《The Super Warrior》 Chapter 001 Bloodstained Escape! In the middle of the Amazon Rainforest, South America. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ta-da-da-da! In the middle of the rainforest, the silence was suddenly broken by a burst of rapid gunfire. The damp air of the rainforest was immediately filled with a pungent and strong smell of smoke. Whoosh! Suddenly, an upright figure scurried out from theyers of woods C no, to be precise, it was two people. There was another figure lying on his back. Judging from that wonderful curve, it should be a woman! With the women on his back, it did not affect his speed and movements. He was jumping so fast and did not make any noise. The sound of gunfire behind him faded away, and he slowed down a little. In a low bush, he stopped after looking around warily. Jason Miller gently ced the woman he was carrying on the ground. It was a woman in her prime, her eyes were closed and it seemed that she had passed out. However, that did not hide her angelic beautiful face at all. It was an exquisite, delicate yet natural face and there was an unparalleled beauty in that delicacy. Jason first checked on the woman and confirmed that she was fine. Then he spoke to his headset in a low voice, Edison, Edison, can you hear me? After a long time, there were still no replies from the other end of the line. Jasons painted face gradually turned gloomy. He then contacted two morerades, but still, he got no response. He certainly knew what that meant. Jason took a deep breath before he contacted thest of hisrades, Jimmy, Jimmy, can you hear me?! Just after he finished his words, he immediately heard a morose and cold piercing voice from the headset. You cant get away! CRASH- Right after that, there was a high-pitched sound from the headset. It sounded like the headset on the other end had been crushed directly. At that moment, Jason clenched his fists. His gloomy gaze was now flushed with blood. A rich and almost substantial bloody murderous aura emitted from his body. His anger and killing intent was like a reviving volcanic crater and would erupt at any time and anywhere. Jason removed the headset. His face was emotionless and calm, and his furious killing intent was suppressed by him. Finally, he became iparably calm, like a pool of stagnant water. Those who knew him would know that he was absolutely the most terrifying in this state. When Satan got angry, blood flowed! This was by no means a vainglorious name, but a supreme prestige in the dark world earned through countless bloody battles and endless killing. Jason began to check his own wounds. All kinds of wounds had been all over his body. Any subtle movement would pull his wounds, and the blood would seep out again. With a woman in aa, it would be difficult for him to escape from the countless deadly traps set by the enemy. But the word impossible certainly was not even in his dictionary! Several kilometers away. A mountain that had obviously been baptized by war. A beard man was holding a headset in his hand. He was tall and sturdy, wearing a camouge uniform, and his cuffs had been rolled up, revealing his cardinal and gnarled muscles. A Carovian soldier was lying on the battlefield in front of him. The young soldier had lost his limbs, and his face was painted by the smoke, but there was only determination and no regret on his innocent face. Just one person. And he could get out from our encirclement and killed fifteen soldiers of ours. Its incredible. However, its time for this battle to end. Just this one more little fish to go! The beard man spoke coldly, then a sh of deadly coldness crossed his eyes, And that little fish is at 12 oclock. He has a woman with him, so he cant be far! Viper, Scorpion, you two immediately lead all the soldiers to surround him as fast as possible. No matter what, we cant let him take the woman out! That woman is worth 100 million dors! Yes! Captain! Around him, two men shouted in reply, each of them holding a weapon. They appeared iparably fierce and brave, with a killing presence imprinted on their bodies. One could very easily imagine how ruthless they must be on the battlefield. The men named Viper and Scorpion soon organized their teams of warriors, nearly twenty of them. Then they used the forest as a cover and pursued rapidly forward. The beard man also walked forward. He walked past the dismembered body of the Carovian soldier who had died in battle and threw down the crushed earpiece in his hand. Just now, he heard a voiceing from the headset, and he picked it up to answer the call. In an empty space in the middle of the forest. Sally Herthum slowly woke up and was startled by the blinding light. Her eyshes blinked a few times, and got used to the surrounding gradually. She found herself lying on a dry ground surrounded by ancient trees, and the zing sunlight shone right through the dense branches of the leaves of these trees. Where was she exactly? Sally instantly got nervous. A trace of panic shed across her watery beautiful eyes. She remembered, before she passed out, there was a loud explosion, and she felt a strong and warm arm holding her before she fell unconscious. Other than that, she waspletely unaware of what happened until she woke up at this moment. So you woke up finally? Coldly, a low and maic voice came. Sally hurriedly looked at the source of the voice and saw someone a few meters away from the open space, who was standing straight like a javelin. When she saw the man, she felt warm in his heart, as if the rootless duckweed finally found a home. The panic and fear in her heart were also gradually reced by an inexplicable sense of security. The next moment, Sally felt like her heart was stabbed by a needle. There were crystal tears in her red-rimmed eyes. The man in front of her was half naked. And all she could see were his wounds. Some of the wounds were still seeping blood, and his body seemed to be dyed in red. It was quite a stunning sight. At this moment, the man was holding a saber in his hand and was dealing with a bloody wound on the side of his waist. There was a pile of charcoals on the ground, and the man had burned the saber red. He cut open the wound, and shaved off the rotten flesh with apparent inmmation. Then he reached further inside with his hand, as if to take out the fragments of a bullet or something. When she saw that, Sally felt nervous for him. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but could not say a word. She actually felt bad for him. She wanted to help but did not know how. For their escape, if not for the protection of this man, she would have fallen into the hands of those armed soldiers. Perhaps what awaited her would only be worse than death. She had always been a strong woman in the eyes of others, but she was also an iceberg goddess in the eyes of others. She was rarely emotional, but for all this journey, she saw a mans bravery,mitment, and fearlessness. At this point, Jason pulled out a bullet from the bloody wound on the side of his waist. He pinched that bullet between his fingers and threw it on the ground. Then he turned around and looked at Sally, who was already sitting up, and he said in a cold voice, Theres water in front of you, and some wild fruits and roots, just eat them all. It may not taste good, but its still better than starving. You only have five minutes. With that, Jason walked to the other side, cut a military undershirt into strips, and began wrapping the wound on the side of his waist. After taking out the bullet, he felt much more rxed. If he did not take that out, not only would it affect his next moves, but the wound would also cause inmmation. In this damp rainforest, he knew clearly what the consequences would be once such a wound caused inmmation. Sally gritted her teeth. Throughout the journey so far, she had been somewhat ustomed to themanding tone from this man. People might not even believe it if they knew what happened to her. In the prosperous metropolis where she lived, she was a goddess-like existence, and every man would be only respectful and careful with her. They were totally unlike this guy, with a cold face and no smile, and he sounded extremely domineering. Sally was indeed hungry. She picked up the water bottle in front of her and gurgled a few sips of water. Then she looked at the wild fruits on the ground. She gritted her teeth, but eventually picked them up and put them into her mouth. These wild fruits were obviously not yet ripe, and they tasted a bit bitter, definitely not good, but Sally still ate them all. Then she stood up, walked to the open space in front of her, and while Jason wasnt looking, she leaned down, picked up the blood-stained slug from the ground, and held it tightly in her hand. Jason at this time had finished wrapping his wound up and put his camougebat uniform back on. He turned his head to look at Sally. The womans long dress had been torn open in many ces, especially the hem. The long rift made her originally well-hidden slender white legs stand out, which were extremely attractive. Jason had also seen many beautiful women, but when he thought about it, it seemed that he had never seen any woman with a better appearance or temperament. He did not know who this woman was, but judging from her temperament, she must havee from an extraordinary background. The good thing was that this woman did not have the pettiness of those nobledies, and she had been quite strong and calm all the way, which was invariably a great help to him. His mission was to escort this woman all the way out and broke out from the enemys siege, until they could meet the reinforcements. Whew! Jason took a fierce deep breath and thought it was almost time. He stood up, took the bulletproof vest off, walked over to Sally, and said, Put it on. No, you need it more than I do, Sally said. Put it on! Jasons words came with unquestionable authority.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. You- Sally felt a bit annoyed inwardly, but she finally took the bulletproof vest and put it on. Come with me! Jason opened his mouth, and his expression turned serious. His grave face wasposed and calm, his bloodshot eyes faintly reflecting the slightest hint of bitter killing intent. He held an M99 sniper rifle in his hand and walked along the forest, but he was not leaving the forest, but going backward! Sallys heart got pounding as she knew another fight was about to happen. Because she once again felt that pre-battle air from Jasons body C calm, collected, and dangerous! Chapter 002 Cold-blooded Satan! In addition to Jason, there were fourrades of Dragon Shade in this rescue operation. At the beginning of this rescue, however, they got the wrong information, and when they came, they fell straight into the besiege of the enemies. Caught off guard, they still managed to rescue Sally under the leadership of Jason. In order to ensure her safety, Jason instructed the remaining four warriors to split up to lure the enemies away. Just now, however, when he tried to contact all his fourrades, he did not get any response. Obviously, they had all been killed. If they just stuck to the original escape route, they would definitely encounter more enemies ahead. At the same time, there was still an entire troop of enemies chasing behind them. Once they got caught in such a situation, it would be pretty difficult for them to break out from their besiege again. If he were alone, he would be fearless, but Sally was with him and she needed his protection. Thats why he turned back. All he had to do was to kill the pursuers behind him by surprise. In this lush rainforest, the entire ground was covered with endless ancient trees and low bushes. Even the zing sun could not shine its light further beyond the leaves, and the sunlessness again added to its natural sense of gloom and humidity. In that gloomy tide of air, there seemed to be an extremely depressing atmosphere, as if an invisible was closing in from the dark. Jason, who was usually known as Dragon Emperor, was the strongest soldier in Dragon Shade with his unparalleled strength andbat skills. The almost brutal special training of Dragon Shade had helped him adapt to all kinds of terrains. For ordinary people, this rainforest might have been quite a crisis, but for him, it was not really a big deal. With his sharp instincts, which wereparable to those of a wild animal, he led Sally through the rainforest He led Sally through the rainforest with his own keen instinctsparable to those of a wild animal. He judged the situation ahead by sounds, and in the meanwhile, he tried to find directions by the smell of moisture. Follow me, this way! Remember, put your foot where I walked only. Jason said in a low voice to Sally behind him. Sally nodded, in this primitive rainforest, she would be lying to say that she did not have any fear and trepidation in her heart. Only, for her, whenever she looked up and saw this upright and magnificent figure in front of her, the uneasiness in her heart would be much lessened, but instead, there would be an indescribable sense of security. Thats a feeling of dependence. Without this man by her side, in the middle of this rainforest, perhaps she would not even have the courage to hold on for half a minute. Jason, with his rich experience in the rainforest, went straight to the right and really saw a high ground. Jason led Sally to sneak along, and when they reached the high ground, Jason found a small natural cave that could only fit a person crouched inside. Get in this cave, and no matter what happens, do not make a sound and do note out! Jason said in a deep voice. Are you are you going to fight? Sally asked. Jason didnt say anything, looking at Sally emotionlessly. Eventually, he simply picked Sally up entirely and stuffed her inside the cave, before he started to set up the camouge. Sally gritted her teeth, her eyes locked on the man. Even in such a crisis, she could never see a bit of panic and anxiety from this man. He always looked so calm and collected, as if everything was under his control. The man got many of the wounds on his body just because he wanted to protect her. She still remembered the loud explosion she heard before she fell unconscious. After waking up, she was unharmed. This man must have used his body to shield her from the waves of air blown by the huge explosion. No matter what danger he faced, he was always like a mountain towering in front of her, giving her a safe shelter. Youll be back, wont you? Sally couldnt help but ask. Jason gave her a look and said, This is a battlefield, not a game. The situation on the battlefield changes rapidly, and no one says they can avoid all the surprises and dangers. Neither can I. Sally bit her lower lip and showed her crystalline teeth, Im sorry that I cant help. All I can do is help myself. So, can you give me a knife? Jason was stunned, and a touch of tenderness flowed from his cold eyes. He took a deep breath, pulled out a saber, and handed it to Sally. He understood what Sally meant. If he couldnt return and she was found by the enemies, all she could do was use the knife to end her own suffering. Death might be terrible, but what was worse was the shame and pain of the unknown future. Death was at least better than falling into the hands of those militants. Jason had already set up the camouge at the entrance of the cave so that no one would not be able to notice it. Finally, he said to Sally, Remember my words. Also, its not time to get desperate yet, so hold the saber in your hand and dont hurt yourself. After these words, Jason left silently. Behind theyers of camouge inside the hole, Sally crouched motionless. She used her right hand to tightly grasp the hilt of the saber. She was so nervous that her fingertips were flushed with abnormal white. You muste back you muste back Sally murmured to herself. All her strength, at this moment, had melted like ice, and the tears that had been welling in her eyes all flowed down her cheeks. High ground. Jason, motionless like a statue, was waiting in ambush. He used the surroundings to cover himself, and the camouge uniform he wore helped him blend in with the surrounding environment. In his hand was an M99 sniper rifle, and his right eye was fixed on the sniper scope. He seemed calm and ready for another bloody fight at any moment. A few momentster, a few figures suddenly cross the sniper scope. They seemed extremely cautious, sneaking along at a fast pace. However, it was still impossible to escape Jason. Finally? Jasonughed coldly, and a hint of gruesome killing intent was deep in his eyes. His right index finger, which was holding the trigger, gradually exerted more and more force.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As more and more figures emerged from the sniper scope, Jason pulled the trigger without hesitation. Phew! Of course, he did mount the gun with a silencer. However, the sharp whistle of the sniper bullet cutting through the void was still ear-splitting, and the bullet shot straight ahead. After one shot, Jason did not bother to check the result. He tilted the gun a bit and fired two more shots again. Phew! Phew! Two more bullets were sniped out towards the front. Three bullets were discharged at almost the same moment, and such swift maneuvers were unparalleled. In the right direction ahead, Viper was following the traces and leading a group of armed men towards the front when suddenly C Bang! The head of a warrior exploded right in front of him, a mixture of white and red sshing in the air, and then spilling down in a flurry. Thats not all. In a mere blink of his eye C Bang! Bang! Two more militants were shot in the eyebrows by the sudden bullets, and the sound of their heads exploding one after another rang out with fear. Viper only realized what happened by this point. His face changed and he shouted, Enemy attack, take cover, take cover! The rest of the militants had been looking for cover or got down already. Bang! However, an armed militant was just about to hide behind a fewrge trees, but he was finally a step too slow, and a bullet went straight through his chest and abdomen, bringing out arge puff of blood, and his entire body was almost broken in two. Whoosh! On the high ground, Jasons ambushed body moved fiercely, like a rabbit rising and falling. His speed was unbelievable, and he sprinted in the direction of the militants. Chapter 003 Specialized Killing! (I) Viper eyes shing bloodthirsty and exhrated, spare a nce around him four warriors were sniped, but is not let him back, but as if found prey like exhration and rise. If he could be the first to kill the target and get the woman before the others, then he could get a separate 10% of the fee. In this world, money can make people crazy, even at the cost of their lives. Follow me up, the target is up ahead, hes already wounded and with a pussy, he wont get far! Viper shouted in a low voice as he organized the armed warriors around him and spread them out from each other, diving sharply in the direction where the locked gunfire wasing from. Of course, in the process, Viper did not forget to contact the beard man, after all, that is his Captain. the beard man wasing unhurriedly from the rear, and upon receiving Vipers message, his face was stunned and his thick double eyebrows knitted together. There has been a fight on Vipers side? This is too different from his vision, he had thought that the special forces soldier would flee with the target towards the front and subsequently fall into the encirclement of the fourth and fifth detachment, but never thought that the other side was turning back and targeting the pursuers behind him to attack and kill. Damn! the beard man burst out, he immediately contacted the two detachments of fighters in front of him and told them to speed toe and close the circle, and also informed Scorpion to lead the other armed fighters to support Viper quickly. In the rainforest, after the sound of four sniper rifles, everything fell back to peace. Viper led the six remaining fighters around him to dive forward, but everything around him was dead again, without the slightest sound or breath, as if the gunfire that had just resounded was just an illusion. A dive to see a silhouette, and can not sense the presence of any unusual breath, only the kind of dead silence in the primeval rainforest. Gradually, Vipers forehead has been ayer of fine sweat, tightly gripping a AK47 hands palms are also a little damp, he looked hard swallowed, the whole person began to have a kind of cold hair shrugging feeling. He vaguely felt that in a ce he could not see, there seemed to be a pair of cold and unfeeling eyes staring at him. Thats a pair of eyes of death! Gradually, the surrounding air seems to have frozen like, every breath will be iparably heavy. So that a thick pressure enough to drive people crazy crushed to. Not only Viper, but also the rest of the armed warriors sensed it. There is danger! Viper couldnt help but shout out. However, it was already too slow, just for a moment C Whoosh! A figure from the side of the bushes diagonal sprint out of a short moment, the sprint speed has reached the point of rapidity, like the wind and lightning sprint up. Then a blood-colored de shed past the throat of an armed fighter in front of him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Snort! This warriors throat was immediately cut open a bloody slit, soaring out of the blood like a column of blood, rose to the sky. The blood-colored de was raised again, and the de of the saber, which was covered with ayer of blood, passed through the throat of another soldier on the side. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three sharp pistol shots rang out and the three armed fighters who just reacted didnt have time to make any counterattack, and their eyebrows were permanently framed with a bullet hole. The god-like figure once again dashed forward and swept past thest armed warrior, immediately bringing out another shower of blood on the bloody saber in his hand. Roar! Viper finally was reacting, he roared, the AK47 in his hand immediately turned around and was about to pull the trigger for a wide sweeping shot. Whew! However, a whistling sound rang out and a sweeping leg kick, like a cannonball, swept across the arm of Viper holding the gun. Ka-chow! A piercing and iparable sound of arm fracture sounded, the AK47 that Viper was holding in his hand came off under the impact of that huge leg momentum, and his right arm was broken. Viper was horrified when he turned his head and saw the ck hole in the mouth of the gun presented in front of him. Thats a B92 pistol. Bang! The gun rose and fell, and Viper fell straight to the ground, eyes wide open, dead. After sweeping this battlefield, Jason took a deep breath, he quickly picked up the tactical backpacks of these militants one by one and looked through them, in addition to some food and clean water, there was ammunition inside. What made Jasons eyes light up was that there was actually an anti-personnel mine in there. Jason took all the anti-personnel mines away, picked up two M16s, filled them with enough ammunition, and with a sh of his body, he soon lost sight of them in theyers of rainforest. A few momentster, three teams of militants finally arrived, and they appeared at the ce where the battle had been fought, and also saw a body lying on the ground, among which was the dead Viper. Subsequently, the beard man came over, after seeing this battlefield emitting the smell of blood, his face became more gloomy, his eyes shed with a crazy angry killing intent. This damn fool, trying to greedy alone, not waiting for people toe together in pursuit, he took the initiative! the beard man spoke in a cold voice, then he looked ahead, his nose sniffed hard, as if in the identification of what smell. Finally, he pointed his hand towards the front and said in a cold voice: That guy is fleeing to this direction, spread out and chase after him! I dont believe that in this rain forest, how far he can escape with a woman when he is injured! At this point, the beard mans remaining armed warriors have gathered, about twenty-seven or twenty-eight people, each with a murderous spirit, they follow the beard mans orders, scattered to form a circle around each other, and this dive forward. With the previous experience, this militant fighters are extra careful, their identity is actually mercenaries, one has been in the battlefield for many years. Therefore, in this rainforest, they know how to sneak around with the help of cover and not expose themselves as much as possible. Even so, after diving some distance, the beard mans face changed abruptly, and he suddenly shouted C There is danger! Phew! As if to fulfill the beard mans words, at the same time as he gave the warning, a piercing whistle rang out. For these mercenaries, they know what it means to have such a whistling sound erupting from the void C Sniper warheads! Bang! Sure enough, a sniper slug sniped and a mercenarys head exploded with the sound. This seems to be a chain reaction, the next second, third mercenaries one by one under the assault of that godless sniper warheads, simply nowhere to hide, no matter how hidden they hide, dying without knowing how they died. Counterattack! Give me a counterattack! The beard man roared, he picked up a light machine gun and fired wildly forward. Ta-da-da-da-da! Led by the beard man, the rest of the mercenaries also swept forward with their guns and fired a powerful fire counterattack. In the front, a bunker, a figure rushed out, rolled on the ground, the hands of the sniper rifle was ced in his hands on the ground, left and right hands each holding a M16, pulling the trigger in unison, the muzzle of the gun ejected a path of fire, a round of bullets towards the front of the sweep. This is exactly Jason, the sniper rifle ammunition has run out, the collected ammunition does not have a suitable sniper warhead, so he can only use the assult rifle. Jason appeared to fire, the front of those mercenaries also locked his position, these cold-blooded and brave mercenaries immediately with the powerful fire suppression, began to close in on Jasons direction. Jasons face was like an ancient well, without the slightest excess emotion, only calm and collected enough. He began to run in his body, firing continuously as he did so. At the same time the use of the surrounding staggered forest to cover themselves, sometimes tiger on the ground, and sometimes rolling one after another, countless bullets whistling past his side, and even several times a stray bullet almost grazed his body, a close and dangerous. Despite the danger, Jasons counterattack was not the least bit disorganized, and the two assult rifles seemed to be used by him as sniper rifles, hitting point-nk. Bang, bang, bang, bang! Jason suddenly a flip gun counter-attack, the muzzle of the bullet shot out towards the front whistling, the front from the right side of the chase out of the three mercenaries just appear, is that the whistling bullets swept and fell on the spot. Jasons face sank, both feet suddenly a stored power, his speed suddenly increased, towards the left front a direction of rapid running. It was a high ground and a ce where Sally was hiding. Chapter 004 booby trap! Sally crouched in the cave, the right hand is still hard to hold the snowy saber, has been under excessive force, finger joints have been white. When she was alone, she felt her own insignificance, anxiety and panic invaded. It was then that she realized that Jason had been her only reliance in this damn rainforest. Jasonid out excellent camouge at the entrance of the cave, she could not see the situation outside, but vaguely was able to hear the bursts of undting gunfire. Every shot that rings out makes her heart thump and she looks extremely nervous. She did not know how Jasons situation was, but since there was gunfire, it meant he was still alive and fighting, and if he had met his demise, the gunfire would not have echoed around. All she could do was to pray silently in her heart. Just then C Wow! The cave entrance of those rattan, hay arranged by the camouge was plucked away with one hand, this sudden change let Sally heart a shock, she eximed, the saber in the hand instinctively towards the front of a stab. Snap! However, a warm, strong hand grabbed her wrist, and then a familiar voice rang in her ears, Its me. Sally fixed her eyes and saw the familiar face painted with oil paint. At that moment, Sally was ecstatic and the expression on her face was changing rapidly, and she didnt know whether to cry orugh, but at this moment she suddenly had an urge to jump into this mans arms. Follow quickly! Jason opened his mouth, pulled Sally out of the mouth of this cave, and led her immediately toward the front. Sally is not a warrior and has not been specially trained, so she can no longer run fast. Jason simply picked Sally up by the waist, a light body scent came to the nose, embracing the beautiful body soft, touching the skin full of soft sticity. Jason is no time to think about it, spare one person, but his own speed is not affected in any way, with the surrounding forest, terrain and running. Ta-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! Behind them, bursts of intense gunfire rose and fell, sweeping in and out, intertwined into an overwhelming FIRE NET. The Sally is not even the slightest bit afraid and frightened of such a dangerous situation, being held by Jason, her cheeks a red, some hot, a heart like a deer. The warmth of Jasons chest and the distinctive masculine scent wrapped her entire body in it. At this moment, Sallys heart even produced an extremely absurd idea C even if it is death, then there is no fear, as long as I can be with this man! Suddenly, Jason, who was running, suddenly plunged toward the ground, followed by a roll, and he pinned Sally underneath. This made Sallys face flush even more, and she opened her mouth to say something, but then suddenly- Boom! Boom! Boom! A deafening explosion rang out, the ground around the circle seemed to shake a little, followed by a burst of snorting sound of breaking air. Ah This was followed by a series of miserable screams, the mercenaries in the rear of the chase came in the sound of explosive injuries were lifted up, a fragmentation-type marbles shot in all directions, piercing the body of a mercenaries who stepped into this minefield. booby trap! That is exactly Jasonid down in advance of the booby trap, to collect those anti-personnel mine to set up, and finally lure the enemy toe, forming this time the killing scene! Rao is some distance away from the minefield site, but the stirring up of the dust is still rustling on Jasons back, after the explosion, he immediately got up and said to Sally on the ground: Lie down and do not move! With that said, Jason took both assult rifles and charged towards the rear, pulling the trigger with both left and right hands simultaneously. Tuk Tuk Tuk! The two assult rifles muzzle sweeping bullets shot towards the direction of the field after the explosion. The enemys armed fighters have just suffered the impact of a booby trap explosion, which has disrupted theirbined formation, even from this booby trap explosion survived the fighters, a short time can not organize an effective formation to counterattack. Now is the perfect time to wipe out this enemy fighter in one fell swoop! Jason as Dragon Emperor, in the dark world is called Satan the Evil existence, such an opportunity will not miss? In that fire strafing, some of the enemy soldiers just stand up, they are strafed and hit, some wounded soldiers want to retreat, but fell on the way. The beard man did not step into the minefield, the moment the booby trap detonated, he had fallen to the ground. When he got up again, what he saw was a tragic scene in front of him, with less than ten surviving warriors. Dont panic, counterattack, give me counterattack! The beard man roared out in anger, and with his light machine gun in hand, he fired wildly in front of him. In the oing gunfire, Jason is actually bursting forward, he must burst, the other side is outnumbered, if the counterattack is organized again, he is surrounded by Sally under, will be in a very passive situation.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The process of the assault, can give him a certain threat, that is, the beard man hands of light machine gun strafing. In response, Jason had a cold killing intent in his eyes, and the M17 he held in his left hand strafed the beard mans position, while the M16 he held in his right hand swept across to the rest of the mercenaries. The beard man in front of the extremely keen sense, he is not surrounded by any solid cover, when Jason that wisp of a killing opportunity toe, he decisively fell to the ground, rolling one after another, avoiding the row of bullets that came sweeping. The beard man rolled and pivoted, looking for the nearest cover to cover the counterattack, and in this gap, the light machine gun in his hand was temporarily unable to provide a threatening sweep of fire. This momentary opportunity was seized by Jason, his eyes killing machine revealed, the original face sunken like ake face suddenly became fierce and up, has been suppressed in his heart of that strand of anger killing intent like a volcanic eruptionpletely erupted out. The murderous aura of the body, a vague flood of blood like a mountain of corpses like the smell of blood, this moment of Jason like a bloodthirsty beast,pletely revived! Just from his own emanation of a wisp of breath, are enough to make peoples hearts and guts crack, that the most powerful pressure is a sense of powerlessness to resist. This, is the real Satans true nature! Tuk Tuk Tuk! Jasons right assult rifle first strafed in a semicircle, suppressing the firepower of the remaining mercenaries in front of him, and then he stomped his legs and executed his most powerful bodybat technique C sh Charge! Jason stored power burst, under the full force of a sh dash, often able to instantly burst forward more than ten meters, this is a killer in the battle he! With a sh dash, he was already close to the enemys position, followed by another sh dash! Jason is like a god of death, with the momentum of the wind swept forward in a rapid burst! Chapter 005 Specialized Killing! In front, a mercenary hid in cover, avoiding the fire from the sweeping assult rifle, and when the gunfire passed, the AK47 he held in his hand pointed forward, and was about to fire a counterattack. Snort! However, what he saw when he emerged was a blood-colored de. In the sh of lightning, the blood-colored de had already entered his throat. In the next moment, Jasons figure emerged, with an iron-blooded killing aura, killing hard into the camp of the remaining mercenaries. Jason has given up the two assult rifles in his hands, so the best weapon for closebat is instead the saber and fist. Likewise, the remaining ten or so mercenaries saw Jason like a hungry tiger pouncing on the killing and entering, their formation has also been chaotic, in Jason that constantly flickering speed under the body, the weapons in their hands can not be urately fixed aim, if always holding a gun in the hand, but is to be a shorings of their own. These mercenaries are also battle-hardened and know that in such a situation, the only effective way to fight and kill is saber to saber and fist to fist. They immediately gave up their weapons and drew their swords, all of them bravely pounced on Jason. At this time, the beard man has sought a cover, when he set up the light machine gun in his hands, towards the battlefield, when the whole person immediately dumbfounded. He actually saw that Jason had killed the camp of the warriors under his hand with unparalleled strength, and one by one, the warriors fell to the ground under the killing attack of the man who was like a devil. The light machine gun in the beard mans hand could not be locked to aim, Jasons figure was constantly shing in those mercenaries warriors, if he fired under the sweep, only afraid to kill not Jason, but the warriors under his own hands. However, feeling from Jasons body out of that deep like a prison of terror, looking at Jason that powerful to make people desperatebat skills, the beard man heart has already confidence copse, not the slightest courage to dare to rush up and Jason fight. Could it be that this operation is going to fail? Hundreds of people, set upyers of traps to kill, the other side is only five people, but still ended in failure? No, Im not happy about it! The beard mans eyes shed with resentment and resentment, cold, a sh of light in his mind C And that woman! This guy appeared here, that woman must also be around not far! As long as we catch that woman, the battle at hand can be reversed! the beard man, excited and up, his body moved fiercely, swept forward, not to join the melee killing battlefield, but towards the front of the sprint. At this point, there were five remaining enemy fighters with Jason. When he once again stabbed a mercenaries warrior throat, he fiercely sensed a rush of wind, he nced out of the corner of his eye, is to see the beard man sprinting forward figure. Damn! Jason instantly got up in a frenzy of rage, the beard man sprinted forward in the direction of Sally lying on the ground. If the beard man rushed over, Sally, a weak woman, could not resist. Kill! Jason rose up furiously, his body mmed forward, and the bloody saber in his hand waved one after another, raising a trail of blood-colored harsh sharpness. Sally had been lying on the ground and not moving, she was pale and extremely nervous and worried. I dont know how long it took, but she suddenly saw a sturdy and tall fierce man rushing all the way towards her direction, and in that instant, her mind first went nk, and then she reacted, that was the enemy! Run! It was an instinctive reaction on Sallys part, and she quickly got up and ran towards the back. This move is to speed up the beard man found her trail of time, Sally a move under the beard man immediately have a sense, his mouth raised the corners of a hideous smile, speed up, chased Sally. At this time, the beard mans heart was awe-inspiring, and he suddenly sensed a sharp killing machine sweeping up behind him. The beard man thought nothing of it, and the light machine gun in his hand was raised towards the back, swinging and sweeping. The sessive shots were unable to stop the approaching aura of terror that brought the beard man a feeling like the Satan who dominates the hell on earth had descended, bringing nothing but destruction and death. Whoosh! Steeply, the beard man eye corner of the eyes jumped, his afterglow saw the right side of the body bearing a figure has been rapidly shing to. The light machine gun in the beard mans hand was immediately turned around C Whew! However, a lightning-fast leg kick preempted the attack and swept viciously across his right arm.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Bang! The light machine gun in the beard mans hand immediately came out of his hand, his heart astonished, this time he has caught up with the front of Sally, his eyes a fierce sh, the right hand a sharp sharp sh, a saber towards the front of Sally straight stabbed. The beard man was desperate. Sally felt a strong wind behind her, and when she turned around, all she saw was a cold saber stabbing her straight in the heart. At that moment, Sally froze, and her whole body was petrified and wooden, her mind was nk. In the nick of time, Sally fiercely felt a strong, powerful arm fiercely picked her up, and then the figures other hand blossomed into a ray of blood-colored cold, straight to the beard man who came to kill. Time seems to have frozen in this way. When Sally came back to her senses, she saw that Jason was at her side, with his left arm around her body, cing her behind him. And Jason and the beard man also did not move, she fixed her eyes when the whole person immediately blush, she saw the beard man in the hands of the saber into the body of Jason. The bloody saber that Jason held in his right hand was stabbed into the beard mans throat until there was no handle. Die together? When this thought popped up, Sally only felt that the spiritual pir that supported her strength all the way copsed, her eyes were red, bean-sized tears surfaced, and she cried out, looking helpless and grief-stricken. I say chick, Im not dead yet, what do you mean youre in such a hurry to cry mourning? Coldly, Jasons voice came slowly. Sallys face was stunned, then a great surprise came out of nowhere, she couldnt help but exim: You, youre still alive you, you I, I woo woo woo! Under the great joy, Sally didnt know what to say and ended up whimpering instead. Jason secretly shook his head, women are really iprehensible animals, happy to cry, unhappy also still crying. Jasons face is still calm as water, he stared at the beard man, slowly pulling out the saber in his hand, this move is to avoid suddenly pulling out the saber under the other partys throat a blood arrow directly ejected. Anyone would not want to be sprayed all over with such a blood arrow under the front. Then, he also pulled out the saber that had been stabbed into his side. When the knife came, his body moved slightly in the nick of time, so that the knife did not prate the vital parts. Even so, for him, who was already heavily wounded, the injury from this sh was like a straw that broke the camels back. With ones own strength, dragging the wounded body, sweeping the beard man led by more than thirty armed warriors, forgiving Jason has always been a perverse and strong body, this moment he is also feeling iparably weak. Flutter! Jason sat on his butt and sucked in a big breath. Sally also hurriedly squatted down after seeing this, once squatted down, is to see the knife wound on Jasons body constantly bleeding out, she panicked and hurriedly said, You, your wound is bleeding On the battlefield, whats a little blood? Jasons tone was indifferent, and then his expression was rendered with ayer of pathos, gently muttering to himself, Besides, shedding more blood cant bring back the lives of those brothers of mine. Sallys face was stunned when she heard the words, and then she looked a little gloomy and guilty. She remembered that initially, Jason and the others were a total of five people who rescued her, but now, only Jason is alone. Sally gritted her teeth, not knowing what to say, and just then C Rumble! Up in the air, there is a burst of rumbling sound resounded, and then is to see the lush rainforest branches and leaves overhead as if swept by a gale, falling east and west. At that moment, Jason jerked Sally up into his arms and hid himself in a shelter, his eyes sharpening and rising to stare upwards. He knew in his heart that it was the sound of helicopter gunships flying straight ahead. I dont know if its an enemy or a friend. Just then, a crisp voice came from Jasons headset C Satan, this is Lukas Murphy, Captain of Special Combat Service,e in! Come in, please respond! At the sound of the voice, Jason breathed a sigh of relief. Reinforcements have finally arrived! Up above, five helicopter gunships are circling. One of the helicopter gunships, a woman in camougebat uniform is talking into the headset, she is very young, wearing a camougebat uniform as if it was tailor-made, wearing her body just right will be her extremely sexy bumpy curve outline, face like a silver te, eyebrows like a distant mountain, a pair of dottedcquer-like eyes pupils shing calm color, the body is a womans valiant temperament. The body has a valiant and heroic aura. Her beauty with a kind of heroic aura, so that people look at it is to know that she is not any soft woman. She is none other than Lukas. At this time, Lukas took off his headset and said in a deep voice: We have locked Satans position, inform all soldiers tond immediately and start rescue! Soon, a figure in mid-air with a parachute leapt down. They were none other than soldier of Special Combat Service. Afternding, these warriors put their parachutes away with quick hands and rushed towards the direction shown by the locator. All the way over, these warriors saw the shocking battlefield, saw the bodies lying on the ground, they were able to imagine how fierce the battle had been. Jason came out with Sally, and the Soldier of Special Combat Service came immediately after seeing them, and the look they showed when they saw Jason covered in blood was one of absolute awe and respect! There is even a hint of fanatical admiration in this respect. Because standing in front of them is their idol, and the strong man they worship! Jason instructed the soldiers to take care of Sally, he was walking alone towards the front, the back looks a little lonely and depressed. Sally knew she was safe at this moment, and she kept her eyes on the fading figure in front of her, she had too many words to say and too much gratitude to express. Who is he? Sally couldnt help but ask. She then remembered that she didnt know his name after all this escapades so far. Soldiers do not have a name during the mission, only a code name. So, the surrounding soldier of Special Combat Service, no one responded to Sallys words. Please, tell me, who is he? Please! Sally grabbed the arm of a warrior beside her and kept pleading. The soldier looked at Sallys pleading face, he could not bear to look at the lonely but mountain-like figure in front of him, a trace of reverence in his eyes, he said: His name is Satan! After mentioning this name, a legend about this name also came to the mind of this warrior C Killing in the name of Satan! Chapter 006 Sorrow and anger! Lukas led the rest of the soldier of Special Combat Service toe when he looked up and saw Jason walking in front of him. Lukass heart was jolted. What she saw was Jasons cold, ice-like gaze, with a vagueyer of blood in his eyes, like a beast that chooses people to eat. Even if Lukas as Captain of Special Combat Service, a strength of the Carovia special operations team is also a top existence, but by Jason so stared, but also let her involuntarily rose a slight chill. That feeling is like a giant dragon looking down on ants! Lukas secretly took a deep breath, suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, and said to the warriors around him, You go ahead and clear the battlefield. Yes, Captain! Those special operations soldiers opened their mouths and they moved with agility, running towards the front. As they passed by Jason, they all saluted in unison, casting respectful nces. Whew! Jason took a deep breath, he fiercely a step, as his pace fell, the whole ground seems to have a slight shaking, three steps between two steps, he hase to the front of Lukas. A fierce wind arrived, Jason came in stride as if wrapped in a lofty mountain and arrived, a heavy pressure also diffused out, swept towards Lukas. Snort! Jason reached out with his right hand, grabbed Lukas by the cor, and lifted her forward. Lukas, your reinforcements came just in time, right after the battle was over. What a coincidence! Jason stared at Lukas jade face that looked like a silver te, his eyes shed with a cold and extremely dangerous sharpness, and he said word by word. Satan, Im alreadying as fast as I can. Lukas spoke up. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Jason was oblivious to this, and his voice rose, almost roaring, Bullshit! Two days and one night, if you hade immediately, would it have been sote? And the information you gave me said it was just a group of armed men? This is fucking militants? Open your eyes, this is a group of mercenaries, a group of heavily armed and well-armed mercenaries, hundreds of them,ying down traps and killing machines, and this is what you call a rabble of militants? Lukas blushed as she said, Satan, I was only instructed by the military departments orders and then conveyed those instructions to you. At that time, you and Dragon Shade were closest to Amazon Rainforest, so you were asked to lead Dragon Shade to defuse the targets crisis. As for the ambush here is a mercenaries, this is also I did not expect beforehand, I am sorry! Is it useful to be sorry? Can a single apology bring back the lives of my four brothers? Jason roared, his veins bared and his appearance hideous, showing his inner grief and anger. What? The rest of Dragon Shade theyve- Lukas was stunned, and a hint of sorrow passed over her beautiful jade face. Each Dragon Shade is Carovias top ultimatebat soldier, so it can be said that every loss of a Dragon Shade is a great loss for Carovias specialbat soldier team. Tell me, which figure in the military department actually gave this false information? Jason asked in a cold voice, his eyes red. Satan, what do you want to do? Even if the military intelligence is wrong, it is the result of being misled, the fault does not lie with the military. Calm down. Lukas raised his voice. Calm? Four of my brothers died in this battle, and youre telling me to calm down? Where are the reinforcements that were reported in the intelligence that they would be here soon? Two days and one night until the battle was over, you came, and thats immediate? If you had arrived a few hours earlier, those Dragon Shade soldiers would not have been unable to hold out and would not have sacrificed for the current situation, understand? Satan, I did lead the soldier of Special Combat Service all the way here. But this is the realm of other countries, and it will take some time for our helicopters toe over. Do you think Im deliberately dying? I also hate to be able toe over at the first opportunity!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I dont want to hear it! Jason roared, he threw his right hand forward, Lukas was actually thrown out and his body hit a tree. After falling to the ground, Lukas stood up, with her physical fitness, this impact is nothing, she also did not suffer any injuries. Lukas stared at Jason, she could see that Jason was in a state of rage, a little bit of ignition, it was definitely not wise to mess with him at this time. She also knew that this man valued brotherhood above all else. He is the Dragon Emperor, but also the captain of the Dragon Shade, every Dragon Shade warriors are his brothers, so so a man of great affection, in the battlefield to learn that his four Dragon Shade soldiers died in battle, the kind of grief is difficult to understand. Lukas also knows this, and she is guilty in her heart, but she has done her best and has rushed to support to the best of her ability. After all, its still a step toote! Take the target of this rescue and leave, get the hell out of here, I dont want to see you! Jason opened his mouth and he walked forward, each step looking extremely heavy, looking like a wounded beast, dragging his bruised and battered body back to the nest alone. Satan, where are you going? Lukas looked at Jasons back and asked aloud. Jason did not reply, alsozy to reply, he is going to go to the four battle dead sacrifice Dragon Shades corpse one by one to find back, even if they have been mutted, even if they have been disembodied, but even a finger he also want to find one by one, and then put together, back to Carovia, will be buried in their hometown, the soul back home. Until now, thats all he could do. Edison, Jimmy, Jeremy, Graham, big brother is sorry for you, did not bring you back alive big brother is sorry for you, sorry Jason murmured, this cold-blooded, ruthless, killing man on the battlefield, this moment is actually wet eyes, covered with bloodshot eyes in a sorrow of sorrow. In the back, Sally ran up, she wanted to rush after Jason, but was pulled back by Lukas. Leave him alone for a while. Lukas said. Sally gritted her teeth, looking at the hobbling figure in front of her with endless loneliness, she had no reason for a pain in her heart, grief from the heart, the original stopped tears and again emerged. He must be in pain inside, right? Chapter 007 Dragon Returns to the City! One monthter. Oakshire, Oakshire University. Oakshire University is a nationally renowned major university, ranked among the top ten universities in the country for its credentials, faculty, and research and development achievements. In addition, Oakshire University is the envy and jealousy of students from other universities across the country, this college is also full of beautiful women, every year in the national college major school beauty queenpetition, Oakshire Universitys school beauty queen will often dominate the first, be the The school beauty queen of Oakshire University is often the top of the list in every years national school beauty queenpetition, bing a mountain that other colleges and universities cannot get around. This alone is enough to make Jason feel excited. Because he is now a security guard at Oakshire University. It was also Jasons first day at Oakshire University. Walking around the campus, looking at the young girls and teenagers, Jason felt that he had grown several years younger. Mr. Miller, this way please. Jason was apanied by a young man who spoke in a tone that appeared polite and was giving Jason directions. All Jason knew was that his name was Tom and he was part of Oakshire Universitys Human Resources Department. He had just arrived at Oakshire University and Tom came to greet him. The reason why Jason is at Oakshire University has to do with the Amazon Rainforest operation a month ago. After that operation, returned to the military, Jason directly a discharge report typed up, the move rmed the entire military. You should know that Jason is an ace in the Carovia Special Forces, as long as he is in, the Carovia Special Forces have enough strength and confidence in foreign operations. Such an ace war soldier actually asked for an early discharge, how can this not let the military hierarchy for a shock? The matter has even rmed General Pepper, a highly respected member of the military. General Pepper single-handedly set up Dragon Shade, Jason is repeatedly cultivated, so he knows Jason very well, he knows that the reason for Jasons move is that the military side provided the wrong information, making Project Amazon in four Dragon Shade sacrifice. This incident became a trigger for Jason to ask for a discharge. However, even when General Pepper stepped in to appease him, Jason did not change his mind and stuck to his decision. General Pepper was unable to do anything about it, and he took Jasons move as a momentary act of passion. In the end, General Pepper just approved Jasons return to the city on indefinite leave, as for the discharge application was suppressed. Since we are returning to the city, there are many cities to choose from, Jason did not choose to go to those prosperous and developed first-tier cities, but chose Oakshire. Because, as he remembers, Jimmy Pages hometown is in Oakshire. Jimmy Page is the same Jimmy who died in battle in Project Amazon a month ago. Once Jason chose toe to Oakshire, General Pepper gave him a normal, low-key job at his request C security at Oakshire University! Its the end of August and the weather is still sultry, but walking through the wooded paths of the campus is a little bit cooler. Leaving the military department and walking down the school roads of this ivory tower, Jason felt more rxed than ever. He insisted on leaving the military, not to escape anything, on the contrary, he had his own ns, regardless of whether the military side agreed to discharge or approved indefinite leave, for him, as long as there is freedom that is enough. In his mind, he would never let four Dragon Shade soldiers die in vain! Mr. Miller, here it is, right here. At this time, Jasons ears came Toms words, he stared forward and saw that he hade to a small courtyard with two houses, especially a sense of home. Within the courtyard, many flowers and nts, dotted with these two small rooms, but also an extremely quiet and pleasant destination. Jason noticed another sign in front of the courtyard, and he fixed his eyes on it C Bamboo Residence! I guess thats the name of the courtyard. It is also very poetic, imagine a summer night, pushing the window and sitting, listening to the rustling of the wind blowing bamboo forest outside the window, that is a fascinating scene? But Jason considers himself to be a rough guy, and this kind of mood is just a thought. Tom led Jason to the room on the right and said, Mr. Miller, this is the residence arranged for you by the school. Here is the key to the room. You can go in first to put your luggage, and then you can go to the second floor of the Faculty Building when you have time, and see Mr. Davies in the Security Office to finish the induction procedure. Good. Its been a real pain in the ass on the way. Jason said with a smile. Tom quickly waved his hand and said, No trouble, no trouble. If theres nothing else, Ill leave now. If theres anything else Mr. Miller doesnt understand, feel free to ask me. Good! Jason nodded and took the key to the room. Tom said goodbye to this and Jason opened the door to his room and pushed in.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The house has been stuffy, probably because no one has lived there for some time, plus the air is not circting under the closed doors and windows. The house isplete with beds, furniture and appliances, a bathroom and a small kitchen, which basically meets all the needs of living. I really didnt expect Oakshire University to have such good benefits, and to arrange housing for a security guard? Jason said to himself, and then he went over to open the back door of the house, open a look, he couldnt help but see a light in front of his eyes, this actually has a backyard, the backyard also has a sea of bamboo, the environment is very elegant. Immediately, Jason noticed that the backyard was divided, with a fence separating the two rooms. If both rooms are upied, they are separated so that they do not disturb each other and have more private space. Jason inadvertently nced towards the backyard of the house on the left, and under a look, his eyes were straightened! What did he see? The backyard on the left is actually drying a piece of womens clothing, lets say what openwork type, rope belt type, suspenders underwear, in that zing sun in the wind, showing a hot passion to the fullest! Theres actually a T-back? Sharp-eyed Jason saw it, he froze for a moment, and it can be said that not many women dare to wear the T-back, which requires not only self-confidence, but also a good enough body to set it off, in order to wear that sexy vor. Tsk- Jason tsked a few times, his eyes glowing with experience, and he was able to deduce the approximate cup size from the intimate underwear that was hanging out, and thats why he was shocked. This is at least a D, right? It seems that not only is there a beautiful woman living next to you, but also a very material beauty! Judging from the style of these clothes, this beautys personality should be very buxom, which is too much to my liking Jason couldnt help but light up a cigarette and smoke it, squinting at the beauty ahead. The sun is in full bloom, there is wind toe, colorful Nene waving in the wind, as if to show the owners enthusiasm and exuberance, tempting people can not help but go up to smell the residual scent emanating from it. Bang! Suddenly, the back door of the room on the left was pushed open, and then a voice with seven parts cold and three parts annoyed came through C Where is the pervert from? How dare you disgrace yourself here? Chapter 008 Awkward Misunderstanding! What is an ident? An ident is a situation that urs unexpectedly when you are unprepared. Like now, Jason wouldnt have thought there was someone in the room to his left, and he happened to hear him talking to himself, is God ying tricks on me? With the irritated shouting sound, a fragrant breeze came, across the fence, Jasons eyes is standing in front of a tall silhouette. When Jason fixed his eyes C h! The cigarette that was in his mouth suddenly dropped and he looked a little dazed. On the one hand, this unexpected situation, on the other hand C damn, this woman is a little too beautiful, right? The woman standing in front of him was wearing a ck professional suit, her body was tall and delicate, extremely graceful, a beautiful face full of anger, the pair of eyes that seemed to converge with anger were looking angrily at Jason. Jason has seen a lot of beautiful women of all colors, from all countries, but with his experience, this beautiful woman in front of him is still bringing him a feeling of amazement C She is stunningly beautiful, like the real-life Helen Goddess of Trojan War! ck professional uniform simply can not hide the curve of her mature and sexy body, and even, under her anger, her full breasts as if to break open clothes, still undting and trembling, is simply the ultimate uniform temptation, which is too tempting it! GrrrC Jason subconsciously gulped, only this time to make such an indecent sound, more or less lead to misunderstanding. Sure enough, the big beauty in front of her became even more exasperated, she crossed her waist with one hand, pointed at Jason with the other and said angrily, Where did youe from, you pervert? Howe you are here? Tell me the truth! Kay Martino is indeed angry. As the Vice President of Oakshire University, she has her hands full during the two days of new student orientation. After lunch, she returns to her residence for a short break before heading to her office. However, during the break, she faintly heard talking from outside the door, which made her quite curious. After all, Bamboo Residence has always been her home alone and few people woulde over. Disturbed, she did not care to rest, immediately got up, but unexpectedly heard someone in the backyard seems to be talking to themselves, immediately she came over to listen, just in time to hear Jasons damnment C D? Got material? How about a boozy? Appetite? What is all this and what? It is simply unbearable, too vulgar and too shameless! The hot-tempered woman could not stand it and immediately pushed out the door, pointing at Jasons nose and shouting up. Jason how to say is also seen the big waves of people, he came back to his senses, and quickly put away the lustful look, a positive said: This beautiful Oh, this teacher, you misunderstood, I, Im really not what you think Jason thought to himself that this beautiful woman living here could not be a security guard like himself, he presumed that it should be a beautiful teacher at Oakshire University. Misunderstanding? Tell me, how have you been misunderstood? Also, how did you appear here? This courtyard is a private residence, who the hell are you? Kay questioned one after another, and her tone grew colder. This teacher, I am a security guard at Oakshire University. As for why Im here, its because Ill be living here from now on. Jason opened his mouth in a serious manner and continued, This is the residence arranged for me by the school side, I have to say, the welfare of Oakshire University is really good, very humane and well taken care of By the way, you live next door? Then in the future we are living next door to each other, we have to get along and create a harmonious neighborly rtionship. Security? The school arranged for housing? Im afraid people wont believe me if I make up such words to fool a three-year-old child! Kay as the schools vice president, she knows very well that simr to the school such a small courtyard only full professor level are eligible to move in, but also seniority, in the academic world has a certain poprity of the professor. This guy said he was a security guard at Oakshire University and said that this was the residence arranged for him by the university, who would believe it? Besides, maybe she doesnt know the security guards at Oakshire University, but the security guards at Oakshire University would all know her and would only address her as Miss Martino, not teacher. Thinking about it, Kay became alert C the house next door was locked, how did this guy get in?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Is this a thief? Only a thief would be so skilled at picking locks to slip in unnoticed. Kay is more and more sure of this idea, she guessed that this guy must have sneaked into this room ready to steal, and identally bumped into himself, so he made up such a lie. Good you thief, how dare you steal in broad daylight, you, you- Kay rose in indignation, and only at the end of her sentence did she realize that she had left her cell phone in the house. When the words were not finished, she immediately turned around and went back to the house, her intention was clear, that is, to call Security Office to notify security guards toe over and twist this guy to the Public Security Bureau. C Jason was dumbfounded on the spot. What the hell is this? How did you be a thief in one fell swoop? Isnt college the ce to know what to do? Arent college teachers supposed to be the most reasonable? Sure enough, beautiful women are the most unreasonable. But, even if it is not reasonable, from which point did she judge herself as a thief? I am a gentleman, graceful, not close to women, which point like a thief? Jason was angry, and when he reacted, his face changed and he said a bad word! What will you do if you find a thief? Then its definitely time to call the police! Jason estimated that the beautiful woman ran into the house must be looking for a cell phone to call the police, really rmed the police over, it is really too embarrassing. Hey, beautiful teacher, you must not be impulsive, I really did not lie to you Jason was in a hurry and didnt care about three or seven, a flip wasnded in the backyard across the street, he rushed into Kays house. Sure enough, once Jason entered the room, he saw Kay pick up her cell phone. Hey, that beauty, put down your phone! In the heat of the moment, Jason is bursting with idioms! Chapter 009 – Strongly pressed down! When Kay saw that Jason had actually rushed into her house, her face also changed and she hurriedly said, You, donte over, youre trespassing- She could barely keep herposure, but her heart was a little frightened. The news has repeatedly revealed that some criminals acted after the failure is fierce,mitted a variety of crimes that make people feel shocked. Kay also has concerns in this regard, thinking that in case a thief to the anxious, the other party will not be out of control under the emotion tomit something? Its really going to happen, and then how to make up for it afterwards is not going to help. Especially in this Bamboo Residence, usually few peoplee, extremely quiet, really want something to happen, it is really called the day not to call the ground. You, you are not allowed toe over, you get out, get out! Kay loudly reprimanded, a wless jade face fierce white and up, she backed up step by step. Dont be afraid, Im really nice! Jason opened his mouth, and the corners of his mouth lifted in an effort to spread a warm, harmless-looking smile. I dont know, his smile fell in Kays eyes, but it looks extremely lewd andscivious, that is clearly a kind of hunting heart lustful bad smile! Kay finally understood why this guys gaze always fell on her breasts from time to time, it turned out to be premeditated, this is not only a thief or a pervert! Calm down! Must be calm! Kay admonished herself, while her eyes darted left and right, trying to find a self-defense weapon that she could use. At that moment, Jasons face changed violently and he hurriedly shouted, Watch outC It turns out that Jason noticed a box behind Kay, and if she continued to back up, she would definitely trip over the box, triggering the predictable consequence of falling to the ground on her back. Jason did not sound a reminder okay, this one sound, Kay heart more panic, the right leg also instinctively backward, but this foot did not step on the ground, but tripped on the box behind. Ah Kays body immediately lost its bnce, she cried out in surprise, and her whole body had fallen backwards. Whoosh! A strong wind blew up, Jason a dodge rushed over. The next moment, Kay face stunned, she did not feel the pain of her body touching the ground head knocked on the floor, but a strong and powerful arm around her waist, actually tilted her to hold. Whats going on here? Kay fixed her eyes and saw Jasons face in front of her. At that moment, Kay was so pale that she eximed, You pervert, let go of me! With that, the phone Kay was holding in her right hand smashed towards Jasons face. Thats enough! Jason coldly drank, his other hand lightning sped Kays arm, he was obviously a little impatient. He picked Kay up by the waist and walked to the bed on the side, throwing Kay down, then he pressed Kays arms with both hands, bent down to look at her and said, I say why are you university teachers unreasonable? How can you teach students well with such an attitude? Dont think you can be unreasonable just because youre a woman. Kay struggled, but could not move half, but in the constant struggle, making her waist twist, torso trembling, the piece of arrogance is more fierce power, as if to split clothes out of the master demonstration like spectacr! Kay is angry and annoyed, and her heart is iparably aggrieved, it hase to this, this guy still thinks to cleanse himself beforemitting a crime? Will you stop moving? This is really testing my stamina. Is it okay if you listen to me quietly for a few minutes? Jason spoke very breathlessly. The posture of the two people at the moment seems somewhat inappropriate for children, he is pressing a live beautiful woman on the bed, really want to be seen by outsiders, will certainly misunderstand. Let him speechless, this beauty is also too restless, does she not know that she moves under a hair and move the whole body? If the struggle continues, Im afraid that the buttons on her shirt will not be able to tense up, when the breasts pop out, he can continue to keep calm is another matter. Im not some pervert or some thief. I am so handsome andpelling still need to be a pervert? And need to be a thief? Im really a security guard at Oakshire University C no, its my first day here and I havent had a chance to check in yet. Jason spoke up and continued, Also, Im really your neighbor, and Ill be living next door. It was arranged by the university, so its not my fault. Kay also calmed down a little, she saw the sincerity that came out of Jasons eyes when he spoke, not like he was lying. Could it be that what he said is true? Is he really a security guard who just arrived? And the school arranged for him to live in Bamboo Residence next to him? Gosh, how could I not know such a thing? Kay just felt that the whole thing was a little messed up because the arrangement was so out of order. As he was thinking, the cell phone Kay was holding in her right hand suddenly rang and a call came in. But Jason was still holding her arms down, and she couldnt answer the phone. Will you let go of your hand? I need to answer the phone! Kay didnt say it in a good way. Sure, as long as things are exined. Jasonughed as he let go of his hands. Kay immediately did up, the pair of fascinating beautiful eyes still full of annoyance red at him, after looking at the phone she hurriedly answered the phone: Hello, Mr. rkson, what is it? Miss Martino, its not good, I just got a call from the Security Office saying that there is a disturbance in front of the school, and it is said that some students in our school have been injured! What? How can there be such a thing? Right in front of the school? Im rushing over there! Kay spoke in an urgent tone, and after hanging up the phone she looked and saw that Jason had left her house at some point. Kay couldnt be bothered to confirm Jasons identity at this point, she immediately hurried out and made her way towards the school entrance. These two days are the days when new studentse to report to school, and there are actually people causing trouble in front of the school? And students were injured? If such an incident is not quickly put to rest, the impact will be extremely bad. After all, today is not only the new students to report to the school, there are many apanying parents, if someone at the entrance of the school to affect the order not to say, but also to the new students and those parents will create a bad impression. Kay, as the vice principal, is in charge of all aspects of the school, and when she encounters something like this, she definitely needs to step in to solve it. Jason saw Kays hurriedly departing back from his house, and he stepped out between Kays phone calls, but still faintly heard Kays call.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Theres a disturbance in front of the school? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, flooded with a hint of essence. Chapter 010 Troublemaker! The entrance to the school. When Kays face hurried all the way here, he saw that many people had gathered at the entrance of the school, among them were students and parents. A fat-headed, middle-aged man greeted Kay immediately upon seeing her. His name was Dean rkson, the director of the Oakshire University presidents office, and he was the one who called Kay earlier. Mr. rkson, what the hell is going on? Kay asked. Dean raised his hand and touched the sweat on his forehead and said, I have just learned the preliminary situation. There was a group of social elements outside chasing a student of our school, the student fled to the security room to hide, and those social elements still did not relent and wanted us to hand over the student. Kay heard the words and frowned, then the crowd gathered in front, with a burst of shouting, Kay immediately walked over. Whats going on here? Who are all these people? Why are they chasing after a student shouting and killing? Is no one on the school sideing out to take care of it? Isnt Oakshire University a major national university? How could something like this happen? How can I feelfortable letting my children go to school here when thew and order is so bad? Exactly. If the social elements outside could shout at the students in the school with such impunity, how ufortable it would be! When Kay walked up, she heard the murmurs of some parents who had gathered around. Please make way for everyone. I am Kay, the vice president of Oakshire University, and you can rest assured that anything will be dealt with promptly on the part of the university, and that every student will be protected as well. Kay spoke up as she pushed her way through the crowd. The parents on the sidelines heard Kays words and turned their eyes towards her, and they were all stunned C this is the Vice Principal of Oakshire University? So young and so beautiful! Kay squeezed on the front and back, also saw the situation in front of them, only to see that there are eight or nine faces full of flesh, fierce and fierce like a big man, each with fierce eyes, staring at the five or six security guards who confront them in front. Behind these security guards stood a tall, thin but stubborn boy. The guards clearly had this student under their protection. In the front, a big man at the head coldly stared at the security guards in front of him and said, Be sensible and hand over the kid. Otherwise you all remember, you all know what kind of person I am. Once these words came out, those security guards each had a hint of unease on their faces, but they did not forget their duties and still shielded the student. Who the hell are you people? So arrogant and cocky in broad daylight, what the hell is going on here? Kay stepped forward, her face cold as she said in a guttural voice.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Miss Martino, here you are. These people are insisting that this student stole from them and they want us to hand him over. The security guard on duty at the entrance of the school saw these people chasing this student, and we are afraid that if we really hand this student over, we will only get their hands on him. A middle-aged man in a security uniform spoke up, he was nearly forty years old, with a darkplexion, and looked extremely sophisticated, he was none other than the head of the Oakshire University Security Office, Barry Davies. I didnt steal anything, they are false users. Theyrendlubbers, trying to ckmail me. The student who was being guarded at the back spoke up loudly, he looked angry and scared, his thin face bruised and swollen, obviously beaten, so much so that his slightly thin body was trembling. Kay nodded, she took a deep breath, looked at the fierce-looking men, and said, If you really think this student stole from you, you can talk about it properly, why are you chasing and beating? Its perfectly fine to leave such matters to the police. In fact, just as Kay stepped forward, these few big men with bad faces had already noticed, and when their eyes looked at Kay in unison, they were all dumbfounded. Heaven and earth, ask yourself, they have never seen such a beautiful and sexy woman, this moment they feel they are living in vain for so many years. A noble and cold reveals the innocence, their own elegance and arrogance of temperament so that people can only look up, coupled with a professional uniform outlines the rich and bumpy curves of the rich and intoxicating mature vor emanating, but also greatly provoke the primitive desire of any male heart! Such a woman, only those actresses on TV are afraid to be ashamed of themselves. And, such a beautiful woman is actually the president of Oakshire University? The head of a cross-faced man narrowed his eyes, his eyes extremely greedy from Kays chest swept, could not help but subconsciously gulped, said: This is the principal of Oakshire University? Its a real beauty of a principal! This student of your school is not clean, stole a gold ne from me, no matter what, it is worth tens of thousands of dors, cant just let it go, right? I didnt steal anything, Im innocent! You guys are spitting blood, you are clearly trying to nt false usations, you are trying to ckmail me. That student gritted his teeth and spoke in an angry voice. The man with a face full of cross flesh had a cold face as he said in a deep voice, Kid, dont eat your punishment without respecting wine. Stand out obediently and admit your mistake, and for the sake of the beautiful principal, you can be spared once. Kay frowned as she said, Are you so sure that this student stole from you? If its true, you should let the police handle it, and its not right for you to hit someone here. Catching the thief of course, we have to beat him up to make him remember. The beauty principal wants to call the police is also okay. But when the policee and find out the truth of the matter and confirm that this kid is a thief, Principal Beauty is not afraid that it will disgrace the reputation of your school then? The man with a face full of flesh said with a sneer. After a pause, the man stared at Kay, and said: In my opinion, the matter is better to solve in private. How about the beautiful principal take the time to apany us to have a meal and a drink or something. What do you think? Shameless people! Kay could not help but angrily scolded, the other side that looked over the unsuspecting gaze let her body were flooded with ayer of goose bumps, a deep sense of disgust. As the student in question, he suddenly felt as if someone had brushed by him, he turned his head to look, but could not see anyone, and immediately thought that there were too many onlookers, so others had identally touched him. Immediately after, a voice that seemedzy and careless rang out through the crowd C Where are the rats that are so shamelesslying to the school to cause trouble? You dont even look at yourselves in the mirror, your faces are full of flesh and youre affecting the appearance of the city, so how dare youe here to cause trouble? Chapter 011 – The Thief Cries Out and Catches the Thief! This voice is not too loud, but it is as if with a magical maism, resounding when everyone in the field heard it. Kays face froze as she suddenly felt that the voice was somewhat familiar, and she immediately followed the sound C Sure enough, Jason was seen walking out of that crowd. At that moment, Kay felt a little messy C how could this guy be here? And say that those few fierce-looking big men heard that sneering voice, one of them got up in annoyance and were turning their eyes around to find the guy who dared to say that. I didnt expect to see Jason walking out on his own initiative. Kid, did you say that just now? The man at the head of the groups face rose in gloom. Jasonughed and said, Are you hard of hearing ah? You didnt hear clearly just now? Do you want me to repeat it again? The man with a cross face sneered and said, Kid, nothing good happens to people who meddle in things these days. Who the hell are you? Youre just looking for trouble, right? Im not much of anything, Im just a security guard at Oakshire University. As a security guard at the school, its my responsibility to protect the students at the school, and in a situation like this, of course I have to stand up for myself. Jason said in a serious manner. At this remark, the faces of those few Oakshire University security guards in the field were stunned, and they couldnt help but look at Jason. Security? New here? Howe I havent seen it before? Barry, the chief of Security Office, first looked surprised, then his mind wandered, remembering a document passed over from the HR department earlier in the day, mentioning that a security guard would being in. Could it be that the new security guard that the HR department talked about is him? Barry thought to himself. Kays beautiful face was one of disbelief. She didnt believe Jason when he said he was a security guard at Oakshire University in the Bamboo Residence. But now, in full view of the public, Jason is so open about being a security guard at Oakshire University that it must be true. Security? The man with a face full of flesh narrowed his eyes and looked Jason up and down. Jason seemed to see through the other mans thoughts as he said, Yeah, security C first day here, havent had time to put on the security uniform yet. I heard that some bastards were causing trouble in front of the school, so I rushed over to check it out. I say youre fucking looking to die, right? The big man rose up in anger. Jason smiled ndly, walked towards the big man with a face full of flesh, and said, Im really curious how thick your face is, how can you actually be so faceless and brazen as to y the trick of catching a thief here. Jasons previous provocations had already made him impatient, and when he heard this, he couldnt help but push Jason and say, Where did that crazy nonsensee from? You want to die, Ill let you do it! Seeing the man pushing and shoving, Jason advanced instead of retreating, he met the man and went through a short tangle with him. Immediately after, the onlookers in the field only felt a blur in front of their eyes, Jason did not know when or what technique he used, but actually got rid of the fierce big mans entanglement. The man also looked confused C he had just grabbed this guy and was about to punch him hard, but suddenly he broke free? Could it be that he slipped? At that moment, Jasons voice sounded again and he said, Didnt you say that this student stole your gold ne? Well, Ill let this studente out to confront you. With that, Jason walked up to the student in question, and with a smile, he said, Whats your name? Mack Miles. The student said. I believe you are innocent. But innocence is not proven by word of mouth, it has to be proven. Come with me and Ill clear your name. Jason said. Somehow, facing Jason, Mack felt a reassuring sense of security. Mack nodded and walked out into the field with Jason. You guys say this student stole from you, so where do you think he hid the gold ne? Jason asked. Its in his pants pocket! A voice full of certainty rang out, not from the big man at the head of the group, but from a sharp-tongued man beside him. The leader of the big man immediately also nodded and agreed: Yes, in his pants pocket. Mack, turn your pants pockets inside out. Jason said. Mack sniffed and turned his trouser pockets upside down, and did not see the so-called gold ne, only some pocket money. Seeing this result, those few big men looked at each other, looking a bit incredulous. The man at the head of the group sank his gaze and said in an angry voice, He must have hidden it somewhere. Thats enough! Jason shouted coldly, his breath was like a sword sheathed in a sheath, revealing some sharpness, a heavy mountain-like might was diffusing, he stared at the big man, and said coldly word by word, As I see it, you obviously took off that gold ne, hid it in your own pants pocket, and then ndered this student. Ive seen a lot of things like you bullying a weak student with the help of arge number of people. Put your mothers ass, Ive got everything in my pants pocket- The leader of the big man rose in anger, he opened his mouth to speak, but halfway through the words, but then abruptly stopped.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Just because in the process of talking, his hands have pulled into his trouser pockets to turn outward when he actually touched a ne. Take out a look, it really is a gold ne! Whats going on here? The head mans gaze immediately looked at the sharp-tonguedpanion, the harsh gaze seemed to hate to kill hispanion. The sharp-tongued man was dumbfounded, his mind was nk, he himself did not know what was going on, he clearly remembered that when chasing the student, seeing the student flee to the security room, he had a brainstorm and stuffed the gold chain into the students trouser pocket, and then they used the students theft as a reason to justify the Oakshire They then used the students theft as a pretext to get the Oakshire security guard to turn the person over. But how did this gold ne suddenly turn back into the pocket of one of their own pants? This is simply amazing! The leader of the big man is not stupid, he remembered the pushing and shoving tangle with Jason just now, he immediately understood what was going on, his face grim and up, staring at Jason, said: Kid, you dare to screw me? After the parents and students around saw what happened, they were all filled with righteous indignation and spoke up to denounce C These people really have no sense of public decency! How dare they have the nerve to nder a student? They clearly want to use such despicable and shameless means to extort money, its simply too bullying! Such social scum should be twisted and sent to the Public Security Bureau! A voice of anger sounded, the few men heard the face has also been hanging. The man in charge grunted heavily, he stared at Jason and said, Lets forget about this today, well y again some other day. Brothers, lets go! With that, the men were about to turn around and leave. Wait, its not over yet, why the rush? Behind them, came Jasons slightly indifferent voice. Chapter 012 Pulling the Bully! Its not over yet? Hearing these words, the head of the big mans face gloomy and up, eyes shing with a trace of cold cold cold awning. He thought he had the victory in hand, but he didnt expect to be stirred up by Jason. As there were many onlookers in the field, and his side was at a disadvantage, he just thought he would hold back and leave first. But I didnt expect to turn around and not even take a step to leave, but Jasons words came from behind me. Kid, what else do you have going on? If you really want to y, Ill y with you, Grandpa. The leader of the big man turned around, he is holding a stomach of anger nowhere to vent it. It has been proven that you are thieves and have made a fool of yourselves. The so-called theft hase to light. But you guys are going to walk away like this, are youfortable with that? Jason said in a nd tone. I want to leave when I want to leave, what do you want peace of mind? What, do you want to leave me behind? The leader of the man sneered, and the gaze in his eyes was full of provocative meaning as he stared at Jason. Im sorry, Im of normal sexual orientation and have no interest in keeping you. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I just want to reason with you, this student was nted and falsely used by you, not to mention that you also injured him, look at this nose and face, you really have a good hand. So, this ount should be settled. The leader of the big man twisted his eyebrows, he then understood the reason Jason shouted them to stop, it is for this matter? He suddenly felt amused, did this kid mean to make himself responsible for this student? He now believes that this guy is the new security guard, otherwise, in this area, who does not know his name Mr. Rockwell? The area is under his control, he does not bother people, others are looking for their own luck, but this new security guard is looking for trouble? So much fun! It was so much fun! So tell me, how does the algorithm work? Mr. Rockwell asked, narrowing his eyes. Beating people topensate for money, the natural justice. This student sent to the hospital for treatment costs, and spiritual damage costs, etc., misceneous together, at least 10, 000 yuan. So, lets say its ten thousand. Pay 10, 000, and you can go. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Of course, there is a second way. But I do think the first way is the most appropriate. Hahahaha- Mr. Rockwell couldnt help butugh, listening to Jasons serious words, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He did feel ridiculous, usually only he asked others for money, when was it their turn to ask him for money? Its true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! Mr. Rockwells heart sighed with emotion, he sneered and said, Kid, the way you said wont work. I am curious, what is your so-called second method? Jason was not annoyed, instead, he smiled and walked towards Mr. Rockwell and his group step by step, saying: The first way is to reason with your mouth. The second way is to reason with your fists. You have to choose the second one, Im helpless. Looking at Jason step by step, Mr. Rockwells eyes pupils suddenly cold shrinkage, face suddenly became horrified and up, as if they saw something horrible general. Just because Mr. Rockwell can really feel, as Jason step forward, an invisible emanation of the most powerful pressure is actually locked him firmly. In his eyes, Jasons own breath has changed, from the initial kind ofzy state instantly turned into a terrifying behemoth general, the breath is like an abyss, deep as a prison! As Jason walked, each step seemed to step on his heart, making his heart beat faster, and even the whole person began to feel a sense of suffocation! This is a horrible person! Mr. Rockwell came up with this thought and he roared hysterically, Come on, get up there and stop him! Knock him down! Quickly! Mr. Rockwell gave an order, he followed the several around the eyes of a fierce sh, have rushed forward. At that moment, Jason also moved, both feet stored a pedal, with a wind swept forward with the momentum. Whew! A harsh wind whistled up, a man in ck just rushed up, the silhouette could not be seen, followed by arge fist was in front of his eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bang! The punch hit the mans face, the nose bone was directly broken, a face blood and flesh, the whole person flew out. Whew! Another whistling wind, Jasons right leg towards the front of the two rushing men swept away, the leg just out of the moment, the sharp wind sound has pierced the eardrums, intimidating! Bang! Bang! Two iparable dull impact sounded through the air, only to see the two men just rushed up, but extremely full of drama with a faster speed backwards. Under a leg sweep, two people flew out, vaguely with a burst of click sound came, also do not know how many of their ribs broken. These hoodlums against Jason, ispletely paper mache general, Jason can raise his hand to suppress them, if it is put on the battlefield, it is a second kill! Whoosh! Jason stepped forward and swung his right elbow forward, sting the other man in ck hard in the face, his mouth spurting blood, and he fell straight to the ground. Jason is simply like a tiger into a flock of sheep, everywhere he goes, one by one, the originally arrogant and domineering ck-d men have fallen to the ground, none of them are able to resist Jasons own power. The surrounding onlookers have long looked stunned. Only think that such a scene should be in the movie some bridge will appear, but did not think that the reality actually also live staged! Is this really just a security guard? This is a bit too tough! Jason kicked thest big man in ck in front of him, when he suddenly felt a sharp wind sounding from behind him, and at the same time C Watch outC A cry of rm rang out, and it was Kays voice. Standing at Kays angle, she happened to see the leader of the big man Mr. Rockwell is pulling out a cold dagger, cold towards Jasons back stabbed straight over. At that moment, Kay couldnt help but exim, her face was white with fear. The dagger in Mr. Rockwells hand came straight to him with a fierce glint in his eyes, an opportunity he had been waiting for for a long time. At this point, he knew that relying on fists and feet is certainly not Jasons opponent, so he pulled out the dagger he carried. Jason is a coldugh, he did not even turn around, his right hand towards the back of a buckle, only to see Mr. Rockwells right wrist as if automatically to Jasons hand inside the general, his hands of the dagger has not touched Jasons back, Jasons right hand towards the back of a buckle has mped his wrist! Mr. Rockwell then found that his right arm waspletely immobilized. He used all his strength to stab forward, but he was unable to move half a cent, and all his strength disappeared without a trace as if it were a mud cow into the sea. Jasons right hand five fingers like the iron pliers, after sping his wrist, let him how to struggle is futile. Jason then turned around and stared at Mr. Rockwell, who had already lost his face, and then his right hand with five fingers suddenly shot up and broke directly downC Ka-chow! Mr. Rockwells right wrist was broken, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground with a bang. Jasons left hand reached out and mped Mr. Rockwells throat, his right hand grabbed his clothes, then his arms lifted, and in the sudden burst of shouts from the crowd, he lifted Mr. Rockwells entire body up. The sun was just right, shining on him and also pulling out a figure that appeared dominant on the ground. A man, arms will be a fierce and fierce man high up, the corners of the mouth with a harmlesszy smile, in the surrounding pairs of eyes flowing with shock, this appears to pull the wind has been the mans arms mmed toward the ground. Bang! Mr. Rockwell was mmed directly onto the ground, and the dull sound was transmitted, shocking every spectator who witnessed this scene. Bullying! Powerful! This action brings out all these auras in full force! At this moment, the whole room shocked, crows are silent, as if dead silence! Chapter 013 Phenomenal Security! All the people in the field are stunned, among them there are many students do extremely hot blood boiling, they want to express the heart of that p of joy, but can not find anynguage. It seems that, in front of such a shocking scene, any verbal expression will pale inparison. Kay, Dean, Barry and the others were all stunned as well. Especially Kay, she would never dream that Jason actually has such a terrifying body, and then she remembered what happened in Bamboo Residence. If Jason was really the pervert she thought he was, then if Jason really wanted to do something to her, with such a body, she would not be able to resist at all. So, its true that you misunderstood him? On the ground, one by one, the ck-d men fell to the ground, limp, howling in pain, as a dead dog lying on its back, no longer the same arrogant and domineering temper. Jason raised his right foot and stepped on Mr. Rockwells face, saying in a cold voice, Dont y dead for me. If you want to y dead, then I can make you whole. Jasons tone was calm and indifferent, but in Mr. Rockwells ears, it was like the words of the devil. Mr. Rockwells originally closed eyes immediately opened, he looked at Jason, a face as white as paper, his voice looked frightened and trembling, said: You, what do you want? Do you know who I am? Im under Mr. Wetmores hand I dont care what the fuck you are, in short, remember, dont show up near Oakshire University again, dont let me see you again. Otherwise, I will break your legs! Now, take these guys with you and get the hell out of here! Jason said in a cold voice. Mr. Rockwell has been running around this area for many years, when have I ever heard such harsh and unpleasant scolding words? He is used to being a bully, usually only he bullies others, when the other way around, he feels extremely ufortable. He opened his mouth, wanting to talk tough to dislike a few words without losing the atmosphere, but after contacting Jasons calm and cold gaze like a cold pool, he shivered, not daring to put a fart, and immediately endured the tingling body to get up. And then, Mr. Rockwell kicked up all the men around him one by one and fled in disarray to a van parked not far away and escaped. This is where thingse to an end. Jason walked up to Mack and said, What are you still standing there for? Dont you feel the pain of a bruised nose? Go to Oakshire University Hospital for a proper examination and treatment. Kay also came back to her senses, and she immediately asked Barry to arrange for a security guard to take Mack to Oakshire University Hospital. Thank you, thank you- Mack looked at Jason and kept mouthing the words with a grateful and warm glint in his eyes. Surrounded by the crowd has not yet dispersed, one began to react to the sound of the discussion is also immediately like a tidal wave of emergence C Is this, is this really our schools security guard? How can it be so handsome, how can it be so cool Security brother is really good Man ah! This is the real man, is the idol in my heart how I have a feeling of being struck by a lightning bolt? With such a domineering and handsome security brother, it suddenly gives people a good warm feeling of security! Look at the sun shining on his body, as if Journey to the West in the seven-colored clouds to step on the gaijin hero, like a prince, so handsome ah fast, quickly help me take a picture, be sure to shoot the security brother into ! Security brother, do you have a girlfriend? People are currently single oh! Brother Security, Ill bring you a loving breakfast tomorrow, okay? Brother Security, can I add your fackbook? Ill also add At one time, the field surrounded by the girls one by one as if they saw their idols, all excited shouted, they are youthful and lively, passionate evil friends spontaneous, no scruples to say their preferences. Jason was stunned, with a feeling of being stunned. Are all girls nowadays so bold and spontaneous? How is it different from what you thought? It seems that he spent too long in the army, and this flowery city has been somewhat derailed ah. Its just a matter of boasting about your good looks, after all, its true. But, what does it mean to openly ask for your contact information in public? What do they want? Please, I cant do such a thing as sneaking into a female dormitory at night, right? Jason was quite speechless, he had to smile and said: Everyone disperse, now there is no longer anything. In fact, I really dont have any merits, except that Im a little bit handsome, a little bit more knowledgeable, a little bit better in character, other than that, I dont have any charm, and I really dont deserve such praise from you. Oh, Im also very protective, you are Oakshire University students, then I must have a duty to protect you, regardless of whether you are right or wrong. You mustnt spread the word around, just let the tens of thousands of students and faculty at our school know about it. Low-profile, has always been my benchmark for the world. Pfft- Wow, the original security brother is also so humorous and funny ah, both the domineering high cold, but also witty and funny, really so perfect ah! Brother Security, I cant help it, I want to add you as a friend- The girls in the arena looked even more excited after hearing Jasons words. Jasons face is ck, said: I say how can you casually ask for contact information with a man? It is simply toock of security issues! The ones who shouted just now,e to me alone tomorrow when you are free, I want to talk to you properly about this! Are you kidding me? In front of Miss Martino, how can I have the courage to exchange contact information with you? I havent officially joined yet, if this is Miss Martino directly fired , it will be a big embarrassment! Jason also noticed that the girls who shouted just now were indeed very good-looking, and their bodies were overdeveloped, the concave concave, the convex convex. However, they are reading stupid or breastless? They will not secretly stuff a small note or private and then shyly run up to ask for contact information?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . What kind of person does he take me for if he is so openly demanding? What does this make Miss Martino think? In the end, Dean, the owner of Oakshire Universitys presidents office, stepped in, which allowed the surrounding parents and students to disperse. When Jason turned his eyes to Kay, he was a little embarrassed C This gorgeous woman is actually the Vice President of Oakshire University? He thought she was a teacher at Oakshire University, but he never thought she was a high-powered vice-principal. Thinking back to the scene where he had pressed the beautiful principal directly on the bed, he had the urge to crash his head on the fullness of the beautiful principals chest. Its over, its over! This first day came to offend the beautiful principal, the future is sure to be wearing small shoes, right? Kay also looked at Jason, she took a deep breath, seemed to calm down all the emotions that had risen in her heart, and said, Youe with me. And Mr. Davies, youe over here too. Chapter 014 Interview by the beautiful principal! Sure enough, whatsing is stilling! The beautiful principal has given the word, Jason also have to lift the leg to follow, and he is apanied by the Security Office section chief Barry. The beautiful principal walked in front, Jason and Barry both coincidentally took a few steps behind and followed behind. Jason is a little vain, not long ago just pressed people beautiful principal in bed extremely ambiguous, even if he is thick-skinned again, also embarrassed to go forward and beautiful principal side by side.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Barry, on the other hand, has a respect for being a subordinate. My name is Barry, and Im the head of the Security Office section. Is your name Jason? Barry was the first to speak. Jason was stunned when he said, Yes, its me. mr. Davies how do you know? Barry smiled and said, Earlier in the day I received a document from the personnel department saying that a new security guard hade in. I read that document, so thats how I knew your name. I see. Then Ill have to look up to Mr. Davies for more care in the future. Jason smiled. Barry hurriedly waved his hand and said: I dare not dare. Jason, youre young, but youre very good at what you do, youll have a great future. By the way, in front of you is Miss Martino of our school. So young to be a principal? You are really young and talented, such a young and beautiful principal, Im afraid you cant find many in the country, right? Jasonplimented, intending to repair the tension between him and the beautiful principal. Barry nodded, but didnt dare to say anything. Kay is walking in front, in front of Kay, he naturally did not dare toment, in case which sentence is not good, it will not be worth the loss. Kay could vaguely hear Jason and Barrys conversation, especially Jasonspliments she also heard, but her face was not the least bit happy, instead her face was ironic C what does this guy mean? Cant you be a principal just because youre young? Is he insinuating that Im a principal through some kind of rtionship or backdoor? Thinking of this, Kay became even more angry, thinking in her heart that this person is really bad, must not be any good thing! Jason is not a worm in Kays stomach, so naturally he doesnt know whats on Kays mind. If he knew what Kay was thinking at the moment, he would be crying. His meaning is obviously misinterpreted ah, he really does not have that aspect of the idea. All the way to the Faculty Building, actually came to Kays office located on the fifth floor. Shortly after Jason and Barry walked in, Tom from HR came over as well. Kay sat on the swivel chair behind the desk, the gaze in her eyes first swept over Jasons body, then looked at Tom and said, Tom, hes a security guard who was just recruited in? Yes. Tom nodded. By what means? Also, he was given a residence on the school side? Was this a decision made by your department as well? Kay asked. Tom hurriedly said, Miss Martino, we are following Mr. Wilsons instructions to make the arrangements. Mr. Wilson? Kays face was stunned at the words, Mr. Wilson is the positive president of Oakshire University, Oscar Wilson. Kay could not help but look at Jason, she was really surprised, how did not expect all this is actually Mr. Wilsons arrangement. Oscars reputation as a rigorous person is extremely high and prestigious at Oakshire University. Oscar has never used his power to arrange anything in all these years, but this time he made an exception for Jason, which made Kay incredulous, thinking that there was something behind this? You were rmended by Mr. Wilson? Kay looked at Jason and couldnt help but ask. Jason tried hard to put on a handsome smile as he said, Yes. By the way, heres another letter of rmendation that Miss Martino can look over. With that, Jason took out a folded envelope from his body and handed it to Kay. Kay opened it and saw that everything was real, with Oscars autograph on it. But its not enough to rmend this guy to be a security guard, why do you want to put him in Bamboo Residence? The thought of living next door to this guy makes Kay feel ufortable and stuck in her throat. Subconsciously, Kay felt she should do something about it, if she let this guy live next door to her, then she could imagine the dark life she would be living in the future. How good can a man be who is shameless enough to lean over a fence and stare atdies clothes hanging out to dry and make all kinds of shamelessments? God knows what he will do in the future C lets say when its dark and windy andte at night C what he will do out of the ordinary? Kay took a deep breath, looked at Tom again, and asked, Has your HR department interviewed him yet? Interview?! Tom was stunned, he obviously hadnt thought about it. This is a person arranged by Mr. Wilson, do we still need an interview? If you really want to interview, wouldnt you be giving Mr. Wilson face? He still wants to work well in his position for a few more years. Miss Martino, havent, havent interviewed yet. Tom had to say stiffly. Kay nodded and said with some impatience, Okay, I get it. Then Ill interview him. You two go out first. Barry and Tom both rushed out of the office as if they had been pardoned. When the door closed, Kays gaze rose coldly and stared at Jason, saying, Your name is Jason? Yes. Miss Martino, before I also do not know your identity, there is some misunderstanding between each other, now the misunderstanding has been removed Jason said. Kay, however, interrupted him with a bite and asked, Have you received any professional training rted to security systems? No! No? How are you going to be a good security guard without training in this area? Live and learn. In this position, I will definitely keep learning hard and eventually be a qualified and excellent security guard. Jason said with a straight face. Kay really didnt know where Jasons confidence came from, and she then asked, Do you know what the duties of a security guard are? Maintain the order of the campus, protect the safety of the campus, especially the female students, to firmly defend their chastity C oh no, I mean to defend their personal safety! Jason was quick to say something and hastily changed his mind. Kays forehead was ck and she thought to herself that this guy was really no good, revealing his true nature without even thinking about it, and she said in a cold voice, Their chastity doesnt need you to defend it! Just an analogy! Jason smiled sarcastically. Kay gritted her teeth and said, You have no professional training in the security system and you are confident that you can do the job? Of course I do! Jason spoke in a decisive manner. What are you kidding, a generation of Dragon Emperor, defending the country is not a problem, but still can not do a good job as a security guard? Kay thought about it and then asked, What do you think are your own strengths or specialties? Specialties? Jason froze for a moment, and then he seemed to look a little embarrassed and said with a narrowed smile, I wonder what specific aspect Im referring to? He could clearly remember that afterwards many women wouldpliment him on his greatness and say that his was very long C he didnt know if this was considered a speciality C a particrly long one! Kays heart is about to explode with anger, is this guy doing this on purpose? Deliberately to tease himself? Dont you know what a specialty is? Also, what was the meaning of his extremely lewd looking smile? Whats wrong with your brain? Kay only felt that if she continued to talk to this guy, she would have to die tens of thousands of cells, so she said, Well, you go out first. Ill talk to Mr. Wilson on the phone. Meaning, I go out first and wait for the results? Yes! Kay didnt say it in a good way. Chapter 015 Unusual Origin! Inside the office. Kay picked up thendline on her desk and dialed out a call to Hello, Mr. Wilson? Its me. A man named Jason came to work as a school security guard today, is this arranged by Mr. Wilson? Yes, I arranged it. I have arranged this matter to the personnel department. On the phone, a slightly old but extremely elegant voice came out. Mr. Wilson, what about putting him up in the Bamboo Residence? Kay asked. I also arranged this. I know you live in Bamboo Residence, but there is only one other room in Bamboo Residence that is still avable and has a better environment. Thats why I arranged for him to go there. I did not discuss this with you, because in the past two days, the new students reported to school, you are also very busy, so I did not say anything to you. Mr. Wilson, this arrangement is not in ordance with the schools rules, right? Kay couldnt help but ask. On the other end of the phone, Mr. Wilson was silent for a long time before he said with a bitter smile, Kay, from the moment I introduced him to the school, there are no more rules to speak of. He was arranged by the upper figure, and it is said that the upper figure is directly authorized by a bigger figure above, and I cant get in touch with that level of people. Therefore, I received such an order, how dare I be negligent? Kay froze, which indeed took her by surprise, and she said, Mr. Wilson, then what exactly is the identity of this Jason? To be able to alert the higher-ups to make the arrangement personally, is he not a small person then? Howe he came to our school as a security guard? I dont know about that. I dont know what Jasons status is either. In short, the top so arranged down, the school can only implement. But, putting him in Bamboo Residence, thats something Im against. I live right where I am, and its too inconvenient for him to go over and live next door to me as a big man. Kay ah, words cant be said like that. I have not met him yet, but I think its worthwhile for the top man toe out so personally, then he should also be a very good young man. He and your neighbor might be able to take care of each other in the future. C Kay was outright speechless. Excellent? When she heard Mr. Wilson say such a thing about Jason, she couldnt even spit it out. She cant see where this guy is excellent anyway, instead its very hateful, in the end she cant get this bastard guy out of her mind for the experience of pressing her directly into bed. Not at all know how to pity the jade, such a man is not an abomination is what? Kay originally thought of interfering with Mr. Wilson on Jasons residence, but now it seems that this matter can only be changed, and she can only ept the fact. At the end, Kay ended the call with Mr. Wilson, she went over to open the office door and looked out, Jason was really standing outside the door waiting. Come on in. Kay said. Jason smiled as he once again walked into the beautiful principals office. He also already knows the name of the beauty principal, can only sigh is really a person as its name, the beauty principal is indeed with Kay fallen geese posture, stunning beauty can not be found. When she walked into the office, Kay didnt know what to say for a while, but she finally said straightforwardly, Ive talked to Mr. Wilson earlier. You can go to the Security Office to go through the relevant entry procedures. Thats really appreciated. I will definitely do my job and help Miss Martino in the future. Jason said with conviction. Just do your job, no need to share my worries. Kay said without good humor. Jason could hear the discontent in the beautiful principals tone and thought he was still angry about the previous misunderstanding. To say the least, any woman, being a man so brutally pressed directly to the bed, the heart will certainly be ufortable, the man is also not half good feeling. Jason is not worried, as long as he stays at Oakshire University, there will be time and opportunity to improve his impression in the eyes of the beautiful president. By the way, thanks for what just happened in front of the school. Kay said suddenly. Thats what Im supposed to do. Jason grinned. Kay did not want to talk to the guy in front of her, but recalling the incident that happened in front of the school, she still had a few doubts in her mind, so she could not help but ask: How did you know that those hoodlums were shouting at the thieves?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jason said: The student is thin, weak, single-minded, from the dress and look, just an ordinary student. The other side is a fierce social elements. Step back, there really is a thief, you think this thief dare to this group of people? That is clearly asking for death. Not to mention the ordinary student. Thats why Im sure the gang is nting evidence to catch thieves. Kay nodded, so the analysis is reasonable. In truth, Jason didnt tell all the inside story. The incident happened when Kay rushed all the way to the entrance of the school and Jason was secretly trailing behind. However, upon arriving at the school entrance, Jason did not immediately step in, but stood aside to observe the situation and understand what was going on. He could see that there was something wrong with Mr. Rockwells group, and when he paid attention to the student, also known as Mack, he saw a small gold chain faintly showing on Macks right trouser pocket. For this situation, Mack apparently did not know, the look of anger he also from time to time against Mr. Rockwell and other peoples nderous words to refute. Jason immediately thought of a situation, Mr. Rockwell and others are indeed lost a gold ne, but this gold ne should be they secretly stuffed into the pocket of the unsuspecting Mack pants, and thene to y the trick of catching the thief openly. Jason then quietly walked behind Mack, bumped him, and in the interval of Mack looking back, he pulled the gold ne out of Macks pants pocket. What happened next, Kay and others saw, Jason deliberately provoked Mr. Rockwell with words, so that Mr. Rockwell took the initiative to push him, during which Jason unknowingly put the gold ne in his hand into Mr. Rockwells pants pocket. The two nearly came to blows during the pushing and shoving, and Mr. Rockwell didnt sense an extra item in his pants pocket. Thats why when Mr. Rockwell pulled the gold ne out of his pants pocket, he and his aplice looked like they had seen a ghost. And I dont know what kind of people that group was, so I hope something like this doesnt happen again in the future. Kay said. Dont worry Miss Martino, I will do my best to maintain good order on and off campus. Jason said. Kay wanted to taunt Jason a few words, but the words to the mouth but stopped, because this moment also somehow, she was able to sense from Jasons body to get a convincing feeling. It seems that as long as he says the words, he is bound to be able to do what he says, giving people a sense of powerful confidence. Chapter 016 Entry! the Faculty Building, second floor Security Office. Jason walked in and as soon as he came in he saw Barry. Jason, youre finally here. Barry stood up politely and said with a smile. Im ashamed to say that I havent even gone through the onboarding process yet. This moment toe to handle the relevant procedures. Jason also said with a smile. The formalities process all this, its all been taken care of for you. Barry appeared to be polite. This is no wonder, just in Kays office, he has learned that Jason is Mr. Wilson rmended toe. Regardless of Mr. Wilsons move is in public or private, in any case, Jason has Mr. Wilson such a big man behind him, he naturally must be polite and respectful. That would really be a big thank you to Barry. Jason smiled. Jason,e sit down and talk first. Barry grinned, and after both of them sat down, he then opened his mouth and asked, I wonder if Jason has ever worked in the security industry before? Jason shook his head, and he said, No. This industry is really the first time to contact. So, going forward a lot of things still have to learn from you Barry. Barry said with a smile: Then Ill briefly tell you about the duties of security guards, which are mainly divided into three categories: security and fire, household registration and public security. Our school security guards are divided into two categories, one is the internal security, is directly recruited by the school, mainly responsible for the school campus fire, security and 110 car patrol, etc.; the other is the external security, is to cooperate with the outside securitypany, the securitypany sent to the school security work, they are responsible for the school entrance, various school organs, teaching building dormitory entrance They are responsible for the entrance to the school, the various school organs, the entrance to the dormitories of the academic buildings, and the night patrol. Barry opened his mouth and continued, Of course, there are times when the work of internal and external security can be coordinated toplement each other, with themon goal of maintaining good order on campus. Barry, so am I considered an insider or an outsider? Jason asked. Barry chuckled and said, Jason, you are Mr. Wilsons responsibility to rmend over, so naturally you are the internal security. Jasonughed, both feeling a little embarrassed. Since he came to Oakshire University, he has enjoyed a lot of special treatment. The university has arranged an elegant residence for him, and more importantly, he has be neighbors with the beautiful president. And, as soon as they came in, they were internal security.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Not only are there differences in job duties between the inside and outside guards, but there are also differences in pay and benefits. Internal security guards are paid by the school and are entitled to the schools benefits. The external guards, on the other hand, can only be paid by the corresponding securitypany, and both the sry and benefits are far less than those offered by the school. Enjoying so much special treatment, Jason was a little embarrassed and just thought he had to give back through hard work, so he said, Barry, so I can go straight to work now, right? Barry said: Jason, you just started, but also do not need to rush to work. Its almost the weekend, so you can wait until next Monday. How can that work. These two days are the arrival days for new students, right? There are a lot of things going on with the new students, so I think I should just go to work. Jason said. Barry finally couldnt resist Jason, so he nodded his head and said, All right. By the way, Ill give you two sets of security uniforms first. Jason chose two uniforms ording to his height and then put on one in Barrys office, and it was a good fit. Jason as a special operations soldier, tall, well-proportioned, with an explosive force within his body, such a body is born to be a clothes rack. Therefore, this security uniform worn on his body, immediately reveal a sense of heroic and umon and iron-blooded domineering. Jason a brand new security uniform, walking in the sunny school road, the whole heart is flooded with a strange feeling. In the past, he was dressed in abat uniform, walking in that battlefield where blood and fire are intertwined, and doing the killing in the name of Satan. Instead, he is now wearing a security uniform and appears rxed andid-back as he makes his rounds. These two states of mind are very different. On the battlefield, he was cold-blooded and ruthless, while now he is rxed without any burden. There are many new students whoe one after another, some of them are alone, some of them are apanied by all the aunts and uncles of their families, the situation is quite like a person who goes to school and raises his family. At each departments check-in desk, there are seniors from each department whoe to help the new students check in. When they meet some pretty girls, they can obviously see that these seniors are eager to be the first to grab their heads to serve the pretty girls enthusiastically C for example, helping to carry luggage, helping to take them to buy bedding and quilts, etc. This is also very normal, fairdy, the gentleman good martyr well. Jason watched a scene, could not help but subconsciously a smile, can not help but remember in colleges and universities widely circted a phrase C fire and theft prevention elder. Jason skipped around, and there was nothing to do, so he headed towards the security office at the entrance of the school. After walking into the security room, there were four security guards inside, and their faces were stunned when they saw Jason, then they stood up and looked at Jason with a hint of respect that naturally flowed from their gazes. Just now the sh in front of the school they have witnessed the whole incident, Jason alone, but will Mr. Rockwell and other eight or nine people all beaten on the ground, so tough and brave, they have never heard of. Hello everyone, my name is Jason, from now on we will be colleagues, take care of us. Jason said with a smile and introduced himself. Jasons attitude seemed very easy-going, without the slightest rack, which also made the four security guards feel rxed down, one of them said, Jason, my name is Theodore. Jason, my name is Walter, spoke up another security guard who appeared to have a darkplexion and a sturdy looking body. Jason, my name is Frederick, chimed in a security guard who appeared to be an honest man. The fourth guard was young, tall and thin, wearing a pair of sses, and he too smiled and said, Jason, my name is Arthur. Jason nodded and said with a smile, Then we are officially acquainted. Im new here, and I have a lot of things to ask you all for advice about my work in the future. Jason, you must not say that. We all saw your bravery just now. In the future, with Jason in, our security team can really raise their eyebrows. Theodore he said with a smile. Yes, yes, yes. Just now Jasons fierce and domineering hands really made our blood boil. With Jason here, lets see who dares to bully us security guards in the future. Arthur also said excitedly. Jason hurriedly waved his hand and said, Dont say that, everyone. In fact, I am the best at convincing people with virtue. Force is only asional, this rule ofw society, it is better to convince people with virtue. Jasons words speak to my heart. Our school is full of beautiful women, so we are waiting for someone like Jason toe and subjugate them with virtue. The seemingly honest Frederick said with a smile as he squinted his small eyes. Jasonughed and said, From what you guys are saying, our school is a ce that produces beautiful women? Chapter 017 The ins and outs! As soon as Jason mentioned this topic, these few security guards immediately looked dumb and excited, and it was evident that each of them basically belonged to the sultry type. Fredericks small eyes slipped around and said, Jason, you dont know, our schools beauty is famous in all major universities. Every year the major universities school beauty queen evaluation, our school can be the first to take ah. Frederick is deep into this area, to talk about the beautiful women in our school, Frederick can pose for you for three days and three nights. Walter said with a hey smile. Jason smiled and said, Since our school is full of beautiful women, wouldnt you guys be happy? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Frederick opened his mouth and went on to say, But Jason you are different. Jason you are so handsome and marvelous, your aura is extraordinary. Thepanys security uniforms are worn on Jasons body and are handsome to a new height. So with Jasons strength, our school those so-called school beauty queen, one is sure to escape Jasons clutches C no, it is difficult to escape Jasons five fingers mountain! Jason couldnt help butugh and said, Frederick, your fucking ass is also patted out a new height. Hahahaha- Theodore, Walter, Arthur and the others all burst intoughter. Jason, I think what Frederick said is also true. You didnt see the imposing momentum you had at the entrance to the school, how many girls were starry-eyed and begging for Jasons contact information. Theodore said. Jason hurriedly said: Brothers, men have to be ambitious, can not indulge in personal feelings of children? Its better to get the security work done first. Besides, I alwayse naked in bed waiting for a beautiful woman to take the initiative toe up, the one who wants to take the bait.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hahahaha! Frederick, Theodore, Walter, Arthur, they all cant help butugh and start. At this moment, they felt that Jason was also a very interesting person, approachable, and there was no sense of rustiness and distance with them. At first they all thought that with Jasons powerful body, he would not care to be with them, but now it seems that they were overly concerned. Jason, speaking of which, security at our school is not a good job. Walter sighed and said. What does that say? Jason looked to Walter and asked. Walter continued: Our school students can be roughly divided into two categories. The first category is the pride of heaven, they are with real talent to enter the examination. The second category is the second generation of officials, the second generation of rich, these rich and powerful young master and youngdy can not be messed with, they will not put us in the eyes of the security. They tend not to abide by the rules, sometimes they break the rules, if you go up to persuade to stop, maybe one day will be missing arms and legs. In addition, there are several power groups in our school, these power groups in the school is said to be the school bully level, not to mention us security guards, even the words of the principal in front of these power groups are not good. Jason nodded, and after talking with Walter and the security guards, he had some idea of theplex pattern of forces at Oakshire University. This is quite normal. Dont think that the campus is an ivory tower of the world, but it is actually a mini-society. Where there are people, there are rivers andkes, and where there are rivers andkes, there will be strife. Only Jason listened to these, the heart is not much thought, but also do not care in the slightest. As a Dragon Emperor, he has fought on the battlefield for many years and has experienced countless baptisms of blood and fire, and has achieved his own name of Satan under cold-blooded killing. Of course, he will not be nosy, just do your job. But if those so-called school bully level forces do not know what to do to provoke the initiative to provoke up, he also do not mind letting the other side know, what kind of iron-handed is the real school bully level! In the middle of the conversation, suddenly there was a knock on the door of the security room. Frederick aside immediately went over to open the door, actually saw a student standing outside, a face bruised and swollen, there are just nursing anti-inmmatory traces above. Its you? Fredericks face was stunned as he recognized that this was the same boy from the incident in front of the school C Mack. Mack nodded as he said, Thank you for helping me today. Thank you for nothing. If you want to thank, thank Jason. hes the one who helped you. Frederick said. Jason also turned his head and saw Mack, and he couldnt help but ask, Mack what are you doing over here? How is your injury? Macks face flushed with excitement when he saw Jason, and he immediately came over and said, The doctor said I only had a superficial injury and didnt hurt any bones, so its nothing serious. I really thank you so much today. Why dont you sit down, just so I have something to ask you. Jason said. Mack nodded and took a seat on the sidelines. Jason mused and asked, Why did the gang chase you today? And to nt the me on you. Youve messed with them before? Mack knew Jasons name by this time, and speaking of it, his stubborn face was filled with anger as he said, Those people are the hoodlums of the area. School is starting these days and they stopped me to extort my tuition. Last year, they had already extorted me. I couldnt pay my tuitionst year, so I relied on a year of hard work to make up for it. When they tried to extort me again this year, I refused, and they hit me. I took a chance to escape and ran all the way back to school Theyre extorting tuition? Jason frowned. Mack nodded and said, Right. In fact, its not just me who is being ckmailed, there are quite a few students in our school who are being ckmailed by them. Especially at this time of the year when school starts, because the family will pay tuition by credit card. They take advantage of this opportunity to forcefully extort. They bully students like me who have no power and no influence. Some students join some powerful groups, then they dont go for extortion. Jasons face rose in gloom, and a coldness flooded his eyes. For many families who are not rich, supporting a child in school is a big expense, and some families cant even get the money to pay the tuition and have to borrow from rtives and friends. If this money is extorted away by some unscrupulous elements, it will be a heavy blow to the student and his family, and will even ruin the students future. Students tuition money is like life-saving money, this group of people can actually still get down, see how heartless. Is there no one to take care of things like this? No thought of calling the police? Jason frowned as he looked to Frederick and the others and asked, Are you aware of things like this that extort students tuition? When this statement was made, Frederick, Theodore and several other security guards showed their faces in shame and all bowed their heads in silence. Chapter 018 Arrogance! Jason looked at the faces of Frederick and other security guards and immediately had a guess in his mind as he said, Frederick, Theodore, you know these things, dont you? Eh! Frederick sighed lightly as he raised his head and said, Jason, we are indeed aware of the matter of unscrupulous elements extorting students tuition outside the school. Previously, we have received some feedback from students. For this situation, we have reported to the police, and the police also came to investigate. However, when the police came, none of the victimized students dared toe forward to testify. The students who did not testify could not be sure who had ckmailed them. In the end, the matter will not be settled. Those students who had been ckmailed were obviously threatened and warned by those miscreants, so they all dared note forward to testify and chose to hold their tongues. Theodore went on to say. Walter also said: As Mack said, those criminals are targeting students who have no power and no influence. Most of these students are poor and have no backers, so how dare they fight against the outside elements? They only have to take it lying down to keep their peace. Arthur gritted his teeth, a trace of indignation seemed to sh in his eyes, he said: Jason, half a year ago there was a security guard, we call him Stone. stone is bloodthirsty, once also encountered this student was ckmailed situation. At that time only Stone was on duty, he received this situation, he immediately rushed out and confronted with those unruly elements. But not long after that one night, Stone was broken both legs and was sent to the hospital for medical treatment, but those legs also left after-effects, already limping. Later the securitypany also dismissed him Jason, honestly, whenever we hear that a student is being ckmailed, we are righteously outraged. As security guards, we also want to protect every student in the school. But there are only a few of us, and we dont have any background, but the other side is a powerful force. So sometimes we really cant do anything about it. But as long as there are students encounter such a situation, we will not back down, we will also stand up! Theodore said. Jason nodded, put himself in his ce and thought about it, he could understand the mood of these security guards. Those ouws outside the school are gangs of forces entrenched in the area, and they must also have a more powerful force behind them. Frederick and others are just ordinary security guards, what can they do to fight against these power teams? But the fact that those power gangs are extending their poisonous hands to the students in the school is something Jason really cant tolerate. Do you know what that force is called? Jason asked. Walter they immediately shook their heads and said, Dont really know what this force is called yet. I only know that a group of them have been entrenched in this area for some years. Jason nodded, he didnt say anything else, turned his head to look at Mack and said, Mack, you go back to your dormitory and rest first. When you encounter something like this again in the future, you cane to me. Mack nodded his head, he looked a little bit of a linger, but finally said nothing, he thanked Jason and the rest of the security guards again, and then left. If youre not in your position, youre not nning to do your job. If Jason hadnte to Oakshire University as a security guard, he wouldnt have known about the extortion of students from outside the university, and he wouldnt have had the opportunity to do anything about it. Now, as a security guard at Oakshire University, he was aware of the situation, and with his character, he would never sit idly by and do nothing. As he has said, he is a protective person. In the beginning, in Dragon Shade, who dares to offend the brothers of Dragon Shade, he will definitely stand up for justice, he led the warriors will not allow others to insult and offend. Today he serves as a security guard at Oakshire University, and by the very nature of his job, protecting the students of the school is a duty of its own. Therefore, he will not try to avoid this issue, and he wants to get justice for those humble students who have been persecuted or are about to be persecuted. Theres no better way than to wipe out the forces ofwlessness that are entrenched in the off-campus area. This is also in no hurry, Jason needs a little time to figure out the bottom of this force and so on. As they were thinking, there was a sudden burst of noise at the entrance of the school, which Frederick and others inside the security room heard, and immediately several of them stood up and said, Whats going on outside? Go out and take a look. Frederick, Theodore, Walter and the others walked out and saw a Volkswagen SUV parked at the entrance to the school. Four students stepped out of the SUV and carried a roll of red carpet, which was being prepared to be rolled over towards the school from the entrance. The security guards at the entrance of the school looked a little puzzled after seeing this situation, some of them went up to consult the situation, but one of the boys said coldly: Do not meddle in the matter. Open the railing. We still have to roll out the red carpet. Students, is it the schools event schedule that you roll out the red carpet? Or is it for something? This you have to say clearly to be better. A security guard continued to ask. What are you looking for, Mr. Kellys business? If you meddle, do you believe you will have to leave Oakshire University tomorrow? A tall and sturdy boy sneered and said, Open the railing quickly, if you spoil Mr. Kellys business, you know what will happen. It so happened that Frederick, Theodore and other security guards came out and heard the arrogant and strong tone of the boy, and when they heard the words Mr. Kelly, their faces could not help but change and looked at each other. The red carpet has been rolled out to the entrance of the school, and there are many new students and parentsing in and out because it is the day of check-in. At this point C Dont you guys have eyes? Get the hell out of here! Is this red carpet for you to walk on? Get out of the way! Its you whos talking! What are you looking at? Do you still want to hang out in the school in the future? Roll roll roll, go from the other side, the red carpet ground, not you are entitled to walk, if you step on the dirty, only you are asked! It turned out that there were too many students and parents entering the campus, and some students identally walked on the red carpet, and these students were extremely brutal, rushing over to these students to drive them away, not letting them get close to the red carpet pavement. This is very domineering and unreasonable, there is a side door at the entrance of the school, but todays arrival day, the flow of people are veryrge, these students will be equivalent to the main road to the campus to upy, do not allow others to pass, you can imagine what will cause a poor walk. Frederick frowned, he couldnt look away and immediately walked up and said, This student, today is the new student check-in day. Is there something wrong with you? You have already affected the normal traffic walking, and you are tantamount to upying the main road in front of the school, which is not appropriate. Improper? Are you questioning Mr. Kelly? A boy narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice. Even if its Mr. Kelly, that still has toply with the schools rules. It is against the rules for you toy this red carpet for no reason and affect the traffic order in and out of the school. Please put away the red carpet and cooperate with the school. Theodore also came up and said. It seems that these two security guards have eaten the heart of a bear and the guts of a leopard, not afraid of death, right? The tall boy sneered and walked over. This student, in these two days, many people areing in and out of the new students check-in. This is indeed disturbing the normal order. Can you report to Mr. Kelly and ask him to make some amodations? Walter came up and said in a pleasant manner. Amodations? Who are you watchdogs? Who are you to ask Mr. Kelly for an amodation? Stay out of Mr. Kellys way or youll all be out of Oakshire!This is from N?velDrama.Org. The tall,nky boy shouted violently as he rushed straight over and pushed his hands viciously towards Frederick, Theodore and several of them. The boy was tall and powerful, and with this push, Frederick and the others were caught off guard and stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the ground. Frederick, Theodore and others stood firm and their faces rose in anger, but they dared not speak. Because they know that these students are the ones who follow Mr. Kelly, offending them is the same as offending Mr. Kelly. Mr. Kelly that is one of the Oakshire University school bully level characters, rich and powerful, toe huge, with their status is really can not afford to mess with. Wheres the bastard from? You were born with a mother but not raised by a father, right? Youve got to be kidding! Coldly, an indifferent voice resounded, like a thunderbolt, pointing directly at the brash and arrogant students. Chapter 019 One Step One Slap! This indifferent but also reveals a wisp of majestic voice just fell, is to see Jason walked over. He is holding a cigarette in his mouth, his expression looks a littlezy, as if anything under the sky is not in his eyes, swallowing clouds and exhaling fog, his eyes slightly prating the stern gaze through the smoke to look at the few brash and arrogant boys, the indifferent eyes as if they were staring at a few clowns looking. Tsk, there are still security guards who are not afraid of death? I said it was Mr. Kelly who was doing the job, but still dare to jump out, this is because you are tired of living? Why do I see this security guard look a bit familiar? Its not like hes new and doesnt know what to do, right? The boys sneered, looked askance, and stared at Jason with a condescending posture. Jasons face is nd, after exhaling a mouthful of smoke said unhurriedly: I am indeed the new security, the first day of work. I say you guys are very impulsive ah,ying this red carpet still do not let others go, this school entrance is your home? As he spoke, Jason had noticed that the studentsing in and out, including those new students and their parents, could only walk through a side door, extremely crowded, under the intimidation of the boys expulsion. Some parents, seeing this scene, had already risen in indignation and pointed at the boys. It can be said that the boys unconscionable actions have discredited Oakshire University and caused extremely bad consequences that have changed the good impression that some new students and parents have of this prestigious university. Of course, the issue of the schools image is not Jasons concern, and he is toozy to care. He just saw the boys take on Frederick, Theodore and the arrogant tone of voice that did not put the security guards in the slightest. What happened to the security guards? Security guards are not human? Security guards should have no dignity? Security guards are to be trampled on? Haha, Mr. Hill, did you hear that? This guy is really a new security guard, no wonder hes so ignorant! A boy smiled, and said to the tall, stout boy. Is the new security guard trying to get credit in a hurry? How insensitive! Get the hell out of my way, and this will save your job! Billy Hill said coldly, he was tall andnky, not only was he a member of the school basketball team, he also practiced sparring himself, so he really didnt care about these security guards. Jason turned a deaf ear as he walked over to Frederick and the others and said, Frederick, this is kind of disruptive to the normal order of the school, isnt it? Frederick nodded and said, Yes. But Im afraid we cant manage this matter, its better to inform Barry toe over to handle it. The master behind them is Mr. Kelly. Its enough to make sure theyre affecting the normal order of the school. Jason smiled ndly and patted Frederick and the others on the shoulder, gesturing for them to stand down. Then, Jason walked forward and naturally stepped on the brand new red carpet. Billy and a few other boys took a look, their lungs were going to explode, their faces were chilled, and they all rose up in a frenzy of anger, only to feel that Jasons move was clearly a naked provocation of their authority. They said clearly enough, but Jason actually walked over and stepped on the red carpet, which really made Billy and the others furious, just think this new security guard besides looking for death or looking for death! They follow Mr. Kelly, they can be said to walk around in Oakshire University, not to mention a few security guards, even the president came, in front of Mr. Kelly also have to be polite. So Billy is really angry, if Mr. Kelly arranged such a small thing are done, how to exin to Mr. Kellyter? At that moment, Billy an arrow step rushed up, the bull tall horse he is extremely brutal, directly reached out and pushed Jason, said: You want to die, right? Get out of here! A mere security guard, but also toast the wine not to eat the penalty, clearly tired of living! However, Billy was surprised, he pushed hard, Jasons body is still, stable as a mountain. After Billys surprise, a fierce look shed in his eyes and he threw a fierce hook towards Jasons belly. At that moment, Jasons body bowed backwards, looking like he was overwhelmed by Billys punch, and his whole body was bent over and bowed into a shrimp. In fact, Billy knows very well in his heart, his punch did not even touch Jasons body, just when his fist st past, a hand secretly sped his wrist, actually is hard to stop his punch momentum. This guy is quite good at pretending! Billys heart is irritated and up, knowing that Jason at this moment this posture is clearly pretending to others to see. Everyone can see, this student is not reasonable, but also hit people, toock of education! Jasons voice with a hint of coldness suddenly sounded. Youre fucking looking for death- Billy sniffed and got angry, his left fist clenched and was about to smash towards Jason. However C Snap! A powerful and thus unusually loud p sounded. It is to see Jasons hand up and down, a p on top of Billys face. This p nearly pped Billy directly unconscious, in that force, his feet backward, the whole head has been a nk, in a state ofplete confusion. Snap! Before Billy could get back to his senses, Jason pped him with his backhand again. The loud pping sound echoed up, sounding extremely harsh, but it gave people an iparable sense of pleasure. Billy backed up step by step, he had no power to fight back, a face had swollen up and blood was spilling out of the corners of his mouth. Jason steps forward, every step, p a p, that toughness no one can match! After deleting five or six ps in a row, Jason reached out and grabbed Billys throat, picked him up and threw him towards the windshield of the Volkswagen SUV parked in front of him. Bang! A loud sound, Billys body hit the windshield, the powerful impact, the windshield are shattered cracks, Billy slid down the windshield from the head of the car and fell to the ground, has passed out. Thats not all, Jason moved his body and rushed towards the rest of the boys who were screaming. The boys were already scared to death. They are used to having Mr. Kellys backing, and they are all walking around the school, saying one thing and no one daring to say another. Now look at Billy was actually beaten by Jason as a dead dog lying on the ground, they have already heart and guts cracked. Such a ruthless person, they have never seen. Jason rushed over and wasted no time, kicking one by one, sending the rest of the boys all flying to the ground one by one.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At the end, Jason pped his hands and said breezily C I dont know who let the dogs out, but they were too restless. Now its finally a little cleaner. Chapter 020 – Compare who is more cross! Frederick, Lee, Walter, Arthur and several of their security guards were directly dazzled. They knew Jason was a ruthless man, but this was too tough to be true, right? You know this is different from Mr. Rockwells gang of miscreants, Billy and others are Oakshire University students, behind which there is Mr. Kelly support. But Jason is regardless, the fight when the fight, never ambiguous, three times the arrogant arrogance of these students to the unreasonable beaten severely. This tactic is really too formidable! Frederick they dare not ask themselves that. Assaulting a student? Regardless of the right or wrong, the school will definitely expel. There were a lot of people around, and some of them recognized Jason, and they couldnt help but to say Isnt this The most handsome security guard of our school? Whats going on? Wow, the security brother is going to be awesome again, and I dont know whats going on, but Im standing security brother! I also want to brainlessly stand security brother! I know those students, one of them is called Billy, the varsity. With a big man and Mr. Kelly behind him, he was running amok in the school, bullying anyone who didnt like him. I never thought he would have a day. Yeah, these guys really arent any good. Its really great to watch them get beaten up! These guys are always in charge of the school, and I dont know how many students have been bullied by them. Today they finally kicked the iron te, really let people apud! This security guard is really a tiger, I worship him!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Some of the onlooking students were talking and looking at Jason with a sense of awe. Jasons explicit identity is just a security guard, but is fearless of Mr. Kelly and his minions, is indeed a shock to these students. Jason said loudly at this point: Students, there is nothing more, the group is dispersed. To say the least, these guys are also well-intentioned, but in the wrong way. Today is the day of check-in, they specially bought a red carpet all the way to the check-in, in order to give all the new students have parents a feeling of home, but there are some problems in expression. Now that things have been resolved, wee to walk the red carpet, to say the least, it feels quite good. Jasons words caused an extremely enthusiastic response from the surrounding students, who one after another have started walking down the red carpet. Frederick, Theodore, there are a few more bundles of red carpet here that havent been rolled out yet. You guys roll these red carpets all the way to the press box in the front za. Jason said. Frederick and several other security guards responded with a knowing smile. Billy and his students, if they had seen this scene, would have been angry, Jason clearly misinterpreted their meaning, they contributed the red carpet, not for other students, but Mr. Kelly has arrangements to wee a heavenly girl. Now, they have been beaten up and Mr. Kellys business has been messed up, so you can see how frightened they are. Billy was fine, he passed out and didnt hear a thing out of the window. But there were the remaining three boys, who were kicked by Jason and didnt pass out. They watched the endless stream of people on that red carpet, and they wanted to run headlong into the heart of death. What can we do now? What else can you do? That new security guard is so tigerish, what can you do? Hurry up and contact Mr. Kelly. Will Mr. Kelly me us if things are all screwed up? Cant you see we were all knocked down, Mr. Hill was even worse, he was unconscious, Mr. Kelly would not me us, but that security guard who didnt know what he was doing! Yes, yes, contact Mr. Kelly immediately and tell him about it. These three boys are secretly whispering while secretly taking out their cell phones to make calls. For this situation Jason is naturally aware of, but he did not stop, but alsozy to care, he knew that these guys should be to their masters to inform the message. He also wanted to see if the master of these people, the so-called Mr. Kelly, had three heads and six arms and was actually so cross. Speaking of cross- Oh! Just a student, do you want topete with me to see who is more dominant? There really is such a thing, then Jason is looking forward to it. An eye-catching Lamborghini was speeding down the spacious avenue towards Oakshire University. Followed by a Land Rover SUV, this Land Rover is obviously apanying the protection, has been following behind. Inside the Lamborghini, sitting is a young male, sword brows, starry eyes, face like a crown, handsome and handsome, themselves exuding a noble aura, a touch of arrogance between the eyebrows look askance aura. He is none other than George Kelly, Master of the Kelly family, one of the four most prestigious families in Oakshire. George was talking on the phone through the cars Bluetooth when he said, Abraham, are you sure ire Hardy is out of the house? On her way to report to school? Young master, I have been guarding the Pepper Residence door, never saw Miss Qin out of the door. I asked someone to ask the Pepper familys servant about it and learned that Miss Qin had gone out, through a different door, and was reporting to school. It is said that she went alone. When I learned this news, I immediately informed the Master. Okay, I understand. Im speeding to the school now, hoping to catch up with ire. George opened his mouth, he hung up the phone and stepped hard on the gas pedal, making this Lamborghini erupt with a heart-stopping roaring engine sound. It didnt take long for Georges phone to ring again, and when he looked at the caller ID, he answered it and said, Hello, August? Have you made all the arrangements for school? Mr. Kelly, something big is wrong A boys grief-stricken voice came over the phone. George frowned, then his face turned cold and he said, What happened? Tell me clearly! If you mess up what I have arranged, I will ask you for it! Mr. Kelly, its none of our business, Mr. Hill was knocked out. We were all knocked out, too. A new security guard came to the school, and we all said it was something Mr. Kelly wanted to arrange, but he didnt agree, and he beat us up. What? How could there be such a thing? Damn it! You tell me what happened more clearly! George rose in anger, and that handsome face was flooded with ayer of eerily cold iparable coldness. During the phone call, the boy told the story of the incident, and finally wailed that he would wait for Mr. Kelly toe over to do justice. After George heard what happened, his face turned blue with anger and said, Just a security guard? Good, very good! Im going to the school now! Just a security guard, how dare he be so arrogant and domineering and ruin my good deed. I really cant wait to meet such a security guard! George sped up the car again and sped off in the direction of Oakshire University. Chapter 021 – Angels descend! Order has been restored at the entrance to the school. Jason struck twice in a row at the entrance of the university in a short period of time, and that kind of wild and unbeatable dominance has already captured countless brain-dead fans in Oakshire University. There were boys and girls among them. The boys are adoring, and as for the girls C Brother Security, my name is Shirly, can I take a picture with you? Brother security guard, fighting is very tiring, right? It also consumes a lot of energy. Look, I brought you rice, there is braised pork, spicy chicken and sour vinegar ribs, you eat a little! Security brother, you have not added peoples facebook yet you do not worry about it, I will not harass you, as long as you can say good night to me every night is enough Huh, where is your phone? Security brother, do you know what it is like to have a heartbeat ah? You still dont know ah! Then security brother you reach out and press your hand on someones chest, youll know A group of girls had gathered at the entrance of the school at some point, and they were youthful and enthusiastic, surrounding Jason with a lot of enthusiasm. Some of the girls even reached out and pulled Jason, as if to pull him closer to them. Faced with such enthusiasm, Jason simply could not cope with it. He felt that his arms have nowhere to rest, among them several girls with high breasts, so close to the distance in case they identally touched it? In broad daylight, in full view of the public, on the spot molestation of innocent girls he can not do things out. Frederick, Theodore, Arthur, Walter and other security guards saw this scene, but only envy, as far as they know, there is really no college security guards can be the same as Jason, is so popr with girls C Jason is Jason, out of the ordinary, attracting beautiful women topete! We will never be able to reach the height of several floors like Jason in this life! I told you Jason would be the school beauty queen of our school and even have a beautiful teacher . CThe main thing is that Jasons strength is so strong that he cant stop it. Do you think if we follow Jason, can we have a sip of soup when Jason eats meat? Go go go, Theodore on this image of your smile buck teeth, and still want to drink soup? Who looks at you ah These people areughing and joking around, facing the dilemma Jason is facing but do not know how to go forward to help solve the problem, which can suffer Jason. Surrounded by many youthful and enthusiastic girls, Jason could not wait to be able to split up, and at the same time he could not help but feel that the times are different, and now the girls are not as shy as they used to be, and each one is as enthusiastic and unrestrained as a woman of tiger and wolf age, who wants to eat him up. Brother is to work as a security guard. Not here to be a lover! I dont know if this scene is seen by the beautiful principal, she will not be angry, take the opportunity to dismiss himself? Just thinking, there seems to be somemotion in front of the sound, the eyes of the surrounding people are attracted to the front, even those girls gathered around Jason, also turned their heads one by one to look, as if they saw some rare beauty, they are all attracted to. Jason was also quite curious and also turned his eyes towards the front to take a look. In the front, a slender and delicate figure is slowly walking, with her appearance, the whole world seems to be brighter, in her own emanation of light, even the zing sunlight seems to have lost its color. It was midday, the sun was shining, the wind was like water, no waves. A girl, in dress, bathed in that zing sunlight, lightly moving lotus steps, walking in a modest manner, the hot and poisonous sunlight seems to have be soft, into a circle of golden glow will envelop her, all the way as if the painting through the paper and out, showing the real body. The surrounding area suddenly became quiet, falling needles can hear. It is as if any kind of sound would disturb the beautiful picture of this moment. The people in the field, regardless of men and women, everyones breathing has be cautious a lot, there is indeed a beauty in this world can hit the heart, so that people forget, but also the heart of awe. Jason also saw the girl who was walking in style, even with his steel-like will, the moment he saw the girl, he couldnt help but have a moment of disorientation. Its not that he hasnt seen a woman before, and its not that he hasnt seen a beautiful woman before. In fact, of all the women he has experienced, none of them have been the most beautiful on earth. However, there is such a woman in this world C Noble and holy, as if an angel had descended! She approached, a long in dress, simple and elegant, but also outlined her that wonderful tall slender body, and pure and want to stun the world beautiful long hair over the shoulders, she slowly walked over, treasure blue eyes gazing ahead, a face captivated the publics eyes, stunning the time. Seeing her always makes people indignant at the injustice of God, how can someone be so excessively beautiful? Jason, after all, is not a child, his knowledge and experience far beyond his age, so he looked back, he could see that the girl was very young, about 18 or 19 years old, it seems to be a freshman who came to Oakshire University to report? No wonder Frederick and the others say that Oakshire Universitys school beauty queen is the best of all colleges and universities. If the overly beautiful girl walking in front of you is a freshman at Oakshire University, not to mention a school beauty queen, as long as A little packaging and publicity, will certainly be the existence of the national goddess! Gradually, Jason sensed that something was wrong, and the girl actually walked all the way towards him. As the girl approached, one of the girls originally gathered around Jason subconsciously moved aside towards the sides to make way for a path. This is an instinctive reaction. Its like a phoenix descending and a hundred birds avoiding it. Hello, nice to meet you. The girl walked up to Jason, stopped in her tracks, and tilted her head slightly to look at Jason, her face was full of smiles. As if it had be soft sunlight gently sprinkled on her beautiful face, reflecting a jade-like glittering glow, with her light smile, the pair of eyes as if the moon was set on the face also crystal bright and up, dark as ink pupils as deep and ethereal as the night sky. Jason was filled with confusion as he looked left and right before looking at the girl in front of him and asking hesitantly, Are you talking to me? Pfft- ire couldnt help butugh and looked a bit unpleasant as she said, Cant it be that Im talking to the air? Jasons face was solemn and he said in a serious manner, Girl, I dont know you. But I know you. On my way to school, I browsed the schools forum and saw many posts about you. ire is still smiling, pure and sweet smile is like that trickle, as a man in such a high summer under simply can not stop this sweet and cool stream into the heart. At least Jason felt that the heat all around seemed to be dispersed a lot.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He was still full of doubts,pletely unable to hear what the girl in front of him meant by the forum and the post. Just then C Boom! A sound full of passionate surging sports car engine sound whistling, followed by, in the sight of the crowd, a modeling avant-garde as much as forced Lamborghini sports car stopped at the entrance of the school. Chapter 022 Uncle and Chick! This Lamborghini sports car just stopped, many girls around the eyes have been attracted to the past. The car door opened, came down a handsome young man, dignified and elegant, with a warm jade-like smile on his face, living is a lot of girls extremely standardized Prince Charming. As a matter of fact, George is indeed the Prince Charming of Oakshire University, a handsome and handsome family boy who has captured the hearts of many girls. Some of the girls in the crowd recognized George, and all of them couldnt control their excitement Isnt this Mr. Kelly? Its really handsome! Handsome and modest, really too charming, over worthy of being our schools Prince Charming! Cut! In my opinion, its still the security brother who is more handsome, whats so good-looking about this kind of white boy? Yes, the security brother is really masculine and handsome, the security brother like this is the taste! Whats that smell? Youve smelled it? Some of the girls were talking and invariablyparing Jason to George. After George got out of the car, his eyes turned and he saw the beautiful figure in front of him, his heart warmed up and he immediately walked over and said, ire, why did youe to school by yourself? I told you that I brought you here to report to school?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ire looked at George and she said, Why should I let you bring me here? Do I know you well? That almost didnt choke George to death. However, Georges face was as usual, a charming handsome face still with a warm jade-like smile, he said with a smile, How can I say that I know you. You are new here, its better to have someone to take you with you. George, do you think Im a retard who cant even report to school? ire asked in return, but her words were not polite at all. George smiled and said, I dont mean that, but ire, you came to Oakshire University as the top student in the province, so its easy to check in. But after you check in, you also need to buy some supplies or something, there is someone around, also convenient. Theres too much stuff for you to carry. So thats what youre worried about. Then theres nothing to worry about ire said with a smile, her eyes looking up at Jason and said, There will be someone to carry my stuff for me. Jason immediately had a bad feeling, thinking that this little girl would not be eyeing herself to let her as hardbor, right? At that thought, Jason immediately said, Frederick, Theodore, you maintain order here. I will go elsewhere to turn patrol. With that, Jason had turned around and wanted to leave. Hey, youre not allowed to leave, I havent finished talking to you yet! Sure enough, ires urgent shout came from behind her. Jason did not stop C what a joke, I do not call hello, who knows who you are shouting? But Jason hadnt taken a few steps out when he suddenly felt a hand tugging at his waist side, and he had to look back just in time to see the young girls beautiful face. I say you are too bold, this little girl, so casual pulling a mans clothes in broad daylight, this is not decent? Jason opened his mouth with a straight face and continued, Its a good thing the school issued good quality uniforms, in case the quality is worse and you tear them with a tug, wont you be a female hooligan who molests boys? C Why do I feel the urge to hit someone when I hear that? This forced to pretend to be too spot on point! In the field, but whoever heard Jasons words, none of them were dumbfounded for the speechless. Frederick, Theodore and other security guards look like they cant wait to rece Jasons face, they are crying out in their hearts C Jason, if you dont like it, then you can rece it with me ah, Id rather be pulled by this little girl, even if the clothes are torn, it doesnt matter! It can be said that as long as a male, heard Jasons words, there will be a kind of internal bleeding impulse, so a beautiful like a painting of people through the paper and out of the elf-like girl took the initiative toe forward to pull set close, do not appreciate it is just, but also actually said that people are female rascals, which will cause public anger. ire is not impressed, she smiled coquettishly and said, I shouted at you, and you ignored people, so I had to pull you. Did you just call out to me? But Im not called hello. Well, in that case, how about we get to know each other officially? ire smiled as she gazed at Jason and then said, Hi, my name is ire. And then what? I say, are you a wooden head or do you not know how to be polite? People are introducing themselves, cant you be polite? ire said in annoyance. Jason then came to his senses and he said, So, my name is Jason C I said Miss Hardy, you seem so cheesy with that pickup line. Miss Hardy? Clich? ire is a very good person, but she was angry when she heard this, but her eyes twinkled and she said with a smile, Well, lets get reacquainted, Uncle Miller, show me your non-clich way of picking up, okay? Uncle Miller? Jason face a ck, he was so frightened that he hurriedly touched his face C uh, the skin ispact and not sagging, that is, a little scruff came out did not have time to clean it, how did this be an uncle? Not good, not good at all. Jason said with a straight face. Why? Lost your job you support me? As a security guard, hitting on girls during work that is to be dismissed. Jason said seriously serious. Pfft- ire smiled again, smiling like a flower, beautiful as the stars in the sky converge, emitting a dazzling glow, she said, Then fine, youll apany me to do your job. Jason could not understand the meaning of the words, he was about to ask, but he saw George in front of him walking with a cold face. Next to George were the three boys who had been followed by his kick. Jason immediately understood that George was the master of these people. Looking at Georges grim face, the cold gaze that shed Im going to kill you when he looked at him, Jason immediately understood that the other party wasing to settle the score. The corners of Jasons mouth lifted and a meaningful smile spread, he would love to see some of the tactics of this little white boy. George walked all the way, with a pent-up anger in his heart, his face blue and cold, not only because the three boys who followed him came to him to use Jason of all kinds of behavior. The bigger reason is that ire, whom he has always adored, has a cold attitude towards him like a stranger, but Jason, a security guard who is obviously meeting for the first time, is as enthusiastic as fire, and actually changed his usual kind of cold personality to take the initiative to pester. What does this make George look like? As the saying goes, there is no harm withoutparison. From the contrast between ires attitude towards him and Jason, his heart was about to explode, so naturally he focused all his anger on Jason. Chapter 023 Mr. Kelly’s suffocation! ire noticed a different look on Jasons face as she faced him, unable to see George, who came up behind her with a cold face. After noticing the change in Jasons face, she turned around and turned back, and naturally she saw George, and the three minions who were following him. What Jason tsk-tskd is that when ire turned her head, Georges face expression also changed in an instant, no longer gloomy and cold, once again appearing as gentle as jade, an image of a mboyant gentleman. And that works? Jason was secretly amazed by the sound, killed he could not learn such a change of face. ire, you know him? George asked as he approached. Its none of your business, is it? ire frowned, looking a little impatient between her tones. George was not annoyed, he said: ire, I know you and you came to Oakshire University, I have to protect you anyhow. This man is extremely violent, and I think you should not get too close to him. Besides, hes just a security guard Whats wrong with security guards? Security guards should be looked down on by you? ire was not happy, she said coldly, Yes, you Georgees from the Kelly family, is Mr. Kelly, with the golden key to grow up, others family background can notpare with you. However, these things are your own hands to earn to get? Or look up to your fathers generation to get? Even if others are security guards, they are also self-reliant, what qualifications do you have to look down on others? Also, I dont know you well, I dont need you to take care of my affairs C and you are not qualified to do so! By ire so relentlessly reprimanded, George how can pretend, face can not hang. George did not turn his suppressed anger towards ire, he turned his eyes to look at Jason, the gaze in his eyes gradually cold and cold, he said: It was you who injured them? A new security guard, but you dare to injure the students in the school? You are a serious dereliction of duty for a security guard to beat up students like that, and the school should not only expel them, but also send them to the police station! Jasonughed, smiled innocently and said: So you are the master of these brats. Youve got a couple of unstable followers who break the school rules and disrupt the school order C by the way, they were the ones who started the fight, several of our security guards were beaten up by him first, and they said they were under the orders of Mr. Kelly, whoever dares to obstruct them will be killed C what are you looking at? -What are you looking at? Dont question my words, many students in the field can testify, some people also took video it. I just want to ask, just because they are Mr. Kellys followers, just because they are under Mr. Kellys orders, so they can hit people at will, others can not fight back? I beat them up, but I did it in self-defense. You you you blood spout, you are not self-defense, you are deliberate revenge said a boy next to George immediately with red eyes. Jason red at him with a sunken gaze in his eyes. The boy was struck by lightning under Jasons gaze, and immediately shrank back, feeling a sense of shivering hairs. So youre the so-called Mr. Kelly, right? Jason narrowed his eyes, looked George up and down, and said, You look like a man. You instructed your followers to roll out the red carpet, right? You can do it, but where do you get the courage to say that you wont let anyone else walk down the aisle? Did you buy Oakshire University? Do you own the whole campus? Do you know the traffic jam caused by this red carpet? Georges face was blue, but he was choked to the point where he couldnt say a word. The original intention was to apany ire to report to Oakshire University, and in order to show her importance in his heart in front of ire, he asked Billy and others toe and roll out the red carpet, and then apany ire along the red carpet to the check-in desk. He did this for two purposes, one, he apanied ire on the red carpet in full view of the public, it will be eye-catching, but also in the announcement of his rtionship with ire is extraordinary, meaning that ire such a big beauty is his Mr. Kellys woman, no one will be able to get their hands on; second, such an arrangement, but also to imply to ire his Mr. Kellys amazing ability in Oakshire University. The second is that this arrangement can also imply to ire that Mr. Kellys amazing ability in Oakshire University, there is nothing he cant handle in the school. Who would have thought that all of this was ruined by Jason. And a red carpet was purposely rolled out? And not allowing others to walk? Who is this for? ire asked. Jasonughed and said, I think Mr. Kelly is thinking of the new students arrival day, so specially bought these red carpets toy, so that the new students walk happily to report to the red carpet, have a sense of home. But Mr. Kellys followers misunderstood the meaning and messed things up. The three boys around George have quit as soon as they heard this C Misinterpreted Mr. Kellys meaning? Screwing things up? Bullshit! Thats not true! Immediately, a boy immediately retorted: Not so, you are clearly reversing ck and white, Mr. Kelly said this red carpet can only he and Miss Qin ire together! Yes, we didnt misunderstand Mr. Kelly, dont you nt false usations! Its obvious that youre the one whos causing the trouble, otherwise how could things be messed up? You are the culprit! The three boys were filled with righteous indignation and were arguing for themselves impassionedly, oblivious to the fact that Georges face was darkened. Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled C indeed, not afraid of a god-like opponent, but afraid of a pig-like opponent! The piggybacking around Georges side naturally pushed George into the limelight when such words came out. Well, George, I have no grudge against you, how could you be so deliberate to harm me? ire was the first to fume, rising up in anger and questioning. George panicked and hurriedly said, ire, how could I, how could I hurt you? You still dont admit it! ires beautiful face was written with displeasure as she said, Did you arrange this red carpet? And youre going to let me walk alone? This is not harming me! If this happens, how will the students and teachers at school talk about me when word gets out? What kind of reputation do I have to bear? I dont want the schools students and teachers to be affected because of me!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. This, this- George did not know what to say for a while, full of anger immediately toward the three boys around a vent: You guys are simply too disappointing to me, you clearly misinterpreted my meaning! I told you to upy the school road? This is nonsense, and youre shing with the security guards, right? Why dont you apologize to the security guards? Apologize? These three boys are confused, want to cry, they have been beaten up a ton, and finally actually have to apologize? There is no heavenly justice ah! So many people are watching, its embarrassing, okay? Chapter 024 – The Killing Machine Behind the Scenes! Those three boys are full of aggression also, they do not dare to disobey Georges words. They had no choice but to bow down and apologize to Jason. Thats not all, Jason pulled Frederick and Theodore, the security guards they had pushed and shoved, and had them apologize to each other again. This scene is really a shock and surprise to the surrounding students. Who is Mr. Kelly? Oakshire Universitys school bully ah, his followers usually in the school to unt the power, bullying, who dare to provoke? And now, Mr. Kelly is actually bowing his head again? His followers actually had to apologize to Jason and a few of their security guards? This is really the first time such a thing is unprecedented! Jason had a pleasant face and said with a smile, You guys are very conscious, you know your mistakes and change, thats what makes you good students. Hearing such words, those three boys are simply angry liver pain, stomach pain, face a burst of blue, are unable to lift their heads. There is nothing more to do, watch the hrious disperse, gathered here is easy to create a misunderstanding of the mob. All dispersed. Jason said to the surrounding. Under Georges eyes, a cold ray of light shed, under his elegant and gentle appearance, he was a vengeful person, he sneered and said: Jason, right? These people were unreasonable before, and they have already humbled themselves with you in this matter. The four of them were beaten by you, and one of them is still in aa, I wonder how Jason ns to solve this matter? Jason looked at George with an indifferent gaze and said, Settlement? You mean theyre not convinced, right? Well, I can wait for them to recover from their injuries and then make an appointment toe back for a beating C to show my generosity, I can let them call a few more people to join them. Hows that for a solution? The three boys heard a nder in their hearts C who the hell is stupid to fight with you again, this is not looking for a beating? In this world, you cant solve problems just by fighting. George said in a nd tone. Jason shrugged and said, Then Im really sorry, Im just a rough guy who only knows how to solve problems with my fists. If you dont agree then theres nothing I can do. Since Jason cante up with a solution to the problem, Ill have to do it my way. George opened his mouth, with a cold chill built into his tone. Your way? Jason nced at George, whoughed aloud and said, Yeah, your way then. Ill wait, I just hope Im not too disappointed. Georges face was slightly cold, staring at Jasons gaze with a hidden touch of mockery and sneer, as if to imply Fighting with me? Youll die a horrible death! The meaning! Jason was not impressed, at this point, as if he had some sense, the gaze in his eyes turned toward the right front. A quick nce reveals a Land Rover SUV parked next to Georges parked Lamborghini sports car. At this moment, a tall, stout middle-aged man is standing in front of the car, shaving his head t, his face extremely cold, the gaze in his eyes appears gray, reflecting a hint of indifference. That indifference, the indifference and disregard for all life! In his body, there is a faint smell of blood diffusing, this blood smell can only be sensed by strong people who have been on the battlefield and killed people. Likewise, to have such a bloody taste, the only way to precipitate it is through countless killings. This man is a master at killing people without blinking! This kind of person ispletely different from the previous Mr. Rockwells gang of hooligans can bepared to! The mans face still looks cloudy and light, after a nd nce at the man, he also withdrew his gaze, not caring about the mans indifferent gaze to him when a cold killing machine faintly flowed out. He knew in his heart that this man must be rted to George and should be a bodyguard beside George. It is no wonder that George seems quite confident, recruiting such a strong person to be his personal bodyguard, he does have the capital to be arrogant. But in Jasons opinion, this is not enough, I have to make an analogy, this far from enough distance as the distance from the ground to the sky. Uncle Miller, where were we? Dont remember! How can you be like this? Youll be single for the rest of your life this way! This has nothing to do with you, what are you worrying about?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Then let me remind you that its time for you to apany me to do a little bit of your part as a security guard! Ive been doing it, cant you see Ive been standing in front of the school on duty? Thats not what Im referring to, you apany me to report for duty. Is this also the duty of the security guard? Of course! Its only natural that sometimes the security guards will help with anything that the freshmen cant carry. ire spoke as a matter of course, and after she finished she turned around and walked towards the campus. Hey, dont think Ill go with you, Im not a casual man! Jason opened his mouth in a serious manner, but his legs were extremely unfaithful to lift them to follow. Miss Hardy, do you think we should walk the red carpet? Why? Mr. Kelly hasid out this red carpet with great care, if I dont go, wont I be giving him face? I am a small security guard, can not afford to offend ah! Pfft- ire couldnt help butugh, turned her eyes towards Jason and rolled her eyes, thinking youve offended Mr. Kelly more than once, huh? The confrontation just now was full of gunpowder, which has already offended Mr. Kelly and his ancestors, okay? George stood still, staring at the figure of Jason and ire leaving side by side, he faintly heard the conversation between the two, especially thetter words were simply pping him hard in the face. This made Georges face look even more gloomy and ghastly. Eventually, he took a deep breath and walked towards his luxury sports car. The middle-aged man answered, his voice lowered, and said, Master, should I personally take action to get rid of this guy! Jude, its just a security guard, you dont need to step in yet. I have my own solution. If I cant even deal with a security guard, it will only beughed at. George said. The middle-aged man whose name was Jude nodded, with a numb, cold expression on his face. George got into the car and he immediately dialed out a call. Hello, Mr. rkson? Yes, yes, its me, isnt this Mr. Kelly? I wonder what Mr. Kelly wants to order? Theres a new security guard named Jason at the school, isnt there? Mr. rkson, have you ever heard of a security guard beating up a student for no reason? How are security guards of this caliber recruited? The consequences of a security guard beating a student would be unimaginable if word of such a thing got out! What? There is such a thing? When did this happen? It just happened. I would like Mr. rkson toe over and confirm what happened. Also, I dont want to see this security guard on campus tomorrow. mr. rkson, remember, thats an order! After these words, George hung up the phone, the corners of his mouth raised, a cold smile from the corners of his mouth diffused. Chapter 025 – The Evil One! It was still a fric scene at the registration desk. Jason and ire all the way, extremely eye-catching, a pair of eyes cant help but gaze over, which makes Jason cant help but secretly sigh C sometimes, handsome is trouble, like a firefly in the night, want not to attract attention are difficult! However, Jasons sense of smug confidence didntst long. For he noticed that the nces that came sideways were first to ire, and then to him in passing. Its the same as, hes tainted by ires light! After realizing the essence of this, Jasons face was a bit upset, this is simply too shocking, she is looking for herself toe over as a sidekick, right? When we arrived at theputer departments registration desk, Jason said, Miss Hardy, look how enthusiastic your seniors are, they all stood up when they saw youing. I dont think theres anything left for me to do, its enough to have these enthusiastic seniors. No, I want you to stay with me! ire said. Thats really bad, its going to be misunderstood. Jason said. Misunderstanding? Lets say? ire, unsure, looked up at Jason. Jasons face straightened and said seriously: Look, Im so handsome and umon, masculine and handsome, full of masculinity. And you, on the other hand, are too beautiful to talk about. We walk together, will not let people misunderstand? This in case there are any gossip rumors out, it will not be good. I dont mind, but how can you, a girl, withstand such gossip? So youre worried about that. Then dont worry, I dont care, I have a strong mental capacity. ire also said seriously. Jason froze for a moment, amazed at ires blown-up jade face, thinking that this little girls skin is white and tender, but I never thought that her cheek was actually so thick? You cant really judge a man by his appearance! Thats not the way to say it. You are still young and dont know how horrible the killing power of gossip is. As the saying goes C losing your body is a small matter, but losing your integrity is a big matter! Youre an unmarried girl, you just came to school, if your reputation is ruined by these gossips, what a pity! Jason still did not give up, and guided by good advice. Im happy to, Im not afraid of that! Jason got anxious and said, Can you stop being a scoundrel? You have to be reasonable! ire smiled, those beautiful eyes curved like a crescent moon nced at Jason and said, Women are unreasonable animals, you must know this saying! C Jason face stiffened, stunned in ce C the words of course I fucking know, but like you so unreasonable to this extent, I really do not know! What else could Jason do? I had to follow ire through the admissions process with a stiff upper lip and the grumbling eyes of theputer science faculty seniors. He thought to himself that if his gaze could kill, he would have been killed countless times by those seniors in theputer department. Theputer faculty is so easy toe to such an angelic goddess, they are ready to make a big offer to take the opportunity to get closer, but who would have thought that Jason in the middle, they have no chance at all. At the end, ire stalked him to purchase some bedding, quilts, bedding, mosquitos and so on, and also went to buy some daily necessities. She was like a dumpster fire, and after these things were purchased, they were carried by Jason. The reason is even more crowning: men, born to carry things for women. After everything was purchased, ire asked Jason to help her carry her things up to her girls dormitory building #6. The Faculty Building. Kay is busy in the office. There are many documents on her desk waiting for her to approve and deal with, as well as some problems of new students, such as the uing military training for the new students, etc. Knock, knock, knock!This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just as Kay was busy, there was a knock on the door outside the office. Kay raised the pair of beautiful eyes that look like stars converging, she frowned, she is in the office, but also really do not want anyone to disturb. the Faculty Building within the people know this habit of hers, this time someone came knocking on the door, think it is also an urgent matter. Kay only said, Who is it? Come on in! The door was thrown open with a ng and Dean, the office director, walked in, not sure if it was because of fat or something else, his forehead was covered in a fine sweat. Dean walked in and looked at Kay and immediately said, Miss Martino, something big is wrong! Mr. rkson, what the hell is going on? Kay frowned and asked. Miss Martino, that new security guard Jason, he, he is simplywless, in full view of the public, actually beat up the students of the school. This has caused an extremely bad impact. One of the students was beaten into aa and is being treated at Oakshire University Hospital! Dean said immediately. What? There is such a thing? Kay stood up immediately. Assaulting a student? This is a very bad thing to happen on campus, as it has be a sensitive topic in themunity. If the students parents were to step in and make a scene, things would be unbearable. So, Kay was surprised to hear such news. Ive gone over to find out what happened. There were three other students who were less seriously injured. Ive brought them in. miss Martino can question them in person. Dean spoke, and then he let the three boys waiting outside the office walk in. Kays reputation at Oakshire University is well known. These three boys walked in and faced with Kay in front of them, they felt a little shortness of breath. However, they did not forget their own mission, one immediately began a handful of tears and a snotty nose to Jason to make all kinds of usations. Lets say Jason was rude and brutal, ignoring the school rules and discipline, beating them up, or beating them to death, and one of them was beaten to death. Fortunately, the three of them ran fast, or else only half of their lives will be nted in the hands of Jason the devil security, and so on. Kay heard such aint after the angry face straight blue, the whole person annoyed and up, Jason this bastard just came to the first day, and caused such a thing, is simply a bastard devil. However, Kay is not a person of the clouds, even if her first impression of Jason is not good, but she will not make any arbitrary decision because of this one-sided words. Mr. rkson, you will take these three students to Oakshire University Hospital for proper observation and treatment, she said. The school will pay for the expenses. I will investigate this matter, if the rules are vited, the punishment will be punished, no mercy. Immediately afterwards, Kay made a phone call to the Security Office, contacted Barry and asked Barry to immediately notify Jason toe to her office. Chapter 026 – The Stormy Beauty Principal! Oakshire University, Room 608, Lilly Hall. This is ires dorm room. When Jason walked in with his hands carrying all kinds of stuff, the room was empty, so I guess ires roommates werent here yet. The dormitory has four beds, apparently four people in a dormitory, and each bed has a freshman name already attached to the edge. The bed on the right is beingbeled with ires name, meaning that this bed on the right is her bed. Jason put the mattress quilt living supplies these on her bed and said, The rooms in this dormitory building are all still very spacious ah, four people living is also more than enough. ire smiled and said, Uncle Miller, thank you. Once again, Jasons face darkened when he heard the name. The first time she shouted, she also shouted, there were many people outside, and he was not good at it in public. Now there are only two of them in this dormitory, this little girl actually dare to shout a mouthful of uncle? It is clear that you need to beat up! Thats not the right name for you. Am I that old? Arent you supposed to call out to Jason? Jason said with a ck face. I think Uncle Miller is a good name for it. ire said with an innocent look on her face. You try shouting again? Do you believe I will beat you up? Huh? Then Ill change my name. Good girl,e on, call out Jason to hear it. Jason, will you stop it? A poo- Jasons eyes went ck and he almost didnt fall headlong to the ground C haunted? Whos making a scene? Wait, what did she just shout? Jason, how this name makes people sound a strange feeling, as if through an intimacy Miss Hardy, do you owe a beating? Just in time, I also have itchy hands for a few hard hits! Jason said with a tiger face. ires eyes turned, a beautiful face is presented with a look of period, blushing as if with a hint of sorrow, just like the curtain ire, this into the dream to. Her eyes were lustful and she looked like she wanted to say something, but finally blushed and said, Jason, how long has it been since you have given vent to your physical desires? You want to take the opportunity to molest someone because there is no one in the dormitory? Then Ill go and close the door and windows first Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. oh my god Jason was dumbfounded, a face of disbelief, a mouthful of old blood nearly spurted out. What does it mean? And being molested back? As a veteran of many years of lovemaking, he was actually molested by an 18 or 19 year old girl? This makes Jasons face very embarrassed, but what else can we do? This beautiful girl is not like a girl is simply not into salt and oil, soft and hard to eat, to soft she said a word to choke people to death, to hard C she took the initiative to close the door and windows, you really dare to destroy flowers in this girls dormitory can not? ire said this after a pair of eyes flowing infinite eyes are looking straight at Jason, as if waiting for Jason to put into action. Jason was really in a dilemma, and it just so happened that at this point C Tic-tac-toe! The walkie-talkie on Jasons body rang, Jason took out the walkie-talkie to answer it, and Barrys voice immediately came from inside: Hello, is this Jason? Ah Barry, its me. Whats going on? Jason, Miss Martino is looking for you. From the tone of Miss Martinos voice, it sounds like there is something urgent. If you dont have anything to do, you should go to Miss Martinos office. Miss Martino asked for me, Barry, do you know what its about? I dont know. Miss Martino asked me to let you know toe over to her office and I contacted you right away. Good. Then Ill go over there now. Jason spoke up and ended the call with Barry. Miss Martino called, I have to go first. Jason looked at ire and said. Bye, well see you again, dont worry about it. ire smiled coquettishly. What do you mean by relieved? Jason listened inexplicably, making it sound like he couldnt leave as much as he did. The Faculty Building. Jason made his way up to the fifth floor and arrived in front of Kays office. Jason knocked on the door first, and after getting an answer, he took a deep breath, adjusted his posture, then held his head high, with a smile on his face that he thought was the most handsome, before pushing the door in. He felt it was his duty and need to project a graphic male model-like image for the security profession, to impress upon the beautiful principal that he was the most handsome security guard Oakshire University had ever seen. Miss Martino, you wanted to see me? Jason walked in and spoke with a smile. When he stared towards the front of the eyes, nearly did not a nosebleed out. Only to see the beautiful principal standing in front of his eyes, arms in front of the chest ring, this posture as if she has been overwhelmed, so to arms around to hold up the raging great ferocious force of the heavy pressure. This may be able to relieve itself of some of the burden and pressure. The problem is that, in this way, under her arms around the chest, but also more will be the spectacr existence of the piece set out, bulging and heavy, so that people look at a nce are difficult to hold themselves. Good in Jasons own self-control is quite good, otherwise this scene, if reced by some of the determination of a little less, may immediately head full of blood to jump on. Kays face was cold, and even when Jason smiled at her, her icy face remained unchanged. Jason, youve really grown up. Its only your first day on the job and youve caused such a big deal! Kay said with a cold face and a tone that could not help but be annoyed. Jason was full of confusion, he remembered that he did not provoke the beauty principal ah, she sent such a big fire in the end what is it? Miss Martino, Im a little confused as to what Ive gotten myself into. Jason asked. You still have the nerve to y dumb? Kay was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, Tell me honestly, did you just beat up four students in front of the school? One of the students was beaten into aa and is still being treated at Oakshire University Hospital. Jason immediately dawned on him, so it was about this matter. Jason smiled ndly and said, Those students came to you with a wickedint? Whats the evil one, just tell me if you struck someone? Kay asked. Jason nodded and said, Yes, I admit I did beat up those four brats. Afterwards, they took the initiative to apologize to me and the rest of the security guards, and I thought that was the end of the story. Who would have thought they woulde back and sue? Kay heard a different meaning in Jasons words, and she said, What do you mean by that? Even if there is something wrong with those students, you cant hit them, right? This will cause an extremely bad impact. Jason sneered and said, I couldnt care less. If I had to do it again, I would still make the same choice C no, not only beat them up, but also smash their mouths in before theye to the evil one. Jason, how can you be so rude and unreasonable? Kay heard such words after she was angry, angry torso trembling, rapid breathing, chest waves spectacr, the delicate white shirt has been some signs of support. Chapter 027 Volcano Goddess! Rude and unreasonable? Jason frowned as he continued, Miss Martino, did you get the whole story? The students were supposedly ordered by some bullshit Mr. Kelly to start rolling out the red carpet from the main street in front of the school. Once the red carpet was rolled out, the students wouldnt let other students and their parents who were apanying them to the school walk on the red carpeted road. Once someone passed by the main road, they pushed, shoved, abused and threatened. On the day of the new student registration, they did not allow people to go through the entrance of the school, but only through a side door, which was extremely crowded. You didnt even see the parents pointing and talking at the time. Kays face was stunned when she heard the words, a situation she really hadnt understood.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . If this is true, those students are really rude and unreasonable, and this move also seriously affects the campus order problem. The security guards at the entrance of the school saw this and went up to stop it, reasoning with those students and persuading them in various ways. What happened? In exchange for watchdog, if you dont want to die, get out of the way and other such abusive and threatening words. As if that wasnt enough, the students also took the initiative and pushed the security guards. Jason spoke, his tone getting colder and colder as he continued, I just dont get it, who did the security guard piss off? I dont understand, who did the security guards do? I came to Oakshire University to work as a security guard, to earn my own living, to do my job, but I have to bear the consequences of being abused and pushed and shoved? Is a security guard not a human being? Do security guards have no dignity? I just couldnt look away, so I went up to say a few words. I was smiling the whole time, and they say that the hand does not hit the smiling person. Who had thought, a boy also do not know is jealous of my looks than his handsome or what, in any case, he first punched to me. This scene at the entrance of the school onlookers have seen, some students also took pictures video it, is not true as long as the investigation can be found. People have hit me first, so do I have to stand around like a wooden man and continue to get beaten up? Then Im really sorry, Im not such a person. Others hit me a punch, I do not punch him a hundred or eighty back, I feel sorry for my parents C the body hair by the parents, for no reason why I let people hit me ah? You know what happenedter, I beat up those few rogue students. Of course, I still hit them lightly, did not beat them to the half of the body. Then I had those red carpets rolled out all the way to the press box, announcing that everyone could go. Many students parents apuded me, and the end was a happy one, and the schools order was maintained, a great sess! Well, thats the thing anyway, Im done C Huh? Miss Martino, you have water here, right? After all that talk, Im really thirsty! Jasons mouth went dry for a while after he finished, and his eyes flickered to see a delicate coffee mug on his desk. He immediately went over, picked up this coffee cup, see immediately there is half a cup of coffee, regardless of three seven two a to the mouth immediately pour. Thats- Kay reacted violently, and she spoke sharply, but she was already a step toote. Gollum, gollum- Jason downed the half cup of coffee in two big gulps. Thats my cup- Kay said in her heart powerlessly, the whole person is going to copse, that is she has been used to drink coffee cup ah, this bastard so directly to use? Then do you still want to drink coffee from this cup? It tastes pretty good. By the way, Miss Martino, is there more? Jason looked like he couldnt get enough and asked. Kays face was frosty, ck lines sprouted on her forehead, and she stared at Jason with a gaze so severe that she wanted to cut him down to size. How can such a shameless bastard be under the sky? Take their own cups of coffee is not enough, but after drinking it is still not satisfied, and asked if there is? Is he addicted to drinking from his own cup? The thought of this coffee cup she often put in her mouth and lips to drink coffee, and then think of Jasons actions, her cheeks are a little hot slightly red. Such a shameless bastard is really abominable! Jason took one look at Kays face and immediately sensed that something was wrong and said, Miss Martino, Ive said everything that needs to be said. I think I did it with a clear conscience. Kay stopped dwelling on the cup issue and said, Even if those students were at fault, you cant hit people like that. You cant beat up a student like that. You even knocked a student unconscious. When you encounter something like this, you should report the situation to your superiors and the school will step in to handle it. The situation was urgent, and by the time the school stepped in, it was toote. In that case, do I have to stand around and let the boys beat me up, waiting for the school toe and do justice? Jason asked. Kay was speechless for a while, if that was the case, she knew that the faulty with those students, too arrogant and unreasonable. However, the issue of beating students is indeed too sensitive and should be avoided as much as possible. Jason, I know the fault is not yours. But in the future, when you encounter such things, can you not do it? Where is the promised virtue to convince people? Kay said in no good humor. Jasonughed and said, Convincing people with virtue also depends on the target. The existence of such rogue students simply affects the image of the school. This kind of students can not be educated with virtue, they owe a beating to make them realize their mistakes. Just like women, three days without a fight on the room. Jason, what do you mean by the words that follow? Kay exasperated and up again face ck, questioned said. Jason said with a quick smile, Miss Martino, calm down. Im not talking about you, Im just using an analogy. I mean, as Miss Martinos subordinate, I will certainly take Miss Martinos lead and be at her beck and call, not daring to go west. The first step to put the bathtub water, after washing the initiative to send up to change the clothes Enough, you, you bastard, who asked you to guard when you sleep? Who told you to put water in the shower and send clothes? You are really shameless! Kay is simply angry and annoyed, and then said, You, you get out of here, todays matter is forgotten, but if something like this happens again, you are not allowed to do it without permission, everything will be solved by the school! Miss Martino, my words just now really came from the heart, a piece of loyalty ah , Jason said. You, you bastard, do you go away? I, I smash you bully to death The beautiful principal, exasperated, looked around in her eyes and finally picked up a pile of papers from her desk, looking like she was going to smash them towards Jasons head. Jason took a look at the situation, how dare he be slow? In a sh, he ran out. Indeed, no wonder they say that the beautiful principal is a volcano goddess, this temper is really too irritable, how can I marry out in the future? Chapter 028 – First meeting with you! Jingle Bells! Just as Jason left, the phone on Kays desk rang. She is still angry, and I do not know how, once she saw that bastard, her hearts anger is not a ce toe, only to feel as if the two are born to oppose each other, fire and water ipatible. This is not, just now the bastard came to visit and managed to piss her off again. This guy not only shamelessly took her cup of coffee not to say, but also a table of the so-called loyalty, said what sleep guard, bath time waiting for God, she really cant imagine how thick-skinned a man can be to say such shameless words. When the phone rang, Kay took a deep breath to calm the irritation in her heart, she walked over and picked up the phone and said, Hello, who is it? Kay, whats wrong with you? It doesnt sound good, it seems I made this call at a bad time. A beautiful voice like a broken jade phoenix cry came from the phone, just this voice, it is enough to make people turned upside down. Kay first froze, she could not help but reach out and rub her forehead, it seems that today is the guy angry the whole person is not good, she immediately smiled and said: So it is the famous Jianghai first goddess ah! Dear Sally, howe you have time to give me a call? As she spoke, Kay went to sit on the swivel chair behind the desk, her beautiful jade face overflowing with a smile, this time she had a thousand charm, exuding a smoldering and charming charm, and this was the real side of her C hot, passionate, wanton, mboyant, and extremely seductive and provocative! I just returned is indeed a bit busy, has been dealing with thepanys things. I thought I hadnt asked you out to dinner for a long time, so I gave you a call. How about you, how have you been? Dont mention it, Ive been so busytely too. The new students are arriving in the next few days, and theres a whole lot of things to do next. Also, I almost forgot that the end of this month is the time when the new students start school. Oakshire. Su Group headquarters building, the thirty-sixth floor, the chairmans office, a stunningly beautiful, wless, beautiful woman is holding a cell phone, smiling. She is sitting on afortable soft chair, the aura emanating from her body is like that of the goddess of Athens on high, dignified enough not to be sphemed. In the conversation, her eyes are like autumn water, and her face is as pure and wless as jade, and her whole person is like a well-polished gemstone. If Jason had been here, he would have been surprised because he knew this woman, the woman he and four Dragon Shade fighters had risked their lives to rescue a month ago C Sally! Sally, you were out of the country some time ago, right? How was it when you came back? Kay Lee asked. Yes, after returning from a trip abroad, the first feeling is haggard in body and mind. Ill tell you more about it when we meet. By the way, just when you answer the phone that tone is not like the usual you ah. Is it possible to encounter what troublesome? It sounds like a very angry look. Lets not talk about it, the anger I suffered today adds up to more than the previous twenty years, and now when I think back to that bastard, I am still so angry that I cant wait to eat him! Huh? This is unbelievable! In school you were all thunder and lightning, saying one thing or another, no one dared to mess with you! Just what kind of person dares to mess with you? Sally couldnt help but smile and asked rather curiously. Kay said with a puff of anger: Its not that Jason bastard! This guy also does not know what background, Mr. Wilson rmended toe to school as a security guard. This is even, the school actually made an exception to give him a room to live, is my Bamboo Residence next door to the room, directly with me became neighbors Its not much, right? Whats wrong with being your neighbor? Sally, you do not understand the situation, you do not know how shameless and abominable that guy is! He, he rushed straight into my house and pinned me down on the bed Of course, nothing happened in the end, but this also experience if it were you, you would be so angry that you want to kill someone! Why does it sound a little juvenile to me? Kay, its not like youre giving him any hints, is it? No, Im not. Am I that much of a nymphomaniac? I admit that it was caused by some misunderstanding I had with him. Butter, he caused me a bunch of things. The first day as a security guard, the school students were injured, the root cause of the matter is indeed the students were at fault in the first ce. But such things as injuring students can be big or small, a poor handling, the school faces a lot of pressure. Thats why I said Im anxious, he beat people up after patting his butt away, I still have to deal with the back of things for him, really tired It seems that this security guard is still quite domineering. Why do I feel like you and him are like a happy couple? Sally, you just dont tease me, the hell with him injustice, this bastard just know just gas me At least you have someone who can make you angry, this life is not too boring, unlike me spacious and bright chairmans office, Sally lightly sighed, the voice of thetter words is getting smaller and smaller, But is not even know the name of a person, a vast sea of people can not find, as if he never appeared The tone of Sallys voice behind her was getting smaller and smaller, and Kay couldnt really hear it through the phone, so she couldnt help but ask curiously, Sally, what are you saying? I cant hear you. Its nothing. Since you are so busy, I wont bother you anymore. Ill find you out again when youve been busy for a while. Sally smiled and said. Okay, so lets do that for now. Kays side spoke up and then ended the call. Sally put down her phone, and when her eyes nced forward, she was immediately drawn to an object sitting on an borate box on the desktop C it was a slug! Seeing this warhead, the gaze in her eyes became soft, thoughts also drifted up, as if back to a month ago, in that crisis-ridden rainforest, also followed the mans behind, even if the crisis around her but her heart is feeling unprecedented warmth and solidity. It was as if the mans low but calm voice echoed again in his ears C Put it on! It may not taste good, but its not so bad that youll starve to death! This is a battlefield, not a game! Even now back in the city, away from all the danger, but she still can not forget that man, can not forget the warm and solid feeling she felt from that man. Now, the only thing she can put her mind on is this bullet head! She stretched out her white, slender hand and held the slug in her palm, gently stroking it as if it had been her most precious gift in the world. When she first woke up from hera, she saw that this man was healing himself, taking this slug out of the horrible wound on the side of his waist and throwing it on the ground. She sneaked over and picked it up, clutching it tightly in her hand until she brought it back.This is from N?velDrama.Org. And then was escorted all the way back on the way, she time and again asked the back to support the rescue of those soldiers, the mans name, identity, information and so on, but can not get any answers. Out of confidentiality, which only the warrior had revealed to her, the man had a name C Satan! After returning to the city, she still didnt give up. In the past month, she tried to inquire about this man frantically through various channels andworks she could find. However, until now, there is still no result. Through life and death, it can be engraved in the heart. In that section of the escape journey, this man in the moment of crisis, again and again with his flesh and blood blocked in front of her, even if the bullet wound, saber stabbed body, he did not step back half a step, the safe space behind her, sheltered her circumstance. Every time she recalls this, she gets sad. Before that, she had never met a man who could be so defiant for a woman he didnt know and so desperate for life and death. Is it just because of your own mission duties? Or does it have some other meaning? She does not know, she only wants to find this man, even if it is exhausted lifetime, she wants to say thank you in front of him, she wants to see the wounds on his body, whether it has been calmed Only, will there be such an opportunity again in this life? Sally felt a little confused, she stood up and murmured under her breath, Where are you? How can I find you? In this life, will we see each other again? She wore a silver-white professional suit, outlining the curves of the tall and slender, her body seems to be through the perfect golden mean, as if it is perfect to the extreme. She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and stood quietly, looking out the window but without any focus. Such a perfect figure, independent of the window, is a despondent loneliness, only the whispering echoes in the soft ghostly, seems to be stating a scene of the past. Chapter 029 – A man’s tears are not lightly shed! (I) The sun sets in the west. The afterglow of the evening reflected in the sky, reflecting a blood red. It was already the end of the day, and Jason had finished his first day at work, and he was walking in the direction of Bamboo Residence. He had to sigh that the school was indeed too humane, giving him such a good housing arrangement, saving him from having to find an apartment outside when he first arrived. Whats more, next door is the beautiful principal, nothing at night to move a small bench to sit in the backyard, the beautiful principal greeted out to talk about lifes ideals, think about are very good. Walking all the way back to Bamboo Residence, Jason opened his house and walked in.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The house still looked a little dull, Jason opened the backyard doorway, and incidentally also walked to the backyard to smoke a cigarette and blow the wind. His eyes habitually look towards the left side of the backyard, a look under the disappointment, actually saw the original left side of the courtyard on the drying of those flowery and intimate clothing has all been taken back. I also do not know when the beauty principal is back to collect away. The beautiful principal is not defending me, right? If she thinks its unfair, turn around and Ill hang my pants out to dry too Jason muttered to himself. After a cigarette was smoked, he returned to the house. Immediately afterwards, he remembered something like, picked up one of his luggage bags from the sofa, and turned out a folded paper from the bottom of the luggage bag. Jason spread the paper out, and there was only one line on it: Room 302, 5 Clevnd Square 65 West 66th Street, Oakshire Seeing this address, Jasons originally calm face appeared moved, a kind of sorrowful remembrance of the flow out, his mind also automatically shed some images, as if the sprightly in the proud voice echoed in his ears again C Jason, just talked to my parents on the phone, they are in good health, although they did not reveal too much emotion of missing me on the phone, but I can feel it, the two old people at home miss me By the way, Jason, they also mentioned you, haha, mainly The main reason is that I often talk to them about Jason you. Jason, my sister said she got the top spot in the school again on her exams and Im really so excited. My sister is very well behaved and understanding, Im really proud to have such a sister. I just feel guilty that I cant be there for her and take care of her to protect her and share the joy in her life Jason, when this mission is over and youre on leave,e with me to Oakshire and visit my house. My parents are always looking forward to seeing you, because I always say that in the army Jason you always take care of me and treat me like a real brother Thinking back, Jasons eyes were a little red, holding the paper, he murmured: Jimmy, Jason came to Oakshire, but you are no longer there! Didnt you say youd take me to your house as a guest after the mission? Why didnt you hold out at the end Jasons heart felt as if it had been struck with a heavy blow, and it stung unusually. This address is Jimmys home address. At the beginning of Project Amazon, Jimmyughed and said he had made an appointment with Jason toe back to Oakshire on leave after this mission to see his parents and family. Who would have thought that after Project Amazon, Jimmy would have been separated from the world! Jason will never forget, in the Amazon Rainforest, he found Jimmys body when faced with a field of wreckage, his eyes red with grief and silent will all the wreckage together, but what he saw was Jimmys face full of smoke finally framed the face of determination and no regret, as in the past as resolute and unyielding! Jimmy, its big brothers fault that he didnt bring you out alive! Now, big brother fulfilled his promise and came to see your parents! Jimmy, rest in peace, although you are no longer here, but as long as big brother still has a breath, he will definitely take good care of your parents as if they were his own! Jason took a deep breath and calmed down the emotions tossed around in his heart, and after he changed into a set of clothes, he walked out. After walking out of the school, Jason took a cab and headed to the Cheng Rong neighborhood where Jimmys parents live. In the afternoon, around 6:30 pm. A cab pulled into Clearwater Street and then slowed to a stop in front of an old neighborhood. Jason stepped down from the car, carrying some gifts with both hands, he looked up and saw the Cheng Rong district, which is an extremely old district, the highest floor of the district is six stories, the walls of the building have been mottled, bearing the traces of the long years. There are a few wild children ying ser on this block, with carefree smiles on their little faces. Jason thought to himself that years ago, when Jimmy was a little kid, he would also be chasing and ying with these kids on this block, right? Jason took a deep breath as he walked into the small area, found the fifth building and then walked in. There is no elevator in this old neighborhood, so you have to walk up the stairs. Walked up to the third floor, stood in front of the door of room 302, several want to reach out to knock on the door, but feel the arm carrying a thousand pounds of pressure like, dyed to knock on the door. He didnt know how to face Jimmys parents. After standing in silence for a while, Jason then took a deep breath and finally knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock! After the knocking sound, after a while, the door was opened, an old man dressed in in clothes appeared in front of him, he looked a little old, the temples have been pale, a wrinkle on the face is like a knife carved deep and clear. His features are very simr to Jimmys, but the old face looks like its already in its 60s. But ording to Jasons understanding, Jimmys father is only about fifty-six years old. Seeing the old man, Jason spoke up and asked, Youre Uncle Bradley, right? Young man, you are? Bradley Page looked at Jason in front of him, and under a closer look, a hint of surprise appeared on that old face, as if he remembered something, but was not quite sure of the face. Uncle Bradley, my name is Jason, Im Jimmysrade. Jason said in a rush. Jason Bradley read it once, suddenly, he came back to his senses, an old face glowing, tone of voice excited and happy, you, you are Jason? I thought you looked so much like the photo, so you are Jason! Bradley excitedly invited Jason into the house while shouting toward a room, Marion,e out and see whos here, quick, hurry up. Bradley, whos here? Look how excited you are. A gentle voice sounded, and then a room, came out a middle-aged woman, she looks gentle, a look is a virtuous woman, but she is also with the actual age does not match the old attitude. Marion Page came out and also saw Jason, looking at Jasons face, her face was also stunned, after looking closely a few times, she looked a little uncertain and said, You, you are Hes Jason, the Jason Jimmy always tells us about! Weve seen the photos, havent we? The only difference is that in the photos Jason is wearing a military uniform, but the looks and everything are exactly the same! Bradley on the side is already hard to hide his excitement. Jason, yes, yes, its really you, Jason! Quickly, sit down. Marion is also excited, she smiled, warmly greeted Jason, that attitude tone, not at all Jason as a guest, but a general look at their own children. Seeing this scene, Jasons nose was sore and an indescribable emotion instantly rushed to his heart. Chapter 030 A man’s tears are not lightly shed! (II) BradleyMarion couple appeared extremely cordial to Jason, did not treat Jason as an outsider, they warmly greeted, let Jason into the seat, while Bradley is also making tea. Jason sat down and raised his eyes to survey the room, the house is not big, about 90 square meters, furniture and appliances these have looked a little old, seemingly very simple. It can also be seen from the Bradley familys life is not rich. Jason,e,e and have some tea. I really didnt expect you to be here. I always heard Jimmy mention you in the past, and I saw you in the photos he sent back. I didnt even recognize you when you suddenly showed up at the door. Bradley said with a smile. Jason what a life you haveing to Oakshire, you havent even had dinner have you? You and your Uncle Bradley sit and talk first, Ill go get some food, and youll eat at home tonight. Marion said with a smile as well. Auntie Marion, theres no need to rush yet. Jason hurriedly spoke, facing these two, he had a thousand words, but did not know what to say. At the end, he took a deep breath and said slowly: Uncle Bradley, Auntie Marion, when I was in the army, I promised Jimmy that I woulde with him to visit you two in Oakshire, but Jimmy he- At this point, Jason paused, he didnt know how to go on. He had to take out a photo from his body and said, This is a photo of Jimmy before he died in the mission, I brought it back. With that, Jason handed this photo to Bradley. Bradley took a look at the photo, the photo is a young man dressed in military uniform, heroic posture, he saluted, firm gaze, face sober and determined, the square face of a soldier all the irony and fortitude! This is none other than Jimmy Page, their son! Jimmy Bradley looked at this photo, its own emotions can no longer be controlled, eyes red, the cloudy old tears in the faint emergence. Jimmy, my son! Marion was sobbing uncontrobly, reaching out to gently touch Jimmy on the photo, the silent sobbing was the most painful. A month ago, when the bad news came, they were already grief-stricken, and even after a month had passed, and then recalling their son, the grief in their hearts did not diminish by half. However, they can only try to avoid thinking about their son, but the bloody scar in their hearts has not healed, this time Jason came over, they remembered their son again, the grief suppressed during this period of time came out again. A thousand words can hardly describe the pain of losing a son! Poof! Jason mmed down on both knees, facing Bradley and Marion, he bowed his head, his voice hoarse and remorseful, Uncle Bradley, Auntie Marion, Im sorry, its my ipetence, I couldnt bring Jimmy back alive! Its my failure to take care of Jimmy, I failed him, Im sorry Jason, get up, get up! Bradley got up in a hurry after seeing this, he reached out to help Jason, pulled him up and said, I say whats wrong with you kid? You have not wronged us, on the contrary, we are thinking of your good!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jason, you get up, you sit, sit Marion also took Jasons arm, she still sounded choked up, after wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, she continued, Jimmy talked to us on the phone, the most talked about you. Jimmy said, you are like his biological big brother, always take care of him to help him, taught him a lot of things, he said the most admired person is you. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. So, you have not wronged us, no Jason, I know what is in your heart, so I have to advise you well, you should not have any guilt and psychological burden for Jimmys sacrifice. Bradley opened his mouth, he looked at Jason, said in a serious tone, Jimmy is gone, you Auntie Marion and I are indeed very sad, but we do not me anyone. We are grieving, but in our hearts we are proud and proud. Because Jimmy he was sacrificed for his country, he was fighting for his country, died in battle, this is a soldier a soldiers glory! If, Jimmy was a deserter in the battlefield, he survived. If thats the case, even if hees back alive, if he has the face to enter my house, Ill throw him out with a broom! I dont even recognize such a deserters son! But Jimmy did not, he did not be a deserter, even if he died, we grieve, but the heart proud of him! He is the same as the countrys countless soldiers fighting on the front line, just like those who died on the front line are the same, with their flesh and blood, built the Great Wall of blood, which protects the peace of millions of small families. I have such a son, I am very proud! Bradley took Jasons hand and kept talking. Im a man who didnt go to school much, I dont know much about anything. Jimmy was my son, and Im heartbroken that hes gone. But I know that he did not disgrace the Page family, and the country and the people will remember him. Marion said as she wiped away tears. The country will remember him, for sure! Jason took a deep breath, and a warm current of emotion surged through his heart. Bradley and they are very open-minded, and did not me him half, but the more so, Jasons heart felt more guilty, if Bradley and they scolded him severely, his heart to feel a little better. Uncle Bradley, Auntie Marion, Jimmy is gone, but he will always live in my heart. His filial piety I will give shoulder for him, I will treat you two as if you were parents to honor. Jason said. Jason, this, this- Bradley and Marion smiled and their faces were stunned, they looked at each other and felt some disbelief. Jimmy treats me as if I were his own big brother, so if thats the case, why shouldnt I treat you two as if you were my own parents? The troops are all about true brotherhood, and each others parents are their own parents! Jason said. Bradley couldnt help but smile, he was so touched in his heart that he could only keep patting Jasons hand and saying, Good boy, good boy Jimmys gone and we have a Jason, Im, Im really happy. Marion smiled back. Bradley and Marion heart of grief slightly relieved a lot, in a sense, Jason is instead of Jimmy lived in their side, more or less can also reduce their pain of loss. Ding Dong! At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Bradleys face was stunned, and then he said, Its almost seven oclock? Marion, look at your face is still stained with tears, wipe it and then go to the door, do not let Cillian see something to. You dont just talk about me, you do too. Adjust your emotions, Im going to open the door. Marion opened her mouth and she stood up and walked towards the door. Cillian? Jason immediately reacted that it should be Jimmys sister back, he remembered Jimmys sisters name was Cillian Page. Chapter 031 Pity the world! ng! The doorway opened and a soft, crisp sound rang out C Mom, Im home. Cillian, youre back. Come on in, mommy wants to introduce you to a brother. Marion smiled. Then, a young girl in a blue and white school uniform walked in. A white face with a bright and pure smile, as she walked in, so that the original dull and sad atmosphere in this room was swept away, the whole room in her smile rendered, it seems to brighten up. Mom, what brother? The young girl asked, puzzled. Come,e,e over here. Marion smilingly pulled the young girl to Jasons front and then said, This is the Jason youve seen pictures of, and is none other than your brothersrade in the army. He hase to visit us. The young girls bright pupils stared at Jason, and then she smiled excitedly and said, Wow, its really Jason. He looks even younger and more handsome than in the photo. By the way, Jason, youre here, what about my brother? Is my brother back too? Where is he? Jasons face was stunned as he looked at the young girls face that looked impatient in front of him and couldnt help but say, Youre Cillian, right? Your brother has often told me about you. Your brother he- Cillian, Jason is the only one who came over this time. Your brother he, he didnt have a vacation and didnte back. Bradley interrupted Jason, then he looked at Jason and continued, Jason, this is my daughter Cillian Page, shes a senior this year and is already starting to prepare for her exams. Jason noticed Bradley giving him a secret wink as he spoke to him. At that moment, Jason understood C Cillian didnt know about her brothers sacrifice! Looking back at Bradleysst words, Jason understood why the Bradleys had been hiding the truth from Cillian, who was a senior in high school and about to face the entrance exams. In Dragon Shade, Jason had already heard Jimmy say many times that his sisters grades were very good and she was basically number one in the whole school in exams. The Bradleys deliberately concealed Jimmys sacrifice, fearing that it would affect Cillians academic performance. In terms of Cillians deep sibling feelings for her brother, she really knows such news, the whole person will certainly copse, under that kind of blow, will be devastated. That sudden grief came, if she has not been able to go out of the shadow of the heart, the grades fell a thousand or light, only afraid that she will not think. Poor parents! After thinking through all this, Jason looked at Bradley and Marion and just felt that it was really hard for them, on the one hand, to secretly suffer the pain of losing their son, and on the other hand, to act as if nothing was wrong in front of Cillian, which is really hard and can be very painful. However, for the sake of their daughters future, they endured even the pain. For a family like theirs, the best future for their daughter is to get into a good university. They have already lost a son, and if this ruins their daughters future again, Im afraid they cant forgive themselves. This is a good intention, which also shows the greatness of parents. Jason originally wondered why Jimmys effigy was not seen in the house, but now he understood it. Of course, Bradley they were able to conceal the news, mainly because Jimmy was a Dragon Shade soldier, identity information is confidential. when Jimmy died, the relevant head of the National Military Department has called Bradley, and Jimmys body was also buried in the martyrs cemetery, and not sent back home for burial, which was able to conceal the Cillian. Cillian, Im really sorry that your brother didnt have a vacation, so I was the only one who came over. However, your brother did prepare some gifts for you and asked me to bring them back to you. Jason smiled and told a good-natured lie. Cillians white and pretty face immediately showed a look of disappointment as she pouted her lips and said, Brother doesnt have a vacation, huh? I havent even seen my brother for a long time, and I miss him very, very much.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Your brother misses you terribly, too. In the army, he said you were the one he loved the most. Jason said with a smile. Cillian nodded and couldnt help but ask, So where is my brother now, huh? Still in the army? Jason thought for a moment and said, Your brother was sent abroad for a very important duty. Such an opportunity can be said to be one in a million, you see, I was not even chosen, but your brother was. So, you should be proud of your brother, he is very good, a real soldier! No matter where he is and how far away he goes, he will think of you. Cillians eyes crystalized and rose as she smiled and said, My brother is so powerful, huh? When he goes abroad, wont that be a long time? Out of confidentiality, I dont know much about it. But the assignments sent abroad are basically for more than a year and a half. Jason said. Its really been a long time Cillians cheeks were written with helplessness, and at the end she spread a smile and said, Wheres the gift my brother gave me? Here it is. Jason smiled and took out a bag with some girly essories and some specialties and such. These are the ones he bought, and he didnt know how to give a little girl any gifts, so he simply bought some. Before he came, he did not know that Cillian did not know that her brother died in the war, so in the end he also said that these gifts were bought by Jimmy to bring him over to Cillian. I can see that Cillian likes it very much, even if it is a simple ornament, she also treats it like a treasure, so it is clear that in the heart, her brothers position is extremely important. Seeing this scene, Jason was filled with guilt again. This is a lively, kind and innocent young girl, and I wonder what her reaction will be one day after she knows the truth. All Jason can do is to take Jimmys ce, take care of Jimmys parents, and also protect the young girl in front of him so that she can grow up well. Next, Cillian pestered Jason, constantly asking him about things in the army, learning about her brothers performance in the army and so on. What he can say, Jason will try to say to Cillian. The first thing you need to do is to tell Jimmy something about the training process, something trivial in your life, and so on. Of course, but all the issues rted to confidential mission operations, he will not disclose half a word. Cillian listened with rapt attention and a smile on her face the whole time. Bradley and Marion looked at each other and both saw the glimmer of relief in their respective eyes. Geez, Bradley what time is it already? Havent made dinner yet! Ill hurry up and cook right now. Marion instantly reacted, hurriedly stood up and walked towards the kitchen. Bradley also stood up and he said, Jason, lets eat at home tonight. Ill go out and get some food. You talk to Cillian first. Uncle Bradley, theres no need to buy any food, just some home-cooked food. Jason said with a smile. Yes, yes, yes. Bradley nodded his head repeatedly and was walking out as he spoke. Chapter 032 – A Young Girl’s Wish! After Jason spent some time with Cillian, he finally understood why Jimmy loved this sister of his so much. Cillian is indeed very understanding and lively, she always has some bright sparkle in her body, and the kind of joy emanating from her is always able to render the heart. She is also extremely talkative, do not look at her still in school, is a senior student, but she is involved in a lot of knowledge, lets say the world geography, famous mountains and rivers these are her interest, have consulted a lot of information on this. It just so happens that Jason, as a Dragon Shade warrior, is always on the move, so he has basically been in every corner of the world. Even those forbidden areas of life, lets say the death desert, swampy rainforest, pr ice fields, high mountains and snowfields, the Grand Canyon of Death, etc., he has set foot. So, when Jason told Cillian in detail about the detailed people and customs around the world, Cillian waspletely fascinated, she only knew the knowledge from books, and had not personally visited these ces. Shebined the knowledge from the book, and then listened to Jasons description, which made her actually have a feeling of being in such a ce and made her greatly interested. When I grow upter, after I have the ability, I also want to go to these ces to walk and see. What you see in books is not as real as what you see with your own eyes, after all. Cillian said. Jason smiled and he said, If you want to go, Ill take you there when youre done with your college entrance exams and have a vacation. Really? Cillians eyes crystalized and rose as she continued, Yes, yes, yes. It would be great if my brother coulde along too. Jasons face was stunned and heughed bitterly C this wish of the young girl, Im afraid it will not be realized. Jason looked at Cillians longing face, but he could only try to cooperate with the Bradleys and hide the truth, so that the young girl could finish her high school and get a good college with a normal mind. Jason, you havent toured my brothers room yet, have you? Let me show you around. Cillian said with a sudden smile. Jason brightened up and said with a smile, Sure, lets go, lets take a tour together. Cillian immediately stood up, she is tall, even in school uniform can not hide her that first glimpse of a beautiful and graceful body, a jade face clear and beautiful, innocent with a young girl rare charm, can be expected to grow up to be a beauty. Cillian took Jason to a bedroom, this is Jimmys bedroom at home, the furnishings inside is also simple, a bed, a closet, and aputer desk with a simple bookshelf. The room was cleaned and the bed was neatly made up. It is evident that this room is cleaned every day. On the closet, neatly folded Jimmys clothes worn at home, theputer desk, there are several group photos. Jason went over and saw that there were pictures of Jimmy with his parents and sister, but more pictures with the rest of the fighters in Dragon Shade. One of them is Jimmy and Dragon Shade warriors in a group photo, see this photo, Jasons mind recalled the Dragon Shade in the face, some of the warriors also with Jimmy, has been sacrificed. Jason then picked up a picture frame and looked at it. The picture inside the frame was a picture of him and Jimmy together, both hooked up, hot and sweaty, with smiles on their faces. Jason still remembers this photo, it was after a special training, Jimmy came up to walk with him hooked up, and arade in front of him took a picture with his cell phone. Seeing things and thinking about people. Now Jason looked at these photos, the only thing in his heart is a lot of emotions, only in the heart silently said: Jimmy, although you and I are separated forever, but you and I between the brotherhood of this life, you do not worry, I will do my best to take good care of your family! You and the rest of the brothers revenge, I will also personally go to you to avenge! Jason, what are you thinking about? Cillian, who saw Jason staring nkly, couldnt help but ask. Jason came back to his senses and said with a smile, No, didnt think anything of it. Your brothers room is still pretty neat and clean. Of course. I clean every few days. And ah, sometimes after the evening study, I came home still want to read and study or something, I will be in my brothers room on thisputer desk to review. When I look up, I can see my brothers picture, so I feel that although he is not at home, he is actually with me all the time. Cillian said with a smile. If this helps you to study efficiently, it is quite good. You dont need to think about anything now, study hard and try to get into a good college, thats the biggest surprise for your brother. Jason said. I definitely will! Cillian smiled, then she asked, By the way, Jason how long is your vacation this time? If you have time, when the weekendes, I can take you around Oakshire for some fun. My brother is out of town, so Ill be your guide. Theres no need to rush this thing either. Im taking this vacation, ah, a long one, which means Ill be staying in Oakshire for a while. Jason said with a smile. Huh? Cillian was stunned and asked, Youre staying in Oakshire for a long time, huh? Where are you staying? Why dont you stay inside the house and sleep in my brothers room, which is empty anyway when my brother is not home? Oh, no, Im living inside Oakshire University now. I got a job at Oakshire University as a security guard at Oakshire University. Jason said. Working as a security guard at Oakshire University? Cillian was frozen, looking a bit incredulous, she continued: But Jason, arent you in the army? Why can youe out as a security guard? Could this be a mission too? Shhh!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason hurriedly made a no-sound action, then said slightly mysteriously, Cillian ah, you almost said the sky is broken. Cillians eyes lit up and she said, So, I guessed right? Cillian, all said and done, you cant say too much about this. Its a secret, and you have to keep it a secret for me. Jason said with a straight face. Jason, I get it, Ill never leak half of it to the public. If you dont believe me, we can pull the trigger. Cillian said is stretched out the little finger. Good, then pull the trigger! Jason smiled, and also extended his pinky to pull a hook with Cillian. Then Jason and I will have a secret inmon from now on oh. Cillian smiled. Thats for sure. Its just you, if it were anyone else, I wouldnt spill the beans half as much. Jason grinned. Cillian smiled with joy and extreme innocence. Jason, Cillian, where are you? Dinners ready for dinner. By this time, Bradleys greeting hade from outside. Dinner is ready! Jason, lets go, lets eat. Cillian said is pulled Jason out. The table has been set up a sumptuous meal, are some home-cooked dishes, meat and vegetables, no big fish and meat, but let Jason look extremely appetizing, because it gives him a kind of homely warm feeling. Jason, there is some old wine inside the house, all home-brewed. I dont know if you drink in the army, if you drink ah, I will apany you to drink a few sses. Bradley said with a smile. Jason was excited to hear it and said, Uncle Bradley, it is true that drinking is not allowed in the army. But now Im back on leave in the city. Of course, there is no such restriction. I have to have a few more drinks with Uncle Bradley tonight. Then you two can drink. But ah, too much wine hurts the body, you can stop. Come on, lets sit down and eat. Marion smiled, and this is the first time in the past month, such a heartfelt smile. Jason sat down with Bradleys family, ate home-cooked food and sipped wine, feeling much more tasty than any of the worlds delicacies. Chapter 033 – Killing the chicken to make an example of the monkey! Oakshire, Celebrity Entertainment. Celebrity Entertainment is a big name in Oakshire, and there are nightclubs and bars and nightclubs in the casino, in short, there is anything you want to y here, and the specifications are extremely high-end. Celebrity Entertainments nightclub venues basically have a number of second- and third-tier starsing to perform every night, and as for Celebrity Entertainments nightclubs, that is the heart of Oakshires countless mens soul cave. The three beauties in the celebrity nightclubs, the fame is spread all over Oakshire, attracting countless big bosses to bend over and spend thousands of dors to get a glimpse of the beauties, as for wanting to have a fling for a night that cost money can be even more. In a nutshell, Celebrity Entertainment, with its most avant-garde and explosive nightclubs and the three golden flowers of the nightclubs, has been attracting a lot of money over the years, and it is not too much to say that it is making money every day. Dan Taylor is the head of Celebrity Entertainment, and in this area of the East Side, no one knows the name of Mr. Taylor. In a bright and spacious office on the top floor of Celebrity Entertainment, Dan is sitting on a tiger chair, his leopard head and eyes are fierce-looking, his body exudes a fierce and fierce aura, his eyes open and close with a sharp and knife-like cold aura in the sh. Dans face, is standing in front of a row ofrge ck-d men, a total of eight people, each with their heads down, they all carry injuries, bandages, and even a cast. The eight men were all bruised and swollen, but they did not dare to have any preferential treatment in front of Dan because they were wounded, all of them were silent, and the eyes showed a trace of fear and awe. Sam Rockwell, get your head up! Dan snapped, his tone sinking, coldly. Arge man with a fleshy face standing in the middle of the front raised his face, and he was none other than Mr. Rockwell who caused trouble in front of Oakshire University at noon today! The rest of the people, it is also Mr. Rockwell under the hands of those gangsters fighters, at this moment all trembling in front of Dan stood. Look at you now, youre really fucking human, as your name suggests, beaten up like a motherfucker! Dan reprimanded nonchntly. In the face of such a reprimand, Sam did not dare to put a fart, the whole face has been white, extremely nervous and uneasy. Sam because of his name, has always been extremely taboo in front of him to mention the word Wang Ba, in the area where he roamed, who dares to say so will certainly be his mouth smashed. However, in front of Dan, he wouldnt dare to be rude. Because Dan is his direct supervisor, his Boss. Tell me, by whom were you injured? Who else in this area would dare toy a hand on you? Could it be the Tiger Gang or the Craster Coffin guys? Dan mused and asked. Sam said with a squirm in his throat, looking extremely difficult, Mr. Taylor, it was, it was a security guard from Oakshire University who injured us. What? What do you mean? Security? Dan was stunned, the answer was unexpected, he was a little unbelievable. Mr. Taylor, the other man is indeed a security guard. Another big man standing said. Crap! Ive raised this bunch of losers, right? How dare you be bullied by a security guard? The other side beat all eight of you with just one security guard? Are you kidding me? Dan rose in anger. Mr. Taylor, that security guard is new. I do not know what is the origin, the body is powerful to a mess, several of us together, are not his opponent said Sam. The new security guard? So they dont even know youre under mymand? Really newborn calf is not afraid of tiger ah! Danughed coldly, his eyes shed fiercely with the slightest hint of coldness. Mr. Taylor, this security guard is new, and Im told its his first day on the job. He doesnt care about us at all. Mr. Taylor, its not that were ipetent, this kid is too evil, I dont know where he came from, his body is indeed strong. Sam said in a hurry. Dan red at Sam and said, Tell me, how did this conflict start? This, this Sam mumbled, seemingly a little afraid to speak. Hmm? Dans gaze was cold, and his stern gaze was like a de, staring at Sam. Sam shivered with fear and hurriedly told the story in general. Dan smelled ck face, said angrily: You really fucking bastard head, I have said, this period of time the police are very close, you still dare to extort students tuition? Is it that you dont think youve caused enough trouble for me? Or do you just want to die? If the police get hold of any evidence, not to mention me, even Mr. Wetmore cant protect you! Mr. Taylor, we all know that we are wrong. Its not that Mr. Taylors birthday ising up soon, so I thought Id make some extra money and give Mr. Taylor a token of appreciation. I didnt expect things to turn out this way. Sam said with a bitter face. Dans face eased slightly after hearing this, and he said: The police havent gotten involved in this matter? Thats good! Those police intervened, its really not easy to do. In any case, you are all under mymand, you were hit in the face, the same as I was hit in the face. This is definitely not something I can swallow. A new security guard is just, do you still want to be a bully? If he has a hard bone, then lets break his bone and let him know who is in charge in this area! Sams face flushed with joy when he smiled and he said, What does Mr. Taylor mean? Whats that new security guards name? Dan asked. This Sam hesitated for a moment, he looked at the rest of the people around him, the rest of the big men one by one is also a look of bewilderment, he only had to say stiffly, Mr. Taylor, the name of the security guard We dont know it yet. What a fucking rice bucket! Youve been beaten up like this and you dont even know someones name! Dans tone revealed his extreme dissatisfaction as he continued, If you dont know, the rest of the security guards at Oakshire University should know. Lets start with those guards and find out everything about this new guard. Not only that, I want to make an example of him! Thanks to Mr. Taylor for standing up for us. Sam said with his head constantly bowed. You guys, youre all losers, from now on, give me more time. If you continue to be such a jerk, I dont care about you! Dan opened his mouth, then said, Okay, you can go now, first get your injuries well. Ill make my own arrangements for the rest. Yes, Mr. Taylor! Sam and the others first thanked each other after hearing the words, and only then did they exit the office where Dan was. Dans eyes shed a touch of gloomy and cold intent, he picked up his phone and made a call out.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 034 The Wrath of Satan! (I) Night has enveloped thend. The time has alsoe to about nine oclock in the evening. Jason is still a guest at Bradleys house, dinner has been eaten and now he is sitting on the living room, drinking tea and chatting with Bradley. Bradley, Mr. and Mrs. Marion two people asked Jimmy in the army some things, for these they know actually not much, in the past Jimmy called back when he was alive, for the identity of the secrecy, he will rarely reveal the things inside the army. Now that Jimmy is gone, Bradley and their way of remembering Jimmy is to learn as much as possible about Jimmys life. In this regard, Jason is not shy, as long as not in the scope of confidential things, he can say as much as possible, so that these two old people as much as possible to understand their son in the army some things. Even the smallest things in life will be an important memory for them when they miss Jimmy. She was very active and talkative, especially when she knew Jasons English was good. She likes to learn English and her speaking skills are good, but it is difficult to have a more in-depth conversation. Because of Jasons excellent English speaking skills, she took Jason as the perfect person to practice her English speaking skills with for free. Whenever there is a break, she will always pull Jason to speak English with her from time to time. As a Dragon Emperor, Jason is always on the move and travels all over the world, so spoken English is just one of the many foreignnguages he has mastered. The Bradleys took the scene in stride, butughed at it.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Their own son was sacrificed, but Jasons arrival gave them a feeling of closeness and warmth as if he were another of their children. This greatly diluted the pain of the loss of their son, at least tonight they are the happiest night in a long time, and the mostughter, that is still trueughter. Its been a long time since theyve had this warm feeling since Jimmys sacrifice. Just as Jason was once again being pulled into an English speaking conversation by Cillian, his cell phone suddenly rang out in the middle of the cold. Jason took out his cell phone and saw that it was Frederick, a security guard at Oakshire University, calling. Jason didnt know what Frederick was looking for, so the only thing he could do was stand up and say, Cillian, a colleague is calling, Im going to take a call first. Jason went out to the balcony, answered the phone, and said, Hello, Frederick? Whats going on? Jason, Theodore and Walter both, they were beaten On the phone, Frederick said in an urgent and troubled tone. Jasons face sank and the gaze in his eyes red up as he said, Whats going on? Tell me exactly! Jason, tonight Arthur and I came over to hand over the shift with Theodore and Walter. Then TheodoreWalter two people left, before leaving also about to go together to jerk off and drink a beer, and then go back to rest. Who knows, half an hourter, it was the news that the two of them were viciously assaulted. They are currently being treated at Oakshire University Hospital. On the phone, Frederick made a long story short. How are the two of them injured? The doctor said the injuries have been stabilized. But its not good. ording to the diagnostic report, several of their sternum were broken. At that time in the hospital, Theodore said that the group also wanted to break their legs. Fortunately, someone was passing by and they shouted for help, attracting the rest of the people. Only then did the group make a hasty escape, otherwise, Im afraid the two of them would have been more seriously injured. Those people came with the intention of beating Theodore and the others into invalidity. Do you know who did it? No idea yet. Good. Are you at Oakshire University Hospital now? Yeah. Miss Martino was all rattled and came over to the hospital side to see Theodore and the others. You guys wait, Ill rush to the hospital now. Jason spoke in a low tone, and the gaze in his eyes was already icy cold. Jason hung up the phone, took a deep breath and returned to the hall, he said with a smile, Uncle Bradley, Auntie Marion, theres something going on at school, Ill be back in a hurry. Cillian, get some rest, you have school tomorrow. The Bradleys already knew that Jason was currently working as a security guard at Oakshire University. Bradley stood up after hearing this and said, Jason, since there is something going on at the school, you should go back first. Jason, remember toe more often in the future. Come over for a meal on the weekends. Make this your home in Oakshire, and youre always wee inside the house. Marion also said. Jason nodded and said with a smile, I remember. Ill make this ce my home. Ille back often. Jason cane see me at school when hes free, too. Cillian smiled. Jason smiled, reached out and rubbed Cillians head, and said, Okay, Jason remembered. In the future, if you have anything, you can also call Jason. With that, Jason also said goodbye to the Bradleys and left. The Bradley family sent Jason to the door, looking a bit reluctant until Jason walked down the stairs and disappeared, then they returned inside the house. Dad, Mom, I think Jason is really nice. It would be great if my brother coulde back too! Cillian spoke up. Bradley and Marions faces were stunned, they looked at each other, they did not know what to say. Of course your Jason is very nice, and he wille to the house often in the future. Cillian, its gettingte, so if youre not going to read, get some rest. Bradley said with a loving tone. Cillian nodded good-naturedly, reached out and took Marions arm, and returned to the house with a happy face. Outside the neighborhood. Jason called a cab through a taxi app and drove all the way towards Oakshire University. Along the way, Jasons face was gloomy to the core. Theodore and Walter, two security guards, were injured in an incident that was no ident, but rather a deliberate act of revenge. Who exactly is it? Jason remembered what happened in front of the school today, Mr. Rockwells group attempted to extort tuition, but he was able to suppress it with force; Mr. Kellys red carpet incident was also suppressed by him with a strong posture. If it is a plot to retaliate, then the person behind this should be Mr. Rockwell that group of forces, either Mr. Kelly side sent people to instruct. However, ording to Jasons spection, it is unlikely that Mr. Kellys side sent instructions, he is after all a student of Oakshire University, and it is himself, not Theodore, who is in head-on conflict with him. Then there is only one possibility left, Theodore, Walter, they are Mr. Rockwell these social forces ofwlessness deliberate revenge. Is this the other side making an example of themselves? Jason thought of this possibility and the coldness in his eyes grew colder and more morose. Chapter 035 – Satan’s Wrath! (II) Oakshire Hospital. This is the Oakshire University Hospital at Oakshire University. Jason took a taxi to the hospital, got out and walked into the hospital. Jason walked towards the inpatient building, took the elevator straight up to the 6th floor, stepped off the elevator and headed to Ward 6108. Along the way, Jasonmunicated with Frederick and other security guards when he learned that Theodore and Walter had basically stabilized their injuries after emergency medical treatment and were currently convalescing in the hospital room. Jason walked into Ward 6108 and saw Barry, Frederick, Arthur and other security guards, in addition to Kay, the vice president of Oakshire University, and Dean, the presidents chief of staff, were also in the room. Jason, youre here. Barry saw Jason and immediately said hello. Jason! Frederick, Arthur and the others also spoke up. Jason nodded and came forward to see Theodore and Walter lying on the two beds respectively. They have injuries on their faces and bodies, which have been medically bandaged, but some wounds still look rming, from blunt force trauma to sharp knife cuts. Jason- Theodore and Walter spoke up, they were lying down and made a move to sit up when they saw Jason. Jason hurried over and said in a deep voice, Lie still. What did the doctor say about your injuries? Kay took over and said, Ive read the diagnosis report, Ive also talked to the attending physician, the two of them are mainly traumatic injuries, their chest and abdomen ribs have different degrees of damage, broken. These in the surgery to heal, has been given back, the next is slowly recuperate recovery. Tell me more about whats going on. Jason said in a deep voice. Theodore and Walter both then told the story of what happened tonight. It turned out that after they handed over their shifts, the two went back in pairs, because they were both renting a house together, they hadnt eaten dinner, and they intended to go to the barbecue stall to jerk off and drink some beer. Who had thought, they just walked out of the school entrance not far, a group of ck-d men swarmed from the front and back in all directions, blocking all their retreat, and then dragged them both away without a word, followed by a violent beating. Some of the group were armed with iron bars, some with long knives, extremely vicious. Fortunately, the incident urred on the road with a lot of vehicles and people, the two of them shouted for help, some cars stopped, some pedestrians came to hear, the gang saw the situation before the two of them left and fled. If not, they dont know what else they would have been subjected to! By the way, Jason, when the gang caught us, they asked us what the name of the new security guard at the school was, where he lived, etc. Theodore spoke up. Yes, yes, Jason, the group wanted to ask for information about you, and Theodore and I both said we didnt know and didnt say anything. Then they started to do it, and threatened us one after another, saying they would beat us to death if we talked tough! Walter also said. Jason, although we are just a security guard, without power and authority, and others look down on us. But betraying our friends is something we would never do. Theodore said with a stubborn face. Walter remembered something like that, then said: Jason, those people are in the same gang with those miscreants who caused trouble in front of the school at noon. They also mentioned that their Mr. Rockwell had been injured during the process of taking action against us and wereing to take revenge or something, so they were tracing Jasons information about you. Jason took a deep breath, his heart flooded with a slight warmth, Theodore they are just a small security, but they focus on the righteousness, righteousness, but also not soft. What makes him feel guilty is that Theodore and the others were beaten up this time, solely because of him. He fought off Mr. Rockwells group in front of the school, thus causing the forces behind it to retaliate, which involved Theodore and Walter. Jason mused and said, Theodore, Walter, its me who got you guys into trouble. You guys take care of your injuries first. Dont worry, this matter will not end here, I will give you a justice! It started with him and he will never stop there, he must give Theodore, Walter and the others the justice they deserve! An eye for an eye, blood for blood! Barry smiled and spoke, Jason, we have already called the police. Just now the police also came and consulted the situation in detail, for this case the police have also recorded, promised to trace thoroughly and catch those criminal gangs. Barry, do you think its useful to call the police when Oakshire Universitys security guards have been beaten up by unruly members of themunity, not once or twice? Jason said. Barrys face was stunned and silent upon hearing the words. Kay was surprised, and she said, Jason, ording to you, has this happened before?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason stood up, looked at Kay, and said, As a principal, youre high up in the world, of course you wouldnt understand whats going on with these security guards. Jason, what do you mean by that? Kay went up in annoyance, she could hear the sting in Jasons words, which made her feel extremely harsh. Jason didnt say anything else, and he walked out without a word. After Kay saw this she said to Theodore and Walter, You can rest assured that the school will cover all the medical expenses. When you get better, then return to work. In the future, the school will cooperate and coordinate with the police to strengthen the security work in this area to prevent such incidents from happening again! Saying that, Kay asked Barry to stay in the ward to look after Theodore and them, she chased out the door of the ward to catch up with Jason, but when she came out, she looked left and right and could no longer see Jasons figure. Outside Oakshire University Hospital. Jasons entire body was like a ghost, walking in the shadows outside Oakshire University Hospital. His face was cold, the gaze in his eyes was indifferent to the extreme, and there was a suppressed anger burning in his chest. The gang that injured Theodore and Walter is really rted to the unruly elements that caused trouble in front of the school, and this group of forces should be located in the vicinity of Oakshire University. All Jason has to do now is uncover this gang! The opponents purpose was to target him, and injuring Theodore and Walter was just an indirect attempt to give him a warning. The other sides forces are entrenched in this area, after the incident, the other side will certainly also send people in the dark to keep an eye on the progress of events, will also be watching their own whereabouts, such as whether they showed up and so on. This means that the Oakshire University Hospital will be surrounded by the other sides secretly ambushed manpower. Jason now has to do, is to the other side of the secret ambush stalking manpower to uncover. Jason stalking in the dark, the whole person expressionless, the eyes of the gaze but extremely calm, this calm, his chest has long been flooded with a horrible and morbid anger killing intent! He was searching for his prey like a hunter walking in the night. He believed in his own judgment, the groups forces will certainly be someone in the dark stalking, as long as there, with his straight after the beast-like perception ability, will certainly be able to detect. Soon Jason was drawn to a ck Ford SUV parked on the side of the road outside the entrance to Oakshire University Hospital. He remembers that the SUV was already parked at the curb when he took a taxi over and stopped in front of Oakshire University Hospital, and up until this moment, the vehicle had not left. And, the car was upied. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a few wisps of cold aura shing, he was like a ghostly phantom, stalking towards the direction in which the car was parked. Chapter 036 – Straight to the Yellow Dragon! (I) Inside this ck Ford SUV, there were four men. Two men sat in the front and two men sat in the back of the car seat, dressed in ck, each with a face that looked extremely alert, and were looking down the car window in the direction of the entrance to Oakshire University Hospital. Those police officers who went to this hospital to investigate just now are all gone, right? They should all be gone, the police cars are leaving arent they? The other side reported to the police, the police side must have opened a case to investigate. This matter, have to be reported to Mr. Taylor. Those two guards were lucky, ording to the n, they were supposed to break their legs! What can the police do if they open an investigation? Anyway, they cant trace Mr. Taylors head! Having said that, wed better be quiet during this time, dont stir up any trouble, that Mr. Taylor will not protect us. Too bad we didnt find that new security guard, hes the one Mr. Taylor wants to focus on! Humph, let that new security guard get away with it for a few days. When this one passes, he wont even know how he died! After offending Mr. Taylor, do you think he can still get along in Oakshire? Hey, Mr. Taylor is still covered by Mr. Wetmore! Who is Mr. Wetmore? Thats a big shot in Oakshire! This new security guard doesnt know how to behave, he can only me himself, no one else! At present, it seems that the other side is also reported to the police, the police came over to do a statement will also go away. The next thing should be nothing, we should almost withdraw! Inside the car, the four men were opening their mouths and talking. At the end of the day, they were already ready to evacuate, but at that moment C Bang! The door of the drivers seat was suddenly pulled open. This sudden change makes the man in the drivers seat are frozen, but before he can regain consciousness, a hand reached in, a hand pressed his head, and then to the steering wheel a smash! Boom! The dull impact sounded, the mans forehead face hit the steering wheel after the whole persons eyes, is already unable to distinguish between the southeast and northwest. The man in the passenger seat reacted very quickly, a sh of fierce intent in his eyes, then a cold awning bloomed, he held a dagger and stabbed sideways towards the uninvited guest. The sudden appearance of the figure outside the car is fast, his right hand towards the front of a stretch, the empty hand into the white de of the grappling gesture, the right hand five fingers like an iron pincer sp the wrist of the man holding the knife in the passenger seat. Immediately after C Ka-chow! A piercing sound of fracture rang out, the mans right wrist has been twisted off, a heavy fist whistled, sted his face, immediately sted his face to pieces, blood shot between the mouth and nose, directly fainted. Bang! The door on the other side of the back seat suddenly opened, the two men in the back seat saw the situation, immediately opened the door and fled out. Whoosh! I saw the figure like thending of the gods and demons pressed a hand on the roof of the car, so that under the force, his whole person like a drynd like a leap up, over the roof of the car, chasing the two men who were trying to escape. Whew! Whew! The two harsh leg winds resounded through the air, and the whistling wind sound was enough to show the ferocity of the two leg strikes. The two men who fled from the car have not yet escaped a few meters, immediately have fallen to the ground unconscious. The figure walked over, carrying one in each hand, left and right, and walked towards the SUV, stuffing them into the back seat. The hazy night reflected in his rigid lines of the face, looks masculine and handsome, but also reveals a hint of coldness. It was none other than Jason! It turns out that Jason sneaked unnoticed, crouching underneath the car, because the cars windows were half open, so he could faintly hear the sound of these people talking inside the car.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Through the conversation of the men in the car, he was sure that the people inside the car and injured Theodore and Walter that group rted, he no longer hesitate, immediately shot, the four men in the car all subdued and knocked out. Jason walked towards the drivers seat, the man in the drivers seat was starry-eyed and muddled, but he hadnt passed out. Jason came over and added a palm knife, sliced across the other mans neck, the man grunted and his body was limp on the steering wheel. Jason dragged the man out and threw him into the back seat, then he got into the drivers seat, started the car and whizzed away. The entrance to an isted and dark alley. A ck Ford SUV approached slowly and stopped the car at the entrance of this dark and deserted alley. Immediately after, the drivers door opened, Jason walked out of the car with a cold face, and he lifted all four men inside the car, who were still in an unconscious state. Jason woke up one of the men in ck, the other woke up, his eyes opened, but cold is to see himself lying on the cold, wet ground, surrounded by a gloomy, but can still vaguely see a figure squatting in front of him. The man rose in terror, and he could not help but say, Who are you? What is this ce? What do you want to do? As he spoke, he struggled to get up. Lie still, if you dont want to die! Jason opened his mouth, his tone was calm and indifferent. The invisible but also reveals a cold and cold killing machine, the wisp of cold killing machine is enough to make people like falling into the ice cer, feel the bone chilling. The mans face stiffened up after hearing the words, an invisible shadow of death loomed over his heart, making his heart seem to leak half a beat in the moment. He was really lying honestly, not daring to move, except for those eyes that shed with endless trepidation. Im told youve been looking for me, right? Jason asked as he lit up a cigarette and smoked it. The bright and dark cigarette, curling smoke lingering, a rigid lines of the face hidden, expressionless, only a killing cold. The man could not help but shiver, he looked carefully at Jason, then noticed that Jasons body is wearing a security uniform, and then associated with Jasons words, his face rose in horror, could not help but say: Are you, you are Oakshire University that new security? You dont seem too stupid. Jason spoke up and continued, Youve been staking out the hospital for a long time, havent you? Jason spoke up and continued, Youve been staking out the hospital for a long time, havent you, and did you injure those two security guards at Oakshire University? It wasnt us! We didnt hurt it! The man said loudly in a hurry. Whew! Jason exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said unhurriedly, Its okay if you didnt injure them, but the people who injured them are in the same gang as you, or theyre all the same force, right? The mans face changed, and for a while he didnt know how to answer. Tell me, who is it that is leading this matter? Simply put, who is your boss? Where is he currently? Jason asked. The man gritted his teeth, and the gaze in his eyes was even more evasive and changed, looking as if he didnt want to answer Jasons question. Selling Mr. Taylor? This thought he dare not even think, this will die a very tragic death, OK! Chapter 037 – Straight to the Yellow Dragon! (II) Jason looked at the man, smiled lightly and said in a very appreciative tone: I cant see that it is still a hard bone, you are showing loyalty to your boss? But I say you are not stupid ah? Your boss is not here, so who are you showing your loyalty to? To me? If you do, I will not be polite! At the end of the sentence, Jason sighed softly, with a look that appeared embarrassed. The mans heart tightened and he couldnt help but say, What do you want? Since you wont talk, to me youre a mute, right? Since youre a mute, you need to be thorough, and theres no need for you to have this throat. Jason opened his mouth squarely as he reached out with his left hand and mped the upper and lower jawbone of the mans face, causing his mouth to hang open. Whew, whew! Jason blew toward the cigarette he was holding in his right hand, causing the smoke from that cigarette to ze up, and he said, How many cigarettes do you think it would have to be shoved down your throat topletely burn your throat out? Well, I havent even tested this one yet, its worth a try. The mans body shuddered, his face was white with fear, and he realized that Jason was going to shove the hot cigarette directly into his mouth? And also a cigarette into the plug, until the throat to burn until? What kind of pain would that be? What kind of torment? Its creepy to even think about it! At this time, Jason is already as a smiling devil like, the corners of his mouth with a faint smile, the right hand that hot cigarette is already towards the mans mouth inside the past. As the cigarette approached, the corner of the mans lips were already sensing that burning and rolling sensation, he snapped back to his senses and tried to struggle, but under Jasons control, his whole body simply could not move half a point. Seeing that the hot, hot cigarette was about to be shoved directly into his mouth, his psychological defenses finally copsed at this moment, and he hurriedly said loudly, No, no, Ill say, Ill say everything- At this time, the cigarette in Jasons hand all but burned the mans upper lip, and after smelling it Jason took it back and said, Go ahead, Im listening. It was all led by Mr. Taylor!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Mr. Taylor? Mr. Taylor said you injured his man, Mr. Rockwell, in front of the school, and he had to get back. Let you know who is in charge of the territory in this area. Also, also said that if you cant be found, then other security guards will be hijacked to carry out to force you to ask for information, to make an example of you! Where is this Mr. Taylor? Mr. Taylor should be right here in Celebrity Entertainment. Celebrity Entertainment? Yes, that is an entertainment ce under the direct jurisdiction of Mr. Taylor, with nightclubs bars, nightclubs and what not. Usually Mr. Taylor will sit in the casino. Okay, I get it. I will force another of your aplices to question you. If there are discrepancies in your confessions, then Im sorry, I will kill you! Jason smiled, smiling harmlessly, as if thest sentence mentioned killing, but with chopping and slicing the general simple. Then Jason woke up another man in ck, and at first the other man was tough-talking, with a big righteous look, not bothering to answer whatever was asked. However, when Jason cracked his fourth finger, the man could no longer be tough and honestly told Jason everything he knew. Jasonpared the two confessions, there is no big mistake, they are Mr. Taylor under the hands of people, Theodore and Walter is not their hands to injure, but another person, they are only responsible for after the fact to follow up, to check the development of the situation. Both mens statements also consistently affirm that Mr. Taylor was in Celebrity Entertainment. Celebrity Entertainment? Id like to see if its a dragons den or a tigers den! Jason sneered, now that he had learned what the boss of this force group was, of course he had to go and meet the man. The night is miserable and the night breeze is pleasant. A ck Ford SUV is driving on the road under the shroud of night. In the drivers seat was none other than Jason, and in the passenger seat was a man in ck with an honest and frightened face, giving Jason directions. As for the rest of the men in ck, all of them shrunk in the back seat of the car. By now, the men in ck were basically all awake and they realized what they were getting into. Jason just sat in the drivers seat and drove the car, for these ck men, he also did not take any precautions, lets say the hands and feet of these people tied up and so on. Jason didnt do that, but left them free to roam. For Jason, their presence seems to be air, to put it mildly, that is,pletely ignored their existence. Jason just drove the car, and did not have any alert to raise the act, for the three ck men sitting in the back seat, the front driving Jason is simply behind their backs to reveal the biggest breakthrough. One of the men had a fierce look in his eyes, looking like he wanted to take advantage of Jasons defenselessness and strike him down, and then a clean te! But he time and again after the courage, but again and again deted, only because he had the courage to do it several times, only to feel from Jasons body has a deep as a prison immeasurable horrible breath pressure in the pervasive. In front of this pressure, he felt that he was even worse than a mole, as long as this terrifying guy in front of him is willing, a finger can be crushed him to death! Not only this man, the rest of the men in ck also all have this same feeling. They also realized that Jasons disregard for their existencey in the fact that Jason had never put them in his sights from the beginning to the end. Who has ever seen a dragon care about a mole on the ground? However, if the mole cricket is restless and wants to seek its own death, that is a different matter. These men do not want to die, so they are very peaceful, lets say that no matter what they think, at least in the hands and feet appear to be honest, did not have any out of the ordinary action. How much longer until Celebrity Entertainment? Jason, who was driving, frowned and looked at the man on the passenger side. Brother, its almost there, after this traffic light, then turn right at the next traffic light intersection and youre there. The man said in a hurry. Very good! Jason opened his mouth, his face appeared iparably calm, calm face, but in the brewing of a fierce storm of intense killing machine. Hes going straight to Celebrity Entertainment to meet the so-called Mr. Taylor! He hopes that Mr. Taylor will be as tough and brave as his name implies, so he wont be disappointed! Chapter 038 Dan’s Fury! Celebrity Entertainment. The ck Ford SUV drove all the way up and stopped in front of Celebrity Entertainment. Jason lifted his eyes, his calm, ripple-free gaze looked ahead to the brightly lit ce, he pushed open the car door and stepped down, remembering the four men in the car, he said, Go, tell your Mr. Taylor that the person hes been looking for is here! Inside the car, the four men looked at each other, still looking incredulous C the other side is considered to have spared themselves? Before the four men could return to their senses, Jason had long since walked away, heading towards the nightclub bar in Celebrity Entertainment. Into the inside, it is aplete scene of the devils dance, lights, music, colorful beams of light rotating back and forth shining, but also reflecting the site of a group of young men and women hysterically following the live music twisting their bodies. Here the air conditioning has been turned on a lot, but being there is still a sense of heat, this heat is from the inside out, because the air is filled with a strong smell of testosterone, and the smell of alcohol and womens perfume mixed together, the maximum degree of stimtion of the human senses. The young men and women in the scene are extremely bold, especially some young women, dressed boldly and exposed, ying to the high is scratching their heads, posing a scene of titition. The T-shaped stage in the middle of the scene, is performing a hot pole dance, eight tall, sexy and hot women are performing a passionate pole dance, every time to make some sexy and seductive movements, will win a burst of apuse. Being in such a scene is enough for any man to feel the adrenaline rush. This time of the year is basically when the nightclubs are the most fun and crowded. Jason walked in and thought to himself, I wonder if there are any empty card seats to sit in, is thinking about when a beautiful waitress came up, is actually a rabbit girl dress, looks wild and sexy, so peoples eyes always cant help but fix on the sexy curves highlighted by her rabbit girl dress. Handsome man, how can I help you? The rabbit girl smiled sweetly and asked. Are there any empty card seats left? Jason asked. There are still card seats, but they are in a corner position and farther away from the stage. The bunny girl said. Thats okay. Then please take me there. Jason said with a smile. The bunny girl nodded as she led Jason forward. When they passed by the bar, several women who were sitting on the high stools in front of the bar and were already six or seven percent drunk saw Jason, and their eyes, which looked drunk, lit up as they raised their sses toward Jason. Such a move could not have been more clearly implied in the bar. Jason smiled ndly, waved his hand and politely declined the invitation of these hot beauties, which naturally caused a touch of disappointment to show in the eyes of these beauties. They can see that Jasons muscle lines from the outline of the clothing represents a body full of powerful explosive power, and they know very well what kind of wonderful experience such a body can bring to a woman.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Unfortunately, Jasons mind was not on this, and by now he had followed the bunny girl to a card table in the right-hand corner. Jason ordered a bottle of ck Cube and the soda used to mix it with ice. Soon, the drinks and some snacks were served up. Jason lit a cigarette, poured a ss of ck after blending it and tasted it. For him, who is used to drinking spirits, this blended liquor is considered a drink. The pole dance being performed on the T-stage has reached a climax, apanied by the more wild and powerful DJ sound, and the enthusiasm of a man and a woman who are twisting their bodies in a frenzy. However, it was as if all this had nothing to do with Jason. He just quietly sat alone on the card seat, smoking a cigarette, allowing the lingering smoke to shroud his face, but still vaguely see the hard contours of the line. Hes waiting for someone. He believed that the so-called Mr. Taylor would soon show himself. He repeatedly beat up Mr. Taylors men, and Mr. Taylor is a boss in this area, of course, he will not tolerate this anger! Especially, when Mr. Taylor knew that this opponent even ran into his territory Celebrity Entertainment, more will not tolerate, otherwise he still have what face to face his own hand under the people? Celebrity Entertainment, top floor. At this time, the four men in ck were already standing in front of Dan. What did you guys say? That security guard hijacked you guys and came into the casino? Dan stared at the four men in front of him, and his tone seemed overwhelmingly surprised, so to speak, incredulous. Mr. Taylor, its true. The guy came here and set us free, and then he went inside the bar. A man in ck said. Dans eyes shrewdly shed, and a face looked iparably gloomy, he narrowed his eyes and asked, Are you sure hes the only one? Yes, hes the only one! The four men were unanimous in their affirmation. Dans eyes immediately burst out two sharp, knife-like cold awnings, his body also began to diffuse a bloody and cruel aura of violence, he sneered and said: This security guard is really good guts! After injuring my people, he still ran to my territory to drink? This is clearly pping me in the face and demonstrating to me! The four men in ck did not dare to answer, they could feel the anger released from Dans body, they have not seen Dan so angry for a long time. Notice down, all the customers in the bar are cleared out, the bar is closed for tonight. That security guard, do not let him escape, block him in the bar. Then send people to block all the exits! Isnt this kid a good fighter? Then tonight I want to see how far he can fight! Dan turned to a bald man beside him. Mr. Taylor, Im going to arrange it! Dont worry, since that kid is here, its hard for him to fly even if he wants to run! The bald manughed coldly and spoke. Dan sneered, a cold glint in his eyes as he walked towards the outside of the office and said, Gather all the brothers here. Id like to see if this security guard has three heads and six arms! How dare hee to my bar alone to demonstrate! Its been years since Ive seen something this funny, so Im going to have a good time tonight! Chapter 039 – A beautiful woman alone! Neon Night Club. As time goes by, the atmosphere in the bar is getting hipper and hipper, moving more and more towards a climax point. It is already midnight zero hour, especially in this time period, the bar in a red men and women whether drunk or emotions have been mobilized to a climax point, so thoroughly presented a scene of the group of devils dancing. The hysterical shouting of the live DJ, the fragrant performance on the T-stage, the men and women writhing against each others figures constitute this scene in the bar can be described as a crazy scene. Not everyone in the bar was immersed in this madness either. Lets say Jason, he is happy to drink wine, two fingers between a cigarette, a deep puff, let the smoke flow in the lungs for a week, and then slowly exhaled. Under the lights and smoke, the hard lines of the face looks more profound, but also vaguely reveals a hint of cynicalziness, as if in his eyes, there is nothing under the sky can make him care. He seemszy, seemingly inattentive, but in fact the whole bar in the situation is all in his hands. And, he also observed that he was not the only one in the bar like him sitting quietly drinking, and staying out of the crazy scene in front of him, there was another person, and a woman. Gollum! Jason picked up a ss of wine on the table and drank it all, and when he put down the ss, he nced out of the corner of his eye and looked in the direction of the right side, intentionally or unintentionally, and in this direction on a card table, there was a woman sitting alone. This woman wore a ck halter dress, fragrant shoulders, her skin is not the conventional sense of beauty of the kind of snow-white like jade, but a wheat-colored skin tone, looks very healthy and very sunny. shing beams of light can not see her face, can only vaguely see a soft beauty but with a valiant face type, she has a short hair floppy ears, all over the body is emitting a hot and hot sexy atmosphere. From this angle of Jasons view, he was able to see the side of her body. At first nce, it will definitely bring a sense of inexpressible shock, extremely spectacr and majestic. It is worth to let Jason notice her naturally not her sexy and hot body, more because this woman does not seem toe here to drink, she put a cocktail in front of her, but she is also asionally up on the lips to dip, not really drinking. Her gaze, however, looked around from time to time, as if she was searching for something, and as if she was looking for something. This is very interesting, a body looks so hot and sexy, dressed in such an attractive woman, came to such a ce is alone, but also not to drink and have fun, secretly like in the search for something, which in Jasons view is naturally very interesting. If not for other things tonight, Jason could not resist going over to have a drink with this woman. Jason could see that there was something wrong with the woman, yet he didnt care, as long as the woman wouldnt affect his next move, that would be enough. Just thinking about it, all of a sudden CAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Wow! The music on the scene suddenly came to a screeching halt, which made the men and women in the scene look a bit stunned, one by one, their faces were full of a nk look, and some people also let out a burst of mor. At this time, a DJ on the DJ stage suddenly said to the microphone: All handsome boys and girls, all friends, suddenly received an emergency notice, tonights carnival entertainment ends here, because there are other unexpected things. Im really sorry for what happened, for this reason, the consumption of alcohol tonight is free. All of you will get a 20% discount coupon aspensation before you leave the venue. The next time youe to spend, you can get 20% off. As soon as this DJ finished speaking, security guards already came in the venue and they started to persuade the guests in the venue to disperse. At the same time, there were six tall and powerful security guards who intentionally or unintentionally walked over to the side of the card table where Jason was sitting, and they stood almost along the perimeter of this card table, subtly blocking it. The move was obvious, and that was to keep Jason from walking out. The customers in the field are dissatisfied, but they have to leave the field under the persuasion of this security guard. This is a good way to make up for the free bill and a 20% discount coupon for tonights purchase. In the face of this sudden change of circumstances, Jason is still as normal, he is still eight winds do not move as steady as a mountain sitting drinking, for the current situation as if invisible like. The only reaction is that Jason remembered something like, the eyes of the gaze towards the right side of a turn, and suddenly saw the right in front of the seat originally sat on the woman in a ck dress has gone to nowhere, the seat is empty. The scene is not only the customers, along with the DJ and the bar staff, rabbit girls and so on were all expelled, the scene has been lit up, the original seemed dark venue immediately bright as day. After the security guards in the field confirmed that all the irrelevant people were expelled, they nodded to each other and then walked out. The noisy bar suddenly became quiet, only Jason sitting alone on the card seat, the exit position, has been filled with a face full of fierce security guards, their eyes from time to time towards Jason side. That look, as if it was already looking at a hopelessly dead person! In fact, this venue, by no means only Jason alone, in the right front corner of a corner down behind the curtains, there is a figure hidden, the figures gaze is through a gap between the curtains to stare at the situation outside. This is a hot and sexy silhouette, wearing a ck halter dress, an extremely soft goose egg face with a valiant and heroic aura, a pair of beautiful eyes in the first glimpse of the gaze appears to be extremely sharp. This woman was actually the woman Jason had noticed earlier. She was not expelled, silently hiding in the corner, the corner of the window drapedyers of curtains, the innermostyer is ck ckout curtains, she hid behind the ckout curtains, no one will notice that there is a person hiding in the corner. What do these people from Nine Dragons want? They expelled all the guests but left only that man behind, could it be that they want to have some kind of meeting or deal? What exactly is the identity of the man who stayed behind? Why did Nine Dragons leave him alone? Anyway, Id like to see what the mystery is here, but dont let me catch you red-handed Taylor Caine will lift the curtain slightly a slit, is watching the situation outside, but the heart is in the secret thoughts, the mind also has a lot of unanswered questions. In fact, she is a police officer, she came here tonight, in in clothes, ready to covertly search for some clues physical evidence. This is because several recent cases have implicitly pointed to Nine Dragons. She also did not expect the security guards to start evicting guests, and she realized with the polices hidden sense of acuity that something was definitely going to happen next. So, when the security guards began to expel the guests, the more chaotic, she quietly hid in the corner. Next, she would like to see what will happen. Chapter 040 Arrogant Capital! Therge bar, in a sudden only one person left sitting, on all sides of the exit, stood a sturdy and tall security guards, such a situation is quite the meaning of closing the door to fight the dog. In other unusual people, will certainly feel anxious, trepidation and fear is certainly inevitable. But Jasons face as usual, like the ancient well without waves, without the slightest ripple. In fact, todays world can make Jasons face moved things have been few, unless it is the dark world of those called the legendary supreme power in person, otherwise just in front of this kind of formation, is really not put in his eyes. Finally, youre here! But I didnt have to wait too long! The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he picked up his wine ss and took another drink. Wow! At this time, a dense and rapid footsteps sounded outside the door of the bar, followed by a swarm of 40 to 50 people came in, all in ck attire, with cold eyes and cold faces, with a fierce aura all over. Some of them are sturdy and strong, some of them reveal a fierce and fierce aura, and some of them appear to be flowing In short, all these ck-d fighters are mixed in the road, ruthless up six rtives do not recognize the kind. Many of them are carrying some artifacts in their hands, but the surface is wrapped byyers of newspapers, so it is not possible to see what it is. But it is not difficult to imagine that those wrapped under the newspaper, is bound to be some long knives, sharp des, iron bars, such as murder weapons. When these men rushed in, no one said anything, but one of them was quietly moving his body to form an encirclement precisely in the direction where Jason was. A solemn aura began to diffuse out, and the atmosphere at the scene was already heavy to the extreme. A pair of pairs of shing cold, gloomy, teasing, yful, sneering and so on the gaze fixed on Jasons body, from this moment on no one will Jason as a living person to see. Rather, Jason is still like a nobody, smoking a cigarette and drinking a drink, as if he is a spectator who is out of the picture, a look of nothing. Jason is as light-hearted as no one, but hiding behind the curtain in the corner of the beautiful police officer Taylor can not do ignore the calm, in fact, see the dozens of people, she was stunned. Because all of a sudden so many people flocked here, something must have happened. Taylor in the criminal investigation unit for many years, through the investigation and solved countless cases, so she is also very calm, she did not show up, but to wait and see what happens next before making a decision. At that moment, the entrance of the bar was first amotion, then the crowd blocking the entrance of the bar suddenly parted towards both sides, giving way to ane, followed by a middle-aged man with a leopards head and hideous eyes walking over with a high and proud face.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Thats exactly what Dan! Dans behind, also followed by four breath inside but invisible but a terrifying pressure filled with tough men, they escorted Dan all the way in. Such an entrance is big enough for both the gesture and the faction. So, Dan enjoyed this moment of pleasure, the gaze in his eyes looked askance at the whole room and said with a cold smile, I heard that someone ising to my ce tonight to smash my venue, and named me to show up. Id like toe and see who this is! Youre Dan? It was not until this moment that Jasons face changed for a moment, and he turned his eyes to Dan and asked. How dare you! How dare you call Mr. Taylor by his name, are you tired of living? Not only is he tired of living, I think he obviously wants to die early and reincarnate! Dont even look at whose territory this is, does he really think hes a god of war? A security guard, who has not yet distinguished who is in charge in Oakshire, has the audacity toe here and spread the wilderness, really does not know the high ground! Dans side of those fighters one by one has coldly taunted the opening, as if in their eyes, Jason is already a dead man. Dan looked at Jason, he sneered and said, It really is a security guard ah. I didnt believe it when the people under mymand told me that they were beaten away by a security guard. But youre a security guard running here all alone, are you trying to make a fool of yourself? Jason smiled lightly and said, Even if Im wearing a security uniform and standing with you, Im still more handsome andpelling than you in a suit. So, clothing is not important, what is important is what people wear. Dont you think this security uniform on my body, have worn a height? Handsome, masculine, domineering, which is living in the eyes of women is the uniform seduction ah. Dans face was stunned, he wanted to say something but there was no way to refute, with his hideous looks and Jason aparison, but also do not know how many streets were thrown. Taylor, who was hiding behind the curtain in the corner, was about to vomit, she was really speechless, she really had never seen such a shameless man, actually so smugly boasting. Is this guy not only thick-skinned or a blind man? Couldnt he see that there were so many fierce fighters waiting for him in the field? How could he still have the heart to boast about himself? To get along well in this world, you rely on strength! Whats the use of being handsome? If you were missing an eye, a nose, and an ear, would you still be handsome? Dan smiled, narrowing his eyes as he sized up Jason. Jasonughed, as if he didnt understand, and said with a smile, Im good, how can I be missing my nose and ears? Because Ill have someone cut it off! Dan said in a cold, morose tone. To cut off someones nose and ears without asking questions, it seems youre not your average maniac. Jason said as he yed with the wine ss in his hand, narrowing his eyes. Because I have the strength! Dan opened his mouth, and he continued, The people I sent out were repeatedly injured by you, do you really think you can walk across the street? The gaze in Jasons eyes grew cold as he stared at Dan and said, Two of Oakshire Universitys security guards are still lying in the hospital. They were injured by the people you sent there, right? So what if it is? So what if its not? Dan sneered. Jason didnt care about Dans answer, he continued: If you wanted to deal with me, you could havee at me, there was no need to involve other innocent people. But you obviously broke that rule by injuring the Oakshire University security guard, trying to make an example of him, right? Very well, for that, I will make you an invalid tonight! Invalid? Youre making me a loser? Dan couldnt help butugh as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, and then his ear-splittingughter stopped abruptly and he said in an extremely eerie and wild tone, What are you still standing there for? Why dont you go up and take him down for me! How dare you insult Mr. Taylor, you want to die! Come together and do him in! Kill! At once, there are three or five men with a sh of murder in their eyes, they have wrapped their hands of artifacts of the newspaper a tear, revealing a handle of cold, shiny sharp knives, they rushed forward, the sharp knives in their hands without any reason to cut towards Jason. Chapter 041 – One man sweeps! (I) Taylor, who was hiding behind the curtain, was really startled when she saw the scene in front of her. Dan under the hands of the fighters have begun to move, have shown the murder weapon hidden under the newspaper wrapping, there are three or five people have taken straight to Jason, holding a variety of cold weapons in their hands, looking fierce towards Jason surrounded and killed. This is going to kill people! Taylor saw the situation and was ready to rush out, and she was going to contact the police department, so that the police department immediately reinforced arge number of police manpower over. However, in the moment Taylor wanted to rush out, her face froze, and her whole body was frozen, as if she had seen something incredible, a pair of almond eyes written with a sense of surprise. The moment she edited the distress message, she actually saw Jason sitting in the corner of the card seat with a violent movement of his body, the whole person has been like a cannonball out of the shot like a sprint out. Thats too fast! Can be described as a bullet flying through, look at the time, the only thing that can be seen behind the residue of the road! As Jason moved out, an iron-blooded murderous aura immediately diffused from his body, giving the impression of a sleeping beast suddenly awakened, choosing people to devour! The face is a long, snowy knife, in the light of that light, but also reflected a dazzling light, straight into the air, the head cut to Jason. This is an extremely severe knife, the killing machine is revealed, the stance of this knife is quite will Jason to a knife in half of the meaning. See this knife will be from the top of the head straight down, but see Jasons body towards the right slightly side, this knife is fallen short, along with the air straight down. A knife fell short, the man with the knifes face froze for a moment, looking incredulous. In an instant, the man with the knife wanted to swing his long knife again to cut across Jason, but before he could raise his knife again, a huge iron fist had appeared in front of him like lightning! Bang! An extremely dull and ear-piercing impact sound resounded, and a piece of the mans face seemed to have sunken under the st of that fist! The mans mouth and nose blood spurts, the entire body also flew out, fell heavily to the ground after two twitches is not moving. Whew! On the right side, there was a sharp wind sound, a big man in ck clothes holding an iron bar, sweeping towards Jason. The ck-d mans strikes were extremely severe, and the angle chosen was iparably tricky, and the timing was just right. Just at the moment when Jason fist blows away the man with the knife, and the iron bar sweeping attack is Jasons right rear, which is shaped like Jasons dead end, is already a dead end that can not be avoided! So this iron bar sweep, Jason either be swept and hit, or he fought this iron bar sweep with his bare hands! What Jason has chosen is hard resistance! His right fist fiercely clenched up, the entire right arm in a state of power, the naked eye can see a block of muscle instantly gnarled up, the grip of the right arm up in the direction of the wind sweeping cross-file and! Jason this is actually to the flesh and blood cross-file to the sweeping iron bar. The man in cks eyes immediately shed a wisp of fierce light C human bones are not as hard as steel? It was as if he had already seen the tragic scene of Jasons right arm being swept straight across and broken, and yet C Boom! With a shocking sound, the iron rod, which contained a powerful sweeping force, had collided viciously with Jasons right arm. The man in ck immediately fixed his eyes to look, a look at the whole person almost petrified wood, he actually saw Jasons arms do not move, but rather he felt that he swept a stick under, as sweeping a mountain, simply can not shake the slightest! Before the man in ck came back to his senses, Jason grabbed the iron bar between his backhand, he pulled it forward, a huge force was transmitted to the man also grabbed the iron bar, in this irresistible huge force pulled, his body could not help but stagger in the direction of Jason. Whew! At that moment, Jasons right leg knee mmed forward, and the force of the top was powerful. In the force of the pull, staggering to the ck man is like the initiative to meet the Jasons knee general, his body of at least 70 kg was immediately toppled, from the mid-air after falling limp like a dead dog. Whew! Immediately, the iron bar in Jasons hand immediately swept out toward the left front, knocking a fruit knife that came shing away. Then he backhanded the iron bar in his hand and swept it across to the knife attacker. The fruit knife in the mans hand was shaken off, and he had no choice but to cross his arm to follow Jasons example and use his arm to cross-file the iron bar. However, when the iron bar held by Jasons right hand fell strongly C Ka-chow! The ear-piercing sound of fractures immediately rang out, but unfortunately the man overestimated the strength of his own flesh and bones, not only was his right arm directly broken by the sweep, along with his whole person was also swept to the ground, lying on the ground twitching. Whoosh! Jason fiercely scampered forward, the iron rod in his hand as if with the force of a thousand pounds waved forward, hard to the front of a man rushing over the hands of sharp weapons to shake off to the, this rod after the momentum does not diminish, swept in his chest above. Then Jasons body swung to the right, avoiding the stabbing saber, and his left fist suddenly sted out in front of him, like a discharged bullet, on the face of the assant. Bang! Under a punch, the nose copsed, the eye burst, the man who attacked a face of blood and flesh, a harsh howl resounded, along with the sound of that howl, he also fell straight to the ground. All lying down! So far, the first five fighters who rushed up to attack Jason were all lying on the ground with corpses. Violence! Bloody! And yet extremely shocking!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Dan, along with his side of the staff one by one all stunned. Even Taylor, who was hiding behind the curtain in the corner, was equally stunned. She never dreamed that the guy in the security uniform who boasted of his good looks without the slightest blush would be able to beat five vicious assants to the ground in a sh! Taylor asked herself with their own hands, against the five fierce people can also deal with, but to be able to say in this instant so crisp and clear will be the five people to hit, she really can not do! Who is this guy? How did he get into trouble with Nine Dragons? Taylors heart is full of questions, she saw such a situation is not anxious to show up, and even less anxious to contact the police department. Because she wanted to know the subsequent development of things, once the police came over to intervene, a lot of follow-up inside also do not understand to. What? Is no one on this? Im not even warmed up yet! Jason yed with the iron rod in his hand, a sneer on his face, and his narrowed eyes shot out two sharp sharp edges, staring intently at Dan. Chapter 042 – One man sweeps! (II) Dan came back to his senses, just now he really froze, and at the moment there is still a trace of disbelief remaining on his face. He indeed did not expect that the five good men under him would be knocked to the ground by Jason in the blink of an eye, as if they were paper-thin and unbearable. This shocked Dan at Jasons skill, but he didnt care; after all, this was not the age of solobat, but an age of power groups. Personal heroes? Dan sneered, a person is strong, can withstand the siege of forty people? Not to mention that he still has a stronger card not out! I must say, you are indeed very capable of fighting! No wonder the people under mymand have fallen into your hands one after another! Is this what made you confidentlye here alone? Danughed and said, A fierce tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves! This is not a time for solo heroics! Even if you can fight, youre still just one person!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At the end of the day, his tone became colder and colder, and the violent murderous spirit within was bing more and more intense, and in the end, he waved his hand and said in a loud voice C Lets go! Whoever can take this man down will be rewarded heavily! Dan gave an order, the field of a variety of men in ck holding a variety of weapons already looked impatient, they all shouted C How dare you spill your guts in Mr. Taylors territory, youre obviously asking for death! Charge over and surround him! Just one person, you still think you can withstand thousands of horses? Im afraid I wont even know how to die in the end! Charge, I cant wait to blow his brains out! One by one, the men in ck murmured, and with Dans barking order, they acted immediately, all swarming around and killing Jason with great force. Wee to Hell! Jason smiled as he spread his arms wide in a weing gesture. He no longer disguise their own breath, that horrible abyss-like breath pressure pervades out, giving the feeling as a giant beast is awakening, a rich as if the real corpse mountains and blood sea pavement of bloody killing gas also in the diffusion! Jasons back seems to be connected to a bloody hell, and he is the demon who specializes in harvesting lives C Satan! Snort! At this time, a burst of air-breaking sound passed to, that is a variety of cold weapons cutting through the void of sound, seems extremely harsh. When it is carrying a harsh and morbid killing intent, towards Jason swept. Long knives cutting the air, iron bar sweeping, chain winding, dagger burst all kinds of cold weapons, all kinds of strange and tricky stabbing means, all in this moment presented, but also all greeted Jason. Break it to me! Jason bellowed, his voice shocked like thunder, the momentum is magnificent, he moved his body, head to meet the sword and shadow in front. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jasons hands wielding iron sticks like the wind, in the rapid swinging wheel, as if forming a shield, will be in front of those attacking and killing long knives, iron sticks, etc. all blocked out. His counter-attack is simple and brutal, the iron rod in his hand will be those attacks all shaken away, his hand is also like lightning, an iron rod swept towards a ck-clothed men. The sound of banging weapons exchanging blows, as well as the wretched howls, thus intersected and echoed all around. Jason is just one man and one stick, but it is like a tiger into a flock of sheep, where he passes, no one can stop! His attack is extremely effective, seemingly simple attack but often contains an iparable brutal power, his hands iron rod or cross-file or swing, he sometimes punch, sometimes legs sweep, each strike basically will not fall short, a ck-d fighters were knocked to the ground by him. Ah Click, click, clickC The harsh, ear-splitting howls of misery were never interrupted, one after another, incessantly. This person just finished howling, immediately there is the next person to pick up. When it is apanied by a burst of ear-splitting and intensive fracture sound, echoed within this space. Soon, the ground was lying horizontally and vertically like a dead dog-like figures, some of their mouths and noses are still bleeding out, some hands and feet broken white bones exposed, some convulsions and spasms foaming at the mouth This scene seems to be hell on earth, and Jason is a cold-blooded and ruthless Satan in this bloody hell! He killed and rushed into the other side of dozens of people surrounded, with a destructive momentum sweeping the eight sides, invincible. During this period, he also received some fist and leg attacks, that or he did not want to waste time to dodge, anyway, those fist and leg attacks on his body has been hardened to be iparably strong, just like scratching general, will not cause actual damage. Jason just rushed all the way up, he did not back up half a step, a straight ahead, in its wake is down one after another rushed up opponents! With Jasons such strong offensive and killing tactics, the battle came and went quickly. Boom!!! The fight ended when thest ck-d man was sted in the face by Jason, a face blown to pieces, and the whole man fell straight to the ground. Looking around, Jason stood in the ce as the center point, surrounded by a ck-d men lying on their backs, has begun to have the smell of blood in the diffusion, apanied by a series of howls, this scene let people look are creepy and heart-breaking! Is there anyone else? Jasons gaze sank, he stared at Dan, his gaze that cold chill as if into a tangible cold sword, stabbed into Dans body, so that Dans body shivered, and then the whole person immediately back to his senses. At this time, Dans face is no longer the previous arrogance and arrogance, reced by endless panic, his face was frightened and white, his legs are some control trembled lightly up C How is this possible? The 40-odd elite fighters under their own hands surrounded and killed, but actually could not beat him alone? What kind of perverted character is this? What kind of sick body? Is he really just a security guard? I dont believe this is just a fucking security guard Dans face immediately became a little cloudy, witnessed Jason alone, will be his elite fighters under the hands of all swept away, the shock of that sense of impact, is really iparable, unimaginable! If theres no one else, then its your turn! Jasons mouth corners the same, narrowing his eyes as he surveyed Dan. Your body is extraordinary and extremely powerful. However, I, Wang, am not talented, and I am willing to go down to the field to receive a lesson in your skill! At this time, Dan behind the right side of a man spoke, he has a te inch hair, itself has a brave and calm air in the flow, a look is always in the mouth of the knife licking blood of the ruthless role, so see Jasons fierce fight, he also face no fear. Dan also immediately reacted, he then remembered that he was surrounded by four ace experts! These four experts, that can be retired from the mercenary corps overseas mercenaries, cold-blooded and powerful, is the killing machine on the battlefield. This security guard in front of you is powerful, but how can it bepared with these mercenaries who have been in battle and killed people? Thinking of this, Dan smiled confidently and said, Alex, you behave yourself and knock this kid down! The man with the te-inched head, named Alex, hase out, and the gaze in his eyes is stern and up, like a murderous de as sharp and cold, and stared at Jason without blinking. Chapter 043 – You all go together! Alexs battle spirit is high, there is a strong fire in his eyes rising up, he stares at Jason, not fearless, but a kind of exhration! He had served in a mercenary group overseas, and since quitting the mercenary group and returning to the city, he hadnt met an opponent in the true sense of the word in a long time. After seeing what Jason had just done, he was a bit exhrated to finally find an opponent worthy of an all-out fight. Jason nced at Alex, feeling the tripod wariness that permeated from Alexs body, he remained indifferent, his gaze skimming over Alex to the remaining three men standing behind Dan. Jason was able to sense that the breath of these three people was simr to Alexs, and they all had a sense of smoke that had been baptized by battle remaining on their bodies, and they should have all been in battle and killed in battle. This means that they are veterans! There are many veterans who have retired from the battlefield to serve as bodyguards, these veterans who have gone to war are not those so-called gangsters or elite fighters can bepared, they have a wealth ofbat skills, know how to kill efficiently and conveniently! You want to challenge me? Jason looked over at Alex and asked. Yes! Im going to challenge you! Alex said dryly. Jason shook his head and said in a serious tone, You cant do it alone yet. I also do not have time to y with you one by one. So, you and your threerades, the four of you together! Once the words came out, the faces of the three men behind Dan changed abruptly, and a harsh and unparalleled aura of pressure erupted from them, carrying an unstoppable anger. Obviously, the three men in the back are angry! Peter, Elvis, and Michael looked at each other, and they indeed did not expect that Jason actually refused Alexs invitation to fight alone, and instead asked the three of them to join Alex together to take on the fight. The four of them were mercenaries who had retired from the mercenary corps and had experienced blood and fire killing in the battlefield, so when they retired back to the city, they basically looked down on those so-called experts in the city. In their view, the so-called meleebat experts in the city, have not been on the battlefield, have not experienced the harshness of the battlefield and blood, simply can not experience the true meaning of the skills of life and deathbat. However, now, Jason actually threatened to challenge all four of them at once, which was simply an insult to them, how could they not feel enraged? Youre going to fight against the four of us? Peter asked, the pair of indifferent eyes, shing a trace of cold killing intent. Are you deaf? Dont you understand what I said? Dont waste time, lets go together! Jason said in a cold voice. Well, its been a long time since Ive moved my muscles, so this time Ill take it as a good idea. Elvis said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A cold gaze in Michaels eyes, he walked down the field with Peter and Elvis, and together with Alex, the four men surrounded Jason. Rao was surrounded by four powerful people within, Jason is still calm, in fact, from the beginning to the end, his face has not had the slightest change, is still calm and indifferent. Go ahead and use your strongest battle skills, or you wont have a chance to perform them. Jason said. Its really arrogant and cocky! Peter sneered as he locked eyes with the remaining three. The four of them have been fighting together for many years, and have long developed an excellent tacit understanding, often a look between each other, to understand each others meaning. When a harsh and unparalleled aura of ughter burst out abruptly, Alex, Peter, Elvis and Michael moved out in unison, and the four of them struck out from four directions like lightning, killing Jason strongly. Although they have a strong confidence to be able to join forces to easily defeat Jason, but the experience in the battlefield so they do not have the slightest gullibility, but also will not take it lightly. They have long since developed the habit of striking without reservation in the battlefield, striving to kill with a single blow. So, this time, there is no exception, they lightning attack to kill, a murderous and harsh aura burst out, the front of Alex and Peter two double elbows, with a series of elbow kill attack enveloped Jason. On the right side, Elvis threw a leg sweep and took it straight to Jasons face. The left side of Michael is out of the leg sweep to Jasons lower three parts, the harsh leg wind whistling up, scraping people face pain, ordinary people simply can not see their legs out. In this way, Jasons entire body is basically covered by the attack of these four people, and the cooperation between the four of them can be said to be seamless, so that people can not find the slightest break in the ce. In the center of the storm, Jasons eyes sank, a violent and unparalleled killing aura rose to the sky, a monstrous power like a god like a devil diffused out, a share of endless killing like blood around the body diffused! Whew! Whew! Jason suddenly fist, in his body around, instantly filled upyers of fist shadow, a fist momentum with a lightning-like speed st out, towards the four sides of the attack and kill. Rapid as a bullet-like fist momentum, containing an endless killing aura, reminiscent of the only blood-colored hell in the ughter of the general, just the power of the fist dao, it is enough to make people feel creeped out and frightened! In fact, this is Jason in the battlefield through time and time again under the danger of life and death, and constantly refining to form their own a killing fist C Killing Fist! Killing Fist, as the name implies, specializes in killing! The most important feature of this style is to kill! Stop Killing with Killing! A punch is a blow to kill; a punch is to kill a strong enemy! This time, however, Jasons fist was a reigning Killing Fist, as if he didnt want to end the fight immediately, reminiscent of a cat and mouse game. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of fist shes sounded out, actually saw, Alex the four of them strong siege attack, actually all by Jasons fist to have blocked. This caused Alex and the four of them to begin to look shaken, they simply did not expect their joint attack to be so easily broken and killed by Jason. Their faces have sunk, and immediately cast a more severe joint attack killing momentum. The front of Alex and Peter two people are still swinging their elbows, elbow strikes to the momentum of the pressure to Jason, as long as their strong attack under the crushing, forcing Jasons hands and feet appear a crack, then the sides of Elvis and Michael will be able to take advantage of the opportunity to give a fatal blow. Jason, however, is still mainly defensive and has not yet made an active attack. So, this led to the outsiders view, Jason seems to be attacked without the ability to fight, can only be defensive. But the insiders view, Jason is calm and rxed, clearly upying a great initiative. A strong attack, Alex and they still can not help Jason, no matter how they strike, Jason will always be able to resist their attacks. Even, sometimes Jason seemed to have seen through their attacks, and when they struck, Jasons killing fist was the first to strike, thus defeating their siege. Alex they realized that they had run into a man of unfathomable strength, and thats when they understood why Jason had threatened to let the four of them join forces and fight, because he had the strength! At this time is already riding a tiger, Alex the four of them can only unreservedly exert a powerful attack and kill means, a crazy siege. Chapter 044 No one to fight! Alex, Peter and the four of them attacked frantically, exerting all their strength and exploding their strongest force, killing Jason without reservation. Jason still seems calm and collected, he still did not attack, but time and again the four peoples attack to block down the momentum, he blocked the move seems simple and casual, but each blow is just right, extremely subtle, often at the critical moment, are able to kill each others attack to kill the momentum. Perhaps seeing that these four people had no more powerful backhand, Jason suddenly opened his mouth and said, Are you mercenaries retired from the Red Prints? Your siege is the usual Surround-And-Attack Strategy in Red Prints. Once these words came out, Alex, Peter, Elvis and Michaels facespletely changed in shock, they never dreamed that Jason could actually guess the mercenary group they had served with! Who is this person? Their minds were filled with countless questions. Jason continued, The two of you apply Elbows Kill to pressure me, and as soon as I make a break, the two of you can take advantage of the opportunity to attack and kill. The perfect match. But unfortunately, Alpha Special Forces Elbows Kill, you two have only learned its form but not its spirit, at best, it is just a form! With these words, Alex and Peters faces changed once again in shock, because their double elbow attack was indeed the famous Alpha Special Forces Elbows Kill! Alpha Special Forces is Russias most elite and mysterious special forces, in which every soldier is highly skilled and has an extremely terrifying and perverse fighting ability. Among them, the Elbows Kill is the most widely used fighting attack of Alpha Special Forces fighters, often with a severe and violent attack, an elbow is able to kill the opponent, so that a kill! It seems that this is all your strength is, and you can no longer perform stronger attacks. Well, lets end the battle then. In order to kill your hearts, Ill show you what the real Alpha Special Forces Elbows Kill is! Jason opened his mouth and his tone was sparse, as if he was talking about something trivial. After these words were said, Jasons counterattack followed. At this moment, Jasons own aura also changed, like a snow-sharp sword, in a steep reveal of a sharp andpelling cold aura. His own rampant power coalesced, his arms stored under the force, the veins are exposed, a muscle line up, like a gnarled dragon coiled. At the next moment, Jasons right elbow struck forward, blocking thebined attack of Alex and Peter. At the same time, his left elbow also from the left to the right round, whistling wind, in that strong and unparalleled burst of power, lightning-like sweep out. Bang! Bang! Under the powerful sweeping attack of Jasons elbows, Alex and the four of them were all killed in an instant, and when they came into contact with the majestic force of Jasons elbows, they were all shaken back, and the four of them together were unable to resist the force of Jasons explosion! Whoosh! Jason rushed towards Alex and Peter, waving his elbows in front of him and attacking. His double elbow attack was like a tornado that formed instantly, iparably violent and terrifying, one elbow after another, the attack was incessant, and before Alex and Peter could react, the elbow attack had already enveloped them all. Jasons elbows look very different from Alexs and Peters, but they are very different. Jasons control of the force of each elbow strike, the angle of the strike, the artiction between the elbows, etc., arepletely different, and their power is naturally very different! Alex and Peters faces immediately showed a look of horror and horror, and they found themselves unable to counterattack and block under the envelope of the Elbows Kill that Jason executed. Eventually C Bang! Jasons right elbow swung upward and sted Alex hard in the jaw, sending his entire face backward and his body straight to the ground. Bang! Then another dull sound rang out as Jasons left elbow struck across the face of Peter, sending him coughing blood from his mouth and flopping to the ground! On either side, Elvis and Michael both then came after them. Elvis rushed over and swept his leg across, with great force, and the harsh leg wind whistled up, extremely swift and fierce.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jason is an arrow step up, his right elbow forward cross-file, bang will Elvis sweeping leg momentum to the hard to force back, not waiting for Elvis to react, Jasons left elbow has been struck across his chest. Bang! Elvis flew out backwards, coughing up blood with his mouth open! Whoosh! In an instant, Jasons figure a sh, that speed is too fast for the naked eye to capture. On the side, Michaels legs were sweeping across to prepare for a surprise attack towards Jasons rear, but when his legs momentum swept out, the whole man was dumbfounded C there was no Jasons figure in front of him long ago! The next moment, Michael had a bad feeling, and sure enough, a powerful and thick aura suddenly appeared at his side, which made his whole body creepy, but no longer allowed him to make any reaction C Bang! An elbow swept Michaels face, Michael opened his mouth, blood shot out along with a few knocked out teeth, and his whole body fell straight to the ground. Thats the real Elbows Kill! Jason stood proudly on the spot, his own aura for a moment, opened his mouth and said. Alex and the four of them are still alive, but temporarily incapacitated, this is also Jasons mercy, he exerted the force is only about 30%. If it were on the battlefield, Alex the four of them would have been a cold corpse. Who else can fight? Jason looked around the scene, the whole scene, in addition to him, only Dan can still stand. So, Jasonsment was tantamount to being directed at Dan. As for Dan, he has long been pale, a face has long been iron blue white, and even hands have begun some uncontroble trembling, a cold sweat emerged on the forehead. Is this still a person? What a devil! Dan thought with fear and anxiety in his heart, in fact, what he thought was not wrong, Jasons name is Satan, itself is synonymous with the devil! Mr. Taylor, its your turn at the end C you should be proud of yourself, because youre the finale! Jason said with a smile at Dan. Somehow, Dan looked at Jason a smile under the mouth full of neat white teeth, his heart inexplicably shivered, an unknown anxiety and fear also began to spread throughout the body and mind. Chapter 045 Bloody Cruelty! What do you want? Dan asked with surprise and anger, and as he spoke, he quickly pulled out his cell phone, looking like he wanted to call for help. Whoosh! However, a strong wind whistled, a heavy pressure like the copse of a huge mountain crushed and engulfed to Dan, in front of this terrifying pressure, Dan only felt that he was not even a g! Snort! Dan has not yet reacted, a strong and powerful hand has been a lightning strike, directly mped his throat. A sense of suffocation immediately came, Dan only felt his whole head instantly because ofck of oxygen and be nk, he thought of death, in the shadow of that death, he panicked and rose, his eyes were full of a frightened fear. He really does not want to die! He dominated a party, jurisdiction over a territory, what you want, whether it is women or wealth everything iscking, such a happy life, he would like to live forever, would not want to die? Still trying to y tricks in front of me, huh? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of mockery. He then threw his hands towards the ground and with a bang, Dans whole body was smashed on the ground, smashing a lot and convulsing all over. Jason squatted down, looked at Dans face full of panic and pain and said with a smile, The famous Mr. Taylor was quite arrogant before, wasnt he? Why is he now lying on the ground like a dead dog? Dan internal anxiety, extremely frightened, his gaze turned, the tone of voice attitude all changed, became a low voice, he said: Brother, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. As long as you let me go, all things are fine Snap! Jason unceremoniously pped Dan, the p was extremely hard, Dans face was swollen, and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Keep your mouth shut, I dont have a brother like you, have you ever seen a man be a brother with a dog? Jasons gaze was cold and he said in a deep voice, Tonight, did you send someone to injure two security guards from Oakshire University? I, I- Dan mumbled, not even knowing what to say for a moment. Jason doesnt have time to wait for him to figure out what to say, or to y along. Jason picked up an iron bar from the side and swept it across Dans right arm without a second thought! Ka-chow! The iparable sound of a fracture came from Dans right arm was directly broken. Ah Immediately, Dans pig-like miserable howl also resounded, iparably harsh and ear-piercing. Im asking you a question, are you dumb or something? Jason frowned. Big brother, say something, say something, I can give you whatever you want , Dan said, holding back the pain, that tone was almost a wail. Whew! However, before Dan could finish his words, another whistling sound of strong wind rang out. Jasons hand rose and fell, and the iron bar in his hand had smashed into Dans left arm. Ka-chow! Another ear-piercing fracture sounded, and Dans left arm dropped limply, broken directly. The cone of pain makes Dan howl and up, a face because of the extreme stabbing pain and distorted up, the whole person has begun to gasp for air, the gaze has shown the light of pain.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Im asking you a question, and you dont want to answer it? Jason spoke again. No, dont fight, its me, I sent someone there Brother, please, forgive me once, Ill never dare again Dan wailed, with a sobbing tone in his voice The first time I saw him, I was in the middle of a fight. The two of them are lying in the hospital right now, both have been beaten and have several broken bones. Whats the use of saying you dont dare now? Jason said. I, Ill pay thempensation, Ill pay them each a million, no, two million, two million Dan said loudly. Jason smiled lightly as he said, In this world, not everything can be solved with money. At least, not in my case. If one of my men is going to be injured, lets say one bone is broken, then I have to break ten of the other mans bones, thats my way ofpensating! Say, where are the men you sent to injure those two security guards tonight? If youre going to cover them up, then youll have to suffer for them too. Dan heard, the whole face changed, he hurriedly said, He, they are on the scene, have been you knocked down Its all there Jason stood up and gave a meaningful smile as he looked around the room and said, Who are the people who went to Oakshire University tonight and injured two security guards? I want you to shout out to yourselves so I can see exactly who is there. Those elite fighters were all knocked down by Jason, but they are not dead yet, just temporarily lost their fighting ability. Jasons words were audible to them, but no one said a word. Jason was not annoyed and said with a smile, No one is self-conscious, huh? Then there is no choice, I have to break your hands and feet one by one. Better to kill a thousand by mistake than to spare one! Well, lets start with you. Jason said is towards the side of a fallen ck man on the ground, the hand of the iron bar has been madly smashed down. Ka-chow! Ka-chow! A burst of ear-piercing fracture sounds continue to resound and make peoples skulls tingle when they hear it. The man in ck directly fainted. Next! Jasons face was expressionless as he walked toward the next man in ck. No, its not me, I know who it is, I, Ill testify to you- The man in ck was scared out of his wits and shouted directly. This man in ck began to testify under extreme fear, not only him, the rest of the men in ck in the field also opened their mouths to testify in order to save their lives. They dont want to suffer on their behalf. The arms and legs are all broken, the whole person is ruined is not? Eventually, a total of eight men in ck were identified, Jason pulled out these eight men, each of them were pale and terrified, and kept opening their mouths to wail and repent But its all useless! Jason could not listen to a single word, his face was extremely cold and expressionless, only in constantly waving the iron rod in his hand, each blow fell, all precisely swept across the joints of the arms and legs of the eight men in ck. Until their joints are cracked and broken. This appears to be extremely cruel, extremely bloody, and fully illustrates what it means to be bloody cruel! And that, too, is Jasons style! Wailing and screaming, a strong smell of blood permeated the scene, rendering the ce a bloody hell. The eight men in ck all fell to the ground, arms and legs were broken, some directly unconscious, some are not so lucky, still awake, then the only way to constantly experience the torment of that cone of pain! At the end of the day, Jason walked up to Dan again, squatted down and said with a smile, A group of people caused trouble in front of Oakshire University today, those people are also your men, right? Who are they? Where are they at the moment? Id like to meet them too! Chapter 046 – Demons! Dans face was stunned at first, and then he realized that Jason was asking about Sams group causing trouble in front of Oakshire University. At this time Dan can be said to have been heart and guts, the whole person is in a kind of panic and anxiety, he realized from Jason that cold-blooded and ruthless means, such a person is definitely not a security guard, but a real ruthless person, only to kill people will never blink an eye! So he faced Jason, it was a real fear, a kind of fear from the bones, even this fear and fear than when he faced the boss of Nine Dragons, Mr. Wetmore! Brother, the mans name is Sam Rockwell, and hes the one leading some of the ungodly things that are causing trouble. Hes not here at the moment, hes a little injured so he didnte over. Big brother, you spare me this time, I promise you, I wille back to clean up Sam and them, I have to break their legs! Dan said in a hurry. Jason shook his head and said, No, its better for me to do this matter myself. I give you five minutes to immediately call this guy and the rest of the people all over. Remember, only five minutes, if more than five minutes, they do note, then every minute after, I will break a bone in your body! Dan heard, the whole face once again changed color, he was a little trembling, could not help but say: Brother, look at me, my hands have been unable to move, I, how can I contact him? Jason stood up and carried a guy with sound arms and legs, only his mouth and nose were bleeding, from the ck men lying all over the ce to Dan and said, He can help you make contact, and you only have five minutes anyway. Okay, hurry up, Ill start the clock now. Dans face changed in shock and he yelled at the man in ck, Cell phone, my cell phone, bring it here, contact Sam for me immediately, quick! The man in ck immediately picked up Dans phone that had fallen off the ground, fished out Sams phone and dialed it. Put me on speakerphone, Ill talk to Sam myself. Dan said. The call came through, and after a few rings, the other party answered the phone C Hello, Mr. Taylor? I wonder what can I do for you? Not only you, but also the people under you,e over here as fast as you can, and make sure you get here within five minutes, or Ill kill your whole family! Dan roared hysterically into his phone. After yelling, he told the man in ck to hang up his phone immediately. Jason did not pay attention to Dan and them, he pulled out a cigarette, lit a deep breath, curls of smoke rose up, the pungent taste of blood in the field mixed with the tar of cigarettes inhaled together with the lungs, that is a different and exciting feeling. After a few puffs, Jason nced at his phone as he was calcting the time. Dan lying on the ground is like years, every second that passes is like a long winter for him, extremely torturous. At this time, he never before hoped that time could turn a little slower, hoping that the passage of time can be fixed on this better. He knows that Sams group lives not far from Celebrity Entertainment, which is also convenient for Sam and his group toe in time after a situation happens here.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But even if you dont live far away, it will take you about ten minutes to get here, to say the least. Instead, Jason said, only five minutes of time, once beyond each minute, Sam they have note, then Jason will have to break a bone in his body. It makes his scalp tingle and shudder to think about it. What if, Sam, they get stuck in traffic on the way here? What if they encounter some kind of dy? If it takes half an hour to get here, how many bones must be broken in his body? Im afraid that at that time their whole body bones will be knocked out, right? The more Dan thought, the more frightened and uneasy in his heart, and even he thought it would be better to run over and die. But at the thought of death, he didnt have the slightest courage to make that choice. He is afraid of death, greedy for life and death, otherwise he would not have copsed so quickly in front of Jason. Corner of the bar, behind the curtains. Taylor had already witnessed all of this, and her face had a look of shock written all over it. She really didnt expect this man in a security uniform to be such a terrifyingly irond character. Dan hand under the forty or fifty people, actually by him all beaten down! What kind of a person is this? From the conversation between the other party and Dan, this conflict started because two security guards at Oakshire University were beaten? Are things really only that simple? Taylor did not know, and she did not immediately jump to conclusions, she has contacted the police department through the message, soon, the police people wille over. After all, by now the situation is basically a big deal, and the police should be out in force. Sadly, five minutes have passed. The only thing you have to do is pray that those people will show up in the next minute! At this point, Jason suddenly spoke up. Jasons words were like a death sentence, so Dans face was white and shivering, as if the fear of panic had turned into countless cold swords invading his body, so he was cold! This next minute can be said to be the most torturous and terrifying minute in Dans life. Unfortunately, the miracle didnt happen. A minute passes quickly! One minute has passed, and its time for me to fulfill my promise. Im a man of integrity and did not lie to you, it really is a minute past. Jason opened his mouth and gave Dan the stopwatch calctor on his phone to look at. Jason then tightened his grip on the iron bar in his hand. No, no, no, please, please, give me a chance, please Dan waspletely broken down, with a sobbing tone in his voice, and was crying and pleading. Jason was ignored, a round of iron bars in his hands, then smashed downward, precisely on the kneecap of Dans right leg. Ka-chow! Under the powerful force that Jason poured into the swing, an ear-piercing fracture sound came, piercing everyones eardrums and making everyone tremble with fear. The way they all looked at Jasonpletely changed color. In their opinion, this is no longer a human being, so cold-blooded, so strong, so domineering, yet so cruel,pletely a living demon! How did Oakshire get such a demon? And to mess with such a demon ispletely self-destructive! Dans body is twitching, the extreme pain has even made him numb, so that he can not scream, the pain through the heart has been unable to express in words. Im sorry, another minute has passed! Jasons cold, impersonal voice rang out again, and ordingly he raised the iron bar in his hand again. Whew! A sweeping stick struck Dan across the kneecap of his left leg. Another minute has passed! Hey, the people under your hand are so ineffective, no, another minute has passed! Another minute will pass soon, its okay, I can afford to wait, you still have a lot of bones in your body too, lets take our time, theres no rush. Jasons voicees on every other minute. But for Dan, it was like being thrown into the 18th level of hell and suffering. Finally, at the eleventh minute, a rush of footsteps sounded outside the bar, and someone was hurrying in, thinking it was Sam and his group. Chapter 047 – Not a single one will be spared! The sound of footsteps approaching outside the bar door appeared to be hurried, highlighting that the other party was in a hurry to get here. Soon, the door to the bar was pushed open. Eight men emerged, the one at the head was full of flesh, and at a nce, it was Sam. As soon as Sam walked in, he was greeted by a rich and iparable smell of blood, and then he saw the scene in front of him, a horrifying scene that he would never forget. On the ground, countless men in ck were lying as if they were dead dogs, howling and wailing continued, blood flowed all over the ground, many of them had broken arms and legs, outwardly revealing the white bones. This is clearly a bloody hell! What, whats going on here? Sam froze, the whole person was scared face white and up, a cold cold air from the bottom of the feet spread to the head, an inexplicable panic will also be his whole person to the envelope. Whoosh! Before Sams group reacted, a figure like a wild dragon came out of the sky, and instantly struck, with a strong and iparable means to kill Sam and others. This is none other than Jason. When footsteps sounded outside the door, he had already shed aside and waited until Sam and the others pushed their way in and he confirmed that it was indeed the same group that had caused trouble at the school gate, and only then did he strike instantly. With Jasons skills, Sam and the others had no way to resist, let alone in a surprise attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sts resounded and continued, the dull sound of a fist or a leg striking the human body. In the blink of an eye, Sam and his group were all knocked down, all flying out sideways, one after the other, to the ground. Jason then mmed the bar door back shut and walked coldly towards Sam and the others. Sam fell to the ground and struggled to get up, but as soon as he raised his eyes, he saw Dan in front of him. A look, Sams mouth opened wide enough to stuff in ten or eight eggs, he actually saw Dans face full of blood, hands and legs folded into an abnormal angle, a look to know is broken. In Sams impression, Dan was powerful and always looked like he was high and mighty, but what did he see now? Dan fell to the ground, the whole person is already breathless, as if half his life has been lost! Sams whole head was confused, in this area of the territory, Dan can be said to say one thing or another, what exactly is the person who beat him like this? Soon, Sam learned the truth. He saw Jason walking over, and as soon as he saw Jason, the pupils in his eyes shrank up coldly and he couldnt help but say, Is, is it you? Jason smiled ndly and said, Yes, its me, surprised? During the daytime, you were causing trouble in front of the school, and I said when I beat you away not to show up and cause any more trouble. However, you hold a grudge and want to take revenge on me. If you really want to retaliate against me, its fine, but this Mr. Taylor of yours sent someone to injure two security guards who were not rted to him. I had no choice but to pay in blood. Sam instantly hands and feet cold, a heart sank to the bottom of the sea. He could never have imagined that this inconspicuous security guard was so fierce and tough that he single-handedly killed Dan in his territory and knocked him down to the ground along with his men! This is a truly ruthless man, a truly terrifying figure! And himself, but to death to provoke him, Sam heart that regret, can not wait to cry out in pain. Speaking of which, you are the trigger for the whole thing. So, will I not spare you lightly? Jason narrowed his eyes, with the slightest hint of coldness emerging from his eyes. No, dont- Sam screamed out in unbridled horror. Jason was deaf to it as he picked up an iron bar and began a powerful sweep. He showed no mercy and did his best to show his iron hand. In fact, both for Sam and Dan some of them, there is no mercy, leaving them a dogs life is already the greatest gift. If not in the city, some of the legal restrictions, which if in other ces, these people Jason has long been directly wiped out. Imagine, Sam and others even students tuition fees can shamelessly inhumane to extortion, you can imagine this group secretly also do not know how much harm to God, the heartless things. AhBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sam and other peoples miserable howls continue to resound and rise, like the killing of pigs like a harsh and morose, so that people listen to the hair and bones. Eventually, when everything calmed down, only to see Sam and other people have been like a dead dog, their arms and legs are broken, the body is also a number of broken ribs, even if they do not die, healing will always be sitting in a wheelchair,pletely reduced to invalid! In the past, you were used to bullying, you did nothing wrong, and you did not know how many sins you had done, but no one punished you. You should not, but you are in trouble with me, so lets do a one-time reckoning for the sins you have done! Jason spoke up. By now, the matter has basically been resolved, but all those involved, Jason one all did not let go. This is done and it is time for him to leave. Before leaving, Jasons gaze out of the corner of his eye looked intentionally or unintentionally toward the corner of the bar, but he did not say more, stepped away, and walked out. But just to go to the entrance of the bar, a burst of intensive footsteps suddenly sounded, people have not yet arrived, but already have a stern aura toe. Immediately after, the bar door was pushed open and a loud bellowing sound rang out C All freeze and put your hands up, police! Immediately after, more than twenty loaded police officers have rushed in. The leader of the team is a sturdy man of about thirty years of age, a national face showing majesty, eyes like a knife, extremely severe, rushed in as if he was ready to do a big fight, but after seeing the situation in the field, he could not help but freeze C Looking around, the whole dozens of figures body twitching face distorted extreme pain fell to the ground, and from time to time there is a sound of pain and howl of misery passed and came. A heavy smell of blood was filling the air, some peoples arms and legs and limbs were all broken, and not a few of them. This is like a ughterhouse! Matt Ryan is a veteran detective, but this scene in front of him still makes him can not help but suck in a breath of cold air! At the same time, Matt was blinded C Whats going on here? Why is it different from the information you received? A room of people all down, they led the team toe without the slightest use of the ce! Matt also really froze, his pair of sharp as a knife gaze around, finally saw a person standing in therge scene. This guy is wearing a security uniform, cant it be that he is a security officer here? Matt didnt think much of it, all the people in this room were down, and maybe this guy was a security guard and wasnt caught up in the conflict, so he was still standing. The question is, where is the killer? Where is the murderer who knocked all the people in this room down? Chapter 048 -Sexy policewoman！（1） Matt did not expect, in any case, after he led people toe, will be the situation at hand! More than fifty people just fell to the ground, broken hands and feet, blood flowing, the sound of wailing, he thought to be able to create such a scene of conflict, the other gang of manpower at least a hundred people! In other words, tonight in this bar venue there are two groups of people in a firefight, but unfortunately he rushed to see only the fallen party, the other group of hands is missing! Damn! Came a step toote and actually let another group escape! Matt cursed angrily, he walked over and saw a man in ck was still awake, so he grabbed this man in ck and asked, What kind of people are you fighting with in a firefight? What is the power of the other group? Who is the leader? Tell me the truth! However, Matt hadnt waited for the man in ck to speak, but a voice came to his ears C This police brother, are you here to find the murderer? Then its me! If you want to take me back to the police station for interrogation, then put on the handcuffs. Resistance is strict, confession is lenient. I still understand this principle, and I promise to cooperate with yourade police officers in investigating this matter. Matt turned his head to see that the security guard came over with his ass up in the air, and held out his hands, looking like he was willing to be handcuffed and taken away in a cheap way. Matt was immediately annoyed, now he was not in the mood for jokes, he said in a cold voice: You honestly stand still! You still say you are a murderer? There are still people in the world who do not rush to leave the scene after an injury, and when they see the policee, they actively admit that they are the murderer? Do you think my head is caught in the door? Besides, there are dozens of people here, you think you are a god, one person in this room all beaten down? But did you also witness the whole incident? Its a good idea to bring it back as a personal witness. Jasons face was stunned, there is a kind of impulse tough, he found that the interrogator in front of him is also very interesting, he said seriously: Comrade police, I am really the murderer. The biggest problem with me is my honesty, Im not lying to you! Matt is simply intolerable, he said: It seems that this guy is stunned by the scene in front of him, brain problems. tom, put him to the side, go back to the hospital psychiatric department to see if the brain is stimted or what happened. Matt engaged in the criminal police industry for many years, he has indeed seen many vicious criminals, but also seen militant and courageous ruthless people, but to say that a person will be more than fifty armed with murder weapons in this room to knock over the hands, he really does not believe! Besides, Jason was wearing a security uniform and looked like a security guard. How in the world can a security guard be so good? With such great skills, why do you need toe and work as a security guard?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Comprehensive these to judge, Matt think Jason is not nonsense to mess up that is witnessed the firefight incident under the stunned, brain confusion. Matt no longer pay attention to Jason, he turned his eyes to the hands grabbed the man in ck, but noticed that the man in cks face was actually a great change, became full of unease, fear, fear and trembling, the expression is alive like seeing a ghost, there is a kind of unspoken trembling of fear. Matts face froze, and he noticed that the man in ck did not see him to have such a facial reaction, the man in cks horrified gaze stared at the position beside him and watched. Matt followed the gaze of the man in ck, is to see the side of Jason. Is this guy scared of this security guard? This thought immediately popped into Matts head, and out of due vignce of the criminal police, he immediately realized a problem C could it be that the security guard really did all this at the scene? How is this possible? Matt looked at the big man in ck and then at Jason, his thick, dark brow frowned and said, How is this possible? Wheres Detective Caine? Howe theres no one in sight? Matt, Im here! Matts words have just fallen, fiercely heard a cold but extremely pleasant voice came, is to see the right corner on the curtain was lifted, a tall, beautiful and extremely sexy hot figure came out. She was wearing a tight ck dress, outlining the curve was extremely hot and sexy, showing an extremely exaggerated S-curve, the bare skin showed a sexy wheat color, with a short hair, appearing dry, high nose under the sexy red lips can not help but give birth to a kiss of the impulse. Jason also turned his eyes to look at the woman who was emitting a hot and wild aura from every inch of her body, a woman he had noticed long before. However, seeing her walk out, Jasons face did not look surprised at all. In fact, Jason had already known that there was someone hiding in that corner. With Jasons perception as an Awakened One, how could he not sense the presence of a breath in the corner? Jason judged from the scent that it was a woman hiding in the shadows, and the first thing that came to his mind was the woman he had previously noticed looking unusual in the bar. Now is finally a clear look at the womans true face, is really a sexy beauty ah, that hot and full of wild breath, like a small female leopard, extremely wild, but also to stimte the subconscious desire of men to conquer, really too appetizing. He had been curious about this womans identity, but now he understood without asking, this woman must be a policewoman. These police officers were able toe to the scene so quickly first, certainly not Dans side of the manpower to call the police, in fact, with the special nature of Dans identity, he would never choose to call the police. The only exnation is that this woman hiding behind the curtain in the corner secretly notified the police in the police force toe quickly. Detective Caine, youve been here all along, huh? What, what the hell is going on here? Matt immediately walked up and opened his mouth to ask. The gaze in Taylors eyes fixed on Jason and said, Matt, why havent you cuffed him yet? Whats going on then youll have to ask him! What? These people were really injured by this kid? This, this Matt the whole person immediately some confusion, associated with his previous said those words, that is not in their own scolding? He, he looks like a security guard? Matt was a little incredulous. Jason hemmed and hawed, he did not open his mouth to say anything. Security? Taylor sneered as she said, Wearing a security uniform is a security guard? Maybe this is his deliberate disguise. You dont know, this guys skin is thicker than a city wall! Get him under control! In addition, these people in the scene are the manpower of Dans gang, take them all away! Chapter 049 Sexy policewoman！（2） Dan has never had a moment in his life like now so feel that the police is so cute and rtable, simply with his family, so he felt warm. If this were before tonight, such a feeling would have been an absolute nightmare for him. After all, he is a Taoist figure, and people like him certainly do not wee the police and see them as a potential threat. However, ifpared with Jason, he simply feels that the police are too dear. At least the appearance of the police means that his personal safety is guaranteed, meaning that his life is finally alive. As for Jason, in his eyes is an upromising devil, an executioner with blood on his hands, an existence that is enough to give him nightmares in the middle of the night! Comrade police, you are here, you have to do it for me Dan wailed. Doing it for you? Seeing the police, Mr. Taylor is emboldened? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Dan, sneering. Dan could not help but tremble as soon as he heard this, and the panic on his face immediately spread, and the words that followed came to a screeching halt. For Jason, he is genuinely fearful and scared, have formed a conditioned reflex, Jasons words is to make him tremble with fear. Humph! The police are present, and you dare to threaten others? How arrogant! Taylor walked over, her almond eyes staring coldly at Jason, then said, Matt, what are you waiting for? Cuff him to me and bring him back to the police station! Saying that, Taylor looked at Dan and said: Dan, you also do not give yourself a cry of injustice. Youve been watched by us for a long time, and you know what youve done! Take it all away! Matt reacted, he walked towards Jason and said, This little brother, I really did not expect you to do all this. After the incident actually did not leave, waiting for the police toe over and actively confess, this awareness is very good. Ive said Im a truthful person. Confessions are forgiving, I understand this. Jason smiled ndly and held out his hands, allowing the cold handcuffs to cuff him. As for the hands lying around in the bar grounds, there are also special police officers whoe to deal with them. In a police car, Jason sat with a calm face, he looked like a suspect, his hands already handcuffed. The tang generation Dragon Emperor, at the moment is handcuffed handcuffs, this matter if spread to the Dragon Shade, only afraid that one iron-blooded killing Dragon Shade are going to kill directly over Oakshire. In the minds of those Dragon Shade, Jason is not just their boss so simple, sometimes more like a faith, a belief, offend them can, but never offend Jason. Otherwise, they would have to maintain Jasons dignity and prestige even if they had to fight for their lives! If this were to spread to the dark world, representing the killing and bloody hell when Satan was actually handcuffed by a local police officer, it would also definitely make all the forces in the dark world as well as the major powerhouses will be shocked off a ground of eyeballs. Jasons face, however, appeared calm, without the slightest sense of care. In fact, from the moment he struck, he had more or less guessed that such an ending, this is in the city, have toply with the rules and systems in the city. But for Jason, the handcuffs were optional, and if he wanted to, he had no less than ten ways to quickly uncuff them. Matt and Jason sat in a police car, he nced at Jason, said: Kid, really can not see, a person to Dans men all beaten down? Im convinced! I cant help but give you credit for the fact that Dans gang has been running amok in Oakshire for more than a day or two, and when something happens Dan has his boys on his back, and since there is no direct evidence, the police cant do anything about Dan. But just look at Dan was beaten by you half dead, I really a secret pleasure. Jasonughed and said, Cops, so were really like-minded. Im also not used to seeing Dans arrogant and domineering look. Im sure youve wanted to beat this Dan up for a long time, too, right? Matt looked at Jason, a man of his own temperament, and he hemmed and hawed, Thats for sure. But I cant do that as long as Im wearing this police uniform, unless theres solid evidence of a crime pointing to Dan.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I can understand that. someone like Dan needs to step up and take care of him. Jason said. Yes, youre right. Only, youre in the hands of Detective Caine this time, so youre better off on your own. At best, Ill just see how you are defended when the timees. Anyway, just cooperate with Detective Caine and dont make her mad. Matt whispered. Detective Caine, is that Madam Caine? I think shes pretty and gentle. Jason asked, puzzled. PoofC Matt was taking a sip of mineral water and almost didnt spit out the water he was drinking when he heard the words. Matt dry cough two, he said: brother, not to hide you say, I just met Detective Caine when, is also with you the same idea. But the back of Oh, far from it, just the other day, a suspect in the interrogation of Detective Caine disrespect, but also dare to molest Detective Caine. The unlucky guys dick was burst. Its not right, is it? So savage and violent? Fortunately, fortunately, Im a shy person who never takes the initiative to molest beautiful women- Jason opened his mouth, paused, added, and said, I only wait for beautiful women to molest me. Matt was stunned, and then he hemmed and hawed and said, Brother, so youre still an expert at picking up girls! Jason smiled sarcastically and said, I dont think so, it doesnt take too many women, ten or eight would be enough. C Matt directly speechless, thinking that he is still a bachelor, and then listen to this, he suddenly felt that he suffered a hundred times the storm damage! As we spoke, the police car pulled into the police station. Jason was brought down and taken directly into an interrogation room. Then, the door of the interrogation room closed, and the entire interrogation room was unlit, dark and out of reach. Jason was sitting in a special interrogation chair, he was immobilized and could not get up and move, but if he wanted to, he could unlock himself in a minute. As for the darkness of the interrogation room, this is some of the usual police tricks, first to create a little psychological pressure on the prisoner. After all, in such an environment, in such darkness, always make people afraid, always make peoples psychological defenses copse. But this move embraced in Jason, ispletely superfluous. Jasones from Dragon Shade, what kind of confession methods have not seen? Not to mention forced confessions, with the blood in his bones, on the battlefield, even if it is a gun on the head, he would never blink an eye. So, such a trick he does not care at all, but instead is enjoying this moment of peace in the darkness. Chapter 050 policewoman interrogation! About half an hourter. Bang! The door to the interrogation room was finally opened, and the lights in the interrogation room were suddenly bright and up. Taylor walked in with a cold face, followed by a police officer who was responsible for taking notes. It can be said that Taylor this walked in with a lot of momentum, the whole person awe-inspiring, plus the pretty face caged with ayer of frost, the brow is with a majestic aura C she returned to the police station has changed into a police uniform, which makes it even more imposing. Such an aura walks in, naturally is able to cause some psychological pressure on the prisoners. Taylor had the same thing in mind. However, when she walked in to take a look, the whole person immediately for the knot, only to feel a nameless anger between the small of her belly rose up, so angry she straight gnash her teeth! What did she see? She actually saw Jason sitting in that special interrogation chair dozing off! I X! Taylor was so angry that he couldnt help but explode! What does this guy mean? Does he not know that this is an interrogation room? Hes actually in the mood to doze off? This is not the key, the key to the problem is, their own rage into the frame in the end is to whom to see? Completely is a waste of ah! Taylor angry silver teeth clenched, walked to the seat after sitting down, could not help but p a heavy p to the table C Snap! The sound of pping the table resounded and echoed in the interrogation room for a long time.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . How loud the sound was also meant to be how angry Madam Caine was. Jason is indeed a little tired, he came all the way to Oakshire today to catch a ne and a car, not a moment of rest, but caused a series of things, first two incidents urred in front of the school, and then to just go to the Neon Night Club in a big fight, but really some tired. This is not, sitting in the interrogation room, the ck light, a hundred boredom under the sleepy, he also dozed off. But soon, the sound of the table p woke him up, he opened slightly drowsy eyes, under the look forward, is to see Taylor that caged with frosty beautiful face. Madam Caine, there you are. Jason opened his mouth and yawned, and that face looked aszy as possible. Taylor stared coldly at Jason and said in a cold voice, Name, age, upation, report it. Jason knew in his heart that this was going to be the start of an interrogation. His spirits lifted, he said, Jason, 25 years old, security guard! A security guard? Taylor was surprised as she stared at Jason and said, Are you really a security guard? Where do you work? Oakshire University, Jason said. Taylor was really surprised, she did not expect Jason is really a security guard, originally she thought Jason wearing a security uniform is just a cover-up. She didnt question Jasons words either, because if they were true, she could find out by contacting Oakshire University directly. What was the reason for the conflict between you and Dans gang tonight? Was there any conflict of interest involved? Taylor asked. Jasons face rose in surprise when he heard the words, and he couldnt help but look Taylor up and down. Only then did he notice that Taylor was already changing into a police uniform. Not to mention, Jason only think that Madam Caine changed into a police uniform, more look sexy and hot, living is the uniform temptation ah. The police uniform was obviously issued uniformly, not in ordance with her size, so wearing on her body, the chest area looks taut, the buttons of the silk thread must have withstood the unimaginable pulling strength, really let people worry that she shake a little, will not happen under the buttons broken human tragedy. No, it shouldnt be tragic, it should be springtime! But is this sexy and hot beautiful officer with big breasts? Didnt she see the whole thing tonight? How dare you still ask questions here knowingly? Thinking, Jason would not be foolish to say big breasts, no brains to the obvious, he can only smile and say: Madam Caine, you have witnessed the whole thing? Why are you asking me? Didnt you hear me asking you? When I ask you, you answer me! Taylors tone was icy and her voice was already rising. Jasonughed and said, Yes, yes, yes, Madam Caine must not be angry, this woman ah, when angry, it is easy to be old. It started when Dans gang was causing trouble at the entrance of Oakshire University. As a security guard, I had to stop it. I had no idea that this would offend the Dan gang. They are used to being arrogant, so they are not happy and are nning to retaliate. They injured two security guards at Oakshire University tonight, who had nothing to do with them, and the Dan gang was just trying to make an example of me. I thought it was because of me, so I went to Neon Night Club to talk to Dan, and I had to settle the matter anyway. The next thing you saw was that they cleared out all the bar customers, leaving me alone, and Dan came over with dozens of people and took the lead in attacking me, which you saw with your own eyes. Taylor looked at Jason and said, It started with the security guard at Oakshire University getting beaten up? Right! Jason nodded. There are no other disputes of interest involved here? Taylor asked. Jason shook his head and said, The fact is, my first day at Oakshire, my first day on the job, what kind of dispute of interest would you say I have with Dans gang? Taylor also thought that Jason and Dans gang had some kind of dispute of interest, which is why it triggered such a big conflict. Now it seems that this is not the case. Jason looked at Taylor and said with a smile, Madam Caine, you see my confession also confessed finished, attitude is very cooperative, confession from leniency. You see when to let me go ah? Let you go? Taylor looked at Jason, she sneered up and said, Youre suspected of mobbing and you struck Dans gang so hard, and youre actually saying youre being let go? Jason frowned as he said, Hey, Madam Caine, you cant be unreasonable just because youre a woman. You saw the whole process with your own eyes, and you saw that Dan came over with dozens of people and took the lead in beating me up, and I was clearly acting in self-defense. Do I have to sit still and let Dans gang chop me to pieces with long knives and iron bars to be reasonable? Hmph, self-defense? You can really talk, havent really seen justifiable defense people sit here and talk eloquently. Taylor sneered. Jason was upset when he heard that, he said, Madam Caine, what do you mean by that? You are at least a captain of the police force, how can you be so indistinguishable from right and wrong? Do you think its not your brains and ability that get you into this position, but your breasts? This statement, the original has been sitting quietly for the interrogation records of the recorder raised his eyes to Jason, the gaze is obviously filled with a sense of surprise, but also reveals a kind of sympathy and pity for Jasons intention. Chapter 051 – On the spot fury! The officer in charge of recording is really amazed C everyone knows Detective Caine has big breasts, but who dares to talk about it? Not even dare to take a look at it! This is good, this guy actually dare to insinuate that Detective Caine relies on his breasts to get to the top. And still the hopeless kind! Sure enough C Snap! Taylor mmed her palms on the table, she stood up, the atmosphere in the whole room was cold all of a sudden, her soft goose egg face was as cold as ice, the gaze in her eyes was about to spurt out angry mes, she stared at Jason and asked word by word, Jason, what did you just say? Jason raised his head slightly and looked upwards at a 45 angle, Taylor rose up in anger, her torso trembled, and her bounty trembled sharply, like two depth charges hanging, shaking and ready to explode. From this angle, it is indeed pleasing to the eye, such a spectacr scene, for Jason has been in love for many years, but is also not often seen. You, you damned bastard, so brazen, must not be any good! Taylor was immediately irritated and her face flushed, and she was able to see which part of her body Jasons gaze was focused on at the moment, even though she was always thick-skinned. Taylor is recognized as the most beautiful woman in the police department, but her fiery personality and thunderous actions, she is also recognized as the mother tiger in the police department! Those who know her temper well, how dare they stare at her with such a gaze? Especially staring at her boobs! None of the prisoners who dared to look at it this way ended up in a good ce. The other day, she just kicked an unlucky guy in the balls! This time, another shameless person who does not know how to live. Jason sighed lightly and said, Madam Caine, pping the table so hard, your palms are hurting, right? Dont hold on hard, youd better rub it first. Taylors whole body froze when he heard it. This is the time, this shameless bastard actually still have the heart in the old mothers joke? Jason bastard, it looks like its really time to interrogate you properly! Youre not a good person with that shameless face! You said you had to stand up for two security guards because they were beaten up tonight, but Dans gang is so powerful and has so many thugs, youre standing up for two security guards? Dont lie to me! There must be some hidden motives and secrets here! Taylor said in a cold voice. Jasons face gradually gloomy down, there is a hidden invisible pressure in the diffuse, he said: ording to your meaning, Dans gang no evil, they took the lead in attacking me, in the end, but I am guilty? Instead, I have a motive that is unseemly? What about Dans group? They are innocent, right? How much do you cops know about what they do? Do you even fucking care? Or did you know about it and let the victims, like the security guards they injured in retaliation and the innocent students, continue to be persecuted? Watch what you say! Taylor said in a cold voice. Im a rough guy, I cant say anything elegant! If I had known your police attitude was like this, I should have killed Dan and the others and gotten rid of it! Jason said. Taylor got angry and said, Youre reallywless! And you want to beat people to death? Even if they have any wrongdoing, thats still for the police to handle.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Really? Do you know how many students Dans gang has extorted from Oakshire University? They are especially interested in the poor students who have no power, and every year, during the registration period, they are in the area of Oakshire University to intimidate and extort, and if they do notply, they will be fist and kick, have you police fucking control? It is extremely difficult for a family that is not rich to provide for a college student. Sometimes, each year tens of thousands of dors of registration fees, is a familys annual savings, or even need to borrow money from rtives and friends to give the child to collect tuition! However, these tuition fees are extorted away by those unscrupulous guys. How much damage will this do to those poor students? It may ruin a students future and indirectly ruin a family! All this, have you police ever managed? Just today at noon, a student encountered ckmail, and he took the opportunity to escape back to the students security room. Dans gang chased after them and threatened to make our security guards hand over the man! They have been arrogant and cocky to such an extent that I left them with a dogs life, which is the greatest gift to them! Jason got angry and just snapped, yelling out at Taylor. Taylor froze, and frankly, she really didnt know about these things. Even if Oakshire University had previously called the police, but the officers sent to the police were not from her side, but the police department responsible for the Oakshire University area. Taylor character although violent as fire, but is a cynical, public and private people, hearing such things, her heart is really a surge of anger. She took a deep breath and let her emotions calm down a little. She said, Is what you said true? If it is true, then I will personally look into this matter, and I will definitely pursue the matter of extorting students tuition fees to the end, and I will never allow such a thing to happen again. What were you doing earlier? Only now are you saying things like that! Forget it, youre working in the police department based on your appearance anyway, so its not your fault. Jason disliked the sentence. Taylor herself was angry, holding a fire in her chest, and when she heard Jasons words, it was like pouring oil on the fire, she got angry and said in a loud voice: Jason, do you really think I cant cure you? I have to teach you a lesson today! Taylor is also really angry, the chest of the fire naturally vented towards Jason, her words just fell, is leaned over to reach over and grabbed Jasons cor, trying to pick Jason up the whole person. But being angry she seemed to forget that Jason was sitting on a special interrogation chair with a horizontal te in front of him, and she leaned down and carried him with both hands, but naturally she couldnt pick Jason up. Taylors anger was so great that she pulled hard and failed to pull Jason up, and naturally she was hit with a reverse force. Jasons eyes shed a meaningful smile, his body leaned back, the force of the backward lean was pulled toward Taylor, which made the leaning over Taylors body immediately lost its center of gravity, and immediately C Ah Taylor opened her mouth and eximed, the whole person has turned pale, because she saw that her whole person is actually directly towards Jasons body fell down. Even with her excellent physical fitness and her own good flexibility, but this time want to collect the body has been toote, simply can not be collected. I could only watch as my whole body slumped towards Jason. This scene is like a great throwback. Chapter 052 Breathless Torture! What does it mean to be helpless? At this moment, Taylor really felt the feeling of helplessness! Watching his bodypletely off bnce,pletely uncontrolled fell into Jasons chest, and he could not do anything to stop it, this feeling is helpless! Taylor was angry by Jason is gnashing teeth, good feeling all, but the thought that she actuallypletely uncontroble fall to this guy, she even want to die! And, she still fell face to face with Jason, a face and Jason is facing each other, if you let this position fall, then the two of them is really face to face contact, maybe the lips are going to touch together! How is this possible? Such a situation must not happen! So, fall down that instant, Taylor gritted her teeth, hands let go of Jasons cor, turned into the neck of Jason, while face to the right side, which can avoid the embarrassing situation of the two face to face. In this way, Taylors entire upper body can be said to be hanging on Jasons body, arms also tightly around Jasons neck, that posture can be said to be incredibly intimate, but also incredibly seductive. Madam Caine, what are you doing? Youre interrogating me, but youre molesting me? Is this part of the interrogation? No, I have toin! Jason was already screaming like a pig. At that moment, Taylors face rolled up, and at the same time a nameless anger rose in her heart C molesting him? This damn bastard, did not look in the mirror to see what he looks like, and suddenly have the nerve to say that I take advantage of him? Annoyed, Taylor was about to snap, but thats when C Bang! The door to the interrogation room was suddenly opened and a sharp voice was delivered C Detective Caine, have a good talk, never move, move Matt rushed in, it turns out he faintly heard the movementing from the interrogation room and thought this tigress in the police department was about to resort to violence again, he had a Jasons impression is still okay, so he wanted toe in and stop some. Who had thought that Matt walked in and saw such a scene in front of him, he was dumbfounded, and his words stopped. What is this, what is this? Matt is confused, he knows Taylor has always been a hot personality, bold, dare to love, dare to hate, it is difficult to detective Caine for this boy love at first sight? In the interrogation of the two eye-to-eye love can not help under the Detective Caine will make such impatient action? But even so, there must be some asion, right? This is in the police station, it is in the interrogation room, there is a recorder inside, how can you be so impatient? But no matter how, this dog food spread straight to Matt a jealous envy hate want to hit the wall. Why havent you been treated like this for so many years? People are more than people, its aughing stock! Bastard! You shameless bastard! Get off me! Taylors shy and annoyed scolding voice came. Well, well Jason made slurred sounds from his mouth as he was in the midst of a soul-crushing choking sensation. It turns out that Taylor reached around his neck, her majestic breasts pressed against Jasons face,pletely submerging Jasons face, which made Jason breathless, so he could still open his mouth to speak?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Matt rushed in back to his senses, he himself felt a little embarrassed, there are words do not know whether to say C Detective Caine, the boy was handcuffed, which can hold you? Its obvious that you are holding someone else and not letting go! Matt did not want to draw fire, so he had the good sense not to say this out loud, while he was embarrassed and in a dilemma. This scene in front of you is like a young couple flirting, he rushed in without saying anything, this is not spoiling the atmosphere? This is not the way to be a light bulb! The problem is, have rushed in, how can still be good to exit, he had to dry cough two: Ahem C Detective Caine, this, this is what happened? Taylor also came back to her senses, she waspletely shy red, she gritted her teeth, hands on Jasons shoulders, the whole body supported up after which stood up straight. Whew! Jason immediately gasped, a burst ofint and indignation, Almost died of asphyxiation! Its just an interrogation, isnt it? How dare you use such torture on your own, trying to suffocate me to death! You are too cruel, arent you? What? Torture? Asphyxiation? Taylor immediately understood what was going on, her face was on fire and she was so aggravated that she was about to cry, she just felt a burst of nameless anger rise up, she reached out and pointed at Jason and said in a fury, You, you shameless person, how dare you molest me! You, you wait for me! As he spoke, Taylor turned his head and walked out first. Such an embarrassing thing happened, she is really embarrassed to remain in ce, she needs to go out first to calm the mind, while brewing how to punish this shameless person. Hey, hey, are you being reasonable? Matt, you saw it too, you can testify to me! Jason shouted at Taylors sexy back. Mattughed bitterly, he really didnt know what to say. Taylor left in a fit of pique, and at Matts behest, the recorder also walked out first. Jason and Matt were the only ones left in the interrogation room. Matt walked over and looked at some of the information that the recorder had recorded, and he said, Your name is Jason? A few years younger than me. But Jason, Im ashamed of your skills. What does that mean? Jason asked curiously. Matt sighed with emotion and said, Ive worked with Detective Caine for many years, and Ive never seen Detective Caine take the initiative and throw herself at a man like that. You are the only exception. I have to be impressed with you for that alone. Jason was sweating, the tigress just now was not giving him a hug, she would have wanted to cut him into pieces, but in order to y hard to get, he said in a serious way: Matt, its not really a big deal. This girl, as long as you find the right way to get the right girl, you will naturally get it. The way to pick up girls you just mentioned, Jason - Jason looked at Matt and he was amazed and said, Matt, youre still bachelor? Thats not possible, right? With such a masculine and tough temperament and such a tall and powerful body, how can you be a bachelor? I dont know how many young girls with admiration for police officers will be charmed by wearing this police uniform, and I really dont believe you. Matt smiled sarcastically and said, Jason, Im not going to lie, when I was in the police force, it was a popr figure. The female police officers who secretly liked me could at least form a long line. But aftering out to work, a mind on the work, dyed a few years work. This is just recently met a woman of choice, but struggled to know where to start. Matt, the woman youre talking about with a heart of gold, that wouldnt be Detective Caine, would it? Jason said. Matts face was stunned when he heard that, heughed and said, How is that possible? Im seven or eight years older than Detective Caine, and shes always treated me like an iron buddy. Besides, I like a woman with a gentle personality- When he said this, Matts eyes did not forget to nce towards the direction of the door, afraid to give the sudden Taylor to hear. In fact, this pick up girls, all changes are the same. The most crucial thing is to make her aware of your existence, and is indispensable existence. If your existence to her, can be dispensable, without you as there are others can rece your position, then you do not want to take her heart. Jason said with a straight face. Matt nodded and said, You make a lot of sense, and that one sentence really woke me up. Its all about having to highlight your importance, the importance that no one else can rece, right? And how exactly does that work? By the way, Matt, you can smoke in this interrogation room, right? Ill have a cigarette first and then Ill tell you more about it. Jason said. Smoking? Naturally, you can. Here, Ill give you one. Matt will hand a cigarette to Jason, but see Jason is very natural to reach over and take it, originally handcuffed his hands handcuffs are also somehow unlocked. Chapter 053 – Alerting the upper echelons! Taylor walked out in a rage, the anger that was breeding in her chest tended to spread endlessly, which made her want to find something to let off steam, and as soon as the thought popped into her head, Jasons damned yful face came to mind! Damn! Thats the bastard! If possible, she really want to tie this guys hands and hang up, as a human sandbag, and then a left hook and then a right right and finally a whip leg sweep, simply great. Unfortunately, it can only be thought about. Taylors cynical and fiery nature, she was angry when interrogating prisoners. But to say that like tonight so angry to the strange, but really the first time! Jason bastard, you really think I cant do anything to you? Dont let me catch you in the act! Taylors mind was dark, she walked into the department of household records, it was already midnight, there was only a forty year old police officer in the department, she walked in and said, Old Liu, pull out this Jasons file information for me and let me take a look. Detective Caine, there you are. Ill check it out here. Christ turned his head and smiled when he saw Taylor. Taylor nodded, she went to the water fountain, picked up a disposable cup and poured a ss of water gulp and drank it, she was now upset, along with a dry mouth and tongue. However, this dryness is not necessarily caused by thirst, and some water is a symptom but not a cure. Detective Caine, that guys name is definitely Jason? This ID information is not wrong either? At that moment, Christs surprised voice came. Taylor said, It was his own confession. What? Is it still a fake name and fake ID?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Its not that, I dont know what to say, Detective Caine youe over and take a look at it. Hmm? Taylor heard Christs tone was a little unnatural, she was curious and went over to take a look. The information retrieved from theputer in front of Christ was extremely limited, so limited that it was shabby, because there were only two lines. Name: Jason. ID number: 46000xxxxxxxxxxxxx Thats all? Taylor couldnt resist speaking up. Detective Caine, thats the end of it! Christughed bitterly, this was obviously the first time he had encountered such a situation, so when this query result came out, he also rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not hallucinating because he had stayed upte working. He also double-checked hisputer to make sure there was no problem, because everything was fine when he was casually checking other peoples data, but the only time he checked Jasons file was nk! How is this possible? This guys personal data, lets say birthce, education, work experience and so on are not shown in any way? Taylor couldnt help but frown. Christ shook his head and said, No, it just presents the name with the ID information. Pull the query from inside the public security systems database to see. Taylor said. Christ nodded, knowing that Taylor was talking about letting him query from the Ministry of Public Securitys database, which is already the highest level database system, and the rate belongs to the Ministry of Public Security. Christ obtained permission to start the query, about seven or eight minutester, the query results came out, theputer screen presented arge nk looked particrly harsh. Still not the slightest bit of information! Still not the slightest bit of extra information material! Detective Caine, there is still no information profile, because the information profile about this person has been locked in the slightest. To unlock it, you need a higher authority. At present, our bureau does not have such authority. Christ opened his mouth and spoke, his tone full of incredulity. A higher authority? Exactly how high of a clearance is required? Taylor asked. Christ shook his head with a bitter smile as he said, Im not too sure about this. It shows that it is extra secret, which means that not many have the permission to unlock it Taylor is not stupid, from Christs words, she also heard out, Jasons identity is definitely not simple, only those unusual people, their own information data will be blocked, will not be publicized. As for what Jasons identity is, this is unknown to either Taylor or Christ. At this time Taylor and Christ did not know that in Christ Fang just through the Ministry of Public Security information database query Jasons personal information, is already touched an automatic rm system. Immediately after, Taylor was located in the Oakshire police station was also immediately retrieved, a series of relevant information after aggregation, and finally sent to the rate belongs to the military jurisdiction of the Intelligence Bureau, presented in front of the Intelligence Bureau a relevant leader. Rao is alreadyte at night, but when this leader saw that there is a situation about Jason, he did not slow down in the slightest, the relevant situation continues to report towards the higher levels. Soon, the instructions from the higher side immediately cascaded down. Max Henderson hasnt fallen asleep yet. As the Director of Oakshire Public Security, his daily workload is huge and he oftenes homete at night. Today is no exception, when I came back, my wife and daughter had already gone to sleep, he walked into the bedroom to look at them, looking at them already asleep is gently retreat out. Max changed into his house clothes and prepared to sleep in the second bedroom tonight. He was worried that if he walked into the master bedroom, he would disturb his wife and daughter who were sleeping. Every time he returns home, his heart will be filled with a sense of guilt, only to feel that his daily time with his wife and children is indeed too little. He is also unable to help himself, being in this position, every day need to go to solve the busy things too much. Max was lying in the second bedroom. He was in the habit of reading before going to bed, so he picked up a book and was looking at it. A momentter, his cell phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. This made his face froze, sote at night and called over, there must be something urgent. He immediately picked up the phone to take a look, a look under the face also stunned, this is surprisingly from the provincial hall in a direct call over the phone. He answered immediately, Hello, yes, this is Max Are you Commissioner Wright? Max heard the voice on the phone was somewhat familiar, so he couldnt help but ask. Max, thats exactly me. Commissioner Wright hello hello, I do not know if there are any orders to call here at thiste hour? Max hurriedly said, his face amazed and up, the opposite side is actually the provincial Public Security Department director, so midnight personally call over, see things are definitely not simple! Max, did your police department in Oakshire take a man named Jason into custody? Commissioner Wright, Im not sure about that one. Is it hard to believe that this Jasonmitted something? Max, you personally go over to the police station to find out more about this matter. If the police station detained this person, then no matter what the reason is, immediately released on the spot. As for what the situation is, I do not know. All in all, this is the instruction from the top, no dy. Commissioner Wright, I understand, Ille over to the police station. Well. This Jasons identity is extraordinary, and the leaders above have repeatedly paid attention to it. After you go over, you can also contact this person, see if you can figure out where this persones from. Of course, if the other party does not want to talk, then do not force. If this person continues to stay in Oakshire, then pay more attention to him. Maybe, it will help you to Oakshire. Commissioner Wright, I get it! Max nodded his head. The call ended quickly, and Max immediately got up from the bed, put on his clothes and walked out with a hurried face. Chapter 054 – Mother Tiger! Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Kay has returned to the house of Bamboo Residence. She has been dealing with the incident tonight when two security guards at Oakshire University were stopped and injured by unruly members of themunity. She really never thought that such a thing would happen at Oakshire University and all she wants to do now is to hope that the police will solve the case as soon as possible and find the perpetrators. All she wants to do now is for the police to solve the case and find the perpetrator as soon as possible, and for Oakshire University Hospital to provide the best medical care so that the two injured guards can recover as soon as possible. Kay can be said to have been very tired today, busy running around all day, but when she returned to the house, but she did not have the slightest sleep. She remembered the time at Oakshire University Hospital when Jason had suddenly walked out and had not returned. Her cell phone was also switched off, and she contacted it several times without sess. This makes her heart very angry, such a thing happened in the school, and this guy is nowhere to be found, the phone is also turned off, how not to let her feel angry? Just as Kay was about to wash up and rest, her cell phone rang suddenly and unexpectedly. She picked up the phone and looked at it, it was an unfamiliarndline number, she wanted to hang up, but thought better of it and answered the phone, because so much had happened this day. Hello, hello, may I ask you? Kay answered the phone and opened her mouth to ask. Hello, is this KayMiss Martino from Oakshire University? We are the Oakshire Public Safety Department, and we take the liberty of disturbing you at thiste hour. The Public Security Bureau? Kays face froze and she couldnt help but ask, May I ask whats the matter with calling me? May I ask if Oakshire University has recruited a man named Jason as a security guard? Jason? Yes, he just started today and is already an active security guard at Oakshire University. Heres the thing, Jason is suspected of mobbing tonight and has been taken into police custody. Since we cant contact Jasons family and friends. So we can only contact the leaders of his work unit. What? A mob brawl? What the hell is going on here? Exactly what is going on, but also ask Miss Martino personallye over to the police station to understand the situation. Okay, Ill get there now. Kay said she hung up the phone, and her white, wless jade face shed with a hint of worry. Jason left the hospital and went off to get into a mob fight with someone else? Kay frowned, and then a wave of annoyance rose from the small of her back, she was previously surprised that Jason was missing andpletely unreachable after he left, but it turned out that he had been detained by the police for a mob fight. She couldnt help but get a little angry, so many things happened at school, this guy actually still in the mood to run out and make trouble, simply too much to let people worry about, but also at this juncture.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thinking about it, Kay walked out and drove her ck Mercedes E-ss sedan all the way towards the Oakshire police station. Police station, interrogation room. At this time, the interrogation room a cloud of smoke, two old smoking gun is barring smoking, but also at the same time in the exchange of experience on the experience of picking up girls. Jason ah, really listen to the gentleman a seat, is better than my ten years of experience in picking up girls ah! Mattmented in the interrogation room, then said, You are right, the woman must not be treated like a goddess, otherwise it will produce a sense of distance. Do not do the right thing, the scolding is scolded, have to have a mans temperament! This saying is very good, women, three days without a fight, the room uncovered! Jason smoked a cigarette and said with a smile, Matt, you are too much. My experience in front of you ispletely in the ssroom. In my opinion, you just got into a dead end at one time. Just a little reminder, with Matts powerful and masculine temperament, what beauty in this world cant be captured? Matt could not help but grin at this remark, and could not help but start to make up his own mind in the future in front of a beautiful woman to beckon to the scene of a night out. Matt remembered something, and with a twinkle in his eye, he said, Jason, I see you are also unmarried, right? What do you think of our Detective Caine? Jasons face was stunned and he looked at Matt with uncertainty as he asked, Brother Xing, what do you mean by that? I dont understand it. Jason, I think you are also a veteran in love, why pretend to be confused and foolish? I saw it all just now. Matt smiled with a meaningful face. What do you see? See Detective Caine jumped straight towards you ah. This is the first time Ive seen such an embrace. To be honest, I have never seen Detective Caine take the initiative to which man to throw his arms around it, you are the first. This means that Detective Caine to you ah, that is a secret love. With your superb skills in picking up girls, Im afraid that with a little wiggle of your fingers, youll be able to clean up Detective Caine to be submissive, right? I say brother Xing, how can you push me into the fire? What? The fire pit? Detective Caine is the most beautiful woman in the police force! Her looks and body are top notch-not to mention that! If I were a few years younger, you wouldnt have gotten your turn. Matt spoke up and continued, I mean Jason, you dont think you cant see Detective Caine, do you? The actual fact is that Detective Caine is indeed a beautiful woman with a hot and sexy body, which is enough to make people dream about her. However, beauty has thorns. I see how Detective Caine looks like a tigress? A little too fierce, right? Jason said thoughtfully. Matts face was stunned and he couldnt help but smile C had Jason also heard of Detective Caines tigress title? AhemC Matt coughed dryly and said, Jason, this Detective Caine looks a bit hot-tempered. But in fact, she is still very gentle at heart. Besides, with your skills, you still cant be subdued? I just remember Jason you said you like wilder women toe, but also said that this kind of woman conquered the special feeling Jason was speechless for a while, he looked Matt up and down, only to feel that under the surface of the serious majesty of Matt is full of sullen Matt is the words, he couldnt help but ask: I say Matt, you have something to say, just say it. Youve been urging me to go after Detective Caine for a reason, right? Well - Matt sighed lightly, said, Jason, you do not know ah. Since Detective Caine transferred over to the CID as captain, Ive been working overtime with the CID guys day and night. Its been a long time since Ive enjoyed a weekend. I discussed with the brothers in the team, agreed that it is because Detective Caine is still young, energetic, her energy has nowhere to spend so all used in the work. I thought, if Detective Caine has a boyfriend, she can share her energy a little bit. Jason was amused and couldnt help but smile, So thats how it is. But Detective Caine is as fierce as a tigress, so Im afraid Ill have to lose energy in a short time, and my essence will be drained, just like a walking corpse. Snap! Matt reached out and tapped Jason on the shoulder and said, Its a good thing to do. There really is that day, you put a hundred heart. When the timees, I and the Interpol brothers buy you supplies every day, even if what is the dragon whip tiger whip to get you, to ensure that you are alive and well every day! Jason, then the matter is agreed ah, rely on you! C Jasons mouth immediately opened into an O-shape, and the whole thing was actually about this? The key is Taylor this hot potato, he wanted to pick up can not pick up ah. Jason felt something was wrong, and he was about to say no, but before he could say anything, suddenly C Bang! The door to the interrogation room suddenly opened and Taylor was standing outside the door with a frosty face. Jason faced the door, naturally saw Taylor, to the mouth of the words also held back, he turned his head to look at Matt, his face immediately for the speechless. Jason, through my interrogation of you just now, I have basically grasped the incident and the cause of the incident. In general, you are right to defend yourself, but there is also the suspicion of over-defense, so C said this, a serious Matt, then turned his head to look at the door, see Taylor immediately after the spin said, Detective Caine Youre here. Just now I also had a little interrogation of this guy. Jason thought his cheek was thick enough, butpared to Matt, he found his cheek was still very fresh. The realism of this guys acting skills, not to go to Hollywood to develop, is really a waste of talent. Chapter 055 Release on the spot! Taylors face was already frosty, and when he walked in, it wasnt just cold as frost, it was hail. What did she see? The interrogation room is filled with a pungent smell of smoke, Jason the bastard is actually iparablyfortable swallowing fog, which is not like a person who is awaiting trial? It is clear that there is nothing to do toe here to talk about the sky, a look as if this is their own home. Matt, whats going on? Taylor opened his mouth and asked, his tone extremely unkind. She noticed that Jasons handcuffs were opened, his right finger was holding a cigarette, a rxed face, which simply made her angry, thinking that I was in a bad mood, you are good, feelings are here to enjoy it? Matts face remained unchanged, a look of business, the matter has nothing to do with me, he said: Detective Caine, after you left I interrogated this guy severely. He was very cooperative and confessed to everything. In the meantime, he asked for a cigarette, I thought we have been adhering to the concept of confession from leniency humane interrogation, so I handed him a cigarette. Matt said it dripped, but he knew in his heart that Jasons handcuffs were not opened by him, and as to how Jason opened the handcuffs he really did not know. Of course, this detail he will not say out. What did this guy confess to? Taylor asked. Matts face was stunned, just now he was focused on discussing with Jason in terms of picking up girls, there was no interrogation at all, so this question was really put to him. Jason saw Matts embarrassment, and he was about to speak up to relieve himself, but then the door to the interrogation room was pushed open and a police officer came over and said, Detective Caine, Chief Henderson ising over. Chief Henderson? Is there something wrong with Chief Hendersoning over thiste? Taylor froze for a moment. I dont know, Chief Henderson looked like he was in a hurry and looked like he had something urgent. The officer said. Ill go check it out. Taylor spoke up. Matt also stood up and followed Taylor out. Two people out of the interrogation room, is to see the front of a not angry figure walking head-on, face in a hurry, a majestic national face with a sense of urgency, which is the Public Security Bureau Director Max. Chief Henderson. Taylor and Matt immediately went up to say hello. Taylor, Matt, do you have someone named Jason in custody? Max asked as he walked in and opened his mouth. Taylor was surprised, she did not expect such an hour will also rm Max, she said: Yes, Jason suspected of armed fighting, so detained over, is being interrogated in the interrogation room. Maxs face changed slightly as he took a deep breath and said, You guys didnt make things difficult for him, did you? Chief Henderson, this guy is extremely hateful, where we are embarrassed for him, it is simply that he is embarrassed for us. Taylor said in a dissatisfied tone. Quick, take me over to the interrogation room to meet him. Max said. Taylor and Matt did not know what Max meant, but the leader spoke up, and they had to take Max into the interrogation room. Max walked in and saw Jason sitting in the interrogation chair. It was really unexpected to see Jason so young, he smiled and said, Excuse me, is this Mr. Miller? I am Max, currently serving as the director of the citys Public Security Bureau. Jasons face was as normal after hearing Maxs origin, and he said, So its Chief Henderson. Its really too much to ask for Chief Henderson toe in person. Taylor, go open up the interrogation chair and Ill talk to Jason in the parlor. Max said. Huh? Taylor froze, and in response she said, Chief Henderson, hes a suspect, and hes still being interrogated Taylor, didnt you hear me? Just do as youre told. Max said in a deep voice. Ill do it. Matt, who had stepped aside, spoke up, walking over to open the horizontal panel of the interrogation chair and pulling Jason to his feet. Maxughed and said, Jason, if you dont mind, how about talking to me in the parlor? Jason really didnt know the purpose of Maxing in person, and after thinking about it, he said, Good. This way, please. Max said with a smile. Max invited Jason to the parlor, and there were already police officers inside preparing tea, and they went out after Max and Jason walked in. Please have a seat. Max smiled, and when he was seated, he said with a smile, Ill take the liberty of calling you Jason. You dont mind that Taylor and the others brought you to the police station this time, there was a little misunderstanding and they were unaware of it. Jason was stunned as he smiled and said, Chief Henderson is very polite. I did get into a fight with someone, so its only right that Detective Caine bring me back for some questioning. When I came over, I also learned about the case. You had an armed fight with Dans gang, but it started because Dans gang led people to besiege you. The Dan gang, along with the forces behind him, has always been the subject of strict police investigation. In my opinion, the fault of this fight does not lie with you. So, Im here to release you on the spot. Max said the topic clearly. Jason smelled a puzzlement, he did not know Max, Max such a city public security system of a hand actually personally came over to release him on the spot, he really was overwhelmed with surprise.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. By the way, Jason do you know Commissioner Wright of the Provincial Public Security Department? Max asked tentatively. Commissioner Wright? thought Jason as he shook his head, Dont know him. To tell you the truth, I just came to Oakshire for my first day. Oh. Max nodded, then said, Youre in a security position at Oakshire University now, right? And I wonder what Jason was doing for a living before that? There is no serious career, that is, blind, risking life and death to fight or something. Jason said in a nd tone. In casual conversation, Jason guessed from the hidden meaning of Maxs words, he was arrested into the police station, but also somehow rmed the higher-ups, the higher-ups issued instructions overnight, so that the Oakshire Police Department to release him. This did not surprise Jason, I think he arrived in Oakshire, the military side is still watching his movements, this is behind the General Peppers authorization. This Old Mr. Pepper, theres no telling what hes up to. Jason couldnt help but bellyache in his mind. Outside the parlor. Its confusing, how did this guy rm Chief Henderson himself toe? Taylor frowned. Matt smiled and said, I dont know. But Detective Caine, you think a security guard can have a body like his? Judging from his hands, his real origin must not be simple. Maybe hes alerted to some big shot. Taylors face was stunned by these words, and she immediately remembered that she had asked Christ to retrieve Jasons personal data, but nothing could be essed, and from this point on it was already evident that it was unusual. Just thinking, there is a rush of footsteps in the back, that is the sound of high heels, stepping on the floor ttering. Taylor turned his head and was seeing a woman guided by two police officersing in this direction. This is a tall and delicate woman, a ck professional dress almost perfect will be her mature curves outline, even in a hurry, but their own elegance is clearly visible. Like the goddess Helen, all will be convinced of her beauty, so that people can not take their eyes off. It is none other than the beautiful principal Kay. Chapter 056 Misunderstanding! And this one is? Taylor asked when she saw Kay approaching. The officer on the side said, Detective Caine, she identified herself as the vice president of Oakshire University and came to find out about Jason. Kay also spoke up and said, Hello, is this Detective Caine? My name is Kay, I got a call from the police department contacting me and learned that something had happened to Jason, so I rushed over. Hello Miss Martino, I happen to have a consultation about Jason. Taylor opened her mouth, feeling a little surprised in her mind, she didnt expect the vice president of Oakshire University to be such a big young beauty. Kay nodded, and she said, Okay, I will cooperate with you in your investigation. By the way, what about Jason? Whats his current situation? Am I able to see him? Jason is currently in the conference room. chief Henderson came over and is talking to Jason in the conference room. Taylor said so. Kay heart thump a jump, his face became a little ugly, thinking that the Chief Henderson personally came to ask about this matter, it can be seen that this bastard guymitted a matter of how serious. Matt, who saw the change in Kays face, said with a smile, Miss Martino, dont worry, its not as serious as you think. Jason is currently in the conference room talking to Chief Henderson, wait for it. Kay also had to nod, and while she was at it, Taylor asked Kay some questions about Jason. A number of inquiries were not very fruitful. Kays knowledge of Jason is only limited to a name, and she knows nothing about Jasons origins or more background information. After about ten minutes or so, the door to the conference room opened and Max and Jason walked out. Jason was not surprised to see Taylor and Matt, but when he saw Kay, he was stunned and couldnt help but say, Miss Martino, what are you doing here? Its not about you! Kay said in an annoyed voice. Theres really nothing more to it. Jason said with a sarcastic smile. Taylor sneered and said: Nothing happened? You are suspected of an armed fight, how can you call it okay when you have to be detained for half a month? And the cause of the fight is still under investigation, who told you nothing? I said it! A voice as majestic as possible resounded, the crowd looked at the sound, it was Max who spoke. Taylor were frozen and did not react for a moment. Max went on to say, Taylor, Ive understood the story of the incident. Strictly speaking, Jason was in self-defense, and he was not at fault. Therefore, I dere that Jason can be released on the spot. On the contrary, the various criminal facts of Dans gang will have to be investigated in depth, and these evil forces will be eliminated. Chief Henderson, this, thisC Taylor could not help but speak, to say that so easily let Jason, she really do not want to, remembering the bastards all kinds of bad, she would like to put this The bastard is a good idea. There has never been a person in the police station who has molested her and walked out unscathed. Jason this if released on the spot, it is considered to break the precedent. Taylor, do you still not understand what Im saying? Max frowned. Matt saw the situation and hastened to pull Taylor aside, he said with a smile: Jason is indeed no big mistake, Chief Henderson personally asked even more can not be wrong. Jason ah, you are now is restored to freedom. Jason smiled slightly and said, In that case, its inconvenient for me to stay here. chief Henderson, Detective Caine, Matt, then Ill leave first. I have to work tomorrow. Kay was a little confused, she had thought Jason hadmitted a major crime, at the very least, he would be detained for a while, and she was even mentally prepared for Jason to go to jail. Therefore, she has already started to n to find awyer for Jason. Who would have thought that Jason would be released on the spot as if nothing happened? It was good that it was really going to happen, so Kay didnt ask any more questions and followed Jason towards the outside of the police station. Max drove Jason all the way outside the police station, his face looking polite. Taylor could not understand anyway, did not know why Max would personallye to release Jason, and also seemed so polite to this bastard, she was still angry in her heart, watching Jason walk past in front of her eyes, could not help but grunt. Jason twisted his head to look at Taylor, smiled and said: Detective Caine ah, I know you are a cynical good police officer. But your fiery temper or to change a good, dont see a man handsome in the future to directly jump on, this will scare people. If you dont change your impatient temper, how can you get married in the future? Thisment ignited Taylors anger again, she was furious and said in an annoyed voice, Jason, you want to die, dont you? Dont let me catch you in the act, or Jason justughed at such a threatening warning.N?velDrama.Org ? content. After walking out of the police station and saying goodbye to Max and Matt, Jason also got into the car driven by Kay and left. It was alreadyte at night. The night wind blowing with a little cool, the car window half open, let the night wind blow Buddha, but also a pleasant enjoyment. Kay drove the car without speaking, but that noble and cold look a little raw and cold. This midnight, but also rmed the beautiful principal toe, Jason is really a bit overwhelmed. He looked at Kays pretty face and said, Miss Martino, Im really bothering you. Its the middle of the night, and youre still surprised toe over to the police station. Kay finally turned her eyes to re at Jason and said, Jason, youre really disappointing me. Jasons face was stunned and somewhat unsure. With all thats going on at school, youre actually in the mood to go outside and get into a crowd fight, do you have any sense of responsibility at all? Kay said again. Jasonughed and said, Miss Martino, Im just going to get justice for Theodore and Walter and the students who have suffered persecution. What about justice? What justice did you get? Is the way you get justice the way you rely on fighting? Kay said without good humor. Jason knew in his heart that the beautiful principal had misunderstood him or did not understand his way of doing things. He does not expect others to understand, as long as his own conscience on the line. So, Jason didnt bother to exin and said, Miss Martino, everyone handles things differently. For me, when the Torah doesnt solve the problem, I rely on my fists. Can you solve the fundamental problem by relying on your fists? Or do you have to go to the police station to get you back every time you rely on your fists anymore? Kay said. So you think you can solve the problem by the police investigation? Go back and investigate to find out how many students in the school have been persecuted by thosewless elements over the years! Dont try to reason with those heartless ouws, such behavior is a sign of weakness in their eyes. Only when violence is used to suppress them will they know to be afraid. Jason opened his mouth and then looked disinterested and said, Forget it, the way is different, you dont understand and I dont bother to say. YouC Kay is angry, suddenly feel that they should note over to pick up this bastard, this is not their own to find their own anger suffer well. Chapter 057 – Various Forces! (I) Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence.N?velDrama.Org ? content. A ck Mercedes Benz ss E sedan sped up and slowed to a stop in the front yard of Bamboo Residence. Bang! The car door opened and Jason stepped down from the passenger seat, he looked at Kay inside and said with a smile, Miss Martino, Im really bothering you this time. Get some rest early and have a good night. Ill thank God youre less likely to get me into trouble in the future. Kay said in an annoyed voice. Jason was dumbfounded andughed, knowing that the beautiful principal was still angry at him for supposedly running out of the mob, he didnt say any more and didnt try to make the beautiful principal understand his actions, even if they were misunderstood he didnt care. After many years in Dragon Shade, he is used to the irony of killing and conquering. Therefore, for him, blood revenge must be blood revenge, blood debt must be paid in blood. Theodore, Walter, they were beaten, to say that the other party topensate for some medical expenses or something like to calm the situation, he was the first to refuse. Whats a few dors ofpensation? Who hasnt seen a few stinking dors? Can the money awarded make up for the physical damage done? So when you encounter such a situation, Jason ranked the first principle of handling is to y back, ten times a hundred times to y back. Say goodbye to Kay, Jason went into his house, he was ready to take a shower, and then lie in bed to get a good nights sleep, a series of things today is really enough to toss. Jason did not know that tonights incident had been like a heavy bomb that had attracted the attention of all the forces in Oakshire. Oakshire, Dragons Hall. Dragons Hall is located on Hill Beaver, a twisting mountain road winding up Hill Beaver, straight to the top of the hill will see an extremelyrge estate, the estate is Victorian style, particrly beautiful. It was alreadyte at night, and the single house in the middle of the manor was still brightly lit. Halfway up the mountain, a ck Audi A6 sedan whistled and was speeding up this twisting mountain road. If you look carefully, it will seem twisting mountain road on both sides of the mountains and forests, from time to time there is a figure in the shadows, they look alert, staring at the speeding ck Audi car, confirm the identity of the car, these shadowy figures did not show themselves. In other words, if the identity of this car is not confirmed, but some foreign vehicle, it will be stopped when just driving on this twisting mountain road. Squeak! The ck Audi drove up to the top of the hill and stopped in front of the gates of the estate of Dragons Hall. The car door opened, a thin-looking white man stepped out of the car, and he walked quickly toward the lodge. Therge mountain vi, there are also numerous hands on patrol, after seeing this man, these hands have a respectful face greeting, look between the iparable awe. The white man walked all the way into the single vi, the vi that the opulent hall light can be appreciated, a view of the furnishings appear unique, revealing a sense of low-key, restrained luxury. The sofa in the hall is sitting on a middle-aged man, about fifty years old or so, his face looks very normal, nothing special outstanding, in the hands of a book is flipping through. Obviously feeling someone walking in, his eyes raised slightly, the moment he raised his eyes, there was a hidden wisp of thick and boundless pressureing out from his eyes, immediately making his appearance that originally seemed normal became unusual. It gives the impression of a giant! In fact, he is a giant, a giant of the Oakshire underground and the owner of Dragons Hall C Mr. Wetmore! Mr. Wetmore! The white clean man said in a respectful tone as he walked in. Kim, youre back. How did the news poke around? Mr. Wetmore looked careless as he spoke, looking down at the book in his hands again. The police have been fully involved in the investigation after Dan gathered people in the Neon Night Club under his jurisdiction and engaged in an armed fight. Mr. Wetmore frowned, raised his eyes, and asked, What about the people Dan and the others are dealing with? Whats the origin? The persons name is Jason and he is a security guard at Oakshire University. At this point, there is only so much information avable. Kim said. Security? Mr. Wetmore was surprised when he raised his eyes and looked at Kim, whose ability he never questioned, and who would never have be the chief executive he had appointed if not for that. In fact, in Nine Dragons, in addition to Mr. Wetmore, who has a great deal of power, the most scary character for other opponents is Kim. Kim also has a nickname on the Oakshirene C Copperhead! Dont look at him white and clean also looks a little thin, but to discuss the cold and poisonous, no one can be its right. He has cleared many troubles and obstacles for Mr. Wetmore by virtue of his own ruthless and poisonous methods, so that he is valued by Mr. Wetmore and has a high status in Nine Dragons that no one can match. Kim is very capable and resourceful. Mr. Wetmore was surprised that with Kims means, actually could not find out more information about this Jason, which was a big surprise to him. Thats interesting. One security guard was able to knock out dozens of people around Dan? I remember Dan had four other mercenaries with him, and he couldnt even withstand this man? Mr. Wetmore spoke up and continued, When did a securitypany produce such a master? Which securitypany is he from? Mr. Wetmore, ording to the information I have found, this person was not rmended by the securitypany to serve as a security guard at Oakshire University. Rather, he was recruited directly by Oakshire University. Kim said. Nothing is known about the origins of this person? I dont know, I cant find out half of the news yet. Kim said, shaking her head. A young man with mysterious origins and extraordinary skills, could it be that he wants to be the overlord here? Mr. Wetmores eyes sunk slightly, looking teasingly said. How many great people have appeared in Oakshire over the years? And when they offended Mr. Wetmore, they ended up with no bones? Kim opened his mouth, his narrow triangr eyes burst out a ray of cold aura, like a poisonous snake spitting letters, he sneered and said, Mr. Wetmore, do you think you should take care of this Jason? No! This matter has attracted the attention of the police, so dont act rashly for now. What about Dan and the others? This fool has lived in peace for a few years and thinks he is the emperor in his mu ofnd. He has be insatiable and arrogant. Now that this has happened, the police will definitely seize this handle to investigate him closely. In other words, he is already ruined. If he is smart, then I will find a way to give him a way to live. If hes stupid enough to say what he shouldnt, then theres no point in keeping his life. Good! Mr. Wetmore, what about this person Jason? How do we deal with it? This person has mysterious origins then lets feel his reality first. There is no need to rush. What is important now is how to keep Celebrity Entertainment as a property. Mr. Wetmore opened his mouth, then he turned his words and asked, What are the recent movements of Craster Coffin and the Tiger Gang? For the time being, there is no big movement. But recently Craster Coffins industry is expanding very quickly, and I do not know whether it is supported by that golden master or that family behind. As for the Tiger Gang, that tiger also seems to be very quiet recently, and there is no unusual action. Kim said. Mr. Wetmore nodded and said in a deep voice, Tiger is an extraordinary person, rough on the surface, but in fact, he is very careful, and even more tricky. Anyway, keep an eye on Tiger, keep an eye on the Tiger Gang, and inform me immediately if Tiger makes any moves. Yes! Kim nodded. Mr. Wetmore waved his hand and said, Go down first. As for that Jason, whether he is a powerful person, we will know after a while. If you have the chance then check more about his origins, its best to find out everything about his origins. Kim answered, said goodbye to Mr. Wetmore and then exited therge vi hall. Chapter 058 – Various Forces! (II) Oakshire, Outskirt, an old castle in the Gothic style is very striking. This old castle is the Tiger Gang forces headquarters, as one of the three major underground forces in Oakshire, the Tiger Gangs forces may not be asrge as Nine Dragons, but to say that thebat power index, even Nine Dragons also have to be afraid of three points. Deep inside the old castle there is a small closed colosseum.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Night has been deep, this is located in the depths of the hidden arena, faintly with a burst of piercing eardrums of the sound of the tiger whistle passed and came, whistling filled with a rage, anger, bloodthirsty intention, a fishy wind filled, with the sound of whistling wind passed and came. Its a hungry tiger! Extreme hunger will be this hungry tiger ferocious runningpletely stimted out of the night, the pair of amber eyes faintly flushed with ayer of blood, open mouth tiger whistling to reveal the sharp fangs, is towards the front of a sturdy figure pounced on! Inside this arena, there is a figure with bare hands and fists fighting with this hungry tiger. The scene was moving enough to make people feel moved. After all, this is a giant tiger, and still in a state of hunger, even five or six unarmed strong men encountered, are the fate of being killed in seconds. But the figure that is fighting with the hungry tiger is seemingly at ease, seemingly calm and unhurried, and even sometimes hisrge iron fist directly with the hungry tiger pounced on the sharp front ws directly hard together. Outside the colosseum, several figures stood. For such a situation in the colosseum they are used to, but when that sound is enough to make peoples scalps numb tiger whistling sound, their faces are still uncontroble some twitching. Its almost an hour past and the boss hasnte out yet. How long do you guys think this hungry tiger will be able tost? Remember thest time a ferocious brown bearsted about three months and was eventually yed to death by the Boss. Bosses are indeed raw and fierce, not many people in this world dare to take tigers, wolves and bears these fierce beasts as apanion to their own COMBAT skills improvement, right? It is said that in recent times Boss has to break through his own COMBAT skills, thats why he doubled his hard practice so much! In terms of COMBAT skills, who in Oakshire dares topete with Boss? So, this world of Oakshire underground power is ultimately Bosss, so well see what happens! Outside the coliseum these few people are whispering. Suddenly, only to see the movement in the arena gradually calmed down, followed by C ng! The thick iron doors of the Colosseum suddenly opened, and a stout man with a fine bare upper body came out from inside. As he walked out, a more violent than the tiger breath pressure immediately paved the way, like an overlord descending, bringing a thick as a mountain-like oppressive force, enough to let people be suppressed to breathe. Short hair, square face, thick eyebrows, eyes like a tiger, with a hint of essence. The sturdy body is like a mountain, walking out, the people waiting outside only felt a ckness in front of their eyes, as if several of them together, are going to be covered by the figure of this person in front of them. An extremely violent and terrifying aura emanated from this figure, like a fierce tiger out of the world, if devouring beings. Boss! The few people waiting outside immediately spoke up with an iparable tone of awe. From the colosseum came out this fierce figure is Tiger, that is, the Tiger Gangs boss, he was naked, the body of the strong muscles as cast in steel, containing an unimaginable explosive power. Tiger was covered in sweat, but he did not see any injuries, with a hungry tiger in the fighting arena for so long, his body is still not any injuries left, just this point is enough to make people feel shocked. Axe, whats your hurry to find me? Tiger asked, his tone low, but with an innate authority within. Boss, something happened tonight, so I wanted to report to you first. A tough-faced man spoke up, with an iparably sharp aura of his own, and at a nce he knew he was a fierce general. He is none other than Axe Mellish, nicknamed Axe, and Tigers No. 1 underdog. Oh? Tiger murmured and said, Then lets go to the lobby and talk about it in detail. Yes! Axe nodded and they followed Tigers lead and left the arena. Lobby. Tiger has changed his clothes and is sitting on a tiger skin chair, below which stands one of the Tiger Gangs senior figures, who face Tiger and maintain a sense of awe, which also makes the atmosphere in the lobby seem somewhat stark and solemn. Axe, tell me, what happened? Tiger asked. Boss, tonight Nine Dragons by Dans jurisdiction of Celebrity Entertainment was ended by the police, the entire casino is currently in lockdown. Axe said. The news came as a surprise to Tiger, who raised an eyebrow and said, Theres something like that? How could it be blocked by the police? Whats going on here? ording to the information, a security guard went to Neon Night Club, Dan went with forty to fifty people with the intention of suppressing, who had thought that the security guard was all beaten down by this person. Afterwards, the police came and caught them in the act and took them all away. Axe said. Security? Tiger frowned, then he spread both eyebrows and said, Thats kinda interesting. Are you sure the other party is really just a security guard? What is this persons name, have you found out everything? ording to the information that hase in, the mans name is Jason and he is indeed a security guard at Oakshire University. As for his origin, there is still nothing known. Axe spoke up. A man who can beat dozens of elite fighters around Dan, you think his identity is just a security guard? Tiger sneered, then said, But the enemy of an enemy is a friend! This Jason, in the future, you can pay attention to. When the time is right, you can also go to contact. If I can use it for me, that would be great. Boss, dont worry, Ill get this done. Axe said. Tiger thought about it and then said: If Im right, Nine Dragons will plot various actions against this Jason in the future. When necessary, we can also help, such as providing some information or something. In short, let this Jason feel the goodwill we released. He has such a powerful body, but also enough to make Nine Dragons overwhelmed. As for Celebrity Entertainment, now that it is blocked by the police, this is an opportunity for us. Do everything we can to wrest control of Celebrity Entertainment, which will be a fatal blow to Nine Dragons! Boss, how do we scramble? Axe couldnt help but ask. Tiger sneered, his eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of bloodthirsty killing intent diffused out, like a vicious tiger revealing its bloody fangs, he said: Dans gang is ruined, at this juncture, Mr. Wetmore this old thing also dare not send someone to take over Celebrity Entertainment. Well take over! If we encounter obstacles, we cant fight and kill them! Axes heart astonished, the next moment, he zed up with battle spirit, said in a deep voice: Boss, I understand! Then go and make arrangements immediately, the matter has to be done quickly to catch Nine Dragons off guard! Tiger waved his hand and spoke. Chapter 059 Satan Operation Group! Waterbank Garden. A ck Range Rover off road vehicle sped up and drove into the upscale vi area beforeing to a stop in front of the sixth single family home. The car door opened and a sturdy and hard-headed man stepped down. His face appeared extremely indifferent, the kind of indifference that defies all life, his own breath appeared extremely calm, invisible but with a trace of fury in the diffusion, let people look and fear. This is none other than Jude, Georges full-time bodyguard. Jude walked inside the vi, he walked up to the second floor and casually shouted, Master. But there was no response, instead he faintly heard from a room on the second floor a burst of charming to the bone winks. Jude was not surprised by this situation, he turned towards the first floor and waited patiently in the hall. Inside a room on the second floor. George is having a wild time with a womans body. There were various props scattered around the room, and the woman was also tied up with a bloodstain on her body, as if she had been abused. George a vent after, this just gasping for breath to get up, casually find a robe to put on. As for the bed, this is known as the most beautiful anchor in Oakshire beauty, he did not bother to look at it again, not even to untie the other party, this walked out. With Georges power, women of all kinds are at his beck and call, and this beautiful host is just one of his many secret lovers. Just now Jude walked upstairs and shouted, and he heard it. So when he was done he pushed out the door and walked towards the first floor. Even after venting his frustration, Georges anger remained, and he was in a bad mood because he got word from Dean, the director of Oakshire Universitys presidents office, that even though Jason had beaten up Billy and a few other students in his capacity as a security guard, he still wouldnt be dealt with by the school, let alone expelled. The school is still not going to deal with it, let alone expel it. This means that Jason has someone behind him and even Oakshire University has no right to expel Jason without permission. This makes Georges n failed, under the anger, he is tonight is to call this beautiful host to vent his anger, some abuse ravaged. Even so, it still failed to dissipate the fire in his heart, as long as the thought of Jason and ire walking side by side in his mind, his heart is extremely unhappy. He was used to arrogance at Oakshire University and no one had ever dared to defy him, and Jason was the first. George walked down the first floor and saw Jude and he said, Any news? Jason shed with Mr. Wetmores forces tonight. It is said that Mr. Wetmores Dan was beaten into a cripple by Jason, and not only that, all of Dans men were destroyed by Jason. Jude said. Georges face was stunned, and then he frowned and said, This is Jasons work alone? Indeed, he alone did it! Jude took a deep breath as he said this, a hint of surprise still lingering in his indifferent gaze. In any case, the strength of the Dan gang, which he alone was able to defeat, had to cause him to be alert. At first he thought Jason was just a bit of a handful at best, but now it seems that he had misjudged Jasons skills, a man who could take down dozens of elite fighters is a formidable opponent no matter how you put it. So Jason is not simple, a bit of real talent. George said with a sneer. Jude was not impressed and said, Those people under Dans gang are just street thugs, no more than a few pounds. However, this Jason is indeed not to be underestimated. Oakshire University could not expel him from their side and he seemed to have someone behind him. It made me extremely upset. George said. Master, right now Jason is in conflict with Mr. Wetmores forces, should we wait and see what happens? Jude asked. A ray of violence shed in Georges eyes as he said in a cold voice: I cant wait. I just want him to disappear from my sight right away. Besides, he has offended me, and I am not used to using other peoples hands to avenge me. If he offends me, then I will personally let him die! The gaze in Judes eyes sank as he slowly said, If the Master insists on getting rid of him, the only way to do it is to find the Living Graves assassin. Living Graves? George looked over at Jude. Jude nodded and exined, Living Graves is thergest assassin organization in the country. This organization is extremely secretive, and since its establishment, it has never had a record of misses. As long as they are paid enough, they are able to go and kill anyone. Georges eyes shed sharply and he asked, Is this organization reliable? Living Graves protects the information of the employer extremely closely, and the first purpose of this organization is to be loyal and reliable to the employer. And this organization has a characteristic, that is, as long as they take the employers task, then they will bepleted sessfully! Jude said. George nodded, a cold sh in his eyes, and said, Thats really good. You immediately contact the organizations assassins, send an experienced assassin over, and get rid of this Jason unnoticed! Dont worry about the reward, as much as you want. I only have one requirement, and that is to do a clean job, and never investigate my head afterwards, understand? Dont worry Master, Ill get this done. Jude said. The corner of Georges mouth raised a cold smile, and he couldnt help but say to himself: A mere security guard, how dare you fight against me? I will let you die without a burial ce! But the reason for your death is not only that you offended me, but that you made me feel threatened! Youd better die sooner thanter! Bamboo Residence, backyard. Jason took a shower and moved a small bench to sit on the backyard, enjoying the slight coolness of the tantalizing night breeze. Next to the beautiful principals house has turned off the lights, I think it should be rested. Snap! Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and then exhaled the smoke, a hard line of face in the smoke faintly reveals a touch of deep. It was his first day in Oakshire, and he himself didnt expect to experience so much in one day. The chain reaction he caused in Oakshire tonight when he alone picked off Dans gang, he didnt think about it, he was now thinking about his own power C Satan Operation Group! I dont know how Iron, Spear, Baron, Lady S and the others are doing now, thest time I contacted them I said I was going to Moro to carry out a mission for Bounty Alliance, after their mission, I will tell them that I have quit Dragon Shade. Jason muttered to himself. Those people he was talking about were the iron brothers in the Satan Operation Group, which was also a legion force he had built up in the dark world.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Perhaps others do not understand the reason why he insisted on quitting Dragon Shade, but the brothers of Satan Operation Group must be able to understand, that is, to better deal with a giant force in the dark world C Night Shadow! Jason has found out clearly, a month ago Amazon Rainforest in the operation, the fully equipped mercenaries are the forces under themand of Night Shadow. Previously Dragon Shade also had fighters die in Night Shadows siege, plus the Amazon Rainforest operation Jimmy four of them, counting eight Dragon Shade have been killed by Night Shadow so far. In addition to Dragon Shades warriors, Jasons Satan Operation Group established in the World of Darkness also had warriors who died in the siege of Night Shadow. This is a blood feud, an unbreakable blood feud! In his lifetime, Jason vowed to eradicate Night Shadow and wipe it outpletely in order to console those fallen brothers. However, Night Shadow is so huge, with so many experts and strong people, that it is unrealistic to fight Night Shadow single-handedly. Thats why Jason has to quit Dragon Shade, he is free toe back to the city to recruit people, to go to the dark world to recruit strong people, to grow their own power step by step, to have the capital to fight with such a huge force as Night Shadow! Brothers, soon we will be able to fight side by side and conquer the dark world! Jason exhaled a puff of smoke from his mouth and muttered to himself. Chapter 060 Love Breakfast! Early the next morning. Knock, knock, knock! Jason was still asleep when a knock on the door rang out and woke him up in a daze. He set the rm and thought he had overslept when a security guard came over to shout at him to get up and go to work, he brought the phone on the side of the bed and saw that it was only seven oclock, half an hour from the time he set the rm. Jason was a little surprised, thinking who woulde knocking at the door this early in the morning? Do you want people to sleep? Do not let people have a quiet dream of sex? The knocking on the door continued, and as ast resort, Jason had to get out of bed and walk straight over to open the door, mouthing a vague, Who is it? The moment the doorway opened, there was a wisp of womans fragrance, Jasons sleepy eyes also trance a beautiful face like a person in a painting, suspected of being an angel in a dream. But before Jason could react, this angel was screaming in shock C Ah Ah A sound fell, a sound rose again, and the second scream was even more loud and clear. ire was stunned, full of dismay, the whole thing was simply unbelievable, she stared straight at Jason and couldnt help but say, What are you, what are you screaming about? Jasonsst hint of sleep also dissipated, he came back to his senses, has clearly seen ire standing in front of him, he said in a good mood: This early in the morning to open the door to hear the sound of ghosts, which scared me, okay? It is not normal to scream when you are frightened? I havent asked you yet, you came to knock on my door early in the morning, but also screamed, you are ready to scare me out of heart disease, right? ire blushed slightly, she gritted her teeth and gave Jason a look, half exasperated, half blushing, You, you came out without anything on, youre bullying people arent you? I, can I not scream? Jason was stunned, he then noticed that he was wearing a pair of underwear, or very flirty bright red, it is really no wonder ire shrieked at first nce. I say Miss Hardy, dont look away, where are your eyes looking? Jason said with a straight face, he is thick-skinned and embarrassed of this image facing a little girl, hurriedly turned back to the house, looking for clothes and pants to put on. Why wouldnt I dare to look at it if you dare to wear it? ire replied back and also walked inside Jasons house on her own. Jason finally did realize that something was wrong and he looked at ire suspiciously and said, What are you doing here with me? Delivering breakfast to you. I had some super delicious noodles at a noodle shop off campus, so I brought you one back. ire spoke, her tone seemingly natural, as if such a move was perfectly normal. Breakfast? Jason froze again, that wasnt the point of the question, he said, No, I mean how did you know I lived here? I didnt even know I lived here until yesterday, and you actually knew? ire smiled and said, The balcony of my dorm is facing you here, I happened to see you walking in here on the balcony, so I guessed it. How could such a coincidence happen? Jason appeared half-hearted, but had no way to question it, so he had to do it. In fact, it was no such coincidence that ire came straight from Oakshire Universitys personnel office when she found out that Jason was being housed at Bamboo Residence. Oops, this is the noodles brought to you, hurry up and eat it, otherwise the noodles will be lumped. ire said hurriedly. Jason has a strange feeling in his heart that this beautiful girl is getting up so early to deliver breakfast to herself? Or is it a breakfast of love? If this gets out, will the boys of Oakshire University join in the crusade? In any case, there is such a school beauty queen personally send breakfast over, is a man will feel proud proud ah, are sent to the door, do not eat for nothing. Jason simply washed up, walked out and sat down at the table to start eating this loving breakfast. Soon, Jason could not eat anymore, he actually saw ire went into the bathroom, and then came out with a mop in her hand, and actually started cleaning the house. Hey, what are you doing? I didnt say anything about hiring a bellhop. I dont have the money to pay you either. ire was annoyed by it, the water stains on her fingertips towards Jason, and said in a bad mood, Who wants you to pay? I have a cleanliness fetish, looking at your house is dirty and messy, it is ufortable to stay, so I will clean it for you. Did you have a feverst night? Its not going to burn your brain out, let me see Jason rushed over and reached out to touch ires forehead. ire pped Jasons hand away and said, Youre the one with the fever. Go eat your noodles. How can you live in such a dusty house? I think its pretty good. Jason said seriously. He is from the bottom of his heart, think when out of action, not to mention a house, to sleep in a tent is considered a top enjoyment. More often than not, they are in the mountains and forests, leaning against the trees to take a nap, a little more advanced is to find a dry point of the cave,ying on some fallen leaves to lie a lie. Thats just your standard, by my standard this is not going to work. ire justified the opening and continued to clean in earnest. Her white and delicate hands are like not touching the spring water, holding a rag, wringing the mop, from the furniture in the house to the floor, and even the nooks and crannies are not spared, all in serious cleaning. Jason are looking dumbfounded, the plot came too suddenly, he indeed is not any mental preparation. ire had stepped inside the bathroom at this point, and the next moment, her voice of rm passed out, Why are there so many dirty clothes? Huh? Theres also a pair of underwear I said Uncle Miller, is this how you change your underwear and throw it everywhere? Crap-This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason is simply embarrassed, as brazen as he felt his old face a little hot, cant wait to find a crack in the ground. The clothes he changedst night after showering were thrown in the bathroom, intending to save up again and throw them into the washing machine at once, and he did not expect Miss Hardy toe over early in the morning to deliver breakfast and be a Hourly worker. Wow! At that moment, the sound of watering out of the faucet came from the bathroom. Jasons face changed C Miss Hardy is not washing her own underwear, right? How can this be? How can I look at my face afterwards? With this in mind, Jason hurriedly ran towards the bathroom, opening his mouth and shouting, Stop, stop, dont wash ah- Jason rushed inside the bathroom, the bathroom floor was already all wet, and also scattered with some foam, causing Jason to rush in, his feet immediately slipped and his body was out of bnce. Uncle Miller, watch out! ire shouted, rushing over to reach out and pull Jason. In fact, ire does not help okay, with Jasons physical quality to be able to adjust the bnce over. But when ire came forward to hold, her feet are also a slip, not only can not help, the whole person also fell to Jason. Jasonmented, what else could he say, in order not to hurt ire, he had to be a human cushion, holding ires waist limbs after falling to the ground. Jason, asshole, why are you screaming so early in the morning? Youre making so much noise, why dont you let people rest properly? The beautiful principals voice suddenly came, followed by the sound of thumping footsteps. Kay angrily walked into Jasons house, but no one was in sight. Huh? Where is everyone? Kay was surprised to hear a movement in the bathroom, she immediately went over and saw the scene of Jason holding ire on the floor. ire, how could it be you? Kay froze, she obviously knew ire, and the next moment she realized what was going on, her face suddenly turned blue and scolded, Bastard, you, you just came to the school girls to do it? What do you want? Do you want to plot something? Let go of ire, if you have anything to do with me! Jasons eyes went ck and he almost fell headfirst C What the hell is this with? Chapter 061 – Astonishing Glimpse! Life is so full of strange situations! A life that is not understood is lonely and miserable. Jason really cant figure out, the beautiful principal that eye saw himself being on ires intentions however? That eye saw himselfying hands on ire C Huh? Seems like his hands are holding Miss Hardy ah how to feel the right hand touched something? Jason brain a jolt, hurriedly let go, while constantly convincing himself that this is an ident, this is absolutely an ident, he did not intend to, never had the idea! ire also came back to her senses, and I wonder if she noticed the incident of Jasons salty hands. Kay, its you. ire opened her mouth periodically, a shy expression on her beautiful face. ire, dont be afraid, since Im here youll never be alright! This damned bastard wont even let you go, I wont spare him! Kay spoke up, she stared at Jason and said, Let go of me, you are so shameless to me, ire is still a minor girl, how can you do that? Huh? Kay, did Uncle Miller already do that to you? ire is straightforward and couldnt resist asking. Swish! Kays face immediately flushed red, and what she was expressing was the incident yesterday when Jason had unceremoniously pinned her to the bed, though her words were clearly evocative. ire, what are you talking about? Its not what you think at all! Huh? I said howe you didnt resist or get nervous at all? This guy is not a nice guy! Kay all felt a little strange. Jason simply couldnt listen any longer, he sighed softly and asked, Miss Martino, may I ask what your pen name is? Id love to read your masterpiece! A pen name? What do you mean? On your brain this imagination, do not write novels wasted. So I guess your side job should be writing online novels, right? So I especially want to go to worship! Jason said squarely. Youre overthinking it! Kay said without a smile, then she reacted and said, Youre insinuating that Im imagining things? No? Which one of you saw me hitting on ire? Cant you see that we fell down? If you dont help us, youre still falling down, youre ndering my noble character! Jason said with a ck face. ire then also embarrassed to say: Kay, you misunderstood the floor in the bathroom was cleaned, there is water and foam, the floor is very slippery. We did fall also thanks to Uncle Miller to catch me, so Im fine. Im not okay, Im sitting on my butt on the threshold, it hurts me! Jason called out. ire smiled sarcastically, and was embarrassed to continue to press on Jason, she hurriedly prepared to stand up. Realizing that she had indeed misunderstood Jason, Kay also came over and reached out to pull ire to her feet. Jason was also nning to get up, but when Kay came over, his thoughts moved and he continued to y dead andy on the ground. It turned out that Kay was wearing a one-step skirt suit today with a low hemline, so you can imagine what an exciting moment it was when she walked over and stood right in front of Jasons eyes. Jasons eyes stared hard to the maximum, simply did not blink, as the beautiful principal came over, the first thing that jumped into the eye was a pair of snow-white slender jade legs, extremely straight, from the calf to the end of the thigh, a glimpse! The skin of the legs presents the kind of snow-white and delicate, when it is really let people salivate, can not help but bite on a few mouth to relieve the craving. As for going up C Huh? Seems to be purple Hey, havent seen it yet, dont go yet! Jason wailed in his mind, filled with resignation.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kay helped ire up and then walked away. Under the glimpse, Jason didnt even have time to look at it yet, it wasnt torture? Uncle Miller, why arent you up yet? ire asked curiously. Ahem C Im just lying on the floor thinking about my miserable life. Jason said fervently. But the floor is all wet. ire spoke up. Crap C old mans clothes! Jason was like a cat whose tail was stepped on, immediately jumped up, but it was toote, the back of the dress pants were basically wet. Next, Kay also learned what happened, and when she learned that ire came over early in the morning to bring Jason breakfast not only, but also offered to help clean up the tailgate, she just felt shocked to the core. With an iron face and a kind of hateful annoyance, Kay said, ire, are you looking for something to do? You came over here to clean up after this asshole? If he wants to live in the garbage, let him, why do you care? I live right next door, why dont I see you kindly go clean up after me? Kay, I was wrong. Then next time Ill clean your house first and thene over and clean for Uncle Miller. ire spat out her tongue and said. Kay was so angry that she stomped her foot, she said, Thats not the point of my words! This bastard is not a good person, shameless, but also bad to the bone! From now on, youre not allowed to have any more contact with him! And dont evere over to his house again! Kay, I think Uncle Miller is pretty good ah that is, when I called him Uncle Miller, he just retorted two sentences, not even angry. What you see is only the surface, I am older than you, you have to believe in my vision of people, this guy that day to you to the pit you are still in the dark! Uncle Miller doesnt look like a human trafficker! You I say youre usually smart and clever, why are you so dead set on this? Anyway, just listen to me, or Ill have to talk to your parents! Youre a priority student at school, and the most important thing for you to do now is to do well in your college work. Kay, I actually finished my four years of college courses on my own in my free time YouC Kay while pulling ire to the outside while painstakingly persuaded, but said and said are choked by ires words, really let her have a feeling of power is unable to do. Jason watched Kay pull ire away into the distance, cant help but shake his head bitterly smiled, it seems that the beautiful principal of his own misunderstanding is quite deep ah. Defending yourself is like defending yourself against a thief. Jason had to change back into his set of clothes and put his wet clothes in the bathroom before he saw that ire had just been washing the rags, not his underwear. The actual fact is that you will have to let a little girl wash your own underwear, and the word will get out that his face is really not up to it. Jason then walked out as well, ready to start his day at work. However, before that he had to go to Oakshire University Hospital to see how Theodore and Walter were doing. Chapter 062 An unexpected phone call! Jason spent more than half an hour in the Oakshire University Hospital where he asked about Theodore and Walters recovery, which generally appeared to be good. After all, Theodore and Walter their injuries are not too serious, but this injury to the bones, to say that all at once can be healed is also impossible. To recoverpletely, it will take a month or so anyhow. Jason could only urge them to rest and go back to work after their injuries had healed. As for his actionst night, he did not mention it to Theodore and the others. Some things he did, there is no need to say it. After visiting Theodore and the others, Jason returned to work at Oakshire University. The fact is that he does not have a fixed assignment, he does not need to guard the entrance to the school, that is something that the external security guards do. barry side also did not give him a specific task, he also had to consciously patrol the campus or something. New student check-in continues with check-in dayssting three days. After the check-in, the next issue is the new students military training, then Jason estimated that he will start to be busy point. Jason made his rounds and there was nothing wrong, so he too headed towards the security room at the entrance of the school. Frederick and Arthur were both in the security room, and when they saw Jason approaching, they said hello. Jason, Theodore and Walter they are feeling better, I went to see them earlier in the day. Frederick said. Jason nodded and said, Ive been to see them too. The injuries are not too serious, and its enough for them to rest well next. Arthur thought for a moment and said, This reminds me of Sami, who was also injured by Mr. Rockwells gang and was dismissed from the school afterwards. Im worried that Theodore and the others might be fired. Seriously, they need this job. Jason waved his hand and said, It wont happen. If they are really dismissed, I will let them stay. Miss Martino also said that after they recover from their injuries, they cane to work normally. And, during the time they are recovering from their injuries, their sries will be paid as usual. Frederick breathed a sigh of relief and said, Thats great, Jason, dont you think those people are too arrogant? ckmailing students not to mention, but also so recklessly beating people, simplywless. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a nd tone, Dont worry, such a situation will never happen again. Those people, in the future, will never dare to appear near Oakshire University again, and no more students will be ckmailed by them. Frederick and Arthurs faces were stunned after hearing the words, they looked at each other and just felt that the information revealed in Jasons words was too amazing. Jason is saying this with a tone of absolute certainty, implying that what is being said is the truth. As for what Jason used to put an end to such things, they dont know. Jason does not say, they naturally will not ask. The sun went down and the sky was red. This day, Jason is basically in the do nothing, which makes him feel as a security guard is actually quite easy. There was no duty schedule for the evening, so Jason returned to the courtyard of Bamboo Residence. He felt the need to start building up an intelligence agency of his own in Oakshire. Last night Dans gang was scrapped by him alone, for which no other unusual movements have been seen so far. But Jason knows that all this is just an illusion, a calm before the storm, so to speak. He knows that there must be a powerful force behind Dan in Oakshire to support him. The other side has not yet attacked, it must be these days is in the limelight, the police are starting to investigate Celebrity Entertainment, so the forces behind Dan can only hold back. After the wind and waves have calmed down, I am afraid that I will have to usher in a fishy revenge. This, Jason does not care, from his decision to actst night, he thought along with the forces behind Dan to a, uprooted. Only, so far, he knows nothing about the situation in Oakshire and the various forces, for example, what is the force behind Dan, who is the boss of this force, how many people and so on, all this information he does not know. Thats why he felt the need to set up a specialized intelligence agency. As he was thinking, his cell phone rang abruptly. Jason took out the phone, his face was slightly stunned, this is an unfamiliar number, and is not a domestic phone number, from outside the country to call. Jason is often on overseas assignments, so its not surprising that he gets calls from outside the country. However, not many people know his cell phone number, they are some close brothers or some people who are trustworthy enough. Jason looked familiar with this number, but he couldnt remember it for a while. After thinking about it, he answered the phone and said, Hello, who is this? Excuse me, is this JasonJason? A slightly hesitant and uncertain voice came over the phone, speaking the Caroviannguage. Jason said, Yes, its me. Who are you? Jason, its Nathan. Nathan? It was Nathan who followed Mr. Dickson. three years ago, I also had the pleasure of having a drink with Jason. And I dont know if Jason still remembers. Oh I remember, I remember. Jason smiled, his eyes also shed a trace of warmth, he said, the original is Cameron under the hand of Nathan. i still remember you, look Wen Wen quiet, but drinking up is ferocious with a ferocious wolf like. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Jason still remembers me. There was a sense of relief in the voice on the phone. By the way, what about Cameron? Hows the guy doing now? I remember three years ago he was moring to gave up the business. It seems he hasnt delivered even now. Jason smiled, remembering his old friend, and a warm feeling flooded his heart. Jason, I, I rushed to call you just to talk to you about Mr. Dickson. He, something happened to him. Somethings wrong? What happened? Jason frowned, and the gaze in his eyes became sharp and rose.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason, I know you are very busy, and Mr. Dickson has also instructed not to disturb you no matter what thingse up. Because Jason you have a special status, rashly disturbed is not good. But this time we really have no choice, we thought of a lot of ways do not work, and only Jason you can save Mr. Dickson Cut the crap, Im as busy as I can be, but the skys the limit for a brothers business. Tell me what happened to Cameron? Jason spoke in a deep voice, his tone lowered, and the slightest hint of authority came through. Mr. Dickson was captured by the San Escobar Independence Army, those unscrupulous bastards held Mr. Dickson, they took the arms we provided, but also held Mr. Dickson for a ransom, or we were told to go and collect Mr. Dicksons body! Mr. Dicksons body! Over the phone, Nathans unmistakably angry voice came through. Chapter 063 Arms Dealer, Cameron Dickson! The San Escobar Independence Army held Cameron captive? Jason frowned, which surprised him a little. The San Escobar Independence Army, an Independence Army in San Escobar, has been involved in frequent exchanges of fire with the San Escobar government army and other anti-government armed forces. It is these intricate armed forces that have made San Escobar a ce of war and suffering. Nathan you take it easy and give me a good exnation of what happened. Jason said in a deep voice. Nathan on the other end of the phone is a short ount of what happened. Cameron, named Cameron Dickson, is an arms dealer in the Golden Triangle area, with a group of followers under his hand, engaged in the arms business. Thanks to the constant warfare in Golden Triangle, Cameron is also prosperous in Golden Triangle, and his arms business is getting bigger and bigger, almost monopolizing the arms trade in Golden Triangle. Jason and Cameron also met by chance. Three years ago, Jason led Dragon Shade to the Golden Triangle to round up an armed drug trafficker, which has been selling drugs to Carovia for years. The militants are too powerful to be wiped out by the border anti-narcotics forces, so they ask for support from the military. The Ministry of the Army is to send Dragon Shade to carry out the task, Jason led the Dragon Shade warriors and arrived,bined with the border anti-narcotics forces fighters, for this armed drug traffickerunched a siege. The militants were numerous, well-equipped and familiar with the terrain around Golden Triangle. Spare Jason personally led the team, but also after a day and a night of chasing and killing, fighting to the end, Jasons side of the warrior weapons and ammunition to be used up. Jason couldnt wait for the logistics unit to deliver the weapons and ammunition, so he decided to buy them from the local arms dealer, and someone rmended Cameron. Cameron came to meet Jason and learned that they were Carovia fighters who were chasing an armed drug trafficker. cameron was to provide Jason with enough weapons and ammunition for free and also personally led his fighters to participate in this siege. Cameron for the Golden Triangle terrain is also as well as know, with Camerons help, Jason they are quickly will be this armed drug trafficker wipe out an empty, outstandingpleted the task. Cameron is also a Carovian, a warm and generous person, bold and cheerful, and heavy in love, which makes Jason and he met as soon as possible, Jason also with Cameron that night, they had a big drink, this confirmed the friendship between each other. This time when he heard that something had happened to Cameron, Jason could not remain indifferent? Three years ago Cameron helped him once, he owed a favor, even aside from these, as long as he identified his brother friend, as long as something happened, with his character is bound to go through the fire also at all costs. By this time, through Nathans short narrative, Jason also understood the whole story. It turns out that three days ago, a San Escobar the San Escobar Independence Army ordered a batch of arms worth $5 million from Cameron, which is a big order. After all, the San Escobar Independence Armys previous requests for arms were basically within a million dors. However, Cameron was not suspicious either, having worked with the San Escobar Independence Army on several asions. When General Camerons fire was ready to be delivered to the San Escobar Independence Army, it was a change of heart. The San Escobar Independence Army seized Cameron and the dozen men who had gone with him, annexed the arms sent to him, and sent a ransom demand to Nathan. After the incident, Nathan ran around and asked for all kinds of connections, such as the Golden Triangle area of some bigwigs to intercede, but to no avail. Nathan called Jason for help because he couldnt think of any way to do it. Three years ago, Jason and Cameron had a good time drinking and left his phone number, telling Cameron that no matter what happened in the future, he could call him and he woulde. If not, Nathan would not have known Jasons contact information. Jason mused and asked, How much ransom is the San Escobar Independence Army asking for? Thirty million dors! Nathan opened his mouth and the corners of his mouth went dry as he said the number. Jason sneered, the other side is really a lion. How does the other side want to trade? Jason asked. The other side is asking for cash or gold of equal value for the deal. Nathan opened his mouth, he hesitated and said, Jason, the money is indeed too much. But my brother and I are indeed desperate, and we cant prepare that much money for a while Ill solve the money problem. Ill be there as fast as I can to meet you guys. Is your stronghold still in bordend in South Easton? Jason asked. Yeah, its still on the South Easton side. The other side gave a deadline of a few days? Seven days! Today is already the third day. Seven days? Thats not toote. Jason spoke up and said, Thats it then, you wait for my message. Ill meet you at South Easton. Jason, thats really great to hear from you. Nathan said in an excited and grateful tone. Brothers dont say thank you to each other. You guys dont have to worry, Cameron will be fine. Lets do this for now and wait for my news. Jason said. Good, good. Nathan said in quick session. Jason ended his call with Nathan, but couldnt help but frown again.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thirty million dors, to be honest, he could not get such a sum of money at one time. And the San Escobar Independence Army demanded U. S. dors or their equivalent in exchange, which made it much more difficult. With only a few days, it was extremely difficult to gather this much cash. Looks like well just have to get some help! Jason muttered to himself. Jason took out aptop from the backpack he brought with him and after turning it on, he logged on to an overseas chat software. I hope this woman is online. Come to think of it, its the only way to get her help. Jason muttered to himself. When he entered his ount password and logged on to the chat software, arge number of messages popped up directly, which amazed Jason. When he thought about it, he hadnt logged on to this chat software for almost half a year. Jason found the avatar of the woman I called Luca, clicked on the chat window and saw that the other party had many messages, and from the time, the longest interval is about three days. This means that Luca sends him a message every now and then, only it doesnt get the slightest response, and I wonder what the psychological shadow area of this great beauty will be now. Jason was deliberating on the wording, thinking what message to send. After thinking about it, Jason didnte up with any special way to say hello, so he just typed a few lines of letters and sent it over C Hi Luca, how are you? I was looking for you for something. Chapter 064 The king’s Woman! Moldavia, Rivercreek, in the top floor of a skyscraper. This is arge conference room, the conference room a veryrge oval conference table has been sitting more than twenty people, they are all suits, non-wealthy, but each of them seems extremely introverted and low-key. If you look at their identity, it is enough to scare people, among them are the Rothschild family, the Rockefeller family, the Morgon family, the Dubon family, the Onassis family representatives, in addition to the Wall Street financial street big brother level, all Gathered here. It can be said that all these people together have basically taken up half of the worlds wealth. Any one of them, casually any decision, will affect the entire worlds financial situation, but at this moment, they are all gathered together, which seems unimaginable. At this time they all looked respectful, a pair of eyes looked at a woman sitting at the head of the table in front of them C a woman with the Moldavian royal family and the San Lorenzo royal family bloodline! She is extremely young, white high-cored shirt over a small ck suit, tailored clothes on her body just the right amount of her wonderful and attractive curves outline. Even though she was sitting, she was able to surmise her near-perfect body proportions from her graceful, shapely curves. She has a long golden curly hair casually cascading, her eyes blue like the sea, like two of the most brilliant sapphires set in her impably beautiful jade face. Her exquisite face is indescribable, like the hand of Gods finely carved, yet natural, her own icy temperament gives a sense of rejection, this cooling and contains an innate nobility. Looked like an absolute princess, is looking down on the group of ministers. She is none other than Luca, the general manager of Europesrgest arms factory. At the same time, she is also known as The kings Woman! Literally, it is not that she is The kings Woman, but that the powerful people on the European and American side agree that a woman like her is only worthy of a true king. As for who will be the king of that one, it is not known yet. Several years ago, when she started to acquire the first military industry, no one expected that in the following years she would acquire all of Europesrge and small military industry enterprises with a windy momentum, eventually forming thergest arms factory in Europe. Of course, there must be the full support of the two royal families behind this, but her outstanding ability as well as her iron-handedness is also convincing. Even if she is still very young, but her status is extremely extraordinary and admired. The industries of the major ancient families in the conference room are more or less involved in the military industry, and in this world, military manufacturing is definitely at the top of the list of the most lucrative industries. This time, Luca gathered these big and powerful people here to prepare to discuss the cooperation in military industry. Everyone is here, right? Then lets start todays meeting. Luca spoke, and as she did so, she turned on one of theputers in front of her, ready to pull up the PowerPoint presentation that had been prepared to officially start todays meeting. Just when she was looking at herputer, suddenly, herplexion moved violently, she actually saw that the avatar of the guy she was pining for on the auto-login chat software was actually lit up, and seemed to have a message sent over? At that moment, Luca only felt a kind of dizzy feeling, her face showed a color of disbelief, she was nervous and excited, even the voice to speak with a trace of trembling: Lina, you quickly pinch me to try, to see if I am dreaming Lina is none other than the secretary beside Luca, she couldnt help but look at Luca strangely after she heard the words, she had never seen Luca react with such a face, it was so abnormal. Not to mention Lina, all the bigwigs sitting at the conference table were confused, in their impression, Luca is always so calm and strong, but now they seem to see a boss who is talking nonsense! Lina, Im not hallucinating, am I? Can you help me see if this contact is sending me a message? Luca said with excitement and apprehension, as if she was immersed in her own world and had ignored the fact that there were more than twenty big shots in the conference room waiting for her to chair the meeting. Lina came over to take a look and said in an affirmative tone, Yes, my princess! Luca immediately smile, a smile, the kind of bloom out of the stunning and beautiful, really dazzling, look at a nce to be turned upside down. However, in the face of Lucas iparable beauty at this moment, a powerful man sitting at the conference table is a look as if he had seen a ghost. They have long been ustomed to Lucas face like an ancient iceberg, as well as her strong, iron-blooded wrist, in fact, Luca in addition to being crowned The kings Woman title, secretly there are such as Boos In fact, in addition to the title of The kings Woman, Luca secretly have such titles as Boos, Devil woman, vampire, etc. From these titles, it is also enough to see the cold and ruthless side of Luca. As for Luca simr to this moment this bright as a flower smile they really have not seen, not to mention the current pair of perverse behavior, it is unheard of. By this time, Luca had already clicked the dialog box open, and a line of message was presented C Hi Luca, how are you? I was looking for you for something. Luca still had a radiant smile on the corner of her mouth, and she couldnt help but leap up and say, My king contacted me, my king is finally sending me a message The message was sent by Jason from Carovia, who probably never expected to cause such excitement and joy to Luca. While Luca was excited and thrilled, she also noticed Jasons message that he had something for her. At that moment, Luca took a deep breath, a little back to consciousness she realized that there seems to be a meeting to be held at the moment.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But Luca couldnt care less, she picked up thisptop, stood up directly and said, Lina, this meeting will be chaired by you for the time being, its not much moreplicated anyway, just say the n I drew up With that, under the iparable shocked and amazed gaze of all the bigwigs in the conference hall, Luca da da da da stepped on her high heels and walked out. I think if Miss Luca is not hallucinating, then it must be me who is! Me too! Im wondering if I was just dreaming, an unbelievably ridiculous dream! Wait, what did Miss Luca just say? My king? Did she already find her own king? Oh, my goodness! This is such sad news C at least it is indeed devastating news for those young Masters of the great families! It looks like we wont be able to have the meeting today either At the conference table, one of the powerful bigwigs was talking. Chapter 065 Satan, my king! Next to the meeting room is a lounge. Luca walked out in a hurry and pushed open the door of this lounge, closing the door, she was already impatient to send a video call request. Next, Luca waited with a feeling of excitement, nervousness and apprehension, at this time she was really afraid that the avatar suddenly went dark, that really hurt too much. Why havent you picked up- Luca gritted his teeth, a pair of turquoise blue like the sea unadulterated gaze not blinking at theputer screen, only to feel that every second passed has be iparably slow. In the house of Bamboo Residence. Jason sent a message to Luca and didnt see a response, so he went to the bathroom. Just finished relieving himself, he heard a video call beeping on hisputer, he hurriedly washed his hands and came out, returned to the desk and sat down, a nce is to see Luca sent a video call request. Jason smiled and clicked on this video call. At once, a beautiful blonde on the screen presented a beautiful woman, crystal skin like snow, impable delicate face, enough to make people fall into the turquoise blue eyes, high nose is like a blossoming rose under the ming red lips. When he saw this beautiful face, Jason couldnt help but be a little impressed, only to feel that Luca is still the same as before, still looking good, charming. Hi Luca, youre still looking really pretty. I know youre busy, but theres something I really have to ask you for a favor. Jason spoke one after the other, speaking English. But he actually saw the video Luca actually did not have the slightest reaction, just like a wooden man. Luca was indeed a bit dazed. When Jasons face popped up on the video window, she just felt that time had stood still. She looked at the man in the video, looked at his face that was like a hard line like a knife, looked at his eyes that were as deep as the starry sky, looked at thezy smile that was raised at the corners of his mouth at all times She was obsessed for a while. I was obsessed, I felt that this man was still the same as the image she had fixed in her mind, still unchanged. Its really him, Satan, the man who represents killing in the dark world, and the man who is the king of her heart! Luca, are you okay? Hey, you do say something ah, can not this is a wax figure? That is too realistic this joke is a bit too big! In the video, Jason couldnt help but speak up. Luca came back to her senses, she could not help but puff, with this smile, the whole person also became vivid, endless seductive charm is also diffused out, she said with a smile: You have seen such a beautiful wax figure ah Satan, finally is to see you again! Where are you? Im in Carovia, naturally, and I need your help with something. Jason said. What is it, you say? Luca smiled profusely. I need $30 million, so consider me borrowing it from you for now. Can you handle it on your end? Jason asked. Thirty million dors? That doesnt fit your price tag, Ill give you $300 million, okay? Luca looked at Jason in the video without blinking and said with a smile. Jason is frozen, 300 million? Please, I only need 30 million, right? Even if youre a tycoon, you cant do this, the moment you open your mouth, its a tenfold increase, which makes people not at all psychologically prepared. No, no, no, what am I doing with so much money? Give me 300 million, even if I sell my body to you in my life I cant repay it. Jason said with a smile. Really? Lucas eyes lit up, those seductive turquoise blue eyes stared at Jason in the video, she smiled and said, Satan, thene to me, everything I have is yours, you dont have to pay anything back. Hey, hey, can we still chat properly like friends? I know you dontck money, but you cant tempt people with money, right? Just now you mean that you want to adopt me? Jason said with a straight face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. No, youre here to adopt me! You are the man who is the king of my heart! Luca said with a smile. Hey, lets get back to business. The moment I open my mouth and casually drop three hundred million dors over a woman, I really cant afford to underwrite. Jason smiled and continued, I need this $30 million urgently, and I can only ask for cash or gold of equal value. Its best to get it within tomorrow, can you help with that? The deal is in Carovia? asks Luca. Yes! Beavend at CaroviaUstio. Ill be at Beavend tomorrow, Jason said. There is no problem with the cash, I can prepare it out immediately. The only trouble is the border crossing inspection. Of course, this trouble is only for others. It doesnt exist for me. I have more or less some channels, this matter can still be taken care of for you. Luca said with a smile. You mean you get the cash ready and fly it in directly from overseas? Jason asked. Of course, thats the only way you can get it if you need it so urgently. Although I was also able to contact yourrgest underground money changers in Carovia, it would be unrealistic to get you $30 million in cash within tomorrow. Luca said. Due to the foreign exchange control in Carovia, even if you bring in more than 10, 000 US dors from abroad, you need to undergo customs inspection and fill out an application form. Not to mention the huge amount of cash in tens of millions of dors. Luca said lightly, but the actual operation is extremely difficult, through the air transport to bring 30 million dors into the territory of Carovia unnoticed, this can only be done by the means of the sky. But Jason remembered Lucas identity is also relieved, with the British and Western one of the royal family, but also Europes military industry Boos, the means is naturally through the sky, so it is not surprising to be able to do such a thing. Satan, Ive decided to send this money to you personally, okay? Luca said with a smile as if he remembered something. As soon as Jason heard that, he said, No, that wont work. I have an operationing up, so I cant take you with me when youe over. Besides, you are usually very busy, I cant dy your business. For me, to meet my king is the right thing to do. I really cant. The ce Im going to is dangerous, so I really cant take you with me. How about this, youve done me a great favor, Ill go over to you sometime and buy you a meal to thank you, how about that? Really? Really! Jason said with a nod. Yes, then its a deal! Luca smiled, excited beyond words, the pair of turquoise blue eyes like the sea is shining with the silk crystal light, looking like the sky stars converge in the eyes. Chapter 066 – Big Liar! Luca has been in contact with Jason for most of the year, but Jason has not logged into the chat software during this half year, which makes her very disappointed. Right now, a good video call with Jason, Luca naturally does not want it to end so quickly. Her beautiful eyes were full of sorrow as she looked at Jason and said in a sultry tone, Satan, did you forget about me? This half year has passed, you have not contacted me, I have never seen a reply to your message. Jasons face was stunned, thinking how this big beautiful womans words sounded a bit like A resentful woman in a boudoir ah? The problem is, he hasnt even had the time to wreak havoc on this beauty yet, its not so resentful, right? Heughed and said, I was previously very busy and needed to go on various missions, which had time to chat online. What about now? Not busy anymore? Luca asked. Jason nodded and said, Its a lot easier now that Ive found a job thats kind of free, and Im really not that busypared to the past. What kind of job did you get? Luca asked curiously. Security. Worked as a security guard inside a university in Carovia. Jason said. Security guard? Luca couldnt believe her ears as she eximed, Satan, with your ability, youre actually working as a security guard? Its unbelievable!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jasonughed lightly and said, Theres no need to make such a fuss, is there? I think its quite appropriate. At least so far, Im enjoying the work. Luca was so angry that she gritted her teeth, she grunted: Then why dont youe to me as a security guard? How about youe to my military industry group as a security guard, you can live in my estate, dine with me every day, the sry it gives you 10 million a month, subsidies 10 million, activity funds 10 million. It works out to exactly 30 million per month. Ahem- Jason coughed, he found that this kind of assets tens of billions, simply not bad money golden master,munication is really easy to make people have a heart attack. For the first time in his life, Jason feels so close to being a billionaire, its practically within his reach. As long as he nodded, a yearter is a billionaire, even if it is stepped on the shit to win the jackpot is not as fast as thises! He also knew that Luca was not joking, she was absolutely on point and she had the capital to do so. I say Luca, Your Highness, lets not talk about money, okay? Youre clearly testing my resolve. Too unkind. Jason said with a bitter smile. Luca gave Jason a nk look and said, I knew you wouldnt say yes. In fact, as long as you nod your head, I can give you everything I have. After all, if you hadnt saved me in the first ce, I would have died long ago. By chance, by chance. It was just a coincidence that you were in danger, and the assassins, damned to death, wanted to get rid of me along with them. Rather than saving you, I was saving myself. So, dont forget it, its really nothing. Jason said in a hurry. It turns out that a year ago, in a five-star hotel in Europe, Luca was confronted with an borate plot to assassinate her. This is inevitable, Luca control Europesrgest arms factory, which also does not know how many forces involved in the interests, and even affect the supply of arms to some countries. So many people wanted Lucas life, and still do. It so happened that Jason was on a mission in Europe at that time and also stayed in this hotel. When the assassinsunched the assassination, Jason, who lived on the same floor, was also affected, and Jason had to fight back in order to protect himself. Luca did not have many guards around her at the time, and soon after the assassination wasunched, all of her guards had been killed. In that case, in the face of more than a dozen powerful assassins, Jason led Luca to kill a bloody way, and thus saved Lucas life by mistake. Later Jason knew Lucas identity, Jason also sought Lucas help in several of Europes operations, and became familiar with one another. Ill keep it in mind anyway. Luca smiled, her slender ten fingers tapping the keyboard as she spoke, and she said with a smile, Well, Satan, Ive got the cash you want. The next step is to fly it over. You said youd take me to dinner, right? Can I choose the time? Sure. Jason said. Then its within a month no, within a week. Luca said. Jason was stunned, a week? A weekter, Im afraid he will still be in the Golden Triangle area, from the time simply toote. Not in a week. In a month. Jason said in a rush. One month ah well, you can not lie to me! Luca said. Jason patted his chest and said in a serious manner, Are you kidding, when have I ever lied to you? The best thing about me, besides being handsome, is that I keep my promises, right? Humph! You still say that! Last time I said I wanted you to apany me to see Queen, and you agreed. But in the end it was saying that you were in the middle of some death desert and had no time to split up or something like that. Also, once in the African savannah camping, you said that if I feel scared at night alone, you can go to your tent to sleep together the middle of the night I was indeed scared, the prairie those beasts roar how scary ah! I ran to your tent and said scared, you pulled me to sit on the prairie, watching the stars all night, I, I hated you at the time! Youre a big liar! Luca a burst of exasperated usations of Jasons past bad behavior of not keeping his word. C Jason a speechless, thinking that at that time I was CaroviaDragon Shades special operations soldier, with such a status which can go with you to meet queen, this is very sensitive, right, was found out that is the crime of espionage ah! As for the grasnd that tent can only amodate a person to sleep, two people simply can not squeeze the well! Jason also knows that you cant reason with women, especially beautiful women, the more you exin, the darker it gets. So Jason hurriedly said, Well, lets forget about the past for now. Im almost ready to go. Ill be waiting for your news tomorrow in Carovias Kunming. The people you sent to deliver the cash, then contact my cell phone number directly, Ill meet the other party in the past Ill tell you my cell phone number in Carovia first. So this is your cell phone contact in Carovia. No wonder the few cell phone numbers I used to contact you previously on Europes side couldnt be reached. Luca said again with a sultry voice, then said, Dont worry, Ill get this done. Tomorrow you wait for news on it. Jason nodded, and finally, with Lucas reluctant expression, he ended the video call. Next, Jason needed to fly to Beavend overnight. This time the operation, how to say it will take several days, before leaving is it necessary to take a leave of absence from the beauty principal? This is just two days after they came to work, they have to take a leave of absence, there is no one else. I also wonder what the beautiful principals reaction will be when she learns about it. Chapter 067 – First in! Jason simply packed his bags, and before he left the house he called Barry, the head of the Security Office C Hey, Barry? Talk to you about something. Jason, if theres anything you want, just say so. Heres the thing, I have to take a trip out of town for something urgent, so Im taking a leave of absence from you. Estimated a week or so of vacation. Huh? Leave of absence? Barry on the phone froze, he was a little confused, Jason just came to work not two days ago? This is to take a week off? Jason could understand Barrys feelings, he himself felt a little embarrassed, he said: Barry, indeed there are some urgent matters that need to be dealt with. Ill take a few days off, and Ill ask Frederick and the others to cover my shift for me. When Ie back, Ill just work overtime to make up for it. Barry came back to his senses and he hurriedly said, Jason, its definitely fine with me if you want to take time off. However, I think youd better talk to Miss Martino, after all, youre still technically under Miss Martinos control. Okay, Ill talk to Miss Martino. Jason nodded. After hanging up the phone, Jason called Kays cell phone number, but the other party was prompted to turn off the phone. The lights were off in the house of the beautiful principal next door, and no one was obviously there. Jason thought about it and walked towards the Faculty Building, thinking that the beautiful principal wouldnt still be working overtime, right? Jason arrived at Kays office door, he reached out and knocked on the door, inside really is the voice of Kay response, which made him feel the beauty principal is really dedicated ah, work up to forget about sleep. On the contrary, I just came to work not two days to take leave,pared with the beautiful principal is really a shame, in the future to the beautiful principal as a role model, work hard, to improve their professional ethics. Jason pushed the door, he walked with his head held high, walking with the wind, presenting a hard mans masculine aura, he always felt that every time he walked into the beautiful principals office was a runway show for himself! One has to present the most Man most handsome side, not to say to brighten the eyes of the beautiful teacher, at least to make her profoundly aware that he is the most handsome security guard ever in the school. Anyway, the girls on the Oakshire University forum all agree that they are The most handsome security guard, but thats not enough,cking official proof. If the beautiful president thinks so, it means that Oakshire University recognizes him as the most handsome security guard. What a pull that would be! Kay did light up when she saw Jason walk in. But it wasnt from Jasons self-professed good looks, but from the fact that she noticed Jason was carrying a backpack C the same backpack he was carrying when he came to Oakshire University yesterday for his induction, if she remembered correctly, with no extra luggage. Now, its after work hours, what does he mean by carrying a backpack over to himself? Could it be C he wants to resign voluntarily? This must be the reason, otherwise there is nothing to do, he is not to carry a backpack over to find their ah. Thinking of this, Kay has no reason to be a burst of joy up, only to feel that the heavens have manifested themselves, sensing their own devout prayers, and finally is the abomination of this bastard to drive away. Jason, what did youe to see me about? Kay asked, delighted on the inside, but still restrained on the outside, trying to keep her face as natural as possible. Well, Miss Martino, I think- Jason spoke up. Kay, however, interrupted him and said, Take it easy, sit down first. Jason immediately felt strange, only to feel that something was wrong C when did the beautiful principal be so nice attitude? It doesnt make sense! It must be her own handsomeness that makes her heart flutter! Jason thought about it, but only for this reason, he immediately smiled, thinking that in such a situation, he applied for leave, the beautiful principal will also be very happy to agree, right? Jason just sat down in the chair opposite Kay, before he opened his mouth, Kay is with a heartfelt tone said: Jason, I know this job is not as easy as you think, on the one hand you are not ready, on the other hand also with your personality some conflict. However, from yesterday to now, I do see that you have tried your best and worked hard. A lot of your actions are running with the purpose of wanting to do your job well, and although the results achieved are not satisfactory, you did try your best. So, I can understand that you have to make such a decision. Kay finished a pair of eyes staring straight at Jason, she as a leader, the surface of the polite words have been said enough, the next is Jason to take advantage of the slope of the statement. For example, Thank you for your understanding, I have indeed tried my best, but I think about it, I think this job is really not suitable for me and so on and so forth is what she is most looking forward to. But Kay is to find that the guy in front of him is actually a look of bewilderment and dismay. Jason was indeed a bit dazed, and after a long time, he said rather puzzled, Miss Martino, what are you talking about here? Kays heart pounded with displeasure as she red at Jason and asked bluntly, Arent you here to quit your job? Miss Martino, are you kidding me? You cant encourage me to go back in the direction of duplicity, Miss Martino! I love this job so much, why would I quit? Jasons voice rose, and only at the end did he add, Im here to take a leave of absence. Taking time off?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Kay froze for a moment, feeling that he had misunderstood ah, this guy is here to take a leave of absence? Whats wrong with you? Youve been here less than two days and you want to take a leave of absence? Yes, take a leave of absence. Mine is going to go out of town for a trip and I wont be back for about a week, so Im taking seven days off for now. Jason said. He was really speechless, it turned out that the beautiful principal previously showed a pleasant, understanding, approachable is mistaken for his own resignation ah, this is really too hurt, how much she is anxious to leave ah? Kay learned of Jasons intentions and really wanted to find a crack in the ground, recalling her previous preconceptions, she was really blushing. Youve only been here a few days? And you want to take a leave of absence? Dont even think about it! Kay huffed and puffed, her previous cheerfulness dissipating without a trace. Miss Martino, peoples lives are at stake and I had to go. Jason had stood up as he spoke, and he continued, I came over to talk to you, not to consult you or ask for your permission. Just to let you know. With that, Jason walked towards the outside of the office. For a moment, Kay only felt a hundred ws scratching her heart, there is a kind of indescribable annoyance, forgive her ignorance, in front of the leadership of such a wild security really never seen. Jason, stop right there! Kay shouted. Miss Martino, I catch a ne when Ie back you shout stand still, I immediately give you stand into a wooden man! Jasons voice drifted far away, and the words had just fallen, and the man was already far away. That damnable bastard! Kay couldnt help but p the table, more and more sure that this guy must havee to Oakshire University specifically to piss himself off. Chapter 068 Cash in hand! Oakshire, Oakshire Airport. Jason has booked a direct flight to Beavend, China, leaving at 1:00 p. m. and arriving at his destination almost in the early morning hours. Jason waited in the waiting room after going through security. Next, he needs to n this one out properly. The first is definitely to keep Cameron and others safe. Jason has also dealt with the armed forces in the Golden Triangle area and knows that they are a bunch ofwless elements, many of whom have not received formal military training and are recruited militia to fill the armed forces. These militants have one thing inmon C they are greedy, vicious and murderous! Even the San Escobar Independence Army is no exception. So to keep Cameron their lives, it is necessary to meet their greedy nature, which is the reason Jason needs to Luca for help, the only way to let them see the real money, they will not persecute Cameron and others. Secondly, how to fight back after rescuing Cameron and others, and get back thepensation with interest. No one in the world has ever been able to ckmail Jason. Therefore, even if Jason brought 30 million U. S. dors to go over, the other side to swallow in one breath and then return in one piece, which is basically a nightmare.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. If the brothers of Satan Operation Group cane over, then this matter will be much better. But the brothers of Satan Operation Group were on a mission, and Jason didnt think to contact them for support, he was confident that he could handle the situation this time. He originally thought he would retire from Dragon Shade ande to Oakshire University as a security guard to live a life of leisure and freedom. I didnt expect the battle toe so quickly. But Jason is also ustomed to it, every now and then the action battle, for him is like a meal routine. Unlike before, this time he is not acting as Dragon Shade, but his own personal action for his brother. Just thinking about it, it was ready to board. Jason withdrew his thoughts, stood up, and boarded the ne with the crowd. Once on the ne, Jason also closed his eyes and rested, using the time of the ne flight to refresh himself. 3:30 AM. A direct flight from Oakshirended smoothly at Longriver International Airport of Beavend. After the cabin door opened, Jason walked off the ne with the crowd of passengers. Jason took a taxi to a star hotel he had reserved. After checking in, Jason took his room card to the room and closed the door, he dialed Nathans contact information. Nathan was still awake at this hour, and Jason said, Nathan, its me. Ive arrived in Beavend, and tomorrow Im driving to South Easton. Jason, then well wait for you over here. Do you know anyone here in Beavend who can get me a car? Preferably a Ford Raptor. dont need a new car either, just something I can drive anyway. Yes. The whole Ustio, Mr. Dickson more or less have some connections. Ill contact you and have your car ready in the morning. jason you just need to tell me which hotel youre staying at and Ill have the car driven over to you. Good. There is another task for you, you go and find out the camp where the San Escobar Independence Army is stationed. How many troops they have, the terrain around the camp, the security of the camp, etc., all of it. The more details the better. Understood. Then theres nothing else to do. Ill be in touch with you when I get to South Easton. Jason spoke up and ended the call with Nathan. Early the next morning. Around 9:30 pm. Jason was awakened by a ringing cell phone and he grabbed it to see that it was a strange calling in. Jason answered the phone, HelloC Excuse me, is this Jason? My name is Roger, Nathan contacted mest night and said Jason you need a car, right? A young mans voice came over the phone. Oh, youre sent by Nathan are you? Yes. Is Jason staying at the Royal East Hotel? Yes. Im already here outside the hotel lobby. If Jason is free you cane down and Ill give you the car. So soon, huh? You wait, Ill be right down. Jason spoke, he rolled over and got up, put on his clothes and walked out, took the elevator downstairs and walked out of the hotel lobby to see a ck Ford Raptor parked in the parking lot with a young man with short shaved hair standing in front of it. Jason walked over, talked to the person and confirmed that this was the same Roger who hade to deliver the car. Jason, here are the keys to the car. Use this car however you like. Roger said with a smile. Then Ill be very polite. And thanks a lot. Jason smiled. Roger hurriedly said, Jason, youre wee. Im right here in the city, so if theres anything Jason needs to do back there, just let me know. Okay, good. Jason nodded. Roger saw that there was nothing else to do, so he said goodbye to Jason and stopped a cab to leave. Jason parked the Ford Raptor, the next is to wait for Lucas side of the news, he believes in Lucas ability, she said she can send over three thousand dors in cash today, then certainly can do. This wait is to wait until the evening time. At around 6:30 p. m., Jason received a mysterious phone call on his cell phone, which he immediately answered, and immediately a pure British English came through: Hello, is this Mr. Miller? Yes, its me. May I ask who you are? Jason asked. I am here to meet with you on the orders of Miss Luca. If its convenient for you, pleasee to the Beavend Hotel in half an hour, said the man who called himself Edmond. Ill be there now. Jason said. He drove the Ford Raptor and sped off towards the State Guest Hotel. Beavends State Guest Hotel has always hosted national leaders and overseas VIPs, and from the phone call, Jason surmised that Edmond and his group should be staying at the State Guest Hotel. As to in what capacity they came and what means they used to bring so much cash over, it is unknown. Soon, Jason drove to the State Guest Hotel, actually saw the entrance to the State Guest Hotel, including the periphery, have a special police stationed, so that every guest entering the State Guest Hotel, have to undergo security checks before they are released. Obviously, the State Guest Hotel must have been checked in with some valuable guests. Jason stopped at the parking ce of the State Guest Hotel, he did not enter inside and took the opportunity to ask after seeing a security guard: Dude, howe the hotel is guarded by special police? Thats unusual. It is said to havee to an overseas VIP, I heard or what the Moldavian royal family people, came by special ne, Im not too sure. Anyway, the identity is extremely noble, the city has leaders to apany. The security guard said vaguely. Jason was stunned for a moment upon hearing the words, and then cried a little. He more or less guessed Lucas approach, should be the Moldavian royal family of a certain figure, suddenly flew to Beavend on a special ne, as to what the reason is unknown. Perhaps it was simply a visit to express some of the purposes of the Moldavian royal familys visit, such as bteral cooperation, charity or whatever, for any reason. Since it is the exclusive aircraft of the Moldavian royal family, the inspection received will not be so strict, and the customs will not suspect that people from the Moldavian royal family wille to Carovia and smuggle illegally or something, which is simply an insult to the Moldavian royal family. This is an insult to the Moldavian royal family. Even if the Moldavian royal family is found to carry a lot of cash with them, that is normal, others a royal family, travel with a lot of belongings is not normal? This is in line with the Moldavian royal familys identity is not. All in all, with the help of such a method, the cash Jason needed was brought along with him. Jason contacted Edmond and said he had arrived at the State Guest Hotel and was in the parking lot outside the hotel. A momentter, a tall white man walked out of the State Guest Hotel, followed by four bodyguards. The white man was none other than Edmond, who walked out into the parking lot and was greeted by Jason, and both parties identified themselves to each other. Mr. Miller, what you want is inside these two boxes. If you are not sure, you can also check and clear it first. Edmond said. As he spoke, the two bodyguards behind him each ced arge-sized trolley case in front of Jason. These two boxes, each with a size of at least 50 or 60 inches, appear to contain fifteen million dors each. No, I trust you, and I trust Luca, Jason smiled. Good. Ill be fine after that thing is given to you. Edmond smiled faintly. Jason smiled as he said, When you get back, say hello and thank you to Luca for me. With pleasure. Edmond smiled, he was indeed a true gentleman and was extremely polite from start to finish. Jason put the two boxes into the back of the Ford Raptor, and he said goodbye to Edmond and said, Im in a hurry. Ill leave you to it. Have a good time in Carovia. Thanks. Edmond spoke up. Jason said his goodbyes, started the car and left with a whistle, starting this action-packed journey. Chapter 069 Meet! South Easton is about six hundred kilometers away from Beavend by car. At this stage Jason can only drive himself there, by high-speed train is not practical, on the one hand there is no direct high-speed train to South Easton, on the one hand he carries tworge boxes of U. S. currency, once entering the train station will also be checked out, thus causing unnecessary trouble. The safest way is to drive there yourself. Jason expects to drive all night until tomorrow around noon, almost also arrived in South Easton. This section of the road is not the whole highway, if the whole highway that is not so long. South Easton is located in the Southwest of Ustio, bordering Marcos, San Escobar, and the capital of Marcos Reserves in less than 10 minutes by car, just a few minutes from the South Easton port. The capital of Marcos Reserves of San EscobarCOld Street CityCis less than ten minutes away by car. Jason knew that Cameron had a base in South Easton and a base in San Escobar. All he had to do now was drive at full speed and meet up with Nathan in South Easton. Jason followed the navigation and sped all the way down the highway, keeping his car speed at about 130 kilometers per hour, which is already flying on the highway. The only time Jason took a break at a service station on the way was in thetter part of the night to smoke a couple of cigarettes. He was not tired, with his physical quality, continuous runningbat for several days and nights are fine. Only four or five hours of continuous driving is indeed too boring, stopping for a cigarette in the service area, and it is much better to continue driving again. And so, by about one oclock the next day, Jason was driving along a county road, and the navigation showed only seven or eight miles left to South Easton. Jason contacted Nathan, and when the caller got on the phone, he said, Nathan, Im almost South Easton. There are about six or seven kilometers left. Jason, you keep driving, theres an intersection when you enter South Easton, me and a few brothers are already here waiting for you. Nathan said on the phone. Good. Jason nodded as he continued to drive on for a few kilometers, and sure enough, he saw an intersection. On the right side of the road, there are two cars parked and seven people standing in front of them. Jason guessed that these people should be Nathan them, he drove the car over, and really saw a familiar face among these people, the other side of the face white, looks quiet and quiet, the eyes of the essence of the inner man, but also gives a sense of calm and steady. This is the same Nathan that Jason met three years ago. Jason stopped the car and stepped out of the car, Nathan immediately greeted him, he said with a smile, Meet Jason. you guys, alle over and say hello to Jason. The remaining six men immediately came forward, shouting one bite of Jason, and that tone seemed extremely respectful. Jason looked at these people are feeling some strange, it is possible that these three years Cameron recruited new members, but can be recognized by Cameron recruited over, must also be a heavy brother. Jason, lets go inside the town first. Lets go have a meal first. Nathan said. Okay, so get in the car and go. Jason said with a smile. The group got into the car and drove forward into South Easton. Jason had been to this town three years ago, and when he came back three yearster, he found that not much had changed. Although it is adjacent to San Escobar, it is not much different from the towns in other parts of the country. However, due to its location, there are many travelers, some of them are tour groups and somee on their own, as it is extremely easy to get to San Escobar from here. Of course, because of this, from time to time there are some escaped criminals here, who flee to this ce, and then take the opportunity to escape into San Escobar to escape from the pursuit. In short, such a small town, the three religions and nine streams of people are mixed. Nathan took Jason to a restaurant in town. Nathan is familiar with the owner of this a restaurant, when the car stopped a restaurant owner hase out to greet with a smile. Nathan, is it safe to leave your stuff in the car? Jason asked. Nathan immediately heard the meaning of Jasons words, and he said with a smile, Dont worry. In front of Mr. Porters restaurant, its absolutely safe. Then its done. Jason said. The Ford Raptors trunk is holding $30 million, and the safety of this money is of utmost importance. The two big boxes are too big for Jason to drag out and take with him, since he can ensure the safety of that there is no need to bring out. Nathan ordered his food and asked Jason if he wanted some wine. Jason smiled and said, Lets skip the wine. Lets get Cameron out first. By the way, how long does it take to get from here to the location of the incident? Waiting for the evening we crossed the border by the side road at South Easton port, which does not require a border crossing inspection. After that, it took about an hour or so of driving along a mountain road to reach the site of the incident. Nathan said. Thats good. Jason nodded. The meal was quickly served, the portions are very adequate, the key is that the taste is also very positive, making the Sichuan kind of spicy aroma. Jason is indeed hungry, this drive over the basic did not eat, that is, drink some water. He ate three bowls of rice in a row to fill his stomach. After dinner, Jason had something to talk about, so Nathan took Jason to a hotel and got a room.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This time, Jason brought down the tworge boxes and brought them into the hotel room. When the door was closed and the window was shut, Jason then spoke up and said, Inside these two boxes is thirty million dors. So, Cameron and their lives are not in danger anymore. Nathan and several of them were grateful and amazed after hearing the words, they really didnt expect Jason to handle $30 million in cash overnight, which is really not something that ordinary people can do. The San Escobar Independence Army that used to work together was not like this, they were all about fair trade. It is this time that the San Escobar Independence Armys leader in that camp has changed, reced by a guy named Edgb. This guy is not trustworthy, not only swallowed the arms, but also detained Mr. Dickson and the others. Nathan sounded indignant, then said, Jason, do we really have to give all this money to Edgb? I really am not willing to! Jason smiled lightly and said, My money is not that easy to get. Do you have the information on the camp where the San Escobar Independence Army led by this Edgb? Ill take a look at it now. Jason, I made a rough sketch, take a look. Nathan opened his mouth and took out a piece of paper andid it t on the table. Chapter 070 Action Plan! Jason looked at the sketch nid t on the table, Nathan pointed and said: The location of the incident is here. The area around Golden Triangle is mountainous, but there are several viges near this area. This location is where the San Escobar Independence Army led by Edgb was stationed. Jason looked in the direction Nathans hand was pointing. The San Escobar Independence Armys camp is located in a mountainous area, built on a mountain, and the sketch outlines the size of the camp, some fortifications, etc. This the San Escobar Independence Army is stationed here year-round? Jason asked. Nathan nodded and said, Sort of. the San Escobar Independence Army and the Armed Forces of Marcos are at odds with each other, and the San Escobar Independence Army is located just outside the boundaries of the area controlled by the Marcos Reserves. The San Escobar Independence Army was located just outside the boundaries of the area controlled by the Marcos Reserves. The presence of the San Escobar Independence Army serves as a frontline post to keep an eye on the Armed Forces of Marcos movements. Jason also roughly understood the San Escobar Independence Army the significance of the existence of this stronghold, but this stronghold will not be long-term existence, with the San Escobar Independence Army strategic needs, the back will also change.N?velDrama.Org ? content. This can be inferred from Edgb targeting Cameronbetray each other. Cameron in Golden Triangle is also a powerful force, if Edgb want to station in this camp for a long time, this offended Cameron, but also betray each other, which is obviously not wise. If Edgb knew inside information about the San Escobar Independence Army, such as that the position was about to be abandoned, then Edgbs betray each other would make sense. His n was to make a big profit and then lead his troops out of the area. About how many people are in this the San Escobar Independence Army in the camp? Jason asked. Nathan thought about it and said, The troop strength of this camp is probably around 150. Thats probably the range. How many fighters do we have on our side and how many teams of Camerons fighters are in the stronghold over at Golden Triangle? Jason asked again. On Golden Triangles side, there are Bee, Bear, Dragon and their total of 26 fighters. Adding 7 people on my side, thats 33 fighters. Nathan replied. Theres no shortage of weapons for these, is there? Jason asked. Nathan smiled and said, Jason dont worry, we and Mr. Dickson is the arms trafficking. Of course there is no shortage of weapons. What iscking is only manpower. The San Escobar Independence Army is not an elite army, most of the soldiers in the San Escobar Independence Army are captured and trained for a few months before being sent into battle. If you really want to fight, there are not many real soldiers who can withstand the fight. Jason said with disbelief. Nathan nodded, a little excited and exuberant, because he could hear that Jason was ready to go big with this the San Escobar Independence Army. This is very much in line with Nathans character, the San Escobar Independence Army such a shameless act of betray each other has made his heart hold a ball of anger, he really is hoping to fight with the San Escobar Independence Army. During the conversation, the sky had begun to darken. When night falls, Jason and Nathan they start to move. Nathan and his car drove ahead, and Jason followed behind. All the way to South Easton port, not from the immigration barrier, but around to a remote side road, along the potholes, uneven road towards the front. After driving a distance along this remote path, the darkness of the night ahead, there are several strong lights shining over, the front position also has a human figure shing. Seeing this, Nathan was already surprised to see it. He probed out of the car window and shouted, Its me, Nathan! After hearing Nathans shout, the figures rushed to the road, like some obstacles on the road or something to move, so that Nathan and Jason they can drive through. It turns out that these people are set up to collect the toll. Some people who want to smuggle themselves to San Escobar along this path have to pay a toll when they meet these people, otherwise they really cant get through. Cameron is also quite famous in this area, Nathan is also extremely familiar with this ce, so after Nathan signed himself up, these people will no longer be difficult. The drive here is out of the Carovia border and into San Escobar territory. In front of a mountain road, Nathan suddenly stopped the car, and Jason behind also stopped the car. Nathan got out of the car and came towards Jason and said, Jason, I almost forgot. Its not safe to walk at night in San Escobar, especially on the road to Golden Triangle. From time to time, there are always some extremists who do not know how to live. This is an assult rifle, Jason, you take it, you can also immediately counterattack in case of emergency. As he spoke, Nathan handed Jason a zip-lock bag. Jason took it and unzipped it. Inside was an M16 with a round of ammunition inside the bag. Jason pulled the magazine off, filled it with a round, reloaded it and said, Lets go, rush over and meet up with the rest of the men in the stronghold. Okay, here we go! Nathan opened his mouth, he stepped into the car, and immediately the three cars were whizzing along this mountain forest in the iparable darkness of the night towards the front. The car is driving are mountain roads, mountain roads are on both sides of the vast mountain wilderness, where you can not see what the people, looks extremely deste and lonely. However, in this darkness of the night, there is a crisis lurking in the dark. San Escobar in some drug addicts or desperate gamblers, they will also be targeted at night for the night pedestrians to carry out roadside robbery, or even directly killed and robbed of the body of valuable things. Therefore, in San Escobar, it has be a consensus that people do not go out at night in any town. After about half an hour of driving, all of a sudden C Tuk Tuk Tuk! In front of Nathan in one of their cars, there was a violent burst of assult rifle sound passed and came. The rear window of a car driving in the front opened, and the gun sticking out of the window fired a barrage of bullets towards the right side of the mountains. With the sound of gunfire, it is clear that the right side of the mountains and forests have several figures scattered, fleeing in distress. There were obviously several extremists cooped up in that forest who wanted to ambush and rob, and in the face of these extremists, a show of some firepower to counterattack would have been able to keep them in the dark. This kind of situation Nathan they as well as repeatedly seen, so after shooting also have no intention to chase those few extremists, as long as these extremists do not die to rush up, then it is not to pay attention to them. On the way also just happened this small incident, and after another half hour, the speed of the car in front of the car slowed down significantly. And then continue to drive forward for a while, is to see a forest covered clearing built up a simple camp, the camp has swaying lights scattered through and out, in the darkness of the night looks particrly blinding. When the three cars approached the camp, five or six gunmen emerged from the darkness, but after seeing clearly that it was Nathan and them, the soldiers greeted each other. The car drove to a stop in front of the camp, Nathan stepped out of the car and said towards Jason who was pushing open the door and stepping down, Jason, here we are, this is one of our makeshift camps. Look out. Jason grinned. Nathan then led Jason toward the camp. Chapter 071 Night Scouting! In the camp, came out seven or eight men, they wore fieldbat uniforms, emitting a tough and brave aura, which also contains a iron-blooded aura, is obviously the role of years of crawling in the gunfire. The middle of a man with a sturdy physique, tall and strong, walking like a moving mountain, a rugged face with a beard, although his own breath has been internalized, but still can not hide the violent and powerful aura. This look is bound to be a fierce man. This sturdy mans face looked happy when he saw Jason, he grinned and said in an excited and respectful tone, Jason, youre here. Isnt that Bear? Haha, you kid is really getting more and more horizontal growth,pared to three years ago and a damn strong circle. Jason walked up and shook hands with the sturdy man whose name was Bear. Jason! Next to a man also opened his mouth, he shaved his head, his body is not as sturdy and thick as Bear, but his body is a breath of toughness, giving the impression that it is like a sword hidden in a sheath, once sheathed, is bound to be sharp. Dragon is it, I remember you too. Jason smiled, shook Dragons hand and patted him on the shoulder. Jason also remembers that Dragon is a Combat veteran, said to have yed Fatal Contact in Europe before following Cameron, and has strong fighting ability of his own. Jason is still as elegant as he was three years ago C no, I think Jason is getting more and more handsome. A man walked up and said with a smile. Bee? Ha ha ha, you kid is still such a slick talker, this is from the mouth of a beautiful woman, I still suffer a little. Im not sure Im going to be able to get a good deal on this. Jason said with a smile. Bee hurriedly said, Jason dont worry, I am of normal sexual orientation and say such things from my heart, I really am not coveting your good looks. Holy shit! Its okay if you dont exin, but when you do I get even more upset. Jasonughed. Jason met all of these people three years ago, and they were among the first core members to follow Cameron. Jason,e into the camp first and talk. Dragon said. Okay, lets go inside and talk about it. Jason nodded. Walked into the tent, Jason sat with Nathan, Bear, Dragon, Bee and others, the tent was sparsely equipped, the main thing was a totalmunicator, and signal receiver. How far is the San Escobar Independence Armys camp from here? Jason asked. Its not far. Go over the short hill in front of you, and about two kilometers or so further on, youll see the camp where the San Escobar Independence Army is stationed. Bee said. How many other people besides Cameron are being held by THE San Escobar Independence Army? Jason asked again. Mr. Dickson and Wolf, Teeth and 12 others. They are all being held by the San Escobar Independence Army and must be in the camp. Bee continued. Jason mused and said, What kind of weapons and equipment do you have here? Let me see. Jason,e this way.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dragon smiled and spoke, leading Jason to another camp where weapons were ced and where several warriors were on guard. Jason came over to take a look, there are a lot of weapons and equipment, mainly to assult rifle and pistol, but also sniper rifle, and Stoner 63, as well as some grenades, anti-personnel mine and so on. Jason found the night vision telescope from it, a Mad Dog Combat de together with the sheath pinned to the calf, he turned his gaze, cant help but brighten up, walked to the front to pick up a sniper rifle, said with a smile: Here there is the Barrett M82 ah, not bad. I like this gun. Jason put this sniper rifle on his back and casually picked up another B92 pistol. In this way, Jason equates himself to beingpletely armed. Next to Nathan and others looked a little surprised, Bears character is straightforward and violent, after he saw Jason act so, he subconsciously took a Stoner general-purpose machine gun in his hand and said in a jarred voice: Jason, is it the intention to st those buggers tonight? Jasonughed and said, Cameron and the others are still in each others hands, so how can we fight if we throw in the towel? You guys stay in this camp and guard it. Ill take advantage of the night to go around the other sides stronghold camp to get a clear picture of their reality. You guys just dont make any moves until Ie back. Nathan they did understand that Jason was nning to target the enemy camp for night reconnaissance. Jason, youre all by yourself? Nathan couldnt help but ask. I alone will be enough. There is no need for too many people, more people will be easily exposed instead. Dont worry, I will be fine. Not to mention the San Escobar Independence Army, even if the U. S. Armys elite Delta Special Forces are stationed in this stronghold, they cant do anything to me. Jason opened his mouth, his tone nd, yet revealing an absolute confidence. Nathan, Bear, Dragon and others nodded, for Jasons strength they absolutely admire, three years ago in the battle to chase that unit of ARMED drug trafficker, they have witnessed Jasons unfathomable and terrifying body. Jason then instructed Nathan and the others a few words, and then he was on his own. Jason did not sneak straight ahead from the front of the camp, believing that the San Escobar Independence Army would have sent scouts to monitor Nathans movements in their camp. If he moves directly from the front of the camp, he may be detected by the San Escobar Independence Armys shadowy scouts, and thus lose his chance. When Jason was ready, he walked out of the camp, circled around the back of the camp, and then stalked through the pale night-covered mountains to the right towards the camp where the San Escobar Independence Army was stationed. Once you enter the jungle, you are the king! This is a true reflection of Jason, who stands at the top of the food chain in the jungle. At this time, Jasons own breath has beenpletely converged, the action is silent, he seems to have merged with the night, sneaking is also with the surrounding forest, terrain as a cover, will be his own perfect concealment within. His speed is not slow, his own perception ability has been fully opened, the pair of calm as the deep sea gaze shes with calm and collected intention, like a beast of prey in the night. There is indeed a short hill ahead, and ording to Nathan, they can see the camp where the San Escobar Independence Army is stationed after crossing this short hill. Jason took a deep breath in the dark, he moved his body and swept out in a hurry towards the front. Just when he was about to start sneaking up the mountain, suddenly, his mind moved and he fiercely felt several unusual and faint aura fluctuations ahead. Chapter 072 – Enemy Camp! After feeling the unusual breath fluctuations, Jasons action also slowed down, he did not have the slightest breath leak out, he believed that the short mountain forest ambush of manpower is certainly not aware of his presence. Jason eyes shining, he locked the direction of these unusual breath fluctuations came after he began to sneak past. The quiet mountain forest is as dark as ink, the light of the waning moon in the sky can not shine in, such an environment can be said to be out of reach. Even so, Jasons actions were not in any way impeded. Jason in the process of sneaking is still silent, his own figure is also perfectly hidden in a variety of cover, so even if someone towards Jason sneaking this direction to scout over, will never see his figure, only to see theyers of mountains and undting terrain. As he continued to dive, the anomalous scents that Jason had locked onto got closer and closer, and at a certain distance, Jason stopped. His main purpose this time was only to scout the enemy camp, not to kill these ambushers, so there was no need to make an assassination and thus alert the snake. Jason ambushed in the cover of several trees, he took out the night vision telescope and looked forward, locking the direction of the unusual aura. Ahead, in a mountain forest, through Jasons careful reconnaissance, is really found about five or six ambush figures, they are half crouched, from halfway up the mountain height is holding binocrs towards the front of the stare. And these figures are directly in front of Nathan, Bear and their temporary camp. Obviously, these people are the San Escobar Independence Armys scouts who are watching Nathans movements in their camp at all times. After all, the San Escobar Independence Army has detained Cameron and others, so the San Escobar Independence Army also needs to keep track of Nathans movements. Jason made a slight note of the location, after which he bowed and slowly fell backwards, folding his body and bypassing the San Escobar Independence Armys scouting fighters from another direction. Jason stalked up the mountain, with his speed, quickly ascended the short mountains head, this way did not encounter any ambush manpower. After climbing to the top of the mountain, Jason dived down from the top of the mountain, in his perception, there is no abnormal breath fluctuations within the radius, so his speed also began to let go, in that whoosh body movement, he is already quickly diving down the mountain. As we continued to dive forward for more than a kilometer, we could faintly see the lights ahead, and it seemed that the direction where the lights were waving was the camp where the San Escobar Independence Army was stationed. Coming here meant that the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks was on alert, which made Jasons actions cautious. Suddenly, from afar, a strong light swept over from afar, and where it passed, the light was iparably bright. Jason hid behind a tree, knowing that it was the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks searchlight, which meant that the camp had towers as observation posts. When the searchlight shifted away, Jason emerged from the darkness, his face as calm as ake, the eyes of the eyes unperturbed, began to dive forward at a constant speed. With the dive closer and closer, the night, with the naked eye has been the other side of the camp from the lights, are vaguely the general outline of this camp in the eye. Jason stalked to a distance of about five or six hundred meters from this camp and stopped. In this position, he had seen through the binocrs the ranks of warriors patrolling the outskirts of the camp. Jason chose a concealed terrain and he ambushed it, carrying the Barrett M82sniper rifle on his back on the ground, not intending to do a long-range snipe, but just in case. Jason began to observe the camp through the night vision telescope. In his line of sight, this camp was located in the direction of a clearing in the mountains and forests, and was situated in half a dozen buildings, which had satellite dishes erected on top of them, and the periphery was circled with barbed wire in an irregr polygon. On the four corners of the camp, respectively, there is a seven or eight meters high towers, these towers are the observation posts in the camp, the towers are equipped with searchlights, with three to four warriors on the top of the varying responsible for the guard. Jason put down his night vision goggles, brought up the sniper rifle in front of him and aimed it towards the top of the tower, through the sniper rifle, he could see more clearly what was going on in the tower.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Each tower was equipped with a machine gun, and with four towers and four machine guns, and still high above the ground, this was undoubtedly the strongest mid-air firepower in this camp. This means that if the camp is to be attacked, the firepower on these four towers must be dealt with as a priority. The gate of the camp has a team of warriors on guard, each looking alert and staring around. The general situation of the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks was also in Jasons eyes, and the ce where Cameron and others were held should be in these buildings in the camp, as to which one is not known. The building on the far right is a barracks-style structure, two stories high, in which the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers stationed in this camp are supposed to live. In the middle there is a separate bungalow is lit, outside the bungalow are arranged to have soldiers on guard, enough to highlight the special ce of this bungalow. Jason spected that this bungalow should be the ce where Edgb, the leader of the San Escobar Independence Army, lived and was also themand headquarters of the camp. The camp also has a team of fighters making the rounds, but from the point of view of discipline, it appears to be very loose, some fighters in the rounds of restraint, are lighting cigarettes and smoking. The building of the barracks, from time to time, there are three or two warriors who appear to be staggering out, looking like they are drunk. The barracks will asionally be far away from the sound of a few great noise. From these details, Jason also determined that the San Escobar Independence Army was undisciplined andcked control. This also let Jason slightly relieved, a team of warriors can be reflected in the ability to fight from the discipline, the real warriors will have their own awareness, adhere to the discipline in the barracks, the alert patrol when never ambiguous. It is no wonder that the San Escobar Independence Army, and not only the San Escobar Independence Army, but also the government army, can receive systematic military training intact not many soldiers. In Jasons opinion, such an undisciplined the San Escobar Independence Army, once the battle is engaged that is a scattered te. Look at the number of people, but the reality is unbearable. If I had known that, I wouldnt have bothered Luca to prepare 30 million U. S. dors. Its enough to prepare some money as a meeting gift first. Jason smiled to himself. Immediately afterwards, he was ready to withdraw. He put away the sniper rifle, his body slowly backward, until the searchlight sweeping through, surrounded by darkness again, he turned a turn, this sneak away. Chapter 073 Contact the San Escobar Independence Army! In the camp on the other side of the short mountain. Nathan, Bear, Dragon, Bee and others gathered together. They looked at the time is already more than two hours past, Jason is still not yet back. Forgive them for Jasons strength iparable confidence, but when they think of Jason alone deep scouting enemy camps, they can not help but show a trace of nervousness on their faces. Do you guys think we should go over and see how Jason is doing? Nathan asked, speaking up. Jason is highly skilled, there should be nothing wrong, but its good to have a pickup if we go there, right? Dragon said. Bee mused and said, Jason said to station us here and wait for his return. Lets wait patiently. If we cant, after an hour, Jason still hasnte back, then well act again. Okay, then its a deal. Nathan said. The words just fell not long, suddenly, the door of the camp was opened, a figure shed in, and walked in on this. Nathan they sensed, have turned their heads to look, their faces immediately rose with joy, one after another opened their mouths and said, Jason, youre back! It was Jason who walked in and said, Back. Went on a reconnaissance tour of the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks. As far as I can tell, the San Escobar Independence Army is just that, ill-disciplined and untouchable. Compared with the regr trained fighters, the San Escobar Independence Army is naturally inferior. But the San Escobar Independence Armys soldiers are very good at guerri warfare. They are very familiar with the mountains and forests, and they are also good at nting mines and so on. So the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers into the jungle, also known as the Shadow Army, once they are engaged in the jungle, it is indeed a headache. Bee said. Bear said in a jarred voice, No matter what, these bastards have betrayed their trust and detained Mr. Dickson. Then we will never swallow this anger, after rescuing Mr. Dickson, we must return the tooth for the tooth and blood for blood! Jason smiled ndly and said, Thats for sure. The oppression of my brothers, how to say that the other side must pay a hundred times the price to pay. Tonight the guys get a good nights rest and get refreshed. Tomorrow, the official start of the operation. Specific, tomorrow I will talk to everyone to set up some. Tomorrow towards evening, you contact Edgb, say that we have a meeting with him to discuss the deal. Nathans face twitched and he said, Jason, is it possible to bring all the money to the deal tomorrow?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Its just a meeting, who said anything about a direct deal? Of course, it is possible to prepare a million dors to bring there, as a way to show our sincerity. Jason said. Nathan nodded and said, Good. the San Escobar Independence Army can be reached at any time. Then well wait for your arrangements tomorrow, Jason. Anyway, Jason, youre here, youre themander in chief, you tell us what to do, well do it. Wherever you tell us to fight, well point our guns at. Youre quite conscious. Well, go rest first, get in good spirits, tomorrow dont fall off the chain on the line. Jason said with a smile. Jason dont worry, we will never let you down. Dragon spoke up. Nathan and the guys left this camp alone for Jason to rest while they went to another camp tent to rest for the night. Jason didnt push back, he already had a n of action in mind after personally scouting the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks. However, the specific arrangements, still need to meet with this Edgb tomorrow after the meeting, before the detailed operation of the task arrangements. Day 2. Jason kind of slept until he woke up naturally. After waking up, the sun has risen high, he walked out, the camp has a bucket of mountain spring water, he took some mountain spring water to casually wash his face. Nathan and the others were already up, too, and after seeing Jason wake up, they came over. Jason, lets eat something first. Nathan they walked and ate something simple, they cooked some noodles or something in the camp. The taste was naturally not good, but it filled the stomach. For food, Jason does not care, out of action, he roots and wild fruits have eaten, in this mountainous region there is a bowl of steaming noodles is already very good. Jason ate a bowl of noodles and said to Nathan, You contact the San Escobar Independence Army and tell them that were going to meet Edgb in their camp this evening around six oclock to talk about the deal. Nathan nodded, and at the end of the day, Bee, Bear, and a few of them went into the camp andmunicated with the San Escobar Independence Army through themunications equipment in the camp. Soon, an operator from the San Escobar Independence Army was on the line with Nathan. Nathan identified himself and asked Edgb toe and talk to him, which he did, and a momentter, a grim voice rang out, Hello, Nathan? Are you looking for me to think about a deal? Yes, Mr. Edgb, were going to meet you at your camp around 6:00 p. m. to discuss the deal. Nathan said. 6 p. m.? Theres no time now? Why wait until 6:00 p. m.? Edgbs grim voice rang out. Jason had already walked in, and he gestured toward Nathan, telling him tomunicate with the other side as previously discussed. Mr. Edgb, the $30 million you are asking for is a huge amount of money. So we can only ask someone else to send the money over, and the other party is on his way and is expected to arrive in the afternoon time. So, on our side, we can only wait for the other party to arrive before we can go and talk to you with the cash. Nathan opened his mouth, his tone indifferent, and continued, I guess Mr. Edgb wouldnt wee us if we went there empty-handed, right? Youre right, too. Edgb opened his mouth, and he continued, At around 5:30 p. m., I will send my fighters to meet you. Only five of you cane to my camp, and you cant carry any weapons. If you make any small moves, dont me me for turning my back on you. Mr. Edgb is too cautious, and you have Mr. Dickson in your custody, so how can we do anything? Ill do what Mr. Edgb wants, and make the deal. Nathan said. Good! I forgive you for not daring to y any tricks. Then well meet at six oclock in the afternoon. Edgb opened his mouth, and then simply broke the call. After the call ended, Nathan looked over at Jason and said, Jason, the arrangements are made. Jason nodded, a brilliant look in his eyes, and said, Gather all the warriors here. Tell them that there will be an operation tonight, and tell them to prepare for the battle. Understood! Nathan opened his mouth, his tone revealing a sense of excitement. The side of Bear, Dragon and other peoples faces also showed a touch of excitement and exuberance, they have long held a breath in their hearts, with their character, they do not want to just be Edgb betray each other in vain, must give each other a blood lesson to do. Jasons style of acting is certainly to their liking. Chapter 074 Interview with Edgecomb! The sun has begun to set in the west, the sun is thin, the afterglow of the blood-colored sun shining out sprinkled the earth,ying ayer of blood. At around 5:15 p. m., the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers really appeared in front of Nathans camp, the number of opponents was about 20, all armed. One of the soldiers came towards the direction of the camp, it is clear that the San Escobar Independence Army should be Edgb sent to meet Nathans side sent over to his meeting soldiers. Jason, Nathan, Bear, Dragon, Bee, a total of five people to meet up, Edgb side only allows five people to meet in his camp to discuss, so Jason and the five of them went together. The warrior on the other side approached alone, acting as an emissary, who also knew the Caroviannguage. In fact, in addition to the San Escobarnguage, the Caroviannguage is basically themonnguage in San Escobar. Major Edgb has asked us toe and meet you. Before we do, I will need the necessary search and inspection, and I hope you will cooperate. This the San Escobar Independence Army soldier said. Yes, its OK! Jason said. Jason took a stand, Nathan, Dragon, and they were fine with it. This soldier came to search his body, searched very carefully, and eventually did not find any weapons. Jason they hold a bag in addition to the things on the body is also loaded with cigarettes lighters and the like, and no extra things. And that bag this soldier also pulled open to check, pulled open the moment, this soldier are some blindfolded, because the bag is filled with stacks of U. S. currency cash! After checking, Jason and the five of them walked forward with the soldier. Walk to the front, those the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers team also Jason five people sandwiched in the middle, intentionally or unintentionally, they hold weapons in the hands of the gun are pointed at Jason them, is on guard. Jasons face as usual, appearing calm and unhurried, spare him unarmed, surrounded by a ck hole with a gun pointing, but he is not at all concerned.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He really wants to counterattack, with these the San Escobar Independence Army fightersbat ability, it really is not able to help him half, he can in an instant the San Escobar Independence Army fighters to solve. As we walked forward, we crossed the short hill in front of us and reached the foot of the hill, where we could already see the tower observation post in the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks. In less than half an hours time, Jason and his group had already walked to the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks in front of the gate, before entering the camp, the soldiers stationed in front of the gate to Jason and their body search again, until after confirming that they did not carry any weapons, then they were allowed to enter the camp Inside. At this time the sun has not yet set, in this daylight sight, Jasons gaze under the four turn, but also the situation of the camp to the bottom. In a clearing inside the camp stood a line of the San Escobar Independence Army fighters, numbering around 50 or 60, and in front of the line of fighters stood a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was in his thirties, with a dark face and a pair of gloomy triangr eyes staring intently at Jason and his group as they walked into the camp, his eye sockets deep and puffy, looking like he had overindulged. This man is also the leader of the San Escobar Independence Army, Edgb. This must be Mr. Edgb, right? Jason came up and looked at Edgb and spoke up and asked. You are? Edgb frowned, the pair of triangr eyes flooded with the slightest hint of essence, he looked at Jason looked very strange. cameron hand under the core members, he basically have an impression, but only the impression of not seen Jason this person. Im a friend of Camerons. I heard that something happened to him and he needed a sum of money, so I rushed here. Jason spoke up. So youre the one Nathan said was on his way over, right? Edgb opened his mouth, his gaze directed toward Nathan at Jasons side. Nathan nodded and said, This is Jason, a friend of our Mr. Dickson, Jason just arrived and then came with us to meet with you to discuss. Edgbs grim gaze turned back to Jason as he said, No matter whoes, just follow the rules and make the deal. Wheres the money? Did you all bring it? Jason smiled ndly and said, The deal is definitely no problem. However, before the deal, I need to meet Cameron and the others. At the very least, I need to make sure theyre safe, right? I think this request is not too much, right? Edgbs face immediately sank after hearing this, and he said coldly: Meaning you didnt bring any money here? Hum, no money and still want to see people? Do you think this ce is a ce where you cane and go as you please? As Edgbs words fell, the weapons in the hands of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers around the camp were raised directly, and even the muzzles of the Stoner general purpose machine guns configured in the four corner towers were aimed towards Jason and the five of them. The atmosphere in the field became stern and murderous in an instant, with swords drawn and extremely tense. By so many guns pointing, Jason they slightly wrong, with the Edgb that turn the face merciless character, he gave an order, the field of warriors unanimously shot under, Jason they even if they have a great skill also difficult to escape a death. Nathan their faces have changed somewhat, the character of the violent Bear a pair of copper bells big eyes have shed out a trace of anger, seems to have been on the verge of a rampage. Jason, however, appeared as calm as ever, he was in danger, still calm and collected, he smiled lightly and said, Who said we didnt bring money? We have brought a sum of money as a gift. This is one million dors, please ask Mr. Edgb to count it. With that, Jason threw the ck bag in his hand forward and still on the ground. Edgb smiled and his face became slightly more rxed, he gestured towards a soldier beside him, the soldier came forward, picked up the bag, opened it, and inside was really a brand new pile of American money! Edgb also saw it, and he lit up and immediately had several warriorse forward to take inventory. These soldiers came forward, took out stacks of U. S. currency and began to identify the real and the fake while counting them. Eventually, a warrior approached Edgb and whispered a few words. Edgb nodded as he looked over at Jason and said, Its really a million dors. It seems you guys are a little sincere. We have always valued brotherhood more than anything else. So, would I risk Camerons life and theirs? Jason opened his mouth and said, This one million as a meeting gift also shows our sincerity. I think its worthwhile for us to visit Cameron and his family, right? At least I want to make sure Cameron is still alive and not missing an arm or a leg. Otherwise, when the deal is done, the money is given to you, but you give us a few corpses, this is not right, right? Edgb thought about it and said, Okay, for the sake that you also pay good faith, I can let you go to see Cameron and them first. However, your meeting with Cameron and the others must be within our surveince range. This ones for sure. Jason said. Thene with me! Edgb opened his mouth, and he turned toward the north side of the camp. Chapter 075 Brothers meet! Jason noticed that Edgb was heading towards the north side of the camp. Jason had already scouted this campst night. On the north side was a two-story barracks, and Edgb led Jason and the others to the bungalow next to the barracks. The bungalow door was guarded by soldiers, and when they saw Edgb approaching, the two soldiers stationed in front of the door opened the bungalow door. This doorway is also simple and casual, and not locked, a push to open. The space inside the bungalow is veryrge, but after walking in is to see that there is a separatepartment, the doorway of thepartment are thick vertical bars built from, simr to the shape of a prison cell. It seems that this cottage should be the cell in this camp, used to hold hostile captive warriors. Edgb led Jason and his men towards the inside, followed by 30 to 40 soldiers of the San Escobar Independence Army with guns, the ckened guns aimed directly at Jason and his finger on the trigger, ready to guard against Jasons moves. The innermost part of the bungalow has a rtivelyrge cell, in front of which there are two soldiers of the San Escobar Independence Army holding AK47s guarding, while inside the cell there are a dozen people being held. As Jason walked over to them, these people held in the cell heard themotion and one by one turned their eyes to look over. The face of one of the men was stunned as he jerked to his feet, the chains handcuffed to his hands and feet nging, his tiger eyes fixed on Jason, his mouth open, looking incredulous, Jason? The man is in his thirties, short hair, square face, hard face is like a rock polished and made, revealing a resolute and bold, his physique is not tall and sturdy, but also vaguely emits a kind of heroic aura, itself is to give people a sense of iron-blooded after the war. Spare his hands and feet are handcuffed by chains, but his straight and upright posture is still iron and bones, still not lose the tough guy nature. Jason also saw the man, and he quickly stepped forward and said with a smile, Cameron, hello again. Only, you and I just cant expect to meet under such circumstances, right? The man, who appeared to be a man of steel, was none other than Cameron, who looked over at Jason with a look of surprise running across his face. But soon, Camerons face is gloomy, he turned his eyes to the next Nathan, the cold gaze is like a sharp knife, straight to Nathan. Nathan was stunned and spoke with a dry smile, Mr. Dickson You have the nerve to talk? Cameron said in a cold voice, Say, did you call Jason over here? How many times have I fucking told you not to bother Jason, and besides, this shit isnt worth a trip for Jason. Mr. Dickson, I, I- Nathan didnt even know what to say when he was reprimanded by Cameron. Cameron, I say, youre a fucking hero after all this. Its not Nathans fault, but they did a good job. If they hadnt told me, I wouldnt have forgiven them if Id known about itter. Jason opened his mouth and continued, You dont know my character, my brother is in trouble, I will not stand idly by? I know Cameron your character, if something happened to me, you would never frown oning to the aid even if you knew it was death. Cameron sighed lightly and said, Jason, to be honest, this is something that I have caused by my blind arrogance. In the end, Im sorry that I made youe all the way to this shitty ce. As we were talking, Edgb, who was standing on the side, said in a cold voice: You have all seen the people. They are all safe and sound, and no one is missing an arm or a leg. Now you should be relieved, right? I dont have time to stand here and listen to your conversation. Edgb, you backstabbing viin! In all my years of dealing in arms, I have never met a ck-hearted devil like you! Cameron looked at Edgb angrily and roared directly. Edgbs gaze was cold as he said, Cameron, I respect you as a good man. But dont forget, now you are a prisoner, so talk to me politely! Cameron face an angry, he has never been a person afraid of death, with his iron bones, would rather die standing, and never live on his knees. After hearing Edgbs words, he was about to get angry, but Jason came forward and said, Cameron, calm down, listen to me, the oldest person, why this temper does not know how to restrain a little? As he spoke, Jason pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his trouser pocket, he took one out and gestured toward Edgb, saying, Mr. Edgb, you dont mind, its inevitable that Cameron is a bit angry. Do you want a cigarette? Edgb looked at Jason and said, Ill pass on the cigarettes. For your sake, I wont bother with him. However, your meeting time is over here. Okay, no problem. Jason lit the cigarette and smoked it, he then said, My brother is usually a smoker, Ill give him a cigarette before I leave, right? Thats no problem. Edgb said with an expressionless face. Jason then took another cigarette out of the box and handed it to Cameron. Cameron reached over to take it, and just as he caught the cigarette, Jasons fingers quietly tapped twice on the back of his hand. Cameron eyes deep shed a ray of essence, he did not move to take the cigarette. Jason lit a fire for Cameron, he looked at Cameron, and then looked at the rest of the people in the cell and said, Cameron, and all of you brothers, you can bear it for a while. When I finish the deal with Mr. Edgb, you will also regain your freedom. I believe that Mr. Edgb will still keep his word on this point.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Thats for sure. As soon as the money I asked for is ready, I will release them immediately. Edgb said. Okay, its a deal. Jason opened his mouth, and then he said goodbye to Cameron and the others and turned around with Nathan and the others and headed out. The San Escobar Independence Army, which Edgb had already apanied, followed suit, leaving two of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers on guard in the field. Cameron watched Jason and the others leave, and then he turned toward the cell and stared at the cigarette in his hand as he turned his back on the two San Escobar Independence Army soldiers at the cell door. When Jason handed him a cigarette and nudged it twice in secret, he knew there was a big mystery. Sure enough, he took a closer look, the cigarette burned a small cut, it is to see a wire emerge. Cameron also could not care less about the wire in the cigarette burning hot, he quietly the cigarette concealed the wire to draw out, this held in the hand. In their line of work, dismantling all kinds of weapons is just like ying, extremely proficient. Simrly, they are extremely familiar with the structure of handcuffs and other things. The chain handcuffs that lock their hands and feet are notplicated, and with this one wire in hand, Cameron was able to easily unlock his own chain, and then unlock the chain handcuffs of the rest of the people. However, Cameron did not act immediately, he recalled the meaning of Jasons two taps on the back of his hand, and in a sh he understood C Jason is implying that I start at 2:00 in the middle of the night? The San Escobar Independence Army is so treacherous that it has pitted him against the San Escobar Independence Army, and he has long thought of a bloody battle with the San Escobar Independence Army. Chapter 076 Midnight Strike! (I) The San Escobar Independence Army Barracks. You have seen the people. When are you going to trade? Edgb looked to Jason and asked in a deep voice. Jason said, Thirty million dors is not a small amount of money, and it will take some time to count it anyhow. Itste now, and I think its not very convenient for you or for my side to make such a huge cash transaction at night. Therefore, I intend to conduct the transaction between the two sides tomorrow at exactly 12 noon. What do you think? Tomorrow at noon? Edgb mused, and he said, Well, it is indeed a bitte now, and it is indeed a bit inconvenient to trade at night. Since you have agreed to 12 noon tomorrow, then we will follow your wishes. But you must not y any tricks. Jason smiled lightly and said, Mr. Edgb, Ive already handed you a meet and greet, do you think Im going to y any tricks? You have a fully equipped army here, Im not stupid enough to vite Mr. Edgbs bottom line. That would be like hitting a rock with an egg. So, you and I will make a deal tomorrow at noon. One hand to pay, one hand to deliver. Afterwards, neither side will be held responsible and the matter will be closed. Okay, its a deal! Edgb said with a nod. A deal is a deal! Jason spoke up. After this agreement, Jason and Nathan, Dragon, Bear and others left the San Escobar Independence Armys camp and returned to the temporary camp on the other side of the short mountain.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Edgb stared in the direction of Jasons departure, his eyes shining, and did not know what he was thinking. At this moment, an adjutant beside him came forward and said, Boss, do you think that guys words are credible? Will they really be able toe up with such a sum of money for a deal tomorrow? Edgbs eyes shed shrewdly and said, What do you mean? My subordinates point is that there are only a few people in their camp. Anyway, this feud with Cameron and the others has already been made, so we might as well kill them tonight and wipe them all out. If there is cash in their camp for trade, take it away directly. This adjutant said. Edgb had a cold look in his eyes as he said, How can you be sure that the money is in their camp? And not somewhere else? Lets say they hide it in one ce in order to guard against our direct robbery, and wait until the time of the transaction to bring the money here. If we rashly besiege, we might be left with both money and people. This adjutant nodded his head after smiling and said, Its still Boss who is thoughtful. Edgb sneered and said, Cameron is in our hands anyway, so they wouldnt dare y any tricks! Our side is an army, they dare note, that is purely looking for death. So we dont need to make any moves, its best to stay put. Wait for noon tomorrow to see their actions, they can bring money to the best, if not hum, I do not mind killing a few people to show them. Boss, if its difficult to really release Cameron and the others after the money arrives at that time? This adjutant asked with a sinister gaze shing in his eyes. Edgb heated a smile, said: I certainly will not let the tiger return to the mountain, that is undoubtedly toy a huge hidden trouble for themselves. When the timees all these people As he spoke, Edgb made a throat-slitting gesture. My subordinate understands, my subordinate will go and make arrangements, when the Boss gives the order, we will start moving. The adjutant said. Good! Edgb nodded. By this time, Jason and the others had returned to the camp. Jason told Nathan and the others to call all the warriors over to the camp for a rendezvous. At this time the night has all darkened, the square around a dark, all the warriors in this camp havee together. Many of the soldiers have never met Jason, but they know from the attitude of Nathan, Bear and others that Jason has an extraordinary identity and hase to rescue Cameron, so they are in awe of Jason from the bottom of their hearts. Jason looked around the room and said, Tonight we are going to start the operation to attack the camp where the San Escobar Independence Army is located. The operation is divided into two parts. First, I will start the operation first, I will sneak to the enemy camp alone and enter that cell to rescue Cameron and the others; second, after that, all of you will attack the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks, we will meet inside and outside to kill the San Escobar Independence Army by surprise. Jason, you first infiltrated the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks alone? Wouldnt that be dangerous! Nathan said. Jason smiled lightly and said, After going to their camp today, I basically know their camp like the back of my hand. If I didnt have enough certainty, I wouldnt have rushed into action. Bee, Nathan and the others looked at each other, they were extremely surprised that Jason infiltrated the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks alone, knowing that hundreds of the San Escobar Independence Army were gathered in that camp. Since Jason said so, they only have unlimited trust in Jason. Jason, so how soon after you make your move do we make our move again? Bee asked. Jason said, Ill start at 12:30 at midnight. You guys start in half an hour. There are two points you need to pay attention to. Jason opened his mouth, his tone sunken, then said, First point, halfway up the short hill in front of the camp, which is roughly this coordinate bearing, there is a scout unit of the San Escobar Independence Army, numbering about six or seven men. I detected their ambushst night when I sneaked past their camp, but I didnt alert them. Tonight, the San Escobar Independence Army will definitely send scouts to conduct ambush reconnaissance in this direction as well. So, you will need a few men to ambush and take out the scouts when you move. We cant let these scouts react, or our operation will bepromised. The San Escobar Independence Army is good at guerri warfare, so we cant rule out the possibility that at night they willy mines on some of the necessary routes in case of a surprise attack. The San Escobar Independence Armys scouts were ambushed, and then they lurked at a distance of five or six hundred meters from their camp, while all snipers worked together to keep an eye on the sentry fighters on the four towers of the enemy camp. Wait until the sound of an explosiones from the barracks of THE San Escobar Independence Army Barracks, thergest two-story building, and youre ready to move. The first step is to snipe the sentries on the four towers. Then charge directly head on and kill the enemys camp as fast as you can, never giving this the San Escobar Independence Army any time to react! Got it all? Jason asked in a deep voice at the end of his sentence. Jason, we understand! Nathan said, Well bring ourmunications equipment. Nathan spoke up and said, When the timees, well bring ourmunication equipment, Jason, so you can let us know when youre ready tounch the general attack, and well respond if were ready. Good! Jason nodded his head. Chapter 077 – Strike at midnight! After Jason specificallyid out the n of action for the night, the next step was to discuss the details.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ill go with Bear and Nathan and take ten more fighters who are good at sneaking and stabbing to deal with the scouts. Dragon opened his mouth, he continued, Since we already know the general area where the scouts are located, it will not be a problem for us to ambush them. As long as we quietly approach the ce where they are ambushed, we suddenlyunch an assassination operation, they will not have any time to react! Good! Jason nodded his head, he still trusts Dragon, Bear and their ability. Dragon is from a ck boxing background, and is himself an expert in fighting and killing, plus these years in the Golden Triangle zone in the experience of gunfire, his own strength is a lot of progress. Bear, on the other hand, is a bruiser, so powerful that ordinary people simply cant carry his st. Dragon they sneak out and deal with those indiscriminate the San Escobar Independence Army fighters, no problem at all. Ill take care of the snipers. Bee opened his mouth, he continued, Our side of Cold they are also good at sniping, the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks in the towers on the sentries will be given to us. Once the general attack begins, these sentries will definitely be sniped first! Thats fine. Jason nodded and then said, After that, everyone prepare their weapons first, check their own weaponry and equipment, and do everything right. As all warriors need to move tonight. Therefore, the two trolley cases containing cash U. S. currency Jason has asked Nathan to bury them in a hole dug in a private location near the camp. Anyway, this area is deserted, no one in the four fields, find a hidden location buried and no one knows. After this operation, go back and dig out these two big boxes. Nathan, Dragon, Bee and others led the fighters in the field to prepare their weapons, they as arms dealers, there is no shortage of weapons, except to say that thetest type of weapons and weapons of mass destruction, basically no. But the conventional weapons and equipment are also sufficient. The clock ticked down to twelve oclock midnight and Jason was checking the weapons and equipment he was carrying. The body used is a the Barrett M82sniper rifle, a B92 pistol, and a Mad Dog Combat de. On top of that, he was carrying arge marching bag, which held eight grenade, and four AK47s, and the rest was pistol, until it was stuffed with the entire marching bag. After finishing these, it was basically almost to the time of about 12:30. Jason put his marching pack on his back and said, Ill start first. Remember you guys follow in half an hour. If anything happens,ms contact. Got it. Nathan nodded, then said, Jason, be careful. Jason answered, and he walked out the back of the camp, then took a short detour and stalked forward from the right side. Jason was lightly armedst night when he scouted the enemy camp, and tonight he was carrying a heavy tactical backpack, but that didnt affect his movements one bit. For him, this weight is optional and does not affect his sneaking. When the San Escobar Independence Army was detectedst night, he still sensed the other sides aura fluctuations, it seems that the same asst night, the San Escobar Independence Army has used this location as a fixed scouting site. The San Escobar Independence Army has made this location a regr scouting spot. They really did not know that their position waspletely exposed. Jason stayed a little, he scouted a little with the night vision telescope and probably surmised that there were about 8 to 10 people on the other side. Then, Jason silently sneak away until over this short mountain, after arriving at the foot of the short mountain, Jason took out themunicator, and Nathan side to get in touch with. Hey Nathan, the San Escobar Independence Armys scouts are still scouting in ambush at the same location asst night. You guys sneak over here with the coordinates I gave you and kill them by surprise! Jason, copy that! Were ready to start moving too! Good! Jason nodded his head as he continued to dive toward the front. Soon, the San Escobar Independence Armys camp was in sight, and the searchlights on the four towers swung back and forth in a certain pattern around the entire camp. Jason took a deep breath, and his actions seemed more cautious. He bypassed the main gate of the camp and ambushed towards the north side of this camp. Closer and closer to the camp, Jasons own danger is multiplied, and the camp outside the 100-meter diameter range, there is no forest grass as cover, which also caused some trouble for Jasons infiltration. But this is not difficult to defeat Jason, he figured out the four towers searchlight rotationw. When the searchlights in the north corner of the enemy camp began to turn away, making Jasons ambush position back to darkness, his entire body fiercely as if the sharp arrow like the sharp arrow towards the front and rush out. He ran in a strange way, his body bent forward, his whole waist almost parallel to the ground, his eyes raised forward, staring at the towers in the camp, the Barrett M82sniper rifle already clutched in his hand. As he ran, he also counted the numbers silently in his mind. When the count to 30 or so, he mmed forward a tiger lunge, the whole person lying on the ground, not moving, the hands of the sniper rifle is already towards the direction of the tower above the sentry aimed at the past. Just after he got down, after four or five seconds, the searchlight on the tower in this direction swept towards his area, and as the searchlight swept, the eyesight of the sentries on the tower turned with the light of the searchlight. The searchlights light swept past Jasons body as hey on the ground, and the sentries on the tower apparently didnt spot Jason either. Jason was ready in case the sentries on the tower spotted him, then he had no choice but to be the first tounch a sniping operation. After the searchlight swept by, Jason slowly climbed up and continued to dive forward, so twice and three times, he finally approached the north side of the camp and came to the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks in the two-story barracks behind. The perimeter of the camp was extremely strong with barbed wire, and Jason was on the ground, staring into the camp. Under such close distance, can hear the barracks constant noise, there are drinking guessing sound, and that gambling noise, it seems that these the San Escobar Independence Army discipline is reallyx to an extreme. When the searchlight swept by and turned to other directions, Jason took a deep breath, he climbed up toward the wire fence, like a gecko, that speed is extremely fast. In the armys special training, climbing barbed wire is a necessary item of physical training, with which Jason is already very familiar. Just see him in the blink of an eye has climbed to the top of the barbed wire, then he flipped in the air, over the top of the barbed wire that sharp barbs, the whole person towards the camp inside a leap down. When the feetnded, Jason toes a pad, followed by a roll with the momentum, in order to reduce their own cushioning force, but also to avoid making a sound. After the tumble, Jason plopped down on the ground, and the gaze in his eyes immediately rose coldly. At this point, he had sessfully infiltrated the San Escobar Independence Armys camp. Chapter 078 Midnight Strike! (III) The mountain forest. A darkness, asionally, in the distance wille a beast roar, echoing in the open mountains and forests. A team of warriors is stalking silently in this mountain forest, they are about twelve people, each of them move well, and from their stalking speed, it is obvious that for this mountain forest is already extremely familiar. The leader of the group is a quiet but calm young man, he is Nathan. On Nathans right side is a big, sturdy, mountain-like man, it is Bear, dont look at his sturdy body, but he is also extremely agile, like a ck bear that is hunting for food! Next to Bear is Dragon, who himself exudes an aura of toughness and courage, with a touch of violent murderous energy brewing in the depths of his eyes. Behind them are followed by nine warriors who are good at sneaking and assassinating. Nathan and his team of twelve fighters, the assassination team, were ambushing the scouts sent by the San Escobar Independence Army towards the coordinates Jason had given them. Behind them were the rest of the warriors led by Bee, who were stalking over in the rear. Already approaching Jasons alleged coordinate bearing! Attention all soldiers, spread out from each other and dive towards the position ahead! The San Escobar Independence Armys scouts are just ahead! Once you strike, make sure you go all out and never give your opponent any time to react! Nathan, Dragon, and Bear, who had lowered their voices, were conferring. Immediately afterwards, their figures flickered, one already clutching the saber in their hands, an inner deep killing machine was diffusing out, closing in on the direction of their destination.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As they continued to dive, Nathan and the others immediately sensed some unusual aura fluctuations, and they knew by heart that it was none other than the San Escobar Independence Armys scout fighters. Dragon, Bear, they gestured and ambushed from a nking position. They were careful, already holding their breath, and by using the surrounding forest cover, they approached step by step. With the aid of the night vision telescope, Nathan had seen the San Escobar Independence Army scouts crouched on the ground, each staring intently in the direction of the camp ahead, unaware of the killing machines that were closing in on their nks. The direction of the camp was still lit, but Nathan sneaked out of the back of the camp when they sneaked out, leaving quietly from the back of the camp, circling a bit before sneaking into the mountains, avoiding the sight of these scouts. However, this could not deceive these enemy scouts for too long, so Nathan and his assassination operation needed to be swift andunch an offensive before these scouts became suspicious. Huh? Theres been no sign of activity from their personnel in the opposing camp for some time. Some of their fighters were seen earlier stationed with guns roaming around, but now theres no reconnaissance. Thats a little strange At this point, these scouts of the San Escobar Independence Army suddenly whispered and discussed. Before they could discuss a result, suddenly C Whoosh! A strong wind suddenly blew up, followed by the sight of an athletic figure rushing towards the San Escobar Independence Army scout soldiers with lightning speed. The first toe rushing is a quiet and beautiful man, but his hand is extremely ruthless and sophisticated. The knifes cold light shed, and a saber in his hand stabbed straight forward, piercing the throat of a scout, and his speed did not decrease in the slightest, the sharp de had shed towards the throat of another scout. Whew! The side, a sturdy figure is as hard as an armored fighting vehicle crushed over, the huge body rushed to, it will be two have not yet returned to the scouts to crash away. The sturdy figure chased after him, and his hammer-like fist had sted at the two scout fighters who had been knocked away. On the other side, a brave figure also rushed to kill, a saber in his hand first stabbed into the heart of a scout, then his right leg swept up, like a sweeping hurricane, viciously swept into the face of another soldier on the side. In addition to these three figures, there was also a killing machine severe athletic figures also rushed into the battlefield, have cast a variety of assassination methods, attacked and killed the rest of the scout warriors. This sudden battle came quickly and ended quickly. In a few blinks of an eye, the San Escobar Independence Army scout fighters on this bearing had all fallen to the ground, a total of ten scout fighters, all killed on the spot, without even having time to call for warning, had been killed. After that, Nathan, Bear, Dragon and their figures also appeared, they lightly panted, Fangs assassination operation can be said to use the full force, stimted the strongest potential, the purpose is to solve these scouts in an instant. Now it seems that they did and seeded. Nathan took out hismunicator and he contacted Bee in the back. Bee, the battle is over, you speed up your march,e to the rendezvous, and head towards the San Escobar Independence Armys camp! Roger that! Bee responded. Nathan also used this gap to clean up the battlefield, they took the San Escobar Independence Army scouts weapons, that took away theirmunication equipment. Soon, Bee led the rest of the warriors to arrive, and Nathan, Bear, Dragon, after they reunited, this team of warriors is in the night to sneak rapidly, towards the San Escobar Independence Army is located in the camp direction all the way. With the San Escobar Independence Armys scouts destroyed, the first phase of the operation wasplete, and the second phase of the battle was to follow C waiting for Jasons message and thenunching a general attack! North of the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks. Jason had managed to sneak in, but he didnt start moving right away, he was on the ground, his whole body hidden in a shadow and not moving, almost as one with the surroundings. He first watched the movement in the camp, which at this time of the day was only a team of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers on patrol, and Jason could hear the footsteps of this patrolling team of soldiers. This patrol will make a tour along the entire camp. If Jason continues to stay where he is, he will certainly be spotted as this patroles cruising by. Jason crawled forward and crawled to the wall at the back of the barracks, he stood up and stuck to the wall, he turned slightly sideways towards the front to see that the patrol was passing in the direction of the front entrance of the barracks. When this patrol disappeared from sight, he shed his body and silently arrived at the cottage next to the barracks, the wall on the side of the cell where Cameron and others were being held. He stalked up silently and stood still against the wall on the edge of the level wall, hepletely collected his own breath, he also sensed the breath of the two guarding warriors in front of the door of the bungalow. Just wait until that patrol is far enough away to patrol all the way to the front ande around along the back of the camp, thats when hell start moving. Chapter 079 – One Strike to Kill! In Jasons perception, the footsteps of the patrolling warriors were fading away. The camp was silent for the most part, except for asional bursts of noiseing from the barracks. The sentries on the observation post in the tower on the north corner would only follow the searchlight to keep an eye on the movement outside the camp; they did not observe the situation inside the camp. After all, the camp is fortified with patrolling warriors. Naturally, they would not expect that someone would be able to avoid their searchlight detection and thus be able to sneak into the camp unnoticed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After the footsteps of that patrol of fighters had gone away, Jason poked out slightly from the edge of the wall and scanned the front of the t-roofed cell with a quick nce. After a quick sweeping nce, he had shrunk back. Just one nce was enough for Jason. With a sweeping nce, he already had a rough idea of the two warriors situation, as well as the distance between them, the distance from his location, etc. Under his sweeping nce, he was able to see that the two stationed warriors looked listless, perhaps the work seemed too monotonous and tedious, that is, in front of the door on guard, nothing to do, naturally it seemed extremely boring. To the two soldiers of the San Escobar Independence Army, such guarding seemed superfluous, just routine. After all, who in this square area is able to sneak into the camp? Im afraid that before I get close to the camp, Ill be detected by the soldiers at the observation post and thus be killed by the machine-gun fire that sweeps out. The gaze in Jasons eyes sharpened up, like the sharp de in the eyes shed up, the front of the camp is now unupied, the side of the barracks also no warriors out, it is the best time to act! With this in mind, Jason also immediatelyunched into action C Whoosh! Jasons feet stored power and then moved fiercely, his entire figure shot out as if it were an arrow off the string, his body folded and then took three big steps forward. The third step had just fallen, and his right hand was already facing forward. Snort! He reached out with his right hand just sped the throat of a soldier on duty on the right side, both stepping and starting to strike, as if it was precisely calcted, without missing a beat. After sping the fighters throat, Jasons right hand twisted slightly, and the fighters neck fell limply. The soldier on the left immediately stirred up, he opened his mouth, was about to shout out, however C Whoosh! A strong wind approached first, then one hand covered his mouth, and the other hand had sped his throat. This warriors eyes immediately rounded up, and the eyeballs of both eyes are constantly bulging outward, he could not make the slightest sound, in that sense of suffocation, his breathing also stopped there. Jason held the soldier up and had him stand against the wall next to the doorway. The fighter on the right did the same, Jason leaned his body against the wall and braced himself straight on that. This at least in a short period of time will not make people suspicious, otherwise if the two bodies lying directly on the ground, people will know that there is a situation when they see a nce. After that, Jason gently opened the doorway of this bungalow, he gently dodged in, and then gently closed the doorway again. There were two other fighters inside the bungalow, but those two were in the deepest part, watching over Cameron and them. The design of a cell in this bungalow also gives Jason enough cover to conceal his movements. He was stalking along the side of the cell toward the front, all the way toward the innermost part of the cottage. Jason sneaked all the way to the front, with the help of a cell wall as a cover, he slightly peeked under the body towards the front and saw the two armed warriors standing in front of the innermost cell. The two soldiers turned their backs to him and they were facing the cell where Cameron and the others were being held. They were watching Camerons movements at all times, and if they noticed anything unusual, they would just shoot. With their backs to each other, they would not be able to spot Jasons figure. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he jerked out of his body, followed by a sh dash towards the front. Jason full-force sh rush, that speed is too fast, the void is a faint sound of air-breaking transmission, in the sh conflict into the process, but also scraped a whistling wind. This sudden strong wind also attracted the attention of the two watchmen, a warrior first alert, he immediately turned around, but was greeted by a cold and bone-chilling sharp! Snort! A saber was stabbed into the throat of this warrior in an instant, and when it was pulled out again, a shower of blood shot out. The other fighter turned around at almost the same moment, and just as Jason was about to deliver his second hit, cold C Inside the cell, a hand fiercely from the spaced out iron bars, a hand pulled the body of the warrior, so that the warrior was pulled over and hit the cell that iron bars on the door, almost in an instant, a chain wrapped around the throat of the warrior, the force of the contraction under the strangtion, the warriors eyeballs bulging out, this broke off. After the body of the broken warrior fell limp to the ground, it is to see an iron tough figure emerge, the hands are grasping a chain of handcuffs, it is Cameron. The chain handcuffs that were originally shackled to his hands had been unlocked at some point. Cameron, not bad. Jason smiled, walked over, and then said, It looks like you havent lost your touch in thest three years, thats a good match. Thats for sure. Cameron smiled, and said, And thanks to that cigarette of yours. I say Jason, how did youe up with the idea of hiding a wire inside a cigarette? Thats not a bad idea. As they spoke, the chains on the hands and feet of the remaining soldiers in the cell were also unlocked, in fact, they had already unlocked their own handcuffs, but in order not to alert the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers, they had not acted. Because Cameron is sure that Jasons side will make a move, until then, they are not going to make a rash move and thus rm the snake. Jason! A man approached, his body strong, his own muscles have been hardened like steel, the gaze in his eyes flooded with a fierce and stern aura, and his entire breath gives the impression of a wolf, a vicious and bloodthirsty wolf! This is Wolf, right? Its been a hard few days for you guys. Jason spoke up, and as he did so, he retrieved the cell from the bodies of the two San Escobar Independence Army soldiers who had been killed, and opened the barred door. Then, Jason took off the marching bag he was carrying and poured it towards the ground, and all kinds of weapons inside the bag were poured out, saying, Grab your weapons and follow me out to kill! Tonight, this camp will be washed and leveled! Good! Ive been waiting for this day for quite some time! Cameron opened his mouth, an iron-blooded killing aura diffused out, he picked up an AK47, in the twinkling of an eye is the magazine are stuffed with bullets. Chapter 080 – Attacking and killing the enemy camp! Cameron, Wolf and other fighters have picked up weapons, Jasons backpack is limited, can not bring enough weapons, some unarmed fighters only picked up the grenade. As for the weapons of the two San Escobar Independence Army soldiers who were killed, they were also taken by Cameron. Jason said in a deep voice: After walking out, there is a two-story high barracks on the right. Take note of the soldiers with Grenade, once you rush out, you will throw the Grenade in your hands towards the barracks. As long as the explosion sounded, the entire barracks will fall into a chaotic situation, the other side of the fighters will certainly rush out blindly. When the timees, Cameron you lead the men in charge of sweeping shots to kill. Wolf you take a few men, responsible for the San Escobar Independence Army fightersing from the left side. Cameron nodded and said, No problem. But there are towers in this camp with enemy machine guns on them, and that has to be local. Dont worry about the sentries in the towers. By this time, Nathan and the others should have already ambushed down on the outskirts of the enemy camp, and as soon as we start moving, they will also start taking the lead in sniping the sentries on the enemy towers. Jason said. Then, Jason, Cameron and the others led the dozen or so fighters to sneak towards the front, and after arriving at the entrance of the bungalow, Jason stopped first, and he took out hismunicator to contact Nathan C Hey Nathan, are you guys ready over there? Jason, weve set up an ambush on the perimeter of the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks, just waiting for a signal from your side. Thats good! Prepare for battle! You guys take care of the sentries on the two side towers at the main gate of the camp first! Understood! Nathan responded over themunicator. Jason gestured toward Cameron and the others, then he took the lead and stepped forward, first sensing movement outside the door, and then he gently opened the doorway to the walls on either side of the doorway where the two fighters who had been grunted were still standing upright against the wall. Jason and the others came out of the open doorway in a line, each with a clear division ofbor. Cameron led six soldiers in an ambush toward the barracks on the right, and Wolf led four soldiers in a good ambush on the left. Jason picked up the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand and pointed it straight at the sentry manning the tower on the north corner. When all the fighters had finished preparing, Jason raised his right hand and made a gesture of attack. Those soldiers holding grenade immediately pulled the fuse of the grenade in their hands, then a grenade was immediately thrown in the direction of the first and second floors of this barracks. In a moment C Boom! Boom! Boom! A sound of explosions has been one after another resounded and the grenade explosion instantly formed by the huge impact swept into the barracks, some barracks room doorway was immediately shattered, some walls also copsed, debris sshed, a strong smell of smoke also filled up, extremely choking. At almost the same moment C Phew! The sound of a sniper rifle rang out as wisps of smoke rose from the muzzle of the Barrett sniper rifle Jason held in his hand, sniping out the sniper slug aimed at the sentry in the tower on the north corner. Bang! Above the tower, a sentrys head was split like a watermelon that had been burst, turning into a bloody mist. Thats not all C Phew! Phew! Two more sniper rifle sounds rang out, the other two sentries on this tower have not yet reacted, is a shot to kill. At the same time C Phew! Phew! Phew! Outside the camp, a sniper rifle sounded one after another, and the sniper rounds were fired intensively towards the sentries on the towers in the camp. It all came so fast, the booming explosions, the ear-splitting sniper rifle sounds, had shattered the peace of the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks, the camp of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers have been rmed, especially the north side of This barracks.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Enemy attack! An enemy ising in! Quick, counterattack Where are my guns! In the barracks, a confusion and rise, you can see the barracks of a dormitory, rushed out one warrior, some warriors are disheveled, naked, face looks panicked and confused, some warriors holding weapons, but do not know where the enemy, more warriors are empty-handed ran out, which is purely to send death! Kill! Cameron let out a roar, and the AK47 he was holding immediately began a frenzy of strafing. Led by Cameron, the rest of the warriors opened fire, sweeping a volley of bullets forward with swift firepower, sweeping across the barracks warriors who had fled out in a hurry. Boom! Boom! During the period, Cameron side of some soldiers still have the remaining grenade on hand, also all pull the safety, thrown forward, in the burst of explosions, those are rushing out of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers flesh and blood, scattered limbs and debris. On the left side of the bearing, a team of warriors in the camp fiercely and immediately rushed to the camp, it is the same team of warriors in charge of patrol in the camp. When this team of warriors appeared, Wolf, who had already been ambushed on the left side, was the first to fire and strafe them. The bullets from the muzzle of one gun roared up and killed the team of warriors who were rushing over, causing the team to be almostpletely wiped out in a matter of moments. In the other buildings of the camp, groups of soldiers from the San Escobar Independence Army had begun toe out, armed and ready to surround the site of the battle. However at this point C Kill! Charge over and annihte this garbage! A sound of earth-shattering and endlessly angry shouting in the night echoed up, is to see the periphery of the camp, a team of warriors emerged, full speed towards the direction of the camp gate burst over. Ta-da-da-da-da! The San Escobar Independence Army soldiers stationed at the front entrance of the camp did not have time to counterattack, they had been shot into a hos nest by the intense bullets. It was Nathan, Bear, Dragon and the team of warriors they led that started the general attack and came forward to kill. As for the sentries on the four towers in the camp, they had all been sniped and killed. Jason alone took out the sentries on the towers on the north and east sides, and with his superb sniper ability, he was able to do this in a surprise attack situation. Nathan, Bear, and their full-speed impact, soon came to the camps gate, they kicked the door open, and rushed inside. As soon as they rushed in, they met up with the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers rushing out from the south side of the camp. Bear roared into the air, wielding a Stoner general purpose machine gun and began firing, the roundsing out of the machine gun almost forming a dragon of fire that was firing wildly towards the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers. The rest of Nathans side of the warriors also found cover and opened fire on their hands, nketing the San Escobar Independence Army fighters who were caught off guard. In an instant, a fire fight was started in this camp. Chapter 081 – Panic! This camp of the San Escobar Independence Army was already under fire in a matter of moments. In that rolling smoke, the sound of wailing and screaming incessantly, on this camp in this echo and. The San Escobar Independence Army never dreamed that someone would be able to storm the camp, which was totally unexpected. The camp had been in ce for years, and even hostile armed forces had never attacked it. The exception was broken tonight. As Jason predicted, once the battle began, the San Escobar Independence Armys ill-disciplined side waspletely presented, and many of the soldiers who rushed out of the barracks forgot about their duties and ran out empty-handed, except for being a target, any role could not be yed. Even if some of the soldiers began to fight back with guns, but these soldiers with guns do not have the backbone of themand, there is no one who can stabilize the situation, so these the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers are a haphazard counter-attack, no rules to speak of. The shorings of the San Escobar Independence Army fighters were exposed in this raid, and this resilience in the face of unexpected battles was far from those who had actually gone through systematic special training in the battlefield. Phew! Phew! Jason, armed with the Barrett sniper rifle, fired a series of shots that took out the San Escobar Independence Army soldier who was hiding in a corner on the second floor of the barracks, firing his automatic rifle. He then turned his gun and sniped again in quick session. The San Escobar Independence Armys several organized fire points on the barracks side were all wiped out under Jasons incredibly urate sniping techniques, which was a devastating blow to the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers. Cameron led the warriors under his hand and a frenzied fire attack to kill, making this barracks has been reduced to a bloody iparable hell asura, the rich smell of blood filled the surrounding, thick iparable. However, as more and more of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers responded, one by one, all armed with weapons, rushed out and concentrated their fire to counterattack, Cameron and the others began to struggle. After all, the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers in the barracks at least more than 100 people, the attack just caused the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers dozens of deaths, but the remaining the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers at least also have The remaining San Escobar Independence Army soldiers were at least a few dozen. Cameron and their side only a dozen people, firepower against the fight is certainly a loss. Cameron, Wolf, lead the fighters to evacuate towards the back of the northeast side. Jason opened his mouth while contacting Nathans side and shouted, Nathan, you lead the fighters toe to the rear of the northeast side and join Cameron and the others. Concentrate your firepower, dont spread out! Jason, copy that! Nathan responded loudly as well. Cameron, Wolf and a total of twelve of their fighters began to withdraw backwards. Jason, with a sniper rifle in one hand and an M16 in the other, was covering fire. Those who were fighting back, but who dared to show their heads, were either shot in the head by the sniper rifle or swept by the bullets of the M16. After Cameron and the others had withdrawn, Jasons body moved with a jolt, and with a few shes he ambushed towards a cottage in the middle of the camp. At this time around this bungalow is happening in a big battle. Nathan, Bee, Bear, Dragon, they led the warriors rushed in and noticed the bungalow gathered arge number of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers, they are extremely brave, their ownbat ability is rtively strong. They looked like they were guarding the bungalow to the death, so they all looked fearless and kept firing to meet the fire strafing organized by Nathan, Bear and their side. At that moment, Nathan received Jasons order to rendezvous, and immediately they fought while retreating, evacuating towards the northeast side of the rear. The San Escobar Independence Army soldiers stationed in front of the bungalow did not pursue Nathan, instead they formed a fire defense formation around the bungalow, while the rest of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers continued toe from other directions. The rest of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers wereing.N?velDrama.Org ? content. A discerning eye can see that the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers guarded the bungalow to death because the San Escobar Independence Armys leader, Edgb, was trapped inside at the moment, so they needed to guard it to the death. Inside the bungalow. Edgb had been awakened, his eyes were red, his gloomy face showed a scowl, and he was questioning an adjutant standing in front of him: When did the enemy infiltrate the camp? Where are the soldiers in charge of the guard? Where are the sentries on the towers? Did they not notice the enemy sneaking in at all? Boss, from the current situation, they indeed have no hair on the ground, the adjutant said in a tone of dismay. Damn! Theyre all a bunch of ragamuffins! Edgb rose in anger, but his forehead was bruised, and the sound of gunfire and the howls of his own soldiers outside brought a look of horror to his face, and he said, Who the hell has invaded our camp? We dont know yet, but I think- the adjutant gritted his teeth and continued, it would be the Cameron gang and them. In fact, Edgb had already guessed, and after hearing this, his eyes were about to burst with rage. He said angrily: It must be the guy who came to make the deal, he brought a million dors, then went to visit Cameron in his cell Now that I think about it, his purpose was to scouted our camp, confirmed Camerons cell where they were, and then attacked at night! Damn, I should have followed your advice and taken the lead inying siege to their camp tonight! Boss, now we should think about how to escape! The adjutant said. The battle was fought from the barracks side, right? This means that Cameron and the others should have been rescued! If I had known that, I should have killed them and gotten rid of them! Edgb spoke in a cold voice as he continued, Have you sent a signal to the headquarters for help? When will reinforcements from headquarters arrive? The closest stronghold to us is 50 kilometers away, and even if reinforcements from this strongholde at full speed, it will take at least about two hours. The adjutant said. Edgbs gaze sank and said, Inform the warriors in the camp left and right toe and gather here at all costs, then kill a bloody way to rush out! Yes! The adjutant nodded, and he immediately walked out and began hismand deployment. The right side of the direction, a figure like a phantom stalked to, not far from the t roof of the ce ambushed. It was none other than Jason, half-crouched on the ground, his hands resting on a Barrett sniper rifle, the ckened muzzle aimed toward the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers who were standing desperately in front of the bungalow. Chapter 082 – Divide and conquer! Jason looked at the defensive formation formed by the San Escobar Independence Army in front of the bungalow and was 100% sure that Edgb was inside the bungalow. And, at this time, the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers from all around the camp continue to rush over to this bungalow for rendezvous, a time when the number of soldiers gathered is also increasing. Is this a n to try to break out and escape? Jason sneered, and he immediately contacted Nathan. Nathan, did you guys rendezvous with Cameron and the others? Jason, its already converged, were killing the enemies running around! Give Cameron themunicator! Good! Nathan spoke, followed by Camerons voice, Jason, whats wrong? Cameron, you lead all the warriors to cut off all of the San Escobar Independence Army warriors in that barracks! Jason spoke in a low tone and continued, The San Escobar Independence Army fighters in the camp are trying to converge together, we cant let them do that! Ill take care of the Edgb side. You guys just cut off the San Escobar Independence Army fighters in those barracks. Got it! Cameron spoke up. Jason whirled around and put away hismunicator, the muzzle of the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand already locked on a machine gunner in the San Escobar Independence Army ahead! The San Escobar Independence Army, now gathered in front of the bungalow, numbered about 30 men, and had formed a defensive position under the bunker, where the machine gunner was hiding, holding a light machine gun. But for Jason, the other side only has to show half of the vital points, it is already enough for him to snipe and kill. So, when the machine gunners head was slightly outstretched, Jasons right index finger on the trigger had been pressed down steadily and quickly. Phew! The next moment, half of the machine gunners head turned into a bloody mist and was blown up! One shot just fell, and another shot started! Phew! Before the San Escobar Independence Army could recover, another shot came, followed by another machine gunner being killed in the San Escobar Independence Armys ranks! Jason started by looking for opposing machine gunners to prioritize sniping, because in such close quartersbat, the threat of machine gunner firepower is definitely the greatest.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With one less machine gunner, the resulting fire sweep will be much smaller, and with that, less threatening. Theres a sniper! At 12 oclock! Fire, fire with all your might and subdue him! Immediately, the San Escobar Independence Army team amotion and rise, seemingly some chaos, invisible also has a panic in the spread of emotions. After all, in the battlefield, all a sniper means is death! There is a famous saying in the battlefield C Only a sniper can deal with a sniper! This sentence is very reasonable, the snipers excellent mobility and that is full of deceptive hiding, the ordinary fighters simply can not find the snipers ambush position, and naturally fall into the sniper pistol mouth of the live target. The San Escobar Independence Army soldiers also judged where he was after he shot one after another, and immediately a gun was aimed at the building where Jason was hiding, and a burst of gunfire opened up, and the crazy fire was indiscriminate. The frenzied fire covered the area. Jason withdrew slightly backward under the cover of this building. He did not fight hard with the firepower of these dozens of the San Escobar Independence Army fighters, which would have been dangerous, and his aim was to hold back this team of the San Escobar Independence Army fighters by guerri attack. This team of fighters could not go to support the barracks side of the battle, and could not target Cameron and his men in a back-and-forth attack. Likewise, Cameron, Nathan, and Bear were attacking the remaining San Escobar Independence Army fighters in the barracks, making it impossible for these San Escobar Independence Army fighters to join up with those guarding Edgb. The San Escobar Independence Army fighters were unable to join up with the Edgb guards. The equivalent of the battlefield in the camp has been split into two parts by Jason and Cameron and them. Jason alone held back the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers stationed around the bungalow, while Cameron concentrated their fire on the remaining San Escobar Independence Army soldiers in the barracks. Jason implemented such tactics because he recognized that the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers stationed around the bungalow were afraid to take the initiative, and they needed to protect the safety of Edgb. So, even though the San Escobar Independence Army fighters at the barracks were being killed continuously, they did not rush to their aid. Ta-da-da-da-da! Bang Bang Bang! The San Escobar Independence Army soldiers in front of the bungalow opened fire, firing countless rounds toward the building where Jason was hiding. By this time, Jason had circled around the back of the building and appeared on the other side. He shed out violently, holding the Barrett sniper rifle in his right hand, and quickly fired one after another in front of him. At the same time, he held an M16 in his left hand and pulled the trigger at the same time. Phew! Phew! Two sniper slugs sniped from the muzzle of the sniper rifle whistled upwards, sting the heads of the two firefighters in front of them with precision. At the same time Jasons left hand M16 swept out the bullets in a row and swept up on this, forming a ranged shot. Snort! Immediately, some of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers who were unable to evade were hit by assault rifle bullets, some were killed instantly and some were wounded. Jason is not attached to the battle, after the present assault, he quickly dodged back and used the building to cover himself. He was like a ghost in this back and forth to carry out guerri sniping, these the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers simply can not help him half, and in Jason continued to attack, their fighters are also decreasing in number. In front of the barracks. Kill! Right bearing, end their fire! Bear, Wolf, dont let the enemy troops on the left escape, finish them all off! Camerons angrymanding voice kepting, and after Nathan and the others came over to converge, their side of the warriors, numbering more than thirty, hadid siege to the barracks. The remaining San Escobar Independence Army soldiers in the barracks intended to assault the outside, but they were surrounded by Camerons powerful firepower, and one by one, the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers fell to the ground and died. In the end, the remaining soldiers of the San Escobar Independence Army knew that there was no hope of escape, and this forced out the violent and ferocious nature in their bones. Ah Suddenly, one by one, the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers roared loudly, they rushed forward regardless of life and death, rushed to a certain distance, they held the grenade towards the Cameron their stationed position all thrown over. Those of the San Escobar Independence Army who rushed forward regardless of life and death were all shot, but before they died, their grenade was also thrown forward. Dodge, get down! Cameron blushed and hurriedly shouted. The words have just been said C Boom! Rumble! Boom! The sound of a grenade st echoed one after another, and rang out endlessly in this part of the world. Chapter 083 – A road stained with blood! (I) The ground of the camp trembled as the rumbling explosion rang out. A grenade exploded one after another, a huge impact also swept to the direction of Cameron they were stationed, followed by Camerons side of these warriors all have extremely richbat experience. Seeing those the San Escobar Independence Army fighters rushed up regardless of life and death, they knew that the other side is already holding the mentality of burning every stone, so those grenade thrown over, Cameron surrounded by these fighters also in time to lie on the ground to evade. But these the San Escobar Independence Army threw over the grenade inrge numbers, detonated under the scope of the great, the horrific impact of the force is indiscriminate swept around. Immediately, five or six warriors on Camerons side were affected by the wave, and their bodies flew sideways under the impact of that force. After the explosion, Cameron and they immediately rushed over, the grenade explosion by the warriors to help up, but found that three warriors have not breathed, at least seven or eight warriors with varying degrees of injury. Camerons eyes were red with rage and he roared, Bear, Dragon, and Wolf, lead your brothers up there and destroy all of the San Escobar Independence Army! The sacrifice of their own warriors, but alsopletely Cameron their warriors heart of that anger killing machine to ignite, they roar, one will be the bottom of the heart of the grief and anger into the drive to advance to kill. The San Escobar Independence Army soldiers still left in the barracks were few, there were still about a dozen, but these ten or so the San Escobar Independence Army had long since lost the slightest will to fight and fight, their confidence had long since copsed. But anyone who can fight suspiciously a little bloodthirsty the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers, has long been killed because of the initiative to fight and be killed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The remaining ten or so soldiers of the San Escobar Independence Army cowered in the barracks out of fear and terror, which allowed them to survive a little longer, but they could not escape death. With Cameron leading the fighters around him, the remaining soldiers of the San Escobar Independence Army in the barracks had no way to escape, and they fought back in desperation and fear. Only, the counter-attack that lost the support of battle spirit can be said to be chaotic without any method. Camerons attacking formation was not the least bit disorganized, and theyers of fire attacked and killed, easily silencing the counter-fire of the remaining San Escobar Independence Army soldiers in the barracks. Ah The San Escobar Independence Army soldiers were killed on the spot under Camerons fierce fire, while others were scared out of their wits and began to flee in a desperate attempt to escape from this hellish field. I do not know, they do not escape can still breathe a few more breaths of air, once they get up and flee, they arepletely exposed to that gun, will only die faster! Pfft! Pfft! In an instant, a bloodbath blossomed, and all of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers who tried to flee were shot and killed. Feng, take someone up and down to check and make sure no one is left alive! Cameron said in a deep voice. Yes! Bee nodded and led a group of seven or eight soldiers who stormed into one of the barracks dormitories to check, leaving no surviving soldier of the San Escobar Independence Army untouched. Meanwhile, Cameron led Dragon, Bear, Wolf, Nathan and other fighters to support Jasons side of the battle. Jason with their own strength will be another the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers to hold back, this is not a high art, but also need enough richbat experience to dare to do so, otherwise in that sweeping rain of bullets, a little careless will be hit by stray bullets and die. Cameron led his men to the camp just in time to see the San Escobar Independence Army, the only remaining unit in the camp, trying to evacuate, and seven or eight of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers in charge of fire strafing the defensive line towards the building where Jason was hiding. The San Escobar Independence Army was firing wildly at the building where Jason was hiding. Under the cover of these fires, some of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers ran over and drove three military jeeps. It was clear that they intended to escape by car under the cover of fire. Jason, were here! Cameron led the fighters and saw Jason, who was relying on the building as a cover to fight. Cameron, you guys are just in time. The other side wants to retreat and escape, you guys concentrate your firepower to suppress the other sides FIRE NET! Jason said in a deep voice. Cameron nodded, and he and Bear, Dragon and others immediately arranged into formation, the weapons in their hands began to snap, a gun muzzle sweeping bullets whistled up and crushed the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers attacking the front line of defense of the bungalow in front of the fire. Camerons side has more than 20 people, under a united fire, concentrated and fire overwhelmingly, under a light is the San Escobar Independence Army fighters defense front line firepower to copse, some the San Escobar Independence Army fighters are Some of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers were shot into g on the spot, a stream of blood continuously shot out, stained the ground. With the firepower assistance provided by Cameron and the others, Jasons form also shed out, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand pointed forward and aimed at a military jeep. Phew! A sniper warhead sniped out and sted precisely on the fuel tank of a jeep, and in a moment C Boom! The jeep immediately emitted a loud explosion, the entire body immediately ignited a ze, and the soldier in the drivers seat had long since died. Thats not all, Jasons steady index finger pulled the trigger one after another, at this point he was calm and ruthless, like an iparably sophisticated killing machine. Each shot of sniping was incredibly urate, sting along a set trajectory towards the fuel tanks of the remaining two jeeps. Boom! Boom! Another two booming vibrating explosions rang out, the remaining two jeeps have also burned into tworge fireballs, and three jeeps in session under the explosion, the body structure of the fragments, lets say ss, iron, tires, car bodies, etc. spattered towards the surrounding area. This was a disaster for the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers in front of the bungalow defense position. In the explosion of debris swept, many the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers are affected by the impact, have been injured. In this instant, the San Escobar Independence Army warrior formation immediately chaotic and up, some warriors instinctively dodge the streaking debris, some warriors are busy patting the body clothing mes Full attack, charge! Jason let out a fierce bellow. Whoosh! As he spoke, Jason was already the first to charge up, and with his feet poised, he executed his unique and powerful bodybat technique C sh Charge! With a sh dash, Jason was already more than 10 meters away. Then there was a sh dash, the speed is called the wind speed, too fast, just watching are enough to make people feel suffocated! Before the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers could react from the confusion of the formation, Jason had already stormed into their ranks with a windy momentum. In an instant, a god-like aura burst out from Jasons body, like an abyss, deep as a prison, like a Satan dedicated to killing rose from the depths of that hell, and the only thing that came was the death of killing! Snort! The de shed, Jason had the Mad Dog Combat de in his right hand at some point, and took it straight through the throat of one of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers. Chapter 084 – A road stained with blood! (II) Jasons body is athletic, moving like a brute dragon, whipping up a whistling wind, his hand saber constantly strikes, the sharp de is cold and piercing, but also contains a deadly killing machine, cut to the surrounding a the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers. Snort! Snort! Snort! Jasons every strike, the Mad Dog Combat de held in his hand will shoot a shower of blood from the de. This is called the King of des assault knife, the sharpness is naturally needless to say, once cut in the vitals, will certainly die. Jason is like that cold and ruthless killing machine, chopping and staining blood all the way, no one can beat him! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, Cameron, Nathan, Bear, Dragon, Wolf and the others also led the soldiers around them to kill, they joined the melee to kill, as Cameron and the others pounced to kill, these the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers to stabilize the formation, to rearrange the formation, that was not possible. Bang! Cameron rushed forward and sted one of the San Escobar Independence Army fighters in the face, then the butt of the AK47 he was holding mmed hard into the head of another of the San Escobar Independence Army. Bear is iparable savage rampage, he burst in at full speed, the sturdy mountain-like body in the running really is to give a heavy armor tank crushing the momentum. Along the way, he swung both elbows, sending one of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers flying to the ground, and then he mmed his right shoulder into two of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers. The two the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers were knocked out of the way when they were faintly heard the dense sound of fracturesing from inside their bodies, making it painful to listen to the flesh. Compared to Bears brutal fighting style, Dragons strikes are much more civilized, but extremely efficient. He is familiar with the weaknesses of the human body, often a fatal blow, so in his wandering fight, one after another the San Escobar Independence Army fighters fell. Wolf at this moment showed his own wolfish side, his eyes vaguely flooded with ayer of blood, attacking and killing extremely ferocious, like a ferocious wolf is hunting for food. Jason watched Cameron as they rushed to kill, and after taking direct control of the situation, he shed his body and rushed towards the door of the bungalow. Edgb has not yet escaped from the room, and in fact, he has never had the opportunity to do so, so he is still hiding in the room. Bang! Jason kicked the doorway of the bungalow open, and then with a sh of his body, he had rushed into the bungalow. Just rushed in, a sense of crisis overshadowed, Jason immediately towards the ground a roll, in the roll he pistol from the side of the thighs plucked out, with a sense towards the right front a finger, did not aim is directly shot C Bang! Bang! Bang! In the right front position, a ssh of blood immediately emerged from the adjutant beside Edgb. Jason rushed in, the deputy noticed, and the weapon he held in his hand was about to aim for the kill, but he couldnt even lock on to Jasons figure simply because Jason rushed in and made a series of moves too quickly. By the time he realized Jason was tumbling to the ground, Jason had long since pulled his gun and shot. After this adjutant fell, a shocked and angry voice rang out, Its you? You faithless bastard, Ill kill you! Edgb, unable to avoid it, finally showed up, holding an assult rifle in his hand. However, when his words just fell, two gunshots immediately rang out, two rounds from the muzzle of the pistol has been iparably urate hit Edgbs two arms. ng! In this way, the assult rifle that Edgb was holding immediately fell to the ground, and his face twisted up in a look of horror and pain.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In fact, when Jason rushed in, he already sensed the breath of two people in here, he quickly drew his gun and shot the adjutant, he also locked the direction of where Edgb was. Before Edgb could counterattack, he was already the first to fire, but instead of killing Edgb immediately, he disabled both of his arms. Jason stood up and walked towards Edgb, the corners of his mouth raised a smile and said, Mr. Edgb, we meet again. Jason, you bastard, yourepletely untrustworthy! Didnt you say youd trade tomorrow? Why are you raiding my camp! Edgb hissed, grimacing. Jason shrugged his shoulders and said, Who said Im not trustworthy? I told you the deal was tomorrow at noon, right? This promise is still valid. But, the prerequisite is that Mr. Edgb can live until noon tomorrow. You, youC Edgb was speechless for a moment, unable to think of words to refute, and at the end he said with irritation, Then what is this raid you made on my camp tonight? Is that your credit? I didnt promise that I wouldnt invade your camp tonight, so its not in the believe it or not. Jason said. YouC Edgb was so angry that he was about to spurt blood, and he wanted to say something else, but Jasons right hand jerked up, and thenC Snap! Jason pped Edgb hard in the face. Edgb should fall, this p Jason can be described as full force, will Edgb a face swollen, the corners of the mouth also spilled a trace of blood. After Edgb fell to the ground, Jason lifted his foot and stepped on it, crushed Edgbs face, he sneered and said: I am really curious, are you forgetful or sick? How dare you talk to me about credit in such a serious way? The whole thing began and ended, who is not faithful first? If you were to be trustworthy, would you be in this situation tonight? Edgby on the ground and kept gasping for breath, a face written with the color of panic and anxiety. In fact, he knows very well that the reason for everything is that he did not keep his word betray each other in the first ce, he embezzled the batch of arms that Cameron used toe not only, but also used force to detain Cameron and others, but also lions share of the ransom demanded 30 million dors. It is this greed and treachery that made him eat his own words tonight and get the revenge he deserves. I, I was wrong, please, spare me this time, in the future I, I will never dare again- Edgb could not help but open his mouth and wail. Mr. Edgb, youre out of your mind, arent you? You said youd spare them and you did? Did you ever think of sparing Cameron and the others when you put them in custody? Jason stared at Edgbs frightened face and continued, If I really brought you the 30 million dors, after you got the money, you would turn around and order all the soldiers in your camp to open fire on us and kill us, right? Edgbs face was stunned, the whole face ashen, he opened his mouth, as if to retort for himself, but a moment but a word could not be said. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, the door has a carrying a rich smoke and blood mixed with the smell of this rushed in. Chapter 085 Total annihilation! Rushing in were none other than Cameron, Nathan and others. After Jason saw them rush in, he knew that the battle outside was basically over. Cameron, all of the San Escobar Independence Army out there were killed? Jason asked. Cameron nodded and said, The San Escobar Independence Army has no one left standing, and Bear is leading a search of the camp. All in all, this camp will be wiped out tonight! After walking over, Cameron saw Edgb, who was stomped on the ground by Jason, he then squatted down, sneered and said, Yo, isnt this the high and mighty Major Edgb? Remember what I told you when you detained me? I said, if you dont get me killed now, Ill definitely get you killedter! Edgb shivered, he saw the Cameron eyes shed a cold killing machine, he seemed to have seen the shadow of death, in the role of the fear of facing death, his whole person has been on the verge of a breakdown. Mr. Dickson, please, dont kill me! Whatever you want, as long as you dont kill me, I, I will be able to help you grow your arms deal! From now on, the San Escobar Independence Armys arms will only be supplied from you, and the price range can also be increased Edgb said hastily. Oh Cameron sneered, reached out and pped Edgbs face, and said, You the San Escobar Independence Army We destroyed this camp of the San Escobar Independence Army, you mean you have the ability to fix this? So that the San Escobar Independence Army will not pursue my responsibility in the future? Are you kidding me? Id never make a deal with the San Escobar Independence Army again if I was fucking sick in the head! If I had known, I wouldnt have done it in the first ce! Edgb was on the verge of tears, he gritted his teeth and said, Mr. Dickson, make a condition, what will it take to spare me this time? Leave you alone? Camerons eyes sunk, he picked up a pistol, the muzzle against Edgbs crotch, in Edgbs shocked trembling face, he pulled the trigger one after another. Bang! Bang! Bang! After several shots, Edgb crotch position has been bloody, blood flowing, there is a vague smell of burning. Ah Edgbs wailing voice rang out, he has not fainted, but the extreme stabbing pain is like a burning body, so that he can not live, that can be called a cone of pain, ordinary people can not endure. You fucking even if you give me countless money, can you get back the lives of my brothers? In this battle, three soldiers around me died, their lives are more important than anything else! If you had not betrayed your trust and wanted to betray each other, there would not have been such a thing happened! So, you still want to keep this life? Dream on! Cameron roared up, and the pistol in his hand was pressed against Edgbs head. At this time, Nathan came over, carrying a ck bag in his hand, and said, Jason, this money was found, the one million dors that was given to Edgb yesterday. Jason nodded as he said, What about the arms? Cameron, didnt you have a shipment of arms traded to Edgb? Have you found this batch of arms so far? Just as Jason spoke, Bee walked in and said, Jason, Mr. Dickson, the entire camp has been searched and the shipment of arms we brought over was not found. Could that shipment of arms have been shipped out by Edgb and the others? Jason frowned. He knew in his heart that the value of that batch of arms was about five million dors, Cameron almost smashed his fortune down, if this batch of arms could not be recovered, Cameron their losses would undoubtedly be difficult to estimate. Cameron shook his head as he said, In the past five or six days since the ident, this the San Escobar Independence Army has not done anyrge-scale relocation, nor has the San Escobar Independence Army in other strongholdse to pick up. So, the arms must still be in this camp. Then theres only a good interrogation of this guy. Jason looked to Edgb. Cameron a smile, said: Jason, not necessary, if I guessed correctly, then I know where the arms Edgb ced. This camp has been here for some years, before Edgb, I often deal with the head of the stationed in this camp. So, I know that there is a basement in this camp. And, the entrance to this basement should be inside this room. Once Cameron said this, the face of Edgb, who was lying on the ground, waspletely pale and white, and a look of despair came out of his eyes. Nathan, Bee, Bear, Dragon and others in the scene led people to look in this room, and finally really found the entrance to the basement in a hidden corner location, after pushing open the secret door, a dark walkway is presented in front of the eyes. Nathan turned on his tactical shlight, armed with weapons, and walked down the corridor, wary of the remnants of the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers hiding in the basement.N?velDrama.Org ? content. But this way down, but also did not find extra the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers, after walking down this basement, Nathan they immediately saw the basement stored in a mouth of wooden board sealed boxes, they will be these boxes pried open to see, inside are all kinds of new weapons and ammunition. Our shipment of arms is really here! Nathan smiled as he quickly walked up and reported the matter to Jason and Cameron. Our arms are in the basement, well-sealed and untouched. Nathan said with a smile. Cameron nodded and said, Then gather the brothers and bring out all these arms and take them away. At the end, Cameron looked at Jason and asked, Jason, what are you going to do with this guy? Jasonughed and said, Cameron, that should be asked of you. I kept him alive as a dog because I was going to let you deal with him personally when you came. Good! Cameron opened his mouth, a sh of murder in his eyes, the pistol against Edgbs head moved, and he pulled the trigger one after another. Bang! Bang! Two shots rang out and Edgb immediately had two more bloody holes in his head. Come on, lets go over together and carry all those weapons out. Jason said. Cameron nodded, and all the warriors in the field moved together for about an hour to carry all these weapons to the open space of the camp. This camp has a number of substitute vehicles, including military trucks, Cameron is directing the soldiers under the hand to carry all these arms on arge truck. The whole lot of arms filled up thepartment of this big truck. Jason,e on, lets get out of here. Cameron said with a smile. Jason nodded, and they gave openings to some of the cars in the camp, and some of the soldiers in charge of sting stayed behind. These soldiers poured out all the reserve gasoline and diesel in the camp, and went around the whole camp, forming a huge sting field. After everyone had left, suddenly C Boom! Boom! The sound of a st came violently from this camp, followed by a monstrous fire spread, making the entire camp was plunged into a sea of fire. Chapter 086 Warm-blooded brotherhood! The camp on the other side of the short hill. Jason, Cameron, and the others rode back to this makeshift camp. After returning here, Nathan immediately led the men to dig out the two suitcases that were buried, and eventually they ced the two suitcases with stacks of U. S. cash in front of Jason, saying, Jason, keep the money in these two big suitcases, thirty million dors! Jason smiled lightly and said, Even 300 million is nothing, as long as Cameron and other brothers are safe and sound. Unfortunately, there are still three soldiers who died in this operation. Camerons face was a little gloomy as he sighed softly and said, I am indeed ashamed of them, but they are also true warriors. I will settle their families in the future! In any case, sacrificing three brothers but wiping out the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks, we have earned it! After a pause, Cameron looked at Jason and said, I say Jason, you came all the way here with 30 million dors? Arent you still in the army? This unauthorized trip of yours will only lead you to be implicated again. No, Ive quit the organization of the army. For some personal reasons of mine. Jason said with a smile. What? You quit? Why is that? Cameron rose to his feet in surprise. Ill tell you more about itter. Jason smiled ndly and continued, I am currently working as a security guard inside a university. Just two days ago, I suddenly received a call from Nathan, saying that you had an ident, the other party demanded thirty million dors. I asked someone to prepare the cash overnight, and immediately came. Aftering here, I found that the San Escobar Independence Army is ill-disciplined and unbearable, so I didnt need to prepare so much money, but only needed to prepare some meeting money to stabilize the other side is enough. Im also prepared to do both, if the other side is heavily guarded, can not raid the rescue, then only honestly pay the money to rece the people. Cameron took a deep breath, only to feel a stirring hot blood in his body, that stirred up like fire, flowing throughout his body, making him feel warm, yet hot.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He knows that this is true brotherhood! True brotherhood, that is the collision of hot blood and hot blood. True brotherhood is to each other regardless of identity, you have a good life, I am happy for you in a distant ce; if you have an ident, even if it is not far away from the danger of heavy I have toe first! Cameron heavily patted Jasons shoulder and said in a deep voice, Jason, from now on, my life is yours. If there is anything to say to us brothers, I will not resign from death! I say Cameron, when the hell did you be such a mother-inw? Well, now think about what youre going to do with this shipment of arms. Jason said with a smile. What else can we do with it, well have to return it. The deal with the San Escobar Independence Army side did not work out, so lets return it first. Its just a little loss of liquidated damages. Cameron said. Jason nodded as he thought about it and said, Cameron, so whats your next step? Even if Edgbbetray each other in the first ce or not, we wiped out their camp is a real thing. I think going forward in this territory, the San Escobar Independence Army should not be able to amodate you. I know that, after this, it will be a little difficult to continue to trade arms in this area, and will always be in danger of retaliation from the San Escobar Independence Army. Cameron opened his mouth, he thenughed aloud, not losing his bravado, But the world is big, is there no ce to stay? Jason, three years ago I told you want to gave up the business, has been dyed until now. It is also possible to take advantage of this opportunity to give up the business and quit Golden Triangle. Jason smiled and said, So Cameron youve thought of a way back? Ive been thinking about it for a long time, and Ive asked some brothers to choose a site to build a factory more than a year ago. The Rosewood raw materials in Vietnam and San Escobar are very cheap, and I know many people in these two sides. So, I can wholesale Rosewood raw materials from them and then process them for Redwood Furniture. I can also ship the finished Redwood Furniture back directly from here. Ive done some research in the domestic market and Redwood Furniture is still very popr in the south and some coastal cities. Cameron said. Jason said, Redwood Furniture has a big market in China. Its okay to do business in this area. Are you nning to be in that city? Oakshire, Cameron said. Hmm? What city? Jasons face was stunned, and he asked again as if he suspected he had heard wrong. Oakshire, ah, a coastal city. My hometown is Oakshire, too, Cameron said. Hahahaha- Jason couldnt help butugh out loud as he said, Thats a damn good coincidence. I also happen to work as a security guard at Oakshire University. Cameron was first stunned, then he also got excited and said, Haha, then wont we all be in the same city from now on? That is really good, nothing to drink, bragging, this day is also veryfortable. Jason looked over to Nathan and the others who were busy packing up at Four Max and said, What about them? Nathan and all of them went back to Oakshire with you? Cameron shook his head and said, Some of the brothers wille back with me. Some brothers still want to continue to work in the business of arms. Then Ill put them with Callum. Callum and I are also old friends, he is in the northeast of the Golden Triangle doing arms, and I am in the southwest of this area. Callum will not treat my brothers badly when they go over there. Whenever my brothers want to quit this business, they cane to me in Oakshire. As long as I have a mouth to feed, they will not be left out. Just be able to settle these brothers down. Jason said with a nod. This line of arms is lucrative, Cameron side of some soldiers want to take advantage of their own youth and have the stamina, want to do more years of arms trading is understandable, but the profits and risks coexist. This is evident from the fact that Cameron is being held by the San Escobar Independence Army this time. At this time, Nathan, Bear, Dragon, Bee, they have already packed up this temporary camp, built up tents and what not are dismantled, ready to evacuate. Jason, lets go. Its not a good ce to stay. This area is in the range of the San Escobar Independence Army. We took out one of their camps, and now they probably know about it. So lets get out of here and set up camp in the Marcos Reserves area near South Easton. Cameron said. Okay, lets go then. Jason nodded, got in the car with Cameron and the others, and with one car started, left the area and drove off in the night in the direction of South Easton. Chapter 087 – Seating and Drinking! The night is deep and silent. A temporary camp was set up in an open mountain clearing. It is Jason and Cameron, but this mountainous area already belongs to the Marcos Reserves, under the jurisdiction of the Marcos Army, so there will not be the San Escobar Independence Army out here. After the camp was set up, Nathan and several others had already driven to Old Street City to get some drinks and food to drink. ording to Cameron, were going to have to drink a lot tonight.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jason and Cameron sat on arge rock in the clearing, and the two smoked cigarettes, looking at the pale, silent night, and chatted with each other. Jason, Im not going to lie to you, I have a brother like you in my life, its really enough. Cameron opened his mouth and said. Jason patted Camerons shoulder and said with a smile, Brothers dont talk about these pretentious words. In fact, there are many other brothers like me, Iron, Spear, Baron, lion, etc. They are all brothers of the Satan Operation Group I formed overseas. If you have a chance, take you to get to know them, they are hard-blooded and righteous, fighting with them side by side, galloping in the sands, that is the most enjoyable thing as a man. Camerons eyes lit up when he heard that, and he said with a smile, Jason, you still have a legion overseas, huh? Make sure you take me to see it. I quit Golden Triangle, but I dont think I can stay in the city. Sometimes follow you to fight and kill, this is the life I want. Jasonughed dumbly and said, You go to Oakshire first, get your Redwood Furniture Factory up and running, after the business and all that has stabilized. Thats easy. Cameron hemmed and hawed and then said, Jason, to be honest with you, I didnt think Id survive being held by the San Escobar Independence Army this time. I didnt expect Nathan to get in touch with you. But Jason, how did youe up with the $30 million overnight? Thats not something you can do. Jasonughed and said, Thats not what I can do. Im not that capable. I asked me to change, I cant change so much money. I am looking for someone to help me. After all, you are in the business of arms. Oh? Who is it? Cameron asked curiously. Luca, Jason said. Luca Cameron silently recited, only to feel that the name was indeed incredibly familiar, and suddenly a jolt went through his mind, almost screaming out loud, saying, You mean Europe that the arms devil? Demoness? Jason was surprised, he cried andughed and said, the impression of Luca quite gentle a woman ah, or a big beauty, noble origin, elegant temperament, this is not rted to the word devil, right? Its really her! Cameron said with a light breath. Cameron lightly panted, said, European arms factory BOSS, she in the arms side of the power have prated to Asia-Pacific. this side of a number of arms is from her arms factory inside. In the arms industry, this woman is absolutely no less than the BOSS, privately many people call her the female devil, she controls the means extremely iron-blooded. Maybe its because shes gentle and affectionate when she faces you. It seems Jason your charm is really unbeatable, such a woman is taken down by you. No, no, no, Cameron, its really not what you think, between Luca and me is innocent, you can not say nonsense, ruin the reputation of others can not be good Jason said in a hurry. Cameron looked unconvinced and said, Who would believe that? If you dont have some kind of rtionship, someone will prepare $30 million for you to send over? Either this female devil is in love with you and ispletely obsessed to do so Cameron ah, dont say that, this thing can not disclose low-key, low-key has always been my principle of doing people, at most let around dozens of brothers know on the line. Jason said with a straight face. Haha, you guys are still so sulky. Cameron couldnt help but burst outughing. At this time, a car is speeding back, stopping the car on the roadside in front of the camp, the car door opened, is to see Nathan and others back. They came up with boxes of liquor, and food, downers and all. Cameron stood up and said with a smile, Brothers alle over, we do not need to be so prescriptive about drinking among brothers, using the ground as a seat, drink a good time. Jason also came over and joined Cameron and the others, sat down on the floor, grabbed a bottle of beer and started drinking it straight away. Jason is used to drinking strong wine, drinking beer is naturally feeling theck of alcoholic strength. But sote at night, it is good to be able to buy beer, better than nothing. Jason,e on, Ill toast you first! From now on, you only need to say one word, I and my gang of brothers with you to live and die, will never frown. Cameron said loudly. Cameron, youre wee. We dont have to say anything polite between brothers, lets just drink. Jason smiled, took a bottle of beer and finished it with a gulp. Jason is a man of great love and righteousness, and I admire him the most! Ill have a bottle with Jason, too. Nathan smiled. Ille too. Jasons drinking capacity was seen three years ago, so hes not afraid of drinking as much as he can. Wolf smiled back. Jason, let me warm up with you with three bottles first! Bear said in a jarring voice. Immediately, Nathan in the field, one by one, they all spoke up. Damn, you guys are fucking trying to hold me up, right? This beer is not drunk, but the support can also be held up to death ah! Jasonughed and cursed, then said, But, you want to toast, it is certainly to drink to the end,e on. Cool! The crowdughed. In the night, the mountains, bursts of cheerfulughter constantly, that is the frank and heroicughter between the men, is a kind of Chicheng brotherly emotions. There are times in life when there is no greater joy than sitting on the floor with your brother and having a drink. No need for any high-ss ces, nor any delicious food, and no need for a bright and colorful face, so frank and casual, it is enough to interpret the true meaning of the word brother. As Jason said, it is really impossible to get drunk on this beer, at most, your head is a little dizzy and your stomach is bloated, but the good thing is that you can continue to drink it after you put water in it. Originally began drinking when it was already thetter part of the night, drinking, the sky has begun to show the white of the fish belly, dawn has arrived. At the end of the day Jason stopped drinking and watched as the day dawned and a new day dawned. With Cameron and the others rescued, it was time for him to consider returning to Oakshire, not forgetting that he was a working security guard at Oakshire University. However, before leaving, he had $30 million on hand that needed to be dealt with, and this money was definitely going to be returned to Luca. Only, how to return Luca also became a headache for him. He doesnt have Lucas ability to bring so much cash directly out of the country and directly to Lucas face. Unless he uses the identity of Captain Dragon Shade, through the relevant departments of the Ministry of the military authorization, not to mention this money, even if the weapons and bombs he can take out of the country at will. But hes out now and really doesnt want to use his privileges yet. After thinking about it, it seems that the only way is to contact Luca once again to see what she can do. Chapter 088 – Don’t look at me unless I’m rude! Seeing that it was already dawn, Cameron and the warriors under hismand had stopped drinking and one by one began to pack up. Cameron also began contacting his next-level arms dealer to negotiate the return of the $5 million worth of arms, which would involve a certain amount of liquidated damages, but it was better than having the arms on hand. Jason also wanted to contact Luca, his phone was also equipped with the chat software, but there is nowork signal here, in this mountainous area 4G signal is also if there is nothing, he can only think of waiting until the time to go to South Easton or Old Street City to contact Luca it. Camerons side of the conversationsted nearly an hour before he hung up the phone. Jason came over and said, How did the talk go? Cameron said, Basically, I bargained with the old guy to see if we could charge less for the breach of contract. How much did the other side charge for breach of contract? Jason asked. One hundred and fifty thousand dors, that is almost a million the Carovian dors like this. In fact, this is not expensive, after all, the other side of this batch of arms to send people over to transport back, but also to consume a lot of manpower and material resources. Cameron said. Good. Jason nodded as he continued, I need to pay Luca back this $30 million as well, but theres no inte signal here, I need to find a ce with one. This is easy, lets go, Ill take you to Old Street City, Cameron said with a smile. Good idea. Jason nodded. Cameron instructed Nathan and the others to stay put and guard the arms and weapons, and he drove a car with Jason to Old Street City. Old Street City, the capital of Marcos Reserves, is also one of the most prosperous cities in the area, not far from the camp where Cameron was temporarily stationed, about half an hours drive away. When the car enters Old Street City, it feels like you are in a small city in Carovia, because the mostmonnguage you hear here is the Caroviannguage, and the signs and slogans on the various stores in the street are also in the Caroviannguage. Carovian Tel stores can be found here. All in all, its like being in Carovia, theres basically no big difference. Jason also came to Old Street City, only to feel that the change with the past is not too big, where you can always see the AK47-wielding Marcos soldier, they are basically maintaining order. Dont look at the war in San Escobar, but the security in this Old Street City is absolutely ridiculously strict, no one will dare to make trouble here, tant robbery and crime. Once such a thing happens, immediately there will be armed with AK47 soldiers rushed up to stop, a little resistance first with the butt of the gun smashed head, but also continue to resist, that can be directly shot. So, as long as you behave here, it is extremely safe, and no one wille to check your identity or anything. Cameron is already extremely familiar with the area, and he knows that Jason needs a quiet environment, so he takes Jason to a hotel room and lets Jason go inside the room to talk about things. Jason took his room card and went to his room, Cameron didnt follow him, he said he was going to meet some old friends and say hello or something. When Jason is done talking, just contact him directly. Jason walked into the room and closed the door, tapped on a chat app on his phone and contacted Luca directly. It was about 9 oclock in the morning, and if Luca was still in Moldavia, her time would have been about 9:30 p. m. She would still be asleep at this time. Sure enough, when Jason sent a message over, Lucas side popped up with an invitation for a video conversation. Jasonughed bitterly and had to get on this video call. When the video screen presented on his phone screen, his whole person froze, a kind of dumbfounded feeling, only to feel that moment nosebleeds are to control the gush out. What did he see? He actually saw an opulent bathroom, in arge porcin white bathtub, a stunningly sexy Western woman isnguidly soaking in the bathtub, in the bathtub that swirls with clear waves, the perfect body of a naked crystal like jade is also hidden. Holy shit- Jason cursed in his heart, he felt that he should not prepare some tissues first, this scene is simply too hot for people, it is simply difficult to hold themselves. Luca, is this you taking a shower? Jason asked as he came back to his senses. Hi Satan, my king, didnt you see it all? I was just soaking in the bathtub and you contacted me, you really know how to pick your time. In the video, Lucas charming jade face was presented, without powder, still impably beautiful, a pair of turquoise blue eyes like the sea flooded with the slightest smile, was staring at Jason in the screen. Jasonughed awkwardly and said, This, I really didnt expect you to be taking a shower. Then I wont bother you first, you can wash first, and Ill talk to you when youre done. Ah C Satan, you are not allowed to hang up, if you hang up, I, I will never ignore you again. Luca said loudly in a hurry. But how else are you going to take a shower when you talk to me? Jason asked suspiciously. Whats not to like? Im going to soak for a while anyway. Luca smiled, she had a slight rise, then ced the phone in her hand on a stand in front of the bathroom, adjusted the angle, and then leaned back on the edge of the bathroom satisfied. In line with the principle of dont look, dont look, Jason didnt want to look at Lucas phone when he was standing up, thinking it would be better to shift his gaze elsewhere. But that moment, he found that his brain simply do not listen, the focus of his eyes want to move away, but simply can not move half, staring at the phone screen. Just because Luca sat up slightly, she was in front of the bathtub water a wave, an unfathomable deep groove from the bottom of the bath water emerged, vaguely that piece of rich and proud existence also revealed the tip of the iceberg, can be called the fierce side, in the bathroom under the mapping of the hazy light, said the temptation tantalizing. Jason and Luca contacted many times, heart knows this flowing one of the royal family military BOSS is not only beautiful, that extremely sexy, but he also really did not expect to take off the underwear Lucas chest is so huge, simply amazing! No wonder this womans career is so unbeatable and flourishing, the original is a very deep career line as a support ah! Satan, Satan, what are you staring at? Not even blinking, what are you looking at? At that moment, Lucas annoyed voice came.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 089 The World of the Landlord! Jason came back to his senses, facing Lucas questioning, his old face was a little hot, he only said, No, nothing, I was just thinking about life This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thinking about life? Really? What kind of life are you thinking about? It seems to be very serious Luca asked with a smile as a hint of cunning shed in his eyes. Jason said seriously: Of course it is true, do not see me so serious? Mens life you women do not understand, or just do not say. So Luca smiled, then said, How about I stand up and let you continue to think about life? Speaking, Luca originally stretched in the bathtub legs have slowly curved up, the round and smooth legs knees are floating out of the water, look like the next moment to stand up directly. Jason took a look and was shocked, if this girl stood up straight away, thene on, dont want to talk to her about anything today. Hey, I say Luca, youre doing this on purpose, arent you? If you really want to stand up, then Im not thinking about life anymore, Im thinking about the will! Jason said in a hurry. Huh? Why? Why? You know that you ask ah! You really want to stand up, I immediately spray nosebleed to you, then maybe bleeding too much also ran to see God. Hahahaha- Luca a burst of unbridledughter and up, in her unbridledughter, the curve of the body also trembled and up, it can be said that the flowers are trembling, so that the bathtub from time to time set off a burst of water C do not forget that the bathtub under the water hidden two depth charges! Jason hurriedly took a deep breath and said, Well, Luca, to get down to business with you. Thank you very much for the $30 million you sent me, now that Ivepleted my mission and gotten my brother out. But the 30 million dors is still in my hands, no less. Now there is nothing more to do, so I have to return this money to you. You see, through what channel to return to you. Give it back to me? Lucas face looked surprised, she beamed and said, What? Do you want me to let the Moldavian royal family take a special flight to visit Carovia again? Jasonughed bitterly, knowing that it was indeed unlikely that Luca would be allowed to do so again. A few days ago, a member of the Moldavian royal family had already made a surprise trip to Beavend on a special ne, and it is impossible that another member of the Moldavian royal family came to Carovia within a few days, which seems too strange. So what can be done with this money? Jason said. What does this need to be done? Isnt that money in hand? You just take it. Luca said casually, as if in her eyes it was not thirty million dors, but three thousand dors. Its such a big sum of money, so I have to pay you back anyhow. Besides, its dors, and I cant even carry it around with me. Jason said. Oh, I almost forgot, you need to use the Carovian dors in Carovia, Luca smiled, she continued, you find the underground money,under this money, and then exchange it into the Carovian dors, and thats it. The Carovian dors will be remitted to your personal ount, and thats it? Anyway, you do not expect me to send someone to bring the money back, I tossed this thing time spent on signing a few contracts, the ie has been more than the 30 million C What else can Jason say except that he is speechless? Ordinary people really cant understand the world of the tycoons, and then more money in the eyes of these real but invisible tycoons, but a number. It seems impossible to get this money back to Luca anytime soon. But the money is all in US dors, Jason can not carry it on his body, he really can only through the underground money, the money washed, in the transfer into the Carovian dors. This requires arge enough underground money bank, otherwise it really cant eat the $30 million. In Asia-Pacific, the only one that can do this is Asian ck market. Asian ck market, Asia-Pacific one of thergest underground ck market, where you can buy and sell all kinds of weapons, drugs, people, organs, but whatever you can think of, all have everything. This means that the entire Asian ck market is also a concealed center of moneyundering in Asia-Pacific. Asian ck market is said to be controlled by several of the most massive forces in Asia-Pacific, to maintain the operation of the Asian ck market, but also to join forces to divide the Asian ck market this huge piece of cake. Jason knew about the Asian ck market, but wasrgely unexposed to it, but he knew there was a force that was definitely infiltrating the Asian ck market C the Russian Axes! The Russian Axes is arguably thergest group of forces in Russia, even in the world of darkness, is also a big name. So Jason wants to use Asian ck market to wash the 30 million dors, can only find familiar and trustworthy people to help operate. Hey, Satan, are you thinking about life again? Really, youre videoing with me, people are soaking in the bathtub, and youre actually lost in thought? Im so mad at you! At that moment, Lucas exasperated usatory voice came violently from the phone. Jason was startled, only to recall that he was videoing with Luca, almost forgetting about it. Jason coughed dryly, he looked at the video Luca that angry up presents another extremely charming beautiful face, he smiled and said: just now is indeed a little lost in thought. Since you are toozy to handle this money, I will find a way to handle it first and return it to you when we meet again. Well, then I wont bother you to take a bath. Damn Satan, you dont hang up on me! I said you contacted me once in a while for this little thing? I thought you were contacting me because you missed me In fact, its simply devastating to really want to be so cruel. Luca said with a beak. I kind of miss you when you say that, I remember all the great wines you have hidden on your estate, they taste so good. Jason said with a smile. Facing me, you actually think of wine? Cant you see Im taking a bath? See, Im not blind. Such a big beautiful girl naked inside the bathtub, sexy body hidden, dont you have any idea? This C what can I have in mind? Through the screen, I cant touch it even if I wanted to. Jason said with augh. Satan, you cane over. I will wait for you, anyway, this bathtub is veryrge, there is no problem to amodate two people. Luca a mouthful of crystalline shellfish teeth lightly bite the lower lip, the pair of eyes as if swirling with blue waves dripping look at Jason, is across the screen unrestrained discharge, this moment the style of the unspeakable charm provocative. Jason really cant help it, he doesnt want to masturbate to Luca in the video through the screen. So, he smiled and said, Well, Luca, my friend is here to see me and I have to hang up C I dont think you want my friend to see you in the bathtub with this scene. Ah Luca eximed, puffing out her breath, You must be making excuses. Forget it, the water in my bathtub is getting cold anyway. You must remember your promise, within a month, make sure youe to me. This is already the fourth day. Okay, Ill remember. Jason opened his mouth and then decisively interrupted the video call. Chapter 090 Polar Bear, Oleg! After ending the call with Luca, Jason searched his phones address book and finally found the contact information of a person marked as Pr Bear and then called him directly. The phone quickly dialed, and after a few moments of ringing, a low male voice rang out, speaking Russian: Hello, who is it? Pr Bear, its me, Satan! Jason opened his mouth and said in a nd tone. There was silence on the other end of the line, followed by a voice that couldnt hide its shock and surprise: Satan, its really you! How many years have we not seen each other since we partedst time? I was really surprised to receive your call. Thest time we met, you hadnt retired from Alpha Special Forces yet, right? I remember when you retired, you told me you were joining the Russian Axes, and that was almost three years ago. Jason said with a smile. Yes, Im here at the Russian Axes, overseeing the Asia-Pacific side of things. On the phone, Pr Bearughed loudly and continued, You must have something for me, right? We dont have to be so polite, just tell me what you want. Ill be ready to help you with whatever you need to deal with and how many men you need. Jason smiled at the words, three years have passed, Pr Bears character still hasnt changed, with the kind of enthusiasm and ruggedness of the Russians, he is also an extremely hot-blooded and righteous iron-blooded warrior. Pr Bear is named Oleg, and Jason met him through a joint military exercise between Carovia and Russia. At that time, both countries sent their most elite special operations soldiers to conduct joint exercises together. At that time, the two countries special operations soldiers were stationed not far from each others camps, and when they rested at night, the two countries special operations soldiers would inevitably get together andpete with each other and so on. Oleg is extremely powerful, as evidenced by his nickname, he can kill a Pr Bear with his bare hands, extremely ferocious, hence the title. However, in between military exercises, he and Jason wrestled, wrestled, and fought in close quarters, all of which were defeated. An iron-blooded warrior like him will only admire the strong. Jasons strength won his respect, plus Dragon Shade and Alpha Special Forces had joint operations with the outside world, and the two became familiar with each other and formed a friendship. Thats why Jason knows the orthodox Alpha Special Forces Elbows Kill, he and Pr Bear have exchanged their closebat skills. Until three years ago, Jason suddenly received a phone contact from Pr Bear, saying he had left Alpha Special Forces and joined the Russian Axes, for various reasons Pr Bear did not say, so he did not ask. Pr Bear, there is indeed something I want to see you about. You have ess to the Asian ck market, right? Jason asked. Thats for sure. I still have some weight in the Asian ck market. Whats wrong, which Asian ck market has offended you? Tell me who it is, and Ill bring his head to you in three days! Oleg opened his mouth, even through the phone, can feel his own heavy blood killing machine. Jasonughed dumbly as he said, Its not something like that. I have thirty million dors here, and I need to transfer it to the Carovian dors through the Asian ck market money changer and credit it to my ount. Is this thing difficult for you? Its that simple? Oleg asked in a surprised voice. Simple for you, but I have not been exposed to Asian ck market, anyway, I go to get it myself or no way. Jason said with a smile. Its a simple matter. Its perfectly possible to convert you to the Carovian dors, no less than a penny. Then again, thirty million dors will enable those guys to make a handsome profit on the difference. However, it will take some time, almost a week to get it done. Oleg said. No problem. Im on the Old Street City side of San Escobar, so if its convenient for you, you can send someone over to take this money first. Jason said. If Im okay, then Ill just go over there and have a drink with you on the way. I have a new power group on my side that actually wants topete with me for the market. I need to suppress this force over here. I can only send my people over to meet you. Dont worry, the people I send are absolutely trustworthy. Oleg said. Haha, of course I trust you, no need to say that between brothers. Jasonughed. Okay, so Ill contact you directly after I send someone over there? Oleg asked. I dont have time to stay in Old Street City, but there is a brother of mine here. When you send someone over, just meet up with my brother directly. Ill give you my brothers contact information. Jason said. Jason and Oleg thenmunicated on the phone, Jason will Cameron, Nathan and several other peoples contact information with Oleg exined, Oleg side also said the contact information of the people sent, the secret word of the meeting, etc.. After everything was discussed, Jason smiled and said, Pr Bear, Im not going to lie, Im also leaving Dragon Shade now. So its very free. I will definitelye over to youter and try the vodka you have in your collection. Haha, Satan, Ill take that from you. Olegughed. Jason then ended the call with Oleg, who walked out of the hotel and contacted Cameron. A whileter, Cameron drove up and Jason got in the car. Things talked out? Cameron asked. Jason lit a cigarette and said with a smile: Cameron, the world of the tycoons we do not understand. The arms devil in your mouth, people do not see the thirty million dors, said it is to get back to the trouble, there is this time of work she earned more than the thirty million dors. So let me handle it myself. Crap, howe Ive never known such a dirtbag? Cameron had an expression of beating his chest. Jason exhaled smoke, said: So I had to contact a friend, let him help me through Asian ck market to digest the money. In a few days the other side will send someone over to take the money, when Cameron you help me meet with the other side. I have to leave today, Im a security guard at Oakshire University, Ive been on leave for two days, you cant even see my vice presidents face, its so gloomy that its dripping water. Okay, no problem. Contact information for the other party, identity verification and such with me, and Ill get this done for you. Im going to stay over here for a while anyway to get some things done before I can go to Oakshire, Cameron said with a bright smile. Okay, Ill meet you in Oakshire. Jason smiled.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then, Jason also sent Olegs contact information, identity verification information and so on with Cameron, Cameron also recorded, so as not to make mistakes. After all, this $30 million is really not a small amount of money. After returning to the mountain camp where Nathan was, Jason was almost ready to head back to Oakshire. This time he didnt have to drive back to Beavend to get on a ne. The nearest Oakshire Airport is the one in Riverport of Ustio, which is just over two hundred kilometers from South Easton. He looked at the time and could make it to Riverport Airport around mid-afternoon and still return to Oakshire within tonight. Chapter 091 – A killing machine looms! (I) A ck Ford Raptor drove down the privatene into South Easton and then from South Easton to Riverport of Ustio. It was Cameron who was driving the car and Jason was sitting in the passenger seat. The car was driven by Jason from Beavend, and it was Nathans connection to find someone. If he drove the car to Riverport of Ustio alone, the car would have been abandoned at the airport after he left.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. So Cameron drove Jason to Riverport of Ustio, dropped Jason off and then he drove back. Jason, Ill tell you, this time I quit Golden Triangle, but Im definitely not a person who can live a leisurely life in peace. Cameron opened his mouth, then said, I am this nature, calm life is not suitable, have toe to some excitement. So, after returning to Oakshire, you can take the brothers to open up another battlefield. It is not easy to practice a hot blood, can not let this hot blood to cold. Jason smiled and said, Actually, ah, where there are people, there are rivers andkes, and where there are rivers andkes, there is strife. So, in the city there will also be urban battlefields. cameron, your hot blood will not be cold. Thats fine. The old soldier does not die, the hot blood does not stop. Life is just a few decades, should be hot blooded and happy through, old look back on this life, also do not leave regrets. Cameron said. Jasonughed aloud and said, Dont worry, there are many more battlefields that belong to us in the future. I quit Dragon Shade is also rted to this, I just want to conquer the dark world! The Dark World? Thats a real behemoth! The gaze in Camerons eyes zed up, with a strong warlike intent in the surge, arms dealers born he is definitely a warlike element, to say let him return to the city to live a leisurely life, he is certainly not used to. Knowing that Jason quit Dragon Shade and was going to fight in the dark world, it really made his battle spirit burn and rise, and already looked a little impatient. Three hours or so away, Cameron had driven to Riverport Airport. Once here, Jason waved goodbye to Cameron and met up with Oakshire to meet again. After Cameron left, Jason also went inside the airport and headed to some airline counters to inquire about tickets to Oakshire. When I asked, I found out that the direct flight to Oakshire for that day was no longer avable. Some airlines have flights to Oakshire, but they require a stopover in Beavend and then fly to Oakshire. these stopovers are dyed by several hours. But there was nothing else to do, Jason ended up buying a ticket for 3pm and didnt get to Oakshire until around 9pm. The next time, Jason also had to sit and wait until the point of boarding. Jason, far away in Ustio, did not know that some forces were tracking him in Oakshire at this time. Oakshire, Waterbank Garden. In the lobby of the vi, George was looking at some information materials presented by Jude. Master, after the Living Graves organizations reconnaissance, Jason should have gone to Ustio, Jude spoke up. It turns out that a few days ago, Jude had contacted Living Graves, the countrys most powerful and mysterious assassin organization. George invited an assassin from Living Graves to assassinate Jason, but the assassin, codenamed Shadow, came to Oakshire just as Jason was leaving for Ustio and was not at Oakshire The University. Immediately, Shadow, through the powerful forces of the Living Graves organization, began to investigate Jasons whereabouts. From this point of view, it can be seen that Living Graves organization is indeed extremely dedicated, once the organization began to take on the task, will do whatever it takes toplete the task entrusted by the employer. The Living Graves organization is very capable, and I dont know by what means, but it really did find out that a passenger named Jason was on a flight from Oakshire Airport to Beavend the other day. So, Jude judged that this man was the Jason they were after. Jason went to Ustio? said George with a frown of curiosity, What did he go to Ustio for? He just came to Oakshire University as a security guard not even a few days ago, and he went to Ustio? What did he go to Ustio for? Jude shook his head as he said, I dont know about that. It seems that the only way to start an operation against Jason is to wait for his return. George nodded, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, and said in a cold voice, If hees back, it will be a grave that greets him! If he goes to Ustio and doesnte back, it would be a bargain for him to escape with his life. As we were talking, Judes cell phone rang unexpectedly. Jude took out his phone and he immediately answered it, Hello, Shadow? Its me. The targets recent movements have been detected and show a flight booked from Ustio to Oakshire. It is expected to arrive at Oakshire Airport around tonight, came a cold, impersonal voice over the phone, as if it were a walking corpse. What? Already detected Jasons whereabouts? Good, good! Jude spoke up, and he continued, Then well go ahead with the original n! Understood! The call began with that iparably cold voice, and the call was broken off there. Jude put the phone down and looked over at George who said, Master, the Living Graves organization has scouted Jasons movements and he is flying back to Oakshire from Ustio, arriving around tonight. George smiled and said, It seems this Jason wants to die, so Ill make it happen! Ive spoken to Shadow and told him to follow the n. Jude said. Very good! George nodded as he continued, This time, there shouldnt be any slip-ups, right? Jude shook his head, he said: Shadow in the Living Graves organization is most adept at disguise tracking and assassination. I have checked, Shadows assassination ability in the Living Graves organization can be ranked in the top 20! Then Im relieved. Ill just wait for the good news from Living Graves. George smiled. Time passes. Around 9:30 pm at night. An airliner with a stopover in Beavend flew to Oakshire Airport, eventuallynding smoothly, taxiing some distance and then stopping. The cabin door opened and the passengers inside came out one after another. This also includes Jason. After six hours, we finally arrived in Oakshire. Now all Jason wants to do is return to his house at the Bamboo Residence at Oakshire University, take a hot shower and fall asleep as soon as possible. These days, he has not showered, plus action killing, the body is sticky, with a long deposited sweat stench, but also really make people very bad. Chapter 092 – A killing machine looms! (II) Jason walked out of the airport and was in an extremely rxed and happy mood. After solving the crisis on Camerons side, he was also relieved in his heart, he has great respect and trust for his true brothers, otherwise he would not have casually left the 30 million dors for Cameron to help with the joint, and would not have trusted Pr Bearpletely with just one phone call. Oleg. It is also Jason such a straightforward and straightforward character, he has a lot of good brothers who are willing to apany him to the death and never frown. Likewise, he has many enemies who hate to put him to death! Jason walked out of the airport, went to the cabne, got in line and got into a cab to Oakshire University. It is almost 10 oclock at night, notte, for many young men and women, this is just the beginning of the nightlife time period, the night breeze has not been so stifling, under the car windows half open, there is no need to open the air conditioning, the natural night breeze is very refreshing and pleasant. And I dont know if Ill be dismissed by the beauty principal Jason muttered in his heart. He traveled to Ustio and technically didnt take a leave of absence, he just spoke to Barry and Kay and his leave was not even approved yet, he left. He also did not have time to wait for the leave slip to be approved, and in such a situation to leave his post without permission, the beautiful principal also had enough reasons to dismiss him. But things havee to this, Jason can only hold a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water psychology first back to Oakshire University, and then see the situation. He felt that as the best looking security guard Oakshire University had ever had, he wasnt so easily dismissed, was he? Its a signature of Oakshire University! He even felt that it would be a waste for Oakshire University not to use his signature to package and operate. Just thinking, suddenly, Jason frowned, he turned his head rather curiously and looked along the ss behind the car. Just that moment, I do not know if it is an illusion, he actually sensed that the traffic behind, seems to have an abnormal breath locked in the cab he was riding. In the dark, it was as if a pair of cold eyes were staring at him from behind. It seems that he has fallen prey to the eyes of others. After this absurd feeling emerged, Jason could not help but grin, in the dark world, it is always him to treat others as prey, when he will be someone elses prey? Opponents who have had such thoughts have long since been turned into a cup of yellow earth. Jason retracted his thoughts, he was not sure just that abnormal feeling urate, that is his years of life and death through time and time again under the beast-like intuition developed, for the degree of danger acuity, there are really not many people can bepared with him. So, just now that sudden feeling appeared, only not by chance, which naturally also attracted Jasons attention. The car is still flying in the night, Jasons perception ability is also fully mobilized and up, if there really is someone behind deliberately tracking, the other partys breath fluctuations absolutely can not escape his sensing ability. Because in the time of tracking, the spirit needs to be highly concentrated, need to lock the target to be tracked with the mental power residence, in order to conceal over Jasons perception ability, it needs to be extremely perfect to hide their own breath as well as tracking ability of. Even if you look at the major powers in the dark world are good at tracking experts, no one dares to say that they can conceal Satans perception and thus unknowingly tracked. Thats to say nothing of a single Oakshire. Sure enough C Soon, Jason is once again sensed the unusual breath fluctuations, this breath is extremely faint, intentionally or unintentionally locked in the cab he was riding, in other words, ordinary people simply do not notice. But for Jason, this level of scent concealment still cannot escape his senses. Jason whirled and sneered, this is a bit out of his expectation, he really did not think that this just returned to Oakshire, just out of the airport, but actually was targeted.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Judging from the other partys breath hiding as well as tracking ability, it is not yet a normal person, but has gone through strict special training, which bes interesting. Jason indeed cant think of what people in Oakshire are so mindful of themselves, this out of the airport was tracked, it is obvious that the other party has been his whereabouts to investigate, to be able to query from the airline to get the information of registered passengers, this is also by no means the general power can do it. Interesting, really interesting! Jason chuckled inwardly. The other side is so painstakingly tracking, naturally, is not good intentions, so he needs to think about how to lure this tracker out, and then see what the other side is, what exactly is sent by the people. By this time, the cab driver had already driven off the highway and was heading in the direction of Oakshire University. Jason suddenly said, Master, go in the direction of the southern suburbs. Youre not going to Oakshire University? this master asked curiously. Temporary change of attention, drive to the southern suburbs, the car can go faster. Jason said in a nd tone. Okay. The cab driver said. Immediately, this cab master changed his route and started driving towards the southern suburbs. Rolling traffic in the rear. A ck Maiteng car was sandwiched between them, looking ordinary and inconspicuous. The car is a man dressed in gray, the whole body looks thin, a face is skin and bones, in the refraction of the night light, it is a sickly pale. It looks like a skeleton face. His eyes sunken, the eyes of the ghostly gaze is like two in the darkness lit up and ghostly fire, revealing a few ghastly meaning, from his body is indeed as if just up from the grave of that gloomy decay and deadly atmosphere. He is none other than Shadow, one of the top killers in the Living Graves organization. At this time, his skeleton-like face shed a look of surprise, his brow seemed to frown, and subconsciously muttered to himself, The targets route seems to have changed, not to Oakshire University? Where is he going? In Shadows tracking, it was obvious that the direction of the cab in front of him had changed, turning to travel all the way towards the southern suburbs, and that speed was increasing. No matter where you are going, tonight your fate has been sealed, and that is death! Shadows eyes shed with the ghost-like fire gaze quietly with a touch of murderous opportunity to present out, from his body diffused out of the share of ghostly aura is more and more thick. Whew! Shadow mmed on the gas, and the car picked up speed quickly and began to track up towards the front. Chapter 093 Who is the prey? The night is miserable, the moon is in the sky, a few stars are hidden, outlining the misty night. A cab traveling at high speed is already gradually moving away from the city and is driving rapidly in the direction of the southern suburbs. As the ces he passed became more and more remote, there were fewer and fewer cars, but Jason still felt the feeling of being watched from behind him, indicating that the other side was still following him like a shadow. At this point, Jason had already determined that the other party should be an assassination expert, perhaps an assassin, with the aim ofing to assassinate him. Such a situation, Jason also do not know how many times he has experienced, so his face is still light and breezy. Now, he needs a sufficiently remote andplex terrain, and then the tracker will be lured out. Since he sensed that someone had developed killing intent towards him, he certainly would not put it aside, let alone leave such an aftermath, he would only solve the problem in his own way. Whew! When the cab turned a corner in front of it, there was a lush area of mountains and forests on both sides of the road in front of it. Jason immediately said, Master, step on the emergency brake, stop! The cab driver smiled and immediately braked sharply. Jason looked at the meter, he put two hundred dors on the car and said, Dont bother looking for it. And, after I get out of the car you use the fastest speed out of here! With that, Jason opened the door directly, and did not wait for the cab toe to aplete stop, he was jumping out of the car, and then backhanded a push, and then the door closed. This surprised the cab driver, but through the rear mirror, he saw Jason on the ground after a roll is to stand up, and then also waved towards him, indicating that he quickly leave. The cab master also vaguely aware that something is wrong, he is in the spirit of more than one thing is better than less, but also immediately step on the gas, the car whistled away. At the same time, the road behind the turn, two blinding lights shone straight over, the ck Maiteng car also whistled to. When the car drove forward, the car sat Shadows face sank, only because he felt the targets own breath was no longer in front of the cab that could vaguely see a rear light. Under Shadows senses, the targets scent was in the vicinity! Shadow immediately mmed on the brakes, the cars speed gradually slowed down, while his right hand had pulled out from his body a Glock Pisto with a silencer. The gaze in Shadows eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of danger diffused from his body, his pair of ghost-like fire gaze looked towards the right side of the road in that mountain forest. Only because he could feel that the scent from the target was on that side of the mountain. Shadow was a little suspicious, why would the target get off halfway? Why would the target run into this mountain forest? Did the target already perceive the crisis and did so? This makes Shadow look a bit incredulous, he is incredibly confident in his tracking ability, but also in his ability to hide his breath, he does not believe that the target can detect the crisis from him in advance. But he could not exin the targets move of getting out of the car midway and sneaking into the mountains, but he took a deep breath and felt that it didnt matter anymore, all he had to do now was to find the target and get rid of it unnoticed! Shadow as an experienced assassin, he is also extremely cautious, so he did not immediately rashly get out of the car, think about it, he started the car again and drove forward. Driving out for a full three kilometers or so, Shadow stopped the car, then he stepped down and dived into the mountains on the right side of the road, his whole being immediately blending in with the surrounding darkness. Immediately after, his body began to elerate, is running rapidly towards the front, his speed is very fast, the body is extremely light, the whole process almost nothing extra sound rm to the surrounding. Under his speed, he soon ran forward nearly two kilometers, he could sense that the targets aura remained in the mountains and forests, and did not move away. He previously drove away some distance towards the front, is to see if the target has any reaction, lets say will take the initiative to show up and so on. At the same time, he also wanted to give the target to create an illusion that he was leaving, and then he came back to kill, on the one hand, to y the effect of surprise, on the other hand, can also avoid many potential crises.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He also didnt think the target could pose much of a threat to him, but out of a sense of caution as a killer, any action he took was to nip all potential danger in the bud. On any given mission, no matter who the target is, he does not take it lightly, but gives it his all. It is for this reason that he was able to be a top assassin in the Living Graves organization. As he continued to dive forward, the scent he could sense from his target became clearer and clearer, just to his left, within the depths of the mountain forest, which he basically had to lock onto. At that moment, the Glock Pisto held by Shadows right hand pointed towards the left side, he slowed down slightly, the whole person and the surrounding scenery almost blended into one, he silently sneaked forward, as long as the target was thoroughly locked in the exact location, he only needed to gently pull the trigger, and this time the mission waspleted. However, a sudden change urred, and suddenly C Hmm? Shadow was surprised for a moment, and at this very moment, he suddenly found that the aura that originally belonged to the target had disappeared without a trace! Make,pletely disappeared, just out of nowhere and suddenly disappeared, as if it had never existed! What the hell is going on here? Just now he also sensed that the targets breath is not far from the location, how to blink and disappeared without a trace? Its a hell of a thing! Shadow doesnt think hes hallucinating, but how did the targets breath disappear out of nowhere? This is not normal, its outrageous! After a brief moment of dismay, Shadow immediately came back to his senses, the targets aura suddenly disappeared without a trace, there is only one and only one exnation C the target has collected his own aura! The question is, how can an ordinary person so perfectly converge their breathpletely? In addition, as an assassin, his perception ability itself is extremely keen, so close, to be able topletely converge their breath so as not to be sensed by him, even the organizations top five ace assassins can not do it! Then there is only one exnation, the target is definitely not an ordinary person, but an absolutely terrifying existence! A thought, Shadow immediately felt a thick and suffocating sense of danger spread to, are making his hands and feet a little cold. But he is not ashamed to be a top killer, he is in danger, he quickly looked around the environment, his body flickered, he leaned back against a tree, holding his breath in a half crouch, the gun in his hand pointed forward, the whole person did not move. He gave up on continuing to dive forward and instead took a defensive stance. Chapter 094 – Choke with only one hand! (I) Quiet. Dead silence. There are no insects or birds in the forest, no leaves rustling, and even the night wind seems to have stilled at this moment. Shadow half-crouched on the ground, surrounded by dead silence so that he had to hear his own breathing, his right hand gripped the gun hard, while his left hand was holding a sharp de with serrated teeth. Since his debut, Shadow has never felt so much at risk as he does this time. The whole forest is silent, but the emptiness of the void, but there are hiddenyers of terrifying pressure, like the waves that constantly sweeping surging, will he deadly suppressed, are going to let him breathe. Even, he can feel that somewhere in this forest, some dark corner, there is a pair of calm and profound gaze staring at him, that gaze is showing the color of mockery and disdain. At the time of this operation, Shadow thought he was a hunter and the target was a prey that he had locked down. But now, he feels that the role has been reversed. He has be the prey, the tragedy is that he does not know what direction the hunter is until now. Gradually, his body began to emerge from the cold sweat, tightly gripping the pistols right palm is ayer of fine sweat, he was highly concentrated, highly alert, closely watching all the movements around, not daring to rx in the slightest. He had the illusion that if he dared to make any move, the darkness would suddenly reach over a hand of death and strangle him! At this moment, coldly, an extremely indifferent but with maic low voice suddenly resounded C Youre an assassin, and here to kill me, right? Shadows face moved, the sound came from the right front position, almost in the sound of the moment, his hand Glock Pisto has been flying towards the right front, pulling the trigger one after another. Bang! Bang! Bang! Shadow fired a total of five shots, making a range of shots in the direction of the source of the sound he had locked on. After the gunfire, everything fell silent again. Shadows face also became extremely pale at this moment, because he knew that all five of his shots had fallen short. If the bullet hits the target, there will be the smell of blood permeating the right, for the smell of blood he is extremely sensitive. But no! So he knew that all five rounds he shot out fell short. The reaction time and also the marksmanship are good, but of course, thats all. The indifferent voice sounded again, this time in front of Shadows left! Bang! Bang! Bang! Shadow thought nothing of it, the pistol in his hand immediately pointed towards the left front and once again pulled the trigger one after another. This time, Shadow fired off another five rounds. This Glock Pisto of his was a 17-round one, and the magazine was fully loaded before the action. Im curious, you are from that assassin organization? Its not easy for the country to produce an assassin like you! The indifferent voice came again, this time bearing directly in front of Shadow. Ho~~~ A low, angry growl escaped Shadows throat as the gun in his hand snapped forward in a burst. Shadow has some copse, the other party so hair range of movement, the body style of unimaginable fast, but the important thing is, in the process of the other partys body movement, he actually felt the slightest wind, can not feel the slightest sound, this is simply too terrible, like a nightmare! The only thing that gave him some courage and hope was the gun in his hand, so he fired wildly forward, not knowing how many bullets were fired at point nk, and in the end C Ta-da! The gun in his hand mmed with the sound of a trigger hitting the chamber, and it was empty! The bullets are gone! Also at this moment, Shadow saw fiercely in front of the void of darkness, seems to gradually have a solid, as if arge mass of darkness coalesced together, like a substance. Immediately afterwards, a figure prated from the dense darkness and came towards him in this regard. Darkness can not see his face, can only vaguely see his upright figure, and vaguely the deep as the starry sky gaze, itself is a like an abyss like a prison of the terrifying pressure in the pervasive. The moment he saw this figure emerge, a phrase suddenly shed through Shadows mind C he came from hell! The figure that walked out is naturally Jason. He began to keep watch after sneaking into this mountain forest, deliberately releasing his own aura so that Shadow could feel it. When Shadow drove forward, he didnt move either, knowing that Shadow would sneak up on him secretly. Shadow step by step along with his deliberate release of breath stalking to, he began to converge on the whole body breath fluctuations, it is even the breath also held. With Shadows strength, it is naturally impossible to sense his breath half, and besides, Jasons own means of sneaking and hiding, if you look at the whole dark world, there are few people who can match. In the dark, he stared at Shadow, and did not immediately strike, sometimes it is good to y a game of cat and mouse.N?velDrama.Org ? content. He kept putting pressure on Shadow until the pistol in Shadows hand ran out of bullets, and then he emerged unhurriedly. Shadow looked as if from the darkness of a group of cohesion through the body and out of Jason, his pupils of the two points like a ghost fire gaze zed up, the whole persons expression is like seeing a ghost, his body moved fiercely, followed by the left hand clutching the sharp de is like a viper spitting letter towards Jason straight stabbed in the past. Fast! Hard! urate! Shadows strike fully illustrates these three elements of assassination. He did not say a word, in the moment Jason appeared out of the lightning strike, so that people were caught off guard, and his strike is extremely tricky and bizarre, even some special forces fighters, but also not necessarily able to avoid this sudden assassination! Jasons body is a slight movement, like gliding on the t ground, gliding out a distance towards the right, thus avoiding Shadows tricky and bizarre stabbing! Shadows heart was shaken, he gritted his teeth, the left-hand de flew to the right hand, then he held the right-hand de, in the night into a path of cold, piercing sharpness, all stabbed at Jason. Jasons eyes suddenly sank, just as Shadow attacked, his right hand fiercely towards the front of everything, the empty hand into the white edge of the battle technique, actually into the Shadow iparable attack. When Shadow attacked, the sharp de in his hand stabbed, Jasons right hand five fingers together, forming a palm knife position, with an incredible and extremely clever angle, sliced across the right wrist of the ghost hand! Bang! A dull sound rang out, and Shadow only felt his entire right arm immediately tingle and stiffen, and the sharp de he was holding slipped out of his hand and fell to the ground. Shadow knew it was bad, and he stomped backwards with both feet, trying to put distance between him and Jason. But a hand suddenly from the darkness out of the hand is faster, in that lightning, the five fingers of this hand is like the iron pincers, deadlocked Shadows throat. Chapter 095 Choke with only one hand! (II) Five fingers like cast steel, each finger contains a majestic force, tightly sped Shadows throat, straight let Shadow instantly suffocated and up, all body has been unable to move. Immediately, a feeling of death immediately enveloped, so that Shadow began to ck in front of the eyes, the eyeballs began to bulge outward, that moment he really felt that the original death is such a horrible thing to feel! Jason stood in front of Shadow, his right hand sped around Shadows throat, and his left hand began to search Shadows body, from which he retrieved another pocket pistol, and two sharpened des, as well as something for assassination. After all of these were searched, Shadow was just a tiger with its teeth pulled, no threat at all. Shadow in the suffocation of the whole persons consciousness has been about to blur when, suddenly, he felt the five fingers sped his throat slightly loose, followed by a mass of fresh air from his mouth and nose into the iing, he instinctively breathed heavily, the original darkness in front of him also emerged a ray of light. That feeling is like being reborn. Tell me, who sent you to assassinate me? Jason opened his mouth, his calm gaze ripple-free, staring at Shadows skin-and-bones skeletal face. Shadows haunted gaze stared at Jason as he gasped raggedly and said, What the hell are you, what the hell are you? Youre definitely more than just a security guard! No security guard has the strength that you have! Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and said, You dont seem to realize what a situation youre in? Right now you are in my hands, so you are not qualified to ask. Im not interested in you, I just want to know who hired you toe and assassinate me. Since you know my identity, you should also know that as an assassin, you cant divulge information about your employer! Shadow spoke up. Jason nodded and said, What you say does make sense. Since you refuse to say, I wont force you. The price, however, is your life. Shadows face changed, his face fierce and fierce, he said in a harsh tone: In your hands, I know I can not escape a death, even if I die, I will not reveal half a bit of information! Even if you kill me, I will wait for you in hell, not for long! The people Living Graves wants to kill, even if they flee to the ends of the earth, it is useless, they will eventually die! Living Graves? Jason frowned as he caught those three words keenly in Shadows words. Shadow no longer speaks, the pair like a ghost fire flickering gaze reveals a trace of resentment, he knows that it is difficult to escape death, so there is nothing to fear. The assassin organization you work for is called Living Graves, and thats a good match for your inhuman and ghostly appearance. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Whether its Living Graves or Dead Mans Tomb, if they want to die, I dont mind making them whole. So, you wait well down there, if the organization you are in does not know any better, soon you and they can be reunited again! With that, Jason sped Shadows throat with his five fingers of his right hand and violently renewed the force. This time, a strong and unparalleled burst of power surging out, a twist, Shadows seemingly slender neck was directly broken, Shadows body violently trembled and twitched a few times, and then suffocated to death. From start to finish, Jason only used his right hand to fight Shadow, a true one-handed choke! Jason then looked up Shadows cell phone, which he opened to check Shadows recent phone records, but the phone was open and there was no signal. This means that there is no cell phone card inside this phone. It seems that Shadow is indeed extremely cautious, and the cell phone cards he used previously were destroyed immediately after use, leaving not the slightest trace of clues. Jason frowned, from Shadows cautious style of action, and Shadows barely first-ss assassins skills, this Living Graves organization is not to be taken lightly. And in this organization, Shadows strength is certainly not the strongest, there will be more powerful killers. Jason is not afraid, he is just afraid of trouble. If the Living Graves organization does not know what to do in the future and still wants to continue to hunt, then he does not mind to start a bloody killing in this prosperous metropolis and turn this Living Graves into a tomb of the dead! There is also the question of who is the employer behind this? The people in Oakshire who want to im their lives? Jason came to Oakshire only a few days, he thought about the sins of the people, one is the Dan gang behind the forces of Nine Dragons, the other is George. Calcted, so regardless of the cost to invite an assassin organization to assassinate, can not escape this Nine Dragons and George between. What a bad return, a killer ambush as soon as we get back. Jason smiled to himself, he then processed the traces of the scene, to confirm that no traces would be left, he left the ce. Oakshire University. By the time Jason returned by taxi, it was past the 12:00 p. m. time frame. The campus is very quiet, but when Jason walked past the schools Lake Mingei, he was able to see a bench ced along the perimeter of theke with couples sitting in pairs. There is also a bridge over Spiegel Lake, Oakshire University students privately call this bridge Lovers Bridge, but also true to its name, anyway, singles will not take this bridge at night to find their own harm. Jason is now thinking, when we can also encourage the beautiful principal to walk together on the Lovers Bridge, then the security guard is a sess. Jason walked back to Bamboo Residence and the lights were out in the house of the beautiful principal next door, so I guess he was asleep.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He also went back to his house, took out the key and opened the door. When the key was inserted, Jason was really a little worried about not being able to open it. If he was dismissed, he was only afraid that the locks on this room would be reced with new ones and he would not be allowed to continue to move in. Fortunately, the lock still opened, which made Jason very happy. Jason smelled the stench of sweat umting on his body, decisively walked in towards the bathroom, unscrewed the nozzle and washed it inside and out. Walking out after washing was indeed a breeze. Immediately after, Jason remembered something like, said to himself: I almost forgot, several days have passed, the information entrusted to that woman to help inquire should also havee to light, right? Find her now and see, she should be almost awake by this time too! Jason thought to himself, is out of aptopputer, open theputer after connecting to the Inte, through a special software tool, opened a the deep web Cmonly known as the dark web! Chapter 096 Flower of Death! The dark web is also known as the deep web. Usually we are only in contact with thework is only the surfacework, called the regr web, lets say we search through Baidu, Google and other search engines to see only the surfacework, like the tip of the iceberg, at most only 5% of the Inte world!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. And more information and content of the Inte, is hidden in the deep web, as the vast sea under the hidden iceberg, which is not known, but also ordinary people can not touch the world, its information content upies more than 95% of the entire Inte world! The world of the dark web is full of wonders, as long as you can think of everything, you can find here, so there are also many crimes. Soon Jason had connected to the deep web world, his fingertips tapping the keyboard, searching out a tform page that had only one striking mark on it C a Red Spider in red and white, entwined with each other and eventually rendered into a demonic smile! Red Spider is also known as Flower of Death, and it has amon and beautiful name C Manjusaka! All Jason has to do now is log on to the private tform and start the owner of the tform, whose name is also Manjusaka. To log in to this tform also requires various encrypted verifications, in addition to personal identification information, a special encryption code is required, the only way to log in smoothly. Such a strict level of confidentiality makes it impossible even for hackers to break into this tform page. Jason has sessfully logged on after some verification input, and this page has be a social tform-like page after jumping. jason moved his mouse to click on the contact column, which only has a persons avatar, and this avatar is also a Flower of Death icon. Only now, this avatar is gray, which means the other party is not online. Not online? Jason frowned as he nced at the time, then murmured, Its almost noon on her side at this point in time, right? Shes still sleeping? Rather, Jason clicked on the avatar and typed in a line of English C Manjusaka , reply when you see the message, its urgent. Jason then picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table, took one out and lit it. This just lit a cigarette, cold C Ding! The sound of a message alert came on theptop screen, and Jason took a look at it, and a window to ept a video call came directly from across the room. Again with this! Jasonughed bitterly as he declined the video call and typed in the dialog box, Manjusaka , I am really something, just type it. Hey Satan, you heartless and heartless bastard, how dare you refuse this beautiful womans video call? Do you know how many people in the dark world would pay hundreds of millions of dors to buy such an opportunity without a chance? Would it kill you to let me take a look at you? If you dont connect to the video, then lets not talk about it. Manjusaka , stop it will you? Last time I had something to ask you, I talked to you on video and the conversation turned sour Haha,e on Satan, Im dressed today, dont you worry. Since youre not okay, I wont make a scene, I promise you! After the other side replied, a video conversation window also popped over, looking at the situation, Jason if you do not agree to video call, but also really can not chat happily. Jason only got up and walked over to close the back door and the windows. The beautiful principal lives next door, so if the doors and windows are opened, there is no telling what kind of noise Manjusaka will make with her passionate and spirited nature. Affected the beauty principal rest not to mention, in case the beauty principal was woken up and came over to take a look, that can not be exined. Jason sat back in his chair, which moved the mouse to click and agreed to the video call request. At that moment, the video window immediately presented a beautiful face that was enough to seduce the soul, it was a beautiful face, the pupils of the eyes were brown, blinking between the thousands of vors, high nose is under the extremely sexy ming red lips, the lips are very thick, but with her appearance, it is just the right amount of thick, thick and delicate, thick sexy and provocative, so that people can not help but look at the birth of the A through the screen also want to lick the screen impulse! This is an extremely seductive and provocative beauty, her beauty through the mysterious and seductive, like a Flower of Death blooming in the night, all the time emitting a deadly seductive power! Its no wonder Jason doesnt dare to video with her easily, in the face of such a gorgeous and mature Western woman, any man cant help but have the urge to lick the screen. Hi Satan, we meet again, tell me first if you missed me. Last time, I could not wait to hear from you, but I couldnt say a word in a hurry. In the video, the extremely seductive and delicate woman is smiling, and her seductive eyes are staring straight at Jason in the video screen. Jasonughed bitterly, if not seen with his own eyes, Im afraid that all the forces and major powers in the dark world would not have thought that the famous Flower of Death intelligence organizations BOSSManjusaka would look like this, right? When ites to Manjusaka, no one in the dark world really knows about it. Flower of Death intelligence team almost monopolized the entire world of darkness in the information intelligence, Manjusaka hand to create the entire world of darkness intelligence kingdom, often thetest and most confidential information is the first she obtained. Even some super powers in the dark world, facing Manjusaka also have to show enough respect, because these super powers also need to get information from her intelligence. Jason is one of the few people in the dark world who have seen Manjusakas face in person. Since Manjusaka has basically never shown her true face in the dark world, there are many rumors about her, some say she is a cold woman, others say she is an old woman in her 40s or 50s, and some suspect that Manjusaka is not a woman and her real identity is a man, and so on. But Jason is aware that Manjusaka is very young, is at the most mature and sexy age of a woman, she is not not cold, but is as passionate as fire, and even sometimes too passionate, he himself can not resist. Why are you still lying in bed? Still sleeping? Jason avoided Manjusakas questioning and changed the subject. Simply because in the video, he saw Manjusaka still lying on arge, soft bed. Chapter 097 Flower of Death! Its no wonder Jason was so surprised to ask. He knew that Manjusaka was in London, and it was almost noon or two in London at this time, but from the video, Manjusaka was still lying in bed, indicating that she was still in bed. Satan, isnt it your fault? Causing people to continue lying in bed now. Manjusaka video throws an extremely sultry look towards Jason. Jason froze, he had only contacted Manjusaka twice in the past six months, once six months ago when he needed information from Manjusaka, and the second time a month ago after Project Amazon, he left a message for Manjusaka to help investigate something. So Jason was really stunned when he heard Manjusakas words and said, What does this have to do with me? Of course there is a rtionship,st night I dreamed of you, so easy to dream of you once, naturally is reluctant to wake up, and thought it was good to stay in the dream world to watch you. Then the time passed. Manjusaka grunted, then she rolled over, and what was lying down was now sitting up, leaning on the soft cushion at the head of the bed. Jason was speechless, for Manjusakas words he did not know whether to believe or not, but when he looked at the video again, he almost did not directly a nosebleed to the screen. Manjusaka sat up after the video showed her body, only to see her body is only wearing an apricot-colored halter-night dress, which is nothing in itself, except that the nightgown is too thin, right? Called thin as a cicada wing, the visual effect is translucent. Immediately, what you see in the eye is a white piece, looks flesh bomb full! Her skin is as white as jade, looking unusually tender and lustful. The suspenders on the right shoulder of the dress slid down slightly along the shoulder, immediately presenting an unfathomable snow gutter. The exaggerated size of the fullness of the piece almost through the nightgown to call out! Jason always knew that Manjusaka was a woman with a very good body and an iparably deep career line, but every time he saw it, he could not help but feel a sense of shock, even through the screen, he still felt his blood start to boil up. In terms of body maturity and beauty, Manjusaka is definitely one of the best. Manjusakas face was flushed with a seductive smile, and she reached up to gather her hair and said with a smile, Satan, Im not lying to you, am I? Im wearing clothes this time. You call this wearing clothes? Whats the difference between wearing it and not wearing it? Jasons forehead went straight to the ck line. Manjusaka smiled delicately, a pair of charming beautiful eyes looked at Jason and said, Oh, I understand, you mean to tell me not to wear it right? Fine, Ill take it off then its not like you havent seen it before anyway. No, no, lets just get down to business. Jason hastily spoke up with a serious expression on his face. Manjusaka ate a smile and said, Well, lets get down to business then. What I told youst time, have you investigated? Is there any information avable? Jason asked. Manjusaka immediately said, Thest time we were in Amazon Rainforest, there were two major mercenary groups, Bloody Moon and Gold Lions, in addition to a group of local militants who were hired. These two mercenary groups belong to Night Shadow. Its true that Night Shadow led this operation! A hint of coldness appeared in Jasons eyes. Manjusaka nodded and said, It can be said that Night Shadow is so powerful that there are not many forces in the whole dark world that can fight against Night Shadow, and Night Emperor is ambitious and wants to unify the whole dark world. Therefore, there are many forces in the Dark World that are secretly attached to Night Shadow. Can you find out what Night Emperors intentions were in nning this operation? All I know is that they are after a Carovia woman. I dont know the identity information of this Carovia woman. But I can guess that this Carovia womans identity is extraordinary. Does she have some big secret that makes Night Emperor want to capture her at any cost? Jason asked. Manjusaka shook her head as she said, I dont know the exact purpose of Night Emperor. But Night Emperor never does things that dont make sense. So, hisst action at Amazon Rainforest must have been a n. The gaze in Jasons eyes was cold as he said, It doesnt matter what Night Emperors purpose is. Now that I have quit Dragon Shade, all I know is that many of my brothers died under his power! I will not stop until Night Shadow is wiped out and Night Emperor is killed this time! Manjusakas face rose in surprise at her words, and her beautiful eyes stared straight at Jason and said, Satan, you have quit the national organization?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Good! It is because of the withdrawal that I can move freely and hunt freely! Jason said in a deep voice. Manjusaka immediately smiled as she lifted her right leg up and set it on one of the desktops where theputer was ced, and immediately the white thighs took over the entire video screen. The long, slender, jade legs, that curve smooth and long, with her right leg raised, the hem of the nightgown immediately slid down slightly until it met a hint of resistance before stopping its downward trend. Jasons face turned ck and he said, Manjusaka, youre doing it again! Is it not enough for you to seduce me? Im not a clean person, Im not a clean person, youll be put to death one day! Manjusakas eyes lit up and she said excitedly, Satan, are you serious? Thene to me quickly, I cant wait! I was so excited to dream about youst night! Now that youve left the national organization and are free to move around, what excuse do you have for noting to me? Hm, you always used to say that you couldnt get away from the state organization and couldnt move freely, but now there is no such restriction oh. C Jason was speechless, thinking he should have known better than to tell her about his departure from Dragon Shade. Ahem C dont worry, one day Ill kill you in front of you, crush you in bed and cant get out of bed for three days and nights! Im currently working as a security guard at a college after I quit. I need to stabilize over here first, and then go step by step to execute my n. Jason opened his mouth and continued, By the way, has there been any news from Satan Operation Group recently? Not at the moment. Didnt you say that the soldiers in your legion went on a mission to Moro? With their strength, I dont think there will be any problem. Manjusaka said. Well, Ill contact themter. Project Amazon, in which four of my brothers died, I want to start with these two mercenary groups! Jasons eyes shed with a cold aura, a deep murderous ray of light shed. Okay, Ill look into it for you! Whats the payoff? Manjusaka smiled slyly. Pay? Jason froze. Right! Hm, when other powerse to me to collect information, thats five million dors to start with, my information is very expensive oh. Youre not robbing, I dont have so much money to give you, first on credit? Hum, who wants your money? Uh Satan, how about we y passionate video, this is even the payment! What?! Jason was dumbfounded, and a cigarette held in his mouth barley fell to the ground. Chapter 098 – Pleading guilty! Early the next morning. It was just after dawn when Kay was already awake. On the one hand, she is used to getting up early, and on the other hand, the school has now started military training for new students, so she has to get up earlier than before. She was wearing an extremely thin silk nightgown, the halter-style apricot-colored nightgown will also be her sexy curves hidden out, wearing her body is like a secondyer of skin on her body, vaguely her snow-white crystal skin can be seen through. Kay turned on the light and went inside the bathroom to wash up. After that, she saw that the clothes she put inside the washing machine yesterday had forgotten to take them out to dry, so she had to take the clothes out of the washing machine, put them in the basin, take the hangers and walk towards the backyard. She opened the door to the backyard and pushed the door out, but just as she was about to take a step forward, she caught a glimpse of her eyes and couldnt help but scream out loud C Ah She actually saw a man standing outside the doorway of the backyard! Is this a ghost? Under the rm, Kay hands holding the basin is dropped on the ground, this early in the morning to open the backyard door, cold actually saw a person, not to mention a woman, even a big man will also be scared ah. Miss Martino, dont panic, its me! Standing outside the door is none other than Jason, see the backyard door open, his face immediately piled up a harmless bright smile,ughing halfway, the smile on his face immediately fixed stiffened. He actually saw the beautiful principal react violently, first shrieked, and the basin in his hand fell to the ground, and a piece of clothing was scattered out. And that Kay screamed after the instinct to close the door, and then find the phone to call the police C early in the morning there is a person standing outside the door, this is a very scary thing, OK? Its not a good guy anyway! Just as she was about to close the door, she coldly heard the other partys voice, which sounded somewhat familiar, which made her face freeze and stare seriously C wasnt it that damn Jason? Kay froze, and the next second, she came back to her senses, and her face, which had been a little pale with fear, immediately turned blue, and her stomach was immediately filled with anger, and she almost roared, Jason, you bastard who is dying by a thousand cuts! You, when did youe back? Even if you came back, why are you standing outside my backyard early in the morning? Are you trying to scare me to death? Jason was full of aggression, he said: Miss Martino, you misunderstood, I have no idea in this regard? I was away for a few days on an emergency, and I know you were angry. I didnt even sleep after I came back, so I stood outside your door to think about it, and at the same time, I was also apologizing for it! Kays face looked suspicious for a moment as she looked Jason up and down and said in a cold voice, You will have such a consciousness? And you have the nerve to say that the thorns are a sin, where are the thorns? Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Its not found, or I put some branches on my back, youll think of it as a thorn Humph! Kay grunted coldly as she gritted her teeth and said, I said can you bastard not just enter my backyard in the future? What the hell! Theres no privacy at all! Im not ashamed of myself, so I didnt have time to think about it that much Jasonughed heatedly as he looked at Kay in front of him and just felt the urge to drool out of his mouth. He did not move to Kays attractive body at the moment all in the eyes, the sexy halter-night dress on her body, almost wear a wonderful feeling toe. At this time, if a little water is sprinkled on the body of the beautiful principal, it will definitely interpret the extremely heart-warming wet seduction, right? Tsk, that body really cant be beat! When did the beautiful principal be so generous? Handing out benefits so early in the morning, indeed, the early bird gets the worm! Jason sighed in his heart, facing the extremely sexy beauty of the principal at the moment, he said he was shamelessly unimpressed! A guy like you still knows how to be ashamed? Donte here to fool me! Kay said in no good mood, picking up the basin, some clothes were scattered, and it looked like they had to be taken back to be re-washed again, which made her heart even more annoyed. Miss Martino, let me help you really embarrassed, or Ill wash this clothes for you. Jason hurriedly walked up and was about to help. Kay is bending down to pick up the clothes, Jason came over and took a look from above, the whole person suddenly froze. The beautiful principal bent down, the neckline of the halter-night dress immediately sagged, standing at this angle of Jason, clearly saw the white flower piece, simply hot eyes! That beautiful arc, that glowing white luster, that delicate skin feeling All thisbination together, the impact caused by absolutely iparable, enough to make peoples blood boil, enough to make peoples souls turn upside down, the inevitable kind of stupid impulse will also instantly swell up. No need for you to help- Kay subconsciously speaks, she has stood up straight, a nce out of the corner of the eye, is to notice Jason at the moment that abnormal change of face. Kay first froze for a moment, noticing that the bastards gaze was a bit off, she immediately realized what was like, looking down to think of herself, is immediately understood what happened. Swish! The beautiful principals face immediately turned red with shame and annoyance, and the basin she held in her hand was smashed towards Jasons body without saying a word: You, you damn bastard, pervert, big tail, you, you get out of here, get out- Jason was startled and looked at the beautiful principal in a state of rage, so he had to flee and walked outside and asked busily, Miss Martino, I just want to know if Ive been dismissed, huh?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Im, Im going to fire you right now, right now! It really pisses me off! Kay spoke with a blushing and angry face. She was stunned earlier, and afterwards really did not realize that she was wearing such a thin and provocative nightgown in front of Jason, and now after she reacted, she was annoyed and ashamed and wanted to unload this bastard who had taken advantage of her. So you havent been dismissed yet, huh? Then Im relieved! Im going to work now! Jasons voice came as he had rolled over and returned to the backyard of his house. Chapter 099 – Meeting an old friend in another country! Jason fished out the security uniform from the house and put it on, not forgetting to run to the bathroom mirror to take a look C who said that people rely on clothing? Its total bullshit! This is not, Laozi a righteous, handsome, hard to set off this security uniform with that more than 100, 000 dors a set of Armani suit! Jason checked the meter, even a small eye drops on the edge of the corner of the eye, cleaned it up and then walked out satisfied. Jason walked in the direction of the security office, passing the schoolsrge yground on the way. As he approached the yground, he violently heard the sound of slogans rising and falling, followed by the sight of rows of freshmen in military training uniforms standing on the yground, running in under the leadership of the military training instructors in front of them. Oh, I almost forgot, its time for the iing freshmen to have their military training! Jason reacted with a jolt, knowing that this was the official start of military training. The yground, separated from the boys and girls, is where thousands of freshmen are standing in neat unison, undergoing their post-entry military training program. Generally speaking, the morning assembly will start with the military stand. Standing at military posture is an extreme test of willpower, standing motionless, often in the hot sun for an hour, under the high sun, students who are not physically fit really can not stand. After the freshmen start their military training, I dont know what I need to be responsible for at work. Jason thought to himself as he continued to walk forward to the entrance of the yground, where he saw Frederick and Arthur. Jason immediately walked up quickly and said, Frederick, Arthur, youre both here. Frederick and Arthur froze when they heard Jasons voice, and when they turned their heads, they saw Jason walking in the opposite direction. Jason, youre back? Frederick rose in surprise. Its really Jason, I thought I was hallucinating. when did you get back, Jason? I heard Barry say you had an emergency and had to take a few days off. Arthur also said with a smile. I just came backst night. I was going to check out the security room in the morning, and I never thought Id see you guys here. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Is this the start of military training for the new students? I dont know what we should be responsible for. Frederick smiled and said, Jason, also do not need to be responsible for anything. Jason you are with us just here on patrol. Our task is to face some unexpected idents that may happen during the military training. In previous years, there were basically freshmen who fainted during military training, and we took the fainted students to Oakshire University Hospital. Arthur also nodded and said, Yes. Jason, look at these new students standing in military posture. Honestly, standing in this hot sun, only ten minutes I feel ufortable. Isnt it, and cant move, its just suffering. Frederick felt the same way. Jason was smiling, he could not help but remember ten years ago when he first entered the army, in order to exercise the willpower of new recruits, often a station from morning to afternoon, can not rest midway to eat, at most is to noon when the original ce to drink some water to replenish water, then continue to stand. This is nothing, some times it is necessary to hold the gun in the hand, the barrel of the gun below a thin rope tied to a brick, hands on the gun, keep this position for several hours without moving. This is to exercise no matter what, the hand holding the gun should be steady, steady as a rock, not moving. The only way to be urate is to have a steady grip on the gun! In contrast, the military training of these college freshmen is, in Jasons eyes, a childs game. Of course, they are not warriors after all, so they cant be measured by the standards of warriors. All right, then Ill be here with you guys to take care of the patrol. Jason nodded, and then he remembered something like that and said, By the way, have you seen Theodore and Walter during this time? How are they recovering? We make time to see Theodore and the others every day. Frederick spoke up and continued, Both of them are recovering well so far. Both are now able to get out of bed and move around for a little while. The doctor said that in about seven or eight days, they can be discharged from the hospital and go back to recuperate. Thats good! Jason nodded. The time passes in small talk. After about 30 minutes, these new students finished standing in military posture, after all, these new students just started to stand in military posture, can not be too long, need to be gradual. These freshmen did persevere, and after the end they were relieved to have a few minutes to move their arms and legs. The yground space is limited, so it is impossible for all the new students to conduct military training in the yground, so some instructors have already taken their new students out of the yground in unison to go to other open spaces in the campus for military training. Jason is standing right here at the gate of the yground, and now he is a popr person in the campus forum, more famous than the principal for the new students. Therefore, when apany toon of students led by the instructor ran out, they saw Jason standing at the door and inevitably all looked at him a few more times. When some of the girls squad passed by, some bold girls even stared at Jason and ate andughed. Wow, this is the security brother yeah! I havent seen my security brother for several days,st time I ran to the guard room squatting also didnt see, I thought my security brother had left! So handsome, so handsome! Look, the security brother is smiling at me! In the face of some girls shy shooting smile, Jason was courteous and naturally returned the smile, which made some girls even more excited and couldnt help but whisper. This also made some instructors unsure, some instructors eyes have looked at Jason, wondering how these freshmen all know him, just a security guard? Run in unison - At this time, a delicate voice came, it was actually a female instructors voice. The presence of a female instructor among the instructors in charge of military training was not surprising, but the voice fell on Jasons ears, but he was astonished C Why is this voice somewhat familiar? Jason hurriedly raised his eyes to follow the sound, is to see the yground, a tall, sexy and hot beautiful instructor is leading a girls toon in unison towards the yground outside running out. Just see this female instructor face like a silver te, eyebrows like a distant mountain, a pair ofcquer-like beautiful eyes like two ck jewels set, shining with a glittering light. Wearing a short-sleeved military jacket and a military cap on her head, the whole person exudes a womans valiant and heroic aura. Her figure is extremely eye-catching, wearing a military uniform has obviously increased one, but still can not hide the curve of her ripe body, no, the chest piece of proud still as high as the mountains towering up, spectacr! Its her? Crap, are there two people in the world who look exactly alike? Jason was so surprised that his jaw smashed to the ground and his whole body waspletely messed up. Jason stare carefully C the big breasts, the long legs, oh, and the eyebrows between the air of martyrdom and killing, it is really her, right! This made Jason even more stunned, opened his mouth wide, as if stuffed with ten or eight goose eggs, he never dreamed that he would meet Captain of Special Combat Service C Lukas here!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It doesnt make sense that a man of Lukas stature woulde to Oakshire University to serve as an instructor for military training. These military training instructors, at best, are just ordinary soldiers in the border guard force. With Lukas skills and military rank, it would be reasonable to say that he would be a recruiting instructor in a special forces unit, but toe to Oakshire University to be an instructor for new students? Isnt this a pipe dream? But the situation at hand does, and Jason cant afford to question it. Jason immediately turned around and walked forward without looking back, ready to bolt, however thats when C Jason, what are you running for? Turn around and leave without saying hello when you see someone you know? This is not like your style! You still go you stop! Chapter 100 Barbed Military Flowers! It seems that this shoulde to want to hide is also can not hide. Jason secretly sighed, originally he still had a trace of fluke in his heart, but when that voice came, the so-called fluke was immediately smashed to pieces, this is indeed Lukas. And, listening to Lukas tone, it seems that he hase specifically to find himself? Jason stopped in his tracks, he slowly turned around, the gaze in his eyes looked forward and met Lukas eyes that glittered like ck jewels, he smiled lightly and said: So its Captain Murphy C oh, Madam Murphy ah I thought I was mistaken. This really surprised me. It also surprised me that you showed up here as a security guard. Lukas spoke. Jasonughed, yes, he was a Dragon Emperor, but came to Oakshire University to be a security guard, so why cant Lukas be a training instructor for new students? When Project Amazon, for Lukas led thete arrival of reinforcements, he was furious, and even grabbed Lukas directly flung out. At that time, he was indeed in a state of reason overwhelmed by grief and anger, the sacrifice of four Dragon Shade, so that he was furious, the heart of the anger and killing machine simply can not be vented. At that time, if Lukas if there is any resistance or a strong statement, only now Lukas can not stand here intact. But as hindsight proves, he was indeed wrong about Lukas, who had also acted first at the time. So after he calmed down, Jason stopped ming Lukas. So were kind of half and half. Jason said. Lukas brought out the girls of a toon she was in charge of and had them stand at attention next to each other. Jason vaguely felt a gaze, he turned his head to look at the girls, found among them there are really quite a few girls with hot eyes staring at him, the look is still very good. His gaze flickered for a moment, but then he froze, and he actually saw ire. ire has put on a military training uniform, with a military training cap on her head, but even so, it is still impossible to hide her pure and beautiful temperament, a pair of beautiful eyes like autumn water flooded with waves when looking at Jason also did not forget to yfully wink. Lukas has walked over and stood in front of Jasons face, those eyes staring at Jason without a second nce, as if to see a flower from Jasons face.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Its easy to get the wrong idea when you gaze like that. Jason said with a sigh. What misunderstanding can there be? When you were able to grab me by the cor and question me loudly, were you still afraid of my gaze gaze? Lukas asked. So youre here to seek revenge, huh? Jasonughed and looked Lukas up and down C really worthy of being known as a flower in the army, both in terms of appearance, body and temperament are impable. However, this flower is not easy to pick, as the Captain of Special Combat Service, she has a superbbat ability and closebat skills, through the entire military region, can be in the night side to beat her very few. Therefore, this thorny military flower is still no one dares to pick it. Youre here for something, right? Jason asked. Yeah, cant you see Im in charge of military training for new students. But since I saw you, I naturally want to talk to you. Lukas suddenly smiled, and those eyes shed with a few cunning colors. I have to work, Im not really avable. Jason politely declined. Frederick and Arthur next to him had already looked stunned C when did Jason hook up with such a beautiful instructor? This beautiful instructor is no less beautiful than the beautiful principal of Oakshire University, is absolutely the existence of the best beauty, but also wearing a military uniform, but also more a kind of uniform temptation, is a man can not resist such a tempting charm. Jason is really a bullish existence, never seen a beautiful instructor take the initiative to a school security guard chase, but Jason actually refused? Im afraid this is the so-called desire to capture, right? Jason is Jason, this pick-up technique is really a no-brainer. Some of the bold girls in the row Lukas was leading couldnt help but murmur. Our instructor knows the security brother, huh? It feels like more than just getting to know each other, right? Look how proactive our instructor is. Gosh, the security brother seems to be rejecting our instructors invitation, our instructor is so beautiful and has such a good body he can still bear to reject ah? Security brother is really handsome, there is a mans masculine smell, the feeling of being held by him must be wonderful my own heart is moved, but if he even rejects our instructor, do I still have hope? A number of girls are boldly hot discussion, now the times and the past butpletely different, these girls are after 90, even after 00 also, they are more avant-garde ideas than the previous generation, but also more spontaneous. ire, who was standing at the front of the line, couldnt seem to listen anymore, and she looked over towards the girls and said, Listen to me, dont hit Jason because you dont deserve it yet! The words are extremely domineering,pletely with a tone ofmand to say. The girls were also proud and wanted to retort, but when they saw it was ire, they couldnt help but swallow their words. In the face of ire, they themselves have a sense of self-abasement, ire from the inside to the outside of the flow of that noble and elegant temperament, coupled with the invisible emanation of a powerful aura, but really shocked them, making them subconsciously have a sense of submission. Do you work at noon too? Thats fine, Ill see you on your lunch break. Lukas looked at Jason and continued, I thought there was something youd like to know. Jason was moved by the words, he thought of a lot, such as Lukas is obviously Captain of Special Combat Service, whye to Oakshire University as a military training instructor? Could there be a connection here? Thinking of this, Jason nodded and said, Okay, then well talk about it at noon. Security brother has a date with our instructor Our instructor is so beautiful, he will surely take down the security brother. Many girls in the girls row couldnt help but giggle. Jason naturally heard the girls variousments, and immediately he looked at the girls toon with a sullen face and said, Listen to me, one by one, and do your military training properly, your Madam Murphy is very powerful. If you displease her, you will lose a fewyers of skin. At that moment, a well-dressed instructor came over, he still looked young, with good features and a military uprightness, he came and looked at Lukas and said, Madam Murphy, whats going on? Captain Howell, nothing much, met an acquaintance, so I had a few words. Lukas responded by saying that she then walked up to the girls toon and said in a bellowed voice, All hands on deck, march in unison C run! Lukas led the girls toon far away and was on her way to find an open space to start the days military training tasks. Howell nced toward Jason, with a sharp look in his eyes, who was thepanymander of the thirdpany in this military training, from the garrison of Oakshire. Lukas was also on the list of instructors and was assigned to hispany. This made Howell very excited, because when he first saw Lukas, the whole person was attracted to Lukas, spare the female soldiers in the garrison, butpared with Lukas is simply a world of difference. Howell also wanted to take advantage of this time out to Oakshire University to give the new students military training, in front of Lukas to show a good performance, when the time is right to express their feelings of love. Just now he saw Lukas and Jason talking hot, some jealousy in his heart, so he came up to ask the situation. You are the security guard of Oakshire University, right? During the military training, every instructor has an important task, so from now on, please dont bother the military training instructors without anything. Howell looked at Jason and spoke. The tone is a bit cold, the underlying meaning has been with a kind of warning. Howell did not put Jason in his eyes, a security guard, and he is the first lieutenant, so he gave Jason some warning. Jason smiled, did not say anything, he thought these instructors should be from the Oakshire garrison, did not know that if his identity out in the open, even the leaders of the garrison to see him are polite and courteous three points. Jason also ignored Howells words as he looked to Frederick and the others and said, Come on, lets go patrol the rest of thend as well. Okay, okay, Jason. Frederick and Arthur nodded and left with Jason. Howells face is a sinking, there is a ray of sharpness in his eyes, Jason this attitude makes him feel unhappy, there is a kind of not put him in the eyes of the feeling. Chapter 101 Lukas’s Purpose! Frederick and Arthur both caught up with Jason in front of them. Jason, youre too good at this, you know that beautiful instructor? Frederick this is already cant help but ask. Frederick, this still need to ask? Did not see that beautiful instructor see Jason when the look of excitement Well may be Jason and this beautiful instructor between there is a more in-depth rtionship. Arthur he said with a smile. Jason was speechless, looked left and right under no one, then said: You must not say so, I and madam Murphy just know each other, not up to the rtionship you say this you say in front of me in private is just, I take it deaf. But dont say these words in front of madam Murphy, or when the timees I cant protect you! Jason, so madam Murphy is good? Not only is it awesome, its simply intimidating. A big man she can take down, dont you think? That is indeed very tough and wild By the way, Jason I remember you saying that you do not like wild women? Also said that this kind of woman is particrly strong in a certain way, conquer also unique sense of achievement. Jason was speechless, these two guys dont know how to give themselves some leeway ah. Anyway, Lukas he did not want to touch, it is not to find their own suffering, with the strength of Lukas, she really want to make a full move up, Jason wants to suppress are going to break a lot of work. Find a woman every time you sleep with the whole life and death struggle, which can be exhausted individuals, there is energy to do other things? The rest of Jason and the others took it easy, just patrolling the school grounds, and basically nothing happened. In the blink of an eye, it was already noon, and the new students who had been training all morning were disbanded and all flocked to the canteen. Jason also walked towards the security room. The security room and the security guards on duty at the entrance of the school saw Jason and greeted him with enthusiasm, and they respected Jason from the bottom of their hearts. Jason also smiled and greeted these security guards, he was about to walk into the security room to sit for a while, but turned his eyes to see a valiant and sexy figure walking all the way. She has a jade face like a silver te of yful beauty, eyebrows like a distant mountain, vermilion lips moist red, but with a strong andpelling aura, wearing the military uniform on her outlines a graceful and sexy curve, giving the impression that there is a strong explosive force hidden within. Seeing the shadow, Jason froze, and it was Lukas who approached. Youre off work? Lukas asked as he approached. Jason nodded and said, Sort of. Then lets find a ce where I can talk to you. Lukas said. Jason thought about it and had to take Lukas to the house he was staying in, so he said, Come with me then. Lukas nodded and followed Jason side by side, leaving on that note. As soon as they left, the security guards in the security room and at the entrance of the school exploded like a pot, and all of them were talking Who is this beautiful instructor? Beautiful not to mention, but also so sexy! Jason seems to know her ah I think not only know each other, right? Maybe its still a good match. Jason is handsome and martial, and its estimated that only Jason can conquer such a beautiful instructor! Jason is my role model, I admire him so much! I have a feeling that after Jasones to be a security guard, he will definitely carry forward the security profession. Jasons pugnacious life is beyond our reach. Bamboo Residence. Jason took Lukas to the ce where he lived. Is this where you live? Lukas asked as he approached and nced around, unable to help but ask. Jason nodded and said, This is the house the school arranged. Lukas looked at Jason and said, You can do it, youre getting special treatment now? No other security guard enjoys such treatment except you, right? Indeed, no. Jasonughed and continued, So Im wondering if the old general is behind all this? How am I supposed to know about the old general, and Im not qualified to know. In any case, this house looks great. Lukas smiled, then she looked to the other side and continued, There is another house next door, if a beautiful woman lives next door, wouldnt that integrate your intention? Jason almost didnt jump out of his skin C how did she know that the person living next door was a great beauty? madam Murphy, what do you take me for? Im here to do a good job. Jason said with a straight face. A good job? I dont believe a Satan whoes back to Oakshire as a security guard to do a good job. Lukas said in a good mood. After walking in, Lukas took off his military cap and turned on the fan in the room. She had just finished her military training as a freshman, and it was indeed very hot under such hot weather. Some parts of the army green shirt she was wearing were soaked with sweat, and she subconsciously unbuttoned one of the buttons on her shirt as a way to get some air. The military training she needs to dress neatly, so the buttons on the shirt are tied to the top, which is not only very hot, but also looks very tight, you know her chest that the pair of proud existence is extremely spectacr and upright. After unbuttoning a button, she did feel a lot more rxed. Jason pretended not to see, but secretly could not help but gulp, he just turned his eyes to look at the time, high above the clear is to see a deep white furrow. This makes him very puzzled, this military district in the famous military a flower this is ying which y? It is not to the point of seducing oneself, right? But her actions just now are too evocative. Tell me about it, your purpose foring to Oakshire University as a military training instructor. Jason asked as he sat down next to Lukas and spoke up. Lukas said, The War Department granted me a leave of absence and I took it. It was a long leave, and I learned from the old general that you had chosen toe to Oakshire University in Oakshire to work as a security guard, so I thought I woulde to Oakshire University to be a military instructor for the new students. That way I could see you too. I am indeed sorry for the sacrifice of four Dragon Shade in Project Amazonst time, I always feel guilty about this matter.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The old story again, Jasons face was gloomy and heavy, he silently lit a cigarette, and after a few puffs, he said, You are not to me for this, I was wrong to me you at the time. To me can only be med on my inability to bring the four of them safely out of Satan, dont beat yourself up, you did your best! Lukas said. Jason took a deep breath, his starry-eyed gaze fixed on Lukas, and said in a deep voice: madam Murphy, this is no reason for you toe to Oakshire University as an instructor. Thest operation is behind us. To say that you came all the way over here to be an instructor just to see me is just bullshit! Lukas reached up and gathered her hair, she smiled sweetly and said, Well, I cant hide it from you. I came here for two reasons, the first is indeed to meet you; the second is because Ant Co. Ant Co.? Jason frowned as he asked in disbelief, Whats so peculiar about thispany that its worth a trip over here yourself? Do you remember the HM1 toxin? Lukas asked. Jason frowned, a cold aura appeared from the eyes, he said: naturally remember. A year ago, two Dragon Shade, including Carovia many special warriors died under the biochemical weapons of this toxin. Hasnt the militarysboratory been researching this new toxin? Good, indeed, there has been research. Now, HM2 toxin has appeared in the world. This toxin is extremely terrifying, and in addition to creating biochemical weapons, it can even be used to create biochemical warriors. Lukas said. Jasons face was slightly startled, the news took him a bit by surprise. Biowarrior? Is that still human? What does this have to do with the Ant Co. youre talking about? Jason asked. Ant Co. has two main businesses, one is chemical and the other is pharmaceutical. ording to some scattered clues, these new toxins are most likely to be inextricably linked to Ant Co. But there is no conclusive evidence, plus Ant Co. but the worlds top 500panies, in addition to having huge assets in the country, but also has an intricatework of rtionships. So I can onlye over and secretly go to investigate and collect evidence. Lukas said. Ant Co. linked to HM1 toxin? The gaze in Jasons eyes was steeply cold and invisible, with a thick and iparable killing aura faintly diffusing from his body. Chapter 102 Suppression of Military Flowers! A thick and boundless murderous aura diffused from Jasons body, vaguely with a strong smell of blood, as if from the depths of hell, like churning out, enough to make people feel creepy! Such a murderous aura, but also the only truly strong people can sense, the stronger the strength, the more terrifying can be felt. For example, such as Lukas. As a Captain of Special Combat Service, her own strength is also extremely strong, otherwise there would not be such a title as Lukas, she felt the heavy murderous aura of Jason, the whole person is really a kind of mountain copse of the feeling, and even breathing are To be a little uneven up. It was simply her induction, not Jasons intention to target her. If Jason treats her as an enemy, this terrifying killing pressure is aimed at crushing her, then the pressure she senses will only be more terrifying, the feeling will be like being in hell. This reminds Lukas of Jasons namesake C Satan! Satan himself is the lord of hell, specializing in killing, the embodiment of death! Jasons inability to control his own murderous aura is due to the fact that he still remembers the tragic death of two Dragon Shades a year ago by this HM1 toxin-based biochemical weapon. At the time, this biological weapon was used by a terrorist force that has since been wiped out. But how does this terrorist force possess this biochemical weapon? Where is the source of this biochemical weapon? These remain a mystery. It was not until the party that Jason learned some clues from Lukas mouth C Ant Co. If the development and production of HM1 toxin is rted to thispany, it means that those biochemical weapons that appear on the battlefield are naturally rted to thispany as well. This makes Jason shocked by the anger, the body of the murderous aura is iparably thick, from the Dragon Shade, for each of the Dragon Shade warriors, are hand in glove, is a friend of life and death. If Ant Co. is really rted to HM1 toxin, he will not sit idly by and will avenge the death of Dragon Shade!N?velDrama.Org ? content. How many leads do you have on your side about Ant Co.? Jason asked. Lukas stared at Jason as she said, Do you want to pursue this too? I heard that you have quit Dragon Shade, right? With your current status, you are no longer suitable for this matter, right? Its not like you dont know my temper, if you didnt want me to take care of this, you wouldnt have revealed so much information. Jason opened his mouth, and the deep gaze that looked at Lukas seemed to be able to see through her entire being, he continued, You know I have always been affectionate and valued brotherhood more than anything else, you told me this and you think I would sit back and do nothing? Lukas couldnt help but smile and said, From what youre saying, it seems that I deliberately revealed this information and then deliberately lured you into taking the bait and actively participating in the investigation of Ant Co. If I didnt want it myself, it would be useless for you to use all your strength. The matter is about the once sacrificed Dragon Shade, no matter what identity I am now, I will not sit idly by. Jason opened his mouth, but his calm tone carried an iparable determination. Lukas shook her head and said, I dont have many clues about Ant Co. In addition, the power behind thispany is extremely powerful and extraordinary, so we cant startle the snake. Otherwise, without full evidence of the usation, it will only be closed, and the clues will be interruptedter. Some of these clues involve military secrets, and with your current status, I cant tell you. Jasons eyebrows slightly raised, a trace of yfulness in his eyes, a bit of cold aura shed out, he coldly stared at Lukas, said: I knew that Old Mr. Pepper will not die to let me quit. This is not, sent you to be a lobbyist? If I return to Dragon Shade, wont I be entitled to know these so-called confidential clues? Lukas rified immediately after hearing that, Satan, the old general did not arrange for me to be a lobbyist. But you just said that you return to Dragon Shade, this point I very much agree. With your strength, if you return to Dragon Shade, the overall strength of Carovias special forces team will be greatly enhanced. Since I quit, I wont return. Jason opened his mouth, he said, You refused to tell me the relevant clues, then I will follow my own way to investigate. But I have to say, your tactics are very good, just by virtue of a few words, you dragged me down. Satan, what do you mean? Lukas scolded and rose. Jason reached out and picked Lukass chin, sneering, Didnt he? Satan, what do you mean by that? Last time in the Amazon, you grabbed me by the cor with both hands and I didnt fight back, and that was because you misunderstood me. Now, you are going to act so frivolously, do you really think I am a soft touch? Lukas got up in an annoyed voice. Oh, who dares to say Lukas is a soft touch, then the other party must not want to live. Only, you have clearly aroused my interest, but then pinched the words not to say, I inevitably have to ask for a little interest back C well, your chin pinch up the feel is really good. Jason said in a nd tone. Bastards! Lukas spoke angrily, her right hand fiercely grabbed toward Jasons right shoulder de, executing an extremely severe and vicious grappling hand in the military district. Jason didnt expect Lukas to make a move at the drop of a hat, but he was familiar with Lukas grappling hand, and his body was still sitting still, but his left hand had sliced across his palm, and the edge of his palm was a knife, cutting across Lukas right hand. If Lukas continued to tackle Jasons shoulder de, her right wrist would have been sliced across by Jasons palm strike, which would have been enough to break her opponents wrist if she had faced him! Lukas is not in danger, she suddenly changed her stance midway, originally tackling Jasons shoulder de instead of grabbing Jasons arm. He also changed his stance and performed the Dragon Shade Tackle attack. Just see Jasons hand gesture after hand gesture, like Dragon Shade floating, faster than Lukass gesture a chip. Bang! At the same time, Jasons right hand has in an instant sped Lukass wrist, Lukas as Captain of Special Combat Service, her own reputation but kill out, so she quickly backhand between, also sped Jasons wrist. Two people as if they have a heart to heart, each others other hand also tackled and attacked to kill each other, but eventually tangled together. Whew! A strong wind scraped up, but Lukas right leg was seen lifting up and sweeping towards Jasons body. Jasons right leg was lifted upward, blocking Lukas leg, and then his right leg was hooked in the right direction, wrapping around Lukas right leg. Lukas gritted her teeth as her arm jerked backwards in a struggle to break free of Jasons arm grip. Unexpectedly, Jasons entire body was falling forward with the force of Lukas pull. Ah At that moment, Lukas face changed, finally could not help but exim out. Simply because Jason fell in the direction of her entire body. Lukas tried to get out of the way, but it was toote, and she blushed, only to watch as Jasons entire body pressed against her, and they fell on the couch. Chapter 103 Are you fighting? Lukas was stunned, the beautiful in the fierce jade face has shed a hint of panic, she really did not think she struggled to draw under the hand, Jason actually fell down so unbnced body. Her arms were now entwined with Jasons in a close-range grappling takedown, as were both of their legs. This means that watching Jason fall straight down, Lukas can really only watch, there is nothing to do. Eventually C Flutter! Jason copsed onto the couch with his entire body pressed against Lukas. The key moment, Lukas will face towards the right dont go over, which avoids Jason that big mouth directly on her face or even lips embarrassment! The reason for this is that Lukas torso still trembled imperceptibly, because a warm sensation came from her snow-white neck, obviously Jason fell down and buried his face deep in her pink neck. Her first feeling was C how could there be such a shameless man in this world? This is not a tant molestation to take advantage of it? Just now she did struggle to pull, to get rid of Jasons arms tackle, with Jasons unfathomable horror of strength, it is impossible to pull when they pull together with him also to pull down. The only exnation is that this guy did it on purpose! Jason, are you that shameless? Lukas could not help but say angrily in exasperation. How am I shameless? It was you who pulled me down with too much force, and you didnt say anything, but you were the first to sue. Jason said indignantly. You, you are shameless you still dare not admit! With your strength, how can you fall down in one pull? You cheat the ghost go! Youre right, but it depends on the person youre facing. If you are my enemy, I naturally will not fall down. For you I certainly will not resist with all my might, nor do I want to wrestle with you, you suddenly pulled, I was caught off guard and really just fell down, no one can me me. You, you Lukas was simply furious, she said in an annoyed voice, Then why dont you get up? How are you going to get me up this time? Your arms are tangled around me and your legs are wrapping around my legs, Im getting hot, you think I dont want to get up? Can you not be so shameless? Its obvious that you are pestering me, your leg is clearly pressing my leg so that I cant move, and you are justified? Is that so? Then lets see really hot ah, is there a fire hidden inside your body? No wonder the fire is so big, do you want to give out this fire ah? How do you let me vent ah? Let me beat you up hard ah, you, you bastard, you are too shameful! Lukas opened his mouth, halfway through his sentence, he suddenly realized that Jasons words just now were hidden in his words, and he was afraid that this guys so-called venting of anger implied that he was venting his desire, right? This caused Lukas to blush and his entire body to squirm with extreme force. This does not move okay, a move, a move under the kind of strange feeling is like a tidal wave of flooding to. Lukas is a woman with a strong career line, and as her body twists, it makes her whole person like an electric shock, the feeling of alienation has never been seen before. As for Jason, the whole person is about to hold it, this beauty is still so restless, is this not a temptation tomit a crime? Does she not know that there is a crime called impulse? But then again, that feels really extremely soft. Jason, youre just being a bully, you, you get up! Lukas said with a red face. How did it turn out that I bullied you? Its clear that you started it, dont think you can be unreasonable just because youre a woman. Jason said in a righteous voice. You are the one who is unreasonable, I, I bite you to death! Lukas said in an annoyed voice, in a hurry, she really is a sandalwood mouth, towards Jasons shoulder bite over. SnortC Jason sucked in a cold breath and said, Are you a dog? How do you bite people? Taking advantage of this gap, Lukas pushed Jason upwards with a strong push, then she curled her right arm and formed an elbow towards Jasons face and swept it across the face. Jason had to turn sideways to avoid it, Lukas took the opportunity to sit up, left leg unceremoniously towards Jasons chest kicked over. Whew! This leg Lukas used most of the force, so the whistling leg momentum violent and swift, so sweeping up. This woman is crazy, right, and ying for real? Jasons face moved, he had to release the sp on Lukas right arm, freeing his hand to cross-file Lukas damaging leg sweep. Bang! Jason blocked the leg and Lukas took the opportunity to move away and put distance between him and Jason. Jason, you are simply- Lukas looked at Jason angrily and was about to open her mouth to reprimand him, but in the middle of her sentence, she suddenly realized that something was wrong C this guy was just like a wooden man, and his eyes were looking straight at her? The part this bastards gaze seems to be on is Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lukas realized what a moment, her face changed, and hurriedly looked down C She actually saw that in the just wrestling contact, her shirt above the two buttons somehow unbuttoned, so open under the majestic and magnificent scenery can be said to be unobstructed, present to the full. Its no wonder that the gaze in Jasons eyes went straight. Jason! Do you have any shame? I, Ill beat you to death, you bastard! Lukas pulled up her shirt with her right hand to cover her chest, she was furious as hell and was about to fight, and just then C Knock, knock, knock! There was a sudden knock on the door outside, followed by a voice as beautiful as fairy music: Mr. Miller, are you at home? Hearing this voice, Jason also came back to his senses, his face froze for a moment, stood up and then walked over to open the door. The door opened and ire Hardy was seen standing in front of it. Wearing a straight military training camouge uniform, head is also wearing a military training cap, a jade face is not powdered, still white and wless, revealing a pure beauty of the intention, a pair of big, slithery eyes are staring at Jason. ire, what are you doing here instead of going to your dorm to rest? Jason spoke up, his body blocking the doorway, seemingly unwilling to let ire walk in. I came here to cook for you. ire opened her mouth, the gaze in her eyes nced towards the inside of the house, smiling delicately and asked, I said you are not hiding a woman in a golden house, right? Why are you blocking me like this? Im afraid Ill see something I shouldnt? Ahem C what do you know as a child. Hurry back to the dormitory to rest, you have to military training in the afternoon. Jason said with a stern face. How many times have I told you, Im not a child! Get out of my way and let me in. If you dont let me in, then youre weak-minded. Ill tell Kay that youre hiding a woman in your house. ire said in no good mood. Jason almost did not choke to death after hearing the words, really want to sue to Kay side, it is estimated that the ck and white are upside down. During the dismay, ire has slightly pushed Jason away and forced her way inside the house through the gap next to her. Lukas just happened to button up her shirt, and when she stood up from the couch and raised her eyes, she saw ire, and her face froze, and she recognized that this was one of her military training students. There were dozens of girls in the row she was in charge of for military training, and ire was the only one who made the biggest impression on her. With ires appearance and temperament, even in a sea of people, but also as the most brilliant pearl of the moment, will naturally attract attention. ire also froze, she opened her mouth and said, madam Murphy did you, did you just fight? Chapter 104 – Wide-eyed stare! CYou guys are fighting, right? Jason, who was turning towards the house, stumbled and almost fell head first when he heard ires words. Just now, he and Lukas were fighting in the square inch for a strike against each other, and also called it a fight. The problem is that ires fight does not seem to refer to this aspect of the fight, but the kind of charming and entwined fight between men and women, which can be surmised from her tone of voice and look. If not for the presence of Lukas, Jason really wanted to go up and give this little girl a few chestnuts, but really want to see what is in the mind of this beautiful girl. Jason said in a hurry, ire, what are you talking about? I and madam Murphy are civilized people, civilized people move their mouths and not their hands, what kind of fight is there? Lukas also vaguely heard ires words embedded in the deep meaning, but also really let her a jade face of the red deepened a few points, think of just by Jason bullying on the sofa scene, but also really let her unpleasant to look back. Is it true that you move your mouth and not your hands? ire blinked her eyes, those clear eyes looked at Jason, and said in a rather curious tone, But howe I seem to have heard madam Murphy shouting loudly just now? You must have bullied madam Murphy, didnt you? Jason was startled and quickly said, Hey, you kids dont talk nonsense, Im a small security guard, how dare I bully madam Murphy, she doesnt bully me thank God! Lukas was so angry at her words that she wanted to bite the bastard to death. She grunted and said, Jason, do you talk past your conscience? With that, she looked at ire and then said, I remember your name is ire? Are you here to see him?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. madam Murphy, I dont want to eat the canteen food, so I came to him to cook and eat. ire spoke truthfully, then said, madam Murphy, if he bullies you, dont be afraid, Ill call Kay over, I can definitely clean him up madam Murphy, why are you blushing? I, I- This really put Lukas on the spot. Jason took a look at this little girl has a kind of breaking the sand pot to the end of the frame, he hurriedly came over, the conversation turned, said: You are kidding e to my ce to cook? Im here but nothing, what do you take to do? Who said that? There are a lot of dishes in the fridge. ire opened her mouth, walked to the refrigerator ced in front of the dining room, reached out and pulled the door open, and there were indeed a lot of dishes ced inside. There are vegetables, eggs, ham sausages and frozen meats, etc. Seeing this scene, Jason was like seeing a ghost, he rubbed his eyes hard, in the fixed eyes, it is true, the refrigerator is actually really a variety of dishes. Can someone tell me what is going on here? Jason is all messed up, he swears he didnt buy groceries back, he just came back to Oakshire Universityst night, which has no spare time to buy groceries ah, buy back he is also toozy to do. So whats with all the dishes in the fridge? Appearing out of thin air? This is impossible! Jason immediately walked over with a ck face, stared at ire, and said, Did you buy all these dishes? He thought ire would deny it a little, but the pure and beautiful girl nodded and said, Yes, of course I bought it. Here, there is a bag of rice. Hearing this, Jasons face became even darker and said, Then you bought it while I was away, right? The locks on the doors of this house are all locked, how did you get in? ire smiled cheekily and said, Isnt it finished when you find the matching key? Its not like its hard to well, Im going to cook oh. Hey, you, you youre trespassing know, after my consent? Jason tried to catch up with ire toment, but Lukas pulled him into the backyard without a word. What are you doing? Still want to keep fighting, huh? Jason asked in no good humor. Say, whats going on here? Lukas asked in a serious tone. Jason, baffled, asked, Whats going on? Lukas was so angry that he stomped his feet, others a good innocent girl havee to his house to cook, this person is still ying dumb? If there was no rtionship, how would someone else, a girl, run into a big mans house to cook? Something is definitely wrong! What Lukas is thinking is that this bastard has just arrived at Oakshire University and he is using some dirty tricks to confuse the young girls, right? People a freshman how will run you here also cooking? You also y dumb, you give me a confession, you are not using any unseemly means to cheat others little girls? Lukas asked in an annoyed voice. Jason was simply crying andughing, he said with both hands, If I say that when I was on duty at the entrance of the school when I reported for admission, she walked by and said she knew me, and then just met you believe it or not? Dont believe it! Thats right I cant believe myself when I say it. But thats the fucking truth! Jason said very helplessly. Lukas stared at Jason seriously and felt that this guy was not lying, she grunted and said, Anyway, Jason, you remember, ire is my trainee, she is still young and not involved in the world, dont get any bad ideas! Otherwise I will not spare you! Jasons face at this moment can be described as extremely wonderful, what is all this? When did I try to get a bad idea? Besides, ire, the girl in the face of his quirky behavior is not like a young girl who is not involved in the world. What business is it of ires own toe to the door? The legs are on her, she cant stand guard outside the house 24 hours a day and just shoo her away as soon as shees over, right? madam Murphy, you misunderstand, Im not as bad as you think. In fact, Im still in the clouds myself. I didnt even know that there would be all these dishes and rice and so on in the house. Maybe she really didnt want to eat the cafeteria food, so she came to me to cook. Jason said with a bitter smile. Really? Really! Jason said with a straight face. Lukas looked at it and could not ask anything, so he gave up and walked towards the house. Jason also walked in and immediately heard the sound of stir-frying from the kitchen, moreover, there was a smell of vegetable fragrance permeating the room. Jasons face looked a bit odd, from the appearance of ire is definitely the kind of family from the high princess, actually can also pluck rice cooking, picking vegetables frying? Simply surprising! Lukas went into the kitchen and looked like he was going to help. Jason thought about whether he should also go in to help or something, but then thought better of it, the kitchen space is notrge, really if three people are crowded inside, only to help the more busy. Whew! At that moment, there was the sound of a car whistling outside, and the door was not closed, so Jasons gaze was directed outside when he saw Kays Mercedes sedan speeding back into the front yard of the house where she lived. Just as ire brought out a te of stir-fried veggies, she heard the car and muttered to herself, Is Kay back? Ill go check. Jasons face changed in shock, he opened his mouth to make a sound to stop it was toote, watching ire trotted out. Immediately, Jason had one head and two heads. Chapter 105 – The Scourge! Jason had a cold sweat on his face. He will not forget that early this morning when the beauty of the principal of the face that can not put his own death by a thousand cuts, this time the beauty of the principal must still be angry. If the beauty principal sees ireing to herself again and cooking in her house, will she just storm out? Imposing a charge of abducting a young girl and then chasing her with a kitchen knife? By the way, there is a beautiful instructor in the house Thinking about it, Jason suddenly had a feeling of sitting around waiting for sentencing, which couldnt be stopped anyway, and who knows what ire, the little kid, was thinking, running out as soon as she heard the beautiful principal was back. Since the front yards of the two houses are connected, ire ran out just as Kay was opening the car door and walking down. Kay, youre back, huh? ire smiled as the sunlight spilled onto her clear, smiling face, yet reflected a sense of magnificent beauty. Kay saw ire and took off the teal sunsses she was wearing on her face, she frowned slightly and asked, ire, what are you doing here? Are you here to see that guy? No, Im not looking for him, I just came to his house to cook. ire smiled and continued, I didnt have an appetite for the food in the cafeteria, so I came over to cook for myself. By the way, Kay, you just got back and havent eaten either, right? Why dont youe over and eat together? Kays face was white with anger when she heard that she hade to cook in someone elses house and still said she wasnt here for him? Wheres Jason? Where is he? Im going to talk to him! The beautiful principal immediately grunted in exasperation and lifted her steps toward Jasons house. Kay, its not what you think, its me who came over to cook you dont want to scare Mr. Miller. ire shouted after her. Kay aggressively walked into the house, looked left and right, but could not see Jason, and did not know where this guy was hiding. Lukas in the kitchen came out when she heard themotion and saw Kay, her face was again stunned. Kay turned her eyes to see Lukas, her mouth opened, the level of surprise as if the mouth was stuffed with a cooked egg. madam Murphy, why are you, why are you here too? Kay asked as she came back to her senses and couldnt help but ask. Kay, as the leader of the school, had already been in contact with these military training instructors. Lukas, as the only female instructor in this military training, and both the appearance and temperament are extremely outstanding, Kay naturally remembered. Miss Martino, its you. Lukas smiled as she continued, I know Jason and bumped into him when I came to Oakshire University, so I came over to see him. Thisment made Kay feel a little surprised, Lukas is an officer inside the army, how can he know that bastard? What is the identity of that bastard? So, I wondered why madam Murphy was in Jasons house. Kay smiled as she rolled her eyes and looked around, saying, Wheres Jason? Hes not in the house? Yes, I saw his just now, Lukas said. ire eyes, see the bathroom door is closed, she is smiled and said: I know, Mr. Miller in the bathroom inside it should not be hiding, right? Kay is domineering, youe, are scared him to hide. Kay hummed, she thought to herself that this guy must be a thiefs heart, which is why he hid. After all, what happened early this morning, she is a belly full of anger, until now this anger is also still not subsided. The bathroom door is not soundproof, Jason, who is squatting inside, can naturally hear what is being said outside. He ran into the bathroom inside, part of the reason is really to avoid the beauty principal, do not look at the beauty principal appearance looks clean and elegant, beautiful as jade, but angry up that nature with the ignition of the powder keg, fierce a mess! As the saying goes, a good man does not fight with a woman, it so happens that he also internal urgency, went into the bathroom to squat on the toilet. Jason smoked a cigarette while listening to the three women talking outside, to the back, Kay also seems to have neglected himself, instead of being excited to cook and fry with Lukas and ire to go. Jason smoked a cigarette and thought to himself what is this all about?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This is the residence that the school has arranged for itself, which is equivalent to its own temporary private residence, whats wrong with this woman? They just barged in and cooked here, did they ask for their opinion as the male host? Will there be any more personal space for you in the future? If people see that they have a few beautiful women in and out of their rooms, how should they feel? The actual fact is that you can be a good deal more than just a few of the most effective and most effective. The loss of body is a small matter, but the loss of temperament is a big matter. Jason felt he had the right to defend his name, so after the big one he flushed, washed his hands and opened the door and walked out aggressively, ready to have a good discussion with these beauties about the rights of the owner of this house. However, after walking out, Jason was dumbfounded to see the three beauties already sitting around the table and starting to eat. The atmosphere was so cordial that Jason once thought he had barged into someone elses home and that he had be the extra one. Are there any rules here? The three women are upying the nest, not to mention eating without calling out to themselves? This made Jason feel deeply that his dignity as a house owner had been seriously provoked. Ahem- Jason also can not immediately attack, especially Kay present more or less let him feel guilty, so can only pretend to deep dry cough. madam Murphy, how many years have you been in the army? Kay asked. Me, huh? Its been seven or eight years, by the count of it. Lukas said. Kay was stunned and said in a surprised voice, Seven or eight years, huh? But you look so young, I didnt think you were already a veteran. Yeah, I was in the army at fifteen. Lukasughed. Ahem- At this point, another dry cough came, vaguely tinged with a sense of difort. Jason did get upset that he was ignored? Come on, this is your own ce, okay? I am the owner of this house, okay? Shouldnt you all be around me as the master? What ack of manners! If youre sick, go take your medicine, why are you coughing around? Kay red at Jason with cold eyes and said in no good mood. Pfft- ire couldnt help but smile as she turned her eyes to Jason and said, Mr. Miller,e over here and eat, theres a meal ready for you. Jason walked over with a ck face and sat down and was greeted by Kays two icy stares. Miss Martino, this gaze of yours scares me a little bit, is it that looking at me while eating makes you feel showy? Jasonughed and teased. Youre sick! Kay got up in annoyance, it was fine if she didnt see Jason, once she saw this bastard, her stomach was full of anger, she grunted, I havent even settled the score with you for this mornings incident! Hey Kay, what happened this morning? Did Mr. Miller mess with you again? Tell us and well help you crush Mr. Miller. ire asked with a smile as if she was afraid of the world. This made Kay blush slightly, she was really ashamed of what happened this morning, how could this be said? Lukas also did not forget to take this opportunity to retaliate Jason, she said: Miss Martino, I think Jason has the problem of ck style, this job is not very good performance. I think, Miss Martino, you might want to take care of him more in the future. Dont ever give me face, although he is considered my friend, but he is in this position, have to pay more, morebor, in order to afford the cultivation of the school. Kays eyes lit up and she said with a smile, madam Murphy, thats a great offer. The original ck face of Jason heard the forehead straight ck line, his eyes fiercely red at Lukas, but did not expect Lukas simply do not eat him this set, is still interested in and Kay proposed some suggestions on how to make Jason do his duty. To put it bluntly, its overtime. Jason finally understood that this woman really can not be easily offended, especially when there is a woman or your top boss. Jason you do eat,e on, Ill give you a dish, this is what I fried. ire smiled and chucked a bowl of scrambled eggs with garlic and hollow cabbage towards Jasons bowl. Jason took a look at the table, three dishes and a soup, but basically all vegetarian dishes, for the meatless he was simply tasteless. I said ire, I thought I saw chicken and beef in the fridge and all that? Why arent you frying it? Jason asked. Its only good for your health if you eat more veggies. ire said with a light smile. Having said that, its not good enough to just be a vegetarian. You see where the most obvious gap between you and madam Murphy is? Jason asked with a meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth, good-naturedly. ire looks to Lukas and asks curiously, What is this gap you speak of? madam Murphy was in the army, thats a big bowl of wine and a big bite of meat woman. Look at her boobs C thats the most obvious difference. Jason whirled around and said in a serious manner. ire couldnt help but be annoyed by it, she finally understood the meaning of Jasons words, it was implied that she was t-chested. Lukas cheeks were slightly red and a little hot, she gritted her teeth and was about to reprimand Jason severely. Kay is even more angry eyes straight fire, this guy is also too shameless, how can say such shameless words? This kind of words also suspected of molesting ire, more abominable to the extreme. However, before the two of them could get angry, ire was looking unconvinced and said, Its not like that, then look at Kay, its not also big, Kay is usually a vegetarian. PoofC Jason just chewed a mouthful of rice has not yet swallowed, after hearing the words hurriedly turned his head, all sprayed on the ground, almost did not choke to death. Kay froze and a blush crept up on her jade face, she felt amused and angry, how could this little girl say such things? Who the hell was she helping? It is clearly a disaster! Chapter 106 Fragrant House! Towards the afternoon, the sun had also begun to set in the west. Jason went to work in the afternoon to ask Barry, the head of the Security Office, about the scope of his work after his return. Barry also has no special work schedule, so he takes Frederick, Arthur and a few other security guards to be responsible for the security piece of the new students military training. So the whole afternoon was pretty easy, he just had to patrol the area he was responsible for. As he was about to leave work, Jason received a phone call, and when he saw that it was from Cameron Dickson, he immediately answered and said, Hello, Cameron? Jason, its me. You made it to Oakshire, right? Did that some pretty principal give you a hard time? Camerons cheerfulugh came over the phone. Its okay, I can handle it. Jason smiled, he remembered something like that, then said, But after I got back there was a hup. I stepped off the nest night and was targeted by an assassin. A killer? The ones who came to target you? Cameron asked in a cold, deep voice. Right! The strength is not bad. I lured the other side out and got rid of it. From that, I learned thatthis killer is from a group called something called Living Tomb Org. Do you know this assassin organization? Jason asked. Living Tomb Org.? I really dont know about that. But you can ask Ratty to gather information. Cameron said. Ratty? Ratty is also a brother of mine who was with me for a while before at Golden Triangle. I sent him back to Oakshire almost a year ago to do the preparations. For example, the location of the mahogany furniture factory, and construction issues. This kid is also a master of intelligence, for many of the countrys ck market intelligence have contact, he knows a lot of intelligence channels, you can find him to ask. OK, then Ill look for this brother. Give me an address contact. Jason said. Okay. Ill give it to you now. and Ill say hello to Ratty on his end. Cameron said. OK! Jason nodded his head. After a while, Cameron also sent over the detailed address and Rattys contact information. When he got off work, Jason went back into the house to change his clothes and went straight out. Looking at the address sent by Cameron, it was in the southern suburbs of Oakshire, not in the city center. A mahogany furniture factory would not be located in the city, but in the suburbs, where there is arge enough site for the factory. Jason walked out of the school, got a car and headed to this mahogany furniture factory on this. Oakshire, Fragrant House. Fragrant House is not just a building, in fact, it covers a very wide area, covering countless pavilions and pavilions, and the Suzhou garden style of architecture makes the environment inside quiet and elegant, being in it, like a dream, you are wee to say that it is enough to make any man in the world linger. In fact, its a mans paradise C a quickie paradise! Throughout Oakshire, not many people know about Fragrant House, only the upper ss people with certain status know about its existence. Fragrant House customers are all powerful and influential people, or the son of a family with deep roots, ordinary people, even if they have unlimited wealth, as long as they do not have a certain status and power, they can not enter the Red House. Fragrant House, is indeed a mans paradise, where beautiful women, from little girls, imperial girls, and then young women, women of all ages have everything, and can enter the Fragrant House in the service of women are carefully selected, there are any defects are not allowed. As for print models, young models and even some morous actresses on the screen, they can also be seen here. In other words, as long as you enter Fragrant House and your membership points level is sufficient, all the resources here are avable to you. There is a bar, a casino, the suites here are built in ordance with the six-star standard, if you do not like to y in the suite, you can also go to a variety of erotic pavilion, fancy, so that people are dazzled, here you enjoy is the emperor-like treatment. Spring Wind Pavilion. This is a separate pavilion, the pavilion is set up with a table of wine, but only two young gentry in the drinking pair.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Their side, there are a pair of sisters are pouring wine for them, the pair of sisters face is simply a model carved out of the beauty of the earth rare, more wonderful is one of the posture of a graceful slim temperament pure, the other is slightly rich and full born foxy, almost the same face, but two very different vor, you can imagine the seductive force for men is how huge. In fact, the sisters are extremely well known at Fragrant House and are only avable to guests who have received the Gold Diamond level of membership points. Sitting on the right side of the male looks very young, handsome face, appearing imposing, he is precisely George Kelly. At this moment, George lifted his ss and said with a smile, Mr. Howard came back from the capital, my brother is here to set up a banquet to wee you,e, lets drink. Haha, George you have a heart. The gent sitting across from him smiled, his face like white jade, looking handsome, yet with a feminine air. This male son named Jaden Howard, Oakshire, the Howard Familys young master, all aspects of business have extensive cooperation, he is a few years older than George, the two usually call each other brother, the rtionship is also very good. The foxy woman apanying Jaden immediately poured wine into his ss, she was the older of the two sisters. As for her sister, sheis naturally apanied by George. Did Mr. Howard get anything out of his trip to the capital this time? George asked. Jaden smiled as he said, Its quite a harvest to say the least. My family sent me to the capital, on the one hand, to expand mywork, on the other hand, also to talk about a few business. In the capital, I met with several young people and had a good conversation. I have sent them invitations, and I will introduce you to those few capital youngsters when theye over. Thats very good. George smiled and continued, Youve been in the capital for quite some time. George smiled and continued, Youve been in the capital for quite some time now, so Im sure you dont know that Sally has returned to Oakshire, right? Is Mr. Howard ready tounch a fierce pursuit? Jadens eyes were shining with a spark of heat, and he took a deep breath and said slowly: Sally Herthum is very proud of herself, and Im not going to lie, Ive been repeatedly asked to meet her, but she has refused. The people in Oakshire who are after Sally are like a carp in a river, but I will make them all back off, Sally can only be mine, who dares to touch me will be destroyed! With Mr. Howards methods and the strength of The Howard Family, its naturally not difficult. George smiled. In two days, there will be a noble person from the capital, and I will hold a feast in Oakshire and invite Sally there. As far as I know, this noblemans family in the capital has cooperation with the Herthum Family, and Sally will definitely attend the banquet. Jadens eyes shone brightly and he said. George nodded and said, When the timees, Mr. Howard will have a good n, Sally is the most beautiful Oakshire, I hope Mr. Howard will get a beautiful woman soon. Just after these words, his cell phone suddenly rang. George looked at the phone call, it was Jude waiting outside Fragrant House called, he immediately answered the phone. George listened to the phone, his whole face became gloomy, he looked at the pair of sisters and said, You guys go out first. Yes, my lord. The pair of sisters were understanding and knew that Georges call was not convenient for them to hear, so they exited the pavilion first. You mean, that assassin has been missing sincest night? Couldnt be reached until now? George asked in a gloomy tone. Young Master, it is true that we cant get in touch. Thest time Shadow contacted mest night, he reported that he had found Jasons whereabouts and was flying back to Oakshire from Cloud Province, which means that Shadow should have started his operationst night. But fromst night to now, there is no news from Shadow, so there is only one reason, that is, the operation failed and Shadow was killed. You mean, killed by Jason in return? Dont rule that out. Its also possible that Jason had other people around to help. All in all, Shadow failed in this mission. Didnt you say Living Tomb Org. never fails in the missions it takes on? Young master, perhaps we have seriously underestimated Jasons strength. I dont care what his strength is, in any case, I want him to disappear! If you cant do it once, then you can do it a second time, a third time, do you understand? George rose in anger and he hung up the phone straight away. Jaden lit a cigarette, nced at George with a gaze in his eyes, and said, George, what happened to deserve this kind of anger? George sat back in his seat, a gloomy face, he picked up a ss of wine in front of him, directly a drink, and only then annoyed and cold said: Oakshire University a new unknown security, he not only provoked me, but also very close to ire. I couldnt take it and was ready to make him disappear. I didnt expect this person to be very capable, but I actually missed the mark. A security guard? Jaden was surprised, he said with a smile, A security guard is just a security guard, how much can he do? Whats his name? Jason Miller! said George in a somber tone. Do you want me to get some people on my side to deal with him for you? Jaden asked. Georges eyes lit up and he looked at Jaden and said, Who is Mr. Howard going to call? As long as the job is done, no matter how much the reward will be no problem. Then Ill tellMr. Wetmorefor you. Mr. Wetmore still listens to my words. Jaden spoke in a light tone, not giving a single thought to a security guard named Jason as he continued, Well, dont let a trivial matter spoil your mood. Call the sisters in, and have a good time first tonight. Good! George opened his mouth, his face slightly eased, but the pair of beady eyes still had a wisp of killing in the diffusion. Now that he has made a start, he will not stop. He did not believe that with his familys power, he could not get rid of a mere security guard. Chapter 107 Conspiracy to kill! Southern suburbs, Rarsa. Jason took a taxi to Rarsa, below Oakshire, and then drove for close to twenty minutes before arriving at the address Cameron had given him. Jason stepped out of the car and walked forward to see a factory covering arge area. On the front facade, there is an eye-catching sign C Everto Furniture Factory. It seems that this is undoubtedly the ce, Jason took out his cell phone, dialed Rattys cell phone number, the phone just dialed, the other party answered the phone C Hello, Ratty? Im Jason, Camerons friend. Jason? I know I know, Mr. Dickson has just told me that you wille over. Now where is Jason? Im in front of Everto Furniture Factory right now. So soon? Ill be right out! On the phone, Ratty spoke. After a while, a tall, thin young man with a sunny, clean-looking face came out of the furniture factory and, seeing Jason standing outside the door with an excited smile, came up and said, Is that Jason? Its me. Youre Ratty, right? Jason asked with a smile. Yes, yes, Im Ratty. jason,e inside and talk inside. Ratty said with a smile. Jason walked in with Ratty, this mahogany furniture factory has beenpleted, the nt, with the installed workshop, but there are still some workers are still busy with the final instation work. Behind the factory, there is a small three-story building, and Ratty led Jason into this small building. This three-story building covers an extremely wide area, the length is very long, the decoration is also as atmospheric as possible, into the hall, presenting a magnificent pattern of decoration, so that people are in it, also have a sense of luxury. Jason smiled, such a decorative style is also very much in line with Camerons appetite. There are a lot of rooms on this third floor, right? Is it for when Cameron and the otherse backter, theyll stay here? Jason asked. Ratty smiled and nodded, Yes. There are more than ten rooms on the third floor, and there will be enough for Mr. Dickson and the others to live in when they return. Now the whole furniture factory has basically been built, only some scattered small workers left. Now I am recruiting furniture designers and carpenters and so on. When all these are ready, the furniture factory can start production. Jason nodded and said, Thats great, Cameron will be back once they get everything done in San Escobar. By then, almost the furniture factory will be in production. However, have you negotiated the sales channels? Ratty said: Sales channels are not a problem. This year I basically ran through the southern province this side of the mahogany furniture business, has negotiated a lot of cooperation. By the time our finished mahogany furniture from this factoryes out, as long as the quality and style is ahead of other brands of mahogany furniture, then there will certainly be no problem in terms of orders. Thats good. Jason smiled. Ratty made a pot of tea, poured Jason a cup of tea and said, Jason, you came to see me for something, right? Mr. Dickson said you needed to investigate some intelligence or something. Jason picked up his cup of tea and took a sip as he said, Do you know Living Tomb Org.? Living Tomb? Rattys face was stunned as he said, This is an assassin organization. It can be said that it is thergest and strongest assassin organization in the country, and is extremely mysterious, no one knows who the person behind this assassin organization is, nor do they know through what way this assassin organization is connected. In short, this force is considered a very scary force in the country. Cant find out where this killer groupsir is? Jason asked. Ratty said, This is basically difficult. But Jason wants to track down Living Tomb Org. rted information, I will try to find out, I will be the first to report anything I can find to Jason. Jason nodded and then asked, What are the characteristics of this organization? This organization is said to be very trustworthy. As long as they take the task from their employer, then they will definitelyplete it. Even if the first action fails, there will be a second and a third until the task entrusted by the employer ispleted. This is what makes Living Tomb Org. so scary. But also because of this, Living Tomb Org. business is very good, the price will be very high. Ratty said. A hint of yfulness shed in Jasons eyes as he smiled and said, Theres still such a feature, huh? Thats really interesting Last night he turned the tables on a Living Tomb Org. killer. ording to the characteristics of this organization, will there not be a batch of assassinsing to assassinate him in the future? In this regard, he is not afraid, but is looking forward to it. As long as the other party dares to send killers over again, he will kill as many as he can, and also be able to follow the trail and find out more clues about Living Tomb Org. Dragons Hall.N?velDrama.Org ? content. It was the height of summer and the weather was scorching. But in Dragons Hall, its refreshing, as if the sweltering heat has insted the ce. Dragons Hall is surrounded by mountains and trees, and the natural breeze is much morefortable than air conditioning. The entire Dragons Hall looks quiet and deserted, but everything is an illusion. If anyone dares to barge onto Dragons Hill, it is safe to say that in that seemingly quiet corner, dozens of superbly skilled men will immediately emerge. Dragons Hall in the backyard pool. Mr. Wetmore is rxed andfortable in the pool, thete afternoon sun reflected on the surface of the pool, rippling out a bit of golden light. The pool also has five beautiful women of different looks, each with their own beauty, swallow thin ring fat y in the water, the snow-white and attractive young jade body from time to time out of the water, but also from time to time a beautiful woman swim over, to Mr. Wetmores mouth into the cut fruit, and then pout a few words. It was all extremely enjoyable and fulfilling for Mr. Wetmore. In his opinion, the power of color, is a monument that represents a mans achievements. At that moment, a man at the edge of the pool walked quickly, holding a phone in his hand, and said, Mr. Wetmore, you have an iing call. Let me see. Mr. Wetmore said. Mr. Wetmore opened his mouth, took the phone and looked at it, after reading the caller ID clearly his face straightened, he immediately answered the phone and said, Hello, is this Mr. Howard? Mr. Howard himself called, what an honor. Mr. Wetmore youre wee. I just got back to Oakshire and had a little business so I thought Id give you a call. The voice of Jaden, the youngest member of The Howard Family, came over the phone. Mr. Howard is back? Last time Mr. Howard said he was going to the capital. Why didnt he say anything when he came back? How about this, tonight I will arrange a reception for Mr. Howard, how about it? Mr. Wetmore immediately said. No need, I just came back, there are some things I need to go back to report to my father. Letse out and get together again when we have time in the future. Good, good. I wonder what Mr. Howard has to order? I, Hong, will do my best to do it. Its not much, theres a security guard at Oakshire University named Jason, and hes pissed off George, so I want you to arrange for some men to do away with this Jason guard. Its not hard, is it? Mr. Howard, Im not going to lie to you, my Scarlet Casino was shut down by the police because of this kid. The Dan under my hand was also ruined by him. Even if Mr. Howard does not say, I have to take this kid to start. Now Mr. Howard also wants to deal with this person, then I cant let him go even more. Thats very good. Then I will wait for your news. After the matter ispleted, you will not be missing out on the benefits. Okay, well, then Mr. Howard will wait to hear from me. Mr. Wetmore spoke up. After the call ended, Mr. Wetmores eyes sank and he said to the man at the pool, Tell Kim toe to me. Yes, Mr. Wetmore! The man led the order and went away. Chapter 108 – Cut-throat gesture! In thete afternoon, Jason took a taxi back to Oakshire University. Ratty has already started to collect information about Living Tomb Org. and will report to him as soon as there is any breakthrough information. Jason walked out of the car and did not return to Oakshire University immediately, it was now about 7:30 pm and he was really hungry. There is a wide variety of food just off campus, with a wide range of restaurants and snacks. So, Jason thought he would just find a restaurant off campus and have a meal. Jason walked to the outside of the school, everywhere you look, studentse in groups of three or two to find food, making the night outside the school is also very lively. Jason searched all the way and saw a restaurant with the sign Whisperwind House, which should be the main dish. Lets eat this one! Jason thought to himself, he walked towards the Whisperwind House, his eyes looked forward when his face froze, actually saw a sexy and beautiful figure was about to walk into the Whisperwind House. This figure is already too familiar to Jason, his face is happy, open mouth shouted: Miss Martino, you alsoe to dinner? Great,e along Ill treat you! The sexy figure in front of the endlessly mature charm is exactly Kay, she ended the days work, physically and mentally fatigued, also toozy to go back to cook and eat, is to walk to this Whisperwind House ready to simply eat a little. At that moment, she actually heard Jasons voice. Kay stopped walking, she turned her face to look, but really saw Jason in front of the lights, she was about to say something, but cold, the pupils in her eyes suddenly cold shrink up, a beautiful jade facepletely changed, she actually saw an extremely blinding headlights towards Jason was walking forward straight over, followed by- C Whew! A ck car whistling with a wind-like speed of the unexpected towards Jason straight over. No, Jason - Kay eximed the exit, the flowers changed color, hands and feet instantly cold and up. Her whole body is frozen like a wooden chicken, the whole brain has beenpletely nk, there is only a buzzing sound constantly in her mind circling. It can be said that whoever is under such a car ramming speed, it is certainly difficult to escape from the fate. On the asion of the start of the car, Jason has been aware of, in an instant his nerves have been tense and up, his ownbat instincts and reaction capabilities also climbed to the peak state, the blinding re of the lights, the speed of the whistling car is no longer allowed him to think more. In this instant, out of his own fighting instincts, Jason jumped up, he bent his legs and jumped up, in the moment he jumped up, the car has also sped to, naturally, is also hit Jasons body. However, it was not the front of the car that hit Jasondirectly, but the windshield in front of the sedan hit Jason. Many cases of death from car idents result in secondary injuries. When hit by the car, toote to brake, the car continues to slide forward to drive, again under the crush, the probability of death is very high. And once you can avoid the secondary damage, and can avoid the impact of the vital, lets say the head of these, the chances of survival is very high. Jason in the moment of jumping up, his body has made a protective action, he jumped up when he has tried to twist his body, so that his back to meet the windshield, while his body was knocked out of the moment, his right hand in the cars A-pir a press, under the force of his body towards the right side of the car flew out, rather than directly to the front of the car was top fly. Once the car top fly to the front, with the speed of this car, will certainly again crush up, that is more than bad luck. Jasons bodynded from mid-air, the moment hended, but he immediately stood up again, his eyes had been enveloped in ayer of killing, the whole persons aura became iparably ghastly. Jasons body has long been hardened to be iparably strong, coupled with his nearly insurmountablebat instincts, facing such a crisis, he is naturally able to defuse, otherwise to say that the famous Satan in the dark world was hit by a car, no one would believe the rumor. With his body strength, and did not suffer any injuries, at most is some superficial abrasions. The car did continue to drive forward, but the people in the car then also found the road ahead and did not see Jasonknocked down, so the cars speed slowed down a little. Jasons entire body has been sprinting forward, the ck car inside the person obviously saw Jason from the rearview mirror, instantly a step on the gas pedal, the car with a very fast speed away. Fuck! Jason shouted angrily, no matter how blocky his speed was, it was impossible to catch up with the speeding sedan. Therefore, Jason stopped, his gaze was icy cold, revealing a killing machine enough to make people shudder, his right hand reached out and made a throat-slitting gesture on his neck. He believed that the person inside the ck car must be able to see this action of his through the rearview mirror and understand the meaning of his action C next time, I will definitely cut your throat! Its a gesture of dering war! Jasons gaze was cold, his face looked iparably gloomy, the car was open with strong lights, he simply could not see the face of the people inside the car, and the car also did not have a license te, it was very difficult to find. I thought returning to the city would keep me away from some wars, but it seems thats not the case! Interesting, really interesting! Then lets use the metropolis as a battlefield and kill a river of blood! Jason whispered coldly. Its the second time sincest night! Who is it that is so impatient for their lives? The cars actions suggest that it should have been ambushed for a long time. This means that someone in the shadows is watching his whereabouts. Jason, Jason are you, are you okay? Really scared me! As I was thinking about it, a voice full of anxiety and uneasiness came. Jason looked back and saw Kay running over, really trembling at the step. Perhaps the only way to more visually see the beauty of the principals chest is to see what an amazing presence. Miss Martino, Im fine Jason smiled ndly, he could see Kays concerned look. Kays delicate jade face is still a look of shock and palpitations, just now she was really frightened the whole mind a nk, she thought Jason must be hard to escape, or even will be directly unconscious. Although she is usually angry with Jason, every time she sees this guy she will have a stomach full of fire and want to unload him. However, just saw Jason encountered such a crisis, her heart was in her throat, worried and scared, although she was angry with Jason but look at his ident, she still extremely care and concern. When she came back to her senses and saw that Jason was actually standing up like nobodys business, she could hardly believe her eyes and rushed over to check on Jasons injuries. Kay looked Jason up and down and confirmed that he was indeed fine before she heaved a light breath, a hanging heart was finally able to fall to the ground, but her extremely beautiful jade face was still a look of shock and uncertainty. I clearly just saw that car crash directly into you scared the hell out of me, are you, are you really okay? Kay asked in disbelief. Jasonughed and said, Am I not fine now? Do you still suspect that I am a ghost? Come on, Ill prove it to you. As he spoke, Jason naturally took Kays snow-white, delicate hand and ced it on his chest, saying, Feel my heartbeat? And the temperature of the body Thank God, finally found a justifiable reason to touch the hands of the beautiful principal, but really is delicate and smooth ah, the feel is indeed too awesome! Jasons heart is happy, but the surface is a serious look. Kay pretty like a flower jade face can not help but flush a hint of red, but looking at Jason that a serious look, she is really some speechless, this guy fake serious up with the real thing. Kay could not help but emerge a trace of annoyance and shame, she clenched her silver teeth, thinking that this guy is really just brazen, she wanted to reprimand a meal, but thinking of Jasons dangerous encounter just now, she had to bear down and said, Its good that everything is okay As he spoke, Kay withdrew her hand. So you dont have to worry about it. Still appreciate the concern for me, of course. Jasonughed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kay whirled around and said worriedly, What was that car about just now? Did ite directly at you? Im not sure, maybe the car got out of control. Maybe the person driving was drunk, or whatever the reason was, and the car got out of control. Jason said lightly, mainly because he did not want Kay to know too much, there is no need to let her know that someone wants his life. And I dont know what kind of person is driving. Is it not very dangerous to drive like this? What if someone gets killed? Kay looked indignant. Jasonughed and said, So there are times when you really have to pray that youre lucky. As we were talking, we heard the siren beep beep beep beep. Then you see a police car arriving, and an ambnce. It turns out that when Jason was knocked off the ground, many people saw it, including some Oakshire University students, and I dont know which student was the first to call the police. So at this moment, police cars and ambnces areing over. Jason turned his eyes just in time to see Matt step out of one of the police cars. Chapter 109 Murder Case! Jasons face was stunned when he saw Matt Ryan step out of the police car and thought to himself that Matt had acted very quickly. He greeted them, and from some distance away, he opened his mouth to greet them, Matt. Matt twisted his head and saw Jason, his face was stunned, then he smiled and said, Jason, what are you doing here? Im the one who works security at Oakshire University Matts out thiste? Jason asked. Matt tapped his head and said, I forgot that Jason you are a security guard at Oakshire University. I just got a call that a car had lost control and hit someone, so I rushed over. Indeed, that car was going at least around 120 mph. Jason said. Matts face sank, said: Such a speed of the car hit a person is not to be killed? Where is the person who was hit? And the vehicle involved? Matt you dont have to look, the one who was hit was me. As for the car, it has long since escaped. Jason said in a nd tone. Matt was stunned when he said, Jason what time is it that youre still open to y hmm? Jason are you telling the truth? Matt originally thought Jason was joking, but he turned his eyes to see Jasons clothes have some friction breakage, and then Jasons arms and thighs, there are also signs of abrasions, some parts are spilling blood. Jasonughed bitterly and said, Its not like its anything honorable, how could I joke with you? Matt looked Jason up and down and said, Jason, so are you okay? Its okay, its a fluke to get a life back. Jason opened his mouth, then the gaze in his eyes was cold, said in a deep voice, The other side is directly at me, obviously want to run me over to get rid of. Matts face changed slightly, and the gaze in his eyes rose sternly as he said, Jason, are you telling the truth? This is not an ident, but a human intention? Yes! I can still feel that killing spirit emanating from the car when the other guy drove into it. Jason said. Matts face was grave, in that case, this incident is not simply a simple case of traffic ident, but a murder case! Jason, why dont youe back to the police station with me then, and well make a detailed statement record. Matt said. Jason thought about it, he also need to use some means of the police side, he nodded and said, Good, then I will go to the police station. And then Jason walked towards Kay who was off to the side, he looked at Kay and said with a smile, Miss Martino, I dont have anything going on right now. But have to go to the police station with Officer Xing and the others to make a statement or something. Kay nodded and she said, Ill go with you. Jason was stunned, his heart flushed with warmth, he smiled and said, Its not a big deal, so Miss Martino doesnt have to follow through. Dont worry, Ill be fine, Ill call you if anything happens, okay? Good! Kay nodded her head. Police Department. Taylor Caine is sitting in her office at the police station. In front of her case were stacks of paperwork waiting to be processed, many of which were cases. Lets say one of thetest cases was a murderst night in the southern suburbs. This morning when the police department received a call to the police, said that a body was found in the southern suburbs of a county road in the mountains, immediately the Interpol team immediately went out to investigate. Came to the scene, indeed found a dead body, ording to forensic identification, the bodys time of death was about 10:00 to 12:00st night. And the forensic pathologist affirmed that this belongs to homicide, the fatal wound is in the throat neck, neck bone was broken by someone, so that it suffocated to death. The investigating detectives also found a Glock Pisto at the scene, as well as slugs scattered around, in addition to murder weapons such as daggers and sharp des, and other items. However, there is nothing to prove the identity of the deceased. Police through the facial recognition system, but also did not find out the identity of the deceased on the system, the police side had no choice but to issue a reward to themunity to see if anyone knew the deceased. The next investigation was to let Taylor and the detective detectives fell into a deadlock, because the murder scene, but can not find the slightest trace! Since the deceased was killed, there must be traces of the presence of a second person. However, through reconnaissance, there is absolutely nothing, all traces are wiped clean! It is as if the dead man was killed by that ghost. Taylor naturally does not believe in ghosts and monsters, which only proves that the killer is extremely impressive, both in terms of skill and counter-surveince ability, are far beyond their imagination. But for a while there were no clues and no clue, so the murder was temporarily shelved and became a headless murder case. Taylor leaned back in his chair and rested a little. But as soon as she leaned down, Jasons figure involuntarily came to mind. When she thinks of Jason, she has an inexplicable anger in her heart. She is known as a tigress in the Oakshire police force, and as the saying goes, a tigers butt cannot be touched, let alone a female tigers. Jason but more more over the fire, not just touch the tigress ass so simple, then in the police station, he let the tigress embrace, the same as touching the tigress chest, although the use of the chest. But the essence is the same. Although many days have passed, but Taylor is still not forgotten, only to feel that there is still a bad gas in the heart not out. This bastard, I dont know what hes from, even Chief Henderson was surprised by him. However, this bastard better not fall into my hands, or I wont spare him! Taylor thought with a huff.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As I was thinking about it, the sound of a police car speeding back outside the police station was heard. Bored, she walked out, and as soon as she did, she actually saw Matt walking out of the police car with Jason. Taylor froze, just now she thought of Jason the bastard, which is not, in the twinkling of an eye. Taylor was in a sulking mood, and when she saw this guy, she immediately reprimanded him, Jason bastard, its you? How dare youe to the police station? Saying that, Taylor came up aggressively, like a tigress in the throes of rage. Detective Caine, dont be impulsive, Jason is the one involved in tonights case. Matt saw this and then hurriedly stepped between the two. Taylors face was stunned as she sniffed, and it turned out that she had received a call from Matt while she was still in the office, saying that there had been an attempted murder case tonight. She did not expect Jason to be the one involved in this case. Madam Caine, hello again seems like youre not in a good moodtely? Ive had a lot of bad luck tonight, so I hope this news brings you some joy. Jason said with a smile. Jason,e here and still dare to be slick, see if I beat you to death! Taylor was on fire and spoke in a furious voice. This makes Matt, who is caught in the middle, is hurt, and its hard to pull Taylor away, saying, Detective CaineDetective Caine, deal with the case is important, Jason is really the victim Taylor held back the fire in her heart and gave Jason a fierce re. Arriving at the interrogation room, Jason gave a brief ount of the evenings events. Although Taylors fire is very big, Jason also do not see eye to eye, but she is working but also public and private, will not bring personal love and hate emotions into the work, which is also her responsibility and lovely ce. Taylor asked, You said you had just arrived at Oakshire University in a taxi, got out of the car to go to a restaurant for dinner, and then this hit-and-run vehicle came flying directly toward you? Yes! There was no forewarning at all, and this car came right at me. Jason said. Taylors brow furrowed slightly as she said, So the other guy was premeditated and knew you would show up at Oakshire University. Meaning, hes been in ambush for a long time. As soon as you showed up and came into his sight, he started this murder n. Matt, who was standing by, asked, Jason, what about those enemies you have on this side of Oakshire? Jasonughed bitterly and said, Ive only been in Oakshire for a week at most. What kind of enemies do you think there are? By the way, I beat up Dan Taylors teamst time, does that count as an enemy? Or offended someone? With these words, Taylor and Matt couldnt help but look at each other, they both know Dan belongs to Nine Dragons forces, cant this be a revenge from Nine Dragons? Matt, you go to contact the traffic department, and at the same time find the police department in the surveince teamrades, the incident of the road surveince cut to transfer over to see. Taylor said. Okay, Ill get right on it. Matt opened his mouth and he walked out of the interrogation room. In this way, Taylor and Jason were the only two people left in the interrogation room. When alone, again in the same interrogation room, Taylor inevitably remembered thest incident, the thought of the small belly and vague signs of fire, but in view of the case, she just ck face, did not say anything. Madam Caine, who do you think aw-abiding citizen like me has provoked? How can I get killed? I have no money and no power, what do you think they want? This world is really iprehensible C am I too handsome to attract people jealous? I guess its not a good thing for men to be too attractive. Jason said fervently. Taylor is doing deep breathing, she is really afraid that she can not restrain the fire, once the outbreak is only afraid of a volcanic eruption of the momentum. Jason couldnt read Madam Caines face and continued, But its not my fault that Im handsome, right? If I were to say that it was a fault, then I must belong to the type of fault to the end. madam Caine, do you think so? Jason, are you done with this or not? I want to choke you to death for being such a hateful bastard! The mother tigers temper is naturally very bad, this is not, on the spot erupted. Taylor rage, but also really want to rush over to the bastard in front of you to choke to death, save yourself from looking upset, thinking also fire C Huh? Why do you want to think about him? Really strange! Chapter 110 Intentional Murder! Jason looked incredulously at Taylor who was so angry that her shoulders were shaking C this woman is not sick, right? Come on, shes the victim, not the culprit, whats her attitude? The quality of this service to the people really sucks! Why dont you speak? Be mute? Taylor coldly stared at Jason, just under her scolding, I thought with Jason that bitchy character will certainly not be willing to show weakness. Who had thought, this guy actually did not speak, just look at her, are making her a little embarrassed. Madam Caine, Im reviewing. Jason said seriously. A review? Taylor wondered. Right. You see, Im obviously a victim of a life-and-death moment, and Im still in shock, so I thought Id get some peace of mind when I came to the police station. I didnt expect to get a head-scratching yell from you, Madam Caine, so Im reviewing what I did wrong. Jason said. YouC Taylor heard the words after the heart of the angry, but there is nowhere to vent. That feeling makes her very nasty, like a punch on cotton, soft, nowhere to lend a hand, and nowhere to vent. Jason felt that he really couldnt let Madam Caine get angry anymore, in case she pounced on him again likest time, what should be done? One more chest tightness? Thats no good, someone could get killed. The feeling of suffocation is very unpleasant, or really will die of suffocation ah. However, it is true to say that Madam Caine angry is really a different style. Under the light trembling of the torso, that piece of chest brought up a burst of peaks of majestic and spectacr visual sense, it is really pleasing to the eye ah. ng! At that moment, the door to the interrogation room opened, Matt walked in, and he said, Detective Caine, the technical department over there has cut the video surveince of the incident, we can go over there. Then go check it out. Taylor said. Jason also stood up and followed along. When I arrived at the technical department in the police station, there were some officers busy inside. Matt walked up to one of the officers and said, Sean, you y the security camera footage of tonights incident. Okay, Captain Ryan. The young officer nodded, pulled up a video and started ying it. Jason took a look, indeed, tonight to monitor the video recordings, y, from the video screen, you can see him walking on the road, almost to the center of the street location, the blinding lights have been shot straight towards him, then a ck car with a wind-like speed instantly towards the front. The car was really fast and whistled over in an instant. Seeing this scene on the security camera, Taylors face all changed in shock and couldnt help but exim. Looking at the blinding lights on the screen, and the speed of the car, the whole process she did not see clearly, only to feel that the car hit Jasondirectly. In theory, under such a very fast speed, a person was hit, even if it is not dead or seriously injured, but how Jason can still be well? Not only Taylor, Matt also shocked to the point where it can be said that in such a situation, the person who was hit is already difficult to survive. But Jason was fine, how did this happen? Matt felt a dry mouth and a chilly feeling after opening the video, and he said, Sean, slow it down to y. Sean immediately yed the speed aspect of this video several times, by slowing down the speed, Taylor and Matt they saw, just at the moment the car rushed over, Jason jumped up.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When the car came over, it was the windshield that hit Jason, and instead of Jason being knocked forward to the ground, he fell to the right side of the car. In this way, the car continued to maintain a speed towards the front, and did not cause secondary damage to Jason, which is the main reason why Jason is now well. The whole process, Matt watched the thrill, he said: Jason, how did you think of jumping up at that time? Fortunately, you were knocked away is backwards to the side of the car, otherwise it is still very dangerous. In such a situation at that time, it can be said that, if it were me, I certainly do not have such a reaction speed to be able to jump up, that is really bad luck. Taylor also lightly exhaled, she watched the time was also very nervous, see Jason was able to jump up at the first time, she thought it was simply fantastic. Likewise, she put herself in her ce and thought, if it were her, she wouldnt be able to do this. As for ordinary people is impossible, in the face of the rushing car, ordinary people are afraid that the mind has been a nk, filled by the endless fear, where can still calmly make such a move? The idea of this, Taylor can not help but with the corner of the eye sneak a nce at Jason, can not help but secretly think about this guy in the end what is the origin of what identity? It is certainly not as simple as an ordinary security guard. From the video footage Jason showed the ability to react, adaptability and the calm and collected attitude, not to mention her, only afraid that the entire public security system of police officers can notpare. Instinctive reaction, I guess, jumped up out of instinct. Jason appeared to say lightly. Then this instinct of yours is too powerful. Anyway, its good to be alive. Matt opened his mouth, then repeatedly studied the video, he said, This car does not have the slightest sign of braking and slowing down, but instead is constantly speeding up. Obviously, it is indeed deliberatelying towards you, that is, the person inside the car is indeed trying to run you over! Taylor also said, This car drove to the front when there is a deceleration action, but should see no one in front. I guess the other side thought they would knock you off the front and proceed to do secondary crushing damage. Its a ck Cadic sedan, but it doesnt have a license te! Matt frowned. Without license tes and at night, it was almost difficult to find out who was driving in this car. Stop here and zoom in on the picture. Jason suddenly spoke up. Young police officer Sean immediately pause the screen, pause the screen is fixed in that ck car is about to hit Jasons scene, when the screen gradually zoomed in, faintly see a figure sitting in the car, but the other party is wearing a ck mask, can not see the face clearly. Wearing a mask, you cant see the face, the other party is prepared. Its really a case of intent to murder! Matt said in a deep voice, a hint of anger flooding his eyes. Just the footage here, slow down the yback speed by 20 times and see. Jason spoke in a deep voice. Sean followed Jasons words and just yed this screen back and forth in slow motion. Matt also followed the countless times, but also failed to see something. Taylor likewise, she was unable to see what was going on because the car had strong lights on, and it was impossible to discern anything under the reflection of that strong light and the fact that the driver was wearing a mask. It can be said that Matt and Taylors detective ability has been very strong, but they are still not to find any useful clues. However, Jason was staring unblinkingly for a dozen times before he took a deep breath and slowly said, The other side is a one-eyed man who is blind in one eye. This is his most remarkable feature. Chapter 111 Super Scouting Ability! One-eyed man? Taylor and Matt smiled with some surprise, all looked at Jason, eyes full of doubts. They did wonder how Jason could tell that the killer driving the ck Cadic sedan was a one-eyed man. As if Jason could see the doubts in their minds, he said, Sean, you first rewind the video screen a little bit and then slow it down 20 times to y. Sean follow Jasons instructions to do, wait until the picture is yed slowly again, Jason reached out and pointed to the picture, said: You look carefully here, when this car crashed over, the killer in the car has a subtle movement of the right eye with a slight narrowing of the eyelid. This is a normal human reaction. Because his right eye can see, to hit the moment, the reflection of the strong light plus the imminent impact on the target, so his right eye pupil has an instinctive contraction reaction, also drove his right eye eyelid reaction. But you see his left eye, look like there is an eye, but his left eye does not have any change at all. Taylor and Matt two people after hearing what Jason said to observe, but also really noticed the extremely fine details of this part, but also noticed the different reactions of the killers eyes C the right eye has a normal pupil contraction reaction, while the left eye is dead, it will not even turn, let alone react The left eye is dead, and will not even turn, let alone react. So, the killer is a one-eyed man! Hes blind in his left eye! Jason said in a cold voice. Matt frowned as he said, The killer seems to be deliberately covering this up, why is that? It is not simple, he wore a mask, even with the security camera can not see his face clearly. And through the security camera, if you do not observe carefully enough, see that he has the eyes of a normal person. Going forward, if the killer appears as a one-eyed man C that is, he appears with one of his own eyes blind C will the police still list him as a suspect? Jason asked. Matt nodded and said, Right! If this detail is not noticed, then we all assume that the killers eyes are normal. Once the killer appears as a one-eyed person, it is natural that the characteristics of the identified killer with normal eyes do not match and are often overlooked. It seems that this murderer is not only vicious, but also has a high IQ, almost concealed from the world. Taylor could not help but look at Jason out of the corner of her eye, the gaze in her eyes looked a littleplicated, she suddenly found that if you look at Jason with a different gaze, it will be found that this guy is not simple, not only has the ability to adapt to the normal people hard to reach, even the ability to observe, analysis is also so strong. Jason, I suddenly feel that if you alsoe to do the criminal police industry, then I am afraid that there is nothing for us. Matt said with a smile. Jasonughed and said, Matt, dont make fun of me. Im not a professional, but you and Madam Caine are. Next, Taylor and Matt have opened a formal investigation into the attempted murder case. Jason thought about it and said, When filing a case, the suspects left eye is blind and this can be concealed first. Matts face was stunned as he said, Jason, are you worried that someone within the police department is tipped off? Fear not, just in case! Unless the trustworthy, in the investigation can exin this characteristic of the suspect. Jason said. Good! Matt nodded his head. He also understands in his heart, the police department is not a piece of iron, more or less there will be some ck sheep, and even secretly has been bought by some forces. Jason,e here, I want to talk to you. At this point, Taylor looked at Jason, coldly dropped a sentence is walking forward. Jasons face was stunned, and he couldnt help but turn his head to look at Matt, his eyes full of questioning intent. Matt is a two-handed, bitter smile and shook his head, he himself did not know Taylor to find Jason is to talk about what. Jason alsoughed bitterly, the only way to follow hard. To Jasons slight relief, this time Taylor did not bring him to the interrogation room, but inside her office. The space inside the office is not big, but the furnishings inside are neatly arranged and appear very simple, without any extra essories. This is more or less able to see Taylors character traits, that is, thunderous, simple and brutal, which seems very unfeminine. This is not, for any woman, their own office is important to decorate some, such as put some potted nts, sulent or something, the office will also sprinkle some perfume or something, but Taylor did not. Madam Caine, what can I do for you? Look itste and I have to rush back to school Jason asked. Taylor looked at Jason and said: Although I do not know what people are targeting you again, since the other side has begun to act for the assassination, once failed only to fear that there will be a second time. So, from now on, you have to be careful and vignt yourself, if there is any unusual situation, contact me at any time. This is my business card. Jason wondered if his ears had misheard him. From the time he met Taylor until now, this was the most polite sentence he had ever heard. Good, I knew Madam Caine would do me justice. Jason took the business card and said with a smile, Ill call your numberter, my cell phone number you also save, even if it is okay to contact well. The feeling, that is through moremunication to deepen. You want to get killed again, dont you? Who wants to deepen their rtionship with you? Taylors face was just ironic. Jason did not expect such a violent reaction from Madam Caine to this statement, he smiled sarcastically and did not say anything else.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At the end, Jason asked, Madam Caine, is there anything else? Nothing then Ill leave ah. What else do you want to have going on? Taylor red at Jason. Jason is quite speechless, how do I feel that my random words will lead to this beautiful officers fury? Its like an endocrine disorder caused by lust. This tigress must be a powder keg, and still a little on the explosive kind. With nothing more to do, Jason left the police station. The night breeze, Jasons face calm admission, and there is no what robbed face reaction. Tonights matter is dangerous, butpared to his previous kind of nine lives of life and death training, or a lot worse, time and again the iron-blooded killing has been his will hardened like steel, even in the face of another great danger, there will not be too many emotional fluctuations. Only one after another in Oakshire wanted him dead, and he was still extremely upset. Not this person behind the curtain to find out, is really to his Satan the Evil title! Immediately, Jason took out his cell phone and dialed Rattys number. Hello, Ratty? You check out a guy on Oakshire Road for me. The most obvious characteristic of the other person is that his left eye is blind. This person is extremely calm and vicious, with extraordinary skills. See if there is anyone on Oakshire Road who fits this profile. Jason, I got it. Ill let you know when I find out the results. Good! Jason nodded his head. Chapter 112 Always remember you! Jason woke up the next day and was still on patrol duty on campus. As forst night he was hit by a car under the scrapes, but also a small problem, he went to the pharmacy to buy some medical cotton, anti-inmmatory water, gauze bandages and the like, self-treatment on the line. In the morning, he visited Theodore and Walter at the university hospital. They were indeed recovering at a good pace and were able to get out of bed for short periods of time and were in good spirits, which also made Jason feel relieved. In the blink of an eye, it was noon, and the new students had finished their morning military training sessions and were heading toward the cafeteria in a flurry. Jason was about to walk towards Bamboo Residence, when a sweet voice sounded behind him C Mr. Miller! When you hear his voice, you know his person. Jason didnt have to turn around to know who it was, he still couldnt help but look back and saw the beautiful jade face again, her face overflowing with smiles, revealing a mouthful of neat snow-white teeth, the golden morning sun through the branches of the trees fell on her face, beautiful with vitality, as if a naughty little fairy above the nine heavens fell to earth. ire, done with military training? Jason grinned. Yeah. mr. Miller where are you going? ire asked with a smile. Go back to the houseC Jason spoke, and he realized something with a jolt and immediately added, Dont say youre going to cook at my ce again at lunch today If Mr. Miller is okay, let me take you to a nice ce. ires crystal eyes blinked as if they contained stars in the sky, and she said with a smile. What ce? Jason asked, unsure. Youll know when you go! ire opened her mouth, took Jasons arm without saying a word and walked forward. Hey, I said ire, this male and female how can you be so casual na? Jason called out. ire does not care about this, pulling Jasons arm and then clearly not letting go, dragging him forward. Jason was speechless and could only follow with a stiff face. What is it like to be intimately held by a stunning school beauty running around campus by the arm? If it is other boys, surely the whole body has long been light, can not wait for the long road under the feet some, the best never finish, walking on the white head together with old age. Jasons feeling at this time is only one C Ridiculous and outrageous! This mainly seems too out of tune, he is wearing a security uniform, but is a girl pulling the arm all over campus, this will be in tune? Please, you want to pull my arm also have to wait for me to first change this security uniform first ah.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If any school leader, such as Kay, sees it, and then puts abel of hooking up with a girl during work, then his or her job will not be saved? Not to mention the other, the other students saw the impact is also bad ah C a big man, but was a girl pulling the arm to walk, what decency? Shouldnt it be the other way around? I say, ire, can you be a little more reserved? Whats the reserve? Jason almost spit blood, this really put him on the spot, yeah, what was the reserve? Jason can not exin, but like ire such a girl, from her bones are flowing a graceful temperament, smiling, ethereal and clear, to say that she this girl is not reserved, only to be beaten by people, right? Can you at least let go of my hand? Its really bad to hold on like that. Jason said instead. Are you saying that men and women dont get along? Im grabbing your arm through your clothes, Im not touching your skin. ire blinked her bright eyes and said slyly. What else can you say when you have such an articte girl? Okay, where are you taking me? Jason asked. To a world for two, just the two of us. ire said with a smile. What? Im not going to go to a room with you if it kills me C its daytime, okay? I have to go to work! Jason jumped up and said with a righteous refusal. Nasty! ire spat, grabbed Jasons hand and twisted it hard, her jade face slightly red, like the evening breeze blowing down the evening sun, looking extremely beautiful and moving, she said in a good-natured way: Where do you think? Is it only the room is the world of two people? Also, what do you mean by daytime? Is it okay at night? Ahem I didnt mean that. Thats what you mean! Jason found it better not to say anything and just let ire pull him along. After quieting the mind is also felt that this is a wonderful enjoyment, from the body of the girl emitted a wisp of virgin fragrance is extremely refreshing, she did not spray perfume, but is the jade body fragrance, this natural fragrance smell is extremely good, natural is also extremely attractive. ire is about 18 or 19 years old, is already considered an adult, the curve of the body has developed extremely graceful, it is difficult to imagine a few more years, when she grows more mature, the charm that emanates is what is amazing. Im afraid that all of them are going to make the crowd fall over. As he was thinking, he saw ire dragging him past Kingsram Lake, through a picturesque path lined with willows, and then turned right in front of a wooden house. This wooden house hidden in a peach forest, looks quiet and unique, wooden house antique, full of an elegant vor, look like a purend. What is this ce? Jason was surprised, he thought he was already familiar with Oakshire University, but when he got here he realized he didnt know this ce at all. Youll see if youe over here. ire smiled as she walked over first, then waved at Jason. Jason walked over and met the wooden house with a que hanging above it with three big words C Tea Ceremony Society! Tea Ceremony Club? Jason asked. ire nodded and said with a smile, The Tea Ceremony Club is one of the many clubs at Oakshire University. But this tea ceremony club is not just for any student who wants to enter. I have been the president of the tea ceremony club since the day I entered Oakshire University. No wonder you say you have special treatment. Did you get this president status inside through the back door? Jason couldnt help but chuckle. ire immediately rolled her eyes towards Jason and said, Come on, it has to be strong too, okay? My tea ceremony is absolutely unmatched at Oakshire University. So you called me over here to show off your tea skills? Jason asked as his eyes lit up. It seems youre not stupid. ire smiled sweetly as she took out a key and unlocked the door to the tea ceremony club. Walked into the tea ceremony club, immediately smelled a smell of tea wafting from inside, this wooden house in a small space, but has been filled with a variety of tea sets. Some of the tea sets are ones Jason has seen before and some he has not. There was no one else in the tea ceremony club at this time, and it was indeed a two-person world, as ire had said. ire has begun to boil water for tea, not with an induction cooker type to boil water, she built an open fire, and burned not carbon or unusual wood, but an aromatic wood. This wood then burned with a faint fragrance in the diffusion, and extremely resistant to burning. A small red y stove has been set up on the fire, ire towards the small red y stove poured water, said: These water sources are this morning when I asked people to send over, is the sweetest mountain spring water. That is, living water. To make good tea, you have to use living water. It seems like theres a lot of preaching going on. Jason sighed lightly, he is a rude person, he is used to drinking arge mouthful of tea naturally he is also used to drinking arge mouthful of tea. To say that let him spend so much effort to brew a pot of good tea to drink, he is determined not to have the patience, even if the brewed is the most fragrant tea he also did not do. In a short while, the mountain spring water in the small red y stove boiled. ire extinguished the open fire, but there is no rush to start brewing tea, for different tea types, need different temperature water to brew the real vor. This time ire brought the new tea of the season. For this new tea, the water should not be too hot and not too cold, and the water needs to be left to stand for a while after boiling before it is put into the pot, which is quite a test of technique. ire quietly hung out for a while, expecting that the temperature of the water boiling in the red y stove was almost ready, and she began to make tea. A series of movements like a flow of water in one go, so that people will look at a sense of beauty. This beauty is interpreted to the extreme that is art. Well, heres the first cup of tea, try it. Eventually, ire smiled and ced a purple sand tea cup in front of Jason, the tea in the cup was turquoise in color, the soup was glistening and transparent, the fragrance was dark and far-reaching, just a wisp of tea fragrance was already intoxicating. Jason picked up the cup of tea and tasted a sip, the mouth both fragrant, the taste of tea lingered in the throat for a long time,sting for a long time. Jason finished the cup of tea, and only then said, Good tea indeed! Forgive him for not being good at the tea ceremony, but also do not know how to taste tea, but still drink the extraordinary ce of this tea. If this is reced by a tea lover to take a sip, it is bound to be amazed. This is the second brew of tea, the taste is different from the first cup oh. ire smiled, and poured another cup of tea for Jasons. Jason, however, stared at ire, who was in no hurry to drink this second cup of tea, and asked, Tell me honestly, do you have something for me? Why do you ask that? ires eyes widened. You dragged me here and went to all this trouble to brew this tea, I dont believe in just letting me taste your tea ceremony craft. Jason said. Pfft- ire couldnt help but smile, she looked at Jason and said: It seems that you are not stupid. Speaking of which, even our schools Mr. Wilson wants to drink my hand-made tea, he has to promise a favor to do so. Not to mention Mr. Wilson, my father is also the same. Do you think that anyone can drink my tea? Jason immediatelyughed bitterly and said, Is it toote for me to spit out the cup of tea I just drank? What do you mean? Is the tea I made not good? Yummy, yummy! But, I cant afford to drink it. Even your father had to promise benefits to drink a cup of tea from you, but how can I promise you any benefits other than this body? Hahahaha- ire couldnt help but cover her stomach andugh,ughing and trembling, but also looking extremely forthright. After a long time, ire managed to stopughing, and her eyes, which still containedughter, stared at Jason and said, Dont be nervous, Im not going to eat you. You dont say, I am really a little scared. Jason said seriously. Hahahaha- ire could not help but burst outughing again, and only at the end of the breath said: You want tough me to death ah? All right, I just want to ask you a few questions. Just a few questions? Yes, but you have to answer truthfully. Okay, you ask. Are you married? If not married do you have a girlfriend? ire began to ask. Jason would never have expected ire to ask such a question, and he shook his head and said, Currently single. If I asked you to be my bodyguard on the side and protect me close to me all the time, would you say yes? ire asked again. I dont have time C security is a very busy job too. Jason balked C being a bodyguard for a school beauty? Thats too conspicuous, and its a far cry from the low-profile principles hes always followed. Then thest questionC ire stood up, she suddenly walked to Jasons front, then leaned down, a jade face came up to Jasons heel, almost close to Jasons face, her vermilion lips lightly opened and She asked word for word, Will you like me? Vermilion lips gently open, aromatic secretly, such as orchid exhale to meet the face, let a persons soul upside down. At that moment, Jason only felt that his breathing was going to stop, and even his blood was going to freeze. But who is Jason? He will not be confused by this. The corners of Jasons mouth lifted, a trademark bad smile, he suddenly reached out, a p on ires buttocks, said: young not learn good, but learn to molest adults. At this stage, you should concentrate on your studies and not be involved in the love of men and women too early. Well, your question is finished, this second cup of tea I drink it also does not hurt. It was meant for you to drink. ire opened her mouth, but her face was hugely red and up, from childhood to adulthood, no one had pped her on the buttocks yet. Jason picked up the cup of tea and drank it all, nodded his head and said: Really good tea! Well, the tea also drank the problem is also big, I should also go. In the future, there is a good ce to drink tea when you are thirsty. As he spoke, Jason had already stood up and headed for the door. ire sent Jason out, waved goodbye, and stood in the peach grove, her person more delicate than the flowers, she looked at Jasons fading back, and suddenly smiled, and murmured in a voice only she could hear C Satan, dont you remember me anymore? That little girl back then has grown up then, you dont remember and I dont me you. But I remember you, always remember you, always remember you! Chapter 113 Living together or sleeping together? Jason walked out of this tea ceremony club and saw that it was already 12:30. This time to go to the cafeteria, there must be nothing to eat, he thought it was better to go back to the house to eat a noodle. Jason walked all the way back to the Bamboo Residence and was surprised to see a valiant figure hovering in front of his house, he froze and couldnt help but say, Lukas? The figure turned around and it was Lukas. Upon seeing Jason she smiled sweetly and said, Where have you been? Of course I came to look for you. Jasons face darkened and said, madam Murphy, shouldnt you restrain yourself? Lukas raised an eyebrow and asked, What kind of behavior? Although we know each other, you cant juste to me whenever you move? This is my residence, you run over whenever you have time, this will attract criticism. Jason said squarely. Is that so? What would be the non-sense? Lukas asked good-naturedly. It seems like the charge of hooking up with a beautiful instructor during security is not very good, right? Besides, the actual situation is that you took the initiative toe to me, and its possible that Im the one who ends up taking the me. Jason said. Satan, who is not afraid of anything, is also afraid of this? Lukasughed, her eyes rolled and said, I thought it was too much trouble to live in the armed forces base and go back and forth every day, so I was thinking abouting to live with you. It would be much more convenient. What did you say? Jason was shocked C this woman is crazy, right? How could she even think about moving in with herself? Live together? And share a bed? Hello? Whats your reaction to this? Whats so strange about it! When I was on the mission, I was still eating and living with the warriors of the battle group in the deep forest. Lukas said rightfully. Jason was speechless Ce on, that was on the battlefield, can it be the same as the situation now? Theres only one bed in my house. Jason said euphemistically. I know, if I move in, naturally Ill sleep on the bed and youll hit the floor. Lukas said matter-of-factly. Holy shit- Jasons forehead straight ck line, such words she are good to say out? Im embarrassed to hear it Jason grunted and said, On what grounds? Thats the residence assigned to me by the school, and I am the owner of the house during this period. Have you ever seen an owner who doesnt sleep on the floor in his own house with a king-size bed? Because Im a woman and youre a man, you should give way! Youre beautiful and sexy, and Im weak-willed, Id be unable to hold it. An ace warrior who walked out of Dragon Shade and actually says he has weak willpower? Why dont you say that sows will rise to the tree? I have a bad personal style, lets say I peep when you take a shower. Is that so? If you can really spy, thats kind of what you can do, and Ill admit it. YouCLukas, can you say that you are a woman who can be more reserved? Are you reasonable? Im telling you, you cant move here, or Ill have to put you on the spot in the middle of the night, so youll regret it! Really? I remember that Miss Martinois living next door, right? I dont know if Ill wake Miss Martino up by shouting. Jasonpletely speechless, do not know what to say, he felt a little dry mouth, feelings said half a day, are nonsense? Lukas looked at Jasons defeated expression and couldnt help butugh, she looked smug and said, Ive been standing in front of your house for half a day, can you open the doorway? Jason also had to pull out the key to open the door. After pushing in the door, Lukas also walked in without any outsider, as if he had already taken this ce as his own home. Youve eaten? Jason asked. Ate it. You havent eaten? Lukas asked curiously. No, cant you see Im making noodles? Jason opened his mouth, already starting to take out a bucket of instant noodles to soak on. Once back in the house, Jason also took off the security uniform he was wearing and wore only an undershirt so that it was cooler. Lukas was about to say something, but her eyes flickered to see Jasons right arm wrapped in bandages, and she froze and said, What happened to your right arm? A bruise? Jason said unconcernedly, Yeah, its a scratch, its nothing. Its just a superficial injury. Jason said lightly, Lukas does not think so, she knows Jasons body is such a strong existence, this for no reason how will be bruised? Whats going on here? This bruise should be a bruise from a high-speed fall. Dont say its youre okay to fall to the ground under your own assisted running for fun Lukas said. Its not much. There was an identst night, a guy drove his car into me, tried to put me to death, and ended up with an attempted murder. Thats all. Jason did not hide, said he also began to eat noodles up. Someone is trying to kill you? Who is the other party? If you ask me who am I asking? Anyway, the police side has opened a case to investigate, lets see the result. Youve only been in Oakshire a few days, havent you? What kind of enemies have you gotten? But the other party is really good at choosing people, this is not a clear shot at themselves Hey, you dont have to say anything, standing and talking doesnt hurt, does it? You have reminded me, I came to you to rest, why am I standing ah Lukas opened his mouth, and then went straight towards the bed and justid down straight away. YouC Jason, with a few noodles hanging from the corners of his mouth, looked at Lukas almost rogue act, and he was so angry he couldnt say a word. This woman, too shameless, but also the armys first military flower, so casually lying in a mans bed? It must be underdone! But to say that packing Lukas Jason looked at his house, really want to clean up a meal, only afraid that the whole house furniture and appliances and other things afterwards to be pulled to the purchase station, right? Their own house can not be used as a battlefield, in the end, the loss is their own! Wait until this chick is asleep Jasons heart secretly yed a good game, the corners of his mouth could not help but reveal a bad smile. After the bucket of noodles, Jason sat on the sofa and drank tea. The light from the corner of his eye kept an eye on Lukas movements and did see this military flower tossing and turning in bed, tossing and turning, and not knowing what he was doing. Jason was stunned, waiting half a day for this result? Is she sleepless or something? Hey, what are you doing flipping around? My bed is not t, right? Do you want to sleep anymore? Jason finally couldnt help but ask.N?velDrama.Org ? content. A little ufortable, forget it, better not sleep Lukas opened his mouth and sat up. Jason was directly dumbfounded, and the calctions yed in his heart were directly dead. Chapter 114 Temporary Instructor! Jason also saw that Lukas face seemed to look a bit unnatural and his eyebrows were furrowed, as if he was physically ufortable. Hey, whats wrong with you? But dont say youre lying in my bed for a while to make a physical difort or something like that, its not my fault , Jason said. Lukas red at Jason and said, Can youfort people? Forget it, I dont care to talk to you. Im leaving, its almost time to assemble for military training in the afternoon. With that, Lukas was heading out the door. Jason thought about it, also followed the walk out, he saw Lukas body sick, also do not know how, or follow the past to see some peace of mind. In the afternoon, the new students also started toe and assemble to start their military training. The girls of the 3rd Company toon led by Lukas were also assembled in the yground as Lukas was starting this afternoons training session. The content of the military training in college is not much, it is just to practice standing at attention, rest, stop and go, marching in unison, marching, etc. These are all childs y for Lukas. When Jason walked over, he saw Lukas leading a toon of girls from the thirdpany in practicing marching in unison. Jason observed, found that the overall quality of the threepanies a row of girls team are very high, several girls are quite beautiful, at least are the ss flower department flower level. Its just a pity that there is ire, the school beauty with a smile that stuns the fairies, in this girls team, so the light of the rest of the girls naturally has to be dimmed. The girls in the thirdpanys toon also saw Jason, and some girls with bold styles looked at Jason with a pair of slinky eyes, and made a face toward him when Lukas wasnt looking. ire naturally also saw, when the zipper came, ires eyes like autumn water blue waves winked towards him, the corners of the mouth showed a sly smile, as if in the discharge. The sun is just right, the young girls eyes so crystal bright and moving, coupled with that beautiful and innocent light smile, simply straight to the heart, so that people can not resist. Jason froze, and then his heart couldnt help but think C This little girl is so unbelievable! Not a good military training, but actually hooked up with men, if I were their instructor, I would have to beat her ass! The sun is getting sunny, especially at two or three oclock this time, the sun is hot. As the training progressed, Jason noticed that Lukas was a little off, and when she led the team to practice marching in unison again, the face was a little white and the brow was furrowed, as if she was forcing through some pain. Lukas then told the womens volleyball team to rest where they were, and she walked out of the yground to Jason and said, Do you know where the school store is? I know, do you need something? Jason asked. I, I- Lukas face was suddenly tinged with a flush. Jason looked at Lukas expression and then at her covering her stomach every now and then and asked, You have a stomachache? Lukas nodded, his face looking a little embarrassed. What did you eat for lunch? Did you get a bad stomach? Jasons face rose in concern. Lukas red at Jason in annoyance, shook his head, and said, Its not the food. I, Im on my period, I dont know why its early, and my stomach is very crampy Jason was suddenly struck by the thought of Lukas asking about the store, and he couldnt help but say, You mean you dont have any tampons? No, thats why I asked you where the store was and I went to buy , Lukas said. You have this tummy ache Forget it, dont go, you rest first. Ill go buy it for you. Jason opened his mouth and immediately pulled his legs out and ran in the direction of the school store. Jason ran all the way to the store, he then remembered that he did not know what brand and model Lukas used, he could not care less, after choosing a brand will be the type ofrge, small, medium andrge to buy all over. Whatever, theres always something for her anyway. Jason thought darkly, walking to the front checkout, he could feel the strange gaze of the cashierdy. It is also true that he was wearing a security uniform, clearly a security guard inside the school, and now actually came to buy the most intimate supplies for women C sanitary napkins! Who is this for? He sure doesnt need this stuff for a big man, unless hes a dead pervert! So its for a girl or a female teacher at school? Jason met the strange gaze of the cashiers wife, after the checkout, he took a bag and put a bunch of bathrooms he bought into the bag and fled out of the store. When did the security profession be so desirable? But that guy just now looks like a white boy- Once Jason was far away, the cashierdy rightfully made that judgment. It is also fortunate that Jason walked away, otherwise, hearing such words, must be vomiting blood. Jason trotted all the way over, Lukas threw standing in ce, he walked up to Lukas, handed over the bag in his hand and said, Here, here you go. YouC Lukas took a look at the bag full of stuff, his face blushed red, and he couldnt help but say in an annoyed voice, Are you a pighead? I, I do not need so much? I didnt know what model you were using, so I bought all kinds of models, so theres always something you can use. Jason said. Lukas was red-faced and really wanted to hammer this guy to death, she then said, Give me the key to your house. Huh? Jason froze.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Where am I going to change without going to your house? Besides, my stomach hurts and I probably need to rest t on my back. Lukas lowered his voice and said without good humor. Jason only had the room key to Lukas, he was also afraid of dying to Lukas, in case the dy is long, the direct flow out that can do? Lukas took the key to the room and said, This girls toon will be yours for now. You take care of them for me. I already said hello to them when you went shopping. Hey, hey C youre just going to be a handful? What the hell is going on here? Jason shouted, but Lukas had already walked away. Do I have nothing to find? Jason was so depressed, he was a security guard for a good reason, free and easy, but also do not have to be exposed to the hot sun, but now is to take over Lukass stall, on behalf of a row of girls training? Thinking about it, he was really depressed, but Lukas situation is special, he cant say anything. Jason turned his head toward the yground and saw a row of girls standing in neat rows, presumably ordered by Lukas. Jason took a deep breath and the only thing he could do was walk in towards the yground and walk up to the row of girls. A row of girls saw Jason walking over, many girls eyes were starry, some girls eyes lit up, wanting to smile, some girls even want to open their mouths and shout security brother! However, then these girls whirled and felt an indescribable aura of intangible pressure overpowered. When they looked at Jasonagain, they only felt that the Jason in front of them seemed to have changed. If you say that the Jasonseen in the school gate incident appeared to be domineering and powerful, but at ordinary times it seemedzy and casual, then the current Jason gave them the feeling of being extremely cold and stern C cold and impersonal, stern and solemn! Under this invisible power, a row of girls who wanted tough to speak, one by one all stopped their mouths, and the gaze in their eyes even showed a sense of awe. ire likewise did not speak, she stood erect, motionless, yet her eyes were glowing, radiating a bright light of excitement! Satan, this is the way you should be! Or rather, this is the real you! I remember such an aura in you, when you faced your enemies, you were so cold and ruthless, yet powerful and overwhelming! In the heart of the young girl, there is a voice crying out in excitement and excitement. She was really excited, that long-ago memories seem to gradually emerge, vaguely, as if she saw a warrior who still looked very green at the time, regardless of their own safety, will be a little girl escorted to escape the dangerous gunfire scene. How many years? Its been at least eight years, right? But that scene at the beginning she did not forget! So, looking at Jason at this moment, her excited eyes seemed to be misted with water because she saw the familiar him, the one deep in her memory reappearing. Discipline is well maintained. Half a long timeter, Jason then spoke, after a pause, he continued, Your madam Murphy has something going on, so let me take her ce and lead your military training for the time being. Once this statement was made, many girls faces were clearly excited and excited and their eyes were starry. Each is in the flowering season of the maiden, will hope that their hearts Prince Charming is a mighty hero. Jason is not Prince Charming they are still not sure, but Jason is certainly a big hero, the school forum is widely spread in the suppression of the gangster video is the best proof. Moreover, Jason is also so handsome, with distinctive features, hard lines, handsome is a masculine atmosphere, than those so-called weak white boy also do not know how many times stronger. As the saying goes, what young girl does not want her instructor to be such a handsome and virile hero? They were all excited and thrilled, but one was in restraint. Because the aura of Jasons body in front of them makes them feel awe. Jason seemed to have sensed something, he suddenly smiled, the cold and serious aura of his body disappeared, he said with a smile, What? No one seems to wee you? Yay ~~~~ Wee Brother Security to be our instructor! Are you stupid, now you have to call Sir. Miller! Sir. Miller, do you know that you are so handsome, we all like it so much! Im not dreaming, am I? The handsome and marvelous security guard brother has be our instructor? Its really great! Sir. Miller, we support you, and we all love having you as an instructor for our 1st toon girls team! A row of girls all jumped up and cheered, expressing the joy in their hearts, they were really happy and excited, all chanting in excitement. Seeing this situation, Jason could not help but subconsciously touch his nose C his own poprity charm is so high? Jasons gaze turned when he saw ire, so he was stunned to see ire pouting, cheeks a puffed up look, the pair of eyes to look at him seemed to have a slight sense of annoyance. Jason froze and thought to himself, Is it possible that this little girl is not happy that he is temporarily taking over the position of instructor? The young girl is not unhappy, but jealous. Many of the girls in the row were hotly expressing their wee and fondness for Jason, and these voices fell on the young girls ears, making her heart a little sour and being jealous. Chapter 115 – The most powerful security guard! Lets continue to practice marching in unison! Do you all understand the main points of the movement? Chest up, eyes forward, four fingers together, thumb on the middle of the index finger! When you swing your arms, keep them straight! You girls, youre floppy when you swing your arms, havent you had breakfast? Come on, you have to walk in unison with a marching spirit, not a listless and limp one! Stop it all! The whole teams arm swing is not standardized or coordinated at all, it looks messy! All of you, practice swinging your arms on the spot! How do you swing your arms? Straighten your arms, swing them in front of your chest, and swing them backwards as far as possible! In the yground, under the scorching sun, a man with a strong posture wearing a security uniform is training a line of girls, the hot sun mapped his face with hot sweat, but also reflects an iron masculine aura, into the military training state he is very serious, but also very stern, is one by one to guide the actions of the line of girls. The man in the security uniform is naturally Jason, and it can be said that he has be one of the most eye-catching scenes in the entire yground. A school security guard actually became a military training instructor in a dignified manner? If this were to get out, Im afraid no one would believe it, right? This is a fantasy, and is unprecedented in all major universities! But it is such an outrageous thing that is actually happening at Oakshire University. What other people think do not know, anyway, Oakshire University security Frederick, Arthur and other people are all stunned, they wanted toe over and Jason shift, so that Jason noon break, but aftering over what they saw? They were so surprised to see Jason training a freshman female volleyball team that their jaws almost fell off! Im not mistaken, am I? Jason, hes doing military training on the new students? We havent lost our eyes, thats Jason! Who can wear the security uniform so handsomely andpellingly except Jason? I think its even better than those military uniforms worn by the instructors! Jason is nning to bully to the point of breaking through the sky? Have you guys ever seen an instance of a security guard going to act as an instructor? No, absolutely not, unheard of! Jason is really too tiger, often always able to create some unexpected things, this security guard as an instructor, only the first one, right? Jason is definitely the best security guard ever! Its strange to say. jason seems to be very familiar with the contents of these military training ah, you see, jasons teaching feels more powerful than the other officers. jason is this omnipotent? Frederick and their one and all security guards were discussing, they looked surprised and admired, and their words were filled with a heartfelt sense of admiration. In fact, for Jason, this content of military training ispletely childs y, not to mention the military training for college freshmen, even if he is allowed to train a special forces soldier that is also more than enough. Jasons side of the situation, the yground is in the military training of other instructors also noticed, these instructors are also all face amazed, they frowned, just think this is too outrageous. A security guard actually came to act as an instructor? Isnt this nonsense? Where is the instructor of the womens volleyball team? Where did she go? Jason, who was in the center of attention and public opinion, was unaware of this, but he was still seriously training the freshmen womens volleyball team, and he was very strict and demanding of the girls team, checking their movements one by one and instructing them personally if they were not doing well. Some of the girls who were personally instructed by Jason looked excited because there were times when Jason needed to teach them by hand and regte their body movements. When there is no intentional irregrities so that Jason came to point out, it is not known. One more time, if my demands are met, then we will be dismissed early! Jason spoke up. Ready, march in unison! Jason said in a gulp. Under Jasons direction, the row of girls shouted slogans and marched in unison toward the front. Overall, both the footwork and the arm swing are much neater and more standardized than before, and there is indeed some progress. Jason watched and was satisfied, and when the womens volleyball team came to a halt, he said, Attention! At ease! Looking at a girl in front of the slightly tender and innocent face red, are sweating hot, he said: Todays practice is okay, that you are very attentive. The sun is really getting hotter and hotter, let you all in the hot sun, I can not bear, a kind of do not know the feeling of pity. So, disband on the spot. Sir. Miller, theres still half an hour before were dismissed. Sir. Miller, youre so warm-hearted, and you know how to pity a woman. Sir. Miller you are so good to us! Many of the lively and enthusiastic girls couldnt help but speak up and look at Jason with smiling eyes. You have practiced well and met my progress requirements, so why cant you be dismissed early? Its okay, just disband on the spot. There is no dinner yet then go back to the dormitory and rest first. Jason said. Yea~~~ The girls in the field rose one by one with cheers and dismissed the team on this. ire stepped aside to pick up the ss of water she had ced, then she walked over to Jason and handed the ss of water in her hand. Jason froze and said, What are you doing here? Give you a drink. Look at you covered in sweat, not even half a sip of water, you are not thirsty ah? The young girl said in a good-natured way. Jason said, This is the water ss you drink from. You resent that? Not the same water cup you drink from for me to drink from? Why not? I dont even mind, you dont mind either, is it hard to say youre embarrassed? ires bright eyes stared at Jason, all reflecting his figure in her pupils. Jason is indeed a little embarrassed, but this is a girl drinking water cup ah, how he is willing to mouth? But looking at ires attitude, she had to ask him to drink. He could not resist, but took the ss of water, but did not use his mouth to the mouth of the ss, but poured the water into his mouth across the air. Sweet and sour, but also very refreshing. It was indeed very tasty, so Jason also took a few more sips.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Its quite tasty. Jason smiled, giving the ss of water back to ire. This is chilled sour plum juice to quench your thirst and relieve the heat. You wont have to buy water from now on, just drink mine. ire said. Jason looked at the girl oddly, what did she mean by that? To let herself drink from her water ss in full view of the public in the future? She doesnt care what people think or look at her? Just thinking, Jason suddenly felt something like, he turned his head to look, is to see a figure raging towards him head-on. It was none other than Howell, thepanymander of the thirdpany. Chapter 116 Tough! Howell walked over with an iron face, he received a briefing from other instructors that the instructor of the girls team of the thirdpanys first toon had been reced by a security guard, who had been training this girls team all afternoon. Somehow, Howell is extremely sensitive to the word security, so when he received the news, the first image that came to his mind was Jason! Could it really be that this security guard is training the girls in the third toon? Isnt that nonsense? Its simply ridiculous! At that time Howell was so angry that smoke wasing out of all seven of his organs, and he rushed toe and really saw Jason. However, Lukas was not seen in the field, where did she go? Even if there is something urgent, then they should also find other instructors to help her temporarily rece the third toon of girls, ah, how to let this security guard fool around? He is just a security guard, how can he know these things about military training? So, Howell walked over with a ck face, he stared at Jason and asked nonchntly, Were you the one leading the line of girls in the third row just now? So its Captain Howell. Jason said unsalty, then said, It is indeed I am taking. madam Murphy is not feeling well, so let me take her ce temporarily. You say I am not wrong? Its exhausting enough to be a security guard, but you have to be an instructor on the side. If the school doesnt pay me two sries, then Im really too much of a loser. Humph, you are also qualified to lead the new students in military training? The most basic steps, kicking steps, and marching steps of a soldier are not even known, and you are still presumptuous enough to lead the new students in military training. madam Murphy is really too capricious, it is simply nonsense! Howell said coldly. Captain Howell, I think Sir. Miller teaches very well, very seriously and regrly, no worse than any of the instructors. ire, who was on the side, spoke up. After the three rows of girls were dismissed, not all of them left, there were still some girls who hadnt left yet. They heard Howell questioning Jason, and immediately the girls came up and began to speak up for Jason. Sir. Miller teaches very well, we love Sir. Miller! Yes, Sir. Miller is very humane, very serious and strict in training us, always very responsible in guiding our movements, we support Sir. Miller! I also support Sir. Miller, Sir. Miller is capable of being our instructor! madam Murphy had something going on, so he asked Sir. Miller to rece him, and I think Sir. Miller is fine! One by one, girls havee forward to speak for Jason, they embrace and support him. Howell was dumbfounded by such a show of force. How long has it been? Just one afternoon, this guy has won the support of a row of girls? Howell was not good at arguing with the students, and he mainly turned the tables on Jason, saying, Youre just a security guard, and its not appropriate to temporarily act as an instructor for a toon of girls. So, from now on, you dont need to lead a toon of girls team. Since madam Murphy has something to do, I will arrange other instructors to temporarily take over. If you dont want me to temporarily take over as the instructor for the girls of the 3rd Companys 1st toon, there are three ways to do it, first, beat me; second, have madam Murphye over and take back her words in person; third, have the leader on the school side step in. Other than that, Ill take what you say as a fart. Jasons tone was cold as he spoke. Howell that aggressive stance, but also really upset him, although he has left Dragon Shade, but not a district of a garrison officer can tell him what to do, shouting. YouC Howell whirled in anger, and the gaze in his eyes went cold. Jasons face as usual, without the slightest ripple, the pair of calm like a deep starry sky gaze looks indifferent, the body vaguely reveals a trace of pressure, making his whole person is like a dragon looking down on ants! Somehow, that moment, Howell had a kind of suffocating sense of pressure, Jason in front of him obviously did not have any action, but invariably let him feel a huge mountain crushed by the sense of pressure. This feeling, actually made him unable to say a word, the whole person began in a cold sweat. Okay, students, since weve been dismissed, lets go back to the dorms or go to dinner. Jason finally spoke up, and without looking at Howell again, he walked out of the yground. As soon as Jason left, Howell felt the thick and scary sense of pressure before it disappeared abruptly, he had a look of heart palpitations, looking at Jasons back gaze but flickered with indignant resentment. Hey, you wait for me ah, go so fast why? And say you know how to pity the jade, just leave people behind, this is called pity ah? ire caught up with Jason and said in no uncertain terms. Dont you want to go back to your dorm and rest? I have to go to work, I have to perform my security duties at this moment, I still have to be on duty. Jason said. Then its time to get off work at this hour. ire opened her mouth, her bright autumn eyes staring at Jason, and continued, Say, what would you like to eat? Lets go straight to dinner.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Going to dinner now? Jason was surprised, he actually wanted to go back to his ce early to check on Lukas, but was too embarrassed to say so to ire. If you dont want to eat out, thene to your ce. Ill cook. ire smiled, then said, Dont worry, there will be meat dishes this time. Jasons face was stunned, this could not let ire go to his ce, resolutely not. How would this be exined if it was ire who ran to her residence and saw Lukas lying in her house? So what, I have to go out for a little something, so I wont eat dinner inside the school Jason said in a hurry. ire stared at Jason with her beautiful eyes and asked, Mr. Miller, where are you going? Do you want to go for a rendezvous with a woman? Jason was speechless, he red at ire, said: I said ire, I want to go where you do not care, right? Its been a long day of training, youre tired, go to your dorm and rest. Tomorrow morning, we have to continue the military training, go go go. Mr. Miller, you must be going out with women, right? You, youre a pain in the ass! Eating from the bowl and looking at the pot! You little girl is really talking less and less like this, believe it or not I will beat your ass? Dont believe me! You do it! Jason directly speechless, this little girl is simply more and more horizontal, emboldened, it seems to have to find a day to clean up her a good meal to do. Jason finally sent ire away with a lot of coaxing, and then he walked towards the outside of the school. He was going to make a trip to Oakshire One. He remembered that Jimmys sister, Cillian Page, was a high school student at this high school, so he went there just in time for Cillian to leave ss. Chapter 117 This is my sister! Oakshire No. 1 Middle School. This is the main high school in Oakshire, and naturally, it is also the ce where some of the most powerful children in Oakshire gather, and anyone who can afford it will send their children to this high school. A cab pulled up in front of Oakshire No. 1 Middle School. Jason stepped out of the car and stood in front of the school gate of Oakshire No. 1 Middle School.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He looked at the time, it was not yet six oclock, he was half an hour ahead of the military training dismissal line, so there was still time left to make it to Oakshire No. 1 Middle School. It was almost six oclock when we saw Oakshire No. 1 Middle School studentsing out one after another, wearing neat uniforms, with a smile on their youthful faces, all seemingly looking forward to the end of the ss. Jason stood at the entrance of the school, staring carefully at every student who came out, trying to find Cillians figure. But there are so many students pouring out of the school gates that its really not easy to find one of them. So Jason took out his cell phone and was already ready to call Cillians number. Just in between looking down for Cillians phone, a voice mmed in his ear C Cillian, Cillian, dont go so fast, can I take you home? Cillian, dont go so fast Tomorrow is the weekend, can I treat you to dinner? Ive booked a French restaurant. Denis Thomson, will you stop pestering me like that? Why are you, why are you holding my arm? Let me go! Cillian, cant you just give me a break? Jason looked up immediately after hearing these conversational sounds, and when he looked at the sound, he saw a tall, bullish boy pulling on a girls arm in front of him on his right. The girl was wearing a blue and white school uniform, fair skin, pure and beautiful, a pair ofrge eyes containing spirituality is now showing a trace of disgust, I think because the boy pulled the reason. Jason immediately recognized that this was the Cillian he was waiting for. The boy, who didnt know if he was her ssmate or not, was tugging at her arm and not letting go, with an emboldened look. Cillian did look incredibly disgusted and repulsed at this point, a boy she knew, in the same ss as her, but not in the same ss, a boy from another ss named Denis Thomson. Denis in Oakshire No. 1 Middle School that is extremely rampant bully, the famous bully, it is said that his father is a developer in Oakshire, the family has money and power, so Denis in the school is also idle, all day not to do their jobs, on the special to hit on some beautiful girls in the school. Because Deniss family is rich and willing to spend money, there are many girls in Oakshire No. 1 Middle School with whom he has an illicit rtionship. What Cillian didnt expect was for Denis to haunt her during this recent period. In the school when often in front of her ss guard, after ss to find her to talk, but also from time to time to give her a variety of gifts, including some expensive luxury jewelry, lets say Hermes bags, Cartier nes and so on. These things of course she has not received, and also ignored Denis, but Denis such actions have affected her normal life and study, so she really is very disgusted. She has repeatedly reported the situation to her teachers, but so far, the results achieved have not been significant. It seems that the teachers at the school are also unable to help Denis, who makes his family rich and powerful. Cillian, cant you just give me a chance? I really like you Denis spoke again, he was long and tall, Cillians posture is thin, but really can not break away from Deniss arm, so she wanted to go is not able to go. Cillian, look then, my car is parked right next to it, just give me a chance. Ill give you a ride back. Denis continued to speak, reaching out and pointing to the curb on the right. Where is parked a Porsche Param, this car is indeed pulling the strings and is absolutely powerful for the young girls seconds. But Cillian was obviously not interested, and she yanked her arm back hard and said, Denis, youre going too far. Im just an ordinary alumni rtionship with you, if you dont let go of my arm Ill be rude! Denis that through the arrogance and arrogance of the face shed a trace of impatience, nearly a month of pestering, his patience are going to be worn out. He used to pursue girls from Oakshire No. 1 Middle School for less than a week, but with Cillian he was repeatedly shut out, leaving him with no sess, which did make him feel very unhappy. In the past, Cillian was a bored study type at school, and did not dress up. She was in and wore a school uniform, which was not conspicuous. However, Denis behind a closer look, only to find that Cillian is actually a great beauty, the jade face without powder is already pure and beautiful, the body is also extremely tall and delicate, in time will certainly grow more beautiful and attractive. Thats why heunched a fierce pursuit of Cillian, who knows that his usual unbeatable tricks actually failedpletely in Cillian, really let him unexpectedly. And his pursuit of girls in addition to smashing money or smashing money, the other means there is no, this trick does not work, he also has no choice but toe hard. Now, for example, its like a rascal pulling Cillians arm and not letting go. Cillian, what are you going to do to me? Its okay, you can do whatever you want to me! Denis smiled, his eyes fixed on Cillians jade face, which was like a beautiful jade carving. Cillians face rose in annoyance, she heard the molestation and insult in Deniss words, which could be said to have vited her, making it difficult for her to endure. Just as Cillian was about to have a fit, all of a sudden C A guy who hasnt even grown up yet, how can he learn to molest underage girls? Is this what your father taught you? Since your father doesnt know how to be polite, Ill teach you a lesson on his behalf! A maic indifferent voice suddenly sounded in Deniss ears, and then he felt a strong, powerful hand directly around his neck. Denis froze, he had a feeling that his whole person under the control of that hand, just like a chick who was choked, as if his neck at any time will have the possibility of breaking! Denis immediately turned around, when he fixed his eyes, all looked a little incredulous, he saw a security guard. To be precise, it is a man wearing a security uniform, still very young, with a hard face, revealing a masculine fortitude, but without losing its handsomeness, itself is a manifestation of an indescribable air of confidence. You, who are you? Denis couldnt help but ask. It doesnt matter who I am, what matters is that Cillian is my sister! Chapter 118 – What happens when you talk tough! Denis face froze for a moment when he sniffed C This guy is Cillians brother? Just a security guard? It doesnt look like the security guards at Oakshire No. 1 Middle School, so where the hell did theye from? A mere security guard, how dare he choke him? This makes Denis no reason for a burst of anger and up, to say the least, he really is looking down on a security guard, think to be a security guard is just some social bottom of the barrel people. Jason- At this point, Cillian could not help but scream out in delight, she just saw Jason, but really froze for a moment, thinking that she was mistaken, after looking back to determine that this is Jason, which makes her happy and excited. Cillian, I got off work early today, so I thought Ide by the school and pick you up. I was going to call you, but instead I heard this guy pestering you. Jason opened his mouth, he stared at Denis and said, Who is this kid? He started to y hooligan in front of the school, no one cares? Jason, hes a student from our school whos been pestering me for a long time. Dont mind him. Cillian said. Jason nodded, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, and said, Little child, why dont you let go of my hand? Is my sisters arm something you can touch with your dirty hands? Are you looking for a fight? As he spoke, the five fingers of Jasons right arm increased in strength so violently that it had almost lifted Deniss entire body up. At that moment, Denis only felt that his own breathing was going to stop and there was a strong sense of suffocation. His arm went limp and he naturally released his grip on Cillians arm with his right hand. Jason then slightly loosened his grip on the back of Deniss neck, so that Deniss original choking sensation was slightly relieved, he took a deep breath and then shouted coldly: You dare to grab my neck? Just a security guard, youre dead! Is that so? Jason sneered and looked down at Denis with his head bowed. Denis, although tall, but standing in front of Jason is still half a head shorter, plus Jason at the moment vaguely emitted that pressure, so Denis can not help but have a sense of panic. Then again, Denis is also a senior, called a minor, even if he is used to arrogance because of his familys wealth and power, he also feels weak at this moment. His heart was weak, but Denis didnt want to give in, it seemed too humiliating to him, so he said angrily, How dare you make a move on me? If you dont apologize to me, youre dead! Not even hairy yet, but you have a tough mouth! Jason let out a chuckle as he looked to Cillian and said, Cillian, you wait here for a moment. Ill be here in a minute. With that, he picked Denis up and headed towards the Param parked next to him. Jason had already heard what Denis said to Cillian and knew that the Pmera was Deniss car. Along the way, Denis struggled to resist, but in front of Jason, any of his resistance is futile, there is no point. When he arrived at the Pmera, Jason pressed Denis against the door on the left side of the car, then he reached into Denis pants pocket pocket and found the keys, opened the door, and picked up Denis and shoved him inside the car. After shoving Denis into the car, Jasons face also turned gloomy. When he was outside, he couldnt easily let Cillian see something, but when he got inside the car, it was a different story. What, what do you want? Do you know what my father is- Denis panicked, and even his dads name had to be brought up. Snap! Jason unceremoniously pped Denis across the face, swelling his face and spilling blood from the corners of his mouth. You, youC Denis was furious, and before he could say anything, Jason pped over again. After several consecutive big ps, Denis a face has been red and swollen and turned into a pigs head face.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thats what happens when you talk tough! Jason stared at Denis, the gaze in his eyes was dark and sharp, like a sharp de about to be sheathed and waiting to drink blood, he said coldly, I dont care who you are, even if your own father is the King of Heaven, its useless. You just listen to me, from now on if you dare to pester my sister again, and dare to pull her east and west, stop her halfway or something, next time, I want you dead! If you dont believe me, you might as well try. Denis looked at Jason, are afraid to look directly at Jasons gaze, only to feel Jasons harsh gaze as if to kill, and even he felt the kind of bone-chilling cold killing intent, which made his body cold and up, the body has been shaking. Kid, today is a bargain for you, from now on, be smart, my sister is not for scum like you to touch. Touch me again and Ill kill you! Jason opened his mouth, grabbed Denis by the cor, and pressed his face hard against the steering wheel. After that, Jason then left and walked towards Cillian who was standing in front of him waiting. Jason, what did you do to that guy? Cillian couldnt help but ask. Jason smiled lightly and said, I just gave him a verbal warning to stop pestering you and disturbing your life and studies in the future. Come on, lets go back, I want to go see Uncle Page and the others too. With a smile, Cillian said, Sure. Jason will have dinner at my house tonight, okay? Good! Jason nodded. Then Ill call my mom first and ask her to cook more. Cillian smiled happily and took out her cell phone to call her mother. Jason also stopped a cab, got in with Cillian, and sped off in the direction of Clevnd Square. In less than 20 minutes, the cab arrived at Clevnd Square, Jason and Cillian stepped out and walked into the neighborhood together. Jason, I feel like you look especially handsome in this outfit. Cillian said with a cheeky smile. Jason nodded squarely and said, Cillian, you have a good eye, call it a unique eye. Haha, Jason youre not modest at all. Cillianughed. Two people joking andughing, has walked up to the third floor, a look up is to see Bradley, Marion couple is standing in front of the door waiting for the two. Dad, Mom. Cillian called out happily. Uncle Page, Auntie Page, Ive been busy and unavable for a while, so I went to see Cillian at school after work today, and then she came to see you guys at home together. Jason smiled back and said, How are you all doing? Bradleys face was full of smiles as he said, Good, good, were all good. jason, you just got here to work, youre busy for sure. This is your home,e by anytime youre free. Come,e,e in first. We were really happy to get a call from Cillian that you wereing over, Jason. Marion smiled back. Jason nodded and followed inside the house. When he came here, he would inevitably think of Jimmy, and his heart would feel guilty and sad, but here, he also felt the warmth and warmth of home. Chapter 119 – News from the One-Eyed Man! Night falls and the lightse on. Jason and Bradleys family sat at the dinner table in a cordial atmosphere, eating and drinking. Here, Jason can really feel that Bradley, Marion did not treat him as an outsider, nor as just arade of his fallen son, but as a family, a child-like treatment. They are ordinary working-ss people, between the lines of the kind of care for Jason, the kind of advice, but also really treat Jason as his own children like. This is indeed very touching and warm to Jason. Jason has no family in Oakshire, but this is a haven of affection for him. For Jason, who was orphaned at birth and still doesnt know who his parents are, he does feel a sense of parental care. Bradley had a few more drinks tonight, and his mood seemed to be very happy, his mental state felt much better than before. Jasons arrival did wash away the kind of pain that was pent up in their hearts. Uncle Page, you should drink less. I think youve had a lot to drink tonight, too. Jason said with a smile. Good, good. Im happy, happy. Bradley smiled and then asked, By the way, Jason, you just joined the workforce, are you still feelingfortable? Jason took a sip of wine and said with a smile, Its okay, theres nothing difficult in the work. The leaders above also take care of, but just went, some ces are not familiar with, can only slowlye. Jason, everything is difficult at the beginning, I believe that you will achieve good results if you work with your heart. Marion also said with a smile. Jason nodded and said, Okay, Ill make a note of that. What a good boy. Marion smiled, looking at Jason with a loving look in her eyes.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After dinner, Cillian pulled Jason inside the room where she was studying again. Thest time Jason came over to have a conversation exchange with her in spoken English, it benefited her a lot in terms of speaking skills. So, after dinner Cillian couldnt wait to drag Jason into the room to continue the conversation practice in spoken English. As Marion put the dishes away in the kitchen, she couldnt help but turn her back and secretly wipe the corners of her eyes. This was seen by Bradley, who walked in and said, Honey, whats wrong with you? Marion turned around, she smiled, and said, No, nothing, just a little happy. Although our Jimmy he but still, God is not too kind to us. Jason is a good boy, I like it very much. With a smile, Bradley said, Yeah, Jason is really a good kid. Im really happy that hesing back to work here in Oakshire. It would be great for him to settle down in Oakshire and start a family. To be selfish, I really dont want to see him go back to the war, its too dangerous, if hes like Jimmy h h h, old man what are you talking about. jason good end, look at your mouth, there is no cover Marion said in a good-natured way. Yes, yes, yes, Ill stop, Ill stop , Bradleyughed. Dragons Hall. A ck sedan drove up the panhandle road and eventually stopped in front of the mountain house at Dragons Hall. The car door opened and Kim stepped out of the car. Some of the ck-d men making their rounds on the outskirts of Dragons Hall nodded in greeting when they saw him. Kim looked like it was urgent again, and he walked inside the lodge with a hurried face. Mr. Wetmore had just eaten and was practicing Tai Chi in the open space of the backyard. Upon learning of Kims return, Mr. Wetmore closed his hand stance one by one, ending his taijiquan workout, and he stepped into the vis lobby. Mr. Wetmore. Kim spoke in a respectful tone when she saw Mr. Wetmore. Mr. Wetmore nodded and said, Any news yet? In thest operation, Zain ended up with a failure. Since then, the eyes on our side have always had to keep an eye on Jasons whereabouts. This person has a strong anti-surveince ability, so the eyes sent out are acting carefully. We finally found something this afternoon. Kim said. Mr. Wetmores eyes lit up and his gaze rose grimly as he said, What have we found? ording to the information reported back by the eyes, just this afternoon, Jason went to Oakshire No. 1 Middle School, Kim said. Oh? Mr. Wetmore frowned as he said, Jasons going to Oakshire No. 1 Middle School? Whats he going to do? Jason ended up meeting a female student at Oakshire No. 1 Middle School. It was supposed to be a special trip to wait for this girl. In addition, Jason had a confrontation with a male student. Kim said. Mr. Wetmore pondered for a while, his eyes a cold sh, said: go to the girls background investigation clearly. ording to the information previously checked, Jason was alone in Oakshire, and did not have any dealings with anyone. Since he made a special trip to wait for this girl, Im afraid its an extraordinary rtionship. We must investigate clearly. Mr. Wetmore dont worry, Ive already arranged for these to go down. In addition, I will also have someone investigate the boy who shed with Jason to see if he knows about Jasons rtionship with this girl. Kim sneered and said. Mr. Wetmore narrowed his eyes and said, If Jason had someone close to him in Oakshire, it would be a lot easier to deal with him. Hes all alone, and theres no way to find out anything about his background, and theres no way to know, so its really not easy to deal with. Kim sneered and said, Anyway, hes offended us, and its impossible to stay in Oakshire in good standing! There will be no room for him to jump up and down on Mr. Wetmores turf. Mr. Wetmore nodded and then said, Tell Zain to stay put these days and not toe out and do anything. Wait for the storm to pass. The police department has opened a case for investigation. The car that Zain was driving at the time, destroyed, right? Mr. Wetmore, has been destroyed. No credentials will be left behind. So, the police side will not find anything. Kim said. Thats fine. Lets wait for the concrete news from your side of the inquiry. Mr. Wetmore spoke, a ruthless gaze shing in his eyes. Clevnd Square. Jason was still at Bradleys house, and after he had some oralmunication with Cillian, he came into the living room to sit and chat with Bradley and Marion and their family and so on. It was almost to about ten oclock when Jasons cell phone rang. Jason took out his cell phone and saw that it was Ratty who had called. Jason looked over at Bradley and the guys, smiled, and said, Uncle Page, Im going to take a call first. Go ahead go ahead. Bradley grinned. Jason went to the edge of the balcony, answered the phone and said, Hello, Ratty? Whats going on? Jason, Ive found out about the one-eyed man! On the phone, came Rattys low voice. Chapter 120 – Going it alone! The gaze in Jasons eyes sank steeply as he whispered, Ratty, you mean to tell me youve found out about the one-eyed man? Yes, I just found out that there is one person in Oakshire, Nine Dragons, who is blind in his left eye. On the phone, Ratty said in a positive tone.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Youre inside the factory, right? Ill talk more about it when I get over there. Jason said. Okay, then Ill wait for Jasonon this side of the nt, Ratty responded. Jason hung up the phone and he returned inside the living room and said, Uncle Page, Auntie Page, a colleague had some business and called me over to help cover the shift. Ill go first then. Then you should get back to it. Bradley said. Jason smiled, looked at Cillian, and said, Cillian, Ill see you next time then. Remember to study hard. Jason, I know. Cillian smiled. Jason said goodbye to the Bradley family as he left Clevnd Square, then hailed a cab and sped off in the direction of Everto Furniture Factory. Most of an hourter, Jason arrived by car to Everto Furniture Factory, he got out and walked straight inside. Ratty came to meet him, and when he saw Jason he said hello and led Jason into the three-story hall at the back of the nt. Ratty, youve found out about the One-Eyed Man? Jason asked. Ratty nodded and said, Based on the characteristics of the one-eyed man Jason providedst night, I had a lot of information collected on the Oakshire road, and the final analysis showed that Mr. Wetmore had a strong man on his side, nicknamed Zain. Zains characteristic was that his left eye was blind and he always wore an eye patch over his left eye. Many years ago, when Mr. Wetmore was fighting for supremacy in Oakshire, Zain took a lot of credit and he had secretly helped Mr. Wetmore get rid of many opponents. This persons name is Zain, representing the means of poisonous, ruthless and vicious. Mr. Wetmore? The boss of Nine Dragons? Zain has been out of sight for a long time, but there are still some things about him that can be inquired about on the Oakshire road. ording to your descriptionst night, the person who drove into you was blind in his left eye, and was extremely calm and cruel, and these characteristics are very consistent with Zain. So, this Zain has a major suspicion. Did you ever find out Zains whereabouts? We found out. There is an abandoned garage in the southern suburbs of the city, Zain is hiding in this abandoned garage. After finding out this clue about Zain, I secretly went to the vicinity of this garage to step on the spot, and there were about a dozen people in this garage. I think it should be a stronghold of Nine Dragons. Ratty said in a deep voice. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, a cold cold aura appeared, and he said: Mr. Wetmore is waiting for an opportunity to retaliate because I have ruined Dan and other people under his hand? No matter what, its not a gift toe and go! Now that Ive found out about this one-eyed man, Im going to make sure he doesnt live through the night! Jason, you ready to make your move tonight? Ratty asked. Jason nodded his head and said with a cold smile, Of course! This Zain is ruthless and wants to kill me, since I have detected his whereabouts, I wont let him live? I will get rid of Zain tonight! Id like to see what else Mr. Wetmore has up his sleeve. Jason, Ill go with you then. Ratty spoke up, with a face that leapt to his feet. Jason shook his head, and he said, You dont have to go. Ill be fine on my own. Now, Mr. Wetmores side does not know my rtionship with your side, before Cameron and the others have returned to Oakshire, you should not be exposed here, otherwise if something happens, I am afraid I can note in time to help. If Cameron and the others are there, there is no fear. But, Jason, there are at least a dozen people on Zains side, and youre alone, Ratty said with some concern. Theres enough for me alone! Jason interrupted Ratty and then asked, Do you have any night clothes, weapons or anything like that here? These are avable, Jason follow me. Ratty opened his mouth and led Jason upstairs to a concealedpartment on the third floor, which, when opened, had some weapons on disy. Among them are pistols, assault rifles and these, but also some military knives, as well as night clothes suitable for action. Jason did not go for hot weapons, he looked at some sabers on disy and picked up a Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife, a saber he was used to using, mainly this assault knife was sharp enough to easily pierce even with body armor on. Jason then took off this security uniform he was wearing and reced it with a night suit, and after putting away his Mad Dog assault knife, he looked at Ratty and asked, You have a car here, right? Theres the car. Ratty nodded. Lend me a car. Also, send me the coordinates of the auto body shop where Zain is hiding. Ill just go there alone. Jason said. Ratty listened to Jasons tone and knew that his mind was made up and he went alone to deal with Zains group. Zains side but there are more than a dozen people, Ratty is indeed a little worried about Jason alone, but remembering Jasons unfathomable strength, he also rxed. Ratty led Jason out and outside there was a ck Volkswagen Passat. Jason, you drive this car. The coordinates have been sent to your phone, you can just navigate there directly. Ratty opened his mouth, thought about it, then said, Jason be careful, Zain and the others are ouws, extremely vicious, safety is paramount. Jason smiled lightly, he reached out and patted Rattys shoulder, said: Do not worry, not to mention the other side only a dozen people, even if they are ten times more or, you Jason are sure to kill out of the siege. You just wait here for my news. After tonights action, I wille here to find you. Okay, okay, I got it. Ratty nodded. Jason immediately opened the door and got into the Passat, and after the car started, it whistled away. Jason took out his cell phone, Ratty had the location of the abandoned auto body shop over, he followed the navigation all the way over there. His eyes gradually cold, his face is also cold and cold, he just came to Oakshire has not been a few days, one after another encountered a field of attacks and killings, with his temper is naturally unable to tolerate. He was especially enraged by the deliberate murder of this one-eyed man off campus at Oakshire University. So, Ratty side just spy this one-eyed man information, Jason immediately act, dy is not his character, deal with these people he also do not need to carry out any prior preparation, directly one person a knife to kill, let tonight be a night of bloodshed. Chapter 121 – One Man, One Blade! (I) Whew! Deep in the night, a ck Passat was speeding towards the east of the city. Inside the car sat none other than Jason. ording to the navigation on the phone, the hiding ce of Zain and his group was located in the direction of the eastern outskirts of the city. Jasons face is calm, no waves, tonight he is alone, performing the killing. He was no longer prepared to talk to Taylor or Matt about Zains news. If the police were to get involved, the process would be too cumbersome, and even if Zain were arrested, what would happen? There is still evidence to be collected to confirm Zains conviction. With Mr. Wetmores contacts and means, I am afraid that during this period, through the operation to find a scapegoat to rece Zain, thus allowing Zain to get away with it. In the end, instead of convicting Zain, he also spooked the snake. Jason has his own bottom line and principles, but all the enemies, then immediately get rid of, do not leave behind. Zain wanted to run him overst night, and such a person left in the world is always a threat to him and to the people around him, so he has moved to kill. Jason drove around a bit to observe if there were any following vehicles behind him, but after going around there was nothing unusual to be found. With Jasons anti-surveince ability, if someone is really following behind, he will definitely be able to detect it. After confirming that no one was following him, Jason turned his car around and sped off in the direction of the eastern outskirts of the city. This Passat car under his control, the car speed like flying, all the way whistling, unknowingly also thought it was a luxury limited edition sports car in the speed of it. The night was dark. A waning moon hidden in the clouds, the sky can not see the starlight, the thick night shrouded thend. About five kilometers east of the city, on the outskirts, it is near a highway, so there are many car service stations around here, but with thepletion of another, more convenient highway, the traffic flow on this old highway has dropped sharply. Therefore, many auto repair shops in this area are closed, and some auto repair shops are simply abandoned. Many abandoned garages have no one, but one of the garages is brightly lit, which has a human figure shing back and forth, look closely only to see that the garage has seven or eight people are drinking and guessing. Seven or eight people all bare-chested, five big and three big, are drinking and eating meat, not happy. In addition to the few people who are drinking, the garages periphery some hidden dark ces where people are crouching, these crouching people are obviously on sentry duty. It is also because there are people in the secret sentry, so the few people in the auto body shop can eat and drink with such confidence. I say guys, this would be a great time to call a few pussies over for a drink and some fun. Ivan, keep your voice down, and dont let Zain hear this. Yes, yes. Zains face looked extremely gloomy after he came backst night, and he looked like he was in a bad mood. I dont know whats happened. Yeah, Zain locked himself in the house after he got backst night, and he didnt evene when he called him down for a drink. Its not possible that Mr. Wetmore didnt do something properly, right? Thats not for us to know. Forget it, lets not talk so much, lets drink first. The group is whispering, mentioning Zains name, they look extremely awe-inspiring, this awe has taken on a sense of fear, so the talk seems cautious. At this time, in the distance, there has been a ck Passat sedan driving anding. This is the ce. Inside the limo, Jason checked the address, and the gaze in his eyes had a cold sh as he looked forward. Jason did not drive directly over, which would only attract the attention of Zain and his gang under the hand, he stopped the car in a corner dark position, turned off the engine, and only then pushed open the car door and walked down. Jasons figure shed, the whole person has merged into the darkness, he stalked forward, very fast, but silent, the whole person is like a phantom in the darkness, is silent and rapid sweeping. His bodys breath has beenpletely converged and up, not a trace of breath leakage, in his high sneaking skills, he has quickly approached over, also saw the abandoned auto repair shop that was lighting up. The gaze in Jasons eyes rose coldly as he locked on to the target, with a murderous intent surging deep under his eyes. He was not in a hurry to act, but was watching in secret. The gaze in his eyes turned toward the right side of the abandoned garage looked over, in the right side of the direction, a darkness, a junk car next to obviously have a few abnormal breath, where there are obviously people lurking in the dark. In addition, the left side of the garage also has some hidden breathing, it seems that the abandoned garage outside is also secretly ambushed a lot of people. Jason also faintly heard the sound of some drinking and guessing yellinging from the auto body shop, and there were quite a few people inside. Jason catapulted himself to the left side of the garage where he was located, so he stalked towards the left side.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The left side of this side is close to the old highway entrance, the original street light on the roadside is broken, no light, a darkness. Under the cover of this darkness, making Jasons actions like a fish in water. He locked onto the anomalous scent on the left side of the bearing, just behind some piles of discarded tires. Whoosh! Jason suddenly dodged sharply, his speed is very fast, under the rapid dive, behind him brought a strong wind, and his whole person has been like a phantom sprint to those abandoned tires. Behind these tires are ambushing two figures, they felt a strong wind suddenly swept, which made their faces stunned, when they got up a little to look around, suddenly C Snort! A snowy sharp edge shed out of that void of darkness and shed at the throat of the man on the left. The man on the left felt a chill in his throat, if you look closely, you will see a thin line of blood spreading across his throat, he mumbled, but could not say a word, the whole man immediately fell to the ground. The other man had not yet returned to his senses, a strong and powerful hand had mped his throat, making him unable to move his body. Say, wheres Zain? Immediately afterwards, a low and cold voice came to this persons ears. The man was controlled by a squirming throat, seems to want to open his mouth to hiss, but his throat is mped, naturally is not a word to say. Dont presume to shout, its useless. Tell me if you dont want to die, where is Zain down and hiding? Jasons cold gaze was fixed on the man who was under control, while the sharp edge of the Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife in his hand was already against the mans throat. Chapter 122 – One Man, One Blade! (II) The cold and cold de against the throat, the mans body is trembling, because he has smelled the strong smell of blood emanating from the de. As if this saber is stained with endless blood, so the cold killing intent emanating from the de is already enough to make the man shiver with fear! Where the hell is Zain? Jason lowered his voice, and his indifferent tone contained a cold, iparable killing intent, destroying the mans psychological defenses that he was holding on to. When questioned, Jason mped the mans throat with the five fingers of his left hand slightly loosened, so that he could speak, but could not hiss loudly. Who, who the hell are you? What do you want with Zain? The man asked. I dont like guys who talk too much! Jason opened his mouth, the Mad Dog assault knife in his hand had shed forward, and the sharp de immediately prated into the mans throat, already with sticky blood spilling out. No, dont kill me Zain he, hes inside the auto body shop, on the second floor, in the room on the second floor! The mans face was terrified and he already looked incoherent. You can go on your way, this trick is useless in front of me! Jason suddenly opened his mouth, his entire body suddenly slid towards the right side, and fiercely saw the mans right hand stabbing forward, and the right hand holding a sharp dagger! It turned out that the man had quietly held the dagger in his right hand from his body when Jason asked, wanting to take advantage of Jasons surprise stabbing. Its a pity that such a tactic ispletely childs y in front of Jason. When Jasonsst words were spoken, the dragon tooth and blood de in his hand had already sliced open the mans throat. Whoosh! Jasons body moved, his entire body has been towards the right side of the car on the direction of the junk sprinted over. There were also several men ambushed there, and they naturally became Jasons target. Jason just to confirm that Zain is indeed in the abandoned auto body shop, after confirming this point, he also immediately began to move. With Jason striking at full speed, that speed is too fast. It was like a tornado hurricane sprinting towards the abandoned car, as if it was beyond the speed of the human bodys limits. Before the people arrived, a killing machine with blood inside has been ambushed in the side of the abandoned car of those figures to freeze. What people? Among these figures, someone already sensed that something was wrong, and immediately bellowed out. Snort! He was greeted by a blood-colored de, like a blood-colored lightning bolt across the sky, and in an instant the mans throat was cut. Snort! Then, the blood-colored de turned and stabbed into the chest of a figure on the right side, and when it was pulled out again, under the effect of the bloodletting tank, the figure gurgled with blood from the part that was stabbed and fell directly to the ground. Whew! Jasons right leg swept out violently, a leg sweep, hit the side of a man who was about toe over the head, the internal strength of the leg burst, the mans neck was directly broken by this leg, died on the spot. Whoosh! Jason moved towards the right, there is still thest Nine Dragons man, the other party has shown a long knife, towards Jason head-on chopping down. Jason dodged sideways, avoiding the other mans long knife that cut straight down, and the moment he crossed paths with the mans figure, the Dragon Tooth Blood de in his hand was raised, and a bloody de had gently shed across the mans throat. In the blink of an eye, the opponents men had all fallen to the ground, none of them alive. Inside the garage, the eight or nine men were still drinking, but they obviously heard some unusual soundsing from outside, and the gaze in one of the mens eyes sank as he opened his mouth and said, Whats going on outside? It seems like something is wrong? Arent Kai and the others outside on guard? Howe we didnt hear from them if something really happened? Another person responded. This persons words just fell, suddenly C Whew! An object was thrown directly from outside the door of the garage, and this object smashed down on the dining table where they were drinking, and when they fixed their eyes, it was a corpse! Kai! Someone shouted out in shock, someone of them just mentioned Kai, but did not think that in the blink of an eye Kai has appeared in front of them, but is already a cold corpse! Immediately after, they saw a god-like figure walk in, with a strong killing aura pervading his body. Kill him! Someone has already roared out, the first time they have risen, from the various positions of this auto repair shop took out a handle of sharp weapons, some holding a chopper, some holding iron bars, some carrying a Guan Gong knife, a swarm of people rushed forward. No self-respect! Jason said coldly under his breath, his body moved, holding the Mad Dog Assault Knife in his hand, the whole man drove in, with a strong and iparable posture to kill and attack, where he passed blood sshed, heads fell to the ground! This auto body shop has a second floor.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In a room on the right side of the second floor, a man with a grim and slightly cruel face was lying on the bed. He is most conspicuous than wearing a ck eye patch over his left eye, indicating that his left eye is blind. He is none other than Zain, a strong man under the hand of Mr. Wetmore. Perhaps around Mr. Wetmore, his strength is not the strongest one, but he is definitely the most ruthless one. He was blind in one eye, and because of his poisonous actions, he got the title of Zain. Last night he failed to act, the matter has been reported to Mr. Wetmore, he can feel Mr. Wetmores dissatisfaction with his actionsst night. So he looked sullen, he was also thinking back,st nights operation should be foolproof, why would it fail? Why would the target suddenly jump up? After being hit, instead of crashing into the front of the car, it crashed into the side? He cant figure out something! However, with his character, this time the operation failed, he will never give up on this, after lying dormant for a period of time, he will continue to n a second operation! Acting once more, he secretly vowed to kill that security guard! At that moment, Zains face changed abruptly, the gaze in his eyes immediately became sharp and up, he sensed an extremely abnormal aura C Killing energy! What a heavy murderous aura! Someone has stormed in? What kind of person dares to rush in? Zain rolled out of bed, then he opened the door of the room and immediately rushed out like an arrow. However, Zain took a few steps forward and then stopped dead in his tracks because he saw a gun-like figure standing in front of him! Chapter 123 Kill Zain! A man standing, such as ance stabbing the air, there is an upright and magnificent aura, as if as long as he is standing, no one in the world will be able to step from in front of him! Naturally, Zain couldnt either, so he braked! When he sensed that he had a figure standing up in front of him, cross-file in front of him, he had realized that the other party was the enemy that attacked and killed in. He certainly wanted to see who this enemy was. However, when he raised his eyes to look forward, the entire face expression as if he had seen a ghost at night, the pupil of his right eye also shrank sharply! Zain had many enemies, and he had thought that the one who killed in tonight was a certain enemy, but he would never dream that the one who appeared in front of him was this person- Last nights target, the security guard at Oakshire University! Surprised to see me, arent you? Jason sneered ndly, his face calm as he stared at Zain and saw the ck eye patch he was wearing over his left eye. Zains mind shed through countless thoughts at that moment, and had thought of saying something like we have no enmity whye to offend, but in the end he dismissed them all, because he knew that this means of cover-up has no meaning, since the other party hase to the door, it means that his whereabouts have been revealed. I cant figure out how youre sure its me? And how did you find this ce? Zain finally asked the biggest question in his mind. A calm and brutal man who is also blind in his left eye is not hard to find on Oakshire Road, it just takes a little work. Jason said. Impossible! How did you, how did you find out? I was wearing a mask at the time, but not an eye patch Zain said in an urgent and agitated tone. When a persons carefully nned scheme that feels foolproof and wless is seen through, it is always unbelievable and always anxious. I know youre not wearing an eye patch. You think that in this case, even if I find the CCTV footage through the police, I will think that you are a person with five sound senses, or at least never a person who is blind in his left eye, right? Jason asked after Zains words. Zain silent, silence often sometimes means acquiescence.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. You took off the blindfold, but you cant hide the fact that youre blind in your left eye. The blind left eye eye naturally reacts differently than the right eye eye, especially when ites to killing. It was subtle, but I observed it, so I decided that the murderer was a person with a blind left eye. Jason opened his mouth, and with a teasing smile, he said, Of course, its also fortunate that your reputation on the Oakshire Road is big enough, otherwise it wouldnt be easy to search through a sea of people just with a person who is blind in his left eye. Even so, youre so sure the killer is me? Zain asked. It just so happens that youre under Mr. Wetmores thumb. It just so happens that I offended Mr. Wetmore, and his Dans gang was ruined by me. With Mr. Wetmores position of power in Birsdris, of course he cant swallow this grievance, it is normal to send someone to retaliate. Jason said. Zain took a deep breath, he stared at Jason and said word for word: I also found a fact, you are definitely not a security guard! A security guard could never have your skills, your ability to observe and analyze! Not only me, Mr. Wetmore is also wrong, thinking that you are just a security guard, it is inevitable that you will be gullible, and this is the most fatal! Youre really wrong about that, Im really just a security guard now! Jason opened his mouth, and when these words were spoken, his whole person had moved, and an extremely terrifying aura of mighty pressure pervaded from his body. Zain also moved, he grabbed the first opportunity and took the lead towards Jason to attack and kill. Zains speed was fast and his strikes were even more vicious, he had mobilized all his strength in a sh and punched Jason right in the throat! Jasons punch was simplepared to Zains tricky and poisonous punch, just a straight punch! A simple straight punch, not to mention a martial artist, even an ordinary person would use a straight punch! However, when Jasons straight punch was executed, Zains face changed, bing frightened and horrified, and he felt that Jasons punch was like a cannonball out of the gun, which was not like the fist of flesh and blood! A violent and majestic might pervades from this punch, containing an explosive power that is enough to make people feel desperate! In front of this power, all the fancy boxing moves be ridiculous and shaped like nothing! A force to be reckoned with! As long as you have strong enough power, even the simplest basic punching position can be the most devastating punching position! So, when Jasons punch came out, Zain already knew he couldnt resist, just because it had met his punch lightning fast! Boom! The two fists collided, erupting with a booming sound, a powerful force swept out from Jasons fist, bringing Zain the feeling of an armored fighting vehicle crushed head-on. Ka-chow! That was the sound of a broken arm, Zains face showed a distorted look because of pain, he never dreamed that the opponents fist, the force contained in the force of his arm bone was crushed and broken! Whew! Before he could react, Jasons left hand fist momentum had already sted out. This fist along a subtle trajectory, straight to Zains chest, the fist out of the air, as if in a trance with the sound of a dragon roar, and the aura of this punch is like a furious dragon roar out, to swallow the opponent! Dragon Fist! This is a killing punch in Dragon Shade, and a closebat punch that Dragon Shade fighters must master! Faced with such a powerful punch, Zain, who was already wounded, had no way to resist, not to mention counterattacking, not even the opportunity to dodge. Bang! Zain watched as Jasons fist hit him in the chest, and the terrifying power of the fist contained within sent him flying, falling from the second floor parapet directly to the first floor. Jason has not bothered to take a look, because he knows, he that punch down, with the strength of Zains body certainly can not withstand, will certainly die! Flutter! Soon, a loud noise came from the first floor. Zain had fallen to the ground on the first floor with his head bleeding, and before he died, thest thought that popped into his head was- What kind of a formidable opponent did Mr. Wetmore meet this time? Chapter 124 – Hell on Earth! Jason walked down from the second floor, a heavy smell of blood permeated the entire auto body shop. A set of corpses lying on the ground, crimson blood flowing on the ground, looks extremely shocking, just like a Shura hell field. Jason all the way out, try to avoid leaving some traces of their own, for the ce of these bodies, Jason has no intention to deal with.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He believed that Mr. Wetmores side would soon learn the news of Zains ident here, and by then Mr. Wetmores forces woulde back to deal with the mess. Leaving this bloody mess to wait for Mr. Wetmores side of the forces to deal with, is also a warning and demonstration to Mr. Wetmore. As to whether Mr. Wetmore could grasp the implication of this warning, that was not of interest to Jason. Whew! Eventually, Jason drove the Volkswagen Passat away from the scene and sped off in the direction of Everto Furniture Factory. By the time Jason drove back to Everto Furniture Factory, it was around 2:00 midnight. Ratty is still awake, still waiting for Jasons return. Rattys face was excited and ted as the Volkswagen Passat roared back to life. Sure enough, when the Passat stopped, Jason was seen pushing open the door and stepped down. Jason, youre back. Ratty greeted him with a delighted smile on that clear face. Jason nodded and walked into the three-story hall before he said, Zain and his dozen men have all been killed. That Zain is indeed the one-eyed man who tried to run me over with his car. Killing them will be the end of the story. I want to see whats going on with Mr. Wetmore next. Jason said he also walked upstairs, he took off the night suit and changed back to his previous security uniform. As for the Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife he left it on his person. Jason, I will also keep an eye on the movement of Nine Dragons forces, and I will notify you at the first opportunity if there is any news from Nine Dragons side. Ratty said. Jason nodded and said with a smile, Ratty, thats a lot of work for you. Ratty shook his head and said, Its no trouble at all. Im really happy to be able to do something for Jason. By the way, Jason, dont you have a car for transportation in Oakshire? Why dont you just take that Passat, I have other cars here. Jason smiled and said, Thats not necessary. Before I came to Oakshire, I had already reserved a car, but it had to go through some modifications, customs clearance and other procedures. I think the car will arrive in the next day or so. Rattys face was stunned when he heard the words, thinking what kind of car actually had to go to such great lengths? Ratty, Ill return to school then. Contact me again if you have any news from your side. Jason said. Ratty nodded his head and said, Jason, I got it. Any news from my side will be immediatelymunicated to Jason at the first opportunity. Then you rest early. Jason patted Rattys shoulder and he left on that note. On the outskirts of the eastern part of the city, the abandoned auto repair shop. Whew! Hoo! Whew! At midnight, a ck car suddenly whistled, a full six cars whistled, and finally stopped outside the abandoned auto repair shop. The door of a ck car opened and a grim-faced man stepped down from the car. It was a young man with a thin body and a face that looked white and clean, yet when he stepped out of the car, a terrifying aura of extreme coldness pervaded his body, simply because he smelled a trace of blood. His face changed and he said in a deep voice to the other men in strong ck clothes who came down from the car, Surround this ce and dont let a fly out! You guys, follow me in! Yes, Kim! From the ck car came down one by one men in ck strong suit have opened their mouths, their breath also cold down, in the hands of the heck with weapons, one by one began to move, will this auto repair shop surrounded. The young man at the head of the group is none other than Kim, Mr. Wetmores right-hand man. It turns out that Kim had contacted Zain earlier to deliver some orders from Mr. Wetmore, but he had been unable to reach Zain, and he went on to contact others under Zainsmand, but there was no word. This made Kim realize that something was definitely going on, and he immediately brought Nine Dragons many men to the area first. At this time, he smelled from the auto body shop he really has a strong smell of blood diffused out, which further confirmed his suspicions, only Zain they are afraid of what happened. Kims eyes were iparably cold, leading seven or eight men armed with weapons to rush into the auto repair shop. The door was hidden, and when Kim pushed it open, they saw a bloody scene like hell! The smell of blood is so thick that it makes people vomit, and with the doorway pushed open and came to the surface, coupled with this scene of blood flowing into a river of horror in front of you, it is a kind of chilling and scalp tingling feeling. Kim stared at the scene inside the auto body shop and just felt his entire stomach contracting, with a feeling of wanting to vomit. Bloody, brutal! A living hell on earth! More than a dozen bodies lying around in the garage, blood flowing on the ground, some of the blood flowing out has coagted, in that sultry weather, the faint smell of blood is indeed let people want to vomit. Not only Kim, the rest of the people saw the scene in the garage, one face is a change, someone has rushed in, in the garage upstairs and downstairs searched a bit, but can not find a person still alive. Kim, theres no one there. A man in ck said to Kim. Kim took a deep breath, he walked into the auto body shop, looking at the bodies that fell in a pool of blood, the look in his eyes became even colder, like a poisonous snake began to reveal the hideous and deadly fangs. Kim eventually saw Zains body, bleeding from the head, looking like he had been thrown from a building to death. However, after Kim examined Zains body, he could not help but change his face slightly, because he could see that Zain had already died when he fell from a height. Zains real fatal wound was on his chest. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that Zains chest had been dented inward, and should have been struck by someones punch. But what kind of punching power is it that contains such a terrifying and huge power? It was a fatal wound that caused Zains death, as some of the fractured bones had already pierced his heart. Kim examined the others for fatal wounds and found that many of them had fatal wounds to their throats, severed by a de and dying of gas! Kim stared at the fatal wounds on the throats of the dead, and in a trance he seemed to see a de shing through the darkness, shing at the vitals of these peoples throats with lightning speed. What a fast sword! What terrifying power! Kim could not help but suck in a breath, he realized that this enemy is very strong, can in an instant will be the auto body shop, including Zain more than a dozen people all killed, even Zain they are toote to send a signal to Nine Dragons for help, see this persons strength is not only terrifying, but also proficient in the art of killing! How many such people can be found in Oakshire? Chapter 125 Shake! With such strength, in Oakshire is definitely not a nobody, but Kim will be Oakshire in all the strong people have gone through the brain, but also did note up with a suitable candidate to. Perhaps the Tiger Gangs boss Tiger has such strength, but he has people on his side watching the Tiger Gangs every move and has seen no sign of Tiger moving out. Another force Coffin Craster may exist in such strength of the strong, but all along Nine Dragons and Coffin Craster are well water, so the creation of this killing scene in front of you, not Coffin Craster people. So, who else? Kim indeed can not think, he checked in the auto body shop upstairs and downstairs, but also did not find some left behind traces, which means that the other party is not only the strength of the horror, and also very cautious, will be all the traces are erased, this means is also very clever, so he simply can not see what traces to. Whew! Eventually, Kim couldnt help but open his mouth and let out a breath, knowing that with such an opponent in ce, Nine Dragons would face a huge challenge down the road. Get rid of all of Zains and their bodies. Wipe off the blood here, the signs of the fight. Verify the identities of the dead brothers, and turn around and take good care of their families. Kim instructed. Yes, Kim! The rest of the big men in the field who were dressed in ck and strong clothes spoke up one after another. Thats all Kim can do, is to quickly dispose of this scene, including the people who were killed here, the flow of blood, etc., all need to be dealt with. The abandoned garage is an extremely private Nine Dragons stronghold, and Kim doesnt want to end up alerting the police. Dragons Hall. It waste at night, but Mr. Wetmore had not yet fallen asleep. Not only did he not fall asleep, his face showed an unprecedented sense of anger, since he had established his position in Oakshire and be a giant of the Oakshire underground, he had not been so angry for many years. But tonight, he is an unprecedented shock and anger, his own pressure aura diffuse out, is really extremely frightening. Kim stood in front of Mr. Wetmore and looked even more frightened. With Mr. Wetmore sitting on top of the Oakshire underground over the years, it has been many years since he has personally stepped in to solve a problem, and many years since he has personally stepped up to the te. Its easy to forget that he is actually a powerful martial artist of unfathomable strength! Back then, Mr. Wetmore alone fought against the Oakshire rivals and led Nine Dragons to the end with unmatched strength. At this moment, Mr. Wetmore anger, his own martial arts pressure vaguely diffuse out, like a tarzan crushing heavy, with Kims strength, are feeling a little breathless. Kim, are you saying that everyone in Zains stronghold is dead? Not a single survivor? Mr. Wetmore asked in an angry voice. Yes, Mr. Wetmore! I just got back from wherever I was, and all of them are dead! Kim bowed her head slightly and spoke. Who the hell is it? The gaze in Mr. Wetmores eyes sank slightly, and a strong killing spirit filled the air. Kim took a deep breath, then slowly said: Mr. Wetmore, forgive my ipetence, the scene did not find any traces. Ive thought about the strongest people in Oakshire who have targeted us, but Ive dismissed them all. Mr. Wetmore murmured, he paced back and forth in the hall, at the end he stood still, turned around and said coldly: Zain failed to operatest night and was assassinated tonight, do you think there is any connection between these two events? Kims heart snapped, he looked up, and said, Mr. Wetmore means the security guard Jason? Isnt it possible that Zain actedst night to get rid of him, but failed! Mr. Wetmore opened his mouth, he continued, So, Jason found out Zains whereabouts and took revenge. But Zain already did a cover-up when he actedst night. How was he able to find out Zains identity in a days time and trace it back to the auto body shop on the eastern outskirts of the city? Kim asked. Mr. Wetmores eyes were cold as he said, Perhaps, we have been underestimating this security guard. The ability to find out Zains identity and where he was hiding within a day. This is definitely not his power alone. This means that he has other reinforcements in Oakshire! This security guard is definitely not simple! If it was really Jasons doing, wouldnt his strength be extremely frightening? How could a person like that go to work as a security guard? Kim was puzzled. Mr. Wetmores gaze was cold, and his tone was low: Remember what Zain said at the time? He had clearly hit this Jason, but Jason was not knocked forward, but fell to the side, so he avoided the secondary crush. Afterwards, Jason got up unharmed, and Zain said he could see Jasons throat-cutting gesture through the rearview mirror. Kims eyes shed and said, In that case, the failure of Zains action was not due to Jasons good luck. Rather, Jason is a deep-rooted master, and it was Jason himself who avoided this cmity by virtue of his own reaction ability, adaptability, and powerful body? Mr. Wetmore nodded his head and said, Isnt that a possibility? I dont believe Jasons luck has always been this good. We have been underestimating him too much, mainly with the preconceived notion that he is just a security guard, and so we dont take him seriously. For this, we have paid a heavy price!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. He has already made it clear that he wants to be at odds with us. This is a very good example of the kind of person who cant stay in Oakshire. Mr. Wetmores face was gloomy, his eyes shining, he took a deep breath and said: This Jason naturally cannot be kept. Offend us, but also to Mr. Howard these powerful people, he will certainly die. The question is, how to let him die, how to let him die, these are the questions. Mr. Wetmore, should we send a few experts who are proficient in assassination to do away with him. Kim said in a cold voice. Do you know exactly what Jasons current skills are? We dont even know how strong Jason is, so how many people should we send? What if it fails? Mr. Wetmore opened his mouth, then said in a deep voice, Thats why I asked you to start investigating Jasons rtionship with that girl from Oakshire No. 1 Middle School as soon as possible. If we have a hostage in our hands who is close to Jason, then it will be much easier to deal with him, wont it? Mr. Wetmore has a point. Well hear something in a couple of days, and then well know what Jasons rtionship is with that girl. Kim said. Mr. Wetmore took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: Then wait for two days. These two days are quiet, do not have any action. After finding out Jasons rtionship with the girl, once the action is determined, it must be done without fail, Jason must be put to death! Chapter 126 – Principles of Handling! Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason came back and suddenly realized a serious problem C he didnt have a house key. Yesterday afternoon during the military training, Lukas was not feeling well and asked for the key to his house toe and rest in his house. If Lukas left after his break, locked the house and took the key with him, he really wouldnt be able to get in tonight. Jason walked back to his house, he was ready to pick the door lock, but he approached to see, the whole face is frozen C the door of the house was not locked, but the house inside for anti-lock! This means that there is someone inside the house. Jasons face was stunned, as if he had been stiffly stuffed with ten or eight eggs. Lukas hasnt left yet? Is she really going to stay with me? Holy shit, how can she do that? A girl with no shame! Jason was really speechless, the only thing he could do was to tap on the door and shout, Lukas, open the door for me! Quickly open the door for me! It was a while before Lukass dazed voice came from inside the house: Come on whats all the noise in the middle of the night, lets get a good nights sleep? When Jason heard this, he was so angry that he was going to get angry C does this woman have any self-awareness at all? This is the house that the school has arranged for me, I am the owner of this house, okay? This woman still thinks she is disturbing her in the middle of the night? With a ng, the door of the house opened. Taking advantage of the hazy night, Jason also saw a drowsy-faced Lukas, who was still wearing a military training officers uniform, her hair slightly unkempt, and a pair of half-asleep eyes were sweeping back and forth over Jasons body. Jason walked into the house, turned on amp, looked at Lukas, and said, Youre really going to live here? Im not married and youre not married, if this gets out and causes some gossip, then how can it be? What are you afraid of if Im not afraid? Lukas said without good humor. YouC Jason was speechless, when did the famous captain of Special Combat Service be an unreasonable female rascal? There is a saying how to say C hooligans are not afraid, but afraid of female hooligans! Sure enough, there is really no ce to talk about it. You are not afraid is your business, I am afraid. Jason opened his mouth and said fervently, In case people misunderstand that you and I are a pair, wont you let those beautiful women of all colors who adore me beat a retreat? In the end, I am all alone and lonely, you are responsible for ah? Oh I really dont know if you are narcissistic or arrogant, but also all kinds of beautiful women adore you you dont feel ashamed at all when you say this? Lukas huh sneered. My charm, you do not understand. Jason waved his hand, do not want to continue this topic entangled, he continued, in short, from now on you better not live in my ce, really inconvenient I really do not want to get up in the middle of the night to pee when you have to be careful whether there will be a woman barged in, that can be scared to urinary incontinence. Also, the temporary instructors matter, youll have to solve it yourself tomorrow. You find your own instructor to lead the girls of the thirdpany toon, Im just a security guard at the school, its not appropriate for me to take over. Your whats-his-name Captain Howell even came to see me, but looking at his face, I didnt give him any face The temporary instructor thing well Im afraid youll have to be temporary for a few days. Yesterday afternoon I also received a phone call from Captain Howell, he actually questioned your ability, said by you to lead the threepanies of girls in a toon ispletely nonsense. If he knew that you dont say leading military training, even to the most elite special forces as an instructor is a bulls-eye. Lukas opened his mouth and continued, As a friend, how can I let you be looked down upon by others? So I immediately applied with the leadership of the garrison, let you to temporarily rece the thirdpany of a toon of girls military training. The leaders of the garrison also agreed, until the dawn of today, the leaders of the garrison wille over to consult with the school leaders on this matter, so that you have a temporary instructor power of the identity of the fair and square. Jason was speechless the whole time, he didnt say anything, but a face was ckening and a storm was brewing C who the hell wants to have the status of a so-called temporary instructor power? Lukas seemed to have missed the change in Jasons face, and when she finished she asked, Jason, whats up? Is that righteous enough for me?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lukas did not wait for Jasons answer, instead, a mighty strong wind came, Jason has stood in front of her angrily, a fierce and vicious expression, can not wait to eat her alive. Lukas, madam Murphy, did I screw you over in a past life or something? Do you have to be so mean to me? Jason opened his mouth and said with great displeasure, I am a rxed security guard for a good reason, you have to give me a temporary instructor, standing in the hot sun sweating all day long, only a fool would like to take over this job. I dont want to be a part-time instructor. Hey, its only a few days, when my period has passed Lukas opened her mouth, she was about to say something else, suddenly she frowned and the gaze in her eyes steeped up, lowering her tone and said, Jason, you went to kill someone tonight? Jasons face froze, and then he remembered who Lukas was. He acted tonight, Zain a dozen people all killed a gram, his body is still tainted with ayer of blood, the body of the murderous aura has not yet dissipated. If the recement is an ordinary person, it is certainly not notice anything. But with Lukas years of experience and acumen in the battlefield, he was naturally able to detect Jasons actions tonight. Jason didnt deny it, he just said, Its none of your business. Its just my business. What kind of people are you dealing with? Or what kind of forces? You came back to the city just to have a peaceful life, not to get involved in some power struggle, right? Lukas asked. Jason walked in the direction of the bathroom, saying as he walked, I do not want to get involved in any struggle. However, in this city, if someone wants you dead for no reason, I think you can do it by sitting back and doing nothing, right? If someone bullies me at the door, Ill fight back! If someone wants to kill me, then Ill kill them back! Those who kill are always killed! Thats how Ive always handled things. By the time thest sentence was finished, Jason had already walked into the bathroom and closed the door, followed by the sound of water rushing inside. Chapter 127 Jason’s Self-Punishment! Early the next morning. Jason woke up from the couch when instinctively looked at the time, a look under the dark cry of bad, the time is actually 7:30 am. This means that the morning military training has been going on for half an hour. In any case, he is now the temporary instructor, lets say that whether he wants to or not, he has to be responsible. He looked towards the bed and was furious that the woman with the long legs and the strong breasts was still sleeping soundly in the bed, naturally Lukas. Last night he talked with Lukas about something that went on into thetter part of the night, nearly 4:00 a. m. or so before he got too sleepy and fell asleep lying on the couch. He is no longer how brazen or, is really embarrassed to crawl into bed with Lukas to sleep together, others are ufortable, take advantage of the fire is how unconscionable ah, this point he is still very principled. He felt irritated that Lukas was obviously aplete handful, and after the girls of the thirdpanys toon were handed over to him, she lookedpletely unconcerned and high-minded. This is not, this mornings military training timete, this girl is still sleeping so well, I do not wake up in time to go over to lead the team, that the threepanies of a toon of girls today is not no instructor to lead. Jason quickly got up, remembering that Lukas was not feeling well, and he did not bother to disturb. After getting up, he immediately put on his security uniform, not even bothering to wash up, and ran towards the yground as fast as he could. By the time Jason arrived at the yground, the daily morning routine of standing at military posture was over. Some instructors are already leading the new students under their hands to start in the military training. Jason walked into the yground and after walking around in the right corner finally was to see a row of girls from the thirdpany, they were all standing very neatly, and in front of them, he was ire. The little girl looked like she was giving out some kind ofmand. Jason was a bit dumbfounded, wondering if he was a littlete and this little girl had already taken his ce as a temporary instructor? Jason approached a little closer and heard ire say loudly, We have to stand in formation before Sir. Thats what a team looks like. If its like just now, no order, ying with cell phones, chatting, Im afraid the otherpany rows will look down on us, we will also be a disgrace to Sir. Miller Pop, pop, pop! ire hadnt finished speaking when she heard the sound of apuseing from behind her, and she turned around to look, and that stunningly beautiful, wless jade face immediately couldnt help but blossom into a wisp of a smile, and her clear eyes immediately shone crystal clear, because she saw Jason. ire said it very well and did it very well. ire, please return to the team. Jason said. Yes, Sir. Miller! The young girl smiled sweetly, hearing Jasons praise, her heart was like drinking honey sweet. Attention, at ease! Jason opened his mouth, and he continued, Its my fault for beingte today. You are punished for beingte, and I, as an instructor, am naturally punished for beingte! Remember what your punishment is for beingte? Run fiveps around the yground! A girl replied. Thats right. Since Imte, of course I have to be punished. So, after training this morning, I will run 20ps! Jason said. The girls of the thirdpanys toon all froze at this statement. Some girls even couldnt help but say, Sir. Miller, you didnt mean to bete either, you must have been dyed by something. So you, you dont have to punish yourself like this! Its okay to punish yourself, why do you have to run 20ps when we run 5pste, Sir. Miller? Yeah, Sir. Miller, its not like any of us me you, we think youre good and responsible. Its the hottest time of the year when training is over, so dont you run, okay?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. One by one, the girls spoke up. Because Im an instructor! So, its natural to bete and run a few moreps than you guys. Jason opened his mouth, his face sunk and he said in a solemn tone, The purpose of the school to let you participate in military training is to let you experience what its like to be a soldier, although its only a very superficial experience, but you have to abide by the strict discipline. This is if in the army, I such a situation, met with heavy punishment can be more than that. As an instructor, I should set an example. If I amte, I amte. If I cant do what I say, how can I lead you well? Sir. MillerC A girl spoke up, her tone was a little choked up, and her eyes couldnt help but start to redden. Somehow, Jasons simple words, but at once touched their hearts, making them seem to see as a soldiersmitment and iron blood; as if at once, they saw a soldiers kind of iron bones and pride and momentum. They are not sentimental, but Jasons dedication and self-discipline move them. Okay, todays military training officially begins! Jason spoke in a deep voice and began this mornings military training as he had nned it. Kay is sitting in the office, but the case has been piled up with some report letters andint documents. All theints and reports are rted to Jason. The content of theint is that Jason, as a school security guard, is the temporary instructor of a toon of girls in the thirdpany, reflecting hisck of discipline and style, treating military training as a childs y, etc. Seeing suchints, Kay really had a headache. Howe every time something happens, it has to do with this guy named Ye? Kay couldnt help but rub her forehead, only to feel that since Jason had arrived at Oakshire University, she had been burnt out just dealing with Jason-rted matters. This guy, actually also temporary instructor? Long ability ah, from security directly to the instructor on! Kay muttered to herself. At that moment, thendline on her desk rang, and she picked it up and answered. Hello? Oh, Mr. Wilson. wille to your office? Yes, Im on my way! After Kay finished and hung up, she received a call from Principal Oscar saying that she was asked toe over to the office and that the matter was also said to be rted to Jason. Phew! With the sound of a whistle, the morning military training was over. The girls of the first toon of the thirdpany were already standing neatly in line at Jasons whistle, and Jason, who had been serious all morning with a stern face, said with a smile at this time, This mornings military training is over, and you have all practiced very well. Well, this is dismissed. However, with this statement, the row of girls still stood straight up, no one left or spoke. Jason frowned as he said, Are you guys not hearing me? Dismissed in ce! Didnt you hear me? Or do you just like to stand here in the sun? Still no one moved, as if it had been discussed. One girl couldnt resist saying, Sir. Miller, if you dont go, we wont go either. You guys- Jason really didnt know what to say, he turned around and shook his head to lose his smile over it, You silly kids! Then, Jason started running along the yground from where he was standing. The sun is hot, it is the most intense time of the sun, Jason is in the hot sun began to run up. Onep, twops, threeps Jason ran at a constant pace, the security uniform he was wearing was soaked through, and beans of sweat slid down his rigidly lined face. Perhaps a fewps in the hot sun is not a problem, but to run 20ps, it is a great test of a persons will and physical ability. The firstp of the yground is 400 meters, run 20ps, at least is 8000 meters, equivalent to eight kilometers of long-distance running, not strong-willed simply can not persist,ck of physical fitness can not persist at all, and even heatstroke. A row of girls looked at Jasons figure running wildly under the hot sun, some girls eyes emerged with tears, only to feel that under the hot sun, the upright figure running at a constant speed has been permanently fixed in their hearts. Sir. Miller is no less than a real man! Some girls couldnt help but speak up. ires beautiful eyes had tears in them, she reached out and quietly removed the tears from the corners of her eyes, raised her eyes and looked at the upright mountain-like figure from afar, could not help but smile gently and said softly in a voice that only she could hear. The man I have my eye on is a real man, of course! Chapter 128 – The Headmaster is Invited! Principals Office. Kay walked up to the office door, reached out and knocked on it. ng! The door opened, the door was opened by an old man in his sixties, he was wearing a navy blue suit, his face was thin, but he appeared to be in good spirits, his face was wearing a pair of sses, and the eyes under the sses showed a wise light. Kay, youre here. Come on in. The old man smiled, giving a sense of elegance and cordiality. What did Mr. Wilson want me toe over for? Kay asked as she walked into the office and couldnt help but ask. The elderly man is Oscar Wilson, president of Oakshire University. Is this Jason back at school already? Oscar asked. Kay nodded and said, Yes, hes back, he just came back two days ago. Oscar nodded and said, After I came back to school from the field, ording to what you said, this Jason had something to do so he took some time off and left for a few days. Now that hes back at school, Im taking this opportunity to meet with him. I think you already know about Jasons temporary instructor, right? Kays face was stunned, she said: I already know. Mr. Wilson has been alerted to this matter, right? Ill take care of it. Oscar waved his hand and said with a smile, Im afraid you dont know that before I called you toe to my office, the leaders of the garrison side havee to talk to me about Jasons temporary instructor. ording to the meaning of the garrison side, if Jason does not mind being the temporary instructor, then the garrison will agree to have him to continue the temporary instructor position. Thats why I want Jason toe over and talk to me face to face. What? The garrison agreed to Jason as a temporary instructor? Kay was surprised, only to find it really unexpected. Oscar nodded and said, Someone should have rmended Jason to the garrison to continue as an instructor for the time being. Kay, now that the morning military training is over, go and call Jason over. Okay, then Im on my way. Kay nodded and walked out with a look of surprise and confusion. Hot! Its hot! Jason had a feeling of being on fire, with a feeling of unrestrained hot sweat flowing all over his body. Perhaps if it were the other way around, it would feel like an ordeal. After all, this noon, the sun shines high, but is the top of the hot sun in the yground a circle of running, is not a fool is what? Onlookers look and feel the heat, let alone the parties involved. Jason is enjoying himself! Its been a while since Jason has run like this since he left Dragon Shade. If it was in Dragon Shade, the weekly field training special training, it is from morning to night, never any time period, and also need to pull the weight when the training. So for him, this level of running is really nothing. He has long been used to all kinds of special training in all kinds of harsh climates, lets say under the heat of the Gobi Desert, in the extreme cold of the pr ice fields, in the swampy miasma of the primeval rainforest, and so on! Only in a variety of extreme circumstances toplete a variety of special training, to be able to refine his will of steel and can be described as a perverted physical strength. So, running a ten kilometer eight kilometer in the hot sun, for him, it is just a warm-up. Unknowingly, Jason has run tenps, his speed has not be faster, nor slower, still with the same as at the beginning to maintain a constant speed in running. The girls in the thirdpanys toon were watching, watching Jasons hot, sweaty face every time he ran past them. Every now and then they were shouting, telling Jason to stop and stop running. Some girls also ran over with mineral water for Jasonto drink and rehydrate, but all were rejected by Jason. At this time, a graceful and delicate figure walked to the yground, ck pencil pants will be her long, slender legs curves dripping out, the upper body is a silver and white shirt, very dry professional dress, but also in the invisible out of a deadly sense of seduction beauty. The one who walked in was Kay, with Kays beauty and devilish figure, and as soon as she walked into the yground, she became the focus of many peoples attention. After all, the reputation of the beautiful principal is known throughout the school. KayC ire saw Kay and shouted. Kay followed the sound and saw a toon of girls from the thirdpany standing neatly. She couldnt help but be curious and asked after walking over to them, Are you guys still disbanded? Where is your instructor? Our instructor is running. ire said with a smile.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Running? Kay was surprised, she subconsciously looked toward the yground track, is to see a figure is running under the hot sun. The other party is wearing a security uniform, his posture gives a sense of uprightness and greatness. This made Kay look somewhat familiar, and gradually, as the figure gradually ran closer from the other side of the track, she could not help but be surprised and softly eximed: Jason? In an instant, Kay immediately understood what was going on, and she asked ire, saying, Jason is your instructor? Oh, I see, Jason is the temporary instructor, is the temporary instructor for you, huh? Yes. ire nodded. Whats going on with him? Kay frowned. Miss, Miss Martino, please tell Sir. Miller to stop quickly, Sir. Miller has already run more than tenps. Now the weather is so, if he continues to run, will he get heatstroke? Yeah, Miss Martino, please make our instructor stop, our hearts really hurt for Sir. Miller watching like this! One by one, the girls immediately spoke up, begging Kay to dissuade Jason from continuing to run. Kay was unsure and was a little confused for a while, she said, Tell me guys, what is going on here? Today during military training, Sir. Miller was a littlete and he had to punish himself by running 20ps. Because Sir. Miller was strict with us yesterday about not beingte, and if we werete, we would be punished by running fiveps of the yground. Today Sir. Miller might bete for something, so he punished himself. But Sir. Miller himself punished himself too heavily by punishing himself to run 20ps, or at the hottest time of the day. We all persuaded Sir. Miller not to punish himself for running, but Sir. Miller wouldnt, saying that because he was the instructor, he had to lead by example. Miss Martino, Sir. Miller is really good, very responsible and conscientious, we all embrace him, help persuade him, Im worried that something might go wrong if he runs. As one girl after another borated, Kay understood what was going on. Its true that Jason waste today, but he didnt muddle through because he was an instructor. He confronted his tardiness head on and made these students understand that under discipline, even instructors who arete have to punish themselves. So, he punished himself by running 20ps, and he didnt run away from it, let alone make any excuses for himself. The student had to run 5ps when he waste, but he treated himself to an aggravated 20ps! Kay looked at the figure under the zing sun, looking at it, she suddenly felt as if something had been touched deep inside her heart, making the heart grow an indefinable sentiment. She suddenly felt that this guy usually has a hangdog look, but now he is really attractive in this way, very manly blood and masculinity! In addition, the kind of example is to highlight a mansmitment and responsibility. Chapter 129 Beautiful women helping each other! The weather was hot, and the upright figure running in the hot sun was handsome. The feeling of wilfully sweating in the sun gives a very masculine feeling, and seems to make people feel a strong taste of testosterone emanating out. At this point, Jason came running closer and was about to run past another toon of girls from the thirdpany. Sir. Miller, youve already run 15ps, thats enough, just stop! Sir. Miller, why dont you take a sip of water, its good to have a sip of water. Sir. Miller, thank you, you made me understand the discipline and responsibility of a soldier! Watching Jason run by, many girls shouted. However, Jason just smiled and didnt say anything. Kay gritted her teeth as she trotted up and said, Jason, stop, youve run enough. Jason turned his head when he heard Kays voice, he smiled and said, So its Miss Martino, do you want to see me for something? If theres something, well talk about itter. There are still 5ps to go, and Ill be done in 5ps. Jason didnt stop, he kept running. He said to run 20ps that is 20ps, no more and no less. In fact, there were many others in the yground who noticed the situation, including other students and some instructors, and when they understood what was going on, they looked at Jason with a kind of respect and recognition. With Jasons constant speed, soon the remaining 5ps were about to bepleted. After another run back to the original starting point, Jason then stopped. Sweat has soaked his body security uniform all wet, a wring can wring out water. Sir. MillerC A row of girls have shouted, they all gathered around, some to Jason handed over tissues to wipe his sweat, some handed him over mineral water to drink. Seeing this scene, Kay felt very heartwarming. This proves that Jason has been fully recognized and embraced by these girls. Its already 12:30 p. m., and youre all grabbing lunch. In the afternoon there is training, when you arete I will have to punish you for runningps! Dismiss all of you, go eat if you have to, then go back to your dormitory and rest. Hey, that girl, Miss Martino is right next to me, why are you still rubbing yourself on me? And ire, why are you staring at me with your eyes wide open? Youve never seen such a handsome instructor, have you? Get the hell out of here! It took Jason a lot of coaxing and orders to blow away all the girls in the thirdpanys toon. Kay looked on and really felt good and funny, and only after the girls had dispersed did shee over and say, I dont know what you think after 20ps. Are you tired? Miss Martino, can you run 20ps without getting tired? Not to mention this hot day oops, why Im a little dizzy Jason reached out and rubbed his temples, his eyebrows locked, a look of difort. Kay saw this and hurried over to him, asking in a nervous tone; Are you, are you okay? Is it too much physical exertion? Just suddenly feel a little dizzy Jason opened his mouth, and as he spoke, his knees all started to half crouch, looking like he was about to fall to the ground. Kay saw this and rushed closer with a concerned look on her face. When Kay came closer, Jason suddenly reached out and put his hand on Kays shoulder, a move that seemed so natural that he was more at ease with it, and then said, Miss Martino, please take me out of here first. When Jasons arm came up, Kays heart was really flooded with a strange feeling, and she almost instinctively had to take Jasons arm away. But once she saw Jasons current situation, she gritted her teeth and held back, but said in a bad mood: What hero you say you are ying? You know you dont have the ability, but you still want to run 20ps in the hot sun, you really think you are a special forces soldier ah? Ill take you directly to the school hospital to see it. Once Jason heard this, he couldnt help but snicker in his heart. Do not say that a light under 20ps, even if it is a weighted state to run on a 2, 30ps are not a problem. Not to mention, so openly embracing the shoulders of the beautiful principal, the taste is simply wonderful, can be called a great enjoyment. Jasons left hand under Kays shoulder, the two bodies can be said to be very close to each other, a wisp of fragrance from the body of the beautiful principal passed, that with the smell of body odor deep inhtion, are making people feel rxed and happy. From time to time, under the kind of physical contact, Jason can feel the beauty principal that delicate and extremely stic body, this feeling is enough to make people overwhelmed inexorable. Miss Martino, there is no need to go to the hospital. It is just a momentary difort, and it will be fine in a while. By the way, you came to see me is something? Jason said. Still a little relieved, Kay asked, Is it really necessary to go to the school hospital? Miss Martino, its really not necessary. Its already a lot of trouble, and it would be a lot of trouble to go to the school hospital again. Besides, my problem isnt that big, Im probably just too tired all at once, so Ill be fine after a little rest. Jason said seriously. Okay, Ill take you to the principals office then. mr. Wilson is looking for you and wants to meet with you to talk about something. Kay said. Jason was stunned for a moment C Mr. Wilson, the same Mr. Wilson who rmended him toe to Oakshire University as a security guard, what did he want to do? Jason didnt know what to expect, but it was a long walk to the administration building and then to Mr. Wilsons office. On the way to the administration building and then to Mr. Wilsons office, it was a long walk. No! Absolutely nothing! Not to mention, the beauty principal this shoulder is really slippery and delicate ah, although not deliberately with the hand to hold the experience, but is also able to feel out. The beauty principal this small waist twist is simply swaying ah, this is not, drive up her voluminous rounded buttocks, asionally will also touch Jasons body, that taste is really soul-crushing ah. Kay are ashamed to die, she tang a vice president of Oakshire University, usually high above, can only be seen from afar but not close to profane, never had such intimate contact with a person of the opposite sex. She has enough suitors in Oakshire to form a long line, but she has never epted the advances of any of the opposite sex, nor has she ever had such intimate contact with any of the opposite sex at this moment. As she walked along the school road, she inevitably encountered some students, and she felt a little embarrassed to meet the astonished stares of those students. If it were not for the fact that Jason ran 20ps in the hot sun, his body might be in a state of weakness and might faint from heatstroke, she would not have let this guy reach out and walk on her shoulder. Almost there, almost to the administration building! This is the only way Kay canfort herself. The journey that usually seemed so short to Kay was now as long as a long march, and some students even greeted her along the way, how could she be embarrassed? She also had to smile and nod in response, and when she noticed the strange expressions of some students she couldnt exin, which really made her so embarrassed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground. Let her feel a little better is that this guy also seems to be honest, and did not take advantage of this opportunity to make some molestation of her what action. If this is really the case, she will definitely say nothing and just throw this guy down, not caring whether he is alive or dead. Miss Martino, go slower, go too fast, I cant kick my breath Jason said fervently, but the heart is secretly thinking that this section of the road is only so far in total, walk a little slower, a little longer, in order to make this moment of intimacy canst a little, even if it is more than a second is also beautiful ah. Kays heart is really angry to gnash her teeth, but a look at Jasons current state, she had to put up with it. As he walked, a tall, sexy figure wearing a military uniform was suddenly ushered in infront of him. Surprisingly, it was Lukas! This woman, who does not appear early in the morning, howe she met this moment? Huh? Miss Martino, whats going on with you? Whats with this Jason guy- Lukas naturally saw Kay and Jason when she noticed that Jasons arm was actually walking on Kays shoulder, so intimate that she was amazed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kay blushed slightly, she said in a good-natured way: Its not this guy who has to show off, this morning he waste for military training, so he punished himself by running 20ps of the yground. After running down he said he felt dizzy or something, I had to help him walk Lukas sniffed and his eyes lit up, his eyes full of cunning stared at Jason, straight to Jasons heart a burst of hair, a bad feeling. Run 20ps and you have to get dizzy, you have to get weak, you have to walk with Miss Martino? I say Jason, when did you be so thick-skinned? Or do you think Miss Martino is easy to bully? Lukas said with a sneer. Kays face was stunned, only to feel that Lukas had something to say. Jason, I remember that with your physical fitness, not to mention the 20ps, even if you run a 50 or 60ps, you are still the same vitality, right? Miss Martino, I think we should take this guy to the university hospital for a full checkup to see if the situation is as he said he would be dizzy and weak or something. Lukas said. Uh really dont say, it feels like its easing up quite a bit now. That dizzy feeling has lessened quite a bit and has basically recovered. Jason chuckled, he fondly took his arm off Kays shoulder, then said, By the way, Miss Martino, didnt you say Mr. Wilson was looking for me in a hurry Lets go faster! The first thing you need to do is to take the first step towards the front of the house, and thats a little bit of a weakness to go first. Kay are frozen, the moment before this guy also said to walk slower, this moment is as fast as a step? Who is he ying with here? Kay came back to her senses, with her ice-cold intelligence naturally also understand what happened, immediately she pink fist, gritting teeth indignant voice: Jason, you, you shameless person, you hateful abominable me, I really angry! Lukas sighed lightly and said, Miss Martino, you have to be careful in the future, this guy Jason is shameless, dont give him the appearance of pretending to be fooled. If I hadnt known him for many years and knew his shameless character well, I wouldnt have been able to see through his acting skills. Kay stomped her foot in anger and said in an annoyed voice, This shameless liar, I will not spare him! Thinking about the journey, Jason hooked up with her, a look of peace of mind, and many students along the way that strange gaze, her heart is simply to explode, if not Jason fled quickly, she would like to put this guy on the spot to the skin to be willing. Chapter 130 Interview with the Principal! Principals Office. Jason came to the principals office with all sorts of doubts and confusion, and he really wondered what this Mr. Wilson wanted to see him about. Knock Knock C Jason raised his hand and knocked on the door, the door opened and it was Oscar who opened the door. Oscar a pair of shing wise gaze to Jason, saw Jason covered in hot sweat, the body of the security uniforms are all soaked with sweat, which is also to highlight Jasons own aura of upright masculinity, he could not help but smile, said: You are Jason, right? I am none other than Oscar. Mr. Wilson, hello hello, first time meeting, please bear with me. Jason smiled. While talking, Kay also came from the back, a jade face caged frost, especially when seeing Jason, that face are furiously white, a look of hatred will Jason to a thousand cuts like. But because Oscar was present, she couldnt easily get angry. Youre wee,e on,e on in all of you. Oscar smiled. Jason hurriedly walked into the office, he was embarrassed to look aside Kay, more or less still have a little bit of weakness. Walking inside the office, Oscar invited Jason and Kay to sit on the sofa, poured tea and said with a smile, Jason, speaking of which, when you joined the office, it was only right that I should be the one to receive you. Since I wasnt there, but I was out of school at the time, I let Miss Martino receive it. Jason smiled and said, Mr. Wilson is very kind, Mr. Wilson has a lot of important things to do. It would be a real shame to bother Mr. Wilson with such a small matter as my onboarding. Besides, Miss Martino has been very weing to me and has been taking good care of me during the past few days. Hmph! Kay coldly grunted, obviously not eat Jason lending flowers to the Buddhas set. Oscarughed and said, Thats good. By the way, how does it feel to do this security job these days? I think its pretty good. Oakshire University is a century-old university with a rich culture, and Ive been here for a long time. Besides, I feel younger when I see young and energetic students in the school from time to time. Jason said with a straight face. That was better said than sung. Kay couldnt help but say. Jason hurriedly said, Miss Martino, I really mean what I say from the bottom of my heart. I also n to continue to work here as a security guard, have free time to go to our school library to read books, in such an environment to cultivate, how to say also to be a good young man with culture. YouC Kay choked for a moment, really cant imagine how cheeky this guy is, to be able to talk so eloquently. Oscar face some surprise, he vaguely perceived that Kay and Jason seem to be some wrong ah, between the words seem to contradict a lot. Oscar took a sip of tea and asked with a smile, Jason, its good if you like this job. But I think its only condescending to let you do this job. Jason immediately showed due modesty, he said, Mr. Wilson is serious, how can I be regarded as any talent? But Mr. Wilson, please dont worry, I will definitely do my job and strive to be a qualified security guard in the school. Good, good. Oscar grinned as he poured Jason another cup of tea and asked, looking casual, By the way, I dont know what kind of work youve done before either? I ah? Used to do all sorts of things, a lot of times back out of the country, but every single time things ended up getting away from fighting. Jason said looking unconcerned. Fight, fight?! Oscar froze, he almost choked as he took a sip of his tea, he just couldnt think of any industry job that involved fighting. Yeah, its simr in nature to a fight, I guess. Jason said. Oscar a handful of years, experience is also very rich, two eyes like a torch, Jason answered when he has been secretly observing, he can not see Jason has the slightest sign of lying. Oscar couldnt help but remember that he had heard from Kay the other day after he returned to school that Jason had taught a few students a lesson, and he said politely, Jason, sometimes the job of campus security cant be solved by fighting. Some students may be naughty, but the nature is not too bad, just need to guide education can be. Mr. Wilson, please rest assured that I am a man who always likes to be reasonable. I have said simr things to Miss Martino. The quality of students who can enter Oakshire University should be very high, so I dont think they will be foolish enough to offend the bottom line of my principles. Jason said with a smile.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Oscar felt a headache, Jasons answer already implied that if a student offended his principle bottom line in the future, he would still take action. Oscar stopped dwelling on the subject and got down to business, Jason, youre filling in as an instructor these days, right? Jason nodded and said, Indeed, madam Murphy is not feeling well and asked me to take over for a few days. mr. Wilson, look, I am a security guard, but I am asked to take over as an instructor, you dont even think its appropriate, right? In theory, that is true. However, if you do have experience in this area of military training, then it is not a bad idea to take over the position of instructor temporarily. There is no better way to make the most of ones talents. Oscar opened his mouth and continued, You dont know that the leaders of the garrison are already aware of your temporary instructor. After passing the relevant test, they think you are capable enough to take up the task of military training instructor. Therefore, if you are willing to continue to act as an instructor, it is possible. Jasons face was stunned, and then he remembered what Lukas had saidst night, that she had asked the garrison side to give him a bright and temporary instructor status. Lukas is a senior captain of Special Combat Service, and the leaders in the garrison know her identity, so when she makes such a request, the garrison will certainly not veto it. The question now is whether Jason is willing to do so. So, Oscar the question, is really let Jason into a momentary dilemma. From his point of view to more, of course, he is not willing to find nothing to find himself a temporary instructor to be, who wants to be in the sun in the heat of the day ah, with his physical quality is not Ray, but every day drenched in sweat, but also ufortable. But when he thought of Lukasmission, the expectant gaze of the girls of the thirdpanys toon and their heartfelt affection for him came to mind. There is also that a smile surprised immortal figure, every time you see him the pair of eyes like a convergence of stars is bright, but also really let people can not refuse. If you leave and rece them with other instructors, they must feel disappointed and sad, right? After pondering for a long time, Jason took a deep breath and said, Okay, I am willing to act as an instructor for the time being. However, I have a question. You tell me. Oscar grinned. Mr. Wilson, look at me, Im doing two jobs, being a security guard and an instructor, shouldnt the school pay me two sries? Jason asked with a straight face. Chapter 131 – Predator! (I) Oscars face was stunned at the words, he did not expect Jason to ask this question. Oscarughed and said, Jason, you have a point. Instructors are not easy to be, and its also very hard, so your request is reasonable. How about this, I will discuss with Miss Martino to see how to set the sry allowance during your temporary instructor, how about that? That would be too grateful, the subsidy well do not have to give too much, ording to me a few tens of thousands of dors will be enough Jason said with a smile. Kay froze for a moment, quite speechless red at Jason, she is now toozy to speak, anyway, this guys chutzpah has been the normal people can not go to guess. There was nothing else to do, so Jason got up and said goodbye. He hadnt even eaten yet, and his stomach was already hungry. When Jason left, Kay looked at Oscar and asked, Mr. Wilson, did you see something? Up to now, still dont know the background of this guys identity? Oscar shook his head, said: I also do not know his origin identity. However, I see that he has a masculine aura, and calm, a kind of stability like a mountain eight wind calm, such a person is definitely not a pool of things. As for whye back to our school as a security guard, I do not know, wait and see what happens. Kay nodded, which more or less made her heart flutter with curiosity C what the hell was Jason bastards origin? Jason returned to Bamboo Residence. When he returned to his house, he saw that the door was hidden, and he pushed it in, expecting to see Lukas in bed with her jade body spread out as she continued to sleep. Unexpectedly, came in but saw no one in the house. Where did this woman go? She is not in the right time, hurry to upy the bed, I do not believe that she came back dare to bed to Jason thought to himself that he had just had a light lunch out and had to continue his military training in the afternoon, so he could take advantage of this time to rest for a while. Jason had justid down when his cell phone jerked to life and an unfamiliar call came in. Jason answered the phone, Hello?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hello, hello, is this Jason? Its me. Yes, you have a shipment that has arrived in n Piers, if you have time you cane and pick it up. Okay, Ill be there around this afternoon. OK, just in time for the afternoon, we have to unload. Okay, thanks then. Jason spoke up and hung up the phone. Has my predator arrived? Counting the time, it is indeed about time. Im really looking forward to the thrill of such a behemoth galloping through the city! Jason couldnt help but smile and mutter to himself. Jason didnt know where n Piers was, but it was possible to take a taxi, but the port is usually far away, and it would be nice to have someone with me on the journey. Jason then called Ratty and when the call was answered he said, Hello, Ratty? Are you free this afternoon? Free free free, whats Jasons order? If youre free, youe to Oakshire University like this at 5:30 p. m., meet me in front of the campus, and you drive me to n Piers. You know this port, right? Of course I know, one of the biggest ports of entry and exit trade this side of Oakshire. Thats fine, Ill see you this afternoon. Yes! After the call ended, Jason closed his eyes and took a break to continue his afternoon military training. Afternoon. The waning sun descended, reflecting the blood red of the ground. The girls of the thirdpanys first toon ended the days military training tasks with a whistle. Each of their slightly youthful faces were red, and each of them was so hot that they broke out in crystal sweat. The whole training process was very tiring because Jasons requirements were extremely strict. During the military training Jason did not smile, extremely serious and cold, there is a kind of oppressive aura of majesty, but also make a row of girls in the training is extremelymitted and focused. However, during the break between training sessions, Jason told them some interesting stories, such as some customs and people in different parts of the world, which made them feel that the training was not boring at all. This is what they like about Jason, he is serious when he should be serious, but rxed when he should be rxed and happy. After finishing training, Jason walked towards the outside of the school. He looked at the time and saw that it was already 5:30 p. m. He thought that Ratty was already waiting outside the school gate. Out of the school gate, Jason is to see a ck Passat parked on the right side of the school gate, which is exactly the same car he drovest night. He walked over and the drivers window rolled down to reveal Rattys shapely face, and he smiled, Jason, youre here. Jason got in the car, pulled out a cigarette and handed one to Ratty, who smoked one too, and said, Come on, lets go to n Piers. Good! Ratty smiled, started the car and whizzed off all the way. Jason, what are you doing over at the port? Ratty couldnt help but ask. My consignment has arrived, go over and pick it up. Jason said. Cargo? Need a ships consignment? Ratty froze for a moment, then said, Must be something big, right? Jason nodded and said with a smile, Yes, it is indeed big. Then Ill drive faster. Ratty smiled, he didnt ask what it was, he would have known when he arrived anyway. It took almost an hour of driving to reach n Piers. This is one of thergest trading ports in Oakshire, and the ports docks are filled with ships at anchor. The ports daily cargo volume is extremelyrge, ranking it among the top ten ports in the country, and it is an important gateway to Oakshires foreign trade. Go to Pier 8. Jason said to Ratty. Ratty responded and drove to the location of Pier 8. When he arrived at Pier 8, Jason stepped out of the car, took out his cell phone and contacted the other party. A momentter, a man in a work uniform came over and met with Jason. The man checked Jasons ID, verified the pickups identity information, and then led Jason and Ratty toward the front. Walking up to an unloading point, the man pointed ahead and said, Mr. Miller, thats your shipment. A side of Ratty along with the man pointed towards the front, a look under, Ratty the whole person froze a moment, looked extremely incredible. What did he see? Its an SUV! To be precise, it is a behemoth-like off-road vehicle, rough and rigid body structure, all covered by that thickyer of steel armor, the entire body length has exceeded 6 meters, the height is at least 2. 6 meters or so, the whole car across where, invisible to bring people an unspeakable feeling of suffocation shock! This technically can no longer be considered a car, as if it were an armored fighting vehicle! Because, this car is exactly what the world calls the most unstoppable vehicle in the world C the Paramount Predator! Chapter 132 – Predator! (II) Ratty is not wrong, this is really the Paramount Predator. Previously Ratty followed Cameron in the Golden Triangle area, in that war-torn area, this car is also from time to time to see. Many local armed forces have modified this car into a real armored fighting vehicle, galloping charge, on the road can do anything. The Marauder weighs up to 15 tons and is bulletproof to NATO-approved Level 3 standards. This means that this explosion-proof off-road vehicle can withstand not only submachine gun and grenade attacks, but also damage from anti-tank mines. On the road, this car can be called a real giant, other vehicles in front of it is like a toy car,pletely easy to run over and truly unstoppable! Ratty was shocked how this car could be in the country. You know, this car is prohibited to buy in the country, even if you can afford to buy, but also absolutely can not be on the road. To buy this car, at the very least, you need tens of millions of dors, and you have to prove that you are not a terrorist, prove that you have no criminal record, and also to state in detail the purpose of buying this car. Even if you do the above points, the final license on the road on this point will be stuck master. So, Ratty couldnt help but look at Jason curiously, he knew that Jason was capable of a lot, and Jason certainly didnt transport this car to Oakshire as a disy to put it away, it must be on the road. As for how Jason was able to get this car on the road legally, this is something he really doesnt know anymore. By this time, Jason had finished dealing with the man andpleted the delivery procedures. Jason also got the keys to the car, is greeted Ratty, said with a smile, Come on, lets go over and try the car. Yes! Ratty smiled and walked along with Jason toward the front. The closer you get, the more you can feel the sense of massiveness that this car brings, bringing an unimaginable oppressive force, crimson body in the reflection of the sun like ayer of blood, coupled with the tough and domineering body structure, looking like a bloodthirsty beast is quietly creeping. At the same time, Ratty keenly saw that the car has been licensed, the license te is white, written Beijing A. V5887, which means that this is a military license te, the front of the Beijing is on behalf of the capital military district! Seeing this overbearing license te, Ratty couldnt help but feel a little confused. Jason opened the car door and got in. The interior of this car is simple and does not look luxurious, simple and used, with many buttons on the center console with different functions. Sitting in this car, it gives the feeling of sitting on the second floor and driving, knowing that the height of this car reaches about 2. 6 meters, sitting inside gives a sense of extreme security. It was a feeling of being sheltered by that steel fortress. Rumble! Jason started the car, a burst of roar passed, like a giant beast roaring and roaring, like a bloodthirsty and hideous beast is awakening, is reviving, emitting a domineering and unparalleled aura. Haha, this is the kind of car a man should drive, its really strong enough and cool enough! Jason looked satisfied and couldnt help but smile broadly. Jason, this car on the road, the turnaround rate is definitely one thousand ah! What Lamborghini, Ferrari, Bentley, these so-called luxury cars are not enough to see, even close to dare note close to, or a random cut, all these cars to lift out! Ratty smiles back. He also understood why Jason didnt ask for the Passat when he said he would give it to him to drivest night. It turns out that Jason had already prepared and waited for this giant bomb-proof off-road vehicle toe over and use it. As Jason said, this car, but also really iron-blooded men can drive the car, otherwise a weak man with this car, it seems too awkward, the kind of momentum simply can not manage this huge and tough vehicle. Jason, is it okay for you to drive this car on the road? Will there be traffic police stop? Ratty couldnt help but ask. Jasonughed and said, Why cant it be on the road? The car has regr license tes, so if it cant be on the road, why would I get the car here? Ratty hemmed and hawed and said, Its still Jason who has the ability. I dare say this is definitely the first Paramount Marauder to hit the road in this country! Jasons mouth flushed with a smile, and Ratty was not wrong to say so. It also reminded Jason that when he insisted on returning to the city, Old Mr. Pepper had a personal conversation with him and asked him what he wanted to do when he returned from the military. Jason in Dragon Shade for many years, countless times of life and death, countless times for the countrys efforts, outstandingpletion of an incredible mission, among them are the highest level of the SSS is also the most dangerous mission. With Jasons military achievements over the years, it can be said that as long as Jasons word, whether it is power, money, women have everything. In fact, the Military Department has given Jason too many honors, so many that Old Mr. Pepper does not know what to give him. Therefore, when Jason wanted to return to the city, Old Mr. Pepper had this question. However, to Old Mr. Peppers surprise, Jason only wanted a vehicle to get around in Oakshire, which was simple enough, no matter how expensive the car was, Old Mr. Pepper could equip Jason with one. But Jason wants the Paramount Predator! This car is not allowed to be on the road domestically, and the standard of this car has basically reached the standard of military off-road armored vehicles. So, the only way to get this car to be able to go on the road is to match the military tes and turn it into a military vehicle. In this way, it is able to get on the road. However, it is not true that everyone can do this as long as they are in the military. If not for Jasons exceptional, unparalleled military achievements, even with the prestige of Old Mr. Pepper, could not give him this precedent.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In the end, it was agreed upon by Old Mr. Peppers proposal and through discussions in the capitals military district. The military side stepped in and procured the car from South Africa, followed by military tes, and entered the car into the nations traffic system, making the car legal on the road. Come on, lets go back first! Jasonughed and stepped on the gas, and the huge beast-like Marauder began to move forward. Not to mention Ratty, some of the staff near this dock saw this giant vehicle began to walk on the road, one all stunned, they can not imagine this car in the city on the road, must be extremely shocking it. Ratty, Im going back to school first. What about you? Going back to the furniture factory? Jason asked. Well, Ill go back inside the factory first. Ill contact youter if somethinges up. Ratty said. Good! Jason nodded and drove to a stop next to Rattys Passat. Ratty stepped out of the car and returned to his Passat, looking at the Predator next to him, he had a sense of extreme insignificance, only to feel that his car was like a toy car inparison. Chapter 133 Oakshire’s First Goddess! Herthum Group. A limited edition red Ferrari 455 sped all the way to Herthum Group amidst that high-pitched engine sound. Zee! The Ferrari with all the style and dignity stopped, the door opened, a well-dressed young male stepped out of the car, his face handsome, face like a crown, but a vague flow of a feminine attitude. This is none other than Jaden, the youngest member of The Howard Family. Jaden stepped out of the car and raised his eyes to look at the Herthum Group in front of him, a hint of fervor faintly appearing in the depths of his eyes. Jaden walked into the Herthum Group, perhaps because he hade to the Herthum Group many times, so the receptionist in the lobby recognized him and shouted Mr. Yang when they saw him walk in. Jaden nodded politely and smiled, a detail that he always cared about to show his grooming. Jaden stepped into the elevator and pressed the number button for the 36th floor, and the elevator went all the way up and soon stopped. Jaden walked out and walked down the hallway on this floor, eventually stopping in front of an office with a sign that said Chairmans Office. When he came here, his face was obviously a little excited, and the touch of fervor deep in his eyes was even more zing, he took a deep breath, then raised his hand and knocked on the door. Who is it? A small loudspeaker at the office door came a wonderfully pleasant sound like the sound of a phoenix shattering in Kunshan.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sally, its me, Jaden. Mr. Howard, I dont think I have an appointment with you, do I? Sally, is it only by appointment that I can see you? I just came back from the capital and have something to talk to you, can you let me in? Jaden opened his mouth and asked. After a short silence, the pleasant voice rang out again, Good, then youe in. Jaden immediately pushed the door and looked up to see Sally, who was known as the first goddess of Oakshire, sitting in her office chair like an independent person, and the elegance and quietness flowing out from her body made people cant help but feel a thought that can only be seen from afar but not near. Mr. Howard, what can I do for you? Sally is still sitting on the chair, a pair of autumn water beautiful eyes calmly looking at Jaden who walked in, the extremely beautiful jade face also looks waveless. Jaden looked at Sally in front of him and felt that he couldnt get tired of looking at her. He had been in the capital for a month and he had yed with some top celebrities during his time there, but now that he looked at Sally, he felt that those so-called top celebrities were simply firefliespeting with the bright moonpared to Sally, and there was noparison at all. The Sally in front of you is wearing a silver gray professional outfit, showing a dry and simple atmosphere, from her body emanates out of that intellectual elegance is intoxicating during, a as if the heavenly gift of a beautiful jade face wless and immacte, as if a snow lotus blooming on the top of the snowy mountains, presenting a unique beauty and holiness to the fullest! Jaden was fascinated for a while, only to feel that such a beautiful person, should be in heaven, should not exist in the world. Mr. HowardC Sally willow brows frowned slightly as she shouted. Jaden immediately came back to his senses, he straightened his gaze and said, Sally, I will be hosting a grand dinner party at the Bauhinia Vi this evening, and I would appreciate if you could attend to participate then. Here is the invitation. Jaden smiled and ced an exquisite invitation with gold stamping on the desk top. Sally sniffed and said, Thanks to Mr. Howard for the invitation. However, I have a lot of work during this period of time, negotiating several projects, and I have been busy, basically approving the projects at night. So, Im only afraid I wont have time to participate. Jaden was not surprised by Sallys polite refusal, as if it had been expected. In fact, he had asked Sally out many times in the past, but basically they were all politely declined, and over time, he got a little used to it. Sally, I know you are usually very busy with your work and rarely attend parties. But I came to invite you to the dinner tonight because I thought it would be helpful to you for Herthum Group. Jaden said in a tone that seemed sincere beyond words. This time around, Jaden appears to be very confident and seems to have the cards. Sallys eyes rolled and her face remained calm as she asked in a nd tone, Helpful to me and thepany? What do you mean? Heres the thing, tonights dinner, Mr. Shaw of Betastone Company and Mr. Wells of The Wells Family in the capital also came to participate. I have a very good rtionship with Mr. Wells and I may be able to help you in some areas of cooperation. Jaden said. Sallys face could not help but move slightly after hearing the words, saying that Herthum Group had recently started a new energy cooperation with Betastone Company, and Herthum Group wanted to enter the new energy field, which was Sallys important n for thepanys next development. In the energy industry, Betastone Company is one of the giants. In addition, The Wells Family in the capital also holds a lot of domestic energy industries, if we can ride on the line of The Wells Family, then Herthum Group can also have a broaderyout in the field of new energy. Jaden is obviously aware of the Herthum Groups presence in the new energy sector, which is why he mentioned it specifically. Only what puzzled Sally was how Jaden knew about the Herthum Groupsyout. Mr. Shaws does have some business cooperation with my side. Since Mr. Shaw is alsoing, Ill think about it, and Ill go there when I have time. Sally thought about it and then said. Jaden saw that Sally had been somewhat relieved, and his heart also rose with excitement. He walked up slightly, looked at the time and said, Sally, look its six oclock, why dont I wait for you and then go to Bauhinia Vi together? No, if Im going, Ill go there myself. Sally bluntly refused. Jaden couldnt help but frown, hearing such a rejection in his heart was really unpleasant, he repeatedly invited Sally to have a meal alone, but was unsessful. This time, he did not want to give up easily. The gaze in his eyes noticed a bullet head that seemed to be stained with blood sitting on Sallys desk, and he subconsciously reached over and said, Sally, you usually still like this kind of gadgets? Jaden, stop it! Dont move it! Sallys face changed, she shouted loudly and instantly reached over and clutched the warhead tightly in her hand. Jadens face was frozen, he did not expect a bullet head only, but caused Sally such a big reaction. How can you be like this? You have to touch other peoples things without permission, get out! Sally cold face, instantly became a little impersonal, as if the warhead is her most precious thing, in addition to her any Ran are not allowed to touch a half. Sally is obviously moved by the fire, fuming she is looking very cold, there is a cold breath, like an iceberg. Perhaps thats why shes called an iceberg goddess. Jadens face was a little white, he couldnt figure out, just a bullet head, how in Sallys eyes is so precious? And even went out of his way to get angry about it? With his status as the youngest of The Howard Family, he has power and money, and there are many women who are eager for his favor. He had never been so scolded by a woman before? Thinking of this, he could not help but be a little annoyed in his heart. But Jaden restrained himself and did not allow himself to lose his temper as he said, Im sorry, I was out of line just now. Then Ill go first. Please dont forget the banquet at eight oclock this evening, Ill be waiting for your arrival. Jaden said he said goodbye to Sally and left Sallys office looking ashamed. After Jaden walked out, Sally got up and closed the office door, and then her whole back leaned against the office door, her right hand was still clutching the bullet head, the pair of beautiful eyes dotted like autumn water shed a trace of memory, her sandalwood mouth slightly open, could not help but murmur C Where the hell are you? Why cant I find news of you by all means? Do you know that I really want to see you again, even if its only one side! There are too many thanks that I did not have time to say at that time Her thoughts went back to the crisis-ridden rainforest. There seems to be the heart-pounding sound of gunfire, explosions, and those enemies with hideous faces, as well as the pungent smell of blood and the thick killing atmosphere that permeates the ears. It was all as if it was a nightmare, a nightmare in hell! And help her to dispel this nightmare, is that like a majestic mountain like the towering man, he time and again with his flesh and blood to defend her from repeated injuries, to protect her body and safety, himself is scarred, bloodstained. Every time she thought of it, her heart ached, and a blend of gratitude and guilt pervaded. She also remembered that in that rainforest, the man also did not know where to dig some roots to pick some wild fruits, let her chew and eat, some of those roots and wild fruits are really bitter, that taste she still remember, not good at all. But now, she only felt the bitter taste of that time to recall but became sweet as honey, she still wants to eat these roots and wild fruits he dug, just there is still this opportunity? You gave me the rest of my life, but I dont know if Ill have a chance to see you again in this life! Sally sighed softly in her heart, and her beautiful eyes were filled with a sense of frustration. She did not know that she was so eager to see him again, ispletely out of the heart of that gratitude, or mixed with other emotions, in short, she just want to see him, want to touch his body in the hands of those wounds. She has done her best to find out about this man, but unfortunately, so far it is still futile, no news. If there is news of him, then even the ends of the earth, she will only chase. Chapter 134 The killing machine is now! Dragons Hall. Whew! A car drove back, very fast, and finally squealed in front of Dragons Halls lodge. The car door opened and Kim stepped out of the car. His face still looked gloomy, but the gloomy face was tinged with a hint of excitement and exuberance, as if he had stolen some important information. Mr. Wetmore, Mr. Wetmore Once Kim walked inside the vi, he opened his mouth and shouted. Kim, what is it? Mr. Wetmore was in the lobby, and when he saw Kim hurrying in, he asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kim quickly walked up to Mr. Wetmore and said, Mr. Wetmore, the information has been found out about the girl that Jason had contact with at Oakshire No. 1 Middle School. Oh? Mr. Wetmores eyes shed sharply as he put down a copy of the evening paper in his hand and asked with considerable interest, Tell us exactly what the news is? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The boy who shed with Jason that afternoon we also tracked down, his name is Denis Thomson, but, speaking of Denis Thomsons father Mr. Wetmore should also be heard of, is the Flukords Group boss Maddox Thomson. So its Maddoxs son, and Maddoxspany is quite well known in the Oakshire real estatemunity. Mr. Wetmore said. Kim continued: We found Denis, and after questioning him, we learned what happened that afternoon. It turns out that this Denis likes Cillian and has been pestering her many times. It just so happened that Jason ran into him that afternoon, and Jason taught him a lesson. ording to Denis, Jason imed that Cillian was his sister. And Cillian did call Jason her brother. The corner of Mr. Wetmores mouth lifted with a sneer as he said, Jason said this Cillian is his sister? The two have different surnames, so I guess they are not real siblings. So, could it be that Cillian is Jasons adopted god-sister? Thats the only exnation. Kim opened his mouth and said, And all signs show that Jason is still extremely loving and caring for his sister. Has this Cillians family background been investigated? Mr. Wetmore asked. It has been investigated, this is ordinary family, and its parents are just ordinary working ss. But the information investigated shows that Cillian also has a real brother, which is this brother of hers is not in Oakshire and has not returned for a long time. Probably working outside the home. Kim said. Thats not enough to worry about. As long as this Jason has someone to hold on to in Oakshire, then his weakness is exposed. Mr. Wetmore sneered and said. A cold sh in Kims eyes, he lowered his voice and asked in a gruesome tone, Mr. Wetmore, whats the next move? For now, Ive sent someone to ambush at the entrance of Oakshire No. 1 Middle School and keep an eye on Cillian. This Jason repeatedly provoked, has made us lose a lot of money. dan and other people have been abolished, the scarlet casino is still being sealed, plus Zain a dozen people were killed, has made us lose a lot of strength. This Jason, we cant get rid of him! Mr. Wetmore opened his mouth, and then his eyes sank, the killing machine was revealed, and said word by word, Choose the day rather than crash! Lets use this Cillian as a breakthrough, take her hostage, force Jason out, set a killing trap and get rid of him once and for all! Yes, Mr. Wetmore! Kim nods her head. The sharpness in Mr. Wetmores eyes was cold, and he continued, There is no room for error in tonights operation. In order to prevent any eventuality, tonight you personally, leading ten elite experts, go to theyout, must be foolproof! Mr. Wetmore, dont worry, if Jason takes the bait tonight, hell be dead! Kim said in a deep voice. Go ahead, Ill be waiting for your good news! Mr. Wetmore said. Kim nodded, he turned away, and in the moment of turning around, a gloomy and cold killing intent pervaded from his body, like a poisonous snake spitting its letter. The sun sets in the west. The blood-colored afterglow will reflect the evening sun in the sky a red, showing a magnificentndscape of a burning sky. At the entrance of Oakshire University, studentse and go in twos and threes, with a youthful energy,ughing and talking, walking in pairs. Rumble! At this time, a roaring vibration like a giant beast in the roar of the engine sound from far and near to pass ande. Many peoples eyes were drawn to it, and then both Oakshire University students and other people from all walks of life outside the university saw a crimson SUV that was a gigantic vehicle driving by. Heavy body, tough shape, wild aura, driving all the way to the attention, but subconsciously dodge, as if in avoiding the flood of beasts. As for some passing vehicles, those car owners see the oing giant, has long hit the steering wheel far away to avoid, because a little closer, that huge gap in volume will definitely let people produce a heavy sense of oppression. The car is none other than the Paramount Marauder. Jason sat in the car and drove therge SUV all the way to the front of the school. The security guard at the entrance of the school immediately came forward and Jason rolled down the window and said, Its me. Jason? This, this is your car? A security guard asked in a surprised voice. Yeah, my car. It just arrived today, so Im going to go get the car back. Jason said. My God, this is the first time Ive seen a car this big. The guard spoke up and opened the lift barrier. Its okay, youll see it a lotter. Jason smiled, drove onto campus and drove in the direction of Bamboo Residence. Such a behemoth of a car in the campus, naturally is to attract the attention of countless students, many male and female students look shocked, some boys faces are showing a hint of yearning, thinking that if they can drive such a car, it must be very stylish. When Jason drove all the way to Bamboo Residence, he saw a luxurious Bentley Mulsanne car parked in the courtyard in front of Kays house. In front of the front of the car stood a young man in a suit, could not see his front, but from his slender body and elegant demeanor, it was not difficult to tell that this was a certain powerful and noble son. In front of this young man stood none other than Kay, and the two were talking. Is it hard to be a suitor of the beautiful principal? Jason secretly thought, such a powerful and noble male, personally driving such a top luxury car toe, how many women in this world can refuse? Jason continued to drive towards his yard, good thing the yard was wide enough to amodate the Paramount Marauder, otherwise the car wouldnt have known where to put it down the road. Chapter 135 – Choice of male companion! Jason drove the Marauder into the front yard of his house with no intention of listening to Kays conversation with the mboyant gent. The problem was that the two houses were next to each other and the front yards were connected, so he still faintly heard the conversation between the two drifting through the car window as he drove over C Mr. Doyle, I really dont need you to apany me to the dinner at the Bauhinia Vi. Thank you so much for your kindness. Kay, look Im driving over here, why note along? Mr. Doyle, I wasnt going to attend the dinner tonight. Ive been very busytely. It was only when I learned that my friend Sally was also attending that I thought of going over. As for the escort, there is really no need for your escort. Kay, I do think it would be too cold for you to go over there and be alone. Its good to have a malepanion with you. You cant misunderstand, I dont mean a malepanion in any other sense, but just a role as a green leaf. As the two were talking, they obviously noticed this Paramount Marauder driving by. Immediately, Kay and that Mr. Doyles eyes could not help but turn and see this tough and overbearing explosion-proof off-road vehicle, their faces could not help but freeze. Connor Doyle eyes shed a trace of surprise, he came from a distinguished background, extensive experience, a nce to recognize the car is the Paramount Marauder, the problem is that this car, not to mention the road, the country is prohibited to buy. So, in the country simply can not see a Paramount Marauder, no matter how rich you can not import to buy. However, now he actually saw a real Marauder, his heart inevitably felt some shock and unbelievable. By this time, Jason had parked the Paramount Marauder in the front yard of his house, and he pushed open the door and stepped down. Kay saw it, a glint in her eyes, and whirled to Connor and said, Who says I dont have a malepanion? Hmm? Kay which malepanion do you have? Connor asked in a surprised voice as he looked back. He! Kay opened her mouth and reached out. Connor frowned slightly, the gaze in his eyes followed the direction of Kays hand and saw Jason walking towards the house on his right. Connor saw Jason, but he didnt think he was the guy Kay was referring to who could apany her to the dinner, because Jason was wearing a security uniform and looked like a school security guard. Even if Jason had stepped out of this Marauder, he didnt think the car was Jasons. He guessed that Kay was not referring to Jason, but to the house. Could it be that the malepanion Kay was talking about lived in the house next door? Even, he thought that the owner of this Paramount Marauder should be the person who lived in the house on the right, which is Kays so-called malepanion, right? Kay, is it possible that the malepanion you spoke of is in this room? Connor asked. Cant you see a live person this big? Kay opened her mouth, she stared at Jason who was taking out his keys to open the door and said, Jason, dont you y deaf and dumb,e here! OMGC Jason heart that regret ah, intestines are going to be green, should have known before to take two more steps, a little earlier open the doorway to slip back into the room after closing the door for good. This is good, the beauty principal of this disaster to avoid the East can not be avoided. Jason naturally heard Kays words, and when he saw out of the corner of his eye Kay reaching towards him and dering that he was the so-called malepanion, he was pouring bitterness in his heart. Bullshit malepanion, is obviously a shield! He turned his head and looked over, smiling, So its Miss Martino, what do you want? I just finished my military training and I havent even eaten, Im starving to death. Jasons words have a clear meaning, that is, I am busy all day have not had time to eat, there are no things to push to my head. Youe first. Kay said unquestioningly. Jason had to walk over with a stiff upper lip, who let Kay be his top boss. He was really a bit speechless, this beautiful principal caught who is not good but must catch him to be a shield? Is this her revenge? Yes, she must be taking revenge! Jason remembered what happened at noon, did not he just put his hand on her shoulder and walk for a while? What a big feud. Connor stared at Jason, and by now, he knew that Jason was the person Kay was referring to. This made him feel a sense of extreme absurdity, this is just a security guard, and Kay actually appointed him as his malepanion? Whats so special about this security guard? Is not rtively handsome, masculine a little? Also quite tall, half a head higher than yourself. But whats the point of all this? There is no way to hide the fact that he is a security guard! Therefore, Connor looked at Kay and said, Kay, even if you dont want me to apany you to the dinner party, you dont have to find such a reason to refuse me, right? You let this security guard apany you to the dinner party? Thetter questioning words can be with an oily contempt. Jason frowned, his deep gaze fixed on Connor, and said, Miss Martino, who is this human-looking guy? Why does he look like a bully when he opens his mouth to speak? This is Connor, the son of The Doyle Family, and the general manager of Ant Co. Kay introduced the voice. Ant Co.?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jasons face froze, and then a cold aura shed in the depths of his eyes, he remembered Lukas mentioned to him that HM1 toxin was rted to Ant Co. and that two soldiers in Dragon Shade died from HM1 toxin! This guy in front of you is the general manager of Ant Co. Jasons eyes fixed on Connor, the other party is still very young, rich and handsome, jade tree, appearing to be extremely elegant and extraordinary, so handsome and golden man is naturally the Prince Charming defined by countless women. Connors eyes flooded with a hint of coldness, but did not re up. With the power of The Doyle Family in Oakshire and his reputation in Oakshire, who would dare to say such a thing to his face? Miss Martino, is this Connor looking for you? I think he must have coveted your beauty, and hes been chasing you to your doorstep, right? To deal with such a rogue scoundrel, I as the school security should stand out and throw him out. Jason said seriously. Who are you? How dare you talk to me like that? Connor angrily up, forgiving his connotation is good, hearing such words also inevitably moved the anger. He is the son of The Doyle Family and he just throws himself out? I may not be anything, but throwing you out can still be done. Jason smiled ndly, and his deep gaze flickered with hidden sharpness as he stared at Connor. Connor was about to have a fit when, unawares, he came into contact with Jasons gaze and felt a sudden sense of danger. Jason, dont be impulsive! Kay hastily reached out and pulled Jasons arm, she knew Jasons hand, he said throw Connor out that is absolutely doable, thats why she pulled Jason, then said, Mr. Doyle, please go ahead, if Im going to the dinner tonight, I already have a malepanion. Kay, are you gambling with me? Hes just a security guard Whats wrong with security guards? Are security guards not people in your eyes? Cant they attend the dinner at Bauhinia Vi? Kay, I didnt mean it like that. Its just, its just- Connor opened his mouth, he looked at Jason and really didnt understand why Kay would rather choose the other man as a malepanion than himself. In the end, Connor still went away with an iron face, driving away in his luxury car, except that when he left, his eyes shed with a cold killing machine of extreme madness. A security guard, how dare you disrespect me, you are really impatient to live, then I will make you whole! Chapter 136 Going to the banquet! Jason stared in the direction of the Bentley Mulsanne that was far away, and a chill shed quietly in the depths of his eyes. The Doyle Familys son, the General Manager of Ant Co. He had never had any interest in such a young family, but Connors status as general manager of Ant Co. had aroused his interest. Is Ant Co. really rted to HM1 toxin? If it is rted, he will never forgive lightly, the only blood debt can be paid in blood! Dragon Shade warriors quietly contribute to the country, for the country born to die, and do not know how many times to carry out ssified missions, but also do not know how many times to suppress the foreign stupidity toe to offend the terrorist forces. So, behind this peaceful and stable environment in the city, is the blood of countless soldiers to defend toe. Yet there are people in the country who use the toxins developed to cooperate with the forces of the dark world outside the country to brutalize the warriors in the country? This alone makes his crime unforgivable and deserves to be killed! Once Connor left, Jason turned around as well, ready to return to his house. Kay shouted after seeing this, Jason, where are you going? Didnt I tell you to apany me to the banquet? Jason smiled and said, Miss Martino, you called me over just now to save the day and let me be a shield for once to blow away that guy who thinks so highly of himself. Now that my purpose has been aplished and my mission isplete, I am of course going back to the house. Kays face was a bit embarrassed, she called Jason over, indeed she had the intention of using Jason as a shield, but what she said was also true, she whirled and said: I admit, I did want to send Connor away through you. But when I said I wanted you to apany me to the party, I did mean it. It was not a perfunctory act. Im sure that if I go alone, hes going to be all over me again, would you like to see that? Thisment really pushed Jason into a dilemma. If you say you dont want to, wont that indirectly show that you care about the beauty principal? If you say yes, then in the eyes of the beauty principal, you will not appear to be unfeeling and unrighteous and suspected of having abandoned her? You see, at noon also to other people hooked up, the turn of the eye encounter what happened, then turn the other cheek. Its really not Jasons style to tear down a bridge. Since its a banquet, there should be a lot of good food in it, right? Jason asked with a smile after thinking about it. Thats for sure! It just so happens that Im hungry, and it seems good to take this opportunity to go for a big meal. Then why are you still standing? Get in the car! I havent even showered yet, shouldnt I take a shower or something? Jason said with some embarrassment. Kay looked at the time and said, Its toote to wait for you to finish your shower. Forget it, dont take a shower, and you dont have to change your clothes, just go. Just wearing a security uniform like that? Jason asked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kay red at him and said, What? Do you also look down on the security uniform youre wearing? Whats wrong with security uniforms? I think you look good in it, much smoother than that one worldly guy in a suit. Im just worried about pulling you down. Jason said. A persons identity is not determined by bright and beautiful appearance and dress, but by their own ability and learning to struggle step by step to get. Kays eyes were fixed on Jason and she said. Jason gave a smile and said, Miss Martino has a point. Then get in my car. Ill drive and youll show the way. Your car? Kay froze and couldnt help but look at the tough-looking, overbearing Paramount Marauder parked in front of Jasons house. Yes, because youre my date! Jason smiled as he walked toward the predator. Kay instantly felt a bit of a wonderful feeling, going to the banquet in such a huge and gigantic car, what kind of sensation would it cause? Its unimaginable now! When a car like this is on the road, the only experience will be the view of the mountains, right? Aftering back to her senses, she also remembered Jasons words just now, and she couldnt help but feel a little angry and funny, this guy did not to emphasize his dignity as a man. Emphasize that she is his femalepanion, making it seem as if he is the one invited to the banquet tonight, and she is just apanying him to the banquet. The Marauder was too tall, so after the passenger door opened, Jason had to hold Kay up, which allowed her to step on the cars pedals and sit up. Jason also got in the car, he started the car, a step on the gas pedal, the predator is a burst of roaring engine sound, this drive away. This your car? When did you buy it? Such a big car, can it really be on the road? Kay couldnt help but ask after sitting in the car, because sitting in such a huge car, the view in front of her was still reallypletely different and wide open. Its not really a purchase, I guess, its a match for me. It just arrived today, so I went and picked it up. Jason said. Matched? Kays face was amazed and looked incredulous. She couldnt figure out what kind of person could give Jason such a behemoth to use as a means of transportation. Yeah, matching. How else would I be able to afford to get a car like that over here. Jasonughed and said. Kay nodded as she gave Jason directions and drove in the direction of Bauhinia Vi, the venue for tonights party. Bauhinia Vi. Nearing eight oclock, Jason drove the Marauder to the Bauhinia Vi. When the security guards of Bauhinia Vi saw such a car driving by, they all looked alert instantly, and some of them even wanted to call the police immediately. After all, looking at such a behemoth of a car whizzing by, that oppressive force is simply too terrifying and suffocating. So after these security guards saw such a car full of danger driving over, they subconsciously went over to intercept it. This gentleman, this is a private mountain resort, may I ask what you are doing? A security guard opened his mouth, his face tense as ever. Isnt this the Bauhinia Vi? Jason asked as he pulled the car to a stop and poked his head out the window. Yes. Thats right, Im here for the party. Jason opened his mouth, he drove in and found an empty parking space to stop his car. After walking out of the car, he looked at the right side of his car is a Rolls-Royce Phantom, the left side of the car is a limited-edition red Ferrari 458, their own car parked in the middle, making the left and right of this car looks like that toy car in general. The Ferrari, in particr, looked incredibly small, not even as tall as one wheel of the Predator. This is the best way to show the style! Jason pushed open the car door and stepped down, went around to the passenger seat, and picked Kay up. Kay came over and naturally took Jasons arm and walked towards the inside of Bauhinia Vi. A red carpet stretched inside the Bauhinia Vi, and at the entrance of the lodge, a handsome young man in a white suit was greeting the guests, and it was Jaden. Jaden, as the host of tonights dinner, naturally had to receive the guests who came. When Kay walked over with Jason on his arm, his handsome yet feminine looking face had an exmation mark written all over it. Naturally he recognized Kay, but who was the man beside Kay? How dare you be a security guard? Dont say that this guy in a security uniform is Kays malepanion! Otherwise thats really ridiculous! With Kays reputation in Birsdris, there was a constant stream of suitors, including the son of The Doyle Family, who he knew had always been in love with Kay. Anyway, its not the turn of a security guard to be Kays malepanion, right? Whats going on here? Chapter 137 A full house is amazed! Just as Jadens face was full of exmation points, Kay had taken Jasons arm and walked over in a big way. Mr. Howard, thank you very much for the invitation toe to this evenings banquet. Kay said with a slight smile. Jaden came back to his senses and he said, Miss Martino is very polite. I wonder who this is? Hes my date Jason, Kay said, and then she walked right into the Bauhinia Vi with Jason on her arm. Is it really Kays date? This world is really crazy, looking for a security guard as a malepanion? Wait, what did Kay just say? This guys name is Jason? Jadens mind shed a thunderbolt, when he heard Kay say that this security guard is her male partner, he was first in surprise and amazement, but soon the name Jason immediately made him reflex. Jason, or a security guard! Thats him, the one George wanted to get rid of! Jaden instantly reacted to the sound, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold aura shed in the depths of his eyes. In order to help George, he approached Mr. Wetmore and asked Mr. Wetmore to take action, but from the information he got, it seems that Mr. Wetmores side failed to take action. This made him very dissatisfied, and Mr. Wetmore side also promised to continue to take action until Jason disappeared from Oakshire. Jaden really didnt expect that just tonight, Jason would show up at a private dinner he was hosting. If he had known beforehand that the other party was Jason, he would have found a way to prevent Jason from entering the Bauhinia Vi. After all, it was a dinner party he was hosting, and he was the host of the dinner party, and there was always a way to keep someone he didnt wee inside. Now that Kay has led Jason inside the lodge venue, it would be a little less than generous of him to go over and shoo people away. Jadens eyes shed with a trace of grim coldness, surprisingly, he let a guy he wanted to deal with walk into the venue of the party he hosted, which made him have a kind of sick feeling like eating a fly. The only thing he could do was to think of some general way to humiliate and suppress Jasonwhen the party started. Just a security guard, wearing a security uniform anding to tonights party? Jaden himself felt humiliated because all of the people attending the party tonight were high society dignitaries, and with Jasons arrival he felt it would bring the whole party down. When the timees, its you who will be embarrassed. So, Jaden was upset and there was a fire growing in his heart. Whew! At this point, a white Maserati SUV pulled in. Jaden looked at the license te and his eyes lit up, his previous displeasure dissipated and was reced by an unexinable excitement and thrill. Because, the goddess of his heart is here! Sally, the goddess he adores in his heart, has memorized the license te number of the car she drives. Inside Bauhinia Vi. The entire banquet hall is opulent and glorious, presenting a sense of extreme luxury and luxury. Many guests have alreadye to the banquet hall, men and women, gathered together. The male guests were all in suits, elegant, graceful, full of dignity, a set of elite nature of high society; female guests wearing a variety of dresses, dressed up in a variety of flowers, showing the beauty, showing a group of women vying for beauty. The guests in the venue were all dumbfounded when they saw Kay walk in with Jason on her arm. Kays reputation spread throughout Oakshire, so all the guests in the room recognized her as the famous beauty principal, but who was the security guard she was holding on to? Dressed in a security uniform, should not be standing outside the venue to maintain order? How did you walk in? And, it was Kay herself who reached out to hold it, which was a shocker! Isnt this the beauty principal who is famous for her beauty? Yes, its her! Such Kay falling posture, such an elegant and unconventional temperament, who is it if not Kay? Whos that security guard next to her? Why is she holding his arm? Am I seeing things out of my eyes? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I was hoping it was a blink of an eye, too. But the truth is the truth, and Im wondering if its hard to believe that Kay twisted her leg or something, so she needed to assist this security guard to walk in? Even so, the wheel is not the turn of this security guard ah! Im wondering if this security guard is Kays malepanion, right? A gent could not help but speak up. This cant be! A security guard is just a security guard, and hes qualified to be Kays malepanion? Then what are we? The gents words were immediately countered by several people. Among them, there are also many who adore Kay and list Kay as the goddess of their hearts. They all im to be rich and powerful gentry, so to say that a security guard can be Kays malepanion, which is uneptable to them, doesnt it show that they are not even as good as a security guard? These murmurs have more or less reached Jason and Kays ears. Kay ignored and did not feel embarrassed, her clean as jade stunning jade face still looked calm, she is not a woman who loves vanity, she is mature and sensible, so would not care about such remarks? Instead, she was a little worried about Jason, afraid that Jason would not feel embarrassed or even inferior when he heard such remarks and was in such an environment? At that moment, she turned her eyes to look at Jason, and under a look was quite surprised. She saw Jasons face as usual, a breezy face, this time he naturally reveals a frank and self-contained, spoiled color, in these high society gathered in the banquet field, he is not the slightest bit ashamed of himself, but is a kind of indescribable confidence. It seems that this huge banqueting ground is nothing but his back patio, and he is strolling idly. However, Kay did notice that this guys eyes were not honest, from time to time, to the female guests in the banquet room, such a banquet room, the gathering of beautiful women is really not a few. Somehow, after noticing this, Kay felt angry for no reason and thought to herself, What is there to see in these women? Theyre just socialites! Jason really does not know Kays thoughts, he simply feels that the banquet field in this one beauty dressed so sexy, what low-cut backless evening dresses are avable, holding an aesthetic gaze also harmless to look at the well. Then again, the quality of the women here is really high, all of them are extremely beautiful, to have a look, to the body C almost all of them are long legs, bee waist and buttocks, the body can be bad? He had some doubts whether this was a private banquet or an existence simr to the Haitian feast? As for those remarks from the side, he really does not take it to heart, not to mention wearing a security uniform, even if it is wearing shorts with a tank top, he can also not change his face. Kay, its you, its been a long time. At this time, a euphonious and pleasant and a hint ofzy and charming voice came from the side. Kay turned her head and saw a silhouette with an endless mature charming towards her, she couldnt help but smile and said, Ste, its really been a long time, youre really getting prettier and prettier. When did your mouth be so sweet? The woman that Kay called Ste came in style, before she arrived, the charm of maturity was already rolling like a tide sweeping in. Such a style, such a vor, enough to captivate the crowd! Chapter 138 – The Goddess Arrives! The fragrant breezees and tantalizes the heart. Jason also could not help but turn his head towards the woman who was walking over to see, under a nce, forgiven for his long experience in love and hard as iron will, also can not help but a little dazed, only to feel a sudden sense of heat. The woman in front of you is walking over the vor of the style, is able to invisibly any mans heart that is called desire heartstrings to titite and up. Jason was back to his senses in the next second, he is not a child, as Dragon Emperor, his own will has long been through a thousand refinements, to say that there are women in this world with beauty can disturb his mind, it is absolutely a nightmare. Just in the interval, this mature woman also approached, smiling coquettishly and beautifully. The eyebrows are like willow leaves in early spring, often containing rain hate and cloud sorrow; the face is like a peach blossom in March, with the vor of the moon. The slender waist is slender, restraining the swallowzy warbler lethargic; the sandalwood mouth is light, seducing the bee wild butterfly. Jason has seen a lot of mature women, but ripe so thoroughly, ripe with so much style, is really the first time to see. In fact, this woman in Oakshires reputation is very big, has a great deal of history, for she has a thousand charm to attract people, but dare to hit her idea only a few people. When ites to this woman, the phrase thates to the minds of those who know her in Oakshire C Ste Hudson, the enchanting Ste Hudson, has a slender body and a fragrant jade. She is Ste Hudson! Jason, Im going to talk to Ste for a few minutes, so you can go around the venue now. But dont go far. Kay said to Jason. Jason nodded and said, Good. Ste smiled sweetly as she nced at Jason and said, Kay, why are you kicking your date out when Im here? Are you afraid Ill steal it? Ste, just dont snark at me. Kayughed. Jason smiled lightly and said, I just happen to be taking a look around and opening my eyes. Miss Martino, Ille back to youter. Jason said is turned towards other ces, he can see Kay should have some things to talk to Ste, he is not good beside. The gaze in Stes eyes, if anything, nced at Jasons back, and a hint of appreciation seemed to sh in the depths of her eyes. She had seen all kinds of men, but it was the first time she had seen a man who came to a banquet in a security uniform. And she could see that the man did not have the slightest intention of being ashamed of himself, but instead appeared to be spoiled and calm, invariably showing a strong self-confidence. Especially the pair of star-like deep gaze, this pair of gaze to look at her, the only calm and nd, but also reveals a let people see through the profound. This is extremely rare, because in Stes impression, any man who sees her for the first time will have more or less a hint of lust in his eyes. However, this man did not. Based on this alone, Ste felt that this man was much better than many of the superficially gentle men in suits at the party. Kay, hes your boy friend, huh? Yeah. Did Ste find it surprising too? The ident was more or less. It was limited only to the first time I saw a mane over in a security uniform. Could he be a security guard? Didnt you have time to change out of your work clothes when you brought him here? Ste sure is sharp-eyed, indeed. Hes a security guard at Oakshire University. But dont take it personally Ste, Im not on that level with him. Naturally, I wont think much about it, but it wont stop others from thinking much about it. Ste jade face light smile. Kay, however, didnt care and said, Thats out of my hands. ste, I was just about to talk to you about something Jason walked around and saw a waiter approaching, he called out to the other side to bring a ss of champagne. This brother, why did you, a security guard, run in? Arent you supposed to be on duty outside? Hurry up and get out, dont let Mr. Howard see you, or youll be fired! The waiter said kindly. Dude, Im here for the dinner. Dont look at me in a security uniform, do you know the origin of this clothes on me? Its handmade by the top tailor of Royal Costume who specializes in making clothes for the royal family in Ennd. I am the only one in the world, limited edition, understand? The current trend is to wear security uniforms to y hard to get! Jason said with a strong voice, and during the other partys dismay, he took a ss of champagne from the te carried by the waiter and sipped it. Jason walked toward five or six beautiful women gathered together in sexy, scantily d outfits. Anyway, idle is also idle, find a beautiful woman to talk to relieve boredom is also good. Otherwise, would it not be a waste of time to be so handsome andpelling? Only to see these several beautiful women are clear cone face, eyebrows are talking about something, but the expression of the face looks a little stiff, but also do not know if the after-effects of open surgery left. They are slender, all very tall, each with a pair of giant balls on top of their chests, as to how much silicone is filled in is unknown. Hi,dies- Jason walked over and opened his mouth to say hello. These beautieslooked over, but when they saw Jason in this outfit, an unconcealed expression of disgust and dislike spread across their faces, and one of them said, Who are you? Do we know each other? Who knows him. When did a security guard get to run in? Oh my God, and the smell of sweat, you go away! A beautiful woman like to avoid snakes and scorpions, afraid that Jason came over to talk after lowering their status. Its called manly smell, you dont understand. This smell, the more you smell, the better it smells, its addictive. Do not believe you guys try. Jason said with a straight face. Whos going to smell your sweaty ass? This man is really cheeky and deadly shameless! How did a security guard get mixed in? And trying to tease us, what a bad luck! Go, go, go, lets go aside and get away from him, I cant stand to smell that sweaty smell on him! These few beauties with a disgusted face were about to leave. Dont be so nervous, I just want to ask where is the bathroom here? Jason did not feel embarrassed, he did not change his face and asked with a smile. How do we know that? Really, ask anyone but us. Yeah, arent there waiters here? Do we look like waiters to you? These beauties opened their mouths and left. When Jason turned his head and saw a waiter approaching, he went up and asked for directions to the restroom. Behind Jason on a bearing, suddenly came out a few imposing gentry, a well-dressed, handsome, invisible flow of a sense of superiority.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jason osted the few beautiful women saw, immediately a bright eyes, as guilty of nymphomania, surprise, shouting. Look, its Mr. Doyle and Mr. Chen and the others. Its really handsome! I heard that Mr. Chen is still in college, but he gives such a mature feeling and is so handsome and extraordinary! Come on, lets get over there and say hello to them. These few beauties immediately greeted, one full of winks, that expression just short of directly kneeling down to kneel. Walking over were none other than Connor, George and a few others. Connor is the one who learns that Kay has arrived at the Bauhinia Vi and has a security man with her. Connor immediately thought of Jason, his gaze grim, is trying to walk out to see. Likewise, George received word that Jason hade to the party as Kays date, which made him incredulous and wanted toe out to see what was going on. Connor and the others ignored the beautiful women who came running up to them on their own initiative. He walked forward and jerked his head to see Kay talking to Ste. When he was about to walk over, he suddenly saw Jaden at the entrance of the lodge, apanied by a beautiful woman with a smile on his face, stepping into the venue. Sally, this way. Its really nice of you toe to the party tonight. Jaden was all smiles, and his whole face looked overwhelmingly excited and thrilled. There is only one woman in the whole of Oakshire who is worthy of such grovelling and courting C Sally! The one who walked in was Sally, wearing a water-blue nt-shoulder dress, with her hair slightly pulled up, revealing her long, snow-white, crystal neck like a white swan, her delicate face wless and immacte, beautiful to the extreme, with a graceful temperament emanating from her bones, like an empty valley orchid. As she stepped into the venue, the entire banquet hall was filled with glory, she was like the brightest pearl, enough to make the stars eclipse. Mr. Howard, I saw some friends, and Im going to go talk to them. You dont have to apany me, you go ahead and entertain the rest of the guests. Sally spoke up as she saw Kay, as well as walked over towards Kay. Wow, look, whos here? Our Sally is here in force. Kay naturally saw Sally, and she said with a smile. Kay youve been naughty again havent you? Sally smiled, she also saw Ste, she smiled and said, Ste, its been a while. Sally, how have you beentely? I heard that youve been busy since you came back from abroad. Ste asked with a smile. Im okay, I did get a little busy. Sally smiled, and at the end she looked at Kay and said, Kay, I heard you brought a malepanion to the dinner? Thats an unprecedented thing. Where is your date? Is he the security guard who lives next door to you? Sally, when did you be such a gossip? Kay said without good humor. Whats wrong with even gossiping about things that concern you? Where is your malepanion? Why dont you introduce us to each other? Sally smiled. Kay eyes around a turn, after some search, said: That guy also do not know where to run away. Forget it, lets talk about itter when we see him. Chapter 139 The man is in the light! Jason is now squatting inside the toilet in the bathroom, he lit a cigarette and smoked, looking veryfortable. In a banquet hall like this, of course, you cant smoke everywhere. Smoking is also prohibited in the bathroom, but Jason could not care less, smoking a cigarette while using the toilet, which is an attitude of life. He intends to empty his stomach well and then have a nice big meal, but its not bad. Simr to such banquets, he has not attended many, but also know that in such banquets, many people are rushing to socialize over. Through socializing to expand their ownwork, exchanging some of thetest business information between each other. Jason is not interested in this, he came here, one is Kays invitation, and the second he is interested in The Doyle Family male son Connor. He had decided that this The Doyle Family he was going to check out properly. After a cigarette and Jasons convenience, he pushed open the door of the boardroom and walked out, washed his hands on the sink and returned to the banquet hall.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Returning once again, it was to see that the number of male and female guests in the banquet hall had increased considerably. Jason walked in the direction of Kay and Ste talking, and when he got close, he saw Kays side in addition to Ste, and a woman in an aqua blue dress with her back to him. Rao is her back, but just this one back, but has given a sense of overwhelming beauty. Jason looked at the eyes, but the eyes can not help but to stay on this beautiful back for a few seconds, not because he was so perfect back attracted, but he looked at the heart after a peculiar feeling, he frowned, could not help but say to himself: How a little familiar feeling? Jason, where have you been? Get over hereC When Kay saw Jason, she waved towards him and called him over. That moment, Kay in front of Sally fiercely blush breathing sharply, she faintly heard the sound of footstepsing from behind, and the breath, it is so familiar, so haunting. Is this a dream Im having? Sally seemed to have lost control of her body, her fragrant shoulders couldnt help but tremble gently, and she couldnt calm her heart down even after taking deep breaths again and again. As if she had a feeling, her mind immediately recalled the figure, a blood-stainedbat uniform, the rigid lines of the face painted with oil, and the pair of deep, calm, unfathomable gaze like the stars! Could really, really be him? Sally body a machine, breathing involuntarily elerated up, she some dare not turn back, afraid to turn back, but a yellow dream a. But listening to the footsteps behind her getting closer and closer, she finally couldnt help but turn around, look back C Like autumn water flooded eyes towards the front of a look, jumped into the eye is a security uniform wearing a straightforward man, a face angr, handsome and yet a masculine and hard aura, invisible is a confident domineering intention. Even if it burns to ashes, she will never forget this face! It has been engraved in my heart, so how can I forget it? Its him! Its really him! In that moment, Sallys eyes could not help but moisten, and her hands shook C Bang! A soft, crisp sound resounded in therge banquet hall, and the wine ss she was holding smashed to the ground, shattering into pieces. For a while, everyones eyes were drawn to the banquet hall. However, Sally is oblivious to the fact that for her, time seems to have frozen in this moment, has frozen. The people look for him a thousand degrees, suddenly look back, but the person is in the light! Time is frozen, and it is as if only the man in front of you remains between heaven and earth. Sallys mind was briefly on the spot, and the whole person was petrified and wooden. Its him! Its really him! She has been thinking about the person she has been looking for since she returned home! Rao is now in a security uniform, and that face is no longer painted with oil, but she is 100% sure that this is him! She has tried everything, exhausted all means, can not find half a clue, but never thought that tonight a turn, but met! At this moment, she only felt that the heavens were really too kind to her. Jason naturally also saw the woman in front of him, that moment, he also had a kind of stunned feeling, his heart had already set off a shocking wave, he did not expect that the woman saved in Project Amazon a month ago, now standing in front of him. The world is big, but small! In a sea of people, the woman who was thought to have no more encounters, at this moment is unexpectedly met. However, Jasons face looked calm, like a ripplingke, all the surprise and amazement were suppressed in his heart, not shown. He just gave Sally a look, then the gaze in his eyes went toward Kay and said, Miss Martino, you wanted to see me, huh? Many people in the room were in amazement, especially Kay and Ste, who only felt that Sallys reaction was beyond their expectations. Sallyes from arge family, since childhood has a very good connotation and temperament, no matter what things encountered can be calm and easy to face, simr to the kind of loss of temper just now, is really unprecedented. So they were surprised and puzzled. This is especially puzzling to them because Sally only reacted this way when she saw Jason. With Sallys experience and connotation, she wouldnt have such a disorderly reaction to seeing a man, right? Kay dide back to her senses, she said, Er actually nothing, its just that this friend of mine has been quite curious about you and wants to meet you. Sally has alsoe back to her senses, she took a deep breath violently as a way to calm her inner excitement, she looked at Jason and said with joy and excitement, Its you, I see you again! I havent even had a chance to say thank you Miss Martino, is your friend this beautiful, beautifuldy? Jason interrupted Sally as he nced at her and continued, But why dont I understand what shes saying? We havent met before this, have we? At these words, Sallys face changed abruptly and she said, Could it be, could it be that you dont remember me already? We have met, you even saved me Miss Martino, whats your friends name? Jason asked, frowning. Sally, Kay subconsciously replied, she herself felt a cloud of confusion, listening to Sallys words, that she and Jason know? Jason also saved her? But why is Jason denying it? What the hell is going on here? Miss Herthum, I think you have the wrong person. I didnt know you before this. Jason spoke, then he smiled and said, Does it mean that the guy you know looks like me? Its shocking to me, its hard to believe that there are men in this world who look as handsome and handsome as I do. Sallys face was pale, her delicate body was vibrating gently, she looked at Jason in disbelief, not understanding why this man said he didnt know her, why this man turned around and became a stranger. Could it be that the encounter in that crisis-ridden rainforest a month ago was all a dream? Could it be that he had forgotten all the experiences of life and death in that rainforest a month ago? Why is that? She was sure that this man was him, the man who was omnipotent, powerful, confident and overwhelming in the rainforest, the man who had rescued her, why did he refuse to recognize her now? Im not mistaken, its you! But why do you refuse to identify yourself with me? Sally opened her mouth, her eyes already had crystal tears emerging from them, diffusing through her eyes, sliding down from the corners of her eyes along her wlessly beautiful jade face. When Kay saw this, she couldnt help but go up and take Sallys hand, saying, Sally, whats wrong with you? Are you mistaken for someone else? Hes a security guard at Oakshire University, and hes been here for a while, but he hasnt been to Oakshire before. Ste looked at Sally, and then at Jason, and some deep thoughts flickered in those flirtatious eyes, and she also walked up and relieved Sally a few times. Jason is still like a nobody, a matter of fact. However, people are not grass, who can be without emotion? Looking at Sally in front of this pair of watery and sobbing beautiful look, he also has some bad feelings in his heart, some self-condemnation. But, he had to do it! A mission is a mission, reality is reality! After the mission, the reality of coincidentally meeting someone who had saved, under certain asions, must be treated as if they do not know, this is the rules of the Dragonitis organization. He was surprised to meet Sally in the Bauhinia Vi, but he could not identify with Sally in such an asion. Those who are able to attend tonights banquet are all high profile people in Oakshire, each with power and influence, with a strongwork of contacts and information. Once he identifies with Sally and reveals the fact that he had saved Sallys life, it will be remarkable. He is just a security guard, and Sally is the chairman of Herthum Group, who is as high as a goddess, so how can there be a crossover between them? In this way, some people follow this lead to trace, may find out his identity anomalies. He was not worried that he had served in Dragon Shade would be found out, because it is impossible to be found out, any Dragon Shade warrior profile information, are ssified as a special state secrets, without a high enough authority, simply can not be essed. Hes worried about Sally! He has anotheryer of identity in the dark world C Satan the Evil! Night Shadow intended to capture Sally in thest operation, and I do not know for what purpose, with the power and means of Night Shadow, will not stop there. If his rescue of Sally in Amazon Rainforest is exposed, with the means of some people in the banquet hall, all the way to track down, only to cause the dark world of those who have the ability to collect intelligence agencies, then his whereabouts as Satan will be leaked. It is not difficult to imagine that by then Oakshire will be the focus of many terrorist forces in the dark world. He himself does not care, what he is worried about is Sally, once again rmed Night Shadow, making Night Shadows mene to Oakshire to target her again, only afraid that she can hardly escape the clutches of Night Shadow. Based on such considerations, right now, Jason is indeed unable to identify with Sally. What happened Sally, whats wrong with you, whats wrong with you? Whos bullying you? An eager voice came, it is to see Jaden face hurriedly came, followed by Connor, George and several other gentry. They obviously heard what was happening over here, so they rushed over in a hurry to see what was going on. Chapter 140 Nice to meet you! Jaden rushed in and asked Sally full of care and urgency, while the gaze in his eyes had looked unmistakably grim as he stared at Jason. Although Jaden did not witness the incident, but also heard that Sally reacted so because he saw Jason, subconsciously, he thought Jason said something or did something that offended Sally. Just a security guard, he must have never seen a stunning goddess like Sally, so he lost his temper and offended Sally, thats why he made Sally lose her temper on the spot like that! This damn security guard, should not have let him in! Jaden had this in mind. The gaze in Georges eyes also looked at Jason, he sneered and said, Isnt this a security guard from Oakshire University? Since when is a security guard qualified toe to such a party? This is really shameless, and this skin is really thick. George, youre just a student too, so its only right that youe to such a party when youre not doing your job? Kay rose in a cold voice and stared hard at George. Miss Martino, Ive known Mr. Howard since we were kids, and Mr. Howard is hosting this party tonight, and I had nothing better to do thane over and join in the fun. George opened his mouth, facing Kay with the respect he deserved. In any case, he is still a student at Oakshire University and Kay is the Vice President of Oakshire University, the minimum respect is still there. Connor also looked at Jason, and a dark and cold look shed in the depths of his eyes as he said, Mr. Howard, could it be that you have also invited this man to tonights banquet? Mr. Doyle dont stopughing, why would I invite such a person? Jaden sneered, his tone full of condescending contempt. Then Jaden looked at Sally again, full of concern, and asked, Sally, are you okay?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sally did not pay attention to Jaden,pletely treating him as if he existed in the air. Her eyes were still fixed on Jason, she gritted her teeth and said, Im sorry just now, maybe its true that I recognized the wrong person. Please forgive me for losing my temper for a moment. Sally is not stupid, but rather ice-cold intelligent. She confirmed that she was not mistaken, but Jason was denying that he knew her. After she regained herposure a little, she immediately realized that there might be some bitterness and some reason why Jason was inconvenienced to identify with her. So, Sally went along with Jasons intention and said she was mistaken for someone else. Its okay. Facing such a beautifuldy like you, I believe that any man in this world will see the light. Jason smiled ndly, his rigidly lined face without the slightest fluctuation of emotion. The side of Jadens lungs are going to explode, Sallypletely treats him as air in general existence, instead, the eyes all fell on Jasons body, not even look at him, let alone pay attention to it. Jaden held back the anger in his heart and said coldly to Jason, As the host of tonights party, I can tell you for sure that you are not wee here, so I think its better for you to leave. You are also right, I am a security guard indeed pulling down the ss of this party of yours. Then Ill just leave. Jason smiled ndly, his face was calm, not feeling humiliated or anything, originally he did not intend toe to the dinner tonight. Plus meeting Sally here made him even less inclined to stay here. Its not that he wants to escape Sally or anything, there are a lot of people here, hes just worried that Sally cant help but say something, and once its noticed, it will only bring her a death sentence. Jason turned and lifted his steps toward the outside of Bauhinia Vi without the slightest hesitation. Sally was stunned, and after she looked back at Jaden, she said in a cold voice, In Mr. Howards eyes, what status qualifies a person to attend your party? Im sorry, I dont think Im qualified either. Excuse me! With that, Sally also walked towards the outside of Bauhinia Vi. She saw Jason in front of her, his posture still upright, but the back made people look but look a kind of despondent and depressed, somehow, she only felt a pain in her heart, she caught up and said: Hey, you wait for me you wait for me, okay? Dont go so fast! Sally gritted her teeth as she ran to catch up. She was wearing high heels and a dress, so it was indeed not very convenient for her to walk, but she ran forward regardless, until she reached Jason, who was walking in front of her, and then she opened her arms and blocked Jasons way. Jason frowned, he raised his eyes and was greeted by Sallys clear as autumn water yet looked incredibly stubborn. Is something wrong? Jason asked in a nd tone. Id like to get to know you, is that okay? Sally asked. Jason was stunned and didnt say a word. Sally gritted her teeth, she suddenly spread the palm of her left hand, as if she was holding back some emotion, but that tone was looking a little choked up, her eyes were already red, and she said seriously and earnestly, For its sake, can it? Jason looked toward Sallys palm, the snow-white and delicate palm, there was a slug, a blood-stained slug, invisible and there seemed to be a very faint smell of blood in the diffusion, and her white and tender palm formed an extremely sharp contrast. Jasons face was stunned as he remembered when he was in the rainforest, he took this slug out of the side of his waist and then casually dropped it on the ground. Howe this warheadnded in Sallys palm in the blink of an eye? She must have picked up the warhead when she wasnt looking and treasured it to this day. When she raised her eyes again, she saw Sallys eyes faintly misted with water, and she extended her right hand forward and said, Hello, my name is Sally, nice to meet you! After these words, Sally was waiting for Jasons response. Jason did not speak, he had rescued countless hostages, after the hostages and these hostages are no longer encounter. So, meeting Sally again he was indeed very surprised, he also did not want to identify, this time he really hope he can be a little more cold-blooded, heart can be a little more hard. The first time I saw Jasons indifference, Sally subconsciously clenched her lips, perhaps too hard, the white teeth have hidden blood stains. Her eyes have been caged with ayer of watery mist, but she did not blink, has been stubbornly looking at Jason, her frail body is also in control of the gentle trembling, she is suddenly very afraid, a feeling of fear, afraid of losing! Jason looked at Sally in front of him, and looked at the slug in her hand, he took a deep breath, his cold heart finally melted at this moment, he finally extended his right hand and said, Hello, my name is Jason! The two hands are finally sped together. At that moment, Sallys face, which was hidden with tear marks, could not help but blossom into a smile, a smile like a flower, beautiful. The warmth of the palm, and that thick feeling, as at the beginning, has not changed. Inside Bauhinia Vi. Kays face had sunk as she said, Mr. Howard, Jason is the malepanion I brought with me, and since he is not qualified to attend your party, I am definitely not qualified either. I will also leave first. Saying that, Kay also raised her steps towards the outside. Ste smiled lightly and said, I suddenly feel a bit unwell. mr. Howard, Ill excuse myself for a while, thanks for the invitation. Ste also left and followed Kay out of the Bauhinia Vi, one after the other. As the two of them walked out, the eyes nced forward just in time to see Jason and Sally holding two hands together. Chapter 141 – Sally’s Adverse Scale! (I) Seeing this scene, both Kay and Stes faces froze for a moment. Sally is the chairman of the Herthum Group and is known as the first goddess of Oakshire. Jason is just a security guard at Oakshire University, and if you look at the status of the two, they are very different. However, these two hands held together, but did not give any little sense of incongruity. On the contrary, it actually gives an indescribable feeling ofpatibility. It seemed like they were supposed to be like that, their hands were supposed to be holding each other. The bright moonlight sprinkled on their bodies, the ground also reflects the two figures, holding hands with each other without words, but it seems to have a thousand words in the flow and out. Kay did not walk up, as if she could not bear to spoil the moment. Only, her face some subtle changes, but also somehow, her heart flooded with a trace of inexplicable feelings, how exactly but can not say. She herself was a little confused, whether Jason and Sally had known each other before or Sally had misidentified someone tonight. Now Jason is shaking hands with Sally, what does this mean? The beginning of a formal acquaintance? Ste that jade appearance enchanting pretty face is very calm, this inside and outside are ripe woman obviously has unusual experience, so her calm face under the secret in thinking about what is not known. A few momentster, Sally came back to her senses, she saw Kay and Ste walking out, which made her that stunningly beautiful and wless jade face slightly tinged with a touch of moving red, she gently retracted her hand, but the palm is still left with a trace of warmth that makes her feel familiar and solid. She didnt know why Jason had purposely said he didnt know her, maybe there was something to it, but either way, she was content for the night. Looking back between the eyes and seeing this man she had been struggling to find, it all seemed like a dream, a wonderful dream. Even if he says he doesnt know himself, so what? Anyway, didnt the party get reacquainted? Thats enough! Sally, are you okay? Kay looked over at her best friend with a tone of concern. Sally shook her head, she had wiped away the tears on her cheeks, smiling like a flower, and said, Im fine. Mr. Miller and I already know each other. By the way, Kay, Mr. Miller is the security guard you said lives next door to you, right? Yeah, thats him. Kay said. Sallys face was stunned as she remembered that she had gone to Oakshire University the other day to look for Kay, and she had thought of going to the house next door to see the security guard who lived there, but in the end she didnt go. At that time, if you really walked over and knocked on the door, you would have seen Jason, right? However, she did not know that Jason was not at school during those days, but was in the middle of the border of Cloud Province for the operation to rescue Cameron.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In any case, Sally felt extremely grateful that she had not missed out on this man tonight. There is no such thing as meeting someone toote in the world, all the encounters seem to be predestined in the underworld, notte and not toote, just right. Kay, Ste, why are you all out here too? Sally asked. Jaden looks down on people, so why should I stay here? Might as well leave early. Kay said without good humor. Ste smiled and said, With both of you gone, theres no point in me staying on, so I might as well go too. Jason, who was embarrassed to hear this, said, Three beauties, isnt this a bit capricious of you? I didnt receive an invitation to the party, so its not really appropriate for me to stay. You are the guests of the party, so its not a good idea to just leave, right? Youre the malepanion I brought here, and if youre driven away, Ill stay at the banquet hall, huh? I cant do that. Kay said. As we were talking, we saw Jaden, Connor, George and other gentrye out, followed by a number of guests, including some pretty socialites. Jaden and the others were really stunned just now. They never dreamed that these three extremely weighty women in Oakshire would make such a decision because of a security guard, could it be that in their eyes, this security guards face was bigger than all of thembined? As for those social celebrities, especially those who previously looked down on Jason, all of them were dumbfounded, in their eyes a man dressed shabbily, just a security guard status, but can make Oakshires first beauty Sally so out of shape, but also disregarded the reserve all the way to chase out. Not only that, but Kay, whose reputation in Oakshire is no less than Sallys, also came out. As for Ste, this mature woman with a lot of style has the title of king of mature women, with enchanting jade appearance and slender body, has taken Oakshire countless men by storm, as long as she is willing, there will be countless celebrities willing to fall under her skirt, and her origin is iparably mysterious, the background is The woman is also followed out. This makes thedies who previously despised Jason all dumbfounded, they also have self-awareness, know that they arepared with Sally, Kay, Ste, nothing, is the same as fireflies and the bright moon. Even these three beautiful women are so high regard Jason, invariably it also seems that they previously despised Jason is reduced to a kind of extremely ironic joke. Sally, why are you leaving just after you got here? Jaden asked as he came out after her. Kay, this party hasnt even started yet, can you stay, I have some things I want to talk to you about too. Connor also said to Kay. Sallys face was calm as she said, Mr. Howard, Im sorry, but Im no longer in the mood to attend tonights dinner. Kay looked at Wei Huaxiong and then at Jaden and said, Mr. Doyle, you can say what you want now. As for tonights dinner, I wont attend, Mr. Howards dinner party is invited by all the dignitaries, the malepanion I brought is not qualified to attend, naturally I am not qualified either. Jadens face was gloomy and ugly after hearing the words, the matter hade to this point, it was difficult not to take his identity as the young master of The Howard Family, but also to beg Jason in a low voice to continue to stay for the party? He did see that things started because of Jason, Jason was leaving, and Sally and the girls followed. Maybe Jason will stay in the banquet room and Sally and the girls will follow. The question is, how can Jaden pull off a plea for Jason to stay? He secretly but had contacted Mr. Wetmore, let Mr. Wetmore to deal with Jason, to let him in front of so many people to plead with Jason, this is afraid than to kill him more difficult for him to feel. Ste, can you help persuade Sally and the girls? Jaden had no choice but to ask Ste for help. Ste smiled faintly and said, Mr. Howard, their minds are made up, how can I change them? Besides, I do feel a little sick tonight, and I want to leave early and go back to rest. Jaden frowned as he said, Sally, cant you just give me some face? I was able toe over, thats more than enough for you. Sally opened her mouth and she looked to Kay and the girls and said, Lets go. Jadens heart is simply furious, tonights dinner party he has been nning for a long time, during the dinner party he also prepared some grand romantic action to confess his love to Sally on the spot. If he let Sally leave, then all his ns would be dead, how could he be willing? Jaden gritted his teeth, he looked angrily at Jason and said, Sally, are you just going to do this for him without any regard for my feelings? What is he? Hes just a security guard! Jason was already walking toward his Paramount Marauder when he frowned and paused slightly at the sound of his voice. However, without waiting for him to get angry, Sally already said in a cold, angry voice: Jaden, please watch your words! Whats wrong with security guards? Does a security guard have to be inferior to others? What makes you think youre so high? You are just lucky to be born in The Howard Family and rely on their power. What are you capable of? You are always going to this party and that party, living in a world of luxury, is that your capital to look down on people? Thats ridiculous! Chapter 142 – Sally’s Adverse Scale! (II) Sallysment made many people in the room jaw-dropping. Sally, as the chairman of Herthum Group, has always given people an image of elegance and sensuality, in addition to being a goddess of beauty. This is an extremely elegant woman, her elegance is reflected in the good tutge she has received since childhood, so the high society people in Oakshire who have contacted Sally have not seen her lose her temper, nor have they seen her act out of character. But tonight, they are seeing a different Sally. The first was the disorderly reaction in the party venue, followed by the unceremonious reprimand to Jaden at this time, such words should be the heaviest said in public and the most unforgiving one for Sallys status. Maybe people dont know why, but Sallys heart is very clear, I dont know when, Jason seems to have be a scale of her adversity. She cant tolerate people looking down on Jason, she cant tolerate people being condescending to Jason, and she cant tolerate people treating Jason with a kind of contempt in their status! Because she knew that Jason was a warrior C a soldier of the nation; a soldier C an iron-blooded soldier! She didnt know why Jason was suddenly working as a security guard at Oakshire University, but she knew that Jason must have risked his life countless times before, going on various national missions, using his blood and tears to defend this country and guard it! The current stability and prosperity of life in the city, behind the countrys countless iron-blooded soldiers with their own blood to defend theing. From this point of view, who are Jaden and the others to look down on Jason? In Sallys eyes, Jaden and the rich kids are the ones who are worthless; Jason is a real man, a warrior with guts! Compared to Jason, what is Jadens ss?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thats why Levi Herthum seemed so agitated after hearing Jadens remarks against Jason, so unrelenting and bloody revealing the nature of Jaden and his familys power to indulge in paper and money all day long. Jadens face changed, turning blue and white. He never expected Sally to give him such an unceremonious reprimand in front of everyone for Jasons sake. Sally, you, how can you defend him so much? You just met him for the first time tonight Jaden was a bit confused, he really didnt understand, he was a young master of The Howard Family, could he not evenpare to a security guard of Oakshire University? I just cant stand to see you look down on people! Sally said coldly. Not bad! Who are you to look down on others? Just because youre The Howard Familys eldest? You have to remember that a persons true identity cant be seen by their appearance! Kay also said. Jaden wanted to say something else, but saw Jasone up, a hanging look, and took out a cigarette and lit it, exhaling a puff of smoke before saying: Miss Herthum, Miss Martino, thank you for speaking up for me. These young masters and young boys are here for me, and if I stood behind you all the time, people who didnt know would think I was one of your bimbos. It would make me very ufortable, because my principle is that I should always have women stand behind me no matter what happens. Kays heart burst with annoyance and shame after hearing Jasons words, she suddenly realized a problem C she brought Jason to this party under the name of malepanion, wouldnt many people think that Jason was her sidekick? Sally heard the words but her heart could not help but tremble slightly, she stared at Jason, could not help but say to herself in her heart C just like when in that rain forest, you always stood in front of me, for me to ward off any danger and harm? Whew! At this time, Jason exhaled another puff of smoke from his mouth and rushed directly to Jaden in front of him, he said, You are called something The Howard Family big young man, right? If you have any grievances, or any displeasure, then juste at me. No matter what, Ill take it all. If its my way, I only believe in one principle, if you can do it, dont be like a pussy where the blind BB! Jason, who do you think you are? Its not your turn to talk in Oakshire! And talk about making a move, what augh, who can you make a move on? Jaden rose in a cold voice. Jadens words just fell, suddenly saw a sh of figures in front of him, when he fixed his eyes, he saw that Jason had suddenly appeared in front of him. Then, Jasons right hand reached forward, already lightning mped his throat, arm upward, Jaden feet off the ground and up. Jaden was terrified, opened his mouth to make a sound, but whimpered and could not make any sound, and his hands were really like a pussy pping Jasons arms, trying to break Jasons five fingers mped around his throat. Only, it was all in vain. Maybe you are in the eyes of the one who has a high or low status. But what about life? Theres only one life, and just because youre The Howard Family youngest doesnt mean you have more lives than everyone else! Jason stared at Jaden and continued, I have a bad temper, and I like to fight when I dont agree. You have your world, I have my life. So, dont offend me easily. You cant afford the consequences. Didnt you say to get me out of your banquet hall? Unfortunately, you can only talk about it, and I, when I say I want you to roll, I have the strength to make you roll! With that, Jason reached out and threw his hand, Jaden was like a kite with a broken string and was thrown off and rolled seven or eight meters away, raising a cry of surprise. Cough cough cough- Jaden fell to the ground for a time can not stand out, he coughed violently, breathing heavily, in the moment just now by Jason mped throat, he had a feeling to choke to death, a face because of holding his breath also rose into a pig liver color. Jason, how dare you make a move on Mr. Howard? Youve gone too far! George snapped to his feet after seeing this and said in an angry voice. Get out! Jason responded with an iparably domineering and mboyant voice. A hairless guy, do you need me to teach you a lesson for you me? Jason continued. Whoosh! At this time, a figure fiercely appear out of the body diffused a strong aura of fury, he stood in front of George, the eyes of the cold iparable stare at Jason, an invisible killing machine is also diffused out. Jude! This is Georges side of the guardian Jude, he saw Jason against George, is the first time to stand out, with a hostile, a kind of austere killing machine, and Jason confrontation. Chapter 143 – Atmosphere without equal! Jason is still holding a cigarette in his mouth, showing his gangster spirit, narrowing his eyes and staring at Jude in front of him, theziness of his demeanor has shown that he has not put the guy who came out to confront him in front of him in his eyes. He was able to sense the fury and the harsh killing spirit that pervaded Judes body, and there was no doubt that this was a strong man with a certain strength. But, in Jasons eyes, thats all it is. Jude did at one point want to take action, as Georges guardian, his duty is to protect Georges safety and face. The scolding that Jason unceremoniously gave to George just now was already a serious offense in his opinion. So, of course, he needs to step up to the te. However, facing Jasonat this moment, he suddenly had a feeling of not daring to move, this feeling makes him feel very strange, in his eyes Jason ispletely defenseless, all over the body are loopholes broken, as if he will be able to strike Jason to instantly knocked down, to a crisp KO! However, he had a voice in his heart reminding him that if he really was to strike, the person who would be KOd in turn would be him! Its a strange feeling, but its real. In fact, it was a reminder of his ownbat instincts. Reaching a strong person of his strength, himself also has extremely keenbat instincts, his intuition tells him that if he really has to strike, it will only end badly. It reminded him of Shadow, Living Tomb Org.s powerful killer, who died silently, most likely at Jasons hands. If Jason was able to kill Shadow so easily, how strong and powerful had he be? Whew! Jason exhaled another puff of smoke from his mouth and said in a nd tone, Want to make a move? Then I am really wee anytime. If you dont dare to do it, then stand aside. Jason, dont get too cocky! Jude said in a cold voice. Crazy? Jason sneered, he took a step forward, and with this step, a magnificent aura immediately swept out from him, as if the wind had swept away the clouds, carrying an unbeatable arrogance and self-confidence, enveloping the scene, he said, Crazy, thats because I have the strength to be crazy! If you want to make a move,e on, if you dont dare to make a move, then get out of my way! Judes heart was suddenly startled, and somehow he subconsciously took a step backward, only to feel that in front of the aura that Jason was emitting at the moment, he was as small as an ant. This step backward, without hands, the victory has been divided. The high fighters duel, but also about their own momentum. Momentum is invisible, invisible to the naked eye, but real, about the momentum of ancient times there is a drum and then three and exhausted. Likewise, the truly strong, their own momentum will be unrelentingly confident and invincible, and the process of sparring is a battle of momentum. Strong momentum, courageous, all the way up to kill, often able to hit the strong with weakness; weak momentum,ck of confidence, often routed thousands of miles. Jude this step back, he also immediately perceived the problem, it is a kind of retreat in the momentum, which makes him extremely reluctant, but want to raise the momentum forward again, but no longer have the courage. Jason, how dare you make a move on me! Wheres the security? Wheres the security guard? st him out for me! Jaden has stood up, he a face iron blue, the white suit has been dirty arge piece, in full view of all, when so many guests on the scene, actually Jason picked up directly thrown out. That feeling is like throwing out a dead dog all the time! Anger and hatred are no longer enough to describe Jadens current mood, he now has the heart to kill, already want to be on the spot to Jason to give a big piece! There were already security guards on the scene in action, rushing toward Jason. This did give Jude a leg up, and he appeared to take an appropriate step aside, allowing the security guards in the arena to rush towards Jason. Looks like The Howard Family still doesnt remember. Well, then Ill let you remember. Jason opened his mouth and he jolted forward in big strides. What kind of person is this? How dare you disrespect Mr. Howard, blow him out! Come together and put down this kid from unknown sources! It is reallywless, look at his dress, and we are also peers, how can not learn from our low profile and modesty? The security guards in the field spoke up, one by one, and rushed toward Jason. But they just rushed to Jasons front, but one by one, they were thrown directly away again, not even close enough to see clearly how Jason was striking. In the field, perhaps the only one who could see it was Jude. Jason used an extremelymon and simple grappling hands, but this simple never put him in the eye of the grappling hands, but Jason cast out, actually has the power to turn corruption into magic, often a simple gesture, a simple force removal, will be rushed to the security guards to knock back. With Judes hands, he asked himself that he could also do will be rushing up to these security guards all knocked down, but to do as Jason such a crisp and clear, obviously not possible! Jude suddenly had a feeling of cold sweat, because he could no longer see through Jasons depths. At this time, Jason has walked in front of Jaden, Jaden only feel a ck in front of his eyes, as if there is a mountain towering in front of their own, invisible seems to have an irresistible majestic pressure copse to, so that his body, mind and soul are to tremble. What, what are you doing? Jaden spoke subconsciously, with a little tremor in his tone.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was a fear that originated from the depths of the soul, an instinctive reaction. In front of the dragon, the reptiles can only crawl and tremble. Jason grabbed Jadens cor, the right hand has swung up, the front and backhand two pped viciously over. Snap! Snap! The sound of a crisp, piercing p on the face resounded, but also let the guests in the field have all been dumbfounded, simply can not believe their eyes. The Howard Family, a powerful family in Oakshire. Jaden, the young master of The Howard Family, is being directly hit in the face at the moment? This is simply too incredible, let feel a little confused, is the other party does not put The Howard Family in the eyes in the slightest? They didnt care about The Howard Familys thunderous anger? This is definitely a pugnacious fierce person ah, simply pugnacious over the top. Jadens miserable white face was imprinted with five finger palm prints that looked striking, and his entire body froze, being dazed, his head nk. Such a humiliation is truly unprecedented! The Howard Family, right? From the moment I showed up here, I sensed your hostility. This is very strange, to say that we have never met before tonight, why do you have hostility towards me? Oh, dont let me find out some secret things you have involved, otherwise you even have nine lives, I will take them all together! Jason said in Jadens ear in a low voice, the tone of voice out of that cold and morose, straight to Jaden all over the body can not control the trembling. After these words, Jason threw Jaden out with another fling. In fact, Jason is not wrong, Jaden is indeed hostile to him, and has secretly assigned Mr. Wetmore to target him to kill. Only, these Jason has not yet found out, once found out the day, with his character, naturally is never merciful. Jason turned to leave, but just two steps away, his phone rang violently. He looked at the phone and it was Bradley calling. Chapter 144 Cillian is missing! Jasons face froze for a moment when he saw it was Bradley calling, he adjusted his mood and immediately answered the phone, Hello, Uncle Page? Have you guys eaten yet? Not yet, the food is ready, just waiting for Cillian. On the phone, came Bradleys voice. Cillian? Jason frowned. Yeah, Cillian hasnte back yet. Bradley opened his mouth and continued, Her phone is off and I cant get through. So Jason, Im just calling to ask you, is Cillian with you? Jason was stunned, Cillian hadnte home yet? He hurriedly looked at the time, which is still already eight oclock, generally speaking, Cillian are about 6 oclock out of ss out of school, to home is at about 6:30 oclock. This means that Cillian has lost contact for almost three hours since she left ss at six? Jason knew that Cillian had always been a good girl, and would not have been out of touch for three hours for no reason, and would have told her parents in advance if there was any dy ining home. Thinking of this, a sense of foreboding spread over the heart. But the more this time, Jason is more calm, his face is as deep as water, the eyes of the gaze is like a deep sea, no waves and no waves but through the palpitations of the cold. Uncle Page, when was thest time Cillian contacted you? About five oclock that time, when she had not yet finished ss, she sent me a message saying that she wanted to eat sweet and sour pork in the evening, I let her mother go to buy back ribs, and made the dish. But until now, I have not seen here back, and I cant get through to her on the phone, and I dont know where she went Jason, Cillian is not with you, so where can she, where can she go? It cant be that something has happened, right?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Uncle Page, dont worry, Cillian is not a child anymore, nothing will happen. Ill go to the school and check it out. You and Auntie Page must not be anxious, I will find Cillian. Jason said in a deep voice. Okay, well, Ill call some of her ssmates and see if her ssmates know where shes gone. On the phone, Bradley said. Jason relieved Bradley a few times and also hung up the call. Sally has been watching Jason on the phone until he put down the phone, then she walked towards the front, but just two steps, she was stunned, that footsteps also can not help but stop. Because, she felt the aura from Jasons body, as when in that crisis-ridden rainforest, Jason faced the enemys aura C cold, ruthless, and full of a suffocating killing intent! Whats wrong with him? Sally remembers that in that rainforest, whenever Jasons body is filled with such an aura, it often means that he is going to fight to meet the enemy. And now, Jason was giving off this aura that made her feel uneasy, what was going on? Staggered, Jason looked back at Kay and said, Miss Martino, Im in a bit of a hurry, so Ill go first. With that he looked at Sally, paused, and said, See youter! Jason sat on the Paramount Marauder, the car started and slowly drove out, the beast-like body, coupled with the tough and domineering appearance, among them and vaguely from Jasons body emitted a touch like the abyss of hell like a horrible cold atmosphere, making this Marauder driving out when the whole room silent, silent. It seems that all were shocked by this aura. Rumble! Jason stepped on the gas and whizzed forward. Even the lift bar at the entrance of Bauhinia Vi was not yet raised, Jason had already driven the predator to run over it, and with a click, the lift bar at the entrance directly broke. Jason put his foot on the gas and drove on, intending to check out Oakshire No. 1 Middle School first. If you cant find out anything, then get Taylor, Matt and their help, the Oakshire No. 1 Middle School at the entrance to the security camera to pull out, to see where Cillian went or what happened after she walked out the door. Along the way, Jasons face was gloomy and horrible to the extreme, a face sunken like ake, theke seems to have a violent storm brewing, calm eyes, containing a touch of cold to the extreme killing machine! Now, he has a strong suspicion that something should have happened to Cillian! These years, Cillian has not had any idents, but it is at this time something happened, he suspected that it should be behind the forces against him found out his rtionship with Cillian, so want to use Cillian to deal with him. This really made Jason intolerable, because it had seriously offended the bottom line of his principles! The enemy cane at him, he does not care how manye, but, if ites at those around him, it will only enrage himpletely, and thuspletely show his side as a Satan C In the name of Satan, specializing in killing! Jason is full of killing intent, but the first priority is to find Cillian, no matter what the cost, to keep Cillians safety, which is in the first ce! Cillian, nothing will ever happen to you, I said I would protect you! I also promised your brother that I would protect you from everything! Jason said to himself, but the kind of rage in his heart still made him diffuse a ghastly burst of hostility in himself. Whew! Just as Jason was driving the Marauder along the highway at a frantic pace, an unfamiliar phone call came in out of the blue. Jason picked up his phone and a chill shed across his eyes. At this time of year, any suspicious phone calling in would seem extraordinary. Jason answered the phone and said, in an indifferent tone, Hello? Jason, right? In the phone, a cold voice came, like a poisonous snake spitting its letter. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, at which point he suddenly became rxed, and if he guessed correctly, it would be the group that had hijacked Cillian that contacted him. If the other party does not contact him, then he will be anxious and anxious to find the whereabouts of Cillian. Since the other party took the initiative to contact him, that meant that it wasnt far from him knowing exactly where Cillian was. As for why the other party would have his cell phone number, it is very simple, Cillians cell phone has his cell phone number, just look it up, you can always find out. Its me. Lets not talk in the dark, my sister is in your hands, right? Make a condition, as long as my sister is safe and sound, any condition you have, I will agree. Jason spoke straightforwardly, which also disrupted the other partys rhythm and allowed them toe to grips with the issue directly. Chapter 145 – Want to drink tonight! Sure enough, the person on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, probably not expecting Jason to guess his original intention directly. Jason, you are really scary, definitely not as simple as a security guard! Now that weve gotten things off the table, Im going to open up and say the obvious. Yes, your sister Cillian is indeed in our hands. If you want to keep her intact, then youd better do as I say. Otherwise, if your sister is missing an arm or a leg, you cant me me. The grim voice said. Squeak! Jason pulled the car to the side of the road, he forced down the anger in his heart, his tone was still calm and indifferent, he said, Okay, whatever you say, Ill do it! First, you must not call the police. We are also well-informed on the police side, and if I learn that you have leaked on the police side, then you will wait to collect your sisters body. This is no problem, I can promise! Second, you can onlye alone, not with others. If you vite it, you will have to wait for your sisters corpse! Fairmack Tops? Jason frowned, he was new to Oakshire and not familiar with this Fairmack Tops, but it wasnt hard to find through navigation. Yes, Fairmack Tops! Dont worry, I asked you toe here for nothing more than a consultation. Okay, as long as it doesnt hurt my sister one bit, I can promise you anything! Cool, then Ill be waiting for you at Fairmack Tops! After these words, the other party also hung up the phone. Fairmack Tops? The corners of Jasons mouth lifted, lifting a cold smile, a deep and intense killing intent also diffused from his body. Jason searched Fairmack Tops from his phone and found that the mountain is still far from the city, at least forty to fifty kilometers away, and the information shows that Fairmack Tops is sparsely popted, the location is more remote, and there is nothing to go. With time running out, Jason started up the Marauder again and sped off in the direction of Fairmack Tops. Bauhinia Vi. Sallys face was a little jittery, and she trusted her judgment. Before Jason left the party, something must have happened, and, what was sent even made Jason angry and up, as he was fighting to meet the enemy. Sally, lets go. Kay came forward and said. Sally responded and nodded, Okay, lets get out of here first. I didnt drive, I came in Jasons car. He seemed to have some kind of emergency and left. Ill take your car. Kay said. Sally nodded and walked with Kay towards her Maserati. Ste also came forward and said, Ill go with you guys. Well go out and talk about itter, find a ce to sit down and get together, we havent gotten together for a while. Yeah. Kay smiled and nodded. The three beauties immediately got into the car and left, leaving behind a bunch of male and female guests surprised and stunned faces. Sally looked at the car, and Kay obviously saw that she looked a little distracted, so she said, Sally, do you have something on your mind? Ah Sally let out a soft cry and said aftering back to her senses, No, nothing Ste just said to find a ce to sit and talk for a while, what do you think? Kay asked. Sallys heart is indeed in turmoil right now. On the one hand, she is overjoyed to meet Jason again, and on the other hand, she senses that Jason seems to have something on his mind, which is why she looks a bit dazed and abnormal. After hearing Kays suggestion, she nodded and said, Okay, then lets find a ce Id like to have some wine tonight. A drink? Kay was stunned as she looked Sally up and down, couldnt help but snicker, and said, Its really rare that you take the initiative and say you want a drink. Well, lets find a bar and get high. Okay, then lets go to the bar and have a drink. Sally said. Kay immediately contacted Ste, and when she got through she said, Ste, Sally said to go find a bar to sit at and have a drink or something. How about we just go to a bar? A bar? Yes. Before we go to the bar, lets change our clothes, we are wearing dresses, its not convenient to wear this to the bar. You and Sally can go to my ce first. I have a lot of clothes there, many of the clothes I bought when I was your age are not worn, you should be able to find something suitable. There is a Club Jade near where I live, which is also a very nice bar, we can go to this bar. Okay, then Sally and I will go over to your ce first. Uh-huh, drive carefully. Got it, see youter. Kay smiles. Sallys eyes had a different look in them as she looked to Kay and asked, Kay, when did Jason he get to Oakshire University? He ah? It hasnt been that long, not even two weeks. He went out of town a few days ago and just got back to work at Oakshire University. Kay spoke up and went on to say, You cant say hes an abomination, he just came to work for the university and took a leave of absence not even two days ago, Ive never seen such a person.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sally couldnt help butugh as she said, Kay, dont say that about him either. He must be in a hurry to do so. Hes actually a very responsible and responsible man, and if he didnt have apelling emergency, he wouldnt have left his job without a fight. Kay looked at Sally with suspicion and couldnt help but say, Sally, you just met with him tonight. Ive been your best friend for many years, why are you turning your back on him? Dont say youre hooked on that guy, love at first sight? And then forget your friends? Sallys cheeks reddened and burned slightly as she said, Kay, what are you talking about? Im just talking about the matter. Look, youre still denying it, your face is so red Kay snickered, and at the end she said, Okay, Sally, be honest with me, whats going on with you and Jason? Did you know him before? But why did he say he hadnt seen you? Sallys face was stunned, that like a snow lotus blooming stunning jade face shed a trace of frustration, she said: I do not know, I think that is him, and what I know him is another identity as to why he does not admit, I really do not know. Whats this all about? How did you and he meet? Kay couldnt help but ask curiously. I- Sally was about to say something but stopped, realizing that Jason probably didnt want his true identity revealed, so she stopped talking and said, Kay, all you need to know is Its enough to know that he has been a regenerative gift to me. If it werent for him, you wouldnt be seeing me right now. Kay was stunned, and she did understand why Sally had reacted so disoriented when she saw Jason in the ballroom of Bauhinia Vi. Chapter 146 Fairmack Tops Killing Machine! (I) The night iste and the stars are dim. The starlight in the sky already does not know where to hide, the whole night is dark, the darkness of nothingness seems to have turned into that hideous beast, is choosing people to devour. Whew! A giant explosion-proof SUV is speeding along the highway, the car sat Jason face sunken like water, like the starry sky like a deep gaze of ice cold. He had the Marauder up to maximum speed and was whizzing all the way towards Fairmack Tops. Now that we know Cillians whereabouts, it makes Jason more or less at ease.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Next, all he had to do was to get Cillian out safely, no matter what the cost. The person on the phone said that they wanted him to go to Fairmack Tops to negotiate something, but in fact he knew very well in his heart that the so-called negotiation, to put it bluntly, was to want his life! He could almost foresee that the Fairmack Tops had been ambushed with endless traps and killing machines, and as long as he went there alone, these traps and killing machines would be activated to surround and kill him to death. He no longer cares about these, even if the front is a tigers den, he will go alone, no matter what, to save Cillian unharmed! Because, its a promise he made to Jimmy! He promised Jimmy that he would take care of his family, especially his sister, for the rest of his life! So, when he learned that Cillian was missing, he thought that she must have been abducted, which made him rise up in rage, and that bloodthirsty killing intent could not be suppressed no matter what. Jimmy is his good brother, if even Jimmy such ast wish he can not do, can not protect his sisters well-being, then he also have what face to face Jimmys spirit in heaven? Even if the front is full of killing machines, he wants one person and one knife to kill a bloody road! He has such self-confidence, moreover, he has such strength, even in the dark world, he is able to time and again in the strong enemy surrounded by killing out, what is the trap in the city killing machine? And once his own bloodlust killing machine topletely stimte out, only afraid that Oakshire in some forces simply can not withstand his that anger killing machine! Whew! The car whistled, and by this time, it was off the highway. Jason looked at the navigation, just seven or eight kilometers away from Fairmack Tops. Only the next road is rugged mountain road, for the ordinary car, it is difficult to go. But for the Paramount Marauder, but can not create any obstacle. As Jason continued to drive forward, his cell phone rang again. He answered the phone and the grim voice rang out. Jason, are you there now? Already off the highway. Arriving at Fairmack Tops immediately. Oh? Its not slow. Youre not pulling any tricks, are you? I did not call the police, and I drove here alone to do exactly what you asked. Thats good, count on you still being sensible! Where is my sister? She is still safe and sound, right? If you have anything, you cane at me, as long as you dont hurt my sister a bit, everything is fine! Im also a man of my word! As long as you dont break the agreement, then we will never hurt your sister by a hair either! Good! Jason opened his mouth, he hung up the phone, a cold gaze in his eyes, stepped on the gas pedal, constantly elerating, the car whistled towards the front like flying. Fairmack Tops. The main peak is so high that it has the power to plunge into the clouds, hence the name of Fairmack Tops. This side of Fairmack Tops is remote and rugged, so at night, there are basically no people. But on this night, Fairmack Tops at the foot of the mountain is a sh of people, in the darkness of the surrounding, it is not known how many people in the dark ambush. An ambush point, a thin man appeared, the eyes of the gaze shed with a trace of coldness, it is Mr. Wetmore under the hand of the right-hand man Kim. Kim was holding a walkie-talkie in his hand and he said, Brayden, Brayden, the target ising over, how are your preparations going over there? Kim, everything is ready! As soon as the target appears, he will not return! Good! Do not take it lightly, the target is by no means an ordinary person, this time it must be foolproof! Roger that! Kim then contacted the person in charge of the other ambush point and said, Axel, youre mainly responsible for the nking raid, in conjunction with the raidunched by Braydens side. Are you and your men ready to go? Kim, everything is ready! Absolutely wless! Good! As long as the target appears, then we will follow the n! Yes! Kim put down the walkie-talkie, cold gaze in the night looked extremely horrible, a face slightly hideous, he sneered and said to himself: Jason, really dare toe ah! But, you cant help bute! Tonight is your time to die! As he spoke, Kim nced toward a rearward direction. On that bearing, there was a ck SUV parked. On the back seat of the SUV, a girl in a blue and white school uniform had her hands and feet firmly tied with ropes, and her mouth was sealed with tape so she couldnt shout. The face was also covered with a ck cloth. Her frail body was trembling gently and uncontrobly, revealing her inner fear and anxiety. After all, she was only a 17-year-old girl, suddenly abducted, kidnapped to this, can not cry out, can not see things, the only thing left in the world in front of the endless darkness and the fear of the unknown. This is not to mention for a young girl, even a grown man, facing such a situation, will also feel frightened and afraid. For humans, the greatest fear is the unknown. This young girl is Cillian, she is anxious, her body is shaking from time to time because of fear, like a boat under a storm, can not find the direction, can not see the future, but also do not know what will happen to them in the next moment. She knows that she has been kidnapped and that the other partys purpose could be Jason. Speaking of which, she had just walked out of school this afternoon when two men came up to her, iming to be friends of Jasons and saying they knew she was Jasons sister, iming that Jason had asked them toe over and talk to her about something. Cillian heard that it was something rted to her Jason, she also lowered her guard and followed the two men to the SUV, coldly, the two men suddenly put her on the car, there are others inside the car to meet, a hand covered her mouth, to control her. The next thing she knew, she was brought here. Although she could not make a sound and could not see, she could faintly hear that there were many people outside the car, deploying some kind of action, as if to target Jason. This made her extremely worried and frightened, afraid that Jason would be poisoned by these people when he came over. Jason, you must note over, its so dangerous hereC She can only cry out in her heart, praying again and again, but forgetting that it is she who is in the most dangerous situation. In the ambush site at the foot of the mountain, Kims walkie-talkie suddenly rang with a sharp voice. Kim, the target has been spotted, the target is driving over, but this car is too damn big! Its less than a kilometer from the first ambush point! Chapter 147 Fairmack Tops Killing Machine! (II) A veryrge car? Kim frowned, after hearing the scouts in front of such words he looked a little puzzled, but did not take it to heart, thinking that the car can be big again to what extent? At best, its arge 7-seat crossover, right? ording to the scouts, Jason was less than a kilometer away from the first ambush point, and Kim could not afford to think too much about time, so he said in a deep voice, Okay, you guys go back to the defense first and get ready for abat raid! Kim immediately contacted Brayden at the first ambush point, and he said over the inte, Brayden, the target ising over, get ready to fight now! Be quick, move fast, and try to end this siege in the fastest possible time! Roger that! From his position at the first ambush point, Brayden answered in a deep voice into his walkie-talkie. This ambush point is located in a mountain forest on the right side of this rugged mountain road, Brayden physical, muscr, wearing a ck undershirt, a face looks extremely rugged, the eyes of the gaze shed with extremely crazy murderous intent. Brothers, get ready to fight! Brayden opened his mouth, and he held a pistol in his right hand. At his side, there are six men with a strong breath, each one is all armed with a gun, a cold look, obviously one of them is a ruthless role of killing like a sack. As Brayden spoke, the men were ambushed in the mountains and forests, their guns pointed forward in their hands, each staring at the road ahead. In front of the rugged mountain road, across the two cars, the two cars in front, there are used to specialize in puncturing the car tires of the nail chain, their intention is clear, that is waiting for the target car to drive over, the tires are punctured, plus the front has two cars as a roadblock, will certainly be able to block the target car down, forcing the target car had to stop. As long as the targets car is forced to stop, they will be able to shoot the target with their guns in hand and surround it. So, for this operation, Brayden they are absolutely determined to win. With the passage of time, the road ahead, came the roar of the vehicle driving, the diesel engine roar came sound seems unusual violent and harsh, sounding like a giant beast in the roar! Brayden and the others faces tightened as they knew that the target had arrived and was approaching! Prepare to strike! Brayden lowered his voice and said in a low tone. Speaking, Brayden they have been faintly seen in front of the road shrouded in darkness, driving over a car, the headlights shone directly over, but when they looked, ones face all dumbfounded C Is this still a car? Such a huge body, that the wheels are almost a person high, brawny appearance, domineering aura, the whole body is covered by that steel armor, as a steel castle on the move! With such a giant car, what else on the road can resist? No good! Brayden dark cry, he realized that in the face of such a huge a car, only the road set up barricades are simply not enough to resist. Quick, shoot, dont let the other side rush over!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Brayden shouted. Whew! At this time, the huge SUV has been crushed forward, the wheels ran over the nail chain on the road, but the nail chain failed to prate the cars tires, but rather under the weight of the car, these nail chains were all ttened and sunk into the ground below. Inside the car, Jason had a cold gaze in his eyes as he saw the two cars straddling the road in front of him, presumably as a roadblock to force him to stop the car. Unfortunately, the encounter was with the Paramount Marauders! Whew! The Marauders speed did not slow down and it was still whizzing up towards the front. Bang Bang Bang! Almost the same moment, the right side of a mountain forest in front, with a burst of gunfire rang out, a round of bullets is already crazy towards the car shot over. Jason sneered, not in the least bit impressed. This vehicle can withstand the bombardment of grenades and anti-tank mines, and it is really not a problem to resist a mere bullet. Dang! Sure enough, when these bulletse shooting, for this predator simply can not create any damage, Jasoninside the car did not bother about these bullets shooting. Ka-chow! Ka-chow! The predator that tall wheels directly from the front of the two cars set up as a barricade head crushed and the predator but weighs 15 tons, so when the huge wheels of the predator crushed and the sound of a click passed, the two cars were directly crushed. The Marauder had already run over the two cars, as if they were on level ground, unhindered, then the front end turned and roared off towards that forest. Bang! Bang! Bang! This forest, bursts of gunfire continued to ring out and a round of warheads swept in, shot at the predator that huge body, are sshed with a trail of sparks. Retreat, retreat! In the forest, Braydens face changed and he shouted in a hurry. Faced with this car, he really felt a sense of powerlessness, the tires, body and ss are all bulletproof, ordinary pistol bullets simply can not prate. At this point, this behemoth crushed to, do not run that is dead ah! Brayden and his six gunmen immediately fled in disarray, as soon as they escaped, Jason saw, he a gear, right foot on the gas pedal, the predator whistled, instantly speed up, towards the front and sprinted up. The gunmen fled frantically, but how could they match the speed of the Marauders car? In the blink of an eye, the Marauder caught up with the two gunmen in front of it, and in the desperate faces of those two gunmen, the Marauder rammed right into them, and then ran over them. Needless to say, in the predator so huge body, the two mens fate is directly crushed body burst, only to be turned into mush. At this time, the other side of the ambush point, Axel also led the men to close in, when Axel led the five gunmen around him rushed over, saw is a wretched fleeing Brayden and others. In that moment, Axel froze. Soon he knew why, he also saw the whistling and speeding predator, his face astonished, raised his hand is towards the front of a series of shots. Bang! Bang! Bang! A round was fired forward, but the shot could not do any damage on the body of the Marauder. On the contrary, after the predator sprinted up, two or three gunmen were toote to dodge, and were knocked off their feet, crushed by the wheels and crushed, and fell directly into a miserable death. Brayden, Axel and they fled towards the foot of Fairmack Tops, facing this explosion-proof off-road vehicle, they are really helpless. Not to escape and wait for this giant car crushed, the next end is death! Squeak! At this time, Jason stopped the car, the car door opened, his body moved, leaping from the seat of the car, justnded on the feet, is a stored power towards the front sh, these few movements in one go, extremely coherent, the final outbreak of the body speed is like that out of the cannonball like, rapid iparable! Jason locked on to Brayden in front of him, a touch of cold, merciless killing in the diffusion of. Chapter 148 Specialized Killing! Whoosh! Jason sprinted down, his body was like a lightning bolt through the air, with unparalleled speed, dashing forward! Looked at in the night, like a predatory beast, the body as if from the depths of hell out of the killing machine is extremely strong and morbid, will be all enveloped in this heaven and earth, under the diffusion of this killing machine, as if the vicinity of the square has be a hunting ground of Jason! Ahead, Brayden is fleeing along the mountain forest, because he clearly realized that the giant SUV can only gallop on the road, the mountain forest has trees to obstruct, the car can not drive in. However, in the process of his escape, cold, behind him there is a strong wind whistling to, that followed by the harsh killing machine is like a sharp de, pierced his body, so he felt the cold body of the horrible feeling. Brayden is also a killing ruthless role, he is in danger, a fierce gaze in his eyes, he turned violently, the pistol held in his right hand shot forward in session. Bang! Bang! Bang! Brayden fired three shots in quick session, but after the shots, he was dumbfounded, because he turned over and did not see any figure in front of him, ckness. Whew! However, a wisp of wind blowing from his right side to the direction, an extremely dangerous feeling immediately enveloped, straight to Brayden eyes of the pupils suddenly cold shrink up. Not waiting for Brayden to react, a sharp saber had already pierced his neck,pletely cutting off his life. Braydens right bearing, Jason appeared out, he reached out and snatched the pistol out of Braydens hand, his body moved, towards the front of the rapid burst. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jason kept firing as he headed forward in pursuit, and with each shot, a gunman would fall in front of him. Jason is extremely skilled in this type of mountainbat. Then again, he is the existence of the Dragon Emperor, Brayden, Axel and others led by these gunmen in front of him is really unbeatable,pletely unable to fight him head-on. So, this original siege operation against Jason has now be a one-sided massacre instead! Jason is cold and ruthless and is harvesting a life. His silhouette is like a ghost, some of the gunmen fleeing ahead are also shooting back, but simply can not lock Jasons position, only in the blind shot, as a way to give themselves courage. Bang! Bang! Jason shot out two more shots, and the two gunmen in front of him who were fighting back couldnt even muffle a grunt, and they were both left with a bloody gunshot hole opening in their eyebrows. As Jason sprinted to and past the bodies of the gunmen he had shot, he picked up the guns from the ground and continued his pursuit forward. Gradually, the gunmen fleeing in front of him fell one by one, Axel also realized that the men under his hands around him were getting smaller and smaller, and one by one they all fell to the ground. Axel was terrified, he never dreamed that this time the target to be rounded up was so terrifying, so perverted, just one person, is their first and second ambush pointbined a dozen gunmen killed without the power to fight. Kim, Kim, the situation has changed- Axel immediately contacted Kim at the foot of Fairmack Tops in front of him, ready to tell Kim about the situation here. Whats going on? Over the inte, Kim asked in a deep voice. Axel was about to say something when the cold C Bang! A slug shot arrived, piercing through his head, and he fell to the ground. The walkie-talkie in his hand also fell to the ground, the walkie-talkie, still came Kims urgent voice: Hello? Axel, Axel, are you there? What the hell is going on C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A ghost-like figure arrived quietly, picked up the inte on the ground, and also heard Kims urgent voice. The figure was none other than Jason, and he could hear that the voice over the inte was the voice of the person who had called him, and the other person seemed to be not in this mountainous area, but ahead. Jasons gaze was cold, his own breathpletely converged, and the whole person stalked forward. With Axel killed, the fleeing gunmen in the woods have all been killed, and all Jason has to do now is find the mastermind who called him and rescue Cillian. The foot of Fairmack Tops Mountain. Kims face is as deep as water, he is holding a walkie-talkie, originally is talking to Axel, but now, Axels side has not half a message toe, which makes him a sense of unease. You guys, guard this ce for me, and whateveres through, kill it with all your might! Kim opened his mouth, and he was surrounded by seven or eight elite fighters, all of whom he gathered together and stuck the main Fairmack Tops in this opening. This Jason, is it really so scary that Brayden, Axel and the others led by a dozen gunmen couldnt stop him? This is too unbelievable! Kims heart secretly thought, he deployed down, is immediately towards the rear of the direction. In the back, the SUV had a controlled Cillian inside. Now Kim only wants to keep Cillian firmly in his hands, so that even if Jasones all the way over here, he has Cillian as a hostage, and will make Jason afraid of him. Kim had just left in the first ce and Jason had already stalked in. Jason sensed the aura of the elite fighters ambushed at the foot of Fairmack Tops mountain, he quickly sneaked up from the right side, his own aurapletely converged, and did not rm the elite fighters who were ambushing. But with Jason approaching over, in the rapid dive scraping with a gust of wind whistling to the time, these several fighters have been alerted and up, but it was already toote. Whoosh! Jasons feet stomp, a sh dash toward the front of the rapid burst. A distance of more than ten meters, a sh is bursting through, followed by a blinding sharpness from Jasons right hand. Snort! Jason, armed with a Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife, attacked and killed the elite fighters with the force of thunder. A blood flower appeared out of thin air, this moment, Jason will be his most exquisite killing methods out of the best, his body in the rapid movement, the field of elite fighters all killed on the spot. The whole process is only a few blinks of an eye, when these elite fighters all turned into a corpse fell, they were unable to react. The huge gap in strength makes them face the Satan under the rage, there is really no power to fight back. Whoosh! Jason did not hesitate, his body shed, running rapidly towards the rear of the direction, he sensed Kims breath, knowing that there is still someone in this direction. After Jason sprinted forward, he vaguely saw an SUV parked in front of him, and a figure was rushing toward it. In that instant, Jason immediately reacted that the SUV must be holding Cillian, who had been hijacked, and the figure wanted to rush over and take Cillian in his hands. Damn! Jason cold drink, he chased at full speed, while a terrifying pressure like an abyss like a prison erupted out of itself, diffused and the strands of the eerie killing machine is locked in front of the figure. The figure in front is none other than Kim, who is also only seven or eight steps away from the SUV in front of him. At this time, he sensed a terrifying breath behind a thick mountain-like crushing to his heart, he could not help but turn around to look back, and saw Jason came chasing like a bolt of lightning. Kim instinctively had to rush forward, as long as Cillian was in hand, he was not afraid of anything. But at this time, the corner of his eye saw Jason in the process of sprinting, his right hand raised, a snowy cold aura like lightning towards him straight to take. Kim immediately sensed a sense of danger enough to make his heart palpitate, and his reaction was quick, the whole person immediately rolled towards the right. Snort! Kim just rolled on the ground, a saber is straight from his earlier orientation, thrust into the ground in front of him, until no hilt! Kims heart was palpitating, his forehead had cold sweat emerged, if he had not just reacted quickly enough, this thrown saber will pierce his body, so that he died on the spot! Chapter 149 – Blast Off! Kim secretly thanked himself for escaping, but then his mind wandered and remembered what he had to do.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kim quickly climbed up and tried to rush the SUV in front of him, but just then C Whew! A strong wind whistling to, the momentum is like a wind swept clouds, which contains a strong and terrifying pressure of Qi, like an abyss, unfathomable, but brilliant as the sun, so that people feel the magnificent boundless, majestic and strong. Kims heart was greatly rmed, when he stood up and fixed his eyes to see, he had seen himself in front of an extra figure,pletely cut off his way. Its you, Jason! Kim stared at the figure that seemed to emanate the might of a god or devil, and his tone sank as he said coldly. Its me! Jason didnt deny it, his eyes were as cold as ice as he stared at Kim and said, Youre the one who called me, right? If Im right, you are Nine Dragons people, and Mr. Wetmore sent you, right? Kims eyes shed, and he said, Jason, more than half of the underground forces in Oakshire are owned by Mr. Wetmore. So, its not wise for you to go against Mr. Wetmore. I respect you as a good man and a talent. If you give up fighting with Mr. Wetmore, I will introduce you to Mr. Wetmore, and cooperate with each other, we will definitely win together! The benefits you get will not be less, half of the Oakshire underground world, there is your share! Jasonughed coldly and said: Now you want to negotiate with me to get a dogs life back? Mr. Wetmore, even if he is the King of Heaven, if he dares to touch the people around me, he will end up dead! And that includes you! With that, Jason lifted his steps and took one step towards Kim. Kims face sank, knowing that his ploy had failed. He had wanted to throw out a blueprint to attract Jason, so as to stabilize him, and in a slow and calcted way to retreat. But now it seems that Jason doesnt eat him at all. Since we have said that the face, the only thing is a battle. Kims eyes sunken, killing machine revealed, his fists clenched, a strong aura from his body in a sh, from his body as if there is a force surge throughout the body, bursting out from the body limbs, making his own aura in this instant reached a peak of the strongest! This is Ming Power C the Ming Power cultivated by ancient martial arts martial artists! Kim is a martial artist, cultivating martial arts for many years, his own Ming Jin has been cultivated to the sixth stage, counting already a senior martial artist, such strength is also enough to rank in the top ten in the whole Oakshire. Kim could not see through Jasons strength, so he had no choice but to explode his sixth-rank Ming Power without reservation. Whoosh! Kims killing spirit was awe-inspiring as he scurried forward on his feet and took the lead inunching the attack. Whew! Whew! Kims fist strikes, under the infusion of his own force of bright energy, so that he explodes out of the power of the fist iparably strong, he took one step, one punch, each punch contains a change in the way of fist, but also makes the moment there are endless shadows of fist will envelop Jason. This is the eight-step fist! A Carovias ancient martial arts battle techniques of the fist, ording to rumors, once the eight steps down, eight fists out, will be the most terrifying power of this fist will be the most terrifying outbreak of the crown, will be unstoppable, unparalleled power! When Kims fist power to kill, Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he could see that the force Kim used was not a simple human strength, but a cultivated power of qi. But in the final analysis, this force of energy is also a presentation of power, and all changes do not deviate from its essence. Break it to me! Jason cold drink out, he bully up, a majestic burst of power from his fist swept out, the arms on the veins exposed, containing an iparable majestic force. Boom! Boom! Jason swung his fist forward, fist like a dragon, in the void as if turned into a Dragon Shade, interwoven fist trajectory looked like a barbarian dragon cutting through the air, in that terrifying and violent outburst of power under the impetus, but also made the void burst out a burst of sound! Dragon Fist! This is one of Dragon Shades killing fists, the focus is on the simple and brutal, mainly explosion and break is the main, explosion is the outbreak of power, break is to kill the enemy! The stronger the explosive power, the more you can bring out the most powerful power of this fist, and the more terrifying the resulting killing power will be. Jason just wanted a quick battle and didnt have the heart to deal with Kim, so he basically put his strongest burst of power to the fullest. Bang! Jasons right hand sted into the sky of Kims iing fist shadow, and with one punch, the sky of fist shadow was directly shattered and sted directly into Kims fist momentum! The moment the two of them shed, Kims whole body was hit like a heavy blow, the force of the bright energy that erupted from his fist waspletely crushed and broken, and when the majestic force of Jasons fist crushed him, Kim couldnt help but open his mouth wow and coughed out fresh blood. Boom! Jason is another fist fury and kill, the fist of the st sound shocked up, with this fist st out, the fist of the ce, the surrounding air seems to be suddenlypressed like, let people feel an unimaginable sense of great pressure. The punch was as swift and fierce as a dragon, and it was taken straight to Kims face. Kim has been coughing up blood and injuries, the whole person is still backwards, his body is not stable he simply can not make a counterattack in time. Faced with the rolling pressure of the punch, Kim instinctively crossed his arms in front of him, in an attempt to block Jasons punch. Unfortunately, he overestimated his own strength and underestimated the terrifying power contained within Jasons punch. Boom! When Jasons punch arrived, it instantly broke his block and sent his arms flying, followed by a solid blow to his face. Bang! In that instant, Kim felt as if a huge mountain had hit his face head-on, and the terrifying power contained in that punch invaded his face, causing blood to spill out of his mouth and nose at the same time, and his whole body flew out. Kim fell to the ground seven or eight meters away, his body was convulsing, his own consciousness was falling towards a darkness and down, he knew he would not survive. Before he died, his brief consciousness shed with a frightening question C He was unable to resist his two fist sts even with his sixth-rank Ming Power. Im afraid that even those who have cultivated the dark power of the Martial Realm may not be his opponent, right? Chapter 150 – Lies of Good Intentions! Jason didnt bother after he blew Kim away with one punch. After that punch imprinted on Kims face, he already heard the sound of that face bone cracking, under his punch, Kim will definitely die, there is no need to look anymore. Jason turned around and walked toward the SUV. This area has no one, Kim led over the staff, have all been Jason killed. Walking up to the door of the SUV, Jason took a deep breath as he opened the door. At that moment, his heart is really some fear and worry, afraid that under the car door open, there will be no one inside. Fortunately, his fears were overblown, because after opening the car door, he saw a small, frail figure huddled in the back seat of the car, which was none other than Cillian. Cillian inside the car obviously felt someone opened the door, she did not know what kind of person, so instinctively shrank back, a white little face showed a touch of panic and fear. Her frail body was still trembling gently, revealing her inner fear and anxiety. Seeing this scene, Jason only felt heartbroken and self-condemned. he took a deep breath, let his tone rx and said with a smile, Cillian, its me, Jason. now, youre okay, Ill take you out. When Jasons familiar voice came into his ears, Cillian was stunned and did note back to his senses for a long time. Cillian, are you okay? Jason reached out and rubbed Cillians head. Oooooooo- Cillian responded by opening her mouth and screaming oooooooooooo, looking extremely agitated, but her mouth was taped shut, so she couldnt say anything. Jason reached out and gently untied the tape on Cillians mouth and said softly, Its okay Cillian, with Jason around, no one can hurt you. Jason- Cillian could not help but shout, with a slight choking in his voice, the whole night of anxiety, fear, fear and aggression, seems to be with this shout to vent out. Jason took a deep breath and whispered, Jason will carry you out first. Its okay, its okay. Jason will Cillian out of the car, covering Cillians eyes ck cloth he has not yet removed, after all, the scene in this neighborhood is full of bloody scenes, such scenes he can not let Cillian see. Jason, Im really scared I think I heard these bad guys say catch me and target you again, and Im even more scared that youll fall for it ande over and be victimized by these bad guys I was really helpless when I was alone in the car, and I didnt know what these bad guys were going to do to me. But again, I felt that Jason would definitelye to my rescue I thought Jason woulde to save me, but yet I didnt want Jason toe over for fear of being victimized by these bad guys, so conflicted at the time. The young girl shrank into Jasons arms and spoke intermittently. Silly child, you have an ident Jason can note? Even if it is more dangerous or not, Jason will protect you all around, never let you lose a hair! Jason smiles. All the way to the Paramount Marauder car, Jason put Cillian in the passenger seat, he got into the drivers seat, started the car, drove a distance towards the front, away from the back of the killing and bloody field, before he slowed the car to a stop. Cillians hands and feet were still tied with ropes. Jason used his saber to cut the ropes, then gently removed the ck cloth covering Cillians eyes and said, Cillian, open your eyes slowly and let them get used to the light. Cillians feet were free, and her eyes slowly opened, forgiving the darkness around her, but with the light provided by the headlights, she did see Jason on the side. Jason- Cillian opened her mouth, those soulful eyes seemed to be flooded with tears again, her white cheeks, obviously also left a trail of tears. Its okay, its okay. Jason smiled and reached out to wipe away the tears on Cillians cheeks. Did those bad guys give you a hard time? Did they hurt you? Jason asked. Cillian shook her head as she said, Those bad guys didnt give me a hard time. After they took me hostage, they tied my hands and legs, and took out my cell phone and looked for Jasons phone number from it. Thats when I knew that their real intention was toe for Jason, I was so worried Its good that they didnt hurt you. As for Jasons safety, you dont have to worry, they cant hurt me. Going forward, I wont allow this to happen again either. Jason said. Cillian nodded as she thought of something and asked, By the way, where are the bad guys? Jason smiled and said, Jason is following the police toe over to rescue you. Those bad guys have been controlled by the police officers, and what awaits them will be sanctioned by thew. Dont worry, they will all be brought to justice one by one. Jason naturally will not tell Cillian the real situation, after all, Cillian is still young, just a seventeen-year-old girl, which if she knows that Jason in order to save her, and killed Kim and nearly twenty people, she is afraid to feel panic. Then Im relieved, I was worried about letting them get away, then maybe theyll think of ways to deal with Jasoter. Cillian said.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jasons heart is guilty and warm, to this day, Cillian is still everywhere for his sake, afraid that he will be poisoned by those bad guys, from which also see his position in her heart is also very important. By the way, Cillian, Uncle Page and the others suddenly couldnt reach you and were extremely worried. Jason suddenly said. Cillian reacted and said, Right oh, my parents will be very worried. They are so old, if they know I was kidnapped and abducted by bad people, they just cant bear it Jasonughed and said, So sometimes a well-intentioned lie can put their minds at ease. From the bottom of his heart, Jason also did not want the Bradleys to know that Cillian had been abducted and kidnapped. Mr. and Mrs. Bradley, who have not fully emerged from the shadow of their son Jimmys sacrifice, would only be more upset and anxious if they knew what happened to Cillian tonight. They had already lost a son, and if they knew that their daughter had suffered so horribly, it would be a straw that broke the camels back, and would only make them restless and terrified all day long. This is really what Jason doesnt want to see. Cillian, who is ice-cold smart, understood Jasons words at once, and she said with a smile, Jason, I know how to do it. Okay, then Ill give Uncle Page a call and then you can pick up the phone. Jason gave a smile. He started the car and drove forward, then took out his cell phone and dialed Bradleys number. Hey, Uncle Page? I found Cillian and Im sending her back now. Ill give her the phone and you can talk to her. With that, Jason handed the phone to Cillian. Cillian picked up the phone, is smiling and said, Dad, its me Cillian, you kid, where have you, where have you been all night? Howe you couldnt get through on both calls? Sorry dad, my phone was turned off when it ran out of battery. Today one of my ssmates birthday, I went to celebrate her birthday, y too happy, all forgot to tell you guys dad, sorry, let you worry. Mom and Dad thought something had happened to you, but it turned out to be a birthday celebration for a ssmate. In the future, if there is something like this again, tell Dad in advance, got it? Its good that its okay. Are you with Jason now? Yeah, Jason found me. Now Jason is sending me back. Good, good, then your mother and I will wait for you inside the house. Mm-hmm, I know. Cillian smiles. Chapter 151: Sword to Dragons Hall! The night is miserable. A tough-bodied bomb-proof SUV chugged down the highway, with Cillian in the passenger seat, now a reprieve from her previous worries and fears. With Jason around, she feels a sense of grounded security. Through tonights incident, she also believes that no matter what danger she encounters, Jason will be able to protect her. Thinking about this, her initial fear and uneasiness dissipated with the wind. Wow, Jason, is this your car? Why is it so huge sitting inside the car, it feels really tall and high, the cars next to it all look so small. Cillian couldnt help but marvel at the sound. Like the feel of it? Jason asked with a smile. Cillian nodded and turned her face to Jason, her crystal eyes seemed to shine with a star-like light as she smiled and said, I like it. Its a really cool feeling, the view is wide open, its like climbing a mountain and seeing all the mountains. If you like it, then Jason wille over every week to take you for a ride, okay? Jason smiled, then said, And then when you have time, you can also start learning your drivers license, and then Jason will teach you how to drive this big guy.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Really? Thats really great, its exciting to think about. Cillian jumped up with a look of anticipation. Jason smiled and said, Thats for sure. jason promised you, then you can do it. I believe in Jason! Cillian smiled, the pure and wless face, blooming out of the smile, like the crystal clear crystal, extremely pure. Seeing such a smile, Jason also happy, after tonights incident, he has given himself a wake-up call, those secretly hostile to his enemies, but nopromise, so he must protect the Bradley couple and Cillian, must not let tonights incident repeat. Clevnd Square. Nearly eleven oclock, Jason drove back to Clevnd Square, where he stopped at the curb outside the neighborhood, then walked over and opened the passenger side door to get Cillian out of the car. Come on, lets go upstairs, Uncle Page, they must be waiting. Jason said. Cillian nodded and walked with Jason toward the upper floor. Walked up to the third floor, saw the door open, Bradley, Marion and his wife were standing in front of the door, looking already is waiting for a long time. Dad, Mom. Cillian smiled happily and trotted over, hugging her parents. Uncle Page, Auntie Page. Jason smiled back and said hello. Bradley looked over at Jason and smiled, Jason, thank you so much. How did you find Cillian? I went to the school to ask around and learned that Cillian was at a birthday party for one of her ssmates, so I searched all the way there. Jason said with a smile. Come on in. Its good to be okay, thought something happened to Cillian. Marion smiled. Mom, with Jason here, nothing will happen to me. Cillianughed delicately. Jason also walked into the house, but he did not intend to sit still for long, his security uniform was stained with some blood in individual ces. Fortunately, this security uniform is dark ck, so after the blood stain is not obvious, can not be seen for a while. But if he stays longer, he will definitely be discovered, and when the Bradleys ask about it, he wont know how to answer. Then again, the night isnt over yet! Jason, since he has already started the killing, will never stop there, he is ready to remove all this hidden danger once and for all, once and for all, to avoid simr things from happening again. So when Jason saw Bradley trying to make tea, he hurriedly said, Uncle Page, Im going to leave now. I still have some business. I think its gettingte, and since Cillian is back, its time to wash up and rest. When Im done with this, Ille back to the house. Jason, will you sit down a little longer? Marion asked. Jason shook his head and said with a smile, Auntie Page, its something really wrong. Ille back another day, itste now. Fine, then Jason, you go ahead and get busy. Youve been dyed in getting to Cillian tonight. Bradley said. Its nothing, as long as Cillian is okay. Jason smiled as he looked over at Cillian, winked darkly and said with a smile, Cillian, get some rest early. Jason, I got it. Cillian smiled as she understood Jasons wink, which meant continuing to hide the true nature of her encounter tonight, lest Bradley and Marion be plunged into panicked worry. Jason waved goodbye and headed downstairs. Walking downstairs, Jason took out his cell phone and dialed Rattys number. Hey Ratty, did the news all check out? Jason, its been found out. mr. Wetmore lives in Dragons Hall. i have collected extremely detailed information here. Good. Tell you what, bring a few people over here to Clevnd Square if you have anyone over there, and well talk more about it when we get there. Clevnd Square, right? Jason send a location, Ill bring someone there now. OK! Jason nodded and sent the coordinates of Clevnd Squares location. It turns out that Jason drove back to Clevnd Square on the way, has sent a message to Ratty, let Ratty full investigation Mr. Wetmore and Nine Dragons details of information. In particr, where Mr. Wetmore lives, the security situation of the residence, how many people around, etc., the more details the better. Judging from the call just now, Ratty haspleted the task and gathered all the relevant information about Mr. Wetmore. Jason waited outside Clevnd Square, he lit a cigarette and took a deep drag, the curl of smoke exhaled from his mouth, haunting his hard-lined face. At this moment, this positive face expressionless, cold to the extreme, vaguely emitting a touch of cold killing intent. A full half hour or soter, it was to see two cars whizzing by. Seeing the car came, Jason greeted, the two cars stopped, when the first one, Ratty walked down. Jason. Ratty said hello. Immediately after, the car came down the rest of the six people, one breath inward, vaguely have a calm and ruthless atmosphere in the diffusion. Jason, these are trusted men, all brothers that Mr. Dickson asked me to bring back. Ratty opened his mouth and continued, So, Jason, if there is anything you want to order, just ask. Jason nodded and said, This neighborhoods Block 5 302 is the family of one of myrades, Ratty, your job is to send a few people to guard me and protect the safety of myrades family. If someone suspiciouses tonight, you block it for me, and contact me at the first time. Understood, Ill arrange it right away! Ratty spoke up. Since Jason so solemnly instructed this matter to him, then he must do it, do it well, and protect the familys well-being! Chapter 152: Sword to Dragons Hall! Jason lit another cigarette and asked, Wheres the information about Mr. Wetmores profile? Jason, since you want it in a hurry, I just roughly sketched it out. Ratty opened his mouth, handed a piece of sketch paper to Jason, and said, This is Panlong Mountain, and Dragons Hall, where Mr. Wetmore lives, is on the top of Panlong Mountain. Dragons Hall is built on a cliff, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Its a good thing that Mr. Wetmores enemies are many, but hes been safe and sound for many years. Jasons face was as normal, unperturbed, and he said, How many people are guarding Dragons Hall, what are the strongest people, and do you have any specific information on these? Ratty shook his head and said, Jason, this aspect of it hasnte up for investigation yet. But if I were given a few days, I would be able to gather moreplete information. Its toote, I have to take action tonight. Jason said in a deep tone. Rattys face was stunned as he looked to Jason and said, Jason is going to take action tonight? Jason is this an attack on Dragons Hall? Jason nodded his head, to which he did not deny! From the time he knew that the people who kidnapped Cillian were Nine Dragons men, Jason had decided to capture the thief first, to uncover the head of Nine Dragons, Mr. Wetmore, and eliminate him directly, to uproot the power of Nine Dragons from Oakshire. Nine Dragons presumed toe against him through Cillian, which has seriously offended his bottom line principle and made him really angry, since the killing has already started, lets solve all the problems at once! Jason, Dragons Hall is heavily guarded and full of experts, I- Ratty spoke up and wanted to go with Jason. Jason but interrupted him, he said: This time, I still act alone. You and the people you brought, guard here, protect the safety of myrades families, that is the greatest help to me. I know your worries, dont worry, Ill act ording to my own discretion, nothing will happen. Ratty wanted to say something else, but seeing Jasons determined gaze, he knew in his heart that it was futile to say anything. Ratty only said, Jason, dont worry, I will definitely protect the safety of yourrades families and will never let anyonee near! Okay, please! Jason reached out and patted Ratty on the shoulder as he turned toward the Paramount Marauders. Ratty looked at Jasons unrelentingly upright figure, suddenly there was a sense of blood, he felt that this is the real man, is the real strong man should have the momentum! Rumble! The Paramount Predator started with a bang, the high-pitched engine sounded loud and clear, and Jason had already driven off, heading all the way towards the direction of Panlong Mountain. The night iste and it is alreadying to the midnight hour. Jasons eyes are icy cold, his cold face is expressionless, his chest cavity has a rage and killing intent rising up, making his body a vague murderous hostility. This is the first time Jason has been so enraged since his return to the city. If Cillian had been hurt tonight, he would really be ashamed to face Jimmys spirit in heaven. No matter what, tonight he will solve all the hidden problems, never allow the Bradley family to suffer any more danger. Tonight its Dragons Hall and Mr. Wetmore, the mastermind, will be captured! However, in order to Dragons Hall a, just rely on killing only difficult to do a clean, the best way than through the power of the police. Thinking about it, Jason took out his cell phone and dialed out a call. Nickmar Residence. In a room on the 16th floor of the 8th building, Taylor took a shower andy on the bed and looked at her phone for a while, then she was ready to sleep. Tomorrow, there will be a lot of things to deal with in the police station, and she feels a headache when she thinks about it. However, just as she was about to turn off the lights, suddenly her cell phone rang, and when she looked at the caller ID, her face couldnt help but show a sense of oddity, it was actually Jason, the damn bastard, calling. What the hell is this asshole calling about thiste at night? Taylor grunted, she still picked up the phone, and immediately asked in a splitting voice: Jason bastard, why are you calling me at this hour? Im going to bed! If you dont give me a good exnation, Im not done with you for disturbing my rest! Madam Caine, can you keep your anger down on a big night? I know youve been investigating Nine Dragons and trying to catch some incriminating evidence against Nine Dragons, right? Hmm? Taylors face was stunned as she then asked, What do you mean by that? Tonight, I will find out Nine Dragons incriminating evidence for you. All you have to do now is to go to the police station immediately, get Matt together and gather the CID officers. Then just wait and wait for my call! Jasons low and calm voice came through. What do you mean? Youre giving me incriminating evidence of Nine Dragons? Be more specific for me! Hearing such heavy news, Taylor could not help but jump up directly from the wear, and I do not know whether the force is too strong or her chest piece of existence is too rich and heavy, through the nightgown in a burst of violent trembling, crossed a wonderful and attractive wave curve. However, Taylors inquiry did not receive a response, as a beep beep beep sound followed on the phone. This means that Jasons side is already hanging up straight away. Jason, you bastard, how dare you hang up on me! Taylor rose in anger, and the beautiful goose egg face appeared to have residual anger on it. And then, Taylor called back, but unexpectedly, Jasons side is already shut down, the phone has not been able to call. Taylor sat down on the bed, her eyebrows furrowed as she wondered if Jason was ying a prank on her? Or was what Jason said true? Tonight, can Jason really bring out some evidence of Nine Dragons crimes? Since Taylor took up the post of chief of criminal police in Birsdris police station, she did want to bring the whole Nine Dragons to an end. Because the existence of Nine Dragons has seriously affected some of thew and order. She knows that Nine Dragons bottom is not clean, and there is too much blood and darkness behind it. The key is, Nine Dragons behind the involvement of some forces, plus simply can not collect strong enough evidence to use Nine Dragons, so she is also take Nine Dragons no way.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As for some of the industries below Nine Dragons, lets say nightclubs, nightclubs, these entertainment venues, she has not sent few people to raid, even if there are some illegal and undisciplined phenomena, at most is also rectification, the most serious is only closed. This is not at all up to its roots for Nine Dragons. However, Jason actually said that he was able to provide some evidence of Nine Dragons crimes tonight? If thats true, then she must be thrilled. The problem is, shes been investigating Nine Dragons for almost two or three years now, and theres been no real progress Jason was able to fix all of this overnight? Taylor then remembered Jasons unpredictable skills, and Jasons hidden true identity C through her side of the public security system, there is simply not enough authority to seize Jasons true identity. This means that Jasons true identity is unusual. This damned bastard, the specific situation does not tell me, just this sentence and then hang up the phone, really angry with me! Taylor muttered with a burst of anger and hatred. After thinking about it, Taylor took a deep breath, and as if she had made a decision, she said to herself, Forget it, lets pretend to trust this bastard for once. If hes ying a prank on me, Ill turn around and skin him! With that, Taylor stood up and began to change her clothes while she flipped out Matts cell phone number and immediately dialed it. Chapter 153 – Night Stalking! The night is deep. A tough-looking explosion-proof off-road vehicle is whizzing along the highway, the speed of the vehicle is extremely fast, with this giant off-road vehicle, giving the impression that it is like a steel fortress is moving at speed under the night. Jason sat in the car, driving this Paramount Marauder, and from time to time looked at the direction of the Panlong Mountain located on his phone. Panlong Mountain isnt hard to find either. Jason drove more than half an hour in the highway, is already approaching the Pan Long Mountain. To here, Jasons face a cold, the smear of intense killing gas diffused out, invisible seems to carry a mountain of corpses and blood like a sea of blood, horrible and morbid. The repeated provocations of Mr. Wetmores forces, first by Dans gang, then by Zains attempted murder, up to tonights targeting of Cillian, whom he cares about, are already provoking the bottom line of Jasons principles again and again! In particr, what happened to Cillian tonight made him furious, and he was a bloodthirsty man who valued his brother more than himself. Thest words left by his own brother was to take care of his sister. So, in Jasons mind, the safety of Jimmys family is much more important than even his own. Cillian was nearly killed tonight, he was really angry, but alsopletely inspired his side as Satan the Evil C cold-blooded, ruthless, dedicated to killing! Whew! In the sound of the car whistling, Jason was already driving to the Pan Long Mountain and saw the Pan Mountain Road that goes up the Pan Long Mountain. He had no intention of driving the Paramount Marauder all the way up the Pan Mountain Road, which would have alerted Nine Dragons manpower. He believed that there must be many Nine Dragons men in the forest on both sides of this mountain road, and they were watching secretly and would send out alerts whenever they found suspicious targets. Jason drove to one side, slightly away from the junction of the Coil Road at Mount Pendleton, before stopping the car at the side of the road afterwards. Jason pushed open the car door and stepped out, carrying a backpack behind him. Inside the backpack were some tools that Jason had prepared for the asion. Jasons body moved and had already dived inside towards the mountains of Panlong Mountain, and he was ready to go all the way to Dragons Hall at the top of the mountain. The mountains and forests are dark and heavy. Spare the mountain road every distance will have street lights, but the dim and faint street lights will not be able to expel the thick darkness of the mountain forest. Jason stalked towards the front in this mountain forest, and he was no stranger to the mountains. In fact, wheel singlebat ability, in the jungle he is the king of the general existence. Once you enter the jungle, you are the king! Therefore, spare in the thick darkness, Jasonin the mountains and forests between the action is still silent, he was able to perfectly use the terrain, terrain and forest trees as cover, will be perfect cover themselves. This kind of sneaking and hiding skill, there are not many people in the world today who can rival him. This is how Jason intends to sneak all the way up and avoid the hidden scouts on this panhandle road. On the way, there must be many scouts in the dark mountains and forests, and if he rashly shows up directly, it will rm the whole Dragons Hall, and when Mr. Wetmore has taken precautions, it will be very difficult to capture him. Jason continued to dive forward for some distance, and sure enough, he fiercely felt some unusual aura fluctuations ahead. Although these scents are very faint, but how can they be hidden from Jasons sensing ability? This means that someone is ambushing ahead. Jason immediately stopped and did not act immediately, he carefully sensed and determined the location of the other partys ambush. He surmised that the number of the other party was around four. Then, Jasons own aura waspletely collected and he began to move. The night wind is blowing, there is a rustling sound in the mountain forest, Jasons action is silent. His body flickered, and he was sneaking past the few ambushed men in front of him. The process of sneaking, Jason will be with the help of the surrounding cover and walk, even if the few scouts who are ambushing the sentry in the dark towards the direction of Jason sneaking look over, but can not see any suspicious signs. They are so different from Jason. One is Dragon Emperor, the Satan the Evil of the dark world, a jungle will be the king of existence. And those scouts in the world of darkness is not at all, can find the sneaking Jason that is strange. Eventually, Jason sneaked all the way behind these scouts, and there were really four of them. They kept their attention more on the panhandle road and asionally looked around, but Jason was seven or eight meters behind them and they were oblivious. Jason continued to sneak forward, and when the road ahead confirmed that no scouts existed, he sped up his sneaking steps. Once he sensed the scouts scent, he slowed his steps down slightly. He went all the way up and met a total of three teams of scouts ambushed on different roads, so it was clear that Mr. Wetmore was really extremely cautious. Unless a master in sneaking and hiding like Jason is able to sneak all the way up without a sound. At the end of the coiled highway looms a manor-style vi. The value of the vi alone is at least several hundred million, so it is clear that Mr. Wetmores wealth is unimaginable. However, the head of a subterranean forces, to be able to live in Oakshire so mboyantly, only afraid that the forces involved behind him is definitely not simple, its behind there must be a big shot cover. But these are no longer Jason to consider the problem, for him, he only know Mr. Wetmore repeatedly want to get rid of him, then he will first Mr. Wetmore to capture and kill before. Jasons entire body bent over a shadowy corner not far from the vi, the gaze in his eyes surveyed the situation around the vi. Inside and outside the vi are faintly emerged some human figures, apparently patrolling, the existence of these people simply makes this manor-style vi into a brick wall-like existence, ordinary people want to rush in simply impossible. But what scares Jason is not these hands patrolling inside and outside the vi, but those security cameras on the outside of the vi. As long as his figure appears out, no matter how fast, it is going to be captured by these surveince cameras. The front side of the vi is lined with security cameras, what about the side? Jason thought about it, and he decided to go over to the side. However, his location is already the middle section of Wolong Mountain, the side side has a mountain, the mountain road is rugged and extremely steep, plus it is at night, undoubtedly increasing the great danger. Jason was fearless, he stalked towards the side of the mountain, and under his athletic stance, the rugged path of the mountain was all conquered under his feet. He climbed up the mountain like a spiritual ape, and the excitement that seemed extremely dangerous to ordinary people was as easy as walking on t ground for him. Half an hourter, he climbed up from the side of the mountain and looked forward after revealing a head. Sure enough, this direction will not see the surveince cameras, and rarely see a patrol of manpower, only asionally a patrol of five or six people will walk by to patrol some. It is normal that this side has the natural danger of the mountain, so the precautions on this side are much looser. When a patrol team went past, Jasons body moved fiercely, the whole body like a phantom sprinted out, his speed is fast, but also silent, instantly is rushed to the edge of the vis outer parapet. He used some dead space at the edge of the parapet to stalk sharply, all the way around to the backyard of this vi. At this time, he felt a patrol ahead of him with the breath fluctuations transmitted, his face sank, immediately double stomp, then he turned over, immediately leaped into the backyard of the vi. Before leaping in again, he had made sure that there was no abnormal breath present in the backyard of the vi. The backyard had a pool and tall trees. Jason crouched down behind one of the trees and surveyed the vi. At the same time, he faintly sensed that the vi has an unusually majestic and powerful aura pressure in the diffusion of. It is true that Dragons Hall is full of tigers and dragons. Mr. Wetmores side also does not know how many strong people are secretly guarding. But Jason can sense the other partys breath fluctuations, the other party is not the slightest sense of his existence, in their own breath convergence, Jason has reached the point of perfection. Unless it is the same level as Jason or even more powerful existence, to be able to feel his extremely weak breath floating. The vi has three floors, the second floor lobby and the second floor are lit. Jason looked upward, he judged that Mr. Wetmores study should be on the second floor. For Mr. Wetmore this kind of person, the study will be a heavy ce, if Nine Dragons have any private secrets, it is also hidden in the study. Jason took off the shoulder bag he was carrying behind him and took out a bundle of hemp rope from it, with a barb attached to one end of the rope, which at this time had been wrapped inyers of fabric. Jason took the twine toward the second floor of the vi a fling, barbs urately hooked the corner of the second floor of the vi on the balcony, because the barbs wrapped around the fabric, so hooked the moment there is no noise issued. Jason pulled the hemp rope in his hands, the whole person fiercely up in the air, feet on the side of the support column wall, step by step towards the upward, looks like a gecko stroll!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Has been climbing up to a certain height, suddenly, Jason feet a stirrups, stored under a stirrups his body leap forward, he opened his arms to grab the second floor balcony, after a deep breath is flipped tond on the second floor balcony. Then Jason quickly put the twine away and put it on the corner of the balcony. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, sensing the situation on the second floor, then he slightly pushed open a doorway on the balcony, a sh of his body, has noiselessly sneaked into the interior. Chapter 154 Tackling Mr. Wetmore! Jasons entire body was like a ghost-like phantom, silently sneaking into the second floor of the vi. From the doorway of the balcony, you can go straight to the living room on the second floor of the vi, Jason did not immediately move, but in a corner hiding, his own sensory capabilities also spread out, the vi exists in some of the hidden aura all he was able to capture. But these breath mainly from the direction of the second floor, the direction of the second floor has not yet sensed any strange breath fluctuations. This also let Jason slightly relieved, he began to walk on this floor, thinking about the forefoot walking he did not make any noise, he walked to a room door, reached out to hold the handle, a slight twist, slightly open the door to a gap. The eyes looked toward the inside and saw that it was a bedroom. But the bedroom was obviously not the target of Jasons search. He closed the doorway gently again and then walked to another doorway, which he gently pushed open, which was a study. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he gently opened the doorway after walking into the study, and then closed the doorway again. The second floor is obviously a ce where Mr. Wetmore lives and works, so there are no extra people here, and no other guards. This is a reflection of Mr. Wetmores extreme confidence in Dragons Halls security defenses. After all, from the opening of that mountain road, has beenid downyers of ambush. You are wee to say, so guarded even a fly is difficult to fly in. Only Jason, the king of special forces who has undergone a variety of rigorous special training, was able to sneak all the way inside without a sound. The area of the study is veryrge, both sides of the wall arerge bookshelves, the door are full of various types of books, most of the books are very new, only touched have not been touched. Arge desk stands out, with aptop on the desk and some documents, and a few books stacked on the desk. In addition, there is a photo frame on the desk, the frame is a man with a womans photo, and a little boy of about eight or nine years old in the middle. Jason concluded that the man in the picture frame was Mr. Wetmore, and the woman and the little boy should be his wife and children. Jason began to search in the study, the gaze in his eyes towards the tworge bookcases looked over, but also personally walked over to seriously examine some. He received a variety of special training also included in the agent of some special training techniques, so he took a look out of the tworge bookcases have problems, because the two bookcases below the wooden board and the ground is not in direct contact. In other words, the two bookcases look like they are suspended off the ground on the wall. This is designed to the skill can be more, maybe the tworge bookcases are movable, but a moment, Jason also have not seen the entrance where. But Jason is not in a hurry, since he has detected a problem, then with his expertise, to find out the secret of the tworge bookcases is not a problem. First floor. Mr. Wetmore is pacing back and forth in the lobby of the first floor. So far, no news has been passed back from Kims side, which makes him feel a bit suspicious. However, Mr. Wetmore for Kims ability is extremely confident, and moreover this time the operation, Kim brought nearly twenty elite gunmen, ording to reason against a person is no problem at all. Mr. Wetmore is also extremely patient, this way blood-stained wind and rain toe, has long been refined out of his own spoiled, unhurried nature, he believes that tonights action will not have any fault. But Kim so long is still not half a message back, which also makes Mr. Wetmore feel a little uneasy. At that moment, Mr. Wetmore headed upstairs, ready to go to the study and personally contact Kims side to see the situation. If the situation is not right, then he will also immediately make arrangements for the deployment of staff. In the first floor, inside and outside or outside or lurking in the dark many Nine Dragons experts, some of them patrolling the periphery, some stationed on the periphery, more are in the dark hibernation, inside and outside the Dragons Hall guarded with a brick wall. Therefore, when Mr. Wetmore goes upstairs, he does not need to be apanied upstairs, which is a habit over the years. In the study on the second floor, Jason was searching for the secrets of this study when he suddenly heard an unusual sound from outside, it was the sound of walking footsteps, indicating that someone hade upstairs. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank slightly, and he made a dash, noiselessly lurking on the side of the doorway of the study, his own breath had beenpletely converged and up. Mr. Wetmore walked up to the second floor, his face slightly haggardpared to the past. He hasnt felt this powerless in years since he took his ce as the head of the Oakshire underground. He didnt expect that a security guard in Oakshire would be able to cause so much trouble, and time and again the operation was dered a failure, and his side also suffered heavy losses, which really made him feel unexpected. He checked Jasons profile, but couldnt find out anything, and thats what puzzled him. He subconsciously felt that Jason was not just a security guard so simple, otherwise a security guard, not to what information can not be found. But all that didnt matter to him anymore. After tonight, the security guard named Jason had to disappear from Oakshire for good. It was not surprising that Mr. Wetmore walked up to the door of the study without any wariness of his own. He had quite a few enemies, but in all those years, none had been able to storm Dragons Hall. In his eyes, what Dragons Hall represents is absolute security! ng! Mr. Wetmore opened the door to his study and walked in, closing it behind him with his customary backhand. In that instant, Mr. Wetmore suddenly realized that something was wrong, a deadly killing machine instantly enveloped to, at the same time a hand has been rapid as lightning towards his throat straight to take. Hurry! Its too fast! Mr. Wetmores ownbat skills, which are infinitely close to the martial arts realm, are simply unable to react. This is mainly because he walked into the study before itself and did not have any precautions, he would not have dreamed that someone in the world could actually sneak into his study silently in ambush. Another reason is that the speed of this persons strikes is indeed appalling and can be said to be unlike anything he has ever seen. In an instant, Mr. Wetmores throat was immediately mped by a strong hand, unable to make the slightest sound, and then a cold but thick blood-smelling saber was ced across Mr. Wetmores throat, followed by a cold and indifferent voice: Give up all resistance if you dont want to die, or I dont mind cutting your throat! Cut it off!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The cold and deadly killing machine is diffused, coupled with the sharp saber on the throat, which makes Mr. Wetmore originally stored up the power of the eighth-grade Ming power first time dispersed. Because he could feel it, it was real killing energy! If he really makes a move, he will definitely die! And the other side just tackled him and did not kill him immediately, which shows that there is still room for maneuvering. Mr. Wetmore is a smart man, not stupid, at such a juncture, naturally will not put his life at stake. So youre Mr. Wetmore, huh? Weve finally met! Jason showed up and he still had Mr. Wetmores throat in a vice grip. As he spoke, he had unlocked the door to his study. He concluded that with Mr. Wetmores way of acting, coupled with the special nature of the study, without his instructions, the ambushed men in this vi would nevere up voluntarily. In fact, thats exactly what happened. The people in Dragons Hall know that the second floor of the vi is Mr. Wetmores private space, especially the study, and no one is allowed to enter without Mr. Wetmores order. After Mr. Wetmore saw Jason, his entire face immediately became, became extremely shocked and terrified, his throat knotted, difficult and mumbled: You, you are Jason?! Chapter 155 Devil! (I) Mr. Wetmore has met Jason, although only through some photos and so on, he is so targeted Jason, to say that have not seen some photos of Jason is also impossible. Now, the face presented to him was exactly the same as the picture he had seen of Jason! But, how is this possible? Shouldnt Jason be falling into the trap that Kim and the others have set up at this point? How did he appear here? This makes Mr. Wetmore shocked, a face look as if it is to see a ghost, he immediately thought of something like a cold air immediately from the bottom of the feet up and spread throughout the body. Yes, Im Jason, the Jason youve been trying to get rid of in every way possible! Jason opened his mouth, his tone calm, yet seemingly indifferent. Mr. Wetmore was secretly shocked in his heart, and he hurriedly said, Misunderstanding, misunderstanding! How could I have the idea of getting rid of Mr. Miller? This is something that I have never done for myself. It must be because the people under my hands did not know how to act, which led to such a misunderstanding. I can guarantee that those who offended Mr. Miller will be punished heavily, even if Mr. Miller wants to be punished. Jason smiled indifferently and said in a good-natured manner, Misunderstanding? Is that really the case? What about the actions of your men tonight? They acted without permission? They took the liberty of kidnapping my sister, lured me to Fairmack Tops, set up traps to kill me, and prepared to kill me on the spot. Your men acted without your knowledge, didnt you? When this statement was made, Mr. Wetmores facepletely changed. When Jason appeared, Mr. Wetmore had already guessed, until Jasons words came out and he confirmed his suspicions C Kim and the others had failed in their operation! Jasons presence here is proof that Kims operation tonight has been dered a failure, and even the men he brought with him have been turned into a cold corpse! This also exins why, after so much time has passed, Kims side still has no news to pass back. This makes Mr. Wetmores hands and feet cold, a chill spread throughout the body, the whole person like falling into the ice, the mind has been a nk. He never dreamed that the original foolproof operation would actually fail, leading this operation Kims own strength is a sixth-order Ming Jin martial arts experts, but failed to be killed? Unbelievable! Mr. Wetmore really cant believe it, but Jason is standing right in front of him, and he cant afford to question half of it. Mr. Wetmore is also an old man, he came back to his senses and quickly said: Ye, Mr. Miller, what happened tonight I really do not know someone hijacked and kidnapped your sister? Sure its me Nine Dragons people? If it really is, I will be strictly investigated to the scene, severe punishment, will definitely give Mr. Miller an exnation! Thats not necessary, Ive given those people a good ount C death! Jason spoke up, he said slowly and deliberately, I dont care if Im ying dumb or what, Ive nowe to the door to get an exnation for the many things that have already happened before tonight anyway. From the incident with Dans gang, to Zains intentional murder, and tonights trap, its all about you Nine Dragons trying to get me killed over and over again. What do you think I should ask for? Mr. Wetmore took a deep breath, he heard the meaning of Jasons words, as long as Jason could negotiate with him, then he was at ease, his greatest fear was that Jason would not negotiate any terms with him. Mr. Miller, Im really sorry for what happened. Im not going to lie, but Ive been stepping down from Nine Dragons management since three years ago, and Ive basically left Nine Dragons affairs to the people under me. If its true what Mr. Miller said, Im really sorry that so many things have happened. Mr. Wetmore opened his mouth and spoke from the heart, he turned his words and continued, But these things happened, I must also be responsible, I did not discipline my people. So, Mr. Miller what you need topensate, need any conditions, just ask, I will do it! Jasonughed, he felt his own cheek was thick enough, butpared to Mr. Wetmore, his own cheek is simply to be as thin as a newborn baby. Jason still continued to control Mr. Wetmores body, and he said in a nd tone, It seems that Mr. Wetmore of Nine Dragons is still a cool person. Well, since you are so sincere, you can agree to any condition. Then I have only one condition, where is the entrance to your bookshelf? I am very curious about what is hidden behind the bookshelf. Mr. Wetmores face suddenly changed, but the wily Mr. Wetmore quickly returned to his normal color, he smiled and said, Mr. Miller, you think too much, this is just an ordinary bookshelf, how can there be any basement or something like that? You can hide this from others, but not from me. Jason opened his mouth, his deep gaze was calm, but as if he could see through Mr. Wetmores mind, he continued, Ive received special training in secret service, so the bookshelves in your study are problematic or not, I can see it at a nce. Mr. Miller, this is really just an ordinary and unusual bookshelf, there will not be any basement. mr. miller overthink Mr. Wetmore still remained calm and said with a leathery smile.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Is that so? Then we might as well have a look and see if you have a hidden mystery on this bookshelf or not. Jason said. While talking, Jason has been in the two rows of bookshelves carefully observed, soon, he was to notice an anomaly, the right shelf in the middle of apartment on the books ced on the book than the other books of the same size are a little more forward protruding, seemingly uncontested. Jason dragged Mr. Wetmore over and reached out to remove all the books ced in thispartment, and immediately saw a subtle entrance device concealed inside. Mr. Wetmore, what is this if not a basement door? Jason smirks andughs Mr. Wetmores face is ashen at this moment, the original heart existed a trace of fluke also disappeared. Jason did not bother to look at Mr. Wetmores face reaction, he reached out and pressed the switch device of this entrance door, and then C Ka-chow! Ka-chow! That is the sound of gears turning, followed by, he saw the entire bookshelf moving, moving towards the right side of the wall, until it stopped, the leftmost side immediately vacated a space of about one meter wide. Jason walked over and took a look at the exposed space, which was really something else, with a safe set inside. And this is still a fingerprint recognition safe, no password, key, fingerprint is the only password, as long as the fingerprint match, you can open instantly. Than the previous kind of mechanical safe to save time and effort, and security is a substantial increase. It seems that you are not honest and do not mean what you say. You are lying to me, arent you? Including those words you said before. I am a person who hates deception, especially lying to my head. When I get angry, the consequences can be severe. Jason narrowed his eyes, and with a little force, the de in his hand cut the skin of Mr. Wetmores neck, oozing out a little blood. Mr. Wetmore saw the situation on his forehead immediately emerged a cold sweat, his face became white, his eyes could not help but reveal a trace of fear, he said: Ye, Mr. Miller, I was wrong, I was really wrong! I have been deceitful in this matter, but I have been honest in other aspects. I hope Mr. Miller will give me a chance. I promise that I will cooperate with Mr. Miller in everything, and whatever Mr. Miller needs, I can give it all, without reservation! From now on, I will also pass down the order that the entire Nine Dragons will never offend Mr. Miller again, and whenever Mr. Miller has any orders, Nine Dragons will definitely do its best to help. You have said so much, just because you are afraid that I will open this safe and peep into the secrets inside the safe, right? The more you do, the more interested I feel instead. Jasonughed as he looked at the safe and said, A fingerprint-recognized safe? That would be much simpler. Saying that, Jason forced Mr. Wetmores finger over and pressed it. At first Mr. Wetmore was not happy and resisted, but after Jason reached out and twisted his shoulder des, Mr. Wetmores arms immediately went limp and tingly, and he could not exert any force at all. Eventually, Mr. Wetmores right thumb pressed down when this safe opened, which contained stacks of documents. Some of the documents are yellowed, obviously already some years old. It can be concluded that these documents are very important, otherwise they would not be so private in such a hidden safe by Mr. Wetmore. Without ceremony, Jason took all these documents andid them out on the desk. Jason casually flipped through some documents, the contents of which can be said to be shocking, a document as if it was dipped in blood, from which came an extremely morbid and thick taste of blood. In one of the documents, Mr. Wetmore personally nned the assassination of a seniorpany executive three years ago. There is also Mr. Wetmore with some family cooperation, the use of illegal means, the financial chain of somepanies to copse, and then take advantage of the opportunity to low price mergers and acquisitions nibble. There are also detailed records of Mr. Wetmores use of underground money to his Red Dragon Society and even some forces outside the country for moneyundering. As for some of the earlier documents, lets say those yellowed documents, one of the documents is a record of Mr. Wetmore early in order to fight for territory for resources, conspiring to assassinate the top figures of some of the forces in Oakshire at the time and so on. It can be said that the thick pile of documents, each one is rted to the conspiracy, each one is stained with blood, any one of the documents of the content of the evidence seized by the police, can give Mr. Wetmore a death sentence. With so many documents, Im afraid Mr. Wetmore would not have enough lives to be sentenced! This is an eye-opener! The famous Mr. Wetmore is worthy of a lordly figure, ruthless, ck and bloody enough! Jason casually flipped through a few documents and lost interest, he smiled at Mr. Wetmore and said. Chapter 156 Devil! (II) Mr. Wetmore haspletely changed color, a face has been as white as paper, no human color. His biggest secret has been Jason to dig out, not politely said, Jason holding this a document information,pletely equivalent to hold Mr. Wetmores own lifeline. Once these things are leaked out half a point, Im afraid that without waiting for the police to find the door, some of the other forces and manpower involved in this matter will find ways to kill him to silence. Mr. Wetmore took a deep breath, barely calming himself down, he opened his mouth and said, Mr. Miller, make a condition. No matter what the conditions are, as long as Mr. Hong is able to do so, he will agree to all of them. Jasons eyes shed with essence as he opened his mouth and asked, Okay, then Ill ask you a few questions first. First, why do you repeatedly target me and try every possible way to put me to death? Mr. Miller, you really misunderstood. I didnt want to kill you. I have no grudge against Mr. Miller, how could I do that? Mr. Wetmore opened his mouth, the words just fell into the voice is to feel the Jason body out of the wisp of cold intention to kill. We havee to this point, why do we still have to cover up? Why not open up and tell the truth? Jasons tone was cold and his eyes were sharp, then he said, The people who acted tonight are all elite gunmen, armed with firearms. If you say you dont know, do you take me for a three-year-old child? In the city, to be able to hold a gun itself is a taboo under thew, you as the boss of Nine Dragons, under the hands of the people armed with guns, to say that you do not know, that is really the hell! Mr. Wetmore face pale, palms are already sweating, he knew that in this situation, Jason has already pinpointed his lifeline, if he continues to y dumb and dumb, only to be really a dead end. At that moment, Mr. Wetmore said: Mr. Miller, before much offense, I want you to make amends, I give you kneeling kowtow! But I cant help myself, I was entrusted by others. Otherwise, Mr. Miller and I have no enemies, and we wouldnt be in such a mess. Really, really, Mr. Miller must believe me. Entrusted by someone? Who, Oakshire who is so intent on putting me to death? Jason asked good-naturedly. It was Jaden, the young master of The Howard Family, who had personally instructed me to take action against you. The Howard Family is so powerful that I was forced to follow Jadens words. Mr. Wetmore said in a hurry. Now, this life and death situation, Mr. Wetmore naturally will no longer have to hide. The only way to save his life is to tell the truth about everything he knows. Jaden? Its really him! Jasons mouth flushed with coldness, suddenly feeling that he had struck Jaden too lightlyst night at the Bauhinia Vi, just pping him a few times. If he had known that Jaden had secretly contacted Mr. Wetmore to target him, thenst night he would have had to let Jaden break a hand or something. Ive never met Jaden, why would he want to deal with me? Mr. Miller, I dont know the exact reason I vaguely heard Jaden mention it, saying it was to help the young master of the Chen family out. The young master of the Chen family? George? Yes, thats him! Mr. Wetmore said with a nod. The coldness in Jasons eyes got even colder, so that things made sense. Do you know Living Tomb Org.? Last time there was a Living Tomb Org. assassin who intended to assassinate me, but failed. Was this assassin also contacted by you? Jason asked with a sunken gaze. Mr. Wetmores face was shocked after hearing this, he quickly denied it and said, There is absolutely no such thing, I have never contacted Living Tomb Org. although I also know it is a killer organization. But I can guarantee with my life that I have never contacted this killer organization! Jason nodded, he could see that Mr. Wetmore was not lying. So, the assassin who contacted Living Tomb Org. to assassinate himself was either George or Jaden. Through cross-examination of Mr. Wetmore, Jason learns that Jaden has just returned from the capital to Oakshire a few days ago. Thest assassination attempt on him by Living Tomb Org. was before Jadens return. Then basically, we can conclude that the person who contacted Living Tomb Org.s assassin to assassinate himself must be George! Jason thought about it and asked, What do you know about The Howard Family and the Chen family? Business or some unseen insider secrets, etc. Mr. Wetmoreughed bitterly and said, Mr. Miller, The Howard Family and the Chen Family are both famous families in Oakshire, and I really cant afford to climb thedder, so what I know is limited. Recently I heard that The Howard Family and the Chen Family are going to unite to deal with the Herthum Family secretly, and it is estimated that they want to bring down the Herthum Family, so as to eat the core industry of the Herthum Family.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. the Herthum Family? frowned Jason. Yes, the Herthum Group of the Herthum Family, which has developed a trade secret that involves an extremely broad market. Once this trade secret can be developed and produced, it will generate huge business profits. So The Howard Family and the Chen Family were moved to seize this trade secret. Mr. Wetmore said honestly. Jasons eyes were shining, he already knew that Sally was the chairman of the Herthum Group when he was at the Bauhinia Vi tonight, and what exactly was this trade secret developed by the Herthum Group? The Howard Family and the Chen Family are both attracted to it? Did this trade secret lead to the killings that Sally facedst time? Targeted by Night Shadow in the dark world? These problems Jason now also have no time to think carefully, the immediate first Mr. Wetmore to solve it. In fact, the hand control Mr. Wetmore such a character, a good interrogation, will always know a lot of dark insider, but for the rest of Jason did not have any interest. After learning what he was interested in, Mr. Wetmore had lost value in his hands. Well, Mr. Wetmore, its gettingte, and you should be on your way! Jason spoke up. On, on the road? What do you, what do you mean? Mr. Wetmores face rose in shock and asked in a surprised voice. Of course it means going to the Yellow Springs Road. Jason said with an expressionless face. NoC Mr. Wetmores voice was hoarse as he tried to scream as hard as he could, but Jasons five fingers mped around his throat steeply increased in force, making it impossible to get a word out of his throat. Mr. Wetmore knew that he had sinned so much that he chose to kill himself to escape thew! Well, thats not a bad result! Jason spoke to himself, such words fell on Mr. Wetmores ears is like a bolt from the blue, making his eyes began to show a sense of despair and fear. So much so that his gaze towards Jason has changed and be extremely fearful, in his eyes Jason is a devil! A horrible and cold-blooded devil! Police Department. Taylor is pacing back and forth in the police station, that extremely soft jade face has begun to show a feeling of extreme impatience. Standing next to her was Matt, along with some of the CIDs key detectives. Matt is very baffled, this night by Taylor a phone call pulled into the police station, and the other brothers of the criminal police team. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of whats going on. So Matt came with his heart pounding, yet this has been an hour or so, but Taylor has not seen any action, just pacing back and forth in the police station, and also asionally making phone calls. Matt asked exactly what was going on, and Taylor didnt say explicitly, just that it would wait. But when is this going to happen? At this point, Taylor dialed another number and still heard the off tone, which made her unable to endure it and could not help but rise in anger: Jason, this damn bastard, why is the phone still off? Is he ying with me? Matts heart was half cold after hearing this C what was Jason involved in tonights incident? What was it about? Just as Taylor put her phone down, suddenly, her phone rang immediately. Taylor took a look at the caller ID, her face suddenly rose with joy, the caller ID showed none other than Jason! Chapter 157 Police siege! Jason had already piloted the Marauder away from the Pangaea Mountain by this time. He left Dragons Hall as he did, still sneaking all the way out without alerting anyone else, and he didnt call Taylor on this phone until after he drove away from the panhandle. Jason, you fucking bastard, whats with your phone being off? Do you know how long Ive been waiting for you? I can see that youre toying with me, right? Youre looking for death! As soon as the call was answered, there was an immediate and furious scolding from Taylor, which made Jason scratch his ears with a bitter smile. Jasonughed and said, Madam Caine, can you take it easy? Well, your side is ready, right? Then lets go, just go straight to Dragons Hall and search. Its that simple? Howplicated could it be otherwise? You need a warrant to search Dragons Hall, and you cant even apply for a search warrant against Dragons Hall without hard evidence. You want me to go directly to Dragons Hall and search it? Mr. Wetmore, the owner of Dragons Hall, is the leader of Nine Dragons, which is suspected of various crimes. With this reason to go in and search, who dares to intercept? It is true that no one dares to stop it, the problem is, if the search does not produce strong evidence, do you know what consequences the entire criminal police force will face? As far as I remember, Madam Caine is not such a fearful person, otherwise how can she have the title of mother tiger? Besides, I believe that with Madam Caines ability, she will be able to search for enough conclusive evidence to testify against Nine Dragons. Jason said leisurely. Jason! What did you just say? A tigress? Your whole family is a tigress! You remember, Ill skin you and pull your tendons when I see you! In the police station, Taylor was furious and said with a blue face. Well, Madam Caine, I have other things to do, so I wont talk to you any more. Thats all I have to say, its up to you how to execute it. Jason said is hung up the phone. Inside the police station. Taylor said into the phone, Hey hey this damn Ye bastard, hung up again, Im really angry! When I see him I will have to pick up his skin and torn! For the angry tigress, the police department Matt and a group of detectives are all coincidentally ignored, this juncture will not be willing to touch the bad luck. Taylor thought about it, and then made a decision, she said in a deep voice: Matt, gather all the team members, all out, go to Dragons Hall! What? Dragons Hall? sniffed Matt as he jerked to his feet, he then asked, Detective Caine, what does it mean to go to Dragons Hall? Arrest Mr. Wetmore?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Go lock down the entire Dragons Hall and get inside and search it! Taylor ordered. Under Taylors orders, all the members of the criminal police have acted, they are fully armed, have put on firearms, have gotten into the police car after speeding towards the direction of Dragons Hall. In this point, Taylor is also a thunderbolt, without the slightest dy. Although she did not see eye to eye with Jason, she believed that Jason would not joke with her on such a major issue. Dragons Hall. Tic-tac-toe! A police car arrived and sped up the hill towards Dragons Hall. The whistling police car immediately made the Dragons Halls manpower ambushed in the mountains on both sides of the trail aware of it, and they rose in shock and immediately notified theyers up. Above the mountain road, there is a stop bar, at this time the stop bar has been surrounded by five or six Nine Dragons manpower, they are standing by, looking at the front of a speeding police car. Squeak! A total of six police cars driving to the front have stopped, the head of a police car, Taylor, Matt and they stepped down, looking at the front of the stop bar, Taylor face a cold, said: You are trying to obstruct the police to handle the case? Raise the pole! If you dare to obstruct the police in handling the case, all of you will be taken away! As we speak, a police car hase out of a weapons-wielding criminal police, their faces gloomy and cold and solemn, the weapons in their hands have been held in the hands of an invisible aura of ughter in the pervasive. When the Nine Dragons saw this, how could they dare to be so bold? A loaded police officers personallye to the door, there must be something big happening, is not a small role like them to be able to resist down. Then again, they have given Dragons Hall some time to deal with the situation by blocking it slightly. The lift barrier was raised and a police car roared past, driving toward Dragons Hall. Inside Dragons Hall. A figure emerged, at least a dozen people, one with a powerful aura of internalization, they had already received notification that there was a police directly up Dragons Hall. These people are still really some surprise and amazement, so many years, there is really no police directly up Dragons Hall things happen. In addition, Mr. Wetmores side also has a spy arranged in the police force, if there is really any movement, the police insiders will also be informed in advance. However, tonight Dragons Hall was not informed of any advance notice. This indicates that this police operation was sudden, and as to what it was for, these people do not know. Quickly, inform Mr. Wetmore that there are people from the policeing, and I dont know what it is. Ive called Mr. Wetmores phone, but theres been no answer! Mr. Wetmore has gone up to the second floor, is it hard to rest? Or is he in the study? Although normally we can not go to the second floor to disturb Mr. Wetmore without permission, but now is an extraordinary time, also can not care so much. I will go to the second floor to find Mr. Wetmore.ter the police came, you dy a little. A man opened his mouth, and with a brilliant sh in his eyes, he immediately walked towards the second floor. The man went up to the second floor and came to Mr. Wetmores bedroom, but he didnt see Mr. Wetmores figure. He immediately went to the study, reached out and knocked on the door and said, Mr. Wetmore, Mr. WetmoreC There was still no response in the study, he frowned and immediately reached out to unscrew the handle of the study. Unexpectedly, the inside of the study was unlocked. Since it was unlocked, it also proved that Mr. Wetmore was inside the study. Is it possible that Mr. Wetmore is asleep in his study? The man frowned, such a situation is not unprecedented before, in the past Mr. Wetmore in the study to read, review documents, tired when also in the study will fall asleep. Mr. Wetmore, Mr. Wetmore The man tapped hard on the door, which remained dead silent without the slightest response. Suddenly, the mans face changed abruptly, his nostrils sniffed hard, vaguely smelling a trace of blood from the study diffused. Meanwhile, outside Dragons Hall, a police car had arrived with a whimper. After the police car stopped, Taylor, Matt and nearly 50 or so detectives stepped out of the car, Taylor immediately instructed a dozen detectives to surround the perimeter of Dragons Hall all around the perimeter, not allowing any of the people inside Dragons Hall to leave without permission. Then, Taylor and Matt led the rest of the detectives into Dragons Hall. I dont know what you officers are doing here sote at night? Even if you are police officers, you cant trespass on private property for no reason, right? I need an exnation from Dragons Hall. A man inside Dragons Hall appeared unassuming. The police received a report that Dragons Hall contains evidence of Nine Dragons crimes, so they are here to search it! Taylor said in a cold voice. A search? Officer, may I see your search warrant? If there is no warrant, even police officers are not allowed to casually search peoples houses, right? A Nine Dragons powerhouse in the field sank his gaze and spoke coldly. Taylor was about to say something when all of a sudden C Bang! Bang! A violent crashing sound came violently from the second floor, which seemed extremely unusual. Taylors face was stunned, and she immediately said in a deep voice, Matt, take the men and follow me upstairs! The police are handling the case, anyone who dares to interfere will be arrested! The Nine Dragons men in the hall didnt stop them, because they heard the crash from upstairs and their faces changed, and they realized with a start that something might have happened to Mr. Wetmore. At that moment, they could not care less about stopping the interrogation team led by Taylor, they also rushed towards the upper floors. Taylor, Matt and other detectives also rushed up to the second floor at the first opportunity, just rushed up to the second floor, fiercely from a room came a cry of grief and anger C Mr. Wetmore! Taylor immediately led the team toe, this is a study, towards the study when looking inside, he saw a man sitting on a chair behind the desk, holding the hilt of a knife with both hands, and the knife has been stabbed into his chest, blood flowed all over the ce! Mr. Wetmore! Those Nine Dragons powerhouses who rushed up saw this scene, they were simply in disbelief, and one by one, they broke out into a roar of grief and anger. No one move, dont spoil the scene! Everyone out! Taylor reacted instantly and she shouted. Underneath the surface calm, she was already in a state of shock C Mr. Wetmore was dead? What the hell is going on here? Nine Dragons in those strong people see Mr. Wetmore has died, one emotional, and even began to emit a dangerous aura, are shing with the field of interrogators. Matt bellowed and said, Do you still want to attack the police? Come on up if you want to die! There is a murder here, if you destroy the scene of the murder, can you afford to take the responsibility? Except for the police officers, all of you get the hell out! Or else you will be forcibly escorted to detention! As he spoke, the pistol held in Matts hand had the safety pulled and was pointed at one of the most emotionally charged Nine Dragons hands. Anyone who dares to move, just shoot! Taylor also spoke coldly. Dozens of police officers in the field have also held the gun, cold gun pointed at Nine Dragons in those hands, the scenes atmosphere is like frozen like, there is a saber-rattling aura of ughter. Finally, one of Nine Dragons hands said in a deep voice: Lets go out, Mr. Wetmore is dead, and the situation at the scene must not be destroyed. The most urgent task is to cooperate with the police to find out Mr. Wetmores murderer. The rest of the Nine Dragons staff have also suppressed the grief and anger, have walked out of this study. Immediately, this study at the scene of the murder was able to be fully controlled by the police. Taylor walked over and looked at Mr. Wetmore, who was already not breathing, and then noticed a stack of papers stacked on the desk, she was moved to pick up a file and look through it. One look, her face changed color violently, and then look through the rest of the documents, she a face has be extremely cold and iron blue. Matt, notify the police department immediately and send more people here! At the same time, notify the coroner to identify the cause of Mr. Wetmores death! Chapter 158 Identification Results! The crime scene has been fully controlled by the police and the crime scene has not been damaged, which will y an important role in the next investigation. Taylor is looking through a document stacked on the desk, the more she looks at her face the more angry she is, the gaze in her eyes bes even colder, the whole person has long been burning with rage. Matt, remember the case of Lin Xin three years ago? Taylor asked. Of course I remember. Lin Xin, as the president of a tradingpany, died suddenly and violently, which caused a big sensation at that time. Hasnt this case been closed? Matt asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. We have found the murderer, but the mastermind behind this case is Mr. Wetmore, who nned the murder of Lin Xin. In addition, the bloodbath at the Xinfeng factory, the murder on Changliu Road, etc. are all rted to Mr. Wetmore and Nine Dragons, which is involved in moneyundering, casinos, illegal and bloody means topete for territory and other transactions and activities. This Mr. Wetmore is really not enough to die, and this Nine Dragons people, one is not allowed to let go! Tonight, seize all of Nine Dragons properties overnight! Taylor said in a cold voice. Matt heard Taylors chemistry after his face also shocked and angry, he did not expect Oakshire over the years urred in a pile of shocking bloodshed with Mr. Wetmore with such a direct rtionship. With these documents and records, it is equivalent to directly grasp Nine Dragons criminal facts! Matt spoke up and continued, This way, we can also take action to wipe out Nine Dragons, a long-established force. But what Im curious about is, where did these documentse from? Did Mr. Wetmore take them out himself? Taylor could not help but thump on the heart after hearing the words, she suddenly remembered Jasons words. Jason phone call let her directly lead the team toe to Dragons Hall in the search, will find Nine Dragons crime of all kinds of evidence, this is really by Jason to say. But how does Jason know this? What about Mr. Wetmores death? Was Jason involved in the whole process? In fact, it is very simple to find out, after the coroner came overter to identify Mr. Wetmores time of death, and then she will personally cross-examine Jason what he did during this time. Meanwhile, Matt and some experienced detectives in the field have begun to detect some clues in the study to see if there are any traces of Mr. Wetmores death. Soon, there is a police car towards Dragons Hall whistling, the coroner rushed over to the scene of the crime, began to Mr. Wetmore cause of death identification. The fatal wound of the deceased was in the location of the atrium, and the knife stabbed directly into the heart. From the current signs, can not see any other external factors caused by the deceased, more like the deceased himself with a knife stabbed into the heart mouth. And, the body of the deceased also does not have the second idental fingerprints. The time of death was about 0:10 ~ 1:10 midnight this time. The experienced forensic scientist spoke up. This statement, Taylor face for a change, she could not help but surprised voice asked: Forensic Green, you mean, from the current signs, the deceased is suicide? Forensic scientist Elis Green nodded and said, Indeed. Because from the signs so far, the knife was indeed stabbed into the chest by the deceased himself. I have carefully examined the whole body of the deceased, and there are no other traumatic injuries exist. The only suspicious point is that before the deceased died, his arms seemed to have a process of resistance to external forces. Taylors eyes sharpened and asked, Then is it possible to have the hypothesis that there was another murderer in the study, and this murderer used external force to force the deceased to stab this knife into the heart? Elis said: Madam Caine, you said this may also serve as a reference. However, from the current identification, because the deceased responded to the resistance is minimal. If the deceased was to resist with all his might before he died, the resulting death would not be like this. Therefore, before finding new evidence, my side of the identification can only be attributed to suicide. Forensic Green, I understand. Hard work. Taylor nodded. The preliminary results of the criminal investigation of the scene also came out, Matt looked to Taylor, he said: Detective Caine, from the results of the investigation, there is no trace of a struggle in the scene. The floor of the crime scene, the entire second floor also did not detect any valuable clues. If Mr. Wetmore died in a homicide, then unless this killer is an invisible person. Get everyone in Dragons Hall and cross-examine them one by one. Who had been here tonight before we arrived at Dragons Hall? Also, there are many security cameras installed inside and outside of Dragons Hall, immediately go to these cameras and take a closer look. Taylor spoke up. Yes, Detective Caine! The interrogators in the field spoke up. Taylor from the heart is not convinced that Mr. Wetmore is a suicide, and the stack of documents on the desk, did Mr. Wetmore conscience, so take the initiative to take out these documents, and then the fear of suicide? Taylor and Nine Dragons fought for a number of years, so she more or less understand the character of Mr. Wetmore, such a kingpin even to the end of the road will never kill themselves, but to fight to the death! Combined with the hints Jason had given her tonight, she was even more convinced of this. From Jasons hints, he seemed to know that Mr. Wetmore was going to die, and seemed to know about the paperwork sitting on the desk. And how did he know? There is only one answer, he must be personally experienced the whole process, otherwise he is not a god, how can calcte all this? Clevnd Square. Jason drove back to Clevnd Square and met with Ratty and the others who were guarding Clevnd Square. Jason, theres nothing suspicious this night. Ratty was reporting back to Jason. Thats good, good work guys. Jason smiled, then said, Well, theres nothing more to do tonight. Lets all go back. Jason, over at Dragons Hall- Ratty couldnt resist asking. Jasons eyes shed coldly and said in a cold voice, Nine Dragons has been removed from the name from now on and no longer exists! Rattys face changed upon hearing the words, looking extremely shocked. Nine Dragons has been in Oakshire for many years and has a huge power, but overnight it will be destroyed and removed? Its unbelievable to think about and scary to think about! If such words came from the mouth of others, Ratty would have taken it as a joke, but from Jasons mouth, he would have been convinced. By the way, Ratty, do you know about Fairmack Tops? Jason asked. Ratty nodded and said, I know. This mountain is more remote, Ive heard of it, but never been there. You take these guys on your hands and make a trip to Fairmack Tops. There are a dozen or twenty bodies of Nine Dragons gunmen there. You take people over there and simply deal with it. Jason opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, The bottom of Fairmack Tops is too deep to see, just throw it down. Understood! Ratty nods his head. Jason patted Rattys shoulder and said with a smile, Then Ill trouble you. Well have a nice big drink when Cameron and the others get back. Haha, no problem. Ratty grinned. Jason and Ratty and others then left Clevnd Square. After tonight, Nine Dragons will cease to exist, and the evidence of the crimes on disy will be enough for the police to wipe out the forces of Nine Dragons. This means that Jimmys family will also no longer encounter the threat of Nine Dragons, and Jason is relieved. Chapter 159 Taylor’s cross-examination! Dragons Hall. The security cameras installed in the lodge, from that mountain road, until Dragons Hall inside and outside the security cameras have all been transferred out, the scene of the police have also been carefully watched, the results from the security cameras and did not see any abnormalities. No suspicious vehicles or people outside of Nine Dragons have been seen sneaking into Dragons Hall. Dragons Hall in all hands have been Taylor gathered for questioning, the first to find Mr. Wetmore dead person named Otto, practice martial arts for many years, is considered Nine Dragons in a strong man. Taylor is questioning Otto: You were the first to find Mr. Wetmore dead. Was there anything unusual when you went upstairs? Otto shook his head, he said truthfully: There is nothing unusual, if there was, we would be indifferent? I went upstairs knocking on the door, no one answered inside. In the back, I vaguely smelled a trace of blood smell in the study in the diffuse, I immediately forced open the door. I walked in and saw that Mr. Wetmore was dead. You guys have been inside Dragons Hall and havent been out? Taylor looked to the others.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hearing Taylors inquiry, the men said, No, we are responsible for Mr. Wetmores safety, so we have been on duty patrolling the perimeter of Dragons Hall. What are the locations of your watch? Taylor asked. Its all around the first floor of Dragons Hall, with people basically watching from the front and back, and then theres the inside of the Dragons Hall lobby. What about the second floor? No one is on guard on the second floor? No. Because the second floor is where Mr. Wetmore rests and works, so we wont go to the second floor without his order. These people have answered and said. Youst saw Mr. Wetmore at 0000 hours tonight, and then he walked up to the second floor, right? ording to the identification results, Mr. Wetmores time of death was approximately between zero and one oclock. That is, you did not see any suspicious people sneaking into Dragons Hall during this time? Taylor asked. No! No abnormalities were detected! One by one, these people said. They as Mr. Wetmores side of the guards, really to detect any unusual situation, they will not be indifferent? Must be immediately rushed up to the second floor to guard Mr. Wetmores safety. Taylor and Matt they have investigated the inside and outside of Dragons Hall, the security is extremely tight, and the road to Dragons Hall is the only road on the mountain road, from beginning to end are loaded with surveince. It is impossible for someone toe from this mountain road and not be captured by surveince. In addition, the periphery of Dragons Hall is also a patrol team, arge living person to sneak into Dragons Hall without a sound, which seems impossible. Take a step back, there really should be a murderer to infiltrate silently, how the other side is on the second floor? No matter what method, it is impossible not to cause any movement, once there is movement, Dragons Hall first floor ambush of these strong people are bound to notice! Unless the infiltrator is an invisible person! Of course there is no such person in this world, there is only one conclusion left C fear of suicide! Taylor is not quite convinced that Mr. Wetmore such a kingpin will take this path, much less conscientiousness will be those extremely confidential documents out. There is one more biggest suspicious character in the whole incident C Jason! Taylor could not understand how Jason was sure that Nine Dragons would have all kinds of criminal information of Nine Dragons? And told her for sure that if she brought the police officers to search, they would be able to find the evidence of Nine Dragons crimes? This is very fishy. The only way to know the answer is to ask Jason. Immediately, Taylor decided to contact Jason and investigate the situation. Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason has returned to Bamboo Residence, he took a shower, the original body wearing a security uniform he has destroyed, stained with some blood, want to wear it is not wearable. Jason had just stepped out of the shower when he heard his cell phone ringing, he walked over and saw that it was Taylor calling, he picked up and said, Hello, Madam Caine? Jason, where are you? Me? Im at Oakshire University, in my own house. You didnt lie to me, I brought my team to Dragons Hall and indeed collected various evidence of Nine Dragons crimes. Not only that, Mr. Wetmore is dead! Mr. Wetmore? Hes dead? This news is really surprising. But its just like the saying, The of heaven is wide open, but no one can escape. Jason, dont pretend for me. You already knew about Mr. Wetmores death, didnt you? I say Madam Caine, what do you mean by that? If you hadnt said it, I wouldnt have known. But its no surprise that someone who does so much evil will end up like this sooner orter, wont it? So let me ask you, where have you been tonight? What did you do? In particr, what were you doing between 00:00 and 1:00 pm? I happen to notice that you contacted me around 11:30 p. m. Your phone was turned off after that, and you contacted me again around 1:30 p. m. Taylor spoke up and asked. Tonight? I did get a lot done tonight. And went to a party. Then I came back. Thats just your side of the story, right? Is there any proof? Proof? It was Miss Martino who apanied me to the party, you can ask her. As for mying back to schoolter, there is nothing to prove. Jason spoke up and continued, I think Madam Caine has a lot of things to do next, right? The Nine Dragons have a lot of connections in Oakshire, and there are a lot of big names involved behind the scenes. Therefore, this time to catch Nine Dragons evidence of crime, you should not be the first to report to the superiors, send additional troops and manpower, the forces of Nine Dragons will bepletely wiped out? You know, dy is better than cure, in case the big shots behind Nine Dragons intervene if it drags on, it wont be a good idea. Taylors face was stunned when he heard the words, Jasons words really reminded him. Nine Dragons power can develop to the present, to say that Mr. Wetmore behind no one support, it is impossible. Now that we have evidence of Nine Dragons crimes, we should take swift action to eradicate Nine Dragons as a tumor and leave no loose ends. Jason, wait, Ill look for you again. This is something I want to investigate to the fullest. Taylor said. Wee, wee, wee to Madam Caine anytime. Jason smiledzily. Taylor grunted and hung up the phone, then she immediately contacted Chief Max to report the nights events to Chief Henderson first, and listen to Chief Hendersons instructions before taking the next step. Chapter 160 Beauty calls! Jason put down his phone and lit a cigarette to smoke quietly. Mr. Wetmores death, which he faked as a fake suicide, was not at all difficult for him. He has received all kinds of training, in addition to the variousbat skills and means of being a special operations soldier, he has also received professional training in secret service. So, it is not difficult to fake a person as a suicide after killing him, and he can even do it without any w. Tonight Mr. Wetmores death, the police will certainly investigate the cause of Mr. Wetmores death, but to find any traces from it to his head, it is only unlikely. But he knew in his heart that Taylor would surely suspect him. This is inevitable. Because he was the one who informed Taylor and led the team to search the entire Dragons Hall. Suspicion on suspicion, Jason also does not matter, anyway, the police side can not find any evidence, and then get rid of Mr. Wetmore, Nine Dragons will be eliminated, which is a great news for the police. He thought that Taylor would not make a big deal out of Mr. Wetmores death, and a single-minded investigation to the end. Jason was ready to rest after this one cigarette, just thinking, his phone rang again, he picked up the phone to see, but it was the beautiful principal called. As far as I remember, the beautiful principal would not have taken the initiative to call him, its already two oclock in the middle of the night and shes actually calling, so I guess theres something going on. With that in mind, Jason answered the phone and said, Hello, Miss Martino? Its me. jason where are you now? Ivee back to school and am in the house at Bamboo Residence Youre all back already? Come over here to Club Jade when youre free. Im over here with Sally and Ste. I see that Sally is a bit drunk, and there are a few strange men whoe over to us for drinks from time to time, so Im worried that something might happen, soe over here. You guys went to the bar for a drink? Jason froze for a moment. At the time of Bauhinia Vi, he learned that Cillian was missing is in a hurry to leave, he left when Kay, Sally, they are still in Bauhinia Vi, he did not expect Kay they actually ended up running to the bar drinking. And, Sally was drunk? Jason thinks that a woman like Sally should rarely go to ces like bars and nightclubs, and even less if she is drunk. Tonight she is so abnormal, there is probably a reason for it, right? Could it be because one does not want to identify with her? After thinking about it, Jason said, Okay, then Ill go over there now. Uh-huh, were in the D8 card room, just look for it when you get here. On the phone, Kay spoke up. Jason put on a change of clothes, walked out on this, drove a Paramount Marauder, searched the coordinates of Club Jades location from his phone, and drove all the way there. Club Jade. This bar is extremely popr among some white-cor workers in Oakshire. Its a bar full of small ssy moods, not too much noisy heavy metal music, but some original light music and the whole atmosphere of the bar, which is liked by some white-cor women. For this reason, the quality and quality of the beautiful women in Club Jade are second to none among the major nightclub venues. Any nightclub, where there are many beautiful women, the poprity is hot, attracting more and more men. So every night, Club Jade can be said to be crowded, there are many admirers with the purpose of hunting men will flock to Club Jade, but generally in Club Jade can be described as the best women are very tasteful and refined, not money can be taken away, you need to spend some thought to do so. But tonight, many of the men in Club Jade noticed that there were three very different styles, each with a thousand colors, and top-notch beauty on the D8 card table. These three stunning beauties are naturally Sally, Kay and Ste.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. From the time they appeared in this bar, they were already destined to be the most visible presence in the bar. They have changed out of the original evening dresses to Bauhinia Vi to prepare for the banquet, Sally a simple long dress, the fragrant shoulders, the glittering white skin in that colorful light shine, but also reflect a dazzling glittering white glow, a like a snow lotus blooming wless jade face has been tinged with a little drunken red state, the pair of autumn water beautiful eyes in the eyes of the flowing. Released an indescribable beautiful style. Kay is a seven-point long jeans with a sleeveless T-shirt, looks simple and dry, but will be her slender sexy curves out, with a Kay fallen geese like a pretty face, the beauty presented is not lost to Sally. As for Ste, is a water blue tight dress, chest or V-neck cket, the piece is absolutely proud of the group at a nce of the mountains of the rich round faintly appear the tip of the iceberg, which can let the big nosebleed, her body of sexy maturity, seems to have reached an extreme, even if it is sitting quietly, but their own emanation of the mature woman vor is still intense, such a style charm as long as It is a male livestock can not resist. Out of wine? Kay, order more, more wine Sally looked at the empty ss of wine in front of her and spoke. Kay said in a bad mood, Sally, youve already had quite a bit to drink tonight, you want to keep drinking? Its rare to have fun, so why not drink? Im not drunk yet. You and Ste have to keep drinking with me Sally said. Kay was quite helpless and had to look towards Ste. Ste an enchanting jade face that does not see any signs of age also tinted with a touch of sweet red, she smiled and said, Since Sally wants to drink, then we will apany it. Kay had to call out to the waiter and continue serving wine. The waiter just left, a card seat on the right, two young men stood up, towards Sally and their table, one of the men said with a smile: Three beauties, you have no wine? Why dont youe and sit at our table? Our Jan especially wants to get to know you. Kay raised her eyes and after seeing the two men her face showed a look of impatient disgust, she said in a bad mood: Why are you here again? How many times have I told you, we are not interested in getting to know your so-called Jan. If we run out of wine, we can call the waiter to serve it, why should we go to your ce? The first thing you need to do is to get the best out of it. The other man narrowed his eyes and spoke. The words have more or less carried some threatening meaning inside. Ste said in a nd tone, You two please go back, please dont bother us again, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences. Yo, this pretty girl, shes got a big mouth. This is your first time here, right? Dont know this is Jans ce? If you go over for a drink, you wont lose any hair. In this society, there are more ways to meet people, right? The young man on the rightughed unconcernedly and said. Kay was about to have a fit, but then an indifferent, yet maic voice came to mind C You two, this is not the way to pick up a beautiful woman. Besides, how dare youe out to meet people with your swarthy, sharp-tongued faces? Go back, this is not the ce for you toe! Chapter 161 – Overbearing! Hearing this voice, Kays face froze, she immediately raised her eyes towards the front, she just couldnt help but say with joy, Jason, youre here Sally originally lowered her head, only looking at the bar on the table, for these few people repeatedlye to harass, she did not bother all. However, when that familiar voice sounded, her delicate body could not help but tremble gently, and a pair of autumn water beautiful eyes lifted up and looked forward. What jumped into the eyes was the hard line of the soulful face, looking masculine and handsome, shining under that colorful beam of light in the bar, yet exuding a unique masculine charm. At that moment, Sally looked as if she was obsessed, and her eyes did not blink. The two men heard the indifferent but strong voice from behind them, which made their faces stunned, and then they were furious, because those words were not just a simple expulsion for them, but a kind of ignorance and humiliation! The two men immediately turned around, and at the same time, two hands had been ced on each of their shoulders. The two men turned around and were greeted by Jasons starry-eyed gaze, calm and indifferent, like the unfathomable cold pool, from which they felt a hint of coldness. You, you what? A man asked, his tone fierce and his face grim. The two men felt their shoulders suddenly sink downward, and a huge force was transmitted from the palms of their shoulders, like a big mountain suddenly pressed on their shoulders. Are you going to roll back or walk back on your own? Jasons face sank, and a hint of impatience had begun to appear in that deep, starry-sky gaze. The two men gritted their teeth, and somehow, facing Jason in front of them, they felt like they were facing a behemoth in general, actually let them have a kind of palpitations for the feeling, instinctively feel a sense of fear.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I, lets go! One of the men couldnt help but speak up. Jason then let go of his hand and said, Get out of here! If there is a next time, crawl and roll! The two men wanted to respond with a few words to save the scene, but once they came in contact with Jasons cold pool-like gaze, they couldnt help but shiver and hastily walked away. Jason then walked towards the front of the card table, looked at Sally, Kay, Ste and the girls, smiled and said, The three beauties are really elegant, how long have you been drinking here? We left Bauhinia Vi right after you did, and then came straight here for drinks. Kay said. Jason froze and he said, Thats at least four or five hours How much have you guys had to drink? I dont know, a lot of drinking anyway. Cant you see Sallys all drunk? Kay said. Sally came back to her senses, she gritted her teeth and said, I, Im not drunk As she spoke, a pair of beautiful eyes still couldnt help but look at Jason. At this time, the barman had already brought the drinks over, and the order was for Remy Martin Louis XIII. Louis XIII is called the king of spirits, generally in the bar to drink this wine, you have to drink with. Jason, however, did not hook up, directly poured himself half a ss, picked up the ss and said with a smile, Speaking of which, Im sorry for the banquet tonight, because of my presence, thats why I dragged you guys into it. So, this ss of wine I toast you guys first. With that, Jason tilted his throat and drank the half ss of wine in one go. Louis XIIIs distinctive mellow and strong reached the small of the throat, the feeling is like a fire from the throat straight to the small of the belly, for Jason, it is indeed very cool. Good, this wine is genuine, not fake. Jasonughed and said. Generally speaking, the foreign wine in bars and nightclubs is basically fake, but the foreign wine in this bar is the real deal. True or false can not escape Jasons taste, he tasted it to be able to taste out. Mr. Miller, dont me yourself, that kind of party is boring to say the least, far less enjoyable than having a drink in a bar with a few good friends. Ste smiled as she lifted her ss and said, Mr. Miller, may I offer you a toast? In between, Ste stood up slightly, but the body is leaning forward, the piece of overly full and rounded presence down the front of the tight dress hanging down, as if the branch swaying two huge peach, a few want to crack the clothes out, that visual shock feeling, is simply indescribable. Jason felt a bit of a head rush at first nce. However, he also seemed calm and collected, but also felt awe in his heart, seen mature, but can be mature this vor to such a full interpretation, it is really the first time to see. For the sake of a little, this drink should be drunk. Ste youre wee, here, cheers. Jason smiled and also picked up his ss and drank it in one go. I, I want to toast you three times! Jason the ss of wine just finished, opposite sitting Sally coldly said. Jason couldnt help butugh bitterly and said, Miss Martino, you called me over, its not a conspiracy trap, right? Taking turns to get me drunk? Dont get ahead of yourself. Who wants to get you drunk, right? Just thought it would be nice to have a man present on such an asion. Kay said with no good humor. Sally bit her lower lip with a mouthful of crystalline shellfish teeth and stared at Jason between her beautiful eyes as she said, You dont have to drink it, its my toast to you. Thank you. Jason was slightly silent, he understood the meaning of Sallys words, thanks to the protection of his sacrifice all the way in that rainforest at the beginning. Sally poured herself a ss of wine, picked it up and drank it. Just as he was about to take a second drink, Jason said, Miss Herthum, Miss Martino says youve had quite a few. Youd better drink less. Sallys hand trembled gently, only to feel a tingle in her heart for no reason. CMiss Herthum! This is how polite and raw address ah, could it be, at first in the rain forest two days and three nights of life and death together he did not care at all? Sally, however, was forcing a smile as she said, Its okay, Im really not drunk, I can still drink With that, Sally took a second drink. She poured another ss of wine, and Kay hurriedly stopped her, saying, Sally, whats wrong with you? Youve had a lot to drink tonight, so drink slowly, you wont be able to stand drinking so fast. Im really fine, I really had a good time tonight. Sally smiled, and despite Kays resistance, picked up the ss of wine and drank it down again. After drinking these three sses of wine, Sally felt a little sick to her stomach, and she had some dry heaving. Kay hurriedly said after seeing this, Sally, whats wrong with you? Come on, let me take you to the bathroom first. Sally just felt a flip-flop between the small of her stomach, especially ufortable, she nodded and said, Well, excuse me, Im going to the bathroom Kay immediately picked Sally up and walked in the direction of the bathroom. Chapter 162 – A man with a story! Jason pulled out a pack of cigarettes, took one out and lit it. Give me one, too. Stes voice came with a voice with an indescribable seductive titition, extremely snappy. Ste smokes too? Jason smiled and handed a cigarette over. asionally. Sometimes I smoke a couple when Im drinking. Ste smiled, took the cigarette and then lit it. Smoke and mist, Ste that extra enchanting jade face hidden within, if hidden, her invisible emitted endless mature vor of sexy body in the light of the reflection, but also fascinated people, for the crazy. Mr. Miller is acting very bashful. Ste nced at Jason and suddenly said. Jasonughed and said, What does Ste mean by that? Ste put the cigarette between the ming red lips and took a deep puff, said: I have known Sally for many years, she has never been so abnormal as tonight. She said she knew Mr. Miller in the ballroom earlier, but Mr. Miller denied it. There must be some reason for this, right? Of course, I am not curious about it. Its just that when I see Sally like this, I feel a little sad. She drank a lot of wine for you tonight, and after you came over she even drank three sses in a row, and you didnt care at all? Whew! A puff of smoke exhaled from Jasons mouth as he smiled and said, Ste, people look forward, dont they? I think shell understand that, too. I hope so. Ste nodded, those eyes that flowed with the slightest hint of charm looked at Jason and smiled, I can see that Mr. Miller is a man with a lot of stories. Stories? Youre right, youve been naughty and mischievous since you were a kid and went over the widows wall, those are kind of it. Jason said with augh. Hahahaha- Ste couldnt help but smile andugh, and at the end said with a smile: Mr. Miller is still very funny na. When you were a kid, you knew how to climb the widows wall? And now its even better? Ahem, youthful ignorance, now Im a decent person. Jason said with a straight face. As he speaks, he cant help but keep his eyes on Ste. Come on, a top-notch mature woman smiling so freely and blossoming, what a stunning scene is that? In this world, very few men can face Ste such a jade enchanting mature women smile between the huge waves of rolling and not change color, but Jason is to do, he can hold a kind of appreciation to watch the ball, but to say that there is no idea, for now is really not. Jason is not very old, but really dealt with all kinds of women, lets say female spies, this kind of woman is really powerful, has a beautiful beauty not to mention, all aspects of the means are extremely high, enough to y the man around. So, this world to say that there are women just by beauty will be able to conquer him, that is absolutely a nightmare. He could see that Stes not simple, with his powers of observation and feeling, he felt that Ste has a mysterious veil, as for the mystery behind this mysterious veil is mysterious, he did not want to know. Sometimes, curiosity will not only kill the cat, but also kill people. After a cigarette, Ste was surprised and said, Huh? Why arent Sally and the girls back yet? Jason thought of that, too, and said, Ill go check it out. Youd better sit down. Ste stood up and said with a smile, Ill just go. Dont forget, thats a womens restroom, cant you be a big man and go in at will? Jasonughed dumbly and said, Ste reminded me right, I forgot about it for a while. Then Ill trouble Ste to check it out. Ste walked towards the front, the swaying posture, mature charm, and immediately attracted the hot and greedy eyes of countless men in the bar. Jasonughed bitterly, listening to Stes meaning, tonight Sally so abnormal reason is because of himself? He did not want to deliberately not identify with Sally, but it was really inappropriate for an asion like Bauhinia Vi. He never knew why Night Shadow had sent someone after Sally, and there must be a reason for that. When he was cross-examining Mr. Wetmore tonight, Mr. Wetmore revealed that The Howard Family in Oakshire and the Chen family intended to join forces against the Herthum Group, saying that the Herthum Group was developing a far-reaching business project. He wondered if Sallys being targeted by Night Shadow could be rted to this business project.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This time, since he met Sally in Oakshire, he also intended to take the opportunity to understand something, worthy of Night Shadow such arge-scale operation must be very ordinary, from Jasons position, he will do everything to stop. As he thought about it, Jason realized that Ste had been looking for Sally and Kay for a while and hadnt seen theme back. This made Jason frown and he thought to himself that Sally wouldnt have thrown up from the drink, would she? Otherwise a bathroom would not have taken so long to return. Jason put out the cigarette in his hand and stood up, ready to head to the bathroom to see what was going on. However, when Jason stood up, a card seat on the right side, there are several men also followed by standing up, they left the seat, a pair of eyes look unkindly stared at Jason, look indifferent to the extreme, the release of a ray of hostility. Jason felt it, and out of the corner of his eye he saw the mening toward him. His face immediately showed a touch of entricity, really should be the saying, where there are people there are rivers andkes, and where there are rivers andkes there is strife. Naturally, Jason didnt put these guys in his sights. He called out to a waiter and asked for directions to the restroom before starting to walk over. Just walked not two steps, the right side of the five men stood up immediately surrounded, Jasons way topletely blocked. Something? Jason nced at them and asked in an indifferent tone. This friend is in that line of work? I heard that you just told two of our brothers to get lost? Its a big mouth! A man in the middle with a shaved head and a scarred face, looking fierce and unusual, opened his mouth and said. So those two guys just now are your brothers, no wonder this is toe over to get back the field? Jason spoke, then said, Im not in the mood to y with you guys right now. Im going to go find my friends first, so get out of the way and get the hell out of the way! What a big mouth! The bald man sneered, then said in a yful tone: Of your friends? Are you talking about those three beauties? Hmph, they have been taken by Jan, this is their blessing, how many women want Jan to take a look but can not beg! You dont have to take a look at yourself, what are your qualifications to be with Jans women? In my opinion, its you who should get lost! You mean you guys did it to my friend? Damn it! Jasons eyes sunken, eyes open and close, an awe-inspiring killing intent zed up, from his body is diffused a deep aura of terror like an abyss like a prison, like a demon in the depths of hell is awakening, began to reveal the bloody hideous side! Chapter 163 – Fight all the way through! Jasons own aura diffused out, the five men led by the bald mans face have changed, if previously alone Jason in their eyes as a docile sheep to be ughtered, Jason now brings them the feeling of a prehistoric beast that is reviving! Come together and take him down! The bald man realized that something was wrong and immediately bellowed. Whoosh! On the side, a man fled sharply, carrying an empty bottle in his right hand, and swung it directly toward Jasons head. This mans surprise attack caught people off guard, fast, and extremely ruthless, is a ruthless character. However, when he swung the beer bottle down hard in his hand, it actually hit empty! This made his face stunned, a trace of confusion in his eyes C just now there was a big live person in front of him, how in the blink of an eye is gone? When the man came back to his senses, it was toote. Jason had shed to his side at some point, his right hand reached out and sped his wrist, followed by an elbow with his left hand that swept across towards his throat. Bang! A dull sound rang out, Jason this elbow across the mans throat, he still deliberately reserved the force, otherwise the full force of the elbow canpletely break the mans throat to. The man didnt even have time to grunt as he flew out, and Jasons right hand backhandedly snatched the beer bottle off. A man in front of him also happened to rush over, Jason took a big step up, his feet staggered, avoiding the other partys fist, and then the beer bottle in his hand has been viciously smashed into the other partys head. Bang! The beer bottle in his hand immediately burst, leaving only a spout to hold in his hand. The mans head was broken and bleeding, and he fell straight to the ground, fainting to death.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Snort! A sharp cracking sound passed to the left side of the direction, a grim-faced man holding a dagger, stabbing straight towards Jason. Whew! Jason didnt dodge, his right leg swept up, scraping up a harsh, unmatched leg wind, like a battle axe, cutting across the mans sword-wielding arm. Ka-chow! The dagger in the mans hand has not yet stabbed to kill, Jasons leg has been the first to sweep across his arm, immediately came the sound of the arm fracture, a heartbreaking scream immediately resounded and. This leg fell, Jasons body flicked backward, avoiding the right side of the lunging figure, Jason again towards the front of a dash, the hand that only half of the beer bottle mouth has been ruthlessly stuck into the small of the mans abdomen. Jason is also measured, not to the point of killing the other side, but enough to teach them a lesson in blood. Roar! The only bald man left in the field let out a violent roar and first swung a stool in Jasons direction and smashed it. After Jason avoided it, the bald man pounced on him like a tiger, holding a sharp de and fiercely taking it straight to Jasons chest. Jasons right hand was taken straight up and out of the Dragon Shade Tackle in the empty hand into the white de technique, the whole right hand is as deft as a snake, avoiding the de in the bald mans hand, followed by a backhand sp, the bald mans right wrist tightly sped. The bald mans face froze, he fought to pull back, but the hand that held his wrist was like an iron pincer, no matter how much force he put into it was to no avail. I say you guys really dont know how to live! Jasons icy voice came, then his right hand fiercely, under the force of a break, click sound, the bald mans wrist was broken hard. Before the bald man could howl, Jasons right hand snapped his throat and lifted him up, smashing him towards a side table. Jason did not let go, has been mping the bald mans throat, all the way smashing, smashing the bald mans flesh and blood, blood all over his face, as for the body in the end how many bones broken, it is impossible to calcte. The fight over here has caused a flurry ofmotion in the bar, triggering a burst of shrieks and screams, and many people in the bar are fleeing out, but others are staying to watch the action. The bars security guards were also rmed and rushed over to see Jason dragging the bald man, who was like a dead dog, forward. What, whats going on here? You put the man down! How dare you make trouble here, dont you want to live? The security guards who rushed over spoke up. Jason ignored it and walked all the way in the direction of the bathroom. Restrooms. When Sally went to the bathroom, she did hold back her vomit for a while. But after throwing up, I did feel much better. Kay helped her out of the ready to go back to the card table, but saw several men surrounded them, not allowing them to go, and had to let them go to a wine table to sit. They are naturally reluctant, their hearts feel extremely disgusted disgust. But these men are unrelenting, have not let the road, deadbeat, set a clear stance that they will not stop until they go with them. Ste came over in the back, these people still did what I did, the only change was that they intercepted Ste along with them. I say, are you reasonable? Get out of my way! I dont have the heart to joke with you! Kay said in an angry voice. Beauty, dont be angry, Jan rewarded you with the face to let you go over and get to know each other, this is to give you face ah. Yes! Beauty, youre really extra beautiful when youre angry! What is the name of the beauty? Can you leave a contact information? In the future, when youe here to drink, report our name, its absolutely free! These few effete men have spoken, and their words are extremely provocative. Are you guys going rogue? Is there any more kingsw? Sally was also angry. Kingsw? Here, Jan is the kingsw! A punk said with augh. Ste frowned, a chill flickered in her eyes. At that moment, a scolding voice came. Whats going on with you guys? Why are you blocking the three beautiful women? The words just fell, is to see a middle-aged man wearing a flowery shirt came over, he was finely dressed tough, hairbed meticulously, but a long face is notplimentary, a pair of small eyes and then look at Sally their time, clearly revealing a hidden hot intention. Jan! Jan, youre here. Were inviting these three beautiful women over for a drink to get acquainted. The men who intercepted Sally and the girls saw the visitors and one by one they said in a respectful tone. The man in the flowery shirt is exactly what they call Jan, real name Jan, with a dozen under his hands, nothing toe to this bar to hunt for sex, tonight saw Sally and the three of them, he was amazed, no matter how also want to get to know some. He sent his boys to Sallys card table several times to invite them, but all of them met with a negative result. Thest time, met Jason came, Jason to his two minions is not polite, straight to tell them to get out! The two young men left in disgust and reportedthe matter to Jan. Jan was naturally furious, in his opinion, this is his territory, he wanted to meet a woman is not a simple matter? This is not, while Sally and Kay came to the bathroom, he sent people over to block. On the other hand, sent a couple of bald men to block Jason. He calls it a two-pronged approach. Just like you guys, you still dont scare people? Jan came over with a cold face, sternly reprimanded, then his gaze turned to Sally and the girls, smiling and said, Three beauties, Im really sorry. I dont know if they scared you. If they did, Ill let them make amends to you. Jan gaze under a nce, only to feel a feeling of suffocation, breathing to a halt. He could not imagine that there could be such a beautiful woman in this world, Sally is like a goddess of beauty, Kay is a beautiful siren, and Ste is a rare woman in the world! If any of them can have, even if it is a short life of ten years he is willing to. Theres no need to make amends. You tell them to get out of the way, were leaving. Kay said. Janughed and said, I, Jan, do sincerely want to buy the three beauties a drink, can you give a thin face? As we were talking, there was a burst ofmotioning from the bar, along with screams, smashes, and screams, all passed in one stream. After hearing these voices, Jans eyes shed a trace of sneer, thinking that at this moment they have already started to do it, right? That ungrateful thing, how dare he tell the people under my hand to get lost? If I dont beat you to death tonight, how can I still have the face to hang around here? Whats wrong? Sally asked, frowning. Kay was also stunned as she said, I dont know, it couldnt have been a fight, could it? Wheres Jason? Lets go look for him. However, Jan still didnt want to give way, he said with a smile, Three of you dont need to panic, nothing is wrong. Believe me, the security of this bar is very safe. Things will calm down in a while. Youre not going to get out of the way, are you? Ste suddenly spoke up, her eyes fixed on Jan, and from her body there was a coldness that emanated from her body that made people palpitate. This hint of coldness made Jans face startled, and it was in this gap that the cold C Bang! A what is directly smashed over and is smashing down in front of Jan a few of them. Jan fixed his eyes, it is a person covered in blood, the whole body is limp, miserable, do not know whether it is dead or alive. Jan after a nce, a face abruptly changed, forgiving the person thrown over the flesh and blood, but he still could not recognize that this person is actually the most fierce fighter under his hand C bald! Chapter 164 – Ironically Tactful! Jans face in that moment can be described as extremely wonderful. He never dreamed that one of his fierce generals, Bald Head, was actually covered in blood at this moment as a dead dog was thrown in front of him! What era is it, when a hooligan is still the same as in the 80s and 90s, only to block the road? Without the awareness of keeping up with the times, you hooligans are too much of a failure! A sneering voice came from the crowd, when they turned around, they saw Jason walking over with a cigarette in his mouth, looking casual andzy. The moment I saw Jason, the pupils in Jans eyes suddenly shrank cold, a face looked incredulous, the expression was like seeing a ghost alive. How is this possible?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Bald head did not bring four men to block him? Cant you believe you cant block it? Bald head was also beaten into this appearance? So how scary is this guy? At that moment, Jan a face became a little white, he realized that he seemed to be a kick to the steel te. Jason, what, whats going on here? Kay couldnt help but speak up as she saw the bald man on the ground covered in blood that Jason had thrown directly at her. Nothing, someone who thinks he has a few brothers under his hands, he feelswless, on the one hand, sent people to block me, on the other hand, came to block you want to y hooligan. But he was wrong about one thing, this y hooliganism to y to the head of the wrong people, then the end can be very miserable. Jasonughed coldly, and his cold gaze was fixed on Jan, and he said. Jasons cold gaze, Jan could not help but thump in his heart, only to feel a chill rise from the bottom of his feet, but he thought of the power behind him, but also stable, said: This friend, what do you mean by that? Youre the so-called Jan, right? Didnt your two little brothers tell you not toe and harass again? Or do you think youre the boss here and no one dares to move? Jason opened his mouth and walked over towards Jan. Among the gangsters that surrounded Sally and the girls, there were the two that Jason had driven away, and at that moment they all had a sense of panic and fear in their eyes when they saw Jason. Friend, there must be some misunderstanding here, allow me to slowly exin Jan hastily spoke, but seeing that Jason was stilling forward, he changed his words and said, Do you know what kind of person I am? I amC Whew! However, Jason had already shed and arrived and sted a punch towards Jans face. Jan more or less some strength, but his kind of strength is also rtive to the street gang, facing Jason such as Dragon Emperor, Jans point of strength is simply not on the stage. This punch, he also had no way to dodge, and even more so, no way to counterattack. Bang! A dull sound rang out, Jan was Jason this punch and hit, the whole person flew out, fell heavily to the ground, mouth and nose has a fresh blood bubbling out. Jan panicked, he howled miserably, and even more heartbreakingly roared: What are you still standing there for? Lets go, take him down! Whoever can bring him down, I, I will reward you with a million, at least a million! The few punks themselves are Jans fighters, watching their boss get beaten up, and hearing that there is a million dor bounty for beating Jason, they all immediately became red-eyed, all screaming and rushing towards Jason. Some of the gangsters even directly pulled out their daggers and des, the sharp edges shing, stabbing straight at Jason. Some of them are casually picking up some bottles from the neighboring seats, the nearby bench, a brain smashed at Jason. Look outC Seeing this situation, Kay could not help but exim. Sally also opened her mouth, but did not scream, because she knows that Jasons skills are very powerful, when in the rainforest in the face of hundreds of armed men surrounded by gunfire, were able to save her safely, such a powerful man is not these gangsters can resist? Sure enough, these punks came up and Jason started his counterattack, a simple, swift and unbelievably brutal counterattack! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of a thud continued to resound and the only thing that could be seen in the field was a robust figure like a dragon, swallowing mountains like a figure in the rapid movement of the dodge, those who rushed up to the gang basically could not see the silhouette and did not have any reaction, not even the opportunity to strike, have been blown away one by one all fallen to the ground. This athletic, dragon-like figure is naturally Jason. His wandering counter-attacking footwork is extremely subtle, and extremely practical, and the attacking stance is not the slightest bit fancy, basically the most simple basic punching position, lets say straight, hook, swing, etc. These are very simple and unusual, even an ordinary person will bepared out of the boxing momentum, to Jason here, but has the power to turn decay into magic, a blow, the power of the strange, because simple so brutal! Ah The sound of howls echoed continuously, none of the punks could withstand Jasons force, whether it was a punch or a leg, and immediately fell to the ground after being hit, either rolling around in pain or directly fainting. So, under Jasons windy counterattack, in a few blinks of an eye, all those punks who rushed up were on the ground like dead dogs. This scene, let the field of onlookers all look stunned. Including those security guards who rushed over, they were all dumbfounded and could only stand in mute silence, no longer daring to go forward to stop Jason. These security guards naturally know Jans group and know that Jan has a powerful force behind them as a backstage, and they dont dare to mess with half of it. However, Jason was beating Jan and all of them to the ground, which will only be more tough and fierce existence than Jans group, they dare not to dissuade. She had seen Jasons skills, and when someone from Oakshire University came to cause trouble, it was Jason who did it. But tonight, she saw a more shocking and more bloody scene. Jason suddenly broke out in the process of that invincible, unstoppable momentum is actually let her vaguely have a kind of blood boiling for the feeling of excitement to. As for Sally, her face looks calmer, all this has been in her expectation. Stes eyes are deep but a few rates of aura, she has been watching Jasons strikes, that seemingly simple but extremely efficient way to strike, she was shocked and amazed from the heart. How many times has this person been through a battle to be able to refine such an efficient and simple fighting attack? For Jason, its not over yet. Jason walked towards Jan, who was shivering, narrowed his eyes and said, I came to the bar once in a while, and I wanted to have a good drink, but you fucking ruined my mood! You really deserve to die! Poof! Jans knees went weak and he knelt down, scared and frightened and crying for mercy: Big brother, big brother, I was wrong, I was really wrong! Please, forgive me once, in the future, in the future I, I never dare again Later? Theres noter! Jasons tone was cold, and he casually picked up a bench on the ground and smashed it down toward one of Jans arms. Ka-chow! Thats the sound of a broken arm. Before Jan could scream, the bench in Jasons hand backhanded and struck Jans body, sweeping him off his feet and hitting the wall in front of him before he fell limply. As for whether it is dead or alive, Jason is not bothered to care. Chapter 165 – Half Drunk, Half Awake! Jason walked towards Sally and the three of them, meeting a pair of beautiful eyes, he shrugged his shoulders, spread both hands and said, Lets go, it seems that we cant continue drinking tonight. He, theyre not going to get hurt, are they? Kay asked as she looked at one of the men who had fallen across the ground and couldnt help but ask. Jason smiled and said, Its nothing, its just a superficial injury for them. With that, Jason looked over at Sally and asked, Wheres Miss Herthum? Had enough to drink?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Me? I dont want to drink anymore Sally opened her mouth, and as she spoke, she kept gazing into Jasons eyes, the deep and calm gaze like a starry sky, which had long been deep in her mind. She just felt that it was really wonderful to still be able to gaze into these eyes to speak in her lifetime. Wheres Ste? Jasons gaze shifted to Ste. With a smile, Ste said, I feel about right, too. Then lets go and get out of here first. Jason nodded as he walked ahead and led these three beautiful women around him all the way out of Club Jade. After the fight just now, has Jason that iron-blooded ruthless wrist, the bar in those security personnel one by one, no one dared toe forward to stop, can only be seen Jason this walk out. In their opinion, this is definitely a supreme fierce man. They dont even dare to mess with Jan and the others, so how dare they try to stop the fierce man who is beating Jans group directly on the ground at this moment? Jason is already thinking of leaving as soon as possible, but everything in this world cant go as nned. When he walked out of the bar with Sally and others, the sound of sirens passed by, followed by a police car whistling to. Apparently, someone at the bar had already called the police when the conflict broke out in the bar. After the police car stopped, there are already police officers with a cold look came over, the first one cold gaze towards the front, then he froze for a moment, could not help but say: Jason? Its you Jason! Jason listened to the voice some attributes, he looked at this police officer who approached, and a little impression came to his mind, he said, Tate? Its you! Where is your Detective Caine? This cop Jason really knows. Thest time Jason was interrogated by Taylor in the police station, it was this police officer who was taking statements on the sidelines. Since Matt is privately known as a brother to Jason, Tate also habitually calls Jason Jason. Detective Caine was with Captain Ryan and they had other cases they were working on. I heard a call that there was an incident at this bar, supposedly a fight, and I came out to check it out. Tate said with a smile. Jason smiled ndly and said, Thats a coincidence. I was one of the parties involved. There was a guy named Jan at the bar, with a bunch of boys, and he double-teamed them in two groups. One group intercepted me and took a swing at me; the other group went to intercept these three friends of mine and was trying to go rogue. The attitude is also very cross, I did not stop, and taught them all a lesson. Tate froze for a moment and said, So thats whats going on. So what, should I go back to the police station with you to do an investigation statement or something? Jason asked. Tate said in a hurry, No, no, no. I trust Jason you. If I take you back to the police, Captain Ryan will still cut me down. The bar is a mixed bag, and I think those punks didnt know what they were doing, and they offended Jason, so they should be taught a lesson. By the way, I see Jason you guys are getting ready to leave, right? Yeah, was walking, and then you came. Jason said. Tate smiled and said, Then Jason you guys go ahead. Ill just take care of the next thing. Jason wasnt too polite and nodded, Thanks, then. He was surrounded by Sally and the girls were drunk, and he did have to rush to get them back. After saying goodbye to Tate and the others, Jason looked and saw that Ste was helping Sally and Kay. He froze and said, Miss Herthum and Miss Martino are drunk? I, Im not drunk just a little dizzy, Jason, you dont look down on people Kay immediately answered back, but looking at her like that, she guessed she couldnt stand up anymore. As for Sally, she did not speak, a pair of beautiful eyes have been gently closed. She did drink a lot tonight and threw up once in the bathroom. After walking out this time, the after-effects of the wine went to her head and she was already a little drunk and disoriented. Miss Martino lives at Oakshire University and could be sent back. But what about Miss Herthum? Jason asked. Sally has spent the night at Kays ce before, send them all to Kays ce. Ste opened her mouth, then said, Did you drive over? Well take your car if you do. Ill park Sallys car here ande back tomorrow to pick it up. Im driving over here. Come on, Ill drive them back to Oakshire University first. Jason said with a nod. Ste looked at Jason about to lead the way, she did not have a goodugh, annoyed said: you can not give a hand ah? They both need me to hold it you hold Sally. Jasonughed in embarrassment and said, Look at me, I forgot all about it for a while and didnt notice the problem, my bad. Jason walked up and reached out to put Sallys right arm on his shoulder, while his left hand wrapped around Sallys waist, which is said to be a slender waist extremely soft, with an attractive sticity inside. The moment he touched Sallys body, Jasons face was slightly stunned, which reminded him of all the moments when he was running away with Sally in Amazon Rainforest. At that time, he often pulled Sallys hand forward, and more often than not, he ran directly on her back, but at that time he would focus on fighting and survival, but really did not carefully to experience the feeling of physical contact with Sally. Jason took a deep breath and suppressed the unusual feeling that flooded his heart as he helped Sally and walked towards his Paramount Marauder. Jason was aware that after he helped Sally stand up, Sallys entire body was almost limp on his body, which made him froze, but did not think much of it, only thinking that this should be Sallys reaction to being drunk. Sally is indeed drunk, this is the first time in her life to drink so much wine, the whole head dizzy, but her consciousness is still considered clear, and not drunk to the point of not knowing the north and south. So, she knows that Jasonis now holding her body, but she also knows that Jason reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, but she did not feel disgusted, but instead experienced that long-lost warmth and solid feeling. As when she was in that crisis-ridden rainforest, the warmest and most solid reliance she felt was Jason at her side. So, naturally, her whole body involuntarily leaned on Jasons body after she stood up. At this time, she really hopes that the road beneath her feet can be longer, so that the warm and solid feeling can be more permanent. Chapter 166 – Drunkenness is provocative! Jason doesnt know what Sally is thinking at the moment, he just thinks Sally is drunk. All the way towards the front, but also let him remembered in the Amazon rainforest with this womans life and death, all the way to run the battle, but also a lot of emotions. Eventually, Jason walked up to the Paramount Marauder and opened the door. Since the predator is very tall and Sallys eyes are closed, it is impossible to say that she can walk up to the car by herself. Jason couldnt care less, picked Sally up by the waist, stepped on the cars pedals and then walked up to the back seat and put Sally in the back seat. Ste also helped Kay toe over, she looked at Jason the car and couldnt help but smile and said, Mr. Miller, its incredible that you can get a license te for this car and still drive it inside the city. Jason smiled ndly and said, I also just see the sturdiness of this car. Anyway, I dont need to bother about the small bumps and bruises in general. Its sturdy and durable, so thats why I want to drive it. Ste was speechless and said, Your car in the city, not to mention the small bump, even a big collision also safe. But other peoples cars have to be careful. Jason smiled and helped get Kay into the car as well. Ste also got into the back seat and took care of Sally and Kay beside her. The car is huge, the back seat is extremely spacious, even has some drunken Sally and Kay can be in the back seat of the seat to lie down. Jason also started the car and sped off in the direction of Oakshire University. The night breeze was cool. Jason himself was not very drunk, and he arrived at the bar having just a few drinks. Mr. Miller you didnt used to be in the security business, did you? Ste in the back seat suddenly asked. Jasonughed and said, No. First time to contact this industry. But do a line of love, I think the security industry is also very good. No matter what industry you are in, as long as you can feel happy and fulfilled from it, it is the right industry for you. Ste said. Thats a good point. Jason smiled. Jason, you, you less to what to do a line of love, you, you are to add to the mess wine, I want to drink, I want to pour this bastard At this point, Kay suddenly spoke up, and her speech seemed a bit incoherent, seemingly drunk. Miss Martino is still really drunk. ste you open some windows to let in some air before she and Miss Herthum get drunk and feel suffocated. Jason said. Ste smiled and said, I cant see that you are quite attentive. Haha, as a roughneck, it sure is nice to hear Ste say something like that. Jasonughed. The car sped all the way to Oakshire University, Jason drove straight towards Bamboo Residence and finally parked the car in front of the courtyard of Bamboo Residence. Jason opened the door after the car stopped and noticed that Sally was breathing evenly and was actually asleep in the car, seemingly because she was drunk. Looking at Sallys exquisite, beautiful, wless face, Jason couldnt help but feel a touch of pity and care. Sally was targeted by Night Shadow, and I dont know if there will be any more danger behind. If you really want to encounter it, Im afraid you cant do nothing about it, right? Jason carried Sally out and Ste found the house key from Kays satchel, unlocked the doorway and she helped Kay inside while turning on the room light.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jason walked in with Sally in his arms, and it was not the first time he walked into the beautiful principals house, which flowed with a light and elegant fragrance, making people feel rxed and happy, and the arrangement inside was exquisite, and it was cleaned immactely. Jason carried Sally towards arge bed inside the house andid her down on it. Then, he suddenly noticed some pajamas and thongs scattered on the bed, he looked at the extremely sexy eye-catching thongs, his face slightly odd, remembered the first day to Bamboo Residence in the backyard to see the beauty principal drying all kinds of small underwear big cover, the wind fluttering scene makes him extremely impressed. You go back for a while. Ill settle them down to rest. Gotta take off the clothes theyre wearing so they can sleep morefortably. Ste said. CI can do that too! Jason thought in his mind, but even if he had thick skin, he was too embarrassed to say such words, so he nodded and said, Okay. Ill go to my room first. I live in the house next door, so if you need anything, you cane to me. Ste nodded. Jason immediately walked out, closing the door to the house with his hand, and walked towards the house where he was staying. Jason went back to his house, after some hands in the bar, his body was again covered in sweat not to say also stained with ayer of blood. He then went into the bathroom and took a shower again. And somehow, while taking a shower, he couldnt help but think of Sally in his mind. In fact, if Ithink about this life is really full of drama, if I didnt apany the beautiful principal to Bauhinia Vi for the dinner, I would not have met Sally. He wondered if Old Mr. Pepper had arranged for him to work as a security guard at Oakshire University, knowing that Sally was in Oakshire. The truth is that he has no way to find out now, he can only ask about itter when he has the chance to meet Old Mr. Pepper again. Wow! The water flowed, and Jason rinsed very well. After washing, he dried himself and pushed the door out in his pants. Jason pushed open the bathroom door, humming an off-key war cry under his breath. However, just after walking out, his song came to an abrupt end, and his whole body stiffened and stood up straight, with a look of surprise written all over his face. He actually saw that at some point Ste had actually walked inside his house and was sitting on the couch. Ste eye gaze naturally also towards Jason looked over, under a look, she that enchanting jade face can not help but tinted with a hint of red. The reason is that Jason came out wearing a red pants all over his body, and damn it, this guy didnt know whether he was thinking of Sally or thinking about some inappropriate images when he was in the shower. Thats embarrassing! Jason couldnt have imagined that Ste would show up in his room, really, he would have to wrap a bath towel or something beforeing out. Now he is really in a dilemma. Returning to the bathroom? And so, the consequences can be imagined. Ste, when did you get here? Jasonughed and tried to ease the awkward atmosphere C if they dont talk, the situation is really embarrassing and always feels a little weird. Chapter 167 Ancient Hermitage Family! Ste also came back to her senses, and the gaze in her eyes turned away in a hurry. But in the moment of averting her gaze, the corner of her eyes seemed to nce down slightly. This afterglow nce of the move seems extremely hidden, but after a nce, she that jade face seems to deepen the redness a little.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I had settled Sally and Kay down, and they were sleeping heavily, so I walked out. When I saw that the door to your house was open, I walked in. Ste spoke, and her tone was calm. In addition, Stes maturity and experience, she has seen a lot of big storms, naturally will not be with a little girl as embarrassed to feel blushing. Its good to get some sleep, and sleep until tomorrow when their alcohol will have worn off. Jason spoke, and as he did so he went to a chair in front of him and picked up the beach pants that were still on top and put them on, and put on a tank top, before he had the good sense to face Ste. Jason picked up the pack of cigarettes, looked to Ste and asked, Want one? Ste smiled and said, Okay, thanks a lot. Jason smiled, walked over and handed Ste a cigarette, lit it for her and smoked one himself. Itste, and Ste isnt going to rest? Jason asked. Ste sandalwood mouth slightly exhaled a mouthful of smoke, diffuse and smoke is her jade face reflecting the enchanting, she said: I came to find you exactly for this it. If you do not mind, then send me back? This is also a distance from the entrance of the school, I am also toozy to walk out. Its a small thing. Lets go, Ill drive you home first. Jason said with a smile. Thanks, then. Ste guffawed. Jason and Ste walked out and after getting into the Paramount Marauder, Jason started the car and whizzed away. Ste where do you live? Abysmal Lake Mansion District over there. I dont really know about this ce, Ive just been in Oakshire for a short time. Thats okay, you follow this navigation. Ste smiled, took her phone out, opened the navigation and then entered the location of her house, and then she put the phone in the center of the car and let Jason drive along the navigation instructions. The Howard Family is considered extremely powerful in Oakshire. Maybe one The Howard Family alone is not scary, what is scary is the power behind The Howard Family. Ste looked at Jason and suddenly said. Jasons face was stunned, not understanding why Ste was suddenly talking about The Howard Family. That Jaden, the eldest member of The Howard Family, has been in love with Sally for a long time is well known to many in the upper ss of Oakshire. But Sally has always turned her back on him. Ste continued, Tonight, your outburst was an absolute lifelong shame for Jaden. For a family that values face above all else, this is something that not only Jaden but The Howard Family will not swallow. Jason also understood at this point that Ste was alerting him to the retaliation of The Howard Family. From what Ste is saying, could there be other forces behind The Howard Family? Jason asked. Carovia has a history of several thousand years and has an extremely ancient and mysterious lineage that exists. These ancient and mysterious families can be said to secretly control many resources and lifelines of this country, these ancient families are the real behemoths. But these ancient families usually do not appear, but in the dark control, know that these ancient families exist very little. Ste spoke, then said, So, these families are often called ancient hidden families. Ancient represents the ancient, inherited for hundreds of years, a deep heritage; hidden represents the hidden world, hidden behind the scenes, not known. Thats why they are called ancient hidden families. Meaning that The Howard Family has the Ancient Hidden Family behind them? Jason asked with a slight narrowing of the gaze in his eyes. Ste nodded and said, Good! In fact, The Howard Family is a certain ancient hidden family secretly support up. But as for which Ancient Hidden Family, I dont know. Any ancient hidden family is extremely scary, so you need to be careful. The Ancient Hidden Family? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, smiled lightly, and said, Okay, I get it. Ill just pay attention in the future. Ste looked at Jason, she could see Jasons blithely unconcerned face, looking calm and bemused, a look of indifference. This makes her a little surprised, only to feel that it is really more and more impervious to this man. Because she could sense that Jasons indifferent attitude was not arrogance, but a manifestation of absolute self-confidence stemming from himself, a kind of although one person is carrying on, a thousand armies and horses are also fearless dominance! This made Ste more or less curious about his past. She could see that Jasons identity was never as simple as a security guard. Abysmal Lake Mansion District. This area is considered to be one of the most prestigious and affluent areas in Oakshire. The fact that Ste lives here already reflects her status from the side, and she is definitely a dignified person in Oakshire. Jason finally stopped the car in front of a single family house, he drove all the way there as the navigation pointed out, he slowed the car to a stop and pulled on the handbrake before looking at Ste and said, Ste When he took a look, he was surprised to see Ste asleep. He could not help but be stunned, think about it, Ste also drank a lot of wine, sitting in the car in peace and quiet down also can not resist the after-effects of that strong wine, so sleep over. Jason only had to walk out of the car, opened the passenger door, reached out and shook Stes shoulder and said, Ste, Ste After shaking twice, Ste finally woke up and slowly opened a pair of beautiful eyes, but it could be seen that her eyelids were heavy and seemed to be in a very sleepy state. Ste, weve arrived at your ce. I dont know if theres anyone else at your house, so Ill knock on the door and call someone toe out and take you in? Jason asked. Here we are Ste spoke, and she continued, Im the only one living here, so open the door for me first, will you? Heres the key. Jason took the keys and walked over to open the iron-shan door in the front yard, and then he got in the car again and drove it into the front yard of the vi and parked it. Jason turned off the car and stepped down, opened the passenger door and said to Ste, Ste, let me help you in. Is the back end up? Stes face was already slightly drunkenly red as she nodded and said, I guess so, a little dizzy. Originally the wine was all very strong afterwards. Jason smiled and said, Mostly Ste youve had a lot to drink too. As we speak, Jason has helped Ste down. Ste posturezy, plus this predator chassis is very high, so walk down the feet a stumble, the body is also a little unstable. Jason saw this and subconsciously reached around her waist and held her body steady. At that moment, Stes entire delicate body seems to be unable to resist a gentle tremble, the sandalwood mouth seems to puff out a warm breath, the entire body seems to appear more limp and weak, almost all lying on Jasons body. Chapter 168 – Mature Woman Style! Such a ripe from inside to outside of the best mature women cold lying on their own body, this unexpected aroma has a deadly seductive power! Jason first felt a burst of soft touch passed to, then the tantalizing fragrance into the nostrils, which made him hurriedly secretly deep breath, which stopped the stupidity. Jason can fully feel that Stes waist is rich yet slender, and the feel it brings is different from that of a beauty like Sally or Kay, but the same is true for the heart. If Kay and Sally are hanging on the branch will be ripe unripe fruit, then Ste is a fully ripe peach, every inch of the body is emitting a deadly seductive force, the charm of a mature woman is Kay and Sally did not have. Especially when Ste was a little unsteady, her body was soft and flopped over, and her big, fierce piece was squeezed on Jasons body, which inevitably made Jasons heart flutter. Ste, be careful, well be there soon. Jason opened his mouth and just felt that this short journey was still a real ordeal. Every time such a moment, he admired his own willpower, for other men, may not have been able to restrain and make some out-of-the-ordinary actions. Walking to the vis security door, Jason opened the door with the key and helped Ste inside. Jason turned on the lights of the vi, the entire vi is extremely spacious, the decoration is also extremely borate, revealing a sense of artistry, so it is also very beautiful. Only thisrge vi, but a cold and clear feeling, obviouslyck of poprity. This is normal, a person living in arge vi, it is natural to look very cold. Could it be that Ste is still single? Jason couldnt help but think. He helped Ste to the couch in the living room and sat Ste down. After Ste sat down, Jason was so high up that the line of sight in his eyes could see the deep cleavage under the wrap dress Ste was wearing. He was thrilled again. Of all the beautiful women he met in Oakshire, Taylor and Kay had the most impressive career lines. However,pared to Ste, it still looks smaller than one. This is even, but Ste also jade enchanting, their own vor of maturity, especially under the rendering of a slight intoxication, that deadly seductive force is more tempting crime. Jason could not help himself, the eyes of the difficult from the white flowers can not see the bottom of the deep groove back, said: Ste, let me pour you a ss of water to drink. Jason said looking around and saw a water fountain on the side, he went over and took a cup and received a ss of warm water. Thanks. Ste opened her mouth, and she took a sip of water after epting the ss. The foreign wine has a strong aftertaste, but it doesnt cause too much headache. Its much better with a little rest. Jason said. I know, theres nothing wrong with me, just fell asleep all of a sudden while riding in the car. Ste smiled and continued, Im really sorry, its a big night, but I let you drive me back. Ste is very kind. Then, you get some rest first. Ill go back first. Jason said. Its not really good to stay in a womans home at this time of night. Okay, then you go back first. I really appreciate it tonight. Ste smiled. Jason nodded and turned to get ready to look, he looked at Ste ready to get up to see her off, he smiled and said, Ste you dont have to see me off. Just sit down and rest first. Ste smiled sweetly and waved towards Jason. Jason walked out, closed the door behind him and got into his car and drove away. After the sound of the car leaving came, actually saw Ste stood up, this time she did not seem to have half signs of drunkenness, she went to the door, opened the door, looking at the distant car figure, could not help but murmur: Can it be him? Could he really be that person? If it really is that person, then my previous worry is superfluous instead, I should worry about The Howard Family, the Chen family and them. If you are really a dragon, you will always rise up and look down on the world. jason, I am looking forward to your performance in the future, let me verify if you are the one or not! Stes eyes shed with a strange look as she remembered Jason helping her out of the car and wrapping his arms around her waist, and a strange feeling flooded her heart that she hadnt had in many years. Early the next morning. Jason woke up early, it had beente since he got backst night, but he still kept in mind that he was going to give military training to the new students, so he got up early. Jason washed up, changed his clothes and walked out, intending to go to the cafeteria to eat a breakfast before going over to the yground. After walking out of the doorway, he subconsciously looked towards the house next to him and saw that the doorway of the house was open, his face was stunned C did Kay and Sally wake up? After seeing him, a smile appeared on Sallys clean, jade-like cheeks and she said, Youre awake? You havent eaten breakfast yet, right? I, I have made breakfast,e over and eat. You were drunkst night, why dont you rest a little more? Get up so early to make breakfast? Jason asked in amazement.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sally blushed slightly, she gritted her teeth and said, You and Ste were the ones who brought me and Kay backst night, right? Thank you very much indeed. I have the habit of waking up early, and I didnt feel like sleeping after I woke up, so I cooked a pot of porridge, soe and have some. Jason was about to say that he would just go to the cafeteria and eat something, but after he came in contact with Sallys hopeful gaze, he swallowed the words that were on his lips and said, Okay, then Ill make myself at home. Youre wee. Sally immediately smiled, her face brimming with delight. Jason walked over and walked in only to find that the beautiful principal was actually still lying in bed, apparently not getting up. Miss Martino is not up yet? Jason froze, this is not good if word gets out, Kay is still lying in bed, he as the school security actually barged in, Im afraid the word will really be unclear. Ah A cry of rm came violently, it was Kay in bed, she had actually woken up, but stayed in bed and did not get up, and only after she heard Jasons voice did she realize that this guy had actually walked into her house. Gosh, Im still in my pajamas, okay? Or the very exposed kind! Why did this damned bastarde in without shame? Chapter 169 Sally mind! Kay, who was still lying on the bed, was speechless for a while and hurriedly rolled a thin quilt over and wrapped it around her body. This early in the morning, this bastard actually barged into their own house, while she was still lying in bed, such a scene more or less let her feel a little unusual and embarrassed. A burst of anger grew in my heart and I couldnt help but ask, Jason, why did youe in? Who let you into my house? Jason was also a little embarrassed. It is a single womans house, this woman is also their boss, early in the morning directly into, but also bumped into their beautiful boss posturezy lying in bed, change who will be angry ah. And it still seems ambiguous, doesnt it? If word gets out, Im afraid it will cause some wind and rumors. Miss Martino, I didnt know you werent up yet either. Why dont I go out first. Jason said. No no Sally spoke, then looked at Kay and said, Kay, Im the one who let him in. I made breakfast and saw him up and let hime in for a breakfast. Kay grunted and said, I say Sally, how can you get up early in the morning to make breakfast and wake me up just to give it to this guy on purpose? I thought you made breakfast so I could get up and eat it. Sallys cheeks flushed again as she said, Of course theres something for you, too. Ill cook a lot, okay? But how do you expect me to get up when this guy is here? Kay said without a smile. Sally was unconcerned and said, Its not long before you finish your porridge. Doesnt he have to get up early and then go to the military training for the new students? If you are embarrassed to get up, then just wait for a while. When ites to such girlfriends, Kay said she was speechless and didnt know what to say. Duringst nights drinks in Club Jade, Sally had already talked to Kay about Jasons situation and learned that Jason is currently working not only as a security guard at Oakshire University, but also as a part-time military training instructor. Because of this, she knew Jason would get up early. She also got up early this morning to get her breakfast ready. As Sally was talking, she had already pulled Jason to the table without a word, where a bowl of lean celery congee had been served. Jason, you go ahead and eat. You have to go to the military training for the new studentster. Sally opened her mouth, a pair of rippling autumn eyes staring intently at Jason. Jasonughed and said, Then Ill eat first. He sat down, picked up a spoon and began to eat the congee, a bite down, his face suddenly a strange look, almost did not directly to vomit out. This meat porridge is salty, not to mention that there is a smell of burning paste, it is simply difficult to swallow. Did you cook this porridge yourself? Jason asked. Yeah, how does it taste? Sally asked, her eyes blinking as she stared at Jason, the look seemingly expecting Jasons answer. Humph! The beautiful principal on the bed snorted coldly and said, You guys just be content, in order to make this breakfast, Sally how early to get up. When she got up, she stared at the time and went to boil the porridge when it was almost time. I can now finally see that Sally this is specifically for you to cook porridge it, could it be that this is the legendary love breakfast? Huh? Sally whistled softly and her ears turned red, she couldnt help but turn her head to re at Kay and said, Kay, what are you talking about ah? I just, just Jason dropped us offst night and I woke up with no sleep, so I thought Id make a breakfast, what are you talking about? Jason smiled and said, Well, this porridge tastes good. Its quite tasty. Really? Then you should eat more. Sally smiled. Jason will soon finish the bowl of porridge, and after eating it, he will go to serve it again, Sally saw this and quickly said, Ill serve it for you. The porridge tasted really bad, but Jason didnt care, no matter how bad it tasted, it was much better than the roots and wild fruits in the jungle. When he was in Dragon Shade, from time to time to carry out wilderness survival training, basically in some extremely harsh environment to sharpen survival, in some extreme environments, there is no food at all, sometimes even have to eat some reptiles or something. Inparison, this meat porridge is considered delicious. It was only after this second bowl of porridge was finished that Jason said, Im almost full. Ill go to the yground first to get ready for todays military training.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Uh-huh. Sally nodded. Jason stood up and looked towards Kay lying on the bed and could not help but say with emotion, Being a leader is cool, you can sleep With that, Jason also hurriedly walked out, lest Kay react with a thunderous rage. As expected, Kay first froze, and after she came back to her senses, she blushed furiously and said, Sally, what did that bastard just say? Listen, does that sound like something a subordinate should say to a superior? This bastard is so hateful. Sally had a headache and she said, Well, hes gone. You should get up too. Get up and wash up and Ill have breakfast with you. Kay then lifted the thin covers off and sat up from the bed. If Jason was lucky enough to see this scene, it must have been a big nosebleed, only to see that Kay was wearing a thin and nearly transparent sexy nightgown, a wonderfully smooth body is hidden out, can be described as a seductive, so people can not stop. The chest of the proud lost the restraint after theplete exposure of the full picture, looking at seems to appear more spectacr majestic. With her Kay fallen geese like posture, and with this moment the delicate andzy sexy body, enough to make any mans adrenal hormone secretion to the state of boiling! Jason, that bastard, is a bastard, I wont spare him today. Kay still looked exasperated, got up and went into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash up. When she came out, she saw that Sally had already put the meat porridge on the table, so she went over and sat down, picked up a spoon and took a bite C PoofC Kay just took a bite and couldnt help but spit it out. She looked at Sally with wide eyes and said, I say, Su, how much salt did you put in here? And this porridge is all mushy! Huh? Sally was surprised, she also spooned up a mouthful of porridge to eat, when it was really salty, but also difficult to swallow, she also could not help but spit out. But, but why he is said to be very delicious, he also ate two bowls Sally murmured, stunned, her eyes shing with a hint of guilt, but with some indefinable feelings flowing through them. Chapter 170 Sir. Miller’s Girlfriend! Generally speaking, military training can be boring and tedious. But for the girls of the thirdpany toon, they did not feel that the military training was boring and tedious, rather they looked forward to the beginning of military training every day, and they felt very fulfilled and happy in the process of military training. Of course, suffering and exhaustion are inevitable, and this is a necessary growth experience for them. But while they were tired, they were happy because they felt that they were different from the rest of the military training team, and that they were being trained by Jason, who was known as the most handsome and dominant security guard Oakshire University had ever seen. This also increases their sense of psychological expectation. Plus in the course of military training, asionally stopping for a break, Jason will now and then tell them some adventure-rted deeds, including some extreme environments in this world, lets say the primeval rainforest, the pr ice fields, the Arctds, the death desert, the Jedi canyon in some anecdotes. These insights simply can not be seen from books, nor online search, the only way to portray such a realistic experience. These anecdotes can be said to have opened the eyes of the girls of the thirdpany toon, making them realize that the world is a big ce, and there are many ces they have not reached, and manyndscapes they have not appreciated. So, when Jason asionally talked about this, they always listened with great interest. These girls are also all curious, only to think that Jason is really a security guard? How is it more like an explorer or a wilderness survival expert? Having been to so many extreme ces, these insights have not really been there, that is certainly not to say. One day, I want to go with you to enjoy the scenery of those primeval rainforests, pr ice fields and death deserts! ire suddenly spoke, the pair of beautiful as a dream and clear as autumn water eyes stared at Jason. Jason smiled and said, Its good to have that dream. But wait until that day when you can develop the skills to be able to survive in extreme ces. Hmph, I will! ire grunted and spoke in a firm tone. Jasonughed, seriously, he really did not take ires words seriously, because he knows very well that to survive in that kind of extreme ce, is by no means an ordinary person can do it. Okay, lets get back to military training! Jason opened his mouth, gathered the toon of girls together, and proceeded to continue the military training.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Outside the yground, I do not know when there has been quietly standing a picturesque silhouette, a casual dress, revealing a sense of fashion and intellectual beauty, standing quietly is invisible bloom out of a kind of empty valley orchid like the beauty of the world. She is a beautiful scenery in itself, and she is more like a beautiful personing out of the painting. She is none other than Sally, she has beening for a while, saw Jason is in the military training of new students, she did not bother, has been standing next to watch. Looking at this mans serious expression in the hot sun, looking at this mans military training when teaching textbook-like extremely standard posture, she found a familiar feeling, or amonality C that is, as a soldier of the kind of irony and coldness! Thinking about the morning Jason drank two bowls of porridge, that porridge is so salty, plus now with the zing sun on his head to give these new students military training, he must be very thirsty, right? She was carrying a bag with a few bottles of water in it, but looking at Jason still in military training, she didnt bother. She is really guilty in her heart and extremely embarrassed, she usually basically does not have to cook herself, just think personally to Jason to make a breakfast, but neglected her own cooking skills problem. This also made her resolve to practice her cooking skills in the future. And I dont know who said, to capture a mans heart, you must first capture a mans stomach! Whats wrong with me? Its all starting to go haywire Sallys cheeks flushed, and she blushed a little at the memory of it. Sally saw this and went over to the girls who were training. The girls of the thirdpanys toon saw Sally walking over, and they all couldnt help but exim in amazement, only to feel that Sally was walking over like a divine sistering down to earth, too beautiful, just the kind of graceful ethereal aura emanating from the bones was already very beautiful. Just as Jason was wondering a bit about the reaction of these girls, the cold C Jason! A pleasant voice rang out behind him. Jason turned to look and his face was stunned as he said, Miss Herthum? What are you doing here? Youre thirsty, right? I, I bought some water, you can drink it. Sally nced at Jason and said in a soft tone. I have water. Jason grinned. Sally gritted her teeth and said, Im really sorry ah, the porridge I cooked in the morning was indeed very difficult to eat but why did you continue to eat? You clearly can talk to me. Jason smiled ndly and said, Im used to not wasting food. Besides, its already pretty goodpared to a lot of things. Are you talking about those roots and wild fruits? Sally couldnt help but smile. Jason didnt respond to the topic and said, This really isnt the ce for you to be. I have military training to do, and if Miss Martino sees me, I might get a charge ofziness and cking off, and then Ill be in trouble. She dares? Sally subconsciously opened her mouth, and she whirled around with a smile and said, Dont worry, she wont do anything to you either. I just came to see your military training and bring you some water. You can take it. I happen to have something for Kay too, so Ill go and meet with her first. As she spoke, she had handed Jason a stic bag that she carried in her hand, and the bag had several bottles of water, mineral water, drinks and everything. Jason hesitated, but eventually reached over and knotted the bag and said, Okay, thanks a lot then. Sally spread a smile, waved her hand towards Jason and said, Then I wont bother you with your military training, you get busy first. With that, Sally left with a smile on her face, her footsteps light on the way, highlighting the good mood she was in. Wow, Sir. Miller, is this beautiful sister your girlfriend? So beautiful, simply a goddess! This beautiful sister is prettier than any of those movie stars Ive ever seen! Especially that aura, its really too beautiful! Sir. Miller, youre really great to have a girlfriend like that! It seems that people dont have a chance! But seeing Sir. Millers girlfriend so beautiful, I am also convinced it After Sally walked away, the girls in the thirdpanys toon all exploded, and each one of them couldnt help but marvel at the exit. Jason had a big headache, he knew that the rtionship between him and Sally was misunderstood by these girls, and any exnation at this time would pale inparison. The only thing he could do was to grimace and say, What are you all gossiping about? What girlfriend? There is no such thing. All of you stand in line and continue your military training! Im tired, I dont want to practice, I want to rest! ire suddenly opened her mouth, her cheeks puffed out, and left the line directly, walking to sit with her legs bent in the shade under a few trees, her hands sped around her bent up legs, bent over, her face buried deep. It looks as if it has suffered a great deal of aggravation. Chapter 171 – When I grow up! ire ran away alone, which made Jasons face froze C not feeling well? Just now, she looked fine, but suddenly she was not feeling well? But the physical state of the young girls is also at any time, so Jason did not think much about it, he said to the rest of the girls, ire is not feeling well, let her rest first. The rest of you, follow and continue training. Jason practiced a little bit of marching, and by this time it was close to noon, almost the end of military training in the morning. About half an hourter, Jason looked at the time and dismissed the team. After the team was disbanded Jasons eyes turned and saw that ire was still sitting there with her hands on her knees, which made his heart tighten and thought to himself that there was nothing wrong with this little girl, right? Thinking of this, Jason hurriedly walked over to ires side, after he also sat down and said, ire, whats wrong with you? Do not feel well? Where is notfortable ah, what are the symptoms you tell me. Jason did not speak okay, this speak, the girls shoulders are already can not help but shake slightly and up, for Jasons words but still ignored. Jason frowned, reached out and grabbed her arm and said, Hey, what the hell is wrong with you? Dizzy? Or chest tightness? Tell me whats going on? If you dont talk, Im going to carry you directly to the school hospital. Im in pain- The young girl finally spoke, the tone of voice seemed to carry some choking. Jasons face was stunned as he asked, Pain? Where does it hurt? He was thinking about the long hours of military training in the heat, ire would not be unwell, right? This is a very serious matter, if there is any part of the body that is notfortable, it is necessary to go to the hospital for a checkup. Here! The young girl raised her head, a pair of eyes have been watery and misty, flooded with points of crystal like pearl tears drops. She reached out and pressed her hand to her chest and opened her mouth to speak. Jason is a little confused, how to cry for a good reason? Looking at the young girls actions again, he couldnt help but ask, Chest pain? Is there a feeling of chest tightness? Shortness of breath? The youngdys face could not help but emerge a wisp of annoyance and anger, thinking that this person is really stupid or pretending to be stupid? People are heartbroken, okay? Dont you have to be so stupid! ire huffed, and she hugged her knees and buried her head again, ignoring Jason. Heartache? Jason was stunned, he seemed to remember something like, after lighting a cigarette and taking a deep drag, said, I also had heartache, but the kind of pain I had was the pain that I couldnt cry even if I wanted to, but the pain that hurt to the point of numbness. Huh? Whats that for? ire raised her head slightly and looked over at Jason. Jason was slightly silent for a long time before he said, Watching his brothers in danger, but there is nothing you can do to save them and take them away with you, watching them leave. That kind of heartache is enough to make people numb What happens on the battlefield, Jason doesnt say too much, just points to it. It is true, as he said, for so many years, witnessed around arade died in the battlefield, never to see their faces and smiles, that pain is indeed enough to make people feel numb. This may be the cruelty of the battlefield, making the battlefield, many veterans retired after the psychological more or less will have some problems, this kind of psychological problems bred in the battlefield, collectively known as the post-war psychological syndrome. ires eyes looked at Jason with fascination, and when she spoke, the tone was low and hoarse, as if she was suppressing a grief so thick that it could not be melted. He was lost in thought and seemed to be reminiscing, and forgot to smoke the cigarette held between his fingers, allowing the smoke to curl around his fingers. He sat quietly, motionless, but exuded a deep and depressing meaning that prated to the marrow of his bones. ire looked suddenly could not help but nose a sour, eyes withrge crystal tears rolled down and a delicate mind she immediately realized that the man around the heart must be scarred, right? Only he usually did not show it, just like a lonely wolf, wounded will only hide in the corner alone licking wounds. But he is so young, the body of the kind of deep leaves of the intention with his age simply does not match. ire only felt more pain in her heart, she couldnt help but reach out and put her arm around Jason and say, Dont be sad, okay? I know you must have tried your best at that time, people cante back from the dead, as long as you live happily, is the biggestfort to your brothers. People always have to move on and look forward, I think your brothers in heaven, also do not want to see you sink. Jason is still not responding and doesnt know what to think about anymore. ire gritted her teeth, she said, Hey, you talk instead, its my bad, I touched your heart big deal, Im not angry with you, OK? Hmm? Jason snapped back to his senses, he looked at ire a little confused and said, Mad at me? What do you mean? Is it possible that you just said heartache is angry with me? But, I didnt provoke you. YouC ires heart a burst of anger, she could not help but lunge forward, a mouth bite Jasons arm. After a hard bite, ire was finally just out of breath. Jason didnt move until ire let go and then he said with a bitter smile, I really cant remember that I messed with you And you said no, you lied to me! ire said with a cheerful voice. When did I lie to you? When I took you to the tea ceremony club for tea I had asked you if you had a girlfriend and you said no, right? It turned out that you lied!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Its true that Im not lying to you. Jason said. ires eyes twinkled as she stared at Jason and said, Really? What about the beautiful sister who brought you water just now? Jason finally came to understand, he cried andughed, said: Is there a woman to bring me water is my girlfriend? Also, arent you being a little too lenient? Besides, its none of your business whether I have a girlfriend or not. No! Yo, do you want me to be single for the rest of my life? Im still responsible for the Miller Familys heirloom, okay? Of course you can have a girlfriend, but that person can only be me! ire blurted out at once, and after the words were said, a face suddenly rose red and rose. Jason was stunned for a moment, and only after a long time did hee back to his senses, he said with a stern face, What are you talking about as a little girl again? Do you want to be punished? Im not little, Im an adult! The young girl said stubbornly. Well, I see that you have nothing to do. Hurry up and go to the canteen to eat and go back to the dormitory to rest. Remember, molesting the instructor but to be punished. This time it will be waived, if there is a next time hehehe, then I will not forgive lightly. Jason looked at ire, he stood up and prepared to leave. Jason, when I grow up, will youe and marry me? Jason hadnt taken a few steps forward when he heard a young girls voice ringing in his ears. Chapter 172 – Shake! (I) Jason stumbled hard on his feet and almost fell over. His first reaction was to immediately raise his eyes and look around C fortunately, the girls teams he had dismissed had all left, and the rest of the military training teams were some distance away, so they just couldnt hear ires shouts. Is this little girl crazy? Now that she is her nominal instructor, doesnt she know that the most taboo thing is to have some kind of over-the-top emotion between an instructor and a female student? Jason turned his head to re at ire, but saw her innocent expression, and smiling like a flower. You just fool around, believe it or not Ill spank you? Jason said in an annoyed voice. I dont believe it! You do it. Jason is speechless, this public, as an instructor, how can be good to a female students ass a pounding? ire, wait for me, Ill get you one day! Jason said resentfully. ire spread a smile, smiling like a flower, showing a triumphant expression to. The Tiger Gang, Western Suburbs. This is a castle-style building, which appears grand and imposing, and is situated here to look particrly conspicuous. In terms of security, the Tiger Gangs main hall is far less strict and rigorous than Dragons Hall. Even so, over the years, no one has dared toe and offend the Tiger Gangs main hall. The Tiger Gangs power is indeed not as huge as Nine Dragons, but to say that vicious, bloodthirsty, the Tiger Gang is definitely more than ever. Gathered in Tigers side of those people, each as if the desperado like, really want to fight up absolutely no life. Such a power is certainly a source of fear. That morning, Tiger had gathered all the important people in the Tiger Gang in the main hall for a meeting. This is a rare thing, because recently Tiger has been working hard to break through its ownbat skills, and rarely does it say that all the people from all aspects of the Tiger Gang are gathered together for a meeting.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. On the tiger skin chair above the main hall, Tiger sits calmly like a mountain, his short hair is like an erect and needle-like, looks iparably coarse and hard. A face like a knife and axe carved, revealing a sense of perseverance and rigidity, eyes like a tiger, faintly emitting a wisp of fierce awning, so people dare not usual. In fact, Tiger himself is like a tiger out of the gate, even in the eyes of many people, he is much more frightening than the tiger. Even if he is sitting, he is like a mountain towering like, bringing the Tiger Gang people below a sense of invisible pressure. Tiger does not speak, the Tiger Gang people standing below are naturally also silent. Something big happened in the underworld of Oakshire st night, and from the information received, arge number of police officers went to Dragons Hall and have now put the whole Dragons Hall on lockdown. Tiger learned the news, so he has sent people to inquire about the news, fromst night to now, the manpower sent to inquire about the news has not returned. Tiger has not closed his eyes sincest night until now and has been waiting. Dont look at his rough appearance and violent character, but he is very able to calm down. Once he is patient, he is like an excellent hunter. Whew! At this time, there is the sound of a car passing outside. Tiger seemed toe back to his senses as he lifted his eyes and looked out towards the lobby. Soon, outside the lobby is a man in his early thirties walked in quickly, his features are upright, his eyebrows reveal apelling aura of heroism, itself also vaguely carries a sense of killing and stern. This is a powerful person in the Tiger Gang, deeply appreciated and trusted by Tiger, named Axe Mellish. Axe, youre back. Tiger looked at Axe, who was walking in, and then said, Did you get all the information? Boss, weve basically got it all figured out. Axe opened his mouth, he took a deep breath, as if to suppress the violent shock inside, he continued, It has been confirmed that Mr. Wetmore is indeed dead! When this news was confirmed, the shock in their hearts was already on the surface. What? Mr. Wetmore is really dead? This news is really so unexpected! Mr. Wetmore, the old fox, has always been extremely cautious, rarely travels and stays in Dragons Hall. even if he travels, there are at least a dozen strong people who secretly protect him. As for Nine Dragons, the security is very strict, like an iron wall. How could he die? Yeah, news like that shocks me too! Big surprise! The hall is full of discussion, each expressing his own opinion, the words are full of shock. Tiger reached out and made a false pressure motion, and the murmurs in the room came to a screeching halt as he looked to Axe and asked, What about the cause of death? Axe immediately said: From the police information, the preliminary conclusion is that Mr. Wetmoremitted suicide! Suicide by fear? Not only Tiger, the rest of the people in the lobby were all stunned, the unexpectedness of this news was no less than the death of Mr. Wetmore. Tigers mouth, like the corners, flowed a meaningful smile, he said: You guys say, Mr. Wetmore this old thing is likely to be afraid of suicide? This is simply a nightmare. With my understanding of Mr. Wetmore, even if its the end of the world, he wont kill himself! Axe nodded, and he spoke up as well: Good. I dont believe that Mr. Wetmoremitted suicide either. With Mr. Wetmores status and the power he controls, I cant find a reason for him to kill himself. Besides, Mr. Wetmore behind but has some big power backing, even if there is any wind and grass, Mr. Wetmore will also get the news in advance, enough for him to hide to escape. What is even stranger is that the police raided Nine Dragons and found that Mr. Wetmore was dead, but also found arge number of Nine Dragons crime files, allid out. The police will not hand over these things to the police even if they die, Tiger said. Even if he does not consider his own life and death, he must also consider the safety of his wife and children who were sent abroad, right? If he does so, it is tantamount to dragging his wife and children into it. Therefore, Mr. Wetmore could not havemitted suicide, but he killed himself! The key is, who killed Mr. Wetmore? This person was able to infiltrate Nine Dragons silently, without alerting theyers of Nine Dragons security, killed Mr. Wetmore, and also searched all these documents recording all kinds of criminal facts and left them for the police to seize. This is simply unbelievable. Axe said. Tiger took a deep breath and said: It seems that there is a deep hidden master in Oakshire. Who is this person, I do not know. The only thing I can be sure of is that this person has a deep rtionship with the police, or with a certain person in the police. So after he acted that night, he informed this person from the police to search Nine Dragons. Boss, so what should we do now? Nine Dragons must have been wiped out by the police in one fell swoop. The territory previously upied by Nine Dragons is tantamount to being ownerless. Axe opened his mouth and asked. The Tigers eyes shone brightly, he slowly said: Although we are hostile to Nine Dragons, but from a certain point of view, we and Nine Dragons are in the same position. The police want to get rid of Nine Dragons, dont they want to get rid of us the Tiger Gang, the rabbit died, the dog cooked, Nine Dragons destroyed, we are not happy, but need to be extremely cautious and careful! In the near future, it is not advisable to take any action, but to narrow down all the activities of the Tiger Gang on a wide scale. See what the police intend to do. Also, see what Coffin Crasters side does. Axe nodded as he said, What the boss said is true. There is still a Coffin Craster, but this Coffin Craster pavilion master has been mysterious, and I dont know who is the sacred. Now that Nine Dragons has been destroyed, Coffin Craster will surely make some moves, right? Then well watch and wait and see what happens. As the saying goes, the head of the gun, this critical moment, who ventured, that will be the police focus on the target. Tiger said. Boss, we got it. Lets hunker down and stay put. Axe said. Tiger nodded, his tiger eyes shed a sharp aura, he was contemting, who would be so unknowingly Mr. Wetmore killed, and also can cause Mr. Wetmore fear of suicide the illusion of it? This man is enough to strike fear into the heart, both in his body and in hisyout! Chapter 173 Shake! (II) Oakshire, Fragrant House. Fragrant House is an upper-middle-ss Oakshire sex spot, and its still the top of the line, a mans pleasure paradise. Because here, men can enjoy all the enjoyment and services they want to get. The prerequisite is that you are eligible to enter Fragrant House. Fragrant House adopts a membership system, which requires a membership card to enter, and the membership card also has a level, through spending in Fragrant House to umte points, after reaching a certain amount of points, it will be upgraded, which means that the services and levels that can be enjoyed will be greatly improved and increased. It is difficult for customers, whoever they are, to step inside Fragrant House without a membership card.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There have been some rich people, relying on their own money, thinking that money can solve all problems, learned that the existence of Fragrant House wanted to enter the inside to y, was rejected after the upset, wanted to break in hard, the result was beaten half alive and thrown out. Some people in Oakshire are specting that there is a powerful force behind Fragrant House, but no one knows what that force is. In short, the power behind Fragrant House must be very strong, otherwise it would not be able to get such a foothold in Oakshire. Even in the daytime, Fragrant House is still as lively as ever. In that corridor, from time to time, there are some wearing gauze dresses of beautiful women with tes floating by, they are the waiters here, but regardless of the figure and appearance are excellent, dressed in a kind of floating feeling, only because the gauze dresses are too thin, like cicada wings, vaguely can be seen in their tender and delicate body. Even the waiters are so beautiful, not to mention the women in Fragrant House who can cater to all ages and tastes. Even the regr customers in Fragrant House do not know that in fact the whole Fragrant House is outside the building. In addition to the world of pleasure that customers can see, there is also a loft building in the deepest part of Fragrant House. Only, this loft is not open to the public, not many people can enter this loft in the whole Fragrant House. At this time, the attic was lit up with lights, and there were five or six people sitting around it. One of them is like a scribe, looks gentle and elegant, revealing a sense of elegance and introspection, he took the lead and said: The news has been confirmed, Mr. Wetmore is dead! The news came that Mr. Wetmore was afraid ofmitting suicide. But the possibility of Mr. Wetmores suicide is too small. But who the murderer is, it is not known. Hugo, does the Court Master know about this matter? To the right of the middle-aged scribe sits a stout man with a beard, his eyes open and close with a harsh, sharp mane in the sh. The middle-aged scribe named Hugo, he said: I cant contact the pavilion master either, so I dont know if the pavilion master knows this news. However, with the masters skills, how could he not know such sensational news? Erik, the stout man, frowned and said, Its been some time since Ive seen the Court Master. Now that Mr. Wetmore is dead, the Court Master has not even shown up, and I dont know what the meaning is. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Since the Lord did not show up, it means that he does not take this matter seriously. This means that we do what we should do as before. Gabriel has a point! All in all, until there are new instructions and orders from the Court Master, we stay put. Hugo spoke up and continued, But with Nine Dragons overturned, well see if the Tiger Gang does anything first. All in all, lets not act without permission. The shadowy man named Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a cold voice: Speaking of which, the Tiger Gangs tiger really seems to be keeping a low profiletely, and he doesnt know what he is nning in secret. Some time ago, our Coffin Craster has encountered several provocations from the Tiger Gang, although in the end there was no big conflict, but this is only the Tiger Gang intentionally or unintentionally testing our bottom line. There is no need to pay attention to small fights, at this juncture, Tiger does not dare to make any big moves. Hugo opened his mouth, then said, I will try to contact the Lord of the Court next, to see the next course of action. Thats the best. Erik opened his mouth, and then he raised his eyebrows, and there was a majestic and heavy murderous aura diffusing from his body, and he said, As for the Tiger Gang, I have been patient for a long time. I really cant wait to go straight to the Tiger Gangs main hall and blow Tigers head off. Erik, you are impatient, curb your temperament, especially at this time, do not cause any trouble. Hugo said in a deep voice. I know that I wont be impulsive without an order from the Court Master. Erik said. Hugo nodded and then said, Then lets do this for now. Lets all go and get busy with our respective things first, and well talk about everything after the Pavilion Master shows up. Im afraid that no one expected that the deepest inside of Fragrant House in this loft, gathered together in the Coffin Craster is several important members. This means that the stronghold of Coffin Craster is in this Fragrant House. The use of Fragrant House as a cover is indeed unexpected, and it is no wonder that for so many years, both Nine Dragons and the Tiger Gang were unable to find out where Coffin Crasters headquarters were located. Apparently, the people of Coffin Craster also knew about the death of Mr. Wetmore, and also rmed them, is gathered together to discuss things. But Coffin Craster in that alwayse to the mysterious and unpredictable cab master is not present. In fact, the death of Mr. Wetmore, rmed not only the Tiger Gang and Coffin Craster. Some of the families in Oakshire, some of the big names in the shadows were rmed, and some of the families that have inextricable ties with Nine Dragons were on the edge of their seats, all trying to find ways to remedy the situation. Overnight, the whole of Oakshire was shaken. Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. By the time Jason returned to his house, it was about 9:00 p. m. After the military training, he performed his security duties again and was on duty until the end of the day, which brought him back to his residence. He did not yet know the tremendous impact thatst nights action against Mr. Wetmore would have today, and the huge impact it would have. These he really will not consider, he knows Mr. Wetmore behind there must be some big forces in the secret support, next he wants to see these secret support Mr. Wetmore forces will have what action. Jason thought that he hadnt contacted Manjusaka for a long time. Last time he asked Manjusaka to help him find out where Bloody Moon and Gold Lionsir was located, and he didnt know if there was any news. These two mercenary groupsst time in the Amazon Rainforest in joint action, making his side of four Dragon Shade sacrifice, this blood revenge he must be revenge! As long as he finds out the whereabouts of these two mercenary groups, he will not hesitate to go to the siege and annihtion! Chapter 174 – Soft and warm! Jason walked into the house and there was no one inside; Lukas hadnt shown up for days. Even if Lukas is not feeling well in the past few days, it is not necessary to y missing ah, at least to show up in the training ground is not? But no. These two or three days, this woman also do not know where to go, are not seen. This caused an unsettling thought to grow in Jasons mind C This woman shouldnt really want to be a shirker, right? Thinking about this, Jasons forehead straight ck line, can not help but have a sense of exasperation. To be honest, he was only thinking of temporarily acting as an instructor for a few days, until Lukass regr leave had passed, it would be best for her to train the girls of the thirdpanys first toon. Otherwise, if he had to lead the team for a month, he would be depressed to death. But now, this woman is nowhere to be seen, people can not be seen, this if has not appeared, then the threepanies a toon of girls team will not be led by themselves all the time? Jason feels depressed when he thinks about it. After a day of military training, covered in sweat, Jason went into the bathroom to take a shower, a cool shower down, a refreshing andfortable body immediately. Jason opened hisputer, logged on to the world of the dark web, entered the exclusive tform of the Flower of Death, and saw that Manjusaka was not online, he immediately left a message for Manjusaka. He wanted to find out what was going on in the Dark World, andst time he asked Manjusaka to help him search for Bloody Moon and Gold Lions, who had hunted him in Amazon Rainforest. Some days had passed and he wanted to see if Manjusaka had found out anything. Manjusaka, get back to me when you see the message! Jason just left this message for Manjusaka, and then coldly C AhContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A high-decibel shriek violently passed from the next room. This is the voice of Miss Martino Jasons face changed slightly, and the voice he could hear was filled with a sense of fright. He immediately walked toward the backyard, turned over the fence that separated him, and headed for the door of the backyard of Kays house. The doorway to the backyard was closed, but not unlocked from the inside, so Jason pushed it open with a push. Miss Martino, whats wrong? Jason rushed inside the house, while opening his mouth and shouting. But he saw in front of him, in the direction of the bathroom door, Kay was running in a panic, his face was white with fear, and his mouth was still screaming Help, help When she saw Jason who suddenly rushed in, she immediately ran towards Jason as if she had seen a savior. Miss Martino, dont panic, Im here, whats going on? Jason said in a rush. However C Bang! Kay ran over, it seems to be frightened of excessive like, is actually directly open arms, a hug Jason, the whole person is like a bird-like snuggled in Jasons arms. This sudden embrace made Jasons entire body blinded, when the soft and tender feeling of the jade fragrance came, he came back to his senses. Now I noticed that Kays body was wrapped in a bath towel, her hair was still wet, and her body emitted a strong scent after the bath, which was extremely refreshing. There is no doubt that Kay had obviously just finished her shower, and did not know what had happened, and was frightened and threw herself into the arms of Jason who rushed in. Its really big. I cant help it, the beauty principal so under the embrace, he fully feel, his chest are covered by that piece of soft to embrace, extremely snappy! At this time, there is no need to be polite, immediately Jasons left hand did not hesitate to hold Kays waist, righteousness said: Miss Martino, do not be afraid, in the end, what is wrong? Rats have rats! Kay opened her mouth and still sounded distraught. Rats?! Jasons eyes were rounded, he thought of all kinds of possibilities, but thought out of his head can not imagine to Kay caused such a shock is a mouse? A mouse is scared like this? He thinks the world of women is still a bit iprehensible. It turns out that Kay just came out of the shower, it so happened that arge rat passed by the bathroom door, she did not notice, she stepped out of the foot when it happened to step on the tail of the rat. The mouse showed its teeth and screamed, and bit towards her little foot. Fortunately, she retracted her feet quickly, so she was not bitten, she was immediately frightened, the mouth shrieked and up, a jade face changed color. Wheres the mouse? Jason asked. Just now, just now ran through the bathroom door , Kay said. Miss Martino, dont worry, Ill find that rat and shoot it. Jason spoke with relief, while his left hand, which was wrapped around Kays waist, couldnt help but press. Such an opportunity can not be found, miss it is to be struck by lightning. Anyway, Miss Martino is in shock and will not notice such a small move. Sure enough, Kay did not have any reaction, Jason is fondly separated from the beautiful principal who threw herself at him, he walked towards the front and checked along the edge of the bathroom door. Under a round of inspection, there is no sign of rats. But in the corner is a closet, he thought about it, is to walk to this closet, reached out and shook the closet. A mouse fled out violently, and the size is still veryrge. Ah Kay saw it and got up again in shock, legs still chopped in ce for a while. Jason could not catch up with the rat, in a hurry he took the slippers he was wearing under his feet in his hands and threw them towards the rat that ran forward with stored energy. Snap! Jason threw the shoe that hit the rat with precision, Jason hit with great force, the rat was hit hard and still alive, but crawling very slowly. Jason immediately rushed over and added a kick, stomping the rat to death. Miss Martino, fortunately, the rat is dead. Jason said with a smile. Its disgusting, take it away! Kay said loudly. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, pulled out a piece of paper from the coffee table, wrapped the rats tail and took it outside to the trash can to throw it away. Jason returned, looked at Kay, and said, Youre in shock? Are you okay? Did you get bitten or anything? No, its just a sudden shock , Kay spoke. With that, she went to sit on the couch, obviously trying to calm herself. However, she seems to have forgotten that she is currently wrapped in a bath towel, so when she sat down, the towel taut with signs of loosening, not to mention that the hem of the towel also towards the sides of the legs apart. The two slender jade legs in the light of the envelope emitted a dazzling glittering white color, this unreservedly manifested. Chapter 175 This is embarrassing! Warm orange light soft as water, sprinkled on Kays body like a gauze, with Kay that just after the bath of a thousand charm, is simply a set of living beauty out of the bath picture.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked at all involuntarily a heartbeat elerated, remembered the beautiful principal of the partys embrace and his arms around the picture, but also really let him infinite yearning, only hope that such a mouse to appear again only a few good. Jason sat down on the couch across from Kay, and he said, Its good not to have been bitten. Have you ever found any signs of mice before? Before? I havent seen that before, so who knows what this is about tonight. Kay opened her mouth, her beautiful eyes already looking at Jason with exasperation. Jason suddenly had a big head, his heart was flooded with a sense of foreboding, secretly thinking that the beautiful principal would not me this on his own head, right? Sure enough, Kay continued the next moment, Ever since you lived next door for a few days, Ive had rats in here. You must be the cause of it. Jason is about to copse, this womans thinking is really iprehensible ah, this mouse running over and what does it have to do with himself ah? I say Miss Martino, you are also an intellectual, how can you say such senseless words? Jason said rather breathlessly. How is it unreasonable? You must have been unhygienic or something after you came to live here, and thats why you got the rats. Kay said with a grunt. Really, the mouse should also run to my house ah, why came to you? Jason said. Our houses are right next to each other, so its not surprising that micee to my ce, but it must be you who brought them here. Kay said in a firm voice. Jason waspletely defeated, sometimes reasoning with beautiful women is definitely a silly thing to do. Sometimes their reasoning will make you question your life. So, with a lowered gaze in Jasons eyes, he thought to himself that it would not be a wise move to go on with the discussion on this topic. Jason gaze down, naturally saw Kay revealed the pair of legs, wrapped in her body thatyer of bath towel is too short, especially after she sat down. It seems to be a vacuum? This makes Jasons face a stunned, the whole person whirled chicken blood excited exuberance up, but there are still some angle problems, the so-called failure to see a real. Ah Suddenly, Kay opened her mouth and eximed, and then she looked angrily at Jason and said loudly, Jason, you bastard, what are you, what are you looking at? It turns out that Kay hase back to her senses, realizing that she is now wrapped in a bath towel, her body inevitably leaked some spring light. And then look at Jasons eyes, immediately let her fire, just think this bastard is really not the usual shameless ah! I didnt read anything. Jason opened his mouth with an innocent look on his face. You bastard Kay was shaking with anger and she said loudly, Who let youe into my house? I didnt even say anything about youing into my house this morning, and now youre here! You get out of here! Jason opened his mouth and thought to himself that the beauty principal was crossing the river? I came in to help her kill the mouse. She didnt thank her, howe she questioned herself instead? Miss Martino, you are not suffering from amnesia, right? There was a mouse in your house, you screamed and shouted, I heard it and thought something had happened to you, rushed in defiantly, when you were frightened, but also took the initiative to hug me and not let go Jason kindly reminded said. You, you bastard, I, I will hammer you to death! Kay heard, her face can not hang, recalling what just happened, she felt a burst of blushing, at once she stood up with a jerk, striding towards Jason. Exasperated Kay did not realize that the bath towel she was wrapped in was already showing signs of loosening, plus her pace was bigger, and it pulled the towel she was wrapped in, so C Wow! You, you fucking bastard, Im going to gouge your eyes out Kay was so angry that she cried out, she hurriedly turned around and pulled this bath towel upwards, wrapping it around her body again, she no longer dared to let go for fear that it would slip off again. When Kay turned around again, Jason also came back to his senses, he looked at the beautiful principals face, he hurriedly stood up and said, Uh I still have some business, so Ill leave first. So what, Miss Martino you rest early, its veryte. With that, Jason ran away as if he had been there. Jason, stop right there! Im going to clean you up after getting the advantage! Kay was furious, she followed and watched Jason go into his house, and she followed him in, and the momentum seemed to be that she would never stop until Jason gave him a good beating. However, just walking inside Jasons house. Coldly C Oh Satan, where are you? I miss you so much Oh I need you Satan, you bastard, where have you been? Oh A burst of charming and ambiguous mixed with panting sounds violently sent from aptop on the desk. Kay froze, the burst of ambiguous sound for her to listen to a burst of blushing, she turned her head to see theputer screen ced on the desk, showing an extremely sexy and beautiful Western girl, dressed extremely sexy exposure, is touching their own bodies, while emitting a burst of charming sound. The western woman was speaking in English, but for Kay, who has a very high level of English, she naturally understood it. Jason was also stunned, and when he came back to his senses his forehead was ck and he hurried over to the desk and said loudly, Manjusaka, what the hell are you doing? It turns out that when Jason originally contacted Manjusaka, she was not online, and he had sent a video call request to Manjusaka at that time, which he would see as soon as she was online. The sound of Kays shrieking in the back caught his attention and he immediately ran to Kays house. Who knew that when he returned, what he saw was this scene? Apparently Manjusaka came onler and saw Jasons video request and got through, and after she got through she couldnt see Jason, so maybe she couldnt help herself, and thats how she acted. This is originally nothing, damned if you dont, the beauty principal also followed, just in time to bump into this scene, which is very embarrassing. Whats going on here Jasons face went ck. Chapter 176 Manjusaka’s information! What do you call this, Manjusaka can you stop that screaming for a moment? Jason cant even resist cursing in his mind anymore. Damn it, how can it be such a coincidence? Let the chase over the beauty principal saw this scene, this is really jumped into the yellow river also can not wash, no matter what exnation seems pale and powerless! This Manjusaka is also really, even if the video is connected, the key is that there is no one, how to y so high? Satan, youre finally here! Ive waited so hard, Ive missed you so much! The Manjusaka in the video saw Jason, and she rose with a burst of joy, across the screen to Jason a strong winks, the beautiful jade face presented the kind of charm extremely turbulent heart. Kay, naturally, came back to her senses, shaking with anger. She never dreamed she would find this secret in Jasons room C this is ying a passionate video with another woman? Or a Western girl? She knows thatnow there are many tforms to y this kind of passionate video, many men are lonely through this kind of tform to y passionate video with the beautiful women in the video. Its just that she didnt expect Jason to be like that! Jason, you are simply shameless! Kay opened her mouth in annoyance, saying that she was blue and white, only to feel the unpleasant images on theputer she could not even look at, turned around and walked away. Manjusaka in the video heard the sound, she realized that there was a woman in the house, she realized that Jason ck face in the end what is the meaning. Miss Martino, its not what you think Jason chased after him, but saw Kay walk into his house, and then banged the door shut. Kay went back to the house andy down directly on the bed, and somehow she felt a little blocked, as to why it would be so, she could not say. Anyway, the whole feeling is very bad, there is a kind of indescribable loss. But then, on second thought, she couldnt help butugh at herself C Whats wrong with yourself? Everyone has everyones life, he is happy to find those women videos on the Inte, what does it have to do with himself? You have nothing to do with him, he can do what he likes, right? That said, but her feeling of blockage is still not abated by half, her face still looks angry and annoyed, her heart is also very clogged, and I do not know for what. Jason had returned to the house and sat down at his desk, lighting a cigarette and smoking. Hey Satan, who is that woman just now? Its not your girlfriend, is it? It seems like Ive done a bad thing! Manjusaka said with a smile. Youre overthinking it, shes the president of this university Im at. Is that so? You care about her a lot, dont you? Otherwise your face wouldnt be so ugly What care not to care. She is a school leader, seeing this scene will inevitably create a misunderstanding and think I have a problem with my life style. What if I get fired? Humph! Dont make excuses, Satan still worry about this problem? Ill support you and make sure youre fat and happy every day. Manjusaka smiled sweetly, wearing a sexy fis dress will be her extreme front and back body dripping out. It is enough to make a big nosebleed. Jasonughed bitterly, knowing that this topic could not really be continued, he turned his words and asked, Did you see the message I gave you? Did you find out any information? Bloody Moon and Gold Lions have recently been operating in the Caribbean. The area of activity is near the border between Panama and Colombia. I dont know the purpose of their activities in this area yet, and am still collecting relevant information. If they have a stronghold in this area, I will inform you first. Manjusaka said. Jason said with a sunken gaze in his eyes, If they are camping out in that area, they must have a n, talk to me when the timees. Ill go and wipe them out! As he spoke, Jasons body was suffused with a murderous aura that smelled richly of blood. Manjusaka even through the screen are able to sense, that thick and deep killing aura is enough to make people feel cold hands and feet. Satan, in a fit of rage, specializes in killing! This is not just for fun, but through a blood-soaked battle and kill and wait for the seal! The gaze in Manjusakas eyes went to Jason, then continued, Satan, there is another message I want to tell you as well. Whats the news? Jason put out the butt of his cigarette, and the gaze in his eyes went to Manjusaka. These days I have intercepted some scattered intelligence messages in the dark world, ording to which there will be people in the dark world infiltrating Carovia in recent times, Manjusaka said. What? There are powerful people from the dark world infiltrating Carovia? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and a sharp edge burst out of his eyes. He has served in Dragon Shade for many years, so he is well aware of what it means for forces in the dark world to infiltrate a country. You are wee to say that the manpower of any power in the world of darkness is a potential terrorist, so when a country once such extremists infiltrate, what exactly will happen that is difficult to say. Thats like a time bomb that could detonate at any time. Manjusaka, can you find out which force is invading? Also, through what channel did the other side sneak in? Did theynd in that city? Jason asked in a deep voice. Manjusaka shook his head and said, Im in the process of detecting the specific messages. But after I intercepted these messages, deciphering their encrypted source code will definitely cause some alertness from the other side as well. Therefore, it is hard to say whether we can find out more urate information subsequently. Jason nodded, he said in a deep voice: Manjusaka, this information is very important, you were able to seize such information has been very critical, I will handle the next thing.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Manjusaka nodded and said, Anyway, Ill keep you informed of any news from my side as soon as I can. Well, thank you very much. Jason said sincerely. In the video, Manjusaka gave Jason a nk look and said, I dont want your words of thanks. Its been so long and you havent even said you miss me Satan, are you trying to make me unrequitedly love you? Jasonughed and said, Even if I miss you, its still out of my reach, right? Then let me see your Manjusaka smiled seductively and licked the corners of her mouth with her rosy tongue, the pose looked iparably tititing. Jason almost didnt fall headlong to the ground C so direct and rough, can we still chat properly? Chapter 177 Lukas Returns! Jason ended the video call with Manjusaka, and then he picked up his phone, fished out Lukas phone number and dialed it. I was surprised to see that the phone was turned off after I called. Called several times in session, all the same, can not be reached, the prompt is in the shutdown. This made Jason frown, the forces of the dark world invade Carovia, such a matter is not trivial, need to pay attention. Now Jason has quit Dragon Shade, so the first person he thought to contact was Lukas. And then Lukas will report this information to the relevant national intelligence bureau, advance security and monitoring, to intercept the invasion of the forces of the dark world in the hands of the best. Otherwise, once the forces of the dark world invaded, it really is like a time bomb, once the explosion, the damage will be unimaginable. But I do not know where Lukas actually went, not only can not see the shadow of the past few days, and now the phone can not be reached, in the state of shutdown, which makes Jason is really some anxiety. Jason gave up when he couldnt get through, thinking that Lukas would call when he saw his missed calls. Early the next morning. A cell phone rm woke Jason from his sleep. Jason woke up, washed up and got ready to continue his military training mission for the day. Jason looked at his phone and still didnt see Lukas call back, which made him quite puzzled. Just then C Knock, knock, knock! Outside the door, there was actually a knock on the door. Who woulde knocking at the door early in the morning? Could it be the beautiful principal who lives next door? Jason was a little surprised, but walked over and opened the door. Open the door to see, his face was stunned, when it really is said that Cao Cao Cao Cao to, just now he also read to Lukas, this is not, madam Murphy at the moment is smiling standing outside the door. Jason had a feeling of anger in his heart, and with a ck face, he said, You still have the nerve to appear in front of me, huh? Youe in first! With that, he reached out and pulled Lukas in, closing the door behind him. Hey hey hey, Jason, what do you mean by that? Pulled me into your room without saying a word, and closed the door, plotting mischief, huh? Lukas said in an unpleasant voice. Jasons ck face, he said: What have you been doing these days? I called your phone all night, but it was off. Youre not going to be a total quitter, are you? I cant do that! Lukas said: There is an urgent matter on the military side, so I returned to the capital two days ago. Last night, my phone was turned off. It was only after I opened it that I saw your missed call, but it was already the middle of the night. I took a flight back to Oakshire in the middle of the night, and I didnt even get much rest before I came to look for you. What, youre in such a hurry to find me because of the temporary instructor thing? Jason shook his head, his face sullen, slowly said: I received information that the dark world has some forces of the strongest people ready to infiltrate into the territory of Carovia. Im not sure exactly where to infiltrate from and what the purpose is. This matter needs to talk to you, by you to report to the Ministry of the military side, early to make some deployment. The forces of the Dark World invaded Carovia? Who told you this news? Lukas frowned. I am not at liberty to reveal the identity of the other party, in short, the other party is a master of intelligence gathering in the dark world. The source of the information I think is very reliable. Jason said. So it should be true. Lukas took a deep breath and continued, Im not going to lie, I returned to the military yesterday, also rted to such news. The intelligence department of the military ministry has also collected simr information. It is suspected that there are forces from the dark world infiltrating into Carovia, and the military ministry is taking this matter very seriously, and has already madeyers of defense. The military department also already knows such news? Jasons face was stunned, and then he nodded and said, Its good that the military department knows and makes relevant preparations. And I wonder if these dark forces that have infiltrated Carovias territory will set their sights on Oakshire, Lukas then muttered to himself. Why is it booked in Oakshire? Is there something in Oakshire that the forces of the dark world need? Jason asked. Im not too sure, the military side is not too sure either, can only make the appropriate precautions first. Lukas spoke, and then she raised her eyes to Jason and said, By the way, thest mission Its almost time for the military training assembly. Well talk about whats going onter. Are you going to military training today or should I go? I think you should be fine, right? Jason interrupted Lukas after looking at the time. I had a few days of continuous meetings over at the War Department and then rushed back to Oakshire overnight, and I didnt even close my eyes on the way. I was sleepy. How dare you send me to military training under such circumstances? I need to get some sleep and rest first. Lukas said in a good mood. Sleep? Resting? A very bad feeling immediately flooded Jasons mind and he said, Where are you going to rest? Of course its your ce, where else would I go? Although this bed of yours is very ufortable and messy to sleep in, but lets make do with it first! Lukas spoke, and as she spoke she was already yawning as she walked towards the bed. Jasons forehead was suddenly covered with ck lines C this woman, too impolite, right? Does she not know that men and women are different? Repeatedly lying in their own bed to sleep, the uninformed people also think that they cheat on this beautiful instructor. Looked at Lukas has not the slightest of himself as an outsider to go to that bed directly lying down, Jason only have to shake his head, he quickly walked out, directly to the yground. Jason had some doubts in his mind along the way, remembering the information revealed by Lukas, it seems that the military side has also learned of the movement of the dark world and has made relevant preparations. Jason is still veryfortable with the operations on the military side. But listening to Lukas words, it seems that there is something in them, as if to suggest that the forces of the dark world that have infiltrated the territory of Carovia may be directed towards Oakshire. What is there in Oakshire that is worthy of the forces of the dark world? Ant Co.s HM1 toxin? Or is it Sallys side? Night Shadow in the dark world had tried to hijack Sally, remember when he pressed Mr. Wetmore, learned that Sallyspany has developed a technology product, contains a huge business interests, and even caused the Oakshire in the eyes of multiple forces, want to join forces to seize. Could it be that the trade secrets developed by Sallyspany have attracted the covetousness andpetition of all the powers in the dark world?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jason couldnt figure it out for a while, so he had to wait and see what would happen. When he arrived at the yground, Jason also put away all his thoughts and began to seriously and responsibly give military training to the girls in the first toon of the thirdpany. In a sh, it was already noon. Jason dismissed the girls of 3rd Company 1st toon, and just as he was about to leave as well, the walkie-talkie he was carrying on his person rang violently and Barrys voice came. Hey, Jason, Miss Martino said you shoulde to her office in the morning after military training. Says she has something to talk to you about. Miss Martino for me? Good. Jason answered, and he didnt know what the beautiful principal wanted from him, was it forst night? In any case, the beauty principal let herself run to her office every now and then, this is not good, right? Did he use his position to ask himself to go over and meet with her? Jason walked all the way towards the administration building, and knew exactly what was going on when he saw Kay. Chapter 178 Miss Herthum summons! Knock, knock, knock! Jason reached out and knocked on the door, while already quickly adjusting his own facial expression, trying hard to pile up a bright and charming smile, so as to be able to leave a handsome and handsome appearance to the beautiful principal. Come on in! The beautiful and pleasant voice of the beautiful principal came from the room. Jason pushed the door and entered, his eyes turned, he saw Kay sitting behind the desk, still beautiful and elegant as always, wearing a small ck suit, showing a cold goddess model, let people look at all to thump. Miss Martino, you wanted to see me? Jason opened his mouth and asked, while he was talking he had taken a disposable paper cup and went to get water to drink, seemingly in a familiar way, without a sense of being outside. Kay looked at Jason and couldnt help but remember the scene fromst night when she chased him to his room and saw the unsightly scene on theptop in Jasons room. Thinking of this, the beautiful principals heart could not help but be annoyed again, secretly thinking what kind of person this bastard is ah? What vision ah? The woman has to go far away to find a woman on the Inte to video chat, really too shameless, too nasty! Theres something I need to talk to you about. Kay spoke, her tone seeming cold. Jason listened to the beautiful principals tone, which seemed a little off, like he was sulking with himself. He thought it could be thatst nights incident made the beautiful principal still not let go, right?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If this is really the case, he does not know how to exin, only to fear that the more ck. Hmm? Ill do whatever it takes to help Miss Martino. Jason said impassionedly. Kay gave him a nk look and said, You think too much, this has nothing to do with me. sally wants you toe to herpany, she has some things she wants to discuss with you. Sally? Jasons heart was stunned, in the end it wasnt the beautiful principal who had something to look for him, but Sally who wanted him. I think Sally is asking Kay to help deliver the message. Why didnt Miss Herthum just tell me if she wanted to see me? Jason asked. Kay looked at Jason and said, She doesnt have your contact information yet. Although I could give her your contact information, she thought it would seem a bit abrupt. So she asked me to pass on the message for her. When you get to Herthum Group, just tell the receptionist youre looking for Sally and give your name. Jasonughed bitterly and said, What is it that Miss Herthum wants from me? How can I know this? If you go there, you will know? Its noon break anyway, so you wont miss anything if you rush over there. Kay said. After thinking about it, Jason nodded and said, Okay, Ill go over there then. Jason also wanted to find an opportunity to understand what the Herthum Group had developed involving trade secrets, and why it would cause multiple forces to covet it. The only way he could be sure that Night Shadows previous actions against Sally were not for something developed by the Herthum Group was to find out. If it is true, then it is highly likely that the forces in the Dark World that have infiltrated the territory of Carovia are here for the Herthum Group. Jason was about to leave when Kay suddenly asked, Jason, tell me honestly, between you and Sally, what is the rtionship? A rtionship? What kind of rtionship do you think I could have with her? Jason asked with a smile. Kay thought about it, and no matter which way she thought about it, she felt that there couldnt be any rtionship between Jason and Sally, so she just waved her hand and said, Forget it, you go ahead. Jason left Kays office, and he returned first to Bamboo Residence, sped off in the Paramount Marauder, and headed for the Herthum Group. Jason also did not know what Sally was looking for himself, and he did not bother to think about it himself, and he understood it when he arrived. Herthum Group. The Herthum Group headquarters building was not difficult to find, Jason drove all the way there, stopped the car in the parking lot and walked straight into the Herthum Group. The whole hall looks magnificent, spacious and bright, in which naturally is able to feel the sense of splendor, in and out are some people in suits, either is some wearing professional clothes look extremelypetent workce women. And like Jason, who walked in wearing a security uniform, is obviously umon. Jason found the front desk, he walked straight over and saw three young and beautiful front deskdies standing at the front desk, one of them smiled and asked, Sir, how can I help you? Im here to see your Miss Herthum, thats Sally, Jason spoke up. Youre here to see Miss Herthum? The other receptionist couldnt help but sound surprised. Basically, peoplee to Miss Herthumevery day, but of course, they have to make an appointment to do so. However, anyone whoes to Miss Herthum is basically a senior leader from anotherpany, alling to talk about some business cooperation. The Jason in front of you is wearing a security uniform and looks like a security guard. They couldnt imagine what a security guard could have to talk to Miss Herthum about. The receptionist in the middle did not immediately question Jasons words as she asked, Sir, do you have an appointment with Miss Herthum, please? Can you state your name so that I can check if there is an appointment with Miss Herthum on the reservation list. These front deskdies did not think there would be an appointment between Jason and Sally, and they asked this question out of courtesy and reception procedures. Jason smiled ndly and said, My name is Jason. Jason?! The three receptionists were surprised because they had received special instructions from Miss Herthums secretary earlier that if someone named Jason came to see Miss Herthum, they should be informed immediately. The three receptionists thought Jason was a big shot, but they didnt think he was a security guard. However, if it was really a security guard, it wouldnt have attracted so much attention from Miss Herthum, right? Mr. Miller, please wait, Ill inform Secrectary Morris beside Miss Herthum, and Secrectary Morris will personallye down to meet you to Miss Herthum in a moment, ady at the front desk immediately spoke said. Yes, please. Jason smiled. These receptionists have already contacted Sallys secretary, who will personallye down and bring him to meet Sally after a while. Mr. Miller, do you think you should wait inside the parlor? A front deskdy asked. Jason smiled, shook his head and said, No need, Secrectary Morris should be down soon, right? Ill just wait here. After a while, the right side of an elevatornded and down, then the elevator door opened, from inside came out a beautiful young woman dressed in white professional fashion, her body overflowing with an office OL womanspetence and maturity, walking between the look of iparable confidence. Jessie! After seeing this silhouette, these front deskdies opened their mouths and shouted. Jason also looked at the sound, thinking that this fashionable and beautiful beauty should be the secretary beside Sally. Chapter 179 Beautiful Secretary! Jessie Morris is a very good secretary assistant, she has a very high education, work ability is very strong, so after joining Herthum Group, from an employee first promoted to the department head, because of her excellent business ability and ability to do things, by Sally after the promotion to the chairman of the secretariat secretary. Today Sally purposely asked her to go to the office, and she told her to instruct the receptionist at the front desk to tell her that if a person named Jasones to thepany, then lead him to the chairmans office immediately. Jessie is Sallys secretary, so she hase into contact with many of the biggest names in Oakshire, and basically she has an impression of some of the most prominent people in Oakshire society. But, as she racked her brain, she couldnt think of any big names in Oakshire named Jason. Even in the face of somepanies with a market value of hundreds of billions of dors, Sally has never been so solemn. Even, some famous familys son in Oakshire, Sally has never been so serious. Who exactly is this Jason? Whats so great about it? Jessie was inevitably a little curious, so when she received a call from the receptionist saying that Jason had arrived and was waiting at the reception desk, she immediately put down her work and took the elevator down to meet her. However, after walking to the front desk, Jessie was dumbfounded at what she saw. See a young man wearing a security uniform, this young man has a masculine and hard face, the look is also considered not to be annoying, but is very durable, belongs to the kind of man who is more manly the more you look. The problem is, Jessie doesnt think this young man is the same Jason that Sally so earnestly wants to meet. Therefore, Jessie stepped on her high heels and came all the way to the front desk. When she approached, she reached out and pushed a pair of ck-framed sses on her face and asked, Where is the guest that Miss Herthum wants to meet? Me, thats me, Im Jason. Not waiting for the receptionist to answer, Jason was the first to speak, reaching out and pointing his nose, a stride is standing in front of Jessie, narrowing his eyes to measure the beautiful secretary in front of him. It is really extremely eye-catching, he really did not expect a female secretary are such a superb beauty. Not only that, these front deskdies are all very good looking, it seems that Herthum Group is really a ce where beautiful women are in abundance, and the men who can work here are not very happy? Youre Jason?! Jessie ck-framed sses behind the lenses of the pair of natural with a few flirtatious intention of the peach blossom eyes stared at Jason, white and yful jade face vaguely reveals a trace of surprise. Take advantage of this gap, Jason also measured the beauty in front of him, indeed called a superb beauty, a delicate and beautiful melon face, narrow eyes with peachy charm, wearing ck-framed sses for her to add a touch of ssical dignity, a white professional uniform will be her exquisite curve of the front and back perfectly outlined. She is also very tall, at least with a height of one meter seven, wearing high heels under, almost all to be flush with Jason. Such a height thanks to her unbelievably long legs, the curve of her legs is still really extremely slender, and in some ways, the enjoyment brought by such a pair of long legs is absolutely top notch. As long as a man, all dream of being able to be such a pair of long legs, right? Jessie also came back from the amazement, but her mood has not yet calmed down C Miss Herthum so solemnly want to meet actually a security guard? So youre Mr. Miller, were you the one who wanted to make an appointment to see Miss Herthum? Jessie asked. Jason shook his head and said, It was your Miss Herthum who wanted to see me. Its really hard for me toe here, I just finished my morning military training and I havent even had time to eat yet. Well, please take me to see your Miss Herthum, and finish talking about whats going on early. I have to go back in the afternoon to give the new students their military training. Military training? Freshmen? He is a military training instructor? But why is he wearing a security uniform? Jessie felt her world view was a little messed up, and she didnt think about it so much, she spared a nce at Jason and said, Then youe with me. Jessie is a bit incredulous that the person Miss Herthum is meeting is the security guard in front of her, but she is not the kind of woman who looks down on people, on the contrary, she also has a very good connotation, otherwise a snobbish and mean woman will not get Sallys so much use. Jason followed Jessie into the elevator, he was in a security uniform, with such a big beautiful woman in professional clothes standing together really looks a bit out of tune, but Jason is not surprised, his face is still nd and self-contained. A light and tantalizing fragrance also passed and came, the smell is still very good, Jason could not help but subconsciously sniff more than a few times. Jessie quietly couldnt help but frown, apparently noticing this subtle yet seemingly extremely lewd gesture from Jason. However, she did not say anything, but the first impression that this guy looks pretty good good feeling is only gone. It seems that all men under this heaven are the same, all they think about in their minds are those dirty things! Jessie couldnt help but sound annoyed in her heart. How may I address you? Jason asked, breaking the silence. My name is Jessie, and I am currently Miss Herthums personal secretary. Jessie did appear to be polite and said. Jessie is a really nice name. Jason smiled and continued, I should be older than you, so Ill call you little Jessie from now on. Jessie was stunned at the words C this guy is too familiar with himself, right? He and he are just meeting for the first time, not a rtive, and probably wont have any encounter in the future, but he actually shamelessly said he would call himself little Jessie? This makes Jessie really is a little speechless, at once she turned her face to the side, a little do not want to talk. Little Jessie ah, you see this floor is quite high, this if all the way without words, how awkward it looks ah. Jason said with a smile. Embarrassed? I dont think so. I think its best to keep the words to a minimum until you get to know someone. Jessie opened her mouth, her tone already looking a bit raw and cold. Little Jessie you have a point, but if we dontmunicate with each other, just silent, how long will it take to understand each other? Do you think you can make eye contact with me, Little Jessie? Jason smiled, said this he looked a dawning sense, then said, almost forgot, it is said that the eyes are the window to the soul. Through this window, you can skip the surface tomunicate with your heart, its really good. So what are we waiting for? Lets have a four-eyed meeting Little Jessie, whats that look on your face? Why do you have a disgusted look on your face? Also, why did you turn your face away from me? Where is the promised eye-to-eye? How can wemunicate with you like this? Little Jessie, I know youre a little embarrassed, but once youve been there, twice youve been there, lets just look at each other for a while.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jason spoke at length. Is this me being embarrassed? I am trying to scold someone, okay? Its speechless, how could I meet such a superb guy? Jessie said in her heart with a pang of annoyance. Ding! Fortunately, the elevator had already reached the thirty-sixth floor, which allowed Jessie to breathe a sigh of relief C finally! Chapter 180 Interview with the Goddess! Mr. Miller, its here, please follow me. Jessie opened her mouth, secretly relieved. When she was in the elevator, she could really hold back a bit, this guy is familiar with himself, but alsopletely do not take the face seriously Ce on, we are the first time to meet, okay? Acting so enthusiastic, which makes the uninformed look at the people also think that they are in a rtionship. I say little Jessie, you cant be shy like this. From the beginning to the end, your eyes did not meet mine for more than three seconds, how can this work? Dont you know that when you talk to people at work, eye contact is the most basic courtesy? Jason opened his mouth and continued, Of course, I know Im just a little more handsome, a little more masculine, a little more domineering, but otherwise theres nothing to shine on. But you dont have to be so embarrassed, right? Mr. Miller, this is Miss Herthums office, let me knock on the door for you. Jessie spoke up, she was holding back the irritated feeling in her heart, she then said, Mr. Miller, please, dont talk, okay? Also, youre not handsome enough to make me embarrassed, so please dont be overly self-absorbed. Jessie said and knocked on the door with the chairmans sign. Soon, Sallys beautiful voice, like the cry of a phoenix in Kunshan, came from the inte in front of the chairmans office, Who is it? Miss Herthum, its me, Miss Herthum the Mr. Miller you wanted to see is here and standing in front of your office, Miss Herthum would you like to see Mr. Miller now? Jessie asked. Jason is already here?! Sallys excited and delighted voice came, soon, only to see this office door ng, after the door opened is to see Sally standing outside the door yfully. Jason, youre here! Its really great! I thought youd say no. Sally smiled as she continued, Im sorry, I didnt have the heart to call you directly, so I asked Kay to pass on the message for me. Im really d youre here. Jessie was stunned, a beautiful and delicate jade face full of differences C whats going on? Who is this guy in the end? Why does Miss Herthums attitude towards him seem so close? It can even be said to be delighted! This is really incredible, in Jessies impression, Sally even in the face of Oakshire in the status of those distinguished, handsome and elegant world, but also a cold look, because of this is the name of the iceberg goddess. But what does she see now? Facing Jason, Sally showed a side she had never seen before, as if a little girl had met her beloved object, bing very excited and happy.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sally seemed to realize that she was acting a little differently, and at that moment she looked at Jessie and said, Little Jessie, you go ahead and get busy. Yes, Miss Herthum! Jessie nodded, before leaving the corner of the eye could not help but nce at Jason, has brought a touch of curiosity. Come on in, this is my office. Sally then smiled at Jason and said. Jason nodded and walked into Sallys office, which was naturally veryrge and elegantly arranged, with a potted flower arrangement by the window looking particrly conspicuous and showing the masters attainment in the art of flower arranging. Miss Herthum, I wonder what I was asked toe over for? Jason asked, speaking up. Sally couldnt help but give Jason a nk look, looking unhappy and saying, Cant you just call me by my first name? Miss Herthum sounded really unpleasant. Jason smiled ndly and said, Okay, next time is better. Pfft- Sally couldnt help but smile sweetly, her pair of beautiful eyes couldnt help but re at Jason, then said, Im looking for you toe over mainly because I have an unrequited request. Oh? Whats the unpleasant request? Jason asked. Sally gritted her teeth and seemed to gather enough courage before saying, I, I want to hire you to be the head of the Herthum Groups security department. I just think this career ismon with your being a security guard in Oakshire University, so thats why I have this idea. If you dont think this career is good, there are other careers just dont know if youre willing. Jasons face was stunned, he didnt expect it to be something like this, he couldnt help butugh bitterly and said, So what, Im a human being, not a god, and Im distracted. Im already a security guard at Oakshire University, so what time do I have to serve with you? I dont think theres anything wrong with the career youre offering, Im a security guard in my own right. The point is, I dont have the time. Sally heard Jasons tone was not a t refusal, she was happy and said with a smile, In fact, you are only serving in my ce as a name, you do not have toe to work every day. I know you are very good, and mypanys security guards more or less exist somezy and ck style, I hope you can improve their mental outlook after serving. When you have time, you cane over and teach them a little. Even so, there is some conflict. If something were to happen at Oakshire University and Herthum Group at the same time, which side would I go to first? Jason asks. Sally smiled and said, Naturally, Oakshire University is a priority. After all, you came to Oakshire University first. As for thepany, if theres something you cant handle, you cane overter. Jason immediately some speechless, this is simply as good as the pie in the sky general good, in the beautiful Herthum Group such as a name, do not need toe to work every day, they have time toe toe to a trip, rxed, unrestrained. The point is, the sry is still paid as usual. Where can I find such a job? How embarrassing is it for people to note to work on time and get paid? Jasonughed. Sally smiled and said, Of course there is a sry, if you are the head of the security department, then I will let the finance give you the treatment ording to the ministerial level, the treatment is not low oh. Ourpany is known in Oakshire as a high techpany. When you say that, I cant seem to find a reason to refuse. Jason touched his nose and said with a smile. So its a yes? Thats great, Ill have Little Jessie take you to the Human Resources Department first to go through some simple onboarding procedures. Then you can visit the security department on the third floor if you have time to get familiar with your office environment, I will have someone set aside a separate office for you in the security office. Sally immediately spoke up, and without any further ado, she wanted to confirm Jasons employment. Jason thought about it, he did not refuse, he is not greedy for this beautiful job, but he wants to understand the Herthum Group developed out of the trade secrets, which requires a certain opportunity. If he coulde to Herthum Group from time to time, he would like to talk to Sally about this issue when he has the chance. A more important point Jason was reluctant to say C he was curious to see what other beauties there would be in the Herthum Group besides beauties like Sally and Jessie. Chapter 181 – The beautiful secretary’s amazement! Sally looked at Jason and did not object to the matter, her heart hanging a stone is reallynded, she originally thought Jason would not agree to the position she had arranged it. She could feel that Jason was always avoiding her, intentionally or unintentionally, and she didnt know what the reason was, thinking that there might be something else going on, or something to do with his true identity. She has been grateful to Jason for saving her life, but she does not know how to repay, directly give some money only afraid that Jasons character will never agree. Therefore, she had no choice but to think of this solution and recruit Jason to herpany. In this way, she felt that she could more or less repay Jason, and more importantly, as long as Jason came to work at Herthum Group, then she would see him more often in the future. Then Ill let little Jessie take you through the onboarding process? Sally smiled, and along with it, a watery, rippling smile spread across her clear, watery eyes. Jason was about to nod when he suddenly remembered an important issue and asked, Should I tell Miss Martino about this? Anyway, Miss Martino is also my top boss, if I dont tell her, Im afraid its not right, right? PoofC Sally could not help but smile, her eyes flowing, eyes seem to lock a vast water, clear waves, she smiled and said: this problem you can rest assured, because I have said hello to Kay, Kay said, as long as you want, then her side will also pass, will not be obstructed. Jasons face was stunned and he thought to himself that these two women had already secretly discussed it? Since there was nothing wrong with Kays side, it didnt matter to him. Anyway, Herthum Group offers a job, equivalent to a name, when you have time toe around, the money is not less, such a job can not be found with antern. Then Ill let little Jessie take you through the induction process. Sally said with a smile. Okay, so go ahead and handle it. Im kind of going through the back door here, right? Jason asked, rather embarrassed. Sallys eyes blinked and she said; I know you wont mind. Besides, I believe that with your ability, you can fully afford this position. Haha, still pretty confident in me. Jason chuckled. Sally smiled slightly as she then called Jessie in. Soon Jessie pushed in the door and she looked to Sally and asked, Miss Herthum, what can I do for you? Little Jessie, you take Jason to Abthony Carter, the head of Human Quality Resources, and have Mr. Carter check Jason in. Ill say hello to Mr. Carter, you just take Jason there. Sally said. The beautiful secretarys face was stunned C an induction procedure? It means that this guy will work in Herthum Group from now on? Be colleagues with herself? She thought it was unbelievable and wondered if Jason was applying for a job at Herthum Group. Even so, it shouldnt be the chairman of Herthum Group interviewing him personally, should it? To be honest, Jessie are a little confused, simply can not figure out Jasons identity, but also can not guess the rtionship between Jason and Sally. But there is one thing she can definitely see C the rtionship between Jason and Sally must be extraordinary, Sallys move is tantamount to using the power of the chairman of the board to give Jason a wide open door to recruit him into the Herthum Group. However, it is not known exactly which position Jason will join. Miss Herthum, then Ill take Mr. Miller to the relevant formalities here. Jessie said. Good. Sally nodded her head, her beautiful eyes turned to Jason and said, Jason, just follow little Jessie to check in. Jason said goodbye to Sally and walked out of the office with Jessie. Jessies face looked a bitplicated, she really couldnt imagine that in the blink of an eye, this cheeky guy who was so thick that he was only afraid of swords and guns had actually changed into her colleague. Little Jessie, Im part of the Herthum Group from now on, so please take care of me. After stepping into the elevator, Jason said with another smile.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. CAgain! Jessie couldnt help but wail in her mind, and had the urge to reach out and cover her ears, because she felt sure this guy was going to go on and on about it. However, to her surprise, Jason stopped talking. She couldnt help but look at Jason in amazement, and what jumped into her eyes was that well-defined, hard face, and she couldnt help but ask, You, howe youre not talking? Cant think of anything to say. Jason smiled sardonically and seemed to look a little embarrassed. Pfft- Hearing this answer, the corner of Jessies mouth lifted and she couldnt help butugh out loud. Then, she noticed her outburst, and immediately stern face, back to the original kind of cold and impersonal look. Life must be happy in the world, shouldugh, thenugh, to be able to enjoy. Deliberately a face, pretending to be cold, how ufortable ah? Life is short, you should live your own style. Jason suddenly sighed with emotion. Jessie gritted her teeth, grunted, and said, Are you talking about me? Im justmenting about life. Of course, you have to be right, then I cant help it. Jason said with a smile on both hands. Hmph! Jessie grunted and decided not to pay attention to Jason anymore. She did see that this guy definitely belongs to the type that gives a little sunshine and a smile as love. Ding! At that moment, the elevator stopped at the fifth floor, and when the elevator door opened, Jessie said, Here it is, follow me. Jessie stepped on high heels and walked out first, looking extremely charming between walks, after all, she has a pair of heavenly long legs, legs crossed when walking, own a charming rhyme swaying out, along with the wrapped extremely rounded buttocks shaking out the wave-shaped curve. Jason took a staggered step to follow along, admiring and tsking as he did so. Jessie led Jason to the door of an office, she reached out and knocked on the door, after getting a response from the person inside she pushed the door in. Jason followed suit and walked inside the office with the sign of the head of human resources. Yo, little Jessie, what do you want to see me about? Behind the desk sat a slightly microscopically fat middle-aged man, he has some baldness, a round face gives a sense of roundness, when he looked at Jessie when the depths of his gaze hidden a ray of hot aura of essence shed, his face piled up a smile obviously over-enthusiastic. Jason looked at the man and thought to himself that the other person should be Abthony, the head of the human resources department. He noticed the deep hidden hot gaze that shed under Abthonys eyes, and immediately knew that the minister had been coveting Jessies beauty for a long time. Mr. Carter, Miss Herthum asked me to bring this Mr. Miller over to you for the induction process. Jessie said. Abthony turned his gaze to Jason, he stood up from his chair and said with a smile, I guess youre Jason, right? Hello, how are you. Miss Herthum has already said hello to me and wee you to the Herthum Group. As we speak, Abthony is already walking over, taking the initiative to extend his hand and shake Jason warmly. Jason smiled lightly, he naturally knew that Abthony seemed so polite and enthusiastic, that is to see the face of Sally, to also see this person to see the words to see the wind and rudder skills must be extremely high. Chapter 182 – The Ministerial Position! Abthony shook Jasons hand and looked enthusiastic as he said, Mr. Miller is really young, and in this world, youth is a kind of capital. I have received instructions from Miss Herthum, and I will give Mr. Miller the relevant onboarding procedures. Jessie said, Mr. Carter, Ill leave you to it. I have other things to do, so Ill go first. mr. Miller, you stay here first, mr. Carter will go through some formalities with you. Okay. Jason nodded. Little Jessie, take care of yourself then. Abthony smiled, but one pair of eyes was firmly fixed on Jessies body. Especially when Jessie turned to leave, the gaze in his eyes clearly appeared to be iparably greedy in Jessies pair of long legs fixed for two or three seconds. Jessie walked out and closed the office door, Abthony then withdrew his gaze, he smiled and said, Jason,e, sit down, lets sit down and talk. The onboarding procedures are quick and wont take much time. Abthony to Jasons name change, is undoubtedly taking the initiative to draw closer to the rtionship between Jason, as to whether Jason appreciates, that is another matter. Mr. Carter is very kind, Im new to this ce, I need more guidance from Mr. Carter in the future. Jason smiled and had sat down. Abthonyughed, he waved his hand and said with a smile, Jason is joking. In the future, we are working together, it is not to say who instructs who, we support each other and help each other, and do their best to serve thepany. Jason nodded and said, Mr. Carter has a point, and thats as it should be. Abthony then said, Miss Herthum has ordered you to be the head of security, and Jason, you may not know this, but before this, the Herthum Group did not have a head of security position. Oh? Jason was surprised by the sound. Abthony has been watching Jasons face reaction, but forgiveness to his old eyes, but is also unable to see from Jasons face what color change. Abthony immediately knew that Jason knew nothing about this matter, so he continued: Herthum Group naturally had a security team before, but there was no department. Miss Herthum set up a security department, and thats how the department came to be. I think Miss Herthum is also nning to further optimize and standardize the security work of thepany. I believe Jason you have the ability to improve the management properly. Ill do my best. Jason smiled. His face did not move, but he also learned from the information revealed in Abthonys words that the Herthum Groups security department did not exist before he arrived. This is a strong possibility. If this is the case, it will certainly attract some criticism in secret, right? Abthony then smiled and said, Jason, Ill get you through the relevant onboarding procedures right here. That would be appreciated. Jason said. With Sallys personal greeting, the onboarding process was quick, requiring only some basic information about Jason to be recorded in thepanys personnel file. Finally, Abthony printed out a copy of the information and handed it to Jason, saying, Jason, the paperwork is basically done on my side. You take this information to Mr. Berry in the finance department, where Mr. Berry also needs to fill out some information, and its done. Good, then thanks a lot Mr. Carter. Abthony smiled and said, Jason No, no, youll have to change your name to Minister Miller, and as far as I know will also be the youngest minister in thepany. So dont ever be polite, thats what Im supposed to do. Jason smiled and thanked Abthony before saying goodbye. He left Abthonys office and walked towards the finance department on the sixth floor. After the door closed, the original smiling Abthonys face expression immediately appeared stiff and frozen, the eyes even flooded with a trace of cold awning, mumbling: This Jason in the end has what background? I cant believe that Miss Herthum has set up a security department for him, one is to serve as the minister of the security department, from the level, with me is not the same level? Even if it is the establishment of the Department of Defense, the position of the Minister should be Frank to serve, right? Speaking of which, this Abthony and Herthum Group security team leader Frank but has a rtive rtionship, Frank is his cousin, Frank can be the security chief more or less is also his rtionship within. Sally suddenly in the Herthum Group set up a defense department, set up on the establishment, to say that this ministerial position by Frank to hold, that Abthony is naturally happy to hear. The key is, suddenly parachuted down a guy of unknown origin to serve in this position, and this level is still ministerial, it is no wonder that Abthony will have some ideas in mind. Turn around and find out the background of where this person came from first. Most critically, find out what the rtionship is between him and Miss Herthum. Abthonys eyes have a cold aura shing, said to himself. Jason had alreadye down from the sixth floor at this time. Mr. Berry from the finance department was a woman in her forties, with a lot of charm, but also very polite. The main procedure is for Jason to provide some personal information, as well as his payroll card and other things. Afterpleting these procedures, Jason officially became an employee of Herthum Group and headed for the security department on the third floor. Jason came to the third floor and found the office of the security department, he walked in and immediately saw that this was already a security guard standing inside. It turned out that the security guards of Herthum Group had received orders that the head of the security department had taken office, so they gathered to get acquainted with this head of the security department. After all, from now on, this new head of the security department is their top boss. When Jason walked in, a pair of eyes looked towards him, those eyes included surprise, amazement, suspicion, teasing and so on, all of them were guessing that Jason could be the minister who had stepped in? Jason said, Hello, from now on, I am the head of the security department, my name is Jason. are all the security guards here? Lets line up and get to know each other. Ouch, this is a new official with three fires. At this time, a man on the right opened his mouth, and swallowed a cigarette in his hand as he spoke. He was about thirty years old, tiger back, appeared to be strong and powerful, full of cross flesh face reveals a strong and cold intent, invisible to bring a fierce and vicious oppressive force. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and he noticed that the rest of the security guards here had lined up to stand in the middle of his words just now, only this mans butt was still moving without moving, still smoking a cigarette, a look that did not put Jason in the least bit. Who are you? I only give you three seconds to put out your cigarette in three seconds and then return to your line and stand in line for me! Jason spoke in a deep, unhurried tone.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 183 – Even a strong dragon suppresses a local snake! Frank was instantly angry, he has been the head of the security team in Herthum Group for many years, the whole security team he said one is one, he said it. But now, all of a sudden, there is an additional security department, not to mention, but also parachuted down a security department director. This is equivalent to his position in the security team from the first to the second C or even, mess up this second position to no. How can Frank be happy about this? In his opinion, even if thepany set up a security department, the post of the minister should be held by himself, who is more qualified than himself to hold the post of the minister? The person who was parachuted into this position was a young man who had never heard of him and had no previous experience in the Herthum Group. So in that mood of displeasure, Frank is naturally unimpressed with Jason, the minister who has stepped in. Frank dares to do so is also emboldened, his cousin Abthony is the head of human resources, and Abthony in the Herthum Group is behind a powerful vice president in support, is the vice president of this faction of people. In addition, Frank felt that all these security guards were his men, and they were all obedient to him, so he didnt put Jason in his eyes. Upon hearing Jasonsmanding words, Frank felt a sense of annoyance and anger, and he was afraid that he would not be able to hold up his head after obeying. Then I tell you clearly, want me to stand in line also can, first wait until I finish this cigarette.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thats an extremely arrogant thing to say. In any case, Jason is the new head of the security department, and is considered his top boss. His words are really arrogant and arrogant, not giving Jason any face. Swish swish swish! A pair of eyes immediately looked at Jason, the rest of the dozen or so security guards in the field were all staring at Jason, obviously to see how Jason would actually react. Jason, however, smiled harmlessly as he said, Youre right, too. All right, then Ill wait for you to finish this cigarette first. Anyway, theres plenty of time, so theres no rush. With that, Jason walked over and closed and unlocked the door to the office. Then he went to the left side and closed the office window tightly as well. The rest of the security guards, upon hearing Jasons words, immediately showed a hint of yfulness in their eyes, in their view, Jasons reaction was undoubtedly an admission of weakness. These security guards were basically interested in Frank, who was tall and strong and had practiced some sparring. In addition, Frank has a powerful backer in thepany, so these security guards do not dare to offend? In the past, some security guards disagreed with some of Franks practices and were basically fired by him secretly in various ways. The security guards who stay now are basically considered his inner circle. Franks mouth grinned, secretly issued a sneer, he had thought Jason would be with his new official on the three fires of the temper to re up, but who had thought in the end is even a fart dare not put. In his view, Jasons concessions are a sign of weakness and fear, which reassures him that even if Jason is to serve as the minister, the real power is in his hands, what is the significance of a minister who will be hollowed out by him? Eventually, Frank finished the cigarette in his hand, the butt remained on the ground and stretched his foot and stomped hard. The tone of his gaze was fixed on Jasons when he made this move. As if a metaphor, Jason is seen as a cigarette butt under his feet to be stepped on. Jasons face was unmoved, instead he asked with a smirk, Finished smoking? Yeah, Im done smoking! Whats your name, Jason, right? In the future, you do a good job as this minister, and I will lead the brothers to cooperate with you. Of course, you are new to the country and do not know anything, what I want to do, you do not interfere with it. Frank said in a cold voice. Look at your size, you have practiced some kung fu? Sparring Muay Thai or something like that? Jason walked towards Frank and he said, Then let me remind you, you can now strike at me as much as you can. Oh, and better draw that baton youre holding at your waist too, because Im going to strike. What?! Franks face changed violently, because he saw Jason walking towards him faster and faster, to the back of each step down, from Jasons body out of the aura is more majestic and up, as a lofty mountain head-on copse and down, the weight of the pressure brought enough to make people feel suffocated. At this moment, the aura on Jasons body also muddled a change. From a harmless human animal all of a sudden turned into that hideous beast like, fangs are exposed, simply to choose people and devour! How dare you! Seek death! Frank roared out, he more or less some martial arts background, he roared, the whole person fiercely rushed forward to, and then his huge fist has swung towards Jasons face. Bang! A dull sound was transmitted, and it was clear that Franks fist was wrapped in Jasons right open palm, and with Franks brute strength, it failed to move Jasons arm by half. Frank realized that something was wrong, and he tried to draw his fist back when he was already a step toote, Jasons right hand with five fingers closed and sped his fist. No matter how hard Frank pumped his fist, it was all to no avail, as if the force used was like a mud cow into the sea, not the slightest ripple. Jasons right arm pulled slightly, and Frank stumbled forward, Jasons right knee mmed toward Franks chest and abdomenC Bang! Franks sturdy body under Jasons knee, the whole body is bouncing upwards, head is tilted upwards, a painful and unbearable tearing sound came out of his throat. Jason eyes a cold gaze, his right hand fiercely reaching upward, lightning sp Frank head upward when the throat, followed by a backhand swing C Bang! There was another dull sound, and Jason was seen holding Frank by the throat and pressing his entire body against the side desk. Frank almost did not faint, only to feel the skeleton of the body are going tox, limbs weak, as a mess, and even the corners of the mouth a sweet, has some blood spilled out. Then, the whole office was silent and the needles fell. The rest of the security guards standing on the side all felt cold hands and feet, trembling, and even breathing was going to stop. Even, some peoples legs are already getting weak. A look of horror passed over each of their faces, before they thought this new minister was a softy, now they saw the essence clearly and realized they had made a big mistake! This minister is totally a ruthless person, a pugnacious and powerful person, a terrifying person! Chapter 184 – Complete Submission! Inside the office, the rest of the security guards were all silent, not daring to breathe. Even, the original few security guards who clearly showed a sense of contempt for Jason, now both legs are weak, can not wait to hide in the back, a sense of fear. They have followed Frank for many years, so they know very well what kind of person Frank is. In their eyes Frank is definitely a ruthless man, strong and powerful, practiced sparring, ordinary men cant carry Franks punch. But what do they see now? See Frank as if a dead dog lying on the desk, was Jason dead pressed, can not move. Whats even more terrifying is that before they could even react, Frank was overpowered by Jason. This is simply the strongest of the strong! Such a skill is simply unimaginable, not at all understandable to people at their level. Then look at Frank, at this time as old as the ox gasping for air, the mouth and nose in the puffing and puffing, his eyes have been some wandering, the body came from the feeling of severe pain are going to make him breathless. However, his consciousness is still awake, and because of this, he is ashen, and his eyes cant help but flood with a trace of extreme fear. Because he could feel the harsh killing intent emanating from Jasons body, which made his heart tremble and a chill could not help but rise from the bottom of his feet. He was a little confused, not knowing what kind of existence he had provoked. When I think of the arrogance and arrogance I had earlier, its a death wish! You like to smoke? Jason opened his mouth, he sneered, and then said, Then lets have another one. said, Jason pulled out a cigarette, lit a fire and took a deep drag, then he grabbed Franks cheek, making Franks mouth open, he held in his hand the cigarettes reddish tip directly into Franks mouth. Snort! The hot cigarette rested against Franks tongue, immediately emitting a snorting sound, and Franks entire face contorted for a moment, with a heartbreaking cry of pain emanating from his throat. Such a scene, straight to the side of the security guards standing one looked terrified, so ruthless means of making their bodies cold sweat. Its true that Im new here, but you yourself dont think about how much weight you have, and you want to give me a downward spiral? If you are polite, I will also be polite to you. If you want to trip me up, then I wee it to the fullest. The premise is that you can withstand my anger! Jason opened his mouth, he reached out and patted Franks face, saying, Remember, when you want to y the bully, first weigh your own ability how. And also weigh what position you are. As he spoke, Jason let go of his hand. Frank, full of pain, also struggled to stand up, he stared at Jason, his heart clearly has anger, but already dare not speak. Jason nced at Frank and said, Now you have two ways to go, first, choose to call the police or go to your backers and file aint against me; second, get your ass back in line and stand still, and I can pretend nothing ever happened. Franks heart fluttered at the words, and frankly, after hearing Jasons words he did feel the urge to call the police or go to thepany to file aint. However, thinking about the terrifying skills that Jason showed just now, his heart is not bottomed out. A person with such a powerful body, his true identity is only a minister of the security department? Before there was no Ministry of Defense, the establishment of the Ministry of Defense is obviously because of this person and the establishment of the rtionship involved in this can be intriguing. So, Frank after deep thought he gritted his teeth, lowered his head and said, Minister Miller, I was offended before, I hope you can bear with me and forgive me. Jason was slightly surprised when he heard that. He looked at Frank twice and said, You seem to be quite conscious. All right, then get back in line and stand in line! One by one, all of you line up neatly! The security guards in the field immediately stood in a neat arrangement, and after reporting the number, there were eighteen security guards in total. Whos the head of security? Jason asked. Minister Miller, I am. Frank spoke up. Jasons eyes narrowed, he was able to guess, and immediately he said, Lets start with you, start introducing yourself and get to know each other first. My name is Frank, the former head of the security team. My name is Cody. My name is Buddy. My name is Asher! Immediately, one by one, these security guards in the field began to briefly introduce themselves. After everyone was introduced, Jason nodded and said, I see you all look like you havent eaten enough, your lower tes are weak, your legs are weak. Several of you have big bellies, such bodies, if something really happens, how can you defend thepanys personnel and property? Since I am the head of the security department, I am responsible for the safety of you and thepany. Later, I will designate a series of training programs for you to carry out strict physical fitness and basicbat training. Therefore, you are ready to suffer. If you cant bear the hardship, you can submit a resignation report to thepany in advance. One by one, the security guards looked at each other, and finally, Asher spoke up and said, Minister Miller, we are not afraid to suffer!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yes, I can suffer too! Cody and Buddy have spoken. The rest of the security guards also took a stand and willingly epted Jasons training. They had just seen Jasons strikes, which were simply a powerful mess, so they realized that it would be absolutely beneficial for them to have Jasons personal guidance. Jason nodded and said, Good, as long as you guys can take the hardship. Thats the end of this meet and greet. You guys go ahead and get busy at your respective posts, and Ill let you know when its time to train. Also, report to me immediately if there is any security situation. Yes, Minister Miller. Frank nodded their heads and then one by one they walked out of this office. Jason looked at the time, it was almost time for the afternoon military training, it was toote to get back to Oakshire University, he called Lukas. Hello, Lukas? Im a little out of town right now and I can no longer make it back to give the 3rd Company 1st toon their military training. Why dont you go over there during the military training in the afternoon. Jason, where have you been fooling around? You bastard, youre so hateful, cant you just finish what you start? Now youre asking me to give military training to the new students? Over the phone, Lukas discontented voice came through. Jason forehead immediately a burst of hair ck line, in the end who should have the beginning and end ah? The woman really did not blush at all when she spoke. I say Lukas, can you be any more cheeky? Anyway, youre over your period now and youre fine. I am indeed out, just remember to go to the military training for the new students this afternoon. Jason spoke up and hung up the phone directly after he finished, so as not to create another problem. Chapter 185 – The taste that is engraved in your bones! Jason went around the Security Department office, the ce is quite big, there is a separate office in here for him. He pushed the door to take a look, the office should have everything, but also very clean, but also ced a few potted nts, adding a few green. At that moment, his cell phone rang and he looked at it, it was Sally calling. While in Sallys office, he had exchanged phone numbers with Sally. Jason answered the phone and said, Hello, Miss Herthum? What can I do for you? Youre a real person, how many times have I told you not to call me Miss Herthum. Thats not in order, is it? I am now an official employee of Herthum Group, and you are the chairman of the board. During the workday, Miss Herthum still has to be called, otherwise, if someone overhears me, what can I do with a bigbel of disrespecting the leader? Who dares? Hum, who in thepany dares toin to me about you, see if I dont fire him! Miss Herthum, youre taking the bullying route, huh? Jason couldnt help but smile. Have you even met with thepanys security guards? What are your ns next? Why dont youe inside my office and talk about it? Sally said on the phone. Jason thought about it and said, OK, Ill go up to you now then. Jason walked out of the office, he took the elevator straight up to the thirty-sixth floor, and when it arrived he stepped out and walked towards Sallys office. When he passed the chairmans secretarys office, he saw that the door was open, he turned his head to look and was seeing Jessie sitting inside the office, he stepped forward and greeted with a smile, Secrectary Morris, busy, huh? Jessie raised her eyes to Jason, who, she now knew, was serving as head of the newly formed security department. This is a very high position, equal to the ministers of other departments. When she learned this news, Jessie was really surprised, wondering why Miss Herthum valued Jason so much and arranged a ministerial position as soon as she came over. Youre not blind, cant you see if Im busy or not? Jessie gave Jason a nk look and looked unimpressed. Okay, then you go ahead and get busy, Ill talk to youter. Jasonughed and was walking towards the front. Jessies face flushed with surprise C what was there to talk about? She really couldnt figure out what there was to talk about with this guy. Jason walked up to Sallys office door, he knocked on the door and only after Sallys voice came from inside did he push the door in. Sally was making a pot of tea on the coffee table in her office, and when she saw Jason walk in she smiled sweetly and said, Youre here. Come and have a cup of tea. Miss Herthum is treating her staff really well, shes got tea ready to serve. Jason said with a smile. Sally couldnt help but re at Jason, thinking that only you have such treatment, as for others dont even think about it. Jason wasnt too polite and had a cup of tea after sitting down on the couch. Sally also sat next to Jason, wisps of fragrance emanated from her body, puffing nose, but really let a person a sense of rxation. Usually in the eyes of outsiders cold and noble iceberg goddess, at this time sitting next to Jason, but looks extremely gentle and gentle, if let those countless love Sallys suitors see this scene, only afraid that the heart can not bear. Sallys attitude towards the rest of the people and her attitude towards Jason are simply two contrasts. What are some of your ns for this department going forward? Sally asked. Jason mused and said, Next, I will fully examine thepanys security facilities to see if there are some hidden security risks. In addition, thepanys security guards are of mixed quality, and it can be said that the physical quality of these guards are not up to par in my eyes. You mean to rehire a new group of security guards? Sally asked with a blink of her beautiful eyes. Jason shook his head and said, This is not necessary. I will develop a training n for these security guards in all aspects of training, including emergency response to various emergencies, as well as to strengthen their physical fitness and other aspects. If they can bear the hardships and persevere with the training, their style and appearance will be effectively improved within three months. Sally nodded, delicate and wless like a delicate blooming snow lotus like jade face flooded with a smile, she said: Whatever you want to do, go ahead and do it, I will support you. Jason was a little sweaty, he really had some idea why he had such trust from Sally. Is there any space inside thepany that I can offer to train these guards? Jason asked. Thepany has fitness venues on the second floor. Some of these venues are basically rarely used, you can go to see, think there is a suitable also can be used for training purposes. Sally said. Thats fine. Other than that, well need some training equipment and stuff. Jason said. Sally smiled and said, The training equipment is simple. Back to the procurement department, you go to the procurement department, let Miss Allen said, she is responsible for you to purchase back just fine. Thats good. Jason said. There was nothing more to do next, and it seemed slightly silent for a while. Jason raised his eyes, just as Sallys watery, beautiful eyes also looked over, and the two looked at each other, looking a little more awkward. That said, the rtionship between the two now appears to be somewhat delicate. Sally confirms that Jason is the hardened soldier who saved her life in the Amazon Rainforest, but after meeting him in the city, Jason doesnt acknowledge it. So, she had to get reacquainted with Jason. But both men know in their hearts that such an approach is nothing but self-deception. At this point in time, silence, that atmosphere naturally seems a little subtle. Miss Herthum, then Ill go to the second floor first and find out whats going on. Then Ill make a trip to see Miss Allen. Jason took a deep breath and said. Good. Sally smiled, but there was a hint of loss running behind those bright eyes, because she could see that Jason was always avoiding something. Jason stood up, he turned his gaze, but inadvertently swept up to Sallys desk on the put an object, his face was slightly frozen. Bullet!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was the slug that seemed to be still stained with blood. It turns out that she has kept it, it turns out that she has been treating it like a treasure. Jason, whats wrong with you? Sallys soft voice rang out. No, its nothing Miss Herthum, Ill leave you to it then. Jason came back to his senses and said goodbye to Sally before heading out towards the office. As he pulled away from the office door, Sallys voice came again from behind him C I really thank you for being able toe to Herthum Group because Im sure you can change something bying. Also, theres something I havent told you before, those roots and wild fruits in the rainforest are the best thing Ive ever eaten in my life, and that taste is engraved in my heart. Chapter 186 – Charmed to death! Jason walked out of Sallys office with a slight ripple in his heart. He understood the meaning of Sallys words and knew what she was talking about with those roots and wild fruits. Thinking back to that scene in the rainforest, it was impossible to say that he did not have a little fluctuation in his heart. Only, he felt that now is not the time, so this topic he also did not bother to respond. Jason walked out of Sallys office and passed Jessies office as he walked forward. He suddenly remembered something and said to Jessie inside, Secrectary Morris, can I interrupt? Can I help you? Jessie asked, raising her head. Yes, which floor is the Purchasing Department on, please? I need to take a trip to see Miss Allen in Purchasing. Jason said. Jessies face was suddenly cold and her tone was icy as she said, What do you want with that bitch Nora? bitch Nora? Jasons face was stunned when he heard the nickname, and he could see that something was wrong with Jessies expression, thinking that it was not possible that the beauty and Miss Allen did not see eye to eye with each other. Heres the thing, I may need to procure some supplies. So Miss Herthum asked me to go to Miss Allen, Jason said. The purchasing department is on the ninth floor, so go find it yourself. Jessie said and lowered her head again, seemingly not wanting to say a word to Jason. Thanks. With a smile, Jason walked away. He took the elevator to the second floor first and came to the second floor to check out the site and stuff. The second floor is basically a fitness and recreation area, with a gym, indoor badminton court and table tennis court. From this, we can see that Herthum Group is really rich in money, and this whole floor is used as a fitness and recreational space for thepanys employees. There are also some sites that are obviously not yet nned, unused, with misceneous items ced inside. These empty fields can be used to create a small, simple training ground. Jason took the elevator straight up to the ninth floor after getting the basic information, and was ready to find the head of the purchasing department to make a purchase list. Ding! The elevator arrived, Jason walked out, several offices on this floor, looking around, basically everyone was busy. Jason managed to catch a man walking out with a hurried face and asked, Where is Miss Allens office, please? Youre looking for our minister? Just keep walking forward and youll see it. The other side said back.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jason walked forward and really saw the sign of the head of the procurement department, he was about to reach out and knock on the door, but suddenly he heard a burst of scolding soundsing from the office. The voice was like a lecture, the tone was stern, but that stern tone failed to hide the wisp of tantalizing charm in the voice. Jasons outstretched hand immediately retracted, others are training people, this time which is good to knock on the door to disturb. The only thing he could do was to stand aside and wait patiently. After about three or four minutes, all of a sudden C ng! Only to see the door of this office was pushed open, from inside came out a middle-aged man who looked gray, and behind him the curses were still unrelentingly passed C You hurry up and get out of here, just like you supplier also have the nerve toe to my door to talk business with me? I dont know the price of the goods I ordered? How dare you ckmail me! The middle-aged man pushed open the door and saw Jasons face was stunned, he could not care less, fled like a bolt. Inside the office, Nora Allen watched the guy leave the door open and was about to chase him out followed by a bout of cursing when she unexpectedly saw a virile, tough young man in a security uniform standing at the door. Nora that extremely charming and smiling jade face slightly stunned, a pair of narrow and charming eyes measured the young man standing in front of the door, for thepany inside the security she more or less an impression. She can be sure that this young man, although a security uniform, but never thepany inside the security. If there was such a masculine and handsome security guard in thepany, she would have noticed it long ago. You are? Nora opened her mouth, and her tone changed, bing soft and seductive, like a gentle woman who is not overly shy. That seductive voice is very different from the previous rather vocal curses, which can be said to be two extremes. Jason smiled as he said, Excuse me, is this Miss Allen? My name is Jason and Im the new head of the security department. Noras eyes lit up and she said with a smile, Ive heard that thepany has set up a security department with a new handsome young minister, so its you. minister Miller pleasee in, you wanted to see me for something, right? Jason nodded as he walked into the office and also casually closed the office door behind him. After walking into the office, Jason also just seriously look at the Miss Allen in front of him, under a look, he himself can not help but some heart fluttering. He finally knew why Jessie said she was bitch Nora. Pointed lips, hibiscus face, tender skin white in red, apricot eyes and willow eyebrows, plump hips and willow waist, covered in a white shirt under the body mature and plump, bumpy, it is like a delicate curve. Damned if she doesnt, shes still wearing a white shirt, and the two buttons on the cor have been undone, but its still far from enough to still look tight. In this way, the pair of anger is really a kind of spectacr feeling to call out, lofty as a mountain, towering and proud, walking between the three trembling step, can be described as a seductive soul! Most afraid of mature women wearing shirts! Thats really saying something. All in all, the woman in front of us definitely belongs to the kind of bewitching and deadly superb beauty, like a vixen! Jason didnt lose his cool in the face of such a beautiful woman, he smiled and said, Miss Allen, its like this, Im new here and Im going to do some training for thepanys security guards, so I need to get some equipment. Miss Herthum asked me to find you. Purchasing some equipment? I am indeed in charge of this piece. Come over here and sit and talk. Nora smiled, and the charm that flowed out was enough to make peoples hearts beat faster. Nora turned around and walked towards the office where the sofa and coffee table were ced, leaving Jason with an infinitely more beautiful back. Her long, slender legs look even smoother under the flesh-colored stockings, wearing a ck one-step skirt that outlines the curve of her buttocks to the fullest, plump and upright like a brand-new millstone, more rounded and upright than many European and American womens! To be honest, such an arse is definitely a rarity among Carovia women. A vixen! Jasons eyes looked at a nce and a second look at the third look for a long time after the heart can not help but feel the sound. Chapter 187 Deadly Positions! Can I get you something to drink? Nora suddenly spoke up, and also turned her head to look at Jason. Whatever, anything. Jasons face was as normal and he spoke. The heart is secretly d that his gaze has been lifted, otherwise if this bitch Nora noticed that he was staring at the beautiful curves of her back, it would be embarrassing. Ill make two cups of coffee, then. Nora said that she went to the side, she has a coffee machine here, freshly brewed two cups of coffee and came over with some sugar packets and put them on the coffee table. Thanks. Jason smiled. Youre wee. Nora red at Jason as she sat down across from him, a pair of charmingly beautiful eyes staring at Jason, all without the kind of reserve and embarrassment of an ordinary woman. Jason coughed dryly and said, Miss Allen- Call me Nora, thats my name. Nora interrupted him as she stared at Jason and giggled again, Of course, you can call me Nora if youre embarrassed. i should be a few years older than you. Jason was stunned and said, Thats just not right, is it? Whats wrong with that? I like to hear it. Nora smiled. Okay. Jason nodded and then said, I need to procure some supplies, basically for training purposes. Lets say a small ring arena, and some equipment and stuff. There is nothing wrong with these. You make a list, Ill give it to Miss Herthum to go through, and after Miss Herthums side approves it, Ill arrange for someone on my side to purchase it. Nora said. That would be appreciated. Jason smiled. I heard you say earlier that you have to procure a small ring of some kind? Whats this for? Nora asked curiously. Forbat training. Im going to train thepanys security guards so theyre capable of handling some emergencies. Jason said. Noras eyes lit up and she asked with a smile, So youre good at it? Which area do you mean? Giggle- Nora could not help but let out a burst of silver bell-likeughter after hearing the words,ughing and trembling, and the peak of the Yangs high was trembling and trembling, a wave has not yet subsided and a wave has risen again. Baby, which side do you think it should be? Bed? Nora smiled, her eyes ncing at Jason. Baby? Jasons forehead straight ck line, the conscience of heaven and earth, this title is definitely the first time he heard. The titr Dragon Emperor, the boss of the Satan Operation Group in the dark world, known as the Satan the Evil-like existence in the dark world, would actually be called Baby by a woman? If this were to get out, Im afraid people would be shocked! Nora, thats not a very good name, is it? Jason said rather breathlessly. Baby, Baby er, thats how Ill call you from now on. Nora smiled, she said, I think its great, tell me whats wrong with it. As she spoke, Noras right leg lifted and crossed and folded over her left leg. One-step skirt is already very short, and when sitting is propped up even shorter, has almost shrunk to the end of the thigh. When Noras legs were folded up, the skirt looked even shorter, and the opening of the skirt shrank back along her smooth thighs. Who is Jason? Dragon Emperors existence, but also the strongest sniper in Dragon Shade, by his creation down the sniper record so far no one can surpass. A top sniper will have superb vision. In other words, Jasons eyesight is much more powerful than any ordinary person. Therefore, Nora lift the legs folded that action is very fast, just a moment, but sharp-eyed Jason is still a glimpse of what, his mind immediately came up with a thought C To cover up the embarrassment of the moment, Jason picked up the one on the coffee table and prepared to take a sip. Did you just see something? It seems you are not honest either yelp! Noras voice came immediately. PoofC Crap! The coffee Jason just drank to his mouth immediately spurted out and sshed down on his clothes. Hearing thetter words, his hand shook even more, and the coffee in the cup spilled out, wetting his pants. Baby, why are you so careless? Dont move, Ill wipe you first! Nora opened her mouth, she immediately pulled out several paper towels from the coffee table, stood up and then leaned over across the coffee table, holding the paper towels in her hands to wipe up those coffee stains for Jason. A bottomless gulf deep enough to drown ones heart and soul! Suddenly, Jasons face paled strangely and some coffee sshed down on his pants. Right now, Noras hand holding a tissue is wiping his thighs for a while, such action scenario is a bit dj vu, seems to be some small movie inside the usual kind of bridge ah. Jason couldnt help but swallow and felt his throat get a little dry. The current position between the two can be said to be extremely ambiguous, especially from some specific angle, it will make people feel flushed. Fortunately, no one else is present at this time, otherwise- Jason thought to himself, feeling a little grateful.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ng! Jason this thought just shed, cold, the office door he was pushed open. This was simply pushed through the door without warning or knocking! Jasons face changed, he looked back, and under a look, the whole person was directly dumbfounded. The one who walked in was actually Jessie! How could it be Jessie? And, its just this time of year! Im not sure if Im going to be able to do this. Jason was in a state of disarray, and at this point he could not wait to find a crack in the ground. Chapter 188 – Tit-for-tat! Jason had the urge to bang his head against the wall, it was just too damn awkward, and this time Jessie actually pushed the door in? Didnt she know to knock first? Or is she so close to Nora that she can open the door and go in and out at will? In any case, the current scene between him and Nora, which seemed extremely awkward and ambiguous, was caught by Jessies eyes. Sure enough, when Jessie walked in she turned her gaze and saw this scene on the couch. At that moment, Jessies entire body stiffened, and her face immediately became icy cold, after all, from her perspective, what she saw was Jason sitting on the sofa, while Nora was bent over and leaned forward, and Noras hand was clearly shaking, as to what was being done because the sofa was blocked so could not be seen. Just the pose alone is already evocative. A woman bent over and leaned over, but also reached out and waved her hand, which contains too much information, it is easy to make a connection to certain images of childishness. Secrectary Morris, what brings you here? Jasonughed bitterly, and the only thing he could say was. Nora noticed when the door was pushed open, and her eyes lifted slightly to see Jessie walking in, but she didnt say anything, much less stand up. Baby, are you morefortable? Nora smiled like a flower, and her tone was even softer and more gentle. I Jason dumbfounded, there is a kind of blood cursing the impulse, now he and Nora this position has been ambiguous enough to attract peoples imagination, plus Nora this sentence, more fuel on the fire, let people do not think more difficult. On purpose! This woman must have done it on purpose! Miss Allen, thank you so much. Its okay to get a little coffee stain on your clothes, just wipe it off. Jason hurriedly spoke, a sentence is to exin the original story, and then said, Secrectary Morris came over, probably to see you for something? Looks like I came at a bad time to interrupt your flirting with bitch Nora. Jessie spoke, her tone icy, then she said in a cold voice, Jason, I didnt expect you to be like this! Hey, isnt this bitch Jessie? Why do you have time toe to my ce? Nora also stood up at this time, her eyes like silk, looking at Jessie, smiling and said, I say, bitch Jessie, why did youe here without knocking on the door? Its so embarrassing. bitch Jessie? bitch Nora? Jason is a little messy, it seems that the two women are very strong gunpowder vor between them, one shouting at the other is a fox, one shouting at the other is a goblin, it is really indistinguishable. Of course, the title does seem somewhat apt for them as well. Nora is naturally needless to say, charmed to death, living is a vixen. As for Jessie, even with the help of the ck-framed sses to resist her delicate face, but her pair of peach blossom eyes with winks, coupled with the front and back of the body, but also has a pair of long legs, called a goblin is not too much. bitch Nora this is in heat ah? The other people just came to thepany for a day, you hooked up, and also openly in the office to make out with each other, do not know what kind of criticism will get out ah. Jessie said in a cold voice. Giggle- Noraughed, as she said, bitch Jessie, youre not jealous, are you? So what if word gets out? Im a single woman, shouldnt I find a boyfriend or something? Theres no ban on rtionships between employees in ourpany, its a mutual agreement, so why would that be a problem? Im jealous? You think I have the same nature as you, starving for food? Jessie sneered. Jason a head two big, this sandwiched in the middle of the let him have to hold out internal injuries, and then listen to Noras words, some not quite right, this is not to let him push the fire pit? The original unwarranted rtionship, are to be said by her to be fatal. Ahem C I said Miss Allen, Secrectary Morris, can you guys listen to me for a second Jason spoke up. Shut up! Nora and Jessie both snapped and turned to him at the same time, scolding in unison. Jason was dumbfounded, these two women were originally tit-for-tat, howe they suddenly became such enemies of each other? Jason also did not bother with these things, thinking that it is better to leave this ce of right and wrong as soon as possible. Lest the fire will lead to the fish. Jason stood up and took a step back, then turned around and gingerly tried to slip away quietly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However C Jason, stop right there! Baby, youre not allowed to leave, youve taken something from someone and you want to leave without saying a word? Jessie and Noras voices came one after another. Jason was speechless, the only thing he could do was turn around, look at Nora, and say, Miss Allen, I came in with two empty hands and left with two empty hands, what did I take? Heart! My heart is stolen by you, you just took advantage of the turn to deny it? You cant be a mess. Noraughed, smiling with a flowery, seductive smile that made peoples hearts tingle. Jasons face darkened and he said, Miss Allen, youre really talking out of your ass. Can you stop joking around? Its really sad, just now you called someone Nora, now you change your mouth Miss Allen. its hard to hurt me like this in front of bitch Jessie, huh? Or, are you charmed by this goblin? Nora said in a good-natured way. Jason,e over to my side. Jessie said suddenly with a twinkle in her eye. What do you want? Jason had a wary look on his face. Jessie looked annoyed, but outwardly said with a smile, Didnt you originally say you wanted to talk to me when I was free? Im free now. Miss Herthum asked me to deliver this to bitch Nora, and after that I have nothing to do, so I can talk to you. With that, Jessie put a document in her hand on the desktop, then she came over and took Jasons arm and walked out, saying, Lets go, you cante here in the future, this foxs den is very slutty. Baby, youre not allowed to leave, were not done talking to each other yet. Nora spoke up. Jessie, however, dragged Jason out of the room without a word. Jason was caught in the middle, he was really screaming at the sky, heughed bitterly, the only way to say: Miss Allen, I still have things to do, I will go first. Ill talk to youter if theres anything else. Nora was furious, she came forward with big strides, the spectacr and proud breasts trembled three times a step, almost wanting to crack the clothes out, she looked at Jessie has dragged Jason out of the door, but also stopped in her tracks, she suddenly smiled, the pair of charming eyes with water waves flowing, and muttered to herself: This bitch Jessie, this is to fight with I want to fight? Well, lets see who we can beat and who can take Baby down first! Chapter 189 The Return of the Brothers! After walking out, Jessie originally took Jasons hand and let go of it. Jasons face, he also felt quite embarrassed, the scene that happened in Noras office, more or less will make people misunderstand. He took a look at Jessies face and knew that this beautiful secretary must have misunderstood. But he has no intention to make any exnation, anyway, he himself asked his conscience is good. Besides, this thing sometimes the more you describe it, the more you exin it, the more you cover it up. Jason didnt say anything, but Jessie could not help herself, she red at Jason and said, It seems you are not a good thing either, this is only the first day here and you are seduced by bitch Nora. Jason was stunned, and he said with a straight face, Little Jessie, Im not being seduced!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This is a matter of reputation can not be ambiguous. Jessie stared at Jason, with a face that believed you before the devil. When the elevator stopped, Jessie walked out, and Jason followed, staying by Jessies side. Jessie frowned slightly and said, I said Jason, what do you keep following me for? Little Jessie, didnt you say you were free to have a nice chat with me now? I was free when I said that, but now Im not free again. Im busy, how can I work when you follow me around like this? Jason was speechless, this woman flip-flopped faster than a book ah. Arent you smitten with bitch Nora? You go after her. Jessie spoke up again. Well, then Ill talk to Miss Allen. Jason said. YouC Jessie suddenly blushed with exasperation, she stared at Jason, said, Whats good about that bitch Nora? The whole thing is a vixen, just a little bigger boobs and a little bigger ass. The whole day is either to hook up with this or that, such a vixen you also go to find? Jason didnt know what to say for a while. In the first sentence, he said he should go to Nora, and in the next sentence, he wasnt allowed to go to Nora, so it seems that this woman is really a creature of the heart. Of course, Jason also understands that Jessies reaction is not that she has any good feelings for him, nor is it that she is jealous or something when she sees him go to Nora. Not at all, but Jessie is secretly having a battle with Nora. Thispetition has only been a long time, of course, thepetition of chips is not just him, there may be other things in terms of thepetition also exists, who does not obey who. Jessie saw Nora intentionally or unintentionally seducing Jason, and herpetitive spirit was aroused, wanting to win Nora in the open, so she pulled Jason away and wouldnt let Jason go to Nora. To put it bluntly, in Jessies eyes, Jason is just a bargaining chip for her topete with Nora, nothing to do with good feelings. Jason also will not be narcissistic that he can make the long-legged beautiful secretary in front of him for the point, and even he can vaguely see that Jessie for men seems to look a little disgusted and cold. This makes him cant help but have a thought C this beautiful secretary should not be sexually frigid, right? Jason went to check on Franks security guards, then he reported back to Sally and drove back to Oakshire University. Jason also made a general n to set aside one or two days a week toe over and conduct some training for the Herthum Groups security guards to strengthen their own physical fitness and resilience. When Sally arranged to give him the position of head of the security department, she already said that he did not have toe to thepany every day to clock in, which is simr to a name. Jason will do his best to strengthen the security of Herthum Group and start to investigate the security problems in Herthum Group. None of this will happen overnight and will take some time to n andplete. It waste afternoon when Jason drove back to Oakshire University. By this time, the afternoon military training of the freshmen had ended, and he felt that he could step down as the temporary instructor, since Lukas had returned anyway, and it would be good for her to continue to lead the girls of the thirdpany and toon. However, these days of military training down, Jason to the threepanies of a toon of girls is also produced a certain affection, all of a sudden to step down is really some reluctance. But at the end of the day, Lukas is their official instructor, so the big deal is to check on the girls military training in the thirdpany and toon when they are on duty. Jason went back to Bamboo Residence. After stopping the car and going into his house, he was thinking about calling Lukas, somehow the news he got from Manjusaka yesterday about the terrorist forces in the Dark World infiltrating Carovia made him feel vaguely uneasy. From the information revealed by Lukas, the military intelligence bureau also knew the news, Jason thought that as long as the military side of the joint National Security Bureau deployment down, should be able to stop the infiltration of terrorists in the dark world. As he was thinking, his cell phone rang, he took a look at the phone call, a smile immediately appeared at the corner of his mouth, he answered the phone and said, Hello, Cameron? Haha, Jason, thats me. I have led Nathan, Bear, Dragon and other brothers back to Oakshire. On the phone, came Camerons cheerful voice. Jasons face lit up with joy as he said, Cameron you guys are back? When do you get to the airport? Ill pick you up. No, no, actually it arrived two hours ago. I didnt tell you at the time, and only called you when the drinks and food and stuff were ready now. Cameron smiled, then said, If you have nothing to do now, thene over to my mahogany processing nt side, we a few brothers drink a meal. Jason froze for a moment, came back to his senses and said with a smile, Damn, you arrived a long time ago, ah? Beforeing back also did not say in advance, not enough righteousness ah! Jason, I know youre pretty busy too. Ratty has more or less told me about what happened in Oakshire recently. Cameron smiled and continued, I thought I wouldnt have to wake you up when I got back, so when I get the drinks ready, wouldnt it be nice if you just came over for a drink? If you me me, then when youe, Ill drink three sses of wine first. Haha, well, thats what you said. Are you all at Everto Furniture Factory now? Yes, the brothers I came back with are here. OK, then Ill go over there now. Lets have a good drink tonight. Thats for sure. Then Ill wait for you toe over. Good, good. Jason spoke up and ended the call with Cameron. Jason put down the phone and could not help but smile, he was thinking that these days Cameron and the others should almost return to Oakshire, and today he really received a call from Cameron. The return of brothers, this is a happy event, get together must be a big drink. Jason also did not bother to change clothes, continue to wear this security uniform on the body and walked out, after sitting on the predator, drove all the way to Everto Furniture Factory. Chapter 190 – Magnificence and Righteousness! Everto Furniture Factory. Rumble! A rumbling vibration like a giant beast roaring engine sound from far and near, followed by the sight of a tough shape, the body of a huge explosion-proof off-road vehicles whistling to. Jason is here! Inside the furniture factory, came Rattys excited voice. Immediately, there was a figure rushed out, led by a man in his thirties, short hair square face, the contours of a face looked like the hard rock polished and made, revealing a resolute and hard aura, not a tall figure, but itself is a share of the sky-rising heroic in the diffusion. This is none other than Cameron! Camerons right is a sturdy mountain of a man, tiger back, eyes like copper bells, their own thick muscles will be wearing an undershirt bulging up, it looks as if he is a force, the body of the undershirt are going to be the pent-up muscles to burst. Thats exactly what Bear is. On the left is a quiet-looking man, quiet in a cool and calm intention, it is Nathan. In addition there are Dragon, Bee, Wolf, Ratty and several others, all followed by Cameron rushed out. Squeak! After the giant SUV roared up, a m on the brakes and the car stopped in front of Everto Furniture Factory, the door opened and Jason jumped out of the car. Jason! Cameron smiled and took a big step to meet him. Haha, Cameron, youre back atst! Jasonughed, walked over, had a bear hug with Cameron, and came to hammer each others backs a few times. Jason! Nathan, Bear, Wolf, Bee and several others also all spoke up, looking at Jason with a respectful and admiring gaze. They are all bloodthirsty men and know how to be grateful. They know that if it wasnt for Jasons righteousness to rescue Cameron some time ago, Cameron and the dozen or so men being held by the San Escobar Independence Army would have been in grave danger. In addition to this kindness, Nathan and their admiration for Jasons skills and courage, alone into the San Escobar Independence Army barracks, to take rescue operations, in addition to having a terrifying skills as the bottom line, but also to have the guts over people. Ive been looking forward to your return for a long time. cameron, you guys are really, you didnt say anything in advance when you came back. Jason said with a smile. Cameronughed and said, Ratty said you were working as a security guard and instructor at Oakshire University, so I figured youd be busy too. So I didnt tell you, when youre free tonight, Ill ask you toe over for a drink. Lets go, the food and drinks are ready, Jason youe then start drinking freely. Jason nodded as he followed Cameron as they walked to the back of the furniture factory and into the three-story building. A round table in the hall has been served on a te of dishes, wine is also naturally rare, a bottle of has been ced on the table. Jason and Cameron and others sat down, bottles were opened, and wine was served directly from one porcin bowl to another. Jason, without further ado, Ill drink to these three bowls first! Cameron opened his mouth, took a bottle of wine, gurgled and poured it inside the bowl, poured a bowl full, drank it directly, drank three bowls in a row, and only then did he stop. Cameron, I fucking appreciate your gung-ho streak. Brothers, what are you waiting for? Come on, lets have a bowl! Lets concentrate our firepowerter and put Cameron down first. Jasonughed and lifted the bowl of wine in front of him. Nathan, Bear and the othersughed and also picked up their bowls of wine and finished them in one gulp. After three rounds of wine, the atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger. Jason fetched a bowl of soup and took a couple of sips, asking, Cameron, are thingspletely settled at Golden Triangle? Cameron nodded and said, Basically its all sorted out and some of the brothers have been arranged to go over to Callum Hayes. I also just brought back these brothers. Its nice to be able to get back in one piece. Since were back in the city, lets start from the beginning. Jason smiled. Cameron also smiled and said, Yes, its all about starting from scratch and conquering from the beginning! As he spoke, Cameron remembered something and said, By the way, Jason, this is your card. The 30 million dors have all been stored in this card. This is a ck gold card from a Swiss bank, opened with the identity information you left behind. The password is thest six digits of the card number. Cameron handed Jason an envelope containing the ck and gold card, which represented nobility and privilege, in addition to some terms and conditions for opening the card, etc. Jason nodded, the money is the initial European military industry female BOSS, Luca, entrusted to bring over to him, ready to take to rescue Cameron, the back can not use, then this money is naturally to return to Luca. Jason, Ive heard from Ratty that youve had a few moves since I got back. theres a force in Oakshire called Nine Dragons that has repeatedly offended you, right? Cameron said. Oh? Ratty told you all about that? Jason smiled and nced at Ratty. Ratty smiled slightly embarrassed and said, Jason, Mr. Dickson asked up some things, so I told him what I knew. Camerons eyes sank and he said in a cold voice, What kind of shit force is this Nine Dragons? Jason, now that were all back, find a time to act together and take this Nine Dragons down. This is good! Shit, if you dare to offend Jason, then fight back. Bear said in a jarring voice. Offending Jason, as far as Im concerned, theres no need for this force to have a foothold in Oakshire. Nathan also sneered. Ratty said, Mr. Dickson, the boss of that Nine Dragons, Mr. Wetmore, is dead. the personnel of Nine Dragons is now wanted by the police, so to speak, is disintegrated. Oh? Cameron was stunned, looked at Jason and said, I assume this is Jasons handiwork too? Jason lit a cigarette and exhaled: Mr. Wetmore is indeed dead, I killed him with my own hands, but faked to be his suicide, Mr. Wetmore led Nine Dragons is indeed repeatedly trying to kill me. The real offense that made me angry was that he sent someone to kidnap the sister of one of my brothers in arms to ckmail me. Jason had nothing to hide from Cameron and his brothers, and he continued, Myrade died just over a month ago. His parents and sister live in Oakshire, and I promised him that I would take care of his family, especially his sister. So, Mr. Wetmores movepletely enraged me, and after I saved Cillian, I infiltrated Dragons Hall, found the evidence of the crime of Nine Dragons led by Mr. Wetmore, and killed him. Thetter matter, leave it to the police to deal with can not be better. So thats how it is. Cameron opened his mouth and said in a cold voice, So upromising, even the unrted people around him, killing him directly is considered cheap. Otherwise, in our hands, we would have to torture him for days and nights to make him regreting to this world. Jason smiled and said, Its behind us. Come on, keep drinking. Drink! It seems like I havent even toasted Jason yet. Im not toasting either. Wolf you take it easy, Ill start with a toast, one by one, how about a drink with Jason. Bee and others have spoken up, and it looks like they are going to take turns to have a drink with Jason. Jason drank with his brothers for the sake of pleasure, naturally, all of them and they drank one by one. At the end of the drink, each one has been a little drunk. Cameron barred his cigarette and exhaled a mouthful of smoke before saying, Jason, Ive said hello to you in advance. You know my temper, not only me, sitting here brothers are the same, to say in the city to enjoy peace and quiet that is not done, no fun. We still prefer to fight in the battlefield in blood, thats cool so that in the future, what war, what action, you have to talk to us a few brothers, we fight together side by side!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jason smiled, lifted his ss again, and said with a smile, Yes, no problem! For future conquests,e on, lets drink together! Fuck! A cheerful voice passed out, also bursting out with endless pride and righteousness. Chapter 191 – Darkness descends! (I) Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. When Jason woke up, it was already sunrise. Last night with Cameron and his gang, he really drank a lot, even with his drinking capacity, he was also dizzy. However, he was able to drive all the way back, but when he arrived at the Bamboo Residence, he couldnt remember how he got into bed and fell asleep. Jason got up from the bed, still wearing the same clothes he was wearingst night, and now smelling, with a strong odor of alcohol. He had to walk towards the bathroom and take a shower first. After taking a shower anding out, he felt much fresher and walked out after changing into another security uniform. Jason looked at the time, it was already 11:30, and it was almost time for the morning military training to be over. Since Lukas came back, Jason handed back the task of military training to her, and it really felt a lot easier. Better go see if there are any duty assignments, and by the way, check out the girls of the 3rd Company 1st toon. Jason muttered to himself. All the way to the yground, really saw some military training team has begun to disband, some male and female students walking out, see him will also say hello. Huh? Isnt this the security brother? Brother Security, when can you be an instructor for us too? Security brother is really handsome, can I take a picture with you? Ill take it too- Some enthusiastic girls gathered around, Jason was too embarrassed to refuse, until with these enthusiastic girls one by one are photographed after this to get away. Jason saw the girls from the thirdpany toon, who had been dismissed, but hadnt left yet, and were huddled around Lukas talking about something. When Jason came over, some of the girls saw it and they all immediately screamed with joy C Sir. Miller is here! Sir. Miller, why dont you continue our military training? Yeah, Sir. Miller, we all miss you! The girls of the thirdpanys toon gathered around and chattered one after another. Jason had a hard time getting them to quiet down, he said, Students, madam Murphy is your official instructor. The other day madam Murphy had some business, so I came to take over the instructor for a few days. Now that madam Murphy is back, I cant overstep my authority, can I? Dont you like the way madam Murphy is leading you? Like, we like madam Murphy too. but we like you just as much. Yeah, both of you instructors are so nice, we couldnt let go! Can Sir. Miller train us with madam Murphy? This is a good idea! One by one, the girls immediately got excited. Lukas came over and said with a smile, If you guys like him to lead you, then Ill let him out. Ill make a report and Jason will be your official instructor from now on, how about that? Jason heard, a face are ck, he really want to press this woman to the ground to beat up, all day to think about finding things for themselves, she is with their own feud, right? madam Murphy, you cant do that. Im just a security guard- Jason said in a rush. But your professionalism is not inferior to any of the instructors. As long as I apply to the top, I will be able to pass as well. Lukas swore with conviction. Jasons face is even darker, with Lukass identity, she really wants to apply so of course 100% through. In this way, Jason sat down the identity of the instructor, she ispletely free down, this calction is really good. This is not possible, I am only a temporary instructor, eventually the girls of the thirdpany toon or you will be the right name to lead. Jason of course will not agree, this is not nothing to find trouble. Hey Jason, does that mean you dont want to give military training to the girls in 3rd Company 1st toon? Can you afford to let them like you? Lukas said without good humor. Sir. Miller, we really cant leave you alone. Yeah, Sir. Miller, just take us with you! Why dont you and madam Murphy take us with you, Sir. Miller, and that will solve the problem? The girls of the thirdpanys first toon immediately spoke up. Jason finally really had no choice but to think of apromise and said, Then lets do it this way, Ill take you guys for about two or three days a week from now on, depending on my time. But mainly madam Murphy lead you guys, how about that? Yeah, great! Sir. Miller, love you so much! Sir. Miller is so handsome, love you to death! These girls immediately cheered, and even ire, who had not spoken, had a quietly beautiful and gorgeous smile at the corners of her mouth. As for Lukas, the jade face, which looks like a silver te, is a smile that seeded in pulling Jason down. Jason heart a burst of exasperation, if not for the presence of threepanies of a toon of girls can not be angry, Im afraid he would have pped a few to Lukas that plump round ass. Oakshire Airport.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A flight from overseas slowlynded. Passengers, most of whom were Carovians, stepped off this flight. In addition to that, there are also some foreigners. There was a group of foreigners on this ne, a group that hade to visit the area around Oakshire. The passengers on this ne havee out of the cabin, among them seven Western-faced men also walked out with the flow of people, these seven people obviously not with the foreign tour group, but came alone. The entry gates are also checked very strictly, passports, identity documents, etc. are carefully checked, and after a while, the seven Western men passed through the gates without any problems and they walked out. I saw one of the men walk to the airport locker, he entered the password and opened one of the lockers, which has a car key. Obviously, these seven people were secretly met by someone, this car key is the secretly met by someone left, they arrived after knowing the password toe to im. They walked out of the airport, went to the parking lot, and found the car that corresponded to this car key, which was a seven-passenger Ford Racer SUV. These seven people have gotten into the car. Whew! Once this car started, it was whizzing towards the front, extremely fast. At the same time, the seven people in the car after they get on, their own breath also changed abruptly, bing gloomy and bloodthirsty, invisible with a fierce and murderous horror from their bodies, extremely terrifying and amazing! Then, it is to see them have reached out towards the face a wipe, a thin as a cicada wing human skin mask was wiped down directly by them, the above is still stained with some blood. These masks are obviously made from the skin of a real human face, equivalent to stripping a persons face down, and then made, and then through some high-tech means, these human skin masks set into the face, so as to achieve the point of falsehood! In other words, these seven people were infiltrated into Oakshire by means of disguise, and the passports and identity information they presented at the time of passing through security were all fake. Fuck, finally got this damn mask off, it was ufortable on my face. A stout, mountain-like man in the back seat opened his mouth, holding a wet wipe in his hand to wipe some of the blood left on his face. Carl, check the path to where were going. At this time, sitting in the passenger seat of a man spoke, he also took off the human skin mask, revealing his original face, a face looks extremely rough, eyes gloomy, flushed with ayer of blood, the aura of pressure emanating from itself is as severe as a sharp axe! In fact, his name is Blood Axe, in the world of darkness is a fierce reputation, is a hands stained with blood ruthless role. Boss, Im driving along with the navigation. The ce seems to be a mountainous forest area. The man named Carl opened his mouth, he was in charge of driving, with a cell phone in one hand, looking at the navigation route on his phone driving. Chapter 192 – Darkness descends! (II) On the outskirts of the countryside, in a mountain forest off the beaten path. Whew! A car came whistling by, it was the Ford Racer SUV. Squeak! This SUV drove to this mountainous area, immediately stopped, the car immediately havee down seven Western men, dark and gloomy aura from their bodies emitted, with a bloodthirsty killing machine, just that aura on their bodies is enough to make people shudder. Boss, this is the ce. A man opened his mouth, his skin is bronze, the exposed muscle lines rise up, it looks as if it is cast in iron, containing a violent burst of power. Blood Axe nodded as he turned his head to a man at his side and said in a cold voice, Scorpion, then go find it. Boss, no problem. Scorpion opened his mouth andughed, he took out a signal detector, the signal began to receive, immediately after the interface of the detector appeared a red dot, apparently the location of this red dot has a signal band emitted from. Boss, this way. Scorpion opened his mouth and took the lead in walking forward. Walked into the mountain forest, followed the direction of the source of the signal emission, all the way deep inside the mountain forest, and finally Scorpion stopped, because from the detector showed that the band of the signal was emitted from this neighborhood. Soon, Blood Axe they are to find the exact location of the signalunch, that is a cave entrance, the cave entrance outside with some dead leaves and vines to cover up. After the outeryer of cover is set aside, it reveals a cave entrance of about one and a half meters in height. And inside the mouth of this cave, there really is a source of emission, the signal captured by the detector in Scorpions hand was emitted from this source. Inside the cave, there are threerge boxes, and soon, these three boxes have been carried out. After the three boxes were opened, it was clear that they contained a firearm, and the other box contained a bundle of time bombs! A man picked up an M16 assault rifle, casually examined it, and said with an open-mouthed smile, Boss, do you think you can go on a killing spree when the timees? I like that bloody taste of bullets sweeping across the flesh and blood. Carlos, this time the mission must bepleted, otherwise we all can not bear the wrath of His Majesty the King! So, before the mission ispleted, each and every one of you give me a little more serious, must not be sloppy half! Blood Axe eyes gaze sunk, said in a cold voice. The man named Carlosughed and looked unimpressed as he said, Boss, what do you think there is in this city that can stand up to us? Its no exaggeration to say that as long as we have enough weapons at hand, we canpletely wash this city in blood. Even if the special forces stationed in this area came over, it would not be enough to fear. Having said that, we have to be cautious. This time, we must get that bio-energy technology, this is an order from His Majesty the Monarch! Blood Axe spoke up. A month or so ago, His Majesty sent out the Blood Moon and Gold Lions and failed to intercept the woman in the Amazon Rainforest, allowing her to be rescued. Carl opened his mouth and continued, Afterwards, we found out that it was Satan who came to the rescue in that instance. Otherwise, the woman would have fallen into the hands of His Majesty the King. Satan the Evil! Blood Axe could not help but speak, when he silently read this name, the pupils in his eyes could not help but slightly cold shrink up, vaguely with a trace of scorn. No matter who dares to mess with His Majesty the King, they will die! Even Satan is no exception! Blood Axe spoke up, he then sneered and said, His Majesty the Monarch has sent a team led by three Darkness Guards to deal with the Satan Operation Group, and I wonder how Satan will feel when he learns the news of the Satan Operation Groups demise. With that, Blood Axe said in a deep voice, All right, grab your weapons and get ready to start moving. The seven men in the field immediately picked the weapons in the box, they opened their tactical backpacks and loaded some bullets and the bundle of time bombs into the tactical backpacks. At the same time, they all changed into a ckbat uniform, only to see that the ckbat uniform all have an identical pattern mark C There is a throne in the background of the darkness, and a seated figure outlined on the throne! For this throne figure pattern mark, as long as the people in the dark world will never be unfamiliar, because this pattern mark represents the most powerful and terrifying force in the dark world C Night Shadow! The throne in the pattern represents the Dark Throne, and the figure on the throne represents none other than Night Emperor! Obviously, these seven people are Night Shadows manpower, they infiltrated Oakshire this time, and have weapons in hand, for them these vicious extremists, absolutely capable of creating the greatest terrorist crisis! After all the weapons and ammunition in the three crates were put away, Blood Axe had the three crates put back into the cave entrance and covered the entrance with dead leaves. Then Blood Axe took out a tabletputer, he clicked on a folder, then clicked on a picture, it was actually a picture of the Herthum Group headquarters building, he said in a deep voice: Our target location for this mission is here, Herthum Group! He then clicked on another photo of a stunningly beautiful and wless woman, and it was Sally! This woman is our target, and she is also the chairman of the Herthum Group. It is said that she is the one who developed that bio-energy technology. So, she is very smart. On the other hand, she is also so stunningly beautiful that she has only seen it in her life. Blood Axe narrowed his eyes and stared at the photo, a cold smile spread around his mouth. Boss, we understand. So when do we leave? Carlos asked. Snake, Jamie, you two are in charge of controlling the entire Herthum Group! Scorpion, Carlos, you two go with me to capture this woman! Blood Axe said in a deep voice. Understood! The remaining six people in the field spoke up, and their eyes immediately flooded with an iparably cold, blood-colored killing machine.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lets move while were at it! At this point in time, it shouldnt be off duty yet, so rush over there, just in time to intercept this woman! Blood Axe said as he led the six men towards the outside of the mountain forest. Just out of this mountain forest, suddenly, Blood Axes cell phone rang through and. He looked at the caller ID on his phone, but he did pick up the phone and said, Hello, Mr. Doyle? Hello, thank you very much for the car you provided at the airport. So you have arrived? Thats great! This time you guys are here, I have an unrequited request from my side, I hope you guys can help out, I want to deal with a person! Oh? With Mr. Doyles skills, there are still people in this city who cant be dealt with? Wouldnt it be better if you guys did it, it would be more effective and wouldnt leave traces? Of course, the pay is good, and you will never be allowed to work for nothing. Mr. Doyle is very kind. Killing a person on my side is something I can do by the way. However, I am not avable now, I have a task to do. I will contact Mr. Doyle after this mission ispleted. A mission? You guys didnte over this time to get the goods? No, no, no, that bio-shipment was just one of them. Not the main mission of this one. Well, Mr. Doyle, Ill leave you to it, Ive got a lot of catching up to do! Blood Axe spoke up, and with that he hung up the phone unceremoniously. Chapter 193 Terrorist Crisis! Bamboo Residence. It was already mealtime, but Lukas said he didnt want to eat in the cafeteria and had toe to Jasons house to cook. Jason had no choice but to return with her to the house at Bamboo Residence. I mean, madam Murphy, did I piss you off or something? You think Im so bad? You want to give me trouble all day long, are you itching for a fight? When he returned to the house, Jason said in an annoyed voice. Lukas looked at Jason and said, Hey, what do you mean? So much anger for no reason. Military training was supposed to be your duty, and you had to drag me into it. Jason ckened his face. Lukasughed and said, So its about this. You cant me me for that, can you? Cant you see that the girls of the thirdpanys toon like you so much? Couldnt you bear to turn down their offer? Dont youe on. You wouldnt have been like this if you had taken a stand. You are obviously trying to pull me down. Jason said in a good-natured way. Lukasughed and said, Anyway, you agreed to do so, still want to back out? Well, Ill go cook first Lukas said and was about to walk to the kitchen when her phone suddenly rang. Lukas took out her phone and she immediately answered the call, Hello, any information yet? What do you mean? A suspicious terrorist has infiltrated Oakshire? Suspected to be from the Dark World? Is this information true? The next moment, Lukass face rose in shock, and his tone became grave. Jason heard Lukas voice and his face froze C there were already terrorists in the Dark World infiltrating Oakshire? His face sank, the sharpness in his eyes dawned, and he scurried forward with an arrow step, saying in a deep voice: Lukas, what did you just say? Terrorists from the dark world have infiltrated Oakshire? Lukas did not respond to Jasons words, she said into the phone: Whats going on? Why did the Dark World infiltrate before they noticed? What about the prior security, barriers, and inspections? Its amazing that people from the dark world have infiltrated! How many people were there? What is the probability of confirming the infiltration of Oakshire? There is almost a 100% probability that they have infiltrated Oakshire? Damn, what exactly are the intentions of these dark world people infiltrating Oakshire? Lukas face changed one after another. Jason didnt know who Lukas was talking to, but he heard Lukas talking and had realized that unknown forces in the dark world had infiltrated Oakshire. What is the intention of the Dark Worlds manpower to infiltrate Oakshire? Jason frowned, fiercely, a sh of light in his mind, thought of a terrifying possibility, immediately a harsh and appalling killing aura on his body instantly rose to the heavens, like an abyss like a prison of terror. Come with me! Jason took Lukas by the arm and walked towards the house. Jason, where are you dragging me to? Lukas asked sharply. If the forces of the Dark World have infiltrated Oakshire, then they have only one purpose! We need to get there as fast as we can, or it will be toote! Jason spoke in a deep voice. What? You know the intentions of the Dark Worlds manpowering to Oakshire? Lukas face was stunned. Jason pulled Lukas to the front yard parked Paramount Marauder, opened the door and sat on it, after Lukas also got in he started the car, whistling, towards the Herthum Group and rushed away. On the way, he took out his cell phone to dial Sallys cell phone number, the phone rang for a while, but no one answered. Jason immediately called Frank, the head of security, and when he got through this time, he immediately said in a deep voice: Frank, you immediately gather all the security guards and start evacuating all the people in thepany! At the same time, immediately go to Miss Herthum, the first time to ask Miss Herthum evacuation! If its toote, then have Miss Herthum hide! No matter what, protect Miss Herthum! Dont ask why, do what I say immediately! Then, Jason immediately called Taylors phone number, and when he got through, he immediately said in a deep voice, Taylor, immediately organize all police officers to go to Herthum Group headquarters building! At the same time, inform your chief to request the armed police force soldiers to go to Herthum Group! After saying this, Jason put down his cell phone, he almost put the gas pedal to the bottom, and did not care about the red light, green light, with the fastest speed towards the Herthum Group and drove away. Are you sure that the Dark Worlds manpower will travel to attack the Herthum Group you speak of? asked Lukas.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jasons eyes sunk, he slowly said: A month or so ago, Amazon Rainforest in the rescue of that woman, you know her identity? She happens to be in Oakshire, her name is Sally, it is the chairman of the Herthum Group! Coincidentally, I met her at a party the other day and she recognized me, but I didnt identify myself with her on the spot. Even so, she knew in her heart that I was the one who escorted him all the way out of that rainforest in the first ce! Lukas face was stunned, hearing this, she actually did not have much sense of surprise, she said, So you already know. Jason picked up on the implication of Lukas words and asked, What do you mean? Could it be that you already knew Sallys identity? I rushed back to the capital military headquarters the other day, and when I returned to the military headquarters, Old Mr. Pepper just revealed Sallys identity to me. Originally I wanted to tell you yesterday morning when I returned, but at that time you were in a hurry to give the new students military training, so I didnt say anything. I also wanted to wait untilter to tell you about this matter. I didnt expect you to know Sallys identity even before I did. Lukas said. Since you already know Sallys identity, couldnt you have thought that the most likely reason for someone from the Dark World to infiltrate Oakshire is to target her? Jason asked. Lukas took a deep breath as she said, I thought of that too, but Im just not quite sure. I dont know how many people from the Dark World have infiltrated this time, so Ill contact the military immediately and have them mobilize the nearest fighters from the Flying Dragon Special Forces to Oakshire! I hope its not toote! Herthum Group. Frank received Jasons call he looked a little surprised, he did not know what was going on. But he could hear the serious and earnest tone of Jasons phone call, and after thinking about it, he decided to do as Jason said. Otherwise, if something really happens, then you can regret toote; even if it is nothing, the responsibility is not on their own. Immediately, Frank picked up the walkie-talkie to notify all the security guards. However just then C Whew! A Ford Racer SUV came roaring in suddenly, speeding directly down the front of the Herthum Groups za. There is no parking here at Herthum Groups za. Frank frowned at the sight of this, and he immediately walked up and prepared to let the car go. Bang! The car door opened, the passenger seat of Blood Axe first down, saw the oing Frank, his eyes a sh of murder, not waiting for Frank to start, he kicked towards Frank. With a bang, the leg kicked Franks chest, a huge force passed along the leg, Franks sturdy body like a broken kite flew backwards, and coughed out blood from his mouth. Immediately after, the SUV hase down one by one with a thick smell of blood men, they get out of the car, immediately with the fastest speed rushed into the Herthum Group. Chapter 194 Hostage Taking! (I) Blood Axe rushed into the lobby of Herthum Group in a single bound. There were also security guards in the lobby, and when four or five of them saw Blood Axe and the others rushing in aggressively, they immediately greeted them. But the next moment, each of these security guards had a look of fear in their eyes, and their legs were going weak. The fact that Blood Axe has taken out a gun from his tactical backpack, plus the bloodthirsty, cold killing machine that pervades Blood Axes body, makes the security guards and some people in the lobby go cold. Bang! Blood Axe pointed his gun up and fired a shot, and he said in a cold voice, If you dont want to die, then get on the ground, all of you. Blood Axe speaks the Caroviannguage, but its a bit stiff and awkward, but still barely understandable. Ah Those front desk girls at the reception desk could not help but exim in shock after seeing this scene, their faces changed color and their hearts were terrified to the extreme. They have never seen such a scene? In their view, such a scene can only be seen in the movie, but never was a live performance. Snakes beady gaze looked toward these receptionists, and an assault rifle he carried in his hand was pointed at these receptionists, and under the ck muzzle of the gun, these receptionists had already gone weak, and one by one, they were on the ground, their faces buried deep, and they were shivering. Snake, Jamie, close the doors and lock them down! Seal off the whole building and no one inside will get out! Blood Axe spoke up and continued, Carl, the control room is on the third floor. You go to the control room on the third floor, responsible for the control of the elevators, surveince, shut down the use of all elevators, except for our people, no one in the building is allowed to take the elevator. Check the CCTV footage of every floor, any unusual movement, kill directly without amnesty! Mad Dog, after the whole building is under control, you start going to nt the bombs. Yes, boss! The terrorists of Night Shadow who had received the order spoke up. That Miss Herthums office is said to be on the top floor, the 36th. scorpion, Carlos, lets go. Lets go and meet this beautiful chairman. Blood Axe raised his mouth and smiled, revealing a bloody, cruel, cold smile. Blood Axe and his team have gone through a brutal special training, their own body is extremely strong, plus this time the operation they are obviously after full preparation and nning, almost the entire Herthum Group are studied thoroughly. So when Blood Axe gave the order, the rest of the group was already in action. The third floor, the department of security is on the third floor. In addition, there is a monitoring room on the third floor, which can monitor the situation of each floor. In addition, there is also the control of thepanys elevator, which is also in the monitoring room. Carl has rushed up to the third floor, this floor is basically nothing, but the monitoring room is with two security guards on duty. Carl walked straight over and the two security guards saw it and one of them said in a loud voice, Who are you? Bang Bang! In response to the two security guards were two gunshots, Carls hand holding the pistol muzzle still smells like wisps of smoke. Carl stepped into the monitoring room and began operating in real time, sealing off the rest of the elevators while monitoring movement in each floor. At this time, Blood Axe, Scorpion and Carlos had stepped into an elevator controlled by Carl, and the elevator went straight up and up towards the top floor. Thirty-sixth floor. Inside a closed conference room. Sally was in a meeting with the head of the bioenergy department and the core technical staff, and she was still unaware of what was happening outside. When the meeting was held, her cell phone was also turned off to avoid any disturbance from the outside world. The meeting was important because it involved the use of thepanys newly developed bioenergy technology and many other things. Sally is listening to the speech of an R&D expert, she is very serious, a stunningly beautiful and wless jade face showing a contemtive look from time to time. Just then C Bang! A loud boom came violently from the doorway and actually saw the door to the conference room being kicked open. Sally willow eyebrows slightly knitted, face has shown a trace of displeasure, the other people in the conference room was also disturbed, have turned their heads towards the door of the conference room to see. At this point, it was Blood Axe who was seen walking in first, while his left hand also grabbed a woman by the hair and dragged her in, this woman was none other than Jessie! Little Jessie! Sallys face was shocked and she stood up violently while her beautiful eyes looked at Blood Axe sternly and asked in a cold voice, Who are you? Scorpion and Carlos also walked in, both of them with guns in their hands, and when they walked in they both held their guns and pulled the trigger towards the ceiling. Bang Bang Bang! The ear-piercing sound of gunshots rang out, the rest of the people in the conference room all changed their faces in shock,pletely terrified, and even some legs trembled with weakness and copsed in their seats. Seeing this scene, Sally a heart constantly sinking, she has realized that the three Western men who broke in, only afraid that those vicious terrorists. Hello, Chairman Sally. My name is Blood Axe, and I hope I can make a good first impression on you on our first meeting. Blood Axe spoke. Ah let me out, I want out, I want out! At this time, in the conference room, a middle-aged man seemed to be greatly stimted, he could not bear the pressure of that fear, stood up violently, to rush towards the door.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The corners of Carlos mouth lifted in a grim, cold smile as he drew a pistol and aimed it at the middle-aged man. Bang! Shots rang out and blood sttered. This middle-aged man fell down in response to the sound. Wow At once, the twenty or so people in the conference room all rose in panic, causing a terrifyingmotion. Everyone stay put, stay where you are, dont move! Sally shouted loudly in a hurry. Pop, pop, pop! Blood Axe pped his hands as if apuding Sally as he smiled and said, It seems that Miss Herthum is still able to keep herposure. Tell these men of yours that whoever makes a move will die! Sally herself is actually very scared, a heart is pounding, but she experienced Amazon Rainforest in the chase to escape, when faced with such scenes, more or less than normal people will be more able to stabilize their emotions, so that they can calm down. Then again, she is the chairman of thepany, and at this time if she is not calm, she is only afraid that all these employees in the conference room will be brutally murdered. Will you release that woman you have under your control? Shes just a woman, she cant threaten you at all. Sally said. Oh sure! Blood Axe smiled as he released his left hand from holding Jessies hair and reached out to help her smooth it out, smiling, This beautifuldy, Im sorry for my unreasonable behavior earlier. In fact, I am a very gentleman man. You are really beautiful, especially these long legs, which captivated me. Jessies face was terrified, and goose bumps were forming all over her body as she listened to Blood Axes words in the raw, broken Carovianguage. In her opinion, Blood Axe is a murderous demon! Little Jessie,e over here to me! Sally opened her mouth and shouted. Jessie rushed towards Sally, she was shivering a little, obviously scared to the core. Dont be afraid, its going to be okay! Sally spoke, then she took a deep breath and bravely met Blood Axes blood-curdling gaze as he asked, Blood Axe is it? May I ask what your purpose is? Zeus! said Blood Axe with a smile as he said, Im here for the Zeus Project. This, I think the wise Miss Herthum should be able to guess. Chapter 195 Hostage Taking! (II) Project Zeus! Sure enough, these people are really here for this bio-energy technology! The gaze in Sallys eyes changed color slightly, when she was being hunted by those mercenaries in Amazon Rainforest, the other partys purpose was also for this technology? She just didnt expect that she had returned to the country and these people were still haunted and chasing after her. Miss Herthum, the lives of everyone here are in your hands. Remember, when I say everyone, Im including the whole building! Blood Axe smiled as he stared at Sallys stunningly beautiful and wless jade face, his heart was already in admiration, only to feel that this woman was even more beautiful and elegant than her photos, and had a noble aura of her own. Because, now, the control of the whole building is in my hands. And, the building has also been nted with a time bomb! Blood Axe then added. Sallys face changed, and the emotion she suddenly felt at this time was not fear and terror, but anger, an unspeakable anger! These people are simply inhumane extremists who have nted time bombs throughout the building? The entire Herthum Group has thousands of employees, and these thousands of lives are being yed with and threatened by these people in front of her without mercy, which makes her feel angry! Jingle Bells At this time, it seems that someones cell phone voice came from the field, Scorpion eyes immediately a cold gaze, killing machine, he held the M16 assault rifle pointed towards the crowd in the conference room, for these ordinary people in the field, the ck hole in the muzzle of the gun represents the death! Stop! Tell the people under your hands to stop! Sally shouted as she saw this, she then said, If you kill any more people, then you wont get anything in the end! Blood Axes eyes narrowed as he waved his hand toward Scorpion, then he looked around the room and said coldly in that broken Carovianguage, If you dont want to die, then stay where you are and put your hands in the air. If I hear the phone ringing again, you wont be so lucky! Knock, knock, knock! At this time, there are footsteps outside the conference room, is to see Snake escorting a dozen men and women came in, these dozen people are Herthum Group at the ministerial level or higher senior figures. It includes Abthony and Nora, the ministers. Abthony that round fat face has long been like a human face, as white as paper, he was shivering all over the fat. Of course, not only Abthony, the rest of the people are also the same, where they have experienced such a horrible thing, being held at gunpoint, life hanging in the bnce, at any time may be killed. In contrast, Nora in the midst of the most calm one, although her heart is also very scared, but at least the gaze in the eyes did not panic, still maintain a certain calm. Boss, it was identified that these people are considered the leading figures of thispany, and I escorted them all here. Snake said. Blood Axe nodded and said, Good job. Go ahead and lock down the whole building. Snake answered, before leaving, his grim gaze could not help but look deeply at Nora, deep in the eyes with a hot fire-like light in the sh. He likes to y with women, he has yed with a lot of women, but like Nora so sexy and mature and so charming and charming women, he really has not yed. So, when he saw Nora, the fire of lust in his heart instantly burned up, if not for the task at hand, he would have already made a move on Nora. Nora immediately felt a burst of goose bumps all over her body, the feeling is like a slippery snake roaming around the body, so she felt extremely nauseous. Blood Axe naturally knows Snakes nature, he looked at Snake and said, Do your part, and when its done, shes yours! Boss, no problem! Dont worry, the whole building is already under our control, not even a fly can get in! No one inside the building can escape either! Snake smiled, and before he left, his gaze looked unbearably greedy as he swept past the high, proud breasts on Noras chest. He really cant wait, but with Blood Axes words, in his opinion, this woman is already in his pocket, so theres no harm in waiting a little longer. By this time, Nora and the others had been escorted into the conference room. Miss Herthum Nora walked in and upon seeing Sally she couldnt help but speak up. Nora, its okay! Dont be afraid, everyone! I wont let anything happen to everyone! Sally opened her mouth, and at this time, she showed courage and calmness that could be said to be far beyond her age.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She came from a family, grew up with good food and clothing, and after returning to China from further studies, she took over the business empire of Herthum Group, and had a smooth journey. But only this moment, only to see the courage andmitment she showed, only some men can not do. Beautiful Ms. Sally, its time for you to make a choice! Blood Axe came forward, his vaguely blood-colored murderous gaze fixed on Sally, and said in one word. Whew! At that moment, a massive bomb-proof SUV roared up to the Herthum Groups za. The car door opened and Jason and Lukas had stepped out of the car. The gaze in Jasons eyes nced forward and saw the doorway to the Herthum Group lobby closed dead, his face sank and he said, Toote after all! He knew very well that at this point in time, the lobby door of Herthum Group should not be closed, it was close to closing time, and now the door was closed means something was wrong. What do we do now? Is there another way to sneak into the building? Lukas asked. Jasons eyes turned, and saw a figure on the right side of the square, looking very familiar, he immediately rushed over, and after approaching to see is Frank. Frank! Jason shouted. It turns out that Frank was originally kicked away by Blood Axe, and Blood Axe and others ignored him afterwards, so he escaped. When Blood Axe and the others entered the Herthum Group building, Frank immediately hid in the side of the square and called the police at the same time. Mi, Minister Miller, a group of people broke into the Herthum Group, and they all had guns in their hands. Frank hurriedly opened his mouth, his tone was trembling, and then said, I, I was trying to carry out your orders immediately after I received your call. Although I just put down the phone, a car drove up, and then a man stepped out of the car and kicked me off. How many people are there on the other side? Jason spoke in a deep voice. It seemed, it seemed like there were six or seven of them, but they were all fierce and had weapons in their hands. Frank said. Six or seven people? Jasons eyes shed sharply as he then asked, The surveince room is on the third floor, right? Which window on the wall in this building is the closest to the surveince room on the third floor? The south side, the south window. The surveince is on the south side of the third floor. Frank said in a hurry. Take us there, quick! Jason said urgently. Chapter 196 Rescue Operation! (I) On the south side of the Herthum Group building, there is no entrance and the only thing you can see is the smooth marble tile surface. Frank guessed that Jason let him lead the way over here, is trying to sneak into the building from the third floor window, the problem is so smooth marble tile surface, how to climb up? Unless disguised as Spider-Man now. When he came here, Jason looked up and did see a window on the third floor. Minister Miller, if I remember correctly, this window should be the exhaust window of the third floor bathroom. Frank said. A bathroom? Thats great! Jason opened his mouth, the gaze in his eyes searched this side of the wall, noting that there was a fire hose on the side that went straight up. Jasons eyes lit up and he immediately said, Frank, you get out of the neighborhood and ambush from a safe range. In the meantime, if anyone ising to Herthum Group in the meantime, you go and stop it and keep outsiders away. You wait for the police officers to arrive andter exin to them what is going on inside the building. Tell the police to just set up a perimeter and not to rush in! If anything happens, I will contact andmunicate with the police. Minister Miller, I understand! Frank nodded and looked at Jason differently, bing somewhat in awe. Remember when Jason was parachuted into the Herthum Group as the head of the security department, he still wanted to give Jason a challenge, even if he was strongly subdued by Jasonter, he was more or less resigned in his heart. But when the Herthum Group was in distress at the moment, the original fear and anxiety from Jasons body he suddenly felt an air of calmness,posure and confidence. This scent is infectious and also makes his originally terrified heart slowly be also smooth. He even had the illusion that Jason had the ability to defuse the crisis at hand. If thats the case, then you can imagine that Jasons identity is definitely not simple, no wonder he can be parachuted into the Herthum Group to be the head of the defense department. After Jason dismissed Frank, he began to climb up that fire duct, and behind him, Lukas followed suit, Lukas spoke up and asked, Satan, how many enemies do you think are guarding the surveince room on the third floor? Jason said with a sunken gaze in his eyes, If there are only six or seven people on the other side, then there are at most two people in the surveince room. There is also a high probability that there is only one person. After all, only one person is needed to guard the entire surveince room. The rest of the people control the other hostages and control the whole building. Our first move is to subdue and capture the enemy in the surveince room! Good!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lukas nodded. Jason and Lukas are both strong members of the special operations team, so they know very well that after these Dark World hands take control of this Herthum Group building, they will definitely take control of the surveince room. The monitoring room can monitor the movement of each floor at any time, but also to control the operation of the elevator, so as long as the control of the monitoring room, is equivalent to control the entire buildings every move. At that time, if there is anything unusual in one of the floors, they can immediately send someone to suppress and kill. Simrly, if Jason infiltrates the building, if he does not immediately kill the enemy in the surveince room, then any of his actions will be exposed to the surveince rooms security footage, then it is not a rescue operation, but waiting for the enemy toe around to kill. Thats why Jason was the first to infiltrate the surveince room on the third floor. The walls are stered with marble, so unusually smooth, just by a fire hose, Jason is still able to quickly and iparably climb up, the speed is extremely fast, like walking on the ground. This is something that if someone saw it, they would be in awe. Because such behavior is very dangerous, once the slippery hands lose their footing, that can fall into serious injury. Lukas behind, although not as fast as Jason, but also can keep up, in fact, for them such a rigorous special training in the elite of the special forces, so climbing is nothing. Soon, Jason has climbed to the height of the third floor location, this fire pipe from the third floor bathroom exhaust window and a little distance, Jason visually measured the parallel distance of about three meters away. Jason took a deep breath as he held this fire hose with one arm and his right foot against it. Then, his right leg stomped on the pipe, while his right hand also pushed on the pipe, forming a borrowed force, that instant, his whole person is towards the left side of the direction of the horizontal shift. Jasons entire body is already in mid-air traverse, the body does not have any protective measures, it can be said that such a move is really dangerous to the extreme, once the fall from this height, not dead but also crippled! Snap! Almost in the blink of an eye, Jasons body moved across from mid-air to the front and back of the exhaust window, and his hands violently grabbed the sill of this exhaust window, while his feet also rested against the wall, allowing his body to immediately stabilize. Jason felt the movement inside the window, and there was no abnormal breath, indicating that there was no one in the space inside this window. Jason built up his hands and slowly stuck his head out and looked inside along the window. Jason force a brace, his front body from this window inside, because this is a bathroom, so there will be no security cameras inside, which is also convenient for Jason to act. Soon, Jasons entire body has been drilled through this window, hended gently on both feet, his own breath has long been collected and up. Jason stood in front of the window, he extended his hands towards the window, looked at Lukas at the exhaust pipe and said in a low voice: Jump over and grab you! Lukas nodded, she is also a special training of the top special operations soldiers, simr to this in the eyes of ordinary people almost look for death dangerous action, in her eyes is not much. Lukass body is also extremely athletic, she toes a stomp, the whole person also in mid-air horizontal movement, at the same time she extended her arms. Lukas body moved across the moment, Jasons hands firmly grabbed Lukass arms, Lukass hands also first grabbed Jasons arms, Jason pulled hard, is to pull Lukas up. The two men sneaked into this bathroom silently. Jason whispered to Lukas, The surveince room is about ten to twenty meters to the right of the bathroom door. If we rashly rush out, the enemy in the surveince room will find out the situation. Well, do you have any better ideas? Lukas asked, frowning. Its best to be able to lure this enemy out of the surveince room. Jason said. How do I quote? Lukas frowned. Jason looked at Lukas, and he said, Its only at your expense. You take off the outside of your uniform. You have a T-shirt inside anyway. You pretend to be a female employee of Herthum Group, walk out of the bathroom and realize that something is wrong, then try to escape back inside the bathroom to hide. The enemy in the surveince room will see the security footage and think youre a leaky fish, and helle after you. Lukas could not help but re at Jason, but right now there is really no way out, she immediately took off her uniform, not a T-shirt inside, but a white body-hugging suspenders! The garter appears extremely thin, wearing her body, naturally, can not cover the sexy and seductive body, especially the arrogant looks particrly spectacr, so that people can not move away from the eyes. Lukas noticed Jasons gaze stare, she was annoyed and muttered, Ill have to gouge your eyes outter! After Lukas adjusted her emotions, she walked out, and just a moment after she walked out, she let out a soft cry of ah, and then she stumbled back towards the bathroom, and in the process, she tripped and fell, while holding her cell phone and deliberately pretending to make a phone call in a panic. Surveince room. Carl was paying close attention to the movement on each floor, coldly, he saw some abnormal images on the third floor, he fixed his eyes, the video screen is to see a woman running towards the bathroom, panic under also tripped and fell. Damn! Forgot to search the bathroom! Looks like theres still a leaky fish here! The gaze in Carls eyes narrowed slightly, flooded with a morose coldness. From the picture, he vaguely saw the womans beautiful face, and the sexy and beautiful body, but that beautiful face presented a panicked and frightened look like a scared little white rabbit. It happens to be still lonely here alone, its good to have a woman with you! Carlughed and got up, he checked the other floors and after confirming that there was nothing unusual he pushed open the door of the surveince room and walked in the direction of the restroom. In his opinion, a soft woman, he can effortlessly be able to capture. Chapter 197 Rescue Operation! (II) Carl walked out of the surveince room, a cold smile spreading across his lips. He walked in the direction of the bathroom, walking between his footsteps very lightly, basically did not make any noise, he did not want to rm the leaky fish. It is a beautiful thing to be able to capture a beautiful woman to apany you after a hundred years of boredom! Carl smiled, in his eyes, the woman presented on the security camera was already meat on his chopping block, there was no escape. Beauty, Iming! The smile on Carls lips grew even stronger as he approached the restroom, and through his own perception, was able to sense the aura of what appeared to be panic and disorder. There was no doubt in his mind that the scent belonged to the woman, like a panicked white rabbit waiting for him to hunt. Carl walked into this bathroom, his left hand pressed against the pistol on the side of his waist for cautions sake. This is a cautious and careful habit that he has developed over the years of fighting in the dark world, of course, he felt that there would be no surprises, an ordinary woman is just, at best, some meaningless struggle. However, just as Carls feet stepped into the bathroom, suddenly C Whoosh! An apparently ambushed figure in the fierce flight out, that speed is too fast, can be called the wind and lightning. At such a close range, Carl was simply caught off guard, not to mention drawing his gun, even before he had time to react, was to see a fist hase close! The fist momentum contains a harsh and unparalleled killing aura, the power that erupts is enough to make people feel a desperate pressure, as if the st is not a fist momentum, but a discharged cannonball! A sense of desperation and fear immediately appeared in Carls eyes, and he opened his mouth, wanting to shout out a warning. However, before his voice had time to shout out, the punch had already banged on that face of his. Blood shoots up! Carls body immediately fell back, but in an instant, the figure followed, a hand reached out and grabbed Carls head, and then rotated a twist C Ka-chow! There was a sound like a broken neck bone. Just see Carls a face was almost screwed to the back, the first time the gas died. It was Jason who struck, easing Carls body to the ground. Only to see inside the toilet, a panel door opened, Lukas came out and saw Carl who was instantly killed by Jason in seconds. Jason then saw the pattern mark of the throne figure on thebat uniform that Carl was wearing, and immediately, the gaze in his eyes was steeply cold, a monstrous killing machine also diffused from his body, giving the impression as if there was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blooding to the surface, making people feel frightened and trembling. Night Shadow! spoke Jason, then said coldly, These men are Night Shadows men! Lukas came over and saw the markings on Carlsbat uniform, she frowned and said, Night Shadows hands are too long, theyve reached into Carovia. Jason fished out a pistol from Carls body, handed it to Lukas, and said, You take it. Lets go over to the surveince room and see whats going on on each floor. Lukas nodded, and she took the pistol Jason handed over and walked out together. Jason and Lukas sneaked all the way to the surveince room and came to see two guards in a pool of blood, apparently shot by Carl. This added to the chill in Jasons eyes. Jason began to look at the security camera, the various floors of the security camera are mobilized to look, he found that basically every floor is empty. And the screen cut to the first floor lobby when, suddenly saw the lobby inside a ck mass of people. In the midst of this, it was obvious that two Night Shadow hands were armed and were controlling therge group of hostages. It seems that these people in Night Shadow are hitting all the employees on each floor in the lobby. However, Sally is not visible on the screen in the lobby. Night Shadow this operation, the target is definitely Sally no doubt, Sallys office on the 36th floor, could it be on this floor? Jason looked at the surveince on the 36th floor, but the surveince video can only see the corridors on this floor, the situation in the offices and conference rooms is not visible. With a cold look in his eyes, Jason said, There should be someone else from Night Shadow who has Sally under control in an office or conference room somewhere on the 36th floor. I need to go to the rescue. Iming with you! Lukas spoke up. Jason was about to say something when suddenly he saw a picture of the first floor, in which he saw a Night Shadows manpower was nting time bombs in various corner locations of the first floor. This caused Jasons face to change and he snapped, Lukas, go to the basement level. Theres a Night Shadow man on the first floor whos nting time bombs, go stop him. Kill him at the first opportunity, we must not let these time bombs start counting down!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lets split up. Ill go to the 36th floor, you go to the first floor! After you kill this guy on the first floor, quickly return to the third floor. When the other side senses that something is wrong, they will contact their aplices on the third floor, and once they dont get a response, one of them wille up to check the situation. At that time, you wait for the opportunity to strike. Jason said. Okay, got it! Lukas nodded. Jason then took control of an elevator, which was not the one located in the lobby, otherwise the elevator in the lobby would have started for no reason and would have made the two Night Shadow men in the lobby suspicious. Jason activated a staff elevator, and he and Lukas immediately stepped out. Lukas can only sneak from the safety esctor all the way to the first floor, and also can not alert the enemy in the lobby. If you take the elevator directly down to the first floor, the elevator doors open when the sound will also attract the attention of the Night Shadows manpower who is installing a time bomb. Jason stepped into that staff elevator and he pressed the 35th floor, not the 36th. The same is also taken into ount when the elevator helicopter to the 36th floor will have the sound of opening, will also attract the attention of those Night Shadows dangerous elements in the 36th floor. Jason and Lukas both immediately went into action. Tic-tac-toe! Meanwhile, outside the Herthum Group, a police car roared up. Police officers finally came over, the police car stopped, a police officer immediately have to get out, Taylor and Matt also included. Frank, who had been waiting for a long time in a safe ce, saw the policeing and he immediately ran towards the front. Immediately, a police officer stopped him, and he opened his mouth and shouted, I, I want to see the person in charge of you, I am a security guard of Herthum Group. I saw with my own eyes terrorists with weapons storming into thepany! Franks shout caught Taylors attention, and Taylor immediately spoke up and said, Get him over here! Chapter 198 – Causing a shock! Frank walked up to Taylor, and when he realized that the beautiful female officer with the hot body in front of him was the famous Taylor of Oakshire, the gaze in his eyes immediately became awe-inspiring. Do not dare to look at Taylors sexy and hot body curves half an eye. As a security guard, he knew something about Oakshires public security system, and the thunderous tactics of the crime squads captain were notorious for having kicked a rapist in the lower body during an interrogation, a fierce mess. Tell me what you know immediately. Taylor looked at Frank and spoke. Frank nodded and immediately rted his encounter, highlighting the terrorists who had stormed the Herthum Group with firearms. Taylors eyebrows were furrowed and her face was grave as she said, So, the entire Herthum Group building has been taken over by those infiltrating terrorists? No one in the Herthum Group has been able to escape except for you during this period? Frank shook his head and said, No one else was able to escape. By the way, our chairman is still inside too.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Taylors face looked even more serious, because she knew very well the weight of the chairman of the Herthum Groups identity, so to speak, can not be lost. If something happens to the chairman of Herthum Group in this incident, the shock and impact caused will be unimaginable. By the way, Madam Caine, two people have already managed to infiltrate the building tounch a rescue operation. Frank then said. What? Two people have infiltrated inside the Herthum Group building? Taylors face flushed with surprise upon hearing this, and she asked, Which two? One was Minister Miller and one was a woman in a military uniform, a woman I didnt recognize. Frank said. Minister Miller? Someone from yourpany? Whats the exact name? Taylor asked. Minister Millers name is Jason, and he was the head of Herthum Groups security department just two days ago. Frank opened his mouth and continued, Before the incident, Minister Miller called me and asked me to evacuate the Herthum Groups employees immediately. Unfortunately, before I could carry out the evacuation, those terrorists broke in. So its really this guy! Taylor couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief after she also received a call from Jason, who told her toe to the Herthum Group immediately. at the time Taylor didnt know what was happening, but she did. Because after a few contacts, she knew that Jason would not joke around with her in front of big issues. Sure enough, just as she was on her way out, the police department received a 911 call from Frank. Madam Caine, Minister Miller also said that when you police officers arrive do not act rashly and do not break in. He will make contact with you, maybe there is something inside he willmunicate with you. Frank said again. Taylor nodded, at this time Matt came over, she is asked: Matt, the cordon is pulled up? This is a very serious terrorist incident, it is expected that the Herthum Group building, there are thousands of hostages are controlled. When will the SWAT team arrive? The perimeter of the Herthum Group building has been cordoned off. SWAT is on its way and should be here soon. Matt spoke up, and he continued, We need to know the status of the hostages inside. Then find a way to negotiate with these terrorists. The police officers in the field began to move, holding their shields facing upwards and forming a perimeter against the entrance of the Herthum Group. At the same time, there are already police officers towards the inside to start shouting. Considering the danger of the incident, Taylor immediately asked the police to evacuate the surrounding crowd and notified the Joint Traffic Department to block the streets around the Herthum Group for traffic control and closure. Whew! Whew! At this time, there is a ck car whistling. After the car stopped, from the car out of a few imposing people, one of them in his fifties, the instrumentation, not anger and authority, a long time in a position of authority aura. Followed by a person next to him is sharp-eyed, face rigid, giving a sense of toughness and momentum. Taylors face was stunned when she saw the two men, she hurriedly greeted them and said, Mayor Liu, Chief Henderson, youre here. One of the two men walking in the front is none other than Oakshires Mayor Nate Lau, and the other is Public Safety Director Max Henderson. The entire Herthum Group was hijacked by terrorists, and such a major event urred that it naturally rmed the upper management of Oakshire, and Nate and Max came personally. Taylor, what exactly is going on in there? Max asked. Chief Henderson, ording to the preliminary information we have, the terrorists who infiltrated the Herthum Group are around seven people. Today, the entire Herthum Group has been sealed off, and the most conservative estimate is that there are at least a thousand hostages inside. Among them, including the chairman of the Herthum Group. Taylor immediately said. What? Its simplywless! Nates face was shocked when he heard that, and he said in a deep voice, Start the rescue work immediately. No matter what, the first priority is to keep the hostages safe! Send out negotiators to talk to the terrorists inside and see what they want. Try to get them to release some of the hostages by all means! Yes! Taylor nodded. As we were talking, a Bentley Mulsanne sedan sped outside the police cordon, stopped outside the cordon, and came down with a middle-aged man of great dignity, his face full of anxiety and nervousness, shouting at the police officers who stopped him: Let me in, let me meet your leaders, I am Ralph Herthum, the Honorary Chairman of the Herthum Group! Ralph Herthum is no stranger to Oakshire. He is the current head of the Herthum Family, thest chairman of the Herthum Group, and a highly sessful entrepreneur. And he, too, is Sallys real father. He stepped down as chairman and was reced by Sally, who serves as chairman emeritus of thepany and is also thergest shareholder of Herthum Group. He was already informed of the Herthum Groups ident and was at home when the news came as bad news, he first contacted Sally but his phone was not avable. In his anxiety, he immediately drove to Herthum Group. Ralph, what brings you here? Nate heard Ralphs shout from outside the cordon and he immediately came and let Ralph walk in. Mayor Liu, my daughter Sally and thousands of Herthum Group employees are trapped in the Herthum Group and are being held hostage by terrorists. You must rescue them! Ralph opened his mouth, and his face, which usually looked majestic and elegant, was filled with anxiety and anxiety. Ralph, dont worry! I have now mobilized the citys police force toe andunch a rescue. No matter what the cost, we will try to ensure the safety of all the hostages inside. Nate said in a deep voice. The SWAT team is here, all ready to go. At that moment, Matt came to debrief with Max. The gaze in Maxs eyes sank as he said, Get all the SWAT team in position and wait for an opportunity tounch a rescue operation. Prepare a team of assault fighters to rush in if necessary. Now, send someone over to make initial contact with the terrorists inside to find out what theyre up to and whats going on with the hostages. Taylor and Matt nodded their heads and immediately got underway. Chapter 199 He, will appear? Listen to the people inside, we are Oakshire police officers, you can start a dialogue with our police for any purpose and request, the only condition is not to hurt the hostages inside, please dont hurt any of them! The police have already started to shout towards the Herthum Group, shouting in the Caroviannguage and English one after another, asking for a direct dialogue with the terrorists inside. The only way to target hostages for rescue is to understand what these terrorists want and what they are up to. The SWAT team that came has also made a goodbat deployment. In the nearby forested high buildings, there are already snipers arranged by the SWAT team in ambush, watching the situation inside the Herthum Group. However, since the entire Herthum Groups entrance and windows were closed, it was difficult to see clearly what was actually going on inside. These terrorists have made no response. Nothing is known about whats going on inside, what can we do about this? Max frowned as he turned to Taylor and said, Taylor, send someone to check around Herthum Group to see if there can be any ess to infiltrate inside Herthum Group. Chief Henderson, two people had infiltrated inside the Herthum Group before we got here. Taylor said. Maxs face was stunned and he immediately asked, Which two people have infiltrated inside the Herthum Group? One is Jason and the other is a woman. The identity of this woman I dont know yet. However, to be able to infiltrate inside with Jason, I think it is also a great skill. Taylor spoke, she continued, What happens inside, Jason will contact me tomunicate. Jason? So thats him, I remember him! I just havent had a chance to meet him yet. Max spoke up. For Jason, he was very impressed. When Jason was initially sent to the police by Taylor because of the Dan gang incident, that night, the leader of the provincial department there called Max directly and asked him to release Jason unconditionally. Up to now, Max also does not know what Jason is the identity of the origin, he can only guess out Jasons identity is extraordinary. Now that Jason had sessfully infiltrated the Herthum Group building, he was surprised and had a glimmer of hope in his heart. Ralph, I understand your feelings. You can rest assured that the police will do their best tounch a rescue, and will definitely ensure the safety of every hostage in the Herthum Group, and your daughter will definitely be safely rescued. Nate isforting Ralph. Ralph, who is a big figure in the Oakshire businessmunity and who has a good rtionship with Nate, nodded after hearing this and said, I hope Sally will eventually turn out to be safe and sound. After what happened, I didnt even dare to mention it to her mother. Mayor Liu, I only have this one daughter, I cant let anything happen to her. Ralph as a father, learned that his daughter is in the hands of these terrorists, the kind of tight week worried mood, only no one can appreciate. Inside the lobby of Herthum Group. Snake and Jamie both are controlling a dense group of hostages. The situation outside they have seen, which makes the gaze in their eyes a cold, with an extremely cold and murderous intent in the diffusion of the. These cops came pretty fast! Snake said in a somber tone. Ill contact the boss and bring this situation up. Jamie spoke up, and he took hismunicator and began to contact Blood Axe. Thirty-sixth floor, conference room. Blood Axe received amunication link from Jamie, he picked up and asked in a deep voice, Hello, Jamie? Whats going on? Boss, arge number of police officers have appeared outside and have surrounded the building, so to speak. Jamies voice came, and then continued, Boss, what should we do in this situation? The police are here? It seems that these police officers are acting very quickly! Blood Axes eyes sunk, he said in a cold voice, You and Snake properly let those police outside see the situation of the hostages inside, find ways to maneuver with them, negotiate some terms, and dy the time. Wait until my side is finished. Boss, got it. Jamie nodded. Blood Axe went on to say, If necessary, we can release some hostages to try to dy for a longer period of time. Of course, also to warn those police outside, if they dare to move, then kill the hostages and throw the bodies out! Yes, boss! Jamie said in a chilling voice. Blood Axe put down themunicator, his tinged bloodshot gaze fixed on Sally, and said word by word, Chairman Su, the police are already here, which means my patience has reached its limit. Hand over the core technology of Zeus Project immediately, or I will start shooting the hostages in this conference room one by one, and you will see yourpanys subordinates turn from a living human being into a blood-stained corpse. Sallys face sank as she looked at the dozens of employees in the conference room, which, in addition to some of the ministers, was a concentration of all of the Herthum Groups bioenergy departments specialized technical experts. If all of these technical experts had been shot, it would have been the end of the Herthum Groups bioenergy sector, and the damage would have been unimaginable. More importantly, this is a living human life ah. How could Sally bear to see them killed in front of her? But is it possible that the Zeus Project, which she has developed with great difficulty, will be handed over for nothing? Once developed, the Zeus Project will overturn the existing energy situation and even be a core energy source at the national level, which is of strategic importance in various fields. If the Zeus Project fell into the hands of these terrorists, the impact would be unimaginable. So, Sally has mixed feelings and is struggling violently. Blood Axe saw the change in Sallys mood, the gaze in his eyes sank, a gun held in his hand turned and finally settled on Jessies body, he said with a sly smile, Chairman Su, time is running out, dont test my patience. If you dont speak up, then Ill have to pull the trigger! Jessie was pointed by the ck hole of the gun, has long been scared like a human face.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She clenched her teeth and still looked strong. Dont you scare the others, if you want to kill, then kill me first! Im not afraid of you! Coldly, Nora snapped her mouth and said loudly. Hmm? The gaze in Blood Axes eyes chilled as he looked over at Nora. Jessies face was also stunned, she didnt expect Nora to stand out so much in such a life-or-death situation. bitch Nora Jessie gritted her teeth, her face aplex, remembering the past and Noras verbal arguments, and then look at the critical moment Nora is the initiative to stand up, her mood is like a tipped bottle, is indeed a mixture of vors. Is there really someone who is not afraid of death? Blood Axe sneered, and the gun had turned toward Nora. A ray of bloody and violent killing machine also diffused out from his body. Noras face was a little pale, and her ripe, attractive body had a slight tremor, but she was still trying to be a little stronger. When faced with death, anyone can be afraid, and she is no exception. Only, at such a juncture, she felt that such a move could more or less distract these extremists and thus be able to dy for a certain amount of time. But all the same, such a move is also very dangerous, in case it really pisses off these extremists, only to fear that she will really die. Thats enough! Sally shouted in a rush, her pink fists clenched as she said, word for word, If you want what you want, then stop! As long as you dont hurt anyone again, I promise you what you want! Miss HerthumC Once this statement was made, the faces of many employees in the bio-energy department in the conference room could not help but be shocked, they knew very well the importance of this project, once handed over, the implications are too great. But what can Sally do about the situation at hand? She really didnt dare to gamble with the lives of the thousands of employees of Herthum Group, people had already been killed and she couldnt afford to see anyone else die. As good as it would be if he were here Suddenly, the idea popped into Sallys head. She thought of Jason, if Jason was here, would he be able to solve the crisis at hand? But she knew Jason couldnt be here because this morning she made a point of noticing that Jason hadnte to the Herthum Group. So, in her opinion, he just wont show up, and miracles dont happen! Chapter 200 Satan! See Satan again! Sally thinks that if Jason had been there, he might have been able to change the situation; on the other hand, she is d that Jason did note to Herthum Group today, otherwise he would have been held by these terrorists and there would have been unpredictable danger. Right now, Sally is the backbone of the field, and her next decision will determine the lives of thousands of hostages in the Herthum Group. The Zeus Project was ssified, butpared to thousands of lives, Sally chose to save them. I can hand over the core technology of the Zeus Project. But I have one condition, you have to release all the hostages in this building. Sally opened her mouth and said. Blood Axe sneered and said, Released all the hostages? This ce is already surrounded by the police, and maybe the special forces fighters have arrived as well. If we dont have hostages in hand, how can we get out? Let the others go and I will be your hostage. It is enough for me alone to be your hostage. Sally said in a firm tone as her gaze sank. I promise to release half of the hostages as long as you hand over the core technology of the Zeus Project! Thats my bottom line! Blood Axe opened his mouth and continued, Ive shown enough mercy to know that youre not in a position to negotiate with me right now! What about the other half of the hostages? Sally asked. After we can leave safely, we will naturally release the other half of the hostages, otherwise then let them be buried as apanion. Blood Axe said in a cold voice. Sally gritted her teeth and was weighing her heart. Bang! Suddenly, the sound of a gunshot rang out, but let the field of a hostage all startled, there are women can not withstand, are issued a whimpering sound. Sally eyelids are also a, she hurried to see, it turned out to be Blood Axe towards the ceiling fired a shot. Then, Blood Axes gun in his hand pointed, the gun hole still smoking wisps of smoke pointed at Nora, coldly said: Miss Herthum, the next moment, the bullet will not fly to the sky, but to the head of your staff. I count 123, you are still hesitant, then I will shoot, next to the hostages here one by one, until you take a stand! 1 2 I promise you Ill give you the core technology of Zeus Project! Sally immediately called out. Then hurry up, my patience is limited! Blood Axe said coldly. Sally looked to a man in the field around fifty years old and said, Minister Chen, give them all the information documents of Zeus Project! Leon Jordan pushed up his sses, looking a little resigned but helpless, he was the head of the Bioenergy Department, responsible for the research of the entire department Zeus Project. This has his heart and soul, just give up, it can be said that his heart is dripping blood. However, this is rted to the lives of thousands of people throughout thepany, is no longer allowed to make his consideration. Zeus Project data is stored on thisputer Leon spoke up. Blood Axe gestured towards Carlos, Carlos went over to theputer, and after it was turned on, he entered a file transfer address and asked Leon to transfer all the information about the Zeus project. The address of the file transfer, there must have been a dedicated person to receive the file information passed. In other words, as soon as these documents and information are transmitted, Blood Axes goal is aplished. Sally realized this and she immediately said, The information file is already being transmitted, you can release the hostages now. At least release some hostages one by one, so that I can believe in your sincerity! Blood Axe looked to Carlos, who nodded. Blood Axe immediately said, Okay, to show my integrity, I can have some of the hostages released first. With that, Blood Axe took the walkie-talkie and prepared to notify Snake and Jamie, who were in control of the first floor, to release some of the hostages. Thirty-five floors. Ding! The elevator door opened and Jason stepped out of the elevator.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Then, he walked up the safety esctor toward the thirty-sixth floor, his own breathpletely converged and up, and his footsteps were silent between the walk. Walked up to the thirty-sixth floor, Jasons whole bodys attention also focused, his keen perception ability is like an invisible, scattered in all directions, perceiving the movement in this floor. At that moment, the gaze in his eyes sank, with a gloomy cold intent in the sh, he keenly captured in the direction of the front, there are several bloody killing breath diffused out, the breath is embedded in a heavy dark deep cold intent, this is the dark world of those blood-stained countless strong people will form the unique breath! Jason lurked toward the front while checking out the surrounding area, which he eventually determined was in a conference room. The problem is, he simply does not know the situation inside the conference room, and does not know how many Night Shadows manpower inside the conference room, if rashly rush in, only afraid that these dark organizations manpower after desperate gun sweep, then there will be arge number of casualties situation. Jason thought about it, but there was really no good way to go straight into the conference room, because he couldnt determine the exact location of those Night Shadow men. Then there is only one way left, and that is to walk through openly, at least after first understanding the situation inside the conference room. Thinking of this, Jason took a deep breath, he no longer converge their breath, but the breath released also with an ordinary person, at the same time he walked boldly over, the floor also came the sound of footsteps. Huh, why are so many people gathered here? Could it be that they are ying some kind of game? Jasons voice rang out as he walked forward and appeared in the doorway of the conference room. Meanwhile, Blood Axes face changed and he gestured to Scorpion and Carlos, who immediately pointed the weapons in their hands toward the door of the conference room. When Jason appeared, it was to see Jason with his hands up, a rxed andzy smile on his face, looking at the two ck muzzles of the guns pointing at him, he said with a smile, Dont shoot, Im a good citizen. Jason- Sally saw Jason at the door and she couldnt help but exim. Her whole person waspletely stunned, as if she had been caught in a fixation, a beautiful wless jade face written with shock, surprise, excitement and joy. Jason obviously didnte to the office today, but why did he appear at this moment? Could it be that he knew about the terrorist hijacking of the Herthum Group and rushed over to rescue it on purpose? Thinking of this, Sally only felt a warmth surge to her heart, and her eyes could not help but moisten. He knew there was a lot of crisis here, but he came anyway! He could have stayed out of it and not risked his life so much toe, but he still showed up! How can this not make Sally feel touched? Perhaps he risked his life toe for the sake of the countless lives of the Herthum Group, but didnt those people include himself? In this world, how many men can be so desperate to protect a woman? Not only Sally, Jessie and Nora, who know Jason in the field, also have a stunned face, looking surprised, they simply did not expect that in such a situation, Jason would actually take the initiative to appear. Even Noras eyes, which normally appear charming, are filled with anxiety and irritation, and if it werent for the situation, she would have opened her mouth to scold Jason. You know its dangerous here, but you have to take the initiative to send yourself to the door. How stupid does this have to be! Blood Axes grim, bloodshot gaze fixed on Jason and asked in the raw the Caroviannguage, Who are you? Im the security guard here. Jason spoke up, wearing what was itself a security uniform, and he continued, To be precise, Im the head of the Herthum Groups security department. Blood Axe nced up and down at Jason, and did not have much doubt about his words, and he did not sense that Jasons body had the aura of a strong man. Blood Axe would never have dreamed that standing in front of him was the Satan the Evil of the Dark World! Jason has a great reputation in the dark world, but not many know his true face, let alone Blood Axe these people. Blood Axe would not associate Jason with the terrifying demon king in the dark world, he narrowed his eyes and said with a cold smile: So you really are not afraid of death, huh? How dare you show yourself! Im wondering, where were you originally? And how did you get here? There is only one life, who is not afraid of death? The problem is that I am the head of the security department, I have to be worthy of my position, dont I? Mypanys Miss Herthum has fallen into your hands as a hostage, how can I be alone? Jason opened his mouth and went on to say, Actually, Ive been on this floor, and I identally fell asleep in a small office on the side. After I woke up, I heard a noise here and walked over to take a look. I cant see youre still loyal! Minister? Good, I have another bargaining chip in my hand! Blood Axeughed coldly, then his face sank and he shouted, Bring him in and keep an eye on him! If you dare to move, then kill him! Dont worry, Ill be obedient, after all, I still want to live and marry a rich white woman to have seven or eight children in one breath. Jasonughed as he continued to walk in with his hands held high, step by step towards the conference room under that pointing gun. Scorpion and Carlos also stepped back slightly towards their figures, allowing Jason to walk in. Jason looked at the distance between Carlos and Blood Axe on the right, and as Carlos moved backwards, the distance was getting shorter and shorter, basically reaching the length of the distance Jason had predicted. At the same time, Jason also confirmed that these three Night Shadow men were the only ones in the entire conference room. Its time to strike! There was a ray of killing in the depths of Jasons eyes, and in this very moment, he decided to strike! Chapter 201 – Terrifying Blast! Scorpion and Carlos both took a few steps backwards. Scorpion is on the left, Carlos is on the right, and Blood Axe is on the right front, which is less than three meters or so away from Carlos. Jason still has his hands up in the air with a harmless look on his face. However, the next moment C Jasons feet a little, he in the dark has been his body of power all together, with his feet a little moment, the power that has been gathered up instantly burst! Whoosh! His entire body flickered to Scorpions front, before he arrived, his left hand a fist has been sted forward and killed. Bang! The punchnded on that face of Scorpion, and with this sudden change, Scorpion had no reaction at all. Whew! Jasons figure shed again, a whistling sound like a tornado resounded, that is the leg momentum, the leg momentum sweeping out the aura carried up! Just a leg up, with the leg of the strike, but hung up a hurricane like a whistling leg wind, which is enough to make peoples hearts and guts crack, feel great terror, just because such a leg is not like a human body can sweep out, looking more like a cannonball out! All the shells will be blown away! Bang! Almost in the blink of an eye, Jasons right leg swept across and struck Carlos waist side on the right side, and in that instant, Carlos entire waist could be seen to have formed a fractured and bizarre angle. And then, Carlosnky body was swept out and mmed right into Blood Axe in front of him. It all changed so quickly that Jasonpleted both attacks in less than a second, not giving Scorpion and Carlos any chance to react. When Carlos body was swept across and crashed over, Blood Axe already reacted, the gun in his hand pointed forward, and at the moment he pulled the trigger, Carlosnky body crashed over, carrying a terrifying force of impact. Blood Axe was knocked to the floor by the impact and fell on his back at the exact same moment he fired, and as he pulled the trigger, bang, bang, bang, a round was fired into the ceiling of the conference room. Blood Axe was horrified, and he was about to turn his gun when C Whew! A leg momentum to take the first step of the sweeping, a leg kicked in his wrist holding a gun, bang, he was holding the M16 to sweep out of his hand. Ah At the same time, the conference room has been a number of people shouting, because the sudden sound of gunfire is really scared of them, so they can not help but scream out in terror. Miss Herthum, Jessie, Miss Allen, get behind me! Everybody listen, all of you, stay down, stay where you are, dont move! Jasons low and majestic voice rang out. Sally woke up like a dream, she hurriedly pulled Jessie and Noras hand, quickly walked to the back of the conference room, and thenmanded everyone else in the room to squat on the floor. Sally looked at the upright mountain-like figure in front of her, her eyes were already moist, the fists of her hands were subconsciously clenched, her whole person was so excited that she had to tremble. Because now Jasons own aura has changed, is no longer the usual appearance of an ordinary security guard, from his body emits a strong, domineering, powerful and unbeatable aura, like the arrival of the gods and demons, with an invincible aura in the diffusion, like the Sovereign hell demon world of the devil descended, into the living Satan, the earth. Sovereign beings live and die! Sally knew right away that he was back! The one in the Amazon Rainforest has returned, he has not changed, as when in the rainforest, as long as he is standing casually, it brings her endless feeling of solid security, as long as he faces the enemy, his body is always this confidence invincible aura! The Satan, the one and only Satan, is back again! How could she not be excited by it? Mr. Jordan, quick, abort the transmission Sally then also reacted and immediately spoke to Leon. Leon came back to his senses, in looking at theputer in front of him, the progress of the file transfer is already 90%, he immediately suspended the file data transfer, and then shut down theputer! It was really close. If Jason hade a littleter, Zeus Projects file information would have been transmitted long ago. In the field, Blood Axe has long been pale, his eyes horrified to stare at Jason in front of him, can not help but murmur: sh dash? The storm attack? Could it be that you, you are No, this is impossible, you, you shouldnt be him, how could he be a security guard? As Blood Axe spoke, he had long since noticed that Scorpion and Carlos were dead. Scorpion and Carloss own body strength is very strong, ordinary men punching and kicking are like itching. However, in front of this man, just one blow is needed to kill. How many people in the dark world can do such strength? Then again, he noticed that the kind of technique Scorpion and Carlos used when they were killed was simr to the bludgeoning technique of that terrifying and powerful being in the World of Darkness, and coupled with that instantaneous dodging stance, it forced him to make a connection with that terrifying figure. When did Night Shadow be so bold, this guy Night Emperors ambition is too much, right? I cant think of any other oue except for death. Jason stared at Blood Axe and said in a cold tone. With this statement, Blood Axes face changed abruptly, which made him no longer doubt his judgment and realize that the man in front of him was the very same terrifying presence in the dark world. Its you?! Blood Axe stood up, he stared at Jason, there was fear and disbelief in his eyes, and finally the only look in his eyes was that desperate madness, instead he wasughing hideously, Satan, you really are Satan? I admit to having fallen into your hands! Only, my blood revenge, Lord Monarch will avenge me! Night Emperor? One day, you will meet him in hell! Jason said in an indifferent tone. Is that so? Im just afraid that it was your Satan Operation Group that I met first, right? Blood Axe spoke up. Jasons face changed slightly, and the gaze in his eyes rose abruptly and coldly as he said, What do you mean by that? Satan Operation Group is about to be finished! His Majesty the Monarch has sent several powerful men to intercept and kill them! Its in that Jedi Canyon, haha! Blood Axeughed hideously. Seek death!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason a rage, when it is really as Satan a rage, blood flowing into the river! At the same time, Jasons muscles are like a gnarled dragon coiled on, which contains a violent outburst of power, the body emits a breath of pressure enough to make people feel the heart and guts crack. Whoosh! Jason rushed towards Blood Axe, looking like a cannonball out of the chamber, sting away at Blood Axe in front of him. Roar! Blood Axe roared and his power gathered, he used his most powerful killing punch, exploded his whole body, and spared no effort to attack and kill towards Jason. However, Blood Axes fist has not yet attacked and killed, a lightning-like fist has suddenly sted Blood Axes chest. Ka-chow! The fierce power poured into Blood Axes body, causing his chest to fracture an unknown number of sternum bones, emitting a dense, piercing clicking sound. Raging power raged through Blood Axes body, pounding into his spine and focusing on his back, from which it prated. So, it was to see Blood Axes back bulging high, bulging arge bag, looking like a hunchback. Blood Axes eyes also instantly bulged outward, and the bulging eyes were clearly seeing his life fading rapidly. Blitz! Its really a st! Satans st is a hundred times more terrifying than the rumors This was Blood Axesst thought before he died. He did not have any resentment, in fact, in his opinion, it was rather an honor to die in Satans hands. Chapter 202 Total Control! Bang! The fierce power of Jasons fist coalesced to form a st, a punch that Jason exploded with an overwhelming sense of rage and murder, a punch that dented Blood Axes chest and bulged his back, then sent him flying, forming arge zigzag against the wall in front of him. Then, Blood Axes long-dead body slid down the wall.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Dead! Three terrorists were killed in an instant, until now, many people in the conference room have not yet reacted, giving them the feeling like a dream, too unreal. But the facts before us is indeed true, some people even can not help but sneak a bite of their own, found very painful, this is not in a dream, but the real! Doesnt that mean its saved? Safe? After realizing this, all the individuals in the conference room were overjoyed, with a sense of excitement and joy after the robbery. Jason, on the other hand, took out his cell phone, turned it on and immediately contacted Taylor. Outside the Herthum Group building, it was still a scene of saber rattling as the police side was confronting the terrorists inside the building. In the meantime, Viper and Jamie, who were in control of the hostages in the lobby, had opened the door of the lobby and escorted the hostages held inside out to demonstrate with the police, while warning them not to do anything, otherwise they would start shooting the hostages. The police side sent out negotiators to talk to them and ask what these terrorists need, but still no response yet. In this way, the rescue work immediately fell into a stalemate, it is difficult to effectively start for a time. At this time, Taylors cell phone rang, and when she looked at the caller ID, it was Jason. She answered the phone: Hello, Jason, are you inside the Herthum Group building? Whats the situation now? I have rescued nearly 30 or 40 hostages here. And I have taken control of the top floor. You immediately send a helicopter to fly directly to the top floor of Herthum Group and bring these hostages out safely. At the same time, your men can also infiltrate from the penthouse. Act immediately! On the phone, Jason spoke in a low tone. I get it! Taylor spoke, sounding unusually excited. After she put down the phone, she immediately exined the situation to Max, who could not hide his excitement after hearing this, and said, Then notify the armed police to immediately send a helicopter to the top floor of the Herthum Group building. At the same time, the SWAT team soldiers use this opportunity to infiltrate Herthum Group from the top floor and carry out rescue operations! Herthum Group, first floor. Lukas had already stalked down the safety esctor from the third floor, and as he passed through the lobby, he felt the dark, deep aura that permeated the two men, Viper and Jamie. She didnt make a move and sneaked all the way down to the first floor. There is another terrorist on the first floor who is nting time bombs at various corners, and her mission is to kill this terrorist and stop him in his tracks. The first floor was empty and silent, with one car parked. Lukas catapulted, she gathered her breath, using the cover of the vehicle to sneak around, while she had sensed the dark and cold scent of blooding from her right hand side. She immediately raised her eyes slightly and looked in the direction of the right side, and really saw a figure installing a time bomb on the right corner. This person is none other than Mad Dog. Mad Dog was very serious and focused on the instation of the time bomb, which is a technical work, and he was not worried about the situation around. Because in his opinion, the surveince room is being controlled by Carl, the first floor of any unexpected situation, Carl will be the first time to notify him. Therefore, Mad Dogs vignce over the external environment of the basement level was rxed and he focused more on nting time bombs. Therefore, Mad Dog did not sense that a wonderful figure was gradually approaching towards him. Lukas has already started to move, she has a gun in her hand, but this muzzle does not have a silencer, the first floor is just one floor away from the lobby, plus the space of the first floor is a bit closed, if the gun is fired, it will cause a huge echo, the range of gunfire transmission will berge. This will be heard by the two terrorists in the lobby. So Lukas wants to sneak past and kill Mad Dog in hand-to-handbat. Of course, if Mad Dog had noticed, she would have had no choice but to shoot. Lukas, holding a pistol in his left hand and a saber taken from Carl in his right, held his breath, stalked forward and kept approaching Mad Dog in front of him on the right. Lukas sneaked all the way up, the breath of the body has been collected and up, she is the captain of the sword specialbat team, she in the ability to act in the specialbat soldiers are among the top of the existence. Therefore she is extremely powerful in sneaking and assassination. Ten meters five meters three meters! This distance is already enough tounch an attack, Lukas also adjusted their own state, her legs fiercely stored power, and then the whole person as a string of arrows towards Mad Dog sprinted up. Whoosh! The moment the body moves, there is a subtle air-breaking sound transmitted. Lukas speed is also already at its fastest. This subtle cracking sound was still caught by Mad Dog, his face astonished, haughtily turned around. Snort! In the moment Mad Dog turned around, a sharp saber de has lightning straight toe, with lightning speed from Mad Dog turned around the throat. Puff! Blood erupts from Mad Dogs throat, which has been shed by this cold ray! Lukas a hit, her body moved, immediately shot out of the mps Mad Dogs arms, so that he was dying before he could not move half, as Mad Dogs own life flowed,pletely dead, Lukas only put Mad Dog on the ground. Lukas picks up some of the equipment around Mad Dog, including the controllers for the time bombs. Fortunately, none of these time bombs have been turned on yet and have not entered the countdown. Lukas then immediately stalked up towards the third floor, she was going to find out what was going on at Jasons end. She didnt know how things were going on Jasons side, so she didnt rashly call over. Lukas sneaked all the way back to the third floor, where she entered the surveince room to check the security footage from the 36th floor. It happened to see a conference room on the 36th floor with a hostage wasing out continuously, and Jasons figure was also seen from the surveince. Immediately Lukas heart was filled with joy and she immediately contacted Jason. Satan, are you done with the situation on your end? Its done! I pried open the doorway to the penthouse and am escorting the hostages from here to the penthouse. The police side will send a helicopter to pick up the hostages. Good! Ive already killed the Night Shadowguy on the first floor. I looked at the surveince and there are only two Night Shadows men left in the lobby. You monitor the two Night Shadow men, wait for me toe down to you on the third floor, and then well move in together. Understood! Lukas nodded. With Jason and Lukas both sides of the operation sessfullypleted, meaning that Jason and the others had started to take control of the situation, leaving only the two Night Shadow men in the lobby on the first floor. Chapter 203 – Join hands to kill the enemy! Herthum Group, Penthouse. Rumble! Two helicopters roared in from mid-air, hovering above the Herthum Group penthouse, their spinning propellers whipping up a gust of wind toward the hostages waiting to be rescued on the roof. Sally, Jessie, Nora and other middle and upper level leaders of Herthum Group were escorted up by Jason all the way. Dont panic, everyone, line up and get on the helicopter in an orderly fashion! You are now safe, dont worry! Jason opened his mouth, he looked at the people in the field and then said, No need to rush to call first, wait until youve been picked up andnded. Jason, at this time, has be a pir in the hearts of these hostages, a reliance. And Jason this time the calm andposed, especially the emanation of the most powerful pressure, so that some people who have seen Jason before are feeling very different. Lets say Nora, Jessie and the two of them. Especially Jessie, originally she thought Jason was just a smooth talker and thought Jason was just a security guard. However, after the ident, her view of Jason has changed drastically. She did not even understand what was going on, did not react, the three fierce and armed terrorists have been killed byJasonwith his bare hands. How could such a person be just an ordinary security guard? In particr, Jason now shows a calm andposed temperament, like a huge mountain, giving a sense of security and solidity, as if as long as he is present, any danger is difficult to approach. Abthony, the head of the human resources department, looked at Jason with a sense of awe, and originally he was thinking about what Jasons background was, and was dissatisfied with Jasons parachuting into the position of head of the security department. But now, he is secretly d that did not show any dissatisfaction and hostility to Jason, otherwise only afraid of how to die in the future do not know. The top floor has no tarmac, but it is spacious enough for the two helicopters tond slowly and park on the roof. After the hatch opened, the helicopter has a special police officer quickly walked off the ne, followed by Taylor and Matt also appeared, the two of them also followed. Taylor, you put someone in charge of getting these hostages to the helicopter. There are two more terrorists in the lobby that I need to go take care of. Jason said. A SWAT officer came toward Jason and said after saluting Jason in battle, Im Mike Robbins, captain of the SWAT brigade. ill go into action with you. It doesnt take too many people, Captain Robbins, just take two of your men with you. The rest of you stay here and make sure all the hostages here leave safely. Jason spoke, then said in a deep voice, Captain Robbins, lets go! Jason! Just as Jason turned around, a shout from Sally rang out behind him. Hmm? Jason looked back at Sally.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. You have to be careful! Sallys eyes were staring intently at Jason, faintly shing with a trace of tenderness and concern, as if a thousand words had finally converged into this one sentence. Jason nodded as he and the two SWAT officers led by Mike walked down from the top floor. Jason contacted Lukas, took control of an elevator and stepped inside, all the way to the third floor. After stepping out of the elevator, he took Mike and they immediately walked to the surveince room. Lukas was still on alert in the surveince room and when she saw Jason approaching she asked, The hostages on the 36th floor are safely out? Two helicopters havee to pick them up. Jason spoke up, then asked, Whats the status of the lobby? See for yourself. Lukas reached out and pointed to a surveince screen. Jason fixes his eyes on the surveince footage and sees a Night Shadow terrorist standing on both the east and west sides of the lobby, holding assult rifle and controlling the hostages in the lobby. However, from the picture, these two people make frequent phone calls, and their faces gradually appear some impatience. These two are obviously in contact with their aplices, and once they cant get in touch, theyll start to get suspicious. So, we need to act immediately. Jason said. How to act? A forced assault? Lukas asked. Instant shot! Jason spoke up and said, The only way to kill them is to shoot them instantly! These two people are standing on both sides of the safety esctor can be reached, I and you from both sides of the safety esctor appear together, shoot instantly! All the hostages in the hall are holding their heads and crouching on the ground, only the two of them are standing. So, the target is obvious! Good! Lukas nodded. Jason looked to Mike and said, Captain Robbins, give me a pistol. Mike was stunned, after hearing the words he subconsciously handed a pistol to Jason, in fact, they as a special police, think that such actions by them to carry out the right. But somehow, facing Jason, he could not help but feel a sense of obedience. It seems Jasons body has an indescribable aura of intimidation that makes him choose to subconsciously submit. Captain Robbins, you stay here and keep an eye on the surveince feed. If these two terrorists make any unusual movements, or change their positions, contact us. If not, then no need to contact. Jason said. Understood! Mike nods his head. Lukas, lets go. You go to the east safety esctor, Ill go to the west. You and I will start keeping our phones on the line now. Ill say hello to you before we move. Jason said. Lukas nodded as she and Jason walked out and immediately went into action. Inside the lobby on the first floor. The faces of both Viper and Jamie already looked impatient and somewhat anxious. Viper kept contacting Blood Axe, but could never get in touch, which made him frown. Viper, still cant reach the boss? Jamie asked. Viper shook his head and said, Still cant get in touch. Dont know what the boss is doing either. Then lets wait a little longer. The boss should be acquiring the core technology of Zeus Project right now. Lets wait and see. Jamie said. I always feel a little uneasy. Its not like somethings happened, right? How about I go up and check? Viper said. Contact Carlfirst and ask Carl if theres anything unusual on each floor. Jamie said. Youre right, then Ill contact Carl and see what happens. Viper spoke up. At the same time, Jason has ambushed the west side of the security esctor entrance, he has sensed the two Viper and Jamies own aura of violence. Jason whispered into his phone and asked, Lukas, are you ready? Its ready! Then Ill shout three, two, one, together! Three! Two! One! Jason just shouted, his body jerked forward, half-crouched after a sharp roll on the ground, the pistol in his hand pointed at Jamie on the west side. Bang! Jason instantly pulled the trigger, then his gun pointed toward the Viper on the east side and also pulled the trigger. The moment Jason pulled the trigger towards Viper, Lukas had also emerged from the east side, and a shot rang out immediately. Bang! Bang! Two rounds were fired at Viper almost at the same moment, blowing his head off. As for Jamie, he was left with a bullet hole in his brow and had long since fallen to the ground. Jason shot towards Viper after instantly killing Jamie for insurance purposes. From the action, he alone could havepleted the instant hit kill on Jamie and Viper. But with Lukas along for the ride, its double insurance, foolproof. At this point, the two terrorists in the lobby were killed, and the entire Herthum Group building was relieved of the terrorist crisis. Chapter 204 Satan Departing! Lukas looked at the fallen Viper, and then looked at Jason, a hint of awe shed in his eyes C what a fast technique, what a fast shot, this is the true meaning of instantaneous shooting, right? Lukas realized that Jason had shed out and killed Jamie with an instantaneous shot, then shot at Viper, and the bullet that killed Viper pierced Vipers head almost simultaneously with the bullet she shot. Even Lukas had to admire and marvel at such a fast shot. It is worthy of Dragon Emperor! Lukas said secretly in his heart. Jason looked to one of the hostages in the lobby who were crouching on the ground with their heads in their hands, most of them were in shock and their bodies were trembling and shaking, and he said loudly, Everyone listen, you are safe now! Do not rush, walk out in an orderly manner, no need to run in panic to avoid idents. Jason opened the door of the Herthum Group, and outside, arge number of police and SWAT officers could be seen on alert. The hostages in the field stood up and walked out in an orderly fashion at Jasonsmand. The police outside the scene immediately all rushed up, they maintain order, will be rescued hostages all escorted away. Lukas, in a moment you intervene with the police, there are time bombs set up on the first floor. No one is allowed to go to the underground parking lot until these time bombs are safely removed. Also, have bomb disposal experts check each floor of the Herthum Group building floor by floor to see if there are time bombs elsewhere. Jason said. Lukas nodded and said, I know all this. The building will be on lockdown until the crisis makesplete contact. Thats good! Jason said. For Lukass ability he naturally will not doubt, Lukas as Captain of Special Combat Service, in other words, that is special forces in the King of soldiers level of existence. She has enough experience to deal with the aftermath of terrorist attacks like this one. All the hostages in the Herthum Group building have been rescued, and although a few employees have been shot, this is the best possible oue. Because from the beginning of Jasons operation, not a single hostage was killed. Jason also walked out, his car parked at the square, he walked to it and opened the door and drove away from the scene. Its like that unsung hero. Almost with ones own power to resolve this horrible crisis, and then left without a sound. All the hostages in the building have been rescued and police officers have entered the Herthum Group building to conduct a search. Lukas found Max, briefly stating that she was from the military, but also did not state that she was Captain of Special Combat Service, she told Max that there were time bombs on the first floor and immediately had bomb disposal expertse and safely remove them. As soon as Max heard the rm, he immediately notified the bomb disposal experts toe and evacuated the crowd around the building at the same time. Sally! Ralph Herthum saw Sally, who was approaching after being rescued, and his face was so happy that he rushed over. Dad! Sally smiled as she came over and hugged her father. Its good that its okay. Its good that its okay daughter ah, but really let me worry to death. Luckily nothing happened, otherwise I dont know how to face your mother. Ralph opened his mouth, his eyes were a little moist. Sallys eyes were also stained red, tears were surfacing, she smiled, and said, Dad, its okay, everythings okay! With that, she remembered something and hurriedly said, By the way, wheres Jason? Jason? Ralphs face was stunned, then he asked, Who is this person? Dad, it was Jason who saved us! Sally spoke up, she walked towards the front and saw Taylor who was walking over and she immediately said, Madam Caine, have you seen Jason? Jason? Hes not here? I was so busy evacuating the hostages, I didnt even notice where he went. Taylor said. Sallys face was stunned, she immediately took out her cell phone and dialed Jasons number, however, after the call, it was a temporary undible status. Jason, where have you been? Sallys stunning jade face could not help but present a touch of anxiety. Soon, bomb disposal experts came and entered the Herthum Group to dismantle the time bombs nted there, and checked each floor of the Herthum Group building to ensure that there were no dangerous items such as time bombs. At the same time, the bodies of the terrorists inside the Herthum Group building were brought out, as well as the remains of the two security guards who were killed and an employee of the bioenergy department. All the work is in order, but the impact of this terrorist attack is difficult to eliminate in a short period of time, especially for the Herthum Group employees who have experienced the hijacking, which is equivalent to a trip back from the ghost gate, the shadow in the heart is difficult to forget. Oakshire University. At this time, Jason was already driving back to Oakshire University, and he drove back to the Hearing Bamboo House, and after stopping in the front yard he immediately went inside the house and turned on theputer. At the same time, he took his cell phone and dialed an overseas phone number, but no matter what, he could not get through, which made him double frown and could not help but mutter secretly. I dont suppose something really happened to Iron, did it? On the way back from the drive, Jason had been trying to contact the soldiers of Satan Operation Group, but several of his calls were unreachable, which made him inevitably start to feel a little uneasy in his heart. Because when he was killing Blood Axe, Blood Axe revealed some information dering that Night Emperor had sent several forces to surround the warriors of Satan Operation Group, which made him feel extremely shocked. You know, Satan Operation Group is all his brothers who were born to die, so after the Herthum Groups terrorist crisis was lifted, he immediately drove back. Whether Blood Axes story was true or not, he had to decide to take a trip overseas to find his brothers in the Satan Operation Group. So, he needed to rush back to his residence, get his passport, and at the same time contact Manjusaka to see if there was any information on her end. After theputer was turned on, Jason logged on to Manjusakas tform and the first thing he did was contact Manjusaka and send over a video request. This time of the day would be around morning time on Manjusakas side, I just dont know if Manjusaka is awake or not. Fortunately, after a while, Manjusakas side connected to the video, and the picture immediately showed Manjusakas charming face, which was still smiling and enchanting, with eyes that seemed to have some drowsiness, should be just waking up. Gosh Satan, Im really happy to get a video conversation from you this early in the morning, its going to be a great day! Manjusaka,st time your information was correct, there was indeed an invasion of the forces of the Dark World into the territory of Carovia. The crisis has just been lifted, and those who came were Night Shadows men. When I killed them, one of them mentioned that Night Emperor had sent someone to besiege Satan Operation Group. do you have any news about this? I didnt know about this news. Then wouldnt Satan Operation Group be in a dangerous situation?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I cant get in touch with the Satan Operation Groups manpower. I will go to Moro immediately. you help me contact the arms dealer in Moro, I need weapons! Satan, when are you going to make your move? Ill go to the airport after I finish talking to you. Ill probably arrive in Moro tomorrow night, and Ill be in touch with you when I get there. Okay, Ill contact the arms dealer over there for you. satan, are you going by yourself? That would be dangerous! Danger? In my opinion, its Night Shadows men who should be praying for mercy! If they dare to target my Satan Operation Group like this, I will kill them all! Jason spoke up, his eyes burning with rage. Jason opened his mouth, with an angry, burning murderous spirit in his eyes, he continued, Keep an eye on Night Shadow for me, and let me know immediately if there is any movement. Okay, time is short, Ill start now. No problem! The video shows Manjusaka nodding his head. Chapter 205 Satan departs! (II) Jason ends the video call with Manjusaka, who shuts down hisputer and changes into a set of clothes. He had to go out, naturally he couldnt just leave in a security uniform. In the process of changing clothes, he remembered something, took out his cell phone and turned it on, then called Kay over. Soon, the call was answered and Jason said, Hello, Miss Martino? I have a sudden emergency, so I have to take some time off. Im toote to exin the exact reason, I have to go to the airport now. What? Youre taking time off again? Kay was amazed, thest time this guy went out on leave, he had just returned to school not even a week ago, right? And now hes taking time off again? What is he up to? Yes! Miss Martino, I did have an emergency! Im really sorry that I had to take off work again. Jason said as he had walked out of the house and gotten into the Paramount Marauder. So, how long will you take off this time? I dont know how long it will take, maybe ten days or eight days, or maybe half a month. It depends on the situation. You I really have no words for you, often take time off! Kay is indeed very speechless, do not know what to say, this guy just came to work at Oakshire University not even a month, it is frequent leave, she really have not seen. Just when she was about to say something, she heard a beep beep beep sounding from the phone, and that bastard had hung up the phone! This bastard, its simply abominable, a phone call over to take a vacation without a return date? What do you think this ce is? Inside the office, Kay couldnt help but speak in an annoyed voice. She was thinking about calling Jason back when suddenly her phone rang again and when she saw that it was Sally calling, she immediately answered the phone and said, Hello, Sally? Kay, did Jason go back to school? Have you seen him? Youre looking for him? He just called me, saying that there is something urgent to rush to the airport, and also took a long leave with me. The specific reason, the specific return date is not said, and then hung up the phone, really pissed me off! He just got off the phone with you? Hes going to the airport? Then Ill meet him at the airport! Hey, Sally, what do you want with him? Kay, there was a terrorist attack at Herthum Group just now. A terrorist broke in with a gun and took control of the entire Herthum Group building, threatening the lives of thousands of employees. It was Jason who defused this crisis, if it wasnt for him, the consequences would have been unimaginable, and Im afraid I wouldnt be able to talk to you on the phone now. What?! Kay was so stunned that she sprang to her feet and said hurriedly, So are you okay now?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Im fine now, the crisis has been lifted. The police are dealing with the aftermath. I tried to find Jason, but I couldnt see him, so I guess hes back at Oakshire University, so thats why I called you. Sally said. Sally where are you? Iming to get you now! Kay said in a rush. Are youing to see me? Then lets meet in the airport. Didnt you say Jason was going to the airport? Ill go straight from here to the airport and see if I can make it to him. Sally said. Good! Kay nodded her head. Whew! By this time, Jason was driving on his way to the airport. He had just called Kay to ask for leave, andter thought about whether he should also talk to Sally. After all, he is now also working in Herthum Group. But remembering that the Herthum Groups terrorist attack had just been lifted, Sally was probably busy keeping her family safe and assisting police officers in the aftermath, so he didnt call. Now he had only one thing on his mind, and that was to race to Moro to rescue his brothers in the Satan Operation Group. Jedi Canyon, a desert canyon adjacent to the Great Sahara Desert, is a hot, inessible area with many dangers that even the locals are reluctant to venture into. Did Iron and the others get forced into the Jedi Canyon? No wonder we cant reach them! Jason thought to himself. Blood Axes words revealed that Night Emperor sent people to Jedi Canyon to round up the Satan Operation Group fighters, Jedi Canyon this ce Jason naturally knows, he has also been there. This ce anymunication equipment will have no signal, because this Jedi Canyon happens to be in a special maic field location, surrounded by the maic field formunication equipment signals formed a serious interference, so once inside, is equivalent to isted from the outside world, simply can not get in touch with the outside world. No wonder Iron hasnt contacted me since they left for their mission in Moro, and I cant reach them. It turns out that they cant be contacted at all! Jason thought in his heart, then his eyes sank, and a cold ray of light shed, Is it possible that there is some kind of conspiracy in the mission that Satan Operation Group took this time? If thats the case, Ill find out whos behind the scheme, and no matter who or what the power is, theyll pay the price in blood! With a grim look in his eyes, Jason sped up his car and sped all the way towards Oakshire Airport. There are no direct flights to Moro from Oakshire, so he would need to fly to the capital first and then take a direct flight from the capital to MoroMarrakech. In Moro, the closest major city to the Great Sahara Desert is Marrakech, and after arriving in Marrakech, he then travels to Jedi Canyon. With Jason speeding along, he soon arrived at Jianghai Airport. He stopped his car in the parking lot, walked inside the airport, and bought a flight to the capital city the fastest. This flight leaves in 50 minutes and is now ready for security entry. Jason basically didnt bring any luggage with him, he walked towards the security checkpoint and passed it without any problems, just as he was about to walk inside, cold C Jason, Jason! There was a shouting from a familiar voice, like Sally. Jason was stunned as he stepped aside and looked towards the outside of the security checkpoint and was seeing a wonderful shadow looking around, mouthing his name over and over again, which was none other than Sally. Miss Herthum, Im here. Jason responded with a voice. Sally heard Jasons words, she ran after the sound, and when she saw Jason she couldnt help but smile and said, Finally, Ive caught up with you. Where are you going with this? I have something to do and Im going overseas for a while. By the way, I wanted to ask you for a leave of absence, but I thought you might be busy, so I didnt tell you. Jason opened his mouth and he said, Next you have to be busy with thepanys aftermath, these need to be done by you personally, so you should go back first. I know all this. After the crisis lifted and I couldnt find you, I called Kay and she said you were on your way to the airport, so I drove over. Sally spoke up, she gazed at Jason and said, Jason, I havent even told you thank you yet. Jason smiled and said, No thanks. These are all things I should do. Its also my duty. Sally gritted her teeth as she suddenly asked, Is your sudden urgency to go overseas rted to this incident? Jason was slightly silent after hearing that, and at the end he nodded and said, Sort of. Then you promise me that nothing must happen, must be safe and sound, can you? Sallys beautiful eyes were full of concern as she stared at Jason and said. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Jason said in an affirmative tone. Sally immediately smiled, a smile like a hundred flowers, beautiful to the extreme, she said, Then Ill wait for you toe back! Good! By the way, when youe back, your sry wont be deducted, right? Jason smiled and winked towards Sally. Pfft- Sally couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile when she heard the words. Well, you go back first. Its almost time for me to board the ne. Jason opened his mouth, he waved towards Sally and was turning to leave. Sally waved back, still standing in ce, she kept looking at Jasons figure as he walked further and further away, her eyes never leaving the slightest bit of sight. Jason, you promised me that you would return safely, I will be waiting for you! Chapter 206 Aftercare! In the airport. Until the gaze in the line of sight of the upright and magnificent figure has disappeared, Sally only then came back to her senses, she sighed softly, looked a little reluctant, but can not help but some worry about the meaning. Because she had confirmed that Jasons trip overseas was rted to the terrorist attack that the Herthum Group had just encountered. Although she knew nothing about what Jason was going to do overseas, she was able to guess that it was bound to be dangerous, so how could she not feel worried? Jason, you muste back safely, you promised me Sally mumbled in her heart, and now she could only pray in her heart, praying that Jason would be safe. Sally was about to leave when she suddenly saw a familiar shadow rushing towards her, her eyes lit up and she opened her mouth and shouted, Kay, Kay- It was Kay who rushed over, and after hearing Sallys shout she came over and asked, Wheres Jason? Hes gone. I came just as he was already through security and just said a few words. Sally said. Where is he going? Why is he leaving in such a hurry? Kay asked, and her eyes couldnt help but flush with a hint of curiosity. Sally said, Hes going overseas, and I dont know where hes going overseas. Kay saw a look of concern on Sallys face and asked, remembering something, Sally, when you called, you said there was a terrorist attack on the Herthum Group? What the hell is going on here? Sally sniffed after that weeks stunning jade face is still a feeling of palpitations, she said: I dont know exactly what happened. At that time I was holding a meeting in the conference room. Suddenly, three western men with guns broke in, and an employee in the conference room was shot dead. The employees of the entire Herthum Group building became hostages to these terrorists, and their lives were threatened, and they could be shot at any moment. Just then - When she said this, Sallys tone paused. Kay also noticed that Sallys eyes had a light blooming at this moment, a light simr to that of the morning dawn, bringing a new hope. Thats when Jason suddenly appeared, as if he had fallen from the sky! He obviously didnte to the Herthum Group this morning, and he just appeared at this time. Sally opened her mouth, her tone also seemed excited, she continued, then Jason suddenly shot, I do not know what he used, but in any case, the three terrorists with guns in the conference room was subdued by him. He contacted the police, who sent a helicopter to pick us up from the roof, and Jason went on to deal with the rest of the terrorists in the building. The crisis was sessfully resolved. Unfortunately, three employees of the Herthum Group were still killed Speaking of which, Sallys face also looked sad. Kay took Sallys arm and said softly, Sally, dont be too sad, this is the time you should cheer up. Jason has saved the lives of thousands of employees of Herthum Group, and he is not afraid to face the terrorists. Is he simply a security guard? No, Kay, he was never a normal person! Sally spoke up and continued, I have to rush back to the Herthum Group to deal with the aftermath. Sally, let me stay with you, you needpany at this time too. Kay said. Sally nodded, and the two of them walked out of the airport and drove towards the Herthum Group. Herthum Group.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The entire Herthum Group is already fully inspected, and there are no more time bombs anywhere except the first floor. None of the time bombs on the first floor had been activated yet, so it was not difficult to defuse them. After the efforts of bomb disposal experts, they have all been dismantled. It was verified and confirmed that three employees of Herthum Group tragically died in this terrorist attack, two were security guards and one was an employee of the Bioenergy Department. There is still a lot of work to be done, which is handled by the police, for example, who are these terrorists? What are the ways to infiltrate Oakshire, and do these terrorists have an inside man in Oakshire? Lukas is busy and doesnt find Jason. This time Night Shadows men have infiltrated Oakshire with the best of intentions and she needs to get in touch with the military to report the situation. At that moment Lukas also left. Taylor was reporting something to Max when she said, Chief Henderson, have you seen Jason? I dont know where hes gone. Sally, the chairman of the Herthum Group, was also looking for Jason, but she couldnt find him either. Max opened his mouth and he said, It seems that this Jason is really extraordinary. I wanted to meet with him some time ago, but unfortunately I didnt have time to ask him to meet and talk. This time the terrorist crisis can be solved, Jason is the most important credit. We police should also give a certain reward. Xiao Ding, you can find Jasonter, I want to thank him in person. Oakshire Mayor Nate Lau, who was also present, said, What kind of person is this Jason? To be able to resolve this crisis, he must be extraordinary. Id like to meet him sometime. Ming Shan, you police have a long way to go in the next work. This time the crisis has been solved, but the impact is still there. The police have a lot of work to do. All of these should be checked thoroughly for a rainy day, so that a situation like this cannot happen again. Mayor Lau, I get it! Max said with a nod. Matt came over and he said to Taylor, Detective Caine, I cant find where Jason is either. He should have left. It seems Jason is trying to be an unsung hero and left without a word after the crisis was lifted. This bastard guy, his cell phone is off and he cant get through to him several times. Taylor said in exasperation as she continued, Forget it, lets take care of the rest of the problem first. Ill go to Oakshire University and find him myselfter. Its really thanks to Jasonthis time, I knew Jason was an unusual person. Matt said. Although Taylor doesnt say it on her lips, she is also extremely grateful to Jason in her heart. Otherwise, this terrorist incident caused more casualties, she, as a police officer, will feel more guilty and uneasy in her heart. However, she did not know that at this time Jason is already sitting on the ne, so her phone naturally can not be reached. Chapter 207 – The Western Beauty! Marrakech, Airport. A direct flight from Carovia, the capital, arrived at the airport in Marrakech after a journey of almost 20 hours. He was dressed in simple attire, his face subdued and calm. He made it through the security checkpoint without incident, walked out and took a cab and sped towards a hotel within Marrakech. Once at this local hotel, Jason checked in. Jason took his room card, took the elevator, and went to the room he had been given. After walking into the room he closed the door, checked the room over to make sure there wasnt any surveince, he took aptop out of his backpack,worked it and immediately contacted Manjusaka. Theres no way to get in touch with Kwent directly. But I found out that south of Marrakech, there is a building called Turia, and this building has an underground casino. This underground casino is actually controlled by Kwents forces. If youe to this casino, you will be able to find Kwent, provided that you gain their trust. Trust? Jason frowned. In the video, Manjusaka smiled flirtatiously as she ruffled the strands of light brown hair on her forehead and said with a smile, Simply put, its money! You just have to have enough money to gamble with, and naturally, you have their trust. Thats easy enough. Then tell me exactly where the building is, and Ill go there now. Jason said. Manjusaka gave him a nk look and said, You dont have any identity past now, you think you can enter this underground casino ah? Unless you just rush in. Ive created an identity for you, an identity of someone who came from Carovia to visit and try his luck at the casino. Because there are some people in the world who have signed up for membership at this casino ande over here to gamble on the side, or evene all the way over here to gamble. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Manjusaka, thank you so much. Youre very attentive. Of course! People will be more attentive in one way or another, and they are guaranteed to be attentive enough to make you enjoy it to the fullest. Want to try it? Manjusakaughed delicately, those beautiful sapphire-like eyes were staring intently at Jason in the video, and her extremely sexy and hot body seemed to be releasing a signal of lust. Jason was really used to such seductive hints from Manjusaka, and he couldnt help but smile bitterly and say, One day Ill have to let you rule me into submission. So, I can go to this casino now with this identity that you created for me? Of course you can. You dont have to rush, you tell me the hotel you are in and your room number. Ill send a message to the casino there and they will send someone toe and pick you up and take you to the casino. Manjusaka said. Well, it seems that this casino is not a small one, at least the service is very attentive. Jason grinned. Thats for sure, Manjusaka said. Otherwise this casino would not attract some gamblers from all over the world. It is said that this casino has a lot of features in addition to good service, and I dont know what features, so Ill have to wait for you to explore. Okay. Jason smiled as he said, About how soon will the other sidee to pick me up? Ive sent the information about the hotel youre at, and someone wille to pick you up within half an hour. Manjusaka spoke, then said, By the way, I registered your name as Miller. Miller? Okay, Ill make a note of that. In half an hour? That would give me time to take a shower. Jason said. After the Herthum Groups terrorist attack was lifted, he came all the way here without a moments dy, still smelling vaguely of blood from the fight, and he did want to take a good shower. Bath? Manjusakas beautiful jewel-like blue eyes lit up at her words, and she couldnt wait to say, Satan, put theputer in the bathroom, I want to watch it live! Snap! Jason directly closed theputer, while his face a ck C what a joke, really want to give this tempting and deadly Manjusaka live bath, that is not to say half an hour, only an hour can not finish washing. Jason walked into the bathroom, and he just rinsed off a bit, so he washed up quickly. Looking at his own scruffing out in the mirror, he grabbed the disposable razor provided by the hotel and hung his beard clean before walking out. Jason took out a suit from his backpack and put it on, and stood in front of the mirror, but also looked elegant, with a masculine and handsome intention, this type definitely belongs to the likes of women. Ding Dong! Ding-dong! At that moment, the doorbell rang in the room. Jason walked over and opened the door, a charming perfume immediately hit him, and there stood before him a blonde, blue-eyed Western woman. Is this Mr. Miller, please? The womans charming eyes looked over at Jason and asked in English.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yes, I am. Youre the one who came to pick me up, right? Jason spoke, and the English he spoke was fluent. Yes, Im here to pick you up. My name is Anita and Ill be your assistant at the gambling game tonight. The Western woman smiled and held out her hand toward the front. Jason smiled and said, Its an honor. He also reached out to shake Anitas hand. So can we go now? Jason asked. Sure. If Mr. Miller is ready, you cane with me. Anitas gorgeous face wore a charming smile. Lets go then. Jason spoke up and walked out with Anita. After walking out of this hotel, Anita led Jason to a ck Mercedes S600 sedan, she personally opened the passenger door and invited Jason to get in. Only after Jason got in the car did Anita get in, start the limo, and whizzed away from the hotel. Through these details, Jason can infer that the casino must be very high ss, even the car sent to pick up and drop off are millions of dors of luxury cars. As for the people who came to pick up and drop off C Jason took a look at Anitas charming side face and thought to himself that the person who hade to pick up and drop off was even more impable and definitely a sexy thing in the minds of many men. Chapter 208 Underground Casino! The luxurious S-ss sedan chugged through Marrakech, speeding all the way towards the southern part of the city. Mr. Miller is a first timer, right? Anita opened her mouth and turned her eyes to look at Jason. Jason smiled ndly as he said, You mean the casino? It was indeed the first time. But Ive been to Moro many times, and Marrakech many times. Only previously did not know that there was a casino here, or a friend revealed itter, so I made a membership card and took advantage of this visit to try my luck. Im sure youll have a good hand tonight. Anita smiled, she didnt doubt Jasons words. Since Jason has a casino membership card, it means that his membership card must be introduced by the rest of the members to register, and the casino has strict requirements in this regard. Then again, the power behind the casino is already the most powerful power within Marrakech, so the casino side wont have anything to worry about, as long as the gamblers bring in enough money, for the casino is God. I dont really think Im going to get a good hand tonight because I already have this premonition. Jason suddenly sighed softly. Anitas face was stunned as she turned her eyes to look at Jason and couldnt help but smile and ask, Why? Because I was able to see you tonight, I think I have used up all my luck. So what luck is left in that body to try your hand? Jasonughed. Giggle- Anita mouth can not help but let out a silver bell-likeughter, with herugh, her sexy full of attractive curves also fluctuate with the ups and downs, especially the breasts, shaking and up the curve enough to make people can not move their eyes. Dear Miller, I have to say that you have a sweet mouth and what you say makes my heart flutter. Anita smiled, a tititing charm surfaced in her eyes as she looked at Jason and asked with a smile, Tell me honestly, how many beautiful women have you gotten to willingly climb into your bed? Haha, thats a question that can wait until you willingly climb into my bed. Jason chuckled. Miller, I have to say that you really want to be that poison, enough to make any woman addicted and unstoppable, I have some flowery heart slut. Anita smiled. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed and he said with a smile, Then why dont you turn around? We can go to my hotel. Oh, Miller, its a long night, so why are you in a hurry? I thought it might be a good idea to go to the casino first and try your hand at it. I hope mypany tonight will bring you luck. Anita smiled. Good for you! Jason smiled lightly and knew that a woman like Anita was just a mouthful. Such a woman must be a powerful yer in the casino, and would not be casually confused by a man? This beautifulpany in the casino is verymon, when you have money to continue to gamble, they are little sweetheart, obedient; but when you lose all the money, all the time, they will not be polite to kick you away. In the world, the word interest cannot be escaped. A tall red building more than ten stories high towers in front of it. This kind of red high-rise ismon in Marrakech, as the buildings here arergely red in color. Anita drove up to this red building and stopped the car, she stepped out and walked around, opened the passenger door and said with a smile, Dear Miller, its here, please get out of the car. Jason smiled as he stepped out of the car. Anita looked enthusiastic, and she had reached out to take Jasons arm and lead him inside the building. And then walked in toward a special elevator. Along the way, Anita also gave Jason some introductions, from which Jason also learned that the entire building serves the casino on the top floor. The building contains five-star rooms, restaurants, bars, entertainment venues, an indoor pool and more. In short, many gamblers from outside the country, as long as they stay here, it is a one-stop service, food, housing, y and gambling all included. Looks like I should have been wise to move here. Jason smiled. Anita smiled as she said, Of course, because there are a lot of erotic rooms here and a lot of erotic gadgets. When ites to the back, Anitas sexy red lips are almost pressed to Jasons ear, puffing like an orchid, the silky hot air teasing and making it hard to hold. Ding! At that moment, the elevator door opened, the elevator had reached the top floor, and Anita walked out holding Jasons arm. The entire top floor is arge casino, where the gold is glorious, gamblers like clouds, a waiter is going back and forth, many simr to Anita this young and beautifulpany wearing sexy bikinis, be a beautiful scenery. These sexy babes in bikinis, whose role is only the same as Anitas, are here to apany the gamblers. Mr. Miller has yed in casinos before, right? Anita asked. Of course! Jason said. And how many chips does Mr. Miller want to exchange? Anita then asked. Lets try our luck by redeeming a $5 million first. Jason said. Good, then pleasee with me. Anita smiled sweetly and smiled even more enthusiastically. After all, even in the Las Vegas casino, $5 million in chips is a big customer. Jason walked with Anita to the front desk of the casino, he took out a ck bank card, Anita took it and saw that it was a Centurion ck Card! This can be said to be the highest level of bank card, Centurion ck Card is not money to be able to get, the conditions are extremely demanding, so the possession of the ck gold card is a symbol of status and supreme power. Jason redeemed $5 million in chips by swiping his card. This ck gold card contains Lucas 30 million dors, Jason took it out for the moment to use it first. These chips are held in your hand as if they are not money, but just an ordinary piece of stic, so you dont feel the same heartache when you throw them out while gambling. It is also this psychological implication that makes the world exist so many gamblers who have lost everything and cant turn back. Dear Miller, what do you want to y around with? Anita smiled and looked warm and intimate as she took Jasons arm, her body came slightly closer, that sexy and delicate body in the touch of as if it were, enough to stir up that evil fire in ones heart. Seeing Jason take out a ck and gold card and exchange it for $5 million in chips, Anita was clearly more enthusiastic and had a vague tendency to throw herself at him. After all, such a customer is a superb customer no matter if it is ced in any local casino, even in Vegas. It doesnt matter, its all about trying your luck anyway. I hope having a great beauty like you around will really bring good luck. Jason smiled ndly, looking calm and indifferent to Anitas active posting. As he spoke, the gaze in his eyes also looked around, noting that the ce was still really heavily guarded. Such a strict guard also eliminates the possibility of anyone wanting to make trouble here. So lets go to the roulette table? Anita asked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Okay, then well go y the roulette table. Jason smiled and walked toward a roulette table in the middle of the field that was already crowded with people. Chapter 209 – Losing in a row! Jason was led by Anita towards a roulette table. This roulette table was already packed with people, and there was a seat on the side, so Anita took Jason over and sat down. Dear Miller, ever y the roulette table? Anita asked with a smile. Jasonughed and said, Of course Ive yed. But it seems like every time I get to the end of the day, Ie up empty-handed. Is that so? Not tonight, oh. Anita smiled. Jason is indeed no stranger to roulette tables, which rotate on a spinning axis and are divided into 37 long, thin grooves. The 36 channels are numbered 1 to 36 respectively, half are red and half are ck. The other green channel is marked as 0 respectively. yers can buy a single number or abination of numbers on the table. When all yers have ced their bets, the dealer will release a small ball, and whichever number it finally stops at, that number is the final result. yers can bet in a variety of ways, they can bet on ck or red numbers on the roulette wheel, or odd or even numbers, the odds for these are 1:1 odds, or they can bet on numbers 1-12, 13-24, 25-36, the odds are 2:1 this way, or they can bet on multiple numberbinations, lets say two, three, four, five numberbinations, etc., the odds are The odds are much higher. The highest odds are to bet on a single number, 0 to 36 numbers, lets say betting on 0 numbers and the final ball of the wheel stops at exactly 0 numbers, that will give the highest odds of 35:1! It can be said that roulette is a gambling game that relies purely on luck, in the senior casino, the dealer is not cheating, that the rotation of the roulette ball is not at all spective, the yer is also gambling on their own luck. Jason used to y with the Satan Operation Group brothers in the casino, a little gambling for fun, but he basically lost every time he yed the roulette table, just think they really do not have that luck. Rather, Anita said to bring him to the roulette table to try his luck, and he didnt refuse. Honey, what are you going to bet on? Bet on red or ck numbers? Or even or odd numbers? Anita asked. Lets just bet on zero. Jason said casually, looking careless. Just a single number bet? Anita asked. Yes! Jason said in an affirmative tone. Okay, how many chips to put in? Put 100, 000 first. Jason said. Anita is the one who put 100, 000 chips on the number zero. The probability of winning a bet on a single number in a roulette table is only about 26%, a really low probability, and it is extremely rare for a gambler to win a single number.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, if you win, the multiplier is enough to make you salivate, and thats 35 times the odds. Generally speaking, those who y roulette tables betting on a single number are mostly gamblers who have lost so much that they are about to run out of money, and finally, in order to get their money back in one fell swoop, they bet all their remaining chips on a single number, praying that they will get lucky and be able to win back with profit in one hand. Often, the more you do this, the worse you lose. The ball on the wheel began to turn, bones spinning several times, and finally stopped at the number 18. This means that Jason has lost this round. FUCK! See this result, the side of a man could not help but roar, face angry iron blue and up, look like there is an urge to smash things. Hey man, how nice it would be if you kept betting on 18. Youve been betting 18 for the first three times, but unfortunately, youve changed it to 28. A man in a suit across the table spoke up, with a tone of regret. It is indeed a pity, but this is the casino, it changes rapidly, who knows what will happen next? Another person spoke up. The white man was full of irony. It turned out that he had previously been betting on 18, with each bet being 500, 000, and had bet 10 hands in a row, but after 10 hands, he suddenly changed it to 28. As if by a quirk of fate, the 13th hand he bet on, which was this time, was really 18. Otherwise, this bet, at 35 times the odds, would be $17. 5 million, a direct reversal of fortune. Unfortunately, there are no ifs at the table, only winners and losers. The second game started with Jason betting on number 0, and the bet was changed from 100, 000 to 200, 000. He seemed careless, and after betting he was chatting with Anita. How many years have you worked here? Me? Anita smiled and said, Its been almost three years. I never thought time would pass so quickly. Three years have passed in the blink of an eye. By your ent, you sound like a Frenchman? Oh, you can even hear this? Indeed, I am from France. Since French is also spoken here in Moro, there is nonguage barrier for me toe here. Im curious, how did you hear it? Haha, its easy, because French people speak English with an ent simr to yours, so Im just guessing. Jason smiles. As we speak, the second set hase to an end, and the little ball stopped on the number 7, so naturally Jason lost again. In the third game, Jason continued to throw in 400, 000 towards the number 0, looking like he was nning to lose one game and then double up his chips in the next. So you go to France a lot? Anita asked, during which she had the waiter bring a Blue Siren cocktail and handed it to Jason. Thanks. Jason smiled, took a sip of the cocktail, and then said, France is kind of a frequent visit. The most impressive is Bordeaux, where the taste of the wine is unforgettable. Thats for sure. Bordeaux produces a lot of wine and many of the worlds most famous wine estates are in Bordeaux. Anita smiles. Thats when Jason lost the third game he bet on. Jason, with his face as usual, lost 800, 000 in chips and bet on the number 0 again. I hope that the next time you go to France, I happen to be in France and I will take you to taste some wine and food. Anita smiled. That was great. Jason smiled, noting that the blob in the fourth set was set on the number 30. Jason counted 1. 6 million chips and bet on the number 0 again. He bet on the number 0 one after another and doubled each bet, which attracted the attention of the rest of the gamblers at the table as well as the lottery officials. Thats interesting, is this guy doubling up on his bets? The fifth hand is already 1. 6 million, Im curious how many hands he canst. With such a doubling up of the bet, the tenth hand would be at least tens of millions. Thats a big hand. The number 0 is very magical, I have seen a gambler, 1 million a hand bet 0, a total of 50 million chips all lost. I have also seen a gambler, 10 million chips lost only 1 million, bet 0 after betting on the bet, with interest earned back. That depends on which category this gentleman falls into tonight. The gamblers sitting around spoke up one after another. That little ball stopped in the fifth game andnded in the number 21 slot, and Jason naturally lost. In this way, he has been left with 1. 9 million chips of his original 5 million, losing 3. 1 million on a five-handed bet. Dear Miller, I think its time for you to change your strategy, you cant keep betting on the number 0. At this point, Anita said. Oh? Then tell me, how should I ce my bet? Jason smiled, and those deep eyes fixed on Anitas gorgeous, charming face. Chapter 210 Big Win! When Anita heard Jason asking about herself, she smiled and said, Ive noticed that the ck numbers have a higher win rate thesest few games, so I thought Id bet on the ck numbers to try my luck. Jasonughed and said, Okay, then Ill do as you say. With that, Jason drew out a million chips and bet on the ck numbers. When the round began and the final spinning blob came to a stop, the blob rested on the number 16, which happened to be the number in ck. Winning! However, the odds of winning with this bet are minimal, which is 1:1 odds. Regardless, this is the first win of the night. Yeah! Miller, look, a win! Anita spoke excitedly. Jasons face was calm as he looked at Anitas gorgeous face and asked with a smile, You dont get a cut of my winnings, do you? If all of my five million chips are exported tonight, I think yourmission will not be less. So, Id better do it my way and lose all these chips as soon as possible. Anitas face was stunned as she looked at Jason and said, As you said, there is indeed the issue ofmission. However, that is only secondary, our duty is mainly to make the guests happy. I dont think any guest will be happy when they lose, right? This depends on what purpose it seems to be ying here. If the intention is to win money over, gambling lost naturally unhappy. Jason spoke up and as he spoke he threw his chips towards the number 0 and continued to bet on 0. Anita looked seriously at Jason, she vaguely heard the meaning of Jasons words, she then asked: So Mr. Miller did note here to win money? Rather, has other purposes or intentions? Then what is Mr. Millers real purpose? Im here mainly to find someone and negotiate a deal. Looking for someone? Looking for who? Anita looked at Jason. At this point, Jason only had 1 million chips left on the table, and lost a few more hands during his conversation with Anita, leaving him with only this 1 million. Hearing Anitas question, Jason first put the 1 million chips on the number 0, he then looked at Anita, he suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around Anitas slender and soft waist, embraced her sexy and seductive body into his arms, then pressed his lips to the corner of her ear and said, I want to find Kwent and buy a batch of goods from him! It was not until this moment that Jason spelled out his true intentions. Simply because he felt that it would be easier for him to finish losing the 5 million, also as a meet and greet gift, and also enough to show his sincerity, and at this time to bring up that his purpose is to find Kwent. He could not think that he could hit the jackpot after throwing out thatst $1 million in chips, he no longer cared, he started out with the idea of losing all that $5 million in chips. When she heard the word Kwent from Jasons mouth, Anitas eyes faintly shed a ray of essence, and her face also changed a bit, she asked, How do you know I can help you find Kwent? Even if you cant, theres always someone in this casino who can reach him. After all, he owns this casino, doesnt he? Jason said. Anita was about to say something when all of a sudden C OH my god! I didnt see anything wrong, did I? This, this time its really 0? Its really a good number 0! Its really bet on by this guy! Shit! This is a real shitstorm of luck, howe Ive never had such a shitstorm of luck? Around the roulette table, a gamblers mouth all let out a morous and shocked voice, a pair of eyes are simply to look straight, look unbelievable. Jason and Anita both heard the shout of surprise. Jason turned his head towards the table and looked at it, and under his own eyes he was a bit incredulous to see that the little ball on the roulette tablended exactly on slot number 0! In this game, he bet his remaining chips, that is, 1 million, on the number 0, and to his surprise, he really hit it! At 35 times the odds on a single number, that $1 million for Jason bes $35 million! The lotus officers face also changed, he didnt expect such an unlucky situation to fall on his head. As a lotus officer in the casino, he certainly did not want such a thing to really happen. But now that it has happened, he has no choice but to admit it and is at the moment dispensing the 35 million chips won by Jason. The original chips in front of Jason were all gone, all bet out, but I didnt expect the chips in front of him to pile up again in this moment. In this way, Jason definitely became the big winner of the night! Anitas also snapped out of her surprise, and with a smile, she said, Mr. Miller, look, I told you youd have a great hand tonight. Im also surprised that this is the first time Ive bet on an odd number at a roulette table. It seems that you are indeed able to bring me luck. Jason smiled as he collected his chips and then said, Next, are you going to help me contact Mr. Kwent? You just said you were looking for Mr. Kwent to negotiate a deal? What kind of deal is it? Anita opened her mouth and asked, her turquoise eyes twinkling with a vague, brilliant sh, as if she was calcting something. Ill talk to Mr. Kwent when I see him about what the deal is. Jason opened his mouth and continued to casually throw chips toward the table, this time betting on the number 36. I came alone, I have been checked when I came in, there is no dangerous object. And this is Mr. Kwents territory, I dont think he would be too afraid to see me, right? Besides, Im sure Mr. Kwent wont turn down business when ites to him. Jason went on to say. Anita looked at Jason, she thought about it and said, Yes, I can go and contact you. But I cant guarantee if I can get in touch with you. Even if I do, its not up to me to decide whether Mr. Kwent is willing to see you. Beautiful Anita, Id appreciate it if you could just help me get in touch. Jason smiled. Anita then said, Then you wait, I wille back to youter to report the results. I hope what you bring will be good news. Jasonughed, called out to the waiter and got a new ss of whiskey on the rocks. He continued to bet, betting on the number 36. This seems a bit extreme, as he had previously been betting on the smallest number, 0. After winning a bet, he switched to bet on thergest number, 36. Hey friend, shit luck doesnt happen twice, and you can easily lose your winnings ying this way. A man across the table shouted.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason smiled indifferently and said, Its a skill to be able to export to. I dont care anyway. Well then, good luck with that. The man across the table smiled. Jason threw chips in one hand, and soon the original pile of chips on the table was shrinking. About twenty minutester, Anita returned, she came over and sat beside Jason and said with a smile, Mr. Kwent is already on his way over. I believe it will be here soon. Jasons eyes lit up and he smiled and said, Anita, thank you. Heres your tip for tonight. With that, Jason pushed the stack of chips in his hand in front of Anitas face. Thats $1 million worth of chips. Chapter 211 Beauty with many thorns! Jason continued to y at the roulette table, still betting on a single number, only no longer did he have that much luck. After all, the chances of a person at the roulette table hitting a single number twice in a row in one night are too small. Jasons mind is not on gambling either, but it is just used to pass the time, he is waiting for Kwent to arrive. Anita remained by Jasons side, looking at him looking a bit distracted, she smiled and asked, Dear Ye, what are you thinking about? It is said that when a man goes to a casino, he is like a bullfight, excited, exuberant and focused. But I did not see these emotions from you. As you know, I didnte here specifically to gamble. Jason smiled ndly. Anita looked at Jason, she smiled flirtatiously and said, So, what would it take to get dear Miller interested? As she speaks, Anitas right fingers y with a strand of hair. Such a move, the charm brought about by that seductive titition of the intention is simply unspeakable. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he mmed down the cocktail in his ss, and he smiled, You know what you can do to keep me interested, and I cant wait. Dear Miller, I guess you must be a little tired, right? Then pleasee with me and Ill take you to rest a little. Anita smiled. With pleasure. Jason smiled as he instructed the waiter to help redeem the remaining chips. A total of more than 18 million was exchanged, meaning that in theter bets, he lost almost half of his previous $30 million win back. Jason was indifferent, in addition to the capital, also won more than 13 million, originally he came here to gamble did not intend to win money. Anita led Jason forward, through a hidden door on the side of the casino. The dark door is naturally guarded by men with fierce breath, but after seeing Anita, these big men guarding the dark door have given way, allowing Anita to take Jason through the dark door. Through the dark door, there is a corridor, Anita led Jason along the corridor, Anita said: There are some single rooms here, is to provide gamblers with a short rest. For example, some gamblers are tired, or happen to have something to talk about, inevitably need a quiet ce, then you cane here in a single room. As she spoke, Anita had taken out a card and swiped open the door to a single room, and she walked in with Jason. Jason walked in and took a look at the single room, which was actually quite small, with afortable set of sofas and a wine rack with a variety of fine wines, etc. Its not a bad ce to take a short break. Jason smiled. Dear Miller, as long as youre happy with the ce, Ill be happy too. Jason smiled, he would not know about Anitas hint? The first time Jason reached out and took Anitas arm, he pulled her into his arms with a little force, and when Jason was about to make his next move, Anita was smiling, and she gently pushed Jason away. Dear Miller, please dont be in such a hurry, its still a long night we can have a drink first, you know, wine this thing at this time but y a certain cheerful effect oh. What do you want to drink? Anita winks like silk, staring at Jason said. Whatever. Jason grinned. Anita then went to the wine rack, took out a bottle of whiskey and poured two sses of wine, she walked over with a flourish and handed one of the sses to Jason. Here, cheers. Anita smiled, and as soon as the ss in her hand clinked with Jason, she tilted her head and drank it all. Jasons eyes shining, heughed and also poured the wine in the cup into his mouth. Jason handed the empty ss to Anita, but after a moment, Jasons face changed violently, he wanted to say something but couldnt, he just felt his eyelids getting heavier and heavier. Eventually, he copsed head-on onto the couch. Dear Miller, whats wrong with you? Anita saw this and rushed over, she reached out and shook Jasons body, but Jason did not respond in the slightest. Miller, Miller, wake up. Anita kept calling out. After several attempts to confirm that Jason is indeed no movement she stood up violently, this time she, her face has changed, no longer the previous kind of charming and seductive attitude, reced by an icy cold. Anitas eyes also showed a hint of coldness as she took out a cell phone and dialed Boss, the man is unconscious. Very good! Anita you did a good job, wait for me to go over there and see what this persons purpose is toe into my casino under false pretenses. Boss, so am I here for you? Yes, just wait for me. Okay, got it! Anita opened her mouth as she put her phone down and prepared to pick up the jumpsuit that had fallen to the floor and put it on. She didnt want to remain naked, but during the kiss with Jason just now, she could feel Jasons body that contained a powerful burst of power, full of a masculine aura, which made her heart cant help but think C if she did it with him, it should be a wonderful experience, right? Anita turned to pick up the dress, but when she nced at the corner of the eye, her face changed abruptly, as if she could not believe it, she immediately raised her eyes to look, and under a nce as if she had seen a ghost, could not help but lose her voice and screamed CCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ah!!! She suddenly saw that Jason, who should have been unconscious on the couch, had sat up at some point and was staring at her with a harmless smile on his face. Chapter 212 Kwent Appears! In an instant, Anitas face expression is like seeing a ghost C this is not scientific, ording to reason, he should not be unconscious for at least five or six hours? Snap! Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, the curl of smoke rose up, shrouding his hard lines of the face, looking out of a few mysterious and evil. Dear Anita, you seem surprised? Jason asked with a smile. Anita, who is also a smart woman, knew in her heart that Jason must have figured out what was going on. She gritted her teeth and asked, You, you didnt drink that ss of wine? But I clearly saw you had swallowed it. Just because theres a downward swallow doesnt mean its a sip of that wine. Jason smiled ndly as he said, I had spit out that sip of wine in the process when I fell on the couch. It just so happens that this is a cloth sofa, which is still absorbent. Anitas face immediately became a little ugly, she gritted her teeth and asked, You, when did you start to suspect? Intuition, I guess. Although Im confident in my appearance, Im not blindly confident enough to make you fall in love at first sight and pull me over here to flirt and linger in the middle of a gambling session. Jason opened his mouth and continued, And that drink, although that ecstasy is basically colorless and tasteless, I still felt some subtle differences when I drank that whiskey. With these? Anita gritted her teeth and seemed to look a little reluctant. Jason said with a smile on both hands, Well, I have received special training in all kinds of ecstasy. I have been exposed to all types of ecstasy and can tell the difference. So, that ss of whiskey mixed with ecstasy, I smelled when I already know. This is a kind of instinctive reaction that has been trained over time. And what exactly is your status? Anita asked. Jason beckoned and said, Here,e sit on the couch. We can talk slowly. You just know that I dont have any malicious intent. On the contrary, I really want to negotiate a deal with Kwent in good faith this time. By the way, the Boss you just called is Kwent, right? Anita is not pretentious, she knows that Jason can recognize her methods, that is enough to show that Jasons strength is never her ability to deal with. At this point, smart women know how to cooperate. So, Anita came over and sat next to Jason, her clothes had not yet had time to put on, making her sexy and mature body curves all stand out, the snowy skin reflected ayer of fluorescence in the light, all over the body emitting that mature vor is extremely heartwarming. Put your clothes on first. I dont want to test my willpower through you. Jason said in a nd tone after a nce. Anita smiled sweetly and said, Your willpower is not strong at all, I have sensed it just now. Having said that, she put the dress on. Well, next Id like to ask, what did you do that for? What is the purpose of intending to charm me? Jason opened his mouth, the gaze in his eyes bing sharp and up, staring at Anita. Anita gritted her teeth, she took a deep breath and said, Its because of who you are. My identity? Jasons face was surprised. Because we found out that this identity of yours was forged. You forged this identity toe in the casino and to find Kwent boss, so I dont know what your intentions are. ording to Kwent boss, first charm you down. Anita said truthfully. If Kwent suspects me, with his many hands in the casino, wouldnt he be able to just go after me? Jason asked. That would make a bigmotion and would also cause a bad effect on the guests in the casino. Wouldnt it be better if you could be charmed without causing anymotion and without any sound? Anita opened her mouth, then she sighed and said, But I still underestimated you. You are definitely a very scary person. Jason was rather speechless as he looked over at Anita and said, You think I look terrible like this? Your appearance is deceptive! Like just now, you acted like you were unconscious, what is this if not deception? Anita said. Jason suddenly did not know how to retort, he only had a smile, said: Well, this topic can be stopped. If you want to charm me because of my identity, thats justifiable. I want to find Kwent, I can onlye to this casino. Without an identity, I cant enter this casino either. So, you dont mind that my identity is faked. Besides I dide to Kwent to negotiate a deal. Just a deal? Anita asked. Sure. Just a deal. Jason spoke up, and he then asked, Kwent will be here in a few minutes, wont he? As a sign of my good faith, I wont limit you either. Come on, lets return to the casino lobby and wait for Kwent to arrive. With that Jason stood up, Anita stood up after seeing this and led Jason out of the single room and back into the casino lobby. Returning to the casino floor, Jason had little desire to continue gambling, grabbing a drink and awaiting Kwents arrival. About ten minutester, several men walked in outside the casino, led by a stout Western man with a shaved head, stern eyes and a high nose, with a vicious killing aura faintly flowing from his body. Behind it, followed four stout and tall ck-d bodyguards. Boss, youre here! Anita saw the man and she immediately greeted him, then said something in the mans ear. It was clear that this man was Kwent, Jasons target for the night. Kwent listened to Anitas ount and a look of surprise shed in his eyes, apparently Jason was not charmed also made him quite surprised. Kwent turned his gaze toward Jason and asked in English, Mr. Miller is looking for me to negotiate a deal? Mr. Kwent is it? Nice to meet you. Yes, Im looking for you to discuss a deal. I wonder if I can find a quiet ce to talk. Jason asked with a smile. Okay, thene with me. Kwent opened his mouth, and he gestured toward one of the bodyguards at his side. Kwent turned around and walked away, not into the casino, but towards the outside of the casino.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Anita came over and said with a smile, Mr. Miller,e on. My boss is willing to talk to you. Good! Jason nodded and walked with Anita towards the front, into an elevator and onto the sixth floor. When the elevator door opened, Anita led Jason toward a room, into which he walked and saw Kwent sittingrge and bold on the rooms couch. And inside the room, there are about ten ck-d men guarding, their breath fierce, and the gaze in their eyes looks harsh and yful as they look at Jasonwho walks into the room. Chapter 213 – Iron Blood Satan! Such a gesture is also representative of Kwents attitude. Jasons face was frank as he walked in, sizing up Kwent in front of him, feeling the murderous aura vaguely diffused from the other side, and he guessed that the other side should have been on the battlefield before. Basically, you can tell that this is a ruthless guy, of course, if not ruthless enough to be the biggest snake in this Marrakech. Mr. Miller, please sit down. Kwent reached out and pointed to the couch across the room. Thanks a lot. Jason sat down, his face calm, seemingly unaware of the pairs of cold eyes of the bodyguards around Kwent in the room staring at him. Kwent saw that Jason looked very calm, and this calm and rxed is not like pretend, but from a self-confidence. The gaze in Kwents eyes narrowed slightly, he really did not know where Jasons confidence came from. Mr. Miller, why dont you tell me what kind of deal you want to talk to me about? Kwent looked over at Jason, who lit up a cigar and took a few hard puffs. Jason smiled and said, I need weapons, and I want to purchase a batch of arms from you. Arms?! Kwents face was stunned as he looked Jason up and down a few times and said, How do you know I have arms to sell here? Its not that hard to do. All it takes is a little checking in the dark world. Jason said. So you are from the dark world? Did you purchase the arms because you wanted to deal with that force? The gaze in Kwents eyes rose sharply and pierced straight at Jason through the smoke that rose up. I have brothers in danger, and I need to go for support. So, I need enough weapons. Jason said frankly. In that case, youre really heavy-handed. Kwent smiled ndly, a different kind of sharpness shed in his eyes as he asked, I wonder how many arms you need? Ive made the list, so you can go through it first. Jason opened his mouth and handed Kwent a prepared list of weapons to acquire. Kwent took a look and said, You want quite a lot, the weapons you want can almost form an armed force of 20 to 30 people. Such an order is really not small. In addition to that, I need a Raptor SUV. Look at a price quote. Jason said. Mr. Miller, my weapons here are very expensive. Kwent leaned back, leaned back on the soft sofa and spoke meaningfully, a cold smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Jason smiled lightly and said, It doesnt matter if its expensive. I just need to get the goods as soon as possible, Mr. Kwent just quote a price. Good, I see that you are also a quick person. Then Ill quote a price. Kwent spoke up, and he held out three fingers toward Jason. Three million dors? Jason was stunned, it was indeed very expensive, outrageously expensive. The weapons he needs along with a Raptor SUV all add up to no more than a million dors. And Kwent is asking for $3 million? Jason frowned, he did need a batch of weapons urgently, even if this price was outrageous, he endured it and said, Okay, three million dors deal! No, no! Kwent, however, shook his head, heughed, and said, Its $30 million! Thirty million? A meaningful smile appeared on Jasons face as he continued, Is Mr. Kwent sure hes not joking? Just kidding, Mr. Miller, Im in business to make money. I heard that Mr. Miller had a good hand tonight and won a lot of money in my casino. Kwent opened his mouth, said this, he propped his hands on the coffee table in front of him, his body leaned forward, raised his eyes to look at Jason, a fierce and severe aura from his body diffused, he then said word for word, Mr. Miller, you use the money you won in my casino to buy arms from me, do you think there is such a cheap thing under the sky? The words just fell, the side of tworge ck-d men fiercely towards the front, their eyes a cold gaze, drew a pistol, the gun pointed at Jasons head. Mr. Kwent, actually I was not running to win money in the casino. I can only say that I was favored by Lady Luck. Jason still appeared calm and collected as he continued, If Kwent minds the matter, then I can hand over the money I won and leave only the principal. You see, I am sincere in my desire to negotiate this deal with you. No, all you need to do is hand over $30 million. At that time you can leave and I will prepare the goods you need. Kwent said with a cold smile. What if I cant pay the $30 million? Cant hand it over? Then Im afraid youll have to stay here. Mr. Kwent, thats not a good way to do business, is it? I think its great! Kwent sneered, seeing that Jason still had a calm and collected expression, he had no reason to be angry in his heart and almost roared, Shit, I really cant think of who you are pretending to be calm and collected in such a situation. All I can say is I feel sorry for you! As Jason opened his mouth to say the words, he was already moving. His right hand lightning towards the right side of a snap a pull, snapped the wrist of the man in ck holding a gun pointing at him on his right, in the process, his whole person lightning rushed the sofa flip, his right leg also swept out in the same way. Bang! Jasons leg swept the face of the man in ck on the left, and under the sweep of that powerful leg force, the sturdy body of the man on the left fell directly to the ground and fainted. The man on the right was pulled under Jasons withholding and fell on the sofa, and when he came back to his senses, he saw that the gun in his hand had disappeared. Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, three gunshots rang out almost at the same moment, and it was seen that the three men in ck standing at the door of this room and behind the sofa on the left and right sides of the head burst out in a cloud of blood, and then fell to the ground. It turns out that Jason instantly took the gun out of the hands of the man on the right, turned over and had hidden behind the sofa, and he instantly shot and killed the three men in ck who were facing his side. Kwent sat behind the sofa and five men in ck, the party that happened too quickly, like lightning, by the time they reacted, the room has been more than a few of theirpanions bodies. Kill him! The five men in ck behind Kwent immediately drew their guns and kept firing in the direction of the couch in front of them as they came forward and shielded Kwent. Whoosh! At this time, the sofa on the left side of a figure flying out, the five men in ck who shot the gun turned, towards the figure have shot. Bang Bang Bang! In an instant, blood sttered everywhere, the figure under the sweep of countless bullets soared out in a cloud of blood! After the shooting, the five ck mens faces changed abruptly, because thrown out from the left was the ck man who had passed out under a sweeping leg by Jason.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, in the right direction C Whoosh! Jason shed out with unparalleled speed, and he fired one shot after another in front of him C Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With the sound of gunfire, one, two, three, four one by one, the men in ck have fallen, fallen at a simr rate, almost at the same time. Thest man in ck pointed his gun at Jason and immediately pulled the trigger. jason rolled on the ground,pleting a perfect tactical evasion, and when the other mans gun fell, the gunshot from his handgun rang out. Bang! The fifth man was shot in the eyebrow, and a shower of blood exploded from his brow. Jason stood up, and without looking, he pointed the gun in his hand toward the floor of the couch where he had been sitting C Bang! Another gunshot rang out, and the man in ck who had been huddled under the sofa with Jasons gun in his hand could not escape death, and the bullet from the muzzle struck him precisely in the head. Jason then looked over at Kwent, and Anita, who was shivering next to Kwent. Chapter 214 Kwent’s Fear! Kwent stared at Jason, his whole body was shivering all trembling, his throat was writhing, wanting to say something but couldnt. Once he also in the dark world of the mercenary group mixed, hands have also been blood, he also has a certain strength, but he has never seen such a terrifying body C Whether it is strain, stance, speed, strikes and so on are called top existence, he is surrounded by ten bodyguards holding weapons, actually in just half a minute less than the time all to kill. Thats still a person, right? No, this is definitely not a person, but a devil, a horrible devil! Jason walked towards Kwent and yed with the pistol in his hands, only to see that under his dazzling technique, the gun waspletely dismembered and turned into a jingle of parts falling to the ground. All of a sudden C Whoosh! Jasons feet, a dash to Kwents front, when Kwents right hand was quietly reaching into his pants pocket, but not before he had time to make the move, Jason instantly arrived, picked up his body with one hand and smashed down towards the coffee table in front of the sofa. Bang!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Kwent was wrestled to the ground while a pocket-sized version of apact pistol slipped out of his trouser pocket. It turns out that Kwent saw Jason disassemble the pistols in his hands one by one after he thought Jason did not have a gun in his hand, he was trying to quietly take out the pocket version of the pistol hidden in his pants pocket. Unfortunately, his actions could not be hidden from Jason. He hadnt even pulled out this pocket pistol yet, and the whole thing had been smashed on the coffee table. Jasons face was icy cold, a grim face, as if he was telling others he was angry. He walked to the sofa and sat down, reached out and pulled the tie on his shirt, then turned his head to look at Anita who was in a daze and said, Anita, dont stand there dumbfounded. Go, pour me a ss of wine. Anita woke up like a dream, she came back to her senses and subconsciously said, Yes, yes Anita walking all seem to stumble, apparently by this scene to the frightened put eyes on the bodies that fell horizontally and vertically on the ground, gurgling blood, the smell of blood that permeates. Even if Anita is more bold, but ultimately a woman, naturally, is scared. There was a wine cab in the room, and Anita took out a bottle of treasured dry red from the wine cab, poured a ss of red wine, walked over and handed it to Jason. Jason took a sip from his ss, gave Anita a look and said, Sit nicely on the side, just do as youre told and youll be fine. Anita only nodded and sat motionless on the couch. At this time, Kwent hase back from, he is still all over the body ising from a burst of pain, his eyes looked at Jason, the pupils of his eyes have been unable to help but reveal a trembling, awe-inspiring eyes. I said you are used to eating ck, so you eat to my head? You dont do a good business deal, but you have to use such tactics to force me. Youre tired of living, arent you? Jason stared at Kwent and said in a cold tone. Kwent panted heavily, his tone was still fierce as he said, You, you dont dare to kill me, kill me, you cant walk out of here. Bang! Jason raised his foot, a foot viciously stepped on Kwents chest and abdomen, a click, as if there is a sternum was broken by the piercing sound transmitted, straight to Kwent howl. You are too presumptuous. Not to mention your building, even the Stiegler familys high security ck building, I can kill in and out without any damage! And what is your cepared to the Stiegler familys ck building? Jason sneered, and then his tone sank as he said, Since you want to die, Ill make it happen for you! I want to buy a weapon from you, just because I want to get my hands on it immediately. If you dont want to trade, then after I kill you, Ill trade through the ck market, its just a matter of arriving a few dayster! With that, Jason picked up the pocket-sized version of the pistol that had fallen from Kwents trouser pocket from the ground, pulled the safety, his index finger was on the trigger, and the killing machine on his body instantly coalesced. Although it is a pocket-sized version of the pistol, but the power is also huge, the vitals are hit, it is also certain death. Jason aimed the gun at Kwents brow. For this kind of ck-eat-ck goods, he has alwayse to abhor, the kill is killed, no mercy. In an instant, a like a substantial and terrifying killing aura from Jasons body diffused out, just to release a wisp, already enough to make peoples hearts and guts crack. No, dont kill me! Ill give you weapons, Im willing to trade with you Mr. Miller, I was wrong, I, I shouldnt have been arrogant and presumptuous. Please, dont kill me, Ill give you as many weapons as you want, Ill give you anything you need Kwent suddenly begged loudly for mercy, because he had been on the battlefield, he could feel that the murderous aura that pervaded from Jasons body was a real murderous aura! If he hesitates for a moment, Jason is bound to pull the trigger! Kwent, of course, does not want to die, as the boss of Marrakech, to power, to money, to women have women, he is still so young, can have a lot of life to enjoy this rich life, how he would like to die? The corners of Jasons mouth lifted with a meaningful smile as he stared at Kwent and said, Willing to trade? But, I cant get $30 million! Kwent gritted his teeth as he said, To, to show my sincerity, Ill give this batch of weapons to Mr. Miller without a penny from Mr. Miller at all! Jason narrowed his eyes, did not speak, that a pervasive killing machine is more severe. Kwents heart sank, and under the threat of death, he sweated like cold rain and hurriedly said, Also, there is more, in addition to sending Mr. Miller this batch of weapons, I will credit Mr. Millers ounts with 30 million dors! Kwent these words out, Jason body of that murderous spirit only slightly converged back. Seeing as you are so sincere, then I will reluctantly deal with you. Jason put away his gun and spoke. Kwent this is secretly relieved, only to feel from the ghost gate walked back, at the same time he regrets a lot in his heart, profoundly understand what is called do not do it will not die. If he had not been too arrogant, thinking that here Jason could not escape him, at his mercy, while wanting to pit Jason, would not have ended up in this situation! This is a good thing, lost his wife and lost his army, weapons for nothing, not to say, but also pay 30 million dors, surrounded by ten bodyguards were also killed. Such a loss is truly devastating. However, in Kwents opinion, it was worth it anyhow to get his life back. Chapter 215 Weapons in hand! Jason gave Kwent an ount, and Kwent immediately called the people in charge at the casino and asked them to credit the $30 million into the ount. The ount is a temporary ount that Jason took over with Manjusaka. After the money arrives, the money will be transferred to a secure and highly concealed ount after several rounds of operations on Manjusakas side. Afterwards, Kwent couldnt trace any clues even if he wanted to. Call your men and have them load the weapons and ammunition I need in a Raptor SUV and drive it to the hotel where Im staying. Jason said to Kwent. Kwents face was stunned as he hurriedly said, Driving across the block with a car full of weapons to the hotel where youre staying? What if that gets busted? Thats your problem, not mine! Jason gave Kwent a look and said, Youre so entrenched in Marrakech, I dont think thats a big problem at all. Kwent thought about it, the only thing he could do was nod and say, Okay, I promise you! Jason looked satisfied with Kwents attitude and performance, he then said, Anita, you driveter, you know which hotel Im staying at. Me, me? Okay, then Ill drive. Anita said. Jason smoked a cigarette, patted Kwents shoulder and said yfully, Kwent, you are really worse than even Anita. anita can see that I am a terrible person, how can you not see it? Come on, follow me downstairs to the hotel where I live. Along the way, dont presume to make any small moves. Any small moves will not escape my eyes, and when the timees, you will be the first to die! With that, Jason pushed Kwent forward. Anita also stood up and followed her out of the room. The gaze in her eyes was slightlyplicated as she looked at Jason, who she had indeed said was scary in the private single room of the casino before. The problem was, she didnt expect it to be so scary! Such terrifying strength is enough to make people feel desperate, this is not like a person, killing like a Demon walking in the human world! However, in Anitas opinion, this does not reduce Jasons charm, on the contrary, that powerful body is rather add his personal charm, let people addicted. All the way out of this red building was unobstructed. Jason let Kwent walk in front, he followed behind to keep a distance of about a meter, he did not make any restrictions, because he knew Kwent did not dare to move. At this distance, he could have tackled and killed Kwent in the blink of an eye. With Kwent walking in front and Jason following behind, it was possible to give the rest of the building the false impression that Jason was nothing more than a bodyguard on Kwents side. After walking out of the red building, at Jasons behest, Anita drove the Mercedes S-ss sedan that had originally transported Jason. After the car stopped, Jason opened the back seat door and Kwent got in and he followed and sat down. Whew! Anita stepped on the gas and the car sped off in the direction of the hotel where Jason was staying. Mr. Miller, those of my men are taking inventory of the weapons cargo you need, and will load it on the car as soon as its done. Kwent spoke to Battle Jason with a tone that seemed extremely reverent. Then, he asked, Mr. Miller, what else do you need besides that? Lets put a big barrel of diesel on the car. Ill need the fuel for my drive when the timees. Jason said. Understood! Kwent nodded. Half an hourter. The car drove to the hotel where Jason was staying. After the car stopped, Jason took Kwent and Anita into the hotel and returned to the room he had booked. He began to pack his luggage, and his luggage was simple, putting thatptop into his backpack and packing the clothes he changed out of, and finishing up. During the period, Jason received a reply from Manjusaka, saying that Kwent had transferred the $30 million to the ount, and Manjusaka had started to handle it, and it would definitely be untraceable under her handling. The next step was to wait for Kwents men to bring over the Raptor SUV loaded with weapons for delivery. Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it. He threw one over to Kwent, who caught it and smoked it too. Kwent behaved very reverently and appeared to be very honest, if the Marrakech underground forces know that consistently to arrogant, domineering, murderous Kwent is now as a docile kitten, that will certainly be shocked off the teeth. Kwents mind was reeling with the thought of who Jason really was. From Jasons revealed words, he surmised that Jason must have killed in the dark world, with Jasons demonstrated skills, its in the dark world is certainly powerful, so the reputation must also be very strong. The problem is that Kwent used to be a mercenary in the dark world seven or eight years ago, and he really doesnt know much about the current dark world, and he really cant think of any strong person in the dark world who can be right with Jason. Can not think of, Kwent also simply do not think. In his opinion, as long as he can save a life that is good. Although he gave away a batch of weapons for nothing, but also subsidized 30 million dors, can be his current assets, but also can afford. Besides, as long as they are still alive, they can continue to make money, right? Suddenly, Kwents cell phone rang, and when Kwent looked at it, he said, Its my men calling. They should be arriving. Pick up the phone. Jason said. Kwent answered the phone, said a few words and hung up. Mr. Miller, my men have driven outside the hotel and are waiting just outside the hotel. Kwent said in a respectful tone. Okay, then well go out. Jason picked up his backpack and walked out of the room with Kwent and Anita. When you see your menter, you tell them all to get out of the car and retreat immediately to leave. Understood? Jason said in a low tone. Kwent nodded and said, I understand! Arriving at the first floor of the hotel, Jason checked out and led Kwent out, and outside the hotel, saw a parked ck Raptor Truck vehicle. There were three burly men waiting outside the pickup truck, and they greeted Kwent when they saw him. Kwents face sank and he said, Give me the car keys. Then all of you leave. Boss, this- One of the stout men spoke up, and the gaze in his eyes looked somewhat questioning as he looked at Jason. Cut the crap and do what I say. Kwent rose angrily, looking somewhat impatient. Yes, boss.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Thenky man handed Kwent the car keys, and then at Kwents request, the three men immediately left. Jason took the car keys from Kwent, he looked over to Anita and said with a smile, Anita, thank you for yourpany tonight. Your hospitality is something I will never forget. Now, you can return to the casino. With that, Jason escorted Kwent to the Raptor Truck and put him in the drivers seat. Jason then got into the passenger seat before handing the car keys to Kwent and said in a cold voice, You drive and follow the route I indicated. Kwent, who dared to disobey, only took the car keys and started it with a whistle and drove away. Chapter 216 – Embarking on a journey! A ck Raptor Truck vehicle, under the shroud of night, sped off in the direction of the south. The car gradually left Marrakech, and the further south you go, the hotter and drier the climate bes, as the Great Sahara Desert is just south of you. Kwent looked disciplined along the way, his life is in Jasons hands, naturally, he did not dare to have extra thoughts and ideas. Kwent couldnt wait to drive to the location Jason had in mind and drop him off, then he would be free again. The car had been driving for nearly two hours and had left the city of Marrakech. After getting off a highway, on a country road, Jason asked Kwent to stop the car. Kwent, like an amnesty, hurriedly mmed on the brakes and brought the car to a halt. Yes, yes. Kwent nodded vigorously one by one. Jason reached out and pped his hand on Kwents face, saying word for word, Sparing you a horse is already the greatest mercy I can show you. Do not try to retaliate, because you do not have the strength. If I learn that you have the intention to retaliate in the future, then I can guarantee that I will personally wipe out your forces in Marrakech, and you, too, will be torn apart! Kwent cold sweat like rain, Jason speaks with a like a substantial killing machine enveloped to, let him experience a kind of death-like feeling, he hurriedly nodded and said: Mr. Miller, I, I will never have any dare to revenge thoughts. On the contrary, in the future, if youe to Marrakech, if you need any help, for example, in terms of arms, I will do my best to provide. But, but in the future you really need arms, then I can not send, I will sell it to you at cost, not a penny. Haha. Jasonughed and said, Dont worry, you really need to provide arms in the future, thats the deal of sale. Okay, get out of the car. Kwent pushed the door open and stepped down, while Jason got behind the wheel, started the car and continued to drive forward. In the darkness, Kwent stood alone, and he really felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, he also had his cell phone in hand, and he immediately contacted his men via cell phone and asked them to drive over to pick him up. Jason sped along in his car, using his phones navigation to find his route. ording to Blood Axes words before he died, the warriors of Satan Operation Group were besieged in Jedi Canyon. Jason knows where Jedi Canyon is, a canyon formed by the hilly terrain of the Gobi Desert on the northern edge of the Great Sahara Desert, the entire canyon is deserted and devoid of vegetation, except for the scorching heat. And the canyon is crisscrossed with extremelyplex routes. People who are not familiar with the canyon terrain will likely get lost when they walk in. Therefore, this Jedi Canyon, even the local people will never go. As for tourists traveling to Great Sahara Desert will not go, no travel agency dares to arrange Jedi Canyon this route, for fear that in case of an ident, it will be toote to regret. As he was driving, Jasons cell phone rang, and when he saw that it was Manjusaka calling, he answered and said, Hello, Manjusaka. Satan, are you on your way to Jedi Canyon now? Manjusakas seductive and provocative voice came through. Right. Im driving full speed to Jedi Canyon. After you reminded me to track it down, all signs indicate that Night Shadow side indeed has three Night Shadow guards out. Is it only three? Jason sneered, looking unconcerned. Satan, you cant take it lightly. any of the Night Shadow guards in Night Shadow are extremely powerful beings. I know, and I wont take it lightly. But the strongest people in the dark world, as long as they havent opened the secret realm of power, Im not afraid. All right, Ill keep an eye on Night Shadows movements from my side. I will inform you immediately if there is any news. Also, Ive transferred the money to a secure ount. When do you think it will be transferred to you? Well talk about itter. Jason opened his mouth, he smiled and said, Even if its pretty good where you put it. I dont think so. I would feel good if you were the one who put this money in my ce. Manjusaka giggled, then said, That Kwent really had iting, trying to screw you. Its not bad for him to keep a life. He is quite interesting. Okay, enough for now. Ill stop and get some gas. Jason spoke up. Okay. Satan, be careful, I dont think you want me to be alone when Im in my prime and at the peak of demand. Ill be waiting for you toe to me! Manjusakaughed, and hung up the phone. Jason was dumbfounded, thinking what the hell is this? You havent even had sex yet and youre going to stay alone? Jasonughed bitterly, he stopped the car on the side of the aisle, and then opened the trunk, he opened the shlight software on his phone and saw arge box ced on the trunk of the car with a wooden board sealed. Jason took out a wrench from the cars toolbox and pried open the four wooden crates, and saw the variety of weapons ced inside. There are sniper rifles, assult rifle, heavy machine guns, pistols, in addition to a box containing anti-personnel mine, impact type and fragmentation type have everything. There is also a box dedicated to ammunition, ammunition for various firearms. Jason took a cursory look at therge crates, which were loaded with arms that were not far from what he needed. Kwents men were also very dedicated and all ready to go. With so much weaponry and equipment, Jason is certainly not the only one using it. He guessed that if Satan Operation Groups fighters were trapped in Jedi Canyon for many days, they would be facing the crisis of running out of ammunition and food. With this batch of arms, they would be able to replenish the firepower of the Satan Operation Groups fighters. Jason picked out a Barrett M82A1 heavy sniper rifle from, took out a matching ammunition chain, and also took some special cartridges suitable for this sniper rifle, lets say Armor-piercing incendiary ammunition, Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition and so on. These special warheads are naturally used in special situations, lets say the opposing enemys armor equipment, which relies on these special warheads to blow up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the end of the day, Jason took out his M16 and hung on to it. He saw arge barrel of diesel fuel ced in the carriage, which he put Hold down, open the lid of the oil plug, and slowly fill the gasoline inside the barrel into the tank. After finishing these, Jason walked up to the car, the pair of deep eyes have been lit up with a touch of intense fire-like war and killing intent, the heart secretly said C Brothers, Iming! Be sure to hold on, soon, I will rejoin you and kill the enemy side by side! Rumble! The car whistled and drove as fast as it could. Jason also embarked on a journey filled with blood and fire. Chapter 217 Satan Army! Great Sahara Desert, north side. The night envelops this vast desert, which is thergest desert in the world, and the only thing that greets you here is the windy sand and the magnificent dunes that show a golden luster under the sunlight. There are few people here, no vegetation, no green, only the golden gravel that has remained unchanged for ages. In the southern direction of the Great Sahara Desert, if it is daytime, you will see a maze of rolling hills that form a maze of canyonndscapes. This is the Jedi Canyon in the Great Sahara Desert. The so-called Jedi, is thend of the dead, enough to illustrate the terrifying and dangerous ce.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. There have been some explorers to explore Jedi Canyon, before and after the statistics out of the death rate of up to 65%, even extremely rich wilderness exploration ability of the explorers into Jedi Canyon will die, let alone ordinary people. At this moment, deep in Jedi Canyon, a high rise under the hills, there is a team of about thirty warriors are gathered. A warriors body is filled with an iron-blooded killing aura, although the number of only about thirty people, but when their own aura full of iron-blooded killing aura coalesced, as if facing a thousand armies of iron-blooded army. Iron, were running out of ammunition left. A man dressed in earthy yellow camouge uniform came over, his body upright, all the muscle lines look very well proportioned, a young-looking face reveals a sense of sophistication and depth, a pair of sword eyebrows is embedded in an iron-blooded killing intent, as that is in the state of boiling blood Lion, a look at it is a battlefield veterans. Lion, youre here. In the front, several warriors are gathered around, the center of a man spoke, even if he is sitting on the ground, is still giving a kind of like a big mountain of sturdy feeling, a rough face with a beard, giving people a sense of boldness. This sturdy mountain-like rugged man named Iron Fist, the deputy head of Satan Operation Group. During Jasons absence from Satan Operation Group, the entire Satan Operation Group is led by him. Because of his age, which is already in his thirties, and his calm personality, the entire Satan Operation Group refers to him as Iron. The young man who is walking over is named Lion, he came over and also sat down on the ground, said: I just went to inspect once, there are five seriously injured brothers, in addition to eight brothers are also injured, the injury is not serious, can continue to fight. The key is the five seriously wounded brothers, if we can not rush out in time to leave this hellish ce, then it may be dangerous. The problem is that now we dont have much fucking ammunition left. Is Lady Mary looking after them? Iron Fist asked. Lion nodded and said, Yes, if it wasnt for Lady Marys scalpel, Im afraid those five brothers wouldnt havested this long. But the medical equipment Lady Mary brought was limited. Fuck, how many enemy troops are there in the outer defense line, Jedi Canyon is so big, cant they all be blocked? In my opinion, lets just kill them and fuck them! Iron Fist next to a man spoke, his body is also extremely sturdy and sturdy, the entire body of blood, as if coiled with a brute dragon, thick double eyebrows up, eyes like a tiger, revealing a domineering aura, definitely belongs to the kind of a big fight at the drop of a hat tough guy. His name is Baron, and he is just as his name suggests. Iron Fists eyes opened and closed with a sharp, knife-like cold aura, and he said in a cold voice: This time, we were trapped by Bounty Alliance! Who would have thought that the Bounty Alliance would collude with Night Shadow? A mission by the Bounty Alliance led us here, and first we encountered an armed group, and then we were rounded up by Night Shadow! This is a debt that cannot be settled. You know, if only Captain Miller was here, it would be great. I dont care if hes blocked and surrounded, Ill just kill my way out. Baron next to a man spoke, his body is not strong, inparison with the rest of the Satan Operation Group warriors is thin, face is also thin, but his eyes are extremely sharp, like the eagle hovering high in the sky that sharp Eagle Eyes. In fact, his name is none other than Eagle Eyes, the number one sniper in the Satan Operation Group, and only Jason can match him in sniper marksmanship. Yeah, its been a while since Ive seen Captain Miller, and I really miss Captain Miller, Baron chimed in. Honestly, the feeling of fighting side by side with Captain Miller is really cool. Without Captain Miller, there is no Satan Operation Group. even if Captain Miller is not here, we Satan Operation Group will kill a way out. Lion said in a deep voice. Captain Miller would still be in Carovia right now. Thest time I contacted him, he said he had just finished an operation in Amazon Rainforest. Iron Fist spoke up and continued, The signal here is jammed, so there is no contact with the outside world. Now, we can only rely on ourselves. Everyone look at the map, I analyze the situation at hand. Iron Fist said is picked up the saber in the hand on the ground, said: We are in this position. To the north, that is, the entrance to Jedi Canyon, where there are certainly heavy guards, it is difficult to break through. To the west is the direction of the Antic Ocean, which is also not the best route. To the east, the country of Mauritania is adjacent. The armed forces that we dealt with earlier are from this country. The only route is to break through to the south, and to the south will be into the heart of the Great Sahara Desert, and the danger and uncertainty will increase. I think its feasible to break south. A man opposite Iron Fist spoke up, he was simr in age to Iron Fist and appeared calm, and was called Mr. Warfield, he continued, We have experience in crossing the Great Sahara Desert. If we can break through to the heart of the Great Sahara Desert, if the enemy dares to pursue us, then we can fight a counter-elimination battle. After all, we are more familiar with the terrain and the experience of desertbat. Iron Fist nodded and said, What Mr. Warfield said is what I thought. Does everyone have any questions? No! No! One by one, the warriors of Satan Operation Group in the field spoke up. Good, then let the brothers gather, its time to go! Those enemies wont let us rest for too long. Iron Fist said is to stand up, under the rise, the momentum is strong, majestic as a mountain. Chapter 218 Satan Army! Lion also stood up and went to gather the Satan Operation Group fighters around, as Iron Fist had instructed. Soon, the four Max in this area at rest, or not far from the ambush sentry warriors have returned to the assembly. Among them, there are some warriors will be a few seriously injured warriors to help up, these seriously injured warriors have been followed by a tall and delicate figure, look closely, this is actually a woman. Wearing a camouge uniform, a face full of smoke vor, vaguely visible that fairplexion, the age of about in more than twenty close to thirty years old, so the body has a woman of this age a mature vor. Her eyes were clear as water and she was dressing and changing the medicine of some wounded warriors. She is the only woman in the Satan Operation Group, Mary Graham, who is not only a fighter, but also a doctor, a doctor with excellent medical skills. The Satan Operation Group has at least half of the warriors whose lives she has saved. She was respectfully called Lady Mary, not because she was older, but because she was taking care of the wounded with the same kind of careless attitude as a mother taking care of a sick child, which made all the soldiers of Satan Operation Group respectful and warm. Thats how the name Lady Mary came to be known. She is different from most women in the world, other womens faces are smeared with rouge and powder, while her face is smeared with oil, when fighting, her face is still stained with smoke. But in the eyes of the Satan Operation Group fighters, Lady Mary is the most beautiful woman in the world, she can not only fight, but also save lives, this beauty is the rest of the women do not have. Iron, is it time to march? Mary asked as her eyes went to Iron Fist, who approached her. Yes. How are Frederick and Berni and the others doing? Iron Fist asked in a heavy tone. Two people are still unconscious. The situation has stabilized. But it is still not optimistic. Need to break out as soon as possible to give them better treatment. Lady Mary said. Iron Fist tiger eyes opened and said in a deep voice, Dont worry, we can definitely break out! As he spoke, Iron Fist looked to the assembled warriors in the field and he spoke, Brothers, we are besieged in Jedi Canyon. For others, this may be a desperate situation. But for the iron-blooded warriors of the Satan Operation Group, this is nothing! What is the motto of our Satan Operation Group? There is no invincible enemy, only invincible brothers! Lion, Baron, Eagle Eyes, Mr. Warfield and other warriors of Satan Operation Group responded loudly. Right! So, what is the dilemma in front of us? We are brothers, brothers of Satan Operation Group who live and die together, if we are united, then we are invincible! Lets march towards the south and kill our way out of Jedi Canyon! I want to see what enemy can stop us and resist our fury! Iron Fist shouted again. Kill! The brother of Satan Operation Group spoke in a low voice, a simple word, but it reveals an endless ughter. Lets move, brothers! Get out of here! When we get out of here, well get in touch with Captain Miller! I know you guys miss Captain Miller too, right? Yes, Captain Miller is indeed missed! If Captain Miller in how good ah, side by side to kill the enemy, no matter what enemy, directly a gun st, really fucking dominant! Captain Miller said he would lead us in the conquest of the dark world! So, kill out, then join Captain Miller in the conquest and make the whole dark world tremble! Kill! Immediately, these Satan Operation Group warriors in the field were all boiling with enthusiasm, and their morale was instantly boosted and their battle spirit was boundless. If there is a totem in the hearts of the soldiers of this Satan Operation Group, then this totem is their leader Jason, the man known in the dark world as Satan the Evil! He is righteous, brash, and heavy-hearted, for the sake of his brothers can go to the fire to cut the knife, the battlefield, he will always face the most dangerous enemy, always charge to the most dangerous area, will be safer to leave the area behind the brothers. He is brave, decisive and extremely powerful, as long as he exists, even in a nine-death situation are often able to turn the tide of battle and create a miracle. He is not only their boss, but also their brother, their pride! Led by Iron Fist, this group of Satan Operation Group fighters began marching through the night, breaking out in the direction of the south. In the back, there is a stationed camp. The camp is surrounded by a team of heavily armed warriors on patrol, from the size of the number of warriors gathered here is at least a hundred or so. A simple tent camp was set up with three people looking at a topographical map.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thebat uniforms they wore all had the same pattern mark C Throne figure! This represents their identity, whiches from none other than Night Shadow. But different from the rest of Night Shadows warriors pattern markings, these three have silver pattern markings that are embroidered with silver silk thread. The average warrior is marked with a bronze pattern. This represents who they are C Night Shadow guards! In the world of darkness, the strength of any Night Shadow guards can not be ignored, the ability to fight in all aspects of the battle than most of the elite special forces of each country. This time three Night Shadow guards gathered together, is also enough to see the importance of Night Shadow to this operation. Dark me, are you sure that the intelligence shows that the size of this Satan Operation Groups fighters is also around thirty? A man on the right spoke up. A man opposite him responded, Dark Blood, do you want to question the information given by the organization? This Satan Operation Group is indeed only about thirty people. Besides, the manpower of the armed group that was defeated by the Satan Operation Group has also confirmed that the number of Satan Operation Group is also about thirty. Dark Blood took a deep breath and said slowly, So, the Satan Operation Groups reputation is really true. We led about 200 soldiers toe and surround them, and now 68 soldiers should have died. And we still havent seeded in killing the Satan Operation Group! This is still the case when Satan is not present. If this Satan Operation Group wasmanded by Satan himself, then theirbat power would only be more terrifying. The third man spoke up, his name was Dark Shadow. Dark me has a head of fire-red hair, and his eyes seem to reflect a strange blood-red color, his eyes slightly narrowed, as if there is a blood-colored killing machine bursting out, he said coldly: This Satan Operation Group first defeated that armed group. Then, they encountered our siege, and after a big battle, they must have consumed a lot. Lets say ammunition and food. Dark Blood brightened up, he said: Good, now this Satan Operation Group ammunition, water purification aspects must be short. Even if the fighting ability of this legion is strong, once there is no ammunition, it is like a tiger without ws and teeth, not enough to be feared! Next we can adopt the tactic of surrounding but not attacking. Surround them, do not take the initiative to charge, and continuously consume their ammunition resources. Anyway, we have sufficient ammunition supplies, so we are not afraid of wasting them. As long as Satan Operation Group runs out of ammunition, thats when they will be annihted! Dark Shadow said in a deep voice. Dark Blood and Dark me alsoughed as if they had already foreseen the scene where they would personally wipe out the Satan Operation Group, which was so famous and brave in the dark world. Chapter 219 – The Armed Men! Great Sahara Desert. After nearly five hours of driving, Jason finally drove to the edge of the Great Sahara Desert. It is still light, and this time of day is considered the darkest time before dawn. Jason drove the off-road capable Raptor Truck to the entrance of Jedi Canyon and then parked the vehicle in a secluded area. Jason stepped out of the car, there was no one around, and underneath his feet was a soft Gobi beach with yellow sand and an unrelenting heat. Jason carried a tactical backpack with enough ammunition, along with some anti-personnel mine, and some dry food and clean water. And then, Jason locked the car, he moved his body and stalked towards the entrance of Jedi Canyon. Jason, armed with the Barrett sniper rifle, moved at full speed, his own speed fast, and sprinted in the direction of Jedi Canyon. In the night, the entrance of Jedi Canyon is as dark as ink, looking like a giant beast with its mouth open, as if to swallow up everything that enters Jedi Canyon. Jason dived inside, and between the shes of his body, he had already disappeared into the dark and gloomy entrance of Jedi Canyon. Under the night, his whole person seems to be one with the surrounding night, action is also silent, under the convergence of the bodys breath, the whole persons breath has been close to nothingness. After diving a distance towards the inside, Jasons eyes sank, he sensed an abnormal aura passing in front of him, and also had the sound of tiny footsteps passing from far and near. Jason lurked beneath one of the canyons hills, and after using cover to conceal himself, he took out his night-vision binocrs and looked ahead. Through the night vision binocrs, Jason also saw the situation ahead, it was a group of about a dozen armed men, some of whom were obviously wounded, and they were walking and stopping, heading this way towards the Jedi Canyon exit. The eyes of Jason are cold, this militant appeared in Jedi Canyon, either friend or foe, Satan Operation Group has no alliance with this militant, which means that this militant appeared here, should be involved in the action of killing Satan Operation Group. Jason picked up the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, and the killing machine in his eyes was gradually coalescing, and he pointed his gun at the muzzle and aimed at the armed men. His index finger was also on the trigger, and the next moment C Phew! Phew! Phew! Jason fired directly, sniping out of the muzzle of his gun and sniping upwards towards the front, locking onto the armed fighter in front of him. Eight or nine hundred meters ahead, this group of about fifteen or sixteen militant fighters were stalking, when suddenly C Boom! Boom! Boom! Almost at the same time, the three warriors heads burst up, blown out by the sudden sniper slug, a shower of blood shot out, shooting into the air, and then sprinkled down, like a rain of blood in the night. Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Counterattack! Evade on the spot and counterattack quickly! The rest of the militants in this group all shouted loudly, speaking Arabic, and they quickly got down on the ground, looking for the direction from which the gunfire came, and then made a counterattack. Phew! Phew! Another sniper shot rang out continuously, and two militant fighters who had not yet had time to get down and evade were shot again and died on the spot. Bang, bang, bang, bang! These armed mens hands began to shoot, dense bullets towards the front of the sweep to, they naturally can not capture the specific location of Jason, can only sense the sound of gunfire bullets from their front sniping to. So, they could only fire blindly towards the front, taking ranged strafing strikes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. To Jason, however, this counter-attack appeared unthreatening, and he moved, changed his position, locked on to another armed man, and decisively pulled the trigger. Bang! The militant was already on the ground, but the sniper round still hit his head with precision, blowing his entire head to pieces. Jasons figure was like a ghost, wandering through the night, constantly looking for sniper angles by changing directions. Phew! Phew! Phew! During the period, the gunfire that represents the death of theing of the sound continued to ring out, each bullet is bulletless, meaning that each shot will be taken away a life. Soon, the only five or six people left in this group of armed men. These five or six people have been scared to tremble, where still dare to continue to fight, have got up and fled backwards. I dont know, in front of a top sniper like Jason, getting up and running often means death C a faster death! Jason didnt even need to hide, he came out directly, facing a group of armed men who were fleeing like birds of prey, he no longer needed to hide, because they had lost the courage to fight back. Jason picked up the Barrett sniper rifle and aimed it at a figure ahead of him intent on fleeing, and his long, steady index finger kept pulling the trigger. Phew! Phew! Phew! A snap, a gunshot, when everything is once again returned to the original silence, the front is fleeing those figures have all fallen to the ground. Five minutester. Jason brought the five militants under control, and he fired not to kill them, but to blow up their legs, making them fall to the ground and unable to escape far, and then forced them to throw all the weapons in their hands. The only ones left alive were the five, and Jason stared at them and asked in Arabic, Where are you militants from? Mauritania, a terrified-looking militant spoke up in reply. Your original group of warriors was more than that, right? What is the purpose of your gathering here? Are you ambushing and killing the warriors of the Satan Operation Group? A cold gaze in Jasons eyes, asked in a deep voice. The faces of these several armed men changed abruptly, they gritted their teeth, and for a while no one answered. Even, when Jason mentioned Satan Operation Group, their faces showed a feeling of fear for it, recalling the nightmare of blood and fire. They will not forget that they initially had a whole team of more than sixty people to ambush and kill against Satan Operation Group, but the battle down, the powerfulbat ability of Satan Operation Group made them feel desperate and afraid. The original team of more than 60 people, only a dozen left to flee in disarray, they were all beaten and afraid to continue fighting, only one thought in mind, that is, immediately leave this damn ce. Who had thought, they just to escape, looking to get out of this Jedi Canyon, actually met a more horrible guys. One man and one gun killed their team of fifteen or sixteen people and left them with no way to defend themselves! Chapter 220 – Raging Kill! The answer Jason had already gotten from the reaction of the five militants faces, it seemed that what he had guessed was correct, the militants had rounded up and killed the fighters of Satan Operation Group. This makes Jasons eyes filled with killing machines, a most powerful and terrifying pressure diffused out, enveloping the five armed men, but also let them feel trembling and fear. In which direction are the warriors of the Satan Operation Group marching? So far, how many forces are surrounding the Satan Operation Groups warriors? How many people are there in total? Jason stared at the five armed men and asked, word for word. One of the armed men looked at Jason, who nudged his mouth and said, Will you let me go if I, if I tell you? Snort! Just as the militant finished speaking, a harsh cold aura shed by and a sharp de instantly pierced into the terrorists right eye, it was a Mad Dog Combat de! Ah The heartbreaking howl echoed and rose, in this empty and endless desert night echoed endlessly, the mournful cry is enough to make people listen to the night will have nightmares. Jasons de was slightly turned and twisted, and what it brought was even more unimaginable stinging pain, because the nerve strips in the eye were the most numerous. At the end of the day, Jason simply stabbed straight up and then pulled out the Mad Dog Combat de. The militant fell to the ground, twitching all over, screaming until his vocal cords were hoarse, and slowly his whole body began to stiffen, and the end of his nose was not breathing. Jason wiped the blood above the de on the dead militants clothes, looked at the remaining four militants, and said slowly, Remember, you are not qualified to negotiate with me now, you answer whatever I ask. Otherwise I dont mind peeling the skin off your bodies and breaking your limbs, so that you can lie on the desert and enjoy the feeling of burning flesh and blood when the sun rises tomorrow. The four militants could not help but shudder when they heard the words. Skinned and then exposed to the zing sun of the Great Sahara Desert? Can imagine how painful the ordeal will be, only under that high temperature, their own flesh and blood will emit a burning burnt smell, followed by helplessness and despair, slowly die. They were terrified inside and just felt that the Jason in front of them was a devil. In fact, the face of the enemy, Jason is aplete Demon, a devil of unparalleled evil, otherwise there would not be Satan the title. Looking at the Mad Dog Combat de in Jasons hand, the fear in one of the militants reached a critical point and he said, Satan Operation Group is surrounded by Night Shadows men in the hintend of Jedi Canyon. Night Shadows men came in at nearly two hundred people. After they arrived, we retreated. Who sent you over to Jedi Canyon to besiege Satan Operation Group? asked Jason again. Bounty Alliance, said one of the armed men. Bounty Alliance? Jasons eyes burst out a ray of coldness, said Bounty Alliance in the dark world is a behemoth, rich in funds, strong people like clouds. The only thing that surprised him was why Bounty Alliance wanted to kill Satan Operation Group. Now is not the time to pursue the reason, and the most important thing is to get to the rendezvous with Satan Operation Group as soon as possible. You may be on your way! Jason opened his mouth, and the saber in his hand turned into a wisp of cold, slitting the throats of the four militants. At the end of the day, Jason stood up and continued to stalk in the direction of the Jedi Canyon Center hintend. Night Shadow actually sent around two hundred warriors to surround Satan Operation Group? No one knew more about the Satan Operation Groups fighting ability than Jason, and for two hundred people to try to surround and kill the Satan Operation Groups warriors was simply a fools errand. Unless Night Shadow had a number of powerful people from the Extreme Power Realm or even beyond, this would be possible. However, from the information received, Night Shadow sent three Night Shadow guards, the strength of Night Shadow guards can not reach the extreme power realm. Rather, Jason still looked distraught. In any case, Night Shadows side has arge number of soldiers, and Satan Operation Groups fighters only have a few dozens of people, plus facing problems in terms of ammunition, food and water shortage, once surrounded, the situation will be very critical. Brothers, wait for me! Ill be able to rejoin you soon! Jasons heart secretly said, his eyes shed with a mad fury killing intent, he elerated his speed, all the way towards the front of the sprint. It was already dawn. On the orientation of the central hintend of Jedi Canyon, a team of warriors is marching in the direction of the south. They are well-trained and move silently, with fighters scouting ahead, a stout man with a beard leading the way, who is none other than Iron Fist. At the back of the group was Baron breaking the back, with the wounded warrior in the middle of the group. At this time, there are two figures ahead of you running rapidly, these two figures rushing to the process, towards the front of Iron Fist made a gesture. Iron Fist saw the situation and the first time to the warrior team said in a deep voice: There is a situation, ambush on the spot! Immediately, one by one, Satan Operation Group fighters immediately ambushed ording to the surrounding terrain, while Iron Fist met them forward, and he asked, Eagle Eyes, Cold, whats the situation ahead? Iron, Cold and I scouted an enemy ambush three kilometers ahead. Judging from the size, the number of ambushers is not toorge. Eagle Eyes spoke up after walking over. Cold was a young man with a cold face, his eyebrows were like swords, his nose was high, and his thin lips were tightly pursed like that of a de, and he also spoke up, Eagle Eyes and I didnt go deeper, and I guess the scouts from the enemy side will soon scout over. If we continue to march towards the front, we will definitely be discovered. Iron Fists face showed a sense of anger and murder as he said coldly, It seems that this time Night Shadow is preparing to set up a heavenly to trap us here. Prepare for battle! Lion, take ten of your men and kill the enemy scouts you encounter! The rest of you, follow me and advance in two directions. Even if theres an enemy ambush ahead, well kill them! No problem!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lion walked out and he joined forces with two snipers, Eagle Eyes and Cold, plus Trevor Shaw, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy and a few other brothers from the Satan Operation Group to be the first to go. Treg Taylor,e here. Iron Fist spoke. In the ranks of warriors, a full height of about one meter nine, the muscles of the body like cast iron giant man came over. Iron Fists physique is already very big, but standing in front of Treg Taylor, it seems to be still small one. The man was as furious as a bear but as tall as a tower, hence the name Treg Taylor. Iron, whats the arrangement? Treg Taylor asked in a jarring voice. You are in charge of the assault on the right, once the assault starts, you are in charge of fire strafing and punching a hole in the enemys defenses for me! Iron Fist said in a cold voice. Hey - Treg Taylor smiled as he said, Dont worry Iron, Im sure Ill make a bigger hole than any of those buggers. Baron, you lead five brothers, take charge of the rear and escort the safety of the injured brothers. In the back, there are still Night Shadows men chasing after them. The safety of the rear depends on you. Iron Fist then said. Leave it to me! Baron spoke in a deep voice. Action! Iron Fist finally opened his mouth, and the soldiers of this Satan Operation Group immediately entered into battle, one by one, they moved forward with great vigor. Chapter 221 – Ambush Sniping! Lions speed is fast, with Eagle Eyes, Cold, Trevor Shaw, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy and other Satan Operation Group warriors towards the front of the diving assault, they are equivalent to the vanguard scouting warriors, like a sharp knife, the first to stab the enemy. Eagle Eyes, Cold, the two of you look for nearby high ground and then ambush them and prepare for a snipe! Lion spoke up. Eagle Eyes and Cold nodded, as the strongest snipers in the Satan Operation Group, they were often in charge of sniping duties inbat. Lion led the rest of the group to continue to sneak forward. For the battle-hardened, they were extremely skilled at sneaking and hiding, moving quickly and silently through this hilly, rolling canyon. Their own breath has beenpletely converged and up, wearing the earthy camouge clothing and the surrounding environment can be perfectly integrated together, so in this nce to present a kind of bleak earthy canyon, it can be said that it is difficult to find their whereabouts. In the front, about three kilometers, there is a team of warriors are stalking towards the front to scout, the number of people is about fifteen, they all look extremely brave, cold face, with a cruel bloody killing in the eyes. But thebat uniforms they were wearing had an extremely eye-catching mark C a Scarlet Half Moon pattern mark! Scarlet Half Moon pattern mark in the dark world of mercenaries can be said to be extremely famous, the representative is a brutal and brave mercenary regiment C Bloody Moon! At this moment, these fifteen mercenary soldiers acting as scouts were carefully sneaking forward. They had received information that the warriors of Satan Operation Group might abscond in this direction, and their mission was to intercept the warriors of Satan Operation Group. Bloody Moon is actually attached to Night Shadow, and their presence here is naturally mobilized by Night Shadow, in order to surround the Satan Operation Groups fighters in this Jedi Canyon, so as to carry out the siege and annihtion. About ten or twenty minutester. Lions headset came with Eagle Eyes call, Lion, enemy scout fighters were spotted at 2 oclock, stalking towards the front in a fan-shaped distribution formation. 2 oclock? Wait first, wait for them to enter the ambush circle! Lion responded by saying. Then, Lion towards the Satan Operation Group brothers around a few gestures, Trevor Shaw, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy and others immediately scattered, using the surrounding terrain to hide, they collected the breath, the hands of the weapons have been quietly extended towards the front, the eyes of the stern gaze and rise. Patiently waiting for the enemy to slowly walk into their ambush circle. One minute, two minutes time passes slowly. In the process of Lion and their ambush waiting, surrounded by a dead silence, in addition to the sound of the howling wind, there has been no other sound. On the right, a hilly teau, Eagle Eyes and Cold are ambushing on two bearings. As top snipers, they naturally know how to find the best ambush locations to ambush. Eagle Eyes is holding an M200 sniper rifle, the longest-range sniper rifle, which can aplish urate sniping within two kilometers. Eagle Eyes gaze narrowed slightly as he stared at the cross uracy, already fully locked on the Bloody Moons fighter that leapt ahead into his uracy field of view. On the other side, Cold is also in a state of waiting for battle. Cold is holding a Barrett M99 sniper rifle, a sniper rifle without a magazine, and the rounds are single shot. This means that after one round is sniped, a second round needs to be filled manually. This will undoubtedly affect the continuity of the snipers rapid sniping, but the biggest feature of this sniper rifle is that it has superb uracy. For Cold, even if this sniper rifle does not have a magazine, his own speed of filling the cartridge is already fast and will not affect his continuous sniping in the battlefield. Gradually, Bloody Moons scouting warriors were getting closer to Lions ambush area, and as Lion squinted, he could see the figures moving cautiously from afar. A murderous look appeared in Lions eyes and he said into his headset, Strike! Phew! Phew! Just as Lions words fell, the sound of two sniper shots rang out, those of Eagle Eyes and Cold, both of whom fired almost simultaneously, sniping at the locked-in enemy fighter. The scene was like a watermelon being blown up, blood mixed with white brains sttered up and down from mid-air. There is an enemy! Immediately a mercenary shouted out. Ta-da-da-da-da!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bang! Bang! Bang! Before the remaining Bloody Moon could counterattack, the deafening sound of gunfire rang out, and the dense rain of bullets formed arge that enveloped the Bloody Moon fighters. Behind these Bloody Moon warriors, in ambush, was arge force of their Bloody Moon warriors, numbering at least around 50 or 60 in size. At this point, Torres, the leader of this Bloody Moon unit, received an urgent request for help from the scouting warriors in front of him. Torres red eyes sank as he bellowed, Satan Operation Group fighters are up ahead, theyve attacked our scouting fighters. Everyone listen to the order, rush over and attack and kill the Satan Operation Group! Immediately afterwards, Torres contacted Dark Blood and told Dark Blood where the Satan Operation Group was located so that Night Shadows fighters who were pursuing from behind could quickly close in. Dark Blood, Dark me, Dark Shadow three Night Shadow guards are leading more than a hundred Night Shadow warriors in Jedi Canyon stalking, they are tracing the direction of the Satan Operation Group absconded. Just then, Dark Blood received amunication from Torres, which he immediately answered. Hey Torres, you got a situation there? Satan Operation Group fighters have been spotted, they are in the direction of the south, they have attacked and tried to break out and escape. Torres, you remember, do not fight against Satan Operation Group in a charge. You select strongholds for defensive counterattacks and try to dy. Wait for us to close in and go over, got it? Okay, I get it! Hold on, stall the Satan Operation Group, well raid through the back of the Satan Operation Group. Dark Blood spoke, and then he hung up the phone. Satan Operation Group is trying to escape by breaking through to the south. They have already exchanged fire with Torres. We will quickly rush over and attack from behind the Satan Operation Group. The Satan Operation Group will definitely die if they are attacked from the back! Dark Blood spoke in an excited tone. Then lets act quickly! The gaze in Dark mes eyes sank, and there was a harsh killing spirit that filled the air. Soon, this group of Night Shadow warriors was marching rapidly towards the south. Chapter 222 – Strong Breakout! (I) Phew! Phew! Phew! Eagle Eyes and Cold are still engaged in urate sniping, and they oftene out with a shot that means a living life. Lions side led the team towards the front, they were armed with weapons, covering the suppression with a powerful firepowerwork towards the front, the ten or so Bloody Moon mercenaries immediately suffered a devastating blow. Bang Bang Bang! The remnants of Bloody Moon also fired back, but their counterattacks posed no real threat to the Satan Operation Group fighters. In terms ofbat capability, Bloody Moon is not at all on the same level as Satan Operation Groups fighters. Pfft, pfft- A ssh of blood shot out from the bodies of these Bloody Moon, and the bullets that came sweeping through them pierced their bodies with precision. Soon, all of this Bloody Moons scout fighters were wiped out. Lion also rallied the Satan warriors around him, and behind them, the rest of the Satan warriors led by Iron Fist had also rushed over. Iron, the enemys scout fighters have all been wiped out. Lion opened his mouth and continued, However, the enemy troops that were ambushed in front of them knew that the battle had broken out and they still did note to support them. They are trying to defend themselves! Iron Fist spoke up, his eyebrows raised and he said in a deep voice, Whether they are defending or attacking, in any case, we need to kill a way out and break through! Legion, prepare your weapons and follow me out! Start the assault! With Iron Fistsmand, the soldiers of this Satan Operation Group moved into action, each in their own way, charging forward. They have been fighting together for several years, so the cooperation between them has been extremely tacit, each one knows his position in the battlefield, each one knows his duties. So, as the action unfolded, they were fast and had also formed a formation, stalking forward in a hurry. Mary, Baron and a few other Satan warriors are following in the rear, they are responsible for escorting the wounded warriors, because the enemies they are facing are not only the enemy troops ambushed in front of them, but also the Night Shadow pursuing behind them! Ahead, on a sand dunendscape. On that dune, starry-eyed Bloody Moon, their gaze cold, with a crazy killing machine shing in their eyes. As the most upromising in the dark world, but also the most brutal and murderous mercenary group, Bloody Moon in the battlefield that is notoriously cruel and crazy, can be said to be a group of extremists formed by the mercenaries. The operation was being led by Torres, a white man, stout and tall, with a fierce face, who was staring hard ahead, knowing that Satan Operation Group fighters were charging in this direction where he was stationed. When the battle broke out in front of the party, he had already nned to lead his troops to support, but after talking to Dark Blood of Night Shadow, he changed his mind and stayed where he was stationed. Dark Blood gave him the task of holding the line and never letting the Satan Operation Group fighters break through and sneak out. Those people from Satan Operation Group areing soon! This time, as long as we seed in wiping out the Satan Operation Groups fighters, then we will get a reward of 50 million dors! Torres shouted through his headset as he was motivating these mercenary warriors under his hands. Boss, we hold here, Satan Operation Group cant rush over! A Bloody Moon responded. Just after these words, suddenly C Phew! A sniper slug came fiercely, followed by the head of a fire fighter on Torres right side, like a broken watermelon,pletely splitting and exploding, with crimson blood shooting into the air, spilling down in droves, extremely shocking to the eyes. Enemy attack! Satan Operation Group is here! Give me counterattack! Where are the snipers? Snipers find their positions for me and snipe hard! Hound, you give me a fire suppression, never let the other side rush over! Torres angry voice echoed up. Ta-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, Bloody Moon was stationed on this hilly area, the sound of gunfire was as dense as rain, and the fierce firepower swept towards the front. The machine gunners and assants in Bloody Moon all held guns across the field, and the four snipers in the field also upied different high positions for sniping. In front of them, the warriors of Satan Operation Group were indeed rushing to kill, their aura was like a dragon, each of them had an iron-blooded killing aura that rose to the sky, and when they intersected, the power was earth-shaking, as if they were rushing to kill an army of thousands of horses. In the direction of the right, thenky and tall Treg Taylor led the way, armed with a swivel-barreled Gatling Machine Gun, and after taking up a bunker position, he cursed and shouted under his breath, Go to hell! Ta-da-da-da-da! The Gatling Machine Guns revolving muzzle immediately erupted in a ze of fire, and the raging bullets covered and swept up to the stronghold where Bloody Moon was stationed. Around Treg Taylor, the rest of the Satan warriors also opened fire, creating an extremely heavy firefight for a while. On the left side, Iron Fist led the team, he was also in charge of fire strafing, holding a Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun, thisrge caliber heavy machine gun spewed out more furious bullets, impacted the enemy stronghold in front. Lion, Mr. Warfield, Trevor Shaw, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy and other such assault fighters also chose their positions and swept across with their guns. In an instant, the fire pressure formed by the warriors of Satan Operation Group was overwhelming, nketing the Bloody Moon warriors. Eagle Eyes, Cold, you two are in charge of targeting the enemy snipers! Kill them! Iron Fist shouted violently into his headset. Because he saw the presence of snipers on the other side and was constantly shooting and sniping towards the side of Satan warriors. Roger that! Roger that! Eagle Eyes and Cold both responded. In the back, Dark Blood, Dark me, Dark Shadow three Night Shadow guards led by Night Shadows warriors are marching rapidly, all the way towards the south direction running to catch up. Soon, bursts of vague gunfire passed and reached their ears. Theres gunfire! Dark me opened his mouth. Right up ahead! It looks like Torres has already exchanged fire with Satan Operation Group! All troops listen to the order, speed up the pace, assault over there, surround Night Shadow fully and destroy it! Dark Blood shouted, his emotions fluctuating, looking extremely excited and exuberant. Charge and kill! What dark worlds legendary legion, after this battle, this so-called legendary legion will be annihted by us! Dark Shadow is also shouting.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The three of them immediately led Night Shadows warriors to speed up their pace and sprint forward in a murderous manner towards the closing circle. Chapter 223 – Strong Breakout! (II) In the battlefield, the only snipers can deal with snipers. This has almost be aw of the battlefield. In general, snipers will be hiding at a distance, and the location is extremely concealed, far from the effective range of ordinary weapons. Also only the snipers sniper rifle can be effective against enemy snipers. Therefore, the sniper in the battlefield for the snipers perception is extremely keen, Eagle Eyes has an extremely powerful perception, plus for the sniper kind of sensitivity, he has locked on to a sniper on the enemy side, lurking on a mound to his right. Eagle Eyes eyes shed with murder, and the muzzle of the M200 sniper rifle in his hand turned and aimed toward the snipers location. Eagle Eyes did not fire immediately, nor was he in a hurry to do so, but was waiting patiently for that perfect sniping opportunity to arrive. Eventually, Eagle Eyes gaze sank, and in his perception, the opposing snipers muzzle moved, already ready to snipe, and just then, the snipers figure had a brief movement. Its now! Eagle Eyes trigger-holding index finger didnt hesitate and pulled immediately. Phew! A sniper slug came out of this M200 sniper rifle, and the sniper on the mound to his right was about to shoot and snipe, but before he could react, a sudden sniper slug had pierced his brow. Puff! Meanwhile, on the other side of the mound, another sniper in Bloody Moon fell on his back and was shot in the head with a single sniper slug. Cold ambush bearing, his hand that M99 sniper rifle on the muzzle of the muzzle of the smoke still emerged wisps. Colds icy face was emotionless as he quickly filled a sniper slug, the muzzle of the sniper rifle in his hand raised and locked onto another target. The four snipers of Bloody Moon were all killed under the joint efforts of Eagle Eyes and Cold, and in terms of sniping ability, they were a notch below Eagle Eyes and Cold. After there was no sniper threat, the fighters of this Satan Operation Group assaulted even more towards the front and intensified their firepower to attack and kill. Eagle Eyes and Cold also held guns aimed at the fire points stationed in the enemy stronghold, specializing in sniping enemy firefighters. On the right side, Treg Taylor shouted violently, Brothers, follow me to charge! Treg Taylor roared as he surged forward, the Gatling Machine Gun in his hand starting to strafe wildly towards a fire point on the right, followed by a single Satan Operation Group soldier. They acted athletically, weaving in and out of that rain of gunfire, their cold faces making up for the killing, with an absolute calm andposure. Ta-da-da-da!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Treg Taylor seems to have fallen into a state of frenzy, the Gatling Machine Gun in his hands is feverishly sweeping, the machine gun barrel on the spout of bullets constantly bombarded the enemys right stronghold position, will be high up in the gravel sted up, there is a kind of splitting visual effect. Bloody Moon, stationed in the right defensive line stronghold is Hound, he is a machine gunner, is also the main attack firepower of this Bloody Moon, he is leading a Bloody Moon dead in this stronghold. All of a sudden C Peng! Peng! Two clouds of blood exploded up and the two firefighters on this stronghold were sted by the sudden sniper slug. Watch out for snipers! Hound roared, he suddenly sensed a feeling of extreme danger, his heart fluttered, the whole man immediately down, the body rolled continuously. Phew! Phew! A sniper round came sniping in and sted at the position he was originally stationed at. With the threat of snipers, Hound was no longer able to make fire sweeps, and the remaining firefighters in this position were facing the threat of sniper warheads, which immediately reduced the firepower on this position by arge margin over time. Also at this moment C Ta-da-da-da-da! Bang Bang Bang! Countless bullets swept in with an overwhelming force,pletely destroying the strongholds defenses. Treg Taylor took the lead, leading a Satan Operation Group fighter to kill, his hand Gatling Machine Gun swept up, dense machine gun bullets seemed to converge into the metal storm of the curtain of bullets, destroyed the front stronghold defense, exposed those Bloody Moon have been that The exposed Bloody Moon were pierced by the dense bullets. This defense on the right side was immediately breached. On the other side, Torres noticed the situation, he was anxious, but could not go to support. Because his line of battle was being pinned down by the legionnaires led by Iron Fist. Charge brothers! Lion shouted, with Mr. Warfield, Trevor Shaw, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy and other legion brothers assaulted forward, they charged up, ready to make a breakthrough from the right side of the destroyed line as a breakthrough, and after impacting through to form a closed circle against the rest of the enemy fighters. Thats when the entire Bloody Moon team will be destroyed. However, just at that moment C Bang! Bang! Ta-da-da-da-da! Behind the Satan Operation Group, the sound of gunfire suddenly rang out, the sound of gunfire echoing intensely, and endless bullets swept in from behind them. Baron and Mary, who were in the rear, paled, and Baron roared, saying, Night Shadows warriors areing after us! Fight, we must not let them rush over! Baron roared, and a wild and overwhelming aura rose to the sky as he picked up a Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun and began strafing in the direction of the rear. Marys face sank, a pair of beautiful eyes also have a killing machine sh, her left and right double-handed MP5 submachine guns, also towards the front of the sweeping fire. Even though she is a woman, but in the battlefield, she is not weaker than any warrior, on the contrary, many elite special forces are not as strong as herbat ability. At the back of Satan Operation Group, Night Shadow finally came after them. Dark Blood was organizing Night Shadows fighters to fight. They presented a fan-shaped encirclement and were closing in step by step towards the front, trying to surround this Satan Operation Groups fighters. Surround them and wipe out all of the Satan Operation Groups fighters! Dark Blood shouted, with the strength of his side, it was no problem to surround this Satan Operation Group. Once they close in, the Satan Operation Groups fighters are really in a dangerous situation. At the same time, not far behind this chasing group of Night Shadow warriors, a figure was rushing through the pale and barren canyon. His face sunk like ake, a pair of deep gaze in the calm like ake, and under that calm, contains a deep and intense killing machine. He was none other than Jason, who had chased him all the way over and was running as fast as he could. Hmm? Theres gunfire up ahead! It should be the brothers of Satan Operation Group fighting! Jason heard the burst of gunfireing from the front, a sh of murder in his eyes, and suddenly a violent and majestic burst of power erupted from his body, bursting out from the muscles of his body, but then straight down and poured into his legs, as he stomped his feet C Whoosh! In the next second, Jasons figure had appeared more than ten meters away! This is the maximum speed of the sh rush! Under the impetus of this explosive force, Jasons speed has climbed to a limit of its own, he sprinted forward at full speed. Chapter 224 Satan’s Killing! Torres, who thought he was in a desperate situation, had a look of ecstasy on his face as he realized that Night Shadows fighters hade after him and were attacking from behind the Satan Operation Group fighters.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Torres immediately shouted into his headset, All personnel gather here, lets hold this exit, Night Shadows fighters havee to support us, if we hold, we will be able to wipe out Satan Operation Group! So far in the battle, most of the Bloody Moon had been killed or wounded, and there were still nearly thirty Bloody Moon warriors left, who heard Torres shout and gathered towards Torres direction. Under Torres arrangement, they held the southern exit of the canyon, relying on the surrounding terrain to form a defensive formation to ward off the fire assault from the Satan Operation Group fighters. At the same time, behind the Satan Operation Group, the firepower of hundreds of fighters from Night Shadow crushed to the ground, and it was impossible to stop the firepower of just a few people from Baron and Mary. Iron Fist eyes wide open, the current situation back and forth, Bloody Moon side to upy the terrain not out, want to break through must take some time. The problem is that in the meantime, Night Shadows warriors behind them will cut off their back roads, and when that happens, the warriors in the rear, including those who are wounded, will be killed! Treg Taylor, Lion, you retreat back and snipe the Night Shadow behind you! Iron Fist spoke in a deep voice, then said, All the fighters gradually converge, we retreat towards the east. The situation now, can only face east, choose a favorable terrain toe to a final battle with them! Treg Taylor and Lion have already broken through the right side of the enemys defense line, and if it werent for Night Shadows warriors suddenlying after them, they could have gone all the way down the right side of the defense line and wiped out Bloody Moon in one fell swoop. Now it seems that there is no time to lose, the back is under siege by Night Shadow fighters, can only abandon this action of assaulting the right defense line. They immediately retreated and converged on Iron Fists side, while firing a fierce counterattack against Night Shadows fighters who were approaching from behind. Night Shadows warriors, led by Dark Blood and others, were rapidly closing in on the Satan Operation Group, and they were spreading out like arge, intending to cut off all routes of escape and trap the Satan Operation Group. At the same time, Torres side also began to counterattack, with a back-and-forthwork of firepower attacking and covering the Satan Operation Group fighters. In this way, the situation of Satan Operation Group is really extremely bad and has fallen into an extremely dangerous situation. Fire! Dark Shadow, lead the assaulting fighters and cut off their escape route, and wipe them all out at once! Dark Blood opened his mouth and roared, and his tone seemed extremely agitated. If he could destroy this legendary army in the Dark World, he would definitely be famous in the Dark World and would be appreciated by the Night Emperor, and thus his status would rise. However, just as Dark Bloods voice fell, all of a sudden C Peng! Peng! Peng! The heads of the three machine gunners in front of the assault burst almost at the same time and fell to the ground already a headless corpse! Sniper? Dark Bloods heart suddenly startled, and before he could react, another sniper shot rang out in the void. Phew! Phew! Phew! In the blink of an eye, eight fighters on Night Shadows side had been killed by sniping. Dark Blood finally came back to his senses, and he shouted in a deep voice: Theres a sniper behind us! Everyone be careful! At the same time, Dark Blood looked towards the back, far away, saw a ck dot is rapidly bursting forward, that speed is too fast, hundreds of meters away can vaguely feel the transmission of the terrifying pressure C The most powerful, overbearing, strong, but also contains an invincible aura! Dark me, take a few men and go over and kill this man! Dark Blood said in a deep voice. As Dark Blood gave the order, he saw the figureing at full speed and fired several shots, one after another, as if the sniper warheads had eyes. It was Jason who came sprinting in, his eyes gloomy, revealing a blood-colored killing machine, he burst in at full speed, shooting continuously as he ran. Even in the running state, itdoes not affect his uracy in any way. After reaching the realm of divine sniper, he no longer needs special aiming, after locking on the breath of those Night Shadow warriors in front of him, he directly fired and was bound to hit. After advancing some distance, Jason picked up his M16 in his left hand and swept it forward in a violent burst. Tuk Tuk Tuk! A zing cloud of bullets shot from the muzzle of the M16, sweeping towards the fighters of Night Shadow in front of them. In Jasons eyes, those Night Shadow warriors amounted toplete exposure to him. After all, these Night Shadow warriors could not have imagined that a god of killing would descend behind them. Therefore, Jason doesnt need uracy under a gun sweep, just ranged strikes. Instantly, Night Shadows side already had warriors shot, some fell to the ground and died, some lying on the ground wailing with wounds. Phew! Phew! Phew! During this time, Jason continued to shoot and snipe, and a sniper warhead kept sniping out, urately hitting one of Night Shadows fighters, sting their bodies straight through. It can be said that in this short moment, Jason has killed nearly twenty fighters on Night Shadows side. Such an efficient and terrifying means of killing is enough to send chills throughout the body. Under Jasons strong attack, Night Shadows fighters were in a bit of confusion, and their original steps towards the front of the circle slowed down, as they all inevitably had to ce snipers from behind. With such a killer god behind them, everyone is naturally at risk and feels terrified. Dark me had already organized fifteen fighters to dive up in the direction Jason was rushing, and Dark me said in a deep voice, Wheres the sniper? Lock him down and shoot him! Already a sniper was taking aim with his rifle, his muzzle moving and using cross-hair uracy to aim at Jason, who was bursting through in front of him. In the front, Jasons figure suddenly shed towards the right, and then slumped to the ground. At that moment, the sniper aiming at him in front of him pulled the trigger, but unfortunately it was a step toote, Jason had already made an evasive maneuver in advance. The moment Jason was on the ground, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand was raised towards the front and the trigger was pulled instantly. Phew! A sniper slug came out of the muzzle of the gun, and before the sniper in front of him could react, the sniper slug had already pierced through his eyebrow. Ta-da-da-da-da! Bang Bang Bang! At that moment, Dark me gave the order, he led the men toe all armed with guns and fired at Jasons direction. Chapter 225 – Where is the Satan Army? Aim with all your might and kill him! Dark me shouted, a murderous spirit pervading him, he was originally holding an assult rifle, and after seeing the sniper on his side of the room get sniped, he immediately switched to a sniper rifle and took aim towards Jasons lurking position. Ta-da-da-da! Under Dark mes orders, the fighters on his side opened fire, with one of the machine gunners firing even more ferociously, forming a ranged strike that strafed the area in front of them in a frenzy. The rest of the warriors did the same, under the fierce fire sweep, dense bullets are concentrated, a mound in front of the gravel sshed, looking like an exploding yellow storm. Dark me looked at this scene, the corners of his mouth gradually raised a cruel arc, in his opinion, under such a fire siege, that guy is sure to die!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, before Dark me could retract the curve of his mouth, suddenly C Phew! Phew! Phew! A sound that can be described as life-threatening sniper gunfire rang out, the sharp cracking sound pierced the eardrums, and the threat of death was brought. Puff! The machine gunner who was firing wildly had his head blown off, making the threat of fireing out of the attack immediately much weaker. Peng! Peng! Immediately after, the heads of the two raiders were also blown off, and the bodies that fell on the gravel became headless! Subsequently, the sound of sniper fire still continues to resound and rise, with the firepower of more than a dozen people surrounded, simply can not block the opposite that is like a god-like figure of the shooting sniper. Dark me suddenly felt an extremely sharp and frightening sense of danger passing between his eyebrows, his face changed abruptly, and his entire body fell to the ground without thinking, then rolled continuously. Across the street, on the hilly cover, Jasons face was slightly surprised, he originally locked on Dark me ready to snipe, but did not expect Dark mes alertness is still very high, after realizing the danger is decisively lying on the ground, using the cover topletely cover themselves. But that didnt stop Jason from sniping, and with a twist of his gun, he was pulling the trigger. Dark me dodged a bullet, but a soldier beside him wasnt so lucky, as a sniper slug sted through the soldiers head, spilling blood onto Dark mes side. Dark me reached out and wiped his palm full of sticky sma! Dark mes eyelids could not help but jump, he realized that if he had been half a minute slower to evade the action, the fighter next to him would have been shot in the head and ended up on his own. When Dark me looked up again, he saw that he was the only one left around him, and the fifteen soldiers he had brought with him had all been killed, none of them alive! Support! Send troops to support at speed! Dark mes heart was racing with a sense of extreme trepidation as he shouted frantically into his headset with a tremor of fear in his voice. He really does not know who this opponent is opposite, such a terrifying strength is simply unimaginable, just a moment, he brought the warriors have beenpletely wiped out, simply can not resist half a point. The situation at hand, the only way he could seek support, he only felt that the other side was like a Demon, an incarnation of the God of Death, was in the midst of a mad ughter on this battlefield. Jasons body moved, he continued to advance towards the assult rifle in his hand towards the dense Night Shadows fighters in front of him, while he opened his mouth and roared C Where is the Satan Army?! Roar like thunder, sound shocked the air, and rushed to the sky. At the same time, his body diffused a majestic and vast might, like an abyss like a prison, terrifying, like a devil from hell, with a devilish might in the body, as if transformed into that killing God Satan, specializing in killing! Jasons move is naturally intentional, in order to attract more Night Shadow fighters over, it is best that these Night Shadow fighterse after him, which will also be able to greatly reduce the pressure on the Satan Operation Group fighters. At the same time, Jason wanted the warriors of the Satan Operation Group to hear his roar and let the brothers of the Satan Army know C hesing! As a matter of fact, with Jasons roar, many of Night Shadows warriors attention was drawn to him, plus Jasons side kept strafing with his gun, and the bullets fired wildly posed a great threat to these Night Shadow warriors. Dark Blood has heard Dark mes emergency support, his heart startled, his face gloomy, he realized that the opponent behind him, although only one person, but the threat posed by no less than an armed force. By now, at least 30 or 40 Night Shadow warriors have died at the muzzle of his gun. Damn! Who the hell is this guy that popped up? This guy has to be taken care of! Fifty more warriors will go over and kill him. I dont believe that hes just one person, he cant defy the heavens! Dark Bloods face was intensely murderous, and he once again moved about fifty Night Shadow warriors over,manded by Dark me, ready to forcefully surround and kill this threat from behind. Jasons appearance has disrupted Night Shadows actions. They were originally closing in on the Satan Operation Group fighters, but due to Jasons appearance, there was some confusion in their ranks, and the formation and footing towards the forward closing was dyed a bit. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the warriors of Satan Operation Group, led by Iron Fist, had retreated to defend the eastern side of the area. Someone attacked and killed from behind Night Shadow, disrupting their formation! Good, Night Shadow has gunshots ringing out from behind! I dont know what kind of people killed them, but is it Night Shadows enemies? Iron Fist, Lion, Baron and a few of them were talking. Just then, Iron Fist faintly heard a roar of anger that echoed across the vast desert canyon terrain C Where is Satan Army? Whats in? In! The high-pitched roar echoed in this heaven and earth, carrying echoes that continued on and on. Immediately afterwards all the Satan Army fighters in the field sensed the aura that rose to the sky, extremely overwhelming and unparalleled, like a god, with an arrogant and unbeatable confidence, as if all the opponents in the world were not enough to be feared in their eyes! In an instant, all the Satan Operation Groups warriors were stunned, each one dumbfounded and showing a sense of disbelief. Soon, this hard-to-believe face immediately turned into ecstasy, an excited and exuberant ecstasy! Captain Miller! Its Captain Millers shout and his breath! Captain Miller is here! Lion was the first to speak up, his excited tone trembling a bit. Its really Captain Miller, hes here and is sniping the enemy from the rear! Hahahaha, Captain Miller is here, Captain Miller ising over to fight alongside us! Guys, what else is there to say! Grab your guys, kill him for blood, and then go meet Captain Miller! In an instant, all the Satan Operation Groups warriors were excited, their blood was like a volcanicva flowing through their bodies, making their blood boil and their battle spirit be more intense, like a burning me. This damn guy, finally! Mary could not help but mutter softly, a pair of eyes vaguely reddened, like a watery mist in the diffusion. Brothers, while Night Shadows formation is a bit confused, follow me and kill their defensive line! Iron Fist shouted, he opened his mouth andughed, and there was an air of bravado that rose to the sky as he led the Satan Operation Group warriors around him and attacked and killed Night Shadows warriors. Chapter 226 – Powerful manifestation! (I) Battle! Kill a bloody path! Kill all of Night Shadows bitches! Lets fight, brothers! As Satan Army, we should be brave enough to kill the enemy and forge the armys prestige with the blood of the enemy! Kill, kill, kill!!! All the brothers of Satan Operation Group in the field were boiling with blood, they clenched their weapons in their hands, and their eyes shed with fervent battle intent. Even the five seriously wounded soldiers of the Satan Operation Group were exuberant when they learned that Jason hade to support them, and they were even asking for a gun to be given to them, and they wanted to go to the front line. This request was naturally rejected by Mary, and not only that, Mary also reprimanded them severely. Ta-da-da-da! Satan Operation Groups fighters consolidated their formation and began a fierce counterattack.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The two snipers, Eagle Eyes and Cold, who were lurking on the high ground, were able to snipe urately, and with their sniping ability, the Night Shadow fighters in front of them were no doubt extremely conspicuous, simply a moving target. Phew! Phew! Phew! A sniper shot rang out, and under the precise sniping of Eagle Eyes and Cold, those Night Shadow fighters who rushed over fell one after another. Any time in the battlefield, the presence of a sniper is undoubtedly a great deterrent. Bang! Bang! Bang! While Satan Operation Group was attacking Night Shadow, fire came from the direction of the south from Bloody Moons soldiers, who were defending the southern direction. Although this Bloody Moons warriors are the only ones left with more than 20 people, they ambush in the south and attack and kill from time to time, always a hidden danger. If we dont get rid of this problem, Satan Operation Group will face the danger of being attacked from both sides. Treg Taylor, Baron, and Lion, you three lead ten warriors to attack and kill the enemy troops to the south. Iron Fist opened his mouth, while he continued, Eagle Eyes, Cold, you also cooperate with sniper assistance. We have to kill this group of fighters in the south as fast as possible! I and Mr. Warfield, Mary, Trevor Shaw and others against the Night Shadow warriors! Understood! Baron, Lion, Treg Taylor and the others nodded their heads. At that moment, Baron led about ten warriors of Satan Operation Group, sneaking towards the south, and they all had a murderous aura, and a bloodthirsty killing machine was pervading. The situation at hand, the need to race against time, time is everything, must not be dyed for a long time. Once dyed, Night Shadow warriors their siege of the momentum once formed, that Iron Fist side of the manpower warriors simply can not resist. So, the best way is to wipe out the enemy fighters in the south as fast as possible, and then all the Satan Operation Group fighters unite to attack and kill the Night Shadow fighters. Then again, Night Shadow warriors have Jason in the back of the sniper, Satan Operation Group all warriors believe in the strength of their Captain Miller, they will not worry about Jason alone will be surrounded, not for other reasons, only because he is one of the strongest in the dark world, but also the boss of their army! ! South. Torres was gathering the only remaining Bloody Moon fighters around him to counterattack. After he saw Night Shadows fighters closing in earlier, his brain got hot and in excitement he led the mercenary fighters around him to charge out slightly and prepare to take a strong attack. But after he rushed out, he saw that the Night Shadow warriors in front of him had not yet formed an effective formation for abined attack and kill, which made Torres heart wonder. Also at this moment C Phew! Phew! There was the sound of sniper fire, followed by the immediate fall of Torres fighters, who were sted by the sudden sniper slug. Thats not all, immediately after C Ta-da-da-da-da! The sound of furious machine gun fire rang out, deafening, and it was seen that the dense bullets were interwoven into awork, as if forming a metal storm, sweeping towards Torres side. Retreat! Fall back! Fall back to the defensive line! Torres face was so shocked that he hurriedly tore his voice and shouted out. Pfft! Pfft! One by one Bloody Moon kept getting hit by the sniper warheads that sniped at them, and the intense firepower swept in so wildly that they couldnt organize a retreat, but were forced to lie on the ground and fire back. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Even Torres himself, there are countless bullets sweeping in, hitting him not far from his side, sshing up clumps of sand and dirt, nearly shooting him into a hos nest. Counterattack, give me counterattack! Torres roared as he set up a heavy machine gun and immediately pulled the trigger frantically in a fire counterattack. In the front, Baron, Treg Taylor, Lion and other Satan Army soldiers are advancing forward, Baron and Treg Taylor two machine gunners are firing heavily, the muzzle of the gun ejected bullets whistling up, the Torres side of the warrior team all enveloped. In addition, Lion and other assault fighters were bursting forward underyers of fire, armed with assult rifles, also firing swiftly, sometimes through precise point-nk shots, killing the fighters on Torres side one by one. The men on Torres side were all forced to the ground, and they didnt dare to get up and retreat to the defense line. This canyon area is different from other ces, this is the desert, surrounded by all but the high and rising hills, all bare, meaning there is no cover can be used as cover. So, once you get up that will certainly die. Torres could only counterattack to slightly slow down the Satan Operation Group fighters advance, while they were on the ground and rolling backwards in an attempt to get back behind the defensive line. But, Torres still underestimated the fighting ability of the Satan Army! Baron, Treg Taylor, take maximum fire cover! Lion spoke, while contacting Eagle Eyes and Cold through his headset, Eagle Eyes, Cold, snipe the enemy firefighter! As he spoke, Lion waved his hand and led the ten Satan Army soldiers around him to charge forward. Give me a st! Treg Taylor roared, he stood up, holding a rotary barrel Gatling Machine Gun, he bellowed, holding this machine gun in a wild sweep, endless slugs sprayed out of the muzzle of the machine gun, sweeping forward. Baron also stood up, he was holding Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun, also in full fire, with the strongest firepower towards the front of the suppression, for the front of the charge of Lion and other brothers to create the opportunity to assault. Phew! Phew! The two snipers from Eagle Eyes and Cold kept sniping, and the two Bloody Moon, who were lying on the ground and fighting back with powerful firepower, died with their heads blown off by the sniper bullets. Lying on the ground to fight back Torres fiercely aware of what like, he haughtily raised his eyes towards the front, a look under the soul, he actually saw a team of warriors ahead of them has been rushing to, only about 70 to 80 meters away from them at best. Torres opened his mouth, was about to shout something, but the dense bullets have been like a of heaven and earth to cover down. Kill! Among the vanguard warriors, Lion roared, and with one of the Satan Army brothers beside him, he fired a wild burst of assult rifle at the front. At this distance, Torres and a dozen other enemy fighters had a clear view of their position and could no longer hide, all exposed to their guns. The dense bullets fired immediately covered the area where Torres was located, a time when flesh and blood flew, blood sttered, a body flesh and blood, presented a scene like a bloody hell. The power of the Satan Army is now evident! Chapter 227 – Powerful manifestation! (II) After a strong sweeping attack by Lion and other Satan Army soldiers, none of Bloody Moons soldiers survived. Even Torres, whose head and body were full of bullet holes and bloody flesh, was too dead to die. Then, instead of retreating immediately, Lion and the others quickly rushed forward and began harvesting the spoils of war C weapons and ammunition as well as clean water and dry food! Satan Operation Group fighters have been facing the dilemma of running out of ammunition, Lion and other fighters toplete the raid, the gun on the ammunition has basically run out. As for water and rations, in order to save the few precious clean water left, Lion and some of their Satan Army soldiers have not had a sip of water for more than a day, all the clean water is left for those wounded soldiers, who need it more. Therefore, the collected weapons and ammunition, as well as clean water and dry rations, were of vital importance and greatlypensated for the shortage of ammunition for Satan Operation Group fighters. After harvesting the loot, Lion and the others immediately darted towards the defensive line where Iron Fist was stationed. At this time, Night Shadows side of the siege has begun, is step by step towards the Satan Operation Group side of the fighters attacked and killed, they are many, well armed, intensive strafing and powerful firepower, suppressed Iron Fist side of the difficult to counterattack. Fortunately, Iron Fist relied on the defensive advantage of the eastern terrain and was able to push back the Night Shadow fighters who kepting back, but the situation was also critical. At this time, Treg Taylor, Baron, Lion and other warriors have rushed back, Lion said in an excited tone, Iron, brothers, we have collected a number of weapons and ammunition, no need to worry about the shortage of ammunition. Irons rugged face was covered in smoke and sand. He reached up to wipe it off and said with a big smile, Thats just great! The enemy to the south has been taken care of, leaving only these Night Shadow warriors. Brothers, the time for the final battle hase! Kill a bloody path and go rendezvous with Captain Miller! Kill! After distributing the captured weapons and ammunition, the soldiers of the Satan Operation Group roared, and their fighting spirit was so strong that they exuded a brave aura. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor three machine gunners in the lead, three machine guns stationed in three directions, sweeping out the fire formed a closed encirclement of the situation, enveloped in the front of the Night Shadow fighters who intended to keeping over. It was Dark Shadow who was directing the Night Shadow warriors to attack and kill, and he had ordered the first assault warriors to charge forward, and this assault warriors were rapidly bursting forward under the cover of strong firepower from their side. But just then C Ta-da-da-da-da! The Satan Operation Groups firepower suddenly became more than twice as powerful, and the fierce firepowerwork suddenly covered them, with dense bullets sweeping in, the bullets from the machine gun muzzles, and the urate spotting of the assult rifle, all killing the Night Shadow fighters who were advancing. Phew! Phew! Phew! At the same time, a sniper gun sounded out continuously, and under that precise sniping, the heads and bodies of one Night Shadow warrior after another were blown up. In the blink of an eye, the team of Night Shadow warriors advancing forward was more than half dead and wounded, with broken limbs and wreckage left all over the ce, the blood flowing out stained the earthy ground, and the heavy smell of blood permeated. Damn! Arent they running out of ammunition? How can they still have such powerful firepower to counterattack? Dark Shadow was so shocked and angry that he couldnt help but yell out in anger. Behind Night Shadow. Dark me reorganized a force of about fifty men tounch a siege against Jason. This time, Dark me has arranged the siege in terms of strength, machine gunners in front of the fire pressure, snipers constantly threaten Jason, while the assants with the fastest speed towards the front of the attack. Ta-da-da-da! Phew! Phew! Phew! Under the distribution ofyers of firepower sweeping, locked in the direction of Jasons location, facing such a powerful firepower sweep, even powerful as Jason had to be cautious and avoid the front. I dont care who you are, this time I will make you die without a burial ce! Dark me said through gritted teeth, a gleam of shame and resentment mingling in his eyes. The opponent alone had already killed dozens of warriors on his side, which made him feel an unprecedented sense of shame, so he was determined to close the circle and kill this opponent. Phew! Phew! Jason countered with two shots, sting the heads of two Night Shadow fighters, before he quickly dodged into cover. At the same time C Ta-da-da-da! A round of bullets swept densely towards the direction he was just in. Do you really think you can trap me like this? Let your group be destroyed next! Jasons eyes shed with a cold sharpness, a sh of blood-colored killing machine shed by. Next, Jason shed out one after another, fighting and retreating, looking like he was no match for the team of fighters led by Dark me, appearing to retreat backwards in a messy and dangerous way. Close the circle, dont let him escape! Dark me shouted and led this group of fighters towards the pursuit and siege. When they rushed to the bunker area where Jason was hiding before, they found that there was no longer Jasons figure in front of them, and they didnt know where Jason was lurking. At that moment, a Night Shadow warrior suddenly noticed something unusual under his feet, he looked down, a face becamepletely white and colorless, he hissed: No-Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Boom! Boom! Boom! In that desperate hiss, the ground violently came a booming explosion, buried under the ground anti-personnel mine exploded in unison, and it was a chain of trick mines. The shock wave generated by the explosion wreaked havoc in all directions, all kinds of steel balls, broken pieces with a certain range towards the surrounding shooting, strangtion, into the explosion area within the range of Night Shadow fighters are all blood and flesh, died on the spot! This mine trap alone killed and injured nearly 40 of the 50 or so Night Shadow! Whoosh! At that moment, Jasons figure fiercely shed out from the other side, he held the assult rifle, and immediately fired wildly point-nk towards the front, some lucky surviving fighters have not yet recovered from that state of heart palpitations, that sweeping bullets have already reaped their lives. Dark me followed the back of the group, not entering the area where the trick mines exploded, and when that explosion went off with a bang, he fell on his butt and sat on the ground, clutching his head. He could not figure out how the other side finished this mine in this short period of time. The means of such a mine is also iparably high and frightening. After the explosion sound waves, Dark me violently heard the intensive gunfire rang out, he raised his head, covering the top of the head of ayer of falling sand have spilled, then he saw the remnants of a warrior have fallen, he also saw the right in front of the standing like a god-like figure. Dark me hated to be mad, he lifted the sniper rifle in his hand and pointed it forward, but as he stared at the cross uracy, he saw a ck hole pointing at his brow! Phew! Before Dark me had a chance to pull the trigger, a bullet from the ckened muzzle of the gun had pierced his brow! Thats the muzzle of THE Barrett sniper rifle! This was the only thought that shed through Dark mes mind before he died. Chapter 228 Total annihilation! Sand and smoke are flying. The original yellow almost orange ground, soaked with blood, looks a blood red, everywhere can be seen scattered on the ground broken limbs, this range between heaven and earth, filled with a breath of blood and fire. Jason came out, came to surround him this fifty or so Night Shadow warriors team was wiped out, this ending itself in Jasons expected, so his face no sadness no joy, only the stock like a rock calm and steady. Jason ran over and picked up a heavy machine gun that was scattered on the ground, then he ran quickly towards the front of the battlefield. So far in the battle, almost 80 Night Shadow fighters have died at Jasons hands. So, by now, the only thing left of this Night Shadow warriors is 50 or 60 people, originally they had about 150 warrior soldiers, with Jasons bloody killing, plus the Satan Operation Group warriors ironic attack and killing, the only thing left of this Night Shadow warriors is just dozens of people. With this manpower, to besiege the famous Satan Operation Group in the world of darkness that is really a nightmare. Jason ran, took up a position, set up the heavy machine gun, and then pulled the trigger, firing wildly at the remaining Night Shadow fighters. This makes Night Shadow warriors suffer, the front needs to resist the Satan Operation Groups fierce attack, the back also has to be attacked by Jasons firepower, originally they also want to join Bloody Moon against the Satan Operation Group to carry out a two-sided attack, but the result is that they are caught in a two-sided attack Instead, they were caught in a two-sided situation. Where is Dark me? Dark me, hear the answer! Dark Blood shouted into his headset. But Dark me, who had long been sniped by Jason, was unable to respond. Dark Bloods heart fluttered as he watched the fireing from the rear, and he couldnt help but murmur, How, how is this possible? Did Dark me lose all of their men? Thinking about it, Dark Bloods heart was shocked, and even a sense of fear had surfaced on his face! Who exactly is this person? Why is it so powerful? This is simply a killing machine on the battlefield, a king on the battlefield, with an invincible aura! Reinforce the firepower, assault the warriors to rush through andpletely crush their defenses! On the Satan Operation Group side, Iron Fists angry voice rang out. In an instant, Baron, Treg Taylor, they came straight forward, frantically pulling the trigger, and the powerful firepower spewing from the muzzle of the machine gun linked together to form that terrifying metal storm that swept forward. Lion, Trevor Shaw, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy, Mary and other fighters burst forward, they are athletic, moving like the wind, the hand of the assult rifle to seize the opportunity is to shoot forward, some of the Night Shadow fighters who were caught off guard have been shot and killed. Eagle Eyes and Cold, who were ambushed on the high ground, locked the situation on the field, and they specialized in sniping the fire point fighters on the side of Night Shadow fighters, and with their superb sniping ability, the fire hand fighters on the side of Night Shadow fighters were constantly being sniped,rgely suppressing the fire power of Night Shadow fighters Counterattack. Ah A cry of misery continued to emanate from the mouths of Night Shadow warriors, during which more than a dozen more Night Shadow warriors were killed. Dark Shadow has long since backed off and is with Dark Blood. Dark Bloods face turned green when he saw the situation, and there was an overwhelming fear as he hurriedly shouted into his headset, Retreat, retreat! All warriors retreat towards the west! He knew this battle was no longer fightable. Originally, he led over a hundred Night Shadow warriors, thinking that the victory was assured and that he couldpletely destroy the Satan Operation Group under siege. But, in a sh, how did the battle in the field turn out to be like this? Calcted, the battle reversed or behind the appearance of the unidentified person, the dead in the hands of this ruthless warrior at least seventy to eighty, the same as his arrival, almost with the power of one turned the whole battle! This is not to say that it is not scary! The Night Shadow warriors were actually already scared of the fight, and after hearing Dark Bloods order to retreat, they immediately retreated towards the west in droves. However, in front of the brave Satan Army like tigers and wolves, it was impossible for them to retreat, and it would only aggravate the time of their demise.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This group wants to escape! This is a death wish! Charge over and wipe them all out! Iron Fist spoke in a hushed voice as he took the lead and assaulted forward. A Satan Army soldier charged forward with him, killing and bravely. In the rear, Jason had also moved early, running towards the west, having dropped the heavy machine gun in his hands, he held the Barrett sniper rifle and kept firing snipers as he ran. Under his sniping, the Night Shadow warriors who were retreating and fleeing were constantly sshed with blood, soaking the sky. That precise sniping was enough to make this Night Shadow warrior feel a sense of despair. Dark Blood is horrified, no ones face, to such a situation, he knew he must not be able to escape, then he fiercely towards Jasons direction looked over. At the same time ordered all the Night Shadow fighters around to stop and attack Jason with guns. Dark Blood knew that this time he would not be able to escape, and he hoped that before he died he could gather the firepower of all the warriors in front of him and kill Jason. He didnt know who Jason was, but he knew that keeping such a powerful and terrifying opponent would be one of Night Shadows biggest threats in the future. Dark Blood stabilized his body and began to counter-attack with his gun, but he saw Jasons body floating, dashing left and right, sometimes rolling on the ground, and what he showed was like a textbook perfect evasion. In the process of evasion, Jason is also constantly shooting back, there is a like a god-like aura in the body in the diffusion, and the cold horrible killing machine is like a terrible from hell! In an instant, Dark Bloods mind was amazed, he suddenly remembered someone and could not help but say in a voice: Satan! Satan! These two words seem to have a magic power inside. On the side of Dark Shadow heard the words, his face also suddenly pale and colorless up, the whole body are some uncontroble trembling, the eyes have bepletely desperate! Just then, Dark Blood and Dark Shadow both fiercely felt that there was a sharp and cold killing machine locked on them, and their faces changed in shock. Get downC Dark Blood shouted, and he tried to get down, but it was toote. Phew! Phew! Two sniper rounds arrived at almost the same moment, piercing the heads of Dark Blood and Dark Shadow respectively, thus ending their lives. Dark Blood and Dark Shadow died, the rest of the Night Shadow warriors are like a scattered sand, they have no fighting spirit, has long been disorderly, only know to run away. However, their escape speed is no matter how fast, can be faster than the bullet? Ta-da-da-da! Bang, bang, bang, bang! Satan Operation Group fighters havee after them, they opened fire with all their might, intense fire sweeping up, without a doubt, those who tried to escape Night Shadow fighters have fallen one by one, all wiped out. At this point, Iron Fist and other Satan Army soldiers stopped their fire, and then they felt something in their hearts and immediately turned their heads in one direction to look. The wind is furious, yellow sand, the pale world is filled with a pungent smell of blood. In the rolling yellow sand that stirred up, a figure was walking over, tall and upright, magnificent as a mountain, with a confident and domineering aura, step by step towards them. Captain Miller! When the soldiers of Satan Operation Group saw the figure, they all shouted out in excitement, some of them had red eyes, and they all ran forward like crazy. Jason that in the course of the battle originally appeared calm and cold-blooded face a move, he showed a heartfelt smile, to the back is a bigugh out loud, he threw down the Barrett sniper rifle in his hands, open arms, striding forward. Chapter 229 Brothers! Jasonughed loudly and walked forward with wide open arms, hugging Lion, who was the first to meet him, and patted him on the back, saying, Lion, long time no see! Captain Miller, Im surprised youre here at this moment! Lionughed. Jason took a deep breath and said, I learned that Night Shadow had sent people toe to Jedi Canyon to besiege you, and I came here from Carovia first. Luckily, I was still able to make it! With that, Jason turned to the rest of the weing brothers, smiled broadly, and hugged them to each other. Kitty, when did you start growing a beard? I think youre still suitable for the little white face route, haha! Spear, you kid is getting really strong! Baron, did the sand get into your eyes? Your eyes are red! Shit, Treg Taylor, can you be a little lighter? I cant stand it when youre still holding so hard with all that brute strength! Jason smiled broadly and followed one of the brothers who gathered around him with a warm greeting, and this greeting came in the form of a warm bear hug. Iron! Jason ended up looking at Iron Fist, he smiled, took a big step forward and extended his right hand to sp with Irons right hand in mid-air. Jason wrapped his left arm around Iron Fists back, hammered him hard on the back twice, and said, Iron, its been a hard time for you. Iron Fist also hammered Jasons back hard, he said: Captain Miller, this is a hairline hard work, even if it is through more hard work and danger, as long as see youe, the brothers are happy. Jason nodded, and eventually he looked to Mary at the side and said with a smile, Lady Mary, still so beautiful, even that smoke and dust cant hide your stunning beauty. How? Come and give me a hug? You go away! Mary gritted her teeth and said in a good-natured way, Full of nonsense, just like me but also the most beautiful, when saying these words have you asked your conscience? Haha- Jasonughed, went over and picked up Mary without saying a word, then said, Im speaking from the heart, if you dont believe me ask Iron and the others, who dares to say youre not beautiful? If you dare to deny it, see how I will fix him! Mary is used to it, but only smiled and reached out and gave Jason a firm twist. Afterwards, all the Satan Operation Group fighters gathered, and Jason went over to see the five seriously injured brothers, carefully checking their injuries and saying, Tommy, Jim, Frederick, Eric, Berni, you all listen up and hold on! Ill get you out of here and youll get better! Ill wait for you to get well and fight again with me! Erics steely face shed with a hint of joy and emotion as he said, Captain Miller, were going to be fine! Yes, Captain Miller, this injury is nothing. With Lady Mary around, the King of Hell cant take it away! Jim said with a smile. Captain Miller, we have to apany you to continue the battle! Wu Dao also grinned, hisplexion is dark, lean and strong, under the grin, as if pulling the body injury, a stabbing pain, but he is still happy. Captain Miller, were fine! Berni Bradley smiled, he is considered the youngest in the Satan Army, just under 21, but he has been fighting in the dark world since he was 15, so dont look at his age, he is definitely a veteran in the battlefield. Jason then looked to Iron Fist and said, Iron, gather the brothers and get out of here first. Take all the weapons with you. Over by the canyon entrance, Ive parked a car, lets get out of this canyon first. Good! Iron Fist nodded and gathered all the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field, some of whom had already picked up the spoils of the battlefield, mainly in terms of weapons and ammunition. And then, the group headed back in the direction of the canyon entrance. The Raptor SUV that Jason drove over was parked in a remote location at the entrance to the canyon, with guns and ammunition, in addition to enough food, medical items, etc. Jason was extremely thoughtful and knew that these were exactly what the brothers in the Satan Operation Group needed, so he came back with all of them. Along the way, Mary is also always concerned about the situation of the injured warriors in the team, including Ray Tommy, Eric, Jim, Wu knife, Berni Bradley five people are the most seriously injured, are hit by gunshot wounds. If not Mary timely medical treatment, the warhead removed, Im afraid that the five of them are now not alive. Even so, Eric their five injuries are not optimistic, limited by the shortage of some drugs, even if Mary has a high level of medical skills is also helpless. Mary was happy to learn that Jasons car sounded like it had some medical drugs, and as long as she had the medical supplies she needed, then Eric and the five of them would be able to get their injuries stabilized. With the Satan Armys marching speed, it soon came to the entrance of the canyon, Jason drove the Raptor SUV over, opened the trunk, and let Treg Taylor, Baron and others carry the mouthful of boxes off the vehicle. Iron, these are the weapons and ammunition. You will distribute the weapons and ammunition and take them with you. Eric, Frederick, Berni, Jim, Tommy, and Mary, get in the car. Jason instructed, and said, Its too hot here, and in thete afternoon its like a steamer. Well meet at the foot of the As Mountains just up the road. Ill send the wounded warriors over there in the shade so Mary can treat their injuries.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Understood, the rest of the brothers and I will follow. Iron Fist said. Jason nodded, and after the wounded warriors and Mary were in the car, he drove forward and drove out of the Gobi desert on a road that runs on the other side of the As Mountains, which run through northern Africa. Jason pulled off the side of the road and into the foothills of the mountains before stopping the car. Jason then helped the wounded warriors out in turn, walked to a mountainous area, and took the prepared simple tent from the car, and began to set up in this mountainous area. Mary has taken the medical kit out of the car and opened it to see some of the injectable drips, anti-inmmatory drops, gauze bandages she needed for these, and she immediately began surgical medical treatment for the seriously wounded warriors. Jason is guarding the side, for Marys medical skills he is extremely trustworthy, his life Mary has also saved, so for Mary he has a kind of gratitude in addition to trust. Satan Operation Groups brothers in the battle of small andrge injuries are basically done by Mary, she will be put into the battlefield in addition to saving lives to fight, but not say suffering, not to say tired, not the slightestint, this kind of payment Jason is remembered in the heart. So, he said that Mary is extremely beautiful is really from the bottom of his heart. About half an hourter, Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Eagle Eyes and other Satan brothers who came on foot from behind came over, and they were gathering in unison under Jasons greeting. Chapter 230 – The Journey of Blood and Fire! Iron Fist, Lion, Treg Taylor, Cold, Mr. Warfield, Rhonda Boyles and a bunch of brothers from Satan Operation Group all came over and rested near this mountain forest. With the food and clean water that Jason brought in the car, the Satan Operation Group brothers all started to fill their stomachs. The rest of them, except the wounded, had not had a sip of clean water for almost the whole day, because they did not know when they would be able to break out, so the only remaining clean water was reserved for the wounded warriors. You can imagine, in that hot and dry Jedi Canyon, a day without a sip of water, will be thirsty into what, many peoples lips have been cracked. This time after there is enough clean water, they craned their necks, gurgling and drinking, looking very happy. Jason took out a pack of cigarettes, and after distributing them to all the people, he also lit one, took a deep breath, slowly exhaled the smoke and said in a deep voice: Iron, this time you came to Moro to take the mission from Bounty Alliance, right?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The gaze in Irons eyes sank, there is a ray of murderous light shed, he said coldly: indeed from Bounty Alliance to take a mission. The mission was to deal with an insurgent militant. We chased the militants to Jedi Canyon, but in the blink of an eye, Night Shadows sons of bitches swooped in and surrounded us. If not for that, how could Tommy, Eric, Frederick and several of them have been injured? Captain Miller, its obvious that this is a trap, a trap! Lion said in a deep voice. Fuck, Bounty Alliance must have betrayed us and leaked information about our movements to Night Shadow, otherwise how could those sons of bitches at Night Shadow be able to pinpoint our location and whereabouts so urately. Treg Taylor said in an angry voice. Jason exhaled his smoke, and there was an appalling sharpness in his eyes as he said, Bounty Alliance has always adhered to the principles of justice and righteousness, but I never thought that they would be drawn in by Night Shadow. If the Bounty Alliance is not righteous, we will be unkind. From now on, if you see anyone from Bounty Alliance, you will kill them! Until Bounty Alliance gives us a reasonable exnation, we will kill them all! Iron Fistughed coldly and said, After this matter, we will publish Bounty Alliances treacherous behavior and see where their face is. As a Bounty Alliance, if they cant keep the most basic secret treaty, there wont be other mercenary groups taking up their missions with Bounty Hunter in the future. Lion mused and said: We were initially prepared to break out towards the south of Jedi Canyon, deep inside the Great Sahara Desert. But in the south, we encountered an ambush by a team of men. Later, after wiping out the team, I noticed the emblem on the battle suit they were wearing, which was a Scarlet Half Moon emblem. That is to say, that is a Bloody Moon warrior. What? Bloody Moon is also involved in this operation? Jason opened his mouth. Jason opened his mouth, his eyes caged with ayer of harsh and morbid blood-colored killing machine, his body a kind of substantial killing aura in the diffusion, that anger killing intent prevailed to the extreme. Jason will not forget, more than a month ago in Amazon Rainforest, he and Dragon Shade in the rescue process of Sally encountered is Bloody Moon and Gold Lions. That battle, four Dragon Shade sacrifice, until now can not let Jason feel relieved, because this blood revenge has not been reported. At this moment, learning that Bloody Moon is also involved in this siege of Satan Operation Group, this is even more Jason that killing intent pushed to the extreme. In Amazon Rainforest, four of Dragon Shades fighters died at the hands of Bloody Moon and Gold Lions. This time, Bloody Moon is also involved in this operation, they deserve to die! Jason said in a cold voice with one word. Iron Fist said, Captain Miller,st time you said you quit Dragon Shade? Jason nodded as he said, Withdrawal is for the betterment of the conquest. many of Dragon Shades warriors have died under Night Shadows forces. In the past year, Night Shadow has also repeatedly targeted my Satan Operation Group, so its time for us to fight back. Otherwise, does Night Emperor really think that he can annihte whoever he wants in the whole dark world? If we stay in Dragon Shade, we will have many constraints, but it is better to quit and be free. Captain Miller, then thats just great! Means that going forward, well be able to fight side by side all the time. Eagle Eyes smiled. Captain Miller, so whats our next move? Baron asked. Jason mused and said, The first step is to take Bloody Moon and Gold Lions! Theres no need for these two mercenary groups to exist, wipe them all out! These two mercenary groups are secretive and unpredictable, its not easy to pinpoint their movements. Iron Fist said. Jason smiled lightly and said, There is no need to worry about that, Manjusaka will give us urate information. I have asked her to help me collect the whereabouts of these two mercenary groups, and as soon as there is more urate information, she will immediately inform me. Flower of Death intelligence organization, a first-ss intelligence expert in the dark world. With her help, things would be much easier. Iron Fist opened his mouth, then he murmured and said, Bloody Moon and Gold Lions have joined Mercenary Alliance, its not hard to destroy them, but I dont know if Mercenary Alliance will pursue themter. Mercenary Alliance? Blood Vault is the Union chief of Mercenary Alliance, right? A legendary figure in the mercenary world, his own strength is already legendary. If he is the Union chief, but cant manage these two mercenary organizations that have secretly submitted to the Dark Moon organization, then what can he say? Jason said in a cold voice. The Satan Operation Groups principle is that we will not offend anyone, but if someone offends me, we will wash away a thousand miles of blood! Whether its Night Shadow, or the forces that submit to Night Shadow, if they dare to target us, then we will kill them! Baron said in a deep voice. Haha, Baron is right. If we are concerned about this and that, wont the major powers in the dark world think that we, Satan Operation Group, are soft persimmons that can be taken at any time? If they offend, lets kill them with blood! Jasonughed and said in a bold and domineering tone. Haha, this is natural! So, brothers, prepare yourselves mentally for the conquest! A road of conquest of blood and fire is right under our feet! Iron Fist alsoughed out loud and rose. At that moment, Mary came out, her hands were covered with blood, and her forehead was sweaty, so it was obvious that she had worked hard. Jason greeted him and asked, How are the injured brothers doing? The injuries have been stabilized. However, they need some time to recuperate and will definitely not be able to go into battle for a short time. Mary said. Thats good that its okay! Jason smiled gratefully and said, Wash your hands first, then eat something. Anyway, there is enough clean water now, so I brought a bottle of clean water and poured out some, and washed Marys hands. Mary also started to eat some dry food and drink some water. Jason went inside the tent to see how the wounded brothers were doing. Chapter 231 – Night Emperor! World of Darkness, City of Night Shadow. The City of Night Shadow is famous in the World of Darkness because it is the ce where Night Shadow is cooped up. After years of Night Shadows operation, this Night Shadow city has be a small city scale, where every day there will be some free mercenaries in the dark, Bounty Hunter, killers, ouws and all kinds of traders toe, carrying out a variety of transactions. In fact, the city of Night Shadow has be one of the biggest strongholds of moneyundering in the dark world. Here, as long as you have money, you can buy anything you want, drugs, weapons, beautiful women and so on, everything is avable. Because of this, Night Shadow City has also given rise to some extremely developed industries, such as hotels, nightclubs, casinos, and a collection of prostitutes of various nationalities, etc., as long as the money, in Night Shadow City can enjoy all the supreme services. Although the city of Night Shadow has many unidentified vicious way, after all, from the dark world to this ce, no one is good, are murderers and firefighters, licking blood on the knifes mouth of the vicious role. However, no one has ever dared to make trouble in the City of Night Shadow, even if the enemies of life and death meet in the City of Night Shadow, they will never make a move, they will tolerate restraint. Because of the strict rules in the City of Night Shadow, there are no martial arts and no trouble in the City of Night Shadow. Anyone who dares to disobey this rule will immediately be mercilessly killed by the Night Shadow warriors in the City of Night Shadow! So for so many years, even if the city of Night Shadow is mixed with fish and dragons, but no one dares to make trouble here, on the one hand, from the powerful and terrifying Night Shadow, on the other hand, also from the dark world of the supreme power of the most powerful C Night Emperor! Night Emperor! The south of Night Shadows city, an absolutely forbidden area, where in addition to Night Shadows warriors, outsiders flocking to Night Shadows city are not allowed to approach privately, and once found, killed. A ck castle towers over this area, and this is the Night Shadow King City, the heart of Night Shadow. Night Shadow King City, within the Great Hall. The entire hall is magnificent and huge, with a high dome, the dome of the stone wall, relief carved withrge frescoes, and these frescoes are carved all kinds of battles, there are mythical gods and demons, but also the reality of the battle of the bloody kill, revealing a strong atmosphere of blood and fire kill. In the hall, there are already a number of people standing, the clothes they are wearing embroidered Night Shadow throne pattern, which indicates their identity, but these patterns are not the same. The person standing behind Night Shadow throne pattern is outlined in silver silk thread. In the middle stands the golden silk outline, while standing at the forefront, its own Night Shadow throne with a crown above the pattern. Only, there are only five people at this level! Above these people is a huge throne towering up, on top of the throne, is sitting a figure, d in ck robes, the shadows of the light in the hall obscured his face, can not see his face, vaguely visible in the thick lines of the silhouette of the resolute and unyielding. He looked like he was meditating, his right arm propped up on the armrest of his throne, his forehead resting against his clenched fist. He did not speak, the following crowd of Night Shadow in the senior power is silent, because from the throne of the figure if not between the emanation of the most powerful pressure is enough for them to feel a thick and boundless pressure.Original from N?velDrama.Org. King of War! It was only after a long time that the figure on the throne spoke. My subordinates are here! A stout man stepped out of those five in the front row, he took a step forward, he half-kneeled and opened his mouth in response. Report back on whats been going ontely. Yes, Monarch! King of War, who was half-kneeling on the ground, spoke up, he murmured and said, Blood Axes operation in Carovia failed to intercept the Zeus Project! There is no doubt that the figure on the throne is the Night Emperor, one of the overlords of the dark world! Failure? Carovia a coastal city only, what else can resist Blood Axe them? Night Emperor frowned, that discontent flowed out, steeply the whole hall seems to be caged with ayer of invisible killing machine. The news that hase in indicates that Blood Axe and others have failed, with no survivors. It is not yet known as to what struck. Perhaps it was the special forces from Carovia. King of War said. Night Emperor eyes have a cold awning bloom, like the substance of the cold intent so that the rest of the people below the throne all feel, they hung their heads even lower, because they know, Night Emperor this is the real anger. Monarch, there is one more thing. King of War continued to speak. Say! The Night Shadow who went to ambush the Satan Operation Group in Jedi Canyon has not been contacted, and the Bloody Moon who came to assist them have not been contacted either. All indications are that the Night Shadow sent out and the Bloody Moon fighters who came to support them have all been wiped out! King of War said in a low tone. Hmm? When he heard the news, Night Emperor finally raised his head, his eyes averted and said, How could the Satan Operation Group be wiped out, with only a few dozen people, and the Night Shadow and Bloody Moon sent to attack and surround them? Its said that Satan is out in force! King of War said. Satan?! Night Emperors originally calm face finally had a hint of movement, his dark and deep gaze like an abyss, a cold killing spirit is coalescing little by little, he said coldly: Satan, its Satan again! If it wasnt for Satan, we would have captured that Carovia woman in Amazon Rainforest! This Satan has repeatedly ruined my good deeds, and needs to be eliminated immediately! Once these words, there is a Night Shadow throne pattern embroidered with the crown of the man came out, his body looks a little thin, skin tone also looks extremely pale, hands ten fingers is slender thin white, a face all show feminine, through a little evil and strange color, blood-colored gaze in a blood-colored sharpness, he stepped forward after also kneeling on one knee, respectfully said: King, I would like to go to kill Satan, personally bring Satans head to the king. Your Majesty, I would like to go and kill Satan and bring Satans head with my own hands and offer it to your Majesty! This persons name is Blood King, one of the five strongest Heavenly Kings under Night Emperor. Blood King is known for his blood and cruelty, but the best way to be targeted by his enemies is to kill yourself, or once in his hands, will regreting to this world! Good, Blood King, you will be in charge of the Satan Operation Group. king of war, you are in charge of the acquisition of the Zeus Project. At this stage, Zeus Project is the most important to my n, no matter what means or cost, it must be obtained! Night Emperor said in a deep voice. Yes, Monarch! Half kneeling on the ground, King of War and Blood King said in unison. Chapter 232 Mary Past! The view of Great Sahara Desert in the evening is extremely magnificent. A round of red sun looks like falling on the horizon at the end of the desert, and the whole Great Sahara Desert is like ayer of blood color under the bloody sunlight. So that the sprawling gravel orange with red, looking from afar, giving people an extremely magnificent and magnificent visual sense. However, such a view is not umon for the warriors of Satan Operation Group. After resting for most of the day, the Satan Operation Groups fighters had basically recovered in all aspects, and it was time to leave the ce, Jason looked at the time and said, Its almost time for the people I called over to arrive. After entering Marrakech, I will contact Manjusaka and see if she has any news. Iron Fist had a cigarette in his mouth as he smiled and said, Captain Miller what did you get toe and pick up the pieces?Original from N?velDrama.Org. A local snake in Marrakech named Kwent, there is a little incident with him. Jasonughed, is to tell his encounter in Marrakech. Iron Fist, Lion, Baron and several of them couldnt help butugh dumbly after hearing this. Mr. Warfield said, Its all about Captain Millers head. I have to say, this Kwent is really a talent. Captain Miller, after making a scene like this, can this Kwent still be relied upon? Eagle Eyes asked. Jason smiled lightly and said, Kwent is very spicy and ruthless though. But the more such a person is the more afraid of death. He has already seen my might, so he would never dare to think otherwise, unless he wants to die. A small citys local snake just, dare not y any tricks. Baron said with a heated smile. About half an hourter, the sound of a car was vaguely hearding from the front. Soon, it was seen in front of a convoy driving over, a total of six Ford SUVs. After Jason saw this he walked out and stood on the side of the road and waved. The six SUVs stopped in turn, and then a car in front of arge, sturdy man came down, and the gaze in his eyes hesitantly looked at Jason. You were sent by Kwent, werent you? Jason opened his mouth to ask, speaking Arabic. Are you Mr. Miller? the big man asked Yeah, its me. Jason nodded. The big man immediately said, Mr. Kwent sent us over and said we were to provide you with these cars. Very well. Those of you who drove here get in one car and you take one car back. The remaining five cars will just stay. Jason spoke up and continued, Ill contact Kwent when we get to Marrakech. Okay. The big man nodded and called the rest of the car down and they got into thest SUV and drove that back along the same road. Five cars plus the Raptor Truck that Jason drove over were more than enough. Guys, lets go. Well be able to reach Marrakech by thetter part of tonight and then get some rest first. Jason said with a smile. The brothers of Satan Operation Group started to move, they helped the wounded warriors into the car, and then put some supplies into the car, and after everything was ready six cars drove towards Marrakech. Jason drove the Raptor Truck, Mary sat in the passenger seat, and in the back seat sat Eric, Ray Tommy, and Berni Bradley, the three wounded warriors. Their injuries had stabilized and did not continue to deteriorate, but they still appeared to be weak. When I get to Marrakech, Im going to have to take a nice shower and get dressed up. Ive been hanging out with you guys all day, Ive forgotten Im a woman. Mary looked at her greased and dusty face through the car mirror and couldnt help but say. Jason smiled and said: This is no problem at all. Ill buy you a few nice sexy dresses, and high heels, rouge lipstick or whatever, all to a set. You dress up hard, when you want to be more womanly. Dont shame me. Whats the use of dressing up beautifully, you guys, who treats me like a woman? Im still a brother. Mary said in a good-natured manner. Jason smiled, saying that Mary in Satan Operation Group over the years, it is really a lot of sacrifice, most of the time is on the march, running from one battlefield to another. The problem is that all women, by nature, are beauty lovers, and also like to shop, but the ordinary women of these daily life is insted from Mary. Lady Mary, with me these years, but let you suffer a lot. Jason took a deep breath and said with a lot of emotion. Mary looked at Jason and said, What is there to suffer or not to suffer, I am happy to be able to fight side by side with everyone, and I am used to this kind of life. Besides, if you hadnt saved me, I would have died at the hands of Shura Sanctuary. Jason raised both eyebrows at his words and a coldness flooded his gaze as he asked, Is Shura Sanctuary still after you? Mary said, Shura Sanctuary has been a bit quiet recently, but it is not known why it is quiet. However, Shura Sanctuary has always been ambitious, so it is unlikely to remain silent. No matter what, as long as Im around for one day and Shura Sanctuary dares to continue to move you, then it might as well be a fight! Jason said in a cold voice, with an unquestionable tone in his voice. Mary stared at Jasons hard-lined side face, the gaze in her eyes shed with a hint of warmth, her thoughts seemed to return to three years ago, in that rainforest she was caught in the siege, seriously injured and in danger. Just when she thought she was in a desperate situation, a figure came in a strong and unstoppable killing attack, killing a way out of Shura Sanctuarys encirclement and saving her. Since then, she has stayed with Satan Operation Group for good. Around two oclock in the second half of the night. Jason and his group drove into Marrakech, and on the drive, Jason also contacted Kwent to arrange a hotel. Kwent has a lot of power in Marrakech, so its not a problem. Kwents side sent the reserved hotel to Jason, so that when Jason and the others arrived, they could check in directly by quoting his name. So after arriving in Marrakech, Jason drove to the star hotel Kwent had booked, and the check-in process went smoothly, just by giving Kwents name. Iron Fist, Baron and other Satan brothers took off theirbat uniforms to reveal the undershirts they were wearing inside. They dont want to draw too much attention to themselves, otherwise showing up one by one inbat gear would make people suspicious. Weapons and ammunition these, is to continue to stay in the car these weapons and ammunition really need to be dealt with immediately, and then again this is also a city, with security and regtions, they are really leaking those weapons and ammunition, will be immediately by the citys police, thus causing unnecessary trouble. Jason they helped the injured brother out as well and walked in towards the inside of this hotel. Chapter 233 Lady Darkness! Jason is a separate room, Satan Operation Groups brothers all walked up to the hotel, but also all three or two into the room, Jason let them all take a shower, a good rest for a while. Jason returned to his room and also took a shower. He looked at the time and estimated the time difference on the Manjusaka side, which should be around 8 or 9 oclock at night.Original from N?velDrama.Org. He opened hisptop and immediately contacted Manjusaka. Sure enough, Manjusaka was online, and the video call he sent was answered, and Manjusakas gorgeous jade face immediately appeared on theputer screen. Satan, where are you? Have you picked up the Satan Operation Group fighters yet? Weve been picked up. Ive returned to Marrakech for the time being with the Satan Operation Group, and all of the men sent by Night Shadow have been wiped out, along with Bloody Moon, who came to assist, Jason said, with an icy sharpness in his eyes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Dear Satan, I was just about to tell you. The intelligence Ive gathered so far indicates that the Gold Lions and Bloody Moon are out en masse, operating along the Andes Mountains, for what specific purpose, I dont know yet. Andes Mountains? Jasons eyes shed with a brilliant light, and he said with a cold smile, Very well, then Im going to make a trip to Andes Mountains as well. Lets see what these two mercenary groups really want to do. Satan, I will report back to you immediately with any information from my side. In addition, there is another news to tell you, I got the news that Shura Sanctuary is about to make aeback! Shura Sanctuary?! Jasons eyes shining, the dark world, Shura Sanctuary is definitely an extremelyrge and terrifying strength, Shura Sanctuary and the dark world of Lady Darkness forces, it is said that the Shura Sanctuary Bishop Shura and Lady Darkness A battle, the battle is not open, how to win or lose outsiders do not know. Just know that since then, Shura Sanctuary has been silent for three years! Now, if Shura Sanctuaryes back again, this is definitely a shock to the major forces of the dark world. Speaking of which, Satan Operation Group and Shura Sanctuary also have a lot of grudges between them, when Jason had saved Mary from Shura Sanctuarys manpower siege, which is a key point of the feud between the two sides. Since then, the Satan Operation Group has also had several small battles with Shura Sanctuary, all ending in total victory for the Satan Operation Group. Manjusaka is naturally aware of the feud between Satan Operation Group and Shura Sanctuary, and she continued: Shura Sanctuary is back, perhaps for Lady Darkness. But you need to be careful, Shura Sanctuary people are all cruel and murderous, under the dogma of Bishop Shura, they have lost their humanity, so you should be careful of Shura Sanctuary. Okay, I understand! Jason nodded, and after a pause, he asked, By the way, how much information do you know about Lady Darkness? Lady Darkness? Manjusaka was stunned to hear this name, her face showed a sense of endless longing, she said, only know Lady Darkness is a woman, the whole dark world is the most mysterious and powerful woman . Rising from the dark world, it is also the only woman in the dark world honored as the king. About her age, face, strength and other rted information, the outside world knows nothing. But one thing is indisputable, Lady Darkness is one of the most powerful people in the dark world today, even Night Shadow, Bounty Alliance, Mercenary Alliance, Assassination League these big forces, also dare not easily to mess with her. The first time I saw the video, Manjusaka looked at Jason in the video, she smiled and asked, What? Its hard to say that you want to go to Lady Darkness? Then I cant help you, any information about Lady Darkness is impossible to gather. So, I also dont know where her pce is exactly. Jason smiled lightly and said, I was just mentioning it casually. Well, lets leave it at that. Let me know if you have any informationter. Hey, Satan, youre kicking me out after talking about business? Its just too ufortable! Manjusaka said with dissatisfaction, her eyes turned to look at Jason in the video and said, You just finished taking a shower, huh? Why are you still wearing a bathrobe. You take off your robe, I want to see your body, then I will allow you to turn off the video. Jason was speechless, encountered this difficult woman he is also no way, but look at the body will not fall off a piece of meat. At that moment, Jason was to take off the bathrobe on his body. Once off, his clear and crisp muscle lines are revealed, but what spoils this beauty is that his body is littered with arge and small scars. These scars count up to a dozen, each wound has a story a war, full of blood and fire traces, there are also extremely heavy injuries to leave these scars. So for Jason, every scar on his body is still fresh in his mind, after all, it is left by the life and death situation. A scar is the best tattoo a man can get. So, the existence of these scars, although to a certain extent destroyed the beauty of Jasons robust muscle lines, but also added a few said the sense of evil, full of a bloody male iron charm. Its not the first time Manjusaka has seen Jasons explosive body, but every time she looks at it, she feels a sense of obsession. As at this moment, she looked at therge and small scars on Jasons body, her eyes could not help but reveal a trace of pain and tenderness, she could not help but reach across the screen to touch, murmuring: Satan, I want to be by your side right now, gently smoothing these scars on your body Jasons heart fluttered and was about to say something when C Ding Dong! The doorbell of the room rang, and Jason then said, Manjusaka, I think its my brother who is here to see me. Lets do this for now and well be in touchter. Jason turned off the video, is towards the door of the room, he forgot that he was naked, the only body wearing a pair of shorts. ng! Jason opened the door to the room, a refreshing and elegant fragrance came to the nose, the door was standing in front of Mary. Mary has obviously taken a bath, the original face of the oil and dust has been cleaned away, at the moment presented in front of her eyes is the slender willow eyebrows, clear pupils, show straight pretty nose, and the delicate sexy red lips, slightly red cheeks, reflecting her beautiful cheeks more fresh and uplicated, the corner of the mouth curved upward, showing the strength of her personality, adding a few charming willowy. Jason was slightly stunned, then he put on a double-eyed look and murmured, Wow, how in the world can there be such a stunningly beautiful and sexy woman? This beauty, are you here to see me? Chapter 234 – Operation Conquest! Bang! Marys face was slightly annoyed and she raised her pink fist and punched Jason directly in the chest. Jasonughed and took two steps back. Mary and then also walked into his room, for Jason naked she did not care, see more than strange. You are wee to say that she has basically seen Satan Operation Group warriors stripped topless, because whenever a Satan Operation Group warrior is injured, she is the one who does the healing. As for Jasons joke she has seen it time and time again, every time we meet, we always have to be a little slick. However, Marys beauty is one of the few in the world. Not to mention her curvy and sexy body, wearing a camouge undershirt will be her attractive curves to outline, the piece of angry peak is enough to let people look up, down that narrow waist is extremely slender, can be said to be a grasp, slender legs are full of a sense of wild power, up to bear is the plump buttocks. Compared to other women, Mary has a sense of strength and resilience, after all, she spent years training and fighting. Jason, were running out of funds. Mary spoke up as she walked in. Funding? I have another sum of money here, I will transfer it to youter. Jason immediately said, he remembered Kwent the ingrate transferred him thirty million dors, the money is still where Manjusaka, at any time can be transferred over to the Satan Armys financial books. Mary has another position in the Satan Operation Group, which is in charge of finance. It is agreed that a woman should have a delicate mind, and it is best for her to manage the money. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron and others in the war in the line, but to say that the management of financial, is definitely will make their heads hurt. Thats not a long-term solution either. Now Bounty Alliance is clearly making some kind of agreement with Night Shadow and turning to suppress us. Going forward, we wont be taking missions from Bounty Alliance either. The source of funding is a problem. Mary looked at Jason, and a ray of worry shed in the depths of her eyes. Jason mused and said, Bounty Alliance is not the only one in the dark world that can provide bounty missions. Since we have already torn our face with Bounty Alliance, we can find other partners. The Bounty Quest piece, Bounty Alliance has almost monopolized it. If you dont work with them and find other partners, its a small deal and the pay is not high. Mary said.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Dont worry, just leave that one to me. Jason smiled. Marching to war is arguably the most expensive. Satan Operation Group in the dark world over the years, although the reputation, but also has always had its own bottom line, boiled down to three do not touch C do not touch human trafficking, do not touch drug trafficking, do not touch arms smuggling. The problem is that in the world of darkness, these three are basically the fastest way to get money. Now that Satan Operation Group is preparing to go on a campaign, it is definitely going to burn money, and it is no wonder that Mary, the finance minister of Satan Operation Group, came to Jason to talk about the money aspect. Well, if you say its okay, that headache is thrown at you. Mary smiled. Jason said, Get Iron and the others to discuss something. Ill go call them then. Mary spoke, and she walked out. A whileter, Iron Fist, Lion, Treg Taylor, Baron, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Mr. Warfield, Rhonda Boyles and other Satan Operation Group fighters all gathered in Jasons room. Ive just contacted Manjusaka. She has urate information from her side, confirming that two mercenary groups, Bloody Moon and Gold Lions, are gathered in the area of Andes Mountains, and it is unknown what their specific actions are. Jason looked to the crowd as he continued, Whatever the purpose of these two mercenary groups, lets just get rid of them! From where we are, we have to cross the Pacific Ocean to get to the Andes Mountains. So, we can go back to our base first and settle the injured soldiers. Then we can go to Andes Mountains. No problem. And a trip back to the base on the way. Iron Fist said. Bloody Moon and Gold Lions are also considered to be two important forces under Night Shadowsmand. If these two mercenary groups are wiped out, Night Shadow will definitely have blood dripping from their hearts. Lion said. Anyone who dares to offend our Satan Operation Group, in the words of Captain Miller, is a bloodbath for a thousand miles, and no one will be left behind! Treg Taylor said in a jarring voice. Haha, brothers, its going to be a feverish period of conquering anyway, so get ready to kill the sky and the earth! Baronughed and spoke in a bold tone. Jason also smiled and said, Well, then, all the brothers go back to their rooms and rest. Tomorrow we move to leave. This is not a ce to stay for long. Iron Fist and the others nodded and left Jasons room and went to their respective rooms to rest. The next day, near noon. Jason is already up, the Satan brothers and they are basically up. These days the brothers of Satan Operation Group are basically running around fighting and have no time to close their eyes. So after this nights rest, each one is also in good spirits. Jason is on the phone. Kwent, I do have a shipment of arms on my side to give to you that I cannot take with me. See where it is convenient for you, I wille over to you. Captain Miller, do you mean to buy this arms shipment back to me or what? If you can, I will give you a location and you will help me deliver this arms shipment. If it cant be shipped, then the arms will be yours. Well talk more about it when we meet. OK, thene over to me. On the phone, Kwent spoke up, and he gave Jason an address. Jason then asked Iron Fist, Lion, Baron and Treg Taylor to follow him and drive over to Kwent, while the rest of the group remained in the hotel. Jason side has his original arms from Kwent side, as well as the original arms of the Satan Operation Group fighters, and the arms collected from the battlefield, a Raptor Truck can not be loaded, but also need two SUVs to finish loading, three vehicles speed away. The address Kwent gave is in the suburbs, Jason followed the route in front of the speeding, more than half an hour out of town, continue to drive about half an hour, saw an abandoned factory, which is the address given by Kwent. Drive to see this abandoned factory surrounded by a number of figures, their eyes look very alert, is staring at the three cars driving over in front. In fact, the darkness of this abandoned factory, there are already brawny men holding weapons, waiting in a strict position. But soon, inside the factory, a figure came out, it was Kwent, he saw the Raptor Truck in front of him, he naturally recognized the car, and knew it was Jasoning. By now, Kwent is really not afraid to have any thoughts and ideas about Jason. When he sent people to Jason to deliver the car, those people returned to report to him that Jasons side had dozens of warriors with strong breath, which made him understand that Jason and the others should be a warrior force in the dark world. With these men around him, who are not even in the dark world, to fight against such a strong army, is simply looking for death. Understanding this, Kwent was extremely cooperative with Jason. From Jasons hands, he surmised that Jason must be a famous powerhouse in the dark world, and a good rtionship with such a powerhouse would only be beneficial in the future. Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Three cars came driving and stopped, and Jason was the first to walk down after the doors opened. Chapter 235 Satan Army Base! Captain Miller, there you are. Kwent saw Jason walking down from the car, and with a smile piled on his face, he immediately greeted him with a face that looked incredibly respectful. Jason nodded, and he also looked satisfied with Kwents attitude. Immediately after, Iron Fist, Lion, Treg Taylor, Baron, they also came down, Kwent noticed, which made the corners of his eyes could not help but jump, but also feel a powerful aura of irony and killing. Kwent could see that Iron Fist was filled with an intense aura of blood and fire in any of them, an aura that only a veteran of many battles in the battlefield can condense. From Iron Fist, Baron and their strong and overwhelming aura pressure, he could be sure that it did not need Jasons hand, Iron Fist and any one of them were enough to sweep those under his hand. The point is, Kwent learned that Jason is followed by dozens of such warriors, and if each one is so powerful Unthinkable, unthinkable! They are definitely a terrifying force in the dark world! They must not be offended, they must be befriended! Kwents heart secretly thought, at the same time will think of Jason first came to Marrakech to deal with him when he did, he had a heart palpitations, think Jason did not kill him is really a great gift. Mr. Kwent, just make yourself at home. Jason smiled, then said, I guess this is the warehouse where you store your weapons? Kwent nodded and said, This is indeed the warehouse where the weapons are stored. captain Miller if you are interested, I can show you around. Jason waved his hand as he said, Im pressed for time and have to leave immediately. So forget about the visit, lets talk about itter when we have a chance. Lets get down to business. Ive already pulled a shipment of arms over. See if you can help transport the arms to Panama, any port will do. It shouldnt be a problem, Ill do my best. Kwent opened his mouth, and he continued, Lets see, Ill have my people count the weapons first. If we cant ship them there, the arms will be treated as if I had purchased them and transferred the money to Captain Miller afterwards, but basically, shipping them there shouldnt be a problem. Okay, then, as Mr. Kwent said. Jason said with a smile. Kwent then asked his men to take down all the arms and weapons from the three cars and make an inventory. At this point, Jason naturally trusts Kwent. The next thing is not much, Jason will give Kwent specific shipping address, Kwent side will be able to ship this batch of arms over and will contact him. On the other hand, if the delivery does not go through, Kwent will also pay Jason ording to the value of the arms converted into money. At the end, Jason mused and said to Kwent, Mr. Kwent, remember, dont reveal my whereabouts to anyone. If someonees to investigate, you also do note out. Because I dont want to involve you. Those whoe to investigate me are basically my opponents, and those opponents of mine are not something you can deal with. Kwents heart fluttered, and he nodded in a hurry. He knew that Jason and his party were very powerful, and qualified as their opponents, that is certainly the dark world of those huge forces, the face of these huge forces, is really not Kwent can go to deal with. After the admonition, Jason was to take Iron Fist and others to leave and drive back to the hotel. Two dayster. In the Pacific waters, a slightly old ship is sailing in the vast Pacific high seas towards the North Pacific Ocean. On the deck, stood a sturdy mountain-like figure, a straight figure like a divine gun standing proudly in the world, as if nothing in the world can make this figure bend half a point. Jason, whats on your mind? A mature and beautiful figure came over, it was Mary, she looked at the man standing on the deck, tall and magnificent invisible always brings a kind of confidence and inspiration, opened her mouth and asked. Jason turned his head, looked at Mary, and said with a smile, Not really thinking about anything. I was thinking, you have been following me for many years, no matter what dangers lie ahead, no matter how big the forces I face, I will take you all the way down and fight in the dark world, the only way to let our Satan Operation Groups warriors bloom with pride!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Mary smiled and said, You can definitely do it. I believe you. In fact, for me, I do not want to win any kingdom, as long as I can sing and drink with my brothers around me and fight together, then I have no regrets in this life. Jason smiled and said, Since Ive quit Dragon Shade, I have enough energy to deal with the Dark World side. Our Satan Operation Group will gradually grow, with our current manpower is not enough to kill the city of Night Shadow. But one day, I will lead my army to capture the city of Night Shadow and kill Night Emperor! Jason, you said that before you came over to back us up, Night Shadows men infiltrated Oakshire in Carovia, what exactly was their purpose? Mary asked. Jason shook his head and said, I dont know yet. After the crisis was resolved at that time, I immediately came over to look for you. So, no detailed inquiry. When I return to Oakshire, Ill find out more. As we were talking, Iron Fist came along and said with a smile, Captain Miller, Lady Mary, youre all standing on the deck blowing off steam. Were almost at our base. Good! Jason smiles. The Satan Operation Groups base is located on a secluded ind in the North Pacific. Jason bought the ind and used it to build the Satan Operation Groups base. The ship continued to move forward, and after about half an hour, the outline of a small ind was already visible. The ship traveled in the direction of the ind, gradually approached and slowed down, and finally docked at the port of the ind. There are still eight Satan Operation Group fighters stationed on the ind, they have been informed and all came to the port and waited. When that ship docked and the deck was lowered, they greeted it with a smile. Jason and his group also came down from the ship, Jason smiled, and said, Spoon, Leopard long time no see. Captain Miller! Captain Miller is here! The rest of the Satan Operation Group brothers waiting on the port shouted loudly, and Spear and Leopard, who were standing in front of them, had already greeted them and had a bear hug with Jason. The ind has a beautiful view, lush forests and a smell of fresh air. Jason waited for the Satan brothers to board the ind and headed to the living quarters. In addition to the living quarters on this ind, there is a training base that basically covers the entire ind. When not on a mission, the soldiers of the Satan Operation Group will train on this ind as a way to ensure thebat effectiveness of the corps. Back here, Jason and the others feel at home and naturally feel overwhelmed. Today brothers get together, do not say anything, the evening first drink a meal! Jason chuckled, loudly. Drink! Drink enough, for once I think its time to get Captain Miller drunk. Rhonda Boyles, you want to get Captain Miller drunk with this amount of alcohol, you have to win Lady Mary first! The brothers of Satan Operation Group in the field all cheered and cheered, and a sense of irony and pride pervaded. Chapter 236 – Going out to the army for war! In the living area, there is a small building, which is where the soldiers of Satan Operation Group live. Food was also stored on the ind, and by now, the Satan brothers Trevor Shaw, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy, Leopard, and Spear had been seen carrying out three frozen goats for thawing. The food and fresh water on the ind are transported in from the outside, lets say meat, arge amount of transported in and put into the freezer and frozen, when you need to eat and then take out thawed. Here is not worried about not eating meat, but fresh vegetables and fruits have be scarce, after all, vegetables and fruits can not be stored. The good thing is that there is a lot of barrennd on the ind, and with Marys opening up, some vegetables were nted. After the three goats had been thawed and washed, Lion smiled and said, Ill leave the next thing to Spoon. Chef Spoon,e on, its your turn to y. Baron greeted with a smile. Spoon walked over, he had a swarthy look, looked very lewd, but in fact was a chivalrous iron-blooded man, otherwise he would not have been able to enter the Satan Operation Group and be a member of it. Spoon in addition to the battlefield has a superb scouting ability, his best than roast wholemb. The hand roasted whole sheep of the craft, straight to the Satan Operation Group all brothers for the convincing, privately have joked that after the future out of the dark world will rely on Spoon to open a whole sheep restaurant to retire. The charcoal fire has been raised, Spoon came over, he skillfully first on the three sheep evenly coated with ayer of spices, and then began to roast on top of the coals. He was juggling three sheep at the same time, yet he still appeared to be taking advantage of the situation, and it seems that this is not the first time for him. In addition to the roasted wholemb, there are also other dishes, such as therge chunks of beef already being cooked in brine by Satan warriors, and the worlds best top ham, Iberian Ham! A whole Iberian ham cut into thin slices and ced on a te, these top quality ham meat with a sip of wine is the worlds top taste pleasure. Lion, Baron, Cold and the others are not idle and have already started to go to the cer to bring out the wine from the cer. The brothers of Satan Operation Group are all Carovians, and as far as this big gulp of meat and big gulp of wine is concerned, it is Carovias white wine that is the most powerful to drink. So, Lion they took out also a jar of brewed white wine. Jason smiles, from the bottom of his heart, he likes to follow these men around him on this base, eat meat together, drink together, talk about the world together, train together! Gradually, the fragrance of the roastedmb has drifted to, very fragrant, so that people smell and salivate. Spoons cheerful voice also came, and he said with a smile, Well, well, this roastmb has to be eaten while its hot, brothers, copied, start eating meat and drinking! Yes! Iron Fist, Baron and the othersughed as they took their small knives and cut offrge chunks of meat from the whole roastmb skewered on iron forks and ced them on one te. The other dishes were also brought over, and the crowd sat around, usingrge bowls full of wine, and drinking from them. Well, Spoon, youre getting better at this, yummy, yummy. Jason smiles, gnawing on a leg ofmb. Captain Miller, for that, I have to give you a toast. Spoon said in a hurry.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Iron, Mr. Warfield and the others have just toasted me, and you want to get me drunk again? Jasonughed and cursed, but also picked up the bowl of wine, said boldly, Drink, who does not fucking drink is a grandson! Captain Miller, I cant be a grandson,e on, Ill have a bowl with Captain Miller too. Treg Taylor said with a hey smile. Shit, Treg Taylor dont think youre arrogant just because youre big, be careful youre the first one to fall tonight. Jasonughed, poured the wine and drank with Treg Taylor. Maryughed and couldnt help but say, I say you guys are deliberate, arent you? Are you going to work together to get this guy drunk? Look, look, its only a few bowls of wine with Captain Miller, and Lady Mary cant stand it. When, I also have Captain Miller such treatment, so that Lady Mary also care about ah. Lion said with a smile. Mary red at Lion and said, Fine, then Ill care about you, the white-eyed wolf. Back to your injury, I a concern under, may be in your wound left what gauze bandage and so on Lady Mary then youd better not care about me, no blessing. Youd better care about Captain Miller. Lion hastily conceded that. Haha- The Satan brothers sitting around the tableughed aloud. Iron Fist lifted his bowl and said, Come on, brothers, lets all drink together! To the future conquest, to the glory of Satan Operation Group, drink! Drink! Bottoms up! Jason and all of them spoke loudly, picked up their bowls and started pouring as if they were drinking water, not wine. At the end of the drink, there were already brothers in the Satan Operation Group singing, full of bleak and magnificent battlefield songs echoed, as if they could bring people to the battlefield full of blood and fire. What is brotherhood? The sh of blood and blood, the mingling of iron and iron blood, the battlefield can rest assured that the back is entrusted to the brothers! As Jason and his side of these Satan Army brothers, that is the baptism of war after the cohesion, each is able to live and die with the brothers. Early the next morning. Living area on a mess, arest nights food and drink left behind the scraps. Mary was not drunkst night, so she woke up and started to clean up the mess. She is also used to it, whenever the brothers of Satan Operation Group get drunk, she is basically the one to clean up the mess. As the sun was rising, the brothers of Satan Operation Group, who had been hungover all nightst night, also woke up, came out of that building and started washing up. Jason also walked out, although he was also drunkst night, but this morning up is feeling refreshed. Afterwards, Jason gathered all the brothers of Satan Operation Group. Iron Fist, Baron, Lion, Treg Taylor, Spear, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Spoon, Leopard, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy and other fighters of the Satan Operation Group all stood in neat formation. A stern and murderous aura emanated from the warriors of the Satan Operation Group, although there were only a few dozen of them, but with this iron-blooded killing aura alone, it was as if one was facing a thousand armies! Jason looked at the Satan Army brothers in front of him and said that initially the Satan Operation Group had a total of fifty warriors. And now, with him included, only thirty-eight remain, and twelve warriors have already died in battle. However, these surviving Satan Operation Group warriors, after a baptism of blood and fire, they have be more powerful, in the dark world canpletely be one for ten existence. Now, Jason is ready to lead the Satan Army into battle and take on the Andes Mountains! Chapter 237 – Two major mercenary groups! Jasons face was cold, his body was filled with a harsh and unmatched aura of ughter, he stared at the Satan Army brothers in front of him and said: This time, we are going to the Andes Mountains to deal with two mercenary groups, namely Gold Lions and Bloody Moon! These two mercenary groups have actually attached to Night Shadow, secretly also do not know how much blood to help Night Shadow. To get rid of them would be a painful blow to Night Shadow! Night Shadow has repeatedly targeted me, Satan Operation Group, even though Night Shadow is now one of the most powerful organizations in the dark world, with arge number of soldiers and strong people. But to me, none of this counts, because I have you, I have you brothers who are fighting side by side is enough! Jason continued to speak and said, Hou Feng, Ade, Sixth Son and other brothers you still remember, also remember the kind of resignation and anger of these brothers before they died, they also fell under the siege of Night Shadow! This blood revenge, must be revenged, only to destroy Night Shadow, beheaded Night Emperor, can constion of these brothers souls in heaven! Sword to Night Shadow, Kill! Brothers blood revenge, must not be avenged! Battle! In the field, the brothers of Satan Operation Group were all filled with righteous indignation, and a sense of anger and murder pervaded from their bodies, and under the surge of the fierce murderous intent, the ind was covered with ayer of iron-blooded murderous aura! During this operation, the wounded warriors stayed on the ind to recover from their injuries. Lets say Eric, Tommy, Berni, Frederick, Jim, you guys. You guys get better from your injuries first. The rest of you, follow me to Andes Mountains! Jason continued. Iron Fist They have nodded their heads and have no objection to this. Jason also learned about Eric and their injuries, basically no harm, but they still need a period of recuperation topletely recover, so this time the action, they naturally can not participate. After the arrangement was made, Jason and his team also started to move immediately. They needed to arrive by ship at a private port in Mexico, and then travel from Mexico to Panama. Andes Mountains. The entire mountain range extends from Panama to Chile. It runs through the western part of the South American continent and is known as the backbone of South America and is the longest mountain range in the world. The mountains adjacent to Panama are full of rolling hills and ancient trees, and in the depths of the mountain range is a ce less traveled. Because the depths of the mountain range is extremely dangerous, in addition to the dangerous terrain, the depths of the mountain range there are manyrge predators, such as cougars, and highly poisonous Viper and so on. Therefore, ordinary people will never enter the depths of the mountain range, in addition to the threat of some fierce and poisonous animals, the most important is the possibility of encountering the fleeing to this vicious bandits, those bandits can be unblinking killers of desperadoes, once encountered the only way to die. However, at this time, in the depths of this mountain range, there are more than a few people, there are two teams of warriors are converging. They wore the camouge uniforms of junglebat, each exuding an aura of bloody bravery, the only difference was the different emblems on their camouge uniforms. The emblem on the camouge uniform of one team of fighters is a Scarlet Half Moon, and the emblem on the camouge uniform of another team of fighters is a majestic golden lion pattern. This pattern emblem also represents their identity, in the dark world of the mercenary world, that is a famous existence. They are Bloody Moon and Gold Lions respectively. The two mercenary regiments have abined warrior strength of about a hundred people. For these mercenaries, they are already extremely skilled in the mountains and forests, so in the hintend of this mountain range, they are able to adapt more to such an environment than ordinary people. Blood Wolf. At this time, Gold Lions side, a tiger back, tall andnky, with a blond hair white man came out. Gold Lions, hello again. Bloody Moon side, a man also came out, he has a short hair, but that short hair like blood-dyed general, appearing blood red iparable, his pair of gloomy eyes also vaguely flooded with ayer of blood, his face reveals a cold and murderous aura. These two men are the bosses of these two mercenary groups, one named Blood Wolf and the other named Gold Lions. Gold Lions is extremely sturdy and robust, almost twice the size of Blood Wolf, spare this, but he will never have a half of Blood Wolfs contempt, because with Blood Wolfs ferocious nature and weird and tricky fighting techniques, spare him and Blood Wolf to kill, who will die is uncertain. Hey Blood Wolf, I heard that in Jedi Canyon, your mercenary group lost nearly seventy warriors. Gold Lions heughed and brought up the battle of Jedi Canyon against Satan Operation Group to his face. Night Shadow joined Bloody Moon in Jedi Canyon to besiege the Satan Operation Group, which has basically spread in the dark world. Its even a bombshell news that Satan the Evil is back in the dark world. Jedi Canyon battle spread outside, also let the major forces of the dark world to further recognize the Satan Operation Groupsbat power, but also for the Satan Operation Group has added another victory with a small number of battles. Blood Wolfs face sank when he heard the words, his eyes revealed a cold and bloody killing machine, Jedi Canyon battle, sent nearly seventy mercenary warriors killed, this is definitely a heavy blow to him, because it will to a certain extent weaken Bloody Moons strength. Gold Lions, you dont need to be cynical. This time, cooperate well against Phantom first, but dont let it be a joke when you are sniped by Phantom in one shot. Blood Wolf coldly snorted and said. Gold Lions face sank, hearing the Phantom two, he was slightly silent, his face showed a heavy look.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Phantom! In the world of darkness, all that the mention of these two words represents is death! Because Phantom is a killer, the calmest and scariest killer ever in the Assassination League, and whats even more unbelievable is that shes a woman! Only, her true face is in the end what kind of look, but no one knows. Maybe, everyone who has seen her true face is dead! The original number one killer in the dark world, Ghost Shadow, died at the hands of Phantom, who killed Ghost Shadow and took his ce on the throne of the number one killer. Over the years, the Assassination League has also relied on Phantoms unbelievable missions to establish its position as the dominant force in the assassin world today. Therefore, in the world of darkness, even those legendary powerhouse, in the face of Phantom have to be careful and wary, because no one knows, Phantom will appear when, will take how to make people defensive assassination methods. Blood Wolf, do you know exactly what Night Emperor is asking us to intercept Phantom here this time? After a moment of silence, Gold Lions couldnt resist asking. Chapter 238 – The Number One Killer! Blood Wolf shook his head as he looked to Gold Lions and said, I dont know. Maybe Phantom provoked Night Emperor somewhere. Anyway, Night Emperor sent us to ambush and capture Phantom alive, so we just do it. ording to the intelligence, Phantom is already seriously wounded. The two sides of usbined with arge number of people, under the ambush, to kill Phantom is not a problem. However, to capture her alive Gold Lions spoke, he paused and said, Im afraid its only a little difficult. The difference between capturing and killing. If you want to capture her alive, both of us will lose a lot of manpower. The Night Emperor will repay us several times over for our losses. Provided that we are able toplete the mission. Blood Wolf said. Gold Lions took a deep breath and said, Then lets make the relevant arrangements. A seriously wounded killer, no matter how powerful she is, under the heavy defense line we have set up, it is still hard to fly! I heard that no one in the dark world has ever been able to see Phantoms true face, and those who did are dead! This time, after capturing this number one killer alive, I would like to see what she looks like. Blood Wolfs eyes shed shrewdly and said, Lets start setting up. ording to the intelligence, Phantom may have one more day to sneak into the Andes Mountains to make her escape. As soon as she appears, well start attacking! Good! Gold Lions nodded. At that moment, Gold Lions and Blood Wolf both began to instruct their mercenary warriors to set up traps in the hintend of this mountain range. The person they are facing this time is the number one killer in the dark world, Phantom. The mystery of this terrorist killer is almost as mysterious as the famous Lady Darkness in the world of darkness, even if it is urate information that Phantom has been seriously injured, but they still need to be on the alert. After all, Phantoms reputation is so fearsome, the youngest and most mysterious and powerful assassin the dark world has ever seen, often able to kill without being seen, that even when seriously injured, they must be cautious. For these mercenaries, setting up booby traps couldnt be easier. Soon, a booby trap had been set up within the deep confines of this mountain range. Immediately after, Blood Wolf and Gold Lions two people will be designated to their respective mercenary warriors to some directions in ambush, ayer of ambush also formed ayer of defense, with these mercenary regiments ambush down, the entire mountain range deep in the forest, no longer see a human figure. Those mercenaries seem to have disappeared into thin air, and even some of the footprints they left behind were all erased, after some camouge arrangement, making this area look like no one had ever appeared in general. In fact, in some forest cover, some bushes, some hollows under the terrain, look carefully will be lurking a figure, they all held their breath, the camouge clothing and the surrounding environment fit perfectly, ordinary people simply can not find this quiet mountain range deep, he was ambushed by a bloody and cruel professional mercenaries. One dayter. The northern direction of the mountains,yers andyers of dense forest, a light and smoke-like figure suddenly shed out, which is actually a shadow, wearing a tight ckbat uniform, outlining the curve of her wonderful and very tense and wild delicate body. Even in the tightbat suit under the tight strangtion, the fullness of the chest is still angry and up, down the waist but extremely slender, articted with her like a brand new millstone buttocks! A pair of beautiful legs long and strong, vaguely able to explode out of the amazing power. She suddenly stopped God in a dense forest, can not see her face, only because her face with a green-faced mask, only a pair of bright eyes like a convergence of the stars of the sky revealed. Only, this pair of eyes shing is a like an ancient cold ice like cold and calm light. Green-faced mask, devilish figure, the silent killing machine like the cold ice of the ages! What these represent is the famous number one killer in the dark world C Phantom! Phantom squatted down in the forest, and whirled, her brow seemed to frown, and a hint of pain seemed to sh across her unperturbed eyes. She looked to the side of her waist, where there is a hidden wound, it is a gunshot wound, as if it was toote to deal with, and under the sessive battles, this wound has appeared signs of deterioration, a faint stench of deteriorating wounds faintly emitted. She took a deep breath and searched for some herbs with strange fragrance in this dense forest and crushed them and smeared them on the wound, the biggest effect is to cover up the smell emitted from the wound by the strange fragrance of the herbs. She does not want to attract some unnecessary trouble because of this smell, lets say some fierce predators deep in this mountain range, etc., often smell the stench of rotting meat wille out of the nest. In addition to this gunshot wound, she also has a number of injuries, if other people, faced with suchrge and small injuries, would have copsed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But she was able to rely on her resilient nature and extraordinary skills to kill her way out of the Assassination Leagues heavy siege and abscond all the way to here. Yes, she has defected from the Assassination League. Or rather, was forced to rebel, such news once spread out, will certainly cause the whole dark world shock. Now for Phantom, it is to quickly escape from the Assassination League set up a of killers, she intends to follow the Andes Mountains, abscond to a private port located in Colombia, and from this port to escape to the European area. Phantom took a moment to deal with her injuries and took advantage of the break to drink some water and eat some dried maiden. At the end, she lifted a sniper rifle in her hand, a Macmin Tac-50 Sniper Rifle, the longest-range and most urate sniper rifle in the world today. Phantom moved his body and continued to dive towards the front. Rao is seriously injured in the body, but her speed is still very fast and silent, along the way with the surrounding forest terrain cover, will be her own nearly perfect concealment within, ordinary people simply can not be detected. This is also a necessary sneaking skill for being a top assassin. After stalking forward for about half an hour, Phantoms figure suddenly came to a hard stop, ambling over a raised terrain, a cold sharpness shing in her eyes. Out of the killers intuition, she sensed a hint of anomaly. The mountains ahead seem too quiet, perhaps this for ordinary people, will not attract much attention, but for her like for the danger is extremely keen killer, this quiet seems unusual. Deep in the mountains, there will always be some sound, such as insects and birds cry, beasts low roar, etc.. But, here it is not! The only exnation is that this area ahead, there is an invisible killing aura, under this killing aura, some of the animals in the forest by instinct to stay away, which creates the reason why this ce seems extremely silent! Theres an ambush! Phantom eyes gaze gaze sunk, a touch of killing intent from the depths of the eyes emerged, her whole body tense up and up, meaning she has entered into a state of battle. Chapter 239 Bloody Sniping! Phantom as the first assassin in the dark world, the most adept is to sneak assassination, in this regard she has a wealth of experience, and out of the killer nature, she is the most sensitive to the scent of danger. She immediately sensed that there was a problem ahead, maybe there was a booby trap already prepared waiting for her to throw herself into the. Now she has no way back, but all the way forward to break through! Id like to see what kind of power manpower is here to ambush! Phantoms eyes shed a trace of coldness, then her body moved, the body breath convergence, the body is like a phantom like stalking towards the front.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She avoided the wide mountainous terrain and stalked along the densely forested andplex terrain, which was able to conceal her figure well enough to avoid enemy snipers as well as scout fighters, so that she could approach without a sound. Phantoms own sensing ability has been heightened to the extreme, she continued to dive forward, and after diving some distance she jerked to a halt. The area in front of the ground, the soil obviously has been turned over traces, spare afterwards covered with dead branches and leaves for camouge, but this can not be hidden from her eyes? Phantom and then continue to look, is to see the ground in front of the area has a transparent thread hidden in it, if you do not notice, once you walk past touch these threads, will be faced with a very dangerous trap killing machine! Since there is a trap-killing machine here, it means that the enemys people are ambushed nearby, and there will definitely be a special set of people responsible for keeping an eye on this trap-killing machine. Phantoms body aura converged, her body flickered, diving forward and around, bypassing the trap killing opportunity from that treacherous mountain path. Subsequently, the gaze in her eyes shed murderously, she sensed some unusual aura fluctuations transmitted from the front. The Macmin Tac-50 Sniper Rifle in Phantoms hand was brought up, and she chose a hidden ambush point, her eyes aimed towards the uracy of the cross, locking it towards the direction of the unusual aura fluctuating over. The abnormal breath that came from the transmission was extremely faint,rgely emanating from the other side when they changed their breath, not because the other sides ability to hide their breath was weak, but Phantoms cultivated sensing ability was too strong. Therefore, Phantom sensed these unusual aura, on the contrary, those who are secretly ambushed, but can not sense the presence of Phantom. Phantom through the cross uracy, against the locking of those scents, has looked for those who secretly ambushed, in that dense forest, under the bushes and under the terrain of the hollows about eight or nine people. There must be ambushes of the enemy in other directions, these eight or nine people are only one of the directions in this area on the strength of the manpower. No matter how many people the other side ambushed here, Phantom has decided to break through and sprint out. Phantoms right index finger had begun to pull on the trigger, and the ckened muzzle of the Macmin Tac-50 Sniper Rifle had locked onto the enemies within the uracy of the leap as the cross, and she was calcting how to snipe them in the fastest way possible. In the blink of an eye, Phantom already had a decision in her mind, and a sh of murderous intent passed from the depths of her eyes as her long, slender yet white finger instantly pulled the trigger. Phew! A sniper slug sniped out of the barrel of the gun with a silencer installed. From the uracy of the cross, you can vaguely see a spray of blood like a blooming blood ssh overhead, but at this time, Phantoms gun has already turned to the next target. Phew! Phew! The sound of sniper fire rang out continuously, and Phantom pulled the trigger as quickly as if he didnt need to aim at all. Indeed, to reach her level of sniper killers, itself does not need to aim, only need to use their own mind divine sense to sense the enemys breath, the breath felt after locking, a shot can be sniped! This sniper realm is called the God Sniper Realm! With Phantoms shooting, it also means that she and Bloody Moon, Gold Lions two major mercenary regiments of the battle thus began. Panama, on a port adjacent to the Pacific Ocean. There is a team of people standing at the port waiting, about thirty people, dressed in civilian clothes, but still can not hide the aura of iron bone. In the middle, stood an upright and imposing figure, wearing a slightly old suit, even so it still reflected his handsome and extraordinary aura. A rigid line of face wearing a pair of sunsses, from the rigid contours of his face vaguely reveals a masculine masculinity. This is none other than Jason and his Satan Army brothers, who have arrived in Panama and are now waiting for their cargo to arrive on the port. Jason has contacted Kwent, the arms Kwent can be shipped over, as for what methods to conceal the customs inspection, Jason does not need to know too much. As long as that arms shipment makes it over. More than half an hourter, the freighter Jason was waiting for had docked, and the containers on the freighter began to be delivered up. Jason immediately contacted a person named Sayyaf, the other party is the person in charge of the freighter given by Kwent, when Jason contacted Sayyaf will be able to get the goods. Hello, is this Mr. Sayyaf? This is Jason, Kwent told me to contact you directly when the shipment arrived. Jason spoke in English after he got through the phone. Oh, hello Mr. Miller. Youre waiting at the dock, Ill get your shipment over here. A cheerful voice came over the phone. Good, then Ill trouble Mr. Sayyaf. Jason opened his mouth, and then gestured towards Iron Fist, Lion and the others around him. Iron Fist and the others understood and drove the prepared vehicles over. A momentter, a freight car drove toward the designated location, stopped, and a tall Western man stepped out of the car. Jason greeted him and asked, Mr. Sayyaf? Yes, thats me. Are you Mr. Miller who picked up the shipment? the western man asked. Jason nodded. There was an agreed code word for the receipt of this shipment, and after Jason and Sayyaf exchanged the code word, Sayyaf began to have the bite of the sealed crates from this freight car moved down. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor and others stepped forward and carried the bite into the car, five bites in all. Mr. Miller, the goods are thus handed over. Sayyaf said with a smile. Many thanks! Jason gave a smile and shook hands with Sayyaf. Immediately afterwards, Jason and the Satan Army brothers around him got into the car and drove away from the port in the direction of the adjacent Andes Mountains. After the arms and weapons arrived, Jason and his team headed to the Andes Mountains to start the next campaign. Chapter 240 – Satan Army in action! West of Panama, at the foot of the Andes Mountains. A convoy of cars came flying, this train did not choose to drive the main road, but along the remote mountain road to the foot of the Andes Mountains. In this way, there were no other people at the foot of this mountain range where this train convoy arrived. The convoy came to a halt, and from inside the vehicles came out iron-blooded warriors emanating majestic blood, precisely the soldiers of the Satan Army. Jason also came down and he said, Brothers, change into yourbat uniforms, choose your weapons, and lets start marching into the Andes Mountains.Original from N?velDrama.Org. On the way from Satan base, Jason had contacted Manjusaka and confirmed that Bloody Moon and Gold Lions were indeed in the Andes Mountains adjacent to Panama. Manjusakas information is always urate, and Jason and the Satan Army fighters arrived in the area and immediately went into action. Satan Army soldiers carry tactical backpacks with theirbat uniforms, which they open and begin to put on theirbat camouge. Mary then had to go inside the forest and change her clothes in a hidden ce. Although she and the Satan Operation Group warriors are called brothers and sisters, but also men and women are different, the avoidance of suspicion or to avoid suspicion. Soon, Satan Operation Group soldiers have all changed into camougebat uniforms, a full of iron-blooded killing aura from their bodies also diffuse out, they will carry the fiverge boxes off the car. After prying open these boxes, it is to see a variety of weapons and ammunition inside. Immediately afterwards, the Satan Army soldiers began to select their weapons, and the weapons they specialized in were basically fixed, and each persons duties and position in the battlefield were also defined. Such as Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear these are machine gunners, Eagle Eyes, Cold is a sniper, Lion, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy, Leopard, etc. are assaulters. For scouting, it is Spoon who is in charge. Iron Fist picks up a Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun and wraps the rows of bullet chains around his shoulders, immediately giving him a dominant look and feel. Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear, they also chose heavy machine guns, they are these firefighters are responsible for the suppression of powerful firepower on the battlefield, often they are the key to defeating the enemys defenses in one fell swoop. The rest of the people have also chosen a good weapon, in addition, Lion and other people will be some anti-personnel mine are loaded in the tactical backpack. Once everything was ready, the armed-to-the-teeth legionnaires began to sneak in towards the Andes Mountains. They directly towards the center of the mountain range in the direction of the hintend to sneak into the action, their own breath has begun to converge and up, one all silent towards the front of the sneak. The hintend of the mountains. Phantom has seeded in ambushing the enemy in front of them all one by one, to the strength of those hands, there is no time to make any reaction, is to be sniped one by one. Phantom figure immediately flickered, with her shooting sniping, meaning that other ambushers in the enemy army have been aware of it, the other side will certainly follow the direction of the sound of gunfire toe around. Whoosh! Phantom body movement under the unparalleled speed, like a phantom in the woods shuttle, no trace. Sure enough, as her body moves away, the area in front of her, there is immediately a breath of air filled up, followed by the rapid walking rustling footsteps. Phantoms eyes, a touch of killing intent cold and up, she was like a ghostly figure stalking forward, selected a mountainous terrain and ambushed, she half crouched on the ground, the sniper rifle in her hand pointed forward. On the right front, there is a team of warriors closing in. Phantom did not hesitate, directly pulled the trigger, the muzzle of the gun sniping to the sniper warhead along the established trajectory straight to take the enemy in front. Phew! Phew! Phew! A sniper warhead shot out, the piercing sound of breaking air whistled up. Nearly a thousand meters away, a group of warriors wearing Scarlet Half Moon markedbat uniforms are closing in on the front, and immediately three of them have a shower of crimson blood sttered on their eyebrows. Sniper? It must be Phantom! Walk with the help of cover, dont expose yourself! A low, cold voice rang out, and it was none other than Blood Wolf. Meanwhile, Blood Wolf shouted into his headset, Gold Lions, Phantom has shown up. Its about 2 oclock. Quickly surround your side. Surround her! Understood, I am leading my troops to close the siege with all my might! In the headset, Gold Lions gruff, low voice also came through. Squad 1, Squad 2, and Squad 5, close in on 2 oclock with all your might. Trap the target, reduce her range of movement, and form aplete encirclement so she cant escape! Blood Wolf also sent out orders one after another, and within the area, teams of mercenary warriors were ambushed in various directions. With the Phantom shot, the experienced Blood Wolf judged Phantoms location, and therefore began to mobilize the mercenary fighters lurking in various directions, and began tounch a closed attack. On the right side, Gold Lions is leading the Gold Lions warriors in an encircling formation to quickly close in, a cold-blooded killing aura emanates from each mercenary warrior, they move quickly, their faces are cold and ruthless, and are chasing forward. Ta-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, this forest, there has been the sound of gunfire resounding and, dense gunfire towards the Phantom sneaking direction crazy sweeping past, forming a certain degree of ranged strike. Phantom dodged and hid in cover, and when the shots fell, the sniper rifle in her hand pointed forward and snapped in quick session. Phew! Phew! Phew! It must be said that Phantoms sniper shots are indeed extremely terrifying, and even in the midst of a rain of bullets, they do not affect her urate sniping in any way, and as she fires, Bloody Moons warriors who are closing in ahead of her fall one after another. With such urate sniping, it was a deterrent to these Bloody Moon fighters. Whoosh! Phantoms body moved and broke out towards the left front. Just a few steps out, she could not help but frown, because she sensed the left front on a murderous breath swept up to, obviously this direction has the enemy army closed in. Phantom was about to change direction and dive towards the right when suddenly, her face changed abruptly and her whole body immediately tiger-flung to the ground, rolling one after another and quickly. Ta-da-da-da! Bang, bang, bang, bang! On the right side, there was a fierce and iparable gunfire that came from the right side of the Gold Lions fighters, who were shooting forward. Phantom lying on the ground, a little induction, is to sense the right side of the direction of a dense footsteps shuttle sound running to, that diffuse and up the killing machine is more intense. This means that there are not a few fighters closing in from the right. Phantom eyes gaze sunk, flooded with a cold and morbid killing machine, the only thing now, she has to continue to break out towards the left, forcibly kill a bloody path, in order to get rid of the current surrounded by the dangerous situation. Chapter 241 Phantom Assault! Ta-da-da-da! In the forest, the continuous sound of gunfire rang out and the intensive bullets weaving and sweeping through the forest, making this mountain range dense forest filled with a thick smell of smoke. In that heavy smell of smoke, also mixed with a hint of blood, mixed together, let people smell sick. Whoosh! Phantom sprinted in the direction of the left, fast and silent. On the left side, there are enemy troops that are closing in, but there are not many of them. The front and the right side of the enemy warriors, once the enemy warriors converge, with her current state, it is difficult to break out. So she made a split-second decision and chose to break out from the left side. Phantom eyes cold cold, killing machine awe-inspiring, if not she is seriously injured, with her body and assassination methods, simply do not fear such a siege. But now The gunshot wound on the side of her waist is extremely serious, such a wound she can struggle to hold on for a while, but if she falls into a protracted battle, then she will certainly not be able to support, and then it will be dangerous. Phantom endured her injuries and moved with great speed, but also needed to use the surrounding cover to block her body while running, so as to avoid the bulletsing from all around, and asionally she would fire back, mainly to snipe some of the assants who were rapidly approaching. On the left side, leading the Bloody Moon warriors to close in is one of the leaders of Bloody Moon, named Scorpion, who is a cruel and extremist. Faster, form an encircling position, and charge me through! Where are the snipers, have they found any sign of the target? Shoot me and drive the target into the ground! Scorpion is shouting loudly, his eyes shining with a gloomy sharpness, a thin face showing a hint of hideousness. Scorpion, a group of about fifteen warriors, formed a closed circle and was marching rapidly forward. Just then C Phew! Phew! The cracking sound of sniper rifle shots passed to the air, a sniper warhead suddenly sniped, followed by the rear of Scorpions team of fighters, two snipers who followed the ambush with their heads exploded with a thud! The two snipers were killed in an instant, and thats not all, not allowing Scorpion to react to the sound of another sniper slug breaking through the air. Peng! Peng! Peng! The three assault fighters in front of the breakout were not even able to deliver a howl, their bodies were left with a sniper warhead piercing through the bloody holes!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Whoosh! Immediately after, a phantom suddenly rushed into the team of warriors with great speed, first two gunshots rang out, and then a cold aura also rose out of thin air, attacking and killing this team of Bloody Moon warriors. The figure is none other than Phantom. She attacked and killed the sniper and several assants in the group, and then she rushed over, holding a snowy de in her hand, and weaved past the Bloody Moon fighters as she moved her body. Every time weaving through the moment, the snowy de where it passes, will bring up a bright red blood light. Scorpion came back to his senses, his face a mixture of shock and anger, holding an assult rifle he held his gun up, but the figure was too fast, weaving in and out of the fighters under his hand, to be able to aim effectively. At the end, Scorpion drew his saber and roared, Charge up and surround her! In a roar, Scorpions body moved, the whole person has carried a violent killing machine towards the direction of Phantom rushed up. A close-range, close-quarters fight unfolded. A strong smell of blood is also beginning to permeate. The eastern side of the mountain range. A team of well-trained and mobile warriors is stalking through the mountains and forests. They maintain an orderly formation, look closely, they march in the process of the first andst, echo each other, which means that no matter what kind of ident and danger, this team of warriors are able to make the fastest response in a sh. This is naturally the Satan Army soldier. Jason, Iron Fist, Lion and others are walking at the front of the group, while Baron and Spear are sitting behind them. For this kind of fighting in the woods of the mountain range, this Satan Army can be said to have been iparably skilled, in the jungle fighting, they are definitely deservedly superb warriors. Just as Jason led the group forward to continue the march, suddenly his earpiece went off and the voice of Spoon, who was scouting ahead, came through C Captain Miller, there is the sound of battle shots hidden up ahead! Jasons face was stunned when he heard the words, and with a brilliant sh in his eyes, he said, There are sounds of battle? Wait for us to go over and see themotion. Okay, Captain Miller! Spoon said in response. Jason immediately said in a deep voice, Brothers, speed up and sneak. Theres a situation ahead, lets sneak over and see whats going on. Jason marched quickly forward to where Spoon and several other scouts had been ambushed. Aftering here, Jason and they did hear the faint sound of gunfireing from the front, obviously where there is a battle in progress, the battlefield is about three or four kilometers from their location. The density of the gunfire,bined with the openness of thend of the mountains, allowed the sound of that gunfire to travel far. ording to Manjusakas intelligence, Bloody Moon and Gold Lions are in ambush in the middle of this mountainousnd. Could it be that they are firing? Jason opened his mouth and continued, Previously, I didnt know what the intention of these two mercenary groups came to Andes Mountains. Now, it seems that these two mercenary groups are working together to ambush someone or some force. Iron Fist nodded and said, Captain Miller, so what do we do now? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a bit of sharpnessing through, he said: The enemy of our enemy is not necessarily our friend, but at least there is a unified front. Our action this time is to annihte these two major mercenary groups. No matter what, we will march forward and wipe out these two mercenary groups first. Then we will see who the people they want to ambush are. Good! Iron Fist, Baron and others have nodded their heads. Brothers, we are now in abat situation. Everyone split into two teams, one each for me and Iron. Sneak forward along both sides. Move quickly, cut directly into the battlefield, and kill any warriors you encounter from these two mercenary groups! Jason spoke into his headset in a deep voice. Understood! Understood! One by one, the Satan Army soldiers responded. Get moving! Jason gave the order, and these Satan Army soldiers around him immediately took action. They had been fighting together for many years, so they knew how to configure the manpower aspect. Two teams of men, like two sharp bays, burst forward along the sides of the forest. Chapter 242 Jedi! The battlefield in the heart of the mountains. The team of fighters led by Gold Lions had already finished rendezvousing with Blood Wolfs side, and they arrived at the site where the battle had just taken ce to see a body on the ground. Blood Wolfs face waspletely gloomy because he recognized that those lying on the ground were Bloody Moons fighters, and one of his right-hand men, Scorpion, was also dead. The fatal wound was in the throat, and a quick nce showed that the throat was cut by a thin and sharp de. Phantom is wounded, plus shes forcing her way out, she wont get far! Blood Wolf opened his mouth, a bloody sharpness shed in his eyes, and he continued, All warriors, pursue towards the front, and the warriors on the right rear will close in. She cant get away! Gold Lions spoke up and said, Good, shes wounded so much to break out, she must be wounded on top of that. Lets move out and surround Phantom! If hundreds of people from two major mercenary groups fail to surround a seriously injured Phantom, it would be a shame to spread the word. Blood Wolf and Gold Lions immediately led the troops to chase, and, in the right rear position, there are also ambush mercenaries began to move, before and after the attack, like arge, is shrinking. In a terrain ahead on the left, Phantom is running quickly, only her speed looks significantly reduced. And, she also showed a pain in her eyes, the waist side of the gunshot wound, has begun to have a trace of blood constantly overflowing out. The party she forced to break out, indeed paid a certain price. She was badly wounded and took a closebat approach to kill Scorpions group, she was also wounded again, adding a saber wound to her body and was struck in the side of her waist by the leg sweep of a mercenary fighter. If she hadnt been seriously injured, Scorpions group wouldnt have been able to touch her. The part of her waist that was swept across and hit was exactly where her gunshot wound was, so you can imagine how much that must have hurt. The main thing is that this alsopletely touched her wounds, the side of the waist with a burst of fire-like stabbing pain passing through, constantly bleeding, making her body more and more weak, the speed of running naturally also dropped a lot. In the middle of the run, Phantom eyes a cold gaze, in front of her right position, there is a dense footsteps unconcealed rushing to. Phantoms figure paused for a moment before flickering in the cover to the side, then she slumped down. Phew! A sniper slug suddenly attacked and killed, right where the Phantomnded. However, with Phantoms superb ability to sense danger, the snipers in the two mercenary groups wanted to snipe her down, and that was impossible. In fact, the moment Phantom hid in this cover, the muzzle of the Macmin Tac-50 Sniper Rifle in her hand was already raised forward. Phew! Phantom thought nothing of it and shot it out. In the distance, with a pong sound, the sniper who was still trying to keep his gun on target had his head explode, blown away by the sniper slug that came in! Ta-da-da-da! Dense gunfire rang out as this group of mercenary warriors, surrounded from the right rear, began firing their guns in the direction of Phantoms location. Phantom is hiding in cover, she has a sniper rifle in her right hand and an assult rifle in her left, she is alone and firing wildly. Phantoms body moved to continue to dive, but at that moment, from her rear position, a burst of heavy gunfire poured in, engulfing Phantoms position. The gaze in Phantoms eyes is even colder, and she knows that arge number of pursuers are alreadying from behind. In that rain of bullets, Phantom is still constantly rolling, moving, with the help of the surrounding cover to quickly dive away, with her current state, if not quickly break out, there is only one result, that is, death! Just then C Boom! Boom! Boom! A booming explosion resounded as the mercenary group of fighters that closed in behind the right threw grenades forward, and the powerful wave of air caused by the grenade explosion swept towards the Phantom. Phantom only rolled on the ground, taking advantage of this gap, the right side of the mercenary warriors plus arge number of mercenary warriors led by Blood Wolf and Gold Lions in the rear have formed a closed circle, closing in on Phantom. Phantom betrayed by hiding in the terrain of an alcove, she also felt the sound of footsteps that kept closing in from all sides. The current situation, if you force a breakthrough to abscond, will be a dead end, even if she has strong reflexes, can not dodge the bullets thate sweeping in all directions. In addition, she is seriously injured, the whole person is now in an unusually weak state,pared to her peak period, the strength that can be exerted only less than 30%. Phantom, we dont want to kill you! Just put your weapons down, put your hands in the air ande forward, and we promise we will never kill you! Blood Wolf shouted. Phantom, Night Emperor appreciates that he only wants to see you, not kill you! You are surrounded, and in your current state, any resistance is futile. Surrender. Gold Lions also shouted. In response to Blood Wolf and Gold Lions, two sniper shots were fired, and the two mercenaries who were advancing immediately fell to the ground dead. Phantom heard the shouts and she snorted, the word surrender had never been in her life as a killer. Blood Wolfs gaze was cold as he said in a deep voice, All of you, move in! She cant get away! The mercenary warriors in thebined circle immediately burst forward, one killing the other.Original from N?velDrama.Org. In a desperate situation, the gaze in Phantoms eyes is unperturbed, she knows that with her current state, she is afraid of a bad luck. Even so, she will notpromise on this, she will continue to fight, even if they die in battle, but also to kill a few more people to their own bury. Phantom, with a sniper rifle in one hand and an assult rifle in the other, is fighting back furiously. The two mercenary warriors kept closing in, but also kept narrowing the range in which Phantom could move, and at this point C Boom! A grenade exploded not far from Phantom, Phantom has been on the ground in advance, but in that powerful impact, the body has been weak and her mouth immediately coughed out the road of blood. Phew! Phew! Phantom immediately got up and raised his hand to snipe out two sniper rounds, killing the two mercenaries approaching in front of him. Thepany is still surrounded by mercenaries who are constantly approaching, and she alone cannot kill them. This has formed a Jedi, a Jedi that willpletely enclose Phantom! Could it be that there is really no escape today? The thought shed through Phantoms mind. And just at that moment C Phew! Phew! Phew! The sharp and piercing sound of sniper fire rang out violently, and the warriors in the rear of these two mercenary regiments fell to the ground one after another, stirring up blood sshed overhead. The gunfire wasing from the rear of these mercenaries. Chapter 243 – Attack and Kill! Ta-da-da-da-da! The sound of fierce and violent machine guns rang out from behind the two groups of mercenary fighters that surrounded Phantom, sweeping behind those mercenary fighters, and the sound of an extremely sharp and piercing sniper rifle shots were also interspersed, intertwining into a firepowerwork that covered the two groups of mercenaries. In an instant, a shower of blood burst out from the bodies of these mercenary warriors, and in just the blink of an eye, more than ten warriors from these two mercenary groups had been killed and died. Blood Wolf and Gold Lions both were stunned, this sudden change really surprised them, aftering back to their senses, Blood Wolf roared: There is an enemy ambush behind us, the warriors in the rear turn around to meet the enemy! Damn it! Bear you lead the warriors around you to turn around and meet the enemy! Gold Lions also roared. In the Gold Lions, a stout ck man immediately led a team of Gold Lions mercenary fighters to turn around and meet the enemy. The ck mans name was none other than Bear, and he roared, holding a heavy machine gun and firing wildly forward with his gun from a bunker. At the same time, Bloody Moon side of the mercenary warriors have also turned, the weapons in their hands are fierce sweeping forward, whistling bullets swept up, attacking and killing the unknown enemy who is assaulting from the rear. From the rear of these two mercenary groups came a surprise attack by none other than Satan Army fighters, led by Jason, who stalked over and immediatelyunched a relentless assault after discovering the two mercenary group fighters. Iron Fist, Lion, Baron, Spear four machine gunners sh to, they upy four directions, the hands of the machine gun towards the front of the crazy sweep, a moment whistling out of the bullets formed the metal storm like, towards the two mercenary warriors strangled and killed. Lion, Mary, Mr. Warfield, Leopard, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy and other assault fighters are under the sweep of powerful fire from their own side, they are bursting forward, while the back with the cover of the bunker, are making fire attacks to kill. In the rear, Eagle Eyes and Cold two snipers have already started to snipe, for them, the mercenary warriors who were caught off guard are a moving target, under their guns, these mercenary warriors can hardly run away. Phew! Phew! As the sound of sniper fire continues to ring out, a clump of blood is emerging from the mercenary warrior side. Jason was wandering around with a murderous look in his eyes as he held a the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand and noticed a fierce spot of fire in the right front position. He rolled his body several times and pressed forward, before crouching down behind a few crossed ancient trees, the sniper rifle in his hand already aimed forward. Phew! Jason sniped out a shot, this shot was a special warhead C armor piercing incendiary ammunition! Bang! This armor-piercing incendiary shells bombed on the right side of the enemys point of fire on the cover, the bullet in the aluminum thermalbustion agent immediately exploded, also burning up, a little spark towards the surrounding coverage, once contaminated is immediately ignited a fire. The bunker, immediately several mercenary warriors shed out and were crawling and rolling on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the fire that had ignited on them. Just then, Jasons second shot was sniped out. This time, the warhead used was Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition! Phew! This sniper warhead attacked and killed, piercing directly through that bunker, followed by this warhead sting into the chest of arge ck man in the enemy army, leaving a fatal bloody hole in his chest. This big ck man is none other than Bear. After being shot by Jason, the firepower on the right side of the mercenary side also abruptly diminished. Whoosh! Whoosh! Immediately, Leopard, Mary, Trevor Shaw, Spoon and about ten other Satan Army soldiers assaulted towards the right side, their speed was fast and athletic, and their cooperation with each other was even better. After Bear, who was responsible for the firepower on the right side, was sniped, the firepower on this side was significantly reduced, and there were already other mercenary fighters who wanted to rush up to make up for it, but it was already toote. Tuk Tuk Tuk! The Satan Army fighters such as Leopard, Mary and Trevor Shaw who rushed over opened fire and killed all those mercenary fighters who intended to rush over to make up for the firepower. Plus with Iron Fist and others raging machine gun fire suppression, a time, the two mercenary groups of warriors formation was directly disrupted, dead and wounded countless. It is no wonder that the two mercenary warriors did not expect to have an enemy attack in the rear, spare the two mercenary warriors have a wealth ofbat experience and amazing reaction ability or, in the face of Satan Operation Groups attack, they want to solidify the position of the battle that is impossible. And say Phantom side. Phantom originally thought she had fallen into a desperate situation, and she was ready to fight to the death. I did not think that the back of these enemy troops is the sound of gunfire, came to attack the warrior teamsbat ability is amazing, directly intended to the two mercenary regiments of the formation, so that these two mercenary regiments simply do not have time to continue to go to the siege Phantom.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Phantom was given a precious respite, and it was a desperate attempt to survive. Whoosh! Phantom gritted her teeth and shed her body out of the ce where she was originally surrounded, then she pointed the sniper rifle in her hand forward and fired one after another. Phew! Phew! Phew! Phantom killing machine awe-inspiring, sniper warheads sniped out of the muzzle of the gun sted at the body of one mercenary warrior after another, blowing their heads off one after another. Blood Wolf and Gold Lions then realized that an extremely dangerous killer still existed ahead of them. Blood Wolf and Gold Lions began to give orders tomand, saying that they would meet the team of warriors attacking from the rear, while at the same time saying that they would go and surround Phantom. The mercenary fighters who were suffering from Satan Armys crazy firepower were all confused, and they didnt know whether to fight against Satan Army or to surround Phantom. For a time, the two teams of mercenary warriors were in disarray, unable to form an orderly counterattack. On the contrary, under the firepower of four heavy machine guns on the side of Satan Army fighters, these mercenary fighters have fled and dodged, and the firepower to counterattack was minimal, and they were suppressed by the firepower of Satan Army fighters. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! At the same time, the left and right sides of the direction, Lion, Mary, Leopard, Mr. Warfield, Rhonda Boyles, Spoon and other Satan Army warriors have arrived unexpectedly, carrying a rush of iron-blooded killing aura rushed to kill, directly into the followers of these mercenary warriors. The Satan Army warriors who rushed to kill were as brave as tigers, they swung their fists or drew their swords and attacked the mercenary warriors in a closebat manner. Blood Wolf and Gold Lions both froze, they simply did not expect that the battle had evolved into this. The team of warriors who came over was simply too fierce, and after disrupting their formation with powerful firepower, they came to their heels in the blink of an eye. What kind of warrior team is this? Blood Wolf and Gold Lions have no time to think more, they have a sh of killing in their eyes, is ready to kill and attack towards the battlefield. Whoosh! Just then, a figure fiercely shed into existence and intercepted them on their heels. That instant, Blood Wolf and Gold Lions two people immediately sense a terrifying abyss-like strong breath of pressure crushed to the face, like a demon god towering in front of them, making them as small as ants. When they fixed their eyes, they saw an upright and virile young figure. Thats exactly what Jason was. Chapter 244 Second Kill! Blood Wolf and Gold Lions both paled, as they were unable to detect when Jason appeared. And from Jasons body emitted the most powerful pressure is to let them feel an unprecedented oppressive force, that feeling is like facing the Sovereign beings of the gods and demons. Who are you? Blood Wolfs eyes shed with a bloody murderous look, and he couldnt help but open his mouth and ask. Satan! Jason spoke, his tone calm. The words came out, Blood Wolf and Gold Lions face changed abruptly, they subconsciously to raise the gun in their hands. Whoosh! However, a strong wind whistled to their eyes, a blur, Jason he had instantly shed to. Whew! Whew! The sound of two whistling strong winds passed to Jason as he executed a punch and a leg attack. The right hand sted Blood Wolf, while the left leg swept across to Gold Lions. Hurry! It was so fast that it was unbelievable, and at the same time a strong force brought by the oppressive force also crushed, suppressed towards Blood Wolf and Gold Lions. With such a speedy attack, Blood Wolf and Gold Lions both had no time to use any weapons, they could only quickly block with their bare hands. Bang! Bang! The two thuds resounded, Blood Wolf and Gold Lions had already fought, but when Jasons punch and leg attacknded, they both staggered backwards as if they had been hit hard. Whoosh! Before Blood Wolf could stand still, a figure had already shed and arrived, followed by a seemingly ordinary and fancy-free but powerful punch straight into Blood Wolfs chest. Seeing this punch, Blood Wolfs eyes immediately filled with ayer of despair and fear. He knew in his heart that this punch he simply could not dodge much less fight. Because its Satans st! One of the most terrifying punches in the Dark World, and one that only Satan can perform C Blitz! However, under the will to survive, Blood Wolf still rises up to resist in a vain attempt to escape. But it was all in vain, when Jasons punch came, it directly broke Blood Wolfs blocking move, followed by a punch on Blood Wolfs chest and stomach!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ka-chow! Ka-chow! Blood Wolf heard the sound of his sternum snapping, followed by the feeling that his front chest had been pressed against his back. If you look from behind Blood Wolf, Blood Wolfs back bulges like arge hump. Whoosh! The next moment, Jasons body continued to sh rush, only to see his body stretching and up, like a drawn bow, the whole movement looks very slow, but in fact is seemingly slow and fast, so that people look full of a sense of visual contradiction. Whew! Jason rushed to the front of Gold Lions, who was just standing still, his face still looked stunned, and at that moment, a whistling sharp leg wind swept in. He saw Jason suddenly appear to his right after killing Blood Wolf, followed by a right leg sweep to the side of his waist! When the leg sweeping out, the sweeping wind sound like a hurricane sweeping, so that people look at this is not like a meat leg sweeping out the power, but a discharged cannonball! Boom! The Gold Lions sturdy body immediately flew up, and the side of his waist was contracted as if it was cut off. Bang! Gold Lions flying body hit arge tree, and then fell to the ground, died of gas. These two in front of Jason, ispletely seconds! After Jason stopped, he suddenly stood still, and he seemed to feel something, the gaze in his eyes towards the left front position. On the other side of the battlefield, there was already a melee. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear four machine gunners have also rushed into the battlefield and joined the fight. Iron Fist in the dark world has the title of Iron Fist, his pair ofrge fists invulnerable, towards a mercenary warriors killed in anger, fierce fist power sted those mercenary warriors head. Treg Taylor is more brave and fierce, he is tall, sturdy as a mountain, a brute force is strong and iparable. A mercenary holding a saber stabbed straight towards Treg Taylor, Treg Taylor dodged sideways, and then his right arm wrapped around the mercenarys neck, and then twisted slightly, with a click, the mercenarys head was immediately twisted to the other side. Whew! The right side of a mercenarys legs sweeping to, Treg Taylor opened his mouth andughed, he did not dodge, arms outstretched, to the mercenarys legs sweeping toe, he grabbed the mercenarys calf with both hands, he wheeled him up, and smashed heavily on a tree. Barons fierce attack, the attack is fierce, like a dragon like in these mercenary warriors shuttle, sometimes punching and sometimes swinging elbows, every part of the body seems to be able to burst out to kill, will be one mercenary warrior after another knocked down. A saber in Lions hand was already soaked in blood, and he seemed to have killed a red-eyed general, with a wolf-like cold gaze shing in his eyes. ng! The saber in Lions hand blocked a mercenary fighters surprise de, and then he turned his body to the side, the saber in his hand shed forward like lightning, and the sharp de immediately cut the mercenary fighters throat. Lion saw, fiercely saw a mercenary towards the back of Spoons raid, the gaze in his eyes was cold, the saber in his hand was instantly thrown out, and with a snort, the saber was inserted into the back of the mercenarys head. Every soldier in the Satan Army is fighting, even Mary, is fighting to kill the enemy. She is holding a Nepalese Army Knife is fighting against the enemy, her body is extremely dexterous, the whole body is also extremely flexible, so can quickly make a variety of difficult to prevent the dodge and surprise movements. Snort! A harsh saber cold aura towards Mary cut to the left, Mary towards the left side of a dodge, until the attack of the saber de fell short, her hand Nepalese Army Knife immediately cross-cutting the hand. The sharp de of the saber immediately decapitated the right wrist of the mercenary warrior holding the knife. With a miserable howl, the mercenary fighters wrist was cut off flush, and then the saber in Marys hand then stabbed, ruthlessly piercing into the mercenary fighters chest. After killing the mercenary warrior, Mary continued to charge forward to meet the next mercenary warrior. As the battle progressed, the two mercenary warriors fell one after another. In closebat ability, they are too far behind the Satan Army warriors, and can be said to be not a ss opponent, so as one by one mercenary warriors were killed on the ground, it also means that the battle is gradually approaching the end. Chapter 245 SatanVSPhantom! Jason killed Blood Wolf and Gold Lions after standing still, the eyes of the gaze towards the left front position, he obviously feel, about a hundred meters in front of the left, there is a pair of cold eyes staring at him, in the dark, there is a ck hole in the muzzle of the gun also pointed at him. He presumed that this person should be the person who was surrounded by these two mercenary groups, he felt the other partys strength, but that breath was seemingly a little weak, and seemed to have been injured. The threat that this man brought him was still much greater than Blood Wolf and Gold Lionsbined. His face remained calm, because he did not feel the other persons murderous aura fluctuating in his body. Jason did not have to pay attention to the situation in the battlefield, he had already killed Blood Wolf and Gold Lions, the rest of the mercenary warriors left to the brothers of Satan Operation Group to kill. The gaze in Jasons eyes looked ahead, and he thought for a moment before walking forward. He was not on guard, his own breath was calm, and he was not holding a weapon in his hand, so he just walked forward. This is actually already releasing a friendly signal. In front of her left, a hundred meters away, Phantom was lurking in a bunker, and from the moment Jason appeared, the line of sight in her eyes was fixed on Jasons body. She also saw when Jason killed Blood Wolf and Gold Lions in seconds. In this process, Jasons fighting skills and the extremely terrifying explosive power he disyed made the gaze in her eyes appear shocked and moved. Vaguely, she had guessed Jasons identity. She saw Jason walking towards her, and she could not detect the slightest hostility from Jasons body nor any wariness and precaution, so she naturally understood Jasons meaning. At that moment, Phantom also appeared out, others showed sincerity, she naturally will not be ungrateful. Besides, if Jasonhad not led the Satan Army to attack and kill, she would have been surrounded and killed by these two mercenary groups. The sniper rifle in Phantoms hand was released when she emerged. Jason saw, until the moment Phantom appeared, he realized that the other party is a woman, he looked at the other partys face with the mask of the green face, he immediately came to mind, he smiled faintly and asked in English C Phantom?! Satan?! Phantom also spoke up and asked a rhetorical question. Jason smiled and nodded as he said, Its exactly me. I didnt expect that the person Bloody Moon and Gold Lions ambushed here was actually you. Knowing Phantoms identity, Jasons heart still had a hint of surprise. Phantom as the recognized number one killer in the dark world, he naturally heard her reputation countless times, but never met before. Only know Phantom is a woman, with a green face and fangs. So, the moment he saw Phantom, he also judged Phantoms identity. Satan, thank you for saving me this time. Phantom spoke, his tone still cold. Jason smiled lightly and said, I can only say its by chance. I came here to wipe out these two mercenary groups. I got the information that these two mercenary groups are infesting Andes Mountains, but I dont know what their purpose is here. I didnt expect that it was to deal with you. You have an axe to grind with them? Phantom asked. Jason nodded and said, These two mercenary groups have actually submitted to Night Shadow, who has killed many of my Satan Army fighters. Although I do not know why these two mercenary groups ambushed you, but behind this is only the intention of Night Shadow.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Phantom did not say anything when he smiled. At this time, the rest of the Satan Armys warriors havee over, the battle has ended, the two mercenary groups of warriors were all killed. Each Satan Armys body is stained with the blood of the enemy, adding to their own aura of iron-blooded killing. Iron Fist and others who came over saw Phantom, Iron Fist they have been fighting in the dark world for many years and basically understand some of the top powerhouses in the dark world. So when they saw Phantom, each of their faces moved, and they had obviously guessed Phantoms identity. Satan, I owe you a favor. In the future, if you need me for anything, you can always look me up. I will spare no effort to help you once. Phantom looked at Jason, and after she finished speaking, she turned around and was nning to leave. Mary went to Jasons side and said, Jason, her injury is very serious, if she is not treated in time, Im only afraid that- Jasons heart fluttered and he said, Phantom, please wait. Phantom paused, she turned around, a hint of doubt shed in those star-like eyes. The injuries on your body are very heavy. I think with the strength of these two mercenary groups, they have not been able to inflict such injuries on you, which means that you have a more powerful opponent chasing you behind. Jason opened his mouth, then added, If you dont mind, you might want to let the people around me heal your injuries. How about you leave after the healing? Otherwise, with your current injuries, you wont be able to escape far, and even your life will be in danger at any time. Phantoms face was stunned, and there seemed to be a sh of hesitation in his eyes. You are badly hurt, I can help you. Mary spoke up as well. Phantom thought about it, finally nodded, and said, Okay, thats a problem. A simple tent has been set up in a clearing in front of a short peak. Mary was inside the tent healing Phantom from her injuries, while Jason and the rest of the Satan Army soldiers were sitting in the clearing resting. Captain Miller, I cant believe this man is Phantom. the number one killer in the dark world. Iron Fist said. With Phantoms rumored strength, how could he be so badly injured? Lion asked. Phantoms injuries were not caused by Bloody Moon and Gold Lions. She should have been injured by a powerful ambush earlier. These two mercenary groups appeared here with the intention of ambushing the injured Phantom, Jason spoke up and continued, In theory, Phantom is the number one assassin in the Assassination League. The reason for this is not because of Phantom. The reason for this, apart from Phantom, Im afraid we cant guess. No matter what, we have finally taken out a sigh of relief by eliminating these two mercenary groups in one fell swoop this time! Iron Fist said with a smile. Jason nodded, and with a cold gaze in his eyes, he said, This is just the beginning. The next step is to find the Bounty Alliance, which has joined forces with Night Shadow with the intention of killing my Satan Army soldiers, and this matter will certainly not be forgotten! Chapter 246 – The reason for the mutiny Inside the tent. Mary has taken out the bullet that remained inside the gunshot wound on the side of Phantoms waist. The bullet pierced the bulletproof vest on Phantoms body, and if not for the protection of the vest, it would have been extremely fatal. The inmmation and necrotic muscle tissue around the wound had been taken care of by Mary, followed by anti-inmmation, dressing and other treatments, and finally bandages and gauze were used to wrap the wound. In addition to this gunshot wound, Phantoms body also has other injuries, such as some injuries by sharp edges, but also very serious, some ces deep into the bone. This made Mary realize that Phantom had absconded all the way here and must have experienced unimaginable life and death struggles before. It took nearly two hours for Mary to finish treating the injuries on Phantoms body. A hint of warmth appeared in Phantoms cold eyes as well, and she said, Thank you very much. Mary smiled lightly and said, No thanks. In addition to being a warrior, I am also a healer. For a healer, to be able to heal a wounded casualty, that is the greatest reward. Phantom nodded, and she didnt say anything else. She, a killer, had previously been apanied by solitude. Killers are the loneliest people in the world and the calmest. Long-term solitary, making Phantom is not good atmunicating with people, coupled with her own personality, so she has a kind of like a million years of cold ice like cold air. Perhaps, after fusing theyer of ice on her surface, which is like the ice of the ages, you will see her passionate side. But as the number one killer in the dark world, one of the most dangerous women, and who can or has the guts to fuse thisyer of ice on her? After the injury was taken care of, Mary and Phantom also walked out. Jason greeted him after seeing this, and he looked to Mary and said, Lady Mary, hard work. Mary smiled ndly as she walked toward the side, leaving Jason and Phantom alone. How does it feel? Jason asked. Phantom said, I feel much better, still thanks to your handlers for healing my injuries. Youre wee. Jason opened his mouth, reached out toward the front and said, A walk on my side?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Good for you! Phantom nodded and walked with Jason towards a secluded area. Phantoms green-faced mask revealed the eyes that gazed at Jason and said, Satan, I didnt expect you to look like this. Jasons face was stunned as he reached up and touched his face and said, What do you mean? Are you surprised? The name of Satan, I thought it would be a fierce-looking person, but after seeing you, I guessed wrong. And, you are also so young. Phantom said. Jasonughed and said, Arent you also very young? As far as I can remember, youve never had such a wretched moment. What is this all about? Phantom was silent for a while, but finally said: Ghost Sol, yer and Dark Sword set up an ambush on me. In addition, those strong people in the Assassination League who are not in hiding also moved out to intercept and chase along the way. Jasons face changed abruptly after hearing the words, he looked at Phantom incredulously and asked in a surprised voice, Arent Ghost Sol, yer, and Dark Sword the top ten assassins in the Assassination League? You yourself are an Assassination League assassin, howe the Assassination Leagues top ten assassins want to target you? Phantom took a deep breath and slowly said, Because I have rebelled from the Assassination League! Why is that? Jason frowned and asked. Phantom eyes faintly shed a trace of pain, she said: Three years ago, I had a sister C not a biological sister. But my sister and I both came out of a training camp and were like sisters. At that time, my sister and I both entered the Assassination League. during a mission, my sister was injured and lost one of her legs, which meant that my sister was no longer fit to be an assassin. I ced my sister in a secluded ce, and even though my sister could no longer participate in the operation, I would take care of her and would be close to her. Speaking of this, Phantom tone paused, eyes also burst out a trace of pain and resentment, she continued: Once, I went out on a mission, and when I came back, but I saw that the ce where my sister lived had be a ruin, that is, the ruins left after the fire burned. I was crazy to search in the ruins and finally found my sisters body. Ive been searching for who the killer really is. ording to the information given by Assassination League, the analysis said that my sister was killed by Bounty Hunter. It said that the enemy of my sisters previous mission assassination came to my door, and the other party hired Bounty Hunter to kill my sister. Phantoms tone gradually became icy cold, there is also a murderous spirit filled up, she continued, until five days ago, I inadvertently came into contact with a top secret file in the Assassination League. The Assassination League took advantage of my mission to assassinate my sister and burned down the ce where my sister lived. The Assassination Leagues move was to make me eliminate thest human emotion, that is, the emotion of my sister and I depend on each other, so that I canpletely be a cold-blooded killer without any emotion, so that I can better work for them! Jasons face was stunned when he heard the words, and he let out a long breath. In itself, as a killer, indeed, there can be no human emotions, any of the seven emotions should be discarded, an insight to be numb and cold, and eventually be a killing machine. Assassination League knows that the existence of Phantoms sister will affect Phantoms emotions, and this emotion will eventually be a weakness of Phantom itself. Therefore, the Assassination League will conspire to get rid of Phantoms sister, so that Phantoms own existence of thest trace of affection-like emotions to cut off, in order to train Phantom into the perfect wless cold and ruthless killing machine. But now it seems that the Assassination League has backfired, lifting a stone and hurting itself. People are not grass, how can there be no emotion? The kind of emotion that is cultivated by going through that brutal training in the training camp together and living with each other, I feel the same way. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Like me, whether with my Satan Army brothers, or those who trained together in the army, all have a brotherly love. If any one of them was murdered, I would never let the other side go and would hunt them down to the end! The gaze in Phantoms eyes sank, and a stern murderous spirit shed out, and she said in a deep voice, Therefore, in this life, I will fight against the Assassination League to the end, until the Assassination League is disintegrated, and the Assassination League is wiped out. I will cut off the head of the God of Killers with my own hands! The God of Killers is none other than the Union chief of the Assassination League, one of the legendary powerhouses of the Dark World. Chapter 247: The Righteous Satan Army Jason and Assassination League did not have any previous interaction, but after learning from Phantom that Assassination League was acting in such a way, he was a bit disgusted. Phantom, you are still wounded. If you dont mind, you can march with me in the Satan Army. Wait until you arepletely out of danger before you leave. What do you think? Jason said. Hmm? Phantom heard Jasons words and looked at him with some surprise. Jasons move is to protect Phantom before she heals, but then, the entire Satan Operation Group is bound to be on the opposite side of the Assassination League. The Assassination League is an extremelyrge force in the dark world and has always been a source of fear for other major forces. Because the Assassination League has the most outstanding assassins in the dark world, these assassins are unpredictable, assassination methods are endless, once provoked, only to sleep at night to be afraid, a little inadvertent in the sleep to be separated from the head. Therefore, in the dark world, there is no force that dares to mess with the Assassination League. Jason is not the slightest bit afraid, which makes Phantom feel a little surprised. Satan, I appreciate your kindness. If I stay, it will only slow down your Satan Operation Group, and I will be upset if I make you feud with the Assassination League because of me. Phantom said. Haha- Jasonughed aloud and said, The weak are strong in the dark world. Perhaps now the Assassination League has not shown any intention to target me, Satan Operation Group. But what about in the future? The two mercenary groups Bloody Moon and Gold Lions havee to kill you, which means that the Assassination League and Night Shadow have already reached an agreement. The Satan Operation Group and Night Shadow have a blood feud, and one day Night Shadow will join forces with the Assassination League to target the Satan Operation Group. A sudden warmth flooded Phantoms heart, which is extremely rare for a killer. The world of killers is lonely. The killers emotional world is also cold. The worlds emotions are obviously superfluous to the killers, who have abandoned their seven emotions and are always on guard, always hiding their identities. So for the killers, they are also extremely selfish, things will be indifferent to themselves. But Phantom is from Jasons body to feel the kind of righteousness and heroic emotions, he saved people to save the end, since in the Andes Mountains happened to meet, and happened to save each other, it will ensure that Phantom can safely leave. Phantom also seemed to be infected by Jasons righteous bravery, and she nodded and said, Then I will march with your warrior party. After a pause, Phantom asked, Where do you n to march to next? Get ready to go to Bounty Alliance, Jason spoke, a ghost of a murderous look in his eyes. Bounty Alliance? Youre going to deal with this force? Phantom asked. Jason nodded and said, Some time ago, my Satan Operation Group took a mission from Bounty Alliance, but who would have thought that Bounty Alliance would have taken advantage of us. Bounty Alliance was so unkind and unrighteous, I couldnt swallow this anger. I heard about the Jedi Canyon battle as well. If it was Bounty Alliance that leaked the information, then they indeed have no credibility to speak of. Phantom opened her mouth, she was an assassin herself, so she was also extremely disgusted and disgusted by her employers untrustworthy behavior.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After the Satan Army soldiers had rested enough, Jason and his group started marching along the south side of the Andes Mountains. Phantom intends to abscond to a private port in Colombia, where she has set up a pickup, from this private port, she can escape to Europe along the Pacific Ocean, first to recuperate their own injuries. Jason and his group were nning to head to Gpagos Inds. Because Bounty Alliance has a private stronghold in South America on this isted archipgo. For the enemy, Jason is never soft-hearted. Bounty Alliance is unkind and unjust to kill Satan Operation Group. Before Bounty Alliance makes a public statement to apologize and show sincerity, he will try to find Bounty Alliances strongholds around the world one by one and destroy them! Speaking of which, the information that Bounty Alliance has a private stronghold in Gpagos Inds was given by Manjusaka. This makes Jason feel more and more that it is really a good thing to have the secret help of an intelligence expert like Manjusaka, otherwise he wants to investigate the location of Bounty Alliances stronghold, it will be very troublesome and may not be able to find out. It seems that I have to go and thank Manjusaka in person sometime. if I dont go to her again, Im afraid this woman is going toin a lot. Jason thought to himself. In Satan Army, Spoon and several Satan Army soldiers acted as scouts, scouting ahead and also scouting around. Jason led the rest of the Satan Army soldiers to sneak towards the front, and they marchedrgely silently, using the surrounding cover to conceal their movements. Phantom seldom spoke on the way, but she was watching the way the Satan Army marched, and underneath the surface calm, her heart was actually in awe. She could see the extraordinary nature of the Satan Army. Thebat qualities possessed by each warrior were extremely powerful, as if they were an iron-blooded army that had been refined over a thousand years. In fact, it is also true that the Satan Army has be an extremely powerful warrior team in the dark world after repeated baptisms of blood and fire, and these outstandingbat capabilities are inseparable from their day-to-day training. Gradually, it was alreadyte in the evening. After dark, the entire mountain range was pitch ck and Jason had the Satan Army soldiers slow down their march. Along the way, Mary would check on Phantoms injuries from time to time. Phantom still looks weak, but much better than before. After the most serious gunshot wound on the side of the waist was treated and healed, her own physical ability is also recovering. After walking to the front, Jason suddenly frowned and he said into his headset, Spoon, you guys return to the team first. Captain Miller, copy! Spoon and others who were scouting ahead spoke up. After Spoon and the others returned to the group, Jason made the Satan Army warriors stop, and the pupils in his eyes narrowed slightly and flushed with a cold chill. Jason, whats wrong? Mary asked. I feel a stern atmosphere ahead. I dont know if theres an ambush, so be careful first. Jason said in a deep voice. Theyreing! Phantom walked over and she continued, Assassination League assassins, theyre ambushing ahead! I cant sense their scent yet, but I have this feeling. Theyre ambushing ahead, they should being at me, trying to cut me off. Then we might as well meet the Assassination Leagues assassin for a while! Jasonughed coldly and then said in a deep voice, Brothers, prepare for battle! Pay attention to the surrounding situation, this time we will face the Assassination Leagues assassins. They are proficient in ambush and assassination, so dont be careless. Roger that! One by one, the soldiers of the Satan Army responded in a low tone. Chapter 248 Assassination League Attack A Satan Armys face cold and solemn, the eyes of the gaze has be iparably calm, in repeated life-and-death battles, has long been trained into their will of steel. Therefore, when they learned that an enemy wasing, they became unusually calm. This calm andposed with a fearless confidence and an aggressive kill the enemys sharpness. Jason gestured towards the Satan Army warriors, and one by one, the Satan Army warriors immediately understood, and they spread out in groups of five or six, forming six groups, and then dived in different directions, spreading out like a big towards the front. This seemingly scattered formation, but also implies a certainw and connection, it can be said that any group of warriors team encountered an abnormal situation, the rest of the groups of warriors will be like the contraction of the fishing, towards the direction of the appearance of the abnormal situation to close in the past. Phantom, whats your status now? Jason asked. Phantom could hear Jasons words, asking her if she could defend herself in her current state if an enemy appeared. Satan, you dont have to worry about me. My condition and physical ability have recovered a little. Maybe I still have more than enough strength to fight in close quarters. But to say sniping, even if the Assassination Leagues top killerse, I can still deal with them. Phantom said. Okay, you can just snipe from the rear, so lets move. Jason opened his mouth, he picked up the barrette in his hand, his body moved and was already hidden as in the deep darkness of the mountains and forests. Ahead, before a mountain peak that rises high in the air. A figure emerged from the endless darkness, silent, like a ghost. He was dressed in a ck suit, could not see his face, only saw a pair of eyes shining with a horrible light, he spoke into the headset in a deep voice: Mountain Leopard, have not detected any movement? Lord Ghost Sol, still not sensing any movement. Continue to ambush and scout! This is Phantoms way, she will definitely pass through here, once you find her trail, kill her immediately! Roger that! The man in the ck suit is Ghost Sol, one of the top ten assassins in the Assassination League, and anyone who is targeted by him will end up like a ghost, unable to escape. Thats why the name Ghost Sol was created. Ghost Sols morose gaze into the darkness of the void, out of an instinctive instinct of the killer, his heart suddenly flooded with a feeling of extreme unease. Even he himself can not say what this uneasy feeling is from what, in the dark, there seems to be an invisible killing machine is towards his side enveloped over. This makes Ghost Sol a little puzzled, a little puzzled. In theory, Phantom has been seriously injured, his own strength is at most only about 30% or 40%, and he brought more than ten elite assassins of the Assassination League to lurk here this time, against a seriously injured Phantom should be nine out of ten to be sure. But why do I still have the uneasy feeling? Is there going to be some kind of change? Ghost Sol frowned, the next moment, deep under his eyes shed a morbid killing machine, since he went out, it will never allow any change to happen! This time, Phantom must die! This is an order from the Assassination League that Phantom must not be allowed to escape, otherwise it will be a major problem. Just thinking about it, all of a sudden C Phew! On the right side, there was an ear-splitting sniper shot that rang out suddenly, and with this sniper shot, the sessive shots rang out instantly, sweeping towards the ce where the elite killers brought by Ghost Sol had been ambushed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mountain Leopard, whats going on? Ghost Sols face changed and he asked into his headset. Weve suddenlye under fire, and the other side is a team of fighters! Mountain Leopards voice came through sharply. What? Ghost Sols face changed, and he immediately shouted, Everyone, retreat back towards the rear immediately, quick! The first time I saw him, he raised the sniper rifle in his hand and ran forward, feeling the terrifying killing machine that came from the front. Ghost Sol as one of the top ten assassination League killers, their own strength is undoubtedly extremely powerful. After he locked on the breath of the team of warriorsing ahead of him, the sniper rifle in his hand had sniped one after another. Phew! Phew! Phew! A sniper warhead sniped up toward the front, taking straight to the hands of the front line of fighters. In the mountains ahead, Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron and others wereing around with ferocious firepower when suddenly they were on the ground, tumbling and hiding in the cover of the depressed terrain. Poof! Poof! Pfft! At once, there are sniper warheads sniping and killing, just in the direction they were standing on sniping and killing, if they did not have a keen sense of the danger of killing, Im afraid it would have been a disaster. Ghost Sol intends to continue firing in a vain attempt to cover the withdrawal of Mountain Leopard and other elite killers through the threat of firepower from his side. But at this time, Ghost Sol face changed abruptly, a great sense of crisis like a thick cloud overcast, he did not think about lying on the ground, the body of a tumble. At that moment, a sniper round could be described as brushing past him, a close call. Ghost Sol was lurking in a bunker, and he was about to counterattack when his face changed again and he hastily retreated back into the bunker. Phew! Another sniper slug sniped and killed, while a strong killing machine had locked him inpletely. Under the lock of this killing machine, Ghost Sols heart is actually flooded with a feeling of great fear, the other partys divine sniping methods make him feel a great threat, and can even be said to be crushed. Except in the face of the Phantom in its heyday, Ghost Sol has never felt this way before. Who is the other party? A sniping strength is actually not weak than the existence of Phantom, and even, the opponent that breath pressure, the threat and pressure brought to him than the Phantom more terrifying. Without Ghost Sols sniper cover, the Satan Army side had closed in on Mountain Leopards elite Assassination League killers. The two snipers, Eagle Eyes and Cold, were also in full force, sniping at Mountain Leopard and others with their guns. Lion, Leopard, Mr. Warfield and other warriors even burst forward, forming argework that surrounded Mountain Leopard and a dozen other Assassination League killers. In the darkness, Jasons figure emerged, and he looked at Ghost Sols hiding ce with a sneer on his lips. In his opinion, this killers instinctive intuition was indeed very good, and he was actually able to avoid several of his sniping kills. However, under the lock of his killing machine, the other party can only cower in this bunker and note out. Jason moved his body and kept closing in towards the ce where Ghost Sol was hiding in the bunker. At the same time, Phantoms figure came shing up and she followed it. Chapter 249 The Real Man Mountain Leopard is an agile up-anding assassin and has high hopes in the Assassination League. If he seeds, Mountain Leopards status in the Assassination League will also be enhanced rapidly. In his opinion, Phantom has been seriously injured, and with Ghost Sol such a powerful top assassin sitting, this time the ambush assassination of Phantoms operation will be very smooth. But now, he realized he was wrong, a team of warriors who suddenly attacked and killedpletely disrupted their deployment. At this moment, he could only retreat and abscond along with the other elite assassins. In their rear, there was a group of Satan Army fighters chasing them, and they could not resist in the face of the powerful firepower of these Satan Army. Originally Mountain Leopard had fifteen elite killers on its side, but now, only ten remain, including him. Mountain Leopard is desperately trying to escape, trying to escape and rejoin Ghost Sols side. was fleeing, when suddenly C Ta-da-da-da! From their left and right sides of the direction, there is a fierce gunfire sweeping and the face of this sudden attack, Mountain Leopard they have lying on the ground, while the first time to shoot back. Phew! Phew! In their rear, a sniper shot rang out, and the precise sniping of the slugs immediately exploded the bodies of two elite assassins, sshing up a cloud of blood mist. A three-pronged attack! In the back and on the left and right sides, Satan Army soldiers surrounded Mountain Leopard and their Assassination League killers, and with firepower on three sides, a fierce firepowerwork swept up and strangled these Assassination League killers with unstoppable power. The Assassination League killers. A sweep of heavy machine gun fire,bined with that of the assaulters, and even more so with the threat of snipers, made Mountain Leopard realize that he and hispanions around him were in a desperate situation. Unable to break out, Mountain Leopard had no choice but to resist and fight back to the death. Meanwhile, Mountain Leopard shouted into his headset C Lord Ghost Sol, requesting assistance!Original from N?velDrama.Org. What Mountain Leopard doesnt know is that Ghost Sol is now in a difficult position to protect itself. Behind the bunker, Ghost Sol has heard a call for help from Mountain Leopard. He had a blue face, and he wanted to go out to support Mountain Leopard, but the substantial killing machine had been locked in his body, which made him feel that as long as he made a move, it would certainly have a deadly sniper warhead to snipe without mercy. However, its not a good idea to keep hiding behind this bunker. Ghost Sols eyes sunk, he gritted his teeth, he suddenly rolled towards the right side, holding a gun and sniping out towards the front. Ghost Sol clearly sensed the opponents severe killing machine, but when he shot out the instant, the killing machines breath seemed to disappear, which means that he simply could not lock the opponents breath orientation from the beginning to the end. At the same time, a deadly feeling of danger was transmitted. Ghost Sol shrieked, and his entire body appeared to roll backwards in an unusually wretched manner. Phew! Phew! The sniper shots rang out, and the shots were almost all from Ghost Sols side, if not for the fact that he was a top assassin in the Assassination League, he had extremely sharp reflexes, and if it were any other level of assassin, he would have been sniped to death. Ghost Sol avoided a disaster, but now he has no counterattack power, can only be a wretched roll and dodge, with the surrounding cover to cover themselves, so as to avoid the back of the extremely powerful and terrifying opponent of his lock sniping. In the dive, Ghost Sols face changed abruptly, because he was feeling a majestic and overwhelming aura is approaching, the power is endless, like a huge mountain crushing down towards him, straight to take him. Ghost Sol immediately realized what was going on, and just as he was about to react, cold C Whoosh! On the right side, a figure dashed with lightning speed, bypassing the cover he was hiding in and arriving at his side. Ghost Sols face was shocked, and the sniper rifle in his hand immediately pointed forward. However C Whew! A powerful leg swept across his arm, and the sniper rifle in his hand immediately fell out of his hand under the tremendous force contained in the leg. And then, in front of his eyes is towering a tall and imposing figure, the pair of deep and harsh gaze is staring at him, as a dragon in looking down on a mole like. You, you- Ghost Sols face changed, from the other side of the emanation of that like a god-like pressure let him realize that this is definitely a strength unfathomable strong, facing such a strong person, he simply have no chance of winning. Ghost Sol was so frightened that he couldnt help but step backwards. However, after he retreated four or five steps, his face changed again, he turned his head towards the back to look, in the dark night, vaguely see the back of a curvaceous figure standing at some point. Feeling the aura emanating from this beautiful figure, Ghost Sol couldnt help but lose his voice: Phantom, its you? The Assassination League is really not dead set on sending you to intercept and kill me. Unfortunately, it was still a miscalction. The person standing behind Ghost Sol was Phantom, her blue-colored cold gaze was staring at Ghost Sol, and her tone was extremely cold. Ghost Sols eyes immediately shed a trace of despair, he knew he was definitely in trouble tonight, the back of the Phantom, the front is an unknown terrifying strong man, he wanted to break out of the slightest chance. However, it is not necessarily without the slightest chance. Ghost Sols eyes flickered as he looked at the figure whose own aura was like that of a god or devil and asked, I wonder who your Excellency is? Satan! The figure spoke, and he was none other than Jason. Satan?! Ghost Sol face astonished, he did not expect to stand in front of his own he is the rapid rise in recent years in the dark world of Satan the Evil! But how did Satan get together with Phantom? So, so its His Excellency Satan! Ghost Sol spoke up, and he continued, Does His Excellency Satan know Phantom? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and he said, What are you trying to say? Ghost Sol said bluntly, Sir Satan, Phantom has defected from the Assassination League and is a traitor to the Assassination League, which is hunting Phantom with all its might. If Satan can help take Phantom down, then not only will the misunderstanding be cleared up, but the Assassination League will also owe a big favor to Satan. In addition, the Assassination League will also provide $50 million as a reward. If Satan helps Phantom, it would be an enemy of the Assassination League. Phantom didnt say anything, she seemed to be waiting for Jasons reaction. 50 million is not a small amount, and also get a favor from the Assassination League. If you are hostile, you are facing the Assassination League which has a huge power. On the bnce between the two, it is naturally self-evident which option is the most favorable. In the dark world, profit reigns supreme. As long as there are enough benefits, it ismon to see backstabbing staged in the dark world. However C Phew! Phantom did not wait for Jasons out loud response, waiting for a gunshot. Puff! Immediately after that, Ghost Sols head exploded and waspletely blown up by the sniper slug, just like the shattered watermelon. At this point, Jason sneered, blew a wisp of smoke from the muzzle of his gun, and said, If the assassination league killers are like this, they are not to be feared at all! Phantoms face was stunned, and the sound of the gunshot that rang out hit her hard in the heart, causing her heart, which had beenpletely frozen, to falter a little, creating a crack. Theyer of ice on the surface that she used to cover herself seemed to show signs of cracking with the sound of the shot. Hearing Jasons words, the corners of the mouth hidden under the green-faced fang mask could not help but rise slightly, revealing a rare smile inadvertently. Until this moment, she waspletely convinced of the man in front of her. This is a true man who is true to his word, who is merciful, and who has an iron will! Chapter 250 A Farewell to You The battle on the other side is also over. Mountain Leopard and the other ten elite Assassination League killers were unable to resist or break out in front of the firepower of the Satan Army fighters that closed in on all sides. Eventually, under the fire siege of Iron Fist, Baron, Lion and other fighters, they were killed one by one. After these ambush Assassination Leagues killers were all wiped out, Iron Fist and the others came to Jasons side to rendezvous. Jason took a head count, no one on Satans side was injured, and then he ordered the march to continue. Phantom is grateful for Jasons act of kindness. Only, her character is such that she is not good at socializing with people, so the gratitude in her heart did not flow out too much. But for her, she has developed a friendship-like affection for Jason, which was extremely incredible before. You should know that Phantoms reputation in the dark world is loud, but she has always been alone in the world, without any friends. Jasons actions are what made her realize that not everyone in the dark world is profit-oriented, and there are people who value love and loyalty and promise, which in Phantoms opinion is an extremely important quality.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The rest of thetrip went smoothly and there were no more ambushes from the Assassination League, who probably never dreamed that there would be an additional Satan Army led by Jason. Otherwise there are two major mercenary groups in front of the ambush, and behind the ambush of Ghost Sol-led Assassination Leagues elite killers, against a seriously wounded Phantom can be said to be a tenth of a percent. In fact, if it were not for the existence of the Satan Army as a variable, Phantom would not have been able to escape the joint interception of Bloody Moon and Gold Lions, as for the subsequent ambush by the Assassination League assassins, it was just another double insurance. Therefore, after Assassination League and Night Shadow jointly set up these two double insurance lines of defense, it was thought to be a sure thing that there would not be any mistakes. A thousand calctions, simply will not calcte to Jason will bring Satan Operation Group just appear here, toe to kill Bloody Moon and Gold Lions two mercenary groups. Therefore, Jason and his group marching south along the Andes Mountains are very smooth, perhaps this time the Assassination League already know that the operation failed, but to send people to continue to intercept and kill Phantom, it will take a few days. Seven dayster. Jason and his group had marched down the Andes Mountains all the way to the Columbia border. Here, Phantom is also going to say goodbye to Jason and the others. Phantom had a private port on the Columbia side adjacent to the Pacific Ocean where she had set up a pickup, and she was going to go to this port and escape. Jason said with a smile, Phantom, you should find a ce to recover from your injuries during this period. In the future, if you encounter anything and need help from my side, then just let me know. Said Jason, looking at the Phantom in front of him. He has never looked at Phantom properly since we met, but under this serious examination, he noticed that Phantom has a red-red hair like fire, which is the two extremes of her own invisible cold temperament that emanates from her. However, when this ice and fire are perfectly blended together, it blossoms into an unspeakable deadly charm that is simply unforgettable. Phantom nodded, she took a deep breath, the pair of turquoise colored gaze like the sea stared at Jason, said: Satan, you this time I remember the kindness. When I recover from my injuries, I will return to the dark world again. When the timees, I will definitelye to the aid of the Satan Operation Group. Good! Jason smiled as he raised his right hand and added, Ill see youter. See youter! Phantom opened her mouth and she also extended her right hand and shook Jasons right hand in mid-air with a firm grip. Satan, this is goodbye! Phantom waved goodbye and left. Jason also continued to march forward with the Satan Operation Group fighters, his aim was to head to Ecuador and from there to the Gpagos Inds. Captain Miller, with Phantoms strength, it will be a headache for the Assassination League when she recovers from her injuries and reappears. Iron Fist said. Jason smiled lightly and said: Although I had never met Phantom before, I knew from her style of action that she was a good and evil killer. Since she was in trouble and we happened to meet her, we naturally had to lend a hand. Even if it offends the Assassination League, it doesnt matter, the Assassination League and Night Shadow have been very close, we have a deadly feud with Night Shadow, Night Shadow will also persuade the Assassination League to deal with us. us. Captain Miller, do you think we can recruit Phantom into our Satan Operation Group? If we can recruit Phantom into the group, then we will have another strong person in assassination. Lion said. Jasons heart stirred when he heard the words, he smiled and said, Lets talk about this matterter. Lets speed up the march first. The Satan Army soldiers nodded at the words and all began to march faster. Five dayster. In the frontier town of Ecuador, a train convoy came speeding along in the dust. A total of six SUVs, the car is sitting on Jason and a line of Satan Operation Group soldiers, they bought from the ck market at the border, a substitute for the vehicle, drove all the way over, which is much faster than just rely on two legs to march, but also less fatigue. Jason and his team followed the route of the border and sailed all the way towards the port of Gpagos Inds. In this bordernd, it is generally extremely chaotic. There are all kinds of people, both local ck and evil forces, but also from the dark world of manpower, these hands are basically smuggling arms, drugs or human trafficking, each can be said to be vicious, unblinking existence. Jason their train appeared, naturally appeared extra attention, some hidden ces in the frontier town, secretly have a pair of eyes in staring at the train, some eyes are undisguised flow of a greedy intention. However, when the caravan vaguely have a share of iron-blooded killing aura slightly diffuse out, those in the dark seem to be foolish to move people, one and all have the sense to dispel the heart of greed. They are greedy, but not stupid. In the border of the gray area of the mix they can quickly determine what people can move, what people once offended, it can be a dead end. Jason, the train is moving forward smoothly, along the way did not encounter any unscrupulous goods dare toe to offend. Iron Fist looked bored, smiled, and said, Captain Miller, it seems that these goods in the bordends are also very long-eyed. Its best that way. More is better than less. Jason said. Thats true. It is estimated that another two days of driving will arrive near Gpagos Inds as well. Iron Fist said. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and a murderous spirit shed, and he said, Okay, then speed up the car. This time, we must make Bounty Alliance pay in blood! As he spoke, Jasons body was filled with a murderous aura, and Bounty Alliance was so unkind and unrighteous, then he would go on a killing spree. He wants to announce that the dark world, no matter who or any force, dare to offend the Satan Operation Group, will pay the price of blood. Chapter 251 Legendary Powerhouse – Sovereign Two dayster. Jason and the Satan Army soldiers finally arrived in Ecuador near the port of Gpagos Inds, after a long journey of about half a month. Coming here, Jason and the others were also ready to contact the local snake here in order to get to Gpagos Inds with the help of some transportation. Gpagos Inds is an uninhabited ind that has been developed by Ecuador in recent years, but only a few inds near the port have been developed for tourism, while the remote inds cannot be developed at all. In this way, some remote and resource-poor inds have fallen into the dark world of some of the forces fighting to entrench the ce. Some of the inds are gathered in the dark world some vicious and vicious people, they escape from their enemies, hiding in these remote inds, became the hunter-killer in these inds, some robbery and killing is amon thing. On the Gpagos Inds side of the port, there are also a number ofndlords who rely on port transport and provide smuggling means of transport to the Gpagos Inds, otherwise ess from one of the regr ports controlled by the Ecuadorian government is much more problematic and requires appropriate documentation to get through. Satan Army soldiers have also traveled to the Gpagos Inds, so they know how to contact the local snakes here. Iron Fist is already in contact with a person named Elbert, with whom he has previously had a few transactions and is considered familiar. Hello, Elbert? Its me, Iron Fist! Iron Fist contacted and opened his mouth, directly saying his name. So its Mr. Iron Fist, are you going over to the ind side again this time? A gruff mans voice came over the phone. Good. This time, I have 33 people on my side. Need a bigger boat. Iron Fist said. The number of people is indeed quite a lot. But as you know, old chap, bigger boats can be a bit more expensive. Money is not a problem. Just be able to make arrangements to get us there as soon as possible. OK, then Ille over and meet youter. Probably be ready to go by midnight tonight. Okay, Ill wait for you! Iron Fist nodded his head and said. After putting the phone down, Iron Fist looked to Jason and said, Captain Miller, the other side said that the appropriate boat tools would be avable by midnight tonight for the Gpagos Inds. Jason nodded and said, Wait then. Moldavia, New York. Inside a spacious office at the top of a Manhattan skyscraper. There is only one figure in therge office, he is wearing a white suit, the breath of his body looks very quiet and elegant, a face is extremely handsome, turquoise gaze through that floor-to-ceiling window looking out. Knock, knock, knock! At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the room. Come on in! This white-clothed figure opened his mouth and spoke indifferently. The door was pushed open, came in two figures, they came in before the body vaguely contains a strong iparable killing aura, but when they crossed into this room, facing the figure in front of them, they own that aurapletely convergence, not dare to release the slightest. It seems that the figure in front of you appears extremely reverent and scornful. Dark Sword, yer, youre here. The figure in white spoke, he did not look back but already knew the identity of these two men, then he asked, Where is Phantoms head? Report to Lord Sovereign, the operation has failed, Phantom has escaped! The man on the right opened his mouth, his name was yer, his eyes were morbid, flooded with ayer of blood, hiding an extremely crazy and murderous intent. The one on the left is Dark Sword, whose brow has a tattoo of a small bloody sword, which looks weird and horrible. After yer spoke, he looked at the figure in front of him who did not seem to have the slightest pressure of breath, but invisibly made them feel an indescribable pressure of death, and he also said, Phantom is in the Andes Mountains apparently have a pickup, we and Night Shadow set up the defense line were broken, sent to all the people died, including Ghost Sol. Pick up? What pick-up? Hearing this, the figure in front of him finally turned around, and the gaze in his eyes sank slightly, looking over towards yer and Dark Sword. yer and Dark Sword snapped their heads down, both seemingly afraid to meet the mans direct gaze. They were both top ten assassins in the Assassination League, but when they faced this man, whose name was Sovereign, they felt a sense of awe and trepidation. In fact, this is a branch of the Assassination League, and it is the man in the white suit, Sovereign, who sits in this branch. Sovereign has a very high status in the Assassination League and is trusted by the Union chief of the Assassination League, so he holds a lot of power and is mainly responsible for Assassination The main responsibility is to mobilize the major assassins in the Assassination League for their missions abroad. In addition to power, Sovereign let people fear mainly lies in his unpredictable strength, many years ago Sovereign in the dark world is already a legendary power level, to now his strength is how strong, no one knows. yer lowered his head, invisible feel the Sovereign body of the harsh aura to meet, he said stiffly: these days, we have gone ahead Andes Mountains area to investigate, found several traces of the battle. Also found the bodies of some people, such as Bloody Moon and Gold Lions leader Blood Wolf and Gold Lions bodies. ording to the fatal wounds when they died, it fits well with the characteristics of a strong mans strike in the dark world. Who? Sovereign asked. Satan! yer spoke, he raised his head slightly and then said, Both of these two died under the st punching power. And in the world of darkness, only Satan can perform this only characteristic of the terrifying punching power! Satan?! Sovereigns eyes burst out with a brilliant aura, and he murmured, It seems that Night Emperor is not good enough, even a mere Satan Army cant seed in besieging it. We have no grudge against the Satan Operation Group, but Satan wants to help Phantom, doesnt he know that this will offend the Assassination League? yer and Dark Sword kept their heads down and did not reply.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Can you find out where this Satan Army is headed? Sovereign asked. Looking at the situation, Satan should be marching along the Andes Mountains towards the south. As for where its going, its not known. Dark Sword said. Sovereign mused and said, Deploy all intelligence personnel to search the globe for Phantoms whereabouts; she will be looking for a safe ce to recover from her injuries. Once Phantoms injury recovers, it will be difficult to ambush her. At that time, the Assassination League will be facing Phantoms assassination. This is always a hidden danger. Yes, Lord Sovereign! yer and Dark Sword said in a deep voice. This time, no more failures. Otherwise, if you alert the Union chief, no one will be able to save the heads on your heads. Sovereign nced at them and said in a light tone. yer and Dark Swords hearts ached, they nodded, and then they retreated. Sovereign was the only one left in therge office again, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking towards the sky outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, and said with a cold smile: Satan? As these words were spoken, a murderous aura so thick that it seemed like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood surged out from Sovereigns body, terrifying to the extreme. Chapter 252 Island of Purgatory Gpagos Inds. As night fell, an SUV drove toward the location where the Satan Army soldiers were gathered. Seeing a vehicle caring, Lion, Baron, Treg Taylor and several others were already secretly on alert, keeping a wary eye on the SUV that wasing straight at them. The SUV slowly stopped, and then the door opened and four men came down from inside. The leader is a man in his forties, his body slightly blessed, rough-looking, with a thick beard, and a faint smell of alcohol. Haha, hello old chap. Seeing this man, Iron Fistughed aloud as he greeted him. Iron Fist, hello again. Its just good to see old friends. The gruff man smiles; he is none other than Elbert, the man Iron Fist contacted. Is it okay to travel tonight, old boy? Iron Fist asked. Elbert said with a heated smile, Since I promised you, its definitely no problem. But this time there are quite a few of you. In addition, the recent sea police on this sea is also strict. So, naturally, the cost has also gone up. I will not say more, 30, 000 US dors, what do you think? Iron Fist sniffed and then looked at Jason. Jason smiled and said, No problem, thats a fair price. Iron Fist then said, Old man, this is my Captain Miller. he has agreed. Then the boat tools still have time, so its up to you to arrange it. No problem at all. Elbert said with a smile. Jason then had Mary open theptop she had with her and wired the money into Elberts ount via online transfer. Elbert was extremely satisfied with Jasons promptness and promised toe by at midnight to take Jason and his group to a private port and then to set off for the Gpagos Inds. At midnight. Elbert came as promised, and after he did, the Satan Army soldiers were out in force, following him to a private port. This port is basically controlled by these snakes, the police in this area is also to turn a blind eye, in return, these snakes are naturally to these police officers from time to time to pay bribes. After more than half an hours drive to a remote port location, a small ship that appeared to be somewhat old was ready and was moored at the port location. Gentlemen,e aboard. Elbert spoke up. Jason nodded their heads and they boarded the boat in turn. This one should be converted from a small fishing boat, which is already a bit old, that is, it can still be used. Fortunately, it is not too far to Gpagos Inds from here, so this boat should be able toplete the transportation task. After getting on this ship, Jason and they have put on the life vests, the sailors on board also began to operate, in a roar, the ship also began to start. Good luck to you all, old chaps. Elbert was standing on the harbor, he didnt follow to it, and he was waving to Iron Fist and the others after this ship started. Farewell, old chap! Iron Fist also waved. Then, the ship began to travel along the dark, pale sea or. The boat was noisy, plus the boat was old and naturally not fast, and ording to the sailor who wore it, it was expected to arrive at its destination, Ind of Purgatory, in 2 hours! Ind of Purgatory is not the official name of the Gpagos Inds, but the name given to the ind in the World of Darkness. Ind of Purgatory, as the name suggests, this is an extremely dangerous ind, the ind has all kinds of desperadoes, both the dark world to escape from enemies, but also specifically in this way of Purgatory team of hunters and killers, they do nothing wrong, as long as there is interest, that will attract their covetous and robbery. Ind of Purgatory is one of the most remote inds in Gpagos Inds, this ind Ecuador government is also unable to control, to the end has been reduced to a purgatory full of killing and blood.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jason stood on the deck, the sight in front of him was dark and heavy, the ship was moving under the wind and waves, the ship was also slightly bumpy, a sea breeze full of fishy smell blowing to, slightly with a touch of wetness. ording to Manjusakas intelligence, the Bounty Alliance has a private stronghold on the Ind of Purgatory. There is no doubt that the Bounty Alliance is the most powerful in Ind of Purgatory in this way. Bounty Alliances move is a very discerning one, knowing that Ind of Purgatory is full of all kinds of desperate people and some murderous hunter-killers. Therefore, if there is any Bounty Quest in the Bounty Alliance, it is entirely possible to search for the right person from Ind of Purgatory. These people are desperate anyway, and if there is a well-paying Bounty Quest, they will try their best toplete it. In fact, Bounty Alliance has made a fortune over the years by relying on this stronghold on the Ind of Purgatory, but with Jason leading the Satan Army, this stronghold of Bounty Alliance will meet an unpredictable fate. Two hourster. The old ship finally arrived at a port on the Ind of Purgatory. Upon arrival at this port, the ships sailors dropped anchor, and after the ship was stabilized the Satan Army soldiers were able to board the ship. These sailors and crew members did not board the ind, they were only responsible for transportation. Ind of Purgatorys horror they are aware of, really want to board the ind, can note back alive this is a question. Brothers, start boarding the ind. Jason opened his mouth, and a hint of battle intent began to re up in his eyes. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Mary and other Satan Army soldiers began to board the ind, and after they all boarded the ind, the ship also went back. After officially boarding Ind of Purgatory, all the Satan Army soldiers also entered the alert state, because in this ind, there are all kinds of crises and unpredictable dangers. They are all brave and good at fighting, but they can not be careless and need to stay vignt enough to do so. Spoon, Pam Holder and Momo, three of the most dexterous Satan Army soldiers, scouted and scouted ahead, their scouting abilities undoubtedly, and the three of them stalked forward in three directions and disappeared into the darkness of the night. Jason, Iron Fist and others followed behind, armed with weapons, their aura had been collected, and they marched in the night, as if they had been a ghost army, because silent. After marching some distance, Jasons headset suddenly came Spoons voice. Captain Miller, we have a situation here, there appears to be a booby trap! Jason smelled a murderous sh in his eyes, this has just arrived on the ind, and already encountered the hunters on this ind? Chapter 253 – Encounter with a hunter-killer The night was deep, starless and moonless. South of Ind of Purgatory, a sparse forest, Spoon, Pam Holder, Momo and the three of them are in ambush in a hidden ce, and the forest in front of them, but a vague sense of danger. Out of their own richbat experience instinct, coupled with their excellent scouting ability, they realized that this forest must be a problem, so they did not rashly advance, but lurked on the outskirts of the forest. Spoon has informed Jason of this situation and is waiting for Jason and other Satan Army soldiers toe. A whileter, Jason, Iron Fist and others had sneaked in and rejoined Spoon and Jason used night vision binocrs to scout this area of the forest. Under the night, the vision is not so clear, but can also see, this forest does appear to be some abnormal, lets say some t ground piled up arge number of dead branches and leaves, which looks like artificial. Experienced professional soldiers can clearly see that this forest must be the existence of booby traps, once mistakenly entered, after triggering these booby traps, only to fear that there are no bones. Since there is a booby trap, it means that the manpower who set this booby trap must exist in this vicinity. They want to wait for the unlucky ones who break into this booby trap. Jason spoke up and continued, Well ambush you on both sides while Spoon sets off the booby trap in the woods. When the men in the shadows show up, move in immediately and capture them. Anyone who disobeys, kill! Iron Fist, Lion, Baron and other Satan Army soldiers have nodded, they immediately moved silently, ambushed on both sides of the periphery of this forest, the bodys aura collected and up, a motionless under, as if already with the surrounding darkness of the night into one. Just as the Satan Army soldiers were all in ambush, suddenly C Boom! Boom! Boom! This piece of sparse forest in the mountains, there is a sound of a booming explosion passed, the dust flew, shooting into the air, in that violent energy, there is a steel pearl shot out in all directions. Some of the steel balls shot on the tree trunks, into the wood. Some of them were shot on some rocks and sputtered. This is the fragmentation type anti-personnel mine, if you are in it, in the face of steel balls shot from all sides, not dead but also seriously injured. Sure enough, there are indeed booby traps in this forest. Spoon they used foreign objects to try under, is to detonate this crisis and insidious booby trap. The back of this sparse forest is about a hundred meters away from this forest. When the sessive booming explosions came, the ground was lying a figure moved, he looked towards the forest, the corners of his mouth showed a cruel smile, murmured: The prey is finally hooked? As he spoke, he turned and sprinted forward, and not far ahead, there was a temporary stationed stronghold where fifteen or sixteen men were gathered with a violent and bloody killing spirit. They are none other than the Hunters, a team that is also a hunting squad on Ind of Purgatory. Boss, the booby trap weid down has detonated. The figure sprinted back and immediately spoke. In this team, a tall and sturdy man came out, his face was full of flesh, his face was hideous, a ck eye patch was over his left eye, the only right eye left shone with a cold-blooded sharpness that made people palpitate. He is none other than the leader of this hunting squad, nicknamed One-Eyed. Then what are we waiting for? Brothers, start moving out and go harvest the loot! One-Eyedughed sardonically. It turns out that previously One-Eyeds men scouted that there was a team of mennding on the Ind of Purgatory, but this team had arge number of men, so they did not ambush. Rather, it is a booby trap that is quietlyid in the direction of the forward movement of the manpower. As long as the team enters the booby trap, touching the buried mines, it will definitely be dead, and then they will be able to wipe out the team and start harvesting the spoils. For these hunting squads, the spoils are not only money, but also weapons and so on. Unfortunately, One-Eyed did not know that the team he was secretly targeting was the famous Satan Operation Group in the dark world. If he had known this, he would not have dared to hit the Satan Operation Group even if he had been given the courage to do so. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The hunting teams manpower has been mobilized, they are the fastest speed towards the direction of the sparse forest, ording to their experience, after encountering a mine trap, even if there are survivors, will rush out towards the outside of the forest in a hurry. All they do is ambush on the outside, and as soon as someonees out then they kill them. Soon, One-Eyeds heart was puzzled, he led the hunters under the hand to the outer area of the forest, and did not feel any movement, the forest was dark and dreary, and did not see any human figures. Are they all dead? One-Eyed frowned as he thought to himself. The One-Eyed gestured toward the hunter-killer squad, and the hunters understood, following the One-Eyed and stalking cautiously toward the inside of the forest. When they began to dive into the forest, One-Eyed and other hunters faces changed abruptly, because the only thing they saw was theyer of mud overturned by the explosion, but nothing else! No figures, no bodies, and no blood! One-Eyeds face rose in horror as he bellowed, Retreat, retreat! However, it was toote C Phew! Phew! Ta-da-da-da-da! On both sides of the forest, there was a burst of intense gunfire that rang out, breaking the silence in the forest. Pfft! Pfft! These hunting squads of hunters were all caught off guard, and in an instant, there were already seven or eight hunters who fell to the ground and died. The rest of the hunters immediately counterattacked with their guns, but the effect of the counterattack was minimal, because in the suddenness they could not tell from which direction the enemy was closing in. Drop your weapons and put your hands up, or you will be killed without mercy! At this time, a loud bellowing sound resounded and, like thunder, contained an irresistible might, which also reached the ears of One-Eyed and several other hunters who were fleeing in haste. One-Eyed gritted his teeth, he looked around, the original 15 or 16 people in the team, now including him, only about six people left, the rest were all killed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The forest on both sides, the human shadow, has a warrior constantly closed over, a enough to make people feel suffocated by the terrifying pressure aura also swept to. One-Eyeds face was pale, and he knew in his heart that there was no escape, and that surrender was the only option to stay alive. I surrender, I surrender, dont shoot! One-Eyed immediately cried out, throwing away the weapon he was holding, raising his hands high, and stepping out from behind a few trees where he was hiding. The rest of the surviving hunters saw that One-Eyed had surrendered, and they naturally would not struggle unnecessarily, so they also threw down their weapons, raised their hands, and all surrendered. Chapter 254 Subduing One-Eyed One-Eyed they came out one by one, including One-Eyed, only five people were still alive, the rest were all killed one by one. One-Eyed they could not help but feel a sense of hijacking, they also realized that they had messed with an extremely terrifying team of warriors, the other side not only recognized their booby trap, but alsopletely crushed them under an instantaneous closing action. Such a swift, harsh and methodicalbat literacy is simply not what they have in these hunter-killer squads. Around the forest, one by one, Satan Army soldiers have emerged, their eyes fixed on One-Eyed and the five of them, to prevent them from any movement. Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear, Leopard several Satan Army soldiers went up and tied the hands of the surrendered One-Eyed five of them, and then pushed them out of the sparse woods. Walked out of this forest, continued some distance towards the front and stopped in front of a clearing. Spoon, Eagle Eyes, Cold and several other Satan Army soldiers were already in ambush in three directions around this clearing, keeping an eye on the surrounding movements. Jason, on the other hand, walked over towards One-Eyed and the five of them, the gaze in his eyes appearing harsh and morose as he stared at them. You are the Hunters on Ind of Purgatory? Jason stared at One-Eyed and asked, word for word. One-Eyed looked at Jason and felt the deep, prison like pressure of Jasons breath, he had a feeling of trembling for it. This made him realize that the man he was facing was definitely an unimaginable powerhouse. Yes, I, we are hunters and killers One-Eyed spoke up in a hurry. You guys have a lot of nerve, to have the audacity to keep an eye on us. Jason opened his mouth and then asked, Is this the only hunter-killer squad you have operating in this nearby area? Or are there other hunter-killer squads? My lord, I, I dont know. The rest of the hunter-killer squads are all unpredictable in their whereabouts. But just before we came here, there were no remaining hunter-killer squads. One-Eyed said. Jason nodded as he looked coldly at One-Eyed and continued, If you still want to live, you have only one choice, submit to me. Yes, yes, my lord, whatever youmand, I will do it! One-Eyed spoke up in a hurry, nodding his head and saying. One-Eyed these hunters, although vicious and brutal, cruel methods, but is also a fear of death, as long as there is a chance of survival, they will never give up the hope of surviving. One-Eyed is also very clear that his current situation is a prisoner, from the moment he gave up his gun and surrendered, is a prisoner. Since he is a prisoner, of course, he must have the consciousness of a prisoner. Snap! Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it, the clouds reflected a hard line face, he exhaled a smoke in his mouth, then said: I think you should know where the Bounty Alliance stronghold on the Ind of Purgatory is located, right? You have only one mission, and that is to take us to this private stronghold of Bounty Alliance. A look of confusion passed over One-Eyeds face as he said, My Lord, in all my years at Ind of Purgatory, I have not heard of this Bounty Alliance stronghold. Never heard of it? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank and he was about to get angry when he snapped out of it C if there was a private stronghold of Bounty Alliance on Ind of Purgatory, then this stronghold would definitely not use the Bounty Alliance out of confidentiality The name of the Bounty Alliance. At that moment, Jason mused and asked, Which is the most powerful force on Ind of Purgatory at the moment? The strongest force is the Wolverine Legion, which has a fixed stronghold in the Ind of Purgatory and has a direct warrior team called the Wolverine Legion, One- Eyed spoke, then continued, Wolverine Legions warriors are all professional soldiers in the true sense of the word, so they have an extremely frighteningbat education. Generally speaking, on the Ind of Purgatory, no one dares to provoke Wolverine Legion. Wolverine Legion? Jasons eyes shed sharply, then asked, How long has the Wolverine Legion been on Ind of Purgatory? I dont know about that, but its been around for years. there are bounty quests in Wolverine Legion, and once I saw the earliest bounty in Wolverine Legion was ten years ago. One-Eyed said. The Wolverine Legion had been active on the Ind of Purgatory ten years ago, and had begun to carry out bounty missions, with a fixed base and a Wolverine Legion under hand. All indications are that this Wolverine Legion is a private stronghold of the Bounty Alliance. Jason believes that Manjusakas information will not be wrong, since Manjusaka is sure that there is a private stronghold of the Bounty Alliance, it will never be wrong, and the forces on the Ind of Purgatory, meet this condition is the only Wolverine Legion. At that moment, Jason looked at One-Eyed, his tone sunk, and said, Its this Wolverine Legion. you take us over to this Wolverine Legion. One-Eyeds face suddenly flushed with shock at his words, and a thought shed through his mind C were these people going to deal with Wolverine Legion? That said, in Ind of Purgatory, the most scary thing for these hunters is the power of Wolverine Legion. Wolverine Legion armed with unmatched Wolverine Legion, as for financial strength is majestic, and Wolverine Legion in many bounty missions popr with these hunters. After all, having a bounty means having money. From this point on, some hunter-killer forces in turn are still extremely supportive of Wolverine Legion. So Wolverine Legion in Ind of Purgatory is equivalent to a giant existence, who dares to provoke Wolverine Legion, that is simply looking for death!Original from N?velDrama.Org. One-Eyed didnt expect Jason and his team of fighters to go after Wolverine Legion, but One-Eyed didnt think Jason and his team were fighting with eggs, on the contrary, he was well aware of the power and terror of this team of fighters! Jason looked at One-Eyed without saying anything, and a murderous look shed in his eyes as he said, What? Dont want to? No, no- One-Eyed snapped back to his senses as he hurriedly said, I can take you to the location of the Wolverine Legions stronghold. But if you dont have a badge specifically issued by Wolverine Legion, you just wont be able to enter inside the stronghold. We dont need to go in, Ill just fight my way in when we get there. Jason said in an indifferent tone. One-Eyeds face suddenly shook, and it was then that he confirmed that Jason and the others were indeed going after Wolverine Legion. My lord, I have taken you there, can you spare my life? I was offended before because I didnt know the mountain from my eyes, and thats why I offended to. Please also spare my life. One-Eyed said. Jason picked up One-Eyeds coat and said in a cold voice: Remember, you have no right to bargain with me. Youplete your responsibilities properly, I am in a good mood, naturally will spare you a horse. If you dare to have any other thoughts I can guarantee that at that time you cant even die if you want to! Yes, yes, my lord, I will definitely cooperate! One-Eyed hurriedly nodded and spoke with an extremely frightened face. Chapter 255 Exploitation and Counter Exploitation Jasons next cross-examination of One-Eyed also learned that on Ind of Purgatory, the most powerful hunter-killer squad has three, one is the vampire hunting team, one is Demon Legion, and thest team is the Terror Mask hunting team. These three strongest hunting teams are very close to Wolverine Legion, to put it bluntly, when necessary, these three hunting teams will be directly employed by Wolverine Legion to be escort soldiers, thus fighting for Wolverine Legion. These three hunting teams on the Ind of Purgatory have their own territory, with One-Eyeds lead, but also to avoid these three hunting teams are located in the territory, thus reducing unnecessary trouble. Naturally Jason is not afraid of these three hunting teams, his aim is the private stronghold of Bounty Alliance C Wolverine Legion! He also had no need to waste the rest of the Satan Army fighters energy on other battles before destroying the Wolverine Legion. Of course, once the war with Wolverine Legion, these three hunting teams really do not know how to live to participate in the war, then they will be wiped out. Wolverine Legions stronghold is located on the southeast side of Ind of Purgatory. Jason and the Satan Armynded from the west of Ind of Purgatory, so there is a real distance to Wolverine Legions base. So after questioning One-Eyed and the others, Jason also immediately led the Satan Army soldiers on their way through the night. One-Eyed and five other hunters are leading the way. In addition to the threats posed by hunters on Ind of Purgatory, there are also threats from other species, lets say some poisonous insects and vipers on Ind of Purgatory. Some ces on this ind are full of miasma, some ces are full of poison, a careless intrusion into it, only to be instantly dead. One-Eyed they survive on Ind of Purgatory for many years, naturally they know where on the ind is a safe area, so in such a night, by them in front of the lead, but also save a lot of trouble. Marching at night is not fast, partly because of the rugged roads on the ind, and partly because of the need to watch out for the situation around. Iron Fist walked up to Jasons side and asked in a low tone, Captain Miller, One-Eyed and these guys, can you trust them? Of course they cant be trusted. If there is a chance to kill us, then they will be the first to do it. Jason opened his mouth, his tone indifferent, then said, The hunters on thend of Purgatory, each and every one of them is murderous, cruel and ferocious, the surface submission does not mean that they are submissive in their hearts. But they are not useless, like now, they lead the way under the able to take a lot less detours. The most important thing is-Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Speaking of this, Jason paused, deep under his eyes with a touch of awe-inspiring killing intent in the pration out, he then continued: The best they will stay us to some enemy forces in the territory, which can also save the trouble of these enemies to uncover the effort. Iron Fists rugged face immediately revealed a heartfelt smile as he said, I see, under the undying hearts of these few people, they might lead us towards some of their allies or the stronghold where Wolverine Legions Wolverine Legion warriors are gathered. We can just go with the flow and kill them all the way there. Jason nodded and said, Good, thats exactly what I was thinking. This Ind of Purgatory is also not to be taken lightly, I told the brothers to continue to strengthen the alert and beware of any unexpected situation that may arise. Iron Fist said. Okay, go ahead. Jason said. The entire Satan Army continued to march forward in an orderly fashion, with Spoon, Pam Holder, Momo and several other scouts still scouting the surrounding area, and Eagle Eyes and Cold both picking up sniper scopes from time to time to look around. Behind the team is Baron in the rear, the whole team of fighters to maintain the first andst, such a formation is sufficient to deal with any unexpected situations that may arise. When marching to a rugged, rocky area, the lead One-Eyed and several other hunters suddenly became faster and were leading the Satan Army warriors forward at a rapid pace. Mary felt that there was something unusual, so she reported the situation to Jason. Jason, those hunters suddenly elerated their march, they hadnt seen their legs so sharp before. Instead, they suddenly elerated when they got here. Mary said in a low voice to Jason. A cold ray shed in Jasons eyes as he snapped into his headset, All soldiers listen up, stop advancing and find a stronghold to rest in ce! Yes! One by one, Satan Army soldiers responded to the words and said. The Satan Operation Group fighters immediately stopped, and several hunters such as One-Eyed who were leading the way were controlled by Treg Taylor, Lion, Spear and others to prevent them from going further. Jason then chose a more secluded terrain nearby for the Satan Army soldiers to stop at. Jason found Spoon, Lion, Leopard and Pam Holder, a few agile fighters, and whispered a few words of advice to them. Lion, Spoon and others heard the words in the eyes of the shrewd sh, they nodded, the body quietly moved, it is already disappeared in the vast night. After arranging this, Jason then walked towards the ce where the Satan Army warriors were gathered and also saw One-Eyed and several of their hunters. Upon seeing Jason, One-Eyeds eyes seemed to look a little flustered and flickered. My lord, why did it stop all of a sudden? One-Eyed finally couldnt help but ask. Jason smiled ndly and said, The brothers under mymand have been running all the way to the ind, first crossing the sea and then marching for a few hours, so they need to stop and rest. My lord, this section of the road is mountainous and still very open all around, not a suitable ce to be stationed. Once you get out of here, there is a small mountain forest not far ahead, which is much safer and morefortable. One-Eyed spoke up. Jason sneered and said, You really think so much of me and my brother? My lord, this is certainly true , One-Eyed said in a hurry. I hope its true too! The corners of Jasons mouth are flooded with a cold smile that cannot be described. Ahead, there are several figures like ghosts stalking silently. They are no other than Lion, Leopard, Spoon, Pam Holder and several other Satan Army soldiers, Jason let the team of Satan Army soldiers stop and secretly instructed them to sneak forward ande over to find out what happened. One-Eyed the few captured hunter-killers suddenly speed up the march towards the front, which is indeed very abnormal. When things go wrong, there must be a demon. Jason is to let Lion and others toe to the front of the location to scout the situation, to see One-Eyed these hunters so elerated pace is actually trying to take the Satan Operation Group to where. After diving forward for some distance, it came across a dense mountain forest. In the night, Lion their figures and the surrounding darkness almost want to merge into one, before entering this mountain forest, Spoon, Lion, Leopard and they have gestured. They immediately understood, and immediately they joined forces and infiltrated from the right side of the mountain forest. When they entered the forest, Spoon immediately noticed that something was wrong, there was the sound of light footsteps in the forest, once they heard the footsteps, Spoon, Lion and other Satan Army soldiers had to hide with the help of cover, but alsopletely collected their breath. The light footsteps they could feel alluded to a pattern, looking like a team of warriors patrolling this forest. Chapter 256 Demon Legion This mountain forest is extremely dense, ancient trees in the sky, under the branches and leaves, it is difficult to prate even the moonlight of the waning moon in the sky. So, the forest is also dark and invisible. Spoon whispered: Right in front of the left and right, there are two patrol warrior teams, they cross patrol each other, and also appear to be extremely stealthy in their actions. Fortunately, Captain Miller sent us to scout. If we had continued to let those hunters lead us at an elerated pace, our group would have been detected by the patrolling warriors in these woods with all the havoc. Lion spoke in a cold voice.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That is to say, those few hunter-killers know that there are hunter-killer squad warriors patrolling in ambush here, but he is inclined to lead us over, this is intended to let us throw ourselves into the, right? Leopards tone also rose coldly. Those hunters have evil intentions and deserve to be killed! Pam Holder whispered. There are teams of warriors from the Hunters patrolling in the mountains and forests, so what is behind them? Does a stronghold exist? Lion whispered, then said, If its a stronghold, then it means that this hunter-killer squad is not small in size. Lets evacuate and report this situation to Captain Miller. Then well see what Captain Miller decides. Spoon whispered. The rest of the people have nodded, they held their breath, with the cover of the surrounding cover, plus the darkness of the night environment, they step by step to exit this mountain forest. Lion, Leopard and other fighters retreated silently, and did not cause any movement and abnormalities, after retreating to a safe enough area, Lion opened his headset and began to get in touch with Jason C Captain Miller, about two kilometers ahead, there is a dense mountain forest, which is patrolled by the manpower of the hunter-killer squad. My guess is that there is a hunter-killer squads stronghold behind this mountain forest! The existence of a stronghold? Okay, I understand. You guys stay put for now and wait for me to travel to join you. Understood! Lion nods his head. Jason hung up the call with Lion. The gaze in his eyes sank, and a coldness filled his eyes as he looked at One-Eyed and the others and said, About two kilometers ahead, there is a forest, and there is a hunter-killer squad coiled in the forest, right? This- One-Eyeds face was stunned, and the gaze that came out of his eyes had be somewhat flustered. You suddenly elerated your gait towards the front of the road before, are you trying to bring us directly to that hunter-killer squad, trying to make my warriors throw themselves into the and die for nothing? Jason asked in a chilling tone. My Lord, no, thats not true, this route is indeed the route to Wolverine Legion. One-Eyed panicked and said loudly in a hurry. Perhaps you led the right route, but this route is sandwiched between a small team of entrenched hunters, a fact you have not truthfully ounted for, with the intention of killing my warriors, you deserve to die! A murderous glint appeared in Jasons eyes as he continued, Treg Taylor, over to you! Treg Taylor nodded as he walked up, a harsh killing spirit bursting out of him as he drew a sharp saber. One-Eyed and several other Hunters looked terrified, and One-Eyed even cried out for mercy as he said, My Lord, mercy! That hunter-killer squad is Demon Legion, they sometimes cooped up in that stronghold, sometimes not. I wasnt sure if Demon Legion was there or not, so I didnt say so explicitly. My Lord, please spare me this time, I wont dare to do it again Demon Legion? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and he ignored One-Eyeds pleas for mercy. Snort! Treg Taylors hand rose and fell, and the sharp saber stabbed precisely into the throats of several hunters such as One-Eyed, ending their lives once and for all. Brothers, on the way to Wolverine Legion, there is a stronghold held by Demon Legion, one of the three major hunting teams on Ind of Purgatory, which has a strong rtionship with Wolverine Legion. Jason opened his mouth and continued, All we can do is to kill over and wipe out this Demon Legion! Now, all troops, head out to rendezvous with Lion, Spoon and other warriors. Jason spoke in a deep voice. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Mary and other Satan Army soldiers heard the words and went into action. They stalked forward, fast and silent, and pushed their way forward. After sneaking forward for some distance, Lion, Spoon, Pam Holder and other scouting warriors who were waiting in the shadows emerged and joined up with the Satan Army warriors. Spoon, Lion and the others also exined to Jason the patrol of the two hunter-killer squads of fighters in the forest. Two hunter-killer squads of warriors? Then we split into two groups, about six warriors from each group will ambush over and take out these two patrolling warriors without a sound. The rest of the warriors will follow behind. Jason quickly made the arrangement. The crowd nodded their heads. Eventually, Jason led five people, Pam Holder, Spear, Tiger, Rhonda Boyles, and Baron, to infiltrate into the mountain forest. The other team wasposed of Iron Fist, Lion, Leopard, Treg Taylor, and Trevor Shaw. The rest of the Satan Army warriors followed along, led by Mary. The mountains and forests are as dark as ink, and you cant see your fingers. Jason is stalking towards the right side of the forest, he has locked on to the scent of a patrol squad in front of the mountain forest, and beside him are Pam Holder, Spear, Knife and other fighters. On the other side, there were fighters from the assault team led by Iron Fist, one left and one right, closing in on the patrolling fighters towards the two hunter-killer squads. The darkness of the forest is like ink, but for the Satan Army soldiers who have fought in the jungle countless times and therefore have a wealth of experience in jungle fighting, this darkness is nothing, they can always find the most suitable cover to cover themselves, and at the same time to the fastest speed towards the front. Under the convergence of the bodys breath, the patrol warriors of the hunter-killer squad did not realize that there was dangering. In the mountains ahead, there are two teams of warriors patrolling in the dark, fully armed and armed with weapons, standing up now and then to cross patrol towards the sides of the mountains. Thebat uniforms they wore had a highly visible mark of the hideous Demon head, a mark that was extremely well known among the Ind of Purgatory hunters. This Demon head represents their identity C Demon Legion! Most of the hunters in Ind of Purgatory encounter Demon Legion will consciously take a detour to avoid, and there are not many forces in Ind of Purgatory that canpete with Demon Legion. Behind this mountain forest is one of Demon Legions strongholds. These two patrol warriors are here to send a signal to the rest of the hunters on the ind C they Demon Legion here, get lost if you know what youre doing, or kill them! Unfortunately, it was not the hunters on Ind of Purgatory who stalked in tonight, but the fighters of the Satan Operation Group. On the right bearing, Jasons group of warriors is already sneaking in, they crouched down in front of a bush and ambushed. In the darkness, you can vaguely see that a squad of hunter-killer warriors are patrolling in the direction of them about ten meters ahead of them. 10m, 9m, 8m This hunter-killer squad got closer and closer, and eventually C As soon as they were about five meters apart, Jason jerked his hand and made a gesture to strike. Whoosh! At that moment, Jason the whole person took the lead and sprinted out, with a wind-like speed towards this pair of patrol warriors sprinted up, in front of this instantaneous speed, these hunters patrol warriors simply do not have any reaction time. Chapter 257 Full-scale assault Not moving like a mountain, moving like a fire swept. Jason this charge is really very fast iparable, hidden wind and thunder momentum, with an unstoppable momentum towards the front of the charge out, instantly from his body out of the momentum immediately this right side of the hunter-killer patrol team topletely enveloped. Snort! A lightning-like de blossomed out in the pale, dark night, instantly shing through the throat of a hunter and killer, a shower of blood immediately shot out. Immediately afterwards, the de folded and instantly stabbed another hunters chest from the side. When the de was pulled out again, the hunter fell to the ground without being able to cry out. The figure was Jason, armed with a Mad Dog tactical assault knife, and he rushed to kill. At the same time, Pam Holder, Spear, Baron, Rhonda Boyles, five people have also rushed forward with a thunderous force, they attacked with all their might and killed the group of hunter-killer patrol warriors. Pam Holder acted swiftly and ruthlessly, he struck out and mped down on a hunters throat, and with a backhand twist, snapped the hunters throat. Spear, as his name suggests, is holding an Axe, and his sturdy body is rushing forward, giving the impression of being a tiger, while the Axe in his hand is already chopping down towards the front. Snort! This sharp Axe chopped down from the head of a hunter, nearly splitting the entire head of this hunter directly in half. Baron was like a human tyrannosaurus-like rush, he met the two hunters, his right hand a saber lightning stabbed into the throat of one hunter, followed by his left leg sweep out, the other hunters body swept up. It can be said that Jason and his team had killed the patrol of the hunter-killer squad on the right side in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, the battle on the left side was nearing its end. Iron Fist, Lion, Leopard, Treg Taylor, they also attacked the left side of the patrol team of hunters, facing the sudden attack of the Satan Army warriors, these hunters simply do not have time to react, one by one in Iron Fist their strong attack, have fallen to the ground. Soon, this forest, a hunter-killer corpses fell to the ground, flowing out of the blood also filled up a trace of the smell of blood. These hunters have encountered the Satan Army warriors who have experienced countless life-and-death situations, and have no power to fight back. Iron Fists team quickly rushed over to join Jasons side. At the same time, Mary in the rear has led the rest of the Satan Army soldiers toe. Captain Miller, if what is expected is correct, then there should be one of these hunter-killer strongholds ahead. Lion said. Jason nodded and said, This hunter-killer team is called Demon Legion, one of the three major hunter-killer squads on Ind of Purgatory, and they should have a lot of power and manpower. So, do not take it lightly. Ambush this Demon Legion and wipe it out! Yes! Iron Fist and other Satan Army warriors nodded, and a strong sense of wariness pervaded from his gaze.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With Jasonsmand, the Satan Army soldiers also quickly pressed forward. They took advantage of the night and moved like the wind, silently, in an assault formation towards the front. Ahead, about four or five hundred meters away. Here there is indeed a stronghold camp, the camp is surrounded by a hunter-killer is gathered, some are drinking and eating meat, some are smoking and chatting. In the midst of this, there are also some hunter-killer warriors who are patrolling around on alert. At this time, a warrior suddenly ran into the camp tent erected in the stronghold with a panicked face and said in an urgent tone, Boss, bossC Whats all the panic about? Inside the tent, a man wearing a Demon mask on his face jerked up haughtily, and in addition to him, four other men were included. The man wearing the Demon mask nicknamed Demon is the boss of this Demon Legion. He was discussing things with his four right-hand men around him, and halfway through the conversation, he saw this soldier barge in with a panicked face. Boss, the two teams of fighters patrolling in the woods in front of us have lost contact! Just now contact was suddenly lost! However, there was no warning heard either. The warrior who rushed in said loudly with a face. What? Demons face changed, then he suddenly realized what was going on and shouted, There is an enemy attack! Quickly, inform all the soldiers to enter a state of readiness immediately! Roared, Demon has rushed out, the four men in the tent a cold gaze, a violent killing machine also diffused out, they also rushed out with. Fight! Combat! There is an enemy attack, everyone move! Soldiers on patrol in front, immediately stationed in the bunker out, prepare for battle! Demon rushed out and roared loudly, picking up a heavy machine gun in his hand and directing those hunters outside to a state of readiness. The number of these huntersis about 60 or 70, such a size is already considered huge in Ind of Purgatory, which is the key factor that Demon Legion can squeeze into the three major hunter-killer squads. Demons resilience was indeed quick, but unfortunately, it still appeared to be a step toote, just then C Phew! Phew! Phew! In the darkness, there was a fierce shot of sniper warheads sniping and killing. Pfft! Pfft! With these sniper warheads shooting to kill, the field of those who were toote to react to the body of the hunters immediately erupted into a cloud of blood mist, directly by the sudden sniper warheads to st. Ta-da-da-da! Immediately afterwards, a fierce web of firepower swept in, with dense and furious bullets strung out like a sky, sweeping towards the Demon Legion hunter-killer squad fighters. Already some hunters have been based on the stronghold, made a counterattack, but the hasty counterattack, but it seems useless, swallowed by the fierce fire swept ahead. In the front, Satan Army soldiers have appeared out of nowhere and are rushing to kill. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear four machine gunners charge online, the machine gun in their hands wildly sweeping, from four directions will be that fierce fire coverage to this hunter-killer squad. Lion, Leopard, Tiger, Pam Holder, Rhonda Boyles, Mr. Warfield and other assault warriors kept bursting forward and sweeping forward with assult rifle. In the rear, on high ground, two snipers, Eagle Eyes and Cold, were in ambush. They calmly, through the uracy of the cross aimed at a hunter who was fighting back in a hurry, time and again under the trigger, sniping out of the warheads like death, harvesting a living life. Jason is also wandering the battlefield, he is holding the Barrett sniper rifle, with a handful of shots, sniping out the sniper warheads as if they had eyes, always urate will be a hunter and killers head to red bag. Ta-da-da-da-da! Coldly, a heavy fire counterattack came from the right side of the stronghold in front of Demon Legion. Jasons body rolled one after another, and the bullets that came in a dense sweep almost whizzed past him. The muzzle of the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand turned and pointed towards the enemys fire point in the right direction. Chapter 258 – Annihilating the whole thing On the right side of the stronghold held by Demon Legion, Demon Legions leader Demon is holding a heavy machine gun and is organizing the hunters around him to make a frantic counterattack. His position at this point gathered the firepower of 30 to 40 hunters, so the firepowerwork formed instantly was really powerful, and the intensive firepower swept towards the direction where the Satan Army warriors were. In this way, the threat of firepower formed by Demons side is really not to be ignored. Under such a fire sweep, the Satan Army warriors side towards the forward assault of Lion, Leopard, Mary, Spoon, Pam Holder, Tiger and others have had to stop the assault and hide in the bunker to counterattack. With a sh of murder in his eyes, Jason pointed the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand towards this firebase and then pulled the trigger Phew! The sniping out is not an ordinary sniper warhead, but a special warhead C Armor-piercing incendiary ammunition! Boom! This special warhead sted on top of the bunker of this stronghold, and the moment the warhead impacted, the aluminum thermite contained in it also squeezed and exploded in an instant, and the sparks scattered out and covered down from mid-air. These aluminum thermalbustible agent is extremely strong, a touch of the instantaneousbustion, even those covered with a little spark after the cover also has a fire up. A few sparks sshed on those hunters behind the bunker, and at once, the mes that burned and rose instantly formed a fire. Ah These hunters have opened their mouths and howled, constantly rolling on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the mes on their bodies, but all in vain. Phew! Phew! At that moment, two more sniper warheads came sniping in. This time, the sniper came Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition, this can prate the armor of the sniper warhead st and after the bunker part of the stronghold upied by these hunters were blown up. After the bunker st, some of the Hunters were exposed, and soon, intense fire from the Satan Army side swept in. Pfft! Pfft! Those exposed hunters have been swept into a hos nest by the iing bullets, blood sttered, tragic. Retreat, retreat! Once Demon saw this, in his mind he could no longer hold. The strength of the enemy that came to raid this time was too terrifying, so superb inbat that it was simply not something he couldpare with these hunters under his hand. So, do not want to die then only back! Ta-da-da-da! At this time, a burst of fierce machine gun sound suddenly rang out, countless machine gun bullets as if forming a torrent of metal swept in, engulfed towards these vain attempts to evacuate the hunters. Satan Army, only to see Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear four machine gunners have closed in, in addition to Demon side of the only surviving 30 to 40 hunters, the rest of the direction of the hunters have all been Iron Fist they wiped out. So, Iron Fists firepower on their side also shifted to chase down the only remaining Demon Legion of these hunter-killers. Phew! Phew! Eagle Eyes, Cold two people are constantly sniping, those retreating hunters have be the best moving targets under their guns, under their that urate sniping, these hunters simply can not escape. Damn! Demon roared, his eyes also showed a hint of fear, he has a sense of the shadow of death is looming. He doesnt want to die, so he needs to figure out what to do and needs support. Demons eyes shed, he took out amunicator and hurriedly dialed a number COriginal from N?velDrama.Org. Hello, Lord Wolf Tooth? Im Demon! I, Demon Legion, am being pursued by an unidentified force, and Ive been killed and injured. Request Lord Wolf Tooth to send Wolverine Legion to support! Hmm? There is actually a force in Ind of Purgatory that can pose a threat to you Demon Legion? A cold and husky voice came over the phone. Lord Wolf Tooth, this force is not an ind force, but an outside force. Lord Wolf Tooth, I, Demon Legion, have always been loyal to Lord Wolf Tooth. I hope Lord Wolf Tooth wille to my aid! Demon said in an urgent tone. Okay, I understand! Ill send someone over! Many thanks to Lord Wolf Tooth! Demon said in a hurry. Ind of Purgatory, southeast side. Wolverine Legion, a small building, a western man with a beady gaze and a ruthless look in his face put down thendline in his hand. He is none other than Wolf tooth, who is also the top person in charge of Wolverine Legion. Just now, he received a direct call from Demon, which made him wake up from his sleep, not expecting to hear such news. A force element that came from outside the ind? Just which force is that? The gaze in Wolf tooths eyes narrowed slightly, with a cold sharpness in the first appearance. At that moment, Wolf tooth picked up thendline and made a call, ck Kong, youe over here. After a while, the door of this small building was pushed open by a big brawny man, a big ck man, with muscles like cast ck iron, exuding a fierce and courageous aura. Boss, youre looking for me? The big ck man walked over and opened his mouth to ask. ck Kong, Demon Legion side encountered a force from outside the ind, you immediately lead a Wolverine Legion warrior to check it out. Wolf tooth opened his mouth and said. Yes, Lord Wolf Tooth! ck Kong spoke up. After getting the order, ck Kong immediately walked out. Wolf tooths face still looks gloomy, a force from outside the ind can actually force Demon Legion so wretched to seek help, it can be seen that this forcesbat power is very strong. What is that force? And what is the purpose? Wolf tooths heart is vaguely uneasy. Lion, Leopard, Tiger, you guys break in from the right side with all your might! Iron, Baron, you guys keep enough firepower to suppress the cover! Eagle Eyes, Cold, you guys are responsible for sniping the enemys firemen and crushing them in one fell swoop! In the battlefield, Jasons low voice rang out through the transmission of his headset. Satan Army warriors acted upon hearing the words. Kill! Iron Fist is roaring and the four machine gunners firepower also opened fire at full force in an instant, the fierce firepowerwork covered towards the front, strangling the Demon side of the hunter-killer. In the face of such a powerful firepower attack, Demons side of the hunters have been unable to resist, their will to fight and confidence has long been broken, one only want to escape. Jason is also advancing forward, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand constantly sniping forward, each shot never missing, urately sniping down a fleeing hunter and killer. At the same time, the assault fighters on Lions side, under the cover ofyers of firepower, have also managed to break through and form a pincer movement on this Demon Legion from the right. In this way, this Demon Legion has no way to escape and can only wait for the fate of annihtion. Chapter 259 Killing and attacking It is almost dawn, and it is this darkness before the dawn that is the darkest. ck Kong led a Wolverine Legion warrior of about 60 people in size is rushing towards the Demon Legion stronghold, ck Kong sturdy, majestic physique, the muscles of the body like the ck iron cast, the muscle lines of the cardinal and contains a sense of fierce power. Although only 60 legionnaires, but ck Kong has enough confidence, just with this 60 elite legionnaires enough to sweep the Ind of Purgatory on any hunter-killer team. Because these legionnaires are professional soldiers in the true sense of the word, the difference between professional soldiers and non-professional soldiers are difficult to summarize with data, and those hunters on Ind of Purgatory are not considered to be professional soldiers. They are made up more of ouws. Professional soldiers can be called the killing machine on the battlefield, they have aprehensivebat education, they can be familiar with and adapt to the all-terrain fighting style, they are cold-blooded and brutal, their presence on the battlefield is to kill the enemy! Wolverine Legion are professional soldiers, so ck Kong led the team of fighters, enough to sweep all the hunter-killer warrior team on Ind of Purgatory. All listen to the order, speed up the march! ck Kong opened his mouth and spoke in a low tone. ck Kongs eyes have a crazy battle intent in the growth and rise, he is a natural soldier, but also a warrior, now his battle intent has been burning. It has been a long time since he has led a team into battle on this Ind of Purgatory, where no one has dared to provoke the might of the Wolverine Legion. Right now, there is actually an armed force from outside the ind dare to disrupt the order of Ind of Purgatory, Wolverine Legion certainly will not sit idly by and will certainly send troops to suppress. I would like to see, in the end, the ind outside those rabbits, but not unbearable to hit! ck Kong sneered, his eyes lit up with a zing battle fury. It is not far to Demon Legions stronghold, only a few kilometers, in ck Kong led by the Wolverine Legion full speed march, is gradually approaching the Demon Legion stronghold. However, ck Kong was frowning, a trace of doubt shed in his eyes. It is only logical that gunfire should be heard C if the fighting is still going on. But, no! The Demon Legion is a new and exciting new city. Does it mean that the battle is over? Thinking of this, the pupils in ck Kongs eyes suddenly shrank coldly, as if he realized something, he immediately shouted: Danger! Ambush on the spot! ck Kong under the hands of the Wolverine Legion warriors heard the words of one immediately on the ground to hide, they are professional soldiers, their own reaction ability is extremely fast, they immediately looked around the cover to hide. But just then C Phew! Phew! There was the sound of gunfire suddenly ringing out, a barrage of sniper rounds mming in, aimed at the Wolverine Legion fighters. Pfft! Pfft! Immediately, a Wolverine Legion soldier fell down, struck by the iing sniper slug. Theres an enemy ambush! Give me counterattack! ck Kong immediately roared loudly and angrily, a trace of surprise shed across his face. Since there was an ambush from the enemy, it meant that Demon Legion was all but destroyed. No wonder he came with his army and approached Demon Legions stronghold, but he didnt hear any gunfire. In front of Wolverine Legion, a hidden stronghold, Jason led by the Satan Army soldiers are ambushed here, it turns out that the Satan Army has already wiped out Demon Legion. Jason then led the Satan Army soldiers to continue marching forward, ahead of the scouting Spoon, Tiger, Pam Holder and they detected the Wolverine Legion soldiers who wereing to support. Spoon immediately reported the situation to Jason, who then asked the Satan Army soldiers to ambush here and wait for the Wolverine Legion soldiers toe to the door before attacking and killing them. Jason did not expect this Wolverine Legion warriors or very alert, this Legion warriors perceived that the situation is not right immediately stopped the march forward to continue the footsteps. However, spare this Wolverine Legion has lost the first opportunity. After Jason gave the order to attack, the Satan Army soldiers had opened fire at full force and attacked and killed the Wolverine Legion fighters. On both sides of the base, Iron Fist, Baron, Spear, and Treg Taylor, who were in ambush, emerged with heavy machine guns in their hands and opened fire in an instant, immediately strafing the Wolverine Legion fighters from both sides. The Wolverine Legion warriors ability to counterattack on the spot was very strong, but when they were caught off guard and missed the first opportunity, their formation panicked. Some of Wolverine Legions fighters were toote to find cover and were strangled by the sweeping bullets. Kill! Lion opened his mouth to roar, he and Mary, Leopard, Mr. Warfield, Momo, Spoon and other assault fighters also instantly opened fire, alternatingyers of firepower, with an iparable crazy momentum attacked and killed the Wolverine Legion fighters. Phew! Phew! Phew!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Eagle Eyes, Cold two snipers are also constantly shooting sniping, their sniping ability is undoubtedly, facing these Wolverine Legions fighters who are rushing to counterattack, they are carrying out relentless sniping. Jason roams the battlefield as he oversees the whole situation, observing what is happening in the battlefield so that he can make effective deployments. As he wandered off, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand snapped up and aimed forward and up. The cross uracy locked onto one of the enemy firefighters, and his index finger pulled the trigger in an instant. Phew! A shot came out, and the sniper slug that shot out was sted precisely on the forehead of this firefighter, and a shower of blood shot out, and this firefighter was immediately blown out of the head by this shot. Ah On the Wolverine Legion side, the sound of a warrior howling in agony rang out one after another, and a body fell to the ground. ck Kongs face was gloomy and rising, he was organizing a counterattack with all his might, while he held a machine gun and also fired wildly forward. Everyone gather and focus your fire, dont scatter! ck Kong is shouting loudly, he foresees that the enemy side of the fighters are not many, but thebat ability is too terrible, the firepower deployed is even moreyered, in the face of such a firepower siege, if his side of the firepower is too scattered, will be killed one by one. ck Kong just roared, cold, his face changed abruptly, hastily lowered his head, the whole person hiding in that cover. Phew! At that moment, a sniper slug came and killed him, and it flew over his head, and if he had reacted a little slower, his whole head would have been blown off by now. Then, ck Kong immediately felt that a strong and terrifying killing machine has locked him up, as if as long as he has any delusion, the person who emits this killing machine will shoot him dead! Chapter 260 – The enemy army is routed ck Kongs face rose in fear, he has not had such a frightening feeling on the battlefield for a long time, invisible as if he was the prehistoric beast to stare at the same, that feeling makes him feel extremely frightened and ufortable.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Who exactly is the other party? Why does it bring such a powerful and terrifying sense of oppressive pressure? ck Kong has no time to think deeply, because at this time, the Satan Army warriors attacked the firepower almostpletely suppressed his Wolverine Legion warriors firepower, crazy fierce firepower crushing, so that his Wolverine Legion warriors want to gather together also simply can not achieve. As for ck Kong, he was under the lock of that horrible killing machine in the underworld, and it was extremely difficult to organize these Wolverine Legion fighters around him to fight back. Because as long as ck Kong dares to venture out, that eerie killing machine will certainly attack and kill. Satan Army side, Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear and their four machine gunners have pushed their firepower forward, they are athletic, constantly burst forward, while maintaining a strong fire suppression, in such a ferocious machine gun bullet sweep, all the bunkers are like a void,pletely to blow up. On the other side, Lion, Leopard, Mary, Mr. Warfield, Tiger and one other assault warriors had already closed in under the cover of Iron Fists powerful firepower on their side, and had already killed and felled this Wolverine Legions warriors from the other side. The Barrett sniper rifle in his hand pointed forward, and a sniper on the enemys side of the rear just showed up, before he had a chance to fire, Jason had already pulled the trigger. Phew! A sniper slug came out and instantly pierced through the snipers brow. After killing the sniper with one shot, Jasons gun pointed toward the bunker where ck Kong was hiding, and the deep, intense killing machine that ck Kong sensed wasing from Jasons side. ck Kong hid in the bunker and Jason was unable to snipe, but in this way, Jason alone was able to hold the Wolverine Legion fighters at bay. In addition to deterring ck Kong, he was able to snipe the rest of the Wolverine Legions warriors with ease, also causing the Wolverine Legions warriors to copse without ck Kongsmand. Kill! Eventually, the assault warriors on Lions side have sessfully assaulted and killed from the other side, they suddenly charged and killed in anger, as if out of nowhere, making these Wolverine Legion warriors have not yet reacted, Lion they have attacked and killed. Snort! Snort! The sharp edges of the snowy sabers appeared out of thin air and pierced viciously into the bodies of these Wolverine Legion warriors. The assaulting Satan Army fighters swept into these Wolverine Legion fighters like a torrent. At that moment, Iron Fist and others have also burst forward, into the battlefield of killing ahead. Jasons body moved, but also with the wind swept the clouds like momentum towards the front and rushed up, he locked the ck Kong is located in the direction of the eyes with a cold killing machine in the diffuse out. ck Kong raised his eyes and saw that the Satan Army warriors had attacked and killed, like a sharp knife stabbing at his side of the Wolverine Legions warrior team, his face was shocked and angry. As the Satan Army fighters sprinted forward, the battle on this side of the field was already in a melee of close-quarters fighting. ck Kongs hand heavy machine gun raised but put down, in his hesitation, is actually sensed a deep as a prison like horror killing machine has swept in, is rapidly approaching. ck Kongs heart rose in horror, he turned around sharply, and the heavy machine gun in his hand pointed forward. Whew! In that instant, a ck shadow sprinted forward, followed by a kick, kicking the heavy machine gun he was holding. The powerful impact made his hand heavy machine gun out of hand, then, a fierce fist towards his face attack and kill, fist yet toe, scraping up the fist force wind hase whistling, scraping people face pain. ck Kong was shocked and angry, he shouted and his reaction was fast, he immediately swung his fist out to the face, and fought the iing fist. Bang! ck Kong immediately felt a terrifying burst of power from his opponents fist crush, directly engulfing the force of his fist, causing him to retreat one after another. ck Kongs face at this time is reallypletely shocked change, after he stood firm, see in front of him stood a god-like figure, permeated with a seemingly from the depths of hell out of the horrific killing machine, like a Sovereign life and death of the devil! You, who are you? ck Kong could not help but lose his voice and asked. I am Satan, and I am the one who hase to take your life! The figure spoke, and he was none other than Jason. Satan?! ck Kong heard this name and shocked, the whole person also fell into a desperate mood, Satans name in the dark world that is like a thunderp, known as one of the dark worlds newest powerhouse. Facing such a strong man, ck Kong knew in his heart that he was no match at all. Satan, I, Wolverine Legion, have no enmity with you, why did youe to offend? ck Kong couldnt help but ask. No grudge? Jason sneered. Jason sneered as he said, Wolverine Legion is actually a stronghold controlled by the Bounty Alliance, right? The Bounty Alliance has been unkind to my Satan Operation Group and wants to kill my Satan Operation Group, so lets use blood to pay for it! The Wolverine Legion is a private stronghold of the Bounty Alliance, which is a secret, and I never thought that Satan would know about it. Whoosh! Jasons eyes shed with murderous intent, and his body spread under the movement, sprinting up towards ck Kong. ck Kong knew that there was no way to escape, he roared, the muscles of his body rose, the surging power coalesced out, he would not sit still to die, but to make the final fight. Give me subdue! Jason roared out, he used his own killing fist dao, attacked and killed out of the fist momentum contains an endless killing machine, the fist momentum is simple but brutal, no fancy moves, there is only fast, vicious and urate! Boom! A fist came out to meet the full force of ck Kongs punch. With a loud bang, ck Kongs punching power was directly killed by Jasons punch, and there was no way to resist it. Jason then stepped up towards the left side and took a left hand punch straight to the side of ck Kongs waist. ck Kong is toote to fight, he twisted his waist and hurriedly dodged back towards the right. All this is already in Jasons n, when ck Kong dodged back towards the right, a figure fiercely appeared on the right, followed by a fierce leg sweep, swift and furious. Bang! Faced with this leg, ck Kong had no time to dodge, only to watch the momentum of this leg swept across the side of his waist, sweeping him out of the whole person. Whoosh! Jasons body flew out, and when ck Kongs whole bodynded on the ground, he stepped on ck Kongs chest, denting his chest, coughing blood out of his mouth, and then he died of exhaustion. After killing ck Kong, Jasons eyes shed with murderous intent as he drew his saber and attacked the rest of the Wolverine Legion fighters. Faced with the attack of Satan Army warriors, these Wolverine Legion warriors were unable to resist, and one by one they were killed and fell to the ground. When thest Wolverine Legion warrior was also killed, all of a sudden C Rumble! The sky has been gradually brightening, fiercely with a burst of rumbling engine sound passed and came, that is like the sound of helicopters whistling to fly. Chapter 261 vs Wolverine Legion Rumble! Mid-air, fiercely with a burst of roaring sound transmission and came, faintly able to see, in that high in the air a few ck dots gradually approaching over, that is precisely helicopter gunships! Ta-da-da-da! After these helicopter gunshipsflew straight in, the Rapid Fire Machine Guns carried on the helicopters were turned on, and the furious machine gun fire swept from mid-air, shooting at the Satan Army soldiers in the battlefield. Jason, the Satan Army soldiers have been fighting in the battlefield for many years, so theirbat experience in the battlefield is already iparably rich. When they heard the rumbling sound of enginesing from mid-air, they had already realized that there were helicoptersing. Therefore, Jason, Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Lion, Baron and other Satan Army soldiers have done a good job of tactical evasion in advance, they first hid in the nearest bunker, avoiding the Rapid Fire Machine Gun bullets that came down from high in the air. All spread out and avoid the area where the helicopters are concentrating their fire! Jason shouted into his headset. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this time, from mid-air, there was a ground-to-ground missile sting down towards the Satan Army soldiers on the ground. Retreat! Jason shouted and withdrew backwards with the Satan Army soldiers, followed by a tiger pounce on the ground, hiding in the surrounding bunkers.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Rumble! The sound of a booming explosion rang out, dust flew on the ground, and a crater appeared on the ground where these ground-to-ground missiles exploded. Jason climbed up, ayer of dirt falling on him, and said into his headset, Guys, is everything okay? Eagle Eyes, Cold, theyre taking the high ground nearby, lets see if we can get a chance to shoot down these helicopter gunships! With Jasonsmand, the Satan Army soldiers in the field also rushed towards the hill on the right. At that moment, the front of the armored fighting vehicles came whistling, followed by the armored fighting vehicles are a branch of the armed forces soldiers. Seeing this scene, the pupils in Jasons eyes suddenly sank. In Ind of Purgatory, the only ones who could field such a lineup of warrior teams were Wolverine Legions warriors. This means that the Wolverine Legion is out in force and is closing in on the side of the Satan Army warriors. In the hill on the right, Satan Army soldiers have rushed over, using this hill as a line of defense. After the Satan Army gathered, Jason took a look and saw that the numbers were not low, and no one was in danger during the wave of strafing sts from the helicopter gunships earlier. Captain Miller, there is arge group of fightersing ahead. Iron Fist opened his mouth and spoke. Those should be Wolverine Legions warriors, they are all out in force. It seems that Wolverine Legion also knows about our action. Even the helicopters are being used. Jason spoke up, he sneered, and then said, Lion, how many MANPADS did you bring this time? Three of them. Lion said. Three is also enough. Ye Yunlong murmured and said, Lion, Spear, Tiger, Pam Holder, Rhonda Boyles you guys, rush up to the top of this hill as fast as you can, if enemy helicopter gunshipse over, blow them down for me! Roger that! Lion, Spear, Tiger and a few of them nodded and they immediatelyunched into action, heading straight up towards the top of this hill. Lion, Spear, Pam Holder and others were seen carrying a long ck case on their backs and sprinting towards the top of the hill in a vigorous manner, they were fast and all racing for time. The Satan Army was well prepared for this visit to Ind of Purgatory. Considering that there might be helicopter gunships in this private stronghold of Bounty Alliance, they also brought their MANPADS here. As expected, Wolverine Legion really did have helicopter gunships on their side. The threat of helicopter gunships operating at high altitude is extremely great. If this threat cannot be eliminated, the Satan Army will be constrained in their attempts to attack and kill Wolverine Legions ground troops, on the one hand, they will need to guard against strafing and bombing from high altitudes, and on the other hand, they will not be able to effectively carry out tactical cooperation on the ground. So the helicopter gunships that were sent out from Wolverine Legions side had to be taken out and sunk, which was also a big blow to Wolverine Legions morale. Up ahead, a roll of smoke rose and raised a cloud of dust as Wolverine Legions armored fighting vehicles drove by. Behind the armored chariot, there are arge number of Wolverine Legion infantry warriors following, their faces are cold, killing in their eyes, pervaded by an aura of iron-blooded killing. And in the camp of these infantry warriors, the leader is a man with a gloomy gaze, his face is gloomy, and his whole body exudes a brutal and murderous intent. He is none other than Wolf tooth, the head of the entire Wolverine Legion and the military leader of the Wolverine Legion. The original Wolf tooth sent ck Kong led a team of fighters to rescue Demon Legion, afterwards he thought that this is not simple, since the other side will have the ability to get rid of Demon Legion, it is afraid that ck Kong led the Wolverine Legion fighters are not opponents. Wolf tooth, after analysis, believes that the opponents main purpose should be for Wolverine Legion, so he immediately gathered all the Wolverine Legion soldiers and sent out helicopter gunships and armored fighting vehicles to surround and kill. During that time, he contacted ck Kongseveral times without hearing back, and he realized that ck Kong and the others were all gone. Therefore, Wolf tooth helicopter gunships arrived andunched a bombing raid, while the ground armor and infantry teams also followed. Wolf tooth eyes shed a glint of cold sharpness, he opened his mouth to a life adjutant beside him and said: Inform the fighters of the helicopter, target the bombing of that hill in front, the enemy is hiding on that hill. At the same time, the armored fighting vehicles on the ground face forward after all, and use anti-aircraft guns to bombard. After a round of bombing and strafing, the infantry fighters on the ground will close up and wipe them outpletely! Yes, Lord Wolf Tooth! the adjutant said with a nod. Immediately, the adjutant started to go to give the order of Wolf tooth. Rumble! At the same time, the sound of helicopters roaring in mid-air came again, these helicopter gunships after the ground bombing, returned to the base to fill the ammunition. At this moment, a total of four helicopter gunships flew over again, carrying ground missiles again, ready to target the hill where the Satan Army fighters had retreated with a barrage. A total of six armored fighting vehicles on the ground also pressed forward, and the anti-aircraft guns on the armored fighting vehicles had been mobilized, and the weapons in the hands of the infantry fighters behind the fighting vehicles were raised and began to upy the surrounding positions in preparation for a strong attack. Chapter 262 Destroying Enemy Aircraft Boom! Boom! Boom! Six armored fighting vehicles came slowly, and under the mobilization of anti-aircraft guns, they had begun to fire a single anti-aircraft gun, which sted into the hills in front of them, triggering a series of booming sting sounds. Ta-da-da-da! At the same time, Wolverine Legions warriors have also started to fire with guns, dense bullets swept towards the hill side, can be called a rain of bullets, a time from Wolverine Legions firepowerwork is extremely dense terrifying. Not only that, high in the sky, there have been helicopters whistling, from the high altitude of those helicopter gunships Rapid Fire Machine Gun strafing threat is even greater, after all, from the top and down to sweep, making it difficult to prevent. The top of the hill. Lion, Spear, Pam Holder, Tiger, Rhonda Boyles and the five of them had rushed up and they immediately chose a hidden high ground location as an ambush point. Lion they each carried a long ck case, and after lurking to this ce, they put down the case they were carrying on their backs, and opened it, which disyed a 183-meter-longunch tube, two 152-meter-long missiles, a control handle, an IFF interrogator, and a scope. The two boxes contained two sets of FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile! FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile can be said to be the arch enemy of helicopter gunships, from the introduction of the FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile to date, it has destroyed countless helicopter gunships, which can be called the nightmare of helicopter gunships! Afterwards, Lion and the five of them also began to assemble the Stinger anti-aircraft missileuncher, this shoulder-fired anti-aircraft missile device is extremely simple, the two most importantponents are theunch tube and the targeting device. So, in less than a minute, the three Stinger anti-aircraft missiles had been installed, with Lion, Spear and Tiger each carrying a Stinger missile on their right shoulder. Pam Holder picks up a missile and fills the tube of the Stinger missile carried by Lion. Rhonda Boyles also filled the barrel of Spears Stinger with ammunition. Immediately afterwards, the Stinger anti-aircraft missile Tiger carried on his shoulder was also filled with a missile. Once everything was in ce, Lion waited for their target to appear. Rhonda Boyles and Pam Holder, armed with automatic rifles, guarded the two sides, watching out for the situation around them, while also protecting Lion, Spear and Tiger, who were responsible for firing the missiles. Rumble!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At this time, the upper air already has the sound of helicopter rumbling. Enemy nes areing! Lion opened his mouth, his eyes sunken, with a killing machine in the surge. Brothers, start locking and aiming! Spear opened his mouth. Immediately, Lion, Spear, Tiger and the three of them stared into the scope and began to lock on to the helicopter gunships flying straight overhead. A total of four helicopter gunships, two in front and two behind, high in the air with a dense Rapid Fire Machine Gun bullets sweeping down, forming a dense high-altitude sweep, shooting down toward this side of the hill, forming a ranged attack. Ill take the enemy ne on the right! Lion spoke up. Ill take the left side! Spear said. Give me the helicopter on the right behind! If we can hit three enemy nes at the same time, the shockwave formed by that instantaneous burst and the debris can also sink thest remaining helicopter. Tiger said. Not bad. So, its just a matter of luck. Lion said. These enemy nes are not flying low enough and are still beyond the effective range of the Stinger anti-aircraft missiles. Spear said with a sunken gaze in his eyes. Wait a little longer! These enemy nes will definitely do a low-level strafing. Lion said. Ta-da-da-da! The helicopter gunshipsing straight up in mid-air were already strafing, and four helicopter gunships wereing in from mid-air suppression, while these helicopter gunships were gradually lowering their altitude. Too high from the ground, the threat of Rapid Fire Machine Gun fire is not as great, so these helicopters are lowering their altitude slightly to find uracy before strafing and suppressing with high altitude fire. Ive got a lock on the enemy ne! Lion spoke up fiercely. Ive locked in too! Spear spoke in a deep voice. The two enemy nes behind us are still maintaining high altitude! But the firepower of these enemy nes is already posing a great threat to our brothers, so Lion, Spear you lock on and prepare to fire! Tiger said. Lion and Spear nodded, but theuncher could not be pressed at this point, it had to wait for the infrared guidance on the guidance head to track the heat signature of this helicopter and after a sustained tracking lock, the detector would send an audio signal cue to the shooter and only then could the missile be fired. Duh, duh! At that moment, the audio signal from the detector came from the headset Lion was wearing in his right ear, which meant that the first helicopter gunship was fully locked on him. Lion no longer hesitated, and he decisively pressed theuncher. Boom! A Stinger anti-aircraft missile wasunched and shot up into the sky, hitting the first helicopter gunship at a speed of 660 meters per second. The Stinger anti-aircraft missile has a range of up to 3, 000 meters, and the helicopter was apparently flying within 3, 000 meters, well within the range of the Stinger anti-aircraft missile. Almost in the blink of an eyeC Boom! A huge explosion came from the upper air on the right side, the Stinger anti-aircraft missile hit the first helicopter gunship, instantly detonated in the air, the entire helicopter gunship in pieces, countless pieces scattered in all directions, the main structure of the helicopter was burned into a ball of fire straight down. As for the enemy fighters on the helicopter gunships, they were already too dead to die. Bugger, go to hell! Almost at the same time, Spears Stinger anti-aircraft missile had also locked onto the helicopter on the left, and he immediately pressed the firing mechanism. Boom! Another boom sounded as a Stinger missile roared into the air from theuncher Spear was carrying on his shoulder. In an instant, this warhead also hit the fusge of the helicopter gunship on the left, and in that booming explosion, this helicopter gunship also directly turned into a huge ball of fire, falling from that mid-air. The two helicopters behind did not fly low, cold, the pilots of these two helicopters saw the two helicopter gunships ahead of their own side split into two huge fireballs straight down, which is really frightened, they first pulled the helicopter up high and ready to flee. And Tigers side, his eyes sunken, with two enemy aircraft were sunk, the two helicopters behind that still remain at high altitude will certainly flee. Therefore, Tiger no longer hesitated, even if he didnt really have a lock on this enemy ne, he fired immediately. Boom! The Stinger shoulder-fired missile Tiger carried on his shoulder was also fired, with one warhead rising high into the air and heading straight for the helicopter gunship high above. The helicopter gunships altitude was not within the effective range of the Stinger warhead, but the Stinger warhead also flew straight up to an altitude of more than 3, 000 meters, and then detonated instantly at that high altitude. Rumble! The Stinger missile exploded with a bang, while the helicopter gunship turned around, pulled up and was about to fly away. However, the Stinger anti-aircraft missile exploded with a bang, and the debris swept up in all directions and hit the tail of the helicopter gunship. Immediately, smoke billowed from the butt of this helicopter gunship, and then the entire aircraft had lost its bnce and was falling downward. Vaguely see, high in the air, this helicopter has a Wolverine Legion fighters jumped down, this helicopter has been out of bnce, continue to stay inside the helicopter that certainly can not escape the results of the helicopter crash people dead. So these fighters parachuted to escape, jumping from such a high altitude, life and death unknown, but that helicopter was definitely destroyed. Boom! In the end, the helicopter crashed into a hill on its way down, sending smoke billowing up and tearing the ne apart. In this way, three of the enemys four helicopter gunships were destroyed, which also greatly affected the morale of Wolverine Legion and, more importantly, contained Wolverine Legions high-altitude firepower, which also greatly reduced the pressure on the Satan Operation Group fighters. Chapter 263 – The morale is like a rainbow Whew! Eventually, the only remaining helicopter gunship hurriedly turned around and flew away from the range of the MANPADS, then headed in the direction of Wolverine Legion. The only surviving fighters on this helicopter gunship were all pale and pale, and the pilot fighter, for example, had a soul-crushing sense of horror. He watched three of his own helicopters explode in front of him, and even too close, he was able to feel the heat that hit him when the helicopters exploded and burned into a ball of fire. He never dreamed that the enemy side was actually equipped with anti-aircraft missiles, and I guess Wolverine Legions army chief could not have imagined this. Four helicopters, only one of which eventually fell away, while the remaining three were sunk. Such a blow could be fatal for Wolverine Legion. Four outgoing were sunk three, failing toplete Wolf toothsbat deployment, and the six armored fighting vehicles on the ground sted out anti-aircraft guns to spare to form some ranged strikes, but failed to effectively threaten the Satan Army fighters.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ording to Wolf tooths n, in addition to the Rapid Fire Machine Gun fire from the four helicopters, a ground missile should be dropped to bomb the bunkers and other things that the Satan Army soldiers were hiding on the hill. If the falling ground-to-ground missiles are right in the middle of the Satan Army fighters hiding bunkers, they form arge killing area. At this time, ground troops closed over under the cover of armored fighting vehicles, forming and and air fire envelope that was sufficient to wipe out the Satan Army fighters hiding on the hill. Now, however, three of the four helicopter gunships were sunk and destroyed, failing toplete Wolf toothsbat deployment, which brought Wolf tooths tactical arrangement to a standstill. At the same time, the Satan Army has begun a full-scale counterattack! Without the threat of fire from the helicopters in the air, the Satan Army fighters, who had been holding their breath, let out their battle spirit, and began to hold the hill, firing back at the Wolverine Legion fighters in front of them. Captain Miller, four enemy nes, weve managed to sink three! Lion is contacting Jason to report the results of the battle to destroy the enemy ne. Very well done! Jason responded by saying, continuing, You guyse down, go back to the teams stronghold and start taking on Wolverine Legions ground troops. Captain Miller, copy! Lion, Spear and the others spoke up, and they put the shoulder-fired missileuncher away in its long case, and then they too moved immediately, running down towards the bottom of the hill. Iron, Baron, you two are stationed on both sides of the hill, forming a handful of each other, sweeping the enemy with thergestwork of firepower! Jason spoke into his headset, continuing, Spear and Treg Taylor, you two are in the center of the defense, the middle of the hill depends on you to impact. Jason spoke into his headset and continued, Spear and Treg Taylor, you two are in the center of the defense, the middle of the hill rely on your firepower to impact. Cold, you are responsible for sniping the opponents firepower. Start to move out! With Jasons order, all the Satan Army soldiers had started to move, and under theyers of deployment, the Satan Army soldiers also opened fire in full force, and the ferocious firepower swept forward to kill the Wolverine Legions soldiers who were approaching step by step in front of them. Ta-da-da-da-da! The Iron Fist and Barons machine gun fire on both sides of the hill intertwined like a spray of fire snakes, strangling towards the Satan Armys position. On the middle bearing, Spear and Treg Taylor, both of whom were also armed with heavy machine guns, were firing wildly, and the machine gun bullets from the two heavy machine guns attacked and killed each other in a single line, forming a ranged suppression. Lion, Leopard, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy, Mr. Warfield and other assault fighters are also holding their positions and firing with all their might towards the front. Phew! Phew! On the side of Eagle Eyes and Cold, they are keeping up the efficient sniping. The Wolverine Legion fighters that were closing in on them were exposed above the t, so to speak, and they were relying more on the six armored fighting vehicles in front of them as cover to close in on this side of the hill. This also gave Eagle Eyes and Cold a great opportunity to snipe and kill, as the sound of sniper fire continued to ring out, with blood sttering in mid-air and Wolverine Legion fighters falling to the ground one after another. Under the powerful firepowerwork of Satan Army fighters, Wolverine Legion infantry fighters approaching the front were forced to slow down, because there was no threat of firepower from helicopter gunships high in the sky, allowing Satan Army fighters to hold the hill to counterattack, these Wolverine Legion fighters rushed forward,cking the cover of bunkers There were already a number of casualties among the fighters. The loss of the helicopter gunships had seriously set back his battle n. Without the nned helicopter bombardment, the ground troops could not effectively and quickly rush over to make abined attack. By now, in the face of the Satan Army soldiers crazy fire counter-attack, the Wolverine Legion on the ground continue to rush up will pay a heavy casualty cost. Pass down the order for the anti-aircraft guns of the armored fighting vehicles to concentrate their fire and bombard the enemy where they are hiding. The fire fighters on the ground hit up and match the fire from the anti-aircraft guns to target the enemy with fire suppression. At the same time, divide five teams of assault fighters, under the cover of fire, assault fighters burst forward and kill the enemys stronghold where they are! Wolf tooths tone sank, and ordered to the adjutant beside him. The adjutant nodded and was the first to pass down Wolf tooths battle n to the entire Wolverine Legions warrior team. Wolf tooths face was iparably gloomy, he felt that he had somewhat underestimated the strength of this unknown identity of the enemy fighter team, three helicopter gunships from his side were actually sunk, which was the biggest surprise to him. Then again, from theyers of firepower deployed by this team of fighters to attack and kill, it appears to be extremely experienced, and at a nce it is clear that it is a team of top fighters with a lot ofbat experience. Rather, Wolf tooth still has full confidence for this battle. Because his side of Wolverine Legion warriors clearly upy the numerical advantage, plus with the advancement of armored fighting vehicles, he did not believe that he could not eat this team of warriors, which only has a mere 30 or 40 people or so. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this time, the six armored fighting vehicles on Wolverine Legions side of the battlefield had mobilized their guns, and their muzzle fire was concentrated and was bombarding the hill where the Satan Army fighters were hiding. Wolf tooths order was carried out, Wolverine Legion side obviously wanted to use the armored fighting vehicle anti-aircraft gun fire, from the Satan Army fighters side to tear a firework, and then Wolverine Legion side assault fighters team rushed to kill to encircle. Chapter 264 Battle of Blood and Fire (I) Boom! Rumble! Boom! The sound of booming sound on this hill constantly resounded, that is the enemys armored fighting vehicles constantly bombarded with anti-aircraft artillery strikes, these anti-aircraft artillery warheadsnded on this hill, under the boom detonation, the whole hill is a shaking, dust also sshed and filled up. The threat of these anti-aircraft guns was really great, and under the bombardment of the anti-aircraft guns, the enemys firemen also opened fire, and a continuous stream of whistling warheads swept in, strangling the positions held by the Satan Army soldiers on their side. Get down and evade! At that moment, the middle rabid bear roared loudly and angrily, and he and the Satan Army soldier stationed in the middle line immediately burst their heads onto the ground. Boom! An anti-aircraft shell came and exploded just a short distance from the bunker where Wild Bear was hiding, and the impact of the st was extremely powerful, sweeping away in all directions. Jason, who was wandering and directing, saw the situation, and the gaze in his eyes sank, and his murderous spirit flourished and rose, and he moved his body and flew up towards the front. Iron, Baron, 2 oclock, give me cover! Jason spoke into his headset. Roger that! Iron Fist and Baron both responded by saying that the heavy machine guns in their hands turned and fired in the direction Jason said, and the fireing out of the muzzles of the machine guns intertwined and killed the town in this direction. At the same time, Jason had already rushed up to the top of the slope on the right side of the hill, he was high up, through the sniper rifle saw the six armored fighting vehicles in the battlefield ahead of him, a glint of cold killing in his eyes immediately shed. Jason came to take on these armored fighting vehicles. The presence of these armored fighting vehicles was always a huge threat to the Satan Army fighters and had to be destroyed. Jason was lying on the top of the hill, covered by trees, with an armored fighting vehicle in front of him on his right, the muzzle of the armored fighting vehicles anti-aircraft gun constantly flickering and firing an anti-aircraft gun.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jasons eyes sank as he pushed a Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition into the snatch of the Barrett sniper rifle, the cross uracy fixing the armored fighting vehicle. The core of this Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition is the Tungsten Bullet Core, which has a very high strength. Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition principle is to rely on extremely powerful kic energy, the core relies on kic energy to prate the armor, after pration, is to rely on high-speed ssh armor fragments and remnants of the core of the high-temperature ssh kill the personnel in the armored target, destroy the equipment in it. Moreover, the fragment of armor it knocked off is not just a fragment, it is a fragment with thousands of degrees of heat, the instant formation of high pressure and high temperature is extremely terrifying, it can be imagined that even a fragment the size of a fingernail cap carrying thousands of temperatures shot into the human body, the result is bound to be death on the spot. Instantly sshed up countless hot debris, not only kill the armored car people, but also burn equipment, and even detonate ammunition. This is known as a metal jet. The power of the Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition also lies in this. Jasons sniper rifle cross uracy has locked the right front of the armored fighting vehicle, aimed at the side of the armored fighting vehicle, the gaze in his eyes gradually flooded cold, the trigger right index finger steady and iparable buckle and down. Phew! At the muzzle, this Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition shot out, driven by powerful kic energy, the Tungsten Bullet Core instantly hit its target. Boom! The steel armor on the side of the armored fighting vehicle instantly dented arge piece, the Tungsten Bullet Core did not stop there, but prated the steel armor of the armored fighting vehicle, and continued to drill into it. In this process, the Tungsten Bullet Core with high kic energy impact, the armored fighting vehicle was torn open parts sshed countless metal fragments, these metal fragments look, showing an extremely dazzling white light, that is the instantaneous generation of extreme heat under the color of the burn. As for the armored fighting vehicle is manipting the five warriors, in the ssh to the high temperature debris strangtion, all over a blood hole, followed by a strong smell of burning diffused. Immediately afterwards, the armored fighting vehicle gave up a roll of ck smoke and waspletely scrapped. This shots killing power is not only that, this armored fighting vehicle sshes up the fragments towards the surrounding shooting, this armored fighting vehicle on both sides of the infantry warriors, with these embedded high-temperature armor fragments with a very high speed ssh to, these surrounding infantry warriors spill into the fish, have been killed by these metal fragments. With just one shot, not only did the enemy scrap an armored fighting vehicle, but also killed seven or eight infantry fighters on the side of the armored fighting vehicle with the help of flying debris. After one shot, Jason did not stop there, he held the Barrett sniper rifles muzzle turned, also aimed at the second armored fighting vehicle. These armored fighting vehicles are sorge that they can be locked on without much aiming. But also to find the weak point of these armored fighting vehicles to snipe, otherwise if sniping to the armored fighting vehicles steel te thickened parts, it really is not able to st these armored fighting vehicles. Phew! Jason pulled the trigger again and another Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition sniped out, hitting the weak spot on the side of the second armored fighting vehicle, and that Tungsten Bullet Core drilled right through. Phew! Another warhead sniped out, this time, Jason sniped out an armor-piercing incendiary round. The armor-piercingincendiary bomb almost followed the first Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition st out of the bullet hole and continued to st inside towards the armored fighting vehicle, which then detonated with a bang inside the armored fighting vehicle. Boom, the armored fighting vehicle also directly exploded and turned into a sea of fire, rolling smoke rose into the sky. There are snipers, at the top of that hill, shift the guns for me, fire at full power and take out the other side! At that moment, a humongous general in Wolverine Legion who wasmanding in the battlefield roared loudly and angrily, named Mas, a seniormander in Wolverine Legion. Two armored fighting vehicles exploded in quick session, making him aware of the presence of snipers who were using anti-material sniper rifles to st away at the armored equipment on his side. The best sniper position that can be provided in this hill in front is the top of the hill, so Mas just shouted and let the firework sweep over towards the top side of the hill. Click, click, click! As Mas ordered, the guns of the remaining four armored fighting vehicles were moving toward the top of the hill, and the fire of the firemen behind the armored fighting vehicles was aimed toward the top of the hill above. Fire! Mas eyes shing crazy killing machine, he gave an order, four armored fighting vehicles anti-aircraft gun muzzle constantly have a sh of fire, a piece of anti-aircraft shells also towards the top of the hill bombing over. On top of that, some Wolverine Legion fighters firefighters also fired towards the top of the hill, and Wolverine Legion snipers hidden in the shadows also aimed towards the top of the hill, ready to find the sniper who had posed a great threat to Wolverine Legion and snipe him. Chapter 265 Battle of Blood and Fire (II) On top of the hill, a figure was flying rapidly. Its speed is fast, towards the thick of the mountain forest headlong, this figure is none other than Jason. After he blew up two armored fighting vehicles in quick session, he sensed that the other side was concentrating their firepower and bombing towards the top of the hill, and he immediately left the ambush point and hid inside towards the dense mountainous forest. Boom! Boom! In the moment Jason sprinted away, an anti-aircraft gun came and exploded not far from his ambush point, followed by the intense machine gun bullets that came like rain, and the firepower formed instantly was extremely fierce. Cold, switch to special warheads and st them at the enemys armored fighting vehicles! Jason spoke into his headset. Captain Miller, copy! There was an immediate response from Cold. Cold used the Barrett M99 sniper rifle, arge-caliber sniper rifle capable of using anti-material sniper ammunition. The M200 sniper rifle used by Eagle Eyes is not. Eagle Eyes, you target enemy snipers and take charge of sniping and covering Colds sniping of enemy armored fighting vehicles. Jason continued to speak. Understood! Eagle Eyes spoke over there. Boom! Boom! Boom! The enemy side of the armored fighting vehicles of anti-aircraft gun fire is still towards the top of the hill a burst of bombardment, the top of this hill range does not hit, so these armored fighting vehicles of anti-aircraft gun is making range bombardment. The back of Wolverine Legion. The Mas have got a fix on the sniper at the top of the hill. This sniper is a big threat, we still have onest helicopter left, should we send this one to cooperate with the kill? Wolf tooth eyes sunk, he said: Our three helicopters were sunk, the other side should be using shoulder-fired missiles. Shoulderunched missiles are not conventional weapons, and I dont think they carry many of them. I guess they dont have any MANPADS that can threaten helicopters anymore. How about this, let thest helicopter go out and do a range strafing and bombing! Yes, Lord Wolf Tooth! Blood Tiger opened his mouth and he immediately went to arrange for the helicopter to go to war. Rumble! Soon, the only remaining helicopter gunship on Wolverine Legions side was already up in the air, flying straight ahead in the direction of the hill. This time, the helicopter gunship is also learned to be smart, to remain above a certain altitude overhead, to beware of avoiding the fate of being shot down. In the frontal battlefield, the battle is still very stalemate, Wolverine Legion side of the warriors at least close to two hundred people, plus with armoredbat vehicle fire cover, so Wolverine Legion side of the assault warriors have begun to burst forward. In Wolverine Legion that crazy and powerful firepowerwork sweep, Satan Army warrior side also faced a certain close situation, Iron Fist early is already gray, face with a kind of smoke and mirrors.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But the gaze in his eyes was still iparably steadfast, with a strong killing machine in the sh, he continued to hold the right side of the position, with the position of Ben Dunleavy, Rhonda Boyles, Trevor Shaw, Momo and other Satan Army soldiers stationed together, constantly with guns, sweeping Wolverine Legion right side The team of warriors who were trying to attack the right side of Wolverine Legion were pushed back again and again. So far, no Satan Army soldiers have been killed, but some have been wounded. The injuries came basically from the bombardment of enemy anti-aircraft shells, and debris from the explosions hit some Satan Army soldiers, but they still fought on and did not retreat. Boom! At that moment, a loud booming explosion came, and Colds side had managed to st one of the enemys armored fighting vehicles, causing the vehicle to turn into a ball of fire. Jason, who was constantly prancing and running on top of the hill, was constantly watching the situation on the battlefield, when a rumbling sound of helicopter flight came violently above his head. Enemy troops areing! Jasons heart astonished, he did not have time to think more, the whole person fiercely towards the ground in front of a tiger lunge, followed by continuous rolling evasion. Ta-da-da-da! In that moment, the Rapid Fire Machine Guns bullets that came down from high in the air swept past his squared-off position, which was a close call. After Jason got up, he sprinted forward as fast as he could, sensing danger. As it happens C Boom! A ground-to-ground missile sted straight down, detonating almost at a short distance from Jason, and the powerful air currents from the explosion swept up toward Jason. Instantly, Jasons entire body was lifted up and hit a tree hard before falling to the ground. Jason felt a sweetness in his heart, a stream of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth, and a hot pain in his back, he knew that a fragment had pierced his body armor and injured his back. It is also fortunate that Jason has thick skin and flesh, his own physical strength is extremely strong, otherwise in the explosion, his entire body was lifted up and crashed into the trees, would have been shaken to death. Damn! Jasons eyes were full of murderous energy and he rushed up towards the highest part of the hill. The course of the sprint followed an S curve, thus avoiding the Rapid Fire Machine Gun strafing from the helicopters high in the sky. The helicopter that was in pursuit high in the sky seemed to have searched for Jasons whereabouts and was therefore in constant pursuit, Rapid Fire Machine Gun strafing in a vain attempt to stop Jasons way. Jason was still sprinting along, not stopping, and several times he encountered danger, with a Rapid Fire Machine Gun round sweeping past him. About seven or eight minutester, Jason finally rushed up to the highest point of this hill, and then he plopped down on the ground of a depression. With a loud bang, the helicopter gunship came in from above, hovered over and was searching for Jasons figure. The helicopter itself has a red hot wire search instrument, but in this mountain forest, the red hot wire search instrument is also affected, it is difficult to urately locate Jasons figure. At this time, this helicopter fierce downward low, think is ready to low-flying under the search for Jasons figure, at the same time this helicopter gunship also carries a ground missile is ready to start, under the range bombing, even if it can not be bombed to kill the other party, but also will force the other party toe out. At that time, together with Rapid Fire Machine Guns strafing, it is enough to kill the opponent. At that moment, just on the top of that hill, a figure on the highest point of that hills summit jerked up, looking like a javelin upright, his body emitted a like a god-like might, his face calm, cold gaze, smooth hands will be the Barrett sniper rifle raised high, pointed at the helicopter gunship flying low in mid-air. The murderous aura emanating from the body seems to have condensed into substance, across the two to three thousand meters of altitude is still prating to the heart of the warriors on that helicopter gunship, making them feel a creepy and harsh killing machine. This murderous spirit is enough to send chills throughout their bodies. Danger, quick, raise the helicopter! Inside the helicopter, a soldier roared up in a violent and frightened rage. However, it was toote C Phew! In that instant, the figure had already pulled the trigger, and a sniper warhead instantly discharged, sniping up towards the nose of the helicopter gunship. The instant the gun came out, the figure also immediately flickered towards the right and plopped down on the ground. This helicopter gunship in a sh is already trying to lift off, but still a step toote, in the blink of an eyeC Boom! The sniper warhead bombed on the nose of this helicopter gunship, instantly detonated this helicopter gunship, the sound of the explosion in mid-air passed and appeared extremely rming. Chapter 266 – Satan’s Might On the ground, Jasons figure tumbled up and he looked toward mid-air, naturally seeing the huge ball of fire that wrapped around the wreckage of the helicopter gunship, falling straight down from mid-air. It was a spectacr sight, but for Wolverine Legion, it was a nightmare. Another helicopter gunship was blown up and destroyed, which was too much for Wolverine Legion. This means that all four helicopter gunships on Wolverine Legions side had crashed and were all sunk by Satan Armys side. In this way, the Wolverine Legion side haspletely lost the ability to strike from high altitude, and the Satan Army fighters no longer have to worry about the threat of Rapid Fire Machine Gun and ground missiles from high in the air.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Damned rabbits, its our turn to fight back next! Jason sneered, his back was still a hot stinging pain, that was hit by the debris generated by the explosion of the ground-to-ground missile, but for this injury he did not put on the heart. Jason said into his headset, Brothers, start a counterattack. iron, Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear, you machine gunners unite to maintain maximum firepower suppression. The assaulting fighters will wait for the opportunity to attack and kill all the enemies! Roger that! One by one, the Satan Army soldiers responded. Jason charged toward the top of the hill, where he plopped down at an ambush point and stared at the armored fighting vehicles in the Wolverine Legion. In the battlefield, Wolverine Legion still had three armored fighting vehicles, and with thest helicopter gunship sunk, it was obvious that these three armored fighting vehicles were ready to move towards the rear. Jason sneered, the sniper rifle in his hand was already locked on an armored fighting vehicle. His finger squeezed the trigger, and as the trigger was pulled down, a Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition also sniped out and assaulted an armored fighting vehicle. Phew! Phew! Jason continuously sniped, sniping out a Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition, all into the armored fighting vehicle, making the armored fighting vehicle on the spot rolled up ck smoke. The armored fighting vehicle was also scrapped with a boom. Jasons gun turned and also aimed at the remaining two armored fighting vehicles that had withdrawn toward the rear. Phew! Phew! The two armor-piercing incendiary rounds from the sniper rifle shot straight up and hit the two armored fighting vehicles that were evacuating to the rear, and the armor-piercing incendiary rounds burst, sparks fell and ignited the fire. In this way, the six armored fighting vehicles were destroyed, fleeing the fleeing, Wolverine Legion side of the infantry fighters have lost the cover of armored fighting vehicles, many fighters figures directly exposed. On the stronghold at the top of the hill, Satan Army soldiers they are organizing a methodical counterattack, Iron Fist, Baron, Spear, Treg Taylor four machine gunners firepower has been concentrated, towards Wolverine Legion is located in the stronghold of the direction of wild strafing. After losing the threat of the armored fighting vehicles anti-aircraft guns and the cover of the armored fighting vehicles, many of those Wolverine Legion fighters were exposed and they were scurrying away, looking for the nearest cover to cover themselves. But when the fierce fire from the Satan Army fighters swept in, many Wolverine Legion fighters were hit by the bullets, blood and flesh flying, limbs and wreckage could be seen everywhere. Bang Bang Bang! Suddenly, on the right side of the hill, fire from the Wolverine Legion swept in, taking the position held by the Satan Army soldiers. Iron Fists eyes widened in anger as he shouted, There are Wolverine Legion warriors raiding on the right. lion, you lead a team of warriors to the siege. Roger that! Lion nodded, and he ran towards the right with Mary, Leopard, Rhonda Boyles, Ben Dunleavy, Mr. Warfield, Tiger and other warriors around him, surrounding and killing the Wolverine Legions warriors who had broken through. Previously, Wolverine Legion had five warrior teams to break through, but under theyers of fire from the Satan Army warriors, only the right side of the warrior team was able to close in and make a surprise attack on the Satan Army warriors. Lion and the others came around and opened fire to engage this enemy group of fighters on the right. The right side of this Wolverine Legion warrior team of about thirty people, the leader is a fierce and severe face of a man with a bald head, the right side of the face has a long knife scar, looks extremely gruesome appearance. This man, whose name is Vulture, is definitely a fierce character in the Wolverine Legion. All of you, fire with all your might, machine gunners, sweep with your guns! Where are the hand grenades? Throw them forward. At all costs, break the other sides defenses! Vulture is shouting and directing this team of warriors in assault and kill operations. Ta-da-da-da-da! In an instant, the machine gunners of the Wolverine Legion assault fighters were all firing wildly, and there were also grenades being thrown forward by one fighter after another. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of a grenade exploding continuously rang out one after another, although the sting site was a certain distance from Lion, Leopard, Mary and other Satan Army soldiers. But these grenades burst, the resulting shock wave is extremely strong, lifting the dust, the impact of the airflow is swept towards Lion and others. When also contains the debris produced under the st, so Lion they also have to guard against. Their firepower is too fierce, we have to find a way to take out their firefighters first! Lion said in a deep voice. The enemys firefighters are hiding in cover and will be difficult to threaten for a while. Leopard said. Counterattack first, fire suppression, we cant let them rush over! Mary opened her mouth and spoke. Just as Lion and the assault fighters were discussing tactics, a figure had stalked towards the nk of this Wolverine Legion assault fighters. It was none other than Jason, who had stalked down from the top of the hill and noticed the enemy fightering this way on the right, and he came around, ready to snipe. On the side of Wolverine Legions assault fighters, a machine gunner emerged from cover and was about to fire his machine gun forward when, unawares C Phew! A sniper warhead suddenly sniped and arrived, directly from his head pierced, a shot to the head, a spray of blood shot into the air, and then spilled down, extremely miserable. Thats not all, after Jason fired the first shot, he fired a second shot almost at the same time. Phew! Another sniper shot rang out, and a fireman on the other side of Wolverine Legions side was also pierced by this sniper slug, killing him instantly. Vultures face suddenly changed as two firefighters were killed in quick session, and he shouted, Look out, theres a sniper on the nk! Shit! Aiden, shift your fire to the side and kill that damn sniper! Two firefighters were sniped, making the firepower of Vultures side of the warrior team suddenly weakened a lot, and this was offset by the fact that the firepower from Lions side of the team was strong and wasing on strong. Chapter 267 Retreating from defeat Vulture reacted and realized that there was an extremely formidable sniper staring at the fire hand of his side of the fighter team. He judged that the sniper was located in a nking position, so he immediately told Aiden on the nk to lead a counterattack with five or six fighters. Aiden, himself a sniper, heard Vultures order and with a twist of his sniper rifle in his hand, he searched towards the sniper on the nk. In the battlefield, the only snipers can deal with snipers. This is already a theorem. So, in the battlefield snipers are extremely sensitive to each other, but he actually failed to sense the presence of the other sniper. Contrary to this, he vaguely felt a sense of unspeakable danger was taking straight towards him. Ta-da-da-da! At this time, Aidens side of those soldiers have been firing forward, they also can not lock the snipers presence, so they can only determine a general range, and then fire strafe, in a certain range of the zone to give a blow. The sound of gunfire continued to ring out, but gave Aiden their feeling that such action was a waste of ammunition, because they all had a feeling that the bullets fired were all falling short! Sure enough, after a round of sweeping fire on Aidens side, all of a sudden C Phew! Phew! The two sniper slugs whistled through the air with a sharp cracking sound, instantly sniping and killing the two Wolverine Legion warriors, piercing through their eyebrows with a direct shot to the head. Sshes of blood spilled down from high in the air, sttering on the bodies of the rest of the warriors on the side, making them all have a kind of horrible feeling of deathing down. At that moment, Aidens eyes shed with murder, his sniper rifle raised in his hand and fired one after another in front of him. Phew! Phew! Phew! Aiden just a moment ago, vaguely sensed a wave of breath, and immediately he did not hesitate to shoot one after another. Ahead of the mountain forest a hidden cover, a figure like smoke swept out of the rapid, it is Jason. After shooting and killing the two warriors, he moved his body and had stalked away. The moment he left, there was a sniper warhead sniping at him. Jason eyes a cold gaze, the other side of this sniper he had already sensed, but before this sniper is very cautious, has been hiding in the bunker not out. Therefore, Jason just sniped the two fighters, intentionally released a wisp of their own breath, so that the other sniper sensed after appearing and shooting at him. Otherwise, with Jasons strength, it would be impossible for this sniper to catch his breath. As Jasons body shed forward, the sniper rifle in his hand was already pointed forward, locking onto the snipers scent. And Aiden sniped out several shots in quick session, and suddenly, out of a snipers acute perception, he immediately sensed a pinpoint sense of crisis pointed directly at his brow. At that moment, Aidens soul flew away, because he already felt the approach of death. He immediately realized that everything just now is a trap, the other side of the wisp of breath he sensed after he could not help bute out and shoot, but just fell into the trap. The other side deliberately released that wisp of breath for him to sense, and when he emerged, it was the advent of his doom. Aidens face turned white and his entire body instantly retracted, trying to hide back in cover, but it was a step toote. Phew! A sniper slug had sniped and arrived, piercing through his brow with unparalleled precision. Before he died, Aidens eyes were wide open and he couldnt rest. The Barrett sniper rifle in Jasons hand had a whiff of smokeing out of the muzzle, and once the sniper was dead, the firepower from the rest of the fighters sweeping in was simply not enough to threaten him. Phew! Phew! Jason fired two more shots in quick session, killing two more Wolverine Legion fighters by sniping. In this way, Jason in the nk is already holding the Vulture-led assault squad warriors, their fire defense alsoyer byyer to tear apart, loopholes. Charge up! Its Captain Miller, Captain Miller ising to our aid! Lion got up with excitement and he shouted. Immediately, Lion, Mary, Leopard, Tiger, Ben Dunleavy, Rhonda Boyles, Mr. Warfield and other Satan Army warriors opened fire with weapons in their hands and suppressed the warrior team on Vultures side in all aspects. Pfft! Pfft! Vulture side of the warriors fire defense was torn open under, a warrior are confused, facing Lion their side of the powerful firepower attack, immediately have a warrior shot dead. Retreat! Vulture took a look at the situation and he immediately ordered an evacuation. There were still about 12 or 13 warriors on Vultures side, and more than half of them had already been killed. Vulture wanted to lead the twelve or thirteen people to evacuate and escape, otherwise staying here would be a dead end. However, Vulture forgot that it would be a joke for them to retreat in the face of the Satan Army. Phew! Phew! There was the sound of life-threatening sniper rifle fire passing continuously, and those Wolverine Legion fighters who were fleeing fell to the ground. Vulture they withdrew while counterattacking, but the fierce fire suppression behind them swept in, endless bullets converging and cutting off their retreat.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Peng! Peng! Peng! A ssh of blood, means that is a Wolverine Legion warriors continue to fall, in the blink of an eye, this more than ten warriors team, only six or seven people left. Vulture was desperate, knowing that he could not evacuate unharmed, he put his heart on the line and roared, Lets fight them! Vulture immediately upied a cover, the hands of the heavy machine gun towards the front of the crazy sweeping up, endless bullets swept out, towards the front of the town and kill up. They were just fighting a trapped beast. It was a fools errand to try to withstand the firepower of the oing Satan Army fighters with just the firepower of their men. As Lion, Leopard and others came charging forward, that powerful web of firepower immediately tore through the bunkers where these Wolverine Legion warriors were stationed, and one bullet was fired into the bodies of these Wolverine Legion warriors. Phew! Suddenly, a sniper slug sniped through Vultures body, a shower of blood shot out, and he fell directly to the ground and died. At this point, all of Wolverine Legions raiding warrior teams that hade in were wiped out. Jason also emerged to join Lion and the others. Captain Miller! Lion, Leopard and the others were excited andughing. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice, Go, go to the front battlefield. Lion and others have nodded their heads. In the frontal battlefield, Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor, Eagle Eyes, Cold and other Satan Army soldiers are still fighting and need to rush over to support immediately. Chapter 268 Wolverine Legion Evacuation Wolverine Legion Temporary Operations Department. Blood Tiger rushed over with a hurried face and walked up to Wolf Tooth and said, Lord Wolf Tooth, all of our helicopters have been sunk. The armored fighting vehicles are also basically ruined. Five assault warriors only Vulture that a team of warriors break through, but now can not contact Vulture, only afraid that is already very bad luck. Wolf tooths face was suddenly gloomy as he said, Where is the front line team of fighters? How many are left? By now in the battle, only half of the warriors have already suffered casualties. Blood Tiger said stiffly. Damn! Wolf tooth rose up in shocked anger, an indignant gaze shed in his eyes as he said in a cold voice, What kind of forces are on the other side? They obviously dont have many troops, just dozens of people, how can it be such a battlefield? Lord Wolf Tooth, what are the arrangements for the following battle deployment? With the loss of helicopters and armored battlefield, our firepower can no longer advance towards the front. The enemy is also holding the hill, easy to defend and difficult to attack, our fighters on the t ground, is equivalent to a living target. Blood Tiger said. Wolf tooth thought about it and the only thing he could do was to say with great reluctance, Retreat! Fall back to our position first! Yes, Lord Wolf Tooth! Blood Tiger spoke up and he led the way, preparing the entire Wolverine Legions warriors for a full retreat. With Wolf tooth giving such an order, it also means that Wolverine Legion has lost this battle and needs to evacuate or face the fate of total annihtion. Jason, Lion, Mary, Leopard and other Satan Army soldiers came to the position where Iron Fist, Baron and the rest of the soldiers were stationed. The enemy side without helicopter gunships and armored fighting vehicles firepower, so they can not threaten the Satan Army soldiers, Iron Fist they stationed on the hill, upy the advantage of location, those Wolverine Legion fighters from the t, only the fate of being swept away. Kill! Kill all these rabbits! Iron Fist was roaring loudly and furiously, pulling the trigger frantically, and the fire from the muzzle of the machine gun was strafing wildly towards the front. Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear, and their firepower was also in full swing, with four machine guns, taking advantage of the terrain, firing wildly forward, forming an instant firepowerwork that was extremely violent, crushing forward with a destructive momentum, sweeping towards the Wolverine Legion fighters in front of them. Without the cover of the stronghold, these Wolverine Legion warriors fled everywhere, but how could they escape the bulletsing from the shooting? Immediately, one by one, Wolverine Legion fighters have fallen to the ground and died. Phew! Phew! Phew! At the same time, the sniping from Eagle Eyes and Cold is unavoidable for these Wolverine Legion fighters, and every shot that rings out will mean the death of a Wolverine Legion fighter. When Jason and the others arrived, they were just in time to see this group of Wolverine Legion fighters in mass retreat. Captain Miller, the buggers are pulling back and fleeing! Iron Fist spoke up when he saw Jason. Jasons eyes sank as he said, They are nning to flee back to their stronghold. All Satan Army soldiers, listen to the order, burst forward, disrupt the enemys retreating deployment, and kill them all! Roger that!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The Satan Army soldiers in the field said loudly, and they were so excited that the killing spirit in their eyes was so strong that they could not wait to chase after this enemy army that was trying to flee. Under Jasons leadership, each Satan Army soldier in the field immediatelyunched a pursuit operation, they attacked forward, moving athletically, and exuding an iron-blooded killing aura. The pursuit of the retreating enemy is also about strategy, if a brain rushed straight up, there is a risk of being attacked by the fire of the retreating enemy counterattack. Therefore, it is necessary to maintain a strong enough fire suppression when pursuing enemy troops. At the same time, snipers sat in the rear and sniped at the counterattacking firefighters in the enemy army. Then, the assaulting fighters quickly closed in from both sides, targeting the fleeing enemy troops for a pincer attack. In this way, it will be able to kill the fleeing enemy troops with maximum efficiency. This aspect of the ability, Satan Army soldiers have already cooperated with the iparable skill, so when Jason gave the order, a Satan Army soldiers are already chasing up. The four machine gunners, Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, and Spear, maintained a strong suppression of machine gun fire that intertwined and swept toward the fleeing Wolverine Legion fighters in front of them. At the same time, Lion, Leopard, Mary, Rhonda Boyles, Tiger, Ben Dunleavy, Mr. Warfield, Trevor Shaw, Spoon, Pam Holder, Momo, and other Satan Army warriors quickly burst forward from each side. Eagle Eyes, Cold two snipers sitting in the rear, their task is to snipe the fleeing enemy fighters in front of the fire hand, to prevent them from fire counterattack on the charging Satan Army soldiers. Jason also assaulted forward, he took the lead, showing great speed as he ran, holding the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, his eyes coalescing and shing with a calm and collected gaze. He was staring at the fire fighters among the enemy soldiers to snipe. As the Satan Army fighters burst out, the Wolverine Legion fighters who were fleeing also began to counterattack. A machine gunner who was pressing the rear had a fierce and murderous look in his eyes, and the machine gun in his hand was brought up and was about to fire forward. However, before he could even pull the trigger, the cold C Phew! A sniper warhead sniped in an instant, piercing through the machine gunners head and blowing it away with a single shot. Phew! Phew! Not only that, but when the other machine gunners tried to counterattack, there was a sniper round that came in and killed them. Wisps of smoke continued to rise from the muzzle of the Barrett sniper rifle in Jasons hand as he sniped at fighters in the Wolverine Legion who were trying to fight back. In addition to him, Eagle Eyes and Cold were also shooting and sniping. Plus Iron Fist, Baron and their machine gunners firepower suppression, is actually killing these fleeing Wolverine Legion warriors without resistance, and the front of those warriors, is directly beaten confidence copsed like, a crazy fleeing, are afraid to make a counterattack. In this way, the assault warriors led by Lion and Leopard on both sides of the assault warriors have rushed up, and the assault warriors on both sides are like two sharp knives, cutting directly into the Wolverine Legion warriors who are retreating. Kill! Lion, Leopard, Tiger, Pam Holder and other warriors roar out, they burst through and immediately hold the stronghold, while holding guns and strafing. Tuk Tuk Tuk! The sound of assult rifle fire continued to be loud, and crossfire from both sides shot at the fleeing Wolverine Legion fighters, causing arge number of casualties among the Wolverine Legion fighters. Blood flowing into rivers, the sound of miserable howls echoed over the ind. Chapter 269 – Attacking and killing the lair After the Satan Armys raid and pursuit, the Wolverine Legions soldiers who were fleeing suffered arge number of casualties, and the battlefield was left with a body, blood flowing into a river, which was unbearable. However, this raid by the Satan Army soldiers failed to intercept and kill all the retreating Wolverine Legion fighters, and some of the remaining soldiers still escaped. But this raid, the enemy soldiers intercepted and killed at least sixty to seventy people, which is another heavy blow to Wolverine Legion, so that the final withdrawal of Wolverine Legions soldiers is only a hundred or less than two hundred people left. Jason naturally did not let the remaining Wolverine Legion fighters withdraw, he organized the Satan Army fighters and continued the pursuit. However, this time the chase will not be able to go straight up, because the poor man can not chase. Under excessive pursuit, I am afraid that I will fall into the enemys trap. Maintain a distance of pursuit, once there is an opportunity to target the fleeing Wolverine Legion fighters to snipe, so as to constantly consume the number of enemy fighters, but also to be able to use this to constantlybat the enemys fighting spirit and fighting spirit. When these remaining Wolverine Legion warriors are all turned into birds of a feather and their fighting spirit copses, they are a scattering of sand, ready for a devastating annihtion strike. Wolverine Legion, Wolf tooths face is extremely gloomy, the pair of gloomy eyes, but also a vague hint of fear and dread. He led out more than three hundred Wolverine Legions warriors, and by now he was left with only a hundred or so. Equivalent to two hundred soldiers have been casualties. The helicopter gunships and armored fighting vehicles are equivalent to a total loss of troops, plus the soldiers killed in action, such huge losses, in other words, defeat! This made Wolf tooth realize that with only the number of warriors he had left, it was not enough to resist the wolf-like enemy warriors! Who are some of the people in this team of warriors? Is it from the dark world? Which force is it? Why is thebat capability so terrifying? Just a mere dozens of people, but it is an armed to the teeth hundreds of Wolverine Legion warriors killed to throw their armor and fled in disarray, which makes Wolf tooth feel frightened. Such a team of warriors will never be unknown in the dark world. The problem is, Wolf tooth cant remember for a while exactly what team of fighters this is. But now this is no longer the key, now that the battle has been lost, how to defend against the enemy troopsing after them is the key. Immediately, Wolf tooth also immediately contacted the Bounty Alliance headquarters, asking for help and Bounty Alliance, so that Bounty Alliance can send help as soon as possible. Wolverine Legion has been a private stronghold of the Bounty Alliance on the Ind of Purgatory for many years without incident. Unexpectedly, on this very day, it was to suffer such a devastating blow. Wolf tooth does not want to die, so he must seek support. Jason and the Satan Army fighters were chasing after them, keeping a distance and sniping as soon as they found an opportunity, killing many Wolverine Legion fighters along the way. In the end, as long as the sound of gunfire is remembered, those Wolverine Legion warriors will have a feeling of being scared out of their wits one by one. Wolf tooth itself has no desire to fight, his hands under these Wolverine Legion fighters naturally even worse, so each one is concerned about running for their lives, even the counterattack also from the beginning of the sporadic to close to nothing. Eventually, the routed Wolverine Legion warriors fled back to Wolverine Legion, a camp with basic fortifications. Therefore, after fleeing back to Wolverine Legion, Wolf tooth said loudly: All soldiers stop, stationed in the fortifications, resist the foreign enemy with all their might! Our reinforcements will be here soon, just hold on, as long as our reinforcements arrive, we will be able to destroy these foreign enemies! Wolf tooths powerful and confident voice echoed in the ears of the defeated Wolverine Legion warriors, which more or less gave the Wolverine Legion warriors some morale boost. Besides, these Wolverine Legion warriors know that after retreating to Wolverine Legion, this is theirst line of defense, and the only way to survive is to die defending it!Original from N?velDrama.Org. If we can hold, until reinforcements arrive, then we can still survive! Thinking of this, the fighting spirit of the warriors of this Wolverine Legion was also mobilized, and they all shouted slogans to defend Wolverine Legion to the death. All soldiers gather, form up on the fortifications, and hold this ce to death! Blood Tigers voice also rang out. At once, one by one, Wolverine Legion warriors in the field began to move, they stationed on the fortifications, armed with weapons, standing at the ready, sweeping away the previous defeat, one became full of fighting spirit. For them, this is already a backwater battle, can not hold that is a total loss. Therefore, they need to meet this battle with vigorous fighting spirit. When these Wolverine Legion warriors took their positions in front of the fortification, they suddenly felt an iron-blooded murderous aura crushing into them, as if condensed from hell, appearing extremely terrifying and horrifying, containing the killing machine pointed straight to the heart, making people palpitate! This is the might of the Satan Army warriors, and they havee! Wolf tooth was also preparing for battle in the front line, a cold ray shed in his beady gaze and said, The enemy hase, attention warriors from all sides, lock on to the enemy and fire for me! Phew! Phew! Phew! The sound of a sniper rifle rang out, and a sniper in Wolverine Legion had already started firing, sniping towards the front. In the front, Jason led by the Satan Operation Group warriors are already appearing. Looks like Wolverine Legions camp is up ahead! Jason said. Jason opened his mouth, and then he felt the snipers kill shoting from the opposite side, but the Satan Army soldiers were hiding with the help of the surrounding bunkers, and the sniper warheadsing from the snipers did not pose any threat. The other side still has snipers present! Jason sneered as he said, Eagle Eyes, Cold, the enemy snipers are in your hands. iron, Baron, Treg Taylor, you guys, take a team of men and fire through the opponents defensive offensive. lion, Leopard, you guys break through from the side and kill directly into Wolverine Legions camp! Roger that! One by one, the Satan Army warriors spoke up, and the battle spirit in their eyes burned up. Start the attack! Jason spoke in a deep voice, he took the lead, scampered forward, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand pointed forward, is pulled the trigger. The front Wolverine Legion camp line, a machine gunner is frantically strafing, he has hidden extremely concealed, but now out with guns strafing, still a small half of the body is exposed. Just then, a sniper slug sniped at him and sted half of his body, almost tearing his entire body in half in that instant. With Jasons shot, Satan Operation Groups warriors also began tounch a general attack, each with a robust body, pressed forward and, despite the fact that there were only a few dozen of them, their own iron-blooded killing aura coalesced, giving the impression of an army pressing down on them, bringing the pressure of the pressure as heavy as an abyss like a prison. Chapter 270: The capture of Wolverine Legion (I) Wolf tooth, Blood Tiger and others originally thought that Wolverine Legions warriors, with the help of Wolverine Legions fortifications, would be able to hold off the attack of this enemy warrior, but when this enemy warrior showed up and began to attack with an endless aura of iron blood, they realized they were wrong. In front of this powerful warriors, Wolverine Legions fortifications are nothing, even in the eyes of the truly strong, this level of fortifications can be said to be as nothing. For example, Jason, in his eyes, Wolverine Legions fortifications are just like empty shells, hiding behind them to counterattack Wolverine Legion fighters, he has full assurance to snipe and kill. Satan Army soldiers havee out strongly, they have a clear division ofbor, each soldier knows where their duties are, so Satan Army soldiers in the attacking firepower seems to beyered, giving a sense of methodical sophistication. It is also true, to know that the Satan Operation Group warriors are veterans of hundreds of battles, time and again side by side, time and again through the life and death crisis, making their cooperation has been extremely tacit understanding. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear, and the four of them, they are the powerful firepower of the Satan Operation Group, they assaulted and chose a stronghold, and then the machine gun fire in their hands, the convergence of the machine gun fire can be described as a rampage, towards the enemy fighters in front of the fortifications spread over the sky The machine gun fire was fierce. At the same time, Iron Fist their powerful firepowerwork under the cover, Satan Operation Group in the Lion, Leopard, Pam Holder, Mary and other assault fighters from the nk to attack and kill, they wielded assult rifle sweep, all the way up to kill. Jason stared at the battlefield, he took the lead and suddenly said into his headset, Eagle Eyes, Cold, there are enemy snipers in front of you at 2 oclock, lock them down and snipe them! Roger that! Eagle Eyes and Cold have spoken up. At this point, the enemys firepower on the right side suddenly became stronger, apparently Wolverine Legions fighters in order to guard against the Satan Army fighters who came in from the nk, so the firepower attack in this direction was intensified. At least four or five machine guns stationed on the side of this direction, plus the rest of the fighters fire, a time to make this direction sweeping firepower is extremely powerful, but also make Lion and other people burst into the footsteps had to stop. Jasons eyes glowed with a cold chill as he pointed the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand in this direction and then pulled the trigger. Phew! Phew! Phew! Jason sniped out three special warheads in quick session, all Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition. Three Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition sted into the bunkers of the enemy fighters fortifications, sting the bunkersyer byyer. Phew! Instantly, Jason sniped another warhead, which was an armor-piercing incendiary round. With a boom, as the warhead sniped and came, the shelter immediately exploded, the warhead burst, the core contained aluminum thermalbustion agent also sshed down in all directions, evennded on the shelter also ignited a little spark. Wolverine Legion warriors behind the bunker were stained by the aluminum thermite, and all of them howled in misery, as the sparks instantly turned into fireballs and wrapped them up. In this way, Wolverine Legion, a point of fire, was immediately and briefly vacant. Lion, Leopard and the others who were advancing towards the front would not miss this great opportunity. They moved like the wind, killing with fury, with firepower in their hands, and a sweeping fire of assult rifle strung out to the right of Wolverine Legions fire point position. Pfft! Pfft! Blood was spilled, a shower of blood shot out, and many of the exposed Wolverine Legion fighters behind this fortification were shot and killed. By the time they reacted and tried to fill this gap in firepower, they were already a step toote. Damn it! All soldiers listen to the order, work together and hold! Wolf tooth saw the situation in the field vaguely tend to be defeated, he was loud and angry, and also picked up the hands of the sniper rifle, he pointed towards Jason in the battlefield running direction. Just now Jason sessive shots towards the right side of the bunker st and when Wolf tooth has noticed, he knew that the copse of the right defensive line, all caused by Jason alone. Therefore, when the sniper rifle in his hand was up, he was firing one after another towards Jasons side. When the Wolf tooth body of the killing machine locked in, Jason has felt, his body sh, tiger on the ground after rolling to a cover and hide. Phew! Phew! Immediately, there is a sniper rifle bullets sniping to, but Jason has made an evasive move in advance, so the sniping sniper warhead also failed to threaten him. Jasons eyes shed a ray of murder, he held his gun and pointed forward, locking it in the direction that the ray of murder pointed over. And Wolf tooth after a series of sniping fell short, which made his face stunned, just when he was ready to continue to search for Jason figure, cold, a sharp stabbing pain makes his brow vaguely painful. This made Wolf tooths heart flutter, and he knew in his heart that his opponent had locked him up in turn. Wolf tooth without thinking, the whole person immediately hid in the cover, because the sharp feelinging from the brow made him feel a great threat of death. Phew! Just as Wolf tooth was hiding, a sniper slug arrived and passed over his head, a close call. Wolf tooth wanted to counterattack, but suddenly it was felt that the killing machine has been like the substance of theplete lock him, which makes his body cold, only because this killing machine is too terrible, which makes Wolf tooth will not doubt in the slightest, if he dares to appear out, will certainly be killed! Jason looked far away from where Wolf tooth was hiding, the corners of his mouth held a cold smile, under his own killing machine envelope, the other party simply do not dare to show up, or will certainly be his sniper. Then Jason emerged and charged toward the enemys right defensive line position.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Phew! Phew! On the way, Jason fired a series of sniper rounds, killing the Wolverine Legion fighters on the right side of the line. By this time, Wolverine Legions right defensive line has a serious gap, with Jasons sniping, plus Lion, Leopard, these assault fighters charge, this line of defense looks like it can not be held. As long as this line of defense ispletely breached, the Satan Army warriors rushing up will form a two-sided attack on the Wolverine Legion warriors in the Wolverine Legion camp, and by then the entire Wolverine Legion warriors will be in a deadly crisis. Blood Tiger in Wolverine Legion has realized the situation, but the firepower from Iron Fist, Baron and others attacking on the front is too strong, and he cant get away to help the right side of the defense. But it would be dangerous to sit back and wait for the right side of the defense to be breached. Immediately, Blood Tiger shouted, Rohr, you lead me to hold this ce to the death! Mas, you lead the group of warriors with me to the right side of the defense line, and repel the enemy! Under Blood Tigers dispatch, he immediately led a team of men towards the right defense line in a hurry, he hoped to be able to hold the right defense line and force back the enemy troops that came in to kill them. Otherwise, if the right side of the defense is broken, the entire Wolverine Legion will fall. Chapter 271 – The capture of Wolverine Legion (II) Blood Tiger led a team of fighters toe to the right side of the defense line, ready to fill the gap on the right side of the defense line. At this time, Lion, Leopard and other warriors are already very close to the right defense line and are constantly bursting through. At that moment, Blood Tiger led the group of warriors to swoop in, and he shouted, All warriors, fire with all your might to repel the approaching enemy troops and kill them! Ta-da-da-da! The soldiers led by Blood Tiger immediately piled up towards the gap in the defense line, one by one, firing, and the firepower on the line was once again fierce, and the fierce firepowerwork whistled, attacking and killing towards the front. Are you going to make ast stand when youve already been routed? Jason sneered as the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand was brought up and aimed towards the gap in the defensive line. Phew! Phew! Jason fired two shots in a row, sniping out the sniper warheads attacked and killed two Wolverine Legion soldiers stationed on the defense line, one shot to the head, the kind of shock brought too shocking, so that the Wolverine Legion soldiers on the defense line were pale and pale, only to feel that they were a god of death to stare at. In fact, in the dark world with the title of Satan the Evil Jason, in the battlefield often means is the verdict of death! Jason kept moving forward, his sniper rifle in his hand kept firing, his own sniping skills were too advanced, and he killed one Wolverine Legion soldier after another in the line of defense. One of the machine gunners in particr, when he set up the machine gun in his hand to sweep across the room, a sniper slug came in suddenly and sted right into the muzzle of this machine gun. At that moment bang, the machine gun directly exploded, sshing out the fragments shot in all directions, as for the machine gunner, has long been lying dead, the body inserted a machine gun fragments. Damn it! Target that sniper on the left front and kill him for me! Wheres the sniper? This sniper on the left front of the right defense line, snipe him for me! Blood Tiger roared into his headset, trying to marshal the snipers in the Wolverine Legion to snipe Jason, who was advancing. The snipers on Wolverine Legions side are now few and far between, all of them sniped by Eagle Eyes and Cold. Eagle Eyes and Cold are responsible for sniping Wolverine Legions snipers, and by now, Wolverine Legion has had five snipers fall under their guns. If it wasnt for Eagle Eyes and Cold targeting snipers on Wolverine Legions side, it would have been impossible for Satan Army soldiers to advance so smoothly because of the need to guard against snipers from the enemy. So, Blood Tiger did not get much response even when he was loud and clear. The snipers that still exist are afraid to show themselves easily, simply because Eagle Eyes and Cold have them all in their sights. Damn! Blood Tiger ended up with a heavy machine gun and fired wildly in the direction of Lion, Leopard and other assault fighters sprinting and Jasons position. Under the leadership of Blood Tiger, the rest of Wolverine Legions warriors also made a push to hold their guns and fire to resist, and the firepowerwork formed at one time was really strong. In the face of such a fire counterattack, Lion and others did not continue to rush in, buty on the ground, holding their positions, firing with all their might, and killing Wolverine Legions fighters in the defensive line with fire. Lion, the assault fighters, had also reached the point of perfection in the use of the assult rifle, and the assult rifle in their hands was used to point nk effect. In Lion their urate strafing, this line of defense also constantly some of the enemy soldiers have fallen, as this line of defense was attacked and killed a gap, their self-confidence seems to be broken as well, already is not confident to fight. Then again, the attack from the Satan Army warriors was too powerful, and the two sides were really not on the same level in terms of fighting instincts. A murderous look came into Jasons eyes as he locked onto Blood Tiger on the defensive line. He guessed that Blood Tiger should be the leader of this team of warriors, as long as Blood Tiger was killed, then the warriors on this defense line will be in a situation where there is no leader. The sniper rifle in Jasons hand was already up, aiming towards Blood Tiger, and the deep killing machine in his eyes gradually coalesced, a touch of stern coldness in the diffusion. And Blood Tiger is only the soldiers around the defense line, he is pulling the heavy machine gun in his hands, making a frenzy of fire.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Coldly, a sharp murderous wave swept up to his brow. Blood Tigers face was suddenly startled as he realized that he must have been targeted by the sniper who had burst in from the left. Without thinking, Blood Tiger slumped and immediately hid in cover. Phew! A sniper warhead instantly sniped past his head, a close call. As Blood Tigery in cover, he saw a spray of blood erupt from the bodies of the fighters around him, and the ghostly sniper warheads sniped at the fighters around him. With one of the warriors around him being sniped, this made Blood Tiger couldnt hide anymore, and if this couldnt stop this sniper, then this defense line was definitely going to be breached. At that moment, Blood Tiger gritted his teeth, he let out a low roar in his throat, then he fiercely stood up, the heavy machine gun in his hand immediately pointed towards the left direction, was about to fire a sweeping shot. However C Phew! A sniper slug was instantly sniped, with unparalleled precision, straight to Blood Tigers brow! Puff! A blood ssh instantly emerged from between Blood Tigers eyebrows, and Blood Tigers entire head was directly blown away. Before he died, a thought rose up from Blood Tigers mind C the Realm of God Sniper? Could it be that this was a sniper of the God Sniper Realm? However, Blood Tiger could no longer go deeper, as his head was blown off and he had fallen to the ground dead. The left front of a bunker bearing, Jasons hands the Barrett sniper rifle on the muzzle of a wisp of smoke. It turned out that he had already locked Blood Tiger. While Blood Tiger hid, he sniped at the rest of Wolverine Legions fighters. The moment Blood Tiger appeared, he was no longer polite, and as soon as he thought, a shot was fired straight at Blood Tigers brow, killing himpletely! Once Blood Tiger died, the Wolverine Legion warriors on this line of defense really copsed, and one by one, the warriors looked headless, and a deep sense of fear gripped their hearts. Lion and other assault fighters seized this opportunity, and they instantly made a powerful counterattack, sweeping one enemy fighter on the defensive line and killing him. Charge through! Finally, with a roar, Lion, along with the assault fighters around him, surged forward toward the front line of defense. Chapter 272: The capture of Wolverine Legion (III) Lion, Leopard, Pam Holder, Mary, Rhonda Boyles, Spoon, Tiger and other Satan Army warriors were as powerful as tigers, immediately charging forward and pouncing directly on the front line of defense. This line of defense can be said to have been breached, with Blood Tigers death in battle, the rest of the warriors without a leader, one by one, have been killed, trying to return to defend this gap in the line of defense is already impossible. Phew! Phew! Phew! The Wolverine Legion fighters on the defensive line were unable to dodge the sniper slugs from Jasons snipers, and under his constant fire, one Wolverine Legion fighter after another fell to the ground. By the time Lion and his assault fighters sprinted forward, there were almost no Wolverine Legion fighters left on the defensive line. The few Wolverine Legion fighters that still existed were all killed in the face of the firepower of the oing Satan Army fighters. Eventually, Lion, Leopard, Mary, Tiger and other warriors rushed up andpletely upied this defense line on the right side. The fall of this line would have been fatal for Wolverine Legion fighters, and after upying it, Lion and other fighters relied on it to counterattack against Wolverine Legion fighters in the middle line. This is equivalent to direct fire from the nks of these Wolverine Legion, and these Wolverine Legion fighters are nked by no defensive resistance, which is the same as beingpletely exposed to the guns of the advancing Satan Army fighters. Tuk Tuk Tuk! Satan Army soldiers with guns sweeping, the middle line of Wolverine Legion warriors have fallen under the muzzle of that gun, a blood sshed up, the sound of misery is also endless. Lord Wolf Tooth, the enemy has broken through the right defense line, we are under a two-sided attack!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A warrior rushed up to Wolf tooth who was hiding and shouted. Wolf tooth was shocked and angry, he could not imagine that the defense line on which Wolverine Legions warriors relied had been captured so quickly, he immediately said: Where is Blood Tiger? Where is Blood Tiger? Lord Wolf Tooth, Blood Tiger he, he has been sacrificed. The warrior said. What? Wolf tooths face was stunned, the news was unbelievable to him. With the fall of the right defense line, Lion and other warriors under fire to kill, the front line of defense of this Wolverine Legion warrior team also fell into chaos. Frontal attack Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear and other fighters immediately intensified the firepower attack, four heavy machine gun fire convergence, with an iparable fierce momentum crushing up, straight to take the enemys defense line. Under the two-sided attack, this Wolverine Legion warriors simply can not resist, directly routed, intensive firepower encirclement makes them simply do not know how to counterattack, as a Wolverine Legion warriors continue to die, surviving warriors have been very few and far between. Wolf tooth saw the situation, he gritted his teeth and said loudly, Retreat, retreat! With that, Wolf tooth pulled a team of fighters over and escorted him first towards the rear of Wolverine Legion to escape. Wolverine Legion had a number of vehicles behind him, and he was going to escape by car, flee to the beach, and then escape by speedboat from a private stronghold. At this point, for Wolf tooth, the key is to keep his family alive. All soldiers listen up, all lines of attack, raze this ce to the ground! Once Jason saw that Wolverine Legion waspletely defeated, he gave the order for the whole army to attack. Charge! Kill them. Annihte all these rabbits! Iron Fist shouted, and all the Satan Army soldiers immediately attacked in full force, rushing towards the front, and in the process of rushing and killing, the Satan Army soldiers also opened fire and kept attacking and killing the Wolverine Legion soldiers who were trying to withdraw. Whoosh! Jason also intercepted the Wolverine Legion fighters from the right side. Beside him were Lion, Leopard, Tiger and other assault warriors, following along to attack and kill. The Wolverine Legions warriors were routed, and the main general Wolf tooth had no desire to fight, let alone the team of warriors under hismand. Phew! Phew! Phew! Jason fired one after another, killing several Wolverine Legion fighters who tried to fight back, and then his entire advance was like a cannonball directly into the Wolverine Legions fighters. Snort! A snowy cold aura passed through the air as Jason drew his Mad Dog Combat de and stabbed a Wolverine Legion fighter in closebat with his assault knife. Immediately after, Lion, Leopard and other warriors also rushed over and joined in the melee of closebat. Satan Army warriors are extremely strong in closebat, and they have all undergone unbelievably brutal special training, so when Lion attacked and killed the Wolverine Legion warriors, it was a one-sided kill. Iron Fist also led the rest of the Satan Army warriors to close in and quickly joined the battlefield topletely surround and kill the Wolverine Legion warriors. As soon as Wolf tooth saw the situation, the first thing he thought of was not to organize the fighters around him to fight, but to think of how he could escape. You guys rush up and intercept them! Wolf tooth shouted, his voice had begun to shake a little, after giving the order, he fled alone towards the rear of the camp, regardless of the lives of the warriors behind him. Whoosh! At this point, a figure sprinted up in the direction Wolf tooth had fled. Two Wolverine Legion warriors met the figure, sabers in their hands stabbing at the figure. However, this did not stop the figure from bursting forward, only to see him continue to sprint forward, followed by two blood-colored fronts out of thin air, with lightning speed to kill the two warriors. Peng! Peng! Two blood immediately burst out from the throats of the two Wolverine Legion warriors, while the god-like figure still rushed towards Wolf tooth at an unabated speed. This is none other than Jason. He saw Wolf toothwho was trying to escape, he also judged that Wolf tooth is the leader of this Wolverine Legion, immediately the first time towards Wolf tooth chased over, he certainly will not let Wolf tooth escape. Wolf tooth fled not much farther, fiercely felt behind with a harsh killing machine locked over. This makes Wolf tooth heart suddenly a shock, his ownbat ability is also extremely high, then he fiercely backhand, holding a pistol in his hand, towards the direction of the breath behind the several shots. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of gunfire echoed, however the bullets that were fired all fell short. Then, a strong wind from the side of Wolf tooth fiercely passed, Wolf tooth did not hesitate, the gun in his hand was about to point to the side, however C Whew! A harsh leg sweep came first, hitting Wolf tooths right arm with a heavy cross. Under the huge force of the leg, Wolf tooths right arm stabbed with pain, and the gun in his hand came out of his hand. Wolf tooth shock and anger, when he fixed his eyes towards the front of the look, is to see a face in front of a cold and upright figure standing, the body has a like a god-like pressure aura in the diffuse, forcing the heart. You, who are you? Wolf tooth could not help but lose his voice and ask. Satan! Jason spoke in an indifferent tone. Satan? Satan the Evil?! Wolf tooth tone a startled, some trembling, a face haspletely changed color. Chapter 273 Blood-stained elegance Wolf tooth the whole person immediately white, eyes shing a sense of fear and panic, since standing in front of the world of darkness is the famous Satan the Evil, that behind those who are fighting violently with Wolverine Legion warriors must be the brave and iparable Satan Army warriors undoubtedly! Now, Wolf tooth always know why his side upies a huge advantage in strength, and even have helicopter gunships and armored fighting vehicles, but still can not resist the attack of a few dozen warriors. So, this is the Satan Operation Group led by Satan! Satan Operation Group in the dark world is one of the most powerful and terrifying legions, even if there are only a few dozen people, but the major powers in the dark world for the scare and fear. In recent years, the dark world of the major S-level tasks, arepleted by the Satan Operation Group, so the Satan Operation Group warriors, although fewer people, but their ownbat ability is extremely extraordinary, it is said to be repeatedly winning, to win more than a few cases of war are countless. Wolf tooth was so frightened that he looked at Jason and couldnt help but ask, Satan, Wolverine Legion has nothing against you, why did youe to offend? Jasonughed coldly and said, No hard feelings? The Wolverine Legion is actually a private stronghold of the Bounty Alliance on the Ind of Purgatory, isnt it? And its been around for over a decade, right? For more than a decade, Bounty Alliance must have made a lot of money with this private base, right? Wolf tooth suddenly a shock, he did not expect such a confidential matter Jason actually have known. Wolf tooth took a deep breath and then said, Satan, since you know that Wolverine Legion is a stronghold of Bounty Alliance, why did youe to offend? I have also learned that your Satan Operation Group often cooperates with Bounty Alliance, havent we always had a friendly rtionship? Jason sneered and said, It may have been friendly before, but now Bounty Alliance is trying to kill my Satan Operation Groups warriors, how can this Bounty Alliance exin? Satan Operation Group took a mission from Bounty Alliance some time ago, but I didnt expect Bounty Alliance to collude with Night Shadow and leak Satan Operation Groups whereabouts, causing Satan Operation Group to fall into a The Satan Operation Group was in a great crisis. This is because Bounty Alliance was unkind in the first ce, so this debt can only be paid with blood! What? This, this- Wolf tooth at once stunned, this news he did not know, he also did not expect Bounty Alliance actually had the intention to kill Satan Operation Groups move, this can not me Satan Operation Groups counterattack. Bounty Alliance as a client, to ensure the confidentiality of information of each mission operation personnel is a basic requirement, but Bounty Alliance is an exception, and Night Shadow collusion, in a vain attempt to kill to eliminate the Satan Operation Group, such a thing out, for Bounty The reputation of Bounty Alliance is also extremely bad. Satan, this matter has nothing to do with me I, I really do not know ah. I am merely in charge of Wolverine Legion, in charge of the affairs on Ind of Purgatory, the rest has nothing to do with me ah! Satan, please, let me go, I can give you whatever you want. Whether its money or confidential documents of Bounty Alliance. Wolf tooth immediately begged for mercy. Wolf tooth certainly do not want to die, he sat for Bounty Alliance Ind of Purgatory for many years, also do not know how much enrichment, privately he has umted the wealth is already extremelyrge. Therefore, he wanted to live, and as long as he could escape this disaster, he carried his private property, and thus lived a rich life in anonymity. No matter what, lets take you down first! As for whether you can live in the end, it depends on how much sincerity you give! Jason sneered, and with a cold sh in his eyes, he sprinted towards Wolf tooth with his body spread out. Wolf tooth immediately felt a powerful and terrifying might crushed to the face, in this share of the strongest and strong, but also reveals a domineering aura in front of, Wolf tooth immediately felt itself as small as a mole. Even so, under the effect of the will to live, Wolf tooths own ruthlessness was also stimted, he roared, also rushed towards Jason, then he madly fist, instantly towards Jason all the vital points of the attack out of a severe style of punches. Wolf tooth punching speed is very fast, their own force is also strong enough, with Wolf tooth such a body, in the dark world is also considered to be able to stand. Unfortunately, he met Jason instead. Faced with Wolf tooths frenzied attack, Jason didnt stop moving forward, he directly blocked, no matter how fast and intense Wolf tooths punches were, they were all blocked by Jason. After Jasons fist blocked Wolf tooths fist, Jasons right elbow turned, along with his waist twisted, and with the power of his body, the elbow hit Wolf tooths face. Bang! The force of this elbow was so heavy and fierce that Wolf tooth immediately opened his mouth with a wow and spurted out a mouthful of blood, followed by a ck eye, the whole person fell heavily to the ground and directly fainted. Lets leave you alive for now! Jason said in a cold voice, he moved his body, towards the battlefield of the killing melee straight up, holding the Mad Dog Combat de in his backhand, between the sharp de in his hand, attacked and killed one of the Wolverine Legion fighters in the field. When the battle came down to a close quarters situation, Wolverine Legions defeat was already sealed. Iron Fist in the dark world has the Iron Fist name, his pair of Iron Fist, with his own majestic burst of power, also do not know how many opponents have blown up the head. At that moment, Iron Fist roared, his aura majestic as a mountain, he rushed towards the two Wolverine Legion fighters in front of him, he twisted his body to avoid the stabbing saber of one fighter, and then his heavy fist had struck. Bang!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The punchnded solidly on the face of the warrior, and blood shot up. Snort! Immediately afterwards, Iron Fist backhanded the saber from the soldiers hand and instantly stabbed the second soldier in the throat. Not only Iron Fist, the Satan Army fighters in the field are all in closebat, bloodshed. The Nepalese Army Knife held in Marys hand has been stained red with ayer of blood. In the battlefield, Mary is also absolutely cold and ruthless, with her sensitive feet and supple body. Therefore, the field of the enemy is often difficult to catch her figure, and a inattentive under her hands Nepalese Army Knife has been chopped to kill and. Treg Taylor is iparably violent, like the armored chariot towards these Wolverine Legion warriors crushed up, he is infinitely powerful, under the rage, his own strength is really able to have a fight with a big brown bear, so in Treg Taylors violent attack, these Wolverine Legion warriors simply can not The fighters of Wolverine Legion could not resist. Baron killing domineering, attacking and killing the momentum of the iparable, he has a high level ofbat skills and means, often a killing move, all the way to kill the blood, showing the domineering momentum. With the strong strike of one Satan Army fighter, the number of Wolverine Legion fighters still standing in the field has been drastically reduced, and the only way for the rest of them is to die. Chapter 274 – Alerting the Alliance London, the top floor of a skyscraper. A can be described as extremely luxurious office, a middle-aged man in a suit sitting on a leather chair, he is looking at an urgent telegram, after reading his still handsome face flooded with ayer of cold and iron will. The Wolverine Legion in Ind of Purgatory is being invaded by an armed force? After reading this emergency telegram for help, the mans face looked a bit unbelievable. Wolf tooth has been stationed in Ind of Purgatory on behalf of Bounty Alliance for the past ten years or so, and Wolverine Legion has practically controlled the whole Ind of Purgatory for so many years. The strength of the Legion warriors in the Ind of Purgatory is notparable to any of the forces. In fact, with the Wolverine Legion warriors and armed equipment stationed in the Ind of Purgatory, even in the dark world is a very powerful force. How could a force from outside the indnd on the ind and take Wolverine Legion directly, and make Wolverine Legion have to ask for help from the headquarters? The middle-aged man frowned, and suddenly he remembered something like that, immediately picked up a desk phone and made a call out: Dark Phoniex, you will print out the detailed information of the recent battle situation in Andes Mountains to me immediately. Bounty Alliances intelligence gathering has always been extremely fast and urate, so the other day in the Andes Mountains Bloody Moon and Gold Lions were all wiped out news he already knew. This office is home to one of Bounty Alliances main hubs in Europe. This middle-aged man named Orphg, is one of the five deputy Union chief in the Bounty Alliance, high power, in addition to the mysterious and unpredictable Union chief, can instruct him not many people have been. Orphg was surprised and shocked when he received a telegram from the Wolverine Legion on the Ind of Purgatory. He couldnt figure out which force had infiltrated the Ind of Purgatory and attacked the Wolverine Legion. Knock, knock, knock! At that moment, there was a knock at the door. Immediately after, the doorway opened, before the person arrived, a cold breath was poured. Immediately after, a cold, seductive, sexy and tall and wonderful woman walked in. She is very tall, at least one meter seventy-five or so tall, wearing a long ck dress, walking around, waist lightly twisted, the rich buttocks wobbling, swaying out of a thousand styles, extremely seductive. She is none other than Dark Phoniex. Dark Phoniex is not ck, on the contrary, her skin snow white, delicate, a face cold in a seductive and provocative beauty of the intention, angry and raised breasts even the body of a long dress can not hide. Her tall figure, a pair of long legs upy at least two-thirds of the height of the body, as long as a normal man, are dreaming of being able to give this pair of long legs to clip, think that enjoyment is bound to be supreme. Orphg also wanted to, but was unable to do so. Because Dark Phoniex as one of the top ten ck List powerhouses in the Bounty Alliance, unless she is willing, even if Orphg is her nominal superior, he would not dare to force Dark Phoniex. It is said that Dark Phoniex in the dark world is called Dark Phoniex, it is because her snow-white back embroidered with a ck phoenix pattern, this Orphg is very interested, thinking that one day to see it with their own eyes. Mr. Orphg, heres the information you asked for. Dark Phoniex walked over and handed Orphg an information document in his hand. Orphg reached out and took the document and began to read it carefully. Dark Phoniex turned to go, Orphg said: Dark Phoniex, Wolverine Legion in Ind of Purgatory was attacked and killed by an armed force, ording to the telegrams I received for help, I am afraid that Wolverine Legion simply cannot hold and resist the attack of this armed force. Dark Phoniexs figure gave a slight pause, and at the end she said, Even so, this is not under my jurisdiction. Orphgs face was stunned, he knew that Dark Phoniex was telling the truth, even if he wanted to mobilize the Unions ck List experts, he needed to ask the Union chief for permission, and only after getting the Union chiefs authorization and approval would the ck List experts go out. What if, it is Satan who is leading this armed force? Orphg suddenly spoke up. Satan?! Dark Phoniex paused in her tracks as she turned around, those long, narrow, feminine looking turquoise eyes staring intently at Orphg. Orphg spread his hands and said, Im just guessing too, thats why I need this document you sent over. Orphg looked at the document carefully and said, Phantom has defected from the Assassination League, and sooner orter this wille to light. In the Andes Mountains, the Assassination League and Night Shadow jointly intercepted Phantom, and the Bloody Moon and Gold Lions sent by Night Shadow were all wiped out in the Antic Mountains. In addition, the Assassination League sent Ghost Sol led by the assassin ambush of the second line of defense was also broken, Ghost Sol and others are also all dead. ording to the information, Phantom was already seriously injured when he broke out of the Assassination League. So, relying on Bloody Moon and Gold Lions, the two mercenary corps canpletely kill Phantom, not to mention the second line of defense led by Ghost Sol behind. Orphg said. You suspect that Satan stepped in to help Phantom? asked Dark Phoniex. Orphg opened a map, pointed his hand, and said, From Andes Mountains south, there is the border of Ecuador. So if the Satan Army led by Satan happens to meet Phantom in the Andes Mountains, its only natural that Satan would save Phantom. After all, Satan and Night Shadow have a deep grudge, Bloody Moon and Gold Lions, two mercenary groups are in fact the forces controlled by Night Shadow. Do you think that Satan has any reason to take action? Thats just a guess. Dark Phoniex said. Its also easy to confirm! Orphg opened his mouth, and he picked up thendline and dialed a special phone number.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon the call was dialed and Orphg said, Hello, is this Sovereign? Orphg, why do you have the leisure to call me? On the phone, there was an indifferent voice, and it was none other than Sovereign, the authority figure in the Assassination League! I already know about Phantoms defection. I contacted you just to confirm one thing with you. When your men over there went to Andes Mountains to check out the scene, did they find anything? Orphg asked. Orphg, your hands are stretched too far. I dont think this matter has anything to do with your Bounty Alliance, right? Sovereign sneered and said. Phantom was able to escape despite her serious injuries, which means that someone in the Andes Mountains must have helped her. Orphg spoke up and continued, I just want to make sure that the person who helped Phantom is not Satan, because one of my Bounty Alliance strongholds is being invaded by an armed force that I suspect is the Satan Operation Group. Sovereign on the other end of the phone a little silent, half a long timeter said: Orphg, I can only tell you, my staff to the scene under the investigation, learned that the cause of death of Blood Wolf and Gold Lions have a characteristic, that is the storm! Blitz?! Orphgs face was stunned. Sovereign on the other end also hung up the phone. Orphg put down the phone, looked at Dark Phoniex, and said, Now we can be sure without a doubt. It was Satan who helped Phantom escape, as Blood Wolf and Gold Lions died in the st. This means that Satan led the Satan Operation Group through the Andes Mountains, and their purpose was to follow the Andes Mountains to Ecuador, then infiltrate the Ind of Purgatory andunch an assault on the Wolverine Legion. Chapter 275 – Blood King is on the move Blitz! In the dark world, only Satan the Evil can perform this unique way of power, unique punching power with their own explosive power, thus forming a st, the killing power brought is absolutely huge. Otherwise, why the word storm? So, if it is a fist storm death, then basically you can judge that this is Satan personally to cause such an effect. Dark Phoniexs narrow, feminine eyes flicked to Orphg and said, So you mean for me to make a trip to Ind of Purgatory? Is an opponent like Satan not worthy of your personal presence? Orphg asked as he stared at Dark Phoniexs excessively beautiful and smoldering face. Dark Phoniex said indifferently: I think Mr. Orphg knows very well why Satan is targeting Wolverine Legion. If you hadnt cooperated with Night Shadow without permission and betrayed the information about the whereabouts of Satan Operation Groups actions to Night Shadow, in a vain attempt to join forces with Night Shadow to kill Satan Operation Group, I dont think there would be such a situation. This decision of yours, I think Union chief still doesnt know, right? Orphg sneered and said: I admit that many difficult missions in the alliance, such as those above the S level, werepleted by Satan Operation Group for us, and the employers were satisfied, and the alliance benefited from this. However,pared to the benefits offered by Night Shadow, the benefits brought by Satan Operation Group are not worth mentioning. I did everything from the perspective of the highest interests of the Alliance, even if the Union chief came out of seclusion and knew about this, he would not me me. Perhaps from the point of view of profit, you are right. But you are misjudging Satan and misjudging Satans Legionnaires. Dark Phoniex said. What do you mean? Orphg frowned. You will know what it meanster. I hope thatter on Mr. Orphg you will not regret this decision of yours to kill Satan Operation Group! Dark Phoniex said. Regret? With a legion of a mere dozens of men? Orphgughed coldly. But it is such a legion that Night Shadow has repeatedly failed to besiege, and hundreds of warrior teams in the Wolverine Legion have been unable to resist, isnt it? Dark Phoniex said. After all is said and done, Dark Phoniex you just dont want to take the plunge yourself and head out to defuse the Wolverine Legions crisis, do you? Orphgs face clouded over. Dark Phoniex looked at Orphg and said, Sorry, Im not going to pay for your bad decisions. With that, Dark Phoniex turned around and headed out of the office. Dark Phoniex, youC Orphgs face was furious, but he couldnt order Dark Phoniex to do anything, he said coldly, If you dont do something, someone will naturally do it. Night Shadow sent Blood King, one of the five kings, to personally lead an army to hunt down the Satan Operation Group, and I think that if Blood King learns that the Satan Operation Group is in Ind of Purgatory, he will definitely kill it. Dark Phoniex paused in her tracks at the word, but that was all, and she continued on her way, leaving Orphgs office. When the door to the office closed again, therge luxurious office was left alone Orphg, his handsome white face immediately gloomy, like dark clouds. As the deputy Union chief of Bounty Alliance, but there is no way to take a ck list strong man, which makes him extremely annoyed, his chest also flooded with a sense of resentment and dissatisfaction. Dark Phoniex, dare to treat me with such an attitude, Im looking forward to what your expression will be when you fall into my hands! A cold chill shed across Orphgs eyes. As the deputy Union chief of Bounty Alliance, he did find it difficult to tolerate the attitude of Dark Phoniex, which made him feel indignant. Orphg then picked up thendline and dialed another number out, which was soon answered, and he spoke, His Excellency Night Emperor? Its me, Mr. Orphg, what can I do for you? I have a piece of news here that I think His Majesty the Monarch would be very interested in. Orphg spoke up and continued, I have urate information that Satan is on Ind of Purgatory with his Satan Operation Group in front of him. Are you sure? Satan and the Satan Operation Group are right here at Ind of Purgatory? OK! Absolutely sure! Very well, Mr. Orphg, your information is crucial! And my promise to work with you will certainly yield a rich reward! I hope so! I will send Blood King out on my side. mr. Orphg, wont you send troops out on your side? Naturally, I will also send my troops there. When the timees, we will rendezvous with Blood King, and this time we must wipe out Satan and the Satan Operation Group to eliminate the problem forever! Good! The voice on the phone, the low and full of a majestic aura of the voice said. Night Shadow King City. Night Emperor summoned Blood King to the party. Blood King in a ck robe, embroidered on the chest Night Shadow throne and the crown of the pattern seems unusually striking, which represents his supreme identity. As one of the five kings of Night Shadow, Blood King is known for his cold-blooded cruelty, and it is said that he likes to bloodshed his opponents to death, and over the years he has died in the hands of countless strong people in the dark world, mentioning his name is enough to make many strong people in the dark world feel iparable fear. Greetings, Your Majesty the Monarch! Blood King came to meet Night Emperor and bowed to the imposing figure sitting on Night Shadows throne. Blood King, we have received information that Satan and the Satan Operation Group are in the Ind of Purgatory, the throne, Night Emperor spoke, twopelling sharpnesses shot out, staring at Blood King, the majestic voice continued to ring out and said, So, you can act now. Your task is to bring Satans head back to me. I will not insult you! Blood King said in a deep voice. The Satan Operation Group has brought us a lot of damage over the years, if we cant wipe out the Satan Operation Group with just a few dozens of people, it will tarnish the prestige of our Night Shadow. This time, there is no room for error! Night Emperor said in a cold voice. Your Majesty, please rest assured that I will cut Satans head off with my own hands, seal it and bring it back to Your Majesty. Blood King said. On the throne, Night Emperor nodded and then said, Go to Ind of Purgatory, there will be a team of warriors from Bounty Alliance to join you. This time, together with the Bounty Alliance, even if Satan has great skills, it will not be able to fly! Bounty Alliances warriors? Blood Kings slender brow furrowed slightly as he said, Well, lets hope they dont hold me back. Its not toote, so youre ready to start moving. Night Emperor said.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yes! Blood King bowed and bowed his head, and then exited this kingdom hall and went to prepare to organize a team of Night Shadows warriors to go to the Ind of Purgatory to surround and kill the Satan Operation Group. Chapter 276 Conditions for Living When Wolf tooth woke up, he found himself in a floor of the main Wolverine Legion camp. Wolf tooth turned his eyes around and saw Jason in front of him, as well as a bloodstained body around him releasing a tough warrior with the smell of iron blood killing. Wolf tooth does not need to ask, these iron-blooded brave warriors must be the warriors of Satan Operation Group. And he appeared in this main building in the Wolverine Legion camp, wouldnt that mean the entire Wolverine Legion had been wiped out? The thought of this, Wolf tooth suddenly feel cold hands and feet. Awake? Jason narrowed his eyes and looked at Wolf tooth. Satan, why am I, why am I here, where are the Wolverine Legion fighters? Wolf tooth couldnt help but ask. In fact, he already knew the answer, but still did not die, could not help but subconsciously asked. Theyre all dead, and youre the only one still alive. Without waiting for Jason to answer, Iron Fist had already said in a cold voice in English. Dead? All dead? Hundreds of Wolverine Legion were wiped out? Wolf tooths face suddenly pale as white as paper, the body can not help but some trembling up, that is hundreds of warriors ah, and the Satan Army warriors in front of you but more than thirty people. It would be unbelievable if word got out that a team of more than thirty warriors had actually wipedout a Wolverine Legion of hundreds of men armed to the teeth. However, it is not surprising if this is the work of Satan Operation Group. After all, for the Satan Operation Group, there are countless cases of winning with less, and every Satan Army soldier has the ability to fight against ten, they are the iron-blooded soldiers who have been killed from countless life and death trials. Next, if you want to live, then youll have to show a little sincerity. Jason said. To live? Immediately after Wolf tooth heard these words a trace of hot intent shed in his eyes, a strong will to live also grew up, and he hurriedly said, Satan, how can we be considered sincere? Wolverine Legion has been entrenched here for years and must have many confidential documents about Bounty Alliance. Take us to the database and present all the information. Jason opened his mouth, then said, In addition, Wolverine Legion in the upied material property, also handed out together. Dont worry, I wont touch your share, I think youve also enriched yourself over the years and gotten a lot of benefits, right? Wolf tooth face is stunned, really want to Wolverine Legion in the information about Bounty Alliance are handed over, that is to betray the entire Bounty Alliance. The problem is that this is the only chance for him to live at the moment. Wolf tooth in the Ind of Purgatory stationed for many years, the fact that the Bounty Alliance has not much emotion and loyalty to speak of, coupled with his greedy character, so he is just a little hesitant. Wolf tooth whirled and said, Okay, Ill take you there. But Satan, you have to do what you say and leave me alive when the timees. Dont worry, I always keep my word C provided that you also cooperate in good faith. Jason said. Wolf tooth nodded, and then Treg Taylor came up and pulled Wolf tooth up and let him lead the way. In order to live, Wolf tooth is also determined to betray Bounty Alliance, he led Jason forward, he unscrewed a confidential switch hub, opened a secret door. This dark door is obviously leading to the lower level, Jason is to let Wolf tooth walk in front, he and Iron Fist, Mary, Baron, Pam Holder and several Satan Army soldiers followed down. All the way to the basement, where the space is also veryrge, which has aputer, in which there are more than ten staff, after seeing Wolf tooth down, these people immediately stood up. The staff naturally knew about the war on the ground, but they didnt think the enemy could break through. So when they saw Wolf tooth walking down with some strangers, their faces were all aghast. Everybody freeze! Iron Fist gave a low, cold cry as he picked up a Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun and pointed it at the staff in the field. The dozen staff members immediately all raised their hands, and each face showed a look of horror. Baron, Pam Holder, and others stepped forward and brought all of these men under substantial control. Lord Wolf Tooth, what, whats going on here? A man asked, pretending to be bold. Wolf tooth eyes shed a ruthless look, he looked at Satan, said: Satan, can you lend me a gun? Oh? What do you need a gun for? Jason asked. These people cant be left alive, they are responsible for liaising with Bounty Alliance, and if they are left alive, its bad for me. Wolf tooth said. Jason immediately understood the meaning of Wolf tooths words, Wolf tooth is determined to betray Bounty Alliance, after this matter, the entire Wolverine Legion will be turned into a piece of ashes. Even if Bounty Alliance sent someone to investigateter, they would only think that Wolf tooth had died in battle. Wolf tooth is the ability to remain anonymous and spend the rest of your life in peace. If these dozen people escaped alive,ter will certainly to the Bounty Alliance high report Wolf tooth mutiny, so that in front of the Bounty Alliance huge power, Wolf tooth even anonymity can not hide from the hunt. Good! Jason nodded and drew a pistol and handed it to Wolf tooth. Many thanks! Wolf tooth took the gun and pointed it towards those staff members with a cruel and hideous look on his face. Lord Wolf Tooth, what do you mean by that? If thats the case, Bounty Alliance will not spare you! Someone shouted. With all of you dead, who knows about my mutiny? Wolf tooth sneered as he pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ear-piercing gunshots continued to ring out, and in the blink of an eye, the dozen staff members were all shot one by one by Wolf tooth. These staff members are not warriors, but ordinary people working on theputer side, their existence is responsible for helping the connection between Wolverine Legion and Bounty Alliance, so at the gunpoint of Wolf tooth, they have no way to resist. Wolf tooth killed all these people before returning the gun to Jason. Then, Wolf tooth opened a coded cab that held ssified information and took out stacks of information documents from it. Mary came forward and collected all this information. Wolf tooth then said, This one in the server room is the main hubputer. Theputer still has some information inside. Jason nodded, he asked Iron Fist to get Spoon over here, Spoon is proficient inputer skills, so Jason nned to have Spoone over and copy all the data stored in the mainframe.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Spoon came to the basement, and under his operation, he used a hard drive to copy all the information on this mainframe into it. Spoon was looking through Wolverine Legions recent contact information with Bounty Alliance when he noticed a message that said, Captain Miller, Wolverine Legion has sent an urgent telegram to Bounty Alliance requesting assistance. Oh? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Whats the response from Bounty Alliance? ording to the response sent by Bounty Alliance, it said that the warriors of Wolverine Legion were asked to hunker down and die, and that the warriors of assistance would arrive soon. Among them, also included Night Shadows warriors, led by Blood King himself toe! Spoon spoke up, and when he got to the end, his tone seemed a bit gruff. Chapter 277 – A strong enemy is coming Blood King? Jason frowned. Blood King is one of the five kings of Night Shadow, a powerful and murderous man who is extremely cruel. to target us. Jason sneered and said, The Night Emperor didnt send a Blood King instead of himself? Very well, I would like to see what this Blood King is capable of. Night Shadow knows that we came to Ind of Purgatory to attack and kill Wolverine Legion, this must be the news leaked out by Bounty Alliance. When the timees, in addition to Night Shadows Blood King, there will definitely be Bounty Alliance fightersing as well. Iron Fist said. Jason nodded, he sneered and said, Then lets use Ind of Purgatory as a battlefield to meet the enemiesing and wipe them all out! No matter how many of theme, let theme back without a return! Baron alsoughed coldly and said, Thats right! Let them know that if they dare to break our Satan Operation Group, they wont even know how to die! When ites to Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance fightersing to Ind of Purgatory, it really stirred up the strong fighting spirit and vigorous battle spirit of each Satan Operation Group fighter in the field. Their own iron-blooded killing aura coalesced, appearing strong and unmatched, they are from the battlefield to kill out of the brave general, naturally not afraid of any enemy toe. For enemies whoe to offend and provoke, they have only one response, and that is to kill! Jason murmured and said, Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance areing together, we cant be rash, so well have to put up a good defense before they arrive. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor, Lion and others nodded their heads. At the end, Jason looked to Wolf tooth and said, Where is Wolverine Legions arsenal? I, Ill take you. Wolf tooth said in a hurry. Wolf tooth led Jasons group out of the basement and back to the Wolverine Legions camp, heading towards the southwest side and walking past it to see the Wolverine Legions armory. After opening the armory, you can see that there are many weapons on disy, and all kinds of weapons are avable. Jason then asked Wolf tooth carefully which route Bounty Alliance and Night Shadow fighters would most likely take to the ind if they came. Wolf tooth has also provided a detailed answer to this question. It turns out that in the sea east of Ind of Purgatory, there is a Bounty Alliance special sea route, in general, the Bounty Alliance side of the people, are from this route by boat toe. After Jason learned about the various aspects from Wolf tooths side, there was nothing more for Wolf tooth to do, so he let him go. He promised Wolf tooth, as long as Wolf tooth cooperation, he can let Wolf tooth a life, as for the future Wolf tooth can not live anonymously, then he does not care. Before Wolf tooth left, he took the initiative to transfer some of the assets in Wolverine Legion that had not been transferred to Bounty Alliance to Jason, totaling almost $50 million worth of assets! This asset, which is a huge sum of money even for Bounty Alliance, was taken by Satan Operation Group for nothing. For this asset, Wolf tooth dare not greedy, if he took, thenter Bounty Alliance along with the assets after the trace, will find out the fact that he is still alive, that can be a foregone conclusion. Satan Operation Group has no worries about taking these assets, as Jason and Bounty Alliance are already at war anyway. Of course, Wolf tooth even if he did not take this asset he does not care, because the value of the assets he enriched and privately withheld over the past decade or so, has far exceeded $50 million. Got Jasons permission, Wolf tooth also fled away, began his anonymous fugitive career. Jason was willing to let Wolf tooth go, partly because he had made a promise, and partly because Wolf tooth was no longer a threat to the Satan Operation Group. On the contrary, Wolf tooth will have to submit to Jason, if Wolf tooth dares to have any disrespect, Jason only needs to release the news that Wolf tooth is still alive and betrayed Bounty Alliance, then it is the end of Wolf tooth. Next, Jason and the Satan Operation Group warriors began to discuss tactics for defending against the enemy. Wolverine Legions camp, there are two armored fighting vehicles can be used, in addition, there are many weapons in the arsenal, anti-personnel mine, RPG, Rapid Fire Machine Gun, etc. These weapons have. Jason took out a map of Ind of Purgatory from the Wolverine Legion camp, pointed to the sea to the east, and said, ording to Wolf tooth, 80 percent of the enemy troops areing from this side of the sea route, we can set up traps here early and wait for the enemy troops toe. After the enemy troops arrive, we willunch an attack. Its not far from here to the sea to the east of here, only about 20 kilometers away. Iron Fist said. Even if its not far, we need to leave immediately and make relevant preparations once we arrive early. Jason said. Good, then Ill go call the brothers up and get ready to start moving. Iron Fist said. Jason nodded, and he said, Have the brothers take all the weapons they can from the armory with them. And then, set this camp on fire. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor and others immediately went to make arrangements. Mary walked over, a pair of phoenix eyes looked at Jason and said, Blood King and the troops sent by Bounty Alliance this time are definitely elite warriors. So, this battle should not be taken lightly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jason smiled brightly and said, We at Satan Operation Group dont underestimate any of our opponents. The more elites they send, the better. Only then, after wiping them all out, will Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance know what heartache is. Mary smiled, looking at Jasons confident and bright smile, just felt that this man can give a firm belief whenever he is. By the way, how is the condition of some of the wounded warriors? Jason asked. Basically, they are all superficial wounds, and I have treated the wounded warriors wounds, which are basically fine. Mary said. Thats good. Jason said. Rumble! At this point, two armored fighting vehicles drove by, followed by one Satan Army soldier after the armored vehicles, and the weapons in the armory were basically emptied. All the weapons were mounted on top of the two armored fighting vehicles, except for those carried by the Satan Army soldiers. The Satan Army soldiers moved towards the east and left to a certain distance before Iron Fist, Baron and the others behind them lit a fire on the gasoline that had been pouring in from the Wolverine Legion camp. The Wolverine Legion camp is stocked with cans of gasoline trucks, diesel fuel, and these mmable materials have been spilled around the Wolverine Legion by Satan Army soldiers. With the spread of fire, soon, the entire Wolverine Legion immediately into the zing mes, during the period from time to time with a booming explosion sound passed and came, apparently under the cage of fire, Wolverine Legion in some mmable and explosive items urred in the outbreak. When the fire is extinguished, the Wolverine Legion camp, which Bounty Alliance has been working on for years in Ind of Purgatory, will be reduced to rubble. Chapter 278 – Ambush Trap Jason, Iron Fist is leading the Satan Army soldiers towards the direction of the eastern sea quickly march, along the way, the Satan Army soldiers maintain an orderly march, they head to tail, move quickly, with the fastest speed towards the east. The two rival forces have joined forces toe to Ind of Purgatory. Jason and his team will not let go of such an opportunity and must seize it to destroy the fighters sent by Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance, thus dealing a heavy blow to these two forces! Jason they will never be lightly defeated, this time Night Shadow sent Blood King, one of the five kings, to lead the troops, plus Bounty Alliances elite warriors, making this team of warriorse to have a very umon fighting ability. In addition, the number of troops, the other side sent troops must also upy a great advantage. The Satan Operation Group side, a total of only 33 warriors, the most conservative estimate, this time the enemy came to the warrior strength team also has more than a hundred people. Even so, Jason and Satan Operation Groups warriors are fearless, their fighting spirit is strong, and their own killing aura is so strong that no matter what kind of enemies and opponents they face, they cannot make them retreat, but only make them more and more brave and stronger. Near the end of the day, Jason led the Satan Operation Group fighters to the east of the sea, to the vicinity of the sea, Jason and Satan Army fighters also began toyout, began toy traps to kill, just waiting for Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance fighters toe. Jason began to organize themand, the Satan Army soldiers around the arrangement of different tasks, some soldiers to the east of the sea to scout, some soldiers began to scout the nearby terrain, the only way to grasp the surrounding terrain all clear, before the tacticalyout. After half an hour or so, one by one, the Satan Army soldiers returned and reported to Jason one after another what they had scouted. Captain Miller, two ports have been found in the eastern waters, and they are not far apart. If the enemy side ising from the eastern sea, then the ships they are on willnd on these two ports. Eagle Eyes and Cold were reporting the situation to Jason. Jason nodded and said, These two ports are the important targets we are targeting! Right after that, Lion also came back and said, Captain Miller, there is a dense forest to the southwest, and this dense forest is perfect for an ambush. If the enemy troopse, they can be lured towards this dense forest, then they can be ambushed and killed. Jason nodded his head, and afterbining the reports of the Satan Army soldiers who returned from their reconnaissance trips, he also began to roughly map out the surrounding terrain. Then, Jason called Iron Fist, Baron, Lion, Treg Taylor, Mary, Tiger, Pam Holder, Spoon and all the other Satan Army soldiers. After all the soldiers converged, Jason pointed to the roughly drawn out topographic map and said, This is the eastern sea, two ports are located in this location. baron and Treg Taylor you lead about 15 soldiers, ambush in the southwest direction of the port, once the enemy warriors began to board the ind, then the full force of the fire attack to kill. After the wave of attack and kill, also do not need to love to fight, towards the southwest of that dense forest to escape, will lure the enemy troops to. The rest of the warriors, then ambush in this dense forest, set up traps to kill in advance, as long as the enemy warriorse after them, then attack and kill. Jason said in a deep voice. Understood! Understood! One by one, Satan Army soldiers nodded their heads and said.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lets get moving! Jason finally said in a deep voice. Iron Fist, Lion, Treg Taylor, Baron and one other Magic Army warriors nodded their heads, and they immediately took action. Under Jasons arrangement, they moved in an orderly manner, took their positions and began to ambush. In the Wolverine Legions arsenal, Satan Army soldiers seized many anti-personnel mines. Some Satan Operation Group fighters began to use these anti-personnel mines to create booby traps with a series of trick mines. Once everything was ready, it was time to wait for the enemy fighters to arrive. With the ambush of Satan Army soldiers, this area is surrounded by the original silence is restored, Satan Army soldiers sneaking ambush skills are extremely high, they all hold their breath, their own breath convergence and up, even if someone passes this area, but also simply can not detect their existence. Gradually, the sky has been darkened, the vast sea a dark, dark-looking piece, like the flood beast opened a bloody mouth, like to choose a person and devour, giving a sense of eerie terror. On the eastern sea, a small ship is heading towards the port on the eastern sea. This ship looks like the model is still very new, but the ship is not any markings, so it is not clear what kind of person or what power this ship belongs to. This ship may seem unusual, but how could a ship traveling towards the Ind of Purgatory be unusual? If carefully sensed, will find from the ship, there is a hidden but powerful breath in the fluctuations, which is vaguely diffused a bloody and morbid killing machine, so that people change color. The whole ship, some dark position, but also a figure in ambush, some seemingly inconspicuous corner position, but also revealed a dark gun hole mouth. On the deck of this ship, stood a slender figure, d in a ck robe, ck robe on the chest position, embroidered with a throne figure pattern, and above a crown pattern! Such a pattern is absolutely prestigious in the dark world, and what it represents is an identity and a symbol of strength! One of Night Shadows top five divas! This slender figure is Blood King, his face looks extremely feminine, feminine in an abnormal pale color, the eyes in the gaze of a vagueyer of blood, the corners of the mouth is scarlet, as if just drank human blood in general. Satan, your legend will soone to an end! Blood King looked ahead, which was the direction of Ind of Purgatory, and he opened his mouth to murmur the words. At this time, the cabin has a figure came out, walked straight to Blood Kings side and stood, this figure is extremely sturdy, strong as a mountain, all the muscles gnarled up, look like the ck iron cast like. Blood King, we are already close to the location of the port, should we not make some advance preparations? This figure asked after walking to Blood Kings side. ck Crocodile, what kind of defense do you think we need? Its just a few dozen members of the Satan Operation Group. No need to make such a fuss! Blood King turned his eyes to the sturdy, robust figure and said in a tone that appeared to be an understatement. The sturdy mans name is ck Crocodile, is also a Bounty Alliance strength of a superb strong, this time the siege of Satan Operation Group action, he led the Bounty Alliance warriors to participate in the battle. Chapter 279 Launching an attack ck Crocodile did not seem to dismiss Blood Kings glib words, and this time, he led a full hundred of Bounty Alliances elite warriors. And Night Shadow side, in addition to Blood King such a top powerhouse, also brought five gold-level powerhouses, these five powerhouses on the robes of the throne figure is outlined with golden silk thread. In addition, there are more than ten silver-level powerhouses and seventy to eighty elite fighters of Night Shadow. In this way, Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance have united to form a warrior team with a strength of more than two hundred. Such a team of fighters, coupled with a number of strong people sitting in the town, it is no wonder that Blood Kings tone seems so glib, simply does not put Satan Operation Group in the eyes. After all, in the dark world, the prestige of the Satan Operation Group does note out of thin air, but through the Satan Operation Groups mission time and time again in the battle to umte the power. Throughout the battles that Satan Operation Group is known for in the dark world, there is never ack of examples of winning with less. Facing such a legion whose fighting ability can be described as terrifying, any underestimation will bring fatal consequences. Therefore, ck Crocodile could not help but say: Blood King, although our side of the force upies a strong advantage. But Satan Operation Group cannot be underestimated. Besides, Satans strength is a legendary powerhouse in the dark world. A legendary powerhouse? Blood Kingughed coldly, and a blood-colored murderous look shed in his eyes as he said, Even legendary powerhouses fall at some point. Besides, there are three, six, nine levels of legendary powerhouses, and he is only a Satan, he cant make any waves in front of me. I admit that the Satan Operation Group has had some remarkable battles over the years, but after this operation, it will be over! I believe in Blood Kings strength, and I hope that with our joint efforts, we will be able to remove the Satan Operation Group as a threat this morning! ck Crocodile said in a low tone. While the two men were talking, the ship was already gradually approaching the eastern port. The warrior in charge of the helm has also reported the situation to Blood King, saying that the ship is about to dock and it is time to prepare for the battle. Blood King looked at ck Crocodile after hearing the news and said, ck Crocodile, this port has always been under the jurisdiction of your Bounty Alliance, right? Have any outsiders learned about it? ck Crocodile knew what Blood King wanted to ask, he smiled confidently and said, Blood King, please dont worry. This port has always been developed and managed by my Bounty Alliance, except for the Bounty Alliance, no one knows about this private port, so you can safely dock and board the ind. Very well! Blood King nodded as he called over one of the warriors by his side, a Gold ranked powerhouse in Night Shadow. Lance, call all warriors and prepare to board the ind. Blood King said. Lance nodded and said, Yes, Im going to get ready!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance warriors assembled and prepared, their faces cold, bloodthirsty killing spirit shing in their eyes, their bodies manifesting a strong and iparable killing intent. Each of them can be said to be armed to the teeth, holding a variety of weapons, are selected from these two forces elite warriors, with extremely rich battlefield experience. The ship was approaching the port, and the bright lights on the ship looked extremely blinding under the pale night. At the same time, in the area near the periphery of the port, some hidden bunkers, there is a figure is holding night-vision binocrs, closely watching the ship is gradually docked. They were the warriors of the Satan Operation Group, who had been in ambush for a long time and finally waited for the ship toe closer and closer. Captain Miller, there is a ship docking, the markings of the ship are not visible at the moment. But the deck of the ship has begun to gather a warrior, must be Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance warriors. In the darkness, Spoon, who was in charge of reconnaissance, spoke into his headset in a low tone. Keep watching the movement of this ship. Once the ship starts to anchor and prepare to board the ind, then start the first round of attacks. Jason replied. Understood! Spoon nodded. About five or six hundred meters away from the port, in the darkness there is a Satan Operation Group fighters in ambush, these Satan Operation Group fighters led by Treg Taylor and Baron two people, they are responsible for the first round of attacks. Tiger, Pam Holder, Mr. Warfield, and Leopard check for RPG rounds and once the first assault begins, give them a bombardment of RPG rounds followed by shooting across the board. Baron spoke into his headset and informed the Satan Operation Group fighters who were in ambush at Four Max. Roger that! Roger that! In the darkness, one warrior after another spoke up. About ten minutester, that darkness appears pale ck sea, the ship has moved over, the speed is slowing down, then the ship has anchored, the ships deck is also slowlynding downward. This means that thebined fighter team of Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance on this ship is ready to board the ind. It was also at this moment that Baron and Treg Taylor, after aiming for the right moment, decisively gave the order for the raid C Start striking! Boom! Boom! Boom! With Baron and Treg Taylorsmand, the Satan Army soldiers in ambush began to attack and kill, and a rocket loaded on a bazookauncher that had already been prepared whizzed forward. The effective range of the bazooka shells is only about three or four hundred meters, but the maximum range is also up to one thousand meters. The Satan Operation Group fighters were ambushed within a thousand meters of the port ahead, so the rocketunchers could have hit the ship. Some bazooka shells are directlynded on the deck of the ship, under the boom explosion, the resulting shock wave and debris, towards the deck collection of fighters impacted on, immediately caused casualties. At almost the same moment C Ta-da-da-da-da! A furious sound of machine guns rang out, and Treg Taylor and Baron had taken the lead in sweeping forward with heavy machine guns. After the rest of the Satan Army soldiers fired their RPG shells, they also picked up their guns and fired forward in a frenzy. Phew! Phew! Phew! In addition, there were sniper kills from two snipers, Eagle Eyes and Cold, who were ambushed on high ground in the distance. At one time, the intertwined firepowerwork was extremely strong, sweeping up towards the warriors on this ship. There was no cover avable on the deck, so in this instant, a cry of misery continued to ring out, crimson blood shot into the air, both Night Shadows warriors and Bounty Alliances elite warriors, one after another, fell down. Faced with this sudden attack, these warriors simply could not react, nor did they have any reaction time. Therefore, in a short moment, the casualty situation caused to this team of joint fighters is still really huge. Chapter 280 Blood King Strikes Back Gunfire continued to boom, countless bullets converged, towards the United Warriors team on the deck of this ship a burst of crazy sweeping, a time caused arge number of casualties situation. Countless blood shot up, flesh and blood flew, and one of Night Shadow and Bounty Alliances elite warriors fell. It is not that these soldiers are too slow to react, but in that moment, they simply can not make the appropriate reaction and strain, everything came too fast, the firepower also came too fierce, they simply can not react. At this time, the cabin, a powerful and unparalleled breath diffused out, that is Blood King, ck Crocodile and other strong breath, this sudden attack to kill them for the shock and anger, they did not expect the ship docked on the asion ofnding, waiting toe is actually a tragic attack and kill. All soldiers do not panic, organize a counterattack for me! Dont die on the ship, rush out, rush off the ship! Counterattack! Counterattack!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Blood King roared in anger, a face became extremely blue, eyes have a share of suppressed anger in the diffusion of the. At this time, these joint fighters in the field also gradually reacted, and they began to organize a counterattack, while rushing towards the ind along thending deck. The price paid could be described as heavy, so rushed down to meet the sweeping fire of Satan Army fighters, blood sttered as they charged to board the ind, one by one, falling on the way to the ind. It can be said that this joint warrior charge to board the ind that is paved with blood and white bones. Blood King is really hate to be crazy, before his tone also seems to be light, not the slightest Satan Operation Group in the eyes, as if as long as they attack, will certainly be able to Satan Operation Group warriors all wiped out. However, the final fact shows that he was too arrogant, and now paid a heavy price, even before the actual boarding of the ind has been hit by this head, by the Satan Operation Group warriors preemptively attacked and killed, resulting in arge number of warrior casualties. This made Blood King feel incredibly stifled and indignant. Blood King grabbed a sniper rifle and led his men forward, while his assult rifle kept sniping forward as he locked on to where the Satan Operation Group fighters were hiding and kept sniping. At the same time, the joint fighters also began to carry out intensive fire attacks, hundreds of fighters joined together and the fire counterattack was extremely fierce, ruthlessly suppressing the ambush of Satan Army fighters. Jason also stalked around, with the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, sniping out a shot towards the front every now and then, which would mean the death of an enemy soldier. The process of wandering sniping, Jason also felt the powerful bloodthirsty killing machine from Blood King, which made Jasons eyes sink, a harsh killing intent from the depths of the eyes and up. Out of the sense between the strong, the other party has such a powerful bloodthirsty killing machine, certainly not a nobody, I think it should be the Night Shadow sent in one of the five crown-level powerhouse Blood King! The muzzle of the sniper rifle in Jasons hand turned and pointed in the direction of Blood Kings own breath. And Blood King is leading the fighters under his hand to make a boarding charge, and the sniper rifle in his hand is constantly sniping towards the front. Coldly, he fiercely felt a sharp knife-like killing machine locked towards his brow, which made him astonished, only because this lock over the killing machine is extremely terrifying and powerful, and at the same time a god-like aura pressure also enveloped and swept across the battlefield! This is definitely a terrifyingly strong person, otherwise it would not be enough to have such a powerful aura. In a life-or-death situation, Blood King was in danger, he rolled his body to the side, towards a cover. Phew! In that moment, a sniper slug sniped and killed, it was a close call, if Blood Kings reaction had been a little slower, it would have been ended by the sniper slug that sniped and killed! Satan, is that you? Blood King eyes shed a ray of crazy killing machine, the eyes of the gaze also vaguely be blood red and up, a face as hideous as possible. Blood King immediately picked up his sniper rifle and fired one after another in Jasons direction, while opening his mouth and shouting, Keep charging forward, keep the firepower suppressed, there arent many enemy troops, as long as they rush through, thats their end! At this time, the remaining fighters of Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance had already boarded the Ind of Purgatory, and after boarding the ind, under the leadership of ck Crocodile, the counter-attack organized by this joint fighter team was extremely severe and violent, and the dense bullets swept towards the Satan Army. Under such fierce firepower, the firepower of the fifteen Satan Army soldiers in ambush could not be resisted. While Jason fired to suppress Blood King, he also took the opportunity to snipe three of the enemy fighters firemen who were charging. Jason looked at these enemy fighters had charged and he immediately said into his headset, Baron, Treg Taylor, retreat immediately and lead the fighters towards that dense forest to the southwest! Roger that! Baron and Treg Taylor responded, and they immediately gave the order for the Satan Army soldiers in ambush around them to retreat as they fought and began an orderly withdrawal. The Satan Army soldiers fought and retreated, firing across the ranks of the United Warriors who came after them, and in their retreat, they deliberately created the illusion of being outmatched and thus fleeing in haste. Blood King noticed the situation, he sneered and shouted, All warriors assault up and chase the enemy! They must be the Satan Operation Group led by Satan, they have been routed, go after them! ck Crocodile rushed over, he said: Blood King, we were attacked and killed, there are many casualties, will there be any unpredictable dangers and traps in this rash pursuit? Thispoint Blood King also considered, but he did not care, he said in a deep voice: It is because we have been attacked, some fighters have casualties, so we have to take advantage of the chase! If we do not continue the pursuit, once we stop to check the casualties, on the one hand, the morale of our fighters will be hit, on the other hand, it also gives the Satan Operation Group time to flee and prepare! ck Crocodile nodded, and he immediately said, Then I will integrate the warrior team and pursue on this! Blood Kings eyes shed and a bloodthirsty murderous look appeared on his face as he said in a cold voice, All of you, go after them and wipe out this Satan Operation Groups fighters for good! Kill! One by one, Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance fighters roared out, and they were led by Blood King and ck Crocodile, chasing after the retreating Satan Army fighters. Chapter 281 – Booby-trapping the enemy to kill (I) Southwest. Jason and the retreating Satan Army soldiers fled towards the dense forest to the southwest. Along the way, the Satan Operation Group soldiers pretended to lose the battle and fled, luring thebined fighters of Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance behind them.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As they ran, Jason whispered into his headset, Iron, get the ambush fighters ready, the enemy ising from the rear. Roger that! Iron Fist replied. In that dense forest ahead, Iron Fist, Lion, Mary, Spear and other warriors were in ambush, and they were all ready to fight. One by one, the Satan Army warriors were all in full force, just waiting for the enemy warriors to appear. Ta-da-da-da-da! Bang Bang Bang! Behind the retreating Satan Army soldiers in the front, there was a continuous sound of gunfire, and the aura of killing was also extremely strong, under the leadership of Blood King and ck Crocodile, were fighting with great vigor towards the retreating Satan Army soldiers. Jason and Baron, Treg Taylor in the rear of the temple cover, Baron and Treg Taylor two responsible for a strong fire suppression, lest those enemy fighters directly charge up. Jason turned and fired from time to time as he ran, and under his arguably iparably urate sniper marksmanship, each shot would mean the death of an enemy soldier. Phew! Phew! Jason fired two more sniper shots, and the two assaulters who were charging ahead of the enemy fightersing after them in front of them immediately burst into a cloud of blood on their eyebrows, mixing red and white and shooting up into the air, which was tragic. Under two shots sniping, also made those are chasing the United Warriors slowed down, after all, in death is the biggest threat, in front of death who will be fearful. Blood King, who led the troops, had a spark of extreme anger jumping in his eyes, and Jasons repeated sniping made many of the fighters on his side fall in the line of attack. Blood King immediately picked up the sniper rifle in his hand and pointed it straight towards Jason. However, by the time Blood King was ready to aim, it was no longer sensing Jasons own breath fluctuations. Jasons own breath in this instantpletely converge and up, while his body under the rapid sh, has dived into the outer areas of the dense forest in front, in thatyer afteryer of forest cover, Blood King want to lock Jasons figure that is impossible. The rest of the Satan Army soldiers have also infiltrated into the dense forest. Once in the dense forest, Baron, Treg Taylor, Pam Holder, Spoon, Leopard and other Satan Army soldiers immediately spread out and went to join the rest of the soldiers in ambush. In the blink of an eye, thebined fighters led by Blood King and ck Crocodile also pursued and saw the dense forest ahead. ck Crocodiles footsteps immediately slowed and his right hand was raised. The warriors in the rear also slowed their pursuit slightly when they saw ck Crocodiles gesture. Blood King, there is a dense forest ahead, beware of ambushes! ck Crocodile looked to Blood King and said in a deep voice. Blood Kings bloodshot gaze shed with a sharp edge as he said, Have all the soldiers form a fan-shaped formation and close in on the front. satan army soldiers must be hiding in this forest, as long as they close in, they cant escape. Here, Blood King also showed due caution, did not rashly let the warriors under hismand directly burst in, thus rushing into this dense forest. After all, they had been attacked and killed by Satan Army soldiers before boarding the ind, and more or less had a certain psychological shadow, so when they saw this dense forest in the cold, they also showed due caution. Even after an attack and kill, however, this joint warrior team still has about one hundred and forty warriors. The original Blood King, ck Crocodile led to the warrior team size of about two hundred people, in the first round of the Satan Army warriors attacked and killed nearly sixty of their fighters. These more than a hundred warriors against more than thirty Satan Army warriors also held a huge numerical advantage. At Blood Kingsmand, these united warriors also began to disperse, forming a fan-shaped encirclement that was closing in on the dense forest in front of them step by step. In the dense forest, Jason and the Satan Army soldiers in ambush were keeping an eye on the enemy fightersing after them on the outskirts of the forest. Jason also clearly noticed that thebined Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance fighters chased to the outer area of this dense forest and then slowed down their advance, it seems that thebined fighters are not blind. However, the range of the joint fighters advance had actually entered the range of the booby trapid by the Satan Operation Group fighters, which meant that the Satan Operation Group fighters could attack and kill at any time. Only, everyone was waiting for Jasons order. As soon as Jason gives the order, the warriors of this Satan Operation Group will be mobilized tounch a furious attack. As Blood King and ck Crocodile kept directing thisbined group of warriors towards the front, some of the warriors had entered the area of this dense forest, and they appeared to be cautious, resisting the situation around them. The real fear of these joint warriors is that this forest is too quiet, dead silence, if the Satan Army warriors have infiltrated this forest, if they are running away, then more or less there will be some sound. However, not at all, the entire forest dead silence in general silence, in this dead silence is a morbid and eerie feeling of terror. Some veterans in the joint fighter ranks have realized that something is not right. There was only one exnation for such dead silence in the dense forest, and that was that the Satan Army soldiers who had infiltrated this dense forest had been ambushed and were just waiting for them to be delivered. Be careful, theres an ambush here! A seasoned veteran couldnt help but speak up and sound a warning. And at this time, the gaze in Jasons eyes, who had been secretly watching this team of United Warriors, sank, and a murderous spirit burst out, and he ordered in a deep voice into his headset, All attack! Ta-da-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! With Jasonsmand, the dense forest, fierce bursts of iparable sound of gunfire, dense gunfire intersected together, the fierce firepowerwork whistled and swept up, like a jet of fire snakes, towards the dense forest of those joint warriors crazy sweep up. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! With the Satan Army warriors firing with all their might, a cloud of blood erupted from the bodies of those joint warriors in the dense forest who had already infiltrated in, and one by one, the warriors fell down. The sound of miserable howls was incessant. Charge up andpletely round up the Satan Operation Groups warriors! Blood King roared up, and the bloodthirsty killing machine in his eyes appeared more severe. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A joint fighter immediately assaulted forward with the help of the terrain and cover in the dense forest. When these joint warriors assaulted towards the front to a certain range, violently C Boom! Boom! Boom! A sound of explosions suddenly resounded and boom vibration, the whole ground around the dense forest are shaking and up, dirt lifted, a rich smell of smoke filled in the surrounding area. It was a trick thunder, and it was a chain of trick thunder. Once detonated, the power is infinite and will cause arge area of continuous sting. Chapter 282 – Booby-trapping the Enemy to Kill (II) Boom! Boom! Boom! Sessive explosions resounded and rose, booming vibrations, the ground around the entire dense forest were vibrating and rose, the smell of smoke filled the surrounding area, apanied by a pungent smell of blood, let people smell the vomit. This is the Satan Army warriors in advance of theyout of the chain of mines, these joint warriors team into the siege, after stepping into the minefield is to start detonation, all theyout of the chain of mines all exploded. The impact type of these chain of trick mines are also fragmentation type, these anti-personnel mine under a series of sts, the range of lethality caused by too horrible, impact type of anti-personnel mine, the explosion of the powerful wave set off by the sweeping and up, the ground stone are lifted up, can be washed away by people, were seriously injured and died. As for the anti-personnel mine, the explosion of the asion, the steel beads contained within will shoot up in all directions, these high-speed flying steel beads or fragments, such as a bullet, once hit, there is no possibility of survival. Such a wide range of serial sts can be imagined, for this Night Shadow and Bounty Alliances joint fighters caused by the killing power of how huge.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ah Can be heard, a miserable howl after another, like the miserable screams of the ghosts, the tone is filled with a deep sense of fear and despair, endlessly echoing in the upper air of this dense forest, so that people listened to the creepy! United Warriors side of the advance troops are more dead and wounded, flesh and blood, severed limbs and wreckage everywhere, so that people are horrified, full of bodies all over the ground, a thick smell of blood in the diffusion. The back of the joint warriors who fortunately did not step into the area of the chain of trick mines explosion, one by one, all lying prostrate on the ground, do not dare to move. They saw the scene in front of their own warriors that scene of flesh and blood, but also heard these warriors mouth constantly issued a harsh howl, but they are unable to do anything, simply can not start rescue. Simply because that momentary explosion under the power generated by too strong, who dares to rush up, will undoubtedly die. Blood King and ck Crocodile both saw it, and they hated to be mad. Especially Blood King, the blood in the eyes of the killing machine more dense and crazy, his originally white face are iron blue. With the explosion of a chain of trick mines, his side of the United Warriors will lose at least another 40 or 50 men! At this point, Blood King began to be a little scared, a little regretful, he knew that he had fallen into the Satan Army warrior trap killing machine. From the beginning to the end, they did not even see the figure of the Satan Army fighters, the number of lost fighters are hundreds of people, such attrition is too tragic, for his side of the fighters morale blow is extremely serious. Damn Satan, Im going to kill you! Blood Kings mouth let out a sad and angry roar. Ta-da-da-da! At this time, the sound of gunfire was already astonishingly loud, the Satan Army soldiers ambushed in the dense forest began to counter-attack, taking advantage of the gap between the bursting of the chain of trick mines, these joint soldiers have not yet recovered, Satan Army soldiers to kill them a surprise. In the dense forest, Satan Operation Group soldiers were divided into two groups of ambush, respectively located in the left and right sides of this dense forest, when the fire swept, both sides of the Satan Army soldiers without reservation firepower. Baron, Treg Taylor two machine gunners are located on the left, Iron Fist, Spear two machine gunners are located on the right, by these machine gunners tounch the most powerful fire suppression, the rest of the fighters to respond to the attack and kill. The two sides of the firepowerwork intersected, forming a pincer movement that also enveloped all of thesebined warrior teams within that strong, vibrant range. Phew! Phew! Phew! During this period, a sniper shot that could be described as life-threatening continued to ring out, and each sniper shot that rang out was apanied by the fall of a life. Under the converging firepower, those joint fighters can be said to be nowhere to hide, the killing power of the chain of sts so that they have not yet reacted, nor have they organized an orderly counterattack, when the face is the Satan Army soldiers crazy fire strafing. Pfft! Pfft! A blood ssh appeared out of thin air, and many joint fighters fell to the ground and died under such a fierce fire counterattack from Satan Army fighters. Counterattack, counterattack, surround them, make sure to wipe out all these Satan Army soldiers! Blood King roared in anger as he held his assult rifle and kept sniping forward, his own sniping ability was also extremely urate, locking onto the Satan Army fighters, and with constant firing, he also posed some threat to the Satan Army fighters. ck Crocodile, on the other hand, organized the team of fighters around him, making the joint fighter team carry out an orderly counterattack. However, they missed the first opportunity, even if they counterattacked, it was difficult to suppress the firepower of Satan Army soldiers for a while. Jason wandered through the battlefield with his sniper rifle up in his hand, sniping two firefighters on the United Warriors side under sessive shots. Then, a ray of blood-colored killing machine full of morbid intent locked towards Jasons side, and Jasons body moved and hid in a cover, while his sniper rifle in his hand fired a shot forward. Phew! Phew! Two shots rang out, that was Blood King and Jason each fired a shot towards each. Jason dodged in advance, making Blood Kings sniping slug fall short. But Jasons counterattack shot made Blood King look like a mess and rolled on the ground. By the time Blood King was about to get up, the wisp of hellish terror from Jason himself had already locked him uppletely. Phew! Jason fired sniper shots towards Blood Kings hiding ce, Blood King was just about to get up, after sensing the crisis his face changed and he was on the ground again. A warhead almost from his head whistling past, carrying a wisp of the eerie killing machine are let him have a kind of hair and bones big out of cold sweat feeling. Phew! Phew! Jason kept on shooting, so it can be said that Blood King waspletely locked up, also let Blood King did not have any room to counterattack, so you can alsopare out, in the sniper level, Blood King and Jason is really a great gap between. Phew! After Jason pinned down Blood King, he turned his hand to snipe another assant in the United Warriors team. He suppressed Blood King while taking the opportunity to snipe at the rest of the United Warriors, so to speak. Under Jasons suppression, Blood King can be said to have no room to y on this battlefield, which is another major blow to this United Warriors and greatly weakens their overall strength. Chapter 283 Two armies kill each other (I) Blood King is fully suppressed by the sniper rifle in Jasons hand, and it is difficult to y with all his skills. In terms of the uracy of sniper marksmanship, there are not many people in the dark world who canpare with Jason, Blood Kings sniper ability can also be called first-ss, but topare with Jason, there is still a gap. In addition, Jason has been fighting in the battlefield for many years, and the keen instincts developed in sniping are far from Blood Kings ability topare. In addition to Jason, Eagle Eyes and Cold, the super snipers in Satan Operation Group, were also shooting and sniping, aiming at the firefighters in the United Warriors team, and under their precise sniping, one by one, the snipers in the United Warriors also fell to the ground and died. Moon, Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear and other machine gunner warriors from both sides of the pack to attack and kill the fire is said to be furious, intersecting fire as if a fire scissors, towards the United Warriors team strangled and killed. Lion, Leopard, Pam Holder, Tiger, Spoon, Mary, Mr. Warfield, Momo and other assault fighters on the side for fire curation, while they are also waiting for the opportunity to burst forward, attacked and killed the enemy fighters assault fighters. In the Satan Army soldiers so fierce fire strangtion, ck Crocodile led by the United Warriors team simply can not charge forward, they can only defend, in the defense of the counterattack. The problem is that the strongest of them, Blood King, has beenprehensively suppressed by Jason, and at such a juncture, Blood King is unable toe forward to y its proper role in the battle, more or less making the firepower output of this joint warrior team has been hit hard and hit. The fact that the leader of their side was pinned down was also an unimaginable blow to their morale, especially for Night Shadows fighters. Originally in the eyes of these Night Shadow warriors, Blood King represents the powerful and murderous, died under the hands of Blood King countless strong people, Blood King guard, they originally had an extremely strong confidence. But now, the Blood King they admired and worshipped was actually suppressed, which made them feel incredulous and realize that there was a legendary powerhouse on the side of Satan Army that was more powerful and terrifying than Blood King. And who is this legendary powerhouse is already self-evident, that is Satan, and he is the only one who can so suppress Blood King. Blood King is indeed feeling very frustrated, he is already trying to fight back, but he feels as if Jason, who is engaged in a sniping battle with him, is often able to predict his counterattack in advance. Each time he sniped out the sniper warheads were able to give Jason an early dodge, while Jasons counterattack he could not anticipate, when he got up to prepare for a counterattack, there was always a ray of killing opportunity locked to, followed by the inevitable deadly sniper rounds, forcing him to evade and hide. Blood King is also a powerful person in the dark world, as one of the five crown-level powerhouses of Night Shadow, when has he ever been so suppressed? Whenever he thinks of this, he always holds a mouthful of anger in his heart, only to be suffocated by internal injuries.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What made him feel a deep sense of shame was that Jason was not single-mindedly dedicated to sniping at him either, but instead, after pinning him down, Jason was able to free up his hands to keep sniping at the fightersing his way. The two have exchanged blows so far, and Jason has taken the opportunity to snipe at least a dozen fighters on his side. In contrast, Blood King was unimpressive, failing to pose any substantial threat to the Satan Army fighters, and had beenpletely overwhelmed by Jason. United Warriors side also failed to organize an effective counterattack, just rely on ck Crocodile alone led by that is impossible. Because these warrior teams have Night Shadows elite warriors, they will only obey Blood Kings leadership, for ck Crocodilesmand, these Night Shadow warriors can listen to not much. In this way, it failed to form a unified and effective counterattack operation, and was clearly down in the firefight with the Satan Army fighters. Satan Army warriors are a whole, while the United Warriors side is scattered, as if a scattered sand, spare their strength in numbers, but in the firefight, is far less powerful and fierce than the Satan Army warriors. Ta-da-da-da-da! The Satan Army fighters firepower suddenly intensified, and the fierce machine gun fire was concentrated towards the enemys position, and under such fierce fire, some joint fighters were shot and killed. ck Crocodile took a look at the situation, his face gloomy down, knowing that if this continues, the United Warriors team is bound to be scattered by the strong firepower. At that moment, ck Crocodile put his heart in his mouth and said, The firemen will fire with all their might to cover, and the rest of the soldiers will move forward from the right side, so that they can rush through the opponents line of fire and kill them! Under ck Crocodiles orders, the Bounty Alliance fighters had begun to move, one by one, firemen were stationed on the stronghold defenses, the fire from their weapons strafing wildly forward. Night Shadows warriors saw the situation and knew that they would be dead if they continued to defend themselves, so they also started to move, following ck Crocodiles tactical arrangement to assault the front. Ta-da-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! For a time, the fire sweep formed by thesebined fighters was extremely ferocious, a furious web of firepower sweeping up and down on the Satan Army fighters. With the help of these furious and ferocious fire cover, some fighters have been bursting forward rapidly from the right side towards the front. The enemy fighters are charging, the fighters on both sides are uniting for a fire suppression! Jason noticed the movement of the enemy troops and he immediately spoke into his headset. The Satan Army soldiers on both sides of the ambush immediately acted quickly and they united, concentrating all their firepower to sweep forward and kill. Pfft! Pfft! Under the sweeping fire of the Satan Army warriors, those United Warriors who were charging forward fell down and a spray of blood continued to shoot out from their bodies. However, these joint warriors did not have to slow down, they still continued to assault forward, wanting to kill with a bang. In the process, they were also firing, and intense bullets were sweeping towards the Satan Army side. Under the counter-attack of these joint fighters, some fighters on the side of Satan Army fighters were wounded and hit by some stray bullets, but fortunately they did not hit the fatal parts, otherwise they would have died on the spot. Jasons eyes shed, he fired one after another, a burst of sniper shots rang out, he sniped the enemy side of the three firepower, and then said in a low tone, Lion, Leopard, towards the front of the assault, towards the front of the attack and kill! Yes, Captain Miller! Lion and Leopard have nodded their heads, they have a sh of murder in their eyes, pick up the weapons in their hands, the body spread under the burst towards the front and up. The Satan Army warrior side also assaulted, bravely and ironically meeting the charge of the United Warriors. Chapter 284 – Two armies kill each other (II) Lion, Leopard, Spoon, Pam Holder, Tiger, Mary and other Satan Army soldiers are already bursting forward, Iron, Baron, Spear, Treg Taylor and others to provide strong fire cover, so that Lion and their bursting forward to charge, will not be attacked and killed by the fire of the enemy soldiers. Jason sniped out several shots towards Blood Kings hiding ce, once again forcing Blood King back who wanted to rise again to resist. Whoosh! The next, Jasons body moved, as if the whole person is like an arrow of the arrow towards the front of the dash, he also with the vanguard warriors in front of the burst, towards the burst from the right side of the enemy warriors to kill and. Jasons speed was too fast, and in a few shes, he had caught up with the Satan Army soldiers who were advancing ahead of him. At this time, Jasons eyes coalesced and up, sharp gaze like the sheathed de, face sunken like ake, there is a calm and collected aura, with a fearless aura towards the front and kill. Jason took the lead, and under his leadership, the soldiers of the Satan Army who were advancing were greatly boosted in morale, and the killing spirit that coalesced in each of them was even more intense. Although the Satan Army warriors are only a few dozen, but their own battle spirit cohesion together, but really is the momentum like a rainbow, there is a forward, no one can stop the momentum. The warriors on both sides are bursting toward each other, so the distance between them is getting closer and closer. When he was about to approach, Jason rolled sharply towards the right, while he had put away the Barrett sniper rifle and pulled up two pistols with his hands, pulling the trigger continuously towards the front. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The continuous sound of gunfire rang out. In the front position, Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance fighters were jointly advancing, and suddenly bullets were fired at them, and several fighters who were advancing fell to the ground and died. Before these warriors reacted, they saw a figure whose speed was like a bolt of lightning rushing toward them, before the person arrived, a strong and terrifying pressure has crushed ande, that pervasive killing machine is strong and heavy, as if from the boundless hell, like a Sovereign world life and death of Satan appeared out of thin air, the only thing that brought death and blood! Snort! A harsh de lightning straight stabbed at a joint warrior, the de shed, too fast, in the blink of an eye is from the throat of this warrior stabbed and passed. When the saber was pulled out again, a shower of blood instantly burst out from the soldiers throat, and the soldier fell straight to the ground. Jason wielded the Mad Dog Combat de and after instantly killing the fighter, Jason moved his body and the saber in his hand once again cut towards the fighter on the side. Jasons every strike is like a thunderous swift, the use of the very simple and effective way to kill, no extra fancy moves, but only the most severe one hit kill attack. Jason is like a tiger into the wolf pack like attack and kill, instantly is disrupted this is charging the formation of the United Warriors team, so close to kill, these warriors have also abandoned the hands of weapons, pulled out the body of the saber, look fierce and severe towards Jason surrounded and killed. Kill! Charge over and kill the bastards! At the same time, Lion, Leopard, Mary, Pam Holder, Tiger, Spoon, Mr. Warfield, Momo and other Satan Army warriors have also rushed to kill, they are as strong as rainbow, brave, directly towards the field of the United Warriors rushed to kill. However, the number of this joint warriors are hundreds of people, Lion and others rushed to kill, but also instantly drowned in the crowd, each of them almost to meet the other four or five warriors, a time that killing seems extremely violent. A time, this battlefield is already a melee, blood stter, constantly have warriors were killed to the ground, severed limbs can be seen everywhere, this side of the battlefield rendered into a bloody purgatory-like field. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear and other warriors also rushed toward this battlefield of killing, they are fast, their bodies filled with an iron-blooded killing aura, rolling killing machine like a tumbling sea of sweeping, fierce and overwhelming. On the other side, Blood King was able to move freely without Jasons suppression, and when he raised his eyes to look forward, he saw the battlefield in front of him, which was being fiercely fought, and his face changed slightly, knowing that the final showdown hade. Satan, Im going to kill you! Blood King opened his mouth and roared, a blood-colored killing machine swept out of his body, his body moved, rushing towards this battlefield at the fastest speed. Blood King rushed forward with a sense of anger and resentment, and met a Satan Operation Group soldier, with a sh of murder in his eyes, and a Mitsubishi spike in his hand stabbed towards the Satan Army soldier. Momo is killing with the United Army warriors, he a dodge to avoid the attack of an enemy warrior, and then the saber in his hand instantly cut up, from the side of the enemy warriors waist, a blood also burst out. At that moment, Momo felt a strong killing machine and a sharp wind attacking and killing, his heart was already, when he turned around and saw the Blood King attacking and killing. Momo immediately dodged sideways to avoid Blood Kings stabbing Mitsubishi spikes, but before he could stand still, Blood Kings fierce leg kick had swept across the room. Roar! Momo opened his mouth to roar as he blocked Blood Kings sweeping leg with both arms. Bang! Blood Kings leg was so strong that Momo was unable to block it with his arms up, so he couldnt stop itpletely. Blood King continued to attack and kill, his fists and kicks were fierce and severe, forcing Momo to retreat one after another, and suddenly, the Mitsubishi spike in Blood Kings hand was stabbed towards Momos throat. Momos body in the backwards in a desperate effort to avoid the side, but unexpectedly Blood King a fall, his hand Mitsubishi spike backhanded a sh, the sharp edge immediately from Momos chest, bringing up a blood ssh. Bang! Immediately after, Blood Kings right leg kicked forward, hitting Momo squarely in the chest and sending Momo flying out with a leg kick. Go to hell! Blood Kings eyes shed a killing machine, he as Night Shadows five king crown level powerhouse, strong, simply not ordinary Satan Army warriors can fight.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Blood Kings body rushed forward, and the Three-pronged military spike in his hand was already stabbed straight down towards Momo, who was kicked off the ground. This blow is iparably severe, the fallen Momo has been toote to dodge, looking at the deadly crisis is about tond, this moment C Whoosh! A figure swept in with the mighty power of the gods and demons, only to see a figure in the darkness, a lightning-fast dash to the air, followed by a snowy de across the air, crossed to the straight down Three-pronged military spike! ng! In the nick of time, this lightning-like straight stabbing edge will that Three-pronged military spike to deadlock, so that this sharp iparable Three-pronged military spike can not be stabbed down half a point. Chapter 285 vs Blood King (I) Blood Kings strike was extremely swift and powerful, however, the de appeared across the sky, but Blood Kings hand straight down the Three-pronged military spike was stopped dead in its tracks. Even Blood King infused in this Three-pronged military spike under the powerful power burst, but also failed to shake the saber out of thin air. This makes Blood Kings heart awe-inspiring, and he knows hes met a real powerhouse. And Momo fell to the ground, looking at Blood King straight stabbed Three-pronged military spike has been unable to avoid, in the shadow of death under the shroud, his heart is not much fear, only regret. I regret that I was not able to kill more of my enemies before I died. But at that moment, an upright mountain-like figure stood proudly in front of him, like a lofty mountain in front of him, and also blocked the fatal blow. Momo looked up, his heart immediately flooded with a slight warmth, and he opened his mouth to say, Captain MillerC Momo, is everything okay? This figure is Jason, he is fighting with the United Warriors, when Blood King rushed, he sensed from Blood Kings body emitted the horror of the abyss-like blood killing machine. Jason immediately knew in his heart that the figure sprinting towards him was the same strong man he had previously pinned down with his sniper rifle. Jason also instantly rushed forward, just in time to see Momo in crisis, and he sprinted to ward off Blood Kings sure shot at Momo. Blood Kings reaction is also very agile, his hands Three-pronged military spike was blocked to resist, his body towards the back of a sh, pulling away from a certain distance, the pair of anyway blood-colored killing gaze towards the front of the look, fixed on Jason standing in front of. You are Satan? Blood King spoke up and asked. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank and he said in a cold voice, Not bad. As he spoke, Jason noticed the Throne figure on the chest of the shirt Blood King was wearing and the pattern of the crown, and his gaze went cold as he said, One of Night Shadows five crown-level powerhouses? I am Blood King, the Blood King who came to kill you! Blood King spoke, staring at Jason with a frenzied and violent murderous look in his eyes, he continued, Satan, today is the day of your death, I will definitely I will cut off your head and take it back to His Majesty the King first! Jasonughed coldly and said, Just because you, Night Emperor, didnte and sent you cannon fodder? Previously, you were suppressed by me as a shrinking turtle, and now you dare to talk big in front of me? Satan, you seek death! Blood King is extremely angry, mentioning the previous suppression by Jason, his chest of the violent anger is unstoppable out, his eyes almost to spurt out the sparks of anger. Kill! In a fit of rage, Blood King roared, his body moved, sprinting toward Jason, and the Three-pronged military spike in his hand struck like lightning, stabbing Jason in the throat. Jason stepped forward, and the Mad Dog Combat de in his hand struck forward, cutting across Blood Kings stabbing spikes. Momo, check your injuries and if they are too severe go to the back! Jason spoke up. Captain Miller, I can still fight! Momo has stood up, his own injuries are not optimistic, by Blood King a leg sweep and the corners of his mouth are spilling blood. But his own unyielding fighting spirit and will to fight has not been extinguished, he will continue to fight, he can not watch the brothers around him in battle, while he hides to the rear. Momo got up and rushed towards the other directions of the battlefield. ng! Jasons hand assault knife a cross-cut, Blood King straight stabbed Three-pronged military spike cross-file and stop, then the remaining momentum does not stop, diagonally upward a raise, the backhanded sharp de is cut to Blood Kings throat. Blood Kings toes kicked in, and his entire body swept backwards to avoid Jasons cross-cutting de. Whoosh! Jasons legs gathered strength, and his whole body rushed forward as if it were a cannonball, and the saber in his hand waved rapidly, executing a harsh killing move of the Way of Killing. A murderous sharpness appears across the sky, towards Blood King the whole person enveloped within, each sharpness contains a harsh iparable killing machine, the void cut under, are issued a whimpering sound of breaking air. Blood Kings eyes were filled with a murderous spirit. He was enveloped by Jasons severe knife style and was caught in a passive position for a while, which made him extremely resentful. Snort! Snort! Snort! Blood Kings hand Three-pronged military spike strikes rapidly, the point of sharpness appears, cross-file to the enveloping attack of the blood-colored sharpness. Then, Blood King suddenly bully forward, his right leg raised, with a lightning-like momentum sweeping out the leg, a leg straight to the side of Jasons waist. The momentum of this leg is extremely swift and fierce, containing Blood Kings own powerful explosive force, suddenly sweeping the strike, also caught people off guard. Jason was unperturbed, his eyes sunken, and in an instant his right leg swept forward to meet Blood Kings leg. When Jasons leg swept out, the leg carried a sharp, iparable sound of breaking air, whistling through, as if carrying a thousand pounds of force, crushing forward. Bang! The legs of the two people immediately in the void fiercely hard together, the force between the two legs collided, erupted with a thud, and the force of the wind waves swept towards the surroundings. In that instant, Blood King only felt a huge force like a mountain overwhelming the sea to crush, actually his legs between the power of the cohesion of the force to break apart, this force is strong and powerful, this crushing and up, like a broken, destructive, unstoppable! Neither can Blood King! Therefore, under the leg sweep of this leg, Blood King could not help but open his mouth and muffled a grunt, his body slightly swayed, he desperately to stabilize his own body. Blood King looked incredulous as he stared at Jason, he lost his voice and said, Extreme Power Realm? How is this possible, Satan, you are only in the extreme power realm, you have not yet broken through your own extreme power realm, you have not yet opened your own secret realm of power, why is your power so strong? The gaze in Jasons eyes also slightly surprised to look at Blood King, and Blood King leg momentum under the strike, he also felt the impact of Blood Kings own strong force, it is clear that Blood Kings own strength also reached the extreme force realm! In the dark world, the human flesh force cultivated to the extreme degree is called the extreme force realm. It can be said that the extreme power realm is a watershed for the strongest people in the dark world, and only those who have reached the extreme power realm can be called truly the strongest. And each persons own base strength is different, so even if the same reaches the extreme power realm, the strength of the outbreak is also different. The power that can be exploded out by a strong person with strong basic strength, after reaching the power of the extreme realm, is even stronger and more terrifying.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If you break through the power of your own extreme realm, it will open the secret realm of power in the human body. The secret realm of power can be divided into nine realms, from the first realm of secret realm to the ninth realm of secret realm, one realm higher than the other, one realm stronger than the other. In the dark world, any strong man who has opened the secret realm of his own power can be said to be a legendary powerhouse with a glorious record of battle. Chapter 286 vs Blood King (II) Jasons own extreme realm power has been tempered to the extreme, he can open his own power secret realm at any time, only he is not in a hurry to continue to temper his own basic power. Because the stronger the extreme power realm stage is quenched, the more majestic and thick the power of the secret realm mastered after breaking through the power secret realm. Blood Kings own strength also reached the realm of extreme power realm, but he just reached the extreme power realm not long ago, plus to talk about the basic power of the majestic degree of strength, the dark world can bepared with Jason is not a few people. In addition, Jasons own extreme realm of power has been refined to the extreme, so, under the same realm of power confrontation, Blood King is naturally far inferior to Jason. Blood King has always been extremely conceited, and he naturally has strong enough strength to do his conceited capital. However, after the fight with Jason, he felt a sense of frustration. Whether it was the previous sniper battle with a sniper rifle, or now the closebat, he was suppressed, how can he be willing? You should know that previously he was all convinced to kill Jason, but after the real fight, the situation was not what he expected. Impossible! How can you suppress me when youre also in the Extreme Power Realm! I will kill you! Blood King opened his mouth and roared as he moved his body and instantly sprinted towards Jason. At that moment, Blood King exploded all of his power, and his own speed instantly reached an extreme, rushing towards Jason. Snort! At the same time, his hand Three-pronged military spike rapid burst, the point of sharpness emerged, with a lightning speed towards Jasons surrounding vitals stabbed and killed, each move each style is full of a harsh killing momentum. Jasons eyes cold and up, an internal killing machine burst out, the hand of the Mad Dog Combat de to meet the attack, into a harsh sharp mane across the sky and, to Blood King stabbed to the Three-pronged military spike. Jason incorporated his own way of killing into the knife style that he was performing, and the way of killing is all about simple and effective attacking and killing, often in one hit. Therefore, the way of killing can also be summed up in one sentence C simple and brutal! Dang! The sound of weapons shing immediately rang out in the void, and under Jasons overwhelming sword stranglehold, Blood Kings several attacks were all deflected. Snort! Jason immediately counter-attacked, the saber in his hand backhanded a sh, this style of knife appears to be extremely unusual, but the speed is like lightning and fire, so people are caught off guard. Under such a swift and fierce knife style, even the most unusual knife style can explode with terrifying and overwhelming power. Blood Kings heart was astonished, and he hurriedly fell backwards to avoid Jasons instantaneous attack on the knife. Jason instantly chased after him, his saber waving rapidly in his hand, which was infused with his own majestic and heavy explosive power,yers of saber shadows emerged, enveloping Blood King as a whole. Blood King was forced to retreat, but in fact has lost the first opportunity, with Jason this harsh attack cage attack and kill, but also let him tired to deal with, only have the power to fight, simply can not be countered. Get your hands off me! Jason gave a violent shout, and the saber in his hand met Blood Kings straight-throated Three-pronged military spike with a horizontal cut. ng! An ear-piercing sound of weapons striking sounded up, Jasons hand saber contains the mammoth force also instantly exploded, shocked Blood King holding Three-pronged military spike hand center a numb, with a burst of stabbing pain along the arm spread throughout the body. Snort! Immediately after, Jason followed this Three-pronged military spike upward, and thus cut across the arm of Blood King. The blow was so severe that Blood Kings only option was to give up the Three-pronged military spike in his hand and quickly pull back, otherwise he would have paid the price of having his entire arm sliced off. Sure enough, Blood King decided to give up the Three-pronged military spike in his hand, he quickly drew his hand, and his whole body took several steps backward. It was forced to give up the Three-pronged military spike in his hands, which was a heavy blow to Blood King, a face already blue and white, twisted for it. Blood King, is it? In order to let you die in peace, I will make you defeated! Jason opened his mouth, and he put the saber away in his hand, ready to engage Blood King in unarmedbat. This action in Blood Kings eyes, is undoubtedly a naked irony, which also makes himpletely angry, he said angrily: Satan, how dare you insult me, I will break you into pieces! With that, Blood King stomped on both feet and rushed towards Jason to kill him. Boom! Blood Kings fist, cohesion of their own extreme realm of power, the fist momentum is filled with a bloody killing aura, in their own extreme realm of power under the impetus, also makes this fist contains the explosive power iparably strong. Lets fight! Jasons deep voice stormed, for him, Blood King has also been counted as an opponent. Jason performed the fist power of the Way of Killing, a violent aura burst out from his body, the whole person is like a god, with an irresistible aura rage to kill. Boom! Boom! Boom!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, Jason and Blood King, the two strongest people are violently fighting together, fist power, leg shadows emerge, endless power burst out, a brutal collision. In addition to the violent killing of these two, the rest of the battlefield is also erupting in fierce killing battles. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear, the four Satan Army soldiers have also rushed to the battlefield, with the four of them rushing to kill, but also greatly relieved the pressure of the Satan Army soldiers caught in the siege. However, Blood King, ck Crocodile led to the United Warriors are too many, at this time rushed into the battlefield about a hundred warriors, while the Satan Army warriors are only a mere thirty or so, is basically caught in the United Warriors surrounded by the attack. Kill! Iron Fist roared up, he looked extremely strong, a pair of Iron Fist across the battlefield, sting at a United Army warrior. The number of enemy soldiers who have fallen under his Iron Fist is also unknown. In the end, Iron Fist himself was also wounded, some by sharp des, a scar looks shocking, but this also failed to extinguish his hearts will to fight, but rather to make his own fierce killing intent seems more intense. Not only Iron Fist, the rest of the Satan Army soldiers are basically wounded, they fought in blood, bravery and fearlessness, have used a kill attack, to meet the enemy around. Treg Taylor, Baron and their roar of fury, all the way stained with blood, hard to kill a blood-stained path from the closed enemy fighters. The Nepalese Army Knife in Marys hand is constantly dripping with drops of blood, and this saber doesnt know how much blood it drinks, making the bloody murderous aura emanating from the de even more gruesome. On the other side, ck Crocodile and several Union soldiers surrounded and killed a Satan Army soldier. Bang! ck Crocodile struck the Satan Army fighter with a fierce punch, sending him flying and coughing blood from his mouth. The rest of the United Army fighters who were attacking saw this and rushed up andunched a fierce attack. Little Willie! Iron Fist saw it, and his whole eyes immediately cracked. He roared, got rid of the three Union Army fighters around him, and rushed towards the Satan Army fighter regardless of everything. Chapter 287 – Sorrow and Anger Iron Fist rage up, a face are iron blue, he disregarded behind the pursuit of people, the whole person like crazy general towards the direction of the Satan Army soldier Little Willie rushed. Snort! Snort! Snort! Behind Iron Fist, a cold ray of light shed out, stabbing and shing towards him, some of the cold ray fell directly on his back, bringing up a clump of blood. But Iron Fist is oblivious to the fact that he is still sprinting forward at top speed. Whoosh! Under Iron Fists full burst of sprint, he had rushed over in the blink of an eye. ck Crocodile sensed, he sensed a violent and filled with endless fury of the aura sweeping, the opponent has not yet arrived, the wind has been whistling up to. This makes ck Crocodiles heart astonished, he turned his head to see Iron Fist, who was full of irony, rushing all the way. ck Crocodile immediately understood that Iron Fist was trying to rush over to rescue the Satan Army soldier. Want to save someone? Youll have to get past me first! ck Crocodile is full of fierce smile and up, his body is sturdy, majestic as a mountain, all the muscles of the body big block gnarled and up, like the ck iron cast into the same, like emitting a metal-like luster. ck Crocodiles feet stomped, surging power burst out from the bottom of his feet, and he was like an arrow that rushed towards the Iron Fist. Get the hell out of my way! Iron Fist saw ck Crocodile intercepting in front of him, he opened his mouth and roared, and his right fist was sted towards ck Crocodiles face without any reason. Roar! ck Crocodile roared, and his huge fist gathered its own powerful force to meet Iron Fists punch. Bang! The two mens fists shed together in the void, and the power between them exploded out of their fists with a dull and iparable sound. After a punch, ck Crocodile body swayed, and felt a burst of pain and numbness in his fist, the brute force from Iron Fists fist was actually shocked his internal blood churning. This makes ck Crocodiles heart suddenly startled, he is extremely confident of his own strength, but with Iron Fist after this punch, it is a slight disadvantage. Youre Iron Fist? ck Crocodile immediately remembered something and opened his mouth to ask. Satan Operation Group, in addition to Satan, a strong man, there is a strong man in the dark world is also widely known, that is Iron Fist Iron Fist! If Satan represents the soul and pir of the entire Satan Operation Group, then Iron Fist represents the blood of the Satan Army, he dares to fight and charge, showing the bravery of a bloodthirsty man and the fearless spirit of the iron-blooded warrior. Iron Fist did not answer ck Crocodiles words, he still continued to charge forward, a majestic aura from his body diffused out, like a huge mountain lofty, pressed down to, swept towards ck Crocodile. ck Crocodile saw Iron Fist ignored him and became furious, he roared and was rushing towards Iron Fist. Boom! ck Crocodile threw a punch and took the lead towards Iron Fist. Iron Fist as if he could not see ck Crocodiles fist attack, his own explosive power gathered up, his right fist clenched, a powerful Iron Fist towards ck Crocodiles face and kill. ck Crocodiles face changed slightly as he could see that this was Iron Fists y. Iron Fist ignored ck Crocodiles st. ck Crocodiles punch, which continued forward, would have hit Iron Fist in the chest, but then Iron Fists Iron Fist would also have hit ck Crocodile in the face. In contrast, ck Crocodile is definitely at a disadvantage, once the face is hit by this punch, even if it does not die, will also fall into a brief dizzy state. Strong people fighting against each other, even for an extremely short second, is extremely deadly. Therefore, ck Crocodile made a quick decision, he withdrew his fist halfway, and then his body turned slightly to the right to avoid Iron Fists direct punch. Whoosh! Taking advantage of this gap, Iron Fist has sprinted past ck Crocodiles body, towards the direction of Little Willie, the Satan Army soldier in crisis. And that Little Willie was hit by ck Crocodile fell to the ground, next to the four Union soldiers towards him, the four Union soldiers like the smell of blood sharks, swarmed, holding a variety of sharp des, towards Little Willie attacked and killed. Little Willie fell to the ground and rolled to avoid the sharp edge of the saber that wasing at him. However, the opponent is too many, from all angles to attack and kill, Little Willie can only be to avoid the attack against the vital parts, topletely avoid that is impossible.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Snort! Snort! Immediately, Little Willies arms and thighs were stabbed with sharp des, and blood flowed everywhere. Little Willie was previously hit by a heavy punch by ck Crocodile and was extremely injured, and was now surrounded by four or five Union soldiers, which can be said to be a close call. Snort! At that moment, a harsh and strong wind passed from behind, only to see a Union Army fighter unexpectedly attacked towards Little Willies back. Little Willie sensed it, but he had a Union Army fighter in front of him, left and right, and was unable to avoid the fatal blow from behind. At that moment, Little Willies eyes fiercely shed a hint of determination, he turned around and met the fighter who came behind him, then his right hand, a murderous and harsh cold aura appeared, straight to the throat of this fighter. Snort! Snort! Two dull sounds rang out as the sharp de in the fighter pierced Little Willies chest and the saber in Little Willies hand pierced the fighters throat. On the right side, a Union soldier rushed to kill, and the saber in his hand stabbed Little Willies waist side. Little Willie bellowed out, drew his saber and shed backhanded, cutting lightning-fast at the enemy soldier who came at him from the right. A cross-cut, slicing through the warriors throat, blood soaring. And the soldier in the saber alsopletely into the side of Little Willies waist, blood stained Little Willies whole body, he clenched his teeth, desperately, towards the left front of the enemy soldier. The warrior in front of the left was about to attack and kill towards Little Willie, after seeing Little Willie so brave, his face was shocked and the momentum of the dash turned into a rapid retreat. The warrior was a bit timid, but he was still a step toote to back off. Little Willie knew he was going to die, and all he had to do was kill one more before he died. Little Willie rushed up, ignoring the soldiers saber that kept stabbing him in the chest, and the saber in his hand was stabbed as hard as he could into the enemy soldiers heart. Whew! Also at this moment, an imposing and majestic figure like a mountain lightning sprinted to the field with two enemy warriors, who were retreating. One of the warriors suddenly felt a horrible killing machine behind him, he just turned around, a heavy Iron Fist hase to meet him, a fist sted in his face. Bang! With one punch, the warriors face was nearly blown out and he fell to the ground directly dead. Then, the figure pulled out a saber with his hand and threw it with his hand, the saber turned into a stream of light, and before another enemy soldier could react, his throat was stabbed straight through the hilt by this saber! Little Willie! The figure rushed toward Little Willie, who was covered in blood, his tiger eyes in tears, his face in grief. This figure is the Iron Fist who tried to rescue Little Willie after avoiding ck Crocodile and rushing straight over. Iron, iron brother Little Willie looked to Iron Fist, he was breathless, but his face was a sense of unrepentant, the corners of his mouth instead is hidden with a smile, he then broke off and said. I, Im just afraid I can no longer continue to fight with you guys tell, tell Captain Miller, I, I tried my best, if there is an afterlife, I, I still want to be with, with you guys in, together No, no, Little Willie, dont say anything, youll be fine, youll be fine Lady Mary, Lady Mary, where are you! Iron Fist roared. However, Little Willies eyes were closed, and his breath had been cut off like a wandering silk. He was so badly wounded that he was able to kill three enemy soldiers before he died, which was already a miracle and showed the bloodlust of the Satan Army soldiers themselves. Little WillieC Iron Fist shouted, he a even if the gun pointed at the head will never frown iron-blooded man, but now the eyes are red, there are tears emerging. Whoosh! At that moment, ck Crocodile came rushing forward, carrying a bitter killing spirit. Im going to kill you! Iron Fist stared at ck Crocodile, he will be in the arms of Little Willie gently on the ground, then he jumped up, like the raging dragon towards ck Crocodile straight up. Chapter 288 – Killing in Fury Iron Fist rushed up, carrying endless anger, the whole person has been in a state of fury caused by grief and anger, he carried a thunderous aura, rushing towards the ck Crocodile ising. ck Crocodile sensed the iron-blooded killing aura from Iron Fists body, his eyes sunken, his own killing aura also diffused out, he gave all his strength, his own strong explosive power burst out to the fullest, his most severe killing fist towards Iron Fist attacked and killed. Boom! ck Crocodiles fist was extremely fast and fierce, carrying a harsh wind and containing a terrible killing machine, which was directed towards Iron Fist. Im going to blow your head off! Iron Fist roared out, his Iron Fist grip, bravely met ck Crocodiles attacking fist. Bang! Two peoples fist power in the void directly against each other, burst out with a bang, the two fist power contained in the force of the extremely brutal impact together, the shock and the force of the wind wave swept in all directions. Iron Fist is furious, his bodys power swept out, the formation of the burst of power is said to be terrifying, towards ck Crocodile crushed. Under a punch, ck Crocodiles sturdy mountain-like body immediately swayed slightly, even with ck Crocodiles strong body and strength, facing the fury of Iron Fist outbursts of fist power, but also to defeat. In itself, Iron Fist that body explosive power is stronger than ck Crocodile on a chip, now Iron Fist grief and anger, the attack out of the fist more severe and terrifying, his eyes danced with grief and anger killing intention, he vowed to ck Crocodile the whole person to blow up, in order to give Little Willie revenge. After a punch, Iron Fist body a move, the whole person like an armored fighting vehicle towards ck Crocodile crushed and the two alsounched a violent battle fight. The rest of the orientation, a violent battle is also breaking out. Iron Fist Fangs roar of anger near some Satan Army soldiers have heard, lets say Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear, Lion and others, they heard Iron Fist shouting Little Willie that sorrowful voice. This makes their hearts sink straight down, an ominous foreboding rose to the surface CN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Could it be that Little Willie has been killed? Could it be that Little Willie has met an untimely end? The Satan Army warriors were furious with grief and anger, and their hearts werepletely filled with rage and murder. Kill! Treg Taylors whole body went crazy, his body was filled with a violent killing machine, his body was sturdy, looking like a furious bear, under the fury, his own brutal strength fully exploded out, he rushed towards the five or six enemy warriors in front of him, he ignored these enemy warriors attacking the momentum of fists and kicks, he went up, waving a pair ofrge fists, one after another sted at these enemy The warriors face. One by one, Treg Taylors fist st hit the enemy fighters, all fell straight to the ground, dead. In an instant, the five or six enemy fighters were killed strongly by Treg Taylor, but Treg Taylor also paid the price of injuries, adding several wounds to his body once again, some from sharp weapons and some from punches and leg wounds. But Treg Taylor did not care, his eyes zed up with murderous intent as he moved towards the next group of enemies. Baron is also in the blood, he is holding a saber, killing between all the fierce and domineering aura, as a brute dragon like towards the enemy warriors in front of a rush to kill, even if the body has been scarred, but still can not stop him from rushing forward to kill the footsteps. Lion, Leopard, Pam Holder, Momo, Spoon five people formed an attacking and killing formation, they joined together, towards the enemy warriors all the way to kill and attack, they have been working together to kill the enemy for many years, has formed a full tacit understanding. So thefive of them were like a killing whirlwind, and everywhere they went, they killed every single enemy warrior. Marys body shifted violently towards the right side, her speed is extremely fast, her body is agile, shifting across, on her right side an enemy soldier with a saber stabbed to kill, but it was a lunge. The Nepalese Army Knife in Marys hand immediately turned into a snowy de and attacked the enemy soldier in his direction. This warrior hurriedly stance to resist, but Shen Niang continuous attack and extremely dense and fast knife mane, this warrior was immediately forced to retreat one after another. Eventually C Snort! The saber in Marys hand shed across the soldiers throat, thus ending his life. Then, Mary moved her body and went to join Lion and the others, uniting together and rushing to kill the rest of the enemy fighters in the field. The battle so far, the enemy warriors have been killed more than half, there are still 40 to 50 enemy warriors around the field, this battlefield, everywhere can be seen full of corpses, limbs and wreckage everywhere, the rich smell of blood in the diffuse, let people smell the vomit. Boom! Boom! At this time, the sound of violent fist exchanges came from the other side of the direction. The two most powerful breaths rose up to the sky, a breath like the descent of the gods and demons, like a Satan the Eviling out of hell, the only thing that passes through is to bring endless death. The other breath is filled with extremely violent blood might, the dense blood breath spread, like the mountain of corpses like a sea of blood spread to the surface. That was the battlefield between Jason and Blood King. The two duel has reached the point of white heat, at any time will be decided to win or lose life and death. Jason has just heard Iron Fists roar, which made him realize that Little Willie may have met an untimely end, and his grief, his own murderous spirit is more intense and up. Jason roared, his body was filled with murderous energy, and his own surging and majestic power swept out, rushing to kill Blood King. Blood King is it? Ill break you into pieces! Jason rose up in a fury, his whole person looked extremely horrible, his speed increased to a limit, rushed towards Blood King. Blood Kings eyes shed a trace of shock, only to see the corners of his mouth with blood spilled, obviously in the battle with Jason was wounded. Damn it, Satan, I cant lose to you, Im going to kill you! Blood King is hissing, he is a bit hysterical, regardless of their own injuries, crazy will be their own extreme realm of power out again and again, cast out the most severe attack killing fist momentum, this attack to kill Jason. One Angry Dragon ying Fist! Give me an explosion! Jason roared up, and he performed this most powerful fist power of his own. Jasons fist was like a dragon that had passed through the air, and the endless power of his fist burst out and converged in his fist, rushing towards Blood King with a sting momentum. This punching style is also Jasons unique storm punching style! Chapter 289 Blood King’s death The Fist of Fury! This is Jasons unique storm punching power! It is the first form of the Fist of Fury, the first anger, and it seems to contain the power to kill a dragon, a fury! The unique power technique, the strongest boxing momentum, when the two together, is the formation of a powerful storm punch momentum. What is a st? A st is an additional damage on top of the attack. Lets say the same power speed and power of a punch, produce a st and not produce a st, the amount of damage caused is naturally different. Once the blows, the amount of damage thates with it is extremely frightening.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason himself has a very unique power skills, in this unique power skills driven by the momentum of the fist, often able to form a st of damage to the enemy caused by a significant increase in damage, often able to kill a blow. Therefore, often the same strength of the strong, and Jason under the battle, will be suppressed. Because the opponent as long as the opponent can not master the fist power of the storm, Jasons fist power of the storm, the total amount of damage generated far more than the opponent, thus will be opponents to suppress the st. As a result, Jason is often able to fight across the board. Blood Kings strength is the same as Jasons, both in the extreme power realm. But Blood King has not yet reached the peak of the power of the extreme realm, so under the duel with Jason, it is inevitable to be knocked back, wounded and coughing blood. Blood King felt the terror and fear of Jasons fist, and he also shouted, pushing his own extreme power to the limit, his own extreme power all surging out, exploding with his fist. Fist of Blood ying, give me subdue! Blood King roared, and in the roar, the momentum of his fist had already attacked toward Jason and met Jasons fist. Rumble! Jasons fist was like a long dragon, a dragon, an endless aura of killing and destruction in this fist, and Blood Kings fist fiercely hit together. Under the collision of fist power, the burst of booming sound is incessant. I saw that under the explosion of Jasons fist, Blood King couldnt help but open his mouth and grunt, only to feel the explosive force sweeping out from Jasons fist to his fist, and in an instant was his fist attack to break hard. This violent punch shattered Blood Kings punch, forcing him to retreat one after another, his internal blood was so violently churning that he could not suppress it, and with one mouthful, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. Bear the wrath of the death! Jason roared again, bringing his own Gods and Demons Fist of Fury to bear. A fist came out, the fist momentum that shook up like a boundless wind and clouds, there is a shocking aura, as if a gods and demons descended to earth, is ughtering all beings. Roar! Blood King was roaring, and a look of despair appeared in his eyes, because he felt that in his current state, he could not resist Jasons punch. He was already wounded, and was forced back by Jasons previous punch, so his own extreme realm of power was toote to gather up. He roared and poured out all his strength, pushing out as much of his Extreme Realm power as he could, unleashing his Fist of Bloodshed and desperately resisting Jasons second punch. However, in the face of this amazing punch, Blood King can not resist? Boom! After Jasons fist went up, the fist was broken and killed by Blood Kings fist, and then the fist continued to go up and finally hit Blood Kings chest. Bang! This punch fell, are vaguely heard from Blood Kings chest came a burst sound, as if that chest cavity has been blown up. The violent power burst out from Jasons fist, and all of it entered Blood Kings body, forming a storm that dented Blood Kings entire chest. From Blood Kings back, immediately raised arge bag simr to fist marks, looking extremely rming. Wha- Blood King mouth a, coughed out the road of blood, the blood spewed out extremely sticky, can already be called sma. Thats a st! With one punch, almost the entire chest of Blood King was pierced! Jason closed his fist, Blood King has been blown away, and then fell heavily to the ground, fell to the ground, his body twitched violently a few times, between the mouth and nose with gurgling blood flowing out, throat knot twitching, want to say something but can not say. In the end, Blood King as a whole for the break, this died of gas. Jason looked at Blood King with indifference in his eyes, and then a murderous spirit emerged from his eyes, and he moved his body towards the rest of the enemy soldiers in the battlefield to kill them. Jasons aura is like a rainbow, his own power pervades out, as if the gods and demons in the world, as he rushed to kill, the strongest pressure is the field of those enemy soldiers all enveloped. These Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance warriors all sensed it, and they saw Jason rushing to kill him, which meant that Blood King had been defeated and died! If not, how would Jason have been able to spare his hands to kill to them? Thinking of this, these enemy warriors will inevitably have a sense of frustration and fear one by one, their own share of battle spirit and belief also instantly copsed. Blood King is the most powerful of them all, as one of Night Shadows five crown-level powerhouses, but even powerful as Blood King was also killed, that they are unable to resist. Bang! Bang! On the other side of the battlefield, there came the sound of violent fist sts. It was Iron Fist versus ck Crocodile. The battle between the two has also reached the point of separating the winner from the loser in life and death. See Iron Fist brave as a tiger, constantly rushing towards ck Crocodile and kill, he a pair of Iron Fist in between the attack and kill to show a mighty overwhelming aura, his eyes shing a blood-colored killing machine, will have to st the ck Crocodile in front of him. ck Crocodiles body was shaken and forced back by Iron Fists fist again. ck Crocodiles body had not yet stabilized when Iron Fists fist had already attacked and killed his face. ck Crocodile shouted and crossed his arms to block Iron Fists killing punch. But when Iron Fists punch came, it shook ck Crocodiles arms, and in an instant, Iron Fists left fist threw an uppercut, shaking ck Crocodiles crossed arms away. Before ck Crocodile had a chance to react, Iron Fists right elbow had struck him across the face. Bang! This elbow hit ck Crocodiles face hard, shaking ck Crocodiles mouth blood, dizziness, and gold stars in both eyes. This moment is deadly enough. Boom! Boom! In the blink of an eye, Iron Fist swung his fist continuously, left and right double fist like a dense rain, constantly sted on the face of ck Crocodile, until the ck Crocodiles eye sockets cracked, nose copsed, the corners of the mouth blown out, the ck Crocodile a face blown to a bloody face, and only then stopped. Iron Fist said he was going to blow ck Crocodiles face off, and that was going to happen. He wants revenge for Little Willie! Chapter 290: The death of a brother, a song of sacrificial wine Blood King and ck Crocodile, two of the most powerful people have been killed one after another, with the fall of the two of them, thebined fighters of Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance can be said to be on the verge of defeat. There are still some enemy warriors who are resisting, but there are less than 20 enemy warriors left, and most of them have been killed. The rest of these enemy warriors have already copsed, as powerful as Blood King and ck Crocodile have died in battle, they are even more unbearable. In particr, Jason rushed all the way to kill the enemy warriors with an irresistible might. Baron, Treg Taylor, Spear, Lion, Pam Holder, Spoon, Momo and other Satan Army soldiers also attacked and killed, they were all covered in blood, they have more or less a certain degree of injury, but their battle spirit is not weakened by half, still high and vigorous, in the roar to kill the The rest of the enemy soldiers. Blood shot out and the sound of miserable howls was incessant. Soon, all the enemy fighters in the field were killed, and the only one standing in the field was the Satan Operation Group of the Iron Blood Army. It can be said that this is an extremely tragic battle, Satan Operation Group only thirty people, but the two hundred or so United Warriors team to wipe out an empty, such a record of battle out, will certainly shock the dark world, once again for the Satan Operation Group to add a ssic battle with less than many. However, Satan Operation Group paid the price in blood in this battle. Even, there have been casualties among the fighters! At the end of the battle, Mary didnt even have time to rest before gathering the seriously wounded warriors of the Satan Operation Group together to check their injuries. When Iron Fist came over with Little Willie in his arms, Marys heart thumped and she immediately rushed up to check Little Willies injuries and saw that Little Willies body had several vital wounds from sharp des. The wound, and Little Willie a face has been blue, lips purple, the end of the nose has long been no breathing. Iron Fist looked at Mary, whose eyes were red, and shook his head slowly. That means Mary understands that Little Willie can no longer be saved. No, no, Little Willie will be fine, it will never be fine Mary said in a choked voice, she held Little Willie down, t on the ground, she wanted to give Little Willie body wounds to stop the bleeding, but how can not stop; she was doing first aid CPR, but doing it, she could not help but sob and sobbed, tears in the eyes also emerged, a drop to fall. Jason also came over, his face so gloomy that it was about to drip. He felt his feet be unusually heavy, and with each step forward, he seemed to pour out all his strength, and his mood became heavy as he walked forward step by step, followed by one of the Satan Operation Group fighters behind him. Everyone was solemn, everyone was silent, and an invisible sense of solemnity and sadness pervaded from the bodies of these Satan Army soldiers. Jason came over and saw Mary on her knees, shoulders trembling, with a soft sobbing voiceing from her mouth, an unspeakable grief that anyone can feel. Jasons knees bent and also slowly knelt down, looking at Little Willie lying in front of him, he was already in tears. The face is almost numb, in addition to gloom and sorrow, there is no other excess expression, the eyes of the gaze is empty, seems to have lost the three souls and seven spirits. Little WillieC Jason slowly spoke, he reached out and crossed his hand from Little Willies ironic face, but his fingers were trembling gently. His hand, whether holding a gun or holding a saber, are stable as a rock, will never tremble half, but this moment is in a gentle trembling. The touch that came between his fingers was cold, there was no longer a trace of warmth, and it was Little Willies face. His eyes have closed peacefully, and even the corners of his mouth are still filled with a smile before death, so Little Willie can be seen walking peacefully and contentedly, and there is no discontent. But the more this happens, the more it makes Jason feel sad and heartbroken. The low and mournful song sang from Jasons throat, the song was sad and deste, echoing in this heaven and earth. Gradually, the surrounding Satan Army soldiers also spoke up, and one by one, they all sang in a low and mournful voice C The song is sad and deste, containing an untold iron brotherhood, the whole song is a rhyme, first depressed and then raised, to the back of the high and up, impacting the human mind. This is the sacrificial wine song, every time there is a Satan Operation Group soldiers sacrifice, Jason and Satan Army soldiers will sing this sad, pathos of the sacrificial wine song. A song of sacrificial wine to pay tribute to the spirit of our brother in heaven! A song of libation expressing the memory of Satan Army! Singing again and again, Jason tears like rain, I thought the tears have dried, even if the grief, there will be no tears flowing down. But this moment, the tears in the eyes finally could not help but overflow. Little Willie, big brother is sorry for you! Couldnt protect you! Jason spoke in a choked voice, the grief in his heart unspeakable.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Little Willie, my brother, go well! In the next life, we still have to be brothers, we still have to drink and eat meat, and kill the enemy side by side! Iron Fist opened his mouth, a big man with iron bones, and his eyes were red. Little Willie, you will always live on in our hearts! Farewell forever in this life, and in the next! Lion also spoke in a low voice. I dont know when, the night wind whistled and rose, the wind whistled, seems to be infected by the emotions of grief at this moment, a Satan Army warriors all kneeling, like a wooden statue, not moving, so deep brotherly love, let people look at all to be moved. For a long time, Jason slowly stood up, he picked up Little Willie, said: Little Willie, we go home! From now on, you no longer have to follow us on the run, from now on you will never follow us in the rain of bullets. Rest in peace, my brother. Your blood will not be shed in vain, and one day, when my brothers and I break through Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance, we wille to your grave to pay our respects! The blood you have shed, I will get it back for you, this is my oath, and the oath of Satan Operation Group! Jason walked forward with Little Willies cold body in his arms, and one by one, the Satan Army soldiers stood up and followed him forward. The whole procession of warriors is still in orderly formation, from which diffuses the air of sadness and destion and iron-blooded killing mixed together, rendering this heaven and earth. In their wake, there was a field of blood, a field of corpses, like hell. Chapter 291 – Shaking the Dark World Three dayster. The whole dark world has shaken up and the battle that took ce in Ind of Purgatory has spread in the dark world. There is never ack of informed people in the dark world, Ind of Purgatory urred in such a big battle, some well-informed organizations and forces already know,bined with some intelligence, slowly restore the beginning and end of the battle. In the dark world of the dark forums, the discussion about the great battle that took ce in Ind of Purgatory is endless, and even after the battle there have been some organizations and forces sent people to Ind of Purgatory to see the battlefield left behind C ording to the analysis of intelligence sources, the great battle of Ind of Purgatory was a raid by Satan Operation Group on Wolverine Legion located on Ind of Purgatory! Wolverine Legion is a private organizational stronghold of the Bounty Alliance in the Ind of Purgatory, which has recently been unearthed and exposed in this regard. Strange, didnt Satan Operation Group and Bounty Alliance always have a cooperative rtionship, and only Satan Operation Group could take the SSS level mission in Bounty Alliance andpleted it several times. Howe Satan Operation Group is going to attack and kill Bounty Alliances private stronghold in Ind of Purgatory? This is not known. Later, Bounty Alliance united with Night Shadow to send troops, and Night Shadow even sent Blood King, one of the five crown-level powerhouses, to personally lead a team to besiege Satan Operation Group in Ind of Purgatory. This siege operation against Satan Operation Group was really grand, but unfortunately, it was not sessful. The Blood Kings death caused a great shock to the Night Shadow! It is said that Blood King was killed by Satans own hands! Its terrifying! Even thebined forces of the two major organizations were wiped out, Satan Operation Groups fighting ability is terrifying! The Satan Operation Group is really strong, and Satan himself is even more unfathomable, now Satan is afraid that he has already broken through the power of his own extreme realm and be a secret realm powerhouse! Satan Operation Group has messed with Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance, the future is sure to be a dead end! Just wait, Satan and Satan Army will all be destroyed! The ck List powerhouse of the Bounty Alliance has not evene out yet! These two organizations real powerhouses will be the end of all ten Satans! Sit back and wait for the day when Satan Operation Group is annihted! There are all kinds of voices on the World of Darkness forum. There are both supporters and detractors of the Satan Operation Group, and various voices are arguing and discussing. The hard fact is that Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance were strongly beaten by Satan Operation Group, and thebined forces of the two sides were wiped out, and Bounty Alliance also lost a private stronghold in Ind of Purgatory, the loss of which is simply incalcble. It is difficult to estimate the loss. Later in the evening, a message was released, which wasmissioned by an intelligence agency of the Dark World on the side of Satan Operation Group C Bounty Alliance has betrayed their trust and justice. When Satan Operation Group was carrying out the mission of Bounty Alliance, Bounty Alliance secretly revealed the whereabouts of Satan Army to Night Shadow, which led to the siege of Night Shadow. The Battle of Ind of Purgatory is just the beginning, Satan Army is not to be bullied, not to be humiliated, not to be killed. This is one of the reasons why the Satan Operation Group has a story about the beginning and end of the battle of Ind of Purgatory. The moment this news came out, it immediately caused a stir throughout the dark world. The main reason for the uproar is the treachery of Bounty Alliance, which leaked the whereabouts of the Satan Army soldiers mission, an act that is frowned upon by the public. In the dark world, no matter some power organizations, or mercenary regiments, hunters, killers, etc., all have more or less cooperative rtionship with Bounty Alliance, and as long as there are suitable tasks, they will also take tasks from Bounty Alliance. If Bounty Alliance cannot even observe the most basic principle of confidentiality, who would dare to receive missions from Bounty Alliance in the future? This time, it was Satan Operation Group that was pitted. Next time, will it be yourself? For a time, there are many forces in the dark world as well as some powerful people havee forward to use Bounty Alliance of such acts. Even if there is a personal grudge to, Bounty Alliance as an organization that provides Bounty Quest, the principle of confidentiality is the least toply with. To reveal the whereabouts of the operatives in such a way and to draw in enemies to attack and kill them, such an act has touched the bottom line of some powerful people in the dark world.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In response, Bounty Alliance naturally denied all of this, and someone from Bounty Alliance hase forward to issue a statement, iming that all of this is a nder by Satan Operation Group, strongly proving that Bounty Alliance has always abided by the principle of confidentiality, never revealing the secrets of employers and operational personnel, etc. For such a statement, some forces in the dark world can not buy the hands, as the usations of the voice of more and more, you can imagine, this will be a fatal blow to the image and credit of Bounty Alliance. Satan Base. After the battle of Ind of Purgatory, Jason and other Satan Army soldiers have returned to the ind where the Satan Army base is located. A new grave has been added to a clearing to the south, that of Little Willie. A few dayster, Jason and their hearts have been some relief from the feelings of grief, but as long as they think of Little Willie, they are still each with a sullen face. Another brother left, each time a brother died in battle on the tombstone, they will be difficult to part with, after all, once fought together side by side, together singing and drinking, precipitated by the irond love, is anything in the world can not be reced. For some of the disputes and denunciations in the dark world, Jason and the others have not bothered to release that statement, and what the forces in the dark world think is their business. Jason and all the Satan Army soldiers in the base gathered together, looking at the sorrowful faces of the crowd, he said: Brothers, Little Willie is gone, I know we are all sad, so am I. Although Little Willie is gone, but he did not go in a shameful way, he is a true warrior identity. Little Willie before he left burst out of the unyielding will to fight, I hope we will always remember. As long as we continue to fight with Little Willies will, and the will of the rest of our fallen brothers, they will always be with us! Submit! Captain Miller, we will follow you all the way to stain the blood and kill the enemy! The gaze in the eyes of each Satan Army warrior coalesced, and an unyielding iron-blooded battle spirit converged. Very well! Next, Ill arrange some nning for the near future. Going forward, we are about to have a big battle. So some nning and preparation have to be deployed in advance in order to keep the initiative in the battles behind us. Jason said in a deep voice. Chapter 292 New Planning Life goes on and the fight goes on. Little Willies sacrifice makes the Satan Army soldiers in the field feel sorrowful, but as long as they are still alive, they belong to their battle will not end, they will carry Little Willie and once the fighting spirit of those fallen soldiers, continue the bloody battle until blood revenge, until the whole dark world are prostrated under their feet! Jason looked at Iron Fist, Baron, Lion and others, he said in a deep voice: Since I formed Satan Operation Group with Iron and others, it has been many years since we have expanded externally. Previously, we did not have a desire to dominate in the dark world, nor did we take the initiative to provoke other power organizations. But this does not mean that others will note to offend us. Today, our Satan Operation Group has many enemies in the dark world. Other than that, just Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance are two forces that are alreadyrge enough. Iron Fist and others are listening to Jasons words, this time the nning will be rted to the future pattern of Satan Operation Group. If we want to resist these huge forces like Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance, just relying on our existing manpower will not be enough. Jasons tone sank as he continued, Of course, this is not to say that we are not strong, in terms ofbat ability, there are not many elite warriors in the Dark World that can match us. What weck is enough manpower. If we want to be stronger, if we want to have the capital to fight against a huge force like Night Shadow, then our Satan Operation Groups team needs to keep expanding and recruit excellent warrior soldiers from outside. Iron Fist and others have nodded, they understand the meaning of Jasons words, with the current strength of the Satan Operation Group, to put intorge-scale battle, it is impossible. Such powerful organizations as Night Shadow, Bounty Alliance, Assassination League, etc., they can easily send hundreds of fighters into a battle, while the Satan Operation Group only thirty people, in arge-scale battle is definitely at a disadvantage. To fight for supremacy in the world of darkness, to take on a behemoth like Night Shadow, this amount of manpower is far from enough, it is inevitably necessary to recruit a sufficient number of warriors. Jason continued: If we want to recruit new warriors, we should follow the basic principles of our Satan Operation Group, and naturally we cannot recruit those warriors who are brutal, vicious and untrustworthy. The warriors we recruit should be like-minded with us, have the blood of the city, and be loyal and righteous, which is the warrior we need. Therefore, behind Iron you to be responsible for the recruitment in the dark world, can be from the dark world of free mercenaries, free Bounty Hunter, hunters, professional killers and so on to find. Iron Fist nodded after hearing that, he said, Good, during this period, I will carry out some recruitment work to recruit some iron-blooded and righteous free soldiers into our legion. The Ind of Purgatory was a huge victory over Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance, with $50 million from Wolverine Legion. I also got a total of nearly $40 million from Kwent, which Ive put in our ount under Lady Marys control to cover our Satan Armys expansion, daily training, weapons purchases, etc. Jason said. Jason said. Since Mary joined Satan Operation Group, she has been in charge of the Groups finances, and she has been studying financial management and finance for this purpose.Original from N?velDrama.Org. So all the funds of the Satan Operation Group are managed and distributed by Mary, and everyone has be ustomed to it. There are even times when Satan Operation Group fighters jokingly refer to Mary as the boss of Satan Operation Group, the bossdy who holds the financial power. Jason mused and continued: Ind of Purgatory battle, many of our warriors were wounded. During this period of time, the wounded warriors to recuperate well, will be their own injuries, this will be hard Lady Mary. After recovering, you will immediately enter the third phase of training. Iron, Baron, Treg Taylor, you have already touched the edge of the realm of extreme power. The rest of you, ording to your ownbat, must reach the realm of extreme power. The rest of you, ording to your ownbat characteristics, also carry out aprehensive upgrade. Is everything understood? Understood! One by one, the Satan Army soldiers in the field spoke up. Satan Army soldiers usually have intensive special training in the base when there is no mission. They have a systematic training method, whether it is training in tactical cooperation or training in close-quartersbat. As for Jasons super intensive special training, that is on top of the intensive training, such super intensive training will be very tired, but in order to significantly improve thebat ability of the whole legion, even if it is more painful and tired, it is also worth it. As for me, I will return to Carovia in a few days, and I will look for the warriors who have retired from Dragon Shade continuously over there in Carovia, and unite them to embark on the journey again. Jason said. Iron Fistughed aloud and said, Captain Miller, we understand when you say that. Whether its recruiting fighters or special training, I will lead the brothers to get it done. This time the super intensive special training will definitely raise the brothers strength to a higher level. Jason also smiled and said, Naturally, I believe in you guys. Behind, there are still many battles to meet us, we need to constantly improve our strength in order to stand proud and long in the dark world! Jason, you are returning to Carovia, when are you nning to depart? Mary asked. Lets wait until after Little Willies funeral. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly. Little Willie sacrifice, has beenid to rest, Jason is also in ordance with the customs of the Carovia side, he then return to leave. Captain Miller, have a drink tonight. with Little Willie gone, his share and all of us helping out. Lion said. Well, a libation for Little Willie tonight! Jason said. The battle of Ind of Purgatory saw a number of wounded warriors, but with Mary in ce, these wounded warriors will be properly cared for and their wounds will heal. Jason visited some of the wounded warriors, who were optimistic and did not take their injuries seriously in any way. That being said, injuries have been amon urrence for this Satan Army warrior team. Every time a battlees down, someone will be injured, but after the injury recovers, they will only train harder and their strength will continue to improve and continue to engage in a battle. Therefore, it can be said that this is an iron-blooded warrior baptized by the fire of war. When night falls, Satan Army base living area in front of, is already a burst of wine and meat fragrance wafted away. Two whole sheep are roasting on top of the charcoal fire, charred on the outside and tender on the inside, emitting the mouth-watering aroma of roasted sheep. There is also the best Spanish Iberian ck pig ham, which is sliced thinly and is delicious in wine. Captain Miller, brothers, the roastmb is cooked, lets drink! Spoon, who was in charge of roasting the wholemb, opened his mouth and shouted. Spoons skill in roasting wholemb is the best in the Satan Operation Group, so he is the main spoon for every wholemb roast, and thats why he has the name Spoon. Drink, drink, drink tonight! Jasonughed and walked over with the rest of the warriors, all sitting around, holdingrge bowls, pouring them full of wine and drinking from one bowl. While drinking, they are also paying tribute to Little Willie, who, for them, has gone but lives forever in their hearts. Chapter 293 – Female BOSS’s Demeanor Satan Army base, eight dayster. This day Jason has prepared to leave, Little Willies first seven has passed, for Little Willies sacrifice, Jason with all the Satan Army soldiers, like, extremely sad. But they know that this is part of the war. All they can do is to carry on fighting with the wishes of the deceased, which is the best constion for all the fallen Satan Army soldiers. On the base port, Jason is saying goodbye to the soldiers of the Satan Army Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Spear, Lion, Baron, Mary, Eagle Eyes and others all arrived to say goodbye to Jason. So long, brothers! Well see you soon! Jason smiled and said to each of the Satan Army soldiers who came to say goodbye. Captain Miller, well be waiting for you toe back! Iron Fist they opened their mouths, with smiles on their faces. Such a parting they have long been ustomed to, although there is reluctance in their hearts, but they have also been relieved, just waiting for Jason to return again, is the time to raise the g to march! Jason,e back early! Mary opened her mouth, a pair of beautiful almond eyes seem to have a different kind of sentiment in the flow, a gentle gaze like the flow of water flowing over the rocks, leaving no trace. Jason nodded, and with a wave of his hand, he left on that note. Two dayster. JFK International Airport, New York. A passenger ne of an international flight slowlynded, the cabin door opened, and the passengers on the ne came out. Jason was also inside, and it turns out that after he left the Satan Army base, he flew directly from Mexico to New York. He did not forget the agreement with Luca, he promised Luca that he would go to her within a month, since he promised to do it. After all, when he needed help, Luca didnt hesitate, even if it involved 30 million dors, she ordered someone to send it over immediately. Jason was wearing a suit, his masculine and handsome face was wearing a pair of sunsses, there was an overwhelming masculine charm, when he stepped out of the cabin door, a few beautiful blonde stewardesses standing by the side to see him off had to look at him a few more times. After all, they dont see many Asian men as masculine and virile as Jason. After walking out of the airport, Jason took out his cell phone and called Luca over. The call was answered, and then Lucas beautiful voice came through: Hello, Satan? Exactly me. Still in New York, right? Jason asked with a smile. Yeah, been in New York for a while. Where are you? You promised me that you woulde to see me within a month. Now 20 days have passed, when do you n to fulfill your promise? On the phone, Luca, the hefty military industry female BOSS, questioned. Oh? Is there still this agreement? What? Damn Satan! I knew it, you must have forgotten all about it, right? Im so pissed off at you! Ahem I remembered, there really is such a thing. You dont have to be in such a hurry, its not even the one month deadline yet? How dare you say that! Youve forgotten all about it! Well, there are still 10 days left, when are you going toe to me? Well Ive been very busy on my endtely. You C huh, if youre not avable, then Ill meet you at Carovia! No, no, no, its better if Ie to you. By the way, where are you staying in New York? Whats the point of asking? Its not like you cane over! Luca grunted, his tone filled with a sense of exasperation. Jasonughed and said, Thats not necessarily true. Maybe Ill have special powers and suddenly sh to you? Satan, this joke is not funny at all! Well, then it wouldnt hurt to tell us exactly where you are, would it? The Ritz-Carlton Hotel. Which room? Why do you ask so clearly? Luca asked with a tone of inevitable curiosity. Even if I cant sh through, its okay to have a bouquet of flowers sent to your room to show that, right? Jason grinned. Okay 1608 room. Roger that! Jason smiled, and then he ended the call. Jason called a cab and sped off towards the Grand Hotel. Located in New Yorks Central Park, this hotel is considered one of the most luxurious five-star hotels in New York. Jason remembered that Luca also had her own private vi in New York, so I guess she had something else going on, so she checked into a hotel, which was more convenient. After all, her private vi is still some distance from Manhattan. The first thing he did was to think of Lucas irritated and resentful tone on the phone, and he was amused, wondering what her expression would be when she saw her sudden appearanceter. About half an hourter, the cab had stopped in front of the Grand Hotel. Jason paid the fare and walked out of the car and went inside the hotel to find out what was going on. Room 1608 is located on the 16th floor of the hotel and is a presidential suite. The hotels elevator is not avable for use by the public. Only guests with room cards can swipe their cards to go upstairs. Jason then went to get a guest room, and he looked at the situation of the rooms that were still empty, and it was normal that there were no more rooms on the 16th floor. Luca lives on the 16th floor, and to ensure her safety, the entire 16th floor rooms have been chartered, and her entourage of bodyguards she brought with her these will also live next door to her room. There are still rooms on the 17th floor, Jason chose room number 1708, after booking the room he took the room card and did not enter the hotel directly, but walked out of the hotel. It wasnt until half an hourter that Jason returned to the hotel, and when he came back it was with an extra shoulder bag, which he carried in his hand. Jason stepped into the elevator, swiped his card and went straight up to the 17th floor, where he stepped out to the hotel room he had reserved. After swiping his card the door opened and Jason walked in, he then opened his shoulder bag, which actually had a bundle of twine and a delicate rose inside. Jason took the bundle of twine out and went to the window, where he tied one end of the twine tightly at the foot of the bed in the room and put the one rose in his mouth and bit it. This room is number 1708, so the room on the floor below that should be room 1608. Jason threw the other end of the twine from the window, he stood on the window and grabbed this twine with both hands while leaping downwards. Inside room 1608. Damn Satan, the phone is actually turned off, its damnable! On the sofa of this luxurious presidential suite, a woman wearing a dark purple nightgown wasining in annoyance. She has a slightly curly blonde hair, blue eyes like two brilliant sapphires, beautiful and clear, and her stunning jade face like the hand of God, both the contours of Western women, but also the softness of Eastern women, fused together is the formation of a unique beauty and nobility. She is none other than Luca, the female owner of thergest arsenal in Europe. It turns out that after she finished talking to Jason, she wanted to call him back and force him to set a date toe to her. Who would have thought that after she called back, the damn bastard would turn off his phone! This really pissed her off. Originally there was a party tonight, but now she felt so bad that it had affected her mood to go to the banquet, making her think about putting it off, even if it was extremely important, she didnt care anymore. Knock, knock, knock! As he was thinking about it, a sound like knocking on the door came from the cold. Luca came back to her senses, she thought someone was knocking on the door, but it didnt sound like it wasing from the direction of the door just now. Knock, knock, knock! At that moment, the voice sounded again. Luca also perceived that the sound was surprisinglying from the direction of the window. Luca stood up, her face astonished, thinking how could there be a sound outside the window? Could someone be banging on the window outside? Instinctively, she wanted to immediately inform her bodyguard team. Dang! Dang! Boom!Original from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the tapping outside the window resounded again. Luca frowned, she is not a timid woman, as a military industrial female BOSS, she has experienced more dangerous events than she can count, so there are any unexpected situations, she was able to quickly calm down. Luca picked up her cell phone, she decided to walk to the window and pull open the curtains to take a look, if there is anything wrong, she directly pressed the phone, and the bodyguard from the opposite room wille immediately. When she reached the window, Luca reached out and pulled the curtain slightly away from the corner, and when her eyes looked forward, she couldnt help but exim. Outside the window sill, there is indeed a human figure, a living person standing on the sill. At that moment, Luca was ready to inform her team of bodyguards. But when she fixed her eyes to see clearly the appearance of the figure outside the window C ng! The phone in her hand slipped from her fingers and smashed to the ground, and her whole person froze,pletely dazed, as if in disbelief at the scene she saw before her. After the extreme surprise, a trace of excitement and ecstasy, is already hidden from her pair of turquoise blue eyes like the sea overflowing out. Chapter 294 BOSS, be reserved Satan?! Satan! Its really you, Satan! Luca came back to her senses, she eximed, the whole person dancing, that unexpected surprise and excitement made her forget, all the previous irritation and resentment all thrown to the clouds, reced only by that unexpected surprise under the sweet and joy. She never dreamed that Satan really appeared in front of her, so he did not forget the agreement with her, and what he said on the phone earlier was just deliberately teasing her. Outside the window, Jason looked speechless, this woman does not know to open the window? They are working at height, it is very dangerous. This female BOSS is happy and excited about herself, or does she think she looks very cool and handsome standing outside the windowsill like a Spider-Man? Knock, knock, knock! Jason reached out and knocked on the window, reaching out and gesturing, meaning for Luca to open the window. Luca finally reacted, and she hurriedly reached out to pull the window open. Jason outside the window is down the drawn window, jumped into the room. SatanC Jason has not even stood still, a fragrant breeze came to his face, Luca is already pounced, this throwing arms, directly hugged him. Hey, Luca, what are you doing? I said that you are a royal princess and a high-cold president, can you be more reserved ah? How can you casually hug a man? Its dangerous to do so Jason said in a hurry. Luca is unrelenting, arms tightly around Jasons waist, but also sandalwood mouth open, in Jasons shoulder bite a mouth. Why are you still biting? Jason was speechless. Just to bite you bastard! Who let you lie to me, who let you make me so sad before Luca said in an exasperated voice. What did I lie to you about? Jason sounded surprised. Luca looked at Jason, those eyes were slightly moist, like tears of joy, her impable delicate jade face showed a kind of joy and anger, she said in an exasperated voice, You still dont admit it! You just deliberately lied to me when you called me to make me sad and upset, and I thought you really forgot. I wasnt trying to give you a surprise. Jason grinned. Luca also smiled, a smile, like a flower in full bloom, the first glimpse of stunning beauty is enough to make people dazzled, she said: I like this unexpected joy! Saying that, she hugged Jason even tighter. So, Jason some can not stand it, Luca is a top existence of the best beauty, a blown face is said to be wless, this is even, but also extremely curvy sexy. The proportion of her body is 175 in full ordance with the golden point, a pair of snow-white slippery legs even without the support of high-heeled shoes still looks slender and straight, waist soft and full of a grip, chest proud as her own pride, standing proudly, looking down on the group, fierce! Not to mention that she is wearing a purple nightgown, the silk soft nightgown is like her secondyer of skin, she is so under the embrace, Jason is naturally able to fully feel the touch of the soft delicate ice skin. Luca, its inconvenient for me to talk to you when youre so close Can you let go of your hand? I cant! I just have to hold you tight so you dont run away again! The thing is, Im a man! And then what? Youre a woman. Of course I know that, Im not a woman cant I be a human demon? Luca snickered, her beautiful eyes turned and said with a smile, Want me to prove to you that I am a 100 percent woman? Jason had a headache, how could this woman not understand her own words? And also brought the words to the side. Theres no need to prove it, I believe youre a 100% woman, or a woman pretty enough to tempt people tomit crimes. But theres no need to test my willpower so much, is there? Jason cried andughed. Satan, I was really hoping youd be weak-willed and then do whatever you want Lucaughed. Snap! The words just fell, a p full of stic sound sound resounded and. Ah At that moment, Luca could not help but whimper, the whimpering cry filled with a charming and seductive vor, so that people listen to feel the heart and soul. You, how did you hit meC Luca opened her mouth, a faint blush tinting her delicate face. Jasons right palm is still fixed on Lucas arse, just now he pped it down, the aftertaste is long, I really want to do it again. Of course you have to fight if you dont listen. Jason said with a stern face.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Luca gritted her teeth and looked at Jason with a grief-like gaze, she beamed and said, Then go ahead and hit it, Ill just take it as a flirtation C Jasons face darkened and he retreated in direct defeat. Luca also released the hands holding Jason, she pulled Jason to sit on the sofa and said, Satan, why did you appear from the window where? How dangerous it is! Cant you juste to me directly? The 16th floor of the hotel has been chartered for you, the elevator does not stop at all on the 16th floor, how can Ie to you? Jason said. You could have told me. You had just arrived in New York when you called me, right? If you say so, Ill pick you up. Luca said. Jasonughed and said, Youve brought too many attendants, and this wouldnt be good if they knew youd picked up a big man into your room, would it? Whats the point, I dont care. Luca was unconcerned and then added, Even if the world knew, I wouldnt care. Jason could not help butugh bitterly, found that this female BOSS has been staring at him, with his face are a little unbearable, said: Hey, have been looking at me why? Never seen a man before? Ive seen a lot of men, but Ive never seen one as attractive as you, so of course I have to keep looking. Luca said bluntly. Jason really doesnt know what to say when he meets such a female military industrial boss who doesnt care about her face and doesnt know how to be reserved. I see youve been in New York for a while now, talking about things over here and still not finished? Jason asked. Some contracts have basically been negotiated, and theres not much to do next. But theres a party tonight. Luca smiled, and she reached out and took Jasons arm, saying with an excited look, I was worried about not having a malepanion, and its great that youre here. Will you go to the banquet with me tonight? Jason was a little confused as he said, The parties you attend are all high society big shots, right? Im afraid this status of mine just doesnt fit. Whats not suitable? In my eyes, you are my king, no one at the party is as important as you. Luca looked overwhelmingly domineering, and then begged, Will you apany me? Just let me beg you. Jason really cant stand Lucas so begging, and since hes here, Luca is going to a party or something, hell be a little safer apanied by the side. Thinking of this, Jason had no choice but to nod and say, Okay, I promise. Oye, great, Satan, I love you! Luca got up with excitement, her arms wrapped around Jasons neck, and her delicate red lips were already on Jasons right cheek with a kiss. Jason was speechless, thinking that he did not know whether Moldaviasws had criminalized female hooligans, and this female BOSS was simply ying hooligans all the time. Chapter 295 He is my male companion Jason also learned from Lucas mouth, tonights banquet is held in New Yorks iconic Empire State Tower, to attend the banquet, either Wall Streets financial giants or some of the worlds deep and ancient family sons and daughters, including some royal princes and princesses to attend. Once Jason heard it, the party was really not the usual high level of force. Himself is just a rough man who spends his days fighting and killing in the battlefield, his hands are stained with blood, no matter which way you look at it, you are not qualified to attend such a banquet. If Luca hadnt insisted that he apany him to the banquet, Jason really wouldnt have wanted to go. It is not that he feels that his status is not enough, ashamed of himself and so on, he just purely feels that there is no fun to be had at such a banquet, after all, he does not belong to this circle and has no intention of integrating into this upper ss circle. He only wants to lead a group of brothers around him, in the dark world to kill, leisure will sit on the ground, a big bowl of wine, so that the pleasure. The party starts at eight? Jason asked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Luca nodded and said, Yes, it starts at 8:00, its 6:30 now. Its almost time to get ready to get ready. I have to put on my makeup and change into my dress. Luca looked over at Jason and said, Satan, will you just wait here for me? And then I walk out with you? Wouldnt that be a shock to your entourage if they saw that. Jason chuckled. Its okay, Ill talk to them. Luca said. Jason shook his head and said, Thats not right. You are also a member of the royal family, so you may not think it matters, but your every move will also be rted to the impression of the royal family. Besides, if I walk out with you and your bodyguards see it, theyll have to feel ashamed of themselves. A man sneaks into your room without a sound and they dont even know about it, isnt that a dereliction of duty on their part? Luca thought about it, she said, Then how do you leave? This is a 16-story building Since I cane, I can certainly leave. Jason smiled, then said, I also booked a room here, which happens to be on the 17th floor above. Ill just climb up the ropes. Ill go back to my room, take a shower, and then meet you in the hotel lobby. Good. Luca nodded, his eyes staring at Jason with concern, and said, Be careful when you climb back up. Dont worry, its okay. Jason smiled ndly as he walked to the window, pulled the rope with both hands, stomped his feet on the hotels exterior wall, and climbed up one step at a time. Luca was standing in front of the window, her body slightly out of the window, looking upwards, until she saw Jason climbing up to the window of the guest room above and entering the room unharmed, she was relieved. Jason returned to the room and put the hemp rope away. Remembering that he had to go to the banquet with Luca, he took off his clothes and went into the bathroom and then took a shower. After showering Jason walked out, looked at the time, 7:15, he put on clothes,bed his hair, towards the mirror in front of a station, but also looks elegant, angr face out of an iron-blooded atmosphere, perhaps a long time after the killing, this atmosphere is also naturally manifested. Because of this, he gives the impression of being masculine and handsome, this temperament is absolutely attractive to some ssy women who are used to seeing the same old thing. Jason thought to himself that it was almost time to go and wait in the hotel lobby. Just as he was about to leave the house, his cell phone rang in his pocket and he took it out to see that it was a call from Manjusaka. Jason answered the phone and said, Hello, Manjusaka? Satan, have you returned to Carovia or are you with your Satan Army? The seductive and provocative voice of Manjusaka came over the phone. Jason thought it was better not to let Manjusaka know he was in New York, so he said, Im with the Satan Army brothers. Whats going on? The Bounty Alliance and the Assassination League have issued a statement to hunt down and kill the Satan Operation Group until every single warrior in the group is eliminated! At the same time, all forces that have dealings with the Satan Operation Group, whether they are cooperative or otherwise, will be suppressed. Oh? The two major alliances have already made a public statement? Thats really interesting! My Satan Army is just a legion of a few dozen people, to actually be able to get these two behemoths of the dark world to make a joint statement, is that a distinction? Jason sneered, looking unimpressed. At what time are you still in the mood to joke these two alliances plus Night Shadow, really unite against your Satan Operation Group, that is really unimaginable. In the phone, Manjusaka looked anxious, she was really concerned. Jason took a deep breath and said, Manjusaka, I know you are concerned about me. What can I do about the current situation? Do you want me to take the Satan Operation Group brothers to their knees and beg for mercy so that they can live on? I cant do that. Thats not what Im saying. Im just reminding you that you need to make preparations to deal with this situation. Manjusaka said. I know. Dont worry, Satan Operation Group is not a fish to be ughtered. Jason spoke up, then he remembered something and said, By the way, check out HM1 Toxin, the toxin used by Night Shadows bio-soldiers. Find out the source of this toxin. HM1 Toxin? I got it, Ill check it out for you. Thanks a lot, I still have some business, Ill contact youter. Jason spoke up and ended the call with Manjusaka. He immediately walked out of the room and took the elevator to the hotel lobby. When I came to the lobby, I didnt see Lucas figure, so I guess she hadnte down yet. About five or six minutester, an elevator door opened and a group of people came out of the elevator, it was Luca and her assistant and bodyguard around her. There were four stout and tall ck super bodyguards, two walking to the front, two at the back, and Luca walking in the middle with one of her assistants. Jason saw it and greeted it with a smile. The two bodyguards at the front were alerted and were about to intercept them when they saw Luca smiling with delight. She walked quickly over to Jason and reached out to take his arm before turning to her entourage and saying, Hes my date for the party tonight. The four bodyguards and the assistant were full of amazement, they never knew before that Luca actually had a malepanion for the party tonight, and this malepanion looked like an Asian man. Luca doesnt care what her entourage thinks, she takes Jasons arm and walks forward. You cant call me by my first name Satan in public anymore. Jason whispered in Lucas ear. I know, Ill call you dear Jason, Luca smiled. Jasonughed, sort of acquiescing to the title. Chapter 296 Going to the banquet Empire State Tower, New York. The Empire State Tower is a New York coordinate, a symbolic and iconic building with 103 floors and a total height of 443 meters. The Empire State Tower is now a multi-purposemercial building and is also open to the public for tours, with an observation deck on the top floor that looks out over basically all of New York. In the gorgeous, eye-catching night of downtown New York, a luxurious Rolls-Royce Phantom drove up to the west entrance of Empire State Tower, followed by a Cadic SUV. The Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped at the parking ce, the door of the rear seat opened, a man in a dark blue suit stepped out of the car, he has an Asian face, but angr, handsome in a masculine way, it is Jason. Lucas entourage beside him also stepped out of the car and followed. Luca showed her invitation and the banquet staff took her and Jason to the banquet hall on the sixth floor. Luca let her side of the entourage waiting outside, such a banquet field and, the entourage does not have to follow to go, this level of banquet, security aspects do not have to worry about. At least Jason stepped out of the car and observed that from the perimeter of Empire State Tower to the parking lot, there was a dark and awe-inspiring figure patrolling the security. Entering the Empire State Tower inside, a man in a ck suit is sharp-eyed, constantly staring at the situation around, among them are also notcking some powerful breath of strong people, revealing a touch of murderous and ruthless aura. Jason immediately judged that the security personnel here are not those casual bodyguards, but basically some retired special forces or mercenaries hired directly. Such a level of security can be said to be extremely tight, in the city, basically there will be no security problems. Two sexydies in dresses led Luca and Jason into the elevator, which rose to the sixth floor and then stopped. Under the leadership of these twodies of etiquette, Luca and Jason walked with them towards the banquet hall. A red carpet spread to the front of the entrance of the banquet hall, from the outside, the whole banquet hall looks golden and brilliant, there are many people inside, there are already many guests arriving. Luca took Jasons arm, not the polite kind of holding, her tall sexy body is even pressed to Jason, from the demeanor looks incredibly intimate. It just went all the way into the banquet hall. There are indeed many guests in the banquet hall, among them there are elegantly behaved young gentry, there are also old and dignified middle-aged men, among them there is nock of some famousdies, and some nobledies surrounded by the stars. Luca and Jason also drew a lot of attention when they walked in. The banquet hall was illuminated by brilliant lights, Luca looked more and more beautiful and outstanding, her beauty and sexiness in the circle of high society gentry that is famous. Therefore, as soon as Luca walked in, she was recognized by many people. But the expressions of these people are invariably overwhelmed with amazement and shock, they can not believe, as if they can not believe their eyes saw this scene. Luca actually walked into the banquet hall with a man on his arm and looking extremely intimate? This is the first time Ive seen this! Luca cold and arrogant, has not been any scandal rumors, even if she is surrounded by suitors are some deep ancient family young master, or some prince in the royal family, but no one can see the beauty of the home. And now, Luca is actually walking into the venue with a mans arm? Who is this man? Is it simply her party date or is it her man? At this time, a young male wearing a tailored ck suit towards Luca, he is young and handsome, a blond hairbed with fashion and taste, a face like a statue of angles, their own temperament elegant and confident, looking handsome and umon. He walked up to Luca, seemingly the only thing in his eyes was Luca, Jason on the side was ignored by him, his handsome face raised a charming smile and said, Dear Luca, you are very beautiful tonight. Is that so? Thank you Andre, Luca smiled slightly, then she looked to Jason and said, Dear Ye, this is Andre Morgan, the young master of THE Morgon family. Jasons eyes shed, the Morgon family in the world is a famous ancient and huge family. Morgan Consortium is one of the top ten consortia in Moldavia, and is involved in a wide range of fields, from banking, electrical and power equipment, and the arms industry, etc. The Morgon family has a presence. Even one of the bosses behind the Federal Reserve is the Morgon family. The young gentleman in front of you is actually the young master of the Morgon family, so you can see the dignity of his identity. Andre saw Luca introduce himself to Jason, he couldnt help but look at Jason, and from this detail he knew in his heart that Luca thought extremely highly of Jason. Luca, is this a friend of yours? Whats the name? Andre asked, with a smile. Without waiting for Luca to say anything, Jason smiled lightly and said, Im from Carovia and my name is Jason. So Mr. Miller is a Carovian, the Carovia of the East has always had a strong mysterious color, also has an extremely ancient history, I have always wanted to go to appreciate something, but unfortunately have not been able to act. In the future, when I have time, I must go to Carovia. Andre said with a smile. Carovia has an ancient history of five thousand years, and even more so, it has the most dazzling ancient civilization in the world. Wee young master Morgan to visit Carovia, will not let you down. Jason said with a smile. Hi, so you guys are here. Oh, Luca, I must have a toast to you just for being so beautiful tonight. At this time, a cheerful voice recalled, another young gentleman walked in faith, he has a light blond hair, does not look deliberately to groom, the whole person appearszy and casual, but also reveals a sense of transcendent confidence. He is not as handsome as Andre, but his own kind of seemingly unrestrained temperament makes his body has a unique personal charm, in terms of attractiveness is not at all under Andre. Mr. Dubon, your toast is not a good one at all, and I think I should have the right to refuse unless you have some better reason to convince me. Luca looked at the visitor and smiled. Jason knew that the young man who was walking over was the young master of the Dubon family, another aristocratic son.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In terms of influence and family strength, the Dubon family is on par with the Morgon family. Chapter 297 Celebrity Gathering Alex Dupont walked in, he was at least 58 tall, azy smile on his handsome face, listening to Lucas words he seemed to expect, it seems that he had not been rejected so often in the past. If Andre can toast you, naturally I can too. Alex said with a smile as he walked over. Andre, who was on the side, smiled lightly and said, Alex, youre wrong, I havent toasted Luca. Yeah? Alex made a surprised sound, then he smiled and said, Thats great. If Im the first guy to toast with Luca tonight, itll be an honor, enough to brag to those guys. Saying that, Alex called over a waiter, brought over two sses of champagne from the wine tray, looked at Luca and said with a smile, Luca, congrattions on finding such a handsome and handsome malepanion. Lucas eyes lit up when he smiled and said, Thats a good reason, I like it. Then Ill have a drink with you. Luca took the ss of wine, clinked sses with Alex and drank. At the end, Alex looked at Jason and said with a smile, Hey man, its still thanks to you tonight, otherwise I wouldnt have found a reason to let the beautiful Luca drink a ss of wine with me You know, I made a bet with that guy from the Rothschild family and I won. To show my gratitude, how about a toast to you? No problem. Jason smiled ndly, and when the waiter came around, he picked up a ss of wine and had a drink with Alex. Luca, however, gritted his teeth, waited for Alex, and said: Well, Alex, so you are betting with others, and also take me as a bet? It seems that I need to talk to your uncle Geoffrey in the cooperation agreement that was just finalized a few days ago, anyway, if I dont cooperate with your uncle, there will be other families that can provide me with enough orders, and this charge will fall on you. When Alex heard this, he quickly said with a face full of smiles, Joking, joking, I must have been joking just now, you mustnt take it seriously. I dont want to be stinkily scolded by my familys old man.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Luca was about to say something when a sweet voice suddenly came C Oh, Luca dear, so there you are. Ive been looking for you for a long time. The words have just fallen, a fragrant breeze came, is to see the right side of the direction, a tall body walking between the graceful beauty to walk quickly. She wore a long aqua blue dress, the whole person looks very fresh, but also a noble elegance, a long brown hair, reflecting a delicate and lovely melon face, her eyes are very big and bright, the pupils are dark brown, look between the style, high nose is extremely beautiful, the delicate sexy red lips is a mouth-watering, can not help but feel a desire to kiss the The impulse to have a kiss. Itcan be said that she is no less than Luca when ites to the delicacy of her face. As for her body, it ispletely adhering to the unique Western womens front and back sexy curves, especially the buttocks, in that aqua blue dress under the outline, the voluptuousness and roundness presented by the people breathtaking. Dear Annabelle, its been a long time since weve seen each other. Luca smiled delightedly as she greeted the noble and elegant western beauty and gave her a gentle hug. I heard some people talking about you bringing a close malepanion to the party tonight, is it true? Who is the other party? Annabelle immediately asked curiously. Luca smiled sweetly, brought Annabelle to Jason, and said, Thats him. His name is Jason, and he is indeed my malepanion for the evening. Annabelles beautiful eyes looked Jason up and down and said with a smile, It does look very good, a little different, gives a very Man feeling, with him must be especially safe. Hi, beautiful Miss Onassis, dont I look Man? Alex, who was on the sidelines, asked. Mr. Dubon, youre kind of stumping me with this question. Annabelle smiled, and with a twinkle in her eye, she also said hello when she saw Andre. During the conversation, Jason also learns that Annabelle is the youngest daughter of the Onassis family. The founders of the Onassis family are known as the kings of the worlds ships, with untold wealth, and are still considered the giants of the worlds shipping industry. Luca, let me show you some friends who would like to meet you, too. Annabelle said. Luca hesitated, she looked to Jason and was about to say to bring Jason along as well. After all, she knows that here Jason does not know anyone other than her, and she feels bad for leaving him alone in the cold. Jason seemed to read Lucas mind, he smiled and said, Luca, you just go with Miss Onassis. Ill take a look around, dont worry about me, its okay. Luca, Ill take care of your malepanion, Ill show him around and talk to each other. Alex said. Luca nodded and said, Good. Dear Ye, then I wille back to youter. Good. Jason said. Alex pulled Jason toward the side as he smiled and said, Make a formal introduction, my name is Alex Dupont. Saying that, he has taken the initiative to extend his right hand. Jason smiled ndly, reached over and shook his hand, and said, Jason Miller. Mr. Miller, I cant believe you were able to take Luca down. Punching this ability, I admire. Alex said in a serious manner. When Jason heard that, he quickly waved his hand and said, You must not say that, I am just a malepanion, apanied to the banquet. Luca is extremely arrogant, of course, she also has the capital of arrogance, the military industry BOSS is not a joke. She has many suitors, such as the Morgon family you just saw the young master Andre is one of them, in addition to the Rothschild familys young master, and other royal princes and so on. But I bet these people havent even touched Lucas finger. Alex smiled and went on to say, Unlike you, Luca took the initiative to hold you and looked at you with a gentle gaze, which is absolutely incredible when word gets out. So, Luca is definitely in love with you. Jasonughed and asked, What about you? Have you pursued Luca? Alex shrugged and said, I admit that I was also amazed and had my heart set on Luca when I first met her. But then I knew that I wasnt her type, and then I broke it off. I think its good to be friends with her. Jason dumbfounded, he found that Alexs character is very good, straightforward and dry, this kind of character people are often bold and unrestrained. In my opinion, this kind of banquet is extremely boring, if not for my father forcing me, I wouldnt bother toe. My father had to force me to go to parties like this, to meet all kinds of people, to build all kinds of rtionships My busiest time, a whole month was spent in the party every day, really hell. Alex began toin. I feel the same way about this. A party like this is indeed a bit tedious. Jason said with a smile. The two were chatting, saw five or six people gathered in front of them, surrounded by a woman in a white evening gown, this woman just see her side face, but also gives a sense of extreme beauty, she is very quiet, like a snow lotus blooming on a snowy peak, but there is an innate nobility and elegance. Jason couldnt help but look at her a few more times, mainly because he could see that the woman was Asian. Alex noticed Jasons gaze, he then said in a low voice: You also noticed this woman? She is from Japan, and her identity is said to be the princess of the Japanese royal family. Oh? A Japanese royal princess? Jason was quite surprised, in his impression, the members of the Japanese royal family are extremely low-key, did not expect to alsoe to such a banquet. Chapter 298 – Taking the initiative to befriend Mr. Miller, would you like to get acquainted? Alex asked in a whisper to Jason. Jason smiled lightly and said, This is not necessary. Each other originally do not know each other, this forced acquaintance, how awkward. Thats where youre wrong. This kind of party scene and is all about socializing and meeting more people. So there is no question of embarrassment. Alex said. Jason has retracted his gaze when he saw the Japanese royal princess in front of him as if she had some sense, she turned her gaze towards Jason and Alex this way. Her gaze seems extremely soft, giving the impression that it is like water sliding by, making people involuntarily heart a feeling C even by her nce, it is a wonderful feeling. As she gazed over, the corners of her mouth tugged up in a slight arc, nodding her head in a slight nod, a polite greeting. Look, people are greeting us, it would be rude not to go over and get to know each other. Alex smiled and pulled Jason forward without a word. Jason couldnt resist, so he had to follow. Alex is also worthy of being a noblemans son, for such banquet asions he has long been familiar with, he walked up and introduced himself with a smile, the whole process calmly and confidently and without loss of decorum, showing his own connotation.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The elegant woman in a white evening dress smiled gently and said in English, Mr. Dubon, I actually know you, but I havent met you officially yet. My name is Tamakawa Kaori and I am from Japan. Its really Princess Tamakawa. sorry to meet you. Alex smiled. Mr. Dubon is very kind, just call me by my first name. Tamakawa Kaori smiled and did not deny that she was the Japanese royal princess. Tamakawa Kaori was surrounded by four men, who looked like Europeans, and was talking to her earlier. It is assumed that Tamakawa Kaori appeared in this asion with a purpose and was talking to someone about some kind of cooperation or something. However, with Alexing with Jason, Tamakawa Kaoris conversation with them was naturally interrupted for a while. The European men looked as normal, after all, Alex is not an ordinary man, as the Dubon familys young master, but also the Dubon family in the third line of session. In time, Alex has a good chance to take over the Dubon familys patriarchal position. After Alex came, the men also introduced themselves, and from their introduction, we learned that they were basically elite figures in the financial field. Jason looked a little cold for a while, he was not surprised, originally such banquet asions are more of a social interaction, expanding their ownwork. With his status, it is true that there is no socializing here, and he has no intention of socializing here to expand hiswork or anything, he is a warrior, not a businessman. Tamakawa Kaori, however, looked at Jason, an extremely beautiful woman, whose beauty was not the radiant and stunning beauty of Luca and Annabelle in the banquet hall. Tamakawa Kaoris beauty is as gentle as water, like the spring rain that can moisten your heart, so you cant help but indulge in her quiet serenity. She has a goose egg-shaped soft face, skin like snow, a pair of eyes with waves of light like flowing water, soft and gentle, at this moment these eyes are watching Jason, she said softly: This gentleman, are you also from Asia? Jason didnt expect Tamakawa Kaori to initiate a conversation, so out of courtesy, he smiled and said, Yes, Im from Carovia. Youre a Carovian? I was invited to Carovia once, and Ill never forget the feeling I had when I first saw the Wall and felt nothing but awe! In my opinion, it was one of the greatest projects in the history of human civilization. Tamakawa Kaori said with a smile. Jason froze, not because of Tamakawa Kaoris words, but because after Tamakawa Kaori learned that he was from Carovia, he spoke Carovian, and with great fluency and standard. Jason also said in Mandarin, I didnt expect Miss Tamakawa to be so fluent in Carovian. I guess you must have systematically studied about the Chinese culture, right? Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to practice such fluent Carovian. Tamakawa Kaori smiled gently and said, I am indeed very interested in the Carovian culture, which has an extremely ancient civilization and an unbroken civilization. To study Carovian culture, Carovian is bound to be mastered. Ive been to your country several times, and it gives me the impression that its very prosperous. Jason said. Oh? Then I wonder how good your Japanese is? Tamakawa Kaori asked curiously. I guess its about the same level as your Carovian. Jason said with a bashful smile. Really? Thats unexpected. Tamakawa Kaori said. Jason thought to himself, Whats so surprising about that? Most Carovians know a word or two of Japanese, right? By the way, I dont know what to call you yet. Tamakawa Kaori asked. Jason. Mr. Miller, its really nice to meet you here. Tamakawa Kaori smiled as she took the initiative to extend her right hand, which was made even more delicate and white by the dazzling lights of the banquet hall. Im d to meet you, too. Jason smiled lightly and reached out to shake Tamakawa Kaoris hand gently, then let go. Mr. Miller must have traveled to many countries, right? Tamakawa Kaori suddenly asked. Oh? Why do you say that? Jason nced at Tamakawa Kaori rather curiously. Tamakawa Kaori smiled and said, Im guessing. I see that Mr. Millers English is very good and he is also familiar with Japanese, so I guess Mr. Miller must have traveled to various countries frequently, so he has mastered multiplenguages, right? Jason couldnt deny it,ughed and said, Pretty much. Jason turned his head and saw Luca and Annabelle, two beautiful women, walking over. Dear Jason, finally you are found. Luca smiled, walked over and naturally took Jasons arm, not avoiding suspicion in the slightest, just short of announcing that Jason was her man. Alex brought me over to meet some people. Jason said with a smile. At that moment, Alex also came over, and he started to introduce Luca and Tamakawa Kaori to each other. Luca and Annabelle also learned that Tamakawa Kaori was a princess of the Japanese royal family, and they immediately climbed into conversation. Luca has British and Spanish royal blood, which is known to the high society, and Tamakawa Kaori also knows, plus Luca is young, but is in charge of the lifeline of the European military industry, which makes her identity and status more noble. Annabelle, on the other hand, is the daughter of a famous family and has a noble status, but Tamakawa Kaori also seems to be polite and respectful when talking with them, and does not insult her status. From all the details, this woman is extremely uplicated, and does not have thatmon princess disease, not to mention the canary raised in a golden cage, nothing, not the slightest bit of weakness and ignorance. This malepanion of yours, Mr. Miller, was excellent and different from any man I have ever met. I had a conversation with him and felt very connected. At that moment, Tamakawa Kaori said to Luca with a smile. Thanks. Luca smiled. Jason had a rather odd feeling in his heart, wondering what Tamakawa Kaori meant by this statement. He could also see that Tamakawa Kaori was not ordinary, and he even had a vague feeling that the identity of this woman was not simply the royal princess, but perhaps there were other identities. But its not something he wants to explore anymore, and he has little interest in it. He shouldnt see each other again after tonight, after all, he doesnt feel he has anything to do with a Japanese royal princess. After talking for a while, Luca left with Jason on her arm, saying she was going to take him to meet some of her friends. Annabelle and Alex followed suit. Tamakawa Kaori looked at the departing figures of Jason, Luca and others, and her gaze finally settled on Jasons back, and a different look seemed to sh in the depths of her eyes, as if she was contemting something. Chapter 299 Undercurrents Lucas friendships were wide, and as more and more guests came in the ballroom, the friends she made pulled in one after another. Among them, there were men and women, and Luca took Jason over to say hello to all these friends of hers. The face of those men and women surprised gaze, even with Jasons face, are a little unable to hang up, because Luca introduced him as a malepanion, but the whole process Luca has been intimately holding his arm, the body is also very close. If it were simply a malepanion, of course, it would not be. Its almost as if Luca is suggesting to her friends that Jason is the man she likes. It is no wonder that Lucas friends look at Jasons gaze filled with a sense of amazement, Luca as a military industry female BOSS, has always been cold and ruthless, surrounded by suitors, but as Alex said, no suitor has ever been able to touch one of her fingers. Luca was extremely close to Jason, which released a signal that could not be more obvious. It was hard to get through the introduction, and after chatting for a while, Jason immediately found an excuse to go to the bathroom and bailed out. Jason consulted the waiter in the banquet hall and walked all the way over there after learning the direction of the restroom. Walked into the bathroom, Jason pulled out a cigarette and lit up until a cigarette was finished, which then walked out. He thought about finding an empty corner to stay, anyway, such a banquet asion he did not bother to find people to talk and make friends, a person quietly alone, watching the crowd, but also not lost a kind of fun.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason walked out of the bathroom when he saw a figureing up to him, tall and upright, handsome and elegant. Jason looked at the young master of the Morgon family, Andre Morgan. Mr. Miller, Andre greeted voluntarily. Mr. Morgon, are youing to the bathroom too? Jason asked with a smile. Andre approached with a slight smile and said, By the way, I wonder what area of the field Mr. Miller works in? I ah? How to say, before mainly just fighting and so on. Now it is not so frequent, looking for a stable job, in Carovia a university inside as a security guard. Jason said with a self-effacing face. Security?! Andre was extremely surprised, the face of the ident and surprise is not pretend, but really feel surprised. Yes, its security. Jason affirmed once again. Andres face as well as restored as before, his attitude is still seems very mild, and not because of such a in the upper ss people seem extremely low upation and can not see Jason, he said with a smile: I think, this work must exist a lot of fun, so Mr. Miller is willing to do it, right? Jasonughed and said, It was indeed a lot of fun. I wonder how Mr. Miller and Luca met? Andre asked with a turn of phrase. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he thought to himself that this was the purpose of Andres conversation with him, right? He remembered that Alex had said that Andre was one of Lucas many suitors, and one of the most powerful. I met Luca also by chance. Then we became friends, too. Jason said, appearing to downy the situation. Andre knew that Jason did not want to tell the details of their acquaintance, and he did not ask, Mr. Miller and Luca are just friends? I vaguely heard many people in the ballroom say that Mr. Miller is Lucas boyfriend, but not yet officially public. Jasonughed dumbly and said, Thats just a rumor. Im just friends with Luca. I was in New York today, so she brought me to this party. So it is. Andre smiled lightly and continued, Luca has the bloodline of two royal families and has an extraordinary status, when ites to the choice of emotional issues, her family will definitely let her choose someone who can help her in the future to date. After all, she is still young and she needs someone around her who can help her in the future. Youre right, lets say a guy like you is definitely able to help her, right? Jason said with a bashful smile. That, I never deny. Andre said with a straight face. A yful smile appeared on Jasons face as he said, But I think the issue of emotion lies more in Lucas choice. For example, what if Luca had to choose an ordinary person that she liked? Such a situation I think the probability is very low. After all, hes too ordinary to cause any shock if something happens to him, right? Andre said with a gentle smile. Thats right, after all, this is a world of the weak and the strong, and what is observed is thew of the forest. Jason said rather agreeably. Mr. Miller really is a smart guy. Andre smiled. The conversation between the two seemed harmonious and gentle, like two old friends talking, but secretly it was undercurrents, full of a kind of gunpowder. Andre is obviously treating Jason as a love interest. As a result, Jason could hear the metaphorical threat in Andres words. At this time, the direction of the bathroom came out of a tall sexy figure, it is Annabelle, is walking over she saw Jason and Andre, her face stunned, and then smiled and said hello. Hey, what are you two talking about? Annabelle asked with a smile. Haha, casual conversation, Mr. Miller is an extremely interesting man. With a smile, Andre continued, Oh, I almost forgot, Im going to the bathroom, excuse me for a moment. Okay, Mr. Morgon take care. Jason said with a smile. Andre walked in towards the bathroom, Annabelle looked at Andres back, and then at Jason, she couldnt help but snort a smile. With herugh, a water blue dress wrapped in a seductive torso also slightly trembled, the V-neck design of the skirt mouth highlighting the fullness of the tender white also fluctuate and up, snapping the heartstrings. What are youughing at? Jason asked curiously. Annabelle looked at Jason, lowered her voice, and asked, Is Andre giving you a hard time? For a hard time? Why do you say that? Everyone knows Andre is courting Luca, and now that everyone else has decided youre Lucas boyfriend, of course hes going to be anxious and might give you a hard time or something. Not really, we had a good conversation. Jason smiled. Really? Annabelle looked disbelieving. Really! Jason nodded. Annabelle beamed and said, Well, then I guessed wrong. I see you dont seem to like the asion much, do you? A little bit, indeed. So Im trying to find a quiet corner to sit in. Jason said truthfully. A quiet ce, huh? I know where there is, lets go, Ill take you there! Annabelle opened her mouth and pulled Jason in the right direction without saying a word. Chapter 300 Be careful tonight Jason walked forward with Annabelle, who led him all the way to the far right side of the ballroom, where there was a doorway that led out to a corridor that cut off the noise of the ballroom and made it seem very quiet. There are private rooms for guests to rest, so its best if you want toe here if you want to be quiet. Annabelle smiled as she walked towards a private room, took out a card, swiped it towards the door sensor, and the door to this private room opened. Jason walked in with, the private room was stillrge, with afortable soft leather sofa, TV, and a wine rack. Jason sat down on the sofa, and there was a list of services on the coffee table in front of the sofa, so you could order food and also other consumption, lets say some social celebrities, etc. Such service is indeed very thoughtful. Something to drink? Annabelle asked. The wine bar. Jason said. Annabelle smiled, opened a bottle of red wine, took out two red wine sses and then poured some. She walked over, handed Jason a ss of wine, and took a seat on the couch just to Jasons right. Its pretty quiet in here, isnt it? Annabelle asked with a smile. Jason looked at Annabelle, his face slightly stunned, because Annabelles gown opened the leg line, as she sat down, the left side of the gown along the leg line split, all the way to the end of the thigh, so that the presentation is a whole long round jade legs, extremely dazzling. It is indeed quite quiet. Jason smiled, spare such a stunningly sexy Western beauty sitting next to him, he also appeared to be blushing as usual, bashful and rxed. Mr. Miller wont even look at me for two more nces. Sure enough, he must be putting all his thoughts on Luca. Annabelle pouted her lips, then she smiled, and asked with a proclivity, Why dont I call Luca over for you, and how about you guys have a two-person world here? Jason was a little sweaty and quickly said, No, no, Luca is busy in the ballroom, she has some things to talk about. As for your previous question, I dont think its polite to stare at a beautiful woman for a long time. Is that so? And who is more beautifulpared to Luca and me? Annabelle asked with a wink and a smile. Jason felt a headache, the only thing he could do was tough bitterly and say, In my opinion, you are all very beautiful, each with its own unique characteristics, no difference. Is this how you perfume people? Annabelle seemed to be a little dissatisfied with this answer. Jason took a sip of wine and said with a smile, Not perfunctorily, but sincerely. I see, you havent been able to see me properly, so you cant see my face yet, so its hard for you to draw conclusions. Then Ill let you see better in front of you. Annabelle smiled as she jerked to her feet and walked over to Jason with her legs spread apart actually sitting on Jasonsp in a big, bold way.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. So you can see better Annabelle said with a smile. Cough cough cough- Jason just swallowed the mouthful of red wine almost did not spray out, directly choked, could not help a dry cough up. What the hell is going on here? Western women are passionate and spontaneous, but Annabelle is the daughter of the ships king family, a true nobledy, who has received a good education and congeniality since childhood? Why is the style so bold and unrestrained? This private room is not many people, the sound instion is also great, she actually dare to sit on a mansp? Jason is really speechless, dont even know what to say. There were footsteps in the corridor outside the private room. A woman in a white evening gown with a quiet and elegant demeanor was walking over, and it was none other than the Japanese Imperial Princess Tamakawa Kaori. Tamakawa Kaori walked up to the door of a private room, not far from the one Jason and Annabelle were in. She paused and reached out to knock on the door. The door to the private room suddenly opened and Tamakawa Kaori immediately walked in. It seemed that the room was reserved for her and that someone was already waiting inside. Inside the booth, also a woman, wearing a unisex suit, with short hair, not outstanding looks, but gives a sense of extreme calm, looking like a ninja. Your Highness. The unisex woman said in a respectful tone to Tamakawa Kaori. Nagashima, you spy on someone. Tamakawa Kaori spoke, and at this point she spoke in a very different tone than she had in the banquet hall, appearing stern and decisive. Nagashima Kyoko bowed her head slightly and said, At yourmand, Princess. This person is a Carovian by the name of Jason, Tamakawa Kaori said. Nagashima Kyoko raised her head slightly and asked, Princess, this person is affecting our ns? Tamakawa Kaori shook her head and said, Not yet. But I have a hunch that this man is not simple. Although I have no information about this person in my mind, but the man who can be valued by Luca and brought to this party, his identity is by no means simple. I will investigate immediately. Nagashima Kyoko spoke, and after a pause, she asked, What if, this person affects our ns? Tamakawa Kaori heard the words after a gaze in the eyes, the original gentle like water gaze seems to freeze into ice, a hint of coldness, she said: No one can stop our n, if he affects, then get rid of! Yes! Nagashima Kyoko nodded, and a sharp, knife-like gaze shed in his indifferent eyes. Hopefully, hes just a malepanion next to Luca Tamakawa Kaori suddenly murmured, and the soft murmur seemed to be for her own ears. Inside the private room. Noble and beautiful Annabelle, do you know that it is dangerous for you to do so? Jason said rather breathlessly. Im sure youre a gentleman. Annabelle said with a delicate smile. This is the time I wish I was a beast Jason opened his mouth, he slightly avoided Annabelles unbridled gaze, slightly bowed his head, but then regretted it. A lower head, the eyes inevitably fell on Annabelle evening dress open front chest, the piece of tender white extremely dazzling, almost a glimpse of the full picture. Annabelle noticed this move of Jason, she smiled, hooked her arms around Jasons neck, leaned down and said in Jasons ear, If, I wanted you to stay with me tonight, would you say yes? What? Jason was surprised by the sound. Hahahaha- Annabelleughed uproariously as she continued, Dear Ye, dont be nervous, Im just joking with you. Besides, I know you wont say yes. In fact, what I really want to tell you is, be careful tonight! Saying that, Annabelle has stood up, she walked towards the door of the booth, reached out and pulled open the door of the booth, about to walk out of the gap, she turned her head to look at Jason and said with a smile, Remember my words oh~ He also winked at Jason as he spoke, then walked out and closed the door behind him. Jason frowned, a little confused about what Annabelle meant by her words. Be careful tonight? What does this mean? A reminder, or does it mean something else? Chapter 301 Befriending as Friends When Jason returned to the banquet hall, he found Luca looking for him. It turns out that the banquet hall banquet has begun, taking the form of a buffet, which is also convenient for the guests in the banquet hall to be able to freely dine with the object they want to climb together. Honey, where have you been? Ive been looking for you. Luca walked over to Jason immediately after seeing him and asked. I just looked for a quiet ce to smoke a cigarette or something. Out that doorway on the right, there were booths that offered guests a break, so I went inside for a while. Jason said. The feast is starting, youre hungry, right? Go ahead and eat whatever you want, its buffet style. Luca said with a smile. Yeah, thats the moment Im looking forward to the most. Jason smiled and spoke. Jason went to the buffet area and there were many dishes, mainly catering to Western tastes. There were a variety of sds for starters, sandwiches, desserts, Western-style soups, and as for the main courses, they were basically steak,mb chops, pan-fried cod, pan-fried foie gras, etc. There is a lot of wine with a ss of wine, all kinds of top expensive foreign wine are avable, but such a party, drinking red wine to some. Jason carried a te, but also is not polite, steak, pan-fried foie gras, caviar these took a lot, after following Luca walked to the buffet area of a table to sit down. Soon after they sat down, they saw Annabelleing over with a te and sitting with them. Immediately after, Alex also came, as well as Andre, in addition to Luca banquet venue to know those friends also came in twos and threes to sit together. Jason is still really hungry, so he just buries his head and eats hard. I have to say, this dish is indeed very well done, that steak fatty and lean, the outside is burnt and tender inside, it is indeed very cool to eat. And then a sip of the top 82-year-old Lafite red wine, that is indeed a taste pleasure. Jasons aim is to fill his stomach, and he cant care about his image when he eats. On the contrary, other people, both men and women are slow to eat and drink, and more are talking to each other, like him, the only one who buried his head and ate hard. Mr. Miller seems to be hungry? At this point, Andre said with a smile and a sigh of relief. Jason just took a bite of foie gras with caviar, his mouth was full of oil stains, but he did not care to lick it with his tongue before saying, Well, indeed, I am hungry Did you guys eat dinner and thene here? Howe you dont see any less food on your tes? Mr. Miller, look, Im eating a lot of it. Alex said with augh. Jason, if you dont have enough, Ill go get some more for you. You eat more if youre hungry, Im not very hungry. Luca said. Yeah, its definitely a good idea to eat a little more when youre hungry. Annabelle smiled back. Andre couldnt even say the words that followed. The original in such a banquet and, very few people will be so buried in bitter food, he said that the intention was to divert all eyes to Jason, so as to notice the Jasons appearance of eating without regard to image. But for now, it seems that his attempt to make fun of and mock Jason was unsessful. Thats enough, thats about it after eating here. Jason smiled ndly, he did not feel ashamed to eat in the banquet hall, hungry for sure to fill the stomach, to say that the choice between poise and stomach, he certainly choose to fill the stomach first. Jason can also understand such as Andre such a noble young master will be surprised at his look of eating, everyones position and experience is different, the perspective of things are naturally different. These upper-ss people in the banquet hall, they are concerned only about money, power, business opportunities, as for filling the stomach only never to consider the problem. Jason is different, he is a pure warrior, he has fought in extremely harsh environments, in that environment, no clean water no food, starving, can only rely on roots and wild fruits to feed the hungry. He has had many such experiences, so he has always cherished food, and as long as he has the opportunity to fill his stomach, he will never waste it, nor will he care about the eyes of others. At that moment, a beautiful and elegant figure came, it was Tamakawa Kaori, with a ss of wine in her hand, she came over to the table where Jason, Luca and others were, she said with a smile, I came to toast you all, it was nice to meet you. Prince Tamakawa is very kind. Luca smiled as she stood up and returned thepliment. The rest of the group chatted politely with Tamakawa Kaori.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, Jason raised his ss and toasted Tamakawa Kaori from across the room, but he noticed a subtle change on the face of Annabelle, who was sitting across from him, when she saw Tamakawa Kaori. Specific subtlety in what ce, Jason also can not see, he did not put much on the heart. After the banquet, a representative of the Rothschild family, the organizers of the event, took the stage to call for the establishment of a foundation to focus on children with leukemia around the world. These aspects of the subject, Jasons identity is not involved, he found a corner to sit and light a cigarette. Mr. Miller, why didnt you call out to me? Alex came over, he smiled, sat down next to Jason, and also took a cigarette with Jason. What are you doing over here? Isnt this the time for the theme of the party? Jason asked. Alex smiled ndly and said, The so-called foundation is just a means of fundraising by the major consortia. Ive seen too much of it and have little interest in it. Anyway, when this foundation is established, someone from my family will naturally get involved. Haha, I dont see many parties where youre as straightforward as you are. Jasonughed. Alex also smiled and said, Anyway, I feel quitefortable with you. How about making a formal friend and leaving each others contact information? Yes, no problem! Jason a smile, his character is also a preference for friendship, Alexs character is also straightforward, not because of the identity of the Dubon family young master and pretend to posture, which is excellent. The two left each other contact information, and talked to each other, the sky and the earth, around the world, all kinds of insights, everything. The more we talked, the more amazed Alex was, only to feel that Jason had seen and heard more than he had, and he couldnt help but feel that he hated to meet him. It was about eleven oclock before the party drew to a close. There was a ball next, but Luca obviously didnt want to stay in the ballroom, so she found Jason and asked him for his opinion: Jason, do you want to go to the next ball? If not, well leave first. If you can leave then leave. Jason said. Good! Luca nodded as she said hello to some of her friends in the party room and got ready to go. Jason also spoke to Alex, and then he walked out towards the party venue under Lucas arm. Chapter 302 – Strong counter-push Empire State Tower. Jason and Luca walked out and the bodyguards who were waiting outside immediately came forward and escorted Luca towards the car when they saw them. After getting in the car, the car sped off towards the hotel. I can see you dont like to be around asions like that. Inside the car, Luca looked over at Jason and smiled. Jason could not deny it and said, I cant say I like it or not, I just find it a little boring. Thats why I thought of leaving early with you. I also feel bored, so that I can not see you, I think it is best to enjoy the world of two with you. Luca smiled, the pair of turquoise blue like the sea beautiful eyes did not blink to gaze at Jason. There is also a bodyguard driving buddy in front, I do not know whether this bodyguard heard Lucas words in the back seat of the car, anyway, he looked like a normal face, focused on driving, for this point is not lost as a qualified bodyguard. Jason is quite speechless, this female BOSS is not only in front of himself, in front of her side of the entourage is also not a little reserved ah, such words can also be said. As we speak, Luca is already leaning towards Jasons side.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The Rolls-Royce Phantom is extremely spacious, and Luca seemed to think that Jason was sitting too far away from him, so he came closer to make it easier to whisper. Satan, Ill leave the window open when we get back to the hotelter. You know what to do , Luca said immediately against Jasons ear. Luca sandalwood mouth open speech, spitting out the road warm breath, delicate and soft red lips against Jasons ear that is, when really let a person have a kind of desire to stop feeling. Such a temptation is not ordinary people can hold, after all, Luca is a living beauty, even those in the upper ss of the world are attracted to her, it can be seen how her beauty and sexiness is outstanding. Jason is old and calm, a look unmoved, do not know is pretending or Luca no feeling, this is really let Luca the military BOSS look straight gnash his teeth, hate to bite on his body a few big mouth to be willing. By this time, the car had driven back to the hotel. Luca walked out of the car escorted by his entourage, and since he was followed by his entourage, Jason did not walk into the hotel with Luca, he looked over at Luca and said with a smile, Luca, good night. Mark my words! Luca red at Jason and looked exasperated. Jason smiled ndly as he then also walked into the hotel, took the elevator straight up to the 17th floor and returned to the room he had booked. Jason just walked into the room, it was toote to sit down for a moment, the phone was ringing. No way? This woman is calling so soon? Jason was surprised and took out his phone to see that it was really Lucas caller ID. He had to answer the phone, Hey Luca, youre not resting yet? I see youve had a lot to drink tonight, youre tired too, right? Satan, I want you to stay with me. Luca said in a teasing voice over the phone. Jasonughed as he said, Hows that forpany? Come to my room, of course. Ive opened the window, soe down quickly. Its a bit dangerous to climb down from me, dont you think about me? You dont have toe! With your skills, its not an easy task? You just dont want to see me, do you? Thats not what I meant, you see its sote and Im tired from catching a ne all the way over here. Anyway, I just wanted to see you By the way, didnt you say you were going to pay me back the $30 million fromst time? Thats what Im looking for you to say. Oh I forgot if you didnt tell me. Well, wait for me a moment, Ill be right down. Jason said. He came to see Luca this time, there is a purpose is to return Luca that 30 million dors, he knows that this money Luca do not care, but also can not be used as an excuse to hijack this. Jason took the twine out, went to the window, grabbed the twine and went down. Such a move does seem simple enough for Jason. Soon, Jason was already standing on the windowsill outside the window of the room Luca was in, the window was already open and he jumped straight into the room. Satan, you bastard! Jason just stood firmly on his heels, a wonderful sexy figure has pounced on him, hugging his body, but also raised the pink fist, like a rainfall pounded on his body. Hey, Luca, you, what are you doing? Why are you still hitting people Jason was speechless for a while. Hmph, you had to let me say that you should pay back the 30 million before you woulde down, could it be that, in your eyes, I am not even as good as the 30 million? Luca raised the exquisite beautiful jade face, turquoise blue clear as if set with two sapphire eyes seem to be a little wet up, flooded with a little hazy water mist. Jasons heart softened when he saw this, and he hurriedly said, Nonsense, its not like that at all. A mere $30 million is not even a hair of your head. In my eyes, you are a priceless treasure, how can you be measured andpared with money? You think too much, its not like that at all. Really? Luca asked in a hushed tone. Really, its more real than real gold! Jason nodded affirmatively. Then you prove it to me! Hmm? How do you prove it? Jason froze for a moment. Kiss me! Luca said without thinking. C Jason froze, that moment of expression to freeze, simply unexpected to indescribable, he wanted to break his head can not think of female BOSSs demand for proof of means is actually this, really is different from the norm. In between Jasons daze, Luca had pushed Jason to the edge of the bed, then dragged Jason straight down onto the bed. Instead of waiting for Jason to take the initiative to prove it, she went ahead and proved it herself. Her tender, soft cherry lips had kissed Jason, and her tall, sexy body was pressing up against Jasons body. This is something that Jason does feel. Because of this, he noticed that Luca was wearing an extremely sexy ribbon nightgown, which was very thin, like cicada wings, vaguely revealing her blown-out snow-white skin. It is really worthy of the famous military industry BOSS, she is nning to force push me? Jasons mind shed through this let him cry andugh at the thought, he easily from Luca that forgetting the passionate kiss to break free, take a deep breath and said: Hey, I said Luca, not said to talk to me about that money back to you things? Howe things havent even been talked about yet toe to bed Chapter 303 Crisis Jasons words did not take any effect, but rather Luca a pair of beautiful eyes shed a slight gaze of resentment, to say the least, havee to this point, this guy actually still thinking about the $30 million thing? Is he a wooden man? Its simply abominable! Satan, youre all I need right now! Dont talk to me about the $30 million! As a man, shouldnt you do something about it at this time? Luca said in an annoyed voice. I just dont think this is a little too sudden? Jasonughed and looked at Luca with interest. Not at all sudden, you are the king of my heart, Ive wanted you for a long time! The only way I can be a kings woman in the true sense of the word is to have you! Luca spoke, her breathing has be iparably hot, and the warmth of the breath that came out constantly impacted Jason, the pair of turquoise blue eyes like the sea has presented a bewildering titition, glittering white like jade face seems to be dyed with a touch of intoxicating red state, let people look more feel the desire to stop. She hooked a pair of jade arms around Jasons neck, and as she spoke her hot red lips were already kissing Jason again, and she was actively exploring. Forgetting the kiss, she herself wore the sexy nightgown straps dont know when has quietly slipped down, round and smooth shoulders out, in the hazy light of the reflection, is flooded with ayer of glittering white luster, looks beautiful and dazzling, enough to make peoples hearts flutter. This nightgown itself is as thin as a cicada, as the straps began to slide down, Luca that piece of enough to be proud of the existence of the fullness of the plump also began to reveal the face of the iceberg. Like the shelled giant lychee, white and watery, people cant help but to pick it with their own hands. Jason is a normal man with a lot of blood and vitality, facing the teasing of such a beautiful woman, how can he restrain himself? If a mans restraint is used at this moment, it is absolutely a man of God, but to be struck by lightning. Jasons hands could not help but put them on Lucas delicate and slender waist, sliding down the silk nightgown Luca was wearing, and a rich, thick feel immediately overwhelmed him. Sure enough, the military industry female bosses of this side of the arse is really the ultimate in women! It seems to be in response to Jasons action in general, Luca sandalwood mouth issued a charming and seductive sound, her sexy body also gently trembled, a pair of white as jade legs are hard wrapped around Jason. Immediately after, Luca is already appears to be iparably domineering will Jasons shirt to pull up, a hands towards Jason pants belt to touch. This woman is simply crazy! How so impatient? Should have been a man should do all the things she did, this if the word gets out I was a female strong push but if the object is the famous military industry female bosss seems to be justifiable. Jason had a dark thought in his mind. Anyway, at this juncture, Jason can only let nature take its course.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. To say the least, it is impossible for him to say that he does not have a good feeling for Luca, such a stunning and sexy beauty, the attraction for men is absolutely fatal. Only Luca identity is special, he is thinking to have more understanding with Luca, more get along, and then the rtionship between the two is watered down, it also seems natural some. Who would have thought that Lucas kind of fanatical obsession with him was beyond his imagination. This is not, at the drop of a hat, a strong push! Such a style of action, and Lucas consistent character is also extremely consistent with ah. I saw Luca fumbling with Jasons belt for half a day and still couldnt solve it. Jasonughed and joked, Hey, I said Luca, you are at least considered a royal princess, how can you casually untie a mans belt? The key is that you cant untie forget it, because you work so hard, Ill show you once! Jason opened his mouth, and he was already unbuckling his belt three times as he spoke. Pfft- Luca could not help butugh out loud after seeing this, a pair of beautiful eyes could not help but white nce at him. Is this a manifestation of tough talk, but honest body? You slutty man! Luca couldnt help but say, adding, But I like it! Tonight, you must make me happy, to engrave my heart, from tonight onwards, you are the only man for me! The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. However, in that distinctive muscle line, dotted with a scar that can not be erased, there are bullet marks and also the scars left by cold weapons, after healing has been very light, but still can notpletely fade, still can be seen. Luca stroked it gently, loving and sad. Scars are the best tattoos a man can get, so she loves them and is obsessed with them, thinking they are the sexiest and manliest side of a man! The difficulty lies in the fact that this man has actually been through how much blood and fire, through how many life-and-death battles, had how many times the bruises and scars to be so all over? Satan, I will use my tenderness to heal your inner and physical wounds, okay? Luca murmured openly, this moment she has shed as a military female boss in front of outsiders to show the kind of tough and cold, reced by a womans endless tenderness and charm. Jason reached out and stroked Lucas jade face, five fingers passed through her golden hair, and he was about to say something when suddenly his gaze sank, and the end of his nose sniffed lightly. Jasons face immediately changed and he violently picked Luca up while lowering his voice and said, Dont breathe! Satan, whats wrong? Luca asked in a surprised voice. Jason did not speak, carried Luca out of bed and immediately came to the window, said in a low voice: First breathe in towards the window. Then, I carry you on my back, you hands around my neck, legs mped around my waist, got it? Lucas face changed slightly, she herself has experienced numerous dangerous situations, so she took a look at Jasons reaction and immediately knew that something was definitely going on. Luca nodded, indicating that she already knew. Jason immediately turned his back to Luca and squatted down slightly, Lucay on Jasons back and wrapped his arms tightly around Jasons neck. From now on, close your eyes and stay close to my back! Ill let you open your eyes before you open them! Jason opened his mouth, he stood up on the ledge with Luca on his back, grabbed the rope with both hands, and then began to climb up the hotels exterior wall. Chapter 304 Mysterious Assassins The night iste. At this moment, if someone from the outside of the hotel to look up, will see a figure is holding a rope along the hotel wall climbing up, and the back of this figure is also carrying a sexy nightgown wearing a beautiful figure. These two are none other than Jason and Luca. Jason is carrying Luca up towards room 1708 that he booked above, carrying Luca on his back, which adds to the difficulty and burden of the climb and makes it extremely dangerous. But Jason knew that it would be more dangerous to remain in Lucas room! Luca, hold me tight and dont open your eyes! Trust me, nothing will happen! Jason spoke in a low voice. I know! Luca responded by pressing her face against Jasons back, her eyes tightly closed, her hands and feet clenched tightly around Jasons body, but the feeling of her body being airborne she had felt, and also felt the night wind blowing from high in the air. This let her know that Jason was climbing on the hotels exterior wall with her on his back. Jason let her close her eyes, is worried that under her eyes open, see the body in the 16-story high altitude hanging, will be worried and afraid, so that what idental situation. Soon, Jason had climbed up to the window of room 1708, he stood on the window sill, his right hand reversed around Lucas body, a long jump from the window sill into the room. He put Luca down, put this twine away quickly, and then closed the window tightly. Lucas eyes had opened and she looked over at Jason and said, Satan, whats wrong? Someone has infiltrated the 16th floor and should be targeting you. I dont know how many people the other side has, so for safetys sake, the best way is to bring you up to this room of mine. Jason said in a deep voice. What? What about those in my entourage wont they be in danger? Lucas face changed and he hurriedly said. Its toote to go to the rescue. the elevator on the 16th floor doesnt stop, and I cant get down to the 16th floor from the elevator. the best thing to do now is to call the police while the other side is still in action. Jason said. Luca was about to say something when suddenly she reached up to hold her forehead and said, I suddenly feel very dizzy Thats ecstasy! Jasonughed bitterly as he said, I just sensed it before I had a premonition of danger approaching! And this ecstasy is extremely powerful, Jason inhaled a little bit immediately hold your breath, but it is these tiny amounts of ecstasy is now beginning to work, with his physical quality actually feel a kind of weakness in the hands and feet of the feeling of weakness. The explosive power of his body could not be used, and he did not know how long this condition wouldst. He only knew that if he hadnt made a split-second decision to climb up with Luca on his back, he and Luca would have been in an incredibly dangerous situation once the assassins rushed into the room. After all, he inhaled a small amount of those ecstasy, now his hands and feet are weak and weak, if you continue to stay in Lucas room, until the concentration of that ecstasypletely spread out, he can not do all the time to hold his breath, as long as the breath, continue to inhale ecstasy, he is even Dragon Emperor will be charmed, and thus at the mercy of others. Sixteenth floor. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! A figure shed out in the hallway of this floor, they wore a ck suit, even the head is also covered with a ck mask, simply can not see their faces, only a pair of cold and ruthless eyes revealed. The speed between the actions of these ck-d figures is extremely fast, and after they appeared on this floor, their hands immediately overturned and threw a smoke bomb-like thing. Immediately have arge number of dense white fog generated, but soon, these white fog into the air and then be colorless and odorless, first filled the corridor, and from the corridor on both sides of the room doorway gap floating into a room. When these colorless and odorless gases began to float into the various rooms, these ck-d men also began to act. There were eight of them, and they used some means to open one of the rooms on this floor, and they quickly rushed into these rooms, with weapons in their hands. However, most of the rooms on this floor are empty. They made their way up the corridor and a guest room opened up with them, but none of them saw anyone inside. Until they reached the guest room in the middle of the corridor, one of the guest rooms opened up and saw four sturdy and tough men inside who had already been charmed, it was none other than the four bodyguards around Luca. Next door, in another room, were two young and beautiful women. Immediately upon seeing the women, several men in ck rushed in, and they were checking the appearance of the two women, which did not seem to match the person they were looking for. In fact, the two women were Lucas sidekicks. Eventually, the door to room 1608, where Luca was originally located, was opened and several men rushed in, but there was no one inside.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, these ck-d men who rushed in still found the end C it was obviously lived in! Scattered clothes, bags and cosmetics ced in front of the dressing table, some expensive jewelry worth millions, watches and so on, can be seen. These signs indicate that there was a woman of high status living in this room, and this woman must be the target of their operation this time C Luca! But now, how can I not find anyone? These few men in ck immediately searched the entire room in any ce, but no one was seen. The curtains at the window swayed slightly, as if they were stirred up by the night breeze. A ck mans eyes sunk, he rushed to the window with an arrow step, reached out and pulled the curtain, and sure enough, the window was open. The rest of the men in ck also rushed over, they probed out of the window and looked up and down, but they didnt see anything. But they all knew that the target must have escaped down the window. They were puzzled by how the target escaped. Outside this window is the hotel wall, more than ten stories high, not to mention a woman even if they want to say from this window to escape, are feeling overwhelmed. Tic-tac-toe! At this time, a sudden burst of rm sounded throughout the hotel. The men in ck heard the siren and then their eyes shed, they used hand signals tomunicate, in this case, they had to ept the fact that this operation mission failed. Immediately, they were ready to evacuate and leave the room. Just then C Whew! A harsh wind whistled up, a silhouette just like the sky, from the window into the air, raised the legs with the momentum of the dive fiercely kicked in the back of a ck-d man who turned to leave. Bang! A dull sound rang out as the man in ck was kicked and rolled forward, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 305 – Battle Against the Man in Black The man in ck was kicked out of the asion, a figure also seems to have fallen from the sky scampered into the room, the body is upright, like a javelin standing, face wrapped in a wet towel, eyes like the starry sky as deep, the eyes of the gaze calm like a ripples-freeke! Boom! Jasonnded on his feet and then he threw a heavy punch towards a man in ck on the side and killed him. The man in ck had sensed that he turned back to strike, but he saw that the punch was already approaching him! Hurry! The speed of the fist is too fast, and there is a majestic force within it! The man in ck was toote to counterattack, but had to cross his arms to resist. Boom! After the fist fell, the man in ck could not help but muffled a grunt, his body fell back one after another, actually could not resist the force of the fist. Jason is like a dragon, is about to continue to attack and kill, the rest of the men in ck have reacted, a man in ck in front of the right hand raised forward, a cold aura appeared out of thin air, lightning towards Jason straight to take. Jason immediately gave up the idea of pursuing towards the front and dodged with a sh of his body. Snort snort snort! And there is a harsh sound of breaking the air and echoed, the cold sh in the void, the wind speed continues to kill towards Jason, extremely harsh and vicious. Jasons reaction was also extremely quick, his body movedterally after a tiger pounced on the ground and rolled towards a cover on the bed side of the room. Jason heard the rapidly withdrawing footsteps and he got up to take a look and sure enough, there was no longer any of the men in ck in the room. He immediately chased out, at the end of the corridor vaguely see a few ck figures flickered away, is no longer see any of the people in ck. The unimaginable speed of this evacuation proves that the other side had set up an evacuation route at the beginning of the operation. Jason gave up the idea of pursuing, knowing in his heart that there was nothing to be gained by going after him. He walked towards the side room and saw the four fallen bodyguards and the two beautiful assistants beside Luca. He went up and checked the physical condition of the six, who were breathing and had heartbeats, but were unconscious after inhaling the ecstasy. Jason immediately got up and left, this floor of the corridor and the room is still filled with that colorless and odorless ecstasy, spare his mouth and nose wrapped in a wet towel, but also can notst too long. Jason quickly returned to Lucas room and was about to leave the same way he left by the window when he nced out of the corner of his eye and noticed the rows of concealed weapons inserted into the floor. He casually pulled out a concealed weapon, it was actually Shooting Star Dart, in a quadrteral shape, each sharp edge was made into a diamond shape, with two sides open, extremely sharp! These Shooting Star Dart is exactly those ck-clothed people throwing attack to Jasons concealed weapons, afternding can prate the ground carpet, into the wooden floor, it can be seen that the force is extremely terrifying, once hit by these Shooting Star Dart, will certainly die! Could it be Toyo Ninja? Jason frowned, he knew this ce can not stay for a long time, immediately followed the hemp rope to climb up, and soon was back to his room. Satan, youre back. I was so worried. Whats going on? Inside the room, Luca immediately rushed over and opened her mouth to ask. Jason put this twine up, closed the window and said: There are indeed assassins. The other side basically covered the whole body, only the eyes were exposed, so I couldnt see their physical features, and I couldnt tell what exactly they were. The attendants around you are all unconscious, but their lives are safe, I have checked. Whew! Luca breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that she would have been upset if her entourage had been killed. What about the assassins? Did they get away? Luca asked. Jason nodded and said, Escaped. Their actions were extremely well thought out, and the exit route had beenid out. Whether the operation is sessful or not, no traces will be left behind. This is where these assassins are extremely scary. After all, the Ritz-Carlton is considered a five-star hotel with extremely strong security. Lucas heart was filled with fear. If Jason had not been in her room tonight, what would have happened to her? She couldnt even imagine! She realized that Jason had saved her once again, which made her feel warm while she was afraid, and she couldnt help but hug Jason, hugging him tightly, as if Jason was her only support at this moment. Jason reached out and patted Lucas back, knowing she must have been shocked. At this time, the sound of sirens was vaguely heard outside the hotel, and the sound of hurried footsteps was heard on some floors of the hotel. It seemed that the emergency mechanism on the hotel side had been activated and guests on all floors of the hotel were being evacuated. It turns out that after Jason brought Luca to his room, he first gave the hotel the rm, and the hotel activated its emergency mechanism and sent out an alert. Jason inhaled a trace of ecstasy began to be absorbed by the body diluted, his own strength is gradually restored, he wanted to know what these assassins are, is soaked with a towel in the room and wrapped around the corner of the mouth, climbing down the twine. He was sure that when the hotel rm went off, the assassins would have to evacuate, and he was going to seize this momentary opportunity to rush into Lucas room by surprise. Its a pity that in the fight just now, as his own power is at best recovered about 60%, if it was at full strength, it would be impossible for those men in ck to evacuate so smoothly. By the way, Luca, when you checked into this hotel, what did you talk to the hotel management about?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason asked hastily as if he remembered something. My assistant talked to the hotel party. I dont know the specific details, ording to the assistants report, it should be that during my stay, the hotel does not stop on the 16th floor. I used a separate elevator to get in and out. Luca said. Wheres the safety esctor? Safety esctor? It seems that the hotel will be responsible for sending security guards to guard the safety esctors on the 16th floor, and if any guests from other floors want toe to the 16th floor, they will be dissuaded by the security guards. If, those assassins came up from the security esctor, they knocked down the hotel security personnel guarding the 16th floor or used ecstasy to unconscious them, they would also be able to sneak into the 16th floor. The prerequisite is that these assassins also live in the hotel, most likely on the 15th floor! Jason opened his mouth, followed by a brilliant sh in his eyes, and said in an urgent voice, Oh no! The hotel is evacuating guests, those assassins will take advantage of this opportunity to leave as if nothing happened! Thinking of this, Jason immediately rushed towards the door of the room and immediately opened the doorway. Under the open, see the hotels security staff hase to this floor, they are evacuating the guests on this floor, the door of some guest rooms open,e out of a confused and panicked face of male and female guests. Seeing this scene, Jason knew it was toote, those assassins under the evacuation of the hotel security personnel, this time must have escaped. Chapter 306 Doubtful Outside the hotel. Arge number of police officers from New York City have arrived and the entire hotel is in lockdown. Outside the hotel, there were arge number of guests who had been evacuated down and were being housed by the hotel, as well as being reassured. In the 16th floor, Lucas entourage has been carried out by medical personnel and sent to the nearest hospital for testing and observation, the four bodyguards plus two assistants just inhaled the ecstasy, delirious and unconscious, life is not worried. Jason and Luca are also outside the hotel, Lucas body has been draped with a ck trench coat, the hotel manager Krauss first found Luca, is constantly apologizing to Luca. Because Krauss had realized that the attack was aimed at Luca, because the 16th floor was the only one in the entire hotel that had a situation. ording to the police at the scene and the relevant testers, the 16 floors of the hotel are still filled with a colorless and odorless smell of ecstasy. Krauss knows Lucas status is noble, if something really happens to Luca tonight, not to mention him, Im afraid the whole hotel cant afford it. Luca didnt give Krauss a hard time, she knew it wasnt the hotel security system that was the problem, in fact the hotels security system was already extremely good. Only, this security system is as good as nothing for some of the worlds masters of assassination. Krauss, were any guests the first to check out of the hotel after such a situation? Jason asked. Krauss saw that Jason had been apanying Luca, and he whirled around and said in a respectful tone, I dont know if any guests have checked out yet. You can ask the staff on duty at the front desk. Shall I go and ask for you? Jason thought about it and said, Yes. In the meantime, get a list of upants of the 15 floors and show me.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Krauss face looked a little hesitant after he smiled. ording to the hotels rules, it is not possible to disclose the information of checked-in travelers. Luca saw Krausss face after she looked cold and said, What? Is there a problem? No, no problem. Krauss spoke up in a hurry, and he immediately went to find the person on duty at the front desk that night. Soon, Krauss returned, bringing with him a beautiful young woman in professional attire, one of the hotels front desk girls that night. This is one of the staff on duty for check-out tonight, so you can ask any questions you have directly. This is a list of the people who are staying on the 15th floor. Krauss said. Jason took the list and scanned it and started asking the receptionist questions about it. ording to this front deskdys statement, there were no guests to check out tonight when the incident urred, but there were some travelers on the 15th floor who had made reservations to check out of the service. The appointment is tonight at 3 oclock. Jason immediately looked at the time, it was now 2:30 a. m., and with a thought in his mind, he asked, How many travelers in total checked out of their reservations early? Around 10. These travelers are those people? I think you should still remember, look at this list. Jason handed this receptionist the list of passengers staying on the 15th floor that he was holding and looked at it. The receptionist pointed out a few names registered from the list, all in English, and at the end this receptionist said something slightly strange: The documents provided by these travelers at that time were in English, but I remember that they did not look like Westerners from their looks, but rather like Orientals. Jason nodded, knowing in his heart that he certainly couldnt trace anything from the registration information. Those people in ck orchestrated such an operation, the identity used must be falsified, but thetter words spoken by the receptionist is a key piece of information. Oriental? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, the concealed weapon that those men in ck attacked him with was the Shooting Star Dart, a concealed weapon that not many people know how to use in the modern world anymore. But there is a special martial artist is the exception, they like to use this Shooting Star Dart from ancient times as a means of attack and kill, these special martial artist is none other than ninja! Could it be that those people in ck are really ninjas? From Japan? Jasons eyes have a cold sharpness in the sh. Seeing that nothing could be asked, Jason sent Krauss and the receptionist off to work on other things. Satan, was it possible to find out something from this information? Luca asked. Jason shook his head and said, Naturally, I cant find out. In short, these people areing against you. As for what reason, I dont know. Perhaps your existence has offended some peoples interests. Interest? Luca eyes cold, the beautiful jade face like ayer of ice, she is in charge of Europesrgest arsenal, indeed, will touch the interests of many people, but which side of the forces nning tonights action, it is really not easy to guess. The New York Police Department has sent the relevant technical staff to clean up the presence of LSD gas on the 16th floor of the hotel, and other floors are also tested for the extent of the spread of this LSD gas. At the same time, the police side retrieved the hotels CCTV footage, not Jason expected, the incident urred on the 16th floor of the CCTV footage was destroyed, so it is impossible to view the relevant CCTV footage at the time of the incident. Such a well-nned operation, the police side is certainly unable to find anything, perhaps at this time those in ck have been on their way out of New York territory. Jason can only guess that those people in ck are most likely Toyo Ninja. The question is, why is Toyo Ninja targeting Luca and what is their purpose? WaitC Jasons mind snapped to life and he remembered a character C Tamakawa Kaori! Tamakawa Kaori, a royal princess from Toyo, appeared in the ballroom of Empire State Tower tonight. If this time the assassins targeting Luca are really ninjas from Toyo, is there a connection between these ninjas and Tamakawa Kaori? However, judging from the circumstances of tonights banquet, Tamakawa Kaori and Luca did not know each other previously and only met for the first time during tonights banquet. Besides, Tamakawa Kaori, as a royal princess, should not have anypeting interests with Luca. So, Tamakawa Kaori would be rted to those assassins in ck? Jason frowned, after remembering the incident of tonights party, he also could not help but think of Annabelle, when in that single room, Annabelle had seemed meaningful before leaving a word C be careful tonight! At that time Jason did not know the meaning of Annabelles words, but after tonights events, he suddenly had a feeling that Annabelle seemed to have some premonition or know something inside, so he would say such a meaningful words. Luca and Annabelle have known each other for many years and are still good friends, would she have hinted simr things to Luca? Thinking about it, Jason asked, By the way, did Annabelle ever say anything suggestive to you while you were in the ballroom tonight? Annabelle? asked Luca, looking suspiciously at Jason, who shook her head and said, No, havent heard her say anything suggestive to me. Whats wrong? No, its nothing. Jason spoke up and said, Can you get in touch with her? Id like to talk to her about something. Then youll have to go to Greece. Annabelle told me during the party that after the party, she would return to Greece overnight on her private ne. Luca said. Jasons face was stunned, then smiled bitterly, it seems that tonight this incident a potential clue has been interrupted,ter when the opportunity to meet Annabelle again to ask it. Chapter 307 Cooperation with female BOSS Columbia and Cornell Presbyterian Hospitals, New York. This is one of the best general hospitals in New York. Jason apanied Luca to the hospital, where the six attendants with her were ced for medical observation. When Jason came over, the four bodyguards and the two female assistants had already awakened and were undergoing some physical characteristics checks, and could be discharged immediately as long as there were no hidden health problems. Originally they were also unconscious by ecstasy, and aftering to the hospital, after targeted treatment, their sanity was awakened. In the end, the six people had nothing wrong with the examination and could be discharged directly from the hospital. They came out and saw Jason and Luca who came to pick them up. Facing Luca, the four bodyguards looked upset and guilty, and when the crisis appeared, they failed to react properly to protect Luca, which was a dereliction of their duty. As a bodyguard, one dereliction of duty is fatal enough, there is no reason or excuse. They were fortunate in that they were merely charmed, rather than killed silently in aa. Luca did not me them, what has happened, more me is not helpful, but these four bodyguards she will certainly not continue to employ. Next, Jason apanied Luca back to the hotel, followed by those in his entourage. Some of Lucas luggage and some valuables were still in the hotel room, and she had to return to pick them up or something. Satan, do you think I should have to leave overnight? In the car, Luca spoke up and asked. Jason drove the Rolls Royce with Luca and the six attendants were in the other car. Jason sniffed and said without question: You must leave, return to London or Madrid can be. Since there has been an assassination incident in New York, it is hard to say that there will not be other forces watching you. Anyway, your business in New York has been discussed, it is time to go back. As for those men in ck tonight, I will track them down and give you an exnation. Luca beamed, said: But, I really do not want to leave you. So easy to see you again to separate those people are really abominable, biased in the most critical moment tonight I want to know what they are, I will not spare, I do not care what the other side is the power! A critical moment? Jason was bbergasted for a moment and then reacted, knowing that she was referring to the crucial moment when the two were in a charming tangle. To be honest, if not for this change, Im afraid Jason and Luca are still fighting in the hotel room for 300 rounds. This is what Luca is so angry about. If we miss this opportunity, God knows when we will have such a great time? In her opinion, its really not easy to see Jasononce.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After tonights incident, even if she wants to find a ce to continue to make love with Jason, Im afraid Jason will not agree, he will only urge himself to leave New York soon. She knew Jason was looking out for her safety, but she really couldnt bear to part with it. Jason saw what was on Lucas mind, and he smiled and said, Take my word for it, youll avoid danger this time. After all, I cant do that every time you are in danger happens to be by your side. Go back and investigate this time, and Ille to youter, too, okay? Dont you dare lie to me! Luca stared at Jason and said. Never! Jason affirmed. Okay, then Ill do as you say. Luca nodded. By the way, Ill transfer the 30 million directly into your ount, is that okay? Jason remembered this matter, is said. Luca red at Jason and said, Why are you still talking about this money? You have saved me so many times, even if you take this money, so what? Luca, itspletely different. I didnt save you out of money considerations, but because I care about you, so I wont sit idly by while youre in danger. This money is what you helped me with in the first ce, so how can I take it. Jason said with a straight face. You care about me, huh? Luca smiled happily as she said, You wont have to transfer this money to me. I am going to find an agent around South America, responsible for representing the arms supply in South America. You have a legion, right? I think it would be good to let this legion of yours do this. My intention is that that money will be used as the starting capital for the agency set up in South America, more to set up an agency also needs to spend money to build, 30 million dors can not be enough, I need to invest money to build subsequently. But I am too busy, this agency construction, the establishment of the work, you can let your legionnaire to take charge. After the agency is established, the profits from the arms sold in South America will be divided equally between you and me. Luca said is to look at Jason, is waiting for his reaction. Jason was stumped for a moment, the arms agent he knew. But generally speaking, in terms of arms agency, the agent can get 10% of the profit is already extremely high. Luca is going to share with him 50/50? This is clearly already treating Jasons side not as an agent, but as a close partner. Satan, although I control thergest arsenal in Europe, it has been difficult to enter my side of the South American market. The arsenals on this side of South America have all banded together and are boycotting my arsenal. I need to get a share of the South American market, but this is not an easy task. Therefore, I need a strong man to help me, and only you are suitable. Luca opened his mouth and continued, Your Satan Operation Group is definitely up to the job. I know you will definitely be fighting in the dark world in the future, and you need weapons for that, dont you? It does seem like a good fit for my Legion brothers to run. The problem is, dont you think youre giving a 50/50 profit share is too high? Then again, there are other shareholders in the Legion factory you are in charge of, and your profit distribution like this will only cause dissatisfaction from the other shareholders. Jason said. Dont mind them, everything in the arsenal is up to me anyway. Luca spoke up, and she smiled, Is 50/50 high? No, its not. My intention is that as soon as the South American market is opened and stabilized, then I will withdraw from thispany established in South America and you will be in full charge, my arsenal will supply you and all the profits you sell will belong to you. Jasons heart flooded with a warm feeling, knowing that Luca was trying to help himself. But having said that, this matter is indeed perfect for the current brothers of Satan Operation Group to do. After Jason broke with Bounty Alliance, Satan Operation Group will no longer receive missions from Bounty Alliance, which is the same as cutting off a source of funding for Satan Operation Group. If we agree to Lucas proposal, as long as we can open up the arms market in South America, the Satan Operation Group will have a continuous source of funds with the lucrative profits from arms. More importantly, the agent arms, Satan Operation Group side has enough arms reserves at any time, really want to carry out the war, that arms can also be the first time to supply. Its a two-for-one deal. Satan, dont think that I am helping you with such a condition. I know you are a proud man and the king of my heart, how could my king need the help of a woman? On the contrary, it is I who need your help! Luca stared deeply at Jason and continued, Its hard to get a firm foothold in the South American market! The arms dealers under the several arsenals in South America have the worlds fiercest mercenary regiments and countless armed men helping them maintain this market. Thats why for so many years Ive had trouble entering the South American market, because it simply doesnt stand up to the number of people who go and get killed! I believe in the strength of the Satan Operation Group led by you, if you can open up the arms market in South America, then it is all the credit of the Satan Operation Group, it is all because of your blood and lives to open up. In short, opportunities and risks coexist, it depends on your decision. The fiercest mercenary corps? Jason sneered and snorted a little, he said in a nd tone, It just so happens that my legion brothers have nothing to dotely, so it might be a good idea to go and see how fierce the so-called mercenary corps with the militants over in South America is. Lucas heart was happy when she heard the words, her face rose with excitement and she said, Satan, so you agreed? Jason smiled, looked at Luca and said, When I need your help, you can put down all the things at hand and send out the royal family at all costs to deliver 30 million cash to me. You need me to help you open up the arms market in South America, how can I refuse? I may not have other skills, but to say that fighting me and my legion will definitely not let you down. Satan, I love you! You know what, I just love this defiant dominance of yours, thats what makes a real man, thats what makes a real king! Luca smiled as she turned sideways, reached around Jasons neck and gave him a firm kiss on the cheek. Hey, Im driving its dangerous for you to act like that! Jasons cold sweat came out. Satan, is it okay if I leave tomorrow? I want you to stay with me tonight Luca did not let go of his hand, but instead intensified, the soft and delicate red lips pressed to the edge of Jasons ear, breathing like an orchid, said. No, you have to leave as soon as possible, its the only way to make sure youre safe. Jason sounded firm and continued, Theres always a chance in the future, isnt there? Ill still be there for you. Hmph! Luca nibbled on Jasons shoulder, looking upset. By this time, Jason had driven up to the front of the hotel. Chapter 308 – There’s always a time to part Hotel. The hotel has been restored to calm, but around the hotel are still some police officers stationed on patrol. This incident the New York Police Department said it would continue to investigate, but Jason knew that even if the investigation continued, nothing would be found. Lucas sidekick went to collect the luggage, and none of the valuables Luca brought over were lost, and the hotel offered topensate Luca. Thesepensations Luca also do not take to heart, just let her assistant to go to negotiate with the hotel side. After all the luggage was picked up, Jason drove Luca to New Yorks JFK airport. The cooperation between Jason and Luca to open up an arms market in South America was also tentatively set. But there are still a lot of details to n, such as the location of this agent armspany is the primary consideration, a reasonable site is extremely important, theseter Luca will also discuss with Jason. Once the site is determined, is to buynd, construction of the problem, the financial aspect is not a problem, the preliminary construction work Luca will all fund, left on Jasons ck gold card of thirty million dors is the starting start-up capital. Half an hourter, Jason had driven to JFK International Airport. He escorted Luca out of the car, followed by Lucas entourage, all the way in towards the airport. Lucas private jet is parked in this airport, ready to leave whenever she arrives. Satan, you do remember what you said, you wille back to me, right? Luca asked, looking over at Jason. Jason nodded and said, Dont worry, I will. Only then did a bright smile bloom on Lucas exquisite jade face as she said, Then Ill wait for you. Okay, you go ahead and leave. Jason smiled. What about you? Youre staying in New York? Luca asked. Im almost ready to return to Carovia, too. Jason said. Okay, Ill be in touch when we get back then. Luca smiled. Jason apanied Luca through some formalities, then Luca walked down a specialne inside the security checkpoint, and only then did he wave goodbye to Luca. After Luca walked into the security checkpoint, she turned to look at Jason, a ck leather pants with a white high-cored shirt, highlighting a cold temperament, also outlining her sexy and tall attractive curves, coupled with the exquisite face of the goddess model, the aura presented is a living female BOSS! She was reluctant to let go, those beautiful eyes gazing at Jason, with the slightest hint of tenderness flowing. It was hard to say goodbye, but the departure was at hand. Perhaps this parting is for a better meeting next time. Goodbye, my king! Luca also waved towards Jason. Jason walked out of the airport and drove off in the Rolls-Royce Phantom. The car was provided to Lucas car by the hotel, and Jason just had to drive the car back to the hotel to return it. Whew! Jason sped through the midnight New York night in this luxury car. However, the direction he drove was not to the hotel, but in the direction of Brooklyn, New York, at high speed. About forty minutester, Jason had driven to downtown Brooklyn. Its nowhere near as busy as the Manhattan area, but only in rtive terms. Jason drove through the city, turning seven times, eventually pulling into an old neighborhood, continuing along this old neighborhood, then turning into the mouth of a dark alley. A dark alleyway entrance like this one is one that many locals will not want to visit because of the violence, danger and chaos it represents. In fact, Jason drove here when he had seen some groups of three or five peopleing out of the darkness of the alley, these people are ck, basically hoboes. Such a luxury caring, to say that does not attract their attention is impossible. Jason is full of care, but itself has a fierce and harsh breath in the release out, he does not want to go out of thin air to invite trouble for no reason, so these dark crouching ck people can know the best. Squeak! Eventually, Jason stopped the car at the end of the alley and he pushed open the door to see a house located at the end of the alley. This room has no door sign nor signboard, even that portal is already ck and unknowing how many years of existence. However, from the doorway vaguely see inside with a dark light is passing out. At this time, the alley in the darkness of the crouching cks have quietly followed up, but when they saw Jason stop the car in front of the house, their faces changed slightly, their eyes also showed a deep scorn. Jason reached out and pushed towards the portal in front of him. LOL! The long-unrepaired wooden door made a harsh sound on the spindle, which was heard in the night like this but was unnerving. Push the door, this is actually a bar! The bar space is notrge, there is no colorful and brilliant beam, not to mention the deafening music, there are only a few wooden tables and stools ced randomly under the dim light. At this time there was only one customer in the bar, a customer who looked strange from his attire, a ck trench coat with a vertical cor that hid his face as well. This guest was drinking with his head down, and the jug of sake ced in front of his table seemed to be the best wine in the world. Even when Jason walked in, he did not raise his eyes and sat motionless. Jason didnt look at him either, but found an empty table and sat down in a big, bold way.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Where is the boss? There are guestsing, why dont you know to serve wine? Jason sat down and spoke in English. Inside the bar on the counter, I do not know when a person appeared, silent, like a ghost. This is a middle-aged man, bald, square-faced, a pair of morose gaze looked at Jason, that face is presented with a strange expression. Only the right side of his face is intact, the left side of his face looks like it has been burned by fire, so the left side of his face is distorted, the kind of red burn marks left after the burns are crisscrossed, unspeakably hideous and horrible. He took a look at Jason and withdrew his gaze, taking down a bottle of wine from the top of the wine rack, without anybel on the bottle, he poured the bottle into a decanter, picked up a wine ss in his hand and walked towards Jason. When he came out from behind the liquor cab, he could be seen to be extremely tall and wearing a ck robe, except that the right arm position of the robe was empty. He was actually without his right hand, his whole right arm was gone. But that didnt stop him from moving,ing over and then C Bang! He ced the jug and ss he was holding in his left hand heavily in front of Jasons table, and without saying a word, turned around and went back to the liquor cab. Chapter 309 King of Killers – Single Arm Jason seems to have be ustomed to Single Arms actions, even if this way of entertaining guests seems peculiar and outrageous to outsiders. Remote dark alley, entric hotel, peculiar boss. Composed of the scene in front of you appears to be light and strange picture. There is no doubt that such a bar looks inconspicuous, and also extremely simple, the owner of the hotel also looks extremely peculiar, just his face is enough to scare people to death, the temper also looks very bad, and not adhering to the customer is God business philosophy, which can be seen from his partys treatment of Jasons attitude. Rather, the bar is extremely clean, and the air is wafting with an unspoken fragrance of alcohol.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And here is also extremely quiet, the bar between the humble portal as if it is a dividing line between the mundane world and the quiet peach source, into the bar in which it seems to be able to outside the hustle and bustle of the world to the ninth heaven, only this moment of silence and quiet. Jason picked up the decanter and poured a ss of wine toward the ss. This wine is extremely peculiar, not foreign wine, not sake, not Carovias white wine, the wine inside the jug when poured out, showing a jade-like luster, and extremely viscous, like jelly and jade liquid. Jason has been impatient to drink a ss, the drink into the throat, first is cool beyondpare, a rich wine vor spread out, to this drink into the belly, but hot and spicy, this hot and spicy is not the kind of poor quality and high concentration of wine hot and spicy, but with a rich wine aroma and unrestrained hot and spicy. Just one bite brings back the taste. Great wine! Good wine! After all these years, the taste of this wine hasnt changed, and its even more evocative! Its really a superb wine! Jason couldnt help but speak up. To say that he has drunk the best and most exciting and blood-burning wine, there is nothing better than this unique wine in this bar, but this wine does not have a name, all rely on the one-armed owner of the bar home-brewed. As far as Jason knows, this kind of wine is at most a dozen or twenty pounds a year, so it is extremely scarce and extremely valuable. Not just anyone is able to drink this wine. Of course, the bar will not walk into the ordinary people, even if you are afraid of inviting people in, so shabby and simple environment, coupled with the one-armed boss with a big temper and a fierce face, enough to scare away arge number of people. Even people who know the existence of this bar, over whether you can drink such wine also depends on the mood of the one-armed boss, he is willing to give you a drink on the mouth blessing, to be unwilling even if the King of Heaven I came also useless. No one who can enter this bar is an ordinary person. The ck trench coat man sitting in the corner drinking alone, Jason does not know, and can not see his face, but from the other side of the vague transmission of that obscure aura, so he can determine that this is an infinitely close to the strength of the legendary power of existence! Reaching the peak of the extreme power means that it is about to break through the extreme power mirror, thus stimting its own secret realm of power, and reaching this step can be called a legendary powerhouse. In the dark world, not many have opened up their own power secret realm, and each one is a hefty existence. So the ck trench coat man who was alone sipping wine must also be a ruthless existence, except that in this bar, it is an agreed rule that guests do not ask each other for their identities. Even if life and death enemies meet by chance in this bar, they just sit quietly and drink. If you have a big blood feud, you can settle it after you get out of the bar. This is the rule of the bar, in other words also the rule of the one-armed boss. So far, no one has ever dared to break this rule. Jasons third ss of wine, just feel the blood all over the body are boiling and up, the wine when the entrance of the cool as snow and then into the belly of the hot as fire, like two days of ice and fire, wine taste long, with a hint of sweetness, really let people drunk do not know the way back. By this time, the man in the ck trench coat had finished thest drop of wine in his ss. He looked somewhat fond of the idea, but eventually stood up and walked towards the door. In the process, he also did not nce at Jason, and the one-armed boss did not appear. The bar seemed even quieter, empty, and it seemed that Jason was the only one pouring himself a drink. The one-armed boss could not be seen, as if he had disappeared, and as if he existed anywhere in the bar. Shit, such a fine wine, its too boring to drink alone. Boss, how abouting over to have a drink with me? Jason suddenly spoke up. Behind the liquor cab, the one-armed boss emerged again without a sound, the pair of morose and sharper than any sharp edge of the gaze fixed on Jason, half a moment before this moved his mouth and said: Satan, you should note here! His voice took on a metallic character, like two blunt instruments rubbing together in an exchange of blows, making it ufortable to listen to. Jason turned around, his deep gaze calm as ake, he looked calmly at Single Arm and said, So where should I appear? Like you, find a corner where no one knows and hide, and be a shrinking violet for the rest of my life? What do you mean? The gaze in Single Arms eyes began to take on a coldyer of ice. Theres no point. I was just thinking, the titr King of Killers Single Arm actually cowered in such a ce, as a brewery selling wine wastrel, so wear out the will, wear out the sharpness, wear out the killing spirit, if this spreads out, Im afraid many people can not believe it, right? Jason said ndly. Satan, just because youve helped me doesnt mean you can do whatever you want here and interfere with my life! Single Arm opened his mouth, his voice has been cold and emotionless, he obviously did not do anything, but the entire bar, but there has been a rich blood-like breath in the diffusion and up, like a blood devil emerged from the depths of hell in the pool of blood, carrying a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood like a terrifying breath, sweeping to the sky! Horror! Absolutely terrifying! Just a wisp of their own breath fluctuations, but has been suppressed so that people can not breathe, full of the smell of blood in the breath, as if there are countless strong people wailing. It was like the horror of the powerful people who had died at his hands. Want a fight? Then lets fucking do it! If a fight turns you back into the fearless King of Killers that you were, then Ill do it! Come on, youre a shrinking violet if you dont! Jason bellowed out, a majestic might like the descent of the gods and demons burst out from his body, strong and powerful, with a supreme fearless aura, this rises to the sky. Single Arm slightly silent, and then, his own breath like a tide faded, he picked up a ss, without saying a word, went to sit opposite Jason, poured a ss full of wine and drank it directly. Bang! Single Arm mmed his ss heavily on the table as he stared at Jason and said, word for word, What are you still doing here with me? Youre right, Im a wreck! Dont you see? Im already wasted! With that, Single Arm grabbed the empty sleeve of his right arm and held it out in front of Jasons face. Chapter 310 Waiting for your return Jason looked at the empty sleeve and the gaze in his eyes becameplicated. You dont have your right hand, but you still have your left! Jason raised his eyes and stared at Single Arms reddening eyes, his voice resounding, Where is your Blood Sword? As long as you hold your Blood Sword in your left hand, you will still be Single Arm, the King of Killers who cut down the strongest enemies in a matter of minutes! Single Arms left hand on the table, the bones of his fingers are almost twice as big as those of ordinary people, and the fingers are long, like a bushel, so that a hand whether holding a gun or a knife, will be extremely stable. At this time, the fingers of this hand shrank one by one, and finally clenched into a fist, the arm with veins exposed, like a gnarled dragon coiled, extremely hideous, permeated with a terrifying boundless power. But finally, Single Arms fist snapped loose, as if deted, and he said, Satan, you dont know, hes too strong! Too terrifying! In that battle four years ago, I couldnt fight back at all, and he severed my right arm and seriously injured me. If it wasnt for a sudden, monstrous fire at thest moment, and he had to retreat, I would have been dead! I guess he thought I died in that fire, but I escaped anyway, and that fire burned half of my face and body. From that point on, I came here. But you are not alone, you are not alone, you have me, and the Satan Operation Group behind me! If you continue to cower here, then you will live under his shadow for the rest of your life, are you willing to live this kind of life? Jason shouted angrily as he said, If you dont rekindle your fighting spirit, how do you know that you wont be a match for him in this lifetime? A truly strong man should die on the battlefield, not as a wasted man making and selling wine! Satan, if you still think of me as a friend, then son of a bitch stop it! Single Arm rises in anger.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason took a deep breath to calm his mind, he stared at Single Arm and said slowly, Okay, then I wont say anymore. I have only one thing to say, when you hold Blood Sword again,e to me! I, forever waiting for your return! Single Arm eyes shed a strange light, the body of the long-cooled blood, but at this moment is in the stupidity. He didnt say anything, just nodded gently. Come on, drink. Jason picked up his ss and drank it with Single Arm. When did youe to New York? Single Arm asked. Just got here, not even a day ago. Jason said back. The other day I heard the news from the dark world, Night Shadow, Bounty Alliance and the Assassination League have issued a joint hunt for you and the Satan Operation Group. Single Arm opened his mouth and continued, The Assassination League has a branch in Manhattan, New York, and the person sitting there is Sovereign! Sovereign? Just apdog under ughters hand. Even if he knows Iming to New York, so what? Jason sneered. As far as I know, Sovereign has already opened the second level of its own secret realm of power. Single Arm stared at Jason and said, And you, thest time you came to me, a year ago or so, you had already reached the peak of Extreme Power Mirror then, why are you still at the peak of Extreme Power Mirror now? Are you deliberately suppressing it? Yes, Im still suppressing it and have been trying to wait for a suitable opportunity before breaking through. Jason said truthfully. Single Arm eyes shed a trace of admiration, he slowly said: Among the legendary powerhouse of the dark world, as far as I know, there is only one person who has suppressed his extreme power mirror for more than a year before breaking through. Oh? Jason looked over at Single Arm. Night King! Single Arm said in a deep voice. Whew! Hearing this name, Jason also could not help but take a deep breath. Jason has not yet killed the Satan in the dark world when the name, Night King is already a giant in the dark world like existence, he is like an insurmountable mountain, suppressed in the heart of all the strong people in the dark world. No one knows how strong Night King really is, and no one knows his realm of strength. There are rumors that Night King has broken through the ninth secret realm of power, and his own strength has reached a whole new level. Only, these legends have been unable to confirm. Because over the years, Night King seems to have disappeared into thin air, has begun to gradually fade out of the dark world. In their ce, the rapidly rising Night Emperor, Lady Darkness, Assassination Leagues ughter, Shura Sanctuarys Bishop Shura, and the mysterious and unpredictable Union chief of the Bounty Alliance are The legendary powerhouse. A branch of the Assassination League is located in New York, and you are hiding in the middle of New York. As they say, the most dangerous ces are often the safest ces. Jason said. ughter always thought I was dead. In fact, everyone in the dark world thinks Im dead, too. Single Arms tone was nd, then said, So Im very quiet here, even the guests whoe here to drink, unless I used to count a few friends, the rest do not know my true identity. This chapter of the Assassination League is in New York, didnt you have any idea all along? Jason asked, narrowing his eyes. Single Arm drank another ss of wine before saying: This part of New York is an important stronghold of the Assassination League, and in addition to Sovereign sitting on top of it, there are at least three or so God-level assassins sitting in the shadows. As for the rest of the killers are countless. How easy would it be to kill this division of the Assassination League? So although youve been living in seclusion here all these years, youve actually been secretly investigating and keeping tabs on this branch of the Assassination League, right? Jason asked. Single Arm was silent. Sometimes, silence is a way to acquiesce. Seeing Single Arms reaction, Jason was relieved to know that the King of Killers, who once reigned in the dark world, was still alive and well, and that there was still hot blood in his body, only that this hot blood was lying dormant all these years, looking forward to the day when it wouldpletely explode! A legendary powerhouse, should not have been as old as a wasted man, silently waiting to die. Should be on the battlefield to kill the strong enemy, nine deaths and no regrets! Is it possible that youre here in New York on some kind of mission? Single Arm asked. Jason shook his head and said, Its not a mission. I came to New York to fulfill a promise, to find a beautiful woman. But in the middle of it all, something interesting happened. A few mysterious assassins infiltrated the hotel where I was with the beautiful woman, in an attempt to target her. The assassins were so clever and skillful that I couldnt find out who they were. In the sparring match, they did leave behind this thing. You help me to see. With that, Jason flipped his right hand and ced an item on the wine table. It was a four-square Shooting Star Dart. Chapter 311 Returning home Single Arm took a look and said, Shooting Star Dart, Toyo Ninjas usual concealed weapon. As he speaks, his left hand picks up this Shooting Star Dart and looks it over carefully back and forth. This Shooting Star DartJason also looked closely at the body of the dart, there is no special markings, only some like a flow of water like carved patterns. Jason cant see anything anyway. A look of surprise shed in Single Arms eyes, then said, Shooting Star Dart used by Tenjin schools ninja. Tenjin school? asked Jason, frowning, One of the Toyo Ninja genre? Right! Single Arm nodded. Jason also has some knowledge of Toyos Ninja schools, the most famous being Iga ninja school and Koga Ninja School, which have a long history and have been developed from the warring days of Toyo country to the present day, with a very deep heritage. As for the Tenjin schoolJason is really the first time Ive heard of it. Single Arm said in a deep voice: Tenjin school is a Ninja school that has not been established for a few years, but it is more advanced than other Ninja schools such as Iga ninja school, Koga Ninja School. Simply put, the major Ninja schools, including Iga, Koga, including the ninja, afteryers of selection, selected the most elite ninja, and a series of tests, after passing to be a member of the Tenjin school, these ninja also called Tenjin! Jason also heard that Tenjin school in the Tenjin is more outstanding than the ninja ninja type, they are the elite of the elite ninja, once out is bound to have an extraordinary task. Lets say the mission against Luca at the hotel tonight. Tenjin schools Tenjin rarely go out, but I never thought they woulde to New York. They are going to deal with a friend of yours? Single Arm asked. Jason nodded and said, This friend of mine you have heard of. It is none other than BOSSLuca, the female of Europesrgest arsenal. Single Arm said, Once the Heavenly Shinobi are on the move, they wont stop until they achieve their goal. Where are your friends now? Ive asked her to leave and take her special ne. Jason said. Single Arm nodded and said, Thats good. At this point, Jason was certain that those men in ck were Toyo Ninja, that is, from Toyo. In that case, it is not known whether there is a connection with Tamakawa Kaori, the royal princess of Toyo whom he met at the banquet hall. From her appearance alone, Tamakawa Kaori does not really look like the mastermind behind this incident, she appears quiet and elegant, a noble and extremely well-mannered princess. But from the contact and conversation with Tamakawa Kaori, Jason has a vague feeling that this woman is not as simple as she seems. Since there is no conclusive evidence, Jason will not conclude that Tamakawa Kaori is rted to this incident, and the truth of the matter can only be discussedter. Now it is enough to find out that these ninjase from Tenjin school, in the future, if you encounter this school of ninjas, kill without mercy! Next, Jason and Single Arm drank wine and didnt talk much. Single Arm doesnt talk much, and Jason is used to it. Until the pot of wine was finished, Jason also stood up and said, Im leaving. Leaving New York? Single Arm asked. Jason nodded his head and said, Yes, I return to Carovia. Single Arm put away the empty jug and ss and walked towards the counter. Jason walked to the doorway, he paused, turned around, looked at Single Arms figure and said, Single Arm, mark my words, Ill wait for your return! Single Arm flinched, he did not turn around, the dim light reflected in his face that looked hideously distorted, in that light rendering, faintly see this face has never any change of expression flooded with a little warmth. It was the warmth of a friend to a friend. Whew! Outside the bar door, there was a whirring sound of a car. Single Arm then turned back to look, can no longer see Jasons figure, indifferent eyes gradually flooded with a trace of strange look, the corners of the mouth wriggling, whispered: Satan, Blood Sword is still in, Blood Sword is still in Jason drove all the way out of the alley and sped off toward Manhattan. He was going to return the car to the hotel and then go straight to the airport for his flight back to Carovia. He came overseas this time, before and after nearly twenty days, he estimated that the beauty principal Kay are going to explode with anger, right? I dont know what kind of anger Ill face from the beautiful principal after I go back this time. He didnt bother to think about it, and waited until he got back to Oakshire. Jason doesnt know if he can convince Single Arm to rekindle his fighting spirit and bloodlust this time, but he always believes that the King of Killers will always have the day to reappear in the dark world. No matter what, hell be waiting for the legendary return of Single Arm! Around 6 a. m., Jason drove back to the Ritz-Carlton Hotel, where he contacted the hotel manager, Krauss, to return the car. Then he picked up his luggage from his hotel room, took a taxi and headed to JFK International Airport. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Carovia, Oakshire. Inside the Office of the Vice President at Oakshire University. Kay, as usual, is sitting in her office handling the documents on her desk, she is still as beautiful as ever, in a tailored professional outfit that will outline her extremely sexy and hot body in all its glory. A glittering white jade face with Kay fallen geese posture, vermilion cherry lips tightly pursed, like autumn water flooded with waves of eyes revealing a touch of seriousness. At that moment, thendline on the desk rang, and Kay casually picked up the phone and said, Hello- Kay, its me. jason hasnt hee back yet? On the phone, there was a clear and pleasant voice. I mean Sally, youve been calling to catch up with me every now and then these days, why do you care so much about that bastard guy? Kay couldnt help but smile, ying with a carbon pen between the fingers of her right hand, a meaningful smirk ring up at the corners of her lips. Kay, isnt it normal for me to care about him. Anyhow, he saved the lives of thousands of people in the Herthum Group, and he saved my life too. I just want to know when hesing back. Good, good, good. I know your good intentions now. But I havent heard from him either. After this bastard left, I couldnt even get through on the phone and I couldnt get in touch. If he reallyes back, Ill tell you first, its always okay, right? All right. At the other end of the phone, Sally spoke up, and it was hard to hide the hint of loss that came out in her tone. Kay put down the phone, the look in his eyes is looking a little dazed, a trance seems to emerge in front of the eyes of the upright figure, sometimes appearing to hang around and not doing their job, but sometimes look strong and domineering. Without him in the nearly 20 days, she finally enjoyed the same calm life as before, her life, work and back on track, not every day with such and such things to make her anxious. However, she vaguely felt that something was missing, and this invisible absence actually made her a little ufortable. I dont know where this damned bastard went, too irresponsible, once gone for more than half a month without even a word. Forget it, do not think about this bastard thing. Tomorrow will be the new student military training review, first do a good job of military training parade. Oakshire Universitys new students have finished their military training and will have their final military training parade tomorrow, so there is a lot of work to do to prepare. Chapter 312 – Hot Handedly Destroying Flowers Oakshire International Airport. A passenger ne flying directly from overseasnded slowly at the airport,nding smoothly and then taxiing for a while before finallying to a stop. After this airliner came to a stop, the cabin door opened and first passengers on first ss stepped off the ne first. Sir, sir, please wake up, the ne hasnded. A tall, beautiful flight attendant went to a passenger in first ss who was still asleep, she kept talking, and when she saw that the passenger was still unresponsive, she reached out and gently shook his shoulder. That said, Megan Rapinoe was very impressed with this passenger and kept staring at her forehead when she got on the ne. Megan knows that her breasts are bigger than most womens, and her capital is extremely deep. She has actually worn a corset, but it still cant hide the overly prominent breasts, and every now and then she encounters the experience of some passengers staring at her protruding piece. When she first became a flight attendant, Megan was still a little ufortable with this kind of stare, but after a while she was used to it. But this passenger today, the pair of deep like the starry sky gaze has been staring, staring at her are a little embarrassed, just when she can not help but want to politely say a few words, the other party is the sentence: Your badge hanging crooked, believe me, I have looked for so long, must not be wrong! She looked down and saw that the badge was indeed a bit crooked, and when she looked up, the passenger had already sat down and started to close his eyes and fall asleep. During this period, the passenger has not been much awake, asionally eyes open, flooded with drowsiness, but then sleep again. During this seven or eight hour long journey, Megan also looked at the passenger more than once. He had a handsome and masculine face with sharp angles and hard contours, revealing a male masculine intent. This makes Megan, who is used to seeing white guys, feel that this man really does have a kind of unspeakable masculinity. She guessed that this passenger must not have closed his eyes properly for a long time, which is why he was so tired that he was still asleep after the nended. Wake up, the ne hasnded and has arrived in Oakshire. Megan shook him by the shoulders again. Snort! Coldly, a stiff and strong hand reached out lightning fast and grabbed Megans wrist, which made Megan couldnt help but open her mouth and let out a soft cry. She turned her eyes, but saw that the passenger had woken up leisurely. Jasons eyes opened, jumped into the eyes of a delicate and beautiful face, among them with a few panic, he still remembered this stewardess, when the ne he had been staring at her, not only because of her beauty, but also because her piece of prominent chest will always make people feel more than a few eyes will fall a lifelong regret. Its you sorry, it was a purely instinctive reaction on my part, I hope I didnt scare you. Jason smiled ndly and spoke. No, nothing. Megan spoke, then said, I saw you kept falling asleep, so I came over to wake you up. The ne has arrived in Oakshire, so you can get off now. Are we there yet? Jason said, and thats when he stood up. Megan found that her opponents grip on her wrist did not let go of the intention, she could not help but subconsciously struggle. Jason came back to his senses, he smiled and said, Hands like catkins think to say is a slender hand like yours. By the way, you havent told me your name. I, I- Megan met Jasons gaze and said subconsciously, My name is Megan. Megan, thats a nice name, Ill remember it. I hope I can meet you again in the future. Jason smiled, which loosened his grip and walked off the ne after picking up his luggage. Megan stared at Jasons departing figure, but Jasons words echoed in her mind C met? Will we meet again? Somehow, for Jasons meet, she couldnt help but feel a hint of anticipation in her heart. Its back to Oakshire! Jason stepped off the ne and took a breath of air, sweeping away his previous tiredness. He is indeed a little tired these days, since he went to the dark world has been running around fighting, basically did not have a good rest. I thought I would be able to take a trip to New York to meet Luca and take the opportunity to rest. Who ever thought that in New York was actually subjected to the Tenjin school ninja raid incident, naturally did not rest. So when I got on the ne, I got drowsy and fell asleep. After sleeping for so long, he is now naturally full of energy. Stepping on Oakshireagain, his mind involuntarily recalls the figures of Kay, Sally, in addition to his brother Cameron in Oakshire and others. And I wonder if Ill get a termination letter handed to me by Miss Martino when I return to Oakshire University Jason smiled to himself, he is also simply to say hello to Kay to go so long, even if the firing is also justifiable. No matter what, Jason still had to go back to Oakshire University to see what was going on, even if he was really fired, he had to go back and take his things. Oakshire University. It was noon, morning sses were over and many students were heading toward the cafeteria. Jason walked into Oakshire University and Arthur, who was on duty in the security room, caught a glimpse of Jason. He suspected that he was mistaken and rubbed his eyes, and when he stared, he confirmed that the person walking into the campus was Jason. Jason, its really you? I thought I was mistaken! Arthur shouted out in his excitement. Immediately, the rest of the security guards were also rmed, they came out and really saw Jason. Arthur, why are you shouting so loud? Low profile. Ive just returned from a mission, and Ive been away for a while. Jasonughed and made up a random excuse, then said, You guys are on duty? Yeah. Jason, youre on heavy duty. Im not used to not seeing you these days. But its good to have you back. By the way, should I tell Mr. Davies? Frederick, who had walked out, asked with a smile. Jason waved his hand and said, That wont be necessary. Ill go find Miss Martino first. Jason! Jason! At this time, two excited voices sounded, two figures walked towards Jason, walking between looking not as sharp as normal people, but it does not hinder daily activities. Jason turned his eyes, his face was stunned and he said, Theodore, Walter haha, you guys are out of the hospital and ready to go to work? Good, good, thats just great. These two are none other than Theodore and Walter. Previously they were injured by Dan Taylors gang and have been hospitalized for medical treatment, just before Jason left for the Dark World, their injuries were almost healed. Jason has been away for nearly twenty days, and during this time they have been able to move around without any problems, but it still takes some time to get back to their previous state. Jason, thank you so much. Theodore said in a sincere voice. Walter also nodded and said, We were able to get out of the hospital a week ago. We wanted toe back to work immediately after we were discharged, but the school wanted to let us continue to recuperate for some time. But Theodore and I insisted oning to work, so the school finally agreed. Jason smiled, reached out and patted Walter and Theodores shoulders and said, You guys are back at work, and I have no objection. But dont be too busy and tired, just sit inside the security room on duty. Other things can be left to Arthur and Wu. Jason dont worry, Arthur and I will take care of these two guys. Frederick said with a smile. Jason nodded and said, Then you guys go ahead with your duties. I just got back and I still have to find Miss Martino to perform my duties. Okay, okay, Jason you take care. Arthur, Theodore and othersughed. Looking at Jasons departing figure, they felt a pang of emotion C Jason is really something, look how many days hes just been at our school? Miss Martino has already taken a shine to him. Jason is handsome and majestic, and Miss Martino is a good-looking man and a good-looking woman, and we cant envy them. Miss Martino is like a goddess as high as unattainable, that is, Jason such a fierce talent can be subdued. The submission also did not know that Jason was using that position to submit Miss Martino. Hush I say Theodore you have too much guts, if this talk let Miss Martino know, you will roll up and leave. The security guards were flirting with the idea that Jason must be inextricably linked to Kay, of Oakshire University fame. Knock, knock, knock!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Kay was busy with things rted to tomorrows military training parade for new students, when she heard a knock on the door cold. Kay frowned slightly, she has ordered down, no important things do note to her. Since there is someone knocking at the door, could it be something urgent? At that moment, the only thing Kay could say was, Who is it? Come on in. ng! The doorway was pushed open and a figure walked in, though its face could not be seen because it had been blocked by arge bouquet of dainty flowers. This person walked in with arge bouquet of flowers in his hand and said in a pretend low voice: Noble and beautiful, gentle and considerate Miss Kay, someone entrusted me to send this bouquet over to you. As the saying goes, flowers go well with beauty, and this bouquet of flowers really shines with you. Kays face was full of surprise and then anger, just when she was about to call someone toe and throw out this guy who came out of nowhere pretending to be a ghost, suddenly her eyes lit up and she felt that the guy holding the flower in his hand to block his face looked familiar. Than his size, and most of all his own aura, and that bastard is exactly the same person! Needless to say, Kay also knew who this guy was, she willow eyebrows raised, delicate jade face iron blue and up, coldly snorted and said: Jason, you do not pretend to be a ghost here, you think so I can not recognize you? Miss Martino really has a keen eye. I think even if I burn to ashes Miss Martino can recognize it, right? Jason put down the bouquet of flowers that was blocking his face and said with a smile. Thats for sure Kay subconsciously interjected, and as soon as the words were out of her mouth she suddenly felt something was wrong C burned to ashes and recognized? How familiar must that be with the rtionship? This guy is clearly taking advantage of himself! Thinking of this, the beauty principal a jade face is more iron blue and up, she is not good mood waiting for Jason, said: Jason, you still have the face toe back ah! Without a greeting, you left, you left for more than half a month, do you still have me in your eyes? Yes, yes, yes! Jason nodded his head one after another and said in quick session, I naturally have Miss Martino in my eyes, not only in my eyes, but also in my heart. You see, this bouquet of flowers is the best proof. Kays face rose in a burst of annoyance and shame, slightly flushed, her words were not at all like that, she was berating Jason for having her as his top boss in his eyes. However, this bastards words are quite flirtatious, which really annoys and shames her. Who wants your flowers? Im toozy to talk to you. Its strange too, I was in a good mood, why do I get upset and angry when I see you bastard? Kay said through gritted teeth. Jason immediately said: I must have done a bad job to make Miss Martino angry. As Miss Martinos subordinate, I should be able to solve her problems. By the way, are you sure you wont ept the flowers? Im not in the habit of receiving flowers! Kay said coldly. Thats right, Im not in the habit of sending flowers either! Jason smiled and continued, I brought this bouquet over just to prove to you that you are more beautiful than flowers! With that, Jason pulled a thorny red rose out of the bouquet, peeling and crushing that petal piece by piece before throwing it in the trash. Kay all looked stunned, but did not expect Jason actually have such a transformation, the transformation is so fast, even she did not react. Miss Martino, you see, this flower is delicate, but I dont mind destroying it with a hot hand. But for you, I cant bear to do it. On the one hand from your beauty, on the other hand from the respect for you. Jason smiled, so hot to destroy the flower is actually let him have a sense of pleasure, and then turn, and said, If I upset you, must not be my intention, but my work is not yet in ce. So, please Miss Martino continue to give me the opportunity, I will definitely do my best to serve Miss Martino C by the way, during my absence, no one has taken my ce, right? I dont think I was fired, right? And what about my sry has not been deducted, right? Kay listened to the first words but also feel that this guy is enlightened, went to the overseas trip back to the thought of some transformation, but heard thest, she felt a ck eye, almost did not directly fall head first to the ground. This damned bastard, it turns out that the care is his job is his sry liar, damned liar! Hold a bouquet of flowers came in and said so much, they are a little touched, in the end his intention is not at all on their own, it is simply too abominable! Chapter 313 Black-hearted and thick-skinned How can there be such a bastard in this world? Kay a face from green to ck, the whole personpletely speechless, seen thick-skinned, but thick into Jason such an unprecedented, but the first time she saw! This guy went around and around, and the final purpose was to ask him whether he was fired or not? How dare he ask if his sry had been deducted? Also, the bouquet of flowers this guy is holding is not really for himself, right? Say what hot hand to destroy flowers, also can not bear to their own hands, all this is false, this guy is really too hypocritical too abominable, simply a thick face ck heart, extremely abominable! The first time I thought of this, Kay was even more irritated and had a feeling of being cheated, and the more she looked at Jason, the more she looked unkind. Jason is immersed in the pleasure of destroying flowers, where can he notice the change of mind of the beautiful principal? Besides, he would never have dreamed that the beauty principal would be so imaginative and broad-minded, which really confirms the saying C the heart of a woman, the needle under the sea!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If I could, Id really like you to disappear before my eyes right away! Kay gritted her teeth and said, word for word. Jason heard this, his face was stunned, this beautiful principal spoke in a somewhat less friendly tone, ah, what happened? Jason whirled and raised his eyes to look at Kay, which noticed that the beauty principal a stunningly beautiful wless jade face are iron blue and up, breathing sharply, as if in a strong hold on what fire, also led to her delicate body light trembling, chest is flooded with a wave of shock, spectacr. Jason was a little confused and didnt know what was going on, he only asked cautiously, Miss Martino, whats wrong with you? Whats wrong? The anger in Kays heart was simply unbearable, and she said in an annoyed voice, What did you say was wrong? Youre a hypocritical bastard! You didnt mean to give me the flowers at all, did you? You meant to ask if youve been fired and if your sry has been deducted, right? Jason was surprised and he said, Who said that? This flower must be brought to you ah. But you didnt ept it, right? Besides, after I came over with the flowers in my hand, I realized that the flowers were dwarfed in front of me, and the so-called people are more delicate than flowers, which is Miss Martino. So, I dont think its meaningful to give you this flower. Fancy words, Ive really had enough of you! Kay said in no good humor. Jason looked at Kays face to ease a little, is said with a smile: Miss Martino, this is really not a rhetoric. You see, I just got back, and Im all fired up to do a good job. Now you can give me assignments. As he spoke, Jasons eyes looked toward Kays desk and was immediately drawn to a document on the desk, only to see that the document was written about military training parades and other matters. Jason then remembered that he had been away for most of the month, and it was indeed time for this military training to end. Miss Martino, theres going to be a military training parade? Jason asked. Kay nodded and said, Tomorrow is the military training parade. And I wonder what happened to the girls team I used to lead in 3rd Company 1st toon. Jason spoke up. Kay sniffed and then looked at Jason, she looked like she wanted to say something but finally couldnt help but say, They all miss you. It seems youve done a good job as a temporary instructor. Kay this is the truth, because during the time Jason was away, the girls of the thirdpany toon, led by ire, repeatedly came to her to inquire when Captain Miller would return. To be honest, I kind of miss them too. Jasonughed and continued, By the way, where is madam Murphy? Im not here, madam Murphy is leading the team, right? madam Murphy was away for a few days earlier and just got back not long ago. Shes also back because its time for the military training parade, I think. Kay said. Jason nodded and said, Miss Martino, look, Im already back, so feel free to order any tasks. Theres no mission, just do your job. Kay said in a cold voice. Jason smiled and said, All right. Then Ill go back to Bamboo Residence first. After that, go see Mr. Davies and see whats arranged. Kay didnt say anything, looking like she acquiesced to Jasons words. Jason immediately said goodbye to Kay and left her office. After the door was closed, Kays crystalline teeth bit her lower lip, looking at the bouquet of flowers on the table, she couldnt help but pick it up and put it on the end of her nose to smell it. Wisps of flower fragrance came, but also refreshing. The beautiful principals eyes turned and looked at a rose crushed by Jasonon the trash can, and her beautiful jade face flushed with annoyance and anger, and she couldnt help but say, A thick-skinned guy with a ck heart, really abominable! And then, the beautiful principal remembered something like that, picked up the phone and dialed a phone call over C Hey, Sally, the bastards back. Huh? Kay, what did you say? Jasons back? When did he get back? Just got back He just left my office. Really? Thats really great, Im going to your school now! Hey, youre really big on sex, not friends! You dont usuallye to school to look for me, howe you couldnt wait toe over as soon as this bastard came back? Whats the big deal? Its not! I, I just want to say thank you to him in person Kay sniffed and wanted to say something else, but heard the beep beep beep hanging up sounding from the phone. Bamboo Residence. Jason walked back, after being away for most of the month, he felt that the house should be a little dirty inside, than the leaves piled up, the house will also be covered with dust and so on. But when Jason walked into Bamboo Residence, his face was stunned. He looked left and right, wondering if he was in the wrong ce, until he confirmed he wasnt in the wrong ce and then his face became even more surprised. Just see the front yard some time staggered full of pots of potted nts, the whole yard cleaned, some potted nts on the flowers blooming more colorful, there is a light flower fragrance in the diffusion. Its really strange, where did these potted ntse from? Did the beautiful principal help set them up? Jason said to himself under his breath, he opened the door of the house and walked in, and when he looked inside, his face was stunned again, he saw that the house was extremely neat and tidy, both the floor and the home were cleaned, and it was called spotless. Even the clothes and smelly socks he used to throw everywhere on the bed and sofa were all tidied up neatly, and he looked straight dumbfounded, not understanding what had happened during his absence these days. What makes Jasons old face a little embarrassed is that several of his previously changed down unwashed underwear and whatnot are obviously washed and folded and put away. Thats weird, I dont think I hired a babysitter Jason touched his nose, his eyes turned, and saw a delicate notebook on the tea table, with neat handwriting, he was curious to pick up the notebook and look at it. Chapter 314 Diary of a Young Girl Uncle Jason, its your first day away. While you are away, I think I should change your living environment as I envisioned. The front yard is too dirty and messy, I have to transform it into a garden, and it will be much better to smell the flowers when you go in and out. Day 2: Im so tired of cleaning up the front yard, forget it, lets organize the house today. So many dirty clothes and smelly socks, no washing machine yet, its hard to hand wash them but, what about those underwear? Day 3: Jaelin was so ungrateful, calling her over to help me with the weeds in the front yard, only to have her say she was tired after pulling them for a while. Day 4: Kay found out about me and she wouldnt let mee over here and said Jason was a big jerk and must be less exposed to Well, I agree with Kay, but I think even if he is a jerk, Uncle Jason is the good jerk of jerks. This is actually a diary, basically one per day, recording Jasons daily routine during his time away. The handwriting is neat and beautiful, a diary in the process of recording the daily routine, but also a faint warmth flowing, warming the heart. This little ninny Seeing the end, Jason couldnt help butugh dumbly, even without the signature, he knew who wrote these diaries. Thats why when Jasons gaze went towards the folded clothes, socks and underwear, his face looked a bit odd and he couldnt help but mutter, Did that little ninny wash all these? Forgive him for being thick-skinned enough, but once you think of a beautiful little girl with the hands that do not touch the water to help him wash these clothes, especially the bottom of the time, he more or less also a little old face hot. As for the question of how this little ninny got into his house, he didnt bother to pursue it. Thest time he went to Golden Triangle to rescue Cameron, this little girl had already entered his house in a dignified manner. Jason originally thought of rolling up his sleeves after returning to do a great job of hygiene, but this is good, save it. The door was open, so when Jasons eyes looked out the door, he saw a white Maserati SUV slowly driving up and stopping in his front yard. Jason was slightly surprised and couldnt help but open his mouth because he recognized the car. Bang, the car door opened. A slender, glittering white jade legs from the car, stepping on a pair of crystal heels, a wonderfully graceful silhouette is out of the car, wearing a fresh halter dress, outlining the curve is extremely sexy, the flow of that intellectual elegance is fascinating. This is precisely Sally, she walked out of the car a pair of autumn water flooded beautiful eyes also towards Jasons house inside look. By this time, Jason hade out of the house, because he recognized the car, and naturally the owner of the car. Jason, its really you, youvee back! Sally shouted with joy and excitement and immediately walked quickly towards the front, a hint of a surprised smile spreading over the jade face that could not be picked out the slightest w. Miss Herthum, what brings you here? Jason couldnt help but ask in a surprised voice. When Sally heard Jasons polite name, a hint of annoyance shed through her beautiful eyes as she said, Why are you calling me Miss Herthum again? It feels like a distance between you and me all of a sudden, it seems too rusty. Jasonughed and said, Im used to it. Besides, Im nominally a Herthum Group employee, and youre the boss, so its not too much to call Miss Herthum. Didnt I tell you that you dont have to call me that outside of work? But you repeatedly refuse to listen, it seems that you do not put me in mind at all Sally subconsciously speak, after these words she suddenly realized that there is something wrong, her cheeks immediately reddened and rolled, she hastily added, I, I mean you do not consider I mean you dont consider me a friend at all. Jason only touched his nose andughed bitterly and said, Fine, fine, Ill just call you by your name. Are you here to see me? Or did you just happen to pass by? Of course Im here to see you. Sally spoke, walking inside this room as she spoke. Jason was a bit surprised, really, that was too much of a coincidence, right? He just came back, and this beautiful CEO followed him to the door? So you do know Im back? Jason asked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sally nodded as she said, I just spoke to Kay on the phone and she said you were back. I came as soon as I found out. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Is it possible that you are in such a hurry to get here? Or is it that I have been AWOL for so many days that my position at Herthum Group has been evacuated? Who dares? Sally raised her eyebrows and continued, With me around, who would dare to evacuate your position? Your post has always been there, and I came here mainly to say thanks to you in person. Jason smiled ndly and said, Because of thest incident? Sally nodded, her bright eyes fixed on Jason, and said, Yes. If it wasnt for you, thousands of employees of Herthum Group would be in danger of their lives. And I wouldnt have been able to get out of it so easily. Whats more, you helped Herthum Group to save the Zeus Project, so I really dont know how to thank you. Jason waved his hand and said with a smile, Theres no need to be so polite. As long as my sry is not deducted, Im satisfied to be paid as pocket money. Sally couldnt help butugh and said, Thats all youre after, huh? Jason spread his hands and said: Or what? I am also a security guard, an ordinary person, but there is no ambition and what lofty pursuit. The dream is there, that is to save some money,ter marry a few Oh, marry a daughter-inw to give birth to a few children is enough. Sally sniffed after a mouthful of operating shellfish teeth lightly bit her lower lip, she stared at Jason with a burning gaze and asked, So, then what kind of daughter-inw do you want to marry? Jason was immediately stopped by this question, meet Sallys gaze, he did not know how to answer for a while. On the school road leading to Bamboo Residence, a young and beautiful figure is walking briskly forward. She is wearing a military training uniform, but still cant hide her own aura of beauty, unobtrusive military training uniform on her body, but by her own beauty reflecting the extraordinary good-looking. It makes people think that the military training uniform can also be worn so outstandingly. The afternoon dappled sunlight sprinkled through the tree branches on her beautiful face, clean as jade, the pair of beautiful eyes curved like a crescent moon is shining crystal light, red cherry lips slightly open, is murmuring: Uncle Jasons house what else needs to be arranged? Well see when we get over there. Tomorrow is the military training parade The youngdy spoke to herself again, half joyful, half despondent. I am happy because this military training is finallying to an end, and I am disappointed that the person does not seem to be back yet. As she walked, she arrived at the door of Bamboo Residence, and when the young girls eyes looked forward, she couldnt help but open her mouth and eek, she actually saw a white Maserati parked in the front yard, and the door of the house was still open. Is he back yet? This thought shed through the young girls mind, her clean jade face could not help but raise a smile, but also speed up her steps and walk towards the front. Chapter 315 – Bright and Dark Fights ire Hardy was a little curious about how a white Maserati was parked in front of Jasons house, but she didnt care, as long as Jason was back, that was enough for her. She calcted in her mind, this half month to take care of this room so hard, spent so much thought, can be a kind of bargaining chip to talk to Jason some conditions. ire walked to the door, the pair of crystal bright like a clear river eyes towards the house when a look, a beautiful face is stunned, she did see Jason, but not only Jason alone, there is a woman! A subversive, stunningly beautiful woman! This is not much, the key is that this woman seems to be very close to Jason, the two sitting on the sofa, the woman also reached out and took Jasons arm, is saying something urgently. Seeing this scene, ire only felt an inexplicable ache in her heart, the original slightly raised the corners of the mouth immediately, the kind of unhappiness immediately written on the face. Jason, Im really grateful to you for saving the Herthum Group, and I told my father about it afterwards, and he was extremely grateful for your actions when he found out you came forward. My dad said he even wanted to meet with you. When Sally said this, she didnt know if she was excited or what, she couldnt help but reach out and grab Jasons arm. Jason is a big head, Sally so a stunning jade-like beauty, sitting so close to their own, but also reached out to grab their arms, such temptation is really not the average man can resist. Hearing Sallys words, Jason had a feeling of cold sweat C what did Sally mean by this? Inviting herself to meet her parents? Is this rtionship developing too fast? Jason did not know how to answer when he heard footsteps from outside the house, he turned his head and saw ires beautiful face, under the reflection of the military training uniform, but also has a different kind of valiant heroic posture. Sally noticed Jasons reaction, she also turned her eyes towards the outside of the house to look, after seeing ire her face was stunned, such a stunningly beautiful young girl is indeed a rare sight. Since the other party came to Jasons residence, I think there is a rtionship with Jason, right?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, Sally couldnt help but ask, Jason, is thising for you? Jason stood up and said, This is a freshman from Oakshire University, I took her team through military training when I was a temporary instructor. As he spoke, Jason also looked at ire and said, What are you doing standing outside the door? Since youre here,e on in. No more military training today, right? I heard from Miss Martino that you are going to have your military training review tomorrow. Yeah, were going to have our military training review tomorrow. But whats the use of telling you that, you irresponsible guy. ire said looking unimpressed. Jasons face was stunned and he asked with a smile, How am I irresponsible? You still have the nerve to say that. You trained half of us and became a handful, and disappeared for so many days without a word, this is not irresponsible is what? ire said with a strong voice. Jason burst into a sweat and quickly said, ire, thats not true. I am a temporary instructor. You understand what temporary means, right? That is to help madam Murphy temporary for a few days, madam Murphy is your instructor. I dont care about that. Anyway, the girls in the thirdpanys toon think youre their instructor. Tomorrow is the military training parade, so youll see what you can do. ire opened her mouth and casually tossed the dilemma to Jason, she turned her eyes to look at Sally, the slightest hint of a smile had appeared in those eyes curved like a crescent moon, she said, This sister is so beautiful, are you a friend of Uncle Jason? Sally gave a smile and said, You mean Jason? Im sort of friends with him. Jason hurriedly said, ire, this is Sally, the chairman of Herthum Group, who is also considered my top boss. ire nodded and said with a smile, Sally, Im ire, wee to the house, Uncle Jason iszy, his house has never been cleaned before, I took the time to clean it while he was gone, I cleaned everything he had to put away and organize. Its a lot of work. Sally sniffed and then turned her eyes around and said, So you cleaned his house, I told you it was so clean. Im just making a fool of myself, and this guy wont thank me anyway. I just couldnt stand to watch and clean up. ire said in a sultry tone. Jasons forehead is straight up in a cold sweat, suddenly he feels superfluous and shouldnt be standing here, its too embarrassing. AhemC Jason coughed dryly and chuckled, ire, this is the house you helped me clean, huh? I told you how the house was so clean when I got back. Thanks are definitely appreciated Just a verbal thank you who wouldnt say that. ire said. This- Jason thought about it and said, Then Ill treat you to a big mealter? With you, even a rough meal is delicious, no need for any big meal. ire smiled, then said, You really have to be sincere, then wait for tomorrow after the military training parade, you apany me to go shopping in the city. Sally smiled lightly and said, Jason, ire has worked hard to clean for you, you do have to be grateful. In the future, if you dont have time to clean the house, then Ill juste over and help you clean and clear it up sometime. Once ire heard that, she smiled and said, Sally, where do I need to bother you. You are too busy to handle thepanys business every day. Ill juste over from time to time to clean his ce from now on. Im just inside the school anyway, so its convenient toe over. ire, after the military training, you will officially start school. From now on, you have to focus on your studies, cant you waste your time on cleaning for him? So, you should focus on your studies. Ill take care of the hygiene of his house. Sally immediately said. ire smiled sweetly and said, Sally, it wont hold me back from my studies. Besides, when I was bored in high school, I was idle and already took my college courses on my own. I dont need to spend time studying, and I was able to get first ce in my college course exams. When these words came out, Sally really didnt know what to say. If other students were to say such words, it might give people a sense of arrogance, but by ire said, but it seems to be an understatement, as simple as eating and drinking water and take it for granted, so that people do not feel that she is arrogant, but subconsciously think that she has the ability to do so. Jason is now as wooden as a man frozen in ce, the whole head as the paste, has been unable to distinguish between the southeast and the northwest C what does this mean, ire and Sally topete for their own house cleaning? Holy shit, did I hear that right? This is too much of a fantasy, right? One is the daughter of the Herthum Family and the chairman of the Herthum Group, all in one, all charming, with the most beautiful, called the first goddess of Oakshire! One is the future of Oakshire University is recognized by the uncrowned school girl, beautiful, beautiful to pure, like a fairy from the nine heavens down to earth, the future and achievements are unlimited. But the two of them are actuallypeting to clean their own house? What is this about? They are not sick, right? Jason was dumbfounded and dismayed, not knowing what to say for a moment. At this point C Knock, knock, knock! A sound of high heels hitting the floor walking came, and then, outside the house is to see Kay that swaying graceful figure. Chapter 316 – Surrounded by beautiful women When Jason saw that Kay had arrived, he felt like a savior. He listened to Sally and ires conversation, how is it a bit of a secret struggle? Each one of them grabbed to clean the house for themselves, and they, the owner of the house, did not ask whether they agreed or not. Besides, when did you ever need them to clean up after themselves? He cant afford it! One is the chairman of the Herthum Group and the other is the proud daughter of Oakshire University, and you want them to clean up after themselves? If this gets out, its sure to draw the wrath of God and man! So he was happy to see Kaye over, hoping to be able to lead the conversation, so that Sally and ire will not have to exchange words with each other, he was caught in the middle of that awkward feeling can be imagined. Miss Martino, there you are. Jason opened his mouth, greeted towards the door, and it was a real visual treat to watch Kay walking all the way to the door. The body will be graceful, swaying, jade body under the fragrance, people have not yet arrived, there has been a light fragrance wafting ande. Such a style is enough to overturn the crowd, so that people see the forgettable. Sally and ire also turned their heads towards the outside of the house when they heard Jasons voice, and sure enough, they saw Kay, walking all the way in. Sally, you came here without going to me first, instead you came over here Kay said with a slightlyining tone as she walked over, then she saw ire, her face surprised, and said, Huh? ire, howe you are here too? Didnt I tell you toe here less often? Youre going to have your military training parade tomorrow, why do you still have time toe here? Kay, its military training parade tomorrow, its a day off. ire said. Today is a day off, so get some rest and get in the right spirit for tomorrows military training review. Kay said in a reproachful tone. Kay, Im not here to find my instructor Isnt that okay? ire said with a full smile. Kay momentary choke, a time is also unable to refute. Jason was the instructor of a toon of girls teams from the thirdpany, even if he was a temporary instructor, it was still an instructor. So, ire seems justified when she says this. ire, after military training, you will officially start school as well. When that timees, youll have toe here less often. What is there toe here? Hes a jerk, youd better have less contact with him! Kay said, then she red at Jason with her beautiful eyes and said in an annoyed voice, And you, dont bring ire down, she is a key student of the school! Jason was speechless, thinking to himself when did he bring ire down? Sometimes in order to avoid suspicion, he took the initiative not to let ire to find their own, they are so a good intention ire do not appreciate he can not help. What he couldnt figure out was how to get to the mouth of the beautiful principal, as if he had be the evil bad guy who was going to bring down a little girl? ire protested, Kay, Uncle Jason doesnt lead me astray. I think hes great, otherwise why would Ie over and clean his house when I can? Im sure Im doing it because I think hes nice. She was so angry that her face turned blue and she said in an annoyed voice: ire, you cant do such things in the future. Youre not even one of his people, and youre cleaning up after him? I dont know how you think, you have time to read more, study more, socialize more, this is not good? No need toe and clean the house for this bastard. Jason didnt get mad at that, but instead said, Miss Martino has a point. Im used to my own house being a little more cluttered. Im not used to it being so clean. So, Ill take care of my own hygiene problems from now on, so you dont have to worry about it. You guys? Kays face was surprised for a moment, listening to Jasons words, it seemed that not only ire was going to clean his house, but also other people? Im not sure if Im going to be able to do that, but Im not going to be able to do that. What?! As soon as Kay heard this she was surprised beyond words, she couldnt help but turn her eyes to Sally, she couldnt believe what she had just heard and wondered if she had heard it wrong. Sally, what, what did you just say? Kay asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sally, on the other hand, responded with a calm face, Im here to clean up after Jason when I have time, whats all the fuss about? Arent you being nonsensical? Youre the president of a bigpany, you cant finish thepanys business every day, and you have toe and clean up for this guy? Your time is so precious, its not worth wasting on this guy. Kay said. Kay, its not a question of whether its worth it or not. Without Jasoning forward, I just dont know if Id still be standing in front of you talking right now. Sally said. Kay choked on her words again, not even knowing what to say. At the end, she looked at ire and Sally rather breathlessly and said, Meaning, you two are one and allpeting to clean this guys house for him, huh? Im really convinced of you guys Jason, you tell me, whats going on? Kay opened her mouth to speak, but when she turned her eyes, she saw Jason walking out in the dust, and as soon as she looked, she immediately said out loud, Jason, where are you going? Uh that, just got a text from Mr. Davies, said theres something going on in the security department, Ill go over and check it out. Jason opened his mouth and said, then smiled, You guys talk first, just close the door when you leave. Ive got a few things to do, so Ill go first. With that, Jason fled and walked out as fast as he could. Behind him came the shouts of Sally and ire, and naturally he did not turn his head back and hurried away in three steps. What are you kidding, if you stay a little longer, you will certainly draw fire, and then may not be what to make trouble, and the head will be charged with trumped up charges. The best way is to hurry up and escape, they love how to argue, anyway, they fell a clear ear on the line. He is also speechless, what is there to clean in that shitty house he lives in? He is just a security guard at Oakshire University, and if Sally and ire, two beautiful women,e over to clean his house or something, once word gets out, it will be hard not to be famous. People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong! Jason feels that he should keep a low profile. Although he is already well known at Oakshire University and has been named the best security guard ever, he still believes that this is not his original intention and that keeping a low profile is his essence. Jason walked out and felt the need to go to Taylor, thest terrorist attack in Herthum Group, and I wonder if Taylor has found out some problems during this period. Night Shadows men were able to infiltrate Oakshire to create such a terrorist act, the other side must have an inside man in Oakshire. If this inside man is not found, I am afraid that Oakshire will never have peace. Chapter 317 – The Pugnacity of the Mother Tiger Jason walked out of Oakshire University, he had just returned and had nothing better to do, so he took advantage of his free time to talk to Taylor and find out something. In thest operation against Herthum Group, Night Shadows men were able to enter Oakshire so freely, which is enough to show that the other side must have an inside man in Oakshire. Out of his hatred for Night Shadow, Jason has returned to Oakshire, so he has to find out Night Shadows mole in Oakshire and get rid of them one by one, so that something like this doesnt happen again. Thest time Night Shadow acted against Herthum Group, it seemed to be directed at Herthum Groups Zeus Project, about which Jason knew little, worthy of such a big move by Night Shadow, the project must be extraordinary. As for Sally being hunted in Amazon Rainforest, it must also be rted to this project. On the specifics of this Zeus Project, Jason can find Sallyter to understand the situation, but the most urgent thing is to find out the inside man of Night Shadow in Oakshire, which will only be involved in many things. Jason is naturally not afraid of things, he does not like to have a poisonous snake in the shadows watching, at any time and anywhere will reveal that hideous fangs to devour a bite. Jason looked up the phone number of Taylor, known as the tigress of the Oakshire police, and called. As soon as the call was dialed, Taylor on the other end answered the phone C Hello, Jason? Its me. is Detective Caine busy? Its really you, you hateful bastard! Why couldnt you get through on your phone before? I looked for Miss Martino from your school and she said you went overseas? Yes, I went overseas. The domestic phone card would not be used, and you must not be able to call me on the phone. I just got back and thought if you werent busy, Id talk to you about something. Im at the police station, soe straight over to the station and meet me. Okay, be right there. Jasonughed and was hanging up the phone. Jason walked out in a hurry and didnt drive his dominating Paramount Marauder, so he had to call a car and head to the police station. Oakshire, Police Department. Jason took a taxi and after stepping out of the car, he walked straight towards the inside of the police station. Many officers in the police station recognized Jason and greeted him when they saw him walk into the station. Jason turned his eyes and did not see Taylor, the only thing he could do was ask, Where is Chief Detective Caines office? I came over to see her for something. Is Jason here to see Detective Caine, whose office is over here, let me show you. A police officer said. Jason nodded and was led by the officer to the door of Taylors office. Jason, Detective Caine is inside, just go in and find her. Okay, thanks a lot. Jason smiled, and then he reached out and knocked on the door. Then Jason pushed the door in and saw Taylor sitting behind his desk. Taylor raised her eyes, and her almond eyes red at Jason, seemingly with some discontent, which made Jason feel a little surprised after seeing this, asking himself he had not provoked her, right? What kind of look is she giving? Jason closed the door with his backhand and said with a smile, Detective Caine, I havent seen you for a long time, I miss you! Jason, can you even say a human word? Taylor immediately chilled his face and said in a cold voice. Jason smiled and walked over to the chair in front of his desk and sat down as he said, Wouldnt that be human? Its true that Ive missed Madam Caines valiant presence after not seeing her for a while, and thats the big truth. I said youre asking for a fight, arent you? Taylor gritted her teeth and was about to p the table straight up. Listening to Jasons yful and flirtatious words, she was irritated in her heart. Jason looked at the tigress was on the verge of fury, quickly changed the subject and said, Taylor ah, I came to find you is indeed something. Taylor heard this, almost did not fall head over heels, this guy is really a total abomination, the name directly from Detective Caine long into Taylor? The truth is, no one has ever called her Taylor since she was a child, this guy is really hateful! Taylor forced the anger in his heart and asked in a cold voice, What do you want from me? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and his tone rose low, saying, Thest terrorist attack that happened in Herthum Group, how is the follow-up of your police handling the situation? Speaking of this matter, Taylor also got serious, she looked at Jason and said, In thest incident, you infiltrated into the Herthum Group to solve the crisis, right? There was also a woman from the army who infiltrated with you, and herst name was Night, right? These are no longer important. Whats important is, has your police sideunched a follow-up investigation? Jason asked. The follow-up investigation? Those terrorists are all dead, not a single one alive, just know that these terrorists came from outside the country. How else can we investigate? Taylor said with a frown. You- Jason nced at Taylor, his eyes lowered, the piece of fullness that rose up and jumped into his eyes, he could not help but mutter, Really big breasts!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Spare Jason a small muttering, but Taylor still heard it. In an instant, Taylors anger could no longer be suppressed, and the fire in her heart was already on the verge of eruption. Youve got an itchy skin, dont you? Ive put up with you for a long time, and today Im going to make you crawl away! As he spoke, Taylor snapped around to Jasons heels and reached out and grabbed Jasons cor, lifting him up. Jason was dumbfounded, facing this sudden change of events he was not back to his senses. The only thought that came to mind was, this woman is a little too tigerish, right? This tigress name is really not wrong her ah, deserved no man! After Jason was pulled up by Taylor, the two were indeed too close together, plus Taylor was topped with a great evil omen, and indeed a fierce aura. So, Jason got up and his chest immediately came into contact with Taylors towering chest! In that moment, a thought popped into Jasons head C it seems that being big has its advantages! Jason, how dare you take advantage of me! You fucking bastard, Im going to kill you! Taylor rage and up, under the rage of the whole person breathing sharply and up, the natural body also trembling, chest constantly rising and falling under, with Jasons kind of intimate contact is naturally more obvious. However, Madam Caine apparently put all the me on Jason, believing that it was all Jasons fault. Jason took a look at Madam Caines face, his eyes jumped with anger, he hurriedly said loudly C Stop, stop, Im looking for you is really something, about the attack Herthum Group of those terrorists a big deal Hey hey, I say you people are not even married out yet, why do not have a measure ah? Howe your chest is still pushing against my body? You dont know that men and women are not rted to each other? Chapter 318 – The Inside Man You you you- Taylors entire body was knotted in anger, she gasped, her nostrils swooshing, and the more so the more the curves of her extremely hot torso undted and fluctuated, and she and Jason were indeed too close to each other. So much so that Jasons chest had to withstand the soft sweeping from her body. If you can, Taylor really want to be in front of this bastard to the big piece, she also strange, usually she are fine, but once you see this guy, the heart of the gas is not a ce toe. After she looked at her actions, she couldnt help but tint a blush on that valiant goose egg face. It was her initiative to reach out and grab Jasons cor and move forward, and even if there was any physical contact, it was her action first, so it really wasnt Jasons fault. The point is, even if she realizes it or not, Taylor does not feel that it is her own fault, in her opinion if it is not the bastard annoyed him, she would not be so angry to do it? He is usually very reserved and gentle, right? What did you just say? About the Herthum Groups terrorist attack case? Ill leave you alone for now, tell me properly what other suspicions exist in this case? Taylor pushed down the fire in her heart, she wanted to hear what else the bastard had to say about the Herthum Groups terrorist attack case. Taylor released her hand and returned to sit in her seat, her almond eyes looking mischievous as she stared at Jason. She has already thought, if this guy can not say a two or three to, she must be violent today. Anyway, this is in her own territory, even if it is a dragon will have to give her lying down. AhemC Jason coughed dryly, he looked at Taylor, his face was solemn, said, this terrorist attack case, do not you think that shooting down those terrorists is the end of it? What else? How do you expect me to track this down without a single live survivor? Taylor asked rhetorically, exasperated. What are the identities of these terrorists? How did they infiltrate Oakshire? And more importantly, where did the weapons they were holdinge from? Have you thought about these? Jason asked, his eyes narrowing slightly. Taylors face was stunned, she herself is an extremely good criminal investigation police, from Jasons words she immediately realized a fatal problem, immediately she blurted out and said sharply, You mean, these terrorists have an inside man in Oakshire? It seems you are not so stupid as to be incorrigible. Jason spoke, and after seeing Madam Caines face change, he hurriedly continued, Its obvious. If there is no pickup, these terrorists can infiltrate Oakshire so easily and get weapons to start operations immediately? Therefore, there must be a force in Oakshire colluding with these terrorists, and this force is also very powerful, and the hands of the world, otherwise it would not be able to support these terrorists so secretly. Taylor eyes shining, a face has be morbidly cold. If these terrorists in Oakshire still exist inside, then this case is far from over, the secret ones are even more sinister, they support these terrorists, and create terrorist attacks, if not these behind the inside to arrest, then this case can not be said to be closed. This shadowy force was able to support these terrorists once, and down the road there may be a second and third time as well. This is a great hidden danger, like a time bomb buried in Oakshire. If this force exists, how does that go about tracking it down? Taylor asked. I cant do it myself, but if you can marshal enough resources, you might be able to find out some clues. Jason said. Tell me about it. First, investigate how these terrorists entered the country. Whether its customs or airports, records will exist and careful investigation will reveal them all. These terrorists do not just drop in out of thin air. Then, investigate what means of transportation these terrorists used after entering the country, who they contacted, what phone calls they received, and so on. As long as you can find out a little clue, you will be able to follow the vine and trace more clues. Enough clues are pieced together, and this shadowy force will have nowhere to hide. Jason said slowly. Taylor nodded, a determination on his face, said: Good, I will use all means within my power to trace. There really is such a force, no matter what the cost, I have to track down to the end! Jasons heart is pleased, although the tigress character is indeed extremely violent, a little that kind ofbustion, but it is public and private, cynical, with a bearer of justice. This is what Jason appreciates about it. Its already noon, do you want to go out for dinner? Jason asked. Im not going to go, so Ill just eat casually at the police station. Theres a lot to do next, and Ill start working on this shadowy force. Ill consult with you if theres anything going on. Taylor said. Jason nodded his head and said, Good. Then Ill go first. Ill let you know if I have any news from my side as well. Jason got up, said goodbye to Taylor and walked out. Jason left the police station, took a taxi and went directly to Everto Furniture Factory. Halfway through the process, he also contacted Cameron. He had not seen Cameron and the others for more than half a month, so he could meet up with them ahead of this time. At the same time, he also needs Camerons help with some things on his side. Half an hour or soter, Jasons cab arrived in front of Everto Furniture Factory, and when Jason stepped out, he saw Cameron waiting. Cameron. Jason smiled and lifted a step to meet him. Jason, its been over half a month since Ive seen you. You gave me a hurried call when you left in the beginning, saying you were going overseas on some urgent business. Cameronughed aloud and patted Jasons shoulder. Jason nodded and said, The brothers of Satan Operation Group are in a bit of trouble, so I went to relieve the situation. Cameron smiled and raised both eyebrows and asked, How did things work out? At that time on the phone I knew you must have encountered something, I also said I took Nathan, Bear and other people with you to go, but you are not agreed. Dont worry, the matter is settled. There are some forces in the dark world that want to pit my brothers from Satan Operation Group, I will have to settle the score with these forces sooner orter. Jason said in a cold voice. Its good that things are settled. But Jason, the next time something like this happens, you cant go alone, you have to bring us along. Cameron spoke up and continued, By the way, yourrades parents and sister, they are all fine and have been fine all this time. Jason nodded, when he was in a hurry to go to the dark world to support the Satan Operation Group, he spoke briefly with Cameron at the airport, when he asked Cameron to help take care of Bradley and his family of three. He was mainly afraid that during his absence from Oakshire, some people with ulterior motives would target the Bradley family again. Cameron has also been sending people to keep an eye on the Bradley familys safety 24 hours a day for a short time, even Cillian to and from school have been sent by Camerons people to protect from afar. Jason,e on,e inside. The drinks and food are all ready, just waiting for you toe over for a drink. Cameronughed heartily and pulled Jason inside.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason! Jason youre here. After walking in, it was to see those brothers around Cameron, Nathan, Hu Feng, Bear, Old Wolf, Earth Dragon, Ratty and they were all there. Guys, its been a long time, so when its time for a drink. Jason smiled. A ss of that can? With Jasons huge amount, at least a few bottles. Bear said with a smile. Come,e, sit down first. Cameron opened his mouth, and when the people were seated, he had also brought drinks and filled them up, and the first ss was naturally drained first. Drinking with Cameron and the others was indeed a pleasure, and Jason toasted with Nathan and the others. After three rounds of wine, Jason then said, More than half a month ago, the terrorist attack that happened in the Herthum Group you also have some knowledge of, right? At these words, the gaze in Camerons eyes sank, and the essence shed as he said, Something has been learned. However, this terrorist incident was soon put to rest. After that, Jason, you left Oakshire, I think, at that time to subdue these terrorists, Jason should be your personal hands, right? As he spoke, Cameron also looked over at Jason. Chapter 319 – Laying the Net Facing Cameron and the others, Jason had nothing to hide, and he nodded and said, It was indeed me who struck at that time. After I captured and killed these terrorists, I learned their identities. They came from Night Shadow in the dark world. What? Night Shadow? Camerons face couldnt help but change in shock when he heard the words. Cameron already knew the name of Night Shadow when he was in the arms business in the Delta. Even Night Shadows branch in Asia had also ordered arms from him. Throughout the dark world, Night Shadow is definitely among the top three powerful strength, so Cameron once heard that it was Night Shadows staff infiltrated Oakshire to create a terrorist attack, he was also shocked to. From the mouths of these terrorists, I learned that my brothers in the Satan Operation Group formed in the Dark World had encountered a trap killing machine, so I hurriedly went to support them. Jason opened his mouth, and then his eyes sank as a cold killing intent filled his eyes as he continued, However, it was no coincidence that Night Shadows men were able to infiltrate Oakshire. They were able to infiltrate so smoothly, they must have an inside man. The weapons they used in their operation are the best proof of this. These weapons can only be provided secretly by their inside man in Oakshire. Cameron nodded and said, Night Shadows men were able to infiltrate Oakshire in time, but it would have been impossible to bring weapons into the country. So, their weapons could only be provided by someone on Oakshires side. Who is this shadowy force in Oakshire? How dare they collude with Night Shadow? Nathan asked with a sullen look on his face. Jason shook his head and said, I dont know. I only have this guess, I have no clue about the clues. After the Herthum Group terrorists were captured and killed, I was concerned about the safety of the Satan Operation Group fighters and rushed to the Dark World for days. Therefore, I did not have the time to conduct an in-depth investigation. After more than half a month, I am now back, and even if there are any traces of clues left behind, they will be erased by the other side. But it is impossible to erase everything, as long as a big isid, and the silk is peeled away, and careful investigation is carried out, more or less some clues can be found. Jason is right. With such a force lurking in Oakshire, its safe to say that everyone is at risk. If we dont track this force down, horrible events like this will happen again in the future. Cameron opened his mouth, he mused and said, Jason, just tell me what I can do to help from my side, and we will do our best. Yes, Jason, anything you need our help with, just ask. Old Wolf also said. Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said with a smile, Thanks a lot, Cameron, youre an arms dealer, so you can start with the weapons used by those terrorists on your side. I will contact the police and send you the number and model of weapons used by the terrorists in the terrorist attacks. Trace the source of the weapons to see if there was a secret shipment of arms to Oakshire in the past three months, and who the source of the arms was and who the contact person was. No problem, Im thinking of starting with that too. Cameron spoke up and continued, Although I am currently out of the arms business. But I know all the arms dealers on this side of Asia, and I will poke around through them. Jason mused, and he continued, Ratty, youre good at gathering information. You can check out Ant Co. in Oakshire for me. Ant Co.? Jason, do you suspect Ant Co. of being involved in this terrorist attack? Cameron asked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jason shook his head, and he said, Thats another thing. I just want to gather information about thispany, the more detailed the better. Also, dont alert Ant Co. Jason, I know, Ill collect it for you. Ratty said in response. Then keeping back for a drink. At the end, Jason smiled and said aloud. Lets drink, lets drink first today no matter what. Cameron smiled, boozed up, and together with the brothers around him, apanied Jason to drink freely. It was close to five oclock in the afternoon when Jason said goodbye to Cameron and the others and left first. In fact, the wine has already finished, but this time Jason is also drunk, so stay here with Cameron to drink tea and chat, until the alcohol is a little less he left. Next, he needed to make a trip to the Herthum Group. He will not forget that he is in the Herthum Group is hanging, the position is not small, is the head of the Security Office. Regardless of what real power this newly established Security Office has, this ministerial position is not an empty one, and enjoys all ministerial treatment equally. Sally is so trusting, Jason is indeed too cheeky to be a hands-off person, so no matter how to say it is also to go to Herthum Group to see. Jason took a taxi and arrived at Herthum Group at 5:30, close to closing time. Jason walked into the Herthum Group, he walked straight up to the third floor and made his way into the Security Office office. There are several security guards inside the office, they are busy with things, coldly saw Jason walked in, they first froze, then one by one stood up straight, said in one voice: Mr. Miller! Jason nodded and told them to gather the rest of the security guards toe to the office. After a while, the security guards led by Frank arrived, and after seeing Jason they were in awe and opened their mouths to shout. Frank is also a face of respectful submissive color, think when Jason was first appointed to this position, Frank is a prick, disobey Jason. in exchange for the results is Jason strong suppression. Afterwards, there was a terrorist attack in Herthum Group, he witnessed Jason infiltrate Herthum Group with a woman, and then all the terrorists in Herthum Group were killed. Rao did not see it with his own eyes, and the police did not have any exnation afterwards, but Frank was able to think with his toes that those terrorists were killed and Jason must have had something to do with it. So now lend him ten guts, he does not dare to call the shots with Jason, instead, he is sincerely submissive. Jason asked Frank and others about some recent events, mainly the security aspect of thepany. Frank and others replied that nothing much had happened in thest half month or so, but since thest terrorist attack, thepany had begun to work on strengthening the security aspect. Of course, the details will have to wait for Jasons return for further detailed nning. By the way, Mr. Miller, one more thing. Frank remembered something, he continued, During your absence, Miss Allen from the purchasing department came to see you a few times. Thetter Miss Allen said that if youe to thepany, then go to her office to see her. Miss Allen? Jasons face was stunned, immediately, his mind immediately emerged a soft and charming to the bone, seductive as a fox and sexy mature figure. Chapter 320 Nora’s Charm Jason walked out of the office and prepared to take the elevator to the ninth floor. Miss Allen of the purchasing department refers to Nora, the bitch, thinking of Nora he could not help but think of Jessie C Sallys side of the beautiful secretary. These two are Nora and Jessie. Whats more, these two big beauties dont see eye-to-eye with each other, and they are not convinced by anyone. Ding! The elevator stopped on the ninth floor and Jason stepped out, walking all the way to Noras office door, where he lifted his hand and knocked. Who is it? Pleasee in. In the office, there came a clear and beautiful but seductive voice, just by the voice, it is enough to snap the heartstrings, so that people can not help but think after listening to the floating. Jason took a deep breath as he unscrewed the handle of the office and pushed the door in on that. The office is spacious and bright, the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows have been pulled up, and the afternoon sunlight appears to bezily spilling in, also adding a hint of sunshine to this office. Nora was sitting behind her desk with her head buried in paperwork, when she heard the door open, she habitually raised her eyes, and when a pair of charming eyes looked forward, the foxy jade face was immediately stunned. The eye to see is an upright and powerful figure, a face angr, through a masculine atmosphere, perhaps not as handsome, but this hard but let people never get tired of looking, the eyebrows under the pair of deep as if hidden countless stories of the eyes for women is a killer. It was an extremely attractive man, so much so that Noras charming eyes couldnt help but light up as she smiled sweetly and said, Yo, so its Little Jason, when did you get back? Jason walked in with a serious face, ready toe over with a business-like attitude. But as soon as he heard Little Jason, his face immediately darkened, and his serious face was like a balloon stuck by a needle, instantly deted. Miss Allen, goodbye. Jason spoke, then said, This is at work, can you change your title? I, Im really not little. Noras eyes twinkled as sheughed and said, Little Jason, which area are you referring to? You dont get to say whether its small or not. Do you want me to help you identify it with my own eyes? Jason had a feeling of total defeat when he met such a mature woman. He felt that he had called himself an old driver, but once he crossed paths with this woman, he became an arbitrary ughter of fresh meat. Miss Allen, lets get down to business. Jasonughed bitterly and said. Hey! Nora sighed lightly, looking disinterested, with a sense of depression, she said in a sultry tone, Its only been more than ten days, and youve be such a stranger as soon as you came back, and youre so polite to me, its really too hurtful. You are so polite, what else do we have to talk about, huh? Jason froze for a moment, wondering where he had pissed off this woman, his only taste: What does that mean? Before, you used to call me Nora. With one sentence from you, Miss Allen, the distance between you and me has been widened, and that doesnt make people sad? Noras eyes were full of sorrowful intent, and she just stared straight at Jason. Jason was dumbfounded and said, Okay, okay, Nora, lets get down to business, thats all right, right? Little Jason is still very well behaved. Nora suddenly smiled, the bright smile in her charming jade face bloomed out, so that the prating sunlight are eclipsed. She stood up and walked straight to Jason. Jason then noticed that Nora was wearing a jewel blue professional jumpsuit, which seemed unable to wrap her mature and sexy curves, especially in front of her breasts, which gave a visual effect of swelling and cracking. Nora now brewed two cups of coffee and said with a smile, Come and sit on this side of the sofa. I know why you came to see me, did someone from your department give you a message? Jason nodded and said, The employee in my department said you wanted to see me for something, so I came over. Last time you came to me, didnt you want to purchase a batch of equipment? This batch of equipment has already arrived. Only, I havent gone to inspect the goods. You may know more about the equipment, I think when youe back, you go to inspect the goods yourself. Nora said. Jason smiled and said, Thats really thanks to Nora. So lets go inspect the goods now? Nora gave Jason a nk look and said, What time is it? Its already time for closing time. Anyway, theres no hurry, we can go back tomorrow to check the goods. Thats true. Then lets go back in the morning to inspect the goods. Jason said.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nora took a sip of her coffee, a pair of eyes with lustful flowing eyes stared at Jason, and suddenly said, After a day of work, its finally time to get off work. Still really feel a little hungry it Jason did not know whether he did not understand or pretended to be confused, he stood up and said, Then I will not bother Nora. nora you get off work go back to eat early. People are iron, rice is steel, no matter when you cant be sorry for your stomach. With that, Jason was already turning around, ready to walk out. Jason! Stop right there! Behind him, however, came Noras exasperated voice. Nora was so angry that she stomped her foot, and her beautiful and foxy jade face was flooded with annoyance, she said to Jason: I say you are stupid or just pretending to be stupid? The people have said so far, you will not say to invite people to dinner ah? Jason secretly smiled bitterly, it seems that still can not avoid the past. That said, Nora did not give him a hard time in purchasing the equipment, but did her best, and from that point of view, it was appropriate to treat her to a meal. Jason turned around and said with a smile, Nora, you misunderstood me. Naturally I would love to invite you for a meal. The main thing is that I dont know much about you and I dont know if its convenient for you. Lets say if you have a date with your own boyfriend or something, so I dont dare to ask. Youre asking if I have a boyfriend, right? Dont worry about that, I dont have a boyfriend yet. Nora said with a huff. She was indeed exasperated in her mind, and there were an unknown number of men in Oakshire who wanted to invite her for a meal. Among them is notcking some powerful people, but she looks like the surface is extremely spontaneous, but in fact is clean, for those who just covet her beauty and body of men, she is always turned away. Who knows what she just said to that point, the bastard in front of her also do not know whether to pretend to be confused or do not understand the meaning of her words, really let her angry hate. Jason smiled and said, Thats fine, Ill treat Nora to dinner tonight. Im not familiar with Oakshire and Im new to the area, so I dont know where the good food is. Ill tell you what, you just set the time and ce Nora. Good. Noras eyes fluttered as she looked at Jason, and with a smile, the mature vor was evident, and she continued, Its time to get off work, so why dont we just go over and eat? Jason originally thought of going to find Sally, but then thought, its the end of the day, maybe Sally has also left thepany. Immediately, Jason nodded and said, Fine, lets go then. You wait for me to pack up, it will be quick. With a smile, Nora turned and walked to her desk to start the clean-up process. Chapter 321 Nights Restaurant Jason sat on the couch and waited, habitually took out a cigarette and lit it, and took a drag before remembering that it was in someone elses office and didnt know if smoking was allowed. Nora, is it okay to smoke a cigarette in your office? Jason asked. Smoke it, I do asionally. Nora responded. Jason sniffed and was at peace with himself, swallowing clouds of fog, reflecting the hard lines of his face, a kind of indescribable masculinity. Nora had already finished packing, she quietly watched Jason smoking a cigarette and did not disturb. A pair of eyes faintly shed with a hint of a different gaze. It wasnt until Jason was about to finish this one cigarette that sheughed softly and said, Little Jason, lets go. Jason put out his cigarette, stood up and then walked out with Nora. Jason didnt drive up, so Nora let him take her car. After arriving at the underground garage, Nora led Jason to a Mercedes E-ss silver gray car, the door opened Nora got into the car, until Jason also sat in the passenger seat, the Mercedes sedan slowly drove away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ready to go get something to eat? Jason asked. Nora smiled and said, Anyway, you said the location was my choice, didnt you? Ill just take you there. Also. Jason smiled bashfully. Because it is the rush hour, there are many cars on the road, the speed is not fast, and sometimes there is a little traffic jam. Nora looked at Jason and said with a smile, To be honest, Im really curious about you, its very rare for someone in the Herthum Group toe over and take on a ministerial role straight away. What did you do before? Me? Beforeing over to Herthum Group, it was as a security guard at Oakshire University-oh, and still is at Oakshire University, too. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The equivalent of me being in two jobs now. A security guard? Nora was surprised, she couldnt help but look at Jason twice more, she really didnt expect Jason to actually be a security guard at Oakshire University. Nora does not look down on security guards, for any kind of profession, she will maintain a respect. However, a womans intuition tells her that Jasons true identity is never a security guard, and he has more unknown stories. You said you were unfamiliar with Oakshire and new to the area, which means you havent been working as a security guard at Oakshire University for very long either, right? And what did you do beforeing over to Oakshire University to work as a security guard? Nora continued to ask. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Noras charmingly contoured side face and said, Nora, youre getting to the bottom of this. Havent you heard the saying, curiosity killed the cat? When a woman is curious about a man and keeps exploring, the process is like a drug, and she will eventually fall in. Do you mean that if I keep getting to know you, Ill be charmed by you? Nora smiled back and asked very directly. Dont rule out the possibility. To put it mildly without blushing, Im still very confident in my personal charm. Jason said in a serious manner. Hahahaha- Noraughed loudly, her curves rising and falling so sharply that the overly tall piece had almost rested against the edge of the steering wheel. Even so whats wrong with that? Youre unmarried and Im not married, in this age of freedom of love, is it that youre not going to allow me to be charmed by you? Nora asked with a delicate smile. Jasons face is stunned, so bold and revealing words, there are really not many women dare to say the words. Nora, however, speaks naturally as if thats whats going on. Jason either in the sand or in the field of love for many years, so he could see that Nora such a woman is not casually able to conquer, she looks like the more spontaneous and casual women, the better at maneuvering among, like a slippery mermaid, to catch her heart is extremely difficult. However, he could also sense that Nora looked like she was intentionally approaching herself. What the various reasons are, he does not yet know, and can only take a step forward. At this point, the car Nora was driving slowed to a stop and appeared to have arrived at its destination. After the car was ready, Jason and Nora stepped out of the car, he looked up and saw the Nights Restaurant sign, the front of the restaurant looked very ordinary, the door paint was peeling, it already looked very old. But the restaurants parking lot is filled with a luxury car but highlights the restaurants unusual. The chef at the helm of this restaurant is one of the four famous chefs in the Capital. The decor of this restaurant is very ordinary, but it is actually a century-old restaurant. The restaurant has all kinds of delicious food fromnd, sea and air, and unless you know someone, its hard to find a ce toe and have a meal. If you follow the normal reservation line, it will take at least three months before there is a ce. Nora exined. But I didnt see your reservation. Can wee straight over and get a seat? Jason asked. Dont worry, I know Andi very well. Ive already sent Andi a message to save me a seat. Nora said with a smile. Andi? Jason is naturally unrecognizable. Andi is the owners wife of Nights Restaurant. This eatery was started by her familys ancestors. In Andis generation, her father put her in charge of the restaurant. Nora exined and led Jason into the restaurant. Jason also learned from the exnation that Nights Restaurant has reserved a few private rooms because sometimes some of the biggest names in Oakshiree to this restaurant for dinner. The empty space reserved can also be used for backup. Otherwise, it is not a good idea for all the powerful people toe to Nights Restaurant for dinner, but there is no seat. Nora and Jason walked into the eatery, the decoration inside the eatery looks very ancient, the overall environment is extremely clean, there is no kind of greasy smell of the meal inside, instead there is a sunken fragrance floating in the dark. But if you look carefully, will find that the tables and chairs in the restaurant are made of pearwood, which is low-key luxury, just these pearwood seats, so many tables and stools, the value has been more than a million. A waiter already approached and asked Nora extremely politely for her reservation slip. Nora reported her cell phone number, and the waiter inquired and said with a smile, Miss Allen, your room is on the second floor, please follow me, both of you. Nora nodded and walked up to the second floor with Jason along with the waiter. The waiter will lead them to a small room with six seats, and after the tea is served, the waiter said with a smile, You two see what to eat, this is the menu. Nora looked at Jason and said, Since its your treat, you take the order. Jason didnt hesitate to take the recipe over and read it. Chapter 322 The directness of mature women The menu is indeed extremely sumptuous, with all kinds of mountain and sea food. As Nora said, Nights Restaurant has a wide range of delicacies fromnd, sea and air, each dish is extremely delicate and made of the best materials on the market, and its price is naturally extremely expensive. In fact, the per capita spending in this eatery is around three thousand dors, not including alcoholic beverages. Expensive is very expensive, but the environment here is really nothing to say, just sitting in these pearwood seats, it gives a very high sense of ss. Plus the chefs in the restaurant are Oakshire are famous chefs, cooked dishes are exquisite and delicious, never get tired of eating. So even though the consumption is expensive, the ce is still hard to get a seat. Jason ordered a lobster and king crab, then asked the waiter, What are the specials here? There are quite a lot of specialties, but I can rmend this dish, braised bear paw. The waiter said with a smile. Braised bear paws? Jason was struck by the fact that ck bears are protected animals and regr domestic restaurants are prohibited from eating bear paws. Perhaps seeing Jasons doubts, this waiter smiled and exined: This is not a real bear paw, but the chef made it with other ingredients, and its taste is better than the real bear paw from the taste. This dish is also one of the most popr dishes in our restaurant. There are also other dishes that are extremely popr. Jason nodded, looked at Nora, and said, So, an order of braised bear paw? Good. Just the two of us, thats almost enough. Just order another soup. Nora said with a sweet smile. You can have some of that soup. Jason said. Nora looked to the waiter and said, Lets have a dragon and phoenix soup. What would you like to drink? You want a drink? Jason sounded surprised. Drink, why not? I always drink when Im in a good mood. Nora said. Jasonughed and said, For your own good, then Ill drink with you. You order it, any kind of wine. Red wine, then. Nora smiled, looked at the wine column on the menu, and ordered a bottle of Chateau Margaux dry red wine. The waiter confirmed the menu and then retreated. The sound instion effect of the room is very good, being in it as if located in an independent space, and the outside noise and bustle are isted. There is a sunken incense floating, refreshing. In such an environment, having dinner with a mature and elegant beauty is a very cheerful thing to do. I remember youre not a man of few words, so howe youre not talking again when youre facing me? Nora smiled, bracing her hands on the table and intertwining them as she gazed at Jason. Jason poured a cup of tea, took a sip, and said: I do think it is enough to just look at you like this. More words instead are bing hollow. What do you think? Giggle- Noraughed like a silver bell, and her wantonughter sounded very seductive in the ears of people, and she looked at Jason and said, I finally found out that your mouth is as sweet as honey. Come on, tell me, how many virtuous girls and young women have you harmed over the years? Jasons face darkened and he looked unimpressed and said, Hey, how are you talking? Scourge? How can you use such a word! I am such a pure natured person, will not be such as a scourge of young girls and young women? I am veryzy, basically I strip naked and wait for them in bed. PoofC Nora just took a sip of tea and almost didnt spurt it straight out.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Her face rose in exasperation, slightly dyed red, and said in an annoyed manner, I also found that you are not only shameless but also thick-faced. But all men, after gathering the three characteristics of shamelessness, mouth and thick face, are not good things. Jason shrugged and said helplessly with both hands, It cant be helped, Im also trying to follow the social trend, you really think these characteristics are not good in a man, then I am also forced to do nothing. Aiyaaah, say it as if you are innocent. You do exin a thing or two. Nora said. Jason lit a cigarette and took a deep breath before saying with a smile: It is said that men are not bad women do not love. You see, I am an ordinary person without power and influence, neither rich nor official second generation. If this is not bad, it is difficult to be a bachelor for life? Then Im sorry to my ancestors, Im responsible for passing on the family name. You really have a set of sophomoric arguments. Then tell me how you are bad? Nora seemed interested, leaning forward and asking curiously. Jasons eyes nced from the corner of Noras chest, in her leaning forward movement, the piece of flesh mountain piled up, like the next moment to pop out directly, the visual effect can be described as soul-catching. Jason also does not know whether he nced at Nora noticed, anyway, look also look, not to see the white not to see, his eyes slightly narrowed, meaningful said: How a bad method can only be understood, not to say. When you try it someday will not know? Nora inclined her head and her eyes rolled as if she thought of something, she snickered and said, You mean, wait for the day you get naked and lie on the bed, then Ill try it? C Jason was dumbfounded, the fingers holding the cigarette shook, and the ashes fell eerily. Please! Can we still chat happily and properly? There are some things that it is good to know, would not it be too embarrassing to say? Jason is simply speechless, encountering such a bold and direct top mature woman, he seriously realized a problem C his own experience in teasing girls is still seriously insufficient ah! Little Jason, whats wrong with you? Did I say something wrong? Thats not what it means? Nora asked curiously as she put on a confused look. Jason gulped, but his mind cant help but imagine himself lying naked on the bed, in front of thisrge mature woman wearing a set of sexy erotic clothes came over the scene. Its exciting to think about! While floating around, there was a knock at the door, followed by the waiter already bringing up the finished dishes. All the dishes Jason ordered were served at once, with a tantalizing aroma that gave people a great appetite for the smell. The red wine of Chateau Margaux, which is worth a lot of money, was also sent up, and the waiter helped to wake up the wine, after which the bottle was opened and a smell of top-quality dry red wine immediately wafted up. Nora didnt let the waiter serve in the booth, and when the waiter withdrew, she picked up the bottle and poured the wine, smiling, Here, Little Jason, lets have a drink with you first. Good! Jason smiled, picked up his ss and drank it with Nora. This red wine is indeed good, the vor is long and mellow, a true Chateau Margauxs red wine. Jason started to try the dishes and the taste was indeed awesome, especially the braised bear paw, which melted in your mouth and made your appetite go wild. As she was eating, Noras cell phone rang, she picked it up and said with a smile, Andi ising overter. Its a good idea to introduce her to you, so if you want toe here for dinner in the future, just contact her directly. Jason nodded, a woman who was directly in charge of such an eatery, thought it was extremely extraordinary. Chapter 323 Andi Sullivan Not long after, there was a knock on the door outside the private room. Nora stood up and walked over to open the door herself. After the door opened, a dark fragrance came, outside the door stood a curvaceous figure, Nora smiled and said: Andi, you can be here. Why do you look more young and beautiful thanst time? Look at your watery face, watery water, it is difficult to find that fresh meat nourished this time? You bitch stop snickering at me. How can Ipare with you? If I were a man, Id have to rape you. A clear and beautiful voice sounded, and then the woman outside the door came in. Jason turned his eyes and saw this woman wearing a red one-piece dress, graceful and graceful. The eyebrows are like willow leaves in early spring, often containing rain hate and cloud sorrow; face like March peach blossoms, with a secret vor of the moon. Slender waist curl, swaying thousands of wind; sandalwood mouth light, seducing the peak of the crazy butterfly. Such a woman, can be described as the style of the generation, perhaps her body is not as sexy as Nora eye-catching, but also not much difference, but her body of that mature vor but also better than Nora. In short, this is a woman whose beauty, body and temperament are not inferior to Noras, and she and Nora have their own charm and style, but they all have one thing inmon, that is, they are the most beautiful thing that any man in the world would like to conquer! Andi walked in and also saw Jason, her face was suddenly stunned, she knew that Nora was eating with someone else, but the moment she saw Jason, her face looked as if she was in a trance. Soon, she smiled, her mouth opened and said, Nora, this is your friend, huh? Why dont you introduce him? You really know how to hide, you know such a handsome man and did not tell my sister, still afraid that I will steal it?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Noras cheeks flushed slightly and she said in an annoyed voice, Andi, what are you talking about? Ive only known him for less than a month. He is a colleague of mypany, the head of Herthum Group Security Office. His name is Jason. Jason? reads Andi, and she looks over at Jason, and graciously extends her right hand and says, Hello, my name is Andi. Jason stood up, reached over and Andi gently shake, into the hands of the smooth and delicate let him have to sigh in this pair of jade hands of maintenance properly, he smiled and said: Andi hello. Nora has already introduced Andi during dinner, said Andi not only outstanding ability, but also a rare beauty. This time, not only is it a rare sight, it is simply unique in the world. Andis face is stunned, from the mans praise she has heard countless times, but like Jason, the first time to meet such a hot praise, but really the first time to see. Noraughed in good humor and said, Andi, this guy is this kind of virtue, his mouth is like honey. I summed up the three characteristics of his body, that is, sweet mouth, thick face, shameless! Is that so? Andi looked at Jason and said, Well, I guess you cant judge a book by its cover. He still looks honest at first nce. Andi, youre right about that. This woman must believe in her first sense. Otherwise, what is the use of a womans sixth sense? The feeling of the first nce is the embodiment of the sixth sense. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. Rather believe in ghosts than in you. Nora grunted. Andi couldnt help but smile as she said, Jason, Nora and I are good friends, and its nice to meet you tonight. How about I just lend a flower and toast you with your drink? , Andis wee. Jason smiled. Andi sat down, poured a ss of wine and started drinking with Jason and Nora. She drank three sses of red wine one after another, still unchanged, from which she also peeped out her own alcohol capacity is definitely very good. As she arrived, the bottle of red wine was quickly consumed. Andi obviously feel that red wine is not strong enough, she asked people to immediately send over a bottle of Royal Salute 50 years, so aged whisky can be called the best of the wine, the market price has been more than 100, 000. Andi brought out this kind of wine, so to speak, to treat Jason and Nora. Come on, lets keep drinking. Andi smiled and seemed to be in a happy mood. The top whiskey poured into the ss, there has been an aroma out, Jason took a sip, the taste is like a perfume general, there is an evenbination of nutty, floral and smoky aroma, with a deep, sweet, rich, intoxicating pleasure in the throat. Such a wine is not easy to taste. Next, in a casual conversation Andi mentioned some of the thrilling things she had experienced, and she talked about the deadly sea, and still had palpitations in retrospect, saying, At that time, our ship encountered a huge sea wolf, and the invisible seemed to be pulled by a force. The whole ship fell to the east and the people on board were desperate and thought they would die for sure. But strangely enough, after the ship suddenly sailed out of that sea, everything became calm again. You can say that it was a brush with death. Is it the Bermuda Delta that Andi is talking about? asks Jason with a smile. Andi nodded and said: Yes, that is the Bermuda Delta waters. I prefer to explore the wilderness, that time is a group to explore, through the Bermuda Delta waters, when encountered such a dangerous moment. At that time, I saw that the ship was going to be overturned, the ship wailing constantly, many people were scared to death and cried out. Fortunately, the ship survived the disaster without any danger. Jason smiled lightly, he smoked a cigarette, a sh of past memories in his eyes, he slowly said: No coincidence, in the dead sea, my brother and I was also a disaster. That time, the situation I encountered was even more critical. One of the boats I was on had started to capsize into the water. My brothers and I immediately abandoned the boat and switched to a lifeboat, and then tied these lifeboats to each other. At that time in that sea, I only felt that those sea water was sticky, as if everything on the surface of the sea was stuck. But we did not despair, but still struggled to row forward. Rowing and rowing, actually also sailed out of the sea, and recovered a life. Jason said lightly, but Nora and Andi two people are listening to the heart to feel jumpy, in that case can still survive, can be called a miracle. In fact, the situation was much more dangerous than even Jason described, when he was with the Satan Operation Group fighters, and there was a firestorm of enemy helicopter gunships over that area of the sea. The boat they were on at the time tipped over on its side into the water most directly because it was sunk by helicopter fire. It is also fortunate that the sea is indeed extremely special, there are unknown factors of airflow, so those chasing helicopter gunships failed to long hovering strafing, otherwise if in other waters, they are afraid of a lot of bad luck. Talking about thesemon topics, Andi is also greatly interested, only to feel that there are a lot ofmon hobbies with Jason. Unknowingly, the bottle of Royal Salute was about to reach the bottom, and just then, a violent noise came violently from outside, followed by- Bang! Bang! There came a sharp and violent sound, like the sound of smashing something. Andis face changed slightly, her willow brows knitted slightly as she jerked up and headed out. Chapter 324 – Something’s wrong There are very few disturbances in Nights Restaurant. The sound instion of this room is excellent, but the outside of the movement are passed into, so it is clear that what is happening outside is not simple. Andi, as the head of Nights Restaurant, naturally needed to go out and see what was going on. Nora originally held her cheeks in one hand, she drank a lot of wine during the period, first red wine and then whiskey, for her not too good, at this time has a few drunkenness. Delicate and charming cheeks showed a scarlet color, the posture of one hand on the cheek looked ipetent wine, like a delicate daffodil, revealing a few ipetent charm. The wine is not drunk, and perhaps it is her style at the moment.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When there was a greatmotion outside and Andi got up and walked out, Noras eyes, which were slightly dazed, cleared up and she stood up with her hand on the table and said, Theres a disturbance outside? Its strange, theres usually no one here who dares to make trouble. Jason was originally unmoved, in his opinion, Nights Restaurant such a ce, in terms of security work is certainly very strong, the unusual nuisance trouble canpletely solve by themselves. But looking at Nora with a few drunkenness after standing up a bit wobbly, Jason also had to stand up and walk over, said: Nora want to go out to see whats going on? Then Ill help you walk out. Good. Nora smiled, she did not avoid suspicion, reached out and grabbed Jasons arm, held it steady and walked out on that. Andi wind up walking out, is to see a burst of heckling sounds from the next room, and faint sobbing soundsing from. This caused her face to chill and she walked over quickly. Walked to the door of the room to take a look, there are seven or eight men in the room, one looks bad, in addition there are two waitresses fell to the ground, one of them looks even more disheveled. A ck-d man in the room is reaching out and clutching the arm of the unkempt waitress, cursing constantly under his breath, the waitress is extremely helpless, a gush of sobsing out of his mouth. Seeing this scene, Andis anger was born, and she shouted coldly, Whats going on? Andi. The two waitresses saw Andi, like a savior, and shouted out. The men in the room with bad faces looked toward the door after hearing the sound, and when the pair of eyes fixed on Andis magnificent jade face, from the depths of their eyes clearly had a trace of hot intent in the diffusion out. At that moment, a man came forward, about forty years old, with a shrewd face, a smooth man, and said, Is this Andi from Nights Restaurant? Its me. Who are you, and did the waitress at Nights Restaurant offend you? Why are you bullying two girls? Andis jade face was frosty as she asked in a cold voice. My name is Shaq Moore and I am with Master Jaden. Tonight I am receiving these guests from Toyo on behalf of Young Master Jaden. In the meantime, some misunderstanding urred, so please dont take offense Andi. The man who called himself Shaq Moore said. Jaden? Andi frowned, before saying, the Howard family eldest Jaden? These people are Toyo people? What is the cause of the matter again? Shaq Moore said with a smile, Andi, its like this. When this waiter was serving the soup, the soup identally spilled on Mr. Sutsutas clothes and Mr. Sutsuta counted a few times. Maybe it was because of thenguage barrier, and thats why there was a little misunderstanding. Even so, Nights Restaurant canpensate in ordance with the rules. But what about the beating? Shes not even dressed, are you trying to humiliate her on the spot? Andi spoke up and walked up to the disheveled waitress. The Toyo people are still holding on to the waitress, and Andi came over and shouted, Get your hands off me! What things can be discussed, but I will not allow you to wantonly abuse my staff! Shit! This Toyo people is exactly what Shaq Moore said Nakata Hirono, he stared at Andi, that gaze appeared to be reckless in Andi that sexy enchanting body looked, the gaze flowed out of that greed unconcealed. Nagano-kun, lets each take a step back and consider Mr. Howards face a thin one. Shaq Moore walks over and speaks in a mouthful of Japanese. Nakata Hirono grunted heavily at the end of her nose before reluctantly releasing her hand. Only, his grim gaze is fixed on Andi, he has sensed that Andi is the person in charge of this Nights Restaurant, this time shoulde over to stand up for the waiter of Nights Restaurant. Nakata Hirono is not afraid of anything, on the contrary, when he stared at Andi, there was a hint of undisguised frenzy in the gaze of the dark eyes flickering. Compare, with Andis face body, is definitely a superb beauty,pared to the few waitresses can be more than ten times more attractive. Andi pulled the waitress to her side and sorted out her work clothes, but several buttons on the chest of the shirt were chipped off, obviously forcibly torn open by human hands, revealing the bra worn inside. Seeing this, the fire in her heart rose up at once. What cant we talk about properly and have to rip off all the waiters clothes? This is an insult! Andi was wearing a jacket, she took it off and draped it over the waiter and said softly, Its okay, tell me whats going on. The waitress raised her face, the right side of her face has red marks, can vaguely see that it is a palm mark, even so you can see that her pretty face, stained with tear marks look even more beautiful, she gritted her teeth and said: Andi, when I brought the soup over, this man he, he reached out and grabbed and rubbed my buttocks, my hands shook before the soup spilled. Then he counted me loudly, I do not understand Japanese, but I have been constantly bowing my head and bending down to apologize. He suddenly pped me in the face, then dragged me into his arms and forcibly tried to take off my clothes Hearing this, Andi a face is already showing a hard to suppress the color of anger. These Toyo people are being unreasonable and trying to forcefully molest the waiters at Nights Restaurant? Who gave them the guts to do that? How can they be so reckless? By this time, Jason and Nora had alsoe over and were standing at the entrance to the private room and saw the scene before them. Chapter 325 Shinto Ryu Shaq Moores face changed slightly, and the gaze in his eyes rose coldly as he stared at the waitress and said in an odd voice: Just a waitress, dont talk nonsense. Otherwise, if something really happens, you are a waitress, but no one can protect you. Mr. Moore, what about me? Can I keep it? Andi spoke in a cold voice as she looked at the waitress and said, Taylor, is what you said true? Andi had already asked for her name and learned that her name was Taylor. Taylor nodded one after sniffing and said, Kristie can also testify that what I said is true. Kristie was another waitress who was also brutally pushed to the ground by these Toyo people when things came to blows. Mr. Moore, Im afraid you are the ones who are talking nonsense, right? Is this a small misunderstanding? Instead of admitting their guilt, these people are making it worse and want to abuse the waiters of Nights Restaurant on the spot? So what if they are from Toyo? So what if Toyo people can do whatever they want in Carovia? As a Carovian, you didnt stop them, but you tried to cover up for them. Let the police handle this matter. Shaq Moores face tightened after hearing the words, a trace of nervousness shed in the depths of his eyes, said he as Jadens side steward, with the Howard family in Oakshires powerful position, not afraid to deal with the police. The problem is, Shaq Moore knows Nakata Hirono these Toyo people in the end what identity, if really let the police to find out Nakata Hirono these people in Toyo is to belong to what school of power, then only afraid that will cause unnecessary trouble. More importantly, it would undermine Jadens ns. Even he couldnt bear Jadens anger. Thinking of this, Shaq Moore immediately walked over and said, Andi, they are new to the country and act a little differently than we do. I apologize to you on their behalf for any offense. Andi, please give Mr. Howard a little face and lets put this matter behind us, how about it? Later, I will definitely exin this matter to Mr. Howard, Mr. Howard will also think of Andis love. You dont need to hold Jaden over me. Besides, youre not the one whomitted the crime, so why do you need to apologize? Andi spoke up, then pointed a finger at Nakata Hirono and said, Hes the one who needs to apologize! He was the one who molested and offended in the first ce, hit and even tried to tear Taylors clothes off to force her to abuse him. If I cant give my staff an exnation, then I dont deserve to be the head of Nights Restaurant! Baka! Nakata Hirono saw Andi reaching out and pointing at him, and instantly got annoyed, he knew some Carovian and mostly understood Andis words, he immediately opened his mouth and said in that raw Carovian, You bastards flower girl, you are very good,e here Apany me to drink a few sses of wine, this matter is even. You bastard! Andis character is extremely fierce, listening to Nakata Hirono that arrogant and frivolous words, she is angry, she will not put up with this anger, immediately raised his hand and pped towards Nakata Hirono. Snap! The p failed to hit Nakata Hironos face, and he reached out and sped Andis right wrist tightly, then stepped forward, and Andi stumbled backwards, almost falling. How can you push someone with your hands? Whats wrong with Toyo people? Can they behave in Oakshire? Dont forget, this is Carovia, not your little town! Nora at the door was also enraged at the sight and rushed in. The incident here has also drawn the other waiters at Nights Restaurant, among them some male waiters, who rushed in immediately after seeing Andi nearly get pushed over. The Toyo people in the room saw a fierce light in their eyes, they did not have to say anything directly, one looked unusually fierce and tough, extremely heavy-handed, swinging fists and legs, attacked the waiters who rushed in. Bang! Bang! Bang! These waiters were simply powerless in front of these Toyo people, and they were all knocked down one by one. Bastards! Nakata Hirono opened his mouth, he took off the suit jacket he was wearing, and those eyes stared at Andi with a vague hint of lust. At the doorway, Jason remained unmoved until after these Toyo people had made their move, when he took out his cell phone and prepared to call Taylor. Such a situation would be best handled by the iron-faced Taylor herself. He could also see that these Toyo people were involved in thebat arts and should not be ordinary Toyo people.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . No matter what these Toyo people are, the best way to cause such reckless trouble in Oakshire is naturally to hand them over to the police to deal with. Jason had flipped out Taylors cell phone number and was ready to call it out. It was also at this time that he saw Nakata Hirono take off her jacket, revealing a tattoo on both arms that was extremely conspicuous. It was a tattoo of two samurai swords crossed with two words tattooed on it, which were in Japanese script. Jason, however, immediately recognized the two words C Shinto! Shinto Ryu? These guys are Shinto Ryus people? A cold chill shed across Jasons eyes. Shinto Ryu is one of the three major sources of Toyos military art, and has developed to the point where Shinto Ryu has extended to nearly thirty schools in Toyo country. These developed genres all belong to Shinto Ryu as well. You can see how powerful Shinto Ryu is in Toyo. Not limited to the Toyo country, Shinto Ryus forces are also infiltrating the dark world, and have repeatedly targeted the Satan Operation Group, plotting to set up an ambush trap to kill the Satan Operation Group, but was Jason led by the Satan Operation Group hard to kill out. The cause of the incident was that Shinto Ryu had sent someone to contact Satan Operation Group when they were infiltrating the Dark World, wanting to hire Satan Operation Group as their trailzer to open up Shinto Ryus situation in the Dark World. Not to mention that Shinto Ryu is from Toyo country, Jasons first impression is not good. This kind of mission is equivalent to hiring Satan Operation Group to fight for them in the dark world, Jason naturally will not agree. Jasons refusal to ept the offer actually annoyed Shinto Ryu, who has since targeted the Satan Operation Group several times in an attempt to get rid of it. Since then, Satan Operation Group has been killing anyone who encounters Shinto Ryu! At this moment, under Jasons nose, there is a Shinto Ryu person, he will not tolerate it? He also finally understood why these Toyo people were so emboldened and arrogant, and it turned out that they came from Shinto Ryu, a huge power organization in Toyo country. However, these people seem to think that this is the country they are in and think they can do whatever they want, which is very wrong. Jason put away the phone, the gaze in his eyes slightly narrowed, a cold mane hidden out, he walked in towards the private room. Chapter 326 When it’s time to strike After Nakata Hirono took off his suit jacket, he walked towards Andi with an open-mouthed grin, and he said in those raw words, You all saw that it was this woman who tried to hit me so shouldnt she give me an apology? As he spoke, Nakata Hirono had closed in on Andi. As for the rest of Shinto Ryus men, they were gathered around, each narrowing their eyes and staring at Andi with an extremely greedy gaze. Andis stunning style and mature charm can undoubtedly make any male animal feel aroused, enough to hook any man deep inside that a desire toe out. Therefore, the eyes of these Toyo people appear to be unrestrained, hot and extremely lewd. Stop it, you guys! You Toyo people, so arrogant and domineering, so mean and shameless, what kind of ce do you think this is? Do you think you can do whatever you want? Nora rushed over and stood by Andis side, scolding angrily with her mouth open. Hmm? Nakata Hirono saw Nora lit up in front of his eyes, originally an Andi has made him feel dry mouth, this time there is actually another posture temperament is not inferior to Andi, and even curves more sexy hot beauty, this is simply let him are going to explode. Its also possible to sit down and settle things properly tonight. How about the two beauties apany us for a few drinks? Dont you guys like to talk about things over a drink? Nakata Hirono opened his mouth, those eyes stared at Andi and then Nora, not hiding the sizzling intent in his eyes, and then said, I am extremely appreciative of the two beauties, and if you please me tonight, I can guarantee that you will enjoy endless power and glory in this city in the future. How can you talk like that, you vile, shameless thing? This is not a ce where you can be wild, just a bunch of Japanese pirates, go back to your SMALL country! Nora rose in anger. Baka! Nakata Hironos face sank, and with a wave of his hand, he said in a cold voice, Get them under control for me. My Yamato Empire is not to be insulted by you bastards! The Shinto Ryu men in the field looked at Andi and Nora, two mature beauties with a lot of style, and each one of them had been impatient for a long time. When they heard Nakata Hironos order, they let out a deepugh from their mouths and approached together. Since when do Toyo people dare to poke around in Carovia? You stay in your ind country and make a fool of yourselves, but you still want toe to Carovia and show off your power? Do you really think there is no one else in Carovia? At this time, a voice so indifferent that it no longer has the slightest emotion resounded. This voice is not big, but it is invisible and full of a magic-like maic force, so that everyone in the field heard the words, that indifferent tone with a hidden irresistible and terrifying pressure, intimidating the whole field. What people? Nakata Hironos face sank, turned his eyes and looked over, and was met with a pair of quiet gaze, as deep as the starry sky, but like the bottomless abyss, bringing a sense of indescribable fear. Contact with this pair of eyes, Nakata Hironos heart room violently thump a jump, he actually is a kind of beast looking down on the feeling, a hint of danger can not help but grow up. Charge up to me and take him down! Out of instinctive alertness, Nakata Hirono bellowed and reached out to Jason, who was walking up to him. The six Shinto Ryu martial artists in the field immediately moved, and they pounced like wolves towards Jason, each one of them exerting the most vicious and severe attack, and in an instant they were surrounding Jason and killing him. Jason beware of Andi could not help but exim after seeing this, she also did not expect Jason toe forward, which touched her, but Jason was alone, facing these fierce Toyo peoples siege, she could not help but feel worried.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nora, on the other hand, had an open face, and after seeing Jasons personal appearance, she knew that the big picture was settled. She had seen Jasons skills firsthand during the horrific incident at the Herthum Group. At that time, facing those terrorists with guns, Jason could handle it, not to mention these Toyo people. In the face of these Toyo people, Jasons mouth is indifferent smile, he is still walking forward, the momentum will not put these siege of manpower in the eyes. When the first Toyo peoples fist came, Jason moved, his right fist suddenly struck, the speed is too fast, so fast that the shadow of the fist just a sh, the Toyo peoples fist is not close toe, Jasons fist has been blown on his face. Whew! Immediately after, an ear-piercing leg break sounded out, Jasons right leg swept out in front of him, and a Toyo people on the side was immediately swept by the leg of this leg, and the whole man flew out backwards faster than he was rushing forward! Jason is still walking forward with a constant pace, he suddenly a sideways, avoiding a Toyo people in front of him straight to kill a punch, then his right arm towards the front, the Toyo peoples throat neck confined in the bend of his arm. Jasons arms tightened, and with a little force, the man was lifted up, actually treating the man as a human weapon, swung up and swept towards a man on the right who was rushing over. Bang! The man just rushed over, is hispanion smashed over the whole person, to that dull and piercing sound rang out, these two people fell directly to the ground, the mouth of a burst of painful howls. The remaining two Toyo warriors also shouted, defying the odds and rushing towards Jason to kill him, and really have a fearless aura themselves. Only, although they have some hands, butpared with Jason, that is simply a world of difference. Therefore, when they sprinted up, Jason took a step forward, bullying up, while the left and right hands curved, like an eagles ws in front of a tan. These two mens throats were held by Jasons hands as if they were volunteering. Then, Jasons hands struggled to close, and with a bang, these two heads hit hard together, a burst of dizziness came, and their bodies fell limp to the ground, and a trace of blood had seeped out from the location where their heads had collided. At this time, Jason also happened to walk up to Nakata Hirono. From the moment he appeared, he walked step by step towards Nakata Hirono, and the few samurai under Nakata Hironos hand came around to kill him without stopping. While idly walking forward, while gently striking out to knock one opponent to the ground, no one along the way can make his steps stop even half a beat. The absolute power of such a sight is enough to intimidate the whole audience, including Nakata Hirono. Nakata Hirono is dumbfounded, if not to see with his own eyes, he could not believe that his men in front of the man in front of him like a chopping block three times all knocked down. Arent you very arrogant? Let me see what is the capital that makes you wild! Jason looked at Nakata Hirono and asked in a teasing tone. Chapter 327 – Beaten to death and crippled The pupils in Nakata Hironos eyes suddenly narrowed coldly, and he tried to speak, but a dryness in his throat prevented him from saying a word. The young man in front of him stood, giving him the feeling like a hundred thousand mountains copsing down like, actually let him have a kind of breathless oppression. Not only that, there is an invisible surge of killing energy. In a trance, Nakata Hirono seems to see behind the young man in front of him is apanied by a sea of blood, that thick and sticky blood killing atmosphere like a mountain of blood pavement. This is really horrible! Nakata Hirono also knew that he had met an unfathomable power, and that he was as small as an ant in front of such a power. But even a mole is going to resist a little. Whats more, Nakata Hirono holds himself in a special position, and is from the Shinto Ryu school of Toyo country, and he doesnt believe that this man in front of him can do anything to him. Seek death! Nakata Hirono bellowed, and he threw a fist at Jason, who was standing in front of him, and struck him head-on. The punch was quick and forceful, indeed much more powerful than those Toyo warriors before it. But in Jasons eyes, thats all there is to it. Jasons right hand went straight up, his wrist as soft as a silver snake, but as swift as a dragon, his hand flipped, seemingly transforming into a dragons shadow. Dragon Shadow Tackle! The moment Nakata Hironos wrist was sped, he felt the force on his arm immediately disappeared without a trace, and his whole right arm immediately became numb and stiff, which made him greatly rmed, and instinctively tried to retreat, but it was already one step toote. Jasons hands thundered up along Nakata Hironos right arm, then pushed and pulled, and Nakata Hironos mouth immediately let out a pig-like howl. The scap in his right arm was dislocated. Thats not all, Jason right hand sped his throat, one arm picked him up, and then threw Nakata Hirono like a dead dog to the side of the table. Bang! Nakata Hironos body hit the table hard, showering him with various dishes, oil and soup. Jason walks over and Nakata Hirono tries to get up, but is met with a hard punch. Bang! Jason punched Nakata Hirono in the face, knocking him down on the table again, with blooding out of his mouth and nose.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Youre a very aggressive person. You molested a little girl first, spilled soup identally, and you want to tear open someones clothes with the intention of rape? What kind of ce do you think this is? You can do whatever you want? Jason narrowed his eyes and saw a steaming pot of soup on the table, which he casually picked up and poured directly into Nakata Hironos face. You see, Ill pour the soup directly on your face, Id like to see how you can be cross to me. Jason sneered. Ah Nakata Hironos hysterical howl of misery was delivered with an unmistakable poignancy. In fact, the soup is not as hot as when it was first boiled, but for human skin, it is still very hot, the pot of soup dripping down on the face, Nakata Hirono a face has been red, the body is twitching, are unable to speak. Dont y dead in front of me! Jason opened his mouth, his tone indifferent to the extreme, reached out and grabbed Nakata Hirono by the cor, picking him up. Naturally, Nakata Hirono is not dead, but his lifeless appearance is no different from being dead. He stared at Jason, his eyes full of resentment, even, the corners of his mouth slowly lifted, revealing a hideous smile, he said in a weak tone, Bastard, do you know what I am? Youre dead, youre dead Jason violently lifted Nakata Hirono to his heels and whispered in the corner of his mouth in his ear, Isnt that just Shinto Ryus son of a bitch? What is there to be arrogant about? With that, Jason pressed Nakata Hirono back down on the table. In Nakata Hironos shocked gaze, Jason violently picked up an empty red wine bottle on the table, he held the bottle and knocked it along the table, the bottle broke from it, leaving only half of the bottle in his hand. Immediately after, Jason backhanded between the hands of the half of the bottle cut through the void, carrying a whistling ear-piercing sound, the broken bottle mouth of the sharp ss fracture he was towards Nakata Hironos crotch vicious stabbed down. Ah In the next moment, Nakata Hironos wretched howl burst out from the throat, but quickly stopped abruptly, it turned out that the whole person has directly fainted. The people in the field saw this scene, none of them felt creepy, all over the body chills. I saw that half of the beer bottle had been inserted into the vital parts of Nakata Hirono, and some blood had begun to gurgle out. Jasons face was still as calm and steady as a rock, he took out some paper towels from the napkin box on the table and wiped his hands, then walked up to Shaq Moore, who was already pale, and said slowly: Just now you said you were with that Jaden? Now you have two ways, first, call the police, let the police to deal with the aftermath; second, you have ten minutes to call someone toe and take these Toyo ghosts away immediately! Shaq Moore came back to face Jason, he only found it difficult to breathe, from the moment Jason showed up, he had long recognized who Jason was, it was Jaden in recent times the most hateful want to get rid of that person! Shaq Moore swallowed hard, he immediately took out his cell phone and made a quick call. Jason did not pay attention to Shaq Moore, he walked to Taylors front, the original cold almost heartless face suddenly a smile, a smile like the spring sun sprinkled, bringing a sense of warmth, he said in a soft voice: relief? If you think it is not enough to relieve hatred is not enough out of anger, then With that, Jason lowered his head and continued with a smile, Here, you can take your heels off and just use those heels to punch that guy in the face with a bang, better hit a few bags out. Taylor came back to her senses, her eyes suddenly moistened up, she and Jason did not know each other, but Jason was able toe forward, she opened her mouth, want to say something, but could not say, in the end the only tone choked said: Thank you, thank you, thank you. No, you should thank Andi, you have a good boss. Jason smiled ndly, looked at Andi, and said, Andi, Im sorry I couldnt resist, and had a big fight here with you. Andi hase back from that shock, she really didnt expect that Jason would be so tough, simply tough, and the kind of strong and domineering aura that Jason had just now was still constantly hitting her. Andi took a deep breath, looked deeply at Jason and said, No, its okay, instead it was you who stepped in to protect the face of this ce and to give justice to Taylor, I really want to thank you. While we were talking, five or six men came into the room and shouted when they saw Shaq Moore. These people were obviously called by Shaq Moore, and Shaq Moore immediately directed them to take away all those Toyo warriors who were lying around in the field. Dont forget to settle the bill before you go. Jason dropped the words coldly. Will not forget, will not forget. Shaq Moore nodded his head and led the men away, not daring to utter a single word from start to finish. Chapter 328 You’re a lot like him Andi then asked the waiter to clean up this private room. As for Taylor, she also reassured her a few words, Taylor was very touched, especially for Jason, a person who did not know each other, but was able to get out of this bad breath for her. Jason, Nora, Im really sorry. You guys came to have dinner, but you ran into something like this. Andi said in an apologetic tone. Andi, dont you seem a little too insensitive when you say that? Nora said with a smile. Jason also smiled and said: Andi do not have to me themselves. On the contrary, it is me, so big fight, Andi you do not take offense. Those Toyo people are too arrogant and domineering, I also did not hold back before striking. Andi sniffed and said, You hit hard, there seems to be a rtionship between those Toyo people and Jaden. And the Howard family is indeed powerful in Oakshire, I worry that the Howard family side will retaliate against youter. Jason smiled ndly with a calm look on his face as he said, Andi you think too much, no need to worry about me. Dont worry, since I have the ability to beat those Toyo people away, then I also have the ability to face things down the road. That Shaq Moore, at first I thought he would call the police, after all, you hit him so hard. But he didnt call the police, which was a bit surprising. Nora suddenly said. Jasons eyes shrewdly shed, in fact, he had already counted to Shaq Moore absolutely will not call the police. Because Nakata Hirono this group of Toyo peoples identity but from Toyo country Shinto Ryu warriors, Shinto Ryu in Toyo country is the three major military martial arts source stream, equivalent to Toyo countrys most ancient and powerful three forces. Shaq Moore must have known the true identity of these Toyo people, and would not have called the police? Once the police find out the true identity of these Toyo people, it will only involve a lot of unnecessary trouble. By the way, Jason you all havent finished eating yet, why dont you go back to the private room and continue eating. Andi said. Jason shook his head and said, Im full, and besides Im already a little drunk. nora, what about you? Nora smiled and said, Im also full and I cant drink any more, so Im afraid I wont be able to leave if I keep drinking. Ill go to the checkout then. Jason spoke up, then said, Andi,e back for dinner sometime down the road. Thats all for tonight. Nora reached out and pulled Jason and said with a smile, Ive already settled the bill. Jason was stunned, he looked at Nora in surprise and said, Didnt we agree that I would be the one to invite? Yeah, its your treat. But it doesnt say that you should pay for it. You treat, I pay. Nora said with a delicateugh. Nora this statement, Jason also have no way to refute, but also have to smile, and then say goodbye to Andi, the two walked out together. Andi escorted them out of Nights Restaurant and waved goodbye after watching them get into the car. After watching Nora drive the Mercedes sedan away, her eyes suddenly showed a trace of reminiscence, sandalwood mouth lightly opened, said to himself: You and he really look like Jason sat in the car, turned his head to look at Noras charming side face and said with a smile, Seeing as youre so generous, Ive decided that Ill definitely treat you to more meals sometime in the future.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And then you buy and I continue to pay? Nora smiled, nced back at Jason, and continued, If you can do it, then Ill admit it. Who made you cheeky? Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Then you are always wise to the truth, I have no strengths, but only the cheeky bit can still be taken. Nora suddenly took a deep breath, the foxy face rendered ayer of sincere color, she looked at Jason, said seriously: In fact, even if it is to invite you to dinner for life is also deserved. The initial terrorist attack in the Herthum Group, if not for you, I would still be alive or not is a question. It was you who saved me and everyone else. I still have this bit of gratitude. Jasons face froze, smiled lightly, and said, So thats how it is. Then I do feel like Ive lost a lot of money and shouldnt just let you pay for it Hmm? Then what else do you want? Make me give my body to you? Nora asked as she nced at Jason. C Jasons face was embarrassed, and then he said in an annoyed voice: Hey, I said can you be a little more reserved? That was supposed to be my next line, and youve taken away what I wanted to say. Hahahaha- Noraughed recklessly, her mature and delicate body undting in her swayingughter, fully illustrating what a truly superb figure is! But smiling andughing, her eyes deep, but a trace of despondency and depression faintly shed, and I do not know what is on the mind. Nora, Ive arrived. Thanks for seeing me off. At this point, Jason suddenly said. Nora stopped the car and it came to a halt right in front of the Oakshire University campus. Go back and get some rest. Jason looked at Nora and whispered. Good night. Nora nodded and winked at Jason before she too drove off. Silver View Community. This neighborhood is an upscale residentialmunity in Oakshire, and the average price has been as high as $50, 000 to $60, 000 per square meter. A silver gray Mercedes-Benz E-ss sedan slowly approaching, is about to drive towards the small area, just at this time, the front of the right side of themunity gate, a car light up violently, shining towards the front. Nora sitting inside the cars gaze along the headlights towards the front of the time, seen is a champagne-colored Bentley Mulsanne limousine, when she looked clearly at the car on the license te number, the face could not help but change. The Bentley Mulsanne car door suddenly opened, from the car down a young male, a luxurious suit will be his tall figure out, he is handsome, two eyebrows like a sword, deep gaze look forward to between the share of arrogance. He walked all the way to the passenger seat of Noras car with all the elegance and grace he could muster, and he directly reached out and pulled the door. But the car door was locked, he showed a cold glint in his eyes, reached out and knocked on the car window. Noras gaze along the car window to stare at this male, the eyes as in a disguised viper, heard the sound of knocking on the window, she gritted her teeth, but finally reached over and pressed the door unlock button. This young male pulled open the car door, sat in the car, turned his head to look at Nora, a trace of sneer in his eyes, and said, Miss Allen does not seem to want to see me? Nora took a deep breath, her face suddenly became cold and calm, no longer having the previous intention of a thousand charm, she said, Mr. Doyle, what is it that you want at thiste hour? The young man was Connor Doyle, the young master of the Doyle family and the general manager of Ant Co. He smiled slightly and said, Arent you going to invite me up for a seat? Nora gritted her teeth, she started the car again, and the car drove in towards the small area. Chapter 329 Coercion Silver View Community, Building 8, 16th floor. The elevator door opened and Nora stepped out of it, followed by Connor. Nora took out the door key, opened the door of room 1602, walked in and turned on the light, this is Noras residence, the area of the house is about 90 square meters, she lives alone is more than enough. Connor obviously wasnt the first time he had been here, and when he walked in he looked very skilled as he sat down on the couch and said, You should know what I came to see you about. I dont really know. Nora responded coldly. Connor eyes slightly narrowed, hidden a few wisps of sharpness sh, he said unhurriedly: I asked you to contact Jason, did not get anything useful during this time? I have contacted him, but, he was previously absent from thepany for more than half a month, that is, he just returned today. In total, we met just twice, so what useful things do you think you can get for you? Nora said in response. Connor said with a sh of sharpness in his eyes, Jason just got back? Where did he go before that? What did he do? You didnt ask about any of this? Mr. Doyle, I just got in touch with him. Im afraid I cant even talk about friends yet, at best, we are colleagues in thepany. Do you think he will answer if I ask this rashly? Nora said. Connor nodded and said, You have a point. Anyway, Ill give you time. Your task is to help me keep Jason firmly in the sack. With your beauty and tact, its easy to snare a man. I dont understand what the purpose of this is. Nora said. Connor sneered and said, Purpose? Of course you dont need to know this. All you need to know is to do what I tell you to do. One more thing, thest terrorist attack in the Herthum Group in the end how to solve the case? You were there, werent you, and did the police officers solve the crisis, or was there someone else? If someone else was involved, was it Jason? Noras face froze, and a few hesitations shed across her jade face, which was still cold enough to captivate people. This little hesitation, Connor naturally can see, his eyes under the gaze of a sinking, suddenly sneered, said: Trinity and? Is she okay? Nora heard the words like an electric shock, her whole person alert and up, eyes on Connor, asked rhetorically: What do you want? My mother is naturally very good Is that so? I came to see you this time, in addition to the previous question. There is another matter that I have to tell you. The drug given to Trinityst time was only an experimental product researched by thepany, and it could not be truly meaningful enough to cure the disease. However, even if it is an experimental product, it can also control Trinitys own disease for a period of time. Connor gas ndly said. What? Nora jerked to her feet, she reached out and pointed at Connor and said in an agitated tone, Didnt you, didnt you sayst time that those medicines could cure my mother? You liar, you hateful viin! I only said that these drugs have a great effect on Trinity, not that they can cure it. Connor opened his mouth, his tone gradually became cold, then said, Thepany has been studying the pharmacological properties of this disease, with mypanys level of research and development, one day will be able to develop a drug to cure the disease. So, as long as I am in, Trinitys own illness will not be a big problem, even if the attack, I can also provide drugs to stabilize her condition first. When the real cure is developed, Trinity will be able to get out of her suffering. Noras whole body seems to have lost its strength, her legs went limp and she involuntarily sat back down on the sofa, a face as white as paper, and with a vague hint of fear. Nora, youre a smart person. Trinity is still young, and there are still decades ahead, and it is up to you to choose whether she can end up in old age. So, you can only obey my words. I dont think you want to see Trinity die in pain and suffering because of yourck of cooperation, right? Connor took out a cigar and lit it, and spoke slowly and deliberately. Thats enough, what do you want me to do? Nora raised her face, the eyes of the pair of hidden water mist, her tone of voice cold and piercing, looking at the Connor surrounded by the smoke, as if staring at a demon watching. Regarding the question just asked, was Jason present at the time of the Herthum Group terror incident? What role did he y? I want you to tell me everything! Connor asked in a morose voice. Nora lowered her head and said in an almost numb tone, He, he was there, and he defused the crisis. Jason alone took out all the terrorists? I dont know, all I know is that he stormed the conference room, and then the terrorists who were holding the hostages in the conference room were dead. He escorted us to the roof of the building and a helicopter came to meet us. I hadnt seen him since then until he suddenly returned to the office today. So thats how it is. Then its not hard to determine his identity. Connors eyes shone brightly and he murmured. Noras eyes shed with the slightest hint ofplexity, and when Jasons upright figure came to mind, she felt a sense of regret, not knowing if this was considered betrayal, or betrayal. Mr. Doyle, Jason seems to have just arrived in Oakshire, and I dont know what your purpose is in investigating him so. I take it that he has not offended you? Nora asked. What? Is it hard to say that you already have some interest in him? Thats quite good, anyway, my task is for you totch onto him. If necessary, you can use all the means, lets say, your body. Connor opened his mouth, he stared at Noras sexy and hot body, with a hidden hint of hotness, he said, Speaking of which, a woman like you is still really charming, even I can hardly resist your charm With that, he reached out his hand as if to pick Noras chin. Nora blushed coldly, reached out and pushed Connors hand away, saying, Mr. Doyle, please behave yourself. Hahahaha- Connorughed aloud and said, Dont worry, I wont touch you. Thats something Im still very principled about. As long as you cooperate well, both Trinity and your lives will remain as they are. In any case, you are also the descendants of the patriarchal employees that ourpany will bepassionate. With the contribution your father once made to Ant Co. we must not only honor his memory, but also provide adequate security for the lives of his descendants children.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nora blushed, she clenched her teeth and did not speak. Well, thats enough talk for tonight. Heres thetest box of medication for Trinity to take if anything goes wrong with her. Connor spoke, pulling an ubeled medication from a briefcase he had with him and cing it on the coffee table. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. I want to get everything about him, whether its his life, his history, his past, his family and friends, and everything else. Keep me posted on his condition. As long as you canplete my ount, I can guarantee that you and Trinity will be safe and sound in this life, otherwiseC Connor didnt finish the rest of his sentence, but sometimes the threat of leaving the unfinished word open is even more menacing. Connor mmed the door shut with a bang as he walked out. The empty house, seemingly cold and clear, Nora hands to cover her face, slowly, from the finger crevices with tears seeping out, that can no longer suppress the sound of sobbing faintly came. Chapter 330 Shinto Ryu, left-handed sword Oakshire, inwater Vi Area. One of the detached vis adjacent to the beautiful view of the mountain andke was being lit up, and human figures could be seen flickering in front of the vi door, staring around vigntly, obviously a strong man on guard. Inside the vi, in a tea room. A small red y stove is boiling water has been boiling, next to a wonderfully beautiful woman wearing a suit is making tea, her hands are soft and boneless, slender and white, between the tea brewing tea, ten fingers flip, flowing water but in a single breath, interpreted a sense of extreme beauty. When the pot of tea is brewed, a tea fragrance overflows and fills the tea room. This wonderful teady tea poured into two baster teacups, one handed to a middle-aged man sitting on the right wearing a ck samurai uniform, the other cup was handed to a handsome looking young gentleman sitting on the left but revealing a bit of feminine temperament. Jaden lifted the cup of tea in front of him and said with a smile, Mr. Sutsuta, how about a taste of this tea. Saito Sutsuta, who was sitting across the table, picked up his cup of tea, took a sip, and couldnt help but nod and say, Yossi, yossi. mr. Howard, this tea tastes very good. Saito Sutsutas the Caroviannguage is not very fluent and a bit rusty, but I can still understand the general meaning. This is West Lake oolong Tea, and the tea brewed is even from the eight tea trees of Longjing Imperial. This tea has no price. I still have a little bit here, Mr. Sutsuta like, when the time to bring some back to taste. Jaden said with a smile. Such a generous gift is not to be epted. Saito Sutsuta opened his mouth, and the gaze in his eyes nced at Chaji, who was beside him. Chaji noticed Saito Sutsutas gaze, she smiled sweetly, that pure and wless smile coupled with that wonderful body full of femininity, is indeed fascinating. Jaden put the cup down after drinking the tea and said with a smile, Of course, such a top quality tea also needs a special teady to brew its tea vor fully. When the timees, this teady beside me is also given to Mr. Sutsuta, her tea ceremony skill is absolutely one of a kind. It is an honor for her to apany Mr. Sutsuta as an exclusive teady. The teadys face changed slightly after she heard the words, but then she quickly returned to her normal self, and she didnt say anything. In fact, in Jadens case, she had no choice but to obey. So, even when Jaden wanted to treat her as an object, or a gift, to be given away at will, she didnt even have the right to object. Saito Sutsuta stroked his palm andughed, saying, Mr. Howard, there is a saying in your country that a gentleman takes away the love of others, how can I be so kind?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. That said, it is possible to see that Saito Sutsutas face looks extremely satisfied. It is only a mere teady, Mr. Sutsuta need not be polite. As long as Mr. Sutsuta can do what I have entrusted him with, there is a generous gift of sufficient sincerity to give. Jaden said with a smile. Saito Sutsuta nodded, mused, and said, Mr. Howard asked me toe here this time to deal with a person, right? From the information sent over, this persons name is Jason, and he is a security guard? Yes, it is exactly this person. More information about this person, I have not been able to search, these are just the surface profile information. Jaden said. A mere security guard Saito Sutsuta speaks, the contemptuous tone does not put the target of this mission in the eyes, but also shows his absolute confidence in his own strength. Whew! Just then, a ck SUV roared up to the front door of the single-family house, and when it stopped, a middle-aged man with a hurried face jumped out of the car, none other than Shaq Moore. Shaq Moore rushed all the way inside the vi, and after learning that Jaden and Saito Sutsuta were sipping tea in the tea room, he even walked right in. Jaden saw Shaq Moore and he frowned and said, Cant you see Im talking to Mr. Sutsuta? Why did youe in here? Meet Mr. Sutsuta, Shaq Moore saluted Saito Sutsuta, then looked to Jaden and said, Mr. Howard, I was taking Mr. Sutsuta and the others to dinner when I ran into Jason What? Met Jason? Jadens face was stunned, and then he asked, Wheres Nakata Hirono and the others? Mr. Sutsuta was seriously injured by Jason and is being treated inside the hospital , Shaq Moore said in a somewhat troubled tone. Baka! Saito Sutsuta rose to his feet with a fierce murderous spirit like a sword out of its sheath, his gaze was cold and he said angrily, One of my men was injured? Shaq Moore, tell us what happened. Jaden said in a deep voice. Shaq Moore didnt dare to be slow and gave a brief ount of what happened, in which he naturally and deliberately omitted the details of Nakata Hironos indecent assault on the waitress and pointed the finger of me at Jason. This Jason, is really arrogant to the extreme, not only publicly nder, but also such a big fight, this person is really hateful, not to get rid of it is difficult to solve the hatred of the heart! Jaden rose in anger, but his words were more for Saito Sutsuta, who was on the sidelines. As expected, Saito Sutsuta was already furious, and his left hand subconsciously gripped his sword at his waist, and the murderous spirit that emerged from his body was even colder and more piercing, he said coldly: This Jason dares to injure my men, he wants to die! This time, I will behead him! Yes, I will definitely get the most detailed information. When the timees, Mr. Sutsuta needs my side how to cooperate then just ask. Jaden said in a deep voice and gestured towards Shaq Moore. Shaq Moore understood and went forward to have Jasons information materials ready. Jaden looked at Saito Sutsuta and said, With Mr. Sutsutas strength, I think you can definitely kill this person if you make a move. Having said that, you cant take the enemy lightly. Saito Sutsuta spoke, but there was still a sense of pride in that tone. Saito Sutsuta is a Kendo master in Shinto Ryu, and he is very good at the heart-shaped sword stream, specializing in left-handed stabbing, and has also killed many strong people, and is called the left-handed sword in Toyo. His sword art is fast, vicious, urate, extremely tricky and bizarre moves, often making people defenceless, many strong people in the realm of sword strength have lost in his hands. This time, Jaden was also able to get Shinto Ryu through someone, and it took a lot of money to get Saito Sutsuta here. In his opinion, with a sword master like Saito Sutsuta, Jason would not be enough to kill even if he had three heads and six arms. Mr. Howard, I need to go meet my men now. Get a more straightforward understanding of this Jasons stature through them. From there, we cane up with a sound battle n. Saito Sutsuta said. Okay, lets go, Ill go see them too. Jaden said with a nod. Chapter 331 – Flirting with Kay in the middle of the night Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason walked back to the Bamboo Residence, where he saw that the lights were still on in the side room and that the beautiful principal had not yet fallen asleep. Jason looked at the time, already eleven oclock, this point in time should also be almost asleep. He opened his house and walked in. He went in and saw that the house was cleaned up, and unlike before, the diary had disappeared, so ire had taken it with her. When he first returned today, the house was filled with three beautiful women, one was the beautiful president Sally, one was the beautiful principal Kay, and the other was the uncrowned school girl ire. At that time, Sally and ire actuallypeted to clean up his house, but also really scared him, and then Kay came over, the so-called three women a show, he did not want to be a spectator, the only way to escape. Jason will open the back door to venttion, the weather is hot and muggy, the house is also filled with a stuffy air, no venttion is really difficult to sleep. He walked to the backyard, sat on a small bench, lit a cigarette and smoked. He was separated from Kays backyard by a fence. Looking at Kays house with the lights on, he thought about standing up and shouted through the fence, Miss Martino, Miss Martino What are you shouting in the middle of the night? Do you still want people to sleep? An annoyed voice came, and then the back door of the next room opened, and Kays figure emerged. An apricot-colored silk nightgown, but the style of the nightgown is slightly conservative, not the kind of suspenders low-cut sexy style, even so, the beauty principal that represents the typical sexy royal body naturally wrapped. On the contrary, under the silk soft nightgown, like a secondyer of skin on her body, her wonderfully exquisite and proud curves are revealed to the fullest. This is the middle of the night, a nightgown wille out, not let people see the fire? At least Jason already seems to have some dry mouth, there seems to be a nameless fire between the belly in the rise, but his surface is very well hidden, said with a smile: Miss Martino, I am not looking at your house lights, so I called you. Kays face was annoyed and said, Just because the lights are on doesnt mean youre not resting? I was just getting ready to rest, when you shouted over, stirring people even sleepy. Jason opened his mouth and looked dumbfounded, thinking that this woman is really an unreasonable animal, I just shouted, and not like a cat, which can still upset you can not sleep? He smiled and said, Miss Martino, I always keep in mind that you are my boss, I am your subordinate, adhering to the subordinate to have the positive idea of solving problems for the leader, so I see that you are still up sote, so I want to ask to see if there is anything I can help. Well. Kay was surprised, a pair of autumn water eyes with clear waves looked at Jason, said: Oh, when did you be so thoughtful ah? You still want to help me to solve my problems? Thats rare! Jasonughed and said, How can this be fake? I remember that tomorrow is the military training parade, right? I wonder what I should do tomorrow? You dont need to do anything, just do your job. Kay opened her mouth, and as she spoke she vaguely smelled Jasons body odor of alcohol and said, Youve just returned from a night out tonight? I just went out to have dinner with my friends and had some wine. Its not like were spending a lot of time together, right? Jason said in a hurry. Who believes you? Maybe hes off having a fling with some pretty girl. Kay said sarcastically. Jason was stunned, thinking that this womans intuition is really very scary, he is indeed with Nora tonight this big familiar woman in the dinner, and in between there is Andi this beauty style can be described as the best boss woman.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The point is, there is no wind and snow ah. He would like to, it is not no chance of well, others beauty is not necessarily happy. Jason narrowed his eyes at Kay and said with a smile, Miss Martino, are you concerned about whether Im with that beautiful woman? Why do I hear you sound like you have a jealous streak in your voice? Jealous? Kay froze for a moment, and when she came back to her senses she blushed and burst out in anger and said loudly, Jason, are you implying that Im jealous? You, youre implying that Im jealous? Jason really wanted to p himself twice, a quick tongue flirted with a sentence, which is not, stabbed. Jason saw that the momentum was not right and quickly said, Miss Martino, its already veryte, get some rest. Theres still the military training parade tomorrow, so Ill go back and rest. Jason, stop right there! I order you as a superior to stand still! Kays exasperated voice came from behind her. Jason only had a bitterugh, turned around he had not yet had time to take a step forward it, now also had to turn back hard. The beauty principal has rushed over aggressively, and without saying a word, she reached out and twisted Jasons arm hard, saying with anger and annoyance, Which one of your eyes saw that I was jealous? You should give me a good talk! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Miss Martino, can you be a little more gentle? It was just a joke, dont take it seriously! Jason said in a hurry. Kay looked at Jasons good attitude in admitting his mistake, and let go a little bit, but she felt that this guy was too brazen, and would never grow up without a good lesson. Therefore, she still pinched Jason and said in a no-nonsense manner, From now on, you need to be less yful in front of me, or I, I will choke you to death! The distance between the two has been very close, the beauty of the principal under the exasperation, sandalwood mouth open, exhaling fragrance, the orchid like musk fragrance came to the surface, in such ate night and the two alone, inevitably let Jason feel some restlessness. Not to mention the beautiful principals wonderful body with her rapid whistling trembling under the apricot-colored nightgown outline of the mature curve fluctuations to, especially the piece of the proud full arc, clearly visible, tempting people to go to pick with their own hands. Kay looked at Jason without much response and fixed her eyes and noticed the guys leering gaze wandering over her body. In that instant, the fire that had subsided a little immediately rose again, and she said angrily, with silver teeth clenched, You bastardC said, the fingers pinching Jasons arm increased in force again. At this point, Jason snapped back to his senses, he first frowned, then a cold cold cold aura from the depths of his eyes shed, his left hand fiercely grasped the fence a borrowed force, the body suddenly moved, is actually over the air and up. He flipped to the other side of the fence and stood beside Kay. He wrapped his left arm violently around Kays waist and held her backwards. Kay blushed and paled, she was shocked and angry and was about to open her mouth to say something, but Jasons right hand snapped over and directly covered her mouth. Then, Kays right cheek immediately felt Jasons face pressed against it, and Jasons low and vaguely gruff voice came through C Be quiet! Chapter 332 Attempted Assassination Buzz! Kays mind is nk, chaotic buzzing a piece, the whole person has beenpletely disoriented. Is this his way of forcibly molesting? This is his desire to force himself to do that? Do you want to resist when the timees? h h h! What is wrong with yourself, how can you think of such aspects? But, after all this, this bastard still told himself to keep quiet? What does he mean? Forced molestation and still do not let people resist and do not let people scream? Kay only felt very aggrieved, but she is after all an extremely mature woman, with her understanding of Jason, think Jason should not be that kind of person right. But, sote at night, under the quiet, by a man so hostage, but also inevitably let her heart inch chaos, but also difficult to maintain absolute calm. Watching Jason reach out and cover her mouth, her originally open mouth was biting down on Jasons palm. Jason was unmoved, but his low voice rang out again in Kays ears: Someonesing, dont make a sound! Kays heart tightened as she heard the words, and a look of surprise appeared on her face C someone wasing over? What kind of people areing? Even if someone wasing, there was no need to do that. I dont know, just now, Jason felt a few extremely faint can be said to be imperceptible breath is approaching over, he also caught the extremely light footsteps, like a night walker, is approaching towards the Bamboo Residence house. Jason immediately realized that there was dangering. His first concern is Kay, after all, Kay is just a woman with no hands, no matter what enemyes, what kind of danger, he needs to confirm Kays safety beforehand, in order to do battle with that unknown danger. Therefore, he just wrapped his arms around Kays waist without saying a word and brought her to the back of the courtyard, ready to take a silent approach. Kay has understood Jasons intention at this time, at first she thought Jason was a bit petty, but when she noticed Jasons gloomy face, she vaguely realized that the matter was not that simple. However, for her, the position of the two people at the moment is still really too ambiguous, and it is already difficult for her to ept. Jasons left arm around her waist, leading her to squat on the back corner of the courtyard, this squat, because she was wearing just a nightgown, and did not wear a bra, so her piece of pride round and full inevitably pressed on Jasons arm. This really makes her feel a little flushed, not to mention that Jason is holding her, their bodies are close to each other, this hot day between each other and wear less, she has felt the warmth from Jasons body. The kind of body heat from the man, coupled with the androgynous scent, is actually making her a heartbeat began to be rapid, the whole body simply uncontroble began to feel some heat. That said, this is really the first time she has been so close to a man. Crouch here first, dont make a sound! Jasons voice came again from the ear, low and maic voice passed along Kays ears and into, the warmth of the breath hitting Kays heart as he spoke. This makes her torso cant help but slightly tremble, the curve of the torso also undtes, and then Jason is to feel a burst of soft touch on the arm, as if into a gentle country. Jason looked down, and then noticed that Kays chest was pressed against his left arm. Such a charming scene is so Jason did not care to feel, he took a deep breath, his face became extremely calm, the eyes of the gaze also quiet down, he instructed Kay, has prepared to quietly get up, to meet this quietly stalked over the uninvited guests. Just then C Snort! There were several unusual soundsing through, like something opening up. Immediately after, a smoke filled the space, making the Bamboo Residence range, began to fill with a strange smell. In that instant, Jasons face changed abruptly, and he hurriedly whispered to Kay: Hold your breath, dont inhale yet- Only, at this time, Kay only felt some hot body, that is a natural physiological reaction, she simply can not control, under this reaction, she has appeared to be a little confused. Her own breathing was even more rapid, and she could not grasp the warning meaning of Jasons words for a while. Under the rapid breathing, Kay felt the end of the nose seemed to inhale some with a faint odor of gas, followed by her head felt a little dizzy, the whole persons consciousness began to fall into a dazed state. Snap! Snap! At the same time, Jason and Kays house lights all went out violently, darkness immediately enveloped, surrounded by a darkness. Whoosh! Jasons body moved violently, the space around the anomalous smell of gas he had confirmed, is a kind of ecstasy, and does not contain toxins. After Kay inhaled the gas, she was already unconscious, and Jason had no choice but toy her t on the ground. Jason held his breath, he sprinted out of the speed of lightning, all the breath under the convergence of the body, but also seems silent. When he sprinted forward, from the house in front of him shed two figures in ck, judging from the figure, a man and a woman, their faces covered with ck cloth, can not see their faces. When they rushed to the backyard, they were greeted by Jason. The first to bear the brunt of thewoman in ck, it must be said, her own reaction speed is also extremely rapid, her waist twisted, with the waist side of the force, her right hand lightning towards the front of a stab, a cold mane in the night shed out, straight stabbed at the sudden appearance of Jason. However, when the sharp weapon in her hand stabbed straight to the time, but found that the figure in front of her had disappeared into thin air, it was gone. The next moment C Bang! The woman in ck felt a sharp pain in her wrist, followed by the sound of a fractured wrist bone, and the sharp object in her hand fell to the ground. A huge force rushed towards her body and her whole body immediately flew out. Snort! Another sharp de attacked and killed, taking it straight to Jason. Jason blew the woman in ck out of the way, his body folded and he charged up towards the man in ck who was attacking him. He sidestepped the mans stabbing de and then his right leg swept forward in a lightning bolt. Whew! The moment the leg sweeps out, the void seems to have a gust of wind whistling up, the power of the leg is said to be earth-shattering, containing a surging to the extreme burst of power. The man in ck had a look of fear in his eyes as he immediately crossed his left arm in front of him, parrying Jasons sweeping leg. With a bang, the man in cks left arm blocked the leg, but under the powerful force contained within, he was still swept away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The ck man fell to the ground and quickly stood up, he held the ck womans body and took her with him to turn and run as fast as he could. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he sprinted forward, but soon he was back in the backyard once again. Only, back in the backyard he had an extra wet towel in his hand, which he wrapped around his mouth and nose, followed by this slow change of air. This way you can avoid inhaling those ecstasy gases. After Jason returned, he picked Kay up. He counted the time and thought it was almost time, so he walked out with Kay directly in his arms. Chapter 333 Satan Killing Machine (I) Jason walked out with Kay in his arms, his Paramount Marauder parked in the front yard, looking like a giant beast creeping quietly in the night. Jason ced the still unconscious Kay in the back seat of the car, and he started the car and drove off in a forward whirring motion. The man and woman who came for the assassination had already escaped, and Jason guessed that they must have had a pickup outside the school gate. These two people fled under wounded, must be to go to rendezvous with the outside receiver, and then this escape. All Jason had to do was go on the trail. Otherwise, in the fight, with Jasons strength, he could have killed the two assassins, one male and one female, on the spot. He deliberately reserved his force and did not kill them, leaving them alive in order to let them escape, and then he would track them down. These two people came to assassinate, there must be behind the scenes. Jason is to put a long line to catch a big fish, kill these two assassins is nothing, the people behind these two to find out, find out who is behind the assassination incident, and then cut the grass to the root, this is his usual style of action. It was more or less inconvenient to take Kay, who was still in aa, to the track. There is no way out of this, after all, Kay is already unconscious, he cant put Kay in Bamboo Residence, which will expose Kay to unknown dangers. Just in case, he had to put Kay in the car. As he fought the two assassins, Jason had locked onto the scent of their bodies. There are many means of tracking, the mostmon of which is scent tracking.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. For Jason, a top soldier king, the ability to track and sneak is essential to master the most basic skills, and also to reach the top ranks of the level. The two assassins were wounded by Jason and had their scent locked on by Jason. Unless they were able to teleport and escape instantly, it would be impossible to get rid of Jasons tracking. Jason deliberately dyed a certain amount of time before going on the trail, the purpose is to allow these two assassins to escape outside the school, outside the school they are bound to have a pick-up person with the transport, all the way down the trail, will also be able to find out who the people behind these assassins actually are. Jason has just returned to Oakshire and it hasnt even been a day yet and hes actually been attacked by two assassins who are trying to kill him, which really makes him feel extremely angry! The two assassins must havee for him, not for Kay. The main thing is that his house is right next to Kays house, which is what made Kay suffer. Whew! Soon, Jason was driving to the school gate, the car just drove out of the school, his eyes sank, immediately turned his head towards the right side of the road to see. Not far to the right, a ck SUV that was parked suddenly started and whizzed away in this regard. Jason was able to sense two faint scentsing from that car, which was the scent of the two assassins, which meant that the two assassins escaped to the outside of the school and then took that car far away. The fish has been hooked, Jason is not in a hurry, anyway, the hooked fish and then how to escape is not to escape. Jason turned the front of the car and headed in the right direction, and soon, the Paramount Marauder, which is considered a giant, was merged into the rolling traffic. Jasons own tracking ability is very strong, he did not directly risk chasing up, he believes that these assassins also have a certain counter-surveince ability, if they detect a tracking vehicle behind, then it can be a foregone conclusion. Jason was still able to lock onto the two scents, though not so clearly, but everything was still under his control. Ahead, in a Ford SUV moving at high speed. Driving the car is a gloomy-faced man, the passenger seat also sat a thin-faced man in ck, and in the back seat of the car there were two other people in ck, a man and a woman. The two men in ck removed the ck cloth covering their faces, revealing their faces. Just see that the man in ck with a trace of blood left in the corner of his mouth, as for the woman in ck, her right wrist hanging limply, looking like it has been broken, its face a pale, the breath also seems a little weak. There is no doubt that this man and woman are the same ck-d men who infiltrated Roses House with the intention of carrying out the assassination, and they have all been wounded. Mr. Ichio, did the assassination attempt fail? The thin-faced man sitting in the passenger seat spoke up and spoke in Japanese. Yes, my operation with Ashley failed. The target wasnt mesmerized by the incense. On the contrary, he was wide awake and when Ashley and I rushed in, he suddenly struck. The man in ck in the back seat of the car said. The thin-faced mans eyes shed with sharpness as he said, In that case, the target is very strong and alert. As Mr. Sutsuta spected, his true identity is by no means an ordinary security guard. The man in ck in the back seat of the car looked paler when he heard the words Mr. Sutsuta, this time the assassination attempt failed and he didnt know what punishment he would receive when he returned. Are we driving straight back now? The man in charge of driving asked. Of course we have to go back and report the situation to Mr. Sutsuta. But before that, have to make sure we are not being followed. The slim man said coldly. Yes! The man driving the car responded by driving up and down a highway and driving out into the countryside, while he kept looking in the rear mirrors of the cars on both sides to see if there were any deliberate vehicles. In his observation, he did not notice anything unusual. Even so, he still seemed a little uneasy, driving around a bit, which was ready to drive back to their stronghold residence along the correct path. Along the way, he didnt notice that a giant bomb-proof SUV was always locked onto the car he was driving. The rear, Jason eyes deep iparable gaze, with his superior tracking ability, he knows how to drive tracking, and will not be in front of the SUV he has locked down to notice. In fact, from start to finish, the Marauder he was driving never came into view in the rearview mirrors on either side of the SUV. When he saw the SUV circling around and then driving back towards the city, driving along an avenue, the corners of his mouth shed a cold smile: Ready to drive back? Very well, I want to see who is nning this assassination operation! As he thought, he looked back at Kay in the back seat of the car, who was still in aa. The effect of that ecstasy willst at least a while, for no reason but to implicate Kay, which makes his heart is really some apologies. I also wonder how she will react when she wakes up. Chapter 334 Satan killing machine (II) In the night, the ck Ford SUV whistled like a flyer as it sped down an avenue. The SUV was not aware of a bomb-proof armored SUV that was always close behind it. In fact, the Toyo people in this SUV were already extremely cautious and made a big circle to confirm that there were no suspicious tracking vehicles before driving towards their real destination. Unbeknownst to them, their anti-surveince capabilities were like a void in front of Jason, and did not detect that Jason was driving behind them all the way. Jasons car is not fast, so his car does not appear in the field of view of the SUV in front of him, he is extremely powerful for the tracking of scent and smell, in these years of iron-blooded killing, has long honed his perceptive ability that is sharper than normal. In short, but all the prey that he has locked his breath, none of them can escape from his palm. Just tracking, suddenly, Jason can clearly feel that he is locked in the two scents more and more clear and strong, which means that the other car has slowed down, it seems that should be driving to the destination. Jason also immediately reduced the speed of the car, the night he was like a hunter standing at the top of the food chain, there was already an internal killing machine in his eyes shing. Even after returning to the city, he has not changed his true nature, and in the name of Satan, he is doing the killing! He will not take the initiative of prisoners, but if someone actually came to the door to assassinate, he made only one response C to kill to stop killing! Under the car slowed down, Jason slowly approaching towards the front, he is not in a hurry, the prey is already in the vicinity, and now also began to gradually close the time. Not long after, Jason drove on towards the front when he saw a vi area. He looked at the navigation on his phone, showing that this vi area is called Pinghu Vi, belonging to the high-end vi area, living here are rich people, or powerful people. Jason also happened to see that the ck SUV was passing through the gate driveway railing of the vi area and driving in towards the vi area. Jason did not drive the car into the vi area, such a high-ss vi area will be very strict inventory, he is not the owner of the vi area, want to drive into the only very difficult. Jason looked around and pulled the car over to an isted aisle and stopped it. Kay still did not wake up, and Jason had no choice but to keep her in the car, he had to act alone. However, sote at night, will be in aa and the posture is said to be a heavenly beauty left alone in the car, there is also a certain danger. Jason thought about it, he took out Kays phone, well it could be face unlocked, then he added one of Kays chat apps and proceeded to open a video call. Jason keeps the phone that keeps video calls on by Kays side so that even if he heads to the action, he will be able to know how Kay is doing just by ncing at the phone. Even if there are any passers-by passing by, trying to premeditate mischief, he was able toe in time to defuse the crisis. After doing this, Jason just stepped out of the car and locked the door, he flipped over the fence next to the vi area and dived into this vi area in this way. With his hands, these vi area fences can not form any obstacles. He has locked the scent of the two assassins, so where the SUV drove into this vi area, there has been no escape. Whew! In front of a single-family house. A ck Ford SUV arrived and drove into the front yard of the single-family house. There are seven or eight figures shing out in the front yard of the vi, they look cold, sharp movements, the Ford SUV drove in, they immediately went up to the hollow iron Shan door to close, while a pair of eyes vigntly looking around to see if there is anything unusual. After confirming that there was nothing out of the ordinary, these hands came forward to open the car door and four people stepped out of the car, including the two wounded assassins, a man and a woman. The thin-faced man led the two failed assassins into the vi area. Inside the vi lobby, a middle-aged man in a ck samurai uniform was sitting in meditation, and in his left hand, a samurai swordy t. After hearing the sound of footsteps, the middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes, two sharp, knife-like gaze in his eyes emerged, staring at the people who walked in. Mr. Sutsuta! These people have spoken with an extremely respectful tone. The middle-aged man in a ck samurai uniform was Saito Sutsuta, famous for his left-handed sword in Shinto Ryu, who fixed his gaze on the two assassins and asked, Did you fail? The man in ck named Honda Ichio hastily bowed his head and said, My subordinate is ipetent, my subordinate teamed up with Ashley to act, but failed. You guys have always worked well together and never failed in several assassination operations, but this time you failed! That security guard named Jason, is he strong? Saito Sutsuta asked in a deep voice.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Honda Ichio nodded and said, He was alert and not mesmerized. Ashley and I fought him and both had trouble resisting his one blow. After the operation failed, Ashley and I decisively fled. Saito Sutsutas eyes shone brightly as he slowly said, If this operation fails, this person will definitely be alerted, and the next operation will be more difficult. It seems that we have to designate apletely new n. Saying that, Saito Sutsuta looked at the thin-faced man beside him and asked, Aoshima Me, do you have any good ns? The man named Aoshima Me murmured and said, The target this time is a bit tricky, and his identity is not just a security guard. In my opinion, it is best to start with someone close to him and lure the target to a ce where we have ambushed him in advance. We set upyers of ambushes in advance, as long as the target is lured over, we will immediately start the siege operation. With such a surprise, we will be able to eliminate the target with ourbined efforts! Saito Sutsuta nodded at his words and thought it would work. He had thought that if he sent his two experts who are good at assassination to attack tonight, he would be able to take care of the target and it would not be his turn to do it personally. Now it seems that this is not the case, and he will eventually have to take action himself. In the lobby, Saito Sutsuta and the others were discussing their next n of action. And outside the vi, a figure is silently stalking to the periphery of this single-family house, under the shadow of a green tree, the gaze in the eyes of this figure morbidly cold and up, staring closely at the brightly lit vi ahead. The front yard ambushed several people, there are also brightly patrolling guarded hands However, their dress clothes to see, it is a bit like Toyo peoples style. Could it be that In the dark, Jasons face sank, he seemed to remember something like, the depths of the eyes of the cold awning also became more and more cold and piercing. Chapter 335 Night Killing Jason guesses that these guards in this single house are from Toyo country, which means they are most likely Toyo warriors. This reminded Jason of what happened tonight at Nights Restaurant. At that time, in Nights Restaurant, it was Toyo people who were causing trouble. And, those Toyo people were from the Shinto Ryu school of Toyo. Thinking of the assassination he had suffered tonight, he wondered if it was these Toyo people waiting for an opportunity to retaliate.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The question is, what is the purpose of Shinto Ryus peopleing to Oakshire? They cant juste to Oakshire for no reason, they must have some reason. In any case, as long as we kill them all and subdue them, we will understand what is going on. A cold cold aura shed from Jasons eyes, and he was ready to start moving. No matter what existence there is in this vi, and no matter how many people are on the other side, he will kill and enter. Before the action, Jason took out his phone to take a look, from the video, with the help of that hazy light, still see the general outline of Kay unconscious and sleeping, from the scene of the video, the car around there is no abnormal situation. Jasons heart a little peace, he will put the phone away, their own breath ispletely converged and up, his body moved, from the shadow, the whole person is like a wisp of smoke, noiselessly approaching the past towards the front. On the way, it did not rm the hands patrolling this single family house, there are four hands hiding in the shadows and four hands in the front yard, which means there are a total of eight hands watching the periphery. Jason stalked forward and approached from the right side of this vi. The front yard of the vi has a wire grid on the fence, it is not difficult to climb up, but it will take some effort, so Jason walked along the bottom of the fence towards the front of the vi, approaching the hollow iron Shan gate. And then, Jasons entire body crouched low, the whole bodys perception ability has been concentrated, in his sense, the vi front yard left and right corners, respectively, two hands lurking in the corner, he has even sensed their breath fluctuations. Near the entrance of the vi hall, there are four hands, these people constitute the first line of defense in the front yard of the vi. Jason has to consider how to get rid of these eight people in the front yard in the first ce, in fact, there is no more way, to this point, there is only one way to force a kill. A thought to this, Jasons whole person as fierce as an arrow like a sharp scurry forward and out, he reached out and grabbed the Tie Shan door, legs in a momentum, almost a lightning sh, his whole person has been from the Tie Shan door over and over. Whoosh! After Jasons feet hit the ground, his body almost without any pause, with a wind-like speed towards the right corner of the position sprinted over. Hurry! That speed is too fast, from over the Tie Shan door and enter, and then towards the right side of the assault and up, almost is a blink of an eye less than the kung fu, the only thing that can be seen in the night is that he left a trail of shadow. The right corner is ambushed by two men, they can be said to have not yet reacted, a strong wind to the face, followed by a snowy sharp sh from their eyes. Snort! Snort! The sharp and harsh de cut through their throats with precision, cutting off one mans throat and then cutting off another mans throat, in one fell swoop. After one blow, Jason did not pause, his body folded, between the legs has been filled with a majestic power, his legs a stomp, a sh dash is towards the left side of the blitz. Dodge! This is a feature of Jasons own bodywork, the feet stored, a sh under the dash, often able to rush out more than 10 meters away, that speed is called the wind and lightning, simply do not give the slightest opportunity to react! The two men ambushed in the left corner had already reacted, but that was all. When they came back to their senses, Jason was already close to their eyes with his full burst of sh speed. At the same moment, a Mad Dog Combat de held in Jasons hand had struck forward. Snort! Snort! Mad Dog Combat de two straight stabbing lightning strikes, the night sky, the only way to see two sharp shes, the next moment, these two mens throats is the appearance of two bloody holes! So far, the four men guarding the front door of the vi hall have changed their faces, they roared out and let out a sharp whistle of an iing enemy, and at the same time they rushed forward. Whew! Whew! When these four people dashed forward, but coldly saw two figures smashed towards them out of thin air, immediately interrupting their momentum, they instinctively avoid, until the two figures smashed to the ground, it was two corpses. Almost in this short gap, Jason has been like a ghostly appearance in front of the four men. The killing machine harsh fronts rise up across the sky, the aura is like a rainbow, the killing machine is awe-inspiring, cutting through ten thousand miles of emptiness! Inside the vi lobby. Saito Sutsuta is discussing his next n of action with the people under hismand. Coldly, the shrill sound outside the vi rang out and came into the vi hall. With that shrill sound apanied by the entry, there is a violent and appalling killing machine, like a tidal wave towards the front of the roll, like to this ce topletely envelop the inundation. Bugger! Saito Sutsuta roared out in anger, he had sensed that the killing machine was approaching, which meant that an enemy had entered with a strong and iparable killing attack. Saito Sutsuta gripped his katana with a furious killing intent surging through his body. At the same time, his side of Aoshima Me, Honda Ichio and other people have also alerted up, the first time to turn their heads to look at the vi door. It was also at this time C Bang! The doorway of the vi was suddenly knocked open, and as the doorway was knocked open, a figure also flew in along with the knocked open doorway, and fell to the ground, and he saw that there was still gurgling blood flowing out of his throat. Saito Sutsuta, Aoshima Me and others fixed their eyes, and each one of them instantly became furious, because the corpse that was thrown in was one of their men. Immediately after, an upright figure appeared unhurriedly at the entrance of the hall. When this figure appeared, Saito Sutsuta, Aoshima Me and others immediately felt a heavy mountain-like terrifying pressure towards them crushed, apanied by a deep as a prison like a terrible aura, giving the feeling like a control of the killing of the devil god descended! Ive found you! If Im right, youre all from the ToyoShinto Ryu school, right? Jason stood at the door, the gaze in his eyes appeared extremely casual towards the hall inside a sweep, is lightly said. Chapter 336 – Bloodstained Night The upright figure, thick as a mountain of aura, like the breath of the gods and demons. Jason stood at the door with such a big grin, that attitude seems casual andzy, a face of breeze, but bring the hall Saito Sutsuta let them feel, but like in the face of a devil! Honda Ichio and Ashley, the two assassins, have all changed their faces because they recognize Jason, the very person they went to assassinate tonight. But how did he appear here? He was tracked all the way here? Why was there no detection on the way? Not only them, Saito Sutsuta, Aoshima Me and several of their faces have also changed, they have never seen Jason, but the photo is seen. Jaden asked Saito Sutsuta toe and deal with Jason, naturally, Jasons information was provided to Saito Sutsuta for review, including Jasons physical features. So now that Jason has emerged, Saito Sutsuta and others have been the first to recognize who Jason really is. Saito Sutsutas face showed the color of anger, shock, surprise and shame, a moment before they were here to discuss how to carry out the next step against Jasons siege n, but did not expect Jason hase straight to the door. Such a punch in the face is simply brutal and makes Saito Sutsuta and others feel a million humiliating anger. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Inside the vi, the sound of footsteps rang out, a figure scurried out, a total of more than ten Shinto Ryu warriors emerged, they stood beside Saito Sutsuta, a pair of cold with endless killing gaze fixed on Jason. Jason, how dare you show up here, you came here to die on your own ord, but it saved me a lot of things. Saito Sutsuta took a deep breath, his mind regained its calmness, and the whole person became calm. Saito Sutsuta has more than ten samurai on his side, plus him, and he doesnt believe he cant deal with Jason. Therefore, looking at Jasons appearance, Saito Sutsuta was like looking at a dead man. Aoshima Me eyes cold aura, his own sense of shame more intense, driving back, he has been cautious enough, the car also made a big circle, always on the lookout for suspicious tracking vehicles. But in the end, they did not notice that Jason had been following them from behind and had tracked them all the way here, which was indeed a great irony and shame for him. Jason wasnt surprised that Saito Sutsuta knew his name, and thats why he was sure that the Toyo people were in Oakshire to deal with him. This made him wonder, did Shinto Ryus people know he was in Oakshire and sent someone after him? But on second thought, he denied the idea. If Shinto Ryus people learned that they were in Oakshire and sent people to hunt them down, they should have sent the top Shinto Ryu fighters, and none of the Shinto Ryu people in front of him were qualified to be treated as a real opponent. That leaves only one other possibility, and that is that someone in Oakshire paid these Shinto Ryu men toe here and then deal with them. In this way, this matter also bes much more interesting, he was curious to know who in Oakshire really hated himself so much that he was eager to be executed, and actually went all the way to invite these Toyo warriors to eradicate himself. The Shinto Ryu people who caused trouble at Nights Restaurant tonight are with you, right? Jason said. Jason spoke up, staring at Saito Sutsuta, smiled lightly and said, At first I wondered how you Shinto Ryu people came to Oakshire, but it turns out that you came here specifically to deal with me. Jason, you are so arrogant to injure someone under my hand. Tonight is the night of your death! Saito Sutsuta spoke up, and he gestured at Aoshima Me. With a wave of Aoshima Mes hand, a dozen Shinto Ryu samurai in the arena moved, and they drew a hilt of snow-sharp katanas in a semicircle, surrounding Jason. As these Toyo warriors have shown their weapons, a cold and stern aura began to fill the surrounding area, a harsh killing machine will also lock Jason to. Jason seemed oblivious, he walked towards the vi hall, and did not see himself with any guarded behavior, a masculine handsome face looked iparably calm, he looked at Saito Sutsuta, said: Shinto RyuKendo ninth stage, but also do not know how many stages of Kendo you have reached? Enough to kill you thats enough! Saito Sutsutas face sank and a murderous look erupted from his eyes as he shouted coldly, Go on, kill him on the spot! The Toyo warriors who surrounded Jason in the field moved their bodies, and a katana immediately cut forward, and the sharp sound of a de breaking through the air rang out, and a cold aura appeared out of thin air, all enveloping Jasons ce. However, the first time these Toyo warriors shot to surround the kill, he saw Jasons figure had disappeared in the same ce! Whew! Some violent wind whistled in the field, under these Toyo warriors, Jason had already started his own speed in advance, he was like the sharp arrow shot out, towards Saito Sutsuta rushed. Capture the thief first. As long as the leader, Saito Sutsuta, is knocked down, it will be a heavy morale blow for these Toyo warriors, and the battle will be much easier to follow. Saito Sutsuta also did not expect Jason would firste towards him, at this moment, from Jasons body there is a god-like demonic aura of terror erupted, the aura as if from the abyss, unfathomable, iparably strong! Under the crushing force of this aura, Saito Sutsutas heart clenched up and he subconsciously took a step backwards. The side of Aoshima Me eyes a sh of murder, he fiercely drew a silk-wrapped sword, this sword body thin and thin, extremely soft, but is extremely sharp, often able to kill people in the invisible. Aoshima Mes right wrist flicked, the sword immediately turned into a spiritual snake, the sword twisted, looking like a silver thread towards Jason wrapped. Snort! Jasons right hand raised, the Mad Dog Combat de in his hand turned into a lightning-like sharpness to attack and kill, and met the tangled silk sword that came to kill. ng! A sound, the silk sword is not shaken away, but rather in Aoshima Me that strange hand force, the silk sword wrapped around Jasons hand saber. Jason sneered, the muscles in his right arm fiercely inmed, he pushed his own Extreme Realm power, and the saber in his hand fiercely yanked back. In an instant, an iparable burst of power was transmitted to Aoshima Mes arm along the silk-wrapped sword, and he had no way to resist Jasons sudden burst of extreme power. He felt an irresistible force pulling his body forward and up, and in an instant, the silk-wrapped sword in his hand came out of his hand, and his whole body stumbled forward uncontrobly. It was met with a sweeping leg kick! Whew! Jasons right leg fiercely swept out in front of him, the moment the leg burst out, the surrounding air seemed to bepressed to the extreme, and then bang burst, the ear-piercing leg wind stabbed peoples eardrums. Its less like a leg kick and more like a discharged cannonball! Bang! Jasons leg swept across the body of the oing Aoshima Me, Aoshima Mes lean body, immediately came a dense click sound, that is the sound of broken bones, from his body.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Aoshima Mes entire body flew out with a whoosh and only stopped when it hit the wall in front of the hall, and when his body slid down the wall to the ground, he could no longer move and waspletely dead! Bullying! This is simply too overbearing, a sweeping death under one leg! Chapter 337 One step to kill one person Jason was slightly dyed by Aoshima Me, those Shinto Ryu warriors are already attacking again, a shiny sharp katana or sh or straight stab, from all angles to attack Jason. With the sharpness of the Toyo katana, it can be extremely fatal if you get hit by a chop. However, this seemingly severe attack, in Jasons eyes, is seemingly wed and simply not enough to be feared. The bottom of his eyes shed a stern killing machine, Jasons own aura of killingpletely diffused out, his body shape rapid sh, avoiding the side stabbing katana, at the same time his hand saber has also cut forward out. The Mad Dog Combat de whistled in front of you as a snowy de, and in that series of nging sounds, itpletely blocked the katana shing down in front of you. Whoosh! Jasons body moved, his whole body rushed forward, the saber in his hand raised and shed, instantly slicing through the throat of a Toyo warrior, a shower of blood immediately shot out. The de of the saber, with its remaining momentum, drew back and stabbed forward, prating the heart of a Toyo warrior on the right. Jason drew the saber and dodged to his right, and a snowy katana shed down the side of him, but it fell short. Jasons body turned, and under a twist of the waist, his left hand swept out with a horizontal elbow. Bang! The elbow struck the neck of the attacking Toyo warrior, and the Toyo warriors neck was directly broken, and the whole man fell limply to the ground, dying of breath. At the same moment, the saber in Jasons hand swung forward to kill, and with a ng, deflected a katana that was chopping down head-on. Jasons own powerful force exploded upwards along with the saber, instantly sending the katana flying away from his hand. The Toyo warrior was still in shock when a heavy fist came crashing down on his face. In a sh, blood sttered, a face of this Toyo warrior was blown to pieces, and his body fell straight to the ground. Whoosh! Jasons body shed again, his saber stabbed forward, and with one blow, pierced the throat of another Toyo warrior. Without a moments pause, he charged forward to kill again. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen Toyo warriors have been killed more than half, a body fell to the ground, crimson blood flowing on the ground, extremely shocking. Jason fought all the way, along the way, no one can stop, one step to kill a person, only body stained with blood, no one can stop! The aura of iron-blooded killing pervades out, like a Satan of Sovereign life and death, controlling the life and death of others in the palm of his hand. Snort! At that moment, a harsh and morbid and endlessly murderous sword appeared out of nowhere, flickering in the void, stabbing at an extremely tricky and bizarre angle toward Jasons right side. This sword is too fast, and the angle of the stabbing is extremely tricky and vicious, so that people can not be defended, once the sword is so tricky stabbed, will certainly be killed on the spot! Jason is fighting against three Toyo warriors on the left side, this tricky sword is from the right side of the attack, has been calcted Jason has no time to split up, but also can not take into ount his sword attack. Jasons eyes shed a cold aura, he knew that Saito Sutsuta shot, the other party waited a long time, is finally looking for this opportunity to start to kill. In fact, it was Saito Sutsuta who attacked with this sword. He did not join the fight earlier, even as he watched Aoshima Me and watched one Toyo warrior after another being grilled and killed, he did nothing. He was always waiting, waiting for an opportunity to strike a blow that would kill. When he saw Jason facing the three Toyo warriors on his left, he thought the opportunity had arrived. an opening appeared on Jasons right side, and all that opening meant to him was a break! Saito Sutsuta didnt hesitate, he held his sword in his left hand, dodged quickly, and then poured his life force into this sword, stabbing out, straight to Jasons right side! Saito Sutsutas calctions and strategies were not wrong, what was wrong was that he seriously underestimated Jasons strength. Saito Sutsuta surprise attack when Jason had already noticed. A cold smile emerged from the corners of his mouth, Jasons eyes fiercely murderous, endless raging power surged out, converging on his right arm and pouring into the Mad Dog Combat de in his hand. Snort! Jason waved his saber violently, from left to right, cutting a semicircr trajectory of sharp edges. The three Toyo warriors on the left side of the katana just chopped over, the saber swing out of the harsh sharp edge is attacked and killed, until the thunder-like sharp edge across the sky, is hard to force back the three chopped katana to. The remaining momentum of this front did not diminish and cut along the arc of the semicircle to the right. At that moment, the katana in Saito Sutsutas hand just arrived, and the de of the saber struck the de of the katana, making a light and crisp sound. ng! At that moment, Saito Sutsuta only felt as if struck by lightning, a terrifying force along the katanas body, shaking his tiger mouth numb, straight forward katana angle also deflected, this attack naturally also fell short. Saito Sutsuta immediately withdrew towards the back with a shocked look in his eyes. In an exchange just now, he had clearly realized the gap in strength between him and Jason, and that gap in force alone was difficult to bridge. He attacked with all his might and a killing move, but was so lightly defeated by Jason, inevitably he felt surprised and angry. Jasons body folded and attacked and killed towards the three Toyo warriors. Dang! Dang! The saber in Jasons hand blocked the katanas of the Toyo warriors one after another, and then he bullying up, with his right arm raised, a murderous cold aura rose out of the air. The cold aura shed, as if it was a ghost from hell, where it passed, blood sshed, one after another Toyo warriors fell to the ground. Charge up, all of you! After seeing this scene, Saito Sutsuta panicked and couldnt help but shout out loud. In the end, even Honda Ichio and Ashley, the two wounded assassins also surrounded by killing forward, using the power of the whole body, the most severe killing moves, together to kill Jason. Jason is not moved, a face sunken like ake, expressionless, he used the most severe way of killing, which is honed in the battlefield of life and death of the battle technique skills to kill a blow. There are no fancy andplicated moves, often a strike seems extremely simple, simple but brutal, effective and deadly. Snort! Snort! Roads of blood sshed, Jason step to kill a person, only blood-stained, invincible, a body lying under his feet, crimson blood flowing a ground, filled with a thick and pungent smell of blood. Flutter!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Finally, thest Toyo samurai in the field was also killed on the ground, looking at the whole field, except for Saito Sutsuta, there is no one alive, all killed on the spot! Jason raised his eyes once, looked indifferently at Saito Sutsuta, and said- Now, its your turn! Chapter 338: Frightening Fear The spacious and bright vi hall, the borate and exquisite decoration, all of them indicate that this is a high-grade and luxurious vi building. But today, this high-grade luxury vi building has just been reduced to a bloody hell. The gorgeous crystalmp at the top of the hall was transmitted on the ground, also reflected the blood flowing on the ground, extremely crimson and sticky, a body fell horizontally and vertically on the ground, in the blood soaked, presenting a scene like being in a bloody hell. This is so creepy! Let people take a look at it all for the vomit, are going to be creepy. Jason is looking calm, simr to such scenes he has seen experienced too much, it can be said that the scene in such a bloody scene, are far less than one hundred percent of that brutal scene on the battlefield. But Saito Sutsuta is not so good mentally. His heart has been flooded with an inexpressible sense of fear, only to feel a cold chill from the bottom of the feet, flowing throughout the body, so that he now only feel cold hands and feet. Is this a man or a devil? A whole group of fifteen or sixteen Shinto Ryu warriors, all of whom had undergone rigorous and brutal training to make them a true warrior in every sense of the word. Any one of them, a samurai, can be called a strong swordsman, any one of them against the seven or eight vicious fighters on the road is no problem. Once 15 or 16 Shinto Ryu samurai join forces, even Saito Sutsuta thinks that with his strength he can only defend himself, it is difficult to win. But what did he see? These ten Shinto Ryu warriors, even inbination, seemed to be paper-thin in Jasons eyes, and he killed one person with one step, as if he were in an uncharted territory, fully demonstrating a skill so high that it was close to godlike! How can Saito Sutsuta not be surprised? How can we not be afraid? He realized that he was no match for Jason, even though he had already reached the fourth stage of Kendo in Shinto Ryu in his swordy. You would never be a security guard! What kind of person are you? You instantly recognized that we came from Shinto Ryu, so its clear that you have an extremely wide range of experience, and with your skills, this shouldnt be something that a security guard has. Saito Sutsuta was able to stabilize himself, and he calmed himself down enough to ask. Jasonughed coldly and stared at Saito Sutsuta with a sneer as he said, What you should be worried about now is whether or not youre going to live. Whats the point of knowing more if youre not destined to live through the night? Saito Sutsutas face changed, his eyes shining, to say the least, he did not want to die. If there is any way to survive, he is willing to pay any price. However, he felt that the chance was slim, but he still wanted to try something: Jason, since you know that Ie from Shinto Ryu, you should also understand how powerful my Shinto Ryus power is. If you kill me, Shinto Ryu will never let you go either. Jason was amused as he reached out and said, Are these people on the ground not Shinto Ryus people? I have already killed so many of them, cant I settle the grudge by letting you go? I, my status is naturally different from theirs! Saito Sutsuta said in a hurry. Is this what you call a warriors spirit, to fear life and death, to do whatever it takes to survive? To sneak into Oakshire from thousands of miles away, to target me in such an assassination attempt, in the hope of killing me, in my opinion such an enemy can only die. Not to mention that you are Shinto Ryus people. Jason spoke indifferently and walked step by step towards Saito Sutsuta. Saito Sutsutas face changed, finally knowing in his heart that Jason had no intention of letting him go. Wait, Jason, I have no grudge against you, dont you want to know who actuallymissioned me toe and kill you? Saito Sutsuta suddenly spoke up. Oh? Then tell me, who actuallymissioned you toe here? Jason asked good-naturedly. Hes just- Saito Sutsuta stepped forward and he spoke, about to reveal who the person behind the curtain really was. But just then C Snort! A tricky and severe sword ray fiercely shot out from Saito Sutsutas left hand sword, this sword is extremely fast, instantly, in the blink of an eye, there is no telling how many sword light emerged, all enveloped Jason, Jasons whole body vitals are covered. It turns out that Saito Sutsutas purpose was merely to get Jasons attention, and before pretending to reveal his client, he was sure that Jason would focus on what he had to say. In this instant, he suddenly took the attack to kill, unexpectedly attacked Jason, with his tricky and ruthless left-handed sword, he thought he had a great assurance to kill Jason. Unexpectedly, just as his left-handed sword attacked and killed, a piquant sword mane had also crossed the air. The knife manughter contains a terrifying killing machine, just a knife across the air and chopped, the knife manughter carries the iparable force also burst out, seems simple and brutal. ng! A sound of gold and iron rang out, and Saito Sutsutas left sword in the Kendo stance has not even had time to change, his attacking katana has been blocked by this overwhelming and terrifying sword mane. When the weapons shed, Jasons own strong force shook to the point that it shook Saito Sutsutas left arm high up in the air. Snort! In a sh of lightning, the snowy de folds and cuts across the wrist of Saito Sutsutas left arm from the bottom up. Saito Sutsutas heart was greatly rmed, he instinctively wanted to draw back the knife, but in front of that lightning-like sh of the de, his reaction speed is still full of a line C Snort! Blood sttered as the de cut across Saito Sutsutas left arm at the wrist. It severed his wrist and one palm immediately fell to the ground along with a katana that he was clutching. Ah Saito Sutsuta immediately let out a miserable cry of extreme pain from his mouth. Whew! Jasons right leg swept up and took it straight to Saito Sutsuta. Saito Sutsuta also immediately lifted his leg and crossed it in a vain attempt to ward off the momentum of the leg. But how can it be stopped? With a thud, Jasons legnded and Saito Sutsutas whole body flew out like a heavy blow. Before Saito Sutsutas bodynded on the ground, Jason had already sprinted like a shadow, his left hand snapped forward and grabbed Saito Sutsutas throat, pinning him to the wall. Shinto Ryu is really getting lost, just like you, you have the guts to send out on missions? And you want to kill people? Jason stared at Saito Sutsuta and said with a sneer. You, you can kill me if you want, I will wait for you in hell! No matter who you are, no matter how strong you are, Shinto Ryu will definitely kill you! Saito Sutsuta can be said to be roaring hysterically. Is that so? Even your Shinto Ryus Ghost Hand wouldnt dare to say something like that in front of me. Jason opened his mouth, as if remembering something, he said, By the way, three years ago Ghost Hand led hundreds of Shinto Ryus elite warriors in a vain attempt to round up and kill me and my brothers in the Dark World. In the end, Ghost Hand was defeated, and in that battle, I cut off his right arm with a sword. Had it not been for his men who risked their lives to hold me back, he would have been more than just a broken arm. Since you are in Shinto Ryu, why dont you tell me how Ghost Hand is doing now? You you you you, you are In that instant, Saito Sutsutas face changed one after another, amazement, confusion, shock, fear, trembling and so on, that instantaneous change of expression, can be said to be extremely wonderful.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At this moment, he finally knew who Jason really was. Chapter 339 No one alive Ghost Hand, the top powerhouse in Shinto Ryu, has reached the 7th stage of Kendo in his own Kendo. Three years ago, Ghost Hand was on a mission for Shinto Ryu when it led hundreds of elite Shinto Ryu fighters to the Dark World, supposedly to round up a legion. Unexpectedly, half a monthter, Ghost Hand returned from a tragic defeat, and when he came back, only a dozen people were left around him, and at the same time Ghost Hands right hand with the sword was also cut off at the same shoulder! At that time, everyone thought Ghost Hand was wasted, his right hand with the sword had been cut off, which was a fatal blow to a martial artist. But who would have thought that Ghost Hand is with a strong belief in his heart, he began to practice holding a sword with his left hand. Who knows how much hard work he put in, a yearter, Ghost Hands Kendo attainment actually returned to the peak, even under his left-handed sword,prehended and created a unique left-handed sword Kendo, its Kendo killing power, more tricky than ever, more defensible. Saito Sutsuta, who learned his Kendo fighting skills with his left-handed sword from Ghost Hand. Ghost Hand is his Kendo master, and naturally he knows who defeated Ghost Hand and cut off his right arm three years ago. Satan! Satan in the dark world! So, Saito Sutsuta immediately guessed his identity as soon as he heard Jasons words, it is the dark world that makes people talk about the color like the devil incarnate war powerhouse. Saito Sutsuta also understood, for him and he brought these Shinto Ryu manpower in front of Jason seems so unbeatable, even his master Ghost Hand are going to be defeated, let alone him and the people under his hands? His heart can be said to be remorseful, he originally thought that this time to take a huge pay task,e to kill is just a nobody, will not take much effort, who had thought, in the end to catch out is a giant shark. Jason watched Saito Sutsutas face change and in his mind he must have known Ghost Hand. Jason smiled lightly and said, It is said that after Ghost Hand escaped back then, he didnt sink, he found another way to cultivate left-handed sword. I see that you also use a sword with your left hand, I wonder what your rtionship with him is? Ghost Hand is my master! After my master cultivated his left hand with a sword, his Kendobat skills have gone to the next level, and he is about to break through to the eighth stage of Kendo! My master said, as soon as his Kendo reaches the eighth stage, he will take you and kill you, to wipe out the shame of the past! Saito Sutsuta said in a cold voice. Is that so? Then Im really looking forward to it! Jasonughed as he raised the Mad Dog Combat de, the sharp edge of which rested against Saito Sutsutas throat. Saito Sutsutas face immediately showed a look of despair, he opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but with a sh of the saber in Jasons hand, a line of blood was presented on Saito Sutsutas throat. Jason let go of his hand and Saito Sutsuta fell to the ground. Jason did not rush to leave, he searched the vi to confirm that there were no remaining people present. And then, he simply dealt with the scene, and threw the bodies that had fallen in the front yard into the vi hall. Saito Sutsuta these people, naturally, someone wille to collect their bodies. After all this, Jason closed the vi door behind him and he sneaked out silently. He was not the least bit interested in what Saito Sutsuta wanted to reveal about who hadmissioned them toe to Oakshire to kill him, because he already knew the answer. Earlier in the Nights Restaurant, there was a Shinto Ryu disturbance, when these Shinto Ryu were apanied by a Carovia man who imed to be the Howard family young master Jadens sidekick, and these Toyo people were also valued guests invited by Jaden. The answer to the question of what exactly brought these Toyo warriors against him is self-evident.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nothing unusual happened when Jason returned to the car parked on the path outside the vi area. He opened the door and looked at Kay inside the car, breathing evenly, still not awake, a fallen goose like jade face in that hazy night added a few more seductive, an apricot-colored nightgown wrapped around her sexy and delicate body, the general outline outlined. What a superb product! Some parts of the skin vaguely revealed, snow-white and smooth, delicate and iparable, looking blown, think that the feel is also extremely praise. But Jason did not think to touch it, as a man with a lofty heart, always can not take advantage of the danger is not. Whew! Eventually, Jason got in his car and drove the imposing Marauder back to Oakshire University. By the time Jason drove back to Oakshire University, it was around 1:00 midnight and the entire campus was immersed in an atmosphere of tranquility. The car pulled up at Bamboo Residence and Jason opened the door and stepped down. Bamboo Residence in the original diffuse ecstasy has diluted and dissipated, Jason walked out of the car and returned to his house first, he changed into a new suit. The original clothes on his body in the fight and kill, has been spattered with some blood, all over the body emits a bloody smell, how to say also to change clothes and then. Jason stepped out, opened the car door and looked at Kay, who was still unconscious and sleeping, he took a deep breath, leaned down and picked Kay up. Immediately, a charming fragrance came to the nose, wearing the silk nightgown on her body is indeed too thin and smooth, like a secondyer of skin on her body. Therefore, Jason will pick her up, can fully feel her body thates from the delicate softness, that is a sense of extreme sticity, like in the interpretation of what is called a woman made of water. Jason took a deep breath, he didnt think anything of it, and after carrying Kay into her house, he ced her on her bed. Its hot in the height of summer, butte at night there is a hint of coolness. Jason unfolded a summer quilt on the bed, and then gently spread it over Kays body, and when the quilt was pulled upward, the back of his hand, intentionally or not, touched it slightly. For a moment, Jason had a feeling of being in awe, his heart swaying and almost unable to hold himself. This woman, really charm people to death! Jasons heart secretly said, he thinks he is not a gentleman, but also is never a viin, so spare Miss Martino jade body cross, charming and seductive, he did not have what should not have the idea. So after that was done, Jason walked over and turned the lights off as he prepared to walk through the back door to the backyard and then tumble into the backyard of his house. His footsteps were about to take a step when all of a sudden C Are you just going to walk away? An annoyed voice ghostly sounded and echoed in Jasons ears. Chapter 340 – Care is the key CAre you just going to walk away? A voice full ofint tone sounded, in Jasons ears is like thunder boom, he immediately turned his head to look C indeed, somehow, lying on the bed of Kays bright eyes have opened. Jason froze for a moment, for a moment did not know what to say, he only smiled and said, Miss Martino, you, you are awake ah Kay didnt say anything as she sat up from the bed, she had proven by her actions that she was indeed awake. Jason now looks a little embarrassed, this time want to leave certainly can not leave, he said: Miss Martino, you are just woke up? Itste, so if youre still sleepy, then go ahead and rest.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Im not sleepy! Kay said in a good-natured way, and her beautiful eyes couldnt help but re at Jason C what kind of person is this? She had been asleep for hours, and she had just woken up, how could she be sleepy? When did Miss Martino wake up? Jason couldnt resist asking. I woke up a long time ago! Kay said. Awake early? How early is it? Jason had some doubts in his mind, he was sure that Kay was definitely not awake when he was driving back from the operation. In other words, she should be back at Oakshire University when she woke up. In fact, Kay woke up when Jason walked inside the house with her in his arms. She was a little confused, and when she realized she was being held by Jason, the bastard, she almost couldnt help but scream, but she finally restrained herself, she wanted to see what the guy wanted to do. When she saw that Jason had simply put her to bed and told her to get some rest, and made no other extra mean or shameless moves, she was slightly relieved and felt a twinge of affection for Jason. However, her mind was nk as to what had happened tonight. All she remembers is that while in the backyard, she was suddenly carried by Jason and backed into the corner of the yard, Jason said someone wasing over, and she passed outter. When she woke up, she actually saw that she was carried by Jason from the car and walked down, which had to fill her mind with doubts. What happened while you were in aa? Why was he in Jasons car? Its hard to believe that during hisa, he took himself for a drive outside with his car? This is obviously not possible! Kay wanted to find out what had happened while she was unconscious, so when she watched Jason try to walk out, she couldnt help but speak up. Miss Martino, theres nothing more to do now. Isnt there a freshman military training parade tomorrow? Get some rest early. Jason said. Jason, is this how youre going to get rid of me? Kay spoke up in exasperation as she walked away from the bed and said, What the hell happened tonight? Why am I in your car? Where the hell did you take me? Faced with this series of questions from Kay, Jason was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to answer. After thinking about it, Jason said, Miss Martino, something happened at that time. You inhaled some ecstasy, so you passed out. I was worried that it would be dangerous to leave you alone in the house in aa, so I took you with me to my car. Thats it? Thats it! Jason nodded his head. Thats just your side of the story! Where is the evidence? You said someone came over, what exactly was it? I was unconscious, but why are you fine? Are you in cahoots with those people? Kay asked. Jason frowned, he suddenly found that reasoning with women is really a silly thing to do. Jason lifted those deep eyes and looked at Kay in the darkness, no light, but the full moon hanging in the sky outside, but also provided some soft light, he said: Miss Martino, tonights incident is I dragged you. Those people came for me, and you were affected instead. Im sorry for that. I am not with them, and I did not mean to hurt you. I really cant tell you much about what happened, there are some things you know that are not necessarily good. After these words, Jason also turned around, lifted his legs and walked out through the back door. Hey, JasonC Kay gritted her teeth, she also chased out, and when she also walked out the back door, the corner of her eye was caught by a glimpse of bright color on the ground. She subconsciously fixed her eyes to take a look, a look under a startled, the backyard ground, is actually scattered with a snowy narrow katana, the bright de in the moonlight reflection, faintly with a blindingly bright sharpness. Whats this, whats a knife doing here? Kay couldnt help but exim. Jason walked out and was already ready to roll back into the backyard of his house when he heard Kays startled cry, he turned his head and saw the katana that had fallen to the ground. He also remembered that when he fought with the two Shinto Ryu samurai who hade to assassinate him, he had knocked the katana held by one of them to the ground. Jason walked over, picked up the katana and waved it twice inside his hand. The de was indeed extremely sharp and the material of the de was also of superior quality. Only, Jason was not used to the Toyo katana, but it was a sword he needed to put away. Kays face looked shocked and suspicious as she guessed something terrible and couldnt help but ask, Jason, was there ever a fight here? Jason looked at Kay, who nodded and said, Yes, there was indeed a fight. The other side wasing at me. But theres nothing more to it now. With that said, Jason was also ready to return to his house. Kay looked at Jason, she gritted her teeth and suddenly said, Jason, youre mad at me, arent you? Why do you say that? You must just be angry! Thinking Im just being unreasonable and irrational and ndering you as being in league with those people, right? Miss Martino, Im not mad at you Jasonughed bitterly and spoke. It is true that he is not angry, on the contrary, there is some guilt in his heart for involving Kay because of himself. Then why did you turn around and leave? Am I so disliked by you? Miss Martino is so beautiful and beautiful, if she is disliked, she must be blind, for sure! Jason said fervently. Pfft- Kay couldnt help butugh when she smiled, she gave Jason a nk look and said, Ive been asking after you just to find out what happened. I know you wont harm me, you really have a harmful intention for me, when I was unconscious, I would have been poisoned by you long ago Speaking of which, Kays delicate and pretty melon face couldnt help but be slightly tinged with ayer of red. Jason sweated for a while and thought to himself that he wasnt that shameless, right? Miss Martino, I didnt talk to you specifically because its my business and Ive worked it out. Jason said. Kay gritted her teeth and couldnt help but say, Yes, its your business. You hide everything in your stomach and never tell anyone about it. But dont you know that the more you dont say anything, the more people will worry? Miss Martinos mood swings a lot, when the words are finished, whistling sharply and up, sexy and delicate body also slightly undting, rippling out of the curve tantalizing, so that people can not help but look stupid at the same time but also can not help but feel a little pity. Chapter 341 – The Man of Mystery Jason froze for a moment, he is not stupid, naturally he heard the meaning of Kays words, which is what made him feel a little stunned C Miss Martino is worried about himself? It seems that he was a bit wrong about her. Jason thought about it and said with a smile, Well, actually things are notplicated. Simply put, my enemy came to my door and tried to harm me. The means adopted by the other side is very despicable, first released the ecstasy drugs, if I inhaled those ecstasy drugs and passed out, then by now I would have been a corpse. I was not unconscious, and when the other side sneaked in, I beat them away. Afterwards, in order to trace their identity, I drove out to chase them. Since you were in aa, if I left you in the house and the people sent by the other side went and returned, then you would be in unpredictable danger. I had to put you in the car and chased you all the way there. Jason made a long story short and told the general story of what happened. Kays heart tightened and she hurriedly asked, So, did you catch up with those people? Do you know who is trying to kill you? Jason mused, he didnt tell the truth and lied: I didnt catch up, but I can guess what the other side is. Anyway, Ill take care of this. Its fine if theye at me, but if they involve you, then I wont tolerate it. Kays heart warmed at her words, and by this point she understood why she was in Jasons car when she was unconscious. She was in aa at the time, and if Jason had left her in the house alone to go after the assassin, it would have been a great irresponsibility for her. This made her realize that this man also has a careful side. Then, she thought of a key question and couldnt help but ask: By the way, why didnt those ecstasy drugs work on you? Now that I think of it, at that time you also reminded me to not breathe If youve been trained in this area, its not hard to deal with these ecstasies. Jasonughed and said. Kay blinked as she looked at Jason and remembered that when the Herthum Group was in a horrible crisis some time ago, it was the man in front of her who defused it. In his seemingly cynical appearance, but hidden side of the unknown, such as his powerful hands, such as his calmness in the face of crisis, such as his own unconscious flow of confidence in anything that can be controlled in hand, and so on. In short, the Jason in front of her gave her a feeling of being full of mysteries. She waspletely impervious, or at least she felt that what she hade into contact with and learned about was only the surface of this man. This gave Kay a jolt in her head and she said, Jason, what exactly is your identity? Im really curious! With your skills, you shouldnt just be a security guard, you have other identities, right? Jason yawned and looked sleepy as he said, Uh, Miss Martino, Im a little sleepy. I have something to do tomorrow. Lets get some rest. Tomorrows military parade is a big deal.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jason said good night to Kay, is a roll over, returned to the backyard of his house, without looking back pushed open the doorway of the backyard and walked in. Hey, hey Jason bastard, you ran away again not? Really angry individuals! Kay took two steps forward and watched Jason walk into the house before she could do nothing but stomp her feet in anger. She wanted to get to know Jason a little bit, but this bastard obviously just didnt give the opportunity, which made her heart really annoyed. It is also true that, with her reputation in Oakshire, she has been pursued by many men, including Connor, the Doyle familys youngest, and those suitors have been paying her all kinds of attention. The only one who is not aware of this bastard, often angry with her, not to say that the key time also ignored her, but really let her have the impulse to put this bastard up to repair a severe beat. Inside the house. Jason took a shower and washed away the stench of sweat mixed with blood, which also made him feel a little morefortable. He was not yet asleep, sitting on the sofa, lighting a cigarette and smoking itfortably. He really did not expect that this Jaden would be so heartless as to invite Shinto Ryus martial artist from Toyo country with the intention of assassinating him. As for why Jaden did this, Jason also knows the reason, which is that Jaden treats him as a rival for Sallys love. The night of the party at the Bauhinia Vi, Sallys reaction to him seemed too unusual, but Jaden waspletely ignored. Thats why Jaden is so desperate to get rid of himself. Jaden? The young master of the Howard family? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a few cold awnings surfacing. He remembered what Ste, a top-ranking familiar in Oakshire, had told him, that the Howard family was able to be a top-ranking family in Oakshire, with a hidden yet powerful force behind it. This force is most likely an ancient hermit family, ording to Ste, any ancient hermit family in China is a huge existence, these families have a long history, inherited a hundred years, secretly control the unknown huge resources and contacts. And I dont know which ancient hermit family is behind THE Howard family. But that doesnt matter anymore. What matters is that this Jaden took the initiative toy a deadly hand on me, which is pretty interesting. Jason muttered to himself, feeling a bit puzzled by Jadens hostility for no apparent reason. You know, he thinks he has no close rtionship with Sally, except that he was still in Dragon Shade when he saved her in the Amazon Rainforest operation. However, as Jason returned to the city, he also buried this experience in his heart, returning to the city he is no longer Dragon Shade in the Satan. Jason has never been a person who is afraid of things, and since Jaden has already killed him, once he fails, there will certainly be a second time. With his character, he certainly will not sit back and wait for Jaden to conspire against him to assassinate again and again, he will fight back. ording to his usual iron-blooded style, once he strikes back, it will be deadly! Want to y? Then lets y with you so-called worldly gentry! Jason put out his cigarette, his eyes shed a cold cold aura, surrounded by a faint bloody murderous aura in the diffusion. The city, is also a battlefield, a battlefield without smoke but still divided into life and death victory and defeat! Chapter 342 – Message in Blood It is alreadyte at night, all is silent, the night is silent. Jaden is still awake, he is not sleeping, his whole body is first in a state of exhration. Earlier tonight, Saito Sutsuta told him that he was going to carry out an assassination attempt tonight, and immediately he left the inwater Vi Area with the teady and returned to his residence to wait for news from Saito Sutsuta. Now, five hours have passed, and the time hase to three oclock in thetter part of the night. His own original exuberant excitement faded with the passage of time, reced by a restless mood. Jaden paced back and forth in the hall, smoking cigarette after cigarette, the ashtray was already full of cigarette butts, and basically each cigarette was extinguished after a few puffs. Shaq Moore, still cant reach Saito Sutsuta? Jaden frowned and asked a middle-aged man next to him, who was none other than Shaq Moore, a close associate of his. Shaq Moore just put down his phone, and after sniffing he shook his head and said, Theres still no response. This Saito Sutsuta is really unreliable, bragging about how powerful his own left-handed sword is. Howe its so much trouble to get rid of a mere security guard? Whats going on? Jaden opened his mouth, and at the end he remembered something, his face changed slightly and said, You think something is wrong, right? Shaq Moore hurriedly said, I dont think so, Saito Sutsuta has brought more than 10 to 20 men, all of them are elite warriors. Maybe Saito Sutsuta is busy at the moment so he didnt reply. Or maybe hes resting? Jadens face was gloomy and he shook his head and said, No! Saito Sutsuta said there would be an operation tonight, so whether it seeded or failed, he would havemunicated with me. Its been a long time, but I cant get in touch with him, so Im afraid theres something wrong.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Shaq Moores face also changed upon hearing this, and he couldnt help but ask, Young master, so what do we do now? Jaden thought for a moment, took a deep breath and said, Prepare the car and make a trip to inwater Vi Area. Shaq Moore nodded, and he immediately walked out and readied a ck Mercedes-Benz S-ss Maybach Sedan, and Jaden walked out and got into the top-of-the-line ride. In addition, five bodyguards also followed in a Land Rover Off-Road Vehicle. Sote at night, there were no more cars on the road, so the two cars were driving fast, and in less than half an hour, the two cars were already driving to the inwater Vi Area. After driving into the vi area, we eventually came to a stop in front of the single-family house that was arranged for Saito Sutsuta. The door of the SUV behind opened, five physically tough bodyguards came down, these bodyguards have extraordinary skills, some are veterans retired from the battlefield, are Jaden spend a lot of money to hire. A bodyguard walked towards the front, he was about to open the hollow iron-shan door in front of the vi, but coldly, his face tightened, the gaze in his eyes instantly stern and up, he made a warning gesture. The remaining four bodyguards understood the situation and they immediately went to the Mercedes S-ss Maybach that Jaden was riding in and shielded Jaden. Whats going on? Jaden rolled down the window and asked in a deep voice. The bodyguard came over and said in a serious tone, Mr. Howard, there is a blood smell inside the vi, and it is extremely strong. However, the vi is not to feel the breath of other people, the surrounding is also very quiet, which seems a bit strange. The smell of blood? Jaden frowned, he took a deep breath and said, You guys, go in and see whats going on. Yes! These few bodyguards immediately infiltrated the vi, they stalked towards the vi hall, along the way they appeared extremely cautious, and the more they stalked towards the front, the more intense the smell of blood that paved the way, and the more pungent and unpleasant. After confirming that no one was inside the vi, the bodyguards gestured and instantly pushed open the doorway to the vi hall, while they also drew their cold weapons and looked vigntly into the vi. When the vi door opened the moment, the fishy blood smell spread like a sea of blood to the face, when the few bodyguards look inside, each one can not help but have a feeling of wanting to vomit, all the cold hairs stand up, a coldness can not help but spread from the bottom of the body. Bodies and blood formed the first scene they saw. The entire vi hall floor has been stained with ayer of sticky scarlet blood, between that blood, lying horizontally and vertically a body, the fatal wound is either the throat or the heart area, basically a blow to kill. Such a tragic and bloody scene,posed of a scene like being in hell. Spare the five bodyguards are also licking blood on the knifes mouth ruthless role, but cold after seeing such a bloody scene, they are still feeling some cold hands and feet. A bodyguard immediately returned to Jadens car, his face still looked a bit shocked, he said: Mr. Howard, there are all the bodies inside, those Toyo warriors, all of them are dead! What did you say? Jadens voice suddenly drew up and screamed out in disbelief. He immediately pushed open the car door and walked inside towards the vi. When he walked into the lobby of the vi, Jaden was mentally prepared, but when he saw this scene, he suddenly felt extremely nauseous, a dry heaving, almost vomiting. After Jaden got a little used to it, he walked inside, no longer caring about the blood stains he stepped on the soles of his shoes, he walked inside the hall and saw one Toyo warrior who had fallen in the blood. As he continued to walk forward, the pupils in Jadens eyes suddenly shrank coldly and he saw Saito Sutsuta, right next to the wall, slumped to the ground like a puddle of mud, long dead. Dead! All dead! The Shinto Ryu warriors that Jaden had taken great pains to bring over from Toyo were all dead, killed, and no one was left alive! This cant help but let Jaden feel all cold, a few hours ago, he was still with Saito Sutsuta here to sip tea, but in the blink of an eye, the sight is like a bloody scene of hell! Young master, look hereC Shaq Moores voice suddenly sounded with a vague hint of trembling and panic in that vocal line. Jaden followed the sound and on a snowy white wall on the right side of the hall, there were big, bloody letters C Your turn next! The six blood-colored words are obviously written in blood and into the font, some blood flowing downward, forming a line of blood, reflecting the blood-colored morbidlyrge words, so that people can not help but look at a kind of scalp numbing sense of horror. Who? Who is it? Who the hell did this? Jadens emotions suddenly seemed out of control, he could not help but roar up, the expression was hideous and twisted, but could not hide the deep sense of fear that came out of his eyes. Chapter 343 – Terrified In fact, Jaden knows very well who did all this. Saito Sutsuta said he would take action tonight to carry out a n to assassinate Jason, but the end result was that Saito Sutsuta and his group all died tragically in the vi building. It is self-exnatory as to who actually moved this. What rmed and disturbed Jaden was the bloody writing left on the wall CN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Your turn is next! These words are naturally reserved for him to read, so the person referred to in the blood words is also himself. Combined with this scene of bloody hell in the hall, the meaning of these six words is self-evident, that is, the next one should be Jaden and Saito Sutsuta their turn to the same end. The word blood is a death threat, and how does that not rm Jaden? He would never have dreamed that Jasons own strength would be so terrifying that even the Shinto Ryu warriors he had invited from Toyo together would be killed without a sound. At this point, Jaden finally understood that Jasons identity is by no means as simple as a security guard on the surface. In this world, how can a security guard look so mysterious and possess such unpredictable skills? To be able to silently kill nearly 20 people on Saito Sutsutas side, this strength, it is frightening to think! Shaq Moores face also became extremely difficult to see, he was also able to think about who made this bloody killings, but he did not dare to think, more reluctant to face the fact. Jadens twisted face was already so gloomy that water was about to drip out of it. Suddenly, a lightning bolt came to his mind and he remembered something, turned to Shaq Moore and said, Shaq Moore, that was Jason you met tonight when you were eating at Nights Restaurant, wasnt it? Shaq Moore nodded and said, Yes, Jason also shot and injured Nakata Hirono, I came back to report this matter, Saito Sutsuta only shocked just, decided to take assassination action tonight Did you ever say anything while at Nights Restaurant? Jaden asked. Shaq Moore thought about it, he blushed and said, At first I didnt notice Jason was present. When I dealt with Andi, who is in charge of Nights Restaurant, I mentioned that Nakata Hirono and the others were honored guests invited by the young master. Jadens face became even more gloomy after hearing this, and a cold sharpness shed in his eyes as he said, In that case, Jason must have guessed that I had invited Saito Sutsuta and the others over to deal with him. In other words, these few words on the wall are what he deliberately left for me to see. Shaq Moores face tightened and he said, Young master, what should we do then? And how do we handle this scene right now? These people are definitely Jasons killers, do you think we can put Jason to death if we call the police? Are you confused? Calling the police? Are you going to make me throw myself into the? Jaden rose in anger as he said in a cold voice, How did Saito Sutsuta and the others get to Oakshire? I invited them here! What was the purpose of inviting them here? Do you think I can get out of this if the police get involved? Besides, what evidence do you have that they were Jasons killers? We seriously underestimated Jason, and if Im right, even if the police were toe over and investigate, they wouldnt be able to trace any clues! Shaq Moore was covered in cold sweat, he nodded his head and said, The young master is right, I did not think it through. With so many people dead here, the first thing we need to do is to get rid of the bodies and the blood. What else can we do? We can only deal with it ourselves! This Jason, he must have pinpointed this too, so after he killed someone, he took off, so naturally we have to deal with this mess. Jaden said in an angry voice. With Jadens methods, plus the Howard familys power, handling the current situation is naturally not a problem, but Jadens heart is feeling very nasty, the feeling is equivalent to lifting a stone to smash their own feet. It is not difficult to deal with this mess in the vi, and it is not so difficult that Jaden will feel headache, what really makes him feel frightened and uneasy is the blood message on the wall, the blood message of the death threat is directly pointed at him, he can not be afraid? As the Howard family young master, with endless glory and wealth at hand, he is still very young, do not want to die. This Jason is really too dangerous, keeping him in Oakshire will be a huge threat to me! No, he has to be gotten rid of, no matter what the cost! Jaden muttered to himself, and then with a brilliant sh in his eyes, he murmured, Perhaps, I can turn to my family! When the word family was mentioned, the look of fear on Jadens face gradually subsided and was reced by a soulful awe and reverence, and a blind confidence. The sun rises as usual. The next morning, at the dawn of the sun, the Oakshire University yground was already lined up with columns of squads. Today is the parade ceremony of the freshman military training, which means that the military training of this freshman ss has been announced to be over, and the only thing left is this final parade review. Jason had also woken up early, changed into a security uniform, and then walked towards the Security Office office. When he arrived at the office, he saw Barry Davies, the head of the Security Office. Jason smiled and said, Barry, youre in the office so early? Barry Davies heard a familiar voice and looked up, surprised to see it was Jason, he said with a smile, So its Jason. I said when did youe back? Just got back yesterday. I learned that today is the freshman military training parade ceremony, so I came over to see if there was anything I could do. Jason said. Barry said with a smile, You just came back from a business trip, you can rest for a few more days. Business trip? Jason was stunned. Miss Martino said you traveled some time ago on an errand arranged by the school. Barry went on to say. Jason suddenly dawned on him, thinking that the beautiful principal was helping him to round up his lies and find excuses. Idle is also idle. Besides, this military training parade is also a big deal, so if you can do your part, you should do your part. Jason said. Barry nodded as he said, Theres really nothing to keep you busy. Tell you what, just go over to the yground and keep order with Arthur, Frederick and the others. No problem. Jason smiled, said goodbye to Barry and walked towards the school yground. Walking to the yground, Jason saw a square team lined up in the yground, each freshman is also a bit of military style, standing straight, face firm, it can be seen that this month of military training life on their physical fitness or mental appearance of the change is still great. Jason! Jason, youre here! An excited shout rang out, and Oakshire University security guards Frederick, Arthur, Walter and several others were seen approaching, greeting each other warmly. I learned there was going to be a military training review today, so I came over to check it out. Jason smiled. Jason exchanged pleasantries with them for a while, and then the gaze in his eyes looked toward the yground, trying to search for Shade, the thirdpanys first toon of girls squad. He had led a toon of girls from the thirdpany for several days, and more or less developed some feelings. As the temporary instructor of the 3rd Company 1st toon, he also hoped in his heart that the girls of the 3rd Company 1st toon would have a good performance in this review. Chapter 344 – Parade Ceremony At eight oclock in the morning, the school leaders as well as the leaders in the army were present on the stage and they walked up to the podium to take their seats. Next is the leaders speech, and after the leaders speech, the start of the military training parade will be announced. Jason had walked into the yground at this time, and as a security guard, he was naturally allowed to enter the yground. His purpose in walking in was mainly to search for the girls team of the first toon of the thirdpany, and on thisst day of military training, he also wanted to go and cheer up the cadets he had led. The womens line was concentrated on the west side of the yground, and Jason made his way over there, during which many of the freshmen saw him, and most of them were able to recognize him as the most dominant security guard Oakshire University has ever seen. You should know that Jasons poprity at Oakshire University is definitely not worse than the poprity of those who are in the limelight, and some videos about him are still spreading hot in the Oakshire University forum. Walked to the west side, also saw some girls square, some girls coldly saw a posture of upright and reveal a masculine security guards to meet the face of the time, their eyes can not help but look more than a few. Anyway, those leaders speeches on the podium were boring and not many freshmen were listening carefully. When these girls gradually see the face of the security guarding towards them, their eyes can not help but have a bright, a pure in a little childish face immediately showed a kind of excited exuberance C Huh? Isnt this the most handsome security brother our school has ever had? Wow, its really him! Ive asked around, his name is Jason! Security brother really handsome ah! So good to give people a strong sense of security! The security brother looked at me, I was so excited, the deep eyes seemed to really discharge! I heard that he has also led the girls of the thirdpany toon, really versatile, why is the security brother not leading our military training ah? Many girls are excited and are whispering, and they dont dare to be too loud, after all, their instructor is standing in front of the team. Jason noticed the reaction of the girls and felt their enthusiasm, to which he could onlyugh bitterly C if possible, he really did not want to be famous like this ah, low-key is his true nature. A way to find the past, Jason suddenly brightened up, he saw a valiant figure standing in front of him, a straight military uniform on her body looked iparably ttering, so much so that her overly hot and exquisite curves were perfectly outlined. She was wearing a military cap, from Jasons angle, just in time to see the beautiful side of her face, beautiful but a rigid intention, just this temperament called a woman among the heroes. Lukas Murphy. Captain of Special Combat Service. When I saw Lukas, I naturally saw the girls of the thirdpanys toon, and when I looked around, a familiar face jumped into my eyes. Seeing this change in the girls of the thirdpanys first toon, Jason felt a lot of relief in his heart. It seemed that Lukas had put a lot of effort into the training of the girls of the thirdpanys first toon during his absence. Its C Captain Miller! Captain Miller is back! A girl was the first to see Jason, who was walking over, and she couldnt control her emotions and immediately shouted out. Immediately, all the girls of the thirdpanys toon all looked over, and after seeing that it was really Jason, their emotions instantly boiled over C Its really Captain Miller, Captain Miller is back Boing Boing! Captain Miller, we all miss you so much! I knew Captain Miller would be there when we were paraded! Captain Miller, how could you be so cruel as to abandon us for the better part of a month! Captain Miller is as handsome as ever C no, more handsome than ever! In their excitement, the girls forgot that there were Lukas standing in front of them and that there was a leader on the podium speaking and that they were not allowed to make any noise. Among them, perhaps only one girl can also remain calm, jade face clean, like a snow lotus blooming on the top of the snowy mountains, unstained worldly dust, ethereal as God. When she saw Jason, her eyes, which looked like they were set with two curved moons, also lit up, with a bit of light shing, but she did not have the same emotional excitement as the other girls. Because she had known that Jason had returned to school, she was naturally ire. I knew youde! ire spoke to herself in her own audible voice, and the corners of her delicate cherry lips turned up slightly, outlining a beautiful smile. Lukas face was stunned, she turned her head to look, really saw Jason, at that moment her eyes were clearly a trace of annoyance in the growth, but in this public asion inconvenient to re up. Jason, who was walking over, had a steep face, a face that was taut, a cold breath that came through his body, and that invisible pressure that pervaded to the point of enveloping the girls of the thirdpanys toon. Jason stood in front of a toon of girls from the thirdpany, his face grim, his eyes cold, staring at these girls without saying a word. The girls of the thirdpanys first toon were immediately poured out as if by a pot of cold water, one by one, all dumbfounded, and began to look at Jasonwith fear and anxiety. They do remember that when Jason took them, this is how Jason looked when he was angry. For the girls of the thirdpany toon, the air around them seemed to be frozen, even breathing seemed a little difficult and rapid, they like Jason, but also in awe of Jason. So when Jason stared at them with a sullen face and a cold gaze, they were all silent, like children who had done something wrong. What is the purpose of military training? Jason finally opened his mouth, his speech was not fast, his voice was low, but every word fell into the ears of these girls, The purpose of military training is to let you experience the style and discipline of a soldier, just to let you develop this style and discipline. What is the most basic of the military style? That is discipline! Look at you all, do you have discipline? Today is the parade ceremony, there are leaders on stage to speak, you all just treat this ce as a vegetable market? All of you are loud and boisterous, really let me down! Each of the girls in the thirdpanys first toon blushed as they knew what the problem was. Each of you also do not lose face, make it look like a lost love. If you know you are wrong, then correct it. Now give you a chance to correct yourselves, when you walk in the formationter, you should perform well and show the results of your training this month, and strive for a good ranking. Do you understand? If you understand, nod your head. Jason then added.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The girls in the thirdpanys first toon couldnt help but look happy as they nodded their heads after hearing the words. Jason then gave a smile and said, Thats more like it. Well, Im sure you wont let me down, much less your madam Murphy. Right, madam Murphy? Jason said, which looked to Lukas aside. The first thing he did was to receive two murderous res from Lukas. This made Jasons heart thump, secretly thinking madam Murphy what is this? I just came back and did not provoke her, she is too unfriendly eyes, right? Is it possible that madam Murphys rtives period hase again? But the timing is not right! Jasons head was full of wonder, confused as to what Lukas was staring at. Chapter 345 Lukas’ annoyance Look at your madam Murphy, valiant and heroic, the so-called women in the womens heroes is to say that you madam Murphy such women! In the future you have your madam Murphy a half of the momentum, but also is not in vain madam Murphy this time on your training! Jason opened his mouth and cheekilyplimented Lukas, and he didnt know what Lukas murderous stare really meant, but in any case, there was nothing in the world that would make her happier than unstinting praise for this one woman. Jason, since when did you learn to kiss ass? And patting somely. Lukas said coldly. Jason touched his nose and smiled sarcastically as he looked at the girls in the thirdpanys toon and said, Do you guys think this is ttering? This is clearly the big truth! The girls of the thirdpany toon showed a heartfelt smile, they are also women, why did not see that madam Murphy this is some dissatisfaction with Jason, the specific reason is not known. Jason looked at some girls in the thirdpanys toon with a narrow smile, his face darkened and he said in a deep voice: You are all stillughing? If you donte back with a good ranking, youll be cryingter. With that said, Jason looked left and right, and he was ready to bolt. The girls of the thirdpany toon with Lukas is enough, he does not know whether Lukas is on the wrong medication or what, seems to have a deep grudge against him, so he has to avoid it today. Good men dont fight with women. This truth Jason still understands. However, Lukas seemed to have read Jasons mind, and with a cold face, she said, You are not allowed to leaveter! Jason froze for a moment and looked at Lukas, thinking to himself that this woman could be a roundworm in his stomach? She even knew that I wanted to bail. As youe, so be it. Jason was in no hurry to leave either, first apanying the girls of the 3rd Company 1st toon through this parade. Standing in front of a line of girls in the thirdpany, Jason always felt a gaze that kept on watching him, and he knew whose gaze it was, no girl other than ire dared to keep staring at him like that. Jasonughed bitterly, he turned his eyes toward ire, is to meet the girls clear and joyful gaze, four eyes facing each other, there seems to be a different kind of love breeding and up. This little girl is really bing more and more reckless, a girls family, how do you have the courage to keep staring at a man to look at it? Im embarrassed of myself, Ill have to criticize and educate a lot! Jason thought to himself, but to say criticism, the thought of the young girl that eloquent, he had some headache. Soon, the parade began, and a procession of squares began to walk past the podium. The girls of the thirdpanys first toon also had to prepare the front reserve area and walk the squares in order. During this period, the instructors are not allowed to apany them, and they have to rely on themselves. Jason smiled and cheered them on, saying, Just cheer up and show the level you usually train at.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Dont be nervous, just walk past the podium as if you were training normally. Pay attention to the leadersmands in front of you and bring your best. Lukas said. The girls of the thirdpanys toon then walked in unison toward the preparation area. Jason walked toward the podium, intending to see the poise of the thirdpanys toon of girls squading upter. Jason! You bastard! Lukas irritated voice came fiercely, and she quickly caught up with Jason, reaching out to give Jasons arm a vicious twist. Snort! Jason sucked in a cold breath of pain, the strength of this womans hand is extremely horrible, so hard under a twist, needless to say the arm area must be bruised. I say Lukas, are you crazy? How can you do it, it hurts me! Jason said in a good-natured way. Lukas huffed: I havent even settled the score with you yet! Where have you been since the Herthum Group incident was resolved? I havent seen you for half a month, and I couldnt find anyone to discuss urgent matters with you, so I missed an opportunity for nothing! Jasons face was stunned as he asked in a surprised voice, Opportunity? What opportunity? Those terrorists who attacked the Herthum Groupst time, you know where they came from, right? Lukas asked. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice, They are Night Shadows men. They were able to infiltrate Oakshire so easily, they must have had an inside man. After that days operation, I vaguely saw suspicious people ambushing near the Herthum Group building, and I immediately pursued them. Lukas spoke up, and at the end she sighed softly and said, But after I went after them, I was intercepted and sniped halfway, and I didnt have any helpers around, so I let those people get away! Jasons face was stunned, did not think there was such an episode, when Herthum Groups crisis defused, he immediately ahead of the airport, to support the Satan Operation Group in the dark world. If you had been there, there is no way the other side could have escaped when we joined forces. These people were ambushed near the Herthum Group, obviously with an agenda, and must be in cahoots with Night Shadows men who infiltrated in. If we catch them, we will be able to find out who is behind it. Lukas said. I had an emergency at the time. My brothers in the Dark World had suffered a betrayal by the Bounty Alliance, and I had to be the first to rush over to support them. Jasons voice was low as he said, his eyes shining brilliantly as he said, As for Night Shadows inside man in Oakshire, they will be uprooted one day! Bounty Alliance? Lukas smiled and his face was stunned, saying that Bounty Alliance is a powerful force in the dark world no less than Night Shadow, a giant in the dark world. Bounty Alliance has always been extremely trustworthy in the dark world, and they would betray your brother? Lukas asked. In the face of profit, what principle in this world cannot be broken? Night Shadow joined hands with Bounty Alliance and tried to annihte my brother legion, but once again, their calctions fell t. Jason sneered and said. Lukas looked at Jasons hard-lined face, she gritted her teeth and suddenly asked, Jason, you insist on quitting Dragon Shade, do you want to fight Night Shadow single-handedly? Because staying in Dragon Shade, you cant move freely after all, thats why you want to quit, isnt it? Jasons face froze as he looked deeply at Lukas and said, The girls squad from the thirdpany ising over, so go see how our trained cadets are doing. With that, Jason lifted his steps toward the front and did not answer Lukas question. Chapter 346 Each has a mission The girls of the thirdpany were marching in unison past the podium, and the girls of the thirdpanys first toon were also in the square. They all hold their heads high and are as imposing as a rainbow, presenting a sense of valiant beauty. Their movements are neat and standardized, and both the march and the step are aplished quite well. As this formation walked past the podium, loud apuse rang out from the floor. Jason looked at the secret nod, the thirdpany toon of girls performed very well, even with his vision, can no longer be critical of anything. Ill meet you where you are at noon to discuss things with you. Lukas came over and spoke. Jason nodded and said, Done. Jason then also walked out of the yground, he is no longer a security guard, can watch the threepanies once led a toon of girls walk through the square, he has been very satisfied. Jason walked out of the yground and patrolled the school paths, doing what a security guard should do. At that moment, Jasons cell phone rang violently, he took it out and saw that it was Sally calling, he answered the phone and said, Hello, Miss Herthum? Well, its me, Jason, I came to the office this morning and learned that you came to the office yesterday afternoon, right? In the phone, there came Sallys beautiful voice like a phoenix crying in Kunshan. I did go to the office yesterday. But it was already the end of the day, so I didnt go to Miss Herthum, Jason said. Youre at Oakshire University, right? Let me drop byter at noon. Sally said. Jasons face was stunned after hearing the words, this can never work, Lukas has already made an appointment with him to talk about things at noon, Sally came over, Im afraid it will not be able to talk, and Miss Herthum, you dont have to rush over if youre so busy. Ille to the officeter. Ill meet with you then to talk about whats going on. Jason said. Okay, then Ill wait for you at the office! Herthum Group, the chairmans office, Sally smiled sweetly and said see youter before putting down her phone. In fact, she just wanted to hear Jasons voice. That low but maic voice is like an energizer that can fill her with a happy and joyful mood all day. This man has saved her many times, not to mention the thrilling journey in Amazon Rainforest, on the recent Herthum Group terrorist attack, if not for the presence of this man, she and the entire Herthum Group are still alive is an unknown. She firmly believes that no one in this world will be uncaring of anyone for no reason, for this heavy kindness she does not know how to repay, all she can do is to do her best to help this man at the same time, but will not let each other feel that this is a charity. So, she can trust this man unconditionally, she can wholeheartedly good to this man, in the end, she can not tell what she did as whether it is to return the favor or have other feelings mixed in. In any case, this time to meet again, she will cherish, but also will firmly seize this opportunity, will not let this man into the sea of people can no longer find. Unbeknownst to me, it was already noon. Jason walked around the campus, basically doing nothing, and when it was noon, he walked towards Bamboo Residence. Jason walked back to Bamboo Residence, opened the door of his house, he brewed a pot of tea, just finished brewing, is to see from the doorway Lukas walked straight over. Lukas did not see the outside, walked in and closed the door with his backhand, sat on the sofa, poured himself a cup of tea and sipped. Why do I feel like this is more like where you live? Jason said. Lukas gave Jason an annoyed look and said, So what if its your ce? So I cant do whatever I want because its your ce? Can can can! Youre the biggest, thats always okay, right? Jason said rather breathlessly. Lukas eyes rolled as she stared at Jason and said, You havent answered my question. You insist on quitting Dragon Shade, do you want to take on those forces in the dark world by yourself? Snap! Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and after exhaling the smoke in his mouth, he said, What about you? As a Captain of Special Combat Service, you came to Oakshire, using your identity as a local border guard as a cover, and came to Oakshire University as a military training instructor. Dont give me the excuse that you happen to be on a long vacation. What is the purpose of your wanting to lurk in Oakshire? Lukas face was stunned as she gritted her teeth and finally said, I admit that I dide on a mission. Oh? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and the answer did not surprise him. Lukas as a special operations teambat leader, Carovia in addition to Dragon Shade, she led the sword special operations team can be called one of the strongest ace special operations team. Therefore, it is impossible for the military department to give such a long leave of absence for her toe and serve as a freshman military training instructor at Oakshire University. Im here for the Herthum Group. Lukas continued. Jason frowned, looking a little less than understanding. To be precise, its for a project being developed by the Herthum Group. Lukas said. Zeus Project? Jason immediately thought of the key point, he said, When Sally was attacked in Amazon Rainforest, it was also rted to this project, right? In addition, there is also thest terrorist attack in Herthum Group is also rted to this. Right! Thest time Sally was attacked, ording to the military departments spection, it is only afraid that not only the forces in the dark world are operating behind the scenes, I am afraid that there are also some western countries pushing for it. Lukas lowered his voice and said. Jason was a little surprised, if this is worth the Western countries also involved, things can be different, but also means that this Zeus Project is extraordinary. Thinking of this, Jason couldnt help but ask, Lukas, what exactly is this Zeus Project? Why does it attract so much attention? Lukas looked at Jason and said, I dont know any more than you do. My mission is to make sure that this Zeus Project is not seized by an outside force. Havent you already met with Sally and are working in herpany? You can go ask her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If the Zeus Project is so important, why isnt the state stepping in? Jason asked. Lukas shook his head and said, I dont know. Maybe the Zeus Project is only half-baked, or maybe theres something else going on, its beyond our knowledge. So, as long as the Herthum Group keeps working on the Zeus Project, arent you going to stay in Oakshire? asked Jason. Lukas smiled and said, Not necessarily. If the military knew that you were close to the Herthum Group and already knew Sally. Maybe there is no need for me to stay here. In addition, if there is any action on the military side and I need to be used, I will return to the team immediately. Jason nodded, as a soldier, the country is bound to be on call when needed. Your turn, its time to answer my question. Lukas said. Whats the problem? Jason yed dumb as he prepared to stand up, looking like he wanted to slip out. Lukas was so angry that she gritted her teeth, her legs stretched out and mped around Jasons waist, her hands braced on the sofa, her whole body shot up, her waist twisted, the force brought out to her legs, and instantly brought Jason down on the sofa at the same time, her whole body also sat on Jasons body, and reached out and sped Jasons shoulder des. Chapter 347 Violent Men (I) Shit! Jason had the urge to curse, he was caught off guard and was pinned to the couch by Lukas. The main thing is that he didnt expect Lukas to make a sudden move, plus he didnt have the heart to respond in kind, and it became the situation at hand. If you do it, what do you mean by sitting on your butt? Jason was breathing, Lukas this suddenly sat heavily on the small of his back, the abdominal cavity was immediately squeezed, also let him have a kind of brief sense of suffocation, a breath can not be articted. The feeling of holding your breath is very unpleasant. I said the girl named Night, what do you mean by that? Jason asked in a dark, hushed voice. Ive told you everything about my visit to Oakshire, and youre pushing and pushing when I ask you a question, so I have no choice but to do this. If you dont answer me properly, you wont walk out of here! Lukas said with a cold grunt. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he asked in a good-natured manner, You think youve subdued me like this? Lukass face was stunned, if it were any other special forces soldier, she could say she was 100% sure of subduing in such a situation, but she was facing Dragon Emperor, a top power in the dark world known as Satan! But she felt that she had pinned Jasons body down, and her hands were sped around his shoulder des, making it impossible for Jasons arms to exert any strength, which was basically under control, right?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Do you still want to resist? Lukas asked. I dont like to be ridden by a woman. Jason smiled, and that smile looked a little evil. Lukas immediately had a sense of foreboding, and she was about to increase the force of her arms and sp Jasons shoulder des in a death grip, but then C Bang! Lukas violently felt a huge force impacting on her back, and under the impact of this force, her originally straight body could not help but bend down. In this instant, Jasons arms have broken free from Lukass control, and instead backhanded between the snap to Lukass arms. It turns out that just now Jasons legs lifted forward to his thighs hit Lukass back, and then seized the opportunity to turn the moment to break free from Lukass control. Lukas is not a vegetarian, as the captain of the Excalibur specialbat team, she is also extremely skilled in close-quartersbat. So when Jason came with his backhand, her palms were like knives, chopping one after another! Bang! Bang! Lukas forced Jasons arm back, and she began to fight back. She executed a session of takedowns, tackling Jason repeatedly, while her right leg came down across the couch, trying to keep Jason pinned to the couch. In this regard, Jason is quite speechless, between him and Lukas is also impossible to move the real thing, the key is that if you do not move the real thing, so tangled war, a moment is really difficult to get rid of Lukas. Lukas in close stalking skills are quite outstanding, if reced by other special operations soldiers Im afraid already defeated, but met Jason, Lukas to get a little cheaper are difficult. Lukas was striking fast, while Jason was seeing the moves, and every now and then a counterattack was going to make Lukas resist with all his might. Not only that, but their legs were also engaged in a sparring session. Lukass right leg came across, but was shaken away by a small sweep of Jasons left leg, while Jasons legs mped down on Lukas, as he prepared to turn the tables on him. Lukas also realized this, her own strength is far inferior to Jason, if Jason will be his own sick burst of power out, then she can not control. Therefore, she knows very well in her heart, must not let Jason to the contrary, otherwise in Jason that all to the power of the power of the suppression, she wants to turn over can be difficult. So, shes got to squeeze Jasons legs! In an instant, Jason just felt his head heat up and he violently picked Lukas up in his entire body. Jason, what are you doing? Lukas immediately came back to her senses, she could not let Jason hold her like this, she not only struggled, but also had to tackle Jason. Jasons hands simply can not be freed, if you continue to hold Lukas, then he is certainly at the mercy of Lukas takedown control. Thats enough! Jason let out a low roar in his throat, he threw his hands forward, Lukas was up in the air and was thrown out by him. Lukas was frozen, never dreaming that Jason would be so rude as to throw her right out of the way. This is simply too violent, no hint of mercy! When her body fell rapidly, the whole back of the body is in contact with a soft ce, she fixed her eyes, only to find that shended on the bed in the house. Whoosh! Before Lukas came back to her senses, a strong wind whistled to her, and then she saw Jason pounced on her and pinned her down on the bed, and the hot intent in Jasons eyes that stared at her gradually intensified. Chapter 348 Violent Men (II) The temperature inside the house is gradually rising. On the bed, Jason was pressed against Lukas, his hands had grabbed Lukas arms and pressed them to the bed in a death grip, their eyes close to each other, one wild as fire, the other surprised and stunned. In the battlefield, Lukas is an all-round assant, charging into battle and killing the enemy without blinking, as the cold and ruthless Lukas generally does. At this moment, Lukas gives the impression of a frightened white rabbit, as if by this sudden change was stunned, the pair of water-cut pupils are full of stunned color, as if simply confused by the situation in front of what is. She herself still feels all sorts of unusual sensations. Lukas She gritted her teeth and said in an annoyed voice, Jason, what do you want? I should be the one to ask you that, right? Ask me? You have the nerve to ask me after all this? Lukas got up in annoyance as she stared at Jason Ive warned you before not to shoot your gun, but you dont listen. Now the gun has gone off, but the fire will be burned. Just now you have touched my minefield, that is, you should be put on the spot! I dont want you to provoke again and again! Jason narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. YouC I I didnt mean to do that just now! You let go of me! Lukas said in an unpleasant voice. Lukas immediately struggled desperately to resist, strange to say, afteryers of selection of special training, she has a strong closebat skills, her explosive strength is not as good as Jason, but no less than the rest of the special forces. Lukas is blushing, she gritted her teeth, suddenly her arms fiercely a, directly around Jasons neck, and then down an arm, so that Jasons body shape down a low, the two are almost face to face, the lips of each other also as if they were in contact with each other. Lukas looked at Jason, her breathing was still ragged, she slowly took a deep breath and said, Jason, its fine if you take me, a womans first time is always going to be taken by a man anyway. However, I have a request, after you take me, return to the military with me! Jason froze for a moment, he didnt expect Lukas to be so proactive. But the words behind Return to the military? It is not up to her to return to the military, and such requests can be treated withplete ambiguity. At this juncture C Knock, knock, knock! There was an untimely knock at the door.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Immediately after, a clear and pleasant voice passed in C Jason, are you in there? And is madam Murphy in your house? The bed, Jason and Lukas face all stiffened, when the voice sounded, they are dumbfounded, only to feel the face with a pot of cold water poured under, all the enthusiasm also like a tidal wave receded. That was Kays voice! How can it be the beautiful principal? Isnt she very busy today? Howe she has time toe knocking on the door for me? Jasons brain has short-circuited like, are a little petrified wooden. On the contrary, Lukas was the first to react, and with a face of shame, she gritted her teeth and whispered, Jason, what are you still standing there? Miss Martino ising over! Jason body a jolt, he came back to his senses, and hurriedly pulled his voice to respond, Uh Miss Martino? Night, madam Murphy is in my ce, I talk to her about something you wait a moment, Ill go over to open the door. Jason said rushing to get up from the bed C no, from Lukas body. When Jason came down, that gaze also forgot to deliberately nce, straight to Lukas can not control the heart of a desire to kill the impulse. Jason pointed to where the couch was and gestured toward Lukas. Lukas understood, she buttoned up while walking to sit on the sofa, and after quickly finishing her grooming clothes, she posed as if she was making tea. Jason had also reached the door, he took a deep breath, his face as normal, and reached out to open the door. When the doorway opened, it was the sight of the beautiful principal Kays figure. Today, she is slightly deliberately dressed under, but also looks gloriously beautiful, iparable, all over the body out of that strong elegant vor is reflected in her like a goddess of existence. Her face was tinged with a hint of doubt, and when the door opened, her eyes, obviously tinged with a hint of doubt, were impatient to look in. Chapter 349 Unprecedented Jason naturally looked out of Kays eyes with a touch of doubt abnormal color, which made his face embarrassed, but good in his thick skin, so from his surface can not see what abnormal. Miss Martino, you came over ah you are looking for madam Murphy, she is inside, just talking to her about something. Jason opened his mouth and spoke in a calm, matter-of-fact tone, without the slightest hint of w. Lukas inside the house also stood up in due course and she said, Miss Martino, are youing over? I just got here with Jason and just had tea with him to talk about something. Kay walked inside the house, and frankly she didnt see anything unusual, only that she should be overly concerned.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She was initially just a little curious, after she knocked on the door, Jason was a while before he answered, and the speed of opening the door was dyed, so she thought a little more. But after she thought about it, she also thought she was overthinking it, Lukas came from the army, with the self-discipline of the army style, besides, Jason the bastard is useless, they can not have any secrets between them. Miss Martino, youre looking for madam Murphy for something, right? Jason asked. Kay nodded as she said, There is a recognition assembly for outstanding instructors going on in the yground. madam Murphy, you are also required to go forward to attend. Uh Jason, you need to go too. Me? Jason pointed his hand at his nose and said in a surprised voice, This recognition meeting has nothing to do with me, right? Its for the military training instructors, so I need to be there? You will know anyway if you follow. Kay opened her mouth, and her face looked a little odd as she said this. Jason was confused and couldnt figure out what that meant, so he just nodded and said, Well, okay, then Ill go over there too. Kay turned around and walked out the door, Lukas also walked forward, but when she passed Jason, she reached out and gave him a sharp twist on the right side of his waist. Snort! Jason bared his teeth in pain, this girl really does not know how lightly to hit ah. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. If Kay had been a stepte, he and Lukas would have been cooked. He really felt sorry in his heart, after all, such an opportunity does not know whether there is still in the future. Jason deliberately staggered a step, followed the two big beauties, eyes from time to time stared at the two beauties in front of the graceful and exquisite graceful body, as a kind ofpensation for the kind of regret in the heart it. When we got to the yground, we saw that the yground was still crowded, all the new students of military training were still standing in the yground, and the school leaders on the podium, lets say Oscar Wilson, and the leaders of the army were still there. Below, announce the outstanding instructors selected in this military training. A major-rank troop leader spoke up, and with a list in his hand, he began to read it out. When Lukas name was called, Lukas came on stage with the other officers to receive the Outstanding Instructor award. On the yground, there was also a loud apuse, which was from the heart of all the new students, because this month, their instructors have indeed given their hearts and sweat, and taught them how to be a soldiers style and discipline. The recognition meeting is not over, next, the major continued, There is also a special award, that is the most favorite instructor, this award is elected by the spontaneous vote of all the students in military training, who exactly is the winner? The major paused briefly to whet his appetite before continuing, The winner, Jason! When the word Jason echoed through the microphone in the yground, Jason was confused, not only him, the major leader on stage was also a bit surprised by the tone C this name is not heard of ah, certainly not in the army Officer! Captain Miller! Captain Miller! At that moment, a girls voice shouted, it was the girls of the thirdpanys first toon, they yed a leading role. Soon, the shouts of all the freshmen on the yground converged into these three words C Captain Miller! What are you still standing there for? Get on stage! Lukas has finished collecting the award and came down, seeing Jason a bit dazed, is poked him in the waist. Jason came back to his senses, heughed bitterly and had no choice but to walk stiffly toward the podium. He is really a bit speechless, what is this mess? Im just a security guard, not a military training instructor, so what is this favorite instructor? Who took the lead in selecting it? Its okay to be selected, but what does it mean to award this title to yourself? Shouldnt one of the military training officers be selected to award it? Its a mess! This is total chaos! Jason was speechless, in full view of the public, he wore a security uniform to receive this most favorite instructor recognition? This is a story that will make people feel unbelievable. Jasons concern is that, in this way, his own reputation will be plucked up a few more levels, too inconsistent with the principles of his low-key, unheard-of style. As he was thinking about it, Jason had already walked up to the podium. Captain Miller! Captain Miller you are handsome! This is the security brother, right? Hes really stylish! Just because of the security brothers name, definitely choose him! Its a pity that Brother Security didnt lead our military training! He took the girls of the 3rd Company 1st toon, those girls of the 3rd Company 1st toon were so happy! Thest time I watched the security guard brother in front of the school when he was so brave, people secretly gave him a small note but so many days have passed, did not receive his phone, I do not know if he did not notice the small note, or he ignored others, so mulberry outlet Huh? You stuffed a little note for the security guard too? Then we really share the same disease! On the yground, many chattering voices resounded. Youre Jason, right? Ive heard about you, you were a temporary instructor for a while. You were excellent, led well, and got the approval of the freshmen. This award is presented to you. The major leader spoke up and handed an award certificate to Jasons hand. Although it is just an award, Jason feels heavy in his hand because it is a token of the hearts of many new students and their recognition of him. President Oscar Wilson also came over to shake Jasons hand and congratted him. Jason thanked one after another. Come on, say a few words to your ssmates. Oscar Wilson said with a smile. Jason walked up to the microphone, he looked at the award and then at the thousands of freshmen on stage, he smiled and said, Im curious to know, which student came up with this award? Its us! It was our 3rd Company 1st toon that brought it up! Below, one by one, the girls of the thirdpanys toon shouted with excitement. A toon of girls from the thirdpany was standing right in front of the podium. Jason looked over and saw ire in the middle, only to see the corners of ires mouth lift slightly with a wry smile. Jason secretly smiled bitterly, this matter and ire must be unable to get rid of it, right? Honestly, Im very impressed and thankful for you guys. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Technically, I am not a military training instructor, I am a security guard at Oakshire University. I am a security guard at Oakshire University, but I have been acting as an instructor for a while because I have something to do with the madam Murphy who leads the 3rd Company and 1st toon. My military training skills are no better than any other instructor, and Im really ttered that you guys voted me as your favorite instructor. This is the end of the month-long military training. When I led the first toon of the thirdpany, I often stressed a point to them, the school arranged military training, is to let you experience the style of military discipline. All of these things are secondary to the marching, stepping and marching in unison. The most important thing is for you to learn the strict style of the military, refining the strong will of the military, cultivating the courage and self-confidence of the military to defy hardship, and exercising the strong physical qualities of the military in general. This is the most important thing. Jasons low voice echoed in the yground, and everyone unconsciously quieted down, one by one, all listening attentively. It was as if Jasons words carried a magic force. I dont know how long this style of discipline that you felt during the military training will be maintained after the military training is over. I just want to say that if you can keep this style of discipline going, it will be very helpful both for your studies in the future and after you go out into the society. Just a month of military training life, and can not let you learn too much, because to be quite a real soldier, your gap is still very big. However, the core of the soldiers spirit, you can keep in mind, that is C loyalty, bravery, self-improvement, self-confidence! Soldier, this is a serious word. In ces you cant see, there are silent soldiers who are enduring loneliness and danger, guarding thisnd under our feet, guarding the freedom and peace we have at this moment. If you are not a soldier, you do not have to stand up straight against the scorching sun, as if you were born with a straight steel ruler; nor do you have to be rooted in faraway ces and endure the loneliness of snowy mountains and inds; you do not have to miss each otherspany, you do not have to be absent from your parents old age; you do not have to risk the blind jump of unknown life and death, you do not have to dig the ground. Do not have to face the gunfire also to charge, to a ten, do not have to build the flesh and blood body into a dam, will be all the dangers are blocked out! But not the military! The soldier, he must carry all the not necessary on his shoulders, carrying the weight forward! Not for other reasons, only for the body of the uniform, only for the uniform on the shiny national emblem, only for their own duties and glory, only for the country underfoot and the flesh and blood ofpatriots behind them! Jasons tone was resounding, calm and powerful, echoing over the yground through that microphone for a long time. On the stage, the major officers face was solemn, he stood with his legs together and his posture straight, he faced Jason and suddenly gave a military salute. The majors eyes seemed to be slightly moistened up. On the stage, the faces of each instructor also firm up and they face Jason, also one by one raise their right hand, giving the highest military salute salute. None of the students on the yground spoke, fearing that they might spoil the solemnity of the moment. Jasons words seemed to carry a strange and fervent magic, immersing them in a feeling of solemnity and admiration. You may not be soldiers, but as long as you have those qualities of self-improvement and confidence, you are the soldiers in your own lives. Jason opened his mouth, and eventually he coughed dryly and said with a smile, Well, I seem to be talking a bit seriously. So lets leave it at that, I wish you all a happy next four years of colorful college life, and I hope I can stay in this position of security and spend these four years with you, thank you. Pop, pop, pop, pop! When the freshmen below came back to their senses one by one, for a time, the apuse thundered and resounded endlessly, reverberating in this heaven and earth. Brother Security said it so well! Security brother, I will be very happy to have you with me for four years in college! Security brother when really unprecedented, and can be a security guard, and can also be an instructor, but also can y cool, tooprehensive! Many girls were talking excitedly. From the podium, Oscar Wilson smiled and said, Jason, you made a good point. The major officer from the border guard force couldnt help but ask, Jason, did you join the military? Are you a veteran now? Sort of. Jason smiled and gave a vague answer, and then he walked off the podium. If he learns that Jason is not only a soldier, but also the head of Dragon Shade, Carovias strongest and most mysterious special forces team, he will be shocked beyond words, and he will not be able to get over it. Chapter 350 Fighting with beautiful women Jason had just stepped down from the podium when he was swarmed by a toon of girls from the thirdpany. They were all very happy, one after another, pulling Jason to take pictures and so on. I say dont forget your madam Murphy, shes your real instructor and the one who takes you the hardest. Jason said with a smile. We certainly wont forget the honorable and beautiful madam Murphy!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. madam Murphy, can we take a picture with you? Youe with us over hereC Wow, I think madam Murphy and Captain Miller stand together really well together! Huh? Ive noticed that madam Murphy is beautiful and heroic, and our Captain Miller is even more dominant, so they can really make a CP pair! The girls of the thirdpany toon couldnt help but chatter and joke after pulling Lukas over to stand with Jason. The speaker has no intention, but the listener has an intention. Lukas a heard such a discussion, a like a silver te like jade face immediately rose red and up, as the evening sun blown down, all dyed its face, she gritted her teeth, really feel a kind of million blush of intention. Mostly she remembered the scene with Jason in the house, which really made her life unforgettable, and whats more, the bastard not only bit towards her lips but also unbuttoned her shirt basically. Losing the first kiss is not enough, the body was also seen by this bastard. Oh C not only that, the bastard used his hands then, those damn salty hands were still running up and down her body. Thinking back on this, Lukas in addition to feeling blushing, the rest is extremely angry and hateful, wanting to skin Jason to eat alive to be willing. You all stop, cant you see, madam Murphy is blushing! Yes oh, is it hard to say that what we said is true? between madam Murphy and Captain Miller When the girls of the thirdpanys toon saw Lukass reaction, they all couldnt help but specte. Lukas is a killer in the battlefield, but she has not experienced the love of men and women. This is quite normal, she is a soldier, or a top special operations soldier, past years she is either in a brutal special training or out on a mission, and the rest of the warriors in the battle group are called brothers and sisters, which have time to take into ount the personal feelings of children? She, too, like all women, blushes and blushes when she first talks about it. Well, you guys, now you dare to make fun of me, dont you? You think I cant control you after the military training is over, right? Do you believe that I will make you guys stand in military posture for me now! Lukas said in an annoyed tone. Stand at military posture? Thats extremely deadly! These girls have eximed and immediately surrounded Lukas, a burst of open mouth begging for mercy. Jason was smiling, he suddenly had a sense, is turned his head towards the right side to look, and came face to face with ires clear, ethereal eyes, is not blinking at him to stare. Jasons heart moved, he walked over, stood in front of the young girl, lowered his voice and said, You must havee up with this file, didnt you? The young girl raised her stunningly beautiful jade face and said in an innocent and brilliant tone, What are you talking about? I dont understand. Jasons heart is angry, this girl pretending to be stupid is really impable ah, he said in a good mood: pretending to be stupid, is not it? Do you believe I will beat you PP! Huh? Is this really okay in broad daylight in full view of everyone? But if you want, Ill go along with it Well,e on. ireughed, winking as she did so. Jason is simply speechless, this girls family how to be so thick-skinned it? And also yed a scoundrel. Not to mention, in front of so many people, Jason really cant do anything about it, and theres nothing he can do but say, If you dont tell the truth, you cant step into my house half a step in the future! ire immediately said, Okay, okay, really. I didnte up with this, it was the result of a discussion among all the girls in the thirdpany and toon. Then again, I just advocated it on the forum. Well, thats all. Jason was a bit teary-eyed, ire is now recognized as the uncrowned school girl at Oakshire University, with an unimaginable influence, and not knowing how many adoring fans she has. With her influence, a little call on the schools forum, naturally, there are a lot of respondents, no wonder these new students have chosen Jason as the favorite instructor. No more of that in the future. You should know that Im a low-key man. Jason said with a straight face. Pfft- ire smiled coquettishly as she said, Now you can say that the whole school knows about it, and you still want to keep a low profile, huh? Jason immediately said: Jasons great achievements, you just talk to a few people around you, can not be sounded outside the school C I remember this university city near a few art colleges, right? There are a lot of beautiful women in art schools I mean, dont spread my fame to these schools. You ire got angry, she grunted, You still think about those art school beauties? You can pick any one of them and see if they look as good as me. I was born with a beautiful and beautiful heart and gentle and gentledy, you can not see it? Eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, you are really bad. Jasons forehead was sweating, what does that mean? Eating from the bowl? Who did I eat? Hey, hey, make it clear, whos in my bowl? Cant you see Im all alone? Jason said breathlessly. ire gritted her teeth and looked at Jason with a bit of hatred, she said in an exasperated voice, I dont care about you, you dont understand the mind of a girl at all! With that, ire walked away as if she was angry and ignored Jason. Jasonughed, in the past he was always held back by the words of the school beauty who was a little kid to internal injuries, this time to gas her is also good. Fighting with the sky, it is endless; fighting with beautiful women, it is even more enjoyable. There was joy and sadness on the yground, joy that the new students had passed the military training test, and sadness that it meant they all had to say goodbye to their favorite instructors. Both the new students and the instructors seemed to be reluctant to leave, this month together, has already formed a deep emotional bond. Perhaps the only exceptions are some of the girls in the thirdpany toon. After all, Jason, who has taken them, will always be at the school as a security guard. In addition, Lukas will also stay in Oakshire for a while and meet from time to time. It is human nature to meet and part. After Jason took a group photo with the girls of the thirdpany toon, he left for a trip to the Herthum Group. Chapter 351 Throwing Yourself on the Merry-Go-Round Herthum Group. A tall, overbearing explosion-proof armored SUVs drove over and into the underground parking lot. After this crimson red Paramount Marauder was parked, the doors opened and Jason stepped out of the car, he walked towards the elevator and took it all the way up to the 36th floor. When the elevator arrived, Jason stepped out of the elevator and walked down the corridor of this floor towards the front. Walk to the front, the door of an office was pushed open, a tall beautiful figure wearing ck professional clothes came out, a delicate melon face with a trace of innate coldness, but the face wearing ck-framed sses under the pair of vaguely flowing a few peachy charm of the eyes highlighting a few tititing style. Jessie, its been a long time, you look beautiful as ever. Jason smiled and looked at the beautiful person in front of him, which is none other than Jessie, the beautiful secretary beside Sally. Jessie turned her eyes to look, she eeked and said, Jason? You do know toe to the office. Is it hard to say that Jessie youve been paying attention to whether or not I came to the office all this time ago? Jason smiled, then said with a straight face, If being able to see me every day is pleasing to your eyes and mood, then Ille over every day. Get out. Get as far away from me as you can! Jessies face was annoyed, so angry that her torso trembled, reached out and pointed to the rear, saying coldly. Ill only roll in one ce. Jason said seriously. Jessie gave him a look, she did not want to continue to deal with this guy, but could not resist the curiosity in her heart, finally could not help but ask: Tell me, what ce? As soon as the words left her mouth, Jessie immediately had a feeling of regret. Sure enough, Jason smiled and said in a serious way, Bed! Jason said and was walking forward. Jessie froze in ce for a moment, and after she came back to her senses her jade face rose red and she was so angry that she stomped her feet and shouted loudly, Jason, you, you shameless person, dont you go, you stop for me - Jessie said is lifted in high heels of the long legs towards the chase, she is really angry, just think this guy is not only abominable, but also extremely shameless. Jason, who was walking forward, jerked to a halt, and not only that, he turned around. Jessie, who was rushing forward to catch up with him, never thought that this bastard would suddenly stop and turn around. The distance between the two was every few steps, and Jessie, who was angry, came after her quickly, and now when she saw the damn guy stop and turn around, she was toote to stop.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Rather, she gritted her teeth and tried to stop charging forward. It is not expected that wearing a pair of hatred of the sky, she braked hard under a sudden loss of bnce, the body stumbled, in the chase forward under the effect of the inertia, can only watch themselves towards Jason fell down. Ah Such an unexpected situation, so that Jessie could not help but open his mouth and shrieked. Jason was also shocked, his heart was wondering C the beautiful secretary sounded fierce, but did not think it was to give his arms? Its really the kind of woman who says no, but her body is honest! In such a situation Jason had no choice but to open his arms? Can not be cold-blooded sh back aside, watching the beautiful secretary fell to the ground on all fours, right? This tile floor is very hard, knocked head that can be disfigured, ask yourself he really is not tolerated. Jessie eximed after she had subconsciously closed her eyes, her heart was still more or less afraid. Bang! The next moment, Jessie only felt herself bumped into a broad and solid chest, followed by a male breath is paved to. Not only that, she also felt a hand tighten around her waist. Jessie snapped open her eyes and saw Jason, and her whole body fell on Jasons body, so to speak, and her face was buried between Jasons neck. At this moment, Jessie was going crazy and wanted to die. I said Jessie, if you want to hug, just say so. Why are you in such a hurry? Look at how impatient you are, what if you fall down? Your safety awareness still needs to be improved. Jason said with a burst of seriousness. Jessie was so angry that she could not speak, a pair of eyes began to turn red, gritting her teeth and staring at Jason, the look seemed to be willing to give the bastard a big piece of the piece to be willing. Huh? Im already in front of Miss Herthums office, Im looking for Miss Herthum for something. Lets talk about whats going on in privateter. Be careful next time, although I like your eagerness, but for safetys sake, take it slow. Jason smiled, and only then did he release his right arm around Jessies waist. Jason turned around and walked toward the chairmans office, but his heart was happy. The beautiful secretary that waist is really great, feel really good ah, the only drawback is that the chest is a little t, but her long legs are to make up for it C after all, you can not ask every woman with Nora the same majestic spectacr is not? Knock, knock, knock! Jason reached out and knocked on the door. After Sallys e in voice came over the speakers outside the office door, Jason reached out and opened the door and walked in. Jason! Sally raised her eyes and saw Jason walking in. She couldnt help but cry out in joy and excitedly got up from her seat, and a light smile appeared on her wless jade face. Miss Herthum. Jason said hello. Right after that, Jessie came in, and with her head slightly bowed, she said, Miss Herthum, the statement you asked for is done, let me show it to you. Jessie said and handed a document to Sally. Sally reached out to take it, looked at Jessie, and found that her eyes were a little red, she was surprised and asked, Jessie, whats wrong with you? Whats wrong with your eyes? Its possible that the sand got in your eyes. Jason said in a hurry. Sandy? Sally looked at Jason with suspicion, thepany was so clean and spotless, where was the sand? What sand is it! Jessie red at Jason with no good grace and said with exasperation, Its clearly you whos the bully! Jasonughed dryly, thisint to the chairman, he only said: Jessie ah, when did I bully you? Oh you said just now ah, just now you almost fell, I helped you a little, this bes bullying? I dont have to help you, you fell to the ground, you cant guarantee to break the head blood ah. If again, I will still hold you, even if youter tell Miss Herthum that I bullied you or not. You, you- Jessie was furious, but didnt know how to retort. It is said that she couldnt brake her footsteps and fell towards Jason, Jason really didnt help her, she was sure to fall on her heels, which she really cant refute. Sallyughed and said, Jessie,e on, just be careful in the future. You go out first, I still have something to talk to Jason. Jessie hmmm, the only thing she could do was to walk out of the office with her stomach full of annoyance. When the door closed, Sally looked at Jason and said, I suddenly really envy Jessie. Hmm? What do you mean? Jason asked. Because you would at least joke around with her, y around and so on. But you treat me- Sally paused here, as if with a soft sigh, and looked deeply at Jason before continuing, You are very polite to me, kind of rusty with a sense of distance, as if you are avoiding me. Chapter 352: Meet the Goddess Honestly Jasonughed as he said, Miss Herthum, you dont look like a sentimental person. You are the beautiful president of thepany, should I not be polite to you? On the contrary, I think Im already a very ipetent employee for not patting a few asses from time to time. Pfft- Sally couldnt help but cover her mouth andugh, the frustration she felt just then washed away, she said with a smile, Yeah, Ive never been sentimental before, Ive never been attached, Ive never been afraid, all my energy was put into thepany, creating the image of a strong woman. But since going through that incident in the rainforest, Ive changed a lot. Can I have a cigarette? Jason suddenly asked. Smoke it, here can be an exception for you. Sally said. Jason sat on the sofa in the office, pulled out a cigarette and lit it, curling up the smoke will be his masculine and handsome face hidden within, revealing a few of the depths. Some things he knew in his heart could never be avoided and always had to be faced. You dont have to be grateful or think about returning the favor or anything. It was my mission to save you in the rainforest, and it was my responsibility at the time. Jason spoke up, he looked into Sallys eyes and said, That time in the rainforest, I was a different person. Now in Oakshire, Im just Jason. its like that night at the Bauhinia Vi, you said you wanted to get reacquainted with me, so consider it a reacquaintance. Sallys eyes have shed with delight, her face looks even more happy, Jasons words are already shaped as in open and honest with her, with her frankly. She came over and sat down excitedly and said, So youve admitted that youre the one who saved me in the rainforest, have you? It doesnt matter anymore whether you admit it or not. There are some things that you just know in your heart. You just have to remember that you know Jason as a person. My other identity, you know too much is not necessarily good for you. And I cant tell you too much, I have certain limitations of my own. Jason said. Jason said is also the truth, Satan this identity, in the dark world is represented by the killing, in the dark world also do not know how many enemies, all of them are horrible and cruel extremists. Its not good for Sally to know too much, but it will get her into trouble.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sally is smart, and she doesnt know what Jason is saying. She knew that Jasons other identity was rted to the military and that all aspects of his identity information were ssified, which in itself was a restriction. She didnt want to know what secrets Jasons other identity contained, and she was happy and pleased that Jason admitted that he was the Satan who saved her from Amazon Rainforest and took her all the way to escape. Im really d. Sally smiled as she said, Now that I think back to that night at Bauhinia Vi, I did lose my cool and was a bit reckless when I suddenly called out to you. After all, it might have led to spection about your identity. But at that time, I was really too surprised and excited to think that much for a while. Unfortunately, those people still came to the door. Jason said with a soft sigh. Sally was stunned as she remembered thest terrorist attack on the Herthum Group, and she said hesitantly, Are you saying that thest terrorist incident that happened to thepany was rted to those people? Right! Jason nodded, and he looked at Sally and said, They areing for the Zeus Project. So, I want to find you to know specifically, what is Zeus Project? The Zeus Project is arguably Herthum Groups best kept secret, and is extremely confidential to all employees within thepany, except for the researchers directly involved in the project. Facing Jason, Sally did not hide anything, she said, Zeus Project is actually a new energy source project. A new type of energy source? Right! To put it bluntly, its a new type of energy reactor that can provide a huge source of energy. Sally opened her mouth, she looked at Jason is still half-understood look, is then said, I think you should see Iron Man, right? Iron Mans iron battlesuit has an Ark Reactor on the chest, the reactor is simr to a controlled Nuclear fusion reactor, forming a source of energy to drive Iron Mans battle. Speaking of which, Jason was also somewhat dazed as he asked, You mean that what the Zeus Project is working on is a controlled Nuclear fusion reactor like this? Sally shook her head as she said, Nuclear fusion reactors require Highly Enriched Uranium, whichpanies are not allowed to research privately. For one thing, it would be dangerous, like radiation, nuclear explosions, etc. Thepany has developed the Zeus Project, a new type of bioenergy that can be used to perform fusion reactions, resulting in a controlled source of reactor energy. The bioenergy is harmless and recyble. Jasons face was a bit shocked after hearing the words, if this is true, it is not an exaggeration to say that the value of the Zeus Project developed by the Herthum Group is simply immeasurable! For now, mature nuclear reactors are in the hands of the state, and while the Nuclear fusion reaction can provide a huge source of energy, its drawbacks are obvious. Lets say there is a problem with the disposal of nuclear waste, lets say there is a huge radiation contamination, etc. The Zeus Project developed by the Herthum Group uses bioenergy and produces basically no harmful pollution during the fusion reaction, which represents an extremely significant meaning. It is no exaggeration to say that once the development is sessful, it will shock the whole world. This represents the official birth of a new, efficient and harmless energy source. It also means that this energy source can act in daily life, lets say to generate electricity, lets say to provide energy drive forrge vehicles such as airnes and ships, etc. This is only for daily use, if used in the military, it may be possible to rely on this new energy source to develop new weapons and bombs. No wonder Night Shadows people are trying to get Zeus Project by all means! Jason muttered to himself. If Night Shadow gets the Zeus Project, they will not only develop this new energy source as a daily energy source, but the huge benefits that will be generated after this technology is monopolized by them are unimaginable. On the other hand, Night Shadow will certainly also use this new performance volume source to develop a weapon bomb. In this way, Night Shadow also has enough capital to unify the entire dark world, and even has the power to call the shots with some countries! Chapter 353 A Promise Jason took a deep breath, such a project, if the development is sessful, the impact is really too big, will also establish the Herthum Group in the worlds corporate status, can be said to be a pivotal role. Since it is a new type of energy source, it is certainly not easy to develop, and there is still a need for an experimental process before it can be put into the market. Jason asked, Miss Herthum, what stage of research has the Zeus Project reached so far? Its basically in the middle tote stages. But it still takes a long time before it is put into application. Sally spoke, then she smiled and said, That said, Herthum Groups core industry is not in energy. Its just that when this project came out, I thought it was very good, and it had great significance both for the countrys energy application and its role in peoples livelihood. Therefore, thepany also spared no cost and spent billions to study this project. Although I do not know much about energy. But I also know that if this new energy source can finally be put into use, the impact will be really huge. It will make a significant contribution to the countrys energy use. The benefit is not just for one country, but for all of humanity around the world. Jason said in a deep voice. Sally smiled, and she said, I didnt think so much about it. Its always good to be able to develop it. It hase to this stage, and thepany will not easily give up this project. Speaking of which, Sally remembered something like that, she still looked distraught and said, I just couldnt imagine that there would be terroristsing to snatch this project. Sally can not think of normal, she thought of this energy source developed, can be useful for peoples livelihood, but she did not think of the dark world of some power organizations can use this energy source to develop weapons, causing mass destruction. Jason looked at Sally and he said, Dont worry, a crisis like thest one wont happen again. As long as I am here, I will not allow those extremists to do whatever they want. Sally Wen heard the words after the beautiful eyes lit up, heart flooded with a slight warmth, this simple sentence, but represents a promise, a promise to protect Herthum Group guarding her. How could this not make her feel warm? Sally smiled and couldnt hide the joy on her beautiful jade face, she said: Jason, I was just about to tell you about thepanys security problem. After thest incident, I realized that thepanys security is stillcking. How do you think this aspect should be improved? There are ways to improve. Jason opened his mouth, he smiled and said, Miss Herthum trusts me so much to be the head of Security Office, then I will do my best to improve thepanys security precautions. After these words, Jason saw Sally skimming her lips, a sullen look. This made his face flush and he couldnt help but ask, Miss Herthum, whats wrong with you? Not happy! Unhappy? Jason was confused. Sally beamed her delicate red lips, looked at Jason with no good grace and said, Ive told you many times, just call me by my name. Why dont you ever change your name? Jason then realized that this was what she was referring to with her unhappiness. This is not very good, right? After all, its in thepany and you and I are up and down. Jason said. But I never thought of you as my subordinate, and besides, theres no third party here. Sally said, and then she raised her mouth in a smile and said, Call me by my name. Sally. No, dont call it with thest name. Sally Herthum. Eh, Jason Miller. Sally may also find herself amused, cant help but pfft, a pair of beautiful eyes full of light, as if flowing with a thousand tender feelings. Jason is scratching his head, thinking how to feel a bit in the feeling of molesting the beautiful president? If this were to get out, it would only be a shock to people, right? A new head of the Security Office has the audacity to molest the chairman of the board. Sallys cheeks are slightly red, she stared at Jason and said: Jason, for this piece ofpany security, my experience is definitely not as good as yours. So, Ill give you full authority to do this piece of work. No matter how much manpower or money you need, just ask. Jasonughed and said, Thats not very nice of you. Oh? Why is it bad? You are not indulging me by being so liberal with me. What if I steal from myself? What if I embezzle public funds, but privately enrich myself?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Pfft - Sallyughed, her eyes red at Jason and said, Its okay if its really like that. Youve embezzled public money, so Ill just fill you back in with my own money, right? Besides, I know you wouldnt do that. I said, are you putting too much trust in me? Im telling you, Im not a nice guy! Jason said with a smile as he narrowed his eyes. Yeah, youre not a good person in the first ce, or a bad thief who steals hearts. Ignoring people, with a cold expression and deliberately distant, creating a sense of distance that is out of reach, its really bad to say the least. Sally said. Jason broke out in a sweat and had a feeling of cold sweat all over his body. It seems that the beautiful president has a deep resentment towards herself. Jasonughed and said, There really is such a person? Then this guy is indeed bad to the core. If you feel resentful, you can tell me where this guy is, and Ill help you get it out. Its far away and near! Sally said as she gave Jason a cross look and ate a smile. Jason was stunned, and only after a long time did he say with a bitter smile, Im not as cold as you say, right? In fact, I am an extremely warm person, do you have a problem understanding me? You mean I still misunderstood you, huh? That is, you are warm to others, but only cold to me, I am not convinced! Sally puffed out in anger. Jason seriously looked up and down at Sally and said fervently, For various reasons, I can only me you for being excessively beautiful. It is not an exaggeration to say that you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, facing such a beautiful goddess, if I am too enthusiastic, it can be a problem. In case one day the newspaper exploded a certainpanys male subordinates harassment of beautiful boss and otherce news, the impact will be too bad So you are worried about this ah, then dont worry, you cane, I will not report you Sally smiled and spoke. This answer almost made Jason fall headlong to the ground. Chapter 354 – Mature Girl Seduction Third floor, Security Office. Jason left the chairmans office and returned to the Security Office department. Sally had already given him full authority to take charge of thepanys security issues, and the next time he had to n the entire Herthum Groups security issues properly. After walking back to the office, Jason saw the work schedule in his office and remembered that he had to go with Nora to inspect the goods today, before he asked Nora to purchase a batch of equipment, which had arrived and needed to be inspected. Jason then walked out of the office and went to Noras office to find her. Arriving at Noras office door, Jason took a deep breath before reaching out and knocking on the door. Come in! The special belongs to Nora that charming and provocative voice transmission and, just listening to this voice, is already enough to attract. Jason unscrewed the office door and pushed the door in on that. The office is filled with a light and elegant fragrance, extremely refreshing, the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows have been drawn, the zing sun mapped into, looking very harsh. Nora was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, wondering what was on her mind. A white shirt with a ck one-step skirt, this ck and white collocation looks simple, but it is never out of fashion ssic collocation. When Jason walked in, all he saw was Noras back figure. A head of hair pulled up high, white shirt outlined by the back curve beautiful, down that slender waist like a weak willow in the wind, enough to sway a thousand styles, slender waist down to take a side like a brand new millstone rounded buttocks, plump, upright, both the shape and curvature, has been difficult to pick out the slightest w.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Whats on your mind? Jason walked over. Nora turned around, those charming beautiful eyes looked yfully at Jason and said, So its Little Jason who is here. What else can I think about but you? Be decent! Jason tted his face. HahahahaC Nora could not help butugh out loud, she wasughing forward and backward, plus she had turned around to face Jason, so what was presented in front of Jason was a spectacr visual sense of a shocking wave. Sure enough, not afraid of mature women wearing low-cut, but afraid of mature women wearing shirts! Jason sighed lightly and thought to himself, Is this woman doing this on purpose? If you smile, why do you have to smile so exaggeratedly? She also leans down from time to time, does she not know that with her fierce weapon, the shirt simply can not be wrapped? A smile a leaning down, almost all to crack the clothes and out, if not their own determination, reced by others, only to be nosebleeds, on the spot to make a fool of themselves. Had enough ofughing? Jason asked, with a ck face. Nora ate andughed, gradually stoppedughing, looked at Jason with a lot of charm, and said, Its rare for people to smile happily, do you even care about this? Because your happiness is based on my pain. Huh? Really? Why didnt I notice that? Built on top of what pain youre in? Molestation of the pain on! Jason said fervently. Pfft! Nora couldnt help butugh again as she said, I was in a bit of a bored mood just now, but after seeing you, I feel a lot more rxed. Maybe my boredom transferred to you, haha. Jason was nomittal as he said, Now that youre in a better mood, are you ready to go inspect the goods? Right oh, I forgot if you didnt tell me. Lets go, Ill take you there. The equipment has been ced in the warehouse on the second floor, no one has gone to unpack it yet. Nora opened her mouth and continued, Ill take you over there. If there is no quality problem, then I will reply to the manufacturer. Jason nodded and walked out of the office with Nora. The two took the elevator to the second floor, Nora led Jason to the second floor of the storage warehouse, the equipment purchased have been ced in this warehouse. Jason walked in and began his inspection. These devices are basically exercise equipment used to strengthen the body, in addition to a small ring. After some inspection, there is basically no quality problems. Miss Allen, theres basically nothing wrong with any of this equipment. Jason said. Thats good. Nora nodded, and as she thought about it, she wondered, Jason, what are you acquiring all this equipment for? I see a lot of it is for exercise. It is indeed used for exercise. To be precise, it is equipment used to train thepanys security guards. Jason said. So thats it. How do these work? Lets say this barbell Nora speaks up as she walks over and reaches for a barbell. Just after picking it up, she fiercely eximed, the barbell in her hand was too heavy, she just picked it up and couldnt hold it up, couldnt immediately let go of her hand, and the barbell in her hand fell to the ground. The barbell that came out of the hand was hit by chance on a wooden stand on the ground, and this stand ttered and was about to tumble downward. Watch out! Jason warned, he rushed to Noras side with an arrow step, his right hand wrapped around Noras waist, holding her towards the right side of the ground. Wow! Jason holding Nora just dodged, the wooden support is down, Nora this if you continue to stand in ce, must be smashed in. And that Jason held Nora fell to the ground, his back on the ground, Noras entire body on his body, as he for Nora as a human cushion. Jasons feelings are now prized. The back of thending touched the hard floor, naturally a rise, but the feeling on the chest is the other extreme C like falling into a pile of cotton-like softness! You should know that Nora, the top mature woman is directly on top of him, a burst of tantalizing fragrance passed on, the pair of peaks like the towering presence is tightly pressed. This makes Jason feel that it was all worth it. Is everything okay? Jason spoke up and asked, looking at Nora who was close at hand. Noras extremely foxy jade face looked a little stunned, she took a deep breath and said, It really scared me to death I, Im fine, its really thanks to you. Its okay, it was just an ident. Jason smiled, and when he lowered his gaze, his entire body suddenly looked a little dumbfounded. Nora was lying on top of him, and perhaps because of the squeeze, a button on her shirt actually came undone. So, when Jason looked down, the eyes can be said to be unobstructed to the white piece of all the eyes, simply too spectacr, a nce is enough to make peoples heads dizzy. Nora noticed a difference in Jasons expression, she subconsciously looked down and immediately a blown-up jade face was immediately tinged with a blush, and the delicate look was indescribably charming and provocative, making it difficult to hold. Chapter 355 Do you know me? Nora looked down and understood why Jason had such a scowl on his face. Her foxy jade face flew up with red clouds, as bright as the evening sun, but reflecting a heart-wrenching smoldering charm, a pair of charming flowing eyes in the watery waves, said the charm tantalizing. Little Jason, youre so dishonest too! Nora couldnt help but pout, her tone was full ofints. Who said that? Its obviously very honest! Jason said with a serious retort. Nora blushed even more after hearing this, she couldnt help but grit her teeth, perhaps feeling angry, she raised her pink fist and punched Jasons chest, saying in an annoyed voice: Even you dare to molest sister, do you have any sense of public morality? Its none of my business, it was purely an ident. Jason said with a straight face. You, how long do you still want to take advantage of it? Why dont you help me up Nora said with a red face. C Jason was dumbfounded, he looked at Nora in amazement, thinking that this woman really does not understand or deliberately ah? You fell on top of me, and you asked me to help you up? Shouldnt it be the other way around? It seems that women are sometimes iprehensible creatures, and there is really nothing wrong with this statement. I say Miss Allen, you have a pretty high difficulty factor for this request look, you are pressing me, not to mention the other, this big mountain pressing the top are making me feel the pressure, how can I help you up? Jason smiled, then the gaze in his eyes slightly narrowed and said, If this goes on, Im only afraid that Im going to get angry, and the consequences will be very serious Jason just said the words, Nora seems to feel something like, she opened her mouth and lightly exhaled, that delicate look is simply tempting crime. Hmph! Nora gritted her teeth and grunted as she said, Then Ill see just what serious consequences there will be! The words just fell, is to see her left and right twisted a few times. Jason could not help but suck in a breath of cold air, the whole person directly dumbfounded C Shit! Is this woman ready to feed the wolf with her body? The original confrontation between Jason and Lukas at the Bamboo Residence, when he was really up in arms, if not for Kays sudden knock on the door, Im afraid he couldnt help but do something outrageous to Lukas. At this moment, because of the ident he and Nora both fell to the ground. It was nothing, just stand up nimbly. The problem is that this beautiful minister also do not know weak or want to take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of, actually lying still, so that Jason silently withstand the two big mountains of crushing not to say, this time this beautiful minister actually still do not stop, also do not know how to rest a little. This is something that no one can bear, right? So then, Jason that evil fire up again, but also a special ze. After all, from the aspect of seduction, Nora to say second, Im afraid no woman dares to call the first. Nora, this will y with fire. Jasons face lifted slightly and pressed against Noras blown-up jade face, the corner of his mouth to her ear, and spoke. Really? Nora asked with a smile in her beautiful eyes. Such a rhetorical question in Jasons ears, is simply a provocation. Thepanys reputation in the dark world will plummet if word gets out. You really think youre a sick cat if the tiger doesnt get angry? Im not a bad guy, but sometimes, once Im bad its uncontroble. Jason narrowed his eyes, staring at Noras face, with a brilliant aura blooming in his eyes. Im not afraid of the bad guys. Now its a society under the rule ofw, so tell me, how bad can you be? Nora ate a smile, with her smile, the kind of swaying out of the style, enough to make people dazzled. How can Jason bear this situation? He is not a saint, even if it is a saint, the face of such a scenario only to avoid vulgarity a time. Jason reached out and wrapped his arms around Noras waist. Nora lips a, but before she can scream out, Jason has been obedient to seal lips with a kiss. Immediately after, Jason flipped over, and their positions were switched over. Jason, dont! Stop it! You, you bastard, how dare you- Nora immediately eximed, she reached out and pushed Jason, her eyes looked half panicked and half anxious, the charming bones of her natural at the moment is the best way to show their own charm. Experienced men know, but where women say no, most of them are not the true voice of their hearts. This half-push, but also fully able to the mans heart of that hot emotion to mobilize and up. Lets say Jason now. Nora took a look at the situation, is really some fear like, at first she took the initiative, think she can control everything, so it seems reckless.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When everything was now reversed, she was a little uneasy and her tone was even more urgent as she said, No, Jason, you, you stop it, let go of me! Wouldnt it be great here? No onees over here either, and its exciting. Jason said with a smirk. Your handsC Nora blushed as she continued, Dont be like that, weve only known each other a few days? Besides, we dont know enough about lets say I dont know anything about you. And what aspect of me do you want to know? Lets say your identity, your hobbies, and you must be more than just a security guard, right? Your real identity I dont know. There doesnt seem to be any connection between any of that and this, does there? Jason smiled ndly. So, do you know me? Nora asked. What do you mean? Im not always a good woman And then what? Not a good woman then is a bad woman, will betray for the sake of profit, and even betray you are not afraid that I have sold you you are still in the dark ah? Nora said. No fear! Jason smiled and looked at Noras beautiful, unmistakable jade face, that face expression seemed to intend to whatever Nora said he wanted, he would not rest. Nora gritted her teeth, that seductive jade face flushed with a slight blush, her eyes darted, as if thinking of some way to get out. Just then C Ta-da-da-da! With the sound of footsteps from far and near, ising in the direction of this storage room. Chapter 356 Big Boobs vs. Long Legs Ta-da-da! It was the sound of high heels hitting the tile floor, signaling the approach of a woman, a woman who sounded like she was walking extremely well from the sound of her voice. Jasons face flinched, how could someone walk up to him at this time? But with thousands of employees at Herthum Group, and it being business hours, its not surprising that even people are walking by. Someone ising you, you dont get up yet. Noras face flushed red and she hurriedly reached out and pushed Jason. The door to the storage room is still open, if you do not get up again, that gradually approaching footsteps came over, and saw the two at the moment. Im afraid that by then, Jason and Noras reputation will immediately spread throughout the Herthum Group. Meeting in a storage room to cheat during work? The two ministers are thirsty and ready to meet the fire in the storage room for a physical fight? Whichever rumor it is, once it gets out, it will give Jason and Nora a bad name, and thats not a good name. Jason pulled Nora up, and Nora hurriedly tidied up her messy clothes, especially the unbuttoned shirt, which she hastily buttoned up, finally covering her breasts back up. Jessie is wearing a ck professional suit today. As if it was carefully cut, just the right amount of her tall and delicate curves to outline, especially the pair of slender jade legs, but also let people never get tired of looking. She was holding in her hand a list of items that her office had to purchase in the previous days. Originally these items were supposed to be sent up to her by Nora, but they were never delivered and she was anxious for them, so she first went to Noras office to ask if the items had been procured back to thepany. She checked in the purchasing department and the items she needed had arrived yesterday and were being ced in the storage room. So, she came to the storage room by herself and prepared to take the items. When she got to the front, she looked up, her right hand habitually lifted the ck-rimmed sses she was wearing on her face, and she actually saw that the door to the storage room was open. This surprised her a little and she didnt know what was in the storage room. Jessie subconsciously speed up the pace, walked to the door of the storage room towards the inside of a look, jumped into the eyes of the two familiar figures, her expression in this moment are some frozen, back to consciousness can not help but say: Jason, Nora you, how you guys here? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jason and Nora were cleaning up some items that were scattered on the floor after a shelf of items had been knocked over and many items were scattered on the floor. Huh? Jessie, why did youe over here too? Jason turned around, and when he saw that it was Jessie, he was also greatly surprised. Thousands of calctions, he really cant calcte to walk to the storage room is actually Jessie this beautiful secretary. Nora also turned towards Jessie to look, at this time her face is still a little bit of red, between the eyebrows of the touch of charm is rich, making her this moment the style of all the charming and provocative, she smiled and said: Jasons department purchased a batch of goods, I apanied him to check the goods, but identally knocked over this shelf of items Jessie looked at the items scattered on the ground, and then looked at the two people in front of her, perhaps out of a womans intuition, she vaguely felt that there was something wrong. But what exactly is wrong, she could not say for a moment. Is that really all there is to it? I see how it looks like you two came here to do something unseemly Jessie blurted out. Jason heard, the whole person almost jumped up, he hurriedly said: Jessie, what are you saying? I am a talented man and a bright and open lifes biggest drawback is the bright and upright, what unseemly things with mepletely unrted to ah. Jessie, you cant just nder people , Nora chimed in. Tsk Jessie tsked as she looked at Nora and said, You must have a ghost in your hearts Nora actually all shouting my name, not Jessie anymore, must be weak in the heart, right? Noras face is stunned, but she is not a vegetarian, immediately coldly said: Yo, it seems that a certain woman is really acquiescent to be a leprechaun, others do not shout still ufortable, right? Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. These two women, again Shit, can you stop banging me every time? Jason was speechless, he looked at Nora, and then looked at Jessie, himself again fucking caught in the middle, these two girls have no little thought for others? Dont you always get your hands on men? Nora, if someone doesnt like you, you cant force them. Jessie opened her mouth, then looked at Jason with those peach blossom eyes and asked, Jason, am I right? Little Jason, tell Jessie yourself what your feelings are for me? Nora also looked at Jason, and in the process, she had an unconscious movement to lift her chest. At that moment, the body of the shirt once again taut and up, the buttons looked as if they were going to plummet to open again. Nora seems to want to remind Jason of what just happened through this action, she will not forget that Jasons salty hands had stopped at the top of this peak to enjoy the infinite scenery on the peak. Jason has one head and two heads. What do you call this? You do not see eye to eye, find a ce where no one can fight or quarrel, can not be affected by the fish? Do not involve others ah? For a moment, the eyes of the two great beauties were fixed on him, both waiting for his answer. The problem is, Jason really doesnt know how to talk, and he doesnt want to get involved in a fight between two women. In this dilemma, Jasons trouser pocket jolted with a cell phone ring. Jason took out his phone and saw that it was Sally calling. He was so relieved that he immediately answered the phone: Hello, Miss Herthum Well, Im still at work Ille to your office. Right? Okay, okay, Ill be right up! After the call, Jason said, So, Miss Herthum wants to see me for something, I have to go over to immediately. By the way, Miss Allen, Ive inspected the goods, theres nothing wrong with them, Ill have my departments securitye and move them. Ill leave now. Said, Jason also did not wait for the two women what response, two legs grease up like, hurry up and bail. Once Jason left, Nora and Jessie, two beautiful women can not find a vent to quarrel, so this narrow encounter with the same end as the previous countless times staged C Hmph, all day long you know how to show off your boobs, really big boobs. Ouch, well better than an airfield with no dazzle. I have longer legs than you. I have bigger boobs than you. Chapter 357 I want you to go with me Herthum Group, Chairmans Office. Jason came all the way here, to say the least he was really grateful for Sallys critical call, otherwise he really couldnt find an excuse to get out of the two beautiful womens gaze. He secretly swore that in the future when he encountered the bitch and the goblin encounter, he had as far as possible to immediately hide as far as possible, never again lying shot. Counting, this is the second time. As the saying goes, you can only do three things, right? Jason stood in front of the chairmans office, and he reached out and rang the doorbell. The doorbell just rang, ng, the office door opened, is to see Sally smiling coquettishly standing in front of the eyes. Sally came to the door herself, which made Jason not even know what to say. Jason walked in and asked, What did Miss Herthum want from me? Sallys stunningly beautiful jade face immediately had a little annoyance, thinking that it seems that on this issue of name calling, this guy is not going to change over for a while. Id like to go to Betastone Company and talk to Jordan Morris, the president of Betastone Company, about some cooperation in the energy field. Sally opened her mouth, then a pair of clear as water eyes gazed at Jason, looked periodically asked, just do not know if you are free, if free I want you to apany me to go over Jason thought about it, and he really didnt have much to do. But isnt it usual to bring your assistant or the head of the energy department of thepany to apany you in such cases? I do not know anything about the energy field, even if you go to the fear of not being able to help, right? He nodded and said, Okay, Ill go with you then. Thats great. Then lets go now, Im ready. Sally leapt up, looking extremely ted and happy. Jason followed Sally out of the office and took the elevator to the underground parking lot. Sally walked towards her white Maserati Presidents car, took out the keys and was ready to drive. Jason saw the situation and felt something wrong C someone else apany boss, or their top boss, how can let the beautiful boss to drive? This is not right! So Jason walked up quickly, smiled, and said, Miss Herthum, Ill drive. You just show me the way. Sally smiled slightly and said, No need to be so polite, right? Miss Herthum, why dont you give me a chance to perform? Id like to get a higher performance pay if I do. Jason smiled cheekily. Pfft- Sally hid her mouth and smiled lightly, handed the car keys in her hand and said, Well, let you behave yourself then. Jason got in the car, and when Sally got in too, he started the car and slowly drove out of the underground parking lot. Sally turned on the car navigation, searched out the address of Betastone Company, and told Jason to just follow the navigation. Along the way, Sally raised her face and gazed at the side of Jasons face. The line is rigid, full of a masculine momentum, but also reveals a spontaneous and unrestrained handsome, inadvertently a kind of cynicalziness and sloth. Sally knows that this is only the Jason on the surface. To really encounter what time things, this superficialziness and sloth immediately be calm andposed, as well as the kind of confidence as if anything can be controlled in hand, appearing strong and domineering. These two temperaments do not conflict, but are perfectly integrated and interpreted in his body. Its still really enjoyable. Sallys heart secretly thought, the beautiful lines of the corners of the lips can not help but hold up a light smile sweet arc. Jason turned his eyes to Sally and said with a smile, Miss Herthum, is it hard to say that I have a flower growing on my face? You keep looking at it like that, its going to put a lot of pressure on me. Shouldnt I remind you that its not in thepany anymore and actually call me that. Sally said in no good mood. Well, remember, it wont happen again. Jason smiled. Sally also smiled and said, I think you are quite charming, so I will look at you for a while longer. Do you want to take away even the right to look at you? Dont dare. Jason said in a rush. Do you think Im not at all reserved ordylike like this? Sally asked. Of course not, never had such a thought. Jason said with a straight face, Sa Sally you are known as the first goddess of Oakshire, no matter you are temperament looks no one can out of its right, who dares to say you are not a temperamentdy, the other party must be a blind. Sally gave Jason a white look and said, I was forced to do so. Who let someone who does not know how to take the initiative at all, but also seems to be very polite. Then I had to take the initiative, even if I was called unreserved, it was better than missing out and regretting it for life. The air conditioning was on in the car, but Jason was having a sweaty feeling. The metaphor in the beautiful presidents words sounded a little off ah. Sally looked at Jasons expression at the moment and felt funny, she also no longer on the topic, she remembered what like, face some gloomy and guilty, she said: Jason, in fact, there is something I have been wanting to say, but afraid that you are not happy Hmm? Jason looked over at Sally, smiled, and said, Whats up? Say it, I wont be upset. I often think about what happened in the rainforest when there were four other fighters besides you and they all died, right? Sally looked at Jason and looked cautious as she asked. Jasons face immediately sank a bit, and after a long time, he nodded and said, Yes, sacrificed. Jason, Im so sorry and guilty that they are saving me because Sally opened her mouth and couldnt say any more of the words that followed, choking up a little and her eyes flushed. Jason reached out and stroked Sallys head and said, Dont think too much about it. I dont me you, and they dont me you. From the time they put on the uniform, this is their duty. If, during the operation in the rainforest, they had failed to rescue you, even if I had lived with them, they would have felt more sorry for themselves than if they had died. Soldiers out toplete the mission as the primary purpose, can be regardless of life and death, but also toplete the mission, so that they can afford to wear the uniform. Sally took a deep breath and said slowly, If you can, can you take me to their tombstonester? Id like to hand deliver a bouquet of flowers to them, and Id like to pay my respects to their spirits in heaven. Okay, I promise. Jason nodded. Sally then spread a smile, like a pear with rain, delicate and beautiful. After a pause, Sally asked, By the way, how did youe to Oakshire? I couldnt believe it when I met you at Bauhinia Vi the other night, I just thought everything was like a dream. Jason was silent for a moment and said, There are some personal reasons for me. One of the reasons is that the family of a fallenrade was in Oakshire during thest operation, and he had parents as well as a sister. His sister is in Jianghai First High School, senior high school, and will soon face the entrance exams. However, she doesnt know about her brothers sacrifice yet. Her parents have kept it to themselves, not wanting it to affect her studies on this eve of the entrance exams. Sallys face was stunned, and then she nodded, she could understand this kind of good intentions of parents.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Then when you have time, will you take me to yourrades house as a guest? I want to visit them too. Sally said in a sincere tone. Jason said, In two days it will be the weekend. Ill take you there then. Good! Sally smiles, amused. Through this heartfelt exchange, she felt closer to the man beside her, which did not let her feel excited and happy ah. At this point, Jason looked at the navigation and was already driving to Betastone Company. Chapter 358 Difficulties and Conditions Betastone Company. A white Maserati limousine drove up, and when the car was parked, Jason stepped out of the car. Next, a light gray professional suit against a dry and simple Sally also walked out of the car, her eyes looked at the Betastone Company in front of her and said, Come on, lets go in. Sally came in person and had already made an appointment with Jordan Morris, the president of Betastone Company, in advance. After walking into thispany, there was already a special person waiting, leading Sally and Jason to take the elevator upstairs, all the way to the office where Jordan Morris was located. Miss Herthum, Mr. Morris is waiting inside the office, please go in. The assistant spoke up and reached out to open the door to the office. Sally took Jason inside. The office was bright and spacious, luxuriously furnished, and inside, on a row of shelves, there were a number of collectibles with a great artistic aesthetic. Jordan Morris saw Sallying and got up to wee her, he was in his early fifties, his body was slightly blessed, his face looked very kind, and at this moment he said with a smile, Miss Herthum came personally, sorry to wee you, sorry to wee you. Mr. Morris is very kind. Sally smiled politely. Jordan Morriss gaze flickered to Jason, and his face immediately took on a slightly stricken look. He still has some memories of Jason, who was also present at the party at the Bauhinia Vi. He witnessed the situation and saw Jason pping Jaden, the young master of the Howard family, in public and throwing Jaden to the ground like a dead dog. He did not expect that this time when Sally came to discuss with him, she would actually bring this man with her. Jordan Morris, however, did not move and said with a smile, Miss Herthum, please sit down please sit down C by the way, this is? His name is Jason, and hes a minister in mypany. Sally said with a frank face. Mr. Miller, right? Hello there. Jordan Morris said with a leathery smile, then looked at Sally and said, Miss Herthum, I would like to talk to you alone about the cooperation between our twopanies in the energy field. Sally heard what Jordan Morris was saying and she said, Its okay for Jason to be there. Originally, the details of the twopanies areas of cooperation are extremely private, but Sally has never treated Jason as an outsider, so she doesnt mind Jasons presence. Jordan Morris doesnt think so. Jasonughed and said, Miss Herthum, Mr. Morris is right. This is supposed to be a consultative conversation between your senior leaders, and besides, I havent been involved in the energy field, so its not very useful for me to stay. Ill wait for you outside. Jason- Sally opened her mouth and was about to say something. Jason, however, smiled and said, Miss Herthum, its okay, Ill be right outside. Just give me a shout if you need anything. With that, Jason was already walking towards the outside of the office. Mr. Miller please bother to wait in the parlor for a moment while my assistant entertains you. Jordan Morris said with a smile. Jason did not feel anything, this kind of discussion involving the core business of thepany, Jordan Morris does not want a third person to be present, he can also understand. Led by an assistant, Jason went to sit in an adjacent parlor. The assistant was also attentive, serving tea and water, and asking Jason what help he needed. Jason also did not want to bother people, is to let this assistant first go busy things, he sat alone and wait a while on it. About half an hourter, Jason saw that Sally still hadnte out. He frowned and vaguely guessed that this time the negotiation will not be easy, if Sally came over before Jordan Morris side has the will to cooperate, not to talk for so long. Inside the office. The negotiations between Sally and Jordan Morris have indeed reached a certain impasse. Mr. Morris, didnt you initially agree to cooperate with mypany in the energy sectorst time? Why do you want to think about it this time? Sally asked. Jordan Morris said, I did previously send someone to study the Herthum Groups development and nning in energy, and overall, I was satisfied. However, since this is a partnership, we should be open and honest, right? This is natural. Sally nodded. But my investigators have learned that your energy department is conducting a research project on new energy sources. Jordan Morris opened his mouth and said, But Miss Herthum has not disclosed anything about this new energy project to me, so after a board meeting, I could not cooperate with yourpany immediately. Because I do not know the direction and use of your research on this new energy project, and yourpany has not made it public, my board of directors could not pass it. Sally immediately knew that Jordan Morris was referring to the Zeus Project that the Herthum Group was working on. This project was the core secret of the Herthum Group in the field of new energy, so how could it be disclosed to the public?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It is as if Betastone Company will not disclose to Herthum Group in the three core industries of biomass, new fuel cells and new energy vehicles. So Jordan Morrissment is a spiteful one, so to speak. How does Mr. Morris think we can both work together? Sally asked. Jordan Morris smiled and said, Mypany has been developing in the field of energy for many years, so the technology is definitely moreprehensive and advanced than yourpany. I can provide technology in the field of energy, provided Miss Herthum agrees to involve my technical staff in the research projects of your energy department. This shameless old thief! Sally cant help but to curse out, Jordan Morris this is almost the same as Herthum Group will Zeus Project directly to Betastone Company. Mr. Morris, Im sorry I cant agree to this condition. Its like if I let mypanys technical staff participate in the research of your core energy industry field, can Mr. Morris agree to it? Sally asked rhetorically. Jordan Morris thought about it and said, I think anything is possible. If Miss Herthums side can be open and honest, our twopanies can each contribute to the holding and set up a brand new subsidiary to research the core industries of our twopanies in the field of new energy. The Zeus Project is a big deal, and Sally really doesnt want anotherpany to get involved. At that moment, she said politely, Let me discuss this with the board. Other than that, doesnt Mr. Morris see any other way to cooperate? I think this is the best way to work together. Jordan Morris spoke up and continued, Miss Herthum might want to consider it, and Im ready to wait for your decision on my end. All right, then, Im sorry to bother you today. When I have a decision from my side, I will inform Mr. Morris first, Sally spoke up, as she stood up. Good, then Ill be waiting to hear from you. Jordan Morris smiled, and also stood up to see Sally out the door. The office door opened and Sally saw Jason standing outside the door, which made her heart warm. Done talking? Jason asked. Sally nodded as she said, Lets go first. mr. Morris, then well leave first. Take your time, Ill deliver it here. Jordan Morris smiled, and when Jason and Sallys figures were far away, the smile on his face narrowed and rose, and the gaze in his eyes became somewhat gloomy and cold. Jordan Morris returned to his office and, after closing the door, he took out his cell phone and immediately made a call. Chapter 359 – Jaden’s calculations The call Jordan Morris ced out was quickly answered and he immediately said, Hello, is this Mr. Howard? Its me, Jordan, whats up? Mr. Howard, just now Sally came to mypany to discuss with me about cooperation in the field of energy. In addition, she also brought a man, the one who appeared in the Bauhinia Vist time, called something Jason. What? Sally brought Jason to your office in person? the Howard mansion, a room on the third floor, Jaden couldnt help but jump up, his feminine face looked unusually hideous and gruesome, his eyes also bred a sense of extreme resentment. Sincest night at the inwater Vi Area, he witnessed Saito Sutsuta, the Shinto Ryus Toyo warriors that he had spent a lot of money to hire from Toyo, were all killed, he immediately returned to the Howard family behind closed doors and doubled the number of bodyguards in the house. He did not forget the bloody message he saw in the inwater Vi Area, and fearing for his life, he hid in the Howard family for fear that Jason woulde to kill him. At this moment, when he heard Jordan Morris say that Sally actually took Jason to Betastone Company, it was really like a dog whose tail had been stepped on, and he reacted violently by barking out. Jason these three words have almost be a nightmare for him, so the moment he heard these three words, he naturally reacted violently and also extremely resentful. He also learns that Jason is with Sally, which makes him feel a strong sense of cynicism. Jadens face was as grim as water, he quickly calmed down and asked, What did Sally go to talk to you about? Naturally it is the previously mentioned coboration, with my side providing the technology and her side providing the product. But the product is not the core energy project that the Herthum Group is currently working on. Jordan Morris opened his mouth and continued, I have discussed with her ording to the Howard family owners intention, wanting mypanys technical staff to participate in the core energy industry that Herthum Group is currently researching. However, Sally did not agree. Jordan Morris refers to the Howard family as the current head of the Howard family, Timothy Weah, who is also Jadens biological father. Jordan, youre doing a great job, just do what my father wants and talk to the Herthum Group. Jaden spoke up. Jaden knew that his father, Timothy Weah, was interested in the new energy project being developed by the Herthum Group, and even returned information throughmercial spies that the new energy project was so significant that once it was developed it would cause a huge sensation and contain immeasurable business value. In such a situation, the Howard family naturally wanted to seize the new energy project being developed by the Herthum Group, and used various means to do so. Jaden knew that the Herthum Group wanted to approach Betastone Company for a partnership in the energy sector, and he told his father about the news. Timothy Weah invited Jordan Morris to a private meeting some time ago in an attempt to infiltrate the new energy project being studied by the Herthum Group through Jordan Morris side of thepany. The Howard family is one of the top four families in Oakshire, and Jordan Morris was willing to work with Timothy Weah as soon as he was able to hook up with the Howard family. Thats why when Sally came to Jordan Morris today to discuss, Jordan Morris suddenly changed his mind and put forward difficult conditions. Jaden has always been interested in Sally and wants to win her back. On the one hand, besides Sallys beauty, he also covets this new energy project of Herthum Group. If Jaden seeded in chasing Sally down, it wouldnt be hard for him to find out about this project being developed by the Herthum Group. The problem is that Sally has always ignored him as the Howard family youngest, even for Jason, and that night in the Bauhinia Vi was a direct way to not give him a shred of face. Mr. Howard, Sally is still very cautious and did not agree to the terms I proposed. It seems that the matter really cannot be rushed, but can only be nned slowly. Jordan Morris said again on the phone. Anyway, you just do what my father says. Now, you and I the Howard family are all in the same boat and have the same blessings. Jaden said. Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Howard said so. Anyway, I will do what the Howard family master says. Jordan Morris said. Thats all for now, then. Ill be in touchter if anythinges up. Jaden said. Okay, Ill leave Mr. Howard alone then. Jordan Morris said on the phone and then disconnected the call. Jaden had the urge to smash his phone in anger. As soon as he heard Jordan Morris say that Sally was with Jason, his heart went wild with hate, and the feeling of jealousy made him want to break Jason into pieces right away.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jason, do you really think you can walk around in Oakshire? You really dont know how high you can go. Dont think you can do whatever you want just because you have some strength, the really powerful ancient families are not something you can resist. The son of my own family ising to Oakshire, and it is said that this time the second son ising, and when the son of my own familyes, it will be your time to die. The shame I have suffered, I want it back a hundred times over! Jadens face was grim and he was muttering to himself in a morose tone. He said the family, is behind has been supporting the Howard family of an ancient family, this ancient family is also known as the ancient hidden family, at least have hundreds of years of heritage, gradually receded from the worlds attention, but does not mean that these ancient hidden family this away from the world and the world. On the contrary, these ancient hidden families control the worlds major areas of many resources and power, these ancient hidden families do not appear in the world, but in the outside world is a lot of agents, vassal families for them to operate all walks of life, for them to obtain huge benefits and power. The Howard family, for example, is actually a subordinate family supported by the family that Jaden described as his own. Jason, after tomorrow, Ill see how many more days you can bounce around! The gaze in Jadens eyes was cold, and he said sorrowfully. Herthum Group. By this time, Jason had driven Sally back to the Herthum Group. Along the way, Sally also told Jason about the negotiation process with Jordan Morris, and the final result was that the Herthum Groups partnership with Betastone Company was dered a failure. This is not far from what Jason had guessed. Since Jason also has little experience in this area, he didnt know what to say. After returning to the Herthum Group, Sally immediately called the core staff of the energy department to an emergency meeting in the conference room. The failure to reach an agreement with Betastone Company means that the Herthum Group has run into obstacles in acquiring some of the biomass technology it wanted for new energy sources. Therefore, this problem needs to be solved by holding an immediate meeting to brainstorm. Since Sally had to be busy, Jason didnt bother and apanied Sally to her office and left when she entered the conference room to prepare for the meeting. Jason was getting ready to return to Oakshire University when he passed by Jessies office and saw that she was still busy. Jason wanted to say hello, but thought better of it. The beautiful secretary didnt seem to like being disturbed while she was busy working. Jason- However, it was Jessie who called out to Jason as he passed by. Hmm? Jessie, is something wrong? Jason asked as he stopped in his tracks. Jessies peachy-eyed gaze looked at him through the lenses of her ck-framed sses, gritted her teeth as if she had gathered enough courage, and asked, Are you, are you free tonight? Chapter 360 Titan Ruins Experienced men know, but where a woman is asking if youre free at night, thats when she needs to find someone to stay with. It is for this reason that Jason was surprised to hear Jessie say the words. He always thought that Jessies cold look might be a woman with a cold personality. At this moment, she is actually asking herself if she is free in the evening? In the middle of Jasons dismay, Jessie red at Jason and said, Forget it if youre not avable. Jason came back to his senses and thought to himself that the beautiful secretary would not have encountered something on her mind, right? In addition to the harmonious coexistence between colleagues, but also need to solve each others problems, in order to enhance the feelings of colleagues, right? Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, Tonight? I have nothing to do tonight, so naturally I am free. I wonder if Jessie has something to do? Then let me take you to dinner tonight. Jessie said. Huh? Invite me to dinner? Jason was surprised, and just thought that it was really a blossoming iron tree. A beautiful secretary who is usually cold and does not treat herself in the slightest actually wants to invite herself to dinner? Jason felt his brain was not enough, and began to wonder if Jessie was stimted by Nora and her brain was confused, right? Yeah, invite you to dinner. I just thought of it on the spur of the moment, I havent thought of a ce for dinner yet, so wait for my call first. Jessie opened her mouth, her white jade face seemed to be a little red, then said, Im not avable yet, Ill find a ce after Ive prepared the materials needed for Miss Herthums meeting, Ill call you then. OK, Ill go first then, Ill wait for your call. Jason said. Jessie nodded, not sure if she was busy or embarrassed, and stopped looking at Jason for a second. Oakshire University. Jason returned to the school in his mighty and dominant Paramount Marauder. When he passed the school road and yground, he was really a bit ufortable. In the past, on the yground on the school road, you will see a new student wearing military training uniform, but now with the military training has ended, it is not to see the military training during that scene. Military training reminds him of his career in the army, and the tender faces of those new students in military training also remind him of his youthful days when he first entered the army as a rookie recruit. From a rookie recruit to be known as the head of the Dragon Emperor, how much sweat and hardship during the period, all this is only he knows. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove into the front yard of Bamboo Residence and stopped the car. After walking into the house, he went and took a shower.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Since the beautiful secretary has an appointment tonight, or to dress up to dress up, take a shower and change clothes, can not wear a security uniform to go to the appointment, right? He does not care, only that if he really wants to go over like this, maybe the beautiful secretary will simply pretend not to know him, and that would be embarrassing. After taking a shower, Jason felt much fresher. He looked at his phone, Jessie hadnt called yet, and he took the time to open hisptop. With theputer open, he connected to the Death Blossom tform, flipped through and found Manjusakas avatar, tapped it and sent over a video call window. Jason looked at the time and thought to himself that Manjusaka would still be asleep at this time. Just when he was thinking about turning off the video so as not to disturb Manjusakas rest, the video window he sent was actually connected, and immediately theputer screen showed Manjusakas sleepy and delicate beauty. Manjusaka, its me. Jason greeted. Satan, why are you so annoying that you have to send me videos when you know Im still sleeping at this moment Manjusaka beamed and expressed his displeasure. From the video, you can see her wearing a ck cut-out sexy nightgown, her sexy and hot body is not this a nightgown can be wrapped? Immediately, arge swath of snow-white delicate spring light leaked out, with her gorgeous charming face and thenguid posture presented at the moment, is undoubtedly able to make any mans adrenal hormones rush. Across the screen, Jason had a slight trance, only to feel that this woman is really as her name, is a mysterious and deadly flower of death, intoxicating. Jason settled down and said, Im looking for you for something. By the way, whats thetest news from the dark world? At the sound of this, Manjusaka came to life and sat up, perhaps because she had forgotten that she was wearing an extremely sexy nightgown, or maybe she did it on purpose. After sitting up, the ribbon on her right shoulder slid down her snow-white smooth skin, and the rounded angry uprightness was presented almost in full, spectacr, like the shelled giant lychee, shaking with lofty trembling, with a kind of visual sensation to be presented to the eyes through the screen. This woman must have done it on purpose! Jason drew a backward breath and suppressed the hot blood that was welling up in his heart. Satan, there really is a message. Manjusaka said. Jasons face twitched and he said, Whats the news? It is said that Titan Ruins has appeared, and the top brass of the major powerful organizations in the dark world have learned the news that someone has found a clue to Titan Ruins, and that Titan Ruins is about to be unveiled. Manjusaka said. Titan Ruins? Jason frowned, he knows todays world circted in the ancient times there were Titans, but whether it is true, is still not a conclusive. Yes, it is Titan Ruins. it is said that in Titan Ruins, there are descriptions of power evolution, in addition to thebat skills left by Titans, etc. In addition to these, it is feared that there will be endless treasures. In addition to these, it is feared that there will be endless treasures and wealth hidden. Manjusaka opened his mouth and continued, Titans are so powerful that their power has broken through the realm of power unknown to us. titans power is not only inherited from their bloodline, but also because they have mastered the practice of power progression. For those legendary powerhouses in the dark world, having the cultivation method for power progression is the most precious treasure. Jason blushed oddly and asked, Do you believe Titans ever existed? In the 19th century, many giant mummified fossils and skeletons were unearthed, and Moldavia secretly destroyed the remains of thousands of giants found in Moldavia in order to preserve the mainstream human evolutionary process; the rocks of South America are carved with giant human figures, so huge that they cannot even be distinguished from the ground, but are very clear when viewed from the sky. There are also huge stone statues staring at the sky, over 80 meters tall, carved into the hillsides of Ennd like giant gods in ancient times, and there are many ces in Ennd where such giants are painted. All the evidence suggests that a race of giants existed in the upperyers of the earth. This race of giants, it is possible that the Titans giants! Manjusaka affirmed. Chapter 361 – What was entrusted to me Jason has also learned about the legend of Titans, but, in those ancient times, it is indeed too far away from now. If Titans really existed on Earth, where have they gone now? Extinct? Or is it reclusive and out of the world? These are all unsolved mysteries. If there really is a so-called Titan Ruins in the World of Darkness, we may be able to find a clue about these mysteries. Satan, as I told you before, the Shura Sanctuary has begun to reappear in the Dark World, after the Shura Sanctuary was silent for three years. Do you think its a coincidence that at this juncture, Bishop Shura is leading his ruling Shura Sanctuary to return to the Dark World? Manjusaka asked. Jason asked with a twitch in his heart, You mean to say that thiseback by Bishop Shura is for Titan Ruins? It is extremely possible! Manjusaka spoke up and continued, For a legendary powerhouse, power progression is the biggest attraction, meaning the ability to break through the confines of ones own power and thus increase ones own power level. It is said that the method of power progression left behind by Titan can continuously stimte the secret power of the human body, and when ones power reaches an unpredictable level, the human bodys functions will also change, whether it is strength, speed, endurance, physical ability beyond human imagination. Jason nodded, for those legendary powerhouses in the dark world, how to further improve their strength is the first choice. Once their own strength to make a breakthrough, proud of the group, then you can dominate the entire dark world. This is the dream and ambition of the towering giants of any powerful force in the dark world. Therefore, Satan, you should also be prepared topete for Titan Ruins, you yourself have enough strength to participate in thepetition. Manjusaka spoke up and continued, Whether the rumors of Titan Ruins are true or not, I will help you keep an eye on the news and gather information on this. Once Titan Ruins is really found, then you need to go there immediately. In case Titan Ruins really exists in the cultivation method of Titan about power advancement, once it is grabbed up by other legendary powerhouse, then you will also be at a disadvantage in the future. What Manjusaka said is very true. Jasons current strength is the peak of the Extreme Power Mirror. In fact, more than a year ago, he had already tempered his Extreme Power to its peak, but he was in no hurry to break through to the Secret Power Realm and thus open his own Secret Realm of Power. He has been umting, has been building up, waiting for a suitable opportunity to advance to the Secret Power Realm in one fell swoop and open his own Secret Realm of Power. For now, he only knows that the power secret realm is only nine heavens, and the secret power ninth level is the highest realm of strength. In terms of the current legendary powerhouse of the dark world, there are only those who can reach the ninth level of secret power. Perhaps Night King, who has been out of sight for many years, can reach the ninth level of Secret Power. But, is there a more powerful realm of power above the Secret Power Realm?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This is something Jason doesnt know. If there really existed Titan Ruins, there really existed the cultivation method of power progression left by Titan, perhaps the power of the human flesh really is able to break through the confines of the secret power nine, thus crossing into a whole new realm of power. Good, if Titan Ruins really exists, once there is news of its opening, you inform me in advance, and I will also go to explore in Titan Ruins. Jason nodded his head and said. Manjusaka smiled sweetly, those eyes revealing wild and demonic gaze looked at Jason across the screen and said, Dont worry, Ill definitely keep an eye on it. I also hope that my Satan bes stronger and stronger, it would be better to make those giants in the dark world kneel down and submit one by one, that would be such a shocking scene. Jason couldnt help butugh in disbelief. His thoughts are not that much, his biggest goal at the moment is to get rid of Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance. Night Shadow had killed Dragon Shade and Satan Operation Group fighters, this blood revenge must be avenged. As for Bounty Alliance, betrayed Satan Operation Group some time ago, in a vain attempt to unite with Night Shadow to kill the entire Satan Operation Group warriors, this gas can not be tolerated, even if Bounty Alliance is a behemoth, he has to raise the battle g and kill in anger, not to die. By the way, didnt you say you wanted to see me for something? What is it? Manjusaka asked. Jason also remembered the business, he said: You help me collect the South American mercenary legions and armed forces, check the size of their armed forces. Also, how many arms dealers are there in South America, which is the biggest one, and how many armed forces are there under them. The more detailed information you can gather in this area, the better. The arms dealers in South America? Manjusaka flinched for a moment, she reacted and said, Are you going to take on the arms dealers in South America? No, to be precise, it is ready to rob their arms business. Jason said with a smile. He did not forget the cooperation agreement with Luca in New York, so after returning to Oakshire, he also had to start setting up, the first step to understand the scale, strength, shipping channels, etc. of arms dealers in South America. The next step was to select a site somewhere in South America to build apany in arms operations. This will certainly touch the interests of those arms dealers in South America, these arms dealers are murderous ruthless characters, once their interests are touched, their solution will always be only one C bloody town kill! Therefore, it is necessary to fully understand the armed forces of arms dealers in South America, and only with sufficient knowledge can we target our defenses. Manjusaka on the other side of the screen was frozen, and when she reacted she said, Satan, you mean youre going into the arms business? To be precise, an agency was made up first. The supplier is thergest arsenal in Europe. That is, the military industry female BOSSLuca is in charge of the arsenal. Her side is responsible for the supply, my side is responsible for opening the arms market in South America. Jason said. Luca, it seems that you are really capable, even a female boss like Luca is on the line. Manjusaka said, as if she was jealous, she continued, Well, I will help you to collect the intelligence information of the arms dealers in South America. Jason smiled and said, Thank you, thank you. manjusaka, you were really great and helped me a lot, and Ive kept it all in mind. I dont want you to keep that in mind, I just want you toe and see me! Manjusaka said. Definitely, definitely, definitely visit you. Its the right thing to do. Jason said with a smile. So tell me, when? Manjusaka pursued. Jason was about to answer when, unawares, the phone on his desk rang and he said, Manjusaka, Im calling. Thats all for now, Ill visit you next time I return to the dark world. Goodbye, beautiful and sexy flower of death. Jason smiled, and without waiting for Manjusaka to respond, he turned off the video call. Chapter 362 Fiancé Jason picked up his phone and saw that it was really Jessie, the beautiful secretary, who called. He answered the phone, Hello, Jessie? Jason, are you ready? In the phone, came Jessies voice that was still cold but contained a hint of unique charm inside. Its ready, just waiting for your call. Then you drive over to this side of Prosperity Road, theres a Seine French restaurant here, and well have dinner here. Such a fancy restaurant, ah, will it be too broke? I have a membership card here, the membership price wont be too expensive. You juste over. Okay, wait for me then, Ill be right there. Jason opened his mouth and walked out after he lit up a cigarette. Rumble!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . With that Paramount Marauder explosion-proof armored off-road vehicle was started, a roar of the engine like a giant beast roar also passed. Jason drove this car towards the outside of the school. He navigated and searched the address given by Jessie and found this Seine French restaurant, following the navigation all the way. Around eight oclock, Jason drove to the French restaurant. When the restaurants parking staff came up and looked at the giant car in front of them, their expressions were as surprised as if they had stuffed seven or eight eggs. This is the first time they have seen such a car. Jason also did not let these restaurant parking staff to help park, he parked himself and walked down and walked straight into this upscale Seine French restaurant. Jason followed the seat number sent to him by Jessie to find the past, soon, is to see the front facing the window of a seat sitting on the emanation of the cold temperament of a person who rejects a thousand miles away from the silhouette. Jason smiled and was walking towards the front. Jessie was looking down at her phone, and she was thinking about calling Jason to ask where she was when she felt someone approaching, and she immediately raised her eyes to look forward. At first nce, her face could not help but look a little dazed. In front of you is walking over a man wearing a blue suit with a white shirt, the blue suit seems to be tailored for him, looks extremely suitable, wear it on the body is a manifestation of an upright and elegant style, a face masculine and handsome, but also reveals a cynicalzy posture, the corners of the mouth flushed with a wicked smile looks bad, but also has a unique male charm. Is this still Jason? Jessie was a little surprised, she was used to seeing Jason in a security uniform, although Jason can also wear a security uniform out of a masculine and tough aura, but with a suit now slightly dressed under the feeling ispletely different. I should have known not to wear so handsome. This is not, all let you look stunned, right? Jason walked over and sat down across from Jessie with a smile. Jessie came back to her senses, her jade face slightly red, and then she red at Jason and said in a good-natured way, Dont be so self-absorbed. I admit, you are quite handsome in this outfit, but its not so much that Im dumbfounded, right? Thanks for thepliment. Youre beautiful tonight, too. Jason said with a smile. Jessie should have gone back to work, the original professional clothes have been changed, wearing a simple and refreshing id shirt, with a tight seven-point pants, just the right amount of her long legs against the sky curve to outline, presented is different from the OL girl a city style of beauty. Is that so? And how does thatpare to Nora? Jessies peachy eyes looked at Jason through the lenses. Whats going on again? Didnt we say wed have dinner? Whats Nora doing for no reason? Jason coughed dryly, the only way to change the subject said, Still really some hungry Huh, where is the waiter? Howe no waiter came? Hmph, I knew you wouldnt answer! Jessie didnt say it in a good way, she was about to call for a waiter, however at that moment C Jessie, Jessie, youre really here, huh? Thats great! An excited voice came, and then a young man was seen walking quickly. He was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, not badly dressed, all Armani international brand name, but his short stature but can not support this brand name should be temperament, making it look inappropriate to wear on the body, in some do not know the brand of others, this body of clothing with the roadside stalls bargain clothes are no different. This person walked up to the table where Jason and Jessie were, Jason looked, only to see this young man pointed face, thin mouth, but also some nted eyes, in short, and handsomepletely unrted, but people are easily associated with lewd and mean. Josh Sargent, what are you doing here? Jessies face was stunned when she saw the young man, and then her eyes turned cold, and her tone was cold as ice, You followed me, didnt you? Josh Sargent immediately denied it and said, No, no, Jessie I definitely did not follow you. I heard this restaurant was good, so I came in to try it out, and I just happened to run into you. Jessies face was full of disbelief as she said coldly, In that case, go and find another table to sit at. Im inviting someone to dinner, so dont youe and disturb. Josh Sargent had long noticed Jason, and upon hearing Jessies words, he immediately turned his eyes to Jason and saw a harmless smile. Once he saw Jasons smile, Josh Sargent immediately rose in the small of his belly with a nameless anger C What are youughing at? Isnt it just a bit handsome? These days, handsome can be a meal? Money is the king, okay? How can this kid get Jessie to buy him dinner? I dont even want Jessie to invite me to dinner, I cant even bother to invite her to dinner! Whats this kids rtionship with Jessie? No, I have to find out! Several thoughts turned through Josh Sargents mind as he made up his mind and said, Jessie, who is this? Hes my colleague and Im having dinner with him. Can you not be here? Jessie said in a cold voice. Josh Sargent knows that Jessie works at Herthum Group, so this guy in front of him also works at Herthum Group? If it was just an employee of the Herthum Group, it wouldnt have seemed like much to him, he would have thought Jason was some kind of a family man. I am indeed Jessies colleague. You and Jessie know each other too? Jason asked. With a smile, Josh Sargent said, Im Jessies fianc. Josh Sargent, you dont talk nonsense. I never promised. Jessie rose with a cold drink. Josh Sargent is probably not surprised by Jessies reaction, and he says with a smile, Jessie, its only a matter of time. You can see that Uncle Morris has agreed to it. Jessie heard the words after the face iron blue and up, a pair of pink fist is clenched, as if in the strong hold what anger and aggression. Chapter 363 – Punch in the face is too timely Fianc? Jason really froze when he heard this, and at the same time he noticed Jessies reaction and just thought there must be something hidden in this, right? From Jessies reaction, she is extremely disgusted with Josh Sargent, but Josh Sargent is iming to be her fiance, which is intriguing. Josh Sargent looked at Jason and said with a smile, Jessie, Im just about to have dinner too. If we meet by chance, lets eat together. What do you think? If you want to eat, eat by yourself. Jason, lets go. Go find another restaurant. Jessie spoke up, and as she spoke she was on her feet. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he smiled lightly and said, Jessie, its eating anywhere, lets eat here. Since this Mr. Sargent knows you, its okay if you want to eat together. Yes, yes, yes, I couldnt agree more with the brother, dinner tonight, its on me. Josh Sargent said immediately. Jessie frowned, she looked over at Jason and was about to say something when she saw Jason quietly wink at her. Jessie didnt know what Jason was selling in his gourd, and after thinking about it, she sat down. Josh Sargent is all smiles, he wanted to go over and sit with Jessie, but seeing Jessies icy face that rejects him, he is also the sense toe over and sit with Jason. Wheres the waiter? Howe no waiter hase yet? Josh Sargent sat down and opened his mouth, immediately raising his hand and calling out to the waiter. Soon, one of the restaurants waiters came over, but a sexy Western beauty with a sexy posture, wearing a short skirt model of overalls, with a smile overflowing with the vor of an exotic beauty. Josh Sargent was staring at the waitress who was approaching him, his eyes were shining, thinking to himself that it was the number one French restaurant in Oakshire, even the waitress was such a beautiful foreign girl. Thinking that Jessie was sitting across the room, he stopped looking and withdrew his gaze. It was a rare asion that he was able to have a meal with Jessie, and he decided to show off his generosity by ordering whatever was expensive. May I ask if you have ordered your meal? At this time, the beautiful waitress asked with a smile as she walked over. However, thenguage spoken is not the Caroviannguage, but French.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It turns out that the restaurant in order to restore the taste of authentic French restaurants and services, the waiters are hired from France, the chef is also hired from France, even some of the top ingredients, such as beef, foie gras, caviar, ck truffles, which are also flown in from France. Huh? What did you say? Josh Sargent froze for a moment, he knew nothing about French and he didnt expect the waiter at this restaurant to speak a foreignnguage, which was embarrassing. May I ask if you need an interpreter to help? The beautiful waitress asked again, a smile always on her pretty face with the typical outline of a Western beauty. Josh Sargent reached out and pointed to the menu held by the beautiful waiter and said, Bring me the menu. The beautiful waitress did understand and handed the menu in her hand to Josh Sargent. Josh Sargent thought to himself, I cant understand you, but at least I can read the menu. When he opened the menu, and directly dumbfounded C Nima this is all in French, in addition to representing the price of the series of Arabic numbers to know, the rest of all do not understand. Josh Sargent is ready to curse in his heart, a restaurant in Carovia, but the whole thing is all in French, this is not a clear bully? Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the mocking sneer of Jessie sitting across from him. This is really let him feel a sudden loss of face, he grabbed when the head of the order, this is shot, do not understand the words can not read the menu, how embarrassing ah, invisible only feel their own in front of Jessie and a few points shorter. Josh Sargent thought to himself that if he didnt understand it, the guy sitting next to him didnt. Its not like youre throwing yourself away. I should have known that I would not have grabbed the order and let this guy do it. Josh Sargents thought had just popped up when suddenly C Hi, this prettydy, from your ent you seem to be from over in the southwest of France Let me guess, its not from Dordogne, is it? There was an extremely fluent and standard French sound that was asking the beautiful waitress. Josh Sargent, as if by reflex, immediately turned his face to look and was dumbfounded by it. He was right, it was Jasonwho spoke up. Josh Sargents face was immediately unbearable, and he was a bit blue and white C this face was too fast and too timely, right? Just now he wasforted by the thought that Jason was just as half-assed as he was, and also did not know French or something, but this thought just came up when others were talking to the beautiful waitress. I saw the beautiful waitress face first flinched, then her brown eyes shed with surprise, and her beautiful face was even more surprised as she looked at Jason and said, Sir, how do you know Im from Dordogne? Its really amazing. Ive been there many times, and the French ent of the locals is somewhat unique, so I remembered it. When I heard you speak just now, it seemed to be from Dordogne, so I guessed that too. Thank God, I actually guessed correctly. Jason said with a smile. Sir, you are really fluent in French, its really the first time I met a customer who speaks French as fluently as you do. I wonder which ce you like to go to in Dordogne? The beautiful waitress had a feeling like meeting a soulmate and asked with a smile. Shouldnt I know your name before this? Jason blinked. Oh, you can call me Jenny. Jenny? What a great name, just as beautiful as you are in person. Jason smiled and continued, When I get to Dordogne, my favorite ce to visit is, naturally, the Perigord area. Really? Gosh, thats my hometown. I see, you must like going because of the ck truffles, right? Jenny got even more excited, smiling gleefully, even the few freckles dotting her white face shone with a leap of joy. Is that where youre from? Its really a coincidence, but unfortunately I havent met you after several trips. Jason smiled and continued, The taste of ck truffles produced in the Peligol region is simply the best in the world. In the fall, if I have time, I will go there to taste it myself. Did you know? My father is an excellent truffle hunter. If you have time to travel this fall, I can have my father entertain you. My father is very enthusiastic and he picks the best ck truffles. Jenny smiled, disying the warm and weing side of being a French beauty. Really? That would be a great honor. Jasonughed. Jenny wanted to say something else, but she realized who she was and quickly said, Sir, Im sorry, I got too excited talking about my hometown, so I interrupted your meal. May I ask what kind of meal you are going to order? Jason took the menu from an ufortable Josh Sargent, handed it to Jessie, and said, Jessie, you order it. Jessies delicate melon face was still written with a sense of surprise, she really did not expect Jasons French to be so fluent. Jessie knows a little bit of French, so she can order food, but she doesnt think she canmunicate with people fluently in French. As if the conversation between Jason and Jenny just now, she listened to it with a half-understanding. Jason, I really didnt expect you to be so fluent in French. In that case, its better for you to order. Jessie pushed the recipe back. Chapter 364 Injustice Jason looked at Josh Sargent and said, By the way, just now Mr. Sargent seemed to say that it was on the house, right? Since its Mr. Sargents treat, I dont know what price is appropriate to order. Why dont I read out the dishes to Mr. Sargent, and Mr. Sargent will look at them? Josh Sargent hadnt even gotten over the embarrassment and humiliation hed just experienced, and when he heard Jasonsment, he was furious C did he ask that on purpose? Look down on people? Its just a meal, why look at the price? In front of Jessie Josh Sargent how to say also have to show a generous nature, the only way to save a little just a little face is not. So Josh Sargent said, Mr. Miller, if Jessie tells you to order, then you order. I only have one thing to say, as long as the good food and drink, all order up a taste. The meal is on me, I said, the meal is on me, the meal is to have fun, no need to consider the price or anything. Mr. Sargent atmosphere. Jason smiled and said, Then Ill start ordering. Jasonsment really made Josh Sargent feel wee, and he looked at Jason with a smile and said, Thats the way Ive always been. Jason looked at the menu and started to order. He ordered some appetizers and such first, and then looked at Jenny and asked with a smile, Beautiful Ms. Jenny, please introduce me to the most characteristic signature dish here. Jenny smiled and began to introduce the dishes for Jason like a family. Josh Sargent, who was sitting next to him, only had a dry eye, he couldnt understand anything, but he was really upset when he saw Jasonughing with such a beautiful and sexy western woman. He is the son of Leonardo Wilson, president of the Oakshire Prosperity Group, which is one of the top three real estate developers in Oakshire, with great wealth and power. As a result, Josh Sargent has developed a sense of superiority when he goes out and is surrounded by his friends, and he is always the first to be in the limelight. At this moment, he can only sit in defeat, just feel in front of Jessie, the wind all let Jason give finished, there is still what they do ah? Oh, sir, did you order so many dishes? And are you sure you want five bottles of 82-year-old Lafite? Jenny was surprised by the sound and rose, full of doubts and asked. At this time Jason has almost ordered the menu, as the main course of steak is naturally essential, in addition to being known as the worlds three top dishes of foie gras, ck truffles, caviar are ordered a lot, the amount ordered has been far more than three peoples portions, at least seven or eight people can eat without problems. Whats more, Jason ordered five bottles of Lafite 82 in one sitting. This makes Jenny feel even more amazed, generally speaking, order a bottle is definitely enough to drink, to know that the 82-year-old Lafite market price are about 100, 000, and in this French restaurant, a bottle of 82-year-old Lafite sold at a higher price, 129, 999 yuan a bottle. Jason smiled ndly, winked toward Jenny and said, Its okay, Im not the one paying anyway. Did you notice this guy next to me? I had a nice date with this beautiful woman across the street, and he had toe over and interfere, and he acted as a guest of the wrongdoer, so if you dont rip him off, who will? Pfft- Jenny couldnt help but smile, and her eyes couldnt help but look towards Josh Sargent who was confused and full of confusion. Josh Sargent could not understand, but he knew that Jason and the beautiful waitress should be talking about him, and immediately he looked at Jason with a puzzled look in his eyes. Jason immediately said: Mr. Sargent, its like this, I ordered a few special dishes of this restaurant, the special dishes are quite expensive. The beautiful waitress said I was very generous with my money. I said you are the one who is buying tonight. The waitress immediately looked at you differently and praised you for your generosity. Josh Sargent heard, secretly thinking that this guy will also behave, immediately smiled at the beautiful waiter, but he also knows that Jessie sitting across the table, he naturally can not show too warm in front of other women. Why does he look a little goofy to me? Jenny asked as she looked over at Jason and couldnt help but smile. Jason said squarely: Keep your voice down, although he cant understand this if not stupid, where I have any chance to kill him? Giggle- The enthusiastic and spirited French beautyughed even more. Jessie, who was sitting across the table, could more or less understand some of the conversation, and the corners of her mouth lifted, and she couldnt help but flush out a slight arc, just thinking that this guy Jason was really bad when he was bad. Josh Sargent felt something was wrong, and he couldnt tell you how. After the food was ordered, Jenny also left and started to ce the order to go. After a while, a male waiter pushed a wine rack cart, and the wine rack disyed exactly five bottles of 82-year-old Lafite red wine. This level of red wine, at least an hour or more to wake up, the taste is fragrant and aromatic, so after the order, the wine was sent up first. Sir, may I ask how many bottles of wine you need to open first? The waiter asked. Lets open two bottles to wake up first. Jason said. Okay. The waiter nodded. Josh Sargent saw that something was wrong, and he couldnt help but say, We ordered all five bottles of wine, huh? Yes. I think Mr. Sargent you must be a huge amount, I was afraid that if I ordered less, I wouldnt have enough, so Ill start with five bottles. Jason said with a straight face. Shit! Josh Sargent took a look at the five bottles of wine is actually 82 years of Lafite, he was on the spot can not help but burst out cursing people. He a dude rich kid, Lafite is certainly drunk, so he recognized thebel of Lafite, he just did not expect that Jason this guy actually lost his conscience to order five bottles of 82-year-old Lafite red wine. This guy doesnt feel the pain because he doesnt have to pay for it, right?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. You think youre a fool to ughter? The thought of this, Josh Sargent a face are ck, he was about to say that the three bottles of wine still open to return, anyway, is certainly not finished. Three people, can drink a bottle is good, two bottles must have left over. Drink five bottles? Thats never going to happen! Just then, Jessie suddenly spoke up and said, Five bottles of wine, huh? Its quite a lot but I do feel a bit like drinking tonight. Josh Sargent smiled at that and said, Yeah, yeah, yeah, Id like to drink tonight, too, so Ill make sure I have enough. If these five bottles of wine are not enough, we will continue to serve wer. Soon, the appetizers began to be served. Jessie especially likes the restaurants vegetable sd, so when a te of vegetable sd was served, she started to eat it too. Jason, where did you learn this French? Jessie couldnt help but ask. She did feel some doubt in her heart, only to feel that the more she contacted Jason, the more she did not understand this guy, not to mention the kind of strong hands he faced when facing terrorists, this fluent spoken foreignnguage is not an ordinary security guard can have. She was more and more sure that Jasons real identity must be more than just a security guard, but what the real identity was, she didnt know. In short, to give her the feeling that, with this guy contact down, from time to time always let people feel unexpected, but also let a person can not help but explore the desire to continue. This desire to explore once the growth and rise, like a drug, so that people can not stop falling into it. Chapter 365 Electricity bulb awareness Jason smiled lightly and said, Maybe I went over to France more times before, and learned it under thatnguage environment. In fact, it is not difficult, there is anguage environment, serious learning is also fast. Jason naturally will not reveal the real reason, he is a Dragon Emperor and has received special training in secret service. For a qualified agent, mastering multiplenguages is the most basic. After a pause, Jason continued, Jessie, if you want to learn French, I can talk to you in the future in thepanys free time for conversation training, at most a months time, your French speaking level can rise a step. Yeah, thats not a bad idea. Jessies jade face, which looked like an ice beauty, raised a rare smile. This makes Josh Sargent look really jealous, just feel like a redundant, or like a light bulb, wah wah wah wah. Ahem- Josh Sargent coughed dryly, to make his presence known, The food still tastes good. However, Jason and Jessie simply ignored him, and the two continued to chat, really treating him as if he were air. Josh Sargent was immediately upset, the meal was paid for by himself, okay? You are the master, okay? Shouldnt you guys be surrounding me? Because of Jessies presence, he couldnt be angry, so after thinking about it, he looked at Jason and asked with a smile, Mr. Miller works for the Herthum Group? I wonder what kind of work he does? Me? Im actually a security guard , Jason said matter-of-factly. Security guard?! Josh Sargent first froze, then couldnt help butugh out loud, Hahahaha Oh, I didnt mean that, I wasntughing at you, I know a really funny security guard, and when you talk about security guards it reminds me of him, so I couldnt help butugh. Such ame excuse, of course, Jason would not believe. Only, his face is frank and does not feel anything. A man who is strong and confident enough inside will not care about such ignorant contempt and mockery? In his eyes, Josh Sargent is the opposite of his name C a fly on the wall. The only opponents worthy of entering his eyes are the legendary powerhouses of the dark world, and in front of these legendary powerhouses, Josh Sargent is not even a fart. Whats wrong with security? Whats wrong with security? Jessie looked over at Josh Sargent and said coldly. Dont look at Jessie usually in Herthum Group to Jason do not treat, but she knows very well in her heart, not long ago Herthum Group outbreak of terrorist crisis, if not for the timely appearance of Jason, then she finally can still be alive is an unknown. Thats why she is always grateful to Jason in her heart. Only her cold personality makes this kind of gratitude she has not yet said, originally tonight she was going to invite Jason to dinner, the purpose is also to thank Jason for showing up to save himst time, who had thought Josh Sargent this guy actually followed her, also came to the restaurant here. At this moment, she heard Josh Sargents attitude a little bit despise the security guard, which made her angry and rise, and invariably defended Jason. Josh Sargent hurriedly said, Jessie, you misunderstand, I dont look down on security. Really, absolutely not. On the contrary, I think security is a very good profession, too. Jason smiled and said, I wonder what Mr. Sargent does for a living? Josh Sargent heard this question, the whole person immediately came to the spirit, said: I am now mainly in a learning stage. I am in my fatherspany, following up on a real estate project that is being developed, which is a multi-billion dor project. My father wants me to start from the grassroots and learn and grow step by step so that I can have the ability to be on my own in the future. Jason nodded and said, Thats very good. It looks like Mr. Sargent has a big future ahead of him. No, no, I think Im still young, its right to learn more at the grassroots level and suffer more. Josh Sargent said modestly, but the gaze in his eyes is not without smugness to Jessie. Jessie didnt look at him at all, and didnt look like she was listening to what he was saying. Immediately after, the main course was served. Pan-fried steak, shoulder foie gras, ck truffles and the more expensive than gold caviar, all came up one after another. The main course came up, Lafite wine also woke up almost, can already start eating. The caviar, others ordered one is extravagant enough, Jason is a breath of ten, is holding a spoon, a spoonful of eating, such arge mouthful of caviar way is indeed very addictive. Come on, drink, drink. Lets start with a toast to Mr. Sargent for his generous treat. Jason smiled and raised his ss. Josh Sargent also picked up a ss of wine and was about to make a few modest polite remarks, but before he could say anything, Jason had already raised his neck and gurgled the ss of red wine and drained it. Seems to feel not enough to enjoy, Jason poured another ss full of red wine. Josh Sargent looked dumbfounded C this guy was drinking Lafite wine as if it were in water?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Drinking red wine should not be a sip of taste, in order to taste the vor of the wine? Whats up with this guy? How can you drink wine like this? And its an 82 year old Lafite! It is simply a cow chewing the cud, vulgar to the extreme! ording to this way of drinking, not to mention five bottles, even ten bottles are not enough! Jessie,e on, clink a ss. Jason smiled and clinked sses with Jessie, then tilted his neck again, gurgling a few times, a ss full of red wine down again. Its real Lafite, not fake wine, its good. Jason smiled. Then proceeded to eat the dishes, what foie gras, ck truffles, caviar and all that, gulped and ate with gusto, even Jessie across the table looked stunned. Jason asked the waiter to open a third bottle of wine and talked to Jessie as he ate. Josh Sargent had a hard time trying to get a word in edgewise, and no one paid any attention when he spoke. This makes Josh Sargent feel iparably stifled, and look at Jason gulps of alcohol, he a meat pain, thisrge sip down at least a few thousand dors, that is his money ah. So much so that he felt that he kept his poise by taking small sips like this, is it too much of a loss? How can I say that I have to drink more to redeem a little loss ah. The key is that Jessie ignored him the whole time and didnt talk to him, but instead was engaged in talking to Jason about some of the countries she had traveled to. This gives Josh Sargent a growing sense of C hes a fucking light bulb! When a light bulb is not enough, the key is that this meal, you have to pay for, what the hell is this ah? Josh Sargents heart was dripping with blood and his face was getting grim. Chapter 366 Will you accompany me? Burp burp An hour or soter, Jason was full and already burping. There are still a lot of delicious dishes left on the table, lets say foie gras, caviar these are not finished, Jason really cant eat, this time the sound of full burps are out. There are 2 bottles of Lafite wine left. But three bottles for three people is more than enough. Jessie also does not know whether she is happy or unhappy, she also drank a lot of red wine, by now, after the wine gradually came up, that delicate melon face has been rendered on theyers of scarlet color. It also makes her look a little more delicate and a little less icy. Josh Sargent also has a half dozen drunk, mainly he watched Jason has been gulping red wine, he looked at all feel the flesh pain, holding a kind of salvage some losses, he also drank a lot behind. By the way, Mr. Sargent, thank you very much, I really let you spend a lot of money tonight. But it would be a shame to throw away these leftovers Jason spoke, then he called Jenny over and asked her to help pack up the remaining several servings of untouched foie gras, caviar and so on. He went on to say, Mr. Sargent, with your status, you dont pack these leftovers when youe out to eat, do you? You are used to eating these things anyway. But Im different, Im just a security guard, how can I eat such good food in normal times. So, Id better pack these back, its enough for me to eat for several days. By the way, there are also those two bottles of wine, I also pack them away together. Mr. Sargent doesnt care about them anyway. Jason smiled and took the two bottles of wine in his hands. Jenny, take him to the check. Jason smiled at Jenny. Jenny then made an invitation gesture toward Josh Sargent. I- Josh Sargent opened his mouth, he was about to say something. Josh Sargent, didnt you say you were going to buy us dinner tonight? Now that youre done eating, why arent you standing around paying the bill? Regret it? Jessie opened her mouth and said in a cold voice. Jessie, its not like you dont know what kind of person I am. When I say treat, I naturally mean treat. Im going to pay the bill. Josh Sargent spoke up, and he red at Jason with anger.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The rest of the dishes Jason packed away also forget, the two bottles of wine left he was going to take back, the 82 years of Lafite on the market is not much, even if there are also mostly fakes, rare this senior French restaurant is the real 82 Lafite, he also wanted to keep. He which thought, Jason this guy actually so shameless, all to the package away, this behavior is alreadypletely to him as a silly injustice to ughter. How could this not make him angry? The key is that in front of Jessie, he is too embarrassed to open his mouth to ask for it back, that would seem too petty, right? Mr. Sargent, you go ahead and buy the bill, Ill go outside with Jessie to get some air. Jason is still clothes harmless smiling face, smiling said. Josh Sargent didnt even bother to look at Jason, only to feel that each additional nce, his own anger to increase a point. Jessie, you wait for me outside now. Ille out after I pay the bill, Im driving over, wait for me to take you back. Josh Sargent spoke up. Josh Sargent followed Jenny toward the front desk for checkout. Jason and Jessie have walked out of the restaurant, Jasons left and right hands are carrying a bag, two bottles of Lafite plus packed dishes, these things are worth hundreds of thousands of dors. Jessie, did you drive here? Jason asked. Jessie shook her head and said, No. I came out tonight just to drink. So I didnt drive, I took a cab. Then what are you waiting for? Lets go, get in my car and hurry up and drive away. Lest that flye out. Its going to buzz around again. Jason said with a smile. Flies?! After reacting she couldnt help butugh her head off: Hahahahaha Jason, you really are too bad youre going tough me to death. Hurry up and go. Jason smiled back. He took Jessie to the front of the Paramount Predator, opened the door and let Jessie get in first, he then got in the car, started under the car roared, and went away. A few minutester. Josh Sargent walked out, a stack of invoices in his hand, his face looking a little dark. After walking out he fixed his eyes to see C Huh? Where are the people? Howe I cant see Jessie and that Jason guy anymore? Josh Sargent rushed to ask the parking staff outside the restaurant. Luckily, these parking staff were all locally recruited employees and there was no barrier tomunication. You mean the man and woman? The man two hands carrying packing away things, the woman is very tall and beautiful they both just drove away. The man driving that car is really dominant, I have not seen such a dominant and tough car, too manly! The parking officer said. Fuck! Josh Sargent angry face are iron blue and up, holding the invoice in his hands directly to tear a thin. This meal but spent him more than 900, 000 yuan, the five bottles of wine alone is already more than 600, 000. Spent nearly a million, the whole time as air, when a tile light bulb not to mention, after dinner, these two left him directly away, greetings do not y a. This injustice and light bulb when, is absolutely no one before and no one after, if the word gets out, will only lead toughter. Jason is it, I remember you!!! Josh Sargents eyes shed with angry cynicism, a face became fierce and up. The night is pale. A giant bomb-proof off-road vehicle is whizzing along. Jessie sat in the car, slightly intoxicated rendered her delicate jade face with a bit of charming and provocative style, she looked a bit exhrated,pared to the first time after drinking in such a tall a buggy, the excitement has not been. She turned her eyes to Jason, she felt that she really didnt understand this man at all, every time she thought she had seen through him, he showed an unknown side again. It is like a huge mystery, when solving a mystery to the time, but there is a new mystery presented, so that you can never see through. Jason, your gorging tonight was to deliberately piss off that fly, right? Jessie couldnt help but ask with a smile when she thought of what happened tonight. She doesnt think a man who can talk to a beautiful French waiter with French is the kind of man who has never seen the world, who eats a lot when he sees good wine and good food, and there must be a reason for this. And indeed, it does. Jason has traveled to almost every corner of the world and has tried all kinds of cuisines. As for the wine, not to mention the 82-year-old Lafite, even the 90-year-old Romanee Conti, known as the king of red wine, he has drunk. This performance tonight was purely to poke fun at Josh Sargent. That fly took the initiative to fly over as a wrongdoer, hes just not even happy if he doesnt give him a good ughter. Jason smiled, looked at Jessie, and said, Guess what his face will be when he walks out and cant see us? Ah-choo, ah-choo This just finished, Jason coldly sneezed several times one after another. SHIT, it must be that fly, hes cursing me, it must be! Jason said indignantly. Hahahaha- Jessie couldnt help butugh out loud,ughing so hard that she couldnt help but reach out and cover her stomach, looking like she wasughing until her stomach hurt. Jason looked at Jessie with an odd look on his face. If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he wouldnt have believed that the Jessie at this moment was the same person as the one who worked at Herthum Group. Where are we going next? Take you back? When Jessie hadughed enough, Jason asked. Jessie bit her lip as she turned her eyes to look at Jason and asked, If I still want to drink, will you stay with me? Chapter 367 – The Amazing Side Soho Bar. Jason whizzed up in his Paramount Marauder and stopped in front of this bar. He could see that Jessie had something on her mind, and frankly, she wanted to indulge in a drink to vent her boredom. Jason also found the nearest bar and drove here. After stopping the car, Jason stepped down and went around to the passenger seat, and because the cars chassis was so high, he was reaching forward. Thanks. Jessie said, holding Jasons arm as he stepped out of the car. Since you still want to drink, Ill naturally drink with you to the end. Jason smiled and said, Lets go, just this bar is good. The bar is already booming with people, the DJ is tearing up the atmosphere of the scene, deafening music pounding and countless young men and women writhing, its easy to get immersed in such an atmosphere and thus forget all your worries. Only, this forgetting is only a short-lived anesthetic. The next day I woke up and still had to face the tedium of life and all its woes. It was hard to find a card table, on the edge of the corner, a little off, but Jessie liked it, in such a corner may seem a little quiet. After Jason and Jessie sat down, a dozen beers were already served. Jessie picked up a bottle of wine, poured it into a ss and said, Come on, lets drink together. Jason smiled and also picked up his ss of wine and drank with Jessie. After drinking five or six sses in a row, it was time to y dice.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Soon, the dozen of wine were finished, Jessie called the waiter and asked for another dozen of wine. Jason looked at Jessie and really drank a lot, he said, Drinking so fast is going to make you throw up. Do you want to slow down a bit? Do not drink, continue to drink. Jessie opened her mouth, picked up a ss of wine, drank a mouthful after the hing is nauseous, fiercely turned his head, the mouthful of wine spit on the ground. Jason stood up after seeing this, walked over to Jessie and said, Jessie, are you okay? Jessie shook her head and said, I, Im fine As she spoke, Jessie tilted her head, she looked at Jason, a mouthful of crystalline shellfish biting lightly on her lower lip, and suddenly opened her mouth to ask, Why didnt you ask me? You know very well that I have something on my mind. Jasons face was stunned as he said, I thoughting here, you could forget. However, there are some things that cannot be forgotten, like a possessed bone Jessie opened her mouth and her voice got a little choked up at the end. Jason also had to sit down next to her and pat her on the back behind him. Oooh Jessie finally couldnt help crying out, she mmed down on Jasons shoulder, hugging hard, the sobs full of aggression drowning out the raging vague and noisy sound of the bar. Before tonight, Jessie brought Jason the impression of being cold and condescending. Her own icy temperament seems to be innate, and she does have the capital to be arrogant, a pair of long legs against the sky is enough to make people swoon, plus the delicate face and hidden under the ck-framed sses of the pair of peach blossom eyes, even if it is arrogant but also let people do not resent, feel that it is deserved. Only, these cold and condescending appearances seem to be her usual self disguise in front of outsiders. This self-protection is sometimes not a kind of self-protection? Stronger women will also have a vulnerable side, such as the Jessie at the moment, perhaps under the stimtion of alcohol, their own buried for a long time the heart is moved, is to present her vulnerable and helpless side. When Jessies sobs gradually subsided, Jason reached out to hold her shoulders and looked at her pretty face with rain, only to see that the exquisite beautiful melon face had been stained with tears, there was no longer the usual kind of cold and arrogant, but rather a kind of charming and frail style that I saw. Jason reached out and removed the ck-framed sses Jessie was wearing on her face, he was trying to wipe the tear stains off Jessies face. Jessie at first seemed to make a move to avoid it, but eventually she restrained herself and did not stop Jasons move. When the ck-framed sses were taken off, the swaying lights in the bar were mapped onto her face, and Jason had a dumbfounded feeling when he looked again. After taking off her ck-framed sses, Jessie gives off a more stunning look. The pair of peach blossom eyes with a little charm even without any deliberate seduction is enough to make people turned upside down, in addition to the face was originally covered by the frame of the contour also presented, the exquisite melon face dotted with a pair of peach blossom eyes as if they would talk, enough to make people look at a strong thought of crime. Goblin! Nora is really right, Jessie is really a siren, especially after taking off the sses, it is enough to charm people to the siren style to highlight the best. After a brief moment of dismay, Jason dide around. He pulled out a few tissues, wiped the tear marks off Jessies cheeks, and said with a smile, Feeling much better now? Jessie nodded, her jade face quietly tinged with a few shy flushes. The ck-framed sses were not ufortable even after they were removed, and Jason secretly observed the lenses of the ck-framed sses when he turned his head to extract a tissue, and there was no degree. In other words, Jessie usually wears these ck-framed sses not because of eye prescription problems, this is a pair of sses for decoration. She wears these sses, the main purpose should be for their own kind of camouge, but also a kind of protection, so that she looks more ancient and cold some, but also will slightly hide some of her stunning and provocative beauty. I found that without sses, you are really less cold, adding a few beautiful enchanting. Jason said with a smile. Jessie whirled and red at him, saying, Give me back my sses. Dont, you have to let me enjoy a few more first, right? Jason said with a smile. Shameless guy. Jessie said in annoyance. Snap! Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and after exhaling a puff of smoke, said, Since you feel better now, tell me whats going on. Its about what happened between you and that fly. I know that your heartache and distress must have originated from him. While at the Seine French restaurant, Josh Sargent called himself Jessies fianc. Jessie is clearly disgusted and disgusted with Josh Sargent, and would not have a fianc like Josh Sargent? There must be something in it. Yes, it is indeed because of him. Jessie spoke up, not shying away from it. Jason didnt say anything and waited for Jessies next confession. Chapter 368: Who can say what’s on your mind Jessie reached over for a ss of wine, took a sip, and looked at Jason with her peach blossom eyes, which were not smiling, and said, Josh Sargents fathers name is Leonardo Wilson, and Leonardo Wilson is the founder and chairman of the Oakshire Prosperity Group. Prosperity Group is a real estatepany, and is also rich and powerful in Oakshire.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jason nodded, and he looked at Jessie with a sincere look in his eyes, without the slightest distraction. My father and Leonardo Wilson have known each other for many years and are considered old friends in the business world. Because of this rtionship, our two families have been friends since many years ago. Jessie opened her mouth and continued, But it was only three years ago that I met Josh Sargent. Because before that, I was studying abroad, and only returned to China three years ago. Josh Sargent has been pursuing me ever since we met three years ago. I just ignored him. Jessie continued, Josh Sargent even had his fathere over to my house to talk about marriage or something. At first, my parents respected my choice. A year ago, my fatherspany was in trouble and there was a shortage of money and the bank wouldnt lend to my father. In such a situation, my father had to go to the Sargent family to help, hoping that Leonardo Wilson could finance my fatherspany through this difficult time. Speaking of which, Jessie fell into a long period of silence, and finally she took a deep breath and continued: In the face of my fatherspany hundreds of millions of dors shortfall, Leonardo Wilson is saying that he can help is to help. But the amount of money is huge, he has to decide carefully. However, if our two families be inws, there is no longer any concern, he can fully help my father to tide over the difficult times. Over the past year, my father has sold all that he could, the house, the car, even my mothers saved essories and so on. However, it is still unable to fill the growing gap in funds. This year, my father suddenly aged ten years old general, the whole person lost more than ten pounds, the temples pale, haggard face, he really is no way, can borrow money also borrowed, in addition to thepany hundreds of millions of funds gap, in addition to outside the debt of tens of millions Jessie said Thepanys financial situation is not only a problem, but also a problem for thepany. Hearing this, Jason understood how this was going to work. The hardships and pressures of entrepreneurs cannot be experienced by ordinary people. Jessies father is supposed to love her, but in desperation and under duress, he has no choice but topromise and agree to the marriage. From Jessies point of view, she should not be a sacrifice, or amodity, because it is her future marital happiness that is at stake. I was really helpless and hopeless. Every time I came home and looked at my fathers haggard and old appearance, I felt so heartbroken and distressed. Even, several times I have been convincing myself topromise on this, because I really dont want to see my father that kind of crushed and driven crazy. Jessie gritted her teeth and held back her violent mood swings as she continued, But when I think of Josh Sargents ugly face, I feel extremely sick. This Josh Sargent is not a good thing at all, he has numerous women outside, spend all day drinking. Once I met him in front of a hotel, he was drunk, hugging two women left and right, surrounded by a group of foxes and friends. Seeing me he introduced with his friends that I was his fiance and so on, and let his friends call me sister-inw I really wanted to p him a few times. You should not be the one to bear the fault of your fathers mismanagement that led to thepanys financial crisis. Jason opened his mouth, and he continued, I can understand your fathers feelings of being forced to do nothing. But its not right to take your happiness as a sacrifice. But what should I do? My parents gave birth to me and raised me, and if I dont do something about it, I feel heartbroken and guilty again every time I face my fathers pleas Jessie lowered her head, her frail shoulders trembling gently, looking helpless. The sky is the limit, maybe, theres always a way. Jason said. Really? What else can be done Jessie is whispering. Looking at Jessie in this way, Jason really cant bear to say that hundreds of millions of dors, he can take out if he wants to. If Jessie is facing a difficult situation, he may be able to give help. The question is, who is Jessies father for him to help? Besides, a man who does not consider his daughters feelings at such a juncture, and who gambles with his daughters marital happiness, is worth helping? After a long time, Jessie took a deep breath, she raised her head again, picked up the ck-framed sses ced on the table and put them on, and all of a sudden regained her icy appearance. The helplessness and vulnerability of the party seems to be deeply hidden under the exterior as she puts on these sses again. Jason, thank you so much indeed for yourpany tonight, and for listening to me talk so much. I havent talked about any of these things to outsiders, and I dont know how I managed to bring them up with you. Now, Im really much better. Jessie opened her mouth and continued, Originally, I invited you to dinner tonight to thank you. Last time when the Herthum Group was in crisis, you came forward and saved us. I didnt expect that fly to fly over when I invited you to dinner, so Ill invite you back alone next time. Did that fly ever exist except for thest-minute bill? Ill take it as air anyway. So, to say treats, next time Ill treat you. Jason said with a smile. Jessie couldnt help but smile as well and said, Youre right too. Come on, lets keep drinking. It is worthwhile to be able to drown your sorrows, even if you are more sorrowful after waking up, but this moment can forget all your miseries. Jessie and Jason drank a lot more wine, and it was obvious that her eyes were already showing all kinds of drunkenness. Lets go over to the dance floor and bounce. Jessie spoke up. The central dance floor of the bar, there are already many young men and women to meet the exuberant vague in the jumping, twisting their bodies, waving their arms, will be the kind of youthful vitality to give vent to. Good, then go have some fun. Jason smiled. Two people got up, squeezed into the dance floor, came here, Jessie is not just drunk or want to vent a, she became extremely crazy and passionate, waist twisting, arms waving, y to the excitement is attached to twist the neck, so that a long hair also dance up. Jason can see that Jessie is a dance foundation, should have learned to dance since childhood, only to see her dancing with the explosive music, a pair of long legs is extremely striking, the swinging dance steps will be her wonderful curves to present out, their own kind of icy temperament and sexy dance fusion together, causing many peoples attention and yell. Jessie suddenly giggled, she turned her back to Jason, bent her body, her rounded buttocks raised, followed by a very high frequency of twisting and turning. Its totally a little electric motor! Good! This woman is so sexy! That pair of long legs is really great, and that arse is round enough to be arrogant! Around, there are already many males yelling in shouting. In a short time, Jessie has be the center of attention on the dance floor. After a handful of crazy electric buttocks, Jessie stood up, but her body was limp on Jasons body, and said in a slurred voice: Im so dizzy, I feel a little nauseous Then lets go, Ill take you back. Jason said in a rush. Jessie drank a lot of wine tonight, and is so enthusiastic dance, making that alcoholic energy at once on the head, is certainly drunk, but also easy to regurgitate nausea vomit. So, Jason immediately took Jessie out of the dance floor and was ready to take her back to rest. Chapter 369 Jessie is drunk Jason stopped Jessies waist with his right hand and led her forward. The conscience of God, he is still the first time with the beautiful secretary so close contact, reaching out under a sweep, only to find that the beautiful secretarys waist is really like a willow-like slender, slender but with a sense of extreme flexibility, should be with her since childhood dance practice. Jessie is indeed drunk, eyes slightly closed, long eyshes covered and down, asionally with her breathing and in a gentle flutter, the tititing drunkenness of the indescribable stirring hearts. Jason held Jessie and walked all the way towards the car. When he came to the front of the Paramount Marauder, he opened the passenger door, picked Jessie up by the waist, stepped on the pedal, put her gently on the passenger seat, and put on her seat belt. Jason went around to the drivers seat, and when he got in he shook Jessies shoulder and said, Jessie, Jessie, where do you live? Ill drive you back. After asking several times, Jessie is not any response. Jason had to shake hard, Jessie was a little conscious, but confused, My head is so dizzy, I want to sleep, sleep This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After saying two words in a daze, she fell back into a deep sleep, not half responding. Jason froze, what can we do in this situation now? It looks like the beautiful secretary will not wake up for a while, he simply does not know where the beautiful secretary actually lives, the situation at hand it is best to find a ce for her to rest well. Get a hotel room? Jason thought about it or rejected it, Jessie are drunk like this, to let her stay alone in the hotel to sleep he really a bit worried. After thinking about it, there is only one way left in the end. Jason took a deep breath, stepped on the gas, and drove off in the direction of Oakshire University. Jason is ready to take Jessie to the Bamboo Residence where he lives, let her sleep in the bed in his house, as for himself on the couch to rest well. Tonight, Jason really is to see the unknown side of Jessie, in her usual kind of cold and arrogant under, hidden is a lot of trouble and helplessness, the appearance of strong under the fragile emotions, bright appearance under the pain of unknown. If she had been more selfish, she might not have felt so painful and helpless. But she is a dutiful and understanding woman, even though her father took the liberty of setting her life with the Sargent family, she did not hold a grudge against her father, but more understanding, she loved her family. It is this that causes her so much pain. The night iste and the breeze is cool. As if in response to the scene, the radio in Jasons car was ying a song called Easy to Hurt Woman sung by Faye Wong. In this world of harsh reality, in this world dominated by male power, often the most easily injured is indeed the woman. Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back and drove into the courtyard of Bamboo Residence. He stopped the car, stepped down and went to open the door of his house first, then went to the passenger seat, opened the door and carried Jessie down. Jessie is still really drunk and is not reacting to being held down by Jason in such a way. The exquisite face is tinged with ayer of drunken red state, eyes tightly closed under the long slender eyshes covered and down, sandalwood mouth slightly open, and constantly puffed out the road mixed with the heavy smell of alcohol. Jason hugged Jessie and walked quickly into the house. In the house next door, Kay, who was just about to drift off to sleep, was jerked awake by the roaring engine of the Paramount Marauder. Jason bastard is back? The beautiful principals eyes opened, and immediately her face rose in a puff of anger. Perhaps it is because she drank two more cups of coffee at night, making it difficult for her to fall asleep for a while, just now it was easy to drift off to sleep, and then she was woken up by the sound of Jason driving back. This is good, sleepiness is all gone, to be beautiful and deep sleep also do not know when to go. This damned bastard is obviously trying to trick me, its so annoying! The more the beautiful principal thought about it, the angrier she got up from the bed in a sh, then opened the door to the backyard and walked out ready to call Jason out and question him about it. However, before she had time to speak, she vaguely heard some unusual movementing from Jasons house. It just so happened that Jason was about toy Jessie t on the bed at that moment. Just put down the asion, Jessie mouth but a vague voice: No, do not do not leave me, I am afraid, I am afraid Out of instinct, Jessies arms also tightened around Jasons neck. So much so that Jason had to lean down and put her down, with her delicate and seductive jade face close at hand, her delicate red lips still murmuring, the words that followed were already indistinct. But the cherry lips open between, ah out of the way to make people intoxicated breath, when really people can not help but want to kiss the fragrance, taste her lips between the fragrance and sweetness. Jason didnt take advantage of the situation, he said, Jessie, youve had too much to drink, get some rest and sleep until tomorrow and youll be fine. With that, he reached out and gently separated Jessies arms around his neck. In the backyard, Kays face changed instantly. She had heard that there was a woman inside Jasons house, and it looked like she was drunk. After realizing this, somehow, she felt some blockage, an inexplicable pain like a tidal wave swept in all directions, wrapping her whole person. Kay finally just didnt speak, she clenched her teeth and silently turned around and returned to the house, closing and locking the door to the backyard. Then Kayy down on the bed, she pulled over a thin nket, wrapped tightly around herself, but that inexplicable worry and resentment is not dissipated, she herself do not know what is wrong. I knew this bastard didnt do anything good when he went out at night. This is the house that the school assigned him to live in, and he actually brought a woman back, its simply abominable. However, why do I feel blocked? Its just his personal business, it has nothing to do with himself, isnt it? Kay thought darkly in her mind as she desperately tried to talk herself out of caring, and out of caring. The more it is, the more it is just the right thing to do. That unexined heartache has spread silently to every inch of the body. Then she remembered thest time she stormed into Jasons house, she saw a sexy, alluring Western woman on the screen of aptop in Jasons house, and thought it was with this Western woman who was making some kind of passionate video. Thinking of this, she was angry for no reason in her heart, secretly gritting her teeth and saying C Jason is a jerk and not a good person! Chapter 370 Mother Tiger Calls Jason is finally settling Jessie down. The high heels she was wearing were taken off, the temperature of the air conditioner was adjusted, and a summer cooler was put on her. Only Jessie is still wearing clothes, in fact, this is certainly ufortable to sleep, but there is no way, Jason thought to himself that he cant take off the beautiful secretarys clothes, right? Really want this, the next day the beautiful secretary woke up, only to first scream, and then the room full of looking for a kitchen knife. Whew! Jason was finally relieved, he sat down on the couch and thought about taking a shower first, then justy down on the couch and sleep it off. Just as this thought started, his cell phone suddenly rang. Jason is very confused, this midnight there are actually people calling, he took out his phone to see, actually is the police tigress Taylor call. Jason answered the phone and flirted, Hey, Detective Caine, is it lonely to call me at this hour of the night? Youre a nuisance. Bullshit, Jason, behave yourself. I dont want to call you if theres nothing to do, do you really think Im fed up? Taylor thundered. Jasonughed bitterly, this woman really does not know a little style, flirt a little can not. Go ahead, what is it? Jason also knew that Taylor was calling in the middle of the night, so something was definitely up. Last time you came to the police station, didnt you say that the terrorists who infiltrated Oakshire had a covert pickup? I followed several clues in secret, one of which was a Ford SUV driven by those terrorists in Oakshire. In the phone, Taylor said in a low tone.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Jasons face got serious, and the gaze in his eyes shed with the slightest hint of sharpness. Through police tracing these days, it was discovered that a suspicious person drove the car to Oakshire Airport the day before the terrorist attack on the Herthum Group and stored the car keys in a locker at the airport. Taylor said. After a day, those terrorists took a ne to Oakshire, walked out of the airport, took the car keys from the locker and drove off with this artificially arranged Ford SUV, correct? Jason asked. Yes! Then what are we waiting for? Now that we have traced this suspicious character, lets find out the identity of the other party thoroughly and take immediate arrest action. The technicians on the police side are verifying the identity of this suspicious person through facial recognition. So youre at the police station? Then Ill go over to you. Once we find out the identity of this suspicious person, Ill go with you to make the arrest. Thats what I was thinking when I called you, soe on over if you want. Okay, Ill be right there. Jason spoke up and ended the call with Taylor. Jason stood up, his eyes turned and saw Jessie lying on the bed, in case Jessie woke up during his departure and saw himself in an unfamiliar room in an unfamiliar environment, he would only be frightened, right? He immediately took a pen and made a simple message on a piece of paper. Also sent a message to Jessies cell phone. Inform her that this is the room she lives in, safe and secure and so on. Jason pushed open the door, walked out and got into the Paramount Marauder, and the car started up and left Bamboo Residence with a whistle. Jason drove all the way in the direction of the police station and drove away. The investigation into Night Shadows inside man in Oakshire had yielded some clues that he naturally could not miss. For him, Night Shadows mole in Oakshire must be uncovered, otherwise, Oakshire will never be at peace and will be surrounded by a horrible crisis every moment. If internal problems are not eliminated, how can we meet external enemies? The only way to better deal with Night Shadow is to get rid of the internal problems. Then again, Night Shadows inside man in Oakshire must be extraordinary, and the fact that the other side can get weapons and equipment to provide Night Shadow to infiltrate the terrorists in Oakshire is proof enough. Maybe, this insiders power has some cooperation with Night Shadow in terms of interests. As long as this insiders power is traced, it will be able to investigate many things clearly, and it will also be able to break some of the pawns that Night Shadow hasid down in Carovia. Soon, Jason drove to the police station. After stopping the car, he immediately walked inside the police station just in time to see Taylor, Matt and others walking out. Jason, there you are. Matt smiled. Taylor, on the other hand, red at Jason out of habit. Anyway, when she saw this guy, a nameless anger would grow in her heart, as if she was born to fight each other. Did you find out anything about that suspicious person? Jason asked. Matt nodded and said, We found out. The mans name is Brian, and he has a history of prior convictions, having been sentenced to prison for robbery three years ago. He was just released from prison. ording to the information we have, Brian is renting in Oak Garden. Now we are ready to go to Oak Garden toply with the arrest. Its not toote, so lets get moving right away. Jason said. Jason walked out with Taylor, Matt, he saw Taylor was about to get into a police car, he immediately said: No need to drive a police car over. The police car is too big a target and will only attract the attention of the suspect. Take my car. Also need to go over too many people, Detective Caine long and Matt you go with me is enough. Taylor was about to say something, but once she thought of Jasons unpredictable skills, she nodded and said, Okay. Matt, Ill go with you in his car. When Taylor and Matt saw Jasons Paramount Marauder, their expressions were shocked, a look of disbelief. Although they are not traffic police, they know that vehicles of this size are forbidden on the roads in Carovia. Shit! Jason, this is your car? I think this car is called something like the Predator, right? How dare you get this car on the road? Matt opened his mouth, he walked to the car, he had thought this car would not have a license te, ording to the rules of this car in the country will never be given a license te. However, when he fixed his eyes to look, he actually saw the license te, and it was still white, surprisingly or the word Beijing C Beijing AV5887 Matt is at least in the police system, so he knows by heart what this car te means. Taylor also saw, immediately the pair of almond eyes could not help but look at Jason, eyes are full of suspicion odd color. Jason was already in the car, Taylor and Matt also sat up, Taylor did not sit in front, to save Jason to see the gas. Matt is on the passenger seat. Jason, youve got a great car and an even better license te. Matt said. Jason smiled ndly and said, Average, not much. This is loaded with- Taylor, who was sitting in the back, grunted. Jason was stunned, he shook his head andughed bitterly, to say the least he was not really pretending. If he wanted to, he had to take a tank as a substitute, only afraid that the military department will give him a way. For no other reason than that he is the only Dragon Emperor, because he has achieved military sesses that are unmatched. Matt, you find out the route to the suspects neighborhood and well get there. Jason said after the car moved. Good! Matt nodded as he navigated with his phone and took charge of showing Jason the way. Chapter 371 Sniper Oak Garden. This neighborhood is located in a small alley, is an old neighborhood now. The highest floor of the district is only six stories, sote at night, there is no longer much activity along this alley, most people have entered the dream. Whew! At that moment, a loud engine sound like a roaring beast whistled, Jason had driven the Paramount Predator to speed up. He stopped the car right at the entrance of the alley, and the car sounded Matt and Taylor walked down together. Brian is renting room 603 on the 6th floor of the 3rd building in Oak Garden. Now, lets go up there immediately. Matt said. The three immediately walked to Oak Garden, themunity gate has a gatekeeper, Matt went up to show the police officer card, said the police case. Jason and the three of them immediately went to the 3 buildings of the district and went up the stairs. This old neighborhood, naturally, is not elevator use. 6th floor, room 603. Brian was awakened by a cell phone ringing. He yed all night long for three days and nights, and his body just couldnt take it anymore, so hes been sleeping today. The persistent ringing of the phone made him open his eyes and answer the call. When he heard the voiceing from the phone, he was all amazed, his own sleepiness was gone, and the whole person was refreshed. My Lord, its you, I wonder what you want? Brian spoke, looking extremely reverent and respectful in his tone as he continued, The balcony? Oh, good, Ill walk over there. Brian was curious and wondered what the distinguished gentleman on the phone meant by asking him to walk to the balcony. Nevertheless, Brian did as he was told. Brian shoes are not even bothered to put on shoes, after walking out of the bedroom, is toe to stand in the balcony. The balcony is facing the outside, and you can see the towering buildings of the Blue Light Road business district hundreds of meters away from each other. After walking here, Brian was about to say something, however at that moment C Ding Dong! There was actually a doorbell ringing. This made Brians face astonished, could not help but habitually look towards the house. It was also at this time CThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Phew! A strange sound whistled shrilly, as if something was flying through the air at high speed, crushing the air under that speed that broke the speed of sound, forcing an ear-piercing whistling sound toe from the air. Boom! In less than a blink of an eye, Brians head, standing on the balcony, was split in pieces like a watermelon hit by a bullet. Blood and the white brains mixed together, sshed out in all directions, and then spilled down in droves. Flutter! Brians almost invisible body fell down, holding the phone in his hand also fell aside, but this time the phone came from the beep beep beep sound, indicating that the mysterious person he was talking to had already hung up the phone. Outside the door. Taylor frowned and rang the doorbell once more. At that moment, there was a loud sounding from inside the room, followed by the click! Click! The sound, as if the window ss to shatter. Soon, a faint smell of blood began to permeate out. Jason is so keen, in that instant, his face changed abruptly, and said in a deep voice: No, something is wrong! You guys get out of the way! Jason pulled Taylor and Matt apart, and then he kicked the security door with a vengeance. Bang! Under a foot, the entire security door violently shaken up, the door in that terrifying force under the impact, are dented down a piece. Bang! Bang! Jason kicked two more times, his own terrifying explosive power all out, this time not to mention the security door, even the wall with the security door is shaking. When the third foot fell, ng, this security door was hard kicked open. Whoosh! Jasons body was like a ghost-like scurrying in, the room is not big, after rushing in, he saw a fallen figure on the balcony, and the viscous blood that was flowing around. Get down! Jason said in a low, cold voice to Matt and Taylor, who were rushing in. Matt and Taylor, who were rushing in behind them, immediately dropped to the ground while they drew their sidearms. Sniper! Jason rushed in and determined that the target, Brian, had been sniped by a sniper. He didnt know if the sniper had left, or if he continued to take covert aim from somewhere high up, so he warned of the exit, leaving Matt and Taylor, who had rushed in, on the ground. The gaze in Jasons eyes was thoroughly gloomy and up, a violent killing machine was surging, but at the moment he was extremely calm and collected, he sensed something, indeed, he did not sense the danger of being targeted for sniping. He himself is a sniper who can be said to have reached the divine level, and the snipers sense of the sniper is the sharpest. After confirming that there is no danger, Jason stood up and rushed in the direction of the balcony with one arrow step. Matt and Taylor saw Jason in action, they also immediately rushed forward to see the body lying across the balcony in a pool of blood, the entire head was blown off, blood sttered everywhere, a heavy smell of blood will be surrounded by them, making people want to vomit. The ss in one of the balcony windows was also shattered, presumably because the sniper slug had blown out Brians head and then had the rest of its momentum to pass through the ss of the window. Damn! Were a step toote! Taylors face was blue and he rose in anger. Who was it? Who the hell killed him? Matts fists were clenched, his chest heaving with difficulty. Jason looked in the direction of the balcony outside, the gaze in his eyes sharpened and rose, like the murderous de, cold and piercing. He was searching the location of that sniper ambush with the sight of a sniper. Soon, he locked onto a tall building in front of him and visually estimated that the distance to this balcony was about 700 to 800 meters, such a distance is the best sniping distance for a sniper. Immediately notify the police department, send support, protect the scene here, and do not move until I return! Jason threw down the words and then the whole person rushed out. Jason, where are you going? Taylor shouted. But there was no reply, Jason had rushed down the stairs as fast as he could and ran out of the neighborhood. The sniper must have chosen an excellent location on the roof of a tall building as an ambush site, after shooting the other party is bound to leave first. However, in order to make the whole operation without leaving the slightest trace, this sniper must have secretly infiltrated the roof of a tall building. It was impossible for this sniper to get away quickly. All Jason is thinking about is getting this sniper out in the meantime, but of course, the chances of that are slim. No matter what, Jason is going to give it a try. There is another purpose, that is, he wants to determine the location of this sniper ambush location, find this ambush location, and then follow some traces to trace the identity of this sniper. Chapter 372 – Targeting Boom! Jason drove the Marauder, whistling towards the thriving business district ahead. He drove along this alley and drove ahead until there was a highway in front of him, and the strip of business district where he was locked in was on the opposite side of the highway. His car drove up and then turned toward the left, the car turned, and could not care less about the vitions, and drove directly to that business circle area. Jason then stopped the car and he pushed open the door and stepped out to this shopping area strip. Looking around, there were several dozens of buildings towering here, but Jason, with his snipers vision, locked on to an office building called Blue Light Mansion afterparison. Jason immediately walked over, but saw that several doors of Blue Light Mansion were locked. Now it is one oclock past midnight, the office building inside the work of the people who should be off work are also off work back, so the building several major ess doors have been closed. Jason searched around and eventually saw another security guard in his forties guarding a side door in the southwest corner. However, this side entrance requires a swipe card to enter. Sote at night, even if theye to this building, they should be people who work inside the building, and those who work here will have a maic card to enter and exit. Jason didnt have a maic card and couldnt swipe the door, so he tapped the ss of the side door and said loudly, Can you hear me? The guard noticed Jasons movement and, intrigued, responded, Boy, I can hear you. What are you doing here? Here to see someone or? Id like to ask, within this hour, did you see anyone enter inside this building? Jason asked aloud. The security guard shook his head and said, No. Did not see anyonee in. This office building after work hours, the ones who should leave are gone. Those who stay are working overnight, so no one wille in. Besides this entrance, are there other entrances to the building at night? No. The building closed the other doors at eleven oclock, leaving only this side door that I was guarding. And in that half hour, did you see anyone walk out? Neither. Theres not a soul to be seen downstairs here. Someone I can see. Okay, thank you. Jason said aloud. Now, Jason could only bet that his instincts were right. If the top floor of this building was the location of the ambush, the sniper would still be inside the building if he hadnt had time to leave. If that sniper has long left, outside this vast sea of people, there is no way to search. Anyway, the top floor of this building he was sure to go up and search a bit, as long as the sniper chose the top floor of this building as an ambush point, he would be able to detect some traces left behind. Immediately, Jason took out his cell phone and contacted Taylor. Hello, Taylor, Im here at Blue Light Mansion. You send a police unit over immediately to seal off the building. I want to get into the building and investigate. Be quick. Taylor also knew the urgency of the situation, she said: I know. Ill get you the police force over there now. I will also go over to join you, the crime scene here to Matt to guard. Good! Jason said. Next, Jason consulted with this security guard about some of the structure of the building, such as entrances and exits and whatnot. But to understand thoroughly, it is better to get the design drawings of this building. Only, it will take at least several hours to contact the person in charge of this building and then get the design drawings. About ten minutester, there were already police cars whistling to know that three police cars came and stopped directly in front of Blue Light Mansion. Subsequently, a police car, has a loaded police officers rushed down, nearly twenty police force. The leader was a young police officer, Jason had walked over quickly and after seeing the other party said, Xiao Wang, I am here. Jason. The young cop shouted when he saw Jason. Jason is also familiar with this young officer, know his name is Grant Haynes.st time Jason and Sally, Kay, Ste in the blues bar drinking, and Liu Wei gang conflict, Jason fight, and finally out of the bar, it is to meet Grant Haynes police rushed over to deal with the back of things. Jason, I got the call from Detective Caine and came right away. Grant Haynes said. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice, Immediately direct your men to seal off the Blue Light Mansion. Guard every exit, and the underground parking lot, too. Understood! Grant Haynes responded. At that moment, Taylor also rushed over, and brought several police officers. Jason, you suspect the killer is in this building? Taylor asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jason said, Its just a guess at this point. Lets go in first. With that said, Jason led Taylor to the side door, Taylor showed his police officers badge and had that security guard open this side doorway from the inside. The security guard saw so many police officersing and knew that something big must have happened. He immediately opened this side door from the inside and couldnt help but ask, Did something happen? Youe out, go wait outside the perimeter, no more guarding here. There may or may not be anything. Youre out there honestly with the band and dont go to the others to spread the word about this. Taylor said in a deep voice. Yes, yes, I know, I know. That security guard said in a hurry. Wait. Jason opened his mouth and continued, You know how to get up to the penthouse, right? The doorway to the penthouse is usually locked, can you open it? The control room has a key. But you dont usually use them. Are you going up to the top floor? If you want to go up to the top floor, I can go to the control room and get the key. The security guard said. Jason immediately instructed Grant Haynes to block off all entrances and exits. The security guard was then told to take him and Taylor upstairs to the top floor. The security guard first went to the control room to get a key, then took Jason and the others on a one-step elevator that went straight to the 36th floor before stopping. After walking out of the elevator, you have to walk up a safety esctor to the top floor. Officers, walking up is the penthouse. There is a metal gate on the top floor. Use the key to open it. The guard spoke up as he walked ahead. But when walking up to the top of the stairway, the security guard was surprised: Huh? Howe the iron gates on the top floor are open? Jason has scampered up in one step, the gaze in his eyes sternly looking forward, only to see that an iron door in front of him is indeed open state, looks like it has been pried open with apact tool. Hold it right there, you guys! Jason spoke in a deep voice, he was close to the side of the iron door, his own sensory ability is feeling the situation on the top floor. There is no breath! If someone is really in ambush on the top floor, certainly can not escape Jasons senses, in the aura convergence, he has reached the perfect level. Theres no one on the top floor, Ill go check it out. Jason said, and he immediately walked through the open metal door and up to the top floor. Taylor in the back followed immediately, as did the puzzled and confused security guard. Chapter 373 Shade Shades daily routine consists of only three things C eating, sleeping, and killing. In his world, only one man exists C his master. The master is his only, he is crazy obsessed with him and crazy to follow his orders, as long as the master gives any order, he will not hesitate to carry out. Lets say murder. In itself, killing is what he is best at, he is an assassin himself and is most proficient at sniping. Tonight he received a mission from his master to snipe Brian. He knew who Brian was, and some time ago the master bribed Brian to drive a car to the airport for storage, and gave Brian $100, 000 afterwards. 100, 000 for a just released from prison and idle body without a skill for the mob, not to mention such a trivial matter, only to kill are daring to try. All of this is no longer important. What is important is that Brian must die tonight. Brian lives in the neighborhood, floor and other geographic environment he has mastered, Blue Light Mansion top floor with the sniper scope can clearly see Brians rental house balcony situation. So whenever Brian appeared on the balcony, he could snipe him with one shot. The master had said he would have a way to get Brian to appear on the balcony. All he had to do was to snipe the target with one shot after it appeared. He infiltrated the building from the second floor of a window next to the exhaust window toe in, with his hands, with the help of some tools, unknowingly infiltrate the building is very easy, will not alert anyone. He arrived at the top floor, pried open the iron door and opened the leather case in his hand, which contained the disassembled and disassembled parts of a sniper rifle. The gun is his favorite, the AWP Sniper Rifle. Small and delicate, but within effective range and extremely urate. He loaded the AWP Sniper Rifle as fast as he could, advancing five rounds into the magazine, and chose his angle, crouching down and dragging the sniper rifle, the muzzle already aimed at the balcony of Brians house. Then he sends a message to his master that his side is ready. A few minutester, he saw his target appear on the balcony and was holding a cell phone in his hand on a phone call. He locked onto the targets head and proceeded to pull the trigger. The muzzleloader has been fitted with a muffler to snipe out the bullet has reduced the sound of the bullet out to a minimum, less than the blink of an eye, through the sniper scope, he saw the targets head like the smashed watermelon, exploded. He loved the visual sensation and just felt that it was the most beautiful sense of picture of time. He put away the sniper rifle, the corners of his mouth showed a cruel smile, with the help of that faint moonlight, vaguely see him a face is actually t, said the twisted and bizarre. He disassembled the sniper rifle again and divided it into cases. He closes the box and prepares to leave. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly had a feeling that on the balcony of the house opposite where the target was located, there invisibly seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at him watching. That feeling, as if he was being stared at by that natural enemy, actually made him inexplicably produce a sense of palpitations. The feeling was sudden and subtle, which made him feel extremely ufortable. Shade couldnt help but turn his eyes toward the front, but there was no longer a sniper scope, with a pair of naked eyes he could not see anything, blocked by the heavy night. Shade realized that he had to leave as soon as possible. He walked out of the roof, the whole person is really like a silent Shade generally diving downward. Only, when walking to a certain floor, the entrance to the building has a certainpany in this office building is working overnight two or three employees are smoking. Shade had to wait.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After the two or three employees left for a smoke and a chat, he continued to dive down the road. He intended to sneak back into that exhaust window on the second floor to leave the building. But when he came to the second floor, his face changed abruptly, and when he looked out slightly, he actually saw one of the police officers on guard outside. The police are here and have the building locked down! But how did the police know they had chosen the top floor of this building as the ambush point? At the same time, a strange feeling grew in Shades mind, and the invisible eyes he felt were present, just as he had felt in his heart during the penthouse. He knew that the unknown identity came, which is undoubtedly an extremely terrifying existence, even he would feel palpitations. The feeling was like meeting a natural enemy. At that moment, Shade collected his own aura, his body slowly back, towards the upper floor again sneaked up. Penthouse. Jason eyes gloomy gaze, he walked to a bearing, then crouched down, than a sniper posture, the direction is exactly towards the direction of Brians rented house. If Shade was standing here at this moment, he would be shocked beyond words. Because Jason is crouching at the moment is exactly where he previously crouched to snipe, no difference. That killer is basically sniping from this location. I came a step toote. Now he has already left. Jason opened his mouth, a brilliant gleam in his eyes, and said, But its not certain if he has left the building. Taylors face changed and said, You mean the killer is most likely still lingering in this building? Its a possibility, but not a hundred percent. Jason opened his mouth and continued, But even if its just a one percent possibility, a full sweep is in order. How do we line up? Taylor asked. Jason said: There are still some employees of variouspanies who are working overnight inside this building. I learned that to enter and exit this building requires a special work badge, which has the function of a maic card to enter and exit, and also represents the identity of this employee. So, but where there are still people working on the floor, one by one notice, let them walk down, one by one with their own work badges to leave the building. As long as the work tag is correct with his own information, he can leave. Taylor nodded and said, Thats a good idea. Taking this approach will require arge police presence. The current police force here is not enough manpower. So you need to mobilize people over, and its best to mobilize the fighters from the armed police force over as well. Jason said. Taylor nodded and said, I understand. Ill contact Chief Henderson here first, and Chief Henderson can get in touch with the armed forces. Ill have other officers from the police system rush over. Jason walked back and forth on the top floor, then left the penthouse and went down the safety esctor a few floors, he frowned. He actually did not sense the slightest residual breath. This means that the killer is extremely sophisticated, extremely well-prepared, the character is extremely cautious and careful, such opponents are often very cunning, but also very ferocious. But Jason didnt think so, on the contrary, the hot ball of rage and murder that ignited in his heart made him vow to find out the murderer no matter what. In front of him, the Satan, all the brats will be suppressed and killed. Chapter 374 – The Golden Cicada Outside Blue Light Mansion, Max has arrived.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Taylor had already reported to him about tonights incident, and he came as soon as he learned the news. Immediately afterwards, the armed police force soldiers also came in military trucks, each holding a weapon, exuding a cold and solemn aura. Chief Henderson, there you are. Taylor greeted him. Max nodded, and when he saw Jason, he said, Jason, I heard that you locked down the building and decided that the killer was inside the building? Ive seen Chief Henderson, Jason said, and all I can say for sure is that it was on the top floor of this building that the killer carried out the sniping. As for whether the murderer has left, I am not sure about that. So, now we can only conduct a search. Okay, then well do it your way. Max said. Jason began to make arrangements for staffing. Considering that this murderer carries weapons, so there are people working overtime on each floor need to be equipped with ten armed police fighters and five police officers to cooperate with the evacuation. Once the arrangements are made, the evacuation operation can also begin. 26th floor. There is apany on this floor with seven or eight other people buried inside working. This is apany that develops programs, and those who are working overtime in it are the programmers of thispany, and Kadin is one of them. After editing a program, Kadin stretched, and he stood up, ready to go to the bathroom for a squat. Kadin stood up, walked out of thepanys entrance and walked towards the left. At the end of the corridor on the left is a restroom. Kadin walked inside the bathroom, and at that moment, he had a vague feeling that something was not quite right. When he came back to his senses, suddenly, a ghostly figure seemed to sh out behind him, a hand covered his mouth, followed by a hand mped around his throat. Kadin struggled and tried to cry out, but no word came out of his throat. A feeling of suffocation spread throughout the body. Gradually, Kadin struggled less and less, until finally there was no movement at all. The figure behind Kadins eyes shed like a ghostly gaze, and he dragged Kadin into a cubicle in the bathroom and locked the door to the cubicle with his backhand. Under the mapping of the bathroom lights, revealed a t face, looking extremely twisted and horrible, especially the corners of the mouth revealed a cold smile, but also set him off like a ghost. It was none other than Shade. It turns out that after he sneaked upstairs, he ambushed in this restroom, waiting for his prey who came to the restroom. Kadin had fallen to the ground, motionless and not breathing, having been cut off. Shade suddenly took off all the clothes and pants on his body, then he took off the clothes on Kadins body, and then he quickly put on the clothes on Kadins body that he took off. Kadin also had a work tag hanging on him, and Shade took this off and hung it around his neck. Shade physique is thin, well in Kadin is also not fat, so the clothes on his body is not much difference. Shade, Shade why am I called Shade? Because, I can be anyones Shade now, all thats missing is a cheek Shade silentugh, his hand more than a thin de shaped like a willow leaf scalpel, the two cold eyes fixed on Kadin that face. Evacuation and clearance operations have begun. Armed police fighters acted jointly with police officers, and the 12th floor of this building began to have some employees of thepany working overtime. There is already a group of armed police fighters and police officers went to this floor, the floor is working in the orderly evacuation of employees out. The second group and the third group a total of ten groups of manpower are also on the move, heading to other floors. Jason, on the other hand, stayed downstairs, and if that killer remained on this floor, then he guessed that the other person might blend into the evacuation crowd and try to sneak out. So, he guarded here is to want to carefully each walk out personnel, if that murderer mixed within, he must be able to uncover the other party. 26th floor. There is already a group of armed police fighters with police officers to this floor. On this floor there is only onepany that develops programs and there are a few people working overtime inside. When these armed police soldiers appeared with weapons, thepany inside those who are working overtime are all stunned, do not understand what is happening. The police officers then came forward, briefly exined the situation and let them go. Seven or eight employees of thispany were walking out, and as they were walking out, one suddenly said, Wheres Kadin? Where did he go? The words have just fallen, but see the left side of the corridor, is slowly walking over a figure. The employees of thispany saw it and one of them shouted, Kadin, youre back. There is an emergency, and the police officers have asked us to leave immediately. Kadin, who approached, nodded and did not speak. Kadin also wears a cap on his head, covering his hair and forehead, revealing only a face, but that face looks a little pale, and there is no blood. Those armed police soldiers and police officers in the field were still wary when they saw Kadin, but that suspicion was dispelled when they heard thepanys employees call him by name and knew him. Kadin and the other employees of thepany, escorted by police officers and armed police soldiers, left the floor. Along the way, Kadin basically kept his head down and didnt speak. Those colleagues had actually noticed that Kadin was a bit strange, they remembered that Kadin did not wear a hat before, and Kadins face looked a bit pale not knowing if he was scared or what. But these colleagues did not think much about it, and did not look carefully, after all, now they are also a little frightened, see these armed police fighters holding weapons, they realize that something may have happened. Therefore, they only think about leaving quickly and do not pay much attention to other colleagues. Soon, the employees of thispany were escorted down to the first floor, which hadyers of guards, and Jason was also inside, seeing another new group of peopleing out, and the gaze in his eyes looked forward. At that moment, the knuckles of Kadins right hand twitched unountably a few times. He felt that gaze again. But what he felt before was an invisible gaze that seemed to be staring at him in secret, this time, this gaze was real! It made him realize that the terrifying powerhouse was here, right in front of him! With a very strong mental quality he remained calm, step by step forward, an employee in front of him passed the police clearance, his own photo on the work card checked with myself and was able to brush the sensors of the entrance and exit of this building. Next, it was Kadins turn. The police officer in the lineup took Kadins work tag and asked Kadin to look up andpare it with the photo on the tag. Jason has been watching the whole process. When he looked at Kadin, he was slightly moved in his mind and was about to walk over to him. Jason felt strange because the persons face looked somewhat numb, without much change in expression. General ordinary people at work, encounter such an emergency, more or less will show a nervous anxiety. But this person is not, appearing numb and pale facecking a normal human reaction. So, Jason wanted to go and check it out for himself. But just then C Major discovery! A ck leather case with parts of a disassembled sniper rifle was found in a bathroom on the 25th floor! An urgent report came over the headsets of Jason, Taylor and the others. Jasons face was stunned as a thought shed through C could it be that the murderer was still hiding upstairs? Do not move on the 25th floor! Dont move around either! Defend your position, and if there are any suspicious people, shoot them! Iming up! Roger that! Jasons face sank and he immediately walked towards an elevator. Taylor also led a dozen police manpower to quickly follow. At this point, Kadin, who was being screened, eventually got past the police and had gotten out of the building. If you look closely, you will see that the clothes on his back are wet, like being soaked in cold sweat. When Jason looked at him, he had the feeling that he was being watched by a natural enemy, and he had prepared for the worst. A sudden situation caused Jasons attention to be diverted, and he made it through the lineup and walked out. Chapter 375 Jason’s Wrath 25th floor. Jason and Taylor and others have arrived at the 25th floor. The armed police fighters and police officers on the 25th floor have all gathered together, especially at the entrance to the bathroom, forming a defensive formation. Jason came over and walked into the bathroom and did see a ck leather case, which had been opened and had parts of a sniper rifle disyed inside. AWP Sniper Rifle. Jason took one look at the gun and determined the model, he looked to Taylor and said, Take this suitcase away. Give it to a technical expert the first time to see if there are any hand prints on it. Taylor nodded and told the officer beside him to put the suitcase away. The murderer threw the weapons on his body here, what did he intend to do? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and after realizing a possibility he said fiercely, Not good! Taylor, you immediately notify the police officers below to stop the investigation and control all the people who are still in the building for a more rigorous identity verification. By now, Taylor haspletely obeyed Jasons instructions, and this time Jasons body presents the kind of aura and the previous look of the hangers-onpletely different. Like an experienced hunter, he led her and the police officers to bring out the cunning and cruel prey. Major discovery on the 26th floor, a body was found- At that moment, another urgent sound came from Jason and Taylors headsets. Jasons face sank, he rushed out and ran up the safety esctor, the speed was so fast that Taylor and others who followed behind him werepletely thrown off.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Less than ten seconds of work, Jason has rushed all the way to the bathroom on the 26th floor, at this time the bathroom side already has an armed police fighters and police officers on guard. Jason. Some police officers shouted when they saw Jason. Jason went inside the bathroom and saw a body in a cubicle. The corpse has been severed, the shirt and pants have been stripped naked, the death of the timid will have nightmares, because the corpses face is drenched in blood, the face has not seen any inch of skin, presented all the bright red flesh. Its like, the face of this corpse has been peeled off alive. In addition, the ground also left a blood-stained thin as a razor de scalpel, and the production of human skin mask bleach, as thin as a hair nail button and so on. Seeing this scene, Jason already understood how it happened. Immediately, his mind was like a slide show reflected in the general, before those who walked out through the row one by one from his mind filtered rapidly. Eventually, Jason locked onto the face C the face that was numb and without the slightest change in expression! Damn! Its him! That guy is the killer! Jason roared with remorse, he immediately rushed out and went downstairs as fast as he could. Outside of Blue Light Mansion. Kadin turned right after leaving Blue Light Mansion, he walked quickly but silently. Walking along a sidewalk on the right side of the highway, then turning into another block, which had a ck Mercedes sedan parked on the curb. Kadin opened the door and got in the car. The back seat of the car has a ck backpack, he took the backpack over, took out a set of clothes from it, took off the clothes he was wearing and reced them with the clothes he took out. Then, he violently took off the hat he was wearing on his head, a mess of long hair cascading down, and he reached down and tore his hand from the forehead position. A frightening scene emerged C From his face he clearly divided the other thin as a cicada wing face. After tearing off this face, revealing a t and ghastly face, like a vicious ghost in the night as hideous and ugly. Shade! His real identity is Shade, and the skin he ripped off was taken from the face of Kadin, whom he killed. Whew! After shoving the change of clothes and this face under the seat, Shade started the car and drove forward. Soon, this ck Mercedes sedan is disappeared in the darkness of the night. First floor of Blue Light Mansion. Jason rushed down and after questioning, the suspicious person he suspected of having a numb, expressionless face had left. That suspicious persons work documents at the time, and photoparison, are not too big a deal. So, those police officers who were lining up at the scene did not get suspicious. Jason didnt me them either, wouldnt he himself have overlooked it? Previously he had felt strange for this suspicious person, if not received an urgent report of the situation, he went up to check the fact that he should be able to find the other party using a human skin mask disguise. However, there are no ifs and donts in this world, and there is no do-over. Damn! The thought of the killer actually slipped from under his nose, Jason felt endless remorse and anger, the heart of the fire can not vent under, he punched a ss door at the entrance and exit of the building. Click! Hershey saw an immediate spider web of cracks on this extremely hard tempered ss, spreading along the entire ss door. People who saw this scene, whether armed police fighters or those police officers, one by one, all stunned. How terrifying is this power? Unbelievable! The rest of the detainees in this building have undergone rigorous identity screening and are clean. Jason knew that the real killer had gotten away, a wless golden escape that slipped out from under his nose. How could this not make him feel enraged? Taylor also led the people down, while Max also came over to understand the situation with Jason. The real killer got away. He killed an innocent man, skinned the dead mans face off, and slipped out from under our noses after a disguise. He left just at the moment we received an emergency on the 25th floor. Jason opened his mouth, his tone low and husky with unspoken chagrin. This murderer is cruel and criminal, no matter what, we musty a of heaven and earth to catch him! Max rose in anger, he had already received a report that an innocent person on the 26th floor had been brutally murdered and his face skinned. Taylor looked at Jason, she could see Jasons kind of remorse and self-me, her eyes unprecedented flow of a light color, she said: Jason, you do not me yourself. I know youve done your best. In fact, what you did and beyond our imagination, if it were not for you, the police simply can not be the first time to lock the murderer is in the buildings top floor to snipe the murder. Although that murderer escaped, but I believe he will leave some traces, we will also be able to find him out. Jasons eyes lit up C Taylor was right, the killer had escaped, but some features had been left behind. Lets say breath. That murderer also does not know what means used on the body, itself without any extra breath residue, which is very unique. With Jasons sensing ability, as long as he intentionally to lock a person, the other partys breath is certainly not able to escape his perception. But the killers own breath is extremely unique, so that people can not sense the presence of his breath. Perhaps this is a great advantage for a perpetrator of a murder. But often this overly unique advantage can also turn out to be a fatal weakness. In addition, the murderer used like a hair-like nail buckle to disguise the human skin mask in the face, will also leave some traces, such as his own blood, even if it is very small, but as long as you go to the careful detection, always be able to enrich a clue to up. Go, go to the crime scene on the 26th floor. Jason opened his mouth and he took the elevator to the 26th floor again. Coming to the 26th floor and looking at the dead man, Jason felt an overwhelming sense of remorse in his heart. If he had not locked the building, if he had not allowed the police to mobilize police forces toe to the blockade to conduct a search, then the dead man would not have been killed. Taylor, turn around and after the deceased is identified, investigate his family background and give me a detailed profile. Jason looked to Taylor and said in a solemn tone. Jason does not know the family situation of the deceased, does not know whether the parents of the deceased are still alive, does not know whether the deceased has married a wife and children, in short, as long as there are still people in the family of the deceased, then in the future, as long as he is still alive, he will make anonymous donations every year to ensure that the family of the deceased live without worry and will not copse as a result. At this point, this is all he can do. Chapter 376 – Mysterious Master Remote suburbs. A certain neighborhood, a Shadow-like figure appeared silently, walked into a building in the neighborhood and came to a room located on the fifth floor. He opened the door of this room, the door opened the moment, a dampness in the vague with a musty pungent smell came to the surface. The figure did not care, and did not turn on the lights after entering the room, but from the darkness was still vaguely visible his ttened face as if there were no five senses. Shade. This is obviously where he lives and he has returned. After walking into the room he will close the door, can see that the windows in this room are all covered by the thick curtains, from the room that damp and musty smell, even during the daytime these curtains will not be pulled open, the window will not open to breathe. This kind of living environment, which in the eyes of normal people can be said to be unbearable, has been taken for granted in Shades eyes. He is just a Shade, someones Shade to be exact. There is no identity, no name, and no interaction with the outside world whatsoever. Hes just a Shade. Jingle Bells! At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang through the vibration and rise. A ray of excitement immediately shed in Shades eyes. In this world, there is only one person who can reach him C his master. Shade immediately answered the phone, Master. Shade, have you gotten back safely? A low, masculine voice came over the phone.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. For Shade, it was already the best sound in the world, and he immediately said, Yes. Master, I have returned. Brian is dead. You still almost got rounded up by the police when you left, didnt you? On the other end of the phone, the mysterious master asked. Shade was silent for a moment, and the invisible gaze that contained a terrifying pressure came to mind, along with the feeling of fear that seemed to be palpitating in the face of a natural enemy. There was an extremely terrifying powerhouse on the police side, and the other side locked onto Blue Light Mansion, where I chose to snipe, and brought the police to close in. However, I still escaped , Shade said. I know, the scary strong man you are talking about, his name is Jason. now, your identity could be traced by the police at any moment. So, you move tonight, leave Oakshire and go elsewhere for a while. No, master, Im not leaving Oakshire, Im staying here so I can protect my master, so I can do things for him. Besides, Im not leaving any traces, and I dont have any identity, those police cant trace me! If its just the police Im not worried, but Jason is different! Jason almost recognized your disguise, with his ability, even if you did not leave traces, he will be able to find you, understand? Jason, Jason then Im going to kill him! Shade rose up in a rage, like a wounded beast. You can kill Jason? Master, I, I- I want to hear the truth, are you sure you can kill Jason? Not sure! Eventually, Shade answered truthfully. He had envisioned various means of assassination, but in the end, he rejected them one by one. He was an extremely cautious assassin, whether he was sure to kill a person, he couldpletely simte and calcte it. That answer is what I expected. Thats why you have to leave. jason is in this city, he will be able to find you as long as you remain here. shade, I dont want you to die, I dont want you to be sacrificed for this, do you understand? Master, I cant leave, I must stay by my masters side. I will agree to anything except the condition of leaving. I can stay out and inactive, and they cant find me. Shade, youre making me angry! The mysterious master opened his mouth and hung up the phone violently. The beep-beep-beep hanging up sounding from the phone was like a thunderstorm in Shades ears, and his whole person was like a lost soul, his eyes were dull and his hands were trembling. He wanted to call back, but didnt dare. The master is angry, the master is angry what to do what to do, I have to think of a way to make the master happy, I have to think of a way Shade seems to have fallen into a kind of epileptic state, in the dark and damp room restlessly walking back and forth, at the end, he brightened up, said to himself, I know, the master likes a woman very much, has always wanted to get this woman. If I send this woman to the master, the master will be very happy. I know who this woman is, I have to collect her information Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. It was about five oclock in the morning when Jason returned in his Marauder. Tonight the two crime sites, he went over in the back to take a closer look at each of them, Brian before he died, apparently received a mysterious phone call. It was the mysterious phone call that led Brian out onto the balcony that exposed him to that snipers sniper sight. Brians death is also full of coincidences. The police have just identified Brian as the suspect who drove the SUV used by the terrorists to the airport, and after finding out the identity Jason acted first with Taylor and Matt. Just before they arrived, Brian was shot and killed. The coincidence in this is simply a fine thought. Taylor, Matt, they also noticed the problem, as to whether there is a spy on the police side, which can not be concluded, in any case, they will go to investigate. The identity of the deceased in Blue Light Mansion has been investigated, named Kadin, the police are already contacting Kadins family. Technical investigators on the police side are fully investigating the crime scene, and any subtle clues found will be put together and handedover to Taylorwhen the investigation isplete. Jason is not a police officer either, he should have checked everything has been checked, he also returned to Oakshire University. Jason parked his car and walked in after opening the door to the house. I vaguely see Jessie still lying in bed, breathing evenly, sleeping soundly and solidly. He suddenly envied Jessie a little, after a drunken game, and then fell asleep, there will be no worries and bitterness. Jason remained himself on the couch, lit a cigarette, and smoked quietly. Its already early in the morning and its getting light out, so theres no need to sleep. Besides, he is indeed sleepless now. When he thinks of that murderer, a rage to kill grows within his chest. There is no doubt that there is someone behind this murderer, and this person behind the scenes should be Night Shadows inside man in Oakshire. It is not yet known who the other party is. But this person behind the scenes so reaction, has proved that the direction that Jason initially wanted to investigate is not wrong, has begun to make this person behind the scenes feel the crisis, so there will be tonights murder. No matter who you are, even if youre a turtle egg hiding your head, Im going to find you out! Jason spoke coldly to himself, saying he put out the cigarette in his hand on the ashtray. He turned his gaze toward the direction of the bed, a look, he froze, from his current angle, actually saw a seven-part pants and a id shirt scattered on the inside of the bed. Isnt this the dress Jessie is wearing? How did ite off? Chapter 377 – Celestial Man at War Jason clearly remembered that when he carried Jessie in and put her on the bed, Jessie was wearing clothes and he hadnt taken them off for her, so howe Jessies top and pants are off now? Immediately, a thought shed through Jasons mind C could it be that someone had barged in tomit indecent assault? But soon Jason denied the idea as too ridiculous. This is inside Oakshire University, and Bamboo Residence is even more secluded, so no criminals wille. Besides, if Jessie really wants to encounter something, she cant be asleep like this. Jason was relieved, he went to the bedside and looked carefully at the sleeping Jessie. Just see Jessie covered with ayer of summer cooler, breathing evenly, a pair of glittering white jade arms like lotus roots exposed, a small section of smooth skin under the quilt legs also showed up. That alone doesnt confirm anything. To confirm with confidence, the only way is to lift up the quilt and see if Jessies body has any scars left or something. However, a big man, lift the quilt of a woman who is sleeping Such a move is more or less obscene and can lead to misunderstandings. Anyway, Jessie is still sleeping, so it wouldnt hurt to lift it up and take a look. If she woke up in the middle of it and took it off herself, then shes also wearing underwear or something, so it should be nothing Jason thought to himself, finding a good reason for convincing himself. Immediately, Jason pinched a corner of the summer cooler and gently lifted it upward to avoid waking Jessie. Jason carefully lifted upwards, and gradually saw Jessies exposed corbone, followed by her forehead. Jason hurriedly raised his eyes to take a look, a look under the Hall of Indigo are going to be ck C this fucking, early not wake upte not wake up, this time actually woke up? And also fucking wake up in such a situation,e on, now jump into the yellow river can not be washed! Jessie woke up in a daze at first, and when she woke up she actually saw a man lifting her quilt, she was immediately scared out of her sleep, screamed and pulled the quilt over to wrap her whole body, and then cowered on the bed. This is a womans instinctive reaction, there is no excuse for it. Jason old face embarrassed, want to exin something, but see Jessie with a you animal rascal like a look of annoyance to stare at him. Jessie, you, youre awake Jasons unbelievably embarrassed face managed to squeeze out a small smile. Even smiling is worse than crying. Jason, you, you bastard! How did I get here? What the hell did you do to me C ah, my clothes, why did I, why did my clothese off? You fucking bastard Boing Boing! The next moment Jessie is a burst of usations up. Hearing the first words was fine, but hearing thest words, Jasons legs went weak and he almost fell head first to the ground C Damn! You dont even know how to take off your clothes? My aunt, you do not scare me ah, this thing has nothing to do with me Jason got all nervous and said, Jessie,st night you were drunk, so drunk that you made a trip to the confusion. I asked you where you lived and tried to send you back, but you werepletely drunk and couldnt answer. I had to bring you to this house where I live Uh I remember, it seems to be the case. I did drink too much when we were in that barst night Jessie also recalled the events ofst night after her mood had rxed a little. As for your clothes it really wasnt me. After I sent you backst night, I had an emergency and went out. I also just came back not even ten minutes yet. By the way, I also left you a note with a text message or something, saying that this is my house, I have to go out for a trip, you can rest in peace here. Jason went on to say. The note? Jessie remembered something like that and then said, I forgot if you didnt tell me, I think I woke up in a dazest night and then looked at my phone and saw your text message then it seems I felt ufortable sleeping with my clothes on and took them off. Whew!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jason was really relieved. I think the beautiful secretary you this amnesia sometimes will scare people to death ah. This is if Jessie does not remember that she had undressed herself to continue to sleep, then the trouble can be big, Jason only do not know how to exin. However, before Jason could finish his breath, Jessie questioned with anger and hatred: Dont think you can get rid of the suspicion like this! What were you doing? I was sleeping, but you were lifting my nket you, you are nning to do something wrong, right? What the hell do you want? Jasons face darkened again, and he smiled bitterly, saying, I really didnt have any idea. When I came back and saw you with your clothes off, I was worried that there might be some kind of ident. Lets say someone broke in and did you a disservice or something. So I lifted the covers to see if you had any injuries, thats all. Really? Really, I could have sworn on my conscience on my chest. But you still looked at my body! Hey, you dont have to bullshit, I didnt look at you in your underwear, okay? Well you Jason bastard, you are not enough to see, must be naked to look at it right? Jessie gritted her teeth and looked like she really wanted to jump on Jason and bite him hard, I really didnt expect you to be such a person, taking advantage of it and still thinking of getting an inch Offset off. Jason just felt that the topic waspletely taken off track. He couldnt take this from the beautiful secretary. This kind of thing ispletely more and more ck, so much so that Jason are deeply powerless. Think what you want Anyway, I didnt have any other distractions, at first it was with the idea of worrying about you that I did so, who knew you were awake. Jason two hands, then said, Since youre awake then get up, Im going to take a shower first. With that, Jason grabbed a change of clothes and headed towards the bathroom. Behind her, came Jessies annoyed voice C What do you mean who knows Im awake? If I didnt wake up in time, you must have had to lift the covers all the way off, right? You just looked at my body anyway! Jason just walked into the bathroom, his feet slipped, almost did not fall C as if, it seems that he had such a thought at the moment of the celestial battle ah. Chapter 378 – Because I care Wow! In the washroom, there was a gush of water ttering. Jessie knew that Jason must have started to shower inside, and she was really ashamed and annoyed when she recalled that Jason had lifted her thin nket earlier. But when she thought about it, she felt that Jason didnt have any ill intentions towards her. Last night Jason has been with her, listening to her pouring out the pent-up heart, these things she has never said to outsiders, and somehowst night could not help but confide in Jason. In retrospect, she feels that Jason still took extremely good care of herst night. She was so drunk that Jason took her to his residence to rest inside. If Jason really had something against her, it should have been while she was a drunken mess, but rather when she returned in the early morning hours. A thought, her heart is also a lot better. However, she still felt a blush when she remembered the scene where Jason lifted the nket to check her out while she was just wearing her body-clothes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. At this point, the sound of ttering water in the restroom has gradually be less and less until it bes absent. This woke Jessie up C Jason was done washing and she wasnt even dressed yet. Thinking of this, Jessie hurriedly lifted the quilt, took over her dress pants and put them on. If Jason is lucky enough to see this scene, then he will find that the original beautiful secretary is not as airfield as Nora said, but also has a hillside peak. In addition, her thighs are really long, extremely slender, this is even, but also extremely well-proportioned round, with the snow-white delicate skin,rgely interpreted the world any woman can only dream of sexy curves. Jessie quickly put on her dress pants, she was not going to let her spring light plummet in front of this guy. Clunk. Jason pushed open the bathroom door and came out, saw Jessie, who was already dressed, and said, Are you going to still make a trip home or go straight to the office? Jessie looked at the time, it was about six oclock in the morning, and it was a little too early to go to the office at this hour. Besides, she was so drunkst night that her body and clothes smelled like alcohol, so she couldnt really stand going to work like this. Im going to go home. Im going to go back and take a shower and change my clothes, and now I smell like alcohol. Jessie said. OK, Ill take you back then. Jason said. No, you can walk me out, Ill just take a cab. Jessie said. When you get in my car, I dont stop halfway, and its not a big deal to take you back. Jason opened his mouth and said after picking up the car keys, Lets go, and then dy, you arrive home to shower and clean up a meal, and then go to thepany can bete. Jessie nodded and followed Jason out. Boom! After getting into the car, Jason started the car, the predators engine emitted a burst of sound like the roar of a giant beast, which sounded extremely shocking to the ears. But, on such a big early morning, this loud engine sound can be ssified as a harsh noise. Lets say this is the case for Kay, the beautiful principal in the next room. Jason did not notice that the doorway of the beautiful principals house quietly opened a gap, and a pair of bright beautiful eyes that seemed to converge with the stars of the sky were looking out along the gap in the doorway. Just in time to see Jason driving away in the Marauder, and just in time to see the exquisitely beautiful side of Jessies face sitting on the passenger side. The bastard Behind the doorway, the beautiful principal is gritting her teeth, only to feel that another fire can not help but bubble up to the heart. She does not know how she got angry,st night did not say good heart like water do not get angry again? Maybe its okay to control your emotions when you havent seen it with your own eyes. But when you see it with your own eyes, that emotion will hit you directly inside, how to control it can not be controlled. The car had gone away and Kay was still standing in the same ce, seemingly not looking back. She didnt know why she was angry. Is there no reason to be angry but to care? Only, she has been reluctant to face the underlying cause of her anger because she thought it was impossible. However, if it is really impossible, why should one be so uncontrobly angry when looking at that bastard with another woman now? CThats because you care about him! Deep inside Kays heart, such a voice suddenly emerged. What is it? No, why would I care about him? Hes a jerk, hes a bully on the first day, and hes been pissing people off a lotter, I dont care about him! Kay immediately subconsciously to deny, but in her opinion, this denial is seemingly so pale and feeble, to cover up. If it really does care, when did it start? She didnt know, and she decided not to think about these issues, now her mind was in turmoil and she couldnt make sense of anything. Whew! Kay took a deep breath and exhaled again, she discarded all the distracting thoughts in her mind, she felt she couldnt think about them anymore, there was still a lot to do today. Havana Apartment. This is where Jessie lives, where she is currently renting a house and moving away from home. Jason knew why, since Jessies father had agreed to a marriage with the Sargent family, she couldnt live at home without facing her fathers pleas and urgings all day long. Under Jessies guidance, Jasons car drove inside the neighborhood. After the car stopped, Jessie unbuckled her seat belt and said, Thank you so much. Jason looked at the time, which was 6:30 am, and it was still early to go to Herthum Group. He was nning to go to Herthum Group in the morning and then return to Oakshire University at noon. Jessie, you see its still early and I dont want to go to the office so soon. Why dont I go up to where you live. When youre done packing, go to the office together. Jason said cheekily. What? Jessie eximed and started up, looking at Jason with a wary look in her eyes. I knew it was this reaction N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jason thought breathlessly as he smiled and said, Dont get me wrong, I dont mean anything else. Besides, you can go to my house to sleep, its okay for me to go up to your ce to sit and have a drink, right? Jessie stared at Jason with a speechless expression and said, Are you always this brazen? No no, exaggerated, only asionally. Jason said with a modest smile. Jessie gritted her teeth, as if after a violent struggle of thought, finally nodded and said, Okay, then youe up. After these words, a blush had stained her cheeks. Chapter 379 Women’s hearts, the needle under the sea Havana Apartment, 16th floor of Building C. Jason followed Jessie to this floor and was waiting for Jessie to take out the key to open the door. ng! The doorway opened and Jessie looked to Jason and said, Come in. With a smile, Jason walked inside the room where Jessie was staying. Inside, the room is notrge, about 60 square meters, but for a person living, it is more than enough. The whole room from the arrangement also looks extremely exquisite and beautiful, a scene and a thing of the arrangement also reflects a unique sense of art. These are obviously from Jessies hand. Would you like something to drink? Jessie asked. Whatever, just a ss of warm water. Jason said. Jessie poured a cup of warm water and put it on the coffee table, saying, Im going to take a showerC Turning around and taking two steps, the beautiful secretary looked back at Jason and said fiercely, Im warning you. No peeping! Jason just picked up a ss of water, cold heard this, almost did not give choke. Peeping? What does she mean by that? I look good and behave properly, like the kind of peeping in the womans bath of the denizens? Thats just personal nder! Jason was about to say something when he looked up and saw that Jessie had walked inside the bathroom. Jason took a look and saw a photo frame on the TV cab in front of him, and inside the frame was a group photo of a family of three, the center of which was Jessie, and the remaining two looked like they should be her parents. It is evident from this that Jessie loves her parents very much and values affection very much. It is also this kind of filial piety that makes her so miserable now, right? On one side is the family, and on the other is the happiness of the rest of your life. What is the trade-off? The sound of water running in the bathroom had stopped and Jason had withdrawn his thoughts, knowing that Jessie should have finished washing. A momentter, the bathroom door opened and Jessie really came out. Jason froze under a look, only because Jessie was wrapped in a bath towel and came out. So, she has a pair of jade arms and the exquisite sexy corbone and most of the round and slender legs are unreservedly highlighted. What does this mean? In Bamboo Residence when she lifted the nket a little bit she was dying to live, but now came to her residence after their own bath is staged out of the beauty of the picture of seduction? Jessie naturally noticed Jasons straightforward gaze, and her cheeks rolled hot, and she was really ashamed of herself. It turns out that she went in to take a shower without clean clothes, and did not take a change of personal clothing, which she is used to make,pared to here is all she lives alone.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . That said, Jason was the first person of the opposite sex to enter her room. In the past, the bath where she needed to take into ount these, often washed and then walked out to change clothes. This is not, under the habit bes natural, today Jason presence is awkward. Did not bring clothes in, after the shower she also had to wrap ayer of bath towels and walk out, back to the room and then change. Just whats with the bastards gaze? He wouldnt think he was doing it on purpose, would he? Jesus! Thinking of this, Jessies heart was filled with anger, and she coldly red at Jason and said, What kind of gaze are you giving? Really Ahem- Jason coughed dryly, to say the least, he didnt know what kind of gaze he was giving, and it really put him off. Jessie added her footsteps and walked towards her boudoir. Jason squinted at the moment the beauty secretary rare bath scenery, the back of the figure curves graceful, a pair of long legs step between the extreme charm, the side of the bath towel seems to be unable to wrap her voluminous buttocks, outlining the rounded curve tempting people. Bang! Jason this was not enough to see, a loud mming sound came, isting him from the view. Jason smiled, thinking that in the beautiful secretary that cold and seemingly impersonal appearance, sometimes is quite cute well. A momentter, Jessie walked out, dressed in a light gray professional outfit. This made Jason think that Jessie was still the same Jessie, but in her professional clothes and those ck-framed sses, she had reverted to the cold, icy person she had been in the Herthum Group. Lets go, just in time to go over to the office at this hour. Jason said. Jessie nodded, she didnt say anything and walked out with Jason. Herthum Group. Jason drove in around 8:00 a. m., which was just the right time to start work at 8:30 a. m. Jason drove to the underground parking lot, just looking for a parking space to stop the car, is to see a silver gray Mercedes E-ss sedan also drove in. When he saw the car, Jasons face became iparable. Because he recognized the car, and had been in it, it was Noras car. Its too much of a fucking coincidence! If it is usually nothing, but now he is sitting in the car with a beautiful secretary, which if Nora saw him carrying a beautiful secretary to work, and I do not know what to cause some mishaps toe. Jessie, who obviously recognized Noras car, looked at Jason and said, What? You dont dare to get out of the car? Or do you have to wait for Nora to leave before you dare to get out of the car? Who said that. Im not looking at you and Miss Allen seems to have some kind of misunderstanding or something, as soon as they meet to quarrel with the well Jason opened his mouth, still want to say something, but saw Jessie has pushed open the car door and walked down. That silver gray Mercedes sedan has also parked, the car door opened, it is true to see Nora came down, as always mature and sexy, as always foxy and provocative, as always waves! Yo, isnt this Jessie - Nora saw Jessie stepping out of the car, but her words stopped as she saw Jason in the drivers seat. Jasonughed bitterly and had to push open the car door and step down, meeting Noras gaze, he said with a smile, Good morning, Nora. You guys are actually together? Nora looked at Jason and then at Jessie and couldnt help but ask. AhemC Jason coughed dryly and said, I just happened to meet Jessie, and then let her take my car ande to the office together. The credibility of such a statement seems extremely weak, which is evident from Noras questioning gaze. Jason, whats so bad about that? You clearly went to my residence and waited for me to take a shower, then went out with me and came to the office together, didnt you? Jessie said looking glib. Jasons expression was stunned, he really did not expect that Jessie actually said it so bluntly, she was not at all worried that such words spread in thepany? When thepany inside her and his own rumors will not be the city in a storm? This womans heart, the needle under the sea, really can not understand ah! Chapter 380 Beauty is annoyed and shy Embarrassing! Its so damn embarrassing! Jason was embarrassed beyond belief to find that he was again caught between these two women. He had vowed that it would not happen again, and after the embarrassing situation of being caught in the middle the first two times, he did not want a third time. Unfortunately, nine out of ten things in life are not as they should be. This morning, Im in the middle of a fucking situation again. And Jessie in saying that, the pair of peach blossom eyes is looking at Nora said, as if in a demonstration, this is not nothing to find things, but also to involve themselves in it. Ahem are already to the point of work, I have to find my department people to have a meeting, first go ah. Jason opened his mouth and hurriedly walked in the direction of the elevator entrance. Now the best way is to hurry up and bolt, as long as they can not see and hear, they two women love how tit-for-tat are irrelevant to them. Yo, youre still from home, huh? Noraughed, and when Jason was in a hurry to leave, she said flirtatiously, Little Jason, youre in such a hurry to leave. Did you spend the night at Jessiesst night? Jason turned a deaf ear to this, he now has only one thought, hurry up and bolt. Walking to the elevator entrance, Jason pressed the elevator, but saw that all three elevators at the entrance were upied and still going up. It looks like its going to be a while. Jason couldnt help but cry out in disbelief. Ta-da-da! Sure enough, with the sound of those footstepsing, Nora and Jessie both hade over. Noras eyes looked at Jason with an iparable sense of urgency, but she did not forget to ask: Jason, I am asking you, are you weak? Youve grown in ability, did you spend the night at Jessiesst night? The overnight stay was not at my ce, but- Not waiting for Jason to answer, Jessie has spoken, but thetter words seem to have a deep meaning, and also looked deeply at Jason between the words. He smiled and said slowly, Its just that I spent the night in my house, right? Last night Jessie spent the night in my house, and then this morning I sent her back and came to the office. Noras charming eyes stared at Jason, she ate a smile and said: Little Jason, Jessie is so self-respecting you can actually take her back to spend the night? Come on, tell Nora, how was it? Did you fight until dawn? I was up all nightst night anyway , Jason hedged. He was telling the truth,st night until now, he really did not close his eyes. But his words before and after connected together, can make people think about it. Jessies pretty melon face was tinged with an intoxicating blush, she gritted her teeth and couldnt help but scold, Jason, can you cut the crap? Yo, Jessies embarrassed. Noraughed, and then her eyes went back to Jason and said, Little Jason, would you like to tell me the detailster? Nora, theres nothing to talk about in these matters, is there? You have to get to the bottom of things like this? Jason was surprised by the sound. Its not that people care. Nora smiled. All right, when I have time. Jason smiled ndly. Jason, dont you dare! Jessie spoke in an annoyed and shy tone, and she really felt a little embarrassed. She and Jason obviously have nothing to do with each other, she did not feel anything when she said it herself, but when Jason opened his mouth it made her feel ashamed. Ding! At this time, the elevator came down, Jason hurriedly stepped inside the elevator, Nora and Jessie also walked in. Jason had to make a trip to the Security Office on the third floor. Fortunately, the third floor was soon reached, and after the elevator stopped on the third floor, he immediately walked out. The moment he walked out of the elevator door, he was really a big sigh of relief. Security Room. Frank and a bunch of other security guards have been called over by him. Frank also immediately reported some work to Jason: Mr. Miller, the things inside the storage room we went to move out, ording to your instructions, ced in the second floor of the training room. Thepanys security system has been modified in ordance with your instructions, and the modification work is still in progress. I will follow up on this work and will report to Mr. Miller as soon as there is any situation. Jason nodded and said, Very well. Since all the equipment I need in the training room has been prepared, I will target your physical abilities from today on. I will teach you physical training methods, and those who have duty assignments will be on duty first. If you dont have duty, go to the training room and train. This training I do not have time toe over every day to supervise you, can only rely on Frank to supervise, but also rely on your own self-awareness. Jasons tone is serious, then said, However, at the end of each month I will assess the results of your physical training. If you do not meet the standard, then I will dismiss those who do not meet the standard. These security guards looked at each other after hearing the words, they knew Jason was true to his word, so they all had to vow in their hearts to carry out their training tasks properly in the future. After your physical abilities meet my initial requirements, I will teach you some simplebat techniques. As long as you master it, you are fully capable of facing general emergencies. Do you all understand? Jason asked in a deep voice. Understood! Frank shouted one of their security guards. Then lets go to the training room. Jason said. ording to Jasons n, he was going to upgrade the security of Herthum Group, not only in terms of equipment, but also in terms of the ability of the security personnel. He was the Dragon Head of Dragon Shade and training a security team was a piece of cake. Of course, he could not train these security guards ording to the standard of special operations soldiers, it was not realistic. He would develop some simple training tasks to gradually change the capabilities of Herthum Groups security team. Near noon, Jasons training for Frank and his security guards came to an end. Jason began by teaching the guards himself, introducing them to a series of physical training steps and getting them to master them. Just follow this system of physical training from now on. Frank will be supervised every day, and at the end of the month he will personallye to the assessment, and those who do not meet the standards will be dismissed without any mercy. At the end of the training, Jason was covered in sweat. At that moment, his cell phone rang, picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from Nora. He thought about it and answered the phone anyway, Hello, Nora.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Little Jason, is this a convenient time? Come by my office if you have time. Im looking for you for something. What is it? Dont you people know a little bit of style? Youe over to my office and Ill naturally tell you what it is. Okay Jason nodded, and he couldnt think of what Nora was looking for him for. But now that training is also over, its okay to take advantage of the break to go to the beautiful ministers office. Thinking of this, Jason instructed Frank and the others in the training room, and he walked out. Chapter 381 – Attacking the Body as the Top Ninth floor, Purchasing Department. Jason walked out of the elevator and headed towards Noras office. Jason came over and was about to knock on the door, but saw that the office door was hidden and not closed at all. But Jason still knocked politely on the door twice before this pushed open the hidden doorway and walked in. Little Jason, there you are. Jason just closed the door with his hand, and Noras seductive and provocative voice came to his ears, which was enough to make peoples hearts flutter. Jason turned his eyes, Nora is sitting against the chair behind the desk, slender fingers are ying with a carbon pen, the pair of long, narrow and charming eyes blinking ah blinked staring at him, there are thousands of styles from the eyes flowing out, seduction is not natural. Luckily, Jason was incredibly determined and managed to remain unfazed, he smiled and said, Nora, whats up? You cante to my ce if you have nothing to do? Nora nced at Jason without good grace as she stood up and asked with a smile, What can I get you to drink? Anything too? Its OK. Jason said. Dont just spill your wet pants this time, oh. Nora smiled, twisted her waist and hips, went over and made two cups of coffee, then greeted Jason and came to sit on the sofa. Noras words reminded Jason of the first time he came to her office and drank coffee, then the coffee spilled on his pants and she leaned over to wipe him up. At that moment, Jessie walked in. Looking back on that scene, his old face felt a little embarrassed. Jason sat down, Nora also did not avoid the suspicion of sitting next to him, a wisp contains a strong mature female vor of the fragrance came to the nose, refreshing the heart. Jasons face was surprised for a moment, because Nora was sitting almost next to him, so that he was able to feel the touch from the mature womans body that was difficult to hold. I say Nora, they say you learn from your mistakes, but howe you dont look like that? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and he said with deep meaning. What do you mean? Nora asked with a smile as she reached up and ruffled a head of long, slightly curly hair. Youre so close to me, arent you afraid Ill just pin you down like I didst time in the storage room? Jason said. Bad man! Nora nced at Jason and then said, Stop it, Im telling you something. In two days I have to go to a manufacturer to discuss a purchase of raw materials for thepany. The owner of this manufacturer is, in a word, a middle-aged greasy man, extremely shameless and lustful kind. Ive been in contact with him a few times and was able to see that he was kind of scheming against me anyway. In the past several contacts I was still able to maneuver, did not let him take advantage of anything. But this time thepany needs to purchase raw materials can only be taken from his manufacturers. You can imagine, he will certainly have some difficulties. Speaking of which, Nora paused, the pair of charming eyes on Jason, then said, so I want you to apany me to go to the time. Anyway, you are responsible for security work in thepany, I am also an employee of thepany, my security issues by definition, you also need to be responsible for the well. To put it bluntly, youre asking me to be your escort bodyguard? Jason asked. Yes, thats what I mean. Nora said reaching out and taking Jasons arm and shaking it a little, as if in a pleading tone, Can I? Okay? Holy shit! Jason is going to curse, and really cant stand Nora at the moment presented this kind of wintry energy. What about the benefits? Jason narrowed his eyes and looked at Noras seductive face, asking with interest. Noras waist suddenly straightened up, and that iparably spectacr presence almost split her clothes as she ate and smiled and said, So what do you say, what benefits do you want? Jasons belly was on fire, so he reached out and took Nora into his arms, narrowing his eyes and saying, I think the quality of this sofa is good, you said, just to test the weight-bearing capacity of the sofa. GiggleC Noraughed, reached out and pushed Jason, and said under her breath, Its not enough that you ate Jessiest night, is it? Are all of you men so bad? Still want to have two lovers? Jason smiled and said: It doesnt matter if Im ndered, Im a man anyway. But Jessies reputation for innocence cant be ruined like this. Last night Jessie was drunk, so I put her to sleep in my house for the night and sent her back the next day. Thats all. Pfft- Nora couldnt help but smile, charming eyes across the Chen, flowing with endless charm, she said: You dont have to exin it. I know you didnt have anything to do with her. I know Jessie better than you do, and if she did have a rtionship with you, she wouldnt have said that on purpose. Jasons face was stunned, thinking about it. Nora and Jessie are often at odds with each other, and their understanding of each other is certainly iparable, so Nora never believed that Jason and Jessie had an actual sexual rtionship. Jason whirled around and said, Since you know it by heart, it means I dont have a foot in two boats. Now, Ill step into one boat first. With that, Jason jerked Noras entire body up and ced it on hisp, which made Nora cry out in surprise, the seductive vocal line echoing endlessly and snapping her heart. Hey, Little Jason, what are you, what are you doing This is in my office. Noras tone was urgent, and her body trembled uncontrobly. Immediately, in front of Jasons eyes were presented two undting mountains, looking at any time there is a copse of the visual senses, extremely shocking. Wouldnt that be great at the office? Jason narrowed his eyes, but his hands were already getting restless. No Little Jason, wouldnt it be nice for us to get to know each other a little better? What do you want to know? People still know nothing about you than some time ago you disappeared for most of the month, where exactly did you go ah? This question ah Jasonughed, fiercely forcefully embracing Nora, making Nora in that soft cry, the body is already involuntarily lying on Jasons body. Immediately, the stimting feeling that seems to be upied by the soft sticity spread throughout the body. Jason pressed himself to the side of Noras face and said with the corner of his mouth to her ear, Would you believe me when I say I went to kill someone? Huh?! Nora eximed, this answer naturally made her feel iparable surprise and shock.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I dont know if it was intentional or not, but as she breathed heavily, the gushing waves kepting, which really tested Jasons willpower. Nora, although I dont understand exactly what it is, except that I am sure that this should not be the real you. But I have to admit, this means of attacking the body as the top, even my heart is moved. With those words, Jason violently picked Nora up again and ced her on the couch while he stood up and walked toward the door. When he reached the door, Jason paused for a moment, turned his head and said with a smile, I remember what Nora said, and when Nora wants to talk to the factory owner, just let me know and Ill apany her. Chapter 382 – The unknowable hardships Nora sat frozen on the couch for a long time. CThis is not the real you! CAttacking the body is the best! Jasons words before he left were still lingering in her mind, causing her to be in turmoil for a while. Could it be, he found something? Nora lowered her head, and at that moment her face looked gloomy and sad, yet mixed with a hint of bitterness and guilt. Gradually, her eyes, which were originally charming and provocative, were slightly misted with water, and her eyes were red. She took out her phone, clicked on the album, sliding after a photo of a group photo presented, the photo of her smiling like a flower, smiling happily, with her photo is a middle-aged woman, fair skin, delicate features, when young is certainly a great beauty, even in old age, the kind of charm still exists, but also a few more through the years after the baptismal precipitation of maturity and elegance. In the photo, the woman is also smiling lightly and warmly. Mom, do you think Im doing the right thing? Nora murmured to herself that the woman in the photo was her mother. Jason leaves Noras office and prepares to return to the Security Office. Jason could see that since he returned from a trip to the Dark World, Nora would always seduce him, intentionally or unintentionally, and in his words, attack the body as the top. Jason doesnt think Nora acted this way because she fell in love with him at first sight and then became obsessed with him or something like that. Its too bullshit and unrealistic. Nora is called Nora, she must be with a bitch in general, with her looks and body and her experience, to say that love at first sight to a man that is impossible. There must be a devil when things go wrong! So Jason deduced that Nora should have some reason for such a move. Of course, Jason can y dumb and then push Nora to the spot, for example, just now in her office, he really want to force, only afraid that Nora is first some resistance, will also give him the desire. The problem is that Jason cant do such a thing. He did not have a bad impression of Nora and could see that Nora was by nature a clean woman, she should have something to say that she could not say. Just like Jessie, under her spirited and enthusiastic appearance, Im afraid there are also untold sorrows. Jason doesnt know what Noras suffering is in the end, he just hopes that if Nora trusts him, she can find time to talk to him. If there is something you need his help, you can just say no, no need to use your body as the price of exchange. Ding! By this time, the elevator hadnded on the third floor. Jason also withdrew his thoughts and walked inside the Security Offices office. There are two or three security guards inside the office, but they are seen standing respectfully at this time, which makes Jasonwho walked in feel a strange. When he was about to say something, he coldly saw the door of the separate single office belonging to him, a beautiful goddess-like figure came out, it was Sally. Miss Herthum? What are you doing here? Jason sounded surprised. Sallys beautiful eyes could not help but flush with joy when she saw Jason, and she said with a smile, Theres nothing going on at the moment, so I came to see the Security Offices office. They said you are not here, so I will visit some of your office environment and so on.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. So thats it. I think the office environment is pretty good now. Jason smiled. He also understood how the few security guards in the office were standing respectfully, but it turned out that the old boss hade to inspect. I heard these guards say you trained them in the morning, didnt you? Sally asked as she approached. Jason nodded and said, Yes, training has now begun for them. It must be very hard, right? Look at you, covered in sweat, and not wiped Sally said, she subconsciously opened her satchel, as if to find a hand towel paper towel type. Jason burst into a sweat and hurriedly said to the guards, Dont stand around here either. Go out and find something else to do, or go to the training room if you have nothing to do. Yes yes. Those few security guards opened their mouths and hurriedly walked out. Sally couldnt help but smile sweetly, knowing that Jason was going to take the few security guards away, she also pulled out a tissue and reached over to wipe the sweat that remained on Jasons neck in a natural way. A boss wiping the sweat of his subordinates? Jason himself was sweating a bit, he hurriedly reached over and grabbed the tissue and said, Or Ill do it myself I did not expect to reach out and grab the tissue paper while also holding Sallys delicate hand, a warm and smooth touch came and really let people love it. At that moment, Sallys fingers trembled lightly, and the jade face, which was so beautiful, crept up with a blush. Jason also hurriedly let go of his hand, otherwise this scene was seen by others, the impact is really bad. Cant you hold it for a while? Unexpectedly, the beautiful president was annoyed at him and said in a sultry tone. Jason cried andughed, and the only thing he could say was, Sally, stop it. I dont want to be too high-profile. Hmph, you dont seem to have a high profile in private either. Sally snapped, then smiled slightly and said, By the way, when are you free? If you are free,e to my house for dinner tonight. My parents have always wanted to meet you. My parents really want to meet you and thank you for the crisis you solvedst time. Jason knew there was no way he could put it off, so he said, Lets see what we can do tomorrow and the day after. I have to go back to Oakshire Universityter. Yeah, youll have to talk to me when youre free. Sally got up with joy. Jason nodded his head. There was some small talk before Sally left and returned to her office. Jason also called out to Frank and after instructing him to arrange some things, he also left the Herthum Group and drove the Marauder towards Oakshire University. Jason doesnt forget that hes also a security guard at Oakshire University, so he cant stay at Herthum Group forever. It was noon by the time Jason drove back to Oakshire University. The security guards at Oakshire University recognized his car and immediately opened the lift bar when they saw him driving back. Jasons car had just pulled inside the school gates when he saw Barry, the head of the Security Office, approaching. Barry. Jason probed out of the car window and said hello. Jason, youre finally back. Barry hurriedly spoke after seeing Jason, with a look of suffering. Whats wrong Barry? asked Jason. Early this morning Miss Martino came to the Security Office office and asked me face to face where you had been, whether you hade to work and so on From the tone of voice to hear, Miss Martino seemed to appear angry and did not know what was wrong. Barry said. Jason froze for a moment and immediately said, Okay, then Ill go to Miss Martinos office and see her to see if theres something for me. Good good. Barry nodded his head repeatedly. Jason drove the car to a parking lot in therge za directly across from the school gate, stepped out of the car and walked toward the administration building. Chapter 383 I’m just angry Oakshire University, Administration Building, 5th floor. Jason arrived at Kays office door and he reached out and knocked on it. Knock, knock, knock! Who is it? Come on in. Kays words came from inside. Jason pushed the door in and once he looked up he saw Kay sitting behind his desk. Like Kay fallen geese jade face as beautiful as ever, sunkenrge fierce weapon from the visual effect is still padded on the desk, white high-cored shirt still lookspetent and sharp, but also reflects her face looks a little pale, the original pair of soulful and bright shear pupils are also covered with blood, as if not well rested. Its you? Howe youve given up ande back? Kay was surprised to see that it was Jason, and then said in a cold tone. Jason immediately heard Kays tone was a little off, he quickly thought back, he did not seem to have offended the beauty principal these days ah. Is it possible that she is upset because she is not performing her security duties at Oakshire University? He smiled and said, I just got back from the Herthum Group. I just got up in the morning and went to Herthum Group, where I improved the security system, so I went over there to guide the work. But I remembered that I was still a security guard at Oakshire University. So Im back in time for work. Is that so? Youre missing this early in the morning, did you go to Herthum Group? asked Kay coldly. Yeah. I just got back from Herthum Group here, too. Jason said. Jason, you bastard! Kay mmed the table and said in an annoyed voice. He looked at Kay and said, Miss Martino, did someone upset you? If you think its better to take it out on me, thene at me, Im thick-skinned and can take it anyway. You-you-you- Kay reached out and pointed at Jason, saying, Youre abominable, but I used to think you were kind of responsible and daring. I really didnt expect that you are not like this at all, you are so abominable! Miss Martino, I dont understand what youre saying. Jasonughed bitterly. Jasonughed bitterly, he was really in the clouds, couldnt figure out what was going on with the beautiful principalshing out at him this time. Is it possible that she is menstruating? Grumpy only when you are not feeling well? Kay opened her mouth, wanted to say something but could not say, this morning she saw with her own eyes Jason drove out with a beautiful woman, it was only six oclock. This six oclock to Herthum Group? She didnt know that Herthum Group started working at 8:30, but Jason swore that he would go to Herthum Group in the morning, which made her angry for no reason. This guy is clearly early in the morning to drive a beautiful girl also do not know where to go to renew the previous rtionship to live, but also dare not admit, this point also let her angry and up. Looking deeper, this is also a personal matter for Jason, and she doesnt know why she is so angry. Perhaps, the heart squeezed the kind of nameless anger has to be released to feel better. Its good to feel good, but why does your heart hurt? Miss Martino, is there something in your body that you feel ufortable with? Why did you get angry when I came? Jason couldnt help but ask. Im just angry! You just ran into the muzzle of my anger! Whats the matter? Kay said coldly. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Its my duty to help the leader, and if Miss Martino thinks that scolding me a few more times will take the edge off, then Ive done my duty. Take the heat off? Seeing you will only make you angrier and angrier! Get out of my house, do whatever you like, and go to whoever you like. Dont hang around in front of me, Im busy, I have a lot of business to attend to. Kay said with a strong urging. Jason really does not know the reason for the beauty principals anger, looking at her this way, I am afraid that it will be difficult to be angry for a while. He had to say, Then Ill go on duty first. miss Martino can call me anytime if she has any orders. With that, Jason walked out, casually closing the door behind him. Bastard! Liar! Bastard! Liar! The moment he closed the door, Kay was so angry that he stomped his foot, his chest rose and fell dramatically, and it was hard to calm down. After walking out of the administration building, Jason remembered something like that, he took out his phone and dialed a number. A moment after the call was dialed, the other party answered the phone and said, Hey Satan, its really rare for you to call me. Lukas, where are you? I havent seen you since military training ended. Im back at the Capital Military District, somethings going on. Whats going on? Lukas voice came over the phone. You said that after the Herthum Groups terrorist crisis was over, you sensed that there were suspicious people watching outside the Herthum Group, and you were shot by a sniper when you went after them, right? Jason spoke, his tone sinking, and then said, I think I encountered that sniper, too, justst night. What? Lukas, who was far away from the Capital military area, froze, then she immediately asked, What the hell is going on here? Jason then gave a short ount of what happenedst night. Lukas said after a moment of silence, Thats most likely the same sniper. After the sniper encounter, I immediately joined forces with Flying Dragon Special Forces fighters to track down the sniper and pinpoint the snipers possible location. When I rushed over there was no one there, but there was no smell left at the scene. As you said, the biggest characteristic of this sniper was that he didnt have any scent of his own. Anyway, my side is sort of starting to track down this force in Oakshire that has ties to Night Shadow, and theyre starting to sit up. All in all, I will definitely uncover the person behind this. Jason said coldly. Ill be back in Oakshire tomorrow, and Ill join forces with you to uproot and eradicate this force. Lukas said.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Okay, well, lets wait until you get back. Jason said. Good! Lukas answered, and the call ended. Jason put away his cell phone and walked toward the security office at the entrance of the school. After the military training is over, the school seems to be much cleaner and the new students are busy with their studies, club activities and various other things. Jason thought of ire, and said he hadnt seen ire for two or three days, and wondered what she was up to. Strangely enough, Jason was a little ufortable when he didnt see him for a few days. But Jason also did not want to take the initiative to find this a smile surprised the fairy school beauty, one after the military training she must also be busy with various things after the start of the school year, the second is also to avoid suspicion, save the beauty principal saw and to him all kinds of reprimand. Thinking of the beautiful principal, his heart began to wonder again C Is she on the wrong medication? Or is she out of love? This fire is so big that people cant stand it. Chapter 384 – Seeing Stella again There was basically nothing going on all afternoon. As far as patrol duties at Oakshire University are concerned, Frederick and his security guards are up to the task, especially since Theodore and Walter have returned to work and there is no shortage of manpower. So this afternoon, after Jason made his rounds, he basically chatted with Frederick, Arthur, Theodore, and Walter about some of the things going on at Oakshire University these days. Inevitably, there was also talk about the beautiful girls and teachers at Oakshire University and other gossip. Frederick, who has worked as a security guard at Oakshire University for many years, has really grasped a lot of gossip under their eyes and ears, and is very familiar with the beauty of Oakshire University. The afternoon passed quickly in small talk. As evening falls, Jason walks towards Bamboo Residence, talking to Taylor on the phone as he goes. Any major leads yet? Still under investigation, the police side has implemented several scenarios. ording to the surveince video of Blue Light Mansion, we locked the murderer. Of course, the facial features of the killer can not be identified, but the height and weight of the killer and some subtle features, the police as well as recorded. At the same time, ording to the killers habits, may hide in the location, all police officers to carry out door-to-door investigation. The killer is brutal, so police officers who go out to search need to be careful. If there is a situation, call for backup immediately. That I know. Okay, let me know first if you have any clues. Jason concluded. From Taylors mouth, Jason knew that the police had set up a, and it was hard to say whether the killer could be tracked down. Jason walked back to the Bamboo Residence and saw a ck Cayenne SUV in the front yard of the beautiful principals house, with a faint sound of conversationing from inside. The beautiful principal has a guest? Jason thought to himself, he did not go deep into the investigation, just walked into his house. Just as he walked into the house, Jasons cell phone rang and he took it out to see that it was a call from Cameron. Hey, Cameron. Jason, Ive got a little something on tracking down what arms have beening into Oakshiretely. Oh? Jason was stunned and said hurriedly, Cameron you tell me properly, what are some eyebrows? The general flow of arms into the territory of Carovia is basically smuggled from the border of Cloud Province. I contacted those arms dealers in the Golden Triangle area and found out a clue. Just three months ago, someone ordered a batch of weapons from an arms dealer in Golden Triangle through a channel. The weapons did note directly to Oakshire, but were first transferred to your province, and then from your province to Oakshire. equivalent to a change of hands. Do the weapons have the right model? Jason asked in a deep voice, when the Herthum Group crisis broke out, those from Night Shadows manpower were all killed, and the weapons used by Night Shadows manpower were also seized by the police. Jason had taken the models of these weapons with Taylor and then made a list of these weapon models and gave it to Cameron. Jason, this shipment of arms to Oakshire contained the weapon models on that list you provided. Cameron said. Jasons gaze was cold as he said, Then its basically confirmed. Cameron, did you find out who received the weapons in Oakshire? From the information we found, the person who received the weapons is called something like Yang Laosan. However, after ascertaining, the identity of Yang Laosan is just a front. So the real identity of this Yang Laosan, my side is still searching. As soon as there is information, immediately notify you. Cameron said. Cameron, after finding out the identity of this person, do not rm the snake and do not act rashly. In case the other party kills to silence him. Jason said in a deep voice. With the previous experience of Brians death, Jason had to be cautious. Otherwise, it is easy to track down a clue to break again, it will be a waste of effort. After chatting for a while, Jason and Cameron ended the call as well. Jason just put down the phone, vaguely heard a yful conversation in the direction of the backyard, one of the voices is Kay, another voice full of azy and feminine sense, listening to the extremely provocative heart. Jason froze for a moment, the voice sounded familiar to him. Curious, Jason went over and opened the door to the backyard, and after walking out of the backyard, his eyes turned and saw a fence separating the next backyard, where two women wereughing and talking. They had a table in front of them with cut watermelon, fruit tes, tea, etc. One of the women is naturally Kay, the other woman is a move between the endless mature charm, with a thousand styles. This womans eyebrows like the first spring willow leaves, face like March peach blossom; slender waist curl, sandalwood mouth light, seduced the bees and butterflies. Jason recognized at first nce that it was Ste. The jade appearance enchanting Ste, the fragrant body slender jade born fragrance. As Jason pushed his way out, the two womens eyes were drawn to him. Kay saw that it was Jason and the smile on her face narrowed, reced by a look of annoyance, it seems that her anger has not yet subsided. Ste, on the other hand, smiled and said, Jason? Its been a long time. Hello Ste. Its indeed been a while since Ive seen you. Youre here to see Miss Martino? asked Jason, smiling. Yeah, I came to talk to Kay about something. Its too stuffy inside the house, instead its cool with the evening breeze in this backyard, then I came out to sit. Ste smiled sweetly, the style, the vor, as always, the charm of the heart. You know, Ste is known as Oakshires first mature woman, in terms of that mature style charm, is really no one can match.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Yes, this backyard is a bamboo forest, and there are trees and flowers, and it is indeed cool to sit in this backyard in the evening. Jason said. Ste nodded and said, Want toe over and have a piece of watermelon or something? Well Jason looked over at Kay, looking at the beautiful principal who still had an icy look of anger, he was really embarrassed to go over. Compare, this is Kays yard, the master does not say, he how good ah. Ste saw some clues, she looked at Kay, and then at Jason, and couldnt help butugh and say, Kay, why did you look so ugly all of a sudden? Its not because you had a fight with Jason, right? Kay blushed with embarrassment as she said in a bad mood, What do I have to argue with him about? I dont give a damn about him. Jason smiled and said, Miss Martino is right. I sometimes do not do some work properly, Miss Martino should criticize and educate. While Miss Martino is here, I still have to ask Miss Martino to point out the shorings of my work. With that, Jason picked up the small bench in the backyard, rolled over the fence, then walked over and sat down in a dignified manner on the small bench he carried with him. Well this chilled watermelon is pretty sweet. Jason picked up a piece of watermelon and gobbled it up in three bites, not forgetting to praise it a few times. Kay was dumbfounded and her eyes were straight C how brazen had this guy be? Did he tell him toe over again? Howe he didnt even bother? If not for the presence of Ste, Im afraid she couldnt help but roar in anger. Chapter 385 the Bradley family Oakshire, Fragrant House. Fragrant House, as the top club in Oakshire, can be said to have done away with the vulgarity of the low ss, where a kind of elegance and taste are presented everywhere. To the south of Fragrant House, there is a separate loft named Imperial Pce Court, which is one of the most expensive loft rooms in Fragrant House. It costs hundreds of thousands of dors to charter Imperial Pce Court alone, and that includes drinks, refreshments, service and more. On this day, Imperial Pce Court had already been taken over by Jaden, the youngest member of the Howard family, who was so generous with his money. Simply because, this time, the specifications of the one he was to entertain, only Imperial Pce Court could match its status.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Imperial Pce Court is so expensive for a good reason. The building is self-contained, so the noise of other ces cannot be transmitted, and the Imperial Pce Court has a delightful view of the surrounding area. For example, that small bridge and lotus pond moonlight, in which it seems to havee to the water town of Jiangnan, wee the cool evening breeze, enough to make people feel morefortable. Second son, what do you think of the view from here? A banquet table had been set up in the loft, and Jaden was speaking to a young male sitting next to him, who was full of smiles and unabashedly exuded a sense of humility. This young gentleman was dressed in a white shirt, dressed like a handsome scribe. He was in his early twenties, sword eyebrows, fairplexion,zy between the eyebrows to reveal an aura of respect, but invisible also has a heart higher than the sky will not put anyone in the eyes of arrogance. The environment is not bad, and the food is just fine. On the whole, its okay to have a ce like this in this flowery metropolis. This white-shirted gentleman said in a nd tone. If the Second Prince is satisfied, then I am relieved. Jaden smiled and hurriedly winked towards the two beautiful and elegant young girls apanying the white-shirted gentleman. The two young girls, who were about 18 years old, smiled and poured wine and dishes for the white-shirted gentleman, serving him thoughtfully. In addition to Jaden and this white-shirted male, there were three other people sitting at the table. Next to the white-shirted gentleman sitting is an old man in his fifties, dressed in a gray suit, its appearance is not, seem ordinary, but he just sitting, but let people feel a abyssal and stable aura. Jaden knew that this seemingly unattractive old mans identity must be extraordinary, because he noticed that the status of the noble white shirt male even to this old man, all through a trace of respect, even the name is also shouted Mr. Campbell. The old man in gray is sitting down is a man in ck attire, more than thirty years old, the whole person is like a sheathed sword like sharp andpelling, his own breath is extremely eerie cold, this cold as if it is like a mango in the back, so people feel extremely ufortable cold. The other is a rugged man, this big man is extremely stout, with a face of Zhang Fei beard, a muscle like steel poured into, his whole person also looks unrestrained, at the moment the right hand is embracing a plump and mature beautiful young woman, the left hand holding a wine ss sip of wine. Jaden knew in his heart that these three men were the masters of the guards around the white-shirted gentleman. The man in ck attire was named Dark Sword, and the rugged, unrulynky man was named Lion. With the identity of the white shirt, Jaden with toes to think all know that these three people must be extremely terrifying and powerful existence, otherwise it would not be able to shoulder the task of protecting the integrity of the white shirt. Jaden, the white-shirted male spoke. Yes, yes, pleasemand the Second Prince. Jaden said hurriedly. Speaking of which, you the Howard family have indeed done very well over the years and are verypetitive. I looked at this years harvest statement, the Bradley family this years total revenue, nearly 10% of the total revenue is the Howard family provided by you. The white-shirted male opened his mouth and continued, So, my father is very pleased and is paying more and more attention to you the Howard family. I dare not, I dare not. It is right and proper to seek more benefits for our family and to make due contributions to our family. My father and I always keep in mind that without the support of our family, there would be no the Howard family today. Jaden said in a hurry. From the conversation, it is clear that this white-shirted male is from the very family that Jaden spoke of. The family behind the Howard family is none other than the Bradley family. Not many people in the world know about the Bradley family, but for some of Carovias most ancient families and sects, the Bradley family is definitely a big deal. The Bradley family is an ancient hermit family, any one qualified to be called an ancient hermit family, for the people of the world are absolutely a huge existence. The ancient hidden family is deep, both financial and power are iparably deep, even the Howard family, called one of the four Oakshire families, is a subordinate family of the Bradley family. Moreover, the Howard family is only one of the subordinate families, the Bradley family secretly supports the mastery of other forces are countless. The Bradley family is not at the top of the list of Carovias most mysterious and powerful Ancient Hidden Families, ranking 10th among the top ten. It can be seen that the other ancient hermit families that are ranked high have a more powerful and deeper heritage. The ancient hidden family in addition to controlling the power and financial power unimaginable to ordinary people, there is another biggest feature, that is, in terms of force, these ancient hidden family gathered arge number of ancient martial arts martial artists. These ancient martial arts martial artists are real martial arts powerhouses, and a criterion for judging the strength of ancient hermit families. Lets say that the Bradley family is responsible for protecting the second son of the three men, Mr. Campbell, Dark Sword and Lion, the three of them are ancient martial arts martial artists. As for the white-shirted male, named Michael Bradley, is the second son of the current head of the Bradley family, is also respected by others as the second son. Michael Bradley listened to Jadens words, but also satisfied nodded, said: Jaden, you have such an awareness and loyalty, I am very pleased. You the Howard family and I the Bradley family can be said to have been linked together, you the Howard family humiliated, it is the same as my Situ family humiliated. This is not, received your request for help, said you have encountered some difficulties in Oakshire, I rushed over. Actually, its possible to send a few people over to help you out with this kind of thing. Its just that Ive been over at home for too long and wanted to get out and about, so I just came over here to Oakshire. Michael Bradley went on to say. Im really happy that the Second Prince was able toe in person, but Im really sincerely afraid. I feel guilty myself for having alerted the Second Prince to such a matter. Jaden said. You dont have to me yourself, since Im already here, Id also like to know who is the guy in Oakshire who left the blood writing and threatened to get rid of you? The gaze in Michael Bradleys eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice had be cold and up. That guys name is Jason, and hes currently a security guard at Oakshire University. Jaden spoke truthfully, and when he mentioned Jason, he still couldnt help but show a sense of resentment in his tone. Security? Lion, who was holding a beautiful young woman while drinking heavily, heard this and wrinkled his thick eyebrows, greatly surprised. Chapter 386 Ancient Martial Power A security guard? Lion sneered and looked a little snickered. This time following Michael Bradley out, he knew in his heart that he had to deal with someone in Oakshire, at first he thought it was some big shot, but in the end it was actually a security guard? You should know that this time Michael Bradley came to Oakshire, but brought a supreme master and two masters. In the ancient martial arts world, Master Stage can be said to be a watershed. Ancient martial arts martial artists are practicing Live Energy and Latent Energy, just started practicing their own martial arts realm called Live Energy first-order martial artists, Live Energy second-order martial artists and so on. Once cultivated to Live Energy ninth stage, it is to enter the Master Stage. Master Stage martial artists can be said to have cultivated their Live Energy to the highest level. After reaching the ninth stage of Live Energy, you need to transform your own Live Energy into Latent Energy, from light to dark, once you sessfully condense Live Energy into your own Latent Energy and reach the first level of Latent Energy, you will also cross into a brand new martial art realm! CSupreme Master Stage! So, Master Stage is equivalent to a division between Live Energy and Latent Energy for ancient martial artists. However, it is too difficult to Live Energy into darkness, so in the mundane world, to be able to cultivate Live Energy to the realm of the ninth stage is enough to be called a generation of martial arts masters, or Master Stage. Once Live Energy darkened, cultivated the first Latent Energy, stepped into the Supreme Master Stage, is the Supreme Master Stage early stage, their own strength is also a radical change. Latent Energy is more than ten times more powerful than Live Energy, both in terms of quality and power. Michael Bradley brought the three ancient martial artists, the old man in gray called Mr. Campbell is a supreme master, his own Latent Energy has been cultivated to the second level. As for Lion and Dark Sword, they are peak Master Stage powerhouses, just one step away from being promoted to Supreme Master Stage. This time Michael Bradley brought these three ancient martial artists toe, can be said to be full of confidence, there are martial artists in the mundane world to practice martial arts, but can be said to cultivate to the Master Stage of a rare. As for the strongest person above the Supreme Master Stage who cultivates Latent Energy, it is even more impossible. But all the strong people who cultivate Latent Energys Supreme Master Stage or above are basically recruited by the major ancient hermit families, or are strong people in some ancient ancient martial arts sects. Thats why Lion had such a disdainful expression when he heard that Jadens opponent was a college security guard. Im afraid I dont even need Mr. Campbell toe out, he alone can finish the abuse. A security guard? Well, thats interesting. Michael Bradley opened his mouth, his tone nd, from the beginning to the end he did not put this security guard Jaden said in his eyes. This is also normal, he is the Bradley familys second son, in Carovia that can be said to be the real sense of the power of the son, Jaden these family children in front of him have to grovel. With Michael Bradleys eyes, he really doesnt put anyone in the mundane world in his eyes. In his eyes, the only ones worth paying attention to are the young masters of the remaining ancient hermit families, or the holy sons and daughters of some ancient ancient martial arts sects. Jaden smiled sarcastically and said, Second son, this Jason does have some skills. Of course, this so-called skill of his is not enough in front of Second Prince. If youe here to subdue this person, it can be said that you can do it by hand. Michael Bradley, served by a beautiful woman at his side, took a sip of wine and said slowly and deliberately: The Howard family in Oakshire is also considered a family. You cant do anything about this man, so Im afraid he has more than just a few skills. Of course, I am not saying that I am afraid of this person, but every opponent should not be underestimated. Tonight, lets not talk about this matter, enjoy this moment of rxation and pleasure. Afterwards, you can tell me more about this persons details. Okay, okay, I understand. Jaden nodded repeatedly and said. Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason is still sitting in the backyard of Kays house with the watermelon on the small table, almost all of which he is eating by himself. Since Jason came over, Kay has been cold and silent. Ste, who has experienced a lot of people, naturally saw the clues, her pair of charming beautiful eyes looked at Jason and said with a smile: Jason, did you mess with Kay somewhere? You are a man, you do not know how to pity the jade, ah? Look at Kays anger Jason sweated for a while, he himself did not know where to mess with the beautiful principal, so far he is confused it. Kay blushed slightly, she looked at Ste and said in an annoyed voice: Ste, you dont snicker at me. What kind of pity I dont have anything to do with this guy. I, Im going to take a shower first, you guys can talk first. With that, Kay stood up and walked inside the house, not knowing if she was a little embarrassed or if she was blocked by the sight of Jason, so she took the excuse to avoid it. Once Kay left, Jason and Ste were the only ones left in the backyard. Honestly, sitting with Ste, a top-notch mature woman who has been ripe inside and out, is really not a small sense of pressure. Because this woman is too seductive, a knitted brows and smiles emit an iparable style charm, there is an enchanting charm that will always be unconsciously addicted to her thousands of styles.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Especially at the moment, Ste is wearing a bustier dress, the piece of proud existence defying gravity, is rising in anger, giving a spectacr visual sense of towering into the clouds. She is attached to the past to pick up a bunch of Cheerios, from Jasons perspective, is to see that the piece of the plump revealed the tip of the iceberg, a soft white extremely dazzling, in which the like an abyss of snow furrow let people can not help but grow a strong desire to explore. Jason nced out of the corner of his eye and then hurriedly withdrew his gaze, he knew Ste was not an ordinary woman, if he noticed his bad gaze that how embarrassing ah. It is said that there were two murders in the cityst night. Ste spoke after eating a Cheerios, those eyes also looked at Jason. Jasons mind wandered as he said, What does Ste know aboutst nights murders? I also heard a report from someone and knew that there was such a thing. Ste said, she sighed softly and said, This Oakshire, its really getting unsettled. To tell you the truth, I was present at both murdersst night. Jason spoke up, not hiding anything from Ste. Ste didnt feel surprised when she smiled and said, The killer wasnt caught? Jason shook his head, the gaze in his eyes gloomy and up, said: No, just a little. But it was this little bit that let him slip away from under my nose. But this murderer does have some characteristics. I know Ste is knowledgeable, and I would like to ask Ste if she has heard of such a person based on these characteristics. Oh? Might as well tell us about it. Ste said with a breezy smile. Chapter 387 A piece of news Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said: ording to my guess, the killer should be a killer, calm and cruel personality, should also have a little autism, what is good at is sniping. Height between 172 ~ 175 cm, thin body type, has an excellent psychological quality. Another characteristic is that he does not have any scent smell, in other words, such a person mixed in the crowd, are often subconsciously ignored. He may have some secret means, so that when hemits a crime, the scene will not leave excess scent residue, even if the police dog is deployed, will not smell out what. By the way, he is also good at disguise and disguise. In the second murder case, this murderer killed a white-cor worker at work, peeled off his face and escaped after a disguise of a human skin mask. Ste sniffed and had a strange light in her eyes shing, she said as if she remembered something: ording to what you said, it reminds me of a person. Jasons spirits lifted as he stared at Ste and asked, Who is it? About three years ago, there were a number of murders in Oakshire in January, and all the victims were killed by snipers. ording to some information, the murderers name is Shade, and he is indeed a killer, and Shade is the best at disguise, thats why he is called Shade. The murder case three years ago rmed the Jianghai police, and also transferred down from the provincial department to solve the case team. After investigation, locked in Shades whereabouts, to capture the siege. In that operation, Shade was said to have been killed on the spot. Shade? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly. And Shade hasnt shown up again in thest three years? Jason asked. Ste shook her head and said, No. From your description,st nights murder is extremely simr to the way Shademitted the crime three years ago. Is it possible that Shade was killed on the spot three years ago was a fake, the dead was a scapegoat. The real Shade has already escaped by means of a golden escape? Just like the perpetratorst night. Jason asked. Stes eyes shed shrewdly and said, Its not without that possibility. Later I heard some rumors that Shade did not die and was secretly saved by the mysterious person behind him. Shade! Mystery man! Jasons eyes were shining, if we assume thatst nights murderer was Shade, is the mysterious person who saved Shades life the person behind Night Shadows inside forces in Oakshire? Ifst nights killer was Shade, where does Ste think hes most likely hiding? Jason asked. Ste shook her head and said, I really dont dare to make a judgment on this. All I know is that Shade is an extremely withdrawn and self-absorbed person. Ifst nights killer was him, he didnt escape and stay in Oakshire, where he was hiding should be very secluded and dark. He is a killer himself, and killers are always extremely withdrawn, and he has the intention to hide, so it will be difficult to find him. No matter how hard it is, Im going to uncover this person! Jason said in a deep voice with a cold gaze in his eyes. Ste was about to say something when all of a sudden her phone vibrated. Ste immediately took out her phone to take a look, and after reading it her face flushed with some subtle changes, seemingly looking very surprised. Jason noticed and he couldnt help but ask, Ste, whats wrong? Stes seductive eyes gave Jason a deep look and said, Just got word that someone big in the Bradley family ising to Oakshire. the Bradley family? Jason frowned, apparently for this lineage he had never heard of. the Bradley family is an ancient hermit family. Not a bad strength among the ancient hermit families in Carovia. Ste said. Oh.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jason responded, remembering that Ste had told him about the Ancient Hermitage of Carovia, any Ancient Hermitage would be a behemoth existence to the world. Jason does not seem to be a fan of this, as long as the river does not offend the well water can be. Ste gave Jason another look and then said, This big man from the Bradley family came to Oakshire and was hosted by Jaden, the Howard family young master. Jason heard the words after a sharp sharpness shed in his eyes, he remembered Ste said, the Howard family has an ancient hidden family behind the support. The Bradley family came a big man, Jaden apanied the reception, does it mean that the Bradley family is the Howard family behind as a powerful backer of the ancient hidden family? Does Ste mean that the Bradley family is the backer of the Howard family? The Bradley family is the one who single-handedly supported the Howard family in Oakshire? It became one of the four major families in Oakshire? Jason asked. Jason asked. Right! Ste nodded, she took a deep breath and then said, I always knew that the Howard family had an ancient hidden family behind them. But this ancient hidden family is actually which family, I am not sure. Until tonight, I learned that a son of the Bradley family personally came to Oakshire, and was personally received by Jaden as apanion, I guess Im sure the Bradley family is the Howard family behind the reliance on the ancient hidden family. Jason smiled ndly and said, It looks like this Jaden is moving in for help with this move. Ste looked deeply at Jason and said, You should know what the Bradley familys intentions are when theye to Oakshire. You bully Jaden is the same as bullying the Howard family, the Bradley family secretly for the Howard family support is naturally damage to face. So, the Bradley family ising directly to Oakshire this time, and Im afraid its purpose is still to target you. Jason smiled ndly and said unconcernedly, I can think of that. So what if I bring in help? When I am always he me. This time Jaden has been hiding, this time the family hase, he only want to jump up. I am looking forward to him jumping in front of me. Jason, you have to pay attention to it, you cant take it lightly. Ste looked at Jason and said in a serious voice, The most frightening thing about the ancient hidden families is not the power they control, but those ancient martial artists. Any ancient hidden family has arge number of ancient martial artists, these ancient martial artists are really strong, and even some profound ancient martial artists, their strength is unfathomable. Jason knew that Ste was concerned about him, which made his heart flush with warmth, and he nodded and said, Ste, I understand. Dont worry, I have my own n to deal with it. Ste nodded, she had said all that needed to be said. Ste, Im ready. Its time for us to go out. At that moment, inside the house, came Kays voice. Ste stood up and said with a smile, Im going out with Kay for a bit. Ill go first then. Okay, take care, and feel free to contact me if anything happens. Jason smiled and stood up as well. Ste smiled sweetly, waved towards Jason, and walked into the house. The style swaying between walking, slender and graceful waist connected to the side down is like a brand new millstone round rolling buttocks, this is the true meaning of the bee waist buttocks, let people never get tired of looking. Chapter 388 – The school girl comes knocking Whew! Whew! Soon, the sound of the car whistling away outside the house, I think it was Kay and Ste have driven away. Jason has also returned to his house. He sat on the backyard, lit a cigarette, and smoked alone. The curls of smoke rose up, reflecting the hard lines of his face. Knowing that the Howard family behind the Bradley family has a big man toe to Oakshire, his heartke does not have any ripples, is still as calm as water. He has experienced too much killing and too many life-and-death battles, and his history of growth can be said to be a history of conquests of blood and fire. Therefore, it is impossible to say that the Howard family will be able to scare him by bringing the Bradley familys staff over to Oakshire. However, the fact that it deserves such a solemn warning from Ste is proof of the extraordinary nature of the Ancient Hermitage. Ste also mentioned that the most fearful of the ancient hidden families are those ancient martial artists, for Carovia really powerful ancient martial artists Jason has not been in contact. This time the Bradley family sent someone here, I think they will also bring some ancient martial artists, right? If the Bradley familys manpower is going to stand up for Jaden, then he is really looking forward to what these ancient martial artists have to offer. After a cigarette, its almost nine oclock. Jason returned inside the house, took off his security uniform, went into the bathroom and started to shower. After taking a shower and walking out, I felt much fresher. Since he hadnt closed his eyes so farst night, Jason was still really a little sleepy, just when he thought he could get an early nights sleep tonight. Coldly and unexpectedly C Knock, knock, knock! There was actually a knock at the door. Jason was frozen, this night, what came to find himself? Who is it? Jason asked as he walked toward the door and opened his mouth to ask. Uncle Jason, its me. Outside the door, there was a clear and pleasant voice. ire? Jason froze for a moment, wondering what ire was doing here at night, she was not sleeping? I said ire, what do you want at thiste hour? Im so sleepy, Im going to bed. You should probably get some rest too, you have ss tomorrow. Jason said. Uncle Jason, are you going to open the door or not? Yo, threatening me, huh? For your tone, what can I do if I dont open you? Huh? Kay is not in the house ah? Kay came back, I tried hard to squeeze out a few tears, and then cried that the bastard next door took advantage of the night to molest me my mission struggle bitterly pleaded, he just did not let go, but also made the unconscionable things YouC Jason was so angry that his face was ck, he pulled open the door, opened the doorway, is to see the beautiful ire smiling at the door, carrying arge bag in her hands. I mean ire, will you please show some face? Im so mad at you. Jason said in a good-natured way. I didnt use you of anything. ires dreamy, beautiful eyes looked at Jason and continued, Look at you, naked in front of a girls house, not molestation is what ah? Jason was choked up. It turned out that after he had showered, he had no clothes on and was wearing a pair of shorts. He didnt expect ire toe over in the middle of the night either. Tell me, what is it that you came over here in the middle of the night to see me about?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jason dropped the words and then turned around and walked into the house and went to find an undershirt to put on. Jason did not notice that when he turned around, ires eyes shed with aplex color of pain, only because she saw therge and small scars on Jasons body. Both the front and the back, are left with some indelible marks left after the baptism of war, looks hideous, but there is a manifestation of a different kind of charm, able to attract the hearts of people. Maybe the scars on your body can no longer be erased, but if you have scars inside you too, I will definitely help you erase them! At that moment, ires mind was dark with the thought that she had walked inside the house. Do I have to have something to do toe to you? ire responded as she moved a small table from the house to the backyard. Jason noticed, and he chased after him, saying, I say what are you little ninnies up to? When she walked out, she saw ire take out a box of fast food boxes from the bag she carried over, and inside the box was some steaming barbecue, in addition to three crawfish. Then ire took a can of chilled beer out of the bag and ced it on the small table. After setting up, she looked at Jason, smiled and said, How can we not have barbecue, crawfish and beer on this midsummer night? Are you particrly touched now? Its good to be a little touched, but not to the point of gratitude. I $$$%@@ Jason is simply speechless, this night this chick over the purpose is to eat crawfish and drink beer with himself? Youre kidding! This thing if you let the beauty principal know, with the beauty principal to their own unexined angry, simply a crime, directly fired. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. I have to go to ss tomorrow, so why are you drinking? Leave me the stuff, you can go back to the dorm. Pfft- ire couldnt help butugh as she sat down on a small bench, opened a can of beer and took a sip, then put on her gloves and began peeling the crayfish. Wow, these 13 vors of crawfish are so delicious Jason looked really appetite, that time in the evening he just casually ate something, and now see these barbecue, crawfish really feel some hunger. ire, your skin is really getting solid. Im warning you, you can only have one beer at most. Jason spoke up as he walked over and sat down on the small bench as well. ire had a smile on her lips as she opened a can of beer and handed it to Jason. For being so knowledgeable and attentive, you cant have more than three cans of beer tonight. Jason opened his mouth, took the can of beer, and took a big gulp. Uncle Jason, you know, I just love it when you do that. ire ate andughed and spoke. Like it? Jasons face was stunned, he opened his mouth and was about to say something, but unexpectedly a glittering white jade-like slender hand reached over, then a peeled crayfish has been stuffed into his mouth. If the boys at Oakshire University had seen this scene, they would have cried their hearts out. This love show, still let people live? Chapter 389 Killing Machine ire is sincere, this thirteen vorful crawfish is indeed good. Yo, theres this garlic vor thats good too This big loin roasted is good, no stinky taste, charred outside and tender inside Huh? I say ire, what do you mean by giving me such big loin? Jason is really enjoying the meal at this moment, serving his people or Oakshire has been designated as the new school girl ire. ire a pair of snow-white delicate like not touching the spring water of the slender hands on the light to peel the shrimp shells, peeled a good into Jasons mouth, happy to do so. At the end of the day, healso forgot to pick up a skewer ofmb loin, which was grilled to a fragrant aroma, and handed it to Jason. This kind of treatment is not ordinary people can enjoy to get, with ires beautiful and umon temperament, others are bent over backwards to ost are met with a nose of dust, to say personally get this uncrowned school girl hand-feeding, that can only appear in a dream. So if the boys at Oakshire University were to see this scene in front of them, Im afraid Jasons hatred would skyrocket to a never-ending level. ire, youre not busy with this school year? Jason asked. ire blinked a pair of dreamy eyes as if converging with the sky full of stars, said: What is there to be busy? Ive studied all my college homework in high school. After the military training, some clubs in the school, such as the student council, the leaguemittee, the literature club, the photography association, the dance group and other misceneous clubs came to me, hoping that I would join them. You turned them all down? Jason asked. ire nodded and said, I came to Oakshire University and only got into one club, and that was the Tea Club. the Tea Club youve been to. Jason remembered ire had dragged him to the Tea Club hidden in the peach forest, he also drank ires own tea, even with his ignorance of the tea ceremony, he could also taste ires tea ceremony craft is one of a kind. Tea Club as president? Depending on the mood, Im going to be quite, at my fingertips. This is a good one, in the future when you have something to do, you can wander around to Tea Club for a couple of cups of tea, if you dont drive me away. No rush, I have to make your tea myself. In the entire Oakshire University, only Uncle Jason can taste my tea ceremony craft unconditionally. ire smiled and said this with a touch of pride. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, a string ofrge loin after eating, lit a cigarette, and then came across his face, staring at the beautiful, untouched face in front of him, said: ire, give me an honest ount, why do I look so special? You cant say that you know about past lives and learn that you owe me in a previous life, so youe to pay back in this life. Because of a mouthful of smoke in the throat, so Jason in the time of saying these words, the mouth constantly have smoke out, dense and up, in the night is ire reflected like a heavenly man. ire smiled sweetly, indistinct as if immortal, soulful eyes blinked, as if the stars were dimmed, to the eyes opened, the light of millions of stars seemed to bloom out in her eyes, for this question, she smiled coquettishly and responded with two words C You guessed it. Jason was so angry that he almost didnt press the delicate body of this uncrowned school girl into hisp and p her ass. The Kelly Family young master George seems to be very peaceful this time, no more active over to find Jason trouble. Although he asionally saw Jason making his rounds at Oakshire University, he acted as if he hadnt seen him, as if all the shame he had previously suffered had been forgotten. George does not take the initiative to provoke, Jason naturally will not put this dude in mind, also thought the Kelly Family young master this is enlightened it. In fact, with Georges resentment towards Jason, if he had the chance, he would hate to have Jason dismembered before he was satisfied. This night, in the vi where George lives alone. A Land Rover Off-Road Vehicle whistled and drove to know, the door opened, a cold face, carrying a heavy aura of the man stepped out of the car, he is none other than Jude. Jude walked inside the vi and saw George waiting. Any news yet? George asked. Jude nodded and said, Word from Living Tomb is that Living Tomb will beunching a moreprehensive assassination program, which means there will be more powerful assassins from Living Tombing to Oakshire, and they will not rest until their targets are assassinated. The obvious target is Jason. Previously, George through Jude had invited an assassin Shadow from Living Tomb to assassinate Jason, but the operation failed and Shadow was killed in return. Living Tomb has a rule that once you take on a task from a client, then you will definitely get that task done. Even if the first operation fails, Living Tomb will send out another set of assassins and will not stop until the task entrusted by the client ispleted and the target is assassinated. Very well! Id like to see what Jason has to go up against an assassin organization. George smiledfortably, this can be said to be one of the best news he has heard these days. The night is gettingte and everything is silent. In a room like a dark room, a ghost-like figure is sitting in front of aputer. There is no light in the room, and the only source of light is the glow emanating from theputer screen, which vaguely reflects a ttened and distorted face. Thats exactly what Shade is. Shade looked like he was looking for information, he was engaged and paying attention. As he kept looking and searching, eventually theputer screen presented a photo of a woman, and a resume. Jade face like open lotus, in skin like gtin. The woman presented on the screen is worthy of such praise, her eyebrows are like paintings, her skin is like gtin, and a jade face is like a snow lotus blooming on the top of a snowy mountain, wless and immacte, extremely beautiful. Found you! It is you, which woman the master likes! Staring at the woman on the screen, Shades eyes radiated a wildly excited gaze, but this frenzy and excitement is not derived from the rare beauty of the woman on the screen, in fact, he is not interested in all the women in the world. The only person he is obsessed with is his master. If you are caught and sent to the master, the master will be happy and the master will not be angry.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Shade was muttering to himself, and the dead fish-like eyes burst out with a glow so extreme that it chilled the heart. On the line of resume below the head of the woman on the screen, you can vaguely see some words C Kay, who has a double masters degree in management and education from Harvard University, currently holds the position of Vice President at Oakshire University. Chapter 390 A man drinks wine and gets drunk Bamboo Residence, backyard. ire had finished all the beer she had brought, and the two men still couldnt get enough. Jason pped his thigh and said, I almost forgot, I still have two bottles of Lafite wine here, ire, wait, I dont believe I cant get you drunk. When Jason returned to the backyard again, he had two more bottles of wine in his hands. These two bottles of Lafite wine butst night with Jessie in the Seine French restaurant when he brought back, but the bill is the bum toe over as the wrongdoer Josh Sargent. ires eyes really cant see the slightest bit of drunkenness, but is more and more bright and clear, she looked at the two bottles of red wine Jason put on the small table, and was really amazed, said: ouch, this is still 82 years Lafite ah. Uncle Jason, I cant see you are still a tycoon, the house still has such good wine hidden. Jasonughed and said, This wine does not cost money, is a wrongdoer out of pocket, I took the sheep by the hand to the smooth back. Taste it? The young girl asked. Thats for sure. Jason opened his mouth, used the wine opener to remove the cork, picked up the value of the 82-year-old Lafite on the ss and poured it inside, and could not care less about sobriety, pick it up and drink. If this falls in the eyes of some wine tasting masters, may have to scold him for a waste. Such an expensive red wine, is not such a way to drink? ire also picked up the ss and drank it, and I do not know if I tasted the wine, only that she drank it and then went to pour herself a half ss. Jason did not stop, at first he said ire up to three cans of beer, but looking at this little girl a can of drinking but also not the slightest drunkenness, but the eyes are getting brighter and clearer, let Jason look a confused, thinking that the little girl is smart and clever, even if it is not in the drinking is also gifted in a thousand sses of intoxication? So to the back of Jason also do not care, the right to be their own words as said before as a fart as not count. Jason could also see that ires family is not ordinary, this kind of generous quality and her ethereal like a fairy temperament, not ordinary family can be cultivated, whether it is the breadth of mind and courage or insight, are far beyond her age. Only, ire does not say, and he does not bother to ask. The only thing he was curious about was nothing more than the fact that this little girl seemed very special to him from the first moment she saw him, and this special was, to put it bluntly, a wave of unspeakable closeness and trust. Yes, especially that sense of trust, as if Jason had sold her directly to her willingly in general. If not, which girl would dare to bring beer, barbecue crawfish to a security guard for a drink this night? Uncle Jason, tell me your story. ire tilted her head, the moments style is indescribably good-natured and yful, blinking eyes contain clear waves of light as if to overflow out of the eyes. Jason nced at ire, looking at her moment of style, can not help but some trance, thinking that in time this little girl is afraid than that NoraJessie are to sultry foxy, full of a wretched beauty billet. The story? What story? Jason asked. Well- ire thought for a moment, a slight twinkle in her eyes, and said, Just tell us some of your stories from the battlefield. Battlefield? A battlefield filled with bullets and smoke? Look at me as a security guard, arent you going too far with me about the battlefield? Jasonughed. Cut! You can hide it from others, but not from me, right? I know Uncle Jason you must have been in the war. How can I tell? The scars on your body,rge and small, are the best proof. But dont tell me that those scars are left by your childhood mischief, say with the ghost to hear the ghost dont believe. Youre a big kid and you believe it? Jason dumbfoundedugh, the heart but also has a trace of surprise, it seems that this little ninny eyes are still very sharp, they are not to her open the door when bare, but she noticed the details of his own body full of scars. Im not little! ire said with no good grace, she moved the small bench, sat next to Jason, tilted her face to look at the face that had not changed in the memory of the past six years, but only added a little hard and mature, said, Do you think so? Where does that start? Jason asked. The words just fell, Jason is to see ire did a shocking move, the little girl a hand to his undershirt to lift up. Hey, youre too bold, how can you just lift a mans clothes? Do you understand that its indecent? Just tell us how the scar came to be. ire asked, reaching out and pointing to a narrow scar on the side of Jasons waist. Jason tilted his head, as if his thoughts were pulled back many years ago, in that African rainforest, full of bloody killings like yesterday, he said: This is in a rainforest in Africa, and the enemy warriors unexpectedly encountered, a short battle began. There were many enemy soldiers, but the warriors around me were as brave as tigers, not afraid, but with an overwhelming momentum to attack and kill. At that time, the corner of my eye saw a sh of knife light across the sky, I lunged, the knife from my waist side on the sh, the remaining momentum, cut into the chest of one of myrades. I still couldnt save him. The knife prated his chest, but he still lunged and opened his mouth to bite off the artery in the neck of that enemy soldier. At that moment when the blood shot up, he smiled and said three words to me - Kill it out! At the end, Jason whispered, His name is Earnie, and hes a good man. ire quietly listened, for Jasons tone seemed very calm, but she was still empathetic to his deepest sense of grief and remembrance, but it was all suppressed by him deep inside. She stopped asking questions, each scar, all represent an unbearable blood and tears, she could not bear the man again to touch the deep inside of the blood-soaked scars. Jason, however, continued on by himself, And this wound, see? This is the fragment of the mine explosion. At that time, we were forced to a minefield, suddenly detonated the trick mine st, originally the person who deserved to die was me. But, at the moment of the explosion, a brother threw me to the ground. When I picked this brother up, his whole body was already a bloody mess, and some debris struck through his body, leaving this indelible mark on my body. His name was Kai, the sixth brother to enter my legion in the first ce. The bloody corners of his mouth opened and closed, but he could no longer utter a single word. Looking at his muzzle, I knew what he was saying C or singing, to be precise. Jason opened his mouth, and then his low voice echoed in the empty, silent night. The wind is fierce, the smoke is rising, the drums of war are beating and shaking heaven and earth! Head can be broken, blood can be shed, warriors kill the enemy bravely first! The sun is falling, reflecting like blood, the warriors body dies without regret!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The sky is pale, the war burns, ask who cane to fight! A cup of earth in the red world, brothers drink again in the next life! Red dust, a cup of earth, brothers in the next life to kill the enemy again! Low voice, hoarse voice, sang the faraway, deste, pathos of the song, simple and unadorned song but let people listen as if the scene before their eyes are able to emerge the scene of blood and fire rendered killing images, as if the ears also echoed the sound of the battle roar, as if to see a warrior regardless of life and death, fearless, this killing and fighting, let the ssh of blood dyed red a battle dress. The night iste and the wind is getting cooler. At some point, ire had fallen asleep on Jasonsp, her eyes closed and her breathing even. One cup to tomorrow, one cup to the past, and one cup to our brothers! Jason picked up his ss and sipped from it. The night is cool as water, the beauty is like jade, and one person is drunk on wine. Chapter 391 The Same Murderer Early the next morning. Jason drove to the police station early in the morning. Walking into the police station, Jason went to Taylors office and pushed the door in to see the hot, beautiful officer already busy in the office. Taylor, did you get the case file? Jason asked as he walked in and opened his mouth. Its been pulled up and Im checking it out. Taylor looked at Jason and said. It turns out that Jason learned from Stest night that three years ago in Oakshire there were a number of murders, the murderers methods and the two murders that urred two days ago means almost the same, he is to tell Taylor this situation, so that Taylor will be three years ago a number of sniping case files to find out to check. Ill take a look too. Jason opened his mouth, picked up a case file, flipped it open and began to consult it carefully. The murdered man, Bruce Murray, was the chairman of Soho Pharmaceutical Group and was sniped to death in his vi on the night of Aug. 5 three years ago. Jason continued on, fatally wounded in the head by a sniper round that killed him instantly. The police also found the sniper slug at the crime scene, and the type and size of the sniper slug was clearly marked on the case file. Jason took a look at it and the gaze in his eyes sank, the type and size of this sniper warhead was exactly the same as the one that had sniped Brian the night before. Of course, from this point does not tell us anything, many models of sniper rifles are able to use different types of sniper warheads. ording to the case file, the Oakshire police together with the provincial department shot down the task force investigation, after investigation to lock the location of the murderer ambush, but the police officers with police dogs to go, the dogs did not smell any scent left behind. The case file of the police at the time also roughly locked into some of the physical characteristics of the murderer, about 175 cm tall, thin body type, has an extremely good psychological quality, good at disguise and concealment, cruel methods. The rest of the several case files on the description of roughly the same, there is amon denominator, that is, the deceased are engaged in the field of pharmaceuticals, chemical veterans or experts. You didnt experience these serial murders three years ago? Jason asked, looking over at Taylor. Taylor shook his head and said, No, I was transferred to the Oakshire Police Department only two years ago. However, Matt should be going through it.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Get Matt over here. Jason said. Taylor immediately made a phone call, and a momentter, Matt walked in. Detective Caine, Jason. Matt said hello. Matt, look at these case files from three years ago, do they still ring a bell? Jason pointed to a few case files stacked on the table and opened his mouth to ask. Matt smiled and came over and picked up these case files and flipped through them, looking at them, his face sank and said, Remember. This is a serial murder case that happened three years ago. The killer used a sniper rifle to kill four people in a months time. This serial murder case, Matt, you were involved in it at the time, right? Jason asked. Matt nodded and said, Yes, Im involved. Matt would you look at these four homicides and see if they are somewhat simr to what happened two days ago when Brian was sniped to death? Jason asked. Matt heard the words after the mind a jolt, through Jason reminded, he thought back to these murders three years ago, and then with Brian was sniped forparison, which made his face could not help but change, said: Strange to say, is indeed very simr. Whether its the modus operandi, the means, or the various actions of the killer, they are all extremely simr. However, the serial murder case three years ago has been solved, the murderer was killed on the spot ah. The killer of the serial murders three years ago, have you determined the physical characteristics of that killer? Jason asked. Matt shook his head and said, No. The facial features were not determined. Just in a siege, the killer was surrounded and then shot dead. At the scene of the killing, there was a sniper rifle left by the killer, etc. Since the appearance of the killer has not been determined, how can we be sure that the one killed is the killer himself? It is also possible that the one killed is just a scapegoat. The real murderer has already escaped and fled. Jason opened his mouth, his eyes sunken, slowly said, just like that night two days ago, sniping Brians murderer did not also escape in this way? Matts face was shocked as he said, Jason, you mean that the murderer of the two-day-old homicide and the murderer of this serial murder three years ago are most likely the same person? Its either highly likely, basically certain, that its the same person. Jason said categorically. Taylor took a deep breath and said, Jason is right. I also have a hunch that this murderer and the murderer of the serial murders three years ago, should be the same person. The one who was shot dead three years ago should be a scapegoat. This murderer is extremely cunning, cruel, and good at disguise and disguise, so it is not easy to kill him. Matts fists were clenched, and an anger flooded his eyes as he said in an indignant voice, Damn, really, that would be a dereliction of duty on the part of our police. This time, this murderer has emerged again, no matter what, we must solve the case and catch him! Jason said: Lets not rush, have to calm down. I presume that this killer is a killer, and also a nameless and unidentified killer. In the meantime, Oakshire air, sea andnd traffic ways to check strictly, cut off this killer want to flee the back way. Then, based on some of this killers habits, a carpet sweep. What habits does Jason think this killer has? Matt asked. The murderer should be very withdrawn, even a bit autistic psychologically. Therefore, the location where he hid would not be in a noisy downtown. So, the range of Oakshire near and far suburbs is the focus of the search. Jason said. Okay, Ill make a note of that. Matt said with a nod. Taylor took a deep breath and said, I hope we can catch this murderer before he does it again. Otherwise, theres no telling who will be the next victim. Our investigation has caused panic among the forces of that insider terrorist organization, this murderer is by no means the end of our pursuit this time, its just a starting point. The only way to restore peace to Oakshire is to uncover this force hiding in Oakshire and eliminate it all together. Jason said. Jason has a point, no matter what, this force behind the scenes must be traced. This force must not be tolerated to make waves in the shadows and kill people. Taylor said. Jason said: This aspect of the investigation will be carried out by you. Notify me first if there is anything. Remember, dont be the first to take action. Ill leave now and contact you when I have any news. Okay, okay, Jason take your time. Lets have a drink when this shit is over. Matt smiled, sending Jason out. Thats for sure, definitely need a drink, I heard that Detective Caine long or sea. Jasonughed. Taylor sniffed and red at Jason, the murder case made her so anxious that she was toozy to engage in a verbal argument with Jason as she had in the past. Chapter 392 – The Sense of Prying Eyes Oakshire University. Kay woke up early and simply washed up, fried two eggs, two slices of bread and a ss of milk, which was todays breakfast. She came home a littletest night, but that didnt stop her from being able to get up early. Butst night when she returned, she smelled a smell of alcoholing from the direction of the backyard, immediately out of the backyard to see the backyard next door Jasons backyard a mess, empty wine cans, crawfish shells, barbecue sticks and so on scattered all over the ce. I dont know if the bastard was drinking alonest night or finding someone else to drink with. After eating breakfast, Kay pushed open the door and walked out. A group of students from Tokyo University in Toyo will being to Oakshire University for an academic visit, which is an international student group. Therefore, all aspects of the work need to be prepared. Kay walked all the way towards the administration building, saying that today is no different from the usual, perhaps from a womans sixth sense, Kay always feel that in the dark seems to have a pair of eyes watching her. This out of nowhere thought was too sudden and too absurd, because she raised her eyes and looked around, and did not see any suspicious figures around. Bamboo Residence was originally located in the corner of the school, where few students were present, but a short distance further on, the backs of three or two students on the school road were also seen. What was strange to Kay was that the feeling of being watched in the dark did not go away, as if there was a pair of eyes silently peering at her in a ce she could not see. This feeling is too strange, and even stranger is that Kay turned his head to look around, really can not see any suspicious people. At the end, Kay shook her head andughed bitterly, thinking what was wrong with her? Youre paranoid early in the morning. Is it possible that you are so angry with that bastard that you are in a trance? Kay left that strange thought behind and made her way to the administration building. When she walked to the school road, some students passed by and said hello to her, and she nodded and smiled. Behind, in Kay can not see the ce, a few trees staggered behind, a figure like a ghost appeared out, all in ck, wearing a hat on his head, deliberately suppressed under the brim of the hat can not see his face, only to see two cold gaze from the brim of the hat burst out, staring at the front of that gradually walking away swaying out of a thousand styles of the beautiful figure. Found you, found you The corners of his mouth quirked, turning over and over with just that one sentence. Bamboo Residence. When ire woke up, she saw that she was lying in a bed that looked messy but was actually clean and odorless. She was covered with a thin nket and when she opened her eyes she sat up and saw that she was the only one in the room and Jason was nowhere to be found. When did I fall asleepst night ire tilted her head in thought, then murmured, I think I heard Uncle Jason sing a song I fell asleep listening to it. It seems that beer and wine cant be mixed together, easy to get drunk. ire walked out of bed and saw that her long skirt was neat and tidy, even the ribbon that tied the bow of her long skirt was the same asst night, whether the bows ties had been untied or not, she could tell at a nce. The bows she ties herself, and those others tieter, will always be different. This Uncle Jason is also too not something, not moving people at all, must be blind, do not see the beauty of this beauty born beautiful beautiful dust ah? ire beamed and seemed to look exasperated. It is said that a girls feelings are always poetry, this is not, after an exasperated mutter, she smiled sweetly and said to herself: It makes sense, this is what I like Uncle Jason na. ire went into the bathroom and took out an unused toothbrush from somewhere and started rinsing her mouth and washing her face. After finishing these, she walked over and opened the backyard, and sure enough, at a nce, she saw the wretched scene in the backyard. ire brought over the trash can and began to clean up the mess left so far fromst night. While cleaning up, I thought about the question I just muttered. Uncle Jason is such a sitting duck, I must be wearing too much or should I wear a breast-baring camisole over next time? But it seems that they have nothing to show, and not Kay like the bimbo stand up, I guess the show is also a white show, may also be Uncle Jason a blow But, Im still small, in a few years I should also be a little bigger, right? The youngdy frowned a moment, a moment light smile, is talking to herself.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This self-talk if Jason heard on the spot, maybe that face will be ck into what, maybe a p on the young girl that has seen the first round buttocks pped over. How could he have imagined that this little girl would have such thoughts in her head? ire, who was tidying up, vaguely heard some movementing from the house next door. Are you in the house? After the shout, the house is still no response, the original movement is not heard. Kay, KayC ire shouted two more times, but still could not get any response. Did I just hear it wrong? Come to think of it, Kay should be busy at this time. ire said to herself and began to pack and organize again. After the backyard was cleaned, she did not stop there, and cleaned the house again, extremely serious and focused, as if she was the mistress of the house, naturally, to clean the house immacte. Finally, after cleaning the house inside and out, she went to the bed, folded the quilt and other things, and the clothes and socks scattered everywhere on the sofa were also neatly ced, and only then pursed her lips and smiled, looking very satisfied. ire looked at the time and seemed to have time to go to herst ss of the morning, so she walked out of the house and locked the door behind her before leaving at a brisk pace in the warm sunlight. ire had not noticed that in the moment she left the door, the door of the beautiful principals house next door quietly opened a gap, a pair of expressionless gaze like a dead fish staring at her back. Through the doorway, what was seen was a t and distorted face, unspeakably ugly and hideous. He grinned, revealing a slightly regretful, morose sneer. He did not expect there to be people in the next house, he sneaked into Kay house is rummaging through things, making some noise, heard the voice of inquirying from next door, his own a touch of killing are diffused and up. He was ready, if the little girl next door came over to find out what was going on, he didnt mind having another life on his hands. Let you go, the matter of the master is important I will be here, waiting for your return. Chapter 393 Unrest in the mind It was almost noon when Jason returned to Oakshire University. He didnt know what exactly was the reason for the beautiful principals unwarranted exasperated anger towards him, and after thinking about it, he thought it should be that he basically didnt perform his security duties properly at Oakshire University after returning from the dark world, and spent more time over at the Herthum Group. Everything has a firste first served, right? He was first a security guard at Oakshire University and secondly the head of the Herthum Group Security Office.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In terms of this rtionship, he should have stayed on duty at Oakshire University longer, but the opposite is true, and maybe thats what made the beautiful principal angry. So after Jason returned in his Marauder, he parked the car in the za in front of the Teach One teaching building and went on duty. Jason, theres nothing going on at the moment, its almost noon, and this big sun is burning hot. How about Jason you go back to the house to rest, there are a few of us enough. Yeah, Jason, youre not needed here, a few of us are good enough to handle it. Frederick, Arthur and the others came up and spoke up. I appreciate your good intentions. But what I should do can not be less ah. If you want to sunbathe, then lets all sunbathe together, theres no reason for you guys to ride the sun while Im alone. Jason smiled and took out his cigarettes and handed them to Frederick. Jason is just righteous, but you dont have to be polite with us, Jason you can go back to the house whenever you want. If theres anything we cant fix, youre the one to call. Frederickughed. Good talk, good talk. Jasonughed and started making his rounds around campus. Patrolled a circle, he suddenly realized a problem, he is so grudgingly loyal to his job, the beauty principal does not know is also a waste of time. Thinking of this, Jason felt the need to go to the beautiful principal, but what to find a reason? Jason turned his thoughts around, smiled instantly, and walked straight to the administration building. Kay is sitting in her office, busy. Although she has been busy, but she always felt that the efficiency of work is much lower, mainly because she always haunted a restless emotions, lingering. It was this inexplicable uneasiness that stirred her to distraction and made it difficult for her to really settle down to deal with her business. This uneasiness traces its origin to the morning when I left home. When she went out in the morning, she vaguely felt a feeling of being spied on from behind, a feeling that made her feel ufortable all over, she looked around and didnt see anything suspicious. Later she felt she was overthinking, but to sit down in the office, is still unable to quiet the mind, that inexplicable feeling is still haunting her mind, so she has a sense of anxiety. Whew! Kay took a deep breath, put down a document in his hand, closed his eyes, reached out and rubbed his forehead, and said to himself: Whats wrong with him? Is it because Ive been too tiredtely? Thats why Im thinking about it like this? Its really strange Knock, knock, knockC At that moment, there was a knock on the door outside the office. Kays eyes opened and her face had returned to normal as she said, Come in. Clunk. The doorway was pushed open and a sturdy figure walked in. Kay looked up, and a hint of surprise passed through her eyes as she said, Jason, what are you doing in my office again? Miss Martino, its just a little something for you. Jason, who walked in, put on a big smile, and he couldnt wait to smile a flower himself so that the beautiful principal could see his sincerity. What is it? Kay asked in a cold tone. In terms of attitude, there is no longer the fury of yesterday when facing Jason, but the coldness and distancing that flowed from the tone of voice, but Jason felt iparably strange. Heres the thing, Ive been on patrol at the school, and when I walked to the schools Mission Hills Lake, I noticed that the fence on the east side of Mission Hills Lake was broken, plus some students walked inside along the broken fence, which is more or less a safety hazard. Jason opened his mouth in a serious manner and continued, So I think its necessary to reinforce the fence around theke from the new. Although it is poetic for students to walk hand in hand with couples under the night at the edge of Mission Hills Lake, it is also important to consider safety. Oh, I see. Thats a pertinent suggestion on your part. But just tell Barry about something like that. Kay said. Jason smiled and said, Its not that I couldnt find Barry for a while. In a hurry, I came to report to Miss Martino. Im afraid its not just that, right? Its also good to let me know that youre on duty inside the school early in the morning, isnt it? Kay looked at Jason and said. Jasons face was stunned, with his cheek, that little mind was revealed but also did not feel embarrassed, he smiled, looking at the beautiful principal of Kay fallen Yan beauty in front of him, said: Still angry na? Kay could barely resist pointing at the door and telling Jason to get the hell out. But she restrained herself and said coldly, What do I have to be angry about? Its good that youre not angry. Jason smiled and then asked, By the way, I wonder if Miss Martino has anything else scheduled? Kays heart stirred, remembering her own kind of jittery inexplicable feeling, and thought to herself, should I talk to this guy? But on second thought, she gave up on the idea. She felt that it should be her own illusion, really to say out, only to appear to be pretentious. Nothing is wrong. Im aware of what you reported, and Ill have someone from the Security Office take care of it. Kay said. Okay, Ill go first then, ah. Jason said. Without another word, Kay picked up the papers on the desk and went back to work. Jason had the good sense to walk out of the office, close the door behind him, and leave it at that. Jason could hear the coldness in the beautiful principals tone and thought that he should not be relieved yet. But this kind of thing can not be rushed, can only take one step and see. At the same time, Jason could vaguely see that the beautiful principal seemed to have something on her mind and appeared to want to say something, but in the end, she did not speak. Looks like the beauty principal still doesnt trust me Jason muttered to himself and walked out of the administration building, almost at lunchtime mealtime. Jason went to the cafeteria with a few security guards for lunch, and after eating, he did not go back to Bamboo Residence to rest. Instead, he continued his duty and let Frederick and the others rest from work. When he went to the dark world, Frederick and the others didnt have to help him cover shifts, so naturally he had to help cover shifts back. Jason had no idea that the Bamboo Residence harbors a cruel and bloodthirsty creature that is waiting for its prey to return. Chapter 394 – Kay in Distress In the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. The sun was setting in the west, reflecting the blood red of the ground. Jason has really been on duty all day, and hes not bored in the process. For example, when he was on his rounds at the untouched Mission Hills Lake at Oakshire University, he would always meet some female students sitting in the shade of theke, and these young girls would look so excited to see him. Of course, from the appearance of imposing, Jason even if the idol route, is also very capital. When some girls saw Jason, they gathered around in twos and threes and took pictures of themselves with their cell phones; some of them even recorded a small video and uploaded it on some short video tforms, not forgetting to crown Jason as the best security guard of Oakshire University. The title of the best security guard of Oakshire University. It seems that Jasons desire to keep a low profile is destined to be contrary to his wishes. With the help of these youthful and enthusiastic girls, there is a tendency to spread his fame out of the campus and into themunity. For the first time, Jason felt that the patrol was really not boring at all, and who wouldnt want to be in a group with these enthusiastic girls? For example, some over-enthusiastic girls take the opportunity toe up with a photo opportunity, deliberately with a small lotus only to reveal the tip of the breast or has been blue spectacr full rubbed on his body, arm, for the girl with such a small mind, he is not to point out. Therefore, the afternoon passed in a sh, and soon it was six oclock. Jason also ended the day, just then his cell phone rang and he took it out to see that it was Lukas calling. Hey, Lukas. Jason opened his mouth to speak up. Where are you? Iming up to Oakshire University. Lukas said on the phone. Youre almost there? Then Ill meet you at the entrance of Oakshire University. Jason said. Jason hung up the phone and walked in the direction of the school entrance. When he reached the entrance of the school, Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it, waiting for Lukas to arrive. When a cigarette was almost finished, a cab pulled up outside the school entrance, the door opened and Lukas was seen walking out. She shed a military uniform, wearing a pair of small-legged jeans with a sleeveless T-shirt she looks inside and out with a sexy and mature style, especially the body, bumpy, the convex ce is never ambiguous, the concave ce is also just right. Jason looked at Lukas walked over, the mouth has been in the tsk, he said with a smile: Yo, this shake, be a fashion girl, but also put on high heels impression, I really saw you wearing high heels for the first time, in a word, thieves his mothers model. Lukas red at Jason, his pretty face like a silver te flushed with annoyance, and said, Is that apliment or a taunt? Compliments,pliments. Jason took a look at Lukass high heels and busied himself. For Lukas such a tough special forces soldier, a pair of high heels in hand is undoubtedly a big weapon to make people retreat, a word, she really wants a foot to step over, maybe three days and three nights can not walk the road. How much information do you have now about that murderer? Lukas asked. Lets talk as we walk. Jason opened his mouth and led Lukas in the direction of Bamboo Residence, saying, Three years ago there were multiple serial sniper murders in Oakshire, and at that time the case was solved and the killer was killed. But the night beforest, the modus operandi of the murder was very simr to the serial murders three years ago. In order to confirm whether the murderer is the same person, I went to the police station this morning and checked the case files of the serial murders three years ago. In the end, I agreed with Taylor and Matt that the serial killer from three years ago is the same person as the murderer from the night before. The so-called murderer who was killed three years ago was just a scapegoat. It seems that this murderer is really a bit capable and cunning enough. Lukas sneered, then said, No matter what, this time he must be captured. Of course. Having escaped from under my hand once, he wont have such luck in the next moment. Jason opened his mouth, the tone of voice is nd, but reveals a cold like the first appearance of a knife manughter. Bamboo Residence. Kay had already walked to the front of the house, she was talking on the phone as she walked all the way here, and only when she reached the front of the house did this phone call end, she took out the key to the room, opened the lock of the house and walked in. As soon as she walked into the house, Kays heart thumped, and out of a gut feeling, she vaguely sensed that something was wrong.This is from N?velDrama.Org. In a sh, she immediately knew what the source of the wrong C that gaze, the prying eyes that she had sensed when she left home this morning, had resurfaced, as real as if the owner of those eyes was here! Kays face changed in shock, and with an instinctive reaction, she immediately stepped back and tried to exit the house. However C Snort! A hand fiercely reached over, lightning speed sped her throat, dragged her into the house, followed by a bang, the door has closed. Kay throat wriggling, but simply can not make a sound, the eyes have be terrified, she looked towards the front when she finally was to see a human figure. A ck suit with a hat on his head. When the figure was facing her, she saw the face that would give her nightmares for the rest of her life when she thought about it. t, twisted and hideous! This does not look like a normal persons face at all, his nose seems to have been copsed, no nose, his lips seem to have been cut by a knife, no lips. So, his teeth are bare, because there is no lip wrap, the yellowish teeth can not be said to be disgusting and horrible, as if the fangs of the evil spirits. If you look at it from the side, his face is t. Dont worry, I wont hurt you, because the master likes you. By the way, my name is Shade C Jie Jie, can be anyone Shade of Shade. This person opened, the tone of voice stiff and cold, open to speak as if there is a gust of gloomy wind blowing, so that peoples bones. If it was another woman, facing this unknown man with an extremely ugly and hideous face, she would have fainted to death. Kay did not, there is no denying that she is now extremely panicked and also extremely nervous, under that rapid breathing, the pair of heavy breasts are more up and down, spectacr. Shade noticed, staring at the peak of Kays breasts, but there was no hint of desire and lust in his eyes, only an indescribable disgust and hatred. Gradually, this disgust and hatred evolved into a touch of killing intent under the eyes, which makes his eyes like dead fish white pupils red and up. Why? Why? Why would the master like you The master belongs to me and me alone. Kill you, the master will not focus on you, the master will know exactly who is the best for him, exactly who is willing to apany him all the time Yes, kill you, kill you! Shade was murmuring, and there was already a killing spirit in his body. Chapter 395 – A Narrow Road Encounter Shade seems to have fallen into a state of violent madness, he stared at Kay that Kay fell like a jade face, there is no hint of pity in his eyes, not to mention the half of the non-thought, there is only a resentment of the killing machine. Kay couldnt speak at all, her throat had been tightly mped by Shades right hand, and she could see that the ugly-faced man in front of her was definitely not a normal person, either in appearance or in spirit. This is a madman. A horrible, sick, crazy person with blood on his hands. She realized that the feeling of being spied on that she felt when she left the house this morning was not a delusion on her part, but a real one. In the morning this madman must have been staring at her, when she felt the feeling of the eyes peeping at her just like the feeling of being stared at by this madman at the moment, which made her creepy and extremely panicky. Wheres Jason? Why isnt that bastard back yet! At this moment, Kay missed Jason immensely, if Jason was present, perhaps such a thing would not have happened. At the same time, she also has some regrets in her heart, if at noon when Jason went to her office to look for her, she would have talked to Jason about the feeling like being spied on in the morning, that should have caused Jason to be alert, maybe this would not have happened. Unfortunately, there is no ifs and donts in this world. No, kill you, the master will be very angry, will be very sad I can not make the master angry, can not make the master sad. I want to take you to the masters side, the master is happy, I will be happy. Shade spoke to himself again, he calmed down, and the violent murderous spirit gradually converged. Then, his left hand took a bottle of medicine out of his pocket and was breaking Kays mouth open. Uh-uh-uh- Kay struggled desperately and also kept her mouth tightly shut. Dont worry, its not poison, it just makes you unable to speak for a while. Your struggles are all in vain, you are destined to be a gift from me to your master. Shade opened his mouth, and his voice was like the cry of a harsh ghost, extremely ear-piercing. He eventually broke the corner of Kays mouth and poured the bottle of medicine into Kays mouth. At that moment, Kay felt that the taste of the medicine was extremely bitter, but also with a numb feeling. Soon, Kay violently found that his tongue began to be numb, became unconscious, as if it was stiff. The tongue is stiff and numb, so naturally, you cant speak. And there is this feeling in the throat. Even if the tongue is numb and stiff, at least the throat can also be issued ah ah ah sound, but with the throat also began to numb and stiff, open your mouth no matter how hard, there is not a single sound issued. Kays face was suddenly white with extreme trepidation. Shade seemed to see that, and he said, Dont worry, after the medicine wears off, youll be able to talk and not be mute.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, Shade fixed Kay with a prepared rope on a dining chair, he tied Kays hands and feet, let Kay open mouth hissing, but not the slightest sound toe out. Kay stared at Shade, her eyes full of indignation, but she could do nothing, not only could not move, not even a sound could note out a single. At this point, Shade again touched a thin sheet of film from his body, and if this sheet was propped open, it was a human skin mask. It is an honor for you to be liked by your master. So, you have to serve your master well. When the master is happy, you can live. When the master is displeased, I will peel off your face. Just like this face skin on my hand, Jie Jie Shade grinned as he made someparisons of this face to Kays and continued, Your identity is so sensitive that the only way to take you out would be for you to change into another person, another identity, so that no one would notice you. This face skin matches your face shape, and the owner of this face skin is also a woman, a woman as beautiful as you. I killed her and peeled off her face Shade said to himself, he began to take out some potions and tools, to give Kay disguise disguise. Kays scalp was tingling, her body was bone chilling, she desperately swayed, opened her mouth to scream, but everything was in vain. Her eyes were already moist, with crystal tears floating. There had never been a moment when she was as desperate as she was now. There has never been a moment when I missed Jason as much as I do now. This is not only a madman, but a demon, a blood-soaked terrorist. Dont worry, it will be ready soon Shade took the human skin mask in his hand, looked at Kay, grinned, full of yellow teeth exposed, unspeakably hideous and gruesome, as the devouring evil spirits. Jason and Lukas were walking and talking when they had crossed the school road and were walking towards Bamboo Residence. At the junction of the school road and the junction to Bamboo Residence, there were two peopleing ahead, looking like a man and a woman, both dressed in ck. Jason glimpsed out of the corner of his eye and did not feel at ease, because there was no special atmosphere, it seemed extremely ordinary and unusual, just like the male and female students passing by. Jason and Lukas continued to walk towards each other and got closer and closer. The pair in front seemed to slow down, and the man in ck with his dead fish eyes saw Jasonfrom a distance. The moment he saw Jason, his heart jerked up C it was him, it was that man, that terrifying powerhouse called Jason! The man in ck is none other than Shade, and the moment he saw Jason, he again had the kind of frightened feeling of facing a natural enemy, and his body was all tense up. As for the woman beside her, naturally it is Kay, but from the face has beenpletely unrecognizable, reced by another face. Shade would never have dreamed that he would meet this man again here who made his heart palpitate. He also did not panic, this moment his own kind of strong mental qualities show out, hepletely control Kay, dragging her around a bit, pulling away from the parallel distance of Jason and Lukas walking in front. Shade did not stop, he knew this time suddenly stopping to attract attention to the chances of more, he dragged Kay continued to walk forward, either he or Kay are no unusual smell and breath fluctuations. As Jason and Lukas approached, Kay saw, her red eyes blossomed with a glimmer of hope, she opened her mouth, desperately screaming, but the only sound in her throat was a gust of air, not a sound issued. And under Shades control, her whole body was paralyzed and she couldnt even make any extra movements. The back of her neck was mped by Shades hand on her shoulder, making it impossible for her to turn her face to look at Jason and Lukas. The parallel distance between her and Jasonat the moment is seven or eight meters away, and Kay watched out of the corner of her eye as Jason and Lukas approached and passed each other on the seven or eight meter parallel line. From start to finish, she didnt notice Jasons gaze even ncing her way, but was talking to Lukas about something. At that moment, Kays heart waspletely broken, the whole person waspletely desperate, and the gaze in his eyes became hollow and lifeless. This distance of a stones throw, as if separated by a thousand mountains, as if separated by ten thousand miles. All hopes and hopes, with this brush,pletely dashed. Jason, Im talking to you, are you listening? What are you looking at? Lukas spoke up and she noticed that Jasons face looked different and even his footsteps started to stop. She followed Jasons gaze and saw two figures walking in front of her right, looking at the backs of a man and a woman, looking very ordinary and unusual, nothing special. Jason has stopped, he looked towards the back of the pair that just walked past in front of him, and the next moment, a sharp edge emerged from the bottom of his eyes. Like lightning cutting through the air, there is already a thunderbolt brewing. Chapter 396 Satan’s anger, the storm clouds move Jason walked when the corner of the eye had noticed the pair in front of him, but he did not care at the time, because there is no special breath fluctuations, everything seems ordinary and ordinary, plus with Lukas is talking about things, so more will not pay attention to it. Until the moment of parallel walking, Jasons heart snapped to alert, subconsciously towards the pair has gone forward to look at the man and woman. The reason for his rm was not that he sensed any unusual aura. On the contrary, he did not feel any unusual breath and smell. This is very strange, even for ordinary people or, there will always be some breath on the fluctuations, but the two people who came over, as if they were air-like existence, there is no breath on the residue. It was this that struck a chord in Jasons mind. Two days ago the murderer, itself is not such a characteristic of no breath remains? The most problematic aspect of this murderer is that there is no residue of breath and smell. It is this that has be the most striking feature of the killer himself. Jason was alert when he looked back, a nce also saw the end, the woman was stiff-footed, not at all natural walking, was forced to drag along. At that moment, Jason a bow, the whole body tense and up, the whole person looks like a full bow bowstring, the next moment C Whoosh! Jason feet a stomp, like an arrow with lightning-like speed towards the front and scurry out, leaving behind a burst of sound like a sonic boom ear-piercing sound. Dodge! Jasons aura has also changed, such as the proud sun in the sky, brilliant and unbeatable, like a blue dragon out of the world.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sessful brush, Shade did notpletely put his heart down, holding Kay continued to walk forward, his senses still continue to secretly sense Jasons breath changes. When he felt the brilliance behind him, he nced back, the ttened and distorted face changed instantly, he held Kay and ran forward with both feet moving. Shades speed cannot be fast, but carrying such arge living person as Kay, even faster speed will be slowed down. Jason a sh dash, has closed arge distance. If there are no exceptions, the next dash is bound to intercept Shade. And just at the moment when Jasons body is like a full bow, once again drawn and ready to sh the charge C Whew! Shade fiercely tossed Kay held in the direction of Jason, then raised his left hand, a dagger broke through the air, the cold light, wrapped with endless killing machine, straight to Kays back. Roar! Jason roared in the air, his dash momentum has been sprinting forward, but not to chase Shade, a dash up to reach out and catch the throwing Kay in the air. In the nick of time, he staggered his footsteps and turned around to avoid the dagger that came after him. Snort! The dagger stabbed through Jasons back, bringing up a shower of blood. Jason half crouched on the ground, holding the woman thrown over in his arms, gazing down, jumped into the eyes of an unfamiliar face, but this face is extremely pale, stiff, lifeless. When contact with the woman in his arms, the pair of tears in the eyes is still as beautiful as the convergence of the stars in the sky, Jasons heart and soul, the familiar autumn eyes he did not forget, he said: Kay? The woman in her arms nodded desperately, she opened her mouth, but could not say a word, and the tears in her eyes were like broken pearls, puffing and falling. Jason instantly understood everything, the man in ck is he and the police have been tracking the killer, the woman in his arms is Kay, was disguised disguise. The tears in Kays eyes were like drops of burntva dripping down in his heart, a stabbing pain like a heart attack, but it made him breed a fury enough to make the storm clouds change color. Whoosh! A wonderful figure sprinted forward, it was Lukas. Lukas looked at the ck man who was the only one left in a small ck spot between several shes in front of her, and she was about to take her heels off and go after them again. She was annoyed at herself for wearing a pair of high heels today, which limited her speed of movement. Lukas,e back! Take care of Miss Martino, shes been disguised by the killer! Jason helped Kay to sit on the ground, reached out to wipe away the tears on her cheeks, a movement of the body, has swept forward and out, only a cold and emotionless voice came C I will go and bring back the head of this person! Shade is fleeing, running frantically to escape. He is extremely fast, which is not surprising, as an assassin, in speed is naturally as fast as the wind. So much so that some students on the school road coldly saw a ck shadow from the side of a sh, a little away, all astonished, wondering how someone with such a speedy speed running wildly on the school road. A road of running, Shade changed direction several times, his mind is lightning thinking of several ways to escape. Disguised as a student, hunkered down somewhere in Oakshire University and waited for an opportunity to escape? Or is the assassination of a student disguised as this student? Various ways shed through his mind. But again, he rejected them all. The previous night at Blue Light Mansion he was able to escape with a golden escape, more by luck than anything else. If he repeats the same trick this time, he believes that his trick will definitely be recognized by Jason. So in Shades opinion, the only way to escape is to run, as fast as possible, out of Oakshire University. The entrance to the school. Several security guards are on duty. At this time, a ck shadow whose speed like the wind running to, that speed is too fast, so that people simply can not see its face. The ck shadow rushed to, actually leapt up, from the barricade pole a leap, afternding body towards the right side of a fold, and then is gone. Almost at the same moment, Jason has rushed to the square inside the entrance of the school, his car Paramount Marauder is parked in the parking lot of this square. Jason opened the door of the Marauder and drove out, and as he passed the entrance to the school, he asked, Was there anything suspicious just now? Jason, there was a man who escaped very fast just now and jumped right over the stop bar. A security guard said in a hurry. Got it! Jason opened his mouth and drove out the front of the school. Outside the school gate, the cars areing and going, raise your eyes to see, where can still see the figure of the man in ck? It is a vast sea of people, and it seems that they do not know where to look. Jason is not anxious, a confident look with a clear mind, his eyes fiercely sharp awnings rose, looking towards a direction, sneered. No smell? Unbeknownst to you, this can be precisely your Achilles heel as well. Chapter 397 – Prey and Natural Enemies Hoo. A highway, a ck Mercedes sedan is speeding. Driving a car is a man wearing a green jacket, a face appears angr, but that face appears pale and lifeless, the whole face is also appears dead, no emotional changes. The whole face of the five senses, there is only the pair of dead fish white-eyed eyes let people feel a trace of life. Did you manage to escape? Shade thought in his mind, he kept looking at the rear mirrors on both sides of the car, watching the rolling traffic, he did not notice anything unusual, nor did he sense that horrible feeling of being stared at by a pair of invisible eyes. This made him breathe lightly. He was Shade, and after escaping from Oakshire University, he quickly got into a car parked on the outside side of the campus and drove away. During the drive, he disguised himself and changed his original face, as well as changing into a set of clothes. Now he, even if Kay is standing in front of him, is not expected to recognize him as the madman who held her hostage. Shade was cautious as he drove down the highway, not in a hurry to return to his residence, but speeding down a highway, changing routes several times along the way. Shade sped down the highway for an hour until the lights came on and night fell. In this process, Shade did not feel the sense of danger of being tracked, really he believed he could sense it, as a killer he was extremely confident in his own perception ability. Shade also knew that if his operation failed again, the police in Oakshire would definitely act, lets say by blocking the road. So, he needed to leave to return to his isted and closed residence to hide.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As for leaving the city, he hadnt considered it. This time out of the city is definitely the most dangerous, out of the city highway intersection on the toll station barrier, certainly heavily guarded,yers of inventory. So Shade pulled off an on-ramp, then turned around and sped down a main road that led out into the countryside. This time it was unsessful in hijacking Kay, which made Shade feel immense regret and frustration. But to be able to escape, there may not be no chance in the future. The premise is that Kay was not pierced by the dagger he threw. He thought Jason would protect Kay, when he threw Kay at Jason, while flinging a dagger, seemingly to stab Kay, but not really. His goal was to get Jason to save the day as a way to increase his time to escape. By this time, Shade had driven off the main road, he turned into a side road on the right, from which a turn forward, and almost to the far outskirts of his hideout. He was thinking about whether he should report to his master about todays incident. After thinking about it, Shade is still determined to hide, this time miss he can hold back, can wait, until the day the storm passes, he will strike again, then he will ensure that nothing is wrong, will take this woman captive to the master. This thought just passed, his car also turned a corner, the moment he turned the corner, a coldness spread from the bottom of the foot to the top of the head, so that his whole body every pore of the cold hairs are erected and up, the body is as stiff and cold as falling into the ice cer. The intersection ahead, some time across a body of more than 6 meters, the car height of 26 meters giant SUV, crimson body is covered by a thickyer of steel armor, tough appearance, rugged and hideous, through a domineering boundless aura, the night looked like a bloodied beast in quietly creeping, waiting for prey door. He was driving this Mercedes sedan in front of this behemoth, is not the prey of random crushing? Squeak! The ear-piercing sound of brakes sounded steeply. Shade has already a foot dead on the brakes, the performance of the Mercedes-Benz sedan immediately braked the body, with the steering wheel jerked, the ck Mercedes-Benz sedans front end turned, along the original road to fly away. Shades face pale,yers of cold sweat through the body, the dead fish-like eyes showed a look of horror, mixed with iprehension and confusion. Its him, Jason. He had already caught up C no, to be precise, he had predicted his route and was waiting at the intersection where. The question is, how is this possible? There is no fairy in the world, how did he calcte his driving route? Coincidence? Never, there is no such coincidence in the world. Shade cant understand, andpletely impervious to thought, he now has only one thought, escape, increase the throttle of escape. Rumble! At the junction, the engine of the quietly creeping beast-like Paramount Marauder started up, emitting a roaring and piercing sound, like announcing the awakening of a giant beast. Jason sitting in the car, his eyes narrowed, like a fierce tiger opening its eyes. The tiger opened its eyes to kill. He is not eager to track, seems to have determined that the ck Mercedes sedan simply can not escape him. As Jason stepped on the gas, the behemoth explosion-proof SUV raced forward, chasing through the pale night. No smell is instead the best smell and the most fatal weakness. For an experienced hunter like Jason, its not hard to track Shade all the way over as long as he catches this feature. Jason did not follow the highway all the way to track the past, he has given Taylor through the phone, let Taylor mobilize police forces, the highway out of the direction of the city set up a heavy barrier and police alert. This handyout is just a precautionary measure. He presumed that Shade would not drive out of the city. Such a ruthless and careful-minded killer would certainly think that there must beyers of police officers waiting in front of the toll booth barrier out of the city. Therefore, Jason spected that Shade would turn back when he was sure no one was following him and flee back to the residence where he was hiding. Jason had previously determined that Shades hiding ce would not be the city, but a remote area in the far suburbs. He inquired about the route of this highway to the far suburbs, and the only way to get there was to follow that intersection after the curve and drive forward, and he drove up to that intersection and waited. As luck would have it, he waited for Shade to throw himself at him. All this seems to be simple but not easy, and requires sufficient understanding of Shades habits, coupled with urate spection and judgment, to do so. There are a lot of vehicles on this highway, and the car cant drive fast at all. Spare Shade has been constantly overtaking, several times are extremely thrilling, but he still gradually heard the sound of the engine like a giant beast roaring behind from far and near. Through the rear mirror of the car, it was also able to see the crane of the giant explosion-proof off-road vehicle. Shade gritted his teeth, the gaze in the eyes of the dark and cold and he knew he could not drive on this highway, he turned the car, along a fork in the road and left the main road. Down the fork, there is a road leading to the countryside, where there will be much less traffic. Whew! The rear, that the Paramount Marauder whistling and know, simply do not need Jason overtaking, this behemoth towards the front of the drive, the front of the vehicle have taken the initiative to give way, so powerful and domineering explosion-proof off-road vehicles, casual rubbing hanging, are these ordinary family cars can suffer. Jason turned the front of his car and also drove down this fork in the road and continued to track towards the front. Chapter 398 Tracking and Sniping The time hase to 9 oclock in the evening. Tonight there is no moon, the stars are hidden, the sky is dark, there are hidden storm clouds stirring, dark clouds gathered. On the open road leading to the suburbs, a Mercedes sedans gas pedal has been pressed to the bottom, the whole car whistling like flying, galloping on the road with very few vehicles. Behind, a behemoth-like explosion-proof SUV persistently tracked, the car sat Jason face sunken like ake, deep as the starry sky eyes without waves, calm to the extreme.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This kind of calm is like the calm before the storm that the storm clouds are gathering in the sky, once the murderous spiritpressed in his chest is ignited, he will also be transformed into Satan C Sovereign life and death Satan! The serial sniping three years ago,bined with the murder two days earlier, only provoked Jason to kill. What enraged him was the fact that Kay was almost killed by this killer as well. If not for the kind of alertness he has developed through countless life-and-death battles, he really did let the killer slip out of his sight for the second time, and still took Kay away. I cant imagine what would happen to Kay if she ended up in his hands. As long as the mind recalls Kays eyes full of tears, he will be heartbroken for no reason, and then only the rage flooded the whole chest. This murderer deserves to die, but there is still a difference in how to die. Escape? Where can I escape to? Jason sneered, and gradually increased the throttle, the Predators exhaust vents emitted a powerful cloud of airflow, as if a bloodthirsty beast was carrying its master to kill thousands of miles in the night. There is not much fuel left. Shade looked at the cars disy. He had been driving on the highway for over an hour, and that, coupled with the rush to get away from Jasons pursuit behind him, had left the disy with only one gram of gas. Shade was well aware that even with plenty of fuel, continuing to run like this was not an option. By now he hade to understand that since Jason was able to wait for him to throw himself at that intersection, it was proof that Jason had mastered a way to lock in his scent. So even if he escaped to the ends of the earth, he could not escape Jasons tracking. There is only one way to get rid of Jasons trail once and for all C kill him! After this thought shed, Shade became crazy and violent, a bloodthirsty and resentful killing machine in the cohesion and rise. Although when facing Jason, he had the feeling of being watched by a natural enemy, but unwilling to sit back and wait for death, once he was pushed to the edge he would also inspire a strong killing intent like never before. The situation on the outskirts of this side he knows very well, he knows that there is a vacantnd in front of the right, there is a bad building on the vacantnd, it is said that the reason why this bad building is bad is because of the death of a person during construction, plus the boss defaulted on wages and other reasons, the construction is on hold. There are also rumors that the building is haunted by the ghosts of the workers who died unjustly. Due to these rumors, making this rotten building at night when no one is close, a dark, when it is really a good ce to kill and bury the body. Shade twisted his head to look at the back seat of the car, the back seat on a ck leather case, the alley is an AWP Sniper Rifle, he a gun in hand, upy the time and ce, still can not snipe an unarmed person? Hmm? Changed orientation? Jason, who was driving in pursuit, noticed the ck Mercedes turning in front toward the right. He drove up, turned right as well, and sped forward. Jason increased the throttle towards the front of the whistling speed, the headlights in front of the car towards the front of a shine, vaguely see a piece of open space in front of the open space towered a building has been built to a height of eight or nine stories. This is obviously a rotten building, red bricks exposed for years under the wind and rain, has begun to cken, in the darkness of the night look a kind of ghostly feeling. Then Jason saw the ck Mercedes sedan, parked far in front of the crappy building. Jasons car speed immediately decreased. When the car continued to approach, Jason sensed what like, his face sunk, fierce toward the left side of the steering wheel. The car immediately turned towards the left, and the thick wheels plowed a wide track on the yellow ground. Phew! In an instant, an ear-piercing cracking sound rang out, followed by C Bang! Sitting in the car Jason felt the body were shaken, there is a powerful impact along the body swept away. Sniper warheads. Jason knew that a sniper slug had sniped at the body of the Marauder. However, with the Marauder body covered with steel armor, as long as it is not a special armor-piercing warhead, ordinary sniper warheads simply can not prate, at most is left in the body steel armor on a warhead crater. Bang! Jason opened the door and without the slightest hesitation, he leapt from the car and used the predators massive body as cover to hide. Rotten building, eighth floor. Shade had his AWP Sniper Rifle in his hand, his breath collected, and he locked on to the bomb-proof SUV through the sniper scope of his infrared vision. He knew that Jason was hiding behind the bomb-proof SUV, and he was high above the ground, with his gun locked on both sides of the already SUV, and as soon as Jason popped his head up, he fired immediately. In the confrontation, Shade could sense that his palms were all lined with a fineyer of sweat, and he was nervous because he knew that the opponent he was facing this time was extraordinary. The more in such a time, the more he seemed to calm down, he concentrated, abandoned all the panic and anxiety, all the mind coalesced in their own sniping means in. At this moment, he was at his peak sniping moment since he became an assassin. Jason did not immediately attack, now he is thinking about how to be able to infiltrate that rotten building, but the rotten building on the killer with a sniper rifle watching, rashly move, will be more than bad luck. After all, the opponent is an extremely experienced sniper. Its not the same thing to keep stalling like this, he has no intention of contacting Taylorat this point and having Taylor lead the police over, he wants to take this killer down himself. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he thought of a countermeasure. Jason walked to the left side, he toed a bit, followed by his figure moving violently, took a step forward, and just at the moment his toesnded, his body bounced backwards, retracted once again behind the car, and immediately rushed towards the right side. Just at that moment C Phew! Phew! Shade fired, he saw a figure on the left side of the direction out, he did not hesitate to calcte the distance and then fired three shots in quick session towards the left side. After the gunshot fell, Shade fixed his eyes to see, where there is no figure? Shade cried foul, he turned his gun and looked towards the right, and really saw a figure rushing towards the rotten building at full speed, already close. Shade immediately hold a gun to aim, but the ground that the running figure left and right, the speed is extremely fast, simply can not form an effective target sniping. Phew! Phew! Shade still fired continuously by his own senses, one sniper round after another, and unsurprisingly, they all fell short. Whoosh! On the ground, Jasons feet stomped, a huge force burst out from the bottom of his feet, and the next moment his body was already ten meters away. Dodge! With this sh dash, Jason also rushed inside the rotten building. Jason collected his breath, his footsteps were light and he entered alone. Inside the building, dark and morbid, it so happens that the wind has risen, the building has a gust of wind whistling, like a million ghosts howling, invisible seems to have a ghostly aura in the diffusion. Chapter 399 Satan Aura Deep inside the building, the wind is angry, ghostly atmosphere. Jasons face is open, calm as water, from the time he stepped into this rotten building, he himself and the thick as if the substance of the darkness has be one. Ghostly aura? Maybe this rotten building is indeed dormant inside a powerful ghost, or a powerful ghost with a sniper rifle. But who is Jason? The name Satan, the sanctioner of death, can suppress a hundred ghosts! Jason was in no hurry to go upstairs and looked at theyout of the rotten building in the dark. The entire floor isrge, with four safety esctors at the four corners leading to the upper floors. Jason walked toward the safety esctor on the right, his eyes looking upward, his body pressed against the side of the stairs, one step at a time. The killer, armed with an assault rifle, is naturally lurking in the shadows to wait, lets say in some corner or some stairway ambush, as soon as he emerges the moment he shoots. Its easy to hide from the open gun, but its hard to prevent the dark arrow. Faced with such an experienced and cruel killer, Jason also had to be cautious and careful. Jason had already walked up to the second floor and was heading for the third floor. He is not fixed to choose a direction of the stairs to go up, the only 100% sure that a certain direction of the stairs and the presence of dangerous breath, he will go up. Shade thought he would not leave the slightest scent smell is his own greatest reliance, perhaps for others is indeed the case, but for Jason has learned this point, this is Shades own greatest Achilles heel.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Jason walked up to the third floor, which was still free of Shades presence. If Shade was ambushed on the third floor, he was able to sense it. Jason is not in a hurry, his breath ispletely converged, himself and the darkness seems to merge into one, his footsteps are light, walking without the slightest sound, like a hunter and killer standing at the top of the food chain, is approaching his locked prey step by step. Eighth floor. The moment Shade saw Jason rushing into the rotten building, he knew his snipe had failed. Its not that his sniping level is not good, but Jasons sound and fury strategy firstly misled him, and secondly Jasons sprint towards the front was too fast. Since Jason has entered the building, he will surelye looking for him. The next thing he had to face was a fight with Jason in this bad building. Shade had thought of several strategies to deal with the situation, such as walking downstairs, ambush on the stairway of a floor, waiting for Jason to show up and then shoot to kill. After several weighing, he still gave up the idea thought. The main reason is that he could not sense where Jasons own breath was. The whole rotten building dead, ghostly, as if he was the only one, did not feel any breath, did not hear any sound, as if Jason rushed into the building is but an illusion. Shade is well aware that this is a natural enemy for him is approaching step by step. Just because he cant sense Jasons scent doesnt mean Jason cant sense his. This, too, is the crux of Shades puzzlement to this day. He asionally obtained a secret method, to be able to their own scent scent perfectly concealed, but at present, it seems that he is quite conceited secret method means seems to have been recognized by that natural enemy opponent. Shade finally chose a corner of the southwest corner of this floor, he has repeatedly scouted, only this corner of the best ambush, simply because this corner can be the four corners of the stairs stairway only the bottom of the eye. Jason was going toe up, and whichever stairway he ascended from, he would be exposed to his gun. In the open space outside the rotten building, he had already been dodged once by Jason, and this time he could not afford to lose. Shade crouched in the corner, the whole figure of the person and the surrounding darkness into one, his hands end AWP Sniper Rifle, their own breath convergence and up, a motionless, like a statue. He has alwayse to be extremely patient, especially when ites to killing people. Seventh floor. Jason has stalked in. By the time he reached this floor, Jason was in no hurry to move. He looked at the stairs leading to the eighth floor, which seemed simple, but could also be the road of no return leading to hell. Thats good patience. This ambush waiting for me to take the initiative to give up the gun? Unfortunately, you cant feel me, but I can feel you. Jason muttered to himself. The ground has a lot of rubble, which can be seen everywhere, and should be left over from the initial building construction. Jason quietly has picked up a gravel. Then, Jason walked toward the southwest side of the stairs, he stood in front of the stairs, raised his eyes toward the top, only a nce, the momentum changed steeply, the storm clouds stirred. Whoosh! Jason stored up a leap, the whole person has been the wind and lightning-like shot out towards the front. He has been deliberately suppressed by the breath also released without reservation, majestic and strong, thick as a mountain, brilliant as the zing sun, like a gods and demons descending into the world, instantly released the pressure such as ten thousand heavy water towards, engulfed the whole rotten building. The strength of the power is hard to find in the world! Like a sheathed sword, piercing the sky, the sword stirring, led to the storm clouds change color. It was like a Shade announcement in the shadows C Iming! When the overwhelming and unparalleled breath pressure like a tidal wave swept and crushed to the time, Shade that moment there is a sense of being a thousand mountains copsed, breathing is as if to suffocate. Shade came back to his senses with his gun already pointed toward the southwest side of the stairway. Not yet seen, there has been the sound of breaking air whistling and know. Snort! Snort! Two air-breaking sounds as if wrapped in a thousand pounds of force straight to take the corner of Shade, the stairway, there is a figure shing past. Phew! In that moment, Shade also fired a shot, and only one shot. After firing the shot, his body rolled forward and two thuds immediately came from the wall behind him as two pieces of rubble fell to the ground. The party shot was actually two broken stones. However, with that momentum, once the debris hit the vitals will certainly die, even if it hits other parts of the body will be seriously injured. Snort! Snort! One after another, the sound of breaking air kept ringing, not giving Shade the opportunity to get up and counterattack, Shade can only roll again and again, constantly dodging. In addition to the piercing eardrums of the sound of breaking air whistling, there is a figure in the underworld carrying a hegemonic boundless breath approaching. Snort! As thest of the debris broke through the air, Shade flipped violently, face up, sniper rifle in hand, and was about to fire, however- Bang! A leg kick rose out of the darkness with a whistling wind, taking the lead and sweeping across the arm of Shades sniper rifle. The sniper rifle came out of Shades hand under the powerful force contained in the sweeping leg, and he nced into the darkness and saw a tall figure standing in front of him. Shade backhanded a pull, pull out the body attached to a sharp de, without saying a word, the body forward a vertical, the sharp de in the hand into a snowy sharp, straight to the figures heart vital. Chapter 400 The killing machine is strong The cold aura is like lightning, containing a tide of murderous intent, a sh. Jason, who was standing quietly in the dark, had a cold smile on his lips, and instead of retreating, he advanced, his left hand was like a snake, reaching out and exploring, performing a clever technique of entering a white de with his empty hand. This is Dragon Shadow Tackle. When the de in Shades hand came straight, Jasons outstretched left hand had cleverly sped the wrist of Shades de. Everything stops there. The sharp, sharp de was just five or six centimeters from Jasons chest, but no longer able to thrust forward even a hair or a centimeter. Shades eyes were horrified, he was about to pull away and withdraw his hand, but Jasons wrists were sped like tworge iron pincers in a deadly grip, and his force to pull away seemed like a mud bull into the sea, disappearing without a trace. The next moment C Boom! A fist like a thunderstorm, through the void, carrying a million horses galloping momentum towards Shade head-on to kill. The punching style appears to be sparse, like a straight punch. When but also contains a mountain of corpses and blood like a bloody murderous aura, the murderous overpowering sense of intensity, so that peoples hearts and guts are cracked, only to feel that the face is not a punch, but a loaded cannonball, enough to st people to pieces. This is exactly the killing fist path, which is all about simplicity and brutality. Seemingly simple, ced in the battlefield in the fight, but a killing efficiency to a ridiculous attack and killing fist, but also Jason in countless life-and-death battles to refine the fist of killing. Even the simplest of punches, when imbued with Jasons own powerful explosive force, will be a killer move, not to mention a killing fist that has been refined to the point of refinement. The fear in Shades eyes was intense, and his other hand reacted not to counterattack, but to defend itself against the cannonball-like punch. Bang! Jasons punch came crashing down hard on Shades crossed arms, and a fine fracture sound rang out, interspersed with a muffled grunt. Shades body flew out, and Jasons left hand, which was sped around his wrist, snatched the sharp de in his hand. Jason followed up with a step, Shade is also extremely tough and fierce, he did not get up when he fell to the ground, and after Jason approached he came with a sweeping leg sweep. No self-respect. Jason snickered, his right leg swept out, his own explosive power swept out, pouring into his right leg, sweeping out the leg like a huge axe chopping down, meeting Shades sweeping leg. Click! There was another ear-piercing fracture as the leg bone of Shades sweeping right leg immediately snapped. Shade himself is not good at meleebat, what he is good at is sniping and stabbing. This is also rtive, against ordinary people, with his tricky and ruthless melee means,pletely can do a second kill. But in the face of Jason, who has been through a life-and-death struggle, baptized from blood and fire, his meleebat fighting tactics arepletely inadequate. As for the degree of toughness and hardness of the bones of the flesh,pared with Jasons toughened up almost perverted flesh, it is even worse than a hundred thousand miles. So far, Shades an arm and a leg were broken, he from the beginning to the end is not the slightest scream of pain, it can be seen that his endurance is how amazing. Jason also no longer give Shade the opportunity to fight back, he strides up, holding the right hand to seize the sharp de, a cold ray pierced through the thick darkness of the floor, urately pierced the shoulder de of Shades right shoulder, then the de a spin, a cut and a pick, is Shades right shoulder tendons are all broken. This arm is naturally ruined. Thats not all, Jason held down Shades left leg, the sharp de in his hand cut into the inside of the knee of this left leg, when the sharp de cut out the skin again, the hamstring of the inside of this left leg knee was also picked off. Jason suddenly realized what like, his left hand lightning towards the front of a probe, mped the jaws of Shades cheek, so that Shades upper and lower jaws simply can not be closed. With Jasons force, Shades mouth also opened, revealing that mouthful of teeth. And you want to bite your tongue in front of me? Jason sneered, looked at Shades dead fish eyes full of resentment and insidiousness, he was indifferent, the sharp de held in his hand had reached into Shades mouth. Then, Jason used the sharp de in his hand to cut off the teeth in Shades mouth one by one, and by the end, Shades mouth was already bleeding and shocking. Well, if you can still use that mouthful of gums to bite your tongue now, then Ill even say a bull. Jason sneered, let go of his hand, and also casually dropped the sharp de in his hand to the ground. Shade fell limp on the ground, all his limbs were ruined, he could not move, and a mouthful of teeth were cut off with blood, and now he could not do anything to kill himself. Snap! Jason pulled out a lighter and lit it after a wisp of fire came out, also brought some brightness.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, moved the lighter closer to Shades face, stared at his face, and said, This isnt your real face, is it? Let me see your true face. Saying that, Jason reached down to Shades face and grabbed it, hard enough to tear off a thin human skin mask. From the lighters fire, Jason saw the t, distorted, hideous face, nose copsed, leaving two nostrils in vain, lips cut off, simply can not close the mouth, with that extremely ugly face, enough to make people have nightmares at a nce. Finally I know why you are proficient in disguise and disguise, so it is difficult to say. Im sure youll need a human skin mask to cover up your face. Jason sneered and then said, Come on, lets get to know each other. My name is Jason, in fact, at the Blue Light Mansion, you have met me, and will not be unfamiliar, right? And you, whats your name? Shade did not answer, eyes coldly looking at Jason, expressionless, the depths of the eyes of the resentment of the poison, let people palpitate. Whew! Jason exhaled a puff of smoke towards Shade and said, No need to stare at me with a look of resentment. As a killer, you know the truth that the weak are stronger than the strong. It doesnt matter if you dont answer, I dont know you by heart, but I do know your name. Right, Shade? When Jasonsst two words were spoken, Shades originally expressionless dead fish eyes finally changed color, revealing a hint of shock and amazement. Jason caught Shades change of expression and he said, It seems I was right. He created the serial murders three years ago and was able to get away with it in the end. The night beforest, you created two more murders and slipped away once under my nose. This time, your luck seems to have run out. Shades breathing increased abruptly, and the look in his eyes changed several times, taking on a touch of fear. This man in front of him traced his old history from three years ago, what else does he know? Shade is not afraid of death and is ready to die, what he is afraid of is that it will implicate the master behind him. Chapter 401 – Killing the Shadow It waste at night and the wind was blowing. The darkness enveloped by the rotten building echoed with the sound of whistling wind, like a ghost howl. From the outside of the building, vaguely see the rotten building with a little bright light flickering, like a ghost fire, more or less for this rumored haunted rotten building added a few colors of terror. That little bright light is exactly the bright light of the lighter in Jasons hand on the eighth floor. Nearly a month ago, there was a terrorist attack on the Herthum Group in which terrorists infiltrating Oakshire from outside the country broke into the Herthum Group at gunpoint, and when these terrorists infiltrated Oakshire, they were provided with transportation, weapons, etc. For example, Brian Thomas, the man you killed, drove a Ford SUV to the airport parking lot before the incident, and these terrorists infiltrated Oakshire and took the Ford SUV directly. Unfortunately, when the police and I arrived at Brian Thomas residence, you were the first to kill him. But in any case, my judgment was right. There is a force in Oakshire that is connected to the terrorist forces outside the country, right? The master behind you is the one behind this inside force. Jason stared at Shades grimacing face and said in a nd tone. Shade throat knot wriggle, his teeth were pried open one by one, but his tongue is not broken, still able to speak, he stared at Jason with a frightened and resentful gaze, said in a hoarse voice: I did all this, I do not have any master behind, you think too much. If you want to kill me, you can kill me, if not, you can hand me over to the police for prosecution, whatever you want. Jason smiled indifferently, as long as Shade speaks up then it will be much better, he said: All you did? It seems that you are really loyal to your master behind you. Unfortunately, in your masters eyes, you are just a discarded son, a killing tool. Shade did not say anything, but it is obvious to see the dramatic change in his face expression, staring at Jasons gaze of resentment has increased by three more points. The identity of the deceased you sniped three years ago was either a boss of the pharmaceutical industry or a senior expert rted to the pharmaceutical and chemical industry. These people are also the master behind you instructed you to kill, right? In fact, along with these dead identity investigation, find out the master behind you is not really difficult. I just feel pity for you, you are so devoted to follow your master, only afraid that your master will not even look at you directly, right? Jason lit up another cigarette and smoked it. Ho~ho~ Shade throat a burst of dry roar, like a wounded beast issued a furious roar, his featurespletely twisted up, eyes shing with iparable resentment resentment sharpness, the mouth of the blood-drenched look, as if hate will Jason to swallow alive.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I know youre angry and want to kill me right? Jason asked, narrowing his eyes and smiling. Shades anger suddenly calmed down, he was alerted to the fact that Jason was trying to provoke him, so that his reason was reced by anger and he would identally spill some secrets. This is still a scary person, both in body and mind. This was Shades opinion of Jason, and he stared coldly at Jason and asked, I have a secret method to control my own scent smell, how exactly did you lock onto me? This is not difficult. You think this is your greatest strength, but you dont know that it is also the biggest w. Imagine, there are all kinds of scent in the crowd, but only your scent is a nk, this is not obvious enough? Jason smiled lightly and continued, The most brilliant way to hide your breath is not to hide itpletely until nothingness, but to go with the flow and be one with the surrounding environment. Shades eyes shed shrewdly as he stared at Jason and asked, What exactly is your true identity? In Special Ops, Im Dragon Head. In the Dark World, Im Satan, Satan the Evil, Jason said with a smile, not minding to spell out his identity. The pupils in Shades eyes shrunk coldly, he had not been involved in the dark world, so he did not know the name of Satan, but from Jasons words he also knew that Jasons identity is extraordinary. If you want to kill, give it a go. If you want to torture me a little, do as you please. Anyway, you dont want to know anything. Shades voice rose coldly. Hijacking Kay wasnt in your masters n, was it? You just escaped the night before, even if you are just a pawn in your masters eyes, but you are still a murder weapon after all. Your master would not be foolish enough to let you continue to act before the wind has passed. So, the hijacking of Kay was your own initiative, wasnt it? Jasons aura is steep and stern, the gaze in his eyes is morose, like two sharp swords, without warning, straight into the heart of Shade. Shades face is stunned, there is a moment of disorientation, this subtle reaction naturally is unable to escape Jasons gaze. When you like someone, not only will you die, but you will also take it upon yourself to do stupid things. Jason did not give Shade a chance to speak, he violently grabbed Shades cor, brought his twisted and ugly face up to his eyes, stared at him and said word by word, You like your master, right? Even this fondness has turned into a monstrous obsession! Paging Paging Shades face could no longer remain calm, he breathed heavily, revealing the violent emotional changes within him, the whole person showed a sense of mad exasperation, as if his own secrets were revealed after the irritation. But does your master like you? He just treats you like a dog, a dog that only bites at hismand. You must not have a mirror in your house, right? Do you want to look in the mirror and see if your ugly, disgusting face is worthy of your masters affection? Jason drank and rose. No, not like that, the master likes me, the master has said that I am his Shade, shaped and shadowed you nonsense, you nonsense. Shade was so distracted that he looked a little crazy. Who is your master? Where does he live? Jason asked, speaking coldly. HeC Shade was about to say something, but stopped violently, his eyes stared at Jason with resentment, Jie Jieughed, and said, I will never reveal the slightest information about my master to you even if I die Jason released his hand and put down Shade, he stood up and said, What a pathetic person. A monstrous personality, a monstrous love affair. You are destined to live only in the darkness, destined to be nothing more than a Shade for your master. The master will kill you, he will kill you to avenge me! Shade hissed. Is that so? Then I really have to look forward to looking forward to it. I will send your master down to hell to reunite with you sooner thanter, not to waste your infatuation and love. Jason raised his mouth in a cold smile and continued, Actually, you have revealed enough information. So, you can go and die. Jason reached out and flicked the sharp de on the ground, the tip of which was aimed at Shade, and then he raised his foot and kicked. Snort! The sharp de stabbed straight ahead, piercing Shades throat with precision until it was shankless. Jason took out his cell phone, flipped out Taylors cell phone number, and made a call. Chapter 402 – Kay’s Tears Jason was leaning on the eighth floor balcony with a cigarette in his hand, smoking with or without a click. The darkness is deep, the wind is raging, and there is the smell of blood in the air. Jason was alone in the room, like a Satan in the dark. For Shade, Jason had no intention of letting him live to be disposed of by the police, recalling Kays tear-stained eyes, he definitely wanted to kill Shade himself before he was willing to do so. Besides to the police is not very useful, to hold the idea of Shade to put a long line to catch a big fish to Shade behind the master out, it is impossible. Shade is just a pawn, the man behind the curtain will not care about the death of a pawn. Shade has a kind of monstrous obsession with his master, so no matter how hard he is tortured, he will not reveal any information about his master, so Shade will not trace more clues to the police. On the contrary, people like Shade, as long as there is still a breath, is always a dangerous person, it is better to die a clean death. Rao Shade kept his mouth shut, Jason in the process of questioning him, more or less also collected some information, this information is slightly organized, and then to investigate, step by step to follow the trail of the identity of the owner behind it to find out, it is not too difficult. Tic-tac-toe! At this point, there are sirensing from far and near. Jason raised his eyes and saw a speeding police car. Soon, seven or eight police cars whistling and know, in front of the building have stopped, the car door opened after a heavily armed police swarmed down, all holding weapons, rushed into the building. The leader of the team is none other than Taylor and Matt, the two led the hand of the interrogators, rushed all the way up to the eighth floor, the bright electric torch illumination, and saw Jason. Jason, Matt called out. Jason, wheres the killer? Taylor asked. Jason reached out and pointed, and Taylor and Matt saw Shade, whose throat had been prated and who had fallen in a pool of blood and was not breathing. Dead? Taylor sounded surprised. Dead. Jason opened his mouth and continued, He was codenamed Shade and was an assassin. Its also true that hemitted the serial murders three years ago. Taylor walked over and crouched down to examine Shades dead form, his limbs were ruined, his mouth was full of blood, and a sharp de was through his throat. What about the culprit behind this killer? Taylor asked. Jason shook his head and said, We dont know yet. But I think its close. After a pause, Jason continued: Detective Caine, the situation here is in your hands. The car outside is the killers car, and theres a sniper rifle in the corner. Im going back to Oakshire University, where the murderer tried to abduct Kay, the vice president of Oakshire University,te this evening, but I was able to detect him, otherwise there would have been another innocent victim. Ill go back and check on Miss Martino first. Jason, since you have something to do then go ahead. Just leave the situation here to us. Matt said. Jason nodded and after saying goodbye to Taylor and the others he walked downstairs. Boom! Soon, outside the rotten building, a sound like a huge beast roaring engine came, Jason has driven the Paramount Predator whistling away. Jason just drove away not long, a violent tter, the long-brewing rainstorm is finally smashed from the air and down. The rain was continuous and white. Is the storming? Jason muttered to himself with an indifferent look. Shades death, the master hiding behind the news will soon know, next, the so-called master will take some action, right? Just like tonight, this long brewing storm, is finally to pour down. Jason is eager to see, this master will actually have those means, more want to see this masters true face of the mountain.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Shade hijacked Kay, a move that bes suspicious. With Jasons spection, Shades obsession is his master, which means Shades respect for the female sex is far away, he would never lust after Kays beauty and body. Shade didnt kill Kay either, so why did he go out of his way to take Kay away? There is only one answer, for the sake of his master. In other words, the master behind Shade and Kay are acquainted, or perhaps one of Kays many admirers, Shades move is aimed at winning the masters heart? And then from Shade three years ago a series of sniping target identity are rted to the pharmaceuticalpanies, chemical industry, or senior scientific researcher, to these two points as a tracking raid mouth, the master behind the curtain is not difficult to find out who it is. Jason took a deep breath, not thinking about these things for a while, he elerated his car and drove towards Oakshire University. He wanted to go back earlier to see how Kay was doing. Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason drove in with his brawny Marauder, and after stopping the car in the courtyard he pushed open the door and stepped down. The lights were on in Kays house, and Jason walked over and reached over and knocked on the door. With a creak, the door opened and Lukas was standing in front of it. Satan, youre back. That murderer Lukas asked. Well talk about itter. wheres Miss Martino? Jason asked. Lukas turned sideways, Jason walked in and raised his eyes to see Kay, who was curled up on the head of the bed, her hands clutching a thin nket wrapped around her. The human skin mask on her face has been taken off, revealing the same beautiful and wless face as before, but at this time the face is like a white paper like a tragic defeat, a pair of autumn water beautiful eyes also lost the spirit of the rhythm of the past, looks a little hollow, and a trace of panic has notpletely faded. Theres nothing wrong with Miss Martino, its just a shock. Lukas said. Ill stay with her first. Jason said. Good. Ill go to your house first then. Lukas spoke, and with a nce at Kay, she was walking out. Jason walked forward and sat down on the edge of the bed, looking at Kays frightened and disoriented face, his heart inexplicably felt gripping and stabbing pain. He knew Kay was already a very strong woman. But again strong woman or, faced with such an encounter, the face of Shade that hideous face, especially Shade took a face peeled off from a living person to her disguise disguise, which is really a great psychological shadow, to get out of the shadow of time how easy it is. Jason didnt know how to start the conversation for a while, and after thinking about it, he said softly, Miss Martino, its okay. The murderer has been killed, the police are dealing with the matter. Kays delicate body trembled lightly as she jerked her head around, those eyes staring unblinkingly at Jason. Looking at the eyes, the first is the water mist rising, and then is filled with crystal tears. If it feels better to cry a little, then cry it out, no need to hold it in. Jason said, as he sat closer, his shoulders facing Kay. Kay really is lying on Jasons shoulder, sobbing voice also intermittently came, as if to the head of the heart of the shock and uncertainty and all kinds of aggression and fear are turned into the tears poured out. Chapter 403 – True feelings are revealed Kay was sobbing, letting the tears dripping down her cheeks stain Jasons shoulders. I was really scared, when I opened the door and entered the house, he was waiting inside the house, he mped my throat andpletely controlled me. At that moment, I had a feeling of despair. Kay couldnt help but speak up. Youve actually shown a lot of bravery. Jason said softly. Then I saw that face of his, to this day, looking back I have a kind of nightmare feeling, really is too horrible he gave me to drink a kind of medicine, paralyzed my tongue with the throat, I can not make a sound at all. It was only just before you came back that I could speak. Kay opened her mouth, now she needs to talk, needs to pour out the heart of that panic, so it will be much better. The man was a madman, a demon, who took out a human skin mask and said he had cut it from the face of a living woman. Then, he put this mask disguised on my face. At that moment, I felt incredibly scared. It was the skin of a living human being, and it was just stuck on my face Kay opened her mouth, and from her tone, she could still hear the feeling of heart palpitations. Think about it, not to mention Kay a woman, even if a bold man or, for no apparent reason, being used a human skin mask peeled from a living person on the face, will feel disgusted, will feel horrified. Later, he took me out and said he was taking me to his master. I could not move at all, nor could I make a sound, and had met some students who were passing by, and how I hoped that these students would recognize me and recognize that I was in danger but no, it was as if these students could not see and did not even notice a nce. Just when I was at the end of my rope, I saw you and Lukas walking towards me. At that moment, I saw the light of hope. I opened my mouth desperately, but I couldnt get a word out. I was so anxious, but I didnt know what to do to get your attention. I thought to myself, You must be able to save me, you must be able to. However, when you passed by parallel to Lukas, my heart was broken and my whole person waspletely desperate, only feeling as if I had fallen into a bottomless abyss and could no longer see the light. Speaking of which, Kay intoned, then said, Luckily, you still noticed. When I was thrown out by him and you caught me, I just confirmed that I was saved Jason, I really appreciate that it was you who pulled me back from the ghost gate Thank you. Jason patted Kays back and said, Saying thank you would make me feel even more guilty. As the schools security guard, security is my job. It was my failure to do a good job in this area that put you in danger and almost made a big mistake. Kay gritted her teeth, finally she raised her head, filled with tears but has gradually regained bright eyes to look at Jason, said: In fact, I also have a fault. When you came to my office at noon, I wanted to tell you about the uneasy feeling I had in my heart, but I didnt say anything in the end. In the morning when I went out I felt something wrong, only to feel that there was a pair of eyes peering at me from behind, I thought I was imagining things If you had talked to me about it at the time, I would have been alerted and this would not have happened. At the time, I saw you wanting to say something, but I didnt know why you didnt say anything. Jason said. Hearing this, Kay couldnt help but re at Jason in annoyance and said, Its not because of you Im angry, of course Im toozy to talk to you. Jason couldnt help butugh bitterly and said, I admit, I spent the first few days after I got back busy over at Herthum Group and neglected my duties on this side of the school You think too much, Im not angry about that. Kay opened her mouth, perhaps feeling the need to find an outlet for her exasperation over the past two days, and continued, Its because of your dishonesty. The night beforest you brought a woman back to spend the night, not to mention leaving early in the morning. You also swore to me that you went to the Herthum Group, which I dont believe Jason froze, he dumblyughed and said, So its about this I did bring a woman back the night beforest, but I have nothing to do with her either. Her name is Jessie and she is an employee of Herthum Group By the way, she is the secretary beside Sally. Thest horrible incident of Herthum Group, I helped to defuse the crisis, Jessie in order to thank for it invited me to dinner. That night Jessie had something on her mind, she was drunk, and I didnt know where she lived, so I took her inside my house to rest. Speaking of which, Kay couldnt help but listen with ears pricked up, looking concerned. Jason noticed, he smiled, and continued, I had just returned Jessie to be ced, when I received a phone call from the police. I went out immediately, and that was the same night that two murders urred in Oakshire. The killer was none other than the man in ck who held you hostage tonight. Ah! Kay could not help but exim, full of shock. That night, I teamed up with police officers and almost caught him. Due to my negligence, I let this murderer slip away. If we had caught him that night, what happened today would not have happened. Jasons tone was tinged with remorse, and continued, I was busy until the wee hours of the morning. When I got back, Jessie woke up, so I sent her back, and she packed up and went with her to the Herthum Group. After Kay heard this, her face looked a little embarrassed up, she vaguely remembered that night around midnight did hear the sound of Jasons car driving back. So, Im not lying when I say I went to Herthum Group early in the morning. Jason looked at Kays beautiful face, which was even more beautiful at the moment, and said, Did you suspect that there was something between Jessie and me and thats why you were angry? Huh? Kay instantly eximed as if she had been poked in the hearts secret, and then she retorted with a red face, No, no, its none of my business whether you have a rtionship with another woman or not. I am angry because you have affected my sleep. The night I had insomnia, I was about to fall asleep when you drove back, and all of a sudden I was sleepless. You woke me up in the early hours of the morning, so of course I got angry The beautiful principal said this justifiably, but her performance looks a bit vain, saying that she is dropping her eyes, are embarrassed to look at Jason.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jason couldnt help but smile, how could he not see the real heart of the beautiful principal after years of experience in the love field? He just didnt expect that the beautiful principal would actually be jealous and would actually care about his rtionship with other women. He said why the beautiful principal saw him two days ago is a look of annoyance and hatred, so the crux of the matter is here. Looking down at the beauty principal that delicate blooming like a rose red lips, he fiercely hugged the beauty principal that countless people tend to be sexy body, then leaned down and kissed the tender soft cherry lips. EnjoinC The beautiful principal eximed, this sudden dominant kisspletely exceeded her expectations, she first desperately struggled, but how can break free from Jasons strong arms? Jason hugged hard, fearing that if he let go, the beautiful woman in front of him would disappear like the moon in the water and the flower in the mirror. He embraced deeply, feeling the fragrance and softness between the beautiful principals lips. Gradually, Kays body immediatelyid, she subconsciously closed a pair of beautiful eyes, seems to have acquiesced to this bastards offensive actions. Chapter 404 A place in the heart Thunder, torrential rain. Outside the house, thunder rolled in the sky and the rain poured down. The house is entangled, extremely charming, but there is a warmth and warmth in the flow, filled in every corner of the house. A beautiful woman has lips like flower petals, a kiss of fragrance mouth fragrant. I dont know when, originally lightly draped on Kays body that a thin quilt has slipped, with Jasons tight embrace, her extremely soft and delicate body has been swept into Jasons arms. Perhaps Jason pushed too hard, causing Kays heavy, raging peak to be squeezed and expanded to the sides, bulging out in a thrillingly tantalizing arc. Rumble! Coldly, a thunderstorm rolled outside the house, deafening. Kay seemed to be awakened by the sound of thunder, her eyes fluttered open, a jade face dyed peachy red, her originally limp body was a force, and she hurriedly pushed Jason away slightly. Jasons heart is cursing the heavens C this thief God, is jealousy or what? I have not kissed enough yet. After pushing Jason away, perhaps embarrassed, the beautiful principal cicada head hanging down, the look of shyness, I cant wait to be pampered for a night before resting. Kay, this wont happen again. As long as Im here, I wont allow anyone to hurt you half as much. Jason whispered in Kays ear. Kay gritted her teeth and nodded subconsciously. Jasons voice is very soft, but also contains an unquestionable determination, she believes that this mans words, as when he is around the invisible feeling of security.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She was still immersed in the feeling of shyness, and somehow, for Jasons almost domineering and unreasonable kiss, she did not feel repulsed from the inside. If she really resented it, she wouldnt have closed her eyes to indulge in that feeling. As for why she didnt resent it, she didnt know, except that when she learned that Jason had no rtionship with the woman he brought home the night before, she had no reason to feel happy and sweet in her heart. After some kissing, Kay vaguely felt a ce in her heart for Jason. Uh the thunder just now was really annoying. Look, now that the thunder has passed, do we want to continue- Jason looked at the beauty principal that rare and intoxicating style, smell the wisp of light fragrance, feel the softness of the squeeze in the arms, but also really heart. Kay could not hear the meaning of the bastards words, she looked up at Jason and said in an annoyed voice: How long do you want to hold me to take advantage of me? Let go of your salty hands! Continue your ghost ah, look at your skillfulness, also do not know how many women have been harmed Jason cant admit that hes an old hand in the business, so he said seriously: Miss Martino, dont be ridiculous. Ive always been a virtuous woman, how can I be skilled? It must have been Miss Martinos guidance just now that I learned how to do it myself. What? You, youre spitting blood, I, where have I led you? You shameless bastard! The beautiful principals cheeks rolled hot and she couldnt help but say in an annoyed voice. Could it be that Im wrong? Why dont we go ahead and corroborate it? Jason smiled badly, not forgetting to smash the corners of his mouth with a salivating look. Get out! The beauty of the principal did not have a good scolding sound, seen a thick-skinned really have not seen such a shameless bastard. Id like to roll in- Jason opened his mouth, the words out of his eyes, his eyes lowered, his eyes fell on the beautiful principal under the cor openings spring half-leaked that mass of rich snow white. Jade Mountain is lofty, extremely windy, the most is that the ravine, stirring the heart. I dont know what kind of fascinating sight it will be to roll into this ravine one day. Kay noticed Jasons gaze, she obediently looked down, and then associated with Jasonsst sentence, a jade face blushing simply body is iplete, the silk red silk are spread to the root of the ear. You damned bastard, not bad good pervert, I, I hammer you to death! Kay, irritated, holding a pair of pink fists, like rain pounded on Jasons chest, she is really strong, butpared to Jasons body that is hardened to beparable to the body of steel, this pounding is more aptly described as a massage. With the beautiful principals arms waving a big move, thendscape in front of the chest is more ups and downs, watching it like a tidal wave of spectacr. Its really a mountain that is magnificent. Jason did not move his eyes and was full of praise. Kay is so ashamed that she cant wait to find a crack in the ground. Faced with such a deadbeat guy, what else could she say? Damned bastard, you, you just wait until you work overtime every day! Kay spoke in an annoyed voice, pulling the thin quilt that had slipped off to cover her body tightly, so as not to let this guy take advantage of her and still sell herself. Overtime? Jason froze for a moment, then reacted to Kay but his top bosss boss, which is not, the killer made out. Jason was about to say something when there was the sound of a car whistling outside the house. Knock, knock, knock! First there was a knock on the door, and then a beautiful voice like a jade broken phoenix cry said eagerly, Kay, Kay, are you in the house? Sally? Jason was stunned, he could hear it was Sallys shout. What are you sitting there for? Go open the door. Kay gave Jason a nk look and said in an unpleasant manner. Jason stood up, walked over and opened the door, and saw Sally and Ste standing outside the house. Sally, Ste, are you here to see Miss Martino? Jason asked. Sally nodded and said, Kay told me about her being held hostage. ste knew about it too. I just came with Ste. As they spoke, the two of them had walked into the house and saw Kay sitting on the bed. Kay, are you okay? Sally came over and reached for Kays hand, asking with concern. Kayughed and said, Its easing up a bit now. It was really scary at first. Thought Id never see you guys again in this life Dont you talk nonsense, its not a good time now. I was scared to death when I heard you say you were being held hostage. Sally said. Its really thanks to Jason, otherwise we wouldnt be able to sit here. Kay said with emotion. Its good that its okay. Ste spoke up, and she looked over at Jason and asked, What about the killer? Did you catch him? Why would the other party want to hold Kay hostage? The murderer has been killed, the police are dealing with the back of the matter. Jason opened his mouth, he looked at Stes enchanting and seductive jade face, then said, Ste, that murderer is no one else, it is Shade. What?! Ste froze, looking unexpected. Chapter 405 – Sincerity for Sincerity Naturally, Ste will never forget the evening yesterday in the backyard of Kays house, when she and Jason talked about the serial murders that took ce in Oakshire three years ago. The killer, codenamed Shade,mitted consecutive crimes over a month and was eventually killed by police. Now it seems that the one who died at that time was just a scapegoat, and the real Shade had already escaped with his life. After three years, Shade strikes again,mitting two murders, and this afternoon with the intention of taking Kay. If not for Shades initiative today, and also selected the target on Kay, coincidentally Jason and in Oakshire University, to catch Shade only afraid not so fast. Was anything ever pressed as to why Shade was holding Kay hostage? asked Ste. Jason looked at Kay sitting on the bed. Compared to Kays frightened appearance when he first returned, she is now much better, graduallying out of that psychological shadow of fear and anxiety. Talking about this in front of Kay, who has not yetpletely recovered from the disaster, will only bring back her nightmarish memories. Jason then said, Ste, lets go inside my house. Let Sally stay with Miss Martino for now. Ste nodded and walked out with Jason to the inside of Jasons house next door. Lukas is in the house, is talking on the phone she saw Jason and a mature, enchanting and beautiful woman walked in, she is said a few words and hung up the phone. Ste blushed slightly when she saw that there was actually a woman inside Jasons house. Jason smiled and said, Lukas, this is Ste. ste, Lukas is a friend of mine. Ste nods with a smile at Lukas. Jason sat down on the sofa, he has nothing to entertain people here, is a pot of tea, said: the murderer is indeed three years ago in Oakshiremitted a series of snipers Shade, I have a conversation with him, he also acquiesced. shade behind there is indeed a master, but this master is actually who, is not known. It is not yet known. Stes eyebrows knitted slightly, said: Shade just two days agomitted the murder. Why would he sneak into Oakshire in the middle of the storm and try to take Kay? His master wouldnt be so arrogant as to let Shade show up and take action at such a juncture, would he? The scent of tea wafted up, Jason poured three cups of tea, picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, then said, Shades action against Miss Martino was his unteral and unauthorized action, and the master behind him did not know. Oh? Then what is the purpose of his hijacking Kay? Is it to covet Kays- Ste asked as if she thought of something. Jason waved his hand and said with a smile, To tell you the truth, you dont believe it. shade is far from female, simply put, he loathes women. What he likes is his master, and this liking has be a perverse and crazy love affair. And what a pervert. Lukas said coldly. Ste sighed softly and said, Maybe thats why Shade is dead set on the master behind him. Shade hijacked Kay, but it was just a self-initiated attempt to deliver Kay to his master. Jason opened his mouth, his tone lowered, then said, From this I deduce that Shades master should know Kay, in addition to maybe Shades master is still one of Kays many admirers. Stes beautiful eyes shed shrewdly and said, Really, then this search can be reduced to a much smaller scope. The rainstorm hase, so the murderous storm is not far away, the master behind Shade must have made a move, Miss Martinos side of the security is definitely needed to ensure that everything is safe. So please Lukas you stay for a few more days. Jason looked to Lukas and said. Lukas did not push back and nodded, Okay, this is no problem. Ste smiled lightly and said, Kay is my friend, she has been through this, I will not let her be in danger again. I also have some people on my side, and I can protect Kays safety. Thats quite a thank you to Ste. Jason smiled and looked deeply at Ste. To be honest, with Jasons eyesight, he really cant see the depth of Ste. This woman seems to be cloaked in a mysterious veil, so that people can not see and see through, several contacts down, Jason can only conclude that Stes identity is extraordinary, is never an ordinary woman. For example, the Bradley family, the backer of The Howard Family, was discussed yesterday.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The Bradley family, as an ancient hermit family, came to Oakshire privately, which can be considered an extremely confidential whereabouts, but this woman was the first to know the news, and also told him, so that he was prepared to be on guard. Not to mention the other, the means of obtaining information alone, let the heart amazed. Jason could also see that Ste had no ill will towards him, but was releasing a sincere goodwill, otherwise Jason would not have invited Ste toe over to his house to talk about it. Everyone has everyones secrets, just like him, whether Dragon Shades dragon head or Satan in the dark world, a random identity will cause a huge wave, itself is not also has a lot of secrets. So Jason also did not want to go deeper into the idea of Ste deeperyer of identity secrets, he only knows that Ste sincerely treat him, he also pay sincere, that is enough. Of course, the master behind Shade involved Night Shadows inside forces in Oakshire, this Jason did not talk to Ste, this aspect of the matter involves counter-terrorism, is the responsibility of the police. Jason and Lukas are both from the army and will take up this responsibility as well. As for Ste, Jason thought it would be better to leave her out of it. Drinking a cup of tea, Jason remembered something like, said: Right, Ste, I have gone to the police station to check the case file of Shade three years ago serial murders. I found a very interesting feature, that is, Shade killed most of the people are engaged in the pharmaceuticalpanies, chemical industry, including some of the drugpanys boss, such as Soho Pharmaceutical Groups chairman Bruce Murray. Ste shook her head and said truthfully, Basically, I havent had any contact with them and I havent tried to understand them. However, if you want to know some information about them, I can have someone to put you inquire. Thats really great. Thank you in advance to Ste. Jason said with a joy in his heart. Saying thank you would be too irritating. Ste smiled, the pair of non-spiritual but already soul-searching eyes looked at Jason, said, the jianghu is like this, you help me, I help you. In the future, there may be times when you need to give a hand. When the day doese, I will definitely give my full support. Jason smiled and spoke. Others may not know, but Lukas is very clear, as the head of the dragon and both the name of Satan Jasons words will have a heavy weight. Chapter 406: Tide Pavilion on the killing machine (a) Oakshire, Tide Lodge. Thisrge lodge is adjacent to the sea, whenever the tide rises, you can hear the sound of the wavespping the reef, so it was named the word hear the tide. Michael Bradley, the second son of the Bradley family, lives at Tide Lodge with his retinue. This trip to Oakshire, Michael in addition to bring a supreme master and two masters, there are many attendants, such as spoon chef, these chefs are brought from the Bradley family, know Michaels taste; responsible for the tea ceremony of the beautiful teady; medical skilled pharmacist; responsible for folding the clothes of the maid, etc.. Michaels line can be described as vast, so you can also see the depth of the ancient hidden familys heritage, unimaginable. This night, Michael is located in a Tide Pavilion in the lodge, beside a beautiful and graceful teady is lifting the red y stove boiling water, brewing a pot of Tai Hong Pao. Jaden also sat next to Michael, he looked at Michael is reviewing the information he presented, is trembling to sit quietly, even breathing are put very lightly, afraid to disturb the second son. What Michael consulted was all the information that Jaden had collected about Jason. Michael is not the slightest bit perfunctory, but in a serious and meticulous review, a stack of information is not much, after all, with Jadens ability to collect information about Jason is also very limited. This Jasons true identity is by no means a security guard. Michael suddenly said. Jaden nodded and said, The Second Prince is really perceptive, this Jason is indeed not simple, his identity information I entrusted to people to check, simply can not be found. Just a name, no extra information can be obtained at all. Michael eyes shed a sharp ray of light, said: identity information so confidential, it is possible that he is a soldier, with a military background. Plus you said this person is strong, maybe he is a special warfare soldier from some domestic special forces. The strange thing is that he came to Oakshire University to work as a security guard, is this a discharge from the military? If he is still in the army, there is no way he woulde back to the city as a security guard. Its not surprising that some special forces soldierse back as a security guard after suffering irreversible injuries on the battlefield and being unfit to stay in the army. Special Forces? Special Ops? Jadens face was stunned. This is just a guess on my part. Since Im here, it doesnt matter what his identity is anymore. So what if he really is a special forces soldier? Damn it or die. Michael sneered, then continued to look through the rest of the information, said, However, the lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, this opponent I will not underestimate. Knowing how to respect the opponent, in order topletely eat the opponent, in order to fight invincible. What the Second Prince said is very true. Jaden nodded his head, his heart inexplicably to this second son is a little more fear, the other side of the Bradley familys second young master, but there is not the slightest arrogance and arrogance, not the slightest will not put the opponent in the eyes of the domineering, this is far less than he. At the beginning, when he learned from George that Jason was just a security guard, he did not put Jason in his eyes at all and wanted to use Mr. Wetmores power to eradicate it, but he was severely beaten in the face. Huh? This Jason also goes to the Herthum Group as head of the Security Office? Thats a bit interesting. Does this person have a connection with that powerful person in Herthum Group? Michael squinted his eyes and asked. Jaden hurriedly said: Second son, I have secretly investigated this matter, and did not find out which powerful person Jason has a rtionship with Herthum Group. However, Jason is very close to Sally. But I couldnt find any connection between Jason and the Herthum family. Sally? Michael looks to Jaden. Sally is the daughter of the Herthum family. Under the cultivation of the Herthum familys family head, Su Zhengguo, she is now in charge of the Herthum Group and has seeded Su Zhengguo. Jaden said. Then the problem only appears to be Sallys. Michael opened his mouth, he looked to the beautiful teady beside him and said, P Rees, go and pull the information on this Sally. Yes, my lord. The teady named P Rees got up and left the Tide Pavilion. About ten minutes or soter, P Rees went and returned, holding a tabletputer in his hand, walked up to Michael and said, My lord, the information that can be essed has beenpiled here. Michael nodded and took the tablet and looked at it. If Sally is here, she will be very surprised, because the information presented on the tablet about her can be extremely detailed and veryprehensive. Michael carefully browse, there are several photos of Sally in professional dress in the profile, when this powerful second sons eyes fell on Sallys photo, the eyes never shifted again. Michael browsed through the few photos of Sally on the file for a moment before he let out a sigh of relief and said, The ancients say that the so-called beautiful people, with flowers for their appearance, willows for their attitude, jade for their bones, ice and snow for their skin, autumn water for their posture, and poetry for their hearts. The Herthum familys daughter really deserves to be a beauty as the ancients said. I never thought that there would be such a beautiful person in the world, if I could not meet her, I would regret my life. Jadens face was stunned when he heard the words, and a touch of oddity passed through his eyes. He is obsessed with Sally and has been pursuing her tirelessly for years, but without exception, Sally has turned him down. At this moment, he listened to the second sons words, he was not stingy in praising Sally, could it be that he also saw Sally? The Herthum familys daughter is like the reincarnation of Luo Shen. If you have the appearance, no talent, the sky is also a delicate and wless vase. But I look at the Herthum familys resume, she is extremely bold and talented, under her management, the Herthum Groups development can be said to be flourishing. Good, good, excellent. Michaelughed out loud and got up. Jaden gritted his teeth, plucked up his courage and asked tentatively, Im not going to hide it from you, the Herthum familys daughter is indeed beautiful and is known as the first goddess of Oakshire. Could it be that you have fallen in love with the Herthum family? Love at first sight. Michael spoke up and continued, This trip to Oakshire was well worth it to meet such a beautiful woman.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jadens eyes shed a ray of coldness, but the surface did not dare to have the slightest emotion to show. In the beginning, he was jealous because of Sallys treatment of Jason, which is why he wanted to get rid of Jason by all means again and again. In his opinion, Sally can only be his woman and cannot be touched by others. Now, the second son of the Bradley family is saying he has fallen in love with Sally at first sight, how can he not be angry and hate? The problem is that he cant do anything about it. The Howard Family is, to put it nicely, the Bradley familys subordinate family, to put it unpleasantly, the Bradley familysckey, and he is naturally no exception. How dare a servant take beauty from his master? Chapter 407 Killing on Tide Pavilion (II) Lend Jaden the guts of a bear, he would not dare to do anything to disobey Michael. Leaving aside the fact that The Howard Family is a puppet supported by the Bradley family, Jaden is aware of some of Michaels exploits. Cold-blooded nature, cruel methods, in order to achieve the purpose of the hand does not break. Dont look at this second son young, but in fact is already a hands stained with blood ruthless role, secretly he has killed countless people. Jaden had heard that a young master of a family, in a certain auction with the second son bidding for a pair of monuments of calligraphy and painting, the next day the young master of the family died a violent death for unknown reasons, and even his family was also implicated, from then on the decline, at the mercy of others. So when he heard Michael say that he had fallen in love with Sally, whom he had adored for many years, Jadens heart only shed briefly with anger and irritation, and soon did not dare to have any more thoughts in this regard. Beauty is beautiful, but you have to have a life to enjoy it. If this angers the second son, Im afraid I dont know how Ill die. Jaden knows very well that in Michaels eyes, not to mention him, even his father Yang Tianzhe is just a pawn, bad mood to you this pawn to abandon is abandoned, someone will naturally rece up. Jaden immediately took a deep breath and said: Second son, the Herthum family, the daughter of the Herthum family, the admirers tend to rush, but over the years she is very high self-esteem, but no one can capture the heart, for those suitors are all turned away. So the Herthum family daughter in Oakshire recognized as the first goddess, not the slightest scandal to speak of. Thats even better. Can such a woman be as good as her eyes to a mortal man? Michael chuckled. Thats right, thats right. Jaden nodded his head and continued, With the second sons birth and talent, its not difficult to win a beautiful woman. With the Herthum familys status as a daughter, it would only be too much for him. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want. Michael opened his mouth, looking at the tabletputer Sally that coquettish smile beautiful posture, really is the more you look at the more you feel the posture is iparable. If this is true of photos, wouldnt it be even more amazing to see a living person? Second son, there is one thing I dont know whether to say or not. Jadens eyes shed a ray of morose light and said. Say, what is it? Michael asked. At a party some time ago, Sally and Jason met, and it is said that Sally was confused when she saw Jason and said something like she knew Jason. After that, Jason became the head of the Herthum Group Security Office. Jaden deliberate words, and then said, From my information, Sally to Jason is extremely valued, the two also often in pairs in and out. The two are often paired together, so there are some rumors that Sally has a crush on Jason, otherwise how could Jason be the head of the Herthum Group Security Office? Michaels eyes narrowed after hearing this, and there was already a murderous glint in his eyes as he said, Theres something else like that? It doesnt matter, this Jason will be a dead man sooner orter anyway. Its not easy to see a woman who can make my heart flutter, I will not tolerate others to get half of it? This alone is enough to make this Jason go to hell. The corners of Jadens mouth tugged up in an arc of a sneer, and a sense of pleasure shed in his eyes. For Sally he does not have any guts to pursue the entanglement, but with the help of Michaels hand, this mornings Jason to get rid of, but also let him feel a lot of pleasure. Well, itste, you go back first. ive gone over Jasons information and ill start setting up a sure kill. Michael said. Second son, then I will leave you alone, if there is anything you want to doter, just give me an order. Jaden stood up and said with a nod. Michael didnt say anything, just waved his hand. Just as Jaden left, an old man in gray appeared from nowhere, walked straight up to Michael and said, Second young master, Dark Sword said the Tiger of the Tiger Gang has arrived and is waiting for the second young masters face. Bring it here. Michael said with an expressionless face. The old man in grey, Mr. Campbell, nodded his head and a momentter, he saw a man with a sturdy body, like a tiger over a mountain,ing under the leadership of an elite escort. The man with short hair, square face, thick eyebrows, eyes like a tiger, with the slightest hint of essence, is actually the Tiger Gang boss, one of the original three underground forces in Oakshire. However, with the demise of Mr. Wetmores Nine Dragons, there are technically only two major underground forces left in Oakshire, the Tiger Gang being one of them, and the other being the Coffin Craster, which has always seemed extremely mysterious. Tiger walked to the Tide Pavilion, bent low when he saw Michael, and said in a respectful voice, Tiger has seen the Second Young Master. No need to be polite, have a seat. Michael said. Tiger looked at the old man in gray standing behind Michael Mr. Campbell, a trace of hesitation shed in his eyes, with the strength of his first entry into the Master Stage is not able to sense the depth of the old man in gray breath. When his martial senses went further to test, the old man in gray seemed to notice, and those gray eyes nced at him. Tiger whirled as if struck by lightning, that moment only felt a magnificent and vast, like a boundless tidal wave of breath overwhelmingly crushed to, so he had the illusion that his strength in front of the gray-d old man was afraid of not being able to resist a single blow. Such an appalling martial arts aura is probably only possessed by a Supreme Master Stage or above powerhouse, right? Thinking of this, Tiger for a time is really not dare to sit down, even the old man in gray such unfathomable ancient martial arts powerhouse is standing, what qualifications he has to sit down? Cant hear me? Michael frowned and nced at Tiger. Tiger hurriedly said, Second young master misunderstood, I am seeing this senior are standing, and I would not dare to take the liberty to sit down. Id rather stand. If you want to tell me what to do, Tiger will die. Mr. Campbell wont countenance that, so sit down and have a cup of tea and talk. Michael said. Yes, yes. Tiger opened his mouth and he sat down. P Rees, the teady, had already poured him a cup of tea, and Tiger said thank you and took a sip from his cup. What forces exist in the Oakshire underground that Nine Dragons has swept away? You have been a pawn in Oakshire for three years, and it is time to activate it. I have only one goal, to put the entire underground power of Oakshire firmly under control. Michael said in a nd tone. The Tiger Gang has been holding back for three years, but in fact it has already set up countless secret bureaus and secret agents, just waiting for the second young master to give the word, is fully activated, to eliminate Nine Dragons. The Tiger Gang has been holding back for three years, but it has already set up countless secret traps and secret agents. The secret game that wasid out did not need to be activated. Tiger spoke, his tone low, then said, Oakshire in the existence of a Coffin Craster forces, Coffin Craster is extremely mysterious, as for the pavilion master is a god, I still do not know this pavilion master is what side of the character. I only know that there is a force behind Coffin Craster that cannot be underestimated. Coffin Craster? I dont care if its Coffin Craster or the Earth Court, in short, start a targetedyout now to wipe out the Coffin Craster forces. Michael spoke, then said, Time is short, I only give you three months. Within three months, you must have the underground forces of Oakshire firmly under control. A hint of determination shed in Tigers eyes as he said, Tiger follows orders and will certainly live up to his mission. If you are short of manpower, you can ask me for it, as long as youplete this task. Michael opened his mouth, looked at Tiger and said, Your aura is already beginning to take on the aura of a Patriarch, this is just stepping into Master Stage, right? Second young master has a discerning eye, I was just promoted to Master Stage a month ago, Tiger said. Very well, very well. Rather not in vain these years the familys cultivation of you. Michael nodded, then said, I ordered the thing, after the matter ispleted, I will give you the Bradley family some Live Energy into the dark cultivation techniques, as to whether Live Energy into the dark into the Supreme Master Stage, from then on t step up, it depends on your perception and creation. Tiger heard, his face was first stunned, and then could not hide the ecstasy and rise. Ancient martial arts martial artists, can cultivate to Master Stage is not difficult, but to Live Energy into darkness, to cultivate the first Latent Energy, so as to enter the Supreme Master Stage is as difficult as the sky, it can be said that a hundred Master Stage martial artists can have a person sessfully cultivated to the Supreme Master Stage is already good! It can be said that one out of a hundred Master Stage martial artists can sessfully reach the Supreme Master Stage. Supreme Master Stage is so difficult to cultivate, on the one hand, naturally Live Energy into darkness is extremely difficult, on the other hand, there are guidelines on Live Energy into darkness gong method. If there is no technique to guide Live Energy into darkness, relying on personal exploration, unless one is a once-in-a-century martial arts genius, how easy is it to explore the threshold of Live Energy into darkness? Tiger himself does not have aplete Live Energy into the dark guide method, which means that his life cultivation to the peak of the Master Stage is almost the end of the martial arts. Now, hearing such a promise from Michael, how could he not be surprised? the Bradley family as the ancient hidden family, there is no shortage of relevant Live Energy darkening guidance gong method, a random gong method circted, is absolutely ten thousand gold hard to buy rare book. Tiger thanks Second Prince. tiger will definitely do his best toplete Second Princes mission. Tiger said in a deep voice at once.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Michael nodded and said, Okay, Ill wait for your news. For now, no outsiders should know that you have something to do with the Bradley family. You go back and start working on theyout, and if you need anything, tell me in a secret message. Yes, with that Tiger takes his leave. Tiger stood up, said goodbye and then left the Tide Pavilion, led by a shadowy escort. The night breeze is a pleasant one, and the sound of the rising and falling tide is heard. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of services to the public. I want Oakshire ck and white all in my hands, this is also my firstyout of the rivers and mountains. Chapter 408 Black and White Day Silver View Community. Nora was still awake, and although it waste at night, she just couldnt sleep. No one but her knows that for almost a year, she has relied on sleeping pills to sleep. Perhaps the only thing that presents itself is the real her when she returns to the ce where she lives. The sky outside is like sshing ink, the wind is howling and the rain is pouring. It has been a long time since such a violent rainstorm, it looks like only a full night of rain. Nora stood on the balcony, an apricot-colored nightgown, clinging to her mature and plump body, wrapped in the wind blowing outside the balcony, making the nightgown even more tightly fitted, outlining an extremely exaggerated S-shaped curve. The two groups of extremely fat and beautiful snow flesh proudly and angrily, such as the two snow-covered peaks towering, a nce is to let people feel a sinking sense of soul-searching. Nora seems to be thinking about something, so that the wind wrapped in the rain shot, a little fell on her, she did not care. Not long after, the body of the nightgown is already half wet. This apricot-colored nightgown stained, nearly transparent, clinging to the skin under, faintly see a snow-white delicate mature torso, said the charm tantalizing. Standing on the balcony, she, as in the past, had the idea of leaping off the balcony several times, perhaps to fall a rxed, no longer manipted, no longer bound by others. But, thinking of my mother, the courage I had gathered was like a deted balloon, and it was gone. Is it so hard for us to spend our lives together when all we want to do is cling to each other as mother and daughter? A long time, Nora murmured to herself, a foxy style jade face stained with a wet, can not tell whether it is the wind pounding rain or tear tracks. Inside the house, the phone rings abruptly and a calles in. Nora also came back to her senses, her face few she looked at the drifting rain outside, turned inside, picked up the cell phone ced on the coffee table, after seeing the caller ID, her face no reason a burst of disgust and hatred. Although she was full of disgust, she took a deep breath to calm her mind and then answered the phone, Hello, is there something wrong with Mr. Doyle calling sote? Miss Allen, tomorrow you will receive a packet of powder, I dont care what method you use, just put this powder in water or wine and make Jason drink it. Over the phone, an indifferent to the extreme voice came. Noras face was stunned as she said, What kind of powder is this? Dont worry, its not poison. Just make Jason drink it. Remember, its an order, you dont have a choice. Mr. Doyle, youre pushing it a bit. I really cant think of any way to get a colleague that thepany met with to drink the powder you specified.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ways are thought out, arent they? Oh, by the way, this Gleen Town is warm in winter and cool in summer, with a beautiful environment and the mountains and water, it is indeed a good ce for summer vacation. Trinity should be happy to have such a filial daughter like you. The cold voice on the phone rang out. When Nora heard these words, her whole body was struck by lightning, her face instantly became as white as paper, her body was trembling, her hands were about to lose their grip on the phone, she couldnt help but rise in anger: Connor, what have you done to my mother? When your father Can Allen was alive, I had to call out to Uncle Can. so for Trinity, I naturally also treat myself as a junior and respectful. The phone, the indifferent voice rang out, after a short pause, the tone of voice suddenly became gloomy a few, so, of course, I will not do anything to Trinity, but only to send some additional staff to watch over Trinitys well-being. I remember that ten years ago Trinity was the most beautiful woman in Oakshire, and even after ten years, Trinitys beauty is still as good as ever, and has added a bit of maturity and elegance. I dont think anything of it, but the guys I sent over there are coveting Trinitys beauty unabashedly. Dont worry, without my words, they wouldnt dare to fool around. But, Miss Allen, you have to reassure me too. If you dont listen to me, my men will not listen to me either. After saying this, the caller hung up the phone directly. Nora also immediately picked up the phone and dialed her mother Trinitys number, but the phone was dialed, but the sound was that the phone was turned off. Undeterred, Nora called more than a dozen times in quick session, repeatedly. AHHHH!!! Finally, Nora hissed and smashed the phone in her hand. As if her bodys strength had been drained, her entire legs went limp and she fell to the ground. She covered her face with both hands, her snow-white rounded shoulders trembling, no crying, but the tears have seeped through her fingers, drops falling. Cry out loud and silent. There is no greater mourning in the world than this. She knew that her mother had always kept her phone open and would not turn it off for no reason. In fact, when she heard Gleen Town mentioned on the phone, she already knew something was wrong. She had secretly settled her mother in Gleen Town to get away from the beastly, snake-hearted young master of The Doyle Family, but in the end he still found out her mothers secret ce of residence. What should I do? This question is like a question from heaven. Just outside the sky thunder rolling rainstorm like pouring, this wrapped in a fierce storm with a killing machine as if the rain has foretold the answer to the destiny. Rainy night, train station. A train stopped at Oakshire Station and passengers filed out of the carriages, racing through the night to return to their warm homes. A ck and white two men came out side by side, silent, not slow gait, like a leisurely walk. Their faces are ordinary, no different from the ordinary travelers passing by one after another, the only thing that makes people curious is that one of them is dressed in ck and the other in white. Walked out of the train station, outside the rain is pouring, they also did not take a taxi, walked straight out, let that heavy rain when the head down, from head to toe are soaked. Sote at night, and a rainstorm, no one around. Two people walking, like sshing water straight down the rainstorm seems to be born a trace of a killing machine. A rain and a killing machine. In the end, within a circle of two people, the rain falling intensely seems to have turned into that substantial killing machine, covering the sky, endless, appalling the mind and soul. What a good sign. The man in ck spoke. Yes, it always rains when you and I kill, I just dont know if youll pick the big good head first this time or Ill do it. The man in white said. Last time it was you, this time its always my turn. The man in ck sounded indifferent. Want to make a bet? Whats the bet? Just bet on the littledy who was forbidden to you. Cheng. Two people said a reply, gradually walking away, the intense killing machine is rising to the peak, as the continuous rain. ck and White Day, Living Tomb ranked in the top ten of the most frightening killers. Chapter 409 Waiting for you to go to bed Early the next morning. Jason opened his sleepy eyes, he was lying on the couch, got up and looked towards the bed, but no one was there. Turning around again, I saw Lukas walking in from the backyard. Last night Lukas spent the night in his house, but turtled up on the bed, leaving Jason asleep on the couch. Jason didnt think anything of it. As for Lukas, she is much less likely to think that spending the night in a mans house will be anything, or care if there are whispers circting. In the past, when she led the Special Combat Service soldiers on missions, it wasmon for her to eat and live with the soldiers of the special operations team. Up so early? Thought Id wake up and be able to watch you sleep in your posture. Jason teased. Lukas red at Jason and said, Come on, youre just saying that, you really had the guts to climb into bedst night? I was waiting for you toe up, but I didnt know it was going to be an endless disappointment. Jasons eyes lit up, he smiled, said: Lukas, so you have such an idea idea ah. You should have told me earlier, I would have climbed upst night in the middle of the night. However, there is still a chance tonight, but there is no hurry. Then Im really looking forward to it, Ill be waiting, and so will my Blood Sting. Lukas said in a nd tone. Jasons face froze C Blood Sting, the blood-stained dagger? Jason but know, Lukas hands a Blood Sting stained with blood countless, the battlefield is often a stab deadly, can be called a handle to kill the hefty reputation of the murder weapon. Ahem in the past did not know that sleeping on the sofa would be sofortable, much morefortable than lying in bed, I still like to sleep on the sofa. Jason muttered to himself, as a way to get himself a step down, then got up and went into the bathroom to wash up. Lukas looked at Jasons back and the corners of his mouth lifted up in a curve. Jason, Jason are you up yet? Jason had just finished washing up when he heard a sounding from the direction of the backyard. Jason walked out and saw Sally shouting openly across the fence between the two yards, smiled delightedly when she saw him walk out and said, Jason, I made breakfast,e over and eat it. Sally didnt leave st night, she stayed with Kay all night. She got up early in the morning and started making breakfast. She spent the night herest time she was drunk with Kay and the girls, and at that time she also cooked a pot of porridge in the morning and invited Jason over to eat it, but that pot of porridge was burnt and salty, and Jason still ate several bowls. When Sally thought about how to make up for it, she wanted to make up for it. Cooking porridge again? Jason asked with a wink and a smile. Sallys smooth and jade face was instantly dyed red, she gritted her teeth and said, Yes, yes, but this time Ive already tasted it, and I think its quite good. Jasonughed and said, Actually, thest one wasnt that bad. Thats fine, it just so happens that Im hungry, so Ill make myself at home. By the way, is Miss Martino up yet? Already up, soe over and drink the porridge while its hot. Sally smiled like a flower. Jason nodded as he greeted Lukas in the house to join him and try Sallys handiwork. Sally was not surprised to see Lukas,st night when Sally also came over to Jasons house inside and met him then. Sally naturally remembers Lukas, when in the Amazon rainforest, it was Lukas who led the Special Combat Service fighters toe, andter it was Lukas who escorted her all the way back home. When they met again, Sally was grateful, but Lukas only said that there was no need to thank him for his duty.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kay was already up, and when Jason and Lukas walked in, they saw that Kays face was indeed much better, no longer as white as paper as it was yesterday. Topletely get out of the shadow of the heart, it will only take a while. Somehow, when the beautiful principal saw Jason, she again put on a bad face, and the two beautiful eyes like shear water double pupils also red at Jason a few times, which seems to have a trace of annoyance. Jason secretlyughed it off and pretended he couldnt see it. He knew in his heart that the beautiful principal should be annoyed and ashamed of his sudden kissst night. That being said, for Kay, it was her first kiss. I have never had such intimate actions with a man, I never thoughtst night was this bastard to take over, and still think back, of course, is annoyed and ashamed. Sally had already served out steaming bowls of pork ribs congee on the table, in addition to the small dumplings she had bought. Jason smelled the scent and said with a smile, Smells good, try the taste. This guy is really nonchnt, went over and sat down and took a spoon and started eating, took a bite, tasted some and nodded his head and said, The taste is really good. I say Miss Herthum, cant you practice your craft every day this time? Talking about it really makes Sallys cheeks burn slightly. Since thest time she cooked porridge, she vowed to practice her craft and wake up early every day to cook porridge at home, and naturally, her parents were the ones she used as experimental subjects. At the beginning, her parents were really suffering, but in order not to hurt their daughters confidence, the two old people had to swallow hard. The good thing is that Sallys skills have gradually improved, so its not as hard to swallow as it was at first. Well, its really good, Sally, remember thest time you cooked a porridge that was not only mushy but also very salty. This time its a far cry from thest time. Kay also praised. Sally red at her and said, Youre the one with the big mouth. Kays beautiful eyes turned and she said with a smile, I say, Goddess Su, what are you taking such great pains to improve your cooking skills for? Its not for some big white-eyed bastard, right? Sally did not hear the meaning of Kays words, her face slightly red she said in an annoyed voice: Hey, you still eat or not? Go aside if youre full, Ill cook you some porridge and talk about it here Only its not cooked for me, is it? Kay gave a small smile. Sally, who could not stand it, immediately reached out and kneaded Kays waist, causing thetter to giggle. Jason ate his porridge in silence, eye to eye and nose to nose, deciding not to engage in such a conversation. Otherwise deep in it, are not sure if you can get out of it. After finishing breakfast and cleaning up, Sally looked at the time and saw that it was almost time to go to Herthum Group. Kay even let Jason eat and hurry away, she also had to get dressed and go to the office to work. Although experiencing yesterdays shocking hijacking made her heart palpitate, she also did not forget her work, which is enough to highlight her strong qualities. Chapter 410 – Where to Meet in Life Jason returned to his house and Lukas approached. Satan, the master behind Shadow Kill, that is, the inside force, can be uncovered in the short term? Lukas asked. Thest time the police found out about Brians lead, unfortunately, Shade sniped him before he could. Jason opened his mouth, then said, But there is another clue, my brother Cameron in Oakshire they have mastered, I believe there will be news soon. Whats the clue? Lukas asked. The weapons supply of those manpower of Night Shadow. These weapons must have been supplied to Night Shadow by Oakshires inside man, and we are now tracking down the Oakshire contact for the weapons, and to whom the weapons were eventually traded. As soon as we find out, this inside force will alsoe to the surface. Jason said. Lukas nodded and said, It is indeed a good idea to investigate through the line of weapons supply. Then, I will stay in Oakshire for some time until this inside force is eliminated. Theres not much you can do right now, so why dont you do me a favor? Jason asked. Say. Look, where is my security uniform, why dont you put on my security uniform and then help me to do some duty inside the school. You know I also serve in Herthum Group, I cant take care of both sides. Jason, thats a good calction, meaning that you want me to go to work on duty instead of you? Lukas got up in annoyance, and his eyes red at Jason with exasperation. Jason said fervently: Why are you so reactive? Its just a temporary security position. Why didnt you thank me when I gave you a temporary instructor? You dont like it when its your turn to be my temporary security guard? So youre waiting for an opportunity to retaliate. Things are one size fits all, and I cant do it anyway when Im on duty instead of you. Lukas said coldly. Okay, so keep an eye on Miss Martino, and look around outside the school for any sneaky, suspicious people. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Shade unsessfully held Miss Martino at Oakshire University, and I dont know if the master behind that will send someone over to see whats going on or something. Lukas nodded and said, Okay, Ill keep an eye on that aspect. Im going to go on duty first. Jason spoke up and walked out on that. Said to be on duty, Jasons task is actually not heavy. Barry, the head of the Security Office, did not give him any definite tasks, which means that Jason is the same whether hees to work or not. Barry is not stupid, when Jason came to Oakshire University is the principal Xie Qingfeng introduced in, military training during the temporary instructor, the body is also a fierce mess, which also let Barry realize that Jason identity is not simple. As for what Jason is the reverse identity, he will not pursue, he also has the self-knowledge not to overstep the bounds of what duty assignment to Jason. Jason understands this in his heart, only he does not want to appear too special, what to do or to do, since he is a security guard, then he puts himself in the same position as other security guards. Jason went to the security office in front of the school, met with Frederick, Arthur, Theodore and others, and then assigned duty assignments. That said, duty is easy and basically nothing is done. Jason walked to a shaded path, at this time is also ten oclock, the sun is not strong, walking in the shade of the forest also seems extremely refreshing. A man and a woman came in front, the woman wore a denim shorts, the upper body is a shirt, the hem tied a knot, looking stylish and beautiful. Wearing a pair of white t shoes, the curve of the legs long and slender snow white, highlighting her tall and delicate posture, walking between the curves is graceful, the best style. Walking next to her was a boy with a handsome face full of vitality, walking and talking C Sis, why are you free toe over to school to look for me? Dont you have to fly today? Im on vacation these days. I was busy when you first enrolled in school, and I was flying around all day. Riley, how does it feel to be enrolled in school?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Its good. I just finished my military training and I joined a club the other day, so Ill get used to it first anyway. Riley I tell you, college is not the same as high school, no one is in charge of you in college, everything depends on your self-discipline and self-awareness, understand? Do not think that no one in the university control, with the wild horse, like, all day games or something, then your studies can be dyed. Sis, why are you here again? I used to be educated every day at home, but now that Im in college and grown up, you still want to discipline me? Yo, you little brat is acting like an adult in front of your sister, right? Do you believe I will beat you up? The beautiful woman opened her mouth and raised her hand to reward the boy beside her with a chestnut. The boyughed and turned his head to avoid it, when he looked forward, the handsome sunny face was stunned for a moment, then his eyes clearly jumped with a hint of excitement, looking at the upright and magnificent and masculine handsome man who walked over, he shouted: Mr. Miller. The man who approached was none other than Jason, who had already noticed the pair and smiled when he heard the boys shout, not surprised that the boy knew him. It would be hard to find a student at Oakshire University who doesnt know him. The woman beside the boy subconsciously turned her head towards the front after hearing the words, and with a pair of almond eyes under her eyebrows, she looked towards the front and saw Jason who was walking towards her. Jason had also approached, and as he was about to say something, he saw the woman turn her face to look over and the two met at eye level. Ah At that moment, the woman could not help but whisper, the delicate moist red sandalwood mouth slightly open, a beautiful face like a water hibiscus written all over the color of surprise. Jason also froze, not expecting to meet the woman he thought he would just pass on the campus of Oakshire University. Pointed lips, hibiscus face, tender skin white and red, apricot eyes and willow eyebrows, plump hips and thin waist, covered in a light-colored shirt under the body of mature and plump, bumpy, it is like a delicate curve. Jason was right, this woman was the same stewardess Megan Rapinoe he had flirted with on the ne ride back to Carovia from the Dark World. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes had left Megans pretty face and moved down a little C sure enough, as always, the raging plump, like hanging on the branch of the oversized peach, heavy, the shirt held up high, fierce side. What a coincidence, meeting again. Jason smiled, his deep gaze once again met Megans gaze, a big-tailed wolf-like grin. Chapter 411 Flight Attendant Beauty Riley Rapinoe froze, two eyes slithering around C Mr. Miller and his sister know each other? It is really surprising ah, see their sister this look seems to have never seen her to men have such a lost expression, right? Before his sister Megan came back to her senses, Riley came up with a smile and looked at Jason with a gaze full of admiration like a young boy meeting a warrior, he said, Mr. Miller, you and my sister know each other ah? Jason looked at the boy and said, This is your sister? There is indeed a slight resemnce. Are you a freshman in the first year? Yes, yes, Im a freshman. mr. Miller, I adore you Riley said in a rush. Jason waved his hand and said, What Mr. Miller, military training is over now. Besides, I was a temporary instructor, and I didnt take your toon, so stop shouting Mr. Millers. Ill give a shout out to Jason, then. Riley didnt see the slightest difference and said with a smile. Megan hase back to her senses, the surprise in those pretty eyes still has notpletely dissipated, she naturally still remembers Jason, the impression is still very deep. When this guy first got on the ne, his gaze had been fixed on the position of her breasts, the key is that that gaze is not with a kind of lewd and shameless, appearing a serious. At that time, she was annoyed, just think this guy is simply a brazen rascal, who knew that in the end, this guy came with a sentence C your chest te hanging crooked, believe me, I have looked at it for so long, must be right! It was thisment that made Megan burst into tears, feeling that this guy had been staring at her excessively prominent parts, just watching topare whether her breast te was hanging crooked? She naturally does not believe, but see this guy fussed a serious look, she can not help, the original for this guys eyes on the unreasonable behavior of the disgust also reduced a few points. She had thought that this guy would be the same as those first ss passengers who took the opportunity to set up hot and contact information, after the ne took off will find some excuse for her toe over to chat east and west, but did not know that this is not the case, this guy did not take long to get on the ne and fell asleep. He slept until the nended and did not wake up, or she went over and shook him awake. The guy woke up and also took a backpack off the ne, before saying goodbye to her said a word of hope to meet againter, which made her heart inexplicably flooded with a trace of ripples. Meet? But it was a casual encounter, and did not leave contact information with each other, after this parting of the vast sea of people still want to meet how difficult it is? It is destined to be just a passing of the shoulder. But I didnt expect to meet this guy in the school road. Is it really fate? Megan withdrew her thoughts and looked at Jason with a pair of almond eyes, and a professional smile appeared on Floras face as she said, Hello, meeting again. Who says it isnt. Jason smiled and continued, Last time I had a quick goodbye at the ne, lets formally meet today, my name is Jason, a security guard at Oakshire University. You dont need to be introduced, I still remember your name, Megan, right?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Megans heart was a little surprised, in fact, when she saw Jason wearing a security uniform, she had more or less guessed the nature of his work. However, after hearing Jason confirm her suspicions, she was not the least bit disappointed or despised, but rather felt that Jason was wearing a security uniform than the one seen on the ne that day to have more of a masculine and tough temperament. Sister, I told you that a while ago you were at home with a look of disorientation. It turns out that you met Jasonon the ne, ah, if I had known that, I would have you brought to school to reunite with Jason earlier. Riley said. Swish! Megans jade face suddenly reddened, her eyes appeared the slightest hint of annoyance, raised her hand to knock Rileys head, said: What are you talking about, asshole? See how I will fix you! This months pocket money, you do not want to ask for it from me. Jason smiled sarcastically and looked at Riley, thinking to himself that this kid really has a big heart. AhemC Jason coughed dryly and said to Riley, Why arent you in ss? Could it be that youve skipped ss? Which is not true, Jason, we didnt have first and second period this morning, Ill go back for third and fourth periodter. Riley hemmed and hawed and then said, Jason, youre not trying to get rid of me and be alone with my sister, are you? Riley, are you itching for skin? Let you hide, let you hide, see if I can choke you to death! Megan blushed and pulled her brother, who wanted to dodge, in a pinch. Jasonughed and thought to himself that having a brother like that was enough to make Megans head spin during the week. Megan is the first time toe to Oakshire University, I do not know if you have been to the school Kingsram Lake around, the view there is still good. Jason changed the subject and said. Huh? Havent been there yet. said Megan. Yes, yes, Kingsram Lake is quite nice and cool. Riley spoke up and continued, There is also a lovers bridge over Kingsram Lake. Riley opened his mouth and continued, There is also a lovers bridge over Kingsram Lake, and many couples walk across it in the evening. Sister, you can go with Jason to that lovers bridge for a walk. Megan is furious, breathing rapidly, and with that piece of proud peak also undtes and falls, from which you can enjoy the wonderful view of the peaks, let people forget to return. Sis, what are you looking at? Im telling you, Jason is amazing. He is known as the most handsome and dominant security guard in the history of Oakshire University. At the beginning of the school year, Jason beat up the local gangsters who came to cause trouble at the entrance of the school, and made them cry. And Jasons speech at the military training parade ceremony, but also let me feel deeply. In short, in my eyes Jason is a real man. Riley said in a serious way. Megan froze for a moment, she knew very well the temper of her brother, from childhood is mischievous, unruly, not to mention her even parents can not control him. Since he was a child, he loved martial arts, but otherwise she had never seen his brother have the slightest respect for anyone. From Rileys words and attitude, she could see that her brother admired Jason from the bottom of his heart, which really surprised her. Riley ah, one must be modest. In addition to being handsome, a little more knowledgeable, a little better character, other than that, I have no charm, really do not deserve such praise. You must not publicize it everywhere, the point of fame let our school tens of thousands of students and teachers a little to understand it is. Low-key, has always been my benchmark for dealing with people in the world. Jason said with a straight face. Yes, yes, Jasons words are in my mind. Riley said in a hurry. Pfft- Megan couldnt help butugh and re at Jason, thinking that this guy is really hard to change his nature, this cheeky really rose to a new level. You guys have something, right? Ill leave you alone if theres something. Jason said. I just came to see my brother, theres nothing wrong with it. Megan opened her mouth, nced at Jason and then said as if she had gathered her courage, Didnt you, didnt you just say something about Kingsram Lake? Chapter 412: Swimming in the lake in company Kingsram Lake. Theke is sparkling, the golden sunlight cast on the surface of theke, as theke ripples, reflecting a bit of golden glory. Along theke is a willow and peach trees fluttering in the wind, some willow branches are hanging down theke, with the breeze blowing, but also in the restless stirring theke ripples. Lawn te road, a few meters apart there will be benches, some benches are vaguely sitting on the students who havee to the morning reading so far, holding books, facing the willow, facing theke, but also formed a non-smoking like a painting. Is this Kingsram Lake? The scenery is really beautiful. The most desirable thing is the seclusion that is full of campus atmosphere and schrly spirit, which can iste the outside world from the disturbance. Megan opened her mouth, walked along theke, looked around and spoke. Many people are graduated out of school, and then look back nostalgically at the time of the campus. Nostalgia can, but not fondness. Every stage of life is a station. The only way to get out of the campus is to go to the next stage of life, to realize your ideal, to realize your ambition. Jason said. Hey, sister, Im not wrong, right? Jason is not only chivalrous martial arts, but also talented, see how reasonable it is, anyway, I can not say. Riley on the side was busy saying. Jasonughed, reached out and patted Riley on the shoulder and said, I say Riley ah, you kid so relentlessly ass-kissing what is the figure? Riley immediately said: Ass-kissing? Jason misunderstood, I am absolutely from the heart, from the heart of the voice, the truth, the truth, no half-hearted words. s, the wave after the Yangtze River pushes the wave before ah, you kid this cheeky kung fu, is already catching up with me. Jason said. Dont dare, dont dare, my little brother still has a lot to learn. Riley smiled. Megan shook her head, watching her brother gagging with Jason, and instead of being disgusted, she felt an indescribable sense of delight. Perhaps it really should be a thing of the saying, she felt that her brother, who has beenwless since childhood, how to be honest in front of this guy? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. How long have you been a flight attendant? Jason asked. Me, huh? Megan smoothed out her hair, which had been blown by the breeze, and said, Almost three years now. Flying mostly international routes? Jason asked again. Megan nodded and said, Yes, its mainly international routes. International routes are a little more tiring than domestic routes. But one advantage is that there will also be more holidays. Jingle Bells. At that moment, there was a sound of ss dismissal on campus. It was the second bell of the morning ss. As soon as Riley heard the bell, he said, Im almost ready to go to ss. Sis, will you go hometer or wait for me after ss? Why do you care so much about me when you can go to your ss? Megan red at her brother. Riley looked like he had a sudden realization, he smiled and said, Sis, further ahead is the Lovers Bridge. jason, Im going to ss, Ill talk to youter. If you dont leave now, Ill choke you to death, you little brat. Megan said in an annoyed voice. Rileyughed and ran away in a footsteps-like huff. Megan looked at Jason with what looked like a hint of apology in her eyes as she said softly, You, dont mind, my brother is like that since he was a kid, hes so unruly, he cant control anyone, hes like a bastard. Jason shook his head, said: Boys, should be so to look energetic. If he is really like a nerd, he will not be liked, and he will meet with obstacles everywhere when he goes out in society. I think this boys heart is very good, if really a guy who does not learn, also can not get into Oakshire University. When ites to this, Megan did show a trace of pride, she smiled and said, Undeniably, he is a bit naughty, but his homework has never fallen behind, which is really strange to me. He also said loudly that he usually just put five points of energy into his studies, or else he could have gotten into Tsinghua University and Peking University. Im convinced of it, the kid just oozes wit. Jason chuckled. Hearing Jasons affirmation of his brother, Megan was also full of love, and the corners of her mouth could not help but raise a smile. Walking on the shores of Kingsram Lake in thepany of a beautiful stewardess with a great look and body, where does it look like you are on duty? If this scene if Kay saw, only to be angry to the seventh. It is also true that Megan as a flight attendant, the body itself is tall and iparable, especially the pair of long legs, snow white and slender. The Ying waist is like theke that windy willow branches, swaying out of the infinite style, yed the role of the top and bottom, the bottom is the plump round buttocks, the top is the piece of spectacr majestic fat and beautiful peaks, walking between all the three trembling step. A hibiscus out of the water beautiful face clean as jade, eyebrows and almond eyes, delicate lips tempting, such a beautiful woman no matter what gaze to examine, can be called the best. Jason was swimming in theke with such a beautiful woman, which looks like he was at work? Is this going to bother you at work? Megan asked. Jason shook his head with a smile and said, No. Originally I went to work is also in the school patrol. You see, Im doing my rounds here too. Youre a funny guy. Megan couldnt help but smile and look over at Jason.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jason also looked over, four eyes, the stewardess hurriedly looked away, as if embarrassed with this guy four eyes like. There is really an arch bridge of Chinese white jade stone in front of us, the arch bridge spans the wholeke, and also forms a semi-circr arch on theke, echoing with the arch bridge, extremely beautiful. So thats Kingsram Lakes Lovers Bridge, huh? Megan asked. The words came out, her cheeks burned for no reason, a little red. Right. The name Lovers Bridge is a private name given by the students and cannot be taken seriously. Lets walk up to the bridge together and see the view? Jason asked. Megan gritted her teeth and didnt say anything. Jasonughed and said, Do you really think that with me to this bridge on a walk is a couple of ah? There is no such evil thing. Really, in the future, I see a beautiful woman, directly on the shoulder to run straight to the arch bridge, walking on a walk is not an easy way to get a beautiful woman? Whos going to be a couple with you now, huh? You know youre not a good person at first nce. Megan gave Jason a nk look. Jason quit and said, Hey, hey, Ms. Liu, you cant just say things that insult your reputation. How am I not a good person? Look at your gaze - Megan wanted to say, face dyed red, but finally said, that time on the ne, not to mention, this time how many times your gaze sneakily stared at me here? Crap! Beauty, can you not be so blunt? It really doesnt leave any room for error. Jason was so embarrassed that he wanted to jump off Kingsram Lake. Come on, after walking up the arch bridge the sun is just right, the line of sight is just enough, I stand still, let you look a thousand times topensate back well. Jason does not seem to know what the cheek is, a serious said. Megan couldnt help but look at Jason and think to herself, I dont know how such a brazen guy could exist in the world. She did not stop walking, met Jason and walked towards the beautifully shaped and antique arch bridge. Chapter 413 – Shaking Hands Without Letting Go Close to noon, and ss time, the arch bridge is not many students, three or two. Jason and Megan walked up, forgiving the high sun, but do not let people feel hot, perhaps the bridge is ake, and the breeze Buddha face, but also seems to befortable. Megan came up and looked very happy, walked to the middle of the bridge, but also tilted his head and closed his eyes, arms outstretched, a posture to embrace the whole world. What a great mood, its been a long time since Ive been in such an unhurried mood. Megan said with her eyes closed, enjoying this moment of peace and rxation. Mostly, I met me, so thats the icing on the cake. Jasons voice reached her ears. Dont be so self-absorbed, its not like that. Megan said and opened her eyes, and at a nce she couldnt help but exim, saying, You, what are you doing? She actually saw the guy who had taken the cheek as a home-cooked meal standing half a step in front of her, also with his arms open, looking like he wanted to take her into his arms. I didnt see you with your arms open, like you were asking for a pure hug. I dont want to give you the impression that I dont understand, so I came over and opened my arms. Jason spoke seriously, and then asked, Do you want a hug? Im tired of holding this position. Megan blushed red and could not help but say in an annoyed voice, I, I dont think about it, you are really bad. Thepany said, cant help but hammer a pink fist into Jasons chest. This scene was watched, it was quite a bit of flirting. Jason pretended to take a few steps back, reached up and covered his chest, and said, That hurts. Do you? What about me? What about you? Isnt there a saying that it hurts to hit me in my body in your heart? I just want to ask you if your heart hurts. It doesnt hurt at all, its fine. You let me throw a few more punches and itll be even better. Eh, it seems that you and I are still not in sync. If its the other way around, hitting in your body definitely hurts in my heart. Jason opened his mouth, the gaze in his eyes narrowed, and smiled wistfully, Want to try? Nice try, not going to fall for your trick. Megan snapped, she remembered that she had just hammered this guys chest, really agreed to try him, with his brazen virtue will certainly also be towards her breasts, right? And somehow, the thought of it even made her ears burn. Jason smiled, turned around, pulled out a cigarette and lit it, arms on the arch bridge on the baster parapet, the eyes far away, only the curls of smoke from the mouth slowly exhaled. Megan looked at the view of the bridge over the water was indeed beautiful and was taking out her phone to take a few selfies. When she turned her eyes, she saw Jason leaning over the fence, and somehow, she took her phone to Jasons side and secretly took several pictures. Megan looked at the results of her own sneak peek, a side face angr, hard lines, through a masculine masculinity, but also very durable. This guy is sometimes annoying is a bit annoying, but still quite handsome. Megan put away her phone, walked over and asked, What are you thinking about? Are you thinking of some beautiful woman? Jason nodded his head and said, Thats a heartfelt question. This is not, the beautiful woman thought of is not far away and near? Megan red at Jason and said, I was right, you must be a big bad guy. Tell me, how many little girls did you fool at Oakshire University with your slick talk? Do you think little girls are three year olds who can be coaxed by a lollipop? Besides, as a school security guard, I have the responsibility to defend the chastity of the girls in my school by defending the flowers of my country, and I certainly wont monitor and steal. Jason said squarely. Megan listened to the vulgar words a dumbfoundedugh, perhaps ustomed to the so-called well-dressed peoples elegant talk, and then listen to Jason this unrestrained straightforward words, she felt very new, but also very easy, not at all tired. I dont believe you. I heard that Oakshire University has a lot of beautiful girls, and they are the most popr among the universities. I think if you had the chance, youd be all over it. Megan said. Bite? Thats a good word. Jasonughed, then said, If its really going to be that day, why isnt she the one biting me? Megan froze, unsure for a moment, she looked at Jasons odd face and knew that this guy must have been talking. She carefully taste some, but also reacted, this bite if you split the word You, you bad man, you are so bad! Megans face was red with shame and she couldnt help but reach out and squeeze Jason hard, a look of gnashing teeth, the end was charming. Jason suddenly reached out and grabbed Megans smooth and jade wrist, which made Megans body tremble gently, pulling her hand back hard, only to be held tightly by the bastard again. Ancient people once praised the beauty of Xi Shi by saying, I want topare West Lake to Xi Zi. Jason opened his mouth, he stared at Megans eyes that looked anxious and restless, and then said, ording to me, it is also possible topare Kingsram Lake to Megan. Megans face was stunned, and the blush on her jade face looked unusually delicate and eye-catching. Her eyes lowered and she was embarrassed to look at Jason, saying in a sultry tone, With all the peopleing and going, youre just going to hold on to my hand like that? I really dont want to release it if you want. Jason said. Megans breathing is even more rapid just, the piece of majestic peaks up and down, like Kingsram Lake that the water waves, a wave is not t a wave again, very beautiful. Let go of your hand for a second its hurting my grip. Megan opened her mouth and said. Jason looked at the beautiful woman in front of him that is not winning the delicate attitude, the corners of the mouth can not help but hook a smile, he naturally will not be rogue to keep grabbing someones wrist not to let go, he let go of his hand, said: next time to me to grab, I can not let go ah. I dont believe you. You cant even let go of food, drink and clothing? Megan said deliberately drilling the bulls-eye. Oh, speaking of dinner, its going to be eleven oclock. Stay and have a meal? Ill invite you to the schools cafeteria to try the cafeteria food here, its very good. Jason said with a straight face. Pfft- Meganughed, gave Jason a look, and said, I had a date with a friend at noon. I didnt know Id meet you at Oakshire University, and I couldnt change my date with my friend. Next time, theres always a chance to try your schools cafeteria food. Had a date with a friend ah Jason sighed softly. Looking at Jasons slightly depressed look, Megan couldnt help but say, Where were you thinking? Im dating my best friend, my hairdresser. Jason smiled and said, Lets go then, Ill walk you out the school door.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Megan nodded, but did not refuse, and the two walked side by side again. Chapter 414 Professional Pit Sister The entrance to the school. Jason and Megan came side by side, talking andughing along the way, asionally not knowing what Jason said, causing the flight attendant beauty to stomp her feet and be annoyed, with an impulse to strangle the bastard to death. The two of them walked all the way here, which naturally attracted the attention of the security guards on duty at the entrance of the school. Frederick, Zhang Yong and Arthur all ran out to look at them. Oakshire University has a lot of beautiful women, Frederick and his team have seen many beautiful school girls and so on, they looked at this beautiful woman who came with Jason, in terms of beauty, she was not inferior to those school girls, as for the body C such a tall, sexy, front and back body, it is really rare to see, look into It is the best of the best. This beauty doesnt look like our school, huh? From the dress itself temperament, not like a student, nor a teacher of our school. It should be a beautiful woman from outside to Jason. Jason is really Jason, a random beauty is so superb. Jason we can not learn, but also can only live through the eyes. Jason is really ravishing ah, this also a big beauty must be day and night to do. Keep your voice down, Jason will hear you and not cut your head off. Frederick a few of them have been unable to resist a burst of discussion.This is from N?velDrama.Org. As she walked over, Megan had vaguely heard the whispers of the security guards, and could not hear the exact content, but could guess that it was vaguely rted to herself, which made her blush. Walking out of the school, Megan took a taxi and Jason waved to her and said, Bye. Looking forward to the next time we meet. Megan got in the car, smiled toward Jason before closing the door, and said, Jason, thank you. Jason smiled as the car left before rolling over and walking back to school. Jason, who is this beautiful woman? Frederick and the others hade up and asked with a smile. Yeah, yeah, Jason, this beauty has a face, a body and a figure, extremely good. Zhang Yong also he smiled. Jason really speechless, red at them and said, I say you all a big old man. Why are you gossiping like a woman? Jason, were just curious. With Jasons bravery and martial arts, he has long subdued this beauty into submission, right? No, I see that beauty just walked a little leg weakness suspect Old Wang when you say so, I also remembered, it does have so much meaning. These guys are flirting with you and me. Jason a speechless, said: I say you guys are not a few hundred and eighty years have not touched a woman ah? Each and every one of you is simply endlessly sultry. Dont tarnish the innocence of others, I only met her on the first day, there were no nasty things that you think. Jason, Im not saying that you have to hold on to such a beautiful woman, it would be a shame to let others get to her first. ording to my years of experience, if a beauty scores 100, that beauty just now can have 92 points. Frederick said seriously. Jasons eyes narrowed and said, Yoo-hoo, I cant see that you still have research in this area, Old Wu. Then tell me, how many points can our Miss Martino score? Miss Martino is worth 95 points. Frederick opened his mouth, a serious one, as if discussing a serious academic issue. Jasonughed and said, Well, you guys who have nothing better to do, find something else to do. Jason dismissed the crowd, he made his rounds, and it was almost time for lunch. Jason was walking forward when he saw a boy running from a distance, and when he got close enough to see, it was Riley. Jason, Jason my sister is gone? Riley asked after running in. Just left. Whats going on? Jason asked. Riley waved his hand and said, No, its nothing. jason didnt call my sister to stay for lunch before leaving? Your sister said she was meeting a friend, so she left. Jason said. I told you, with Jasons charm, as long as you ask, my sister will definitely stay if shes okay. Riley said with a smile. Jasons heart flooded with some oddity, red at this kid and said, I say what are you thinking of this kid? Jason, what do you think of my sister? Riley asked with a heated smile. How about what? Jason asked. To put it bluntly, Jason do you want to chase my sister? My sister is still single. Not my own family to promote their own family, with my sisters appearance is definitely worthy of the word beauty. The pursuit of my sister can be more people, some suitors have even run to my house downstairs bitterly waiting, I have seen a few guys, either look crooked or human-like, simply not match my sister. In my opinion, the only one who is worthy of my sister is Jason. Riley said in a serious manner. Jason simply cried andughed and said, Your sister will have to beat you to death, just before you left you sold your sister to a clean, which have you so when the brother? Jason, what I said is true. I believe Jason is a man worth trusting. I dont want my sister to be victimized by those guys who look like dogs. Riley said. You kid should go to do what to do. Dont talk to me about the east and west. Your sister can see that Im not a good thing, how can you be so sure about me? Im not afraid that Ill give up on your sister if you help her? Jasonughed and cursed, lifting his legs and walking forward. Riley was anxious and ran to catch up, saying: Jason, are you going to watch my sister meet someone unlucky in the future? Other people I dare not say, but I believe that Jason is not the kind of person who is unfaithful. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Jason forced his heart to hold back theughter, only to feel that he had really run into an excellent guy. Ive never seen a kid who cant wait to push his sister out. Jason stopped in his tracks, he stared at Riley and said, I dont think its a no-brainer to go to such great lengths to push your sister into this pit of fire of mine. Tell me, what is it that you want from me? Jason how can you be a fire pit? I dont admire anyone but you, Jason. Riley opened his mouth and continued, Im not a mess either. Ive been in a few rtionships at least, Im not a fledgling anymore. I can see that my sister feels differently about you. Its obvious to see that my sister is different from other suitors, so Jason you just need to take the initiative, and Ill give you advice, to ensure that you can make a good thing. Riley, lets not talk about your sister, just say what you want from me. Jason opened his mouth, he could see that this kid had nothing to offer, there must be something going on. Chapter 415: Brother-in-law Riley looked at Jasons calm face and knew that Jason was seriously asking, he scratched his head and said, Jason, heres the thing, when school first started I saw you fight off the local snakes who came to do nothing at the entrance of the school by yourself, I was cheering you on. I uploaded the hottest video about you on our school forum, and its still getting a lot of views. Jason looked at Riley with an odd gaze and said, Damn, so youre the one who uploaded the video. It made me famous overnight at Oakshire University, so youre the one who started it. Riley smiled sarcastically and said, I just thought Jason was particrly brave and manly at the time, and my blood boiled when I watched him, so I recorded a video and uploaded it to the forum. I didnt think it would cause such a big reaction, either.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And what specifically did you want to see me about? Jason asked. Riley smiled and said, Jason, Im not going to lie, Ive loved martial arts and sparring since I was a kid. A few days ago, when I applied for a club, I applied for the schools Taekwondo club. I thought Jason is so skilled, can you guide me in martial arts? Jason was dumbfounded andughed, halfway around the circle, so this kids mind is in this area ah. You kid went out of your way to sell your sister out so that I could instruct you in a move or two? Jason asked proddingly. Riley immediately said: No way, Jason, in fact, without todays incident, I will be cheeky to go to youter. Its just that I didnt expect my sister to know you. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Thats my own sister, if I wasnt a reliable person, could I just set it up? So youre sure Im interested in your sister? Jason asked. Jason, but I have secretly noticed your eyes ncing at my sisters from time to time, Riley said with an air of dead pigs not afraid of boiling water. Dang! Jason raised his hand is knocked Riley a brain, said: You kid to school, go to school properly, finish school on it. Enrolled in a taekwondo, but also to strengthen the body, I am in favor of. As for the rest, dont think about it. Besides, I have nothing to teach you, you want to worship the wrong person. With that, Jason also ignored this funny guy who kept pushing his stewardess sister towards himself, lifted his leg and walked forward. Brother-inw, brother-inw, wait for me. Riley was just like that sticky paste, catching up again. Brother-inw? Jasons face turned ck when he heard this name, he turned his head and red at Riley and said, I said you want to fight, right? I havent even met your sister yet, so youre shouting like this to make your sister unable to get married in the future? Brother-inw, dont worry, Ill give you advice, and I can help you with both of the eight characters. Riley said with conviction. You try shouting again? Jason reached out and put his hand on Rileys shoulder, and with a little force, the guy was sucking in cold air from the pain. OK, OK, OK, Im not going to shout is all. Anyway, I treat you as my brother-inw in my heart as well Jason, lighter, lighter, it really hurts. Riley wailed. You kid is really a superb, the first time I saw such a relentless effort to introduce his sister to a man he did not know. The uninformed would have thought you had an axe to grind with your sister. Jasonughed and continued, Know the pain now? Dont talk nonsense in the future, or your sisters reputation will really be ruined, and I cant afford to take the me. Jason lesson is you see I have admitted my mistake, why do not let go? Riley said with a bitter face. Isnt this waiting for you to admit your mistake? Jason smirked and said, Come on, Im not going to mess with you. Lets go eat. Jason, lets do it together, I havent eaten either. Riley opened his mouth, and then said, Jason, lets not talk about my sister, just say Jason can you point me out well. I just like it, and I dont think about trying to be a hero, I just like it. Which one of your eyes sees that I am a master? If Im really as skilled as that great master, why am I still here as a security guard? Jason said. Profession doesnt mean anything. Besides, whats wrong with security? Whats wrong with being a security guard? Riley opened his mouth and continued, I want to have Jasons hands, I would be happy to be a school security guard. I dont know how many schoolgirls I could capture if I saw a problem. Come on, if you really want to hold this idea, you dont want to give your Liu family an heirloom. Nowadays, its a money-oriented society, a few tricks of kung fu to make the school girl fall in love? Are you reading too many novels or have your head been caught in the door? Jasonughed and scolded. Rileys face was indifferent, saying, I dont care what others think. Jason, Im just going to stick with you until youre willing to coach me. Finish your studies well, thats the first task. Now is a society that feeds on knowledge, you join the schools taekwondo club, just to strengthen your body, but also dream of bing a warrior with extraordinary skills to fight for justice? Youre out of your mind. Jason opened his mouth and walked into the schools cafeteria. Riley also followed in and said, I cant say that Im doing righteousness. Jason, what do you want to eat? Let me help you get in line for dinner. No, Ill just stand in line by myself. Jason said. Dont, you always give your apprentice a chance to perform. Riley said with a shy smile. Youre really good at rubbing your nose in it. Since when do I have a disciple like you? Jasons finger struck Rileys head again. I can really take the pain, Jason. Riley said. Cut the crap and eat first. Jason said. When the meal was ready, Riley sat with Jason and ate. Jason wanted to sew his mouth shut with a needle. This kid is not only able to talk, the key is also very shameless, which reminds Jason of the beautiful principal mmed himself cheeky when he could not help but cry for himself. My skin is much thinner than this kid in front of me. After eating, Riley is determined to be like Jasons ass, chattering around Jason as if there is never a time when his mouth is dry, but also from time to time move his sister as a lure, simply a superb. In the end Jason was also annoyed, ck face bullying to teach the boy a lesson, before he was driven back to the dormitory to rest. SHIT, the ears are finally clear. Jason said to himself, he thought to himself how Megan has been over the years? He thought to himself how Megan has been doing all these years. It would be a sin to have such an excellent brother who nagged him in the ear all day. Jason talked to Lukas on the phone and asked if she was doing anything. Lukas said she slipped around outside the campus and didnt see anyone suspicious. Jason was relieved to have Lukas at Oakshire University and wondered if he should go to the Herthum Group in the afternoon. Chapter 416 Escort Herthum Group,te afternoon. Nora is sitting in her office with a lot of urgent matters at hand, the most urgent of which is the raw material parts needed by thepany. It looks like its going to have to be a personal trip. Nora muttered to herself, a pair of provocative eyes can be vaguely seen in the silk red line, it seems thatst night did not rest well. Her demeanor also reveals a trace ofziness and fatigue, she leaned toward the chair, stretched out, the piece of magnificent existence is like a mountain is angry up, lofty as a mountain across, can not help but let the heart reverie, do not know that the top scenery is how wonderful. Didnt that guy say he was going to apany me? Ill ask him about it. Nora said, she picked up her phone to call, thought about it she put it down, stood up and then pushed the door open. Third floor, Security Office. Nora walked to the Security Office and pushed the door in, there were several security guards inside, Frank was also inside. Upon seeing Nora, Franks face was stunned. He naturally knew the head of the purchasing department whose reputation had spread throughout the Herthum Group, and immediately got up and asked with a smile, Miss Allen, what can I do for you? Wheres Jason? Nora asked. Frank looked at Noras charming face and was hesitant to look down at the majestic mountain range that has always dominated the reputation of the Herthum Groups many beautiful women as the breasted one, but he finally held back and said. I havent seen Jason at the office today. This guy hasnte yet. Well, let him know if hees over and tell him Im looking for him. Nora said. Frank nodded and said, Okay, I get it. Since Jason was parachuted into the Herthum Group and became the head of the Security Office, Nora, the recognized head of the Herthum Groups purchasing department, has called Jason into her office several times to talk about what outsiders naturally dont know. No other male employee in the Herthum Group has been in Noras office as many times as Jason, who has been here less than two months, alone. So, privately, some people started to talk, saying that Nora and the Secretary of the Security Office had eyes for each other and other gossip. These gossips Frank had also heard only a few words, and he had only envy. It is impossible to say that he does not have any idea about the foxy and sexy Nora, except that he knows his position and that kind of idea can only be an idea after all. Nora looked at Jason has note, she turned around and walked out, just walked to the elevator, an elevator from downstairs up opened, actually saw Jason walked out. Nora? Jasons face was stunned when he saw Nora. Nora smiled sweetly, her eyes like silk, staring at the masculine and handsome young face in front of her, and said with a smile, I just went to your office to look for you, but you were not there. I thought Ide back from a trip, but I never thought Id see the light. Nora wanted to see me for something? Jason asked. Nora gave Jason a nk look and said, Youre too noble to forget, arent you? Did you forget what you promised mest time? Jason tapped his head and said, Come to think of it, Nora said she was going to talk to a factory owner and brought me along to be an escort, right? Thanks to you, you have some conscience. Nora said without good humor. Jason smiled and asked, When do we leave? You can leave now if youre okay. Nora said. All right. Im going to stop by the office and get some information before Ie to you. Jason said. I have to go back and get some information too. Tell you what, when youre done, go straight downstairs to the parking lot and well meet up in the parking lot. Nora said. Good. Jason nodded and after saying goodbye to Nora he walked to the Security Office. Frank saw Jason walk in and hurriedly said, Jason, Miss Allen came by just now and said she had something for you. I know, I just ran into her at the elevator. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Hows thepanys security system re-instationing along? Its basically 70 or 80 percent done, and Ive been supervising it. Frank said. Thepany recruits a group of security guards, you also go to be responsible. No matter from which securitypany recruiting people, there is only one guideline, aftering also with you to carry out the training program I set down, the assessment does not pass the same kick out. Jason said in a deep voice. Jason, I got it. Frank nodded. Jason then listened to Franks report on some things, unless it is an important matter that requires his personal appearance, he will delegate his authority to Frank to manage, he is only one person after all, he is not able to Herthum Group and Oakshire University can be able to take care of everything. After nothing happened Jason also left the Security Office and took the elevator to the underground parking lot. The parking lot has not yet seen Noras figure, Jason is lit a cigarette to smoke. Halfway through the draw, it is to see Nora came out, the style is still the same, the charm of the mature woman simply unforgettable, walking between the waist will be graceful, the skirt mouth of the hidden a snow-white fatty killing power is great, simply be able to hook peoples souls away. Why does it look like you didnt get a good nights restst night? Jason asked, seeing that Nora looked a little lethargic and tired. Yeah, tossed and turned in bed and stayed up all night. Nora sighed softly. Sleepless all night? Is it possible that youre having a hard time thinking about spring? Jason chuckled and snickered. Nora winks at Jason and says, Yeah, I was thinking about some Jason jerkst night, but this Jason jerk is destined to be a white-eyed wolf with a negative heart, who doesnt know how to be understanding, let alonepassionate. Jason rubbed his nose andughed bitterly, saying, Then this Jason is too much of a non-starter. Haha- Nora couldnt help butugh, and afterughing enough said, Lets go. In your car? Jason asked.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No, ride in your mighty and dominating car. Nora smiled wryly and said, Mi goblin has sat in your car. I havent even sat in it yet, would I be willing to do so? This is all to be counted? Jasonughed and said, Thats fine. Just take my car. But my car isnt that nice to ride in. Preachy? Nora looked over at Jason. Jason narrowed his eyes and said, My car that is high and destined to not have thefort of a small car, especially in terms of shock absorption. So sit up ah, the car . The vibration is particrly strong. Nora cant taste the meaning of this bastard? Looking at Jasons back as he took the lead and walked forward, he couldnt help but scold, Rascal. Chapter 417 – The Beauty Scheme Kehua Company. A tough-looking explosion-proof SUV came roaring up, driven by none other than Jason, with Nora in the passenger seat. Along the way, Nora also told Jason a few brief things. Kehua Company has several factories, one of which manufactures an electronic chip that is supplied to the Herthum Group, as well as orders from otherpanies. When the one-year supply cooperation was signed, Kehua Company requested to restart the cooperation negotiation after the contract expired. Nora was responsible for negotiating the electronic chip order on behalf of the Herthum Group, and Nora approached Marco Nicholson, a general manager of Kehua Company in charge of the industry, twice, to no avail. After the car stopped, Jason and Nora stepped out of the car and walked all the way inside Kehua Company. Since they already had an appointment in advance, a secretary-like woman led Nora and Jason up the elevator to the ninth floor and to Marco Nicholsons office. Walked into the office, Marco Nicholson has risen to greet him, he is about forty years old, premature baldness makes his head only a few strands of hair stuck together barely support the facade, has a striking rosaceous nose, red, dark face, puffy eyes, look like over-indulgence like. Miss Allen, youre here. Marco Nicholson smiled, and the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, the eyes just swept past Noras foxy, smoldering face greedy to the point of impatience to move down, ncing at the piece of plump fullness that was enough to cover a person. This action naturally can not be hidden from the side of Jason, his eyes can not help but cold gaze a few, thinking that really as Nora said, this guy is really very unfaithful, a look is an old rascal. Mrs. Nicholson, bothering you again. Nora smiled profusely and pretended not to see Marco Nicholsons gaze move just now. No trouble, no trouble. Marco Nicholson spoke up, he saw Jason and whirled around and asked, And this is? Hes one of my employees in the purchasing department, and just happened to be out on some business together, so he stopped by Mrs. Nicholsons. Nora said. This identity, when in the car has been toldto Jason.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Have a seat, have a seat. Marco Nicholson opened his mouth and smiled. Nora and Jason sat down on the couch in the office, and someone had already brought up tea. After a painless opening courtesy, Nora said, Mrs. Nicholson, I wonder how the order for those chips is being considered? Marco Nicholson smiled, looked away and said, This Mr. Miller is your assistant? Sort of. Nora said. Marco Nicholson said, In that case, Miss Allen herself can decide the cooperation of the order, right? If Miss Allen can decide, then I can just talk to Miss Allen alone. Nora looked at Jason, who understood and said, By the way, Mrs. Nicholson, you have a restroom on this floor, right? Ill go to the bathroom. Yes, there is. Just turn right out the door and walk ahead. If you cant find it, you can ask the staff in the other offices. Marco Nicholsonughter, heart for Jason can not help but appreciate a few points, thinking that this kid is also quite understanding. Jason stood up and walked out, closing the door behind him with his backhand. Mrs. Nicholson, if there are any more questions on the terms, you can say so. I really need this order urgently. Nora looked to Marco Nicholson and spoke. The conditions are fine for all of this, except that the supply is only so much. Threepanies in front of you came over to negotiate some orders before you did, so basically it would be impossible to supply your side. Marco Nicholson opened his mouth, full of regret. Nora gritted her teeth, her eyes inevitably showed a few sorrowful color, towards Marco Nicholson looked over, among the hidden wisp of charm is simply to let Marco Nicholson heart itch, the heart has long been anxious to rise up an evil fire. Mrs. Nicholson, you and I have been friends for so many years, cant you do something about it? Nora grumbled, saying. Marco Nicholson looked at Noras charming and provocative face, swallowed and then said, Its not that theres no way Nora brightened up and said, Mrs. Nicholson, what exactly is the solution? As long as Mrs. Nicholson agrees to sign this order, I can agree to any condition. Once Marco Nicholson heard that, he stood up and went to sit next to Nora, basically next to Nora. Seeing Nora not dodge and avoid, it made Marco Nicholsons heart wildly happy, thinking that this woman is finallypromised? That said, Marco Nicholson has been coveting Noras beauty for a year or two, but never had the chance before. This time the re-signing of the order, Nora has begged him, he will not let go of this opportunity? The first two times he had already hinted at it, intentionally or unintentionally, and he was sure Nora understood it. This time he came over and sat next to Nora, who did not politely move away to keep her distance as she had done on the previous two asions, but instead allowed him to sit next to her, which made him think that Nora should have acquiesced to his previously implied words. Marco Nicholson heart ecstasy and rise, the eyes of the hot gaze on Nora that majestic as a mountain towering, he ghostly reached out to grab Noras hand, said: I think so, tonight I treat you to a meal, by the way, to give you the order to settle the matter Marco Nicholson looked at Nora is still not resisting, he is as if eating a pill of certainty, not waiting for him to have the next move, suddenly C Bang! The office door was suddenly pushed open, and Jason went and returned, closing the door behind him. Marco, order you do not agree even if you, you, how can you molest people? You quickly let go of my hand you old bastard, what do you want? Nora suddenly shouted, with a look of panic. Noras reaction froze Marco Nicholson in his tracks for a moment. Not waiting for Marco Nicholson back to consciousness, Jason an arrow has rushed over, one-handed mped Marco Nicholsons throat, picked him up, pressed against the wall, said in a cold voice: How dare to have the desire to openly molest Miss Allen, you are looking for death? A ray of cold and piercing killing machine diffused from Jasons body and enveloped Marco Nicholson. Marco Nicholson is colored, but he is a cowardly man, being Jason so pinched throat, feel the horrible and morbid killing intent, his big belly body shivered and shivered with fear. Then, a smell of urine came, and then look, Marco Nicholsons pants are wet a piece, was actually incontinent by the shock. Jason, you dont want to hurt him, put him down first. Nora opened her mouth, then said, Lets call the police first and let theme over to deal with it. Notify Marco Nicholsons family, lets say his wife or something, and have his familye over in for justice. Jason didnt want to smell that urine smell and casually threw Marco Nicholson to the ground. Nora took out her cell phone and was already making a move to call the police. Marco Nicholson, who fell to the ground and came back to his senses, turned pale when he saw this, he couldnt stand up, his whole body was directly crawling over, wailing bitterly: Miss Allen, I was wrong, I was wrong, please give you a way out that list, I Now you sign, now you sign. Price I can also discount 20% Nora sniffed and the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, hooking up a foxy and provocative arc. Chapter 418 – Invitation from a mature woman Jason and Nora walked out of Kehua Group. After getting into the car, Nora couldnt help butugh out loud and said, Marco horny must be pissed off at this moment. Jason drove away, lit a cigarette, took a drag, looked at Nora, and said, Is this a sacrifice of sex? Nora looked over at Jason, smiled, and said, That Marco wont get any advantage anyway. Is it hard to believe that Nora used to sign all of her orders with this much fuss? Jason asked. Nora blushed and said, You dont think Im that kind of woman, do you?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nora thinks too much, I know what kind of person you are. Im not sure Imfortable with the idea of Marco Nicholson, but Im not sure Imfortable with the idea of Marco Nicholson, but Im notfortable with the idea of Marco Nicholson. Jason said. Nora smiled, gathered her hair and said: With otherpanies, there is no such difficulty. The main thing is that Marco Nicholson has been coveting me for a long time, and I know it by heart. But to be honest, in many matters, the woman is indeed vulnerable. Whether it is sales or purchasing, there is never a shortage of some women who are willing to sell their bodies in order to get orders. This is going to be an unspoken rule of the industry. As for Marco Nicholson, I know him more or less well. He is lustful but afraid of the inside, the most afraid is his familys yellow face. The position of general manager is still the rtionship of his familys yellow-faced mothers family to seek toe. Nora opened her mouth and continued, So I targeted this point of his and asked you toe over and act out the y. I said to call the police, let his wife toe to justice, his face changed, immediately agreed to sign the bill not to say, the price also discounted. Jason nodded and said with a smile, I can see Nora is not easy either. Noraughed and said, There are no men who can take advantage of me except you. Do you really think Im that easy to take advantage of? Jasonughed bitterly and said, Nora, how am I taking advantage of you? Yo, turning the other cheek now huh? You badass. Nora red at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes. Jason opened his mouth and exhaled a puff of smoke, knowing he couldnt dwell on the subject, he said, Its almost six oclock. Are we going back to the office? Why do you still go back to thepany? Its all off work when you go back. Lets go eat. Nora said. Dinner? All right, where to eat? Jason asked. My house. Nora said with a smile. Jason froze and turned his face to look at Nora with some confusion in his eyes. Nora also stared straight at Jason and said, You havent tasted my cooking, have you? How about a taste tonight? Jason nodded without hesitation and said, Looks like Im in for a treat tonight. Of course, no one else can taste it. Nora winked towards Jason as she spoke, a hint of natural charm flowing out, snapping at the heartstrings. Nora, Im driving, can you stop throwing winks? What if you hit another car? Its okay, you wont damage this car anyway, no matter how you crash it. Thats unreasonable of you. Why do women ever need to be reasonable? Okay, you win Giggle- Inside the car, came Noras unbridledughter. Silver View Community. A deep red Paramount Marauder pulled into this upscale residential neighborhood and stopped in the neighborhoods underground parking lot. The car door opened, a man and a woman stepped out of the car, it was Jason and Nora. Led by Nora, Jason walked into the house where she lived. You go ahead and sit on the couch. You can watch TV or something if youre bored. Get yourself anything you want to drink, theres tea, coffee and drinks. Nora took off her high heels and reced them with a pair of slippers, and also took a pair of slippers for Jason to change into. Im certainly not polite when Im here. Jason smiled. Nora smiled sweetly, she first went into her room and then closed the door, and when she came out again she had changed into a house dress, a pair of shorts, and a T-shirt with cartoon pictures on it. Spare, still can not hide her that ripe sexy body, also do not know if she is not even with the upper body of the intimate apparel are off the vacuum, making her walk between the position of the chest is like a wild horse off the wobble, the waves rise and fall. Driving back with some groceries, Nora walked into the kitchen with them and said, Sit down while I make dinner. Do you need a hand? Jason asked. Cant you cook, too? Nora smiled. Just kidding, Im up for a good time and down for a good time, right? Jason said good-naturedly. Did you miss a line? Nora blinked. Missed what? Jasons face was puzzled. You can still wake up, cant you? Nora smiled after she said that, and ran into the kitchen in a sh. Jason came back to his senses, shook his head andughed bitterly, usually he was molesting others, but with Nora, a mature beauty, it was the other way around. There is nothing to watch on TV and Jason is bored watching it, so he simply stands up and walks towards the kitchen. Let me help, its not my style to sit around and wait for food. Jason opened his mouth, walked in and helped cut meat and wash vegetables and whatnot. Once everything was ready, Nora pushed Jason out and said with a smile, Okay, Ill take care of the rest. Jason also did not force, out of the kitchen and then to the balcony, pull out a cigarette and light up. Smoke curls up and rises, enveloping his face. The gaze in his eyes was calm, and he didnt know what he was thinking about. A cigarette finished, he turned his head to look inside the house in the direction of the kitchen, his eyes imperceptibly showed a touch of indefinable color. But soon, he also returned to his normal state and returned inside the hall. At about 7:30 oclock, the meal was ready and Nora brought out a steaming te of food. Jason also went over to help with the dishes and stuff. Steamed osmanthus fish, braised pork ribs, celery fried beef, garlic hollow cabbage and a pot of chicken soup, two people eat is also very hearty. What would you like to drink? Nora asked. And drink. Arent you afraid that Ill reveal my original form and show my wolfs tail after drinking too much? Jason asked with a smirk. If you really want to show your wolfs tail, you can just cut it off. Noraughed and took out a can of beer from inside the fridge. Chapter 419 – Drunkenness provokes The table was already several empty wine cans. Nora is passionate and spirited, and even the booze is no match for a man, as long as Jason finishes a can, she will also finish a can and continue. Nora, it looks like youre drinking pretty hard, so it really seems like we dont know whos filling who up tonight. Jasonughed and said. Nora raised her flirtatious face, which was already slightly red, and the gaze in her eyes began to look a bit misty. Scared? Talk about not being afraid, Nora has the pleasure, I am definitely going to give up my life to apany the gentleman. Jasonughed ndly. I knew Little Jason wasnt a timid man Here, keep drinking. Nora said as she picked up a can of wine. Jason didnt push back and picked up a can of wine and clinked it with Nora, tilting his head and guzzling it.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nora gave Jason a bowl of chicken soup and said, Drink some soup and eat some vegetables. Its not good to just drink. You still need something to pad your stomach. Honestly, Nora, you are indeed very good at what you do. Jason looked at Noras face, which was already tinged with the slightest hint of drunken red wine, and said seriously. Apliment like that really makes my heart happy. Nora said happily. Then should I praise a few more, Nora heart blossom, this meal I rubbed some peace of mind. Jason said fervently. Giggle- The meal was really mind-blowing and overwhelming. Soon, the dozen or so cans of beer on the table were finished. Little Jason, tell me honestly, how do you feel about me? Nora looked like she was drunk, she rested one head on her cheek, her beautiful eyes blinked and stared straight at Jason. Jason was stunned and looked at Nora at the moment and said with a smile, Which aspect is Nora referring to? Badass, you know youre asking, dont you? Nora said in an annoyed voice as she picked up her chopsticks and raised them. Jason took out a cigarette and lit it, took a drag and said, Nora is very beautiful and charming, with Noras posture, a man has to be moved. I naturally can not be exempt, who makes me a man. Hahahaha, this is starting to show the tail of the wolf? Nora a pair of charming eyes in the eyes of the desire to flow, infinite style gradually stretched out, as that open cer wine, that intoxicating smell of wine more and more thick. Im just looking at Nora who doesnt have scissors in her hand, so Im bold enough to say a few words. Jason said in a cheeky way. If you say so, Ill go get the wine first and then bring a pair of scissors over. Nora smiled, she was about to stand up, perhaps a little drunk, suddenly stood up under a feeling of dizziness invaded, so she was a little unsteady, and her feet also stumbled a little. Nora, be careful. Jason walked over after seeing this and reached out to support Noras body. WellC Jason took a deep breath to calm himself down, he smiled and said, It was just an ident, I didnt watch Nora you nearly lost your footing. How can you reason with a woman like that? Nora said in a good-natured way. Jason remembered that Nora also said in the car that women are unreasonable. Nora, at most I just show a wolfs tail, at this rate, only the wolfs ws will be exposed. Jason said with a deep sense of humor. Is that so? Lets see, what kind of wolf paws do you have? Nora giggled, looking reckless. Its simply abominable! Bad man! Nora hurriedly pushed Jason away, settled down and then walked forward as if to get a drink. She looked a little ufortable as she walked away, as if Jasons two hands hadnt left. Nora went to the fridge and opened it, and there was no more beer. She then said, Im done with beer. There is still wine, drink? Im fine, Ill definitely go with Nora if she wants a drink. Jasons voice came. Nora nodded, and a momentter she came over, holding two tall sses with most of the red wine on them, and went to the table and put one on Jasons heels. Nora red at Jason, she picked up her ss and took a small sip of red wine before saying in annoyance, Is this your wolfs paw? Its really abominable. Just the wolf paws, there are others that I havent had a chance to show off yet. Jason grinned. Really? Tell me, what else have you not shown? Nora asked as if her interest was piqued. Jason mused and said, Thats a lot. For example, the wolfs tongue, and the hungry wolf sword dance, and so on. What, does Nora want to see something? Nora blushed, sighed, and said, I should have kept the scissors with me. Haha, its not toote to get it. Jason smiled as he picked up the ss of red wine and said, Clink one? Nora saw Jason pick up this ss of wine, her heart thumped, aplex look shed in the depths of her eyes, and her face looked a little indecisive. Nora? Jason looked at Nora a little lost in thought, he is called out. Nora came back to her senses, her wintry eyes smiling as she lifted her ss and clinked it with Jason, then she took a big sip and swallowed it straight down. Jason shook the wine in his ss and said, This wine tastes very mellow, good wine. Saying that, Jason was already ready to taste the wine. Noras face changed violently, and her body trembled uncontrobly at this moment, and she bit her lower lip with a mouthful of crystalline shellfish teeth, and a trace of blood seeped out under too much force she was unaware of. The look in Noras eyes changed several times, sadness, guilt, pain, and several torments, looking incrediblyplicated. Suddenly C Dont drink it! Nora stood up and reached over and grabbed Jasons ss that had the mouth on it, and the wine in the ss immediately spilled to the ground, and the ss fell to the ground. Click! The cup shattered on the ground, Noras heart was also like this cup, also with the broken. Oooh- Nora covered her face with her hands and fell on the dining table, unable to stop crying. Chapter 420 Will you forgive me? Nora was lying on the dining table, crying bitterly. In that sobbing voice full of aggression, guilt and pain, her shoulders were shaking continuously, which made people look at her heart. Jasons face was surprisingly calm, with a hint of relief and warmth in his eyes. He sighed softly in secret, slowly stood up and walked over to Noras side, reaching out and patting her back. Jason didnt ask why, and he didnt say anything, in fact at this point he didnt know what he should say to make it better. Gradually, Nora stopped crying, she took a deep breath, wiped the tear marks off her face, turned to look at Jason and said, Go away, what are you still doing here? Eat and drink enough and then give me a go, you go! Nora hissed and reached for Jason, pushing him out the door. Jason reached out and grabbed Noras arm, looked at her teary-eyed jade face, and said, Nora, is it thiste and you still wont tell me whats going on? Noras face was stunned as she stood up through clenched teeth and continued to push Jason, saying, I dont have anything I wouldnt want you here, I just want to be left alone. I dont wee you here right now, no? You go away, go away Jason fiercely wrapped his arms around Noras waist and took control of her body, his eyes looked at her and showed a hint of tenderness as he said, What are you going to do when Im gone? In fact, you should not have stopped me from drinking that drink, or at least let me know who was trying to harm me by your hand. What?! Nora was struck by lightning after hearing this, her face instantly paled and she couldnt help but say, You, you knew there was something wrong with that ss of wine? I know. I knew it when I picked up the ss and smelled that wine. Jason said with a calm face. The tears in Noras eyes came out again, sliding down her smooth, jade-like cheeks as she choked up and said, You know youre still going to drink? Why not? After all, youre the one who handed over the wine. Jason said. You fool! You fool! You know theres something wrong and you still drink it? Why? Why! Nora shouted, pounding both fists on Jasons chest repeatedly. Jason reached out and gently wiped the tear marks on Noras cheeks and said in a soft voice, Fool, since I dared to drink that ss of wine, it means that nothing will happen to me. When the person hiding behind the curtain shows up, I will naturally have the means to subdue them. Noras face was stunned as she gazed at Jason and murmured, If thats the way it is, well definitely be strangers afterwards, right? Jason was silent, then smiled lightly and said, But you didnt let me drink either, did you? Nora lowered her head, clenched her teeth, her shoulders trembling gently, and finally spoke, Jason, Im sorry. I still like hearing you call me Little Jason, Jason said with a smile, cupping Noras face in his hands, I can actually tell that you should be up to something, but I dont know where to start when you dont ask. I know it wasnt you who wanted me to drink that ss of wine, someone forced you to do it. Im usually quite a jerk, but I cant do the dirty deed of forcing a woman behind her back. I dont know if you have a handle or if you have any hardships that are being pinched by others, but if you trust me, then tell me the story. I will help you, even if you have any shackles, I will give you the shackles to break. Its Connor from The Doyle Family! Nora spoke up, a look of hatred shing in her eyes as she said, Connor used my mothers illness to threaten me to take control of me. Since my father died five years ago, my mothers health began to fail. When the illness strikes, she suffers from headaches. I have taken my mother to all the best hospitals in China, and also to Europe and the United States for medical treatment, but they all treat the symptoms but not the root cause. This drug is not yet on the market, only in the hands of Ant Co. I can only ask Connor. I dont know why Connor is targeting you. He told me to get close to you, to get to know you, to slowly get some of your secrets all in my hands and then inform him. I had to do it, if I didnt listen to him, after he cut off the medicine, my mothers illness would re up again said Nora, choking up again, all crying out, she continued, Yesterday, Connor called me, he He found out where I put my mother and sent someone to keep an eye on her. He gave me a packet of powder, saying it was colorless and tasteless, and asked me to mix it in water or liquor to give you If I didnt agree, the people he sent to keep an eye on my mom would turn on her. Im sorry, I didnt want to hurt you, looking at you pick up the ss to drink, my heart really hurts so much conscience tells me that I cant do this you, you will forgive me? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nora opened her tear-filled eyes and looked at Jason. Its not your fault, from the beginning to the end, I never med you. Jason opened his mouth, his face sank, a coldness emerged from his eyes, and he said, I didnt expect it was this Connor who was targeting me behind my back, Ive seen this man, well-dressed and talented, but I never thought he was secretly a wolf. By the way, where is your mother now? My mom is in Gleen Town, where the air is nice and more livable, so I settled her down to live there. Nora said. Go change your clothes and Ill follow you to Gleen Town, Jason said in a hushed voice, You didnt let me drink that drink, and a littleter, Connor is sure to find out. If he knows you didnt do as he said, your mother is in danger. Its not toote to rush over to Gleen Town and get your mom out of there before those people do something to her. Okay, Im going to change. Nora knew it was urgent and immediately ran inside the bedroom. Jasons face cloudy and uncertain, a suppressed violent killing machine rose up, he knew Nora forced by others, but the person behind this is this met Connor, but really let him feel some surprise. Connor, Ant Co., and Lukas mentioned HM1 Toxin these links together, but also let Jason eyes of the chill thickened a few points. At that moment, Jasons cell phone rang violently, he took out the phone to see that it was Cameron calling. Chapter 421 – Arimi is banned Jason immediately answered the phone and said, Hello, Cameron. Jason, we have traced Antonio Burke, formerly known as Antonio Burke, who used to do smuggling activities. This man has a wide range of contacts and is considered a local snake in Oakshire. Camerons voice came in. Have you traced this person yet? Jason asked. Antonio Burke just walked out of the Golden Unicorn Club with a group of people. I told Ratty to keep an eye on it, and Im taking Nathan, Bear, Dragon and others over there to bring this Antonio Burke under control. I have another urgent matter on my side. I cant make it to the operation tonight. Ill let Lukas go over to meet you guys and wait for Lukas to meet up with you before we move. Lukas is considered one of myrades, so you guys will listen to Lukasmand at that time. Yes, no problem! Cameron said in a deep voice. Jason ended the call and immediately called Lukas, and when the call was answered, he said, Lukas, my friends in Oakshire have traced the guy who supplied the weapons to Night Shadows men, Antonio Burke. You should go over there and meet up with my friend Cameron and the others and put this Antonio Burke under control. Im a little busy here, so I cant make it. Tracked it down? Okay, give me your friends number and Ill get in touch with them. Lukas said. Jason nodded and sent Lukas Camerons contact information. Jason just put down the phone and saw Nora had changed clothes and walked out, the tear stains on her face had been dried, but her eyes still looked red. Lets go. Jason said. Nora nodded and followed Jason out of the house. The two took the elevator down to the underground parking lot, and when Nora got in the car, Jason drove the Paramount Predator whistling like a flyer and drove out of the underground parking lot. Gleen Town is about eighty kilometers from downtown Oakshire, and it takes at least an hour to drive all the way there. Jason just hopes to get there in time within that hour. On the way, Nora tried to call her mothers phone number, which was still not working, just likest night, which made her anxious and kept gritting her teeth. Jason looked at Nora and said softly, Dont worry, Im sure your mother will be fine. Nora nodded, and now she could only pray that her mother would wait until she and Jason got there.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason, thank you. Nora looked at the side of Jasons face and spoke. Jason smiled lightly and said, Nora, there is no need to be so polite. In fact, if you had told me these things earlier, then your mother would not have been in danger. As for the issue of your mothers illness, lets look at it after we get your mother out first. Nora nodded, and she kept taking deep breaths as a way to calm the tension inside her. The Doyle Family. Connor is pacing back and forth in his room, a handsome and umon face at this time looks a little gloomy, are going to drip water. ording to the n, Nora is going to make a move on Jason tonight. As long as Nora obeys his words, let Jason drink the powder he gives, although not fatal, but also will immediately lose consciousness and general weakness. At that point in time, thats when hell start getting his act together. Now the time is already ten oclock, Nora side still no news came, he waited a little impatient. I dont believe you dare to disobey my orders, unless you dont care if your mother lives or dies! Connor spoke in a cold voice, an indignant gleam in his eyes. He has already sent someone to check the situation on Noras side, and I believe there will be news back soon. About ten minutes or soter, Connors cell phone rang, and he answered it and said, Hey, did you find out? Mr. Doyle, theres no one inside Noras house. The lights were on, but no one was inside. Previously, we observed that Nora did return to her home with Jason. Now there is no one inside Noras house. Okay, I got it. Connor spoke, his tone as cold as the ice. Damned woman! How dare you betray me? After hanging up the phone, an uncontroble anger shed in Connors eyes. Immediately after, Connor took his cell phone and immediately made a call out. Gleen Town. To the south, inside a chic little courtyard. The courtyard has two brick houses, ancient and fragrant, reflecting the trees and nts in front of the courtyard, giving people a sense of natural beauty like returning to the countryside. The brick house is brightly lit, vaguely seen inside the flickering shadows, listen carefully, you can also hear a burst of guessing and drinking yells. Inside the tiled room, a dining table, sitting five five big and thick bare-chested men showing tattoos, the table is a mess, filled with a variety ofrge fish and meat, a box of beer on the floor. Travis,e on, have a drink. Ill drink to Travis, too. Travis is such a sea of people, a few of usbined, cant evenpare to Travis. A few people at the table spoke to a robust man with a tattoo of a passing dragon on his body, a man with a shaved head, a strong muscr body, a bear waist and a tiger back, and a fierce face. Travis Mills grinned and said, You guys are all trying to get me drunk or something by blowing me off. But its true that we guys dont have much fun drinking. With that, Travis Mills turned his gaze in the direction of the sofa, looking at a woman sitting on the sofa with the most elegant charm rich and mature, opened his mouth and said, Big beauty,e here, pour me a ss of wine. On the sofa, sat a woman, about forty years old, but from the appearance, but looks like a young woman in her thirties. A head of hair pulled up high, an extremely soft jade face smooth as jade, that skin blows, can not see the slightest wrinkle,pared to the skin of some young girls are not much better. She is extremely beautiful, this beauty with a softness and elegance, but also contains a mature charm precipitated by the years, like the branch that has been ripe peach, smell the fragrance, pick the sweet. She wore an ink painting style cheongsam, in that cheongsam outline, will she that mature fat beauty of the curve dripping out, the most significant than the piece of shockingly high, like two huge peaks hanging upside down in the body, but also unusually proud not to fall, extremely seductive people. Hearing Travis Mills words, Trinity gritted her teeth, her face pale and her body was trembling uncontrobly, representing her inner tension and trepidation. Her side was also guarded by a man in ck, her cell phone was confiscated, and she was guarded in eating and sleeping,pletely under house arrest. Chapter 422 Humiliated Trinity just felt like he was experiencing a nightmare. It all started yesterday evening when the group burst in, took her under control, seized her cell phone, cut off allmunication devices with the outside world, and ced her under house arrest. The group said that they were under orders and would not harm her as long as she behaved, and that the talk was that the matter involved her daughter, who would suffer an unpredictable fate if she did not know better. Trinity is really scared, these people are not moving an inch from her, taking turns to keep an eye on her, and even if she wants to rest these people are watching. How dare she close her eyes in such a situation? Doingst night until now, she has not closed her eyes all day and night. She thought she had encountered some robbers, but these people did not rob her of money or sex, and were still polite to her, except that she could feel the kind of hot gaze they showed when they looked at her, which made her angry and annoyed, but did not dare to offend them. While she was nervous and frightened, she was also worried about her daughter Nora. From the words of these people, she could hear that these people had her under their control to use her as a bargaining chip to threaten Nora. If her own daughter has any shorings under the threat, she herself does not want to live. Control of this day and night, she did not try to escape, but she is a weak woman, facing these five big men, unarmed under simply can not escape. Several times she tried to force her way out, but before she could step out the door, she was caught by these people and beaten and kicked, making her suffer both mentally and physically. Beauty, talking to you, didnt you hear me? Travis Mills gaze was cold as he spoke again. Youre too insensitive, Travis is looking up to you when he asks you toe over and pour the wine, so dont give up your face. Thats a good point. You really want to drink a toast, then well make you whole! If you know what youre doing, hurry up and get over here! Beauty, I heard that your man has been dead for many years, right? Is it very empty and lonely all these years? It is said that a woman is like a wolf and a tiger in her thirties. Do you want us Travis to do you a favor and relieve your loneliness? Hahahaha- The vulgarity elicited a round ofughter. Thats enough! Trinitys face was annoyed and shy as she rose in anger and said indignantly, You shameless people. Breaking into peoples homes and illegal hijacking, you will be imprisoned! Tsk tsk tsk Travis Mills narrowed his eyes and stared at Trinitys angry, blushing face, his gaze lowered to the huge waves that were undting and churning under the excitement, a fire immediately bubbling up as he said. Even angry is so beautiful. I like a pussy like you. Travis Mills looked at Trinity, still really hot and dry, that evil fire can not be suppressed. He has yed a lot of women, in terms of face value no one canpare with Trinity, even if Trinity is already a woman of about 40 years old. In terms of body, Trinitys curvaceous, mature body is undoubtedly to be desired. As for the temperament, Trinitys own noble and elegant temperament makes people yearn for it, and the rich and iparable mature style contained within it is notparable to the rest of the women. Excellent! Such a woman is truly superb! Get her over here. Travis Mills said in a cold voice. The man watching Trinity next to her heckled, tugged on Trinitys arm, and pulled her up. Let go, you let go of me! Trinity pushed and pped hard, but all to no avail, and was pulled hard to the table. Pour the wine. Travis Mills said in a deep voice. Trinitys face was blue, feeling a kind of unprecedented annoyance and viciousness. She coldly stared at Travis Mills, the whole person is not moved, the chill that flowed from the gaze is to make Travis Mills heart a pang. Travis Mills looked at Trinitys delicate white face and said in a grim tone, Ill do anything to piss me off. Although my employer told me to leave you alone for the time being, but if you dont know any better, I dont mind tearing off all your clothes and making you stand in front of me again. Trinitys body is a machine, she shivered, a chill also grew up, she gritted her teeth, but finally gave in, picked up a bottle of wine to Travis Mills pour. Hey, hey, thats obedient. Travis Mills opened his mouth and looked at Trinitys buttocks from the side, which were rounded and rolled like a side of a grinder, and was itching to reach out and put a hand on Trinitys buttocks. Shameless! Trinity couldnt hold back any longer, and she grabbed the ss of wine and threw it directly at Travis Mills face. Bitch, looking for death, are you? Travis Mills was furious and pped Trinity in the face. With a snap, Trinitys body staggered backwards and fell to the ground. Trinity covered her face and her eyes were red. In all these years, she had never been so aggrieved? Had she ever been humiliated like this?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The crystal tears in the eyes, but the external softness of her character is also stubborn and tough, forcing the tears in the eyes not to flow out. She can endure a hundred shames at this moment, she only begged in her heart that nothing must happen to her daughter, otherwise she would really feel guilty for the rest of her life. Travis Mills got up with a start, and he was about to have a fit when his cell phone suddenly rang out of nowhere. He picked up the phone and answered it in a hurry: Hello, Mr. Doyle, what can I do for you? That woman, do whatever you want with her. On the phone, only this phrase came and then it was cut off. Travis Mills face was stunned at first, and when he came back to his senses, his face already looked ecstatic, heughed loudly and said, Hahahaha, Ive been waiting for this moment for a long time! Little bitch, you dont listen to me, do you? Lets see how Im going to clean you up and kill you! With that, Travis Mills walked toward Trinity. Trinity knew it was bad, she stood up and tried to escape, but Travis Mills grabbed her with one hand, picked her up without a word, and walked quickly towards a bedroom. You guys keep watch for me! Ill get to you guys when Im done getting high! Travis Mills dropped this line. Let go of me! What are you doing? HelpC Trinitys mournful cries came from far away, she struggled desperately, punching and kicking, these for the bear backed Travis Mills, is not enough, but is more aroused in his heart of the beast. The rest of the mens faces in the field were first stunned, and then one by one, they all came back to their senses, and the gaze in their eyes rose with fervor, and one immediately got up and guarded the four sides. Chapter 423 – Timely Assistance Squeak! In the deep night, a crimson styled tough explosion-proof SUV stopped in front of the small courtyard of this brick house. Jason, this is the ce, this is where my mother lives. In the passenger seat, a foxy, sexy woman spoke sharply. Bang!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The car door pushed open and Jason had leapt down. He moved his body, is rushed into the small courtyard, three steps and two steps to the door of the green brick house. Jasons right leg then lifted up and kicked forward. Bang! The doorway was kicked open, and a big, thick man inside froze for a moment, and then bellowed, Who is it? Whew! The mans words just fell, a fist with violent power has been close at hand, a fist bombarded his face, almost his face dented, mouth and nose with blood spurting out, the whole man flew backwards out. You go away, dont touch me, help- A mournful cry came from a room, a voice mixed with fear and despair, with a hint of crying. Jasons face sank, a monstrous killing machine burst out from his body, he could not care less about the other men in the room, his feet stomped under the wind and rushed towards the house where the distress call came from. Jason crashed through the door of the room, fixed his eyes and saw a stout man with his bare upper body tearing a womans clothes, and as he rushed in, the man also turned his head to look over with a dismayed face. The man was none other than Travis Mills, and as he turned his head to look over, there was no one in sight, only a fist growingrger in the pupils of his eyes. Bang! Jason mmed his fist down, then reached out and grabbed Travis Mills by the throat and threw Travis Mills out of the house with a hard fling. Jason looked forward, a woman with an extremely soft face and a paleplexion shivering all over, wearing the cheongsam cor and leg open line position has been torn open, revealing the intimate clothing worn inside. She looked at Jason, still frightened and ufortable, and kept shrinking back, her arms around her chest, making the normal protective gesture of a woman. The huge peaks in front of the chest nearly present, spare under her arms around the chest, the piece of heavy snow-white fat is still from that arm in arge spill out. Jason guessed that this would be Noras mother, just so young beyond his imagination. Jason pulled over a thin quilt to cover the womans body and said softly, Im Noras friend. Dont be afraid, its okay. After saying this, Jason turned around and walked out. Turning the moment, a monstrous killing machine unconcealed burst out, like the bloodthirsty demon god descended. And that Travis Mills was thrown out, a dizzy head, he shook his head, a little back to consciousness, some nosebleeds in the nose constantly left. His face turned gloomy and hideous as he roared, Brothers, kill him. In addition to the man who was knocked down by Jasons punch, the other four men drew a long, bright, sharp knife from nowhere. Jason walked out, his grim gaze fixed on the men. Travis Mills had risen to his feet, also carrying a long knife in his hand. At that moment, Nora also came in from running, and seeing the situation in front of her, she immediately leaned towards Jason and asked apprehensively, Wheres my mom? Inside the room, you go in first and stay with your mother. Donte out yet. Jason said. Nora nodded and hurriedly rushed into the room. Travis Mills opened his mouth andughed, saying: Kid, you have a way out of heaven, but you have no way out of hell, you want to die for you! Brothers, you see? That bitch is already so superb, but I didnt expect her daughter is also so superb. Kill this kid, and that mother and daughter will be ours. Lets go! At Travis Mills bark, a big man roared and immediately rushed forward, his long knife in his hand shing straight down toward Jason. Jasons footsteps were wrong, a side step to avoid the knife straight, and when the knife fell, his right hand curved into a dragons w, a forward probe, the precision of the knife wrist sp the big man. The next moment, a majestic and powerful force burst out from between Jasons five fingers, he force a break C Click! The mans wrists were broken, and then he backhanded the long knife that came out of his hand and chopped towards the mans legs and knees. Ah The heartbreaking howl of the big man came through with a blood-curdling sh, and both legs were nearly chopped off directly. This big man fell to the ground, rolling all over the ce and howling miserably. Snort! Snort! In the right direction, a long de cut straight down and attacked and killed Jason. Jasons face is expressionless, the right hand holding the knife raised, to meet the knife, his own explosive force along the de cut out horizontally, to meet the long knife that attacked and killed. Dang! A sound of weapons shing resounded, and the right side of the few knife-wielding men only felt a huge force passed from the knife body, that huge force is simply not they can resist. Immediately one by one, the tiger mouth was cracked by the shock, the hands of the long knife also can not hold, have smashed to the ground. Snort! Snort! In an instant, a harsh de rose up across the sky, tearing through the void and cutting down on the legs of these men as fast as lightning, and with the first glimpse of blood, a pig-like howl of misery rose and fell. Soon, one by one on the ground fell a man, without exception, both legs and knees were killed by a knife and have not been able to stand up. The only one in the field is Travis Mills, this time Travis Mills face is white, holding the right hand of the knife are trembling, he was afraid, a cold fear from the bottom of the feet rose up, surging through the body. Here, this big brother, there is something to talk about- Travis Mills opened his mouth, trying to plead bitterly. Jason did not eat him at all, holding his sword and swung down with a sh. Ill fight you. Travis Mills roared, and he shed hard with his knife in front of him. Jasonughed coldly, and the de he swung out folded and took the lead in cutting into Travis Mills right arm. Snort! Blood erupted and it was to see Travis Mills right arm cut off. Jasons long knife shed downward again, shing through Travis Mills legs and knees, and hisnky body fell to the ground with a thud amidst Travis Mills terrified screams. The first step is to chop off the feet, the second step is naturally to chop off the hands. Jason narrowed his eyes, like a cold-blooded butcher, carrying a long knife in his hand, and swung it down toward the arms of these men who were tumbling and screaming on the ground. The man who was originally knocked unconscious by a punch was naturally not spared, and all his limbs were chopped off. Chapter 424 Bloody Cruelty Broken limbs all over the ground, blood flowing. It was a scene like hell. Blood was constantly gushing, forming ayer of sma on the ground, iparably sticky and emitting a pungent smell of blood. Jason walks in the midst of it, like a Satan. Travis Mills and they have been screaming by now, the voice are shouting mute, one shivering, face extreme pain, the eyes are covered with fear fear. Jason walked up to Travis Mills, squatted down, looked at Travis Mills painfully distorted face, took out a cigarette without slowing down and lit it, took a deep drag and asked, How much did Connor pay you guys to do this nasty thing? Travis Mills face a stunned, can not imagine that the young man in front of him has actually known who the person behind the instruction them actually is.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Travis Mills is really scared, he has been in the road for so many years, the first time to see such a ruthless character, from beginning to end face extremely calm, without the slightest emotional fluctuations, such a character is absolutely great terror. Brother, Im wrong since you know that Connor is behind this, we are not in our own hands, we dare not disobey him. Travis Mills almost cried a face and said. One size does not fit all. Bullying a weak woman like that is heroic and good? Jason narrowed his eyes. Travis Mills opened his mouth, do not know what to say, meet Jasons cold iparable gaze, he only felt a piercing coldness spread throughout his body. Since you cant control whats in your pants, its useless to keep it C youre no different from a wastrel now anyway. Jason stood up, lifted his right foot and stomped towards Travis Mills crotch. Ah Travis Mills howled incessantly, and the cone of pain made him reach the edge of fainting, if he could pass out okay, but just did not pass out. Jason also stopped paying attention to Travis Mills group, he took out his cell phone and called Matt. He gave a brief description of the situation here and asked Matt to bring someone over to handle it. Jason did not kill, leaving Travis Mills and them a life, but for Travis Mills and others, only more than dead to suffer. The limbs were wasted, especially Travis Mills, the birds egg thing was directly stomped. Jason walked towards the room where Nora was with her mother, the door closed, he did not rush in, he remembered that Noras mothers cheongsam was ripped open. If Jason hade 10 minutester, Im afraid Noras mothers innocence would have been tainted by Travis Mills. Knock, knock, knock. Jason knocked on the door and then said, Its me. Is it convenient for me toe in? Come in. Nora in the room said. Jason pushed the door in and saw Nora sitting on the edge of the bed with her mom in her arms, Trinity had changed into a dress and was holding Nora close to her. Both womens faces were marked with tears and their eyes were red, obviously having had a good cry. It was inevitable, Nora came in and saw her mother in disarray and must have known what was going on. The only thing to be thankful for was that Jason arrived in time to stop the humiliating tragedy before it happened. Nora was really grateful and she looked at Jason and choked up and said, Jason, thank you, thank you Jason smiled ndly and said, Youre wee. Saying that, she looked at the woman who looked not at all like Noras mother, but more like a sister, and said, You are Noras mother Trinity, right? Im sorry that I still didnte fast enough to make you suffer. Trinity struggled to squeeze out a smile, looking raw but still soft and beautiful, as she said, Mr. Miller doesnt have to be sorry, on the contrary, you are my savior. I really thank you for saving me from humiliation, thank you. Jason looked at Trinity and then Nora, and from the looks of it, the two really dont look like a mother and daughter. In terms of age, its even less like that. This makes Jason think that Trinity and Nora are not mother and daughter by blood, right? Of course, this question he will not now ask the export, and then said: Now there is nothing more. The police will be here to deal with itter. Trinity can go out and take a look, and if you dont feel relieved, Ill move my hands again. Mom, lets go outside. Nora said. Trinity nodded and stood up before walking out of the room with Nora. Walked out of the room to see, they could not help but open their mouths and startled, full of blood, fell on the floor of the few people are not one of the limbs intact, all by the blood to stain the red. Noras scalp tingled and she couldnt help but grab Jasons arm and say, This, this get them to the hospital quickly, this will make a mess. Life and death are up to God. They deserve it if they die, so they dont have to continue to harm people. Jason said. Its not if they have an ident, itll get you involved. Nora was anxious and wanted to take out her cell phone to call an ambnce, she was just worried that if someone was killed and Jason was involved, she would be upset and would feel guilty for the rest of her life. Jason stopped Nora and said, No. This is what they deserve. Dont worry, its just a few scum, not to mention these few, even if I kill them now, Ill be fine. Mr. Miller, thank you for pulling out the knife. Is this really not going to get you involved? I hate these guys, but I dont want to get killed. You saved my life, and Ill feel guilty for the rest of my life if I get you involved. Trinity also said. Jasonughed and said, I said its okay, dont worry. Come with me, Ill take you to Oakshire. trinity you cant stay here for now. When the policee to deal with it, thene back to pack your things and luggage or whatever. Thats true. Nora nodded her head, she was still unsure and asked apprehensively, Do you really dont need to worry about them? It really wont even get you involved? Jason nodded affirmatively and said, No. Lets go, dont worry about them. Whether they live or die, its up to them. At Jasons insistence, Nora and Trinity followed him out. Nora looked at the man in front of her and felt nothing but mixed feelings. Honestly, looking at Travis Mills that several people that look miserable, her heart is really very relieved, she is afraid that will be involved in Jason. Nora looked at it and her eyes shed with a hint of tenderness. Trinitys face gradually calmed down, a pair of beautiful eyes showed a trace of gratitude, she really does not dare to imagine, if Jason did note in time, she will be subjected to what kind of shame. In order to her that outside the soft inside the rigid nature, their own body really want to be defiled, she is afraid that she will die to show her will. Fortunately, that tragic scene did not happen. He also came just in time. Chapter 425 – The Ghosts of the Underworld The night iste. It is pale and silent. Most of the lights in Gleen Town have gone out, and most of them have gone to sleep. A fierce and powerful Paramount Marauder whistling in the night, like a fierce beast is rampaging. Jason is driving, his face calm, his eyes deep as the stars, he is thinking about Connors identity, just The Doyle Family young master so simple?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If the recent series of events are like a scattered beads, if Connor as a thread, it makes sense to string together. The person behind the curtain, is it really him? Jason eyes a cold gaze, there is a harsh and cold killing intent in the diffusion. Trinity, Nora mother and daughter are sitting in the back seat of the car, after getting in, Nora did tell Connor about ckmailing her. Trinity heard the tide of ups and downs hard to calm, the soft jade face like a woman in the Jiangnan water vige is all a color of indignation, indignation, but also a share of unnameable sadness. Nora, I know you are very filial, and I know you cant bear to watch your mothers pain when her illness strikes. But, silly child, how can mommy watch you be held hostage by this wolf and thus live ufortably? Trinity opened her mouth and said in a soft voice, The medicine Connor gave is only to relieve the suppression effect, and can notpletely cure moms illness. So you should not be so foolish in the future, do not receive his coercion again, it is not worth it. But mom, what if the disease strikes without those medications? Nora asked worriedly. Trinity smiled sadly and said, Actually, mom knows what the source of her illness is. To solve this disease, drugs are not the fundamental factor. Anyway, mommy will be fine, even if the disease strikes, mommy can endure. You are mommys only child, if you dont live happily and freely, mommys sadness and grief will be much more serious than even an attack of illness, understand? Noras eyes flushed and she nodded. Trinity reached out and took Noras hand and whispered, Its going to be okay. As long as we live happy and unfettered, as long as we are dependent on each other, everything will be fine Nora nodded, she did not say anything else, hugged her mother, as long as this depend on each other, what hurdle is not able to pass? Jason drove out of Gleen Town and prepared for the junction with the highway. At this point, his face sank abruptly, the gaze in his eyes rose morosely, revealing a violent killing intent of impatience, he turned his head toward the right side of the car to look at the direction. To the right is a high and low residential buildings, but Jasons eyes are obviously not looking at these residential buildings, but over them and look at the road on the other side of the residential buildings. Just now, he sensed a wisp of extremely subtle killing fluctuations, and in the dark, there is a breath that has been locked on his side. Apparently, he was being followed. Still not dead? Sending people to assassinate? Jason narrowed his eyes, tonight he did not kill, does not mean he is merciful, at this time there are still people in the dark tracking, there is a hidden killing machine fluctuations, but also really let his heart that violent killing intent inspired out. In such a case, he took it as a means of assassination sent by Connor. Jason originally nned to send Trinity and Nora to Oakshire to settle down, then he went to rendezvous with Lukas and Cameron to see if they had captured Antonio Burke. Now, there was actually someone following in the dark, disrupting his ns. He didnt know what the identity of the stalker was, and if he didnt take care of it, there would be no end of trouble. The first to encounter danger will be Trinity, Nora mother and daughter, he can not always take them with him, to Oakshire to settle them, once the secret stalker grasp the mother and daughtersnding ce, only afraid that he left the first foot, Trinity and their feet will be subject to unpredictable danger. Are you all so eager toe to death? Then I will fulfill you all! The gaze in Jasons eyes was cold, and the killing intent was strong in his chest. He hadnt been aware that someone was secretly following him, perhaps from the time he drove over from Oakshire with Nora. Only the other side never showed up, apparently extremely patient. This makes Jason realize that this secret stalker is only not simple. Fasten your seat belt and hold on to the armrests of the car with all your might. Jason suddenly spoke up. Trinity and Nora, who were sitting in the back, looked stunned, and Nora couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Not yet, but in a little while. Jason said. Nora gritted her teeth as she looked to Trinity, havinge to the point where she could only follow Jasons words. Whew! At this point, Jason elerated violently, but the car was not in the direction of the highway, towards another road away from the old town. Along this road, the scenery bes more and more deste, and houses be more and more scarce, reced by the rolling hills and mountains. The other way. A white BMW 5 Series sedan is driving at a constant speed. Driving the car is a man in ck, with an ancient face, expressionless. In the passenger seat, sat a white man with a shady face, also expressionless. At that moment, the man in ck suddenly said, Huh? The other sides car is speeding up? The man in white frowned and said, Is it hard to find out that we are being followed? The man in ckughed coldly and said, White Day, you cant trust my tracking skills? He didnt even notice when he was followed all the way from Oakshire, so how can he notice now? He should be in a hurry to get back to Oakshire. You cant be too careful. Thats always been our rule for assassinations. So, dont take it lightly. Keep following up to see whats going on. The man in white, whose name is White Day, said. These two people are the top ten horror killers in Living Tomb C ck and White Day. A ck Day, a White Day, killing like hell. ck Day nodded, and the car elerated violently and abruptly toward the front. ck Days tracking was not within sight of that vehicle; he was driving on a different roadway, simply using his own airne to lock onto the target vehicle. Such a tracking method can be said to be extremely clever, avoiding the target vehicle through the rearview mirror to detect the abnormal situation of a car following behind. It can be said that as long as people who are not particrly strong in anti-surveince, under this kind of tracking of ck Day, it is impossible to detect his tracking. Unfortunately, ck and White Day this time they are following the person, Dragon Shades dragon head, but also the dark world of Satan the Evil. Chapter 426 – Taking a head ck and White Day has a strong enough confidence. Since their debut, the two of them have reached the point of seamless cooperation with each other, the tacit understanding between the two of them,plementing each others strengths and weaknesses when they act assassination, and often the opponents they target will be dripped by them to kill. Among them are some strong people whose strength is much higher than even them. But these strong people in the two of them with the attack, without exception, all were assassinated dead, which also makes ck and White Days fame is growing, has been ranked in the Living Tomb in the ranks of the top ten killers. Living Tomb in the top ten killers, ck and White Daysbat strength is not the highest, but in terms of killing efficiency and assassination with, absolutely the most horrible. This time, they came to Oakshire with one purpose in mind C to take a head! ck and White Day has a strong confidence that they will not be taken lightly, and then again, this target killed Shadow in the organization. They also know Shadow the person, said Shadows assassination ability in their eyes is barely okay, still a long way from superb. Whew! Whew! The night is getting darker and darker. Jason driving the Paramount Marauder is still speeding along at high speed, and the gaze in his eyes is getting darker and colder, that handsome face is still as calm as water, spare knowing that he is being followed, and there are killing machines following him, he is also unconcerned. Now he just wants to get rid of this trouble early, otherwise the other side is as close to the bones of the gangrene, is indeed very annoying, but also make him intolerable. Sit tight! Jason spoke up fiercely. Trinity and Nora sitting in the back of the two immediately subconsciously grabbed the armrests of the car. At the same time C Squeak! Jason mmed on the brakes, and after the car slowed down, he steered hard toward the right, and the Paramount Marauder mmed into a guardrail several dozen centimeters high on the right. The other side of the guardrail is anotherne, separated by a green belt, and the guardrail is a green grass. This height of the green belt can not stop the Paramount Marauder, the tough explosion-proof SUV all the way through the green belt to the right after the driveway. However, Jasons front end was not forward, it turned around and faced backwards. Once he stepped on the gas, the Marauder, like a roaring beast, whistled forward. Ahead, with headlights shining through,ing head-on is a white BMW 5 Series sedan. Jason turned the car around under what amounted to him driving the Marauder ready to hit the white BMW sedan head-on. It is not an exaggeration to say that the white BMW car in front of this predator, like a toy car in general, really want to hit, will be what the consequences can be imagined. Inside the white BMW sedan, ck Day, who was driving, had an expressionless, ancient face that changed abruptly, and a trace of surprise appeared in his eyes, and he could not help but open his mouth and cursed angrily: This madman! Squeak! The ear-piercing brakes sounded, ck Day did not have to say m on the brakes, this is the only response to make the policy, who is stupid to drive a car with this behemoth general predator collision, must be too long to live. When the brakes were applied, ck Day and White Day sitting in the passenger seat had already unbuckled their seat belts, and when the car was braked, ck Day said in a loud voice, Jump. Bang! Bang! ck and White Day opened the door first, then they scurried out of the car,nding on the highway in a roll to ease the force of their inertia.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The good thing is that this is a deserted road outside Gleen Town, sote at night there is no caring and going, otherwise ck and White Day so abandoned the car and fled, just as there are cars whistling over, is also extremely dangerous. At the same time C Bang! The crimson brawny beast had hit the white BMW head-on, and the BMWs front end immediately dented inward a great deal, and then the predators huge wheels had crushed through the BMW. After the right wheel of the predator had crushed through the roof of the BMW, the body of the BMW had beenpletely copsed, and if there were people inside the car, they would be paralyzed for life. When the two cars collided, Trinity and Nora sitting in the back of the mouth have made a shrieking sound, they finally know why Jason told them to hold on to the armrests in the car. But the car collision is not as violent as expected, the reason is that the BMW in front of this predator is not even a rival qualification to talk about. Therefore, after the predator ran over from this BMW, they came back to their senses, but a jade face of various colors is still a sense of heart palpitations. Jason fixed his eyes, there are two ck and white figures in front of the sprint, he sneered, a step on the gas pedal, the predator suddenly elerated, towards the two figures chased up. Speed can be faster than the speed of the car? As long as the predator caught up, the huge wheel towards the front of a crash, certainly be crushed to the bone crumbs are not left. ck and White Day heard the roar of the car behind them, they began to curse in their hearts, what the hell is going on ah, actually being chased by a car, they have never been in such a mess since their debut. You cant run on the road, go over to the right side, there are mountains and forests on the right side. This car, even if its big, cant drive into the mountains. White Day said in a deep voice. Go! ck Day opened his mouth, and the two of them folded their bodies and sprinted towards the right side. Jasons car then turned right and ran over the green belt again, chasing the two ck and white men. The right side of the road is a mountainous woond, ck and White Day ran all the way to, then they did not hesitate to dive into the mountainous woond, after diving into the mountains, they do not have to worry about that look like the most perverted explosion-proof SUV chase. Squeak! Jason stopped the car in front of the mountain forest, the gaze in his eyes slightly narrowed, staring at the piece of lush mountain forest in front of him, shrouded in deep night, the corners of his mouth hooked up a morbid coldness. Is this the ce to fight to the death? Jason, what exactly are those two people? Nora asked. I dont know. Just know one thing, they want toe and kill me. Jason said in an indifferent tone. What? Nora froze. Jason unbuckled his seat belt, turned his head to Trinity and Nora sitting in the back, and said, You guys just sit in the car and wait. Ill be right back. Nora immediately understood that Jason was preparing to dive into the mountains to find the two men to face off. She gritted her teeth and said, You can pay attention to that. Its okay, be back soon. Jason opened his mouth, he stepped out of the car, took a deep breath, looked at the mountain forest in front of him, and with his feet poised under a stomp, he was like a cannonball, rushing into the dark, dense mountain forest. Chapter 427 – Battle against Double Prison The mountains and forests are lush and dark. asionally the night breeze blew, came the sound of leaves rustling, the thick darkness of the quiet, but let people vaguely feel that in the thick darkness with arge bloody mouth is choosing people to eat. After ck and White Day infiltrated the mountains, with their instincts as killers, they sneaked to a location in the mountains that was easy to ambush and ambush. The moment they dive into the mountains and forests, their own breath has been converged and up, diving in the body like a ghost, silent. Their own killing intent also converged, after crouching down, their eyes directed ahead, their own perception ability also locked all the movement around the square. The weapons they came with were still in that BMW and hadnt had time to get out of the car. They are indifferent, for them, the strongest killer is not a weapon, it is their means to cooperate with each other to kill. This time they did look a bit lousy, actually being chased by their target in turn, which was simply a lifelong shame for them. ck Day eyes cold gaze, he is extremely confident of his tracking ability, I thought this time tracking Jason will not be found, but also somehow actually exposed. The other party is even more heartless, with a predator can be on the highway rampage, actually drove towards his vehicle head-on ramming. It ispletely emboldened ah. It also made ck and White Day feel more stifled than ever. After sneaking into the mountains and ambushing them, they were just waiting to see if Jason dared to enter the mountains and forests. As long as Jason dares to rush in, they have full assurance that Jason will spend the rest of his life in this ce. As if not to let them feel disappointed, the next moment, a violent aura swept up, vaguely able to see a figure with a wind-like speed into the mountain forest. It was like a devastating cannonball that sted in on this. This speed The ck and White Day ambush is actually a trace of gloom in the eyes, they know that the figure rushing into the forest must be Jason undoubtedly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Not to mention that the stock is like a tiger out of the bulls-eye unbeatable aura, just the speed of the wind, you can see that it is definitely a strong person who can not be ignored. ck Day and White Day looked at each other and were contemting whether to make a preemptive strike and sneak over to target Jason for an interception. ck Day shook his head and was taking a quiet approach. Anyway, they have been ambushed in the dark, this forest is dark, rushing in Jason will not find them for a while. They could have waited for a perfect time to sneak in for a kill. But the next scene is the pair in the Carovia assassins in the reputation of the assassins face directly appeared in shock, they actually sense that the overwhelming boundless aura towards their hiding ce ambush straight to take ande. After the eye sight gradually get used to the darkness, they also vaguely see the figure in the process of running rapidly, has been with the help of the surrounding forest as a cover, itself has not been exposed. Even if it shes out asionally, it is a sh. This means that even if ck and White Day has a weapon in hand or not, it is simply impossible to aim effectively for a kill. How is this possible? ck and White Day had already seen that Jasons sprinting route waspletely towards their ambush site, which meant that Jason had pinpointed their position. This is where ck and White Day felt shocked and amazed, their own breath has beenpletely converged, how Jason was able to determine the location of their ambush? Coincidence? This is impossible, this forest is so big, there is no such coincidence at all. Lets just say that they had previously seriously underestimated the strength of this target. In a moment, a strong killing machine has risen to the sky, in that carries the endless bloodthirsty intent of the murderous aura diffused under the envelope, this piece of mountain forest startled by a burst of birds fluttering wings flying in the air sound. The killing spirit is across the sky and the birds are frightened. Kill! ck Day violently bellowed out, a strong killing intent also diffused out. White Days face sank, he and ck Day almost at the same time to start action, the two of them no longer ambush, because they know in their hearts, ambush can only wait for death, they have been found out. The strongest duel, the first importance of momentum. Strong aura, a forward, invincible, there are shares in the world with my invincible aura. Jason sprinted all the way into the forest, a monstrous killing machine filled the air and swept towards ck and White Day, already one step ahead in terms of momentum, taking the advantage. In this situation, if ck and White Day does not take action, once Jason rushes over, the momentum climbs to its peak and willpletely suppress their momentum. Once the momentum is suppressed, the mentality in the duel will also change, bing fearful, and their own strength is difficult to y outpletely, at most to y a 70% to 80%. ck and White Day has been out for many years and has a lot of experience in sparring, so naturally they understand this. I saw two people rushing out, their own killing intent has been undisguised, in an instant has climbed to the most intense level, two peoples murderous aura superimposed together, swept towards Jason pressed the aura of fear and horror of killing. Whoosh! Whoosh! ck Day and White Day closed in from both sides to the figure that arrived in an instant in front of them. Whew! ck Days fistes out head-on, the fist seems simple and unadorned, but it contains a hundred changes and a thousandyers of killing machines. White Day a leg sweep, leg momentum like electricity, instantly arrived, like a sharp de across the sky, to cut this figure off. Roar! Jason, who was rushing forward, opened his mouth and roared, and he threw a punch and a leg. The fist was aimed at ck Days straightforward punch, and the leg that swept out was aimed at White Days leg chop. Three peoples fist and leg momentum is almost at the same moment fiercely shed together, which burst out of the force of the fist and leg force also swept away, with the three people standing in the center of the ce, spread towards the surrounding. After this hand-to-handbat, all three stopped. ck Day and White Day are standing in a hand-to-hand position, and Jason is standing proudly in front of these two killers. You are killers? Jason like a cold pool of gaze calmly from ck and White Days face sweeping, asked. ck and White Day did not make a sound, their faces unprecedentedly grave up, that look ispletely Jason as the life and death of the earth to treat. In the one-style duel, it looked like all three were evenly matched, but ck and White Day knew that Jason had a solid lead over them. They are two people, two people at the same time, Jason one person out of the fist sweeping leg, will be their joint attack topletely deflect, it can be seen from the strength of they have fallen behind. ck and White Day face serious serious to look forward to, does not mean they will be afraid, on the contrary they have full confidence in themselves, they are not without killing much more powerful opponents than them. It doesnt matter if you guys dont answer, I know anyway, youre killers, or youre from Living Tomb, right? Jason said in a nd tone. Chapter 428 – Total Crushing ck and White Days face changed slightly, Jason still knew their details and learned that they were killers from Living Tomb. ck Day didnt hide it anymore, he stared at Jason and said in a deep voice, It seems Shadow didnt die unjustly. You are very strong, not only beyond us, but also beyond the organizations expectations. Shadow? Oh, youre talking about the guy who came to assassinate mest time. Your organization is always wee to send people. You two are barely better than thest guy. But in my opinion, its not enough. I would like to say that it would be better to call your organizations strongest assassins toe here together, I also once and for all, all kill all will be clean. Jason said in a nd tone. White Days face immediately showed a sneer after hearing this, and he said, You have a big mouth. When we take off your head, you will also know that the two of us are enough to kill you. Jasons five fingers clenched fist, fist moment, a monstrous killing aura from his body diffused out, appearing iron-blooded lofty, since there is a proud of the hegemonic aura of the herd. Since Im in a hurry, Im toozy to y cat and mouse with you guys. One day, I will let Living Tomb give you guys a burial, which is a kind ofpensation for your death. Jason opened his mouth, his tone was calm and iparable, yet it contained a confidence that dominated life and death. ck Day sneered, he nudged his mouth, wanting to say something, however the words in his mouth were not spoken, and his face changed instantly, bing shocked and terrified. Whew! Jasons explosive power erupted from the bottom of his feet, and with a sh, he had reached ck Day. Dragon Shadow Fist! Jason roared out and performed this whale killing fist from Dragon Shade. This fist focuses on killing and destroying, and once it is performed, it has the aura of swallowing mountains and rivers, as if it is fighting alone to kill a whale shark in the frightening waves, and that brave and fierce aura carries the iron blood of blood and fire. With this punch, Jason exerted his own bludgeoning power and incorporated it into the punching momentum. Rumble! The moment the fist attacked and killed, the void crushed, with a booming sound passed, like the sound of sonic boom. ck Day heard the sound of this fist suppressing the void, his face alsopletely changed in shock, he knew that such a punch he simply could not resist. ck Day will never sit still and wait for death, he hissed out, pouring all his strength, will be their own attacking fist power to the fullest outbreak, this to the town to kill the momentum of a majestic punch. Boom! Jasons punch came down, and when it encountered ck Days desperate fist to resist, the violent force contained in Dragon Shadow Fists punch exploded out, like a raging tide, and engulfed ck Day. Wha- Just one punch was all it took to break ck Days punch, and the force of the violent attack contained within it was as violent as a tidal wave, causing ck Days body to fall back and cough up blood from his mouth. Whew! Whew! The gust of whistling leg wind attacked and killed, White Day is already the first time to strike, his legs are extremely fast, swift as lightning, but extremely tricky and ruthless, picking the weak position of the human body and dead ends to attack and kill, once hit by the sweep is not dead or seriously injured. Jasons gaze was cold and murderous as he bellowed, Get the hell out of my way! Jason said, without looking back, his right leg has been a smooth round, like a huge axe cross-cut, but extremely clever to White Days attacking leg momentum topletely block, this met White Days leg momentum. Bang! A thumping and vibrating leg strike sounded out, Jasons leg force was majestic and strong, and with the explosive force contained within the leg force swept out, White Day couldnt help but muffle a grunt, and his body fell backwards. Jasons body shed and he performed a sh dash momentum. A dash, instantly came to the front of ck Day, this time ck Day is only just standing firm. White Days strike was clearly intended to give ck Day time to catch his breath, but unfortunately, his n fell t, as Jason forced him back with a single blow, and then came back to ck Day with a dash. Whale in the Sea! Jason coldly shouted out, and once again performed the Dragon Shadow Fist, the desperate and suffocating storm power swept out with a fierce and overwhelming momentum, following the killing whale fist momentum, enveloping ck Day again. ck Day just stand firm, a breath has not yete up, Jasons fist has once again to kill, than thest punch is more overbearing and majestic, in the momentum of the violent fist envelope, he felt for the first time in his life a kind of fear from the threat of death. Ho~~ ck Day hissed out, he has been toote to punch, the only first time to build up strength, arms across the chest, in the hope that this to resist the attack of Jasons fist. He didnt know that the biggest feature of Jasons bludgeoning power was C pration! This is the biggest feature that distinguishes Jasons unique bludgeoning power from other powers, and the damage caused by the blows formed by the power pration is multiplied. Bang! Jasons punch imprinted on top of ck Days arms, and the raging power swept out, pressing ck Days arms tightly against his chest. The next moment, Jasons fist momentum embedded in the power of the blows burst out, forming a deadly pration, the power of the blows have prated ck Days arms, strangling his chest organs. The force of the st went down ck Days chest and then prated through his back, and it was obvious to see that ck Days back immediately bulged up arge chunk, like a hump.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ck Days entire body also flew out, his facial expression was fixed forever, his eyes were wide open, mixed with endless fear and intent, and he died in peace. ck Day! White Day on the other side hissed and roared as he rushed over, a look of grief and pain on his face. He and ck Day can be said to have a heart to heart, ck Day died, he felt the first time, his grief and anger, all over the body is cold bone, he would never dream that the man in front of two punches, is the ck Day to kill. How terrifying is this strength? Simply unpredictable! Jason turned around, facing White Day, with a cold smile on his lips, and said, It took me two punches to die, thats not bad. I wonder how many punches you can take from me? You, you- A look of resentment and indignation filled White Days eyes as he stared at Jason, but couldnt say anything. Previously, he also made fun of Jasons arrogant tone, but now it seems that Jasons previous words are not the slightest bit arrogant, but rather modest enough. Chapter 429 Total annihilation In the mountains and forests, a solemn atmosphere was iparably strong. Intense killing machine in this piece of mountain forest is filled with, even the branches of the birds are fluttering wings, see that the prevailing murderous aura how appalling. White Days face was pale, he had teamed up with ck Day on many assassination missions, but never had he felt as frustrated and desperate as he did now. ck Day has been killed, and now he is the only one left. To say the top ten killers in Living Tomb, ck and White Days strength is actually not only this, their most powerful ce is to join forces with the attack and kill. The problem is that Jason doesnt even give them the chance to join forces to work together. The first came up to start a dominant and severe crushing, with the fastest speed to kill one of them to death, the remaining White Day will not be able to make any waves. The organization has indeed underestimated your strength, but unfortunately I am destined to be unable to ry your true strength to the organization. White Day spoke. Dead on his feet he was calm and continued, The strength of Living Tombs underbelly is something you can never imagine. In Carovia, where there are people, there will be Living Tombs assassins lurking. So, no matter how strong you are, you will not escape death. It doesnt matter, anyway, Living Tomb and I are already in a deadly situation. Jason smiled ndly and continued, As for how many assassins you Living Tomb want to send over in the future, I am always wee. Of course, when I have free time to find out your Living Tombs stronghold, Ill kill it, once and for all. Delusional. White Day sneered. Its time for you to hit the road. Jason opened his mouth, his body like lightning, sprinting upwards, his own killing machine locked on White Day. White Day roared, and his legs came out with full force, sweeping outyers of leg shadows, covering the sky and the earth, as if forming a leg cage, enveloping Jason. Jason coldly grunted, he took a power down the number of martial arts path, so this kind of diffuse leg shadows virtual attack he is not bothered. Break it to me! Jason shouted, his leg out, like a divine dragon swinging its tail, full of rhythm, really let people feel suffocated is this leg contains the strongest power, with a crushing momentum sweeping up, to meet theyers of leg shadow. Bang! Under Jasons leg, theyers of leg shadows were all immediately broken up, and White Days body staggered backwards. Before White Day could stand still, Jason had already appeared in front of him, followed by a punch towards the front of the town. White Day rushed to meet the fist to resist, but was still killed by a punch. Boom! This time, White Day was unable to defend himself and could only watch as Jasons fist, which contained the power of a violent attack, struck his body. White Days body flew out and hit a tree behind him, then fell to the ground, his body twitched a few times before he could no longer move and died. Jason turned around and walked towards the outside of the mountain forest, Living Tomb repeatedly came to assassinate, is really annoyed him, but this organization is extremely mysterious, to find out the organizations stronghold is not really easy. And I wonder who was behind the hiring of Living Tombs assassin toe to Oakshire to deal with himself. Connor? Jason frowned, his first encounter with the Living Tomb assassins assault was his return from the Dark World, and that was before the conflict with Connor had developed, to put it mildly, right? Could it be Jaden? Jason shook his head, Jaden has the Bradley family behind him, and ording to the information revealed by Ste, the Bradley familys ancient martial arts powerhouse hase to Oakshire with the intention of dealing with himself. Since there are already the Bradley familys ancient martial arts powerhouseing over, Jaden doesnt think hell take the extra step of finding Living Tombs killers to deal with himself. Besides these two gentry, who else in Oakshire is so desperate for their lives? Jason thought hard, and then a name popped up C George. Could it be George, the arrogant and domineering son of the Kelly family?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jason muttered to himself. He does not have an answer for the time being, but the person behind this curtain, he is definitely going to find out. Since you want my life, youll have to bet your life. Outside the mountain forest. The crimson Paramount Marauder was still parked in ce. Jason walked out and opened the door and got in the car. In the back seat of the car, Trinity and Nora were clinging to each other, and they really felt scared during the time Jason was away. After all, in the wilderness of the mountains, surrounded by darkness, in case there are any thugs passing by and seeing them after the mischief, it is really dangerous. Nora was apprehensive, but also had an inexplicable confidence, she believed that Jason was in the neighborhood, that there would never be any surprises. Jason got in his car and without a word, started it and left the area. Nora looked at the hard lines of Jasons side face, she opened her mouth to ask something, but stopped several times. She wanted to ask how those two people were doing, but couldnt. She already has an answer in her heart, she has seen Jasons skills, since Jason returned unharmed, only afraid that the two people who tried to assassinate have been left in that mountain forest forever. Trinity is also secretly looking at Jason, this man is obviously still very young, but there is a share of their age and do not want to match the calm and steady, the aura of iron blood killing is straight to the heart, as if in front of him the world will not be able to defeat his things. This is an absolute confidence, favoring this confidence is not blind, so that people agree that he just has the ability to be so confident. Perhaps, such a man can be called a real man. Trinity thought to herself. Somehow, she suddenly remembered that in the small courtyard in Gleen Town, she was molested by Travis Mills when Jason rushed in and threw the defeated Travis Mills out. At that time, the cheongsam she was wearing had been torn open, and most of her body was exposed, and this man rushed in and naturally saw it. Thinking of this, Trinity only felt her cheeks heat up and quietly creep up a little bit of sweet red. Jason was already driving on the highway by this time, speeding all the way towards Oakshire. Suddenly, his cell phone rang and he picked it up to see that it was Lukas calling from the phone. Jason, knowing that Lukas and Cameron were in pursuit of Antonio Burke, answered the phone and said, Lukas, did you get the suspect, Antonio Burke? Caught, but dead. Dead? What do you mean? Cameron and I surrounded Antonio Burkes group, Antonio Burke and the others forced their way out and were all subdued by us. seeing that he could not escape, Antonio Burke bit through the poison capsule hidden in his mouth and died from the poison. On the phone, Lukass voice full of resentment and annoyance came through. Chapter 430 Conversation with Trinity Jason hung up the phone and his face looked even more gloomy. Antonio Burke died, not hesitating to bite through the poison capsule hidden in his mouth to kill himself, it seems that he also met the day that wille. With Antonio Burkes suicide, another clue was broken.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shade was killed, think that the person behind the curtain has begun to carry out all kinds of backhanded preparations, can make Antonio Burke such a desperate man choose to kill himself and protect the person behind the curtain, see the guy hiding behind the curtain can indeed be very big. The more it did, the more it stirred up that fighting spirit in Jason. Nora was obviously aware that something must have happened on Jasons side, and she could feel the cold aura emanating from Jasons body. She didnt know how to help, and it made her feel slightly guilty. Perhaps to break the dull atmosphere, Trinity suddenly asked, I wonder what Mr. Miller does? Jasons came back to him with a breezy smile and said, I started out as a security guard at Oakshire University. Then I went to work part-time at Herthum Group as the head of the Security Office. Trinity froze, she looked at Nora and said, So Mr. Miller and my daughter are still colleagues? Yes, a colleague. Jason nodded. Nora smiled sweetly and said, Mom, Jason is the head of the Security Office who was parachuted in from thepany. For this reason, thepany also set up a special Security Office. Trinity nced at the side of Jasons face and said, Thats what Mr. Miller is capable of doing. Jason was a bit embarrassed and said, Trinity is too much, I am good at fighting, nothing special. Its people like Nora who are the talents of thepany. Come on, since thest incident, who in thepany is not grateful to you? Youve been a great help to the Herthum Group, and no one can give you more credit than that. Nora red at Jason and said. Jasonughed and didnt say anything else. The car had pulled back inside Oakshire, and by this time it was past midnight, and Jason asked, Nora, do you have another house to stay at in Oakshire? Nora heard the meaning of Jasons words, her eyes shed a look of determination, said: You are worried that I went back to my own residence, and will be targeted by Connor in the future? Dont worry, I have already talked to my mother, my mother is no longer dependent on the drugs given by Connor, and I will no longer be subject to his coercion. So Id better go back to my ce, sooner orter Ill have to negotiate with Connor anyway. In the past I was mindful of the problems with my mothers illness that I had to be coerced into using him, and from now on there will be no more such things. Jason looked at Noras foxy jade face with a determined look in the rearview mirror, he nodded secretly, it was best that Nora could get rid of Connors coercion naturally. What he feared was that Connor, in his madness, would send someone to deal with the mother and daughter. This Jason had to guard against, he ns to send Cameron to send some people over to lurk in Noras residence, once Connor really sent someone over, then we will directly capture, and then use the matter to go to Connor to settle ounts. Silver View Community. Jason drove into the neighborhood again. Originally, Trinity and Noras mother and daughter were sent back and that was it, but Jason remembered something and got out of the car to follow them upstairs. From the clues that have been summarized so far, the finger points directly to Connor. He remembers first meeting Connor in the front yard of Bamboo Residence, when Connor drove up, ready to invite Kay as his date to a party at the Bauhinia Vi. It was then that Jason learned that Connor was the managing director of Ant Co. Then again, wouldnt Connor be one of Kays suitors? Only these are based on the conclusion of the information clues spection, for the time being does not have any conclusive evidence. Jason drove Nora all the way to Gleen Town tonight, Nora had mentioned that her father Can was a senior drug researcher at Ant Co. when he was alive, and died five years ago. Nora opened the door to the room and the three of them walked in. The food and drinks on the table had not been cleaned up, and Trinity saw it and said, Nora, why is the table not cleaned up after dinner? Let me put it away. Nora blushed and looked at Jason before saying, Mom, just sit back and rx. Ill collect itter. Tonight I was inviting Jason to the house for dinner. Im not sure Im going to be able to get to Gleen Town before I leave. So. Trinity turned her eyes to Jason and once again said gratefully, Mr. Miller, I really cant thank you enough for tonight, I really appreciate it. Trinity is very kind. If Trinity doesnt mind, Id like to have a chat with you alone. There are some situations that I would like to consult you about. I wonder if its convenient? Jason opened the door and said. You want to talk to my mother alone about something, huh? Then you can go to the study. Ill clean up first and then Ill take a shower when Im done. Noraughed. Mr. Millere with me. Trinity spoke, and she also brewed a pot of tea and led Jason into the study. When she arrived at the study, Trinity asked Jason to sit down, she poured a cup of tea on the desk, smiled warmly and asked, I wonder what Mr. Miller wants to ask me about? About The Doyle Family, about Ant Co. I heard Nora say that her father was a drug researcher at Ant Co. right? Jason asked. Trinitys face was first stunned, and a trace of sadness and reminiscence appeared on her jade face, which was so soft and beautiful that it looked like the watery vige of Jiangnan under the rain, then nodded and said: Yes. My husbands name is Can and he is a professor of medicine. He was hired to conduct research and testing of new drugs at Ant Co. and worked there for nearly 20 years. I see Trinity is still very young, and Im guessing Uncle Can isnt too old either. How could it be that she passed away five years ago? Jason asked, knowing that bringing up these things would more or less touch Trinity, but the stakes were so high that he had to ask. Bringing up the past, Trinitys face was calm, she smiled and said, To be honest, my husband is ten years older than me. Jason froze, he looked at Trinity eyes can not help but sh a trace of doubt. As if she could see the doubt in Jasons eyes, Trinity continued, I know Mr. Miller is a little confused, mainly because of my daughter, right? In terms of age, my daughter is not the right age for me. Jason nodded his head. Nora is not my husband and Is biological daughter, as I think you may have guessed. My husband and I adopted her from an orphanage back in the day. Trinity opened her mouth, and she continued, After Nora grew up and understood, my husband and I did not hide this from him. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Maybe Mr. Miller is wondering why my husband and I dont have any children of our own. Trinity spoke, a look of pain and helplessness shing across her face, then said, Its not that we dont want one, but we cant have one. My husband has a medical problem that has caused a dead sperm condition and is not destined to conceive sessfully. Jasons face was surprised, and a ray of essence shed in his eyes. Chapter 431 Significant clues Trinity took a sip of tea and continued, I was not my husbands first wife. The reason my husband divorced his wife was because he was unable to have children. After going to the hospital, it was found out that it was my husbands problem. My husband filed for divorce so as not to hold up his ex-wife. When I met him, I initially admired his talent and person, butter this admiration also became love. I took the initiative to pursue him. At this point, Trinity had a warm smile on her face and continued: But he didnt agree to be with me. When I pressed him, he told me the truth, saying that he was unable to have children, unable to bring me a real sense of family, destined to give me happiness. I seriously thought about itter, maybe it would be regrettable not to have my own biological children, but missing out on the one I love would be a lifelong regret. I was honest with himter and said, I dont care. No children, we can adopt one, as long as we are together is happiness. Thats how we got married. Then we adopted Nora from the orphanage when she was four years old. Trinity smiled, then the smile on her face gradually dimmed, she continued, Later, I learned that the main cause of my husbands health problems was his work. That is, the drugs developed at Ant Co. To put it simply, the drugs developed have trace amounts of toxins that cause some harm to the human body, and only with the umtion of months and months will the body have problems.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Toxins? Jason frowned, and the gaze in his eyes snapped up harshly. This is also my guess, the specific evidence is not to take out. Anyway, Ant Co. did make somepensation. My husband has always been grateful for Ant Co.s appreciation and respect for him, and did not go deeper into this issue. Trinity sighed lightly and continued, But for the sake of my husbands health, I asked him to leave his job and not to go to the front line to conduct research on drugs. My husband agreed and moved on to manage the drug generation side of things. Unfortunately, the good times didntst long. About seven years ago, my husband was ordered to return to the front line to develop a vital new drug. My husband was also the head of the research team. He epted Ant Co.s offer and went to work on this new drug. From then on, he worked early andte, often working overtime. At the end of the day, he changed, bing sullen and silent. He never drank, but sometimes he woulde home and drink heavily. I asked him what had happened, but he wouldnt say. Until one time when he was drunk again, he mumbled something to the effect that the form he had worked on was not to produce some new drug, but was being used to make something for a different purpose. He didnt know exactly what thepany was going to produce, but he could surmise from the form he had developed that what thepany was producing was chemically rted and still harmful to humans. Those two years are the most depressed days of his will, the whole face depressed. Until one day five years ago, he called home and said he was ready to resign, and then our family went to Europe to take a good trip to rx. The moment I received the call, I was happy. After all, for the past two years, I could see that he was not happy, the reason lies in the work. Its good to resign and slowly be able to be happy. That night, I cooked a table full of food, but I couldnt wait for him to return. What I waited for was the news of his sudden death, in the drug research room, from a sudden myocardial infarction. Trinity will tell the story of the year, said thest emotionally also up, with a kind of grief and anger a kind of hurt. Is Trinity thinking something is fishy about Uncle Cans death? Jason asked. Trinity lifted her eyes, which were already a little red, and she choked out, Of course theres something fishy. Although from the cause of death, it is indeed a myocardial infarction. But what is the trigger for a myocardial infarction? It was entirely rted to the new drug my husband was researching, which was not a purely crushed drug, but was rted to a dangerous chemical. Of course, I did not have conclusive evidence at hand, and I could not go to the indications. I can only swallow my anger, I only know that my husbands death was caused by Ant Co. Toxins? Chemicals? A look of deep thought passed through Jasons eyes. Previously Lukas had said that HM1 Toxin, who had killed Dragon Shade fighters, was linked to Ant Co. but that was spection and there was no evidence at hand. Now listening to Trinitys story, a question came to Jasons mind C could it be that the new drug that Ant Co. had asked Can to develop was just a front, and the real purpose was to develop a new chemical toxin with Cans help? After Uncle Cans death, I think Ant Co. continued the research on the drug that Uncle Can was working on, right? Is this researchb inside Ant Co.? Jason asked. Trinity shook her head and said, As far as I know, this researchb is not within Ant Co. Even this researchb is independent and has no connection with Ant Co. I only found out about it when I was sorting through my husbands belongings and saw some scattered notes left behind. Does Trinity know where this researchb is located? Jason asked. Im not going to lie, after my husband left, I have been trying to collect relevant evidence in secret to get a justice for my husband. I found the location of this research room based on some of the transcripts my husband left behind. This research room is very secluded and guarded 24 hours a day, so outsiders cant get in at all. I didnt go in there because I was afraid of spooking the police, and I was also afraid that Nora and I would be retaliated by Ant Co. Trinity said. Jason brightened up and said, Trinity might as well tell me exactly where this researchb is. Id like to go in and take a look if I get a chance. Trinity didnt hesitate and said, Okay. But you have to be careful. ant Co. is very powerful, if they know you want to investigate thisb, they may turn against you. Jason smiled ndly and said, Trinity need not worry about that. I will have the means to defend myself. Trinity nodded as she took a pen in her study, wrote down an address on a nk piece of paper, and handed it to Jason. Jason put it away and then asked, I wonder what aspect of Trinitys own illness is it? I cant say exactly, it is the onset of the disease, headache, weakness, the kind of headache are hate to let people pull off the hair, unbearable. If it continues, there are even additional symptoms such as hallucinations and hallucinations Nora took me all over the world to seek medical help, but did not find out the specific root cause of the disease, only relief, can not be cured. Trinity opened her mouth, then she smiled lightly and said, But I have looked away, as long as Nora can live well, I also have no regrets. Jason nodded and made a note of Trinitys own disease characteristics. He is not a healer, and there is nothing he can do about Trinitys illness. There are top doctors in the military, including neurological ones, so its easy to ask about them with his contacts in the military. He would also be happy if someone could cure Trinitys own illness, and he would hate to see such a woman who has gone through such hardships suffer from this illness again. Chapter 432 Surprise Operation When Jason and Trinity walked out of the study, Nora was sitting on the couch, not sure what she was thinking about. Jason looked at the time and said, Itste. trinityNora you guys get some rest. Ill leave you to it, so goodbye. You can call me if there is anything. If Connor really sends someone to threaten and harass you, then make sure you notify me first. Are you leaving? Nora asked, standing up. Jason smiled lightly, looked at Noras foxy and provocative jade face, and said, Is it hard for me to stay? Nora first froze, then those silky charming eyes looked no good ring at Jason as she said, Why not? There are couches in the living room, or you can hit the floor if you like. Lets forget about this one. Jason smiled and then said, You and Trinity get an early night. Its really time for me to leave. Trinity also came over and waved towards Jason along with Nora. Jason arrived at the underground parking lot, he called Camerons side and asked Cameron to send some men over to Silver View Community to keep an eye on it in case Connors side would turn against Trinity, Nora and her mother and daughter. Cameron, where is that friend of mine Lukas? Did he leave? Jason asked Cameron over the phone. After Antonio Burke took the poison and killed himself, we had to call the police. The police just came over to deal with the matter. Lukas came out to talk to the police. Cameron spoke up and continued, But theres nothing more to it now. You give Lukas the phone and Ill have a word with her. Jason said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Good. Cameron said in response. Then Lukas voice came, Jason, you wanted to see me? Lukas, you go back with Cameron and the others to the Everto Furniture Factory where they are, and Ill meet you there in a few minutes. If nothing else, there will be an operation tonight that will require your participation. Jason said. What kind of action? Lukas asked curiously. Wait until I meet up with your joint. Jason said. All right. Lukas nodded. Jason started the car and roared out of Silver View Community, heading for Camerons Everto Furniture Factory in the suburbs. Two oclock in the middle of the night. Everto Furniture Factory. Jason sped up in his Paramount Marauder and stopped the car in front of the furniture factory. Jason pushed open the car door and stepped down, he had been here many times and had already gotten used to it, he walked to the small building behind the furniture factory and saw Cameron and others. Jason, youre here. Cameron smiled, weing him out. Jason walked inside the house and saw Lukas and Nathan, Bee, Ratty, Bear and others. Cameron handed Jason a cigarette and said, Jason, Im really sorry, Antonio Burkes grandson was ruthless enough to bite through a poison capsule and kill himself when he was about to fall into our hands. Jason nodded and said, Its not your fault. When Antonio Burke received the weapons in Oakshire, he should have thought that he would dieter. When the dayes, he will not hesitate to kill himself to avoid implicating the master behind him. Jason, who do you think this person behind the curtain is? Our actions, always half a beat slower, always so close every time. Its really infuriating to think about. Lukas said. Thats why I came to see you tonight. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank. Lukas eyes lit up as she looked to Jason and asked, Do you already know who this person behind the curtain is? Jason took a deep breath and said, It can only be a guess. Lukas, you said that HM1 Toxin is most likely rted to Ant Co. This Connor is the general manager of Ant Co. Lukas face was stunned as he asked, Are you saying that Connor could be the mastermind of that inside force? Right. Thats my spection. As to whether he is this mastermind or not, well know after the operation tonight. Jason said. Whats the action tonight? Lukas asked. Jason gave a short ount of his conversation with Trinity tonight, and then said, The drug form that Can developed back then was actually processed into some kind of toxin. I suspect it is the prototype of HM1 Toxin. Can should be aware of the problem, so Connors side of the killings, Cans death will be attributed to myocardial infarction. We will know if we go to this ce and do some reconnaissance. Jason took out a slip of paper with an address written by Trinity, which showed the Drew Factory. Jason, we can be part of this operation tonight, right? Cameron said. Jason, take us with you, more people and more helpers. Bear said in a deep voice. Yeah, well go along with that. Dragon chimed in. Jason nodded and said, All right, lets go together then. If there is really a problem with this chemical nt, it should be very dangerous inside. Everyone should be careful when the timees. No problem. Cameron and the others said with a smile. Just in case, we also need to have a back-up. Jason spoke up, looked at Lukas, and said, Lukas, you make the arrangements. Lukas seemed to know what Jason was referring to as she nodded and said, OK, Ill just make contact. Whew! In the night, a tough-looking explosion-proof SUV roared out of Everto Furniture Factory and sped off in the direction of the southern suburbs. It was Jasonwho was driving the car, with Lukas in the passenger seat. In the back seat of the car are Cameron, Bear, Dragon, Old Wolf, and Nathan five people. Jason did not bring all the people on Camerons side, in his opinion, there is no need for so many people, but more people will be easy to rm the snake. Chemical nts are basically located in the outskirts of the countryside because of their polluting nature. This Drew Factory is no exception. Before leaving for action, Jason checked, the Drew Factory and Ant Co. is really no rtionship, the legal entity is a person named Elliot Webb. It is also possible that Elliot Webb is just a puppet put on the stage, the real control of the chemical nt is Ant Co. With Shade, Antonio Burke died one after another, the man behind the curtain must have sensed a serious sense of crisis. If the person behind this is Connor, what he should be doing now is to destroy and transfer all the unfavorable evidence that exists in the Drew Factory. This is the reason why Jason acted overnight, he wanted to rush to the other side to destroy and transfer this evidence before, to seize the conclusive evidence, the person behind the curtain to draw out. He hoped it was not toote to make his move tonight. Chapter 433 – The Killing Machine Southern suburbs, Drew Factory. Jason had driven up to see the not-sorge chemical nt. The main entrance of the chemical nt has a security room with security guards on duty, and only one lone light is on in front of the main gate. As for the inside of the chemical nt, it is dark, can not see any bright light, and I do not know whether the personnel inside is rested or what. The chemical nt has a huge factory, tonights operation Jasons purpose is to infiltrate this nt, ording to Trinity to provide information, this nt has three underground floors, some hidden secrets are hidden in the undergroundyer. Jason stopped the car at the side of the factory and he walked down with Lukas and the others. There is a wall on the side, the wall is not high, for Jason they do not constitute any obstacle, Jason took the lead, climbed the wall after looking at the factory inside no special circumstances, he is flipped and down. Immediately after, Lukas, Cameron, Bear, Dragon and others also leapt from the wall. Their location is a green area, with grass and some trees. Jason did not rush into action, he looked around and felt that the entire factory was dead, and could not see any human figures. Only in the eastern location of the factory has a building simr to the dormitory building, the dormitory building has some lights on, as to whether there is no one inside is not known.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Our target is the nt in the middle. Theres no one around now, so lets go, well sneak through. Jason said. There should be cameras all around, right? Lukas said. Couldnt care less, even if there is. Since we are already here, we are not afraid of being known by the other side. What weck is time, just check that this chemical nt produces HM1 Toxin. Jason said in a deep voice. Okay, then lets move. Lukas said. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Jason their bodies moved, one towards the front quickly sprinting, fast, and silent between actions. Soon, Jason they came to the nt, the door has been closed, next to a window, Bear hands with a prepared tool, the window of the security to cut, then pry open the window, pull this window to be able to follow the window into the interior. Jason took the lead and climbed up to the window and took a look inside. A fewmps were on at the top, providing some light, but there was no one looking inside, and instead a pungent smell of chemicals swept through. Jason jumped from the window into the nt inside, waiting for Lukas, Cameron and others outside to alle in one by one. This nt is a workshop with both production and packaging, in which many lines can be seen, with different production lines holdingrge quantities of various types of chemical drugs. There is certainly nothing wrong with these chemical drugs, which are all regrly produced. These are not the chemicals that Jason is looking for either. Look around for a passage to the subterranean level. Jason said. Lukas, Cameron, Bear, Dragon, Nathan and others split up and started searching the nt. Eventually, a concealed door was found on the right side of the nt, and after pushing it open presented a stairway to the lower ground floor. Looking down, the entire stairway appears dark and iparably morose, looking like a road to darkness and death. Everyone stand by and be careful! Jason opened his mouth, he drew a saber and headed down the road in a single bound. Cameron, Bear, Old Wolf and the others followed, while Lukas was thest one, in the rear of the temple. Jason went down step by step, and the basement had an extremely pungent chemical odor passing through it, so it was hard to discern the presence of other odors. In other words, if there is someone lurking in this basement, if the other party does not move, it is difficult to detect through the breath fluctuations. Out of their own alertness and the beast-like perception developed by years of killing, Jason obviously perceived that the basement inside the situation is not right, like there areyers of killing opportunities are waiting for them. In that darkness it was as if a pair of eyes were staring. But since hes already here, Jason is definitely going to investigate to the end, even if there is a murderous ambush in this undergroundyer, he will not back down half a point. Walked down the stairs, hase to the first floor, Jasons face sank, there are several strong wind sound resounded and the darkness with a cold mane silently straight to take ande, unexpectedly attacked Jason. Watch out, theres an ambush! Jason opened his mouth, and the saber in his hand drew an arc, staggering down the two iing des, then his body dodged to the left, avoiding a straight stabbing de, and his right leg swept out, sweeping the attacker on the left out. Jasons knife towards the front of a human hand cross-cut, the celebrity holding a knife to fight, Jasons knife fell after a violent change of stance, the backhand sh, from the celebritys throat, a spray of blood shot out. At the same time, Cameron, Bear, Lukas and others have rushed down, this floor of the darkness of the basement, there is a harsh wind sound, vaguely visible a man dressed in ck cold and ruthless towards Cameron and others surrounded and killed. They were extremely ruthless, all armed with knives and weapons, attacked and killed in the darkness, all surrounded by at least ten or twenty people. Kill! Cameron roared and also gripped a saber, swinging it towards the two assassins beside him and attacking. Bear holding a cut iron rod, his power rampant, often a stick smashed down, those assassins are to avoid its edge, to avoid the iron rod sweep but also let Bear can close, close under Bear leg potential sweep, will be several assassins this sweep down, not dead but also seriously injured. The old wolf was as ferocious as a vicious wolf that smelled blood, stimting its own murderous intent, holding a sharp scimitar, attacking and killing with a brutal and iparable aura. Dragon and Nathan two people to cooperate inbat, proficient inbat skills, Nathan quiet appearance under the fight is through a ruthless energy, the two teamed up, will be a rush of assassins all put. Lukas body is sensitive and extremely fast between shes, her strikes are even simpler and sharper, as she strikes, a blood-colored de crosses the air, and when this blood-colored de falls, those assassins in front of her have an additional bloody hole in their throats. She held a stabbing dagger in her hand, the body was red, with a ghastly blood breath, the structure of this stabbing dagger is simr to a three-pronged military spike, in terms of sharpness and killing power, than the three-pronged military spike are much more terrifying. This is Lukas Blood Sting, which is absolutely fatal as long as it is stabbed in these parts of the torso. These darkness waiting in ambush assassins look like there is no seven emotions, only the numbness and cold killing machine, like being specially trained to kill the general. They are not afraid of life and death, one by one, rushing up, and their assassination methods are extremely harsh, obviously having undergone rigorous training. In other words, if it were an ordinary warrior, under such an endless array of their assassination methods, I am afraid that they would not be able to carry their attack. But when ites to Jason and Lukas leading the team, these assassins assassination methods are not enough. As the killing continues, the smell of blood that pervades has overshadowed the smell of pungent chemicals, and the sticky, thick smell of blood is permeating, like a bloody hell, making people sick to their stomachs. Chapter 434 Connor Appears As these assassins emerged, Jasons heart shed with wild joy as it proved his suspicions C Drew Factory was in big trouble! If this was an ordinary and unusual chemical nt, how could there be so many deadly assassins in ambush? I think the person behind the scenes has sensed that he wille to this chemical nt to carry out reconnaissance, soid down these backhand; there may also be these deadly assassins have been ambushed in this chemical nt, as long as there are foreign suspicious people sneaking in, immediately kill without amnesty. Either way, it is enough to show that the chemical nt has an ulterior motive. Whoosh! Jasons murderous aura pervaded his body, and he rushed forward, forcing back an assassin with a single sh, and before the assassin could stand still, the saber in his hand shed forward again, cutting through the assassins throat and spilling a shower of blood. Snort! On the side, a sharp dagger like a viper spitting like a stabbing, straight to Jasons waist side. Jason dodged and avoided the dagger from the side, and when the blow fell short, he leaned forward and swung his left elbow forward, infused with his own majestic explosive power. Bang! This elbow struck across the neck of this assassin, and under the impact of that strong explosive force, the neck of this assassin was directly broken and dead. Jasons remaining momentum does not diminish, like a sweeping tornado hurricane, continue to attack and kill towards the front, in his iparable killing attack, around has fallen one after another corpse. Lukas, Cameron, Bear, Dragon, Nathan, Old Wolf and others are also continuously killing one by one rushing assassins, and a body is already lying on the ground, thick blood flowing all over the ce, emitting an extremely pungent smell of blood. These assassins started with nearly twenty people, but now, only five or six are left, and arge part of them have been killed. Suddenly, the remaining assassins as if they had received some kind of order, their bodies moved, no longer towards Jason and others to attack and kill, they were actually retreating, their bodies flickered in the darkness of the figure has been hidden, do not know where to hide. Jasons face changed slightly and he said in a deep voice, Dont chase! Come with me! Jason saw Cameron and the others trying to pursue the retreating assassins and hastily shouted. Jason ran forward, this basement is not light, a dark and heavy, but the eyes adapted to this darkness is also able to see a little. Jason sprinted all the way to the innermost side of the underground level, where there is a warehouse-like room, Jason sense some, to confirm that no one inside he kicked open the door of this warehouse, let Cameron and others quickly enter. Jason, whats going on? Cameron couldnt help but ask. Not waiting for Jason to answer, this basement has been a sudden change, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded abruptly, from that dense footsteps, at least a dozen people. At the same time, the lights in this basement suddenly came on, and the originally dark space was suddenly as bright as day. Hidden in the warehouse Cameron and others from a window to look out, under a look all could not help but suck a breath of cold air, actually saw nearly 20 gunmen swarmed, each holding an assault rifle, forming a closed fan, a ck hole in the muzzle of the gun pointed straight ahead. Damn, there are so many gunmening! Cameron said in a low voice. Lukas said in a cold voice with a cold gaze in his eyes, There is really something wrong with this chemical nt. How can a regr chemical nt have so many assassins and so many gunmen? Jason, we should bring weapons here. If we bring weapons, not to mention this manpower, even if they are twice as many, we are not afraid. Bear said. Jason smiled ndly, his face looked extremely calm as he said, If we bring weapons, these gunmen wont show up, that man behind the curtain doesnt see a rabbit, the only way he will show up is if he determines we are in a dead end situation. Wait for it, the real master will appear soon.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And after those gunmen swarmed down, they pulled in some cover and formed a line along the left and right corners, with their ckened guns pointing straight ahead to the warehouse location. The retreating assassins also showed up and stood with the gunmen, their faces numb and indifferent, with only a murderous spirit surging in their eyes. On the ground, a body lying across the floor, crimson blood flowing on the ground, almost forming a pool of blood on the ground, the pungent smell of blood mixed with the smell of chemicals in the basement, extremely unpleasant. A solemn aura permeates the air, and a heavy killing machine spreads in this basement, enough to make people feel a suffocating pressure. So many gunmen, and at this nce, it is clear that they are highly trained gunmen with a wealth of offensive and killing abilities. No one on Jasons side is armed, and the situation at hand, no matter how you look at it, looks like Jason and the others are in a certain death situation. After all, the body is strong or not, are not faster than the bullet, if the other side only a few gunmen okay to say. These more than twenty gunmen, more than twenty guns, no matter who just rushed out, these gunmen shot across the board, in that densework of bullets, no one can avoid. Jason is not anxious at all, his face is calm, the gaze in his eyes without ripples, he is waiting, he believes that the person behind the curtain in this situation that he is sure to die will certainly show up. Sure enough C Knock, knock, knock! There were footstepsing from the stairway entrance. The sound of footsteps is not slow, representing the other side of a confident that they are ready to control everything, as if they have seen the prey fall into the, is not slow toe to close the. Soon, a figure appeared at the end of the stairway, wearing a tailored ck suit, tall, handsome face, two eyebrows like a sword, high nose, the whole persons temperament is a graceful, elegant demeanor, such a man is undoubtedly the prince charming that many women dream of. In fact, as the young master of The Doyle Family, Connor is listed as the dream prince in Oakshire by countless women. It was Connor who came down, his grim gaze ncing forward, the corners of his mouth lifted with a cold smile, a smug winner-take-all kind of smile. Jason, since youre already here, why hide? I know youve been looking for me, and no, Ive shown up. But why dont you dare to show yourself? Connor spoke with a yful tone in his voice. Chapter 435 – Underground Emperor Dreams Connor is happy with the situation at hand. The gunmen he had secretly cultivated had already upied all the vantage points, and the ck muzzles of one automatic rifle were focused on the warehouse in front. As long as he gave the order, there will be an endless stream of bullets sweeping towards the location of the warehouse. Maybe the people inside the warehouse cowering, using the wall cover is not able to create any damage, but it is good to be able to scare and frighten them. In Connors mind, it was a dead end, a dead end that would put Jason in a dead end. It was also to confirm this that he showed up. Otherwise, with his cautious and careful character, of course, he will not show up in a big way, he knows that Jason has been tracing the person behind the inside forces, now he showed up is equivalent to Jason confirmed that he is the person behind the curtain. Connor doesnt care anymore, so whats the harm in knowing? Dead people are always best able to keep secrets. Connor, you did show up. Inside the warehouse, Jason leaned his back against the wall cover at the doorway and spoke. Hahahaha, Jason, since Ive shown up, how about you? Why dont you dare to show yourself? Connor opened his mouth andughed up, his tone seemed extremely smug and forgetful. Im right here, dont you have me surrounded? Come over and tackle me out if you have the guts. You put up such a big front, secretly trained so many gunmen, and you dont even dare toe over and take me out? Jason said with a sneer. The corner of Connors mouth raised a smile, said slowly and methodically: Jason, do you really think Im stupid? You dont have weapons on hand, do you? I know that you are strong, these people I trained are not as strong as one percent of you. If they really want to rush over, they may be killed by you, take away the weapons, and then rely on the weapons taken over to attack and kill, so that they can survive. Is that what you are ying for? Jason was silent for a moment after hearing the words. Damn it! Lukas said in an indignant voice. Fuck, I really want to rush out immediately and blow this guys face off, look at his smug and forgetful look. Do you really think youve got us? Cameron rose in anger. I have to say, this guy is really treacherous. Bear opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, Jason, there are some tables and such inside the warehouse, why dont we just take the top of the table and go out, as long as we can get close enough to go over, we will be able to kill them by surprise. Jason waved his hand and said, Theres no need to rush. The good show is at the back. Connor, you are reallyughablepared to Shade, who is loyal to you. Jason opened his mouth and said, Look, Shade risked his life to hijack Kay in order to please you. this is really courageous. I wonder what you, as the master, thought at the moment you learned of Shades death? By the way, Shade is not only loyal to you but also considers you as the most beloved man, did you ept this deep love of Shade? Connor a face immediately iron blue and up, there is a hard to suppress the indignation of the will in the growth, his eyes gaze also gloomy up, he sneered, said: Shade died, several of you go down to him to apany the funeral, also afford him. Tsk, so thin-skinned, Shade would only die of sadness if he knew. Jason sneered and continued, What Im curious about is, as the young master of The Doyle Family and in charge of Ant Co. why would you have a rtionship with Night Shadow in the dark world? For this reason, you would not hesitate to be Night Shadowspdog? Walking dog? Connor sneered as he said, Since you already know, then I wont put open the door with you. Night Shadow and I are in a partnership, understand? Its just a matter of getting what we need. In return, Night Shadow will be responsible for helping me train a powerful warrior. My ultimate goal is to take control of the Oakshire underground, until the whole country is in my hands, I want to be an underground emperor. With the warriors trained with the help of Night Shadow, and with the help of Night Shadow, it wont be hard for me to achieve this dream. For this so-called dream of an underground emperor, you went out of your way to develop HM1 Toxin to provide to Night Shadow, didnt you? Do you know how many soldiers in Carovia who fought for their country died under this toxin. Jason rose in anger. People die every day in this world, dont they? Connor sneered. How many people have you killed for your own selfish reasons? The serial sniping case that you masterminded Shade tomit three years ago, and Noras father was also killed by you, right? Afterwards, you still didnt let them go, you are simply inhumane. Jason said coldly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sess and failure, the path of any lord, will step on the tired white bones to reach the top. Connor said in an indifferent tone. Its a heartless thing that deserves to die! Lukas was furious and couldnt help but shout angrily. Dead? Ha ha ha. Connorughed and said, Jason, do you know why I have so much leisure to talk to you? Because I see you as a real opponent. A dead opponent like you is one less, so chatting a little more will not leave regrets. The signal in the basement ispletely shielded, you cant even ask for help from the outside world. So Im not in a hurry, so Ill talk to you while I have the pleasure. I thought someone like you would understand me, but unfortunately you still dont. Those who achieve great things do not take care of small things, what is a few deaths? If you are not ruthless, how can you reach the top and see all the mountains? Shit! Brutalizing innocent people, bullying orphans and widows, what kind of hero is this? You have the ability to go to battle to kill the enemy, this is called ability. What kind of thing are you? You can only hide behind the waste of things. You also have the nerve to boast here, I pooh! Cameron said angrily. You guys are heroes, I admit it, youre heroes alright? Connor smiled and continued, Unfortunately, the heroes died early. Im not much of a loser in your eyes, but Im still on the loose. After a pause, Connor continued: Jason, dont worry, after your death, TrinityNora mother and daughter I will take good care of the pair, this pair of mother and daughter you have a lot of people thinking about. As for Kay, she can only be my woman. Also, Night Shadow has always wanted to get Herthum Groups Zeus project, and in the future, under my cooperation, this project is definitely to get the hand, maybe then Sally, the first goddess of Oakshire will also fall into the ything of the Dark Lord. I recently found out that you are very close to the family surnamed Song, you die this family surnamed Song I will also go to take care of a couple of, lets say that the Song family has a daughter in Oakshire First High School, right, looks really beautiful, a little bit of training is bound to be popr with thousands of mens rescue queen, Jason do you think? Connor has already calcted, as long as Jason died, he will start to revenge on all the people rted to Jason, with his ruthless nature, naturally is to do what he said. The gaze in Jasons eyes was cold, and there was a monstrous murderous aura filling the air, surging like a tide, thick and boundless, and he said word for word: Connor, are you so sure that you will kill us here? Chapter 436 – The Yellow Bird in the Back Connor gaze a cold, he said: Jason, do not you think you can still escape from the sky? The situation at hand, even if you winged it, you will be knocked down. How else do you want to escape? You have so many gunmen, but you dont dare to go forward, cant you n to starve us alive? Jasonughed. Hahahaha- Cameron and the others couldnt help but let out a loudugh when they heard the words. For Cameron and them, all kinds of dangerous situations have been encountered, even if they are now facing life and death danger, they are all still unchanged and still talking andughing. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem of the problem. If you are confident that you can avoid the intense bullet fire, you can also rush out. Inside the warehouse, Jason looked at the time on his watch, it was now 3:30 a. m. sharp. Jason suddenlyughed and said, Connor, there is a saying that wisdom is misced, and you dont know the truth that the mantis catches the cicada and the yellow bird is behind it? Connors face changed abruptly, and the gaze in his eyes rose sternly as he asked in a deep voice, Jason, what do you mean? In fact, Jasondoes not need to answer, outside the faint sound of gunfire is already the best answer. Time to rewind a little, will look in the pale night, an army green truck whistling to the Drew Factory, driving to the Drew Factory after the speed remains unchanged, crashed open the Drew Factory iron Shan door, the truck has an iron blood killing aura up in the sky. The military truck drove all the way to the front of the nt, the entrance to the nt with seven or eight Connor left behind to guard the manpower, these seven or eight people also all armed. Before these few hands reacted, there were already soldiers inside the truck with guns sweeping. Bang! Bang! Bang! A burst of gunfire rang out, and a blood ssh burst out, these seven or eight gunmen who were watching were killed almost at the same time, the whole process they did not even have the opportunity to react. Squeak! The truck stopped, a bearded diffused with a face full of smoke and kill the aura of the lieutenant officer came down, he is stout, all the muscles gnarled up, holding an assault rifle in his hand, a wave of the hand said in a deep voice: All rush in with me. A whole group of 30 or 40 warriors in special warfare uniforms followed him, holding weapons, pervaded by a soldiers aura of that killing and harshness, followed the officer heavily into the nt. The Special Forces soldiers moved quickly, led by the officer, rushed down toward the basement, the leader of the officer roared like thunder: All freeze! Put down your weapons or you will be killed! Connor was just in a daze when he saw violently on the stairway the appearance of one of the armys special forces warriors, all armed and pointing towards their side. Connor is still really confused, his head is nk, simply can not figure out how these army soldiers appeared at this time. As for the gunmen under Connors hand, they all did not react, the weapons in their hands are still pointing in the direction of the warehouse, which is equivalent to the backs of these gunmen are all exposed to the guns of these special operations soldiers. In the field, several gunmen could not resist making a move, however C Bang! Bang! Bang! A shot rang out abruptly and five gunmen who tried to turn around ande over were shot dead on the spot. I said, no fucking move, and if you want to die, move a little bit to see. The officer in charge opened his mouth, his tiger eyes fixed on Connor, and the gun in his hand pointed at Connors head, saying, Little white boy, these are your men, right? If you dont want to die, then raise your hands, I dont have much patience, I only give you three seconds to think about it. One! The officer in charge spoke in a morose tone. Connors face was pale and twisted up, his eyes shed with a madness of iparable resentment, and he had wanted to give an order at that moment for the gunmen under his hand to make a counterattack. But he didnt dare. Really, the first person to die is only afraid of him. These are the real special warfare soldiers, a tough and iron-blooded, their own aura is as brave as a tiger, in front of these special warfare soldiers, his hands under those gunmen is really not enough to see, dare to move will be the first time to be killed. Three! The head officer spoke again, and there was already a killing spirit in his eyes. Connor no longer hesitated, he raised his hands, and the moment he raised his hands, he knew he was defeated, utterly defeated. Connor has raised his hands in surrender, those gunmen did not dare to resist without his order, one by one, throwing down the weapons in their hands, also raised their hands. The leader of the officer waved his hand, these special warrior soldiers immediately rushed up, Connor has the field of gunmen all under control. In the warehouse. Jason, Lukas, Cameron and others came out one by one, and when they did, Connor and the rest of the party had all been controlled, and behind each of them there was a soldier with a gun. The burly officer saw Jason and the others, and he raised a step to meet them. Sir Robbins, well-timed. Lukas greeted. Meet madam Murphy, the stout officer spoke with a raised mouth smile. Jason looked at the officer and noticed that thebat uniform he was wearing had a dragon emblem with the words Flying Dragon on it, and immediately he understood that this was a soldier of the Flying Dragon Special Forces. Flying Dragon Special Forces is the closest special forces unit to Oakshire, and it was the same Flying Dragon Special Forces fighters that Lukas contacted before tonights operation. The sturdy officer also looked at Jason, the tiger eyes first showed a color of excitement and delight, followed by a wave of absolute admiration and reverence, he fiercely legs straight, the left arm vertically against the leg, the right hand came to a standard military salute, said loudly: Flying Dragon Special Forces Captain Clive Robbins met the head of the dragon! Flying Dragon Special Forces has met the head of the dragon! Not only him, one of the special battle soldiers in the field, also all face solemn, with an almost worshipful respectful gaze to the young man in the field, the eyes of the gaze also because of the excitement and hot up. The military salute is the most noble greeting a soldier can receive. The army only worships the strong, worthy of these elite special operations soldiers so salute military salute, only that the true sense of the King of soldiers is enough to qualify. No matter which way you look at it, as the king of Dragon Shade, the head of the dragon is worthy of such reverence from Clive and the Flying Dragon Special Forces fighters he brought with him. About the dragon head of all the achievements of too many, the military achievements and in the army to create all kinds of records, but also no one is capable of, which has be a legend. Soldiers in the army do not follow the stars, but only worship the supreme warrior who fights for his country, so many specialbat soldiers regard the head of the dragon as their idol of worship. However, for many special operations soldiers, the dragon head only heard of its name but not its person, now the dragon head is standing in front of them, how not to let their blood boil? Jason looked to Lukas beside him, who pursed his lips and smiled without saying anything.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jason knew immediately that Lukas must have revealed that he was also present when he contacted Flying Dragon Special Forces. Jason looked to Clive and also gave a military salute, then he faced the rest of the Special Forces soldiers in the field and saluted one by one, a move that also showed that he regarded Clive and others as hisrades in arms. This excited Clive and the others, who just felt their blood churning and their battle spirit soaring. Chapter 437 – The Fear of Death Jason looked to Connor, now a prisoner of The Doyle Family son has been all without the moment before that control of the situation of the smug, a face pale, a resigned resentment in the eyes. He regretted why he did not directly put Jason and the others to death at the beginning, if he started with the death, he also had enough time to leave. Even if Jason and others have this backhand, until these army special operations soldiers arrive, he has long escaped. Unfortunately, there are no ifs ands or regrets in this world. As a matter of fact, even if Connor had ordered the attack from the beginning, it would not necessarily have been possible to put Jason to death. Jason, since he dared to sneak in and investigate, would not have been without a foolproof n. Mr. Doyle, now we can sort of meet face to face. Jason smiled ndly and spoke. Connors face was blue, full of anger, his eyes were about to spew out that indignant anger, he smiled and said: Jason, even if it falls into your hands, so what? At most, you will be handed over to the police to deal with. All kinds of things, you do not have conclusive evidence, the police side to investigate the evidence will also take some time. In this period of time, my family will certainly find a way to rescue me out. Even if they are guilty, at most, they will be sentenced to three or five years. Whats the harm? I can start all over again after I get out! To rise again? Im afraid Ill have to wait until my next life. Jason sighed softly, his tone filled with a sense of regret. Dragon Head, what should we do with these people? Please instruct! Clive opened his mouth, the tone of a strong killing machine, as long as Jason gave the order, he can not hesitate to Connor and other people will all be killed. The mere fact that you are illegally carrying a gun and confronting an army soldier is a preemptive strike. Sir Robbins, let me borrow a pistol. Jason said. Clive pulled a pistol out and handed it to Jason. Jason took the pistol, pulled the safety, walked over to Connors side, and the gun was pressed against Connors rear end. At that moment, Connors face changed dramatically, that handsome and extraordinary face immediately miserable no one, an extremely frightened fear flowed from his eyes, his body was shivering, upper and lower teeth were chattering, the whole head of the scalp are numb. He felt the killing, felt the threat from death. As the son of The Doyle Family, he certainly does not want to die, he is still very young, he still has a lot of ambition, whether it is power or money he is within reach. How could he want to die? All along, he was in control of other peoples lives and deaths, as for what others thought before they died he never cared. Only now, when it was his turn to die, he realized how horrible it was that he had never taken it to heart and never thought it would happen to him. No, no, Jason, you, you cant kill me cant, never. Connor spoke in a rush, his tone trembling. Why not? Jason opened his mouth, his index finger on the trigger, and continued, Waiting for you to get back at the people around meter? Lets say the Song family you just mentioned, thats the family of myterade. I, Im just kidding you Jason, please, dont kill me Ill agree to anything you, you want, as long as you dont kill me. Connor begged up bitterly. I just want to set an example to give you a little experience, in the future, ah, encounter opponents can kill the first time to kill, do not pretend to be on the side of the high talk to show superiority. Of course, if you have an afterlife. Jasons tone was calm, and after he said this, he pulled the trigger. Bang! The bullet shot out of the chamber quickly from the back, through the fork into Connors liver, and then broke out the front belly. The searing hot slug nged and beat on the ground. Jason is well aware that after the bullet destroys these parts, Connor will not die immediately, but will slowly eat away the time needed to whale away Connors life. Jason handed the gun back to Clive, he crouched down, looked at Connor who was lying on the ground because of the pain and said, You have about ten minutes left. Enjoy thest ten minutes of your life. Would you like a cigarette? If you smoke to speed up your lung activity, then your remaining ten minutes may be reduced by four or five minutes. Connor did not say anything, the eyes full of desperation, is resentful beyond measure to stare at Jason looked. Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep drag and said, Dont be too emotional, breathe a little more steadily so that you dont lose blood too fast after the liver rupture, and you are able to breathe the air of this world for one more second, I am doing you a favor. Save, save me please, save me Connors tone was filled with bitter pleading. Do you know how many of myrades around me died under the HM1 Toxin developed by this chemical factory of yours? Do you know how miserable they were before they died? They were the top fighters of the country, fighting for their country withoutint or regret until they died. They were the ones who used their blood and sweat to defend this country and protect the millions of Carovia people like you who live in the cities away from the battlefield. How do you treat these soldiers? You have colluded with the forces of the dark world and developed the HM1 Toxin for them, and you are helping to kill them indirectly. Jason opened his mouth, his tone gradually cold, and continued, So, when Lukas told me that HM1 Toxin might be rted to Ant Co. I paid attention to you. If you really are Night Shadows inside man in Oakshire, not to mention your one life, even if you have ten hundred lives, I will not hesitate to kill them all. Otherwise, how can I face the spirits of those warriors buried in the ground? I didnt shoot you in the vitals because I thought it would really be too cheap to let you die right away. It would have made me feel a lot better to let you feel the fear of deathing on in a few days. Jason narrowed his eyes as he looked at the clock and then said, Oh, you have about five minutes left. For tonights operation, Lukas and I came unarmed in order to lure you in. If this chemical nt is you secretly control, then I infiltrate the chemical nt you will certainly be the first to know. But you will not rush to show yourself and send someone to test it first. If it is confirmed that we do not have weapons in hand, you will lead arge number of gunmen over to surround us. In your cautious and cunning nature, only when you feel sure of victory, you will show up, after showing up naturally will not forget to show off with me smugly. Fortunately, I guessed all of these correctly. Connor already knows that there is no hope of survival, a face full of endless despair and fear, from his gunshot wound on the blood flowing out gradually darkened, to the blood flowing out now is not red, but ck. That is the ck blood flowing out of the broken liver, which indicates that he is close to death, the gods can note back to save. Perhaps you are wondering why I would have guessed that you woulde with a gunman. Quite simply, the amount of arms that were smuggled into Oakshire was huge. Apart from a small portion of those men you provided to Night Shadow to infiltrate Oakshire, there was arge portion you hid. Thats when I realized that you had secretly trained a group of gunmen. Tonight you brought these gunmen over with their weapons, just in time for a perfect human capture. Jason smiled. Connor no longer has the strength to speak, his consciousness has gradually blurred, he realized at this time that he was so badly defeated is not without reason, Jason such an opponent is enough to make people desperate. If he could really do it all over again, he would rather mess with the King of Hell than ever go against Jason. Only unfortunately, Connor has no ifs to speak of, his breathing violently increased by a few points, the entire body in violent convulsions, to the end is already a motionless,pletely broken. Jason also exhaled thest breath of smoke, threw down the cigarette in his hand and stood up, said: I will notify the police toe over and seal off the ce to investigate strictly, Lukas, you and Flying Dragon Special Forces soldiers to Ant Co. Since HM1 Toxin has something to do with Ant Co., lets investigate to the end. My soldiers didnt die for nothing, and one of Connors lives is not enough. Lukas sensed the strong murderous intent in Jasons words, she took a deep breath, nodded heavily, and said, Yes!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 438 Old General Tonight in Oakshire is destined to be a highly unusual night. In fact, some well-informed people in Oakshire have realized that something big is happening in Oakshire, and there is a sense of a storming. Later that night, the sound of police sirens was incessant, and police forces from all over Oakshire were out in force, some to the Drew Factory, some to Ant Co. and some directly to The Doyle Family House. Finley Doyle, the head of The Doyle Family and chairman of Ant Co. who is said to be away from Oakshire and is conducting business interviews in the provinces, was first taken into control by the local police and detained overnight to Oakshire. All the employees of Drew Factory, including the researchers, were detained under control, and the chemical nt was filled with police officers on three levels. Ant Co. leaders at the ministerial level and above are all under control and are being questioned by the police. It is said that the leadership of Oakshire was alerted to the Ant Co. incident and an investigation team was set up overnight, with Secretary Luis Mitchell as the head and Mayor Nate Lau as the deputy head, tounch a rigorous investigation into the problems of Ant Co. overnight. Can make Oakshire leadership level first time to make such a rapid response, can be the first time to Oakshire police force all mobilized, must have the instructions of the top people. As for who this top person is, this is what no one knows. In conclusion, after the police investigation, HM1 Toxin, which had not yet been destroyed and transferred from the Drew Factory, was seized, as well as the chemical raw materials used to produce HM1 Toxin. Elliot Webb, the puppet legal representative of Drew Factory, was also controlled by the police. After interrogation, Elliot Webb truthfully confessed that Connor was in full control of Drew Factory. Ant Co. secretly also has a lot of rtions with Drew Factory, Ant Co. involved in the matter of many senior leaders have been imprisoned, the Doyle Family family owner Finley can not escape prison, The Doyle Family has also fallen, the family is broken. Of course, all this is an afterthought. Capital Military District. There is a small courtyard in an inconspicuous location in the military district, and within the courtyard is a small two-story building. It waste at night, and all was quiet, and the military area was already peaceful. This small courtyard looks nothing special, if I have to say special, it is this small courtyard in front of and behind the ten-meter radius, secretly have a long breath of essence within the warrior on guard. These soldiers are wearing uniforms, but there are no markings, any of them are special warriors in a hundred elite warriors, they all have amon name C Inner Guard! Inner Guard is responsible for the full-time protection of the safety and security of the big shots in the military zone. There are not many big names in the military zone that are worthy of being guarded by so many Inner Guard soldiers, only a handful. Although it is alreadyte at night, the small building is still lit up with lights. Inside the living room of the small building, there are actually two old people ying Go. The old man sitting on the right wearing ordinary civilian clothes, looks to have nearly eighty years of age, his hair is already white, but still looks spirited, from his body just like a share of the endless smoke battlefield of the old soldiers kind of essence, he holds a white son. The one on the left is also an old man, about sixty years old or so, wearing a military uniform, the two stars of wheat on the shoulder patch of the uniform represents his distinguished status. Oops, my old eyes got dizzy just now, this is not where Inded on this move, start over again. The old man on the right said with a smile. The old man on the left looked speechless and said, I say, old general, your ruse of repenting chess is really endless. Look at this game, how many times have you repented? Not more than ten times, right? The old man on the right immediately blew his beard and red, I said that your skin has be thicker and thicker since you became a general staff officer, right? Which one of your eyes saw me regret the game? Just now, its obvious that my old eyes were mistaken. You really dont know how to respect the old and love the young. Old General, I dare not dare. I will always remember that I was always a pawn under the old generalsmand back then. To be honest, old general, this chess skill is really getting better and better, look, I lost all three games tonight, I really have to surrender. The old man named Beau Hussain said with a smile. In the capitals military district, there is only one old man who can be treated with such respect and called an old general by General Staff Beau C Aston Barrett. Aston repents and then ys a word again, and immediately the situation on the board where ck had the advantage is gone, and white has the advantage instead. Aston thenughed and said, Beau, Im not saying you, howe you havent improved a bit in this chess game? I have no opponent here, its very lonely. Beau heart a burst of sarcasm, thinking that if I also have the old general you a game of chess to regret ten times the cheek, I can also be invincible ah. Of course, such Beau can not dare to say out, saidughingly: Old Generals chess skill is just like the year to lead us to charge a burst, the battle is invincible, I am convinced. Aston sipped his tea and said with a smile, It seems that in the whole military district, only Jason can y against me. That kid ys chesspletely unreasonably, I cant argue with him. Beau couldnt help but smile and said, I have seen this kid y against the old general, chess match. In fact, Beau knows very well that when Jason was pulled by the old general in the military district to y chess, the first sentence must be No regrets, the game is like killing the enemy, regardless of the old and young, Aston promised Jason before he would y chess with him. Aston was unable to win many battles without the miracle move of repentance, and Jason was able to win and lose with each other. Beau you say this kid said in the first ce to leave Dragon Shade, just like that. I personally came out to pull can not pull back, if not old, reced by a young 30 or 40 years old, I have to beat this kid a beating. Aston said. Beauughed and said: Old General, not that I belittle you, only afraid that your old 50 or 60 years younger may not be this kids opponent ah. But then again, the dragon submerged in the city also, is finally a dragon, will always astonishing. The Lukas have transferred Flying Dragon Special Forces to Oakshire. Aston nodded and said, Jason is my personal training, no matter where he is, I believe that his own blood andmitment will not disappear. Old General, what do you think of this Ant Co. incident? Beau asked. Astons original cloudy old eyes sank, a powerful aura like swallowing mountains and rivers came out, and he exuded a heavy pressure between his hands and feet, he said in a deep voice: The military department has been investigating the issue of HM1 Toxin. Since Ant Co. is rted to HM1 Toxin, it must not be tolerated, strictly investigated and punished, and no one involved in this matter can be spared! What kind of bullshit is it when soldiers are killing the enemy on the front line and have to be harmed by their own countrymen? We cant let the spirits of those long-sleeping warriors not be able to rest in peace, and we cant let the active duty warriors chill their hearts!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Old General, I know what to do. Beau nodded. Aston then sighed softly and said, I know Jason didnt leave for no reason. There are some aspects of the military that are indeed wrong for him, so we cant let him lose confidence in the military anymore. He is Dragon Shades dragon head, and as long as he lives, he will always be the dragon head. Im sure hell be back. Beau nodded, as the chief of staff, he knew very well what the dragon head for Dragon Shade for the Ministry of the military means, its importance no one can rece. Its like the one, the only, the irreceable one. Beau remembered something and said, Old General, it is said that someone from the Bradley family of the Ancient Hidden Family went to Oakshire, and I dont know if it is rted to this Jason. The Bradley family? Astons seemingly cloudy old eyes shed a ray of essence, slowly said, The ancient hidden familys movements have their own Forbidden Dragon Guard to keep an eye on. It has nothing to do with us. If the ancient hidden family in Carovia when it was once an invisible behemoth dragon, then the existence of Forbidden Dragon Guard means that the forbidden dragon in the wild. Since the Forbidden Dragon Guard became independent from the Ministry of the Army, it is not under the control of the Ministry of the Army. Not only that, the Forbidden Dragon Guard has the right to mobilize the military if it needs the help of the military. Beau said. Aston grunted coldly and said, The Dragon Shade that I have supported up is only for external missions. Internally, it is always in charge of Forbidden Dragon Guard. If Forbidden Dragon Guard cant solve something, dont even think about borrowing troops from me. What the old general said is very true. Beau nodded, and he looked at Aston looking like he wanted to say something. Beau heard some news that some of the Forbidden Dragon Guard were close to the Ancient Hidden Family, and he was worried that there would be some tailspin in the back. He thought about it, but still did not tell this situation. After all, the old general is already old, has abdicated, it is right that he should enjoy his old age well, such troublesome things do not need to let the old general to worry about. Beau suddenly mentions the ancient hidden family and learns from the Forbidden Dragon Guard that someone from the Bradley family is heading to Oakshire, where Jason happens to be. Talking about Jason, Beau also mentioned it in passing. Beau also knows that the entire Forbidden Dragon Guard in charge of which one existence and Aston has not been right, so the matter of the Forbidden Dragon Guard, or just say a little less, so as not to cause Aston unpleasant memories. Since the Forbidden Dragon Guard became independent from the military, the power is enormous and the guards of the Forbidden Dragon Guard are all even more powerful. Some of the Bradley family traveled to Oakshire, and some of the Forbidden Dragon Guard were close to the Ancient Order of the Hidden. This makes Beau cant help but think, Forbidden Dragon Guard will not be secretly with the Bradley family, targeting Jason? After all, Jason is the dragon head of Dragon Shade. A group of dragons cannot be without a leader. If Dragon Shade lost its dragon head, it would not be enough to be called Dragon Shade, nor would it be enough to be called Carovias strongest special forces team. Chapter 439 – Like Three Autumns Apart Jason took a big nap. Last night he came back when it was already dawn, fell back to sleep and did not get up untilte afternoon. Afterst nights incident, when the police were fully involved and the big names at the Oakshire leadership level all came forward to personally lead the investigation into Ant Co.s problems, he knew he was out of the picture. His current status is just a security guard, and there is no need to get involved in the police investigation. He is only responsible for finding out the person behind the scenes and tracing the source of HM1 Toxin, leaving the rest to the police. This does not mean that he will stay away, he will pay attention to the results of the police investigation and the strength of the treatment, if the police side can not act in ordance with thew, the investigation is ultimately just a haphazard end, he certainly will not agree. In his words, those warriors who died under HM1 Toxin cant die in vain! The security guards killed in the terrorist attack that erupted at the Herthum Group did not die in vain! Jason woke up and washed up, feeling empty in his stomach, he looked at the time and saw that it was already after 2pm, the cafeteria was already closed, he didnt bother to run off campus to find food, so he washed a box of instant noodles and ate it inside the house. After eating a box of instant noodles, Jason walked out. Lukas left afterst nights work, saying that he had to return to the military zone, possibly also rted to the HM1 Toxin detected this time, and needed to return to the military zone to report some information. Jason originally wanted to go to the security room at the entrance of the school to sneak around, and after walking to the square in front of the school and seeing the administration building, he couldnt help but think of Kay, and wondered how the beautiful principal was doing now.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason thought about it and was walking towards the inside of the administration building. Last night the beautiful principals emotions have stabilized a lot, but there must still be some shadows in the heart, Shade and the man behind the Connor are dead, he felt the need to talk to Kay, so that she can alsoe out of the shadow of the hijacking incident as soon as possible. Jason walked up to the fifth floor, came to Kays office, raised his hand and knocked on the door. After knocking on the door, Jason pushed the door open and walked in. The office, only to see Kay wearing a ck professional uniform, and her snow-like skin is alsoplementary, outlining the slender curves wonderful iparable, her Kay fallen geese like jade face also happens to lift, a pair of like a convergence of stars like the soul of the beautiful eyes also towards Jason seems. Miss Martino, busy, huh? Jason asked with a smile. Kay gritted her teeth, as if trying to look cold, as she said, You cant see that Im busy, huh? Thats simply redundant. Jasonughed and walked over, staring at the beautiful principals jade face, and that opened between the exhaled fragrant rose lips, and could not help but remember the kiss to the beautiful principalst night, which was really reminiscent. Kay noticed Jasons gaze, she blushed with annoyance and said, What are you looking at? Havent you seen it before? Look at your gaze must be unkind. Jason smiled cheekily and said, Miss Martino I am indeed looking at you, a day without seeing you is like three years, I think if I dont see you for a day, I must be aging very fast. A day is a day for others, but a day for me is like three years. The beautiful principal grabbed a pencil holder on the desk and made a gesture to throw it towards Jason, saying in an unpleasant manner, Youvee to me again to be slick, havent you? As a subordinate, you dare to molest your superiors. Fine, go work overtime for me tonight. Come on, Miss Martino, lets talk about it, okay? I did want to see you, so I came over. Jason hurriedly spoke up and continued, I came to see you to find out how youre feeling. Have youe out of the shadow of yesterdays incident? Kays face turned slightly better when she heard this, and she said, Its nothing now. As long as you dont think back, then theres nothing but theres definitely still some bacsh. Jason nodded, thats normal. He said, There is no need to worry about it in the future. Because the person behind this incident has also been ambushed and traced out. The person behind the curtain? Kays face was stunned, and he quickly asked, There is someone behind the curtain in this matter? Who is this person behind the curtain? The man who abducted youst night was named Shade, an assassin who hasmitted several murders, and the mastermind behind Shade, whom you know, is none other than Connor of The Doyle Family, Jason said in a deep voice. Connor? This, how is this possible?! Kays face was shocked, the news was really too unexpected for her to believe for a while. Connor had been pursuing her, but she didnt have a good feeling about Connor, so she ignored Connors advances. She never expected that Connor would be the person behind this series of events. Shade knows that his master, Connor, likes you. So Shade is going to hijack you and offer you as a gift to Connor, Jason said. Kay snapped back to her senses and asked, What about Connor? Is he already under police control? Connor has done a lot of evil, and he was a factor in the terrorist attack on the Herthum Group not long ago. Therefore, inst nights operation, Connor is dead. In addition, The Doyle Family and Ant Co. which is controlled by The Doyle Family are also under police investigation. Jason said. Kay a little silent, for Connors death she also did not have any idea, except that the news is too impactful, she just did not expect the usual graceful Connor secretly will actually be a hand full of blood and vicious people, it seems to really know people do not know the heart. Im telling you this because I want to open your mind. Let you know that all the dangers that were originally aimed at you have been eliminated. Going forward you dont have to worry about anything. Jason said. A glimmer of warmth shed in Kays eyes as she raised her eyes to Jason and said softly, Thank you. Jason smiled and said, Miss Martino is very kind. Its the right thing to do to help the leader. Kay remembered something and said, Last night you came back at dawn because you went after Connor? Right. Jason nodded, he narrowed his eyes at Kay and said meaningfully, Miss Martino was still awake when I got back? Youre not waiting for me toe back, are you? Kay blushed and said in an annoyed voice: What are you talking about? Theres no such thing. I just happened to wake up at that moment. So thats how it is. Thought Miss Martino wasnt secretly watching to see if I brought a woman back for a sleepover or not Jasonughed. Kay is really ashamed and annoyed, under the rapid breathing, the piece of proud and full undting ripples, turbulent heart, she huffed and said: You bastard, nothing more you give me out, I, I have to busy. Miss Martino, theres no need to be so evasive, is there? I still want to see more of you. Jason said in a sincere tone. Are you leaving or not? Kay picked up the pencil. Damn you! The beautiful principal put down her pencil, and then she mentally thought why she reacted so much. Chapter 440 Beauty Minister has an appointment Jason left Kays office and walked over to the school entrance to say hello to Frederick, Theodore, Arthur and others who were on duty. Jason, Jason, there you are. The security guard was not surprised to see a figure scurrying out of the room, and was excited to see him, shouting. Jason took a look and froze, it was Riley the kid. Riley, what are you doing here? Jason asked, puzzled. I didnt have ss this afternoon, so I came over here to take a walk. No, I finally got Jason to wait. Riley said with an excited face. Frederick said with a smile, Jason, you dont know, this kides to the security room every now and then, specifically to wait for you. If you are not here, this kid will chat with us and ask about you from time to time. By now, this kid is familiar with us. Riley, what cant you do to see me? Jason asked. Riley heatedly smiled, pretending to look mysterious, and said, Jason, of course something is wrong, and its still a big deal. Say what you have to say and say what you have to say. Jason red at Riley and said nonchntly. Riley pulled Jason to one side and said mysteriously, Jason,e this way. What Im talking about is a great thing.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I said your kids whining a hair line? Whats the matter hurry up and finish up and get lost. Jason scolded with augh. Jason, I went backst night. Then I saw my sister looking at her phone out of focus, I quietly walked over and guess what I saw? Riley asked with a hey smile. Jason didnt have the heart to say, I have little interest in knowing the private secrets in your sisters phone. Jason, Im not going to sell you a story either. I saw my sister looking at the photo on her phone, and the person in that photo was no other than Jason. Riley opened his mouth and continued, The photo was taken at our schools Lovers Bridge, and I recognized it right away. The picture was taken of Jasons side face, and I dont know if Jason has any recollection of it. Jasons face was stunned, that day he did walk with Megan on Kingsram Lake on the Lovers Bridge, he noticed Megan was taking selfies, as to when Megan took him down secretly he was really unaware. Its just a picture, whats that about? This is what you call a big deal? Jason opened his mouth, already not ready to pay attention to this kid and ready to turn around and leave. Riley was anxious and hurried to catch up, said: Jason, I have never seen my sister so naive ah, actually staring at a mans photo, this is absolutely the first time in the world. This shows that my sister has you in her heart, Jason should not strike while the iron is hot ah? If youre embarrassed, Ill find an excuse to call my sister over to school and create a chance for you to meet, how about that? Jason was really crying andughing, raised his hand and rewarded this guy with a chestnut, said: What kind of mischief are you harboring, huh? So you want to push your sister on me? You dont even know what I do, so just push your sister over, you feelfortable with that? Dont worry, I think Jason is a good-looking man, elegant, handsome, and a righteous man. Where can I find a man like Jason? Of course, my sister is not bad either, anyway, is pretty enough. Riley was busy saying. Your ass is painless, its a waste of time to shoot. Jason spoke up, looking at Riley and then said, You just want me to teach you a few things. Jason opened his mouth, looked at Riley and then said, Around and around, you kid just want me to teach you a few hands, right? I told you, I have nothing to teach you. And you should also focus on your studies, usually enrolled in a taekwondo club, exercise can also be. Youre not going to be able to eat with your hands in the future? Jason, its not a hobby for me. I know Jason you are very good, but Jason you are not willing to teach it. Rileys face was bitter, but the next moment he was refreshed and said, I wont give up anyway, I believe that one day Jason will change his mind and will guide me. I dont know where you kid gets your confidence. Jasonughed and said, Well, enough about that, Ive got to get out of here. Jason, things are one size fits all, Im sure my sister definitely has a crush on you. You have to strike while the iron is hot at this time, dont miss the opportunity, I truly hope you can get together with my sister Riley shouted in a hurry. Jason hurriedly looked around, fortunately there are no students passing by, otherwise hear Riley this shouting also do not know how to feel. Jason returned to Bamboo Residence, got into the Paramount Marauder, started the car and sped off. Jason was nning to make a drive to Herthum Group. Its Friday, the day of every week when Cillian goes home for the weekend. Jason remembered that Sally had said she wanted to go with him to see Jimmys family, and while Connor and HM1 Toxin hade to an end, Jason also wanted to see Bradley and Marion, two elderly people. Herthum Group. By the time Jason drove over, it was around 3:00 pm. The car had just stopped when Jasons phone received a message that was sent from Nora C Have youe to the office yet? Just got to the office. Something wrong? Jason replied the message over. Id like to meet you. Come by my office when you have time. Nora replied. Jasonughed bitterly, the Herthum Group has been vaguely rumored to be very close between him and Nora, mainly because Jason runs to Noras office every now and then. This phenomenon is indeed a bit unusual, you know Herthum Groups male employees, not many people have been able to enter the beautiful ministers office, and as for the frequent visits with the door that is even more rare. Today, when I arrived at the office, I had to be called by Nora to her office again, and it seems that I will be the gossip of others again. Jason didnt think much of it as he got on the elevator and headed to the floor where the purchasing department was located. Ding. Soon, the elevator arrived and Jason walked out. He obviously noticed that when he passed by the purchasing department, the employees in the purchasing department inside all looked over in unison. The employees in the purchasing department have seen this time and time again. Jason appeared on this floor and must have been looking for Miss Allen. Jason walked up to Noras separate office door and was about to knock on it when he saw that the door was ajar. He pushed open the door and entered, looked at Nora inside, and said with a smile, You didnt close the door? Is this a deliberate attempt to leave the door open for me? Thats right. Am I not opening the door for you? Noras seductive and delicateughter came with a sound that snapped the heart. The gaze in Jasons eyes could not help but narrow, always felt that the beautiful minister this is the words in the ah, as if with a deep meaning, let people want to distort. Chapter 441 – A Way of Thanking Nora nced at Jason and said, looking unimpressed, I can tell by the look in your eyes that you have something on your mind. Go ahead, what nasty thoughts are on your mind? Arent you ndering me? What kind of nasty thoughts are there? Jason opened his mouth and continued, I was just wondering, what other doors are included in the wide open door you just mentioned? Noras face was ck and she wanted to start bashing people, her eyes shed with a hint of annoyance, she naturally heard the deeper meaning of Jasons words, thats why she looked so annoyed and shy. Well Little Jason, youve turned the tables and started molesting me, havent you? Nora said with a huff. Jasonughed heatedly and said, Where where, I just said it casually, Nora must not think deeper Huh? Nora, what exactly did you think of ah? Nora rose up haughtily, estimated to be up too sharply, the piece of over-abundant existence trembled up and down, setting off a wave of shock, extremely spectacr. Jason also did not shy away from his gaze, such a rare sight, do not look at the white. Nora was so angry that her face was iron blue and red, she clenched her pink fist and wanted to hit someone. However, she also knows that when facing a guy like Jason who doesnt take his cheek seriously at all, she really cant get annoyed, otherwise she will only fall into his trap. Little Jason, you are so colorful, is it really good? Noraughed, wintry eyes like silk, with a hint of seductive and provocative charm, not blinking stared at Jason, continued, but do not just say no practice oh, so you are not suffocating? Haha At the end of the day, Nora couldnt help butugh.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Jasons mouth rose slightly, revealing a wicked smile C what did the beautiful minister mean by this? Such an obvious hint, cant it be that she is already impatient? Just as well, I cant wait. At that moment, Jason strides towards Nora, the pair of deep gaze has hidden a touch of hot in the manifestation, like a hungry wolf has been staring at their prey. Nora first froze for a moment, then reacted, she was a little panicked herself, subconsciously took a step back and said, Hey, Little Jason what are you doing? Look at your aggressive want to eat people look Youre right, I just want to eat people. Jason said squarely. I I wanted to talk to you about something. Nora said in a hurry. Jason came around behind Nora, if you will, next to her back, lowered his head and said in her ear, I know, whats the matter with you. Im listening. Nora gritted her teeth, and right now she was in this position with Jason that was beyond ambiguous. Jason was leaning against, she didnt dare to stand up straight, she knew her hips were straight and round, really straight and standing that will touch what is already self-evident. Rather, Nora is able to avoid, lets say walk away a little also defuse the embarrassment of the moment. But somehow, Nora is not deliberately to avoid, and I do not know whether it is unable to walk or what. The only thing she could do was to reach out and put her hand against the edge of her desk and say through clenched teeth, Ive heard the news that something has happened to Ant Co. and The Doyle Family Youre right. The police are now looking into all the problems with Ant Co. Find one and punish one. As for The Doyle Family - Jason paused, sneered and said, The Doyle Family has been broken up and will fade away from Oakshire. A broken home? What do you mean? Nora froze for a moment. Maybe you dont know that. connor is dead. Jason said in a nd tone. What? Noras body shook, she is indeed not yet know the news of Connors death, the police have not yet announced the results. She only knew that something had happened to Ant Co. and The Doyle Family, so hearing the news coldly really shocked her, and her body reacted violently. Inevitably, her backside came into close contact with Jason behind her. At that moment, Jasons face was flooded with a burst of oddity, and he was really close to not being able to hold back. Ah Nora Tan mouth is also cant help but let out a delicate cry, face immediately rendered on a lot of red, but also her original foxy tease jade face presented by the charm more thick. Its no wonder she reacted this way, after all, her buttocks. The feeling of being poked in the buttocks for no reason at all is something that people are ashamed of. Nora took a deep breath, she leaned forward in a hurry and said, Connor is dead? Whats going on here? Did you do it? Whew! Nora could not help but exhale, somehow, this moment she actually had a feeling of pleasure, but also a sense of relief. For more than a year, she had been threatened many times by Connor with this for the issue of her mothers illness, and she had been able to tolerate it only, and now she had a sense of relief when she learned that Connor was dead. Little Jason, I want to thank you no matter what. Nora said. Nora, I dont suppose thats your way of saying thank you? Words dont cut it. Jason smiled as he moved his body slightly forward to fit seamlessly against Noras back, and he wrapped his right arm around Noras waist. You, you let go- Noras breathing suddenly rushed up, her face was hot and red, and her mouth couldnt help but puff out a warm breath like orchids and musk. The bouts of abnormal sensationsing from her body made her feel ufortable, that feeling seemed very crispy, all of which made her body start to feel a sense of weakness. Nora, earlier you said I just talk but not practice, and now you turn around and forget? Look, Im just starting to practice my hands. Jason pressed to the edge of Noras ear, and the corner of his lips were kissing the soft earlobe of the beautiful minister as he spoke. Well- Nora gritted her teeth and just felt like she was going to be unable to stand, and this really wasnt the way to go on. Suddenly, Noras eyes shed with a hint of cunning as she leaned forward. At that moment, Jasons body stiffened, his face full of consternation, and a wave of pain came through. Taking advantage of the gap, Nora hurriedly got rid of Jasons entanglement and jogged a few steps forward to the door. She just turned around and saw Jasons defeated expression, she couldnt help but giggle and said, Little Jason, Nora sisters want to get up and go see a customer, if we dont go again it will be toote heart rush but cant eat hot tofu oh. With that, she opened the door and slipped out without waiting for Jason toe after her in a huff. Chapter 442 – A Wrongful Familiarity Jasons face is speechless, I really did not expect this woman is really dare to top ah. In case you have a severed child, who will be responsible for it? But the chances of this seem extremely tiny, after all, the beautiful minister that side of the rich buttocks sticity. Even so, if not for the vixen running fast, Jason is really chasing up to pull her over and teach her a hard lesson, as for what lesson, it is self-evident. Jason also walked out of Noras office, he went to the second floor and took a look at the training room and saw that there were some security guards in the training room who were following his training methods. These security guards are basically off duty, they have not left and consciously stay for training. Jason also walked in and saw the guards were about to stop and greet him, he waved his hand and signaled for them to keep practicing. During this period, Jason also provided further guidance and gave full recognition and praise to these guards for their self-motivated training. About half an hour or soter, Jason then left the training room and went to the chairmans office. Jason arrived by elevator, stepped out and walked towards the front, passed Jessies office and saw that she was inside. Jason stopped in his tracks, a small smile on his face that he thought was handsome, and said, Jessie, busy, huh? Jessie raised her head, reached out and pushed down her ck-framed sses, and said, Which can be like you, ah,pletely treat thepany as their own home,e and go as they please. Jessie seems to have some kind ofint? Is it because youre too tired from work? OK, let me help you. Jason walked in with a righteous face. Jessie gave him a nk look and said, You dont have toe, you havent touched my work, youll only help more and more. Okay, so its always okay to talk with you to relieve your boredom, right? Jason asked with a shrug. No, I cant concentrate on my work with you here. Jessie said. Ill go find Miss Herthum first then, was the only smile Jason had and asked, Miss Herthum is in the office, right? Youd better not go looking for it now. miss Herthum is meeting two guests. Jessie said. We have guests to meet. Jason thought it was normal, and he said, Then Ill just have to wait here with you. By the way, has that fly bothered you in the past few days? Speaking of that fly, Jessie blushed with annoyance and said with anger and hatred, Who said there was no such thing? Since that night, he has been waiting for me several times at the entrance of the neighborhood where I live. He also kept asking for information about you. Jason was stunned and couldnt help butugh dumbly as he said, Does this fly still want to stare at me? I cant stand that kind of buzzing annoyance, if he really dares toe over and annoy me, I will really pick up a fly swatter and swat him to death. Pfft- Hearing these remarks, Jessie couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile. Jason looked infatuated expression, said: smile on the right, it is not, how beautiful ah, pleasing to the eye, never tired of looking. Jessie sniffed and immediately looked up, a pair of peach blossom eyes hidden under the ck-framed sses red at Jason, said in a good-natured way, Dont be slick with me, you cant trust a mans word. Jessie, why cant you believe it? I mean it. Look at your smile, the killing power is simply immense. Like just now, my heart beat missed a beat, and I do not know how many cells will die because of this, such a killing power who can resist ah? Jason said in a serious manner. Jessie seemed to have a smile at the corner of her mouth, but she was holding it back, still with a stern face, and said, Humph, you dont know how many women youve said this to. Youre a veteran of the world of flowers, right? Jason hurriedly said: Jessie, its not good for you to denigrate people like this. I am not as veteran as you say? Cant you see Im still all alone? This is a matter of reputation, you can not say nonsense. And all alone, there are all sorts of rumors going around thepany about you and Nora. Jessie said in a cold voice. Rumors stop at the wise man. With such an intelligent beauty as Jessie, those rumors will stop with you, right? Jason said. You dont have to boast about me here. Jessie said. Jessie opened her mouth and said, but in her heart she still felt some small joy, this woman well naturally like to hear the praise of men, not to mention Jessie, even the fairy is no exception. Jason immediately said, Since that fly is still haunting you, why dont we go out for dinner again sometime? That fly is always following you, lets go to dinner together and wait for him toe to the door and kill again. Jessieughed and said, Do you really think people are stupid? Its not enough to get ripped off once, but others will be foolish enough to fall for it a second time? He will. People like him are good at saving face and pretending to be generous, and they definitely want to show it in front of you. Jason said with a smile. Come on, Im not interested in you thinking about this again. If he was there, I would only be nauseous, not have any appetite. Jessie said. I see, Jessie you mean you want to dine with me alone without being disturbed, right? Its easy, Ill arrange it, and that fly will make sure it doesnt appear. Jason said solemnly with a face of dawning realization. Jessie was frozen, she looked Jason up and down, thinking that this guys cheek was really hopeless. When did he reveal his desire to dine alone with him? He would think of course, this level of brazenness is simply staggering. Jessie, what kind of vision is that? Jason asked. Expressing an incorrigible vision of you. Jessie spoke, then said, You find somewhere else to stay. Youre interfering with my work again bying here. Im not done with my hands yet. All right, Ill just sit on the sidelines. Jason smiled and said, Dont worry, I wont bother you, at best Ill just admire your beauty. Jason, are you done with this? You, you get out of here! Jessie gritted her teeth, stood up and then pushed Jason out the door without a word.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessie, is it really okay to hook up during work? Jason flirted with the voice. YouC Jessies face was furious and she was about to get angry when she saw the door of the chairmans office diagonally opposite being pushed open. Jasons gaze was also immediately drawn over, and at a nce, it was just in time to see two young males walking out from inside Sallys office. The first toe out of a person wearing a white shirt, sword eyebrows and starry eyes, arrogant, looking handsome and umon, with an elegant and dignified demeanor. Followed by a young man in the back came out of the suit, face feminine, followed the white shirt man like a small follower. Jason did not know the white-shirted man, but after seeing the guy behind him the gaze in his eyes went cold and gloomy, the guy in the suit with a human face was actually Jaden. Now, its really an injustice. Chapter 443 Confrontation Sally also came out and looked like she was walking Jaden out with this distinguished Bhanalian man. Sally was about to say something when she nced over her shoulder and saw Jason standing on the porch in front of her. Her face suddenly looked surprised and she said with a smile, Jason, youre here. Jason? Jaden, who was smiling, was surprised when he heard the words, and hastily raised his eyes to look forward, just as Jasons cold gaze also looked towards him. Somehow, meeting Jasons gaze, Jaden couldnt help but shiver, only to feel an uncontroble chill rising from the bottom of his feet, which reminded him of the blood-soaked message in blood. Jason was the only one who had killed all the Shinto Ryu Sato Tsuda and his group that he had invited over at great expense, so he had no doubt that Jason would be able to kill him as easily as he could. How could he not feel frightened and afraid when he saw Jason unawares? It was like a mouse seeing a cat. Even with Michael, the second son of the Bradley family, in front of him, he still felt afraid and scared. This fear of fear is ingrained in his bones and is induced by the mere sight of Jason. Isnt this The Howard Family? Still have the face toe here, huh? Jason narrowed his eyes, stared at Jaden, and sneered. Sally remembered what had happened at the Bauhinia Vi when Jason had beaten Jaden up, so it was natural for Jason to sneer at Jaden when he saw her now. Sally walked up to Jasons side and said softly, Jason, I had no warning when Jaden suddenly came to me. He just wanted to introduce this Mr. Bradley to me and prepare some cooperation with Herthum Group. Ill tell you more about itter, okay? The white-shirted male is Michael, naturally. When he saw Sallys photo at the Tide Pavilion, he was immediately amazed and determined to get to know Sally. Jaden acted as a middleman, bringing Michael to Herthum Group and introducing him to Sally on the basis of a business partnership between thepanies.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Bradley family is so powerful that the Bradley family secretly controls numerous industries in various fields, and can cooperate with the Herthum Group for mutual benefit for any reason. This is not the point, the point is that Michael wants to take this opportunity to formally get to know Sally. After ing to Herthum Group and meeting Sally, Michael was in awe and felt that Sally looked even more beautiful than in her photos. A delicate to the extreme jade face is like the top of the snowy mountains blooming with a snow lotus, wless and immacte, only beautiful and holy. A pair of autumn water beautiful eyes full of light, eye waves want to flow, look forward to knit and smile between a captivating posture, the beauty is unbeatable. At that moment, Michael decided in his heart that such a rare beauty in the world must be obtained, no matter what price to pay. Michael has a covetous heart, but after all, hees from an ancient hidden family, noble identity, has seen a lot, the experience of the most beautiful beauty is countless. So talk with Sally in the process, he is also gentle and elegant, do not look askance, full of knowledge he talked about the insights of business management is insightful, is not the kind of uneducated dude. In this way, he had a good conversation with Sally, and in his opinion it was a sessful first meeting. He just didnt expect to meet Jasonon his way out. Now look at Sally walked to Jasons side, is exining to Jason, and look at Jasons eyes that only his eyes exist, which makes Michael heart a burst of jealousy for no reason. A hint of yfulness shed in Jasons eyes. Mr. Bradley? I think it is the second son of the Bradley family, the ancient hidden family behind The Howard Family, right? No wonder his own exuded aura seems so unattainable, and no wonder Jaden followed him with a grovelingpdog look. Mr. Howard has found someone to back him up? It doesnt look good. Jason smiled ndly and nced at Michael and said. Jaden blushed angrily and said, Jason, this is the Bradley family second son, you must not be rude. Does Mr. Howard mean to make me grovel to this so-called second son of the Bradley family like you do? Jasonughed coldly, he paused and said in a deep voice, Since you are here, why are you hiding? Cant you see anyone? Jasons words have just fallen, is to see on the other side of the corridor, a gray-d old man came out, expressionless, look ancient. It was the supreme master, Mr. Campbell, who was with Michael. After seeing Mr. Campbell show up, Jaden immediately put his mind at ease, with the presence of Mr. Campbell, an unpredictable ancient martial arts powerhouse, Jason is not expected to make any waves. Michael finally spoke up, and instead of looking at Jason, he looked gently at Sally and asked, Miss Herthum, this is? He is the head of mypanys Security Office and also a friend of mine. Sally said. It looks like this minister doesnt seem very weing to us? Michael said in a calm tone. Mr. Bradley is a very distinguished man, how can we not wee him? Jason smiled ndly and continued, But I cant bear to see sand in my eyes, and when I see a dog wandering around in front of me, I cant help but say a few words. Jaden knew that the dog Jason was referring to was him, which made him furious and said in an indignant voice, Jason, dont be so arrogant! What? Do you want toe up and bite me? Thene on, if you dont think the p you were rewarded with that night was enough. Jason said. Jaden was furious at the mention of the embarrassing incident that had made him theughing stock of Oakshires upper ss, but he could only hold his anger in, not really daring to do anything about it. Mr. Campbell approached the pair of gray, cloudy old eyes nced toward Jason, Jason also looked over, his face calm, no ripples. Jasons surface calm, but inwardly is also secretly surprised, Mr. Campbell looked over, there is an indescribable pressure swept over. Jason was not impressed and did not want to go head-to-head. Here is the Herthum Group, Sally is also present, and he does not want to get angry, so that Sally will not be in a difficult position, and the word will not be good for the reputation of the Herthum Group. Miss Herthum, I am honored to have a talk with you today. I hope we will have a few more talkster, and I believe we will have a lot of room for cooperation. Lets say goodbye for today. Michael looked at Sally and said. Sally nodded and said, Okay, then Mr. Bradley please take care. Michael did not say anything else, raised his steps towards the front, Jaden also hurried to follow, the old man in gray Mr. Campbell not slow walking, that gaze intentionally or unintentionally fell on Jason. The corners of Jasons mouth are flooded with a meaningful smile, looking at Jadens face that is bursting with green and white anger, the cold mane deep in his eyes is as cold as a knife. Chapter 444 Michael’s Purpose Inside the presidents office. Jason is sitting with Sally on the sofa, Sally a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Jason, exquisite jade face flooded with a touch of apology, she said: Jason, sorry ah, I also do not like to see Jaden this snob. I was not aware of his sudden visit. He introduced the one named Michael to me, saying that he could start some business cooperation, especially in the field of new energy. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Miss Herthum, as the head of thepany, you have customersing to visit and its only right to meet and talk to them. I didnt think anything of it, but I just flirted with Jaden when I saw her. By the way, that Michael guy wants to work with you on a new energy project? Right. Sally nodded and continued, Michael is said to havee from quite a long way, and also said that Huaguang Energy Group he could make the call and start an unconditional cooperation with Herthum Group. Huaguang Energy Group is evenrger than the Dongxu Energy Company you apanied me tost time, and involves a much broader field. Jasons eyes sunk slightly, the corners of his mouth shed a cold smile, thinking that this Michael really knows how to grasp the timing, knowing that Herthum Group is currently for some new energy field technology shortage and anxious, and took the initiative toe to the door to talk to Sally about this matter. Needless to say, there must be some credit to Jaden as well. But Jason was puzzled by the fact that Michael hade to Oakshire to conspire against him. Why did hee to Herthum Group to talk to Sally about business cooperation? Is it possible that the other party thinks that they are close to Sally, so they want to start with Sally? Jason thinks this is also unlikely, really Michael would not have brought Jaden to Herthum Group to talk to Sally so, the other party is obviously another purpose. Jason, what are you thinking about? Sally couldnt help but ask as she watched Jason not say anything. Jason came back to his senses and looked at Sallys jade face, which was like a beautiful jade carving, and he said with a smile, Its nothing. That Michael is really something, didnt you notice that Jaden was all groveling to him? Sally nodded and said, I noticed that. Jaden is an extremely arrogant rich kid who doesnt take others seriously. But to Michael is awe-inspiring, and Im curious. The Howard Family is just a subordinate family of the Bradley family. The Bradley family is like the master of the Howard family, so when Jaden sees the Bradley familys second son, hell have to call himself a ve. Jasonughed and joked. Jasonughed and joked. Sally looked shocked and felt incredulous, saying, The Howard Family is actually a subordinate family of the Bradley family? Then the Bradley familys power is not unimaginablyrge? Of course, otherwise how could it be called an ancient hermit family. Jason said with a smile.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sally frowned, intelligent she realized the problem, she asked suspiciously, the Bradley family is so powerful, then Michael still came to me for business cooperation, why is this? Jasonughed and said, I dont know. Maybe this Mr. Bradley has taken a liking to you and is using this as a way to get closer? Sally gave Jason a nk look and said in a stern voice, Thats not funny. Jason did not confess that the purpose of Michael came to Oakshire is to try to deal with him, said out Sally will certainly worry will be nervous, anyway, this is something that belongs to him, he also do not want to involve Sally. Thinking about this, Jasons mind also came up with the old man in gray, the old man in gray with a majestic, continuous breath and an ineffable supreme martial pressure. Even Jason felt unable to see the depth of the strength of the old man in gray. This is a little scary, in short, this old man in gray is definitely a strong man with a terrifying body. Jason didnt care, Michael was clearlying against him, and he wanted to try out how much weight the so-called Ancient Hidden Family had. Didnt you say you wanted to visit myrades housest time? Today is Friday, and Cillian will be out of school soon, so if youre free, Ill go with you to pick up Cillian? asked Jason. Sallys eyes lit up and she said with a smile, Great. I dont have anything to do now either. Ille with you as soon as Ive packed. Jason nodded and sat down on the couch to wait. Sally didnt need to clean up anything, put some papers on the desk into categories, then picked up one of her satchels, smiled sweetly towards Jason and said, Lets go. Jason stood up and walked out with Sally. When passing Jessies office, Sally said to Jessie to let her go home early from work and not to be so busy. Jessie responded and raised her head and the gaze in her eyes faintly swept over Jasons body. Jason and Sally took the elevator to the underground parking lot, and Sally tilted her face and said with a smile, You drove here, right? How about a ride in your car? If the leader gives the word, how dare he not obey. Jason chuckled. Nasty. Sally red at him. Jason took Sally to the Paramount Marauder, got in and Jason started the car, roared off, and drove off in the direction of Oakshire First School. Jason, lets go buy some gifts or something. Its my first day at the door and its not good to be empty-handed. Sally said. No, no need to be so polite. Jason said. Thats because you dont use it. I still need it. Come on, take me to buy some gifts or something first. Sally said. Jason couldnt resist Sally, so he took her to the mall, bought some gifts and fruits, and then headed to Oakshire First School. It was almost time for school to end when the car drove up to Oakshire First High School. As the school bell rang and students came out one after another, Jason called Cillian and told her he was waiting for her at the school gate. About seven or eight minutester, Cillians figure appeared and was walking lightly on her feet towards the front, still wearing a school uniform, with a sweet face and an air of innocence. Cillian. Jason shouted towards Cillian and waved. Jason, Cillian smiled, running over. This is Cillian, huh? Its so standard-looking, so pretty. Sally on the side said with a smile. Cillian looked at Sally with a somewhat puzzled face, wondering who this goddess-like beautiful sister in front of her was. Jason said with a smile: Cillian, this is Sally, a friend of mine, but also my leader. This Sally has also met your brother once, so she has some connections. Lets go to your home for dinner today, how about it? So, thats great, my parents will be so happy. Cillian smiled. Go, get in the car. Jason smiled, led Sally and Cillian to the car, and then sped off in the direction of Clevnd Square. Chapter 445 – Mistaken as a daughter-in-law Clevnd Square. Bradley, Marion and their wife are busy in front and back. Jason called them in the afternoon and said he was bringing a friend over for dinner and said hed pick up Cillian after school ande back with her. Mr. and Mrs. Bradley were naturally delighted and were busy preparing a variety of dishes. Old man, Jason said on the phone that he was bringing a friend over, right? Is it a man or a woman? Marion asked. Bradley washed the dishes and said, Why are you such a talkative wife? I didnt ask if it was a man or a woman. Anyway, Jason just brought a friend to the house for a visit. Marion smiled and said, I guess Jason must have brought a woman, maybe the future daughter-inw. Daughter-inw thats not your daughter-inw either. Bradley said. How can it not be? I treat Jason as if he were my own son, and Jasons daughter-inw will definitely be my daughter-inw in the future. Marion said. Bradley chuckled, nodded and said, Thats the truth. But having said that Jason is at the right age to start a family. Thats not true. The most important thing is to start a family early and have a child early. In the future, if Jason does not have time to bring up the child, we can also help bring up the well, anyway, idle is also idle. You wife, youre really getting farther and farther away. Later on Jason is really bringing a female friend over, you dont want to lose your cool and scare people away. I know, I know, just you nagging. The two families are chattering and chatting, and also appear to be happy, having graduallye out of the shadow of their son Jimmys death in battle. Ding Dong! Ding-dong! At that moment, the doorbell rang, and Bradley heard it and said in a hurry, Ill get it. Marion also dried both hands and followed along out of the kitchen. Bradley came over and opened the door and saw Jason and Cillian standing outside the door, in addition to this one tall, beautiful young woman with a temperament like an empty valley. Uncle Bradley, Jason greeted with a smile. Jason, you guys are here,e on,e on in. Bradley said in a hurry. Sally, who was also smiling, said, So this is Uncle Bradley and Marion, right? How do you do? My name is Sally, I am Jasons friend. Its my first time to visit, so Im sorry to bother you. What are you talking about? Were so happy that you and Jason came over to our house. Marion smiled and said, Jason, why did you bring so many things here? Theres no shortage of anything at home, so isnt it a waste for you to buy all this? Marion, these are some gifts of fruit and stuff that Sally bought. I said no, but she insisted on buying them. She said its not good toe to the door on the first day, empty-handed. Jason said with a smile. Marion looked at Sally, who was really getting more and more satisfied, and said, You kids are so out of touch. Since you are Jasons friend, treat this ce like home. Dont buy these things when youe back in the future. Okay, okay, Marion, Ill remember that. Sally smiled. Bradley had poured tea and told Jason and the others to sit and talk while drinking tea. Marion looked at Sally and thought she was beautiful and understanding, and her demeanor was also generous and her personality was good, so she couldnt help but say, Thats beautiful and nice. How did you and Jason meet? How long have you been together? The words came out, Sallys face could not help but slightly red, for a time are not sure how to answer. Jasons heart jumped, always feel that Marion look at Sally that look is not right ah, like looking at their own daughter-inw as well. He hurriedly said, Marion, Sally is the chairman of the Herthum Group and my leader. I also currently hold a ministerial position in the Herthum Groups Security Office. Sally red at Jason and said, Really, its not in thepany, its in Uncle Bradleys house and youre still talking about leadership. Sally is right. Two people together ah do not distinguish the status of high and low. The most important thing is to be happy. Marion smiled. Sally blushed, but smiled sweetly and said, Marion, I remember. You guys sit down, Im going to do some cooking, itll be ready soon. Marion smiled, stood up and then walked towards the kitchen.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cillian sat next to Sally, and all the way back, she and Sally sat in the back seat of the car and talked all the way, and even said that Cillians study problems, Sally is also showing her academic nature, to provide Cillian with some study ideas and advice. This made Cillian happy and felt a sense of closeness with Sally. Dad, Sally says shes met her brother. Cillian said suddenly. What? Bradleys face was stunned as he looked at Sally and then at Jason. Jason smiled and said, Heres the thing, there was a previous assignment to escort Sally. so we met once. So thats it. Bradley nodded, mentioning his son, he still had a glimmer of gloom deep in his eyes. Uncle Bradley how are you all feeling? Sally asked with a smile. Bradley came back to his senses and nodded, Good, good, Im fine with you Marion. Speaking of which, Bradley continued with a smile, Im telling you, Jason is a good kid. Hes affectionate and responsible. You want to be with him, ah, absolutely will not be aggravated to you. Uncle Bradley, lets not talk about it. Look, youre making peoples faces red. Jason said jokingly. Bradleyughed and said, Ive lost my tongue. But ah, you guys cane home, I am really happy. Uncle Bradley if you guys dont mind, Ill juste more often in the future. Sally said with a smile. Bradley waved his hand and said, No trouble, no trouble. I cant wait for you guys toe over more often for dinner or something. A whileter, Cillian dragged Sally to her room to chat. Bradley moved over after seeing this and whispered to Jason and asked, Jason, Sally she knows Jimmy? Jason nodded and also whispered, It was thest mission. We went to rescue Sally, and thats when Jimmy died. She actually felt guilty and knew you guys were in Oakshire, so she asked me to bring her over to see you. Bradley drifted off, and he nodded, I see. I can see that Sally is a very good girl. Dont let her down when things really get going between you and her. Jason was dumbfounded andughed, thinking to himself that the eight words were not even in the first ce. But he said with a smile on his lips, Uncle Bradley, I know. Good, good. Bradleyughed happily. Around seven oclock, the meal was ready and after it was brought to the table, the Bradley family, Jason and Sally sat down together and had a happy dinner. During this time Bradley brought out his home brewed white wine and wanted to have a nice drink with Jason. Chapter 446 Sally’s touch For Sally, the meal was really meaningful, she could feel the kindness and enthusiasm released by the Bradleys, and could feel the warmth and beauty. She knew that the Bradleys were the parents of Jimmy, the soldier who had died in the Amazon rainforest to rescue her, and that the Bradleys had privately known that their son had died in the rescue operation, but they didnt me her for that, instead they treated her like family, hushing her and urging her not to work and The body is exhausted. Even towards Jason kept praising her this good and that good, so that Jason would not let her down and so on. These she listened to really moved, several times her eyes were red, almost could not help but fall into tears. Bradley and his wife showed this open-mindedness and kindness to her, she really does not know how to return, all she can do is toe to see them more often in the future, so that they are not too lonely. After eating, Jason and Sally also apanied the Bradley couple chatting. What made Jason slightly embarrassed was that Marion simply treated Sally as his future daughter-inw, and mentioned Sally and him repeatedly in their conversation. Sally is gradually getting used to it, not as blushing as she was at first. Sally you are really capable, at such a young age you can manage a bigpany, too ambitious. But dont get tired, dont keep any bitterness inside, find someone to talk to, ore home and talk to us. Marion said. Sally smiled and nodded her head, saying, I know. I wont let myself get tired. Jason, you need to help Sally in thepany too, to support each other. Marion went on to say. Jason said with a smile, Thats for sure. Its right to help leaders solve their problems. What a leader, Marion, look, hes just so out of touch. Sally said in no good humor. Jason, thats whats wrong with you. Its not okay to be so out of touch in private. Marion said immediately. Jason looked at Sally, nodded uncontrobly and said, Well, you havent even passed the door yet, and you already know to get Marion to back you up? YouC Sally gritted her teeth and her face turned red again. BradleyMarion looked at each other, smiled secretly, right as this is a small two flirting. A littleter, Jason and Sally had to get up and say goodbye too. Mr. and Mrs. Bradley got up to see them off and kept saying that they shoulde to the house when they had time. Cillian also treated Sally as if she were her own sister, and said after dropping her off at the door, Sally, Jason, you guys take your time. Ill miss you guys. Sally smiled, took Cillians hand and said, Cillian, study hard for your homework and get a good score on the college entrance exam. Then Sister Sally can take you to y, okay? Uh-huh. Cillian nodded her head. Uncle Bradley, you guys go back to the house. Sally and I are going to go downstairs. Jason opened his mouth, waved goodbye towards the Bradleys and them, and walked down the stairs on that. In the process of walking downstairs, somehow, Sally reached out and took Jasons arm. This made Jasons face stunned, looked at Sallys exquisite and stunning side face, but did not say anything.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Uncle Bradley and the guys are really good. Sally said. Jason nodded and said, Very nice indeed. Very enlightened and open-minded. I could tell that they treated you like their own son. Sally said. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly, I am like myrades in arms, their parents are my parents. bradleyMarion them, I also treat them as parents in general. Jason, I was really touched to see them treat me so well, and I wanted to cry several times. I felt so guilty that if it wasnt for me, Uncle Bradley and their son wouldnt be Sally spoke up, her tone a little sad when she said this. Jason couldnt help but reach out and pinch Sallys pretty face, and said softly, Dont think too much about it, and dont take it as your responsibility. I already told you before. This is a soldiers duty, even if this time is not because of the rescue of your operation and sacrifice, may also be in the next operation, these are impossible to say. I also do not want anything else, just want Uncle BradleyMarion they can be happy to end up, just want to watch Cillian grow up to be an adult,ter a good home. Only in this way, can afford Jimmy. Sally nodded and said, Ill be with you, watching over Uncle Bradley and the others and watching Cillian grow up together. When he walked down the stairs, looking at Sally still holding his hand, Jason could not help but sigh with emotion and said, Its good to be a leader, you can take advantage of it openly and honestly, as a subordinate still dare not resist. Sally heard the meaning of Jasons words, she blushed and blushed, could not help but reach out and pinch Jasons waist, said with a huff, I just take advantage of you, whats wrong? Unlike someone who is afraid to take advantage of you. I said the beautiful president, you do not stimte someone ah, someone but can not withstand stimtion, crazy up must take advantage of you to finish it. Jason said with a bad smile. Really? That sounds so scary, but unfortunately my aunt is not scared. Sally said defiantly. Lets see how long you can keep your mouth shut. Jasonughed and fiercely reached out and tickled Sally, which caused Sally to startle and rush forward. Jason chased after it, sprinkling bursts ofughter along the way. Walking up to the car, Jason asked, Your car is still at the office. Should I take you to the office to drive or just take you home? Theres nowhere else to go, huh? Sally winked toward Jason. Jason had a difficult face and said, Its the middle of the night, you and I are alone, arent you afraid? What am I afraid of? Youre not a man-eating tiger. Sally said. Its not a tiger, but it could be a hungry wolf. Jason said with augh. Sally didnt think so, ate a smile and said, Dont forget I have Marion backing me up now, Im not afraid. What a daring warrior woman. All right, lets go somewhere. Jasonughed and opened the car door. Sally got in the car and looked over at Jason and couldnt help but ask, Where are we going? To a deserted mountain, dark, uninhabited, and called the sky and the earth. Jason said with a straight face. Sallys crystal-clear eyes looked at Jason, but the corners of her mouth curled up in a light smile. Chapter 447 – Seal your lips with a kiss Mount Casey. One of the highest peaks in Oakshire, located just outside the southern suburbs. It waste at night, and a tough-looking explosion-proof SUV was whizzing along in the direction of Mount Casey. It was Jasonwho was driving the car, and Sally, who is known as the first goddess of Oakshire, was sitting in the passenger seat. The car drove to the outskirts, from the oil and cypress road to the rugged mountain road, the scenery is increasingly barren, until the lights behind all the lights away from the city, no more lights ahead, there is only a primitive darkness. Jason looked at Sally and asked with a smile, I didnt lie to you, did I? Im going to put you in a deserted ce where the only thing in front of you is darkness except me, are you afraid? I wont be afraid as long as youre around. Sally said with a smile. Jason shook his head and said with a sigh, Youre still really obsessed. Dont know how you grew up all these years. You mean to be wary of you, huh? Sally smiled and continued, But I see you are not quite honest. The implication is that you wish I wasnt so honest? Jason asked. I dont mean that, although I would have screamed molestation here. Sally smiled, a pair of rippling autumn water beautiful eyes dripping on Jason to stare endlessly. No problem, you can shout as loud as you want in a while, maybe the mountains will echo three words for a long time C molestation ah. Jason said fervently. Pfft- Sally couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile, and red at Jason with anger and annoyance. As the car continued to drive, it was soon time to see the mountain towering in the pale night, which is the highest mountain in Oakshire, Mount Casey. In the daytime, there are some groups of hikers who like to hike in the wilderness, but at night, there are no people, because the ce is too deste and there is no ce to stay nearby. Jason drove and drove all the way up the coiled mountain road, which was cut out of this peak, but it was extremely rugged, with treacherous terrain, and there would be uncertainties and dangers. Unusual car simply can not climb up, the only car with mountain off-road can drive on. These for the Paramount Marauders, there is no pavement that cannot be conquered, and even if there is no road, the Marauders drive over it. Jason drove all the way up to the location near the top of the mountain before stopping the car and saying with a smile, Get out, here we are. What kind of ce is this? Dont say you brought me here to see the sights. Sally said. You guessed it, and really came over to see the view. Jason smiled and said, How about you close your eyes here, Ill take you to the ce, and then you can open your eyes and take a look, how about that? Good. Sally agreed without even thinking about it. Jason stepped out of the car, went around to the passenger seat, opened the door and then took Sallys hand and led her out of the car. Sally really is closed eyes, slender eyeshes covered and down, face like beautiful jade is absolutely beautiful and wless, soft and different colors, burning bright. After stepping out of the car, Jason tugged Sally toward a clearing in front of him, and kept walking until he reached the edge of the cliff near the clearing which stopped. Jason then smiled and said, Okay, open your eyes. Sallys eyes then slowly opened. She was standing almost at the summit of Mount Casey, high above the ground, looking forward, the first thing that jumped into the eyes was the glow of the lights, to be able to take in the whole of Oakshire in front of you, bright lights, staggered, from afar, like a glittering gem dotted in the night; look up, the sky dotted with stars, a full moon Hanging high, sprinkling like a gauze-like soft glow. Beautiful and holy.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Two kinds of scenery on this high looking down, the distant city of ten thousand lights is as if the sky is full of stars reflected in the light of the earth, echoing each other, reflecting the glory, so that people look at the field of vision is open more than the heart and soul. Standing at the top of this peak, the evening breeze is iparably refreshing, dispersing the summer heat, which is indeed extremely pleasant. Its really beautiful! It was only after a long time that Sally spoke up. She turned her eyes to Jason and asked, How do you know such a ce? Did you bring other women here? Jason had a cigarette in his mouth and was lighting it up ready to light it, when he heard this his hand shook and almost didnt burn his eyebrows. He said with a bitter smile, Sally, what are you talking about? This is my first time to visit this ce too. I was browsing the Oakshire University forum and saw that some students said the view from the top of Mount Casey at night was beautiful. Thats why I brought you here to see it. So thats how it is. Sally smiled delightedly and said, Im sorry, Ive wronged you. Its okay, youre the leader anyway, Im not going to me you. Jasonughed. Nasty. Sally stomped her feet, holding Jasons arm, looking at the distant lights and the distant echo of the starry sky, said, Its been a long time since Ive had such a rxed feeling, at this moment I feel like Ivepletely emptied myself, there is no worldly disturbances, only thepany of you and me, and the peace and fullness of my heart. Got it, youre talking about a duo, right? Jason said indistinctly. Youre kind of not stupid, but now its not a duo at all. Sally said with a beep. And how does that qualify as having? Jason looked at Sally curiously. Ill keep my mouth shut. Sally said without a smile. Jason smiled secretly, looking at Sallys exquisite and beautiful face, some slight annoyance surfaced in the pretty face, when I really see it, I cant get tired of it. Just now you close your eyes and then open your eyes to see this gorgeous view in front of you, if you close your eyes again and open your eyes will see what? Jason asked good-naturedly. What else could it be? Sally asked curiously. Want to try it? Jason said encouragingly. Yeah, but dont let me down, or I wont be able to get around you. Sally said. Okay,e on, close your eyes for a second. Jason smiled. Sally really did close her eyes. The soft moonlight sprinkled on her jade face, overflowing with light, beautiful, tightly pursed cherry lips delicate, like the night in the blooming rose. Jason couldnt help but lean down and seal his lips with a kiss. At that moment, Sallys torso trembled, she let out a soft cry and couldnt help but open her eyes. This time, it was Jason she saw, and a kiss from Jason. Soon, she closed her eyes again. Just feel, this time between the eyes closed and opened, than previously seen by the lights and the stars in the sky more beautiful, that is a kind of beauty with sweet, are soft and melted her heart. Chapter 448 You are brighter than the stars The starry sky shines brightly, reflecting the gorgeous asion of all the lights. On top of the peak, the evening breeze is cool and refreshing. If you can embrace the beauty in this scene, a long kiss, will be stunning time. Like this moment of Jason and Sally, immersed in each others kiss, forgetfulness, are concentrating on each others mouth to im the aromatic juices. The lc darkness is better than a million on earth. I dont know how long it took, but Sallys mouth was slightly numb, and her eyes couldnt help but re at Jason, as if she was ming him for pushing too hard, not knowing what it meant to be merciful. Jason this is also difficult to control, can only me the beautiful president of the two lips are too soft and delicate show can be eaten. Look, youre brighter than that starlight. Jason reached up to the sky and said in a serious manner. Sally couldnt help butugh, red at Jason in annoyance and said, Are you calling this a love story? Its a little too corny, isnt it? There are thousands of love words in the world, but they can hardly describe one hundredth of your beauty. Dont say it. Naturally, Jason would not admit that he was short of words. Sally smiled and said, When did you learn to brag about me? Jason said, Thats not a brag, its the truth. By the way, Miss Herthum, while youre happy, can we talk about the pay raise? Bugger you, thats bad. Sally didnt have the good grace to whack Jason.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Looking back on the two of them kissing, her stunning jade face is really tinged with an intoxicating blush, a little blush but inside is feeling iparable joy, just think that tonight this guys wooden head is always open to the idea. Its almost eleven oclock. Shouldnt we go back? Jason asked. Sally nodded and said, Lets go. The wind feels like its getting stronger up here, and its pretty cool. Mostly theres the annoying mosquitoes. No way, you are too fragrant, not to mention mosquitoes, I was also attracted to resist biting you, right? Jason said with a smile. I didnt know that before, but now I finally see you ying a rascal and your nature is exposed, right? Sally asked. Miss Herthum, please believe that I have always been pure in nature. Jason said with a straight face. Come on less. Sally snapped andughed, walking up to the car with Jason. Jason turned the car around and it sped off toward the base of the mountain. It was sote that Sally couldnt have gone to the office to pick up her car, so Jason followed Sallys directions and drove her all the way home. The Herthum family mansion. The Herthum family is an old mansion with a front yard and a central courtyard, with a few old-fashioned houses in the middle, in contrast to the surrounding high-rise buildings. In the big city, simr to this kind of mansion has rarely seen, following the principle that things are rare, it is because of the scarcity, so such an old mansion-style courtyard is precious, there is no market, hard to find. Most of an hourter, Jason had driven to the Herthum family mansion and parked in front of the mansions gate. Jason, arent you going to go in and sit down? Sally asked. Jasonughed and said, I wont go in thiste. Otherwise, what will your parents think? Its sote to bring a big man back, isnt it to bring home for the night? When Im free some day, Ille back to visit my aunt and uncle. Okay, then you go back and get an early nights rest. Sally said. Jason nodded and watched Sally step out of the car. Sally walked over and opened the door to the mansion, turned and waved towards Jason, who then smiled and drove away. Instead of driving back to Oakshire University, Jason drove in the direction of Abysmal Lake Mansion District. Ste lives in the Abysmal Lake Mansion District, and he has sent Ste back there before. He wanted to find Ste to understand the strength of ancient martial artists, and he felt that Ste knew quite a lot about ancient hermit families and ancient martial artists. Today in the Herthum Group happened to meet the Bradley familys second son and the old man in gray who was obviously a personal guard, of which the old man in gray vaguely emitted the aura of inner strength really caused him to be alert. Jason has enough confidence in his own strength, but he has never been arrogant and arrogant because of it, feeling that I am the first under the sky. Knowing yourself and your enemy is the only way to win a hundred battles. The Bradley family sent out ancient martial artists to deal with him, then he also has to go to understand the characteristics of these ancient martial artists, so as not to appear inexperienced when fighting with these ancient martial artists in the future. It was sote but I didnt know if Ste had gone to bed. Thinking of this problem, Jason called Ste. Hey, Ste, its me. Still not resting? Not yet, a little used to sleepingte. What a surprise to get your call. Something for me? Its really something. Its not convenient to talk on the phone, Im driving to Abysmal Lake Mansion District, are you at home? Come here, Im at home. Okay, Ill see youter. Jason opened his mouth, hung up the phone and stepped on the gas, speeding up the car. Abysmal Lake Mansion District. Whew! A crimson Paramount Marauder roared up and drove into the vi area, eventually stopping in front of a single-family house. Jason stepped out of the car and noticed that the iron-shan door of the vi was left open, he pushed it open and walked in. Walking up to the vi door, he reached out and rang the doorbell. The doorbell rang for a while, but no one came to open the door, so Jason had to ring again and waited patiently. After waiting for several minutes, the doorway nged open, a refreshing fragrance after a bath obviously came to the face, fixed eyes, is to see Ste in a light purple nightgown standing in front of the door. She seemed to have just finished taking a shower and was holding a towel in her hand to wipe her long, wet hair. Looking at Jason, she smiled apologetically and said, You came so quickly, huh? I was just about to take a shower when I got your call. I thought it would take some time for you toe over, so I took a shower first. I was afraid that you would arrive early and I was standing outside, so I left the front door open. Did you wait long? No, no, it was just a few minutes of waiting. Jason smiled, indicating that he appeared calm, but secretly he was doing his best to control the hot blood that was surging up. I cant help it, the Ste in front of me is simply too sexy to look at. Perhaps I heard the doorbell after taking a shower, so I couldnt put on clothes with more fabric and came over to the door in this nightgown. This nightgown is as thin as a cicada, not to mention that the style is still the kind of design simr to an erotic dress, the front cor is veryrge, tworge groups of snow-white fatty so rolled out, lofty as jade. The peak, and also rolled down a few small water droplets, and the glittering white skin toneplemented, extremely heartwarming. Jason walked in behind Ste and was trying hard to restrain himself from getting carried away, otherwise Ste would have seen what was going on, and it would have been a disgrace. Chapter 449 – Explaining Ancient Martial Arts in Detail (I) Ste fully illustrated what it means to sway between walks. Her body fat and beautiful, very fleshy, but the thin ce is thin just right, lets say that her graceful soft waist, looks extremely slender, walking between the wind flow to show, let people side eye. As for the prominent ce, that is really not ambiguous at all, whether in front or behind, are extremely full and round, outlining a wonderfully attractive sexy arc. From her body there is a thick and iparable maturity of the aura is constantly emitted, this aura is like a ripe peach emitted by the fragrant sweet smell, let people feel will be mouth and tongue. If you can pick it with your own hands, its better than living gods. In Jasons opinion, in terms of the mature style, perhaps only Trinity can bepared with Ste, and the two have different styles. Stes mature vor is full of azyzy state, so that people look itchy; Trinitys maturity exudes a sense of age-old intellectual beauty, through a dignified elegance, but for no reason will let people breed a desire to conquer. Jasons mind snapped to attention, how could he think of Trinity and make such aparison with Ste? Trinity is Noras mother, and with her own ambiguous flirtation with Nora, it would seem disrespectful to think ofparing her mother at this moment. It is not right to think that Trinity and Nora are not mother and daughter by blood. Jason hurriedly discarded the misceneous thoughts and sat down after walking with Ste to the couch in the living room. Have some tea, Ill make it for you. Ste said. Ste youre wee, Ill do it myself. Jason spoke up, hastily standing up and reaching over to get the teapot. The two reached over to grab the teapot almost at the same time, Ste was one step faster, and when Jason reached over, he grabbed Stes soft jade hand. Jasons face was stunned, this was too awkward. Ste smiled Ying, her face calm as usual, she quietly let go of her hand, as if to resolve the awkwardness of the moment, she smiled and said, Then you can make the tea, there are several kinds of tea under the coffee table, you can make whatever tea you like. Ill go blow dry my hair first. Good. Jason said with a nod. Ste then walked in the direction of the bathroom and within a few moments came the whirring of the hair dryer. Jason boiled the water, selected Tieguanyin from under the coffee table, and brewed a pot of tea. Four or five minutester, Ste came over and sat down graciously on Jasons side, picked up a cup of tea Jason was pouring and took a sip, before turning her head to Jason and smiling, What is it that you came to see me about? The jade appearance enchanting Ste, the fragrant body slender jade born fragrance. Jason thinks these two sentences to describe Ste is indeed more than apt, a jade face without powder is still smooth as jade, extremely enchanting. From her body there is a natural body scent faintly floating to, so that people can not help but smell the heart swaying. No wonder it is said that Ste is the king of Oakshires mature women, and it is not without reason. Jason settled down and said: I met Michael today at Herthum Group, the Bradley familys son. He actually went to Sally for business cooperation, and I dont know what he was nning. I saw an old man in gray beside Michael, the other party should be an ancient martial artist, I can feel his own majestic aura. Michaels trip to Oakshire will definitely deal with me, when I will inevitably have to fight with those ancient martial artists he brought. I dont know much about ancient martial artists, so I thought Id ask you. Ste picked up a pack ofdies cigarettes from the coffee table, handed one to Jason, and said, Want to try somedies cigarettes? All right, try it. Jason grinned. Ste lit the fire and turned sideways to let Jason light it first. Jason slightly lowered his head to light a cigarette after he nced out of the corner of his eye, just from the side of the Ste that piece of white chest swept past, almost as far as the eye, as aplete presentation of the iceberg shocked people. Vaguely, it also seems to glimpse. This made Jason feel like his body was going to explode, and he hurriedly took a deep breath of smoke to calm his restless hot blood. Ste has also lit a cigarette, she took a puff and said: Ancient martial artists can be divided into Live Energy experts and Latent Energy experts. Ancient martial artists began to cultivate Live Energy, with the increase of Live Energy can be called Live Energy first stage, Live Energy second stage and so on, cultivation to the Live Energy ninth stage can be called a generation of masters, also known as the Master Stage. Master Stage. after the Master Stage, to be a hundred feet to go further, it is necessary to Live Energy into the dark, cultivate the first Latent Energy. Live Energized Dark? Jason frowned.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ste nodded, said: is to transform their own Live Energy into Latent Energy. once the sessful Live Energy darkening, cultivation of the first Latent Energy, also officially into the Supreme Master Stage. supreme There is a vast difference between master and master, the gap between them is too big. The main is reflected in the difference between Live Energy and Latent Energy. Whats the difference? Jason asked. How to say it Live Energy is simr to the human bodys physical strength in terms of properties. But again, it is different from strength. Live Energy is different, as long as a person cultivates Live Energy through ancient martial arts techniques, Live Energy level up, Live Energy is getting stronger and stronger. Lets say a seemingly skinny master, he exploded out of the Live Energy force, even a tall and sturdy muscr Rex can not carry. Ste exined. Jason nodded, he had heard it all. As for Latent Energy, it is technically and naturally a type of power. But the biggest difference between Latent Energy and Live Energy is the prating power. This prating power reaches a certain level, it can be released outside the body, and what people call inch power is actually a kind of Latent Energy. Ste opened her mouth and continued, The first Latent Energy grade and strength is at least ten times more powerful than the ninth grade of Live Energy. In addition to the prating power that Latent Energy has, the killing power it brings is unimaginable. That is why it is said that in the ancient martial arts world, the only way to be considered strong in the true sense is to cultivate to the Supreme Master Stage. Pration? Jasons face was a bit odd, and the bludgeoning power he himself possessed was also characterized by prating kills. But he confirmed that he had not practiced ancient martial arts, so his bludgeoning power was definitely different from Latent Energys power, except that it also had the same prating power and thus caused a heavier kill. Chapter 450 Explaining Ancient Martial Arts in Detail (II) Ste took a sip of tea and continued: Between Latent Energy I and Latent Energy III is called Supreme Master Stage. above the Supreme Master Stage there is the Martial King realm, corresponding to Latent Energy IV to Latent Energy VI. The first of these is the Heritage Master Stage, and above the Martial Ancestor is the Saint Master Stage, but as far as I know, no one from the ancient hermit families and ancient martial arts schools has ever been able to enter the Saint Master Stage. Generally speaking, to be able to reach Martial King Stage strength is to be able to open a sect, upy a side, and be a supreme power in the ancient martial world that everyone looks up to. As for the Heritage Master Stage is absolutely rare and extremely rare, it has been many years since we have heard of any Heritage Master Stage powerhouse walking around. It cant be said that there are no Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in the ancient martial arts world now, even if there are, they are still in seclusion. You know the idiom of beating a bull from across the mountain. A strong person at the Heritage Master Stage is able to exude Latent Energy and hurt people through the air. Even some heaven defying powerhouses in the Martial King realm are able to do this. Of course, this distance between the air is also in the case of two people fighting against each other and being very close. By no means is it said to be able to hurt people from a distance of a thousand miles, that would be too mysterious. Ste said slowly. Jason nodded, through Ste this detailed exnation, he also has a deep understanding of the ancient martial arts martial artists. After this understanding, he still felt extremely shocked in his heart, not to mention other, some powerful ancient martial arts martial artists can do Latent Energy outwardly, in a certain distance from the air to hurt people, this is very scary. At least he couldnt do it. If such words were said by anyone else, he would have questioned them, but Ste said it herself and he believed it. He did not know which level of ancient martial arts martial artist strength his current strength corresponds to, but he knew that if he met those really strong ancient martial artists, he was afraid he would not be a match. Jason is not discouraged,pared to his current strength is only in the extreme power realm, and also in this realm suppressed for a full year and a half, only to release the suppression again at a suitable opportunity to step into the Secret Power Realm. He thought to himself that when he entered the Secret Power Realm and opened his own secret realm of power, he would have the capital to fight with the real strongest ancient martial artists. Stes beautiful eyes turned to Jason and said, ording to my guess, Michael will definitely have a Supreme Master Stage level escort around him when hees to Oakshire this time. supreme master is not trivial, so you have to guard against it. I believe in your strength, but its always good to be careful. Jasonughed dumbly, looked at Ste, and asked, Why does Ste trust me so much? Im not some ancient martial arts powerhouse. A feeling, I guess. Ste smiled and continued, In fact, when strong people fight each other, their own strength is certainly important. But in my opinion, it is not the only winning factor. The battle also depends on the momentum, in addition to the experience between the two, endurance, physical fitness and so on. Its not that the person who is stronger on the surface will definitely be able to win. There are so many factors thate into y here. Jason nodded his head, and was extremely agreeable to Stes paragraph. Ste, thank you for your detailed answer tonight. I have more or less understood about ancient martial artists. I wont disturb your rest thiste. Jason said. Now its almost two oclock at night, others have to rest, right? Whats more, the Ste sitting next to him is really too tempting, wearing such a sexy nightgown, between the eyes are going to be that white piece to sting, plus the natural body scent that lingers in the nose, only a saint sitting for a long time are going to be unable to control themselves. So Jason thinks its better to leave early, so as not to be impatient, in case you really cant control it, its too embarrassing.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ste gave Jason a nk look and said, You came here to ask me this, and then you left afterwards? Jason froze for a moment, met Stes charming and seductive eyes, and subconsciously asked, What else can we do if we dont leave? This is said, Jason are aware of the wrong, let people listen to more or less will produce reverie. Sure enough, Ste Ying white jade face slightly red, but she is also an extremely mature women, smiled and asked rhetorically, Then you tell me, what else can ah? Jasons face was embarrassed, the words actually made him not even know how to pick it up. The Stes words are a bit reminiscent of the taste of thete night listening to a top mature womans words, so that people do not think more are difficult ah. Looking at Jasons speechless look for a while, Ste couldnt help but eat a smile, she suddenly said, By the way, do you know how to massage? A massage? Jason was stunned. Ive been having some back paintely, why dont you press it for me? Ste asked. Jason can do some Tui Na techniques, mainly used to rx the meridians,pared to the battlefield, somerades suffered internal injuries, Qi and blood blockage, it is necessary to activate the meridians through Tui Na techniques, so that the blockage of Qi and blood to disperse the discharge. Its a little superficial. Only can relieve Stes back pain is really do not know. Jason said truthfully. Its okay, its better than nothing. You can press it for me. Ste smiled. All right, then Ill beat a dead horse. Jason said. What a dead horse and a live horse. Ste gave Jason a nk look and then said, Then its on the couch. Ill just lie down on the couch. Jason nodded as he got up and moved out of the way. Ste just plopped down on the couch, exposing her curvaceous backside to Jasons eyes. The current Ste is more or less a jade body. The nightgown worn on her body itself is as thin as a cicada, so lying on her back, the nightgown clings tightly, making her snow-white back hidden. The most thrilling thing is that the side is like a brand-new millstone with a rich ass. Not only is it rich and fat, but its also extremely rounded and chubby, like a mountain peak that rises abruptly and is extremely heartwarming. Jason took a deep breath and, adhering to the principle of nonchnce, stabilized himself as he sat on the edge of the couch and spoke, Is it the shoulders and waist that are more sore in these areas? Yeah, I dont know how I got sore, but Ive been lethargic andzy all day, and I dont want to move. Ste said. Okay, I got it. Jason opened his mouth, he ced his hands on Stes shoulders, and immediately came the touch of that smooth, delicate skin between his palms and fingers. Jason this moment is to abandon the cluttered mind ideas, seriously began to push massage up. He also felt that Ste had helped him a lot, intentionally or unintentionally, so it didnt matter if he gave her a massage. Chapter 451 Don’t leave tonight Time passes slowly and quietly. An orange dim light gently sprinkled in the room, like a light veil. The night iste, outside everything is quiet, quiet night under but also have countless people with a throbbing heart. Jason is still in serious massage, said his technique is really good, lying on his back Ste can feel the original kind of shoulder pain fatigue feeling has been relieved most, especially after the shoulder veins unblocked, but also a sense of rxation. Its been years since Ive felt like this. Its been years since Ive had a hand of the opposite sex touch my body like that. Gradually, her eyes closed slightly, as if she was enjoying this moment of peace. Ste knows quite a lot about the Ancient Hidden Family, cant it be that Ste also came out of the Ancient Hidden Family? Jason suddenly opened his mouth and asked. Stes eyes suddenly opened, her eyes shed aplex color, but soon was back to its original state, she smiled and said, Do I look like it to you? How else would you know so much about the Ancient Hermitage side of things? Jason grinned. Ste said: Although the ancient hidden family does not appear in the world, but also notpletely isted from the outside world, in fact, encounter with the outside world has a thousand ties. So as long as there are some channels, still be able to get some information. But I only know some superficial information about the ancient hidden family, ancient martial arts sects, more in-depth I do not know it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jasonughed and didnt say anything else. He knows that Ste is a mystery, known as the king of mature women, she lives alone in the Abysmal Lake Mansion District, and there are countless men in Oakshire who have hit on her, more than Sallys suitors, Im afraid. For a man, a woman like Ste is the most crazy thing about a man in one way or another. Strangely enough, over the years there has been no word of that man ever getting the better of Ste, or being able to upy Ste. On the surface this may not seem like much, but when you look deeper, it seems very uplicated. Only Ste does not want to say much, and he will not pursue it. Jason, do you have a girlfriend? Ste asked suddenly. Jasonughed and said, At the moment, it doesnt appear to be. Jason said is also the truth, although he said with Sally, Kay, Nora, these various colors of a thousand beautiful women entangled, but to say that the real rtionship is determined, there is really no. What a coincidence, huh? Ive been single for a long time too. Ste gave a smile. Jason joked, I think its because Ste cant see it, Ste is so beautiful, there must be a lot of suitors around, Im afraid no one has been able to enter Stes eyes. No, I think Im too old to be liked. Ste sulked. Jasonughed and said, Ste, thats too modest. In my opinion, Ste is not old at all, she is at the most beautiful and delicate age of a woman. Look at your sweet words a set, women listen to all the hearts to blossom, also do not know how many women have been through to exercise. Ste said with a smile. Jason face a ck, this aspect of the problem is definitely the more description of the darker, simply do not go to exin only good. After a while, Ste suddenly said, My shoulder feels a lot better here. Help me press here on my lower back. Good. Jason nodded his head, purpose a low, looking at Ste that hidden snow-white jade back, but also really is extremely turbulent heart, he collected his mind, no distractions, but also hands have moved down. Ste is really well maintained, the sticity of this skin and so on is extremely good, just like the skin of a young girl. Jason couldnt help but say. Stes face was stunned, she ate a smile and said, This is said as if you are experienced. Have you been doing this kind of thing a lot? No, no, Ste dont talk nonsense. Jason chuckled. Turn up the intensity a little bit. Ste said. Jason nodded, and the only thing he could do was to follow Stes words. Chapter 452 – Golden Wind and Jade Dew When the golden wind and the dew meet, they are better than countless others on earth. The night is long and short, and there is an end to the lingering. On the second floor of the vi, in a spacious master bedroom, Jason and Ste are snuggled up in bed. This longsting and long-range flowers bloom several times the battle is finally subsided. A detailed count of the two mens battle route, but also to move around many ces, first in the first floor living room sofa outbreak, under the intention toe to the stairway, all the way up and not stop. Eventually it was time to enter this master bedroom where Ste was resting on the second floor. And then look out the window, the sky has been hazy light, you can see the battlesting. The main Jason is also held back for a long time has not had such a drenched moment, as for Ste she has been single for many years, single period is also clean, but her age is in a womans most mature stage, once the emotions are induced out, is also extremely crazy. Jason fished out a cigarette and lit it. To be honest, after calming down from the frenzy that engulfed his mind, he was incredulous that he himself didnt know how his rtionship with Ste hade to this point. This was really beyond his expectations. Of course, with Stes charm and extreme maturity and sexiness, it is impossible to say that he did not have the slightest heartbeat, as long as a normal man will inevitably have some ideas. But before tonight he hadnt really thought anything would happen with Ste. He saw that Stes identity is not simple, but also saw that Ste is not the kind of casual woman, he appreciated the sincerity of Ste to him, as for the further development of the rtionship is really not to think about. As if fate is ying tricks on people, tonight is the night something happened that should not happen. Whats on your mind? Ste was nestled against Jasons broad chest, and she seemed to have just recovered from the sensation of reaching the peak, her eyes opened and gazed at Jason with a hint of tenderness in them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. No, didnt think anything Jason looked at Ste, he remembered something like that, took a deep breath and then said, Ste, I didnt think things would turn out like this either, do you think Im also quite You think Im also quite an asshole of a man? Pfft- Ste smiled, she adjusted her position, hugged Jason, blushed slightly and said: Its not your fault. In fact, its mainly me. I had a strange feeling when you gave me a massage, something I havent experienced in many years. I couldnt help myself for a while, plus youre not that annoying in my mind, so I thought Id indulge but dont worry, I wont let you be responsible for anything because of this. Jason sighed softly and said fervently, Ugh, why does Ste sound like shes used up and dumped? Thats really sad. Nasty! Ste whacked Jason a bit, as if in retrospect what, at the end of the smile said: not experience okay, after the experience found themselves in the future only can not leave you you this aspect of the bravery is no less than the battlefield to kill the enemy. This is very let the woman obsessed oh. Wouldnt Ste be just as hard to tame as a wild horse thats off the leash? Jason blinked. It didnt end up being subdued, huh? Ste grunted as she rolled over slightly. Ste red at Jason as she pulled the covers over so that the top half of Jasons body was visible, and she looked at it and said, Youre quite the scarred man. You found this out. Jasons face was nd, a trace of reminiscence flooded his eyes, and he said to himself, These wounds are like a mark, a story, a brother to me. I also saw a greenish mark on your leg, is that a tattoo? Ste suddenly asked. Jasons face was stunned, he stretched out his right leg, and there was indeed a green mark on his inner thigh, which looked like a dragon-shaped shape, like a green dragon stinging, he said. This is not a tattoo, its a birthmark, right? Strange to say, generally babies are born with some birthmarks, and disappear when they grow up. I have a birthmark that has always existed. I dont know who my parents are, so lets just pretend that this birthmark is a gift from my parents. In fact, not many people know about Jasons green dragon birthmark, because it is on the innermost part of his thighs and can only be seen unless his pants are down. In other words, the only women who have had an intimate rtionship with him will also notice. Jason said this seems to be remembering his own life, so the whole person fell into a deep thought, so he did not notice Stes expression face at this moment. Ste stared at this green birthmark on his leg, the gaze in his eyes changed several times, and I do not know what came to mind, for a time were looking dumbfounded. After Ste came back to her senses, she took a deep breath, as if trying to suppress the ups and downs of emotions within her, and asked, You were an orphan as a child? Jasonughed, shook his head and said, No. I was raised by Old Mr. Miller, my grandfather. Of course, when I grew up, I knew that Old Mr. Miller was not my real grandfather, but it didnt stop me from loving and respecting him. After I became independent, Old Mr. Miller didnt stay in that small ravine anymore, like a crane wandering around the world. Anyway, I cant contact Old Mr. Miller now, except when Old Mr. Miller wants to find me, he can contact me. Dont you think thats strange? His old man must have been a very spontaneous character. Steughed. Yes, very spontaneous Jasons eyes shed a rare trace of warmth, said with a smile, before in the small ravine, but a lot of Old Mr. Millers beating, the old man beat up people is simply The old man is not spared. After the beating, he would carry you to a bucket of medicine to soak in. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Stes eyes shed, smiled and said: The old man should be a worldly master, he is boiling your muscles and bones. The ancient hermit families and some ancient martial arts sects have unique means of toughening the muscles and bones, and some disciples with martial arts talent start toughening their muscles and bones from childhood, and their flesh and bones be incredibly strong with the umtion of time. Worldly man, my ass! Have you ever seen a man of the world stealing over a widows wall at night? I havepared with Old Mr. Miller, he has climbed over the wall of the widow Zhang in the ravine eight times more than me! Jason immediately retorted. Chapter 453 – Talking about birth Jason immediately realized something was wrong after those words were spoken. Sure enough, Ste was staring at him with a stunned look in her eyes as odd as if she never knew him. Jason smiled and said, Ste, dont think too much about it. I was just a kid back then, and that wall was just for fun, what else could I do? As for Old Mr. Miller, even if he has the heart of a thief, he does not have the guts, for this reason I haveughed at him many times, each time he has a serious rebuttal that a gentleman is nothing more than a clean mind also such bullshit words. Pfft- Ste couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile, scowled at Jason, and said, You two are funny, too. Old Mr. Millers discipline of me has always been permissive, only asking me to have principles and a bottom line, not to do things that are harmful to God and live without shame. Jason said this in front of his eyes as if the smile on theck of incisors how to look at the image of the hunched old man, the corners of his mouth involuntarily hooked up a warm arc. Ste alsoughed and said, The old man is very wise, how many people in the world can really do without guilt? There are really too few. I was brought up by Old Mr. Miller, and if you want to talk about real rtives, there is only one Old Mr. Miller left in the world. Although I think he is quitezy and obscene, but he said some things, I have always remembered in my heart, but also try to live ording to what he said. Jason said. Ste thought for a moment, raised her eyes to gaze at Jason and asked, Havent you ever thought about finding your biological parents? Jason was stunned, aplex color shed under his eyes, said: once thought, the back also slowly fade away. I do not know if they are still alive, if they are still alive then I hope to live a better life. It is also possible that they have suffered some kind of change, so they had to leave behind the young me. Ive already taken this matter lightly in my heart, and I dont me them, what parent in the world can bear to leave their children behind? That said, Jason smiled lightly and said, That said, if there are clues to find them, Ill go looking for them. If they are no longer there, then I will go to their graves to offer incense. If they are still alive, I will do my duty as a son and take care of them in their old age. Ste rolled over and once againy on top of Jason, she traced her fingers across Jasons chest and said, Im sorry, ah, for reminding you of all this Jason reached out and rubbed a hand on Stes snow-white beauty and said, Its nothing, Ive been very open about this. Youre hurting me, watch out if I bite you. Ste said in an annoyed voice. Bite? Jason smiled wistfully and said, Come on, wait for you to bite, it wont hurt you to bite more than once anyway. Stes face was stunned, and she came to the general understanding, her face was full of shame and red, and she said with anger and annoyance, You bad egg, its simply bad to the point of no return! In her annoyance, Ste punched Jason with her pink fist like rain. Theres worse. Jasonughed heatedly and the gaze in his eyes sizzled and rose. Before Ste could react, Jason lifted the quilt and pressed up, and the two rolled together again. Soon, the charming and seductive chanting sound like a rising tide of the sea, gradually sweeping, to the end is already the sound of waves, endless. It was dawn when Jason drifted off to sleep. The madness of the night was no less than a violent local battle, still really tired, plus he was indeed sleepy, so after another madness he fell back to sleep. Stes whole body is limp, and the thick spring feeling between her eyebrows still hasnt dissipated, although she is tired, but her face looks radiant, like a begonia flower moistened by the rain, fully bloomed, delicate and burning, looks more beautiful and enchanting, also more charming. She alsoy, looking at the man next to her, but the tide of her heart was rising and falling. Is the Dragon Birthmark really him? If not, how could it be such a coincidence? Stes mind was filled with unresolved thoughts. Tonights affair with Jason was partly because she couldnt help herself, and partly because she wanted to confirm something. Ste seems to be doing a painful struggle inside, finally, she took a deep breath, sideways over and hugged Jason, feeling Jasons breath that makes people feel solid and warm, she smiled gently, reached out and gently caressed Jasons face, said in her heart to herself: No matter your identity is not that he, I do not want to see you involved in that I dont want to see you involved in that bloody fight. As madam said, you are doing well and are worthy of being a man of the Ye family, that is enough. With her heart full of worries, Ste fell asleep with Jason in her arms. When Jason woke up, it was around three oclock in the afternoon. He turned his head to look, the other side of the pillow is no longer upied, but there is still a trace of fragrance remaining, as Stes bodys natural body scent. When I think back tost nights scene, it was really unforgettable, and Ste is worthy of being the king of mature women, the enjoyment she brings is indeed iparable. Thinking about Jason is a bit ridiculous, and even more ridiculous is that this kind of thing actually happened just like that. Jason took a deep breath as he got up from the bed, found the scattered clothes and put them on, walked out of the room and down the stairs. After walking downstairs he heard the sound of cooking and fryinging from the kitchen, and he walked over. Walked to the kitchen door, towards the inside, a look at the next nearly big spray of blue blood.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ste is busy in the kitchen, which is nothing in itself, the problem is that she is wearing a set of ckce bodysuit, tied in front of the apron when stir-fry, filled with a mature vor of sexy curves so presented, the bumpy parts are showing the pride of the owner, after the nourishment of the skin is so soft that it seems to pinch out water. Come on, its the middle of the morning! Jasons heart is quite speechless, how this scene is somewhat simr to the ind in some small movie plot bridge? Jason woke up is the time to live, this scene in front of you look really intolerable. He walked over and stood behind Ste and said, Cooking, huh? Ah Ste whimpered softly, twisted her head to look at Jason and said with a stern smile, Yeah, youre not hungry when youre awake, are you? Hey, you bad boy, what are you doing? Jason had already wrapped his arms around Stes lithe waist, and after hearing this he said meaningfully, Shouldnt I be the one to ask you that? Early in the morning, are you nning to charm people to death? I was toozy to find clothes to wear so I just came down to cook, usually I do the same ah, there is no one at home anyway, as for you still need to watch out ah? Steughed and said, Get your salty hands off me. Go wash up, and then its almost time to eat. Ive made a nourishing chicken soup for you to nourish your body, because you worked so hardst night. So does that mean Ill be able to keep working hard and be clothed and fed in the future? Jasonughed. Sure. Ste ate andughed as her petite body rippled and naturally impacted Jason who was standing behind her. Then I will continue to sell good, there is such a good thing can not miss. Jason said in a serious manner. Ste looked at Jason to make bad again, face shy and annoyed, even pulling and pushing Jason out, said: still let let people cook properly. Go wash up Jasonughed and had to walk towards the washroom, which already had a toothbrush face towel and such that Ste had prepared for him. Chapter 454 Arms Dealer Power In the afternoon, Jason drove out of the Abysmal Lake Mansion District at a brisk pace. He ate a meal here in Ste, right as dinner, after all, he winded up but ate a lot, just rice ate four bowls, ispletely hungry panic look. I cant help it,st nights consumption is too big, if not timely replenishment back, the body cant carry ah. After eating and chatting with Ste in the Abysmal Lake Mansion District for a while, it was almost six oclock before he drove back to Oakshire. Somehow, Jason could clearly feel that Stes attitude towards him was very different after the night, and he couldnt tell exactly which aspect. It is simr to a trust, yes, it is a 100% trust. Jason is also unsuspecting of Ste, for this woman he has always been sincere, otherwise he would not have talked to Ste about the mysterious and unpredictable but lewd and shameless Old Mr. Miller, and also about his life. About his life, he rarely mentioned it to outsiders. ording to Old Mr. Miller, he was abandoned at birth, and it was Old Mr. Miller who picked him up. At that time, in swaddling clothes, there was an antique jade pendant with an engraving of the traditional Chinese character Ye. Old Mr. Miller guessed that his surname should be Ye, and it so happened that Old Mr. Millers surname was also Ye, so he thought there was a destiny for him and adopted him. ording to Old Mr. Miller, he was raised on a hundred different kinds of milk. The milk of those nursing women in the small ravine he has eaten, counting down he has several nannies. As he told Ste, he did not hold a grudge against his biological parents for abandoning him, and he had used every means to trace his origins and parents during Dragon Shade. But all without a clue, there is no way to find out. Imagine, in Dragon Shade, he is the head of the dragon, can mobilize the human rtions has beenrge enough, still can not find a semnce of clues to his own life, in the end he also put down. He has always had a hope in his heart, looking forward to the day when he can find out his origins, know who his parents are, if they are still alive, he hopes to be able to call out a dad and a mom in front of them. Jason took a deep breath as he withdrew his thoughts and couldnt help but think of Ste He really didnt expect the first woman he came back to Oakshire to be Ste. In any case, Ste as his first woman in Oakshire, he will also take it to heart, start and finish is not his character. Besides, with Stes beauty and body, who would want to give up ah. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove all the way back, and when he stopped the car he went inside the house, opened theptop on the desk, entered Manjusakas Death Blossom tform, and sent her a video call window. Manjusaka happened to be online and connected the video call, and Manjusakas gorgeous jade face immediately appeared on theputer screen. Satan, I thought you had disappeared, so long without contacting me. Manjusaka red at Jason, even through the screen is still able to feel the full of the sorrow. Jason smiled, lit a cigarette and smoked it, said: These days are a little busy. You see, I contacted you as soon as I was free, didnt I? Hows the investigation going in South America? South Americasrgest arms merchants have three, respectively, Jaguar military merchant, Stone firearms, ck Fire Army Merchant. these three arms merchants divided the South American arms market, the three arms merchants already have a fixed market area, each other do not vite each other, asionally some small friction can also sit down to talk. In addition, these three arms dealers have reached a kind of alliance agreement, if there are other arms dealers want to enter South America to share their market, these three arms dealers will unite together. Manjusaka said. Jason nodded, his eyes shining, he then asked, What are the armed forces under these three arms dealers? The three arms merchants have many armed forces. thergest armed force of the Jaguar military merchant is the Blood Lion Army Corps, Stone firearms is the Monty Python Mercenary Corps, and the ck Fire Army Merchant is the White Mask Corps. in addition to this, all three arms merchants are located in areas where they The three arms dealers are in areas where they recruit a certain number of local militants to work for them. Manjusaka said this, his face looked a little heavy.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Blood Lion Army Corps, Monty Python Mercenary Corps, and White Mask Corps are all well-known in the dark world; the Blood Lion Army Corps is known for its bravery and courage; the Monty Python Mercenary Corps is superior in numbers, with at least three to four hundred men. As for the White Mask Corps, they are a group of extreme white terrorists, a group of extremist lunatics, bloodthirsty and murderous, extremely difficult to deal with. Jason narrates, for these armed forces he naturally knows. Manjusaka nodded, and the gaze in her eyes became grave as she said, The armed forces of one side of the arms dealers alone may not be enough to fear. Satan, if you want to enter the arms market in South America, you have to be prepared for anything. Jason sneered, his own aura of irony and heroism pervading, he said: Dont worry, I will be prepared, Satan Operation Groups reputation is from the blood and fire. If these armed forces in the South American arms market are afraid to take on these behemoths, how will they be able to take on Night Shadow in the future? Saying that, Jason mused and said, These three arms dealers say they have formed an alliance, but they may not be irond. If there is a huge enough bargaining chip as the capital for betrayal, will they still maintain the alliance? Satan, what do you mean by that? Manjusaka asked. Jason smiled and said, I will go to South America in the near future to secretly look at the arms trafficking channels of these three arms dealers. From there, I will find the conflict of interest points of these three arms dealers, and then use enough leverage to split them, just split them up and break them one by one. Its only not easy. Manjusaka said. Jasonughed loudly and looked proud, saying unconcernedly, If these three arms dealers are really one piece of steel, it doesnt matter, the worst result is to kill them all the way through until they are scared and hurt, and they wont dare to do anything. Manjusaka seemed all rendered up by Jasons airy bravado, and she couldnt help but smile. She looked at the man in the screen with fascination, she was obsessed with him, obsessed with his body this domineering hard aura, that share of the courage to let me be admired, as if in front of him, any difficulty in the world is not enough to be a problem. Chapter 455 Dark World Storm Jason looked at Manjusaka in the video and he asked, What news has there been in the dark worldtely?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Manjusaka immediately said: The most sensational news is the officialeback of Shura Sanctuary. It has caused quite a stir in the dark world. It is said that Bishop Shura has made aeback, and his strength is already unfathomable, more powerful than when he fought with Lady Darkness. Interestingly, after Shura Sanctuaryseback, Lady Darkness has also made some reactions. Oh? Whats the reaction to Lady Darkness? Jason couldnt help but ask. Some time ago, the first strongest darkness spreader under Lady Darkness was walking in the dark world, followed by the elite warriors of the dark legion. Dark Shura, one of the four Shura Kings of Shura Sanctuary, was wounded and returned to Shura Sanctuary with a remnant of soldiers. The Dark Scatterer also returned to the Dark Citadel with the warriors of the Dark Legion. Manjusakas delicate red lips kept opening and said, There was a duel between the Dark Scatterer and Dark Shura, and from the strength level, the Dark Scatterer had the upper hand, but failed to kill Dark Shura and let him escape with wounds. It seems that Lady Darkness is very strong. Seeing Shura Sanctuarys high-profileeback, she immediately sent out her powerful men to ambush and kill Shura Sanctuarys sharpness. That conceited and arrogant Bishop Shura is not going to be able to hold his tongue? Jason asked with a snicker. Manjusaka shook his head and said, So far, I havent heard anything emanating from Shura Sanctuary, but Bishop Shura is holding back because thiseback is not about Lady Darkness. Hes plotting Titan Ruins. Whats the news on Titan Ruins? Is there any tangible progress? Jason asked. Manjusaka adjusted the posture of the video, then said: All forces are still in the process of detecting and confirming. All the forces in the dark world,rge and small, have secretly sent people to track it down. Even the mercenary alliance, which has always been neutral, is also sending people to track it down. Whoever finds Titan Ruins first and is able to be the first to explore inside, the advantage they will have will naturally be great. Jasons eyes shed, and he said thoughtfully, The first group of people to enter Titan Ruins may not necessarily have an advantage either. On the contrary, instead, they will face unknown dangers and may use their own lives to pave the way for those whoeter. Manjusaka thought about it and understood the meaning of Jasons words, if there really is a Titan Ruins, it must be full of organs and unknown dangers. Titan Ruins as the ancient existence of the relics to date, also do not know how many years of existence, no one knows what will exist inside, in such a situation the first explorers to enter the relics will certainly face unknown dangers, and even pay the price of life. It may take the lives of countless people as the price to be able to pave a blood-stained rtively safe route to explore the ruins. Well, Manjusaka, talk to me when Titan Ruins really has news. Jason looked at Manjusakas gorgeous, eye-catching jade face in the video, which was still really smoldering and charming. Dont worry, I will keep an eye on the news of Titan Ruins, whenever there is an update, I will be the first to tell you. Manjusaka smiled sweetly, looked at Jason in the screen with her cheeks, and murmured, Satan, I really miss you, and I dont know when Ill see you. Jason smiled and said, When I go to South America to investigate, youe and find me. Ill need a status report from you at all times by then anyway. Really? Thats okay! Manjusaka rose up in excitement, those turquoise eyes shining with excitement. Jason did not expect his promise to make Manjusaka so excited, so it is clear that in Manjusakas heart his position is really extremely important. Of course its true. I will contact you when the timees. Well, theres nothing to do then, will you get busy first. Im going to take a shower. Jason said. Well, goodbye, my dear Satan, said Manjusaka, looking reluctant. Jason smiled at the screen and then ended the call. Jason pulled out a detailed map of South America from hisputer and looked at it. After learning about the armed forces of South American arms dealers, he was able to target his deployment. The preliminary site he already has a general location, which is located in Panama and Colombia border point. The area around the junction is adjacent to the Andes Mountains, basically belongs to the three regardless of the area, to put it bluntly is a gray area of the zone, this gray area is full of all kinds of stragglers, vicious criminal traffickers, armed elements, etc., in short, three religions and nine streams of people have, mixed, extremely chaotic, a variety of criminal incidents. This gray area zone has the advantage that there will be no police forces of the two countries to interfere, as for the disadvantage is nothing more than too much chaos plus traffic lines,munications and other aspects of inconvenience. It looks like a trip to South America will have to be made sometime. Jason said. Jason casually shut down hisputer and prepared to take a shower, when the phone rang. Jason saw that it was Cameron calling, he answered the phone and said, Cameron, any news? Jason, we have news. ording to the feedback from the stakeout, that Jaden went to Tide Lodge two or three times today, so I think Jason the person youre looking for is at Tide Lodge. Cameron said in a deep voice. It turns out that after meeting Jaden and Michael at the Herthum Group yesterday, Jason secretly asked Cameron to send someone to keep an eye on Jadens whereabouts. The purpose of Jasons move was to find out where the second son of the Bradley family actually lived. Michael came to Oakshire this time to target him, of course he will not sit back and wait for the other side to set up a killing game before striking him, with his character he certainly will not be so passive. When an enemyes, Jason has to go out and attack. As long as Michaels residence is identified thats all that matters. Good. Cameron, have the stakeout men evacuate and dont let the other side find out where they are. Just leave the next thing to me. Jason said in a deep voice. Jason, is there some kind of action? Ill bring Nathan, Bear and the others with you. Cameron on the other end of the phone said in a murderous voice. Jason smiled and said, Cameron, you guys dont need to go out first, its not good to have more people. If there is a need for you guys, I will call you. Okay, youll have to call me if theres any real action. Cameron admonished. Dont worry, I know. Jason smiled. After this was said, Jason also hung up the phone. Tide Lodge? Jasons eyes shed a glimmer of cold intent, he decided to go to the Tide Lodge to see the situation, not necessarily tonight to do, at least to the Tide Lodge first to scout out some of the arming to clear. Chapter 456 Don’t be so shameless Whew! The sound of a car pulling into the front yard from far away rang outside. Jason heard the news and thought it was Kay, the beautiful principal, who had returned. Its only 8:30 p. m., so theres no need to rush the reconnaissance to Tide Lodge, so we can go a littleter. Jason walked to the backyard and saw that the backyard of the house next door was also open, and there seemed to be the sound of fryinging from inside, which made his face startled and he couldnt help but ask: Miss Martino, you havent eaten yet, huh? Is it toote to cook now? The words just fell, but saw Kay came out, holding a spat in her hand, saw Jason after she raised her eyebrows, humming: You guy is back. I cant see anyone all day, and I dont know if Im out there fooling around Jasons heart stuttered, the beauty principal is able to spy on people or what? He was really hanging out with Ste, Oakshires famous king of mature women,st night C mostly in bed. Rather, Jason remained unchanged as he smiled and said, Miss Martino, you dont want to wrongfully use someone of being innocent. I also have friends in Oakshire, who run a mahogany furniture factory, and Im looking for them to have a drink. Who knows about you Kays eyes, which are as bright as the stars in the sky converging at one point, nced at Jason and turned back to his house. Kay had just walked into the house when she heard footsteps behind her, and when she looked back, she almost died from anger C she saw the brazen Jason following her in. Jason, do you think my house is your home too? You just came in without asking, didnt you? Kays tone was annoyed and she red at Jason. Jason gave a deadpan smile and said, Miss Martino, its verymon for neighbors to visit By the way, what are you cooking? Dont burn the paste ah. Ah Kay immediately eximed, ran quickly towards the kitchen, followed by the sound of a spat frying. After a while, Kay brought out the food, it turned out that this is her leftover meal at noon, she came backte in the evening, she did not want to eat outside, so she heated up the leftover meal at noon to make up a meal. Miss Martino, what have you been up totely? I remember its the weekend, right? Youre busy with school stuff too? Jason asked curiously. Kay took a bite of her meal, looked up at Jason and said, Im eating. Cant you just be quiet for a minute? And dont you dare watch me eat. Even if you dont talk, you cant even look at it? No! Kay came close to pping the table and said loudly. Well, well, really afraid of you you this fire, my heart is going to leak a few beats like, say not to be afraid. Jason patted his chest to press the rm, meet Kays gaze, the tone of voice low and affectionate said, you say I so a fist fight hooligans foot trampling on thendlords heroic good man, how to see you are afraid of it? It must be that full of pride are turned into the softness of the fingers. Kays beautiful jade face couldnt help but blush, and her eyes swept over a hint of annoyance and shame, she naturally heard the meaning of Jasons words. Full of nonsense, dont believe you Kay muttered, lowered her head and continued eating. After taking a few bites of her meal, Kay spoke up about what she was working on recently: A student exchange group from Tokyo University will be visiting our school in a while. I am in charge of this exchange program, so I need to do a lot of things to arrange it myself. Tokyo University is having an exchange with our students? What are the areas of exchange? Jasons eyes shed with a hint of oddity C the East is indeed too famous for its artistic action films, and if he had the chance he would like to exchange with the female students of Tokyo University who areing to visit, something like Tokyo Fever. Ah number ah and so on. There are many and wide aspects of exchange, from academic exchanges toparisons of some ancient cultures, lets say tea ceremony and tea artpetitions, etc. Kay said. Jason is also ignorant of these, he can also see Kay for the importance of this matter, he smiled and said: Miss Martino these days are busy with this matter? I hope the students of our school will be able topete, which will live up to Miss Martinos tireless efforts these days. Kay a bowl of rice in the small talk also ate almost, her eyes turned to Jason, said: By then the security aspect of the school is certainly a top priority, less by you and Zhao section chief to organize arrangements. Jason immediately patted his chest and said, Miss Martino dont worry, this matter is wrapped up in my body. I will definitely cooperate with Section Chief Zhaos work and do a good job of protecting the schools security when the timees. Kay looked at Jasons serious look and couldnt help but roll her eyes at him and said, Well, dont show your loyalty here, just do your job then. Also, are you nning to stay here? Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Miss Martino, youre not trying to kick people out, are you? Of course. Im ready to take a shower and rest, its been a busy day Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Miss Martino, you take a bath, you take your bath, it has nothing to do with my presence here, right? Just close the bathroom door. YouCJason, do you want to be so shameless? You, you get out of here! Exasperated, Kay reached out and pushed Jason out the door. Hey, Miss Martino, why did you start a fight? Lets talk about it properly. Jason said in a hurry. Humph. Its useless to talk to a guy like you who has a thicker skin than the Great Wall. Kay grunted and didnt stop until she had pushed Jason out of the room. Jason wanted to say something else, but saw the beautiful principal casually close the door to the backyard. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly and shouted across the doorway, Miss Martino, remember to give me a shout if anything happens, lets say you find some little mouse or something Jason, you are not annoying ah really by your crows mouth that there are rats, I, I can not get around you! The beautiful principals exasperated voice came. Jasonughed and returned to his house. He looked at the time, it was already 9:30 and it was almost time to move. Jason walked out and got into the Paramount Marauder, which started with a low roaring roar and spun out of Bamboo Residence. Chapter 457 – Hunting Tide Lodge is adjacent to the sea, with the mountains at its back, looking out over the sea by the mountains, a great ce indeed. On the coastal road to Tide Lodge, a deep red Paramount Marauder roared along at a fast pace, with not much traffic along the way, making the Marauder roar like a giant beast on the highway. Inside the car, Jason mouth with a cigarette, the eyes of the gaze like a tke, calm without ripples. Whew! Jason exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked at the cars navigation route, which was already very close to Tide Lodge. Jason was also crying andughing when he was targeted by an ancient hermit family for no reason, but he neverpromises in the face of such actions by others whoe to his door with great fanfare. Since you want to get rid of me, you must also be prepared to be annihted yourself. There are times when the rules of the underdog in the dark world also fit in this bustling metropolis. Adjacent to Tide Lodge, Jasons car stopped and stopped at the foot of a hill adjacent to where Tide Lodge inevitably is, and he pushed open the door and stepped out. Tide Lodge, Tide Pavilion. Michael is sitting in the Tide Pavilion, and the aroma of incense is rising up and filling the attic, which is extremely refreshing to smell. A sexy and beautiful teady is boiling tea, skillful, a series of movements like a flowing water, so that people look more pleasing to the eye. The tea brewed is clear and inviting, the tea broth is clear and the aftertaste is long. Jaden had already drunk several cups of tea, he looked a little fidgety, wanting to say something but not daring to speak, afraid to disturb the elegance of Michaels tea at this time. Wow! Wow! The sound of the sea tide came from far away, and the sound gradually increased, such as the wavespping the shore. Somehow, tonights night wind seems particrly big, like from the sea side, raging to the sea breeze with a faint fishy smell, like the smell of blood. Tonight, will it be a night of bloodshed? After drinking another cup of tea, Jaden really couldnt help himself and he looked cautious as he asked, Second son, do you think this Jason will reallye over tonight? Michael drank a cup of tea, looked at Jaden, and said unhurriedly, Jason is not a man who sits back and waits for death. Yesterday we met him at the Herthum Group and I could feel the coldness and murderous intent he showed us. He knew that I came to Oakshire with great fanfare in order to deal with him. Sit back and wait for death or take the initiative? What the Second Prince said is very true. So Jason must havee to throw himself at us tonight? Jaden asked. Michael eyes shining, there is a kind of nning temperament, he said: tonight even if not, there may be tomorrow night, this who knows. Anyway, Jason will definitely make a move. Ill wait for him toe and die. The Second Prince also saw Jason yesterday at Herthum Group, and this guy is so arrogant that he doesnt take people seriously. I dont know that he is nothing in front of the Second Prince, but after I defeat and capture Jason this time, lets see how he can still be arrogant. Jaden said viciously, with a sense of extreme indignation. Michael eyes cold cold, he is more thinking of yesterday in Herthum GroupSally see Jason when the share of uncontroble joy and excitement, Sally even went to Jason whispered exnation, the performance of all obviously is extremely care Jason. This made Michael, who had secretly vowed to get Sally, jealous, and a cynical rage was pervading, and he wanted to tear Jason to pieces before he was satisfied. Michael is not the kind of dude who only eats, drinks and ys, on the contrary, he is extremely smart and talented. Since his unlikely encounter with Jason at Herthum Group, he believed that Jason would take the initiative, so he waited after arranging theyout. Outside the Tide Pavilion, a figure emerged with a jolt and silently was already standing next to Michael, dressed in a gray suit. Second Prince, the other party has alreadye. An old man dressed in gray said in an indifferent tone. Has Jason shown up already? It seems that what I guessed was correct, he has reallye. Since hes here, its his time to die. Michael jerked up haughtily. Jadens face looked frozen and became ecstatic when he came back to his senses. If he could get rid of Jason tonight, it would always be a solution to a big problem in his mind. From time to time these days he would think of the blood-soaked message in blood, and every time he thought of it, it gave him a fright, a kind of unspeakable fear and unease. As long as Jason is dead, his heart problem will be solved, not to sleep at night to be suspicious of the restless. Mr. Campbell,e on, lets go give this Jason a ride. Michael said with a sneer. The old man in gray, Mr. Campbell, nodded as he walked ahead and led Michael and Jaden out of Tide Lodge. Tide Lodge, adjacent to the wooded area of the mountain stream on the right. Jason stopped the car and dived into the woond, his footsteps light and silent, diving without the slightest sound, even his own breath is all converged and up. Jason was nning to sneak all the way from this mountain stream woond to the side of Tide Lodge to scout out the securityyout of Tide Lodge and so on. Jason dived forward a distance, his face suddenly struck, frowned, a trace of surprise in his deep gaze, staring toward the darkness ahead.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the darkness ahead, there are two auras fluctuating, which are not deliberately hidden, but revealed, as if they were deliberately waiting for Jasons arrival. Especially when Jason stopped and looked forward, it seems that in order to cater to Jasons gaze probe, the two breath fluctuations steeply thickened, like a surging tide, engulfed towards Jason. One breath is rough and powerful, like a zing me burning, containing a fervent and iparable battle intent and killing machine; the other breath is silent as the night, cold as a sword, as if the darkness has a sharp sword strangling and killing, carrying a cold killing intent. Jasons face immediately took on a look of surprise C he was discovered? Talking about not being discovered, it should be urate to say that the other party has been waiting for himself. At this time hiding and sneaking is no longer any sense, Jason also directly appear, raising steps towards the front. He walked over to the two auras that contained battle intent and killing intent. The other side provoked a deration of war in this way, how could he not ept the move? Chapter 458 – Intercepting Satan The mountains and forests are not dark and heavy, when the head of the moon is high, with the moonlight sprinkled. Jason showed up in a big way, walking forward, since the other side has been waiting in front, releasing a kind of overlooking-like pressure aura, if he continues to hide and sneak, it seems petty not to say, their own aura is also to be suppressed by the other side head. Jason was able to sense that both of the opponents breaths were powerful, but this powerful breath was different from the breath of those strong people in the dark world that he faced, and this difference was reflected in the power attributes. This means that these two strong people ahead are ancient martial arts powerhouses. This ce is also adjacent to Tide Lodge, needless to say it must be Michaels side of the ancient martial arts powerhouse. Jason originally nned toe over tonight just to check out Tide Lodges defenses and thene up with a well-thought-out n of action, but he didnt think about fighting Michaels side of the ancient martial arts powerhouse tonight. But sometimes ns often fail to catch up with changes. Since the ancient martial arts powerhouse beside Michael is already waiting ahead, Jason is going to meet the two ancient martial arts powerhouses to see just how strong they can be. The more you go forward, the more you can feel the pressure of that pressure is deeper and heavier, a pressure as violent as fire, a pressure is cold and sharp as a sword, together towards Jason is constantly approaching the pressure. Jasons face is as normal, the gaze in his eyes is calm without ripples, as if in his eyes, there is no pressure of the two ancient martial artists exist, he walks forward with a constant pace, each step down is extremely stable, not too fast, not too slow, calm and easy, step by step towards the front. At first the aura convergence, with each step down, a full of reckless magnificent iron-bloodedaura also aggravated a 10%, this cumtive, with this step forward, Jasons own shares like a god descending like the magnificent momentum rises to the sky, carrying a thick iron-blooded killing pressure, like a Satan in the battlefield dominating all beings, is step by step towards his prey. In front, two figures have been vaguely seen, a left and a right standing, the left one stout and tall, all the muscles gnarled up, the body is filled with a violent and intense battle intent; the right one wearing a ck suit, their own breath as a sheathed sword, containing a sharp killing aura. These two are none other than Lion and Dark Sword. Lion and Dark Sword saw the front Jasons is walking over the figure, at first when Jason appeared, they did not think, only think Jasons body that breath is simply not worth mentioning. But as Jason walked step by step, the aura that pervaded from Jasons body was gradually solidified, with each step falling its own aura will solidify a point. And so on, umting, until now Jasons figure appeared in their line of sight, from Jasons body out of the aura pressure has been like a glorious sun like a magnificent and strong, vast and endless. Jasonsst step fell, and Lion and Dark Sword gathered at a distance of about five meters. Jason stood firmly on his feet, the whole persons aura immediately like an abyssal standoff like, itself has a hilly aura, let the two ancient martial arts strongman in front of him own diffuse out of the aura joint crush over, he is also stable as a mountain. It really surprised me. You guys knew I would show up? So you waited here in advance? Jason narrowed his eyes, scanned Lion and Dark Sword, and said. By this time, Lion and Dark Swords faces had changed somewhat. Especially Lion, when he heard Jaden mention that Jason was just a security guard, he really didnt think so, he just thought that a security guard, even if he could do a few tricks, he could not make any waves. But now, it wasnt until he actually faced Jason that he realized just how wrong his previous perceptions were. Just by Jasons own pressure at this time released by the aura has been facing the two of them calmly calm, so he realized that Jasons body is definitely not ordinary. Ordinary people will never have such a strong and domineering power, which also contains a killing aura, that is only in the real battlefield through the trials and tribtions to have the aura. The Second Prince knew you wereing, so he made us wait. Dark Sword opened his mouth, his eyes opened and closed between the stern gaze as if two sharp swords came out of their sheaths and stabbed straight at Jason. Youre talking about Michael ah, actually able to guess my actions, it seems that is not a dude. Jason said with a bashful smile. Humph, how can you call the Second Prince by his name? Lion said in a jarring voice. Jason shrugged his shoulders and said, You are hisckeys and I am not, do you want me to call him Second Prince like you do? A man who is nning to get rid of me, and still wants me to be polite to him, I think you have muscles in your head, right? You seek death!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lion double fist clenched, open mouth violent drink, the body of that strong killing machine steeply and furiously. You are the ones who are blocking this ce and looking for death. there is an old man in grey beside Michael, let hime over. Its futile for you guys to stand in the way. Jason said lightly. LOL! Lions fists clenched once again, his knuckles made a gurgling sound as he stared deadly at Jason, his violent personality already unable to resist taking action, he said in a grim tone, Killing a chicken with a bulls-eye is not enough. The two of us Master Stage martial artists are enough to kill you. Your mouth is really powerful and arrogant. I hope your skills are as good as your mouth so you dont let us down. Dark Sword opened his mouth, his fingers together, like a sharp sword in the grip, and the murderous aura that permeated out was like a substance pointed directly at Jason. Then lets fight. I also want to see what your ancient martial powerhouse is capable of. Jason tone indifferent, his whole body also did not see any wariness, but instead continued to walk forward, intended to walk all the way to Lion and Dark Sword general. Whoosh! Whoosh! Just as Jason took a step forward, Lion and Dark Sword both moved, spreading their bodies and closing in on Jason in lightning-like fashion along the left and right sides. Whew! Lion fist, his strength has reached the peak of the Master Stage, a strike is the full strength, will be as high as the ninth stage of Live Energy power all burst out, gathered in his huge iron fist, a punch to Jasons face. Dark Sword has, also exerted its full strength, its own Live Energy power coalesced in his right hand and became the palm, dodged over and cut forward, the whole right arm as a sheathed sword, and the palm is the sharp de, straight to Jasons neck. The two Master Stage peak ancient martial arts powerhouses attacked first, forming a left and right siege, attacking and killing Jason. Chapter 459 – Battle Against Ancient Martial Arts Whew! Whew! The fist wind whistles, the fierce, the most terrifying or the fierce killing machine contained in it, with this punch swept towards Xiao Yunlong. On the other side, a sharp thrust of the palm sword arrived, slicing across Jasons neck. Lion and Dark Sword teamed up, and the cooperation between them was extremely tacit, plus the Live Energy power of up to the ninth rank that they exploded out, a powerful martial arts masters oppressive aura also crushed over. Jasons face sank slightly, a strong fire-like battle intent zed up in his eyes, he bellowed, his fists immediately struck, like two dragons out of the sea, carrying his own powerful and unparalleled burst of power, brave and fearless to meet the two strong mens killing attack. Bang! Bang! In an instant, two deafening thuds were delivered, and Jason had taken on the attack of Lion and Dark Sword joining forces to surround him. Immediately, the explosive power contained in Jasons left and right fists collided with the Live Energy power of these two ancient martial artists, sending waves of Qi energy rippling around. Jasons figure moved slightly, while Lion and Dark Swords two figures were stolid. Jasons face could not help but change a little, if ording to the dark world strength level division, Lion and Dark Swords strength has reached the extreme power realm around. This means that the Master Stage of the ancient martial arts powerhouse corresponds to the Extreme Power Realm of the Dark World? In any case, facing two opponents equivalent to having the strength of the extreme power realm, Jason can not be taken lightly, he is also fearless, but instead, his own that battle intent to kill is more intense. Lion and Dark Sword are indifferent on the surface, but in fact, they are already shocked, they have reached the peak of the Master Stage strength, the two of them joined forces to attack, but actually Jason to fend off? Is it possible that Jason has a strength simr to that of a Supreme Master Stage or so? This makes Lion and Dark Sword unbelievable, after all, in the ancient martial arts world like Jason so young to break through to the Supreme Master Stage is rare, even if there are also the major ancient hermit families and ancient martial arts sects in a hundred years rarely seen in the martial arts genius. Meteor Fist! Lion shouted fiercely, after testing Jasons strength is very small, he also no longer hide, but use their strongest Live Energy power, he cultivated for many years Meteor Fist cast out.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Meteor Fist is known for its fierce and courageous nature, which fits Lions own character. This fist is cultivated to the extreme, and when performed, it is extremely violent and has the power to crack the stone. Cross Palm Sword Hand! Dark Sword also low cold drink, will be his own strongest kill move out, his hands form a palm sword momentum, do not look at this pair of flesh hands, once infused with Live Energy power, hit the human vitals will certainly die. Cross Palm Sword Hand is an extremely powerful ancient martial arts technique that is both offensive and defensive, with severe attacks and strong defense. Break it to me! Jason fearless, he fought, his eyes shing like a ze of battle intent, an iron-blooded killing aura rose to the heavens, seemingly strong and domineering, which is pervaded by a strong as if a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood to spread the bloody killing atmosphere. Boom! Boom! Jasons fist, using the Dragon Shadow Fist fist, sted out like a dragon, like an angry dragon tumbling out of the sea, with a supreme power to kill whale sharks. The whistling fist strikes to meet the battle, angrily killing both Lion and Dark Swords harsh killing moves. Bang! Bang! Bang! A deafening banging sound came continuously, each time the sound of the fist sh shook the heart, exploding out of the extremely violent and majestic force impact. In an instant, Jason fought alone against Lion and Dark Sword, and the three figures were constantly moving and staggering, killing each other in a violent and iparable way. This battle is fierce, there are several figures ahead is slowlying. Seemingly sensing the wind of battle on this side, one of the first said, It seems that Lion, Dark Sword has fought against Jason. The Second Princes calctions are really admirable. The Second Prince asserted that Jason woulde to the door on his own initiative, and he really guessed correctly. A person next to him said with a tone full ofpliments and ttery. The two men were Michael and Jaden, who approached, followed by the old man in gray, Mr. Campbell. The three of them were getting closer and closer, and they couldalready see the violentbattle in the battlefield in front of them, Michaels dignified face shed with a hint of surprise and said, Im d I didnt take the enemy lightly. Master Stage pinnacle martial artist, right? The gray-clothed old man on the sides pair of cloudy old eyes fiercely burst with essence, like the fierce beast that opened its eyes to devour people, he stared closely at the battlefield, then shook his head and said, Second son, this person is not Master Stage. to be precise, this person is not cultivating ancient martial battle techniques, he is using purely physical body strength. What? Michael froze, as if he had heard a fantasy, and asked in confusion, Mr. Campbell, is that true? How can physical strengthpete with ancient force power? There are not many people in this world who canpete with 9th level Live Energy just by pure physical strength, right? In general, in the early stage, the physical body strength is simr to the ancient force strength. But the further you go, the more ancient force power dominates. But it can not be generalized, as far as I know, there are also martial artists in the ancient martial arts world who simply cultivate strength. The number of the road is the physical strength. This type of martial artist is basically born with divine strength. Even so, at ater stage, it is difficult topete with the high realm of ancient martial arts martial artists. The old man in gray said. So this Jason was born with divine powers? Michael spoke up, a sneer in his eyes. Michael opened his mouth, with a sneer in his eyes, he said, ording to Mr. Campbell, Lion, Dark Sword and the two of them will have no problem killing Jason, right? The old man in gray was about to say something when suddenly C Boom! Boom! In the battlefield, Jason sted out of the Dragon Shadow Fist suddenly strong and strong, the pressure of the fist power like an endless sea tide overflowing to, the fist power is so strong that it seems to be killing whale sharks in general, two fist power st, to meet the Lion, Dark Swords killing attack, it is hard to force these two back, this pulled away from a certain distance. Jason raised his gaze, did not look at Lion and Dark Sword, swept past them and looked at Michael and others who were watching the battle in front of them, the corners of his mouth raised a cold smile, said. The rightful master and the dog ve have shown up, ah. Is this a desire toe over and see how I was struck down? Then Im only afraid Ill have to disappoint you. Chapter 460 – The Power of Blitz Dog minion? Jadens face turned blue with anger when he heard this. Because he knew that Jason was referring to him, implicitly mocking him as ackey on Michaels side. In practical terms, that is also true. The Howard Family is just a subordinate family of the Bradley family, the Howard Family can have today all rely on the Bradley family to support up, so Jaden face the Bradley familys second son, the identity of the real examination is an upromisingckey. The situation is such a situation, but say it yourself, the surface of theyer of shame to tear off, that is different, it is no wonder Jaden will look so annoyed, the heart is simply hate. Hmph, Jason, youre dying and youre still talking tough? Jaden sneered and said. Jasons face was nd and he said with a smile, Last time you went out of your way to bring in a Shinto-ryu samurai from the East at great cost, wasnt what you had in mind at that time that I was dying? Jadens face was instantly ugly, his face was blue and white,st time he invited Sato Tsuda and other experts of the Shinto stream, he thought it was a sure thing that Jason would be killed. Who had thought that it was all just something he wanted to take for granted. From Jasons words, he also knew that Jason already knew that he was the one who brought in the people of the Shinto stream to conspire against him to assassinate him, and this was a life-and-death feud. But Jaden thought of the Bradley familys second son sitting in the town he also rested his mind, thinking that Jason is also a dying man anyway, and what is so terrible? Hmph, Jason,ter Id like to see your pitiful face as you fall to the ground and beg for mercy. Jaden said in a cold voice. Michaels starry eyes stared coldly at Jason, the corners of his mouth lifted a yful sneer, and he said indifferently: Jason, do you really think you can sit and watch the sky with a little skill, thinking that the world is only as big as a round well? You are really ignorant and arrogant. Tonight, you will die! Sitting in the well and watching the sky? Even if Im sitting in a well watching the sky, its because youre all in this round well of mine. Jason said with a sneer. Michaels eyes shed a ray of gloomy murder, as if impatient, he waved his hand and shouted: Lion, Dark Sword, use the fastest speed to take this person down! Lion, Dark Sword two people in the eyes of the killing machine rose again, they will be their own ninth-rank Live Energy power to the extreme, the body has a majestic and strong ancient martial pressure diffused out, they stared at Jason, a body movement, once again towards the front of the siege to kill. Lions fists were clenched, the veins on his arms were exposed, his thick muscles were hideous, and he used his Meteor Fist to its fullest extent, exploding into the strongest killing move. Whew! Whew! The fist wind whistles, sweeping up, the shadow of the fist presents out, each punch contains a violent fire-like power, extremely strong and fierce, with the overwhelming aura of all enveloped towards Jason. Dark Swords body was as fast as lightning, and thebat technique he practiced, Cross Palm Sword Hand, had an extremely severe killing attack. The two swords were interspersed with the shadow of the fist in the sky, stabbing at Jason with a tricky and bizarre angle. It can be said that Lion and Dark Sword have already exploded their strongest killing moves, also exploded their strongest Live Energy power, they are strong together, want to kill Jason with a single blow. Jason took a deep breath, and when thebined attack of Lion and Dark Sword came towards him, he opened his mouth and shouted C The power of the st! Under a roar, Jasons muscles immediately contracted and tensed, arge block of gnarled up, like a gnarled dragon coiled, which contains a like a volcanic eruption of the strongest power. Jasons fists clenched, the surging power from the whole body gathered on the arms, his feet stomped, with the wind swept the clouds like momentum towards the front, then his fist strikes, in the emptiness of the illusion to make a dragon shadow, whistling fist power out of the fist sound like a tidal wave, like a whale shark from the tide of the sea leapt up, open a bloody mouth to devour the prey ahead. Dragon Shadow Fist! Its still the strongest killing punch in Dragon Shade, but unlike Jasons previous push, this time Jason explodes with a st of power! Blitz, which is Jasons unique mark. It all stems from Jasons unique power generation skills, coupled with his own explosive power which is extremely terrifying and strong, thus creating the power of a st. The Dragon Shadow Fist was activated with the power of blows, making the power of this killing fist burst outpletely different from before. Where Jasons fist has passed, it is like a Dragon Shade soaring through the air, the violent fist carries a dragon killing whale-like aura pressure to suppress and kill, the inner force of the storm exploded out, magnificent and vast, so that people have to have a sense of suffocation for it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Jason burst out of the fist power and Lion, Dark Sword teamed up with the killing move ruthlessly sted together, facing Jason st power st, Lion cast out the Meteor Fist fist power was directly broken kill. Even, under the impact of the force of the storm, Lions magnificent body could not help but shake and take a few steps backwards. Dark Swords tricky and harsh Cross Palm Sword Hand kill move was alsopletely blocked by Jasons punch, his own Live Energy power is not as mellow as Lions, so under the impact of Jasons bludgeoning power, his body is a retreat again and again. The faces of Lion and Dark Sword were extremely shocked because they could feel that the power that Jason had exploded out waspletely different from the previous one, and the power that had exploded out contained an extremely terrifying prating force.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Grant the head! Jason shouted angrily, his body moved, with a wind swept momentum towards Lion to chase him down. Lions eyes sank, he gritted his teeth and hissed, exploding his Live Energy power again, he pounced on Jasons attack like a raging lion. Snort! Next to the side, Dark Sword has been the spirit of the attack to kill, he struck a surprise attack, both arms palms like swords, with a wisp like a burst of sword-like sharp breath diffuse, stabbing Jasons right side. This makes Jason want to thunder to kill Lion can not, Dark Sword does not give him this opportunity, but is waiting for an opportunity to attack, as long as Jason focus on killing Lion, then Dark Swords attack will also be a hit, thus causing a fatal threat to Jason. Jasons eyes a ray of cold killing machine sh, it seems that this battle wants a quick battle, we have to kill Dark Sword first. Chapter 461 – The Sword Breaks and the Man Dies Lion and Dark Sword had a sense of horror in their hearts, only to feel that the power that erupted from Jasons punch was so powerful that it was unimaginable, and actually had an indescribable prating power. It was the presence of this prating force that was able to break and kill their ninth-order Live Energy power. To talk about the strength of the force, Lion, Dark Swords ninth stage Live Energy force is not weaker than Jason,pared to Jasons current peak realm of extreme force is simr to the current peak realm of Master Stage equivalent to Lion, Dark Sword. So, Lion, Dark Sword two peoplebined together the strength of the force must be better than Jason alone. This is the reason why, after the initial exchange of test shots, Lion and Dark Sword have full confidence to join forces to kill Jason. But now, they are iparably horrified to find that the power of Jasons fist at this time is more than twice as powerful as before, especially the unique force that actually has prating power, thus piercing their Live Energy power and giving them prating damage. Pration? Isnt that the prating power of Latent Energy cultivated by the Supreme Master Stage and above? Why does Jasons force also have the ability to prate and kill? Jason obviously does not practice ancient martial arts and is not an ancient martial artist, so he could never be a Supreme Master Stage ancient martial artist. Lion and Dark Swords minds were full of questions, and they didnt have time to think about it, much less dare to be distracted, only because Jason had already pinned Lion and Dark Sword both down after he had pushed the power of the st. Lion brave rampage, he fought Jason head-on, with their own majestic Live Energy power time and again to resist Jasons attacks, during the Dark Sword is responsible for the nk, the rear of the attack, to Jason caused a great threat. Rao Lion and Dark Swords cooperation has been described as perfect, but in Jasons own that st of power, the two of them are still in the bottom, is being suppressed constantly back, and even several times there is a crisis of life and death, close to being Jasons punch st. Michael, who was watching the battle, could not help but frown, and the gaze in his eyes looked increasingly grim. Spare Jaden could see that Jason was dominating the battlefield and was making step-by-step attacks and kills on Lion and Dark Sword. This makes Jaden a face are stunned shock, he really can not believe, he previously said Jason will certainly die, but now see even Lion and Dark Sword team up, but also milk can not drink Jason. Could it be that Jason can really make aeback tonight? Thinking of this, Jaden could not help but shiver, but soon he was calmed down, his gaze looked awe-inspiring towards the gray-d old man. Jaden vaguely learned that the old man in gray is several times more powerful than the two people who surrounded Jason, as long as the old man in gray strikes that Jason is sure to die. Mr. Campbell, whats going on with this war game?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Michael looked to the old man in gray finally could not help but ask. Mr. Campbell is also staring at the battlefield watching, at first his face looked breezy, but the more he went on, the more his face became grave. The strength Jason has shown is beyond his expectation again and again. He was staring at the killing fist path that Jason was performing, on the one hand, he wanted to get a clear picture of Jasons fist path number; on the other hand, he wanted to analyze whether Jason was rted to some ancient martial arts families and sects through Jasons fist path characteristics. But he never could see the origin of this kendo that Jason was performing. This Jason is indeed surprising. He is not practicing ancient martial artsbat techniques, but his current strength is simr to Master Stage. he alone is able to suppress thebined efforts of Lion and Dark Sword, equivalent to an invincible existence in the same realm. Mr. Campbell opened his mouth, then smiled lightly and said, This is not much. Some extremely talented martial arts geniuses are able to do this and are invincible within the same realm. Butpared to the grand duke is far from, the grand duke is able to kill people across the realm, this is the real strongest person. If it wasnt for my big brother who happens to be in seclusion to understand the martial arts, this time when Ie to Oakshire, I will definitely let my big brothere along with me and let my big brother rip this Jasons head off when the timees. Michael spoke up, mentioning his big brother when he clearly had an unspoken arrogance and confidence. The Grand Duke is so heavenly and martial that he is not to bepared with ordinary people. Mr. Campbell said with a smile. Michael nodded and asked, Mr. Campbell, if Lion and Dark Sword are really defeated, how many moves can your old hand make to capture this man? If you go all out, ten moves will be enough. The gray-d old mans eyes shed with a brilliant aura, and his low voice carried a morbid murderous spirit. Boom! In the battlefield, Jason punched out, Lion was toote to block, he had to cross his arms in front of his chest. The fist fell, the fist momentum within the power of the st st up and formed a terrifying prating kill, hard to Lion condensed out of the power of the ninth-rank Live Energy to kill the st damage caused by the impact on Lion. Lion opened his mouth with a muffled grunt, his body Live Energy power was broken under the kill, he also suffered certain injuries, his body staggered backwards. Jasons body moved and sprinted towards Lion, looking like he was going to ride the wave of victory towards Lion. As expected, in this instant, Jasons behind fiercely came a ray like a sharp sword out of the sharpness, extremely sharp, the wisp of cohesive Live Energy power are to turn into a substantial sword, straight to Jasons back undershirt. Jasons mouth pulled up in a cold smile, he was waiting for this opportunity. Bang! Jasons right footnded on the ground, a majestic burst of power poured into the bottom of his foot, his body leapt, but not forward but backward, in the process he turned quickly with a folded body, and then he threw a punch filled with the force of a violent attack forward. The fist power transformed into Dragon Shade, like a frenzied dragon in the sky, majestically looking at the heaven and earth, the inner strength of the fierce and fierce aura has reached a peak, sting at a palm sword attack that wasing towards him. That was Dark Swords sneaky attack. This instant, Dark Sword face suddenly changed, he simply is not expected, did not expect Jason just feign towards Lion to take advantage of the pursuit, the real target is him! Dark Sword has been toote to retreat, only because his shot is too fast, Jason folded to attack over the Dragon Shadow Fist is also too fast, everything is in the light of day, the two attacks have been hard together. Bang! The deafening thud of fist and palm sts vibrated, followed by C Click! That is the sound of fractures, Dark Swords right hand five fingers in the middle finger and index finger has been broken hard. Jason is a fist, Dark Sword is a palm sword, Jasons full outburst of bludgeoning power for Dark Swords Live Energy power has prating killing power, so under the st of this bludgeoning power, Dark Swords finger bones simply can not withstand the majestic bludgeoning power, which broke. For Dark Sword, the palm sword formed by his five fingers is equivalent to his own sword, and with the broken finger bones, it means that the sword in his hand has been broken. The sword is destroyed. This is the destiny of any swordsman, Dark Sword can not escape. It was not even possible for Dark Sword to react, and Jasons second punch was like a thunderp towards his chest, so fast that it was unbelievable. At the same time, Jason sensed a violent and intense fist wind behind him, sting him in the back. He knew in his heart that it was Lions fist st and wanted to defuse the crisis for Dark Sword. Jason naturally would not let go of this opportunity to kill Dark Sword, so he ignored the punch that came towards his back, and his st had broken through Dark Swords hasty defense, making the punch imprinted on Dark Swords chest. Bang! The storm power contained within the punching power surged out, forming a terrifying and overwhelming storm attack. Dark Swords chest was sunken inward by this punch, and when the force of the st that caused it prated through his back, it was obvious that Dark Swords back was bulging with a hump, and it was only the spine that was broken under this punch. Bang! At the same time, Jasons whole body burst, and a violent fist with the power of ninth-rank Live Energy inside also sted him in the back. Chapter 462 Bloodstained (I) Dark Swords back bulged, forming a hump after being struck by a violent punch, then Dark Swords entire body flew out and fell to the ground, already motionless andpletely dead. Jasons back hard to carry the Lions fist st, the fist shocked his body forward a few steps to stabilize his body, after all, that is Lions full force of the fist, containing his own shares of the ninth-rank Live Energy, shocked Jasons internal blood churning, the back is a hot stabbing pain. If it were anyone else, under the st of Lions punch, they would be seriously injured if not killed. Jason was only forced to take a few steps backwards, and the blood in his body was quickly suppressed, then he slowly turned around and looked at Lion with an indifferent gaze, as if he was looking at a dying man. Lion had frozen, full of dismay and dumbfounded, he looked at Jason and then at his own fist, all beginning to wonder a little about life. He will not be merciful, just now he sted out the fist style but Meteor Fist, with his own ninth-rank Live Energy power to promote, he thought is this punch to kill the past, if Jason insisted on killing Dark Sword, then Jason will also be his punch seriously wounded, seriously wounded next to the old man in gray is watching, Jason The old man in gray is watching, Jason will definitely die. Its kind of a life for a life. Who would have thought that after Jason received his punch, he actually looked like a person who was fine, only his face looked a little pale, his flesh and bones did not look too badly injured. This makes Lion really unbelievable. If it were someone else, he would have broken a few bones with this punch, how would Jason be okay? What kind of flesh strength is this? Rao Lion also refine their own body, but he believes that if a punch like this hit him, he will definitely spit blood and injuries, not like Jason so seemingly light-hearted. In fact, seeing Jasons reaction after taking a punch from Lion, the old man in gray who had been watching the battle and was slow to make a move also shed a sharp edge in his old gray eyes. Such a strong physical body, even if you look at the entire ancient martial arts world in those physical cultivation martial artists, is also outstanding existence. These people do not know that Jason when he was small, from just learning to walk, has been beaten by Old Mr. Miller, sometimes with fists and feet sometimes with wooden sticks, until a little older wooden sticks also changed to iron bars, along every inch of Jasons body, especially all the joints, acupuncture points to hit hardening. When Jason was bruised and swollen, he carried Jason and put him in a vat full of medicine and soaked him. This refinement continued until Jason reached adulthood. It can be said that this beaten experience is Jasons most unpleasant experience, when he was a child, he was beaten by Old Mr. Miller, which makes Jason since childhood and Old Mr. Miller do not see eye to eye, always think that Old Mr. Miller is not only lewd,zy and ruthless. However, after he became an adult, he was sent to the military district by Old Mr. Miller, into the military district to participate in the brutal special training, he gradually understood Old Mr. Millers good intentions. Since childhood, in addition to being beaten, but also by Old Mr. Miller forced to go hunting in the mountains, facing but the wolves, ck bears, pythons, these dangerous beasts, the beginning is naturally chased by these fierce beasts to drive, to the back also gradually able to wander with these fierce beasts to fight one or two. It is since childhood with such experience, he entered the military zone, in special training whether physical endurance or explosive speed unmatched, especially in terms of physical strength, but also the top of the army. It was then that Jason realized that Old Mr. Miller had been hardening his body since he was a child, and not only that when he was hunting various beasts in the deep forests, it also stimted his bodys extreme potential, making his endurance, physical ability, speed, reaction, etc. all incredibly powerful. Ancient martial arts martial artists are no better than that. Jason opened his mouth and he started walking toward Lion. With a constant pace step by step forward, each step down, their own unparalleled aura will solidify a few points, to the end, Jasons entire aura looks like a master of the bloodthirsty Satan emerged from hell on earth, is represented by death and killing! Lion has collected his mind, his face shocked beyond measure, have not been able to resist turning his eyes to the old man in gray, more or less wanting to ask for help. However, the old man in gray, Mr. Campbell is ignored, it does not look like the intention to fight. Lion could not help but grit his teeth, in the ancient hidden family, MASTER not much but also a lot, by no means indispensable, in a certain situation is avable as a sacrifice. The only people who can be truly valued by these ancient hermit families are the strongest people above the Supreme Master Stage. Both the old man in gray and Michaels reaction shows that they dont care if Lion lives or dies. Lions heart was not willing, but he had no choice but to fight to the end. Roar! Lion roared out, and he surged forward, taking the lead in the attack. Whew! Hoo! Whew! Lion will be their own Meteor Fist to the fullest extent of the stage, the wind of the fist whistling, fist shadow, each punch contains the power of the ninth-grade Live Energy, with a resolute jade and stone like momentum to attack and kill Jason. Jason took a step forward, then raised his hand and threw a punch. Just a punch, but it is like a dragon out of the sea, across the world.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After Jasons punch, the heavy shadow of Lions fist burst out like a gorgeous bubble, all annihted. Lion gritted his teeth, and instead of retreating, he advanced and threw another punch toward Jasons chest. Jasons mouth lifted a cold smile, facing Lion this punch, he did not dodge nor block, is also the same punch out, bombarded Lions chest. Lion was not expecting Jason to y the same way, which surprised him, but it was the best way for him. Because he saw no sign of the old man in gray, he has taken the attitude of jade and stone. Bang! Bang! Two thuds rang out, dull and deafening. Lions punchnded on Jasons body, and Jasons entire body remained still. Jasons fist with the power of a violent attack on Lions chest, actually made Lions chest dented arge piece. Dont you think you are physically strong? Then Ill beat you at what you do best! That was Jasons idea. Lions body backwards, Jason has followed the shadow of the chase to kill, another punch to Lion. Lions physique is indeed much stronger than Dark Sword, ate Jason storm punch after not dying, but the body has been seriously injured. Jason now sprinted over and struck again, facing this punch, Lion could not resist, he simply roared, also a punch sted at Jason. Bang! Bang! Two more dull thuds echoed all around. Jasons entire body is like a big mountain across thendscape, sturdy and unmoving. Jasons fist was sted on the same part of Lion, and when the force of the fist exploded, a dense burst of fracture sounds like frying were heard from Lions sturdy body. Lions body flew out, the same part by Jasons two violent fist momentum, their own meridians bones along with the heart has ruptured, too dead to die. Jason took a deep breath, slowly turned around, face like ake, unperturbed, indifferent gaze from Michael, Jaden, finally settled on the body of the old man in gray, snickered, said Old pipsqueak, you have not been fighting on the one hand because you want to observe my strike set, on the other hand, you are letting these two consume my physical endurance, now that they have both died in battle, its your turn. Chapter 463 Bloodstained (II) The old man in grey, Mr. Campbell, did not deny Jasons words, his grey gaze was cold and iparable as he looked at Jason and said, With your roots and physical strength, even in the ancient martial arts world, you are a rare and valuable talent, what a pity. Ha ha ha ha - Jasonughed loudly, he could hear the meaning of Mr. Campbells words, it is just a pity that he will die here soon, a million of pride rose to the sky, he said, Old man, you mean I will die here? I dont believe in fate, I only believe in my fist. If you want me to die, thene on! As Jason bellowed, a magnificent and intense aura diffused from his body, his eyes seemed to be burning with the fire of war, the boundless battle intent reached a peak. At this moment, Jasons own aura has been a powerful force that no one can beat, which is a heroic feeling, but also an invincible belief. True to his word, he only believes in his own fists. The old man in gray is very strong, not a little stronger than the Lion and Dark Sword that he killed, but a stage, a realm of strength. Jason is still fearless, he is not afraid of strong enemies and firmly believes in the belief of invincibility in his heart. Jason is standing here, his own is like a huge mountain lofty, itself has formed a great momentum, a magnificent boundless momentum, even if there are thousands of strong enemies in front of him, he has no fear! Men die in battle, is a glory; men kill strong enemies, that is a blood-stained style. Jadens face was pale and he had long since forbidden to speak. He had a kind of cold feeling all over his body, a coldness rose from the bottom of his feet, spreading all over his body, so that he entered the ice cer. Especially Jason just that indifferent gaze towards him when sweeping over, he hurried as a needle stuck in the general, can not control the birth of a creepy feeling. He kept reassuring himself in his mind that with Michael and the old man in gray present, Jason would definitely die, but this self-imposed psychological reassurance simply didnt work. As Jasons own aura became stronger and stronger, the sense of awe and fear in his heart grew thicker and thicker. Perhaps, for him, Jason onlypletely broken he will really rx, otherwise as long as Jason even a breath, he will always have this sense of panic pressure. Somehow, Michael suddenly felt like a javelin opposite the man standing proudly like a lofty mountain looks very harsh, but also inexplicably let him feel a pressure a panic. This feeling suddenly appeared so that he felt very incredible, in his opinion, Mr. Campbell under the strike, this young man will certainly die, why will have a sense of pressure panic? As the second son of the Bradley family, he had always stood tall and looked down on others, so why had he ever felt this inexplicable sense of panic? This makes him feel humiliated, feel angry, just want to immediately will be in front of the night but give a kind of as a brilliant zing sun like a dazzling blinding man to kill. So, Michael said in a deep voice, Mr. Campbell, waste this man for me, and I will cut his throat with my own hands. The old man in gray is finally moving, his face indifferent, an old face can not see any emotional changes, just lift his legs towards Jason. The gray-d old man himself is still without any breath diffusing, and Jasons own majestic aura that is as lofty as a giant mountain forms a stark contrast. However, the old man in gray took the first step to walk, Jason eyes of the pupils of the gaze suddenly cold shrinkage, the eyes of can not help but narrow up. Its not really powerful! Jason heart sighs with emotion, the old man in gray does not seem to have the slightest breath diffused out, in fact, his own share of the terrifying pressure has coalesced into a point, invisibly crushed towards Jason.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This invisible aura, and only Jason can feel, because of this Jason will feel the old man in gray is powerful, able to control their own aura to such an exquisite level, naturally is unimaginably strong. After tonight, there will be no more of you in the world. Mr. Campbell said in an indifferent tone. Jason took a deep breath, then exhaled heavily, spat a mouthful of phlegm on the ground, and said in a cold voice, Cut the crap, lets fight. With that, Jason moved his body and performed a sh dash stance. Whew! The speed was too fast, and in an instant it reached the old man in gray. Such a sh rush of speed, finally Mr. Campbells face changed slightly, a sh of color under the eyes, but soon returned to calm. Boom! Jason made a fist, his strongest bludgeoning power coalesced, converging in this fist style, transforming into the shape of a dragon, the sound of a dragons roar resounded in the darkness, a mountain of blood like a terrifying pressure swept with the fist, and sted the old man in gray. This punch is the strongest punch in Dragon Shadow Fist C Whale in the Sea! The fierce and iparable power of the fist, the boundless power of the explosion, the killing and harsh blood, all converged together, with this Whale in the Sea style st forward. Retreat! Mr. Campbell violently shouted out, with this shout, a majestic martial arts aura finally rose to the sky, he raised his hand into a fist, his own Supreme Master Stage Latent Energy power condensed out, this is still the second Latent Energy power. Mr. Campbell fist, containing his own strongest second Latent Energy power also with the fist out, the zing fist awning as if there is a small sun burning, with a burning eight aura to meet Jasons punch. Burning Deste Shining Sun Fist! This is a powerful ancient martial arts battle technique. Rumble! The two mens fists sted together, erupting into a deafening and terrifying pressure, stirring up the Qi energy swept along in all directions, like a furious tide in the void, extremely terrifying. The power of Blitz and the power of Latent Energy sted together in this way. The moment the fist strikes, Jasons face changed abruptly, the old man in grays own Latent Energy force is several times more powerful than Lion, Dark Sword two together. This is not the most terrifying, the most terrifying is that the force of Latent Energy has a prating killing power that is unparalleled, the force seems to have turned into a substantial de and sword, and Jasons own bludgeoning power is cut to pieces. Then, under the sweeping force of Mr. Campbells powerful Latent Energy, Jason grunted openly and took several uncontroble steps backwards! Mr. Campbell is still standing in the same ce, the punch just failed to let Jason injured, only to force him back, which is indeed a big surprise to him, for Jasons strong physical body has a new perception. But in his mind, it doesnt matter anymore. In the powerful physical body also strike, unless it is able to cultivate to the physical cultivation in the realm of the great vajra vajra, otherwise he tops out a few more punches, will certainly be able to Jasons physical body to destroy and kill. Huh Michael sneered and rxedpletely, seeing that Mr. Campbell had forced Jason back with a single punch, he knew that the game was over. Jadens pale face also reddened with excitement, his heart surging, his eyes showing a sense of ecstasy, as if he had foreseen the scene where Jason fell to the ground and died. Forced back with one punch, what else could Jason do to fight the old man in gray? Chapter 464 Battle Retreat Coughing Up Blood Jason steadied his staggering backward steps, and the face in his eyes became iparably grave. The old man in gray is very strong, Lion and Dark Swords strength realm with him is not a level a level, Latent Energy force caused by the killing power is indeed unimaginable. Even so, Jasons belief in his invincibility and his fierce fighting spirit could not be broken. Jason recalled the characteristics of the Latent Energy force that erupted in the face of the old man in gray. The biggest kill was indeed the prating force, but this prating kill was a bit different from the prating kill formed by his blows. The difference is that the prating damage caused by the Latent Energy force is not visible and invisible, and once invaded by this Latent Energy force, it will cause fatal injuries to the internal organs of the body; the prating damage caused by the bludgeoning force can be prated through the body, such as the phenomenon of Jasons bludgeoning formed by the back bulge like a hump. The power of Latent Energy kills invisibly; the power of st kills overwhelmingly. As for which is stronger and which is weaker is really hard to say, each has its own characteristics. Mr. Campbell continued to walk towards Jason, from his body coalesced out of the killing intent has been sharp to the extreme, he has Jasonpletely locked, such a posture is obviously Jason as a prey to be hunted. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jason began to step forward, each step, are heavy as a thousand pounds, apanied by a force sweeping out from his body, the dull sound of footsteps stopped in the ears of people like drums pounding. This is a kind of momentum, Jason wants to use his own force to subdue the momentum of the old man in gray to fight the iparable martial arts aura. Again! Jason bellowed, his feet stomped, once again towards the gray-d old man sprinted up. Boom! Boom! Jasons fist, an instant his left and right hands st out more than ten punches, each punch contains his own the most violent storm power, with a mountain of terrifying power towards the gray-clothed old man enveloped and down. During the period, Jasons right leg also swept out, a leg momentum like a cannonball out of the fierce fierce, no exaggeration to say that a living person once swept by such a leg momentum, will certainly be broken at the waist. In the face of Jasons stormy attack, even as Supreme Master Stage Mr. Campbells face also slightly serious, his gray eyes fiercely shot out two harsh and sharp aura, he stretched his body, and cast a burning desert shining sun fist punch. Mr. Campbells fist power is like a round of small suns exploding out, zing, glowing, iparable dazzling, the aura is like to burn the eight wilderness, shine the world. Mr. Campbells fist power, the invisible as if the formation of a natural shield, across the front, allowing Jasons stormy fist power, leg power all attack to kill, but is unable to shake the fist power formed by the shield a little. When Jasons round of furious attack fell and was about to change his breath, Mr. Campbell struck, taking the initiative to attack and kill, a fierce punch like a long river falling through the sun, sting Jasons chest. Roar! Jason roared as he gathered his full strength to meet Mr. Campbells punch. Boom! The fist st, terrifying, dont see the old man in gray looks ordinary medium size, but the force of Latent Energy that erupted from his fist was too terrifying, like a wild tide of fury, swallowed Jason. Jason opened his mouth with a muffled grunt, and his body involuntarily fell back under the impact of the immensely powerful force of Latent Energy. The old man in gray obviously did not give Jason the slightest chance to breathe, he continued to swing his fist to attack and kill, throwing six punches one after another, one swifter than the other, one more fierce than the other, his own second Latent Energy all exploded out, terrifying. Jason gritted his teeth and kept throwing punches to meet the attack in the process of retreating, sparing no effort to fend off the attacking punches of the old man in gray.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When the old man in grays sixth punch came down, Jasons tumultuous blood in his body could no longer be suppressed, and he immediately coughed out a mouthful of scarlet blood, and his body took five or six steps backwards in quick session. Jason was panting slightly, with a trace of blood left in the corner of his mouth, looking woefully out of shape. Mr. Campbell is still looking calm and collected, continue to walk towards Jason, under the surface of the calm, but inwardly is shocked. If it were another Master Stage powerhouse, not to mention the multiple attacks, not many masters would have been able to withstand his full force. Mr. Campbell knows in his heart that Jason does not practice ancient martial arts, but Jasons strength is simr to the Master Stage of ancient martial arts, which means that his realm of strength is one big realm higher than Jason. With the advantage of arge realm, Jason was still standing under several strong attacks, which really shocked him, even those martial arts geniuses in the ancient martial arts world are no more than this, right? Michael and Jaden, who were watching the battle from the sidelines, were thoroughly relieved to see Jason being knocked back and coughing up blood and suffering from injuries, so this battle can be said to be a sure thing. Second Duke, this Jason is really out of his depth, Im looking forward to watching Second Duke personally kill this arrogant person, I think it will be extremely enjoyable and pleasurable. Jaden said with a smile. Michael nodded and said with a sneer, This Jason really thinks he can walk around because he has a few pounds, but he doesnt know that in the eyes of a real ancient martial arts powerhouse, hes just a mole. Hes nothingpared to the second son. Jaden said tteringly. Michael narrowed his eyes as he thought of Sally. The thought of Sallys intimate attitude towards Jason that day at the Herthum Group made him jealous. But soon, the jealousy in his heart could be transformed into the pleasure of killing Jason. Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth raised a silky smooth smug smile. Youre really getting beyond my imagination. Id like to see how long you canst. The old man in gray opened his mouth and looked at Jason with that look like a cat catching a mouse. Jason raised his right hand, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, and said in a calm tone, Dont worry, I willst until the time you fall. Arrogant and ignorant even at the end of your life! The gray-d old man snorted coldly, and his body spread out, rushing toward Jasonwith a murderous aura. Fist of Rage and Kill, give me an outburst! Jason gave a fierce roar, the bones of his body immediately cackled, the muscles of his body in the instantaneous cardinality and rise, his eyes red, the whole person seems to be in a state of berserk rage killing. Under the impetus of that endless anger and killing intent, he rushed forward step by step, faster and faster, and his own aura climbed, already transformed into a real Satan! The Fist of Fury, the Fist of Fury! Chapter 465 – Fist of Blast Fist of st! Although Jasons other fists, such as the Dragon Shadow Fist from Dragon Shade, can also be activated with the power of blows to form a bludgeoning fist. But these fist fighting techniques are not enough to be called a true fist of blows, meaning that they do not explode all of Jasons own power of blows to the fullest, thus producing the strongest blows in the true sense. Only the Fist of Fury can do it. Jasons own Fist of Fury can take shape, which is more or less the result of Old Mr. Millers intentional or misguided efforts. Jason was forced by Old Mr. Miller when he was young to go into the deep woods to fight with a variety of flesh beasts, at first Jason was naturally very scared, basically by those beasts chasing their asses, but the strange thing is that every time they can turn a danger into a good thing, good luck. Later, Old Mr. Miller told him: Jason, the beasts attacked people in addition to their own bloodlust, more is the beasts of that anger, think you vited their territory, think you startled them, so they uphold the anger to attack you, the momentum is naturally fierce can not be. You kid in fact can also have their own anger, anger, can burst out a rage to kill the gas to suppress the fierce beasts of anger, suppress them, then they do not dare to be so reckless, or even hesitate, you attack and kill them the opportunity toe. Young Jason in ordance with Old Mr. Miller said, intentionally cultivate their own anger to kill the intention, the back really has a certain effect, although in the end it is still difficult to escape the consequences of the beast chasing its ass. At that time Jason felt that he should have a fist-do to fight and kill fierce beasts, and one day he imagined an old acacia tree in his own yard in that small ravine as a fierce beast, and his eyes were wide open with anger and killing rage, and then he started to evolve his fist with an eye. He remembered that at that time Old Mr. Miller holding a dry cigarette, squatting in front of the threshold squinting an old eye at him, the other hand also forgot to habitually pull out the crotch, and then put the nose end sniffing, the image is naturally indescribably obscene. At the end of the day, Old Mr. Miller looked like he couldnt stand it anymore and stood up and cursed, Jason, are your fists and legs used to beat up pussies? Is the little fat girl bullied to practice this fist you beat her back? Old Mr. Miller you go away, I am going to practice my fist to fight that ck blind man. Yoo-hoo, just you and the Zhang widow that soft breasts the same boxing style also want to go to fight the ck blind? The fist is a fist, where there are so many dazzling moves? You have seen the tiger and wolf ck bear bite will first set up a flowery frame can not? It is not all a bite to the vitals. The same with punches, simplify theplexity into simplicity, how to kill how toe. Your fist is not right at the beginning, should be like this and then a little to the left, to follow the force understand? Your kid is quite smart when hiding money, the whole money hiding 36 ns, how to practice a boxing with a pig like. Also, your power generation is a mess. Who told you that power starts with your arms? How much power can you have with your skin and bone arms? Wheres the rest of your bodys limb strength? All the fucking fall Zhang widows white belly body? Power, from the soles of the feet and hair, into the torso, waist limbs, the formation of the bodys great dragon force, and then converge into the arm, straight to the fist. This hair is still not right, and then give you moncler me demonstrate once again, and then, and then Not bad, but its starting to be a bit interesting pliment you a word and your tail is up in the air? Who told you to stop? Give me continue to practice. This is the prototype of the Fist of Rage and Kill. Jason has been practicing every day since he was a young man, while following the power technique instructed by Old Mr. Miller to explode, which is the same power technique used to generate the power of the st. At that time, Jason once thought that Old Mr. Miller was a great master who lived in the mountains like those written in martial arts novels, at least a few dozen stories high. But soon Jasons fantasy was shattered, originating in the back of a trip up the mountain with Old Mr. Miller, when a ck blind man suddenly appeared. Old Mr. Miller was very uncouth and ran away, Jason, of course, also followed. Let him feel iparable depression is, usuallyzy and slow Old Mr. Miller fleeing for his life up speed is frightening, actually faster than he ran, simply do not care about his safety. In retrospect, however, it seems unusual for an old man to be able to run so fast. In any case, Jason is now able to explode the power of blows, to evolve the fist of fury, which can not be separated from Old Mr. Millers intentional guidance. Jason roared, the sound shocked the air, a strong and boundless anger killing gas from his body diffused out, double fists clenched under the arms of the veins exposed, a piece of cardia and muscle protruding out, as if there is a strong and unparalleled outbreak of power is about to erupt out, shocking people. Jasons eyes are slightly red, endless killing gas in the diffusion of the body emits a like a mountain of corpses like a sea of blood bloody killing gas, sweeping in all directions. At this moment, he is Satan C specializing in killing! The gray-d old man Mr. Campbells face can not help but some serious, his originally indifferent gray gaze has a wisp of brilliant sh, he can feel Jasons aura is climbing, the moment the manifestation of that power even he felt some amazement. For Mr. Campbell, it was just a surprise. He admitted that with Jasons strength, if you look at the entire ancient martial arts world, there are not many people who canpete with him in the same ss of strength, and if Jason is allowed to grow up it will be very scary, with such a strong physical body, plus the ultimate in the development of their own strength, it is really impossible to imagine how powerful the strength can break through to in the future. Unfortunately, in Mr. Campbells opinion, Jason has no future growth, and tonight he is bound to take care of this potential hidden problem. In a moment, Mr. Campbells body zed with murderous energy, he has decided to go all out, a quick battle, so as to avoid the long night. A violent and overbearing aura has been like a tornado hurricane swept to, Jason has been striding towards Mr. Campbell rushed up, this moment of his manifest a forward momentum. Dragon ying Hand! Jason roared in a deep voice as he executed the first move of the Fist of Fury C Dragon ying Hand! Boom! A fist out, as if there is the sound of a dragon roar echoing in the void, attacking the fist out of the illusion of the dragon shape, the endless force of the storm condensed fist, the momentum as if the fist out of the bombardment has turned into arge dragons head, this st to Mr. Campbell. The power of this punch is enough to fight a dragon. Jasons rage to kill was overwhelming, a storm of power rose from the bottom of his feet, along his waist and through the limbs of his body, forming a body of great dragon power that exploded into an unprecedented storm of power. This is the true meaning of the fist of blows.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Burn the Eight Wastnds! Mr. Campbell also shouted in anger, his own second Latent Energy power has no reservation to explode, he will be the strongest of the burning wilderness shining sun fist fist also cast out the strongest fist power. Immediately, the two carry endless monstrous killing power of the fist on this hard shake bombardment together. Chapter 466 I have not been defeated Rumble! Jasons fist of rage and murder came out in front of the town, and the aura of rage and murder swept through the air and was so strong that it crushed Mr. Campbell with an unrelenting aura of murder. Mr. Campbells body is full of killing power, his own second Latent Energy also broke out, and urged his own strongest punch, determined to kill Jason, not to give Jason the opportunity to grow uppletely. The two mens strongest fist killing moves met face to face, and the power of bludgeoning and the power of Latent Energy faced off again, but this time Jasons bludgeoning power with the Fist of Fury was even more powerful and violent. The fist hit hard, and the prating killing force that was generated surged out, resisting the sharp prating force of Latent Energys force. The two forces shed violently, exploding with a powerful impact that was beyondpare. Mr. Campbells full burst of Latent Energy power is indeed too strong, mellow and heavy, far more than Jasons current extreme power realm has the power to spare Jason has cast a fist of fury, but still by Mr. Campbell that mellow Latent Energy power to shake the body, can not help but take a step back. Jasons eyes were wide open with anger, but he once again performed the Fist of Fury, swinging his fist forward to attack and kill. Boom! Boom! Jason was like a madman, fearless, and went up to him with his fist, putting his bludgeoning power to full use, and sting at Mr. Campbell with the fist of fury and killing power that seemed overwhelming. Under Jasons frenzied fist bombardment, with Mr. Campbells strength are difficult to help Jason for a time, and even his body in the constant impact of the force of the blows, but also slightly shaken up. This really made Mr. Campbell feel surprised and angry. Mr. Campbells strength is higher than Jasons in a sense, that is a big realm, plus Jason and his duel before the strong bullying posture to kill Lion and Dark Sword. In the previous battle, Jasons physical strength was depleted, and he was also hit by Lions full force. In such a situation, Mr. Campbell not only failed topletely suppress Jason, Jason on the contrary, there is a kind of battle more and more courageous momentum, several times to resist his killing moves, but also actually forced him to shake his body, which is naturally let him surprised and angry. Jason, you can go to hell! I have to say, you are very good, but no matter how much you struggle, it is just a trapped beast fighting in vain! Mr. Campbell are angry, immediately cold drink, the pair of gray eyes with a bitter killing machine in the diffuse. Mr. Campbells full counterattack, his own second Latent Energy power has been fully stimted, a heavy iparable martial pressure from his body emitted, his fist fierce as thunder, zing like a small round sun on his fist exploded, bursting out a dazzling light. Not only that, but Mr. Campbell added a leg kick. Mr. Campbells legs are extremely tricky, simr to some kind of chain kicks, one after another, and they are also infused with Mr. Campbells own second Latent Energy power. The chain of legs was dense and enveloped Jasoninthis way. In that leg moment, there is also a record as if to burn the enemys fierce fist moment to attack and kill, fist and leg with. Jasons whole body is already covered with the vital parts of the body. The gloom on Jasons face deepened a few more points. Obviously, Mr. Campbell after using the leg power, the kind of killing power brought more powerful, coupled with that terrifying ancient martial pressure in the diffuse, enough to oppress people to breathe. Bang! Bang! Bang! Several times, Jason was backing up, forced to retreat by Mr. Campbells fist and foot strikes. In addition, Mr. Campbells own dueling Latent Energy pration kills are also constantly impacting Jason, causing more and more blood to spill from the corners of Jasons mouth. Michaels face became a little shocked, he knew very well how terrible the strength of the old man in gray as Supreme Master Stage, obviously his own strength realm suppressed Jason head, but was not able to defeat Jason to kill in one fell swoop. This means that it is really impossible to judge how strong Jasons fighting ability is on the surface. Michael as the second young master of the Ancient Hermitage family, since childhood, under the circumstances of ear and eye for martial arts is extremely high, he does not have the rare martial arts root like his elder brother, but also does not prevent him from some knowledge of martial arts. He could see that Jasons experience in the battle against the enemy was terrifyingly high, and his grasp of opportunities and judgment of his opponents moves during the battle was very strong, much more so than Mr. Campbell. Because of this, Jason was able to repeatedly avoid Mr. Campbells deadly moves, and was able to resist Mr. Campbells killing moves at a moments notice with minimal cost. Such an opponent is indeed very scary, which also strengthens Michaels determination to get rid of Jason and not to raise a tiger as a problem. Bear the wrath of the death! At this time, Jason gave a fierce roar, his own storm power surged up madly, an aura of rage and killing swept out, a bearish battle intent was gathering, prompting him to push out this second style of fist of rage and killing. Boom! Jasons fist evolved to catalyze, towards the front of the st, seems to have caused the wind and clouds to change, around the fist wind hunting, as if the wind whistling, with an unbeatable power towards Mr. Campbell st over. Mr. Campbells eyes sank, endless murderous intent surged, his own second Latent Energy power fully activated, wisps of Latent Energy power even spilled out of his body, forming a protective body aura outside his body. He clenched his fists, facing Jasons majestic fist of fury, his second Latent Energy power had been madly gathering on his fists, he took a deep breath, then sprinted forward, opened his mouth and roared C White Bone! In a roar, Mr. Campbells fist style has been sted out. This fist style is full of endless killing opportunities, the force of Latent Energy that erupted from the fist style is even more powerful, not only blocking Jasons fist momentum, but also towards Jasons chest, the momentum seems to be to kill Jason in this punch. One fist turns white bones, one fist extinguishes life. This is where Mr. Campbells punching stylees into y. Rumble! The moment the two fists hit each other, Jasons body shook violently, but the trajectory of this fist of fury was changed, with a trajectory like a gazelle hanging in the corner without trace to take Mr. Campbells chest. Mr. Campbell was already toote to resist, and he didnt seem to have any intention to resist, as he still sted upwards with this fist style, breaking through the bludgeoning power in the Fist of Fury, and then sted heavily at Jasons body. Bang! Bang! Both were hit by each others punches almost simultaneously. Mr. Campbell took four or five steps backwards, and the breath in his body was somewhat disturbed for a while, which made him really frightened. On the contrary, Jason, after being hit by Mr. Campbell this punch, actually coughing up blood and fell to the ground for a while. After seeing this scene, Mr. Campbell was a little relieved. Jason was actually able to force him back and also hit his body with one punch, causing some injuries, which really made him feel incredible. This makes Mr. Campbell realize a problem, if it is reced by an ancient martial artist who has entered the Supreme Master Stage, just to condense the power of Latent Energy, it may not be Jasons opponent, right? He gathered the power of the second Latent Energy and still fought so hard, you can imagine that those who have entered the Supreme Master Stage may not necessarily be the opponent of Jason in full strength. Crossing the border to kill the enemy!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. These four words immediately popped into Mr. Campbells head. It is really a demon, but unfortunately, life is not long, it is difficult to escape a death after all. Mr. Campbell thought to himself that he would feel terrible if he let such an opponent grow up. Second son, is this Jasons death? With a sense of excitement, Jaden couldnt help but ask. Michaels eyes shone brightly and said, Maybe there is still a breath, but he has already lost to Mr. Campbell, not far from death. Im looking forward to the second son personally killing Jasonwith his own hands, Jadenughed and rose up, thinking that Jason was not far from death he had an indescribable pleasure and pleasure. Michael was about to say something, when suddenly the pupils in his eyes suddenly shrank cold C Bang! Bang! He saw Jason, who had been motionless on the ground in front of him, move, and his right hand mmed into the ground, followed by a left hand mmed into the ground. Both fists on the ground, he raised his head, full of blood, shocking, but he was grinning, that hard and handsome face revealed a touch of imprable calm ndness, he said C I am not yet defeated! Chapter 467 – Secret Realm of Power CI am not yet defeated! A very calm sentence, no pretend to show off the hideous, and no swollen face to fill the fat of self-deception, as if in the statement of a fact, full of a sense of calm and nd. After these words, Jason stood up with both fists supporting his body, his legs curled and slowly stood up after stepping on the ground. The moment his body slowly stood upright, his body seemed to have the sound of thunder resounding, the bones of his body cackled, as if some kind of barrier in the body or a long-suppressedyer of restrictions to break open. Mr. Campbells face was stunned, his gray eyes were fixed on Jason, a sharp sharp aura burst out, followed by his face appeared extremely shocked. He actually felt that Jasons breath was not the slightest sign of weakness, but a new power was growing in his body, and this new power was like a volcano that started to erupt after breaking some kind of restriction, flowing along Jasons body limbs and continuously tempering this body in the flow. Breaking through the realm? You can actually break through your own realm at this time? Mr. Campbell was stunned, Jasons state at the moment is clearly in a broken state, the only broken state to sweep the previous decadent momentum, to breed a new strength. Mr. Campbell as a strong ancient martial artist, he knows very well that breaking the realm is never overnight, is never a matter of thought, but after continuous umtion, thick and thin, at a suitable juncture to break the realm in one fell swoop, so as to step into a stronger realm of strength. This means that Jason had reached the juncture of breaking the realm long ago, but he had not chosen to do so until this moment. Mr. Campbells eyes were immediately zing with murderous intent, and there was an endless sense of annoyance on his face as he realized that Jasons previous battles with him were to use him to constantly refine and polish himself, equivalent to further solidifying his foundation, and to reach a certain opportunity before making a perfect breakthrough. How can this not make Mr. Campbell angry? Because in Jasons eyes, he is not considered as an opponent at all, as a polishing stone. Mr. Campbell is also a supreme master, such humiliation is really intolerable for him. Do you think you can rewrite the battle at hand just because you broke the realm? You are so naive! So what if you break the realm? You dont have time to consolidate your strength after breaking the realm, and you dont have time to get used to the use of your power after breaking the realm, you still cant escape death! Mr. Campbell shouted out in anger, in the sound of the roar, his body spread, carrying a thick and strong killing machine rushed towards Jason. Whew! Whew! Mr. Campbell fist, their own second Latent Energy power crazy surge, the attack out of the fist momentum all enveloped to Jason, like a round of small sun burst, the hot and terrifying power of the fist attack and kill. Whoosh! Jasons body is moving, trying to avoid Mr. Campbells fist attack. As Mr. Campbell said, he is currently in a very mysterious stage, he really needs some time to get familiar with his body and the new power that is still gushing out. Mr. Campbell certainly will not give Jason such a time, Jasons current strength have caused him a certain pressure, think with your toes all know, once the realm of stability after breaking, the danger will be Mr. Campbell. So Mr. Campbells idea is to kill Jason before he can stabilize his own strength realm. Mr. Campbells attack was too fast and fierce, and his fist attack and leg sweep blocked Jasons retreat, forcing Jason to block his attack several times. But Jason is still yet to strike, can avoid it to avoid, can not avoid it to strike block. Give me hell! Suddenly, Mr. Campbell bellowed out, his face fierce, his continuous legs blocked Jasons retreat, then he gathered his whole bodys second Latent Energy power to push out the Burning Deste Shining Fist punch, a punch straight to Jasons face. This punch, Jason is already unavoidable. Jasons eyes shed with a sh of color, the pair of star-like deep gaze burst out two zing light, like two sharp swords, piercing the darkness in front of him. An indescribable aura diffused from his body, making his own faint blood smell that enveloped the whole body more intense, a monstrous aura straight up, he opened his mouth and roared C Secret Realm of Power, open it for me! Boom! In a roar, Jason gathered the new power that wasing out of his body into his fist and pushed it forward to meet Mr. Campbells sure-kill punch. Jasons fist pushed forward, his own aura has changed, as thick and heavy as the abyss, like a huge mountain towering, like a devil descending, the monstrous and overbearing aura reflects him like a devil ruler descending to dominate life and death, in the name of Satan, specializing in killing!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Jasons fist was shaken hard by Mr. Campbells punch. The power of Latent Energy in Mr. Campbells fist swept through, Jasons whole body remained still, and waspletely blocked by Mr. Campbells punch. Immediately, Jasons fist, a force of gravity surging out, such as the instant pounding over a thousand huge waves, fiercely hit Mr. Campbell, actually made Mr. Campbell muffled a grunt, the body also violently shaken and up. In that moment, Jason actually understood the meaning of the power that burst out from his punching momentum C Abyssal Pounding! This is the power attribute obtained after opening the secret realm of ones power. Thats right, this moment Jason suppressed a full two years of power secret realm officially opened, he chose tonight this life and death moment breakthrough their own strength realm, opened their own power secret realm, which means he has officially entered the realm of Secret Power Realm! After crossing into Secret Power Realm, Jason also instantly understood the mystery of Secret Power Realm. The so-called open power secret realm, is that once you cross into this realm of strength, will open itself to a power attribute, each persons situation is different, open the power attribute will be different. The power attribute Jason gained by opening the power secret realm is Abyssal Strike, a power simr to a heavy strike. The power attributes obtained by opening the power secret realm are different, and their characteristics will be different, and the level will naturally be different. No matter which way you measure it, a power attribute like Abyssal Heavy Strike is definitely of an unbelievable level. Heavy strike, as the name implies, is to increase the power of the strike, equivalent to the power of stacking general, with continuous training can even make abyssal heavy strike doubled or even several times the power of the strike. This is extremely terrifying, just imagine, two strong people of equal strength, one can explode the abyssal heavy strike, thus causing twice or even many times their own strength, that is absolutely will be the same strength of the opponent directly killed in seconds. Just like Jasons punch just now, triggering the power secret abyssal heavy blow case, more or less also added a certain percentage of their own power hit, resulting in a heavy blow phenomenon,pletely Mr. Campbell that punch to resist down. Open the secret world, abyssal heavy hitting. Jasons strength realm has officially taken a big step forward. Chapter 468 Heavy Crushing Jason closed his fist, standing and standing, the corner of his mouth is still residual blood, from the appearance of seemingly wounded, but his body is not the slightest sense of decadence, but the opposite of that heart-born breath like the sun, overbearing to strong, their own monstrous killing aura is magnificent. Jason felt the newborn power in his body, pure and refined, after opening his own power secret realm, so he could feel that the newborn power was very different from the previous power of the extreme power realm, both the quality and the degree of majesty, have gone up a level. This definitely made Jason feel good.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The newborn power filled the whole body, so he has a kind of want to vent the urge, the gray-d old man in front of him is undoubtedly a very good venting point and touchstone. The sudden change of events made both Michael and Jaden look dumbfounded. Especially Jaden, his heart, which had been slightly put down, hung high again. He really did not understand why Jason was able to get up when he had clearly fallen to the ground. Even if Jaden did not know martial arts, he could see that Jasons current state was unprecedented, not at all like a wounded person, but more like a prehistoric beast that had been lying dormant inside him for a long time had awakened and was showing its fierce fangs, ready to choose someone to devour. This made Jaden iparably rmed and couldnt help but subconsciously ask, Second son, what is this Jasons condition? He, howe hes acting like a nobody? Michaels face was no longer calm and collected, the gaze in his eyes became iparably gloomy, he stared at Jason in the field with a sense of indignation C breaking through the realm? He knew in advance that he could break through the realm at any time, so he had no fear? In other words, Mr. Campbell could not help him at all? Thinking of this, a sense of unease flowed for the first time from the depths of Michaels eyes. If Mr. Campbell really cant resist the Jason after breaking the realm, then the only way he has the first time to retreat and escape, which is the choice he is most unwilling to make, as the Bradley familys second son to the end actually fell a wretched fleeing the scene, the word out of the face is certainly hanging. Mr. Campbell has steadied his body, his face shed the slightest hint ofplexity, he stared at Jason, knowing that the Jason in front of him he no longer had the ability to limit. Jason seeded in breaking the realm not to mention that, to his surprise, Jason was actually able to familiarize himself with the newborn power after breaking the realm so quickly, which was indeed bad news for him. But no matter what, Mr. Campbell still can not retreat, only die fighting. Whew! The old man in gray heavily exhaled a cloudy air in his chest, his own aura became determined, a sense of death as if returning, a strong battle intent and killing machine filled the air, he was ready to fight to the death. Jason saw the determination of the old man in gray, the gaze in his eyes slightly narrowed, a touch of emotionless killing cold intent in the burst, he moved a little sinew, feeling the body of the abundant and strong power, the corners of his mouth raised, through the endless killing machine of a cold smile flickered away. Whoosh! With the power of Secret Power Realm, he was even faster and faster, like a cannonball out of the gun, sting straight towards the old man in gray. God Killer! Jason let out a violent roar, gathered his strength and evolved the third form of the Fist of Rage and Kill. Boom! Booming fist power towards the front erupted, the moment the fist power sted out, the sound and power deafening, shocking and the fist wind whistling, as the ghosts and gods cry, as if in front of this fist, the ghosts and gods are going to be suppressed and killed. This fist is the main killing attack, adhering to Jasons own iparable fury of killing Qi, with the Secret Power Realms strongest power to promote the evolution of the fist burst out of the killing intent of the sky, in the ghostly fist wind engulfed the old man in gray. Mr. Campbells face changed, in the mouth of the storm of this punch he can really feel the terror of this punch, the fist has not yet arrived, there is enough pressure to feel suffocated by the majestic power to press over, like a huge mountain crushing, so that people are going to be suffocated. Even if I die, Ill drag you to hell! Mr. Campbell hissed, his eyes widened in anger, and he unleashed his second Latent Energy power at all costs, he stepped forward to meet the battle, evolving his Burning Deste Sunlight Fist again, and with both fists striking, the two fists rushed like thunder, sting at Jasons fist power. Bang! Bang! The void shakes, the two fist strikes seem to have led to the surrounding space turbulence in general, a powerful wave of Qi impact generation, sweeping eight directions. In an instant, the force of Jasons punch sted into Mr. Campbells punch, immediately forming the force of the Abyssal Pounding blow. A thick unimaginable force overwhelmingly crushed out, such power can be described as absolute power in general, carrying a destructive aura, the force of this heavy blow where it passes, enough to destroy everything in one ce. Mr. Campbell felt that the second Latent Energy force that he had exploded with all his might could not be resisted by this heavy force. The force of the Abyssal Strike, the prating damage contained in the Latent Energy force was also destroyed. The force of the Abyssal Pounding is not over yet, after destroying Mr. Campbells punching power and Latent Energy power, it even crushed towards Mr. Campbells body. Wha- Mr. Campbell could no longer suppress the blood in his heart, and coughed out a mouthful of blood, then his whole body fell backwards, unable to resist the crushing of the Abyssal Heavy Blow. Wounded! So far in the battle, Mr. Campbell is finally wounded in the true sense, which makes his own breath significantly weakened several points. With his aged body, his own qi and blood itself is not as vigorous as that of young people, once he starts to be injured, the speed of deterioration of the injury will be very fast. The Whale Swallows the Sea of Fury! Jason didnt give Mr. Campbell time to adjust, he opened his mouth and shouted Dragon Shadow Fist. Rumble! It was clear to see that Jasons Secret Power Realm power evolved into Dragon Shadow Fist, and the power of this fist was raised to a higher level, the whistling fist wind was like a sea of fury sweeping in, the huge fist that sted forward seemed to transform into the huge mouth of the whale shark, devouring Mr. Campbell. At the moment of the Dragon Shadow Fist, Jason suddenly realized that the power of his fist was simr to that of the Secret Power Realm, whether he used the Dragon Shadow Fist or the Fist of Fury. The power of his fist was simr. After this idea shed, Jasons mind was almost a sh of spirit, a thought of his own power perception blessed to the mind like sh out. Chapter 469 Heavy Blows and Strikes Jason gained a brand new power attribute after opening his own power secret realm C Abyssal Critical Strike. Before that, Jason also had a power attribute C the power of bludgeoning. The abyssal heavy strike and bludgeoning power can not talk about which is stronger or weaker, it can be said that these two power attributes belong to the heavenly level, the legendary power in the dark world can have a heavenly to strong power attribute is already very good. Jason, however, has mastered two of the most powerful levels of power attributes. When ites down to it, Abyssal Critical Strike focuses on gravity strikes: Bludgeoning Power focuses on powerful hits. The characteristic of Abyssal Repulse is to crush, and the characteristic of Bludgeoning Power is to prate. The Fist of Rage and Kill is a specially tailored punch for the power of bludgeoning. Jason began to carry his own anger and kill since childhood, and under the guidance of Old Mr. Miller, intentionally or unintentionally, formed a specialized fist of bludgeoning. Therefore, the power of using the power of blows to promote the Fist of Fury and Kill is definitely greater than using the power of heavy blows to promote the Fist of Fury and Kill. Thats why the power of Jasons Fist of Fury with a heavy blow is not much different from the power of Dragon Shadow Fist. This cant help but make Jason think about whether he can create a heavy punch suitable for the power of heavy blows based on the characteristics of Abyssal Heavy Blows? Or, is there such a fist fighting technique that can include both Abyssal Heavy Strike and Bludgeoning Power, a punch that can produce both the gravity strike of Abyssal Heavy Strike and the prating kill of Bludgeoning Power? If you can really create such a fist, then it goes without saying that Jasons strength will rise again to a level, and its not a problem to cross the border to kill the enemy. This thought of power perception shed through Jasons mind, and in the blink of an eye, Jasons Dragon Shadow Fist, powered by the power of a heavy blow, had sted into the face of Mr. Campbell. Mr. Campbells body is just stabilized, Jason this contains a majestic heavy punch has crushed to, just the power of the punch has made him feel a sense of suffocation. Second son, go! Mr. Campbell opened his mouth to roar as he sounded the rm. Because he had realized that he was not a match for Jason after breaking the realm, and now Jason no longer regarded him as an opponent, but only as a touchstone. Mr. Campbell for the Bradley family is also loyal, knowing that he was defeated he did not escape, first to Michael issued a warning, then he will do his best to Michaels escape to buy some time. In the roar, Mr. Campbells own Latent Energy power gathered wildly, and he threw his fist forward with the greatest strength to resist Jasons crushing punch. Boom! With a loud bang, the power attribute of Abyssal Pounding embedded in the punch burst out, adding a certain percentage of Jasons current power, and crushed Mr. Campbell with an overwhelming momentum. Mr. Campbell again retreated under the heavy gravity, his own Latent Energy power was crushed, there is no way to resist, and the gravity impact of his mouth again spurting blood. Jason nced out of the corner of his eye and saw Michael and Jaden, who were scurrying away in disarray. The two men are desperately trying to escape in the direction of Tide Lodge. Immortal Supression! Jason shouted out fiercely as he used his own storm power. Under Jasons unique power generation technique, a prating force grew from the bottom of the foot, spreading through all the limbs and bones, forming the power of the human Great Dragon, which eventually converged to be the power of the storm.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Jason broke through the realm and crossed into Secret Power Realm, his own basic power was nearly twice as strong as before, and simrly, the bludgeoning power he gathered at this moment was also nearly twice as strong as before. Secret Power Realms strength realm, the power of the st that was pushed out naturally cannot bepared to the same day. With Jasons roar, the fourth form of the Fist of Fury Immortal Supression was sted out, along a specific trajectory, from top to bottom, towards Mr. Campbell strong kill, the supreme power of the fist filled the air, really have a rage under the immortal kneeling of the gods. Facing this punch, all Mr. Campbell felt was no solution. With his existing strength realm, he actually did not know how to defuse, a sense of helplessness death also enveloped the heart. He hissed and roared, frantically using his Latent Energy power to st out a fist style to resist the top-down killing fist. Boom! A piercing fist st resounded through the air, as Jasons continuous abyssal blows had already destroyed Mr. Campbells Latent Energy power, and the Latent Energy power that Mr. Campbell was able to gather at this moment was far from its peak. When Jasons fist came down, Mr. Campbells hasty fist to meet the force of Latent Energy could not resist the force of the punch. In a sh, the bludgeoning power contained in Jasons punch pierced through Mr. Campbells Latent Energy power, and the unique prating damage of the bludgeoning power also prated through Mr. Campbells body and poured into his feet. Flutter! Mr. Campbells legs seemed to break, his knees went weak and he fell to the ground, a prating killing force ran through his body, constantly forming a storm hump phenomenon, cutting off the vitality in his body in an instant. Dead. Mr. Campbell died on his knees. It really caters to the punchs meaning C Immortal Supression! Jasons gaze lifted in the direction of Michael and Jadens escape, a ray of violent killing in his gloomy gaze shed. When it came down to it, he certainly wouldnt let Michael and Jaden escape. Whoosh! Jasons body moved, a sh dash is a dozen meters across, with the limit of speed towards the pursuit. Just chased out dozens of meters, and suddenly C Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the dark forest, a figure shed out, led by a beautiful woman, with eight ck-d martial artists, forming an encirclement, rushing towards Jasonin a murderous manner. This beautiful woman is no other than Michael brought Oakshires teady P Rees, who in addition to her tea skills is also a deadly warrior. Whenever Michael is threatened with death, P Rees will perform the duties of a deadly soldier and will protect Michael to the death. Death to those who stand in my way! Jason opened his mouth coldly, a rich blood killing machine crazy surge, his body speed does not stop, a sprint under, towards the front by P Rees led by the dead martial artists rushed to kill. P Rees did not say anything, the only thing on her white face was a determined killing machine, her body moved, and the other eight dead martial artists formed a siege killing formation, wrapped around and killed Jason. P Rees and these dead martial artists did not think to leave Jason behind, even Supreme Master Stage powerhouse Mr. Campbell died in battle, they naturally could not resist Jasons terrifying kill. But to stop Jason for a while is a moment, as long as we can dy a certain amount of time, Michael escaped back to Tide Lodge, canpletely escape in the prepared helicopter. These dead soldiers simply do not fear sacrifice, Tide Lodge train them out of the moment, they are ready to die at any time. As long as they can dy until Michael gets out of trouble, they are worth dying for. Chapter 470 – Dead Men Whoosh! Jason rushed forward, the murderous aura filled the air, a like a mountain of blood like a terrifying pressure wrapped up to, expressionless, he only had an awe-inspiring killing machine in the sh. At this moment, he seems to have been transformed into a most sophisticated killing machine, without any emotional fluctuations, focused on killing, and the only thing in his eyes is killing.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Snort! A deadly martial artist rushed to kill, striking with a sophisticated and brazen look, with a jade and stone aura, with a knife stabbed Jasons chest and abdomen. Jason, who had been sprinting along a straight line, was able to get past the long knife at his waist, and at almost the same moment, Jasons heavy fist was sted into the face of the deadly martial artist. Bang! Everything is in a sh, the dead martial artist simply can not resist Jasons punch, Jasons fist hit the whole face burst out a cloud of blood mist, the face ispletely unrecognizable, this died. Since it was a jade fight, and he couldnt kill Jason, he was prepared to be subdued in turn. The moment the body of this deadly martial artist to fly out, Jason backhanded the long knife, then the long knife in his hand swung a circle of de towards the right, blocking the sharp des of the two deadly martial artists who came from the right to kill. Jason still didnt stop, his entire body still sprinted forward. Snort! Jasons hand long knife shed horizontally towards the left side, a horizontal sh down, infused with his own heavy hitting power, straight into a sharp de that came from the left. ng! A sharp sh of gold and iron sounded, the long knife infused with a heavy force of Jason, such an impact, the dead martial artist simply can not resist, tiger mouth torn blood flowing, the sharp de in the hand also the first time out of hand. Snort! A cold sh, Jasons hand this long knife has been chopped off a head. Jason continued to move forward, P Rees led four dead warriors to intercept, P Rees holding a long, thin soft sword, a shake in the wind, several sword blossoms out of thin air. When a sword flower blossoms, a harsh and serious killing machine blooms, that a sword flower with a lightning speed straight to Jasons perimeter vitals, extremely tricky and ruthless. Snort! At the same time, the four deadly martial artists around P Rees had already rushed towards Jason regardless, they had no defense but to attack and kill. They struck recklessly, attacking Jason in the most ruthless and deadly way. Jason could see that these dead soldiers were trying to sacrifice their own lives as a price for P Rees to get that harsh sword killing move to wound him, or at least to repel him and stop him from charging forward. Unfortunately, they still seriously underestimated Jasons strength. Not to mention the fact that before breaking the realm, facing such a siegeattack Jason can easily crack, after breaking the realm of strength to improve a step, such a siege in his eyes is even more unbeatable. Jasons right hand raised, in an instant, a like a pie-like knife manughter through the air, each knife manughter with a thunder-like momentum towards the front strangtion, too fast, looking like lightning across the sky. The de is unbeatable in its direction. The first to be annihted is that a sword flower attacked and killed, by that even like the sword under the stranglehold all into nothingness. Immediately after that, the other four deadly martial artists who attacked and killed without regard for life and death were all broken and killed. Jason bullying up, hand up the knife, a spray of blood continuously shot in the air, a dead martial artist fell to the ground one after another. The two dead martial artists on the right also rushed over, but still could not resist Jasons monstrous killing intent, how many came to be killed by how many, a body lying on the ground, blood also flowed on the ground. Finally, P Rees was the only one left, and she saw that the situation was not right, and her body sprinted backwards. The speed of retreat is no faster than Jason a sh dash. Whoosh! After killing all the dead martial artists, Jason made a dash forward. P Rees, who was falling backwards at great speed, saw Jasons figure still in front of her, but the next second, Jasons figure arrived as if in a sh and brushed past her right side. The moment she brushed past, P Rees figure stopped, her face showing a look of destion and despair, while a stream of blood had burst out from the side of her waist. It turns out that Jason brushed past her the moment the de of the long knife crossed her side, Jason rushed past, the long knife de also cut through the side of P Reess waist. Young master, I, I have tried my best P Rees mouth murmured and looked ahead, and his body fell into a pool of blood. Jason face as expression, even if the other party is a woman, but as long as the battlefield, that is the enemy. For the enemy, he has never had any mercy. Whoosh! Jason sprinted forward, always using dash, chasing Michael and Jaden as fast as he could. He believed that Michael and Jaden could not jump far. P Rees and a host of other dead soldiers slowed Jasons pursuit, but basically failed to bring Jason to aplete stop. Jason in the fight is also to continue to maintain a straight line towards the speed of the pursuit, in the pursuit of P Rees and others in the front will be one by one to kill all empty. Front. Two figures are fleeing in disarray. These two are, naturally, Michael and Jaden. The two mens faces are extremely pale, Michael has no longer previously that arrogant color, between the eyebrows is full of a sense of anxiety and resentment, he really can not figure out how his side will be defeated? Howe he was the one who rushed to escape in the end? He is ssified as the Bradley familys second son, identity status is not a Jason can beparable? He was able to call the resources of the strong people countless, but in the end it was with a dog like fleeing, you can imagine how Michaels heart is suffocating and angry. Once such a thing gets out, it will definitely be a stain on his life. But now is not the time to think about this, what he needs to consider is how he can escape. As for Jaden, he was already scared to death, his whole body was terrified and enveloped by a sense of fear. He did not expect that Jason was so fierce and brave that even the Bradley family could not resist the strong men they sent out. What kind of person is this guy? What kind of powerful and terrifying existence did you provoke? Running away, Tide Lodge is already in sight, which makes Michaels spirit, he secretly vowed that when he escaped back to the Bradley family, the next time he will lead the family of the most powerful people toe to round up Jason can not be killed. Just then C Whew! A gust of wind whistled, followed by a monstrous aura filled with endless bloodshed swept in, pointing directly at Michael and Jaden. Jaden felt it, and a thought immediately popped into his head C Jason wasing after him! This thought just emerged, coupled with the terrifying killing aura that crushed over, Jadens legs went limp and he actually fell to the ground, was actually scared pissed, simply could not run. Chapter 471 Mystery Man Jaden was scared to the ground limp, but he did not want to die yet, so he fell to the ground even if his legs were weak is also desperately crawling forward, one hand holding Michaels right leg, with a hint of crying in his voice begged: Second son, save me, he, he caught up, save me Fucking loser, let go of my hand! Michaels face is grim, gloomy cold drink. In a life-and-death situation, Jaden clung to Michael and begged him to take him with him to escape. How would he dare to disobey Michaels orders in normal times? The current juncture, he knows very well, if Michael is allowed to escape only left him a person left here, then he will certainly die. So, he didnt let go and held Michaels right leg tightly. In the back, Jasons monstrous aura filled with endless killing has gradually approached. Michaels gaze was cold and cold, his right hand flipped, there was a cold dagger, this dagger is not an ordinary product, the body of the de is snowy, like jade porcin, once the sheath is a cold sharpness emerged, so people have a vague kind of cutting pain. You want to die then lets make you whole! Michael opened his mouth, and the dagger in his hand turned into a cold aura and stabbed into Jadens body.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jaden howled, hastily reaching out to cover his blood gurgling chest, his face turned extremely frightened, he didnt expect Michael to actually be ruthless and strike at him. Michael broke free and ran forward with all his might, he more or less practiced a certain amount of ancient martial arts, and his strength was close to Master Stage, so his running speed was also very fast. Unfortunately, with Jadens dy, it was impossible for him to escape in one piece. Whoosh! A figure from the rear with a sh-like speed sprinted over, that is the sh rush. The one who rushed over was none other than Jason, and when he passed by Jaden, he didnt even bother to look at him, and in his eyes Jaden was really not worth mentioning. With another dash, Jason had caught up to Michael. Michael, why do you have to flee so hastily? Wasnt the second son a powerful man who looked out of the world before? Why is he running like a dog in the water now? Jason opened his mouth, his tone filled with a sense of yfulness. Michael eyes pupils suddenly cold shrinkage, Tide Lodge in sight, but he knew he could not escape, he was very decisive, stopped in his tracks and then turned to face Jason. This is done for two reasons, the first if he continues to escape, the back empty to Jason, with Jasons body after rushing up a decapitation, his head, dead can not die; second he stopped first to show their good faith, and then find a way to negotiate with Jason, as long as he can live what conditions can be promised to Jason. Seeing Michael stop, Jason was a little surprised, a sh of surprise in his eyes, he slowed down, walked towards Michael and said: I can see that you are a smart man. What? Want to talk to me on a condition that you can live? Good. As long as you leave me alive, I can agree to any condition you propose. Remember, its any condition, with the Bradley familys heritage, as long as its not a fantasy, they have the ability to deliver. Michael said in a deep voice. The corner of Jasons mouth lifted, lifting a hint of a cold smile, and said, There is only one condition, and that is your life. Michaels face changed, and he said in a stern voice, Jason, dont push people too far. If you really kill me, you definitely wont live more than three days! Pushing people too hard? Didnt you bring your familys ancient martial powerhouse to Oakshire just to get rid of me? If the people under your hands could kill me tonight, you wouldnt show mercy, would you? You want to kill me, if you cant kill then you have to pay the price of life, you know this truth. Jason spoke in a cold voice, he has been toozy to talk nonsense, raised the hand that is still dripping blood of the long knife, a strong killing machine pervades. Michael is really hate to be mad, he how can not imagine Jason will be so determined, simply do not give him the opportunity to open his mouth to raise conditions. Michaels eyes shed a fierce and harsh light, his body moved, the dagger in his hand unexpectedly stabbed towards Jason. Since we cant negotiate the terms, Michael has no choice but to let go. This surprise attack is meaningless for Jason, his body side, at the same time the hand of the long knife raised, a violent chop. Snort! Michaels right arm holding a dagger just stabbed over, a long knife de mane emitting an endless smell of blood has cut to his right arm, looking like he took the initiative to reach over to meet this de mane in general. Ah The whirlwind, a, heartbreaking howl of misery passed, Michaels left hand holding a blood-soaked shoulder position, his face as white as paper, is backing up step by step. On the ground, fell a severed arm, the right hand of this arm is still clutching the sharp dagger. With a single sh, Jason severed one of Michaels arms. Jasons face expressionless stared at the pale face constantly backing up right shoulder blood gurgling Michael, the hand that drips blood long knife a raise, already ready to rush up a knife to understand the lower half of the life of this powerful and noble gentleman. The moment he raised the knife, Jasons face changed abruptly, a ray of deadly killing machine up to the location of his forehead eyebrow, almost instantly Jasons body moved, has hidden in the woods on his side of the cover. Sniper rifle! That was actually a threat from a sniper rifle! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Immediately after, the direction of the dense forest in front of three imposing figures rushed to the blink of an eye to Michaels side, one grabbed Michael to protect him backward, the remaining two pressure. Snort! Jasons figure fiercely dashed from that cover to the long knife in his hand towards the two people in front of him. A man in ck on the left hand has a cold ray of light between the palms of his hands, to meet the long de of Jasons knife cutting across the air to the de. ng! A piercing sound of weapons sh sounded, the left side of the man in ck as a heavy blow, muffled grunts, staggering back. Whew! Jasons left fist struck almost as soon as the long knife crossed, sting the man on the right head-on. The right side of the mans face covered with a ck cloth, only a pair of cold eyes revealed, facing Jason pounded over the punch, the man a low and violent cry, also to meet the fist. With a bang, the man on the right side took Jasons punch that exploded into the abyssal blow, and then the majestic force of the blow swept towards the man in ck, who used the force to retreat backwards. Once the two ck-d masked men retreated, the deadly sniper threat immediately settled on Jasonagain like a shadow. Jason rolled on the ground and lurked in a bunker. By these few blink of an eye dy, the three suddenly appeared ck-d masked men have escorted Michael far away. The gaze in Jasons eyes was immediately dark and iparable, and he raised his eyes in the direction of Tide Lodge, knowing in his heart that the sniper was lurking in Tide Lodge and that the gun had been locked on him. If he shows up to continue the pursuit, the opponents sniper rifle will snipe out a sniper warhead to intercept him. Originally in a deadly situation Michael was so rescued, to say that Jason did not have the slightest bit of remorse is impossible. What he was more curious about was what the identity of these ck-d masked men was. Chapter 472 – Desolate Ending Jason didnt show up unannounced until the wisp of undisguised sniping killing machine gradually converged, and then he got up. These halfway out of the ck masked people certainly not Michael brought over the escort, nor the Bradley family experts, if the identity of these people in ck and the Bradley family, they cane openly on the go Michael, do not need to mask. Then there is only one possibility C these people in ck do not want to show him their true faces. Why? Could it be that you recognize these men in ck? Jason shook his head, the breath of these ck-d masked men was iparably unfamiliar, and he definitely did not recognize them. That these people in ck do not want to show their true faces to save peoples behavior seems a little strange, more so Jason feel puzzled is that these masked people in ck does not seem to want to entangle with him too much. Even the shadowy sniper merely released a wisp of sniper-threatening kill, and did not actually fire. If these ck-d masked people want to fight him to the death, or want to get rid of him tonight, that shadowy sniper should have to shoot to the right, lets say whether he can snipe him, the head of the dragon known as Satan that is a different matter. Jason spected that the identity of these ck-d masked people is definitely not simple, and there is even a possibility that they are so masked because they are worried that they will remember what they look like and thus follow some traces to find out their true identity. Jason walked back, this time the Bradley family in order to target him in Oakshire did not y the game can be said to lose a lot, in the end only one Michael escaped, but also left an arm as the cost. Maybe this is more painful for Michael than killing him, the Bradley familys second son stole a chicken, but also paid the price of an arm, the future is afraid of no one to see. No matter how, this broken arm of the feud is finally concluded, the future between Jason and the Bradley family is afraid that the situation is not dead. Jason looked at the broken arm at his feet, his heart moved, and leaned down to look at the dagger that was clutched in the hand of the broken arm, which he eventually removed. The dagger features a practical spear-shaped tip with terrific piercing power and powerful cutting power. The design of the neck and handguard has a very distinctive personal style, and the overall de is lengthened and widened for substantial shing power. Even the back de is extremely sharp, making it a top-notchbat weapon. Jason put away his dagger and in the process of walking back, he saw an unexpected person. Say it was an ident, because the other party is actually still alive and still has a breath left. This man is naturally Jaden, the young master of The Howard Family. Jaden was stabbed by Michael should have gotten up and ran some distance, trying to escape to save himself. But the location of the stab wound in the chest continued to bleed, and he eventually fell to the ground, still crawling forward with one hand over his chest and one hand struggling. But crawling and crawling can not crawl, he can feel their own life breath is constantly passing, weak body iparable he just want to close his eyes and sleep well. This thought just started, he woke up with a jolt C can not sleep, must not sleep, I want to live I still want to live, once the eyes closed will not wake up. Just then, Jason appeared and walked up to him. Jaden raised his eyes and saw Jason, at this time he had no longer the same kind of fear and anxiety to Jason, only the color of excitement, looking at Jasons eyes filled with a hopeful desire for help. Ye, Jason, help meC Jaden opened his mouth and shouted, hoping that Jason would give a helping hand. Seeing Jadens bleak end, Jason looked indifferent, his face indifferent, said: First of all, can you save a life in such a state. Even if you can save it, what can you do? Do you want to die a second time? Jadens face was stunned, he was unsure and couldnt help but ask, What, what do you mean by that? The Bradley family has lost so many ancient martial arts masters and dead soldiers this time, and more importantly, Michael, the second son, has been cut off by my arm, do you think the Bradley family will still let you go? Jason sneered, and then said, With Michaels vengeful and sinister character, if you survive, will he let you go? Jason sneered and continued, With Michaels vengeful and sinister character, if you survive, will he let you go? In fact, not to mention you, Im afraid it wont be long before your The Howard Family will no longer exist. Jadens heart sank downward as he tried to understand the meaning of Jasons words. The Bradley family lost a lot of money this time in Oakshire, partly because he personally asked the Bradley family for help, and thats what brought Michael in. A broken arm of Michael hate Jason, but also will be angry at The Howard Family, The Howard Family will have to be a bloodbath to vent Michaels anger. Anyway, for the Bradley family such a huge thing, the loss of a The Howard Family will not hurt, at most to support another family is. Jadens face was pale, he hurriedly said, Jason, please do not forget the past, save me save me ah I, I can escape with my family on this. I did do something wrong to you in the past, please forgive me and save me once Saving you is also useless. Anyway, you will not be alone in the underworld, soon your family will alsoe down to reunite with you with Michaels style of action, to you The Howard Family did not kill all that is considered a great mercy. Jason indifferent tone said. Jaden got anxious and pleaded, Jason, I, Im notpletely useless Youve been assassinated by killers a few times before, right? I know whos behind those assassins to kill you Jason looked at Jaden with a pitying look on his face and said, Since you didnt send those killers, they were sent by George, the young master of the Kelly family, right? In fact, from the time you got Mr. Wetmore of Nine Dragons to deal with me, you were already destined to be a dead man.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After these words, Jason didnt bother to pay any more attention to Jaden and left with a big stride. Jason I curse you to die a good death Michael in vain I The Howard Family to you the Bradley family loyalty, I am more to your saddle, you even want to kill me, you cruel heart The night breeze was miserable, and came Jadens intermittent, weak-to-nothing curses. The original Oakshire in a call of the worlds son, but in the end is to end up in such a sad end, but really let people feel boo. Jaden sinister and ruthless, in order to achieve the purpose can not break the hand, such people Jason certainly will not stay. Jaden was killed by Michael, which saved him the trouble. Chapter 473 – A deal is a deal Rumble! In the night, a Paramount Marauder roars down the highway. Jason sat in the drivers seat with a cigarette in his mouth, after a fight he suddenly wanted to drink a few drinks, so he called Cameron and the others and asked them to prepare some wine, he went over to have a drink with Cameron and the others. Michael returned from this defeat, it is not difficult to imagine the next time the Bradley family came back again, it will be a bloody storm. Jason is also indifferent, the Bradley family if they have the intention to kill with him in the end, then there is nothing to say, hands to apany it. Tonights battle was a big win for Jason, even though he couldnt get rid of Michael. The Bradley family of ancient martial artists were killed, but also indirectly got rid of The Howard Family of Oakshire. With Michaels vengeful and sinister character, he is full of anger will certainly be angry at The Howard Family, The Howard Family will not survive, as for the rest of The Howard Family will suffer what fate, it is not for him to care. Jason is also happy that he has finally stopped suppressing the Extreme Power Realm, and at this life-or-death moment tonight, he chose to break the realm and sessfully entered the Secret Power Realm, and the power secret realm he opened is a practical, powerful and dominant power attribute like Abyssal Strike, which he is indeed very satisfied with. Jason also did not have the slightestcency and arrogance, on the contrary, he still needs to consolidate his Secret Power Realm in the future, and still needs to continue to train hard and diligently to practice and continuously improve his strength. Secret realm ninth level, he is only at the first level of the secret realm now. In the dark world, the secret realm one to three can be called a hegemon, is the hegemon level legendary power; secret realm four to six is enough to sit on one side of the town to seal the king, called the king level legendary power; secret realm seven to nine is qualified to dominate the dark world all the strong parties have to respect the emperor, called the emperor level legendary power. ording to Jasons knowledge, Secret Power Realm is an extremely peculiar realm of strength, capable of tapping the human bodys potential to the extreme. Not everyone who opens the Secret Power Realm will have the corresponding power attributes, some people do not master certain power attributes, but with continuous training, their own Secret Power Realm realm continues to improve after the power attributes; some people stepped into the Secret Power Realm to stimte their own power attributes, in the subsequent training to improve, will also stimte the second Even the third power attribute. So, Secret Power Realm has a lot to discover, and Jason will need to spend energy and time to explore this realm of power in the future. Now Satan Operation Group in the dark world is not optimistic, Night Shadow, Bounty Alliance, Assassination League, the three forces unanimously want to eliminate the Satan Operation Group, in addition to the recent resurgence of Shura Sanctuary and Satan Operation Group also have In addition, the recently resurfaced Shura Sanctuary and Satan Operation Group also have a problem. This also makes Satan Operation Group in the dark world formed by all the forces of the object of the eye. In such a situation, Jason needs to continuously improve himself in order to lead Satan Operation Group to go farther and to the end. Everto Furniture Factory. It was close to midnight when Jason drove up, stopped the car and walked towards the small building behind the furniture factory. Walking into the lobby of the small building, I saw that the table inside was already set up with wine and food, just waiting for Jason toe over. Jason is here! Ratty saw Jason and shouted. Cameron, Bear, Dragon, Nathan, Old Wolf and others looked over, and Cameron even got up with a big smile and said, Jason, just waiting for you toe over. Since the food and drinks are ready, you can drink first. Jason said with a smile. That wont work, we have to wait for you toe over Jason before we drink together. Otherwise, if were almost done drinking, wouldnt you be putting down a bunch of us if you came and drank them all one by one? Nathanughed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. For you to say that, you cant go down tonight. Jasonughed, smelling a residual smell of blood on his body, he said, You guys sit down first, Im going to take a casual shower, I just killed a whole lot with people, full of smell, and its notfortable to drink. Jason said he walked into a bathroom, closed the door and took a cool shower. Cameron found a set of clean clothes with Jasons physique, wait until Jason washed and gave him to put on, through the set of clothes in tonights fight stained with a lot of blood, certainly not to wear. Jason walked out and sat down at the wine table, Cameron and the others had already poured wine, and a group of people raised their sses and then toasted first. Until after three rounds of drinks, Cameron lit a cigarette, narrowed his eyes and asked, Jason, what happened tonight? Didnt I tell you to say hello to a few of us brothers if theres anything going on? Jasonughed bitterly as he said, I wasnt thinking about doing it tonight either. I nned to go to Tide Lodge to scout. Who knew that when I went over there, the other sides men were already waiting for me, so I guess they guessed I woulde. Then this fight also broke out, and there was no time to tell you guys. Whats the other side? Nathan asked with a frown. Jason also lit a cigarette, took a drag and then briefly described the situation tonight. Cameron, Nathan, Bear and other people listening to still really feel shocked, they are very clear Jasons strength, whethermandingbat or unarmedbat on the battlefield are raw and fierce mess. However, this so-called the Bradley family in the ancient martial arts strongman will actually Jason wounded, forcing Jason to break the realm before crushing to win, which shows the fear of these ancient martial arts strongman. The Ancient Hermitage Ancient Martial Arts martial artists seem to be hiding powerful people in Carovia is really unimaginable. Cameron sighed with emotion and said. Jason smiled spontaneously and said: If we dont use hot weapons, these ancient martial artists are indeed not to be underestimated. But we dont have to be afraid of them. We can carry a few heavy machine guns and see who dares to rush over. If I really piss them off, I will bring back all the brothers of Satan Operation Group and wipe out these so-called ancient hermit families overnight, killing them with bloodshed and corpses everywhere. Haha, Jason that hits home. Cameron burst outughing. After a few more drinks, Jason said, That said, but the ability to fight and kill should not be ckened, still need to keep training to do so. Some fights just rely on guns or not, but also need to rely on fists. Jason, we understand this reasoning. We are thinking of joining Jason in the battle, to raise ourbat strength by battle. Jason cant forget us the next time he has something big to do. Bear said in a serious tone. Jason smiled and said with great pride, Okay, once things are finalized in South America, Ill take you guys to rendezvous with the Satan Operation Group brothers and do a big job together. Jason, its a deal. Cameron said in a hurry. A deal is a deal! To that, three cheers for all of you before you say it. Cameronughed loudly, a magnificent pride stirring in his chest. Not only him, Nathan, Dragon, Bear, Bee and others all so, they were born as warriors, the most love or the smoke filled battlefield. Chapter 474 – Flight attendants seek help Lets drink and talk about brotherly love. There is nothing happier in life than having a group of brothers and friends who share the same interests and personalities, and with Camerons group of brothers, Jason is not alone in this city. At least when you want to drink, you have someone with you at all times; when you want to kill the enemy, you have someone alongside you. Jason and Cameron and the others had a good time drinking, especially after a good battle, which was indeed a great pleasure. But Cameron and the others knew that Jason was more or less wounded from the battle tonight, so they didnt let him drink too much. Jason, youll have to get our brothers together to help you in South America. This aspect of the arms market is our old business. Cameron opened his mouth, then smiled and said, As long as we can stand firm in South America, we can open up the Asian market next. In any case, I still have a lot of channels and doors in the Golden Triangle. Jason exhaled a puff of smoke from his mouth and said with a smile, Cameron, since I have promised you guys, will I go back on my word? I know you guys are very experienced in arms operations, so this South America thing is definitely not less than your share. It turns out that during the drinking period, Jason had already put the matter that he was going to cooperate with Moderati to open up the South American arms market. Cameron and the others were so excited to hear about this that they were all eager to do something right away. After all, in this aspect of the arms market, Cameron and the group of brothers around him are indeed very experienced and are in their old profession. Then well be waiting to hear from Jason. Nathan said with a smile. Jason and Cameron and other people drinking and chatting, almost to the midnight around two oclock, Jason is ready to leave, say goodbye to Cameron and other people in the car to leave. Jason had just started the car when his cell phone rang violently, he picked it up and looked at it, his face was stunned C It was Megan, a beautiful flight attendant, who called. Jason was a bit surprised that it was so midnight, what did the big beautiful girl Liu mean by calling? Jason answered the phone anyway, Hello, Megan? Are you still awake? Jason sorry, are you, are you off? Im really sorry for disturbing you came Megans urgent and restless voice on the phone. Jason said with a smile while driving, I just finished drinking with my friends and was about to go back. Youre not really interrupting. Is there something going on? I, I drank too much Too much to drink? Where are you drinking? Do you need me to take you back? Im over at Windsor KTV. Are you, are you going to bother me if youe to drop me off? Whats the trouble orck of it. I happen to be going back too, so it wouldnt hurt to pick you up on the way. Which box are you in? Im in box 116 Thank you so much then. Youre wee. You dont drink next, wait for me toe over. Thats it for now, Ill see youter. Jason spoke up and ended his call with Megan, the beautiful stewardess. Jason searched out the address of Windsor KTV and drove all the way towards the location of this KTV, driving extremely fast on the way. Windsor KTV. Box 116 is arge luxury package, the box is dimly lit, sofas are sitting men and women, some are singing, some are shaking the dice and drinking. In front of the bathroom door of thepartment stood a young man of about thirty-seven or thirty-eight years old, tall, himself with a mature and elegant masculinity, the gaze in his eyes constantly looking towards the closed bathroom door, with wisps of hot essence shing. His name is Reggie Khan, an airline executive, and one of thepanys vice presidents is a rtive of his family, making him extremely powerful within thepany. ng! As she spoke, Reggie had already taken the initiative to reach over and try to hold her arm. Megan lifted her hand and shook it, subtly avoiding Reggies gesture on the one hand and using the wave to show she was okay on the other, she said, Reggie, Im fine. Im d its okay, Im d its okay. Reggie smiled, and his face was not chagrined that he couldnt hold Megans arm. How about ordering a song to sing along? Reggie asked again. Megan smiled apologetically and said, Ill order whatever song you sing for you, Reggie. Id like to sit and rx. Then Ill go back and sit with you and talk all about it. Reggie smiled.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Megan nodded as she walked back to sit on the couch in the booth, and Reggie followed her over to sit with her. Megan are you okay? A delicate and beautiful woman next to me sidled up and asked. Zoe, Im fine. You shouldnt drink too much either. Megan said with a smile. Zoe Marshall nodded, smiled and said, Ill have to have a drink with you for that. Youre a bully, arent you? Megan gave this bestie of hers a nk look. Like her, Zoe is also a flight attendant, also beautiful, but Zoe belongs to the type of bony beauty, tall, wearing a pair of hot pants under a pair of slender snow-white jade legs, with a solid-colored T-shirt hem tied a knot, revealing her unconcealed slender waist, the style of the chest is far from Megan the same wave. In addition to Megan and Zoe, there are three other beautiful women in the box, all of whom are flight attendants. Reggie and three other men were airline personnel. Megan and others were in this airline where Reggie worked, and tonight was a small gathering of sorts, initiated by Reggie, who called over some of the flight attendants who were resting after the flight to Oakshire. Megan, who lives in Oakshire herself, was naturally called over as well. In fact, for Reggie, the heroine of this party tonight is none other than Megan, whom he has coveted for a long time, and even many people within this airline know that he is pursuing Megan. Chapter 475 – Coveting Beauty Reggie, as an executive of this airline and with connections behind her, does have a lot of power.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Relying on such a powerful rtionship, he is also flourishing in thepany, and his lustful nature will naturally not let go of theserge numbers of beautiful stewardesses resources in thepany. In fact, over the years he has yed with many stewardesses in thepany by virtue of his power and sleight of hand, some are activelymitted to him, in order to rely on his rtionship to move up; some he has gone through all kinds of coercion to achieve his goal. Megan, on the other hand, has been the target of his coveted attention for almost a year now. During this time he also made various hints, such as saying that he could help Megan move up thedder and be the crew chief first or something like that; he would also give Megan a lot of expensive gifts; and he would even let others do the scheduling of Megans work and put her on a bad shift, and then wait for Megan to go to him for a favor. All kinds of methods have been tried, Megan is indifferent, sent to the past those expensive gifts are invariably sent back, even if they are deliberately arranged to bad work shifts, Megan is also no regrets, has been doing their part of the work. This makes Reggie is really helpless, except Megan to his temptation is really great, not to mention Megan that clear water out of the beautiful face, alone Megan that impable sexy fat body, are enough to make him fantasize every night. Such a superb beauty he certainly will not let go, vowing to get his hands on it. This party tonight, with him mentioning it, is also a try, and he has secretly authorized several people present tonight to make a strong effort to find Megan to drink. By now, Megan had indeed drunk a lot, making her fair jade face show a touch of moving drunkenness. Reggie watched as Zoe was about to give Megan a toast, and he did have a happy heart. Zoe is also beautiful and charming, and Megan is a very different beauty, a sexy fat beauty, a bone cold, but Reggie did not have any idea about Zoe. Its not that he doesnt like this type, but he doesnt dare to have it. Zoes family background is strong, and hes not going to take the initiative to touch the nail. Tonight he instructed the others to drink to Megan, but not to Zoe, on the one hand, Zoe is Megans best friend, on the other hand, with Zoes family background he alsomanded not to move. Zoe, I dont see how youve even had a drink with Megan yet tonight. You need to give Megan a proper toast. Reggie said with a smile. Zoe stood up and said with a smile, Reggie youre right. Its a rare asion tonight when Im in the mood, and its either she goes down or I go down. Zoe, who was standing up, came over and said to Reggie, Reggie you sit over a little bit, Ill y dice with Megan. Reggie was sitting almost next to Megan, very close, and Zoe came over and sat down in the middle, and Reggie didnt want to sit next to Zoe, so he had to move his butt. Zoe, I see youve had a lot to drink too. You want to keep drinking, huh? Megan said without good humor. Zoe gave Megan a nk look and said, Why dont youe here and drink? Come on, lets y dice with you. Megan couldnt resist Zoe, so she yed dice with her. Reggie looked on and was bored, he secretly sent a message to two other male colleagues in the field, the two men understood, took a ss of wine and walked to Megan and Zoe and said they wanted to have a drink with them. Ive been drinking with you guys. Im ying dice with Megan, so dont bother. Zoe said in a retort. The two men were a little embarrassed for a while, they also knew Zoes family background, for Zoe they did not dare to impose, lest invariably offend people. The only thing Reggie could do after seeing this was to get up and round up the crowd, smiling and saying, Why dont we all have a drink? Have a good time tonight. Only when we have fun, we can be in a happier mood and full of spirit to work. In terms of position, Reggie was the highest in the room, and when he spoke, the others took up their sses. Megan did drink a lot, but at this moment she could only hold up her ss. Megan can you still drink? Zoe asked in a whisper. Megan smiled and said, Its okay. With that, Megan joined the rest of the group and finished the drink. Zoes big, soulful eyes looked at Megans cheeks, which were tinged with a bit of drunken red, and couldnt help but say, Megan, why dont I take you home first? No, how bad it would be if we left first. Just sit for a little while longer. Megan said. Zoe is a little anxious, after seeing Reggie walking to the side to get the wine, she said close to Megans ear: Are you stupid? Cant you see that bastard Reggie wants to get you drunk? You dont leave when youre drunk, but you still want to be taken advantage of by this guy? Megan said softly, Dont worry, of course I know his intentions. So Im calling a friend over. Should be here soon. Men? Zoe asked. Megan blushed, not sure if she was drunk or just blushing, and she nodded. Zoe froze, with an expression like she had seen a ghost. She grabbed Megans arm and said, Hey, when did you get a boyfriend? Give me an honest exnation! When we agreed to get rid of the single together, but you did not know that you had gotten rid of the single without my knowledge, ah? This makes me, the olddy, embarrassed Megan red at Zoe and said in an annoyed voice, What are you talking about? Im just friends with him, not what you think. Youe less, look at you blushing and pouting Zoe gave her a nk look. Im, Im red from drinking, okay? Megan argued. As we were talking, Reggie hade over with the newly opened wine and he came to sit on the other side of Megan and said with a smile, Megan, I think you have strong business skills, have you ever considered moving to work on the administration side? For many flight attendants, it is best to be able to move to the administrative department of thepany down the road. Flight attendants surface morous, but also considered a career of eating youthful rice, older is not really suitable to continue to fly around. In addition, the administrative departments treatment, leave, benefits and so on are far better than being a stewardess, many stewardesses volunteered to work for Reggies purpose is not hoping that Reggie can help transfer them to the administrative department. So when Reggie said this, in addition to Zoe, the rest of the stewardesses in thepartment face some subtle changes, looking at Megans gaze inevitably more than a trace of envy and jealousy. Megan was about to say something when snapped C Knock, knock, knock! A knock sounded outside the box, followed by the box door being pushed open, a handsome figure standing outside the door, with a smell of alcohol, a pair of deep star-like gaze towards the box nce around, after seeing Megan raised his mouth and smiled. It was Jason who came. Chapter 476 – Fighting you are not as good as me The rest of the people in the box saw an unexpected gueste in cold, they all froze for a moment, and then thought that the other party was in the wrong box, and when he realized that he was in the wrong box, he also withdrew on his own. Who knows this guy is not aware of this, he walked straight into the box. A man in the field immediately got up, he frowned, stopped in front of Jason, and said, Dude, youre in the wrong ce, right? Im here to find someone. Jason said. Looking for someone? Troy Cox looked at Jasons outfit, a pair of shorts plus a ck undershirt, a typical migrant workers outfit, and he really didnt think Jason would know any of the people here. I think youre drunk. Theres no one here youre looking for. You get out. Troy Cox said sort of nonchntly. Hes a friend of mine. A voice without hesitation sounded, Megan stood up, she saw Jason, those beautiful almond eyes could not help but sh a few moments of joy and excitement. Troy Cox froze and looked back at Megan, who was surprised that Megan, a recognized hottie among flight attendants, was actually acquainted with this unkempt man? Dont say Troy Cox, even a sitting Reggie face also shed a trace of surprise, and then the eyes look a little grim look at Jason. The man a woman thinks of when shes drunk must be the man she cares about and feels safe with. Megan is undoubtedly drunk tonight, perhaps now barely able to maintain a trace of sobriety, but tonight they are drinking all the foreign wine, although after iced tea blended, but the after-effects of the foreign wine in thetter to highlight the power. So, it wont take long for Megan to get drunk and unconscious. In such a situation, Megan is to Jason called over, with Reggies experience is naturally know what this means. Megan, you said youre drunk? Since youre drunk, stop drinking for a while and take it easy. Jason came over and said in a soft voice. Megan smiled coquettishly and looked into Jasons eyes that seemed to have a sparkle in them as she smiled and said, Actually, it feels okay now Jason looked at the table and drank the blended whiskey, whiskey has a lot of aftertaste, after blending the taste is good, like a drink. But the degree of alcohol is still in, so to the back of the alcohol will certainly be very ferocious. Thats only for now, lets see if you can still stay awaketer. Okay, stop drinking for now. If you want to go back, Ill send you now. Jason said. Megan gritted her teeth and whispered, Okay, whatever you say. Reggie sat aside, hearing such a conversation he was really fired up, he noticed Megan looked at Jasons kind of eyes, that he had never seen before, full of a kind of indescribable delight and soft, crystal eyes like the bright stars, is clearly a kind of see the favorite people will have the gaze. This made Reggie think, Is this guy Megans boyfriend? It is because of the existence of this guy, so their own painstaking pursuit of thousands of ways to no avail? The thought of this, Reggie is simply hate to mad, look at Jasons gaze also looks more cold and gloomy. Zoe also stood up, widened a pair of beautiful eyes sizing up Jason, also do not know whether it is drunk and bold or her nature to make, staring at Jason looked at the gaze without the slightest look of reserve. Jason had long noticed the tall, bony beauty, and was sized up by her with a scrutinizing gaze, his face was a little embarrassed, and could not help but say with a bitter smile, What is the name of this beauty? Is there a flower growing on my face? Pfft- Zoe couldnt help but say, still staring at Jason, Youre a funny guy. By the way, youre Megans boyfriend, huh? Zoe C you, youre dying, dont you talk nonsense. Megan said in an annoyed voice as her pretty face flushed. Jasonughed and just found the beautiful woman in front of him to be interesting as well. What is this brothers name? Are you a friend of Megans? Since youre here, how about a drink? Reggie jacked in at this point. Jason then turned his head to Reggie, with a meaningful sneer at the corner of his mouth, with his perception he had long noticed Reggie previously looked at him when the flow of a kind of hostility. Especially when he was talking to Megan, Reggies kind of grim hostility was more obvious, and he guessed that Reggie should have a love for Megan, and seeing himself so close to Megan he was jealous and saw himself as a love interest. Jason was not at ease, he said with a smile, Im really sorry, I drank a lot with my brother before I came over and I really cant drink anymore. I have to drive Megan backter. Im afraid I wont be able to drive if I drink any more. Jason has said so, Reggie is not good to continue to force, heard Jason said to send Megan back to his heart is a burst of displeasure. Hey, handsome, havent had a drink with you yet. Come on, Ill have a drink with you? Zoe, however, said with a big smile. What if you get drunk? Jason asked. If you can send Megan back, cant you also send me back along with it? So, Im not afraid to get drunk. Zoe said. Jason nodded fervently and said, Thats really a reason I cant refute. With that, Jason took a ss of wine handed over by Zoe, clinked his ss and drank it all in one go. Reggie was dumbfounded, and then he was pissed off C one minute this guy was saying this bullshit about not being able to drink, and the next minute he had a drink with Zoe, what does that mean? What does that mean? This brother, thats unkind of you. Reggie said in a cold voice. Jason frowned, nced at Reggie and said, I said you shouted a mouthful of brother brother brother, you do not mind shame I am ashamed of panic. You tell me, how am I being unkind? I organized this party tonight for the employees of thepany toe and get together. Megan doesnt need you to send her back, if shes drunk, Ill send her. Reggie said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jasonughed and said, I guess no one has taught you that face is earned, not given by others. I dont care if you started this party or someone else did, anyway, Megan asked me toe over and I came, even if its the king of heaven my ce I will not miss. Your breath is really big, arent you afraid of shing your tongue? The gaze in Reggies eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold aura red up. Jason patted Reggies shoulder and said in a serious voice, Okay, put away your fancy ideas. Im not as good as you at backstabbing people, but youre not as good as me at fighting, so dont ask for trouble. Then thank you in advance for your advice. Excuse me for a moment. Reggie opened his mouth, he gave Jason a look, then he stood up and walked towards the restroom inside the box. Chapter 477 – Deliberately Seeking Trouble Jason looked at Reggies back, the corners of his mouth flushed with a sneer, if he guessed right, this guy should take the opportunity to run to the bathroom to move the help. This makes it very difficult for Jason to think about whether to stay and see what this guy can y or to take Megan away now. He also saw that Megan and these people in the box are an airline, the guy may still be a small leader, if this is a mess, will not affect Megans work? Jason didnt care what Reggie would get up to, he was only worried about how it would affect Megans work. Megan, I think its prettyte, why dont we leave now? Jason turned his eyes to Megan. Megan nodded and said, Okay. Im really sorry for bothering you toe over. Jason smiled spontaneously and said, I really wish there was more trouble like this. Really, dont be a stranger. Im afraid of seeing your brother at school, and I cant get rid of him like a dogs skin. That kid is still pestering you, huh? What did he say to you? I wont be able to get around him when we get back , Megan said with a huff. Zoe, who was amazed, stared at Jason and asked, I know Megans brother got into Oakshire University. Youre not still a student, are you? No. doesnt look like a student at all, so youre a teacher? Not really, Im a security guard at Oakshire University. Jason said with a smile. Security? Zoe froze for a moment, then smiled sweetly and said, I told you why you are so fit, look at these biceps, at first nce is very Man! So Megan just like this. Zoe, are you itching to get out of your skin? See if I dont choke you to death. Megans voice rose in annoyance, and her tone was filled with a sense of shyness. Zoe giggled and said, Handsome, how to call you ah, Megan do not know how to introduce me, afraid that I stole ah? Jason. Jason, its rare to see you, so have a few more drinks. You havent even had a drink with Megan yet. Zoe, you dont need to drink either. What time is it now? Just let Jason send me back with you. I see youre in a hurry to get back with someone, arent you? You C Zoee Ill drink with you, its better to drink you down to save you from being full of nonsense. Megan said in anger and annoyance. After such a dy, but see Reggie from the bathroom came out, the gaze intentionally or unintentionally looked at Jason. The remaining two men in the box and the three stewardesses are obviously with Reggies group, from Jason walked in, they looked on coldly, and did not say a word. Seeing Reggie walk out, Troy Cox greeted him and was whispering something to him. Then, Troy Cox came over, his eyes full of a sense of promotion stared at Jason, said: You want to leave? You can leave if you want to. But the wine here is not something you can just drink. Before you go, you just spit out the wine you drank. Troy Cox, what do you mean by that? Megans tone was irritated when she heard this. Jason pulls Megan aside and sits down, gesturing for her to not worry about what happens next. In fact, what else can it mean? Its just that the other side felt that they had something to fall back on and then started to pick a fight on purpose. It seems that some people really dont listen to advice. This is not going to be a good get-together? Jason narrowed his eyes and said with a cold smile. A good get-together? You think too highly of yourself. Troy Cox opened his mouth, looking at Jason as if he was looking at a wretch about to be destroyed, and continued, Youre not a good friend. Youre right about that. I really look down on you guys. Jason said in an indifferent tone. Troy Cox face swirled with anger, he really does not understand, the guy in front of him what is good to pretend, a migrant-like dress, nothing more than the body appears to be tall and upright a little uh, look also considered handsome and handsome. But what does that mean? Men and women can be different, men in the world, the first importance of power, with this outfit he really does not think Jason is a person with any power.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Megan could see the gravity of the scene, she gritted her teeth, reached out and took Jasons arm and said, Jason, lets go Megan, the other party is clearly trying to reason with me, you know, I always convince people with virtue. Since the reasoning is not yet clear, how can I just leave? Besides, Im afraid the other side wont agree if I leave now. Jason said with a smile. Whos not saying yes? Megans tone was annoyed, and her gaze was directed toward Reggie, who looked like he was staying out of the way. Zoes heart is also a bit upset, she said in a bad mood: There is no point in staying. If you want to leave, Ill go with you. Id like to see who dares to stop us. Troy Cox said in a deep voice: MeganZoe you want to go naturally is no one to stop you. But this guy hase to drink our wine without invitation, so I can not agree to leave so soon. To leave can, first drink the wine to spit out. What do you mean by uninvited? I invited myself here! Megan got angry, with an air of annoyance in her tone, she said, Then is it that I have to spit out the wine I drank, too? Reggie, say something, is it that I have to spit out the wine I drank, too? Reggie frowned, Megan called him by his first name, this is already a signal, a signal to go out of your way to tear him apart even for Jason. This made Reggie even more upset, and a kind of unspeakable jealousy grew up. Megan, this is none of your business. You dont need to pay attention. Reggie spoke up, he looked at Jason with a yful look in his eyes and said, This person said that I am not as good as him in fighting, so it is clear that he wants to reason with his fists. As it happens, I also like to reason with my fists. Jason slowly and methodically lit a cigarette and smoked it, nced at Reggie, and said, Well, dont stand around ying superior. Just one question, have the men you called arrived? Reggies face was stunned, he did not expect Jason to guess that he called someone again. Reggie was about to say something when a dense and heavy footsteps sounded outside the box, then the door of the box was pushed open and in came a tiger backed fierce man with a face full of flesh wearing a flowered shirt. The flower shirt pushed open the door and took a look inside, and after seeing the beautiful stewardesses in the box, he couldnt help but gulp subconsciously, and then he saw Reggie, he grinned and said, Reggie, which one of the unattractive things has offended you? You point out to me, I would like to see if this kid is a three-headed six-armed character. Chapter 478 I Like It Rough (I) As the flowered shirt walked in, the people behind him swarmed in, eight of them, each with a fierce face, giving off a ruthless, reckless air. Its the guy who smokes. He says Im not as good a fighter as him and wants to reason with me with my fists. Reggie nced at Jason and said in an indifferent tone. The eyes of the flower shirt narrowed and stared at Jason, opened his mouth andughed, saying, Youre the kid, huh? You look like a man, but you dont have the legendary three heads and six arms, so Im really disappointed. Whew! Jason opened his mouth and exhaled a puff of smoke, looked over at Reggie and said, Thats all you called in? Is there anyone else? If theres more then Ill wait. Not waiting for Reggie to reply, the flower shirt is already bursting with rage. What does this kid mean? Looking down on people? The implication is that the people I brought here are not enough? Kid, your mouth is really powerful. Id like to see if your kids mouth is still this powerful after a while.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The flower shirt tone is cold, he waved a big hand, those around the horse boy is already towards Jason surrounded. In the box, Troy Cox and others are already standing up and walking to Reggies side, Jasons side of Megan and Zoe is still not moving. Seeing so many people, Megans face was inevitably a little nervous, a trace of guilt flooded her heart, she only intended to let Jasone and pick her up, lest Reggie would find an excuse to send her back, she was naturally well aware of Reggies mischievous intentions towards her. But she didnt expect things to turn out this way, and she would really be upset if she got Jasoninvolved because of it. Zoes face was not afraid, just a little angry, she said: Reggie, what do you mean by that? Calling people over to beat them up? I cant see that you are still quite brutal. Dont youe any closer, if you do, Ill call the police. Megan said through clenched teeth. Jason smiled dumbly as he patted Megans shoulder, signaling her to rx, then said softly, Dont worry, its okay. The next scene will be a bit gory. Ill close my eyes first, and you can open themter. Saying that, Jason looked to Zoe and also said, You too. Im not afraid. Zoe spoke up, she looked at Jason suspiciously and couldnt help but ask, Hey, do you still want to fight with these people? Jason shrugged his shoulders and said with a helpless face, Zoe beauty, this is also something I can decide. Look, theyre all surrounding us, what else can we do if we dont fight? Saying that, Jason was already walking towards the front. One of the ponies had a fierce glint in his eyes, fiercely carrying an empty bottle on the table, reaching out and smashing Jasons head with a swing. Jason didnt even look, his right hand appeared t and uninteresting towards the front, and the opponents wrist was delivered as if of its own ord to the five fingers of his open right hand. Jason snapped hard, the pony boy reached out and swung the posture of this fixed, he gritted his teeth, the veins showed, made a milking force, but still failed to get rid of the five fingers like iron pincers. Jason violently backhanded the empty bottle in the ponys hand, then a sharp whistling wind sounded C Bang! Jason backhandedly grabbed the empty bottle of wine has been viciously smashed in the face of this pony, head broken. This pony boys body staggered and copsed on the sofa. The rest of the ponies faces froze when they saw this, and I dont know who shouted: Charge up! Then these ponies werepletely moth-eaten and rushed to Jason. Some fists and kicks, some simply pulled out a dagger de stabbed at Jason, these boys more or less had experience in fighting, but also to move the hand is crisp and sharp, ruthless, without any dy. But then a peculiar scene urred C Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Those who rushed towards Jasons horse boy flew out one by one, in an orderly, well-organized, head-to-tail manner towards the entrance of the box. Flying out of the horse boy either a face smashed, or broken arms, least of all the chest also broke several sternum, one cried out wailing one flew out. In the end, the seven ponies along with the unlucky guy who was first knocked unconscious by Jasons bottle also suffered secondary damage, along with being thrown to the door by Jason, blocking the doorway of the box, stacked into a human wall. Jason kept walking forward from the beginning to the end, and when all the ponies flew out at the door of the box to stack up, he also walked right in front of the flower liner. Flower shirt has been shocked beyond words, the open mouth has forgotten to close, the eyes of both eyes are going to bulge out, the whole personpletely dazed. Am I dreaming at this time of night? Seen the fierce but so fierce a mess of no reason is not seen ah! He knows very well that these boys under his hands are not the kind of fists and legs of the fighters, each is a knife on the lick the blood of the ruthless role, but in front of this guy is the same as the paper,pletely unbeatable. When Jason came closer, the flower shirt came back to his senses after the fact, and met Jasons icy gaze, he knew there was no longer any room for error, so he gritted his teeth and swung his fist towards Jason and smashed it. Jason reached forward and performed a Dragon Shadow Tackle, grabbing the arm of the flowered shirt and pulling it up, dislocating the shoulder de of the arm. Bang! Without waiting for the flowered shirt to continue to strike, Jasons left hand has sted him in the face. The nose was copsed, the corners of the mouth were torn, and the face was full of blood. When the shirts neck was tilted back, Jason reached out and mped his throat, pulling hard and mming the shirts body and head hard against the ss surface of the booths coffee table. With a bang, the flower liner immediately blossomed with blood, his head was broken and bleeding, the whole person was already trembling, and a strong sense of fear was shown in his eyes. Its true that I dont have three heads and six arms, so I let you down. Luckily, I didnt let you down in the aspect of beating you up, otherwise I would have disappointed myself. Jason stared at the hideous face of the flower liner that was covered in blood and said in a gentle tone. Do you know who I am? I am- All this juncture, the flower shirt looks very hard, it looks like it wants to move the backer out. Jason narrowed his eyes, picked up the flower shirts head, then mmed it heavily into the ss coffee table surface, interrupting the flower shirts unfinished words hard. Good in this ss surface thickness hard enough, otherwise it must be broken. Megan was dumbfounded, for a long time did note back to her senses, she was initially ready to call the police, she never dreamed Jason was so powerful, blinked just now the group of arrogant fighters all wailing all over the field. At this time, she finally understood why Jason told her to close her eyes first, that scene just now was indeed bloody enough. Zoe is as normal, but the long, narrow, soulful eyes are shing with a trace of color, murmured: No wonder Megan will like this guy really handsome ah, even beating people can be so handsome, I can not help but like it myself Chapter 479 I Like It Rough (II) Jason stopped paying attention to the flowered shirt as he turned around and stared rather yfully at Reggie. Reggie is taking out his cell phone, trying to call something, but his hands are trembling and he cant even hold the phone steady, shivering, and he cant make the call he wants to dial out. Dont call, things havee to this, even if you call the King of Heaven me over, its not going to help. Jason said in an indifferent tone.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. You, what do you want? Reggie asked, trying desperately to maintain hisposure, but the uncontroble trembling tone of voice had betrayed him. Previously, because of the flower shirts with a group of horses over, based on the number of people, he was able to pretend to be a tiger, with a condescending posture overlooking Jason. He originally thought Jason was just a small earthworm, turned out and trampled to death, but who would have thought that the breakthrough was a dragon, this is always a stone to smash their own feet. You actually asked me what I want to do? Jason was really surprised, he had a kind of crying andughing expression, said, I remember you just said that you want to reason with me with your fists, so quickly forget? Luckily, I have a good memory, I havent forgotten what you said. Lets go on to finish the reasoning. You you donte over- Reggie panicked, his face pale, where he would have expected Jason so fierce and terrible, flower shirts in this generation of fierce reputation, met Jason is like a bug met dragon, there is noparison. As for Reggie, to reason with Jason with his fists, that is how many lives are not enough to talk about ah. Jason simply ignored Reggies words, he took a step up, reached out and mped his hand around Reggies throat, picked him up and pressed him against the wall, saying, Didnt you say earlier that you had to make me spit out the wine I drank before I could leave? Very well, then lets follow your argument. As he spoke, Jason turned back to Megan and Zoe and asked, By the way, we havent paid for this box tonight, have we? Not yet. Zoe said. Jason smiled and said, Very well, Im buying the bill for tonight. This means that all the drinks here are paid for by me. Except for the beautiful women in the field, these three guys will spit out as much as they drink from me tonight. Otherwise, one individual wants to walk out of the box now. At this statement, Reggie, Troy Cox and another mans face turned green. Troy Cox, in particr, is simply tearless, initially he was the first to let Jason to drink down the water to spit out, who had thought that the wind and water turn, now turn to them here. Jason dropped Reggie to the ground and said in a cold voice, You three, start throwing up on me. Spit out as much as youve drunk tonight. How has Reggie ever been so humiliated? At once he rose in anger and said, Dont bully people too much, you are just a little more powerful, if you dare to touch meC Bang! Before the words were finished, Jason had already kicked hard over. A kick to Reggies chest and abdomen, followed by Jasons stride over and another punch to the small of Reggies back. With one punch, Reggie was sent flying into the wall and fell to the ground with a painful face, covering his abdomen with a feeling of cramps, opening his mouth with a wow and spitting out a mouthful of blood, followed by bile. How can you spit blood, its the wine Im making you spit. Jason walked over, lifted his foot, and stomped hard on the small of Reggies back. Reggie felt suffocated, just felt a breath could note up, ck in front of his eyes, almost fainted. The chest and abdomen from the kind of hot tingling sensation spread throughout the body, he first coughed up blood, to the end could not resist vomiting out arge pile of filth. The wholepartment immediately smelled fishy. Thats kind of interesting. Jason then turned his eyes, looked at Troy Cox and the other man, and said, What about you guys? Are you going to do it yourselves or should I help you? Troy Cox, they have been scared to death, even Reggie dare to do it, they will be more insignificant. Troy Cox was decisive, reaching straight for his throat. The other man saw the situation and also learned. Until you buckle until you vomit up. Jason did not shout to stop, they have been buckling and vomiting, vomiting until the stomach cramps do not dare to stop hand. Come on, get the hell out of my way. Jason lifts a leg and sends Troy Cox flying. At the end, Jason stared at Reggie, whose face was twisted with pain, and said, I dont care what your airline is in Megan, and I dont care how you have the background and connections. In short, you want to y other women as you wish, anyway, with your virtue is afraid that your airline stewardesses are not a lot of y by you. However, you dare to move Megan a cold hair, if you dare to secretly give Megan trip to retaliate, I will personally cut off your hands and feet, cut off your balls thing. As for my words believe it or not, you want to bet with me I am also happy to see into, provided you can afford to gamble. Jason, what about me? Im also a colleague and a flight attendant with Megan Zoe shouted. Oh, plus one Zoe. those two, if you dare to get your hands on them, I will keep my promise. Jasonughed, looked at Zoe, and said, Is that okay? Barely. Zoe said with a smile. Jason walked up to the flower liner and asked with interest, What were you trying to say? Kid, you cant kill me, so just wait, Tiger will never let you go. The flower liner said with a grimace. Tiger? Jason thought about it and said with a smirk, Youre not talking about the Tiger Gangs Tiger, are you? So you guys are from the Tiger Gang, huh? Hmph! The flowered shirt grunted coldly as a tacit acknowledgement of Jasons words. Tiger I have never met, but if he dares to be restless, I dont mind pulling out his teeth. As for you, with such a hard mouth, why keep it? Jasonughed, casually picked up a bottle of wine, then a bottle towards the flower shirts mouth face smashed over. The force was so heavy that the bottle shattered, and some of the sttered ss dregs pierced into the face of the flowered shirt. The flower shirt is now finally fainted, and his mouth is thin, and he is afraid that his mouth is not hard. Jason looked to Megan and Zoe and said with a smile, Its time to go. It stinks here, and I cant drink if I want to. Lets leave first. Good wow. Zoe smiled. Megan also stood up and followed Jason out after each of them grabbed the bags they brought over. Jason is also very generous, before leaving the box to buy the single. Chapter 480: Making People Hairy When walking out of Windsor KTV, Jason vaguely felt the parking lot with two extremely subtle aura fluctuations, pure and introverted, that is actually ancient martial arts aura, and even its rank is not below the gray-d old man he just killed. Jason did not move to look in the direction of this obscure breath, the breath was passed from a ck Mercedes sedan in the parking lot. At this point, Jason caught out of the corner of his eye that Zoe seemed to have a waving motion. Then, the ck Mercedes sedan drove away. Megan, where are we going tonight? Have you had enough to drink? If not, lets continue to find a ce to drink. Zoe took Megans arm and asked with a smile. Megan said, What time is it and you want to keep drinking? Since when did you be an alcoholic? Zoe giggled and said, If this is not drunk, someone how to have the opportunity to ah Ah Megan heard the deeper meaning of Zoes words, her face blushing, she could not help but reach out and pinch Zoes beautiful waist. Zoe will not sit still and immediately return the color, the two beautiful women is not the slightest concern for the image of thete night in the cold street frolic up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jasonughed it off, but looked at Zoe with more than a hint of meaning. If Zoe can call on those two ancient martial arts martial artists who just exuded a hidden aura, then Zoes true identity can be big and scary. Jason now thinks back, in the box, in the face of Reggies aggressive and flowery shirt aggressive, Zoe is not afraid, and even a little afraid of the world. If it was just an ordinary woman, wouldnt she have reacted this way? If you didnte tonight, or if you showed weakness and didnt make a move, maybe those two ancient martial arts martial artists would have to show up, right? Jason had a guess in his mind, but did not think to pry into Zoes identity, he saw that this bonny beauty is straightforward, enthusiastic and spontaneous, and is sincere to Megan, which is enough. Jason led the two beautiful women to his Paramount Predator car, facing this huge explosion-proof SUV, Zoe eyes glowing, said: Jason, you are strong and domineering, even the car you drive is also so dominant. Lend it to me to drive when you have time? No problem. Jason smiled and opened the car door. Megan and Zoe got in the back seat, Jason got in and started the car, and roared away. Lets get you guys back. megan where do you live? Jason asked. Megan looked at the clock and her face looked a little hesitant. Zoe seemed to have read Megans mind and said, Megan, itste and you might wake up your parents if you go home. Ill tell you what, you can sleep at my ce. Im living alone anyway. Megan nodded and said, Okay, lets go to your ce then. Zoe then looked to Jason who was driving in front of her and said, Jason, go over to Swan Lake. Dont really know the way. You dont navigate, Ill just show you the way. OK. Jason nodded his head. In the night, Jason drove all the way, and Zoe would remind him when he needed to turn left or right, he just had to drive. Megan got into the car and got drowsy, her head was dizzy, it was the booze that got the best of her. In fact, her alcoholic strength had already begun to take effect, except that when she was in the box earlier, she was highly focused, nervous and worried, so she could barely stay awake. This moment after getting into the car, the whole spirit of the people at once rxed, she also can not carry the surge of drunkenness, subconsciously closed the eyes. Zoe was not too drunk, more or less better than Megan, who still had to fight to show Jason the way. Fortunately, the night drive was very smooth and the journey was not too far, and we reached Swan Lake in about 20 minutes. With Zoes guidance, Jason drove to a single-family house and stopped. Jason turned around after turning off the engine and saw that Megan had fallen asleep against the back seat of the car. Shes drunk? Jason asked. Zoe gave him a nk look and said, If I hadnt shown you the way, I might have fallen asleep too. Jason smiled and said, Now that were at your house, you can sleep too. You dont know that sleepinesses in cycles, huh? Once you get through that sleepiness you wont be sleepy, and now Im in high spirits. Zoe said. Jason was quite speechless and said with a smile, Lets take Megan inside the house to sleep first. Jason stepped out of the car and looked at the beautiful stewardess who was already so drunk that she fell asleep, so he had to carry her out of the car. Zoe followed suit and stepped out of the car. She went over and opened the front door of the vi first. Megan was so drunk that she was held motionless by Jason from the car. The smell of alcohol was very strong, mixed with a whiff of fragrance emanating from her body, so mixed together, but also stirred the heart. The jade face like water out of the hibiscus tinged with a touch of drunken red state, I see, I cant help but look at a kiss. If not for the presence of Zoe, Jason may really be a kiss C anyway, Megan does not know, they do not say, who knows ah. Jason carried Megan all the way in, and perhaps the sleeping Megan felt ufortable being held by Jason in this position, her body subconsciously turned sideways and her whole body faced Jasons side. At once, Jason throat a dry, the small of a fire rubbed straight up, almost can not hold it. For no other reason than Megans body subconsciously under this action, her piece of angry and high plump is squeezed in Jasons body. The gush of softness spreads like a tide, among which the sticity can only be imagined but not spoken. It is no wonder Reggie is so heartlessly coveting Megans beauty, not to mention the other, lets say the existence of the two peaks, it is enough for people to linger. Jason took several deep breaths one after another along the way to suppress the silly thoughts in his mind. Bring Megan upstairs. Zoe, who was walking ahead, turned back and said. Good! Jason nodded his head and tried hard to keep his face calm, a calm look. By the time Zoe turned his head, he was holding Megans hands but subconsciously kept pushing. This tightening of the between, Megan that piece of the proud existence of the group also from t round to round, in which the wonderful estimate also only Jason can experience. If Megan was still conscious, she would have been blushing to the point of shame. She would never have imagined that the guy she remembered from the first meeting would be so shameless as to be outrageous. Chapter 481 – The crotch is melancholy Megan has been ced and put to sleep in one of the bedrooms on the second floor. To be honest, Jason is really a bit reluctant to put Megan down, so holding, that feeling is absolutely wonderful, with his tightening and loosening of the force, can be said to be rxed, fully feel the Megan piece of the peak of the view of the mountains contains the amazing sticity. What could be more pleasant than that? Unfortunately, even if you dont want to put it down, there is no way, you cant say in front of Zoe that I am happy to hold Megan and let her sleep in my arms all night, right? That would be too obvious an intention, Jasons cheek is not yet cultivated to such a thick degree. Zoe ced Megan and Jason walked downstairs, Jason looked at the time, it was close to midnight, it was almost time to leave. Jason just came up with this idea, the next scene is dazzling him C He actually saw Zoe take out a can of beer from the fridge and hooked his finger towards him. What does it mean?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Midnight drinking? Im a normal person, theres no need to go crazy with this woman. Therefore, Jason pretended to be invisible and walked straight towards the outside of the vi, saying, Zoe ah, Ill go back to rest first Jason, youre not leaving! Zoes shouting voice rang out behind her. Jason pretended not to hear. After a big battle, and drank a lot of wine, he only wanted to go back to bed to sleep a dark, stay with this crazy woman drinking? His own head is not caught in the door. Zoe was so angry at Jason for ying dumb, she said, Jason, if you walk out of here, Im going to tell Megan what you did to her in the morning. Jason couldnt help but stand still and turn around and ask, Zoe, what do you mean by that? What can I do to Megan? Hmph, dont dare to admit it, do you? Dont think I didnt see that little move you made when you were holding Megan , Zoe grunted. Jasons old face was embarrassed, thinking that my so hidden actions this woman can still notice? No matter how, Jason will not admit to death, the matter of reputation he has always been very important. Zoe, you cant use people of nonsense. I carried Megan upstairs to rest with good intentions, what else could I do? You cant put this trumped up charge on my head. Jason said with a straight face. Zoes long autumn eyes shed with a hint of cunning, she said: Can it be that I have wrongly used you? Well then, youe to drink with me then prove that you have no ghost in your heart. If you dont dare, it means you are weak-minded and that I am not wrong. Thats embarrassing! Jason will simply ride the tiger dilemma, this is to leave Zoe really with Megan to reveal his heinous acts, that is easy to erect the image is not a copse; is it only to go over with this obviously extraordinary woman drink a good meal? Jason weighed in and said with a smile, You still want to drink, huh? I was thinking of not disturbing your rest as it was getting close to dawn. Since you still want to drink, I will apany you. Come on, cheers! Zoe opened her mouth and opened two cans of beer. Jason came over and sat down, only to see the big beautiful woman with extraordinary posture pick up that can of beer, tilted her neck and gulped it up, which is to blow the rhythm of the bottle. Jason is at least a man, how can he admit defeat? I had to pick up the can of beer and finish it too. A can of beer down, Jason previously hugged Megan when the feeling of dry mouth was greatly relieved, he lit a cigarette, a deep puff and said with deep meaning: Now is the darkness before the dawn, the darkest time of the night. You are a woman pulling a man who is in the middle of the blood to drink, are you not afraid of idents? Im not afraid. This is my house, what am I afraid of? Zoe said with wide eyes, looking righteous. Im afraid. Jason said squarely. This time it was Zoes turn to be surprised, she looked Jason up and down, snickered and said: You are a big man afraid of what ah? When the box is powerful, who is on who is lying down, people are just a soft woman also, worth you afraid? In this world, how many heroes and heroines have fallen on the two or two flesh of a beautiful womans chest? Jason opened his mouth and went on to say, You are so beautiful, all over your body exudes a sexy beautys seductive charm. I do not look bad, at least the brave and heroic can not run, you say in this darkest night time, you and I alone with a drink, can not be dangerous? So Im afraid ah. Hahahaha - Zoe burst outughing forward and backward, she said, You people are really going tough. ording to you, Megans chest two pounds of flesh C no, at least ten pounds of flesh. This ten pounds of flesh is not enough to make you fall several heels? Thats. The point is shes asleep, isnt it? The eye does not see the heart does not move well. Jason said with a nod. Zoe managed to stopughing and said, Dont worry, theres no need to be afraid of anything. Look at me C my chest is not even two meat, so t, so you do not have to worry about falling. Jason nced at the eyes, although far from Megan that thrilling, but at least also present a short mountain undtion, which is more than two? This woman is clearly open-mouthed nonsense. Zoe looked at this guys eyes must be staring at her breasts, can not help but blush slightly, annoyed said: have not seen ah? Its okay to be dishonest with Megan, but you want to be dishonest with me too? No, no such thing, I was just looking for you this although not Megan ten pounds of meat, but two pounds of meat is not running away, there is no two pounds of meat as you say? You also self-effacing, this aspect of self-effacing is not a good thing, you know this is a womans capital, others two two pounds of the effect of the extrusion of two pounds. You are good, the other way around, two pounds was reduced to two taels by you. Jason said in a serious way. Zoe does not want to discuss this issue with this guy, this guy does not feel the blush, her own ears are hot. Cut the bullshit,e on, drink. Zoe said. Pick up a can of wine and finish it again in one gulp. Woman, can you not be so fierce? Jason all wondered, feelings this woman drink beer by blowing the way? Blow? Jason suddenly flooded with thoughts, secretly thinking about this woman in a certain aspect of the blow is also such a raw? Jason, did you and Megan have sex? Zoe suddenly winked and smiled yfully, Speaking of which, people havent had any experience with it yet. So Im a little curious, what was it like to have sex? Cough cough cough- Jason jolted up with a violent dry cough, that was choked by a mouthful of liquor. Shit, can you not talk about such unanticipated topics when people are drinking? It will scare people to death! Whats wrong with you? Zoe asked with concern as soon as she saw the situation. No, its nothing Jason took a deep breath and continued, Thats all that happened, its nothing. How is that? Why do so many people aspire to it? Zoe continued to ask without being surprised. Such things can only be understood and not spoken. How am I supposed to tell you? Jason red at Zoe, then he smiled impishly and said, Of course, if you want to know, I might as well teach you by example and let you feel it for a while. Huh? Youre going to sleep with me, huh? Zoe eximed and got up, a face of annoyance, said, Hey, Megan is my best friend, how can I be my best friends mistress. But it doesnt seem to matter if Megan agrees to it, or Ill go ask Megan tomorrow. I @@##$$%% Jason directly speechless, fortunately did not drink, otherwise must choke a half dead. I and Megan eight characters have not yet a beginning, such a situation you actually think to ask Megan I can not sleep with you? Im afraid Megan will not know how to look at me after hearing. Jasons mind was still really messed up, and he said breathlessly, Dont, dont, you mustnt go asking. Besides, Megan and I are not the kind of rtionship you think we are. Oh, that means you dont see me and dont want to sleep with me. Zoe said with a dazed look. C Jason is speechless, just feel with this full of heroine model of great beauty are going to hold out internal injuries. Jason expressed a lot of mncholy at the moment. Chapter 482 Bobby Foster the Bradley family. Michael was escorted back to the Bradley family at the darkest hour of the dawn. Michael was flown back in an exclusive helicopter, apanied by five men in ck, one of whom was flying the helicopter and the remaining four were sitting with Michael. Michaels right shoulder broken arm wound has been bandaged, which is also a simple emergency treatment, not to let the injury continue to deteriorate, as for further treatment can only be carried out after returning to the Bradley family. The five men in ck, the leader is a man of about thirty years old, shaved short hair, root short hair like a needle sharp, eyes like electricity, open and close between the sharpness, as if able to look straight into the heart. This mans face is like a dark hard rock carved and polished, revealing a sense of hardness and cold.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Michael only knew the man by the name of Bobby Foster, and it was this man who led the four men around him to appear out of nowhere to save him from Jasons knife in the woods nking OakshireTide Lodge earlier tonight. If not for the sudden appearance of these mysterious and unpredictable men in ck, Michael would not be sitting in a helicopter right now, but would be dead and dying in that mountain forest. Michael was rescued when saw Bobby Foster alone took a punch from Jason, it was he took the punch from Jason and then used the force to retreat, with others to escort him to the Tide Lodge. Michael was surprised that Bobby Foster took Jasons punch was as normal, to know that Jason broke the realm of the old man in gray Supreme Master Stage strength, have been unable topletely take Jasons punch suppression. This makes Michael realize that the name of Bobby Foster in front of the ck man in a strength is absolutely unfathomable existence, not only is he the rest of the four ck men in the same way. The whole rescue and then retreat process, Michael saw the five men in ck is methodical, calm and well coordinated, which made his mind suddenly emerged two words C army! What they showed was like the disciplined elite army warriors, without the slightest disorder, without the slightest dy. What shocked Michael even more was that the leader, Bobby Foster, actually said he knew his father, Jaxon Bradley, and knew where the Bradley familys residence was. So, after getting on the helicopter, it was a ck man who flewthis private helicopter towards the Bradley family. Along the way, Michael also tried to ask Bobby Foster their identity, for Bobby Foster did not directly say, only that he would be responsible for returning him safely to the Bradley family. Michael also did not have any suspicion that if Bobby Foster and others had anything against him, they would not be able to save him from Jasons knife. Only, what can you do after saving yourself? Michael looked at his right arm, which had been severed flush with his shoulder, and in his eyes, in addition to the emotion of extreme resentment, there was a sense of despair. He is the second son of the Bradley family, and was born with the golden key to grow up, his status is inexpressible. What about now? With one right arm gone, how would he be able to face the proud sons and daughters of the other Ancient Hermitage families and Ancient Martial Sacred Grounds in the future? Thinking about it, Michaels face was cloudy and uncertain, even the heart of seeking death. Bobby Foster, who was sitting across the table, gave Michael a look, and his stern electric eyes seemed to see through Michaels mind as he said ndly, Mr. Bradley, no matter when, its better to be alive than to be dead. If you die, its all over. Live at least have a chance to collect the blood money. So what if you lose an arm? As far as I know, what you are good at is not the force but your head, your brother Ayan Bradley is the ancient martial arts genius, right? Michael looked back at Bobby Foster, once again amazed, and said, You even know my brother? Of course. Bobby Foster corner of the mouth raised, a smile, said, the Bradley family young generation, Ayan Bradley ancient martial arts, has been identified as having Heritage Master Stage of the root of the qualifications; Michael majestic wisdom and wisdom of the wisdom of the unparalleled calctions. The Bradley family will be able to further develop into one of the top five ancient hermit families. In between, it is Mr. Bradley you can learn from your pain and regain your strength, instead of being so despondent now. Michaels eyes shed a ray of brilliant light, hidden a sweep of the previous decadence. Its kind of unfortunate that you only broke an arm tonight in front of that guy. Bobby Foster went on to say. Michael knew that Bobby Foster was referring to Jason, and his eyes rose with a cold gaze, gritting his teeth and asking word for word, What exactly is the identity of that man? The head of the dragon, the head of the group of dragons. Bobby Foster spoke, his tone indifferent and expressionless. The helicopternded slowly in the Bradley familys tarmac. Jaxon Bradley, head of the Bradley family, and several powerful figures in the Bradley family were waiting in the wings. Jaxon Bradleys age has been more than fifty years old, still looks very young, majestic face, vaguely emitting a majestic aura of non-anger, their own breath is long and majestic, a person standing is to give people the magnificent aura of stagnant mountains. When the helicopter stopped and the cabin door opened, Bobby Foster stepped down first, saw Jaxon Bradley who greeted him, he smiled lightly and said, Mr. Bradley, hello again. Jaxon Bradley sped his fist and said sincerely, Thanks to Mr. Bobby Foster for saving his second son this time. Jaxon Bradley will never forget this life-saving gift. Mr. Bradley is very kind. Bobby Foster said. Michael also stepped down from the cabin, and after seeing his father he couldnt help but have red eyes and said, Dad Jaxon Bradley stepped forward, looking at his sons broken arm wound soaked in crimson blood, a sh of violent anger killing machine steeped in the sky and shocked the heart. But soon, this aura was inspired by him to collect up, he took a deep breath, reached out and rubbed Michaels head, said in a deep voice: the Bradley family of men do not shed tears only blood. So what if you break an arm? As long as your mind is not broken, and even the mind is thus transformed, bing stronger and more determined, it is not a blessing in disguise. Well, first let your cousin uncle take you to treat the wound, the family physician is ready. On the side, a stout middle-aged man like a lion came up and said, Michael,e with me first to treat the wound, and well talk about whats going onter. Michael nodded and followed the cousin in the family, known as Angry Eyes, farther away. Mr. Bobby Foster, please join us in the lobby. Jaxon Bradley turned to Bobby Foster, and a small smile appeared on that imposing face. Well, there are some things that I also happen to be discussing with Mr. Bradley. Bobby Foster said. Jaxon Bradley took Bobby Foster and his group off the tarmac and headed in the direction of the council chambers in the Bradley family. Chapter 483 Forbidden Dragon Guard the Bradley family, Council Chamber. Jaxon took Bobby Foster to the council hall, in a separate elegant room, the only two people in a confidential conversation. Jaxon obviously knows Bobby Fosters identity, spare him is the head of a huge ancient hermit family, to Bobby Foster is also seems very polite. There is already a teady to make tea, this is the Bradley family in the first-ss craft of teady, not only is the tea skill is exquisite, beauty body is one in a hundred. After making the tea, Jaxon waved his hand and let the teady go out, leaving him alone in the elegant room with Bobby Foster. Ive already been thanked, but Id like to thank Bobby Foster again for the information Ive received about who Jason is as a security guard at Oakshire University. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of services to the public. Jaxons eyes shone brightly and asked in a cold voice. Bobby Foster took a sip of tea and said ndly, Wouldnt it be too much of a p in the face to the War Department if the people you sent to get rid of Jason on that? The military? Jaxons eyes sharpened as he said in a deep voice, This Jason has a military background? Due to my duties, I cannot reveal too much to you. However, I happen to know that at the moment Jason is temporarily out of the military department. So, if there are any follow-up actions for Jason on your side, I can turn a blind eye. Bobby Foster opened his mouth, he looked at Jaxon and continued, However, when Jason returns to the military, if you ancient hermits have any action against him, if I know about it, I must report it in ordance with my duties. Okay, I see what you mean.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jaxon took a deep breath and said slowly. Bobby Fosters meaning is clear enough, you want to avenge your son then now, otherwise there will be no chanceter. Bobby Foster then looked meaningfully at Jaxon and said, Mr. Bradley, you can also see that in the past few years, both the ancient hidden family and the ancient martial arts sect are careful to keep a low profile, and you also know the specific reasons. Therefore, to have further development, the ancient hermit family can not be separated from our support. But some ancient hermit families are not as knowledgeable as Mr. Bradley. So, I would like to ask Mr. Bradley if the Bradley family has the ambition to be among the top five ancient hermit families? Jaxons face froze, and then heughed bitterly and said: You do not know, the Bradley family is the eighth or so of the ten ancient hidden families. There are the Marshall family, the Feist family, the Stewart family and so on as for thest hundred years has been firmly upied by the top three ancient hidden family is not to mention. In order to squeeze into the top five, it means to squeeze out the Stewart family, which is ranked fifth. This is difficult in my opinion, from the background and strength, the Bradley family and the Stewart family still have a gap. Bobby Foster sneered and said: If the Bradley family develops step by step, even if the Bradley family continues to appear behind the amazing talent, but Mr. Bradley will not see the Bradley family in the top five in his lifetime. Development in addition to the step-by-step there is expansion. Expansion is undoubtedly the fastest and most effective way. What if the Bradley family annexed some ancient hermit family? Jaxon said with a shudder in his heart, What does Bobby Foster mean? Bobby Foster also stopped ying coy and said bluntly, If I remember correctly, the Marshall family was ranked more than seventh earlier in the year. the Marshall family doesnt have a lot of outstanding youngsters, and its not too much to say that theres no one left. It is not too much to say that there is no sessor. So the Marshall family is like a lion in its twilight and will fall at some point. If thats the case, why not just give a hand behind the scenes to bring down the lion and take advantage of the Marshall familys resources? Jaxon took a deep breath, he heard the meaning of Bobby Fosters words, that is to let his the Bradley family to annex the Marshall family. However, the Marshall family is also the seventh ancient hermit family, ranked higher than the Bradley family, with the Bradley familys current appetite is afraid that they can not swallow such a huge thing, right? Bobby Foster seemed to see the hesitation on Jaxons face, and he raised his mouth with a smile and said, Mr. Bradley may not think its possible, but what if I had help from my side? Jaxon this is the real shock and rise, there are surprises, surprises, hesitation and so on and so forth. Jaxon also vaguely remembered that all along the Marshall family side of the Bobby Foster side of the power are respectful and far away, to put it bluntly, that is not over deliberately to tter Bobby Foster side of the power, but also will not be openly offended, seemingly polite and not condescending. Perhaps such an attitude seems to Bobby Foster to be insensitive, and thats why hes thinking of suppressing and eliminating it? Jaxons eyes were shining, and he was quickly weighing something. Considering the power that Bobby Fosters side represents, he naturally wont be foolish enough to think that Bobby Fosters side is offering unconditional help, Bobby Fosters side must have a n. As for what the plot was, he could not guess. But in any case, if you work with Bobby Fosters side of the force, its like working with a tiger for its skin. A little carelessness, only the Bradley family are afraid to fall into. This secret talksted two hours before the door to the room was pushed open and Jaxon and Bobby Foster walked out. In the council chamber, Michael hase over, his broken arm wound has been further treated, wrapped in thick straps. Cory Bradley, a strapping man known as Angry Eyes in the Bradley family, was also present. Mr. Bradley, I will wait to hear from you. There is no rush on this matter, Mr. Bradley can think about it. Bobby Foster said. Jaxon nodded and said, Okay, Ill give Bobby Foster an answer when Ive thought it over. The rooms of the Yashang are all ready, Bobby Foster and others have a good rest first. I wont stay, there are other things. Ive told Mr. Bradleywhat needs to be said. Just waiting for Mr. Bradleys answer. Bobby Foster said. Jaxon nodded and asked, Bobby Foster is leaving at thiste hour? It is true that this time there are still important matters to be attended to. The next time Ie over, Ill naturally stay a few more days when Im free and have a thin ss of wine with Mr. Bradley. Bobby Foster said. In that case, I wont force it. Ill see Bobby Foster out. Jaxon made a please gesture toward the front. Jaxon stopped at the Bradley familys front door. Bobby Foster and five others also rode away in a car provided by the Bradley family, whizzing off into the night. Michael looked at the pale night long gone from the car, he could not help but ask, Dad, Bobby Foster what exactly is their identity? Jaxon did not immediately speak, as if in the contemtion of what, at the end he looked into the thick and boundless deep night, opened his mouth to exhale a foul breath before saying a word C Forbidden Dragon Guard! Chapter 484 Fojbac Night Talk Gosvor, Fojbac. River Fojbac at night, the river bank on both sides still retains the ancient pattern of houses in the water town of Jiangnan, still looks ancient and picturesque. In the night, a three-story high painting boat breaks the water and is slowly moving in River Fojbac. The pavilion of the painting boat carved beams, flying eaves and arches, heavy mountains,yers andyers of stacked under the high, and the night as if the day fell to the mortal jade buildings in the water glide, appearing unusual, extraordinary momentum. The three floors of the boat are lit up with lights, and the first two floors have hidden shadows of people shing. The thirdyer is a melodious sound of fiddling zither breaks through the air, like immortal music, high swings when the rush like a thousand horses rushing; gentle when slow like flowing water; euphemism when low like whispering, to the end of the song is fiercely high and upright like a lofty mountain, this closing, showing the atmosphere is majestic. Good, good, Darcey Stokes piano skills are really one of the best in the world, every time I have the privilege to listen to it in person it is like hearing fairy music, one cant help but be mesmerized. On the third floor of the pavilion, as a piece of music wrapped up, a young mans appreciation rang out. Just see the three floors of the pavilion, the only two people in therge pavilion space, a man and a woman. The man is the man who apuded, about the age of early twenties, a green shirt, handsome, with the posture of the dragon and the phoenix, lifting his hands and feet has a noble and unspeakable majestic atmosphere, as if the great rivers and mountains in his arms.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Green-shirt man sitting in front of a coffee table, red y stove still has residual heat, is boiling tea and drink. Opposite it, a beautiful woman in a white dress is stroking a jiao-tailed guqin, the womans eyes cut autumn water, ten fingers peeled spring onions, their own beautiful posture as if pouring out the water of Fojbac to wash and be, emitting a timeless and full of spiritual rhythm, such a beautiful posture, beautiful temperament is not like a mortal woman, really like Darcey down to earth. After the song, the white-skirted woman got up, smiled sweetly and said, Mr. Embus hasughed at you. Hearing the white-skirted woman call herself that, the green-shirted man smiled lightly, in the ancient hidden families, ancient martial arts sects, he Embus this name is basically known to everyone. Because of his distinguished and honored status, some people who are polite to him will not call him by his first name, but respectfully call out Mr. Embus, which naturally is also slightly rusty. Darcey have a cup of tea. The green-shirted man whose name was Embus spoke up and poured a cup himself. The woman in the white dress came and sat down opposite Embus, raised her ss and drank, but also appeared to be generous. Embus looked at the beautiful woman who was ranked second in the Hyacinth Ladies, one of the three major lists jointlyunched by Hyacinth (the general name of ancient hermit families and ancient martial arts sects), and he looked at himself, not showing the slightest disorder because of the beauty in front of him, but also did not deliberately show the slightest coldness, his manner and conversation from the beginning to the end were as gentle as jade, modest as a The gentleman. You know, among the younger generation, there are not many Hyacinth Juniors who can do this in the face of a woman in a white dress. Darcey is beautiful, smart and clever, poetry, calligraphy and painting, but if she stops here, she is just a beautiful girl, and in Hyacinth she will inevitably be a vase for men. Darcey, in addition to the chest of a million books, know astronomy and geography, literary and martial arts strategy does not lose the men, known as a strange woman. This has led the Stokes family toment that if Darcey had been born a man, he would have been able to carry the Stokes family to its fullest potential. Hyacinth in numerous young handsome, including the young master of the ancient hermit family, the core disciples of ancient martial arts sects on Darcey tend to rushed, extremely admire Darcey, and even in order to be able to listen to Darcey strokes a song of the quota, fighting for a bloodshed of things happen from time to time. As for Mr. Embus, he is able to invite Darcey to take a boat ride on the River Fojbac, enjoy the lights on both sides of the river at night, and listen to Darceys piano alone, there are not many people with such qualifications. Darcey thanked him for his hospitality and for using his connections to take the boat parade in the River Fojbac. Darcey said with a big smile. Embus sighed lightly and said, If my father finds out afterwards that Darcey was so polite to me, Im afraid Ill have to take another lecture. Given my familys rtionship with the Stokes family, since Darcey hase to Gosvor, I naturally have to do my best to be a host. Darcey smiled lightly, rather lightheartedly with a smile. By the way, Darcey this trip, it is said to travel all over the north and south, to enjoy the vor of various ces, could it be that this Gosvor is the first stop? Embus asked. Darcey nodded and said, Sort of. Reading a thousand books is better than traveling a thousand miles. What you read is better than what you see with your own eyes. Besides, staying at home all day is really boring. Maybe its the fact that women dont stay at home, so my father cant help but nag me about marrying someone else. Hahahaha. Embusughed. Embusughed and said, I dont believe that Uncle Stokes really wants you to get married off; Uncle Stokes sees you as the apple of his eye and cherishes you, so how could he not want you to get married off? I dont care what he thinks, its best to walk out of here and out of sight anyway. Darceyughed. Embus took a sip of tea and said slowly: Nowadays there is some peace, no matter where you go you should be careful. What does that mean? Darcey asked. Embus long, narrow, handsome eyes narrowed slightly as he said, I got word that just tonight, Michael of the Bradley family had his arm chopped off in Oakshire, and if it werent for the Forbidden Dragon Guard, Michael would have been killed in Oakshire. The man who did it was named Jason, a security guard at Oakshire University, Im told. This makes people suspicious, how can a security guard have a grudge against the Bradley family? How could a security guard have the strength to stand up to a supreme master? Darcey went on to say. For Darcey know this news Embus is not surprised, Embus lightly smiled, said: This Jason real identity is certainly not just a small security guard. He is an ace war soldier of the Carovia military, the name of the Dragon Head. In the Western dark world, but also has Satan the Evils name. So, Michael nted in his hands is not unjust. How does Mr. Embus know so much about this man? Darcey asked curiously. Because Ive been following him. Embus smiled and said lightly. Darceys wless jade face was first stunned, then she had no reason to think of a problem, this Jason surnamed Miller? The man in the green shirt, who was ranked third in Hyacinth Fighters, one of Hyacinths three major ratings, shed a deep thoughtful look in the depths of Darceys eyes. But soon, her face recovered as before and she said with a light smile, In todays world, the only people in the same age group who are worthy of Mr. Embus attention are the nine people on Hyacinth Fighters. The fact that this person is also worthy of Mr. Embus attention is enough to highlight his extraordinary nature. Embus did not speak for a while, a pair of phoenix eyes distant look at the river, also do not know what to think about. Chapter 485: Heaven and Earth as a plate potential for the son The River Fojbac is so vast that the lights on both sides of the river are reflected in the water, with the swaying of the river waving out a little light and shadow. A painting boat goes with the flow of the waves, and it is extremely easy to write. Nowadays, River Fojbac is already a famous tourist attraction, and it is reasonable that a private boat of such a nature cannot appear in River Fojbac under the night, but this seems to be a very unreasonable thing happened. From this, one can also guess that the high identity of the owner of the painting boat can be unimaginable. In the pavilion on the third floor of the boat, Mr. Embus and the Stokes familyDarcey sit alone and sip tea, with a sense of transcendence and elegance. In Hyacinth, there are only a few young handsome people who can spend time alone with Darcey, who is ranked second in Hyacinth Ladies, and talk about the world. I heard that Darcey is an excellent yer and has never lost a game with the white pieces. Why dont you and I y a game tonight? Darcey red at Mr. Embus and said, Who doesnt know that Mr. Embus has be a great chess yer and has no rival? Even Mr. Qi Yang, the sage of chess, has to praise him for being better than the blue. If I y with you, I am just asking for trouble. Haha. Mr. Embusughed loudly and said, This game is not an ordinary game of chess. In my opinion, Darcey is the only one who is qualified to y against me. In this game, you and I will use heaven and earth as the chessboard, and all the powers as the pawns, to y a game about the worlds great power. Oh? Darceys eyes blinked and seemed to flood with interest as she smiled and asked, How is this supposed to go down? Mr. Embus picked up a ck piece and ced it on the board seemingly lightly, saying, This piece is the Bradley family. the Bradley family is in the jar and has been reduced to a pawn on the board. Forbidden Dragon Guard means forbidden dragon in the wild, and was founded to monitor Hyacinths every move on behalf of the nation and to maintain a general bnce. As such, the Forbidden Dragon Guard should not get too close to certain Hyacinth forces. Unfortunately, in recent years, Forbidden Dragon Guard has repeatedly had close dealings with some of the forces in Hyacinth, so Forbidden Dragon Guard has a piece in this chessboard of heaven and earth. This is Forbidden Dragon Guards initiative to enter the game. Mr. Embus opens his mouth, picks up another ck piece and drops it onto the board. The Marshall family has been polite with Forbidden Dragon Guard over the years, but secretly they have been at loggerheads. Therefore, the Forbidden Dragon Guard after entering the game, need to apply a big punch, to make an example of the monkey. There is no doubt that the Marshall family, which is gradually declining, is the primary target of Forbidden Dragon Guard. Mr. Embus went on to say. So, this son also has THE Marshall family. Darcey answers, picks up a white piece and ces it on the board. Know me, Darcey, said Mr. Embus with a spontaneous smile. Darcey pondered a bit and said, The Marshall family has a connection with Provadanski, and the current head of the familys wife is from Provadanski. Therefore, Provadanski also has a piece on the board. Completion School is ambitious, and its patriarch has always wanted to make Completion School a holy ce among ancient martial arts sects. Completion School is also the closest to Forbidden Dragon Guard. So Completion School also has a son. Mr. Embus picked up a ck piece and dropped it onto the board. Foundation School and Completion School are arch enemies. If Completion School wants to develop into a holy ce among ancient martial arts schools, will Foundation School stand by and do nothing? The Foundation School will not stand by and do nothing. It will certainly obstruct everything. Darcey opened his mouth and picked up a white piece and put it on the board. Of the three great holynds of ancient martial arts, Provadanski has already entered the game. The remaining Tianji Holy Land and the Purple Phoenix Holy Land have not yet entered the game. As I see it, the two sacred ces cant be left alone under the great power of heaven and earth. The Heavens Ultimate Sanctuary will go with the flow and take one of the ck pieces. The Purple Phoenix Sacred Ground will take one white piece. Mr. Embus spoke up, staring at the pieces representing the Forbidden Dragon Guard and the Bradley family on the board, and said in a deep voice, If the Forbidden Dragon Guard wants to target the Marshall family, then there must be a Forbidden Dragon Guard is pushing behind the scenes. At present, the Bradley family and Forbidden Dragon Guard cooperation is very likely, as for the benefits if Forbidden Dragon Guard promised the Bradley family can be annexed the What about the Marshall familys resources? Then the Bradley family will be in the top five of the ancient hidden families. The Stewart family, currently ranked fifth, is definitely not happy, so it will force the Stewart family to stand in opposition.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In that case, the Stewart family naturally fell white. Darcey said. The Feist family, ranked sixth, has always seen the wind and will be on the side of Forbidden Dragon Guard under the influence of the world. As Mr. Embus spoke, he had already dropped a ck disc. The Abel family, ranked tenth, has been uncontested and indifferent to the Forbidden Dragon Guard forces, and can be ssified as a white child. Darcey opened his mouth and dropped a white tile. The Lang family, which is ranked ninth, is allied with the Heavens Best Sanctuary and can drop one ck child. Mr. Embus said. At this point, the board has been densely ced on the ck and white pieces, its potential vaguely like a dragon, ck and white pieces confront each other, there is a hidden aura of ughter leap out of the board. As the saying goes, the pattern of the Dragon yer is stillcking the dotted piece. This piece is the Parker family, Mr. Embus said, picking up a ck piece as if it were a chessboard. In an instant, the entire chessboard surface seemed toe to life, and this game of dragon ying had a hidden meaning. Darcey face a slight shock, the Parker family but ranked second in the ancient hidden family, its power of extraordinary can be said to be unimaginable, the depth of heritage is umted for hundreds of years. If the Parker family also enters the game, it is self-evident what is being ughtered. Darcey knew it by heart, but couldnt believe it, and didnt dare to imagine it. Mr. Embus is a smile, a sentence to break through the sky, said: Darcey has seen. With the Parker familys entry into the game, the natural ughter is that one n can top the rest of the nine ns of the emperor n! Whew! Darcey lightly exhaled, the absolute beauty of the untarnished jade face showed unconcealed shock. In the past few hundred years, the only family that can call itself an empire C the Goodwin family! This is also the number one ranked Ancient Hidden Family! The Goodwin family, which shares its name with the Yellow Emperor, is said to be the descendants of the Yellow Emperor and continues the Yellow Emperors lineage. The Forbidden Dragon Guard is the first to take the lead in this game of heaven and earth, and the final sword is aimed at the Goodwin family. It makes sense. Mr. Embus said calmly. Darcey suddenly tilted her face up, and her beautiful eyes, full of spirituality, gazed at Mr. Embus and asked, What about the Stokes family and the family Mr. Embus belongs to? Why are they not on the board? Hahahaha, you and I are the same chess yer, naturally jump out of the chessboard. The worlds power, all the forces, are just pawns in your hands and mine. Mr. Embusughed out loud, showing his pride and passion, and had an aura of pointing out the mountains and the worlds power in my hands. Darcey was silent for a moment, Mr. Embus showed his broad-mindedness and magnanimity that people could not help but admire, daring to use heaven and earth as the chessboard, the worlds great power as pawns, such a masterstroke ask who else can be among the young generation of handsome people? With such a pattern and such an eye, what Mr. Embus seeks in the future is bound to be superb. Whats more, ording to his chess path, the family that can protect itself is not in the board, he is the one who is beyond the board to y chess, and its scary to think deeper. The Stokes family is also not on the board, but this absence has a deeper meaning, and its deeper meaning lies in Mr. Embus phrase C you and I are both chess yers! Mr. Embus may have missed a variable. Darcey said suddenly. Oh? Please, Darcey, be explicit. Mr. Embus said. Darcey picked up a white piece and dropped it onto the board before saying, Jason! He is also a yer in the game, and even, the biggest variable in this board of the worlds great power! Darceys white disc is very cleverly ced in the center, between the white disc and the ck disc, one disc alone against thousands of ck discs, with the white disc behind it. A son fell, it is actually a vague formation of the pattern of the worldsmon master. Mr. Embusughter suddenly stopped, the pair of narrow handsome Dan phoenix eyes as if they were pricked by a needle, slightly cold shrinkage, not a moment to stare at the chessboard position. Chapter 486: The Dragon and the Serpent rise to land in Oakshire With the fall of the white disc, the pattern immediately takes a new turn. If Mr. Embus is the man behind the board, then with the fall of the white disc, the dragon ying situation he has created will change. Perhaps a single white disc is not enough to resist the tidal wave of a great trend, and the chess surface can still be interpreted as a dragon yer, but the presence of such a single white disc, with its ability to stop a thousand armies, gives the board a subtle twist. The existence of such changes makes the direction of the boards general trend, and it is full of unknowns. Its no wonder Darcey said this piece was the biggest variable. Mr. Embus made a pot of tea and poured a cup for Darcey and one for himself, before saying with a lot of emotion: They say that Darcey is an extraordinary yer, but tonight I finally got to learn. Lets not talk about anything else, but this move did make the chess surface change, and there were several unknown directions. But what if this move is a certain death? With that, Mr. Embus picks up a ck disc and drops it next to this white disc, which, just from the surface, is enough to block the white disc. Darcey smiled and asked; Mr. Embus, which side of the power does this ck child younded represent again? Mr. Embus did not say explicitly, said in a nd tone: Jason and Michael have a broken arm feud. Forbidden Dragon Guard rescued Michael from Jasons hands, on the one hand, to make the Bradley family owe a favor, on the other hand, there has not been no hostile intention with Jason. Michael is indeed a little clever, said to be wise and resourceful, but his narrow-minded character, vengeful, such a persons pattern is not big where. With Michaels character, will not not avenge the broken arm? In addition, the Bradley family as an ancient hermit family, and will not be able to endure this anger? If not expected, within these three days, there will certainly be the Bradley family in the hidden strong to Oakshire. whether Jason is qualified to be the son of the board to participate in the game, but also depends on whether he has passed the Bradley family and Forbidden Dragon Guard this pass. Darcey smiled lightly and said, This trip to Gosvor was really a rewarding one. Mr. Embus vision and ambition is unparalleled. As long as Darcey doesnt make fun of me for being overly ambitious and boastful, Im thankful. Mr. Embus said with a smile. Ayan Bradley, the eldest son of the Bradley family, is ranked tenth among the Hyacinth Fighters and is a martial arts prodigy with excellent bones who has been designated for the Heritage Master Stage. Mr. Embus is a member of the Bradley family. What does Mr. Embus think of this? I only believe in the saying that a genius who has not yet grown up is not a genius. Mr. Embus said in a nd tone. Darcey smiled sweetly and asked, What about Tommy Goodwin? Mr. Embus face was stunned when he heard the words. It can be said that Tommy is an inescapable name among Hyacinth Fighters, or a mountain that cant be bypassed, standing at the top of the Hyacinth Fighters list, overpowering the rest of the nine men in the list. Tommy is the Goodwin family is the young generation of the unparalleled material, both civil and military, especially in terms of force is a continuation of the Goodwin family bloodline of the unbelievable ce, and even out of the blue but better than blue, there are rumors that Tommy has awakened its first King Goodwins imperial bloodline. With the strength of Supreme Master Stage, he was able to fight against the high level of Completion Stage without losing. Looking at the whole Hyacinth, who can do it in the younger generation? Even Tantalus Ling Tian, who is ranked second by Hyacinth Fighters, is a little bit inferior. Mr. Embus was ranked third among Hyacinth Fighters, which is already extraordinary in itself, but on the surface, it is no less than the difference between a pearl and a firefly whenpared to Tommy. I have met Tommy, although not many times, but also a good conversation. To be frank, Tommy is one of the few people I cant see through. One word can break life and death and cut off yin and yang, Shen Gu Zi once said that Tommy was born with a purple and yellow destiny, adhering to the qi luck. Therefore, Tommy is destined to shine throughout Hyacinth, Mr. Embus said, and continued, Unfortunately, it is difficult for one person to resist the great power. So what if Tommy is a great warrior? In front of the great power, one mans strength is like a mantis, it is insignificant. Darcey took a deep breath and slowly said, ording to Mr. Embus, this great trend will soon sweep through Hyacinth, and the impact will not be on a single force, but on the whole of Hyacinth. It is also destined to be a river of blood. The trend, who can change? All that can be done is to follow the trend, control the situation, and hold the chessboard of heaven and earth in your hands. If you seed, you will be the king, if you lose, you will be the enemy. Mr. Embus said in a deep voice. Is it to be that pattern of themon master of the world? Darcey muttered to herself and looked at the board, her shear eyes inevitablynding on the white piece representing Jason. On the surface, this white disc is the only one blocking the ck disc which is like a thousand horses. Quite a person when the gate ten thousand people can not open the momentum. Only, under the sweep of this rolling tide of forces from all sides, with normal eyes, this white piece will certainly fall into a pulverized situation. But, to take a step back, what if this white piece can really resist the rolling power? Then wont the final chess surface really form the pattern of the worldsmon master? Only, in Darceys opinion, the possibility is slim, only one in 10, 000 chances do not reach. For no apparent reason, Darcey suddenly wanted to change the route of the trip, which was to stop at Gosvor and head to Hangtown as originally nned. But she had a sudden urge to visit Oakshire for no apparent reason. Before leaving home, she remembered her fathers words C the storm starts in Oakshire. Earlier, the mysterious and unpredictable master of Yin and Yang prophecy in Hyacinth made a prophetic statement that was enough to affect the whole Hyacinth, and Shen Gu Zi had issued an assertion C the dragon and snake started tond in Oakshire. This does not seem to be a coincidence. Is this Oakshire the Oakshire, or is it the river and the sea? Darcey wasnt sure, but she did think a trip to Oakshire would be a good idea. By this time, the sky had broken, and a glimpse of fish-belly white was revealed at the edge of the sky. Mr. Embus sighed and said, We had a long talk all night, and before we knew it, it was dawn. Darcey smiled and said, Its breaking dawn, so I should leave as well. I really thank Mr. Embus for hosting me tonight. Mr. Embus smiled and said, I dont want anything else but for Darcey to y one more song before he bids farewell? I cant let Mr. Embus get away with this. I hope Mr. Embus will notugh. Darceyughed as she stood up and walked back to the burnt-tailed guqin.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Darcey faced Mr. Embus, gave a slight blessing, and politely took her seat. Jade fingers lightly raised, revealing slender white jade fingers, stroking the surface of the piano, concentrating on deep thought, the sound of the piano in vain on the pavilion, the sound of the piano euphemistic but firm, coupons ande, but also like noble flowing water, bubbling rhyme Mr. Embus looked at the woman in front of him, who was full of talent and beauty, and aplex color shed in the depths of his eyes. The other day, his family has contacted the Stokes family with the intention of marriage, and if it works out, he and the strange woman in front of him will be the envy of Hyacinths couple. After that, Darcey suddenly came out of the Stokes family, saying that he wanted to enjoy the scenery of the north and south of the country, and the first stop was Gosvor. Mr. Embus knew that Darcey had note to Gosvor without the intention of meeting him face to face to test him. Therefore, this night, Mr. Embus used heaven and earth as the chessboard and the worlds great power as the chess pieces, thus showing his own pattern and ambition, which he believed Darcey could understand. In addition, some cryptic words, he has also conveyed out, with Darceys intelligence will certainly be able to understand. As for what decision Darcey will make in the end, he doesnt know. Anyway, he can wait. Even if he cant wait for the best result, he doesnt force it. A big hand with the world in mind with the worlds great power as a chess piece pointing to the mountains of the man, and will not be because of a red beauty and miss their own ambitions and ns. Chapter 487 Entanglement with beautiful women Oakshire, Swan Lake. The day has dawned, a ray of rising sun rose, sprinkling down a million golden glow. A single house, only to see the hall discarded one empty beer cans, the number of the number of at least 20 to 30. This also makes the hall vaguely filled with a lingering smell of alcohol. There were two people lying on the sofa, a man and a woman, and these two slept upside down. One of the mans feet pressed on the womans arm, that foot are forward to the end of the womans nose; one of the womans long, snow-white legs is across the mans chest, is in afortable position, long, slender legs enough to make people salivate. This man and a woman are Jason and Zoe. They both looked like they should have been drinking a lotst night, drinking and getting drunk, and somehow the two of them fell asleep on the couch in unison. Only the sleeping posture of these two people is really uplimentary. Jason sleeps on top, Zoe sleeps on the bottom, and the two of them stretch their feet towards each others bodies and prate over, quite a bit of tangled meaning. If one were to see this scene, one would certainly be floored. I dont know how long it took, but Zoes eyshes twitched slightly, as if she was about to wake up, and at this time she was in a half-asleep, half-awake state of confusion. Suddenly, only to see the end of Zoes nose sniffed a few times, and then her sleepiness was reduced by half C how to have a smell simr to the smell of smelly feet? The dazed Zoe puzzled, then she slowly opened her eyes, jumped into the eyes of the real is a big foot, close at hand, almost next to her face. Ah Zoe immediately shrieked and subconsciously went to push the stinky foot away. Under this push, Jason also reacted, his body a stretch, the legs naturally straight forward, so that tragedy also happened. Bang! Jasons foot was impartially printed directly on Zoes snow-white, pretty face. Zoe dumbfounded, this early in the morning actually eat a foot, this is how unlucky ah? Growing up, this is definitely the first time ah! Zoe had the heart to kill, she gritted her teeth and shouted, Jason, you fucking bastard! Ill beat you to death! Zoe pushed Jasons feet away, followed by a flurry of punches and kicks, not forgetting to choke hard. Ouch- Jason subconsciously shouted, he jolted awake and immediately rolled over and sat up. One of Zoes feet was still straddling his chest, and as he sat up cold, it was the equivalent of supporting Zoes right leg across his body. In this way, Zoes entire body immediately lost its bnce, in her cry of rm looked like it was about to slide down towards the sofa. Jasons quick eyes and hands, immediately reached forward and grabbed, which stabilized Zoes body. Jason was then embarrassed, not coincidentally, his hands grabbed Zoes smooth white thighs, plus Zoes body tilted, wearing a short skirt group mouth also along the raised right leg all the way down the slide. From Jasons angle, the extremely intimate ckce that Zoe was wearing was visible. Jasons eyes went straight, thinking what the hell is going on here? As if, I cant be med for this, right? Zoes face was red with shame, looking like it was dripping with water. Her chest rose and fell, and she said in exasperation, Jason bastard, why dont you let go of my hand! Oh! Jason responded, and he really did let go. Poof! When he let go, Zoes body lost bnce again and rolled off the couch directly, with the back of his head knocking on the floor. It hurts! Thats what really hurts! Zoe gnashed her teeth in hatred, reached out and covered her head to see if there were any bumps, then she looked at Jason and said angrily, Jason, you want to kill me for money, dont you? You bastard, Ill beat you to death! Zoe got up and immediately rushed to Jason, and for no reason was a burst of punches like rain. Jason knew he was in the wrong and let the beating go, but reason still had to be talked, he said, Zoe, I cant be med for this, it was you who told me to let go, wasnt it? Besides, I told youst night not to drink so much. You had to take all the beer out of the house and drink it all, and ended up drunk and disorderly C no, no, no, fortunately not disorderly! Drink so much wine drunk can me me? Im still drunk I was already drinking a lot of liquor with Cameron and the othersst night, and here you are blowing cans and cans of drink, who can carry it ah. You have a point, dont you? Youre drunk, right? You can kick me in the face with your stinky feet when youre drunk? You can molest and touch my thighs when youre drunk?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Zoe a burst of usations up. Jason was defeated and refuted, he finally said, Hey, dont just talk about me, its clearly your thighs on me, why dont you talk about yourself? In ancient times, there was Liu Xiahui who sat on his bosom, you cant learn? Emte the virtues of the ancients? Zoe said with a grunt. I @@#$%% Jason is directly speechless, please, I do not forbid female sex, so do not take Liu Xiahui as an example, okay? Jason knew that reasoning with women is not reasonable anyway, wait until Zoe counted enough, he said with a bitter smile, Well, you hit also hit, scolded also scolded, the matter is uncovered. In the future with you do not drink so much wine is it fortunately not drunk and disorderly ah, or I this innocent body Bitch Jason! Zoes face was annoyed and she picked up a pillow on the couch and smashed it directly at Jason. Jason was speechless, he didnt say anything wrong, right? What do you mean by your innocence? Shouldnt I be the one to say that? Zoe was heaving with anger. Hey, what era are we in, talking about gender equality, okay? Jason sent back. Zoe was about to say something when, out of the cold, footsteps came pounding up the stairway. Jason froze for a moment, then turned his head towards the direction of the stairway, and sure enough, a sexy, tall figure came down, while walking and rubbing his eyes, with a kind of dainty mediocrity, apparently just got up. Megan, youre awake. Zoe said in a hurry. Walking down was none other than Megan, who fixed her eyes toward the front and said, I think I woke up when I heard some kind of argument Huh? Jason, what are you, what are you doing here? Jasonughed and said, You fell asleepst night after you got in the car. I dropped you off at Zoes to let you rest. Dont you remember? I remember, I mean you didnt leave when you were done? Spending the night here? Megan asked, ncing at Jason and then at Zoe with some curiosity between her eyes. Chapter 488 – Up and Down How should I answer this? Zoe looked as normal and said, Megan, as you can see, there are empty wine cans all over the floor. Last night I had a drink with Jason and drank a lot, just the kind of drink I do not know how much more. By the end of the day, he and I were so drunk that we fell asleep on the couch. This morning I got up and saw this bastards foot on my face, I was so angry, I didnt expect to wake you up. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Zoe, I really didnt mean to fall asleep when I was drunk, and I had no idea you were sleeping under my feet. You still say that, believe it or not Ill beat you to death! Zoes residual anger was still fresh. Jason adhered to the idea that good men dont fight with women and meekly kept his mouth shut. Megan saw this scene, could not help but cover her mouth a smile, in fact, she would not suspect Jason and Zoe will have anything between them, she understands Zoes character, belong to the kind of passionate and spontaneous type, but if you think Zoe such a character that she is a casual woman can be very wrong. In all the years Ive known Zoe, Megan has never seen any man get close to Zoe. To say that Jason and Zoe only know one night to have something, then she certainly do not believe, but early in the morning to see Jason still stay here, she is just a little curious. Megan looked at Jason and looked a little embarrassed, she said with a slight blush, Jason sorry ah, I was drunkst night st night I was trying to get you to pick me up, but I didnt expect so much to happen. Jason said in a serious manner, Dont be polite, thats what I should do. In the future, when there is something like this that can make me pretend to hit my face, dont be polite with me, and always remember to call me. Pfft- Megan could not help but smile, a smile under the style of all, that spectacr peak immediately showed a scene of peaks and valleys, extremely turbulent heart. Jason is eye to eye, nose to nose, nose to nose, nose to nose. Zoe naturally noticed, could not help but in the heart of the sarcasm C this bastard really can pretend, now is pretending to be a moral look,pletely unlikest night when hugging Megan that shameless look. None of you have eaten breakfast yet, have you? Ill go make some breakfast. Megan then said. Zoe immediately said, Why do you still make breakfast, just order take-out. Its still early, its not too much trouble to make a breakfast. Megan smiled as she walked toward the kitchen. She was so insistent because she had a small idea that she wanted Jason to try her breakfast for himself. There is a saying how to say, to capture a mans heart should first conquer his appetite. Then Ill go upstairs and take a shower, I stink of alcohol. Zoe opened her mouth and walked upstairs, halfway up she turned around and stared at Jason, saying fiercely, Jason, if you dare toe upstairs and spy on me, Ill break three of your legs. Shit! Jason all want to curse, said with a ck face: You think too much, on your that no two meat white to me to look at, but also peep? Bitch Jason! Zoe was so angry that she stomped her feet and had the heart to kill, her breasts had been her weakness all these years, and to be attacked like this by this guy in front of her was unbearable. Before Zoe could have a fit, Jason had already run off into the kitchen in a huff. Zoe had to give up resentfully and went upstairs to take a shower. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Megan prepares a simple breakfast of warming up some milk and frying up some eggs and ham on toast bread. When Jason walked over, he saw Megans back. She is still wearing the same tight dress fromst night, the waist narrowed, outlined the rounded buttocks extremely elegant charm, in this remote corresponding is her piece of spectacr majestic bosom, such a body is really easy to let people nosebleed ah. Jason walked over and intended to see if he could help, Megan seemed to feel something, she turned around and coldly saw Jason after a soft cry, cant have a backward movement. However, behind her is the stove, Jason reached out to stop her soft waist, a little force under the beautiful flight attendant inevitably fell into his arms. The two groups of plump squeeze to, like a tidal wave of softness let people sway. What are you, what are you doing here Megan asked softly, blushing. Wanted to see you so I came over. Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, he really looked like a big-tailed wolf at this point. Megans pretty face was delicate and she snapped, What do I, what do I have to look at Who says? You look good in many ces. Im sure youll feel my heart beating abnormally if you dont believe me and touch my chest. Jason opened his mouth in a serious manner, slightly lowered his head, the piece was squeezed under the snow-white tender towards the upward protruding visible. Indeed, its very nice to look at. Megan was immediately a bit overwhelmed, and when she met such a brazen guy, she seemed to have no choice but to meekly give in. You, you let go of me, I have to make breakfast. Megan whispered. You can make breakfast, Ill just hold it from behind, it wont bother you anyway. Jason so suggested. Megan red at Jason with no good grace and said, Where are you like that you, you your hands Megan really wanted to find a crack in the ground at this moment. This shameless bastard wrapped his arms around her waist, even if its okay, and now hes actually moving down, clearly not honest to the extreme. In the interval when Megan raised her head toin, looking at Megans rosy lips, Jason finally could not hold back and leaned down to plug the cherry mouth. Boing- Megan cried out, this was too much of a surprise for her and she was not prepared for it. She reached out to resist, but under Jasons dominant kiss, the resistance was getting smaller and smaller, and there was a feeling of weakness. Jason fully exemplifies the true nature of a shameless man and begins to get up and down. Megan was ashamed and annoyed. This morning, how can you bully people like this? Seeing the bastard getting ahead of himself, she gritted her teeth and hurriedly pushed Jason away, saying in an urgent tone, No, dont do that, Zoe will see itter, you go out first I, I want to make breakfast, Im hungry. Soy milk and doughnuts not enough to fill you up? Jason asked with a narrowed eye and a hey smile. Megans face was stunned, at first there was some uncertainty, when she reacted a hibiscus facepletely hot and red, she picked up the spat, gentle nature of her want to hit people. Chapter 489 Nora’s request for help Zoe had showered and was dressed in a sexy andfortable house dress. She walked downstairs and saw that breakfast was already on the dining table. She walked over and sat down to have breakfast with Jason and Megan. She noticed that Megans face was flushed, especially the pretty jade face like a hibiscus stained with a bit of intoxicating red, making the original sexy and charming she added a few flirtatious charm. Zoe couldnt help but be a little curious, she looked at Jason, but saw this guy was old and calm, eating his breakfast with relish, as if he had nothing to do with it. Megan whats wrong with you? Why does your face look so red? Zoe couldnt help but ask curiously. Ah Megan eximed, like a meow that was stepped on her tail. She hurriedly reached out and touched her cheek, which was indeed extremely hot and feverish, which made her even more embarrassed. Am I, am I red in the face? Megan asked. Zoe nodded and said, Yeah, ask Jason if you dont believe me. Jason heard Zoe mention herself and couldnt continue to pretend. He raised his eyes to Megan and nodded, Well, its a little red. But thats normal, it means Megan is blushing well. Its not a question of the color of your face. Zoe hummed, and then she remembered something and red at Jason with her long eyes, asking, Jason, tell me honestly, did you bully Megan while I was away? Zoe, dont talk nonsense, its not true, he, how could he bully me , Megan denied in a hurry, of course she was embarrassed to admit to Jasons behavior in the kitchen, it was indeed too embarrassing to say. Seeing Megan actively deny, Jason is also relieved, this time also do not need to exin themselves, lest the more description of the darker. Zoe looked at Megan with a suspicious gaze, she said, Megan, why do I feel that you have a kind of dumb feeling? Are you embarrassed to admit it? Megan looked embarrassed, she took a deep breath and said, Dont be paranoid, its not true, eat your breakfast, or it will get coldter. Jason had already finished his breakfast by this time, he looked at Zoe and said flirtatiously, Ouyan beauty, I cant see you still have a gossip heart. Its not good for a woman to be too gossipy. Jason, what are you talking about? Zoe red at Jason fiercely. At the same time, Jason can also sense Megans side also sent him a look full of resentment, apparently also in me for his shameful behavior in the kitchen with the intention of misbehavior. However, although Megans heart is a bit sultry, she is not averse to Jasons molestation-like behavior. On the contrary, when she was kissed by Jason, she had an extremely wonderful feeling in her heart, as if a gap had been opened in her heart, some joy and some apprehension, in short, it seemedplicated and wonderful. Im full, so you guys eat slowly first. Jason smiled. Jason got up and left the table, then his phone suddenly rang, he took it out and saw that it was Nora calling. Jason walked to the living room and answered the phone and said, Hello, Nora? Jason, its not good, my mother she, she had a sickness attack, the whole person is now very bad. On the phone, came Noras urgent voice. Jason was stunned to remember that after Connors death, along with the fact that Ant Co. had been sealed off, Noras mother Trinity was left without a source of medication to control her own illness and her own illness red up. Didnt take it to the hospital? Jason asked. My mom doesnt want to go and says going to the hospital would be a blind drag. She says she can restrain herself, but Im really worried. Nora said in a slightly panicked tone. Jason immediately said, You guys are at home, right? Then Ille over and check it out. Good, good. Nora said in quick session. Ending the call, Jason said toward Megan and Zoe, Megan, Zoe, Im going to go first. Its an emergency. Ill be in touchter. Also, Megan, if that guy in the boxst night dares to target you or something, you tell me, Ill go get him. If you have something to do, go ahead. Dont worry, Ill take care of my business. Megan said. Jason nodded, and after bidding farewell to the two beauties he too walked out and drove his Paramount Marauder out of Swan Lake. Jason sped up on the way and drove towards Silver View Community. Less than half an hourter, Jason drove into the neighborhood, stopped the car and hurried toward Noras home. All the way to Noras door, he reached out and rang the doorbell.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the room door opened and Nora was standing in front of her, her originally foxy and provocative jade face was full of anxiety and nervousness, and only after seeing Jason did she barely squeeze out a smile and said, Youre here. Wheres your mom? Jason asked. Its inside the room. Nora spoke, and she led Jason into a bedroom. The bedroom bed is lying on its back with an endlessly mature figure, her hands are holding her head, shoulders trembling lightly, the entire sexy and fertile body is swaying slightly, as if enduring unimaginable pain. Mom, Jasons here. Nora spoke up. Trinity was lying on her back after hearing the words and turned over with difficulty, her extremely soft jade face looked pale, and the gaze in her beautiful eyes looked a littlex. Still maintaining a shred of sanity, she forced herself to hold back the pain and said, Mr. Miller, Im sorry you had to see me like this. Auntie Trinity dont say that. Jason walked over and asked, How do you feel right now? It hurts, the head hurts especially, the kind of headache to split. The feeling is like there is some kind of worm one after another to the inside of the head, so that people want to pull off the hair , Trinity said. Jason turned to Nora and asked, Have you run out of medication to control your condition? Its done eating. Nora said. Does this symptome on in a constant pain or in bursts? Jason asked. A burst, if you can carry it over would be good. Its just that the process is really painful. Trinity spoke in a somewhat weak tone. Meaning that carrying it through wont leave any after-effects? Jason asked. Trinity nodded her head, she clenched her teeth, her pale face showed a charming intention, making people feel sorry for her. Do you have any tranquilizers at home? Jason looks to Nora Nora shook her head and said, No. Tell you what, go ahead and get some tranquilizers ande back. First, help Auntie Trinity carry through this attack of illness. Later I will find someone to ask if there is a solution to this kind of problem. Jason said in a deep voice. Okay, then Im going to get it. Nora nodded as she hurriedly walked out, ready to go out and get some calming medication to return. Chapter 490 Trinity’s Illness After Nora left, Jason and Trinity were the only ones left in the room. Looking at Trinitys pale jade face, he said, Auntie Trinity, you try to rx yourself and not be too tense. It will be much better to be able to rx. Trinity clenched her teeth and furrowed her eyebrows, as if she was forcing through some pain. Jason also knows that he said easy, but let Trinity do it is very difficult, this kind of mental illness he has not experienced, but also seen simr to this post-war syndrome, some of them are actually mental, the attack is also a headache to produce hallucinations, and even make all kinds of self-harm actions. For such a situation Jason also seems to be unable to help, he can only try to find some light-hearted topics to distract Trinitys attention, which will more or less make Trinity feel better. Cold C Ah!!! Trinity pursed her lips and let out a sound of pain that she could not hold back, because a sharp stabbing pain like a tidal wave rushed in,pletely let her sanity copse, the whole persons scalp numb, her eyesx, her face pale, forehead secrete ayer of cold sweat. She screamed in pain and couldnt help but reach out and grab her hair, like she wanted to rip it off. Auntie Trinity, calm down! Jasons heart tightened, he hurriedly reached over and grabbed Trinitys arms to keep her from pulling her hair to make a move that would hurt herself. Trinity is normally a graceful, gentle, mature woman, seemingly delicate and powerless, but in what could be described as a moment of pain to the point of her losing her sanity, she struggles with frightening intensity. Not only the hands, legs are also stomping around, the whole body is also tossing and twisting, a face full of pain, tightly closed eyes have been flooded with tears, the mouth from time to time issued a painful scream. Auntie Trinity, Auntie Trinity, can you hear me? Calm down. Jason shouted in a rush, trying to calm Trinity down. But this is simply not helpful, in Trinitys struggle, cold she was wearing the shirt buttons in that body tossing violently one by one fell off, mainly her piece of peak itself is extremely magnificent existence, in that body tossing taut process, naturally also the buttons to squeeze off. With the shirt buttons off, inside the two groups of snow-white plump fat beauty popped up and out. Jason nced in the eyes, his face was stunned, Trinity shirt inside is actually a vacuum. This means that the snow-white peaks, which have not fallen in the slightest because of her age, are in full view and are swaying left and right with the violent writhing of the masters body, turning out a wave of white waves. Jason took a deep breath to calm himself down, he gritted his teeth and violently put Trinitys entire body under control, then his body pressed down on Trinity, thus controlling Trinitys drastic struggling movements. Auntie Trinity, Auntie Trinity- Jason shouted in Trinitys ear. Im in so much pain, Im in so much pain I dont want to live, Im in so much pain ahhhh! Trinity waspletely deaf to Jasons words as her head shook violently and she mouthed incoherent words. This is not really the way to go on. Jason gritted his teeth andshed out with a palm strike across the neck of Trinity. With one blow, Trinity opened his mouth with a muffled grunt, and the whole person immediately passed out. Jasons hand is naturally extremely measured and will not really hurt Trinity, but will only knock her out. In this case, it would be better if she passed out. Trinity finally did not struggle, which also let Jason slightly relieved, not that he could not control Trinity, just worried that Trinity in a violent struggle will have some idental sprains. Then again, it was better for Trinity to pass out briefly than for her to feel that sharp stabbing sensation awake. Jason breathed a sigh of relief after fiercely feeling his whole body was surrounded by a delicate and soft feeling, a rich with a light and elegant fragrance of mature womens scent is aplete envelopment of him. He then woke up to the fact that he was still pressed up against Trinity. Thinking about it is still quite embarrassing, if Nora saw it will only cause misunderstanding ah. Jason hurriedly sat up, just in time to see the white majestic snow mountain lost under the heavy pressure, back to the natural state of full and round, still slightly trembling, long before the waves calm. The movement is interesting and fascinating. Jason hurriedly collected his mind, Trinity is suffering from the disease, he looked at this is indeed a little while the danger of people. Jason thought about it and reached over and buttoned Trinitys shirt back up so that Nora wouldnte back and see her mother bare-chested, and then he wouldnt know how to exin it. Trinitys illness he has seen the way, Nora has taken Trinity to major hospitals to seek medical treatment all in vain. This got Jason thinking, wouldnt it be better if we could start with Chinese medicine? Jason thought of the Ancient Hermitage, since there are ancient martial artists, are there also those hidden saints in medicine in this world? These medical saints inherit the true medical art of Carovia for 5, 000 years, just like the ancient martial artists inherit the true ancient martial art of Carovia. As I was thinking about it, there was the sound of the door opening outside the room, followed by Nora walking in, who had bought back sleeping pills. Noras face was stunned when she saw that her mother had actually passed out in bed, and she asked, Whats wrong with my mother? Your mother just had a sudden increase in pain, she simply couldnt take it and had started pulling her hair and had a tendency to self-harm. I just need to knock your mother unconscious. But dont worry, she wont be harmed in any way, Ill just put her to sleep. This will be better for her. Jason said. Nora nodded, she took a deep breath, and her whole body looked worried as she said, What can I do about my mothers condition? Without medication, she will have a seizure almost once every half a month. If it is not controlled, it will gradually shorten to once a week, and eventually it may be every day. At that time, Im afraid my mom really cant hold on. At the end of the day, Noras eyes are hidden between the tears presented.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jason walked over to Nora and reached out to wipe the tear stains from the corners of her eyes. Nora leaned fiercely against Jasons body, already sobbing softly with uncontroble sobs. Jason took a deep breath and said in a soft voice, Dont worry, I believe there will be a way. I will help you to find out some information, if there exists a sage in the world, I think your mothers illness will be controlled. Noras eyes lit up with hope as she sniffed and said, Is there really such a sage in medicine? I think there will be. Jason said in an affirmative tone. Thank you Jason wave, you were always there for me during the most difficult phase of my life. Nora said in a soft tone, from the heart. The smell of the mature fragrance that came to his nose, Jasons heart and soul moved, couldnt help but subconsciously body hands around Noras waist, embracing her into the arms. Jason suddenly realized a problem C just now he pressed his body on Trinity, and now embraced Nora into his arms, is this really good? Chapter 491 – The Beauty Principal’s Craft Oakshire University. It waste afternoon by the time Jason drove back to Oakshire University. Before he left Noras house, Trinity had already woken up, waking up with a less tingling headache and gradually returning to normal. But this is only temporary, with Trinitys condition, in a few days it will only re up again.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. We cant just knock her out every time Trinity has an attack, can we? This is also treating the symptoms but not the root cause. Jason is nning to go to Abysmal Lake Mansion District tomorrow to have a talk with Ste. Ste knows much more about Hyacinth than he does. Since there are ancient martial arts martial artists who have inherited Carovias ancient martial essence, there are only ancient medical saints in this world who have inherited Carovias ancient medical essence, Im afraid. Jason is really hoping to find a way to help Trinity out of this pain, not to mention her a tender woman, only afraid that he such a seven-foot man is also unbearable such torture. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back and stopped the car in the courtyard of Bamboo Residence. The beautiful principals car is also parked in the front yard, and the house belonging to her is lighting up, so it seems that the beautiful principal should be at home. Jason went into his house first, he hadnt eaten dinner yet, opened the fridge and there was a lot of fresh food inside, none of which he had bought for storage, all of which ire had bought over. Jason was really toozy to cook for himself, and was looking for a way to solve the problem of sustenance when he violently heard a fragrance of stir-fried vegetablesing from the next house. It was the aroma of stewed meat, so that he could not help but smell a burst of appetite. Jason walked to the backyard and saw the door to the backyard of the beauty principals house was open, and there was the sound of fryinging from the house, so it seems that the beauty principal should be cooking. Miss Martino, Miss Martino, Jason spoke up and shouted. After shouting twice and not hearing a response, Jason nned to walk right over the fence to see what was going on. At that moment, a tall and sexy figure came out, it was the beautiful teacher, she red at Jason and said, What the hell are you screaming for? Miss Martino, youre cooking, huh? I can smell the meat. Just by smelling the aroma, I know it must be delicious. It seems that Miss Martinos skill is really good. Jason said with a burst ofpliments. Is that what you called me to say? Kay asked without a smile. Jasonughed heatedly, touched his stomach, and said, It seems I came back by coincidence. To tell you the truth, I havent eaten yet Its your business if you didnt eat it, its none of my business, really. The beautiful principal said, and was turning around to return to the house. Jason got anxious and flipped over, saying, Miss Martino, just let me have a meal. Its toote for me to cook my own food. I am really hungry. The main thing is that when I smell Miss Martinos rice, I feel that if I cant have a bite, I will regret for the rest of my life. Im so sorry I didnt cook more of your meal. Kay said. Its okay, Im a small eater. Jason said cheekily. I cant find a reason for you to rub it in. Kay said. Jason said fervently: For my loyalty to Miss Martino, I am always here to help, and I am always there to help Miss Martino, so a meal is enough, right? You really do not know how to blush, really want to be so dedicated that from yesterday to today have not seen your shadow? Itste in the evening before youe back. Who knows what you are doing outside. Maybe its to go and getid. Kay said with a grunt. Jason quickly waved his hands and said, No, absolutely not. Miss Martino, dont use anyone of anything. I just had to take care of some urgent personal matters. Kay ignored Jasons exnation as she walked over to watch the meat she was stewing on go. Miss MartinoC Jason stood aside and spoke tentatively. Kay immediately said in annoyance: You want to eat, but do not want to wait for me to bring the food to your mouth? Why are you still standing there? Why dont you go wash the dishes? As ordered! Jasonughed and went over to get the dishes out and serve the meal. Kay looked at his figure, the corners of his mouth could not help but slightly upward, revealing a smile. Jason served the rice and cooked quite a lot of rice, enough for two bowls. Jason went over to help serve the dishes. Kay cooked braised pork, steamed a sea bass, and stir-fried a te of seasonal vegetables, plus a keiki soup, which is indeed hearty enough. Jason tried Kays handiwork and it was indeed very good, he smiled and said, Miss Martinos cooking is really good, its all delicious. Kay red at Jason and said, Eat your food, and stop ttering me here. Jason didnt say anything else as he hemmed and hawed and started eating. Kay picked up her bowl and plucked half of the rice in it to Jasons bowl, which made Jason flinch and say, Youre not eating? I cant eat that much. You just eat more. Kay said. Jason nodded, he was nonchnt, eating and chatting with Kay about some of the things going on at school. One of the chat to the school in the past two days, the matter and foreign students rted to the school is a girl and the foreign student dating for two years, the girls family is rich, the foreign student is taking the girls money at the same time the development of our school three other girlfriends. The matter was finally discovered and the girls made a big fuss with each other on a school building, even going so far as to fight. It is an undisputed fact that foreign men, both white and ck, are popr with Carovia women, and this phenomenon continues on campus. Kay went on to say, The incident was nothing. It was just a sudden outburst of discontent among Oakshire University students about the treatment of foreign students. Its true that foreign students are treated much better than local students, and there are four or six rooms in the regr dormitory. Foreign students have double rooms. In addition, foreign students have subsidies and so on, some of them can get $70, 000 to $80, 000 a year. This disparity in treatment has led to an outcry from Oakshire University students, which has led to an outcry. If Kay hadnt told him, Jason wouldnt have known something like this was going on, and he was rarely inside the school for the past two days. As far as I know, Carovias foreign students abroad will not get any preferential treatment, and it is good if they are not bullied. If the school is in the strategy of introducing talents, it is fine to have some preferential treatment, but the degree of preferential treatment should also have a degree, and the gap should not be too big. Otherwise, it will definitely cause dissatisfaction among our local students. Jason said. Kay nodded and said, I was thinking the same thing. So after this incident came out, I was also thinking about adjusting the treatment aspect of foreign students. But this issue involves the whole body, and its really not easy to reform. Jason smiled and said aloud, Miss Martino, Im with you anyway. I dare not say anything else, if someone really obstructs you by improper means, see if I dont smack the hell out of you. Chapter 492 Old Mr. Miller’s Message Kay heard what Jason was saying, and she red at him with no good grace and said, Are you going to use your fists to reason with people again? Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Miss Martino, in fact, I am usually polite first. You can usually see that Im a very reasonable person. I dont believe you. Kay red at Jason and continued, Anyway, I will do my best to change the problem of inequality between international students and local students. Its good to change some. With such preferential treatment, it is inevitable that those international students will feel superior. Jason spoke, then he sneered and said, Why should international students get preferential treatment? Is the moon in foreign countries more round than in Carovia? Thats bullshit. Nowadays, Carovia is one of the strongest countries. Its a pity that the mindset of many people in the country has not yet reached self-improvement and self-confidence. These can only be changed slowlyter. Kay echoes this sentiment. The two of them were having a good conversation, and just then Jasons cell phone rang coldly. Jason took out his cell phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number, and he thought nothing of hanging up the phone. This just hung up, he has not even put the phone back in his pocket, the number called in again. Jason frowned, so easy to be able tomunicate with the beautiful principal heart to heart so as to enhance mutual emotions, such an opportunity can not let nine out of ten is to promote insurance, tea, buy a house and other strange phone to interrupt? So, once again, Jason hung up the phone. Kay naturally noticed, and she said, Someones looking for you, huh? Why didnt you answer the phone? Its an unfamiliar call, nine times out of ten its a sales pitch, so dont answer it if you can. Jason said. The words just fell, his phone rang again, he looked or this phone number, which made him a little annoyed, this guy is really tireless will not stop until the purpose ah. Or is it the same phone number? Then youd better answer it. It should be someone you know. If it were a sales call, it wouldnte in over and over again. Kay reminded. Jason thought about it, he immediately answered the phone, the phone on the ear before you can say a word, the phone is an old and angry roar from the other end C Brat, youre really something. You dont even answer my phone calls anymore, do you? Ive been working so hard to raise you to adulthood, and Im not even in the coffin yet, and youre turning your back on me? Ive been keeping your cell phone number in my mind for emergencies, but youre ready to disown me, right? Jasons face could not help but burst into ecstasy after hearing this familiar voice, and the corners of his mouth were flushed with a smile. After hearing the cursing voice on the phone, he didnt say a word and hung up the phone directly. Kay, who was watching from the sidelines, was all in the clouds. As expected, soon, the call came in again, Jason answered the phone, and came a head-banging angry scolding: Jason you skin itchy, right? How dare you hang up on me again, you ungrateful boy, believe me or not I will smack you Not waiting for the cursing to finish, Jason hung up the phone again. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. I like it, but its like my younger days, more or less my style, which makes me feel good. Its been at least two or three years, right? I missed you, so I came to Oakshire Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller, finally speaking human? No more cursing? Jason snickered with a smile. Cursing? What kind of words are you using. I have been teaching you since you were a child to convince people with virtue. You cant use me of having amnesia in my old age. I have scolded people? I said you have some conscience? I said I was in Oakshire, and you didnt know to pick me up? Thest time you came to me was when you ran out of money and I gave you a sum of money. Now youvee to Oakshire again, I assume your pocketbook is empty? Jason ah, you also know that I always regard money as dirt, those extraneous things, there is nothing to cherish? Spend it all and its all gone. Ouch, Old Mr. Miller, when did you be so open-minded about money? Then donte to me if you can. These days, only the rich are the masters. Yes, yes, youre the grandfather C no, what kind of asshole are you talking about? Im your grandfather, Ill always be your grandfather! Even if you kid doesnte to pick me up tonight, for the sake of this grandpas name, Id rather fold than bend! Jasonughed and said, Old Mr. Miller, dont put gold on your face. Look at your old face, stick a diamond and no one will look twice. In a word, are you boysing to pick me up or not? Prepare a good pot of wine? No, no, theres wine here, juste straight over. Jason was puzzled for a moment and couldnt help but ask, Say, where the hell are you? Here is wait, let me ask someone oh, what is called The Zephyr, box 308. You kid came straight up on the line. After these words, the caller had already hung up the phone first. Wait The Zephyr? Jason had heard of this club for the first time, but the name gave Jason a bad feeling, thinking that the old man would not go to that kind of ce, right? Jason, who is that person youre talking to on the phone? Kay couldnt help but ask curiously. Its Old Mr. Miller. This old guy has been a godsend, and I didnt expect toe to Oakshire without a word, Jason said. Old Mr. Miller? Your father? Kay asked. Jason shook his head and said, No, its kind of my grandfather. I have to go out to pick up Old Mr. Miller. Then you should hurry up and go. Its sote, and I dont know if the old man has eaten. You have to take good care of the old man. Kay said hurriedly. Jason had an odd thought, if Old Mr. Miller was there to hear this, he would probably be old-fashioned again, right? Jason said goodbye to Kay, who returned to his house, grabbed his car keys and walked out, driving the Paramount Marauder out of Bamboo Residence. Jason looked up The Zephyr, and there really is this clubhouse, not too far from Oakshire University. But what made himugh and cry was that this old guy came, howe he ran to The Zephyr without saying a word? What kind of ce is this? Chapter 493 – Extremely good masters The Zephyr. It was 9:30 p. m. by the time Jason drove there. Jason stopped the car and walked into The Zephyr. The first floor was a lobby with only one receptionist, but with seven or eight bull-tall security personnel. When Jason walked in, a security guard already came up to ask questions. Jason bluntly said he wanted to go to box 308, and this security guard led him to the elevator and said something towards the inte to the effect that there should be guests going up and let the personnel upstairs take them to box 308. Into the elevator, rose to the third floor Jason walked out, outside the elevator has been waiting for someone, Jason asked how to go to box 308. The waiter led Jason to box 308. Brother, here is box 308. Arriving at the door of a box, the waiter said. Jason nodded as he pushed open thepartment door and walked in. Just walked in, was stunned by the sound of a songing from the box C Jason had a feeling of wind in his sails. He fixed his eyes, the box is still veryrge, the sofa is sitting squarely on an old man, surrounded by warblers, a paper-drenched scene. Just see the old man wearing a ck suit bought from nowhere, more let Jason have a kind of want to hide and flee is, this for the old guys face is also wearing a pair of ck sunsses, the whole a person is a ck super dress, looks full of aura. The uninformed see this formation, but also thought that the ce of the old ancestors of the mob level of the big man descended. Jasons ck face stared at the ck super dress but also can not hide the lewdness of the old man, apanied by five beautiful women, with Jasons experience, these five should be apanied by the beauty of the drink. But what he couldnt figure out was whether the old mans appetite was a little too big. Five orders in one breath? Old Mr. Miller, you are dashing enough, this left and right embracing, really than the living God. Jason walked over with a tiger face and said in a cold voice. The unpleasant song came to an abrupt end, and the old man with the ck super looked at Jason, pulled down those sunsses, and then grinned, showing that trademark lewd smile of missing incisors, and said, Jason youre finally here. Come,e and sit down, when I finish this song, let you see the old mans excellent singing skills. The five beauties in the box all looked at Jason in unison, and a pair of eyes couldnt help but blossom with the slightest hint of color. No matter which way you look at it, Jasons masculine and handsome appearance, coupled with that explosive body, exudes an alluring masculinity. Jason simply walked to the jukebox and ordered the silent mode, and the whole box was instantly quiet. Jason walked to Old Mr. Millers side, a big-breasted beauty in a super short skirt soberly gave way, Jason sat down and asked with a ck face: Old Mr. Miller, youe to Oakshire is not enough, why did youe to this kind of ce without saying anything? Youre already a few years old, can you be more decent? Brat, youve grown up with thick skin, havent you? Dare to lecture your grandfather up? Old Mr. Miller blew his beard and red, then said, Can you me me? When I got to Oakshire I got in a cab and casually asked what there was to do in Oakshire at night. It brought me to this ce. At first I was reluctant, but once I heard that there is wine here, there are girls to help pour wine and sing with, I thought I could also try it. This is not, so confused up. Speaking of which, Old Mr. Miller paused and said with a smile, Jason you did not see, just now the momentum is really big. A row of little girls came in, standing neatly, and said to pick at random. I think more people lively, so I picked these five little girls I said Jason what are you looking at? These little girls are picked ording to your taste, I am for your sake understand? Old Mr. Miller saw Jasons speechless face, is righteously said. Jason nced, these five beautiful women are indeed all boobs and asses style, the question is when did this be my taste?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The back of a guy came over with a list and told me that tonights consumption of nearly ten thousand, I look at all anxious eyes, feelings of these little girls are not free ah this is not, to call you. Strangely enough, a guy iming to be some kind of manager came to see me. I said I have a grandson in Oakshire, his name is Jason. this guy heard your name and then chased the root, and at the end of the day did not mention the money to me, said youe to tell him. Old Mr. Miller went on to say. Grandpa, is this handsome man the grandson you were talking about? A smoldering beauty next to him asked with a smile. Old Mr. Miller immediately showed a lewd grin with missing incisors and said, Yes, its this kid. This kid just likes your style. Dont be polite with him, dont look at him now, hes all serious, but its all his mothers pretence. I raised him, I do not know what kind of virtue he has? Even over the widows wall more times than I Old Mr. Miller, you stand and speak without pain? You have no shame in spitting blood, so why dont you and I count the number of times who went over the widows wall. Jason said with a ck face. The five beauties next to them all froze, each with a gaze in their eyes as if they were living ghosts, such superb masters they really have never seen. Just then, the door to the box was pushed open and a middle-aged man walked in, taking three steps forward after seeing Jason and cautiously asked, Excuse me, is this JasonMr. Miller? Its me, you are? Jason asked curiously. Im Caden Jarvis, the general manager of this club, and Im really honored to have Mr. Miller here. Mr. Miller, please dont be shy. The man who called himself Caden Jarvis said. Jason was even more curious and looked Caden Jarvis up and down and said, You and I dont seem to know each other, so howe youre giving me such a big favor? To be honest, I know Mr. Miller and have admired him for a long time, and its a great honor for me that Mr. Miller is here to y. Caden Jarvis smiled and spoke with a sense of awe as he poured a ss of wine and continued, Heres to Mr. Miller, I hope you have a good time tonight. Jason was a bit confused, but since the other party was so polite, he didnt mind and picked up a ss and had a drink with this Caden Jarvis. Caden Jarvis then toasted Old Mr. Miller, saying that he could order as many drinks as he wanted if he didnt have enough, and then walked out of the box. Caden Jarvis walked out of the box and subconsciously reached up to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. It turns out that he had a deep rtionship with Nine Dragons at first and had some business dealings with Nine Dragons. Nine Dragons, including Hung Kau, are suddenly eradicated overnight. The well-informed man vaguely guesses that Hung Kaus death is rted to Jason. So tonight he was shocked to learn that Old Mr. Miller said there was a grandson named Jason in Oakshire, and he checked with Old Mr. Miller to see if this Jason was the right Jason. Old Mr. Miller said his grandson worked as a security guard at Oakshire University, and upon hearing this Caden Jarvis confirmed Jasons identity. Even Nine Dragons such a force Jason said to destroy, such a fierce person Caden Jarvis to bend are still toote, so tonight he waived the cost of the box, as a gesture of good Jason in advance. Chapter 494 – Future Grand Daughter-in-law Rumble! In the night, a tough-looking Paramount Marauder drove away from The Zephyr. It was Jason who drove the car, with Old Mr. Miller in the passenger seat. Not long after Caden Jarvis came over for a toast, Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller and fled, because the five beautiful women in the box were encouraged by Old Mr. Miller to lean in close to him and to get their hands on him. Honestly, he cant afford to lose this person! Old Mr. Miller in the box a party of the old ancestor level of the image of the big man, sitting in the car immediately after the original shape, take off his shoes, picking his feet, the end also scratch a crotch,ined: What the hell things of this suit stall guy said what the original price of 19999 Now only 199, said what to wear a special show aura. The aura is there, but the body is notfortable ah, far lessfortable than the coarse linen coat to wear. Old Mr. Miller, you are already seventy or eighty years old, who are you pretending to be a man of the world all day long? Youve got to be a peaceful person, youve got to be an adult running around, do you still want to hook up with all the olddies in every part of the country before youre happy? Jason teased. Jason, I have two sleeves of cleanliness and not close to women, on my image of this magnificent, those olddies can match? Not exaggerate, if I raise my arms, not to mention the 20 to 30 young girls, those 40 to 50 charming womene not to mention apany of several toons or have. Old Mr. Miller said in a cavalier manner. Jason snorted, shook his head and said, Its true that ginger is still old and spicy, I cant help but admire it. This bit of my cheek is reallyughablepared to you. Old Mr. Miller quit, red at Jason, and said, You boys think Im bragging? Its been blowing for eighteen years anyway hasnt it. Jason said. The old man has raised such a white-eyed wolf as you in these eighteen years? Cant you see how handsome and marvelous I am? When I was young, ten beautiful women on Hyacinth Ladies couldnt wait to surround me, what do you know? Forget it, you just dont know anything anyway, and Hyacinth Ladies you know even less. Old Mr. Miller grunted and said. Hyacinth Ladies? Which beauties now? I didnt see any top ten beauties crying out for you in that little ravine back then. Jason is obviously which pot is not open to mention which pot, uncovered Old Mr. Miller scars. Old Mr. Miller rare did not reply, his old eyes slightly narrowed, the old face full of frost seems to show a touch of indescribableplex color. After a moment of silence, Old Mr. Miller looked over at Jason and said, I heard from Aston that you left the War Department?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jason was stunned and said, Youve been to the old general? I wanted to find you, naturally, to find out about you from Aston. He said you left the War Department and came to Oakshire to work as a security guard at Oakshire University. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded and said, I did leave the military, but the old general hasnt discharged me yet, he just said to put me on indefinite leave. Old Mr. Miller immediately said with a grunt of anger: Aston this old thing bully you? When I put you in his hands, I said, under the sky except I can beat you, no one can bully you. You kid to tell me, is not in the military department was angry? I will go with you to the Capital tomorrow and ask Aston toe out to judge, if he does not give a one, two, three, I am not finished with him. Old Mr. Miller you just stay out of it. Wouldnt I be angry at the War Department? The old general still takes care of me. I quit the military department for my own personal reasons, I have other ns. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and said, All right, I wont interfere with you when you grow up. You can do whatever you want, just remember the words no guilt. Jason smiled, a warmth flooded his heart, in fact, he always knew that even though he had grown up and be the Dragon Shades dragon head, killing the title of Satan the Evil in the dark world. However, in the heart of Old Mr. Miller, he will always be the little kid who wore crotch pants and got into trouble everywhere, always a child, and he will always want to protect himself. Jason has always understood this, but the tough-talking Old Mr. Miller naturally will not admit, really to say open, Old Mr. Miller will certainlye to a sentence C the old man raised you to adulthood is dead or alive off my eggs. But it is this temper is as stinky and hard as the stone in the pit for the old and disrespectful creepy old man, but is to bring Jason the most warm memories. In fact, Jason would love to say, Old Mr. Miller before are you standing in front of me, let a give way in the future, it is my turn to stand in front of you, it is also time for you to cover the wind and rain. In the middle of the conversation, the car was already driving back to Bamboo Residence. Jason ushered Old Mr. Miller inside the house. Old Mr. Miller house inside the turn, and went to the backyard around, nodded, said: living ce is good. It seems that this security guard of your kid is tasty. Come,e, bring the wine brought back to the backyard here, you and I have a good drink. Old Mr. Miller, there are no downers in the house. Jason said. No food? There should be some in the fridge, right? Get your ass over there and fry me up a couple of dishes. Old Mr. Miller said in an old-fashioned manner. Jason was speechless for a while, he looked at the beauty principals house was still lit, he had a bright idea C the beauty principal stewed a lot of meat tonight, he and the beauty principal did not eat much, there was a lot left. Why dont you bring the remaining pot of meat from the beautiful principal over to warm it up? Anyway, Ive already rubbed a meal, and its not bad to rub meat this time. After making up his mind, Jason shouted through the fence, Miss Martino, Miss MartinoC Kay hadnt really slept, she had heard Jasons car driving back in the house, and now when she heard the shout she pushed open the backyard door and came out, asking, What is it? Jason immediately pulled Old Mr. Miller up and said with a smile, Miss Martino, this is Old Mr. Miller, who is a good drinker and is suffering from ack of food to go with it. I thought Id bring the rest of your pot of meat over here to warm it up? Kay turned her eyes to Old Mr. Miller and the cold face she had when facing Jason swirled, she smiled slightly and said, Youre Jasons grandfather? Hi Grandpa Miller. Old Mr. Millers cock-eyed eyes were slithering around Kay, and he smiled and said, You too, little girl. How old are you? Are you married? The smile on Kays face stalled, and she could never have imagined that Old Mr. Millers first question would be this. Jasons face was dark, and he had the urge to throw Old Mr. Miller back into the house. Ahem Miss Martino, Old Mr. Miller didnt mean anything by it, thats just the way he is. You dont mind. Jason said in a hurry. Kay smiled and said, You also underestimate my belly size. I do have some food here, let me serve it out to you, wait a moment. With that, Kay turned around and returned to the house. Old Mr. Miller pulled Jason over, and in Jasons puzzled expression, Old Mr. Miller said in a serious voice: Jason, I wont bother with you about those bastards you did before. But this girl you have to hold on to, the old man first look at her, determined that she is the future grandson-inw. You look at that ass, is definitely a good birth material, you kid if you do not fight to see I do not break your two legs Jason is speechless, the whole person ck face, are unable to say anything. Your old man is in love, the problem is that others have to agree to be your grandson inw ah, this is not the eight characters have not yet a beginning? Neither of them noticed that Kay, who had just walked into the house, stumbled and almost fell headlong to the ground. She coincidentally heard Old Mr. Millers sneaky words, and a gorgeous peach blossom jade face had rolled and blushed. Chapter 495 Old journeyman Under the moon and flowers, a pot of old wine, tasting all kinds of life. A small table has been set up in front of the small courtyard, around a few low stools, the table has Kays hot dishes, in addition to Kay also helped to order some barbecue, brisket, peanut rice, these take-out. Old Mr. Miller looked at Kay so considerate and understanding, but also secretly nodded towards Jason tsk, when Kay was not present, the old man said sadly: s, the old man raised you for 18 years, but in the end is not as good as the girl just met Shen ah. Look at Kay, what a nice girl ah, considerate and understanding, gentle and generous, your boy is a virtuous life to be her neighbors. All so you kid if you still can not dig the wall near the water tower first get the moon, then I think I raised you for nothing. Jason really cant pull the face with this shameless old man to talk about this aspect of things, this old man is really unscrupulous, behind the back of the beautiful principal to say these, in case the beautiful principal heard how good it is? Old Mr. Miller, you should stop muttering. Why didnt I know you used to be so talkative? Go and drink your wine. Jason said in a good-natured way. Old Mr. Miller poured a ss of wine, took a sip and then looked toward Kays house and yelled at the top of his lungs, Kay, Kay Kay came out with a sniff and asked, Grandpa Miller, what can I do for you? Old Mr. Miller said smilingly, Kay, I really appreciate you organizing the food. I dont have much to say to this brat. I am also quite boring to drink alone. I just dont know if you have time to chat with me, an old man. Jason heart a shock, afraid of Old Mr. Miller do not know the importance of causing any trouble, he hurriedly said: Old Mr. Miller, Miss Martino have to get up early tomorrow to work it. You should not disturb Miss Martinos rest. Kay if youre busy tomorrow dont bother me. Old Mr. Miller went on to say. Kay smiled and said, Its still quite early. grandpa Miller has a taste for it, so Ill sit with you and talk. Kay said and walked over and sat down on a low stool. Kay youre the president of this university? Old Mr. Miller asked. The vice principal. Kay said. Old Mr. Miller immediately red at Jason and said, Look at Kay, she is already a principal at a young age, she is a serious cultural person, a talented girl. You ah more with Kay to learn to learn. Said, and looked at Kay, a solemn face said, So Kay you are Jason the boys boss. I tell you, from now on, if this kid dares to ck off and bezy or something, you teach him a lesson. I will. Kay smiled and nodded, not forgetting to nce at Jason. Jasonughed bitterly, feelings sitting here is superfluous, a bit outside the person. But then again, this kid is my single-handedly raised, what his temperament I know best. In that simple small ravine, developed his honest and simple character, meet a what beautiful women are not good at talking, sometimes I am worried that he can not get a wife. This is certainly not an advantage, but the modern fickle society, such as his honest character, is less and less. Old Mr. Miller said seriously. Jasons face was stunned, revealing an odd look. Old Mr. Miller is a disguisedpliment to himself? Selling himself to a beautiful principal? Im afraid its just the opposite, what virtues of their own beauty principal are clear, but also honest? The beauty principal does not believe in such words. As expected, Kay looked at Jason with surprise and continued, Grandpa Miller, howe the Jason I know ispletely different from what you said? You dont even know, he just came the first day to press me to my bed,pletely like a hooligan. Also, when he sees a beautiful woman, he talks like a hoodlum. You dont have to worry about him not finding a daughter-inw. In my opinion, he would like the country to amend the marriagew and abolish monogamy, so that he can embrace three wives and four concubines. Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, this plot is not the same as what he thought ah. But who is Old Mr. Miller, a veteran. Just see his face unchanged, said painfully: What? Ive only been away from him for a few years and hes changed so much? And be lively? It seems that society is a vat, is a ce to exercise people ah. But Kay ah, Grandpa Miller can pat you on the back to say, this kid is still maintaining the kind of simple and good character, Jedi is a good man, have to cherish ah should be cherished to each other.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kay ice and snow intelligent, naturally is heard Old Mr. Miller words deep meaning, which makes her are beginning to fidget a bit, beautiful jade face are tinged with a bit of red. Not to mention Kay, even Jason was embarrassed to listen to it. Old Mr. Miller, drink and drink. Jason urged, pouring the wine and sipping it with Old Mr. Miller. Kay smiled and said, How long is Grandpa Miller nning to stay in Oakshire this time? It depends on the performance of this brat. If he is well received, I will stay longer. If he doesnt, Ill have to look at him at my age. Old Mr. Miller said. Kay smiled and said, If he dares to treat you badly, Ill use my position to give him small shoes. Ill take you around Oakshire when I have time. After all, its a rare asion when youe over. Thats a good point, Kay, and Ill take credit for that. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. Kay nodded and chatted for a while, it was almost time for her to rest, so she got up to say goodbye, and before she left, she said, Grandpa Miller, you should not drink too much. This is a long journey, you also rest early. Good. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head repeatedly, how to look at Kay how satisfied. Kay walked into the house and closed the door, already ready to rest. Brat, this girl doll and my heart, from now on you can not bully her. Otherwise, see if I dont smack you. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said. Jasonughed bitterly and said, Old Mr. Miller, you are not nonsense. Shes the principal, shes my top boss, I bully her? I cant even bend her over backwards. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Youre right, too. You kid through the bottom, do you have any interest in Kay in any way? Old Mr. Miller, you should not point out the wrong person. Even if Im interested in her, she may not be in love with me. Well talk about thister. Jason said with a speechless face. You kid stalking brazen kung fu is not cultivated to home? Forget it, I wont talk to you about it. Tell me, what has happened since you came back to Oakshire? Old Mr. Miller asked. Chapter 496 – The old man is a young man That said, theres really a lot that has happened since Jason returned to Oakshire. Since Old Mr. Miller asked a question, Jason didnt hide it and said, Lets not talk about what happened a while ago. Just two days ago, I had a fight with some ancient martial artists. Before returning to Oakshire, I didnt even know that there were ancient hermit families in Carovia, and that ancient martial artists existed. Aftering into contact with those ancient martial artists, I realized that they are indeed very strong. These ancient martial artists have special cultivation methods, divided into Ming Jin Latent Energy and so on. It doesnt matter to me, I practice my own power anyway. And against an ancient martial arts powerhouse? What strength realm is the other party? Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and asked, looking muddled. There were two guys who were Master Stage, and there was an older guy in gray who was Supreme Master Stage, Jason said. What about the results of the sparring match? Didnt you see this? If I had lost I would still be alive? Those three are all dead. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller drank a ss of wine and said smilingly, Brat, your strength has grown, you can actually fight and kill Supreme Master Stage ancient martial artists. Jasons face was stunned when he heard this, and then he asked, Hey, Old Mr. Miller, dont say youve known about these so-called ancient hermit families, ancient martial arts powerhouses and so on for a long time, ah. Old Mr. Miller took out his portable dry cigarette, lit it and smoked it, blowing a mouthful of smoke toward the sky, a profound and mysterious high man, said with a bullish air: You kid look down on me, this bad old man, right? Who says I dont know? What kind of bullshit ancient hermit family, if I walk to their doorstep, each one of them will be scared shitless. Jason didnt even bother to roll his eyes, he lit up a cigarette and smoked, and Old Mr. Miller got along for a long time he was not surprised, the old man drank to the bull, and couldnt wait to put a Im the bestbel on his forehead. Jason also lit a cigarette and smoked it, and said unhurriedly, Old Mr. Miller, since you also know these secret stories about ancient hermit families and ancient martial arts sects, why dont you tell me about them? You boys didnt ask me either did you? Old Mr. Miller said. Jason was speechless, sounding like Old Mr. Millers words made sense, but on reflection they made the least amount of sense. I had never heard of any ancient martial artists or anything like that, so where do you expect me to ask? Old Mr. Miller, dont say youre still an ancient martial arts powerhouse. Jason said with a heated smile and flirtation. But then no? It doesnt matter if youre strong or not, its enough to beat your kid anyway. Old Mr. Miller began to lean on the old man. Jason didnt bother with Old Mr. Millers rascality and said, In that case, you know a lot about Hyacinth, dont you? Why dont you tell me some inside information about Hyacinth? Which way do you boys want to hear it? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason with a pair of cross-eyed nces. Just tell me which force is the most powerful in this Hyacinth. Jason asked casually. The Goodwin family has a few old undead things that are the treasures of the family, and those old undead things do have some ability, even I have to admire three points. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, took a sip of wine, and then said, In the past, those few old undead guys will look for me to fight when they see me. Not for other reasons, because the same era with me the Goodwin family of martial arts geniuses, have been beaten by me one by one, resulting in the martial heart is unstable, always can not walk out of my shadow, and will not be able to achieve the highest martial realm. Jason began to feel some headache, this old mans attitude is not to give up until the bullshit is broken ah, he said in a good mood: sounds very powerful look. I said Old Mr. Miller, since you are so powerful, howe I didnt see you teach me some ancient martial arts in the small mountain valley back then? Hunting up the mountain, cold see the ck blind you two legs to run faster than me and once, you turned the wrong wall, turned up Mrs. Grays wall, was Mrs. Gray found with a broom chased out, you also put me out to take the me, this is the so-called master style ah? Old Mr. Millers old face was embarrassed when the embarrassing story was revealed, and then he red and said: You know nothing. I am a world-renowned, how can I be serious with those women and children? As for the ancient martial arts, the old man has passed on his lifes essence to you, can you me me for your stupidity? Jason skimmed his mouth and said, In addition to getting beaten up really havent seen you pass on anything. And you know about getting beaten up, huh? Thats right then. Thats the old mans lifes work. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and showed a wide smile with missing incisors. Jasons forehead is straight ck line, there is an urge to curse. This fucking beating is also considered the essence of lifelong learning? Jason sullenly drank a few sses of wine before saying, You said something about Hyacinth Ladies earlier, what kind of birds egg thing is that? Hyacinth Ranks, Hyacinth Fighters and Hyacinth Ladies are the top ten ancient martial artists in Hyacinth. Hyacinth Fighters is a list of the top 10 most promising young people of the younger generation, and the age of this list must not exceed 30 years old. As for Hyacinth Ladies, as the name implies, it is the list of the top ten beauties of Hyacinth. Old Mr. Miller said in a calm manner. Old Mr. Miller, you beat up all the martial arts geniuses of the Goodwin family, so it goes without saying that you are the top of the Hyacinth Ranks, right? Jason asked with a smile. The old man wasnt on Hyacinth Ranks back in the day. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons face was stunned, he had thought that with the nature of Old Mr. Miller not to blow the bullshit and never give up, he would definitely go along with it and say that he was the top of Hyacinth Ranks, but never thought that Old Mr. Miller had a rare modest and honest time, admitting that he was not on the list. However, the next moment, Old Mr. Millers words are Jason almost did not fall head first to the ground C I didnt care for that Hyacinth Ranks back then, so I quit Hyacinth Ranks and asked not to be on Hyacinth Ranks. Jason could not help but secretly feel the sound, he felt he had been pretentious enough. Butpared to Old Mr. Miller, its still a long way off! Old Mr. Millers kind of pretending, thats what makes people convincing.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This reminds him of a phrase C Your grandpa will always be your grandpa! This is really true, who let Old Mr. Miller is his own grandfather. Jason, when I get in the moodter, I will take you through the jungle of Hyacinth, so you can see the old mans style. Old Mr. Miller said in a serious manner. Jason was about to tease, but then he saw Old Mr. Miller stand up with his sk and spoke loudly in a high-pitched voice The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, only to feel that this moment of Old Mr. Miller with the past some different, from his already hunched body faintly emitted a kind of light, this light will even sting his eyes. For no reason, Jason only felt that the old man in front of him seemed to have a bullish demeanor that dared to call the herd to submit to his feet. Chapter 497 Old Mr. Miller, Claire Early the next morning. Jason woke up and rubbed his eyes, then sat up from the couch. Since Old Mr. Miller was here, he naturally let Old Mr. Miller fall asleep on the bed while he slept on the couch, as long as there was a ce for him to sleep anyway. Old Mr. Miller was still asleep in bed, so Jason didnt bother him, washed his face and then changed into a security uniform and walked out. He went to the cafeteria first to bring back a breakfast and ced it on the table. Old Mr. Miller woke up and saw it and naturally ate it. Jason then walked out, and today he felt that he should also have a good duty inside Oakshire University. Otherwise, Im sorry for the cultivation of the beautiful principal. Jason arrived at the security office in front of the school and saw that Frederick, Arthur, Walter and others were already present. Jason! Jason! Frederick and others have said hello. Jason nodded and walked over to talk to Frederick and the others. Jason remembered what Kay had saidst night, and he asked, By the way, I heard there was a sensational incident at the school two days ago? Is it rted to international students? Thats not true. Frederick opened his mouth and went on to say, It was a foreign student who picked up several local girls at the same time, and when the incident finally came to light, those girls made a big fuss with each other. To be honest, international students are really popr, often hooking up with our girls, it is not strange. The back of the matter is not because of this international student with a number of girls emotional disputes, after the incident many Oakshire University students are said to be dissatisfied with the treatment of these international students, some people led the trouble, demanding equal treatment. Arthur said on the sidelines. Walter sighed with emotion and said, Those international students are indeed treated very well. We have inspected the dormitories of international students, and the environment of those dormitories is just like staying in a hotel, which is notparable to local students at all. In addition to amodation, it is said that there are other preferential treatment. Jason nodded, these aspects of the problem, they as security guards really can not help, this is rted to the schools policy, and to arge extent is also in ordance with the state for the treatment of international students conditions to implement. Frederick sneered and said, I heard some news that there is a foreign student who also looks at Miss Martino. threatening to go after Miss Martino, this foreign student is even more unlikeable, simplywless. Oh? Which international student who wants to die early and be reborn early said this? Jason narrowed his eyes, and a cold edge shed by C how dare he hit the beautiful principal? Is this a death wish or a death wish? I dont know about that specific foreign student. I will focus on poking aroundter. Frederick said. After chatting for a while, Jason and Frederick and the others started their watch. Gradually, the sun rises high. At noon, Jason changed shifts and walked towards Bamboo Residence, with Old Mr. Millers usualziness to cook, he would have nothing to eat if he didnt go back to cook. I dont know how Old Mr. Miller managed to make a living during his travels all these years. Or is it that the only time Old Mr. Miller iszy as hell is when ites to himself? Walking back to the Bamboo Residence, Jason vaguely heard voices talking andughing inside, which made his face startled, thinking who woulde to his house? He was talking to Old Mr. Miller? Jason pushed the door and entered, but saw ires heavenly pure smile, was talking with Old Mr. Miller. ire, what are you doing here instead of going to ss? And, do you know who this old man is? And youre talking to him? Do you have any sense of security? Jason said with a ck face. ire looked at Jason, immediately that small mouth toward Old Mr. Miller a beep, full of sniping said: Grandpa Miller, you see Uncle Miller implied that you are not good people it Old Mr. Miller immediately became furious, blowing his beard and ring at him, and said with a grunt of anger, What are you talking about, brat? ire is such a nice kid, you should take care of her more in the future, and she said she helped clean the house when you were away, and she stocked the fridge with food and drinks for you, in case you were hungry and couldnt find anything to eat. Why dont you think about the goodness of others? Jason suddenly a big head, he really does not know how ire so quickly enlisted Old Mr. Miller, watching them get along so well, it really does not look like they just met. But ire herself is a good girl, for such a girl, as long as the elders will be a sense of love. Uncle Miller, you hear me? Be nice to me in the future, or Ill tell Grandpa Miller. ire made a face towards Jason and said with a yful smile. Jason red at ire, if not for the presence of Old Mr. Miller, he really is the little girls ass until swollen. Grandpa Miller, I have an event at noon, so I have to go. Ille over when Im free. ire said with a smile. Okay, okay, you go ahead. Old Mr. Miller nodded with a grin on his face. ire left on a high note. Jason looked at ires back and couldnt help but ask, Old Mr. Miller, youre getting acquainted with this little girl? Old Mr. Miller stroked his sparse beard and said in reply, Hungry. The mountains are easy to change, but the nature is hard to change. Jason said. Jason what are you talking about? Old Mr. Miller asked with a re. Nothing, Im just going to make dinner. Jason opened his mouth and went into the kitchen to cook. ording to this seedling, if the old man surnamed Qin knew about it, would he be so angry that he would blow his beard and stare at it? Hahahaha- Old Mr. Miller muttered, grinning with glee. Once the meal was ready, the food was set on the table, and the drinks were prepared, Old Mr. Miller came over and sat down to enjoy it. Old Mr. Miller is not an alcoholic, but it seems to have be a habit to have a drink or two at every meal. I just heard ire say that you have a lot of beautiful students at this university. Ive got nothing to do, so Im thinking about going around the campus and looking for some future granddaughters-inw. Old Mr. Miller said with a tone that did not sound like a joke. Jason heard this, his face was shocked and said: Old Mr. Miller if you dare to do this I will immediately pretend not to know you, I must throw you out! I said what do you mean by that? When you see Miss Martino, you talk about your granddaughter-inw. And now you want to find me a granddaughter-inw. How many granddaughters-inw do you have in your mind? What? You still have too many daughters-inw? Old Mr. Miller asked. Anyway, Im warning you, dont you give me a hard time. I have to hang out here in the future. Im just a security guard, if I make a scene about hooking up with a female student, Miss Martino will still fire me? Jason said in a good-natured way. Old Mr. Miller thought about it, nodded his head and said, That seems to be the case Jason was slightly relieved at this. At that moment, a shout rang out from the door C Jason, Jason. Jason frowned, this cant get rid of the dogskin again? Come on in. Jason said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The door creaked open and Riley walked in with a pious smile on his face. Chapter 498 – Martial Dao Embryo Riley walked into the house and saw Jason and also saw Old Mr. Miller. Jason, is eating ah Riley smiled, the pair of thieving eyes to Old Mr. Miller, since he was able to Jason to eat together that identity must be very close, so he asked with great courtesy. Jason, this old gentleman is? Im his master. Whos your boy? Old Mr. Miller snaps. Oh, so its the old master. I told you that at a nce the old master knew it was extraordinary, so spirited and with extraordinary weather. You see, even the aura of drinking with legs crossed, can drink a handsome and sprightly high man style. Riley began to talk like a man. Jason started to have a headache, just left a beautiful but nonsensical ire, and now there is a difficult kid, this day can not live ah. Thisment undoubtedly made Old Mr. Miller very useful, he showed that missing teeth smile, said: I cant see you kid is very unique vision, can actually see that the old man is a high man. Children can be taught. Riley, what are you doing running over here? Jason asked. Jason, I just came by to see if there was anything- Riley said with a smile on his face. Since youre fine then get your ass back to the dorm and rest. Jason said with a tiger face. Riley said, Somethings wrong, somethings wrong, Jason, I had a taekwondo ss today and it really pissed me off, the Otltino teacher who taught me despised Carovia martial arts, saying that Carovia martial arts are just fancy kicks, just like that bad square dance. I was so angry that I argued with him, and he threatened to find a master of Carovia Budo to fight with him. Of course, I dont think that Otltino Sensei is worthy of Jasons fight. I thought Jason when you teach me two moves, I immediately went to beat him to the ground. Lets see if he still says that Carovia Budo is a fancy martial art. What do you care what he says when his mouth is on someone else? You just finish your studies without worrying. Besides, theres nothing I can teach you. Jason said. Jason- Riley was about to say something, but saw Old Mr. Miller stood up, walked to Riley with his hands behind his back, reached out and put his hand on Rileys shoulder, squeezed it along the shoulder de to the back, and said, The root bone is not bad. So youre looking for Jason to teach you martial arts. Riley nodded toward Old Mr. Miller, then looked back at Jason and said, Jason, I really cant hold this breath. I know Jason youre great, just teach me. Jason heart secretly sighed, he cultivated are extremely harsh battlefield killing battle techniques, these are really not suitable to teach Riley, he is just a student, these closebat harsh means he learned to go is not necessarily good. So, Jason didnt say anything, gathered the dishes and walked towards the kitchen. Brother-inw C no, no, Jason, Ill clean up for you. Riley was about to run over and help. He narrowed his eyes and said, Kid, what did you just call Jason? O Jason. That previous sentence. Sister, brother-inw , Riley mumbled. Your sister is married to Jason? Old Mr. Miller asked curiously. Riley smiled sarcastically and said, Thats not true. But my sister definitely has a crush on Jason. Ive also always wanted to introduce my sister to Jason and set them up. In my eyes, Jason is the one who deserves to be my brother-inw. Youre a brother and youre so eager to introduce your sister to Jason, is your sister an ugly bitch who cant get married? Old Mr. Miller cocked his eyes and said in a cold voice. Riley was anxious, he pointed to his face and said, Old man, look at how I look, my sister will be an ugly monster? My sister is not only not ugly, but also very beautiful. Old Mr. Miller grunted and said, Your kids mouth has no proof, no matter how much you say, I cant see people just dont believe your bullshit. Riley was inspired and said, Old man, I have a picture of me and my sister on my phone. Ill show it to you. Riley flipped through the photos on his phone with his sister Megan and showed them one by one to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller squinted, nodded and said, Thats what it looks like? Thats pretty good-looking. Master, theres more. Riley said he clicked on his sisters ins, and there were some photos of Megan on the ins, not the least of which were work photos. Old man, see? My sister is a stewardess, quite beautiful, and there are many people pursuing her. But my sister has not even agreed to the pursuit of others, but on the contrary, she has some heart for Jason. Riley said with a hey smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Yoo-hoo, or a stewardess ah, good good, this body a look is also good fertility. Old Mr. Miller showed that missing incisor smile, let people how to look how lewd. Old man, I didnt lie to you, did I? My sister is really a big beauty. Ive been trying to set my sister up with Jason, but unfortunately Jason just wont say yes. Riley said helplessly. So thats what you boys are going to do as a condition for Jason to teach you martial arts? Old Mr. Miller asked. Riley hurriedly shook his head and said, Of course not. How can my sisters lifelong happiness be a condition? I really think my sister likes Jason and Im the one who set it up. As for finding Jason to practice martial arts, thats a different matter. The two things are not directly rted. Why do you want to practice martial arts with Jason? What can he teach you with his unimpressive martial arts? Its a total mistake. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, an old face tilted at 45, a high mans style. Riley froze for a moment as he said, If not Jason, who? I think Jason is very good. Old Mr. Miller was so angry that he wanted to punch someone, his old face said: You kid is blind? I am such a great master in front of you you can not see? You think Jason is great, right? I am his master, who do you think is more powerful? Riley reacted at once, he was a burst of joy, said: Naturally the old master is more powerful. I said Jason how so extraordinary hands, the original is the old master taught out ah. So what old master, you are willing to teach me two hands? If your sister bes my grandson-inw, it will be considered a family, and the old man will have no problem teaching you a couple of hands. But how do I know if this will work out? What if the basket is not ready by then? Old Mr. Miller made it clear that he was not going to see the rabbit without the eagle. Riley patted his chest and said, Dont worry, old man, Ill keep an eye on my sister, Ill be able to make it work. If my sister is not interested in Jason, then I really cant force her. Since my sister likes Jason, this matter is nine out of ten C no, ten out of ten sure! Old Mr. Miller nodded, he reached out and pressed his hand between the small of Rileys back, a sh of color in his old eyes, then he checked Rileys root bone again with both hands, this time more carefully. At the end, he sighed lightly and said, Its actually a martial embryo. Its a pity that youre a bit older and missed the best stage of refining your body and forging your bones. If you were born in some ancient martial arts sects, ancient hermit families, began to martial arts refinement at a young age,ter that Hyacinth Ranks will have a seat for you. Now begin to cultivate the martial arts althoughte, depending on your kid in the future there is no great opportunity to mend the sheep. Riley was confused, he said, Old man, what are all those things you just said? What do you mean by body refining and bone forging, ancient martial arts sects, etc.? Old Mr. Miller red at Riley and said, Where do you get off talking so much? By the way, whats your kids name? My name is Riley, Riley said in a rush. Come with me here in the backyard. Old Mr. Miller said. Riley hurriedly followed his ass to the backyard. Riley, in the future, you must remember that martial arts to establish virtue, not to promote evil, do things without shame. If you practice martial arts to hold the strong to bully the weak, I will p you to death. Old Mr. Millers originally cloudy gaze suddenly snapped up. Dont worry, old master, I am that kind of person. I will remember the words of the old master. Riley said in a hurry. Old Mr. Miller nodded, he was an old man who could see that Riley had a heart of gold, such a quality is not rare. Then again, Rileys outstanding martial arts embryonic qualifications made him moved withpassion, only to feel that such a seedling should not be so buried, which promised to teach Riley some martial arts. As for Rileys future achievements, as he said, whether he can meet a great opportunity to make up for the gap in martial arts since his early childhood. The old man taught you this set of energy running fist method has a total of six paragraphs, you kid follow the good practice, can remember how much depends on your perception. Old Mr. Miller said in a serious voice. Chapter 499 – Teaching the Way of Boxing Jason was cleaning up in the kitchen when he vaguely overheard some conversation between Old Mr. Miller and Riley, but he didnt think anything of it. When he finished cleaning up and came out, he was surprised to see Old Mr. Miller is in the backyard, a punch and a style of evolution, Riley is standing aside and stared without blinking, looking extremely serious and focused. What is Old Mr. Miller trying to pull? Jason muttered in his mind as he came closer to watch. Jason did not interrupt, stood aside and watched quietly, he could see that Old Mr. Miller seems to be evolving a boxing style, the evolution of this boxing style seems very peculiar, the movement seems to be extremely soothing, giving people the feeling like the old man in the park in the early morning ying Taijiquan, a board, not too fast, not too slow, soothing and moderate. Jason carefully sense, he did not sense from Old Mr. Millers body has any breath fluctuations,pletely is an ordinary old man is ying a set of boxing as he pleases, to consider from the aspect of the old man activity muscles and bones, this boxing style of action is also beneficial to the physical and mental health of the elderly. The question is, what does it mean that this Riley kid is seriously watching from the sidelines? A thought came out of nowhere C could Riley be learning Old Mr. Millers style? This kid saw that he did not teach him two hands so turned to Old Mr. Miller to beg? What does Old Mr. Miller have to do with his free time? And promised Riley to personally give him two martial arts skills?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jason was a bit teary-eyed, thinking this is not nonsense. What kind of martial art is this? Can this one-dimensional fist soothingly be applied to sparring and fighting? Jason is still watching Old Mr. Miller in the evolution of the boxing style, watching, he could not help but frown, he vaguely felt that Old Mr. Miller evolution of the boxing style implies some kind ofw in general, this boxing style seems to be soothing but has reached a boxing style straight to the mysterious realm. The evolution of the boxing style is indeed very simple, simple to the extent that everyone can start, without anyplex andplicated, but this seemingly simple boxing style contains a divine rhythm an essence, simr to the Tao of boxing, the only way toprehend to capture this divine rhythm is to truly practice the boxing style. The only thing that makes Jason feel puzzled is that this boxing style seems to contain a Taoist rhythm of the Tao when you look at it. The question is, can such a soothing boxing style kill the enemy against the battle? In Jasons perception, the battlefield killing techniques should be fast and urate, and all that mattered was the killing of a blow, characteristics that werepletely unrted to the fist style evolved by Old Mr. Miller. By this time, Old Mr. Miller had already finished his act, he took a deep breath after a closed fist, those cockeyed eyes red at Riley, and said, Riley, did you see everything clearly? Its your turn to demonstrate. Old Mr. Miller, is this you teaching Riley boxing? Jason asked with a smile as he walked over. Old Mr. Miller saidcently, Of course, Riley saw right away that the old man was a worldly man, and because of Rileys eyesight, I had to teach him a few tricks. Riley secretly rolled his eyes C say it like anything, not thinking of my sister as your granddaughter-inw. However, it would indeed be great if Jason really became a brother-inw! Old Mr. Miller, you dont want to mislead anyone. Jason said jokingly. Old Mr. Miller immediately red and said: What do you know, brat? Many people are crying and begging me to pass them a move and a half, but I dont even bother. If it werent for the fact that you are Rileys brother-inw, I would still have the time to teach him? Brother-inw? Jasons body was amazed, he red at Riley and said, Riley, tell me honestly, what did you say to Old Mr. Miller? Jason, its not really, its nothing , Riley mumbled. Old Mr. Miller picked up the dry tobo stick in his hand and knocked Rileys head, said in a loud voice: You kid is listening to me or to him? I told you to practice and practice. Why are you whining like a woman? Yes, yes, yes. Riley nodded his head repeatedly, and I must say his memory was indeed superb as he began to follow Old Mr. Millers boxing style from the beginning, evolving it move by move, most of which he had memorized. The only ones who couldnt remember, or couldnt pay attention to some subtleties, were reminded by Old Mr. Miller, who then regted Rileys movements. But as he practiced, Riley could not help but mutter in his heart: What kind of boxing is this? Is this really a martial art? Why does it feel simr to the Taijiquan and Baguazhang that some old men y in the park? Can this slow punching style really hit people? Im afraid Ill be knocked down with a kick before I finish my punch. This old man has a lewd look to him, he is not ying with me, right? Riley heart a sarcasm, he felt that this Shu Zhang slow evolution of the boxing style is too weak, just like an old man in the old boxing to strengthen the body in general. Therefore, Riley subconsciously elerated the evolution of the punching style. Unexpectedly C Bang! Old Mr. Millers hands knocked over the dry tobo sticks, cursing, You cant even crawl yet and youre thinking of running? Give me no distractions, honestly practice. Rileys head was knocked out of a bag, he grimaced in pain, and with his mind collected, he honestly followed what Old Mr. Miller had taught him. There are six sections in this style, each of which is connected to the other, the first and thest, and the style is notplicated and profound, but easy to understand. Jason watched Riley carefully a few times, and suddenly realized that this style epassed all of the basic boxing styles. No matter how strong the worlds most powerful boxingbat techniques, they all have to be based on the basic boxing style, in other words they are all built on the basic boxing style. A thought popped into Jasons head C if Old Mr. Millers boxing styles werebined in some way, wouldnt they evolve into an endless array of punches? It could kill and defend! Pay attention to the curvature of the elbow joint, it is not deliberate, it is logical to follow the trajectory of the punching style and follow the trend. Youre not punching right, the so-called difference of a hair is a thousand miles, the beginning of the wrong behind also all wrong, start again! You look like a dragon and a tiger, why do you look so soft when you punch? To have a momentum, understand? Momentum does note out of thin air, it is umted little by little. You must know how to maintain the momentum, the momentum in the heart, the momentum in the fist, without the momentum you practice anything is useless! Old Mr. Miller cursed and pointed out to Riley, asionally hitting some joints of Rileys body with a dry tobo stick in his hand to correct Rileys punching style. Jason watched and couldnt help but be flooded with the familiar memories. He remembered that when he was young and practiced the Fist of Fury, Old Mr. Miller gave him the same instructions that led him to create his own prototype of the Fist of Fury. He thought it was a mistake on Old Mr. Millers part, but now that hes watching Old Mr. Miller instruct Riley like this, is it really a mistake? Or is Old Mr. Miller still really a man too high for his own good? But any strong person must have a powerful breath, strong force as the base, these he from Old Mr. Millers body is really not the slightest sense, this is what makes him feel puzzled. Is it possible that Old Mr. Miller does not have any force power, such as the power of Latent Energy, but has a unique understanding of martial arts? Jason thought to himself that he thought this was a strong possibility. Jason then remembered that he had now broken through to Secret Power Realm and had activated the Abyss Blow power attribute, and he had been thinking of fusing the two power attributes of Bludgeoning Power and Abyss Blow into a single punch. So far, Jason still hasnte up with any solutions. Perhaps, ask Old Mr. Miller? Chapter 500 – Asking for advice with an open mind Riley spent the entire afternoon practicing the dojo taught by Old Mr. Miller. By about 4 p. m., Riley was drenched in sweat. Old Mr. Miller also knows that thebination of work and rest can not help the growth of the truth, so he let Riley stop and said: You kid is kind of sloppy it. This is the end of the day. But you have to remember the truth that the dumb bird flies first, and practice more when you have time. As for how much essence you canprehend depends on your own talent and chance. Riley nodded and patted his chest and said, Dont worry, old man, I wont disgrace your name. When I learn something in the future, I will definitely make your name even more resounding. Do you know how to hide your clumsiness? Dont you understand the truth of shooting a bird in the head? When you get on Hyacinth Ranks you cane as far as you like. Before you get on it, you should keep your tail between your legs and behave in an obscene way. You have no background, no strong background, no guardian of the brat, the early exposure of the sharpness of the people on the thought of when to die do not know. Old Mr. Miller is not good a burst of angry scolding. Riley was admonished and nodded his head in agreement. Go back to your dorm and rest first. Jason said. Riley nodded and said, Master, Jason, Ill leave now then ah. Come back tomorrow when youre free. Riley left in a huff. Old Mr. Miller sitting on a small bench in the backyard sunbathing, holding a dry tobo sticks a ttering smoking, the pair of legs crossed posture looks rxed, quite a heaven and earth I am the biggest posture. Jason shook his head with a bitter smile, so many years this old guy really has not changed at all ah, when in that small ravine, he had nothing to do is also in the courtyard this sitting posture. Old Mr. Miller, I cant tell youre really a high achiever, huh? Jason said with a smile. Old Mr. Millers cockeyed eyes squeezed Jason and said, You dont know shit. If you can see it is still a high man? I happen to have some boxing doubts, how about giving me a few pointers? I dont know if you have the ability to do this, so lets consider it a dead horse. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller gave Jason a cross look and sneered, Provocation? Ive pooped more than youve eaten, youre not going to work. Jason face a ck, so vulgar and disgusting metaphor is only this old man good meaning to say out. Looking at Jasons defeated face, Old Mr. Miller was happy, he smiled, the two missing incisors look particrly conspicuous, he said leisurely and proudly: But well, it is rare that you are so open-minded, I can give a few pointers. Prepare a pot of wine for me, find a ce, and lets go. Find a ce? Jason was a little unsure. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Youre not the same as Riley. This ce can let you use your full strength andbat skills?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thats a good point. Lets go then. I know a ce that would be quite suitable. Jasonughed. Rumble! Soon, the beastly Paramount Marauder roared away from Bamboo Residence. Jason drove off in the direction of Mount Casey. Thest time he took Sally to Mount Casey to see the lights on the halfway point of the mountain, there is a clearing there, with the help of the trees in the clearing or something, he was able to put his boxing skills to full use, so that Old Mr. Miller observed some. After a half-hour drive, Jason drove up Mount Casey and made his way to the clearing halfway up the mountain. Jason and Old Mr. Miller stepped out of the car, and Old Mr. Miller took one look at the ce, nodded and said, This is a good ce to show off your skills. Okay, Jason, show me your current power and boxing evolution. Good! Jason opened his mouth in a deep voice, he bellowed, his own aura like a flood beast that broke free from its cage, a pressure like that of the gods and demons diffused out, that hegemonic masculine aura rose to the sky, there is a unique world with my invincible confidence, which is pervaded by a killing atmosphere like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Fist of Rage and Kill, give me an explosion! Jason used the trees in the clearing as sandbags and directly executed his own Fist of Rage and Kill, powered by the power of a st. After the breakthrough to Secret Power Realm, Jasons own power can be said to havepleted a metamorphosis, bing more powerful and majestic, and the force of the blows that he gathered was more terrifying. Bang! Bang! Bang! As he kept throwing punches, a waist-thick tree in front of him was shaking, a fist smashed down, the bark ripped, straight to the trunk, and even left concave fist marks on that trunk. Old Mr. Miller a cking smoking a dry cigarette, can not help but subconsciously nodded, he himself seems to feel quite good. At that moment, Jasons punching power changed, and he activated the punching power of the Dragon Shadow Killer Whale Fist, this time with his own heavy power, and exploded into the punching power of Abyss Blow. Boom! A fist and down, the leaves of that big tree are going to tter and shake, the whole tree is shaking with a magnitude visible to the naked eye. This is truly appalling. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers eyes shed a glint of essence, subconsciously murmured: Good boy, really deserves to be brought up by me. Im afraid the power of Latent Energy of an ordinary supreme master cant bepared to this! Soon, Jason was demonstrating both of his strength attributes and his own boxing style. Old Mr. Miller came up and said slowly and methodically, Jason, your Fist of Rage is indeed bing more and more perfected, and it is good that you have created an original boxing style that can be called a hall of fame. If the old man is correct, you have mastered two power attributes. The first power attribute is the power of bludgeoning. The other power attribute is thick and heavy, andes with a killing power higher than your own power, right? Jason nodded and said, Indeed. The second power attribute is the power of heavy blow, which can be called Abyss Blow. Abyss Blow? There is also this meaning, cultivated to the point of supremacy, a punch out, the terror is like an abyss. Old Mr. Miller nodded, he narrowed his eyes and continued, But the old man also saw. You can only use these two power attributes separately, and cannot fuse them into one. You cant present both power attributes in one punching style, right? Jasons heart shuddered, could not help but feel the sound, really ginger is still the old spicy, your grandfather is your grandfather ah, Old Mr. Millers eyes are really poisonous, a nce to see what he wanted to solve this problem. Yes, indeed. So I was wondering, by what means can both of these power attributes explode at the same time? Jason spoke up and asked. Now he also vaguely felt that Old Mr. Miller is really a bit of a high man style, and not all fancy. Chapter 501 Guidance Old Mr. Miller slowly lit a dry cigarette and took a drag before saying, The old man has not mastered the two power attributes of your st Power and Abyss Blow. So to say how to fuse these two power attributes into one boxing path, the old man can not say. But whether its the power of the flesh or the Latent Energy, they are all different manifestations of power, but they all go the same way. As long as you master the root of power, then the solutions that currently gue you will be solved. The root of the power? Jason frowned, somewhat unsure. Old Mr. Miller went on to say: Bludgeoning power or Abyss Blow, where do these two power attributese from? Of course they donte out of thin air. After all, they actually evolved from your own basic power. So the question is, do you know how these two power attributes evolved? If you figure this out, you will also know the root of the power. Jasons heart shook, when he practiced the power of the st, because Old Mr. Miller time and again corrected his power skills, so that he from the soles of the feet, through the waist limbs Kai Cheng, and finally formed the human body of the great dragon force, so that the power of the st out of the st produced a st effect. You know how to generate the power of a st, you have mastered the power generation technique that the old man taught you. In other words, you understand the source of the power of the Striking Force, which is actually your own basic power that has been stimted by the power generation technique, and then coalesced in a single point and then exploded out. Therefore, you have developed the Fist of Fury. Old Mr. Miller spoke up and continued, What about Abyss Blow? Do you understand the root of Abyss Blows power? Obviously, you dont understand it yet and havent bothered to look deeper into the issue. You just sit back and enjoy this power attribute that you have mastered after breaking the realm, without looking deeper into what the root of this power attribute is. This will lead to the result that the power attribute Abyss Blow is simply an external object that you can use, not something that really belongs to you. This would appear to be a paradox, as Abyss Blow, which is clearly an evolution of your base power, is not really yours. Why is this so? The problem lies in the fact that you havent understood the root of Abyss Blows power. Many martial artists do not care about such basic things, not knowing that the true meaning of simplifying and tracing the origin of the martial path lies in this. So, you havent really understood the root of Abyss Blows power, you havent fully transformed this power of heavy blows into something of your own, and ask how you can evolve a proper kendo based on this power attribute?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It is because you understand the process of generating, coalescing and exploding the power of blows, you know the whole power and understand where the root of the power of blows lies, so you are able to create your own fist of fury that matches the power of blows. Likewise, when you master the root of Abyss Blows power, you will be able to evolve a corresponding kendo based on the characteristics of Abyss Blows power gathering. Old Mr. Millers in-depth, easy-to-understand pointers guide Jason back to what is essentially fundamental, and thats what counts. The martial path is like a high building on a t ground. The more solid the foundation is, the more solid it is, in order to build a higher tower, the height of which is directly proportional to the solid foundation; if there is no solid foundation for support, the taller the tower is only a pavilion in the air, can not withstand the ravages of the storm. Jason had the feeling of waking up from a dream. He felt like he was lost in abyrinth, unable to figure out how to incorporate Abyss Blow and the power of blows into his kendo. Old Mr. Millers words made his eyes clear, theyer of fog was broken, and he finally saw clearly a path of his own martial arts. He mastered the Abyss Blow power attribute after he broke the realm and advanced to Secret Power Realm, but he never thought about how Abyss Blow evolved, as Old Mr. Miller said, he just sat back and enjoyed the power attribute that came out of breaking the realm. This power attribute. On the contrary, the evolution of a boxing discipline can be seen as the trajectory of a force power. Jason hadnt even bothered to understand the evolution of Abyss Blow before this, so how could he evolve the power of this heavy blow into a fist fight? This means that Jasons current kendo is not enough to bring out the true power of Abyss Blow. Only a tailor-made kendo evolved by the power of heavy blows canpletely explode the terrifying power of Abyss Blow. Jason immediately got giddy and looked excited. Old Mr. Miller, youre really something, youve made me think. Im not going to say anything, Ill have all the wine tonight. Jason said excitedly. Old Mr. Miller barred his dry cigarette, a pair of cock-eyed nce at Jason, said: When did the old man ever cheat you? I said the old man is a high man. You dont believe me, youre not as good as Riley on this point. Old Mr. Miller, just about everything, but dont just keep climbing up the pole. Jason said in no good mood. Old Mr. Miller heatedly smiled and continued: As for the evolution of the way of boxing, take Hyacinth, there are very few who can create their own battle techniques. Many people make changes based on the martial art inherited from their predecessors. As for the battle techniques that are truly original, if they can really fit the characteristics of their own force dao, then the power is naturally terrifying. The old man encourages you to create your own battle technique. Just remember one thing, dont take the bull by the horns. Any battle technique, whether its a fist dao or a leg momentum, is all about a momentum. This potential is the evolution of the boxing intent of the boxing path, which can be understood as the soul of the boxing doctrine. So, this potential can have love and hate, sadness and happiness, but also can be golden, heaven and earth with anger, etc.. Everything lies in your state of mind your perception. As for the two power attributes you now master, as long as you thoroughly understand the root of these two power attributes, ording to the characteristics of these two power attributes,bined with their own perceptions in the battlefield, the secr world, it is not impossible to evolve a real battle technique belonging to you. In this point, the old man can not help you, you can only rely on your own to feel. Old Mr. Miller went on to say. Jason nodded, he took a deep breath and a look of determination shed across that handsome masculine face as he said, Old Mr. Miller you can rest assured that I can definitelybine these two power attributes and evolve them through a brand new kendo battle technique. Jason, dont blow your cover, old man, well see what happens. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and said. Jason smiled, he did not say anything else and began to immerse himself in the evolution of his Abyss Blow power attribute. The first thing he had to do was to thoroughly understand the process of mastering the evolution of the power of heavy blows, turning Abyss Blow into something that was his own, not a borrowed power attribute. Chapter 502 Martial Dao Exploration Jason was engaged in the perception of the power attribute Abyss Blow, he had to trace the origin, understand the origin of this power attribute, in order to turn the power of the heavy blow into his own, but also to further stimte the Abyss Blow The most powerful power of Abyss Blow. This is by no means an easy process, requiring the mind to perceive over and over again, and the whole body and mind to be immersed in the perception of the properties of this force. This reminds Jason of the time when he was a kid in that small ravine training the Power of Blitz, also this kind of fullmitment, every day is concentrated, into the Power of Blitz and Fist of Fury killing training. Jason was happy to regain this feeling, enabling him to continue to explore the mysteries of martial arts with a pure martial heart. Boom! Boom! Boom! Jason kept throwing punches, exploding his pounding power again and again, forming the Abyss Blow striking force, and sting the trunk of a tree in front of him. The full-blown Abyss Blow was indeed terrifying, and each punch thatnded caused the Abyss Blow to sweep into the trees like a furious tidal wave, shaking the trees and causing them to shake, with the sound of ttering leavesing from the branches. In Jasons full attention in the sense, Jason slowly experience, whenever the outbreak of the terrifying power of Abyss Blow, his own basic power will y to the tidal wave of theyers swept forward, like the tidal phenomenon,yer afteryer of the sea tide, oneyer of the sea tide fluttered and did not feel anything, but followed by theyers of the tide swept up under the superposition, will eventually form a powerful tidal wave. Eventually will form a powerful surge of sea tide, sweeping the air. Abyss Blows power is simr in character, as it is a continuous sweeping stack ofyers of basic power, and when it finally explodes, it results in a terrifyingly heavy blow. Jasons face showed a trace of relief, he has begun to touch the root of the power of Abyss Blow, although still very shallow, but also means that he has begun to understand the true meaning of the force of this Abyss Blow.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When he fully mastered Abyss Blows force odyssey, he might even be able to modify Abyss Blow, thus exploding out with even more terrifying power. More importantly, he can then start to evolve a fist fighting technique based on Abyss Blows force doctrine,bined with the characteristics of the bludgeoning force, and thus improve his strength in all aspects. Old Mr. Miller squatting on the sidelines watching, drinking a mouthful of wine and smoking a mouthful of dry tobo, squinting a pair of cock-eyed, looking at is showing that trademarkck of incisors lewd grin. This kids flesh force is really strong. This courageous and domineering spirit is also a few of the style of the old man when he was young, good good. Old Mr. Miller smiled, and then said to himself, The higher the power of the flesh body, the more difficult it is, this is not as good as Latent Energy power. But with the power of the flesh to quench the body, the achievement of the realm of the great vajra body, this is the path of the strongest martial arts! Jason kept throwing punches and sts, his flesh and bones were obviously refined to an extremely strong level, so his fists were sted on the trees and he didnt feel any pain at all, instead the bark was sted to pieces, leaving a fist mark on the exposed trunk of the tree. He was feeling the mystery of Abyss Blows force, and wasprehending Abyss Blows force origin, and in the process he waspletely transforming the power attribute of Abyss Blow into something of his own. Previously, when he broke out the Abyss Blow, he didnt feel too special. But now it is different, he burst out Abyss Blow has begun to have a kind of arm in the hands of the feeling, only to feel that he and the power properties have produced some kind of connection, he can clearly feel the force of the st out when the trajectory. Its an extremely wonderful process. At that moment, Jasons cell phone, which he had put aside, rang and a call came in. Jason, who was immersed in the Abyss Blow force attribute, didnt notice the phone ringing, Old Mr. Miller nced at Jasons phone and said: Jason, you have a phone call. you also stop first, a head buried in hard practice is not necessarily a good thing. Sometimes you need to use your brain more. Jason then stopped and came back to his senses when he heard the phone ringing, he walked over and picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from Sally. Hello, Sally? Jason spoke up. Jason, howe I havent seen youe to the office in the past two days? Sallys beautiful and pleasant voice came from the phone. Jason thought about it, he hadnt been to Herthum Group for two or three days, so it was no wonder Sally called to ask about it. Sally, I havent told you yet, but Old Mr. Miller is here in Oakshire and Im with him. Jason said as he looked over at Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller? Who is it? Your father? No, its not sort of my grandfather. Huh? Your grandfather? Why didnt you even tell me? It really is! Where are you guys now? I think itste, lets have dinner togetherter. You bring Grandpa Miller with you. Join us for dinner? Jason froze for a moment, his eyes could not help but nce at Old Mr. Miller, his face a little hesitant look. Old Mr. Miller has already bitten off more than he can chew when he saw the beautiful principal as his future grandson-inw. If he saw Sally, would he force himself to marry Sally right away? So, to say that bringing Old Mr. Miller over to have dinner with Sally, Jason expressed his concern. Old Mr. Miller is not to say that Jasons stomach roundworm also almost, so he saw Jason nced over the eyes when, immediately know Jasons mind thinking is what. Old Mr. Miller old face a ck, gloomy said: brat, the old man has not yet into the coffin, you start to dislike it is not? What, you feel ashamed to bring the old man with you to a meal? Jason shook his head and smiled bitterly as he said, Okay. Sally, so where would you say were having dinner? Nights Restaurant, I think. Ill go over here first. Call me when you get there. Sally said over the phone. Nights Restaurant? Jasons face was stunned, he had been to this eatery, or Nora had brought it there, and the food in this eatery was indeed very well done. In addition there is an extremely beautiful and sexy bossdy Andi. Jason and Sally discussed and hung up the phone, and at the end he looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old Mr. Miller, where have I ever disliked you? Im just worried about your mouth. I told you in advance,ter we will have dinner with the chairman of the Herthum Group. She is also my top boss, and I am the head of the security department at Herthum Group in addition to being a security guard at Oakshire University. Minister? Yoo-hoo, Jason, its really hard to see. Youve be a minister, not bad. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes, then grinned and said, This chairman who asked you to dinner is a little girl? Uh is indeed a beautiful olddy. Jason said truthfully. Old Mr. Miller sniffed and immediately coughed dryly and said in a serious manner, Jason ah, lets practice here today, dont practice. You see, the sun has set, I am indeed hungry what you kid eyes? You think the old man is as young and strong as you are ah? You can bear to see an old man standing in this half mountain side starving dizzy? Do you have a little filial piety? Jason is really speechless and doesnt know what to say. This old man once heard about dinner Sally is a beautiful boss, immediately overjoyed, a strong urge to feel over to the appointment for dinner. Is it possible that this old man thinks that all the beautiful women he has contact with are potential grand daughters-inw? How did he not find this old man had a fetish for this? Jason a head two big, no matter what, after seeing Sallyter can not let this old guy fool around. Chapter 503 Old Mr. Miller’s Shamelessness Nights Restaurant. It was almost eight oclock in the evening when Jason arrived at Nights Restaurant in his tough-looking Paramount Marauder. As usual, Nights Restaurant is still crowded. The business here is indeed too good, mainly because the dishes are really well done, with a superb reputation, plus first-ss service and environment, naturally attractive. Even though it is quite expensive, there is no shortage of rich people in the world, so eating here does feel like a good value for money. Jason remembers thest time Nora brought him here for dinner, he happened to encounter Shinto Ryus Japanese samurai causing a disturbance here, and he fought and beat those Shinto Ryu samurai up badly. However, what Jason remembers most is Andi, the owner of Nights Restaurant, a woman who is passionate and straightforward, and has a rare beauty and sexy body, so it is hard not to remember. Jason had already called Sally when he was near Nights Restaurant and learned that she was waiting in the Orchid Box on the second floor. This time after getting out of the car, Jason led Old Mr. Miller into Nights Restaurant and faced the oing waiter, Jason said, How does Orchid Box go? Has the gentleman booked Orchid Box? Then pleasee with me, its on the second floor. The waiter said with a smile. Jason nodded and walked upstairs with this waiter. Old Mr. Miller, with his hands behind his back and a whole highbrow demeanor, followed him up the stairs, and he muttered toward Jason: Jason, why didnt you bring out my sunsses?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jason ckened his face and pretended he didnt hear the old mans words. The image of Old Mr. Miller is really a man of the world that was just born in Mount Casey copsed immediately, and the old man is always thinking of pretending to be a man of the world. Jason has checked, and there is no olddy inside Nights Restaurant. Walking up to the second floor, the attendant led Jason to the door of Orchid Box and said with a smile, Here it is, sir. This is Orchid Box. Thanks. Jason spoke with a smile. After watching Old Mr. Miller follow him, he whispered, Old Mr. Miller, be decentter, dont be shamelessly old and old-fashioned, got it? How dare you lecture your grandfather? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason. Jason reached out and knocked on the door of the box, and then he opened the door. Sally was inside the box when she heard a knock on the door and came over to see Jason pushing his way in. Jason. Sally smiled, and with a twinkle in her autumn eyes, she saw Old Mr. Miller who walked in with her, and she immediately smiled and said, This is Grandpa Miller, right? Hello Grandpa Miller. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and looked at Sally, the gaze was exactly like looking at his granddaughter-inw, looked up and down a few times, an old face could not hide the smile, he said with a smile, I heard Jason said you are the president of thepany, or his boss, ah? So young to be the boss of apany, really very good. Grandpa Miller, my name is Sally. nominally Im Jasons top boss, but I havent seen him as a subordinate, either. Sally said with a smile. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, Very good very good. By the way, you are not married yet, right? Do you have a sweetheart? What do you think of Jason? This boy has been single for many years, if he does not identify a daughter-inw sooner, I really do not worry ah. In that small vige in the mountain valley, people his age are the fathers of several children. Im so old, I dont know when Ill be able to hold a grandchild. Sallys beautiful face immediately reddened with shame, where she could not expect Old Mr. Miller to say this as soon as they met. She blushed, but her heart was overwhelmed with joy and excitement, but she was still a girl who hadnt been married yet, so she didnt know what to say when she heard Old Mr. Miller discussing the lifelong importance of men and women and the topic of having children. Jason, with a ck face, pulled Old Mr. Miller aside and said, Old Mr. Miller, didnt we agree? Will you stop it? Jason, such a daughter-inw you can not find with antern, can not be found. Beautiful and generous not to mention also so talented, married back home that is a glorious thing for the ancestors. You kid is not anxious I anxious ah. If such a good granddaughter-inw runs away with someone else, see if I beat you to death! Old Mr. Miller said with a mutter. We are here to eat, okay? Besides, the moment we meet you say this, then really run away that is also by you scared away. You cant give me a little peace? I know what to do. Jason said in a low voice. Jason, Im not going to lie to you, the old man likes this girl from the bottom of his heart when he sees her. The old man warned you seriously, this girl you can not miss, the old man is waiting for you to have seven or eight grandchildren, the old man to help you bring is. Old Mr. Miller said seriously. Jason sweated for a while, he knew it was a mistake to bring this old cheeky old man over for dinner with Sally. Jason, what are you and Grandpa Miller talking about? Come on over and sit down and get ready for dinner. At that moment, Sallys voice sounded and she hade back to her senses. Here we are, here we are. Old Mr. Miller spoke, he ignored Jason, came forward, came to Sallys side and sat down, examined Sallys stunningly beautiful and wless jade face, the more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was, the more he smiled, and the two missing incisors in front of the door appeared more and more conspicuous. Your name is Sally, right? The old man said how it sounded so familiar. Now I remember, this kid all day in front of me chanting the name is not Sally. Old Mr. Miller said in a serious manner. Sallys face froze and she looked at Old Mr. Miller rather curiously and asked, Grandpa Miller, what do you mean by that? Jasons mouth all day long inside the chatter of SallySally, from time to time also sighed what a day without seeing like three years. The old man thought that this kid is suffering from lovesickness, right? This kid is devoted to love, really like what people must be obsessed with very much. The old man also wondered what kind of woman this boy was so fascinated by, but now that Ive seen you, I think its worth it for this boy to be so lovesick. Old Mr. Miller face not red heart not jumping said. Jason has a feeling of madness, when I have nothing to talk about Sally all day long? This old man can really fucking make it up, the key is to say the same as the real thing, without a little blush, which is very shameless ah. Old Mr. Miller, could you be any more outrageous? Do you still want to drink in the future? If you chew your tongue again, I wont buy you a drop of alcohol starting tomorrow. Jason said with a ck face. Chapter 504 – Seeing Andi again Sally was not happy, a pair of beautiful eyes red at Jason, said in an annoyed voice: Jason, how can you talk to the old man like that? This is your grandfather, you really do not know how to respect the elderly. Maybe over the years, the old man has had to suffer a lot of aggression around you. Condescension? Jasons face is speechless, there is simply a bitterness ah. The one who suffers most is me, okay? This old manzy old man to make peopleugh, Ive been in front of him is always to do the cattle to serve him ah, when he has been aggrieved? Think about the year, a disagreement to open the punch. Its all tears when you look back on it. Sally ah, anyway, I am already a handful of years, aggrieved or not already does not matter. As long as the boy still has some conscience, give the old man some wine to drink, in my lifetime to see the boy marry a daughter-inw and start a family, also satisfied. Old Mr. Miller said with a burst of emotion. The old man you are so old is when you should take care of yourself, if he does not take care of you, I will take care of you. But you drink more at this age is not good, a little bit of moderation every day is possible. Sally said. Old Mr. Miller sighed lightly and said, When the old man has a granddaughter-inw like you that can be really good Unfortunately this Jason is not doing his job and not thinking about progress, only afraid Sally you also can not see. Old man, which I cant see ah besides I think Jason is still very positive and progressive it. Sally cant help but open her mouth subconsciously said. Jason suddenly had the urge to hide his face and run away C Sally, you have been set up by this lewd old man and still dont know? The old man understands, so you and Jason are a lovey-dovey couple, right? Im not sure I can see the obvious. Old Mr. Miller grinned and continued, Sally, Im not going to lie, the first time the old man saw you he felt a special closeness. Whats the saying? We dont go into a family without a family. Ive been bringing Jason up since he was young, so Im also Jasons eldest rtive. Why dont I take Jason to meet your parents tomorrow and formally propose marriage to your parents? Jason almost did not fall head first on the table, he red at Old Mr. Miller, said: Old Mr. Miller, do you think this is a game of house? How can youe up with a grandson-inw or a marriage proposal like that? Not to mention Sally, even Im embarrassed. Jason looked at Sally and hurriedly exined, Sally, Old Mr. Miller is just like this, he likes to say whateveres to his mind and talk nonsense. Dont take it personally.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sally was about to say something, the door of the box was pushed open, a sexy woman in a long red dress came in with a breeze, with her arrival all seemed to bring a passionate and cheerful atmosphere. Slender waist curl, swaying thousands of wind posture; sandalwood mouth light, seducing the peak wild butterfly chaos. There are a kind of woman in this world is destined to be a thousand styles, extremely flirtatious in one, such a woman wherever is extremely dazzling that one. Andi is undoubtedly such a woman, she is as sexy and beautiful as ever, she walked into the box she looked at Sally and said with a smile, Sally, Ive just finished, I just had time toe over to you, dont be surprised. Andi what are you talking about. Its so insulting. Sally said with a smile. Andi, hello again. Jason also spoke up, he smiled slightly, those deep eyes stared at Andis pretty face like February peach blossoms, only to feel that this woman all the time will give people a warm and bodacious feeling. Jason? Andi surprised sound, she immediately smiled, a smile like a thousand trees of peach blossoms, delicate, she said, so you came to dinner with Sally ah. Yes, I didnt expect to see Andi once again. Jasonughed. Sally was quite curious and looked at Jason and Andi and said, You guys know each other too, huh? By the way, Andi hasnt talked to you yet, Jason is the head of mypanys security department. Andi said with a smile, I already knew that. Nora introduced me to Jason when she brought him over for dinnerst time. Jason smiled and said, Thest time Minister An brought me here to eat, he said he wanted to thank me for something. Sally nodded and looked at Andi and said, Andi, now that youre free then stay and talk with us. Then I will respectfully submit. Andi smiled, not a squirming woman herself, and after sitting down she noticed Old Mr. Miller and couldnt help but ask, And this old gentleman is? Hes Jasons grandfather. Sally said. Andis face was stunned, and he hastily owed his body and said, So its Old Mr. Miller, how are you? Its your first time to eat in my restaurant, right? You can try the taste of the food in my restaurantter. Good point. Youre not a bad girl doll, too, eight-faced and delightful. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. Jason was afraid that Old Mr. Miller was going to cause some trouble again, and said, Andi, after thest incident, there is no more Japaneseing to trouble, right? Andi shook his head and said, No, I dont think so. I really thank you for your help in thest incident. Andis wee. Jason smiled. During the conversation, the ordered dishes were served in order. Old Mr. Miller good to drink white wine, Andi called a bottle of cer ten years of Maotai, this bottle of wine opened, the overflowing wine aroma really made Old Mr. Miller happy. The next thing that Jason found surprising was that Old Mr. Miller was enjoying the wine and eating the dishes, but he didnt say anything amazing, but asionally praised the dishes well done and so on. Old Mr. Millers reaction is really what Jason would like to see. Otherwise Old Mr. Miller if recklessly relying on the old man to say this and that, his own face do not know where to put. After more than half an hour, Old Mr. Miller looked full of wine and food, his old eyes slightly narrowed and said, Ill leave you young people alone for now. Jason, you stay here and keep Sally and the bosss wifepany. Old man, youre leaving, huh? Sally stood up and opened her mouth to ask. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, When youre old, you want to move around after youve had enough to eat. So I cant sit still, so Ill go first. But remember what the old man said to you earlier. Ill take Jason to your house to visit youter. Old Mr. Miller, if you think the food here is still to your liking, you shoulde back more often. Andi smiled. Good point. Old Mr. Miller belched and headed toward the door of the box. Jason sent Old Mr. Miller out and said, Whats the matter with you, old man? Youre leaving before youre done eating? Its not like you to do that. Boy, the old man took great pains to create an opportunity for you, cant you see that? Old Mr. Miller said with no good grace. Jason was still really confused and asked, What does that mean? You look at the bossdy, between the eyebrows almost to your kid secretly send a nce. What, do not intend to take the bosss wife practice? What tricks are used, there is no harm in practicing more. The old man will not bother you. Old Mr. Miller said with a good-natured smile. By the time Jason came back to his senses, Old Mr. Miller was already far away. Chapter 505 A man in the way Grandpa Miller is gone, huh? Is he able to go back by himself? As Jason returned to the box, Sally spoke up and asked. Jason smiled spontaneously and said, Dont worry about him. He has always been invisible all these years. Hes always out on the road, and hes gone for more than two or three years, so I cant even contact him. This time he came to Oakshire to look for me, otherwise I wouldnt have been able to find him in this sea of people. Old Mr. Miller is really something else. Andi said with a smile. Jason looked at Andi, perhaps because of the words of Old Mr. Miller before he left, and he looked at Andi to see if he was as affectionate as Old Mr. Miller had said. But Jason looked across the vertical, but could not see a reason.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Instead, Andi noticed Jasons secretly measuring gaze, and somehow, it was a blush on her cheeks that made her character consistently straightforward and generous. Jason,e on, Ill have another drink with you. Andi said with a smile. I know Andi is a very good drinker, but you cant keep toasting me, right? In case I get drunk, you may not be able to help me back to rest ah. Jason said with a smile. Whats wrong with that, such a big eatery, still afraid of not making room for you to rest for the night? Andi raised an eyebrow and said with a smile. Then drink it. Jason picked up his ss and drank it with Andi. Sally is not strong enough to drink, so Jason didnt let her drink white wine and ordered a bottle of red wine for her to sip slowly. Sallys beautiful autumn eyes looked at Jason and couldnt help but ask, Jason, the old man isnt really going to take you up to my house, is he? Jasons face was stunned, the words really did not let him know how to answer. Tide Lodge. When Michael from the Bradley family arrived in Oakshire that day, he stayed at the Tide Lodge. Michael has left, but Tide Lodge remains as a stronghold of the Bradley family in Oakshire, and the lodge is cleaned and tended daily by a dedicated staff. That night, the Tide Lodge, which had seemed so peaceful and calm, was pierced by a booming sounding from the air. Thats the sound of a helicopter propeller turning at high speed. In mid-air, a private helicopter was flying over and then slowlynded on the tarmac of Tide Lodge. When the helicopter stopped, the cabin door opened, first two middle-aged men jumped down, their gaze inward, look cold, the body surged a like an ocean of terrifying qi blood, their body vaguely surrounded by wisps of energy, giving the impression of two kings descending, carrying a supreme and terrifying oppressive aura. From the two mens ocean of terrifying blood, their strength is simply not the old man in gray Mr. Campbell can bepared, giving the breath and the domain-like pressure, it is not on a level. These two men were the first out of the cabin but stood on the left and right, their faces looked respectful, as if they were waiting for someone. Immediately after, the cabin came down an old man of about sixty years old, this old man was wearing a red dress, the whole person looked stout and tall, a face was also rosy, looked much younger than his actual age. Louie Bet, this is Tide Lodge. A middle-aged man on the right spoke with an iparable tone of respect. He called the old man in red with respect to the old man, not because the old man in red is old enough to be his grandfather, but the strength of the old man in red! A real Heritage Master Stage powerhouse! Heritage Master Stage can be called the ancestor of the martial arts, regardless of age, others will respectfully call an old ancestor. Louie Bet, the old man in red, has cultivated the power of Latent Energy to the seventh level, Latent Energy Seventh Heaven, a threshold of the Heritage Master Stage. Spare Louie Bet is Heritage Master Stage in the realm of the lowest seven Latent Energy power, but that is also Heritage Master Stage ah, as long as they reach this realm of their own strength will be unpredictable, with unimaginable terrifyingbat power. These two middle-aged men with a tremendous amount of qi and blood in their bodies are enough to start a sect in Hyacinth, because they are both Completion Stage powerhouses. Even so, the two Completion Stage powerhouses were still respectful to the red-d old man Louie Bet, not daring to overstep the mark in the slightest. Even if the two Completion Stage powerhouses join forces together, they are no match for the old man in red. In Hyacinth, Heritage Master Stage powerhouses rarelye out to walk around, but this night, a real Heritage Master Stage powerhouse came to Oakshire with two Completion Stage powerhouses. Who in Oakshire is worthy of a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse? Louie Bet said to himself, The master of the family asked me toe to the battlefield to kill Jason, which makes me curious, what is so great about this Jason? It is said that a supreme master brought by the second son was killed by Jason. From the information, Jason is still very young, and the path of martial arts is not the cultivation of Ming Power Latent Energy, but the cultivation of his own physical body power. This does appear to be somewhat extraordinary but thats about it. The Completion Stage strongman on the right spoke up, his name was Hari Hall, he had cultivated the fifth level of Latent Energy power, and was considered a leader among the Completion Stage strongmen. Another Completion Stage powerhouse, Sam Johnson,ughed coldly and said, No matter how extraordinary he is, hes not going to survive the night. Killing a Supreme Master is nothing! I can kill him with one hand! Sam Johnson is not exaggerating, if the strength of Jason, the target of their secret visit to Oakshire, is simr to that of a supreme master, with the strength of Sam Johnsons Completion Stage, one hand is enough to kill a supreme master! The head of the family must have his reasons for such an arrangement. No matter what, the family heads intention is clear, Jason must die. Therefore, tonight you two joint action, I will be on the sidelines for you to plunder. Louie Bet said in a deep voice. Louie Bet please dont worry, Sam Johnson and I will kill you, not to mention one Jason, ten of them. Hari Hall licked the corners of his mouth, revealing a bloodthirsty killing machine. Its not toote, lets move. Louie Bet said. Hari Hall and Sam Johnson nodded, ready to get out of the Tide Lodge, tracked down Jasons exact location and thenunched a severe attack. Outside the main gate of the mountain resort. Somehow an old man came and sat on the stone steps just outside the lodge. He took out his ears, and then took out his crotch, and at the end pulled out a stic bag from his trouser pocket, and dipped his finger in the mouth, and opened the stic bag, which was a bag of tobo. The old man is not slow to fill this tobo to the mouth of the dry tobo stick, take out a match, the dry tobo stick wille over the bar and smoke. A mouthful of old smoke exhaled, the old mans cockeyed eyes narrowed, looking meaningfully toward the front. Chapter 506 – The word “roll” rings in the air The night is tantalizing and the stars and moon are intertwined. Tide Lodge is originally far from the city, so there is no one around, the original responsible for cleaning Tide Lodge some servants should be informed of what news, today did note to the lodge to clean. An old man with missing incisors sat on the stone steps of Tide Lodge, his figure lookingzy, as if he wasfortably enjoying the peace of the night. The hand held a dry tobo sticks, bar bar bar smoking, in this exhale and inhale between the hot tobo also flicker bright and dark. I dont know if that kid has the guts to take that bosss wife tonight for practice. Do not listen to the old mans advice to eat losses in front of the eyes. This truth is afraid that this brat does not understand. The old man murmured, as if remembering something joyful, could not help but grin and snicker. At that moment, the door of Tide Lodge opened. Sam Johnson and Hari Hall two people took the lead, at first they did not have any notice, wait until a few steps towards the front, Sam Johnsons eyes pupils suddenly cold shrink, he coldly saw in front of the right side of the stone steps sitting on an old man. The old man is also thinking about something, is thinking about it, put on the mouth of the cigarette sticks constantly gulping smoke. Sam Johnson frowned and thought to himself how could there be a bad old man here in the middle of the night? Could it be the homeless vagrants? Old man, this is not a ce for you to stay. Get the hell out of here. Sam Johnson said in a cold tone. The old man came back to his senses, the pair of cockeyed eyes looked askance at Sam Johnson, he did not speak, crossed his legs, looking rxed andfortable. Sam Johnson is furious. The Bradley family is dedicated to the Completion Stage powerhouse, which has an extraordinary reputation in Hyacinth. Even the top three ancient hermit families treat the Completion Stage powerhouse with sufficient courtesy to show respect. Now, he actually feels looked upon with contempt by a bad old man. This made Sam Johnsons face cold, his eyes burst out a gloomy cold, he stared at the old man on the stone steps, said in a cold voice: Do not understand the humannguage? If you dont want to die, get out of my way! Hari Hall also came over and looked at the old man, he frowned and a hint of displeasure appeared on his face. His heart also flooded with a trace of curiosity, this night, Tide Lodge this side of how to appear an old man sitting here? He also had a serious sense of some, the old man himself and there is no unusual breath fluctuations, is an ordinary ordinary old man. The problem is that since Tide Lodge is a stronghold of the Bradley family in Oakshire, there are usually people guarding the perimeter and no one else can get in. How did this old man get in again? Sam Johnson cold drink, only to see the old man is still ignored, scratching the crotch of his pants after reaching out to the end of the nose, answering the question yelled: really idle Sam Johnson looked at the old mans movements, and then listened to the old mans mumbled words, a touch of killing has been hidden, he has his own wisps of Latent Energy power surge, anyway, tonight to kill, before this he does not mind a p this old man to death, so as not to obstruct the eyes and obstruct the road. At that moment, the old man in red, Louie Bet, also came over, he sensed the murderous spirit fluctuating in Sam Johnsons body, he asked in a deep voice: Whats going on? After Louie Bet showed up, the old mans cockeyed eyes narrowed toward Louie Bet. Louie Bet also eyed over and met the old mans gaze in the void. At that moment, Louie Bet was abruptly distracted. That feeling is like being stared at by a terrifying and boundless old monster. Just a nce, it is this Heritage Master Stage strong man like a great enemy, the whole person cold hair stand up, originally collected no breath fluctuations of his own breath can not help but be pulled out. In an instant, from Louie Bets body, a terrifying pressure belonging to the Heritage Master Stage was immediately drawn out, magnificent and vast, deep as a prison, forming an exclusive pressure field belonging to the Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, the breath enveloped in the ce, the pressure field is so thick and heavy that people cant breathe. The ce covered by the aura, the pressure field is so thick and heavy that people cant breathe. It is no exaggeration to say that a young and strong ordinary people, under the suppression of this oppressive domain field, can not help but kneel on the ground, followed by breathing difficulties, suffocation and death. After all, Heritage Master Stage strong people have been able to do Latent Energy outwardly, like beating the bull across the mountain, their own pressure domain field carries the strongest unmatched Latent Energy force crushing, ordinary people simply can not withstand. Sam Johnson and Hari Hall sensed Louie Bets own changes, their faces shocked, in Louie Bet at the moment, the oppression of the enemy and I do not distinguish between the pressure of the domain field, they are Completion Stage strong people feel a huge mountain of difort, that horrible pressure even let them are It is difficult to resist the feeling. What shocked them most, however, was why Louie Bet reacted the way he did. They are strong ancient martial artists, obviously feel, Louie Bets own breath was pulled up, not at all Louie Bets self-consciousness, as if in the dark by what external stimulus thus passively released. Just like in the animal kingdom, some animals will instinctively react with a kind of fright after encountering a natural enemy looking down. Louie Bets reaction now is something like this. Sam Johnson and Hari Hall were puzzled and incredulous, where was the strongest person in the neighborhood that could make Louie Bet react like that? You know, Louie Bet is a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, how many other people in Hyacinth can threaten him? How many other people in Hyacinth could threaten him and even make him react with such panic? Could it beC Sam Johnson and Hari Hall looked at each other for a moment, and then they turned their eyes in unison toward the old man. The old man just nced at Louie Bet and then retracted, as for Louie Bet himself could not help but diffuse out the horrible pressure belonging to Heritage Master Stage seems not to affect the old man in the slightest. He barred a puff of dry tobo, opened his mouth and exhaled a puff of smoke before turning his eyes, first looked at Sam Johnson and Hari Hall, and finally that gaze fixed on Louie Bets face, like a thunderp like a mouth open a drink C Get out! A loud bellow, like a thunderous vibration, rumbling.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At the same time, the old mans aura also changed, from his body steeply diffused out of the aura like a star river vastness like into a huge invisible sword, this rises to the sky. Where the sword de passed, what Heritage Master Stage pressure domain field is like a paper mache is easily cut to pieces. At that moment, the domain field was broken under the repercussions of Louie Bet could not help but open his mouth and muffled a grunt, a face as white as paper, extreme fear and panic. In the dark, the breath of the invisible giant sword seemed to hang down upside down, and the tip of the huge breath sword was like hanging over the heads of Louie Bet, Sam Johnson and Hari Hall. As if with this unimpressive-looking old man who also looks unusually lewd and unkempt a thought, the invisible tip of the breath sword will pierce their heads. Louie Bet stood, not daring to move, in fact, his fingers were trembling slightly. Heritage Master Stages Louie Bet is still like this, Sam Johnson and Hari Hall two people are even more stiff, petrified of wood, because in an unimaginable aura lock, they feel as if the blood in their bodies freeze like, the whole person can not even move a half. Horror! This is absolutely terrifying! With their strength, even if they face the Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, even if they are not defeated, they still have their own power. But this inconspicuous old man in front of the word roll under a violent drink, they actually have a sense of difficulty moving, which is simply unimaginable. Go, I, we will retreat here, we have offended the senior, I hope the senior forgive me Louie Bet spoke with difficulty, his face was very ugly, he gritted his teeth and looked at Sam Johnson and Hari Hall, he felt that it should be these two people had offended the old man beforehand, he then said, You two still do not retreat with me. Sam Johnson and Hari Hall felt the aura that had locked them in ce loosen slightly, and they hastily turned around, ready to follow Louie Bet in a slinking retreat. The old man is still smoking a dry cigarette with a hitch. No one expected that this night, an obscene old man shouted the word get out and scared off a Heritage Master Stage and two Completion Stage powerhouses. This style is unmatched by anyone. Chapter 507 Set Foot Again, Kill! A voice to drink back Heritage Master StageCompletion Stage three ancient martial arts powerhouse, this is obviously a very powerful thing. The old man was feeling sparse and unconcerned, after smoking a mouthful of old cigarettes, he felt as if he had missed some words, and immediately he shouted towards the backs of the three: Get back to the old man! Louie Bets body jerked to a halt, and his feet stopped involuntarily. Louie Bet an old face iron blue, there is an indescribable sense of annoyance, although he is a Heritage Master Stage strong, but he clearly realized that if this old man wants to kill him, is absolutely as easy as a hand. Slightly let him feel a little peace of mind is that the old man did not have killing intent surging, indicating that the three of them are not in fear of their lives for the time being, he also had to stop, turned around, barely squeezed out a smile, said: Before, senior, I do not know what else to order? Command what, I just talk to you a few words, listen to it and then get the hell out of my way. The old man opened his mouth, narrowed his cock-eyed nce at the three, then said, The Bradley family is really a big show. When did the Bradley family be so powerful? If Im annoyed, Ill have to go to the Bradley family myself to ask for an exnation. Louie Bets face waspletely shocked at this moment, he thought it was Sam Johnsons previous offensive words that angered this unknown but unfathomable old man, but now it seems not to be the case. This old man wasing in the way for Jason, the target they wanted to round up tonight. It is the rule that the older generation does not interfere in the fights of the younger generation of Hyacinth. The Bradley familys young generation suffered a loss and they want to use the Heritage Master Stage toe and kill them? If so, will Hyacinth have any rising stars? The old man said unhurriedly and continued, If thats the case, the old man will go and kill all the Bradley familys younger generation. Who can stop? Even your the Bradley family that old thing Aled Bradley can not. Its not that Im merciful when the old man doesnt give you guys a hard time. The old man is just toozy to bother with you juniors. Take you guys out of anger spread out, it looks like I bully the young with the old. If this old thing, Aled,es in person, see if I dont beat him half to death. The old man snorted coldly. Louie Bet and other people heard the words of a huge shock, the expression is like being five thunderstorm general. Aled? Isnt that the grandfather of the Bradley family? Many years ago has been closed, rarely appear, it is said that a strength has reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, if you look at the entire Hyacinth there are not many people canpete with the strongest person. But in the mouth of this old man, the Bradley familys ancestor is reduced to a figure that can be beaten up, not the least bit the Bradley familys ancestor in the eyes, which is how arrogant and confident? Sam Johnson and Hari Hall were silenced and trembled slightly. By now, how do they not know that this inconspicuous old man in front of them is actually a bullish and heaven defying figure?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Such a person will certainly not be a nobody, but they can not catch up with the old mans era, so they do not know the real identity of the old man in front of them. Sam Johnson previously thought of a p to the old man in front of him, thinking of this he had a sense of shame, fortunately the old man did not intend to be bothered with him, otherwise the old mans unpredictable reach, trample him to death is really with the death of a mole almost. Ive been retired for a long time, I havent shown up in Hyacinth for more than ten or twenty years, if you the Bradley family think that the old man is old and useless, and next time you have to send out some Heritage Master StageCompletion Stage to find Jasons trouble. Then the old man will have to kill! The old man said this tone of voice a sinking, vaguely have a domineering boundless killing intent surge, he continued, the old man these words, you roll back to your the Bradley family can make the decision to talk to the people, as for the Bradley family to listen to that is another matter. The old man still has a breath, will protect Jason, my biggest problem is to protect the calf. All right, you can go now! If you set foot in Oakshire again, kill! The old man stood up after saying this, without even looking at Louie Bet and the others, he patted his butt and walked slowly down the world. Under the night, the seemingly hunched lone figure fell in the eyes of Louie Bet and others, but as a lofty mountain towering before their eyes, unreachable, invible divine power! Louie Bet and others came back to their senses, but found that they have been soaked in cold sweat one by one clothes. Louie Bets face was iparably gloomy, a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, but tonight he was told by an old man of unknown origin to roll away and stop, which was indeed a disgrace. But its better than losing your life. After a long time, Louie Bet mouth hard said: Go, return to the Bradley family, the matter with the head of the family report. Sam Johnson, Hari Hall and others nodded their heads, Jason actually has such a mysterious and unpredictable old man protecting him, if they are still obsessed with trying to go round, it is no different from looking for death. Only, what puzzled them was, who was this old man? And what is the rtionship with Jason? With such an old man protecting him, who in Hyacinth would dare toe to Jasons trouble? The old man wandered around, unhooked the small jug he had with him, shook it, there was still some wine, he couldnt help himself, picked it up and took a small sip. Loss loss loss. Should have brought Jason here too. This bastard kid has eyes that do not know the mountain always think I have nothing to pretend to y a high man. This still need to pretend? With this kid said the old man has dozens of floors so high he always a look of contempt. Tonight if he also brought him here, see the old man three words to scare off Heritage Master Stage strong man, is not more than say anything toe true? The old man grinned, showing the leaky missing incisors, he squinted towards the distance, the old face flooded with the slightest warmth, and said to himself. The old man was young and frivolous, when I was young, green shirt and sword, walking Hyacinths rivers andkes, responding to the crowd, spontaneous moment. At that time, I did not know what to cherish and what to regret. Only know, my fist is invincible, only know how to fast and vengeful high song vertical wine. Until the end, she died only to wake up to the original is her most loved. But people can note back to life, the old mans great enlightenment of the heart she could not hear. So, Jason, the old man to you one by one to recognize the granddaughter-inw, just do not want you in the future also with the old man, fall into a lifelong regret of the end, in the end or all alone, lonely. Maybe it was destined by God, when the old man was most discouraged and desperate, he met you still in infancy. Watching you grow up day by day, the old man felt that the dead heart gradually came to life. Jason, to tell you the truth, you are 18 years old, the old man personally handed you to Aston that night, the whole night let the old tears. I really want to talk to you about it, Im afraid that you will have to roll your eyes again, this big mans pretentious what is not? You have grown up, in the battlefield across, for the country, to protect the country, the old man heart gratified ah, privately the old man will still admit that you kid is more than the old man bully, useful to the country, this is the real iron-blooded men. The old man also understands in his heart, you kid grew up, want to protect the old man, give the old man shelter. You do not say, the old man understands very well in his heart. Only, you do not understand ah, in the old mans heart, you will always be that in the deep woods by the ck blind chased away the little kid. Battlefield matters, the old man does not understand, but also can not manage, it depends on your kid to kill. However, the old man will have to manage the matters of the Jianghu, what those ancient hermit families ancient martial arts sects want to deal with you, you really have to ask me first to agree. The old man also do not know how many years can protect you, until really can not protect, the old man will smile and say, the old man this life has you this grandson is not a loss, earned. The old man rode the night, talking to himself, smiling andughing, but a pair of old eyes can not help but some wet up. Chapter 508 Can you do it? Bamboo Residence. Jason didnt see Old Mr. Miller when he returned, so he went next door to Kays house to check it out, wondering if Old Mr. Miller had shamelesslye to the beautiful principal to hit on him. The result is still no sign of Old Mr. Miller. Kays face tensed up when she learned of this, and she said, I didnt see Grandpa Millere back. How did you get lost with him? Call his cell phone and see. Jason said with a discouraged face: Old Mr. Millers old Nokia cell phone is in the off state, only when he wants to call will be turned on. Ive just called several times, but its all off. Whats wrong with you? How can you take an old man out in the middle of the night and lose him? Kay was full of reproach, and then said, What are you still standing there for? Ill go out with you to look for him. If you cant, call the police. Jason said, Call the police? No need. Old Mr. Miller wouldnt be lost. He probably wandered off to have some fun somewhere. y? Where can an old man go to y in the middle of the night? Kay said with no good humor. Lets say beauty- Jason almost blurted out Beauty Club, but thankfully stopped. How would Kay feel if she knew that Old Mr. Miller went to The Zephyr on his first night in Oakshire and ordered five beautiful girls to go with him? Miss Martino, dont worry, Old Mr. Miller wont get lost. Maybe helle backter on his own. Jason said with an indifferent face. It is also true that over the years Jason has been used to Old Mr. Miller as idle as a crane traveling outside, to say that Old Mr. Miller such a person can be lost he did not believe. As for being cheated? Thats even more unlikely, with Old Mr. Millers lewdness, he does not lie to others is good. Kay did not think so. She pulled Jason out and said, Thats your grandfather, an old man, and youre not even anxious about losing him like that. Come on, lets go out and look for him. Also, tell me where you were separated at the end? Jason was just pulled out by Kay, and he was about to say something when he coldly saw a hunched figure walking slowly in front of him. Who else could this be if not Old Mr. Miller? The sharp-eyed Old Mr. Miller saw that Kay was pulling Jason, and he thought to himself that instead of practicing with the bosss wife tonight, Jason was going to practice with Kay? Thats a good feeling! Old Mr. Miller hurriedly turned around, trying to avoid a little, which disturbed the young people is not good? Old Mr. Miller! Jason, however, shouted God. Grandpa Miller, youre back. Kay echoed joyfully. Old Mr. Miller knew he couldnt avoid it, so he turned around and asked curiously, Where are you guys going? You can go anywhere you want, dont mind me, an old man. Grandpa Miller I was going to go with Jason to look for you. Jason came back and said you were gone, so I dragged him out and got ready to look for you. Kay said. Jason said, Miss Martino, am I right? I told you Old Mr. Miller wouldnt get lost. Kay red at Jason and said, So what? Grandpa Miller is so old, he hasnte back yet in the middle of the night, youre not anxious at all, really. Its okay that Grandpa Miller is back now, but what if he really got lost? Old Mr. Miller also more or less heard the original story, he sighed and said: Kay ah, I knew you were good to me. Unlike this kid, he was raised for so many years for nothing. The old man has no children, so he is counting on this Jason to give me a retirement. But as you can see, this boy does not let people worry, and I can not rest assured. If only I had a granddaughter-inw as attentive as you Old Mr. Miller looked at Kay blearily, as if waiting for an answer. This made Kay blush, she blushed and said, Grandpa Miller, its cold outside youd bettere in the house. Ill make you a pot of tea. Jason looked speechless, really do not know what to say, he walked up and asked: Old Mr. Miller where have you been? Its not like youre going to watch the olddy dance at night, is it? I got lost and walked a little longer, didnt I? Old Mr. Miller said with a re. Okay, okay, okay, whatever you say. Jason spoke up and watched Kay walk into the house. Jason opened his mouth and watched Kay turn around and walk into the house, he whispered again, I said Old Mr. Miller, can you stop barking about your grandson inw, Miss Martino is thin-skinned, and when the timees, Im afraid the cooked duck will fly away because youre talking about it. Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, then he nodded and said, Thats right, we cant be too hasty. Only slowly. But you kid is to step up ah, when to practice hands, cooked rice to say well you kid go what go, do not say you kid which can not ah. Jason was defeated and just turned around and walked away. Jason ck face, just feel and this old man simply can notmunicate a piece, to the end actually question my ability up. Old Mr. Miller came into Kays house and sipped the tea Kay had made with a beautiful face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jason is a little fidgety, afraid that the old man will not be surprised to pop out what embarrassing words to say. Fortunately, Old Mr. Miller is a little more peaceful, did not pop out what makes the beautiful principal blush. Seeing that the pot of tea was finished and it was gettingte, Jason hastily dragged Old Mr. Miller back to his house. Back in the house, Old Mr. Millers first question is: Jason, you honestly exin, you can not do that thing? How can it work if you just dip into the flowers but not pick honey? The old man also knows a little bit of Chinese medicine, if you can not old man to give you a prescription. Jason was about to ignore Old Mr. Miller, but he was stunned and then said, Old Mr. Miller, you know Chinese medicine? How good is your knowledge of Chinese medicine? Old Mr. Miller gave Jason a white look and said, You grew up soaking those herbal potions, if not personally prepared by the old man, who prepared them for you? You have small andrge bruises on your body, without those herbs can heal without leaving any after-effects? I have a friends mother has some mental illness, when the attack up headache, a strong pulling hair or something. Ive been to all the major hospitals, but to no avail. Since you know Chinese medicine, why dont you help to give my friends mother a look? Jason asked. A hidden illness in terms of mental symptoms? Old Mr. Miller murmured and said, Since you kid asked, the old man can go to help see, can not cure the old man can not care. Okay, tomorrow then. Ill contact this friend of mine tomorrow. Jason said. Thats not a thing. Jason you do exin if there is something wrong with you there? I said Old Mr. Miller are you bored? I have no problem, Im normal! Normal? Jason, even if you cant say it, there is no shame, the old man to cure you is. Shit, how can I prove it to you? I dont know if I can do it myself? You kid find those grand-daughter-inw to give me ten or eight heavy grandchildren, the old man will believe you. You Jason was speechless and thought, Forget it, lets go to sleep. Chapter 509 the Bradley family. A helicopter flew back and eventuallynded firmly on one of the Bradley familys tarmacs. The current head of the family, Jaxon, was already waiting to greet him, and Michael, who had broken his arm, was also present, because he knew that the helicopter was carrying one Heritage Master Stage powerhouse and two Completion Stage powerhouses from the family to Oakshire to kill Jason. Only, ording to the time, this helicopter should fly back in an hour at the earliest, howe it came back so fast? Jaxon and others did not think much about it, not to mention that this time the secretly sent Louie Bet, Sam Johnson, Hari Hall three will miss or something, that absolutely no possibility. In Jaxons estimation, Jason, even if it is more unbelievable, is able to fight with Completion Stage early stage power, but once the Heritage Master Stage power, will certainly die. The fact that this helicopter returned so quickly can only mean that tonights operation went well. The cabin door opened and Sam Johnson and Hari Hall stepped out one after another, followed by Louie Bet, the old man in red. Jaxon greeted him and said with a smile, Elder Feng, Sam Johnson, Qin Hu, you have worked hard. That Jason doesnt know any better, Im curious how long he can struggle under your siege? From my point of view, Im afraid it wontst even one round, right? It doesnt even need Feng Lao to make a move, Uncle Liu and Uncle Xue can kill Jason with just one move. Michael said with a cold smile. However, both Sam Johnson and Hari Hall, with their faces pale and heads bowed, were silent. Even Louie Bet is also a light sigh, his face showed a heart palpitating color, the look between also looks extremely ashamed. Jaxon, who was about to say something, froze, sensing something different, he couldnt help but frown and said, Elder Feng, is it hard to say that there was some kind of ident in this operation? Louie Bet nodded and said, House Master, there was indeed an ident. An unidentified old man intercepted us and forced us to retreat and return. Jaxon froze and said hurriedly, Go, go to the council chamber to detail the situation. Louie Bet nodded and followed Jaxon to the council chambers with Sam Johnson and Hari Hall. With so much at stake, Jaxon summoned only a few of the Bradley familys powerful figures, Cory, Szeto Yong Hui and Szeto Keung Yiu, to the council chamber. Louie Bet also gave a detailed ount of his arrival at Tide Lodge and being forced back by an old man sitting on the stone steps after walking out the door of the lodge. This makes Jaxon and other peoples faces shocked, just a drink under their own breath crushing, is the Heritage Master Stage as Louie Bet are aware of their own defeat, and thus choose to retreat.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. What kind of strength is this? Just ask how many people in Hyacinth can do such an imposing aura? This old man said that there are rules in Hyacinth, the younger generation will not intervene in the fight of the older generation of strong people. If the older generation of experts can also disregard the rules and kill one another, then he threatened to kill all the Bradley familys younger generation disciples. He also mentioned the old master Situ. Louie Bet said. Jaxons face was grim, and upon hearing this he asked, And the old ancestor was mentioned? What did he say? That old man said that this time he did not bother with us and did not strike out at us lies in hisziness to bother with the younger generation. If it is Situ old ancestor to go, he will definitely make a move. In words, not the least bit will Situ old ancestor in the eyes. Louie Bet said truthfully. Jaxon snorted coldly and said, The old man is already at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage and is in seclusion to enlighten the Saints domain. An old man with no idea what hes talking about has the audacity to speak out against him? What else did he say abouting to the Bradley family for a walk? Even the Goodwin family, the number one Hyacinth Ranks powerhouse, wouldnt dare to say such big words, right? Family head, this old man has a mysterious identity, and I dont know which one of the hidden superiors in Hyacinth he is. Since he mentioned the old ancestor, I think he knows the old ancestor as well. I do think that we can go and ask the old ancestor about it. Situ Yonghui spoke up, he was the chief steward of the Bradley family, always calm and sophisticated. Family head, what cousin said is extremely true. I also think that we can ask the old ancestor to find out the exact identity of this person before making a decision. Situ Qiang Yao also echoed the words, he is mainly responsible for the preparation and defense of the enemy in the Bradley family this piece of work. Jaxon took a deep breath, in fact, from the description of Louie Bet and their three, the old mans own breath is like a sea of stars like the vastness of the horror, a shout under its own breath easily crushed Louie Bets oppressive domain field. This, only the old ancestor of Situ can not do. Jaxon nodded after contemtion and said, Then lets go bother the old ancestor for once. Immediately, Jaxon and other people came to the Bradley family in a forbidden ce, which is the Bradley familys ancestor Aled by a small courtyard of retreat. On weekdays, except for those who are responsible for the delivery and cleaning, the rest of the people can not set foot half a step, even Jaxon toe also need to inform in advance. Arriving at this forbidden ce, Jaxon stood in front of the small courtyard door, and he said aloud, Old Ancestor, Jaxon and the others have urgent matters to discuss. I hope the old ancestor forgives me for taking the liberty of disturbing his peace and quiet. The quiet courtyard was silent, and a momentter, a strong and terrifying vastness of pressure rose up, enveloping all directions, like a sleeping behemoth gradually woke up. Then an old but mellow voice rang out, Come in. Yes! Jaxon opened his mouth and he alone pushed open the doorway of the small courtyard and walked in. The courtyard environment is elegant, surrounded by a smell of foreign incense, Jaxon walked all the way to the courtyard inside a house, the house is lit with a war dim light, only to see a inly dressed old man sitting cross-legged on a stone tform, a long gray hair and waist, obviously has not been trimmed for many years. The old man is closing his eyes to recuperate, can not see his face, can vaguely see a withered face shape. Jaxon has met the old ancestor. Jaxon bowed toward the front and said in a respectful tone. Say, what exactly is the urgent matter. The old man asked in an indifferent tone. Jaxon took a deep breath and gave a short ount of what happened to Louie Bet and the others. A drink to repel Louie Bet? Even Louie Bet can not see the depth of this person? The old man frowned. Jaxon nodded and said, ording to Louie Bets description, this is indeed the case. This person was also extremely disrespectful and spoke out loud, threatening not to put the old ancestor in his eyes, and even calling him by his name. I really cant think of anyone in Hyacinth who is capable of this. Therefore, I had toe to disturb Old Ancestors peace and quiet and ask some questions. The old mans face moved slightly and he could not help but open his mouth and mutter to himself, Could it be him? The next moment, the old mans eyes snapped open, two sharp awnings burst out, he said in a deep voice: Call Louie Bet in, I will personally ask some questions. Chapter 510 Lewis Miller Jaxon can obviously feel, Situ old ancestor in the moment when the eyes open, the eyes are clearly showing an inexpressible color, like full of shock, anxiety and a trace of hidden worry. Who exactly is the he that Old Man Situ is referring to? Why with the status of the old ancestor has Heritage Master Stage peak strength, but actually feel some shock anxiety? Jaxon took a deep breath, suppressing all the mixed emotions that flooded his mind, he retreated and called Louie Bet in. A few momentster, Jaxon led Louie Bet into the courtyard and into the house to meet the Bradley family, who had been in seclusion for several years and had rarely been seen. Louie Bet has met the old man. Louie Bet walked in and spoke to the older man with long gray hair. Old Ancestor Situ waved his hand and said in a deep voice: No need to be polite. You and I will meet the old mans appearance characteristics and some significant characteristics. Louie Bet thought about it, he said: This old man looks about seventy years old, his body shape looks a bit hunched, smoking a dry cigarette, the image looks sloppy and casual, giving people a kind of unconventional feeling. What specific characteristics, but can not describe, but his breath will be locked when I feel like a star river like vastness, the pressure seems extremely domineering, as if wrapped in the force of 10, 000 pounds. Situ old ancestor heard the words after he stepped down from the stone tform, he walked into an inner room, more than ten minutester out again, he held a piece of rice paper in his hand, the rice paper sketched out a simple portrait picture. He handed the portrait to Louie Bet and asked, Do you think it resembles the man in this painting? Louie Bet took a look, he immediately nodded and said: Indeed, there is a resemnce of seven or eight points. Only the old ancestors drawing is much younger, but the outline of the face and features, is extremely simr, living is the old man is 20 to 30 years younger look. The pupils in Situs eyes suddenly shrank cold, he stared at the portrait picture in a daze, and only after a long time did he pant lightly and slowly said, Its really him! I didnt expect that after so many years, he would appear again! Jaxon on the side couldnt help but ask, Ancestor, who exactly is this old man? Instead of speaking directly, Elder Situ asked, Do you know who is on Hyacinth Ranks today? Jaxon immediately said: Hyacinth Ranks first is Dn Goodwin, this decades he Hyacinth Ranks first position has not changed. The second ce is Dafydd Parker. the third ce is Provadanskis Holy Lord Not waiting for Jaxon to finish, Situ old ancestor waved his hand and said in a deep voice: These decades, this top three rankings are indeed unchanged. But did you know that nearly forty years ago, there was a man who could rank Hyacinth Ranks but did not care for Hyacinth Ranks and voluntarily withdrew from the Hyacinth Ranks selection. If he is listed in Hyacinth Ranks, I am afraid that the position of the top three will change. What? Jaxons face was shocked and looked incredulous,paring in his eyes, these top three in Hyacinth Ranks were definitely the high and mighty saint level people who could look down on the rest of the strongest people in Hyacinth, what they represented was the supreme pinnacle of martial arts, an existence that the rest could only look up to. There was a person who was able to shake this top three martial arts saints, but was disdainful of Hyacinth Ranks selection and withdrew from this list? It is not difficult to imagine that such a person will certainly be extremely frivolous, this frivolity but also through a kind of spontaneous and self-confidence, think about it all let people aspire to. This man disdains Hyacinth Ranks lies in the fact that he is not enough of a man for Hyacinth Ranks to be ranked with his name. Simply because he believes that Hyacinth Ranks is nothing more than a self-deceiving list, in other words, it is not real enough. Situ Laozumented and said. Jaxon felt some bitterness in the corner of his mouth and couldnt help but ask, Elder, who is this person? Could it be the old man that Feng Lao and the others met in Oakshire?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If Im right, its him C Lewis Miller! The old ancestor of Situ said in a deep tone, word by word. Lewis Miller? Jaxon head a little confused, a Saint-level powerhouse? Louie Bets face is iparably shocked, an old face reveals a sense of incredulity, with his age he has heard of the man in Hyacinth rivers andkes, but when he came out, that in Hyacinth rivers andkes in the fast and furious, spontaneous a character has disappeared, leaving a variety of people enjoy the rumors. His name is Lewis Miller, and he entered the saint-level realm at the age of thirty, and is known as the youngest saint-level powerhouse Hyacinth has ever seen. He had no n, no school, was all alone, solitary and unrestrained. At that time, all the Ancient Hermitage families and Ancient Lewis Millernd extended an olive branch to him, offering him any conditions he could draw up, just to recruit him. But he refused, he had a saying at that time widely circted in Hyacinth C I alone is a n, why do I need to enter a n again? Situ Laozu opened his mouth, recalling the mans elegance back then, even he had to admire him a little. From then on, one man is a n in Hyacinth is only him, Lewis Miller!Situ Laozu continued to speak, saying, At that time, where there is him, there is a jianghu, and where there is He is where there are countless followers and admirers, it can be said that there are a lot of respondents. At that time, there were several devils in Hyacinth who used the blood of virgin boys and girls to cultivate their devilish powers. The Goodwin family had joined forces with the three holy ces to send many strong people to besiege them, including many Heritage Master Stage peak powerhouses, but they all returned in defeat. They nearly died. It was only because a Saints suddenly came out of nowhere to intercept and kill. The next day, Lewis Miller alone, intercepted and killed Saints and the four devils around him, that battle Lewis Miller beheaded Saints while killing four devils, five good heads as a wine jug, drinking wine, such a style for hundreds of years only he alone. Then after several years, Lewis Miller suddenly disappeared, allegedly because of a woman. The specific details of the old man also do not know. Anyway, from that time onwards, Lewis Miller quit Hyacinth, and there was no more of him in the Hyacinth jungle. But Lewis Millers name left an indelible mark in the hearts of countless people in that generation of Hyacinth. The old man of Stuart opened his mouth, then his old eyes sunk, there is a fine awning sh, slowly said, in Oakshire to drink back Louie Bet and others can be identified as the long-lost Lewis Miller. this man? As he spoke, Situ Laozus old eyes fixed on Jaxon, his gaze filled with apelling questioning intent. Chapter 511 Lewis Miller comes out, the storm clouds rise Jaxon suddenly felt some cold hands and feet, and a face became extremely ugly. He had never dreamed that the legendary Saint-level domain powerhouse would appear in Oakshire, and this person was not just any Saint-level powerhouse, but Lewis Miller, who had roamed Hyacinth decades ago and reigned supreme in the Hyacinth jungle! Earlier he heard Louie Bet say that this old man did not put the Bradley family as well as Szeto Laozu in his eyes, he did not take it seriously and just thought it was a crazy old man talking nonsense. Now after listening to the words of the old man Situ, if this old man is really Lewis Miller, then he does have such qualifications and such aspirations. Compare this with the Bradley family, who once threatened that I alone am a n and who even dared to dislike the Goodwin family, not to mention the Bradley family. Jaxon didnt dare hesitate to tell what happened to his son Michael in Oakshire. Michael had his arm cut off by Jason, and if it wasnt for the Forbidden Dragon Guard, Michael would have been left behind in Oakshire. Im just angry, and Im the Bradley family being bullied by an unknown young man, if I cant get rid of this person, the Bradley familys face? Jaxon said. Elder Situ said, From your standpoint, what you have done is not wrong. Old ancestor, this Jason also has the surname Miller, is it hard to be a descendant of Lewis Miller? Jaxon asked. He said, I dont think so. Lewis Miller never married in his life, and he never heard of leaving any offspring. However, this young man named Jason must have had an extraordinary rtionship with Lewis Miller. Old man, if its really Lewis Miller, then what should we do? The Bradley family and Jason already have a grudge, so do we have to beg for peace and take it lying down? Jaxon asked. Elder Situughed coldly and said, Lewis Miller threatens that one person is a n, but he is only one person after all. Besides, it is not necessarily true that there is no one in Hyacinth who can counteract him. It is said that Lewis Miller fought an old monster of the Goodwin family before retiring, and the winner is unknown. After that battle, news came of the womans death. It is rumored that Lewis Millers own martial arts level fell dramatically when he retired, which should be rted to his martial arts state of mind being affected. Therefore, the current Lewis Miller is not seen to be able to stand firm in the Lewis Miller realm, a saint-level realm. Even if he was back then, so what, some hidden powerhouse in Hyacinth that is the big terror. Scarier than even the strongest of Hyacinth Ranks? Jaxon couldnt help but ask. The reason why Lewis Miller didnt enter Hyacinth Ranks back then is that he didnt epass Hyacinth Ranksprehensively enough, not real enough. The old man opened his mouth, his eyes shining, and continued, Lets say the Goodwin family, an imperial family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. Do you think the Bradley family only has Dn Goodwin, the first of Hyacinth Ranks, a Saint-level powerhouse? Of course not! In fact, there are several old monsters in the Goodwin family, and each one of them is an unpredictable great terror. There is also that one word to determine life and death, one word to cut off the yin and yang God Gu Zi, and the ghost doctor who calls himself Hades, etc. Which one of these is a simple character?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jaxon nodded, he took a deep breath, then realized that his own eyes are indeed a little smaller, do not experience Lewis Miller that era, many of the secrets are not understood. Grandfather, what should THE Bradley family do about this man Jason? Jaxon asked. Old Ancestor Situ mused and said, Lewis Miller was right in one sentence. The older generation shouldnt have interfered in the younger generations battles with the force of their high realm. Otherwise, if Hyacinth cultivates the bad wind of stifling the younger generation of geniuses, Hyacinth will not be able to keep a constant flow of new martial artists? This potential rule is not explicitly stated in Hyacinth, but all the major families and sectsply with it by default. So, if you want to avenge Michael and save the Bradley familys face, then use the Bradley familys youngsters to fight with Jason. Its hard to believe that with the Bradley familys heritage, they cant find young people to fight against Jason? Jaxon nodded, and now he had to take this approach. Otherwise, Jason has a Lewis Miller standing next to him, really want to send the rest of the strong offerings, it is like sending a head, it is really how many are not enough to kill, in the end will only let the Bradley family vitality. As for Lewis Miller, since he has shown up, someone in Hyacinth will naturally look for him. The Bradley family can just wait and see what happens. The Bradley family can wait and see what happens. said the old man. Yes, Jaxon will keep in mind the words of the old ancestor. Jaxon opened his mouth and said. You have to bear in mind that before the old man stepped into the saint level domain, Hyacinth set off any storm clouds do not actively participate in the involvement. Situ old ancestor finally said. Jaxon was surprised for a moment, then nodded. Hearing these words of the old ancestor Situ, he realized that the old ancestor had a great certainty that he would be able to step into the saint level domain. If the Bradley family had a Saint-level powerhouse in their midst, it would make a huge difference in both their heritage and their strength. Oakshire. It waste at night, but the bar street was still bustling with activity, and there were still many young men and women in the area. A young woman in a white dress walks down a street of bars. When passing a bar, it so happened that there were seven or eight young men in the bar who came out and met with the woman in the white dress. These young people took a look at the next, one all dumbfounded, expressions are stunned beyond words. They wondered if they had seen Darceying down to earth. Just because this white dress is really beautiful like a fairy, itself also with an ethereal quality, the world and independent, not tied to the fireworks. Perhaps because of the strength of the wine, these young people immediately surrounded, one of them with greedy eyes, smiling and asked: Beauty, where are you going? Do you want to drink? How about we buy you a drink? I dont drink, so please get out of the way, okay? The white-skirted womans voice was soft and extremely pleasant. The young people listened to the heart to be melted, and another person said: We have a car, how about a ride? Dont be in such a hurry to go, lets make friends, okay? Thank you, I dont want to make friends with you. The white-skirted womans tone was still resigned and soft as she continued to walk forward. Those few young people immediately blocked the heel, it is clear that the road is not allowed. The white-skirted woman stopped, a pair of dottedcquer-like beautiful eyes showed a trace of slight annoyance, her tone was still soft, but her words were domineering: You do not let open, then I have to walk over. The words have just fallen, she really is all the way past, where she passed, can not see how she is out of the way, those young men who are in the way all fly out. This night, Darcey visited Oakshire. Chapter 512 – The Root Cure The following day. Near noon, Jason contacted Nora and returned home after Nora finished her work at the Herthum Group, and Jason was ready to take Old Mr. Miller to diagnose her mother, Trinity, to see if Old Mr. Miller could solve Trinitys psychiatric problems. Old Mr. Miller got up in the morning and did a set of boxing in the backyard of the house, during which ire brought over breakfast. For ire this little girl, Old Mr. Miller seems to love, this little girl also do not know what method, coaxed Old Mr. Miller a happy, the two have augh, basically ignored the existence of Jason. Jason went out to campus duty for a while in the morning and returned to the house only after receiving a call from Nora near noon and said to Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller lets go. My friend is back, lets go to her house and you help diagnose her mother. Old Mr. Miller nodded and walked out with Jason, ncing at Jason with a pair of cross-eyed nces and a heated smile, Jason, this friend of yours is also a woman in her prime? Jasons face was stunned, he red at Old Mr. Miller and said, Hey, old man, what the hell are you thinking again? I warn you, when the timees, do not give me for the old disgrace. Other peoples widows and widowers depend on each other, previously their lives were coerced by people, it is easy to get out of the shadow, you will not be able to say this and that. Old Mr. Miller looked upset and said with a ck face: I said Jason, this male and female love, is the old man I can talk about it? When did the old mans mouth be unstoppable? The old man has shit more than you eat, and what he said is the most famous words, understand? Understand understand understand. Jason nodded his head one after another and said, But I dont want to be any kind of saint, so Ill thank God if you can say a little less about the so-called supreme words, old man. Oh Old Mr. Miller sneered and said, Youre the only guy the old man can nag, and you have to listen even if you dont want to. Jasons face darkened and he didnt say another word as he drove to Silver View Community. Jason,st night the old man shouted at you to practice with that bossdy, why didnt you listen? When you have time to take your old man to your granddaughter-inws house to meet your old husband? The old man really likes this girl Sally, aura, such a girl in the old mans era, do not know how many people scrambled to grab home as a daughter-inw. You kid dont let others make the first move. And Kay is also quite good, just do not know in your kids heart, Sally and Kay these two who is positive and who is vice in the old mans opinion, who can give you a big fat boy first who is positive, how? And Riley this bastard, are shouting your brother-inw, why not see him bring his sister over to let the old man take a look at it? No, I have to call this kid over, he dares to talk big words old man will have to cut his head. This journey, Jason really does not feel lonely. Old Mr. Miller a strong gibberish, but he drove the car, do not want to listen to all still have to listen. In the end, he himself was a little numb, leaving Old Mr. Miller alone to talk to himself, he was really speechless, before he had not found Old Mr. Miller had this hobby of recruiting his granddaughter-inw. If he really knew this, he could not let Old Mr. Miller go to meet with the beautiful principal and Sally. He reckoned that Old Mr. Miller wouldnt be crazy about having a grandchild, would he? But think about it is also very normal, Jason half of his life alone, there is only their ownpany, which is getting older will be the same as ordinary old people want to be surrounded by children and grandchildren. With that in mind, Jason had driven to Silver View Community. Jason parked the car, followed Old Mr. Miller out of the car and went to Noras floor, and when he reached the door Jason rang the doorbell. With a ng, the door opened and Nora emerged with a delighted smile on her foxy jade face, seeing Old Mr. Miller and saying, This is the old man, isnt it? How do you do, sir? Come on, pleasee in. Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Youre wee, youngdy. Old Mr. Miller said and took the lead and walked into the house. Jason followed, and Trinity answered the call, greeting Jason and Old Mr. Miller as they came to sit and have tea. Jason said, Auntie Trinity, Nora, this is Old Mr. Miller, he knows more or less the ways of Chinese medicine, so I asked him toe over and check on Auntie Trinity. Little maiden, where are you not feeling well? Tell me old man to listen. Old Mr. Miller said after drinking a cup of tea. Trinitys face was first stunned, then she realized that Old Mr. Millers littledy was her, which made her blush slightly, and then hurriedly told her some of the conditions and characteristics of her disease carefully. Old Mr. Miller frowned at the words and said, You put your right arm out. Trinity nodded and did as she was told, extending her right arm in front of Old Mr. Millers face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller reached out and ced a hand on Trinitys pulse, sensing it carefully. Then, he stood up and reached down and pressed the Baihui on Trinitys head. At that moment, Trinity actually felt a warm stream of powerful Qi pouring into her head along the Baihui. After a long time, Old Mr. Miller then said in a deep voice: A weak pulse and a deficiency of essence are indeed a reflection of a perennial mental weakness. In this case, the old man can prescribe a prescription to be taken three times a day, which can stabilize the condition and reduce the urrence of the disease. When the illness strikes, it can also serve to moderate and suppress the effect. But to cure it at the root, the old man is only afraid that there is nothing he can do. Noras face shed with disappointment, but she was happy to think that Old Mr. Millers prescription could alleviate and suppress Trinitys illness. Trinity was used to it, and she nodded and said, Thank you, old man. Jason couldnt help but ask, Old Mr. Miller, is there no cure for a condition like Auntie Trinity? The root cure is natural, need to use the cure Yuan Shen needle method. But I dont know how to cure the Yuan Shen needle method, and there is only one old thing in this world that does, so in order to cure this condition of the littledy, you can only go to this old thing. Old Mr. Miller said. Who is it? Jason asked. This old thing is called Austin Hayward, calling himself Hades, and this old thing does have two brushes in the way of medicine. If we can find this old thing, the littledys illness can bepletely cured. Old Mr. Miller said. As soon as Nora heard that there was a possibility of a cure for her mothers illness, her face rose with joy and she hurriedly took Old Mr. Millers arm and said, Old Master, then can you take us to this Senior Li? Old Mr. Millers face suddenly a peculiar up, he smiled sarcastically, said: I can not take you guys there. That old thing saw me bring people here, no matter what I said, refused to fight, even with a knife on his neck can not. This old thing does not treat the old man, and the old man does not treat him either. Jasons mouth couldnt help but tug at the corners and said, What kind of hatred is this? Old man dont say youve abducted someone elses daughter-inw. Bullshit! Old Mr. Miller red at Jason, then said, Thats because the old man beat him up back then, this old thing has a good face and holds a grudge, understand? Jason was speechless, just thinking that this old guy was starting to pull again. Old Mr. Miller then said: I can note out, but you can go to him to try your luck. This old thing is very strange temper, he is not willing to heal the old me can not guarantee, only to see your luck. This old things movements are erratic, but I know where he is hiding. But this season the old ghost should be traveling in the hundred thousand mountains to pick medicine. At least wait two or three months before he returns. In these two or three months, you can take the medicine prepared by me to stabilize your illness first, and then you can look for the old devil. Thank you, thank you old man. Trinity thanked her one after another and was thrilled to hear that there was hope for a cure for her condition. Chapter 513 – The Thief’s Heart Won’t Die Nora hade back with a huge pile of groceries on her way back. At this moment, Trinity is busy cooking in the kitchen, while Nora is in the living room with Jason and Old Mr. Miller. Nora how do you and Jason know each other? Old Mr. Miller asked, squinting his eyes and smiling. Nora smiled sweetly and said, I met him in thepany. He is the head of the security department, and I am the head of the procurement department. There is still a lot ofmunication in private. So youre working in Sallyspany, too? Thats good, thats good. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head. Master has met Mr. Su, huh? Nora smiled and continued, How long is he going to stay in Oakshire? Why dont I take him around with me sometime? Its good that you have that heart, unlike this boy, who has no heart and keeps the old man inside that house all day long, idle. Old Mr. Miller said. Hes probably busy, too. If he doesnt have time to take your old man around, Ill take you around just the same. Nora said. Old Mr. Miller nodded and then asked, Nora is not married yet? Got a date, huh? Nora was stunned by the sudden inquiry, smiled back, and said, No, Im not. Its not like no one wants it. How is that possible, as far as I know, Jason likes you just the way you are. Old Mr. Miller spoke with conviction, and then popped up again. Lots of meat. Warm in the winter and cool in the summer, the boy likes it a lot. Noras character is passionate and spontaneous, but when she heard such words, she could not help but render a blush on her foxy jade face, and did not know what to say for a while. Jason is eager to find a needle and thread to sew Old Mr. Millers mouth shut. Old Mr. Miller, the balcony is over there, are you a smoker? Move a small stool and go to the balcony to smoke your dry cigarettes. Jason said in a good-natured way. Old Mr. Miller nced at, said: Like is like, and is not a matter of shame, you boy what embarrassed to admit? Like a woman to cover up, or a man? Nora came back to her senses, she couldnt help butugh delicately and asked with a smile, Jason, is what the old man said true oh? You have a crush on me, huh? Look, Nora is much more generous, and the old man likes that character. Old Mr. Miller grinned. Old man, he is thin-skinned, so you should say less. Nora pretended to say. Thats right. In this era, thin-skinned and how to get a wife? You cant wait for your daughter-inw toe to you automatically? Not everyone is as proactive as Nora. Old Mr. Miller said in a serious manner. Noras face turned red when she heard that, and mumbled, Master, I, I didnt actively seek him out However, she said this how to have a little vain, thinking back to the past and Jason get along, she can not be less intentional seduction. Nora, the old man was just making an analogy. Old Mr. Miller grinned. Nora, presumably feeling defeated by Old Mr. Millers chutzpah, said after she stood up, Ill go check the kitchen, my mom should have the meal almost ready. Lets have lunch together then. Go ahead go ahead.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and stared at Noras full moon shaped buttocks, thinking how this body could have five or six children. The Howard Familys eldest son, Jaden, suddenly disappeared, and along with him, The Howard Family disappeared from Oakshire in a short period of time. The Doyle Familys son Connors death has been made public, and the police have given public notice that Connor was secretly manufacturing toxic chemicals and keeping gunmen, and was killed in a confrontation with the police. The Doyle Familys Ant Co. was also permanently seized, and the owner of The Doyle Family is still under police control. This series of events seems to be a kind of signal. This has made George seem very uneasy these days, and has been in a state of apprehension, not even going to school. George is not stupid, he noticed that Jaden, Connor, all these people once had a grudge with Jason, a private grudge, but now they are dead, dead, disappeared. Is it possible that Jason is behind all this? George really does not want to believe that The Howard Family, The Doyle Family encounters are rted to Jason, but all the signs show that this is really inextricably linked to Jason. He had hired Living Tombs assassin twice to assassinate Jason, and both times failed. It seems impossible to stop now. Even if he wants to stop, Im afraid that in the future, Jason will learn about this matter, will certainly not forgive him. Jude as Georges bodyguard, looking at George so terrified, he also felt that he failed to take responsibility, he said in a deep voice: Young master, why dont I personally take action and go to meet Jason! George shook his head and said, No. If you take the shot, Jason will know everything. Didnt you say that Living Tomb always fulfills its employers mission requirements whenever it takes on an assignment? Next, Living Tomb can also target Jasons assassination operation? Yes! Jude spoke up, and he continued, This time, Living Tomb will probably send a top-five super ss assassin! In fact, the two failed assassination operations, Living Tomb is also a great loss, this anger Living Tomb also can not swallow. So now, Living Tomb wants to get rid of Jason more than we do. Thats good. Anyway, its already a no-win situation with Jasonnow. Ill just wait for Living Tombs assassin to get rid of Jason, and Ill be willing to pay even at a higher cost. George said coldly. The gaze in Judes eyes sank with a touch of bloody fury as he said, Wait until the assassins sent by Living Tomb move out this time, I will go to respond. I teamed up with Living Tombs killers, I dont believe I can still let this Jason escape. George thought about it and didnt stop Jude from making this move. As he said, he was willing to do whatever it took to get rid of Jason. Jasons existence has almost be a heart problem for him, Jason is not removed, he is uneasy every day. The main he has taken the lead inunching the assassination n, hiring assassins to kill Jason, which is tantamount to a life-and-death feud. At that moment, Judes cell phone rang and he looked at it before stepping aside to answer the call. The call was brief, after answering the phone Jude came over, he had a cold sh in his eyes and said in a deep voice, Young master, the assassins from the Tomb of the Living arrived in Oakshire tonight, they can start their operation anytime from tonight, this time it will be sure to be a tenth. Good! George nodded, and a wildly morose gaze passed through his eyes. Chapter 514 – Killing in the middle of the night After lunch, Nora really kept her promise and took Old Mr. Miller around Oakshire for some fun. Jason also had to follow along. Along the way, Old Mr. Miller also seems to be very excited, can not stop praising Nora, private also do not know how many times with Jason muttered practice thing. Every time I heard such words, Jason all ignored, making Old Mr. Miller face more and more worried, more and more worried about Jason in a certain area is not enough, is not really a problem. We didnt part until nightfall, when we ate dinner together outside.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jason drove Old Mr. Miller back to Bamboo Residence. Old Mr. Miller sat in the extremely spacious car, crossed his legs, a leisurely face, he said with a heated smile: Jason, it really is not to see your kids womans edge is really not bad, almost catch up with the old man when he was young. Butpared to the old man, you are still a little bit worse. Jason smoked a cigarette and said with a smile, Old Mr. Miller, did you check your tongue when you said that? See if its shing. Old Mr. Miller was immediately upset, he grunted, waited for Jason, and said, What do you mean, you kid? Still do not believe the old mans words? Im not going to lie to you, the old man was careful to hide his head when he was walking in the world can not help it, if a little high-profile, reveal the whereabouts of those Hyacinth Ladies, the beauty of the major families, the holy maidens of the major sacred ces, will be swarming over, just to see the old mans heroic style. The first time I saw you, I was a little bit of a jerk. This is something that you cant even catch up with. Huh. The corners of Jasons mouth tugged and he smiled. Old Mr. Miller rxed, squinted and said: You do not need to feel ashamed, in this respect is not as good as your old man nothing, who let the old man is your master it. Jason was about to say something when he suddenly frowned, he just saw a sh of a white SUV from the cars rearview mirror, then hidden in the traffic behind. Immediately after, a feeling of being stared at flooded the mind. After he opened the secret realm of power and his own strength reached Secret Power Realm, his ability in all aspects also increased in a straight line, including in the area of perception. Although so far, there has not been any abnormal aura as well as that killing machine caught by him, but he knew in his heart that he must have been followed, and he has always been extremely good at this aspect of counter-surveince. A chill rose in Jasons eyes, the feeling of being watched and followed reminded him of the first two times he was watched by Living Tombs killers. Could it be that the haunted Living Tomb has sent out another assassin to assassinate? From time to time, the assassins of this organization are staring at, that feeling is indeed very annoying, like a fly constantly circling around, so that people want to immediately shoot to death to be good. Jason maintained the current speed, several times under the right-of-way driving, observing the situation of the vehicles behind this, in his perfect anti-reconnaissance ability, he really saw the white SUV again. For Living Tombs killers, he has always taken a zero-tolerance attitude, killing as many as theye. This time if it is really being targeted by Living Tombs assassin, then he will definitely not show mercy, the sooner he gets rid of the better. No one wants to be in daily life, but also always be on the lookout for a dagger in the dark, or a bullet flying. In this case, itis definitely not possible to go back to Bamboo Residence. Bamboo Residence is where he lives, and with the beautiful principal living next door to him, really letting Living Tombs assassin realize that he has a close rtionship with the beautiful principal might bring potential danger to the beautiful principal. But now Jason also has some difficulties, there is still Old Mr. Miller in the car, he is worried about the safety of Old Mr. Miller. Thinking of this, Jason turned his eyes toward Old Mr. Miller to see that Old Mr. Miller also do not know tired of ying or how, actually squinting in the car began to snooze. Jason thought about it and thought it would be safe for Old Mr. Miller to stay in the car the whole time. At that moment, he turned the cars head and drove in the direction of Mount Casey, speeding up continuously. Rear. Inside a white Range Rover SUV. Driving is a middle-aged man with an ordinary face, looks very naive, holding the steering wheel of a hand is looking extremely rough, the whole person looks like a crop duster. Such a person will not be put in the sea of people will not be more than a nce, let alone no one will he and the killer world in the fierce reputation of Killer Crocodile together. His real name is John Byrne, but what people remember is the name Killer Crocodile. He is the fifth-ranked assassin in Living Tomb, an experienced and ruthless top assassin who has never missed a shot since he became famous. Once came to assassinate Jasons ck and White Day has been very strong, but these two face John Byrne have to be respectful, in the way of killing have been to John Byrne humbly asked for advice. This shows how thick John Byrnes killing power is in Living Tomb. Over the years, there have been few tasks worthy of John Byrne, but this time he is personally, and reflects the importance Living Tomb attaches to Jason. John Byrne action before, has studied Jasons information in detail, including Living Tombs first two assassination Jason action failed case, he is an extremely cautious person, as long as he acts on the mission, will be treated as thest mission to see, so the prep work, he will do enough to do so. He will act only after he is sure. There was another person in the car, none other than Jude. After John Byrne arrives in Oakshire, Jude meets him and provides Jasons whereabouts, offering to move in with him to round up and kill Jason. In this regard, John Byrne did not refuse, anyway, one more person also more helpers, he tested the strength of Jude, indeed qualified to participate in the operation with him. When the Paramount Marauder in front of him started to elerate, John Byrnes face was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, Thats interesting. The target found my tracking, this persons anti-surveince ability is indeed too strong, which even I have to be convinced. Jason found us? Then where is he driving to? It looks like the route is in the direction of the suburbs. Jude asked, frowning. John Byrne took a deep breath and said slowly, He is looking for a battlefield and waiting for us to pass. In that case, lets have an open and fair battle. After saying this, John Byrnes eyes shed a heavy murderous intent, he stepped on the gas, and the car whistled after him. John Byrne did not notice that behind his car, there was a white Mercedes-Benz G-ss SUV following. Inside this Mercedes-Benz G-ss SUV, the driver is a woman, a woman wearing a tight ckbat suit that outlines an extremely sexy, wild curve. Can not see her face, only because her face is covered with a green mask, the mask only a pair of eyes like a convergence of the stars of the sky revealed. At this moment, this pair of eyes, shing is a like a million years of cold ice like light. This is actually the Phantom. The number one killer in the world of darkness! Chapter 515 More Killing After Killing (I) Phantom suddenly came to Oakshire, the matter Jason is naturally still do not know. Jason just felt the car behind with the chase from the Living Tomb killer, as for the Phantom of the white Range Rover that followed the Living Tomb killer further back, he could not sense it. On the one hand, Phantom drove the Mercedes-Benz G-ss SUV a long way from him, on the other hand, Phantom as the worlds first assassin of the dark world has reached the point where the convergence of their own breath is nearly non-existent. Even Living Tombs fifth-ranked Killer Crocodile John Byrne did not feel that he had been followed. Phantom eyes icy cold, as containing two icebergs, her face wearing a green-faced fang mask, looking hideous and gruesome, wearing a set of tight ckbat clothing, the chest of the towering was outlined, looking round and upright, so hot and sexy curves and her icy temperament fused together, presenting an ineffable seductive charm. When the Land Rover SUV in front of her started to elerate, she also elerated and followed it up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When she and Jason met in the Andes, Jason led the Satan Operation Group soldiers also helped her to relieve the siege, all the way to escort her to the border of Colombia before they parted. At that time, she was on the run from the Assassination League, and she was wounded, and if Jason hadnt led the Satan Operation Group soldiers to appear, she might not have been able to escape from the Assassination Leagues. Today, her injuries have all healed, and her own strength has returned to its peak. A Phantom at the peak of its strength is actually how terrible, this is only the Assassination League knows best. As the number one assassin in the dark world, Phantom not only has excellent assassination skills, but also has reached an extremely high level of ability in other areas rted to this. So, she was able to track the Land Rover SUV in front of her without a sound. Whew! The tough-looking Paramount Marauder is seen as a conqueror on thend surface, whizzing along, already far from the city and gradually approaching Mount Casey. Jasons face isposed, the gaze in his eyes bes extremely calm and indifferent, his face is extremely calm, but secretly he already has a look into the storm-like killing intent in the surge. When his car began to elerate and the white Range Rover behind him also elerated to track over, he finally sensed the undisguised killing intent released by the other side. Obviously, the other party knows that he has detected the tracking, so the other party no longer conceals its own aura, a killing intent filled with a strong murderous aura is also pervasive. Jason is also finally sure that the one who is tracking over is Living Tombs killer. This makes him very annoyed and angry indeed, this organization hase to assassinate twice, look at the situation can be said not to rest until the purpose, simply is the ghost. He is determined to use all means to track down this organizationter, and then lead people to go directly to annihtion once and for all, to save the need to send some assassins to assassinate from time to time. Jason turned his head to look at Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller is still snoozing, also do not know what dreamed, is grinning with a lewd grin. Jason couldnt help but smile as he watched. By this time, the car had arrived at the foot of Mount Casey. Jasons head turned, driving towards the right side of the foot of the mountain, to where there is basically no longer aplete road, the mountain road is rugged,rge and small stones everywhere, unusual cars simply can not drive in. Except, of course, the Paramount Predator. The Paramount Marauder ran over these mountain rocks and drove deep into a mountain forest before this car came to a halt. Jason went this way only because he was sure that the other sides car would not drive in, and the other side would stop the car outside the mountains and forests, and he would get out of the car to meet them, which was equivalent to leaving Old Mr. Miller, who had nodded off to sleep, behind himself for protection. The car is not afraid to take a step back, even if someone is close to the car, he got out and locked the car, with the predator Paramount covered in steel armor body, unless with the help of a sniper rifle special bullet / head, otherwise it is really can not st the cars steel armor. Jason turned off the fire, looked at Old Mr. Miller, and said to himself, This old man is tired of shopping today, right? I hope I dont disturb Old Mr. Millers restter. With that, Jason took down a dagger from the car, the dagger body is snowy and crystal, like jade porcin, and the spear-shaped tip of the dagger is designed with terrifying piercing power and powerful cutting power. The design of the neck and hand guard has a very distinctive personal style, and the overall de is lengthened and widened, with substantial shing power. Even the back de is extremely sharp, making it a top-notchbat weapon. This dagger, it is Jason that day from Michael was chopped off the hand, he had used some military swords and this daggerpared, this dagger also do not know what material forged, both hardness or toughness than the military swords are stronger, as for the sharpness is more than ever. After holding the dagger, Jason stepped out of the car, closing the door after his own aurapletely converged, into the darkness of the mountain forest that night. Then, Jasons body moved, towards the front of a rapid sweep, chose a position after the ambush. He did not know if the other party had weapons on him, so he did not directly rush out and wait for the other party to sneak over. Outside the mountain forest. The white Range Rover sped up. John Byrne stared at the road ahead, a slight gaze in his eyes. The road ahead is rugged, but also covered with rocks, with the Land Rover SUVs floor height, is not to drive up, which means he can only stop the car. The target is waiting for us to pass in the mountains ahead. Get ready to fight! John Byrne spoke, his tone light and a powerful confidence came through between his words. He took out a gun from the car and filled it with one bullet. Jude did not say anything, he also held a gun, there is a heavy blood fury in his eyes in the diffusion. Jason, tonight will be the night of your death! Judes heart murmured, he believed that this time with John Byrne for cooperation, will certainly be able to get rid of Jasonpletely. They have weapons in hand, plus John Byrne whether it is shooting or really melee strength are powerful and terrible, do not believe that this time can not be Jason put to death. Bang! John Byrne and Jude pushed open the car door and they stepped out of the car, ready to dive into the mountains ahead from the other side. Just then C Whew! The sound of a car whistling passed from the rear, and two blinding headlights shone through. With it, there is a like ten thousand strands of ice like cold and sharp killing machine, zing killing machine cold and sharp as a knife, with a kind of outlook like the momentum, locked in front of the John Byrne and Jude. Chapter 516 More Killing After Killing (II) This is like an ancient iceberg-like killing machine like a tidal wave swept to, the cold chill as if an ice arrow, can shoot straight into the heart, so that people shudder. That instant, John Byrne and Jude two people alert and up, he did nce back, but both eyes were the direct high beam stabbed, simply can not see, sharp-eyed John Byrne vaguely see the speeding car windows open, a hand holding a gun out of the window. Get down! John Byrne gave a cold cry as he lunged his body forward and rolled in session. Phew! Phew! Two bullets with mufflers shot out from where John Byrne and Jude were standing, and if John Byrne hadnt reacted quickly, they would have been shot by now. Squeak! The Mercedes-Benz G-ss SUV braked hard, and a sexy, slender figure inside the car leapt down, looking iparably athletic between actions, just like a female leopard that is hunting for food. The figure is none other than Phantom. After sprinting out of the car, Phantom shot forward one after another, her own perception has locked the scent of John Byrne and Jude two, with her extraordinary marksmanship, simply do not need to aim, but also to be able to shoot with unerring positioning. Phew! Phew! Phew! The gunfire continued as a barrage of bullets was fired toward the hiding ce of both John Byrne and Jude. Originally lying on the ground, John Byrne and Jude two figures constantly rolled and dodged, spare their guns in hand, but is unable to do any counterattack. As long as they make a counterattack, in the moment dyed by the counterattack, only afraid that the shadow of the bullet has been shot into their bodies, will be directly to kill them. Phantom in the process of shooting, the whole person also continued to burst forward, her speed itself is like a ghost of lightning, plus she and John ByrneJude between the distance is not far. Phew! When thest bullet in the pistol shot out towards the front, Phantom abandoned the gun, held a curved sharp de in the backhand, and his body made a sprint towards the front. Whoosh! The Phantom instantly rushed towards John Byrne who was evading in a bunker in front of him. John Byrne had just used cover to avoid a bullet when a harsh, eerie killing machine approached, followed by a figure appearing violently at his side, and with it a sh of a de. John Byrnes heart was startled, and he dodged, but his reaction had been extremely quick, but the de still cut through his chest, cutting the clothes on his chest and leaving a shallow knife wound on his chest. Almost do not give John Byrne any time to react, Phantom bully up, the hands of the arc of the sharp de chopping, straight to John Byrnes body around the vital. The gun in John Byrnes hand was useless in such a situation, so he had to draw a dagger and face the Phantom. Jude has also risen, facing the Phantom and John Byrne are fighting together, his gun in his hand can not be aimed, he immediately also grabbed a saber, joined the battle group, and John Byrne together to kill Phantom. In the face of John Byrne and Judes siege, Phantom still seems to be at ease, because her body speed is indeed too fast, as a phantom around John Byrne and Jude, her shots are more tricky and severe, often a kill, the hands of the curved de stabbing angle is to make people defenceless. Snort! Steeply, a line of blood rose from Judes body. Phantom a surprise stab under, Jude in a hurry simply can not resist, was the curved de wounded, if not John Byrne came to the aid in time, now the Jude would have been a corpse.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jude heart fear iparable, facing Phantom that iparable high assassination skills, he found himself with a kind of resistance to the feeling, if not John Byrne hold, he even feel in front of Phantom can not resist her three strikes assassination. The shock in John Byrnes heart was even greater, judging from Phantoms strikes, he judged that Phantom should be a killer. The problem is that he has never heard of such a terrifying assassin as Phantom in the Carovia assassinmunity, and with the strength Phantom has shown, he is afraid that the number one ranked assassin in the Living Tomb will be inferior, right? Whoosh! At this time, Phantoms body fiercely folded, like a stray arrow rushed towards John Byrne, a cold cold killing machine diffused out, all enveloped to John Byrne. Snort! Phantoms hands like an arc-shaped de, the path of the de appeared out of thin air, enveloped towards John Byrne. At this point, John Byrne knew that the only way to fight to the end, his eyes were full of murderous energy, so he faced up to the battle, the sharp de in his hand also faced forward to attack, and executed a harsh and iparable killing attack. When John Byrnes de stabbed forward, only to feel the Phantom shrouded in the shadow of the de was a touch, as unbearable as a blow. This stunned John Byrne, and then he realized that something was wrong, and a feeling of extreme danger gripped his mind. John Byrne shrieked, and his body hurriedly moved sideways towards the right. Just because at that moment, Phantoms figure is once again incredible a fold, from John Byrnes side of the rapid sweep past, brushing the gap, Phantoms hand curved de has been from the side of John Byrnes waist out of the cross-cut and pass. John Byrne towards the right side of the horizontal movement is fast, but still is this curved sharp de brought out a shower of blood, cutting out an extremely deep wound, blood dripping, horrible and morbid. If not for John Byrnes extremely fast reaction, quickly move across, then under this blow, John Byrnes entire waist to be cut off. Phantom frowned, a look of surprise shed in his eyes, as if he felt a little surprised that the blow failed to kill John Byrne. But there are only some surprises, with John Byrne and Jude two wounded state, kill them is only a matter of time. The mountain forest. Jason, who was in ambush, showed a look of puzzlement on his face. He first heard several sharp cracking sounds, with his experience, he knew that it was the sound of bullets loaded with mufflers breaking. Immediately after, the sound of fighting outside the mountain forest also came, among which there is a cold killing machine like ten thousand strands of ice, this killing aura is actually let him feel some familiar. Who exactly is fighting against Living Tombs assassin? Jason frowned, he took a deep breath, then his body moved and he dived forward, ready to go over and see what was going on. Jason just left a short time ago, that the Paramount Marauder car, originally was napping Old Mr. Miller a pair of old eyes suddenly opened a slit, he narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth raised a cold. Old Mr. Miller sat up and moved his muscles, he opened the car door and stepped out of the car. Its not polite toe and go. The old man said something inexplicable, he carried his hands behind his back, a step towards the depths of the former mountain forest, seemingly slow, followed by a second step, the third step, the fourth step step faster than a step, to the end, his figure he had been fast to the point of not being able to see the figure. Where the body passes, the wind rises, the whole person is like a sharp sword shooting straight ahead, pointing straight ahead, its momentum is like breaking a bamboo, sharp and unstoppable! Chapter 517 More Killing After Killing (3) The mountains and forests are deep and dimly lit. A figure, with a windy momentum towards the front step by step, seemingly leisurely walk, but its speed as if it is shrinking into an inch like, each step down after the body leap, and thennded when it has been across more than a dozen meters. And, the rate continues to increase incrementally. In the end, this seemingly stooped but gives a kind of upright as a mountain-like figure has turned into a stream of light, can not see its figure, like a ray of light shooting forward. About three hundred meters away, a bush in the cover, a figure originally buried in ambush suddenly realized something like, he suddenly appeared out, a bellow: Lewis Miller old man, you- The figure that emerged from the bushes was in his sixties, with a waxy face, wearing a martial arts suit with a sects emblem, and before he could finish his words, the hunched figure that came in faith hundreds of meters away had alreadye up to him. The waxy old mans face was astonished, he had already started to swing his fist in the sound of a violent shout, a majestic and boundless ancient martial pressure pervaded out, and the fist waved out of the fist had formed a heavy fist dao astral qi in front of his body! Latent Energized Gang! This is a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse in Hyacinth that can only evolve! In the blink of an eye, the waxen-faced old man had evolved a whole 18-fold Fist Dao astral energy in front of his body, and a most sinister and evil ancient martial aura pervaded from him, like an evil troll descending into the world. It is no exaggeration to say that even a Completion Stage peak power hit, can not shake the evolution of the eighteen heavy fist Dao Gang Qi, Latent Energy transformed Gang, these Gang Qi like substance, extremely strong, the power of the outbreak is also terrifying. However, Old Mr. Miller, who came from hundreds of meters away, ignored the existence of the eighteen-fold fist of the Big Dipper, and moved his hands behind his back, freeing his right hand, clenching his fist with five fingers, and then sted it forward. Seems to be extremely simple a fist straight push, also do not see any strong boxing breath fluctuations, but this fist towards the front of the push, the face of the waxy old man fist momentum evolved out of a boxing Road Gang Qi is like ice and snow meltingyer byyer copse. A fist broke through the eighteenyers of Fist Dao Astral Qi, and the fist was instantly imprinted on the chest of the old man. The old man is still standing in ce, but all his own movements are stopped, as if for him, the entire time and space have been frozen. Old Mr. Miller didnt even bother to look at the old man again, he moved his body and took a step towards the right. At the same time C Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! On the right side of the three directions, there are three figures flying out, they are actually the first time to choose to escape. The martial aura of these three figures is significantly weaker than that of the waxen-faced old man, but they are also ancient martial powerhouses above the Completion Stage high level. Old Mr. Miller did not slow towards the chase, he stepped up and caught up with the first two men, and two fists sted out, seemingly simple fist momentum but filled with a fierce and domineering aura, as if a fist out, enough to kill all the strong enemies in front of you, enough to pacify the worlds injustice! The two men were toote to dodge and toote to strike, and were hit by Old Mr. Millers punches one after another, and their bodies fell straight to the ground. Thest remaining man is even more crazy to run towards the front. Old Mr. Miller took three big steps forward and caught up with the man, who reached out and pressed his hand on the mans right shoulder. At once, the man only felt that the old hand seemed to carry a titanic force crushed on his body, his body lurch, and then his legs went limp, poof, both knees fell to the ground. Old Mr. Miller gave him a look and snorted, Supremes? Not a good hunker down,ing out to make waves again? The mans face was terrified, and he was trembling in the face of the unattractive old man in front of him. Who said Lewis Millers martial arts state of mind was severely damaged and thus his martial arts level plummeted? Really want the martial arts realm to plummet and be able to kill a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse of the n with one punch? Although that is a Heritage Master Stage early stage powerhouse, but it is also the real Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, just can not even resist a punch, this is called a big drop in the martial arts realm? Had he known this, the man would not have followed him to Oakshire to participate in this siege. You, you killed Saints back then, Supremes up and down will not let you go! The man opened his mouth with a crossed heart. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Youre really here to seek revenge on me, arent you? It seems that my whereabouts in Oakshire have been leaked out. I think it was Aled, the old thing, who did it. There is really time to go to the Bradley family to find this old thing to judge. You, you want to kill or chop as you like, in any case Supremes and you will not die! The man said in a cold voice. Back then, the old man should have taken you Supremes in one fell swoop. I thought you Supremes would grow up and keep your tails between your legs, but I never thought the thieves would never die. Old Mr. Miller said in a cold tone, then he raised his hand and pped the man on the head, the mans eyes burst, spilling blood, and the whole man fell to the ground. It seems that some people in Hyacinth just cant see the old man alive, this time its the Supremes who are here, and which spirits and demons will be next? Old Mr. Miller muttered to himself, full of care, with his hands behind his back, slowly walking back. When I passed by the old man with the waxy face, I saw that he was still standing, but under a closer look, his eyes had frozen still, and his whole body was lifeless. Old Mr. Miller that punch, the fist path contains all the energy in the body of the old man, did not overflow a cent, so he is still standing motionless, but the internal organs of the body in the strangtion of that terrifying energy has all burst. This is the true sense of the free release, the control of the force has reached the point of arbitrary. If youre dead, dont stand around trying to be strong. Old Mr. Miller passed by, reached out and waved his hand, bringing up a strong wind, a strong wind towards the front, the old mans body which fell straight to the ground. The battle was over by the time Jason stalked forward from that mountain forest and came into the battlefield ahead. John Byrne and Jude were both on the ground, fatally wounded by a bloodstain on their throats. Jason saw Phantom, a sexy and hot curve under a tightbat suit, his face was stunned and he couldnt help but blurt out, saying in English, Phantom, how could it be you? Satan, hello again. Phantoms tone was t as she put away her arcing shuriken. Jason, still incredulous, walked over and said, When did you get here? And whats this all about? Phantom looked at Jason and said, Ive healed. When you said you were in Carovia Oakshire before we said goodbye, I came to look for you. When I tracked down your whereabouts, I noticed that there were people watching and following you in the shadows, so I didnt show up and followed these two people instead. They were obviously trying to assassinate you, and I just got rid of them. Thanks. Jason said with a smile. He looked at the two bodies on the ground, John Byrne he did not know, he judged that it should be Living Tombs killer. The other one, Jude, he knew. When he saw Jude, the gaze in his eyes rose coldly, and he finally confirmed that Living Tombs repeated assassinations of him were all thanks to George. Jason was about to ask Phantom if he hade to Oakshire to see him about something. Suddenly, he sensed that the depths of the mountain forest, there is a terrifying martial dao pressure diffuse up, this steep outbreak of martial dao pressure even he felt a sense of palpitations.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jasons face was first stunned, and then his eyes were bursting with brilliant light, a monstrous killing intent rose to the sky, and his bodys battle intent was boiling over. No! Old Mr. Miller is still in the car! Jasons body moved like the wind rushing towards the direction where the Paramount Marauder was parked. Chapter 518 – Playing in the Wild? Phantom sensed the change in Jasons own aura, which made her face flush with fear, such a violent reaction only when encountered with a great enemy of life and death will be so. Phantoms body moved, also followed Jason towards the rapid sweep. Phantoms own speed is already very fast, the dark world to talk about the dexterity of the body and footwork, only a few people can match her, her own speed is as fast as a ghost. However, she actually found that she could not catch up with Jason, who was running at full speed in front of her, which made her feel a bit incredible, and she had some new understanding of Jasons strength. Jasons gloomy face, his eyes have a zing war fire in the fire, the depths of the mountain forest passed from the breath of the terrifying martial dao pressure let his heart palpitate. Old Mr. Miller also remained in that Paramount Marauder car, he did not expect that there would be people deep in the mountains, the other party does not know whether it is friend or foe, if also to deal with him, then and his close rtionship with Old Mr. Miller will only be in danger. So, Jason ran forward at full speed, even though the extremely brief fluctuation of the martial arts auraing from him made him feel a great pressure, but he was still fearless. For no other reason than that Old Mr. Miller was his family. Although the old man usually appears to be old and extremely lewd, but in Jasons heart, he has the grace of raising Old Mr. Miller is his sworn guardian of the family. Whoosh! Jason dashed again and again, full speed toward the front, with his current strength, a dash under the distance has been nearly 20 meters away. Soon, Jason came to the Paramount Marauder car, he quickly rushed over to open the door to see, the car was empty, has not seen Old Mr. Miller. In that instant, Jasons heart sank, and an irrepressible violent killing intent surged out from his heart. He did not panic, at such a juncture, he is insteadpletely calm down, just when he was ready to continue sprinting towards the depths of the mountain forest, suddenly he looked moved, fiercely turned his head to see a hunched old figure walking slowly with his hands behind his back. Old Mr. Miller?! Jason froze in surprise and he couldnt help but burst out, Shit, Old Mr. Miller what are you doing here? Old Mr. Miller came over slowly, red at Jason, and said, So the old man should stay smothered in his car? At this time, Phantom also arrived, her body moved, like a ghostly sh, has appeared in Jasons side. Old Mr. Millers cockeyed eyes narrowed slightly as he nced toward Phantom. Phantom is also quite curious to look at the old man, to meet the Old Mr. Miller gaze when her heart shuddered, her heart flooded with a strange feeling, as if the old mans casual nce has seen her through. Phantom as a killer, itself a woman, their own perception is extremely sharp, so she believes that her feelings will not be wrong. The question is, in her perception, the old man himself does not have the slightest unique aura fluctuations, looking like an ordinary, ordinary old man, why would she produce that own strength, secrets seem to be a nce through the feeling? Old Mr. Miller grunted and said, You kid is not kind ah, the middle of the night while the old man dozing in the car, driving to the wilderness to focus on the wilderness with this big horse rendezvous came. The old man in the car was bored awake, it is natural to get off to take a walk to get some air. Jason face a ck, this old man really dare to say. Fortunately Phantom can not understand, otherwise hear Old Mr. Miller such words, God knows how the first killer in the dark world will have the reaction. Jason walked up to Old Mr. Millers side, eyes alert towards the depths of the mountains, and asked in a low voice: Old Mr. Miller you did not see any suspicious people after you walked off the bus? Old Mr. Miller rolled his eyes and said, What else can there be in the middle of nowhere? Did you see a ghost? Jason frowned and said, Its not right, just now I clearly felt an aura of martial pressure belonging to the ancient martial powerhouse passed through, although it was brief, but I wouldnt feel wrong. Old Mr. Miller immediately face toward the sky, old breath a bullish tone said: Oh, that is the old man idle in the mountains and forests to practice a little boxing, guess is a moment did not control their own breath, let you kid sensed. What, the old mans martial pressure is very fierce, right? Get out of the way and brag about yourself. Jason said, Ive never seen any martial arts pressure in your daily fights, and Ive seen it since I was a kid, so dont put gold on your old face, okay? What do you know? Do you know how to return to the basics? What else do you know besides the fact that you know how to find these little girls with big tits and asses? Old Mr. Miller blew his beard and red at him. Old Mr. Miller what do you mean? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller nced at the Phantom, said with a smile: Look at this big horse is really enough to the front and back, but such a big horse you kid can ride? The old man has long asked you to practice your hands, you do not listen. You do not practice hands to grow some experience, such a foreign horse you can not master, only afraid of the heart but not enough ah. The local girls are not yet able to handle, you are overly ambitious to find a big foreign horse, typical before you can crawl and think of running, suffer a loss, right? Jasons forehead straight ck line, if not to see the old man is his boss on the part of the old man, he really want to beat a beating. Jason didnt bother to tussle with Old Mr. Miller as he looked over at Phantom, a gaze in his eyes signaling the eye. Phantom, for her part, shook her head, indicating that she did not sense any danger, or unusual aura, in the vicinity. In fact, Jason is also did not sense any abnormal breath fluctuations in the vicinity, but just now that terrifying martial pressure he believes he is not hallucinating, what is this? Jason didnt bother to pursue it, as long as Old Mr. Miller was okay. This ce certainly can not stay for a long time, it is better to leave early. Satan, who is this old guy? Phantom couldnt help but ask. He, huh? Its my grandfather. Jason said. Phantom nodded, it was true that she did not understand the Caroviannguage very well, but she also felt that what Old Mr. Miller had just said was more or less rted to her, as to what the content was she did not know. Lets get out of here first. Ill send Old Mr. Miller back first. You find a ce and Ille back out to youter. Jason said to Phantom. He knew in his heart that Phantom would note to Oakshire for no reason, it should be something. So he nned to send Old Mr. Miller back to Bamboo Residence beforeing out.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller,e on, lets get out of here. Jason said to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller muttered, Your boys field day is over? Its too soon. Old Mr. Miller you bullshit again believe me to throw you here? Shes a killer, the number one killer in the dark world, you know? Who do I have to touch but her? I still want to live a few more years. Jason said in a good mood. Out of breath! Old Mr. Miller cursed withughter and followed him to the car. Chapter 519 The Nova Jason, what kind of forces did you get into? The other side actually chased you all the way here? asked Old Mr. Miller as he got into the car. Jason smiled ndly and said, Its nothing, anyway, the other side of such an assassination is not a time or two, how many times toe, there is no return. Can you kid do it? If not, can the old man give you a hand? Old Mr. Miller said with narrowed eyes. Jason red at Old Mr. Miller and said in an annoyed voice, Old man, can you not ask if its okay when youre talking to me? Dont you know it hurts your pride to question a mans ability to do it? Dont worry, I am very good. As for you to stay at home, do not run around and talk on the line. But for Phantom you love to say what to say, anyway, she does not understand, you said it is also in vain. Thatdy killer and you are concubines? Old Mr. Miller asked with a heated smile. Jason nced at Old Mr. Miller and said, Ive never even seen what she looks like under her mask, do you think thats possible? I had this one encounter with her in the dark world, and I can barely be considered a friend. Look at you, you havent even seen anyones face. Old Mr. Miller was disdainful. To know how to respect the privacy of others. Which can be like you ah, in the small ravine three days nothing to go over the Zhang widow wall. Jason said jokingly. Im happy to squat on the wall and smoke a dry cigarette, arent I? Old Mr. Miller retorted. Yes you can, your old man said so. Jasonughed and said. Bamboo Residence. When he returned it was almost eleven oclock, Jason told Old Mr. Miller to rest inside the house, he had to go out. Long night, such a good time can not be missed, Jason grow up, you do note back tonight. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand, a look of seriousness. Jason ignored Old Mr. Millers words as he turned his car around and drove off. The assassination of Living Tomb tonight, Jasons eyes cold sh, he took out his phone and dialed Cameron: Hey, Cameron, you find someone to keep an eye on George of the Kelly Family. The kid is behind this, so you know what to do. George, right? Okay, Ill have Rats check it out. On the phone, Cameron spoke, his tone sinking, saying, Is it possible that you met the Living Tomb Killer again tonight, Old Mr. Miller brother? Right. But now the other side has be a corpse. But it wasnt me who did it, a friend from the dark world came to me and helped me solve this problem by the way. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. No problem, leave it to me, Ill make sure its done properly. Camerons tone on the phone had a chill to it. OK, lets do that for now, and well be in touch if anythinges up. Jason said. Jason hung up the phone and drove out of the entrance of Oakshire University, and saw a white Mercedes-Benz G-ss SUV waiting on the side of the road, with Phantom sitting inside. Phantom drove Jason all the way to Oakshire University. She didnt go inside when she arrived at the entrance, but waited on the curb outside the school gate. Jason drove past, his head poking out the window, and asked, Find a ce to sit? Yes, there better be wine left. Phantom said. Drink? Jasons face was stunned, and he whirled around and smiled and said, Okay, no problem. Then lets go to the bar. Good. Phantom responded. Jason thought about the bars in Oakshire that he could go to. There are many bars in Oakshire, but its hard to find a bar without fake alcohol. Just thinking, Jason suddenly remembered thatst night at Nights Restaurant, after Old Mr. Miller left, he was alone with Andi and Sally, two big beauties. The Nova is an upscale bar in Oakshire, more expensive than other bars, and one of the main reasons for this is that the drinks in the bar, whether beer or wine, are all real, no fake wine is sold. Jason just heard Andi mention such a mouth at that time, as to where The Nova is he really does not know. At that moment, he had to call Andi to ask some questions. Soon, the call was answered and he said, Andi, its me, Jason. I knew it was you. I left a call with you at dinner the other day. It was a surprise to get a call from you sote. What can I do for you? On the phone, Andis straightforward voice with a tititing charm came through. I had a friende over to Oakshire to see me and was going to take her to sit at the bar. I dont know where The Nova is that you mentionedst time Andi. Can you tell me an address? Jason said. What a coincidence, huh? I happen to be in the bar tonight, and Iming over to see how the quarter is doing. Let me send you the coordinates of the location, just follow them ande over. How many of you are there? Ill save a seat for you first. Andi said with a smile. Just two people. Thats a lot of trouble. Jason said. Look at you, how is this a problem? Okay, so lets leave it at that. Ill send you the coordinates. Andiughed delicately. Jason hung up the phone, a momentter consequences really see Andi sent over a location coordinates. Jason followed the navigation of this coordinate and drove straight to it. Phantom also drove up with them. Jason lit a cigarette and smoked, this time Phantom came to Oakshire to find him, should be rted to the dark world matters, as for what is the matter, the only time to talk with Phantom to learn. It was less than eight kilometers away from The Nova, and there was no traffic at night, so Jason drove to the front of The Nova in about twenty minutes. The Novas fa?ade is an imposing, luxurious and upscale affair. Jason stopped the car and waited for Phantom toe over, leading Phantom towards the inside of the bar. Just walked past a few steps, and saw a bar drenched in the vor of maturity sexy woman came out, wearing a red wrap tight dress, wrapped in a pair of huge peaks to give a sense of heavy texture, waist slender, graceful and delicate, down is the shape of the full moon round buttocks, with which is connected to the pair of long, white legs that are revealed. With such a sexy and hot mature body is just that, but she is also extremely beautiful eye-catching, eyebrows like spring willow leaves, face like March peach blossoms, a smile between the knitted brows have a thousand styles blooming out. Andi? What are you doing out? Jason froze for a moment upon seeing the woman. Andi, who was walking out, smiled and said, I figured it was almost time for you to arrive, so I walked out to take a look. Andi is so kind. Jason smiled and looked at Andis peachy jade face, and out of the corner of his eye he secretly nced at the pair of heavy fullness, he had no reason to feel some fire between the small of his belly. Almost subconsciously, I remembered Old Mr. Millers so-called practice words. He was speechless, me the old man, must encourage him what practice and so on, this has almost be a magic spell, so that when he saw Andi can not help but think of practice this aspect of things. Chapter 520 Phantom’s Plan (I) Jason and Phantom walked inside the bar with Andi. The bar inside creates an extremelyfortable environment atmosphere, there is no loud music, there is no kind of young men and women dancing with the devil, the only thing that is like flowing country music slowly flowing, so that people in it is indeed feeling a sense of physical and mental rxation pleasure. Most of the people whoe here are white-cor workers, both men and women, and the overall quality of the customers here is naturally much higherpared to other bars. Since there are mostly white-cor workers, there is no shortage of elegant men here, and there are even more white-cor women, who are naturally much higher in terms of face value. Andi led Jason to a card table in the corner, she had actually already noticed Phantom, spare Phantoms face with a mask of green face, but she still could see that it was a western woman. Then again, Phantom that curve sexy, extremely hot body and Carovia woman or some different, everywhere showing a Western girls unique wild and hot. Contrary to this, Phantoms own temperament is extremely cold, the whole person looks like a piece of ice that does not melt, giving a very cold feeling. This coldness is not deliberately flowing out, is her nature to make, in short, from her body let people not difficult to interpret four words C idle people do not approach! Arriving at the card table, Andi smiled and asked, What would you like to drink? Jason immediately looked at Phantom and said with a smile, What would you like to drink? Theres any kind of wine here. Ill drink what you drink. Phantom replied. Jason looked over to Andi and said, Andi, then lets start with a bottle of Remy Martin Louis XIII.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Drinking such strong wine. Andi smiled as she called for the waiter to serve the wine. This Remy Martin Louis XIII is called the king of spirits, the taste is quite aromatic and strong, if not blended, drink it directly, giving people a feeling of burning between the belly. This feeling is naturally extremely refreshing for those who know how to drink, but for those who do not win, the king of such strong wine is bound to get drunk. After the drinks came up, Andi toasted Jason and Phantom a ss, even if the drink Phantom did not take off the mask, pick up the ss along the mask reserved for the mouth position a drink. Vaguely able to see the mask under the mouth is an iparable red ming red lips, looks extremely sexy and wild, a nce will give birth to a kiss of the impulse. Andi toasted a ss of wine and made small talk, then she excused herself and left, leaving Jason and Phantom to drink whatever they wanted here and order whatever they wanted to eat. She is a mature, beautiful and extremely intelligent woman who knows that Jason and Phantom have something to talk about, so it is not easy for her to interrupt much. Jason poured another ss of wine for Phantom, this Remy Martin Louis XIII is not blended, directly drinking the original wine, the strength of the wine can be said to be strong enough. Phantom, however, seemed unconcerned and picked up his ss and drank three small sses with Jason in quick session. I cant tell, youre still a really good drinker. Jason smiled, lit a cigarette, and smoked. Phantom could not deny it, she said: I told you what happened to my sister. Back then, my sister died in that so-called fire, her bones were gone. During that time, I drank every day, every day until I was drunk, and only by getting drunk could I numb myself and ease that grief. Jason heart silent, he can imagine, at that time the Phantom heart must be very sad and very helpless, but also lonely and uncertain. As a killer, she has no friends. With only a dependent sister who came out of a training camp together, her sister died suddenly and she couldnt find anyone to talk to and no one to bring her sce. So she can only drink alone, the kind of loneliness and grief soaked into the marrow, ordinary people can not feel the same. I drank for a month straight, and slowly, I developed my drinking capacity. Phantom went on to say. Jason smiled spontaneously and said, In that case, I wouldnt dare to spar with you, otherwise the person who fell would definitely be me. Phantom mouth pursed, their own that cold air reduced a few points, t added a few tititing charm, she said flirtatiously: You are the omnipotent Satan in the dark world, to say that drinking is not as good as I a woman, I do not believe it. Jason smiled lightly and asked, It is said that the dark world appears to be somewhat unsettled right now? Phantom nodded and said, Indeed. Shura Sanctuary has made aeback, and the forces of Lady Darkness have fought several battles with Shura Sanctuary. On top of that, someone from Temple of the Sun, which has been silent for a long time, has alsoe out and is active. Temple of the Sun? Jason froze, this force is extremely old in the dark world, arguably one of the oldest forces in the dark world. Temple of the Sun was attached to Night Kings, and as Night Kings disappeared over the years, Temple of the Suns activities dwindled and nearly fell silent. Now, Temple of the Sun is starting to get some activity, do you know what this means? Phantom looked at Jason and asked. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly, word by word: Does it mean that the Night Kings, who are said to have broken through the Secret Power Realm and disappeared for a long time, are about to show themselves? Phantom was slightly silent for a long time before saying, Its possible. Jason took a sip of wine, sighed with emotion and said, It seems that the dark world is about to start a fight for supremacy. In the dark world, many ancient powers, including some giant figures who have been silent for a long time, have shown signs of resurgent activity. The spearhead points to a rumored event C Titan Ruins. dont know if youve heard. Phantom asked. Jason nodded and said, Flower of Death has told me about Titan Ruins reappearing in the world. Do you also believe in the existence of Titan Ruins? Originally, I was half convinced. But with the resurgence of some ancient powers, I cant help but be convinced a few times. Anyway, lets wait and see what happens. Phantom said. Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, It seems that there will be another fishy storm, which will affect the whole dark world. The gaze in Phantoms eyes suddenly turned cold as she said, I dont care much about these and Im not very interested. I only think about how to avenge my sister now. Jason nodded, he could understand this move by Phantom. Satan, then let me tell you the purpose of mying to you. In the dark world, perhaps only you can help me, or rather only you can work with me. Phantom said. Jason raised his gaze to Phantom and said, So lets start with what you wanted to see me about. Chapter 521 Phantom’s plan (II) Phantom immediately said: Assassination League has a total of threerge strongholds. One is in Europe, one is in North America, and one is in South America. The stronghold in North America is held by Sovereign; the stronghold in Europe is held by Dark Generals; the stronghold in South America is held by Angels. It can be said that the operation of the Assassination League relies on these three strongholds as a transit. Therefore, it is difficult to deal with the Assassination League, but easy to say that it is easy. The easiest thing is to destroy these three strongholds, then the Assassination League will be paralyzed. Jason nodded, Phantom was the number one assassin in the Assassination League in the first ce, and she knew much more about the Assassination League than anyone else. Therefore, the words thate out of her mouth are naturally the most authoritative. The Assassination League has reached a certain agreement with Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance. The Assassination League has reached a certain agreement with Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance that these three forces can jointly attack the Satan Operation Group whenever they act against them. In such a situation, you and I are already on the same side. Jason nodded his head and said, Indeed. But Ive never taken it seriously, nor have I ever been afraid of it. Phantom took a sip of wine, paused, and said, I cant deal with the huge Assassination League alone, so Ill be straightforward and say that I need your Satan Operation Group to help. I dont mean to deal with the Assassination League right now, butter, when the time is ripe, you will be able to mobilize the Satan Operation Group and deal with the Assassination League together. That doesnt seem to be a problem. Anyway, Assassination League has already listed Satan Operation Group as an enemy, so naturally I wont let go of the opportunity to bite off a big piece of meat from Assassination League. Jason said. Phantom nodded, her cold and dark gaze gazing at Jason, and said, For this reason, I am willing to join your Satan Operation Group and be a member of the Legion. I only have one condition, you allow me to have free range of movement. But whenever the Satan Operation Group is called and there is any action, I wille over. Jasons face froze and he looked a bit taken back. Phantom is willing to join Satan Operation Group?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. This is something he had thought about before but felt unrealistic, Phantom such an excellentbat ability to really join the Satan Operation Group, then the overall strength of the Satan Operation Group will be greatly enhanced. This is something that Jason is naturally overwhelmed with joy and excitement. Jason took a deep breath as he looked to Phantom and asked, Is that true? When its true! Phantom said with certainty. Hahahaha- Jason couldnt help butugh and got up, picked up a full ss of wine, and said, Here, have a drink! Good! Phantom was quick to pick up a ss of wine, clinked sses with Jason and drank it all. Jason put down his ss heavily and said, From now on, you are a member of the Satan Operation Group, and I, as the head of the army, wee you to join. The brothers of the Satan Operation Group are all brothers C brothers in need, brothers in life and brothers in death! Its exactly the kind of group I aspire to be a part of. Phantom said. Jason narrowed his eyes and said, How about a wee hug? Phantoms breath was steeply cold, giving the impression that it was like an iceberging head-on, and she said coldly, No man has ever hugged me yet, and you want to be the first? Jasons face was stunned, how to look at Phantom this frame, as if a hug her to fight with you like ah? Come on, Im still the nominal boss of Satan Operation Group, youve joined Satan Operation Group, cant you show some respect? Is it too much to ask for a hug from the Legionnaire? Is it too much? Jason was speechless, he smiled sarcastically and said, There is always a first time, Ie to be the first one does not matter, right? What do you think? You can try. Phantom looked at Jason with a hint of yfulness in his eyes. Hearing Phantom say so, Jason really does not want to try, he knows like Phantom such a superb top killer, once by her close under a variety of means, he does not want to be in this bar in public embarrassment. He is the boss of the legion, can not Phantom just joined the Satan Operation Group with her secretpetition it, must be a little boss of the style is not. When Jason was ready to find a step down, cold, but saw a white dress in the bar came in a figure, she appeared in the bar all the mens eyes were attracted to the past. She is indeed too beautiful, beautiful a little too much, this is even, there is a share of their own not eat the fire and fire like the dusty temperament, as if the Darcey of the wide cold pcended on earth. Her eyes are extremely dynamic, as if they contain all the aura of heaven and earth, the beautiful eyes look forward to the flow of watery feelings, the worlds wine together is not as intoxicating as the eyes of this pair of eyes to flow. The wine is not drunk, and the woman is probably the same. Inside the bar, inevitably resounded the sound of realmotion, Jasons eyes also looked over, with the light in the bar, he saw the white dress woman, even if he is used to seeing beauty he could not help but face a stunned. In his opinion, Sallys stunning style is already unique, but the woman in the white dress in front of him is notparable to Sally in terms of the exquisite beauty of her appearance. Sally herself has an air of intellectual elegance, and the woman in the white dress is like an independent orchid, untouched by the mundane, untainted by cause and effect, and blooming alone. The woman in the white dress entered the bar after the pair of beautiful eyes around, when and Jason watching her gaze met, she smiled sweetly, but is straight towards Jason side. This action made Jasons face stunned, subconsciously touched his own face, thinking C it is not possible that these days did not look in the mirror, unknowingly be handsome again? As he was thinking about it, the woman in the white dress had walked up to the card table where he and Phantom were. The white dress womans stunningly beautiful jade face still wore a light smile as she asked, May I ask if Im disturbing you by sitting here? Jason was a little suspicious, he swore he had never seen this woman in a white dress, and he didnt know her. If she knew Phantom, why else would she havee to sit here for no reason? Jason couldnt help but look at Phantom with a questioning look in his eyes. Phantom, for her part, looked at Jason coldly, and from her reaction, she didnt know the woman in the white dress either. By the way, if you say no to such a Darcey-like beauty is not to be struck by lightning ah? So Jason went out on a limb and said, Sorry, I dont really know you. The woman in the white dress opened her mouth in surprise, as if she was hearing for the first time that someone would reject her, but she blushed as usual, and the smile on her face was still as gentle as a lovers breath as she said, My name is Darcey, and I know your name is Jason. look, dont we know each other now? So can I sit down? There was a sh of essence deep in Jasons eyes, this unbelievably beautiful woman actually knew his name? What is the origin of the other party? The first thing you need to do is to take a step back and say that such a beautiful woman has spoken to this point, and then refuse it would seem to be pretending too much, he smiled lightly and said: Darcey? Really has the posture of Darcey. Come, Darcey please sit down. Chapter 522 I just want to know you Darcey did not squirm, extremely generous, after hearing the words have sat down. Jason lit a cigarette and looked around, and sure enough, the bar has a lot of mens eyes are looking toward his side of the card table, those eyes inevitably flowing a look of envy and jealousy. Whew! Jason exhaled a puff of smoke, his gaze turned when he found that the great beauty with the posture of a fairy that pair of eyes were dripping and staring at him. These days, women who look so beautiful and have such thick skin are really rare. Is that how you usually look at men? Jason asked. Darceyughed and shook her head, Of course not. Looks like I should go look in the mirror and see if Im growing a flower on my face. Jason said squarely. No need to take a picture, I cant see a flower no matter how much I look at it. Darceyughed. Jason sighed softly and said, To be honest, I really dont want you to sit here with me. Darcey immediately looked sorrowful and said in a sultry tone, Am I so disliked? Redheads have been around for ages. You look around, youe over and I sit so you are not much, invisible to me to get a lot of hate ah. Jason opened his mouth, and then said to himself, s, I am just a little more handsome, a little more knowledgeable, a little more good character, the rest, there is no charm. I really dont understand what you really see in me, you have toe and sit here with me. Darcey was struck by lightning, she is the Stokes familyDarcey, HyacinthHyacinth Ladies ranked second in beauty, in Hyacinth also do not know how many young talent, martial arts genius to her, in order topete for a seat to listen to her hand piano and fight a lot of people. The talented people in Hyacinth, even the outstanding figures of Hyacinth Fighters, such as Mr. Embus, are courteous and gentle when facing her, which is like this guy in front of her who is shamelessly boasting that she is the one who is pestering him. Darcey also sighed softly and said, Ive discovered two major characteristics about you. Oh? May I hear more about it. Jason smiles. The first is cheeky; the second is open-minded. Darcey said. Jason touched his nose and said in a grateful tone, I didnt even know that I had these two major characteristics in addition to being a little more handsome, a little more learned, and a little more good-natured. Its really thanks to you for nudging me up, Im grateful. Youre wee. If youre truly grateful, words arent enough. Darceyughed. Jason immediately poured half a ss of wine and ced it in front of Darcey, saying, So, lets buy you a drink? Youre not saving me to get drunk, are you? Darcey asked, staring at Jason. Jasonughed and said, Some of the words dont mean anything when you say them through. Darcey picked up a ss of wine and drank it all in one go with a smile. Jasons eyes lit up, showing a hint of approval, so straightforward and not squirming, but in line with his appetite. Jason also finished his ss of wine and said bluntly, Well, the warm words have been said, and you have drunk the wine. Tell me, what is Darcey looking for me? If theres nothing going on, are you going to give the eviction order? Darcey asked. Jason smiled ndly and said, I cant leave my friends out in the cold because of you. With that, Jason looked over at Phantom. Phantom face expression C in fact can not see her face, but from her has returned to the original cold look, now she should be expressionless. She didnt say anything, shes really not proficient in the Caroviannguage, but even from her perspective as a woman, she had to admit Darceys beauty was outstanding. This kind of woman must be the one that men like the most, right? She thought this in her mind. When Darcey sat down, she vaguely felt a pressure, this pressure is not against her, but she sensed Darcey body seems to have a potential, even with the strength of her sense will have a sense of pressure. This made her feel surprised, this beautiful woman like a heavenly fairy, cant be a deep hidden expert? Darcey also looked at Phantom, Phantoms own ice-like aura did not have any effect on her, she asked: Your friend seems to be a Westerner? Right. Jason nodded. hello, can I have a drink with you? Darcey whirled and spoke to Phantom, speaking fluent and standard English. Phantom gazed into Darceys eyes and saw only calm kindness. She nodded and took a drink with Darcey. Does it bother you if I talk to him? Darcey asked again. Phantom shook his head and said, No. Im done looking for him. What you have to say is none of my business, and I can leave and leave you space. Phantom, sit down. You dont have to go. Jason said. Thank you. Darcey smiled as she followed up by looking at Jason and said, Look, your friend said there was no repercussions. Okay. Jason opened his mouth, he leaned forward and looked at Darceys wless face up close and said, Although I think Im very handsome, but I think Im still a little short of handsome enough to make you fall in love with me and y some kind of one-night passionate thing. So you took the initiative toe to me for something, right? Also, how do you know my name? Would you believe me if I said I was justing over to get to know you? Darcey said. Jason shook his head and said, Dont believe it. Darcey shot him an annoyed look and said, Do I look like I have that much of an agenda? ording to my years of experience in picking up girls C oh no, making friends, traditionally only I hit on beautiful women, which beautiful women take the initiative to hit on me, especially beautiful women like you, which makes people want tomit crimes, more impossible. Jason said with a smile.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Darcey gave Jason a nk look and said, Cant you speak more elegantly? Such vulgarity can scare people away. Youve taken the initiative to sit down, and three words will scare you away? I dont believe that. Jason said. Pfft- Darcey couldnt help but cover her mouth and smile lightly, just thinking that this man was very different from any of the young talents she had met in Hyacinth. Darcey looked at Jason, no longer hiding, and said truthfully: Ie from Hyacinth. the Bradley familys second son Michael had his arm cut off by you, and someone used the great power of heaven and earth as a pawn, and you were included in it. So I was a little curious and thought Ide over and get to know you. Are you convinced now? Chapter 523 Darcey squirts Hyacinth! After hearing Darcey say this, the gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Darcey in a good way and asked, Then Im curious to know, which side are you on? Darcey said, Im not involved with the Bradley family, and as for Michael, Im afraid hes not even worthy to talk to me. Jason couldnt help but give Darcey a deep look. He didnt question Darceys words; she had no need, much less reason, to brag about it in front of her own eyes. As far as he knows, the Bradley family is still one of the top ten ancient hermit families in Hyacinth, and Michael, as the second young master of the Bradley family, is not even worthy of talking to her in her eyes. You can imagine how scary this womans origins are.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I knew I was better than the second son of that bullshit the Bradley family, or at least have talked to you before and after. Jasonughed. Youre a funny guy. Darcey smiled. Jason said curiously, So you came to Oakshire just to meet me? The Bradley family will probably be after me in the future, so will you be watching or helping out? Darcey smiled sweetly and said, Just because I have nothing to do with the Bradley family doesnt mean I have something to do with you. If the Bradley family is after you, not me, what reason do I have to give a hand? I see, you must think that there is not enough interest for you to help me. It seems that it is necessary for me to make certain sacrifices and offer you a great deal that is good enough to impress you. Jasons face was solemn, and he said in a serious manner. Darcey was all flushed with curiosity and she couldnt help but ask, Whats the great deal? Jason smiled sarcastically, looking embarrassed, that face expression like the courage to go out and sacrifice the general, he said impassioned: My body, I decided to offer my body. I am poor, but I only have this skin can be used, you can go, do not be polite. PoofC Darcey lost her temper, coincidentally, she took a sip of lemonade and heard this brazen guy say these irritating words in a serious tone, she was choked under the mouth of water also spurted out. Jason, sitting across from him, hurriedly turned sideways, but still some water stains sshed down on him. Jason all froze and said in surprise, Spray, spray water? This is nothing at first hearing, but if you think about it a little bit can make people feel embarrassed, especially women. Darcey a jade face crawled with red, she was so annoyed and shy that she couldnt help but scold, Jason, you, you can you not be so shameless? Offer your body? Water spray? My God, how can there be such shameless scum in this world? Darcey just felt like her outlook on life and the world was going to be turned upside down. It is also true that Darceys contacts with the opposite sex in Hyacinth are basically the most outstanding young generation, among them there are learned, graceful dragons of the people, there are also majestic, pointing out the mountains of the young dragon, and there are amazingly talented, martial arts outstanding material. The problem is, these people talk with her are extremely polite, sometimes can enjoy the snow under the moon to give poetry, sometimes can also talk about the general situation toment on the mountains, which will be with her to say such a vulgar unpleasant words to? If there had been such a great disrespect, they would have been attacked in Hyacinth. Darcey, are you okay? Jason asked with concern and drew a few tissues and handed them over. Darcey gritted her teeth and panted, looking obviously furious, is staring at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes full of rhythm, looking like she cant wait to bite off a few bites of flesh from this shameless scum. Whats going on here? A voice full of style and rhythm came and Andi walked over. Andi, nothing is wrong. Its just that this Darcey choked on a sip of water , Jason said. Andi looked at Darcey, a hint of amazement shed in her eyes, and couldnt help but sigh in admiration, What a handsome beauty. This is also your friend, Jason, I find that you know a lot of beautiful women. Jason said with a heated smile and a self-effacing face, Andi, dont ever say that. Compared with my old man, I am still a little bit inferior. This old man is always showing off in front of me, saying that when he was young, what Hyacinth Ladies beauties were all around him. I dont know what Hyacinth Ladies is anyway, and Im not even sure if the old man made it up. Your old man? Which one is the senior man? Darcey suddenly asked. Hyacinth Ladies certainly exists. Only exists in Hyacinth, is she not the second most beautiful person on Hyacinth Ladies? Darcey heard Jason mention his familys old man talking about Hyacinth Ladies and couldnt help but pique a bit of curiosity. Tall people? Have you ever seen a tall man who is several dozen stories tall? Anyway, his old man said he was as tall as dozens of stories. Jasonughed, spared a nce at Darcey and said in a serious tone, Darcey, but youd better not know my old man, better not see him, otherwise youll be responsible for the consequences. Why? Darcey asked curiously. Nothing, just a heads up. But I dont think theres much chance youll see Old Mr. Miller either. Jason said. Indeed, Jason doesnt think hell have much interaction with Darcey in the future. He guessed that Darceys identity is not simple, in Hyacinth must have a great background, perhaps her family is still a more than the Bradley family of the ancient hidden family. He did not believe that such a youngdy woulde to Oakshire alone. It is possible that there is a secretly terrifying expert who is watching out for each and every one of them. So far, Jason has little interest in dealing with Hyacinth, so Darcey, a beauty with a sensitive identity, should be kept to a minimum. After tonight, it would be great to go your separate ways. Step back, if we really want to let Old Mr. Miller see himself with this Darcey general beauty together, with Darceys ability to withstand, when this lewd old man cold out of what practice words, when Darcey spray not water, directly spray blood. Andi came over and simply sat down, right next to Jason. Looking at the bottle of Remy Martin Louis XIII was about to be finished, Andi called for another bottle of wine. Darcey began to look a bit perverse, frequently pouring wine for Jason to drink with him. The stance seems to be to avenge the previous loss ofposure caused by Jasons vulgar words. Jason looked at Darceys body and thought to himself, What am I afraid of? Maybe youll be the first one to get down! But, one ss at a time, in the end, Jason began to realize that something was wrong. Even they have been some dizzy liquor, how the white dress in front of this woman is still smiling coquettishly eyes clear a little drunkenness are not? This is too unscientific, right? Chapter 524 – Solo battle against three beauties Jason looked a little incredulous, they were drinking the King of Spirits Remy Martin Louis XIII, the Darcey in front of him had at least four or five sses of wine, but he actually looked like a normal person. Is this a ghost? Even if the woman is able to drink again, the four or five sses of Remy Martin Louis XIII drink down, more or less will be a little drunk feeling. But Darcey was not at all, still awake as ever, and I dont know if it was an illusion or what, but her eyes looked more and more soulful and awake. And look at Phantom and Andi two, Phantoms drinking should be in her sisters death that month alcoholic exercise out, even so now she already looks slightly drunk. As for Andi, a peach blossom jade face has been tinted with a touch of attractive drunken red state, making her own share of charming style and added a few, looks more seductive. Jason looked across the vertical can not see Darcey is a woman who loves to drink, their own alcohol can not be good to such an extent, no reaction at all, too abnormal. Jason remembered Darceys identity, but she was from Hyacinth, and I dont know if she was the daughter of the ancient hidden family. Maybe she happens to have a secret method of how to drink alcohol without getting drunk? Jason face a ck, no wonder this woman to find their own spirits, the original is prepared, and then drink this only afraid of their own drunk unconscious, she is still now this good end of the look. Womens hearts, the needle under the sea ah! This woman looks as pure as Darcey, how can her intentions be so sinister? I cant believe Im trying to get myself drunk! What does she want? This intention is too bad, he is the kind of casual man? As she was thinking, Darcey smiled and poured him another ss of wine as she said, Jason,e on, Ill have another drink with you. Jason ckened his face and said, No more drinks. Darceys face was stunned as she gave Jason a surprised look and said, Howe youre not drinking? I cant drink you, Ill put my hands up and surrender. Jason opened his mouth, he stared meaningfully at Darceys untarnished jade face and said, You said you obviously cant get drunk, youre trying to get me drunk by all means, what exactly is the point? It is true that some things are naturally more convenient to do when drunk, but that is to consider the other party will exist struggling to resist the situation. The problem is, Im a very easy-going person and will never struggle to resist. So if you want to do something to me as you wish, you dont have to get me drunk, right? PoofC Andi could not help but smile, a pair of beautiful eyes white Jason nce, just think how this guy has the nerve to such a beautiful woman to speak shamelessly ah. Darcey naturally heard the deeper meaning of Jasons words, and by now she was somewhat ustomed to Jasons words that would make people blush, and instead of getting angry, sheughed and said, You mean Im going to get you drunk and take you to a hotel room or something? Im afraid youll be disappointed, I really have no such intention. Thats a sad story. Jason said with a sigh. Satan, Ill drink with you. Phantom said suddenly. Jasons forehead was ck, at this time Phantom you blindly involved in what? As a member of the Satan Operation Group, you and I are on the same side, okay? Phantom, you wont have to drink with me, will you? Jason said with a smile. What? You dont want to drink with me? Its fine if you dont drink, then go out and fight. Phantoms tone was chilly, a sharp coldness was permeating. Jason got a little angry and said, Hey, what do you mean? Dont forget, you are a member of Satan Operation Group! So what? You promised to give me free rein! Without a mission, you cant control me! You can drink with others, but not with me? Phantom opened her mouth, as the number one assassin in the dark world, her character is naturally tough, and her killing intent surged as she spoke. It seems that if Jason does not know how to behave, she really must catch a fight with Jason. What does it mean? Phantom is in a fight with Darcey? If you want to get into a fight, why do you have to target me? Jason is also speechless, encountering this kind of killer who does not take the legion boss as the boss at all. Drink, its a son of a bitch if you dont. Jason opened his mouth and picked up his ss to drink with Phantom. One ss was not enough, Phantom dragged Jason to drink three sses in a row. Jason hadnt even put down his ss, and Andi, who was sitting next to him in the dark, already said with a smile, Jason, let me toast you too. Thank you foring to The Nova. Jasons face suddenly became iparable, he finally saw, these three women could not have reached some kind of tacit agreement, the spearhead unanimously pointed at him? Thats not really a good thing! Andi, just leave me alone, Im drunk. Jason said with a bitter smile. Drunk? It must be a lie. You havent even gone to the bathroom yet, how can you say drunk? It must be Andi old, Shao Hua no longer, you can not see, and naturally do not bother to drink with an old woman. Andi said with self-hatred. Andi dont say that, I cant afford to be a sinner. You are not old at all, you are beautiful. Jason said in a hurry. Thats what I think, anyway. Andi said glumly. Jason defeated, the only way to grit his teeth, said, To prove that Andi is still young and beautiful, I I drink! Here, three sses toast! Andi whirled around and smiled, sweeping away the previous self-hatred. Jason drank three more cups in a row, these three cups of wine down, he really can not carry some, the head has begun to dizzy. A drunken Darcey, plus an amazing number one killer, and a charming bossdy plundering, he can drink even more powerfully that is also the part of the ughter ah. Darcey looked at Jasons appearance at this time, the corners of her mouth couldnt help but turn up slightly and sneer. That said, she is indeed not afraid to drink, the Stokes family has a secret method can use the power of Latent Energy to break down the alcohol, she just need to go to the bathroom a few more times, it will be fine, not drunk. Hey, Jason scum, peoplee all the way to Oakshire just to meet you, you actually all drink with me, this hospitality is also too unmanly. Darcey beamed and said in annoyance. Do you really think Im afraid of you? Come on, drink!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jason poured the wine and drank it himself first. Darcey also drank a ss, her eyes were still soulful, and she said with a smile, Are you still okay? This is about to get drunk, right? Jason sneered and said, I wont know if Im good until Ive had 300 rounds in bed. You want to try it, girl? YouC Darcey was choked up and her ears were burning. Where had she ever heard such naked words? At this time, Jason some guilty of nausea dry vomit, Andi saw the situation and quickly said: Jason, you are all right? Ill take you to the bathroom to wash your face, its better. Good! Jason took a deep breath, he stood up, looked at Darcey and said, White chick, wait for me toe back and then fight with you for 300 rounds Shit, I actually got dunked by a woman, God forbid! Come on, Ill lead you to the bathroom. Andi smiled and reached out to help Jason walk in the direction of the bathroom. Chapter 525 You’re a lot like him Darcey herself has a characteristic that makes people feel close to her. This characteristic is the same for both men and women, which may be rted to her own aura that is full of spiritual rhythm. Even Phantom such a cold and impersonal inside has closed the killer, and then with Darcey after a few drinks, and Darcey can also talk to a few words from time to time. After Jason was helped away by Andi, the only people on the card table were Darcey and Phantom. She looked at Phantom and asked, Are you familiar with him? Phantom thought about it and said, Its the second time Ive met him. From amon sense point of view should not be considered familiar. But he was the first person in the dark world who made me feel a sense of trust. The first time we met, it was in the Andes, I was being hunted by my enemies. He led the warriors of the Satan Operation Group and saved me once. The Dark World? Darcey obviously heard this word for the first time, with her intelligence she immediately understood that it should be a general term for the underground world, full of smoke and war. I can see that you are strong and possess a keen fighting instinct. What about him? Is he very powerful in the dark world? Darcey asked with interest. Phantom gave Darcey a look and said, You dont know him well? Darcey smiled serenely and said, Its a little worse than you. You are at least meeting him for the second time. I, on the other hand, met him for the first time tonight. He is known as Satan in the dark world and has formed a Satan Operation Group, which is notrge in number. But in terms of overallbat capability, the Satan Operation Groups strength is undoubtedly extremely powerful. Many of the S-ss missions in the Bounty Alliance in the dark world are taken by the Satan Operation Group. Phantom opened his mouth and continued, Satan is one of the fastest growing legendary powerhouses in the dark world in recent years, and he often performs miracles in the battlefield, often able to turn the tide of battle at thest minute. If you have seen the way he leads the Satan Operation Group, then you will know that in the same number of people, there is no warrior team in the dark world canpete with his Satan Operation Group. Darcey seemed very interested in this, and her eyes grew brighter and brighter as she said, Then can you tell me about him and some of the past achievements of the Satan Operation Group? Speaking of which, some of Satan Operation Groups records are not a secret in the dark world and can be found by checking. Phantom may be lonely for too long, or perhaps she has had a lot to drink, she also wants to talk to someone, is to talk to Darcey Satan Operation Group in the dark world of some legendary achievements. Restrooms. Andi helped Jason walk over. Andi fruit is worthy of a mature woman, in her support, Jason intentionally or unintentionally touched her body, can feel this sexy body contains the kind of delicate feeling. Perhaps it is because of the wine, Jason felt a little apathetic. It reminded him of Old Mr. Millers so-called practice remark. This lewd old man is really harmful to people. The restrooms here are self-contained, and Andi helped Jason into a separate restroom, and as the door closed, she said softly, Do you want to throw up? Jason did get a little tipsy, but its really not so much to say that he threw up. Cant throw up yet. Let me wash my face. Jason opened his mouth, he unscrewed the faucet and rinsed his face with cool water in his hands, making that dry feeling fade away and indeed feel much better. Andi was standing behind him and he lifted his face and was able to see Andi reflected in the mirror. Only let him feel some strange is that the mirror Andi like in a daze, a pair of eyes sight as if staring at him in the mirror, look between the expression of an indefinable feeling. Jason froze for a moment, he turned around, Andi for a moment did not look back, and when she came back to her senses found her out of shape, lest some hands and feet. Im sorry to make youugh. Andi said. Jason shook his head and said, Thats not true. andi, do you have something on your mind? Andi more flustered, eyes a little averted, are embarrassed to look at Jason, she hurriedly said, No, no It cant be that previously you look for me to drink when you say what you are old Shaohua no longer words? Jasonughed, then said, Andi is really worried, Andi is in a beautiful age of blossom, how will be old? With Andis maturity and beauty, to say that there are men in this world who are not moved by it, there is really only one C that is blind. Andi blushed and her charming eyes red at Jason and said, Look at your slick tongue, you dont know how many women youve coaxed. No really, Im telling the truth. Jason said with conviction. Andi gritted her teeth and looked at Jason, not knowing whether she was a little drunk from the wine or what, she couldnt help but blurt out, Really, then why dont you hug me?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With this statement, the temperature in this small, separate bathroom seemed to rise. Jason froze for a moment, and ghostly, he really did reach out and gently hold Andis soft waist. At that moment, Andis body was soft, and the whole person actually fell into Jasons arms. So warm and soft jade is really difficult to bear ah. Jason couldnt help but hug a little tighter. Andis breathing became noticeably rapid, and warm streams of air poured out of her sandalwood mouth. She held Jason tightly, her eyes closed, as if she felt that the man hadnt left and was right in front of her. Gradually, Andi seemed to fall into a frenzy, her sexy red lips kissed Jasons neck, exploring all the way to the corners of Jasons mouth, stuck together like glue. Jasons head was a little confused, such a situation he really did not expect. Between the kiss, Jason fiercely felt the corner of his mouth astringent salty taste, he fixed his eyes to see two lines of tears from Andis cheeks slid to the mouth. Jason immediately reached out and stroked Andis cheek and said, Andi, Im sorry, I was impulsive just now and offended you Andi shook her head, and she said, I dont me you, Im the one who should say sorry. Andi, whats wrong with you? Jason could see Andis perversity. Im sorry, Im sorry Andi choked up a little as she turned around, already ready to pull the door open and walk out. Jason pulled her arm, put her body back on the board, said: Andi, you do not say the situation, I really do not let you go. I cant stand to see a woman in tears. You tell me, is there some bastard guy bullying you? Im going to find him! Andi took a deep breath and eased her emotions, teary-eyed she gazed at Jason and gritted her teeth before saying, You remind me of someone, youre a lot like him, so I, I Jason froze for a moment, more or less understanding the implications. Andi then added, But he is no longer there. Chapter 526 – A lot of love is always sad to part Jason walked back and was surprised to see that Phantom was actually talking to Darcey. In his impression, Phantom gives the impression of an iceberg that does not melt, the only thing it brings is a sense of coldness that no one can get close to. Underneath this chilling and icy appearance, she is also extremely lonely inside, because she is a killer, destined to be apanied by loneliness. Therefore, it is rare to see Phantom will talk with others, even Jason face Phantom, sometimes do not know what to say to good. Honestly, he was happy to see Phantom being able to talk to people like this. His heart knows that a person alone on it, it will cause the inner closure, perennial, to the back of both the spirit or psychological will appear a certain distortion. Jason subconsciously hopes that Phantom will be able to integrate after joining the Satan Operation Group, and in the process of contact with other brothers in the Satan Operation Group, her already closed inner world can be opened a gap, which will be beneficial for her future life. What are you guys talking about? Talking so vigorously? Jason walked over and asked in English. Darcey turned her eyes to look at Jason, the depths of her eyes had quietly shed a trace of color, she smiled sweetly and said, We are talking about some private topics of women. Does a certain shameless scum also want to join in the discussion? Jason had the good sense to shut up. He was not interested in getting involved in the private conversation of women, and besides, if he did, wouldnt he be proving himself to be the shameless scum that Darcey said he was? This makes Jason, who has always believed in the purity of his nature, not to do so. A whileter, Andi also walked back. When she came back, her face had recovered as before, but the pair of beautiful eyes with a thousand vors saw Jason, the depths of the gaze can not help but some blushing and guilt. Blushing because in that separate bathroom, she and Jason kissed together, a feeling she hadnt had in years; guilt because at that moment she did treat Jason as another person in her heart. Jasons face was much calmer, forgiving in that bathroom Andi did not say much, he more or less knew some of the inside story, before Andis love for a man in some ways simr to him, but a few years ago that man passed away in a car ident. No wonder Jason felt that when Andi first saw him, the face was obviously a little strange, but at the time he did not think much of it. Andi drank a lot of wine tonight, in that small separate bathroom, she looked at Jason in a trance and saw the mans figure in general, confused under the love to kiss with Jason together. But Jason is Jason, after all, is not the one she cant forget. It can also be seen from Andi with deep love, even after so many years she still can not forget that person, which is really some contrast with her own style of the red earth temperament. Jason drank several sses of wine with Darcey, and in the end, Darcey was finally a little drunk, and the white face was tinged with a blush, which added a few tititing charm. Darcey has a secret family method to quickly break down alcohol or not, but it can not bepletely broken down and sent out, and under the constant umtion of more or less will be a little drunk. Seeing that the night waste, Jason and the three beautiful women around him ended a drinking duel that looked like one dragon against three phoenixes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason stood up with some feet all a little shaky. By now, the power of the king of spirits is finally beginning to break out, the strong alcoholic strength surges to the head, with Jasons alcohol is also feeling a little dizzy dizzy. Still, he stayed awake and his sanity was clear. Phantom, where did yound and rest when you got to Oakshire? Jason asked. Phantom nced at him, having regained that cold, ice-like chill, and she said, You dont have to worry about me. I have my own ce to go. All right. Jason nodded. Darcey beamed and said, Hey, why dont you ask me if I have a ce to stay? Youre too generous to me. Jason didnt have the good grace to re at this white dress beauty, he was drunk tonight, most of the reason is originated from this woman. He was sure Darcey must have some secret method to keep himself from getting drunk, which was technically cheating, but even if it was cheating or not that was someone elses skill, so what could he say? Darcey doesnt have a ce to stay? Thene with me. Ill let Old Mr. Miller sleep on the couch tonight, and that bed in the house is yours. Jason said boldly. What about you? Darcey winked slyly. I must have been drunk when I sent you back to my house. A drunk person has heaven and earth as his seat. It could have been lying on the floor, or copsing on the couch, or climbing into bed , Jason said with augh. Darceys pretty face flushed again as she lightly shattered and said, Then Id better find my own ce to stay. As she walked out of the bar, Andi took a step slower and followed Jasons side. Her eyes rolled and she looked at the side of Jasons face and whispered, Jason, before I- Jason knew what she wanted to say, he smiled and whispered, Andi, you dont have to feel sorry or anything. I understand. If you think of that guy, its okay to think of me as him, lets say for a hug or something, I dont mind. Andi blushed, and the pair of eyes that contain the vor of the inside can not help but white nce at him. The happy and angry attitude with her extremely mature style, really let peoples hearts sway, it is difficult to hold. Jasons mind cant help but recall the kind of feeling he had when he kissed Andi, hugging tightly as if his chest was embraced by arge ball of cotton, the kind of extremely stic softness that makes people reminisce. When he walked out of the bar, he was blown by the cool night breeze, and Jasons own alcoholic feeling dissipated a bit. Phantom said goodbye to Jason and got in his car first and left. Jason looked at Darcey and asked, Darcey, do you want me to give you a ride? Darcey shook her head and said, No need. In case you drag me to the middle of nowhere, wouldnt I be screaming to the heavens? Jason got annoyed and said with a ck face, Do I look like that kind of person? What cant be done for a shameless scum like you? Darcey said with a red face. Love is always sad to part, and its even worse when its a cold autumn day! Where is the wine awake tonight? The willow bank, the dawn breeze moon. Jason suddenly and emotionally pretended to read a sentence of sentimental words. Darceyughed and said, This man must be drunk, actually also like that elegant person to recite poetry and ode up. Darcey, this is for you much love since ancient times hurt parting ah, you have to cherish, in the future do not have to think too much of themselves to me, lest in exchange for that parting wound. Jason said in a good and neat way. Darceys face was stunned, eyes flooded with a little annoyance, not waiting for her to say anything, only to see Jason waved towards Andi, after saying goodbye also got into the car and left. Andi looked at the direction Jason drove the tough bulletproof SUV away, a variety of emotions rushed to the heart for a time, and I do not know what is thinking. Chapter 527 – Sit and watch the dragon and snake rise Darcey also said goodbye to Andi and said goodbye. In Andis several trance, Darceys figure has disappeared, when out of her field of vision she did not know. Andi didnt think too much about it, she was skilled in the world of people, how could she not see that Darcey was extraordinary? The only thing she was curious about was, what would be the connection between this beautiful woman and Jason? The Nova behind ate night on a cold street, Darcey white dresses floating, dusty, itself has a spiritual rhythm in the surroundings, in the night look really is like a world of Darcey in the dance, own a picture of beauty. Walking, I dont know when, a look like a tall and sturdy look old when the old man suddenly appeared in the Darceys side. Darcey seems to be used to this. Miss, it is no longer appropriate to stay here for a long time. You have already met that person. In the old mans opinion, it is better to leave quickly. This old man said in a low tone. Mr. Rogers, what is the meaning of this statement? Darcey asked. The old man said, Oakshire is about to be a ce of right and wrong. If thedy stays here, she will only be involved and cause inevitable disputes. Darcey didnt say anything for a while and walked forward to an RV that had been waiting by the side of the road for a long time, she pushed open the door and stepped up. Mr. Rogers followed him to the car, and seeing that Darcey was unmoved, he continued, Mydy, the Supremes have shown signs of revival for a long time. News has juste from the house of the head of the family that the Supremes havee to Oakshire tonight, but the man the Supremes sent has been killed by a man. Supremes? Darcey was finally frowning. Supremes martial artists are also ancient martial artists, the difference is that Supremes ancient martial cultivation method to Yin to evil, it is said that there is an extremely profound and powerful gong method, even need to take the heart blood of boys and girls to cultivate, extremely cruel and bloody. Therefore Supremes in Hyacinths reputation can be described as wretched, Supremes people are cruel and murderous, regardless of good and evil, as long as they have an interest in the matter all can do whatever it takes. In addition, the Supremes also like to kill some of the martial arts geniuses in Hyacinth, who have their own destinies. The people of Supremes are convinced that by killing martial geniuses who possess heaven-defying destinies, they can transfer these heaven-defying destinies to themselves, thus enhancing their own martial potential. Thats why Mr. Rogers is concerned about Darcey remaining in Oakshire. Because he knows, Darceys fate is important, can not afford to lose, once the Supremes know, will not be afraid of the Stokes family in Hyacinths position and dare not to poison Darcey. What is the purpose of the people of Supremes infiltrating Oakshire? Darcey asked. Mr. Rogers said in a deep voice: Miss is not paying attention to the Hyacinth movement these days, naturally is not aware of the news released in the past two days, the disappearance of nearly thirty years one man is a door Lewis Miller is in Oakshire. The Supremes people have infiltrated Oakshire and should be seeking revenge. Lewis Miller! Darcey said to herself, she has been reading a lot of books since she was a child, and she knows a lot about some of the secrets in Hyacinth, so she has learned about the history of Lewis Miller when he was running through Hyacinth. Even with her ethereal personality, she couldnt help but feel some admiration for Lewis Miller when she learned about his supreme style. Coldly, Darcey suddenly remembered the time in The Nova, Jason had said that his family had an Old Mr. Miller threatened that the beauty of Hyacinth Ladies was around him. Almost as a blessing, a guess immediately popped into her head C could it be that the Old Mr. Miller Jason was talking about was Lewis Miller? If Lewis Miller is in Oakshire, the storm will rise in Oakshire, so it is no longer appropriate for thedy to stay here. Mr. Rogers said in a deep voice.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Darcey said softly, Father once said that the storm started in Oakshire, and it seems to be true. Mr. Rogers looked at Darcey still did not give a clear answer on the question of leaving, he was anxious and said, Miss, you have seen this young man, is he the person whose destiny is themon master of the world that Miss is looking for? Darceys eyes swept a faint trace of disappointment after she heard the words, she shook her head and said, My destiny bloodline did not resonate with it, I think it should not be. Since that young man is not a Green Dragon destiny, why doesnt Miss leave? It is futile to stay here. Mr. Rogers continued to persuade. Although when I faced him, my destiny bloodline did not resonate. But I am a strange feeling, or a real voice in my heart, to tell me to stay. Darcey raised her eyes and looked at Mr. Rogers with a touch of determination in her eyes. Mr. Rogers face anxious, said in a deep voice: No! Miss, if you cant find the Green Dragon fate to resolve the danger of your own fate bacsh, then Miss will only have three years of life at most Darcey smiled lightly, a calmness flowing from her stunning face, she said: Life is also what is joyful, death is also what is fearful. Is it not a waste of life to keep searching in a vast sea of people? The mysterious and mysterious Shen Gu Zi, who is proficient in yin and yang prophecy, once said that the dragon and the snake will rise andnd in Oakshire, how can I miss such a grand event? Even if I cant find the person with the blue dragon destiny, but I can sit and watch the dragon and snake rise, even if I only have three years to live, its still wonderful enough. Therefore, I decided to stay. Mr. Rogers heart anxious, he was about to say something, but saw Darcey face that look of determination, the words to the mouth but stopped. He knew Darceys character, once the decision down, not to mention him, even the family head toe may not be able to persuade toe. Mr. Rogers sighed and said, Since Miss insists on staying, then the old man also stays to protect Misss safety. Darcey shook his head and said, Mr. Rogers, you should go back, Hyacinth is rising, in such a situation, my fathers side still needs Mr. Rogers back to sit. After a pause, Darcey continued: As for my safety, you dont have to worry about it. I cant be harmed by ordinary Completion Stage people. Even if there are Heritage Master Stage people who want to harm me, I have found a way to be safe. Whats the solution? Mr. Rogers couldnt help but ask. Darcey smiled wryly, eyes flooded with a bit of spirituality, she did not say it explicitly, but look at her face is a look of a ready intention, obviously have done a full n. Chapter 528 – Indulging in tenderness In the night, Jason drove fast. Perhaps riding on the booze, he drove fast, but he was not one of those who drove fast after drinking, and he was still conscious. He wanted to drive back to Bamboo Residence, but somehow he ended up driving to Abysmal Lake Mansion District. When he came here, he naturally remembered Ste, the woman who was called the king of mature women in Oakshire. Perhaps with this thought in mind, he also drove over subconsciously. I just wonder if Ste is asleep at thiste hour. Jason drove into the Abysmal Lake Mansion District and drove up to the single-family house where Ste lived. Jason got out of the car and saw that the vi was still lit up. Jasons heart rejoiced as he shook the iron-shan door in front of the vi and shouted at the top of his lungs, Ste, SteC After a while, the door of the vi opened, a curvy and beautiful figure came out, saw Jasonoutside the door of Tie Shan and his face was inevitably stunned, after the joy, said: Jason, how did youe? I didnt even tell me in advance. Ste whirled up and opened the Tie Shan door. Jason smiled and said, I just finished drinking with some friends. Its strange, I originally nned to drive back to Bamboo Residence. I dont know how, but I drove and came to you. I must have been thinking about it day and night, so I couldnt help bute here. Stes enchanting jade face couldnt help but redden slightly, ring at him and saying, Slick talk. Jason smiled, returned to the car, drove it into the front yard first and parked it, stepped out of the car and walked inside the vi in thepany of Ste.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Still up thiste, huh? Jason asked. Ste smiled and said, I was just reading a book and intended to finish it before resting. I was surprised to hear you shouting. Jason immediately said righteously: You sleepte like this is not good. Sleepingte will affect your skin, and youll get dark circles under your eyes. So, its better to go to bed right away C how about I carry you to your room? Ste gave him an annoyed look and asked in an annoyed voice, Tell me, do you have any bad intentions? No way! Jason said, but also said, I think I am such an upright person, which has no bad intentions? Come on, Ill carry you up, so you dont have to walk. You see, I am good to you, right? Steughed and scolded, saying: Where are you so anxious! You go take a shower first, look at your smell of alcohol, you do not shower then go to the guest room to sleep. I dont want to smell your alcohol. Ah Ste chirped, a pair of eyes half sultry half wet joyful stared at Jason, seems to beining that this man is also too rude a little, are not understanding. Jason seemed to see through Stes heart, he smiled and said, You just said to be honest in the bathroom, and I did it, didnt I? Ive been very disciplined in the bathroom. But you didnt say to be honest in the bedroom, so you cant really me me. What can I say when youve got all the sense? Steughed. You dont need to say anything, and neither do I. We just need to do it, dont we? Jason grinned impishly. Youre a bad man! Steughed and cursed, squeezing her pink fist and lightly pounding Jasons chest. Youve said that, so lets be bad guys to the end! Jason smiled and indulged in that tenderness. A moment of spring is worth a thousand dors, so he treasures it twice and has to fight for time to get it. Chapter 529 – A Sleepless Night After several storms, Jasons ambition has not yet been fulfilled, and the more he fights, the braver he gets. It was not until the moon had sunk in the west that everything gradually calmed down. Stes body seems to be paralyzed as if, with eyes closed, lying on Jasons body, has not moved, the glittering white body left a little scarlet, like a blooming rose. You can see how drastic the process is. As for how Ste has been destroyed during the period, perhaps only she knows it in her own mind. Jason also really had a sense of refreshment, he lit up a cigarette and smoked, enjoying the moment of silence and tenderness. However, when he saw some marks left on Stes body, he apologized for a moment, thinking that Ste would not me himter. Stes closed eyes slowly opened, her eyebrows were still filled with a strong feeling of spring, rendering a sense of extreme satisfaction, but when she looked at Jason, she was annoyed and snapped: Bad egg, I really want to bite you to death. Whats wrong? Do you me me for not working hard enough? Ill make it up when I have a cigarette. Jason said with a straight face. No, its not because of your hot hand. Ste said in a stern voice. Jasonughed and said, Its okay, these palm marks will slowly dissipate. Besides, the marks you left on my bite are still small? EnjoinC Ste wailed, her face full of shame, she buried her head in Jasons body, are embarrassed to look up. Jason stroked Stes smooth satin-like jade back and said softly, I didnte to you these days. Will you me me? Yes. Ste nodded and said, And I said you people are not wiping your mouth and slipping away after eating, how do you seem to have forgotten about people. Mostly, Im just busy these days. Plus Old Mr. Miller came over to Oakshire to see me. These days are apanied by Old Mr. Miller, Jason spoke, then said, By the way, the Bradley family that second son ran away. I and this second son brought Oakshires ancient martial arts experts or the inevitable battle. Unfortunately still let that second son run away, but left one of his right arm. Old Mr. Miller? Is that the old man you told me about earlier who raised you? Ste asked. Jason nodded his head and said, Yes, thats him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. So, should I go meet this old man? Ste smiled. Jason was stunned and quickly waved his hand and said, Dont ever. You will regret seeing it. I think its better not to see it first. This old man has a penchant for collecting his granddaughter-inw, and you really cant imagine what hell say when you see him. Ste couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile and said, Wouldnt it be just what you want if the old man has such a fetish? Jason said: What are you kidding, you also know, I am a person with a high heart, sitting in the womb, not close to women, this daughter-inw or something to a seven or eight will be good Youre going to die. Ste gritted her teeth and reached out to pinch Jason hard. Then, Ste remembered something and said, Actually, I am busy these days. Im not going to lie to you, I have some connections in Hyacinth. Michaels arm was cut off by you, and its not a secret among some of Hyacinths top strengths. I dont care about that, this Michael wants to kill me, how can I let him do that? When I get my hands free, Ill take a troop to this the Bradley family and go for a walk. Jasons tone was cold, and his eyes already showed an awe-inspiring killing intent. Hyacinth also has its own rules, within the rules to solve the problem, others can not say anything. The Ancient Hermitage family is very powerful, and the Bradley family is no exception. So you really have to beware. Ste opened her mouth, with a wisp of worry on her face, she continued, the Bradley family will not rest after such a disgrace. They will definitely send strong people toe after you. If the Bradley family wont stop, then lets just fight until they are convinced. I want to see what the so-called ancient hermit family has in store for them. Jason said in a deep voice. In fact, Ste got a lot of shocking news from Hyacinth, the most shocking one is the news that the stunning Lewis Miller is now in Oakshire. This news has really made waves in Hyacinth. There are even rumors that the Bradley family secretly sent the Heritage Master Stage powerhouse to Oakshire to be forced back by Lewis Miller. Ste has been in Oakshire for many years and has not heard of Lewis Miller moving around in Oakshire before, so if there is a message with her side of the story, more or less, there is a bit of news to gather. So, she was really shocked to learn that Lewis Miller was present in Oakshire. Unawares, Ste remembered Jasonsment about Old Mr. Miller being new to Oakshire and asked, How long has Old Mr. Miller been in Oakshire? Is this the first time hes been here? Old Mr. Miller must be the first time, after all, I also just came to Oakshire not long ago, he is out of money to travel outside toe to me. This old man is like this, usually see the dragons head, but only when the money is shy and can not go on wille to me. No way, who let him is my old man. Jason said with a smile. Old Mr. Miller Lewis Miller Stes mind snapped to a halt, are these two connected? Combined with what Jason had previously told her about his birth, he was raised by Old Mr. Miller when he was still an infant, inside a poor ravine at the time. ording to Jason, Old Mr. Miller never left the ravine until he was an adult. The year is not far from the year Lewis Miller quit Hyacinth. Then again, could it be a coincidence that as soon as Old Mr. Miller came to Oakshire, word spread that Lewis Miller was present in Oakshire? Old Mr. Miller is a man of the world, isnt he? Ste said subconsciously. When you meet Old Mr. Miller, you will know that he smiled when the leakingck of incisors of the lewd look which can be associated with the worlds supreme man ah. However, he did say he was several dozen stories high. Jasonughed and joked. Somehow, Ste really suspected that Old Mr. Miller was Lewis Miller. Really so, then she will not worry about Jasons safety, Lewis Miller in the secret shelter, with the Bradley familys ability to fear also do not dare to openly find Jason trouble. Ste decided to have the opportunity to meet this Old Mr. Miller, after all, it is very likely to be that unique leader of an era of the saintly figure C Lewis Miller! As she was thinking about it, Ste jerked around and felt some movement in Jasons body. This made Ste blush, thinking that it hadnt stopped for a while, why was this guy so excited again? Ste red at Jason in annoyance and said, You, youre trying to be mean again, arent you? Jason said with a cheeky smile, Its not my fault. Where there is oppression, there is resistance. You see, you have been so pressed less resistance well. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on it. Stes torso went soft, her mouth opened under the cry, she could say anything else, she was already lying on Jasons body. It seems that this night is not going to be a good nights rest. Chapter 530 Lukas comes The following day. Jason woke up and found that the sun had risen high in the sky, which is really the saying C the sun is up. Jason looked to his side and saw that Ste had already woken up before him. He was a bit surprised that Ste had woken up earlier than him when she was so exhausted by him. It seems that there is really only a tired cow in this world, but not a broken field. Jason also got up and walked downstairs after putting on a full outfit. Just in time, Ste was bringing the finished meal to the table, smiled sweetly when she saw him, and said, I was just about to go up and wake you up. You go wash up first, then eat. Its sort of breakfast and lunch together. Jason looked at Ste in front of him, the original mature body is now showing a sense of tender, like a begonia after the rain, more and more delicate and burning, looking at his gaze is full of flow, waves of light, like a shy virgin, but also like a charming young woman, the charm of the style of the heart more seem to make people irresistible. It seems that women who are nourished have more vor Jason muttered to himself. What are you muttering to yourself again? Ste faintly heard it and couldnt help but ask curiously. Jason smiled and said, Nothing, I wasmenting how beautiful you look this morning. Stes face turned red and she red at her, saying, What do you want to do, sugarcoating it early in the morning? Why dont you go wash up and thene over for dinner. Yes, as ordered. Jason smiled and stepped inside the bathroom. Bamboo Residence. Jason had dinner at Stes and then drove back to Oakshire University. The car pulled into the front yard of the Bamboo Residence and stopped, perhaps hearing the sound of the caring back, the door of the house creaked open, but the first person toe out was not Old Mr. Miller, but Lukas! Jason, who had just stepped out of the car, looked a little surprised to see Lukas, and said with a smile, madam Murphy, long time no see. When did youe to Oakshire? Lukas looked preupied and didnt bother to talk to Jason, she asked, Howe your phone keeps turning off when you call? Jasonughed and said, My phone ran out of battery and the charger was in the house. Whats wrong? Something wrong? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. This is to find who to practice? Jason suddenly ck face, this old man is really, do not see the presence of others? How dare you say such things? Somehow, when he saw Old Mr. Miller, Lukas face shed with a hint of unnatural embarrassment. Jason noticed it, his heart thumped, thinking it was possible that this Old Mr. Miller said something to Lukas while he was away? With Old Mr. Millers nature, its not hard to imagine what he would say. Jason immediately said, Old Mr. Miller, this is the madam Murphy from the special operations team, did you talk to her about something? Old Mr. Miller got anxious and said with a grunt, What do you mean? I am an old man, even if I say something, it is also the earnest expectation of the older generation, what do you know? Old Mr. Miller Xing is perhaps a little weak, the words are obviously not enough, he continued: This girl doll to find you something. Early in the morning. The old man does not know where you are, and can not contact you, has been waiting for you for a long time. You can talk to her, the old man to go for a walk. Jason knew Lukas hade to see him for something, so he immediately greeted Lukas inside the house and said, Lukas, what cant you do? Lukas face was grave as she said in a low voice, There is indeed something for you. ording to reason, you have already quit Dragon Shade, I should note to you to talk about this matter. But the matter involves Dragon Shade, and you are still nominally Dragon Shades Dragon Head. So I can onlye to you. Once he heard that the matter was rted to Dragon Shade, Jasons eyes shed with an aura of awe, and he said, Whats going on? Has something happened to Dragon Shade? Lukas looked at Jason as she spoke, The Secret Service has an agent who is always active in Japan and did bring back a lot of key information before. However, since a month ago, this agent has lost contact with the Secret Service. The information collected through the secret agents hidden in Japan shows that this agent has most likely been turned by Japans secret agents. Curse? Jason frowned, generally speaking, the agents of other countries will try to work on a counter-attack once they are found to be in control.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Only, to be able to be an agent, and sent abroad to carry out the task, are people with a strong heart, often can not be turned, once discovered will be a heroic sacrifice. Carovia, the agent, had actually been turned? This dide as an overwhelming surprise to Jason. This agent is a top agent, and with his authority, he holds many of the core secrets of the Secret Service. You can imagine, once he was turned, for the Secret Service and even the Carovia military caused by the impact and loss is very significant. Not to mention, the secret service in Japan will be uprooted, and even some operations deployed in other countries will be grasped by the Japanese secret service. Lukas spoke up and she continued, With so much at stake, the military sent four soldiers from Dragon Shade to secretly infiltrate Japan with the mission of finding this agent and bringing him back to Carovia, and if not, then to kill him by any means possible. Jason nodded, it was not surprising that the War Department would use Dragon Shades fighters for such a major event. Dragon Shades role is to handle these major missions for offshore. Four Dragon Shade were operating in secret a week ago. But justst night, the four Dragon Shade also lost contact. Before the loss of contact, a code was sent back, and under the deciphered code, a fuzzy recording came. After screening, it was a recording that was sent back in a hurry in a dangerous situation. This means that the four Dragon Shades are in danger, life or death unknown. Lukas said in a low and gloomy tone. What do you mean? Four Dragon Shade in distress? And lost contact? Jason subconsciously clenched his fists, he shouted angrily, a bloodthirsty killing machine permeated his body, like a fierce beast in a rage. Jason has left Dragon Shade, but putting aside the identity of the head of the dragon, privately, every Dragon Shade warrior is his brother. Now, hearing that four brothers are in danger in a foreign country in the East, how can he not be anxious, how can he not be angry? Chapter 531 – Fighting for Brothers Lukas can understand Jasons anger, after all, the man has always valued brotherhood above all else. The Amazon rainforest operation has not long passed, that operation has already four Dragon Shade warriors sacrificed, this time learned that four Dragon Shade warriors in Japan in crisis, you can imagine the mans heart is how furious.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Who are each of the four Dragon Shade warriors who went on the mission? Jason calmed down, he asked in a deep tone, word by word. Led by Ben Nash, the remaining three were Ashley Gray, Mckenzie Burgess, and Ashton Page, Lukas said. Jason couldnt help but frown when he heard the words. The team is led by Ben, who is always calm and collected, and by Ashley Gray, who has carried out many missions in Japan and has a better understanding of the situation in Japan. Ashton Page is a very delicate mind, by his n of action is often seamless. So, these fourbined, already maximizing resources, can fully form an action team in their own right. Jason does not doubt the ability of the four Dragon Shade under the leadership of Ben Nash, even in terms ofbat ability, these four people cooperate with each other that is also extremely powerful. Even if the operation is leaked, with their ability to escape, it will not be difficult. The question is, how did it get into a dangerous situation? Jason sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and smoked, his brow was furrowed, his face looked iparably cold, his body had a vague bloodthirsty aura in the diffusion, just this aura is enough to make people look away and not dare to approach. Ben Nash led the team into a dangerous situation, which made Jason realize that Ben Nash and his team must have encountered an extraordinary opponent in Japan. After taking a deep breath, Jason lifted his eyes and asked in a deep voice, What was the name of the agent who was turned? This agents real name is Alexander Holt, codename Wind Shadow, ording to the information reality, Alexander Holt is extremely capable personally, involved and proficient in all aspects. Once this person is turned, he will be a potentially powerful enemy. Lukas said. Into my hands, I would like to see how many lives he can have! Jasons tone was icy cold, and his own killing intent had long been so thick that it was like substance. After a pause, Jason then asked, What is the Secret Services n of action with the War Department? With Alexander Holt being turned and four Dragon Shade fighters in danger, it goes without saying that Japans side must already be on heightened alert. Their secret agents must be on tight guard, watching from the shadows. Lukas opened his mouth and continued, Under such circumstances, it is unrealistic to send people to Japan on arge scale. We can only find one or two people to infiltrate into Japan and take on the task of finding the four Dragon Shades. I am one of those people. I am about to go to Japan, but the matter involves Dragon Shade, so before I act, I still have toe and exin to you personally. Jason did not know that Lukas came to him more or less with some authorization from the military. If he is still in Dragon Shade, then he will be the first choice of character to go to Japan to rescue these four Dragon Shade. Jason has left Dragon Shade, he can participate in Dragon Shades action, but how can he do nothing when Dragon Shades warriors are in danger? I will also travel to Japan. Jason lifted his head and said in a deep voice. Lukas face flushed with joy at the words, which were undoubtedly what she wanted to hear the most. Im here to fight for my brothers in Dragon Shade. Jason looked to Lukas and continued, So, my actions have nothing to do with the War Department. The orders of the military ministry cannot restrict my actions. As for you, if you are also going to Japan, you can cooperate with my actions or act alone, but in any case, do not interfere with me. No matter who the other party is, if they dare to hurt a hair on my brothers head, they will pay the price in blood! Lukas took a deep breath and she said, Okay, I understand. So when do you n to leave for Japan? Today! Jason said in a deep voice. Lukas nodded and said, From Oakshire? Then Ill talk to the War Office and join you in departing from Oakshire as well. Good. Jason responded, and he said, Wait for me while I make a trip to Miss Martino and say hello. Jason said and walked out, heading towards Kays office. When Jason walked into Kays office, she was busy, so he made it short and said, Miss Martino, I had to go out on an emergency trip, and I came to take a leave of absence. Kays face was stunned, and a look of surprise shed across her delicate jade face as she said, Youre taking time off again, huh? Miss Martino, I also know that it is indeed not good to take frequent leave. But this time its urgent, so Ill leave today. I hope Miss Martino can understand. Jason opened his mouth and looked at Kay with a deep gaze. Kay wanted to say something but stopped, she found that the Jason brought her a serious and serious aura, which is very different from his previouszy look. She nodded and said, Okay, I get it. Thanks Miss Martino. then Ill leave you to it. Jason spoke as he turned and walked out. Jason- Kay shouted, and when Jason turned his head, she continued, You, you be safe, I dont want to have to find another person to take your ce. I will. Jasons heart warmed and he smiled. After walking out of the administration building, Jason looked at the time and saw that he could not make it to Herthum Group, so he had to call Sally. Hello, Sally? Im going away for a while, and I wont be able to go to the Herthum Group during this time. Huh? Is there something wrong with you? Yeah, just got word, so Ive got to be ready to go. Jason, Ill wait for you toe back! Good! Jason spoke up and then hung up as well. Jason returned to the Bamboo Residence to pack his bags, and Old Mr. Miller came skulking back. He took one look at Jason, his cross-eyed eyes narrowed slightly, and said, Jason, youre going away? Old Mr. Miller naturally sensed a heavy murderous aura on Jason. Im going to Japan for a trip. The return date is uncertain, so you can stay here for a while, old man. Buy whatever you want to eat, if you dont want to make it yourself then take my meal card and go to the school cafeteria to get a meal. Jason said. It looks like things are not simple. Do you want to bring the old man a handle over to you plunder? The old man is an old man, experience than you kid a lot more profound. Old Mr. Miller said in a serious way. Jason red at Old Mr. Miller and said, Im not going on a trip, so why bring you along? This trip will be dangerous, youd better stay here in peace. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Just be confident, you kid. The old man is still waiting for you toe back and give me seven or eight grandchildren. Old Mr. Miller said with a heated smile. Lukas was also in the house, after hearing Old Mr. Millers words she couldnt help but remember some of the things Old Mr. Miller had said to her earlier, and a jade face that looked like a silver te was unnatural again. Jasons luggage was also very simple, after packing, he carried a backpack and followed Lukas out. When he got on the Paramount Marauder and prepared to go to the airport, Jason remembered something like that, he took out his cell phone and contacted Phantom who was still in Oakshire. Chapter 532: Satan’s visit to Tokyo Jason contacted Phantom and spoke to him briefly on the phone about his trip to Japan. Phantom happens to be idletely, she knows that Jason must have some kind of mission when he goes to Japan, she also said to follow a trip to Japan, but did not choose to go with Jason and Night Hime, just said to contact again when he arrived in Tokyo. When they arrived at the airport, Jason and Lukas bought direct flights to Tokyo. Oakshire Airport has direct international flights to Tokyo, two times a day, one in the morning and one at 4pm. Jason and Lukas went through the security check and waited in the waiting room. Since there was still some time before boarding time, Lukas took out a tabletputer and clicked on a confidential document information for Jason to look at while he waited. Jason took it and looked at it carefully. The information showed that the agent who was turned, Alexander Holt, was working in a group ofpanies called Sonny Group in Tokyo, the capital of Japan. Sonny Group, ostensibly an electronics and electricalpany, is well known worldwide and is a starpany in Japan. But privately, the group has a military background and has been working for Japans Self-Defense Forces. For historical reasons, Japan was not allowed to have an army, but this did not prevent Japan from developing its own military industry. The Sonny Group has been privately researching semiconductors, radar systems, high-tech militaryponents, etc. for the Japan Self-Defense Force. At the beginning, Alexander Holts sessful induction into Sonny Group did result in ess to major secrets about Sonny Groups work in developing a private military industry for the Japan Self-Defense Forces. Later, he should have been found out and could have been sessfully turned by the Japanese secret service for whatever reason. ording to the information, Lukas went to Japan under her real name Melissa Reed, ostensibly as a representative of the Ministry of Commerce of a domestic emerce group, and went to Japan to make advanced contact with Sonny Group, to discuss the cooperation of Sonny Groups electronic and electrical products in the emerce tform. This information is naturally seamless, if you go to this domestic emerce group to closely investigate, the Ministry of Commerce will also have Melissa on this person, and also served for many years. With this identity, Lukas was also able to reach out to the Sonny Group, after all, Alexander Holt was working for the Sonny Group before he was curbed. It is thought that the four Dragon Shade led by Ben Nash infiltrated into Tokyo and started with the Sonny Group to trace the clues of Alexander Holt. ording to this status given by the military department, you can be an assistant attendant beside me. Lukas looked at Jason and spoke. Jason nodded, with this identity, it would indeed be much easier to start operations in Tokyo. Soon, it was time to board. Jason and Lukas checked the tickets and boarded the ne, after getting on the ne Jason has begun to close his eyes, the next trip to Tokyo will certainly be crisis-ridden, less a vicious battle. Jason just wants to seize the time to recuperate and adjust his mental state to the peak. Sitting next to Lukas is looking preupied, watching and no leisure to be able to close their eyes to rest, she knows the importance of this mission. Leaving aside the safety of the four most elite Dragon Shade, Alexander Holt, the top agent turned to master the many secrets of the Carovia Secret Service, once all leaked out, will lead to what serious consequences is simply unimaginable. So, Lukas is indeed feeling the pressure, only to think that this time Jason can participate in the action, she is a little bit of peace of mind. With Jason by her side, she will somehow feel more or less grounded. ording to this mans past record, he has never failed in his missions, so I guess he wont miss this time either, right? She turned her eyes and saw Jason closing his eyes to rest. She took a deep breath to calm herself down as well, then closed her eyes to catch some rest. Japan. At 11:00 p. m. Tokyo time, an international flight from Carovia, Oakshirended at Tokyo Haneda International Airport. After the ne stopped, the passengers on board walked off.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jason and Lukas also walked down with the flow of passengers. The flight time was about 6 hours, but Tokyo time was an hour earlier than Carovia. Its 11pm in Tokyo and around 10pm in Carovia. After walking out of the airport, Jason and Lukas took a taxi to Tokyo Pce Hotel. The hotel was designated by the head of the Sonny Group reception when Lukas came as Melissa, and Lukas was not supposed to arrive in Tokyo until tomorrow as nned. Lukas did not contact Sonny Groups receptionist because he came early, so no one came to meet him at the airport. Jason and Lukas took a taxi alone to this five-star hotel, arrived and checked in. Jason and Lukas had two suites, both on the same floor, next to each other, so that it would be much more convenient to have anything to do. The two first walked up to the hotel with their luggage and put it in their respective rooms after arriving. Jason came and hit Lukas room and said, Youre meeting with the person in charge of reception at Sonny Group until noon tomorrow, right? Yes, ording to the original itinerary n it was. Lukas said with a nod. Jason said, Good. Then you can rest early tonight. Just stay in your room and dont run around. Lukas picked up on Jasons implication and she asked, Youre going out? Jason nodded and said, Im going out. Ill be back in a minute. Dont you want me to follow you there? Lukas asked. Jason said in a low voice, You should not make a move yet. You came to Tokyo as Melissa, and if Im right, the Japanese secret service found out about us shortly after we got off the ne and entered the country. Following the clues, it will not be difficult to find the hotel where we are staying. After all, at this juncture, we had someone from Caroviaing to negotiate a business partnership with the Sonny Group, which seemed very sensitive. So, in order not to arouse the suspicion of those agents, youd better stay in the hotel. I understand. You too, be careful and dont spook the snake. Lukas said. Jason, of course, smiled and said, Dont worry, Ill be fine. With that, Jason walked out of the room and left the Tokyo Pce Hotel. Out of the hotel, Jason lit a cigarette, looking at this iparably prosperous metropolis in the world, looking at the surrounding skyscrapers, looking at the brilliant and splendid neon lights, the depths of his eyes shed a faint cold indifference. By the count of it, its been almost two years since Ive been here. Jason looked at the sky overhead, and under that deep canopy, it was as if there was an endless killing machine inside. Jason then called a cab and got in and gave the name of a ce in Japanese, and the cab sped off into the night. Chapter 533 King Cobra It waste at night. For Tokyo, the city that never sleeps, it seems to have juste to life, with cars still flowing and nightclubs going on everywhere. Even at this hour, some shopping centers in Tokyo are still crowded with people. Inparison, there are many travelers from all over the world visiting Tokyo, and there are also many luxury jewelry stores in Tokyo that are open 24 hours a day. A cab through a busy neighborhood, reflecting the neon shing all the way, the car sat Jason did not say a word, the face sunk like ake, no ripples. His nature has always been the same, and he has a quiet spirit for every big event. Four Dragon Shade life and death is unknown, he is indeed very anxious in his heart, there is an indescribable anger want to find a vent, but he knows that anxiety and rage are not any meaningful, but will disturb their own sanity, affect their ability to act. So, he had to calm down, he had to calm down, and he had to take it in stride. After all, this was Tokyo, and it was highly likely that he would be facing not only Japanese agents, but also Japans Self-Defense Forces. More than half an hourter, the cab had pulled into Shinjuku, Tokyo. Shinjuku is a very busy ce for shopping, and it is also a popr ce for young people in Tokyo, with its nightclubs and bars. In addition, Kabukicho, the world-famous red-light district of Tokyo, is located in this district, and Shinjuku is also known as a ce of gang violence. Shinjuku has a bright side, and naturally there is a dark side. The cab was stopped at the mouth of a slightly shady block, and when it arrived, the cabbie said nothing more and stopped driving inside. As a local cab master, he is naturally very clear, this neighborhood is basically a few blocks are some of the underground forces gathered, daytime okay, at night basically will not have a cab master drive deep into these neighborhoods. Jason didnt care, paid and walked out of the car, identified a block and headed inside. The neighborhood is slightly dim, and the houses and buildings here also look a bit old, like the old neighborhoods of Shinjuku. Just walking in, you can see some young men squatting in twos and threes on the side of the street, and there are also groups of some young men holding a woman dressed up in a sultry costume, saying some vulgar words and letting out a burst of unrestrainedughter. Jason seems to have seemed ustomed to this, he did not give these young people more than a nce, although the tattoos on these young bodies on the block look very striking. Some young men obviously noticed Jason, narrowing their eyes at Jason, as if they were sizing up a prey that had sent itself to their door. Along the way, there are a number of houses lit up with sultry red lights, a woman in heavy makeup standing in front of the house scratching her head, see Jason walking forward after a strong hand solicitation, individual women are up to hold Jasons arm, in his ear saying something, trying to pull Jason into the house with red lights. I dont have money, can I get it for free? Jasons face was nd and he said with a smirk. Those women who came forward to pull Jasons arm those mboyant women immediately changed their faces, a 180 change in attitude, the smile on their faces also immediately put away, one cursed and walked away, not to restore the first enthusiasm. The ywright has no righteousness, the bitch has no love. To say that because you are handsome and voluntary free, it is delusional. Walking up to a bar door, Jason stopped. He looked up and the name of the bar, which appeared brightly lit at night, was as wild as it could be C Beast Bar. Outside the bar, four or five burly men in ck stare at Jason, eyes shing with a vignt and stern light, for raw faces they are very alert. Jason ignores their stares and walks straight towards the bar. Into the bar to pass through an infrared sensor doorway, if you carry knives, weapons or anything, will sound the rm. Jason passed by with no unusual rms, and those big men in ck who acted as bar escort thugs only then had their faces eased. In their opinion, as long as they do not carry weapons on their bodies, there will naturally be nothing wrong in this bar. The scene inside the bar is indeed worthy of the name of the beast, where men and women are indulging in a primitive desire to release themselves. When Jason walked in, therge stage was performing a striptease, the stripper was illuminated by the spotlight showing a beautiful face, her body was even more sexy and graceful. Perhaps Jasons luck has always been very good, just walked in to see the most climactic scene of the show, the stage dancer will be wrapped in thestyer of light veil a lift, a living and breathing body is presented. Roar! Roar! Roar! In an instant, the entire bar was going to boil, erupting with a shout like a beasts roar. Every man in the field of their own hormones are secreted to the extreme, every womans inner wild desire is also provoked out in the corner of the position, and even some men and women can not wait to have the most ancient human movement. In the bar, there are many young female women shaking their heads, intoxicated in a state of iparable exhration, some women are exhrated to the extreme, but also their own clothes ripped open also do not care. The DJs hysterical shouting, deafening music, dazzling lights, full of surprising chaos, everywhere shows a primitive instinct of wildness. Jason is out of ce here, he is not surrounded by femalepanions, the dress code also seems to hurry neatly, expressionless he is obviously not attracted to the scene in front of the wild queue, even a woman who seems to be in a state of confusion came up to him and fell down towards him voluntarily, but also by his hand to push away. Jason walked all the way to the back of the bar, behind the bar here has a portal, the portal is standing in front of two wearing an undershirt body covered with tattoos of big, burly men. The two stout men saw Jason approaching and frowned, a ruthless gaze bursting from their eyes, their right hands already quietly pressed on the back side of the waist. Kid, this is not the ce for you toe, get back. A big man on the right spoke in a morose tone. Jasons face was calm as he said, Im here to see your boss. Help me to pass a message, you just say three words Cobra your boss will understand. The big man on the right sneered, obviously when Jason was talking nonsense again, his right hand on the side of the back waist was about to move, but a figure was faster than his movement. Jason rushed up, like an armored fighting vehicle, and crashed into the burly man, whose body flew backwards and crashed into the doorway behind him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jasons left arm a swinging elbow, swiftly and iparably across the neck of the left side of the sturdy man who could not react, the sturdy man cked out and fell to the ground. Jason picked up the big man he had knocked off and reached down the side of his rear waist and drew a pistol. He fished a key out of the big mans body and opened the door to this portal. Also at that moment, a piercing rm sounded inside the bar. Jason held the man from this open doorway into the inside, inside is a bright view, which has a cave, with a courtyard, the courtyard has a small three-story building. Jason appeared out to the time, this courtyard around, a figure rushed originally, there are 16 or 17 people, one holding a weapon, the ck hole of the gun pointed directly at Jason. Jasons face was indifferent, and he didnt put the formation in front of him, he looked at the small three-story building with lights in front of him, and shouted violently C King Cobra, do you want to wait for me to kill all these people under your hand by not showing up? Chapter 534 – What happened back then The courtyard at the back of this special cave looks extremely elegant, the courtyard has flowers and trees, and the three-storey building in front of it is brilliantly lit, so you can vaguely see the glorious scene inside. Inside the first floor, there is an extremely spacious sauna room. A slender middle-aged man lying naked on an air mattress bed, a hot body before and after the skin like snow beautiful bubble girl covered in essential oils, is giving the man a full-body massage. It is certainly a charming treat. At this point, the middle-aged man heard a violent roar from outside the building, said the Caroviannguage, due to the distance, plus the sauna door closed, the full words can not be heard, but he vaguely heard the initial four words king cobra. The middle-aged mans face changed abruptly, and an unbelievable thought popped into his head C could it be that he was the oneing? The middle-aged man thought it was unlikely, but what if it was true? Whether its that person or not, it means that someone has broken into the courtyard behind the bar, and in case its really that person, Im afraid the dozen or so men hes arranged in the courtyard are going to turn into a field of corpses. Thinking of this, the middle-aged man violently pushed away the bubble Ji lying on his body, he took over a bath towel, wrapped towards the body, not even to put on shoes and rushed out. And after Jason bellowed, the dozen or so figures in the courtyard had formed a circle around him, a cold gun was pointing at him, and a pair of eyes shed with a ghastly murderous intent. A few gunmen on the right side is already a tendency to want to shoot, Jason carrying a sturdy man meat shield, perceived the right side of the gunmen fluctuating killing intent, his eyes sunken, began to have a feeling of patience was consumed, a wrapped with the endless smell of blood killing aura also diffused from the body, rolling power like a god descending into the sky, the courtyard were enveloped in his that The power and killing aura under. Jason was ready to make his move, and since nothing was moving inside the small building, he didnt mind killing all the way in. Just then C Whoosh! A figure ran out, bare upper body, the lower half of the body is only wrapped in a bath towel, his body looks thin, but in fact contains a hard as iron muscle lines, a face looks sharp and thin, revealing a gloomy intention, let people look will involuntarily recall that is spitting snake letters of the viper. Stop it! Stop it, all of you pig-headed people, and put down your guns now! Are you all so eager to die early and be reborn? The middle-aged man rushed out with a roar, towards those gunmen around him and pped and punched and kicked, looking furious. Just as he rushed out, he had felt the terrifying and violent pressure, which was so familiar that it had been his nightmare. So, without seeing the other persons face, he knew in his heart that it must be the same personing over. He rushed out and saw that the gunmen around him had the audacity to surround the man with guns, he was really furious and with a feeling of apprehension and fear, he punched and kicked the people under his hands while cursing angrily. Jason saw this middle-aged man, his own that killing intent slightly converged, the control of the sturdy man also towards the front of a push, still on the ground. Those gunmen have all put away their weapons, silent as a chill and stand aside in fear, by now they do not know that the intruder they are pointing a gun at is certainly an extraordinary person, otherwise their boss would not be this reaction. Cobra, it seems like you made a good choice to quit the dark world ande to Tokyo, and now youre living a good life with so many people under your belt. Jason smiled lightly and said. The middle-aged man named Cobra looked at Jason, the usually gloomy thin face tried to squeeze out a smile, full of smiles, said in the Caroviannguage fluently: Satan, you, what are you doing here? All these people around me are all drunkards, and they dare to point a gun at you, I think they all dont want to live, they should be killed! Jason waved his hand and said, If you dont know, youre not guilty, and Im the one who broke in, so dont make it hard for them. Lets go inside and talk. Cobra nodded, dismissed all the gunmen around him, and led Jason into the lobby of the three-story building. Looking at Jason, he looked extremelyplicated and contradictory in his heart, he really did not expect that it was really Satan himself who came over, needless to say there must be something going on. For Jason he should harbor hatred in the heart in the right, but when faced with Jason, he could not hate, or dare not hate, and instead is a kind of heartfelt awe. Besides, if this man hadnt shown mercy, he wouldnt be alive today.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When he walked into the lobby, Cobra was busy trying to bring Jason tea and water. Jason looked at him and said ndly, Arent you going to go change your clothes before youe over to talk to me? Oh forgot about it, wait a minute, Ill be right there. Cobra opened his mouth and hurriedly walked towards a room. Looking at Cobras figure, Jasons thoughts seemed to go back to three years ago. Three years ago, the dark world has a small mercenary group called King Cobra Mercenaries, the leader is Cobra. At that time, Jason had a grudge against Shura Sanctuary because he saved Mary from the siege by Shura Sanctuarys men. King Cobra Mercenaries was hired by Shura Sanctuary to participate in the siege of Satan Operation Group. At that time, Cobra had no idea that he was dealing with the Satan Operation Group, and if he had known that he would never have taken on the mission hired by Shura Sanctuary. Needless to say, with the strength of King Cobra Mercenaries, naturally is not the opponent of Satan Operation Group, the entire King Cobra Mercenaries more than 20 people were all wiped out, only Cobra survived. Cobra was able to survive, and that was because after he was captured, Jason learned he was a Carovia man. For the sake of being a Carovian, Jason let him go. In fact, King Cobra Mercenaries and Satan Operation Group do not have any deep hatred, but in the dark world, there is no right or wrong, only interests and positions. King Cobra Mercenaries was merely hired by Shura Sanctuary to stand in opposition to the Satan Operation Group. Cobras heart also thanked Jason for letting him live, since then, he quit the dark world, came to Japan, with his strength plus his earlier set up some people in Tokyo, less than three years to rise quickly, has be the intricate forces in these neighborhoods of a dominant party. After a while, Cobra came out, along with three gorgeous sexy women, wearing kimonos but also a kind of Japan womans delicate ebullience. The three young and beautiful women, obviously authorized by Cobra, came out with smiles on their faces and were about to walk towards Jason. Unexpectedly, Jason waved his hand and said, When they all leave. I want to talk to you alone about something. Cobra nodded and immediately waved for the three beauties to walk out. At the end, Cobra sat down opposite Jason and asked carefully, Satan, I dont know what you came to see me about. As long as youmand, I will certainly do my best to help. Chapter 535 Information Wanted Jason took a sip of tea, looked at Cobra, and said, This time, I really need a favor from you. Cobra nodded and said frankly: Speaking of which, I owe my life to you. If you hadnt shown mercy, I wouldnt be alive now. If you have anything to say, Ill do my best to help. Jason nodded and said: First, help me collect information on Sonny Group, I want information not on the surface, but on Sonny Groups private cooperation with the Self-Defense Forces, and what are the forces behind Sonny Group; second, there is a Carovia man named Alexander Holt, who served in Sonny Group. Holt, served in Sonny Group, I will give you some information about Alexander Holt during his tenure in Sonny Group, now this person is missing, you help me to check, not necessarily to find him, to find out what people this person had contact with before he disappeared, or by what forces to target. Cobra frowned and said, Sonny Group does have a military background. This collective is considered a behemoth in Japan, it is not difficult to investigate, but I will try to track it down and try to get more information for you. In addition, a week ago, four people from Carovia wanted to track down Alexander Holt, and these four Carovians were supposed to have had an encounter with the Sonny Group. You check it out too. Any unusual movements on the Sonny Groups side in the past few days. Or rather, any special moves by the secret service and some other forces on the Tokyo side. Jason said in a deep voice. Cobras heart moved when he heard the words, and said in a pensive voice: About three days ago, I really heard some news. I have a man on my side who knows something about the Secret Service, and that day when we were drinking he told me that all the secret services in Tokyo were out in force, as if they were chasing someone. Even a senior figure in the Secret Service came to sit in person. The Tokyo side, Yamaguchi-gumi, Tokyo Team people are sent out to find the whereabouts of the person they are chasing, Yamaguchi-gumi is powerful and has many eyes and ears, the Secret Service side use Yamaguchi-gumiswork is normal. Jasons eyes sunk, if it was three days ago, from time to time, the people pursued by the Japanese secret service would be Ben Nash and four other Dragon Shade undoubtedly. Jason took a deep breath and said, Go back to your man and ask him to find out as much as possible about the Secret Service. Who they were chasing, whether they had already chased them down, which one of the Yamaguchi-gumi was leading the forces that were deployed. And so on, all the information you can find out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Cobra nodded and said, I wasnt interested in what I heard at the time, but if I had known that this matter was rted to you, I would have poked around a bit more at the time. Ill have that man go back and ask around, and report back to you as soon as theres any news. Do you know about the Secret Services stronghold in Tokyo? Jason asked. Cobra shook his head and said, I dont know about that. these Japanese agents are so sneaky that no one knows where their stronghold is except them. Its best if you can help me find the identity of one or two secret agents on this side of Tokyo. Anyway, do your best. Jason said. Cobra nodded, and by now in the conversation, he had realized that Jason must have been on some kind of mission toe to Tokyo. In addition, Jason has to face the power of the Sonny Group, which has a military background, and also with the Secret Service, these forces are not their underground forces can go to mess with, even the huge Yamaguchi-gumi, in front of these forces have to bow down, let alone his forces. Cobra paused, he looked at Jason, decided to be open and honest: Satan, these information you ordered, I will use all mywork to help you find out as much as I can. I know you must be on a mission in Tokyo. If it is to deal with any underground forces, I have some manpower to provide. But if you want to get involved with the Sonny Group, the Secret Service or even the Self Defense Force, Im afraid I wont be able to help. Im not going to lie, I have a family in Tokyo, I have a wife, and I think Im settled here. If I send my men to help you, Im afraid I wont be able to resist if the Secret Service finds outter. This, please understand. Jason smiled ndly as he said, Dont worry, you just need to help me gather information. I didnt want your men to help me either. Your men are not bad for dealing with some underground fighters, but if they are involved in this level of battle, they will be cannon fodder. Cobra immediately sighed with relief and said, Then Im relieved. He said with a self-deprecating smile, and said, To say the least, the gang I raised is just fighting with other forces in this area for territory or something, in your eyes it is just a small fight, which can fight alongside you ah. Jason went on to say: Right, I also need you to provide a number of weapons. Sniper rifles, assult rifles, heavy machine guns, pistols, if you can get them, get them. The price is not a problem, I will pay the money. Im afraid this will take some time, after all, this is Tokyo. I think three days or so should be enough. More or less, we can get a bunch of weapons. Cobra said. Jason nodded, took a deep breath, and said slowly, Then Im really asking you. After this one is over, I will also give you a benefit. Cobra quickly waved his hand and said: Thats very kind of you to say. Im really happy to be able to work for you. Back then you gave me a way to live, I have never been able to repay. Im very happy to have the opportunity to give you a hand this time. I cant guarantee anything, if this one incident does involve you and expose you. Then I will try to keep you and your family over here safe. I will alsopensate you for what you have lost on this side. In short, I will remember your kindness for helping me this time. Jason said. Cobra nodded and said, I will try to help. Even though I live here, I remember that Im from Carovia. For these Japanese devils, I dont like it either. Jason looked at the time, he stood up and said, Thats all for now then. Ill leave now, heres my contact information. If you have any information, find me first to report. Jason said as he handed Cobra a business card. Satan, how about some wine? I have a few Japanese singers here, all of them are specialties. Do you want them toe and have a drink with you? Cobra asked. Jason smiled ndly and said, Not in the mood right now. Lets wait for things to settle down. Remember to instruct the people under yourmand that they havent seen me since tonight. Dont worry, the people who can be ced in this courtyard by me are the heart and soul, and they all have very tight mouths. Cobra said. Jason nodded, he said nothing more, said goodbye to Cobra and walked out. Chapter 536 – The Suspicious Man Tokyo Pce Hotel. Jason took a taxi back to the hotel, he went inside the hotel, took the elevator upstairs, the elevator stopped at the floor where he was, Jason stepped out of the elevator, and when he passed Lukas room he reached out and rang the doorbell. The doorway opened and Lukass figure came into view. Jason walked in and casually asked, Anything unusual? Lukas shook his head and said, Nothing unusual. Lukas looked at Jason and couldnt help but ask, What have you been doing out there? Just some necessary deployment. Jason opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, Next, lets wait. Tomorrow, we will contact the Sonny Group and see what they have in store for us. Good. Lukas nodded, his face still looking a little stoned. Jason gave her a look, smiled, and said, Dont be so nervous. It wont help to be nervous in this situation. If you meet with the Sonny Group tomorrow and you still look so preupied, wont you be seen to be abnormal? Dont worry, I can always adjust my emotions. Lukas said. For this point, Jason is also convinced, Lukas led the team to carry out a few major tasks, with her ability and psychological quality, want to quickly adjust their mental state is not a problem. Nothings going on then get an early night. Jason patted Lukas on the shoulder as he walked out and returned to his room. Outside the hotel. Almost as soon as Jason returned to the hotel, a ck Toyota sedan roared up and the door opened and down came two men in ck trench coats. Their faces are cold, their eyes shing with a sharp light like a hawk and dog. They stride into the hotel ande to the front desk, saying that they want to inquire about the information of the travelers staying in the hotel that day. A five-star hotel like the Tokyo Pce Hotel naturally keeps information about its guests confidential, but soon after these two showed an ID, the hotels manager on duty that day came immediately. The two men inquired about the check-in situation in the hotel, and soon, the identity information of the two check-in passengers boarding caught their attention. Melissa Jason A man opened his mouth, a sharp sh in his eyes, looked at hispanion and said, Its these two. The other mans face sank and asked, Did these two travelers go out during their stay? This we did not pay attention to,pared to the hotel in and out of many guests a receptionistdy said in a hurry. Pull up your security footage and take a look. The man said in a low voice. Soon, they retrieved the surveince video from the aisle surveince on the 16th floor and saw a man walking out of room 1668 and entering first inside room 1666. Immediately after, the man who stayed in room 1668, who appeared upright and masculine, walked out and left the hotel straight away. The surveince video was pulled back, and the two men found that the man in room 1668 came back to the hotel at a time that was not far from the time of their arrival. One of the men recorded the time, the man left to return from a total of one and a half hours have passed. Where did he go for thest hour and a half? Who did he go to see? What did he do? From the information they got on the check-in passengers, the man staying in room 1668 was named Jason and number 1666 was Melissa. The two men conferred privately, and one of them walked out of the hotel and drove away. One of the men left behind returned to the front desk and said to the manager on duty, Give me room 1667, I want to stay in this room. Yes, sir. The manager on duty nodded, looking sincere and fearful. Jason returned to his room and took a shower, draped in a bathrobe, pulled back the curtains of his room and looked out the window at the deep night. Snap! Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it, hoping that Cobra would be able to find out the information he needed next. He wasnt worried about Cobra breaking his word, or even betraying him. When he gave Cobra a way out, in addition to the fact that Cobra was a Carovian, he could see that Cobra was a man of his word. Since Cobra promised to help him find out the information, he trusts Cobra to do what he says. Then again, his methods Cobra is very clear, so unless Cobra wants to die, it would never dare to betray him. The current situation, and Cobra use local forces to investigate the news is undoubtedly the best choice, on the one hand, he came with Lukas is already a bright figure, a move more or less restricted; on the other hand, Cobra surrounded by three religions and nine streams of people, these people have many ears, often the first time to spy the intelligence information needed. He believes that Ben Nash and four other Dragon Shade are still alive and there is a high probability that they have fallen into the hands of the Secret Service. The Japanese agents were able to see that Ben Nashs identity was not simple, so Ben Nashs life would not be in danger until they had obtained enough secrets. Now the question is how to find their whereabouts, how to rescue, and how to evacuate after the rescue. Tomorrow Iron Fist and the others will arrive as well. By then, Ill be in the open and Iron Fist and the others will be in the dark, so it will be much easier to move. Jason narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. It turns out that Jason had already contacted the Satan Operation Group brothers and asked Iron Fist toe to Tokyo with ten Satan Operation Group brothers, while the rest of the fighters were deployed separately. Jason knows that the operation in Tokyo is bound to be dangerous and he needs the help of the Satan Operation Group brothers. A cigarette nearly finished, Jasons face snapped, spare the rooms soundproofing, but he was still acutely aware of the sound of footsteps walking on the entrance to the building outside the room. Jason extinguished his cigarette and walked silently to the doorway of the room, his eyes looking out through the cats eye. Just in time to see, a tall, thin man wearing a ck trench coat stood at the door of a guest room with his back to him. Jason remembers that the room number of the guest room across the hall is 1667. The ck trench-coated man looked cautious, or perhaps it was habit that made him look towards the left and right before opening the door to the guest room. Jason stared unblinkingly through cat eyes at the trench coat mans movements. Sometimes, through bodynguage can often observe the habits of the person, and through these habits can even infer his upation. Lets say the trench-coated man opens the doorway to the room, his right shoulder sinks, the whole person has a sinking action, his legs are pulled apart into an arch, and the toes of his right foot have a subtle action of tiptoeing. This is a kind of movement that can cope with any unexpected danger at any time, can retreat can enter, if there is really any unexpected danger to happen can instantly burst out a severe attack, but also can be the first time to evade the withdrawal. This is only a hotel room, if it is just an ordinary persons roommate, it is unlikely to act in such a way.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This action ispletely subconscious, a habit developed over the years. Generally speaking, there is this habit of dealing with unknown dangers at any time, is no more than these kinds of people C first, killers; second, mercenaries; third, secret agents. At this time, the trench-coated man had opened the door to the room, dodged inside, and then the room door closed. A meaningful sneer spread across the corners of Jasons mouth C A secret agent? So quick toe to the door, this dogs nose is indeed quite sharp. Chapter 537 – The Mysterious Prince Jason also withdrew his gaze when this man in a ck trench coat walked into the room. From the color of vignce and habitual body movements revealed by the man in ck, is not an ordinary and unusual tenants, to say that it is unlikely to be an assassin or mercenary, the remaining result can only be a secret agent. He was not surprised that the Japanese secret service woulde so quickly to this hotel where he and Lukas were staying. Lukas had entered the country under the name of Melissa and hade to negotiate with the Sonny Group for cooperation. At this juncture, involving the Sonny Group is only extremely sensitive and will definitely be watched by the Japanese secret service. So, when the name Melissa entered the country, these Japanese agents swarmed instantly like sharks that had smelled a hint of blood. Jason called Lukas over, and when Lukas answered the phone, he said in a low voice, Just now I noticed a suspicious man checking into room 1667 across from us. If my guess is right, this should be a secret agent. A secret service? The Japan Secret Service is very quick to respond. Lukas spoke in a cold voice and added, The other side lives across the street from us and is nning to conduct surveince? There is that possibility. Anyway, our n is business as usual, just see what happens. Jason said. Okay, I understand. Lukas said. After ending the call, Jason opened his backpack, took out hisptop inside the backpack, opened it and connected it, he logged on to the Flower of Death tform and sent a video call towards Manjusaka. Tokyo, in an imposing mansion. The residence is lit up with light, the residence inside and outside have a human shadow shing, the night is some ck clothed hands are hiding, ordinary people simply can not identify this is a human shadow, only because these hidden silhouettes and the surrounding environment as well as a perfect fit. These are ninjas, earth ninjas, specializing in ambush, concealment and assassination. Whew! At this time, a ck Toyota sedan whistled to the outside of this loose and tight like a brick wall in front of the residence to stop the car. The car door opened and a man in a ck trench coat came down, the same man who had left the Tokyo Pce Hotel earlier. The man in the trench coat walked into the mansion, the ninja ambush outside the mansion no one was rmed, obviously know the man in the trench coat. All the way into the mansion, a middle-aged man in a samurai uniform stopped the trench-coated man and asked in a deep voice, Mr. Ishimura, what do you want? Meet the great samurai, the trench-coated man named Ishimura spoke, and he continued, I have tracked down a suspicious piece of information that needs to be reported to the Prince immediately. The middle-aged man, who was respectfully called great samurai, looked at Ishimura and said, Just a moment. The middle-aged man walked into the depths of the residence, apparently going to report. After a while, the middle-aged man returned and said, Come with me, the prince wants to see you. Yes! Ishimura opened her mouth and followed the middle-aged man through theyers of Japanese-style buildings, eventuallying to a stop in front of a tea room. Tea room door half open, see a young man sitting in front of a chessboard, holding a ck piece in his hand, is looking at the pattern on the board, the ck piece in his hand is slow to fall off the board. On the opposite side of him was empty, and it looked like he was ying against himself. When Ishimura came, he did not enter the tea room, but knelt outside it and said, Prince, two suspicious people have entered the country tonight. One is Melissa and the other is Jason, both from Carovia, and ording to information received, Melissa is here to discuss with the Sonny Group, but ording to the meeting n, Melissa is supposed to arrive at the airport tomorrow, but she is here a day early, and Jason is following Melissa, like an attendant. Jason is following Melissa, like her entourage. The young man in the tea room did not say anything, after a long time, the ck piece in his hand fell off the board, and only then said in a light tone, Melissa came, did the people at the Sonny Group reception know about it? As of now, its unknown. Ishimura said. Then what exactly is the meaning of this womaning over early? The young mans grim gaze narrowed slightly, then said, These two are staying at that hotel? Pce Hotel. After moving in, have these two people made any changes? I have checked and Melissa has been in her room since she checked into the hotel. Jason, the man who came with her, on the other hand, had left the hotel and left for an hour and a half before returning. Go check. Find out where this Jason has been and who he has seen since he left the hotel. Yes! Ishimura said with her head bowed. From now on, monitor every move of these two people. At this juncture, Melissa hase to have business talks with Sonny Group, which has to make people suspicious. If she is really here to negotiate, thats fine, if with other purposes , the young mans mouth lifted a cold smile. Please rest assured, Crown Prince. If there is anything unusual about these two, my side will be the first to capture and control them. Ishimura said. The young man shook his head, his cold gaze narrowed slightly and said: Do not act rashly. The ones that have fallen into the so far are only some small fish. What I want to catch with my own hands is a big fish, the one that the agent said. This person is my target. As for the others, it is irrelevant. A sh of hesitation crossed Ishimuras face and she said, Prince, then the surveince of these two people Surveince is still necessary. Only, dont act rashly and dont make them suspicious. Dont forget, this is Tokyo, they cant y any tricks under my nose. You just need to keep an eye on them. As for the Sonny Group, I have my own arrangements, and well find out tomorrow if these two are here with an ulterior motive. The young man said. Yes!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ishimura nods her head. The young man waved his hand, and Ishimura got up and left. Is that man really as omnipotent as the rumors say? Im looking forward to see if youlle to this Tokyo game! The young man spoke to himself and looked at the board that had been set into a sure kill by him, the corners of his mouth raised in a cold blooded smile. Tokyo Pce Hotel, room 1668. Jason was connecting to Manjusaka and didnt see any response from her for a long time. Just as Jason was about to give up, coldly, Manjusakas video call window sent over. Jason clicked on it, and Manjusakas delicate jade face, which he hadnt seen in days, came into view. Satan, I went out and just got back. Saw the message you left me. Manjusaka said in the video. Jason nodded and said, Im currently in Tokyo. Came over here on an urgent mission. Now, I need you to do something for me. Chapter 538 – The Feast of Honour The following day. The sun rises and shines with golden glory. Jason woke up, refreshed by the nights rest, and after contacting Lukas, who had also woken up, he prepared to join Lukas for breakfast at the hotel. Jason washed up and opened the door and walked out, looking at room 1667 with the door closed tightly, his face as usual, nothing unusual changed. He had turned on the no-disturbance lights in the room so that the hotel attendant would not have to enter the room to clean it. He was also a kind of test to see if the trench-coated man staying in room 1667 would sneak into their room to do some reconnaissance while he and Lukas were out of the room. If it was a secret agent lurking in room 1667, it would have been easy for him to enter his room with Lukas. If the agent sneaks into the room to check it out, it will y right into Jasons hands. After the room had been set up by him, as long as an outsider had entered, even if nothing was touched, he would be able to see it. When the timees, he will have a reason to use this as an excuse to ask the hotel to provide the monitoring records of this floor. Through the surveince records, he was able to see what the spy looked like. Jason knocked on the door of Lukas room, and Lukas opened the door and walked out, walking with Jason towards the breakfast room located on the second floor of the hotel. After Jason and Lukas left in the elevator, the door to room 1667 suddenly opened and the trench-coated man emerged, with a wisp of brilliant light in his eyes, staring at the door of Jason and Lukas room. If these two people have problems, sneak into their rooms to investigate some, is not able to find some clues evidence? This thought shed through the mind of the man in the trench coat. He remembered again the instructions hispanion Ishimura had passed on to the Princest night C dont do anything rash! After thinking about it, he gave up the idea of sneaking into the room, dare to disobey the Princes words that must be too much to live, he does not want to die yet. Have breakfast. Around ten oclock, Lukas contacted the Sonny Group receptionist and said that she had arrived in Tokyo and was staying at the Tokyo Pce Hotel. The receptionist at Sonny Group was surprised but did not ask any questions, just said some polite words to wee Lukas. The Sonny Group reception said they would send someone to the Tokyo Pce Hotel to make an initial contact with Lukaster on. After all this, Jason and Lukas returned to their hotel room. Push the door and enter, Jason eyes can not help but sh a trace of disappointment, the other side did not sneak into his room, think Lukas side of the room the other side is also not sneaking in. These agents were obviously already watching them secretly, yet they were still so calm, so it was clear that their patience was really good. Near noon, a group from the Sonny Group reception arrived at the Tokyo Pce Hotel, headed by Yasuo Ohnishi, a vice president of the Sonny Group, and apanied by three members of the reception and an interpreter. The meeting ce was in the suite of the hotel cafe. Yasuo Ohnishi is about fifty years old, with a pair of sses on his face and neatlybed hair, giving him a sense of rigor. I really didnt expect Miss Reed toe overst night, and Im sorry that I didnt know beforehand and didnt do a good job of greeting her. Yasuo Ohnishi said. Lukas smiled ndly and said, Professor Ohnishi is very kind. I came over early also to experience the cultural atmosphere here in Tokyo. Lukas spoke directly to Yasuo Ohnishi in Japanese, rendering the interpreter Yasuo Ohnishi brought with him useless. Anyway, wee. miss reed speaks very good Japanese, which also surprised me. Yasuo Ohnishi said. Lukas smiled and said back, I had majored in Japanese, so I have a good grasp of your countrysnguage. In that case, Miss Reed must know a lot about my Eastern culture, right? Yasuo Ohnishi asked. Lukas nodded and said, I do know something about it. So, this is not early toe here, early to feel the culture of the atmosphere. Its my fault that I didnt tell yourpany in advance. Yasuo Ohnishi smiled and said, Miss Reed is very kind. Youvee a long way, and weve not been very amodating. In order to wee Miss Reed, thepany will host a dinner party tonight, which will be held in the banquet hall of this grand hotel. When the timees, Miss Reed will also be invited to attend the banquet. Lukas face was stunned, but then she smiled and said, This is very kind of Professor Ohnishi. Thats as it should be. At tonights dinner, in addition to mypanys presidenting, there will be some VIPs to introduce Miss Reed to. Yasuo Ohnishi said with a smile. Well, then I really appreciate yourpanys hospitality. Lukas said. Yasuo Ohnishi nodded, and after a bit of small talk, the meeting came to an end. Lukas and Jason saw Yasuo Ohnishi and his group off, and they then returned to their hotel room. Walked into Lukass room, closed the door Jason and Lukas checked to see if there is no room has not been installed under the wire, check some after the two were relieved down. This banquet breathes a kind of weirdness, like a Hongmen banquet. ording to the original n, this banquet was not even in the trip n of the other partys reception. Lukas said. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice, That Yasuo Ohnishi still revealed a little bit of a w when he said that the banquet venue was at this hotel. Obviously, they already know that we are staying at this hotel, so this banquet venue has been booked in advance. Tonights banquet should be a sting behind the Sonny Groups back against us. Yasuo Ohnishi also said that there will be a VIP other than the president of Sonny Group at the party tonight. What kind of VIPs are they? Lukas frowned. Jason smiled ndly and said, Its useless to think so much, lets see what we can do anyway. After the banquet tonight, well see what happens. Lukas thought for a moment and said, ording to the mission n of the military department, we will contact the hidden line in Tokyo once we arrive there. In this case, do you think its appropriate to contact the dark line directly?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank slightly as he said, Even Alexander Holt was turned, can you guarantee that everyone here in the dark is 100% trustworthy? What do you mean? Lukas face froze. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly: To rescue Dragon Shade, we cant make a mistake at any point after we arrive here, otherwise well lose everything. Therefore, in the absence of 100% absolute security premise, first do not contact with the dark line. I have made some deployments on my side, wait for news from my side first. In the end, there is really no way out, then contact the dark line. In addition, we are now being watched by the Japanese secret service, so we should try to reduce our activities outside of contacting the Sonny Group. OK, then Ill do what you want. Lukas said. At this time, Jasons cell phone rang, and he took it out to look at it, and a smile appeared on his face. This is a call from Mr. Iron Fist. Chapter 539 Satan Operation Group comes Jason answered the phone and said with a smile, Iron Fist, you guys are here? Jason, we just arrived in Tokyo. Me, Treg Taylor, lion, Baron, Cold, Pam Holder, Lady Mary, and Eric areing over. The rest of us have made our deployment as you arranged. Spear and Frederick are leading the team and are on their way to their destination. On the phone, came the bright and bold voice of Mr. Iron Fist. Okay, its good to be here. Im staying with Lukas at the Tokyo Pce Hotel, but you cante to this hotel. Right now, this hotel is watched by Japanese secret agents. If youe here, you will be under suspicion. Jason spoke up and then said, Find a ce to stay near this hotel and arrange a ce to stay first. Mr. Iron Fists voice was filled with a gritty and bitter killing intent. Mr. Iron Fists voice had a gruff and awe-inspiring killing intent. Jason smiled and said, Lets go settle into your amodation first. Since we are in Japan this time, we have to do a big job no matter what. Thats for sure, or wouldnt it be a wasted trip. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. After arranging for shelter, you go and find Cobra. remember the King Cobra Mercenaries that we wiped out three years ago? Cobra, who led the army, was let live by me. He is in Tokyo and has developed a force. I already approached himst night and asked him to help me gather some information intelligence. You go to him directly and he will talk to you if he has any information. Jason said. Naturally, I remember this Cobra. no problem, Ill go find himter. I still recognize him. Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason paused and said, Theres another piece of news I didnt get to tell you about. phantom has joined our Satan Operation Group. she made a trip to Oakshire to see me. shes joining forces with us against the Assassination League, and incidentally has joined our Legion. She should have arrived in Tokyo as well, and shell show up if necessary. Haha, this is a great thing. With the number one assassin in the dark world joining our legion, needless to say, our legions pushy style will definitely be a few points higher, and our reputation will be even louder. Mr. Iron Fistughed aloud. Jason also smiled, and then said: Tonight, there is a banquet in the ballroom on the third floor of Tokyo Pce Hotel, and the Sonny Group invited Lukas and I. Tonight, you bring Treg Taylor, lion, Baron, Mary a few people to this hotel, find a reason, such as I will find an opportunity to meet you. I will find an opportunity to meet with you. Remember to watch out for suspicious people in the hotel, there may be Japanese agents lurking inside. Understood! Mr. Iron Fist said in a deep voice. Lets leave it at that. Ill be in touch if theres anything. Jason said and then ended the call with Mr. Iron Fist. Lukas had been listening with a vague look of excitement on her face, and she knew in her heart that Jason had called over his brothers from the Satan Operation Group he had formed in the Dark World. Your brothers from Satan Operation Group havee to Tokyo? Lukas asked. Jason nodded and said, Of course. With just the two of us, there is no way tounch a rescue operation. Due to the sensitivity of the situation, the military can no longer send Dragon Shade, I can only call the Satan Operation Group brothers over. With their help, as long as we find out the whereabouts of Ben Nashs four Dragon Shade, we can find a way to rescue them. Lukas nodded and said, Lets see how the party goes tonight, then. In the afternoon, Jason followed Lukas around Tokyos business district. They did not hide their whereabouts on this trip, but their purpose was toe around the business district and buy some dresses for the party. Jason picked out a ck dress dress for Lukas, and he bought a suit for himself. In the matter of choosing a dress, itis really a bit difficult for Lukas. After all, she wears either military uniforms or camougebat uniforms throughout the year, and the number of times she wears a dress is only a handful. Therefore, at the time of the fitting, she was a little ufortable wearing this dress dress. During the shopping period, Jason obviously felt that in some corners or back to the direction, there are a pair of extremely subtle eyes staring at them watching. In response, Jason was unmoved and feigned ignorance. He knew in his heart that those pairs of eyes should be the Japanese secret service, and were watching their every move. These agents are also extremely cautious, and several times when Jason turned around intentionally or unintentionally and tried to look over without thinking, the silhouettes of those eyes had already hidden away. After the shopping, Jason and Lukas also went straight back to the hotel, back to the hotel is already about 6 oclock in the afternoon. The dinner starts at eight oclock, so its almost time to clean up, change clothes, and go over to the banquet hall.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. During the period, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Mary and others who came to Tokyo have found a ce to live, Mr. Iron Fist they live in a hotel named Tokyo Metropolitan Hotel, from Jasons Tokyo Pce Hotel distance is also seven or eight hundred meters away, so it can be said to be next to each other. Jason returned to the hotel room, took a shower and changed into a Versace suit that he had just bought. The navy blue suit favors a casual, tight-fitting design, so Jasons upright and imposing figure is outlined, and with his skeleton figure, it is as if he was born with a clothes rack. This body suit wears, manifests a masculine gas, but also reveals a cynical handsome, called a graceful, elegant and handsome. Just after he changed his clothes, Jasons cell phone rang, and when he saw that it was Mr. Iron Fist calling, he answered the phone and said, Iron Fist, whats the situation? Ive been in contact with Cobra, and his side has provided some information that he just found out. Mr. Iron Fist said. Whats the news? Jason asked, his face tightening. ording to the information that Cobras handlers have checked back, there are some forces in Tokyo that havee out in droves these days. Among them are two major schools of power, one is the Shinto Ryu school and the other is the Spiritual Thought Stream school. In addition, there are also ninjas infiltrating Tokyo, and are said to be tracking something. Mr. Iron Fist said in a deep voice. Shinto Ryu and Spiritual Thought Stream? Jasons eyes shed with sharpness, Satan Operation Group had fought with Shinto Ryu, Spiritual Thought Stream was less contact. In contrast, Spiritual Thought Stream is extremely mysterious and rarelyes out and about. This time, someone from the Spiritual Thought Stream school also came to Tokyo, which shows that Alexander Holt, the four Dragon Shade, the maniptors behind this series of events are extremely important, as if they are setting up a bureau. Other than that, any other news? Jason asked. Cobra said that the men who tracked down Alexander Holts line of information are still inquiring, and I believe there will be news soon. Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth and continued, In addition, Cobra said that a few days ago Yamaguchi-gumiTokyo Team was responsible for the pursuit of the manpower led by Nakamurayama Ind, Nakamurayama Ind is the Tokyo Teams Nakamurayama Ind is the leader of the Tokyo Team, and is a very powerful and murderous person. Have Cobra send someone to check up on this Nakamurayama Ind and find out where he is. Jason said. Good! Thats all the news for now. Cobra will contact us when we hear somethingter. Mr. Iron Fist said. Lets leave it at that. The party is about to start, so Lukas and I are going to go to the banquet hall. Jason spoke up. Ending the call, Jason walked out of the room and rang the doorbell to Lukas room. After a while, Lukas opened the door, she had changed into the ck dress, her body itself is extremely sexy and tall, this dress on her body, but also her sexy and provocative curves outline. In particr, the chest of the proud, but also seems to be surging, angry, let people look at a nce can not move their eyes. Tsk, I cant believe its still quite stunning. Thats always a bit feminine. Jason narrowed his eyes and snickered. Lukas blushed with annoyance and grunted, Jason, what do you mean? Meaning I wasnt a woman before? It has to be a woman, only now its more womanly. Jasonughed and continued, Lets go, its time to go to the ballroom. Lukas grunted, stepped on the high heels that made her so ufortable, and walked out with Jason, heading to the banquet hall on this. Chapter 540 – A Banquet Under Surveillance Jason and Lukas were paired up and on the surface, the two appeared to be a good match. Lukas as a female special operations soldier, the body itself is very tall, wearing high heels under, almost as high as Jason, her beauty through a heroic intention, and Jason himself out of that masculine temperament is alsoplementary. There were already peopleing to the banquet hall, both male and female guests, all of whom looked like they had extraordinary status. The reception at the entrance of the ballroom was guarded by a man. Jason and Lukas approached, handed over their party invitation, and a beautiful woman from the Sonny Group reception desk, who was waiting to receive them, led Jason and Lukas closer to the banquet hall and to Yasuo Ohnishi. Miss Reed, wee wee wee. Yasuo Ohnishi shook hands with Lukas, looking at the night girl in a ck dress, his eyes could not help but flow a touch of appreciation for the stunning. Professor Ohnishi is very kind, and I am indeed grateful for arranging such a grand reception dinner. Lukas said with a smile. It should be, it should be. The president ising to apany what he thinks is a VIP and will be arriving soon. Until then, let me introduce you to the rest of mypany. Yasuo Ohnishi said with a smile. With pleasure. Lukas smiled. Jason did not go along, nominally he was an assistant to Lukas, and Lukas did not need an interpreter, so he was free to move around in the ballroom. Jason nced around the entire banquet hall, the average age of the male guests in the banquet hall are in the 30s and 40s, each appearing graceful and elegant, raising their hands and feet with a superior power, obviously with an extraordinary identity. However, what made him feel peculiar was that there were actually quite a few young beauties in the banquet hall, each looking noble and beautiful, not like the usual socialites. Around the corners of the banquet hall, there are men standing in hotel clothes, looking like hotel waiters, but not. They are all expressionless, with an obscure aura converging, should be the guards in the banquet hall. Of course, there will certainly be Japan agents among them. Jason was about to continue to look deeper when, suddenly, his face slightly austere, he noticed an inconspicuous ce in the corner, like a hidden camera installed. Jason did not move, following this trail to investigate, indeed, is to see some hidden in the corner of the camera. Needless to say, these hidden cameras must also exist in other directions of the banquet hall, which means that the whole scene of the banquet hall is under the surveince of these cameras. This struck Jason as somewhat unbelievable. Generally speaking, banquets of a dinner party nature are extremely private, and rarely are cameras installed to monitor the situation. Does this mean that someone is spying elsewhere on this party right now? Who is this person? Are they the ones behind this series of events? After realizing this, Jason knew that he could not continue to observe secretly, otherwise he would be seen by the secret watcher, and he needed to act normally. At that moment, he took a ss of champagne from a waiter, looked at a few beautiful women on his right, and was already ready to walk over and strike up a small conversation. Pce Hotel fourth floor. Inside an apparently multifunctional meeting room of the hotel, arge screen was hanging, and what was presented on the screen was clearly the scene in the banquet hall on the third floor. The entire ballroom, any corner of the scene details are presented. In the meeting room, a young male with a cold face in a sense of arrogance sat, his grim gaze was staring at the scene in the ballroom, only to see that the camera lens was basically locked on Jason with Lukas. Behind the young gentleman stood five middle-aged warriors in martial arts uniforms, each of them with a long breath and an inner essence, as if their bodies contained a sense of power that would be like andslide once it broke out. There is no doubt that each of these five is a rare and powerful person, in the Eastern Ocean martial arts level, at least the great samurai level. Above the great samurai is the holy warrior. This means that under the Saint Martial, they are invincible. At this time, a great samurai came over and said in a respectful tone at the side of this young male, Prince, the people have arrived. Bring him in. This young man was the same Prince that the secret agent Ishimura had gone to see earlier. As his words just fell, the door to this conference room opened and a young man in his early thirties was brought in. This young man is not handsome in terms of looks, can only be described as ordinary, but his posture is extremely upright, walking perhaps out of habit, the pace of maintaining a rhythm, like a beast that can leap up and devour people at any time. The young man walked up to the Crown Prince and said, Greetings, Crown Prince.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The prince smiled lightly, turned his head to look at the young man and said, Alexander, there is no need to be so polite, just call me by my first name. Dont forget, you are now my friend. In response, the mans face was silent and did not say anything. If Jason and Lukas had been there, they would have recognized the man as Alexander Holt, the turned agent, codenamed Wind Shadow! Alexander, take a look at this guy, is he the one you mentioned C the Carovia dragon head! The prince asked as he reached out and pointed toward therge screen in front of him. Alexander Holt fixed his eyes toward the screen, saw the screen presented Jasons picture, he looked seriously, and then said: Prince, I do not see. Carovias Secret Service and special operations team is separate, the Secret Service agents basically and special operations team fighters do not know each other. As for Dragon Shade, where Dragon Head is located, it is the most mysterious existence in Carovias special warfare team. I have not seen Dragon Head himself, even from the Secret Service can not find the slightest information about Dragon Head. I just know that there is such a person. Whether it is this man or not, it is hard to tell from across the screen. The prince frowned, and the gloomy intent in his eyes looked even more gloomy. However - Alexander Holt paused, then said, but all strong people will have a certain aura and characteristics of their own. If I could see this person face to face, perhaps I would have some judgment in my mind. The prince shook his head and said, No, you cant show yourself yet. Before this guys identity is confirmed, you cant show yourself yet. It seems that I have to find someone to test this guys reality. With that, the prince picked up a headset and spoke in a low tone. In the ballroom. A tall, beautiful, sexy, graceful womans face moved, as if she had heard some instruction, she temporarily left a few friends around her in conversation, holding a ss of wine towards Jason who was busy looking for someone to talk to. Chapter 541 – Seeing an old friend again Jason was holding a ss of champagne, he was secretly worried, looking at the many young beauties in the banquet hall, he didnt know which one to talk to for a while. It is not that there is no beauty worth entering his eyes in the banquet hall, on the contrary, there are too many that can enter his eyes, so many that he does not know how to choose, there is a feeling of picking. If you just go to hit on one, wont you be leaving out the other beauties? It goes against his fraternal character. Just thinking, the side of the fierce with a dark fragrance surge, he subconsciously turned his head to see a tall, beautiful beauty pursed lips light smile towards him. The skin is better than snow, face like a water lotus, seemingly innocent with a touch of seductive and provocative charm, a long dress of ruby blue outlines her willowy and graceful body, naturally also outlines the piece of towering forced big breasts, the waist is very thin, swaying between twists and turns, open line design of the long skirt highlights her long slender jade standing snow-white legs. No matter what gaze to assess, this is undoubtedly a rare beauty. Hello, can I have a drink with you? The woman smiled lightly, vermilion lips gently open, soft voice, with the kind of inner charm and delicacy unique to Eastern women. Jason is a pig-like, staring at the womans beauty, the gaze line of sight and can not help but move down, in that piece of towering fiercely fixed for a while, which only pretended to be stunning and greedy back, hastily squeezed out a smile, said: Of course. Sirs Japanese seems pretty good. The woman smiled, seemingly not noticing Jasons squared away piggyback look. Jason immediately put on a look of unblinking eyes trying to put on the demeanor of an elegant gentleman as he said, Im Miss Reeds sidekick and part-time trantor, so Japanese is my job for me. Only, Miss Reeds Japanese is also excellent and does not require me to apany her. Thats right. By the way, my name is Isobel Tucker. i wonder what the gentlemans name is? The woman asked with a smile. Jason, Jason spoke up, looking at the beautiful woman in front of him and couldnt help but say with heartfelt appreciation, Miss Tucker is really beautiful. Are you also an employee of Sonny Group? Isobel smiled and said, Technically speaking, not really. I am the manager of foreign trade of apany held by Sonny Group. I was also invited toe here tonight. Ive always resented parties like this, and felt that there was little point ining here to participate. However, meeting Mr. Miller here tonight makes me feel that the party tonight is not so boring. Im really ttered by Miss Tuckersments. Jason looked secretly delighted but acted like he couldnt help himself, and deliberately tried to hide it, but such a cover-up was naturally visible to outsiders. Jasons aim is also to make it obvious to others that this is like the normal reaction of an ordinary person who is favored by a beautiful woman in a foreign country. It was also a pleasure to meet Miss Tucker, Jason added. Isobel, with a light smile on her face, asked, Mr. Miller is so proficient in Japanese, are you interested in my Eastern culture? It is indeed of great interest. There are some cultures in your country that are simply fascinating. Jason said with a nod. As if piqued, Isobel asked, Lets say? Jason subconsciously showed a look of longing, said: Lets say your countrys female pornography culture, which is extremely famous in the world, I have also been deeply influenced since childhood, growing up under the influence of a female pornography teacher, opened my sexual enlightenment education. Not only me, many people in Carovia also like your countrys female pornography culture, lets say Cang Lao Shi is very popr in Carovia By the way, do you know of any channels to contact Cang teacher? You, you do not misunderstand Cang Lao Shi now is not retired, I just want to find Cang Lao Shi to get an autograph, a long-cherished wish. Once the words came out, Isobels entire face were stunned, the original has been maintained by the serene smile also frozen in the face, reced by a trace of indescribable odd color. In the multi-purpose meeting room on the fourth floor. The princes brow also frowned, from the moment Isobel went to contact Jason, the content of their conversation was already passed over without a word. He was able to observe the stunningly hot gaze that Jason showed when he saw Isobel, and obviously there was a hint of coveting Isobels beauty. At this time, it is surprising to talk about female pornography in a dignified manner. What kind of Carovia dragon head would such a person be who is invincible in battle? The prince looked toward Alexander Holt, who was standing off to the side, and asked, Can you tell anything? Alexander Holt shook his head and said truthfully: Forgive my clumsy eyes, I cant see anything. Generally speaking, if it is a top powerhouse, there will be some habitual body movements of their own that will flow out without notice. But I see this person, did not observe this. The prince nodded and said nothing more. Rao is currently, Jason and Lukas his side is still not trying to find out what is different, but with his cautious and sinister nature, is bound to be better to kill than to let go. Isobel finally came back to her senses, her tall and sexy body was actually close to Jason, almost next to him, she bit her lip and asked with a light smile, How does Mr. Miller think Ipare to those female porn stars? This, thisC As Isobel came closer, their bodies inadvertently had a slight contact, which made Jasons mind stirred, the ss in his hand almost unstable, he breathed a little sharply, but still tried to maintain a trace of calm, and said hurriedly, At this moment in my eyes Miss Tucker is naturally the most beautiful. He hurriedly said, At this moment in my eyes, Miss Tucker is naturally the most beautiful. Isobels pink tongue licked her lips and after making this very provocative gesture, she asked softly, I wonder which hotel Mr. Miller is staying at? Stay at this Pce Hotel Jason subconsciously spoke, then as if he had woken up as an afterthought, he added, Room 1668. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Thats pretty handy then. Isobel smiled, this sentence is quite a double entendre, is the banquet ce and the hotel is together so easy toe and go or is it convenient for her to knock on the door when the banquet is over? Just then, the entrance to the banquet hall burst into a fierce mor, and some of the guests in the venue headed forward. Yasuo Ohnishi also led Lukas over, and it looked as if some big shot had arrived. Amidst the apuse and cheers of the audience, an old man in his sixties, who looked elegant, wise and not angry, was walking into the venue, and it was Kazunori Eguchi, the president of Sonny Group. Kazunori Eguchis side, there is a young woman, she wore a white dress, hair pulled up, a jade face like a finely carved exquisite beauty, the whole person looks like a snow lotus blooming on the top of the snowy mountains, pure and holy. From her body, flowing out of a quiet and calm but noble and elegant temperament, like a princess. Jasons eyes also looked toward the entrance of the ballroom and saw Kazunori Eguchi, and also saw the woman. At that moment, underneath his surface as if nothing had happened, his heart had already set off a shocking wave C Tamakawa Kaori! The Royal Princess of Japan! Chapter 542 – The Killing Machine Jason never dreamed that he would meet Tamakawa Kaori, the royal princess, again here. This takes his mind back to the night Luca took him to the dinner party in New York where he first met Tamakawa Kaori. At that time, it was obvious to him that Tamakawa Kaori was approaching him intentionally, as if with a stabbing thought. After the party, Luca is assassinated by Tenjin school ninjas. At that time, if Jasondid not happen to be in Lucas room, I am afraid Luca would have been in danger that night. In the aftermath, Jason suspected that the incident was rted to Tamakawa Kaori. No matter from what standpoint, Tamakawa Kaori could not be on his side of the line. So, with the arrival of Tamakawa Kaori, the situation that had been gradually controlled by Jason waspletely disrupted. Tamakawa Kaori had met him at a dinner party in New York, and he was present again tonight at this party, shifting into the role of Lukas sidekick, an identity that certainly does not stand up to scrutiny. When Tamakawa Kaori sees him, all he has to do is say something to the Japanese secret service, then he will be watched by the Japanese secret service, his identity will be revealed, and this operation will bepletely disrupted. What to do? Running away from letting Tamakawa Kaori see herself? This is clearly impossible, he is nominally Lukas sidekick, and his sudden disappearance makes it even more suspicious. With the arrival of Kazunori Eguchi, the president of Sonny Group, the party was about to begin, and as Lukas assistant, he definitely needed to show up, and as soon as he did, he was bound to be recognized by Tamakawa Kaori. Jason suddenly lowered his head. Satan bowed his head and killed. The moment he lowered his head, Jason had a touch of killing intent in the depths of his eyes, his mind was thinking quickly, taking all the possibilities into ount. At this moment, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, lion, Mary and other Satan Operation Group brothers thought they were already in the Pce Hotel. Although he did not contact Phantom, he believed that Phantom would also be hiding somewhere in the hotel. If your identity is revealed, the only option is to kill your way out! A royal princess plus a Sonny Group president and so on, only to have that person behind the scenes. The security cameras in all corners of the ballroom are certainly not a decoration, which means that someone in the shadows is watching all this in the ballroom. Where is this person hiding? From the line connection of the surveince video, this person is only in the hotel, should be in one of the hotels multifunctional meeting rooms, that is the fourth floor, fifth floor or sixth floor? It doesnt matter anymore, as long as the entire Pce Hotel is under control, everyone in the hotel is a hostage. These people are enough to exchange for Japanese agents to hand over Ben Nash and four other Dragon Shade, right? This seems extremely crazy, but Jason doesnt care anymore. For the sake of his brother, no matter how crazy and sensational things, he can do, if he is really forced to which step. He wants to dere everyone, as long as his brothers, no matter who will not dare to touch half, the emperor I can not! Jason lifted his head, his face still cloudy, and Isobel, who was looking aside, withdrew her gaze toward the front and whispered, I didnt expect that, but shes here too. Her? Jason froze and asked, That white dress beauty you were talking about? Shes really beautiful and gives off a regal air. That is Tamakawa Kaori, the princess of my Eastern royal family, who is naturally of noble status. Isobel said with a smile. Jason had a strange feeling in his heart when he heard the words. As a royal princess, Tamakawa Kaori is a person of honor and respect. Isobel, who is a native of the country, calls Tamakawa Kaori by her first name, not to mention that she mentions Tamakawa Kaori with a tone of disbelief. Jason knew that Isobels identity was in question, and that she hade to him not on ount of his good looks or his good looks, but at the behest of someone in secret. The person behind this secret instruction should be Isobels master, the person behind this should be very powerful, huge, and may not even put Tamakawa Kaori in the eyes. Therefore, Isobel also foxes, depending on the identity of her master behind the natural recklessness, the tang of a royal princess can not talk about how much respect. What is deduced from these details is really interesting. That, thats your royal princess? My goodness, and so beautiful, I guess this princess is very popr among the people of your country, right? Jason had a shocked look on his face and his tone was heartfelt in awe. Perhaps women are naturally prone to jealousy, seeing more beautiful and dazzling women than their own hearts will more or less breed a trace of jealousy. Isobel is already called a superb beauty, butpared with Tamakawa Kaori, not to mention the beautiful and noble temperament, even the exquisite degree of facial features, but also a little less. The poprity is quite high. Isobel said faintly, wanting to say something else but stopping because she realized that the master behind her would hear what she said. Thinking about the rtionship between the master behind him and this princess, Isobel did not dare to make morements. Jason said, Miss Tucker, if youll excuse me, I have to go and apany Miss Reed. Please excuse me also. Thats as it should be. With the arrival of President Eguchi and Princess Tamakawa, the dinner is about to begin. It is natural for you to apany Miss Reed for rted work. Isobel said with a smile. More understanding then Ille back for a drink with youter? Jason asked, looking at Isobel with a look of some fondness. Anytime. Isobel said with a delicate smile. Jason nodded as he took a deep breath and walked toward the front. Since it was inevitable that he would have to meet Tamakawa Kaori, he might as well take the initiative and walk up and into Tamakawa Kaoris line of sight to see the princesss reaction. If Tamakawa Kaori had any unusual reaction, he would have had to move ahead. No matter what, he needs to take the initiative. Miss Reed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jason walked up to Lukas. At that moment, Yasuo Ohnishi was introducing Lukas to Kazunori Eguchi and Tamakawa Kaori. As Jason approached, the gaze of Tamakawa Kaoris beautiful eyes nced over and saw Jason. At that moment, Tamakawa Kaoris body trembled imperceptibly, but her gaze nced over and did not linger much, her face was unperturbed, even the light faint smile on her face did not change. Lukas was secretly relieved to see Jason approaching and she said with a smile, President Eguchi, Princess Tamakawa, this is my assistant Jason. Jason, let me introduce to you, this is President Kazunori Eguchi, the helmsman of Sonny Group, and this is Princess Tamakawa Kaori of the Royal Family. Greetings, President Eguchi. Jason smiled and shook hands with Kazunori Eguchi. Then, he looked at Tamakawa Kaori with an undisguised admiration in his eyes, and also extended his hand, saying, Meet Princess Tamakawa, the princess is really beautiful and noble. Tamakawa Kaori also stretched out the white slender hand, and Jason gently shake, her gentle gaze like a flowing water from Jasons body, like a bubbling spring from Jasons heart flowing through, unforgettable, she smiled and said: Thank you, wee. In the multi-purpose meeting room on the fourth floor. When Jason shook hands with Tamakawa Kaori, the Princes eyes didnt blink as he watched, and what he saw was that Jason and Tamakawa Kaori looked as normal, Tamakawa Kaori was still as calm and elegant as ever, and there was no abnormal change in her expression. As for Jason, when he saw Tamakawa Kaori, there was a sense of amazement between his eyes, and there seemed to be a hot ambition hidden in the depths of his eyes. Seemingly, it has been overwhelmed by the deadly seductive power of Tamakawa Kaori. The prince frowned, and after noticing this look in Jasons eyes, he grunted even more. Chapter 543 – The Most Familiar Stranger Yesterday Yasuo Ohnishi said that there would be a guest of honor at tonights party, and it seems that this guest of honor will be Tamakawa Kaori. The dinner started with the arrival of Kazunori Eguchi, president of Sonny Group. During the dinner, a projection screen was lowered and a senior figure of Sonny Group was exining to Lukas the development history of Sonny Group, the current progress and achievements of Sonny Group in electrical and electronic research and development, and also mentioned the share and advantages of Sonny Group in the global market. Jason knew that Sonny Group was showing strength to the emercepany that Lukas nominally represented, and the stronger the strength that Sonny Group showed, the higher the dominant position in the negotiations, and the higher the percentage of profits that it could get. Jason was seated in the second row, with Kazunori Eguchi, Tamakawa Kaori, Lukas and others in the front row. Jason was not interested in the presentation that was going on, he was also staring intently at the screen, but from time to time the corner of his eyes fell on the back of Tamakawa Kaori. What surprised him about the direct meeting with Tamakawa Kaori was that Tamakawa Kaori looked as if she had never seen him before and acted as if she did not know him at all. Two people, like the most familiar strangers. This makes Jason feel a little yful. Even with his eyesight, he could not see any change in Tamakawa Kaoris face. If he was not sure that this woman was the same Tamakawa Kaori he had seen at the New York party, he would have wondered if he was seeing a twin sister who looked exactly like Tamakawa Kaori.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Tamakawa Kaoris cover-up was seamless, and only he and Tamakawa Kaori knew the secret in their hearts. The question is, why did Tamakawa Kaori cover it up? Why didnt she reveal her identity to her face with her position? More importantly, Jason did not sense the slightest hostility from Tamakawa Kaoris body, with his keen perception, Tamakawa Kaori really has the slightest flow of hostility, he can sense it. Really, he would have been on the move by now. What kind of medicine is this woman selling in her gourd? Forget it, lets wait and see what happens first! The sharpness in Jasons eyes shed as he thought darkly. At the end of the presentation, Kazunori Eguchi went up to give a speech, which was nothing more than a wee to Lukas. Lukas also took the stageter to speak, naturally, her representative of the emercepany hopes to start a win-win cooperation with Sonny Group and other words, these statements before she acted, the Ministry of the military side has let the professionals prepared, so it is not a general talk, are with sincerity and dry goods over. Jason focused more on Tamakawa Kaoris body, although so far, Tamakawa Kaori did not show too much abnormal and hostile, but he still had to guard. The mission of this trip to Tokyo involves the life and death of four Dragon Shade, and he will not y with the lives of his brothers. Up until now, Tamakawa Kaori has acted as if she had never seen Jason before. She asionally talks to the people around her with a smile on her face, ignoring Jason sitting behind her. Once Lukas finished his short speech, the dinner was officially started. Lukas sat at the main table with Kazunori Eguchi, Tamakawa Kaori, Yasuo Ohnishi and a few other important people from the venue, while Jason sat at the other secondary tables. This is a good arrangement, otherwise Jason would have been sitting at the main table, face-to-face with Tamakawa Kaori, and would have had some emotional ups and downs. Jason had some sushi, and fresh sashimi from this side of Japan, and it was indeed very good in taste. During the dinner, some special cultural programs were arranged to cheer up the Eastern side, so it can be said that the whole dinner looks like in a peaceful atmosphere. Otherwise, the undercurrents are not experienced by those who are not involved. After the cultural performance, the dinner meal was almost at the end. Jason stood up, got a waiter, asked for directions to the restroom, and he walked towards it. Into the bathroom, he secretly observed some, to confirm the existence of the bathroom and no cameras, ore in to facilitate a little, privacy are seen that is too that. It didnt matter to Jason, he was just afraid that his gifted size would make the man behind the curtain who was secretly watching the ballroom feel inferior. After taking a leak, Jason stepped out and washed his hands at the public sink. At that moment, his face froze abruptly, and through the mirror of the sink, he saw a beautiful and elegant figure in a white dress approaching, and it was Tamakawa Kaori. As if she could not see him, Tamakawa Kaori also went to the sink and washed her hands. Jason looked at the wless and delicate face of Tamakawa Kaoris cicada in the mirror, and finally lowered his voice and said, Princess Tamakawa. I really didnt expect to meet Mr. Miller again here, I was really surprised. Tamakawa Kaoris tone was light, and she also raised her eyes, looking at Jason in the mirror. Jasons face remained unchanged, but the gaze in his eyes had grown colder, with a bitter chill in the air, and he said, Sometimes I wish that life was like the first time I saw it. what are Princess Tamakawas ns? Mr. Miller doesnt have to be nervous, if I wanted to expose you, I wouldnt have waited until now. And I wouldnt be looking for this opportunity toe see you. Tamakawa Kaori spoke up, and after a pause, she continued, I think I should be able to guess what Mr. Millers intentions are foring to Tokyo. Jason eyes pupils slightly cold shrinkage, there is a touch of iron blood killing intent in the diffusion. Mr. Miller is treating me like an enemy? Tamakawa Kaori spoke up. Isnt it? Jasons tone was indifferent, exuding an extreme calm, as calm as the calm before a violent storm approaches. At least not at the moment! Tamakawa Kaori speaks, she turns off the faucet, water stains still remain on her ten fingers, she suddenly reaches out and writes a few words on the sink with the water stains between her fingers. Then, she looked at Jasonwith a slightlyplicated gaze and turned to leave. Jason looked down and saw that the sink had left two Chinese characters on it that looked like a ce name and a number C 2! Tamakawa Kaori studied Carovian culture and was able tomunicate directly with him in the Caroviannguage in New York, so it is not surprising that he can write the Caroviannguage. Just, what does she mean by that? Or, what is this a hint of? Jason took a deep breath, reached out and wiped his hand on the sink, the font left by the water stain was gone, he washed his face, drew out a sheet so far and dried it and walked out. Jason just walked out of the bathroom and saw Isobeling at him. At that moment, Jason caught Isobels face a little cold, but when she saw Jason, the coldness on her face immediately turned into the charming and affectionate full smile before. Chapter 544 – The Prince and the Princess Miss Tucker, youreing to the bathroom too? Jason looked overjoyed and asked with a smile. Isobel red at Jason and said, Mr. Miller, people have been looking for you. Thought youd just say hello and leave. I do remember that you said youd have a drink with me, didnt you? Jason hurriedly said, Naturally, I always keep it in my mind. But although your sake is very good, you can still get dizzy if you drink too much. I was a little drunk and dizzy, so I came to the bathroom to wash my face. So, can I still drink it now? Isobel asked with a smile as her beautiful eyes blinked. Jasons face was so determined that he just barely pped his chest and said, Of course, Miss Tucker invited me to drink with her. Then lets go. Isobel smiled, stepped forward and reached out to take Jasons arm. Jason whirled around with a look of excitement and impatience, even his breathing became rapid. Isobel secretly looked in the eyes, the corner of the mouth that smirk in a disdainful coldness. When I returned to the banquet hall, I saw that Tamakawa Kaori was ready to leave. As a princess of a country, she was able toe to tonights banquet to show her face and eat a dinner, which was already very important. Also because she was a member of the royal family, she could not be involved in business politics ording to Japans rules, so she was ready to leave when she saw that it was almost time. Lukas was seeing off Tamakawa Kaori, and after shaking her hand and exchanging pleasantries, he also waved goodbye.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Tamakawa Kaori and her group left. Jason looked at Tamakawa Kaoris back and remembered the words Tamakawa Kaori had left on the sink, and a thoughtful look shed in his eyes. Tamakawa Kaori said that she and Jason are not enemies at the moment, which seems to have a different meaning. In any case, Jason did see that Tamakawa Kaori had no intention of revealing his identity, and that was enough. Mr. Miller, here, Ill drink to you! At this point, Isobel brought two sses of sake from the waiter and handed one to Jason. No problem, its an honor to meet Miss Tucker, Jason said with a smile. Drinking, Isobel seems to be unable to win, originally just holding Jason, to the back of the whole body leaned on Jasons body. Fourth floor, multi-functional meeting room. The door to the meeting room suddenly opened and a figure in a white dress exuding a noble and elegant air walked in, and it was Tamakawa Kaori. Tamakawa youre here. Seeing Tamakawa Kaori, the Prince stood up, and a small smile came to his face, which appeared to be feminine. I dont understand what you mean by that. Tamakawa Kaori asked coldly, her face indifferent. The prince smiled and said, Last time in New York, you said Luca had a Carovia man by his side. I just want you toe over and see if that Carovia man is this person? The prince reached out and pointed to the big screen. The screen shows the scene where Isobels whole body is leaning on Jasons body. This man I had never seen before tonight. the Carovia man beside Luca is supposed to be a figure in the dark world, and you think it would be rted to this assistant beside Miss Reed? Tamakawa Kaori spoke up, then her tone went cold as she continued, You had to get me toe over here just for this? Thats just in boring! Your dictatorship disgusts me! Still angry about thest time? The prince asked, narrowing his eyes. Tamakawa Kaori snorted coldly and said, Last time in New York, you took the liberty of sending someone to assassinate Luca, and what happened? You messed it up! Why do you have to interfere with everything I do? Why do you have to interfere in everything I do without even asking me? The princes face turned gloomy as he said, I admit that I ordered the Tenjutsu Shinobi to carry out the operation in New York. It should have been wless, but it was screwed up by a guy who came out of nowhere! This guy should be the Carovia man beside Luca. I dont want to hear your exnation, all I know is that it was your unauthorized action that disrupted my deployment in New York. And I dont want to stand here and waste time, goodbye. Tamakawa Kaori spoke and turned to leave. Tamakawa, dont forget that you will be my fiancee! The prince stared at Tamakawa Kaori and suddenly said. Tamakawa Kaoris shoulders twitched slightly as she said in an icy tone, I dont think so. The prince sneered and said, The royal family cannot be guarded without us. If there was no my father, you think you, the royal princess, could be so free and enjoy the royal glory and wealth? Therefore, for the sake of the royal family, you can only be my wife. This is something that your father, the Emperor, also knows very well. Tamakawa Kaoris face chilled, and she walked out of the room without another word. Prince looked at Tamakawa Kaoris back, then turned his head and watched Jasons gloating face on the screen as he enjoyed the beautys embrace, and couldnt help but think in his mind C could it be that he really guessed wrong? The dinner is finally over. After the initial contact tonight, Yasuo Ohnishi invited Lukas to discuss further tomorrow. As the dinner ended, Isobels alcohol seemed to sober her up a bit, and she looked at Jason and said with a smile, I know where you live Jasons mind wandered and he nodded with a smile. Afterwards, Jason and Lukas also left the banquet hall and returned to their hotel room. On the way, the two did not talk much. When he got back to the room, Jason closed the door and immediately called Mr. Iron Fist: Hey Iron Fist, are you still staying at the Pce Hotel? Im sitting in the cafe on the second floor with a couple of Marys guys, and heck, its just boring. Still really not used to drinking coffee as elegantly as everyone else. Mr. Iron Fists voice came through. Has this hotel been checked out yet? Jason asked. Cold took a turn. The third floor was hosting a banquet, and outsiders were not allowed to step in. Strangely enough, the fourth floor is also sealed off and no one is allowed to enter. cold said that the fourth floor obviously has the aura of a strong person fluctuating. Mr. Iron Fist tone sunk, said in a low voice. The fourth floor is blocked? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he remembered the banquet where someone was obviously watching from the shadows, could it be that the person behind the curtain was on the fourth floor? Is there anyone scouting outside the hotel? The party is over, the Sonny Group is gradually leaving, and there may be other people hiding behind the scenes among them. Jason said. Eric and lion are both in charge of scouting outside the hotel. They have chosen a location and after the party is over, the people who walk out will be filmed and recorded. Mr. Iron Fist said. Very good! Jason nodded his head. Dingdong~~~ Coldly, a doorbell rang abruptly in the room. Jasons heart moved, Lukas will note to ring the doorbell, he is nominally Lukass assistant, so Lukas initiative to ring the doorbell at night will only make people suspicious. Who was the one who came to ring the doorbell? Could it be Jason instantly said in a low voice, Iron Fist, I have someone here to see me. Contact in a moment. With that, Jason hung up the phone and at the same time deleted some suspicious call records from his phone, before walking towards the door. Chapter 545 Beauty is like a snake and scorpion Jason walked over to the door and reached down, opening the door to the room with a tug. A familiar dark fragrance came, fixed eyes, outside the door stood precisely the delicate Isobel, white face with a touch of drinking left behind a slight red, eyes like water, containing a tantalizing tenderness, is with a kind of confusion like eyes looking straight at Jason. Jason was like frozen in a kind of petrified wooden feeling, seemed to look incredulous, for a long time without a response. Isobelughed softly and whispered, Mr. Miller, are you going to let me stand at the door all the time? Jason then hindsight back to consciousness, said: Miss Tucker, you, how you came to please, pleasee in. With that, Jason sidled up and let Isobel walk in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Am I not wee to arrive? Isobel asked with a smile. Jason closed the door and said with a quick smile, Why, why not, Im sure youre more than wee. Only you see my ce is quite messy, havent even had time to clean up a bit No need to clean up, even if its neatly cleaned up, its still the same mess backter, isnt it? Isobel smiled and said looking meaningful. Jason froze for a moment and asked, What do you mean? Thats what it means! Isobel opened her mouth, her entire body suddenly fell into Jasons arms, the sexy cherry lips are already looking impatient to kiss Jason. Jason also really froze, Isobel to this y or let him feel some surprise. What does this woman mean? Seduction? As a qualified wolf, there is no reason to not eat the meat that is sent to the door. Immediately, Jason looked impatient to put his arm around Isobel. This is the more normal it seems, the more in line withmon sense. Although he knows that this woman is not good, but Jason has to praise this woman is really very material, in terms of the body can be called the best. At that moment, Jason was keenly aware of an unusual aroma that was different from Isobels body scent that entered his nostrils, which made the gaze in his eyes narrow slightly. This woman is starting to move the needle. Jason has gone through various kinds of special training on ecstasy, and he himself has shown a kind of immunity to ecstasy, which he reckons should be rted to being carried by Old Mr. Miller in a bucket of drugs from childhood. Plus, after special training in ecstasy, it can be said that most of the ecstasy in this world is not too effective for him. But after Jasons screening, this strange fragrance is not a simple ecstasy, and naturally not a toxic gas, but an extremely special kind of ecstasy C phantom gas! Simply put, ordinary people who inhale this phantom gas will be mentally disturbed, will produce illusions of hallucinations, or worse, the spirit will be controlled. However, in order to effectively control the spirit of the person who inhaled the illusionary Qi, it is necessary to cooperate with a means C illusionary magic! At that moment, Jason had already gently slipped the ribbon of Isobels long dress off her shoulder. Mr. Miller, Ill give you a hot dance to cheer you up! Isobel suddenly ate andughed as she gently pushed Jason away, then twisted her waist and began to dance with her hands. At that moment, every part of her body seemed to be twisting, like a beauty snake twisting and dancing, emitting a primitive and smoldering fatal seductive power. Such a dazzling dance, with the inhtion of phantom gas, will be in a moment to make peoples spirit confused, can not help but follow the dance and move, making their own spirit has beenpletely led by this woman. This is not a dance in the unusual sense, but a kind of illusion. Spiritual Thought Stream? I really didnt expect that this woman is actually from Spiritual Thought Stream, its a big surprise for me. Jason thought to himself. On the surface, Jason is an already obsessed expression, dazed, dumbfounded, the focus of the eyes all fell on Isobel, as if his own mental will has beenpletely uncontroble,pletely dominated by Isobel. In fact, Jasons consciousness is very clear, all this is just ayer of camouge that he made. Among the many genres in Japan, Spiritual Thought Stream is one of the most mysterious and difficult, and is one of the three major genres in Japan, along with Shinto Ryu. The terrifying thing about this school is the mastery of the art of illusion. There are various kinds of illusions, from psychedelic illusions that control the mental level of others, tobat illusions that work on thebat side, and so on. At this moment, Isobel cast out exactly psychedelic illusions. Isobel had been paying attention to Jasons expression and saw that Jasons eyes began to be vacant and would only turn as she danced; seeing that one of Jasons faces had be stiff and expressionless, like a walking corpse, she then revealed a satisfied smile and asked, Did it look good? Good looking! Jason replied in a stiff tone. Like it? Love it! Are you the head of the dragon? Isobel asked coldly. Im Jason. Where are you from? Im from Carovia. What kind of work do you do? Im Carovia, an employee of Dong Emerce Groups Foreign Trade Department. No, youre lying, your identity is the head of the dragon, you came to Tokyo with an agenda, right? Im Jason. What is the purpose of your visit to Tokyo? I came to Tokyo with Miss Reed to talk about doing business together, I love Tokyo, I love Miss Tucker, I love Princess Tamakawa Time and time again, cross-examination, over and over again as stiff as the answer. Bring me your phone and turn it on. Isobel said. Jason takes the phone out, turns it on and hands it to Isobel. Isobel looked over and checked the call logs, messages, etc. and didnt see anything suspicious. Isobels eyes turned and saw aptop on the desktop, she immediately also let Jason go over to open theputer, she checked the files stored in theputer hard drive, with her trained the Caroviannguage skills, all she saw was theputer hard drive is stored in some documents about thepany, there is nothing suspicious ce. From this evidence, it seems that Jason is really just an ordinary employee with no special status. Isobel for their own illusion is still extremely confident, she is convinced that at this time Jasons mental consciousness has been manipted by her, the loss of self-consciousness she asked Jason to answer the heart of all the words. Go lie down on the bed. Isobel said. Jason really did walk towards the bed, and his whole body fell straight down on the bed. Isobel picked up the long dress that had slipped on the floor and wore it with her back to Jason, while she took out her cell phone to make a call, and when the other party picked up, she said, Young master, this Jason is just an ordinary employee. I have already tried, he is under illusion, answer whatever you ask, there is nothing unusual. Okay, got it. It seems that I was overthinking. In the phone, a cold and indifferent voice came out. Isobel then hung up the phone and was about to pull up the straps of her dress. She did not notice that Jason, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes, and then Jasons body jerked and leapt up from the bed, straight at Isobel. By the time Isobel noticed something unusual, Jasons palm knife had sliced across her neck. Chapter 546 The beginning of the action Isobel couldnt even turn around in time, her eyes went ck and her whole body fell limp. Jason reached out while rubbing his face, while muttering: Fuck, Ive been keeping this zombie face easy? Ive been holding it all in Then Jason picked up Isobels phone, flipped through the records of the calls she had just made, and logged a phone number down. This phone number should be the contact information of the person behind the curtain and Isobels master. This woman is really sinister, if I hadnt been wary of the Japan illusion, I would have fallen for it. Jason said secretly. Then, a thought shed through his mind C could the agent Alexander Holt be turned by the illusion first to be confused by all the secrets of their own before they had to rebel? This spection is also highly likely, not everyone is able to resist the effects of psychedelic illusions like Jason. Jason looked at Isobel, who had fallen unconscious on the ground, and the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, he did not expect this woman to be the person of Spiritual Thought Stream. ording to Cobra, in addition to Spiritual Thought Stream, Shinto Ryu also had expertsing. It can be seen that the person behind the curtain is unimaginably powerful, and can make these two schools obey his orders, from the identity must be honored beyondpare. Come on, dont be rude! Dont think youre the only one who can charm me, I can charm you too. Jason opened his mouth, he took out a pen, the cap opened and unscrewed the top end of a part, which is actually designed with a very small empty slot, the empty slot with some white powder. Jason brought over a ss, picked up some water and poured a tiny bit of white powder into it. When the white powder melted into the water, he picked Isobel up and squeezed her mouth open before pouring the ss of water into her mouth. Now, you dont have a day or a night to wake up. Jason said. After finishing these, Jasons cell phone suddenly rang, he picked up the phone and saw that it was Mr. Iron Fist calling, he immediately answered the phone: Iron Fist, whats up? Cobra just sent word that theyve traced Nakamurayama Ind! On the phone, Mr. Iron Fist said in a low voice. The gaze in Jasons eyes rose with awe. Nakamurayama Ind was Yamaguchi-gumis team leader in Tokyo Team and had been involved in a chase operation. Jason suspects that Nakamurayama Ind was leading Yamaguchi-gumi members in pursuit of the four Dragon Shade members, including Ben Nash. Therefore, as long as we find Nakamurayama Ind, we can also get a preliminary understanding of the situation of Ben Nash and other four Dragon Shade. Gather the brothers and get ready to move! I will meet you at the hotel where you are. Jason said in a deep voice. Understood! Mr. Iron Fist said. Hanging up the phone, Jason looked at Isobel, what to do with this woman was a problem. Put it on the bed? Wouldnt it be too cheap to let her lie sofortably? This woman thought she was in control of her mental consciousness when she was asking questions about his status, without any self-consciousness to order him to rip her clothes off and fuck her hard. One look is a woman who does not know how to behave. So, Jason was upset and thought to himself that he couldnt make this woman feel good. He picked Isobel up, opened the closet door, and shoved the woman into the closet. Anyway, his room has turned on the no disturbance alert, the hotel cleaning staff will not enter the room to clean, and no one will find this Spiritual Thought Stream woman hiding in the closet. As for the Japan agent who was watching like a ghost from the opposite guest room, since he had no intention of sneaking into his room in the first ce, he naturally wouldnt sneak inter. The next question is how to leave this hotel. There are Japanese agents watching outside the hotel, it is not practical to push the door directly to leave, as soon as he leaves he will be watched by Japanese agents, and his movements will definitely be restricted in many ways. Right now, and how can the gods unknowingly leave it? Jason had a bit of a headache, he suddenly remembered something like that, immediately took the phone and contacted Phantom. The call came through and Jason immediately asked, Phantom, where are you? Theres an operation tonight, but Im stuck in my room and I dont know how to escape past Japans ears and leave. Im staying in the guest room one floor below you. If you stick your head out of the window, youll see me. On the phone, Phantoms cold voice came. Jason smiled with a big smile on his face as he walked to the guest room window facing outward, pulled back the curtains, opened the window and probed down to see the window of the guest room one floor below, a hand holding a cell phone waved outside the window. Phantom, you are simply prescient. Then Ill go to your room first and then leave with you from your room so no one will notice either. Jason said excitedly. I have a rope hook here, Ill throw it up to you, you cane down by following the rope hook after catching it. Phantom said. Good! Jason nodded as he watched from the window. Looking down from above, I saw the figure of Phantom emerge from the window of the guest room on the floor below, standing on the window sill, holding a rope hook in her hand, and she began to swing around with the rope grasped in her right hand. Swinging speed faster and faster, to the end has been whistling wind, followed by Lukas struggled to throw upward, the rope tied to the barbs into a stream of light, towards the sky whistling away, going extremely fast. The hook whistled past Jasons eyes, Jason reached out and grabbed the rope of the hook like lightning, then he hung the barb of the rope on the edge of the window sill, reached out and pulled hard to try the firmness, to confirm that there is no problem after he grabbed the rope, the whole person is like a gecko on the wall, began to move down. Eventually, Jason stood on the windowsill of Phantoms room, leapt inward, and entered the room. Phantom is already waiting by the side, her face is still wearing a green-faced mask, the breath of her body is as cold as ten thousand strands of ice.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason smiled and said with a tone full of gratitude, Phantom, thank you really. Howe it looks like you were prepared? It seems like you knew it would be bad to get out of me being watched. Phantom said coldly: When I checked into the room below your guest room, I already sensed that someone was secretly watching you. I thought that if you made a move, it would be difficult to get out of the room while being watched. So I prepared the hook, you want to avoid the eyes and ears to leave the hotel, you can firste to my room. Jason heart cant help but feel the sound, no wonder Phantom is known as the dark worlds first assassin, such a delicate mind, such a thorough n, which can not bepared to ordinary people. You cant get out yet in this condition either. Theres surveince right outside the hotel, so youll still need to disguise yourself. Phantom opened her mouth, she told Jason to sit down at the dresser, she took out a leather case, opened it and took out some disguise tools from it, and started to change Jasons face. Phantom did not make use of the human skin mask, she glued a beard to Jason, making Jasons face older, and by the end Jason looked at himself in the mirror and felt overwhelmed. The mirror presents a man with a beard who looks like he is in his thirties to forties, with a face full of vicissitudes, with a radical change from his original appearance. Jason was satisfied and said with a smile, That looks pretty good. Lets go then. Phantom nodded and walked out of the room with Jason. Chapter 547 Reunite with Satan Operation Group Opening the door to the room, Jason and Phantom both walked out. Jason wrapped his arm around Phantoms waist, and he reached out and put his hand on Phantoms waist side at that moment, and obviously felt a cold chill diffuse from Phantoms body. Jason smiled sarcastically and said hastily, Phantom, hold back for a moment. This way well look natural. Otherwise it would be a little too fake to walk out of a room and have to be separated by a distance. Hmph! Phantom grunted coldly, sort of acquiescing to Jasons move. Jasons heart is still quite aggrieved, thinking how he is also the boss of the Satan Operation Group, how this woman joined the Satan Operation Group does not seem to put their own boss in the eyes of the meaning of ah? Not just a little waist, and the body will not lose a piece of meat. Besides, its a mission requirement, isnt it? The two walked into the elevator and took it down, all the way out of the hotel lobby. During the period, Jason secretly observe the sense, indeed, there is no sense of any secret peeping eyes and suspicious figures, which is also to let Jason rest assured. Walking out of the hotel door, Jason led Phantom towards the Tokyo Metropolitan Hotel where Mr. Iron Fist hadnded. This hotel is only 600 to 700 meters away from Tokyo Pce Hotel, which is also within walking distance. Jason remembered something and immediately contacted Manjusaka by phone. He recorded a call she made from Isobels cell phone in Spiritual Thought Stream, and he was going to ask Manjusakas side to find a way to monitor the callsmunication records, and it would be good if he could locate the location of the other party through the phone. With Manjusakas ability, it should not be difficult to do this. Jason then contacted Lukas by phone, and when Lukas answered the phone on his end, he said, Lukas, Ive left the hotel now, Ive traced a lead on my end, and Im on my way over to meet up with the Satan Operation Group fighters. How did you get away? Completely avoiding the surveince of the secret service? Why didnt you call me too , Lukas said with some dissatisfaction. You cant really leave the hotel right now. By staying in the hotel, youll be able to help divert the main attention from Sonny Groups side. There is no difficulty in this operation either, I will just go over there with Satan Operation Group. You stay in the hotel first, and contact the Japanese secret service side again if there are any unusual moves. Jason said. Okay, I understand. You be careful, Ill wait to hear from you after the operation. Tokyo Metropolitan Hotel. Hoitsuten and Phantom walked inside the Grand Hotel and took the elevator up to the 9th floor. Jason stepped out after the elevator arrived and came to a room door and rang the doorbell. ng! The door opened, a hard face like a rock-polished iron-blooded man standing in front of the door, with a beard, permeated with an iron-blooded killing breath, but also to give a sense of bravado. This is none other than Mr. Iron Fist. Mr. Iron Fist opened the door and coldly saw a middle-aged man with a raw face standing in front of him, and a cold ray of light shed in both of his eyes. Immediately, after seeing Phantom wearing a green-faced mask his face was stunned, he naturally still recognizes Phantom. Jasonughed and said, FUCK, Iron Fist you dont know me? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. But the disguise is really very realistic, I did not recognize you at first nce. Jasons here?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Inside the room, an equally excited voice rang out, and it was to see LION walking over, who was staying in the same room as Mr. Iron Fist. After walking into the room, Jason said, Inform the other brothers,e over here and gather. Okay, Ill call them over here. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. lion then said, Jason, Eric and I were lurking outside the hotel, and we took some photos after the party. You see if there are any suspicious people. Jason nodded and walked over to look at aptop. lion will take down all the photos have been stored on theptop. Jason started looking through the pictures and first saw Tamakawa Kaori leaving, escorted by a special bodyguard. Then there was a picture of Kazunori Eguchi and Yasuo Ohnishi, the leaders of the Sonny Group, leaving after the party. This is not the end, the back of the photo, vaguely seen with five or six wearing martial arts clothes of Japan martial artists escorting a young man away, surrounded by seven or eight men in ck strong clothing in the periphery escort. The photo was not taken very clearly, one reason is the night, another reason is the long distance peek, so it is not possible to see the face of this young man who was escorted in the middle. But worthy of such arge escort, it is clear that the identity of this young man is extraordinary. And, Jason confirmed that there was no sign of this young man in the ballroom that night. A side lion said, Jason, this young man is not who he is. These guards around him are extremely uplicated. Especially those few martial artists wearing martial arts uniforms, from afar they are able to feel the terrifyingly majestic aura on their bodies. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he thought to himself that this young man was the one behind the scenes who was secretly watching the entire banquet scene? Jason continued to look back through the photos, one of them caught his attention, this photo, see the young mans side there is another person, this person has a move towards the side to look over, so capture the side of his face. Jason immediately zoomed in slightly on the photo, looking at the slightly blurred side of the face, the pupils in his eyes shrank coldly while there was a strong killing intent burst out C Alexander Holt! I really didnt expect Alexander Holt to be in this hotel tonight! By this time, Treg Taylor, Baron, Cold, Pam Holder, Lady Mary and Eric, the Satan Operation Group brothers, had all arrived in Mr. Iron Fists room one after another. Theyughed when they saw Jason in this disguise. Then, sensing the strong killing intent that emerged from Jasons body, they couldnt help but blush. Who is Alexander Holt? Mr. Iron Fist asked. Jason said slowly: Originally, he was a top agent of Carovia. But now it should be turned by Japans side. The four Dragon Shade came to Tokyo for Alexander Holt, and thats how they got into danger. Turned against? Then that means this Alexander Holt is a traitor? Such a person should be killed! Mr. Iron Fist said in a cold voice. We will naturally find him after rescuing the four Dragon Shade. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Phantom you have all met. Today, Phantom is already a member of our legion. Haha, wee wee wee! Wee to Satan Operation Group! The number one assassin in the dark world has joined, this is indeed exciting! Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Baron and others spoke up and weed Phantom to the Satan Operation Group from the bottom of their hearts. Phantom is aloof in nature, and she only nodded at the crowds warm wee. Where is Tokyo Team leader Nakamurayama Ind hiding? Jason then asked. Cobra gave an address over there. I dont know where it is, but I can find it by following the navigation. Mr. Iron Fist spoke, then said, I took two seven-seater SUVs from Cobra to use, with weapons in them as well. Now they are ready to go. Then what are you waiting for. Lets go and meet this Nakamurayama Ind for a while. Jason said in a cold voice with a cold sh under his eyes. Chapter 548 Killing Night (I) Jason and his group walked out of the hotel. When they arrived outside the hotel, Mr. Iron Fist led Jason and the others to the two Toyota Land Cruiser Land Cruisers parked outside the hotel parking area, which were 70% to 80% new, and already enough to carry Jason and the others. Get in, this is the way to go! Jason said in a deep voice. The crowd nodded, Mr. Iron Fist drove a car and Jason got in the passenger seat. In the back sat Mary with Phantom. In the other car, Treg Taylor was driving and lion, Baron, Cold, Eric and Pam Holder were in the back seat of the car. Whew! Whew! Soon, the two cars whistled and left the hotel in this regard.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Mr. Iron Fist had turned up an address provided by Cobra, and Jason came over to see that the address was located in Shinjuku, Tokyo, but not in the busy area of Shinjuku, located in a remote area outside of Shinjuku. ording to Cobras information, this address is where the Yamaguchi-gumi force Tokyo Teams main hall is located. Tokyo Team has a stronghold in the busy area of Shinjuku and is also a major industry yer, but Tokyo Teams main office is not located in the heart of Shinjuku. In order to avoid the limelight and the eyes and ears, Tokyo Teams head office had to move to a remote area away from the center of Shinjuku. ording to Cobras information, Tokyo Team leader Nakamurayama Ind is basically located in the main hall to carry out all aspects of supervision, unless there is something important to do before leaving the main hall. Mr. Iron Fist drove the car, a rugged face flooded with a cold smile, said: Speaking of which, Yamaguchi-gumi once also entered the dark world, kind of in the dark world to stand firm, but somehow,ter also quit the dark world. Jason said ndly, This has to do with the internal rtions of Yamaguchi-gumi. The current leader of Yamaguchi-gumi, Shinobu Tsukasa, apparently does not have enough power and courage to calm down all the voices within Yamaguchi-gumi, so that the whole Yamaguchi-gumi is under hismand. In such a situation, Yamaguchi-gumis front naturally cannot be stretched too far, the battle line is stretched, internal conflict is more than, at the end of the day will only make Yamaguchi-gumi face the crisis of disintegration. Therefore, after Shinobu Tsukasa took over as the leader of Yamaguchi-gumi, the strategy of entering the dark world was cancelled. However, the Asian side of the underground forces, Yamaguchi-gumi infiltration can be a lot, for example, the Asian ck market behind the shadow of Yamaguchi-gumi control. Jason paused and continued, Although the Yamaguchi-gumi forces have never shed with us before, this time, Tokyo Teams Nakamurayama Ind actually dared to lead people after Ben and his four Dragon Shadow brothers, which I cant tolerate. In my opinion, after tonight, Tokyo Team will no longer need to exist. It goes without saying. Anyway, we will kill enough tonight. Mr. Iron Fistughed, and there was a strong battle intent in his body. Jason smiled back, and he suddenly turned back to the back seat of the car, gazed at Mary, smiled and asked, Lady Mary, why dont I see you say something? Mary in the back seat of the car wearing abat uniform, willow-like eyebrows dotted with a pair of shear pupils, appearing clear and bright, but also a sense of determination, a pretty nose show straight, delicate red lips not point and red, the corner of the mouth that a trace of upward curve added a few tititing charm, but also highlights her strong personality. After hearing Jasons inquiry, Marys eyes nced at Jason and said, Whats that about? I just thought I hadnt seen you in a while, so you could at least say you missed me. Jasonughed and also reached out to pat Mr. Iron Fists shoulder and said, Iron Fist, dont you think so? You dont want to get me involved in the trouble. Only you dare to molest Lady Mary, but I do not dare to provoke the Minister of Finance. Otherwise, if the finance minister gets angry and cuts off my sry for buying alcohol and cigarettes, who will I go to for tears? Mr. Iron Fist said in a serious manner. Jason immediately said: Iron Fist, because of your words, Lady Mary will cut off your cigarette and alcohol money from tomorrow. You do not see what you say about Lady Mary, Lady Mary is so stingy and vindictive? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Mary said with a stern face, not good-naturedly: What? That I am looking for fun, right? Dont think I dare to scold you! You have the guts to flirt with Phantom. Jason was immediately deted when he heard the words. Phantom this piece of ten thousand strands of cold ice, he really does not dare to dip ah. Phantom although do not understand Jason their the Caroviannguagemunication, but she can also see Jason and Satan Operation Group brothers get along with the kind of easy-going, but also can feel the Satan Operation Group warriors among each other that irond love. Such a mode of getting along with each other, she is also extremely desirable, which makes her not only think that as she joins in, will she be able to integrate into this collective in the future? Until then,nguage seems to be an issue. Phantom is determined to learn the Caroviannguage properly from now on. By this time, the car had moved away from the heart of Shinjuku and was supposed to havee to some prefectures below Shinjuku, where you could see the neatly cut rice fields and asionally some farmhouses. Almost there, already close to the destination. Less than a kilometer to go. Mr. Iron Fist looked at the navigation and spoke. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Dont drive straight through, it will arouse the suspicion of the Tokyo Team gang. Its almost time to find a ce to stop the car. Mr. Iron Fist nodded and the car drove up to a hidden side road that forked ahead and stopped the car against the side. The car behind followed and also stopped at the side of the road. The car door opened and Jason and other Satan Operation Group fighters stepped down one by one. The weapons are in the trunk. cobra still has some ability to get a lot of weapons. Mr. Iron Fist smiled and walked over to open the trunk of the car. Jason walked over to see, indeed, there are quite a few weapons, M16, AK47 such assult rifle also, and two light machine guns, the rest are pistols. Bring your pistols and bays. Shoot as little as you can. This ce may seem deserted, but if the sound of gunfire causes the farmers living in this generation to hear it and call the police, we cant do well. Jason said. Good! Mr. Iron Fist nodded his head and continued, Tokyo Team is probably only a hundred or so people on this side of the main hall. As long as we can break through their outer area and kill inside the main hall, we dont need firearms at all. In a word, no one will be left alive inside Tokyo Team Main Hall tonight. Jason opened his mouth and he was holding a Browning pistol with a silencer and a three-pronged military spike. The rest of the group also chose their weapons, and then Phantom and Cold teamed up to take the lead in sneaking forward to scout out the Tokyo Team Main Hall ahead. Chapter 549 Killing Night (II) Phantom and Cold both scouted ahead for the general situation, while Jason and the others lurked towards the front at a slower pace. The area seems a bit empty and there are basically no farmhouses in sight. I think so, since the Tokyo Team Main Hall under the infamous Yamaguchi-gumi in Japan is in this neighborhood, there will be no residents living in the vicinity, otherwise they will not be able to sleep at night with the viins in the vicinity. Although this area is open, but the greenery is very good, along the road with dense trees, but also is convenient for Jason their sneaking. Phantoms figure is very fast, like a phantom, the body flickers under the night has disappeared, as the first killer in the dark world, her ability to sneak in can be said to have reached the point of no one, their own breath is also perfectly converged, in her sneaking speed look like a shadow from the ground silently swept. Cold is from the right side of the sudden infiltration, he and Phantom two left and right, Colds speed is also fast, good at using the surrounding environment as cover, which has been his own kind ofbat instinct. The two dive forward about 700 or 800 meters, have seen the lights in front of them, arge piece of ground in front of them, with staggered Japanese buildings, some wooden houses scattered among them, the center of the position is a main building. Under the shroud of night, almost every house has lights on, vaguely with a variety of sounds passed ande, there are drinking and moring, gambling and shouting, among them are also mixed with the sound of male and female pleasure. A small tribe seems to have formed here, and the people within the tribe are having fun in the night. There is no doubt that this stronghold is the main hall where Tokyo Team is located, and the outer perimeter is basically unguarded, so I guess no power has ever dared toe to Tokyo Teams doorstep over the years. Compare in Japan, Yamaguchi-gumi is the first big gang, other forces are just in the Yamaguchi-gumi left a gap under the small fight, lets say Cobras forces and so on. Other forces do not have the guts or the qualifications to actively mess with Yamaguchi-gumi. After detecting this scene, Phantom and Cold both returned and met Jason and the others who were stalking over, and the two of them gave a brief ount of what they had detected. I will go straight to the main building with Iron Fist and Phantom. The rest of you take care of the Tokyo Team manpower outside the main building, fight quickly and leave no survivors! Jasons face sank and he spoke.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Understood! Mr. Iron Fist and others have said. Jason waved his hand, and all of them immediately elerated the speed of diving towards the front, and soon they saw the bright lights ahead, as well as the various soundsing from the bursts. To say that there is no one watching the periphery is not quite true, asionally there will still be some physically tough men out of the house, skating around a circle, as if a scene, and then can not wait to return to the house to drink or gambling. Jason, a total of ten of them, in the action has been spread out, the interval between each other in about three or four meters, a swift but silent movement towards the front of the approach. The eyesight of Tokyo Teams men, who returned to the house after a quick nce as if they were just going through the motions, naturally did not notice that someone was sneaking up on them in the night. Soon, Jason and the ten of them had infiltrated within the confines of this living area of Tokyo Team Main Hall. With a wave of his right hand, Jason gave instructions for an operational assault and kill. At that moment, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist and Phantom took the lead and rushed towards the wooden building of Tokyo Team Main Hall as fast as they could. In one of the houses, a man with fiverge and thick hair came out, walking a little shakily, like he was drunk. He saw Jason and the others rushing forward, and he had a wake-up call, and he was sober for several minutes, and he opened his mouth to shout, butC Whoosh! Jason, who had blinked past him, had raised the Triangle Thorn in his hand and had pierced through the mans throat, and a shower of blood had spilled out. Jasons remaining momentum continued to surge forward. Jasons feet under the umtion of force, a sh dash towards the front burst, the main building in front of you is already close at hand. At the entrance to the main building, there was actually someone guarding it, two men in total, wearing ck undershirts and tattoos all over their bodies. Bugger! Seeing Jasons steep dash, one of the men roared. Whoosh! However, without waiting for the angry man to make other reactions, Jason came to his front with another dash, and then Jasons hand shed coldly, and the Triangle Thorn in his hand had pierced the mans throat. Jason pulled out the Triangle Thorn out, a sh of his body, as if a sudden sh to the left side of the mans heel, right leg lightning sweep out, leg power infused with his own majestic explosive power, a leg sweep to the mans waist side. Bang! The mans body immediately flew out and crashed into the doorway of this wooden floor, crashing through the door and flying in towards the wooden building. By this point, Jason was no longer hiding that scent of himself. An overwhelming and unparalleled iron-blooded murderous aura rises to the sky, rolling power like a wild tide, sweeping forward in anger, carrying an endless fury of killing intent. At the same time, outside the main building, lion, Baron, Treg Taylor, Mary, Pam Holder, Cold, Eric seven people have also rushed into a room, the sound of killing and fighting resounded, apanied by a burst of roar of fear and anger, as well as the death filled with fear and despair howl, this echoed in this area. In the fifth floor of the main building, in an elegant study room. A man of about forty years old with a fierce face and a hostile brow is sitting in meditation, he is the leader of Tokyo Team Nakamurayama Ind. In the past few days, Nakamurayama Ind seemed extremely troubled and depressed, and there was an unexined violence in the chest. It all started with a chase a few days ago. The Japanese secret servicees to his door and asks him to send the elite soldiers of Tokyo Team after the four Carovia terrorists in the name of the Prince. Who in Japan does not know the name of the prince? Naturally, he did not dare to resist, so he had to send out the elite manpower of Tokyo Team to cooperate with the pursuit. Those four people were desperate to be surrounded. That nights battle, he will never forget, those four people can be called absolutely terrifying characters, the ability to cooperate inbat shown too strong, spare by Shinto Ryu, Spiritual Thought Stream two schools of many powerful martial artists surrounded, plus his side sent more than a hundred elite warriors to kill, but still managed to kill all the way, time and again break through The two schools and his men fell at their feet again and again. He clearly saw that the four people fighting to the end of the extremely heavy injuries, covered in blood, but they just do not fall, as if as long as there is still a breath, that will die fighting to the end. It was not until the end that the four men were captured after they had exhausted their strength. At the end of the battle, Nakamurayama Ind found 65 dead men on his side! These 65 people are elite warriors, and also lost two strong killers of the general level, such a loss is simply too painful for him! Nakamurayama Ind knew that the leader of the Kyoto Team had been at odds with him, and that the Tokyo Team and the Kyoto Team had been fighting each other. The leader of Kyoto Team intends to annex his Tokyo Teams power. Now that he has suffered such a serious loss, his overall strength has fallen drasticallypared to Kyoto Team, how can he still fight with Kyoto Team? Therefore, Nakamurayama Ind is extremely troubled and in a state of rage these days. At that moment, Nakamurayama Ind suddenly heard an unusual sound from outside, and under careful consideration, it was the sound of shouting and killing and the sound of howling and hissing. An iron-blooded murderous aura also rises to the sky, with a terrifying pressure rolling like a tidal wave sweeping in. Foreign enemy invasion! Could it be that Kyoto Team is tantly killing us? Nakamurayama Inds face was astonished, and he got up with a sudden start, grabbed a katana from his sword stand, and rushed out with a murderous look on his face. Chapter 550 Killing Night (III) The doorway of the wooden building was crashed open, and the man who was swept under Jasons leg flew into the building, hitting the ground hard and dying as he fell to the ground. There were more than ten Tokyo Team members inside the wooden building, and when they saw their own team members being kicked inside, their faces all changed. BAGA! What people? How dare youe and offend, kill them! The dozen men roared open-mouthed and immediately grabbed the weapons at their sides, with katanas predominating. In addition to these dozen people, this floor, from the second floor onwards have a strong aura filled with intense killing intent have revived, about seven or eight people, I think these seven or eight people are Tokyo Team in the killing general level of the strong people. On the stairway above, also came a burst of intensive footsteps, apanied by a wave of violent killing intent, apparently there are still manpower upstairs, is a swarm of people rushing towards downstairs. Its time to get a good hand in. Jason said. Mr. Iron Fistughed and said, Then lets kill as much as we can! As he spoke, Jasons body had already dashed forward to meet the rushing hands, and the Triangle Thorn in his hand waved, already lightning-like towards a series of stabs. Mr. Iron Fist wielded a long knife, his arm strength is unparalleled, a long knife in his hands waving the wind, swept up a cold knife awning, often a knife chop is a good head under. Phantom did not speak, but her actions were not slower than Jason and Mr. Iron Fist, she was holding a curved de with sharp serrated teeth, her body turned into a stream of light, like a ghost, rushing past the side of each Tokyo Team man. Often when her figure slides past, a crimson blood blossom will bloom on the throats of those hands. Outside the main building. Treg Taylor, lion, Baron, Mary and other people first divided into three groups rushed into the three rooms, those Tokyo Team personnel inside the house is simply caught off guard, in the face ofbat experience, killing ability is strong Satan Operation Group fighters, these Tokyo Team manpower is simply unable to They were caught off guard. By the time Treg Taylor and his team came out of the three rooms, all the Tokyo Team men in the three rooms had been bloodied. At the same time, Tokyo Teams men in the other houses had sensed that something was wrong, and one by one they were rushing out with weapons in hand, about 70 to 80 people, and these people rushed out and encountered with Treg Taylor, Baron and seven other people. Inevitably, a battle broke out. Treg Taylor opened his mouth andughed, his sturdy body like a mountain plus the heavy killing intent, making him look like a ck bear in a rage, he wore finger tiger hand spikes on both hands, because he likes to whack people with his fists, with the killing power of finger tiger hand spikes, the effect is perfect. Whew! A tomahawk shed through the air, with great force, it was a sturdy and robust man, holding a tomahawk attacked Treg Taylor. Treg Taylor body side, the battle axe from his body fell through the air chop, that moment, Treg Taylor right hand fist has been sted forward, the sturdy man simply toote to dodge. Bang! The punch hit the mans forehead, the mans head nearly burst, when Treg Taylor drew back his fist, is to see the hand wearing the finger tiger hand spikes have left four bloody holes in the mans forehead. The man was naturally too dead to die. Treg Taylors body moved and continued to charge forward, his entire body looked like an armored fighting vehicle, everywhere he passed, one by one, Tokyo Teams men were crushed to the ground, the finger tiger hand spikes he wore on both hands were already covered with sticky blood. lion killing machine is strong, as a bloodthirsty wolf like rushing to kill, holding a saber, waving between the five or six opponents who came around to kill, he is proficient in killing his body every joint parts have be his sharp weapon to kill the enemy, in addition to the saber has been bloodied countless, his fists, elbows, knees and so on are fully utilized, town kill to the opponents in front of you. Baron is like a barbarian dragoning out of the world, he has a powerful and unparalleled aura in the surge, between the killings seem extremely brave, brave, he often strikes are a killing move, in a moment in his side has been a set of Tokyo Team manpower corpses fallen horizontally and vertically. Marys body is sensitive, like a flying swallow in the hands of the Tokyo Team to kill people shuttled, a saber in the hand in each shuttle process will swing out, bringing up a shower of blood, the pace of her agile attack between the kill, those Tokyo Teams hands can not touch her a little. Under the battlefield, she is a field doctor who saves lives and helps the wounded; on the battlefield, she is also a sharp bay. Cold, Pam Holder and Eric formed a triangle attack formation, with the head and tail, left and right, the three attacking and defending together, killing all the way up, the blood of their opponents already stained their clothes. It can be said that this melee outside the main building has entered a white-hot intense degree, the sound of misery howls incessantly, the pungent smell of blood filled out, this area seems to have been reduced to a bloody hell-like horror. Inside the main building. When Nakamurayama Ind and eight other killers of the general level led more than twenty people to rush down, what they saw was an extremely bloody and horrible scene in the hall of the main building. The main building hall originally gathered more than ten elite warriors have all been killed. The crimson blood in the main building hall flowing a ground, looks extremely pungent, let people look and feel shocked at the same time let people have a kind of nausea for the feeling of vomiting. Nakamurayama Ind also saw Jason, Mr. Iron Fist and Phantom, and with a cold gaze in his eyes, he angrily asked, Who are you people? People whoe to settle scores with you. Jason returned the voice as he stared at Nakamurayama Ind and said, Youre Nakamurayama Ind, right? If you dare toe looking for death, then lets make it happen! Charge up and kill him! Nakamurayama Ind said in an angry voice. Eight killers of the general level moved their bodies, their faces cold and cold, a bloody killing aura pervading their bodies, leading those elite warriors of Tokyo Team to surround and kill Jason and them. There is nothing to say, tonight is destined to be a night of killing. Jason bellowed, aura like a dragon, there is my invincible power, he went forward, the Triangle Thorn in the hands of the rapid swing into a stream of light, the point of the cold aura appeared out of thin air, stabbed at the adversary who rushed up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mr. Iron Fist smiled fiercely and swung his long knife in his hand, turning it into a Pyrrhic-like de mane that strangled forward, and his entire body had rushed towards the swarming opponents. The Phantom is focused on a generalist level expert, her body a few shes, actually broke through theyers of manpower to kill, like a ghostly arrival at the side of this generalist level expert, the arc-shaped de in her hand hasunched a fatal attack. A killing battle came to a climax. Chapter 551 Bloodshed Nakamurayama is furious, and he thinks that the leader of the Kyoto Team, who has always been at odds with him in Yamaguchi-gumi, has led his men to the door in defiance of the gang rules, trying to get rid of him and annex the power of Tokyo Team. After he led his men down, he found out that they were not from Kyoto Team, but opponents he didnt know at all. In addition to the three opponents in the main building, there is a battle outside the main building, Nakamurayama nce, clearly is to see the main building outside his hands of those who are killed one by one to the ground, outside the main building that are attacking the body of a few killing figures filled with a harsh and boundless horror killing intent, even he felt a slight palpitation. Nakamurayama was in a state of shock and anger, he had been holding a violent anger in his chest, and when he saw that someone had actually stormed into Tokyo Teams main hall, his anger felt like it had found its outlet, and he roared andmanded the general killers and elite warriors in the field to surround Jason. Only, judging from the effect, it is not very effective. The Three-pronged military spike in Jasons hand has been transformed into a life-threatening weapon, swinging to attack and kill one of the elite warriors who rushed up, because the Three-pronged military spike with a bleeding slot, so once the Three-pronged military spike The three pronged military spike has a bloodletting groove, so once it is hit by the three-pronged military spike, there is basically no possibility of survival. Snort! At this time, a cold ray of light from all sides chopped at Jason, that is a katana, with a harsh momentum chopped over. The Three-pronged military spike in Jasons hand crossed forward with a series of weapon strikes, fending off the iing katanas, and then the Three-pronged military spike in his hand turned into a sharp, cold aura and passed through the throat of an elite warrior in a lightning bolt. Jason body towards the right side of a sh, an opponents body as if automatically rushed up, by that Three-pronged military spike stabbed into the chest cavity. Jason went all the way up, no one could stop him, and everywhere he went, one elite warrior after another fell to the ground, like a god of killing! Snort! The first time I saw him, I saw him, I saw him, I saw him, I saw him, I saw him, I saw him. Jason is a coldugh, the hands of Three-pronged military spike a whirl, into a stream of light towards the right side of the cross-strike to resist, ng, that kill the general level experts sharp de attack immediately blocked outside. In this instant, another long-awaited general-killer expert also moved out, shing like a ghost to Jasons back, and a military spike in his hand had viciously stabbed Jason in the back. At that moment, Jason seems to have eyes behind him, as if the toe point, the body is like water gliding towards the right side of the cross and out, just so that the assassination of the surprise attack of the general level experts fell short. Then, Jasons feet stored up a spring, the whole person like a cannonball rushed towards the general-killer level expert, left hand a fist has been swift and fierce st to kill the other party. A fist came out, as if holding the might of the overturned sea, the killing intent released in the fist is like a bloodthirsty whale shark leaping out of the sea, opening the huge bloody mouth to choose people to devour. Dragon Shadow Fist! Jason urged out this killing fist power and sted at this general-killer level expert with one punch. The general killed the experts face changed in shock, he was toote to retreat, facing Jason Zhen kill to this punch, he gritted his teeth only to gather their own strength, swinging his fist to meet, in the hope that this contains enough to suffocate the pressure of a punch to fend off. Bang! In an instant, their fists ruthlessly shed with each other. Immediately afterwards, Jasons punch exploded with the terrifying force of Abyss Blow, the force of the heavy blow was like an endless abyss of unfathomable depths, like a tidal wave of fury that emerged and crushed forward. Click! The general-killer expert had no way to resist, his arm was broken, and the punch continued to gain momentum, and then it hit his chest heavily. The awesomeness of Abyss Blow is thus evident. Jasons body flickered, once again towards another general-killer level expert rushed over, facing the oing de of cold, his hand Three-pronged military spike struck out across, blocking the sharp de in the others hand. Whew! Then, Jasons left fist exploded into a fist of fury, Dragon ying Hands fist power sted out, fist power into a dragon, hunting fist wind as if there is a dragon roar sounded through the sky, endless killing intent in the diffuse, the terrible power of the storm has been condensed in the fist power. The general-killer level experts face was horrified, and in haste the only way to resist was to cross his arms. With a bang, Jasons punch sted into his crossed arm and down his arm to his chest as well, causing a fist storm. The bludgeoning power with prating killing power inside swept out and poured into the body of this general-killer level expert, forming a bludgeoning hump on his back! When this general-killer level expert fell down, he could no longer move. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he rushed in the direction of Nakamurayama. In the side of the battlefield, Phantom has already assassinated a kill general level expert, facing the swarm to kill the rest of the elite warriors, Phantom gaze cold, a cold as ice killing machine in the diffuse, the hands of the curved de into a cold awning, towards the front of the attack, all the way stained with blood, no one can stop. Next, Phantom stared at another general-killer expert, his body flickered a few times, closing in on the arc-shaped de in his hand has turned into a cold aura, straight to the throat of this general-killer expert. Mr. Iron Fist long knife swing, in his full of violent aesthetics of the attack, the fall of a body around the body often dead, limbs are everywhere. Under the siege of three general killers, Mr. Iron Fist was hit by a katana on the side of his waist, and blood flowed everywhere, but the cut was not deep, and this injury was nothing for Mr. Iron Fist. The price the other side paid in exchange was that two general-killer level experts were killed and another was seriously injured. Mr. Iron Fist suddenlyughed, his gaze coldly towards the seriously wounded killing general level expert, the other party subconsciously shivered, a kind of unnerving feeling. Japanese, suffer death! Mr. Iron Fist fiercely shouted, the majestic aura like a mountain burst out, endless battle intent into a fury of killing intent, holding a long knife, once again rushed forward to kill. Outside the main building, Tokyo Teams original seventy to eighty men were eventually reduced to less than twenty. The rest of the people, all turned into a cold corpse fell to the ground. lion, Treg Taylor, Baron, Mary, Pam Holder and other Satan Army covered in blood, and do not know how many celebrities killed each other. The rest of the Tokyo Teams men had already shown fear and a sense of gut-wrenching horror, as Treg Taylor and the others were like killing machines in their eyes, reaping the lives of their associates again and again. Kill! lion gaze cold, cold bellow, once again attacked and killed. The rest of Tokyo Teams men fought back, making a death-defyingeback, but it was to no avail, the battle was already decided.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 552 – Bloody forced confession The killings continue. It is not an exaggeration to say that this is a one-sided killing, Tokyo Teams manpower encountered in the dark world experienced a baptism of blood and fire Satan Operation Groups warriors, simply can not resist, thebat ability andbat quality of both sides is not at all on the same level. Soon, the battle outside and near the end of the battlefield, thest Tokyo Team man was worn by Treg Taylors finger tiger hand spikes of the double fist mped hard on the head, the whole head for the burst, blood sprayed all over the ground. Then, lion, Baron, Mary, Eric and others in the field rushed towards the inside of the main building. By the time they rushed over, the battle inside the main building was basically nearing its end. Nakamurayama was bathed in blood, his eyes were bloodshot and full of grief and anger, like a wounded beast who did not want to die here, he had an exuberant will to live. So, after finding an opportunity to double stomp his feet, he was already impatient to dash towards the outside of the main building. Jason didnt intercept because there was no need for him to do so. Nakamurayama had just arrived at the entrance of the main building when, unawares, a murderous de cut across from the outside of the main building and into the inside, taking Nakamurayama straight in the face. Nakamurayamas face changed in shock and he stopped his dash forward. After that, it is to see lion gloomy face walked in, just that a knife attack is from his hand. Then, Baron, Pam Holder, Eric, Cold and they all walked in. Nakamurayama was forced back into the main building, Phantom has noiselessly as a phantom close to Nakamurayama, the hand of the curved de also raised, a deadly killing opportunity is about to bloom. Leave them alive! Jason said sharply in a rush. Phantom originally attacked Nakamurayamas throat curved de folded, changed direction and chopped down Nakamurayamas right arm, which was immediately cut off. Whew! Then, Phantom raises a leg sweep, sweeping Nakamurayama to the ground. Nakamurayama, coughing blood from his mouth, his face twisted and grim from the pain that pierced his bones, struggled to get up, but a foot was heaved on his chest. Jason stepped on Nakamurayama, he squatted down, ignoring Nakamurayamas gaze full of resentment, he said indifferently, A few days ago, you led Tokyo Teams men to chase and kill four Carovians. right? Nakamurayamas face changed, these people are here for the four Carovians? He knew in his heart that Jason and others would not raid Tokyo Teams main hall for no reason, but he did not expect toe with the four Carovians who were terrifying in battle that night. Nakamurayamas face went cold and he said, What do you want to know? Tell me, where were the four Carovians? What happened that night? Who else went after them besides you? Who were the people behind it? Jason asked, word for word. You kill me. I will not open my mouth to spill a word to you. I will die if I say it, and I will die if I dont. Nakamurayama said in a cold voice. Jason smiled and said, Sometimes, death is not the most terrible, otherwise there would not be the words life is better than death. With that, Jason picked Nakamurayama up and threw him towards Treg Taylor. Treg Taylor caught Nakamurayama with a morose and gruesome heave-houghing out of his mouth. Jason walked to the side, took out a pack of cigarettes and dispersed them to Mr. Iron Fist, lion and other Satan Army brothers, and he himself lit one and smoked it. At this time, Nakamurayamas painful and harsh howl has been resounding in the air, apanied by a burst of convulsive spasmodic hissing, as if the pain he was suffering as if his own soul was crushedyer byyer, so that people have to listen to feel the flesh pain. Before a cigarette is finished, Treg Taylor has carried the inhuman Nakamurayama to Jason and said, Jason, this guy cant stand to be tossed around, hes willing to confess so soon. Kill me, please, kill meC Nakamurayama cried, tears and snot poured out, he really did not want to live, and was determined to die. I can make you whole, provided that you give me a clear ount of what happened that night. Jason reached out and flicked the cigarette ash, and said in an indifferent tone. I said, I said- Nakamurayama nodded his head one by one, his mental defensespletely broken, his willpower shattered, willing to confess everything. Nakamurayama told us what happened that night. ording to Nakamurayamas confession, that night, in addition to his side of the staff, the Secret Service agents and Shinto Ryu, Spiritual Thought Stream two schools also mobilized, including four great samurai participated in the pursuit. The four Carovia warriors were pursued andunched a counterattack, first using their weapons to strike and kill, and a number of Japanese warriors died at the point of their guns. In the end, the four Carovia warriors ran out of bullets and were desperate when they suddenly came out from the side and bravely killed the siege team, engaging in the most gruesome close-quartersbat style.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The four Carovia fighters fought until thest moment, until they were exhausted and captured. Nakamurayama recalled that nights battle are feeling a sense of palpitating fear, ording to him, the battle down, their side of the pursuit of the manpower died at least hundreds of people before and after, most of them were killed by gunfire in the previous weapons fight, but also dozens of people in closebat was killed by fighting. These four Carovians were captured and taken alive? Who took them in the end? Jason asked in a deep voice. These four should be taken by Prince, as for where to take it I do not know Nakamurayama said. Prince? Who is he? Jasons eyes shed coldly. It was Prince who ordered the Secret Service toe and send me out in pursuit. prince is very powerful, he, he is very scary kill me, kill me Prince knows that if I tell you this, I will end up worse than dead Nakamurayama spoke up, somewhat incoherent. Ill end up worse than dead if I tell you this Nakamurayama spoke, a little incoherent up, and I dont know if the mention of Princes name made him shudder in fear or something. Prince? Could it be him? Jasons eyes sunk, remembering the photos taken by LION and Cold of the young man leaving the Pce Hotel under the escort of a powerful Japanese martial artist. After listening to Nakamurayamas confession, Jason was slightly relieved. First: Ben Nash and four other Dragon Shade were captured alive, which means they are still alive. Second: As soon as you find Prince, you also find the four Dragon Shade. Wheres Prince? Jason asked. I dont know, I dont know Princes whereabouts are a secret, no one knows except his close friends around him Kill me, please kill me! Nakamurayama opened his mouth to plead. You can rest in peace. Jason took a deep breath and the Three-pronged military spike in his hand stabbed Nakamurayama in the chest. Clean up the scene and get out of here. Jason instructed the Satan Army. Chapter 553 – Appointment with the Princess Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Army will be killed after the simple treatment of this area, mainly the battlefield outside the dead are thrown into the house, so as not to be seen lying around the body. In fact, such a cover-up can at best be concealed for tonight. After tonight, I am afraid that other members of Tokyo Team will discover the problem and will see that something is wrong if they send someone to the main hall to check. Jason and his group returned to where the two cars were parked, and after getting in the car and leaving he was contemting when he remembered the two words Tamakawa Kaori had left at the sink in the banquet hall C Gaien! This looks like a ce name, the question is, where does this refer to Gaien? Jason purposely checked, and there is no ce called Gaien in Tokyo. Jason knew in his heart that Tamakawa Kaori would not leave these two words without a reason, but the problem was that now he was really a little confused as to what ce this Gaien was referring to. Gaien, Gaien Jason couldnt help but read a few times. Mary, who was sitting in the back, heard and said, Jason, what are you talking to yourself about? I have to meet someone tonight, and the person left two words Gaien, like a ce name. But I searched the map of Tokyo and I couldnt find any Gaien. Jason said with a bitterugh. Mary willow frowned and said, I dont suppose you mean Imperial Pce Gaien, do you? Imperial Pce Gaien? Jasons mind wandered, and he immediately remembered Tamakawa Kaoris identity C the royal princess! As a royal princess, the ce where she lives is the ce of the royal residence. The Imperial Pce is located in Chiyoda Ward, Tokyo, and there is indeed an area outside of the Imperial Pce called Imperial Pce Gaien. The outer areas of the Imperial Pce, including Imperial Pce Gaien, Imperial Pce East Garden and Kitanomaru Park, are open to the public. It seems that the two words left by Tamakawa Kaori refer to Imperial Pce Gaien. As for the number 2 implies only 2 oclock tonight, right? Jason looked at the time, it was almost one oclock midnight, and he immediately said, Drive to the royal residence of Chiyoda Ward. I have a feeling that there will be more action tonight. Good! Mr. Iron Fist nods his head. The car then navigated directly to Imperial Pce Gaien. Along the way, the car was extremely fast, speeding along like the wind. Wave, what are you going to see? Mary asked. The royal princess, Tamakawa Kaori, Jason said. A royal princess? Mary froze, looking incredibly surprised. Jason took a deep breath and said, I had already met the royal princess at a party when I went to New York to look for Luca not long ago. Tonight at the banquet at the Pce Hotel, she also came. Naturally, she still knew me, but she pretended not to and did not reveal my identity on the spot. In fact, someone was secretly watching the banquet tonight. If Tamakawa Kaori had been on Princes side tonight, she would have revealed my identity. She found an opportunity to leave me a hint. I think she has the information I need on her side. So thats how it is. Just why should she help you when she is a Japanese and a royal princess? Mary asked. Jason shook his head and said, I dont know about that. But Mary, dont worry, its definitely not because Im handsome that she sees me. Hahahaha- Mr. Iron Fist, who was driving the car, burst outughing. Mary blushed and gave Jason a fierce re and said in an annoyed voice, Who asked you that? Really! After most of the hour, the car has driven to Imperial Pce Gaien. Jason told Mr. Iron Fist and the rest to wait at the outer perimeter of a hidden road, he stepped out of the car alone and walked towards Imperial Pce Gaien. At this time of the day, Imperial Pce Gaien is already closed, and as a tourist attraction, Imperial Pce Gaien also has a set time for visits. Gaien has high walls, guards at the entrance, and surveince cameras even around the corners of the high walls. After walking around, Jason also had a good idea of the situation on the outside of Gaien, and the only way to get in was to go over the high walls on the outside. Although there is a security camera, but in the opinion of connoisseurs like Jason, the security cameras spaced from each other will also have dead spots, ording to the location of the security camera instation can be estimated. Jason chose a position, then he staged his feet under a fierce sh dash. Whoosh! The entire body turned into a stream of light, and in the blink of an eye, it shed to the bottom of the high wall. Jason observed left and right, and no one passed, he immediately climbed up towards the high wall. These high walls are indeed a barrier for ordinary people, but for Satan the Evil in the dark world of the titr Carovia Dragon Head, there is no problem. In the twinkling of an eye, Jason had climbed on top of the high wall, he did not immediately go over and down, but sensed the situation inside the high wall, confirming that there were no guards on patrol, before he poked his body out and observed the situation inside the high wall. The high wall has rows of tall trees, and under the trees is awn. There are also three high-voltage wires pulled on the high wall, and whether or not the voltage really exists, Jason doesnt want to try it. Just see Jasons right palm propped up on the top of the high wall, under the force of his whole person fiercely up in the air, over the three high-voltage lines, falling down toward the high wall. The moment his feet hit the ground, Jasons body rolled forward to remove the force of the fall, after which he stood up, not in a hurry to move he looked around. Jason began to move, the next thing he was dumbfounded, the entire Imperial Pce Gaien area is very wide, withrge swaths of trees, the pale night to see a human figure. Where can I find Tamakawa Kaori? Jason whirled around with a ck face, he thought to himself that the royal princess was not thinking of asking himself to search the entire Imperial Pce Gaien, right? He shook his head with a bitter smile, thinking that Tamakawa Kaori would not have nothing better to do than to y this game of hide-and-seek with him. Since Tamakawa Kaori hinted ating to Imperial Pce Gaien, she would not hide in a hidden ce, but would have chosen to wait in a prominent or iconic spot. What are thendmark attractions in Imperial Pce Gaien? Jason really did not know, he had to walk forward, walking a short distance is to see the roadside erected a sign, simr to the attractions of the scenic spots signs. With the light emitted from a light not far away, I saw the direction of Bronze statue of warrior, Double bridge, and Imperial Pce East Garden from the signage. Bronze statue of warrior on horseback?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jason narrowed his eyes and decided to go to this ce first, and then go to Double bridge if he couldnt find anyone. Following the arrow of the sign, Jasons body moved, with a very fast speed silently towards the direction of the Bronze statue of warrior on horseback swept past. There are also guards patrolling in Gaien, basically a single person. Jason in the process of sneaking, met two guards, but with the ability of this guard,pletely unaware of the existence of Jason as a ghost. As he approached the Bronze statue of warrior on horseback, Jason never encountered a guard again. Soon, Jason was to see the towering Bronze statue of warrior on horseback, flowing a kind of ancient and solemn momentum, in front of the bronze statue, a figure standing. The figure was wrapped in a ck cloak that wrapped her entire body inside, so it was impossible to see the face of the figure, but from the lines outlined under the cloak, it should be a woman. Jason ambushed in the shadows, did not immediately go over, his eyes like electricity, released out of the perception constantly sensing capture the surrounding situation, he was checking to see if someone was in ambush. For Tamakawa Kaori, he could not yet speak of trust or distrust, but such necessary detective precautions were indispensable. Until the confirmation of the surrounding no one, Jason this cat body, noiseless sneak past. After approaching, he a sh dash, is appeared in front of this wrapped in a cloak figure. Ah The figure gave a fierce soft cry, holding a sensor-like object in his hand, and his feet could not help but step backwards. Princess Tamakawa, its me. Jason immediately opened his mouth and said in a low tone. Chapter 554 – Who am I to help you? After hearing the familiar voice, the figure sighed with relief and raised the face hidden under the cloak, and with the dim light around still saw the beautiful lines of this jade face, it was Tamakawa Kaori. Tamakawa Kaori froze as she looked at Jason and couldnt help but say, You, how can you look like this? Jason smiled ndly, he was still in the disguise Phantom had given him, he said, If I didnt look like this how would I have avoided those secret agents of your country from the hotel ande here to have a rendezvous with the princess? When he said rendezvous, he deliberately increased the tone of his voice. Tamakawa Kaori blushed slightly, but otherwise did not change her expression as she asked, Does Mr. Miller think this is going to be a rendezvous? There is beauty in front of the flowers. I would have liked it to be a rendezvous. Jasonughed and continued, I didnt know that wasnt possible either. The princess asked me toe, so I assume there is something going on? Lets talk over here. Tamakawa Kaori spoke up. Jason nodded and couldnt help but say, I saw guards patrolling the other ces when I came over, howe there are none here? How did you get here? No one noticed? With a smile, Tamakawa Kaori said, I live inside the Imperial Pce. This ce was originally part of the imperial residence. It is naturally simple for me toe over. The guards around here have been transferred by me, so no one wille here. Jason nodded and couldnt help butin, You didnt leave a specific address at the time. I was dumbfounded when I infiltrated Gaien, where could I find you in such a big ce? I was wondering if you were trying to trick me. If you cant even find me, then you dont deserve for me toe and see you. Tamakawa Kaori spoke, those clear eyes ncing at Jason, and added, You are a smart man. Ive seen this before at the banquet in New York. Jason sighed with emotion and said, But I, a wise man, almost died at the hands of the princess. What do you mean? When Luca was attacked and killed in New York, I was there. The Japanese ninja were in New York, and the princess was there, so I couldnt think of anyone else who could havemanded the Japanese ninja to attack a woman of Lucas royal blood. Would you believe me if I said I didnt direct that operation in New York? Tamakawa Kaori looked at Jason and said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason, slightly surprised, looked at Tamakawa Kaori in surprise and asked, Not you? Tamakawa Kaori shook her head and said, It wasnt me. There was someone else. Jasons face was stunned, another person? Who is this person? Jason believed that Tamakawa Kaori would not lie to him either, because there was no need to do so, and since she had hinted that Jason hade here for a private meeting with her, she was open and honest. Talking, has walked to the Double bridge, which is a stone arch bridge, with two semi-circr stone arches, this bridge has a long history of existence, looks exquisite and elegant, emitting a heavy historical atmosphere. When I arrived here, Tamakawa Kaori stood on the bridge and looked at the river flowing underneath, and looked thoughtful for a while. I suppose the princess didnt ask me toe here to stand here and enjoy the beauty of the outer edge of the royal residence? Jason spoke up. Tamakawa Kaori turned her eyes to Jason, her eyes slightlyplicated, and she took a deep breath and said, I know what you came to Tokyo for. Its for those four people, isnt it? The pupils in Jasons eyes suddenly shrank cold, and he took a deep breath and admitted, Yes, they are my brothers. They disappeared in Tokyo, so Im here to find them. I need to bring them back, no matter what the cost. When ites to thest sentence, Jasons tone reveals a determined and austere killing machine. With that, Jason looked at Tamakawa Kaori and asked, word for word, Princess Tamakawa, you know where those four people are being held, dont you? Tamakawa Kaori was silent for a moment, as if after a violent struggle with her thoughts, she finally nodded and said, I know. And please tell me, Princess, where those four people are? Jasons heart fluttered with joy and he couldnt wait to ask. Who am I to tell you? Dont forget, I am the royal princess, and the interests of the country are the interests of the royal family. No matter from that point of view, why should I betray my own country to help you? Tamakawa Kaori asked. Jasons face was stunned to say the least, and it does make sense. Tamakawa Kaori is the princess of the Japanese royal family, and if she had tipped off Jason privately, it would have been a major crime to coborate with the enemy andmit treason. Not only her, only afraid that the entire royal family will be implicated. From her standpoint, she really has no reason to help Jason, after all, the awesome rtionship involved is too serious. Jason and she dont owe each other anything, so why should she provide information? If this is treated as a deal, what can she get in return after giving Jason such private information? Thats the point. Or rather, that was the point of Tamakawa Kaoris visit to him for a private meeting. Tamakawa Kaori had a request, and even this request could help her, so she came to her meeting as a negotiation. Jason took a deep breath and said, I know that the person behind all of this is a man known as Prince, right? Tamakawa Kaoris delicate body trembled and a look of shock shed across her face as she looked at Jason and said, I didnt expect that you even knew about it. I also know that Prince was also at the Pce Hotel during the banquet tonight. right on the fourth floor, where he was monitoring the entire banquet scene. You pretended not to know me during the banquet, so I guess you were also watching out for Prince to see who I was from your reaction, right? Jason went on to say. Tamakawa Kaori was slightly silent and did not speak. Sometimes silence is a way to acquiesce. Since this is all Princes doing. Then its easy, the big deal is Ill find out where this Prince lives and just make a trip to find him. Jason said ndly. If you want to get killed you can do that. Tamakawa Kaori looked at Jason and she said coldly, Do you know what Princes status is? His residence is more heavily guarded than even the imperial residence, so how are you going to break in? His residence is equipped with a guard team of about a hundred people, the strength of these guards is equivalent to special forces. In addition, there are countless martial artists hidden in his residence, and Tenjin school ninjas are also used by him. Once there is a situation at Princes residence, the army regiment stationed at Chiyoda Ward will arrive to assist within ten minutes. Do you think ten minutes is enough time for you to break into that heavily guarded residence? Jasons face was stunned, he really did not expect this Princes residence is actually such a scale of security. ording to this scale, he would need all the Satan Operation Groups warriors toe and fight in order to attack, and even then it would not be realistic to say that the battle would be resolved in ten minutes. In ten minutes, there is still the Japan Self-Defense Forces Army Corpsing, so this battle is impossible to fight. Who the hell is this Prince? Jason took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice. Chapter 555 Right and Wrong Tamakawa Kaori looked at the river flowing slowly in the distance, she took a deep breath and slowly said: Princes name is Taino Okabe, his father is the Chief of Staff of the Army, in charge of all the armybat teams of the Self Defense Force. His father was so powerful that even the Minister of Defense did not take it seriously. From this you can see how Princes power is huge. Jason took a deep breath, he guessed that Prince had a military background, but never thought that he was the son of the most powerful general of JapanLand Self-Defense Force, no wonder the Secret Service, Shinto Ryu and Spiritual Thought Stream all obeyed him. Not only that, Koga, Iga two schools of ninja selected elite ninja, for this Prince formed into a Tenjin school, these Tenjin school is stronger than the ordinary ninja. Jason is not difficult to guess, when in New York, those Tenjin school ninja against Lucas actions are directed by this Prince, but he also does not know this Prince against Lucas purpose in. Jasons face was calm as he said ndly, Maybe Princes power is indeed huge and can mobilize the Land Self-Defense Force in Tokyo to fight for him at will. But, with four of my brothers in his hands, I will go through even if it is a dragons den. They are my brothers, and since Im here, if Im deterred because the other side is too powerful, then I dont deserve to be their brother. Those four people are not in Princes mansion. If you want to save someone, there is no need to go to Princes residence to get yourself killed. Tamakawa Kaori said in a cold voice. Jason was not convinced by Tamakawa Kaoris words. Princes residence may be heavily guarded, but if he really wanted to go to war, no one could really stop him if he wanted to evacuate. Princess Tamakawa, please tell me the whereabouts of those four people. I know this will be very difficult for you. But I can assure you that if there is anything you need me to do going forward, I can do my best to help. Jason said in a deep voice. Tamakawa Kaoris bright eyes stared at Jason as she said, Its okay if you want me to help you, but first I need to confirm your identity. If you dont have enough strength, even if I tell you, you wont be able to save anyone. What do you want to know? Jason asked. Are you Carovia Dragon Head? asks Tamakawa Kaori. Jason was slightly silent, nodded half-heartedly and said, Sort of, although I have withdrawn, but the title refers to me in general. Tamakawa Kaori was not surprised by Jasons answer, and she went on to ask, I knew you must have another identity in the dark world. When you were with Luca in New York, I guessed you were a Dark World character. I just didnt think you had a Carovia Dragon Head identity. So, who are you in the Dark World? Satan! Jason sounded calm. Satan the Evil?! Tamakawa Kaori is stunned, her beautiful eyes staring at Jason, looking incredulous, the beautiful and pure as the snow lotus jade face written full of surprise and shock. I really didnt expect that Satan, who has been rising rapidly in the dark world in recent years, is actually you, its really a surprise! Tamakawa Kaori couldnt help but say. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and he asked curiously, The princess seems to be very interested in the dark world? Also know a lot about the dark world? Tamakawa Kaoris face was silent as she said, I did learn about the dark world. I have also thought about seeking a force to work with in the dark world, I just want to protect myself. Self-preservation? Jason frowned, spilled augh and said, You are the princess, you still need self-preservation? The people of Japan are extremely supportive of the royal family, and who can threaten you? Tamakawa Kaori is no longer hiding, she said: Prince wants me to be his wife. Prince is very ambitious and extremely militaristic, and he wants to use my status to interfere with the royal family, with the ultimate goal of hollowing it out and making my parents his puppets. I detest him and do not want to see my parents be his puppets one day. What can I do in such a situation, you say? Of course I need a force to protect me and my family! Jason was slightly silent, he knew in his heart that the Imperial Family of Japan does not ask about politics and is not involved in military power, the existence of the royal family is just a symbol. To put it mildly, there is no power. If Prince has ambitions in this area, it has to give Tamakawa Kaori a sense of crisis herself. I finally know why you didnt reveal my identity in the ballroom. You and Prince are on opposite sides. Jason said. Tamakawa Kaori does not deny it, nodding her head: Indeed. He wants to control everything, and in his eyes, I am just a tool. I am a human being with my own dignity, and I want to be free, to live on my own terms, and thats the only way to resist. There arent many women who have a sense of autonomy and such courage as you do. Jason said. Tamakawa Kaori smiled sweetly and said, Consider it apliment. Well, I know you are anxious about the whereabouts of those four men. They are being held in a hidden Secret Service stronghold. Since you are the Carovia Dragon Head and the Satan of the dark world, I think you are strong enough to rescue them. Last time in New York, Prince sabotaged my n, and I sabotaged him once that time, so were even. Thanks! Jason took a deep breath and said sincerely. Tamakawa Kaori tells Jason about a private location, a hidden Secret Service stronghold in Tokyo, directly under Princes authority, which very few people know about. I just know that those four people are being held in this stronghold to receive interrogation. As for whether they are dead or alive, I dont know. I cant infiltrate them yet. Tamakawa Kaori said. Thats more than enough, thank you very much. Jason opened his mouth and he hesitated, asking with some concern, Will this even bother you? Are you worried that Prince suspects that I betrayed him? Tamakawa Kaori smiled ndly and said, He suspects no one but me. My activities in Tokyo are basically monitored by his eyes and ears. So, as far as he is concerned, I am nothing but a princess. How could I have any ability to know such confidential matters? Then Im relieved. The matter is urgent, and I need to act immediately to save the people. Farewell in this regard. Jason said. Tamakawa Kaori nodded. Jason gave Tamakawa Kaori a deep look, turned around and left. SatanC Tamakawa Kaori suddenly shouted. Jason turned back to Tamakawa Kaori with a deep gaze. Will we see each other again? Tamakawa Kaori couldnt help but ask. Of course I will! Although you have not explicitly said so, I know you want me to step in and deal with Prince. in fact, I will do it without you explicitly saying so, because he pursued and persecuted my brother, and I will not let him go! Jason first smiled, then said in a cold tone. Tamakawa Kaori also smiled, she suddenly found that the man smiled when there is really a little handsome. Looking at Jasons distant and fading figure, still standing in the same ce, she had aplex face and an extremely conflicted mentality, she did not know whether she was right or wrong to do so. Maybe, on some levels it is wrong, but what about from your own standpoint?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Is it wrong to want to dominate your own free living space and just want to let your parents and rtives live out their lives in peace? No! Chapter 556 No bowing down to Japanese invaders Jason left Imperial Pce Gaien and went to meet Mr. Iron Fist and the others who were waiting outside on a remote road. When they saw Jason return, everyone in the car got out. Jason, hows it going? Mr. Iron Fist spoke up and asked. Information has been learned. The location where those four Dragon Shade are being held is already known. Its not toote, lets act now. Jason said in a deep voice. Good! Saving lives is urgent and needs immediate action! Mr. Iron Fist said. Lets go, just Dragon Shades brethren. lion and others also said. Jason and the others got into the car again and drove all the way to the address given by Tamakawa Kaori. This private address, located at the junction of Chiyoda Ward and Bunkyo Ward, is also far from the center of the city. It appears to be a farm, but is in fact one of the Secret Services private bases in Tokyo. At this moment, an interrogation is taking ce in this private stronghold. This stronghold does look like a small farm, in terms of the pattern built, is a farm pattern, the farm is farmed with cattle and sheep, and outside the farm is arge crop. This is the same neighborhood that saw the existence of this farm. Even if you walk into this farm, you cant see anything suspicious, the real mystery is in the basement. The farm has been excavated out of the underground two levels, the first floor has aputer, at this time there is a man or woman wearing the uniform of the Secret Service is busy, processing the urgent information concentrated over. The second basement contains a database for data storage, a weapons store, etc. In addition, there is a small prison. At this time, there are four men in the prison covered in blood with their arms suspended by chains, and their feet are also locked in heavy chains, they are not well dressed, the exposed skin is presented with shocking wounds, some ces deep enough to see the bones, due to theck of treatment, these wounds have begun to inme and rot, emitting a foul smell. These four people tilted their heads, the blood-stained face is a resolute will, for they were tortured has been scaly, dying, but their body seems to be a spirit of support them, as if there is an endless faith in support, so that their proud head has not been hanging down. I would rather die with my head held high than bow down to the Japanese! In front of them stood a grim-faced young man, none other than Prince. Prince was apanied by three great samurai and several secret agents from the stronghold. Are they still not saying anything? Prince looked to a special agent at his side and asked in a deep voice. The agents face appeared a hint of trepidation, hearing Prince ask, he had to say stiffly, Back to Prince, they still havent opened their mouths, but I dont think they can hold up for much longer, give me a little more time Prince looked impatient and waved his hand, ncing at Ishimura, the special agent at his side. Ishimura understood, he took out a few photos, walked to one of the four people in front of a sturdy man whose own aura is like a mountain, and said: Do you know this man? Is he here to save you? Is he Carovia Dragon Head? What Ishimura is holding is a picture of Jason at the party that night. The sturdy man covered in blood raised his tiger eyes and saw Jason in the photo, but he was expressionless,ughed and said, Carovia Dragon Head? If Dragon Head really came, would you all still be standing here? Youd have been fucking strangled with your hands, hahahaAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ishimuras face sank as he took a barbed whip in his hand and raised it in his hand and flung it viciously. Snap! A whip fell, bringing up a shower of blood and some flesh and blood. The man with the aura of a mountain didnt even grunt, instead he stared at Ishimura with a pitying and mocking gaze. Ishimura took the photo and asked the other three, all of whom were expressionless, without the slightest mood swing, looking at Jason in the photo as if he were looking at a stranger. Throughout the process, Prince has been watching the expressions of the four men. These four people are in a state of extreme weakness, physical and mental torture unimaginable, in such a state, if the person in the photo is Carovia Dragon Head that they are equivalent to see a glimmer of hope to be rescued from the dawn. Inevitably, there will be more or less emotional expression. But, no. The four men had the same expression on their faces as when they were first imprisoned in, looking at the people in the photo as if they were looking at strangers. Princes eyes shrewdly shed, thinking is it really a wrong guess? He has gone over and over again to check and test Jasons identity, first with the appearance of Tamakawa Kaori in the ballroom, then by having Isobel Tucker of Spiritual Thought Stream use Illusionism to test, and finally bying back to the four captured Carovia warriors to confirm. All indications are that the Jasonwho followed Miss Reed to Tokyo was not the Carovia Dragon Head he was looking for. This caused a look of disappointment to sh in Princes eyes. He had thought that after capturing the four men, Carovia would send Dragon Head on a rescue mission, as Alexander Holt, the agent who had been turned, had guessed. If that were true, he would have already cast a big and waited. He knew the importance of the Carovia Dragon Head, one of the biggest trump cards of the Carovia Military Department for foreign operations. If he is able to capture Carovia Dragon Head, then his prestige will reach a peak and his achievements will be extremely dazzling, which will help him achieve his ambitions. However, from the information avable now, Carovia Dragon Head does not appear. Prince took a deep breath, he said coldly: Watch these four people for me, dont let them die. If they are alive, they are the biggest bait that will make the spies Carovia has arranged here surface one by one. You guys think of some ways to loosen their mouths and get some valuable information out. Yes, Prince. One by one, those agents in the field nodded their heads. Prince instantly turned away and left this stronghold. The rest of the group also left, and the iron doors of the prison closed again. Until no one was there, it was to see the four imprisoned men who were covered in blood but still manifested a proud aura of rather than bend looked at each other. They did not speak, allmunication was in that veiled look. From their eyes, a hint of surprise and excitement shone from the depths of their gaze, and after they saw Jasons photo, they all had to have a feeling of wetness in the corners of their eyes. Because they knew that their most revered big brother wasing. Spare Jason has left Dragon Shade, but in the eyes of these iron-blooded men, Jason will always be the big brother in their hearts, and will always be the Dragon Head in their hearts. Dragon Head has and only has one, except Jason, they do not recognize anyone who does not serve! Although they saw Jason in the photo, the four of them still had numb and cold faces, without the slightest change in emotion. Having received all kinds of special training, they knew in their hearts that any hint of emotional change would be captured by the other side, thus exposing Jasons identity. The four of them, the four captured Dragon ShadeC Ben Nash, Ashley Gray, Mckenzie Burgess, Ashton Page. Chapter 557 – Overnight Operation Its already 3:30 in the night. This point in time is also the darkest period of time before the dawn. The two Land Cruiser SUVs whizzed by at a lightning speed towards their destination. Mr. Iron Fist is driving, sitting in the passenger seat of Jasons face gloomy, with a trace of hidden worry between the eyebrows, he does not know Ben Nash and others now how the situation in the end, is alive or dead he does not know, so the heart in secret worry. He thought that since Prince had captured Ben Nash and the others alive, he thought that the purpose was to keep them alive, so it seems that the possibility of Ben Nash and the others still being alive is still very high. Ben, hang in there, youll be able to get you out soon! Jason took a deep breath and meditated in his mind. Halfway through the car trip, Jason remembered something like that, he took out his cell phone and contacted Manjusaka. When the call was answered, he asked, Did you lock in the location coordinates you were just sent? Its locked in, I checked through the satellite map, the ce does look like a farm on the surface. Manjusaka replied on the phone. Can what was entrusted to you be done? Jason asked. Of course you can, its not like its hard to do. But in half an hour at most, the relevant authorities over in Tokyo will find out about the situation. So by my estimation, you will have at most half an hour to act. Manjusaka said. Half an hour is enough. Ill give the call when we get going, and youll move immediately then. Jason said. Understood! Manjusaka responded. Mr. Iron Fist took a deep breath, looked at Jason, and said, Jason, dont worry. In my opinion, those four Dragon Shade brothers will be fine. Of course, they will definitely be beaten up by those agents, but they will still be okay to live. Jason nodded and said, One can only hope. The car continued to drive at a brisk pace, and by nearly four oclock, it was approaching its destination. About a kilometer or so from the destination, Jason had the car stop, and the two cars came to a halt on the side of the road, and the people in the car stepped out of the car. Bring your weapons and lets sneak all the way there. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Since this is a private stronghold of the Secret Service, and this is an extremely sensitive time. Therefore, the agents in this stronghold will probably be staking out ces outside the stronghold. So, the rest of the way we can only sneak through. Understood! Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Baron, Cold and other brothers nodded one by one. The people chose their weapons and looked into the distant pale night, with a touch of murderous intent flowing from the depths of their eyes. Next, the ten of them spread out from each other, spaced a certain distance apart, convergence of their own aura, in the night began to sneak forward. This area has mountains and forests, there are alsorge areas of crops, and that vegetable shed, such an environment is indeed extremely suitable for sneaking, surrounded by enough cover to cover their own actions. Jason stalked along the center of the route towards the front, his speed is fast, the whole bodys breath convergence under the whole person silent rush swept, the surrounding cover will cover his figure, the process of stalking his figure did not reveal the slightest, as if a ghost in the night. Halfway through the dive, Jason jerked to a halt. Ahead of a direction with a hidden movement, a trace of extremely faint breath first fluctuate over, then butpletely hidden. Sensing like that ambush people are changing their breath. Ninja? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a cold chill in bloom. In his opinion, the only ninja who are good at earth evasion and concealment would be this particr way of changing their breath. Often after a change of breath, you will be able to hold your breath for quite a long time, and during this time, the body seems to be dead silent, without the slightest breath emanating out. Jasons body moved, bowed, and soundlessly closed in on the target he had locked on to. In front of a ridge of rice paddies, there is a figure wearing earthy yellow tights is lying on the ground in ambush, his own earthy yellow camouge clothing and the ground mud, the side of the golden rice paddies have been perfectly blended together, in this night is almost indistinguishable. This is indeed a ninja, good at earth evasion concealment, he ambushed here is to ce a suspicious person toe to the farm this secret stronghold of the Secret Service. After all, this private stronghold is now holding four Carovia warriors who are clearly unusual in terms of their status, and with Princes cautious nature, he must of course be on guard. Tenjin schools earth ninja are better at hiding and stalking than those secret agents, so he secretly sent some earth ninja to ambush around the farm and will inform them as soon as there is any unusual situation. The ninjas eyes did not blink as he stared around vigntly, and his senses were sensing any abnormal movement around him, but in his mind there was nothing unusual, but in the dark, he had no reason to feel a hint of unspeakable danger approaching. This feeling makes him extremely ufortable, in ambush here for several days, such an uneasy sense of danger is the first time. Just then C Snort!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A harsh wind suddenly blowing, the ninja sensed, alert and turned around, the corner of the eye saw a ray of cold, in his time to make any reaction, this ray of cold has entered his throat! Jason stood beside the ninja and slowly pulled out the saber he had stabbed into the ninjas throat, then his body moved again and he sprinted in the other direction like a wisp of smoke. In the other direction, there is also an unusual aura fluctuating. In other directions, there are also battles taking ce. Phantom towards the process of sneaking, also encountered a ninja, with Phantom that like a ghostly figure, the ninja did not notice, but Phantom heart anomaly, carefully explore the ninja found this hidden, Phantom swept up, the hand of the arc-shaped de issued a fatal blow. Meanwhile, Mary, Cold, Eric and the others have each killed a ninja. As each ninja was eliminated, the three ninjas that still existed in the area immediately sensed the abnormality, and they got up to check the situation when they saw a ck shadow stalking in the night in all directions. The three ninjas faces changed and were ready to sound the rm, however C Phew! Phew! Phew! Three bullets with silencers struck out, killing the three ninjas in the first ce. The shots were fired by lion, Pam Holder and Baron, and in such a situation, they could only shoot. After getting rid of the ninjas hiding in the front line, Jason and his team immediately sprinted forward as fast as they could. During the sprint, Jason also dialed Manjusakas phone, and when he got through, he said in a murderous voice, Manjusaka, this is it, now, move! What Jason asked Manjusaka to do was to cut off the power supply andmunication signal near the farm. So that in the course of their operations, the agents in the stronghold of the Special Services Bureau can not send the first signal to the outside world for help, is tantamount to isting the stronghold from the outside world, cutting off all contact, in order to facilitate their rescue operations. Chapter 558 – No One Left Behind With Manjusakas ability, it is not difficult to do this.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She hacked into the firewall of the areas power system andmunication system as a hacker, and only needed a Trojan horse to cut off the areas power andmunication supply. However, Manjusaka couldnt do whatever she wanted to manipte the whole thing, so she had told Jason before that she would only have half an hour at most. Jason and his team needed toplete their operational mission and then safely evacuate within half an hour. For Jason and the others, half an hour is enough time without any restriction under full action. Jason ended the call and continued to sprint forward, and at that moment, he suddenly saw that some of the lights that were on in the farm in front of him had suddenly gone out. The entire farm was immediately plunged into darkness. The farm outside the house secretly also has some secret service agents on the prowl, cold, the house lights in a moment all out, the few secret service agents are dumbfounded, thought it was a trip or something. Immediately, these few agents showed up, the first time to go in the direction of the total control of the circuit to see what happened. When they emerged, they fiercely felt a wave of iron-blooded killing aura rolled like a tidal wave of sweeping, intense killing intent shocked the human heart, as if there was a thousand warriors of a thousand horses and warriors of killing intent intersected, is a devastating aura crushed over. The few agents froze, and their hearts were alerted as they immediately looked in the direction of the rolling murderous auraing from, and in the darkness of the night they vaguely saw a figure flying in. Enemy attackC A special agent eximed, at the same time C Phew! Phew! Phew! A sharp gunshot rang out, and a round of bullets shot out with precision, piercing through the eyebrows of these agents. In the thick darkness of the night, the figures have also rushed into this farm inside. First floor. The sudden power outage caused the rows ofputers in the basement floor to all be paralyzed. The agents on this floor all froze, such a situation had never urred since the establishment of this stronghold. Inparison, the electricity supplied here is for special use and there is no possibility of ckouts. Now, surprisingly, the power is out, no need to think that there must be something unexpected happened. Ishimura, a special agent who was also included, stayed in this stronghold, and he was the first to react, saying in a deep voice, Contact headquarters immediately and send emergency assistance. The first team of men go up there to see whats going on. Immediately, some of the agents in the field have rushed towards the top, each one pulling out the weapons they carry. The phone cant be called out, theres no signal! Not good, the signal has been blocked! Oh no, there is an invasion of foreign enemies! These agents are not stupid, each one of them is extremely alert, after such an unusual situation, they immediately realized that there must be an enemy intrusion. Inside the farm. The Satan Army, led by Jason, dashed inside, and at first nce, there was nothing special about the houses in this farm, just like any other farm. At this time, the upper left corner of the direction of a channel, suddenly there is a human figure from the channel leading to the basement have emerged. Jason immediately understood that the office stronghold of the Secret Service in this farm was in the basement. Kill! Jason low cold drink, carrying a M16 in his hand, saw someone rushing out, he immediately fired. Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Baron, Treg Taylor, Pam Holder and other people have all shot one after another, those just rushed out of the agents simply do not have time to make any counterattack, one has been reduced to a gun target. Ah The sound of miserable howls resounded, in that dense sound of bullets, looked unusually mournful, blood sttered, flesh and blood flying. A bloody smell mixed with the strong smell of smoke immediately filled the entire farm. With such shooting, no number of these agentsing would be enough to kill. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Phantom, lion, Baron, Eric and other warriors burst forward and have already rushed to the entrance to the basement, the wave of agents who rushed up have all been killed. Then, lion, Baron and others rushed down towards the first floor with the fastest speed. The sound of gunfire from above had made the agents on the first floor realize that the enemy had already killed at their heels, and the remaining agents, one by one, looked alert and would fire whenever anyone appeared from the passage stairs. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, there was a human figure flying over, because of the surrounding darkness, can not see clearly, only vaguely discernible that is a human figure. Momentary C Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of gunfire was loud, and the agents who had been ambushing and counter-attacking on the first floor all fired together, sweeping rounds of bullets at the figures flying out. What they didnt know was that they were shooting at their deadpanions, which was just the Satan Armys way of making a statement. When these agents in the basement level fired, the real Satan Army immediately moved out, a figure shed out, through these agents shooting, after identifying the direction of the gunfire, these battle-hardened Satan Army had already locked in the hiding ce of those agents. Phew! Phew! Phew! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Satan Armys counterattack immediately began, with Phantom taking the brunt of it, holding her gun in both hands, both pistols seeming toe to life in her hands, with unerring uracy. A round of bullets streaked out, all hitting one of the agents hiding in the shadows. Mr. Iron Fist wielded an assault rifle and held it in a sweeping motion, with countless bullets delivering indiscriminate strikes and suppressing the firepower toward the agents. lion, Baron, Treg Taylor, Mary, Cold, Eric and other Satan Army are also all shooting to kill, with such firepower, those agents simply have no way to resist and no way to fight back, one by one, they have fallen to the ground and died. By the time Jason came down, the battle was basically over, and Mr. Iron Fist and others had taken control of the first floor. At this time, Jasons face fiercely moved, a sh of murder in his eyes burst out, his feet fiercely stomped, a sh dash toward the upper right corner of the direction of the dash. On that bearing, there was another agent, who was still alive, who fell to the ground and quietly got up and quickly rushed towards the upper right corner. This is none other than Ishimura. His intention was to rush to the second basement level to take control of the four captured Carovia fighters, knowing in his heart that the group must havee to rescue the four men. As long as the four Carovia warriors are in hand, he believes that these people do not dare to move a single inch, and can even turn the tide of battle. However, as soon as his body moved, a figure rushed to him almost as if in a sh. Ishimuras face was horrified, and the weapon in his hand was about to be raised, when he saw a cold ray of lightning speed cut across his arm. The whole arm immediately left the body, and then a hand full of endless explosive sense of power mped his throat in a deadly grip. Chapter 559 Brothers Meet Ishimura had a feeling of suffocation, in front of him, towering like a mountain figure, his body wrapped in a god-like monstrous power, that the blood of the murderous aura of terror just a wisp is enough to make him feel a sense of trembling. Ishimura was shocked, such an aura, he was even in the great samurais body has never sensed. Where are the four imprisoned Carovia fighters? Jason grabbed Ishimuras throat, his tone was cold and unforgiving, and asked in a deep voice. A look of despair appeared on Ishimuras face. Sure enough, these men wereing for the four captured Carovia warriors. Ishimuras face was steely, and he knew in his heart that he would not survive, so he did not say a word. You think I wont find it if you dont tell me? Jason sneered. By this time, Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Baron and others had gathered, and they had checked that there were no more living agents on this floor. Mr. Iron Fist, who carried an emergency shlight, turned the shlight on at this point and illuminated the area. Jason looked in the direction where Ishimura was trying to escape, and saw a passage to the next floor in the corner. Jason grabbed Ishimura and headed towards this passage entrance. This is indeed the passage to the second underground level, in order to ce someone ambush below, Jason pushed Ishimura in front as a shield, while his own perception has begun to radiate the entire second underground level, in his perception of the second underground level and there is no abnormal breath. All the way down, the second underground level was really unguarded. Originally, there was a special agent on duty on the second basement level, but with the unusual situation, the special agent on the second basement level had rushed to the upper level to join the other special agents, and eventually all died in the Satan Army attack. Mr. Iron Fist and others searched the floor with emergency shlights, eventually finding a small prison and four men inside with their limbs wrapped in iron cables. Jason also saw, spare the four men covered in blood and bruises, but he still saw the familiar feeling from their physique in the past. More importantly, these four people embodied the essence of the spirit, that is unique to Dragon Shade a rather unyielding, proud and standing aura. Jasons eyes were hot, he reached out and twisted the throat of Ishimura in his hand, he walked up quickly, opened the door of this small prison and then walked in. Mr. Iron Fist and others also came in, holding shlights in their hands to provide light. The four people held in prison, the sturdy and robust own momentum like a mountain of arge man is Ben Nash, down to Ashley Gray, Mckenzie Burgess, Ashton Page. Seeing Jason and others pouring in, with the light of the shlight, Ben Nash they looked at Jason and others and saw a paper of unfamiliar faces. After all, Jason is currently still in disguise. However, after all, it is a brotherly connection, fighting side by side for many years, Ben Nash and they are more than familiar with Jasons own aura. So, Ben Nash four pairs of bloodshot red eyes all fixed on Jasons body. Ben Nashs eyes were suddenly moist, and the corners of his mouth, which was dry and cracked and still full of blood, moved slightly, the knot in his throat twitched, wanting to say something but could not. Ben- Jason walked up, he smiled, reached out and patted Ben Nash on the cheek, then looked at the remaining three and said, Ashley Gray, Mckenzie. Ashton, here I am! Late to the party, put you guys through the wringer. Jason- Ben Nash finally spoke, his voice hoarse but with a sense of joy, excitement and a hint of guilt. Jason! Ashley Gray, Mckenzie Burgess, Ashton Page and the three of them also opened their mouths and shouted, as if the hoarse voice was tearing the vocal cords, as if to shout out all the grievances of these days. At this time, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, lion, Treg Taylor and other people have been locked Ben Nash four chains to unlock, because has been hanging, even if the chain is unlocked, Ben Nash they are unstable for a time, have sat on the ground. Mr. Iron Fist they were holding them up in the back. Ben Nash raised his blood-stained face as he struggled to hold himself up, his legs bent at the knees on the ground as if he were going to kneel. Ashley Gray, Mckenzie Burgess, Ashton Page and the three of them did the same. Jason frowned and said, Ben, what are you guys doing? Jason, we are sorry for the country, sorry for the prestige of Dragon Shade, more sorry for Jasons usual teachings we failed in our actions and fell into the hands of the enemy, it is our ipetence, but please Jason in ordance with the rules of Dragon Shade punishment! Ben Nash said in a deep voice, word by word. Jason, Im sorry, its our operation that failed! Jason, you punish us! Jason, we have failed you! Ashley Gray, Mckenzie Burgess and Ashton Page also spoke out.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When have I ever taught you to kneel? A man kneels on both knees to lick and kneel to the ground to kneel to his parents to kneel to his dead brothers, have you lost all your backbone after being imprisoned for a few days? Just like this, do you really think I dare not smack you? Jason got angry, he raised his hand and pped it across the face. However, the palm of the hand in front of Ben Nashs face but stopped, he gritted his teeth, as if holding back something, but eventually could not hold back, his eyes swirled wet. Finally, he reached out and cupped Ben Nashs hard-lined face, fixed his gaze on him, and said in a resounding tone, Who the hell dares to say you failed? The four of you, together, killed hundreds of enemies! You fought until thest moment! How many countries in the world have special forces warriors who can do that? You have not disgraced Dragon Shade, and you have not disgraced me! I have brothers like you, I can only be proud! Saying that, iron-blooded such as Dragon Head, cold-blooded such as Satan Jasons eyes can not help but slide down the tears, because he saw, Ben Nash their hands ten fingers are inserted into a bamboo stick, their feet toes are the sharp bamboo mps, those bamboo tes have seeped into their flesh and blood. Not only that, their bodies are almost no ce is intact, many parts are exposed to the white bones, those wounds under no one to deal with are rotting, pus! Jason saw this scene, the chest of that grief and anger and killing intent is simply reached the peak, can not wait to kill immediately to Princes residence in front of the Prince will be broken into pieces to relieve anger. Even though Ben Nash and the others were subjected to such inhuman abuse and severe injuries, they did notpromise with the Japanese agents, and their heads remained as proud as a javelin, not lowered, because this is a spirit of Dragon Shade, a fearless, fearless spirit! Such warriors, who dares to say they are losers? Ben Nash and the four of them clenched their teeth, but their eyes were already wet and blurry. Spare their current state is very bad, it can be said that they are dying, but they only feel at this moment there is a hot blood stirring in the chest. Such a Dragon Head is the Dragon Head they are willing to follow with all their hearts! Get up, Ill take you back to your country! Since Im here, Ill take care of the things behind me! Jason helped Ben Nash up, and lion, Baron, and Treg Taylor also helped Ashley Gray, Mckenzie Burgess, and Ashton Page to their feet. There is a medical kit in the car. When we get to the car, I will give them a simple treatment of their wounds. As for the bamboo sticks and tes on their fingers and toes, they cant be easily moved and need to be surgically treated. Mary said. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice, Go! Chapter 560 Evacuation Operations Jason and his group left the farm as fast as they could. If they dyed any longer, the police and secret service in Japan would notice that the situation was unusual, and Jason and his team needed to leave before they could make a move in Tokyo. Ben Nash and the others could barely walk, Jason and the others carried them back to the two SUVs as fast as they could. Mary and Ben Nash and the four of them in a car, the car has an emergency medical kit, Mary is giving Ben Nash and the four of them a simple treatment of some wounds on the body, and at the same time let them drink some water, to maintain a certain body function. Further medical treatment will need to arrive at a safe ce before it can be performed. The two cars whizzed away in the night at top speed. Next is the evacuation of the problem, the evacuation route and the way Jason had already designed, when he first contacted Manjusaka, is to let Manjusaka side to open the evacuation route. Tokyo is adjacent to the Pacific Ocean, and Jason designed the evacuation route precisely from the Pacific Ocean. Why did only eight people from the Satan Army, including Mr. Iron Fist, lion and Treg Taylor,e to Tokyo? In fact, the rest of the Satan Army, Spear, Ratty, Eagle Eyes, Leopard, Momo, etc. all came, only they did not enter Tokyo, but waited on a ship on the high seas of the Pacific Ocean, the nearest ce to Tokyo. The rest of the Satan Armys mission was to pick up the rescued Dragon Shade, so Jason had them waiting in the Pacific Ocean in a ship at the beginning of the day. Manjusaka had already arranged all the boats from Tokyo, so he could take Ben Nash and the others there and secretly sneak out to join the rest of the Satan Army waiting on the high seas. Then the Satan Army would escort Ben Nash and others to Plo. When they arrive in Plo, the NRA will have arranged to meet them, and by then Ben Nash and others will be able to return home safely. So now time is very tight, need to immediately take Ben Nash and others immediately to Tokyo adjacent to the Pacific Ocean by the sea, which all need about four hours drive. Jason arranged for Mary, lion, Baron and Pam Holder to escort Ben Nash to the waiting ship, while Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Eric and Cold remained in Tokyo. However, Mr. Iron Fist they also escorted Ben Nash them to the sea side of the boat, waiting for lion, Mary and others will Ben Nash their four Dragon Shade escorted to the boat, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor and the four of them will be in the same ce to destroy the two cars, and then return to Tokyo. As for Jason and Phantom, they returned to the Pce Hotel in Tokyo. Ben Nash and the others were sessfully rescued, but Jason could not leave Tokyo immediately. First, Lukas is still in the hotel, he cant just leave. The first is that Lukas is still in the hotel and he cant just leave. If he leaves now, suddenly, the suspicion is undoubtedly great, Lukas side can not give a perfect answer, with the nature of Prince will not let Lukas. Second, the agent who was turned, Alexander Holt, is still alive. Although Jason has now nominally left Dragon Shade, his duties still remain even after he takes off his uniform. He will not allow such a traitor to continue to get away with it. Combining these two points, Jason cannot leave yet, he needs to return to the hotel with Phantom to continue to deal with Princes forces. The car drove to a highway intersection, following this highway to Tokyos waters adjacent to the Pacific Ocean, where Jason asked Mr. Iron Fist to stop the car. After the car stopped, Jason walked to the other car, Ben Nash and the four of them were sitting in this car. Jason came over and opened the car door, he looked at Ben Nash and said in a deep voice: Ben, Im here to part with you for now, Iron and the rest of the Satan Army will escort you to the sea and leave by boat. The rest of my Satan Army brothers will meet you on the high seas. When you get to Plo, the military department will have arranged for you to be picked up, so you can return home safely. Jason, youre noting with us? Ben Nash asked. Jason shook his head and said, I cant leave yet. I have to stay. Ill take care of the agent who was turned. Listen to me, if you still think of me as your big brother, go back to your treatment and get well, you can stand up again and be even stronger! You have done a great job this time, and the entire Dragon Shade, including the military, will be proud of you. Jason- Ashley Gray, Ashton Page and they opened their mouths, only to feel a warm current filling their hearts and heating up their entire bodies. I hope, when I see you next time, you be even better and more powerful! Dont let me down! Jason said.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason dont worry, after the injury recovers, we will be more active and hard special training, only stronger and stronger! Ben Nashs tiger eyes blossomed with a sense of determination and said in a deep voice. Jason nodded, looked at Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor and the others, and said, Iron, time is of the essence, you guys get out fast. Tokyo needs some reaction time, so while the highway will not be blocked, you drive out of here immediately, the faster the better! Jason, dont worry, Ill put my life on the line to get the Dragon Shade brothers to their destination safely. Mr. Iron Fist said in a deep voice. OK, then lets say goodbye here for now. Lets go. Jason opened his mouth and waved towards Mr. Iron Fist and the others. The two cars immediately got on the highway and roared all the way. In the pale night, the only two people left were Jason and Phantom. This area is only no car, I looked at the map, towards the front of the rush is a county, to the county and take a taxi back to the hotel. Jason said. Phantom nods in agreement. Before this, Jason and Phantom changed into a brand new set of clothes that they had prepared at the beginning of the operation. Otherwise the action when the clothes passed on the body in the battle have been stained withyers of blood, certainly can not return to the hotel in such a bloody suit. After changing into brand new clothes, Jason changed out of the bloody clothes with a lighter to ignite for burning and burying. After doing all this, Jason and Phantom then left. With all these things happening tonight, that Prince will only suspect you. When the timees, how will you prove that it has nothing to do with you? Phantom suddenly asked. Jasons eyes shed a ray of sharpness, he appeared to be prepared, smiled and said: I have thought of a good countermeasure, if it can be that natural best but I also made the worst possible n. First, regardless of so much, first return to the hotel. When you return to the hotel, you check out and leave the hotel to check into another hotel. I know that. Phantom said. As they spoke, the two men raced on, running towards a county not far ahead. Chapter 561 Isobel Tucker’s trembling Pce Hotel Tokyo. By the time Jason and Phantom returned to this hotel, it was already about 5:30 a. m. Jason first went to Phantoms room, and after the door was closed, Phantom began to remove Jasons makeup and restore Jason to his original form. Jason said, After I return to the room by following the rope hook, you pack up and go check out and leave. Good. You should be careful yourself and see what happens. If anything happens, you contact me and Ille and do the curation. Phantom said. Jason nodded, he went to the window, grabbed the rope and climbed up, he moved sharply, just like the movie Spider-Man, and soon was back to his room. He took the rope hook down and dangled it down to Phantom, who caught it below and gestured toward him with an OK. Jason then closed the window and drew the curtains. Jason checks theyout of the house to see if anyone hase in during this time and finds no signs of anything unusual. He opened the closet cab door and saw Isobel Tucker, who was still unconscious, proving that no one had indeed entered the room since he left. Jason knew Lukas must still be awake, and Lukas had been waiting this whole night. Of course he couldnt knock on Lukas door to talk to her face to face at this point, he called Lukas phone number. Sure enough, Lukas picked up the phone inside: Jason, youre back? I just got back. Jason lowered his voice and continued, Tonights operation has been sessful in rescuing Ben Nash and four other Dragon Shade. they are still alive and I have asked the Satan Army brothers to take them out safely. This, this is wonderful! Lukas sounded excited as she said, Thank goodness we finally got the people out. Too bad you didnt tell me tonight, I couldnt be part of the rescue operation. You really cant go to the operation tonight. Just by being at the hotel, you have already served to hold back those forces that are secretly watching us. If you go to tonights operation as well, Im just afraid that it wont work. Jason said. Youre right. Shortly after you left, about twelve oclock, a hotel attendant came knocking on the door. Said he was here to deliver the evening fruit. I opened the door of the room and let the other person in. In fact, I knew that the waiter should have been secretly instructed by the secret service toe and check on me. Lukas said. Thats right. Jason said. However, with such a big event happening, the forces on this side of Tokyo will definitely investigate it closely. We are undoubtedly the biggest suspect, how will we respond then? Lukas asked. The other side has no evidence to help us what? Besides, we have a backup, right? Jason smiled and said, Now all we have to do is rest and deal with the next questioning by the forces in Tokyo. Once the issue of the agent who turned us in has been dealt with, we can leave. Okay, then Ill do as you say. Lukas nodded. After a few short conversations, Jason also disconnected the call. Jason then went to the bathroom and took a shower to wash off some of the blood that was left on his body. After showering and walking out, Jason lit up a cigarette and smoked. Now, theres one more puzzle to solve C Isobel Tucker!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Prince must know that Isobel Tucker entered his room, so Isobel Tucker cannot die and disappear, otherwise Prince will immediately suspect him. But as soon as Isobel Tucker wakes up, she will realize that the person who knocked her out is Jason. Where did Jason go while she was in aa? What evidence is there to prove that he was in the hotel the whole time, thus clearing himself of suspicion of what happened tonight? Therefore, Isobel Tucker, the woman of Spiritual Thought Stream, is a key. If he could get Isobel Tucker to keep his mouth shut, or even perjure himself in turn, he would have the perfect witness and would be cleared of suspicion that he was out on a secret mission tonight. Isobel Tucker is on Princes side, and it may seem difficult to get her to perjure him in turn, but there is nothing impossible in this world. If Alexander Holt was able to give the turn, why couldnt he turn Isobel Tucker himself? Some things, not to try and how will know not to do it. Jasons eyes shed a ray of sharpness, he put out the cigarette, went over and carried Isobel Tucker out and put him on the bed, he went into the bathroom to get some water and slowly poured it in through Isobel Tuckers nostrils. The ecstasy he gave Isobel Tucker to drink is also easy to undo, is to use this method. Slowly, Isobel Tucker, who was originally unconscious as a dead fish, gradually had some subtle changes in expression, looking like he was going to wake up at any time. Jason took off his clothes piece by piece and was almost naked. Then he ripped Isobel Tuckers long dress off and threw it under the bed. At the same time, a no piece of wool in the room under the dim light emitting a deadly seductive jade bodypletely presented. Jason looked at the eyes, can not help but tsk praise sound, this woman is really very material, called a superb beauty. Then Jasony down on the bed with Isobel Tucker in his arms and pulled over a quilt to cover him. Only then, Isobel Tucker let out a sleepy murmur, eyeshes fluttering gently, looking like he was about to wake up. Jason reached out and rubbed her human center to speed up the process of her reawakening. Isobel Tuckers eyshes fluttered a few times, then her eyes stretched open and her eyes slowly opened. As soon as Iopened it, I saw Jason who was close by. Miss Tucker, youre awake. Jason said with a smirk and a harmless face. Ah Isobel Tucker a cry of rm, her body instinctively to spring up, the whole face instantly cold, eyes full of a resentment and cold gaze at Jason. Because, the moment she woke up, she already thought about tonights events. She had just finished talking to Prince and was knocked unconscious by a blow to the neck. Jason was the only person in the room except her, so it was self-evident who struck her unconscious. However, Isobel Tucker was still unable to pop up and leave. It was only because Jasons right hand gently pressed on the back of her neck that Isobel Tucker instinctively felt a shudder of fear, and she realized that this hand was going to break her neck as easily as snapping a branch. Miss Tucker, I think you already know that I struck you out and knocked you out. Jason smiled, admitting this quite frankly as he continued, To tell the truth, during youra, several big incidents happened in the city of Tokyo. Big enough to make Prince, the master behind you,sh out in a thunderous rage and want to kill people to vent his anger. So, shouldnt we talk about it calmly and properly? This statement, Isobel Tucker immediately realized what, after all, with her intelligence, she was able to guess something. Immediately, Isobel Tucker only feel a cold invasion into the body, the whole person as into the ice cer of the bone chilling up. Chapter 562 The Terrible Devil Isobel Tucker a heart are sinking, the whole body also began to be cold, as in the middle of the ice cer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Some words, without Jason saying too clearly, she has also guessed. She looked at Jasonwithplicated eyes, and her delicate red lips, which had been tightly pursed, opened a slit and said, You, you werent mesmerized by mest night, were you? Jason smiled lightly and said, Honestly, your Illusionism attainment is already very good, but it stillcks that little fire. Maybe it has to do with the fact that you were not seductive enough when you danced Illusionismst night. After all, you were not naked at that time, if you had stripped naked and performed such a seductive Illusionism, maybe I would have been bewitched. Isobel Tucker face a burst of annoyance and shame, she was about to say something. Suddenly her face directly stiffened, hase back to her senses what general, she violently lifted the quilt to see, the whole person directly dazzled. By the time she came back to her senses, her face was already flushed red, and she wanted to get up and stay away, while also questioning angrily, You, you bastard, what did you do to me? What did you do while I was in aa? Jason, however, took control of her body and pressed the five fingers on the back of her neck slightly harder as he said in a nd tone, Take it easy, I didnt do anything. Im just trying to save you. Save me? Isobel Tucker gritted her teeth in indignation, This is a big joke! If Prince knew that you were knocked unconscious by me, during thea, you do not know where I went to do something, but Princes hard work to n the situation all broken, Princes painstaking nning all into a void. In such a situation, how do you think Prince will treat you as a negligent henchman? Jasons tone was cold, and he asked morosely. Isobel Tuckers face was stunned, and his entire body stiffened once again. She couldnt help but think of Princes grim face in her mind, and all of Princes cruel and bloody methods, which made her shudder with a sense of soulful horror. Sometimes, living is more painful and torturous than dying. Jason opened his mouth and continued, With Princes persona, I think he can do anything in order to vent his hatred. When the timees, you want to find death is more difficult than the sky. Lets say your limbs are chopped off, your tongue is cut off, your eyes are gouged out, and then you are confined in a pig cage. You will not die, but will live for many years, until Prince feels that he has vented enough resentment, may be merciful to give you a death. Thats what you call a life worse than death. Isobel Tuckers teeth were chattering as she struggled to suppress the fear in her heart and said, Enough, what are you, what are you trying to say? I just want to live well. You are the same. Although I knew you had an ulterior motive when you started approaching me in the ballroom, I dont me you, on the contrary, I want to help you. After all, youre just a pawn in Princes hand, and you cant help yourself. Jason opened his mouth, he sighed softly, and said, Besides, you are still so young and beautiful, why cant you live well? What interests what big picture also, these have nothing to do with you, because you are just a pawn, you are not in that high position, these have nothing to do with you? What is relevant to you is how to live well, not to let yourself down, and not to drag your family. This may be the sadness of the little man, but who makes you nothing more than a pawn? Isnt it? Isobel Tucker was silent for a moment, and her eyes, which had a tantalizing look in them, were lost in thought for a moment before she asked, Tell me, what happened? Youll soon find out whats going on. If my guess is right, Prince wille himself. Jason opened his mouth and continued, In fact, during youra, I could have escaped. But I stayed anyway. Why? I could have walked away, but what about you? You would have been worse off than dead! Since I can live well, I hope you can do the same. Isobel Tucker smiled miserably, somewhat desperately, as she said, Live well? How else can you live? You dont know Princes horror, you never know how horrible Princes methods are things havee to this, you say, how can I still live well? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, this reaction of Isobel Tucker, has shown that she is a little loose inside. In the process of contact with Isobel Tucker, Jason has seen that she is not that kind of thinking has beenpletely brainwashed woman, she still has opinions, there are ideas, she is still so young and beautiful, if you see there is still hope of living she will not let go. In fact, if we think about it from a different perspective, then you and I can both live well. Jason said. What do you mean? Isobel Tuckers eyes shed with a glimmer of hope. Looking at Isobel Tucker who had fallen into the trap he had set, Jason remained calm as ever as he said, Its really quite simple, you were not knocked out by me tonight. Your Illusionism did knock me out tonight, and you stayed in my room, not leaving an inch, in order to spy on me. When I gradually woke upter, you took the initiative to seduce me and sleep with me in order to keep me from getting suspicious. Sometimes, physical transactions are also amon means of spying for some female spies, isnt it? Your mission, isnt it, is to spy information for Prince, so you are not wrong to do so, but rather you will get further trust and reuse from Prince. Since you have been with me all night, you have not failed in your duty and I have been under your watchful eye. In this way, we can both live well. Isobel Tuckers face was stunned, her mouth slightly open, she finally knew why her clothes were stripped naked and scattered on the floor, why she was naked and held in Jasons arms. It turns out that it was just to create an illusion. Maybe youre worried that lip service wont be believed by Prince. But there is someone who is able to give us perfect testimony. Jason smiled, gazed toward the door, and continued, Across from my room, in room 1667, lives what is actually a secret agent. His mission was to spy on me. When you entered my room, this spy must have seen it. This whole night, you did not go out from my room, and with the testimony of this secret agent, the credibility of what you said is so high that Prince will not doubt it. Isobel Tucker sighed softly and said, If Prince is a demon, then you are a devil, an even more terrible devil! Chapter 563 – Faking it for real? The Devil? Jasonughed, Isobel Tucker is right about that. He is known as Satan in the dark world. Is Satan not the devil incarnate. Isobel Tucker looked at Jason with aplex gaze, remembering the time in the ballroom when she received instructions from Prince to approach and spy on the man. In the process of contact, Isobel Tucker was able to catch the hot gaze that Jason showed when he looked at her. At that time, she wasughing at the thought that Jason was just like any other man, the kind of man who cant even walk away when he sees beauty. Thetter came to Jasons room, she cast Illusionism had thought Jason to psychedelic, has sessfully controlled Jasons spirit, at that time she was really not the slightest Jason in the eyes, thought Jason is just an ordinary small fish. Now, she realized that the man in front of her was not a small fish or shrimp, but a giant crocodile, a giant crocodile that was enough to swallow all the scraps of human bones without a trace left! By now, she realized that she was in Jasons deadly grip.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The only way to stay alive is to do what he says. For a moment, Isobel Tucker had thought, if he confessed all this to Prince, so that Prince sent someone to control this as the devil as the terrible man, then whether he can make up for his mistakes, whether he can exchange Princes understanding? But then, she denied it. She knew Princes nature, he was a cold-blooded demon, and none of his men had ever ended up in a good position. Besides, there are many people in Spiritual Thought Stream who are more powerful than her, and Prince doesnt care if shes one more or one less. More importantly, she had a feeling that even if she confessed to Prince, Princes manpower might not be able to control this man. Womens intuition is often very urate, she had a hunch that this mans powerful is not only her only Prince can not predict. If you do this, when you cant control the man, and she fails to take responsibility in the body to spoil Princes overall n, you can imagine what kind of anger she has to face Prince. She shudders when she thinks about it. So, she had alreadypromised somewhat, gritted her teeth and couldnt help but ask, Are you, is this solution of yours really feasible? Trust me and you will be fine. Right now, you and I are linked together, and your safety is my safety. Do you think I would gamble with my own safety and security? Jason said. Isobel Tucker said as if she had made up her mind for thest time, Then Ill give it a try I dont have much choice anyway. You are so beautiful and sexy, I am just an ordinary person, it is normal that I can not refuse your temptation. This is something that Prince will naturally not suspect. So, dont worry. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as a hand suddenly slid past Isobel Tuckers fabulous waist. EnjoinC Isobel Tucker sandalwood mouth fiercely chirped, a pretty face tinged with the state of a lot of sweet red, looking delicate. When she re-examined the Jason in front of her with a different eye, she found that this man was indeed very manly, masculine and handsome, with a masculine charm that was hard to resist. Isobel Tuckers delicate body subconsciously squirmed gently, followed by a violent stiffening of her body. A hint of oddity also spread across Jasons face as he looked at Isobel Tucker, Miss Tucker. Ah Isobel Tucker let out a gasp, her face flushed red as she looked a bit overwhelmed. Jasons face, however, came over and said in her ear, Miss Tucker, actually this n can be executed a little more realistically. If you and I faked it for real, wouldnt it be more wless if I left something on you? What do you think? No, dont- Isobel Tucker whimpered, her body was trembling lightly, she closed her eyes, the words she said sounded more or less like a mouth but not a heart. Prince residence. A series of events eventually reached the Prince residence and Princes ears. First, the Tokyo Team headquarters was attacked by a force, and the entire Tokyo Team headquarters was bloodied. All the agents in the stronghold, including the Tenjin school ninja in ambush, were killed, and the four Carovia soldiers held in the stronghold were rescued and disappeared. After the incident, the Special Branch has been the first to go to the scene to investigate, at the time of the incident this private stronghold of electricity,munications were cut off, so nothing in the stronghold to monitor, and did not trace any valuable clues. A special agent was kneeling in front of Prince, stating it all in a frightened and shaky tone. After the statement, the agents kneeling body was shaking, simply because he could feel the boundless anger that pervaded from Princes body. Shit! Prince roared and reached out and pushed all the coffee tables, chess boards, etc. on the table in front of him to the ground. Prince was angry, furious, surrounded by a figure standing all silent, not daring to speak. Carovia Dragon Head, it must be Carovia Dragon Head! Hes here, hes in Tokyo! Who the hell is he? The gaze in Princes eyes narrowed slightly, flooded with a blood-red killing machine. He was indeed high on anger, his hard-earned calctions were broken overnight, a shame he had never tried before. He thought he had the four Carovia warriors under control and used them as bait to lure Carovia Dragon Head to him. Heid a big in Tokyo to catch and kill Carovia Dragon Head as soon as he showed up. He originally had extreme confidence, after all, this is Tokyo, its his turf. He fought on his own turf, taking advantage of the time and ce, how could he not win? However, overnight, he found that the game he hadid was broken, and the other side broke the game with a thunderbolt, and managed to rescue the four Carovia warriors, which was like a big p in his face. Carovia Dragon Head is still in Tokyo, he cant escape, now the problem is how to find him! Prince opened his mouth, and remembering something, he asked, What is the name of the agent in charge of surveince in the Pce Hotel? Togoshi Kei, Togoshi Kei has been watching those two people 24 hours a day in the Pce Hotel. The special agent kneeling on the ground said in a hurry. Get in touch with Togoshi Kei immediately. Prince spoke, he rose haughtily and said in a chilling tone, Prepare the car and go to the Pce Hotel now! Chapter 564 A good show Pce Hotel Tokyo. The convoy of Prince and his party arrived at this hotel with a not-so-powerful formation. In addition to those apanying the protection of the great samurai strongman, there are more than a dozen special agents in civilian clothes, in addition to the Tokyo police people he also brought over. Prince was so aggressive that he walked inside the hotel. From the moment Prince entered the hotel, this hotel had been controlled by his men and no one was allowed to enter or leave easily. If Carovia Dragon Head has secretly infiltrated Tokyo, in Princes opinion, the biggest suspect is Jason. However, on his way to the hotel, ording to Togoshi Kei, the secret agent who had been spying in the hotel, Jason had not gone out since Jason returned to his room at the end of the partyst night. In the middle, a woman entered Jasons room and has note out so far, and that woman is naturally Isobel Tucker. Prince heard Togoshi Kei frowned after such a report, no matter what, he had to go to show up to meet this Jason for a while. Take the elevator all the way to the door of room 1668. Princes side, with fivegreat samurai strongman escort, while there are a dozen secretly armed secret service, and out of the police officers, such a formation is naturally extremelyrge. When he arrived at the door of the room, Princes men did not ring the doorbell, they had taken a room card directly from the front desk of the hotel, the room card swiped open the door, the field of police and special agents immediately rushed into the room, forming a circle. However, after these people rushed in, all of them were dumbfounded. They actually saw a pair of men and women who were lying naked on the bed, and the scene looked charming and luscious. Jason sat up wrapped in the nket, he was first stunned, then rose in anger: Who are you all? How can you barge into someones room? Where is the person in charge of the hotel? I need an exnation! Isobel Tucker also sat up and leaned over the bed, knowing in her heart that Princes people wereing. The next crucial moment will be to decide whether she lives or dies. Prince walked in grimly and frowned at the sight of Jason and Isobel Tucker on the bed, a scene that took him a little by surprise. PrinceC When Isobel Tucker saw Prince, her face flushed and she opened her mouth to mumble something. Prince reached out to interrupt her, those dark, sharp eyes locked on Isobel Tuckers startled face, and asked, You were here allst night? Isobel Tucker nodded and said, Ive been here. Princes eyes shed a cold glint as he narrowed his eyes at Jason, meeting his angry eyes. Who are you again? Is this hotel in Tokyo a ce where outsiders can just barge in? Its an eye-opener. Where is the person in charge of the hotel? Jason said, still looking angry. Prince didnt say anything as he looked again at Isobel Tucker and said, Youe out. Yes! Isobel Tucker nodded as she lifted the covers and stepped out of bed, sparing herself the trouble of being naked in full view of everyone. After all, she wouldnt dare disobey Princes orders. Isobel Tucker blushed and put on the dress that was scattered on the ground quickly, Jason could not help but ask after seeing this, Miss Tucker, what are these people? Do you, do you know them? Isobel Tucker didnt say anything and walked out with her head down. Prince also walked out, but the rest of the group did not withdraw, still keeping an eye on Jason. Isobel Tucker followed Prince into room 1667 across the hall, the room where the agent Togoshi Kei was located, and when the door closed, Princes face sank and his voice chilled as he asked, Tell me, whats going on? Last night I came to this mans room and confused him with Illusionism, and did not ask for valuable clues. Isobel Tucker opened his mouth and continued, I was worried that he would be suspicious when he woke up, so I stayed behind. I could see that he had some intentions towards my subordinates, so I lured him with a n. Thepanys main goal was to find a way to get the best out of thepany. All indications are that he is just an assistant under Miss Reeds hand, an ordinarypany employee. So, youre sure he was in the roomst night and didnt leave halfway? Prince asked, word for word. Isobel Tucker froze for a moment and then said, Of course he was in the room, he was always watching him, observing his words and actions to see if he was in disguise. But it didnt show anything. With that, Isobel Tucker suddenly fell to her knees with a poof, she did not dare to look up at Prince, she said in a frightened tone: Prince, I acted without permission, please forgive Prince. Princes face was cloudy. ording to Isobel Tucker, Jason hadnt left the room under her watchst night, which meant that Jason was not Carovia Dragon Head. Togoshi Kei, a secret agent, also confirmed that Jason had indeed not gone out sincest night. For Isobel Tuckers move, Prince did not feel anything, some times in order to spy on information, some female agents often sacrifice their own beauty and body, this is only normal. Since this Jason is not Carovia Dragon Head, then who is the real Carovia Dragon Head? And where is he hiding? Prince frowned, he did not have a clue for a while, aftering back to see Isobel Tucker kneeling on the ground, he said coldly: Well, get up. You acted in such a way, and in essence, you want to get more information for me, from this point of view, you are loyal. Thank you Prince, Isobel Tucker spoke, her head still bowed, but a glimmer of delight had shed in her downcast eyes. Princes words were tantamount to believing her words and not pursuing her unauthorized actions, and she was naturally secretly delighted. Prince shouted to a hand beside him, whispered a few instructions, the celebrity hand is gone out. Then, the police on the Tokyo side stepped in and walked into Jasons room and said to Jason, who had already gotten out of bed and put on his clothes, This gentleman, I took the liberty to disturb you just now. Since there was a case of a bad naturest night, the suspect is most likely in this hotel, so we broke in directly, so please forgive us. Lukas room door opened and Lukas came out. Seeing so many people gathered in Jasons room, she protested and questioned. Prince walked out of room 1667, looked at Jason and then at Lukas, and did not speak. The police in the field then exined to Lukas and Jason. During this process, four men approached, one of them with an imposing face, showed his credentials and said in a deep voice: I am Steve Brand, Minister of the Carovia Embassy in Tokyo, which received an urgent request for help from a representative of a Caroviapany, saying that he had experienced personal threats in the Pce Hotel. I have the right to bring these two Carovia citizens back to the embassy, regardless of your purpose. Mr. Brand, this is Melissa, Lukas said as he looked to Steve Brand, the head of Carovias embassy in Japan, and then pulled Jason over to him, This is Jason, my assistant. Early in the morning, Jasons room door was broken into by these men for an unknown purpose. I was worried about any threats and thats why I asked the embassy for help. The police officers in the field saw that people from the Carovia Embassy wereing, and they dared not be ck, after all, poor handling would affect the rtionship between the two countries. Immediately, the police officers patiently exined to Steve Brand at the embassy and reassured him that they had no intention of harming Jason, but were only inspecting the hotel room, and also apologized to Jason for the offense. Without saying a word, Prince let these police deal with the embassy people while he led his men straight away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jason looked at Princes back and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, revealing a cold smile. He is considered to have seen Prince this person, also will Princes face features to remember, he will not forget Ben Nash their four Dragon Shade by the cruel abuse, one day he will let Prince blood pay. Chapter 565 Prince’s Plan The embassys people came as a backhanded move prepared by Lukas. Todays incident, whether Isobel Tucker acted ording to Jasons words or not, Jason and Lukas will not be taken away by Princes men. As long as the embassy peoplee, without sufficient evidence, Prince would not dare to act brazenly. Unless Prince has solid evidence linking Jason to the Tokyo Team headquarters and the Secret Service stronghold, there is nothing he can do based on mere spection and with the embassys intervention. So, even if Isobel Tucker was called out by Prince to confess truthfully or not, it only means that Jason knocked her out, and there is no evidence that Jason left the hotel room. However, from the situation just now, Isobel Tucker still gave in to Jason and adopted Jasons n, thus hiding from Prince. On the one hand, with Isobel Tuckers perfect witness, he clears himself of the suspicion of being Carovia Dragon Head, which can paralyze Prince and make him rx his vignce and guard; on the other hand, from now on, Isobel Tucker will be his Through Isobel Tucker he can grasp Princes movements and can understand the movements of Spiritual Thought Stream. He has this handle on Isobel Tucker in his hands, and Isobel Tucker will have to do his bidding if he wants to survive. Isobel Tucker is a smart woman, and from the moment she chose to give in to Jason, perhaps she had already guessed such a situation. Of course, Jason will not activate Isobel Tuckers dark son without the necessary moment. Steve Brand and his group from the embassy also left after talking with Lukas and Jason for a while. Before leaving, they also made it a point to say that they could contact the embassy first when they encountered anything, or they could go directly to the embassy. After sending off Steve Brand and his group, Jason returned to his hotel room when his cell phone rang, picked it up and saw that it was Mr. Iron Fist calling. Jason immediately answered the phone and asked, Iron, have you delivered Ben and the others to their destination? Its here. They just got on the boat and left. Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason was relieved to hear that, and he said, Be careful when you return to Tokyo. This man Prince came by just now, but he couldnt do anything to me. Tokyo is definitely under scrutiny now, so be careful. No problem. After we destroy these two cars with the weapons and stuff on them, Treg Taylor, Cold and Eric and I will return to Tokyo and meet you. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. Okay, when you guys get back. Jason spoke. After interrupting the call, Jasons heart also rested, as long as Ben Nash and their four Dragon Shade were safely sent away, then he had nothing to fear, nothing to worry about. Next, there is only onest problem to deal with C Alexander Holt, the spurned agent! Jason ns to contact Isobel Tuckerter. Isobel Tucker followed Princes side, so I think she can provide some information. Prince residence. When Prince returned to his residence, a face of gloomy and up, looking at him that look like to eat people generally terrible. Isobel Tucker and also Togoshi Keis confession are enough to prove that Jason is not Carovia Dragon Head as he suspected. Immediately, he thought of a question C is this a smokescreen from Carovias side? At this juncture, Lukas and Jason are sent, making his attention all on these two, especially Jason, who he repeatedly conducts test reconnaissance, thinking that Jason is the Carovia Dragon Head he guessed. But in the shadows, Carovia Dragon Head is moving uninhibitedly. Because his attention has been attracted by Jason, Lukas, after sessfully diverting his attention, the real Carovia Dragon Head will naturally be able to start operations in the dark. Damn it! Ill find this Carovia Dragon Head even if I have to dig into the ground! Ill cut him into pieces! Prince yelled at the agents around him, demanding that they use all their forces, especially the entry and exit gates, to look hard until Carovia Dragon Head was uncovered. Until now, Prince has not heard any valuable clues to report, he is even more blue, coldly said: The stronghold in the power,munication why will be cut off? What kind of people manipted it? Are those technical department personnel a barrel of rice? Cant they trace this? What about the police department? No clues from the police department either? What a bunch of losers! Prince, this stronghold is extremely private, and I wonder how this Carovia Dragon Head found it again? A special agent asked boldly. Princes face was stunned, then his face became even more gloomy, this issue is critical, except for him and his inner circle around him as well as the Secret Service, no one knows where this stronghold is located. How did the other side find this stronghold and start the operation? You mean, someone leaked the information? Prince asked with a brilliant sh in his eyes. The agent hastened to say, Prince, I dare not assert. Its just that the matter is fishy. Prince nodded, even if it is true that someone leaked, the most important thing right now is not to find this traitor, but how to uncover Carovia Dragon Head. If there are really traitors around, he will have plenty of time to slowly track them downter. Go, bring Alexander Holt here. Princes eyes shed shrewdly and said coldly, We dont know what Carovia Dragon Head looks like, and any information is not avable. The only way to lure Carovia Dragon Head out is through Alexander Holt. The agent nodded his head and left on that note.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. About half an hourter, a ck car drove into the Prince residence, the door opened, is to see Alexander Holt in the residence apanied by several secret agents. Alexander Holt was led to a tea room, where Prince was already waiting. Mr. Holt, youve heard all about it, right? Prince asked. Alexander Holt nodded and said, Ive heard about it. That Jason is not the real Carovia Dragon Head, he was in the hotel room allst night, someone close to me has confirmed this. Prince opened his mouth, took a sip from his cup of tea, and continued, These two are just a smoke screen used to attract attention. The real Dragon Head, has been operating in the shadows. Alexander Holt did not say anything, when he learned what happenedst night, the whole person was extremely shocked, but when he thought that this is the biggest ace of Carovia military Department Dragon Head did, he felt reasonable. Those four Carovia warriors were rescued, but Im sure that Carovia Dragon Head is still left in Tokyo. Because, theres one more thing he hasnt finished yet. Prince spoke up and gave Alexander Holt a look. Alexander Holt did not speak, but he understood the meaning of Princes words. Those four Carovia warriors infiltrated Tokyo for his sake. Spare the four Carovia warriors have been rescued by Dragon Head now, but as long as he is still alive, Dragon Head will not leave. Carovia Dragon Head will definitely try to find you next. So, the only way to lure Carovia Dragon Head out now is you. Prince said bluntly. Does Prince mean for me to just show up? Alexander Holt asked. The gaze in Princes eyes sank, with a killing machine burst out, he said: Yes, you need to show yourself. Before that, a thorough n is needed. You show up to lure the snake out of the hole, as long as Carovia Dragon Head appears, I arranged the manpower will certainly be his first time to capture and kill! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Alexander Holt nodded, he could only obey Princes n. He knew in his heart that Prince was surrounded by masters, and that there were an unknown number of powerful martial artists from all the major schools hiding in secret. But somehow, remembering some of the legends about Dragon Head, he still had a vague feeling of unease deep inside. Chapter 566 Reasons for the Revolt ording to the next work schedule, Lukas and Jason went to visit Sonny Group and then started the formal negotiation process of cooperation. Jason and Lukas came to Tokyos real mission is to rescue people, to say that the business side of the negotiations, they are not experts, so they can dy, as long as the Dragon Shade rescue, business cooperation negotiations can be dyed to the next stage. Anyway, often this kind of cooperation betweenrge enterprises of the two countries is not a quick fix, and requires several rounds of negotiation to be finalized. The next stage of the negotiation will not be Jason and his team, but a real professional will be sent by the emercepany. Afternoon. The days business negotiations werergely unconstructive, but Lukas did give the Sonny Group a proposal for cooperation as originally nned. If the n is followed, the emerce group represented by Lukas will get the maximum benefit, and Sonny Group will not agree. So the negotiations have reached a stalemate. By the afternoon, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Cold, and Eric had returned to Tokyo, and Phantom checked out of the Pce Hotel and checked into the Tokyo Metropolitan Hotel, where they were in the same hotel as Mr. Iron Fist, making it much easier to move around. Later in the evening, Jason received amunication from Mary, and immediately after he answered, he asked, Mary, has it arrived safely at the ship? Already came up to the ship and joined the rest of the Satan brothers. Now, the ship is heading down the high seas towards Plo. Mary said in themunication. Jasons face lit up with joy as he asked, How are Ben Nash and the others doing with their injuries? Their lives are safe, but they are very weak. I need to heal them surgically next, too. Mary said. Thats good. Ill trouble you next. When you guys get to Plo, wait over there. Ill go with Iron and the others to meet youter. Jason said. Understood. Mary said in response.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After ending the call, Jason thought about it and he sent a message to Isobel Tucker. Tokyo, some residential building. Isobel Tucker had returned to her residence by this time. Her initial mission was to get close to and spy on Jasons true identity, and now that Prince has ruled out Jason as Carovia Dragon Head, she doesnt have to continue to get close to Jason. With nothing more to do behind her, she returned to her quarters and prepared to get some rest. Last nights experience so far has given her a sense of survival after the robbery. When facing Prince, she was not faking her fears, she was indeed very afraid, afraid that Prince would sense that she was lying, and if she did, she would really be begging for her life and death. Fortunately, Prince did not doubt her words, nor did he me her for her so-called unauthorized actions, but also agreed with the loyalty and sacrifice she demonstrated. All in all, Isobel Tucker is safe on Princes side for now. After walking into the residence, Isobel Tuckers phone vibrated and she took it out to see that it was a message from Jason. She gritted her teeth after reading this message, and her eyes shed with the slightest hint ofplexity. She actually knew in her heart that she was currently safe on Princes side, but as long as Jason was willing, he would immediately be able to expose the truth that she had lied and deceived Prince. Equally, she already has a lethal hold on Jason. Jasons message was simple, asking if it was convenient for her and to give him a call if it was. Isobel Tucker thought about it, and after walking into the residence she took out her other phone and dialed Jasons contact information. Hello, Miss Tucker? I assume youre all right? On the phone, came Jasons low but maic voice. Isobel Tucker took a deep breath as she said, Prince didnt suspect me. Did you you were looking for me for something? You said at the time that we didnt owe each other anything, didnt you? Miss Tucker, Ive been in bed with you before, so naturally I take what I say seriously. I know what youre worried about, that I have something to threaten you with, right? Then youre overthinking it. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I still have one more thing to finish. After I finish this, I will return to Carovia, and from then on, you and I will no longer need to contact each other, and you will not be threatened in any way. What else do you have going on? Isobel Tucker was slightly relieved to hear Jason say that. There was an agent turned in Carovia, an agent named Alexander Holt, and I assume that you are aware of this? Jason said. Isobel Tucker nodded and said, I know. When I left Princes residence, the agent was also taken to Princes residence. prince received the agent, I do not know exactly what to talk about. Prince also received Alexander Holt? Jasons voice had a hint of a low tone in it as he said, And do you know where this Alexander Holt usually lives? I dont think he lives in the Prince residence, does he? Isobel Tucker shook her head and said, Alexander Holt does not live in the Prince residence. As for where he lives, I dont know. The secret service on this side of Tokyo has always apanied him, so Alexander Holts whereabouts have always been extremely confidential. So, you cant get any information on Alexander Holts whereabouts on your side either? Jason asked in a deep voice. Isobel Tucker said truthfully, I didnt know, but Prince sent me on a mission to get close to you to find out who you were. I was not involved in the Alexander Holt affair. However, I think there is someone who knows Alexander Holts whereabouts. Who? Yumoto Waki. Yumoto Waki? asked Jason, frowning, This is a woman? What is she? Yumoto Waki is also a member of Spiritual Thought Stream, and her Illusionism skills are much better than mine. Yumoto Waki worked for the Sonny Group and was a colleague of Alexander Holt, who was turned against him because of Yumoto Waki. She used her own spiritual Illusionism for years and years, prating Alexander Holts mind little by little, day by day, Alexander Holt could not leave Yumoto Waki, Yumoto Wakis spiritual Illusionism for him, just like the spiritual opium, can not quit. . Isobel Tucker told Jason this secret story. Sure enough, as I suspected, Alexander Holt was controlled by Illusionism on a spiritual level, and thats why he was turned. Jason took a deep breath and then said, Tell me, where is this Yumoto Waki? I will give you an address. This is the ce where Alexander Holt previously lived with Yumoto Waki. Now, whether Yumoto Waki still lives here, Im not so sure. Isobel Tucker said. Good. Jason said. Isobel Tucker edited a message and sent a specific address to Jason. Chapter 567 – There’s action tonight Pce Hotel Tokyo. Jason hung up the phone after the eyes shining, he walked out of the room, came to Lukass room, reached out and rang the doorbell. Since Prince believes that Jason has nothing to do with the identity of Carovia Dragon Head, there are no secret agents ambushed in the hotel to spy on Lukas and Jason, which makes it easier for Jason to move around. After the doorbell rang, Lukas opened the door to the room and Jason walked in. Jason opened the door and said, Some information has been obtained about Alexander Holts whereabouts. Lukas brightened up and hastily asked, Found out Alexander Holts whereabouts? Jason shook his head and said, At the moment, the Secret Service is extremely strict with Alexander Holt, and Im afraid that no one knows Alexander Holts whereabouts except Prince and the Secret Service. ording to the information provided to me by Isobel Tucker, Alexander Holts rebellion is rted to a woman named Yumoto Waki. Alexander Holt was subliminally controlled by this womans Illusionism and eventually formed a mental dependency, which led to his rebellion. You mean that finding this woman named Yumoto Waki will also lead to tracking down Alexander Holt? Lukas asked. Jason nodded and said, Yes. Isobel Tucker provided an address for Yumoto Waki. I called Iron and the others over to discuss a well thought out n. How can we control Yumoto Waki and use this woman as bait to force Alexander Holt to show himself. Good, once we get rid of Alexander Holt, then our mission for this trip to Tokyo will be aplished. Lukas spoke up. Jason has already contacted Mr. Iron Fist, Phantom and others by phone and asked them toe directly over to the Pce Hotel to meet. Now that the hotel is no longer under surveince, Mr. Iron Fist and the others dont have to worry about arousing the suspicion of the agents. More than ten minutes, Mr. Iron Fist, Phantom, Treg Taylor, Cold, Eric five people came and met up with Jason and Lukas in the hotel room. After Mr. Iron Fist came, Jason briefly told them what he was going to do next. Mr. Iron Fist narrowed his eyes and said, A woman from Spiritual Thought Stream? Im afraid shes not the only one who lives there, there might be other martial artists from Spiritual Thought Stream. Jason mused and said, Its possible. ording to the information, this woman lives in a vi outside of Bunkyo Ward. My n is for Phantom to go to this vi first to spy on the situation and find out if there are people guarding the vi inside and outside. The most crucial thing is whether this Yumoto Waki is in this vi. We dont know what Yumoto Waki looks like, so how can we be sure if shes in this vi? Phantom asked. Jason smiled lightly and said, Its very simple. If this vi is guarded inside and outside, then Yumoto Waki is inside the vi, and Yumoto Waki is an important person who is indispensable to control Alexander Holt. protection. Phantom nodded and said, Then Ill act immediately, and Ill go scouting. I will contact you first when I have news. Phantom, be careful. I believe in your ability to detect hidden disguises, but dont be careless. the martial artists of Spiritual Thought Stream are extremely powerful in their own intent and perception, so be careful. Jason said. Dont worry, the information I have to spy on has never failed. Phantom said in a cold tone. Phantom said goodbye to Jason and the others, and she immediately took action to spy on the vi. Iron, the four of you make another trip to Cobra. Ask him for two more cars toe over. If there is an operation tonight, then these two cars can be useful. Jason said. Okay, then well go find Cobra here, Mr. Iron Fist nodded. After Mr. Iron Fist and the others had left, Jason looked at Lukas and said, Thest link is the embassy side. If there is an operation tonight, we need the embassy to help us cover up if we want to not arouse any suspicion. Now we can make contact with the embassy and ask them to make some arrangements to find some excuse to pick us up and take us over to the embassy. Secretly, we go on the mission with a golden cover. That way, no one in Tokyo will suspect us after the operation, not even Prince, who will just think that Carovia Dragon Head is someone else. Lukas nodded and said, Okay, Ill contact the embassy and talk to them about it. When we came to the operation, the military ministry side had already contacted the embassy privately and asked them to cooperate with us. As long as we have what we want, the embassy will fully cooperate. So that would be great. Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and then waited for the news from Phantom. As soon as word came through from Phantom confirming that Yumoto Waki was in that suburban vi, then tonight they could take immediate action. In the twinkling of an eye, twilight to. While waiting, Jason also finally received a call from Phantom, he answered the phone and asked, Phantom, hows the situation detecting? This is a single vi, the back side is against the mountain, and within a hundred meters of the vi, there are at least a dozen ninjas in ambush. In addition, I also sensed the aura of snipers. ording to my guess, there should be snipers in the mountains at the back of the vi, and as long as someone suspicious enters the vi, they will be killed. Phantom opened his mouth and continued, The interior of the vi could not be detected. But there are obviously people inside the vi, among them there are asionally some powerful martial artist breath in fluctuations. Such a strict guard is enough to exin the problem. It seems that my guess was correct, the woman Yumoto Waki is inside this vi. Jason spoke up. Satan, so were moving tonight? Phantom asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Right! Its not toote to take action tonight. Jason said back. In order to kill in, you need weapons. At least the sniper rifle is indispensable, the opposite side has snipers in the secret ambush, to kill in, the first thing to solve is these snipers. Phantom said. This I know. You just ambush over there now and dont expose yourself. When I make my move on my side, Ill head over to meet up with you. Jason said. Okay, I understand. Ill keep watch from here. Phantom returned the voice of After the call ended, Jason called Lukas over and said in a deep voice, Theres an operation tonight. The cover n on the embassy side can be activated. Good! Lukas nodded, and a sharp edge shed in his eyes, like a sharp de out of its sheath. Chapter 568 Unexpected Happiness In the evening, Lukas contacted the Sonny Group reception to cancel a dinner for the Sonny Group, saying that the embassy had another invitation, so he had to go to the embassy tonight. Around eight oclock, two cars from the embassy arrived at the Pce Hotel in Tokyo. Lukas and Jason both walked down and got into the two embassy cars. At the same time, Princes side received the news. Prince has not continued to send agents to keep an eye on Jason and Lukas 24 hours a day, but Jason and their side of some big movements he will still get the news. These two went to the embassy? Prince frowned, but his heart looked unimpressed. Since Jasons identity was not Carovia Dragon Head, it lost his interest to pay attention to it. Now all he had to do was to execute the next n and use Alexander Holts identity to bring out the Carovia Dragon Head who was hiding in the shadows. Prince did not expect that Jason had already yed a golden trick with him at this time. As the two cars from the embassy picked up Jason and Lukas, Mr. Iron Fist and Treg Taylor, who were waiting on the side, followed in two cars respectively. Jason and Lukas stepped out of the car. The two men arrived in a ck Toyota sedan that followed behind them, and the driver in this Toyota sedan was none other than Mr. Iron Fist. Once the red light passed, the two embassy cars continued to drive in the direction of the embassy. In fact, the car has been secretly arranged for a man and a woman to dress up as Jason and Lukas, not need to bepletely simr, only need to have six or seven simr is enough. Once at the embassy, the two men disguised as Jason and Lukas will make a high-profile appearance, and the agents watching from the outside of the embassy will see that Jason and Lukas have indeed entered the embassy. In fact, the real Jason and Lukas were sitting in the car driven by Mr. Iron Fist, driving in the direction of Bunkyo Ward. Iron, how are the weapons being offered over at Cobra? Jason asked. Theres an M99 with an M20 sniper rifle, and the rest are assault rifles and pistols. Mr. Iron Fist said. Two sniper rifles are also enough, when the timees, Phantom and Cold will be responsible for sniping. We will take care of all the enemies on the outside, and we will go straight in. Jason opened his mouth and said. Mr. Iron Fist hemmed and hawed and said, I only hope that tonight I can kill as much as I didst night. Jason lit a cigarette, took a drag and said, When the mission in Tokyo is over, its about time to go to South America. The cooperation between Satan Operation Group and Luca should also be implemented. Mr. Iron Fist eyes a sunken gaze, with a cold sharpness in the sh, he said: Jason, this side of South America is indeed the existence of many armed forces. In short, this piece of bone is not easy to gnaw. However, we are not afraid of even the most difficult bones. What we arecking is manpower. The expansion of the legion needs to be carried out continuously. We can develop the legions outer fighters, even if we establish a hiring rtionship that wont hurt. Jason said. Mr. Iron Fist nodded and said, This solution is feasible. To talk about the outer fighters, there are many mercenary fighters that can be hired over at the mercenary alliance. Specifically, lets wait until the mission here in Tokyo is over to discuss it carefully. Jason said in a deep voice. The night is gettingte. The two cars drove at breakneck speed towards the outskirts of Bunkyo Ward. Jasons rendezvous with Phantom was at a three-way intersection on the way to the vi on the outskirts of town. Not long after, the two cars continued to drive towards the front when they really saw a three-way intersection in the road. Jason asked Mr. Iron Fist to drive to the side and stop, after the two cars stopped, Jason pushed open the door and stepped out of the car, was about to take out his cell phone to contact Phantom, but saw the right side of the direction, a figure shed out, Phantom appeared and walked out. Phantom, about how far away is this from that vi? Jason asked. About 1. 5 kilometers. Phantom said. Then sneak through. Its too obvious to drive over there, arent there snipers on the other side? The car will be noticed by the snipers through their scopes as soon as it gets within a kilometer of their line of sight. Jason said. Then lets sneak through. Mr. Iron Fist also spoke up. Subsequently, the two cars drove directly into the right side of the fork in a mountain forest parked, the trunk of one of the cars opened, inside arge box containing weapons. The sniping task was given to Phantom and Cold, with Cold picking his usual M99 sniper rifle and Phantom holding that M200 sniper rifle. Jason and Lukas each took two pistols, while Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, and Eric were armed with assault rifles. Once everything was ready, Jason and his group began to sneak around at a rapid pace. Jason moved away from the driveway and stalked through the mountains toward the front, making no sound all the way.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With Phantom leading the way for about twenty minutes or so, a manor-style vi was already visible from an elevated area. The vi was lit up with lights, and with the help of night vision binocrs, was able to vaguely see some figures on the outskirts of the vi. Jason observed that the orientation they were in was about two or three hundred meters away from this manor-style single-family house, and that they would need to cross an intersection to get closer to this vi when they walked out of this forest. ording to Phantoms judgment, the mountain at the back of the vi had snipers in ambush, and the ambush snipers were definitely watching all the movements on the periphery of the vi, so if Jason and the others rashly showed up, they would fall into the other snipers sniper scope view. Therefore, the primary problem is how to take out the opposing sniper. Jason has a situation, a car is driving towards this vi. At that moment, Eric, who was in charge of the situation around the alert, came over and whispered. Jason nodded, he continued to observe this vi in front of him with night vision binocrs, soon, two cars entered his line of sight, these two cars drove into the vi inside, a figure inside the car walked down. In the middle of it, a figure caught Jasons attention, the figure was medium-sized, wearing a gray top, and the moment he got out of the car Jason caught the side of his face, and a name immediately came to his mind C Alexander Holt! Lukas, did you see that? The man in the gray top, is he Alexander Holt? asked Jason, speaking up. I noticed, too far away to see clearly, but judging from the appearance, seven out of ten is Alexander Holt, Lukas said, with a hint of excitement in his tone. Jason sneered and said, This is quite an unexpected surprise. I didnt expect Alexander Holt toe over, so I guess hes here to find this woman Yumoto Waki. This saves us a lot of work. As he spoke, Jasons tone sank, a touch of intense killing intent was diffusing, and he said in one word C Brothers, prepare for action! Tonight, trample down everyone in this vi! Chapter 569 Night Darkness Killing Night (I) Jason next deployed the action n. Phantom and Cold, two snipers, stay in ambush on high ground in the woods for a sniping mission. Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Eric, Lukas five people towards the direction of the vi sneak past, approaching the time, Phantom and Cold locked in the vi outside the hands, one by one to snipe. As long as the men on the outside of the vi are sniped, those enemy snipers hiding in the shadows will definitely make a move, and as soon as these snipers move, Phantom and Cold will be able to determine where these snipers are hiding and thus make a counter-sniping kill. Phantom as the first assassin in the dark world, her own sniper ability of strong has no doubt; Cold in Satan Operation Group is dedicated to sniping tasks, his sniping level even Jason have to praise a few. Therefore, thebination of Cold and Phantom two people to carry out secret sniping, Jason they arepletely at ease. As long as the periphery and the snipers hidden in the shadows are killed, Jason and his team will be the first to rush into the vi and start a short fight. Before acting, Jason contacted Manjusaka again. Themunication signal in this area of the vi must be cut off, otherwise, once the operation isunched, those secret agents in the vi send out a signal for help, immediately there will be special services or even Land Self-Defense Force fighters swarming over, then it will be a problem. Manjusaka had the location locked down and was waiting for Jason to give her the go-ahead. Is everything ready? Jason asked in a deep voice. Its ready! Then let the action begin! Jason gave the order, the Satan Army began to move in an orderly manner, moving silently, one by one, like a ghost in the night, is towards the target to be surrounded and killed silently approaching the past. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Among the two cars that drove into the vi, the man who stepped out of the first car, wearing a gray top and looking very ordinary and unusual, was Alexander Holt. Prince is trying to use him as bait to lure Carovia Dragon Head out, and he has no choice but toply with Princes n of action. ording to Princes n is indeed incredibly well thought out and seamless, as long as Carovia Dragon Head shows up, it is bound to be a dead end. But what about him when the timees? Alexander Holt had a feeling that if Princes n was followed, he would show up to lure Carovia Dragon Head to show up, and even if Carovia Dragon Head was caught in a circle once he showed up, he would die before Carovia Dragon Head was captured and killed. He had a feeling that if Carovia Dragon Head came to kill him, he would be dead as soon as he showed up, Carovia Dragon Head had such means and ability. Still, he could not refuse Princes n, and from the moment he was turned, he could only submit to Prince. Before the action, he simply made a request to Prince toe and see Yumoto Waki for a while. To him, tonights meeting with Yumoto Waki felt like a farewell. He could not leave this woman, to the point where he no longer knew whether it was because of love or spiritual dependence. He was originally an extremely good agent, lurking in the Sonny Group, and this woman was his colleague. He had no family or friends on this side of Tokyo, and because of his status as an agent, he needed to be carefully covered and guarded. In the beginning, this woman was warming up to him both at work and in life. He thought this woman was just an ordinary employee of Sonny Group, and over time, he got closer and closer to this woman, and he started to get intoxicated by this womans beauty and tenderness. He started to live with this woman and started to live as a couple, and he even thought of taking this woman back to Carovia. Until suddenly, one day, agents from the Tokyo side appeared in front of him and took him away for interrogation, during which this woman also appeared. At that moment, he realized that this woman was not an ordinary employee, but a master of the Spiritual Thought Stream school who specialized in mental psychedelia. After a long time together, his spirit had unknowingly been controlled by this womans Illusionism, he had developed a spiritual dependence on her, and in such a situation, he was turned against her. He did not hate the woman, he cooperated with all the interrogations of the secret service, and his only request was not to let the woman leave him. Only when he was alone, he had remorse, shame, the thought of death, but as long as the sight of that woman, these emotions will all dissipate, reced by a deep sense of attachment. It hade to this, Alexander Holt knew there was no turning back, he had be a shameful traitor, but he didnt care anymore, as long as he had this woman by his side. Alexander Holt walked into the vi, there are several people inside the vi, Alexander Holt towards one of them asked the voice. Then Alexander Holt walked toward the upper floor and shouted under his breath, Yumoto The door of a room on the second floor opened, came out a woman wearing a kimono, she looks soft, graceful posture, a kind of frail and delicate behavior, so that people can not help but feel a touch ofpassion. This woman belongs to the kind of woman who can not be the slightest bit wary, but also let people can not help but approach. Shirai Sotan, youre here. The woman smiled lightly, she was none other than Yumoto Waki. Alexander Holt nodded, Shirai Sotan was a Japanese name given to him by this woman, and he epted it, doing whatever the woman said. Prince said you wereing over. So Ive prepared some sake and some small dishes, shall I apany you for a drink? Yumoto Waki smiled softly as she walked up to Alexander Holt, her delicate body already leaning against his. Alexander Holt put his arm around her and said, Whatever you say is fine Next, Prince has an assignment for me, and I have to go away for a while. Ill keep waiting for you toe back, okay? Yumoto Waki smiled. Alexander Holt nodded. Wait, Ill bring the wine and food over. Yumoto Waki smiled as she walked down the stairs and came back up with a te of sake she had warmed and a few dishes to go with it. Such a scene had urred countless times in the past, and Alexander Holt didnt know if he would ever see it again, so he decided to drink a little more tonight. At the same time, the periphery of the vi has sniper gunfire sounded steeply. Phew! Phew! Phew! The sound of sniper fire pierced the void, extremely ear-piercing, apanied by the periphery of the vi in a session of human figures fell, without exception, all were shot in the eyebrows, the whole head exploded. Enemy attack! In the vi, someone already shouted, the rm sounded, followed by a terrifying aura of martial artists in the vi rose up to the sky. On the second floor, Alexander Holt just picked up the ss filled with wine, the sudden sound of the rm and a wave of iron-blooded murderous aura swept in, his face suddenly changed, fingers loose, the ss fell straight to the ground. Bang! The wine ss shattered and the wine in the ss spilled all over the floor. Chapter 570 Night Darkness Killing Night (II) Hesing! It must be himing! Alexander Holt opened his mouth to murmur, and that face became a little white and frightened. The gaze in Yumoto Wakis eyes rose up and her face quickly became as cold as ice, a far cry from her previous frail and delicate image, and she said, Shirai Sotan, who is this man you speak of? Whatsing? Carovia Dragon Head! It must be him, hesing Quick, notify Prince and send help! The men here cant stand up to Dragon Head! shouted Alexander Holt. Yumoto Waki did not dare to slow down and immediately took out his cell phone to make a call. However, under the dialing her face changed violently and said, There is no signal munication,work signal all interrupted, simply can not contact with Prince. Alexander Holts face was even more ashen when he heard it. Outside the vi. Those on the periphery of the vi ambush alert manpower were killed one after another, a round of sniper shots rang out like the soul of the evil ghost, as long as there is the sound of gunfire, will certainly be able to harvest a life away. When the gunshots rang out, the back of the vi on a mountain, in the darkness of the night fiercely with three figures are moving quickly, it is three ambush snipers. They were moving themselves quickly ording to the direction from which the sniper shots came, and they were trying to find the sniper who fired the shots. One of the snipers seemed to catch something, and with a sunken gaze in his eyes, he crouched down on a cover, the sniper rifle in his hand pointed forward, and immediately fired a shot. Phew! A sniper warhead immediately sniped out toward the front. Just before the sniper fired, a ghostly figure slipped and silently ambushed him in a hidden position on the high ground of a mountain forest. By the time the sniper on the opposite side of the room fired his shot, the figure held a sniper rifle in his hand and pointed it forward, pulling the trigger. The Japanese snipers face changed abruptly out of his perception of danger, and at that moment he felt a deadly stinging sensationing from his brow. How did he, who was adept at sniping, not know that it was the sting of being locked in by a sniper rifle? The snipers face changed in shock and he tried to evade, but it was toote. A sniper warhead had sniped in a split second, piercing through his brow. As soon as this sniper died, another sniper not far from him changed his face and his body immediately moved quickly, but his undting breath was already somewhat out of control. In the hignds of the mountains and forests, Cold like a statue of motionless, the whole body does not have the slightest breath fluctuations, Phantom a shot to kill a sniper opposite, immediately after he caught a trace of abnormal breath fluctuations. Without hesitation, Cold locked the M99 sniper rifle in his hand in the direction of the wisp of breath fluctuation and fired a quick shot. Phew! A sniper slug was immediately sniped out. The Japanese sniper, who was moving quickly, had not had time to evade in cover when a sniper slug had torn through his throat. Onest sniper remains. Phantom and Cold emerged, working in tandem to lock on to thest sniper on the other side, and Cold fired several shots in quick session, forcing the sniper to sh towards another cover. The moment the sniper emerged, Phantoms fatal shot had sniped out, passing over the snipers body and nearly breaking it in two. At this time, inside that vi, there were some agents with guns rushing out. Phantom and Cold turned their guns and locked on to the agents. Phew! Phew! Phew! Under the sniping of these two snipers, how many people rushed out of the vi were not enough to kill. Without the snipers hold, Phantom and Colds sniping was more casual and unrestrained. At the same time, the outer perimeter of the vi, Jason has been the first to rush towards the vi, followed by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Eric and Lukas. The vis second and third floor windows, with ambush gunmen, they found Jason and others on the ground, was about to aim to shoot, when the cold C Phew! Phew! Another sniper shot rang out of thin air, the second floor and third floor of a gunmans head was blown off, sshing a shower of blood, spilling into the air, so that people look to feel shocked. At this time, Jason and others have rushed unimpeded to the vi, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Eric holding assault rifles, the three of them fired one after another, a densework of fire from the vis main door swept inside, a frenzy of bullets out, forming a fire suppression. The rest of the people in the vi simply do not dare to venture out, one this dense firepowerwork suppression, the second that the deadly sniper warheads do not know when they will snipe over, dare to show up, are immediately killed on the spot. With the help of Mr. Iron Fist and other peoples fire suppression, Jason and Lukas both moved their bodies and had ambushed both sides of the gate, Jason sensed the scent of the people inside and he gestured towards Lukas. Lukas nodded, with a sh of murder in his eyes. Mr. Iron Fist and the three of them in this instant also have a very tacit agreement to stop strafing, the doorway on both sides of the ambush of Jason and Lukas two whoosh rushed into the vi hall. There were a number of other agents in the hall who were dodging bullets that were sweeping across the room by the corners and on the backs of the couches. Outside the sound of gunfire suddenly stopped, these special gunmen realized that the other sides bullets may be shot, immediately they appeared out ready to counterattack with guns, however, the face is two figures. Bang! Bang! Bang! A sharp gunshot rang out, Jason held his gun with both hands, snapping it one after the other, a round of bullets as if with an automatic tracker, shooting with unparalleled uracy at each of the agents and gunmen who emerged. Lukas side also fired one after another, her shots may not be as fast as Jasons, but they were unbelievably urate. In the blink of an eye, eight or nine people had died under both of their guns. At this time, Jason nced at the corner of his eye, saw a shadow of a person shing at the second floor, he said in a loud voice: Lukas look out!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Said, Jason body towards the right side of the horizontal shift to the ground, the gun in the hand towards the second floor of the building mouth one after another snap. Bang! Bang! Bang! On the second floor, there were a dozen other figures shooting in the direction of where Jason and Lukas were. Lukas hid in a corner, a figure shed past on the second floor, she immediately shot forward, the sound of the gun passed, immediately appeared a cloud of blood. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor and Eric have also rushed into the hall and are gunning for the crouching spot on the second floor stairway. Phantom and Cold are no longer sniping on the outside, because the battle is now focused on the inside of the vi, and the two of them are rushing towards the vi as fast as they can. Chapter 571 Night Darkness Killing Night (III) The sound of gunfire echoed, the blood gas filled the surrounding, the vi inside and outside as if it had be a battlefield, smoke filled up, like the devil on patrol. On the second floor, Alexander Holts face was pale, the battle came out of nowhere, leaving him unprepared, and he had first wanted to rush out with Yumoto Waki and flee far away. But that densework of fire swept in steeply, along with that god-awful precision sniping, and he quickly returned to the second floor with Yumoto Waki just as he reached the stairs to hide and counterattack. There were quite a few more people on the second floor, along with these eight secret agents, six Tenjin school ninjas, in addition to martial artists from Spiritual Thought Stream. We must rush out, staying here is only a death sentence! Alexander Holt opened his mouth and said in a deep voice. The people in the field know this, the key is how to rush down? The stairway entrance has been suppressed by a powerful firepowerwork. As long as someone on their side emerges from the stairway entrance, they will certainly be subjected to that terrifying vigorous sweeping fire, which will certainly be a certain death situation. At this time, a Tenjin school ninja said gloomily, I can create an opportunity to rush down, the speed must be fast, not to give the other side time to react. The ninja said, this ninja body towards the front of a sh, then his right hand quickly towards the bottom of the building threw down a shaped like a ball like things. Once these orbs touched the ground, immediately issued a firecracker explosion sound, followed by a cloud of thick fog filled up, quickly enveloped the entire first floor hall. Watch out! Evade for now! In the first floor, Jason saw the situation and immediately spoke out, he was worried that the smoke existed toxic gas. Jason and others slightly backward, in this instant, a ck figure on the stairs quickly shing, these figures of the right hand have raised, at once CThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Snort snort snort! A cold light shed, a ray of cold as the sky scattered flowers towards Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor and other people all indiscriminately attacked and killed. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, there was a killing machine flowing, he recognized it, it was a shooting star dart! Jason they have evaded and dodged, avoiding the meteor darts that came at them. In this way, a figure on the second floor also rushed down and instantly had a strong aura towards Jason their hiding ce to attack and kill. There is no poison gas in the smoke, just a smoke bomb-like presence, which is the usual ninja trick. Seeing that the enemy on the second floor has rushed to kill, the Satan Army in the field each of the depths of their eyes also ignited a zing fire-like battle intent and killing machine. Whew! In a corner to the right, Treg Taylor moved and sprinted out, so fast that he rammed into several Spiritual Thought Stream warriors like an armored tank, while his huge iron fist was already sting out at the enemies around him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Mr. Iron Fist, Phantom, Lukas, Cold, and Eric also rushed out, drawing their swords and des, and rushed forward with the fearlessness of iron-blooded killing, attacking the Tenjin school ninjas, Japanese agents, and Spiritual Thought Stream martial artists who were swarming around them. Jason feet a stomp, a sh dash towards the direction of the stairway, from the second floor down the figure did not Alexander Holt, he also felt the second floor there are some hidden aura in the fluctuation. These obscure aura is extremely extraordinary, vaguely revealing a powerful might, as if waiting for the prey to take the initiative toe to the door. Jason sprinted forward when a de shed and killed him, while a ck figure shed behind him and a dagger stabbed him in the back. The two sides of the situation, Jason still face as usual, his mouth corner of a cold smile, his right hand holding a saber towards the side of the horizontal strike, the attack of the de to block, and then his left hand lightning forward, a sp of the Spiritual Thought Stream warriors throat, backhanded a turn, pulling the warrior across to his He then turned his backhand and pulled the warrior behind him. Snort! In the light of day, the dagger that came from behind stabbed straight to, but stabbed into the chest of this Spiritual Thought Stream warrior, until no hilt. It was a Tenjin school ninja. This ninjas face changed at the sight and he hurriedly backed up. As he retreated, a figure chased after him like a cannonball, and a saber turned into a bit of a chill and went straight for his throat. The Tenjin school ninjas face was horrified, and the dagger in his hand waved one after another, parrying the thrusting saber. Whew! While the Tenjin school ninja was struggling to fight, Jasons left fist struck forward with thunderous force, striking the ninja hard in the chest and stomach. This punch is the real deadly killing move. Boom! The fist imprinted on the ninjas chest and abdomen, and the Abyss Blow force exploded into the ninjas body in a tidal wave of fury, shattering his internal organs and killing him in the first ce. Jasons body folded and once again sprinted in the direction of the stairway. Since Alexander Holt did not show up in the first floor, it can only be upstairs. The biggest task of this operation is to capture and kill Alexander Holt, so Jasons target is also locked on Alexander Holt. Whoosh! Jasons speed was fast, and after arriving at the stairway, he took an arrow step towards the upper floor, while he was on guard to watch out for the situation upstairs, ready to deal with the oing killing opportunity. Only to see Jason just rushed from the stairway to the second floor, steeply C Snort! A pile of saber-like mane cut down head on, straight to take Jason. The knife is a lightning-like stream of light, containing an endless killing machine in this straight down, in such a situation to be able to resist or avoid this knife people are afraid of not many. The battle on the first floor has been violent and iparable. Mr. Iron Fist roared, he took a Taijutsu from the hands of a Japanese warrior, and cut it across his hand, blood erupted everywhere he passed, and heads fell to the ground. Phantom body breath as cold as ice, the blue-faced fang mask presented under the eyes are cold and emotionless, only a cold bone-chilling killing intent in the surge. Her body is fluttering like a ghost, and a curved de in her hand is often a fatal line of blood cut from the throat of an opponent when she strikes. Treg Taylor has been wearing the finger tiger hand spikes, which is a close up kill weapon, if Treg Taylors fierce power punch hit, there is no possibility of surviving. Lukas also showed her iparable closebat skills, a saber in her hand has been stained withyers of blood, she appeared extremely brave, sometimes with fists and legs with each other hard, her own explosive force does not belong to men, there is a heroic iron-blooded aura. Kill! Cold and Eric also in the cold drink, the body spread between the moving constantly to meet the side of an enemy. Cold is proficient in sniping, but is equally skilled in assassination. Eric is as his name suggests, the sharpness of a disy, killing machine is revealed, he holds his sword in both hands, two thin willow leaf de in his hands fluttering like a dance, like the dancing butterfly, dazzling iparable, but the killing machine is awe-inspiring, the knife mane lightning burst out, followed by a ssh of blood line. A bloody killing duel has begun. chapter 572 great samurai, Ghost Hand Snort! When the dazzling de came to the face and appeared above his head, Jasons face was as normal, looking unruffled, as if he did not feel any surprise at the sudden appearance of a de out of thin air. The stairway is narrow, not suitable for moving and dodging, Jason also did not think about dodging, the de zed up when he was holding the saber to meet the attack. The force of Jasons own heavy blow was poured into the sword in his hand, and it was directed at the head-butting de! ng! A piercing and iparable sound of weapons shing resounded, it was a Taijutsu, but was isted by the saber in Jasons hand, so that the de of the Taijutsu could not continue to press down half a point. This is not the end, Jasons hand saber contains the force of the heavy blow swept out, along the de of the Taijutsu impact up, and viciously pounded the owner holding the Taijutsu. In a moment, this taijutsu was shaken and lifted upward. Jason took advantage of the momentum toward the front of a charge, a terrifying might like the descent of the gods and demons rose to the heavens, the bodys blood surging, masculine and domineering aura manifested, as a human-shaped dragon emitting a terrifying and boundless monstrous divine might, brought about by the pressure like a huge mountain crushing the top is enough to make people feel a sense of suffocation, like the descent of a cold and bloodthirsty Satan. Snort! Snort! As Jason dashed forward, the saber in his hand had struck strongly, turning into two points of cold aura and taking it straight to the opponent. The figure had a brief moment of shock, and then he raised his Taijutsu in his hand, and his sword rolled out like a tidal wave, blocking Jasons two strikes, and he also took the opportunity to step back, pulling back a certain distance. Jason also rushed up to the second floor, he fixed his eyes towards the front, to see clearly the person standing in front of him, his face slightly stunned. Standing in front of him is a middle-aged man, wearing a ck samurai suit, face withered, eyes sharp as a sword, the right arm sleeve of the samurai suit is empty, apparently missing a right arm, he holds a sword in his left hand, his body emanates a harsh aura like a sword. Ghost Hand? What a surprise to me! After more than three years, I met you again! Jason opened his mouth and looked at the middle-aged warrior in front of him and said in an indifferent tone. Satan! The middle-aged warrior named Ghost Hand spoke word for word, his tone filled with a sense of resentment and anger, staring at Jasons eyes were about to spew out a me of hatred. He will never forget the revenge of his broken arm. His right arm was chopped off by Jason back then. Ghost Hand, a Shinto Ryu kendo master, led more than 100 Shinto Ryu warriors to besiege the Satan Operation Group more than three years ago, but he was defeated, and his own arm was cut off. After his return, he learned from his pain and did not give up on himself because he broke his right arm holding the sword, he used his left hand to hold the sword and created a unique left-handed sword fighting technique. Today, his kendo cultivation has reached the eighth stage, and he has also officially stepped into the GREAT SAMURAI power level. Not long ago, there were Shinto Ryu warriors who went to Carovia, but I killed them. One of them was a samurai named Saito Sutsuta, who seemed to be your disciple. Before he died, I said that soon your master would being down to apany you. It seems that I did not break my promise, after tonight, you can go to hell to apany your disciple. Jason said in an indifferent tone. Im only afraid that it may not be! Without waiting for Ghost Hand to speak, an eloquent voice rang out from a side room, then the wooden door of this room pulled open and a middle-aged samurai came out. His sturdy body, action like the wind, itself has a thick and heavy like a mountain of power manifested, looking like a human-shaped tyrant ape. This is also a great samurai level powerhouse, but not of the Shinto Ryu school, but a powerhouse belonging to the Spiritual Thought Stream school, named Zakaza Masanobu. Two great samurai appeared, enough to prove that Prince for Alexander Holt and Yumoto Wakis importance, not hesitating to send two great samurai protection, and there are many secret agents, ninja and Shinto Ryu, Spiritual Thought Stream two schools of Samurai.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Satan, today is the day you will die! Ghost Hand raised his left hand and pointed the Taijutsu in his hand straight at Jason. Jason looked around the scene, he narrowed his eyes and said: Alexander Holt, at this time, still afraid to show yourself? How long can you hide? If you are a man,e out and fight head on! If you can win, then youll be able to live in this ce from now on and no one can do anything about it! I dont think that little girl in Japan has worn out the blood in your bones, right? Alexander Holt, formerly of the Secret Service, has met Dragon Head! An indifferent voice sounded, and in a room, Alexander Holt came out, followed by Yumoto Waki at his side. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Alexander Holt and then at Yumoto Waki on the side, his tone full of sarcasm, Is this the pussy that made you betray your country, your principles, and your beliefs? I know that for Carovia for the Secret Service, I am already a sinner. The matter hase to this, I have nothing to say, I can not go back. Some things, one wrong step, and then look back has fallen into the abyss of ten thousand feet. Alexander Holt took a deep breath, his face calm, heughed at himself and said, Prince targeted you many times to stab, but finally ruled you out, thinking that you are not Carovia Dragon Head, he was wrong, we were wrong! Its really rare that you have such an awareness. You have the right to make your own choices, however, sometimes it takes strength to choose the path you want to take. So, in the end, ites down to fists, lets fight! Jason coldly shouted out, his body battle intent boiling, the killing machine is strong, in that own diffuse that like the substance of the bloody killing aura, the second floor of the venue seems to have been reduced to a bloody hell, and he is the lord of that hell C Satan! When its time to fight, fight, fearlessly! This is Satans true colors! Two great samurai, a top agent, plus a Spiritual Thought Stream master of Illusionism, four people quietly stood in a formation that surrounded Jason. Rather, they were outnumbered, but none of them dared to show the slightest sense of contempt. Because standing in front of them is the strongest ace of Carovias military department C Dragon Head! And also the man of the dark world who specializes in killing and creating death C Satan! Snort! Ghost Hand was the first to attack, his hand Taijutsu raised, and in a moment it turned into a lightning-like de, containing a strong killing machine, and went straight to Jasons throat. Zakaza Masanobu also moved, he stepped out from the side, before he arrived, a Taijutsu has been carrying a violent and majestic aura cutting to kill. Alexander Holt eyes shining, he did not move, he seems to be a hunter, is waiting for the best opportunity to strike. As for Yumoto Waki, she suddenly dance, with her dance, there is a burst of strange fragrance diffusion, her dance is a sword dance, look very beautiful, inadvertent nce is able to attract peoples mind to the past, in a little inattentive time, the sharp snow-colored sword will stab out. This is Illusionism, but it also belongs to Combat Illusionism. Chapter 573 – One Man Fighting Alone Jasons battle intent is so great, his own power is unparalleled, but he did not boast, he can see that Ghost Hands own sword is indeed further than before, plus the left hand holds a sword, making his way of striking seems more bizarre and tricky, so that people can not be defended. As for Zakaza Masanobu, the Taijutsu in his hands is filled with powerful force, and his swordy is very different from that of Ghost Hand, which is filled with a violent and majestic aura, wide open and wide open, yet seemingly subtle. These two great samurai cooperate with each other and are able toplement each other, making up for the shorings of their respective swordsmanship, and working together to kill the enemy, they are often able to explode with twice the power. The saber Jason held in his hand shed forward, blocking the iing Taijutsu of Ghost Hand in a sh, then he folded his body and moved to the right to avoid the attack of Zakaza Masanobu. Jasonnded on the ground after the momentum of a bomb, the whole person into a shot cannonball like towards Ghost Hand sprinted over, a strong killing machine in the diffusion of terror like an abyss, deep as a prison, a moment of the outbreak of the power is extremely appalling. Ghost Hands face changed abruptly, now Jasons own aura is actually reminding him of the battle back in the day, is also this kind of unrelenting and powerful. Kill! Ghost Hand steadied his mind, he shouted furiously, he regained his endless faith, he believed that his attainment in kendo in the past three years or so had been different, he had reached the eighth stage of kendo, he firmly believed that he could defeat Jason and wipe out his shame! Ghost Hand in a loud voice, the hands of the Taijutsu horizontal cut down, in the void into a pile of sword like a mane, straight to Jason. ng! The weapons in the hands of two people hard shaken together, said Ghost Hand handheld raised hand, Jason is only a saber, from the weapon can be said to be an inch short an inch dangerous. The longer the weapon, the stronger the force that can be exploded under the horizontal chop. However, Jasons own strength attributes have made up for the shorings of the weapon, and with this blow, he exploded with the heavy force of Abyss Blow, impacting Ghost Hand along the saber in his hand. The force of this heavy blow erupted from the saber, far less smoothly than the fist st, but Ghost Hand was still unable to resist, and with one blow, the Taijutsu in his hand was jolted up and nearly out of his hand. Boom! Taking advantage of this gap, Jasons left hand sted Ghost Hand with a fist that came out across the sky, transforming into a dragon shape, like an angry dragon roaring. Dragon ying Hand! Jason exploded into the Fist of Rage and Murder, powered by the endless intent of rage and murder, and sted at Ghost Hand. Ghost Hand is not in a hurry, but his right leg is raised in time for his sword, and his leg seems to turn into a sharp taijutsu, carrying his own kendo attack, to meet Jasons punch. Bang! With a single punch, the power of the fist burst out, forming a prating st that broke theyer of sword force that Ghost Hands leg force had condensed into. Jason did not take the opportunity to pursue, only because Zakaza Masanobus hands Taijutsu has been the wind and lightning chopping to, knife power like a rainbow, magnificent and strong, a knife mane woven out, forming a knife power of the, enveloped to Jason. This is the most famous kendobat technique of the Spiritual Thought Stream school C the One Thousand de sh! Jason turned around and faced the attack of the web of sword power evolved by Zakaza Masanobu, Jason simply performed a move C Whale in the Sea! He performs this fist style from Dragon Shadow Fist with the saber in his hand; the saber is his fist and the kendo is the de he strikes with. For his own fists, he has always been extremely confident. The sharpness of the saber zed up like a tidal wave, as if there was a whale shark leaping out to devour people, just like the sharpness of the saber spitting out the ray of sharpness that contains endless killing intent! Layers of knife, a single sh to break it! ng! The saber prated through the endlessly interwoven web of swords, sealing the taijutsu in Zakaza Masanobus hand, and the terrifying force contained in the saber shook Zakaza Masanobus body and nearly made him unsteady. At this moment, Alexander Holt has not moved like the waiting snake, he leapt forward, palm a bit of cold spit, straight to Jasons back. Alexander Holts strikes are quick, and the timing is just right, and the first strike is a kill shot. Alexander Holt as a top agent, in terms of strength, he is not weaker than the top special operations soldiers, and even in the fight between life and death, the agent can use the skills are more abundant some. In fact, of the four people in the field, only one is worthy of Jasons ce, and that is Alexander Holt. Perhaps in terms of strength, Ghost Hand and Zakaza Masanobu is not weaker than Alexander Holt, but in terms of killing skills, these two are certainly far less than Alexander Holt as an agent. As soon as Alexander Holt moved, Jason already felt it. Jasons eyes sunk, fiercely opened his mouth and roared, the saber in his hand pushed hard, and under the impact of this force, Zakaza Masanobu, who was already a little unstable, immediately staggered backwards. Jasons right leg turned backwards and turned violently sideways, and a sharp dagger was stabbed straight through along the front of his chest. Snort!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In that instant, the saber in Jasons hand had turned into a bit of a chill and stabbed Alexander Holt in the throat. Alexander Holt side head to avoid, right arm towards Jasons chest direction a sh, the dagger in the hand cross cut Jasons chest. Bang! However, Jasons left hand has lightning sped Alexander Holts right wrist, so that Alexander Holt under the force, the dagger in his hand also failed to cut across towards Jasons chest half a point. During that time, Jason had already held the saber in his backhand, and the tip of the saber in his hand was stabbed straight down toward Alexander Holts body from top to bottom. This time, Alexander Holt no longer how to dodge can notpletely avoid, certainly to be stabbed by the saber. At that moment, a sword de stabbed straight over, picking up the saber in Jasons hand and making the straight stab fall short. Yumoto Waki appeared at the side of Alexander Holt, just now the sword is her strike, defusing Alexander Holts crisis. Snort! Snort! Ghost Hand came again, Taijutsu waved in his hand, attacked out of the way of the de, enveloped Jason. Zakaza Masanobu also nked Jason with a powerful kill shot across the face. In this case, Jason had to let go of the left hand that held Alexander Holts wrist, toe a little, backward, avoiding the two great samurais joint attack. After the warm-up, its time to kill! Jasons knife tip hanging to the ground, his face indifferent, the gaze in his eyes unperturbed, but revealing a enough to make people bone chilling killing cold. Chapter 574 Blood-stained as a Demon Jasons words were calm, as if he was stating a simple fact. Ghost Hand face twisted, want to say something, but can not say, only feel the corners of the mouth a dry, the four of them together after the fight just now have not been able to help Jason a little, he can still refute what? What else can he say? He originally thought that he had trained his left-handed sword, and even further his own sword path, with the current strength canpletely defeat the kill Jason, but after the square fight, he realized that he was wrong. If it were one-on-one with Jason, he would have been dead by now! His kendo is indeed refined, but he is overlooking a problem, Jasons strength has also been growing over the years, and now it is a step into the Secret Power Realm, both strength attributes and closebat skills, are far better than before. Zakaza Masanobu did not say anything, his face looked a little stony. Alexander Holt sighed lightly and said slowly: Dragon Heads strength is worthy of being the biggest trump card in Carovias military department. I just didnt expect you to have the identity of Satan the Evil in the dark world. Jasons face was nd as he said, Not only you, but a lot of people didnt expect it either, lets say the stupid Prince that you willingly defected to work for. At this remark, Yumoto Wakis face was a little upset. Jasonughed coldly and said, Little bitch, you dont squirm on the sidelines either. Your Illusionism is ineffective against me, and its the sword in your hand that will kill me. Lets see if you have the ability to do so! Fight, this time, I will kill! The words have just fallen, Jason with the momentum of the sh rushed directly to Ghost Hand, the speed of the people simply can not see his figure, in their own speed inertia, he looked like wrapped in a million pounds of power crushed to Ghost Hand. So powerful, its scary! Ghost Hand face astonished, the hand Taijutsu raised, shaking out in the void of a blinding de, snowy de like a thousandyers of snow piled up,yers andyers, interlocking, which contains a harsh killing move, swept towards Jason. This is Ghost Hands strongest killer since he became a left-handed kendo practitioner C Snow Chopper One de! Whale-Hog Blood Sea! Jason roared out, from his body there is an overwhelming and unparalleled aura rises to the sky, intimidating the sky, his blood is soaring, as if transformed into a bloodthirsty whale shark, across a sea of blood, opened a bloody mouth, devouring the enemy in front of him. This is a killing move in Dragon Shadow Fist, and Jason uses his saber as his fist to perform this attack. The blood that surges through the body, the blood that pervades the blood that kills gives the impression of a sea of blood that surges to the hand of the saber that evolves the severe killing move, is like the whale shark that devours all things, dominates the world! The saber stabbed and killed, where it passed, the snowke-like saber awnings were defeated, all cracked, it was unable to resist Jasons overwhelming and unparalleled killing attack. ng! With an ear-splitting sound, the saber sealed the Taijutsu in Ghost Hands hand, and a heavy blow vibrated from the sabers de, impacting it hard on Ghost Hand. Ghost Hand immediately stifled a grunt, holding the knife tiger mouth bleeding, the hands of the Taijutsu is actually unable to grip, it fell out of his hands, his whole body is also backwards. Jason, of course, would not let go of this opportunity, however, on the right side, Alexander Holt and Yumoto Waki have joined forces to attack and kill. Jasons eyes sunk, his speed towards Ghost Hand remained unchanged, his right hand raised, the saber in his hand came out, turning into a harsh cold aura, straight towards Alexander Holt and Yumoto Waki. This caused both Alexander Holt and Yumoto Waki to stall and dodge in a hurry. The little time dyed was enough for Jason. Boom! Jason once again, still performing the Dragon Shadow Fist fist, fist momentum, across the sky, with the power of their own heavy blows to promote, the wind speed of the st to the Ghost Hand. Ghost Hands body has not yet stabilized, facing Jasons punch, his face horrified, his left hand into the Tao, condensing his own force, cutting forward, in an attempt to frame the suppression of Jasons punch. Bang! A bang sounded out, Jasons fist exploded with the majestic force of Abyss Blow,yers of force surged and surged, forming a forceful blow that crushed Ghost Hand. Ghost Hand simply had no way to resist, his hand sh was broken, followed by this punch that hit his body and shook him, causing him to cough up blood in his mouth. Snort! On the left side, a de with a violent intent shed, that was the Taijutsu in Zakaza Masanobus hand, and it wasing to kill. Jason grabbed Ghost Hands body with his hand, and he staggered his footsteps while bringing Ghost Hands body to meet the violent de mane. Whirling, a cut of the de went through Ghost Hands chest and out through his back, the snowy de stained with blood. Unfortunately, it is not the blood of the enemy that is stained, but the blood of our own people! Zakaza Masanobus face changed and he tried to retreat with his sword, but he was toote C Whew! A leg stance swept in with the might of a mountain, sweeping across his sword-wielding right arm. With a thud, Zakaza Masanobus right arm shook so violently that he could no longer hold the hilt of his sword, and his entire body reeled back. Give me subdue! Jason roared, his eyes bloodshot, like a god demon, a kind of blood-stained into the demons style, rolling killing power surging out, filling the air, this moment he is the earthly demon ruler prison Satan! Jasons right hand sted at Zakaza Masanobu, his fist transforming into a dragon shape, like a dragon soaring in the air above the sea. This punch contains the power of endless heavy blows within. Zakaza Masanobus arms crossed and his own martial arts power exploded in an attempt to ward off Jasons punch, which contained the power of a heavy blow. Unfortunately, everything is just a matter of course. Once the force of Abyss Blow exploded, Zakaza Masanobus arms were immediately shaken away from his chest, leaving him open to the impact of the blow, and his mouth was bleeding and he was injured. Before Zakaza Masanobu could get back to his senses, Jasons left hand had already gathered the power of a fist to kill. A fist out, angry killing gas such as the surging tide rose up, this fist is like a blood fire floating zero, giving a sense of the silence of life only blood fire floating.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Three anger blood fire float! The third punch of the Fist of Rage and Murder! Boom! The punch was unhindered and hit Zakaza Masanobu hard in the chest along his open door, and the fury of the fist power of the fury killing fist coalesced to prate and kill, forming a fist storm! Click! Click! Zakaza Masanobus body was filled with the sound of fractures, and the chest area within the range of the fist was sunken inwards, with a correspondingly high hump on his back! Jason did not look at Zakaza Masanobu, he turned around, indifferent and calm gaze to Alexander Holt and Yumoto Waki. Chapter 575 – The death of a person’s sin disappears Alexander Holt nched, and at first he got a little lucky, thinking that the four of them might be able to beat Jason. But now, he truly realized that Jasons strength was not something he could fight against, and that Carovia Dragon Heads fear had surpassed his imagination. For traitors, there is only one end C death!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jason opened his mouth and took a step toward Alexander Holt. Alexander Holts gaze raised, steeply with a battle spirit rose, heughed loudly, said: Even if it is a death, but before dying can fight with Dragon Head, die by the hand of Dragon Head, also this life is no regret! Alexander Holt said, Alexander Holt body a movement, instantly rushed to Jasons front, the dagger in his hand continuous strikes, time and time again kill stabbed Jason, the strike of the severe, let people be appalled. Jason dodged one after another, and when he seized an opportunity, he executed the Dragon Shade grappling hand, and reached up with his hand, and lightning fastened Alexander Holts right wrist, and then with a strong jolt, the dagger in Alexander Holts hand came out of his hand. Alexander Holt was able to counterattack in a sh using every part of his body and every joint, demonstrating a superb fighting skill. Suchbat skills are enough to rank with the top special operations soldiers. Unfortunately, it was Jason he met. Roar! Jason broke thew with force, he exploded the force of Abyss Blow, the heavy and iparable force of the blow like a bulldozer crushed Alexander Holt, shaking Alexander Holt staggered back, in the power of the confrontation, he is not Jasons opponent. Jason swept out with a leg sweep, Alexander Holt hastily crossed his arms to resist, but under the power of the erupting leg, Alexander Holt still flew out, coughing blood from his mouth. Snort! At that moment, a sword swept through the air, Yumoto Waki struck, holding a sharp sword and stabbing Jason, a sword flower fluttering like a dance, which contains her own Illusionism, more or less able to disorientate peoples minds. That is, Jasons own mental will is extremely strong, coupled with the special nature of his body, so basically unaffected by this psychedelic Illusionism. If it were anyone else, if they were faced with an Illusionism attack like Yumoto Wakis, they would be killed immediately if they were distracted and slightly distracted. Jasons body side, avoiding the Yumoto Waki sword attack, his foot tip, the Ghost Hand scattered on the ground the handle of the Taijutsu picked up, smoothly hold the handle of the raised hand, a sh under the cross-cut to the Yumoto Waki. Yumoto Waki tried her best to dodge, but Jasons speed was too fast for her topletely avoid it, and when the de came down across her, it cut through her sword-wielding arm, leaving a deep bloody mark and nearly severing one arm. Yumoto! Alexander Holt opened his mouth and roared, and he charged toward Jason with an angry surge of killing intent. Jason sneered, and the Taijutsu in his hand met the Alexander Holt who came straight at him with a head-on sh. Alexander Holts body hurriedly shifted to the right, avoiding this straight cut, not waiting for him to stand firm, Jasons sweeping right leg has been the first tounch. Bang! Alexander Holt had no way to dodge, and was swept out again by Jasons leg, breaking ribs on the side of his waist and spurting blood from his mouth. Snort! Yumoto Wakis face shed a hint of resentment and determination, and she switched to holding a sword in her left hand, stabbing towards Jason with the momentum of a jade stone. Jasons Taijutsu blocked and picked, breaking Yumoto Wakis sword, then he charged forward and struck her with his left elbow, sending her flying like a kite with a broken string. YumotoC Alexander Holt struggled to his feet and caught the flying body of Yumoto Waki, who was already badly injured, with broken ribs and internal injuries, even if he still had the strength to fight, there was no point in doing so. Shirai Sotan, Im sorry , Yumoto Waki spoke. Alexander Holt shook his head, he understood the meaning of Yumoto Wakis words, he said: You are not sorry, I do not regret meeting you me only, our identity can not help themselves, only hope that there is an afterlife, you and I can renew the previous rtionship With that, Alexander Holt took the long sword in Yumoto Wakis hand, and with a backhanded thrust, the sword pierced through Yumoto Wakis back, and the tip of the sword pierced into his heart. Two people, a sword, are connected together. At that moment, Alexander Holts face showed an expression of relief, he was relieved, the corners of his mouth continued to spill blood, he looked at Jason, said in a broken voice: Dragon Head I, Im sorry to the country, yes, sorry to the Secret Service but I, I also only betrayed myself, I, I did not betray others you have to be careful- Finally, Alexander Holt obviously wanted to say something, but only to see the corners of his mouth wriggle, that key name was ultimately unable to say. Jasons face tightened when he heard thest sentence, and he rushed up quickly, but also toote to hear what Alexander Holt was saying, he had already broken off his breath. s, if I had known, why should I have done it in the first ce! Jason shook his head, his heart did not have the slightest sense of pleasure nor happy, only a sense of despondency and gloom. This used to be one of the countrys top agents, and should have beenrades in arms fighting side by side. But in this foreign country, he had to force such an excellent rade to death, how can he be happy? Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Behind, there is a gust of strong wind sounded, but also carried a blood-filled iron will, turn around to see, is Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Phantom, Lukas and other people rushed up. They are covered with blood, battle intent, the aura of iron-blooded killing is intense. As soon as they came up, they saw this scene on the second floor. Lukas saw Alexander Holt and she said, Dead? Jason nodded and said, Dead. People die and their sins go away. Thats probably the best ending for him. Lukas was also slightly silent, she was equally unhappy, after all, this is also one of Carovias fighters. Alexander Holt still has a conscience. Before he died, he said he didnt betray the others, so he didnt give the information of the other secret informants and agents to the Japan Secret Service. When a man dies, his words are good. I believe his words. Jason spoke up and then said, Okay, the operation is over, lets leave. Jason and others whirled around and began to evacuate from the area. On the way, Jason said, Iron, you guys leave overnight. Head to Plo and meet up with the rest of the Satan Army. Wait for me there. Okay, then well be in touch when we get to Plo. Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason and Lukas were secretly returning to the embassy, and before the operation, they had arranged for a car from the embassy to transport them secretly. Chapter 576 – A beautiful woman has an appointment Embassy, 11pm local time. Jason and Lukas walked out of the embassy and Minister Steve Brand escorted them all the way, talking andughing. However, just outside the entrance of the embassy, but saw the Tokyo police officers came to ask what happened, Steve Brand went forward to ask what happened, a police officer said: Tokyo has several terrorist attacks and killings, the police are worried about the safety of your embassy, so they came to patrol. Are there any peopleing in or out of your embassy tonight? Do you suspect that there are terrorists in our embassy? Steve Brands tone sank as he continued, These are the only two representatives of mypany, Carovia, who havee to the embassy tonight for an exchange dinner, and no one else ising or going. The police chief nodded, looked at Jason and Lukas, and said, You two have been in the embassy? Sure, what can I do for you? Jason asked, his face nd, opening his mouth. No more, and please be safe. The police officer said. Jason didnt know that this was just a test for him and Lukas by the police over here, but with the embassy as a cover, they couldnt find out anything. An embassy car drove Jason and Lukas back to the hotel. At this moment, in the vi that has been reduced to a bloody hell. Prince is standing with an extremely gloomy face, a face so cloudy that it drips water. His chest has a ball of anger in the growth and rise, the extreme rage is not to vent, it is really suffocating him extremely bored manic, he wants to kill, but to kill who? Dead! All dead! No one was left alive in the entire vi, and even the three snipers he had sent over from the Land Self-Defense Force to watch over the guards were killed. Alexander Holt is also dead, which makes his n to use Alexander Holt as bait to lure out the mysterious Carovia Dragon Head also dead. Who exactly is Carovia Dragon Head? Prince does not know, this is what makes him feel extremely stifled and fire ce, the other party after another to kill him to set up a variety of situations all kinds of defense, in the end he is even this enemy is where do not know. There is no greater irony than this. Word also came through from the Secret Service confirming that Jason and Lukas had been in the embassy and had just left the embassy to return to the hotel. These two are once again cleared of suspicion. Where is the real Carovia Dragon Head hiding? At this time will not hide in the dark with a pair of cold and sneering eyes looking at him? Princes fists gradually clenched, excessive anger under the forehead of the bruises, hideous face, he is expensive Prince, in Japan call the wind and rain, do whatever you want. But in this he upied the time and ce or the home field, he lost a mess, apletely lopsided and disastrous situation. First, four Carovia fighters were rescued, then Alexander Holt was killed. As for the death of secret agents, Japanese samurai, Tenjin school ninja I do not know how many, even two great samurai also died in this. Prince has never suffered such a crushing defeat before. The blow to his self-esteem can be imagined how big it was. Dragon Head, right? I swear, I will capture you in my lifetime and break your body into pieces! Prince looked at the dark, deep night sky, a word of cold said. Pce Hotel. Jason and Lukas returned by car and walked inside the hotel. When he returned to room 1668, Jason saw a sign on the door of his room, which prompted Jason to contact the hotel front desk if he returned. Jason was a little unsure, and after brushing the door open and walking in, he called the front desk at Hello, how can I help you? I saw a reminder sign hanging on your hotel side asking me to contact you when I return, I wonder whats up? Youre Mr. Miller, right? Theres a letter for you. Mr. Miller, please wait, a waiter will bring this letter to youter. Okay, thanks. Jason opened his mouth, but a trace of doubt shed in his eyes. Someone sent a letter? Who the hell are they? Jason couldnt understand it for a while, the only way to know is to wait for the letter to be sent over and opened and read. Ding Dong! A momentter, the doorbell rang in the room. Jason walked over and opened the door to see a hotel attendant standing outside the door with an envelope in his hand, smiling and saying, Your mail, sir. Thanks. Jason took the envelope, closed the door and walked back to his room. He did not rush to open the envelope until after confirming that the envelope was just paper and did not contain any powder or anything like that, he tore open the mouth of the envelope. Inside the envelope, an elegant letterhead floated out with two words on it along with a number C Gaien, 2. Jason was dumbfounded to see the contents of the letterhead and he knew who had sent the letter C Tamakawa Kaori. Of course, it was not Tamakawa Kaori herself who sent it to us, but her confidant. The royal princess seems to be looking for him to meet again in Imperial Pce Gaien to talk about what he does not know. Now the mission of the Tokyo trip has beenpleted, four Dragon Shade was sessfully rescued, was turned by the agent Alexander Holt has also died, the mission action of the trip can be described as a perfect conclusion. So, it wouldnt hurt to go to Imperial Pce Gaien to meet the royal princess next. In addition, if it were not for Tamakawa Kaoris secret help, his operation in Tokyo would not have gone so smoothly, and his identity would have been revealed in the banquet hall that night. Jason took a shower, put on a change of clothes, looked at the time is close to one oclock, almost ready to go. Jason pushed open the door and walked out, he sensed around and did not notice a secret stare of people, he walked all the way out of the hotel door. He did not directly at the hotel limousine, but out of the hotel, as if aimlessly walking a distance, its own is on alert around the situation, in his perception, and there is no suspicious situation of being followed stare. This he did after hailing a cab on the side of the road and heading to Imperial Pce Gaien. It took about half an hour for the cab to arrive near Imperial Pce Gaien. Jason stopped at a random location, paid the fare and walked towards Imperial Pce Gaien. Coming to the high wall of Imperial Pce Gaien, he climbed all the way up, as he had done, and flipped and leapt down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Since he had already been here once, he seemed to know his way around and headed in the direction of the Bronze statue of warrior on horseback in Imperial Pce Gaien. The night is miserable, and a cool breeze is gradually rising. Stalking all the way to the Bronze statue of warrior on horseback near, Jason also faintly saw a beautiful figure standing alone in front of the bronze statue. This figure is undoubtedly Tamakawa Kaori. Chapter 577 Shamelessness No stars and no moon, the sky is dark tonight. Only the distant streetmps in Gaien provide a little hazy light, but also enough to let people see clearly in front of the Bronze statue of warrior on horseback the graceful body of this figure, even the body of a loose ck cloak also failed to cover her that beautiful body to cover. Jason showed up, smiled, and said, Princess Tamakawa, Im notte, am I? Tamakawa Kaori gazed at Jason, smiled back and said, You still look better the way you were. Jasons face was stunned, and then he remembered that the first time he came here to meet Tamakawa Kaori in private he came in disguise, and this time he was back to his original appearance. The princess is really discerning, she can see my handsome umon at a nce. Jason said fervently. Tamakawa Kaori didnt bother to dwell on the issue as she walked slowly toward the front and asked, I know all about it. What happenedst night, including what happened tonight. I really didnt expect you to act so quickly and efficiently. I can imagine Princes anger at this moment. Speaking of which, I still have you to thank. Jason sincerely spoke up and said, If it wasnt for the information you provided that allowed me to get there in time to rescue them, anyter I dont know if my brothers would still be holding up under the forced confessions and severe beatings of the secret service. I actually thought about whether I was right or wrong to do thatst night after you left. Tamakawa Kaori said. Right and wrong is only rtive, there is no absolute right and wrong in the world? Jason opened his mouth and said slowly, As far as Im concerned, I came here with the primary task of saving my brother. I just knew my brother was in danger, and I came to save him, and thats what I felt was right. If the princess wants to live her life on her own terms, what you do toward that goal is right for you. Perhaps. Tamakawa Kaori took a deep breath and continued, Next, youre leaving Tokyo, Im afraid? Jason didnt deny it as he nodded and said, If nothing happens, well leave tomorrow. I understand from the dark world that your Satan Operation Group seems to be in a bad situation, Night Shadow, Bounty Alliance, Assassination League, all these huge forces are united against your Satan Operation Group. The Satan Operation Group, no matter how strong it is, cant fight against these three forces, right? Tamakawa Kaori asked. Tamakawa Kaori asked. Jason smiled lightly and said, Thats why Im nning to recruit troops next. These three forces jointly issued a statement to annihte me Satan Operation Group, I can not sit idly by and wait for death, right? Recruiting? Then maybe you could try your luck at the Asian ck market. Tamakawa Kaori said suddenly. Asian ck market? Jasons heart moved, he knew the existence of Asian ck market, behind the Asian side of many powerful forces in control, the entire Asian ck market is a huge market, any deal you want to get, basically through the Asian ck market can be achieved. Jason could not help but look deeply at Tamakawa Kaori, this woman even Asian ck market also know, listening to her tone only afraid is not the kind of just heard of Asian ck market, but in-depth understanding, and even she may also have their own forces in Asian ck market The Asian ck market is a very important part of the Asian ck market. Jasonughed and said, The princess suddenly rmended me to try my luck in Asian ck market, which is like a word in the mouth. Tamakawa Kaoris beautiful eyes, which seemed to contain a river of autumn water, blinked gently as she said, I do have someyout in the Asian ck market. But my power in the Asian ck market is still very small, far from those who control the division of the interests of the entire Asian ck market behemoths. Since the princess hasid out in Asian ck market, I think not only for a mouthful of leftover broth, right? Jason said. Tamakawa Kaori looked at Jason and she said bluntly, From the beginning of theyout, I intend to control the entire Asian ck market one day. it is difficult to achieve this goal with just my strength, but if you have help it may not be so difficult. If you and I join forces and can control the entire Asian ck market, the profits will be split in half, how about that? Jasonughed and said, Lets get real. The whole Asian ck market is aplex andplicated matter, and its a headache to think about, so lets put this goal aside for now. You mentioned the Asian ck market to me, Im afraid there is something I need to help, right? I dont believe youve brought me here just to take a look at my handsome and elegant manners.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tamakawa Kaori couldnt help but give Jason a nk look and said, Do you still have a face? But you dont know what face is even if I tell you about it. I havee to you to ask you for something indeed. Say it. Jason said with a smile. Tamakawa Kaori said slowly, Asian ck market has a Doomsday Fighting Arena, which is not limited to human vs. human, but sometimes human vs. beast. Its the equivalent of expanding a ck boxing arena. I have been preparing to take over the Doomsday Fighting Arena, some details of the deal have been agreed, but the other day a buyer from the dark world came over to discuss with the head of the Doomsday Fighting Arena, making the original deal may change. Someone from the dark world ising over? Who is the other side? Jason asked. Night Shadows men. The ones who came were Night Shadows men. They want to buy Doomsday Fighting Arena and use it as a breakthrough to start invading the Asian ck market.-Tamakawa Kaori Ah, the people of Night Shadow. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a murderous sh. Doomsday Fighting Arena has cooperation with the ck Boxing Training Camp in Asia and the ck Boxing Training Camp in Siberia, and mastering Doomsday Fighting Arena is the same as mastering the resources of severalrge ck Boxing Training Camps in the world. The Doomsday Fighting Arena is the same as mastering the resources of severalrge ck Boxing Training Camps in the world. These cold-blooded can be called a killing machine general ck boxing fighter, they are often a powerful fighter. So you have to recruit the right fighters from the ck Boxing Training Camp, and after somebat training, they grow up very fast. Tamakawa Kaori said. So all you want me to do is take out the buyers agent that Night Shadow sent over? Jason asked. Right! Get rid of them, and then Doomsday Fighting Arena will only fall into my hands. Tamakawa Kaori opened her mouth, she gazed at Jason and continued, After that, I will channel any potential fighters from Doomsday Fighting Arenas side to your Satan Operation Group. no less than five hundred fighters a year. Okay, I promise you. In fact, without thetter condition, I learned that Night Shadow has someone in Asian ck market I will also go to get rid of. Jason said in a cold voice. Tamakawa Kaori smiled lightly and said, Your feud with Night Shadow is one thing, my feud with you is another. A shallow smile, like a white snow lotus in the darkness slowly blooming, looks beautiful and magnificent, a gentle smile reflecting her equally gentle gaze, as if able to fall in the heart of the general. Jason looked at cant help but be distracted, said: Putting aside other things, such a night to be able to walk alone with the princess, but also let people infinite yearning. Is that so? And how does thatpare to Luca? Tamakawa Kaori suddenly blinked, and a hint of promotion seemed to sh in her eyes. Jasons face froze and he didnt know how to answer for a while. Tamakawa Kaori ate a smile, she stood in front of Jason, generously reached out and gently hugged Jason, said: This is goodbye, tomorrow you have to leave, I can not send you, in advance to have a parting hug with you. Princess, can hold a little harder? Found by your soft top, all bodyfortable ah before really did not notice the princess career line is also so deep You C shameless! In the silence of the night, only the scolding voice of the royal princess, full of annoyance and shame, echoed. Chapter 578 – Thoughts of the Hope Moon It waste when Jason returned to the Pce Hotel in Tokyo. He and Lukas had agreed when they emerged from the embassy to leave first thing in the morning. The mission of this trip to Tokyo had been aplished, and there was no longer any need for him and Lukas to stay here. Back in his hotel room, Jason was lying in bed already ready to fall asleep. Just to put the phone down, there is a phone call in, he looked at the number some familiar is to answer the phone: Hello? Ye, Mr. Miller, its me. On the phone, a womans voice came. So its Miss Tucker, youre still awake? Jason asked with a smile. How can I sleep tonight. I have heard about what happened tonight, the great samurai Zakaza Masanobu in Spiritual Thought Stream died in battle, and Yumoto Waki died I know it was your sides actions that caused it. I was worried that Princes side suspected me of leaking information, so I couldnt sleep. Fortunately, so far, Princes side also did not inventory me. Miss Tucker, thank you very much indeed for the information you provided. It helped me a lot, so I will keep your kindness in my heart. Enough of that, I now have the feeling of having escaped. Youll be leaving soon, right? Well leave tomorrow. Oh me, will we ever get to meet again? There should be. Jason smiled ndly and continued, If you get any bad hints over here, or sense that Prince already suspects you, then you cane see me at Carovia. Thanks. Isobel Tucker opened her mouth, and then she heard the sound of a hang-up calling from her phone. Her heart aches for no reason, this feelinges inexplicably, but can be felt with unparalleled rity. She was lying in the big soft bed of her residence, with a pistol on the bed, and she was prepared tonight for the worst, if Prince suspected that she had sent someone to bring her in for questioning. This worst-case scenario does not include giving Jason up, but rather killing as many people as she can before she dies. Almost subconsciously, it made her feel that even if she was suspected by Prince to be hard to escape a death, before she died, she would not give Jason up, this thought is amazing. In fact, afterst nights dominant and strong embrace by that man, teaching her how to carry out the n to conceal, how not to let Prince suspicious, as if from that moment, her heart has been this man has cut a mouth, never to heal. Many people, because of loneliness and wrong love one person, but more people, because of wrong love one person, and lonely for life. She wondered if she counted as one of them. All she knows is that tomorrow that man will be gone, thinking about it, her eyes are a little red and moist. Wrong time to meet, at the right time but separate Perhaps, this is the helplessness and cruelty of life. Early the next morning. Jason woke up, washed up and started packing. Ding Dong! The doorbell rang and Jason walked over and opened the door to see Lukas standing outside the door. Lukas walked in and casually closed the door. Are you packed? Jason asked. Lukas nodded and said, Pretty much. Theres not much to pack anyway. After saying that, Lukas couldnt resist asking again, Youre not going to return to THE CAPITAL military area with me first? Jason shook his head and said, Im not going back, the Satan Army brothers are still waiting for me to rendezvous at Plo. You fly directly to the Capital, and Ill fly to Mni in Plo. Jason traveled to Plo for something besides rendezvousing with the Satan Army. Last night and Tamakawa Kaori some talk, he has decided to help, even if it is not on the Tamakawa Kaori to provide him with key information on the help, just Night Shadow peoplee to Asian ck market, he will not let go. As long as they are Night Shadows men, when he meets them, there is no reason not to kill them. Then again, he would like to visit the Asian ck market. The so-called Asian ck market is not limited to one ce, the entire Asia-Pacific region will exist a private stronghold, these strongholds eventually tied together to form apleted Asian ck market circle. In Plo, for example, a secret stronghold of the Asian ck market is on Barabac Ind, an ind close to a My ind, both of which can be seen across the sea, so conflicts often break out and appear chaotic. In addition, this ind does not have much tourist value, and often outbreak of chaos and fighting, basically there will be no tourists to go, and over time Plo for this ind will be left alone. In this case, the Asian ck market has established a private stronghold on the ind, covering not only the whole of Plo, but also close to a ck market stronghold located on the My side. The more contact with Tamakawa Kaori, the more Jason appreciates and admires this woman, as a royal princess herself is pampered, but she has her own ambition to avoid Princes eyes and ears in the Asian ck market toyout. Im afraid Prince is not even worthy of her shoespared to Tamakawa Kaoris mind and methods. So, if you can help, Jason does not mind helping this royal princess to see how much of her hearts ambition can finally be realized, whether she can, as she saidst night, the entire Asian ck market control in hand.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ive booked a noon flight. After packing up, a token hello to the Sonny Group side and then we can go. Lukas said. Jason nodded, smiled and said, And I wonder what kind of look that Prince will have when he learnster that our identity is suspect. Its strange that you have the leisure to think about his feelings going. Lukas said in an unpleasant voice. It just urred to me. In the future, Im afraid there will be another encounter with this Prince. Jason said ndly. Lukas looked at Jason and said, Meaning youlle back to Tokyo in the future? Ben they were rescued, but you didnt see what they were tortured into at that time. I wont put up with this bad breath. Jason said with a cold sh in his eyes. Lukas acquiesced in her heart, she knew that Jason had always been this character and could not see his brother being humiliated. After packing up, Lukas also contacted Sonny Group, exining her and Jasons return to their home country, and especially appreciated Sonny Groups sincerity, saying that thepany would send its senior management to have the next discussion with Sonny Group, and strive for a cross-border cooperation between the twopanies. These are, of course, just in words of courtesy, as to what the Sonny Group thinks, it is none of Lukas business. The two then took a car to the airport, and were about to go their separate ways when they arrived. One returned to Carovias capital, the Capital, and one went to Plos capital, Man. Its starting to explode! Chapter 579 – Meeting a Beauty in Another Country Plo, Man International Airport. A flight from Tokyonded slowly. After the ne stopped, as the cabin doors opened, the passengers on the ne stepped off the ne. It was on this ne that Jason came to Man, Plo. He stepped out of the cabin door to see that night had fallen and it was already seven oclock in the evening over here. Jason turned on his cell phone and prepared to contact Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Army. Mr. Iron Fist and others should have gone to rendezvous with the Satan Army on the ship, and the ship would not have docked at the seaport in Man, but in Cebu ording to the pickup made by the Carovia Military Department. Therefore, the ship that Satan Army was on should have docked at the port in Cebu Province. Jason contacted Mr. Iron Fist and said, Iron, have you rendezvoused with the Satan Army on the ship?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Yes, we are now on the Cebu City side. Are you still in Tokyo? Or have you already arrived in Plo? asked Mr. Iron Fist. Ive just arrived in Man. Jason spoke up and continued, I wont be joining you. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The ind has a stronghold of the Asian ck market, and it is said that someone from Night Shadow came to the Asian ck market, so how can we miss it? Thats quite a coincidence! Mr. Iron Fistughed coldly and then said, Okay, then I know. Ill talk to my brothers and well meet up on Barabac Ind. Good! Jason nodded and then ended the call with Mr. Iron Fist. He walked out of the airport and was waiting in line for a cab. With such a night, he wasnt going to rush and was going to take a taxi to the city, spend the night in Man, and get up in the morning to make the journey. While waiting in line for the bus, Jason nced at his circle of friends and his face snapped to attention. He happened to see a friend circle that Megan had just updated, which also showed the coordinates C Plo, Man. Is Megan in Man too? Jason was surprised and wondered if Megan was visiting Man or flying in for work. He knew Megan flew international flights, but the international route she flew didnt seem to be Man, so did she change her route? In any case, contact Megan will also know. Instead of calling, Jason sent a direct invitation for a video call. Seven or eight secondster, the video was connected, and the phone screen immediately showed Megans beautiful face like water out of a hibiscus, almond eyes and willow eyebrows, slightly painted lips of cherry lips more delicate and provocative. From the video, Jason saw Megan wearing a flight attendant uniform, he smiled and said, Megan you just flew to Man? I just saw your updated friend circle message. Yeah, why are you sending me a video all of a sudden? Im just about to follow the crew to dinner right now Megan said softly, clearly avoiding her colleagues before she made the video call with Jason. Thats quite a coincidence, I havent eaten either and Im hungry. How about I treat you to dinner? With you apanying me and the show, Im sure Ill eat a lot. Jasonughed. Megan pretty face slightly red, no good said: You do not joke want me to apany can also ah, you appear in front of me instead. Do I look like Im joking to you? How about you guess where I am? Jasonughed as he took his phone and turned it toward the surroundings, presenting the scene around Man Airport to Megan via video. Megan waspletely stunned, and with great difficulty, her face was filled with excitement, joy, and excitement as she said, You, you were at Man Airport? And what else? Jasonughed and continued, I went to Tokyo the other day. Then today I flew from Tokyo to Man and saw the message from your friend circle and realized you were in Man too. I changed my route, so now Im flying mainly to Southeast Asia. Megan spoke up and then asked, You havent eaten yet either, huh? Yeah, so its up to you to give me a chance to treat you to a meal. Jasonughed. Then, then where do I go to find you? Megan asked through clenched teeth, the clear, hibiscus-like jade face tinged with a faint blush. Theres a Carovia Cityhere in Man, and theres a gate over there with a sign that says Carovia City. Just go there. Wait there when you get there and Ill take a taxi. Jason said. Okay wow, Ill see youter then. Megan smiled happily. Jason hung up the phone and he got into a cab and said in English to go to Carovia City. Jason nodded and said yes. The cab driver used the Caroviannguage to talk to him briefly, which is not surprising, as there are too many Chinese whoe to Plo every year, and Carovia City in Man is veryrge, where most of the Chinese are concentrated. Thats why all cab drivers here in Man know a little bit of the Caroviannguage. After nearly an hour of driving, the cab pulled up in front of the iconic gates of Carovia City and Jason paid the fare and tipped a little and stepped out. It was already nightfall, but Carovia City was still bustling with activity, with the lights on, the crowds of tourists, the shouting of various stores, the shouting of stores, and so on. Most of the Chinese who live in Plo live in this area, so the familiar Caroviannguage is the most heard here. Jason stepped out of the car and raised his eyes in front of the entrance to Carovia City, searching for Megan, who should being this way sooner than him. Sure enough, when he looked across the street, he saw a tall, sexy, beautiful figure standing under the pir of the Carovia City gate. Jason smiled as he crossed the street and walked towards this shapely, sexy figure. She is extremely tall, wearing a water-blue jeans, the upper body is a tight white T-shirt, from afar is able to see the piece of the T-shirt will be high up and up the snowy peaks, so that people look up to the high, is a man will dream of how to conquer climbing this majestic peaks. After approaching, she is eagerly looking at the jade face in the night lights under the reflection of the more delicate and eye-catching, pointing lips, hibiscus face, tender skin white in red, almond eyes willow eyebrows, delicate cherry lips not pointing and red, just so standing is let passers-by have to turn back. Jason quietly walked over and stood behind Megan, deliberately lowered with a husky voice and said, This beautiful woman, are you waiting for someone? Why dont youe with me? With that, he also forgot to blow flirtatiously towards Megans earlobe. Chapter 580 How romantic tonight Ah Megan subconsciously whimpered, and she hurriedly took a step forward, before turning around with a panicked face. From the time she was standing here waiting, ten or eight men hade up to her, but she politely refused them all. She was beginning to get used to being osted, but with someone standing behind her talking and blowing towards the back of her ear in an extremely flirtatious manner, she was certainly nervous and scared in a foreign country. After turning around and seeing Jason with a thieving smile on his face, her face, which was originally panicked with a hint of exasperation, was immediately stunned, and when she came back to her senses she said with an exasperated grit of her teeth, You, you bad egg, you bully is not- She said, she rushed up and squeezed her pink fist and pounded Jasons chest hard. Jason wrapped his arms around her wonderful waist and held her tightly in his arms, smiling and saying, If not, how can I lure you in? Look, youve punched me so many times, its not too much for me to justify hugging you once, right? You, you- Megan red face, for a time do not know what to say, only to lower their heads, the clean jade face has been tainted with a little intoxicating red. With all the people around her, she did feel extremely blushing to be held by Jason. Jason could not bear to look at this stewardess beauty with her head so shyly bowed, and although he was extremely ufortable with the soft feeling of being closely embraced by Megans plump majesty, he had to let go of his hand and asked with a smile, You ran out alone, and those colleagues of yours didnt ask you anything? Ill just say I have friends over here. The ne is flying back on tomorrows flight, so as long as I return to the hotel where the crew is tomorrow to meet up with them. Megan said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jason nodded, remembered something like, asked: By the way, where is Zoe? Isnt she your colleague? Shes here too? No, Fifis route is different from mine, shes on the European side. Megan spoke up, then she gave Jason an angry look and said, What? You miss her, dont you? You want to step on two boats, dont you? Jason sweated for a while, he immediately said squarely: Megan, you must believe me, I am a person who even dizzy in a boat, let alone a foot in two boats? This is absolutely nothing. Pfft- Megan couldnt help butugh as she red at Jason and said, Okay, Im just kidding with you. Where are we going next? Have you shopped inside Carovia City yet? Want to go for a stroll? Jason asked with a smile. Megan nodded and said, Yeah, lets go then. When the two walked side by side, Jason reached out and took Megans delicate hand, and at first it was obvious that Megans torso trembled gently, and her breathing seemed to be a bit rapid, but she did not resist, and the watery eyes flowed out of a touch of shyness, but also with a touch of joy. Soon, the two were interlocking fingers. The stores and stores in Carovia City would be verymon in Carovia, but this is Man, and seeing familiar things from home in a foreign country will inevitably create a sincere sense of affection. Megan looked happy, hanging out in some of the stores, looking at some crafts and trying some snacks, looking happy all the way. At the end of the day, Jason and Megan found a Plos specialties restaurant and walked in. Neither of them had eaten dinner and they were indeed a little hungry. Jason looked at the menu and ordered Plos national dish of beef bone soup, which is made from beef bones and tendons boiled for a long time, with a rich and delicious taste and an endless aftertaste. Then he ordered a roast suckling pig, followed by some small dishes. Two people do not eat much, order these is also enough to eat. Soon, the dishes have been served one after another, a pot of beef bone soup aroma spray, tempting appetite. Jason picked up an empty bowl, spooned Megan a bowl of soup, and said with a smile, Here, try some. Thanks. Megan smiled sweetly, took the Chef Spoon and started drinking it, after a few sips she nodded and said, Its really very good Huh? What are you looking at me for if youre not eating? I was thinking, youre already so showy, it doesnt matter if you eat these or not. Jason said. Megan grunted and said, Youre poor again, arent you? How can you not eat so much food? You cant waste it. Ill eat Ill eat. Jasonughed, and the two of them just started eating and drinking. A meal to eat, it is already about 10 oclock in the evening. Jason smiled and asked, Are you tired of flying over here today? Its okay, Im used to it, so I dont feel tired. Megan said. Then how about we go to a nightclub on this side of Man and have some fun? Xiao Yunlong asked. Megans eyes lit up and she said with a smile, Ill go if youll take me. Such a crisp and clean promise. Arent you afraid Ill take you and sell you? Jason narrowed his eyes andughed. Not afraid, you really want to take me to sell, I have to admit it. Megan tilted her face, a look of being at the mercy of the ughter, coupled with her extremely sexy and mature body, it really makes people look at the evil fire between the small belly. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, saying, And really defeated you. So what are you waiting for? Lets go. Megan smiled and walked out of the restaurant with Jason after he finished the check. She was not as blushing as she was at first and naturally took Jasons arm after walking out of the restaurant, with a touch of joy and happiness of a woman in love on her pretty jade face. Man Dream City, Pangaea Club. This bar is one of the most upscale bars in Man, full of romantic exoticism and charming feeling, so many peoplee to this bar to y, basically people with higher quality, value and ie. Jason took Megan to the bar, after stepping into the bar, giving a sense of luxury decoration, a huge dance floor, many young men and women in the field to meet the colorful lights with the live explosive music in the twist their bodies, everything is full of a sense of excitement, explosive. Led by the waiter, Jason and Megan sat down at a card table, ordered two bottles of drinks, and looked at the dance floor, which was shouting and dancing with exuberance, he said, Want to go indulge in a little dancing? Youre staying with me, huh? Megan asked. Of course, I dont feelfortable with you going alone. What if youre going to be surrounded by wolves? Jason grinned. Then lets go. With a smile, Megan pulled Jason off the dance floor as well. Megan has been practicing dance since childhood, and has a dance background in itself, and came here as if it were her home turf, and she also got into the warm atmosphere of the scene, dancing to her hearts content, plus her tall, sexy body, in the dance is a kind of hip wave visual shock. Soon, there were several men on the dance floor gradually approaching Megan, but they were all blocked out by Jason, either explicitly or implicitly. As if Megan is his no-go area, in addition to him any male animals are not allowed to cross the threshold. Those men can only give up resentfully when they see that the flower is in the hands of the owner, but certainly not without that fiery gaze. Megan did have a good time and pulled Jason along with her in a close and hot dance, attracting numerous pairs of envious and jealous eyes. Compare, like Megan both face and body are one in a million extremely beautiful indeed is rare. Tired of dancing, Megan only returned to the card table with Jason to drink wine and start ying craps with Jason. Before I knew it, both bottles were finished. It was not until close to one oclock in the evening that Jason took Megan out of the bar. Megan already looked slightly drunk, her torsoid as she walked against him. Are you still going back to the hotel where your crew is tonight? Jason asked. Megan looked up at Jason, her face was flushed and she didnt know if she had been drinking or what, she smiled and said, Didnt you say you were going to take me to the sale? And this is halfway through? Jason can no longer understand the meaning of Megans words, it is really is a pigs head. Good, then you will follow me tonight, I will take you here to sell can not. Jason smiled, pulling Megan into a cab that was waiting outside the bar. Chapter 581 – 30,000 reasons for women The Penins Man. Jason took a taxi and arrived, got out and took Megan inside the hotel and opened a luxury suite. Megan sat on the sofa in the hotel lobby and waited, sparing her a slight intoxication, but she was not yet dazed enough to know that Jason was taking her to the hotel for a room. She looked as if she was unprepared, looking a little anxious and uneasy, with an expression like a needle in a nket. But if she was not prepared, how could she let Jason bring her to the hotel? Therefore, she appears to be very contradictory, which also confirms the saying C women are abination of contradictions. The bright light of the hall reflected on her pretty jade face, slightly reddened face as the sunset reflected in the evening sun, it is not clear whether it is slightly drunken rendered red or from the inner shyness creeping up the red. In short, at this time she undoubtedly looks extremely tititing, a nce will make people want to stop. By this time Jason had already opened the room and came over and said, Lets go, its already booked. Megan nodded, blushing, she followed Jason forward with her head down, from this moment on she felt her head was a little confused, she couldnt even remember how she got on the elevator and then how she got out of it and finally arrived in a spacious and luxurious suite. Jason closed the door and saw Megan standing in the room, looking as if it was her first wedding night, looking anxious and uneasy, he couldnt help butugh and said, Im not that scary, am I? Why do you feel so nervous and uneasy? Ah I, I didnt, I, I just, just Megan didnt even know what to say for a moment. Go take a shower. Itll be easier. The bar is full of booze and smoke and stuff, and youre doing a lot of hot dancing, so I guess youre sweating. Jason suggested. Oh, okay. Megan nodded hastily, as if she had found an excuse to avoid it a little. Megan really did run inside the bathroom, she was dancing her heart out on the dance floor of the bar, indeed she was all hot and sweaty, a shower would be morefortable. Jason pulled out a cigarette and took a deep puff, recalling Megans nervousness and anxiety he couldnt help but shake his head andugh, thinking how this would make him feel good to start ah? If this scene let Megans brother Riley know, maybe this kid will encourage Jason toe to a bullying move, right? In this foreign country to meet Megan, his heart is indeed quite happy, Megans body has a kind of extremely pure temperament, like the lotus out of the mud and not dyed, this particr extremely precious.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. You should know that the flight attendant circle is also extremely unpleasant, just as messy as the entertainment industry, the news will from time to time explode in the flight attendant circle of some negative news rted to sex. Of course, not every stewardess is like this, lets say Megan, she was able to resist the temptation to maintain her pure nature. In addition, Im afraid Zoe is also the same, Zoe clearly identity is not simple, she became a stewardess estimate is just her hobby. In this materialistic society, there are few women like Megan who have a beautiful face and perfect body and can still hold on to their hearts. Such a woman is naturally likeable. As she was thinking, the bathroom door opened and Megan came out, wrapped in a towel that naturally showed off her sexy, voluptuous curves to the fullest. Jason took a look and couldnt help but look mesmerized. Megan took in the reaction of Jasons face, which made her feel an unexined sense of joy, but more than that, a hot blush, and she mumbled, Dont you, dont you have to go wash? Oh yes, of course. Jason came back to his senses, and he said in a hurry. Jason also walked towards the bathroom, thinking that if he had been brazen enough to offer to share a bath with Megan, it would have saved him a lot of trouble and time. Only such a request, Megan will only be afraid to agree. Women tend to shower as long as the time spent on makeup, men are different, most are sketchy and rinse off. Jason, naturally, pushed out the door after his shower and actually saw Megan already lying in bed. This made his face stunned, thinking to himself when did the beautiful stewardess be so self-conscious? Sleeping? Jason couldnt resist asking. No, no- Megan turned around, her beautiful eyes were afraid to look at Jason, she blushed and gritted her teeth, I didnt know what to do for a while so I had to lie down. Its good to rest early I see this bed is big, it should still be able to amodate me, right? Jason asked in a serious manner, looking at his face, not the slightest suspicion that he was harboring any wolf ambition. Megans face was delicate and flushed, how could she answer this question to him? An affirmative answer is not the default of some things? If the negative she also can not open her mouth, can not bear to see Jason all night without a bed to sleep ah? But before she could answer, Jason had shamelessly climbed into bed and leaned over the head of the bed. The smell of masculine scent came over her and actually made Megans heart beat rapidly. Snap! Jason lit up a cigarette and took a deep drag. After exhaling a puff of smoke, he said with a maic low voice: Honestly, Im not a good man. Ive had a lot of love affairs with some women, and Im actually quite a jerk when ites to emotional exclusivity. In addition, I am not a stable man, I was born to belong to the battlefield, so to live one more day is to earn a day. Because I dont know when I will fall in the battlefield forever. Because of this, I have always felt that I dont deserve to have real emotions, right? However, this bastard of a man is in love with a woman, like her beauty and sexiness, like her purity and gentleness With that, Jason turned his eyes to Megan. Megan listened with a sense of froth, and her gaze was fixed on Jason. But when he saw Jason lean down fiercely, their faces close together, Jason then opened his mouth and said, I just wonder, would she like such an asshole man? I, I- Megan exhaled softly and her cheeks burned, not knowing what to say. No need to talk, if you like, then close your eyes. Jason said softly. Megan looked at Jason, gritted her teeth and wanted to say something but couldnt. In the end, she could only see her long eyshes gently covering down and a pair of eyes also gently closed. Jason noticed Megans movement, when he saw her eyes gently closed, he was really touched deep inside and could not help but feel a sense ofpassion and love. Immediately, Jason leaned down and gently hugged Megan. At that moment, Megan could not help but tremble lightly and breathe rapidly, her whole head has been a confusion, reason told her not to do so, as to why not she did not know. But at the same time, deep inside, there is another very different voice resounding, but also gradually prevailed. In short, her eyes have been closed, that a let the gentleman pick the shy state is only afraid that the holy monks are going to start mortal heart. As for Jason, the self-proimed asshole has long since transformed into a hungry wolf, gorging himself on meat. Practice has proven that even if a woman is willing to sleep with you, she will find 10, 000 reasons to pretend to put it off, and then find 20, 000 reasons to easily convince herself. Chapter 582 – That wind and snow In the room, only the hazy dim bedsidemp was on, and under the rendering of the thick ambiguity factor, the hazy light seemed to be tainted with all kinds of loving and charming intentions. Originally, a bright moon could be seen outside the window, but now, the moon has disappeared, seemingly hidden among the clouds, as if ashamed to see this scene. No distinction, drunkenness. The fireworks are bright, there is also annihtion; the waves are high, there is also a calm time. Regret? Megans face flushed as she understood what Jason was asking. In fact, she didnt know how to go back and answer this question from Jason. Regret? I cant talk about it. She just had some reluctance in her heart because she knew that it was impossible to hold a man like Jason in her hands all the time, and she didnt want that. This means that I dont know when I will have to say goodbye to this man, the parting will always be there for her. She also does not know what position she is in this mans heart, in fact, no matter what position, as long as there is a position is enough, even if it is a little, even if it can upy a corner of his heart, in his boredom when he thinks of himself she will also be satisfied. So, she doesnt regret it. She also does not think about the future does not think about the future will be how, in time this mans future without their own position that how? This windfall is destined to have been engraved in her bones and remembered for a lifetime. Maybe she figured it out, she raised those watery beautiful eyes to look at Jason and said, Regret it, regret not meeting you earlier. Snap! The words were met with a crisp p, and Megan felt an unusual sensation on her buttocks as Jason chuckled and said, Youve learned to be poor, havent you? But I like it. You have to hit people if you like, huh? Megan politely pinched Jason hard on his waist. Jasonughed, put his arm around Megan, and said, Megan you dont even know what this kid Riley is calling me behind your back. What did my brother call you? Megan asked in amazement. Brother-inw. Jasonughed. What? Megan blushed, then she blushed with a burst of anger and said through gritted teeth, This kid is eating out of the bag and actually opened his mouth to call out your brother-inw? This is to sell his sister to the rhythm, right? When I go back tomorrow, I will beat him to lose ayer of skin! Megan, I do think this kid is far-sighted. This is not, now he is almost considered my brother-inw, he is calling me a brother-inw but also seems to be the right name. Jasonughed and said. Megans face froze and she couldnt help but look at Jason, but a warmth welled up in her heart, just because Jasons words were an acknowledgement of her existence. Are you, are you telling the truth? Megan finally couldnt help but ask. Jason nodded as he said softly, Maybe I cant give you too many promises, all I can say is that as long as Im alive, I will be your strong back, I will shelter you and not allow any harm toe to you because you are my woman. Megan nodded, and she leaned on Jasons shoulder, her eyes all a little red. Then you have to promise me that youll be good, okay? Megan said. I will. Jasonughed and reached out to hold Megans cheeks, looking at her reddened eyes that seemed to have crystal tears, he chided himself and said, Howe youre still crying? In such a situation, how can I be willing to do it next? Huh? What, what else do you want? The ancient saying that a moment of spring is worth a thousand gold, look, this is only the second half of the night If such a time is wasted, you count how much gold you have to lose ah?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. You, you youre so bad calling Soon, the room was echoed with an endless stream of charming and delicate sounds, and the temperature in the room seemed to heat up. Chapter 583 Waiting for my return Early the next morning. The golden sunlight has been widely spilled on the curtains, reflecting the room in a golden yellow. Megan got up early for her 10:00 a. m. flight back to Carovia Jianghai City this morning, so she needed to rush over to meet up with the crew and then go to the ne to do some preparatory work for the passengers to board, etc. After waking up, looking at Jason who was still sleeping with his eyes closed on the bed, she wondered if she should wake him up. But she thought better of it and let him sleep well. After all, he was the one who put in the most effortst night, and he must have been exhausted. The thought ofst night for no reason at all inevitably made her cheeks a hot blush, she tiptoed off the bed, picked up the clothes scattered around and put them on, while putting them on and blushing, she knew that from now on, she was a real woman. After getting dressed, she went into the bathroom to get ready to wash up. Eyes to the mirror, only to see the mirror presented a slightly dyed red clean jade face, soft lines appear clear with a hint of softness, lookpared to the previous does not seem to be different, but there is a kind of indescribable change. Vaguely, she felt as if she had be mature, with a touch more mature charm between her eyebrows and a touch less youthful, as if she had metamorphosed overnight from the shy virgin into a charming young woman. This change also allows her body to glow with an extremely attractive charm, giving a sense of maturity within the charm and outside, like the green peach has been ripe for dripping, aromatic attack. Megan caught this change in herself, which made her mind wander, and she hurriedly collected her mind and started washing up. After washing up, she walked out of the bathroom, just out of her eyes towards the front one, is unable to help but shriek C Ah She actually saw that Jason had woken up at some point and was sitting on the edge of the bed and was staring at her with a smile on his face. What? Still thinking about leaving without saying goodbye, huh? Jason asked. Megan red at him and said, Why are you awake? Just now I saw you were sleeping well I was trying to let you sleep a little longer. I was awake when you woke up, just pretending to be asleep. Jason grinned toward her. Pretending to sleep? Why? Megan was a little confused. So that you can secretly watch you get dressed ah watch you walk off the bed and put your clothes back on piece by piece, that wonderful sense of picture is worth secretly admiring. Jason spoke squarely, winking toward her. You you you- Megan simply does not know what to say, gritting her teeth, she huffed and puffed to Jasons front a pounding choke twist. Jason hugged her to his body, pressed his cheek against hers and said in her ear, What, you want a soy milk doughnut this early in the morning? I, I- Megan covered her face and just felt that it was better to stay as far away from this shameless bastard as possible, lest she get close to the ink and be rendered by his shamelessness herself. Jason chuckled, rubbed her cheeks and said with a smile, Well, after I go wash up and then have breakfast with you, Ill take you to the airport. Youre leaving, so Ill have to drive you there anyways. Jason knows that Megan still has flight assignments, so its a good idea to get up early and be energetic, but you cant have any more evil thoughts, or youll definitely dy Megans work. Jason washed up and walked out of the hotel with Megan, checked out and found a ce to eat some breakfast before taking a taxi to the airport. Speaking of which, Jason was supposed to be heading to the airport as well. He had to rush to Barabac Ind to meet up with the Satan Army. Barabac Ind is located in Pwan Province, Plo, so he needs to fly from Man Airport to Puerto Princesa Airport in Pwan Province and then to Barabac Ind. Where are you going next? Megan asked. Im going to make a trip to Barabac Ind. Where my brothers are waiting for me. Ill rush over and meet them. Jason said. Megan nodded, she leaned on Jasons body, looking at Jasons hard line side face, her heart flooded with the slightest warmth, she couldnt help but ask, So when are you going back to Jianghai City? This - Jason thought about it, he said, this is really a little uncertain. It may take a month or soter. There are some things that need to be taken care of this time out. Jason said with a smile, reached out and put his arm around Megans shoulders and said, Just work hard first. When I go back, then I will find you to renew the love affair. Megan looked shy, pinched Jason and said, Youre trying to be mean, arent you? Tsk, you know me so well so quickly, huh? Its really a heart-to-heart. Jason grinned. Megan gave him a nk look and didnt even know what to say. Man International Airport. Finally, they arrived at the airport, and the two walked out of the car and made their way inside the airport. Megan headed toward a special aisle for the crew, which could be entered upon presentation of identification. Here, she had to say goodbye to Jason, which made her very reluctant, a pair of eyes looked straight at Jason, endless tenderness within it. Jason smiled, left a soft kiss on her forehead, and said, Go ahead. Ill miss you. Megan nodded and said, You have to remember what you promised me, and you have to be good. I will. Jason nodded. Megan then smiled and stood on tiptoe before cing a kiss on Jasons cheek, only to turn around with a red face and walk towards the entrance of the passage. Jason watched Megan leave before he went to the airport ticket window to purchase a ticket for the fastest flight to Puerto Princesa Airport. Next, after going to rendezvous with the Satan Army, a journey of blood and fire will begin.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. First, he eliminated the men sent by Night Shadow to fight for the Doomsday Fighting Arena at the Asian ck market, and helped Tamakawa Kaori take control of the Doomsday Fighting Arena. ording to Tamakawa Kaori, she can send 500 fighters from the ck Boxing Training Camp to Satan Operation Group every year as long as she controls the Doomsday Fighting Arena. This resource is also, to put it mildly, what Jason values most. 500 soldiers a year from the ck Boxing Training Camp, as long as the training is good, then these soldiers will be a bloody iparable killing machine in the battlefield. You know, from the ck Boxing Training Camp came out of the fighters, in addition to having perfect fighting skills have amazing strength, they also have the perfect fighting mentality C cold, calm, like death! Jason wants to expand the Satan Operation Group, to expand the size of the Satan Operation Group, to form a team of fighters enough to go head to head with the huge forces of Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance, then these fighters from the The fighters who came out of ck Boxing Training Camp are good candidates. These warriors need only a little training and cultivation, and can be quickly put into the battlefield. In the midst of his calctions, the flight he had purchased a ticket for was already signaling that he could begin boarding. Jason grabbed his duffel bag and started lining up to board the ne. Chapter 584 Traveling to Barabac Island Puerto Princesa Airport. At 12:30 p. m. local time, a flight from Man slowlynded. After the ne stopped, Jason got up from his seat, took off his luggage and started walking off the ne. The city of Puerto Princesa is a seaport city and the provincial capital of Pwan Province, where tourism is well developed and several nearby inds can be considered a paradise for divers in the world. These inds have crystal clear water, white sandy beaches and abundant underwater life, which attracts arge number of tourists toe for vacation and tourism. From the harbor on the Princess side, you can take a boat to Barabac Ind, but generally speaking, it does not run to the public. Barabac Ind is not open to tourists, and there are really no tourist resources on this ind, whether it is the sea, the beach, or the environmentpared to several other famous tourist inds, it is simply a world away. In addition, Barabac Ind can be seen across the sea from the nearest My ind, and there are often incidents of chaos and fighting, so of course the Pwan Province government does not dare to open the ind to the public, in case of any idents to tourists, it will be a fatal blow to the tourism industry of Pwan Province and Plo. would be a fatal blow. So, the people who go to Barabac Ind are basically locals whoe and go, and have their own waterways to get there. As for private individuals who want to get there on their own, theyll have to find some channels. So Jason got out of the airport, grabbed a car, and headed to a ce in Puerto Princesa to find a man named Tosam, who secretly controls more than half of the waterways to Barabac Ind. This thread is courtesy of Tamakawa Kaori. When she met Tamakawa Kaori at Imperial Pce Gaien that night, she had already exined everything to Jason, such as how to get to Barabac Ind, who to contact after arriving at Barabac Ind, and then what identity to use to contact Doomsday Fighting Thepanys main goal is to provide a tform for the development of a new generation of people. The cab drove Jason into downtown Princess Harbor City, turned a few more block intersections, and finally came to a stop on a slightly older block. Jason paid the fare, stepped out of the car and walked down the block, constantly looking at the door numbers of the surrounding houses and buildings. Eventually, walking to the house in front of the 168th, Jason stopped, the door of the house in front of him was closed, Jason went up and knocked on the door. A momentter, the door to the house opened and a man who appeared to be strong and fierce emerged, looked Jasonup and down, and asked in English, Who are you looking for? Im looking for Tosam, Jason said. The mans eyes narrowed, flooded with coldness, like a viper-like stare at Jason, with a suspicious look in his eyes. Jason continued, And please tell Tosam that the Royal Order of Knights are here to see. Thanks. With that, Jason gave the man 700 Bissau dors. 700Bissau dor is equivalent to 100the Carovian dors, which is considered a tip. The mans face eased a little and said, Wait. With a bang, he heaved the doorway shut. About seven or eight minutester, the doorway was reopened and the man reappeared and said, Youe with me. Jason walked into the house and followed the man up the stairs. Into the house, faintly heard a burst of gambling yelling sound, it seems that the house has a casino, no wonder the door is tightly closed, the man who showed up at first full of vignce to stare at him. All the way up to the third floor, came to an inner room, inside a stout middle-aged man with a beard is sitting on a sofa, surrounded by two enchanting young women to massage his back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jason walked in and this strapping man looked up at him and said, Youre with the Royal Order of Knights? Jason knew that this man was Tosam, and he immediately took out a round badge with a picture of a knight on horseback with a sword and handed it over, saying, Yes, Im with the Royal Order of Knights. Tosam took a look at the badge, nodded, and said, It is indeed the badge of Royal Order of Knights. Its not a very good choice to go to Barabac Ind right now. Oh? Why do you say that? Jason asked. The road cost is expensive. It used to be around 10, 000 Bissau dors to get there, but now it has to be 20, 000 Bissau dors. It is said that this time the ind is not peaceful, there are severalrge-scale fighting incidents. So the provincial maritime police are very strict, and its more difficult for private people to sneak across to the ind. Tosam said. Twenty thousand Bissau dors is fine. Can you arrange it as soon as possible? Jason asked. 20, 000 Bissau dor is almost 3, 000 the Carovian dors, just a trip to the sea is not far away, the price is of course ridiculously high. But even if Tosam was determined to rip him off, he didnt care, as long as he could get to Barabac Ind as soon as possible. Seeing Jason agree so readily, Tosam looked happy, heughed aloud and said, Youre a lucky boy. It just so happens that there is a ship that leaves in an hour. After you pay the money, Ill send someone to send you to the port, and you can almost board the ship and leave. Good! Jason nodded and took out the Bissau dor he had exchanged in advance, counted 20, 000 to Tosam, and left a thousand Bissau dors to spend. Tosam was even happier, and personally handed Jason a cigarette and said, Its been a pleasure working with you, Ill send someone to send you there. With that, Tosam called for a young man, gave a few instructions, and let Jason follow the young man. Jason walked out and the young man drove over an old Santana, Jason got in and the car, which was ready to be scrapped, drove away with a bumpy ride. After most of an hour, the car drove to a private port and the young man led Jason forward to a boarding point where there was already a line in front of him. The young man went over to the officer in charge and brought over a ticket to Jason, who lined up to follow him on board. With the line slowly, walked to the front of the ticket after Jason also sat on the boat, the boat is obviously built with fishing boats, imposed some seats up. But looking at those dark and do not know what sticky seats, Jason really is no desire to sit, is standing on the deck. Rumble! As the motor of this boat started, the hull also began to break the surface of the water and sailed towards the front. Jason knew that the Satan Army should have arrived at Barabac Ind, and he nned to contact them after hended on the ind. Jason pulled out a cigarette and lit it, just took a puff, he suddenly felt the cabin seemed to have a few hidden eyes staring at him. This makes his heart slightly moved, carefully sensed under, found that this ship has a few peoples breath through a strong smell of blood, is obviously killing people like the kind of ruthless characters to be able to umte such a breath. Jasons mouth raised slightly, the heart felt a little, it seems that the people who went to this Barabac Ind, one is not simple, what people have, three religions and nine streams of snakes and dragons mixed. Chapter 585 – The storm on the boat The open sea, the extreme view, the end of the sea seems to be connected with the sky into a line. When the boat is sailing the decibel sound of the motor constantly echoed in the surroundings, it seems extremely noisy, as for the hull in the sea navigation is also wobbly,pared to such a boat after the transformation of fishing boats, and do not have the luxury of riding when there is muchfort. After a cigarette, Jason flicked his finger and the butt of the cigarette flew to the sea. He turned around and walked back into the cabin.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When he turned around, the few veiled gazes that had been secretly staring at him immediately shifted. There are a total of fifty to sixty guests on the boat, if everyone is charged the same 20, 000 Bissau dor, then this trip down the boat, Tosam side earn is also a lot. The guests on the boat are basically mostly men, among them there are actually more than ten women, and I do not know what these women travel to this ind is to do. The cabin know each other on the three or five gathered together, do not know on the side, most of the well not to offend the river. Those who take Tosams boats to Barabac Ind are basically not good people, they are all brave people, so they know that they dont have to fight with other people if they dont have to, so they dont get into trouble. Jason saw a slightly cleaner looking seat and walked over to it and prepared to sit down. However, a heavy fury arrived with a strong wind, and a big, burly man walked up to Jasons side, stretched out a hand on Jasons shoulder, pressed it hard, and said in a cold voice in English: Bitch, this seat is not for your ass to sit on. When I sit down, then you sit on myp, got it? Hahahaha- The mans words just fell, the four associates around him immediately burst outughing. These five people are obviously a group, with a strong banditry, some of them still have some scars left after healing, each with a strong aura of fury, think also in the mouth of the knife licking blood of ruthless characters. Jason noticed that some passengers on the ship looked at the five people looked a bit in awe, as for those responsible for the ships navigation of the crew, the situation in the cabin ignored, it seems that for a simr scene has long beenmonce. Jason is sometimes a very good talker, after all, he thinks it is more bullying to convince people with virtue than with fists, so he turned his head to look at this sturdy and fit man, and then looked at the hand full of ck hair resting on his right shoulder, and said in a nd tone, Sit down if you want. However, are you able to remove your hand? Guys, what did you hear? This guy actually asked me to take my hand away, hahaha- the stout manughed loudly and he continued, Kid, for the sake of your fine skin, you give me your backpack and you can get the hell out of the way. Jasons eyes shed, more or less understanding why the group sought him out. I think they knew that his backpack contained stacks of cash, and as to why his backpack had cash leaked out, Im afraid it had nothing to do with Tosam. When he paid Tosam for the boat, he opened his backpack and took out a wad of money from it and counted 20, 000 to him. Honestly, Im not opposed to ckmail. But I hate to have ckmail done to me. Jason sighed softly, the gaze in his eyes sank steeply, a touch of awe-inspiring killing intent burst out from the depths of his eyes, his body vaguely has an iron-blooded killing blood breath in the diffusion, like a god like a devil, horrifying horror! The stout mans face changed, and in his eyes, he felt that Jason had suddenly transformed from a meekmb into an ancient beast that was awakening. The sturdy man opened his mouth, seems to want to shout something, but see Jason backhand has sped his wrist, down a light pull, the sturdy man is to feel his body in that force involuntarily tilted forward, a swift fist has rushed like thunder whistling to. Bang! A fist bombed in the jaw of the stout man, the stout mans mouth is toote to muffle a grunt, his stout body has flown forward to the ground. The remaining four mens faces were first stunned, and the next moment, they drew their sabers and daggers, their eyes glowing menacingly, and came around towards Jason. People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. So, sometimes the best way to get those curmudgeons to roll away is to be more vicious than they are more vicious than they are, they will be afraid, only to respect and stay away. Otherwise a show of weakness, will only let them as the smell of blood sharks like, swarming around want to bite a piece of meat from your body. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of a bang rang out, these hands to deal with some gangsters that is considered ruthless, but met Jason that is simply seeking death. The people on the ship could not see clearly how Jason was striking, was to see the men all flying out of the cabin one by one, fell on the deck. Jason walked out of the cabin with a cold face, only to see a few crew members with hurried facesing, drinking and asking what was going on. Get out! Jason wasted no time and roared low at the crew. Previously, when these men intended to ckmail him, they did not see these crew memberse out to say something, but now they are running over. One of the crew members had a grim look on his face and intended to pull something out of his body, however, as soon as he moved, there was a sh of a person in front of him and Jason rushed to him at some point. The crewman just happened to pull out an old-fashioned pistol from his body, and before he could make a move, Jason had already backhanded him, grabbed him by the throat, put the gun against his forehead, and said in a cold voice: You want to get killed? Where were you when they were trying to do something bad to me? Now you are running out, are you with them? If so, I dont mind throwing all of you into the sea to feed the fish. The crew members faces were shocked, and one by one, they all exited and begged for mercy, denying that they knew the guys who were knocked to the ground. Drive your boats well, and dont force your way out of anything. Jason opened his mouth, then took the gun, three times is all unloaded into a parts, this scattered on the ground. Jason walked back to the deck, the stout man struggled to get up, Jason grabbed him by the cor and said, The ck man has to be able to eat the ck man, just like you also want to eat me? Dont, dont kill me please, spare me, I was wrong, I, I apologize to you, I kowtow to you said the stout man, his face white with fear and trepidation. He had thought Jason was a fat sheep that could be ughtered, but never thought it would be a behemoth, a behemoth that could crush him to death with a finger. I wont kill you, but life and death are up to you. Jason opened his mouth and his tone was indifferent to the extreme. The stout mans face was stunned, not quite understanding Jasons words, but the next moment he understood what they meant. After Jason picked him up by his entire body, he threw him off the boat with force and fell to the sea with a poof. Pfft, pfft Jason, one after the other, threw the remaining four men one by one all into the sea, the five men flopped on the surface, wailing and shouting, the voice seemed iparably harsh and frightened. After all, in this vast ocean, being thrown overboard can basically be said to be a death sentence. Jason casually picked up a few life preservers on the deck and threw them overboard. As he said, life and death by fate, if the men can live that is their fate, not live that is also their fate. For those opponents who take the initiative to bully up, he has never been a merciful person. Chapter 586 City of Doom The ship continued to sail forward and nothing seemed to have happened. When Jason returned to the cabin, the rest of the guests in the cabin also did not act abnormally, seemingly as before. But it is obvious to feel that these guests in the cabin already have a kind of extreme awe of him. Thats where a subtle changees in. Jason found an empty seat and sat down, not caring what the rest of the people thought of him, in his principles, as long as others do note to offend him, he would not hold the strong to offend others. On the right corner of the cabin, a lone figure sat, draped in a cloak, with his head bowed from the time he came on board, and his face could not be seen because his whole body was wrapped in the cloak.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, from the cloak wrapped out of the petite form, it should be a woman. At this point, the figure suddenly raised its head, under the cloak, a pair of people feel a stunning gaze towards Jasons body, then is lowered again. Can not see her face, only because her head is still wrapped in a turban, only the pair of stunning people will see a nce will never forget the eyes revealed. This glimpse did not have any breath fluctuations, so Jason did not perceive it. Even if he senses it, he is not at ease, after all, after the storm just now, this ship secretly look at him a lot of eyes, mostly with a sense of awe. The rest of the voyage was uneventful, with no storms arising. The few crew members who had shown their faces had already run away to the control cabin and never appeared again. The five men that Jason threw overboard were of even less concern. As for the few life preservers that Jason threw down whether they could be their saving grace, only they know. After another hour and a half, Icould see an ind towering in the sea in front of me, and I think that was Barabac Ind. The ship sailed past, getting closer and closer to the ind, and eventually sailed into a port and began to dock. The size of this port is not small, each dock should be controlled by the appropriate forces. The ship pulled into a dock within its own sphere of influence and docked, and after the deck was lowered, the crew came up and immediately urged the guests on board to hurry off the ship and leave. They also have to seize the time to carry a group of people from the ind to the city of Princess Harbor, time is very precious, they are still thinking that they can sail a few more times in a day to carry passengers. Jason walked off the boat with the guests on board, and after boarding, he looked around and found that the ind was not as deste and barren as he had imagined. The size of the port is veryrge, a road is also extremely wide, out of the port, can vaguely see some scattered houses. The port seemed busy with freightersing and going, which made Jason wonder what existed on such an ind that seemed to have been abandoned by the province, and why so much freight wasing and going. And what are some of the items in these shipments? But Jason did not have the desire to explore, somerge docks, there are obviously guards on guard, these guards wear different styles of uniforms, representing the different forces to which they belong, they are tantly holding weapons on guard, ordinary people naturally do not dare to go near half. Jason came out of the port and saw that there were many vehicles soliciting guests outside the port, two-wheelers, three-wheelers, convertible cars are avable, prices are also different, see someone out of the port will solicit the car, sent to the ind center, will also ask the guests are looking for fun or want to go to a gambling game to try their luck and so on. As you can see, life on this ind is still extremely colorful. Inevitably, Jason walked out naturally was also pulled some, a very lively-looking young man pestered Jason, asking him where to go, and said he knew everything about the ind, want to y anything he could take over, to ensure that it is still the best ce. Jason did not speak, his eyes looked into the distance, extremely eyes, actually saw in the distance there is an extremely majestic and spectacr castle towering, even from a long distance can be seen. At this time is close to the afternoon, in that sunlight, this castle presents a bright ck sunken color, the whole castle seems to be ck, a ck castle! The young hustler noticed Jasons abnormal gaze and followed his line of sight, looking at the towering ck castle, the young man could not help but show a trace of awe in his eyes, he whispered: Dude, this is thergest building on the ind, City of Doom! Im afraid that there are not many ces in the world that canpare. However, this City of Doom is not just anyone can enter, need to have a special identity. I was fortunate enough to help a guest carry his luggage inside once, and the luxurious scene inside the city made me unforgettable. City of Doom! Jason opened his mouth and spoke to himself, knowing the City of Doom. That night Tamakawa Kaori had told him that the Asian ck market stationed on Barabac Ind referred to the City of Doom. The city, with all the forces stationed inside, there is the Asian ck market in the secondrgest moneyundering center, controlled by the major forces, the City of Doom within a day the ck moneyundered up to tens of billions of dors! Jason withdrew his eyes and said, All right, you just take me to this City of Doom. The young guys face was stunned and his attitude appeared more reverent. From Jasons words, he was able to surmise that Jasons identity was certainly not simple. Otherwise, who would be bored to go to City of Doom and try to blend in? Thats no different from looking for death. The young man was driving a motorcycle, Jason took a look, it was a Harley motorcycle, but from that old degree of view, at least it has been transferred four or five hands of goods. Jason smiled and sat in the car after the young guy stepped on the gas, the car took off. Jason did not notice that after he left by car, in his original standing position, came over a full body wrapped in a cloak of a beautiful figure, the pair of eyes enough to make people stunned stared at the direction of Jason left, the eyes of the full water waves seemed to swell a smile, and suddenly showed foxy iparable. During the car ride, Jason took out his cell phone and contacted Mr. Iron Fist, knowing in his heart that the Satan Operation Group fighters were already on the ind. The call was answered and came the gruff voice of Mr. Iron Fist: Jason, youre here? Here we are. Already boarded the ind and heading towards City of Doom. You guys go wait for me at City of Doom and Ill see youter. Jason said. Okay, see youter, haha. Mr. Iron Fistughed aloud. Chapter 587 – The person who introduces City of Doom. The closer you get the more you can feel the magnificence of this castle, covering an area of unknown how wide, which has streets, stores, casinos, hotels, etc., all included in it, in which can already be called a small town. About twenty minutes or so, Jason had arrived at the City of Doom on this Harley motorcycle. Jason paid the fare and gave a few hundred Bissau dors as a tip, and the young man was naturally thankful. Jason stood in front of City of Doom, in front of a huge square, across the square is the entrance to City of Doom, which is the entrance to the main gate. The main gate has a column of warriors with guns, each body is filled with a cold-blooded murderous aura, any ess to the City of Doom personnel and vehicles need to have the relevant pass to enter, or else idle people are unable to approach half a point, as long as close to the past will be expelled, expulsion does not work then directly shot. Jason looked far away from the warriors stationed at the main entrance, from the body of these warriors he sensed a unique mercenary aura, it seems that these warriors are mercenary warriors hired from the Mercenary Alliance side. Jason then contacted Mr. Iron Fist and told him where he was. After a while, a group of people was seening from the west side of the square, it was the Satan Army. Jason saw the Satan Army, Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Treg Taylor, Baron, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Mary, Spear, Leopard, Chef Spoon, Eric, a total of eleven people. This is not the entire Satan Army, there are still the rest of the Satan Army noting. That night Tamakawa Kaori said that the people she sent to meet Jason could only bring a maximum of about twelve of them into City of Doom, and it was no wonder that Tamakawa Kaori, whose power in City of Doom was called Royal Order of Knights, was rtively weak in City of Doom. The power of Tamakawa Kaori is rtively weak in City of Doom, so in addition to the members of the Royal Order of Knights stationed in City of Doom, the number of ces that can be brought into City of Doom from outside is limited. If its one of those top-ranked forces in City of Doom, theres a lot more manpower that can be brought in. City of Doom such provisions are also to maintain a bnce in the city, to maintainw and order, order, etc., otherwise stationed in the city at least ten or twenty forces, each force can bring dozens of hundreds of people into the city stationed, once any conflict, it will be arge-scale battle, the citys order will not be able to maintain. Brothers, gathered together again. Jason smiled broadly and walked over to greet the Satan Operation Group warriors with hugs. Jason, this City of Doom is really huge, it can be called a miniature town. All the entrances and exits are guarded by mercenaries, so you cant get in without a pass. Baron narrowed his eyes and said. Cant we go in there and these mercenaries cant stop us? Treg Taylor said in a jarring voice. Jason chuckled and said, Treg Taylor, how many times have I fucking told you to convince people with virtue. Dont think about going big. We went into City of Doom to have fun, how can you y if you rush in like that with all the people? I wonder what kind of fun Jason is looking for? The City of Doom is said to have a lot of birds and girls, all of whom have been selected by a thousand to get in. Mary opened her mouth coldly, her tone a bit cold.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jasons face was stunned and he said, Mary, dont get me wrong, Im not talking about having fun, Im not looking for a woman, Jason, I dont get close to women, the brothers know that. Yes, yes, yes, hahaha Mr. Iron Fist and the others burst intoughter. Jason then contacted the head of Royal Order of Knights named Kataoka Hajime, who seems to be the deputy head of Royal Order of Knights and is responsible for all the affairs of Royal Order of Knights in the City of Doom. The contact with Kataoka Hajime went well, Kataoka Hajime side has apparently received Tamakawa Kaoris task arrangements for him in advance, so Kataoka Hajime in the phone straightforwardly said that they have been waiting for Jason their arrival, but also asked Jason to wait a moment, he wille to meet. About ten minutester, there are four ck Mercedes-Benz cars whistling to the center of the square before the huge fountain. This was also the meeting ce Jason had agreed to meet with Kataoka Hajime. Four car doors opened, came down five men, one of them tall and handsome, he looked very young, but his body has a calm and sophisticated aura, he behaved elegantly, calm and easy, with an innate chivalrous demeanor. Jason greeted the man, looked at him, and asked, Are you Kataoka Hajime? The man nodded his head and asked in a respectful tone, Is this Mr. Miller, please? Its me. Jason spoke, then said, These men around me are the men I brought with me. Her Highness has instructed me to receive Mr. Miller and the others. Kataoka Hajime spoke up, he was gentle and elegant, extremely graceful, then said, How about I wee Mr. Miller and others into the city right now? OK. Then lets go. Jason said. Kataoka Hajime invited Jason into a car, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Mary and the rest of the Satan Army brothers also got into the rest of the car, and the four cars drove towards the City of Doom. As Kataoka Hajime to bring people into the City of Doom, so in front of the city gates to receive some testing, the city has a rule not to bring weapons into the city, this necessary check Kataoka Hajime has spoken to Jason. Jason and the rest of the Satan Army also let the mercenary soldiers in charge of detection at the city gates to check, to confirm that they are not carrying weapons, the city gates opened, four cars before driving into the city. There can be a world of difference between the inside of the city and the outside of the city. Outside of City of Doom, the facilities, buildings and so on are simr to some small towns. However, the city is a very different scenery, the road is wide, a variety of luxury sports cars can be seen everywhere, decorated with extravagant floors abound, as far as the eye can see are some brightly lit casinos, casinos, nightclubs, bars and so on, a flourishing scenery of the situation, so that people have the feeling of being in a certain international metropolis of the bustling area. However, the road does not look like many people, clean and tidy streets also look rtively cold. Jason couldnt help but ask after seeing this, Akagi-kun, what kind of people are being supplied with so many various entertainment venues in the city? It seems to me that there are not many people in the city. Kataoka Hajime smiled and said, In fact, there are many gold owners around the world whoe to City of Doom to spend money every day. The major powers and some intermediaries are responsible for introducing these owners to the City of Doom to spend money. You dont have to look at the citys street stores, but once the nightes, you can go to any of the top entertainment venues and there will be a huge crowd of people. Jason listened and understood, these were lured over to spend the gold owners who came to moneyundering, but also over to talk about cooperation, but also simply over to consume entertainment tycoons, lets say those Middle Eastern tycoons here are many. Talking with Kataoka Hajime, Jason also learned that in City of Doom, you can y anything you want if you have the money. City of Doom, for example, also offers some of the most fun ways to shoot people in the dirt. The city held some stragglers, and some warriors whomitted capital crimes, etc. When a tycoon wanted to experience the pleasure of shooting and killing, these stragglers and criminals would be escorted to the designated area and allowed to be shot by the tycoon. This is undoubtedly a loss of humanity, simply does not take human life seriously, but thinking that this is a stronghold of the Asian ck market, these so-called dark side is not surprising. At that moment, four cars drove up to a castle-style hotel building. This castle-style hotel is very high, before Jason in the port far seen the castle is this castle hotel, all ck, tall and magnificent, standing in front of this castle hotel, will let people have a kind of indescribable shock feeling. This is the Doomsday Castle Hotel, an iconic building in the City of Doom! Chapter 588 Doomsday Fighting Arena (I) Doomsday Castle Hotel. When they arrived, Jason and the others got out of the car and Kataoka Hajime said, Mr. Miller, Ive got the sixteenth floor of the hotel all to myself. This floor has a separate restaurant, recreation area, etc. Mr. Miller, you can go up and take a look, and if there is anything else you need, you can ask. Trouble. Jason said. Mr. Miller, youre wee, its my duty, Mr. Miller, youre all guests invited by Her Highness, if I dont serve you well, Her Highness will me me, I cant afford it. Kataoka Hajime said in a hurry. Jason nodded, he noticed that Kataoka Hajime mentioned Tamakawa Kaori, the tone seemed to be extremely respectful, this respect is not only because of Tamakawa Kaoris identity, which may also include the recognition and admiration of Tamakawa Kaoris ability in all aspects. Kataoka Hajime brought Jason and the others into the hotel and took the room card at the front desk along with the ess card given by the hotel. With the ess card, the entire City of Doom is basically essible to any public ce during the stay in this hotel. Kataoka Hajime along with Jason and others took a special VIP elevator up to the 16th floor, the entire floor is not really a lot of rooms, the number of rooms on one floor about eighteen, but every one of them is the presidential suite. The reason why this castle hotel is so magnificent and not too many rooms on each floor is that each floor is equipped with private restaurants, which are avable for all national tastes, in addition to ces for rxation and entertainment, etc. Such a package is arguably much more high-spec than any star hotel in any metropolis. Such a package is also designed to maximize the protection of the identity of the guests living on each floor of the hotel and security, after all, the characters whoe here are all very important, they prefer to keep a low profile and have enough secluded space. Mr. Miller, if theres anything else you need, just ask and well basically get it. Kataoka Hajime said. Jason smiled and said, Theres nothing else left to ask. I think its good enough. As you know, I came here for a purpose. I also dont want to stay here too long, and I will leave after finishing what I promised Princess Tamakawa. So, I want to find out some things about Doomsday Fighting Arena as soon as possible. Kataoka Hajime immediately said, The Doomsday Fighting Arena will open at 10 oclock tonight. I think Mr. Miller can go to the Doomsday Fighting Arena and see for himself. Good. Where is this fighting ring? Jason asked. Its on the third basement level of the hotel. The entire third basement is the venue for the Doomsday Fighting Arena. Kataoka Hajime spoke up and continued, However, to get to the Doomsday Fighting Arena you need to make a reservation in advance. mr. Miller are all of you going? Yeah, since were here, lets all go over there and check it out. Jason said. Kataoka Hajime nodded and said, Ill go ahead and make the reservation arrangements, Mr. Miller. When the timees, I wille back to greet you to Doomsday Fighting Arena. Good! Jason nodded his head. Kataoka Hajime also left after saying goodbye to Jason and others. Brothers, go find your own rooms and stay in whichever one you want. Go to your room and take a shower or something, and then go to dinner. Tonight were going to look at this Doomsday Fighting Arena, Jason said. Mr. Iron Fist and others have nodded their heads, and there are enough rooms here for one of them. So feel free to stay in any room. Jason also walked into a room, the room is extremely spacious and extravagant, such a presidential suite, not to mention living in a person, even if it is to live in five or six people are no problem. Jason took a shower and immediately felt much morefortable all over. Then, Jason took out theptop he brought with him from his backpack and opened it up, logged on to the Flower of Death tform afterworking, and sent a video call to Manjusaka. Manjusaka was immediately connected and her enchanting face was shown on the screen. Wow, Satan, its finally time to see you. Are you still in Tokyo? Manjusaka asked. Jason shook his head and said, I was in the City of Doom on Barabac Ind. It is said that this ce is a stronghold of Asian ck market. Do you ever know anything about this? City of Doom? I know this ce, indeed it is a stronghold of Asian ck market. Why did you go there? Manjusaka asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Night Shadow over there sent someone over to City of Doom to take over the Doomsday Fighting Arena here. I came over. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Night Shadow is going to use this as an opportunity to extend their power into the Asian ck market, how can I let Night Emperor get what he wants? The Asian ck market is extremely strong, and it is very difficult for foreign forces to prate it. night Shadow is a huge force, but to prate into the Asian ck market will definitely hit a nail. Manjusaka said. Jason nodded as he asked, What do you know about City of Doom and which force is dominant in City of Doom? The dominant force in City of Doom should be the Legion of Doom. The Legion of Doom is not well known and not many people know about it. In this force mainly in the Asian ck market side of the activity, so appear to be mysterious. But the power of the Legion of Doom should not be doubted. Manjusaka opened his mouth and continued, My side of the news about the Legion of Doom level is not much, only know that in the Asian ck market, the Legion of Doom should be powerful enough to rank in the top three. I have always suspected that behind the Asian ck market there should be a powerful enough figure in the lead. the various forces in the Asian ck market are just his pawns. Of course, this is only my spection, the truth how I do not know. Jason said. The water in Asian ck market is very deep. You already have a lot of trouble on this side of the dark world, and for the time being, it is not rmended that you test the depths of the Asian ck market. Manjusaka said in a hurry. Jasonughed and said, Dont worry, Im free to be discreet. I came to City of Doom this time the main task is just to intercept Night Shadows manpower. I also want to learn about the inner workings of the Asian ck market. The Asian ck market and I have no interests and grudges at the moment, so I certainly wont mess around. Then Im relieved. Since youre in City of Doom, Ill gather some intelligence on that and see how much information I can give you on the material. Manjusaka smiled and said. Well, thanks a lot. And the trip to Tokyo, havent even said thanks to you yet. You didnt get traced back to you in Tokyo, did you? Jason asked. Dont worry, I cant be traced from Tokyo. Manjusaka said with full confidence. Jason smiled and said, Then Im relieved. Well, thats it for now. Get ready to go to Doomsday Fighting Arenater to observe some. Ill be in touch if anythinges up. Satan, you saidst time that you woulde to me in the dark world this time, you are not allowed to lie. Manjusaka did not forget to remind said. Make a note of it. Jason smiled and ended the call with Manjusaka. He looked at the time and it was almost time to gather the Satan Army brothers and go for a meal first, after which it was time to head to the Doomsday Fighting Arena as well. Chapter 589 Doomsday Fighting Arena (II) The restaurant area is separated from the guest room area. This is also to avoid that the restaurant side will disturb the guests resting in the guest room. Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Mary, Spear, Leopard, Chef Spoon and other Satan Army brothers converge and then walk towards the restaurant area, only need to swipe the card to be able to open the isted portal, through which there is a wide variety of various restaurants. Basically, there are restaurants of all national tastes, including Chinese restaurants. Jason they chose the Chinese restaurant, walked in and saw that the Chinese restaurant is also divided into three major cuisines, namely Sichuan, Cantonese and Zhejiang, which is considered to be very powerful. Many other countries, the so-called Chinese restaurants which can give you what Sichuan and Guangdong dishes and so on, directly fried a few dishes, such as up a te of Kung Pao chicken that is the so-called Chinese food. Theres actually a choice of dishes. Say, what kind of cuisine would you like to eat? Jason smiled and asked. Does this Sichuan food have hot pot? Chef Spoon asked. Yes, its written on the dish. Jason said. Then lets eat hot pot. How many years has it been since weve had fondue? Chef Spoon said with a heated smile. Hot pot it is then. Jason nodded, called out to the person in charge of hospitality, and ordered the hot pot along with an assortment of side dishes. Soon, arge pot of hot pot base floating with red oil was brought up, and the spicy smell made people feel appetite. A te of side dishes are also served,mb rolls, beef rolls, tripe, goose intestines and so on. Jason and others began to eat, actually found that the hot pot is still very authentic, perhaps a little less than the real Shu vor hot pot, but in this foreign country can eat such a hot pot, is already extremely rare. After a hot pot meal, Mr. Iron Fist and others really have a sense of satisfaction, that spicy hot pot experience is indeed nostalgic. After eating, Jason and the others left the restaurant and returned to the guest room area at 9:30 pm, half an hour before Doomsday Fighting Arena opened.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After about ten minutes, Kataoka Hajime contacted Jason and asked Jason and the others toe to this side of the hotel lobby to rendezvous. Jason gathered the Satan Army brothers together and took the elevator downstairs. When he stepped out of the elevator, he saw Kataoka Hajime waiting, and with a smile on his face, he said, Mr. Miller, Doomsday Fighting Arena is about to open. Pleasee with me. Kataoka Hajime led Jason and the group out of the hotel lobby and into a secondary building on the right, from which a special elevator went straight down to the third basement level. After stepping out of the elevator, there was a huge entrance, and there was a steady stream of people walking towards this entrance, all kinds of people, apparently these people are the people who Kataoka Hajime said are the gold masters. In todays world, many men like to see formal boxing, the feeling of blood in the ring fights is a man aspires to. Boxing is still so popr, let alone this fist to flesh, more bloody and brutal ck boxing ring, attracting countless rich people around the world to watch, in addition to the visual brought about by the sense of bloody shock, but also to ce bets on the big gamble. So many rich people like this kind of underground ck boxing tournament. From this entrance into the Doomsday Fighting Arena, the entire fighting arena is really a very wide field, the middle of the field is a huge cage fighting arena, around the cage fighting arena is ayer of viewing seats. There are also private stands in the VIP room further up, which, judging by its size, can amodate at least a thousand people. Kataoka Hajime took Jason and the others to the third row of seats in front of them, which is arguably the most suitable position to watch the duels in the cage fighting arena. The first two rows are too far forward, and the third row is at a certain distance and at a certain height, so you can sit here and see the duels in the fighting arena through a full range of angles. It is clear that Kataoka Hajime has taken great pains to make such an arrangement. Aftering to the seats, Jason and other people have been seated, and the entrance has been continuouslying in to watch the fights of all kinds of people, most of whom are some of the worlds hidden rich, invited toe to the City of Doom to have fun and the most exciting. The real fight has not yet begun, the cage fighting arena has a hot and iparable performance program, one almost no piece of sexy Western women are performing in the cage fighting arena in the hot and blindingp dance, in the scene of the deafening sound of music to dance their sexy body enough to make peoplemit crimes, so that people look at the adrenaline hormone is undoubtedly rapid secretion. Most of the customers whoe to the fighting arena are men, but there are also some women, some of them are the femalepanions brought by the rich and famous, and some are female customers whoe to watch on their own initiative in pursuit of excitement. But they looked at the cage fighting arena in thep dance performance is also very normal, seems to have seen the strange. Sitting next to Jasons Mary can not, looking at the cage fighting arena in those hot dance performance, her clean jade-like goose egg face immediately caged ayer of ice cold, the pair of shear water pupils also shed a trace of annoyance and shame. She has a strong character, soft with rigid, usually either training or in the battlefield to kill, or busy rescuing a battlefield wounded warriors, so about this aspect of men and women she really has not experienced. Seeing such a performance, she really didnt like it at all, and was extremely disgusted. Especially the ears also came to the field to watch the performance of other men yelling, like the rutting animals in shouting general, but also let her do nothing. Jason obviously noticed Marys mood swings, and he suddenly reached out to hold Marys hand, turned sideways and whispered, Close your eyes if you dont want to see. Marys body trembled violently, turned her eyes to look at Jason, the delicate jade face was tinged with a bit of blush, only to feel a sense of abnormality suddenly rushed to the heart. The whole body is stiff, the nature of the rigid as she is also a rare flow of a rare shy state. She also found it strange that she had touched Jasons body, but of course that was when he was injured, and she would touch Jasons body when she was healing him. However, there has never been an abnormal feeling like this moment, and she herself does not know what the reason is. Well at this time, thep dance performance in the cage fighting arena came to an end, then a handsome and handsome man in a white suit came on stage, and the spotlight in the fighting arena converged on his body. Ladies and gentlemen, wee to tonights fight! Im your old friend Jack! the man in the white suit, obviously a host, continued, Tonights fight is going to be as exciting as its ever been, are you ready? If youre ready, lets start the night with a bloody and violent Ultimate Fighting Tour! Lets take a look at the first exciting fight, please look at the big screen first! As soon as Jacks words fell, two huge screens were immediately projected over the front of the fighting arena. Chapter 590 – The Lonely Wolf Boy The fight in the fighting arena is about to kick off, and the beautiful and sexy dancers in the animal cage fighting arena have also retired, and only then did Jason release his grip on Marys jade hand. Mary secretly sighed with relief, being held by Jasons hand all the time, her mood was inexplicably tense. But Jason let go this moment, but she had a kind of inexplicable loss. At this time, the screen projected in the fighting arena appeared in a huge Brown Bear held in a steel cage, this head Brown Bear apparently appeared in a state of extreme hunger, constantly issued a burst of low growl, open mouth revealed a sharp teeth, thick bear paws constantly pped the cage, the bear paws like barbs hard as iron ws let people look and chill. Roar! On the screen, this hungry Brown Bear issued a burst of dry roar, thick bear paws angrily pped the cage, issued a burst of nging vibration sound, Brown Bears eyes flooded with ayer of blood-red gaze, as if a ready to choose people and devour the ferocious beast. This is a Brown Bear, has not eaten for seven days, to put it politely, a live person standing in front of it will be its sharp ws to tear and thus eat. Jack opened his mouth, then said, Who is this Brown Bears opponent? Please see the other big screen. Another screen, a yellow-faced teenager appeared, looking only about 15 or 16 years old, a ck hair messy, as if not washed for years, thin yellow face is obviously malnourished, facial features look very clean, high nose, giving a sense of perseverance, thin lips pursed, revealing a sense of stubbornness and coldness. Perhaps feeling the camera towards him, he looked over, the pupils of his eyes were dark, no misceneous colors, his eyes actually looked extremely clear and bright, like the stars in the dark night sky. He was wrapped in animal skin clothing, appearing very primitive, his arms were revealed, which were extremely thin and thin arms, the whole body is skin and bones, as if a gust of wind can blow down. This is a sixteen-year-old boy from Carovia, you can call him Wolf Boy, because when we found him, he was in thepany of wolves, Wolf Boy has agile hands, powerful body, like a predatory wolf, often able to give opponents a fatal blow. Jack opened his mouth, and then he raised his voice and said loudly, The first duel is between this Brown Bear and Wolf Boy. The ultimate survivor is only one, whether it is this Brown Bear or Wolf Boy? Everyone who is interested can already start betting now! Then the odds came out on the screen. Brown BearVSWolf Boy, odds C 0. 8:2. 8! At these odds, if you bet Brown Bear $100, Brown Bear will get $80 if he kills Wolf Boy and wins. On the other hand, if Wolf Boy wins, he will get $280. Each person has a betting device on their seat. If you want to bet how much and which side, just enter a series of numbers directly on the betting device. Moreover, the fighting arena stiptes that bets can only be ced on one side, not on two sides at the same time, and bets ced on two sides at the same time are considered invalid. After each fight, the amount won by the winner and the loser will be disyed on the betting machine. You can continue to bet for the second and third fights. Until after the fighting events arepleted for the night, the betting machine will show the final amount of winners and losers. When the timees, there will be a special attendant to check and then pay. The fighting ring side never worries about someone betting and eventually losing and then reneging on the money, and for such customers, they often disappear the next day without knowing where they are. But such a situation is also very rarely happens, the gold owners whoe here are often worth billions of dors, even if they lose a few hundred million a night, they do not care. I bet the fight starts and within a minute, that Brown Bear will tear this Wolf Boy to pieces! Ill bet on Brown Bear! Wolf Boy is nearly 3 times the odds. However, it is obvious that those who bet on Wolf Boy are absolutely brain-dead. This teenager is as if he hasnt eaten enough, only he cant even lift one palm of that Brown Bear, right? There is no doubt that this little boy will be the dinner of this Brown Bear! There are people around talking and discussing, basically betting on that Brown Bear, after all, from the paper strength, a Brown Bear in a state of hunger and anger how scary it really is? Even a tiger would have to run when it met. Such a Brown Bear, not to mention a yellow-faced teenager, even if three or five warriors may not be able to block with their bare hands. So, anyone with a little judgment will bet on Brown Bear. On the screen, the amount of money wagered is scrolled at the beginning. The amount of money bet on Brown Bears side is already up to hundreds of millions of dors. However, the amount of money bet on Wolf Boys side has not rolled further since it started at more than $10 million. Mr. Miller, do you need to ce a bet? Kataoka Hajime, sitting on the right side, looked to Jason and asked. The face of Wolf Boy came to Jasons mind, and those clear, bright eyes seemed to remind him of something. He took a deep breath, turned his head to Mary, and asked, Mary, how much money is left in our ount? Theres $20 million that Luca put with you, saying its the initial start-up money. So that money cant be touched. Theres about thirty million dors that can be used. Mary said. Jason nodded, turned back to Kataoka Hajime, and said, Ten million on Wolf Boy. Kataoka Hajimes face was stunned, but he didnt question anything as he said, Okay. Mr. Miller just needs to select Wolf Boy on this betting machine and enter the $10 million amount. Jason picked up the betting machine and ced a $10 million bet toward Wolf Boys side. Immediately, the screen of betting amounts showed an increase of $10 million on Wolf Boys side. Jason just finished betting, Mary reached out and pinched him on the arm and said in an annoyed voice: You guys are really generous, one shot is 10 million? How many people can be recruited and equipped with weapons for 10 million? Jason hemmed and hawed and said, Its okay, its okay, I just wanted to give this little boy a boost. Mary red at him in annoyance and didnt say anything else. The betting time is only 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, the betting machine is fixed and you cant continue betting. The final amount shows that as much as $180 million was bet on Brown Bear and just over $37 million on Wolf Boy. Ladies and gentlemen, the betting on this one is over. Lets enjoy the bloody and violent showdown together next! Jack shouted. Then, on the right side of an aisle, came the sound of wheels rolling, apanied by a burst of fishy beast roar, is to see a cart with a huge iron cage, the iron cage Brown Bear is low roar, roar after roar. The cart pushed the cage into the cage fighting arena, followed by the left channel, came a thin, lonely figure, wrapped in a beast skin coat, yellow and thin, as if a gust of wind can blow down, his pace is seemingly very stable, each step as if measured out with a ruler spacing is not different, with a constant pace into the cage fighting arena. Into the fighting arena, Wolf Boy did not look at the cage outside the seat, the pair of clear and bright eyes have been staring at the cage of the Brown Bear, his right hand holding a dagger, the dagger a blood red, that is stained on the dagger and dry blood, seems to be toote to wash, so be a bloody dagger!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He just stood alone in the fighting ring, in his world, only he and this Brown Bear, as for the thousands of people outside the fighting ring is watching the spectators is nothing to do with him. He only knows that to survive, then take out this Brown Bear. his world will only face two choices every day C live, or die. If the cage imprisoned a fierce and brutal Brown Bear, he is a lone wolf! The duel begins! With an excited shout from the host Jack, it was seen that a sling was hanging down from the top of the cage fighting arena, under the sling was a thick iron hook, the iron hook hook hooked the cage, as the sling was lifted upwards, the heavy and huge iron cage was gradually lifted into the air, and the Brown Bear inside the cage also began to regain freedom. Chapter 591 – The End of the First Battle (I) Roar! When the cage waspletely lifted, the Brown Bear erupted with a roar as it lunged into the cageting of the fighting ring. These beast cage iron with each other spaced thick steel to stabilize, so the head of Brown Bear forgiveness is infinite force also, can not shake a half. The Brown Bear just regained freedom from the cage but found himself in arger cage to go out, it seems more irritable and rage, the mouth constantly roar. Whoosh! Wolf Boy at this time is moving, he instantly burst out of the power and his thin body is simply out of proportion, in the stock full of explosive power, his speed is fast. Instantly rushed to the back of the Brown Bear, the blood dagger in his hand raised, ruthlessly cut down towards the left lower limb of the Brown Bear. Snort! A cut to the heart! However, only the Brown Bear that thickyer of fur to cut open just, did not give this head Brown Bear caused any serious injuries, at most is a little superficial injuries. Roar! Brown Bear roared, it turned around, a pair of bloodshot gaze dead on Wolf Boy. Its front palm on the ground, crouched low, mouth constantly issued a burst of low roar, sticky saliva flowing down the open blood dish mouth, a ferocious bloodthirsty intention in the diffusion. Wolf Boy bowed, slim and thin hand clutching the blood dagger, his eyes are still iparably bright and clear, shining with a firm and calm intention, without the slightest fear. Brown Bear finally attacked, roaring and rushing up quickly, his huge paws on his forelimbs pping down towards Wolf Boy. Bang! The palm fell short, the huge bear palm pped on the ground, sharp ws cut a gray-white trail in the concrete floor. Wolf Boy has leaped to the right corner, he just stood firm, this Brown Bear has once again pounced, predatory Brown Bear is not at all bulky, fast, thick and powerful forelimbs is its strongest weapon, by its sharp ws of the forelimbs, even a tiger will have to fall. Wolf Boy was constantly dodging, he was fast and his stance was indeed sharp enough to avoid the repeated lunges of the raging Brown Bear. In another dodge, Wolf Boys body was able to brush past this Brown Bears body, and at that moment, he held his knife in his backhand, and the bloody dagger in his hand shed through Brown Bears body. It is hard to cut out a bloody mouth from Brown Bears thick fur. Only, such a bloody mouth for Brown Bear that thick body, did not cause too much impact, but rather more let it berserk rage. In an instant, one man and one bear fought violently in this cage fighting arena. Damn! Big Dog Bear, bite him to death! Tear him apart! Big Dog Bear, charge up and block him, block him! Whats the hurry, this Wolf Boy cant hide for long, hes sure to be torn up and wrapped in the belly by the big dog bear! In the arena, some of the spectators were shouting and watching the violent battles in the cage fighting arena, they were also unusually excited and exuberant, most of them wanted that Brown Bear to tear Wolf Boy to pieces. Jason stared closely at the duel in the cage, he could see Wolf Boys speed was fast and had an almost beastly fighting instinct, but Wolf Boys speed was no matter how fast, in such a high-intensity and high-risk duel, the physical exertion was fatal. Jason judged that in another ten minutes at most, Wolf Boys physical ability would reach a limit, and his speed would have to slow down by then. As long as the speed is slowed down, then he is in danger, the head Brown Bear approaching, not to mention the sharp ws, even by its huge body hit, not dead will have to break a few bones. As for the physical ability of this Brown Bear, it is still very early, this giant beast in anger and hunger, even after another half hour can maintain the current intensity of predation. That is to say, Wolf Boy to win and plunder this Brown Bear to survive, leaving him only ten minutes. The reason Jason is so concerned about this matchup is that Wolf Boy reminds him of his youth. When he was ten years old, he had been caught up in the mountains by old man Ye with some of the vicious wolves that were out and about, and at the age of thirteen, the dueling beasts became ck bears. However, each time he had no surprises, at first often in his most dangerous moments, those beasts somehow wailed and turned around and ran away. By the time he was fifteen years old, he had sessfully marauded ck bears. So he knows that ck bears, Brown Bear, these fierce species, the surface of theyer covered with a thickyer of fat skin is the toughest. Their Achilles heel is in the pharynx and abdomen. These locations of the pharynx abdomen fur thickness is the weakest, in order to kill Brown Bear, no matter how deep wounds caused on its body epidermis other than the abdomen will not help, simply can not kill. You can only strike at their weak points in order to kill them in one blow. At this time, the head of Brown Bear in the fighting arena has left five or six blood-soaked bloody mouths on its body, the sticky blood stained its fur red, and it became even more bloodthirsty and ferocious. Whoosh! At this time, Wolf Boy is running in the direction of the west side, his body like an ape leaped on top of the cage, hands grabbed the cage iron. Brown Bear growled and chased after him, and it too leapt up, its huge bear paw pping down in Wolf Boys direction. At that moment, Wolf Boys body plunged downward, he stretched his legs in the iron a stirrup, under the force of the whole person towards Brown Bear exposed abdomen rushed over.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Snort! The blood dagger in Wolf Boys hand struck, stabbing viciously toward Brown Bears abdomen. At the same time, Brown Bears bear paws hit the iron hard. Wolf Boy hand blood dagger into Brown Bear abdomen after a hard twist, then pull out, the first time to withdraw. Brown Bear snarled in pain and pped his right forelimb down with a bear paw. Wolf Boy evacuation speed has been very fast, but Brown Bear shot down the bears ws are still hanging from his body, in a sh, Wolf Boys body of animal skin clothing was torn open, the right side of the waist position appeared a bloody wound, deep visible bone, arge torn flesh rolled out, shocking to the eye. Such an injury was certainly heavy for Wolf Boy, who moved significantly slower than before. Brown Bears abdominal wound was also bloodied, and this one was extremely heavy for Brown Bear. But the beast is a beast after all, it roared and pounced on Wolf Boy again. Wolf Boy face as usual, as if the side of the waist was torn open injury to him does not exist in general, from his face can not see the slightest pain and fear, his eyes are still bright, his face is still determined, is still maintaining his ownbat routine. Wolf Boy under the injury, mobility is far less than before, coupled with the physical exertion, well the head of Brown Bear abdominal wounds also gave it some impact, the pounce is not as strong as before. However, several times Wolf Boy is still from the side of death brushed, Brown Bear that huge bear paw from his side brushed, if not Wolf Boy himself has a kind of beast-likebat direct, but also really to be a puddle of mush. During Brown Bears chase, Wolf Boys body backed up, and cold, Wolf Boy had a posture that looked like he was going to lean backwards, and his speed was a bit sluggish. The head of Brown Bear saw the situation after a roar, huge body jumped over, sharp front ws have been towards Wolf Boys direction to tear past. At that moment, Wolf Boys body was seen shing forward so violently that his back was almost on the ground. The Brown Bear leapt over, the whole abdomen also presented in front of Wolf Boy, at that moment, a blood-colored cold aura a sh. The bloody dagger in Wolf Boys hand was raised high and cut through Brown Bears abdomen from top to bottom. Poof! At the same time, Brown Bear has also jumped to the ground, its front paws pounce naturally fell short, but its heavy body also pressed down, together with Wolf Boy crushed under its belly. At this moment, the whole room was silent, and there was no sound. A pair of eyes unblinkingly glued to the cage fighting arena. Chapter 592 – The End of the First Battle (II) The battle is over? Im afraid thats what countless spectators in the arena are thinking. The spectators in the field just saw that the Brown Bear lunged towards Wolf Boy and then fell to the ground, along with Wolf Boy was also pinned under its belly. And then C there is no then, the head of Brown Bear surprisingly lying on the ground never move. Soon, the audience in the field was to see blood. Arge amount of blood, overflowing out, along that ground quickly spread, a strong pungent smell of blood also in the diffusion. Then, under that Brown Bear alone, there was finally some movement, first a bloodied thin arm stretched out, forcefully supporting the ground, finally it was difficult to move the head out from under that Brown Bear abdomen, breathing the blood air. Only, the thin but stubborn face is already all sticky blood. It was the blood of Brown Bears abdomen being cut open in a torrent. ng! The door of the cage diatorial arena was opened and three stout men came in, holding forks and looking very cautious. After walking into the arena they used forks to fork the Brown Bear, the Brown Bear to turn over, the crowd was to see the Brown Bears abdomen from top to bottom, cut a very deep wound, inside the intestines of what is a brain out. As for the Brown Bear, it is indeed already dead. Seeing this scene, the whole room was in an uproar C That big dog bear is dead? FUCK! I bet $30 million on that big fucking bear! Its just gone!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Its unbelievable, who would have thought that big dog bear would be killed by this scrawny boy, shocking! I hope I can win it back next time! Jasons face shed with a hint of relief, most of the people in the field thought that the Brown Bear was killed with its stomach cut open, but it was not. The fatal wound should be Wolf Boy previously stabbed into Brown Bears abdomen, the knife, right in the heart, followed by a hard strangtion, basically has caused irreversible serious injury to Brown Bears heart. As for Brown Bears abdomen being cut open is equivalent to thest straw that broke the camels back, making this Brown Bearpletely out of breath. Throughout the fight, Wolf Boys fearlessness, calmness and decisiveness have made Jason show a hint of appreciation, and then Wolf Boys almost beastly instincts are extremely scary, and such instincts are not something that can be trainedter in life. This is a warrior. Or rather, have the potential to be a top fighter. Next, this head Brown Bear was immediately pushed into the cart to push away, lying in a pool of blood Wolf Boy with his hands on the ground, slowly the body support and up, legs began to stand stable, and then he staggered to his feet. At this time, he was bathed in Brown Bears blood, the whole person is like fished up from the pool of blood, he stood there alone, looking very lonely, but he stood so but gave a kind of head wolf in the feeling of looking down on all beings. He still has no expression, no ecstasy after winning, no cries to vent his emotions, just standing woodenly, freezing all the emotions inside. Jack appeared again with a microphone and said, Wolf Boy wins this fight! I think thats the beauty of fighting, its full of unknowns, you never know until thest minute. While Jack was talking, someone hade up and brought down Wolf Boy, who was covered in blood. During this period, there are already staff members who are busy wiping up the dripping blood in the fighting arena. The next second fight is an even more exciting ck boxing matchup, which features two fighters who are very close in strength, both with undefeated records. Who exactly are they? Please continue to look at the big screen. Jacks generous and stirring voice resounded once again throughout the fighting arena. Jason didnt have much interest in the ck boxing matchup, and he turned to Kataoka Hajime, saying, Go get information on that Wolf Boy for me from the appropriate people. I want to take him away. Just the teenager who just faced off with Brown Bear? Kataoka Hajime asked. Jason nodded and said, Yeah, thats him. Lets see what the people in charge over at Doomsday Fighting Arena have to say. Or, what conditions they are going to offer. Anyway, this teenager I want to take away. Understood, wait a moment, Ill find someone to ask for you. Kataoka Hajime nodded as he stood up and walked out. Mary turned her eyes to Jason, couldnt help but smile and said, It seems I shouldnt have said anything about you earlier, instead I encouraged you to bet more. In the blink of an eye, youve made twenty-eight million dors. Isnt this moneying too fast? Jasonughed and said, To be honest, I wasnt sure Wolf Boy could win at first. By this time, Jack had finished introducing the two yers for the second matchup. A white man nicknamed Bulldozer, whose fighting style is to push his opponents with his powerful legs, just like a bulldozer, with a total record of 38 wins, 36 of which are kills. The other is a ck man nicknamed ck Tiger, with an explosive tigers back and a sharp body, often able to seize a split-second opportunity to solve the fight, with a total record of 35 wins and 35 kills. After the introductions, it was time for the betting session. Jason didnt bet on this one, mainly because he didnt have much interest. Inside a VIP booth, there was only an enchanting silhouette sitting alone. She was wrapped in a ck cloak, perhaps feeling hot or something, she took off the cloak, which presented an extremely sexy scene. Her upper body is wearing a silver-white underwear, underwear with ayer of white gauze will be slim and delicate waist to cover up, but thatyer of gauze can be said to be translucent, cover and not cover with little use. The lower body is wearing a silver-white four-horned underwear, the four-horned pants are also dotted with a furry white tail. The feet are wearing a pair of thigh-length ck leather boots, just the right amount of her long and slender legs to highlight the curve. Head covered with a silver-white fox-shaped mask, the mask is just her forehead, nose to cover, a pair of beautiful eyes enough to make people stunned from the fox-shaped mask revealed, looking like the fox on the fox-shaped mask that the eyes of the fox, and two pointed fox ears above the mask. With such attire, her whole person looks like a fox spirit in human form, filled with an extremely foxy, voluptuous, charming and yet extremely beautiful aura. In fact, her namesake is White Fox. She was alone in this VIP booth, and did not look into the cage fighting arena. In front of her there was a disy screen, and what was shown on the screen was not a duel in the cage fighting arena, but a mans figure. That was actually Jason sitting in the front row. Chapter 593 – The Charm of White Fox White Foxs stunningly beautiful eyes, which emerged from the fox-shaped mask, did not blink as they stared at Jasons image disyed in the disy. Jason sat in the third row with Satan Army, and White Fox was actually able to capture Jasons image in the VIP booth, which secretly should have a special surveince camera aimed at Jason. It is also clear from this that White Foxs identity is not simple, and if it was just an ordinary guest, it would not have the authority to ask Doomsday Fighting Arena to make such an arrangement. Her cherry lips are like the blooming rose, delicate and moist red, with fragrant exhtion, she suddenly pouted, said to herself: So easy to track you but, how to approach you? Its still a real problem. I should have known that when I was on the boat, I would have approached you directly to get to know you better Maybe, I can just go to your room and wait for you? Wouldnt you be surprised when you push open the door and see me? White Foxughed and subconsciously jerked up. Listen to your name also thought it was the kind of face full of cheeks five big thick fierce guy, did not expect to actually also so handsome, really the more you see the more you like ah Oh, can not White Fox Vermilion Sandalwood mouth open, actually issued a chant full of endless charm, charmed like a fox jade face also showed a let people can not resist the fox charm temptation, as long as a man to see this scene will be hot blood hard to hold. If Jason is here to see this scene, Im afraid it is also extremely speechless. At that moment, amunicator in the booth rang, White Fox came back to her senses, she picked up and a reverent voice came from themunicator, Lord Judge, there is something I need to inform you. What is it? White Fox tone of voice a cold, this time her own temperament has changed, there is no charm of the world, fox charm of the style, reced by a proud peak of cold, but also a strong majesty. White Fox listened to the man in themunicator to report to her, the jade face of fox charm first stunned, there is a touch of unexpected delight flowing, she said: I know. Bring the other party to my loft, Ill talk to him. Yes, yes! The man in themunicator nodded his head one after another, his tone could not hide a trace of shock, such a small matter the inquisitor actually want to interview with the other party? When did the judge have such leisure time? After the call, White Fox grabbed the ck cloak, draped it over him and walked out. In the cage fighting arena, the ongoing second ck boxing matchup has reached a fever pitch. The bulldozers attack was indeed extremely swift and fierce, and with a flourish, his chain of legs was so terrifying that it could reach a seamless connection, crushing ck Tiger with the momentum of a mountain. ck Tiger, however, was dodging, his stance extremely fast and agile on his feet, all the time avoiding the bulldozers devastating leg sweep attack. If you cant dodge, ck Tiger will also use his legs to block, and then use his strength to retreat and continue to dodge. This avoidance of the fight was immediately met with anger by the countless spectators on the stage, they want to see a wonderful matchup of you and me, not such a hide and seek fight. Jason is the heart knows that the bulldozer to lose, the victory will soon be decided life and death. ck boxing duels are extremely physically demanding, and every blow is aimed at killing the opponent, so no effort is spared. The bulldozers repeated strong attacks are a huge drain on his physical energy, and as soon as his physical energy drops and his legs dont connect seamlessly, thats when he loses the battle. Sure enough, as Jason expected, after three more rounds of leg strikes from the bulldozer that still failed to hit ck Tiger, the speed of his legs slowed down when he struck again, and the original airtight chain of legs stalled for a moment. For ordinary people, the hint of stagnation is not visible, but in the eyes of the strong, the sudden slowing of the leg, even by a hair, is extremely fatal. ck Tiger suddenly stopped dodging and charged forward like a tiger pouncing on its prey, then he swept his high leg across the bulldozers head. The second leg was not yet swept out, but ck Tigers leg was already swept across his head. Bang! A loud sound, like the sound of a watermelon bursting, the bulldozer head tilted, directly head down to the ground, the neck curved into a bizarre angle, apparently broken neck fracture. Shoot! The bulldozer, who was alive and well a second ago, has died of a broken heart at this moment. This is the cruelty of the ck boxing ring, its either you die or I live. Jason lightly sighed, from the strength of the bulldozer is better, but unfortunately he will not change tactics for different opponents, still ording to the old kind of all the way across the fight, can not kill the opponent in a short period of time, his physical energy is down when he can only wait to be killed by the opponent. At that moment, Kataoka Hajime came back, he returned to his original seat and sat down, whispering, Mr. Miller, about Wolf Boy, one of the people in charge of Doomsday Fighting Arena wants to talk to you. A person in charge? Who is the other person? Jason asked. Kataoka Hajime shook his head and said, The other party was not very specific, so I couldnt ask. What they meant was that the person in charge was very sincere. And, this person in charge will only see you. After you go out, someone will take you there. Jasons eyes shed with essence, thought about it, and said, Okay, then Ill go meet this person in charge for a while. Mr. Miller, you can provide us with your ount. Your bet won $28 million. If you are not back by the end of the tournament, this money will be remitted to your ount by the fighting ring. Kataoka Hajime said. You can just discuss this matter with this beautiful and gentle Miss Du, who is our finance minister. Jason smiled and said. Good. Kataoka Hajime nodded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jason stood up and spoke to Mr. Iron Fist, Mary, lion and other Satan Army brothers and told them to stay in the fighting ring while he went to meet one of the heads of the fighting ring to talk about something. Jason walked out of the fighting arena, there was really a man in a ck suit waiting outside, after confirming Jasons identity, the man said, Mr. Miller, please follow me, the Lord Inquisitor is waiting for you to go over. Yes, please lead the way. Jason didnt move, but in his mind he couldnt help but think C Inquisitor? What kind of role does the other side y in Doomsday Fighting Arena or the whole City of Doom? Chapter 594 – Judges The man led Jason out of the Doomsday Fighting Arena and back above the Doomsday Castle Hotel, then walked outside where a Rolls-Royce Phantom top-of-the-line car was already waiting. Mr. Miller, please get in. The man opened the back door of the car and said in a respectful tone. Jason got in the car, the man started the car, and the Rolls-Royce sedan drove away. At this time, the city is already shrouded in night, gorgeous and colorful street scenes a scene, a variety of entertainment venues faintly with the sound of boisterous people to pass, but also only at night, the City of Doom seems to be alive in general, full of a sense of exuberant and wild vitality. The car drove in the southeast direction, leaving the main town of City of Doom, where there is a separate residential area, often carved out of a district, with several vis or connected buildings within the district. Jason heard Kataoka Hajime talking about the distribution of some forces in the City of Doom, it seems that these blocks of residential areas should be the stronghold of the various forces stationed here all year round.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Each area is divided under istion, so that the strongholds of the various forces do not infringe on each other, but also have a separate space. In the end, the Rolls-Royce Phantom drove to a vi building in a divided area, the only vi building in this area, more appropriately described as a manor, the front yard of the vi was made as if it was an imperial garden, with rockery and flowing water, pavilions and pavilions connected by the winding paths, which actually had some of the style of the Suzhou garden architecture in Carovia. The car drove inside and stopped in front of the single-family house. Jason stepped out of the car and the vi in front of him was brightly lit, so I guess the person in charge should be waiting inside. Mr. Miller, please go in. The man spoke up. Jason nodded his head, he walked towards the vi, just a few steps fiercely heard a few squeaks, he looked for sound, actually saw the front yard nted between the trees and flowers, with a few foxes scurrying out, is chasing frolic. These foxes are snowy white, no misceneous colors, is actually a snow fox. Jason was a little surprised, thinking that this person in charge is also different, raising a snow fox as a pet? Jason didnt think much about it, walked to the front and back of the vi and pushed the door in, raised his steps and walked into the vi lobby. The entire hall is opulent, exquisite and elegant, and the air has a vague aroma in the surge. Jason walked in but his face was stunned, only because therge hall was not a person in sight. He frowned, and a cold ray of light shed in the depths of his eyes. Could this be a trap? Jason did not move, eyes quickly look around, and did not feel any suspicious ces, nor any abnormal breath fluctuations. Knock, knock, knock! At this time, the sound of footsteps came from the vis stairway, the sound of high heels on the wooden stairs, which sounded actually full of an indescribable seductive power. Jasons heart moved, he walked over to take a look, is to see the stairway down the paragraph down a woman, d in a silver-white silk robe, walking between the silk robe flying, the robe within the snow-white slippery sexy body is almostpletely presented out, just wearing a set of silver-white underwear to cover the key parts. Her head is covered with a fox-shaped mask, there are two furry ears above the mask, looking alive like a cultivated fox spirit transformed into an adult. Jason froze for a moment, just as the womans seductive eyes, which one can never forget, were staring at him, and her vermillion sexy cherry lips raised in a beautiful arc as she smiled, Mr. Miller, how are you? Hello, how may I address you? Jason asked politely, while the gaze in his eyes nced down slightly from the eyes of the woman being stared at. He had never seen a womans gaze capable of having an indescribable seductive power like the gaze of the woman in front of him, as if it were like a vortex, enough to draw ones mind in. Jasons gaze nced under the face of a sudden burst of odd, he actually saw the woman that the round and warp is not like the buttocks actually left a white fluffy tail. Look also like that veritable vixen ah. This reminded Jason of the White Fox civets he had seen as pets before entering the house. Mr. Miller can call me White Fox. At this time, the woman has walked downstairs, standing yfully in front of Jason, she is very tall, wearing a pair of ck boots under the feet, almost flush with Jasons height. A burst of strange fragrance to the nose, refreshing, but people cant help but think of some loving and charming things, inevitably will naturally have a sense of hot blood. Jason has seen many beautiful women and many seductive and provocative women, but they arepletely different from the woman in front of him who calls herself White Fox. White Fox itself has a kind of inherent foxy enchanting style, she simply does not need to be able to flow, any one move, a low brow, a look, a light smile, etc. will naturally release this foxy style. Equally, as long as she is in sight, then she will be tempting you all the time. This is still really overwhelming. The good thing is that Jason is also a veteran who has seen a lot of experience in all kinds of beautiful women, so he collected his mind, smiled lightly and said, I heard the people sent to you respectfully called you the judge? Is this a reference to the Inquisitor of City of Doom? Thats just a title for a position, it doesnt count for much. White Fox opened her mouth, her eyes darted across to Jason, carrying a tititing charm of her own as she smiled and said, Mr. Miller, pleasee and sit over here. Jason nodded and walked with White Fox to sit on the couch in the hall. Can I get you something to drink? White Fox asked. Whatever. Jason said. Then Mr. Miller will wait a moment. White Fox smiled as she got up and walked down the hall to a small bar, behind which was a liquor cab. She took out a wine ss, in her dazzling and not to lose its beauty, is to mix a cocktail, the end put a slice of cut lemon into. She then mixed another ss of wine and came over with two sses, saying, Want that one? Two cocktails, one as bright red as blood and one as blue as a jewel. This is the ming red lips with the blue siren. Jason chose the ming red lips, picked up the ss of wine and put it in his mouth and took a sip, and it tasted really good. Miss White Fox, I think you know exactly what I came to see you about, dont you? Jason asked directly. White Fox smiled sweetly and said, Is this about that teenage fighter named Wolf Boy? Chapter 595 Another layer of identity Jason nodded and said, Yes, I want to take Wolf Boy away. To be honest, Wolf Boy reminds me of some of my childhood experiences, kind of moved bypassion, I just want to take him away and personally train him. Although I have not been in contact with him, but in the fighting arena to see him and Brown Bears duel, has his face some expression, I can see that he is very autistic, but also very lonely. He is afraid that he is more of an almost beastly instinct, but little human emotion, almost nothing. But no matter what, he is also a living human being, is not it? White Fox nodded and said, I dont know much about Wolf Boy, but someone brought me some information before you came, and I read it. Wolf Boy is a fighter. In fact, there are many examples like Wolf Boy in the Doomsday Fighting Arena. They are treated to the fighting arena since they are young, first put to training camps, lucky toe out of the training camps alive, but also to fight in the fighting arena against fierce beasts or other ck boxers. Their fate is only two choices, to die in the fight, or continue to live. Live through a fight, after all, they are the direct source of the stakes in the fighting ring. Jason lit a cigarette, took a drag and said, Im not some living Bodhisattva who saves the suffering. Other people I do not care. I think Wolf Boy looks like a good match. I bet on Wolf Boy when he faced off with Brown Bear, and if I remember correctly, I won $28 million. If you want me to take Wolf Boy away without any conditions, I can take the money I won. White Fox looked at Jason with amazement, and her foxy, stunning eyes shed with a different kind of aura, she ate a smile and said, Twenty-eight million dors can hire an elite mercenary group. For a Wolf Boy, does Mr. Miller think its worth it? Whether its worth it or not, thats my business. Jasons tone was nd, and his deep gaze looked directly at White Fox, saying, You havent said how the terms will take the teenager. White Fox smiled lightly and said in a provocative voice: Such a thing has not happened in the fighting arena. I think, Mr. Miller wants to take Wolf Boy away, besides being moved bypassion, he also thinks Wolf Boys potential in fighting is infinite, right? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, does this mean that he is going to sit on the ground? However, since Mr. Miller has taken a fancy to Wolf Boy, I can use some of my small authority to give you this boy unconditionally and let you take him away. As for whether you can make him obey you, I dont care oh. White Fox delicate cherry lips blossomed out of a touching arc, as a delicate blooming red rose, look at all to let people can not resist a kiss. Jason froze for a moment when he smiled and said, For me? Yeah, for you, Ill let you take Wolf Boy as long as hes willing to go with you. White Fox smiled. Jason looked at White Foxs jade face, which is enough to charm all the people, and asked in disbelief, Why is that? You and I are just meeting for the first time. I dont think you are looking at me for my good looks, right? Hahahahahaha- White Foxughed loudly and recklessly, not minding that in such a mboyantughter in front of the chest piece of pink fullness a swing, almost to jump out of that lingerie, so seductiveughter coupled with her the equivalent of manifesting the sexy perfect body, enough to make people turned upside down. Jason, however, had a calm face and waited for White Fox to gradually stopughing. White Foxs eyes wavered as he looked at Jason and said, I admit, its true that there is a little bit on ount of your good looks. However, the main reason is to give you a favor. That makes me wonder. For no reason, why do you give such a favor? Besides, you and I dont know each other. Jason said in a nd tone. White Foxs eyes blinked and said, Just because you dont know me doesnt mean I dont know you. What do you mean? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly. I prefer to call you Satan than the name Mr. Miller, White Fox said, attaching herself to Jason with a pair of stunningly beautiful eyes. Jasons face was slightly stunned, the gaze in his eyes was already a little cold, he seriously looked at the White Fox in front of him, he knew that this womans identity was not simple, but she actually knew his true identity? And how did she know?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In front of such a woman, denying it is just self-deception, so he said with a frank face, So you know my identity. Im curious, how did you know? If you were merely an inquisitor of City of Doom, I dont think you would be able to immediately recognize my identity. White Fox, however, let out a light breath as she reached up and patted her chest with a look that appeared to be posterior. Jason looked but very speechless, she dressed under the body, the piece of towering almost all revealed, she reached out and patted under the piece of snow-white fat is a ripple, as if to induce people to feel the delicate general, this is not implying that people to crime? That really scared me. I thought you were going to kill someone after I told you who you were. White Fox said with a serious face. Jason was speechless, he said: I do not have a grudge against you, and City of Doom and even the entire Asian ck market also have no conflict, even if you recognize my identity, so what? Even if you recognize my identity, so what? My identity is not so unseen that I have to kill if exposed, right? And I cant do anything to destroy a rare beauty like you. Im relieved to have you say that. White Fox smiled. Jason said, Just because of my Satans identity, its not enough for you to give away such a favor. I guess there are other reasons, right? White Fox smiled and said: Well, since you are so honest to admit that you are Satan the Evil, then I will also be honest with you. In fact, the City of Doom judge is only my apparent identity. I have anotheryer of identity that no one in the entire City of Doom knows about. Do you want to hear it? said, and did not forget to winktowards Jason. If youd like to talk about it, Id certainly like to hear it. Jason said. Yeah, well, Ill tell you only one person. White Fox said is to stand up, she walked to Jasons body in front of actually sat down, sat directly on Jasonsp, then her arms with a strange fragrance hooked Jasons neck, the whole body also leaned towards Jason, vermilion sexy red lips on Jasons ear, said C -The My true identity is White Angel, one of the four angels under Lady Darkness. Chapter 596 United Lady Darkness? Lady Darkness? The White Angel of the Four Angels? Hearing this news, Jasons originally unperturbed face is finally a change, he did look shocked, he envisioned a thousand times, but did not think that the foxy woman in front of him was Lady Darkness under the White Angel? For Jason, Lady Darkness seems a bit out of reach, high above, like a king in the dark world, looking down on all beings in the dark. He began to form the Satan Operation Group in the dark world, all the way to kill, has not yet achieved Satan prestige, Lady Darkness is already the supreme existence in the dark world, is a king of the dark world. He didnt expect to meet the men under Lady Darkness in this City of Doom. ording to White Fox, thisyer of her identity, City of Doom in no one knows, which indicates that White Fox in years ago exactly by Lady Darkness sent to the Asian ck marketyout, and no one knows. From this, we can see that Lady Darkness is terrifying and has already infiltrated her own power into the Asian ck market years ago. However, this is an extremely private matter, White Fox is unobtrusively told him thisyer of hidden identity, and this is what makes Jason feel extremely curious. Jason came back to his senses, he took a deep breath, suppressing the temptation that was close at hand, he said: No wonder you know my identity, it turns out to be Lady Darkness White Angel. you are so in touch with me, is it also authorized by Lady Darkness? You are so confidential, but you told me without reservation, it seems that you seem to trust me. Im not going to lie to you, Her Majesty has always been watching you. You just need to know that Her Majesty has no ill will towards you, only good will. White Fox is still wrapped around Jasons neck, looking at that stance seems to not want to let go of his hand. Been watching me? Jason froze for a moment, although the Satan Operation Group he led was famous in the dark world, it was too far from Lady Darkness power, he didnt think there was anything about himself that was worthy of Lady Darkness attention. White Fox smiled and said: Her Majesty the Queen pays attention to the newly rising legendary powerhouses in the dark world. Among them, Her Majesty is most optimistic about you, believing that you are capable of creating unlimited possibilities. Her Majesty thinks so highly of you, and since you want to take Wolf Boy away, of course I have to help in any way I can. It is considered a meeting gift from Her Majesty to show her goodwill to you. Jason narrowed his eyes and said, Its not just that, is it? I want to hear the truth, not these false words. White Fox whirled and beamed, saying, People are telling the truth ah Well, there is actually another reason, Her Majesty and you have amon enemy. If you are willing, Her Majesty wishes to join forces with you to get rid of this potential enemy. What enemy? Jason asked. Shura Sanctuary! White Fox looked at Jason and spoke. Sure enough, it was just as Jason had suspected. The Satan Operation Group has offended Shura Sanctuary, and after Shura Sanctuaryseback, it has threatened to annihte your Satan Operation Group. White Fox spoke up and continued, Shura Sanctuarys strength is extremelyrge, deep and powerful. The Shura Sanctuary is a very powerful and powerful group. So, you need an ally too. Jasons eyes shone brightly as he said, Lady Darkness is indeed a promising ally. But, as you said, Night Shadow, Assassination League and Bounty Alliance have joined forces to annihte my Satan Operation Group, and Lady Darkness will be able to send troops to help? White Fox red at Jason and said, As you know, this is not possible at first. You need to show your strength first, and have enough strength to make Her Majesty feel that she can stand on aplete pin-up with you. At that time, it is not impossible to join forces against these forces of Night Shadow. Show enough strength? Lets say I go and put Shura Sanctuary out of business? Jason asked, narrowing his eyes. Its not just you, Her Majestys side will also have strong people out with the warriors. White Fox said.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasons eyes shine, he understands the meaning of White Foxs words, it is Lady Darkness wants to start a war against Shura Sanctuary, if at this time can pull over a force to deal with Shura Sanctuary is certainly the best. It so happens that Satan Operation Group has a grudge against Shura Sanctuary, and Satan Operation Group has a record of never losing a battle in the dark world, so Lady Darkness has her eye on him. That said, it would not be a bad choice to join forces with Lady Darkness to get rid of Shura Sanctuary, a potentially powerful enemy. But the key still depends on how to cooperate. If Lady Darkness wants him to lead the Satan Operation Group fighters as the vanguard, then this cooperation is up for discussion, he will not be foolish enough to y the vanguard for Lady Darkness. I am also very willing to work with Lady Darkness. But exactly how to cooperate, I hope to discuss when I can meet Lady Darkness someday. Jason opened his mouth and continued, For now, I, Satan Operation Group, have other things to do. Furthermore, it is not realistic for Satan Operation Group tounch an offensive against a deep-rooted force like Shura Sanctuary in a short period of time. I still need some time for Satan Operation Group to grow up. Then its a deal. As long as you have the will to cooperate. White Fox smiled and then said, I will convey your words to Her Majesty the Queen. Her Majesty will also arrange an interview with you as soon as possible, what do you think? Yes. Jason nodded. Wow, great, if you refuse people dont know how to exin it to Her Majesty Do you think Im a eunuch? You have taken the initiative to sit up and also a strong twisting and moving, but also dressed so sexy, equivalent to the uniform temptation, I did not move your body are taking the initiative to stick over, but also want me to sit in the arms not messy? Jason has a sense of speechlessness with no ce to reason. Chapter 597 – White Fox’s Sincerity Jason is also not a vegetarian, with his nature, how can a strong defeat and not fight back? He has always felt that taking advantage is a two-way street, if it is a one-way street that is harassment molestation. He could not let White Fox be charged with harassment and molestation, so he did it, and grabbed the furry tail with interest and yed with it, saying meaningfully, Look, I caught your exposed fox tail. Say, you are looking at me handsome so deliberately lure me into crime, right? Then you really have chosen the right person, in the face of a beautiful woman like you, I really have little immunity Ah White Foxs torso trembled, her body seemed extremely sensitive, she wanted to get up and escape, who had thought Jason but backhanded her around the waist, and continued to press her into thep. White Fox that wonderfully soft waist is ayer of translucent gauze envelope, but equal to no, so hands under the hug is still able to really feel the waist if contained in the sense of softness and slenderness, which is also full of a flexible toughness. Its not hard to imagine that such a waist is good at twisting, and in some ways a womans waist is good at twisting what the experience brings is not hard to imagine. Satan White Fox was begging for mercy, saying that she was begging for mercy, but when her waist was pushed up, it brought Jason the feeling of a raging wavepping at him. On purpose! This woman must have done it on purpose! In this case, Jason is really not polite, regardless of whether she is a show or deliberately teasing, I will take it as a real to do on the line. Anyway, when the timees, its not me who suffers C Huh? Wait, this is not necessarily ah, my seeds in the worlds unique, from this point on is the worlds only, that is also extremely precious existence.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maybe the other way around is that I have suffered a loss! Satan, you, you keep doing that and Ill bite you. White Fox pouted and looked panting. Jason smiled, narrowed his eyes and asked, Where do you want to bite? You, you C Ill bite you to death! White Fox said it really is open mouth to Jasons neck, the glittering white teeth have bitten down. Jasons face changed C this part is too obvious, right? I really want to bite a bloody teeth marks, how can I go to see people? Luckily, White Fox didnt have to push too hard, and she reached out and pushed Jasons hands away during his moment of dismay, and quickly got up and left. Before she got up, the fragrant tongue in her sandalwood mouth probed and teased Jasons neck. White Fox pulled back a certain distance, those seductive eyes looked at Jason, and she immediately let out a silveryugh, as if she had seeded in her mischief. Is that funny? Jason ckened his face and felt like he was being yed by this woman, it was too unpleasant. There was an urge in his heart to press this charming White Fox spirit down and do whatever he wanted in order to give vent to the feeling of depression in his heart. White Fox could not easily stopughing, smiling and looking at Jason, said, Satan, in fact, people are also very interested in that with you after all, people have not tried it, very curious. Never tried it, huh? Thats good, I can teach you. Jason said without a red face. White Fox gave him a nk look and said with an angry smile, Not now, at least not until Her Majesty has seen you. A man as handsome, funny and powerful as you are, what if Her Majesty takes a liking to you? I wouldnt dare to steal a man from Her Majesty. What?! Jason froze for a moment, his face stiffened straight away, and there was a feeling that his body was going to be covered with goose bumps. He remembered that when he debuted in the dark world, Lady Darkness had already been a dominant yer in the dark world, and from the age calction, there must be a forty or so, right? Being seen by an old woman? Jason dare not even think about it, really want so beat him to death can not be from ah. Jason immediately said with a straight face: White Fox, you think too much. As you said before, Satan is synonymous with the devil, representing the killing and ruthlessness. So, I am actually a man who is not close to women. When you talk to Lady Darknesster, you must add this sentence. Ahahahaha- White Fox burst into another fit of mboyantughter. This makes Jason very headache, White Fox does not smile under the fox charming provocative, a smile under the blue waves, every inch of the body is full of a kind of temptation that people can not stop, such a woman really can not face a long time, otherwise it is really easy to go wrong. Jason put away his joking thoughts as he said, In any case, you have had your way and seeded in provoking my desire. As punishment, Ill only let you do one thing for me. Huh? What is it? White Fox asked, blinking her eyes. Now that you can see who I am, you should know that I didnte to City of Doom for the purpose of going to a Doomsday Fighting Arena fight. I came here with other purposes. Jason said. White Fox nodded and said with a smile, I know that. So what are you going to ask me to help you with? Someone from Night Shadow came to City of Doom, its not hidden from you, is it? Jason asked bluntly. White Foxs face was stunned, then she nodded and said, Indeed, I cant hide it. six people were sent by Night Shadow, and indeed they are in City of Doom. They seem to be here for the Doomsday Fighting Arena. You also know the feud between me and Night Shadow. Im not going to lie to you, I came here to get rid of these six men from Night Shadow. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Night Shadow is trying to take over Doomsday Fighting Arena and extend its power into the Asian ck market. I think you dont want to see this scene from the standpoint of Lady Darkness, if Night Shadows power prates, then the interests of Lady Darkness in Asian ck market that you represent will inevitably be affected. Since you have agreed to work with Her Majesty, we are allies on the same front. I dont give a damn about the death of Night Shadows people. So, why dont I help you? White Foxughed. How does that help? Jason asked. I happen to know where Night Shadows manpower lives. The city of Doom has a few dead people, no one will care. Even if Night Shadow were toe over and investigate, they wouldnt be able to find out anything, and Night Shadow wouldnt attack City of Doom just because a few people died there. White Fox said. Im liking working with you more and more, its quick enough. Jason smiled. White Fox smiled yfully, a hint of slyness shed in her eyes as she said, Are you intentionally helping the Royal Order of Knights in City of Doom? Why do you ask? The Royal Order of Knights also wanted to take over the Doomsday Fighting Arena, but Night Shadow came alongter. If Night Shadow is killed, I think Doomsday Fighting Arena will fall into the hands of Royal Order of Knights. Thats why Im asking. Sort of, I promised someone that I would help her this time. At the same time, I couldnt find a reason not to kill the people of Night Shadow. Jason said truthfully. Okay, I understand. I will secretly help you with both of these things. White Foxughed. Chapter 598 Big hands pulling small hands Jason left the single-family house and repeatedly declined White Foxs repeated offers to stay. Stay? Faced with this foxy woman and then suffocated alive ah? Dont look at White Fox show a soft attitude, Jason can see that she is an extremely scary strong. One of the four angels under Lady Darkness, how can she be just a weak woman? Jason has also tried to sense, can not sense the depth of White Foxs own breath, ording to his spection, White Fox is at least Secret Power Realm strong. As for how many Secret Power Realm strength realms she has reached, that is not known. On the subject of Wolf Boy, White Fox simply said that after he left, Torres, who was waiting outside, would take him to make contact with Wolf Boy. The man who drove Jason over earlier was still waiting outside the vi. He opened the car door after Jason walked out and weed Jason in the car. The man was none other than Torres, as White Fox called him, who drove Jason back to the Doomsday Castle Hotel. Mr. Miller, the Inquisitor has instructed that I will take Mr. Miller and bring Wolf Boy out. Torres said. Jason nodded and thought to himself that this foxy woman was really efficient at her job. Hold on a second, Ill go ahead and call my friend out. Jason said. Good. Torres nodded. Jason returned to the Doomsday Fighting Arena, he approached Mr. Iron Fist, Mary, lion, Baron and other Satan Army brothers and said, Mr. Iron Fist and they went out with him. Jason greeted Torres, who was waiting outside, and said, Come on, lets go meet Wolf Boy now. This way, please. Torres opened his mouth and he called for a few cars, and when Jason and the others were in the car, the cars left the hotel. Driving on the east side of the City of Doom, there is a separate area separated by wire mesh, which looks like a small training camp. This area is guarded by a single armed soldier and is obviously a private area of City of Doom that is not open to the public. Mr. Miller, this is a training camp in the City of Doom. Im sorry to say that only you cane in with me. The rest of you will just need to wait outside. Torres said. No problem, Ill just go in with you. Jason said. After getting out of the car, Torres led Jason towards the training camp, and the soldiers stationed there verified the relevant documents Torres had prepared before opening the door to let them walk in. The training camp is filled with a pungent smell, that is simr to the smell of blood soaked in blood and not treated in time, under the umtion of blood soaked through the ground emitted over time. Jason is no stranger to this smell, the training camp is basically filled with this pungent smell. In some of the open fighting training areas, figures can be seen training, both adults and teenagers like Wolf Boy. When walking through an area, the sound of painful howls came from inside, at this time a car drove over this area, immediately have a person wearing a white coat from the car will be some teenagers carried out, basically are suffering from various injuries of teenagers, some broken arms, some waist side was cut, some simply head was blown Jason immediately understood that this area was a casualty relief area, where people who were injured in the fight were sent. Basically, once seriously injured, even if it is saved over, it is also a waste. Training camps dont keep scraps, so its not hard to imagine what will happen to these fighters who have been reduced to scraps. It reminded Jason of some of the wicked games that Kataoka Hajime talked about that some dirtbag gold owners are so keen on C experience shooting people! Perhaps, among the souls under the gun who fell to the rich and powerful gold owners bad taste experience are these crippled fighters who were saved and treated. Jason walked all the way through, expressionless, the world has a beautiful side, but also has a dark and bloody side, as he said he is not the bodhisattva to save the suffering, he can take away a Wolf Boy does not mean that he can take away the other teenagers here as well. Eventually, Jason walked with Torres to a living area, with rows of connected houses, extremely simple, looking like a cage, each cage-like simple house, living is a fighter. Torres walked over and talked to the person in charge, who led Jason and Torres to a room numbered 78 and said, Hes in there. Ill go find him myself. Jason said. Okay, then Ill wait outside. Torres nodded. Jason walked up to the door and reached out and knocked, but without thinking about it this door was knocked open and the door was not locked. Jason walked in, the house is difficult to light, through a smell of dampness, inside the furnishings are pathetic, basically, in addition to a wooden bed, there has been no extra stuff. A teenager sitting on a wooden bed is, at this moment abruptly stood up, the pair of bright eyes full of alert intention to look at Jason. Hello, Wolf Boy, Jason said with a smile and a habitual use of THE Caroviannguage. The teenager in front of him was looking at him slightly bewildered, seemingly unable to understand his words. Jason then responded that Wolf Boy was found by the City of Doom with wolves aspanions, even if he was from Carovia, these years have only forgotten the Caroviannguage. With that in mind, Jason said in English instead, I want to talk to you. Do you understand what Im saying? Wolf Boy reacted, he nodded and remained silent. I saw your showdown with Brown Bear. The reason I came to see you was to take you away from here. I will treat you as if you were my brother. Will youe with me? Jason asked directly. Through the dim light of the room, Wolf Boy can be seen by Brown Bears sharp ws tore open the side of the waist wound has been a simple bandage. At that time he was bathed in the blood of Brown Bear, but these blood stains were not washed off, but simply wiped. So many ces on the body are still left with blood spots, the body is a pungent smell of blood in the emanation. Wolf Boy opened his mouth, his pronunciation looked a little bitter, and finally said, Why? Because you have the same bloodline as me, the blood of Yan Huang. You are a descendant of Yan Huang, you should not be imprisoned here like an animal, dueling with some beasts all day long. You want to fight, there is a broader world out there for you to fight; you want to be stronger, follow me to let youplete the metamorphosis again and again, and finally be a powerful warrior. If you stay here, you will only be treated as a beast, no freedom, no dignity, how can a warrior with the bloodline of Yan Huang be treated as a beast? When you break free from the cage on your body and go outside to the vast world, that is your real battlefield, the battlefield to fight like a man. Jasons tone sank, slowly opened his mouth, speaking from his body with a terrifyingly monstrous supreme pressure in the diffusion, like an overlord who looks down on all beings. Wolf Boys perception is extremely keen and he possesses almost beast-like instincts. So, he immediately sensed Jasons own terrifyingly strong pressure, like a mountain towering in front of him, and like the king of all beasts, so that his almost beastly instincts felt a sense of submissiveness trembling at the soul level. Get out of here? Wolf Boy hadnt thought about it and felt it was too far out of reach. He gazed behind Jason with a hint of hesitation in his gaze. Jason seemed to see what he was thinking as he said, Dont worry, Ive already spoken to the people outside. As long as you want, you cane with me and leave this cage! With that, Jason extended his right hand toward the front. Wolf Boy looked at Jason and then at the right hand stretched out in front of him, he had always lived a solitary life, every day either dueling or training, never interacting with anyone. But he trusted his beast-like instincts, and he could feel the kindness and warmth that Jason was sending, emotions that he had never felt before. Wolf Boys bright eyes eased and shed with a hint of warmth as he extended his right hand, but reached halfway and then retracted it Not because of refusal, he saw his right hand stained with some dirty blood, he was shrinking back to wipe hard on the animal skin clothing he was wearing. Its okay. Jason said softly with a smile. Wolf Boys thin hand was ced on the palm of Jasons hand, and felt the warmth of the palm in addition to the feeling of an abundant and powerful strength contained in this arm. Jason took Wolf Boys hand, turned around, and pulled him toward the outside. What should I, what should I call you? Wolf Boy asked with some formality. Brother! Brother. Wolf Boy subconsciously spoke, he liked the name, it would give him a sense of affinity. Arge and a small figure reflected in the dim light of the room, a front and a back, like a tall mountain is sheltering a seedling. The door is pushed open and Jason pulls Wolf Boy out. Torres, who is waiting outside, is not surprised to see him. On the contrary, the person in charge of this area is slightly surprised, in his impression Wolf Boy is extremely withdrawn, vignt, never close to people. Now is willing to be pulled by this unfathomable man willing to go, indeed, he felt a little surprised. Torres had already exined the situation to the officer in charge and presented the relevant documents signed by the judge, so as long as Wolf Boy was willing to leave, the officer could not stop him. In this way, Jason dragged Wolf Boy all the way out of the camp, leaving this cage without freedom and dignity. The night was thick when I left, and the future will be greeted with infinite light.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 599 – Giving the name Wolf Doomsday Castle Hotel, 16th floor. Jason and his group returned to the hotel floor, Mr. Iron Fist and others already know that Jason brought out the Wolf Boy who dueled with the Brown Bear in the fighting ring and recognized him as his brother. Mr. Iron Fist was also very impressed with Wolf Boy, and they were very happy and excited about Jasons move. After Wolf Boy is brought back to the hotel, Jason asks Mary to check his injuries. Wolf Boy waist side injury is not too serious, but also need to deal with again, and Wolf Boy body is full of blood and dirt, these also need to be cleaned to avoid contamination of the wound inmmation. So the first thing Jason did when he got back to the hotel was to get Wolf Boy into the bathroom and rinse himself off. Jason alsomissioned Torres to help bring some of the medical supplies Mary requested from the City of Doom, and after Wolf Boy cleaned up and came out, Mary was in a room treating the wound on Wolf Boys lower back. Jason and others were waiting outside the door. Jason, Wolf Boy is from Carovia? asked Mr. Iron Fist. Jason nodded and said, I read his file, Wolf Boy was probably trafficked overseas from Carovia around the age of three. For some reason, Wolf Boy was abandoned in a mountain forest and encountered a wolf pack. The Doomsday Fighting Arena found Wolf Boy when he was about five years old and brought him back to the City of Doom for training. He became a fighter who fought with the beasts. s, so this childs experience is quite apprehensive and tragic. Mr. Iron Fist sighed softly. Jason, from now on Wolf Boy is your brother? lion asked. Jason smiled and said, Its my brother, so naturally its also your brother. Haha, right. Ill have a brother from now on too. Mr. Iron Fistughed out loud. lion also smiled and said, Jason is Wolf Boys big brother. I think I should have no problem being Wolf Boys second brother. My name is lion, also with a wolf word, from this point of view, I am the second brother of the right name ah. Roll, my fist is bigger than yours, this second brother is not your turn to be. Mr. Iron Fist whirled around and cursed withughter. To talk about fist ah besides Jason and Brother Iron, who has a bigger fist than me? Treg Taylor immediately hemmed and hawed. Crazy boy, thats a statement that could easily lead to a clusterfuck. Just see Baron, lion, Spear and others heckling and staring at Treg Taylor. Just as the Satan Army brothers were arguing, the door to the room opened and Mary walked out. Mary, hows it going? Jason greeted him and asked. Mary looked at Jason with an odd gaze and said, Ive never seen such a child. There was no anesthetic during the surgery, the knife was cutting into his wound, and he didnt cry out in pain or make a sound at all, just pursed his lips. This kid, strong-willed, but at the same time he also seemed very autistic. With his experience like this, autism is inevitable, we can only rely on us to slowly go behind to ease. You guys wait, Ill go in first and check on him. Jason opened his mouth, and he walked into the room. Wolf Boy is standing in the room, has changed into a new clothes, waist side of the wound after stitches have been bandaged, the original messy hair washed and slightly trimmed, has been very soft and smooth down, a face is very thin, but is angr, still with a childish aura of a teenager, eyes extremely bright, as his inner rity does not contain impurities. Seeing Jason, a glimmer of warmth shed in Wolf Boys eyes and he spoke, Brother. Jason smiled, walked over and rubbed his head, smiled and asked, How does it feel to be here? Wolf Boy looked around and nodded, Thats good. Do you remember what your name is? Jason asked. Name? Wolf Boys face was a little confused. Jason thought about it and said, You have been with wolves since you were young, and your name carries the word Wolf, so you will be called Wolf in the future. Wolf my name? Wolf Boy asked. Jason nodded and continued, Carovia has the proverb, a name without a surname, after death as a lonely soul without a home. Since you are my brother, you will have the samest name as me, Ye. In the future, remember that Wolf Miller is your name. Your brother my name is Jason. Brothers name is Jason, Im Wolf Miller Wolf Boys head silently recited several times in his heart to keep these two names in his mind. Brother, what am I going to do from now on? Am I going to fight? Wolf Boy asked. Jasonughed dumbly and said, Remember, you dont need to fight after you follow me, at least not yet. What you need right now is to learn. Youe from Carovia, first you need to learn thenguage and words of Carovia. You also need to understand the good and evil in human nature, to know what is good and what is bad. In short, you have to get used to your own humanity as a human being first. You have been with wolves since you were young, you basically dontmunicate with people in the training camp, and you act more on your beast-like instincts, all these have to be changed. These words, Wolf Boy could not understand, but he nodded anyway. All he knows is that Jason is his brother, and he will do whatever his brother tells him to do. By the way, your brother and I have many brothers in life and death. They are also your brother. For example, the sister who just healed you, her name is Mary Graham, you call her Mary in the future, Jason said. Wolf Boy nodded and said, Marys fine. Jason smiled and walked over to open the door and let Mr. Iron Fist and the others all walk in. Jason introduced Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Baron, Spear, Chef Spoon, Cold, Eagle Eyes and others to Wolf Boy one by one. Wolf Boys extraordinary memory also manifested itself, and after the introduction, he was immediately able to remember it firmly. During this time, Mr. Iron Fist and others also learned that Jason had given Wolf Boy the name Wolf Miller. Wolf Miller is a good name, it sounds very imposing. Mr. Iron Fist smiled, thick palm pulling Wolf Boys hand, said, Wolf, after following us when the brother, to ensure that you eat fragrant drink hot, and then grow up to see a favorite woman or something, I immediately give you to snatch back as a daughter-inw. As soon as the words left her mouth, Mary came over and pped Mr. Iron Fists hand away, defending Wolf Boy and saying in an annoyed voice, Are you teaching children like this? Go away. Dont let the good things not learn, but to you soldiers gangsters to bring bad. Hahahaha-Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mr. Iron Fist and othersughed loudly and looked cheerful. In the eager conversation around the crowd, Wolf Boy could feel the same kind of love and care that Mr. Iron Fist and the others had for him that Jason brought to him. It made him feel warm, that bright and friendlyughter seemed to be able to fall on his heartke, making his closed heartke rippled a little, he liked this feeling, like his brother, like this group of people. Chapter 600 Getting Information Amidst theughter, Wolf Boy, who had been given the name Wolf by Jason, made a gurgling sound in his belly. Jason heard that, he smiled and said, Treg Taylor, lion, you guys go to the dining room, see what you have to eat and have it sent straight to the room. What steak, roast leg ofmb and drinks or whatever. Okay, here we go. Treg Taylor and lionughed as the two walked out. The food will be here soon. Jason said to Wolf Boy. Wolfs body is obviously a perennial nutritional deficiency. Can only be slowly adjusted over the back. Mr. Iron Fist said. This kid is capable of exploding a terrifying force with this body. If down the road he physically adjusts to the best condition, follow us to train together, in the end how strong is very worth looking forward to. Baron said with a smile. Thats true. Anyway, Wolf can be a wimp when he follows uster? That is not possible. Mr. Iron Fist said with a heated smile.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At this time, Treg Taylor, lion and they returned, followed by the restaurant area staff pushing the food truck, the food truck is full of food and drink, grilled steak, roast leg ofmb, roast turkey and other rich meat, in addition to wine, drinks, the main food also has bread and pizza, all pushed over. The food wasid out in the room, and Jason greeted Wolf Boy over and said, Hungry? Come and eat, eat whatever you want. But you are injured, you must not drink. Wolf Boy nodded, his appetite whetted by the sight of such rich food. Jason and other Satan Army brothers also ate with him and drank some wine to cheer him up. The meal was a celebration of sorts for Jason and his brother from now on. Wolf Boy looked thin, but ate an incredible amount of food. After eating arge piece of pork chops, along with arge piece of roastmb leg that Jason cut off for him, he also ate two pieces of pizza, which made him feel full. After eating, someone naturally came to clean up. Looking at the time is also veryte, Mr. Iron Fist and other people have also gone to their rooms to rest. Jason said to Wolf Boy, Go rest and sleep, rest well so that your wounds heal quickly. Wolf Boy nodded his head, he looked at therge room, for a while did not know where to find a resting ce is good. Finally, he went to a corner of the room, the room floor covered with nkets, in his opinion, sleeping on such a floor is also much better than before hey on the wooden bed. Jasonughed ufortably when he saw this and said, Wolf youe here. Wolf Boy sniffed and immediately trotted up to Jason and shouted, Brother. Where did you go when I told you to rest? Cant you see where the bed is? Jason opened his mouth, reached out and pointed to the big, soft bed, and said, Go lie down on the bed. Wolf Boy nodded, he turned in silence and walked towards the bed, stubbornly his eyes were a little moist at the corners as he turned around. For as long as he can remember, no one has ever treated him like one. As far as Doomsday Fighting Arena is concerned, he is nothing more than a tool, a tool for Doomsday Fighting Arena to make a huge profit. Not to mention freedom and dignity, no one cares if you live or die. But since the moment he was brought out by Jason, he experienced the difference, he gradually understood how to be considered to live like a person, rather than living like a caged beast with the past. There are other small rooms in the suite. The main bed was already upied by Wolf Boy asleep, Jason went to one of the small rooms to lie down to sleep. Jason a lie down, the mind is actually involuntarily emerged White Fox that seductive figure, he really never met a woman like White Fox so interesting. He could feel a kindness released by White Fox, a kindness that perhaps represented the attitude of Lady Darkness. Why would Lady Darkness take the initiative to send someone to contact her? Just to join forces against Shura Sanctuary? Jason couldnt figure it out, and didnt bother to think about it, he was just curious about how extensive Lady Darkness power actually extends; Asian ck market has heryout on this side, and I think other ces are no exception, right? The fruit is worthy of the legendary powerhouse that has been famous in the dark world for a long time, and the breadth of itsyout and the number of its means are astonishing. Jason is also sleepy, closed his eyes and went to sleep. Early the next morning. Jason has woken up and walks out to see Wolf Boy awake early and sitting up in bed. Brother. Wolf Boy shouted. Jason nodded and said, Did you wash up? Wolf Boy obviously has no idea about washing up, so he was a bit confused, so Jason led him to the bathroom, took out the dental tools and told him to brush his teeth and wash his face after he woke up. There are many details of life where Wolf Boy behaves like a three-year-old. Its not his fault that his life in camp is all about eating, sleeping, training, and fighting. Nothing else, and no one will be there to teach him. After washing up, Wolf Boy looked over at Jason and he asked, Brother, what do I have to study? Jason froze, smiled back and said, Theres no rush. Wait for your injury to heal. Brother, my injury is fine, Im used to it. I want to study , Wolf Boy spoke, his face looking determined. After Wolf Boy was taken out of training camp, he didnt need to fight, but he wanted to do something to give back or to be able to help Jason, and that was only through learning. Jason smiled and said, All right. Go have breakfast first, and after that, Ill arrange what you should study for. Wolf Boy sniffed and then nodded. The rest of the Satan Army woke up gradually and all gathered and headed towards the dining area for breakfast. During this period, Jason said to Mary, Mary, Wolfs the Caroviannguage text these education is temporarily handed over to you. You teach him the Caroviannguage first. Ill teach? I dont have any experience with that. Mary said. Lets start with the phic alphabet. Teach him the phic alphabet first and learn to recognize words, and master the Caroviannguage first. Jason said. Mary turned her eyes to Wolf Boy and met his clear, bright and thirsty gaze, she nodded and said, Okay. Then Ill find some lessons online and start with the easy ones. Jason looked over at Wolf Boy and said, Dont thank you Mary yet. Wolf Boy broke into a smile and said, Thanks Mary. After breakfast, Jason received a call from Torres saying that he had something to see him and Jason told him toe straight to the hotel room. A whileter, Torres came over, and upon seeing Jason he took out an envelope and said, Mr. Miller, this is what His Excellency the Inquisitor has ordered to be passed on to you. Jason took it and nodded, Thank the Inquisitor for me. Jason knew that the envelope contained information about the activities of the men sent by Night Shadow in the City of Doom, as well as details of their addresses. Chapter 601 Recruiting Mercenaries Torres said goodbye and left afterpleting the task given by White Fox. Jason walked into the room with the envelope and opened it, and the intelligence information provided inside was detailed. The six men from Night Shadow who came to City of Doom were led by a man nicknamed Dark Wind, who was a Gold Emblem level powerhouse in Night Shadow, meaning that the Night Shadow throne pattern embroidered on the clothes he wore in Night Shadow was made of gold silk thread The pattern of the Night Shadow throne embroidered on the clothes he wears in Night Shadow is outlined with golden thread. Of course, in this City of Doom, they will not wear clothes with Night Shadow emblem pattern. In addition to Dark Wind, there are the remaining five Silver Emblem level Night Shadow manpower. The six men in City of Doom did not live in the Doomsday Castle Hotel, but in a single house in a living area south of City of Doom, where they were hosted by a senior executive in the Doomsday Fighting Arena. Perhaps this senior leader in Doomsday Fighting Arena knew the identity of Dark Wind and others, who were from Night Shadow, so they were treated grandly as well. ording to the information, tonight around 12 oclock, Dark Wind and other people living in the area will have a change of guard, when the security line will inevitably be loose and negligent, that is the best time for Jason and their side to act. Jason will White Fox to provide this information carefully read a few times, havepletely written down, he took out a lighter to this information paper to burn. The addresses of the six men in Night Shadow have been identified. We can move on tonight. Jason said to the Satan Army beside him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tonight? Very well. Mr. Iron Fist spoke up, a chilling glint in his eyes, and said, I cant wait to meet these Night Shadow sons of bitches. Jason thought about it and said, Cold, Eagle Eyes, you two go scout the area first. You dont need to get too close, and without arousing suspicion, find out where these six Night Shadow men live and send information to facilitate tonights operation. Good! Cold and Eagle Eyes nodded their heads. Next, Cold and Eagle Eyes followed the clues indicated by the information and went to the area where Night Shadows manpower was located to investigate. The rest of the group did not have much to do, they just rested at the hotel. Mary also started to teach Wolf Boy the Caroviannguage, starting from the basics. The whole learning process seemed to go smoothly, and after a few times, Wolf Boy had basically mastered it and started to know how to pronounce it. In addition to Wolf Boys linguistic talent, it also has something to do with the fact that he is from Carovia. Before he was trafficked overseas as a child, he must have acquired some basic knowledge of the Caroviannguage. However, he did not speak it for many years and gradually forgot it. When he relearned it, it was like activating the Caroviannguage foundation from his memory when he was young, so he could learn it very quickly. Looking at Wolf Boys serious study, Jason didnt bother him. Jason met Mr. Iron Fist and the others and went to another room, and Jason said, After City of Doom is over, move to South America. Mr. Iron Fist nodded and said, This is to prepare to take a stronghold in South America to set up an armspany. In this way, there will be a hard battle. Jason lit a cigarette and slowly said, There are three major arms suppliers in South America, namely Jaguar military merchant, Stone firearms, ck Fire Army Merchant. If we want to stand firm in South America, we have to face the siege of the forces under themand of these three arms merchants. Mr. Iron Fist nodded and said in a deep voice: Blood Lion Army Corps is brave and good at fighting, considered an iron-blooded army; Monty Python Mercenary Corps has many soldiers, among them are mainly retired special operations soldiers from various countries; as for the White Mask Corps, it is a group of extremists, bloodthirsty and brutal, dehumanizing. It is a group of extremists, bloodthirsty and brutal, the kind of humanity. These three armed forces can be dealt with individually, but if they are united, we will be at a disadvantage. Jason frowned and asked, Still no news from Mercenary Alliance? No one pays any attention to the recruitment missions we send out? Hearing this, lion sneered and said, Mr. Miller, its not like you dont know that now the three major powers of the dark world have jointly issued a statement to annihte us. In such a situation, there are really no mercenary groups willing to take our recruitment n. Of course, this must also have the rtionship of the three major forces to Mercenary Alliance pressure. There is a mercenary group that has been in contact with us on a message level. Mr. Iron Fist said. Which mercenary group? Jason asked. Arctic fox, Mr. Iron Fist replied. So its Arctic fox, Jasons eyes shed shrewdly. Speaking of which, Arctic fox is considered a mysterious mercenary organization with a small number of mercenaries in the dark world, this mercenary army maintains a year-round number of about 35 people, with a strong fighting ability, just not a good reputation. Arctic fox is often hired by individuals to do some kidnapping and assassination, and is willing to do anything as long as it is in their self-interest, counting on no principles. Baron said: From the Arctic fox style of action, they are all afraid of a prick, there are no rules, and will not obey the rules, such mercenaries recruited, if not managed well will be easy to chaos. Jason smiled lightly and said, I know that. But right now, what we need is a mercenary force with strongbat capabilities, after all, in the battlefield of South America, the strength ofbat power can often determine everything. one of Arctic foxs mercenaries is indeed a prick, but as long as they can be made to obey, then they are good pricks. Mr. Miller, do you mean to just recruit Arctic fox as a mercenary? Mr. Iron Fist asked. How much did they quote? Jason asked. Eight million dors. Mr. Iron Fist said. For a mercenary group of about 35 people in size, such an offer is indeed much more expensive. Jason thought about it and said, Promise them. Tell them that in addition to the promised bounty, there will be additional rewards for good performance in battle, ranging from ten to thirty percent of the bounty, depending on their performance. Good, then Ill contact themter. Mr. Iron Fist said with a nod. About mid-afternoon, Cold and Eagle Eyes both returned. They brought back detailed reconnaissance information, including the location of the vi, the entrance, the regrity of City of Dooms soldiers executing in that area, and so on, all of which were well detected. Jason then contacted Kataoka Hajime and asked him toe over. Some of the weapons and tools needed for tonights operation will have to be prepared by Kataoka Hajime. Chapter 602 Assassination Operation As night falls, the entire City of Doom wakes up from its slumber, and a sleepless night is about toe in the major entertainment venues. Jason and his team are also ready for action. Originally, Kataoka Hajime wanted to provide Jason with hot weapons to kill Night Shadows men, but Jason refused. After all, this is the City of Doom, once the use of weapons, even if the silencer is installed on the weapon or, when shooting is still a sharp cracking sound. City of Doom in the crouching tiger, there will certainly be a legendary powerhouse, the use of weapons is not a clear choice, once the City of Doom rmed some of the leading forces, then even with White Fox, the inquisitor secretly to protect may not be able to calm the situation. So, Jason and the others chose cold weapons. When the action, also do not need too many people infiltrate that vi, Jason let Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Spear, Baron four people followed him to infiltrate the vi to carry out the assault, Treg Taylor, Leopard, Eric, Cold, Spoon and other people outside the vi on guard. As for Mary, she did not need to participate in the action, she stayed in the hotel with Wolf Boy. Around 11:00 p. m., Jason and the others left the hotel, holding their hotel-issued ess documents, and were allowed to move around in the open areas of town. With the information provided by White Fox, they also knew some of theyout of City of Doom and knew by heart where there was surveince and where they could avoid it. After walking out of the hotel, Jason and his team went to a shady area at the back of the hotel where they were able to avoid the surveince. When they arrived, they changed off their clothes and put on a night suit. Then they stalked towards the area south of City of Doom where the six Night Shadow men lived. The characteristics of City of Doom can be said to be extremely suitable for their actions, whether it is day or night, City of Dooms neighborhood main road almost no one to see what shadow, asionally there will be some vehicles passing, the flow of people basically converge in some of the casino. As for the city maintenance warriors patrolling some of the main areas and roads, Jason and the others canpletely avoid them during their sneak. Soon, Jason and his group had arrived near the area of the vi where Night Shadows manpower was located, and from a distance, they could see that the vi was brightly lit, and there were obviously people inside. Jason looked at the time, only 11:30 oclock, there are still half an hour, this area is responsible for the guard patrol warriors will change the guard. Next, Jason and the others had only to wait. Time passes slowly minute by minute, about twelve oclock, in this area is responsible for patrolling the guard after a team of warriors gathered towards the right side, where there is a temporary resting ce on the right. After this group of warriors left, Jason said with a sunken gaze in his eyes, Start moving! Said, Jason a horse in the lead, the body under the silent movement of the rapid sweep forward. Jason swept up quickly, followed by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Leopard, Spear, Spoon, Eric and other Satan Army. In a few blinks of an eye, Jason and the others had silently crossed the istion zone of the vi area and infiltrated one by one to the area of the single house. Subsequently, the Satan Army soldiers divided their work, Treg Taylor, Leopard, Eric and others in the front yard area of the vi ambush alert, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Spear and others have quietly approached the door of the vi. Inside the vi. There are six figures gathered in the hall, and they are discussing something. Sitting in the middle is a western man with a stern gaze, a thin face, a high nose, and a vaguely powerful power manifesting itself in his body, he is precisely Dark Wind, a golden emblem level powerhouse in Night Shadow. About Doomsday Fighting Arena, that person in charge Yak sort of agreed to it, right? A man was speaking up and asking. Dark Winds eyes shone brightly as he said, Yak has already been moved by the generous terms we offered, and has agreed to our initial proposal. To be honest, in terms of short-term benefits, it is naturally a loss to take over Doomsday Fighting Arena with such conditions. However, what His Majesty the King is looking for is the long-term benefits of City of Doom. As long as we can take over the Doomsday Fighting Arena, we at Night Shadow will be able to build a stronghold in City of Doom in name only. Strategically speaking, this is of great significance. His Majesty the King is far-sighted, and we will just aplish what he has instructed us to do. Another man spoke up. Dark Wind nodded, he was about to say something when, coldly, he felt an unusual ringing. A slight sound came from the vi door, as if it was the sound of prying, followed by C Click! The concealed lock on the vis front door looked like it had been pried open. Sure enough C Bang!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The entrance to the vi was mmed open, followed by five figures sprinting to it with a wind-like speed. A harsh and eerie killing machine also locked them in ce. Enemy attackC Dark Wind shouted, he habitually to take out a weapon, but fell short, then remembered that City of Doom does not allow weapons in. At this time, the first a figure has shed rushed to, rolling power like a mountain-like pressure copse and down, terrifying. Dark Wind low roar, he drew a saber a leap, attacked and killed the figure. Snort! This figure also has a bit of cold lightning in his hand, blocking Dark Winds attacking saber, and the next moment, a fist with a violent force inside sted Dark Winds chest and abdomen. Dark Wind was shocked to cross his arms to resist, but the force of the punch he simply could not receive, the fist st came, the violent force contained in him will be shaken away, the shadow of this figure followed, Dark Wind has not yet stood firm, a cold sh, a knife tip has pierced his throat. After killing Dark Wind, Jason pulled out his saber and turned around to see that Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Baron and Spear had also killed the remaining five Night Shadow men one after another. The five Night Shadow men are only Silver Emblem level strength,pared to Dark Wind are a cut above, facing Mr. Iron Fist their sudden attack, can be said to be defenseless. Such an assault and kill operation is called a second. This is also in Jasons prediction, Night Shadow in the crown level of the powerful Blood King in the ind of Purgatory are his strong kill, let alone Dark Wind such a level. As long as the strength of the legendary powerhouse is not reached, in front of Jasons assault, other powerhouses are basically helpless to fight. The attack is over, lion walked to the door and hit a ording to the vi front yard ambush alert Treg Taylor, Cold, Leopard and others immediately sneaked into the vi, the vi door closed. The next step is to clean up the traces left by the fight here, erase all traces and evacuate safely. Chapter 603 She Likes You Under Jasons orders, Cold and Eagle Eyes searched for the surveince cameras installed in the vi, and after they found them, they destroyed the surveince cameras that were monitoring the vi, leaving no trace of them. As for the six bodies in the hall, they had been thrown into a room. Some blood stains in the hall were also covered by a cover-up. After all traces were erased, Jason and the others arrived at the backyard of the vi. They did not evacuate out along the original path, at this time, the recement fighters are already in position, evacuate along the original path is very likely to collide head-on with these fighters. The evacuation from the backyard of the vi was able to avoid the soldiers on patrol, thanks to the information provided by White Fox. The six Night Shadow men were killed, and no one would find out about it until at least tomorrow afternoon. By that time, Jason and the others will have long since left City of Doom. Aftering to the backyard and making sure there were no fighters patrolling the area, Jason and the others snuck out and left the area. Jason changed out of his night clothes and into his previous clothes before they returned to the hotel, and then this returned to the hotel. Mary greeted Jason when she saw theming back and said, Its over? Jason nodded and said, Its over. When he walked into the room and saw Wolf Boy still studying the Caroviannguage, he said, Wolf, thats all for today. You can go and rest. Wolf Boy nodded, but still mouthed some pronunciation as he walked over to rest on the bed. There are only six of them, not enough to kill at all. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. When we conquer the City of Night Shadowter, we can kill as many as we want. Jasonughed. The next thing that happened was that Jason said, I see that the entertainment venues in City of Doom are extremely high ss. If you want to go y, you can go y and rx. Last nights bet on Wolf won $28 million, which Doomsday Fighting Arena has already wired in. If you want to go to the casino and try your luck, apply from Mary. It doesnt matter if you lose it all, you won it anyway. Haha, since Mr. Miller gave the word, lets find a ce to rx and have some fun. Were leaving tomorrow anyway. Baron said with a smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mr. Miller, youre noting along? lion asked. Jason looked at Mary and said, Mary, want to go inside the bar and have a drink or something? Ill skip it. You guys go ahead. Mary said. Jason smiled and said, Mr. Iron Fist, then you take your brothers and go find a venue to have fun first. Ill call you guys if Ie over. Okay. Mr. Iron Fist nodded their heads. With nothing to do, Jason naturally let the Satan Army have some fun and rxation. Satan Army is also a man, so naturally he has needs too. In Jasons words, when its time to y, you can have fun, and when its time to go to war, youll do it with desperation. Life is too short to leave regrets. After Mr. Iron Fist and the others had left, Mary looked at Jason and said, Why dont you go with them? Someone has to stay with you, dont they? Jasonughed. The suite has a wine cab, Jason walked over and took down a bottle of red wine and two sses, uncorked the wine, poured two sses and handed one to Mary. Theres wine here, too, so its just as well to drink with you here. Jason said. Marys beautiful almond eyes shed with a hint of warmth and said, Count on you to have some conscience. Jason said with a straight face, Thats for sure. Although I do not say, but I know that you are the hardest in the legion. In the battlefield when you need to trap and kill the enemy, a battle down others rested, you have to busy to wounded brothers healing. Normally, you also have to manage the financial expenses of the legion. This is simply all-powerful ah. And I, the nominal boss, previously in Dragon Shade when most of the time can not apany you, is a hands-off. So Mr. Iron Fist they work hard, you work even harder. All this I take to heart. Marys eyes lowered and said softly: Doing things with faith and meaning and purpose, and then suffering will not feel bitter, but is happy in it. You are the boss of the legion, some times a lot of burdens are carried by you, so you are the most bitter and tired. In the battlefield, you always rush to the front, where the most dangerous you will rush to where, leaving the rtively safe area for other brothers. These we all understand and see in the eyes. When you are not here, I chatted with Mr. Iron Fist, they all said that sometimes in battle, they would like to tie your legs, so as not to rush in front of the most dangerous. In my heart and the hearts of other brothers, you are a kind of spiritual pir of the legion, is a banner. As long as you do not fall, the g of the legion will never fall. Jason smiled lightly and said, When ites to the battlefield, how can I think so much? I just want to be in the front and kill as many as I can. As for our legion has been formed, even if one day I am no longer here, Satan Army will not fall. Marys face was irritated after hearing this, and she couldnt help but reach out and pinch Jason, saying, Dont you dare say such bad words. Fine, fine, dont say it is. Jason smiled, looking at Marys delicate and beautiful goose egg face, a hint of shame passed through his eyes and said, Mary, you said you have been left in the Legion, what if this dys your life event? Mary immediately looked at Jason and hummed, Yeah, so what do you say topensate me for my youth? Well - Jason thought about it and said, Just say you like the guy, boss Ill snatch it up for you. The gaze in Marys eyes was slightly bleak, and she gave Jason a nk look without speaking. BrotherC At that moment, Wolf Boy, who was lying on the bed but not yet asleep, suddenly spoke up. Jason then remembered that there was a little kid in the room and he looked over at Wolf Boy and said, Why are you still awake? Whats wrong? Wolf Boys bright, clear eyes looked at Jason, then at Mary, and said seriously, Mary says she likes you. mary told me that today when she was teaching me to study. Jasons face was stunned. Ah Mary eximed softly, a jade face suddenly red with shame, she stood up, gritted her teeth and said, Wolf you, you you copy me tomorrow 5, 000 C no, 10, 000 words! Make sure you write them neatly, or youll keep writing them for me. With that, Mary fled towards the door. Jason came back to his senses and said in a hurry, Mary where are you going? This wine is not even finished yet What do you care? Im going to my room to rest. Mary said in an annoyed voice. The teenager on the bed looked bewildered, and then said with some unease, Brother, whats wrong with Mary? Did I say something wrong? No no, this woman can be thin-skinned and easily shy some times. Your Mary is not really angry with you, you dont have to worry. Jason said with a smile. Oh what is shyness? Wolf Boy asked curiously. Jason had a bit of a headache and had to say, Youre still young, youll know when you grow up. Okay, dont ask so many questions, hurry up and close your eyes and go to sleep. Wolf Boy closed his eyes and went to sleep as he was told. Jasons cell phone rang, and when he looked at it, it was White Fox calling. Chapter 604 Beauty has a date What does this woman mean by calling herself? Jason looked at the caller ID, a suspicion in his heart, remembering White Fox that charmed the world, fox charm a thousand charm, he only felt a hot panic between the belly, said this woman is really with this aspect of the magic of seduction, born fox charm does not need to deliberately reveal all over the body are emitting a kind of extremely seductive rhythm, but also to a uniform seduction, more people can not stand. Jason still answered the phone, no matter what, he was in the City of Doom either to take Wolf Boy or assassinate Night Shadows men are so smooth behind the help of White Fox. Hey, whats the matter with the Lord Inquisitor calling at thiste hour? Hmph, really, men cant be relied on anymore. Its only been a day, and its so heartbreaking to address people so politely. Im trying to show respect for you. Well, what is it that the great beauty of White Fox wants? Youre done for the night, right? Its over. The end then shouldnt we celebrate? So, Ive ordered drinks for you at Doom bar and Im just waiting for you toe over. White Fox said with a smile over the phone. Jason was stunned, this is a typical preemptive strike. Other people have ordered drinks, so sincere performance, you still have the courage to refuse not to go? Jason couldnt help butugh bitterly, also dont know this woman looking for himself to go drinking for what, but since others have said so, he really cant find a reason to refuse, so he had to say: Doom bar? went to how to find you? When you get off the hotel, just look for the bellboy in the hotel lobby and the hotel will provide you with a car. Just say to send you to Doom bar. The bar K8 card seat, I am waiting for you Oh, do not let people wait too long. The bar is a mixed ce, there are all kinds of people, you cant bear to see me a weak woman being bullied by the wolves, right? On the phone, White Fox said in an angry voice. Jason heard this all want to curse C your identity is the inquisitor of City of Doom, the secret identity is Lady Darkness one of the four angels, who dare to move you? Even if I you are willing to let me move, I still dare!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After the call ended, Jason looked toward the bed and saw that Wolf Boy was looking peaceful and breathing evenly and looked like he was asleep. Jason then pushed the door open and walked out, taking the elevator all the way to the hotel lobby on the first floor. Jason walked to the front desk in the lobby and said, I want to go to Doom bar. can you arrange a car to take me there. Okay, sir you go outside the hotel door, there will be a shuttle special person responsible for sending you there. A front deskdy said. Jason walked out and a uniformed security guard outside the hotel took him to a car, which started and sped off in the direction of Doom bar. About seven or eight minutester, the car stopped in front of a tall building. ording to the security road responsible for transport, Doom bar on the roof of the building, the bar belongs to the semi-open-air design style, is an extremely wild and explosive bar, in Doom bar can enjoy is the world of other ces in the bar can not bring the experience. After the car stopped, Jason stepped out of the car and entered the tall building. As long as you have a pass, you can go up to the Doom bar to y, and there is a special person in charge of the downstairs to take you up. A person in charge took Jason to an elevator, all the way up to the top floor, and then came to this Doom bar. At this time, Doom bar has been a scene of great madness, lights, dancing, powerful metal music like that machine gun shooting bullets echoing in the ears, not to give people space to think, the only thing you can do is to follow the vague guidance, into this crazy party of the devil. The bar is divided into the outer field and the inner field, are connected together, the outer field is in the open air, the top floor is surrounded by a transparent tempered ss, to prevent guests from getting drunk and ying crazy here will fall directly from the roof. A huge dance floor in the middle of the infield with hundreds of young men and women are dancing their bodies, with a transparent ss overhead caused by a round cage-shaped stage. As Jason walked in, a sexy bunny girl in a sexy dress approached him, smiling and asking what he needed help with. Jason realized that these rabbit girls in the bar shuttled in and out of the field on various card seats is the bar waitress, but their dress is too damn sexy some, both body and looks look into the first-ss, there are Western beauty and Asian beauty, all kinds of posture. Ill go to the K8 card table. Jason said. With a smile, the rabbit girl said, Pleasee with me. The bunny girl took Jason to the outfield and walked to a spot on the outfield near the clear tempered ss, to where Jason had seen White Fox. White Fox is still in the same outfit asst night, but without the white robe. In such a specific asion, White Fox looks more sexy and provocative, living is a White Fox reincarnated adult, the body emits a foxy and provocative breath enough to make people adrenaline rush. After seeing White Fox, and then look at the bunny girl around with a sow is no different, not exaggerating, even if all the bunny girls in this bar together, but also far less than the White Fox in front of you to seduce. Honey, youre finally here. White Fox saw Jason and she stood up with a smile. Jason came over and sat down, and the bunny girl walked away after asking what services were no longer needed. Didnt you say you were bulliedby a pack of wolves? Howe I didnt see it? It made mee all the way here, and I wanted to put on a heroic rescue scene in front of you. Jason said with a smile. The card table is already set up with wine, White Fox picked up a bottle of expensive Johnnie Walker ck Label Whiskey to Jason poured a ss, said with a smile: So you have such an idea ah. Why dont I go to the infield now and hook my fingers, there will be a pack of wolves swarming over. When the timees, will you bother to take a shot? Jason sniffed and quickly said, Forget about this. My principle is to be low-key, so dont do this kind of deliberately high-profile thing. By the way, howe youre sitting here on the outside? Wouldnt the infield be more explosive? White Fox eyes shed a trace of color, she mysteriously smiled, said: this is you do not understand. doom bar, the outside of the position than the inside are more sought-after. Especially the position near the ss outer wall here. Oh? Why is that? Jason asked, he really didnt understand. Chapter 605 Do you want to commit a crime? White Fox smiled meaningfully and said, Doom bar has a very famous activity called dark moment, that is, in the second half of the night, the whole bar atmosphere has reached the highest tide, that is the dark moment descends. The Dark Hour? What does that mean? Jason still didnt understand. White Foxs cheeks were slightly tinged with a blush, and her stunning eyes shed with the slightest hint of ecstasy, her lips gently opened and she said, When the Dark Hour began, the lights inside and outside the bar were all turned off and it was pitch ck. However, through the ss of the outer field is still able to look at the scene outside. Isnt that very exciting? Jasons face looked odd for a while after he heard the words, he didnt expect this bar to have such a y as Dark Hour, which is really unheard of. No wonder the card seats in the outfield near the tempered ss are designed as a separate area, the original is to facilitate acting in the dark hours of activity ah. Jason looked over at White Foxs face, which still looked incredibly seductive in the fox-shaped mask, and asked with anticipation in his voice, When does this dark moment start? I think it was thetter part of the night, I dont know. White Fox spoke up, and she nced at Jason and asked, Why do you ask? Jasonughed and said, Its rare that this bar has such a fun game. Since we are here, of course, we have to experience it. We just can make a pair, you and I cooperate, I think that game experience feeling must be full marks. White Fox smiled, her beautiful eyes crossed Jasons and said, But, Im so afraid of pain. As she spoke, White Fox grabbed the furry tail behind her buttocks and yed with it for a while. Jason saw this scene, really do not know what to say, the woman in front of you intentionally or unintentionally a variety of temptation is indeed defensible. Jason also had no intention of continuing the joke as he took a drink and said, Its not just as simple as finding me out for a drink, is it? What else could it be? White Fox sighed softly and said, You men always like to think of things in aplicated way. Women are different, women think very simply sometimes. Jason smiled lightly and said, Then Ill simply take it as you buying me a drink. But Im curious, your identity in City of Doom is not simple,e to Doom bar dressed in such sexy clothes, not afraid of being recognized? You mean the position of my inquisitor? White Fox smiled lightly and said, Except for some high level figures of the major powers, no one knows that I am the Inquisitor. So when Ie to the bar, of course no one will know me. This bar is one of Legion of Dooms properties in City of Doom. Jasons heart moved, he had heard Manjusaka mentioned Legion of Doom, Legion of Doom in the Asian ck market in the strength of the top three, is a dominant force in the Asian ck market one of the powerful forces. City of Doom is named after Doomsday, and is thought to be one of Legion of Dooms most important strongholds. Jason asked, Does this City of Doom have a city lord? The lord of the city is called Lord of Doom, and is also the military leader of Legion of Doom. White Fox spoke, and here she lowered her voice and continued, But even I have not seen this Lord of Doom in person. He is very mysterious, City of Doom in a series of instructions are Lord of Doom under the people to carry out, simply do not need him to appear. Jasons eyes were shining, he narrowed his eyes to White Fox and said, You have been in City of Doom, I think you have other purposes besides theyout, right? Lets say, to find out the real identity of this Lord of Doom? Honey, its not good to know too many secrets. White Fox said with a smirk. Jason showed on the clouds, he smiled lightly and said, In that case, its better to drink. Come on, keep drinking.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Im not afraid of you when ites to drinking. White Foxughed delicately and picked up a ss of wine to drink with Jason. Jason calmly indicated that the head of the heart is vaguely curious, the City of Doom is the Lord of Legion of Dooms military leader Lord of Doom, this person must be extremely mysterious identity, even powerful as Lady Darkness also do not know what the identity of Lord of Doom is. Although White Fox did not respond positively, but Jason guessed that when Lady Darkness sent White Fox to the City of Doom in addition to theyout, the biggest purpose or want to find out the identity of this Lord of Doom, right? Whats next for you? White Fox asked. Leaving City of Doom tomorrow to start the next leg of the journey. Jason said back. Is there a battle to be fought? White Fox asked in a tone full of anticipation. What do you mean? Jason froze. White Fox stretched out, uplifted the piece of curvature look into a thrilling, let a person look at the soul. Its not like I have anything to do here, and I havent been outside for a long time. If you have a battle to fight next, I dont mind going to help you out. White Fox smiled. Jason hurriedly said, I appreciate your kindness. But I cant afford to hire someone of your status. White Fox red at Jason and said in an annoyed voice, You really dont understand womens hearts. She said that because she couldnt bear to part with you. By the way, will youe back to City of Doom after you leave this time? Im not sure, I think itsing back. Jason said. With a smile, White Fox said, So well see each other after all. If I could, I would prefer not to meet too often. Jason said with a sigh. Why? Am I so annoying to you? White Fox was not happy. No, you are too seductive, always make people cant help but think of the level of crime. So, meet too often, can not suppress the inner impulse, once the real crime, then will not be a sinner? Jason said in a serious manner. Pfft- White Fox covered her mouth with a smile, then she leaned forward, the fox-shaped mask in the pair of stunning eyes in a different light, her sandalwood mouth, deft tongue licked the delicate red lips, which is full of seductive question C So, do you want tomit a crime tonight? Chapter 606 A New Journey The next day, near noon, Jason woke up. After drinking with White Fox at Doom barst night, it was alreadyte when he returned to the hotel to rest. He had nned to wait for the so-called Dark Hour at Doom bar, but unfortunately, until he returned, he had not seen the so-called Dark Hour descend, which was a waste of a great opportunity to have a beautiful woman like White Fox with him. Wolf Boy woke up early and was consciously going over the Caroviannguage that Mary taught him yesterday. He has a strong memory andprehension ability, and the Caroviannguage has been in his mind since he was young, so he learned it quickly. Jason got up, washed up and contacted Satan Army. At this moment Satan Army has basically woken up, includingst night out of the wave also all woke up, after all the reunion, Jason said: pack things. Well have lunchter and leave. Mr. Iron Fist and the others nodded and walked back to their rooms to pack their bags. About half an hourter, Kataoka Hajime came over, and it was Jason who called him over. Kataoka Hajime came to Jasons room, and Jason opened the door and said, The mission given to me by Princess Tamakawa has beenpleted. Whether your Royal Order of Knights can take down Doomsday Fighting Arena in one fell swoop, that will only depend on you.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kataoka Hajimes face was stunned, and then he looked overjoyed and excited as he said, Thank you, Mr. Miller, Ill take care of the rest. Thats fine. After dinnerter, you arrange a few cars to take us to the port terminal. Jason said. Mr. Miller are you nning to leave City of Doom today? asked Kataoka Hajime. Jason nodded and said, Yes, leave today. Good. If Mr. Miller wants toe to City of Doom in the future, please contact me directly. I will be there for you. Kataoka Hajime said sincerely. Thanks a lot, then. Jason smiled ndly. Around two oclock in the afternoon. Kataoka Hajime has arranged for a vehicle, Jason and Satan Army and his group also came out of the hotel, have taken the car, and left the City of Doom. The car drove all the way in the direction of the port terminal, and part of the Satan Army was waiting on the ships docked at the port. In less than half an hour, this one car has driven to one of thergest ports on this ind. After the car stopped, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Frenzy, Baron, Mary, Spear and a group of Satan Army soldiers stepped out of the car, and Kataoka Hajime also stepped out of the car to see Jason and the others off. Theres no need to send it, you guys return to City of Doom. Jason spoke up, then said, From now on, pay a little attention to Night Shadows men on your side. The six of them died in City of Doom, the beneficiary is you Royal Order of Knights. Mr. Miller, dont worry. Even if Night Shadow has suspicions, they wouldnt dare to send someone to cause trouble in City of Doom. Kataoka Hajime said with a smile. Thats good! Jason nodded and after saying goodbye to Kataoka Hajime, he walked with Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Baron and other Satan Army soldiers towards the inside of the harbor and headed to the location of Pier 6. Pam Holder, Momo, de, Rhonda Boyles, Thunder and more than twenty Satan Army soldiers are on the ship is docked at Pier 6. And, Phantom was also on the ship, City of Doom, Phantom did note. All the way to Pier 6, only to see the pier, the ships deck has been lowered, Pam Holder, Momo, Ben Dunleavy, Trevor Shaw, Mr. Warfield and other twenty-six Satan Army is waiting. After seeing Jason, Mr. Iron Fist and otherse, all of them cheered up. Mr. Miller! Mr. Miller and the others are here. Brothers, meet Mr. Miller! One by one, the Satan Army shouted happily, seeing the return of Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and others, they indeed looked extremely excited and thrilled. Jason walked up along the deck, looking at a familiar face in front of him, he smiled and said, Guys, its been so long since Ive seen you, but really you missed you. Mr. Iron Fist and others also came on board one after another. Wolf Boy was also among them, he saw the rest of the people on this ship and Jason warmly talking, talking andughing, there is a kind of heroic iron-blooded atmosphere, he immediately knew that these people on the ship is also his brothers life and death brothers. The decks were stowed and the ship left the harbor with a whistle and sailed for the Pacific waters as well. Pam Holder, Momo, de and others are quite curious about the extra Wolf Boy, Jason then also introduced Wolf Boy to Pam Holder and others, all these Satan Army soldiers know that Wolf Boy is a brother Jason recognized, given the name Wolf Miller. They were all happy too, since it was Jasons brother. So, one by one, the Satan Army soldiers were very warm to Wolf Boy, shushing him and talking to him one after another. Wolf Boy because of years of autism, so do not talk much, more often in silence, this character is not a moment to change over, need a certain amount of time as a buffer. The Satan Army is responsible for the helm of the ship is Mr. Warfield and Thunder two people, they have a wealth of experience in sailing, so the ship traveled by the two of them to keep an eye on. At this time, Mr. Warfield and Thunder have received Jasons orders to sail to a border town in Panama and Colombia, South America. This town is located in the border point between the two countries, adjacent to the Andes Mountains, basically belongs to the three regardless of the area, to put it bluntly is a gray area of the zone, this gray area is filled with a variety of stragglers, vicious criminal traffickers, armed elements, etc., in short, the three religions and nine streams of people have, mixed, extremely chaotic, a variety of criminal incidents. This frontier town was also Jasons initial site for an armspany to be established in this location. As long as he can get a foothold in this frontier town and establish this armspany, he will be able toplete the cooperation with Luca, and then he will be responsible for the distribution and Luca will be responsible for the supply of arms goods, taking this as a breakthrough to start expanding the arms market in South America. In this way, it is certainly less of a hard battle. Jason and the rest of the Satan Army soldiers were also ready. Jason is naturally fearless about fighting. What the Satan Armycks now is manpower. Jason ns to arrive in South America and then notify Cameron and others who are still waiting for news in Carovia, Oakshire, and then ask Cameron to lead his men to join them. In addition, Mr. Iron Fist has received a reply from Arctic fox, the other party has epted the employment mission and will travel to South America to meet them. Luca side will also provide a hundred or so people size of the close guard toe, this close guard will be Jason full mobilization at that time. So the total strength of Jasons side is about two hundred people, even if it is a head-on battle, it is not afraid of the armed forces of the three major arms dealers in South America. Jason walked out onto the deck and looked at the endless blue sea and sky, he lit a cigarette and smoked. He suddenly thought of Carovia. Were some people in Oakshire, lets say Sally, looking forward to his return soon? Is Kay, the beautiful principal, hating herself for taking more time off than she has to go to work? And Ste and Megan, these two women make his heart flush with warmth, after all, they are already his women. Is the unforgettable Darcey still in Oakshire or has she returned to her family of great provenance? Do Nora and Jessie still bicker a lot and fight with each other? Does ire still run to her house to clean it? Finally, he thought of Old Mr. Miller, and I do not know what this lewd and shameless old man is doing now, anyway, he left Old Mr. Miller a bank card before he left this time, but the money inside the card is enough for him to squander a decade or eight years are no problem. Chapter 607 Old Mr. Miller’s intentions Ah shoo, ah shoo- Carovia, Oakshire, Oakshire Universitys Bamboo Residence, Old Mr. Miller sneezed violently several times in quick session. Old Mr. Miller could not help but rub his nose, cursing: Which guy is cursing me? It must be Jason this guy really do not say, this brat has been gone for some days, but really miss the strange. Then again, this kid is really a little filial piety, just so the old man left behind, the three meals a day are a problem, can not always find Kay to eat, right? But its only right to ask your own granddaughter-inw for a meal. Thinking of this, Old Mr. Millerfortably lit a dry cigarette and smoked it, deciding to continue to dine on his nned granddaughter-inw, Kay, tomorrow. Knock, knock, knockC Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door outside the house. Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, this is the night what else to knock on the door? It doesnt look like ire the little girl. Old Mr. Miller went over to open the door, Jiao Yong fertile beauty of the woman, called the jade appearance enchanting, the body is extremely sexy mature, as if a woman has reached a peak of mature charm. This is actually Ste. Seniors, its so presumptuous to interrupt, I wonder if I coulde into the house to talk to seniors? Ste asked with a smile after seeing Old Mr. Miller. Oh, if it isnt Ste. What can I do for youe in and talk. Old Mr. Miller said as he puffed on a dry cigarette. These days Ste oftenes to meet Kay, Old Mr. Miller to Kays side of the dinner will also meet Ste, one after another also got acquainted. He remembered that Ste had introduced herself. Ste thanked him and went into the house. She had a crying feeling every time she heard Old Mr. Miller call her Ste, but she didnt know what to say. Senpai, actually Jasonand I are also very good friends Ste spoke, she looked at Old Mr. Miller with a heartfelt respect in her gaze, she continued, Jason once told me about his predecessor, saying that he was raised by him when he was still in infancy. I could tell from the conversation that Jason was very grateful to him and considered him as his only family in the world. I have never had the opportunity to say thank you to senior, so I would like to thank senior on behalf of my wife for raising Jason. This statement, Old Mr. Miller that muddy old eyes fiercely have a ray of essence blooming, Ste immediately felt an indescribable can be said to be transcendental pressure enveloped to, her whole person in this pressure under the envelope is difficult to move. Stes heart was surprised and delighted, and she could basically tell that the Old Mr. Miller in front of her was the long-lost, mboyant figure C Lewis Miller. I think you have seen who I am. And what is your identity? Old Mr. Millers small eyes narrowed as he opened his mouth to ask. Ste deliberated her words, she said: When the madam was pregnant, I was already with the madam, at that time I was only about seven or eight years old. At that time, thedy intended to train me to be a deadly soldier, so that I could take care of the young master who was about to be born, and protect him in secret. But the day she gave birth to the young master, a great disaster came. Thedy struggled to kill a bloody road, all the way to the south of the mountains to escape. Thetter thing seniors also know, seniors in a ravine before the river met the young master still in infancy Old Mr. Miller was silent for a while and then asked, Is Jasons mother still alive? Stes face emerged with a touch of grief, she shook her head and said: That year, in that battle, the madam was already seriously injured. Due to the identity of the madam, she knew in her heart that she could not raise the young master, so she abandoned him on the banks of the ravine. After confirming that the senior has taken the young master to raise, thedy returned to the n family, but not long after is passed away dying, thedy urged me to find the young master in the future, as long as the young master lived a good life, worthy of the Miller family male that she was relieved. Where is Jasons biological father? Old Mr. Miller asked in a hushed voice. It is said to have been imprisoned life or death unknown. Ste said. Old Mr. Miller sighed lightly and said, When I picked up Jason, I saw the jade pendant left in the swaddling clothes. Seeing this jade pendant with the unique emblem of the Miller family, I have more or less guessed Jasons identity. Do you know that I have never taught him any ancient martial arts martial arts all these years? Stes face was stunned, she knew Jasons strength was already very strong, but what he practiced was not the ancient martial arts martial arts, and knew nothing about Hyacinth. Old Mr. Miller continued, I didnt teach him any ancient martial arts because I wanted him to grow up without getting involved in all those bloody rights and wrongs. I have been toughening his bones and body since he was young, constantly stimting his own strength and developing his human potential. The path of martial arts is not the only proper path. The body can also be tempered and strengthened to be a saint, to prove the supreme martial path. Therefore, I did not teach him the ancient martial arts battle techniques and never spoke to him about Hyacinth. After he became an adult, I sent him to the army to fight in the sands and serve his country. In my opinion, this is a truly meaningful and valuable way for an iron-blooded man to live, far better than being immersed in the right and wrong grudges of Hyacinths past. A person, if since childhood let his heart nt the seed of hatred, after growing up this seed of hatred took root, then his eyes will only hatred can no longer tolerate other. Such a person, even if the martial arts to be a saint and what is the use? His life is pessimistic, except hatred can no longer see the broader world. Old Mr. Miller said in a deep voice. Ste immediately understood, Old Mr. Miller since childhood did not teach Jason ancient martial arts and did not mention Hyacinth, is afraid that Jason learned his own life after the heart will buy the seeds of hatred, which will affect his future life. Seniors have good intentions, and I thank you for this on behalf of Madam. Ste bowed her head as she continued, Senior, in your opinion, can we tell Jason about these things now?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller mused and said, Paper cant cover fire after all, some things he should know will always know. Wait for him to slowly explore it, I believe that with Jasons current state of mind, even if he knows his life, he also knows what choice to make. I thought that by sending him to the army and starting another life, I would be able to avoid the vortex of Hyacinth. There are some people in Hyacinth who cant see Jason and I living leisurely, and they really think that after these decades, I cant kill people when Im old? The words have just fallen, only to see Old Mr. Miller foot point, the whole person like a wisp of smoke towards the door and swept out. When Ste looked back, she could no longer see Old Mr. Millers figure, and there seemed to be Old Mr. Millers voiceing from afar C Ste you go and stay as you like, Im going to meet some people first. Chapter 608 Monk and Miss Mosele The moon is clear and the stars are sparse, and there is no sound. The east side of the street outside Oakshire University was cold and quiet, with little pedestrian traffic at night. The street lights on both sides of the street spilled light all over the ground, but also a persons figure was reflected on the road. This is actually a monk, d in green robes, the treasure phase is solemn, but both eyebrows have been gray, apparently it is already over the age of the elderly. The monk in green walks alone, hands together, like an ascetic, solemn but giving apassionate aura, quite a kind of awe-inspiring monk. Bitter monk, since you are here, why do you have to leave? At this time, a slow voice came from behind the monk in green, followed by Old Mr. Miller, who was holding a dry tobo stick in one hand and a wine jug in the other, appeared beside the monk in green. The monk in green immediately stopped in his tracks, faced Old Mr. Miller, folded his hands and bent over, saying, If youe, youe; if you leave, you leave; there is no cause and effect. Bitter Bamboo has seen Young Master Uncle. Old Mr. Miller hurriedly waved his hand and said, Dont dont dont, I am simr to you in age, you bald donkey a little uncle want to shout me to old is not? It is said that monks do not deceive, why do I feel that you old monk is quite cautious? The green-clothed monks face was unmoved as he folded his hands and continued, Young Master Uncle is the only disciple of the young master when he was alive. In terms of seniority, Bitter Bamboo should be addressed as Little Senior Uncle. I have nothing to do with your Kuchan Temple. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and continued, My master had no connection with Kuchan Temple since he left the temple, he entered the world and returned to the world, in his old mans words it was a new life. Little master ancestor wisdom is superb, to bitterton meditation, bitter bamboo heart aspiring for the respect. The monk in green said with a solemn expression. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, I say, monk Bitter, you spend all day in that Zen temple with the greenmp, what kind of Zen can you realize? When my master left Kuchan Temple and came to the human world, he saw the suffering of the world and realized that all people in the world, no matter how high or low, rich or poor, have their own sea of suffering, and thats how he realized what bitter Zen is. The flesh was sharpened in the red dust, and eventually the suffering was over and the great vajra realm was cultivated. This time you havee to me for this Grand Vajra Realm, right? The monk in green put his hands together and said in a sincere voice: I hope that young master uncle will be able to do it. Old Mr. Miller looked far away in the night and said slowly: At first, the master merely took me in and did not recognize me as his disciple, and he did not let me inherit his Zen mantle. His old man said that my six roots were not pure and I was not suitable for the realization of Buddhism. Therefore, he only let me practice the method of tempering the body of the great vajra. As for the enlightenment mysteries of the great vajra realm, I dont know anything about it. Perhaps, with the passing of his old man, the mysteries of the Great Vajra Realm also disappeared from the world. But his old man did show a path. Please also ask young master uncle to express. The green-clothed monk said in a hurry. His old man said, Let go of the Buddha in your heart before you can see the true Buddha in your heart. Old Mr. Miller spoke up, his cloudy old eyes staring at the monk in green. The green-d monks face shook, and his eyes seemed to have an understanding. To put down the Buddha in your heart is easy to say, but how difficult is it to do? The monk in green has been enlightened for many years, and many Buddhist scriptures have already formed a corresponding Buddhist doctrine in his heart, which is equivalent to having a Buddha sitting in the heart. If you let go of the Buddha in your heart, it is the same as giving up all that you have learned and started over from scratch. The green-robed monk sighed lightly in his heart, not everyone is as amazing as the young master, in fact Kuchan Temple has not been able to produce a figure like the young master for a hundred years. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers eyes snapped toward the side and said, Why dont you show yourself even though youre here? The words have just fallen, is to see the side of a corner of the block, a graceful silhouette out of a paragraph, she was dressed in purple, outlining still sexy curves, high pulled up hair with a phoenix hairpin, a jade face is extremely beautiful and extremely cold, but the temples have been some gray. The red face is easy to grow old, and the beauty is easy to die. This woman in purple and Old Mr. Miller, the monk in green should be the same era of people, but she is still glowing with a noble and beautiful temperament, you can imagine in the young days, she is how stunning the world. The woman in purple walked slowly towards the front, herself with an aura that was intimidating enough to make people bow down and worship. Seeing this woman in purple, the green-clothed monks face moved slightly, folded his hands and said, So its Miss Mosele herself. The woman in purple also looked respectful and said, Greetings, Master Bitter Bamboo. The monk in green then said, Little Uncle, Bitter Bamboo still has important business, so I wont stay much longer, so goodbye. With that, the monk in green steps away, three steps and two steps, his figure has disappeared at the end of the street under the nket of night. Huh? I didnt know I was out of wine in this jug No, my have to go find a jug of wine. Old Mr. Miller muttered to himself, turning around under trying to slip away. The woman in purple moved, but as quickly as lightning cut in front of him, some annoyed voice said: Jason, I am so disliked by you? You want to leave without saying a word when you see me? Old Mr. Miller squinted his old eyes and looked at the still charming woman in purple in front of him, for a long time before pretending to be in a trance and said: Oh, so its ra Mosele girl. Speaking of which, its been twenty or thirty years since I saw you, you still look the same. Unlike me, I already look like a bad old man nowadays. So you want to run away when you see me? Do you think youre ashamed to look like an old man now? But I dont mind you. The woman in purple gritted her teeth and said. Old Mr. Millerughed bitterly and said, You are at least the Holy Lord of Purple Phoenix Holy Land now, what am I, a bad old man? I didnt think I was good enough for you before, but now Im even worse. The woman in purple, whose status is that of the holy master of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, had a hint of sorrow in her eyes as she said, You still cant forget her? Old Mr. Miller a rare silence, barred two puffs of smoke, then said: She has always been in the heart, why ever say forget? I see. Hyacinth is abuzz with rumors of your presence in Oakshire, and I just came to see spoke Miss Mosele, the woman in purple.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What is there to see here. I cant resist old age. Im not the handsome, unrestrained young man I was when I was in Hyacinth. Old Mr. Miller sighed and continued, Now Im missing one of my incisors, so I dont dare to smile when I see you, for fear of losing face. So see each other as not to see, or let the impression of my young handsome martial arts stay in your mind better. Pfft- Miss Mosele covered her mouth with a smile, red at Old Mr. Miller and said, Youre already old, and youre still so disrespectful and old-fashioned for old age. This time with your appearance, many of the old guys in Hyacinth who are in seclusion havee out of seclusion, and there are many old guys who have been holding their breath over the years. Old Mr. Miller sneered and said, The year I beat up the unbeaten, if they are itchy skin to take the initiative to find the door, I do not mind beating them again. This temper of yours is still the same as before. I would like to see how far your martial arts cultivation has reached in these decades. Miss Mosele opened her mouth, her mind moved, after capturing Old Mr. Millers own aura fluctuation she blushed violently and lost her voice, No, your martial arts realm Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said with a rxed and breezy face, No harm, no foul. It does not affect anything, the big thing is to step up again one day. Chapter 609 I have a fist to suppress all the males ra Mosele as Purple Phoenix Holy Lands holy master, a strength unfathomable, her sense of martial arts is naturally also extremely keen, so she immediately perceived that Old Mr. Millers own martial arts realm is in a very delicate state, seems to be no longer Saint Master Stage, but Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Such a state is strange and subtle. Even though Miss Mosele could see that Old Mr. Miller still had the power of a holy warrior, she knew that being in such a state was not a good thing. Your mind has fallen. Miss Mosele said. Old Mr. Miller did not deny it, grinning: After that battle, I took her, who was already dead, away. From that moment on, my martial arts heart should have died. In fact, these decades, if not for the chance to meet Jason, so that my mind can still feel a trace of warmth in the human world, I am afraid that even if I am not dead, I am still a withered gravekeeper. Gravekeeper! Miss Mosele knows whose tomb she is guarding, she is a little resigned and a little annoyed, but eventually it turns into a deep sense of helplessness. If not seen with their own eyes, Hyacinth who can imagine that the green shirt and sword to go to the jungle, all the way to sing, extremely proud and unrestrained, living a life of writing and style of Ye Wu, once the love is such a deep love? Because it is able to be extreme in emotion, it is able to be extreme in martial arts! Perhaps this is what makes him the unique Lewis Miller of Hyacinth. Back then my state of mind was a high song to write a wind flow; now my state of mind is a rapid flow without waves. In fact, how is this not life? Between the choice of advance and retreat at the crossroads to make a choice. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and poured ast sip of wine down his throat before continuing, As far as I am concerned, a drop in my martial arts state of mind is not a bad thing, even a drop in the martial arts realm is not a bad thing. I was able to see ws and shorings that I hadnt seen before. Miss Mosele that is still beautiful smooth jade face shed a trace ofplex meaning, she is an ancient martial arts to the strongest, so she knows that the martial path, once the fall and then want to break the mirror or even a higher level, it can be said that it is difficult and difficult, basically impossible to achieve. She had never seen it written that a Saint Master Stage powerhouse could return to the Saint Master Stage again after a fall, or even go to the next level.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, after hearing Old Mr. Millers words, Miss Mosele had a glimmer of hope and said, You mean you can still return to the Saint Master Stage? In fact, it has always been there, not to talk about returning or not. My state of mind is rted to my heart knot, the heart has the obsession has not been solved, and over time the mind naturally formed a gap. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then he tilted his head, revealing a mouthful of missing incisors look very lewd smile, but the words are as majestic and heroic as possible, Even in this state, Hyacinth and who dares to say that I can force? I am walking around with a sword in a green shirt, and I am drinking in a light boat. I have a fist to crush all the heroes. Miss Moseles face was dazed, and her thoughts seemed to have returned to Hyacinth decades ago, when the old man in front of her was the idol of many Hyacinth young talents? And how many thousands of young girls in Hyacinth adored the hero? She was the same, even when she was ranked among the top three beauties of Hyacinth Ladies at that time, she followed this old man all the way, not caring about the eyes of others. Unfortunately, in the end, it is still not able topete with the woman who preferred to die for him, and since then Hyacinth has less of a wanton Lewis Miller and more of a lewd and shameless Old Mr. Miller in the mundane world. You should know that those who dare toe to you are certainly not ordinary people. You are also old, how much longer can youst? Miss Mosele opened her mouth, her voice gradually gentle, and said, If you are willing toe with me to Purple Phoenix Holy Land, no one will dare toe to the Holy Land to look for you. ra Mosele, I appreciate your thoughts. Old Mr. Miller exhaled a puff of smoke from his mouth and continued, I dont know how long Im going tost, at least until Jason ispletely on his feet. Jason? Miss Mosele looked at Old Mr. Miller with surprise, this is the second time she heard Old Mr. Miller mention this title. Old Mr. Millers eyes rolled, hey a smile,e closer, said: ra Mosele ah, to discuss something with you now Purple Phoenix Holy Land of the Holy Virgin is who? Miss Moseles beautiful eyes red and said in an annoyed voice: What do you mean? Youre too old for your age, and youre still thinking about being old and disrespectful and hitting on the idea of my holy maiden of the Holy Land? ra Mosele, are you kidding me? The old man how shameless I am, but not so shameless as to go to the woe of a yellow girl ah. Old Mr. Miller gave Miss Mosele a nk look and continued, Didnt you just ask who Jason was? This boy is my grandson, all these years I have brought him up with a handful of pee. Im not bragging, this kid really has some of my style back then, even out of the blue and better than blue. So I think that if the Virgin of this generation of Purple Phoenix Holy Land is not yet married, why dont you and I make the decision to marry your Virgin to Jason? So this is what you have in mind. Miss Mosele looked at Old Mr. Miller and continued, This generations Holy Maiden is extraordinary, even more so than me back then. Therefore, the Holy Land is doing its best to cultivate this generation of holy women. In the Holy Land, apart from me, this generations Purple Phoenix Saintess has the highest status. Even if I have the intention, I need to ask for her consent. However, in my opinion, Purple Phoenix Saintess will not agree to it. There are only a few young talents in Hyacinth who can meet her eyes. Old Mr. Miller quit after hearing this and said with a re, Just a holy maiden of the Holy Land, and you are still above it? My grandson can be worse? If Jason goes to Hyacinth, he will be surrounded by all the beauties of Hyacinth Ladies. The Hyacinth Fighters are nothingpared to Jason. If Jason had been there to hear these words, he would have been shocked beyond belief and would not have believed that they came from the mouth of Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller on a day-to-day basis to him a strong blow to denigrate, who had thought behind his back when faced with the holy Lord of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, but he was praised to the sky, are praised to the sky. This may be a reflection of the fact that Old Mr. Miller is secretly extremely protective of his shorings. Do you know what the destiny of Purple Phoenix Saintess is in this generation? Miss Mosele suddenly said. Oh? What kind of destiny? True Phoenix! Shes True Phoenix! Old Mr. Miller fell silent for a long time before saying, There is a rumor in your holynd that True Phoenix is now, Purple Phoenix will prosper! With the person of True Phoenix in charge, Purple Phoenix Holy Land will soar and prosper. Could it be that the rumors have be reality? Regardless of whether the rumors are true or not, all in all, the entire Purple Phoenix Holy Land is cultivating Purple Phoenix Saintess today, Miss Mosele said. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, True Phoenix is rare in a hundred years. Fate is also the fate of the qi number of a say, there is a certain reference significance, but can not be used as the ultimate standard to assess a person. Destiny, after all, still rely on their own strength to break. Besides, do you know that Jason does not have his own destiny? The one who can be ranked alongside True Phoenix is also the Green Dragon. But in these centuries, consulting the ancient books have not seen the description of the person with the Blue Dragon fate. So it is difficult to say whether this fate really exists. Miss Mosele opened her mouth, looked at Old Mr. Miller and smiled, and said, Ye Wu, youre not saying that Jason is the Green Dragon destiny, right? h h h! h h h! Old Mr. Miller took two puffs of his dry tobo, grinned and didnt say anything. Chapter 610 Arrival in South America Seven dayster, the ship Jason was on had crossed the Pacific Ocean and arrived at a port on the border between Panama and Colombia. The port is controlled by a powerful local force that is dominant in the area, and ships have to apply in advance to dock, in addition to paying a huge berthing fee. These preparations have been made in advance by Satan Army. The ship moored smoothly, Jason and others have alsoe down from the ship, plus Phantom a total of 38 Satan Army soldiers, but also an extra Wolf Boy, a total of 39 people. Do not look at this port is located in the remote, but it is seemingly unusually busy, the dock loading and unloading of machinery, trucks are not a few. Of course, the goods transported through this port are smuggled and smuggled, because this port does not belong to any country, but belongs to a powerful armed forces sitting in this area under control. Then Jason and his group prepared to head towards a town called Babia. Babia is located at the foot of the Andes Mountains, at the very junction of these two countries, a town in the gray zone. In addition to the aborigines, the town is cooped up with some local armed forces, escaped criminals, hunters, traffickers, drug dealers, killers, mercenaries and so on, what role identity people have, including the three religions and nine streams of people, extremely chaotic. This kind of clutter, for ordinary people, that is extremely dangerous. If some ordinary travelerse to this town without the guidance of acquaintances, it is like a fat sheep walking into a wolfs den. Babia is not far from this port and it is possible to walk there. Along the way, from time to time there will be some vehicles passing, every time a car passes, the car will have several cold gaze from Jason and other people swept. For these eyes like in the prey to assess their own strength, Jason they are right to ignore. In less than half an hour, the face of a town has jumped into view. The construction of the town looks a bit backward, as far as the eye can see are some low-rise houses mostly, and the density is still very high, rarely see a tall building. The town is still very lively, the streets are open on both sides of a variety of stores, there are stores and restaurants, but also directly on the roadside stalls selling some supplies, such as daily necessities, fruits and vegetables, and so on. People in the town speak basically Spanish, but of course,munication is possible in English. Jason and his group walked into the town, has attracted the attention of many people, some street corner position, three or five people gathered together, with a hidden gaze on Jason and his group; some whistling motorcycle, the eyes of the people on the car also coldly nced at Jason and others. A variety of different kinds of eyes converged, making the gaze to Jason their eyes have curiosity, surprise but more is the cold, greed and gloom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When walking to some of the neighborhood, the stores on both sides of the block, the street stalls on the ground merchants look extremely enthusiastic, constantly greeting Jason theye in to see, want to buy anything. Jason paused slightly and said, Buy something to eat and use. Tonight we will be camping in the wilderness, so purchase some supplies to protect against mosquitoes and so on. Good, then lets split up and go shopping. Mr. Iron Fist spoke up as he greeted the Satan Army warriors in the field and went to acquire different items in groups of three or two. Mary saw the fruit on the roadside stand and she said, Ill go get some fruit. Okay, Ill go with you to check it out. Jason smiled and pulled Wolf Boy along with him. Mary mainly bought apples and grapes, and because of therge number of people in the Satan Army, they basically swept up the apples and grapes from several fruit stalls nearby. The fruit bought was divided equally among each Satan Army soldier, so it wasnt too much to pack in a backpack. About twenty minutester, the rest of the Satan Army soldiers returned and gathered together. Jason and others are continuing to walk, and passed by some neighborhoods, with a variety of casinos, naturally apanied by a red-light district, spare the daylight but still have young girls standing in front of the store to solicit business. Jason their line of so many men, naturally these girls are the key object of recruitment, but unfortunately they have note close to, is a Satan Army soldiers scolded rolled back. Mr. Iron Fist, do the people of this town ever see anything? Jason asked. All are not good. Just went to some stores to buy things, those stores where the bosses look like business people, each with an air of bravery, looks more like the murderous ruthless. Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason smiled ndly and said: Open a store to do business during the day, robbing and killing and setting fire at night. This is also normal. Or perhaps it is the characteristic of this town. If you dont have three skills under your hands, how can you stand firm in such a gray area of the town? Thats true. Mr. Iron Fist nodded, then said with some regret, This way, secretly watching us not ten sets of not only seven or eight sets of manpower. Unfortunately, they got enlightened at thest moment, no one came up to trouble us. Haha, theres no rush on that, someone will alwayse. Jason said with augh. As they talked andughed, Jason made his way away from the center of town to the northernmost part of town, at the foot of the Andes Mountains. This is about three or four kilometers away from the center of town, in this area has not seen any houses, as much as a wilderness mountain scenery. Under the Andes Mountains, there is a t area. Coming here, Jason said, This is where were going to pick our site. Mr. Iron Fist and the others nodded, knowing that Jason was talking about the site of the armspany, which was proposed to be on the vacantnd backing up to the Andes Mountains. Anyway, these wild ces will not be regted, and no one from the two governments will intervene. After the selection of this piece ofnd, the next is the construction of the circle, these issues Jason side has also been arranged. Now all that needs to be done is how to make thergest armed forces on Babia bow to him, as long as the most powerful forces on Babia bow to him, the next thing will be much easier to do. Build a fire and set up camp. Jason opened his mouth and said with a smile, The forest on the mountain range, but there is a lot of wild game. The brothers who have spare time can go to try their luck, hit the game a time to roast and eat. Ill go. Cold stepped forward. Ill go too. Spoon spoke up as well. BrotherC Wolf Boy suddenly spoke up, and he looked over at Jason. Say what you have to say and say what you have to say. Jason said. I want to go hunting with Leng and the others. Wolf Boy said. After a few days of healing, Wolf Boys wound on the side of his back has recovered well and is basically fine. Jason remembered that Wolf Boy has almost beast-like instincts, perhaps he followed the past is also very useful, is a wave of the hand, said: Okay, then you follow them go, go back quickly. Cold and Spoon took their weapons and sabers, Wolf Boy was still holding his bloody dagger, and the two figures soon disappeared into the mountains and forests. Chapter 611 Sunset Killing Opportunity Among the backpack luggage carried by Satan Army soldiers were camping tents and sleeping bags. At this moment, some Satan Army soldiers had already started to move, clearing some weeds and debris from the clearing, however setting up a tent. Some warriors are to go to the mountain range in the forest to cut over some branches, in the camp outside the practice of a simple defense line, outside the defense line sprinkled some of the powder to prevent mosquitoes, can effectively stop some poisonous things such as poisonous snakes, crabs, poisonous insects, such as crawling close over. Simr to this wilderness camping experience, Satan Army soldiers are already familiar with it, so everyone knows how to divide the work and understand what they have to do. About an hourter, the sky has gradually darkened, a round of red sun is gradually sinking in the west, mapping out a blood-red afterglow.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cold, Spoon and Wolf Boy returned, bringing back four hares, two mountain chickens and two snakes that were about two meters long. Mr. Miller, we didnt meet any big guys, we just hunted and killed these. There were streams in the mountain forests, so we killed and skinned and gutted these rabbits or whatever, washed them and brought them back. Spoon said. Mr. Miller, Wolf Boys perception is really particrly keen, hunting to almost half of these is he sensed, led us to hunt. Cold a smile, then said, he also led us to find simr to the footprints left by wild boars, but unfortunately have to go deep into the hintend of the mountain range to find, which took too long toe and go, we gave up. Jason smiled and said, These are enough. Its also a taste of the wild. A campfire has been built in the camp, and Spoon will take the lead next, anyway, the legion is in charge of the barbecue category. This little game is certainly not enough, Satan Army soldiers also brought enough dry food, Fang also bought some bread, ham, cheese and so on on Babia. Soon, Spoon barbecued game is already emitting a burst of tempting aroma, a meat aroma began to diffuse, let people smell are going to feel mouth-watering. After the game was cooked, Jason and the Satan Army soldiers shared a meal together, with everyone getting a taste of the game and eating more bread and ham thered with cheese. No one was drinking because there might be another mission tonight. To eat and drink enough, the night has beenpletely dark, this wilderness without lights, only the camp burning fires from time to time issued crackling sparks exploded. In the distance, the town of Babia was lit up with lights. Tonight, for many people, may be a sleepless night. Babia, inside a nine-story building on the south side. The area where the tall building is located covers arge area, surrounded by a fence, the area in addition to this tall building, there are other floors, houses in a row, obviously belongs to a centralized stronghold of a power. The gate of this area is manned by armed soldiers, and a vertical que hangs in front of the gate, which reads C Babia Security Management Team. Babia does not have a town government, and there is no actual government administrator, so this security management team is equivalent to the existence of the town government, and what it represents is the most powerful force in the region. In a bright and spacious room on the ninth floor of the highest building in the night, Gabri was listening to the people under hismand reporting to him. Gabri is still very young, early forties, shaved short hair, a short hair like a needle point erect and up, down is a through endless smoke and war and thus smoked hard and cold-blooded face, he is strong, strong muscles, bare upper body of his body skin left a lot of traces of the battle, crisscrossed wounds invisible out of a strong and terrible aura. At this time, Gabri left and right hands are holding women, the two women dressed sexy, charming and enchanting, a look is in bed extremely slutty kind of women. After listening to the report from his men, Gabris eyebrows knitted and said, You mean these people came by ship, entered the town, and instead of spending the night in the town, they camped outside the town on the wastnd? Yes, boss, these are fat sheep, rare toe across for years. The man who reported the information continued to speak, his name was Gerard, an adjutant under Gabri, he continued, Ruth, Kahn and a few other guys confirmed that when the gang went to their stores to make purchases, they were taking stacks of dors out of their backpacks and pulling money out of them to settle their bills. 37 grown men on the other side, a woman with a teenager? Gabri asked. Yes! Do they ever carry weapons on them? From the looks of it, there was no sign of any weapons being carried. What exactly is the purpose of such a teaming to Babia? Could it be a team of mercenaries or something? Gabri frowned. Gerard said with a cold smile, Boss, so what if they are mercenaries? What else can they do when theye to this territory of ours? Not to mention the wealth they carry, just that ship is worth hundreds of millions of dors! Gabri heart, as Babiasrgest armed forces organization, he has a hundred and seventy warriors under hismand, in addition to the towns permanent residence of some hunters and killers, vicious fugitives are also all at hismand. Equally, he was able to instantly organize an armed force of more than two hundred people in size, and a few dozen people in the district he indeed did not take to heart. However, Gabri is not an impulsive person, he mused and said: You first let Vulture take his hunting team to explore the reality and let them take the lead. If Vultures hunting team is able to kill in, you will be able to take the signal and rush up with your warriors and wipe them out in one go. If there is no news from Vulture, then dont move yet, got it? Yes, Boss! Gerard nodded, a glint of cold, bloodthirsty intent shed across his eyes. Gerard immediately exited the room and after leaving the building, gathered a team of fighters and then drove away from the vignte. Gerard first went to the town in front of a low house, a room came out of a bald man, his face fierce, nose like an eagle hook, the whole person is extremely sturdy and strong, this man is precisely Vulture, the town of a hunting squad leader. As Vulture listened to Gerards whispered words, a fierce look came into his eyes and he opened his mouth to yell, Men, gather, theres work to be done! Vultures side gathered eighteen hunters, each looking vicious and brutal, with a bloodthirsty killing intent. The men led by Vulture and Gerard walked in ambush towards the wilderness outside the town, one after the other. Only, these two warrior teams have not been aware that, in the dark, there is a ghost-like figure has been staring at them. After the two teams of warriors moved out, the figure retreated slowly, disappearing into the night after the body folded, with a ghostly ghost-like speed towards the wilderness outside the town. Chapter 612 Anti-Hunting Wildernessnd, in the camp. The whole camp looks very loose, with a campfire burning in the middle, some tents with human shadows shing, in this wildernessnd this camping camp seems to be unguarded. In fact, otherwise, in the invisible dark, there are already Satan Army soldiers in ambush, really any enemy lurking over can note within 500 meters of this tent. At this time, a figure from the deep night sprinted to its speed, rushed into the camp to stop before it was clear that this figure is Phantom. Perhaps sensing the return of the Phantom, the center of a tent lifted, Jason came out from inside. Phantom, hard work. Checked out the situation already? Jason asked. Phantom nodded and said, There are two teams of warriors stalking towards the direction of the camp we are stationed in, one after the other. Jason gathered Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, lion, Treg Taylor, Cold, Mary, Eric, de, Mr. Warfield and a host of other Satan Army soldiers over to be briefed on Phantoms situation. So the first to sneak towards us was a squad of hunters and killers? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he continued, The warriors that came out of that high-rise stronghold should be the most powerful armed force on Babia, and the entire Babia is equivalent to being under the control of this armed force. The purpose of the leader of this armed force is obviously to let this hunter-killer squad hit the head, if this hunter-killer squad can kill up, which is equivalent to our side not having much fighting power, then the warriors of that armed element behind them wille up in a swarm. Are these bastards finally unable to resist taking the bait? Mr. Iron Fist sneered, then said, Are these two forces all wiped out or what? The hunter-killer squad will enter within five hundred meters of the camp, and all of them will be killed. Jason spoke, then he said in a deep voice, As for that armed force, they should definitely be defeated. However, if you can capture them alive, especially the leader, leave them alive. Later, we still need this force to work for us, it is not appropriate to kill them all. Understood! Mr. Iron Fist nodded his head and said in a deep voice, Brothers, prepare to move. Move fast and kill the first hunter-killer squad that sneaks over as fast as possible! With that, Mr. Iron Fist led the Satan Army soldiers in the field into action, their bodies moved and disappeared silently into the darkness of the night-covered mountains and forests, like an agile and experienced hunter, hunting in the darkness. Jason did not go out, and Mary also stayed in the camp to continue teaching Wolf Boy the Caroviannguage and writing. Wolf Boys sensing ability is extremely keen, with a beast-like intuition he looked to Jason and said, Brother, I feel a danger approaching Jason smiled, walked over and rubbed his head and said, You dont need to be distracted by anything else, you just need to study hard with your Mary. Before you grow up, even if there is danger, your brother and your other Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, lion and the rest of them will stand in your way at the door. Wolf Boy nodded iprehensibly, he only knew that apart from his brother, the rest of the Satan Army soldiers were very good to him and treated him as if he was their own brother. He understands that this is simr to the general emotion of kinship, and he hopes that one day when he grows up, he will be able to protect these close people in turn. The campfire in the camp in the nket of the night is undoubtedly extremely blinding, simply a more obvious coordinates. Gerard and Vulture led two teams of men who had arrived at a position about a kilometer from the camp. Vulture, you first take the hunter-killer squad and rush up tounch an assault. Warriors like me will ambush up to assist after the battle is fought and catch the other side off guard. Gerard said in a deep voice to Vulture. Vulture understood that this was just a way for Gerards side to get him to take the lead, and he could only nod his head in agreement now. For them, this kind of ruthless role of licking blood from the mouth of the knife, rich and dangerous, if this vote is sessful, they can not work for several years can be spent every day. Tempted by the super high pay, Vulture led the eighteen hunters under his hand to continue stalking towards the front. They have taken out their own weapons, eyes shing with an icy light, with the cover of the surrounding sparse forest, is stalking towards the front past. As you sneak closer and closer, with the help of the bright campfire, you can generally see the face of this campground, but strangely enough, there is no one in the campground. Are they all rested? Vulture frowned, only to feel that the camp was quiet and somewhat abnormal, and unsuspecting, and everything had an eerie feel to it. All of you, be careful around! Vulture said in a low voice, he was thinking of closing in a little more, after all, the distance they are currently at, by virtue of the range of the AK47 assault rifle in their hands, and slightly farther. Vulture led the team and continued to sneak forward for some distance, about five hundred meters from the camp to which they were headed, and within this distance, it was possible to start the assault operation.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However just then C Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure fiercely leapt down from the surrounding woods, acting quickly, a leap down when there has been a blinding knife mane across the void, cutting to these hunter-killer warriors. Snort! A shower of blood continued to soar into the air, making the forest filled with a pungent smell of blood. Vultures face changed dramatically, he was about to open his mouth to shout something, from the left side of the bushes, a sturdy tower-like figure rushed out, a ramming rammed into Vulture, the whole Vulture knocked away, the back hit a tree behind him. The sturdy figure, like the shadow of a bully, reached out and mped his hand around Vultures throat, twisting it with force, and Vultures throat immediately issued a click of fractures. Treg Taylor let go of his hand, turned his head, and once again attacked towards the other hunters. It can be said that a few blinks of an eye, this one hunter-killer squad warriors were all wiped out, they did not even have the time to react, even to shoot is also toote. Facing the ambush attack of Satan Army soldiers, they were indeed defenseless. Mr. Iron Fist emerged with the remaining ten or so Satan Army soldiers, and he whispered into his headset, Phantom, this side of the operation is over. Your side is ready to start the operation. Roger that! In the headset, came Phantoms icy response. Chapter 613 – Captured alive Gerard was holding a pair of headsets in his hands to his ears, he had just contacted Vulture several times and still there would be no response, which made him frown and wonder what Vulture was actually doing. The distant campfire illuminated by the camp looked like business as usual, and there was no unusual gunfireing, which convinced Gerard that Vulture and the others had not yet opened up their operation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If you havent acted yet, why didnt you respond to your own call contact? Gerards face immediately gloomy down, thinking looking for hunter-killer squad is really not reliable enough, rather than their own people with people directly surrounded by the past. But once he remembered Gabri bosss instructions, he had to suppress this anger in his heart. I thought that after seeing Vulture, if the other party could not give a good exnation, he must let the other party understand how terrible his anger is. Gerard led a group of warriors in ambush under the cover of a dense forest, with some warriors crouching in front of them, watching out for the situation around them, and just when Gerards patience was about to be exhausted, suddenly C Phew! Phew! Phew! In the silence of the night, there was a sound of sniper fire passed to the sudden sound of sniper fire broke the quiet of the night, in this pale night is undoubtedly appears extremely harsh. Corresponding to this is C Boom! Boom! Boom! A sound extremely dull bursting sound resounded, that is the head was sniper bullets. The sound of the head exploding, seems extremely harsh, but also enough to make people feel trembling and trembling. After the gunfire, one by one, the militants who were ambushed in front of them died one by one. Phew! Phew! Phew! The gunshots rang out again, one after another, in addition to those ambush warriors on guard, Gerards side of a warrior have fallen to the ground, in the sniper rifle bullets under the st of blood spattered, sprinkled down, that is from the death of the sentence. The three hidden positions in front of the ambush is none other than Phantom, Cold and Eagle Eyes, the three major snipers, whose mission is to snipe away the alert defenses of Gerards team of fighters, while knocking out the confidence of this team of fighters. Enemy attack, enemy attack! Gerard rose in rm as he tried to organize the armed fighters around him to fight back. However, in the darkness of the night, they had no idea where the snipers were hiding, so how could they counterattack? They didnt know which direction they were heading. In such a battlefield, being targeted by a sniper is no different from being pronounced a death sentence. So, these warriors under Gerards hand have started to panic, with a kind of rming fear. Phew! Phew! Immediately after, several more soldiers were killed, and these soldiers psychological defensespletely copsed, and there were signs that they wanted to run around. Just then C Whoosh! Whoosh! On the two sides of the direction, lion and Baron have been ambushed for a long time two people led about ten Satan Army warriors with a lightning-fast rush to kill this long sniped to no fighting spirit and confidence in the warrior team. Bang! Bang! Bang! lion, Baron led by the Satan Army soldiers rushed over like a tiger into a wolf pack, using punches and kicks to attack these soldiers one by one knocked to the ground. Jason instructed to try to stay alive, so this fight Satan Army soldiers also did not kill, the purpose is to the remaining armed fighters to knock down the subjugation. On the front side, Mr. Iron Fist and Treg Taylor led the rest of the Satan Army soldiers to kill them, and Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth in Spanish and roared, Give up resistance, surrender, or be killed! Mr. Iron Fist and other individual Satan Army warriors exude a strong aura of iron-blooded killing, making these remaining militants as if they were facing an army of thousands of horses, just the Satan Army warriors gathered up that killing spirit has made them lose the will to fight. Therefore, after hearing Mr. Iron Fists words, some militants had given up resistance, and one man was the first to raise his hands and shouted, I surrender, I surrender dont kill me! With the first, naturally there will be a second and third Soon, the militants in the field have all surrendered, one by one, they unloaded their weapons and equipment and squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands. Gerard looked at Mr. Iron Fist and the others, he was upset and said through clenched teeth, You guys- Bang! Before the words were finished, Mr. Iron Fists massive iron fist had sted Gerard in the face, knocking several of his teeth out of his mouth and bleeding. Remember, its not your time to talk yet shut your mouth or I dont mind popping it next time. Mr. Iron Fist said coldly. Some of the Satan Army fighters collected the firearms weapons that the militants had unloaded. lion, Spear, Leopard and other Satan Army fighters pointed their guns at the captives and made them stand up and walk in the direction of the camp. Including Gerard, there were 35 captives. Equivalent to the sniping just now, Gerard side has 15 fighters all killed by sniping. Gerard and other prisoners were escorted along the way, passing through the sparse forest in front of them, Gerard and the others saw a body on the ground, and on closer inspection it was the hunter-killer squad led by Vulture. Even Gerard saw Vultures body under a tree, his eyes wide with fear and horror. This made Gerard shiver subconsciously, and he realized. Previously he could not contact Vulture, it was because Vulture and others had been silently anti-hunted! This is what makes Gerard feel terrible and terrifying, Vulture this hunter-killer squad is not a cat or dog like arbitrary ughter, each is a vicious hunter-killer, but actually be silently killed. Who exactly are these people? How terrifying is theirbat power? The thought of this makes Gerard feel numb, he knows that these people canpletely wipe out his warrior team, but the other side did not, but left alive, which gives him a glimmer of hope for survival. Walking to the camp, Jason was standing in front of the campfire waiting. Mr. Iron Fist, youre back. Jason said with a smile. The captives were brought back too, and this guy is their leader. Mr. Iron Fist said, pointing to Gerard. Jason nodded and walked toward Gerard with an expressionless face. Gerard again stupid can also guess is walking over this young man is the strength of this unfathomable warrior team boss, facing Jason approached after the invisible emitted repeatedly like hell like a deep and terrible pressure, he subconsciously have a sense of trembling. Youre the leader of this operation? Jason asked in Spanish. Gerard nodded, under some internal fear, are afraid to look at Jason. What do you call it? Gerard Gerard, Im sorry to meet you in such a way. Jason opened his mouth and continued, In fact, we came here this time without the intention of hurting you, on the contrary, I also intend to cooperate with you and make money together. Who is the boss behind you? Its the boss who controls the strongest armed forces in Babia. Chapter 614 – Those who resist, kill! Cooperation? Making money? Gerard listened a little confused, the whole man was bewildered and clouded, because he really could not think of anything else on Babia worthy of Jason these people want to carry out cooperation with them. He was not stupid, he could see that Jason and their team of warriors was exceptionally strong, such a powerful team of warriors, what could be good for cooperation in this poor gray area town? What is there that is worthy of these powerful warrior teams? So, Gerard is a little suspicious, a little doubtful. Jason seemed to see the abnormal and distrustful look on Gerards face, he smiled lightly and said, I dont have to deceive you. If it wasnt for the thought of working with you guys. Do you think you would still be alive now? There is no value in keeping something, it is better to kill it. Good like that hunter-killer squad. Gerards body shuddered and he asked, his voice trembling a bit, What do you, what do you need me to do? Who is your boss? Where is he at the moment? Is Babia the one who is talking the most right now? Jason asked. The bosss name is Gabri and is in the towns stronghold building The bosss forces basically control Babia, so the towns residents listen to the bosss instructions. Gerard said in a hurry. Very well, then I can go talk to your boss. Jason said with a nd smile. You mean for me to call the boss Gabri out to meet you for talks? Gerard asked. Jason shook his head and said, No, Ill take you directly into the stronghold where Gabri is. I will personally go to the room where he is and interview him, I think this way the persuasion will be a little more effective. As for your role with the other captives, that is to try to persuade the other militants in the stronghold to surrender If they surrender they will at least be alive, if they resist they will only die. Gerard immediately understood the meaning of Jasons words, that is, to kill directly into the security management team in the stronghold, directly over to have an interview with Gabri. Gerards first thought was crazy! Just think Jason such a move ispletely crazy behavior, but once he thought of Jason led the team of warriors that strong and iparablebat strength, but he had a kind of justified feeling. Brothers, gather! Prepare to move! Jason shouted, and all the Satan Army warriors assembled in line. They stood quietly, and the majestic iron-blooded battle spirit that coalesced gave the impression that they were facing an iron-blooded army of a thousand soldiers. Wolf, you follow us over there. Remember, youre at the back of the line. You are not allowed to make a move, but you can observe and learn. Understand? Jason said in a deep voice after he called Wolf Boy over. Brother, Ill make a note of it. Wolf Boy nodded his head. Lets go! Jason gave the order, the iron-blooded Satan Army soldiers escorted Gerard and other prisoners, all the way to the Babia rapid march. Along the way, Gerard has given up the distribution of the military guards in the stronghold. At such a night, most of the troops were resting in the barracks houses, and only a small number of troops were arranged to be on guard. This means that as long as Jason and his team kill the soldiers on guard with a thunderous force, they can then storm the stronghold unhindered and force the soldiers resting in the barracks to be prisoners before they get back to their senses. Gerard and more than thirty other armed fighters had fallen into captivity, but Jason and the others did not restrict their movements, allowing Gerard to lead the way ahead. So when they entered Babia, some of the different kinds of hands wandering in the night did not feel any curiosity when they saw Jason and his team of fighters. After all, the one leading the way is Gerard, Gerard they all know, thought Gerard was just taking armed soldiers to carry out some task. In this way, Jason and the others also walked smoothly into the stronghold of the vigntes on Babia. At the entrance of the base point guard armed warriors saw Gerard in front of them, they suddenly had a strange feeling, only because Jason and others who followed Gerard and them looked incredibly strange. A soldier secretly alert, already is ready to question some, however C Phew! Phew! Phew! Several shots rang out abruptly, and all six soldiers on guard at the gate fell to the ground. The base has two towers with heavy machine guns and soldiers guarding them. As the soldier on guard at the gate was killed, a sniper shot rang out in the air momentster. Phew! Phew! The steeply resounding sniper shots towards the front broke the sniping, it is to see the two towers stationed on the warriors have fallen one by one. Charge in! Jason opened his mouth, Mr. Iron Fist and others escorted Gerard and others into the stronghold, encountered some patrolling team soldiers in the stronghold, these Satan Army soldiers without saying a word, directly on the spot to kill. Mr. Iron Fist and others divided up the work, escorting some prisoners to the barracks houses and surprise raids on these barracks, while allowing Gerard to step in and persuade the armed fighters in the barracks to raise their hands and surrender. Those who resist are naturally killed on the spot. As for Jason, he walked all the way towards the nine-story building. Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Treg Taylor and other Satan Army soldiers will be responsible for sweeping the control of the entire stronghold, and he only needs to go to meet this Gabri on the line. There is an elevator in the building, Jason thought about it, did not take the elevator, and followed the safety esctor all the way up. He sensed the presence of some warriors in the building, clearly sensing an unusual situation, and had begun to move out. Jason eyes sunk, drew a mad dog tactical assault knife, with the fastest speed to board the building, as for the armed fighters he met in the process, that can only be said to be unlucky. Naturally, Gabri is not yet rested. At this moment, he was in a physical battle with the two slutty women. He found this life very enjoyable, with a group of private armies under his hands, controlling a gray town in a trivial area, where he is the king, the king who can do whatever he wants. Lets say these two women, originally the twin daughters of an aboriginal family in town, but was forcibly captured by him, after a few years of training to now is inseparable from him. This feeling of conquest gives him a great sense of aplishment. However, just when he was at the most critical moment of the charge, suddenly C Bang!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The doorway of the room was kicked open with a bang, and then a breath of endless iron-blooded killing was also swept into the room like a sea tide. Chapter 615 Sit down and talk Gabri froze, his body couldnt help but feel a trembling sensation as the terrifying killing aura swept in, and then he bellowed out, Who is it? Gabri drew himself up and rushed quickly to the living room where his weapon was being set up. However, Gabri rushed out and his face changed violently as he saw the four corpses that had fallen to the ground, the four warriors he had arranged to guard outside the door, but now they were four corpses. A man is walking in, the pair of deep as the starry sky gaze is staring at him, but the body emits a terrifying abyss-like aura, like a bloodthirsty beast, is opening a pair of blood moon-like eyes coldly staring at him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This makes Gabri suddenly have a kind of scalp numb feeling of terror, even he has not dared to move half, he has a feeling, if he dares to move a little, the man in front of him can take his life in a moment! An M16 and two Browning were ced on the coffee table less than five meters in front of them, but Gabri was already afraid to take a step forward. Mr. Gabri, hello. You dont have to be nervous, I just wanted toe over and sit down and talk with you. Jason opened his mouth and said in a calm and cold tone. Sit down and talk about it? Gabri even had the heart to cry. Is this the way to sit down and talk? By the way, I would like to remind you that this stronghold of yours has been upied by me. The warriors in this stronghold, except for a few who were killed, have all surrendered. This includes a guy named Gerard, who is your right hand man. Jason gave Gabri a look and continued, So, dont do anything stupid. Im not here to kill you either. If I really wanted to kill you, youd be a corpse already. You have 30 seconds to get dressed before youe out and sit down with me. The stronghold is already upied? Gabris heart was shaken, he could not imagine this fact in his heart, but for Jasons words he instinctively had to believe. If this stronghold is not already controlled by others, how can the other side easilye up directly to the ninth floor? You have 20 seconds left. Jason frowned, walked over to the couch and sat down, casually picking up a pistol on the coffee table. Gabris face changed dramatically and she rushed into the bedroom, put on a pair of shorts and came running back with a blouse before she could even put it on. He has alwayse to love his life. I know youre curious I mean. Going forward you can call me Jason, Jason nced at Gabri and continued, Tonight, you first sent a squad of Hunters to my camp for a sneak attack, and then had Gerard lead the armed forces under yourmand to followter. Is this a n to wipe out my side of the manpower and then split the bill? Gabri sniffed a face immediately changed, and by now he knew that the Jason in front of him was the leader of the group of people who entered the town. Mr. Miller, this, this is a misunderstanding absolutely, absolutely a misunderstanding Gabri hastily opened his mouth to beg for mercy, want to deny, brain short-circuited under a time but And do not know how to defend. At that moment, footsteps sounded outside on the hallway, and then Mr. Iron Fist and Baron were seen escorting Gerard in. Boss Gerards whole body shivered and his tone trembled when he saw Gabri. Seeing Gerard, Gabri was already convinced that the entire stronghold was indeed upied. There were 25 dead opposing militants and a total of 146 captured. Mr. Iron Fist quoted a number to Jason. Jason nodded, turned his eyes to Gabri, and said, Im sorry to inform you that dozens of fighters on your side were killed in battle. Over a hundred warriors were captured. ording to thew of the forest of the weak and the strong, you took the initiative to offend me, and I annihted all of you, and you had nothing to say. However, I did not intend to annihte you. On the contrary, I came to Babia this time with the intention of cooperating with you. As long as the cooperation is sessful, I can guarantee that your ie in the future will be more than ten times aspared to now. Gabri froze, the current situation, not to mention what cooperation, not to mention what the future ie ten times, as long as he lives, he can be willing to agree to any condition. Gabri gritted her teeth and asked, What, what do you need me to do? Jason did not answer directly, but took over the backpack, opened the zipper of the backpack and poured it down, a bundle of brand new U. S. currency immediately fell down and piled up into a pile. This is one million dors, which is a deposit that I will give to you in advance. You have some fighters under your hand were killed by my side, these money in addition to as a certainpensation under, but also need you to do something. Jason said. This is typical of giving you a stick before giving you a candy. Gabri has to be convinced even if he is not convinced, and he has to be more convinced. If Jason had held Gerard hostage at the beginning and asked Gabri toe out to meet and discuss, then Gabri would have had other ideas and might have secretly joined his men and those vicious people in the town to resist Jason. But now, Jason directly to his stronghold, his hands under the control of all, which secretly also released a signal to Gabri C I want to kill you, easy as pie! Gabri offended in the first ce, Jason not only did not make things difficult for him, but also took the lead in showing his sincerity, as long as Gabri is not a fool will certainly be subservient to obedience. Mr. Miller, what do you want me to do? I admit that I was wrong for having offended before. But from now on, if you order anything, I will certainly do it without fail. Gabri said immediately. He admitted to his earlier lucrative mistake, but is also very straightforward. Jason said, My men and I are going to be stationed down this way. Its in the camp were going to be in tonight, which is in the wilderness outside of town. Tomorrow, you find someone to connect the water and electricity to that side. Then gather a group of workers for me, those who know how to do hardbor. If any of them are familiar with the construction industry, then the sry will be doubled. Gabri heard the words, the whole person was frozen, listening to this meaning, it is difficult to say that the other party is nning to station in this area for a long time? Jason looked at Gabris face and asked with a frown, What? Having trouble? Gabri came back to his senses and said in a hurry, No, its not hard. As long as you have money, you can do anything you want here. There are a lot of workers, from Panama or Colombia, you can choose Mr. Miller. Somerge construction equipment is also avable. You are more familiar with this ce, so you will just be in charge. When things are done well, you will naturally get less benefits. In addition, from today onwards, the port docks outside the town will be taken care of by my men. Of course, I will not restrict your private smuggling or anything. As a reward, I can give you ten million dors per year for this port terminal. Jason stared at Gabri and said in an unquestionable tone. Chapter 616 The Charm of Money (I) Gabris heart jolted when he heard Jason say he wanted to take control of the port terminal. There is no doubt that at this stage, the ie from the port terminal is the main source of ie for the armed forces he has formed, and if Jason takes the port terminal into his pocket, it will be a break in his fortune. But after hearing Jasons words, Gabri was relieved that Jason would not restrict his side of the smuggling and trafficking activities, but only restrict the movement of some people under strict inspection. On top of that, he was given $10 million a year, which is a huge amount of money, and his port terminals annual ie is not that much. This is really a surprise for Gabri. You dont have to question my words. If I can say it, I can naturally do it. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Tomorrow you announce to everyone in the town that my men and you are already allies. Let them know what they are doing, and dont think twice abouting here to get themselves killed. Yes, yes, yes, I know that. Gabri nodded in a hurry. Jason stood up and said, Well, thats all for now. There are still those captives under your hand at the bottom of the building, so go down and exin to them a thing or two. Im going to walk you guys down with Mr. Miller. Gabri said in a hurry. All the way to the first floor, after walking out, in the vast grounds of the stronghold, more than a hundred armed men crouched on the ground with their heads in their hands, each one of them all afraid to move.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Treg Taylor, Spear, Leopard, Mr. Warfield, de, Eric and other Satan Army soldiers stood to the side and stared at them. Jason came over and said, Lets get them all on their feet. The captives in the field got up, and Gabri came over to them and said loudly, You ungrateful things. From now on, remember, this is Mr. Miller, not only is your boss, but also my boss! From now on, whatever Mr. Millers sidemands is whatever, to Mr. Millers words prevail, all listen to me understand? This statement, the captives one by one all dumbfounded, some reaction. What does this mean? The position of the boss has changed? When Gabri saw that the people under his hands did not say anything, he became furious and roared, Are you all deaf sons of bitches? Did you hear what I just said? I hear you! Boss, we heard it! One by one, these captives hurriedly spoke aloud. Jason walked over, patted Gabris shoulder, looked at the captives in front of him, and said in a nd tone, Gabri is still your boss. In the future, I am in an allied rtionship with you guys. We are all allies. I came to seek Gabris cooperation, so in the future, I will lead you all to make money together as much as possible and make a lot of money. These captives smiled and looked at each other, for them, to be able to make money that is more than good. Gabri, then I will take my brethren and go first. Dont forget what I asked you to do. Jason said. Mr. Miller, I have houses here, and lots of clean houses. You guys can totally live here. Gabri said in a hurry. Jason shook his head and said, Ill just go over to the camp were stationed at and spend the night. Im used to camping anyway. Gabri sniffed and stopped forcing, he sent Jason and his group out and said in a reverent tone, I will do what Mr. Miller ordered, I will do it! When he got to the gate, Jason asked Gabri to stay, he looked at Gabri meaningfully and said, I am sincerely here to find you to cooperate and bring you along to make big money. So, dont do anything stupid. Its not an exaggeration to say that, not to mention these men under your hands, even if its the whole town, I and my brothers can ughter all of them in one night. With that, Jason led the Satan Army soldiers away without looking back. Gabri stood in ce, only to feel cold all over his body, a deep chill from the bottom of his feet up, making his body limbs are stiff like. He did not question Jasons words in the slightest. In the camp. Jason and his group returned to the camp set up in the wilderness. Jason smiled and said, Brothers, its been a busy night, now get some rest. Although Gabri side for the time being has not dared to have any presumptuous action, but Satan Army soldiers certainly will not take it lightly, trust others is always better than trust yourself. So, the Satan Army soldiers they arranged to take turns on guard duty, while the rest of them grabbed a rest. Early the next morning. When Jason woke up, Eric, who was on duty thetter part ofst night, came over and said, Mr. Miller, that Gabri came over early in the morning and said he wanted to see you. You werent awake yet, so I told him to wait. Bring him over here. Jason said. Eric nodded and walked over a short whileter with Gabri, who had red eyes, and looked at Gabris mental state, like she hadnt sleptst night. Mr. Miller, I have contacted three engineering teams. The construction techniques are all top-notch. The quoted price is also simr. Which construction team do you need toe in? Gabri came over and took out a tabletputer and introduced the three construction teams to Jason. Jason looked at it and said, All three of these engineering teams let them in. What? Call in all three? Gabri froze for a moment. Jason nodded and said, What Im short of is time, but not money. So, I need to catch up with the work schedule, understand? Mr. Miller, Ill contact them and they can be on site within the day. Gabri spoke up and continued, But what will they build once they are on site? Are there any engineering drawings? The drawings are certainly there. Theres a printer in town, right? Jason asked. Yes, yes. mr. miller, Im taking you there. Gabri said. Good! Jason nodded, and he took Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, and Baron with him as Gabri left. Outside the camp, Gabri drove over a Wrangler SUV, and once Jason and the others were in it, Gabri drove all the way over towards Babia. Back in Babia, after walking out of the car, Jason obviously feel Babia on those all kinds of people look at them with a different look, with a deep fear also mixed with a curiosity of the intention. Gabri took Jason to a store that offered photocopying and printing. Jason took out his storage hard drive and connected it to theputer, printing out the drawings he had already prepared in advance to a certain scale. ording to Jasons idea, the selected piece of wilderness needs to build two defensive fronts, with trenches, culverts, traps, etc. At the same time the camp will be built two bunker gun towers, followed by the armspanys factory, the main floor, and then after that is the creation of living quarters in the camp. In addition to these, the road to the camp in the road to open up, the apron these follow-up also to build. In short, to create aplex thatbines living, distribution, defense and military. When the amount of work can not be said to berge, so not to mention the three engineering teams, even if it is to four he also epted the list, what he rushed is the time. Chapter 617 The Charm of Money (II) In the afternoon, there was a suddenmotion and hustle and bustle in the otherwise calm Babia. It is to see a big truck, bulldozers, excavators, construction cranes and otherrge equipment gradually enter, drive into the Babia, towards the wildernessnd gathered in the past. During the period, Gabri and his soldiers yed the role of maintaining order and guidance, the three engineering teams in charge of the project foreman were also present, Gabri took them over to meet with Jason. The three foremen are one from Panama and the other two from Colombia, the one from Panama named Alden and the other two from Colombia named Luke and Amos. These three men and Gabri had obviously dealt with each other before and therefore knew each other. In this regard, Jason is not surprised, so much work Gabri must be the priority to introduce his acquaintance to do this work, which can get a little profit kickback. Jason is not opposed to these small profits, as long as Gabri can die to give him a good job on the line. Jason gave each of the three foremen $1 million on the spot for the entry ofrge equipment and the entry of construction materials. Arge truck was bringing a steady stream of cement, sand, rebar, rubble, bricks, etc. into the site, all of which required the use of money. Jason is certainly not an expert in this area of construction management, and these need to be left to the experts to manage in a unified manner. Luca will arrive at Babias port terminal in two days, and along with her will be about ten engineering specialists, one of whom is the chief engineer. The project management, the progress and quality of the project, the payment of the three construction teams, etc. will be managed by the project management staff brought by Luca. Jason first advance the three million dorster will also be counted in the total bill ofbor expenses, now pay first, but let the other party as soon as possible to the construction of equipment, materials and so on all transported, until Luca with special personnel arrived, immediately start construction construction. When the residents of Babia saw this scene, they immediately knew that a big project was going to start and that this was an opportunity to make money. Immediately, many people already went to Gabri to see if they could get in on the action and get a piece of the pie. When Gabri ryed the matter to Jason, Jason said that hardbor was also needed in the project, and those who could do hardbor would naturally be recruited, in addition to having construction experience.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In this way, in addition to the construction workers brought by the three construction teams, many more people were added to Babias side. The wilderness area outside the town was vast enough for the three construction teams to start setting up simple engineering sections and erecting shacks at the sites they had already chosen to station. The number of workers gathered is already in the hundreds, and food and drink are a problem. These do not need Jasons headache, each construction team has a special cooking, just need to purchase ingredients from Babia or neighboring towns, these workers will solve their own problems of food construction team. This is the charm of money, as long as there is money, everything is good to do. Mr. Iron Fist looked at the scene in front of him and said with emotion, The uninformed still think we are not building a military base. Haha, its actually simr to a military base. Jasonughed and continued, The base we built, in addition to supplying and selling arms, also has functions such as defense, counterattack, and evacuation. It is equivalent to a military camp. In this way, in the future, even if the armed forces of those three arms dealerse to attack, we will be able to properly fight with each other. Thats right. Mr. Iron Fist squinted his eyes, smoked a cigarette and said with a smile, This time, were really going to do something big. Later, I have a group of brothers in Carovia, led by Cameron, who used to be an arms dealer in the Golden Triangle, but now he is out of the business. When I found out I was going to open up an arms market in South America, he said he woulde out again to help me. Jason smiled and continued, This time, Cameron brought more than a dozen brothers toe over and work with our Satan Army to get this militarized armspany up. Mr. Iron Fistughed aloud and said, Haha, a brother ising, that is a great joy. Tonight we have to set up a drink to wee them no matter what. No problem! Jason smiles. He had received word that Cameron had arrived in Panama with Nathan, Bee, Wolf, Bear, Ratty, Dragon, and twelve other brothers and wasing by boat from Panama to Babias port. From Panama to Babia, there is a special smuggling shipping, Jason still with Gabri to ask for the contact information of people who can smuggle to Babia, and then tell Cameron, then Cameron and then theye by boat. At this time, Gabri came over and licked his face and smiled when he saw Jason: Mr. Miller, the three engineering teams have all set up their personnel and they are starting to build shacks and such. The big trucks carrying the materials will be transporting the construction materials into the site around the clock. When Mr. Miller your side of the chief engineer to arrive, you can start construction. Now, some bulldozers and excavators have already started working. ording to Mr. Millers area, some trees, rocks and other things will be eradicated. Very good, Gabri you are doing a great job. Going forward, you are still needed in the middle for supervision and liaison and other aspects of things. Dont worry, work for me, the benefits will be less for you. Jason patted Gabris shoulder and said. Gabri smiled and said, Mr. Miller, after seeing what you can do, I am sincerely submissive. By the way, I have cleared out a clean building area in my stronghold, so Mr. Miller, you guys can move there. Mr. Miller, you and the chief engineer who willeter, also need a ce to live. Jason thought about it, Luca side with staff over, always need an office area. That being said, that Gabri stronghold is a pretty good choice. Jason nodded and said, Good, then as you say. By the way, tonight you prepare some wine and food in your stronghold, I have brothersing over. Lets have a drink tonight. You can also have a few drinks with us when youre free. Gabri smiled with a big smile on her face and said, Mr. Miller, I understand. Ill go arrange it now. Mr. Iron Fist looked at Gabri and said, I can see that this guy is truly submissive. Fists plus money, hell have to obey even if he doesnt. Besides, hes a smart guy. Jasonughed ndly. Around 7:30 pm, Jason led the Satan Army to the Babia port pier, counting the time, Cameron and his group should be almost there. Chapter 618 Devil’s Army Factory Babia, the port terminal. Jason and a group of Satan Army have arrived and are waiting on this side of the port dock. This side of the harbor dock has Gabris armed soldiers stationed under the guard, they see Jason walking over, one face looks in awe. Today, Jasons prestige is higher in Babia than even Gabri, and for these militants, it is simply more boss than Gabri, the boss, is a bit more boss. Jason arrived at the port dock and waited for about twenty minutes before he saw a ship sailing by on the sea in the harbor. Jason guessed that this boat should be the boat Cameron and his group were on. Sure enough, when the ship pulled into the dock and docked, with the deck down, inside the cabin is out of a line of people, led by the man is Cameron, followed by Nathan, Bear, Ratty, Wolf, Dragon, Bee and other people. Jasonughed aloud when he saw this and quickly greeted him, smiling, Cameron, youre here. Jason, haha, its finally time to meet. Cameron also came over and embraced Jason with a warm hug. Jason then also looked at Nathan, Bear and the others and said, Brothers, wee to you. You guys just stepped back from the Golden Triangle side, kind of just got off the thiefs ship, and now youre on my thiefs ship. Haha, as long as it is Mr. Millers boat, even if it is a thiefs boat, we also have to get on it. From now on, we will follow Mr. Miller. Bear and other people said with a smile. Jason brought Cameron and the others to the Satan Army and said, Cameron, these are my Satan Army. This is Mr. Iron Fist, just call him Mr. Iron Fist Jason introduced the Satan Army warriors to Cameron and his group one by one. Then, he also introduced Cameron and his group to the Satan Army soldiers. Mr. Iron Fist and the others were so enthusiastic that he shook Camerons hand and said with a smile, Cameron, Mr. Miller has been telling us about you for a long time. It is not until now that we can meet each other. But between brothers, it doesnt matter if we meet sooner orter. From now on, we are brothers. We are brothers! Cameron nodded and shook Mr. Iron Fists hand firmly. Immediately, the rest of the Satan Army and Cameron brought over Bear, Nathan, Dragon and other people are eager to talk, there is a kind of instant acquaintance, each others chest, stirring is a fervent brotherhood. Both the Satan Army soldiers or Cameron side of the manpower, are experienced through the gunfire of the iron-blooded warriors, they have a bold personality, fun together also havemon interests, and soon is not distinguish each other, extremely familiar with up. Cameron, lets go to town. The drinks are already prepared there, so lets get together as a big group of brothers and have a good drink tonight. Jason said with a smile. No problem! Cameron grinned. Jason and they immediately returned to Babia by car, these vehicles are provided by Gabri, Gabris stronghold really gathered a lot of vehicles, mostly off-road vehicles, so the use of vehicles does not be a problem. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Babia, a vignte stronghold. Jason and his group arrived at the front gate of the stronghold by car and walked out to see Gabri already waiting by the side. Mr. Miller, youre here. Gabri smiled, looking enthusiastic, as he continued, The drinks are ready. On the way over, Jason had already introduced the treats on Babia to Cameron, and naturally talked about Gabri as well. Gabri, thene over and join us for a few drinks. Jason said. Well, well, Ill toast Mr. Miller and all of Mr. Millers brothers then. Gabri smiled. ording to the vast area of the store, there is a special cafeteria building, the wine and dishes areid out in the cafeteria building, a total of five tables of wine and dishes. The dishes are basically based on the diet style of this side of South America, roast beef andmb these, but also extremely rich. As for the drinks are mainly wine. Guys, sit down and have a good drink tonight. Jasonughed. Jason pulled Cameron over to sit with him, apanied by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear, lion, Mary and others. After all of them were seated and the drinks were filled, they stood up and drank a ss amidstughter. Cameron, Mr. Miller said that you were in the Golden Triangle before, so you must be an expert in arms. In the future, our arms base here, the arms in charge of a piece of trouble you have to bother more ah. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. Mr. Iron Fist, you are very kind. Since we are brothers together, there is no such thing as bothering. Anyway, Ill do what I can to help and work with you guys to get this done. Cameron smiled, filled his drink and said, Come on, Ill have a drink with Mr. Iron Fist. Haha, drink. Mr. Iron Fist chuckled. Drink to the back, Cameron lit a cigarette, said: Jason, this time we came over is thought, to do to do a big job. I used to work as an arms dealer in Golden Triangle, and its really a small businesspared to yours. Ive been in Golden Triangle for a long time, but Im sure I cantpete with you guys in the battlefield. I just dont know if we are qualified to join the Satan Army. Jasons face was stunned, and then he said with a smile, Cameron, youre going to be punished for saying something like that. How can you say you are not qualified? This does not exist. In fact, whether you join the Satan Army or not, for me and Mr. Iron Fist, you are all brothers. Mr. Iron Fist, what do you think? Thats for sure. Mr. Iron Fistughed. Good, then from now on, we are part of the Satan Army. Camerons tone rose with excitement, and he stood up with his ss and said, To the glory of the army in the future, cheers! Come together, cheers! Jasonughed loudly. The Satan Army brothers at the other tables also shouted a toast and drank from their sses. Jason, since this arsenal is being built up, do we have a name for it? Cameron asked. Jason looked at Mr. Iron Fist, and then he shook his head and said, That name really hasnt urred to me. Camerons right, its time to think about that name too. Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason looked toward Mary and asked, Mary, do you have any good names? Thats a question you men should be thinking about, dont ask me. Mary said. Jason thought about it and said, How about Devils Army Factory? Devils Army Factory? Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron and the others looked at each other, then they smiled and said, Good, then thats the name! Its an apt name to associate with arms. Then Devils Army Factory! Jason said with a final word. Chapter 619 Female BOSS Arrives Two dayster. Arge but brand new ship is sailing towards the Babia port terminal. The ship has a striking icon of Two Scarlet Guns crossed together, this icon is also a mark, this mark is famous in the whole military industry, it can be said that no one in the military industry knows C Two Scarlet Guns! Two Scarlet Guns is also thergest arsenal in Europe, and this Two Scarlet Guns mark represents Two Scarlet Guns. Jason was standing at the harbor dock, and as he saw the Two Scarlet Guns icon on the ship through his binocrs, a smile spread across his lips, knowing in his heart that Luca had arrived. Mr. Iron Fist was also looking at this ship from afar and said, This ship is the ship of the military industry female BOSS, right? Cameron also said with emotion, When I was in the Golden Triangle arms business, Lucas name was extremely loud, and now I can see the real owner. Jason smiled and said, It is indeed Two Scarlet Guns ship, and Luca will be on it. Lets get ready to meet and greet. Good! Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron and othersughed and said.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Gradually, the ship has been approaching over, the staff on this side of the pier has reserved a maximum dock to supply this ship dock. In Jason their waiting, the ship eventually also slowly docked, after the ship stopped, the huge deck also slowly lowered, the deck stood a fully armed guards, giving a kind of iron-blooded killing aura. Inside the cabin, came out a tall, beautiful figure, graceful posture, walking between the style swaying, with her appearance, from her body immediately have a strong aura like a queen driving in the diffusion. The upper body is a white silk high-cored shirt, the hem of the shirt into the feet wearing a tight ck leather pants, tight ck leather pants perfectly outline her pair of slender jade legs, with a pair ofce-up leather boots, immediately give a strong and cold feeling. d in a ck trench coat, the afternoon sunset reflected in her golden hair, an exquisite beauty like a carved jade face wearing a teal sunsses, high beautiful nose under a ming red lips like jumping mes enough to burn any mans heart, thus making the blood boil, the adrenal nds rush to secrete. Military female BOSS C Luca! Perhaps, only Luca can wear such a preemptive momentum. Jason smiled as he walked forward and said, Wee to the beautiful and honored Miss Luca, it is a great honor for me toe and greet you personally. Luca took off the teal sunsses, a pair of turquoise blue eyes like the sea towards Jason, her bright red lips gently raised, said with a smile: Satan, when did you be so good at talking? This deck is so high, as a gentleman, shouldnt youe up and help me? Jason was stunned and thought to himself, Where is this deck high? When did this woman be so thick-skinned? The woman is so thick-skinned that she wants to take advantage of herself by making such excuses. Jason spared this thought, but still walked up and reached out to hold Lucas arm. A wisp of fragrance immediately into the nose, extremely refreshing, Jason can not help but some heart fluttering, remembered in New York when Luca took the initiative to linger that scene. The sess was lost at a critical moment, and was disturbed by those who came to assassinate the heavenly ninja ninja, but the charm of the interval is still a deep memory for him. Lucas behind, then followed by a dozen people came down, one of them aged about forty years old, wearing a pair of sses, looking very stable. Walking off the deck and standing on the dock, Jason pointed to Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron, Treg Taylor, Baron, lion, Nathan, Mary, Phantom and others in front of him and said, These are my Satan Army. Luca smiled sweetly and greeted the Satan Army soldiers in the field. Jason led the Satan Armys prestige she could not be clearer, she adored Jason, and naturally she also admired the iron-blooded army led by Jason. Besides, with the strength of the Satan Army, it is worthy of her admiration. Luca pointed to which line of people followed down behind him and said, These are the engineers I brought. This is Frerik, the chief engineer. The Western man with sses and a tall nose immediately greeted Jason and said, This is Mr. Miller, right? How do you do? Im Frerik. Wee! Ive been looking forward to your early arrival. You are here so that the project here can wait for you to start. Jason shook Freriks hand and said in a sincere tone. Frerik nodded and said, Ill do my best! Luca smiled and said, Theres still a lot of stuff pulled on board. There are some weapons among them, so you can ask your Satan Army to carry them down. As for some other special steel and special materials that need to be used in the project, just wait for the workers on the dock to unload them slowly. Good! Jason nodded, and he led the Satan Army into the cabin, which was guarded by arge box of soldiers who came with him, and these sealed boxes contained all kinds of new weapons. All the Satan Army soldiers acted together and loaded more than thirtyrge boxes onto a cargo truck, which then transported them to the Security Administrations stronghold on Babia. Jason and the Satan Army soldiers also took Lucas group to this stronghold by car. After arriving at the stronghold, the crates of weapons carried on that cargo truck were unloaded and moved into the nine-story building. Gabri and his men had all exited the building, which waspletely in the hands of Jasons side, and the weapons were moved into the buildings underground storage room. Jason followed down, these boxes opened one by one, all kinds of weapons immediately presented out. The pistol has Browning series and Glock series. Assault rifles include the M4, M16, M27 series, in addition to the mostmon AK47. The sniper rifle has the famous Barrett M82 heavy sniper, GerardM2 sniper rifle, McMin TAC-50 sniper rifle, AWP sniper rifle, M200 sniper rifle, M99 semi-automatic sniper rifle. Light machine guns include Minimi light machine gun, AUG light machine gun, MG4 light machine gun. The heavy machine guns are W95 heavy machine gun, XM806 heavy machine gun, Browning M2 heavy machine gun, Gatling rotary heavy machine gun. In addition, there are Four M134 rapid-fire machine guns, which are rapid-fire machine guns that can be mounted on helicopter gunships and are seen as Vulcan-like. A theoretical rate of fire of 6, 000 rounds makes this rapid-fire machine gun sufficient to form a furious and unparalleled fire coveragework instantly. In addition to these, some anti-infantry mines, anti-tank mines and some sabers, slug chains for various weapons have everything! These weapons, equipped with about a hundred people armed is more than enough, and are all high power, the most practical weapons. For the battle-tested Satan Army soldiers, these weapons are undoubtedly the ones they love the most and the ones they use the most skillfully. So, a Satan Army soldiers look at the wide range of weapons in front of them, the eyes are shing hot light, as if they saw a sexy pussy. Chapter 620 The King of the Heart Mr. Iron Fist eyes hot gaze, looking at the weapons in front of the batch, can not help but say: I really can not wait to find Night Shadow those bastards fierce fight. Cameron also cant help but say: Seeing these arms again, my heart is still really passionate. If you can immediately end guns in the battlefield to kill a, that is how happy ah. Haha, I love those heavy machine guns. Just looking at them makes my heart burn. Treg Taylor hemmed and hawed. Jason said with a smile, Brothers, lets put the weapons in ce first. One day we will be able to use these weapons, and then we will fight in all directions! Luca said: Jason, when your base is well built, I will also send over some helicopter gunships and armored fighting vehicles. In short, you will be equipped with enough arms for this base, enough to covernd, sea and air. Jason smiled with both hands after smiling and said, Guys, why does it feel like weve gotten close to an arms magnate? Haha, Mr. Miller, to be precise, you evening up, we just follow the glory. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. Yes, yes, Mr. Miller, shouldnt you have a few more of these big guys on your side? Baron smiled back. The rest of the Satan Army burst intoughter, but Marys face was light, seemingly somewhat uninterested in the look. Later in the evening, a simple party was held in the stronghold to wee Luca and Freriks group. Freakley has extremely rich experience in leadingrge projects and enjoys a great reputation internationally, so he came here and his main thoughts were focused on the construction of the next project. During the meal, he had an in-depth conversation with Jason, who also showed Frerik the construction drawings prepared in advance and told him some of his ideas and intentions. When the dinner was over, Frerik took his team to the third floor where they lived and worked together for research, and Frerik also had to hold a meeting with his team to start studying the next engineering construction issues. The Satan Army lives on the first two floors of this building, so that if there is any unexpected situation, it is also convenient to be able to immediately start action. Besides, after Luca arrived with this batch of weapons, it is necessary for the Satan Army soldiers to personally guard, so as to avoid any idents. After the dinner, Luca wanted to go around town and Jason had to apany her. After walking out the door of the stronghold, Luca was already eager to hold Jasons arm, Jason was crying andughing and said, There is no need to hold it so tightly, right? How short of men are you?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. What if you run away if you dont hold on tight? Luca opened his mouth, the pair of turquoise blue eyes looked at Jason, then said, I justck a man, theck of a man like you. Jasonughed and took Luca around town, but there really wasnt much to go around here. Such a gray area of the town,e here to gather in addition to a small number of indigenous people, more is the hunters, criminals, drug dealers all kinds of vicious people, so there is no economic development here to speak of, everything looks very backward. There is certainly nothing to shop for in such a ce. Of course, for Luca, she does not care whether the ce is prosperous or primitive, as long as Jason is around to keep herpany, even the wilderness in her eyes is a paradise. Jason took Luca around and then said, Why dont I show you where the base will be built first? Yeah, yeah. Luca said with a smile. Jason immediately pulled Luca back to the residential stronghold, driving out a Wrangler SUV, to Luca in the car, he started the car towards the base construction site to drive over. I have to say, Gabri is indeed very efficient. Under his full mobilization, this side of the wildernessnd has been connected to electricity and water, so this side of the wildernessnd is no longer pitch ck, all along the way there are suggestions to build up the light bulbs to provide light. The construction base of the wilderness has Gabri arranged under the hands of those armed men stationed, idle people are naturally not allowed toe near. Arriving at this ce and stopping the car, the militant fighters, after seeing Jason, were all respectful and shouted Mr. Miller. Luca stepped out of the car to look at this open wilderness ce in front of him and couldnt help but say, This ce is really big enough. Its really nice that you found a ce like this. Jason reached out and said, Thats the camp for the three construction teams over there. They have already set up a simple project department and gathered hundreds of construction teams toe over. As soon as the construction starts, it will be built very fast. Luca nodded, at this time the wildernessnd has been piled up a lot of construction materials, such as cement, sand, stone, steel these, in addition to somerge construction equipment has been concentrated over. As Jason said, once construction begins, it will be built very quickly. Luca looked around and said softly, Honey, I can see that you are determined. When this base is built and withstands the suppression of the coiled arms dealers on this side of South America, then we can definitely dominate the arms market on this side of South America in the future. Jason smiled, reached out and wrapped his hand around Lucas slender, rounded waist and said, Dont worry, leave the fighting to me. Since so much money was spent, so many people were used, so much energy was spent, I definitely want to establish a firm foothold here and open up the arms market here. If the arms dealers in South America are more sensible, there will be a mouthful of soup for them in the future. If they are not, they will have to be sent to hell to sell arms. Luca smiled, and her whole body gently leaned into Jasons arms, saying, I look forward to this day. I also believe that you can do it, after all, you are the man who is the king of my heart. Dont dare, it hasnt really been yet. Jason said with a bad smile on his face. Luca seemed to hear the chord, a pair of beautiful eyes red at Jason, she reached out and slid her hand over the edge of Jasons mouth and said with a mouthful of utmost seduction, Then lets make you real tonight, dont you dare? Do you dare? This is clearly a provocation. As a man, how can you say you dare not? But if the object is a famous female BOSS in the military industry, then you have to think about it. In fact, for Jason is not what to think, but in the ce a little awkward ah, surrounded by the Satan Army, he really is not wave up. Chapter 621 Rest well in you The night wind is already cold. Jason also took Luca and drove back to the stronghold. Where am I staying tonight? Luca asked with a wink and a smile in her beautiful eyes. Jason smiled ndly and said, From the sixth to the ninth floor, stay as long as you like.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Youll have to stay with me to do that. Luca said with a smile as she pressed herself against the side of Jasons ear. Jason smiled, he did not say anything, took Luca into the building after taking the elevator and went up to the sixth floor. The buildings six floors have not lived before, some rooms are empty, Jason has previously let Gabris staff cleaned, everything has been reced with new, but also slightly decorated, in Babia such a ce, there is only such an environment to provide Luca to live. When we got to the sixth floor, we arrived at Jasons specially prepared bedroom, everything in it was brand new, and theforter, sheets and everything on that big soft bed gave off a fresh smell after washing. This bedroom was actually not a bedroom, originally an office with an area of sixty to seventy square meters, was transformed by Jason into a bedroom. The transformation is also very simple, the purchase of some sofas, coffee tables and what not to ce inside, the ground in theying of soft nkets, it is almost the same. How was the room? Jason asked with a smile. I think its very good, so spacious and also clean such a big room,pared to the presidential suite are even bigger. Luca smiled, then said, In fact, I do not care about these again, as long as there is your ce, even if it is a cave, I also think it is the best amodation. It seems that the cheek has grown, so revealing words not red in the face not jumping out of the heart. Jason said with a smile. Its not like I learned from you. Lucas beautiful eyes red at Jason, she walked in, reached out and pulled Jasons cor, pulling his whole body in front of her, her body was also close to the past, the exquisite and beautiful jade face was almost on Jasons face, she blew her breath like an orchid, said with a seductive tone, My king, tonight I need you to apany me! ! Snap! Jason unceremoniously pped in Luca that plump buttocks, said with a smile: from your arrival has not been apanied by you? Well, you have sailed all the way here, running around for days is also very tired. Go take a shower first. Luca seemed to remember something like she smiled sweetly and said, Okay, then Ill go take a shower first. You can not run oh. There is a bathroom in the room, and the bathroom is fully equipped with toiletries and other things. Luca went into the bathroom, closed the door and started to take a bath. Jason saw the situation and then walked out, his room is next door to Lucas room, he and Luca live on the same floor, the purpose is also to avoid Luca any unexpected situation. Jason returned to his room and also took a shower, his shower is naturally very fast. After washing up, he walked out, lit a cigarette and smoked, and was looking forward to tomorrows opening ceremony. Since he decided to build a military base here, Jason had to consider the influence of the three major arms dealers in South America, and he was thinking about contacting Manjusaka to find out the movements of the three major arms dealers when his cell phone suddenly rang. Picked up the phone and saw that it was Lucas call C Hey, Satan, where have you been? Why didnt I see you when I came out? Im back in my room, right next to yours. Whats going on? No, youre back I, Im scared! Scared? Jason was a little surprised when he said, Dont worry, its going to be safe here, what are you afraid of? This room is so big, I look empty alone, once the lights are turned off there are dark shadows appear you say I can not be afraid? If there is no you in, I certainly can not sleep Luca with a tone of aggression continued, If you can not bear to see me lose sleep then forget it, when I did not say Jason was speechless for a while, and really took this military industry female BOSS no way. In his impression, Lucas wrist is tough and iron-blooded, for outsiders is upromisingly strong woman, when did she be so timid? How could she be so scared? Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, only to push open the door and walked out, walked to the door of Lucas room, reached out and knocked on the door. ng! The room door opened and Luca stood yfully in front of it, and a fragrance from the bath came to his nose. Jason took a look at the following, but there is a kind of blood all over the body to explode the feeling. Chapter 622 Angels The swaying lights reflected a ground of dusky, originally warm light at this moment is rendered onyers of charming factor, like a soothing river in thisrge room gently flowing. It seems that are able to hear the sound of that stream gurgling, like that trickle, echoing out the rhythm of the thin water. I dont know how long it took, but the battle finally came to an end, except for the low wandering and gentle gasps that were still echoing for a long time. Luca a hair has been scattered, golden hair in the clean sheets spread out a ground of gold, the exquisite like a finely carved stunning jade face has been rendered onyers of delicate red, slender eyshes covered and down, closed eyes she seems to move do not want to move. Now its Jasons turn to be dumbfounded C shit, whats going on here? Why does it feel like Im taking the bait? South America, a secluded ind. The area of the ind is notrge, and the seafront is surrounded by arge amount of green vegetation, showing signs of a primitive wilderness. Alreadyte at night, the inds dense forest has a sound like a beast-like sound echoing in the dense forest of some insects have moved out, are out to feed. Beyond this outer circle of dense forest, the central region of the ind towered a magnificent castle, the castle in the shroud of night like a prostrate beast, vaguely released a kind of extreme danger and bloodthirsty atmosphere. The castle has lights swaying, close to see the ancient castle has a very striking blood-colored scythe emblem, dripping blood-colored scythe seems to haunt the endless blood-colored breath, like a myriad of ghosts entwined, far from a nce will make peoples hearts and souls feel a feeling of terror for the palpitations of the heart. The Scarlet Scythe, which is the unique mark of the Assassination League! The scythe represents the harvesting of life, the blood-colored scythe is also full of a sense of bloody killing. In fact, this ind is one of the Assassination Leagues three strongholds in the World of Darkness C the South American stronghold! Sitting in this stronghold is a legendary powerhouse of the Assassination League C Angels. The castle in the night seems very calm, even the whole ind looks very calm, but in the darkness that can not be seen, there is a hidden breath in the fluctuations, the darkness also has a pair of eyes as if they have been hidden is staring in all directions. It is no exaggeration to say that even if an army of hundreds of soldiers in the case of unknowingly barged into the ind, only before passing through the outer areas of the indyers of dense forest would have been bones. The entire ind has been secretly set up by the Assassination League as a line of defense. At this time, Angels is not yet asleep, he is sitting in the castle hall, listening to the urgent report of the people under his hands. Angels looks very young, that is, early thirties, an angr Western face, eyes deep, turquoise gaze looked like two points of ghostly fire, tightly pursed mouth looked like two thin des, revealing a sharp and bloodthirsty intention.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Poisonous Bee, are you saying that Babia is acting out of character? Angels asked, frowning. A figure below bent down and bowed, and said in a respectful tone, Yes. ording to the reports from the spies in Babia, there seems to be a vast project being started over there. I remember Babia is just a gray zone town with a militant force entrenched in this town, and there will be arge-scale project in this poor mountainous area? Angels asked in a puzzled tone. The information is true. The militants in Babia have cooperated with this team of fighters, or to be precise, they have submitted to it. Then, arge-scale engineering project was started. It is not yet known exactly what the project is. Poisonous Bee said in a deep voice. A team of fighters? Can you find out who the other side is? What forces? Angels asked. Poisonous Bee shook his head and said, For the time being, we havent found out the identity of this team of fighters. However, the other day, there was newsing from Mercenary Alliance. It said that Arctic fox had epted the mission of Satan Army, and now there is information that Arctic fox is heading to Babia. What? Satan Army? Angels eyes burst out a harsh and eerie cold aura, he asked word by word, You mean that the team of warriors stationed in Babia could be the Satan Army? Chapter 623 Sky Shadow Warrior Poisonous Bee nodded and said with a brilliant sh in his eyes, Mr. Angel, from the spection so far, it is highly probable. ording to what Babias scouts reported, that team of warriors are all Oriental faces. wouldnt the warriors of Satan Army be Oriental? Angels hands were opened and then clenched into fists, and so on, with two cold glints of bloodlust in his eyes, he said in a cold voice: If it really is the Satan Army, then there will be a good show next. The most important thing now is to find out the identity of this team of fighters to confirm whether it is the Satan Army or not, and if it is the Satan Army, what does it want to do in Babia? A huge project? What kind of project is it? Go investigate clearly! Yes, my subordinates will keep a close eye on this. Poisonous Bee said. Angels thought for a moment and said, Go get Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow both here. Poisonous Bees heart fluttered and he nodded, Yes! Poisonous Bee retreated and went to deliver the message. After a while, the castle hall, into the two figures, the right one tiger back, their own breath reckless as a tiger, there is an internalized brutal fierce intent, like a tiger out of the cage, to choose people to devour; the left one thin, thin like paper, extremely pale face, eyes hollow, looking like six gods, the body vaguely emits a horrible aura like a dead body. These two areofficially Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow, the Sky Shadow Warrior of the Assassination League. Sky Shadow Warrior in the Assassination League belongs to a special existence, they do not go to carry out the assassins task, they are responsible for the Assassination League in some of the more special tasks. For example, if an assassin in the Assassination League has gone rogue, Sky Shadow Warrior can be used to hunt down and kill him; or if the Assassination League has any action against other forces, Sky Shadow Warrior can also be used to participate. In terms of killing methods, Sky Shadow Warrior may not be as diverse as those dedicated killers in the Assassination League, but in terms of fighting ability, these Sky Shadow Warriors are much more powerful than the killers. There are not many Sky Shadow Warriors in the Assassination League, and the reason for this is that every Sky Shadow Warrior has to be as strong as Secret Power Realm! Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow both walked into the Great Hall and looked up at Angels sitting above them, and both bowed respectfully. ording to the information returned, the Satan Army has been sighted on Babia, a gray area on the border between Panama and Colombia. Angels spoke up and continued, The two of you lead a team of Blood Wing to the vicinity of Babia. Your mission is to find out if the Satan Army is present on Babia. Mr. Angel, what if its confirmed to be the Satan Army? Pale Tiger asked. Thats natural to get rid of! Angels said in a cold voice. Understood! Pale Tiger nods his head. Corpse Shadow suddenly smiled sorrowfully, pale as a dry corpses face reveals a chilling morbidity, grinning his teeth actually flushed with a bizarre blood color, he said: There is fresh corpse blood to enjoy again. Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow both received the order and retreated. Soon, the two Sky Shadow Warriors left the ind with a group of about 20 Blood Wing and left by boat in the night. Early the next morning. Jason was up early, sparing Lucas baitst night. Today is the official opening day of the arsenal base and he has to be there. Luca also struggled to get up from the bed, she felt as if her body was going to fall apart, as long as the slightest movement will have a kind of back pain and weakness of the legs. It was then that she realized that bing a real woman came with such undesirable consequences. Luca put on the clothes, delicate and beautiful jade face is still with a touch of unfading flush, between the eyebrows of a thick spring, invisible also for her added a few charming and provocative charm. Weak legs? Jason took a look at Lucasnguid and feeble appearance and couldnt help but ask with a smile. Luca blushed slightly, beautiful eyes could not help but re at him and said, Humph, in the future I will not sit on you to go cause me back pain now. Dont, your waist twist under the beautiful like a dance, and if you never try this position again, is it not a waste of your electric butt? Jason said jokingly. You- remembering what happenedst night, Luca blushed again and said, Im not going to discuss this with you, Ill go wash up first. Staring at Luca that overnight seems to appear more mature and delicate body, Jason eyes of the gaze slightly narrowed, staring at that, the heart can not help but a fire up again. Perhaps, he is the only one who can clearly feel the wonderful enjoyment that Moderate brings. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The Wilderness. Jason and the Satan Army soldiers havee. Chief engineer Frerik and the team he brought also came over, Jason is the three engineering team leaders Alden, Luke, Amos to Frerik to do mutual introduction. Gabri also followed the presence, Gabri is now ying the role of intermediary regtion, and then the defense of this side of the wilderness by his hands of those armed men to station to sit. Jason was thinking that it was too much of a waste to let Satan Army soldiers to guard the scene, with Gabri with his armed soldiers to guard, but also to give Satan Army soldiers to free up time to do other things, lets say training, etc.. Jason they conducted a simple groundbreaking ceremony, and after the groundbreaking ceremony, this arsenal base project was officiallyunched. Under themand of Frerik and his team of manpower, the three engineering teams of manpower have started to work, the excavators and bulldozers in the site are all put into the site, is in orderly ordance with Freriks n to go to construction arrangements. Looking at this scene in front of him, Jason is also looking forward to the construction of this arsenal base as soon as possible. Just then, Mr. Iron Fist came over and whispered in front of Jason, Just received word that the Arctic fox mercenary group will be arriving soon, and will soon be arriving at Babias port dock. Jasons heart moved and said, Okay, then go meet them. The brothers are going over to greet? Mr. Iron Fist asked. Its not necessary. You call a few guys and well go together. Jason said. Good! Mr. Iron Fist answered and called over Treg Taylor, Baron, lion and Cameron, who, together with Jason, were ready to meet this extremely mysterious mercenary group in the Mercenary Alliance in the harbor dock. Chapter 624 Arctic fox mercenary group Babia, the port terminal. Jason led Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron, Treg Taylor, Baron, lion several people to the port dock. ording to the information received by Mr. Iron Fist, the Arctic fox mercenary group will arrive soon. Waiting for about ten more than twenty minutes or so, the sea outside the port has seen a ship sailing over, Jason eyes sunk, thinking that this ship should be the Arctic fox mercenary regiment warriors by the ship. Mr. Miller, the Arctic fox mercenaries should be arriving. Its that ship. Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason nodded and said, That should be it. Get ready to meet and greet. Lets see who the rumored warriors of the Arctic fox mercenary group really are. As time passed, the ship also gradually approached over, and finally docked at a pier and down. Jason they also greeted up, after the ship docked, lowered the deck of passage, the cabin also began toe out of a warrior figure wrapped in a breath of blood and fire. These warriors are tall and well-built, wearing camougebat uniforms, white and ck, each with a blood-fire-like aura inside, the gaze in their eyes appears iparably indifferent, this indifference is an indifference to life, as if in their eyes no ones life is worth mentioning, and this includes their own. This indifference and the breath of blood and fire, must be in the battlefield through countless times of killing and conquering, must be to climb out from the dead, under the umtion of months to raise out of the breath.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. One by one, the warriors fishtailed out and there were already more than thirty of them. Seeing these warriors, the gaze in Mr. Iron Fists eyes could not help but narrow slightly, and he felt a powerful aura coalescing together, full of blood and fire to kill, while the Satan Army warriors were an aura of iron blood to kill. These two different battlefield breaths are also represented by the different fighting styles on the battlefield. Simply put, this Arctic fox mercenary regiment in the battlefield to cold-blooded ruthless killing is the main, this killing is more about their individualbat ability; while Satan Army soldiers are united as one to pay attention to teamwork each person has a brave and fearless momentum, the battlefield unrelenting killing reflects a sense of the momentum of iron-blooded killing. From the cabin these warriors in camougebat uniforms came out and stood in two columns on the deck, some of them had their eyes towards Jason, Mr. Iron Fist and others. They know that Jason and others are the famous Satan Army fighters in the dark world, and Jason standing in front of them is probably the new legendary powerhouse in the dark world C Satan the Evil! Immediately, the eyes of these Arctic fox mercenaries have subconsciously fixed on Jasons body. In their eyes, Jasons posture is erect, standing is to give people a sense of stagnant aura, in the sense of these soldier gangsters, Jason himself does not have the slightest overbearing breath in the diffusion, seems very normal, there seems to be no peculiarities. However, these Arctic fox mercenary group of soldiers under the careful sensing, he could not sense the depth of Jasons own breath, sometimes like a shallow pool, seemingly sparse and unusual. Sometimes it gives them a feeling like an abyssal ck prison, unfathomable. Facing the stares of these soldier gangsters of Arctic fox mercenary group and the intentional and unintentional probing, Jason looked unconcerned, he knew in his heart that the leader of Arctic fox mercenary group had note out yet, so he was waiting. At that moment, footsteps came from inside the cabin, sounding like boots on the ships floor. Immediately after, a figure appeared at the hatch, tall and graceful, sexy and seductive, wearing a tight ckbat suit, the curve of her own delicate body in the outline of thisbat suit, the perfect interpretation of her extremely sexy and proud curve. Especially the piece like the peak of the towering, seemingly full and round, like two huge hemispheres upside down, down the waist slender, full of a sense of flexibility, the curve of the legs straight and slender, between the waist and legs to y the role of the top and bottom is the side like a brand new millstone like plump rounded buttocks. Once she walked out, the Arctic fox mercenaries standing on both sides of the posture of each one upright, face solemn, looking at her gaze filled with a sense of awe submissive. She moved her feet and walked towards the front in style, and she clearly had a charming aura, but it gave a cold-blooded killing aura. Her face could not be seen in its entirety, only because her stunningly contoured jade face was wearing a mask C a fox-shaped mask with two pointy, furry ears on top of it. A pair of foxy eyes enough to make people feel iparably stunning a turn, fixed towards Jasons body, in the outsider is not easy to notice the moment, the corners of her bright red like fire lips seemed to be flushed with a smile of promotion. From the moment this woman came out, Jasons whole person has beenpletely stunned, his head for a moment in a state of shock, he looked incredulous, staring at this woman, countless question marks in the mind flooded, it is really a hundred thought not to ride sister! He knows this woman, even if it is turned into dust, he also recognized it, only because this womans body that charmed the world, the fox charming aura unique, only she has. White Fox! City of Dooms Inquisitor White Fox! It actually appeared here and looked like the leader of this Arctic fox mercenary group. At this time, White Fox, who was dressed slightly differently than in City of Doom, walked up to Jason, and as if she was meeting him for the first time, she asked in a seductive voice, Is this Satan, please? Jason came back to his senses, when in the City of Doom, only he had seen White Fox, Mr. Iron Fist and other remaining Satan Army soldiers never met. In other words, the Satan Army side, only he knows that the woman in front of him is not only the inquisitor of the City of Doom, but also has anotheryer of identity C one of the four angels under themand of Lady Darkness, White Angel. Now, she has an additional identity C the leader of the Arctic fox mercenary group. I am Satan, Jason took a deep breath and suppressed all the emotions that were flooding his heart as he said, You are the head of the Arctic fox mercenary group? Yes, I am Arctic fox, or you can call me White Fox, and these warriors are the warriors of the Arctic fox mercenary regiment. White Fox opened her mouth, she smiled gently, extended her slender hand towards the front, and said, First time cooperation, I hope to have a good cooperation. Good cooperation. Jason also reached out and shook White Foxs hand. The moment he shook hands, White Foxs fingertips tickled Jasons palm gently. Jason did not move and said with a smile, Wine and food have been prepared in the stronghold to wee you all. Please follow me to the car and go to the stronghold in town. Sea Shark, gather the team and get ready to board. White Fox looked to the arctic fox warrior on deck and spoke. Yes, boss! A breath of fury, containing a ferocious bloodthirsty like a giant shark in the sea like the man opened. He is stout and tall, all the muscles are like steel poured into, among the hidden within the extremely violent explosive power, he is Sea Shark, is also the Arctic fox mercenary regiment in the number two person. Chapter 625 – How many layers of identity do you have? Jason left the harbor dock with the Arctic fox mercenary group of fighters, and then he suddenly figured it out C White Fox Arctic fox from the species Arctic fox is not also called White Fox? Jason couldnt help but remember when in the City of Doom, White Fox had asked him whether there was a battle on the next leg of the journey, and if there was a battle she was willing to help out. At that time Jason directly declined, White Foxs identity is too sensitive, openly is the City of Dooms chief judge, secretly is the Lady Darkness under the White Angel. How could Jason afford to hire such a helper? When Mr. Iron Fist in Mercenary Alliance issued a hiring mission, Mercenary Alliance in small andrge mercenary regiments not thousands also have hundreds, but in addition to the Arctic fox mercenary regiment, there are no other mercenary regiments dare to take the Satan Army hiring mission. After all, Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance in the dark world has issued a joint statement to siege Satan Army, the recently resurfaced Shura Sanctuary also said to annihte Satan Army. With so many old and powerful forces watching, how would other mercenary groups dare to take on the Satan Armys hiring mission? Once you take it, it is the same as going against these powerful forces, in the eyes of other mercenary groups is no different from seeking death. In such a situation, only the Arctic fox mercenary group took up the employment task. At first Jason was still a little confused, but now after seeing the leader of the Arctic fox mercenary group is White Fox, the previous doubts are also exined. From the time he appeared in the City of Doom, White Fox is intentionally close to him, which in addition to Lady Darkness side of the meaning, but also do not know whether there are other reasons. Anyway, anyway, now White Foxs identity is the leader of the Arctic fox mercenary regiment, has epted the Satan Armys employment mission, Jason consider this point on the line, as for the other twoyers of White Foxs identity, is temporarily ignored. With Arctic fox mercenary in a car, Jason drove a car alone with White Fox, so it was easier to talk some. When White Fox got into the car, Jason looked at White Foxs foxy jade face hidden under the mask and said with a bitter smile, This is your thirdyer of identity, right? Satan, what are you talking about? Why cant I understand? White Fox blinked and smiled. Whew! Jason started the car and drove towards Babia as he said, Is it really a good idea to y dumb like this? Im just a little curious, in addition to the threeyers of identity I know, do you have a fourth or even a fifthyer of identity? You guess? White Fox eyes flowing, is releasing an endless seductive charm, a strong stare at Jason looked. Guess? Jasonughed bitterly, it is said that the heart of a woman is a needle under the sea, the mind of a woman is the most difficult to guess, he will not be idle to guess these. Anyway, I just know that there is a mercenary rtionship between the Arctic fox mercenary regiment you lead and my corps. I wont think about the rest at the moment. Jason said. White Fox nodded and said, Thats for sure. After all, I have epted your reward mission. So, I can be the one you hire now oh Speaking of this, she stretched out that deft fragrant tongue and licked the corners of her delicate mouth and continued, So, I will do whatever you want me to do I will not disobey your orders, oh. White Foxs tititing actions coupled with the seductive voice make people simply want to think about it when they listen to it. Jason is indifferent, he will not forget the Doom bar in the City of Doom, White Fox finally asked him if he wanted tomit a crime, he naturally gave a positive answer. It is not expected that White Fox lure enough after the end came a sentence, as long as he went to consult Lady Darkness, Lady Darkness agreed to let him how the way the crime can be. Jason could not wait to put White Fox on the ground and whip her round, plump, and unbelievable ass.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hiring you guys over is to fight. When there is a battle to be fought here in the future, your Arctic fox mercenaries will just fight with my legion brothers. Jason said. White Foxughed delicately and said, Thats for sure. But dont you have any other demands when there is no war to fight? When she said this, she intentionally puffed out her chest. So that the original is the tightbat clothing outline out of the piece of round and full immediately propped up and up, giving a visual effect as if to crack the clothes out. Jason narrowed his eyes and said, This isnt the City of Doom, and youre not really wise to bait me like that. Im not a nice guy. Giggle- White Foxughed coquettishly, she said, But I havent seen you when you are bad I really look forward to it. Jason smiled lightly, changed the subject and asked, How did you find the time to form a mercenary group? Arent you usually at City of Doom all the time? Yeah. I spend most of my time in City of Doom, so the mercenary corps is basically in Sea Sharks hands. White Fox spoke up and continued, There are only some tougher tasks that Sea Shark feels he cantplete, so Ill let me know when I have time to help. And then there is the City of Doom to stay for a long time, there is nothing to do when I will alsoe out to activities. Jason thought of something and asked, The Arctic fox mercenary group has a bad reputation in the dark world. Are you doing all this on purpose? Not really. I didnt set any rules to constrain them. The mercenary corps I adopted from the establishment to now is the elimination system. The number of people is small, but perennial through the battlefield again and again constantly eliminated down, now stay in the mercenary regiment everyone is the top mercenary on the battlefield. White Fox paused, continued, usually Sea Shark management mercenary regiment, because I also do not have strict regtions control, some fast money channels, I also do not stop Sea Shark to take the task. Jason nodded, he did understand, White Fox is basically raising this mercenary group, let them go to the battlefield to sharpen the fight, and eventually stay are the top mercenaries. As for the reputation, White Fox does not care about it, she needs a mercenary group with top-notchbat capabilities. As we speak, Jason has driven back to his stronghold on Babia, with the rest of the vehicles driving up behind him. Pushing open the car door, Jason, White Fox and others stepped down as the rest of the Satan Army soldiers in the stronghold waited. After waiting for White Fox to gather the Arctic fox mercenary warriors together, Jason also made a short introduction. White Fox also gave a brief introduction of the 35 mercenaries under hermand. Especially the Arctic fox mercenary regiment in Sea Shark, the number two, a nce will know through countless baptism of fire strong, not much worse than the Satan Army warriors. Luca walked over and stood next to Jason and asked, Ye, is this the Arctic fox mercenary group you hired? When asking this question, Lucas beautiful blue eyes looked at White Fox, invisibly seeming to take White Fox as a potential rival. Chapter 626 – Open and Contradictory Battles In fact, White Fox has noticed Luca for a long time. Perhaps out of a womans keen intuition, she was able to perceive that the rtionship between Luca and Jason seemed somewhat subtle, with a sense of closeness simr to that whiches naturally. White Fox is extremely confident of her own face and body, she has a charm of the world, fox charming temperament, even the fox-shaped mask worn on the face can not hide her beautiful jade face, revealing a pair of eyes are stunning, it is difficult to imagine if she took off the mask under, and what is the best style. However, with her confidence in her own beauty, the moment she saw Luca, she also had a feeling of being amazed by it. Even with her perspective as a woman, Luca is also stunningly beautiful to make people ashamed of themselves, Lucas temperament is very different from hers, Lucas body has a powerful aura like a queen also has a princess-like nobility and elegance. And this is? White Fox looked to Luca and turned to Jason and opened his mouth to ask. Jason had to make an introduction: This is Luca, the chairman of Two Scarlet Guns. luca, this is White Fox, the leader of the Arctic fox mercenary group. White Foxs face was stunned and there was a hint of abnormality in her gaze towards Luca as she said, So its the famous military industry female BOSS, my respects. Luca smiled ndly as she moved closer to Jason, as if making a silent deration to White Fox C this man is mine, you dont want to get close. Youre good, too. Lucaughed. White Fox looked at Luca this simr to dere sovereignty like action, the face looks unimpressed, she smiled, the pair of eyes want to flow between the beautiful eyes to Jason can not help but release all kinds of foxy seductive power. Mary in the Satan Army cold face, not a word, but in the heart is secretly sarcastic C a military industrial female BOSS is not enough, but also a vixen. As for Phantom, as always, she still has a cold aura like ten thousand strands of ice on her body. Jason more or less sensed the subtle change in the atmosphere in the field, he secretlyughed bitterly in his heart, thinking what is wrong with Luca? There is no need to be so wary of White Fox, right? Next, Jason gave Arctic fox mercenary group warriors arranged for amodation, basically living on the second floor with the third floor. White Foxs amodation arrangements were a problem. She is a woman again, and it seems wrong to arrange for her to live on the second or third floor with a mix of Satan Army soldiers and arctic fox warriors. Besides White Fox secret identity is also extraordinary, White Angel under Lady Darkness, how to say also to enjoy some high specification amodation. After thinking about it, Jason arranged White Fox on the sixth floor, anyway, there are enough rooms on the sixth floor, except that since then, he is living with Luca, White Fox, the two big beauties together on the sixth floor. After the arrangements were made, Jason also held a simple reception in the stronghold, with wine and food ready to entertain the Arctic fox mercenary group. In the afternoon, Jason went to the Wilderness, where the construction was still going on in an orderly manner, under Freriks coordination andmand. The whole site site presents a hot situation, this time reflects the benefits of the strength of many people, hundreds of workers are working, a bulldozer, excavators are in working condition, from early to present, the first to create the foundation of the outer defense line has begun to take shape. Seeing this scene, Jason is very excited, ording to such a construction speed, this military base will also be raised in the near future. White Fox also came over to see the huge project, and when she saw it, her delicate, moist red cherry lips couldnt help but open into an O-shape, and a pair of glowing beautiful eyes looked at Jason and asked, Satan, what are you going to build here?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason said ndly, A base. The base? What base? White Fox pursued. Jason gave her a look and said, You dont need to know that. Your mission is just what I hired toe and fight. Anything else seems to be out of your scope of knowledge. White Fox gave Jason an unpleasant look and said, Forget it if you dont want to talk about it. Anyway, when this base of yours ispleted, I will know what it is when I see it myself. Jasonughed meaningfully and said, With your intelligence, I think you have already guessed. Why do I need to say it explicitly? White Foxs eyes rolled up, she smiled delicately and said, At first I really didnt know what you were nning to do when I brought the Arctic fox mercenaries over. However, after I saw Luca, I did have some guesses. Speaking of which, White Fox paused and asked, Are you nning a military-industrial partnership with Luca? The words have been said to this point, Jason also no longer hide, he nodded and said: Good. I intend to open an arms market in South America. Inevitably, it must be early to the suppression of the arms dealers in South America. Thats why I need to hire mercenary regiments toe and fight. Got it. White Fox smiled. Jason went on to say, By the way, starting tomorrow. My Satan Army soldiers will start training in this area. Do your Arctic fox mercenaries want to participate in the training together? Thats fine, theres nothing to do at the moment anyway. As a qualified professional mercenary, it is proper to fight for all the time to train to improve your abilities. White Fox said. Okay, then well train together. Jason said. Then Jason called Gabri over and asked, Gabri, has there been anything suspicious in towntely? Gabri said in a respectful tone, Mr. Miller, there is nothing to report for the time being. The people under my hand are keeping an eye on it, and will report to you as soon as there is anything suspicious. Okay, go get busy, Im counting on you for the orderly management of the site. Jason patted Gabris shoulder. Gabri answered the call and went forward, bumbling away. Night began to fall. After eating, the Satan Army soldiers arranged for rotating watchmen while the rest of the soldiers prepared to rest. Jason also went up to the sixth floor and was about to return to his room when he was called out by Luca, who came over and looked across the room that was arranged for White Fox, her eyes seemed a bit sultry and she whispered, Youre so annoying, why did you arrange her to stay here? Jasonughed bitterly and opened the door, letting Luca in to talk before White Fox in the room could hear something. Luca, White Fox is also the leader of a mercenary group at any rate. And a woman, cant arrange for her to live with a bunch of soldier gangsters, right? Anyway, there are many rooms on this floor, so she will be given a ce to live here. Jason exined. Lucas eyes wavered as she looked at Jasons masculine and handsome face, smiled gently, and said, Im not worried about you being tempted over by this vixen. Jason hurriedly said: What are you kidding, with you around, how could she lure me over? Besides, Im a public and private person, shes just a person I hired to fight. I dont have any other personal feelings. Im relieved you said that. To prove your word, youll have to show real action next. Luca smiled charmingly, a pair of jade arms hooked Jasons neck, the delicate soft cherry lips in front of Jason near the opening, the sandalwood mouth open is more heave out the way like orchids like musk fragrant breath. Chapter 627 – News from the Queen For other men, especially the European side of the high society of the major families of the boys and even the prince of the royal family, if you can get Luca to take the initiative to give the opportunity, it is naturally ecstatic. Jason at the moment is the corners of his mouth flushed with a bitter smile, this is just nightfall, the military industry female BOSS should not be tough to ride up again, right? Its also a little too early in terms of time. I mean Luca, I dont need proof of action anymore, do I? Didnt we already prove itst night? Jason said. Last night isst night and tonight is tonight, cant it be the same? Lucas pair of turquoise eyes like the sea looked at Jason, then said, What if you saw that vixen and didnt feel anything for me, so youre not interested anymore? I naturally want to verify it myself. How is it possible, this worry of yours ispletely superfluous! Jason hastily denied it, he certainly would not be stupid enough to go against Lucas words. Luca smiled lightly, her own close to Jason, from her body out of the wisp of the fragrance is a brain into the end of Jasons nose, the whole person presents a seductive style, like in the test of Jasons willpower general. Luca, its just getting into the night Jason hastened to make a reminder. Luca can not care so much, she dragged Jason to the sofa, Luca is a big horse sitting on Jasonsp, a pair of beautiful eyes in love, and vaguely shing a hint of wild seduction. I say Luca, you are addicted after the first taste of forbidden fruit or what? And youre thinking of turning the tables on me? Jason said loudly. All I know is that you are my man! Luca smiles. Looking at her, it is clear that she has made up her mind to eat Jason up. Jason took a deep breath, the only thing he could do was tough bitterly and say, I say the Queen of Military Industry, ah, this night is still long isnt it? But now is now, ah, as for the back ter. Luca smiled, she hooked her arms around Jasons neck, looking at Jason still unmoved, she gritted her teeth and took the initiative to push herself up to meet him, while pressing Jasons head. At that moment, Jasons face was stunned, and the whole person immediately had a feeling of suffocation for it. This woman is simply to die for. Look at the situation, not properly clean up her a little, she certainly does not know to restrain. Thinking of this, Jasons eyes also bloomed a ray of hot gaze, just when he was ready to make a move, cold C Knock, knock, knock! A knock sounded at the door. The sudden knock on the door caused both Jason and Luca to stare, and Jason whispered with a bitter smile, Someones here to see me. Luca gritted her teeth, her face slightly blushing, she also had to stand up and pull back the dislodged shoulder straps, but her face was a sultry look, as ifining about the ill-timed knock on the door. Jason took a deep breath and walked to the door and opened it. The moment he opened the door, a seductive fragrance came to his nose, and there was White Fox standing in front of him. Seeing White Fox, Jason froze for a moment and asked, Whats wrong? White Foxs eyes nced towards the room and saw Luca, she couldnt help but smile delicately and said, Luca is here too It seems like I came at an inopportune time and didnt disturb you guys, right? Luca came up and stood beside Jason, she said, Since you know youre disturbing us, why dont you have the sense to leave?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. With a twinkle in his eye, White Fox said with a smile, I came to see Satan about something. Jason sniffed and asked, What is it? I just received some information on my end that I thought would be of interest to you. White Fox said. What kind of information? Theres no harm in being straightforward here. Jason said. White Fox nced at Luca and looked like he wanted to say something. Jason noticed and said, Luca is not an outsider. If you have any information, you can say it straight. White Fox said, I know that. Only the matter involves the queen, I can not make the decision, I can only talk to you. Jason frowned and looked at Luca beside him, he said, In that case, lets talk about it some other time. It doesnt matter to me if its a little early or a littlete. Lucas heart flushed with warmth, she knew Jason was trying to take her feelings into ount. From this action of Jason, she could see that her weight in his heart was very heavy, which made her very happy, and she was not an unreasonable woman, she was beautiful and mature, and she would know how to be considerate to the people she liked, at once she said: Ye, I am tired. Ill go back to my room to rest first. You can talk to her first if you have anything to do. With that, Luca kissed Jason lightly on the face, and then was walking out and returned to his room. White Fox looked at Lucas back, she sighed softly and said, She is so happy that you are so protective of her. Because shes my girl. Jason said bluntly. White Fox smiled seductively and said, Well, to be so direct, you couldnt care less about my feelings, huh? People are a little jealous. Jason didnt say anything else as he invited White Fox inside the room and asked, Go ahead, whats the information you want from me? White Fox also stopped selling and said bluntly, It is possible that Lady Darkness wille to the area of Andes Mountains in the near future. So, if its convenient, the queen would like to meet with you. Jasons face was stunned and he looked at White Fox in surprise and said, Lady Darkness ising to Andes Mountains? Is there something going on? White Fox shook her head as she said, I dont know exactly whats going on. The queens whereabouts have always been very secretive, so if the queenes over here and really has something going on, she will probably notify me then. Jason nodded and said, Good, then Ill wait for the queen toe and meet with her when I get a chance. As we were talking, there were footsteps outside the room, followed by a knock at the door, and Mr. Iron Fists voice came through: Is Mr. Miller there? Jason walked over and opened the door and saw a cold-faced Mr. Iron Fist, who asked, What happened? Gabris men over there reported that there was some special situation in the town. Mr. Iron Fist said. Oh? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, with a fine aura shing, and he said, Go, then go to Gabri and ask. Mr. Iron Fist nods and leads Jason away. Sensing that something was going on, White Fox followed along. Chapter 628 – Overnight Operation Jason walked down the stairs and saw Gabri already waiting in the first floor, in addition to Gabri, and a few armed men from his side of the hand. Upon seeing Jason, Gabri immediately greeted him, said hello, and said, Mr. Miller. Jason asked in a deep voice, What the hell happened? Mr. Miller, some eyes and ears scouts in town have reported to me that someone is inquiring about an engineering project being carried out in the Wilderness Lands. On top of thatC Gabri looked to Jason and looked like she wanted to say something. What happened beyond that? Jason asked. These people are still inquiring about Mr. Miller and your identity. Gabri spoke up and continued, There is also the port dock, since Mr. Miller you ordered this side of the port dock to prohibit unidentified outsiders to enter the town. Just an hour ago, a foreign ship tried to sail into the harbor dock, and after my soldiers carried out your order, the ship suddenly left and did not dock. Jasons eyes sunk, there is a cold aura appeared, he said: the town of those who want the hall under construction and my legion of suspicious people? Have they been monitored? Its been watched, and they cant escape this town. Gabri said. How many other ways are there into town from somewhere other than this line at the port terminal? Jason asked. Theres really quite a lot of it when you break it down. There are two main roads leading to the Panama side. Theres one main road to Colombia. The rest of the mountain roads are too many to count. Lets say you sneak in through the Andes Mountains and so on. Gabri said. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice, Mr. Iron Fist, call the brothers to gather here. white Fox, rendezvous your men here as well. Outside the building, the open space, Satan Army soldiers have been neatly stood, Arctic fox mercenary regiment soldiers also stand aside, a pair of eyes all look at Jason. At this time, these Arctic fox mercenary regiment warriors obviously feel Jasons own breath has changed significantly, bing calm and steady as a mountain, calm gaze like the starry sky deep, seemingly unperturbed, as if no matter how big things happen, he is able to deal with shock, always so calm and collected. Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, and lion, form a team of about five men each to cover the right side of town adjacent to the Andes Mountains. white Fox, take half of your soldiers to the left side adjacent to the Andes Mountains. Scout in ambush within a five kilometer radius. Jason spoke, then said, Mr. Iron Fist, you lead the rest of the Satan Army soldiers to the perimeter of the site, and the rest of the arctic fox warrior as well. Gabri, arrange for the armed soldiers under yourmand to be stationed in the three main roads you just mentioned. If there is any situation, report immediately. Jason said. Mr. Miller, I understand. Gabri said with a nod. Eventually, Jason looked to White Fox and said, White Fox, you and I will go meet with the suspicious people in town. White Fox nodded and said, Good. As he spoke, White Fox sent Sea Shark of the Arctic fox mercenary regiment to lead half of the soldiers to the Andes Mountains for ambush reconnaissance, while the rest followed the Satan Army soldiers to man the site. Then Jason was ready for Gabri to take him to the suspicious people in town who were poking around. BrotherC At that moment, Wolf Boys voice rang out and called out to him. Jason turned his head to Wolf Boy and asked, Whats wrong? Whats my assignment? Wolf Boy asked. A hopeful look shone in those bright eyes. Jason wanted Wolf Boy to stay inside the building, but looking at his hopeful gaze, he turned his mind and said, Then you follow Mary and your Mr. Iron Fist to the construction site. Remember, if anything happens, listen to your Mr. Iron Fist. Brother, I got it. Wolf Boy leapt to his feet. After the mission was arranged, the Satan Army warriors and Arctic fox mercenary warriors in the field also started to move. Jason and White Fox also left, and Gabri took them to the area where the scouts were staying. Jason has always had a keen intuition, this intuition is through a battle sharpened out, this direct for the danger also helped him to lead the Satan Army warriors time and time again to turn the danger into sess. He knew in his heart thatunching such a massive project on Babia could not have gone unnoticed. Babia on the mixed, all kinds of people, and not everyone will submit to Gabris control, the town may have some of the forces of South Americas spies included. After all, Babia is a gray area where people of all shapes and sizes are present, and the flow of information is huge. So its not surprising that there are some spies buried in the town. If a spy brings out some information on Babia, it will definitely cause some forces in South America to be alerted and will be watched by these forces. Jason this let Satan Army and Arctic fox mercenary regiment immediately action, ambush reconnaissance, beware of some forces of the armed elements infiltrated in. Whew! Whew! The two cars sped off towards the south of Babia. In one car sat Jason, White Fox, Gabri and others, and in the other car were five armed men under Gabris hand. Such a night, passing through some neighborhoods of the town still seems to be lively, where there are cheap bars, deafening music in the bars, but also everywhere you can see some casinos, constantly have a variety of sounds passed and. The car drove up to a row of low houses on the south side, and then the car stopped. After Gabri stepped down from the car, the row of houses surrounded by darkness, immediately came out four armed soldiers, the four of them are responsible for watching the row of houses manpower. Is the person still in there? Gabri asked in a low voice.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A soldier nodded and said, Yes, weve been keeping an eye on it, and no one inside hase out. Good, go and arrest them all. With a wave of Gabris hand, the four fighters, plus the five who hade by car, moved together, and with AK47s in hand, they quickly ambushed towards a house. Jason and White Fox also followed up, cold, Jasons eyes suddenly zed up, bellowed out: Watch out, all down! These armed soldiers have been obedient to Jasons orders for a long time, and they are also trained to hear Jasons warning they immediately lie down on the ground. In that moment C Bang! Bang! Bang! A room, fierce with a burst of gunfire rang out. Then, the other side of the house came the sound of bang and fled. Whoosh! Whoosh! In that instant, two figures had rushed out like lightning, one was Jason, and the other figure was White Fox. Chapter 629 – Enemy Spies Jason and White Fox were fast in their pursuit. The back door of the house is on the other side, obviously the few suspicious spy eyes from the back door to break and escape, but for Jason and White Fox such strong people, even if the few suspicious eyes running on the other side, but also can not escape their perception range. Jason has locked the breath of the figures, his body between the speed of the exhibition is extremely fast, the body swept under as a human-shaped lightning, rapid and matchless. White Foxs speed is also very fast, like a floating light phantom, from the speed is no less than Jason, all the way to run is also silent. Soon, Jason and White Fox had rushed to the front of the row of low houses, and then they folded their bodies, intending to intercept the fleeing figures head-on. Those few scouts fleeing through the door, in terms of speed, far less than Jason and White Fox, plus Jason and White Fox in the pursuit of the process of their own breath convergence and up, they did not notice Jason and White Foxs presence. On the dark road on the other side of the low house, a total of four figures fleeing, their car parked at the front door of the house, escaping from the back door, they can only rely on the speed of their legs to evacuate this ce as soon as possible. The terrain on Babia isplex and adjacent to the Andes Mountains, so they are thinking of escaping to the Andes Mountains, or the mountains outside the town, where they can hide and escape the search. These four people are also very fast, their faces panic, holding weapons, while fleeing while observing the situation around them, they are unaware that in the darkness in front of them has a hunter is waiting for them to throw themselves into the. In the darkness, Jason took the lead, his body folded and emerged from the darkness, and then his feet stored, his own majestic explosive power burst out from the soles of his feet, a sh dash towards the front of the dash. Hurry! The shing momentum is so fast that the four figures are toote to make any reaction. When the first one came back to his senses, what he felt was a terrifying abyss-like pressure that crushed him head-on, actually making him a kind of suffocation for the feeling. The figure also reacted quickly, the weapon in his hand to raise, but finally slowed down a step, the sh to Jason as crushed to the armored fighting vehicle, he will be knocked out. Then Jasons body shed, around to the right side of a mans side, his right hand reached out and sped the mans wrist with a gun, and his left elbow across his throat. Almost at the time Jason rushed over, White Foxs figure also followed, the remaining two mens attention was first attracted by Jason, suddenly did not notice the ghost-like rapid approach to White Fox. By the time the two men reacted, White Fox had struck in quick session, knocking the two men to the ground with a punch and a leg. Her strikes are simple and effective, without the slightest hint of dy, and she is obviously a strong person who is good at meleebat fighting. After the four men were knocked down, immediately after, Gabri also led his militants toe over, and when they came over, they saw the four men on the ground.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Get them all out of here and into the stronghold. Jasonmanded. Yes. Gabri nodded, and with a wave of his hand, the men around him had stepped forward to bring the four men under control. Soon, Jason and the others had returned to the stronghold with four scouts. Jason looked at them indifferently and asked in Spanish, You are the spies lurking on Babia, right? Exactly which force are you working for? The four scouts looked at each other, none of them opened their mouths, and it looked like they were going to take an attitude that they would rather die than give in. This makes Jason eyes a cold gaze, he did not have the patience to interrogate, took over a pistol, against the forehead of a scout, index finger snap under, bang, blood spattered. Then, the muzzle of the gun was ced against the forehead of the second scout, and the slightly hot muzzle was ced against it, causing the body of that scout to tremble and tremble a little. Say, what forces are you working for? How much information has been sent out? Jasons tone was indifferent and heartless as he asked coldly. The scouts face was pale and he stammered, Just, even if I said it, I, Im still dead But if you dont tell me, its certain death. Jason opened his mouth and pulled the trigger again. The gun, which was still smoking, was about to point towards the third scout, who was already scared out of his wits, and he hurriedly said loudly, I, I said I said can I be given a way out? It depends on how much valuable information you can provide. The information provided is true and valid, it may not be impossible to live. Jason said in a cold tone. Yes, its Assassination League our information is provided to Assassination League, the scout said immediately. Assassination League? the gaze in Jasons eyes sank, then he asked, Is it the Assassination League headquarters? No, no. the Assassination League is said to have a stronghold over here. the relevant person in charge of intelligence for the Assassination League contacted us and asked us to provide information about the situation on Babia. This scout immediately said. Jason recalled that Phantom had said that the Assassination League had three major strongholds in the Dark World, one of which was in South America. What information did you provide to the other side? Where are the Assassination League intelligence officers who are in one-way contact with you? Do you know the location of this stronghold of the Assassination League? Jason asked several questions one after another. Another scout saw that the third scout had confessed, he also chose to confess the truth, and the two scouts scrambled to speak up and tell what they knew. ording to the confessions of the two spies, the Assassination Leagues intelligence-gathering agent was not in Babia, and they did not know where this Assassination League stronghold was. Seeing that no more valuable information could be asked, Jason asked Gabri to send the two spies to be escorted down and held in custody first. White Foxs eyes shone brightly as he slowly said, The Assassination League already knows about the project you started on Babia. In addition, your legionnaires are already stationed here. With the intelligence ability of the Assassination League, it is not difficult to guess the identity of your Satan Army. Jason nodded, and with a cold sh in his eyes, he said in a cold voice, So, at this moment, maybe the Assassination League has already sent assassins to spy on Babias side. Ill wait for them to arrive. It looks like theres going to be a war going on soon. White Fox said ndly. To get a foothold here, of course, you have to kill a heck of a lot. Jason opened his mouth, his tone cold and solemn with a strong wariness killing machine. Chapter 630 – Enemy Traces Jason didnt let the construction of the arsenal base, which was in full swing,e to a halt. Although the Assassination Leagues stronghold on this side of South America could send assassins to spy or even carry out assassination operations at any time, Jason still keeps the project on schedule. He could not be emboldened by the existence of an Assassination League, even to the point of stopping the work in progress. What hecks now is time, he needs toplete the construction of this arsenal base in the fastest possible time, as the movement on the Babia side spreads out, it will be known to other forces in this area of South America. Especially the arms dealers on this side of South America, of course, will not sit back and wait for him to get this arsenal base built. Therefore, Jason will not let the project stop and will continue to work ording to the progress of the project. As for the enemy C opened his mouth and asked. Jason mused and said, It should not be possible from the port terminal of the sea. Port terminal I have If an enemy is reallying, then just fight back. Satan, what do you think the Assassination Leagues killers would sneak in through if they wereing over? White Fox ordered a strict inspection and prohibited unidentified outsiders from entering. Therefore, if Assassination Leagues assassins were to infiltrate in, this route could be ruled out. As for the three main roads leading to the outside world in Babia, they are also not the first choice of these assassins. assassination League assassins are good at sneaking and hiding, what is the most suitable ce for them to conduct ambush and sneak in? White Fox pondered and said, You mean the other side is most likely sneaking through the Andes Mountains? Jason nodded and said, Thats my guess. Thats why I had the Satan Army and Arctic fox mercenary warriors go to the Andes Mountains to set up reconnaissance, just in case. To the northwest of Babia, the Andes Mountains are adjacent. Mountains rolling, dense forests, ancient trees, mountains and rainforests with a smell of gloom, especially under the shroud of night, gloom in the air with a vague smell of decay. After all, without the direct sunlight during the day, the smell of decay deep in the rainforest of the mountain range began to permeate. Between the trees, with the help of the surrounding dense forest has been the cover ofplex terrain, there is a figure is rapidly sneaking, their figures are very hidden, sneaking process silent, in their feet theseplex mountain terrain can be said to be as smooth, showing their rich rainforestbat has been sneaking ability. The leader is a stout man, himself vaguely violent like a tiger-like aura, like the rainforest night is out patrolling a hungry tiger, eyes shing with a cold bloodthirsty cold awning. Behind him, followed by a figure dressed in blood, appearing extremely cold-blooded and numb, they were fast, each fully armed, some with heavy weapons, some with light weapons, among them also the presence of snipers. It can be said that this team of manpower has formed a fully equippedbat unit. In addition to these people, the darkness can also faintly see a thin figure like a paper man floating, he is very thin, pale, thin mouth is bright red like blood, looking like crimson human blood dyed red. This is the Blood Wing led by Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow. They infiltrated the Andes Mountains, and the direction they were heading was Babia. In the front, there are their scouting warriors, two proficient in scouting and hiding Blood Wing is taking the lead in sneaking scouting in front, for these two Blood Wings scouting ability, Pale Tiger has always been extremely trustworthy. As long as no abnormal information is transmitted back, then he can safely lead the Blood Wing around him to dive forward rapidly. But Pale Tiger is not careless, if the stationed on Babia is the Satan Army, with the Satan Army in the dark worlds remarkable record, such an opponent no matter what a force has to pay attention to. The left side of the Andes Mountains is scouted by Sea Shark of the Arctic fox mercenary regiment, who has sent his warriors to ambush and scout. An Arctic fox mercenary warrior moves like the wind, has a strong discipline, each of them has a strong individualbat ability, and often in a particr aspect ofbat ability also outstanding. For example, the Arctic fox mercenary warriors responsible for scouting, they have a hawk-like eyes, hounds like a sense of smell, in the jungle they are like a human sensor like existence. Sea Shark as a professional soldier with the top single soldier ability, he has his own pride, even in the face of the famous Satan Army warriors, he is also seemingly not subservient. He always believed that the Arctic fox mercenaries he led were not weaker than those of the Satan Army. However, he is also a professional ethics of the mercenary, since the Arctic fox mercenary regiment has been employed by the Satan Army, then he has to do his duty and do his part. In the dark mountain forest, Sea Sharks gaze is sharp, leading fifteen Arctic fox mercenaries to stalk forward, ahead of three Arctic fox mercenary scouting warriors, the three of them are stalking forward from three directions, and will be within five kilometers of Babia. Ahead, the Arctic fox mercenary scout, nicknamed Mountain Dog, jerked to a halt as he stalked forward, a hint of doubt shing in his eyes as he sniffed hard at the end of his nose. In the normal sense of smell, the smell of this mountain range woond is always the same, are full of a gloomy tide rotten smell. However, in the sense of smell of specially trained scouts, it is able to identify different scents. Especially a top scout like Mountain Dog. He was able to identify those scents that belonged in the mountains and those that were foreign scents that did not belong in the mountains. Mountain Dog sniffed a few times, seems to have sensed something like, his face changed abruptly, the whole body fiercely towards the right front a fish leap down, while his right hand holding a pistol towards the front position pointed over, and then pull the trigger. Bang! Bang! Almost as soon as Mountain Dog pulled the trigger, a shot rang out in the opposite direction, too. After Mountain Dognded on his body, he jumped sharply backwards with his legs in the air, while a sharp whistle came out of his mouth. That was the warning sound he made. The shrill whistle sounded and was heard by the Arctic fox mercenary group fighters on the remaining two bearings, who were immediately alerted and knew something was going on. Viper, you immediately notify the boss, there is an enemy situation!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yes! The man known as Viper immediately connected to White Fox through his headset. At the same time, under the leadership of Sea Shark, the rest of the Arctic fox mercenary group warriors have been slightly scattered, scattered into a fan-shapedbat array of the first andst, a silent and battle-intentioned and rapid dive towards the front. Chapter 631 – A Battle Trigger The Wilderness. Jason and White Fox are manning the site in the wilderness. Mr. Iron Fist is leading a group of about thirty Satan Army soldiers in an ambush to ensure the safety of the whole site. Just then, White Fox received amunication link from an Arctic fox mercenary group warrior, and the voice of the warrior came through the headset: Boss, we have a situation! Weve spotted the enemy! There is an enemy situation? Which location exactly? White Fox asked with a sunken gaze. Just to the left of where we are responsible for reconnaissance, about 11 oclock. Okay, understood! You guys get ready for battle, and Ill be on my side immediately. White Fox spoke up. Jason looks to White Fox and asks, Any enemy sightings? Yeah, Andes Mountains on the left about 11 oclock. White Fox said. Jason immediately contacted Mr. Iron Fist and said, Mr. Iron Fist, there is an enemy situation at 11 oclock in the Andes Mountains on the left. Immediately notify Phantom, Eagle Eyes, Cold and others to close the perimeter and kill the invading enemy. Roger that! Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth. At the same time, Jason and White Fox two people have been moving, with the fastest speed towards the enemy appeared in the direction of sprint. Dark and deep in the mountain forest. After those two gunshots rang out, everything fell silent again. Mountain Dog is an extremely alert mercenary warrior, and after one unsessful shot, he didnt rush to continue shooting, but stalked backwards. He was about a kilometer away from the Arctic fox mercenary fighters led by Sea Shark in the rear, and he was ready to sneak back to rejoin Sea Shark.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At that moment, Mountain Dog felt a ck shadow floating in front of him as if it were a paper man, and the speed was very fast, it was a sh, but no one was visible, as if he had seen a ghost. Mountain Dogs body chills stand up, immediately there is a feeling of extreme danger enveloping the heart, his back fiercely pressed to the trunk of a tree, while holding his breath, his own breath convergence and up, the gun in his hand clenched. Whoosh! The ck shadow steeply shed again from the right side of the bearing, and Mountain Dog immediately fired. Bang! Bang! Mountain Dogs hand clutching the pistol has been locked in the ck shadow shot after shot, but the ck shadow eventually faded into the darkness. Snort! At the moment of the gunshot, a ck shadow appeared like a ghost behind Mountain Dogs left side, and his right arm, as thin as a bone, reached out and grabbed Mountain Dogs throat like a lightning bolt. A sharp de was held between the fingers of this right arm, and just as it snapped Mountain Dogs throat, the sharp de was stabbed into Mountain Dogs throat with it. Mountain Dog opened his mouth, but could not say a word, gurgling blood flowing down his throat, warm blood emitting a strong smell of blood. In the darkness, the ck ghost-like figure was seen leaning down and biting into the fatal wound at Mountain Dogs throat. The taste of this blood is really average and tasteless. The dark figure spoke to itself, and with a casual throw, Mountain Dogs body was still on the ground. The deep darkness of the forest also reflected the general outline of the ck shadow, which was none other than Corpse Shadow. On the other side of the bearing, another scout of the Arctic fox mercenary regiment in the hearing of the whistle warning, has made a decisive withdrawal towards the back. Just as he withdrew backwards, several blood-d figures shed in the diagonal direction, followed by the sound of gunfire. Bang! Bang! Bang! A round of urate ammunition struck towards this mercenary of the Arctic fox mercenary group, essentially blocking the scouts retreat. The scout fighter immediately fell to the ground to counterattack, and as he did so his figure was moving backwards, thinking of escaping this blockade. Whoosh! Suddenly, the side of the direction, a sturdy figure like a caged tiger like pouncing to kill, this figure seems to be like the predator in this piece of mountain forest in general, shing out after a thick and boundless bloodthirsty pressure crushed and swept towards the scout. The scout was in danger, his right hand was raised, and he was about to shoot in the direction from which this horrible aura was transmitted. However C Bang! The fierce tiger-like figure took the lead and swept his leg across the scouts arm, then his remaining momentum continued and his entire body rammed into the scouts body, sending him flying out. Bang! Bang! Two shots rang out and two rounds were fired into the scout who was knocked out. This sturdy and tough man like a tiger is Pale Tiger, he and Blood Wingbined to kill the scout after he looked backward, there is a strong killing machine in the depths of his eyes, he said in a low voice into the headset: The enemy ising, prepare to fight! In the dark shrouded mountains and forests, a Blood Wing dressed in blood hasunched action, they are not only the most cold-blooded killers, but also the best warriors, under the mobilization of Pale Tiger, these Blood Wing is ready to put into the battle. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ta-da-da-da-da! Dense gunfire sounded steeply as Sea Shark led the Arctic fox mercenary group of fighters toe. They fired forward, and the converging fire swept across the area where they sensed the Blood Wing was located. The Blood Wing around Pale Tiger is also stationed ording to the surrounding terrain, they have their own duties, machine gunners responsible for fire suppression, but also a ghost-like presence of snipers are selected a sniper position, is holding a gun aim, began to lock the target. The two encountering teams of fighters began to attack each other, a time of loud gunfire, endlessly echoing in the otherwise iparable silence of the mountain forest. On the right side, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, and lion were leading about twenty Satan Army soldiers towards the direction of firing. Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron, Treg Taylor, Spear, Pam Holder, Leopard, Bear and the rest of the Satan Army fighters are encircling towards the enemys rear position, obviously to cut off the rear of this sneaking over enemy fighters. In the woods of Andes Mountains, two figures are speeding forward, these two are Jason and White Fox. Jason carried a the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, the gaze under his eyes was as cold as a cold pool, and his whole face was cool and calm. With his side of White Fox a change from the usual kind of foxy charm, into the battle state of her body vaguely emitted a palpitating cold-blooded powerful aura. As he ran, Jasons heart fluttered and he suddenly had a feeling of being locked in. Jason didnt hesitate, a tiger rolled on the ground, leaning against a tree in a half-crouch, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand pointed forward. Phew! Just as Jason rolled toward the ground in a tigers lunge, a sniper round broke through, but fell short. At almost the same moment, a sniper slug was sniped from the muzzle of the Barrett sniper rifle in Jasons hand. A sniper in Blood Wing sniped a shot from a high ground in front of him before he could take evasive cover, and a sniper slug mmed into him, piercing his forehead. Bang! The snipers head exploded and he fell to the ground dead on his back. Jason put away the Barrett sniper rifle and said to White Fox, You go lead the arctic fox warrior into battle, and leave the sniper across the street to me. Good! White Fox nodded his head, his body burst forward, and rushed forward to join the Arctic fox mercenaries fighting in front of him as fast as he could. Jason was wandering around sniping with the Barrett sniper rifle. Chapter 632 Dueling Corpse Shadow Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow led by this batch of Blood Wing each is after an extremely brutal special training plusyers of elimination eventually retained the elite. The inhumane training and bloody elimination makes these Blood Wing one seems cold-blooded and numb, but also let their character extreme blood, one can be called the most elite killing machine. The snipers in Blood Wing are necessarily the most outstanding snipers, they are like ghosts, harvesting a fresh life in the dark. But now, these snipers in Blood Wing, but met their nemesis. Phew! In the dark, deep forest, another sniper shot rang out, and a sniper in Blood Wing rose quietly from his ambush and tried to ambush in another direction, but when he left his original cover, a sniper slug had pierced through his forehead with unparalleled precision. On the other side, Jason once again put away the Barrett sniper rifle, catapulted his body, his breath collected, and swept forward silently, sensing the other snipers breath, while the sniper rifle in his hand also aimed towards the rest of the Blood Wing in the battlefield. In a short period of time, three snipers have been killed by sniping, which has caught the attention of Corpse Shadow. Corpse Shadowsbat style is very different from Pale Tiger, Corpse Shadow is more adept at sneaking and assassination, known for its unpredictable assassination; Pale Tiger is a fierce charge, the frontal battlefield charge is extremely strong. Therefore, in this battlefield, Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow are also cooperating with each other, Pale Tiger is responsible for the frontal battlefield attack, Corpse Shadow is leading the snipers in the shadows to snipe assassination. He was also holding a sniper rifle and was wandering through the forest like a ghostly shadow, looking for the target that had killed the three Bloodwing snipers. Corpse Shadow could sense that the opponent was extremely powerful, with near-perfect sneaking ability and that godlike sniper shot. The more this happens, the more it stirs up his strong killing machine, the more powerful the opponent, the more delicious the taste of their blood, what he likes most is to drink the blood of the strong. In the frontal battlefield, Blood Wing side has a bearing of extremely fierce vitality, rampant machine gun bullets sweeping wildly, forming a powerful and iparable fire point. White Fox has rushed over to rendezvous with Sea Shark, but the frontal battlefield of the Arctic fox mercenary regiment is less than half of the Blood Wing led by Pale Tiger, so in that powerful firepower strangtion, Arctic fox mercenary regiment side of the warrior is also a time to take effective breakthrough. Jason dived towards the right, and after choosing a position, he pointed the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand forward, locking onto the fire point on the Blood Wing side. In his sniper scope sighting, the frenzied sweeping vigor of this fire point connected into a tongue of fire that was sweeping wildly in the direction of the stronghold where the Arctic fox mercenary regiment was stationed. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he took aim and then pulled the trigger. Phew! Phew! Two consecutive sniper rounds sniped towards the front, and a shower of debris immediately sttered the cover of the Blood Wings active stronghold. Then Jason advanced an armor piercing incendiary toward the sniper rifle, aiming toward the location of this firebase and decisively pulling the trigger. Phew! This particr armor piercing incendiary sniper arrived and sted above the bunker of this stronghold, the aluminum thermal incendiary embedded in the warhead emanated everywhere, and the sparks immediately ignited. The machine gunner behind the bunker immediately withdrew towards the back, Jason had already prepared to lock on, and just as he was about to pull the trigger, a wisp of extreme danger gripped his heart. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, his body rolled in the direction of the right, hiding behind an ancient tree, and at that moment, a sniper slug broke through the air in a certain direction in the darkness, sniping at the direction where he was standing. Jason rolls over and fires a shot forward, not a counterattack, but a snipe at a machine gunner exiting the Blood Wing base bunker. The machine gunners withdrawal backwards was stealthy enough, but before he could hide his form in a new cover, the sniper slug had sniped and passed through his chest. With the help of Jasons sniping, Blood Wings vigorous stronghold was broken up, and the firepower from Blood Wings side was greatly weakened. Under the cover of darkness, the gaze in Corpse Shadows eyes was iparably gloomy, just now he was shooting towards Jason for sniping, but he didnt expect it to be unsessful. It was an unbearable shame for Corpse Shadow that Jason was able to avoid his snipers and kill one of his machine gunners in return. Corpse Shadows body moved, his entire body like a ghostly shadow blended with the surrounding darkness, and he was looking for an angle to snipe. He just moved the asion, fiercely a needle-like sense of danger sharp and iparable transmission over, he did not want to think, the body immediately on the ground, while quickly rolling. Phew! Phew! A sniper warhead sniped at him, and even his rolling position was predicted, with one of the sniper warheads narrowly passing him by. Huh? There are still two brushes well! Jason frowned, surprised the sound, he just sniped two shots in quick session has made a precise pre-judgment, reced by a first-ss sniper certainly can not avoid his pre-judgment sniping. I didnt expect the other party to dodge it, so I can see that this opponents ability in all aspects is not to be underestimated. Jasons mind is more on the front battlefield killing, he also have to take care of the front battlefield enemy suppression and sniping task, so for this dark opponent, he can not divide his energy to deal with specifically. Just then C Phew! Phew! Phew! Ta-da-da-da-da! Andes Mountains to the right, there was a burst of intense gunfire and ear-splitting sniper fire, followed by the voices of Eagle Eyes and lion on Jasons headsetThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Miller, weve arrived! Mr. Miller, weve spotted enemy troops and are working with White Fox on a coordinated attack and kill! Jason smiled and said in a deep voice, Good! You guys work with White Fox to kill every single one of these enemies. There is an opponent with good sniper ability in the mountain forest, Ill take care of this guy first. He was ready to take care of his opponent in the shadows first, otherwise such an opponent with excellent sniper ability lurking in the shadows would be a great potential threat to both Satan Army soldiers and arctic fox warriors. The first thing he did was to take care of his opponent. Chapter 633 I am Satan In between Jasons call with the Satan Army soldiers who came to aid in the siege, Corpse Shadow, lurking in the darkness, finally had a chance to catch his breath. Just then, he was locked in by Jasons own wisp of a killing machine, he really had a feeling of no way to hide, for the fear of it. Corpse Shadow, who had taken a breath, moved away from his original hiding ce, his breath collected, and he looked cautious and iparable. However, as soon as his body moved, the original feeling of danger that had been locked in ce once again gripped his heart, which made him almost jump in shock. His own aura has clearly beenpletely converged, he firmly believes that his actions silent, there can be no extra sound emitted, yet actually still be locked? In this instant, Corpse Shadow had the urge to curse, is he being watched? Corpse Shadows eyes were already somewhat red with a fierce and severe sharpness, he quickly chose an ambush site, almost at the same moment, the sniper rifle in his hand was already up, shooting towards the direction of the breath that locked him. Phew! Phew! Phew! Corpse Shadow fired one after another, his sniping level can be said to have reached the top level, Blood Wing snipers sniping levelpared to him, but really is a big difference. The continuous shooting of the party, he also made a prediction, sniping to the figure that locked his breath at the same time, but also for the opponents retreat to make a prediction sniping. However, after emitting sniper warhead sniping, this piece of mountain forest once again restored the original calm, Corpse Shadow actually no longer sense the breath of the lock, as if the other party disappeared into thin air. Could it be that the sniping was sessful? This idea was quickly dismissedby Corpse Shadow as soon as it came to mind. With his sensitivity to blood, he was able to feel it first when his opponent was really killed by his sniper. Now, all Corpse Shadow can sense is nothingness. In addition to the continuous gunfire from the front battlefield, the calm that settled over the area made Corpse Shadow feel a sense of unease, and even this unease made him start to have a feeling of shivering hairs. In the darkness, he felt as if he was being watched by a pair of calm and deep eyes in the darkness, and it was like he had be a prey. Suddenly, Corpse Shadow soundlessly shrieked, he could not care less, immediately rolled over, the whole person rolled out of the hiding ce of ambush, towards the nearby several trees behind the hide over. Phew! If Corpse Shadows reaction speed had been half a beat slower, he would have been a corpse by now. Corpse Shadow just hid behind a few trees, the shadow-like sense of danger once again enveloped his mind, he continued to run and hide, a sniper warhead in the darkness constantly sniping over, all precisely locked on his previous hiding ce a second ago. Corpse Shadow also thought about fighting back, and several times he picked up the sniper rifle in his hand, but just before he could pull the trigger, he had to continue hiding. He had a feeling that if he tried to shoot back, the sniper slugs from the other side would have pierced his body before he pulled the trigger. Scary! This is simply terrible, such a sniper paragraph seen as a god! Corpse Shadow debut so far, have not had this moment this kind of wretched, he ispletely is suppressed to fight, he only fled and hide, simply no counterattack power. With his strength, has he ever been humiliated like this? In the dark world, there are only a few snipers who can force him to be so wretched and even have no power to fight back. Who exactly is the other party? How can you have such a terrifying sniping ability? Corpse Shadows mind was filled with questions, but this one was clearly not the time to go deeper. Now, the most important thing is how to avoid the locked sniping of this terrible opponent and how to be able to escape from the muzzle of the opponents sniping. In the back, Jason is holding the Barrett sniper rifle. He stalked forward, asionally apanied by a sh dash to close the distance to his locked-in opponent. From time to time, he would also let off a shot, not with the aim of sniping this opponent to death, but to force him to flee in distress and dodge, thus slowing him down. Jason could see that this opponent was indeed very uplicated, usingyers of cover as cover in his escape, so it was difficult for him to snipe effectively, and the only way was to outnk him and cut off this opponents escape route. Close. After another dash, Jason felt only a few dozen meters or so away from this opponent. Such a distance is not much of a distance for Jason anymore. In a moment, Jasons feet once again a storage,yers of surging explosive power from the bottom of the foot burst out, his entire body leaped forward, and a sh dash towards the front. The whistling wind scraped up as Jasons body shed, and Corpse Shadow, who was diving and fleeing ahead, sensed that the opponent who had locked him in ce was closing in. Corpse Shadow, who was diving and fleeing, turned around violently, his sniper rifle had been put away, and he had an extra pistol in his hand, firing one after another in the direction of the strong wind blowing up. Bang! Bang! Bang! Shot after shot towards the front, but gave the impression that it was shot into the darkness of that nothingness, and did not have any effect. Corpse Shadows face changed abruptly, his body half-turned, the pistol clutched in his hand pointed in the direction of the right. However, that moment a leg shadow preempted the sweeping arrival. Bang! The leg swept across the wrist of Corpse Shadows gun, and the powerful force contained in the leg made Corpse Shadows wrist tingle and sting, and the gun held in his hand fell out of his hand. Corpse Shadows face is horrified, his ownbat experience is also extremely rich, in that instant, he toes a bit towards the back to withdraw, pull away a distance. Then he saw an upright and magnificent figure emerge from the dense darkness, a pair of deep as the stars calm gaze is staring at him, in that gaze, has already taken him as a fat prey. Who are you? Corpse Shadow couldnt help but ask. He wanted to know the identity of the other party, an opponent who could force him to flee in distress in terms of sniping would definitely not be an unknown person.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I am Satan! Jason looked at Corpse Shadow and said in an indifferent tone. Satan the Evil? Corpse Shadows face was stunned, but there wasnt much surprise, from the information they had received, the team of warriors that had entered on Babia was most likely the Satan Army. Your rapid rise in the world of darkness is not in vain, at least in terms of sniping methods, I can not be convinced. Corpse Shadow opened his mouth, his bloodshot gaze fixed on Jason, the corners of his scarlet mouth raised a bloodthirsty sneer as he continued, However, your choice to fight me in closebat was clearly a mistake. Oh? What makes you think so? Jason asked with both eyebrows raised. Because, next I will kill you with my own hands! This just sounded, Corpse Shadow body a movement, the whole person has been like a ghost floating to Jasons heel, and then a tant strike, a strike is a deadly killing move. Chapter 634 – Fleeing in Defeat The mountains are deep, and bursts of gunfire echo through the darkness shrouding the forest. Phantom figure like the wind, is rushing, running in the process she is also constantly adjusting the angle of orientation, locked towards the enemy Blood Wing . She is holding a M200 sniper rifle, put into battle she fully demonstrated the nature of being the first assassin in the dark world, cool, calm, calm, itself has a cold and ruthless atmosphere like a killing machine. It seems that in her eyes there are only two concepts: life and death, and the rest of the emotions have all been discarded. When she locked on to those Blood Wings scent, she was sure that the enemy that came over this time was the Assassination Leagues assassins. She believed that her judgment would not be wrong. The assassination Leagues assassins came, and for Phantom, it was like meeting an enemy, which made the murderous spirit in her eyes even more intense. As she moved quickly, she picked a good angle and pointed her M200 sniper rifle forward, pointing it straight at a point of fire where Blood Wing was arrayed against the attack. Phew! Phantom calmly pulled the trigger, after a shot, her body is like a phantom dive away, continue to lock on the next target. After Phantom pulled the trigger on that shot, the head of one of the Blood Wings attackers exploded and was pierced by a sniper slug at the point of fire where Blood Wing was positioned to attack. Not only Phantom, Satan Armys Cold, Eagle Eyes two snipers are also aiming at sniping, in their unparalleled precision sniping cooperation, Blood Wing side constantly have soldiers killed by sniping. lion, Rhonda Boyles, Pam Holder, Eric, de, Mr. Warfield and other twelve Satan Army soldiers are from the side towards this Blood Wing warriors fire siege, plus the front by White Fox led by the Arctic fox mercenary regiment warriors fire against the attack. Pale Tiger led this Blood Wing warriors team into a two-sided enemy situation. Kill! Blood Wing, Pale Tiger roared out, a heavy machine gun in his hand, was firing wildly forward, the fury of bullets spewing from the muzzle of the machine gun, like a tongue of fire towards the position held by the Arctic fox mercenary group. It can be said that most of the vitality of Blood Wings side was borne by Pale Tigers body. If not for Pale Tigers fearless firepower sweep, Im afraid this Blood Wings warrior team would have been scattered and crushed by the enemy on both sides. Pale Tiger, who was holding a gun in the middle of a sweeping fire, suddenly changed his face, and he hurriedly rolled towards the ground, holding his heavy machine gun and lying on the ground under a tree as a cover. Phew! At that moment, there was a sniper round sniping past the bearing where he had just been machine gunning, nearly killing him on the spot. In this way, Blood Wing side for a time without Pale Tigers fierce firepower to counterattack, arctic fox warrior and Satan Army soldiers on both sides of the firepower siege immediately fierce, directly tore open Blood Wing town a stronghold defense line, the two sides of the firepower crazy cross to, immediately three Blood Wing was killed on the spot by the stream of bullets that swept in. Shit! Seeing this situation, Pale Tiger roared, and he shouted into his headset, Wheres the sniper? Corpse Shadow, where are you hiding? Get me a lock on the opposing snipers and finish them off! Pale Tiger was well aware that the presence of a sniper would be a great threat to Blood Wing, who was on his side to counterattack. Even with his strength are feeling a sense of restriction everywhere, not to mention the other Blood Wing. The only snipers on his side can suppress the snipers against the enemy, otherwise the enemy snipers are allowed to ambush and snipe in the dark, this battle simply can not go on, not only to face the fierce siege of firepower on both sides, but also always be on the lookout for snipers in the dark sniping, the restrictions are really too big. However, Pale Tigers shout was not answered, and he clearly remembered that there were three snipers in this outing of Blood Wing, plus Corpse Shadow, a Sky Shadow Warrior level sniper, for a total of four snipers. It could be argued that the number of snipers was sufficient, howe there is no response at all now? Did they all get sniped? This gave Pale Tiger a sense of foreboding. In fact, his hunch is not wrong, the three Blood Wing snipers have all been killed by Jason one by one, as for the remaining Corpse Shadow at this time has been Jasons focus, simply can not spare hands to join the battlefield. At this point C Ta-da-da-da-da! Arctic fox mercenaries and Satan Army soldiersbined firepower against a line of defenseid out by Blood Wing, under that ferocious firepower bombardment, the stronghold of this line of defense was directly blown up. Blood Wing, who had lost their cover, emerged, and they hastily retreated and dodged. Phew! Phew! Phew! However, a sniper warhead almost at the same moment all sniped and arrived, in that stirring when the air in the blood shot, four Blood Wing was sniped and killed. Pale Tiger with a heavy machine gun, can only carry out sporadic strafing counter-attack, after all, the loss of defensive line stronghold, he has been unable to hold the line of fire to attack and kill. At this moment, Pale Tiger knew they had been defeated, as he and Corpse Shadow had led twenty Blood Wing at the beginning, and now there were only eight Blood Wing left gathered around him. The other twelve Blood Wing most likely have been sniped, as for Corpse Shadow has not been any news, may have been more than lucky. Retreat! Retreat! Pale Tiger yelled, leading the remaining eight Blood Wing in an evacuation. In the process of evacuating backward, Pale Tigers face changed abruptly, he hurried to the rear with an aura of iron-blooded killing is sweeping, is actually to carry out the retreat of the cut off, like a big like the direction of his side closed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Pale Tiger knew that they had been caught in an encirclement, and that the chances of getting together to evacuate were extremely slim, so he made a decision and said in a deep voice: Disperse and evacuate! From now on, individual people as abat unit, free action to kill, kill if you can, escape if you can! Get moving! Pale Tiger opened his mouth, dispatched the eight Blood Wing around him, from different directions to break out and kill, so as to distract the enemys firepower and have a chance to escape. If gathered together, in the opponents ever-closing encirclement, there is no longer any other way back but to die. Pale Tiger, armed with a heavy machine gun, broke out to the left, his body moving like a rabbit, incredibly fast. On the side of Arctic fox mercenary group, White Foxs originally stunning eyes were covered with ayer of ice-like cold killing intent, she said coldly: Sea Shark, take the men to round up the enemy troops who are fleeing and kill them, leaving no one behind. As for the guy with the machine gun, leave him to me. Yes, boss! Sea Shark spoke in a deep voice and led an arctic fox warrior forward in pursuit. White Foxs body moved, the whole person into a rapid phantom towards the left front position for a rapid sweeping run, this direction is Pale Tiger choose to break away from the direction of escape. It turns out that the two sides of the frontal fire attack, White Fox has long noticed Pale Tiger, for Pale Tiger at the beginning of the fierce fire sweep extremely impressed, she also felt Pale Tigers own aura of powerful iparable. Now, Blood Wing has been defeated and fled, White Fox naturally will not miss the opportunity to kill Pale Tiger, so she only chased towards Pale Tiger, ready to fight with Pale Tiger in a duel to the death. Chapter 635 Battle of the Strong (I) Corpse Shadows attack is extremely harsh, the first strike is a deadly killing move, for he is extremely confident of his own strength, but in the face of the rapid rise of Satan the Evil in the dark world, he still does not dare to have the slightest carelessness. Corpse Shadows body moves, there areyers of residual shadows in the floating, visible his speed is fast, simply reached a naked eye indistinguishable point. He is most adept at surprise assassination, and with the speed of his uncanny figure, he can be defended against. A strike to the throat lock. The five fingers of Corpse Shadows right hand curved into an eagles w and went straight for Jasons throat. At the same time, his left hand was like a palm knife, cutting across Jasons heart. His right leg swept across the side of Jasons waist with a sharp and sharp momentum. Faced with such an endless stream of killing moves, Jason is a bit speechless, it seems that the other party really want to kill him in one move before they are willing. Jason does not retreat but advances, itself diffused a like a god-like mighty domineering breath, all the battle intent rose to the sky, the aura of my invincibility stirred the storm clouds. Jason threw a punch at Corpse Shadows throat, and then with his other hand, heunched a Dragon Shadow Tackle towards Corpse Shadows left wrist, which was slicing across his heart. At the same time, his right leg leg momentum also swept out, the harsh leg momentum is like the wind and thunder, containing a terrifying power like a mountain overturning the sea. This can be said to be a hard hitting sparring match. In terms of hard-rocking, Jason is really not afraid of anyone. Bang! Bang! A series of punches and kicks rang out as the initial exchange of blows between the two confronted each other and then quickly separated. Corpse Shadow sensed Jasons own aura, the pair of blood-colored gaze sank, could not help but gloomy said: You have opened their own power Secret Realm? But it seems to have just entered the Secret Power Realm, at most the strength of the first level of the Secret Realm, right? Jasons face was nd as he said, As long as I can kill you, thats enough. Im afraid thats only a joke! Corpse Shadow sneered and continued, Satan, choosing to fight me in close quarters will be the most foolish decision youve ever made, and the price youll pay will be death! I cant wait to taste the delicious taste of your own blood. Cut the crap, if you want to kill me you still have to show decent strength, just ying lip service is useless. Jason said in response. Tonight, let you fall, kill! Corpse Shadow shouted, after the initial attempt, he broke out his real strength, he rushed towards Jason with faster speed, then the ten fingers of both hands like ghost ws, in the void cut out a horrible w shadow,yers of w shadow like silver hooks and iron ws enveloped towards Jason, which contains a very strange force, seems cold The most important thing is that it is a very special force, which is cold, and full of an aura of evil. A human being, a ghostly thing, see me kill it with one punch! Jason coldly shouted, then his fist out, fist power illusion dragon shadow, their own power like a surging sea of rage surging up, in which there seems to be a long blood-basin mouth of the sea whale emerged. This punch seems to contain the power of a dragon whale, with an unstoppable power to kill up, straight to Corpse Shadow.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This is Dragon Shadow Fists punching position. The power of the punch is embedded in the force of the heavy blows that Jason exploded out. Jason used the power of heavy blows that he had learned after opening his secret realm of power to push this Whale Kick of Dragon Shadow Fist with all his might. No one can stop the wind and waves. Boom! Boom! In an instant, a dull and iparable boom rang out as Jasons fist broke through theyers of the Ghost w attack, killing Corpse Shadows attack and at the same time, the Abyssal Strike force contained in his fist also exploded, crushing Corpse Shadow with an overwhelming momentum. Shadow. In that instant, Corpse Shadows whole body was like a heavy blow, and a muffled sound came out of his mouth, and his whole body was actually forced back under the force of the Abyssal Heavy Blow. Dragon ying Hand! Jason roared out, he bully up, tantly and iparably cast out the fist of fury killing fist. A fist came out with the momentum of wrestling a dragon, and his own anger and killing qi instantly reached a peak, using his own boundless anger and killing qi to motivate this fist power. Death Fist, break it for me! Corpse Shadow was a Sky Shadow Warrior in the Assassination League, with a lot of experience inbat. He didnt panic, he gathered his unique strength, and executed a fist with a strong aura of evil, and struck back at Jason. Boom! Jasons fist power came down to kill, and the power of the inner blows swept up, forming his own unique bludgeoning fist power! The st was directed at Corpse Shadow, and at the same time he could feel that Corpse Shadows fist had an extremely sinister and cold force invading it, which was trying to devour his own st power. After the two mens fist bombardment, Jason stood still, like a mountain, while Corpse Shadow used the force to take a few steps backward, pulling a distance. Jason still feels the residual force of the Corpse Shadows fist on his arm, which appears to be extremely sinister and poisonous, and once invaded into the body, it is enough to cause irreversible damage to the human body. However, Jasons own force attributes are extremely masculine and overbearing, which happens to be the nemesis of this kind of sinister and frigid force, so Corpse Shadows unique force on Jasons lethality will only be greatly reduced. The Corpse Shadow in front of him was able to continuously resist his Abyssal Heavy Strike and Blitz Fist attack, which was enough to impress Jason. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Corpse Shadow, and counted, Its a bit interesting, if you get killed in seconds right away, it wont be much fun. Corpse Shadows face looks cloudy, in fact, his heart has been shocked beyond words, he himself has been a Secret Power Realm strong, and also the secret realm of the second level of the strong, his yin and fury power in past battles can often restrain the opponent, under the erosion of his yin and fury power opponents will often be stiff and slow, and thus be killed by him. The opponent will often be stiff and slowed down by the erosion of his yin and yang power, thus being killed by his blow. But now, he found that his own yin-devil power was unable to restrain Jasons own force, how could this not shock him? And, what shocked him even more was that Jason seemed to possess more than just a power attribute. You seem to possess two power attributes? How is this possible? You are only at the first level of the Secret Realm, how could you possess two power attributes? Corpse Shadow finally couldnt help but ask in astonishment. The answer to this question, when you go to hell may be able to ask the King of Hell. Jason opened his mouth, his battle intent surging up, like a zing me burning, so easy to meet a Secret Power Realm strongman who can be called a battle, naturally also stirred up his boundless battle intent. Chapter 636 Battle of the Strong (II) Andes Mountains, left. Pale Tiger is stalking and fleeing, this battle has been lost, but from his body is not to see any trace of defeat after that sense of dejection, but rather he is still full of fighting spirit, his own actions are still not affected by the battle in the slightest, whether in the process of stalking or scouting around, performance is cool and calm enough, like a seasoned hunter in the mountains and forests. The first time I saw him, he was like a seasoned hunter in the mountains. Pale Tiger stalked all the way towards this direction, and to his surprise, he has not encountered any enemy in this direction so far. But with Pale Tigers rough and tumble personality, he certainly doesnt think hell be able to escape from this rolling mountain range. From the course of the battle just now, he could see that the enemy warriors were extremely powerful in all aspects ofbat, whether it was a head-on encounter or abined siege showed topbat ability, especially the other sides snipers were a godlike presence. Facing such a team of top fighters, he would not be optimistic that the other side would miss him as a big fish. Therefore, he acted extremely cautious, but this caution did not make him slow down, and he still stalked at a fast pace. As a legendary powerhouse who has opened the secret realm of power, Pale Tiger has great confidence, and as long as he doesnt get caught in the enemys closed circle of strangtion, then he has no fear of any enemy troopsing after him. In the dive, Pale Tiger frowned furiously, he felt a strange waveing from behind him, there seems to be a breath in the underworld has locked him in. This makes Pale Tigers face sunk, a pair of tiger eyes blossomed out of the harsh iparable killing machine, he turned fiercely after a dash forward, hiding in a depression in the terrain, the hands of the heavy machine gun set on the ground, hold your breath, collect your breath, and stare at the dark and deep forest ahead. Once he stopped, the original abnormal fluctuations behind him also disappeared, as if the other side had known his intentions, and the pursuit stopped or slowed down. The gaze in Pale Tigers eyes narrowed slightly as he realized that he had met a strong maning after him. Crouching on the spot is obviously not a good way to stay crouched, as long as the other side of the warrior constantly chasing over that he will also be caught in a deadly circle.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Therefore, Pale Tiger began to step back, he was still holding his gun forward, in the process of backing up as much as possible so that his figure was hidden in that staggering forest. He moved, the unusual aura fluctuations in front of him once again passed to, apanied by a harsh wind sound, it is clear that the other side is elerating. At that moment, Pale Tigers eyes burst with murderous energy, he locked a position, the hands of the heavy machine gun has in an instant spurted a fierce fire, towards his locked position for indiscriminate fire sweep. Ta-da-da-da! Dense gunfire immediately echoed through this mountainous area for a long time. After a round of strafing, steeply, the front also has the sound of gunfire, that is the sound of assault rifle gunfire, a sweeping round of bullets also towards Pale Tigers hiding ce counter-attacked the past. Pale Tiger rolls continuously, leaving his original hiding ce, and uses a cover to fire again to kill. In the meantime, in the mountains ahead, a sexy, beautiful figure swept forward like a ghost, her speed was fast, often in a sh, and she was chasing forward, constantly closing the straight-line distance between her and Pale Tiger. It was none other than White Fox who came after him. A tight-fitting leatherbat suit will be her that can be called the perfect devil body dripping out of the battle line, the demonic foxy jade face wearing a fox-shaped mask, at this time, she changed the usual natural flow of the charm of the worlds temperament, be cold-blooded and calm, just like a female devil in the battlefield. Ta-da-da-da-da! At this point, Pale Tigers counterattack strangled again, and the heavy machine gun fire was too ferocious to be confronted head-on. Forcing White Fox to flicker and roll around the ground for a while, he eventually hid in a depression in the terrain. Overhead a round of warheads whistled past, carrying an iparably thick smell of smoke. White Fox climbed forward along the ground, the whole person crawled against the ground, crawled forward a distance away from the range of machine gun bullets, her body leapt forward, still in mid-air, her hand assault rifle pointed forward, and then was a frenzy of fire strafing. Bang Bang Bang! A series of assault rifle bullets swept forward, this assault rifle in his hands are shot point nk effect, each round appears to be iparably urate. Pale Tiger, who was hiding in the bunker and was about to counterattack, changed his face slightly and hurriedly rolled on the ground, but fortunately his reaction speed was fast and several stray bullets almost brushed past him, narrowly. At one time, Pale Tiger and White Fox two people to carry out gunfire duel, the result of the duel but also who can not help who. After all, both of them are very strong, and their perception of danger is extremely keen, coupled with the ability to react beyond the ordinary, often able to avoid each others fire sweep. From the weapon firepower, the heavy machine gun in Pale Tiger undoubtedly upies a great advantage, but this advantage also fails to turn into a deadly killing opportunity, unable to fundamentally get rid of White Fox. Ta-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! The firefight between the two men continued, firing to the end C h h h! h h h! The weapons in both hands were out of ammunition and the bullets had been shot. Pale Tiger and White Fox both abandoned their guns at almost the same moment, and then sprinted towards each other as fast as they could. Whoosh! Whoosh! In the mountain forest, only to see two figures speeding towards each other, endless killing machine from their bodies, locked towards each other. Snort! Pale Tiger drew a back wide saber, the sharp front part of the de with sharp serrations, sprinting forward with his saber in his hand has been a powerful chop, from top to bottom straight to White Fox. White Fox raised his right hand, a silver-colored de with curved curves in his hand, the de raised forward and struck Pale Tigers shing saber de. ng! Pale Tigers own fierce and ferocious force, which had struck forward along the saber, was met with a soft and continuous force. Pale Tiger a side, choose a favorable angle orientation of his attack, then his gloomy gaze fixed on White Fox, in his impression of the dark world does not seem to have such a powerful woman information. Who are you? Pale Tiger asked. Arctic fox, White Fox said in an indifferent tone. Arctic fox? frowned Pale Tiger, then he snapped out of it and said, The boss of the Arctic fox mercenary group? White Fox did not respond again, the silver shinybat knife in her hand was named fox knife, with a special Xuan iron to build from, the de is extremely thin but extremely tough, the de is sharp to blow hair can be broken. The fox de in White Foxs hand shook, a blossom appeared out of nowhere, and in that blinding blossom, she moved her body, and with the fox de in her hand, she had turned into a silver de aura like a pylon to attack and kill Pale Tiger. Chapter 637 Killing Corpse Shadow Jason took a big step forward, each step seemed to carry the force of a thousand pounds, giving the impression of a mountain of calm and majestic, an aura of blood and fire that seemed toe from the deepest hell lingered around his body, his own pressure was overwhelming, climbing, crushing into Corpse Shadow with the aura of an ocean of fury, and also locked Corpse Shadow firmly under his locked in his killing machine. At this moment, Jason is like the prehistoric beast that has finally revealed its fangs, he released his real strong and unparalleled breath pressure, the whole person is like Satan descending, nothing can be broken, nothing can be destroyed! Satan, you are too arrogant! My strength is one realm higher than yours, if I want to go to hell, its you who wants to go down! Corpse Shadow shouted gloomily and angrily, and wisps of cold and frigid Yin Fury continuously diffused out from his body. I didnt expect that the first one who came to die was fromyour Assassination League. I can see that you are not a dedicated assassin in the Assassination League, perhaps you belong to another kind of assassin warrior in the Assassination League. But it doesnt matter anymore, since you came to offend, leave your corpses behind. Jasons tone was indifferent, with an eerie chill, as he approached Corpse Shadow in stride, and then he roared, and once again performed the Dragon Shadow Fist punch. Dragons breath! Jason pushed his heavy hitting power to the highest peak, and performed the Dragon Shadow Fist, a powerful and majestic fist, a fist out, the violent fist drive seems to have copsed this side of the void, like a dragon spitting a whale swallowing the sea, filled with a powerful and unparalleled killing aura. Its a heavy punch with the power of Abyssal Pounding inside! When the fist style crushed to the face, Corpse Shadow deep inside a sense of inexplicable fear, he can sense the terror of this punch, his own strength attributes are not based on strong, so for him to fight is obviously not a good choice. At that moment, Corpse Shadow used his weird and swift ghost-like speed to dodge towards Jasons right side, ready to take a counter-attack when Jasons punch fell short and the new power had not yet been renewed. However, he did not dream that his figure shed under the direction of Jasons punch also changed with his figure, and when he shed to the right andnded on his feet, he found that the fist of Jasons punch had already closed in on him. ho ~~~~ Corpse Shadow shouted out in anger, and he frantically pushed his own yin-devil power into his arms, forming a cross-arm shield that blocked Jasons punch. Boom! In the sh of lightning, Jasons fist hase down, and the power of the Abyssal Strike within the fist has erupted. Theyers of raging Abyssal Strike power are like a sweeping tide, and the violent power instantly forms a sweeping ocean that engulfs Corpse Shadow. The Corpse Shadow has already gathered all of his own yin and fury power, but under the heavy pressure of Jasons abyssal strike, the iparable yin and fury power could not be dissolved, after all, Jasons masculine power attribute is the nemesis of this yin and fury power. Under the gravity of Jasons punch, for a moment, Corpse Shadow felt as if he had been struck by a huge and boundless dragon elephant, and his entire body flew out sideways. In the hardcore confrontation of power, even though his strength had reached the second level of the Secret Realm, he was still unable to resist the impact and crushing force of Jasons Abyssal Heavy Strike. Then again, Jasons own true strength would not be judged by the apparent realm of strength as the only standard. He suppressed at the peak of the Extreme Power Realmfor more than a whole year, constantly umting and precipitating, at the right opportunity to open their own power secret realm, crossed over to the Secret Power Realm can be said to be thick and thin. Therefore, in the umtion of the same realm, there are only a few that can match him. In addition, hebined two power attributes, so he couldpletely achieve cross-levelbat. Corpse Shadow was knocked away by the force of the Abyssal Pounding that erupted from Jasons punching momentum, and Jasons body moved to ride out the attack. Jasons body just sprinted forward, but unexpectedly saw the original was knocked backwards in the Corpse Shadow toe point, the whole person is not only stopped backwards momentum, but also with a faster speed towards Jason lower body dive over. In that instant, Corpse Shadows speed reached an unimaginable level, and soon, it could be called a sh. Then, Corpse Shadows body was filled withyers of sinister aura, and he instantly brought out his own Death Fist, which is an extremely tricky, bizarre and sinister fist that Corpse Shadow has developed, attacking all the vital parts of the human body that cannot be defended. Corpse Shadows surprise counterattack was really a surprise to Jason, but Jason has been through countless battles and dangerous situations, so he was not caught off guard. Whale swallows the raging sea! Jason roared out, he evolved Dragon Shadow Fist, under the power of his own heavy attack, instantly formed ayer of fist shadow, the shadow of the fist all like a substance, the direction of the Corpse Shadow attack to envelop. The shadow of the fist is like a tidal wave, it really has the momentum of Whale swallows the raging sea, each shadow of the fist contains a heavy and heavy force, hard to Corpse Shadows dense rain of surprise punches constantly blocked. However, Corpse Shadow, as a legendary powerhouse in the second level of the Secret Realm, did have his power. He found a gap in the shadow of Jasons surrounding fist, and then punched out and took Jason straight to the side of his waist. At that moment, Jasons right leg also swept out, as swift as a bullet! Extreme Bullet Legs! This leg technique is as fast as its name suggests, just as fast as a bullet. Bang! Corpse Shadows fist hit the side of Jasons waist, and Jasons leg also swept across, and in a hurry, Corpse Shadow crossed his arm to resist, but after the legnded, Corpse Shadows thin, skinny body still flew out. Jason felt a paralyzing tingling sensationing from the side of his waist, and he felt some difort from the invasion of the sinister force in Corpse Shadows fist, as if it was going to devour and damage his flesh and blood vitality. But Jasons unbelievably strong physical strength was reflected in this moment, forgiving the Corpse Shadow punch, his own movement has not caused much impact. Whoosh! Jasons feet are a little bit, a sh dash towards the backward flying Corpse Shadow chase over. Corpse Shadow has not yet stood firm, Jasons sh momentum hase close to follow, and then Jasons fist, a punch out, surrounded by a rich blood fire breath, as if there is a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood with this style of punch spread to the surface. Three anger blood fire float! Jason exploded into a fist of fury and murder.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Corpse Shadows face was horrified, he couldnt understand why Jason was able to move so quickly and counterattack after he had clearly been hit by a punch, it seemed too unscientific. Corpse Shadow had to gather all his strength and throw his fist against Jasons attack. Bang! Jasons fist fell, the raging and violent storm power impacted out, forming a prating storm fist power. Corpse Shadows blocking punch was immediately broken, and the force of the st prated into Corpse Shadows body, leaving him riddled with holes and revealing arge gap in his chest. Give me hell! Jason roared low, his right hand sted out again,yers of heavy force coalescing in his fist, sting at Corpse Shadows chest with lightning speed. This punch, Corpse Shadow can no longer make any resistance, only eyes desperate to watch Jason this punch the momentum of the fist bombarded his chest, bursting out of the force of the abyssal heavy blows st. Ka-chow! Ka-chow! With a series of ear-splitting fracture sounds, Corpse Shadows entire mouth spurted blood and flew backwards seven or eight meters. Chapter 638 – A slash to seal the throat Corpse Shadow even with the strength of the secret realm of the second realm of the yin and evil power protection or, but the face of Jasons fist power burst out of the abyssal heavy force of the blow, that is also dead can not die again. The terrifying force of the Abyssal Strike can explode out of the force of the crushing, spare Jasons current understanding of the Abyssal Strike has not yet reached the level of the force of the explosion of several times the strike, but the force exploded out of the force than the usual plus, this punch down, Corpse Shadows sternum is basically broken, the internal organs are also under the impact of the huge force instantly violent, seven orifices Blood came out, the death was extremely tragic. Just to be sure, Jason walked over and checked Corpse Shadows body to make sure he was dead before he was reassured. To this day, Jason still feels some vague stabbing pains on the side of his waist, and the yin-devil force that invaded his body is stubborn, trying to continuously devour his flesh and blood, causing his own masculine qi and blood to repeatedly fight and kill before the yin-devil force that invaded his body ispletely digested. This makes Jasons face awe-inspiring, that is, Jasons own physical strength is extremely perverted, since childhood by Old Mr. Miller beaten, after soaking inside the potion; plus his own qi and blood is extremely masculine and overbearing, just the nemesis of this yin and evil power. Otherwise, if other people were struck by Corpse Shadows punch, under the erosion of this sinister force, their own mobility would be drastically restricted, and that would in turn be hunted and killed by Corpse Shadow. Jason took a deep breath as he once again picked up the Barrett sniper rifle and ran towards the rest of the battlefield, while rallying the Satan Army soldiers on the battlefield through his headset.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The quiet mountain forest. Phantom is in the shape of a lightning bolt and is chasing a figure dressed in blood, that is a Blood Wing . Phantoms breath gathered and rose without the slightest fluctuation, and the speed of her feet was as swift and silent as a ghost in the darkness, and finally, she leapt onto a high ground, the M200 sniper rifle in her hand pointed forward and locked into a position. Phantom did not move, the whole person looked cold and calm, the gaze in his eyes locked tightly on the crosshairs of the sniper rifle. Soon, a figure appeared within the range of her sniper rifles aim as she stalked, and Phantom shifted the muzzle slightly, then she pulled the trigger. Phew! A sniper slug sniped out, hitting the stalking Blood Wings head with unparalleled precision, a cloud of red and white immediately erupted, and the entire head was immediately sted. Phantom put away the sniper rifle, and after a little sensing she rushed towards another direction. She is very excited to kill the people of the Assassination League, and she joined the Satan Army in order to unite with Jason against the Assassination League. In this life, as long as the Assassination League is not extinct, she will not rest. The rear of this mountainous war zone. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron and about thirty other Satan Army soldiers wereing up from the rear, but by the time their encircling front closed in, the enemy had been routed and fled. Treg Taylor, assaulting forward, sensed the scent of a stalking Blood Wing, and he quickly closed in to cut off the Blood Wings path. The Blood Wing had a sense of what was going on, and just as he was about to raise his gun to fire, a sudden burst of intense machine gun fire had swept in. Ta-da-da-da-da! Treg Taylor was carrying an XM806 heavy machine gun in his hand, and when he pulled the trigger, the bullets fired from the muzzle of the machine gun hadpletely covered the area where Blood Wing was located. As for the Blood Wing, even the opportunity to shoot has not yet had time, the whole person has been the machine gun bullets to the hos nest. In the mountains and forests, those Blood Wing fleeing in all directions were continuously killed one by one. In Sea Shark led by the Arctic fox mercenary group warriors, and the Satan Army side of Phantom, lion, Cold, Eagle Eyes and other people under the siege, those fleeing Blood Wing even if it is difficult to fly, all were killed in the air. In the back, Jason rushed over and rejoined the Satan Army warriors as well as the arctic fox warrior in this battlefield. Wheres White Fox? Jason asked when he couldnt see White Foxs figure after rejoining the group. Sea Shark said in a deep voice, The boss has gone after one of the enemy leaders alone. Oh? Jason frowned, and then he sensed two powerful battle breaths fluctuating on the left side, and he moved his body and immediately ran towards the left side. Snort! Snort! Pale Tiger and White Fox are still fighting, but it has gone down to the wire. Pale Tigers body was drenched in blood, and hisrge, sturdy body was covered with stab wounds, some of which were deep. On the contrary, White Fox, but the body is not the slightest injury, holding a fox knife in her hands in her hands flip like a dance, swept up the road to make people astonished by the knife mane. White Foxs body speed was faster than his, and White Foxs knife attacks were so endless that he could not anticipate them, and each strike was often followed by a more severe killing opportunity, making him suffer. After he opened his own secret realm of power, his strength was greatly enhanced and he possessed what could be described as brute force. The problem was that he never once had the opportunity to get close and then overpower White Fox with his own power. Snort! At that moment, White Fox attacked with another knife, and Pale Tigers saber was stabbed forward, and he found the right angle and used the serrated front part of the saber to block the silver fox knife. Then, Pale Tiger flipped his saber slightly and used the serrated teeth to jam the de of the fox de in White Foxs hand, making it impossible for White Fox to continue the attack. This fleeting opportunity was seized by Pale Tiger, and he immediately bulled his way up, roared under his breath, and threw a left-handed punch toward White Fox. His fist shook up a powerful wind, containing his own strong force, and struck White Fox. At that moment, White Foxs eyes actually showed a smirk, her own breath suddenly climbed in an instant and became stronger again, she also left a fist, to meet Pale Tigers fist momentum. Bang! The two mens punches were hard-hitting, and what Pale Tiger had expected to happen to White Fox did not happen. White Fox body posture agile, in turn, with the force of this fist counterattack, her body a sh, then a slight wrist, the hilt by the saber serrated card master fox knife de towards the front of a silver lightning-like arc de. Snort! The silver lightning-like de shed past Pale Tigers throat, leaving a crimson line of blood on his throat. Pale Tiger opened his mouth, he wanted to say something, but could not say, the throat knot wriggling under the throat of the line of blood immediately expanded, a blood like a fountain gushing out. In fact, what Pale Tiger wanted to say before he died was that he didnt expect White Foxs real strength to be the Secret Triple Realm! With the strength of the secret realm three realm, it is not a problem to resolve the force contained in his punch just now, after all, there is still a realm difference between his strength and that of White Fox. Chapter 639 Sacrifice Whoosh! A strong wind arrived in a hurry, Jason rushed over to the battlefield and saw Pale Tiger on the ground. White Fox has put away the fox knife in her hand, originally in battle manifesting a cold-blooded murderous aura after she saw Jason, the delicate red lips slightly raised, outlining a foxy and provocative smile, their own temperament back to the original kind of charming and provocative style. Satan, why did youe sote? Can you bear to see me, a weak woman, being bullied by this man? White Fox said in a sultry tone. Jason looked at Pale Tiger, who had fallen to the ground with blood pouring from his throat, and his face was speechless, thinking who was bullying whom in the end? Is this also a legendary powerhouse who has opened the secret realm of power? Jason asked. White Fox nodded and said, Yeah, a legendary powerhouse in the Second Realm of the Secret Realm hasnt reached the Overlord level yet either, so it doesnt count for much. White Fox put it mildly, but Jason was quite speechless. To know in the dark world, can open the power of the secret realm of the strong are extremely extraordinary, is already the core of the major powers strong, in the mouth of White Fox is nothing, it seems that the only overlord level strong people can enter her eyes. Jason also knows the division of the dark world for Secret Power Realm strong people, opened the secret realm of power can be called legendary strong people. The Secret Power Realm between the third and fifth realms are ssified as dominant, the sixth and eighth realms are ssified as kings, and the ninth realm is the emperor level! These sneaking invading enemies have the Assassination Leagues emblem on them and were sent by the Assassination League. But they are not those dedicated killers of the Assassination League, they should be other types of warrior breeds. Jason said. White Fox nodded and said, There is a core group of warriors cultivated in the Assassination League called Sky Shadow Warrior. this guy I killed should be one of the Sky Shadow Warrior. So the Assassination League sent two Sky Shadow Warriors, one of whom I already killed. Jason said. Jason said. White Fox suddenly smiled and said, The only way to go next is to see what the Assassination League has to offer. Mainly in this gray area of the town, your arsenal base is not up yet, if the bases defense can be up, in terms ofbat can still be defended and fight. For now, we can only pray that we can hold on for a while longer. Two people talking, with heavy footsteps gradually approaching, is to see Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, lion, Baron and other Satan Army came over. In addition, there is Sea Shark led by the Arctic fox mercenary regiment warriors. Several warriors beside Sea Shark came over carrying the bodies of two fallen warriors. Sea Shark looked at White Fox and said in a low and mournful tone, Boss, Mountain Dog and Mountain Hawk have been killed in action. White Foxs face was stunned as she walked over, looked at the two fallen warriors, and after a long moment of silence, said, Lets have them cremated. They have died, but they will always live in the hearts of everyone in the Arctic fox mercenary regiment. We will always remember the contribution they have made to the mercenary group. Jason took a deep breath, he did not know what to say, only to go up to relieve the Arctic fox mercenary group of warriors. White Fox, if these two warriors still have their families, then please bother to contact them. In addition to the cost of hiring your mercenary group, for the fallen mercenary warriors, I will also pay an additional pension to their families. Jason said. Thanks!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. White Fox said with a nod. Then, in a clearing in the Andy Mountains, the Satan Army soldiers and arctic fox warrior cut down a tree and set up a shelf, and the two fallen arctic fox warriors were ced on the branches of the trees set up inyers. White Fox led the Arctic fox mercenary regiment warriors standing in front of the cremation of the wooden frame, these arctic fox warrior face sorrowful, is carrying out some prayer farewell ceremony. Finally, White Fox ignited the wooden frame, and the zing mes rose into the air, reflecting the surrounding darkness. Jason and the Satan Army soldiers are also standing by, forgiving the sacrifice is not the Satan Army soldiers, but they still feel bad in their hearts. In any case, the Arctic fox mercenary group was hired by them, the same as fighting alongside them, Arctic fox mercenary group has a soldier sacrifice, they are naturally also empathetic. After the cremation, each Arctic fox mercenary regiment warriors symbolic take a little ashes, the ashes of these fallen warriors will be apanied by them, apanying them for the next campaign. Perhaps this is the best way to honor their fallenrades. Even if they are sacrificed, they can still apany them to fight on. The site in the wilderness. Jason came with Satan Army soldiers. Gabri came to report that the sound of gunfire transmitted during the battle had caused some panic among the workers on the site, and even a small-scale disturbance, but it was suppressed by him leading the armed fighters. Jason nodded, in fact, such a situation is reasonable, these workers are only to work to earn money, not to sell their lives, hearing the sound of crossfire will naturally panic and fear. Jason asked Gabri to call the three construction team foremen over, and soon Alden, Luke and Amos came over. Jason looked at them and said in a deep voice: You probably know how the battle went tonight. I will not hide from you, there will be battles like this in the future. But you dont have to worry, any enemy thates to offend, my side of the warriors will resist and kill outside the sites defense line. So, you will not be in danger. Understand? Alden and the three of them looked at each other, looking at Jason surrounded by a warrior filled with iron-blooded killing, they could only nod their heads. You are just ordinary workers, so I wont let you be cannon fodder. If there is really any danger, I will dismiss you guys in advance. So, dont worry. All you guys need to do is to pacify the workers under your hands. And then work overtime toplete the construction of this project as fast as possible. Jason went on to say. Thanks, well work on that. Alden said. Jason then went to see Chief Engineer Frerik and told him not to worry about outside factors and to just proceed with the project as originally nned. It was not until nearly midnight that Jason and the others returned to the stronghold building inside Babia. When she returned to the stronghold building, Luca greeted her with a tense and anxious look on her beautiful jade face, and only after she saw Jason did she breathe a long sigh of relief. What kind of forces are invading over? Chapter 640 Full-scale preparation for war Jason smiled lightly and said, Nothing much, just that the Assassination League sent a team of warriors to invade, but now this team of warriors from the Assassination League has been wiped out. Assassination League? The other side actually found this ce so quickly? Luca sounded surprised. This town is mixed, there are some scouts, so someone has leaked the news. Jason spoke, and then said, The Assassination League should want toe and spy on the town. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The Assassination League should be trying to spy on the town this time, so the number of people sent is not too many. The next time theye back, its going to be a tough battle. Luca looked at Jason with a touch of determination in her eyes as she said, I believe you can repel any strong enemy thates to offend! Jason smiled ndly and said, Even if youre so confident in me, you still have to leave here immediately when the sunes up. Huh? Luca eximed softly as she beamed and asked, Why?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. There will be a battleing up in Babia. Jason spoke, he looked at Luca and continued, Your safety is crucial, so you cant remain here. There is an eventuality for everything. If you have any safety problems, then this arsenal base is no longer built to exist. So you need to leave, wait until the situation here stabilizes, you cane over anytime you want. Luca gritted her teeth, she actually does not want to leave so soon, it is not easy to meet with Jason, this is not even two or three days to separate, her heart is really unable to part with. But she is also not the kind of squirming little woman, she can distinguish the big picture, she will only let Jason worry about her situation if she stays here, so the best option is to leave for the time being, wait until the arsenal base here ispletely built, forming a perfect defense system, she will be much safer toe over. By now, it was already dawn and Luca was sad to leave, but had no regrets. Because, she had be a real woman, or as she wished, Jasons woman. A smart woman should know that she should not create too much burden for her man. Therefore, she smiled lightly and said, Okay, I promise you. But you also have to promise me that in my mind, the importance of this arsenal base is far less than a millionth of yours. So, you have to promise me to live well, and if you really cant hold it then you will evacuate, okay? I can promise you that. Jasonughed. Luca nodded, the stunningly beautiful jade-like pretty face once again flooded with a soft smile. Faced with Lucas thoughtful understanding, Jasons heart also felt warm. He knew Luca did not want to leave, but in order to dispel his worries, he finally agreed to leave. Therefore, Jason apanied Luca for a while until the morning, after the fog on the sea had gradually cleared, and then sent Luca to the port. Luca came over when the Two Scarlet Guns emblem of the ship is still docked at the dock, the ship has Luca brought over the escort, plus the ship actually with a certain amount of defensive gunfire, so Luca took the ship away, Jason also seems to be extremely relieved. Luca boarded the ship and standing on the deck she turned over and waved towards Jason. Contact me if you need anything. Jason said. Luca nodded as she said, I will, keep in touch. Jason gave a smile and waved towards Luca. With a ships whistle sounded, this huge ship also sailed out of the port, this ride on the wind and waves, gradually far away. After sending Luca off, Jason returned to Babia and gathered the Satan Army soldiers and the arctic fox warrior. After the Satan Army soldiers and arctic fox warrior all gathered, Jason said in a deep voice: From now on, enter the period of full-scale preparation for war. Simr tost nights battle, there will be many more in the future, so we need to prepare in advance. White Fox nodded and said, The next problem is how to arm the defense. After all, the range is sorge that you have to find a few key openings or passages to arm in order to get twice the result with half the effort. Effective immediately, the shipping of the dock port, except for the daily supply of the town, the delivery of living supplies, the rest of the aspects of the traffic all prohibited. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Secondly, the three transport channels, the three channels and the rest of the two countries at the border with the region to send soldiers to lurk stationed, any unusual situation will be reported. Thest point is the defense of the Andes Mountains. The Andes Mountains are extremely vast and only a few key points could be selected for arming. White Fox said. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice, Thats exactly what I mean. At noon, I will send Satan Army soldiers ahead to scout the mountainous terrain of the Anses Mountains in this area, select a few key points to set up a simple post, and send people in turn to conduct a 24-hour stakeout. This way, if there is any enemy situation, we can be the first to know about it, so that we can make countermeasures. Okay, I agree. White Fox said. Jason went on to say: In addition to the full line of defense, both Satan Army warriors or arctic fox warriors daily training should also begin to carry out. Everyone in the field is a warrior, the situation in the battlefield is changing rapidly, the only way to survive is to be stronger. Sometimes the meaning of war is not to destroy the enemy, but how to keep yourself and yourpanions alive. Considering the future Satan Army warriors and arctic fox warrior will cross withbat, so the next training program. Twobat teams together mixed special training. White Fox looked toward Sea Shark and asked, Sea Shark, what do you think? Sea Shark thought about it and said, No problem. Jason whirled and said, From today, the daily training piece, Mr. Iron Fist is responsible for, all the warrior personnel involved in training, listen to Mr. Iron Fists special training arrangements. Mr. Miller, I will immediately work out the appropriate training program and get all the warriors involved in the special training as soon as possible. Mr. Iron Fist said in a deep voice. Jason nodded, his gaze swept over Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes and the others and said, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, lion, you four will scout the terrain of the Andes Mountains adjacent to the town limits within today. Mark a few key terrain that can be connected to the outside world, and eventually draw a simple topographic map. Yes, Mr. Miller! Cold and others nodded their heads and said. Since everyone has understood their duties and tasks, lets seize the time and execute them immediately. Jason said. At that moment, the Satan Army warriors and arctic fox warrior in the field have left and began to implement Jasons established mission arrangements. White Foxs eyes shed with a hint of color, she looked at Jason with interest, looking at the eyes as if they were obsessed with the general. From Jasons methodical arrangement just now, she saw the advocacy andyout that a qualified leader should have, and only felt that Jason at that moment exuded an indescribable masculine charm. The masculine charm of this fusion of blood, fire and murder is extremely deadly for women. At least, thats what it was for her. Chapter 641 – Sitting on a Mountain and Watching a Tiger Fight A hidden ind in a hidden sea. The morning sun reflected on the sea around the overseas, with the waves churning, a golden glow on the many waves. The sunlight also seems to be unable to dispel the fog of the dense mountain forest surrounding the ind, making the entire ind is still shrouded in a foggy and misty tide, yet permeated with continued eerie intent. The ind in the middle of the open space, the magnificent castle that rises from the ground seems unusually eye-catching, the golden sunlight reflected in the castle that unique and appears bloody blood-colored scythe mark, look long seems to feel this blood-colored scythe pattern are flowing with blood. Within the castle, Angels face is extremely gloomy, below him stands a powerful figure emanating cold-blooded and murderous, visually estimated to have at least thirty people. These people are the core of the Assassination League stronghold, among them are ten Sky Shadow Warriors, each Sky Shadow Warrior is a powerful person who has opened the secret realm of power. In the hall, there are two ck-robed men standing close to the front, their own aura is even more unfathomable, than those Sky Shadow Warrior looks more horrible, identity is also higher. Poisonous Bee, who is responsible for the intelligence of this stronghold, is kneeling in front of Angels, not daring to raise his head. Angels adjusted his emotions and suppressed his boundless anger, he looked coldly towards Poisonous Bee and said, Are you saying that Pale Tiger, Corpse Shadow and the others have lost contact, and that the dark scouts on Babia have also lost contact? Yes! Poisonous Bee said. Since they cant be contacted, they were killed in battle. Angels spoke, his face grim. Angels opened his mouth, his face gloomy, then said, Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow led by thirty Blood Wing, overnight silent and colorlessly killed. Even the Satan Army cant have such a powerful fighting force, right? Anyhow, Pale Tiger and Corpse Shadow are also Secret Power Realm powerhouses. Poisonous Bee didnt know how to answer, and in fact he couldnt believe it was true. If it is confirmed that Satan Army is in Babia, do we need to inform the headquarters? A ck-robed man standing on the right spoke up and asked in this regard. Angels looked at the ck-robed man, for this man he was obviously much more polite, he waved his hand and said: No need to rm the headquarters. Besides, there are bigger things to prepare for at headquarters. If I cant even handle a few dozen Satan Army members, what face do I have in guarding the Alliances stronghold in South America? Angels is also true, the Blood Wing in this South American stronghold has hundreds of people, plus ten Sky Shadow Warriors, and no less than a handful of dedicated killers who can be mobilized. In addition, there are the two ck-robed men, they have amon title in the Assassination League C ck wizard! In the entire Assassination League, the number of ck wizards is not much, only about ten, but every ck wizard is a dominant level powerhouse, which means that their strength has reached the Secret Realm Triple Realm or above. Such a powerful configuration of strong soldiers, coupled with his personal sitting, if still can not deal with a Satan Army only dozens of people, then it is really a nightmare.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Therefore, Angels does not intend to rm the Assassination League headquarters, he is responsible for the area around South America, if things within his jurisdiction can not be solved on their own, he does not even feel worthy to serve as the chief of this stronghold. Mr. Angel, there is an intelligence that appears suspicious. At this moment, Poisonous Bee, who was kneeling on the ground, spoke up. Angels cold as ice two eyes immediately bet on Poisonous Bees body and asked, What information? The Babia port terminal is under control, so our men cante close, but there are still our intelligence officers monitoring the sea not far away. Poisonous Bee spoke up and continued, Just now, these intelligence officers sent back word that a ship had left Babias port dock, and that this ship was marked with the icon of Two Scarlet Guns. Two Scarlet Guns? Is it Two Scarlet Guns, thergest arsenal in Europe? mused Angels. Mr. Angel, what you have guessed is correct, that would be a ship from Two Scarlet Guns. Poisonous Bee said. Angels face shifted and flickered for a moment, and he said slowly, What does it mean that Two Scarlet Guns ship appeared in Babia? Mr. Angel, although Two Scarlet Guns arms industry is extremelyrge, it has been unable to develop the arms market on this side of South America. Poisonous Bee reminded. Angels brightened up, he said: So it is no ident that Two Scarlet Guns appeared in Babia. Two Scarlet Guns, Satan Army, a huge project It is said that Satan Army and Europe The rtionship between thisrgest arsenal has always been very good, Satan Armys arms are basically provided by Two Scarlet Guns. Two Scarlet Guns wants to join forces with Satan Army to build an arsenal base in Babia, so as to enter the arms market in South America? That would be interesting. Mr. Angel, if thats the case, what should we do? Poisonous Bee asked. Angels sneered and said, Its not what we should do, but what the arms dealers in South America should do. Poisonous Bee, immediately gather detailed information on all the arms dealers in the area of South America. These arms dealers certainly wont stand by and watch a soon-to-be-established arsenal base to take away their share of the arms. So, the most anxious should be them. Mr. Angel, what if the information is not true? We also havent confirmed that the project on Babia is an arsenal base. The ck wizard standing on the left spoke up. Angels gaze sank, shing with a morose sharpness, he said: The truth or otherwise of the information is no longer important. The important thing is that Two Scarlet Guns ship appeared in Babia, Babia is building a huge project These information are connected, already enough to make the South American side of the arms dealers fidget. So, whether this project is an arsenal base or not, these arms dealers will try their best to destroy it. They would rather kill by mistake than let the interests of their own arms market be half threatened. What Mr. Angel is saying is that we wait and see what happens and sit back and wait for the South American arms dealers to engage in a firefight with the Satan Army? The ck wizard on the right asked. Angels nodded as he said, Yes, thats exactly the idea. We can wait for them to lose. This is a perfect opportunity for us, a perfect opportunity topletely dominate and even invade the South American arms market. Chapter 642 All Army Special Training Babia. Half a months time passed quietly, the strange thing is, this half month, Babia area is extremely calm, there is no other forces toe to spy harassment. However, Jasons side is not the slightest ckening, each defense line is still on 24-hour rotating duty, as for the other soldiers are led by Mr. Iron Fist every day in special training exercises. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A hill, only to see a soldier carrying a load bag is on a rapid march, the weight of these bags is 25 kg, but their actions do not seem to be affected by any general, running in the mountains and forests is still as fast as the wind, but also with the help of the surrounding cover to cover their own actions, over a hill, is a natural muddy ce in the mountains, these soldiers lying on the ground These soldiers lie on the ground and crawl through at top speed. This for their own physical exertion can be said to be extremely huge, in the specified time to climb over the hill with weight, in the process there are mud crawling, wading across the river and other items, and finally came to a vast shooting field, in the body physical extreme pressure exhaustion, but also to maintain their own breathing stability, hands steady, to ensure the uracy of the shooting. This is the daily training program prescribed by Mr. Iron Fist. This is a basic project to practice every day, for the Satan Army soldiers toplete without problems, at first arctic fox warrior is a little unable to keep up, often these basic projects training down, these arctic fox warrior are tired and exhausted, and even can not participate in the shooting exercisester. But to say feel the most difficult or Cameron, Bear, Dragon, Wolf, Bee, Nathan, Ratty and other new join the Satan Armys twelve soldiers. Cameron led these warriors in the Golden Triangle area for weapons trafficking, indeed has a certainbat ability, but with the Satan ArmyArctic fox mercenary regiment these can be described as professional soldiers elite warriors than, is still a big difference. So, at the beginning of the training, Mr. Iron Fist also for their situation to take care of, Cameron they started with a weight of ten kilograms, and then to the current twenty kilograms of weight. They knew that after joining the Satan Army, to be a qualified soldier in the Satan Army, they would need to be stronger. They would need to keep up with the daily training of the Satan Army and constantly improve their physical fitness, strength, endurance, speed and other aspects of physical fitness. After the shooting drills, it was time for the meleebat training. In the mountain area towered a cut down wooden stakes, these stakes are about ten centimeters in diameter, the soldiers involved in the exercise need to mobilize their own strength, find the right angle to quickly punch sweeping legs, cross-strike to these stakes. This can train the toughness of their fist bones and leg bones, and in the end, if they can break the stake with one blow, it is extremely outstanding. Jason had given them a personal rehearsal and a leg swept across the ground from which a wooden stake broke off. This makes Sea Shark and other arctic fox warrior all feel shocked beyond measure, because such strength they ask themselves can not do. These regr special training, Jason will also participate in, in addition to these Jason will also be every two days on the red and blue teambat exercises, the arctic fox warrior and the new Cameron and other people all mixed in, teamworkbat tactical exercises. At the beginning, Sea Shark to arctic fox warrior as the blue battalion side and the same number of soldiers of the Satan Army red battalion side of the actual battle exercise, the final result is the blue battalion side basically wiped out at the expense of the whole army. At this point, even a brutal man like Sea Shark had to feel great admiration for the Satan Army. After all, this half-month special training, Satan Army warriors show physical fitness, shooting uracy, sniper uracy and the ability to teambat, are significantly higher than the arctic fox warrior a cut. For the Arctic fox mercenary regiment these soldier gangster prick, can make them convinced is also the only powerful strength! In fact, in terms ofbat ability, the Arctic fox mercenary groups standard is already called the top, but Satan Army is more perverse. They also finally understand why the Satan Army can repeatedly create a legendary battle in the dark world unsurpassed. In todays special training, there is this thin figure, that is actually Wolf Boy.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Wolf Boy began to see Mr. Iron Fist led a special training of soldiers, he could not help but participate in the training, at first Mr. Iron Fist is naturally not allowed, Wolf Boy is to beg Jason, softly and persuasively, Jason finally can only agree to down. Of course, Wolf Boy involved in training does not need to carry a weight bag, for him, no weight toplete the case of climbing over the mountain, mud crawl, wading across the river, melee fighting and other training programs, that has been extremely good. But to everyones surprise, Wolf Boy actuallypleted it and performed very well. The only weak link was the shooting drills, Wolf Boy had no previous contact with firearms and knew nothing about the use of firearms. Jason, who is well versed in the use of various types of firearms, taught Wolf Boy personally, exining each of the various types of firearms in detail, practicing them personally and teaching him how to use them personally. It took Wolf Boy about three days to basically master it, and even Jason was surprised by such speed. I just think Wolf Boy is really a born fighter. Although Wolf Boy was taught to basically master the use of firearms, Jason still forbade Wolf Boy to try heavy machine guns, high-powered sniper rifles and other firearms use, these firearms recoil is too strong, Wolf Boys body is still very weak, currently not suitable for use. In this way, Jason also let Wolf Boy with Mr. Iron Fist they carry out daily training, such training can also be little by little to stimte Wolf Boys ownbat potential. Boom! Boom! Boom! A booming and vibrating boxing sound came from the right direction of the training area mountain forest. An upright and imposing figure is to the surrounding trees as the target, to promote a terrifying fist power to kill, some trees bark in the fist under the suppression are cracked, exposed the smooth trunk. It still doesnt work, the Power of Bludgeoning and the Power of Abyssal Heavy Blows still cant fuse perfectly. Jason paused, and he muttered to himself, his brow furrowed. Jason has been thinking about perfectly fusing the two power attributes of his bludgeoning power and abyssal heavy strike into a force that can explode into a bludgeoning and abyssal heavy strike at the same time, so he has been rehearsing it every day for the past half month. However, no matter how he tried, the two forces still could not be perfectly integrated and could only be released singrly. Jason is not discouraged, not to mention will not give up, he believes there is always a way. During a short break, Jasons mind could not help but recall a quote that Old Mr. Miller had coached him on C Do you understand the root of the power of the Abyssal Repulse? Obviously, you dont understand it yet and havent bothered to look deeper into this issue. You just sit back and enjoy this power attribute that you have mastered after breaking the realm, without bothering to look deeper into what the root of this power attribute is. The root of power? Jason narrowed his eyes and a hint of color bloomed in his eyes. Chapter 643 Comprehension: Power Origin After Jason broke the realm, he naturally mastered the power attribute of the Abyssal Heavy Blow. However, he merely mastered it and did not understand from the root the process of the power of the abyssal heavy strike and the root of the power of the heavy strike. Its as if the Abyssal Striking Power is only an external object he can use, not yet essentially his own, which is why when Old Mr. Miller was instructing him, he told him to trace the origin and explore the root of the properties of the Abyssal Striking Power. Jason quieted his mind, he stopped thinking about how to fuse the power of bludgeoning with the power of abyssal heavy strike, before that, he wanted to explore the root of his own power of abyssal heavy strike. Jason has already tried, he used the Fist of Fury and Dragon Shadow Fist to explode the force of the Abyssal Strikes, the results achieved are simr. But he always believed that this is by no means the upper limit of the power of the abyssal pounding, there must be more powerful power pounding that can be exploded. Jason thought about it, and he tried a simple straight punch, powered by the force of a heavy blow. Boom! A fist out, arge fist sted on a tree trunk, erupted with a booming vibration sound, the tree is actually violently shaking and up, from the fist momentum has a heavy heavy force hit, continuous! At that moment, Jasons face expression then froze. After a short period of freezing, there is ecstasy and confusion, mixed with all kinds of excitement and incredible colors. In the attempt just now, a simple straight punch attack, the force of the abyssal heavy blow that erupted was actually a few points stronger than the other punches that had erupted before. Whats going on here? Jason immediately urged the simple straight punching momentum again, a punching momentum continuously sted into the tree trunk in front of him, in the process, he carefully experienced the process of the abyssal heavy force in his body from nothing to something. After a dozen consecutive punches, Jason finally sensed that the faster he punched the more concise his straight punches were, the more a force seemed to rise up in his body, and this force was instantly generated from the secret realm of power he had opened, almost along a straight line along his punching power, thus generating a great power of punching power. In order to confirm this process, Jason has tirelessly swung punches, and also tried other punches such as hooks, swinging punches and other moreplex basic punches to confirm. In the end, he came to the conclusion that the most single most straight punch can explode out the most powerful abyssal pounding force. In this process, the abyssal heavy strike force from the process of generation to the outbreak he has mastered, if the way to promote the heavy strike force as a node, the less nodes in the process of punching the stronger the power, if more nodes that heavy strike force from one node to another node, and then burst out, in the process of passing each node, the final outbreak of the abyssal heavy strike force will be somewhat Weakened. This means that in order to fully bring out the force attribute of the Abyssal Pounding, the nodes needed to transmit the power of that evolved punch cannot be more, the fewer the better. This does not mean that the straight punch in the basic punching style is the one that can bring out the power of Abyssal Strikes to its fullest. The straight punch is too simple in terms of punching style axioms to carry out the deeper power of Abyssal Strikes at all. After gradually understanding the power attributes of Abyssal Strikes, Jason was able to evolve the corresponding punching style ording to the power characteristics of this power attribute, so that he could maximize the terrifying power of Abyssal Strikes. The fewer nodes the fist power evolves, the stronger the force that the Abyssal Heavy Strike instantly explodes out, and this power attribute is really extremely domineering and direct. Since the heavy strike, it is reasonable to evolve with a heavy fist. Heavy fist is all about swift and majestic, one force will be able to fully explode the power striking characteristics of Abyssal Heavy Strike. Jason fell into contemtion, he entered a mysterious state, simr to a kind of enlightenment, and began to use the power attribute of the Abyssal Strike as a base point to evolve a fist doctrine suitable for this power attribute. Jason followed the sense of mystery that he had perceived and began to evolve his fist style over and over again, focusing on the heavy meaning of the word heavy strike and heavy fist, to incorporate the majestic momentum of the one force down ten meetings, since it is the heavy strike produced by the heavy fist, it should be unstoppable and devastating, a punch out that no one can stop. To evolve this momentum and integrate it into the fist style, only then is the essence of the attributes of the Abyssal Striking Force brought into y. Whew! Whew! The fist wind stirred, Jasons body moved, and began to evolve heavy fist in the void to cut through a subtle path of fist path, sometimes a fist style he had to repeat dozens of times, until he found the kind of fist mystery that fits his mind before resting. He thus tirelessly evolved his own fist, the sun began to fall on the mountain also did not know. Eventually, Jason stopped, and after regaining his senses from the mysterious state ofprehending the doctrine of boxing, he noticed someone beside him, and when he looked back, he saw White Fox. White Fox stood yfully on the sidelines, her posture is more than sexy fox, the sunset shroud, she wore a fox-shaped mask of the jade face half hidden in the release of a tantalizing stunning and charming. White Fox? said Jason, surprised.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. White Foxs delicate red lips lifted, lifting up a stirring smile as she said, I came over for a while and saw you practicing your fist so I didnt disturb you. You seem to be evolving a brand new fist style? Jason did not hide, nodded his head and said, Sort of. But I havent figured out anything yet, Im still exploring. This is true, he has initially felt some doorway, began to form a prototype, but to say that can immediately evolve this abyssal heavy hitting force attributes of the HEAVY PUNCH, or impossible. This statement, White Fox eyes shed a trace of amazement, in her just watching, spare Jason did not push a powerful force to evolve that fist style, but she watched from the sidelines when she clearly felt an extremely heavy and majestic aura crushed over, as if each punch is wrapped in a million pounds of power, like a huge mountain copsed head-on. Just looking at it all makes people feel a sense of oppression for which they are suffocating. But Jason actually said that this style is not yet formed? Its still being explored? White Fox cant imagine how terrifying it will be one day when this style is fully evolved by Jason. Satan, you evolved this punching technique to be in ordance with your own power attributes? White Fox couldnt resist asking. Chapter 644 – A trip back to the country Faced with White Foxs question, Jason didnt have the slightest intention to hide, he said, Thats right. After opening the secret realm of power, I always felt that my own power attributes could not bring out the maximum power, so I wanted to evolve a boxing style that could conform to my own power attributes. White Foxs stunningly beautiful jade face shed with a trace of amazement as she said with a tsk, Among the strongest people in the dark world, there are not many who can create battle techniques that conform to their own power attributes. I never thought I would see one with my own eyes. But think about it, it is normal, you are Satan, naturally you have the ability to do this. For White Foxs ttery, Jason also does not take it to heart, he also does not intend to continue to practice, the sense of boxing such a thing is not to say that can be forced toe. Sometimes it requires a certain opportunity, simply put, chance, such as identally immersed in that state of mysterious enlightenment, the mind without distractions, the mind is empty, in such a state to be able to well perceive the corresponding boxing style. Without such an opportunity, even if it is diligent and painstaking cultivation on a few days and nights will not necessarily have any results. By the way, White Fox what is your own power attribute after you open the secret realm of power? Jason asked. In fact, every Secret Power Realm strongman, for their own power attributes are taboo, will not easily talk to others, after all, this is a secret of their own. If you let your opponent know your power attributes, you may be able to make a corresponding response strategy, and thus lose out in the battle and get into a dangerous situation. White Fox did not shy away from this point, she appeared very frank, said: After opening the secret realm of power, I mainly stimte for their own speed to improve. In terms of self-power, it has also changed, and the attributes lean towards the chemical power type. The power of dissolution? The power of dissolution? Jason was surprised to hear that the power of dissolution is also an extremely special power attribute, not known for its strong and domineering power, but this power attribute is just like its name, can greatly dissolve the opponents power impact. This means that with the strength of White Fox Secret Realm Three, she is a woman, her own strength can not bepared with the same realm of men, but the same realm of a mans fist outburst of power, she may not be able to take under the hard shake, because she can disperse the opponents abundant power impact with the power of dissolution. Listen to one of White Fox, after she opened her own power secret realm, the main stimulus is her own speed, but also additional ess to the power of dissolution, such a talent can only be envied. Jason thought about this is normal, otherwise White Fox so young, and how can be one of the four angels under the Lady Darkness? White Fox eyes blinked with a hint of promotion, she looked teasingly at Jason and said, Satan, how about we spar? If you beat me, then Ill let you do whatever you want Anyway, Luca is gone, no one will bother us, what do you think? Jason couldnt help but roll his eyes towards White Fox and said, Ive been training all day and now Im exhausted, how dare you ask me to fight with you? Isnt it obvious that you are taking advantage of the fire to bully people? Its okay the thought of just being defeated by you and then the way youre going to do whatever you want to me at night makes me weak and powerless then dont you want to try? White Fox said with a delicate smile. C Jason all want to curse, he really cant figure out how such words cane out of her mouth. Where is the reserve? Wheres the womans reserve? I want to win you that also has to be to win fair and square, you put water like this I will not even have the desire to strike ah. Of course, Jason now also has no desire to fight with White Fox, he just want to quickly evolve a heavy punch out of the abyssal heavy hitting power attributes. Perhaps, after this heavy punch evolves into a prototype, it is time to find an opponent like White Fox to test it out. Jason packed up some things, some dry food and clean water or something, put it into the marching bag, picked up the backpack and said, Go back to the base, my stomach is still really hungry. Hungry? Then cant you see that there is a big beautiful woman standing beside you in living color? Dont you have any desire to eat? White Fox chased over and asked. Of course there is a desire to eat, the point is that Im worried that I cant feed you in your current state.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . What do you mean? Too hungry, tired of cultivation, only afraid that there is not enough soy milk, you naturally can not drink enough. Jason said without looking back. White Foxs face was stunned, and after a moment she also realized it, and then her face was slightly annoyed, and she gritted her teeth and said, Satan, I didnt expect you to be a shameless guy too! Each other! Jason hemmed and hawed. Returned to the base building, Satan Army and arctic fox warrior training are also finished, one after another have returned. Jason approached Mr. Iron Fist to ask some questions about intelligence, and so far, there is still no suspicious movement detected. In addition, Jason has also contacted Manjusaka, let her keep an eye on the three major arms dealers in South America, but Manjusaka there has not yet returned any news, indicating that the three major arms dealers in South America are still not much action. However, Jason always felt it was like the calm before a storm. The good thing is that in this half months time, the first line of defense trenches have taken shape and some defensive works are underway, and in about seven or eight days the first line of defense will also take shape. After a day of special training, all the warriors had workedup an appetite and ate with gusto when the meal was served, including Wolf Boy. Wolf Boys body is obviously stronger than when he was in City of Doom, and his face is no longer that yellow-faced and muscr, but starting to have some redness. Facing the uing battle, Jason still has a concern for Wolf Boy. He recognized Wolf Boy as his brother, not that he wanted to train Wolf Boy to be a powerful killing machine on the battlefield, he wanted to give Wolf Boy is as his own brother general care and love. For example, giving Wolf Boy the education he deserves. What is clear is that if Wolf Boy is kept here, he will definitely not receive the education that children of his age deserve. In addition, if a big war breaks out, Wolf Boys nature may also be in the front. After much consideration, Jason decided to make a trip back to China and take Wolf Boy back to Carovia, so that he could first receive some education in China, or at least master some basic things to be able to live independently. He couldnt always have Wolf Boy with him, and it was always a problem if Wolf Boy left him or left the Satan Army without being able to live on his own. At least Wolf Boy should initially grasp the knowledge of the world, master some basic knowledge, familiar with some skills and techniques, so that they can do independent based on society. And these are things that can only be instilled through education. At that moment, Jason also no longer hesitated and said to the Satan Army soldiers, Brothers, I am going to go back home and take Wolf Boy back with me. Ill send him back home first, and Ill also go back to arrange some things. Time is short, Ill leave tomorrow. Chapter 645 – Annoyed Mary On the issue of Wolf Boy, Jason privately discussed with Mr. Iron Fist, Mary and others, spare Wolf Boy showed a potential to be a top fighter, but he is still too small. More importantly, Wolf Boy has never received a basic education before, and has no knowledge of the world, basic knowledge, etc., which is definitely not good for his future life. Not only Jason, but also every other Satan Army soldier treats Wolf Boy as one of his own brothers. So they dont want Wolf Boy to be a killing machine,pletely ignorant of any basic knowledge, which is different from a beast that only kills? Therefore, after hearing Jasons proposal, Mr. Iron Fist, Mary, Treg Taylor and other Satan Army soldiers all agreed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mr. Iron Fist said, At the moment, Babia is basically under our control. The defense lines at each key gate are also on rotation, so if there is any abnormal situation, we can also grasp it at the first time. If there is any movement of those arms dealers in South America, Manjusaka can also provide the corresponding information. In short, if there is really a war situation here, Mr. Miller, you cane back in time. Treg Taylor said in a jarring voice, Mr. Miller, dont worry. Even if you are not here, what happens here, the brothers are able to carry. Yes, no matter what enemyes, we will be able to withstand it. To crush us in one fell swoop, thats impossible. Baron also said. Cameron smiled and said, Jason, dont worry, Wolf Boy is basically a nk sheet of paper in the world and knows nothing about the human condition. His education is a key issue that will affect his life in the future. So, you take him back home as soon as possible. We have brothers here. Good. Jason nodded and said, I will also return as soon as possible after I return to my country. BrotherC Wolf Boy shouted from the side, he looked straight at Jason, his eyes looked a little red. Whats wrong? Jason asked. I dont want to go, I want to stay. Wolf Boy spoke up, he could already hear that Jason wanted to take him away and not let him stay here. Do as youre told. Jason said in a deep voice, his tone unquestionable. Wolf Boy looked at Jason, he wanted to retort, but did not dare to speak, his closest and most respected and most afraid of people is Jason, so looking at Jasons face he did not dare to say anything else. Whirling, he shifted his gaze to Mary and said, MaryC Mary looked at Wolf Boys hopeful gaze, and she was really a bit upset. During this period of time, Wolf Boy had basically mastered the Caroviannguage, mainly thanks to Mary. As she taught Wolf Boy the Caroviannguage every day, Mary developed a deep affection for his brother, but considering his future life, she turned her head away and ignored Wolf Boys pleas for help. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor- Wolf Boy looked again at Mr. Iron Fist and others. A Satan Army soldiers silent, they also like Wolf Boy, the heart naturally also have some intolerance. Wolf Boy, Mr. Iron Fist spoke up, stretched out a big hand to rub Wolf Boys head, said in a serious voice, We are doing this for your own good. You go back with your brother first, when you grow up in a few years and thene back to us. Dont worry, when your brother wont let youe, I will personally go over to pick you up, okay? Wolf Boy knew it was a foregone conclusion, and with his eyes red and head bowed, he could only silently ept the fact. Later, Jason also approached White Fox about his brief departure. White Fox said that in the meantime she will cooperate with the Satan Army soldiers stationed here, and finally did not forget not to die flirting with Jason want to cut a deal with her. Jason only smiled back, When Ie back, I will make you beg for mercy! Jason next made some deployments for the Satan Army, and during his absence, Mr. Iron Fist took charge of all affairs, with Cameron, lion, Baron and others assisting from the sidelines. Night. A knock sounded at the door of Jasons room. Jason walked over and opened the door to the room and saw Mary standing outside the door. Mary has taken off her military uniform and put on a homely civilian clothes, even this civilian clothes but also can not hide her proud curves, high bosom is still angry up, as if in the interpretation of a full of vitality. She is obviously after a bath, the body emits a light and elegant fragrance, a clean and delicate jade face presents a washed out beauty, this beauty contains a rigid intent. Why havent you rested yet? Jason asked with a smile. Mary walked in, gave Jason a look and said, I cant just rest at night? I cant evene to your room? Jason hastily said with a smile, OK, OK, OK, you are wee toe whenever you want. Mary gave Jason a nk look and then said, Im still a little worried that Wolf Boy is going back home with you. If you return, who will take care of him in Carovia? You know Wolf Boys character, hes very withdrawn, and so far, hes just stuck with us. If you entrust him to someone else, will you be able to rest assured? Once Jason heard that was the problem, he smiled and said, Dont worry. Theres an old guy I think can carry Wolf Boy well. Who is it? Mary couldnt help but ask. Jasons mind cant help but think of the old man with a grin and missing incisors and an obscene smile, the corners of his mouth cant help but raise a smile and say, Old Mr. Miller, thats the old guy who brought me up. He was able to bring me up, let him discipline and lead Wolf Boy, naturally no problem. Im relieved you said that then. Marys brow rxed and her only concern was put to rest. Jason smiled and said, If I didnt have a good trustee, I wouldnt have taken Wolf Boy back so easily. Youve been teaching Wolf Boy all this time, but its been hard work. It wasnt hard work, Wolf Boy has the Caroviannguage imprinted in him, and a little coaching stimted his memory of thenguage at a young age, so it was a quick learning experience. Mary said. Jason nodded, narrowed his eyes at Mary and couldnt resist asking, By the way, I have a question Hmm? Its the same question that Wolf Boy said you like whoever you likest time at City of Doom I heard you right this little brat was referring to me? Jason, you dare to ask if you believe that I beat you to death! Marys face turned steeply red, gritting her teeth and saying. Jason hastily raised his hands in surrender and said, Believe, convinced. Humph! Mary grunted, red hard at Jason, and said, Dont bother, Im going to my room to rest. Mary walked out the door, and when she reached the doorway she stopped sharply, turned her head to stare at Jason, and asked, Tell me honestly, did that White Fox beavere to you during the night? No, absolutely not! Jason immediately denied it as he shook his head one after another and said, I can swear on my character! Hell knows how much more credit your character is worth. Mary hummed, for Jason this answer seems to feel quite satisfied, she said just after the sound is pulled open the door and walked out. Chapter 646 – The Beauty is Attached Carovia, Oakshire. Herthum Group headquarters building. A woman wearing a professional outfit outlining a rich and sexy body walked into the Herthum Group, walking between the style of swaying, as if to her body that is so thick that it is overflowing mature style to the fullest out. Pointed lips, hibiscus face, tender skin white in red, apricot eyes and willow eyebrows, rich hips and willow waist, covered in a white shirt under the body is mature and plump, bumpy, it is like a delicate curve. Such a sexy fat body is really let a person look for the heart to be drunk, especially the piece of hate to jump out of the fat towering, walking between the three trembling step, shaking people are going to be dizzy. In the Herthum Group, there is only one woman who has this style C Nora, who is so charming. Nora pressed the elevator, and when the doors opened, she stepped inside, and was just about to press the number key when a rush of footsteps sounded, followed by a tall, beautiful figure who also quickly stepped inside the elevator, also bringing with her a light and elegant fragrant breeze. Nora a pair of provocative charming eyes raised, face slightly surprised, said: Jessie? Yo, really catch up ah. The figure that walked in was tall, with a pair of long legs to make people think, and a pair of ck-framed sses on her delicate melon face, but she couldnt hide the beauty that made her stunning, it was Jessie, the beautiful secretary. So its Nora. Jessie looked at Nora and asked teasingly, Are you going to ask for news about that Jason guy again today? Noraughed and said, Im not concerned about my colleagues in thepany. I saw that Jason has note for a long time, so I asked what happened? Aigoo, its not like youre making Jessie jealous, right? Jessie sneered and said, What do I have to be jealous of? Its not like I have anything to do with him. Its not like someone who repeatedly asks for news about that guys whereabouts, so hes not charmed, right? Im relieved to hear you say that. I thought we werepetitors, so you dont feel anything for him. But also, Jason said he likes the type of front and back, you have the back, but as for the front convex well want me to share some meat to you ah? Nora said is giggling,ughing is the flowery branches, curves undting. Jessie blushed with slight annoyance, her eyes skimmed over Noras sunken plumpness, and said without good grace, People with short legs naturally have more meat, I admit that. Unfortunately, my legs arent short na. Noraughed delicately. At this time, the elevatording, has risen to the ninth floor, Nora also walked out of the elevator, but also forgot to say goodbye to Jessie. After stepping out of the elevator, Nora elevator in the bright smile is hidden, reced by a color of worry, she was indeed three times before to inquire about Jasons whereabouts, but all without any results. Since Jason took Old Mr. Miller to her motherst time and gave her a list of herbs after diagnosis, her mother was able to suppress her condition by taking the herbs, but it was a symptom but not a cure. She remembered thatst time Old Mr. Miller mentioned a ghost doctor, she thought Jason could take her mother to this doctor, if she could cure her mothers condition, it would be really good. This bastard, he doesnt know where to go to have a good time. Nora muttered in a dark, annoyed voice. Presidents office. Jessie knocked on the door of the chairmans office and walked in, clutching a folder. Miss Herthum. Looking at Sally, who was already sitting behind her desk and busy, she spoke up. Sally raised her head, the passage of time did not take away the slightest bit of her beauty, but rather appeared more and more dazzling, she cicada a bit, said: Jessie, you are here. Miss Herthum, here are the papers that were put together. Jessie spoke up and continued, And there are some arrangements for invitations to attend events Before Jessie could finish, Sally waved her hand and said, Im not avable today, so Ill cancel all the events today. For those who cant, tell them to reschedule. Okay. Jessie nodded. Seeing that there was nothing else to do, Jessie also said goodbye and walked out.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Jessie went out, the office door closed, Sally leaned toward the leaning chair, hands stretched azy back, appeared extremely round and full chest line perfectly outlined, although not like Nora that thrilling, but is also to give a person a sense of difficult to grasp. There is a banquet tonight, about the progress of thepany Zeus Project core technology issues, but also had to go is missing a person apanied, if he is in how good ah. Sally murmured, and the sight of her eyes seemed to emerge from the upright, mountain-like figure that had given her shelter and warmth, which had been permanently branded in her heart. When will youe back? And I wonder if youll ever think of me Towards the end of the afternoon. A passenger ne flying direct from overseasnded at Oakshire International Airport. After the ne taxied to a stop, the cabin door opened and the passengers on the ne came out of the cabin. In the middle, an upright and handsome figure stands out, an angr face full of masculinity, he is reaching out to take the hand of a 15 or 16-year-old boy, with the flow of people walking off the ne. It was Jason and Wolf Boy who, after a long journey, finally made it back to Oakshire. Wolf, this is Carovia, Oakshire, Jason spoke, then said, Remember, your homnd is Carovia. its Carovias Inferno blood that flows through you, got it? Brother, I remember. Wolf Boy nodded, stepping off the ne he was inevitably curious to look around, breathing the slightly humid air of the coastal city, looking at the scene around him, he was still a bit new. Jason led Wolf Boy out of the airport, then hit a car and drove first in the direction of Oakshire University. Along the way, Wolf Boy looked out the car window at the lined-up buildings and the busy, congested streets, feeling that the city was too different from the City of Doom, where he had lived for more than a decade. Here, there is an air of life, and it seems that such a ce is the ce to live. And in the City of Doom, although there is no shortage of luxury high-rise, but the only thing he felt was the cold and numb killings. Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of Oakshire University. Jason pushed open the car door, led Wolf Boy out of the car and walked towards the school entrance. Just approaching the past, a voice of surprise rang out C Jason? Omg, its really Jason, Jason youre back, huh? Jason, youre finally back, we missed you. Where have you been? I havent seen you for a long time. With the sound of the voice, it is to see Frederick, Theodore, Walter, Arthur and other security guards havee up to meet. Chapter 647 Beautiful Teacher? Seeing a paper familiar and friendly face in front of him, Jason mouth corner also floated a smile, and Frederick and other people have greeted, smiling and said: Your and not beautiful, want me why? Dont say you have any illusions about me, ah, really want this I first smoked you inevitable, too disgusting. Which is not which is not. Frederickughed as he came closer and said mysteriously, Jason, speaking of beautiful women, there is really an extremely sensational event happening in our school these days.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason looked at his lewd look and couldnt help butugh and ask, Tell me, whats the big sensation? Before Frederick could say anything, Theodore said, Jason, there is a beautiful teacher at our school who is said to be teaching English. It is really like a fairying down from the earth, beautiful as hell. We had the privilege to meet once, not to mention the other, just that temperament is as untouched by the fairy general. Yes, since the arrival of this beautiful teacher, it is said that the schools English ss attendance rate has exceeded 100 percent As long as this beautiful teachers ss, students from other sses all flocked over, the staircase ssroom can not hold. So much so that some students are an hour in advance to go inside the ssroom to upy seats. Walter also said. Jason was surprised and said, It seems that this beautiful teacher is really unusual, causing such a big stir. No, its not. But that beautiful teacher is a cold, from my point of view, only Jasons mighty dominance can be subdued. Frederick said in a serious way. Jasons face was solemn, and he said, Dont say that, guys, Im not worthy of your trust, except for my good looks, good character and knowledge. Besides, I am not close to women, only work in my eyes, what beautiful teachers and so on like a passing cloud, do not worry about. Thats that, thats what Jason meant by waiting for a beautiful teacher to fall back on. Theodore said. Jason was speechless, really dont know what to say to these guys. Huh? Jason, whos this teenager? Arthur asked in surprise, looking at Wolf Boy. Jason pulled Wolf Boy to him and said, He is my brother, Wolf Miller. i brought him here, take care of him more when you see him in the future. So its Jasons brother. Thats definitely something to take care of. Frederick smiled. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Jason led Wolf Boy towards Bamboo Residence. Walking on the familiar school road, Jasons heart also seemed calm and had a home-like feeling. Soon, Jason walked back to Bamboo Residence, and when he fixed his eyes, he froze and couldnt help but look left and right to make sure he wasnt going the wrong way, and that this was indeed Bamboo Residence. The question is, doesnt Bamboo Residence only have two rooms? Howe there is another house to the left of your own house? The house on the right is the beautiful principal Kays, next door is his own house, and now the left side has actually expanded to build a house, which is equivalent to his house is now sandwiched in the middle. Could it be that one has another neighbor? Who actually moved in to live at Bamboo Residence? Its extraordinary that Oakshire University was used to build a house for them here. Jason suppressed his curiosity, ready to take Wolf Boy back to his house, just walked forward, but saw the doorway of the house on the left creak opened, the house out of a white dress figure, beautiful face, temperament, as if from the painting of the fairy, not stained with dust, not tainted with cause and effect. Beauty is unreal, like a dream, like a fantasy. Jason nced, mouth wide open, that look like a living ghost, the mind ran through ten million how is this possible question mark. The woman in the white dress raised her eyes and met Jasons gaze. Her gaze was full and the corners of her mouth lifted in a light smile, as if she was not curious about Jasons appearance. Hey, what kind of expression is that? Howe seeing me is like seeing a ghost? The woman in the white dress was the first to speak. Darcey? How is it you? Jason also came back to his senses and couldnt help but ask in a surprised voice. The woman in front of me in a white dress is actually Darcey, whom I metst time in Andis windy bar. He knew that Darceys status was extraordinary, most likely the daughter of some ancient hermit family, how could such a person appear at Oakshire University? WaitC Beautiful teacher? Jason stared at Darcey with an odd gaze, thinking to himself that the beautiful new teacher Frederick and the others were talking about couldnt be Darcey, right? Why cant it be me? Darcey asked, blinking. I mean, how did you get here? Jason looked at Darcey, then at the room, and asked, Is it hard to believe that that room is your residence? Yeah, Im a teacher at Oakshire University now. The school arranged for me to live here. Darcey smiled, and her eyes seemed to sh a wry look as she continued, I didnt know you lived here until after I came to live here. Its a pity I didnt see you the other day. After Darcey said so, Jason also confirmed his suspicion that this beautiful woman like a fairy in a painting was really the beautiful teacher who made Oakshire University a sensation. As we were talking, the door of Jasons room also opened, an old man walked out while pulling out his nose, a pair of cloudy old eyes looked at Jason and said with a grunt: I said how to sleep restlessly, it turns out that you brat is back. Darcey has met Old Mr. Miller. After seeing this awful old man, Darcey saluted with a respectful attitude. Old Mr. Millers cock-eyed nce at Darcey, is pulling out the nostrils of a finger flick, a cloud of unknown objects bounced to the ground, grinning with a smile missing incisors, said: I told you this girl doll toe to live here, must have fallen in love with Jason. Whats the matter, my grandson is good, right? Your body is a little weak, not like a good birth material, but eat more to make up for it can get by. If you like Jason, Ill be responsible for driving him to your room tonight, how about that? Jason heard, forehead full of ck lines, he really want to wheel Old Mr. Miller on the floor rub rub rub rub rub again. This old thing for the old disrespect, the nature is really a little did not change ah, the I and Darcey eight poles are not hit, he said a sentence is the two of them towards the direction of the inappropriate children leaned over. As for Darcey, has long been full of shame, the beast slightly drooping she only hate to find a hole in the ground. Chapter 648 Wolf Now, Breaking Army Kill Jason couldnt help but feel deep sympathy for Darcey. Im afraid this fairy beauty didnt know that in Old Mr. Millers heart, she had already been positioned as the No. N grand-daughter-inw, right? In the future Darcey live here, not to mention the other, the mental aspect is certainly to be devastated. I had to stay at Bamboo Residence, next to Old Mr. Miller. Even Jason felt a deep sense of helplessness as the old man had a bad taste for internalizing his granddaughter-inw. Jasonughed bitterly and said to Darcey: So what, Darcey you mind dont mind. old Mr. Miller is this temper, he doesnt mean anything, hes just talking Old Mr. Miller immediately red, a hateful tone said: brat, the old man has lived a long life, a mouthful of spittle a pit, said the words can still be said for fun? Our ravine Jo Harper, Lane Roberts, Slug the few than you are still two or three years younger than the guys, now which they are not two or three childrens father? And look at yourself is really aughing stock. You are also overly ambitious, can not look at the surnamed white girl doll? The old man to tell you as a veteran, such a girl you can not find by holding antern Jason is simply in a state of confusion, when did he not look up to Darcey? No, its not a matter of looking on or not, the two of them have nothing to do with each other ah, the old man said as if others Darcey deadbeat over the backward they also throw a cold face not to take care of the same. Then look at Darcey, her head drops even lower. In addition, I am afraid that people Darcey are embarrassed to mix in Oakshire University, just came to Oakshire University to serve a few days to go, not to mention the other single Oakshire University students and faculty of the sky are angry people can not stand. Darcey, you, you dont take it personally Jason opened his mouth and rushed forward to pull Old Mr. Miller toward the house, while calling Wolf Boy, who was standing by and not talking, toe in. Old Mr. Miller did not want to leave yet, but after seeing Wolf Boy, he looked surprised and followed him into the house. Jason hurriedly closed the door and said in an exasperated tone, I said Old Mr. Miller, can you change your temper? What do you mean by pushing a beautiful woman on me when you see one? What do you mean? Do I look like a man who is short of women? Ignoring Jasons usations, Old Mr. Miller stared at Wolf Boy with his old eyes and asked, Who is this kid? This is a brother I took in overseas, and I named him Wolf Miller, Jason replied, then said, Wolf,e on, call Grandpa. Grandpa. Wolf Boys clear and bright gaze looked at Old Mr. Miller and spoke very seriously and respectfully. In the process of teaching him the Caroviannguage, Mary also talked to him about family rtionships, such as parents and siblings. So Wolf Boy knows that Grandpa then is not only his own family, but also his own elder. Besides, when he was on the ne, Jason had also talked to him in advance about Old Mr. Miller and heard Jason say that Old Mr. Miller was his only family in the world at the moment. Since they are his brothers rtives, they are certainly his rtives as well. Wolf Miller?! When Jason said Wolf Boys name, Old Mr. Millers cloudy old eyes had a lightning-like sh. Then, Old Mr. Miller that is full of mountains and rivers folded old face showed a kind of Jason rarely see a serious serious color, only to hear Old Mr. Miller muttered to himself: Wolf now, the broken army kill difficult not to be a divine calctor This hide the head of the old thing back then is really a prophecy? What are you talking to yourself about, old man? Jason frowned, always feeling that there was something not quite normal about this old thing. Old Mr. Miller whirled back to his normal self, smiled, and said, Its nothing. With that, he looked over at Wolf Boy, reached over and took Wolf Boys arm, rubbed his face, and then said, Wolf, right? Jason, did you pick that name at random or did someone guide you? Wolf is actually a Carovian, who was trafficked overseas at a young age and then abandoned to live with a pack of wolves. He was found by the hands of some forces in the back and brought to the training camp for training and training to be a beast fighter. It is in the fighting arena withrge beasts in life and death fights, for the pleasure of people. Jason opened his mouth, and then slowly said, I also coincidentally met, so I brought Wolf Boy out. His identity is miserable, and does not know who his parents are, and I have some simrities, so I recognized him as a brother. In the training camp, people called him Wolf Boy, and he was also rted to the word wolf, so I took the name Wolf. Whats wrong with that? No no, the name is excellent. Old Mr. Miller smiled, reached out with his calloused hand and rubbed Wolf Boys head, squinting, Wolf Boy,e on, call out to Grandpa. Grandpa. Wolf Boy shouted again immediately.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Haha, good, good, I have no descendants in this life, but the rest of my life is not in vain if I can have thepany of you two boys. Old Mr. Millerughed loudly. Jason went on to tell Old Mr. Miller a bit about Wolf Boy, already his purpose for bringing him back was to be able to expose Wolf Boy to a preliminary basic education. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head one after another and said, None of this is a problem. As he spoke, Old Mr. Millers hands continued to hold and pinch on Wolf Boys bones, and the constant shing of the aura in his old eyes finally could not be hidden as a wave of surprise and astonishment. Innate Talent? Old Mr. Miller took a long breath, slowly suppressing the shock in his heart. Hyacinths martial arts geniuses are basically gifted people with excellent roots and bones, and even some martial arts geniuses have extremely special destinies that can help their own cultivation in the martial arts. However, Hyacinth has a martial arts physique that is once in a lifetime C Innate Talent! Since there is Innate Talent, there will naturally be Acquired Talent as well. Some ancient ancient hermit families for the martial genius with a special physique will often use arge number of valuable and precious resources, medicinal supplements, quenching and other means to quench it into Acquired Talent. However, Acquired Talent is still a step down from Innate Talent. Innate Talents characteristic is close to the martial arts, any martial arts once you learn, and blend, for other ancient martial arts martial artists martial arts bottleneck and obstacles, in front of Innate Talent like a thin paper, a poke immediately broken. Because of Innate Talents anticlimactic nature, one has not been seen for thousands of years. Once it appears, it is bound to be famous for a thousand years and shine in the present. From this, it seems that an assertion made by this old thing, the divine calctor, back then, is only afraid that it is true. Old Mr. Millers eyes flickered with contemtion. Wolf now, the breakers kill, the phrase is not actuallyplete. Old Mr. Miller remembers that theplete assertion of the Abbot was supposed to beC Wolf now, break army kill, dragon snake risend swallowing green dragon! Hmph, its just some nebulous assertions, with me around for a day, Id like to see who dares to make a move! Chapter 649 Stella’s Invitation Jason had already thought about it when he returned home with Wolf Boy. Regarding Wolf Boys education, he could only ask Kay for a favor. Kay has been in the education system for many years, and I think there should be some ess to help him. With Wolf Boys special situation, it is not practical to go directly to school, really want to go to school only from the beginning of elementary school. He certainly will not follow the educational history of Wolf Boy in elementary school and then on the middle school, high school so that the waste of time too much. What he wants is for Wolf Boy to be enrolled in private educational institutions, where special teachers will provide one-on-one assistance, starting with learning to read and write and gradually expanding to other areas of education. But after he came back, he saw that the lights in Kays house had been off, and he didnt know what the beautiful principal was working on, and it waste in the evening and he hadnte back yet. Jasons mind came up with Sallys serene and beautiful face, thinking that since he was back, he still needed to contact Sue, no matter how she was his boss at Herthum Group. Jason picked up his phone and dialed Sallys number. Surprisingly, the call did not go through. Jason called several times in quick session, and all of them were the same, so he had to give up. With a thought in mind, Jason contacted Ste, Oakshires number one woman, and the call was answered with Stes delighted voice: Jason, is that you? Ste, its me. I just got back home today. Jason smiled and spoke. Even though Ste is already his woman, he still refers to the other person as Ste in a fond way. Youre really the same, after you went overseas you havent heard from me, you cant even get through on the phone. On the phone, came Stes slightlyining voice. Jason sounded apologetic and said, When I go overseas, I cant use this domestic number for the time being. Ill open an international interoperable packageter and Ill be fine. How are you doing? Its okay. Ive got a dinner party to go to tonight. By the way, why dont youe over too. As far as I know, Ste is also going to attend. Ste said. A dinner party? What dinner party? Jason asked in a surprised voice. It is said to be a powerful son from the Capital side. I dont know how, but suddenly they saw the Oakshire side of some investment projects, but also from the Capital side brought a lot of bigpany bosses, but also brought some of the projects can lead to cooperation, so in the Oakshire side held a dinner. Basically, all the influential business people in Oakshire will be there. Ste said. So thats it.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jason nodded his head. He is not a fan of such a party, but since Ste is going, and Sally is also going to attend, he feels the need to go there, after all, these two women have a close rtionship with him. Okay, Ill be right over then. Jason spoke up and then asked, What time does this party start? Im already on my way. Just contact me directly when you arrive. Its the Bauhinia Vi fromst time, as you know. Ste said. Good! Jason answered and was hanging up. Jason looked at the time, it was already seven thirty oclock, thought this party should start around eight oclock. Old Mr. Miller is showing off his cooking skills on a rare asion, and I dont know if its because he found out that one of his extra grandchildren has Innate Talent or what. Jason walked to the kitchen and said, Old man, I have to go out first. You and Wolf can eatter. Ill skip it. Going to see that girl doll again? The old man supports you on that one. Go ahead and go ahead, better abduct three or five watery girl dolls for the best. Old Mr. Miller grinned. Jason was speechless for a while and turned to Wolf Boy and said, Wolf, you stay at home and eat with grandpater. When you get to the world, go to sleep and listen to Grandpa if theres anything you want to do, understand? Brother, I know. Wolf Boy said. Jason took a car key from the house and walked out on that, looking at the Paramount Marauder that had been quietly creeping around the yard for over a month, a fire lit up in his eyes. Jason sat in the car, after starting the car, this long silent behemoth is finally issued a roar, as ancient beasts roar, deafening, listening to the ears but also seems extremely hot and cool explosion. Jason stepped on the gas and the car roared away, pulling out of Oakshire University and speeding towards the direction of Bauhinia Vi. Bauhinia Vi. Here is already lively, famous cars Hui Cui, gentlemen and celebrities, celebrities and beauties have been out, just like an extremely high-grade banquet. In the night, a beastly roaring engine sound came, it is to see a giant bulletproof SUV whistling to, the car sitting is Jason, he has driven to this Bauhinia Vi. The car stopped at the entrance of the lodge and a security guard came up to check the invitation. Invitation? Jason, who of course did not have an invitation, stepped out of the car and said, I am indeed not here for the dinner. So there is no invitation. I came over to find someone. At this time Jasons dress is also casual, not the kind of luxury brand that makes people know the price is not expensive, that is, he drove over the car is slightly more striking. A security guard sneered and said, You cant go in without an invitation, please leave quickly, this is a ce for the rich and powerful, not a ce you cane. I dont know where toe from to want to climb the dragon to the phoenix of the guy, also do not see how much weight they have, this kind of ce is he cane? Have we not seen too much of such people. Dont pay attention to him, in any case, you cant let him in without an invitation, lest there be any chaos. Several of the remaining security guards spoke up. Hearing such words, Jasons face is nd, his heart looks extremely calm, there is no shortage of snobs in this world who look down on people with dog eyes. Identity? The first thing you can do is to take a look at the website. As a Dragon Emperor, the only one among active warriors to be awarded the Order of Inferno, who can match such glory? The Yan Huang Medal is equivalent to a gold medal of immunity from death, even if the ministerial leaders see it are to be polite, national leaders are to be treated with courtesy, not to mention a few the Capital to the gentry held a banquet venue. If he wants to go in, who can stop him? Tic! Tick! Tick! At that moment, a car horn sounded behind, and an extremely luxurious Rolls-Royce Phantom came from behind, and as Jasons giant Paramount Marauder blocked the entrance, the Rolls-Royce was honking its horn. Chapter 650 Beauty to the rescue Inside the Rolls-Royce Phantom seat, sat a young man in uniform, he was about early twenties, sword eyebrows, tiger eyes, square face, revealing an untamed arrogance, he saw the car stopped and frowned, asking, Whats going on? Mr. Baker, Ill go down and see whats going on. A man apanying a seated man in the car spoke up, and he pushed open the door and walked down to find out what was going on. When the man learned that Jason was stopped by security without an invitation, he turned his eyes on Jason and said in a cold voice, You want toe to this kind of ce without an invitation? You dont know how to behave. Get out of my way, do you know whose way you are blocking? Jason frowned and said in a nd tone, Keep your mouth shut. How ridiculous, a person without an invitation has the nerve toe here. Do you really think this is a ce where any dog or cat cane? Dont take a piss and look at your virtue. This man is used to being arrogant and domineering, so he opened and closed his mouth with a condescending and arrogant posture. Jasons mouth shed a cold smile, for the mouth of the guy, he never mind a good clean up. Whew! Whew! At this time, there are several cars also whistling over, without exception, they are also all blocked outside. One of the Bentley Mulsanne sedan came down three or four girls, each appeared to be slender, noble, they obviously came to the party, but now is also blocked outside the door. Whats going on here? Whats going on out front? Someone is blocking the entrance with a car? A sweet-looking girl who looked soft and cute spoke up. Elena, I heard that there was a person who wanted to enter without an invitation but was stopped. This person is really, without an invitation still have the nerve toe, but also block the car at the door, this is dying others. A girl with a delicate face and figure but a sarcastic girl opened her mouth, her words full of a sense of contempt and contempt. Next to him stood a woman who appeared extremely high and cold and voluptuous, a backless dress outlined the sexy curve of the body, a pair of beautiful eyes blinking towards the front.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Behind this high-cold woman came a girl in a long in dress, ethereal, fresh and umon, like a little fairy from the painting, indistinct as if God, a smile surprised immortals. The girl in the long in dress was also quite curious, her face was stunned after she looked forward, and then a hint of excitement that was hard to hide shed across that beautiful jade face, she immediately trotted forward and opened her mouth and shouted, Huh? Jason, its really you! Jason was still thinking of throwing the guy who had spoken out in front of him out of the air when a familiar voice came to his ears, he turned his head to look, his face was stunned, and only after a long time said with a smile, ire? What are you doing here? The girl in the long in dress was a picture-perfect girl, ire, whom I had not seen for many days. ire had already leaped iparably to Jasons side, put her hands behind her back, tilted her head to look at Jasons masculine face shape which had not been seen for many days, and said with a smile, Jason, when did youe back? You must have forgotten people,e back and not give me a call, you have topensate me for the spiritual damage. How can we pay for this moral damage? Jason froze for a moment, how did it feel to be ckmailed by ire? This spiritual loss fee ah I have to calcte it properly. ire fluttering soulful beautiful eyes shed a hint of cunning, said with a smile. The man on the side cant help it, he looked at ire should be to attend the party guests, but in front of Jason he will not give face, immediately coldly said: You kid or not to get out? You blocked Mr. Bakers way, Mr. Baker angry you can not eat away. What kind of person are you? Such a big mouth! If you want to get lost, its you who should get lost! Not waiting for Jason, ire is a burst of angry rebuke said. This young mans face a gloomy embarrassment, he does not know what ire is, so not good directly offended, just at this time there are footstepsing from behind. Only to see a young man in uniform came over, followed by the three beautiful girls who had previously gotten off the bus. ire, its you. The uniformed man spoke, his toneced with a hint of politeness. ire raised her gaze, looked at the uniformed man, sneered, and said, So its Shay Baker Chu Major. I said how this person is dog-eyed, it turns out that it is based on the shelf identity of Chu Da Shao. ire, there is only some misunderstanding here. I heard that this gentleman was stopped without an invitation. Do you know him? Shay Baker looked at Jason and opened his mouth to ask. ires gaze turned and said, Brother Ye was invited over by me, cant we go in? So its a guest you invited. Then of course. Shay Bakers eyes shed, and then he said to the security guards, What are you waiting for? Dont let the guests drive in yet. Those few security guards sniffed a respectful gesture and hurriedly raised the lift bar. As for the man who taunted Jasonearlier, he now had a resentful look on his face. He did not expect Jason to know ire, who was at the party, and ire looked like she had a very important identity. But the man was not impressed either, still thinking that Jason was not much of a person, a person who needed to rely on the help of others to be qualified to enter Bauhinia Vi for the banquet, what could he be capable of? If you want to say that you have the ability, it is just a lucky chance to meet a heavenly girl. Jasons eyes swept from Shay Baker, noting that the rank on his uniform was still a major, but it was not clear from which unit he came out. Jason didnt think so, since he was able to get in, he wouldnt be polite and drove the Marauder into the lodge and stopped. Jason parked his car and walked down, seeing ire waiting for him, he immediately asked, What are you doing here at this party as a student? ire beamed and said, Some friends of mine came over to Oakshire and dragged me to this party. jason,e here and Ill introduce you to some of my friends. The three girls were introduced one by one, and Jason was dragged to the front of the room. The girl who looks sweet and looks soft and cute but has a pair of huge breasts is named Elena Buhl; the girl who looks delicate but likes to be attached to the crowd is named Laura Klor. As for the girl who wore a backless dress with a high cool model with some star quality named Samantha Mach. My name is Jason and Im currently a security guard at Oakshire University. Its the same university where ire is a security guard. Jason smiled bashfully and made a short introduction. Chapter 651 The Oppression of Power (I) Security?! Laura Klor immediately eximed in an exaggerated tone and looked at Jason with a gaze full of unconcealed dislike. She initially thought Jason would be the young master of some family or something, after all, to be able to know ire, I think there will be some status. Who would have thought that it was just a security guard? Elena Buhl didnt think much of it and said with an excited look on her face, ire, shes the security guy you always tell me about? Security guards? Jasons face is ck, this little girl called him Jason even if its okay, but actually have the nerve to promote his name out? There is really no sense of public morality, there is such a handsome and handsome uncle in this world? Elena, besides having big boobs, are you also mentally disturbed? How often have I mentioned him? I just said something, but you keep asking questions. ire stomped her foot and said in an unpleasant manner. Samantha Machs face on the side was as usual, still high and cold and unapproachable, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Jason, but did not say anything. As they were talking, Jason and ire and others had also walked inside the banquet hall. The hall is magnificent, there are already many male and female guests present, able to attend tonights banquet, in addition to the Capital side of the pride of heaven over the noble women of heaven, is the Oakshire side of the high society. Jason walked into the banquet hall and tried to find Sally and Ste, but they were nowhere to be seen in therge banquet hall. Have they note yet? Jason thought to himself. Just then, a fragrant breeze hit him, and Jason turned his eyes to see ires friend Laura Klor approaching, and she looked at Jason and said bluntly, Mr. Miller, I advise you to stay away from ire. Although ire is the youngest of us, its not something you can delude yourself into thinking that a toad wants to eat swan meat.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jason froze for a moment, thinking to himself that this woman was nuts, right? What toad wants to eat swan meat? He has always treated ire as a sister, is she overthinking it? Besides, its not her turn to say anything about how he and ire really are, is it? Jason didnt bother, his eyes continued to search the ballroom. When Laura Klor saw that Jason was not paying attention to her, she was annoyed. She was the daughter of arge family in the Capital. She felt that she had given Jason face by taking the initiative to talk to him, but he didnt know what to do? Youre just a security guard, you dont even know what ire is, and you getting too close to ire will always have some effect on her. So, I advise you to behave yourself. There are some people who cant afford to be in your position. Laura Klor continued to speak, her tone already seemingly nonchnt. Jason frowned and finally took a proper look at Laura Klor, saying that she was very good looking, but the kind of snobbish snobbery that came through was disgusting and repulsive. Miss Klor, I think you misunderstood and overthought. Jason spoke in a nd tone and continued, And please stop opening your mouth in front of me, you didnt rinse your mouth before you came over, did you? A little bad breath. If it werent for the fact that she was ires friend, Jason wouldnt have bothered to give a damn. YouC Laura Klor was furious, her face all blue with anger, staring at Jason with an indignant gaze. At that moment, ire came over, she went to look for food, she came over with some delicate snacks, walked to Jason smiling coquettishly and said, Jason, do you want to try some? Jason shook his head and said, Im not hungry. With that, his eyes continued to look around, every now and then towards the entrance of Bauhinia Vi. Jason, are you looking for someone? Or are you looking for some pretty girl? ire asked with a wink and a smile. Jason said, Sally and Ste were at the party tonight, but I couldnt find them. So look around. Sally and Ste are here too? ires face was stunned as she thought for a moment and said, Its said that Shay Baker and the others came over to talk about something, so could Sally and the girls be upstairs talking to Shay Baker and the others about something? Upstairs? Jason suddenly realized that Bauhinia Vi is actually a three-story structure, with a second and third floor in addition to the banquet hall on the first floor. Ill just get someone to ask. ireughed. Good. Jason nodded his head. Bauhinia Vi, second floor. The second floor is about half the size of the banquet hall on the first floor, which is obviously a rtively private ce. On the second floor lobby a rosewood expensive seat is sitting on a stunningly beautiful and wless, elegant woman, ck evening dress will be her snow-white jade-like skin reflects more white and delicate, can be described as blowing, she quietly sitting, just like a goddess. This is clearly the Sally that Jason has been looking for since he entered the ballroom. Across from Sally sat three young men, the middle seated with a pair of sses with a fair face slightly feminine young man named Leslie Baxter. Sally already knows his background, his father is the mayor of the Capital, a high position of power. To Leslie Baxters left sits a handsome but somewhat evil looking man, also in his early twenties or so, with eyes that are surveying Sallys body. Sally also knows the identity of this male, named Caden West, is the Capitalthe West family young master, the West family controlled by the Summers Group market value has reached a hundred billion, covering various areas of industry, including biotechnology field. The Summers Groups biotech subsidiaries are among the most advanced and developed in the country today. The young male to Leslie Baxters right is Shay Baker, dressed in military fatigues, who has apparently just arrived. Leslie Baxter reached up and pushed the sses on his face and said with a smile, Miss Herthum, let me introduce you, this is Shay Baker, currently serving in the Army. His father is the deputymander of the Capital Military District. Sally did not expect Shay Baker is actually a second generation of the military, although his father is a deputy, but as a deputymander-in-chief that is also the real power of the Lieutenant General, in the military region is also calling the existence of the wind and rain. Sally looked as normal and nodded towards Shay Baker as a greeting. Now that Shay is here too, its time to get started on what we talked about in getting Miss Herthum here this time. Leslie Baxter said. Sally came to the party with the simple purpose of getting in touch with the young owner of Summers Group and hoping to coborate in the field of biotechnology. She was invited to the second floor of Bauhinia Vi to discuss cooperation. Therefore, after hearing Leslie Baxter speak, Sally was also eager to know what the other party wanted to cooperate, and she smiled lightly and said, Mr. Leslie, please speak straightforwardly about what you want. Leslie Baxter said, I know that the Herthum Group is doing a bioenergy study called the Zeus Project, right? Were very interested in that research. So, Caden West, as a representative of the Summers Group, will be working with the Herthum Group. In short, the Zeus Project research will be separated into a newpany, which will be fully funded by Summers Group, including the follow-up biotechnology and so on, without Herthum Group having to worry about it. In this newpany, Summers Group will upy ny-five percent of the shares and Herthum Group will upy five percent. Chapter 652 The Oppression of Power (II) Sally froze, her first thought on hearing the offer was that it was absurd and simply nonsensical. The Herthum Groups Zeus Project research was set up as a separatepany, with the Summers Group taking a 95 percent stake? Thats the same as taking over the Zeus Project, whats left of the Herthum Group? It is the same as her hard work and research over the years, and all the hard work she has put in. Of course she would not agree to this, such a condition is too absurd and bizarre, simply unheard of, this is not in cooperation? It is clearly in the robbery, naked robbery! Sorry, I wont agree to such a condition. Sally said immediately. The Zeus Projects research is extraordinary, and without enough power, Miss Herthum thinks she can keep the research? What do you mean? Sally asked. In Carovia, power is the key to everything, and the Herthum Group is a very big and very small business. But in front of absolute power, the Herthum Group is as insignificant as a wisp of dust, and its easy to crush and destroy. Leslie Baxter opened his mouth and continued, And what we represent is power! The man on the left, Caden West, suddenly smiled and looked very handsome as he said, Miss Herthum, do you want to end up with the Herthum Group because of a decision you made? Since we came to Oakshire to talk to you personally about this cooperation project, dont you see what this means? We may not be able to strike a blow against the Herthum Group, but the big man behind us is a different story. The stakes are high, and Miss Herthum should consider them carefully. The Herthum Group has alwaysplied with the rules of the country and has always paid its taxes on time. In short, I will never agree to your conditions. Sally spoke in a cold voice as she stood up and was ready to leave. Leslie Baxters eyes narrowed slightly and he said, Miss Herthum, there are some big people whose presence you cant defy. For the sake of the Herthum Group and the safety of your loved ones around you, I advise Miss Herthum to think carefully. Otherwise, it will be toote to regret. If Miss Herthum agrees to this, I will announce this partnership to the guests in the banquet hall. The Herthum Groups profits will be doubled in the future. You guys are making threats? Sally got bizarrely angry. No, its true. Leslie Baxter said in a deep voice. Sally just wanted to get out of here, and these three people in front of her only made her feel resentful. At this moment, Caden West suddenly said: Miss Herthum, is yourpanys approval for a $10 billion project dyed? Not only that, have the major banks recently tightened their loans to Herthum Group? If Im not wrong, yourpanys capital chain is very tight now, right? Sallys face changed abruptly after hearing the words, these are confidential matters within the Herthum Group, how did the other party learn about them? Could it be that all the bad things that the Herthum Group has been experiencingtely are inextricably linked to Leslie Baxter and others? Are they the ones who are suppressing Herthum Group? Or is this a warning? If their terms are not met tonight, then the warnings of the earlier crackdown on the Herthum Group will intensify? Thinking about all kinds of things, Sally suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness, and then think about the identity of Leslie Baxter and the three of them, behind the representation of the monstrous power, and they frankly said that there is a certain big man behind, what is the big man can make these three powerful gentry identity personallye to negotiate this matter? Thinking about it, Sally just feel the weakness of the legs, have been unable to take steps to leave here. Bauhinia Vi, third floor. When Ste arrived at the Bauhinia Vi, she was invited to the third floor and told that there was an old friend waiting for her. Ste felt a little curious, not knowing who the deceased was, she thought nothing would happen at such a party, so she followed. When she arrived at the third floor, she saw an unexpected person C the Tiger Gang boss Tiger! In addition to Tiger, there is also a middle-aged man in a ck power suit standing in the field, he is like Vajra into Zen with his eyes closed, not moving, but invisible and gives a sense of deadly danger. Ste, goodbye. Tiger stared at Ste with a pair of tiger eyes and raised his mouth in a smile. Ste collected her mind, she smiled sweetly and said: So its the famous Tiger boss. I dont know why I was invited toe here? I dont seem to have any dealings with you, right? Stes joking. Tiger spoke, then sneered and said, I wonder if it would be more apt for me to call Ste a Coffin Craster? Giggle- Steughed delicately and said, What Coffin Craster, I dont understand what youre talking about. Whats done is done, so why should Miss Hudson hide it? Cant you see the current situation? There are already big people up there who are interfering with the underground power in Oakshire. Therefore, from now on, the Tiger Gang can only be the leader of the underground forces in Oakshire. Tiger opened his mouth and continued, So, if Miss Hudsons Coffin Craster can be merged into the Tiger Gang, thats the best thing. Tiger, youre not suffering from delusions of grandeur, are you? Did you invite me here to listen to your nonsense? Ste said coldly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The first time I saw you, I was surprised to find out that you were Coffin Craster.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Stes face changed abruptly and she said in a stern voice, Tiger, are you going to die with me? I heard that Coffin Craster is also a martial arts master. Here, Tiger wants to ask for two moves. The battle between you and me is nothing but a battle of strength, so lets see who is stronger! Tiger opened his mouth, he fiercely bellowed, the whole persons aura flourished and rose, a martial arts masters terrifying pressure diffused, the majestic breath released, as a fierce tiger revealed a hideous fangs. This is surprisingly the aura of the peak of Master Stage. Tiger rushed forward and threw a fist, showing the fury and swiftness of the attack to kill Ste. Chapter 653: An Anger for Redness (I) Tigers first shot was Cannon Fist. Cannon Fist is fire, a little bit of it will ignite. The focus is on the fierce and violent, the focus is on the instantaneous outbreak of violent power, on the killing power is also extremely horrible and amazing. Stes eyes sank, facing Tigers direct Cannon Fist fist, she also released her own aura, also Master Stage martial arts aura, and Tiger appeared to be equal to each other. Ste in an instant, the moves are numerous, like a smallpox dance, actually let people watch a kind of dazzling feeling. The straightforward fist of Tiger was dissolved by Stes dizzying array of moves, and then Stes right hand curved into a phoenix-eye position and gave a peck towards Tigers throat. The blow seemed light and seemingly soft, but it made Tigers heart flutter, and he hastily withdrew his move and dodged sideways to avoid Stes phoenix-eye blow. The middle-aged man who had been closing his eyes like a vajra in Zen suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Stes move, his pupils slightly shrunken, looking thoughtful. He could see that what Ste had performed was clearly an ancient martial arts battle technique, or an extremely subtle ancient martial arts battle technique, and the only regret was that Stes strength had not yet reached the point where Live Energy turned dark. Otherwise, Latent Energy is used to perform these ancient martial arts battle techniques in order to bring out more power.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The battle between Ste and Tiger hase to a standstill. In terms of the use of moves, Stes ancient martial arts skills are more powerful. However, Tiger is a man who has been fighting with tigers and wolves for years, and has developed agile hands and strong strength,plementing the strengths and weaknesses of the battle with Ste. A hint of impatience shed on the face of the man in ck who had been standing watching the battle as he said coldly, Cant even take a woman. I cant afford to waste this time. As soon as the words were spoken, the man in ck moved, and with a sh of his body, he rushed to Stes front, and then he struck out with his fist, which contained a ray of Latent Energy power bursting out! Live Energy into darkness, able to perform the power of Latent Energy, proving that the man in cks own martial arts strength has broken through the Master Stage, or at least a Supreme Master Stage powerhouse. Stes face changed when the man in cks fist came to meet her, a fist she could not dodge, but had to grit her teeth and do her best to resist. She exerted her full strength and once again performed the Spring Breeze and Rain Hand, trying to defuse the killing chance of the man in cks punch inyers amidst the flurry of strokes. But the difference in strength between the two is too great, and the power level is not even on the same level. Therefore, the man in cks punch came, Ste could not resist, the punch broke her defusing moves and hit her body, causing her to fly backwards, coughing up blood from the corner of her mouth. Ste in the process of being knocked backwards, toe a little, using the momentum towards the third floor stairway backwards. Bauhinia Vi, banquet hall. ire has asked someone to ask, the Capital came to the big boys are indeed upstairs and early arrival of guests to talk about things. During this period, no one is allowed to disturb upstairs. On the stairway to the second floor, four tough ck-d men were stationed, each with a sharp look in their eyes, with a battlefield-like killing aura pervading themselves, looking like retired special operations soldiers. Jason wasnt sure if Sally and Ste, whom he was looking for, were upstairs, so he didnt make a move and had to wait patiently. In the process of waiting, there was a faint and unmistakable martial arts aura emanating from upstairs, which Jason sensed. Immediately after, there was another martial arts aura, Jason sensed that it was simr to Stes own aura. In that instant, Jasons face changed, he grimaced and walked straight in the direction of the stairway. The fourrge men in ck who were stationed there saw it, and one of them said in a grim tone, Stop if you dont want to die. Get out of the way! Jason opened his mouth, and the voice sounded like it was bursting out from between his teeth, carrying a chill and cold. Jasons unusual behavior caught ires attention and she hurried over, causing the eyes of Elena Buhl, Samantha Mach, and Laura Klor to be drawn to her side. This security guard is crazy, right? Its already a blessing for him to be able toe here for the banquet. He still wants to make trouble here? Laura Klor spoke up. Samantha Mach frowned and said, Laura, you can see that ire seems to be treating him very differently. If you still want to recognize ire as a friend, dont say such despicable words. Laura Klor grunted and said, He just insulted me and I was just angry. This is a party hosted by Leslie Baxter, Shay Baker and Caden West, three of the Capitals most powerful men, and this security guard still wants to make trouble? Id like to see what happens when he draws fire. In the front, the four bodyguards stationed at the stairway heard Jasons words, their faces sank, and there was already a harsh murderous look in their eyes. Jasons own aura at this moment is like a prehistoric beast abruptly awakened, rolling monstrous killing aura contained in the blood smell like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, like a bloodthirsty gods and demons descend, brought is like Satan walking in the world as only the intention of death! Whoosh! Jason pointed his foot, the whole person wrapped in a mountain and sea of momentum towards the four men rushed forward, its momentum like a cannonball. Second floor. Sally is being pressured by the power of three of the Capitals powerful sons. This persecution can be said to be without the slightest disguise, to say the least, one is the son of a senior official of the Capital, one is the son of a powerful figure in the Capitals military district, and one is the young master of a family with hundreds of billions in the Capitals assets. These three people are already representing some of the powerful forces on the Capital side, and such powerful forces canpletely crush the powerful ss on the Oakshire side. So, the three of them do have nothing to fear. Just then C Knock, knock, knock! There was a rush of footsteps on the stairway above, as if someone was making a hasty descent from the upper floors. Soon, a plump, mature figure with blood on the corner of her mouth appeared in the hallway of the second floor and was fleeing down from the third floor. SteC Sally saw the familiar figure, her face changed in shock and she stood up violently, opening her mouth and eximing. It was Ste who escaped from the third floor. When she heard Sallys voice and turned her head, she saw Sally who was inside the living room on the second floor, she couldnt help but stand still and asked, Ste? What are you doing here? This pause, two strong winds whistling upstairs, the man in ck and Tiger hase sessively. Chapter 654 – An Anger for Redness (II) Once the man in ck and Tiger appeared, Ste knew she could no longer escape. If she hadnt heard Sallys shout, she might have been able to escape down to the first floor, but she would have been surrounded outside Bauhinia Vi. The only thing she wanted to bet on was that there were all kinds of guests in the banquet hall on the first floor, and she was betting that the other side wouldnt dare to kill her in front of so many people. Now that this n had been dashed, she rushed in in her figure toward the second floor living room and came to Sally, sweeping her gaze toward Leslie Baxter, Shay Baker and the others, and said coldly, What did you three do to Ste? Leslie Baxters face was grim as he turned his head to stare at the man in ck and asked in a cold voice, ck Wind, whats going on? The ck-clothed man named ck Wind had a slightly sunken face and said with some remorse, Young master, it was my bad job. ording to the original n, Ste should have been subdued by him on the third floor. As long as the Oakshire has been extremely mysterious Coffin Craster forces, and then Tigers the Tiger Gang to support up, control the Oakshire underground forces, then the Oakshire ck and white is in their hands. ck Wind also has a great certainty to be able to subdue Ste on the spot, after all, he is cultivated out of the triple Latent Energy supreme master, just one step away from being able to break through to the Completion Stage of existence. The first punch to Ste was thought to be a sure thing, but he didnt expect Stes ancient martial arts skills to be so extraordinary that she was able to dissolve a small part of the Latent Energy power of his punch, and then also used the momentum to retreat to the stairway and escape all the way down. Ste, they want to mob you? What the hell is this about? Sally saw that Ste had already been injured, the injury looked not light, there was blood spilling out of the corner of her mouth constantly, and her face was extremely pale. Ste steadied herself, she shielded Sally and said, Anyway, this is Oakshire, I dont believe they have the guts to do whatever they want. ste, Ill get you out of here. This is clearly a trap, a trap that wants to take us all down. Leslie Baxter smiled lightly and said, Miss Hudson, you are a smart man. Cant you see what the situation is now? Smart people always know what choice to make. So, there are only two ways in front of you, either you submit or you destroy yourself. Leslie Baxter these words just fell into voice, downstairs, fiercely with a monstrous and intense rolling power rose to the sky, like a god like the devil, as if there was a mountain of blood in the trance of the bloody power to the face, as if the Satan of the master of hell a rage, blood flowing like a river, will be triggered by the killing of the sea of blood. This monstrous aura that seemed to pervade from the depths of hell was undisguised, carrying a rolling tide of anger and killing intent that swept through the entire Bauhinia Vi, as if the entire Bauhinia Vi was going to tremble with it under this fury. This monstrous devilish might swept in, the second floor as powerful as ck Wind also had a sense of terror, his face tightened, like a great enemy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Downstairs, first came a burst of dull iparable thud, among them vaguely apanied by a burst of eardrums of the sound of fractures, followed by a heavy sound as if it was directly on the human heart footsteps sounded, apanied by an indifferent but cold words, spread throughout the second floor hall C There is a third way, and that is C death to all of you! The voice was not loud, but it was iparably clear and reached the ears of everyone on the second floor. Sally heard it, and her face was first shocked and surprised, followed by a strong surprise that could not be concealed C it was him, he was here! At that moment, Sallys eyes were instantly moistened, and a mouthful of silver teeth was tightly to bite the corner of her mouth. Perhaps, she is alone in the face of Leslie Baxter and other peoples power oppression, she can be strong to calm to circumvent, but when she can rely on the person appears, she will also be like a normal woman, showing the softness of aggression. Stes torso trembled, and she suddenly smiled when she heard that familiar voice. A smile of a hundred charm. Your own man is finally here, and you will no longer be isted and helpless. Another heavy footsteps sounded when Jason had appeared in front of the crowd, his face was calm, the gaze in his eyes was like a cold pool, and as soon as he walked up, he saw Ste and Sally. At that moment, his face appeared the slightest hint of guilt and apology, he ignored the others in the field, walked straight towards Sally and Ste, and said in a soft voice: Im sorry Imte. Sally shook her head, wanting to say something but unable to. Jason reached out and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled at him so she wouldnt have to worry about it anymore. Then, he looked at Ste, saw the blood left in the corner of Stes mouth, the gaze in his eyes abruptly stern and up, the body of the unconcealed killing intent like the cold wind of the waxing moon, let people awe. Its okay. Jason spoke softly, then he turned and stared at Leslie Baxter and the others. So its you! Shay Baker stared at Jason and spoke up, his tone looking a little surprised. Mr. Baker, you know this man? Leslie Baxter asked. He came to the Bauhinia Vi, but was stopped at the door without an invitation, said Shay Baker. But then ire, who came over, knew him and brought him in. Just a security guard, Im told. Security? Leslie Baxters eyes shrewdly shed, he remembered that there were four super strong retired special operations soldiers guarding the staircase on the first floor, how did this person rush up? It can be seen that the opponents body is definitely not simple. Leslie Baxter face but also is not panic, said ndly: This friend, you barged all the way up, what do you intend to do? Jason gloomy face, he did not say anything, raised his steps towards Leslie Baxter and others, his own that anger killing killing machine is surging wildly. Even if Sally & Ste didnt say anything, he probably knew what was going on. These three gentry who must havee down from the Capital pushed Sally and Ste around and even injured Ste, what else is there to say? Punching the crown for the red. These people dare to join forces to force the women around him, what he has to do is very simple, that is, all of them are killed! No matter what the other partys origin or identity, moving his woman is equivalent to moving him, and this he could not tolerate!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason, I know you! Dont be cocky, Ill meet you! Tiger roared, he moved his body and executed a Cannon Fist attack, throwing several punches in quick session, looking iparably furious as he sted towards Jason. Jason pointed his feet, his body sprinted, and then he also threw a punch forward, a straight punch that looked extremely simple, from which burst out is the power attribute of the abyssal heavy strike. Boom! The seemingly umon straight punch gives a sense of simplicity and brutality. This punch out, in the abyss of heavy force under the crushing, what Cannon Fist all were suppressed, all were broken to kill a void, there is no way to resist half. Rolling like a tidal wave of abyssal pounding force shocked Tigers mouth and nose spurting blood, and thats not all, Jasons left fist struck hard, with an instantaneous burst of power on Tigers chest. Click! A force with terrifying prating power prated Tigers back, causing Tigers chest to sink inward and his back to bulge into a terrifying hump! Fist of st! Under a punch, Tigers entire body flew out, fell to the ground and twitched twice is no longer moving. The Tiger Gang, once a dominant force in Oakshire, has fallen. Jason raised his eyes and swept them from Leslie Baxter, Shay Baker, Caden West and others, and he licked the corners of his mouth with a bloodthirsty, morose grin C Its your turn, one by one, I have all the time in the world anyway. Chapter 655 – When you meet the strong, you are strong Jasons words, Leslie Baxter and other people have been angry, only to feel that such a security guard so arrogant words, simply do not know the sky is high self-extermination.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. What are they all about? The Capital senior officials son, the son of the military district big brother, the son of the business tycoon, just one out are reigning power figures, and the other side? In their eyes, it was just a lowly security guard like a mole, but he dared to make such a big speech? What an unknowing man! Shay Baker spoke coldly. So arrogant, why dont you go to heaven? Caden Wests tone was yful, and his gaze toward Jason was filled with a sense of yfulness. Jason said no more and continued toward Leslie Baxter and the others. Whoosh! At this time, a ck shadow shed, ck Wind has stood in front of Jason, cut off Jasons way, a majestic and heavy martial pressure also diffused from his body. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank slightly, this is a martial arts powerhouse, containing a majestic and iparable martial arts aura, more powerful than the ancient martial arts powerhouse of the Situ family that he had killed. It can be seen that the strength of the other party is also a supreme master, only supreme master can condense the power of Latent Energy. What a surprise, youre not a strong person who cultivates ancient martial arts! ck Wind stared at Jason, from Jasons body, he did not feel any hint of the ancient martial arts martial artists breath surge, indicating that Jason did not practice Live EnergyLatent Energy power. But he wouldnt underestimate Jason, who was able to kill a Master Stage powerhouse like Tiger in a second, and was a very tricky character in every way. ck Wind also has full confidence, but he is the Supreme Master Stage peak power, his own triple Latent Energy power has been refined for many years, majestic, just one opportunity to promote to Completion Stage, to be a person who can start a sect in Hyacinth. He is only one chance away from advancing to the Completion Stage and bing a figure capable of starting a sect in Hyacinth. As for Jason, he looks so young, and then there is no practice of ancient force power, just by virtue of his own physical power, how can he fight against his triple Latent Energy power? What a lot of nonsense, its enough to kill you! Jason said in a cold voice. You seek death! ck Wind steeped in anger, he steeply threw a punch, his own Latent Energy power swept out, wisps of Latent Energy power draped around his fist, forming a terrifying and monstrous Chopping Fist, which sted Jason. Chopping Fist! This is ck Wind practice of an ancient martial arts fist, in terms of violent power far beyond Cannon Fist do not know how many, a fist out, with the power to open the mountain, taking a strong and unmatched number of martial paths. Whale in the Sea! Jason roared in a deep voice, he pushed his own power of heavy blows, cast out the Dragon Shadow Fist fist, in theyers of the infinite weight of the infusion of the power of heavy blows, so that this punch really has a kind of in the sea of fury to kill the whales might. Boom! The fist was so powerful that it met ck Winds Chopping Fist. The two fist sts, the inner power of the fist path collided with each other with a bang, and the force of the abyssal blows that erupted from Jasons fist also crushed it. However, the heavy force of the abyssal blow was met with the impact of the terrible force of Latent Energy, ck Winds own cultivation to the peak of the triple Latent Energy force is very strong, it was able to resist the impact of the force of the abyssal blow, but also shocked Jasons body blood some tumbling intention. Jasons heart is astonished, it seems that ck Wind is stronger than the strength of the Supreme Master Stage Ge Tong that he killed at the beginning, so it can be seen that the Latent Energy power is one more, which brings a huge difference in strength. Jason was fearless, the blood in his body was already boiling, and the fury of killing in his body almost overwhelmed his reason, leaving him with only one belief in his mind C to sweep away the enemies in front of him and trample those three pretentious the Capital youngsters under his feet! How dare you touch your own woman? This is Jasons most intolerable, as a man, if you can not shelter the woman behind you, this is still what kind of man? Kill! Kill! Kill! Jasons battle spirit is boiling, like a zing fire, he has always been strong, ck Winds strength did not make him retreat half, but only inspired him to fight even more. Boom! Boom! Jason kept exploding with the force of the Abyssal Heavy Strike, while also exploding with a violent fist, alternating between the two most powerful human secret powers, attacking and killing ck Wind with an aura that could be described as crazy. And say downstairs in the hall. The four retired special operations soldiers originally stationed at the first floor stairway have fallen to the east and west, Jason previously towards the front of the assault under the sessive strikes, with a thunderous force will be these four people down. Laura Klor, Elena Buhl, and Samantha Mach, who saw Jasons strikes with their own eyes, were frozen. Such a change also attracted the attention of the security guards of Bauhinia Vi, with security guards rushed, and finally appeared six men in ck strong suit, their own breath and the four beaten down retired special operations soldiers simr. It can be seen that these six people are also Leslie Baxter and others brought over the bodyguards, are in the battlefield to kill the retired special operations soldiers. After these six people arrived, they immediately instructed the security guards in the venue to hold the spot and not allow the guests in the venue to go up. The six then hurried toward the upper floors. ire and others havee back to their senses and have also headed upstairs. Samantha Mach, Elena Buhl and others were followed down from the Capital. The six bodyguards obviously knew Samantha Mach and their identities, so when they saw them follow them upstairs, they didnt stop them. Coming upstairs, ire and the others saw Jason who was fighting with ck Wind. ire turned her eyes and also saw Sally and Ste, she immediately walked over and said, Sally, there you are. Whats going on here? ire, why are you here too? Sally looked surprised, then she remembered something and couldnt help but ask, Could it be that these people from the Capital have forced you to do something? ire shook her head and said, No, I was just dragged over to the party by a friend. jason whats going on here? This is a difficult story to tell, and Sally doesnt know where to begin. Laura Klor and others also saw Sally, and in that moment, they all had a feeling of being shocked, especially Laura Klor, who thinks highly of herself, only felt that in front of such a goddess-level beauty as Sally, she had a feeling of firefliespeting with the white moon. Even Samantha Mach, who has a cool personality and is extremely confident in her own face, could not help but feel a sense ofpetition after seeing Sally. ire, this security guard you know has really crossed the line. How dare he hit and kill in front of Leslie, Mr. Baker and others, why dont you tell him to stop and apologize to Mr. Baker and the others about this, maybe the situation can still be repaired. Laura Klor said. Jason is not the kind of person who fights for no reason, there must be some reason. jason wants to fight, of course I will not stop, no matter what for, I am on Jasons side. ire spoke up. Chapter 656 – Iron Blood Fighting Jason and ck Winds duel is unbeatable, deadly, fist to see life and death. The more ck Wind fought, the more frightened he became, knowing that his own triple Latent Energy power slightly overpowered Jason, but he just couldnt beat Jason to death with a single blow. Every time he thought he could kill Jasons attack and was about to take it in one fell swoop, Jason would always be able to make a timely defense or pre-judgment dodge,pletely showing a topbat experience, and also showing a kind of calm and steady characteristic when facing a hostile battle. This is a formidable enemy! ck Winds mind rose to such thoughts, the other party is so young, just by virtue of their own power to be able to fight his Supreme Master Stage peak strength, this has been extremely terrifying. However, ck Wind still has a strong confidence that he can beat the attack and kill Jason. And that the six cold-faced ck-d men in strong clothing went upstairs and stood in front of Leslie Baxter and others, ying a kind of protective role.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Leslie Baxter towards the head of a man gestured to the eye, the name of the man for Wild Python, served in a special operations team, but also as a senior captain, after leaving the special operations team because of personal style problems, but his strength is definitely a special operations soldiers in the top of the existence. Wild Python understood Leslie Baxters gesture, he immediately made a few cryptic gestures towards the team members around him, the rest of the ck-d men in strong suits quietly dispersed, they keep a close eye on Jason in the fight, as long as there is an opportunity they will pounce and attack. Really look away, thought this guy is just a security guard. Im afraid hes not just a security guard. Shay Baker suddenly spoke, his face nd and looking rxed, because he thought this battle could only end with Jason being defeated. At most, it is a little bit of kung fu. Can you really go against the sky? Leslie Baxter sneered and was not impressed, he knew very well what kind of strength ck Wind really was. Young people, well, always want to be the escort. I dont know, the result of forcing your way out is often a corpse. Caden West opened his mouth, his tone cold, his gaze nced towards Sally, who was tense in front of him, containing a hint of heat like fire. This can be called the most beautiful god of beauty, even with his experience of sitting on countless beautiful women is not encountered. Boom! At that moment, ck Winds Chopping Fist came again, and Jason was fearless and met it. At that moment, ck Winds left hand pushed towards Jasons chest, the palm wind whistled, containing the terrifying power of cracking gold and stone. Cracking Palm! This is also ck Winds own an ancient martial artsbat techniques, and Chopping Fist, together is to open the mountain and crack the stone, the power of a great, often this punch and a palm strike in session, so that people can not be defended. Jasons eyes shed, he did not panic, just when the palm attacked, he half of his body a spin, brought up the left elbow, this horizontal strike to the palm. Bang! Jason deflected the force of ck Winds palm, but his body was shaken a little and he took a step back. Just then C Whoosh! Whoosh! First, two figures quickly flickered towards Jasons left and right, and then Wild Python also swung his fist towards Jasons front. Seek death! Jason shouted angrily, really think he is a cat and a dog anyone can bully the head, Dragon Emperors dignity is not allowed to vite. Whew! Jason left and right legs sweeping rapidly, the only thing in the void is the shadow of the legs swept, it is difficult to distinguish his legs, too fast, dense as rain, towards the left and right sides of the two men sandwiched over the sweep. Extreme Bullet Legs! The legs are like bullets sweeping across, iparably fast, containing a majestic burst of power, the two mening from the left and right are not close to the body, a leg shadow has been the head down and kill. Bang! Bang! The two men were knocked off their feet one by one, and at the same time, Wild Pythons powerful punches were approaching. Jason met the fist and sted with Wild Pythons punch. This punch was not Jasons full power, otherwise Wild Python would have been wounded. However, not waiting for Jason to breathe, a ck shadow shed, followed by that contains a mountain cracking fist and palm attack to the face, wisps of Latent Energy power swept over, not allowing Jason to catch his breath. Battle! Jason roared out, the abyssal heavy attack and the power of blows all burst out, to meet the attack of ck Wind attack. Bang! Bang! The heavy force sts resounded one after another, and the power of their fist paths swept up in the process of collision with a wave of impact, fluctuating in all directions. The impact of the triple Latent Energy force made his internal blood churn rapidly, and he could not help but spill a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. The main reason is that the new power has not been continued, the sessive attacks, have not had time to catch their breath, their own new power has not been able to gather, so when suddenly faced with the full force of ck Wind such a strong ancient martial artist can not fight with the strongest peak power, will certainly be hit by the impact of triple Latent Energy, and thus suffer internal injuries. You guys even siege, how despicable! Ste uttered indignantly. Jason, are you okay? Sallys face rose with urgency. Jason- ire spoke up as well. Jason took a deep breath, reached out to wipe away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, and said in a deep voice: A little injury, insignificant. You dont have to worry, I will definitely give you back a statement tonight! The words have just fallen, Jason feet a stomp, towards ck Wind sprinted up. Hmph, still tough-mouthed at the end of your life! ck Wind coldly grunted, his own triple Latent Energy power again condensed up, and urged Chopping Fist and Cracking Palm, alternating fists and palms,yers of residual shadow emerged in the air, enveloping Jason. Jason swung his fist and met ck Winds attack with a bounce, his body fell back, looking like he was knocked back by ck Wind, but it wasnt. Jason in the backwards when the toe point, using the momentum of a sh dash to the right of a ck-d man in front of a strong suit, the man did not have time to react, Jasonsrge fist has been heavily smashed in his face. Bang! Blood sttered everywhere, this ck man a face were blown to pieces. Whoosh! Jasons body shed again, rushed to another ck-d man, the man was prepared, but in the face of Jasons Dragon Shadow Fist and Fist of Fury attack, he could not resist in the slightest, was hit by the heavy fist, died of gas. ck Wind learned of Jasons intentions, and he came after him with a roar. At this point, the only one of the original six retired Special Forces soldiers left was Wild Python with another man. The remaining four have been killed by the grid. This highlights Jasons extremely hardcore side. But this is not enough, hell is not empty, the enemy will not stop until it is destroyed! Chapter 657 Heaven Fist (I) Wild Python rage iparable, his side of six people, at once by Jason killed four people, this is simply a face to face, he had a sense of face swept away. At this time, Wild Python can not care about anything, there is only a strong killing intent in his eyes, he greeted another ck-d men in strong clothing, joined the battlefield, towards Jason siege. After Ste saw this scene, she could not care less about her own injuries, her body shed forward ready to join the battle. Ste, back off, youre hurt badly! I can handle them! Jasons low, unmistakable voice came, drinking in Stes strikes. Jason avoided a head-on attack with ck Wind, dodging his body and looking for an opportunity to deliver a fatal blow to the remaining two. Finally, Jason seized an opportunity, he bravely fought off ck Wind and Wild Pythons attacks one after another, and just as he was falling back, the ck-d man thought he had an opportunity and stepped forward to attack. Unexpectedly, after Jason turned around and avoided the attack of this ck-clothed man, his right hand exploded with the force of an abyssal heavy blow, shattering the heart of this ck-clothed man. Damn! Wild Python roared, he rushed up with an arrow, and his huge iron fist sted towards Jason. Jason turned around and faced Wild Pythons powerful punch, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, he didnt even make any dodge, just when Wild Pythons punch came, his fist was like a meteor crashing to the ground and sting out. Bang! Wild Pythons punch hit Jasons chest, but it felt like it hit a wall, and Jasons punch hit his throat. Click!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Wild Pythons entire head raised backwards, a piercing click sound came from his throat, like a broken neck fracture, and he fell to the ground, eyes wide open, his face was lifeless. What? Shay Baker can no longer sit down, after seeing this scene he rose up, his face filled with a strong shock. Wild Python and others are the retired special operations soldiers he recruited over. Shay Baker himself is in the military, plus his father is the Capital Military Districts powerful army lieutenant general, so recruiting this retired special operations soldiers for their own use is not a problem. Shay Baker also knows that Wild Python and others, although retired, but a strength in the current special forces is still the top of the existence. However, in the face of Jason, who was suppressed and killed by ck Wind, Wild Python and others were actually killed one by one? This would be so terrible that it would be unbelievable for Shay Baker. With only one ck Wind left, will it be able to resist this person? Caden West, a super rich kid, finally had a wisp of hidden worry on his face. Leslie Baxter wears the sses under the eyes faintly flickering, there are wisps of essence of the first appearance, he leaned towards Shay Baker, in Shay Bakers ear whispered a few words. Shay Baker nodded as he sniffed, his face grim as he stared at Jason and took out his cell phone to make a call. Ah C he, he killed someone! Laura Klor eximed. Shut up! ire coldly drank, her face a little annoyed. She could see that Laura Klor was always targeting Jason, intentionally or unintentionally, and if she hadnt taken some friendship into ount, she would have flipped out. ire, this Jason of yours feels so Manly! Elena Buhl spoke up, her eyes seemed to be a little starry. Samantha Mach still has a high cool face, in her eyes, the strongest body is just a reckless man. However, what surprised her was that a stunning beauty of Sallys level of existence seemed to care a lot about this mangler. In the field. After taking care of Wild Python and the others, Jason could also concentrate fully on his battle against ck Wind. The next step is to fix you. Jason stared at ck Wind and said in an indifferent tone. ck Wind face a burst of annoyance, in front of his face, Jason will Wild Python and other people one by one to kill, can be said to make him lose face. But there was nothing he could do to stop it. In terms of experience inbat fighting, Jason is too much higher than him, plus Jason, a strong person who came out of a mountain of corpses and blood, is bound to be able to carry out a severe killing attack as long as he seizes the opportunity. Hmph, if you hadnt been avoiding fighting, you would have been a dead man long ago. ck Wind said in a cold voice. Is that so? Its not like I havent killed any ancient martial powerhouse of your realm strength. Jason said coldly. What arrogance and self-importance! ck Wind became enraged, his eyes were full of murderous energy, and he moved his body, frantically using his triple Latent Energy power, exploding the Chopping Fist and Cracking Palm killing moves to the fullest, attacking and killing towards Jason. Dragon ying Hand! Bear the wrath of the death! Three anger blood fire float! Immortal Supression! Jasons own fury killing intent to the extreme, he roared, the body of the storm power in the crazy cohesion, as a style of fury killing fist constantly cast out, the terrifying iparable storm fist power also dense as rain st to kill ck Wind. Two peoples offense for a violent collision, the ce are going to explode in general, filled in the ears of the only whistling fist wind and the fist collision of the booming sound. After the violent exchange, the two figures separated violently, Jason took several steps backwards, the injuries in his body were once again tugged in the violent sparring, and more blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. ck Winds face is also a pale, some panting, obviously his consumption is also veryrge, but rtively speaking, so far still ck Wind prevailed. Jason stared at ck Wind, he knew this would not work, ck Winds own triple Latent Energy force is indeed extremely majestic and terrifying, and Latent Energy force has prating killing power, each increase in a Latent Energy force brought about by the prating damage is constantly stacked, extremely terrifying. Jasons current secret power is not enough to break the power of ck Winds triple Latent Energy, always feeling a little short. So, it is never a good idea to go on fighting like this. Is there no way to defeat and kill this person? The shame that Sally and Ste have suffered, cant you help them get it back yourself? Jasons eyes gradually became red, like a blood moon, with a morbid killing intent. You are already at the end of your strength, how will you resist me next? ept the fate of defeat! ck Wind took a deep breath, he adjusted his state, and wisps of Latent Energy power coalesced again. Defeated in battle? Jasonughed silently, from the first time he set out on the battlefield to conquer, these two words have never appeared in his life dictionary. He can die in battle, but he will never lose a battle! Jasons body suddenly straightened, his fists swung, seemingly slow fist momentum along a wonderful trajectory swing, the wonderful trajectory of the fist style, vaguely embedded in an extremely majestic and heavy fist intent, seems to be able to rush the nine heavens, can break the mountains and rivers! At this moment, Jason was actually evolving the heavy fist punch that he had evolved a few days before when he was in Babia, South America. A heavy punch that canpletely explode the power of the abyssal heavy punch. Chapter 658 Heaven Fist (II) Jason is evolving this heavy punch. When he entered the state of enlightenment in Babia and began to evolve, he had already gained some insight at that time, but it was still iplete and failed to evolve the heavy punch in its entirety. At this moment, facing such a strong ancient martial artist as ck Wind, Jason evolved this punch again, and he wanted to evolve this heavy punch under such pressure in such a sparring situation. Fist path trajectory fantastic, in the void swept through the fist marks, seemingly slow is still a prototype billet fist momentum, but has given a person an inexplicable heavy pressure, as if facing such a fist momentum is like facing a tarzan crushing force like, simply forced people to breathe. The fist has not really taken shape yet, but there is already a pale and ancient and thick and majestic terrifying power in the diffusion! ck Wind felt it, Jason is evolving this boxing trend invisible is actually let him have a kind of palpitation for the terrifying feeling, this is what boxing trend? Such a fist has not yet broken out, just the inner meaning of the fist but already let him feel a kind of scalp numb feeling of terror, he knew that he could not let Jason such a fist form, or he would face a crisis. Kill it for me! ck Wind shouted, his whole bodys ancient force power coalesced, triple Latent Energy power gathered together and came out, right hand Chopping Fist, left hand Cracking Palm, alternating with each other, formingyers of fist and palm shadow, towards Jason swift and fierce attack and kill. Jasons fist momentum has not yet formed, so it is too bad that it was broken in the middle, he toed a little, his body swiftly dodge, avoiding ck Winds fist palm attack. ck Wind has been attacking several times, and he is trying to interrupt Jasons evolution of his own punches, but he also wants to kill him. Jason had to dodge, with his own experience inbat, to make some early predictions and avoid ck Winds pack attack. Even so, several times Jason encountered some close calls, almost being hit by ck Winds fist and palm attacks. Sally, who was watching the battle from the back, looked nervous, and her heart was in her throat, so she couldnt help but say, Jason, is he going to be okay? Stes face also looked a bit grave, she said: He is evolving his own punching power, if he can hold on through is naturally fine I believe he can do it. Jason- ires palms are clenched, and her aesthetically pleasing face looks tense. Ill see how long you can still dodge! ck Wind anger, his eyes more murderous, dodging Jason forced to a corner, his body Latent Energy power cohesion in the fist and palm attack, this towards Jason head attack and kill. In that instant, Jasons eyes raised abruptly, two sharp awnings burst out from his eyes, a vast fist intent from his chest rose up to the sky, a great feeling and majestic. Forced into a desperate situation at this moment, he suddenly had an epiphany, only to feel that the momentum of his fist can rush to the sky, the power of this fist can shatter the mountains and rivers! That is a kind of up to the nine heavens, down to the nine ghosts, breaking the mountains and rivers of the pale fist intent, ancient and heavy, as if from the flood world evolved to kill a fist, a heavy fist, a force down ten! Charge the nine heavens, drop the nine ghosts, and shatter the mountains and rivers! Then lets call it Heaven Fist! I have a Fist into the sky! Jason raised his voice aloud, a magnificent feeling of pride also rose to the sky, followed by his right hand sting out a fist towards the front. A fist st out, the inner fist intent seems to rise up to the sky and reach the ninth heaven, killing the gods above the ninth heaven! With the traction of this punch, Jason obviously feel, their own secret realm of the abyss of heavy force leap, a carrying a pale magnificent majestic force from the secret realm was pulled out, along with the momentum of this punch to explode forward! Jason immediately understood that this majestic force that was pulled out from his own secret realm was the real power of the Abyssal Pounding Force, and that the Pounding Force he was able to mobilize previously was only superficial! Boom! The power of the fist is magnificent, vast and unstoppable, and it meets ck Winds fist and palm attack! A punch fell, ck Winds Chopping FistCracking Palm have been killed, the inner force of the triple Latent Energy in front of Jasons fist pull out of the real abyss heavy force, directly pierced. ck Wind was pushed back, for the first time since the match. I have a fist to fall on the nine ghosts! Jason raised his hand and a fist, fist intent pervades, enveloping the four directions, this fist seems to be able to prate the nine ghosts straight to the yellow spring, so with a nine curved yellow spring of silent death intent, pointed straight to the ck Wind. ck Winds face changed in shock, and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes. He roared in anger, and his triple Latent Energy power was frantically activated, forming a defensive stance to resist Jasons punch. Bang! ck Wind has tried desperately to resist, but how can he resist in the face of the fist of the falling nine curves? I felt that from the momentum of the fist, a terrifying force like an unbridled ocean crushed into him, forming a deadly gravity strike that directly prated his full force stance and Latent Energys power to resist. In the end, the punch struck ck Winds chest, shaking him back and causing him to cough up arge mouthful of blood. I have a Breaking Punch! Jason bullied his way up and once again evolved the punch. A fist out, in the pale and heavy abyss heavy strike force under the pull, so that this fist contains the magnificent and majestic fist intent manifested, is actually to give a fist under the suppression of the mountains and rivers broken pale and magnificent feeling. A fist out, the mountains and rivers change color, causing the wind and clouds to move, this is what kind of heavy hitting fist power? In the face of this punch, ck Winds eyes showed a look of fear and despair, from this punch, he saw death, he wanted to resist and wanted to escape but simply could not move. ck Wind also did not sit idly by, he urged his fist and palm attack, his own Latent Energy power all condensed out, in hissing roar to meet the attack. Boom! However, the final ending was unchanged. In front of this mountain and river shattering punch, ck Winds all attacks all copse, even a slight block can not do, as the fist pressure to, his attack waspletely dissolved, watching this punch heavily sted on his heart. Bang! With a loud bang, ck Wind was knocked out and fell to the ground, his whole body paralyzed like mud, as if all his bones had been shattered. In fact, so it is.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Under Jasons three fist sts that exploded with the power of a real abyssal heavy blow, his own bones had already broken countless by the impact of the pale and thick abyssal heavy blow. Dead! Leslie Baxter, their sides most relied upon ancient martial arts powerhouse ck Wind died in battle! At that moment, the whole room was dead silent, and there was no sound. Chapter 659 – Stepping on people regardless of their status Above the second floor, in the middle of the hall, there was a floor of corpses. Jason is like a Satan in the human world, is looking down on this hellish field full of blood and death. Leslie Baxters face suddenly changed, the eyes under the lenses also shed a hint of panic, for ck Winds identity he knew, as an ancient martial arts powerhouse, their own strength is strong enough. It can be said that as long as they do not meet Hyacinths strongest, in this city ck Wind such an existence can be called invincible, even some of the top special operations soldiers in the army can not get close at all. Together with the ten elite retired special operations soldiers transferred from Shay Bakers side, such security strength would not have been a problem in their view. But in the end, it was a gutter. The ck Wind and the retired special operations soldiers brought here were all defeated and killed by Jason alone. The youngest from the Capital? The halo on top of your head is really dazzling! Do you guys think you are superior to others so you can do whatever you want here? Jason walked forward, staring at Leslie Baxter, Shay Baker and Caden West, sneering in a sarcastic tone. Do you really think you can teach people a lesson just because you have some skills? Some people are not for you to talk down to. Shay Baker spoke up, looking tough. Youre right, Im not going to say anything to you guys, and I could have smacked you guys a few more times for all that verbal effort. With that, Jason stepped forward with an arrow, carrying an awe-inspiring sense of rage and murder. My friend, have a good talk! Leslie Baxter stood up and tried to de-escte the situation. He wanted to dy because he knew their back-up was about to arrive, and until then it was best not to sh with Jason, even if it meant showing a little weakness first. When the back handes to help, he will let Jason know what the Capitals might is. However, just as Leslie Baxters words fell, he saw through the lens a huge fist, sting directly towards his face. Bang! Boom loud sound, Leslie Baxter face sses were directly broken, even his face were blown out, broken lenses some are set as his face, blood flowing, miserable. As for his entire person, under the st of Jasons punch, he had already flown out sideways. How dare you hit someone? Do you know who Mr. Leslie is? The son of a senior official of the Capital, such a person needs Jason to look up to, but Jason actually hit Leslie Baxter. Whew! Caden West responds with a sweeping leg kick. Jason was not at all polite and swept a leg across to Caden West. Bang! Caden Wests over-indulged and weak body was unable to withstand Jasons leg sweep. With one leg, Caden Wests frail body had flown backwards, falling heavily to the ground, with faint sounds of fracturesing from his body, causing him to scream in pain. He was a pampered son who grew up with golden keys, when had he ever been subjected to such a crime? Usually only he oppresses others, when has he ever been so oppressed and insulted by others? I think you really dont want to live! Do you really think you can walk around because you know how to use your hands? There are some people you cant offend! Once you offend them, it will be the end of the line! Shay Baker shouted angrily, a cold glint in his eyes. Do you mean you? Jason sneered and closed in on Shay Baker. What? You still want to hit me? Shay Baker sneered, he thought highly of himself, his father was a lieutenant general of the Capital Military District, he was extremely powerful in the military district, he did not put Jason in his eyes at all.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Youvee up, Im not going to beat up, its really not right. Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, staring at the uniform on Shay Baker, he couldnt tell which unit it was. Jason began to hit Leslie Baxter and others, Laura Klor, Elena Buhl, Samantha Mach and they all froze, they know very well what Leslie Baxter and their identity. So, when they came back to their senses, Laura Klor was the first to say, You, youre just a security guard, how dare you hit Mr. Leslie and the others? Do you know the status of Mr. Baker standing in front of you? If you dare to touch Mr. Baker, not only you but also your whole family will die without a burial ce! Laura, what are you talking about? ire spoke up, a little exasperated. She knows that Laura Klor has always had a crush on Shay Baker, so its normal to help Shay Baker, but her words are so uncharacteristic of Jason. Jason waved a hand toward ire, signaling her not to interfere, and he asked with interest, Tell me instead, what is the identity of this Shay guy? Laura Klor was so eager to show her love for Shay Baker that she would not miss the opportunity to stand up for Shay Baker, and she said coldly, Mr. Baker is from the Capital Military District, and his father is Mr. Baker, a lieutenant general in the army! If you dare to touch Mr. Baker, see how you die! the Capital Military District? Mr. Baker? Jasons eyes sunk slightly, he suddenly remembered that there is a deputymander of the Capital Military District named Rowan Baker, could this guy in front of him be the son of Rowan Baker? Shay Baker saw Jasons thoughtful appearance and thought he was already afraid, at that moment he sneered and said, Kid, just wait, you cant escape even if you want to now! Snort! The words just fell, Jason reached forward, grabbed Shay Bakers cor, picked him up and mmed him to the ground. Bang! Shay Baker was thrown to the ground, his skeleton was falling apart, and he waspletely confused C This script is not right! Whats going on here? All have reported themselves, he knows his father is themander in the military district, he still dares to make a move? Even if you have the guts to eat a bears heart, you cant, right? Its crazy! This guy must be crazy, belong to the kind of fall break digging life do not care about crazy! Just as Shay Baker was full of confusion, Jason stepped on Shay Bakers chest, he leaned down, grabbed Shay Bakers cor and lifted him up by his face, and said in his ear, Rowan Bakers son is great? The son of Rowan Baker can use his name as amander to make a fool of himself here? To put it in a bad way, if your behavior is spread back to the military district, Im afraid your father would want me to punch you twice! With that, Jason once again smashed Shay Bakers head on the ground, then pped his hands left and right towards Shay Bakers face. Pop, pop, pop, pop! The ear-piercing sound of pping continued to reverberate and was extremely loud. The only silence in the room was the continuous sound of the p echoing, not much time, Shay Baker mouth overflowing blood, a face has been red and swollen, almost directly fainted. Chapter 660 Get the hell out of Oakshire The son of Mr. Baker was rubbed on the ground and pped from side to side? How could such a thing happen? This haspletely overturned Laura Klors perception, she simply can not believe the scene seen in front of her, she can not imagine with Shay Baker such a prominent status, but actually will be a person stepped on the ground pped? This person is still just a security guard? You, you stop, how dare you bully Mr. Baker, youre looking for death! Laura Klor rushes up. Get out of here! Jason snapped back, his cold gaze like a cold de staring at Laura Klor, Ive put up with you for a long time, who are you? How dare you call me names? If it werent for the fact that youre ires friend, Id have pped you across the face! Laura Klor froze in ce, only to feel Jasons cold, murderous gaze, which made her feel a sense of numbness and coldness in her hands and feet. Just then, Leslie Baxter staggered to stand up, Jason nced at him and said in a cold voice: I gave you permission to stand up? Stay on your back! Jason said his right leg rose up and swept a leg across the side of Leslie Baxters waist, and in the sound of ribs breaking on the side of his waist, Leslie Baxter fell to the ground once again. The scene scared Caden West, who had already been swept to the ground, into silence, and did not move to y dead. I dont care what kind of a shitty identity you the Capital boys have. All in all, if you dare toe to Oakshire to threaten and oppress Sally and Ste, I will kill you! Not to mention you, if there are any other people behind you who want to touch them, I will find out and kill them all! Jason said in a cold voice. If you have the guts, kill me! Shay Baker hysterically roared, a crazy resentful gaze shed in his eyes, he tang amanders son is so humiliated, he is really resentful beyond measure. Do you really think I dont dare to kill you? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he picked up Shay Baker and whispered in his ear: I killed you, your father Rowan Baker can not help me a hair, believe it or not? You just said that there are some people I can not afford to mess with. In fact, the subject and predicate of your sentence is reversed, I am the one you can not afford to mess with! Shay Bakers face snapped, and somehow, from Jasons words he vaguelyprehended that Jason looked like he knew his father. Could it be that Jasons real identity is also a soldier? A man in the army that even his father could not help? Who the hell is he? What exactly is the identity? Jason, theyve learned their lesson badly enough. Can you spare them this time? At that moment, ire came over and addressed Jason. ire looked at Jason and continued: Jason, Im not going to lie, I know them too or Jason you give me face, let them off the hook. I think they will never dare to do anything against Sally and the girls again. I can guarantee it. If they still do not know how to repent, then next time you can do whatever you want to do with them. Jason knew ires identity was not simple, but he had never bothered to look into it. Since ire had asked, he had to give a face. Besides, the identity of Leslie Baxter and the three of them is indeed not simple, behind the power and nobility involved in the ss is too wide, forgiving him the identity of the Dragon Emperor who has won the Order of Infamy, killed the three in public, there will be some trouble. However, it didnt stop Jason from continuing to teach them some deep lessons. In the midst of the pig-like screams, Jason stopped and said coldly to Leslie Baxter and the others, Get out of Oakshire now! If you dare to set foot in Oakshire again, if you dare to target Sally and the girls again, there will be no mercy! With that, Jason walked up to Sally and Ste, looked at them and asked, Enough relief? Sally nodded, a hidden worry shed across her beautiful jade face as she said, Jason, they have extraordinary status, they wont cause any trouble, right? What can happen? I dare to go out and beat them up, so Im not afraid of their retaliation! In my eyes, there is nothing that cant be suppressed by fists. Jason said. Ste eyes look at Jason, there is a warmth sh, she did not say anything, perhaps with the intimate rtionship between the two has no need to say anything. Lets go, get out of here. Jason said. Sally and Ste nodded, and the two walked with Jason towards the stairs. Jason, wait for me, Iming with you guys. ire ran over and walked down together. Walking all the way down the stairs, he passed by the banquet hall, which attracted the attention of many people in the banquet hall. The guests in the banquet hall already knew that there must be something happening upstairs, but they didnt know what it was, and when they saw Jason, Sally and others walking out, these peoples faces rose in surprise.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. With Sallys reputation in Oakshire, most of the guests in the ballroom knew each other. Jason they also know, before The Howard Family young master Jaden Howard held a party here, some guests in the field had attended. They saw firsthand Jasons strong and domineering side. Now, The Howard Family has disappeared without a word, and the reasons for this are enough to send shivers down the spines of these guests when they look deeper. So Jason walked all the way out, these guests like avoiding the god of gue have given way. Jason doesnt care what the guests think, he just wants to get Sally and Ste out of here. But it was not to be, just out of the door of Bauhinia Vi, is to see a car with armed police markings whistling to, the door opened, from the car came down not armed police, but a military soldiers wearing military uniforms. Armed and armed, they surrounded the entire Bauhinia Vi in this regard. An officer led 20 to 30 army soldiers into Bauhinia Vi, and he opened his mouth and said grimly, No one here is allowed to leave, so stay where you are! He said, the officer took out his cell phone to dial a phone, no one answered for a long time, he frowned and immediatelymanded the soldiers around him to rush into the Bauhinia Vi to search. Jason took one look at the officer, noticed his uniform, and had a glint in his eye C Southern Provincial Military Region? He could see that the soldiers were from the Southern Provincial Military Region, except that the Southern Provincial Military Region was also a long way from Oakshire, so how did they get here so coincidentally? Associated with Shay Bakers identity, Jason immediately knew that these military soldiers should be Shay Baker called over. Jason was unconcerned and took Sally and Ste to the Paramount Predator, ready to get in the car and go. Kid, are you deaf or do you not understand humannguage? I said no one here is allowed to leave, didnt you hear me? Behind him, there came a gloomy and morose voice. Chapter 661 Satan bows his head Jason paused in his steps, he turned to look at the officer, he said in a nd tone, A piece of advice for you, take these soldiers of yours and leave this ce immediately, I can pretend not to see, or pretend that nothing has happened. The officers name was Marley rke, a battalionmander of a field battalion in the Southern Provincial Military Region, and this time he took the soldiers of his field battalion out for special field training, which was not far from Oakshire. Marley rke was a direct descendant of Rowan Baker, the father of Shay Baker, and was promoted by Rowan Baker to be a field battalionmander in the Southern Provincial Military Region. Marley rke showed up with soldiers from the field battalion, at the behest of Shay Baker, of course. After receiving a phone call from Shay Baker, Marley rke flew some of the field battalion soldiers by helicopter to the Oakshire Armed Forces Base and then drove from the Armed Forces Base to Bauhinia Vi. Now, what did he hear? This guy actually had the audacity to say that he should immediately take people away, and said something like pretend not to see it did not happen? Marley rke wanted tough, but did not know how tough out loud. Just feel that the other side of this forced to pretend not to give full marks can not. Marley rke opened his mouth andughed, he stared at Jason and said in a grim tone: Boy, you sound so big youre scared to death. Im a rough guy in the military, and I believe in the truth that the fist is big. In other words, if you kid think your fist is bigger than mine, you can not take my words seriously. The premise is that the consequences are your own. In the middle of the conversation, a mor of excitement came from the Bauhinia Vi, followed by the sight of soldiers from the field battalion carrying thergely inhuman Shay Baker, Leslie Baxter and Caden West, followed by astonished guests and Laura Klor, Samantha Mach and others. Marley rke couldnt believe her eyes when she saw Shay Baker, the chiefs son was actually beaten up like this? Who really did it? Who has the guts to eat a bears heart? This is simply do not want to live! Mr. Baker! Marley rke hurriedly and quickly greeted her. Marley rke, youre here Shay Baker hadnt passed out yet, he was still conscious, his face was swollen and covered in blood, making him look hideous and ugly, his eyes were now His eyes were staring straight at Jason, his gaze filled with a sense of resentment and anger, he reached out towards Jason and said, Tonight, this man must not be let go! Hes the one who did it, he deserves to die! Marley rkes red eyes immediately stared at Jason, a hostile aura from the body, he really did not expect this guy to Mr. Baker and others into such a fight. Mr. Baker is the son of his chief, how can he tolerate this anger? Not to mention other, even to repay the chief has been cultivated, this head he is determined to go out. Then take him to me! If you dare to resist, you will be punished for attacking the army! Marley rkes deep voice stormed out. Immediately, the warriors of the field battalion in the field immediately surrounded towards Jason, and some of them had their guns pointed at Jason. Jason narrowed his eyes, this officer withheld this hat is really quite big. The crime of attacking the army? Assaulting a police officer is really different from assaulting a military officer in some cases, the police officer assaulting a police officer in the execution of his duties is a crime of obstruction, if a military officer assaults a military officer in the execution of his duties, the military officer is entitled to be shot on the spot. The officer was directly convicted of assaulting the army, meaning that he was still thinking of shooting to kill?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Which one of you dares? ire couldnt look away, she stepped forward and spoke in a cold voice. Jason reached out and pulled her back behind him, saying, Dont interfere with adults business, children. Jason, Im an adult! ire gritted her teeth. Tell me that in a few years. Jason opened his mouth, looked at the officer, then at the ck muzzles of the guns pointing at him, and said, No soldier in any unit in the country has ever dared to point a gun at me. This field battalion of yours is a first, and I have to say, its pretty awesome! Boy, Mr. Baker is an active member of the military. You wounded him, which is already a felony! Why dont you get your ass over here and kneel down! Youre dead anyway, so get over here and kneel down and youll have a whole body! Marley rke said fiercely. Hes the one who hurt people. Hes just a security guard, and he doesnt look at Mr. Baker and the others. He should be brought under control and arrested immediately. Laura Klor was already impatient to shout up. She saw Shay Baker call out so many army warriors that it gave her an immediate feeling of raised eyebrows. In her opinion, this is the charm of power, this is the symbol of power, Shay Baker casually a phone call, are able to mobilize a field battalion of soldiers. Wheres Jason? At best, it is a security guard with two hands. What can he do? Can he get a field battalion soldier to do his bidding? Obviously not! Whats the use of having a few strokes? Faced with the guns of so many field battalion soldiers, he is afraid to be scared to pee, right? Laura Klor secretly thought to herself, waiting to see what Jason would do next. What has this Jason gotten himself into again? Meeting this gue again, it looks like the banquet tonight is out of the question. Thats not true. Thest time Jaden Howard, the youngest member of The Howard Family, held a party, he also came to stir up trouble. This time, he has the guts to take on the Capitals powerful son? How dare he! Now that the army is here, Ill see how this Jason ends up! How else can it end? Can he be more powerful than the army warriors? Needless to say, he must be directly crushed! Some of the guests who came to the party were whispering, looking gleeful and eager to see Jason subdued. To everyones surprise, the face of a gun pointed directly at the muzzle, Jason appeared to be unprecedented calm, this calm as the mountain towering, immovable. Soldiers, the guns you hold are not facing the enemy, but your own countrymen, are you worthy of the uniform you are wearing? Soldiers, obey discipline as their duty! You clearly have a special training mission in the field, but you acted without permission because of personal matters, so disregard for military discipline, you are still worthy of being a soldier? Soldiers should protect the country as their duty, not be a tool for others to show off their power! If you dont even have this knowledge, how can you be worthy of the word soldier? Jason opened his mouth, his words were resounding and stirring, and his sentences pointed straight to the heart, to the original intention and philosophy of these field battalion soldiers when they became a soldier! In the field, the faces of some field soldier warriors have been a little shaken. Marley rke, however, came striding over, yelling at the top of her lungs, What are you all doing? Dont you want to be a soldier? He is just a security guard, what do you know about soldiers? And this kid has a sharp tongue? You really want to fight! Marley rke rushed over and drew her gun, pointing it straight at Jason, and said in one word: Youre a tough guy, arent you? Put your hands up and get down on your knees! Faced with Marley rkes move, Jason suddenly bowed his head. The Bodhisattva lowers his eyebrows, sopassionate to the six paths. Satan bowed his head, so blood flowed. Chapter 662 – The Old General’s Wrath Jason really meant what he said to Marley rke earlier when he told him to leave immediately. He came from the army, heart knows a soldiers not easy, for the army soldiers he also have a kind of affection, so he does not want Marley rke and this field battalion stirred in. Now it seems that he is good for nothing. Well, lets show them what is the real Dragon Emperor. Kid, dont y deaf! Raise your hands and kneel down! Marley rke coldly drink out, holding a gun until Jason, step by step approach. Jason raised his eyes abruptly, and the moment he raised his eyes, his whole body was already like a cannonball sprinting out towards the front. Marley rke heart astonished, he only saw a light-like figure instantly shed to his side, then a hand sped his wrist holding a gun, he did not even react, the gun in his hand has been taken away by the other party snatched. Bang! Then, a heavy punch sted him in the face, causing his eyes to ze over and nearly fainting. Next, Marley rke felt his entire body suddenly rise up in the air, he fixed his eyes, his heart only wanted to curse, damned if he was carried in Jasons hands as a human weapon, towards the front of the field battalion fighters rushed, swung his body across to those field battalion fighters. Marley rke is under Jasons control, how dare these field battalion soldiers shoot? They dodge under the dodge, have been swung over Marley rke body sweep out, a warrior immediately seven crooked eight fall. Jasons body shed again, carrying Marley rke rushed to the front of Shay Baker and others. Shay Bakers side had field battalion fighters on guard, but they were all knocked to the ground by Jason in one shot. In the end, Jason stepped on Marley rkes feet, snatched the gun from his hand against Shay Bakers head, and said word for word: Tell these soldiers under your hands that I will shoot and pop this great head of anyone who dares to move. Marley rkes face was pale, how could he have imagined that the final situation would turn out to be the way it is now? In his view, the original situation was a sure thing, how can the other side suddenly turn the tables on them and coerce them? Shay Baker, the Capital, is not really afraid of death, Jason pointed a gun, he was instantly gutted, feeling Jasons own cold killing intent and the muzzle of the gun to pass the intention of death, he was trembling, hurriedly said loudly: Marley rke, let your men do not move Quickly Marley rke also dare not y with his chiefs sons life, immediately barked orders for the field battalion soldiers to put away the guns in their hands. Laura Klor was directly dumbfounded. The whole process is unknown to her, only to feel a few blinks of an eye, Jason actually took control of the situation, pointing a gun directly at Shay Baker, which is too shocking? Laura Klor was getting a little scared at this point, too, and her womans instincts seemed to be reminding her that Jason was far more frightening than his apparent identity as a security guard could match. As for the rest of the guests in the arena, all of them looked dumbfounded. They still want to wait to see Jasons joke and misery, who had thought that in a few blinks of an eye, Jason has been the dominant party,pletely ignoring the existence of these field battalion soldiers, and became the dominant party in this conflict. The guests who had been whispering were now all silent, not daring to say a word, they suddenly realized that Jason was not only a gue, but also a demon! A person who dares to strike even a soldier of the army is not a demon? Im afraid its the kind that kills without blinking! After controlling the situation in the field, Jason took out his cell phone and flipped out a phone number, his face was tangled for a while and he looked reluctant. But eventually, he dialed the number. the Capital Military District, a small, inconspicuous courtyard has a small two-story building. The small building is brightly lit, and two old men have nothing better to do than to continue ying chess. Beau ah, look at this move of mine is not very wonderful? Its simply a wonderful move, no, you lost again. The old general is an exquisite chess yer, sweeping the military zone, and no one can beat him. beau is naturally convinced. Really? Why do you sound as if you still have a sense of aggression in your tone? I dont dare to dare, Im really pleased with my heart. Hahahaha- The old man with white hair but with a convincingly majestic auraughed loudly, which is none other than old General Aston. Sitting across from him is naturally Beau, the military districts chief of staff. Beau is simply a stomach full of bitterness, the old general in the military district idle, nothing to do to find him to y chess, he still can not win, really win a game old general must win back three games in one breath, otherwise this game can not end. At this time, Beau missed Jasons years in the military district. If Jason was there, he would need to y chess with the old general? The key to y chess with the old general this is still a technical job, he really can not learn ah. At that moment, a redndline phone rang in the living room of the small building.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . A new chess game was set up, and when the phone rang Aston said, Dont you run away, wait for me to take a call and continue ying chess. Aston went to thendline and looked at the caller ID, his old face froze, then he smiled at Beau and said, Guess who called? Its that brat Jason! I thought this kid had be a wolf after leaving and disowned me as an old general, but he still called. Jasons call? You take it first, old general. Beau said with a smile. Aston picked up the phone and said, Hello, Jason? Aston, I think you had bad intentions when you put me in Oakshire, didnt you? I wanted to live a normal life, but I encountered all kinds of things. Tonight, I was surrounded by soldiers from a field battalion with guns. Its not that Im nothing after I left, but now Im actually being pointed at with a gun by a lineage of military soldiers. With the current disciplinary style of the military district, you still want me to go back? Go back and suffer all day long? On the phone, came Jasons voice full of displeasure. Astons white brow frowned, hidden a stern killing intent in the diffuse, thick pressure invisible manifestation out. Beau, who was sitting, felt it, and his face was shocked as he hurriedly stood up and came over. The impression is that the old general has not had such a cold, solemn and oppressive aura for a long time. What exactly is happening? Astons tone sank as he said, Jason, tell me specifically, whats going on? Jason but Dragon Shades leader, is also Astons year to cultivate up, Jason also did not disappoint his expectations, for the military district to establish numerous merits, but also won the Order of Inferno. In the recent operation, it even took the initiative to go to the East and sessfully rescued four Dragon Shadow warriors who had fallen into the hands of the enemy, and also got rid of the renegade agent Cao Wei. It can be said that as long as Jason exists, that the military zone has enough confidence in foreign operations enough protection! Jason in the military district, that is the ace of aces! Aston also not only treats Jason as his own love, but also considers Jason as his grandson in private, and his feelings are extremely deep. Now, what did he hear? Jason is actually being held at gunpoint by soldiers from the field battalion? Which army field battalion soldier is this? Is this a rebellion? The only one of the countrys active soldiers who has won the Order of Infamy and achieved numerous merits, Dragon Emperor, was pointed at with a gun? There is nothing more ridiculous than that. So, Aston was furious. Chapter 663 Airborne Army Commander Aston spent his life in the military, the first half of his life leading thousands of troops on the battlefield, the second half of his life dedicated to the construction of the military district military force enhancement, he is a pure soldier, but also a beloved veteran general. He rewarded and punished clearly, fair and impartial, even if the people under his hands havemitted a crime he will handle it impartially, never condone. But if the people under hismand are suppressed and harmed for no reason, with his protective character will not rest? So, he wanted to hear from Jason himself what really happened. The Capital side came over three distinguished the Capital youngsters, one is said to be the son of what the Capital mayor, one is the son of a giant businessman, and the other is also the son of Vice Commander Chu. They came to Oakshire to join forces to oppress Sally, chairman of the Herthum Group, with power C you know who Sally is, right? The woman who was rescued a few months ago. The purpose of the oppression is said to be rted to the Herthum Groups Zeus Project, and they want to take it first. In addition, they also intended to round up and kill a friend of mine, also a woman. I did not stand idly by when it came to my friend, so I fought with three of the Capitals men and taught them a lesson along the way. I thought it wouldbe okay to tell them to get the hell out of Oakshire. Who would have thought that the other side was calling a field battalion soldier who was doing special training in the field. Aston, do you think such a stand from the other side is big? Even I was taken aback! Aston, who was listening, had his old eyes sunken, his sharpness was revealed, and a hidden anger was pervading, and he asked, What is the situation now? Do you have the situation under control? Thats for sure. If I dont get the situation under control, the other guys gun is going to be on my head. Good control, thats the leading manners. Which military district does this field battalion belong to? Southern Provincial Military Region. as far as belonging to that corps I dont know. Southern Provincial Military Region? Jason take it easy for a moment and continue to control the field. Tell me where you are. In this matter, I will give you an exnation. All right, Aston, youve given the word and I have toply. Anyhow, you are also an old leader. You brat, still know that I am your leader ah? I thought you had forgotten your roots long after you left the military. Well, let me make a phone call to settle this matter. Astonughed and cursed, ending his call with Jason. Old General, what happened? Beau, who was on the side, immediately asked after seeing the end of the call. Aston sneered and said, Get me Southern Provincial Military Region Command immediately. In addition, call Rowan Baker over to me. His son is so powerful that he dared to call a field battalion soldier over and point a gun at Jasons head. If he cant even discipline his own son, how can he be a deputymander? Beaus face was stunned as he realized the seriousness of the situation. Southern Provincial Military Region A field battalion soldier pointing a gun at Jasons head? The other side is brain dead, dare to point a gun at the head of the contemporary dragon head of the titr Dragon Shade, this is different from looking for death? Beau immediately called Rowan Baker in the military area and told him toe immediately. At the same time, he personally contacted the Southern Provincial Military Region Command. Oakshire, Bauhinia Vi.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jason put down his phone and stared at Marley rke, who had been disgraced by his foot on the ground, and said in an indifferent tone, Since your field battalion has so much time to spare and was able to leave the ongoing field special training mission to rush over here to stand up for this young Chu, then I guess you wouldnt mind waiting a little longer. Marley rke wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth, but the words he wanted to say could note out. Jason just called when he heard, although he did not know who Jason was calling, but instinct tells him that the person Jason contacted, only afraid that he could not look up to in his life. But Marley rke is also lucky, Jason contacted a person who is more powerful than his old boss? His old boss was the deputymander of the Capital Military District. Jason no longer pay attention to Marley rke, who was stepped on by him, took the gun in his hand and knocked Shay Bakers head, and said coldly: I have given you the opportunity to get out of Oakshire, and I will not pursue you any further. But youve got a lot of power, actually called a field battalion here? What an eye-opener for me. Since your heart is still alive, lets let you die this time. Shay Baker and his party, Leslie Baxters mind is the most lively, after all, his father is the Capital senior officials, the official set he has heard, and also developed a pration of the current situation of the lively mind. By now, Leslie Baxter already knows Jasons identity is not just a security guard so simple on the surface, even if the identity of the three of them has been powerful and noble, but the three of them together are not necessarily able to provoke Jason. The matter hase to this point, want to regret also toote, Leslie Baxter just want to ease the scene, he said: Ye, Mr. Miller, there is really some kind of misunderstanding. We came to Miss Herthum not to coerce, but to discuss cooperation. As for Miss Hudson, it was my subordinate who acted recklessly and hurt her by mistake. My subordinate has been killed by you, which is a revenge. The three of us have no intention to oppose Mr. Miller, and I think the matter is not irreversible, so can Mr. Miller be more amodating. Now you want to talk properly? Its already toote. Jason said nonchntly. Leslie Baxters face sank, there is a kind of annoyance, with his identity in the Capital are turned into the clouds for the rain of the character, why have never been such a gas? But this is not the Capital, even if he is capable of anything, now in Jasons hands can only bow down and submit. How dare you talk tough? The gun in Jasons hand is not for show, Shay Baker that head are going to be knocked by him to break the head bleeding. The entire situation has beenpletely controlled by Jason, the field battalion soldiers in the field, although no longer armed, but also the direction of Jason surrounded, a look of tiger eyes. Jason was unimpressed and waited patiently. Boom! Boom! About an hourter, the sound of helicopter propellers spinning at high speed came violently from high in the sky. In the sight of the crowd being drawn over, they actually saw a helicopter gunship marked with the insignia of the military district slowly descending from mid-air andnding smoothly in the open space just outside Bauhinia Vi. After this helicopternded, the cabin door opened and a man about fifty years old came out with an anxious look on his face, wearing a straight military uniform, and the one-star wheat ears on his shoulder patch indicated that he was a major general. He has a darkplexion and a hard facial contour like a ck rock carved out of a body that exudes the aura and toughness of an iron-blooded soldier. Behind him, followed by six officer-warriors, faces hurriedly walking towards the inside of Bauhinia Vi. The perimeter of Bauhinia Vi had been surrounded by the field battalion soldiers brought over by Marley rke, and when the Major General, who exuded an air of irony, came over, the field soldiers saw it, and at a nce their faces were shocked and their hearts were split, and one by one they immediately stood up straight, raised their hands in salute, and said loudly- Mr. Morris! Chapter 664 Iron Fist Tactics Jude Morris was blue in the face, his face dark and sullen, and without a word, he walked straight towards the inside of Bauhinia Vi. Those field battalion soldiers stood in ce one by one, still maintaining the posture of saluting the military, not daring to move, as if they were frozen in ce. Jude Morris walked in, and those field battalion soldiers who surrounded Jason in the lodge all saw it, and their expressions rose in horror, and one by one they stood in line, saluted, and shouted Mr. Morris. Mr. Morris? Marley rke, who was trampled on the ground by Jason, shivered violently and a chill rose up all over her body when she heard the shouts of the field battalion soldiers. Could it be Mr. Morris, who is known for his iron-faced and extremely strong hand, who ising? At that moment, Marley rke finally realized the seriousness of the situation. Seeing Jude Morris approaching, Jason also put away his gun as he stood up to meet him. Jude Morris looked at Jason, intuitively he knew that the young man in front of him was the one who had alerted Aston to make a phone call to the Southern Provincial Military Region Command to give a severe usation and scold him, making the Southern Provincial Military Region Command personally send him in the fastest helicopter to solve the situation C Dragon Shade. The Southern Provincial Military Region Command personally sent him in the fastest helicopter to solve the situation C Dragon Shade Dragon Head! Jude Morris is an old soldier, with a proud bone, an iron-blooded, so he can feel the same temperament from Jasons body, can feel Jasons appearance with a soldiers pride. For such a warrior, he Jude Morris has always been extremely respectful. Whats more, standing in front of him is the legendary soldier king whose battle achievements and merits have spread throughout the army, bing the role model and idol of every soldier in the army, the only one among active warriors to win the Yan Huang Medal, the legendary head of the dragon. Any iron-blooded soldier who fights for his country without disgracing his uniform is an object of admiration for him, Jude Morris. So, Mr. Morris stood up straight, legs together, reached up to the brim of his military cap and said in a deep voice: Jude Morris,mander of the 21st Army of the Southern Provincial Military Region. Jason immediately returned a military salute and said, Jason. Jason did not report his identity, originally Dragon Shade is Carovias most secret special warfare organization, public asions can not be reported out. This is something that Jude Morris is naturally aware of. Mr. Miller, be aggravated. With that, Jude Morris stepped forward and extended his hand. Jason shook hands with him and said, Its the opposite of disturbing and making me feel guilty for rming Mr. Morris toe. No, this is a matter of great importance, a matter of discipline in the Southern Provincial Military Region. If not for Commander-in-Chief Commander Cook is indeed unable to get away, Im afraid Commander-in-Chief Commander Cook will have to personallye over. Jude Morris opened his mouth, then his tone was lowered, said, Aston was furious, so, the next thing Mr. Miller you see how to solve by your say. The old general is old, he must be allowed to take his breath away. Jason said with a straight face, Mr. Morris, since you are here, you are fully in charge of deciding things here. Marley rke has stood up at this time, he saw the iron-handed Jude Morris actually salute Jason military salute, talk attitude also seems so respectful, he knew it was over, he had provoked an absolutely horrible existence. Even so, Marley rke walked stiffly up to Jude Morris, saluted and then eximed, Marley rke,mander of the 15th Field Battalion, 9th Regiment, meets Mr. Morris. Snap! Jude Morris pped Marley rke across the face as he grimaced and said coldly, Its a disgrace to have a field battalion like you down there in the 21st! Take your uniform off! What? Marley rke froze, he knew exactly what Jude Morris meant by that statement, taking off the uniform that meant he would no longer be a soldier. From now on, you have been officially dismissed from your position as themander of the 15th Field Battalion and banished from the military district. Jude Morris voice was cold without the slightest emotion. Poof! Marley rke knelt down on the spot and cried, Mr. Morris, I was wrong! I was confused, please give me a chance to change my ways! Jude Morris stopped looking at Marley rke, turned his head to stare at each of the field battalion soldiers, and said, All soldiers in the field, dismissed from the military, discharged from the military and transferred. You are not worthy of this uniform because of yourwless behavior! There really should be any warriors, relying on such a concept of discipline as you, what to take to war? Jason opened his mouth, except for Marley rke, to say a please for the soldiers of the field battalion. But the words to the mouth but stopped, not his small-minded jealousy, but as a soldier he is well aware of the importance of military rules and regtions. The most basic thing for a qualified warrior team is to strictly follow the military rules. Im afraid that disregard for military rules and discipline is not only a problem in this battalion, but also in the Southern Provincial Military Region. Therefore, the cold-blooded and tough hand of Jude Morris this time is to overhaul the Southern Provincial Military Regions style in terms of military rules and discipline. Things are pretty much handled this way, and Jason is not the kind of person who will not forgive. He turned to Jude Morris and said, The fault is not with the field battalion soldiers, they need to follow the battalionmanders orders to move. When they are transferred, take care of them a little bit. In addition, there are these three youngsters from THE CAPITAL, just bother Mr. Morris to send them back, too. Good! Jude Morris nods his head. Jason saw that there was nothing for him to do, so he greeted Sally, Ste, ire and the girls and drove away. After Jason left, Laura Klors legs went weak and she almost fell to the floor.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She had a look of fear and remorse on her face. By this time, how could she not understand that Jasons true identity was so big and scary? Even the militarymander of a military region is so cautiously treated, what kind of supreme status is that? Dont look at Shay Baker is the capital military district a deputymanders son, but Shay Baker in the eyes of Jude Morris such a hardened soldier, can be said to be worthless, absolutely will not be polite half. If Shay Bakers father, Rowan Baker, had been present, Jude Morris would have exchanged pleasantries with Rowan Baker with military courtesy. But what is Shay Baker? A reliance on his fathers power of the second generation of the military is just, not worth his Jude Morris to polite. Laura Klor face a burst of shame, she originally despised a security guard, but in the end is a even Jude Morris such a military district big shot to respect the treatment of the character, with the toes to think of all know that is such a prestigious identity. Shay Baker and others are not even scumpared to him. Who is this Jason, anyway? Elena Buhl muttered curiously. Samantha Machs face also changed several times, but finally returned to her normal color, but she knew in her heart that after missing the opportunity to meet at the beginning, she would not have the chance to get close to such a person as Jason in the future. Jude Morris next ordered the soldiers in the field to deal with the aftermath, all the guests in the field of cell phones are checked, there are recordings, photos, videos, etc. about the events of the night are deleted, and the events of the night can not be publicized. As for Shay Baker, Leslie Baxter and others, Jude Morris can only send someone to first carry out medical treatment, and then contact their rtions behind them, to escort them back to the Capital. Chapter 665 One Night Fist (I) Jason took Sally and the others to leave when Ste contacted the Coffin Craster people on the way and learned that the Coffin Craster crowd was still safe and sound.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Those who originally surrounded Coffin Crasters the Tiger Gang and Leslie Baxter and other peoples manpower, eventually learned that Tiger was killed and Leslie Baxter and other people after the ident, those who wanted to siege Coffin Crasters manpower all withdrew. After learning this news, Ste was relieved. Driving back to the Bamboo Residence at Oakshire University, Jason stopped the car and was surprised to see Old Mr. Miller squatting in front of the house, smoking a cigarette, and asked, Old Mr. Miller, what are you doing here? Wheres Wolf? Wolf Boy is asleep. Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed as he nced at Jason and said, Jasons looking pretty murderous tonight. Grandpa Miller. Sally also stepped out of the car and hastened to address Old Mr. Miller upon seeing him. Ste and ire, who came down with them, also greeted Old Mr. Miller. Jason said, Something happened tonight, but its all been resolved. By the way, Old Mr. Miller, Ste has a little injury, you see if you can handle it? Old Mr. Miller nced at Ste, barred a smoke and said: Not a big problem, just a little internal injury, breath slightly disturbed, can be adjusted. But you kid, a big problem. Jason was confused upon hearing this and asked, Whats wrong with me? Old Mr. Miller stood up and walked to Jasons face and looked at him twice, a hint of approval in his cloudy old eyes, he said: You have finally realized your own fist intention? Thats not bad. Now your own fist intent has not dissipated and is still pervasive. It would be a pity to miss such an opportunity. You kide with me. Jason listened to Old Mr. Miller talking about the gods, he had a kind of cloudy feeling, but he still followed Old Mr. Miller into the house. Old Mr. Miller led Jason to the back of the house, and Old Mr. Miller snapped his hand over Jasons head and said, Continue toprehend your own kendo punch. At that moment, Jasons body shook, only to feel that Old Mr. Millers beat was like a kind of metaphysical guidance, and immediately let him fall back into that mysterious state of enlightenment. Jason immediately fell into an ethereal state, the whole persons mind and spirit also hold the yuan to return to one, in this state he immediately felt his own majestic fist intent. That was the Heaven Fist punching intent he had realized! When he fought against ck Wind, heprehended three fist styles, namely Charge the Nine Heavens, Fall the Nine Ghosts, and Shatter the Mountains and Rivers. But his own fist intention has not yet dissipated, which means that with the help of Old Mr. Miller to guide him to fall into the state of enlightenment again, he can continue to understand the mysteries of Heaven Fist. Following into the house, Sally, Ste, ire saw Jason in the backyard into a wonderful state, sometimes meditating, sometimes slowly swinging fists, punches along the arcane trajectory in the run, his state looks like no one else in general, as if the whole world only he exists. What is Jason doing here? Sally asked in surprise. Stes face showed a trace of joy when she looked at it, she practiced ancient martial arts so she knew that Jason was in a rare state ofprehending fist intent, so she said, Hes fine, hesprehending his own fist intent, we dont need to disturb him. Ste, let me see how youre hurt. Old Mr. Miller said. Ste rushed over to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller felt Stes pulse and suddenly pressed his palm on Stes back, and immediately Ste opened her mouth and coughed out a mouthful of sticky bruised blood. After this bruised blood was spit out, Ste immediately felt her breath flowing much more freely and her breathing was not as stagnant as before. Old Mr. Miller took a pen in the house and wrote a list of medicines, handed it to Ste, and said, Follow the list of medicines above and take them. Three pairs a day, take it for about five days and you will be fine. Thank you seniors. Ste said. Ste looked at nothing else, she is with Old Mr. Miller, Sally goodbye and left, she needs to rush back to Fragrant House trip, now Coffin Craster stronghold in Fragrant House secret has been known, next she needs to solve the problem. Ah Ste, havent seen you in a while. Old Mr. Miller looked over at Sally and grinned. Sally said, Grandpa Miller, I was a little busy a while ago so I didnte to visit you, thats my fault. Old Mr. Miller hurriedly waved his hand and said, Jason ran away overseas without saying a word, leaving me, an old man, who was already very happy that you came to visit from time to time. I told you that Jason couldnt forget about you, so he just came back and immediately went to look for you. The boy is very fond of you ah, Ste you can not let down Jasons feelings ter I led Jason to your home a walk? When Sally heard this, her snow-white jade face was immediately tinged with a slight blush. This question was too sudden and direct, how could she answer it? ires cheeks were puffed out, and she beamed and said, Grandpa Miller, you dont love me at all. Old Mr. Miller was stunned, and quickly said with a heated smile, What are you saying, you little girl. grandpa Miller likes you no less than that old thing Aston. I dont believe it, Grandpa Miller doesnt love me anyway. Its just lip service. ire said with a face full of aggression. Old Mr. Miller is also an old man, he has been walking in the world for dozens of years, for ire that little mind will not know? He really didnt include ire in his collection of granddaughters-inw, and always treated ire like a granddaughter. Aston ah Aston, one day your precious granddaughter really want to be abducted by Jason, then it is not my fault ah, then you and I dry anxious also useless Old Mr. Miller mentally murmured. Sally stayed for a while and left after seeing that nothing was going on. She had nned to spend the night in Kays house next door, but Kay didnte back, and she didnt know where she had gone. After Sally left, Old Mr. Miller pulled ire aside and asked, Nee-san, does Jason know who you are? ire cocked her head and thought about it and said, I dont think so, I didnt even say it Its better not to let him know yet, then. Jason and your grandfather seem to have had a bit of a falling out , Old Mr. Miller said. When ire heard that, she immediately said, What? My grandfather bullied Jason? Im not sure about that. But its not a big deal. Old Mr. Miller said. No, Im going to ask my grandfather about it. If my grandfather bullies Jason, then Ill ignore him. ire opened her mouth and ran out in a huff. Hey, hey, youe back here, little ninny. Old Mr. Miller shouted. ire, however, ignored it and left on that note. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and thought to himself what is this all about? If ire was a few years older, everything would be fine, but the key is ires young age but already secretly in love, really let Aston know that he will not be angry and re? Chapter 666 Fire Pills Old Mr. Miller walked to the backyard and sat on a small bench, watching Jason still in a state of enlightenment as he evolved his own kendo, and he didnt bother. h h h! h h h! Old Mr. Miller smoked a dry cigarette and appeared to be rxed, the pair of cloudy old eyes nced at Jason from time to time, and there was a hidden sense of relief deep in his eyes. This brat is actually starting toprehend the fist intent. Its even earlier than when I firstprehended my own fist intent. Its really not in vain that I grew up with a handful of urine and shit. Old Mr. Miller thought to himself.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller a pair of old eyes towards the left, the left is the beautiful reputation of the whole Oakshire Universitys new beautiful teacher Darcey. Darceys house also has a backyard, theyout is basically the same as Jason and Kays house, the backyard is also separated by a low fence. Miss Stokes, want toe out to get some air ande out well, why hide Miss Stokes you are not a small family twisted girl. Old Mr. Miller suddenly opened his mouth and came to a sentence. The words just fell, the doorway of the backyard of the house on the left pushed open, a white dress reflected the beauty of the fairy Darcey came out, her pair of soulful eyes looked at Old Mr. Miller, bowed and said: Darcey met Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller grinned, waved his hand, and said, Where did you get all these formalities, you little girl? Sooner orter you will have to enter my the Miller family, these red tape etiquette will not be necessary in the future. Darcey blushed and said, Is Old Mr. Miller always this disruptive? Old Mr. Millerughed and said, You are the Stokes family, the Stokes family is at least one of the top five ancient hidden families in Hyacinth. The Stokes family is at least one of the top five ancient families in Hyacinth, but you came to Oakshire University to be a teacher, what other reason can you have besides coveting Jason? But Miss Stokes your eyesight is still very urate, Jason more or less have my style back then one or two, you this trick near the water to get the moon first I am very impressed. Darceys face blushed with shame when she heard that she wanted to turn around and go back to her room. ording to Old Mr. Miller, she came to Oakshire to covet Jasons manhood. As the second most beautiful woman in Hyacinth Ladies, she is guilty of this? Darcey thought about it and said, Darcey just wants to have some experience in this world. The fact that Old Mr. Miller is so set up, even if Darcey is interested, Jason may not be in love. So I hope Old Mr. Miller will not say such things in the future. Jason, how dare he? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason, who was in a state of enlightenment and unaware of what was happening outside, and he continued, Since Miss Stokes is on your mind, Ill let Jason have his way with you tonight. Ah Darcey cried out in shock, and a little panic and confusion shed across her wless jade face, and she hurriedly waved her hand and said, Old Mr. Miller, dont give me a hard time. If this is really the case, how can I enter the family when the word gets back? Heck, whats not to get in here? Big deal, Ill take a trip to Yusup Stokes. Old Mr. Miller grunted, then said, Hows the old man Yusup Stokes? Who is he to you? Thats my grandfather. Darcey spoke, then said, Grandpa is in good health. Old Mr. Millers face drifted off after hearing this, casually picked up the jug beside him and took a sip of wine, saying, Back in Hyacinth, it was Yusup Stokes who was able to have a good drink with me. This old things drinking power is not bad. Grandpa would have been happy to see Old Mr. Miller, too. Darcey spread a smile. Old Mr. Miller looked at Darcey and suddenly said, With the power of the Stokes family can not cure your hidden disease? Darcey was stunned, after which she asked, Has Old Mr. Miller seen it? Old Mr. Miller slowly said: I can see that there is a rebound force in your body, several meridians in your body are artificially sealed to seal the rebound force. If it were not for this, these meridians would have been opened, and with your qualifications your martial arts training would have been at least at the Completion Stage, not at the Supreme Master Stage, but such a seal is not a good solution after all, and will cost you your life. Darceys eyes shed a trace of admiration, her own situation has not been said, but Old Mr. Miller was able to see a general, fruit is worthy of the year stirred the whole Hyacinth storm Lewis Miller. Does Old Mr. Miller have a way to help thete bloomer resolve this hidden illness? Darcey asked with the intention of trying. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, The Stokes family cant do anything about it, and theres nothing I can do about it, old man. Perhaps, you have the opportunity to go to Ghost Doctor this old bastard try. Is that the Ghost Doctor senpai who has an entric temper and must take one thing from people? Darcey asked. Right. If this old bastard cant do anything about it, Im afraid no one else can either. Old Mr. Miller said. Darcey nodded, in fact, she had no hope, she knew her White Tiger destiny was destined to be reversed one day, unless she found the legendary Green Dragon destiny person, there is a way to resolve it. Miss Stokes, youe from the Stokes family, you also have Fire Pills, right? Jason this time rare enlightenment of their own fist intention, when he finished his enlightenment to have a Fire Pills to help. If Miss Stokes has one, the old man might be willing to ask you for one. Old Mr. Miller said. Darcey said, I have a Fire Pills here, but its only a fourth-rate Fire Pills. if Old Mr. Miller doesnt mind, Ill take it for you. The fourth-rate Fire Pills are extremely valuable, too. Thanks in advance to Miss Stokes, then, grinned Old Mr. Miller. Fire Pills is a term that only Hyacinth has. Hyacinths ancient hermit families, ancient martial arts sects are vast, sitting on the supreme resources, from all over the world to collect a variety of natural materials and treasures, these natural materials and treasures with a unique alchemy to absorb the essence of medicinal herbs can condense Fire Pills, help ancient martial arts martial artists to practice martial arts. Fire Pills have a total of nine products, the most inferior product is a product Fire Pills, the highest product is nine Fire Pills. However, the nine Fire Pills are basically the existence of legends, a nine Fire Pills with the nine golden pills, even if a person with ordinary qualifications can get a nine Fire Pills to cleanse the marrow and bone, that the entire qualification of the person will be transformed, it is not surprising that a lifetime of cultivation to Heritage Master Stage. In other words, if a gifted person gets nine Fire Pills, it is possible to eventually hit the Saint Master Stage. Only, Hyacinth, able to refine the ninth grade Fire Pills has not yet, for one thing, the requirements of the ninth grade Fire Pills for heavenly materials and treasures are too high, and the second is limited by the current alchemical techniques, not enough to refine the ninth grade Fire Pills. Not long after, Darcey came out of the house, brought a small porcin vase and handed it to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller reached out and took it, opened the cork, and immediately a refreshing aroma of the drug Dan diffused out, almost filling the entire backyard. Although it is a fourth-grade Fire Pills, the color is extremely good, it is already infinitely close to the fifth-grade Fire Pills, not bad, not bad. Old Mr. Miller nodded with narrowed eyes. Chapter 667 Secret Realm II It was beginning to dawn and the sky was already showing the white of a fishs belly. When the rising sun shone on Jasons body, he gradually woke up from that state of enlightenment, and he looked at himself, his body was covered in sweat, but his body was so rxed that he had not rested all night, but there was no sense of fatigue, but on the contrary, there was a feeling of great energy all over his body. A majestic and boundless fist intent enveloped him, as if his entire being was a fist that copsed the heavens! As Jasons mind moved, the fist intent that permeated him receded, and when he mobilized his Secret Realm power, he realized that his strength had quietly reached the Second Secret Realm! Strength has increased a realm, he can fully sense their own secret power has also increased a level, like a qualitative change, so he felt that if he opposed ck Wind this level of ancient martial power, he directly a punch will be able topletely suppress the st! In addition to the improvement of the strength realm, the most rewarding thing is the perception and understanding of ones own fist intent. This sense is not only Heaven Fist, which also includes the fist of fury killing and so on. He had a whole new understanding of the doctrine of boxing, and under a night of perception, he evolved andprehended the remaining two Heaven Fist styles, making a total of five Heaven Fist styles that he currently mastered. He knew in his heart that this was not the end, but the rest of the styles could only beprehended graduallyter. Jason, youvee back to your senses? Coldly, Old Mr. Millers voice came from behind him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jason turned his head and saw Old Mr. Miller sitting on a small bench at the back door of the house, staring at him with narrowed old eyes. Old Mr. Miller, what are you doing sitting here so early in the morning? Jason asked, he looked at the sky, his face a moment of surprise, said, Why is it morning? I obviously came backst night By the way, where are Sally, Ste and the girls? They were long gonest night. Old Mr. Miller gave him a cross look and said, You entered into the state ofprehending your own fist, One Night Fist. naturally, you dont know whats outside your body. Jason was really surprised, in his sense this time theprehension of fist intent does not seem to take long, unknowingly actually a night has passed? Old Mr. Miller, did you just sit here on guard allst night? Jason asked with an odd look on his face. Humph, the old man does not have the leisure to guard you. I got up early today and saw that you were still gnashing your teeth, so I sat here and waited for you. Old Mr. Miller spoke up, not acknowledging the fact that he had been guarding Jasons kung fust night. Old Mr. Miller did stay up all night, and it is generally excellent to fall into the arcane state ofprehending the meaning of the fist, but asionally it happens to go off the rails. Old Mr. Miller was worried that this might happen, so he kept watch. In addition, Jason was unaware of what was going on outside of his body in this mystical state, and Old Mr. Miller was worried that someone might interrupt or harm Jason, so he personally guarded until Jason finished this fist realization. Old Mr. Miller walked up to Jason as he spoke, took out a porcin vase, poured out a vermilion-colored elixir from it, and said, Take this Fire Pills. Fire Pills? Whats this for? Jason asked curiously. Just eat it. Also, this Fire Pills is from Miss Stokes. But remember you owe Miss Stokes a favor. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason did not know what the hell Fire Pills were, but he knew that Old Mr. Miller must be for his own good, and he took Fire Pills and swallowed them. What Jason found amazing was that the Fire Pills melted in his mouth, followed by a warm stream like wine in his belly, which rushed through his bodys limbs and eventually converged to the secret realm of power he had opened. An indescribable feeling of pleasure surged through his body, and then he immediately found his bare arm pores secrete ayer of ck stuff. In fact, not only the arm, his whole body pores are again forced out of thisyer of ck impurities, appearing iparably fishy, as if he had not bathed for ten or eight years. As the warmth flowed through his body into his own secret realm source, Jason was amazed to find that his own secret realm power seemed to be even purer and heavier. Not only that, his own flesh and blood, bones, viscera and internal organs seem to have been a kind of baptism, the flesh is morepact than before, the bones seem to be more solid, viscera and internal organs seem to have ayer of film, the existence of this film seems to be able to y a protective role. Jason also felt that his own qi and blood became more vigorous and majestic, originally he had just stepped into the second level of the secret realm, a level he hadnt even had time to consolidate. But after eating this Fire Pills, he found that the Secret Realm II realm had been further consolidated, which meant that this Fire Pills had actually allowed him to gain some strength again. And the benefits are all-epassing, whether its qi and blood or physical strength and so on, its like going through a metamorphosis. How does it feel? Old Mr. Miller asked. Jason came back to his senses and said, Old Mr. Miller, Fire Pills what the hell is this stuff? The effect is too amazing! Where else can I get this stuff? Ill collect some and give it to my Satan Army. Old Mr. Miller immediately gave Jason a chestnut and said with a re: You think Fire Pills are a bad thing? Do you know how much herbs are needed for one Fire Pills? How many refining techniques do you need to go through? It is Miss Stokes has a great ambition to take out to you so generously. I warn you, you cant let Miss Stokes down in the future C she is secretly in love with you. Darcey in the next room also woke up early, Old Mr. Miller this speech also did not want to cover up, so the house Darcey heard word for word. At that moment, Darcey held his hand to his forehead and thought to himself, Are all the people of the world like this? She then felt a pang of remorse, why did she get up so early? If only she had slept a little longer and hadnt heard the words, how good it would have been. Jason heard the words and hurriedly looked towards Darceys house, saw no movement before he was relieved, he said in a good mood: Old Mr. Miller, such words to ruin peoples innocence can not be said in the future? Darcey is innocent, how can she get married after you say that? You kid One Night Fist enlightened brain out of order? How can you still think about marrying such a good girl? Near the water to get the moon, this truth still need old man to teach you? Old Mr. Miller a look of hatred, then he waved his hand, said, Its just that, you brat all smelly, hurry to go take a shower, and then go buy something back. Buy what? Jason asked curiously. You go take a shower and when youe out the old man will naturally make a list for you. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason had to return to the house first and saw Wolf Boy still asleep in bed, he smiled and went into the bathroom to rinse off. The body is full of secretion of mud and dirt general impurities, making Jason this time the bath time also longer than usual. By the time he came out, Old Mr. Miller had handed him a list of items to buy ording to it. Jason took the list and scanned it, and his face swirled up in amazement. On the list is written arge iron stove, arge water tank, the rest is a dense variety of Chinese herbs. Chapter 668 Drug refining body Seeing this list, Jason conditioned to recall a not-so-good time C a fight in the mountains and the beast bruised and battered either by a bad old man beaten all over the boy was still in a vat of medicine, a soaking is a few hours. Jason nudged his mouth and said, Old Mr. Miller, Im warning you, I can buy these things back C but you still want me to soak in them like I did when I was a kid, and Im never going to do it. Old Mr. Miller rolled his eyes toward him and said, You think too much. Who said its for you? Old man this is for Wolf Boy. Wolf? Jason looked towards Wolf Boy, who was still asleep on the bed, and a hint of sympathy passed through his eyes. Old Mr. Miller continued: This child in the process of growing up in addition to training is with the beast duel, the body of small andrge dark wounds and bruises countless, some meridians arepletely blocked. Now it seems to be nothing, andter his body will be a hidden disease of their own dark wounds. To dissolve can only be adjusted through drugs, equivalent to his body to re-adjust. As Wolf Boy was at stake, Jason didnt dare to be slow and walked out immediately with the list.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He saw that the door to Kays house was still closed and thought to himself that the beautiful principal hadnt returned all nightst night? I dont know where she went. As he thought about it, the door to the next room opened and Darcey came out. Still a white dress, ethereal, as if not eaten by the fairy, the wless jade face slightly powdered, smiling and smiling between a touch of spiritual rhythm, the end is to let people never get tired of looking. Darcey, good morning. Jason smiled and said hello. Morning. Youve beenprehending your own kendo sincest night. How do you feel now? Darcey asked with a light smile. There are some gains. I dont know what Fire Pills are, but Old Mr. Miller said theyre extremely valuable. Jason said sincerely. Darcey smiled and said: In fact, its just four Fire Pills, which is not very precious. You happen to need it, so Ill give it to you to use. Anyway, I cant use it at the moment. Are you getting ready to go out? Yes, to make some purchases. What about you? Jason asked. I have a ss in the morning, and Im not getting ready to teach. Darceyughed. Jasonmented and said, It looks like the ssroom is going to be packed with admiring students again today. Ill have to go to the ss if I can make it back in time from shopping. Id like to feel the excitement of a crowd of 10, 000 people. Then again, it would be a pity not to listen to a rare fairy lecture. Just dont snark at me, but youre wee toe to the ss. Darcey smiled. Jason said goodbye to Darcey, who got into the Paramount Marauder and drove away to purchase the items on the list made by Old Mr. Miller. It was after noon that Jason returned to Bamboo Residence. Followed by two three-wheeled wagons pulling goods, one pulling arge iron stove with arge pot, the other is pulling a water tank. After stopping the car, Jason worked with the driver to move the iron stove, water tank and other things into the backyard of the house. When I came to the backyard, I saw that Wolf Boy was already up and practicing a set of boxing under the tutge of Old Mr. Miller. Jason looked a little familiar, and suddenly remembered that Wolf Boy practice boxing with the original Old Mr. Miller to Riley that set some simr, but yetpletely different. Jason, got everything back? Old Mr. Miller asked. Jason nodded his head and said, I bought it back. The herbs are also back, in the car. Ill go get it. The herbs listed by Old Mr. Miller are not too expensive, and can be purchased in somerge pharmacies. Of course, there are a few herbs but also extremely rare and precious, the price is also very high, Jason also bought all back. Wash the pots and pans and start a fire to boil water. Old Mr. Miller instructed. Jason nodded and did as he was told, Wolf Boy wanted toe over and give a hand, but was stopped by Old Mr. Miller: Wolf Boy, you keep practicing. Today if you do not sense a qi generated in your body you will continue to practice. Jason didnt know what Old Mr. Miller was up to, but he believed that Old Mr. Miller had Wolf Boys best interests at heart, so he said, Listen to your grandfather and concentrate on your boxing. Wolf Boy nodded, a look of determination on his thin face as he concentrated on his boxing, immersing himself in the techniques Old Mr. Miller had taught him. Just as Jason was washing pots and making fire, the door of the house was pushed open and a figure walked in in a ze of glory, and once he saw Jason his surprised voice could not be disguised: Brother-inw, youre back, huh? Different turn around also know who ising. Many days not see, this kid brother-inw shouting is more and more thievery, but Jason at this time is really a bit of a thiefs feeling, after all, when in Plo he and Rileys sister Megan has had a substantial rtionship. So, this time Riley shouted a brother-inw, Jason can not refute, just pretend not to hear it. Riley, youre here, huh? Cant you see Im busy? Why dont youe and give me a hand. Jason said with a ck face. Cominging. Riley farted over, greeted Old Mr. Miller upon seeing him, and said, Old Mr. Miller Huh, who is this little brother? Old Masters new apprentice? Hes my brother, Wolf Miller, Jason said. Brother-inw your brother? Riley froze for a moment, then muttered and said, Then what do I call him in the future? This rtionship gives me a headache when I think about it. Why do you think so much? Hurry up and get me water and pour it into the pot. Jason said in a good-natured way. Right away right away. Riley opened his mouth and went to work for a while under Jasonsmand. With Riley this can be dispatched, Jason is also a lot of leisure, in the rolling wood smoke, arge iron stove on the iron pot began to boil water. Brother-inw, where have you been? It took so long toe back , Riley asked. I say you boys are too much in charge, arent you? Jason red at him, thought for a moment, and asked, Hows your sister doing these days? My sister just flew yesterday. It is estimated that the day after yesterday almost changed back. My sister will definitely be very happy if she knows that brother-inw you are back. Riley said with a heated smile. As we speak, there is a sound of a car driving back outside the house. Immediately afterwards, Jason heard the door of Kays house open. Jasons heart stirred C the beautiful principal is back? About Wolf Boy next to receive basic education he needs to turn to Kay, and then a period of time without seeing, but also really miss the fun with the beauty of the principal tussles. Immediately, Jason told Riley to keep an eye on the firewood in the iron stove as he walked toward Kays house. Chapter 669 Koto Dragon Jiang Long, why did you follow me here? Kay, I just wanted to see the school youre at By the way, is this room your residence? Is this where you live? Yeah, its a house arranged by the school, and its also very secluded. Its also convenient for me to work, so I stayed. Thats true, living inside the school you usually manage the school work is indeed much more convenient. By the way, I wonder if I coulde in and have a seat? When Jason walked out of the house, coldly actually heard a conversationing from the house. Like Kays conversation with a young man. Jason walked out, raised his eyes and really saw a tall young man standing in front of Kays house, he was wearing a white shirt reflecting his clean and sunny temperament, sword brows and starry eyes, rich and handsome, where to stand, giving a sense of graceful prince charming. Even from a mans point of view, Jason had to admit that the man was indeed very handsome, handsome but also a very civilized and elegant feeling, courteous, and talk with it like a spring breeze, so that people can not afford the slightest antipathy. If such a man still has money C Jasons gaze turned again, saw Kay that Mercedes sedan behind a Bentley Continental luxury car parked, needless to say the Bentley Continental must be the young mans car. Handsome, elegant, but also gold, such a man is not a womans heart Prince Charming and what is? Miss Martino, youre back. Jason walked toward Kays house and opened his mouth. Kay turned her eyes after hearing the words and saw Jason walking over, immediately her autumn water eyes shed with a trace of joy and said, Jason, when did youe back? I came back yesterday. I saw you werent in the house when I got back and thought you were on a business trip. Jason had walked over with a small smile on his face. You do have the nerve to say that. You dont even look at how long youve been gone, without even a word, its really pissing people off. The beautiful principal was annoyed, and her beautiful eyes looked at Jason with a few more hints of sorrow. Jiang Long saw Jasons face as usual when he appeared, Jason came over to stand beside him, he suddenly realized that Jasons head was taller than him, and his body had an indescribable masculine and hard aura, the feeling was like a generation of domination descended, quite a kind of look out of the worlds only sense of dignity. Jiang Long did not know why he had such an illusion, so much so that he seriously tried, Jason did not have the slightest fluctuation of ancient martial arts aura, which meant that in his eyes Jason was just an ordinary person. But Jiang Longs perception is extremely keen, he caught Kay in talking to Jason when the color change has been the tone of intimacy. For example, the delighted but sultry look in Kays eyes when she looks at Jason gives the impression of a woman being pampered by the man she loves. In contrast, Jiang Long feels that Kay is very polite and ufortable with himself, treating him as amon friend. This made Jiang Longs heart involuntarily a trace of annoyance, but on the surface he still appeared to be light-hearted and polite, he smiled and asked, Kay, this is? Kay was about to speak, but Jason beat her to it: Oh, my name is Jason, and Im Miss Martinos neighbor. I am also an honorable and responsible security guard at Oakshire University. What is your name? Security? Jiang Long froze for a moment, he looked at Jason twice, in his feeling Jason even an ordinary person, but also looks extraordinary. Body qi and blood is extremely majestic, there is a masculine iron-blooded intention, yet such a person is only a security guard? When you think of the rtionship between a security guard and Kay, you cant help butugh in your heart, you really are too cautious and a bit overthinking. Jiang Longs connotation was undoubtedly excellent, at least on the surface. He smiled lightly and said, My name is Jiang Long, from Koto. In fact, Jiang Long is simply introducing himself.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In the Koto area, he also has a title C Koto Dragon! The Jiang family in Koto that is a dominant party, ck. White and white all control in hand, to say that the real power he is afraid to be more powerful thanst night was Jason taught a lesson Shay Baker, Leslie Baxter and other such the Capital youngsters are much more powerful. Because, the Jiang family is actually a branch of a powerful force in Hyacinth, and Jiang Long himself has a direct connection with a sacred ce in Hyacinth. Hyacinth four holy ces C Provadanski, Heavenly Holy Land, Purple Phoenix Holy Land, Supremes Holy Land. Jiang Long has a deeper identity as a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land. Any one of the Holy Land has the strength topete with the Ancient Hidden Family, even more than most of the Ancient Hidden Familys depth. Jiang Long was able to be a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land, which shows his high qualification and noble status, far from some ordinary worldly youngsters in the mundane world canpare. Koto and Oakshire are not far from here. It is said that Koto has many talented sons and daughters, but now that I have seen you, I know that is true. Jason said politely. Jiang Long smiled lightly and did not say anything. He still has some pride in himself, then again he is also the Jiang family young master and the core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land, in his opinion to be able to lower his body and Jason talk a couple of is already very face. Of course, this face is also on Kays face. By the way, Miss Martino, I want to talk to you about something. Jason turned his eyes to Kay. Kays beautiful eyes blinked, and then she whirled and said, Thene in. Next to Jiang Long, his face was a little dark, he was standing at the door for most of the day, and Kay did not say he was invited in. Once Jason came, it was natural to let Jason into her house. Its aughing matter when peoplepare themselves to others. Jiang Long is also a wise man, he knows that a good man should not be abrupt, and he can also see that Kays move is already a bit of an expulsion, after all, Kay did not intend to let hime to Oakshire University in the first ce. At that moment, Jiang Long smiled and said, Kay, since you have something to do then Ill leave first. By the way, please dont forget toe to the auction that starts at nine oclock tonight, and make sure to attend. Well see then, if I have time Ille over. Kay said with a smile. Jiang Long nodded, he gave Kay a deep look, said goodbye and then turned to leave. Jiang Long? Koto children? Whates actually or an ancient martial arts powerhouse, that breath is more majestic and powerful than ck Wind are a few points. Jason nced at Jiang Longs back and looked thoughtful. Chapter 670 – Missed a lot Jasons confusion was also a sh, he came back to his senses and walked inside Kays house, which was furnished as usual, basically without much change. There is still a light and elegant fragrance in the surge, as the smell of the beautiful principal, so people can not get tired of smelling. Now that the weather is somewhat cooler, when he walked into the house, Kay naturally took off one of the small jackets she was wearing and hung it on the coat rack. A chiffon silk white shirt bundled in ck pants, just the right outline of a surplus can hold the curve of the waist, up that piece of abrupt and high as a huge peak towering, outlining a full and rounded arc, a slight trembling but already let people can not help but associate the churning waves, so that people look at a nce arepletely unable to close their eyes. Jason suddenly had an illusion, how do I feel that the beauty principal appeared slightlyrger than before? Cant it continue to develop? This question is not convenient for him to ask, watching Kay turned around, he hurriedly withdrew his eyes, put on a serious look. I finally realized that Im not as rxed as a principal as you are as a security guard. Kay said in a good-natured way. Looking at Kay that beautiful enough to Kay fall like a snow mountain jade lotus like wless jade face, he smiled and said, Which has which has, Miss Martino a heart for the public, I am looking at the eyes. The heart also to Miss Martino as a learning example, this year first strive to select a school of excellent security Youre out of luck, no need to apply. Look at the three times you took leave, short for most of the month, long for a month or two, just like you still want to select outstanding security guards? You wont pass in my case anyway. Kay said in a cold voice. Jasons tone choked and he immediately changed his tone, Next year, I mean next year. Miss Martino must believe in my determination. Its better to believe in you than in ghosts. Kay gave Jason a nk look, walked to the sofa and sat down, then asked, Didnt you say you wanted to see me for something? Whats up? Jason came over and personally made a pot of tea, poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of Kay. Looking at the steaming tea, Kay got goose bumps. She red at Jason and said, If you dont pay attention, youre a thief! Whats the matter? Im not going to take your advice! Heres the thing - Jason walked over to Kay and sat down, then said, I also brought back a younger brother from overseas named Wolf Miller, who has some special circumstances. Now he is fifteen or sixteen years old, but has never received a basic education. That is to say, for somemon sense, he is like a child generally do not know anything. So Id like you to help me find an educational institution where Wolf can receive his initial education. I think you will have more resources in this area, so I have to ask you for help. Your brother? Kay sounded surprised.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jason smiled and said, Not a blood brother, Wolf is an orphan, an orphan who was trafficked overseas at a young age to be exact. I happened to meet him, so I took him away from a training camp and adopted him as my brother. So thats it. Where is he now in person? Kay asked. Just inside the house, Old Mr. Miller is coaching him on something Jason spoke up, looking directly into Kays beautiful autumn eyes and said, Miss Martino, do you see how Wolf can help in this situation? Kay thought about it and said, It just so happens that I have friends who are in this area of educational institutions. I can send Wolf there. But this educational institution will have some special children, for example, some children with autism, etc.. But Wolf, as a normal child with normal intellectual development, will have a special teacher to help him with the basic curriculum. Starting with the basic curriculum, and then moving on to elementary, middle and high school, etc. Thats what I thought. So Miss Martino you can help with this right? Jason asked happily. Its no problem to decide to go to my friends ce. I can take him there first tomorrow to check it out. Kay said. Thank you, its really appreciated! Jason did not know whether he was excited or what, grabbed Kays hand and held it tightly in his hand, thanked him and said from the bottom of his heart: Wolf is actually a very smart kid. Just from childhood to grow up did not receive any basic education. Without a little basic knowledge, how can he live independently in the future? This is what I have always been worried about. Now Miss Martino you can help me with this, I really appreciate it. Kay a pair of catkins coldly held in Jasons hand, her heart trembled, and thought the bastard was going to take advantage of it. But after hearing Jasons vocal words next, I thought the guy was overly excited to be like this. You dont have to be so polite, its not a big deal , Kay spoke, quietly trying to pull her hands back. Unexpectedly, simply can not draw back, this bastard tightly in the hands, look at the situation seems to be unwilling to let go. When I think back to the past, I used to make you angry from time to time, it was really so wrong. When it was my turn to need help, Miss Martino you ignore the past, sincere to help, really touched me. In the future, I want to make a profound self-examination, first, not to make you angry; second, to do my best , Jason spoke with a straight face, not shamelessly taking advantage of the look. Kay began to sense that something was wrong, the bastard kept grabbing her hand and not letting go, clearly intentional, and pretended to be a serious talk about some crowning words. She was so angry that she could not wait to unload this guy, she couldnt figure out how there could be such a brazen bastard in this world. You bastard, really rivers and mountains are easy to change, you, you are clearly deliberately taking advantage of you give me to loosen the hand ah! Kay blushed slightly as she gritted her teeth and spoke while her hands jerked hard behind her. Miss Martino, you must not use people, I have no intention to take advantage of? I was too happy so I couldnt help myself then I let go of the hand ah? Get your hands off me! Good. Jason let go with a jerk C Ah Kay suddenly let out a cry of surprise, and the whole person fell backwards violently. It turned out that she had been pulling her hands out, Jason let go of her hands, and her body lost bnce and fell backwards. However, before Kay could fall to the ground, an arm jerked around the back of her neck, and another arm wrapped around her waist, holding her body in ce before cing her on the couch. The owner of the two hands that were holding her body had leaned down, and his star-like gaze gazed into her eyes and said as she was in shock C Actually, Ive said so much but what I want to say most is C its been a long time, I miss it! Chapter 671 – Lips and Lips Its been a long time, I miss it! Kay watched as the bastard in front of her leaned over and lowered his head while saying this, and when thest word was finished, she could feel a hot breathing out of the bastards mouth and lips. You can see how close the distance between the mouth and lips of the two, calling it at a stones throw away. What does this bastard want? The thought immediately popped into Kays head. But looking at Jason leaning down in this position, it seems that there is no need to guess what he wants to do. At that moment, Kays eyes shed a hint of panic, her mouth opened and shouted urgently C No! But it is already toote, only to see Jason lowered his head down, the two are already lip to lip. How can this be? Kays mind whirled nk, the only thing that kept popping up was this thought, yet no reasonable answer could be found. In fact, its not the first time she and Jason have kissed each other on the lips. Remember when she was abducted by the Shadow and finally saved by Jason that night, Jason held her in his arms andforted her, giving her warmth and calming her panicky heart. At that time, Jason also kissed her lightly.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She certainly did not forget the kiss she had with Jasonthat night, which was her first kiss in the true sense of the word, and it was said to be etched in her bones. Perhaps because of this, Jasons position in her heart is slightly special, so she had a kind of hidden joy when she saw Jasone back today, and only then did she show a woman-like sultry anger; so when Jason said he had something to see her, she subconsciously let Jason in her house. But she never faced up to what her rtionship with Jason really was. Up and down the hierarchy? Neighborhood? It seems to be not only limited to this, otherwise why Jason is not in the period, every time shees back, can not see the familiar figure can not hear the dreadful voice, why the heart will always be a little disappointed feeling. That feeling, as if the heart has begun to hang on to a person. Although she hadnt thought about it or dared to face it directly, yet she knew that such a feeling might be like it. If not like, at this moment by this bastard so leaned down to kiss, why will not have the slightest desire to resist the feeling? She simply felt blushing, feeling embarrassed, cheeks are rolling up, but deep inside her is not the slightest revulsion, but rather a feeling of rapid increase in heartbeat, as if the heart of a pregnant girl like a deer. Jason had the feeling that he would never wake up from this intoxication. Kays cherry lips are delicate and soft, just like the rose petals in the morning with the dew, with a hint of fragrance and sweetness, a kiss ispletely intoxicated. Jason greedily sucked, Kay cherry lips are tightly closed, he immediately pried open the corner of the beautiful principals lips, so take advantage of the weakness to enter. EnjoinC Kay, like an electric shock, the whole person lightly exhaled, the charming voice in the ears of people undoubtedly seems extremely seductive and provocative, so that people can not stop. Jason finally caught Kays slippery, soft tongue, but Kay was like a small fish, constantly dodging, constantly avoiding Jasons siege. A different kind of battle is going on between the mouths and lips of the two. Jasons right hand is wrapped around Kays waist, he cant help but quietly force a gentle grip, the palm of the hand immediately filled with a delicate soft sticity. Such a Buddha wind weak willow like willow waist is indeed can be said to be full of a grip ah! Then, Jason wanted to enjoy the wonderful view of that solo summit, his hand followed the trend, climbing all the way up, and just when it was about to cage down, the cold C Brother-inw, brother-inw, where are you? Outside the door, surprisingly, Rileys voice rang out. Damned if you dont, its still at such a critical moment. In this instant, Jason had the urge to press this future brother-inw to the ground and rub him hard. As expected, the shouts from outside woke Kay up, her eyes startled, and she pushed Jason away with a low cry of surprise, then saw Jasons wed hands that were about to envelop her pair of proud peaks. You, what do you want? You shameless guy! Kays face turnedpletely red with a swish, and she could not see what Jason was trying to do with his next move, which made her ashamed and embarrassed. What kind of person is this? This broad daylight actually want to how will meet such an abominable bastard? Jason old face is also a burst of embarrassment, he put down this outstretched hand is not retracted is not, too embarrassing. Its Rileys fault. Why not earlier orter? It has to be this time! Brother-inw- outside the house, Riley shouted, he walked out and could not see Jasons figure, naturally he was a shout, then he saw Kays car, a wit in his head, immediately came over and said. Brother-inw, are you in the Miss Martino house? Kay was still lying on the couch, and as soon as she heard that, her face changed and she immediately got up in spite of everything. At this time, Jasons hand has not been withdrawn, Kays hasty rise is equivalent to the wave of the sacred peaks of the high to take the initiative to crash into Jasons palm. Jason was frozen in his tracks, not expecting such a heavenly benefit. The good thing is that he reacted quickly, and when Kay realized that something was wrong and was moving away, his right hand flew to clench. Really deserves to be proud of the existence of the group! This hand absolutely! Kay was so angry that her body trembled, she reached out and pinched Jasons arm fiercely, and at this moment she really had the urge to break the bastard into pieces. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door, needless to say it must have been Riley. Jason had to stand up and walk over to open the door, really is to see Riley the kid sneaky standing outside the door, the door opened a pair of thieving eyes are constantly peeking towards the house. What are you yelling for? Also, if you dont address me in a big way, Ill beat you to death. Jason angrily red at Riley, so easy to warm up with the beautiful principal a, all to this kid ruined. SisC Riley opened his mouth, and when he saw Jasons eyes were wrong, he immediately realized what was going on and said instead, Jason, that pot of water is boiling. I came to find you, said to take some herbs over. Jason tapped his head and remembered that some of the herbs he bought were still inside the car. Miss Martino, Im going to go ahead and get busy. Old Mr. Miller is teaching him boxing. Jason turned back to Kay, who was sitting on the couch, and then walked out of the house. Riley followed behind with a sad face, he looked like a bitter face C the moment he saw the beautiful principal in the room, he finally understood why Jason saw him with a look of anger and hate to rub him on the ground. Chapter 672 – Covering up and fleeing In the backyard of the house, a pot of water has been boiled. Jason brought all the herbs in the car to Old Mr. Miller, who grabbed a handful from each herb and put it on a dustpan, a scene Jason was extremely familiar with. I remember when he was young, Old Mr. Miller did the same thing, holding a dustpan in his hand, picking and choosing some herbs to put on it, and then putting them into the water to start boiling. Only, inside that ravine boiling herbs is arge bronze pot, he is also soaking in that big pot. Jason still doesnt know where the bronze cauldron came from and why it became the appliance for Old Mr. Miller to brew his medicine. Its a pity that the body refining cauldron is not there, the medicinal effect is to be discounted by a few points. Old Mr. Miller muttered to himself and poured the herbs on the dustpan into the iron pot and simmered them. Old Mr. Miller used herbs although the market can be bought on the pharmacy, but the specific mix, the amount of dosage, these are iparably more sophisticated. Originally, the properties of herbs can be mutually exclusive orplementary, which involves how much of each herb is used. The use of more or less, will affect the effectiveness of the medicine, and even botched, making the boiled juice does not have any refining healing effect. Wolf Boy continued to practice, and Jason had a close look at the dojo taught to Wolf Boy by Old Mr. Miller, and at first nce there was nothing special about it. But after carefully observing the trajectory of this boxing style, Jason simted it in his mind a little, and found that this seemingly soothing boxing style actually mobilizes all the major meridians of the bodys limbs and bones, and one of the punching fists in the sky even directs the airflow of the bodys limbs and bones upward toward the human spine, just like a human dragon rushing out from the body, with a majestic momentum. Jason observed and found that Wolf Boys boxing style contained an inexplicable boxing intent, which seemed to be able to view the heaven and earth and epass all things, and to gather the qi of the heaven and earth and the momentum of the heaven and earth with the momentum of a river converging into the boxing intent, and then feed it back to himself! Wolf Boy has gradually immersed himself in the evolution of this style, a state simr to Jasons previous state of enlightenment. Jason was puzzled by the fact that this state of enlightenment or enlightened boxing is extremely rare and unattainable, isnt it? How did Wolf Boy get right into this state here? That is, Jason was curious, Old Mr. Miller is very calm about it, or expected. After all, Wolf Boy is a once-in-a-lifetime Innate Talent, born to be close to the martial arts, and the fist style he taught Wolf Boy is called Void Fist, which is a top-notch qi-inducing fist art even in Hyacinth. Hyacinths martial artists began to cultivate martial arts are from the cause of boxing practice, guide the Qi of heaven and earth to refine themselves, condensing Qi into energy, practice the first Live Energy power. But even among the martial arts geniuses in Hyacinth, very few of them are able to enter into such an arcane state with half the effort like Wolf Boy did the first time he practiced the Qi-entraining fist technique. Riley, go practice your boxing for me when you have nothing to do. How well have you practiced the boxing I taught you? Do not give me a good performance. Old Mr. Miller turned around and looked at Riley standing with a bitter face. Yes, yes, yes, Ill start practicing right now. Riley spoke up in a hurry as he began to evolve the boxing technique that Old Mr. Miller had taught him, which consisted of only six sections, each of which was made up of the simplest basic boxing style. It may seem simple, but when the six-part fist style is evolved, it gives a wonderful feeling of fist intent and dao rhythm. After a period of time, Jason noticed that Riley was much more proficient in the six-part punching style than before, and that it was beginning to feel like a flowing, natural form. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Riley is getting more and more proficient with this six-dan punch. Six-dan punch? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Thats the name you gave Jason? Yeah, I think this style has six stages, so its pretty apt to call it a six-stage fist. Jason said. The corner of Old Mr. Millers mouth twitched and he felt the urge to beat Jason up. The Samsara Fist, who was once invincible in Hyacinth, was actually described by this kid as some kind of six-dan punch? If you tell them that this is the Samsara Fist that has suppressed countless strong people in Hyacinth, once the word gets out, wont it cause an uproar? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Old Mr. Miller, dont you think Riley still seems too slow after practicing this kung fu for so long? It is said that the only martial art is fast. Jason asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Old Mr. Miller gave Jason a nk look and said, Thinking of running before you learn how to crawl? From slow to fast is easy, from fast to slow is difficult. Each section of the boxing style has the corresponding changes, and contains the corresponding Taoist rhythm. These Riley have not yet understood, how can he be fast? So as long as he hasnt really understood this boxing, he can only practice like this to feel the real boxing intent in this boxing. Jason listened to Old Mr. Millers words how to feel like an old magician in the foolishness of it? The opening and closing of the mouth fist Yi Dao rhyme, the mouth is big enough to scare a person to death, and I do not know how much water there is. At that moment, the back door of Kays house opened and she came out. After walking out and seeing the situation in the backyard of the next house she was amazed, an iron stove also does not know what is boiling, emitting a strong smell of medicine, next to arge vat. Wolf Boy and Riley are working on their boxing style, with Old Mr. Miller watching. Jason is taking care of that iron stove, adding firewood and stuff from time to time. What are you doing here? Kay couldnt help but ask. Gosh, Kay, youre back atst. If you donte back, Jasons lovesickness will be out of his mind. Old Mr. Miller said immediately after seeing Kay. Acacia? Jasons face is ck, this bad old man is going to start bullshitting for old age again. Kays face was stunned, and then she said, Grandpa Miller, dont tease me. Hes the kind of guy whos still lovesick? Maybe he has a lot of girlfriends out there. He dares?! Old Mr. Miller face solemn and up, patted his chest and said, Kay you do not worry, if this kid dares to wrong you or bully you, the old man I must give him tendons and skin inevitable. Kay blushed slightly at these words, feeling that Old Mr. Miller had decided that she and Jason were together. She knew in her heart that it was useless to argue in any way, and with a twinkle in her eye, she revealed a touch of cunning and said, Grandpa Miller, so he even bullied me just now, what do you think? Jason, did you bully Kay? Old Mr. Miller asked in a stern tone as he red at Jason. Jason scratched his head,ughed bitterly and said, Also, its not really bullying Youe here to me, stand in front of Kay. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, pulled Jason to Kay in front of him, said with a straight face, Kay, this kid is how to bully you, you how to bully him back you do not have to be polite, a thousand times a hundred times bully back can, the old man to you to sit down, this kid does not dare to move. Ah Kay let out a soft cry and whirled around to cover her face and fled. Jason pinned her to the couch and forced her into a kiss, was she going to concoct this method of bullying Jason back too? Ask yourself, she cant do it! What else can you do but cover your face and run away? Chapter 673 One Hit Wonderful (I) By mid-afternoon, Wolf Boy hade back from his practice of Void Fist, and his face looked a bit confused when he came back to his senses, only because he vaguely felt that there seemed to be a surge of air currents in his body. Old Mr. Miller came over to take a look, nodded and said, Not bad, starting to be able to sense your own qi, take a rest first. Wolf Boy nodded, wondering if the qi Old Mr. Miller was referring to was the same flow of air that was coursing through his body. Riley also stopped his boxing exercises, he looked at Wolf Boy and said with a smile, Wolf, right? My name is Riley, and in terms of seniority, youll have to call me Big Brother. Anyway, we are both taught by Old Mr. Miller. With me as your big brother, youll be able to walk around C I mean here on the Oakshire University campus. Big Brother? Wolf Boy obviously did not know what Big Brother meant, the only thing he could do was to turn his eyes to Jason. Jason felt that Riley had a point, so he smiled and said, Okay, then Wolf, you can call him Big Brother from now on. At this time, the herbal liquid boiled in the pot has been poured into that vat, except that these herbal liquid is still very hot and needs to be left to dry for a while before it can be used to soak the flesh. Riley took a look at the time, he hurriedly said, I almost forgot, there is an optional taekwondo ss in the afternoon. By the way, Jason would you like to meet the taekwondo ss with me? It is said that the owner of the taekwondo gym ising to teach today in person, and that is a ck belt master. Jason is really not interested, for him, taekwondo those so-called ck belt masters are just so-so, put in the realbat battlefield, taekwondo is not useful at all. Since youre an elective, youll go to ss. Im not a student taking this taekwondo course, so why should I go over there? Jason said. Riley nodded as he said, Then Ill go ahead and rush to ss. Old Mr. Miller is lying in front of the vat looking at the color of the juice inside the vat, and is also estimating how much potency this boil will have. Jason didnt bother, he told Wolf Boy to rest at home, he then changed into a security uniform and walked out. The school road is wooded and depressed, and there is already a chilling on. Jason remembered that Darcey had gone out early in the morning and hadnt returned at noon, so did she have ss in the afternoon? If thats the case, Jason would like to experience the charm of Darceys lectures, which will certainly attract numerous male animals at Oakshire University. Jason went to the administration building security section to find Zhao Hai inside a trip, he came back how to say hello to Mr. Davies.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jason went to the security room at the entrance of the school and chatted with Frederick, Theodore, Arthur and a few other security guards. When they learned that the new beautiful teacher lived in the room next to Jasons, their eyes zed over, and after they came back to their senses, they were all talking and advising Jason! CThey were all looking at Jasons new teacher. Jason you should cut a hole in the wall, preferably leading to the bathroom of Miss Stokes house Hey hey, what kind of eyes are you guys? Im not encouraging Jason to go snooping, the shower is easy to slip your feet, in case you fall and no one notices how? Right Jason? Jason I think you should grow your hair, long hair, a literary style, and then buy a guitar. When itste at night youll be in Miss Stokes backyard ying and singing a song The Moon Represents My Heart, I think Miss Stokes will be moved to give her arms Jason want us to find you a few rats or something, and then you secretly put into Miss Stokess house, when Jason you heroic opportunity to save the beauty came. Totally can openly rush into Miss Stokes house to beat the rats ying and maybe also with Miss Stokes ying bed. Jason was dumbfounded, in just over a month of not seeing Frederick and the others, what exactly had they experienced? How could they be so sulky and shameless? Jason was speechless and fled, otherwise God knows what kind of bad ideas Frederick and the others were going toe up with. Jason walked around the campus and came to Oakshire Universitys indoor stadium, which has basketball and badminton courts, and is still arge venue overall. At this time, there are many students sitting in this indoor stadium, at least about 300, both male and female students, all wearing taekwondo martial arts uniforms and staring intently at the field in front of them. On an empty field in front, a student was talking, looking like he should be an Oakshire University student, also wearing a taekwondo martial arts uniform with a red belt with a ck bar, indicating that he was already a level 1 taekwondo yer. At the front of the field, there were several people sitting, and in the center was a man in his thirties, with a calm and steady aura and a refined inner aura. He was also wearing a martial arts uniform, wrapped with a striking ck belt. Jason saw the scene and remembered that Riley said he was going to take a taekwondo ss in the afternoon, and it was not in this venue? He also said that this time the owner of Oakshire Taekwondo gym came to teach in person, and many students came to listen to the ss. Jason looked at it and already intended to leave, he was not interested in these taekwondo anyway. Just as he was about to leave, his heart went Huh? There was a sound, the student who was standing on the field acting as the host of the introduction also did not know what to say, and some students in the field argued with him. The student who was arguing simply stood up, and from a distance, he pulled out his loud voice and confronted the student whose taekwondo level was already a red belt with a ck bar, arguing loudly. Jason nced over and saw that the student who had stood up and argued was actually Riley. This kid is not a peaceful master, what kind of trouble is he going to cause again? Jason thought to himself as he walked toward the back door of the arena. He was wearing a security uniform, and no one stopped him from walking in through the back door, and the students in the arena were basically looking at the front, and didnt notice Jason walking in. Jason walked in and immediately heard Rileys excited and indignant voice: Kim Jung-chul, I understand your promotion of your countrys Taekwondo. But what do you mean when you say that Carovias martial arts are not useful and are just fancy kicks? Fuck you, do you know what Carovia Budo is? The student in the field named Kim Jung-chul, who is a foreign student from Korea and is proficient in the Caroviannguage, smiled smugly at Rileys words and said, This student, take it easy. Its true that I dont know what Carovia Budo is. In my opinion, Carovias Budo seems to be the Taijiquan and Baguaquan on the square dance or something like that. By the way, there are endless news about a certain taijiquan master who fought against a casual fighter and was defeated in one move. Just ask, are these the martial arts of Carovia? Rileys tone was choked, and for a while he didnt know how to retort. I dont mean to disparage CaroviaBudo by mentioning it, Im just saying that in terms of actualbat, Carovia Budo is far inferior to Taekwondo. On a practical level, Carovia Budo is indeed a fancy martial art in front of Taekwondo and cannot withstand a fight. Kim Jung-chul said nonchntly. Who says Carovia Budo doesnt stand up to a fight? An indifferent, low voice rang out abruptly, echoing throughout the arena. Chapter 674 One Hit Wonder (II) The voice is not loud, but has spread throughout the arena, so that everyone can clearly hear into the ears. Hearing this sound, many students in the arena turned their heads to look over. Kim Jung-chul also looked up and saw a tall, straight man in a security uniform walking slowly from the back of the arena.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Riley, who was confronting Kim Jung-chul, also looked back and was dumbfounded at first, then eximed with excitement, Sis C no, no, Jason, youre here! Riley a sweat, he was excited, almost brother-inw two words out of his mouth, but fortunatelyter changed his mouth, otherwise Jason must beat him to death. Isnt this the most handsome security guard of our school? More than the most handsome, or the most powerful security, but also as a military training instructor, simply all-round security! I didnt expect him toe too, and it seems that he doesnt agree with Kim Jung-chuls words But honestly, listening to Kim Jung-chuls words Im also disgusted inside my heart! Wow really security brother, so handsome ah, more handsome than rumors! You see, this security uniform in his body are wearing a new height, the first time I found that the original security uniform can also be worn so masculine and handsome! Security brother is here to kick the door? Really looking forward to it! At one time, the entire arena of male and female students all hot discussion, each face looks unusually excited, especially those female students, several look at Jasons eyes are bubbling little stars. When Jason appeared, the middle-aged man with a ck belt in taekwondo sitting in the middle of the field frowned, his sharp eyes nced towards Jason, and then consulted something towards the few students sitting with him. The middle-aged man, Park Sung-hoon, is already a sixth-degree ck belt in taekwondo and the owner of one of thergest taekwondo gyms in Oakshire. The president of the Oakshire University Taekwondo Club is one of his students, and he was invited toe to Oakshire University to give a lecture to students who love Taekwondo because of his students. The lesson had not even begun to be taught, and now the situation in the arena had extended to the state of affairs in the taekwondo vs. Carovia martial arts rivalry. Park Sung-hoon, a Korean himself, saw the situation and did not stop it. In his eyes, he too could not see Carovia martial arts and thought that it was just a fancy fist and legs. Kim Jung-chul had heard of Jasons reputation at Oakshire University, but that didnt mean he would give Jason face, he said coldly, Theres a taekwondo ss going on here, youre just a security guard at the school, what are you doing here? If someone despises Carovia Budo, its okay if I didnt hear it, but since I did, I cant really pretend I didnt hear it. Jason spoke up. Jason opened his mouth and said in a nd tone, Since you despise Carovia Budo, why dont you find a student to use Carovia Budo to fight against your Taekwondo? As Jason said, he couldnt stand by when he heard such disparaging remarks about Carovias martial arts. He doesnt agree that taekwondo is useful in a real battlefield, but he doesnt outright deny its usefulness either. What is the meaning of this students arrogant look as soon as he opens his mouth,pletely despising Carovia Budo? What does he know about the real Carovia Budo? If a random Hyacinth powerhousees over, not to mention this student who doesnt know the sky is high, even if ten or eight so-called ck belt expertse, they will be directly crushed and killed. Jason this time out is also for Rileys sake, Old Mr. Miller had talked to him, said Riley has a heart of a child, or what an extremely rare embryo of the martial arts, the only drawback is that this kids character is too jumpy, stable heart, to put it bluntly is the heart of the martial arts is not stable. This Jason also saw, Riley the boy with Old Mr. Miller learned six-dan boxing, but also want him to teach him some fierce fierce fist fightndlord kick hooligans of the art ofbat, and then also ran to take what Taekwondo ss. Want to learn everything, want to try everything, the result may be the result of everything is shallow. So Jason also wanted to use this opportunity to make Riley realize what is right for him in order to make him firm in his martial art. As soon as Kim Jung-chul heard Jasonsment about finding a student to fight him, he smiled coldly and said, Its no problem at all. Is there any student in the audience who knows Carovia martial arts? Why dont youe forward and lets have a sparring session? As the middle school students looked around, Jason looked toward Riley and said, Riley, what are you still doing? Go! You have to remember the saying, If a man can do it, dont do it! Theres no point in arguing with him, youll see the truth only when youve fought. If he looks down on Carovia Budo, then you can use Carovia Budo to hit him in the face. But I- Riley nudged his mouth, he was trying to say he couldnt do any Carovia Budo at all. Jason red at him and said in a deep voice, Do you think the kendo that Old Mr. Miller gave you is for three-year-olds? Old Mr. Miller said that its an awesome kendo, but youre just a jumpy kid who never got it right. You will use the six-dan punch that Old Mr. Miller taught you to fight. Jason, I got it! Riley opened his mouth and he stepped out onto the field, confronting Kim Jung-chul. Kim Jung-chul took a look at Rileys belt, which was actually still white and equivalent to the introductory stage, and the corners of his mouth lifted. With a cold smile, he said, Are you sure you want to have a sparring match with me? Sure, let me see what your stick countrys taekwondo is really great at. Riley said with a cold snort. Hmph, then Ill show you! Kim Jung-chul opened his mouth, and he powered forward with a standard front kick in Taekwondo directly at Riley. Riley seems to have not had time to prepare, his opponents kick came he had toote to make a move, the only instinctive dodge towards the right, his body did not stand still, the other side of a horizontal kick has whistled to. Riley hurriedly crossed his arms and fought off the cross kick from Kim Jung-chul. The block was blocked, but Riley was forced to take a few steps backwards. Kim Jung-chul snorted out augh and said, How dare you go on stage with such strength? Is this what you call Carovia Budo? Riley gritted his teeth, knowing that Jason had been watching his performance, and he believed that Jason must have had a reason for putting him in the fight, so he dismissed all distractions and began to evolve the six-dan punch that Old Mr. Miller had passed on to him. When Kim Jung-chul saw Riley start to develop his punching style, heughed coldly and said, How dare you show your fists and legs to others? Take it! With that, Kim Jung-chul bullied his way up and swept over with a side kick with plenty of force. Riley, who was evolving a six-dan punch, noticed, and somehow, he suddenly felt that Kim Jung-chuls kick had be very slow and slow, and there seemed to be many kinds of punching styles he had evolved that could block the side kick of the leg. Riley whirled and threw his fist forward, fist momentum vaguely with a rotating airflow, giving a sense of hellish reincarnation. Kim Jung-chuls side kick was deflected by Rileys punch. Rileys left hand attacked towards Kim Jung-chul, the fist looked in, but it contained a hint of heavenly reincarnation, no matter how Kim Jung-chul dodged and fought, the fist was blown on his chest. Stomp stomp stomp! With one punch, Kim Jung-chul was knocked back by Riley. The whole room fell silent. Chapter 675 One Hit Wonder (3) How is this possible? Some of the students couldnt help but exim after they came back to their senses. Kim Jung-chul is also a popr figure in the Taekwondo club and is so strong that he will soon be able to break through to the ck belt level. What about Riley? But a freshman, with an entry-level white belt, was able to knock Kim Jung-chul back? What kind of boxing is that? Kim Jung-chuls face turned blue and white after being forced back by Rileys punch, and he was furious. One moment he wasughing at Rileys fists and legs, but the next moment he was immediately hit in the face. I was careless just now, lets see how you can resist this time! Kim Jung-chul spoke in a cold voice as he took a deep breath and lunged forward, executing a right uppercut punch, and after the punch he swept his leg forward, taking it straight at Riley. Riley only felt that Kim Jung-chuls attack was slow, as if the camera had slowed down countless times in his eyes. He only felt that the fist style he evolved was like a reincarnation, presenting the opponents attacks in the reincarnation of the fist, so he knew the opponents position, weaknesses, weak points and so on. Riley continued to push the six-dan punch, and the seemingly simple punch had subtle changes within it, and the two punches that came out blocked Kim Jung-chuls attack. In that instant, Riley suddenly felt a stream of air flowing through his limbs and bones with his evolved fist, eventually converging on his evolved fist. As soon as Rileys mind moved, the airflow sted forward with his fist, and then it turned into a force and sted at Kim Jung-chul. This punch, Kim Jung-chul simply can not resist, can only watch Rileys punch on his chest, shaking him out, but also open mouth wow coughing blood. The Power of Live Energy? Jason, who had been watching the battle, was stunned, and he could feel that Rileys punch contained the power of Live Energy! However, it should be the first order Live Energy. But the significance of it is not trivial, as long as the condensation of the first-order Live Energy power means the beginning of the road into the cultivation of ancient martial arts. Kim Jung-chul was defeated? Its unbelievable! Who is this student? What kind of boxing technique is being used? Could it be that this is the real Carovia martial path? Thats too strong to be believed! Many students in the arena were dumbfounded, as they could not have imagined that Riley would be able to beat Kim Jung-chul. In fact, Riley was also in a dumbfounded state, he could not believe it was true that he had defeated a red belt plus ck bar taekwondo master. The agreed exchange of sparring should end at the end, you are so out to hurt people. Let me meet you for a while! At that moment, a student man sitting next to Park Sung-hoon stood up. He was stout and was also wearing a ck belt on his Taekwondo martial arts uniform, which indicated that he was already a ck belt master. This is Bt Avtorkhanov, the president of our schools taekwondo club. I heard that Bt Avtorkhanov has passed the second-degree ck belt test and is now a second-degree ck belt taekwondo master! He is a personal student of Park Sung-hoon Sensei, and with his natural talent, thats why he rose to the rank of second-degree ck belt at this age. Bt Avtorkhanov is actually going toe down and fight himself? What else is there to fight. Yeah, that student was able to beat Kim Jung-chul, but against Bt Avtorkhanov, Im only afraid that he wont be able to fight against half a point at all. The strength of a ck belt master is no joke. Many students in the arena were whispering. Bt Avtorkhanov was tall and muscr, and his stern gaze was fixed on Riley as he said, Is that the Carovia martial art you just performed? Why dont you let me see it? Riley did not speak as he looked toward Jason. Jason said, No need to suppress your power, let it be channeled and released. riley, this is a good opponent, you might want to cut a deal or two. Senior Zhou, then Ill spar with you. Riley said. Please! Bt Avtorkhanov opened his mouth, and the gaze in his eyes rose abruptly. When Riley was ready, Bt Avtorkhanov moved his body and rushed towards Riley with great speed, and then he swept his legs and performed the taekwondo spinning kick. In an instant, Bt Avtorkhanovs legs were like a tornado, sweeping towards Riley with a terrifying momentum. Riley was so confident in himself that he ignored Bt Avtorkhanovs sweeping whirlwind kicks, and he evolved his six-part fist, sting forward with a punch that seemed to carry endless reincarnations, containing the power of his first-rank Live Energy. Many students in the arena thought that Riley would not be able to resist Bt Avtorkhanovs powerful and dominant spinning kicks, but to their surprise, Rileys punches blocked all of Bt Avtorkhanovs spinning kicks. Bt Avtorkhanov, a second-degree ck belt, immediately changed his stance and attacked Riley with a punch and a double front kick to the head. Riley was still pushing the six-dan punching power, and in the process, he felt a stream of airflow at his dantian qi sea being continuously stimted out, and these airflows seemed to be coalescing into a single thread of force power. Remembering Jasons words, he stopped suppressing his power and let the airflow from his Dantian Qi Sea gush out, flowing through his limbs and bones before exploding out with his fist. In that moment, Rileys Live Energy power was raised one after another. From the initial first-order Live Energy, then second-order Live Energy, until the third-order Live Energy has stabilized. With the power of third-order Live Energy to evolve the six-dimensional fist, Riley felt the power of the fist was much greater, he urged the six-dimensional fist and sted out a fist style. This punch immediately gave a kind of hellish reincarnation of the eerie feeling, as if in that boundless hell, the face is a creepy gust of gusty wind. Bt Avtorkhanovs face changed, he had no time to retreat, only to use all his strength to fight against. Bang! When Rileys fist fell, Bt Avtorkhanov actually felt a strong and abundant force crushing from Rileys fist, which is the power of third-order Live Energy. Bt Avtorkhanov is strong and sturdy, but still can not resist the power of the third-rank Live Energy, Rileys punch directly broke the defense, and then the punch imprinted on Bt Avtorkhanovs chest, a punch knocked Bt Avtorkhanov to the ground! This instant, the entire arena students are all dumbfounded, seemingly even forget to breathe, the expression on each face is like seeing a ghost alive.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Humph, its not good for young people to be too arrogant, let me suppress you! At this time, Park Sung-hoon suddenly coldly grunted, after he opened his mouth to say these words, he got up fiercely, an arrow step towards Riley rushed forward, a magnificent and strong martial pressure of his body diffused out, locked Riley. Just this strong martial artist pressure, it is known that Rileys current strength is not Park Sung-hoons opponent. Taekwondo defeat is defeat, even if you are annoyed and want to save face, you dont have to do it to a student, right? You havent even asked if I said yes! An indifferent voice sounded, a figure with a faster speed towards the front, almost the same moment, a like a gods and demons descending like a tidal wave of terrifying pressure spread. In front of this terrifying abyss-like pressure, the exasperated Park Sung-hoons own emanation of martial artist pressure is like a drop in the ocean, not enough. Chapter 676 – Aerialists Park Sung-hoon did take a shot at Riley in anger. Kim Jung-chul and his disciple Bt Avtorkhanov were defeated by Riley one after another, which was not only a p in his face, but also a serious setback to the prestige of Taekwondo, which involved the enrollment registration of his Taekwondo gym. Imagine, if Taekwondo appears so unbearable that a random student standing up to perform Carovia Budo knocks out students who have been studying Taekwondo for years, who would be willing to learn Taekwondo in the future? Who would still want to enroll in his taekwondo gym? So Park Sung-hoon had to step in and find a reason to suppress Riley and thwart Rileys prestige as a way for him to make a name for Taekwondo. Park Sung-hoon, as a sixth-degree ck belt in taekwondo, does have some strength that is far beyond the reach of a student like Bt Avtorkhanov. Riley has been training with Old Mr. Miller for more than a month and has been able to gather the power of the third stage Live Energy, but at this stage he is still unable topete with Park Sung-hoon. So when Park Sung-hoon rushed over, Riley immediately had a great sense of crisis. But soon, a figure like a god or devil towering across the front of him,ing from a familiar breath fluctuations. Jason- Rileys heart warmed and he muttered to himself. Whew! At this time, Park Sung-hoon had already swept his leg, the leg was like the wind, containing a strong force, and the wind of the leg was painful, both from the angle of the leg and the power it contained, it was indeed a bit strong. But in front of Jason, this strength is just like a three-year-old child in general. Whoosh! Jason dashed forward with a dash, and with his momentum intact, he rushed head-on towards Park Sung-hoon, who had thrown a leg sweep. Park Sung-hoons sweeping leg was blocked by Jason with a raised arm, and he crashed into Park Sung-hoon like an armored fighting vehicle. Bang! Park Sung-hoon have not yet reacted, only to feel a huge force rushed over, his whole backwards, was under the impact is the blood tumbling, eyes gold stars. Before Park Sung-hoon could stand, a hand grabbed the cor of his martial arts uniform and lifted it upward, and Park Sung-hoon flew up in the air, followed by a bottom-up leg sweep that hit Park Sung-hoons body. Park Sung-hoon was just about to fall when his body rose up again after being hit by the leg sweep. Whew! In the blink of an eye, another leg wind whistled and swept viciously across Park Sung-hoons body in mid-air, and then Park Sung-hoons whole body flew out in mid-air. Look C trapeze! In the arena, it is not known which student shouted. This is a ssic, and with such a throwback, it immediately drew echoes from other students C A ck belt master has be an aerialist, is this a challenge to Master Joes position? Oops, its flying towards the rim of the basketball court, someone give him a basketball C hes going to put on a foul shot! A flight of fancy is unstoppable! Watch the ascension of a generation of Taekwondo masters! The arena was filled with students flirting with each other, and every now and then some divine replies would break out, leading toughter. Kim Jung-chul and Bt Avtorkhanov both heard it, and their faces turned blue and white with a sense of embarrassment and shame, while their hearts were in a state of trepidation Who exactly is it? How can there be such a terrifying strength? Even a sixth-degree ck belt like Park Sung-hoon was defenseless and was beaten like a human sandbag in mid-air, which is unimaginable! Poof! In the end, Park Sung-hoon fell heavily to the ground along the curve of free-fall, the sixth-degree ck belt now lying on the ground like a dog eating shit, the contrast in status was too surprising. The man who started it all stood proudly on the spot, looking more and more masculine and tough against the backdrop of the security uniform, although the students in the field could not see clearly how Jason struck, but that is not important, the important thing is that Park Sung-hoon was beaten and knocked down by Jason. That student, you do not hide, youe forward to say,pared to taekwondo Carovia martial arts has the practicality or not? Jason stared at Kim Jung-chul and asked with a smile. Kim Jung-chuls face was already ashamed, and he could not wait to find a crack in the ground with his blue and white face. Facts speak louder than words. Through realistic matchups, taekwondo doesnt seem to be overly impressive. Carovia martial arts has a long history of thousands of years. Youre just a frog in a well when you say that Carovia Budo is just a fancy martial art without having been exposed to the real Carovia Budo. In front of the real Carovia Budo, Taekwondo is really not that good. Jason went on to say. Jason looked around the room after he finished and said with a smile, You guys continue with your sses. Ill leave you to it. With that, he walked towards the outside of the gym. Still continue with the ss? Park Sung-hoon, who was preparing to teach the ss, was beaten up as a trapeze artist, so how could the ss be held? Riley hade back to his senses, and when he saw Jason walking out, he rushed after him, shouting under his breath, Jason, JasonC Jason turned his head to look at Riley, who was running over, and asked with a smile, What? Not going to taekwondo ss? Not on no more. Im not even going to be on it from now on! Riley grinned, then said, still looking incredulous, Jason, just now I really defeated Mr. Zhou? I cant believe it. Mr. Zhou is the president of the taekwondo club, a ck belt master! Jason didnt have a goodugh and said, Riley, you need to erge your goals a little bit in the future. To put your opponents on those really powerful martial arts geniuses in Hyacinth. Hyacinth? martial arts genius? Riley was confused.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Forget it, youll knowter. Jason also does not know how to exin, the only way to wait for Rileyter contact with Hyacinth and then slowly to understand. Riley did not care, his face showed a look of excitement, he said: Old Mr. Miller is really different, I can see at first nce Old Mr. Miller is a worldly master. The karate he taught me was so good! I didnt even notice this before, so Ill have to focus on training the kendo taught by Old Mr. Miller. Jasons heart stirred after hearing the words, and he was quite curious about Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller taught Riley this six-dan punch, actually able to let Riley gathered out the Live Energy power, and this doctrine in the course of the fight is also extremely subtle, both offensive and defensive are powerful and excellent. Is it possible that Old Mr. Miller is really as he boasts, he is a tall man himself? And also several stories high kind? With this question in mind, Jason returned to the Bamboo Residence and wanted to question Old Mr. Miller in front of him. Chapter 677 Hyacinth Auction? Bamboo Residence. Jason walked all the way back, with Riley following behind with a lot of excitement, all the way inside the house. Old Mr. Miller was sitting in the backyard of the house and didnt see Wolf Boy, so Jason asked, Wheres Wolf? Old Mr. Miller reached out and pointed to therge tank of water. Jason walked over to see Wolf Boy sitting in this water tank, boiling out the liquid did not reach his neck, after seeing Jason he shouted: Brother - The eyes look a little reluctant, as if they do not want to soak in this big tank. Bear with it, your brother came through the same way back then. Jason returned, cutting off Wolf Boys hopes of getting out. Old Mr. Miller, I just found out today that the sixth-dan kung fu you taught me is so awesome. I beat one of my seniors, who is a second-degree ck belt in taekwondo, in a taekwondo ss by performing the kung fu you taught me. I couldnt believe it myself Riley was already overwhelmed with excitement and was telling Old Mr. Miller about his ster performance in the gym. The corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth twitched, and the dry tobo stick he held in his hand couldnt resist knocking over toward Rileys head. What a bullshit six-dan punch! Thats Samsara Fist, okay? Once a fist out, reincarnation of all things, suppressing the strongest Samsara Fist of Hyacinth is good? Old Mr. Miller are going to be angry, but he still put up with it, the six-dan punch on the six-dan punch, although the name does not reflect the majestic momentum of this boxing, but it is also better because the name is simple and ordinary, will not attract attention. Yoo-hoo, you kid is still fighting with someone? Act out a punch for me and use that force inside you to perform it. Old Mr. Miller said. Riley did as he was told and performed the Samsara Fist taught to him by Old Mr. Miller, this time releasing his own Live Energy power along with the punch. Third-order Live Energy power, barely reach the passing line. Old Mr. Millers face was cold, then said, If it wasnt for your unstable martial arts heart, all day long, and you didnt really pay attention to the fist path you were given to cultivate andprehend, why did you only gather the third-order Live Energy power? From now on, give me a good understanding of the teachings of the martial arts, andprehend the meaning of every move and stance. Understand? Understand, understand, understand, I will definitely practice this boxing style wholeheartedly in the future! Riley nodded one after another. His face was also filled with guilt, how did he know that this fist dao was so heaven defying? If he had known, he would have liked to spend 24 hours a day on cultivating this fist dao. It turns out that before he followed Old Mr. Miller practice this boxing always felt that there is no great use, slow punches, no strange moves, such a boxing can fight with people? His martial arts mind could not focus on it, always thinking to learn some quickbat skills, such as Muay Thai, sparring, etc. Due to excessive distraction, he also did not concentrate on understanding the Samsara Fist taught by Old Mr. Miller, but still could not understand the true meaning of this doctrine. With Rileys qualifications as a martial arts embryo, if he had focused on practicing Samsara Fist, he would have been able to gather the power of Live Energy at least to the fifth level. Now that you understand, why dont you get your ass to practice! Come back and ask me if there is anything you dont understand. Old Mr. Miller reprimanded unceremoniously. Riley heckled, watching as school was about to end, he said goodbye to Old Mr. Miller and Jason and left in a huff. Jason also pulled over a bench to sit, he lit a cigarette, nced at Old Mr. Miller, said: Old Mr. Miller, I do not see you still have two brushes of the well. I cant believe I was able to get Riley to gather the power of Live Energy and set out on the path of ancient martial arts training. This six-dan punch also looks extraordinary, where did you get it from, old man? Hmph! Old Mr. Miller crossed his legs, puffing a dry cigarette at an angle of 45 upward, a look of superiority and bullishness. Jason is not surprised by this, he smiled, came over and asked in a curious manner: Old Mr. Miller, you honestly, you are not really a high man, right? Very powerful kind. s, Jason, you will never understand that the high ces are not the most lonely kind of state of mind, invincible. Old Mr. Miller said with a sense of calmness and concern. Jason face a ck, thinking that this old man really will rub his nose in the face, listen to this big enough to blow a cow to the sky tone, the uninformed really think he is invincible world. At that moment, the sound of the door opening came from the next house, that is Darceys house, it seems that the newly promoted beautiful teacher should be back. As expected, a momentter, the door to the backyard of Darceys house opened and she came out. Old Mr. Miller, there you all are. Darcey spoke with a smile. Darcey is this just after ss? Jason asked curiously. Darcey shook her head and said, I only had ss this morning. I went out after ss and had some things to do, and I just got back now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With that, Darceys eyes twinkled and she remembered something, her picturesque eyes gazed at Jason and asked, By the way, Jason, are you free tonight? Jason was about to speak, for the old disrespectful Old Mr. Miller Teng a moment to stand up, narrowed his eyes on Darcey a white dress can not hide the style of the round buttocks on, grabbed said C Miss Stokes, have you figured it out? The old man is responsible for getting Jason into your house tonight. This kid has been watching you here, so he has a n. Its no wonder that he just said something to me about the posture anyway, I dont understand much, I dont know Miss Stokes you understand. I guess the 18 martial arts are rehearsed, how should be dawn, or tomorrow morning I call you to eat breakfast? Or good people do in the end, send somete night snacks to you both to supplement physical fitness to continue to study the neenth and twentieth? Darcey was dazed and dumbfounded, and at this moment she even had the heart to die. Jason knew it was bad when he saw Old Mr. Miller speak first, but he didnt expect Old Mr. Miller to speak as fast as a machine gun, and he couldnt even get back to the block before he finished. Not to mention Darcey a woman, even Jason felt embarrassed to hear such words. He is really speechless, this obscene old man really dare to say anything ah. Darcey could not easilye back to her senses, a face dyed red, she quickly waved her hands and said: Ye, Old Mr. Miller, you misunderstood, I am looking for Jason is not about this. I was invited to an auction tonight, the Hyacinth Auction to be exact, but I didnt want to go alone. If Jason is avable, I would like him to apany me to this auction. Hyacinth Auction? Jasons face was surprised for a moment, listening to the name, he knew it was different from the usual auction, making him a little curious all of a sudden. Chapter 678 – Beauty is jealous Until now, Jason has confirmed that Darcey is the daughter of a family in Hyacinth, so she must have been to a Hyacinth Auction like this. Jason seemed to know nothing about it, and he asked, Hyacinth Auction is different from a normal auction, right? Darcey nodded and said, There is indeed a difference. the items in the Hyacinth Auction are basically rted to Hyacinth, lets say Fire Pills, secret techniques, boxing scriptures and some heavenly treasures, etc. Jason heard such an exnation is also understood, unusual auctions are generally famous paintings and calligraphy, antiques and what not, Hyacinth Auction items are basically rted to ancient martial arts, involving ancient martial arts martial arts training and so on. Jasons mind was moved, he remembered this person, Jiang Long, when Jiang Long left before also reminded Kay a sentence, said is not to forget the auction tonight. Is this the Hyacinth Auction that Jiang Long is referring to? By the way, Darcey do you know this person, Jiang Long? Jason suddenly asked. I dont know who it is, but I cant remember. It seems like I heard someone mention it, and I didnt care, so I forgot. Darcey opened her mouth, she looked at Jason and asked curiously, Why did you suddenly mention this person? Its nothing. Jason smiled ndly and then said, Thats fine. I dont think theres anything going on tonight. Ill go to this Hyacinth Auction with you then. Darcey spread a smile and said, Then its a deal. Ill prepare a little. With that, Darcey turned around and returned to the house. Old Mr. Miller has resumed his seat on the bench, Jason and Darcey said Hyacinth Auction he sounded interested, a man is barred smoking a dry cigarette. Old Mr. Miller, do you know about Hyacinth Auction? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller rolled his eyes towards Jason and said, You werent even born when I was running through Hyacinth, what is it that old man I havent experienced? I heard that this Hyacinth Auction will also have some kind of Fire Pills or something like that. Do you think we should auction some back then? Jason asked with a smile. The truly superb Fire Pills will not appear at the auction either. Besides, Fire Pills are already scarce, so you think this stuff can be shipped in bulk? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason, then said thoughtfully, How did this Hyacinth Auctione to Oakshire? The old man always feels that this auction has a sinister force. Jason nodded and said, Okay, Ill be more careful when the timees. But here in Oakshire territory, it wont be much of a problem. As we were talking, there was the sound of a car pulling in outside the house, and it must have been Kay, the beautiful principal, returning. Jason happened to have something to talk to Kay about, so he walked out. Jason walked out of the doorway, just in time to see Kay stepped down from the car, still the same sexy and charming royal style, the hidden flow of that intellectual elegance, let a person addicted to it.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Miss Martino, off duty? Jason walked over and asked with a smile. Kay took out her keys and opened the door, turned her head and nced at Jason, looking unimpressed and asked, What? Something else? The word again is very heavy, obviously the beauty principal for the noon time happened still haunted. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Just wanted to talk to you By the way, that Jiang Long at noon is your friend? What are you bringing him up for? Kay looked Jason up and down, looking slightly puzzled. I think he has threatened me in some ways, so I need to know this person in order to be able to know my enemy and know myself. Jason said with a straight face. A threat? Youve only met him for the first time, how could he be a threat to you? Kay was even more puzzled. Jason stared into Kays luminous eyes and said fervently, I think hes gotten too close to you, so his ego has created a sense of being threatened. Kays face was stunned, then she understood Jasons meaning, her jade face slightly red, and then said in a good-natured way: Dont be slick with me here. He and I are just junior high school ssmates. In junior high school, he and I were in the same ss. Then after graduating from junior high school, he suddenly lost track of where he went. My hometown is Koto. Half a month ago, I went back to my hometown and had a gathering with some junior high school friends. A few days ago he came to Oakshire, he knew I was working at Oakshire University and came to see me. He knew I was working at Oakshire University and came to see me. There was nothing between me and him, just a simple ssmate rtionship. Thest sentence was spoken as if it was specifically addressed to Jason for emphasis. Jasonughed and said, So its just a ssmate rtionship. By the way, I remember he said before he left that he invited you to some kind of auction tonight, you still remember, right? I do remember when you say that. He has indeed been inviting me to this auction. Kay said. Are you going to go? Jason asked. Kay shook her head and said, I dont know what the point of going is. From the bottom of my heart, its not much of a desire to go. Miss Stokes, who lives next door, also got an invitation to this auction. She invited me over, and I wanted to check it out, too. Jason said truthfully. Kays face flushed with an unusual change, and her beautiful eyes stared straight at Jason, asking, You mean Darcey, who invited to apany her to this auction? And you said yes? Jason, I cant believe it, you just came back and youve hooked up with such a beautiful woman? Since youve agreed to go with her, why did youe to me? Jason froze, came back to his senses and said: Miss Martino, dont get me wrong. I have a clean rtionship with Miss Stokes. When I came back, I was wondering why there was an extra room out of nowhere, and a teacher living in it. Is this a favorable treatment from our school? What else? As you can see, she has an unusual status and must be a noble daughter of heaven. Its rare for someone to look at you and ask you to apany them to the auction, so why are you still standing here? You should go instead. Kay appeared to have no good temper and said. Jason was a bit stunned by this reaction of the beauty principal and thought to himself, Is it possible that the beauty principal is jealous? Really, Jason felt he had to make a stand, otherwise he would really let the beautiful principal misunderstand, and it would not be easy to resolve the situation down the road. Kay, Miss Stokes and I do have a clean te, a neighborly rtionship at best. Im not going to lie, I dont know if you can sense it, but in any case, youve taken a ce inside my heart C so I care about your feelings. Jason changed his address, and his deep gaze revealed a touch of genuine sincerity as he just looked at Kay. Chapter 679 – Bringing Beauty to the Meeting Jason didnt know why he said it, he just felt it was time for him to express something inside him and it just came out so naturally. Yes, he cares about Kay and how Kay feels. This is the true side of his heart. From the initial misunderstanding when they met, and then all the ludicrous fights, he has begun to understand that this woman in the beautiful intellectual appearance has an independent and self-reliant heart, she is diligent and enterprising, for the work of the school dedicated to the students in every way, even for him is also a lot of tolerance. Gradually, the image of this woman had begun to take shape in his mind. When this woman was first abducted by the shadow, it was as if his heart had been stabbed hard, and since then he has known that this woman has been unbreakable for him. If you care, why cant you say so? Kay froze for a moment, staring at Jason with wide eyes, but in her heart she was thinking C is this a confession? But she soon denied it. When she thought of Jasons unorthodox character, she thought more of this was just a prank by this guy. Besides, how can there be such a scribble and simple confession? After thinking about it, Kay couldnt help but ask, Are you telling the truth?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Really! Jason nodded his head, his tone sincere. So, Kay really froze, eyes also have a trace of color in the quiet flow out, a heart seems to be what touched like, the whole person also has a kind of strange feeling. However just then C Jason, where are you? Are you ready to go? Its almost time to go to the meeting. Outside, there was a call from Darcey. Jason heard it and said out loud, Darcey, Im at Miss Martinos house. A spiritual footsteps sounded, Darcey walked over, she saw Kay after a smile and said, Meet Miss Martino. Miss Stokes is very polite. Kays face looked a little cold. Jasonughed and said, Darcey, are you going to the meeting now? Im not going to lie to you, that Jiang Long that I mentioned to you earlier, he knows Miss Martino, and he personally invited Miss Martino to this auction at noon. So I came to ask Miss Martino if she wants to go together. Darceys eyes blinked, she smiled, and asked, Miss Martino, so you want toe along? Kay looked at Jason and then at Darcey. Originally she did not intend to go, but now she also suddenly changed her mind for some reason and said, Yes, of course I will go. Thats great, to be able to go over there together in a group. Darcey smiled. Jason noticed that he was still wearing a security uniform, so he said, Wait for me, Ill go change into a suit first. Jason returned to the house and saw Wolf Boy still soaking in the vat, he couldnt bear it and asked, How much longer is Wolf going to soak? After all, this is not the medicinal soup made by the big body refining pot in the ravine vige, so the medicinal effect is a few points weaker. I cant help but let Wolf Boy soak for a little longer. Its almost time. Old Mr. Miller leisurely said. Jason nodded and said, Okay, let Wolf get some rest when hes done. Tomorrow I have to take him to the educational institution, which Miss Martino introduced. Im going to go out and go to the auction with Darcey and the girls. Go ahead go ahead. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and added at the end, By the way, Jason, remember to send me a copy of the location of the venue when you arrive at this auction site. OK. Jason nodded his head, not knowing what Old Mr. Miller meant, thinking that maybe Old Mr. Miller would be worried about him, and he agreed to do so casually. He changed his clothes and walked out, looking at Darcey and Kay standing outside waiting, and suddenly he had a dazzling feeling for it. Darcey is like the immortal fairy whonded on the earth and did not eat earthly smoke and fire, standing quietly, is to give people a sense of independence, as the second beauty of Hyacinth Ladies, her beauty and talent is undoubted, but her own temperament invariably makes her like a little less fireworks, so people can not get close. Kay is different, she has like a snowy mountain jade lotus like wless and immacte beauty, but she is always showing a full of vitality, seemingly intellectual and elegant at the same time, but also give a kind of sister next door like a friendly feeling. These two women are two very different kinds of beauty, it is difficult to say which is higher or lower, without exception, is the dream of mens eyes of the most beautiful women. Jason thought, he took these two beautiful women to the meeting is not too windy too high-profile a little? Where is the promised principle of low profile? Take my car or something? Jason asked. Just take your car. Kay spoke up. Darcey smiled, she naturally had no objection. Jason opened the door and let the two beauties get into the car one after another before he got into the drivers seat, and the car started with a beastly roar of the engine and sped out in the shrouded night. After the car drove out of the school entrance, Jason suddenly remembered that he had no idea where this Hyacinth Auction was. By the way, where is the venue for this auction? Jason asked in a hurry. It says its at Hill Beaver in Oakshire. just keep driving up Hill Beavers Panhandle Road. Darcey said. What? Hill Beaver? Jason was surprised by the sound. If he remembered correctly, when the Red Dragon Societys boss Mr. Wetmore was perched on top of Hill Beavers Dragon Vi, he was alone to sneak up and kill Mr. Wetmore. Whats wrong? Darcey asked. Jason thought for a moment and said, Just a few surprises. I remember that at the top of Hill Beaver is Dragon Vi, right, where an underground leader of Oakshire used to live. Not anymore. Now Hill Beaver has been taken over by the Hyacinth side of the force. on Hill Beaver is arge mountain resort called Phoenix. tonights auction is being held at Phoenix. Darcey said. Jason nodded, and a question shed through his mind C could there be a force in Hyacinth behind the Red Dragon Society that had been entrenched in Oakshire? Jasons car was fast, and it didnt take long to arrive at the base of Hill Beaver. Jason then drove up Hill Beavers Panhandle Road. Once again here, Jason also evoked the scene when the infiltration assassination of Mr. Wetmore action, but unfortunately, now it is not the same. The original Dragon Vi also changed its name and became Phoenix. It is thought that this Phoenix and Hyacinth must have an inextricable rtionship with each other. Jason drove up to the top of Hill Beaver, where a unique and quaint lodgepound came into view, with people moving around from time to time, looking lively. Chapter 680 Escort Squeak! Jason mmed on the brakes, controlled the speed, and found a spot to stop the car. Jason stepped out of the car, opened the door and let Darcey and Kay both step down as well, Jason apanied them both towards the lodgepound in front of them. The entrance is manned for inspection, and those who need to obtain an invitation can enter, and then there is Hyacinths discipleship. Jason froze for a moment, he certainly did not receive any invitation, himself is not Hyacinth any of the disciples of the family sect, so from the qualification to enter the venue is not really good, the entrance of this link to be card master. At this time, came over three or five young people, one looked pretentious and high-minded, these young people came over and reported their identity, are some ancient martial arts sects, ancient martial arts family disciples. After identity verification, they were naturally qualified to enter the auction hall. One of the young men nced toward Jason, but his gaze was more on Darcey and Kay, two beautiful women, and seeing these two beauties, the young mans gaze was straightening. Darcey, in particr, has an ethereal, fairy-like aura, just like the fairy who does not eat earthly firesnding on earth, plus she is also stunningly beautiful, instantly attracted the eyes of these few young Hyacinth disciples. For the young disciples of Hyacinth, a woman with an ethereal quality like Darcey is undoubtedly a fatal attraction, because in their opinion, if such a woman can be a couple, it is only a divine couple who envy the lovebirds but not the immortals. Immediately, a young man spoke up and asked, Are you also here for the auction? The man who verified the entrance qualifications immediately sneered and said, They wanted toe and participate, but they were not invited and were not Hyacinth disciples, so naturally they were not qualified to enter. The young disciples of Hyacinth immediately became active, and a man with puffy bags under his eyes, who was obviously overindulging, stared at Darcey and Kay and said with a smile, Two beauties, why dont we take you into the venue? This Hyacinth Auction is really different from ordinary auctions, its worth going to see. Two beautiful women, we are so destined to see each other, how about apanion to go inside together? Another young man spoke up. You guys follow this guy that is definitely not going to get in look at what look? Thats what youre talking about. A young man who appeared arrogant and arrogant stared at Jason and saw Jason sweeping at him with a look of indifference and disregard, he was angry. Who are they? That is a Hyacinth disciple, who holds himself in a noble position, in fact, these young people in the red and mundane world can bepared to? So, they dont put Jason in their sights at all. They all have ancient martial arts, even in a fight they are not afraid, a few people together still can not beat an ordinary person in the world? Thats a big joke. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, these few Hyacinth disciples themselves indeed have a martial arts aura in the surge, but basically all Master Stage, not even a Supreme Master Stage or above. So, to put it politely, these few young men he can all be suppressed with one hand. Is this the face of Hyacinths disciples? Each and every one of you has eyes above the ground, you really look down on people with dog eyes! Just like you, I can suppress all of you with one hand, whats there to be mad about? Jasonughed coldly. Your Excellency really has a big mouth! Your Excellency is not afraid to speak big words! Since thats the case, lets learn how your one hand can suppress us!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Good, Im also curious and want to corroborate! The young men opened their mouths, each with an unpleasant face, and tried to surround Jason. A cold killing intent surged up from Jasons body, these few Hyacinth disciples who didnt know how to live and die really wanted toe over then he didnt mind teaching each other a hard lesson. Kay took Jasons arm and said, Jason, since were not allowed in, forget it. No need to be nosy. Darceys eyes flooded with a chill, and she was ready to step in, just then C Kay, Kay, its really you? A male voice with a sense of joy came, is to see a Bentley Continental luxury car just stopped, came down a graceful and handsome young man, all the way towards Kay. This is none other than Jiang Long. Kay, I even made a trip to Oakshire University, but I didnt expect you to be in the house. I couldnt get in touch with you. I didnt expect you toe over early. Jiang Long came over with a smile on his face, making people feel like a spring breeze, and when he saw the surrounding momentum of those Hyacinth disciples, he asked in a deep voice, Whats going on? Koto DragonBrother Jiang? a Hyacinth disciple spoke up, he then said, I am Matthias Pfeifer, a disciple of Cloud School. This guy is not qualified to participate in the Hyacinth Auction, but he even made a big speech, saying that he can suppress us with one hand. Thats why we are not convinced and want to ask him for some advice. Oh? Theres something like that? Jiang Longs eyes narrowed, following Matthias Pfeifer pointed to Jason, he smiled lightly and said: So its Jason. no duty assignment tonight? Howe you have time toe here? Jiang Long deliberately mentioned Jason, and the few Hyacinth disciples who were watching immediately understood and burst intoughter. A security guard? So its a security guard! Hahahaha, I reallyughed, I thought it was such an awesome character, but it turns out its just a security guard! Are all the security guards so cross now? What did he just say? One hand to suppress us? Why dont you be a bodyguard if youre so awesome! Faced with these taunting sneers, Jason looked as normal, he smiled lightly and said: Jiang Gongzi, as you mentioned, I am a security guard. Security guard, in my understanding is to protect the safety of beautiful women. These two beautiful women around me areing to the auction, of course I have the obligation to follow toe, I personally am happy to be this escort. Jiang Long smiled lightly and said, Jason has such ambition, it is courageous. However, its not easy to be a flower protector sometimes. With that, he turned to Kay and said, Kay, let me take you into the venue first. Kay shook her head and said, Jiang Long, I came with Jason. If hes not going in, Im not going in either. So, Im sorry. After hearing the words, Jiang Longs face had a hint of unnoticed change, like a sh of hideous and ruthless intent. He was about to say something when, cold, but saw Darcey took a step forward, this step, their own breath manifested, as a high above the nine heavens, the noble and arrogant, like looking down on the beings. Who said that we are not qualified to enter the venue? Chapter 681 Darcey step out, their own aura of ethereal and ethereal, like a ninth heavenly maiden down to earth, that transcendent aura intimidate the whole field, ice-cold face, indifferent gaze, revealing a touch of innate nobility. This is Darceys true style, and it is also Hyacinth Ladies second-ranked beautys proper temperament. Jiang Longs face changed violently, he looked at the Darcey in front of him, his mind involuntarily emerged a persons figure, he was a little hesitant, some uncertainty, if it is really that person, the shocking nature of that brought absolutely no wheel than the. At this time, the mountainpound, suddenly there is a ck figure shed, is actually a grade in the twenty-five years of age of young men, dressed in ck, ck clothes with gold silk stripes, reflecting his handsome pale face, bring an indescribable evil intent. With the appearance of this young man in ck, a momentum is also spread to, this great momentum reveals awless, arrogant and overwhelming nature, but also a deep awe-inspiring evil. The evil man in ck showed up and fixed his gaze on Darceys body, he smiled openly and said, It really is Darceys presence! I felt your breath and immediately came out to see what was going on, I really didnt expect it to be Darcey. Jiang Longs face became iparably respectful after seeing this evil man in ck, and he looked restrained as he bowed his head and said, Jiang Long has met Ben. Ben? Matthias Pfeifer that several Hyacinth disciples one by one all frozen in ce. They recognized Jiang Longs identity as Koto Dragon and knew that Jiang Long was a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land. Who else in Hyacinth could be worthy of such a respectful Ben from Jiang Long? Must be Ben from Heavenly Holy Land! Heavenly Holy LandBenLouis Neumann, the fifth-ranked son of Hyacinth Fighters! Jiang Long, whats going on? Louis Neumann asked. Ben, Ive just arrived too. This is Kay, my junior high school ssmate, I invited her toe to this auction. Jiang Long opened his mouth, then looked at Darcey and said in a respectful tone, Forgive my clumsy eyes, I failed to recognize Darcey at the first time, sins and sins. If Darcey is not qualified to enter, who else is qualified? Louis Neumanns eyes were cold as he looked at the man who was responsible for verifying the entrance, raised his mouth with a wicked smile and said, Did you stop Darcey? Ben, its a misunderstanding, I, I- The mans face changed in shock and he was about to exin something. But Louis Neumann obviously did not give him the opportunity, only to see Louis Neumann body movement, has dodged to the man in front of a hand is mped the mans throat, in the mans desperate face, Louis Neumann reached out a throw, the man threw away, life and death unknown. Louis Neumann shot the moment, Jasons eyes pupils slightly cold shrinkage, that moment he sensed Louis Neumann body has an extremely majestic martial arts breath in the surge, and also never-ending like, a time to sense the depth of his true strength. This is definitely an extremely terrifying young powerhouse, even if Jiang Long is a long way behind Louis Neumann. Who else has offended Darcey before? Louis Neumann asked in a cold tone as his gaze shifted. Matthias Pfeifer and several other ancient martial arts disciples were immediately silenced one by one, and their bodies were trembling. How could they have imagined that the Darcey they were talking to was actually Darcey, the second most beautiful girl in Hyacinth Ladies? If they had known this, they would not have dared toe up and talk to him, even if they looked at him more than once, so as not to be remembered by some Hyacinth Fighters on the mad pursuit of Darceys ancient martial arts talent, and thus one day die in vain. Louis Neumann, you are acting too aggressively. Darcey spoke up.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Louis Neumann smiled lightly and said, I have always acted in ordance with my heart, in ordance with my own way. I do what I want to do, and thats what I call following my heart. Darcey, can you enter the venue? Tonight, there should be quite a few ancient martial arts juniorsing. Darcey did not reply immediately, she looked at Jason, smiled slightly and said: Jason, do you want to apany me inside? You just said that you would be the escort. Of course, if you dont want to go in then forget it, we will leave here. Anyway, Hyacinth Auction is not that rare. Jasonughed dumbly, looked over at Kay and asked, Kay, what about you? Kay smiled lightly and said, I wasnt too interested, but if youre going to enter, then Ill follow and see. The two beautiful women around the table has been very obvious, everything by Jason to determine. Jason said to go in, then go in; Jason to do not want to go in, then they also follow the departure. For a while, the focus of everyones attention was all on Jasons body. Even Louis Neumann, the pair through an evil energy in the eyes also showed a trace of doubt. As for Jiang Long and the few ancient martial arts disciples were all surprised and puzzled C Who is this guy? Howe even Darcey, who is second in Hyacinth Ladies, has to listen to his decisions? Darcey is a high fairy-like figure, poetry, music, calligraphy and painting, and countless young handsome people in Hyacinth fought to hear her y a song. But Ive never heard of Darcey purposely catering to any ancient martial arts talent with different treatment. Even as high as Hyacinth Fighters first Xuan Yuan Yan Huang to listen to the piano a song, but also have to follow the rules of Darcey. But now, what do they see? Darcey is actually asking for advice on that guy? There seemed to be a hint of pleading in his tone. Isnt that guy just a security guard? A security guard is just a security guard, how can he deserve such different treatment from Darcey? Or is it that this guy is not a security guard at all, but instead has a distinguished background, only with the security guard identity to deliberately pretend? Even Jiang Long, a trace of doubt shed in his eyes. Was it really just a security guard who could make Darcey treat him like that? Jasonughed and said: Men, it is right to say what you want. Since I said Id be your escort, Im sure Ill be in the end. Since we are here, lets enter and see. The least you can do is to enter the venue and take a few photos to put in your circle of friends to pretend. Pfft- Darcey couldnt help but cover her mouth andugh, just think this guy is really heartless. Kay is also speechless, do not know what to say. Then lets go. Darceyughed. Jason nodded, he took Kays delicate hand, Kays body stiffened, struggled slightly but struggled not out, can only give up. Then Jason raised his left arm and whispered to Darcey on his left, Be self-conscious, dont pull up a rare opportunity like this, think of it as a fulfillment to let me pretend. Chapter 682 – Coincidentally Meeting an Old Friend Darcey is simply speechless, she has seen a lot of brazen, but like Jason such brazen to justify it is really the first time to encounter. She could hardly imagine how thick this guys cheek was. Jason has stretched out his arm, Darcey did not have a goodugh, but also had to reach out and gently take Jasons arm. In this way, Jason carried two beautiful women, with an iparable pulling power all the way into this auction venue. Behind followed into the Jiang Long and those Hyacinth disciples are all dumbfounded, the expression is like seeing a ghost alive, look incredulous. Many of them secretly rubbed their eyes, fearing that they had previously been blurry, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, when they looked forward again, it was still Darcey holding Jasons hand in this scene. Hyacinth has never been rumored that Darcey has been so close to any of the ancient martial arts talents, right? Not even once! Even in Hyacinth, everyone is recognized as the most talented and capable of winning a thousand miles, it seems to have not been so favored by Darcey. Is this guy really a security guard? Anyway, by now, Matthias Pfeifer that several ancient martial arts disciples arepletely unbelieving, who is going to say Jason is just a security guard, they will definitely find who to fight to the death. How can there be such a security guard in this world?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Who is Darcey? That is the Stokes familys golden girl, noble status, ranked second in the Hyacinth Ladies beauty, Hyacinth what young talent has not seen? They dont believe that Darcey is so obedient to a man who is just a security guard and acts so intimately. Matthias Pfeifer and others guessed that Jason must have an extremely distinguished and extraordinary identity, lets say some ancient power of the hidden Ben? Or the first grandson of some old ancestor level supreme? In short, from the identity is certainly extraordinary. This made them think of their previous provocations against Jason, and each of them had a sense of fear. But what was strange to them was that they could not sense the slightest aura of ancient martial arts martial arts from Jasons body, as if he had not practiced any ancient martial arts martial arts. Louis Neumanns eyes shed a hint of gloom, he as Heavenly Holy Lands Ben, the status is high, a call to action. In addition, he is also the fifth ancient martial arts handsome of Hyacinth Fighters, no matter what asion appears, the wind is unparalleled for a while. Now, the limelight in the venue was actually stolen by an unknown guy, and more importantly, Darcey and this guy also seemed so close. This made Louis Neumann unbearable. You know, in Hyacinth, he is one of Darceys craziest suitors. Louis Neumann stared coldly at Jasons figure, and he called Jiang Long over with a wave of his hand: Jiang Long, what is this guys name? Do you ever understand? I met him once at Oakshire University when he identified himself as a security guard at Oakshire University. Jiang Long said in a low voice. Security? Louis Neumanns eyes shed, of course he did not believe that this is Jasons true identity, he slowly said, immediately go to me to check, all the information of Jason this person one by one to me clearly, half an hour I need to see theplete information of this person. Yes, Ben, nodded Jiang Long, who took a deep breath and looked ahead at Jason holding Kays slender hand, his eyes also showing a mad jealous fire. Jiang Long is pursuing Kay, but its not that he likes Kay much. It just so happens that the technique he cultivates to gather Latent Energy is simr to Yin-Yang dual cultivation, requiring the collection of a womans pure Yin energy to aid in cultivation. Thest time he met Kay at Kotos reunion, he found that Kay was not only a virgin, her own pure Yin energy was also extremely pure, in other words, if he could chase Kay down and use Kays body for dual practice, the effect would be countless times more powerful than that of other women. So, Jiang Long was impressed and just wanted to get Kay no matter what. Jiang Long also has great confidence in himself,ing from the Kotothe Jiang family, the son of a famous family, and a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land. He is also a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land. To put it politely, he is the head of all the young and handsome people in the Koto area. In addition to his handsome and civilized appearance, treating people like a spring, with such conditions to pursue any woman in the world is not a problem. He has had several closed doors here in Kay. Now, another Jason popped up, which made him even more furious. But he is not anxious, this Jason to provoke who is not good, but to provoke the Hyacinth young generation of the most radical and ruthless and most evil Tianji Ben, that is not different from looking for death. Jason carried two big beauties and continued on his way. Walked to the manor hall, also saw a lot of people, among them there are old and young, the overall to the younger generation of disciples mostly. Many people also noticed Jason and others, so high-profile carry two no matter temperament appearance can be called the best two beautiful women, Jason want not to attract attention are difficult. Darcey was a little ufortable with the stares, she couldnt help but stomp her foot and said in a good-natured way, Jason, have you had enough of pretending? Miss Martino and I dont have such a thick skin as you! Kay also blushed slightly as she said in an annoyed voice, This guy is just brazen. We dont need to pay attention to him. Saying that, Kay made a strong effort to free her hand from Jasons five-finger entanglement. Darcey also hurriedly withdrew her hand that was holding Jasons arm. Jason sighed lightly and said with regret: Now society is tooplicated, sometimes you have to be a little thick-skinned to get along. Look, tonight is a good opportunity for you to exercise your own cheek, you actually do not cherish. Of course, its still toote for you to regret. Get out! Kay didnt say it in a good way. Darcey, on the other hand, rolled her eyes directly towards him. Jason was speechless for a while, his good advice actually in exchange for such a result, he was truly sorry for them. Continuing on, the cold- Jason, wow, its really you! What a surprise, how can I meet you here too? A voice full of unexpected surprises came and fell on Jasons ears sounding still familiar. Jason looked for the sound, the eye is to see the right in front of a tall, bony beauty standing pretty, from her body released a passionate and spirited temperament. Zoe? Jason also froze for a moment, this bonny beauty is obviously Megans good sister Zoe. Chapter 683 – At First Sight Jason was really surprised, he didnt expect to meet Zoe here. But when you think about it, it makes sense that Megan was drinking with her in the box that night, and he went over to pick up Megan when he incidentally beat up their airline an executive who coveted Megans beauty, Gao Yu. When he left the box and walked outside, Jason already felt that Zoes side was secretly guarded by an ancient martial arts powerhouse of unpredictable strength. At that time, Jason knew that Zoes status was extraordinary, and that she should be the daughter of a family from Hyacinth. Now seeing Zoe on this auction floor, that confirms Jasons suspicions even more. Jason, theres no need to be so surprised to see me, is there? Zoe smiled and took the initiative to walk towards Jason, her personality is such a self-acquainted, as long as she identified friends even if they have only met once, will look very enthusiastic. Jasonughed and said, It does seem a little surprising. I would have thought you would be flying around the world in your flight attendant uniform at this time of year. Zoe came over and saw Darcey and Kay beside Jason, her face was a little surprised, although Darcey and Kays temperament is different, but these two are the worlds hard to find great beauty from any angle. Jason noticed that earlier Zoe was talking to a young man. After Zoe greeted him and walked over, the young man also turned around and walked over, wearing a green shirt, owning an elegant air. He is very tall, upright posture, sword eyebrows, starry eyes, handsome features, the brow contains a vast aura, the whole person is like a straight sword, rather than bend! After the green-shirted man turned around and saw Jasons eyes looking over, he smiled and nodded his head as a greeting. Then he turned his gaze and saw Darcey, his handsome and upright face was first stunned, then he came forward and arched his hand and said, So its Darcey, I didnt know Darcey came before, so Im really sorry. Darcey smiled and returned the salute to the green-shirted man, saying, Mr. Webern is joking, how can I be disrespectful? I am very happy to meet Mr. Webern here. The first time I saw you, I was surprised to hear that you are the second ranked Darcey of Hyacinth Ladies. No wonder she was ranked second.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Darcey smiled lightly and said, Youre pretty, too. By the way, you are? Zoe, this is Darcey. The green-shirted man said, This is the Marshall familys firstdy, Zoe. As he spoke, the green-shirted man looked at Jason, and it was clear that he was slightly curious about Jasons identity as well. After all, there are few young handsome men in Hyacinth who have the honor of being in thepany of Darcey, for that reason alone. Darcey immediately said: Jason, Miss Martino, this is BenMarcel from Provadanski, Hyacinth ranked fourth in Hyacinth Fighters, countless elders in Hyacinth high hopes of the young generation of the figure. Marcel smiled lightly and said, Darcey is joking. By the way, what is the name of this brother and thisdy? I am not a disciple of your Hyacinth, Jason said as he was justing out of his shocked state. I am currently working as a security guard at Oakshire University. On the side, Kay said briefly, Kay, Vice President of Oakshire University. Marcel was a little surprised, he looked at Jasons good looks, owning a masculine and overbearing aura, plus his own masculine blood gave a sense of galloping horses, making him think that Jason is also a Hyacinth young strong man. Although Jasons body does not reflect any martial arts aura, but with Marcels knowledge as a sacred ce Ben, he knows that there are some secret methods to conceal his martial arts aura, so as not to reveal it to the public. He really didnt expect Jason to be just an ordinary person in the mundane world. But Marcel didnt think less of Jason, he smiled brightly and said, I misunderstood earlier, I thought Mr. Miller was from Hyacinth too. The only difference is that Hyacinth is a martial arts school. I do envy the life in the city of the red earth, free and unrestrained. Yeah, yeah. Zoe immediately spoke up and continued, So I just walked out. Im now a flight attendant, flying around, going to various countries, and I think thats a good life. Jason could see that Marcel did not have any pretence to talk with them, but with a sincere intention, a straightforward person, which also made Jason feel good. As a holy ce of Ben, Jason with his toes to think all know that is how noble identity, the face of his security is not Jiang Long and Matthias Pfeifer and other such ancient martial arts disciples of contempt contempt, but is sincere conversation, which is not rare. Mr. Webern, if you really envy the life of the world, there is a profession you can experience. Its the security profession. Jason smiled, then said, You have time toe to Oakshire University, looking for this Miss Martino, as long as the application passed, and then I will be colleagues. You will be able to experience the sweet and the sour. Marcelughed aloud, looked towards Kay, and said, Okay, Ill take note of that. When the timees Miss Martino dont PASS me out only. Kay smiled slightly and said, Ive epted people like Jason, and Mr. Webern is much better than this guy in terms of appearance and temperament. He was epted, so if you really want toe, youll have no problem. Marcel hurriedly said with a smile: I dont dare, Miss Martino, you are too generous to me. To be frank, Mr. Miller has a masculine and tough aura, just like a general who kills thousands of enemies on the battlefield. I think that this is what a man should be. Jasons eyes lit up and he couldnt help but reach out and pat Marcel on the shoulder and say with a smile, Mr. Webern, I love what youre saying. I really hate to meet you and I know you well. If there is really wer, I have to drink three sses with you. Mr. Webern was just being polite, and youre really putting gold on your face? Its really cheeky. Kay said in a good-natured way. As we were talking, there was a murmur in the room C Levi Puchner, the young master of the Puchner family, is also here. With the chatter, only to see Heavenly Holy Lands BenLouis Neumann apanied by a tall, heroic young man, the young mans tiger back, strong muscles, tiger eyes square face, a look is a violent character of the Kongwu man. Apparently, this is the Levi Puchner that the crowd is talking about. Immediately after, another burst of shrieks passed over C This is Emily Parker? the Parker familys Miss Thousand! Oh my God! Is it really Emily Parker, the third Jelly of Hyacinth Ladies! Is Emily Parker, third in Hyacinth Ladies, here too? It seems that tonights auction is extraordinary, even the Parker family is paying attention. Chapter 684 Emily Parker Emily Parker, a true daughter of the heavens, is not only the daughter of the Parker family, the second oldest family in the world, but also the third most beautiful woman on the Hyacinth Ladies. The most controversial thing on Hyacinth Ladies was her and Darcey. Some people believe that Darcey ranked second to deserve, Darcey has an ethereal aura of immortality, poetry, piano, calligraphy and painting are all proficient, but also has a male general majestic strategy, even if it is a strategy and array of troops is not lost to the mens temperament. There are also some people who believe that Emily Parker is hiding her face, and that she has never been seen by anyone except a few members of the Parker family. Ling Tian. Therefore, some believe that if Emily Parker were a man, she would be in the top 5 of Hyacinth Fighters. Hyacinth after all to martial arts, Emily Parker martial arts training is so powerful, so this part of the people think Emily Parker should be steadily over Darcey a chip, in second ce to be reasonable.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Although there is controversy, this years Hyacinth Ladies has been decided, Darcey in second ce is a fact that can not be changed. Of course, Hyacinths three lists, Hyacinth Ladies, Hyacinth Fighters, and Hyacinth Ranks, are not set in stone, and will be selected once every three years, with the next selectioning at the beginning of next spring. In the crowds cry of surprise, only to see a tall and delicate figure as if no one was walking forward, a ck gauze-like body-shaping dress, outlining a perfect body as if after the golden mean ratio distribution and be, let a person look is a lifetime to remember. She is very tall, but it is thanks to her long and slender jade legs, so it does not look abrupt at all; her waist is very thin, so it sets off the waist on the piece of the holy peak is unusually upright and round. Walking between the slender legs stride, swaying, but also the rounded buttocks swing out of the wonderful style out. Just such a perfect body squeezed like Hyacinth Ladies third, only no one has a problem with it. Her face is invisible, a ck veil covering her face, only a pair of narrow and feminine phoenix eyes revealed, looking forward to between a look out of the world ignoring the groups transcendent pride. Indeed, whether it is her birth or strength, she has the qualifications to be so proud. She walked towards the front, all the way without a word, and no one dared to go up and talk to her. As he passed by Louis Neumann, he raised his mouth in a smile and said, Emily Parker, what a rare sight. Emily Parker turned her eyes towards Louis Neumann and nced at him, as if the cold ice condensed into a cold gaze, without the slightest flow of emotion. After just one look, Emily Parker turned back and kept walking. Darcey gaze sight also fell on Emily Parker, for this in Hyacinth Ladies with her have great controversy the Parker family Emily, she gaze calm, face is also very calm. Emily Parker also noticed Darcey, her eyes and Darcey in the void, Darcey ndly smiled, Emily Parker looked as if there was no change in expression. Even if there is, it is not visible, that side of the ck veil covers her face. Princess Emily. Marcel was polite and opened his mouth to say hello. Emily Parker turned her eyes to Marcel and nodded slightly in response to Marcels greeting. Then, Emily Parker walked to the front of the auction and sat in the VIP seat, waiting for the auction to start. Jason stared at Emily Parkers sexy back that would make people look hormonal, he found a fact, this woman from the beginning to the end actually did not look at him. Shit! This made Jason feel hurt, he was at least standing next to Marcel ah, she looked to Marcel slightly nod, the rest of the line of sight not even nce at him, simply too condescending! Jason didnt dare say he was a standout in this venue, but how much of a masculine temperament, a bit of manliness, okay, this woman actually couldnt notice half of it. s, it seems that you are still not handsome enough to be obvious ah. Hey Jason, everyone else has gone far away, you can take back your fetishistic gaze now. Zoe snickered toward Jason. Jason old face a burst of embarrassment, but of course did not show the slightest, he said: Which eye you see I am looking at her? My side of Darcey, Miss Martino is the most beautiful, never tired of looking at the kind of especially Miss Martino, Kay fallen geese the word is redefined for her, understand? Of course, Zoe you are also very beautiful you do not use this look at me, praise you beautiful you still do not like it? Hmph, hypocrisy! Zoe grimaced. Marcel smiled and said, The auction is about to start, why dont we go over and sit in the seats too. Good idea. Darcey nodded. At this time, Louis Neumann and Levi Puchner came over, he himself is extremely handsome, handsome but with a touch of feminine evil, which also makes himself exudes a unique charm different from the normal, he smiled and said: Marcel brother, Darcey, a rare gathering, or sit together. Wuji Ben is very polite. We already have several people on our side together, and I dont know if there are enough seats connected at the venue. Marcel spoke, with a hint of obvious distancing in his tone. Guben is looking down on us. Levi Puchner opened his mouth, his tone majestic and thunder-like. Marcel looked at Levi Puchner with a nd gaze and said, Is the young master Shangguan talking about yourself? You have to have your own strength even if you look up to it. If Young Master Shangguan does not agree with Gus ranking in Hyacinth Fighters, you might as welle and challenge one or two. YouC Levi Puchner, a violent character, smiled with hidden anger, but did not dare to say anything big. MarcelHyacinth Fighters was ranked fourth, thats a real strength, and he was ranked eighth, which is a real difference to say the least. At that moment, Jiang Long came all the way over and whispered in Louis Neumanns ear. Louis Neumann said with a smile in his eyes, Brother Marcel, you guys are light, Darcey, Ille to youter. With that, Louis Neumann, Levi Puchner, Jiang Long and others walked towards the side of the venue. The three of them came to an isted corner, and Louis Neumann asked in a deep voice, Did you find out? Ben, its been checked out. So far, this Jason is really not a disciple of Hyacinth. Its really just a security guard. However, a bit of strength, not to be underestimated. Jiang Long spoke in a low voice as he pulled out a tabletputer and pulled up all the information he had gathered about Jason. Louis Neumann looked at it carefully and was slightly surprised when he saw the back and said, Michael Bradley of the Situ family had his arm cut off and a supreme master next to Michael Bradley was killed? It seems that there is really some strength how to find out only this information? What about the information before he returned to Oakshire? The information on Carovias profile is so restricted that it is either a staff member of a special department of the state or a soldier, such as a special agent or a special soldier. Jiang Long opened his mouth and continued, This persons own qi and blood is majestic, there is a hidden killing aura, I guess he should be a retired down special warfare soldier. A specialbat soldier actually has the strength to kill supreme master? Louis Neumanns eyes narrowed slightly, then sneered and said, But what about a specialbat soldier? This background in my eyes is not worth mentioning! He has angered me, and tonight I have to teach him a lesson in blood! As he spoke, Louis Neumann whispered a few words in Jiang Longs ear. Jiang Long listened, a cold and morose smile bloomed in his eyes. Chapter 685 Ancient Martial Arts Conspiracy (I) Jason and the others were led by Marcel towards the VIP seats at the front of the auction hall. The most front VIP seats are provided to some of the top ten ancient hermit families, ancient martial arts holynd or some of the more famous ancient martial arts talent to sit, the back is the identity of the strength of a little less ancient martial disciples. Jason and Kay kind of dip into the light of Marcel and Darcey, came to sit in the front seat. Jason and others sat down and found that not far from Emily Parker, Jason turned his head can see the side of Emily Parkers face covered by a ck veil, he certainly will not be stupid to look at the side of the face C can not see, what to see?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His gaze moved down and fixed on Emily Parkers towering side peak, his heart could not help but sigh C the great lyricist Su Shi did not deceive me, really look across the mountain side into a peak ah! To say the least, Emily Parkers holy peak may not have Nora, Ste their more fruitful, but Emily Parkers breast arc is extremely beautiful, seemingly unusually round and full, so that people will only look at the intention of appreciation, no sphemy. Emily Parkers perception is extremely keen, she sensed something like a fierce turn of the head, the pair of narrow and charming phoenix eyes as if there are two lightning shes, fierce cut Jason a nce. Jasons face was stunned, and at this point it was toote to make up for it, the only thing he could do was to show a harmless, bright smile. Emily Parker seemed to grunt coldly, hidden a sharp murderous edge pointed directly at Jason, apparently did not appreciate Jason afterwards topensate for the bright smile, she turned her head away, sitting quietly as a virgin. Jasonughed bitterly, well, he seeded in making this noble and iparable the Parker familys Emily thousand money look at him, but this first impression does not seem to be good. Gods conscience, he purely for the purpose of admiration to look at it, there is no hint of sphemy ah. Of course, such words out not to say others, only he himself do not believe. Tinker Bell! At that moment, a bell rang in the venue, which was a signal that this Hyacinth Auction had started. There is a stage in front of the venue, with the spotlight on, only to see a woman in a red cheongsam is at a wonderful age walked on stage, her posture is extremely beautiful, a smile between the knitted brows emits a seductive titition, tight cheongsam will be her wonderful sexy curves outline, there is a special style. Its really Miss Lea Spielmann whos going to run this auction. Lea Spielmann is looking more and more morous, and as the head auction specialist at Hyacinth Auction, she looks as good as any of the beauties at Hyacinth Ladies, I think. Shh! Keep your voice down, Miss Lea Spielmann has a deep background, there are some things to say to let the people who have heard, only to be afraid of disaster. In the venue, there were ancient martial arts disciples whispering. Hello everyone, Ive really kept you waiting. I am the host of this auction, Lea Spielmann, and first of all, I would like to wee you all to this auction. The cheongsam beauty on the stage, Lea Spielmann, opened her mouth with a smile, her voice with a delicate and mediocre maism, vaguely containing a hint ofpelling charm. Lea Spielmann continued, Today, the first item up for auction is a Fire Pills, a third-rate Fire Pills. As he spoke, a brown elixir had appeared on the projected screen, a Fire Pills, third grade. Starting price, $1 million. Lea Spielmann continued. Jason heard the words almost did not drop his jaw, just a Fire Pills starting price of 1 million? There are really people bidding, bidding is sitting behind those ancient martial arts disciples, are 100, 000 100, 000 plus the bidding, the final sale price of 1. 5 million, by an unknown sect of ancient martial arts disciples bidding to get. Jason secretly staggered, he came to Old Mr. Miller said before the auction point Fire Pills back to Wolf ah Satan Army to eat one, who had thought that the price of Fire Pills so high. Next, a fourth-rate Fire Pills with a starting bid of $15 million. With the introduction of Lea Spielmann, a dark red Fire Pills was immediately shown on the screen. There were quite a few in the running this time around, and Jason noticed that Emily Parker, Darcey, Marcel, Louis Neumann and other such heavenly figures were not in the running. Jiang Long, however, was in the fray, and in the end, Jiang Long pocketed this fourth-rate Fire Pills for $21 million. Thest Fire Pills, this is a fifth grade Fire Pills, although it is a fifth grade, it is also the middle to upper grade of the fifth grade Fire Pills. The starting bid is 50 million! Lea Spielmann opened his mouth, and a vermilion and purple Fire Pills appeared on the screen with a vivid color and a hint of purple, which looked iparably noble. Hearing this price, Jason are some numb, can not understand how these Fire Pills so valuable. WaitC Jasons mind shed, he jerked back to his One Night Fist after, Old Mr. Miller gave him a Fire Pills, said Darcey gave. He also said that although this Fire Pills said four products, but also infinitely close to five Fire Pills. ording to the auction price of Fire Pills just now, a four-grade Fire Pills sold for 15 million, the current five-grade Fire Pills start at 50 million, so would not the price range of the four-grade extreme Fire Pills that you ate be around 30 million? Jason couldnt help but look towards Darcey, thinking that this favor was really owed to him. Jason also understands why Hyacinth some ancient forces control the resources so rich, in the mundane world has many attached to the family, the original ancient martial arts family these disciples are also very burned. Some of the resources Hyacinth uses to cultivate are really too expensive, and its not an exaggeration to say that the value of the resources piled up to train a martial arts genius to grow up can be called an astronomical figure. Money is everything, and the phrase is appropriate for Hyacinth. Fifty-one million. Marcel suddenly spoke up and quoted a price. $55 million. Louis Neumann opened the bidding. Marcel frowned, took stock, and bid again, 56 million. 60 million! Louis Neumann seems to be in a confrontation with Marcel and continues to quote high prices. Marcel face slightly hesitant, then Darcey whispered: Mr. Webern is in need of this fifth-grade Fire Pills to consolidate their own Completion Stage? I think with Mr. Weberns strength, even without this Fire Pills, but also to consolidate their own martial realm. After all, 60 million is already more than the value of this Fire Pills. Marcel nodded and stopped bidding, and the five-piece Fire Pills went to Louis Neumann. Louis Neumanns eyes immediately showed a hint of sess, knowing that Marcel had already advanced to Completion Stage six months ago, while he had just broken through to Completion Stage and had cultivated his Latent Energy power to the fourth level. If this fifth-grade Fire Pills was obtained by Marcel, he might be able to break through to the middle stage of the Completion Stage and break through to the fifth grade of Latent Energy power. When the timees, the gap between his strength and Marcels will have to widen further. Now, he got this Fire Pills at a high price as he wished, and as long as he makes good use of it, he will be able to make his strength reach the peak of the beginning of Completion Stage, and his strength will beparable to Marcels. The Fire Pills auction came to an end, followed by the auction of some heavenly treasures. Emily Parker, who was sitting, moved slightly and seemed slightly interested in these heavenly treasures that were about to be auctioned. There is an inner courtyard on the inner side of Phoenix Vi. In the hall of the inner courtyard, there are two people sitting, one of them about thirty years old, a special ck uniform, the uniform has a dragon emblem faintly, he shaved short hair, root short hair like a needle point upright and up, eyes open and close between the sharp mane like a sword, a dark face is like a ck rock polished, looks hard, calm and cold. This ck uniform man is actually Bobby Foster. There is a security camera in the hall that can see the auction floor, and when the camera switches to the front row seats, Jasons figure is presented. What a surprise, hes here too! Bobby Fosters eyes narrowed slightly, with a brilliant aura. Chapter 686 Ancient Martial Arts Conspiracy (II) Bobby Foster also sat next to an elegant scribe, about in his forties, face like a crown, extremely handsome, when young must be a rare beautiful man. His eyebrows were like swords, with a unique heroic posture, and his eyes were brilliant, and after hearing Bobby Fosters words he was slightly interested and said, Who is this person? Who is this person who deserves such attention from Mr. Bobby Foster? Jason, its a big deal. Bobby Foster opened his mouth, murmured, then said, Master Wuzhuang secretly supported the Red Dragon Society is this person to destroy. At that time, Mr. Wetmore of the Red Dragon Society died a violent death, I have investigated, in the circumstances at that time, only this person has this ability to sneak assassination Mr. Wetmore. The handsome man called Master Wuzhuang narrowed his eyes slightly and said, Back then, I supported Mr. Wetmore only to prepare for today. In fact, Mr. Wetmores value has already been utilized. Even without this person to kill him, I will not allow him. However, this person dares to move Mr. Wetmore before me, I have to take care of a couple of more. Bobby Foster looked at the young masters of the major ancient hermitage families presented on the screen lock and the Holy Land Ben, said: Master Wuzhuangs gimmick for this auction is still very good. the Parker familys thousandaire is here, Darcey is here, Heavenly Holy The Parker familys daughter is here, Darcey is here, Heavenly Holy Land, Ben from Provadanski is here, and the Marshall family and the Puchner familys children are here. What does the owner think of these young and gifted people of Hyacinth? Master Wuzhuang mused and said, Emily Parker is on the path of ruthless killing, giving up lust, and if she continues on this martial path, she will definitely be the strongest killing machine in Hyacinth in the future. Marcel step by step, the initial may not be sharp, but if there are other opportunities in the future, may not be a martial arts saint candidates. As for Darcey Speaking of this, Master Wuzhuang paused slightly, then said: I have calcted its fate, but the projection can not be, only that there seems to be a great evil devouring the master of the signs. Therefore, her future is most difficult to predict. Overall, however, the young people of this generation are indeed very strong. Far beyond the past. Let them grow up, and there will be nothing left for us. Master Wuzhuang concluded. Bobby Foster sneered and said, Would Master Wuzhuang believe me if I said that this man is no less dangerous than the talented men of Hyacinth LadiesHyacinth Fighters? Even, lets say, if the talented children of Hyacinth and him were put into a jungle, and only one person could survive in the end, I bet it would be this person. Master Wuzhuangs eyes sank as he said, Mr. Bobby Foster thinks so highly of this man? Thats because, you dont know who he is, and what he has done. Bobby Foster took a deep breath and continued, This time theyout, targeting the entire Hyacinth, I never thought he would be involved. So be it, it was in my n to get rid of this man once and for all. Master Wuzhuang said, Do you think a remnant map can really invite the king into the jar? Get Hyacinth into the game? A remnant map may not be enough weight. But if you add an assertion left by this man of Gods reckoning back then, it will convince a lot of people. Bobby Foster said. The dragon and the snake rise from thend and swallow the green dragon? Master Wuzhuang narrowed his eyes. Right! Bobby Foster nodded and continued, The Green Dragon Secret has always been a secret that the major ancient powers in Hyacinth are exploring, and the ce guided by the remnant map is expected to achieve the Green Dragon body, thus the world will be themon master and unify the ancient martial arts. This is the dream of any ancient power in Hyacinth, do you think they cant be excited? Besides, the ce where the map refers to is the ce where the first Saint who created the Saint Master Stage hundreds of years ago attained enlightenment and cultivation, hiding many secret stories. They have to believe it. Master Wuzhuang took a deep breath and slowly said, The magnitude of this scheme will affect the entire Hyacinth. i am worried that with my ability, it will be difficult to do. Bobby Foster said in a deep voice: You should have unified Hyacinth back then, why let the Xuan Yuan family, the Parker family, the Miller family and the Holy Land dominate Hyacinth? What are you afraid of? Master Wuzhuangs eyes shone brightly, and he nodded with a look of determination on his face. Auction site. Jason always feels like hes being watched when he sits. This made him frown secretly, and he looked around without thinking, and he was sure that this ce must be equipped with hidden surveince. So who is behind all this? Phoenixs banker? Jason did not have a head of guessing for a while, but had to give up, but secretly is to raise the alert. During this process, Emily Parker made two bids, auctioning off a strain of Heavenly Blood Grass and a strain of Dragon Meander Grass, which is said to be the main material capable of refining the sixth grade Fire Pills, and its price is naturally expensive. What intrigued Jason was that Darcey had also auctioned off some herbs, spending millions of dors back and forth, the exact purpose of which he did not know. Immediately afterwards, Lea Spielmann took out a square box of rosewood, which opened to reveal a yellowed and torn volume of pages, and she said, This is a fragmented boxing sutra. If it wereplete, it would be a high quality boxing sutra. Although it is iplete, it has some fist daoprehension. It is suitable for people who quench the power of their physical body toprehend heavy fists. When Lea Spielmann said this, there were basically no interested parties in the room. These ancient martial arts disciples in the field certainly do not have any interest in the mutted fist scriptures. Jason is a heartbeat away, fit for a heavy punch? His own abyssal heavy strike force was needed to explode with heavy fist, and he was following the martial path number of one force down to ten. It would be good if this not crippling fist scripture would help his perception in heavy fist. Of course, it also depends on the price, if it is too expensive, he certainly will not consider. Lea Spielmann also saw that there was basically no interest in this fragmented sutra, so she said, The starting bid for this fragmented sutra is $100, 000. 100, 000? Jason thought it was still too expensive, the mutted only, he even auctioned as a reference, after all, the mutted fist scriptures can not be cultivated. Eighty thousand. Sixty thousand. Fifty thousand minimum.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Finally, Lea Spielmann spoke up. In the meeting room, still no one spoke up. Fifty thousand Ill take it. Jason said. Fifty thousand deal. Lea Spielmann smiled at Jason with a seductive smile. Louis Neumann, Levi Puchner, Jiang Long side of the people have shown a sneer, the fragmented boxing scriptures only, and then this sale price is only the lowest price tonight. Next, there are other ancient martial arts secrets being auctioned off, but they are all suitable for ancient martial arts martial artists to cultivate, and Jason naturally has no use for them. However, these secret books are also those unusual ancient martial arts disciples bidding, Emily Parker, Louis Neumann, Marcel and these people did not participate. To say the least, with their status, the ancient martial arts martial dao inherited from their families and holy ces is even more powerful, they do not need this. At thest stage, Lea Spielmann smiled and said: Next, the auction is the most important item of this auction. This item is also the treasure pavilion by chance, this take out the auction to the destiny of the person. This is a remnant map, the remnant map refers to the first martial saint who opened up the Saint Master Stage hundreds of years ago, the ce of cultivation and enlightenment, the secret of the Green Dragon is also the record left by this martial saint ancestor. If your families and holy ces have other remnants of the map, they can be pieced together to form aplete map. As Lea Spielmann spoke, an image of a scrap of paper appeared on the screen, but with special processing, it was too hazy to see. The starting bid for this remnant map of the Land of the Progenitor of Martial Saints Dragon Prosperity is one hundred million dors. Chapter 687 – Martial Arts Challenge Jason had the urge to curse when he heard the starting price. 100 million? A scrap of a picture? This is no different from robbing a bank, right? Its not even illegal! Whats even more outrageous is that there are actually people who have started the auction C 110 million. The opening is by Louis Neumann. Hundreds of millions of dors, even for the deep-rooted ancient martial forces, is a huge amount of money. 120 million. To Jasons surprise, Marcel also bid. With a puzzlement, he looked aside at Darcey and said, Is this piece of shit paper worth so much? Darcey smiled and whispered, Do you know what Hyacinth values most? Power? Hyacinth is a ce where the martial arts are the most important. This page of remnants is a map, a retreat ce in Hyacinth where the originator of the martial arts saint opened the Saint Master Stage. It is said to have left behind a lifetime of insights of the Saint Master. The most famous is that the ancestor of martial arts left behind the secret of the Green Dragon. If you unlock the secret of the Green Dragon, the martial arts realm is not limited to Saint Master Stage, but can reach a higher unknown realm. Darcey opened his mouth and continued, If someone from the major families and holy ces can break through the Saint Master Stage, the existing pattern of Hyacinth will be broken, and then there will be a pattern of a single family and amon master. At that time, the resources of the entire Hyacinth will be in hand, so what is the price to pay at this time? Jason nodded, his eyes flickering as he said, What if this scrap of paper is a fake? What if the auctiones up with a fake picture to deceive people? Its a remnant paper anyway, no one can tell the difference. Darcey shook his head and said, The Multi Treasure Pavilion auction house is thergest auction house in Hyacinth, and the history of its existence does not have to be short for some ancient lineages and holy ces. The auction of any item in the Multi Treasure Pavilion will ensure its authenticity. There has never been a fake item over the years, which is why Hyacinth approves of the auction of the Multi Treasure Pavilion. If you fake it, you will attract Hyacinths resentment, not to mention losing this market, it will be more than worth the loss. Jason frowned and said, In that case, the power of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion is definitely not simple. Darcey face revealed a trace of gloom, said: The water of the Treasure Pavilion is very deep, the existence of hundreds of years of history, the bottom of how deep, no one can say. As the two men talked, the bidding between Louis Neumann and Marcel came to a head. 170 million! Marcel spoke, his tone nd. 180 million! Louis Neumann continues to bite. Marcel was about to open his mouth when suddenly, he saw Emily Parkers lips lightly open and said, 300 million. At these words, Marcel was silent. Even arrogant as Louis Neumann is also turned his head to look at Emily Parker, there seems to be a trace of resentment in his eyes, but this price has exceeded the upper limit of the Holy Land allowed him to bid. Marcel and Louis Neumann stopped bidding, and Darcey had no intention of bidding, so the scrap of paper, which seemed potentially valuable but also potentially worthless, was purchased by Emily Parker at a high price. Congrattions to Princess Emily, Lea Spielmann smiled, smiling like a flower, and she didnt know how many ancient martial arts disciples in the venue had been charmed. Next is the time to inspect and receive the goods and pay for them. Of course, these ancient martial disciples will not carry arge amount of huge money on their person, the way they trade is Hyacinth major families and sects of a kind of ancient martial notes, each powers notes will have their own stamped seal, these special notes can not be forged. After that, the Jubilee Court forces will take these bills to collect money from the money changers of the corresponding major families and holy ces. Now Jason is embarrassed, he is not a Hyacinth disciple, how can he have any ticket? Darcey, however, is ady with a heart of gold and thought of thisyer long ago, so she smiled at Jason and said, I have paid for your purchase of the boxing sutra. Thank you, thank you very much. Ill pay you back when we get back. Jason said with a smile. Darcey gave Jason a nk look and said, Then you are too polite. Jason was about to say something when he suddenly remembered that Darcey gave him the Fire Pills worth tens of millions of dors, and this 50, 000 dors seemed nothing to her. However, in Jasons opinion, the matter is one thing, the 50, 000 yuan he is definitely to give Darcey. As for Fire Pills this kindness, onlyter to see if there is an opportunity to repay. Next, the auction side will bring up the items auctioned by the crowd for inspection and receipt, which can be taken away on the spot or sent to the respective lineage or holynd by the Treasure Pavilion. Most of the items auctioned were chosen to be sent to the respective ancient martial arts sects by the Treasure Pavilion, with only some Fire Pills, martial arts secrets and such being left behind. Jason photographed the fragmented boxing scriptures also sent over, he held the wooden box, open a look, a thin wire-bound book, the paper has long been yellowed, some of the text is vaguely recognizable, all in traditional Chinese characters. Jason had an absurd feeling when he got it in his hands and wondered if the 50, 000 dors was worth spending, only to wait to go back and study it carefully. After the auction, Phoenix had a simple cocktail party. People in the field can enjoy the dinner reception, of course, if you want to leave is also natural. Jason thought it was good to meet Marcel, the Provadanski Ben, and he was thinking about inviting Marcel outside for a drink when he saw the few ancient martial arts disciples who had surrounded them at the entrancee over, led by none other than Matthias Pfeifer. Matthias Pfeifer stepped onto the same stage where the auction had taken ce earlier, his eyes fixed on Jason and he said with a sneer, In the name of Budo, I would like to challenge this man! Earlier he had boasted that he could crush us with one hand! As he spoke, Matthias Pfeifer reached out and pointed his hand directly at Jason. Jasons face was stunned, thinking to himself that these people are not sick in the head ah? Some of the people in the venue were nning to leave, but once they heard Matthias Pfeifers words, they all stopped and stayed to watch the fun. Lets say Emily Parker, who was about to get up and leave, sniffed and she paused for a moment, a pair of downside flirtatious but cold as a knife beautiful eyes fixed on Jason. She certainly did not forget the extremely disrespectful look Jason had given her earlier, and seeing Jason with Darcey and Marcel, she was not going to pursue the matter. However, hearing that someone was going to challenge Jason, she was interested to see what was going on. Jason sneered and said, The hair is not even grown chick, wash up. I dont have the heart to y with you now. Do you think you are a penis? You say you want to challenge me to fight you? After the fight, you pay the appearance fee? Darcey tugged on Jasons shirt and said, Hyacinth has a thriving martial arts culture, so there are rules for dating martial arts challenges. Of course, you can also not ept it. Jason froze for a moment, not really knowing that Hyacinth had such rules. You are afraid toe up, right? And also boast, rely on with Darcey, MarcelBen walking together to be able to pretend to be a tiger? Very dignified? Face is earned, not given by others! Matthias Pfeifer said sarcastically. Thought this son of a bitch had a lot of power. Turns out its just a security guard who talks big right, or a security guard who talks big. Not daring toe up is admitting defeat. Hahahaha, you say to the crowd that I admit defeat, then the matter is considered closed. The remaining few people also said mockingly. Kay couldnt help herself, she said with a cold face and scolding voice: Whats wrong with the security guards? Do you look down on security guards? You guys are the most hateful ones. Matthias Pfeifer knew that Jiang Long was very polite to Kay, so he didnt dare to respond to Kays angry scolding, and he said with a grim smile: The shrinking turtle is afraid to speak. He also said to be a flower protector. In the end, you need a woman to help you speak, its pathetic! Louis Neumann, Jiang Long and others who are still sitting in their seats have a smile raised at the corners of their mouths, and they are of course the ones leading the charge behind this. Jiang Long secretly approached Matthias Pfeifer and others, saying that Jasons real identity was a security guard, and promising that Heavenly Holy Lands BenLouis Neumann would protect them and let them take the initiative to challenge Jason in a martial arts appointment. Matthias Pfeifer and others heard, immediately agreed, so that you can climb up to Louis Neumann this thigh, but also a breath of bad breath at the door, a two-for-one beautiful thing they certainly will not miss. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 688 – Suppressing with only one hand Marcel frowned, Hyacinth has the rules of the Covenant martial challenge, watching Matthias Pfeifer and others provoke Jason so rampantly, he was also extremely disgusted in his heart. But with this rule in ce, he couldnt say anything, much less y for Jason or anything like that. Marcel looked towards Louis Neumanns side, looking at Louis Neumann and other peoples mouths flushed with a sneer, he knew that these Hyacinth disciples were only Louis Neumann and their instigators. Marcel said in a dissatisfied tone, Tianji Ben, finding a few people to provoke an ordinary person in the mundane world is a bit too underhanded? Marcel, dont talk nonsense, what does this matter have to do with me? Louis Neumann said with a sneer. Jason smiled lightly and said to Marcel, Mr. Webern, I appreciate your thoughts. Dont worry, I can solve this. Saying that, Jason looked to Darcey and asked, Can this Yowu challenge kill someone? Darcey shook his head and said, Its usually enough to split the winner. Unless both sides owe a life and death agreement in advance, then they can fight to the death. Jason nodded his head, he turned his gaze towards the cheongsam beauty Lea Spielmann on the side and asked with a smile, Miss Lea Spielmann, there is something I would like to ask. What can I do for you, Mr. Miller? Lea Spielmann returned with a smile. If some things at your venue are identally broken once the duel fights up, do you need topensate? Jason asked. Lea Spielmanns jade face was stunned, then she smiled and said, Naturally, I dont need it. Besides, the items here are not worth much. Then Im relieved. Jason smiled lightly, he turned his eyes towards Matthias Pfeifer and the other four people on the stage, the smile on his face tightened minute by minute, and he opened his mouth and said: I did say that I could crush you and others with one hand. By now, this statement is already valid. Are you ready? Ready Im going to make a move. Hahahaha C so why dont youe up here? Were ready when were standing here. Matthias Pfeiferughed. However, Matthias Pfeifer couldnt stopughing halfway through and hisughter came to an abrupt end. Bang! Jason took a step and the whole ground seemed to shake slightly. Bang! Another step, a like a god-like terrifying pressure pervades out, the monstrous aura like a wild tide of angry spurt, this rises to the sky. Bang! The third step was taken, and after this step, Jason stored his strength, and his whole body turned into a light-like figure and dashed forward! Hurry! The speed was too fast, giving the impression that it was not like a human being, like an armored tank, more like a god or devil manifestation, wrapped in a mountain and sea of Qi, pervaded by a monstrous iron-blooded killing aura rushed up. From Jasons body is still not any ancient martial arts breath in the diffusion, there is only the flesh and blood of the monstrous qi blood, but just this flesh and blood and the aura of iron-blooded killing has intimidated the whole field. Matthias Pfeifer They were dumbfounded. Even, forget to dodge, forget to counterattack. That crushing and terrifying pressure is like a sudden manifestation of the flood beast from the void with a bloody mouth swallowed down toward them. When the figure appeared in front of him, Matthias Pfeifers body was a wake-up call, and he shouted in horror C No! Boom! However, a punch hase straight to the face. Overpowering, fierce and unrelenting! That fist dao aura seems to be under this fist, any enemy is in the shape of nothing. Matthias Pfeifer tried his best to resist, but with his Master Stage strength, how could he resist the fierce fist power? This punch, which cracked Matthias Pfeifers resisting attack with a bang, finallynded on his chest with a burst of ear-splitting fracture sounds, apanied by arge mouthful of blood spurting out of Matthias Pfeifers mouth, Matthias Pfeifers entire body had flown out. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three more punches were thrown, and ordingly, three figures flew out one after another, falling to the ground with convulsions, blood dripping from the corners of their mouths, and a pair of eyes revealing a look of horror and horror. What?! Louis Neumanns face changed slightly, he could no longer sit down, stood up, that feminine handsome face shed a trace of disbelief. It wasnt hard to take down Matthias Pfeifer and others in an instant, and he was able to do it. The problem is that the aura of intimidation emanating from Jasons body just now is actually a threatening feeling to him. How is this possible? He is a newly promoted Completion Stage powerhouse, although it is the beginning of the Completion Stage, but as soon as he enters the Completion Stage his own strength is very different, and his status in Hyacinth has also risen. From Jasons body, he actually felt a hint of threat, which made him unbelievable. As for Jiang Long and Levi Puchner on the side, their faces were also shocked. They realized that from the beginning, they hadpletely misjudged Jasons true strength.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hmm?! Emily Parkers slender willow eyebrows slightly raised, the pair of narrow and feminine eyes looked meaningful nce at Jason. She admitted that she had looked away earlier. She thought Jason was just a frivolous character, but Jasons own monstrous aura swept out, giving her the feeling of a monarch on the throne! Jason stood proudly on the spot, as if nothing had happened, and at the end did not forget to take out a cigarette and light it, exhaling a circle of smoke and then said with a smile: Damn good! I told you, one hand to suppress you is suppress you! Just like you, even if there are ten or eight more, my words are still valid! Showing off again. Kay looked at Jason that look, could not help but hum, but between the eyebrows is a sense of joy and pride, obviously inside is extremely happy. Darcey smiled, this result has long been in her expectation, when Jason was able to kill even the Situ family Supreme Master Stage powerhouse, these few Master Stage will not be opponents? Marcel on the side came back to his senses, he took a deep breath and slowly said, I really didnt expect Mr. Miller to possess such great strength. What I cant believe is that hes not even an ancient martial artist, just a martial artist with flesh cultivation, its really rare. Zoe said, Jason just likes to y the pig and pretend to be a tiger. With these three people taken care of, Jason didnt have to stand around on stage and was about to walk down. Louis Neumann, however, had a figureing towards him. Jiang Long. Jiang Long stared at Jason and said, These guys are my Koto sons, and Jason is really good at fighting, so Ive had an eye-opening experience. For the sake of Kotos children and for the sake of Kotos martial arts, I would like to have a lesson with Jason. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Jiang Long. Although the guy was well disguised, he was fully able to see that this guy harbored wolfish ambitions for Kay. So, Jason has long wanted to find an opportunity to beat him to death. The beautiful principal has been chosen by Old Mr. Miller to be his grandson inw, and this guy still dares to interfere? Isnt this an attempt to give me a cuckold? This is certainly not tolerable. So Jason grinned a little, looking harmless, and said, Yeah. Chapter 689 – Lending a knife to kill a man Jiang Long took the initiative to challenge Jason to a martial arts match, which drew the attention of many people in the arena. There were also murmurs all around C This is Jiang Long, right? A core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land. Thats him, known as Koto Dragon, and well known in the Koto belt. The Jiang family is able to sit in Koto, but not with Heavenly Holy Land behind them. In other words, Jiang Longs initiative to challenge this person is probably the authorization of that Heavenly Ben. Jiang Long can be a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land, his own strength is at the very least the peak of Supreme Master Stage. Dont y, he has just shot a Fourth Grade Fire Pills. with the help of this Fourth Grade Martial Dao, even if he cant break through to Completion Stage inside, then he is still able to achieve the strength of Half-step Martial King. Right! That means that this battle is only not in doubt. An ordinary person in the city, relying on the power of his physical body and some fighting andbat techniques, being able to defeat a Master Stage ancient martial disciple is already amazing. But to take on a Supreme Master Stage peak or even a half-step Completion Stage ancient martial arts powerhouse, it would be impossible. The chatter around the room was basically conclusive, saying that if Jason took this battle, he would definitely lose. Inner courtyard, hall. Bobby Foster and Master Wuzhuang are still watching the happenings at the auction venue through surveince. When he saw that someone was challenging Jason, Master Wuzhuang also watched carefully, after all, Bobby Foster had warned him that Jason was not a simple man. Seeing Jason sweep those four ancient martial arts disciples with just one hand, the gaze in his eyes was thoughtful, but his face remained calm. Master Wuzhuang was slightly surprised to see Jiang Longe on stage and take the initiative to challenge Jason, saying, I didnt expect the Jiang familys Jiang Long to take the initiative. The Kotothe Jiang family is indeed very powerful and has the support of Heavenly Holy Land behind it. Bobby Foster spoke up. Thepanys main goal is to provide a better solution to the problem. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. If things go in an uncontroble direction, we may not be able to use the knife to kill people, as much as possible tonight to get rid of Jason first. The least we can do is to make him a useless loser! Bobby Foster said this with a touch of killing intent blooming in his eyes. The symbolic meaning of forbidden dragon guard is forbidden dragon in the wild. The main duty is to supervise Hyacinth and not to allow the people of Hyacinth to do things that are against thew in themon world. If not, the people of Hyacinth practice ancient martial arts and are incredibly powerful, especially some Heritage Master Stage and even Saint Master Stage powerhouses, who possess superhuman strength in the eyes of ordinary people. Without control, the people of Hyacinth would roam freely in the mundane world, fight, and even unite tomit robberies, killings, and various criminal activities, so who in the mundane world could resist? Of course, if someone in the mundane world takes the initiative to cause trouble and bully Hyacinths people, it is possible to defend oneself justly. Hyacinths ancient martial arts martial artists how to fight each other, how about martial challenges, how to set up a life and death these forbidden dragon guards will not bother, let Hyacinths martial artists duel, life and death casualties at their own risk. But when ites to the mundane world outside of Hyacinth, then no. In a word, the Dragon Guard is to supervise Hyacinth and restrict the people of Hyacinth from running amok in the mundane world. On the other hand, the Dragon Guard also has the purpose of weakening the ancient martial forces and eventually achieving the goal of gradually controlling them. At this moment, there is a disciple of Hyacinth causing trouble and taking the initiative to challenge Jason, from the duty of the forbidden dragon guards, the disciple of Hyacinth has vited the rules. Bobby Foster as the captain of the forbidden dragon guard, he naturally knows this, he should show up to stop it. But he didnt, instead he was still thinking of using Hyacinths disciples to lend a hand. It is clear that he has long regarded Jason as a thorn in his side. Auction venue. Jiang Long had a gloomy gaze in his eyes and stared coldly at Jason. He is already at the peak of Supreme Master Stage strength, plus he has a fourth-rate Fire Pills in his hand, which can help him to hit the half-step Completion Stage strength. With such strength, he is confident that he can crush Jason. He knew that Jason had killed a Supreme Master of the Situ family, but that Supreme Master, ording to the data, was only a Supreme Master Stage intermediate stage powerhouse who had cultivated the second Latent Energy power, which was a huge difference from his strength. So, taking advantage of this opportunity, Jiang Long wanted to bully and humiliate Jason on the stage. Watching Kay and Jason get so close at the meeting, he held a jealous fire in his chest. Kay is his favorite candidate for dual cultivation, containing an iparably pure pure Yin Qi, he has long since internalized Kay as his woman, any close contact with Kay, he will get rid of. Anyway, this is not the first time he has done such an extreme technique. Jiang Long, Jason is my friend, why did you take the initiative to fight against him? Kay couldnt help but ask. Kay, this is about the face of Kotos children, so I have no choice but toe forward. Besides, its not a life and death duel, its just a sparring session. Jiang Long said indifferently. Kay, Jiang Gongzi turns out Oakshire is a guest. We have to meet the needs of our guests, which is how we can do our part as hosts. Jasonughed and continued, Well, if you want to spar,e on. Catch! Jiang Longs tone sank, a majestic and powerful ancient martial arts aura from his body diffused out, that is the Supreme Master Stage peak powerful aura, triple Latent Energy power from his body coalesced out, under the double foot stomp, the whole person with the speed of the wind and lightning impacted Jason. Whew! Jiang Long fist, fist momentum contains a pale and majestic aura, in which a strong killing intent is extremely thick, fist momentum between the attack of the mysterious fist path trajectory, the emergence ofyers of fist shadow immediately swallowed Jason to.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sky Fist! One of the most powerful fist paths in Heavenly Holy Land, only core disciples are qualified to practice it! It is indeed this kendo! This kendo is extremely dominant, and when it encounters strength, it breaks it with strength, and once shone in Hyacinth! In the field, some people recognized the fist power promoted by Jiang Long and eximed. Immortal Supression! Jasons eyes lit up with a hint of battle intent, he shouted out, a fierce killing intent rose up, using his own fierce killing intent to motivate the fist of fury. Boom! Jasons body turned into a stream of light, rolling divine demonic might swept through the air, as if within the envelope of his own aura was a hell, and he was the master of this hell C Satan! The fist of angry killing, fighting in all directions, angrily killing powerful enemies! Jasons fist was like a rolling torrent, sweeping into the sky of fist shadows evolved by Jiang Long. Bang! The sound of thumping and vibrating fist exchanges resounded in the air. Jasons own bludgeoning power all swept out, forming a unique bludgeoning fist momentum. The prating blows were attacked and killed, but they were also strangled by the pure and strong force of Latent Energy in Jiang Longs fist, and the prating killing power contained within was extremely terrifying. After the blow, the two figures have shed, pulling away a certain distance. At the first encounter, the two looked as if they were evenly matched, with no one taking advantage of the situation. Chapter 690 Dangerous Killing Game A look of surprise shed across Jasons face. Now he is already the strength of the second realm of the secret realm, plus with the help of a fourth-grade Fire Pills, so that he has consolidated thisyer of the realm, their own secret realm inspired by the power of the secret realm more thick and majestic. You should know that in Bauhinia Vi, he had already killed ck Wind with his strength in the first level of the Secret Realm. ck Winds Latent Energy power was also cultivated to the Triple Sky realm when Bauhinia Vi was dueling with ck Wind, the ancient martial arts powerhouse beside the Capital youngster. However, ck Winds triple Latent Energy power is really a big differencepared to Jiang Longs, and the strength is naturally a big difference. The main point is that Jiang Longs Latent Energy power is extremely pure and thick, far surpassing ck Wind. This should be a different quality of Latent Energy power, Jiang Long as a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land, the Latent Energy technique cultivated must be extremely profound, ced in Hyacinth is also a high quality technique. ck Wind should be a casual ancient martial arts practitioner, the Latent Energy technique is notparable to Heavenly Holy Lands technique, and the Latent Energy force condensed from the quality is a big difference. This is why some martial arts geniuses can be invincible in the same ss, in addition to their own talent, with the ancient martial arts techniques cultivated, ancient martial arts battle techniques are directly rted. In terms of shock, Jiang Long was even more shocked. Jiang Long was not the least bit gullible, and he was eager to beat Jason in a single move to humiliate him. Therefore, he was at full strength just now, but he was actually blocked by Jason, which gave him a whole new understanding of Jasons strength. However, Jiang Long still has great confidence in himself, because he still has a backhand. Lets see how long you can hold out! Jiang Longs eyes sank as his endless killing intent coalesced, and his body moved again, performing Heavenly Holy Lands unique footwork. The power of his own triple Latent Energy was pushed to the extreme. Boom! Boom! Boom! With Jiang Longs fist, the void faintly with a burst of fist sound explosion sounded, where the fist has passed, swept up a tornado hurricane general, whistling fist wind scraping people face pain. You can see how strong Jiang Longs martial arts strength is, which is a level or two stronger than ck Wind. Lets fight! Jason bellowed, the battle intent in his eyes intense and up, he was like a god sweeping a thousand armies, as if incarnated Satan, a like a mountain of corpses and blood like a sea of bloody killing anger surged towards Jiang Long engulfed. He mobilized the power of his secret realm, evolving the Fist of Fury and killing, while using the power of Abyssal Heavy Strike to activate Dragon Shadow Fist, and thus fought against Jiang Long. Blink of an eye, two figures shing rapidly, the punching power is as swift as lightning, which is apanied from time to time by a powerful leg attack, really is the punching power leg shadow diffuse, the duel impact force also towards the surrounding roll. Such a battle, the field is only those who are strong enough to see the martial arts strength, some ordinary ancient martial arts disciples are simply unable to see their moves against the attack. The whole room was dead silent, all holding their breath and staring at the duel in the field. The original before the showdown those who had concluded that Jiang Long would definitely knock Jason out were all dumbfounded, and each face looked secretly shocked and more ashamed. They originally thought that Jiang Longs fight, Jason is bound to lose, who had thought that Jason showed such a strong strength, can be equal to the core disciples of Heavenly Holy Land. However, they still firmly believe that Jiang Long canugh until the end, after all, Jiang Long still has the bottom card. Outside the dueling grounds. The strange color in Emily Parkers narrow and feminine phoenix eyes intensified as she saw for the first time that a person in the mundane world who merely relied on the power of his physical body was able to fight against a Supreme Master Stage peak powerhouse like Jiang Long to such an extent. The more she watched the battle, the more interest there was in her eyes. She could see that Jasons attacks appeared extremely simple and effective, with seemingly simple punches often exploding with brutal power, meaning that Jasons mastery of his own moves had reached a level of sophistication. In addition, she saw that Jasons experience was too rich, and Jiang Long was simply different from him. Several times Jiang Longs strong attacks were dodged in advance by Jason with his rich experience, and then counterattacked, forcing Jiang Long to retreat. Emily Parker is sure that Jason is not an ordinary person, but a person who has been through countless life and death killings to be able to develop such a simple and effective attack and rich experience inbat. In the mundane world, the only one that meets such conditions is the battlefield! In other words, this is a man who has been in battle! Emily Parker is trained in the way of ruthless killing, so when she saw Jasons superb fighting skills, she was a little excited to go up and kick Jiang Long out of the way, and then fight with Jason. Provadanskis BenMarcel watched the duel in the field and could not help but have the slightest hint of appreciation in his eyes. Mr. Miller is really a dragon among men, I told you that Mr. Millers blood is masculine and domineering, he must be a man! With such strength, he canpete for Hyacinth Fighters. Moreover, I think this is not Mr. Millers real strength. Marcel couldnt help but speak up. Zoe sniffed and said, Jason usually seems to be every serious, but when ites to things is really reliable a person. Marcel nodded and said with a smile, So, to meet and befriend him on this trip, even if I dont get that one remnant map at auction, I have no regrets. Darcey originally watched the duel in the field, halfway through, as if she sensed something, she suddenly turned her head towards the side to look. As far as the eye can see, the side of the venue at some point there are two more old men in their fifties, these two old men appear like ghosts, eyes emitting a creepy cold light, is also staring at the duel on the stage. Darceys heart thumped, from these two old men she felt a sense of extreme danger, although the two old men themselves did not have any breath emitted, but she was sure that these two men were at least Completion Stage or stronger. No good, its a game, a killing game against Jason! Darcey spoke in a low voice to Kay at her side. When Kay heard that, her face changed and she hurriedly said, What then? Leave now? By the way can call the police and have police officerse.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Darcey shook his head and said, Its useless to call the police; Hyacinth is very powerful and hasplicated rtionships. The police cant control Hyacinths affairs at all. So what should we do? Call Jason over and leave immediately? Kay asked sharply. Its toote. Darcey spoke, she took a deep breath, and after a moment of contemtion her eyes snapped open and she said, I know how to deal with it. Just let one persone over. As long as this seniores, any killing situation will be solved. In Kays puzzled gaze, Darcey quietly walked to an inconspicuous corner, took out his cell phone and made a call. Chapter 691 Half-step Martial King Boom! Boom! The fist rumbles, the fist wind whistles, the violent aura is diffusing, sweeping to the eight directions. The duel between the two had reached a white-hot stage, with Jiang Long pressing on, his own Sky Fist had evolved to the extreme, with pure and majestic triple Latent Energy power bursting out wildly, a subtle and powerful punch surrounded Jason. Looking at the situation, it seems that Jiang Long has the upper hand. However, in the eyes of high level martial arts powerhouses such as Emily Parker and Marcel, Jason appeared to be at ease in the battle, retreating to advance and constantly depleting Jiang Longs own Latent Energy power. The more Emily Parker watched, the more she was amazed, not to mention her own strength, Jasons calmness andposure shown during the battle was enough to impress her. When she encountered such an opponent, Emily Parker really wanted to fight in her heart. Mr. Miller is not really strong enough to fight with such ease. Marcelmented. Brother Ku, how would you do if you fought Jason? Zoe suddenly asked. Marcel thought for a moment and said, Its hard to say. In terms of strength alone, maybe Ill win by one point. But Im not as experienced as Mr. Miller, and my experience is not as strong. So just a sparring match I may be able to win a chip. But if its a life and death match, its hard to say. Zoes face was stunned, she knew that Marcel was the fourth most talented person in the Hyacinth Fighters, so wasnt hisment an indirect indication that Jasons strength was no less than his? He could have made it into the Hyacinth Fighters? At that moment, Jasons indifferent voice suddenly rang out C Thats your strength? Thats not good either! Its time for this battle to end! The indifferent voice sounded, but let the people in the field heard the words after a sudden shock. Especially against Jiang Long in the battle, deep in the heart of the heart a bad feeling. If he really haspletely overpowered Jason, then how can Jason still speak? This can only be for one reason C Jason was never pinned down by him from start to finish. I have a Fist into the sky! Jason fiercely shouted, his own breath in a moment to climb again, the violent aura like a raging tide swept out, their own aura of iron-blooded killing to the extreme. At this moment, he was like the omnipotent Dragon Emperor on the battlefield, his fists were going to kill the strongest enemies! Jasons own mysterious realm in the abyss heavy strike force like a river pouring out like a raging, strength reached the mysterious realm two realm, this cohesion out of the abyss heavy strike force more majestic vastness. With the power of the Abyssal Pounding, Jason unleashed the most powerful fist he had ever learned C Heaven Fist! Heaven Fists first punch, Fist into the sky, explodes. Jasons fist came out, and the fist intent contained within seemed to transform into a giant sword, which rose up to the sky and cut down the gods above the ninth heaven.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the fist, the pale and magnificent majestic force drawn from the secret realm was poured out, forming the force of the abyssal heavy blow, and crushed Jiang Long! The power of the fist dao that erupted when this punch was performed again was more than twice as powerful asst time, and waspletely on a higher level. Roar! Jiang Long obviously felt a great threat, only to feel the majestic and magnificent boxing intent contained in Jasons fist power as if it was going to copse his whole person. With a roar, he brought out all of his triple Latent Energy power, exploding into the strongest punch in Sky Fist, and attacked Jasons crushing Heaven Fist. Boom! This punch fell, Jiang Long simply could not resist, under the might of that vast and majestic power of the punch, under the heavy blow of that terrifying abyssal pounding power, his punch was broken and killed, the whole person was shaken and staggered backwards. I have a Breaking Punch! Jason stepped forward, a fist came out, the mountains and rivers changed color. Breaking Punch, with my invincible! The punching intent seems to be enough to shatter mountains and rivers, causing the wind and clouds to change color and heaven and earth to wail! Jiang Longs body is still unsteady, facing the shadow of this punch, he had to grit his teeth, once again to use all his strength to punch to meet. Bang! A loud sound, Jiang Long opened his mouth wow, a mouthful of blood, the whole person backward rapidly! At this moment, the whole room was silent and the needles could be heard! Jiang Long was defeated? Below the field, Louis Neumanns face became extremely ugly, his fists clenched tightly, a terrifying and evil martial arts aura was permeating. Marcels heart felt, he narrowed his gaze slightly, tightened his eyes on Louis Neumann, as if in case Louis Neumann suddenly towards Jason for a surprise attack. What a domineering fist intent! Resplendent and majestic, vast and boundless! What kind of fist dao is this? Such a fist dao is hardly inferior to the supreme fist dao in the family! Emily Parkers eyes appeared a trace of shock, subconsciously said to himself. Jasons face was indifferent as he walked step by step toward Jiang Long. Jiang Long stabilized his body, his face was grim, there is a hatred within the chest cavity of wild emotions, the whole persons eyes canyon like wild hatred. Being knocked back and coughing up blood by Jason, he was disgraced in full view of the public, which waspletely contrary to his original intention, how could he not hate? How could he not be angry? Do you think thats enough to defeat me? This battle is destined to end up with a winner that can only be me! Jiang Long roared towards Jason as he flipped his right hand and a dark red elixir appeared on his palm, which was Fire Pills. Jiang Long put this Fire Pills into his mouth and took it there. Fire Pills in the mouth, a stream of warmth instantly flow through his limbs and bones, originally knocked back coughing blood, his own breath has been somewhat decayed, but after taking Fire Pills, his breath is recovering at a rapid pace, and even strengthening! While taking the Fire Pills, Jiang Long had already started to run Heavenly Holy Lands Latent Energy technique. In his Dantian Qi Sea, the Latent Energy Qi that was contained within was strengthening, and his Dantian Qi Sea was expanding further until it met ayer of avoidance barriers before it stopped. Thatyer of obstacle avoidance is the Completion Stages obstacle avoidance! At this moment, Jiang Longs own aura changed radically, the whole person seems to have undergone a baptism, a transformation of the general, from his body out of the martial aura more terrifying than before, vaguely contains a trace of the martial king pressure! Half-step Martial King! This is the hallmark of the half-step Completion Stage! This means that with the help of the Fire Pills, Jiang Long not only stabilized his injuries, but his strength also went further than before, reaching the half-step Completion Stage! Jiang Longs gaze lifted, his eyes shed with a trace of resentment and fury, and he said in a cold voice, Jason, your time hase! Hmm? Jasons face was slightly stunned, he felt that Jiang Longs own martial arts aura was stronger, and his strength seemed to have refined further. He didnt think a single Fire Pills could make such a huge difference. It seems that Fire Pills are so expensive and not without reason. But, so what? I want to subdue you, is to subdue in your strongest state, let you convince ah! Chapter 692 – Satan raises his voice Half-step Martial King! Jiang Long, with the help of a Fire Pills, raised his own strength to his limit, and the ancient martial arts aura emanating from his body already contained a trace of Martial King pressure. Although it is not theplete real Martial King domain pressure, but even this trace of Martial King pressure is not trivial, crushing any Supreme Master Stage peak powerhouse is not a problem. Jasons face was calm and unruffled, his deep gaze was as unfathomable as the starry sky, and he stood there looking directly at Jiang Long, like an overlord looking down on an ant. This is a kind of invincible confidence, even if the opponent in front of you has improved his own strength, so what? He firmly believes that he is invincible, which is a kind of momentum, a kind of great momentum with my invincibility. Jiang Long looked at Jason the whole person is not moved, the face is still not the slightest ripple, he was instantly angry, because he could not figure out what this guy with the bottom to keep such a calm and nd face. Half-step Martial King, ced in Hyacinth will also be admired, yet this kid likepletely not put in the eye? This makes Jiang Long feel even more indignant! Just as we suspected, Jiang Long has boosted his strength to Half-step Martial King with the help of the Fourth Grade Fire Pills! Half-step Martial King! Not many of Hyacinths younger generation disciples are able to reach such a realm of strength, right? Although it is Half-step Martial King, but it can already evolve a trace of Martial King domain pressure, battle power can not be the same day. This battle, Jiang Long will be reversed! There are still people in the field who are still not optimistic about Jason, after all, Jason is not an ancient martial artist and follows the path of physical body cultivation. In their view, there is a time when the power of the human body is exhausted, and the only way to ept endless energy is to practice ancient martial arts and open up ones Dantian Qi Sea, so that the endless energy can be turned into endless Latent Energy power. Half-step Martial King? Marcel eyes slightly sunk, see Darcey has walked back, is said, Darcey think Mr. Miller within a few moves to solve this fight? Darcey gave a smile and said, Mr. Webern is so confident in Jason? Facing Half-step Martial Kings Jiang Long, Mr. Miller still looked calm andposed, with an aura of calmness like a mountain. In my opinion, this is a kind of invincible momentum, so I believe in Mr. Miller, Marcel said. Darcey nodded and said, Lets wait and see then. To the battlefield. Jasons indifferent gaze was fixed on Jiang Long and asked, Are you ready? I have not moved, just to let you adapt to the use of your own power after your strength has increased. I can afford to give you this opportunity. If youre ready, then let me see how much weight you can have. Jiang Longs face was stunned, so Jason saw that he had not moved after taking the Fire Pills, is to wait for him topletely digest the Fire Pillspletely? It is to wait for him to raise himself to his strongest state and then defeat him? This made Jiang Long furious, and he said angrily, How arrogant, you want to die then Ill let you do it! Tianji Zhenxu Fist! Jiang Longs body moved and took the initiative to attack, and this time he evolved a different kendo, one that was even more terrifying and powerful than the previous Sky Fist! As soon as this punch was thrown, Marcels face moved slightly and said, Its Heavenly Holy Lands Void Shaking Fist! This fist can be said to be Heavenly Holy Lands ultimate fist. It is second only to the Ultimate Fist Dao inherited from Heavenly Holy Land. Darcey nodded and said, The Void Shaking Fist requires the strength of a Completion Stage or higher to perform, because it requires the pressure of a Completion Stage or higher domain to assist. The stronger the strength, the stronger the power of this boxing path, which is never ending. jiang long is among the half-step Completion Stage and has a hint of Completion Stage domain pressure, barely able to perform this boxing path. No wonder Jiang Long has such a strong confidence. With his status, he is actually qualified to practice this martial art. It seems Heavenly Holy Land has a high regard for him. Marcel said. Fist Down Nine Ghosts! Jason made his fist, his own battle intentpletely boiled, a monstrous iron-blooded killing aura with his fist momentum wrapped out, a majestic and magnificent force in his secret realm coalesced, with his fist momentum erupted the power of the abyssal heavy blow. A fistes out and falls straight to the yellow spring. This punch is a straight fist of death, as if to knock the opponents soul down to the nine yellow springs and never to be reborn. Boom! Two peoples fist momentum in the void, each fist momentum contained in the force of the fist dao like a raging sea, this roar out, towards the other impacted. Between the two fist sts, the entire void seems to be shaking violently with it! Jason obviously felt that the force of Latent Energy that came out of Jiang Longs body was significantly stronger, and more frighteningly, there was a vague suppression of the domain pressure, making his fist power substantially enhanced. However, with Jasons current strength in the second realm of the secret realm, the outbreak of the abyssal heavy strike force is so majestic and mellow, the power of the fist over, directly crushing. The force of the powerful blow not only blocked Jiang Longs strongest punch, but also shook Jiang Longs body slightly and nearly made him unstable. This result was too much for Jiang Long to ept, and he became angry and roared C Devour the Void! Fission Void! Jiang Long, in a roar of rage, evolved the power of the Heavenly Extreme Void Shaking Fist once again and sted at Jason with an iparably crazy aura. After all, he had not really entered the Completion Stage, so he was unable to perform the true killing move of this fist. However, the fist style he was able to perform was already extremely terrifying, causing the void to shake, as if the aura was going to tear the void alive. Is that all? Then fall down for me! Jason sounded like thunder and exploded C I have Pressing Fist! Heaven Fists fourth punching style finally explodes. This punch swallowed the mountains and rivers, there is a Pressing Fist aura, evolved a magnificent and boundless powerful might, seemingly iparably domineering, with a destructive momentum towards the front suppression. Rumble! Even if the opponents fist power causes the void to shake, so what? Under the power of this Pressing Fist, even the void will copse, unbeatable. The fist fell, suppressing Jiang Longs Void Shaking Fist, and the more majestic force of the Abyssal Pounding erupted, causing Jiang Long to cough up blood and retreat. I have Piercing Punch! Jason throws his fist again, this is the fifth stance of Heaven Fist. These two fist moves are the two fist moves that he hasprehended from One Night Fist, and he has performed them to the fullest. Jasons fist style erupted, and in an instant it turned into countlessyers of fist shadows, each containing a magnificent and overwhelming aura, dense and endless, as if the sky could be covered, as if the firmament could be covered! Such a punch, Jiang Long how to resist? No! He had no way to resist, even though he tried his best and exploded the Sky Extreme Void Shaking Fist and Sky Fist, he still couldnt resist the power of this punch.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Bang! In the middle of it, a fist shadow sted heavily on Jiang Longs chest. Click! With the ear-piercing sound of fracture, Jiang Long spurted blood and flew out like a dead leaf swept up by the autumn wind. Chapter 693 – Martial King Attacks and Kills Flutter! It was not until Jiang Longs body fell heavily to the ground that the entire meeting room came back to its senses, all of them with their jaws dropped. Jiang Long was defeated? A Half-step Martial King powerhouse was actually defeated sopletely in three punches? What exactly is the origin of this Jason? He doesnt practice ancient martial arts, but he has suchbat power? This almost overturned the perception of these Hyacinth people in the field. They all looked incredulous, to know that a half-step Completion Stage powerhouse in Hyacinth, that is also a very high status, if it is a young disciple, it will be valued and get a lot of resources to cultivate. However, they saw that Jiang Long was defeated, defeated strongly by Jason, in front of Jasons pale, magnificent and overwhelming fist power, there is no way to resist. Yes! Marcel couldnt help but apud the sound, his heart felt very happy, there is a sense of pride stirring. However, no sooner had Marcels cheer fallen than suddenly C Whoosh! Whoosh! Two figures like lightning towards the field of Jason sprinted over, two terrifying pressure breath like a volcanic eruption, the deep and terrifying pressure of the Martial King domain in the diffuse. That is the real domain pressure of a true Completion Stage powerhouse! Jason look out! Darceys face turned pale and she eximed in shock. The pupils in Jasons eyes on the stage shrank coldly, and in that instant, he had sensed a deadly crisis sweeping over and aimed at him. Jason raised the corner of his eye, he saw two figuresing from the left and right, and the fist with the pressure of the Martial Kings domain inside had sted Jason! This is an assault! Its also a deadly kill, with two Completion Stage powerhouses joining forces to try to pit Jason! Roar! At that moment, Jason roared out, and his own secret power seemed to realize a great crisis in general, and the violent and raging majestic force emerged and converged in Jasons fist. Breaking Punch! Pressing Fist! Jasons left and right hands simultaneously fist, respectively, to resist the two Completion Stage power punch attack to kill. Bang! Bang! Two thuds resounded, deafening, and the terrifying Martial Kings mighty pressure diffused like a tidal wave, enveloping the entire venue.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Wha- A figure staggered back, it was Jason, he couldnt help but open his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face became extremely pale. The two old men standing in front of him have a terrifying ancient martial arts aura that pervades them, and they are true Completion Stage powerhouses, one at the beginning of the Completion Stage and one at the middle of the Completion Stage, and thebined strike has left Jason seriously injured. Hmm? It actually withstood our joint strike! An old man on the right spoke up, his face surprised. The two of them joined forces and failed to kill Jasonin the first ce, only to have Jason wounded, a result that did surprise them greatly. They knew that Jason could not stay, at such a young age, he was able to resist the two Completion Stagesbined attack, how scary would it be if he grew up in time? How can you be so despicable? Marcel bellowed out, his body moved, sprinting towards Jasons direction, trying to protect Jason. Whoosh! A figure shed and crossed in front of Marcel. Marcel fixed his eyes and he said sternly, Louis Neumann, are you going to stand in my way today? Louis Neumann smiled wickedly and said, Marcel, this is just someone elses business. It has nothing to do with you Provadanski, so why meddle in it? When I meet injustice, I naturally have to take care of it! Besides, Mr. Miller is my friend! Get out of the way! Marcel opened his mouth, and a strong and powerful ancient martial arts aura swept out, pointing directly at Louis Neumann. Louis Neumann sneered and said, You want to do it, then I will apany you. Its just as well that I want to test how Ben Kus martial arts cultivation is today. Louis Neumanns own aura of evil diffused, and an aura belonging to the peak of the beginning of the Completion Stage surged out and confronted Marcel. The pupils in Marcels eyes sank slightly and said, So youve already taken that fifth-rate Fire Pills. i told you how you have such confidence. Louis Neumann did take the Fire Pills, he was only entering the Completion Stage, with the help of the Fire Pills, his own Latent Energy power has been vaguely to break through to the fifth heaven, thus entering the strength of the middle stage of the Completion Stage. Marcel, help me shield Mr. Miller! Marcel suddenly spoke up. As his voice fell, a figure emerged from the venue, is a middle-aged man, unusual appearance, medium build, but gives a sense of stability and thickness. He walked step by step, his own breath actually gave a feeling of suffocation for it. Completion Stage pinnacle powerhouse! AhemC also at that moment, a dry cough sounded and a hint of a shrill voice echoed through the venue, Brother Marcel, goodbye. The middle-aged man Marcels face sank, turning his eyes, is to see a thin, ck-clothed old maning toward him head-on. Konstantin Mateschitz? Marcel opened his mouth, he recognized this man, is a strong man of Heavenly Holy Land, his own ancient martial arts cultivation is also reached the peak of Completion Stage. There is no need for you and I to interfere in this matter between the juniors, right? Konstantin Mateschitz said with a grim sneer. Im only at Bens disposal, if you want to block it, then fight. Marcel said in a nd tone. Konstantin Mateschitzughed and said, To be honest, this time, Mozu from my holynd is also here. The situation in the field has already been decided, do Marcel still want to intervene in this matter? If you really want to intervene, once Mo Zu strikes, Im afraid that you Ben can not protect. Marcels face changed C Mozu, Anton Spielmann of Heavenly Holy Land, a Heritage Master Stage Ancient Martial Artist! For a moment, Marcels face clouded up. In this interval, the two Completion Stage strongmen have repeatedly attacked and killed towards Jason, Jason tried his best to defend against it, and was forced back again and again, and even knocked down, but he still stood up tenaciously, without the slightest panic in his eyes, still as calm as a cold pool. Marcel had also struck, and was stopped by Louis Neumann, and these two Ben-ss figures were also in a violent battle. Jason! Kay a mouthful of crystalline shellfish teeth clenched lips, face anxious, at this time she so hated herself without a hint of force, and can not help. Miss Martino, you stand still. jason will be fine. Darcey opened her mouth as she moved her body and struck out towards the two Completion Stage powerhouses. Only, her strength is only at the peak of Supreme Master Stage, so naturally, she cannot resist these two Completion Stage powerhouses. I am Darcey of the Stokes family, and you are of the Kotothe Jiang family, are you not? If you dare to hurt me, after tonight, the Kotothe Jiang family will not exist. Darcey snapped out. The two Completion Stage powerhouses faces were stunned, and a deep look of scorn passed through their eyes. The Stokes family, that is the fourth ranking of the ancient hidden family, the depth of heritage, strong people like clouds, the Stokes family ancestor Yusup Stokes strength is unfathomable. If you really hurt Darcey, even if the Kotothe Jiang family has the support of Heavenly Holy Land behind them, they are afraid that they will not be able to resist the Stokes familys anger killing machine. The moment these two Completion Stage powerhouses hesitated a little, Darceys body moved and already rushed to Jasons side, holding the bruised Jason. Chapter 694 There is an old man who comes on the moon Darcey, you go ahead and take Miss Martino and leave. They are targeting me. This has nothing to do with you, and you cant be dragged into it. Jason wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a deep voice. Darcey shook his head and said, They wouldnt dare to touch me. Now we just have to stall for time, and as long as we stall, thats all that matters. Kill him! Kill Jason! My dantian qi sea ah! My dantian qihai is broken! Kill him, I want him in pieces! At this time, Jiang Longs heartbreaking voice came, he was knocked to the ground, immediately felt his Dantian Qi Sea has been Jasons fist attacked, Dantian Qi Sea of energy is also gone, a Latent Energy power is unable to cohesion, from now on reduced to an invalid. He was so mad with hate that he even wanted to die. The two Completion Stage powerhouses smelled a cold gaze in their eyes, and a crazy killing intent permeated them. Their duty is to protect Jiang Long, and now that Jiang Longs Dantian Qi Sea has been broken, they will not be able to escape severe punishment if they return to the Jiang family. Darcey, Im so sorry! A Completion Stage powerhouse spoke up as he moved his body and struck out toward the front. Darcey was ahead of Jason as she took the initiative to meet this Completion Stage powerhouse. Bang! This Completion Stage powerhouse sent Darcey flying with a single punch, but the force of the punch didnt hurt anyone, it just sent Darcey back to the side. In that instant, another Completion Stage powerhouse had ghostly shed in front of Jason, and the first strike was a powerful killing move. Do you really think my life is so easy to take? Jason roared, his own abyssal heavy strike power erupted wildly, and he threw his fist to seal the deal, meeting the attack of this Completion Stage powerhouse. In that moment, Jason, with his rich experience inbat, stepped aside and avoided the vitals. Bang! Jason was shaken by the fist, again injured and coughing blood, but his leg also forced the Completion Stage powerhouse backwards, muffled grunts, apparently also not easy to suffer. In the field, the one person who can still stay out of it is Emily Parker. As this assault conflict broke out, Emily Parker was apanied by a long, middle-aged scribe with a refined air, standing by Emily Parkers side, forming a kind of protection. Emily Parker looked at Jason, who was wounded one after another, and weighed whether to rescue Jason or not. What does Supreme Mayr say? Emily Parker suddenly spoke up and asked the middle-aged scribe beside her. The middle-aged scribe said, Princess, this matter has nothing to do with me, the Parker family. The princess has already captured the remnants of the map, so she should return to her family quickly. Besides, Supreme Mayr said that there are two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Heavenly Holy Land this time. In addition to Anton Spielmann, there is another person. Even if the princess wants to help, Im afraid Supreme Mayrs presence will not change the situation. Emily Parkers gaze went cold and silent. She cultivates the ruthless way of killing, in the past she was indifferent as long as things did not concern her, a heart frozen like no emotion. But somehow, seeing Jasons superior fighting skills and rich experience inbat this time around actually made her a little interested, and subconsciously, she didnt seem to want a character like Jason to fall in this killing game tonight. Just then C Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The back door of the venue, fiercely with about ten ck-d men rushed out, each acting like the wind, appearing to be well-trained, with a cold-blooded killing machine. The ten men in ck closed in on Jason, who had been knocked back once again, with a strong killing machine locked on Jason. No! Zoes face changed in shock, she gritted her teeth and immediately rushed towards these men in ck. Zoees from a family of ancient hermits, but she does not like to practice martial arts, but then again, she is also a disciple of the ten ancient hermit families, her strength is already Master Stage cultivation. As soon as Zoe rushed over, two ck-d men immediately turned around, one left and one right, and struck out in a zing attack to surround Zoe. Judging from their hands, they look like specially trained soldiers in the army. Snort! A ck-d warrior holding a saber stabbed straight towards Jason, who was staggering backwards. Jasons feet mmed, stabilizing his body, his body side, cleverly and iparably to avoid the opponents stabbing saber, that moment his right hand a fist of fury has been sted at the ck-d warrior. Bang! The force of the prating st prated the body of this ck-d warrior, sending him flying to the ground. The right side and a ck-clothed warriors attacked and killed, Jason was wounded and tired, but his ownbat instincts andbat experience is far from these ck-clothed warriors canpare. His body shape exhibition, his own killing machine is iparably strong, in such a siege under the situation, his face sunken like ake, is still calm as calm, not the slightest panic. In the blink of an eye, two more ck-d warriors were killed by him. Jason looked up and saw Zoe being forced back and wounded by two ck-d warriors, and he was so anxious that he roared, Zoe, you stand down! Stay out of this! Jason thought nothing of it and immediately made a dash for the front, but he was met by another Master Stage powerhouse. This Master Stage powerhouse escaped Darceys entanglement and took the opportunity to attack and kill. Roar! Jason roared, bruised and wounded, he was still fearless, his bludgeoning power and abyssal pounding power bursting out one after another to meet the Completion Stage powerhouses killer fist. Bang! A blow, Jason was forced back, in the process of falling back, the side of a cold cold aura stabbed to kill. Jason struggled to twist and dodge, avoiding the vital parts, but the side of the waist is the cold sharp de cut a deep bloody scar. Whoosh! Whoosh! The two Completion Stage powerhouses are approaching, and there are ck-d warriors watching from the side, so this situation looks like a certain death. Hill Beaver, at the intersection of Pan Mountain. Whew! A cab sped up and then stopped at the intersection. Old man, its here. The cab master said to an old man sitting in the passenger seat. This old man has a messy hair, wearing coarse sackcloth, a pair of cloth shoes under his feet, looking very sloppy, a kind of unpolished for the old feeling. The old man nodded after hearing the words, touched out a hundred dor bill handed to the cab master, this pushed open the door and walked down. The cab master took the money and made change, but when he looked up, he couldnt see the old man anymore. Outside the car window, the mountain highway is dark and quiet, where there is no figure? The cab master froze, there is an inexplicable kind of frightening feeling, hurriedly a step on the gas, speed away. In this gap, the old man was already a hundred meters away. He walked with his hands in the air, step by step towards the front, this step seems slow, but each step fell in more than ten meters away, and that speed is faster and faster, and finally has be a shadow, simply can not see its figure. This is a kind of step simr to shrinking into an inch, which can be described as windy and lightning fast. At this time Emily hanging high, the cold moonlight sprinkled down, through the branches and leaves, reflected in this mountain road.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was an old man, with his hands behind his back, walking on the moon. Chapter 695 There is an old man proud of the group Marcels mighty power is fully disyed, showing the strength of a generation of pride figures, although his strength is only the peak of the beginning of the Completion Stage, but the vast pressure that pervades between his hands and feet is more powerful and terrifying than the ordinary Completion Stage mid-stage powerhouse. Marcels fists were as powerful as a rainbow, wide open and wide closed, with a vast aura pervading, and his exquisite fists blossomed under his performance, bringing his martial arts cultivation to the fullest. Louis Neumann, on the other hand, has an evil aura, awless and arrogant aura that makes him the only one in the world. His attack is like a tidal wave, extremely violent, and he brings out the inherited martial arts of Heavenly Holy Land and fiercely enters into a battle with Marcel. Rao Louis Neumann with the help of a five Fire Pills to consolidate their own martial arts realm, but a battle with Marcel under, is still suppressed by Marcel. However, it was not easy for Marcel to get rid of Louis Neumann immediately and go to Jasons aid. Darcey was forced back, but the Completion Stage powerhouse didnt dare to really hurt Darcey, and as he forced Darcey back, he moved his body and joined another Completion Stage powerhouse to pinch Jason. On the side, there are four ck-clothed warriors staring at Jason, ready to strike at any time to kill. Jasons injuries are already very heavy, his body has more than a bloodstain, his own breath has also begun to weaken, the intense battle in constantly depleting his physical energy. Whats more, he faced the joint attack of two Completion Stage powerhouses and still managed to support until now, which would definitely cause a big storm if it was spread to Hyacinth. Such strength is almostparable to the core disciples of the Ancient Hermitage and some Ben saints of the Holy Land. This time, lets see how long you canst. A Completion Stage powerhouse opened his mouth, killing in his eyes, his own Martial King domain pressure in manifestation, suppressing Jason. Kill! With a loud cry, the two Completion Stage powerhouses once again joined forces, exploding their strongest attacks, and attacked and killed Jason. Come on, my fist will blow you up too! Jason roared, an iron-blooded aura manifested, forgiving deep into the deadly killing game, he still did not change his true colors, still battle intent like fire, still did not retreat! There is no joy in life and no fear in death. Even if you have to die, then you have to die in the battle! Even if I have to die, I will drag all the enemies in front of me to hell! At this moment, the gaze in Emily Parkers eyes is as cold as ice, a trace of Latent Energy power steeply condensed, a ray of ruthless killing intent is also manifesting, she seems to want to strike. However, before Emily Parker could make a move, snapping C Whoosh! A stream of light-like figure appeared in the venue as if walking on the ground, the next second has shed away, no one in the field were able to see this figure clearly. In the middle of the killing field, the fist power evolved by the Completion Stage powerhouse on the right was already attacking Jason.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, just as his fist struck, he suddenly felt a withered old hand pinch the back of his neck, but his whole body was frozen in ce, and the body that was originally dashing forward to throw a punch was pulled hard. This Completion Stage strongmans face was horrified, and he turned his head to see an old face full of vicissitudes, an old face grinning coldly, with incisors missing from his mouth. The withered old hand was like a louse that had been casually shaken off, and the neck of this Completion Stage powerhouse was thrown upwards. Whew! This Completion Stage powerhouse was like being shoved into the cannon hole and then sted out, his entire body flying upward like a cannonball and mming heavily into the roof. Bang! Terrifying impact, the entire venue house seems to have shaken, the roof of the white ash on arge area off, it seems to have appeared a few cracks. As for the Completion Stage strongman, when his body fell to the ground again, it was already inhuman, almost turned into a mass of mush. The other Completion Stage on the left had alreadyunched his attack, but before he could get close to Jason, he suddenly found that he could not move his body. It seemed like something was pressed against his chest. He looked down and it was a dry tobo stick that just appeared to be lightly ced against his chest. The next moment C Poof! A cloud of bloody arrows burst out from the back of this Completion Stage powerhouse. In his back there was a bowl-sized blood hole, the whole blood hole through his body, his bodys heart in a dominant force has been turned into a mass of flesh thick blood, soaring out. However, his front chest is still intact, but within his body and then to the back, the bowl-sized bloody hole looks iparably hideous and gruesome, making peoples scalps tingle. Jason had already gathered his full strength and was ready to fight to the death. But he suddenly found that the world in front of him seemed to have stood still, and all the sounds of fighting had stopped. He fixed his eyes and saw an old man in rough sackcloth in front of him, his face was stunned, and then he said sharply, Old Mr. Miller? How did you appear here? Its dangerous here With that, Jason arrowed forward to shield the old man in front of him. When he came back to his senses, where was there any enemy in front of him? The two Completion Stage powerhouses that originally surrounded him, one was like mush, and the other fell straight to the ground on his back, gurgling blood overflowing on the ground. Whats going on here? Jason felt a little short-circuited in the head for a while. Just then C Snap! Old Mr. Millers hand of dry tobo sticks knocked on his head, only to see Old Mr. Miller blow beard re, furiously said: good you brat. Grown up tail up? I dont even listen to what the old man says, right? What did the old man tell you before leaving home? I told you to send an address and location when you arrive at the venue. But youre not listening to me. If Miss Stokes hadnt informed the old man, would you still be alive tonight? This, this is not forgotten , Jason smiled sarcastically. When he came back to his senses, he realized a problem C these two people were killed by Old Mr. Millers hands? And, or killed in seconds? Jason looked Old Mr. Miller up and down, his whole face full of amazement, surprise, shock and disbelief, he was a little dazed, in a state ofplete confusion. Shit! So Old Mr. Miller really wasnt bragging about himself in the past? Was he really a master of several floors? He has always thought he was an old godsend. After all, how does this shameless old man with a penchant for internalizing his grandson inw look like without a trace of a worldly mans demeanor? This reversal of the difference is too big, right? But youre not bad, youre still holding up under the siege of the two Completion Stage guys. Not bad, not bad. Im also the grandson of the old man, how can I be a coward in this fight? Thats why the old man raised you up with a lot of piss and shit. Old Mr. Millerughed and smoked two puffs of tobo. Jason face a ck, feelings of their own urine to eat shit grown up? With the arrival of Old Mr. Miller, the battles in the arena have alle to a halt. The battle between Marcel and Louis Neumann has separated, Heavenly Holy Lands Konstantin Mateschitz has not continued to confront Provadanskis Marcel, Konstantin Mateschitz appeared at Louis Neumanns Konstantin Mateschitz appeared beside Louis Neumann, the old face showed a deep look of fear and was staring at Old Mr. Miller in fear and anxiety. Marcel also appeared, his face iparably shocked, looking at Old Mr. Millers gaze showing a sense of awe. So did the middle-aged scribe beside Emily Parker, who seemed to remember someone, the fingers of his drooping arm twitching gently. The entire venue became iparably silent, invisible like a vast as Oakshire, far-reaching as the starry sky like a boundless potential is enveloping this venue, no matter who, under this great potential, are feeling a trembling and fear inside. This is the supreme power! Chapter 696 – There is an old man with a strong killing spirit There were six more ck-d warriors surrounding Jason, and the remaining four had been killed by Jason. These six people saw that the situation was not good, they already wanted to leave quietly. h h h! h h h! Old Mr. Miller took two puffs of his cigarette, grinned and said, If youre here, dont rush off yet. The words just fell, Old Mr. Millers figure has shed to the six ck-d warriors. The six ck-d warriors were directly dumbfounded by how Old Mr. Miller appeared, and they could not see it at all. Old man, stay alive! Jason said in a fierce, urgent voice. Bang Bang Bang! In a series of thuds, the six warriors, as if they had been struck with a stifling blow, all fell headlong to the ground and passed out. Old Mr. Miller turned slowly to pace, squinted his old eyes, looked around the room and said, Its a busy night. Are all the people of Hyacinth here? As usual, now that were here, lets not leave in a hurry. First, lets straighten out tonights events. The old man is a very reasonable man, when he was young, he used his fists to reason, but now he is old and does not have the strength to wield his fists, so he uses his mouth to reason. Later, whose reasoning makes sense, who can go. When this statement was made, some people in the audience secretly sighed C no strength to swing their fists? How did those two Completion Stage powerhouses die? Of course, no one dares to say a word, all of them are silent, even if the reaction is more slow, but also realize that the ordinary-looking bad old man in front of you is definitely a big scary character. Old Mr. Miller. Darcey walked over, now that she was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Miss Stokes, you still have a heart. Unlike Jason, who has no heart and no lungs. This bastard old man will not be able to teach, why not old man drive him to your house tonight, by you to educate education? Darcey heard, a jade face swish up red. Kay, youre here too. Come,e,e to Grandpa Millers side, are you hurt? Old Mr. Miller saw Kay and spoke in a hurry. Grandpa Miller , Kay said as she walked over, shaking her head, Im not hurt. Thats good, thats good. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head, his old eyes sunk, with a sharp edge appeared, he said: Miss Stokes, you tell me, is what just teamed up to bully Jason. The Jiang familys young master had a martial arts challenge with Jason and was defeated. The Jiang family has a close rtionship with Heavenly Holy Land. This is Heavenly Holy Lands Ben. Old Mr. Miller sniffed and followed Darceys pointing finger and looked toward Louis Neumann. Following Old Mr. Millers gaze, Louis Neumanns body suddenly stiffened, and suddenly felt that he could not move at all, even his own Latent Energy power seemed to have frozen like,pletely unable to mobilize half a point. That is a momentum of oppression! Under this momentum, Louis Neumann had a sense of being unable to resist, the only thing left was endless panic and fear. He was extremely appalled CText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What level of power is this? I am afraid that even the Holy Lord of Heavenly Holy Land does not have such a terrible power, right? As for Louis Neumanns side, Konstantin Mateschitz, his body was trembling, and his mouth made a cackling sound, which was the sound of teeth chattering. The stronger the strength, the more terrifying the oppression of the potential sensed, the more the heart and guts cracked. When did Heavenly Holy Land be so bullying? Even my grandson has the guts to kill? Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed, then he said word by word, Or do you think Im too old to kill people anymore? When this statement was made, the hall was full of killing energy. Phoenix has a VIP building behind it. Inside a pavilion, there are two people drinking tea and talking. One person on the right is about sixty years old, wearing a green shirt, but still looks very young, itself has a vigorous qi and blood, raising his hands and feet vaguely have a boundless power in the surge. Sitting opposite this person is also an old man of a simr age, but wearing an old Taoist robe, looking like a Taoist priest, with a withered face, thin body, looking a bit stereotypical. I really didnt expect that Fellow Daoist Mu hade over as well. The green-shirted old man said with a smile. Ben Dao was just finishing an errand. When I learned that Brother Mo and Ben were here, I came over. The withered Daoist said indifferently. Its just a pity that the remnant map was still bid away by someone from the Parker family. The green-shirted old man said without regret. The Parker family heard that the Parker familys Topsy-Turvy War is also here? Withered Daoist asked. The green-shirted old man said, The Parker familys princess came in person, so naturally we have to send a strong person of the level of Tuojin War to guard, just in case. This time Ben from Provadanski is here too. It seems that there is no Heritage Master Stage powerhouse following? The withered Daoists eyes shed as he slowly said. Not really. But who would dare to touch a Holy Land Ben? That would provoke the fuse for an all-out war. The green-shirted old man said. The withered daoist was slightly silent. At this moment, a terrifying aura fluctuation faintly passed to them, containing a great power of heaven and earth, and with their strength, in their perception, the whole Phoenixs wind and clouds were stirred up with this great power of heaven and earth. The green-shirted old man was holding a teacup, and at this moment, his hand shook violently, and the tea in the cup shook out. What people? The green-shirted old man jerked to his feet and then said, Go and see quickly. The Daoist withered man also got up, the two of them moved, with a wind-like speed towards the direction of the venue. These two are the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Heavenly Holy Land, the green-shirted old man named Anton Spielmann and the withered Taoist known as Timo Franz. Just as these two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses were moving their bodies and sprinting forward. The other side of a pavilion, there is a figure like lightning sprinting out, this figure is sturdy, tall and brave, between the body movement as a roc spreads its wings, the speed is extremely fast. From his body, there was a Heritage Master Stage aura that was pervasive. The Heritage Master Stage of the Parker family is the most powerful. Obviously, the aura fluctuation that is enough to stir up the wind and clouds has attracted the attention of these three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses who are hidden in the shadows. The breath fluctuations even with their realm strength, are feeling a sense of unspeakable palpitations, they each have to guard the people are still in the venue, so the first time need to rush over to see what. Lets see what kind of people appear in this venue. Almost at the same time, these three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses appeared at the venue and walked in through a doorway. When they emerged, they saw an old man. An old man who looked very ordinary, rough linen clothes a pair of cloth shoes, this old man seemed to know they would appear in general. So, when they showed up, the old man suddenly grinned towards them, missing two incisors and looking very lewd. Chapter 697 Old Mr. Miller’s Reasoning Anton Spielmann and Timo Franz are both already Heritage Master Stage powerhouses. Among them, Anton Spielmann is a Heritage Master Stage pinnacle powerhouse who has made a name for himself in Hyacinth, having defeated several Heritage Master Stage powerhouse opponents. It can be said that in the realm of Heritage Master Stage, Anton Spielmanns strength is already at the forefront of Hyacinth. Timo Franz is a little less powerful than Anton Spielmann, but is also a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse. Even so, by this seemingly ordinary ordinary itself without the slightest breath emitting fluctuations of the bad old mans gaze stared at, the two of them actually have a kind of numb feeling of the scalp. As Old Mr. Millers gaze shifted, Louis Neumann finally felt himselfe back to life, he was able to move his body and turned his head backwards to look, his face showed a look of surprise and hurriedly shouted: Old Mr. Spielmann, Old Mr. Franz Seeing these two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses of Heavenly Holy Land, Louis Neumann was as sure as if he had eaten a pill, thinking that the situation in the field would change with the arrival of these two old masters. The old man who came out of nowhere did bring him an inexplicable sense of panic, but now he doesnt feel it anymore. The two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Heavenly Holy Land have joined forces, who else dares to make a scene? This old man, no matter how profound he is, can still resist the might of two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses? Anton Spielmann and Timo Franz both walked up to Louis Neumann and Anton Spielmann looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, May I ask who your Excellency is? Old Mr. Miller ignored Anton Spielmanns question, he pulled Jason over, checked Jasons injury and said, Jason, how is the injury? Can you still carry it? No matter! Ive been through worse wounds than this many times, but I was still able to kill the enemy on the battlefield? Jason said with a smile. Tsk you kid is to see Miss Stokes and Kay present so swell face to y hero, right? Old Mr. Miller sarcastic voice. At this time, Marcel came forward and said, Mr. Miller, are you all right? I have a Green Blood Pill here, take it first, it can stabilize your injury. With that, Marcel took out a porcin vase and poured out a thumb-sized turquoise with a hint of blood-colored elixir. Old Mr. Millers eyes were bright, and he said, Green Blood Pill, which is Provadanskis unique elixir to stop bleeding and restore vitality, is extremely valuable. Who are you? I, Marcel, am none other than from Provadanski, Marcel said in a respectful tone. Jason also said, Old man, Mr. Webern or Provadanskis Ben. just now I was attacked, Mr. Webern first to help, only to be obstructed by Heavenly Holy Land manpower. Im sorry to say that I couldnt help much before Mr. Miller was seriously injured. Marcel said in an apologetic tone. Jason waved his hand and said, Since Old Mr. Miller said this elixir is precious, Mr. Webern you keep it for your future needs. Im okay with this injury, I can still hold on. Marcel immediately said in a deep voice: Mr. Miller, you dont treat me as a friend when you say that. Since Green Blood Pill was refined by me, Provadanski, I naturally have no shortage. Just give it to you and take it. What kind of a man is twisting and turning? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason. Jason was speechless for a while, the old man could not give others face when he spoke? Then thank you, Mr. Webern. Jason opened his mouth and took this Green Blood Pill, which also melted in his mouth, and immediately he felt that his own blood in the violent battle was greatly replenished, and his internal injuries caused by the two Completion Stage powerhouses were also somewhat restored and eased. His own qi and blood flowed much more freely, and his originally weak breath began to strengthen, indicating that the internal injuries in his body were indeed stabilized and began to recover gradually. Of course, a Green Blood Pill can not let him heal immediately, but only to control his internal injuries, did not continue to deteriorate,ter still need to slowly adjust the recovery to do. So youre from Provadanski. Old Mr. Miller spoke up and said, Back in Hyacinth, it was your Konstantin Webern who I was able to drink with. Old Mr. Miller spoke up and said, When I was in Hyacinth, the person I could drink with was Konstantin Webern of Provadanski, an old man I didnt see eye to eye with, and we didnt talk much. But this old thing is still good, at least in terms of drinking can stillpete with me. Marcels face shook at the words. Konstantin Webern is the current Holy Patriarch of Provadanski, and his grandfather. So senior is an old friend of my grandfather. Nowadays, my grandfather rarely goes out, so Im sure he would be very happy to know that he has such an old friend. If you are free that day, please bring Mr. Miller to Provadanski as a guest. Marcel said. The wine made from the water of Iced Lake in your Holy Land is indeed mellow and delicious havent tasted it for decades. There is an opportunity to naturally go to extort Konstantin Webern this old thing. Old Mr. Millerughed. With that, Old Mr. Miller pulled Jason over and asked, Better now? Jason nodded and said, Its better.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Now that we are better, we can start reasoning with others. Old Mr. Miller old eyes slightly narrowed, towards Heavenly Holy Land side of the people standing afraid to move, and then said, Jason, the old man has taught you since childhood, to learn to reason with others. Others respect you a foot, you let a ten foot; others drop of grace, you have to spring back. Other people hit you a punch, how do you say you also have to fight back ten punches. People live is to fight for breath, can not be condescending to yourself. Old Mr. Miller said, Old Mr. Miller grinned coldly, on this missing teeth to speak the old man to leak this moment is to reveal a people difficult to strictly understand the power, he said: a few people are Heavenly Holy Land people, right? The old man has only one grandson, and I still expect him to give me old age, and then get a few daughters-inw to give birth to ten or eight grandchildren. But Heavenly Holy Land is trying to kill him? This is clearly to follow me over. Anton Spielmann took a deep breath and tried to calm the waves of shock that were rising inside him. By now, he had vaguely guessed the identity of the old man in front of him. Previously rumored Lewis Miller in Oakshire, the old man in front of you happens to be Miller, himself vaguely wrapped in a force of heaven and earth, such a figure in addition to the rumored long-lost decades of Lewis Miller, who else can there be? Old Mr. Miller, there must be a misunderstanding in this matter. I, Heavenly Holy Land, have no intention to offend. If there is anything to be offended, I, Heavenly Holy Land, would be happy to discuss it with Old Mr. Miller. Anton Spielmann said in a deliberate manner. Misunderstanding? And the misunderstanding of a premeditated attack to kill someone into a desperate situation? Even Extreme Wu Dao wouldnt dare to speak like that in front of me, so who are you guys? Old Mr. Miller was furious, and in addition to his penchant for internalizing his granddaughter-inw, he had another characteristic C he was protective of his children. Jason was nearly killed tonight by the set-up, Old Mr. Miller certainly will not stop there. Chapter 698 Samsara Fist Anton Spielmann maintained hisposure, even if the old man in front of him was most likely the legendary figure, so what? He is backed by a holynd. However, Anton Spielmann also knew that he was in the wrong, and he slowly said, Old Mr. Miller, it was not me, Heavenly Holy Land, who attacked your grandson, was it? Miss Stokes said, that is what Kotothe Jiang family martial artists. the Jiang family is not behind you Heavenly Holy Land is backing? Old Mr. Miller said in a cold voice. If it has nothing to do with Heavenly Holy Land, why do you people from the Holy Land want to interfere when I intervene to stop them? Do you have to stop me? Marcel, who was on the side, spoke directly. Timo Franz, who had not spoken, raised his indifferent eyes and stared at Marcel, saying, Gu Yao Ben dont talk nonsense, beware that troublees out of your mouth. Otherwise if in this Oakshire unexined death, only afraid Provadanski will have to lose a future heavenly pride disciple. The threatening meaning thates from these words speaks for itself. This time there is no Heritage Master Stage powerhouse in Provadanski to follow, so if Heavenly Holy Land really wants to tear up with Provadanski, Im afraid Marcel will be in a bad way. Marcel, who was beside him, blushed and said, Timo Franz are you threatening me Provadanski? Hondo is just stating a fact. Timo Franz said in an arrogant tone. h h h! h h h! Old Mr. Miller took two puffs of his dry cigarette and squinted his old eyes, Heavenly Holy Land is really something, when did it be so powerful? It seems that I have been away for so long that I dont even know the current situation in Hyacinth. Let me have a sip of wine first. With that, Old Mr. Miller really took out a small wine jug and poured a sip of wine towards the inside of his mouth. The two Heritage Master Stage guys are sitting in the dark and letting the guys below them surround and kill my grandson. And to say that it was a misunderstanding, Provadanskis little guy said a big truth and you guys let loose with threats? Well, well, thats great! Old Mr. Miller grinned, narrowing his eyes as he continued, Do you really think Im old enough to bully my way to the top? Do you really think I cant afford to kill people because Im old? Then try, if I am old! Then try, who in Hyacinth can fight? Then you might as well try it out, just to see if you two can put up a fight in front of me! Old Mr. Miller broke off three times and also stepped forward, approaching with every step. Anton Spielmanns face changed and he reached out and backed Louis Neumann up, then he said in a deep voice, Old Mr. Miller, there is something we can sit down and talk about. What do you mean by this? Want to make enemies with me Heavenly Holy Land? Even if Old Mr. Miller is famous, Heavenly Holy Land is not afraid of you! Its useless to bring out Heavenly Holy Land! Ive never had to look at other peoples faces in my life. Grudges are just a matter of a fist! You are hiding behind the curtain, and you want to kill my grandson with a stinky face, so lets see whose fist is hard! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, this moment his own aura abruptly changed, the whole person seems to condense a great momentum of heaven and earth, making his seemingly hunched figure like a divine mountain rising up from the ground, wanting topare with the sky high! Old man, do you really think were afraid of you? Do you really think youre still the Lewis Miller of your day? Timo Franz coldly shouted out, his own Heritage Master Stage pressure breathpletely erupted, the terrifying Heritage Master Stage pressure is like an abyss presented, like a ck hole, unfathomable, shocking people. In the field, many people were unsteady under the sweep of this Heritage Master Stage pressure. Some ordinary Hyacinth disciples even fell to the ground directly, only to feel a surge of Qi and blood in their bodies, and their entire bodies felt like they were going to explode and die. Then lets try how much weight you still have in your old age! Anton Spielmann also shouted coldly, his own ancient martial arts aura rose up, his strength has reached the peak of Heritage Master Stage, the ancient martial arts pressure is boundless, as if endless, wrapped in ten thousand mountains of Qi crushed to. Jasons face changed abruptly, the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouse pressure manifested, he felt himself standing a certain distance away were carrying an endless heavy pressure. He calcted in his mind, if this level of power hit with full force, he could not receive a single move! Old Mr. Miller himself is still not the slightest breath manifested, still looks ordinary ordinary, but he coldly snorted: with their own pressure to force people, a great prestige. The words just fell, this venue seems to have a supreme power enveloped to, immediately the people in the field have felt themselves suddenly rxed, originally suffered from the Heritage Master Stage strong pressure that instantly disappeared. Strike! Anton Spielmann bellowed as he moved and sprinted towards Old Mr. Miller. At the same time, Timo Franz also moved out, his Heritage Master Stage level Latent Energy power swept madly, after a lightning dash forward, he fist momentum, a fist shadow rose up in the sky, in which a strong fist power overwhelmingly crushed to the sea. Anton Spielmanns eyes were filled with murderous energy, he gathered his strongest strength and exploded his strongest fist killing move, a fist that was made of Latent Energy was like a sharp sword and pointed directly at Old Mr. Millers heart! The full force of a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse is not trivial, and has reached the point where Latent Energy is released to hurt people through the air. But Anton Spielmann and Timo Franzs strikes, the terrifying power of the fist seems to be an invisible force to iste, did not affect the people in the field. Otherwise, if these two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses are allowed to strike with all their might, some of the Hyacinth people who are close to the field will definitely be affected and will be seriously injured if not killed. Latent Energy transforming into astral force! This is the unique power of a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, and the power of Latent Energy can transform into astral energy, cracking gold and stone! Marcel couldnt help but speak up. The power of the Fist Gang? I can feel it, its indeed terrifying! Jason nodded his head. Grandpa Miller is he going to be okay? Kay was a little worried. Darcey smiled and said, Dont worry, Old Mr. Miller will be fine. there may be others in Hyacinth who canpete with Old Mr. Miller. But never these two. Jason, stare wide-eyed and see what is true fist intent! What is the real great momentum! A martial artist is a man of momentum! Without your own momentum, how can you be proud of the world? How can one punch crush all the masters? Old Mr. Millers voice came, then he held a dry tobo stick in his left hand andunched a fist forward with his right hand. A fist came out, but it turned into six residual shadows, or six broken surfaces. These six sections seem to be in continuous reincarnation, each section contains a magnificent vastness of fist intent pointing to the sky, the inner fist intent seems to be different, a section of the fist intent as the rumbling of the heavenly dao, deafening; a section of the fist intent like a hundred states on earth, the evolution of the red earth; a section of the fist intent seems to have evil ghosts wailing, endless hell Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Samsara Fist! This is the true meaning of Samsara Fist! The six paths of reincarnation refer to the heavenly path, the human path, the animal path, the asura path, the hungry ghost path, and the hell path. The punching intent of this punch is the evolution of these six paths, reincarnated in the punching intent, transformed into six broken shadows, thus suppressing the killing moves of the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses! Rumble! A booming and violent sound resounded, and the terrifying fist energy swept in all directions, but was always confined to a certain range, and did not hurt innocent people around. Old Mr. Millers six fist intent broken face, Anton Spielmann like a giant sword like fist poweryer byyer broken, the copse of the fist power in pieces. As for Timo Franz, theyers of fist shadows evolved under the crush of the six fist intent, have also been like the annihtion of the bubble, all worn out and killed. Mmm! Apanied by two muffled grunts, only to see the two figures backwards, a full seven or eight meters away. It was none other than Anton Spielmann and Timo Franz. I saw Anton Spielmanns face was white, gasping for breath, and his body was slightly shaking. As for Timo Franz, he was ultimately a little less powerful, fiercely opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood. One punch to knock back two Martial Ancestors! The whole room was dead silent, and the audience was shocked. Chapter 699 – Who can be invincible with an old man? Jason kept his eyes on Old Mr. Millers punches. When Old Mr. Millers punch came out, he felt some familiarity, and then thought about it and suddenly realized C this is not Old Mr. Miller taught Riley that boxing doctrine? Riley also defeated a ck belt from the Oakshire University Tae Kwon Do Club by performing this discipline. He also gave this kendo a name C six-dan kung fu. However, the difference between Rileys boxing skills and Old Mr. Millers is a world of difference. At best, Riley was just able to evolve a general outline of this doctrine, what Old Mr. Miller is performing now is the real doctrine of this doctrine! Jason also noticed that when Old Mr. Miller pushed out this punch, it contained six different punching intents. This gave him a sense of rity, realizing that a single punch can contain multiple punching intents, each of which is a single power, and when multiple punching intents are present, the power of the punching dao is naturally multiplied. In addition, Jason also noticed Old Mr. Millers own kind of potential, although Old Mr. Miller seems to have no breath of its own manifestation, but when he strikes, a move, a hidden apanied by a supreme power. It seems that he was able to draw on the power of heaven and earth, coalescing in his fist power, to deliver this stunning punch that forced back two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses! Jason looked only to feel a kind of bright feeling, so that he has a new understanding of the martial arts, perhaps he will not reach Old Mr. Miller such a realm for a while, but his eyes have been opened, for the martial arts have another profound knowledge. Im old. No old man can not be convinced. This punch did not even knock you down. Old Mr. Miller suddenly sighed with emotion. Poof! The words came out, Timo Franz, who was already badly wounded, spurted out another mouthful of blood under his anger. Their two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses joined forces and were both knocked back and injured by a single punch, yet this old man actually felt unsatisfied and wanted to knock them down with one punch? As a Heritage Master Stage, he is extremely well known in Hyacinth and can make a huge impact with every move he makes. However, the two of them were repulsed and defeated even after joining forces, so it can be said that they have already lost face. Old Mr. Miller continued to press forward, carrying a supreme force that locked Anton Spielmann and Timo Franz. Old Mr. Miller, do you have to die with me Heavenly Holy Land? Anton Spielmann opened his mouth, his tone low, under the surface of calm, inside had already set off a shocking wave, there is an indescribable big fear. He really did not expect that Old Mr. Millers strength would be so terrifying, is not the rumor that Lewis Millers martial arts heart was damaged, the martial arts realm has fallen, so had to retire from Hyacinth? It was because of these rumors that Anton Spielmann felt that he, in conjunction with Timo Franz, would be able to fight Old Mr. Miller, if not beat, at the very least. However, the immediate reality was that he and Timo Franz were forced back by a single punch from Old Mr. Miller. Anton Spielmann is already the peak of Heritage Master Stage, but he was forced back by one punch, what does this mean? Im afraid that the current state and strength of this old man is no worse than when he was straddling Hyacinth. So, Anton Spielmann is still really a bit scared. Hyacinth can achieve Heritage Master Stage is not much, so he will also cherish life, with his strength and status, can sit on endless resources endless glory and wealth, he certainly do not want to die here. Still want to bring up the name of Heavenly Holy Land to oppress me? Even if Extreme Wu Dao were toe in person, he wouldnt be able to stop me from killing you all! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, looking unmistakably strong. Between the words, not the slightest put a hallowed ground in the eyes. We can sit down and talk about anything, and we canpensate for whatever we need. If we are killed here, Heavenly Holy Land will not spare you! Anton Spielmann said in a loud voice. If you dare to kill my grandson, I will not stop with you Heavenly Holy Land! If Heavenly Holy Land wants to take revenge, I will take it alone! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and moved his body as if he was gliding on the ground, sprinting towards Anton Spielmann and Timo Franz. Bullying is too much! Anton Spielmann roared, his hair spreading, his own Heritage Master Stage pressure once again filled the air, the raging tide of Latent Energy swept through, rolling like a tidal wave of pressure, containing a strong sense of anger and killing.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Timo Franz also disregarded his own injuries and frantically pushed his Dantian Qi sea of energy, knowing that he had to gather his full strength or he would be killed here. Even if I die, Ill drag you down! Anton Spielmann shouted coldly, and he once again threw his fist, evolving a powerful fist of Heavenly Holy Land. When the fist was moving, a vast energy was diffused, forming a fist of power that could shatter mountains and rocks, and attacked Old Mr. Miller with a fist that could burn all stones. On the other side, Timo Franz also attacked with all his might, and despite the irreversible damage to his Dantian Qi Sea, he had to frantically activate the power of Latent Energy beyond his own limit, forming a terrifying fist diabolic force to kill and attack. Old Mr. Miller face as usual, without the slightest change, himself under the envelope of a supreme power, making him look like a divine mountain-like towering up, giving a feeling of greatness like a mountain, as if he stood there, is a peak. An insurmountable peak! For Old Mr. Miller, what one punch cant fix, two punches will. If two punches cant solve it, then three punches. Its that simple. Try to ask who is iming invincibility? I have a fist to crush all the males! Old Mr. Miller was whispering, bullying and punching out again. The six reincarnations once again emerge,yer byyer,yer byyer,yer byyer,yer byyer, the fist intent pervades the sky, up to the vault of heaven, with a majestic aura of desire topare with the sky. Rumble! Under the momentum of the fist, the joint attack of Anton Spielmann and Timo Franz was once again defeated, while the six fist remnants that emerged werebined into one, forming a single fist that was directed at Timo Franz who was stumbling backwards. Timo Franz was horrified, a deathly fear in his eyes, he had no way to dodge and no way to fight, and watched as the punchnded on his chest. Bang! Timo Franz was shaken out of the room and died instantly. Anton Spielmann had just stabilized himself when he saw that Old Mr. Miller had appeared in front of him, and with it came a punch, a seemingly slow but endlessly powerful punch, which had already reached him in an instant. Kill you like a ughtered dog! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and just as the words fell, the punchnded on Anton Spielmanns body, directly piercing through theyers of fist dao astral energy that Anton Spielmann had exerted with all his might, and imprinted on Anton Spielmanns body. Anton Spielmann was not shaken out and still stood in ce, but the whole person had stiffened, his face kept the despair of the previous second of shock and horror. The power of this punch did not prate outside, but all remained in Anton Spielmanns body, so his body life in the moment the punch fell already silent, but the force did not prate out of the body, so he is still standing in ce, but in fact, his life has been cut off. Old Mr. Miller closed his fist and put his hands behind his back, his slightly hunched body looked old. But he stood there, but has exined to the world the meaning of four words C Who can beat it? Chapter 700 Things are not over yet The two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses have fallen. The people in the arena were shocked, and so far, they still couldnt see how this unimpressive old man could have such terrifying strength to kill two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in this way? Anton Spielmann, Timo Franz, either one of these names is a thunderous ancient martial artist in Hyacinth, a long-established powerhouse who enjoys the highest prestige and is admired wherever he goes. But these two strongest people were killed by a bad old man with a few punches! Such strength is terrifying! In the field, those Hyacinth people look at Jason again, ones gaze all be, be awe, unease, scorn, envy all kinds of. In particr, the few people who had previously discussed disparaging Jason, all shrank up, hating to find a crack in the ground, they never dreamed that Jason would have such an old monster of a grandfather. With such a protective backer, it is the strongest bottom ah. Old Mr. Miller crossed a step, came to the face already no one shivering in front of Louis Neumann, next to Konstantin Mateschitz once Old Mr. Miller came, legs a weak, copsed to the ground. Old Mr. Miller gave Konstantin Mateschitz a look and said, I came in to see you blocking Provadanskis men from going to Jasons aid, so you can get the hell out of here. With that, Old Mr. Miller lifted a leg and sent Konstantin Mateschitz flying, heading for the Yellow Road to be with Anton Spielmann and Timo Franz. Old Mr. Miller stared at Louis Neumann and snapped out a cold cry, On your knees! Poof! Louis Neumanns legs went limp and he fell to his knees with a thud. He is certainly not willing to kneel, but there is a potential pressure on him, so that he had to kneel down. I had said that the younger generation of disciples would let them fight for themselves, and there would be no need for the older generation to interfere. This is the rule of Hyacinth. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, looked at Louis Neumann, and then said, So, I wont make things difficult for you. Its not my usual style to take action against a junior. If you have the ability to beat Jason in the future, or even kill him, I will not seek revenge on you, Jason really defeated in your hands, then he is not as good as others. So, you can go back to Heavenly Holy Land, or you can talk to Wu Dao, and if he feels bad that I killed his two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses, he can alwayse to me to reason with me, either with his mouth or with his fists. Louis Neumanns face was cloudy, and from Old Mr. Millers words, he knew in his heart that he would survive. Since Old Mr. Miller said he wouldnt make things difficult for him, it must mean he wouldnt make things difficult for him. Louis Neumann nced toward Jason out of the corner of his eye, and a deep murderous spirit came out of the depths of his eyes. Jason noticed, he didnt think so and said indifferently in his tone, Ben from Heavenly Holy Land, right? I can always wait for you toe to the martial arts challenge, then you might as well sign a life and death contract! Louis Neumanns face sank, he did not speak, but his chest has been flooded with killing intent. Old Mr. Miller stopped paying attention to Louis Neumann, looked at Jason, and said, Wheres that kid from the Jiang family? Where is it? Jasons gaze turned and found Jiang Long, whose breath was weakened and face was as pale as paper, and he walked over, took Jiang Long by the cor and dragged him over. Jiang Long had already shivered and nearly fainted. As a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land, he naturally knows that Anton Spielmann and Timo Franz are two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses, and they are usually above the rest. The two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses are the only ones who can say anything. Only some deep-rooted ancient hermit families and holy ces will have Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, some small sects and families which have Heritage Master Stage powerhouse? It is not polite to say that a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse is enough to put the face of a sect and family on. However, these two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses were actually ughtered by this inconspicuous old man. On the contrary, this old man is also Jasons grandfather. At that moment, Jiang Long even have the heart to die, all thoughts are ashen, the face is white. If he really knew that Jason had such a big scary grandfather sitting behind him, he would not dare to offend Jasons hair. Kotothe Jiang family? little brat, I also do not embarrass you. However, go back and talk to your family can be in charge, not to give a reasonable exnation andpensation. Ill have to go to the Jiang family myself and ask for an exnation. Old Mr. Miller said in a cold voice. Jiang Long still dare to speak? He could only nod his head one by one, his face iparably miserable. You two buggers get out of here! Old Mr. Miller said in a drinking voice. Louis Neumann stood up, the scene is stillpletely stunned and numb the Puchner familys young master Levi Puchner, he called Levi Puchner, support the seriously injured Jiang Long this slippery out of the venue. As for the rest of the Hyacinth people in the meeting, they were also dismissed by Old Mr. Miller. At the end, Old Mr. Miller looked toward Emily Parker, narrowed his eyes and smiled, seemingly looking appreciative. When Jason saw that Old Mr. Miller was back to his old, disrespectful demeanor, his heart thumped and a bad thought came up C Old Mr. Miller wouldnt want to put Emily Parker on the list of granddaughters-inw, right? Jason hurried towards the front, no matter how to say to stop it, this public, really want to let Old Mr. Miller mouth a rambling, that how humiliating ah. Girl doll,e heree here. Whats the name? I noticed you secretly building up your strength when I came here, you are going to step in to aid Jason a bit, right? Not bad, not bad. Old Mr. Miller said smilingly. Seniors, my name is Emily Parker, Emily Parker spoke up.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hmm? of the Parker family? Old Mr. Miller asked. Exactly. Emily Parker said back. A fist sp by the side, Tuohu War said in a respectful tone, I, Tuohu War, have met Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller nodded, he naturally had long noticed Topaz War, a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse. Who is Dafydd Parker to you? Old Mr. Miller asked. Emily Parker blushed, then responded, Thats my grandfather. Yoo-hoo Dafydd Parker this old thing is not even half as handsome as me back then, actually also have you such a watery and handsome granddaughter? Old Mr. Miller was surprised, then he smilingly asked, Emily ah, you are not married, right? Have you been married yet? Emily Parker was a bit overwhelmed by the words, after Old Mr. Miller gave him a feeling of being an insurmountable martial arts senior like a lofty mountain. But now, why did she feel that Old Mr. Miller gave her a strange feeling? Jason is too familiar with Old Mr. Millers temper, once heard this, quickly dragged Old Mr. Miller to the side, said: Old man, if there is nothing more here then lets pull out Oh you do remind the old man. Old Mr. Miller spoke, then sneered and said, Who said there was nothing left to do? The night is not over! With that, Old Mr. Miller walked to a corner at the front of the venue, raised his head to stare at a hidden camera above, he narrowed his eyes and showed a wide smile with missing incisors, as if he was talking to himself and said C Had enough of watching the show? Come out when youve seen enough! Otherwise, dont me me for tearing this manor to the ground! Chapter 701 Master Wuzhuang Appears Phoenix, inner courtyard. Master Wuzhuang and Bobby Foster are still in the lobby, having seen the entire process from Old Mr. Millers entrance to the killing of the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses through the security cameras. Bobby Foster knows what it means to be a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse. Its a person of high standing, with the most powerful battle power, every word and action in the Supreme Master will have a significant impact. The two powerful figures were actually killed by an old man? This old man is also Jasons grandfather? Bobby Fosters face instantly pale, the body seems to be some trembling, he as the captain of Forbidden Dragon Guard, but has always wanted to set up to get rid of Jason. But if Jason has such a terrifying figure behind him, Im afraid that any set-up is as good as nothing. In front of the absolute strength, any plot and trick are unbeatable. The ten ck-d warriors who secretly infiltrated the venue for Jasons assault were the Forbidden Dragon Guard warriors, and now that they have all fallen, Bobby Foster wonders if they are all dead. If all dead best, if there are not dead, once the identity of these Forbidden Dragon Guard fighters, then even if his back with the old general backing, it may not be able to escape a disaster. After all, Jason behind the Aston is not a vegetarian. For a while, Bobby Foster looked a bit lost, always cunning and sinister, calm and collected, he was lost at this moment. Master Wuzhuangs face is bing more and more serious, to the end, can not help but feel the sound, said: is really long-lost Lewis Miller! supreme master in the rumors of his own martial arts realm has fallen realm. Now see, only afraid that the rumors are wrong. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Bobby Foster lost his voice and opened his mouth, his heart and soul shaking. Mr. Bobby Foster is not a Supreme Master after all. Therefore, he does not know some secret stories about Supreme Masters past. A few decades ago, Lewis Miller was the leader of a n. He walked the world with a green shirt and a sword, which is a mark of supreme master. This person is not afraid of heaven and earth, only believe in their own pair of fists. Even the Goodwin family, he dared to challenge the high above. This kind of style, no matter the bottom friend or foe, they all aspire to. Master Wuzhuang said with emotion. Bobby Foster was frightened and disturbed, he knew what the word martial arts saint stood for. The entire supreme master, counted only a few martial arts saints. The only people who have reached this level of power are those who have the strength to dominate the Supreme Master, they are the peak of the Supreme Master, and every word is enough to overturn a pattern.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just then, on the surveince video, fiercely appeared the face of Old Mr. Miller, narrowing his eyes and smiling, and said a word. Master Wuzhuangs face stiffened, and only after a long time did heugh bitterly and say, Lewis Miller has found out about our surveince. It seems that I had to make a trip. Bobby Foster said hurriedly after hearing that, Master Wuzhuang, dont reveal that I am also here. Otherwise, the n you and I have behind us will be dead. Master Wuzhuang nodded his head and said in a deep voice: I have my own way. With that, Master Wuzhuang walked out. Inside the meeting room. Jason was currently squatting down and looking at the five ck-clothed warriors. The five ck-d warriors were knocked unconscious by Old Mr. Miller, who pinched their noses and made them hold their breath, eventually waking them up one by one. The five ck-d warriors slowly opened their eyes and saw a grim-faced Jason, with the inscrutable old man standing beside him. Judging from your hands, you seem to have gone through strict special training. The physical ability shown by this special training, like from the army? I am curious, who are you all? Jason asked in an indifferent tone. The five ck-d warriors did not say anything, and looked at Jason with a determined yet sarcastic look. Old Mr. Miller seemed to sense something, he coldly shouted: Watch out for them The old Mr. Miller had already shed forward. Old Mr. Millers speed has been very fast, but is still a step toote, in the five ck-d warriors as if they had agreed together, they have a gnashing of teeth action. When Old Mr. Miller lightning mped the jaw of a ck-d warrior, but already saw a stream of ck blood flowing down the corner of the ck-d warriors mouth. Dead! They had poison pills hidden in their mouths, and as soon as they gently bit through them, they were immediately dead. Jasons eyes shed with a trace of coldness, he felt that he was really careless, he should have thought of such a thing in advance. The five ck-d warriors wore clothes without any markings, so they couldnt really check anything from the outside. But Jason had a hunch that they were inevitably connected to the military unit. No matter what, the identity of these people he must go and find out. Ten minutester, Master Wuzhuang came to the venue, previously through the video, perhaps not really sense the Old Mr. Millers own aura of pressure. Until he walked into the venue, after seeing Old Mr. Miller, he felt a pressure that was as if wrapped in the great power of heaven and earth, making his face change slightly. However, Master Wuzhuang still kept hisposure, he walked all the way over, sped his fist and saluted, and said in a respectful tone, I am Riki Zhuang, Master Phoenix, and I would like to meet Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller smoked a cigarette, looked at Master Wuzhuang, and said, Someone from the Treasure Pavilion? Yes. Master Wuzhuang nodded his head. The Treasure Pavilion hase to Oakshire to set up a stronghold? What a rarity. Old Mr. Miller spoke up and said, You saw everything that happened tonight, right? Master Wuzhuang nodded and said, Yes. The venue is monitored. The purpose is to monitor every item that is auctioned off to ensure that no mistakes are made. I have been watching the surveince and indeed witnessed all the events tonight. Then I would like to ask, my grandson was set up to be killed, you as the owner of the bank but you are standing by in the dark? Could it be that this matter is also rted to you? Maybe you are also helping in the dark? Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed, and a murderous intent was present. Master Wuzhuangs face remained unchanged and said, Mr. Miller, please forgive me, this matter has nothing to do with the Treasure Pavilion. Seniors also know that the treasure pavilion is only responsible for the auction, never intervene in supreme master matters, nor supreme master strife Come to participate in the auction as long as you enter the venue of your treasure Pavilion, should ensure that everyones well-being. If Jason has a problem tonight, he will be here in the vige, so you can say that you have nothing to do with it? Old Mr. Miller questioned. Master Wuzhuang didnt continue to argue, he lowered his posture and said, Senior has a point, I was confused for a moment. Fortunately, Elders grandson did not have an ident. However, the treasure pavilion also has a fault in the first, I also voluntarily let senior punishment. As long as senior asks, I will do what I can. Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, his character is to eat soft but not hard, if Master Wuzhuang really want to argue with him, forgive Master Wuzhuang has a mysterious and powerful power behind the Treasure Pavilion, he also do not mind to teach Master Wuzhuang a lesson. However, this Master Wuzhuang is obviously not a simple character, so low posture, so frank, in turn, so Old Mr. Miller is not good to be difficult. Jason, youe here. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason came over and stood at the side. Old Mr. Miller said, Jason, how do you feel about your injury now? Jason sniffed and said, Feeling much better The old man looked at your qi and blood withered, the breath in your body disordered, clearly a serious injury. How is it better? Such a serious injury, how to say also need good heavenly treasures to assist some precious Fire Pills to heal better. Old Mr. Miller spoke in a deep voice, then looked at Master Wuzhuang and asked with a smile, Master Wuzhuang, do you think? Master Wuzhuang heart thump a jump, suddenly have a bad feeling. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. He thought so, but faced with Old Mr. Miller, he dared to say a word, and he was also a thief, previously plotted with Bobby Foster to get rid of Jason. So, knowing that there is a possibility of being ughtered by Old Mr. Miller lion, he also had to stiffen his head and say: Of course, Mr. Miller has a point. I see Mr. Millers injury, indeed is not optimistic, hurt extremely serious, is in need of a good conditioning. Chapter 702 Claiming Compensation Jason has also reacted at this time, Old Mr. Miller this is to take advantage of the opportunity to extort ah. Its not really extortion, itspensation that should be made. Master Wuzhuang is not a simple character, you know in supreme master, the treasure Pavilion is extremely mysterious, has a deep historical heritage, to discuss its ancient degree, almost no less than the top ten ancient hidden family and the four holy ces. Master Wuzhuang can be in charge of the auction of the Treasure Pavilion, its status in the Treasure Pavilion is certainly not simple, but with his ability, in the face of Old Mr. Miller is also not dare to make a move, put on a low posture at the mercy of. Mr. Miller, I wonder what herbs you need? Master Wuzhuang asked. Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his dry cigarette and said, Naturally, the older the herbs, the better. If the herbs are more than 100 years old, let me have a look at the list. In addition, a thousand pine seeds, snow lotus seeds a tael, Yin Tan wood a cut. Then, two fifth-grade Fire Pills.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Master Wuzhuang heard, forehead straight cold sweat, a hundred years of herbs to say, lets say some Lingzhi, He Shou Wu, ginseng, etc., the Treasure Pavilion are by the survival. But the thousand pine seeds, Yin Tan wood these can be extremely rare herbs, as for the two five Fire Pills, a moment is really not to find. Jason heard Old Mr. Miller so open face is also a frost, other herbs he does not know the value of geometry, but two five Fire Pills? He remembered that there was a fifth-rate Fire Pills auctioned by Louis Neumann for $60 million! Not to mention the other, Old Mr. Miller just to im the two five Fire Pills, its value are hundreds of millions! Jason some stunned nce at Old Mr. Miller, only to see this old man old and calm, a face of openness, as if they do not feel that they are extortion, or lions demand, as calm as if with others to ask for some worthless scrap general. Its true that your master will always be your master! Anyway, I cant pretend this pussy! Jasons heartmented the sound. Master Wuzhuang smiled, but the smile looked like a forced smile, he said: Mr. Miller, I can give you as much herbs with 100 years ofposition as you want. However, this thousand pine seeds is a strangepanion nt that can only be found in a thousand-year-old pine tree or more, which is rare, so I cant get it here overnight? There is also that the yin pond wood is even more difficult to find, the Treasure Pavilion has not been able to find one a year. As for the fifth-grade Fire Pills, it is really not avable for a while. Old Mr. Miller picked up a small jug of wine, squinting his old eyes, said with augh: Cant get it? Well, Im not an unreasonable person. The conditions are slightly modified. A hundred years of ingredients of herbs at least ten kinds. The first is that thepany will be able to offer a wide range of products and services. Semi-Elixir? Sixth-grade Fire Pills? Master Wuzhuang heard, the whole persons face was green. Semi-Elixir that is a real treasure of heavenly materials, is the refinement of more than six Fire Pills of the main medicine, it can be said that there is a market priceless treasure, as long as the emergence of a strain will lead to the major families, the Holy Land crazy scramble to buy. As for the six Fire Pills that is also extremely rare, six Fire Pills below the Heritage Master Stage for the strongest people above has no role. Only six Fire Pills above the Heritage Master Stage can help the Heritage Master Stage powerhouse. Therefore, the sixth grade Fire Pills are undoubtedly extremely valuable, as long as the flow of a sixth grade Fire Pills in the auction room, will attract a lot of Heritage Master Stage strong people to snatch. Master Wuzhuangs status in the Treasure Pavilion is extraordinary, but to say that a Semi-Elixir and a sixth-grade Fire Pills, he is really helpless. Mr. Miller, just now I was joking and joking. How about just following the conditions that your old man said the first time? You old man also know, this Semi-Elixir and the sixth grade Fire Pills even if the Treasure Pavilion has, that is not my level of ess to it. I hope Mr. Miller can be more amodating and not make things difficult for me. Master Wuzhuang said with a smile on his face. Old Mr. Millers cock-eyed nce at Master Wuzhuang, said: Now you think that the first time I said the conditions can be achieved? The old man is not an unreasonable person Master Wuzhuang heard this, scared and quickly said: can do, can do. Senior, just follow the conditions that your old man said the first time. Within three days, what Mr. Miller needs, will certainly be all ready! Master Wuzhuang is really afraid, before Old Mr. Miller said a old man is not an unreasonable person the result immediately popped out a Semi-Elixir and a sixth-grade Fire Pills. This is the so-called not an unreasonable person? God knows he did not intend this old mans words, he will not directly pop out a real elixir with seven or even eight Fire Pills out? All right, all right. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand, a look like the old man is no longer difficult for you tonight, said, Master Wuzhuang can be a promise. In three days, the old man wants to see what he wants. Young and already on the verge of half-step Martial Saint, it is not easy. Do not miss yourself. Master Wuzhuangs body stiffened after hearing the words, and at that moment, he vaguely perceived a vast pressure pointing directly at his martial heart, as if it was going to crush his martial heart. He was so shocked that he secretly took a deep breath, facing such an existence as Old Mr. Miller, he really did not dare to have any small thoughts. After thest word, Old Mr. Miller greeted Jason and others to leave. Jason looked toward Marcel and said, Mr. Webern, are you interested in having a drink tonight? Marcel was stunned, hesitated and said, Mr. Miller, you can drink even though you are injured? Haha, this is not a birds egg injury. Ive had worse injuries before, stitches and bandages while drinking heavily with my brother. Jason smiled and continued, If its convenient for you, thene to my littlepound somewhere and well have a few drinks. Marcel nodded and said, Its not affecting you, so Ill go have a few drinks with you. Jason then looked toward Emily and asked with a smile, Miss Parker, want to join us? Emily looked at Jason and she said, No need. Id like to spar with you sometime in the future. Jason heard, a face are ck. Such a big beauty, is it really good to fight like this? The actual fact is, there are many different ways to spar, theres no need to choose the hands, right? Lets say in bed this also has a lot of space to discuss ah. Of course, such words Jason can be embarrassed to say, he can only smile and say: Okay, okay. Then lets say goodbye. Old Mr. Miller, Jason and the others walked out of Phoenix, and Master Wuzhuang personally saw them off, looking very polite and respectful. Jason brought the Paramount Marauder over, but the car was big enough to pull everyone down. After Old Mr. Miller and the others got into the car, Jason drove off in the direction of Oakshire University. The deep night color stretched Master Wuzhuangs figure long, he watched the predator far away, his eyes slightly narrowed, the pupils of his eyes gradually cold shrink, a cold cold aura. Chapter 703 – The Wrath of Wolf Whew! In the night, a giant bullet-proof SUV is driving fast. Jason is driving, Old Mr. Miller sitting in the passenger seat, crossed legs, squinting first in the snooze, but from time to time pick up the jug to mouth inside a mouthful of wine. At this time, Old Mr. Miller returned to the kind of taste Jason was familiar withzy, shameless, old-fashioned,pletely is a school of liar style. This has nothing to do with the so-called masters of the world. If not personally experienced tonights events, Jason really can not believe that this bad old man actually has such a bulls-eye skills. Just one person, but let the group bow down! This is the so-called low-key pretend, right? Jasonughed and then remembered what Old Mr. Miller bragged about when he was drinking with him, and now it seems that those words were really not bragging. The first Goodwin familys youngest generation of disciples were beaten up one by one when they were young; they didnt care to be on Martial Ranking and withdrew voluntarily; they said that he was a flirt, and the beauties on Hyacinth Ladies followed him But thest one Jason expressed doubt. He took a look at Old Mr. Millers appearance and thought, With such a shameless appearance, those Hyacinth Ladies beauties are still following each other? No way! It must be Old Mr. Millers way of sticking it in his face. Jason thought to himself. Darcey, Kay and Zoe were the three beauties in the back seat. There is a third row of car seats, is sitting with his escort Marcel Marcel. At this time Marcel looked out of the car window of the bustling city, looking at the neon shing, car to car, he said: Darcey oftene to this bustling city? Darcey shook his head and said with a smile, Not really. Its only recently. I think its good to be in this city. Marcel nodded and said, Thats natural. But in Supreme Master, in order to prevent the disciples from losing their martial heart in the city, there are restrictions until the martial art bes a great sess. Compared to being in this bustling city, staying in the supreme master naturally seems much more boring. Mr. Webern, it is not necessarily a good thing to concentrate on martial arts training. When you have time,e to this red city to experience a little more. Maybe it will also help to understand the martial arts. Jason said with a smile. Marcel nodded and said, Mr. Miller is right. I wille to Oakshire to find Mr. Miller when I have the chance to drink and discuss martial arts. Whats so great about being at Supreme Master? Bored to death. Especially in the family, all kinds of rules, this restriction that restriction, too boring. Zoe opened his mouth, then said, So I came out. Anyway, I think my life is wonderful now. Marcel smiled and looked at Zoe, with a different kind of affection inside his gaze, he said, Zoe, everyone has the right to choose their own life. You choose this way, I naturally support it. I knew Marcel was the best for me. He defended me in every way even when I was little. Zoe smiled. As we chatted, the car had pulled into Oakshire University and came to a stop in front of Bamboo Residence. Here we are. Jason spoke, pushing open the car door. Looking at Old Mr. Miller again, squinting his eyes, he made a faint snoring sound, he shook his head with a smile and said, Old Mr. Miller, drinking! Upon hearing these words, Old Mr. Miller all a wake-up call, open a pair of old eyes, said: Wine? This kids drinking capacity, old man one top you ten! Jasonughed and went over to open the door of the house. Once the door was opened, a thin figure was seen shing out. Wolf? Jason shouted. This thin figure stood still, it was Wolf Boy. Brother. Wolf Boy shouted, and his stubborn face looked happy. Why are you still awake? Jason asked. Im waiting for grandpa and brother toe back. Wolf Boy said. As they spoke, Old Mr. Miller, Marcel and others came in. Wolf Boy, didnt I tell you to sleep first? Old Mr. Miller saw Wolf Boy and also spoke. Grandpa, I cant sleep , Wolf Boy said. Then you can go to sleep now. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then said to Jason, Jason, the old man to see how you hurt. With that, Old Mr. Miller gave Jason a pulse. Sensing that Jasons pulse was stable, Old Mr. Miller was relieved and said, Its nothing. The rest are just superficial injuries. Wolf Boy suddenly pulled Jasons clothes, and he saw the injuries on Jasons body, lets say the bare bruises, which looked striking and still had blood stains. Wolf Boys face instantly changed, and a fierce and harsh sharpness burst out of his eyes, like a bloodthirsty and ferocious wolf, revealing his hideous side. Brother, who hurt you? Wolf Boy asked, with a vicious look in his eyes, as if he was going to fight for his life the next moment as long as he knew who hurt Jason. This time Wolf Boy, his body vaguely released a heart palpitating ferocious bloodthirsty feeling, as if there is an endless fierce and fierce intent from his still thin body surging out, turning into that huge blood wolf, devouring all beings. Jason reached out and rubbed Wolf Boys head and said with a smile, Dont worry, those who hurt me are dead. Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Wolf Boy with deep interest, muttering in his heart, Wolfs Wrath? This little brat is really something, at this time has begun to take on the aura of Wolfs Wrath! Old Mr. Miller then red at Wolf Boy and said, Why dont you go to bed? Tomorrow we have to continue to practice, understand? Even if your brother is being bullied, just you can still go to revenge now? Jason smiled and said in a broad voice, Dont worry, my brother is fine. If youre sleepy, go rest first. Wolf Boy then nodded and walked towards the bed. Jason drove back and bought some barbecue snacks or something, naturally there is no shortage of wine. Jason moved the table outside the courtyard and set the purchases on the table, while greeting Kay and Darcey who had returned to their respective houses. Miss Martino, are you doing anything tomorrow? If not, then we can all sit together and have a snack or something. Jason said with a smile. Kay did not refuse and came over on that. Darcey smiled and said, Looks like its a lively night. Its rare to see so many people gathered.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Marcel couldnt help but be surprised and asked, Darcey, you live here too? Darcey nodded and said, I am now a teacher at this university. Naturally, I live here. So thats how it is. Marcel nodded his head. Come on, lets all sit and drink together. Its a pleasant night to drink and gossip together. Jason smiled. Kays beautiful eyes had a hint of hidden worry in them as she looked at Jason and said, Jason, are your injuries really okay? Jason smiled, shook his head, and said, Its fine. Old Mr. Miller on the side red at Jason and said, You bastard, Kay was worried about you. You dont even know how to thank him. How can you get a daughter-inw like that? Chapter 704 – There is wine this day A small courtyard, with wine and food, as well asughter and joy. Marcel, the saintly son of Provadanski, was a man of integrity and chivalry, as well as a talented and well-read man, who now knew the identity of Old Mr. Miller. For his era of supreme master disciple. The three words Lewis Miller are too distant, so distant that they exist only in the oral tradition of some words. After all, Lewis Miller in the supreme master to rise with aet-like speed, leading the way, across the world, they were not yet born. However, since Marcel is a saint son, can understand some things naturally is a lot, so Lewis Miller the three words he has heard of, also learned that this in the Supreme Master ever the youngest martial arts genius in the year is how the flow of writing, wanton arrogance, self-contained, threatening that I alone is a n, but also cynical of evil! This feat alone, supreme master in who can be equal? Therefore, when he learned that Old Mr. Miller is Lewis Miller, Marcels heart is really respectful, but after a few sses of wine, he found that this old man is really a little frame, now he looks like an ordinary old man, drinking wine, smoking a mouthful of dry tobo, all without that as a martial arts saint high above the posture The supreme master is not a martial arts saint. The supreme master, not to mention the martial arts saints, even those Heritage Master Stage of the strongest which one is not high above the self-appointed extraordinary? Treating others is a superbly superior and condescending attitude. As for those transcendent figures who have reached the level of Martial Saint, they are even more invisible to the gods and dragons, and their rare appearance is bound to be a huge formation of stars and horses. The old man in front of him, not the kind of high above the feeling of condescension, crossed his legs, a hand holding a grilled chicken leg nibble, even the words also let Marcel a little bit of a shock, not even began to inquire about Provadanskis saint. Gu boy, who is the saint of this generation of Provadanski? How old is she? Has she been promised in marriage? Old Mr. Millerughed and asked with interest. Marcel responded, Saint Lauren is two decades old and has not yet been married. Saint Lauren is the fifth most beautiful woman in Hyacinth Ladies. She has the reputation of having a clear, sweat-free skin and jade bones. I also heard that the more she grows up, the more beautiful she bes. Im afraid that in the next Hyacinth Ladies, Saint Lauren will be able to go even higher. Darcey said. Old Mr. Miller old eyes narrowed, smiling, said: good good, sounds very good As he spoke, Old Mr. Millers aim was aimed at Jason. Jason immediately a burst of scalp, a kind of head as big as a bucket of feeling, this for the old old thing can not want to Hyacinth Ladies on the beauty all included in the list of granddaughter-inw? Even so, I am too busy to meet so many beauties night after night? Jason hurriedly said, By the way, Mr. Webern, you came to Oakshire specifically for this auction? Marcel nodded his head and said, Sort of. The Treasure Pavilion announced that it had collected a page of the route of The originators training retreat, and Provadanski wanted to get the page, so I came to participate in the auction. The remnants of The originators retreat? The originator is also several hundred years old, this time suddenly appeared this page of the map, too coincidental. supreme master can not still believe in this? The originator is also several hundred years old, this time suddenly appeared this page of the map, too coincidental. Senior also knows that Mystery of the Dragon has always been one of the biggest mysteries of Supreme Master. This mystery so far only The originator left some only words. The mystery of the Dragon has been a mystery to the Supreme Master for a long time, and there are some forces in the Supreme Master, including Provadanski, who would rather believe in it ande to bid for this page of the remnants. Gu Yao saint son said. An assertion from the divine master? Old Mr. Millers gaze went cold. The dragon and the snake rise from thend and swallow the green dragon. Marcel said. Humph, this old and immortal thing has a lot of so-called assertions from demonic words. Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly, then he looked at Darcey and asked, What does Miss Stokes think about this matter?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Darcey mused and said, I think its best to wait and see. If there is really solid information about The originators retreat, why are the Goodwin family, the Miller family and the rest of the Supremes not making any moves? The Supremes have always been extremely well informed. If there is news of The originators retreat, the Supremes will not stand idly by and will be the first to grab it. Old Mr. Miller nodded, a trace of approval in the old eyes, said: Miss Stokes is worthy of the majestic strategy is not inferior to the men, so insightful to my heart. Old Mr. Miller said in a deep voice: People who cultivate martial arts, when they believe in their own body, their own invincible is really invincible, out of their own invincible path, is the most suitable for themselves. Therefore, regardless of whether there is any The originators retreat, and do not care what Mystery of the Dragon, these are all external things. Even if there is, so what? When really suitable for your own martial path? Not necessarily suitable. With itself as the path, constantly sharpening, cohesion out of their own potential, out of a martial path belongs to their own rather than follow the path of others, is the real martial path fundamental. He stood up, saluted Old Mr. Miller, and said, Seniors words are like enlightenment, I have been taught. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said with a smile, No need to be so polite. Your martial arts heart is very stable, one step at a time, the foundation is very good. It is a pity that you are too rigid andck a touch of adaptability. When you understand the true meaning of the word change one day, you will be a great weapon one day. Thank you for your guidance, senior. Marcel said. On the side, Marcel also said in a respectful tone, Thank you for seniors instruction to the holy son, Provadanski is grateful. All said and done, with the old man I do not need such red tape. Really want to thank, when you have time to bring your Saint Lauren over to get to know Jason a little, make a friend or something Jasons greatest virtue is fraternity, hehehe. Old Mr. Miller heckled andughed with a shameless vor. The most important thing is that you have a good idea of what to do. Jason face a ck, forehead straight ck line, really want to find a tape to this old guys mouth to stick. Chapter 705 – The current situation A littleter, Saint Gu Yao also got up to say goodbye. He had to hunt down a disciple of Provadanski who hadmitted a crime and fled the country. Zoe also got up and said, I have to work tomorrow afternoon. Im going back to rest. Jason said, Then Ill give you a ride? Zoe smiled and said, You dont have to. You dont have to. Ill just take Marcel and the others, who rarely travels in the city, but I know Oakshire pretty well. Are you worried about Marcel being abducted? Jason nodded with a smile and said, All right, Mr. Webern,e see me any time youre free. Sure, sure. And pleasee and visit me in Provadanski, Mr. Miller. Marcel said. Jason sent Marcel and the others out the door and waved goodbye to them. After Jason returned, Kays face showed a trace of tiredness and she said, Grandpa Miller, you guys have a drink and chat first. Im a little sleepy, so Ill excuse myself and go to my room to rest. Okay, Kay, you dont have to worry about us. You go to sleep. Old Mr. Miller said with a grin. Kay smiled, said goodbye and returned inside the house Darcey looked still not sleepy and was still drinking with Old Mr. Miller, Jason and the others. By the way, Mr. Miller, this time I auctioned off some herbs at the auction house, just in time to take them to you. I see that you need to make a medicinal soup to refine Wolfs body. Some of the medicinal herbs I acquired should be able to help get seniors. Darcey said with a smile. Oh? Old Mr. Miller smiled and said with narrowed eyes, Miss Stokes has a heart. The Stokes family, obviously a youngdy, but also so considerate of people, for the sake of people, Jason, if you do not know how to cherish, see the old man I will not cut your head. Darcey blushed and said, Mr. Miller, you should stop teasing me. Jasons face was stunned, he remembered that Darcey did auction off a few million of some medicinal herbs at the auction house, not thinking that these herbs were specially for Wolf Boys body refining? Once he thought of this, Jason was really touched. He treats Wolf Boy as his own brother in general, others are simply better for Wolf Boy than for him to make him feel more appreciated. Darcey such a kindness, I really have no way to repay, the only way to promise my body. Jason is also serious to say. Darcey heard, the whole face is confused, feelings this extreme master two you a word I a word joint bullying virtuous girl ah? What to promise your body, too vulgar. A man should be decisive, or you should go to Miss Stokes room tonight? Old Mr. Miller narrowed his old eyes and said. Darcey said with a red face, Mr. Miller, if you say that again then I have to go to my room to rest. Look, the Miss Stokes talk is anxious, right? Ive told you, you cant eat hot tofu in a hurry. Of course, Ill turn a blind eye to what you two are doing in such a beautiful ce, old man. Old Mr. Miller said in a calm manner. Jason was speechless, this old man is not serious when it is simply outrageous, not to mention Darcey, even he can not stand. Darcey, lets have a drink and ignore the old man. Jason said with a smile. Old Mr. Miller barred his dry cigarette and suddenly asked Darcey, Miss Stokes, what do you think about the situation of supreme master today?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Darceys face was stunned and asked, What is Mr. Miller referring to? The Supremes are starting to recover, and the Supreme Masterndscape is changing. There are some big trends that cannot be stopped by human beings, and once they are wrapped up, who can stay out of the way and do it alone? So, I would like to ask your opinion about the situation behind this supreme master. Old Mr. Miller said. Darcey heart moved, cant help but remember when and Embus Fojbac night talk. She said, There was a man who yed against me, using heaven and earth as the chessboard, and all the forces as pawns, to y the game of the future of the worlds great power. Heaven and earth as a board potential for the son? This is a very big stroke. Who is this person? Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and asked. The Miller family, Embus. Darcey said. The Miller family? Old Mr. Miller spoke to himself, and out of the corner of his eye he seemed to nce at Jason with a slightlyplicated look. How did the final game y out? Old Mr. Miller asked. Embus stirred the storm clouds, forming a dragon ying position, confident that he could jump off the board and sit back and watch the storm clouds rise. But I finally drew the final touch, leading the situation to the final pattern of the worldsmon master. Darcey opened her mouth, and as she said this, her gaze also nced at Jason. At the beginning, she and Embuss Fojbac night talk, using the worlds great power as chess pieces to y against each other. In the end, Darcey represented Jason with a white piece and dropped a piece, changing the pattern of the chessboard, implicitly forming this white piece alone against thousands of ck pieces, swimming against the current and forming the pattern of the worldsmon master. Old Mr. Miller does not look serious, but how can the worlds power escape him? Darcey three words he has understood a general, said with a smile: seems the Miller family this sons vision is indeed extremely extraordinary, far beyond the people of the same age. Only, the worlds major trends and how can it be said that the right and left can be left and right? Maybe there is a chess within a chess, his so-called out of this chessboard, maybe he has unknowingly fallen in anotherrger chessboard. Darcey nodded after hearing this and said, Elders words are justified. But Embus is indeed extraordinary, his talent is amazing, otherwise he wouldnt be in the top three of Hyacinth Fighters. During the conversation, Darcey also showed a hint of appreciation for Embus. Old Mr. Miller immediately said, Miss Stokes, all of that is just fluff. Jason doesnt know anything about the world, but he has the responsibility to hold up a piece of heaven and earth with a strong backbone. Miss Stokes, you should cherish it. Darceys face blushed when she heard the words, and she didnt know what to say. In my opinion, Miss Stokes, you are the master of chess. The move to Oakshire University, for example, was a good one. Old Mr. Miller said in a thoughtful manner. Darceys face was stunned, then he covered his mouth and said, So Mr. Miller figured it out. Although the old man is old, but at least the eyesight is still there. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. Darcey also no longer hide, said: My father once said, the storm began in Oakshire, so I am toe to Oakshire to see. My family is naturally worried about my safety for some special reasons. However, I am confident that I can fight with Completion Stage powerhouses. But when I meet a Heritage Master Stage, I cant do anything about it. Thats why I came to Oakshire University and chose to stay at Bamboo Residence. With Mr. Miller sitting here, how dare those spirits and demonse near? So you already know who I am? Old Mr. Miller asked. Before I came to Oakshire, I had a drink with Jason in a bar for the first time. I guessed Mr. Millers identity more or less during the conversation. Darcey said truthfully. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said with a smile, Not bad, not bad, Old Mr. Stokes has a granddaughter like you is probably a lifetime of virtue. Its a pity that such a granddaughter-inw ran away When I think about it, it seems that previously Old Mr. Stokes had said that he owed a granddaughter-inw to the old man? I think I have to go to Old Mr. Stokes, this old man will dare to renege on his debt and I will not finish with him! Darcey was flushed, how could she have thought that such a senior person could be so shameless as to say such things out of the blue? She stood up in a hurry and said, Its very, veryte Mr. Miller, Ill go back to the house to rest. What did you say just now, I did not hear With that, Darcey fled and ran back to her house. Chapter 706 – Fame in Ancient Martial Arts Look, its scaring people away from Darcey again. Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller and said. Old Mr. Miller took a sip of wine and said leisurely, What do you know, it doesnt matter if the person ran away, the heart will stay. Jason is quite speechless, said: I say old man, from now on you can not restrain a little bit ah? Miss Martino you also say so, Darcey you also say so also hit the idea to Saint Lauren and Emily. this is really good? What does this have to do with the old man? The old man is just responsible for helping you fuse, how to solve is your thing. Old Mr. Miller said with a re. I. Jason was choked speechless. Outside the yard a medicine was simmering and the fire was almost ready. Old Mr. Miller walked over and picked up the pot, poured most of the medicine toward a bowl, and said, Jason,e over here and drink this. Jason sniffed and walked over and drank the bowl of medicine. The external injuries on his body had already been treated and bandaged, and the problem was minor, but mainly the internal injuries needed to be recuperated. Looking back on tonights incident, Jason also felt a lot of danger. How could he have ever imagined that he would be attacked and killed by such a set-up? However, when he faced the attack of the two Completion Stage powerhouses, he fought to the death, and it was not necessarily difficult to escape. As long as he escaped from Phoenix and sneaked into the mountain forest outside the manor, with his rich experience in mountainbat, these two Completion Stage powerhouses might not be able to trap him. The key is that there are still two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses from Heavenly Holy Land sitting behind the scenes. If these two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses had made a move, he would really have had no way out. Fortunately, Old Mr. Miller was able toe in time, and he did not expect the Old Mr. Miller, who usually does not have a half-hearted demeanor, to be so unbelievable, and he had to admit that the scene of Old Mr. Miller suppressing the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses was really an unparalleled momentum, with a supreme aura that no one could beat. There is also the biggest doubt is those ck-d warriors. Who are they in the end? Jason spected that these ck-d warriors had received special training in the army, could it be that they were still warriors who came out of the military units? And what is their identity? Why did they target themselves for attack and kill? Jason also remembered that when he was preparing to kill the Bradley familys young master, a group of ck-d men also came to take Situ Liufeng away at thest moment. The two are not the same group of people? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, only to feel as if there was an invisible enveloping him. Who cares who you are! Since you want to pit me, then I will also uncover each and every one of you and directly wipe you out! Jasons gaze was cold and cold as he thought in his heart. supreme master. This night supreme master ripples, can be said to have caused an earthquake-like sensation. The news that two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Heavenly Holy Land were killed and fell has spread throughout the supreme mastersrge and small forces as if they were on wings. The sensation this caused was really extraordinary. Because in Supreme Master, it has been years since a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse has been killed. Inevitably, Lewis Millers name swept through the entire Supreme Master overnight. The older generation all knew that the man of the year, who was aughing stock, was back. Some people are excited, some people are in tears, some peoples hearts are surging; but there are also people who are indifferent, some people hate, some people are killing. Even, some ancient families, holynd in those who have not shown up for years, has been living in seclusion suspected of being the old monsters have been rmed, have shown up to take the initiative to inquire about the news. After all, the weight of the three words Lewis Miller is too heavy, these old monsters can not wait for the idle. These old monsters are carefully understanding the process of Lewis Miller killing two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses, so as to specte on Lewis Millers current strength realm, whether it is as rumored to have fallen realm. These old monsters are unpredictable and have more or less fought with Lewis Miller back then, so they can specte what kind of state Lewis Miller is in through the process of some battles. However, more eyes are looking towards Heavenly Holy Land, all waiting for Heavenly Holy Lands reaction. Regardless of any force, Heritage Master Stage powerhouse is an extremely important core figure, Heritage Master Stage powerhouse number represents the depth of their own strength. Heavenly Holy Land lost two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in one night, which is a big blow, and inparison with other powers of the same level, it is weaker. Heavenly Holy Land is located north of Koto. In the middle of a quiet valley, there are pavilions and pavilions that look like a small vige. In the middle is a lofty hall, ancient in its solemnity, with a majestic aura in the diffusion, towering where it seems to have existed for hundreds of years of history. This is Temple of Heaven, the temple is opened a limited number of times a year, basically some major holidays or when something major happens, will open. At this time, the temple lobby, high is sitting in a man d in ck robes. He is over 60 years old, but looks like a middle-aged man in his forties and fifties, looking very young, eyes like electricity, face like a knife, cold in a kind of indefinable great pressure. He does not show his breath, but every move seems to be able to resonate with the heavens and earth, with a majestic and vast momentum apanied by left and right. He is Supreme Immoral, the current Holy Lord of Heavenly Holy Land. In addition to Supreme Immoral, there are six other old men in the hall, all of whom are high and mighty figures in Heavenly Holy Land and can directly intervene in Heavenly Holy Lands major decisions. Anton and Timo have been killed by Lewis Miller, the news is true. What do you all think? Supreme Immoral looked around and opened his mouth to ask. Lewis is too arrogant to kill two of our Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in such a tant manner, clearly ignoring our Holy Land! Do you really think he is still the same as he was back then? Rumor has it that his martial realm has fallen, but he is just relying on his remaining power. He is oppressing our Holy Land. We should demand a statement from Lewis, suppress him, and raise the prestige of our Holy Land! Below, an old man with a face like a date and vigorous blood spoke up. Guard Nichs means that the Holy Lands power should be used to crush Lewis? What if Lewis martial arts realm has not fallen as the rumors say? Instead, what if he has gone a hundred feet further? Supreme Immoral asked. Nichs Sinir, one of the two guardian elders of Heavenly Holy Land, looked stunned at his words and said nothing for a while. No fall? If there is no fall in the realm, but also with the previous vertical supreme master like strength, or even further, then really ording to what he said to do, in the end really do not know who is crusading against who.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After all, Lewis Miller back then was even the Goodwin family such a behemoth have dared to challenge the existence. Although Heavenly Holy Land is a holynd, but topare with the Goodwin family such a behemoth, there is still a certain gap. Chapter 707 Nine chains to lock the Canglong The hall was silent for a while, and there seemed to be a heavy pressure over the heads of the people. After a long time, Supreme Immoral turned his eyes to a thin old man beside Nichs Sinir and asked, What does Guard Harrison Law have to say? This thin old man is one of the two guardians of Heavenly Holy Land, named Harrison Law, and Nichs Sinir can be said to be one positive and one strange, both of them are the guardian elders of Heavenly Holy Land, with high authority and unfathomable strength. Harrison Law mused, slowly said: Now supreme master has a vague trend of the storm clouds will soon sweep. In addition, the Supremes Sanctuary is moving and has the potential to make aeback. The originators retreat news, whether true or false, we have to send someone to participate in the verification. After all, Mystery of the Dragon is a matter of great importance, rted to the entire supreme master pattern changes. We should put our main energy and manpower in this area. As for Lewis, he has been in hiding for decades, and now that he has reappeared, no need for us to do it naturally, someone will go after him for revenge. You are talking about Supremes? asked Nichs Sinir. Harrison Law nodded and said, Lewis killed the Saints that year, and the Supremes have Lewis as their biggest enemy. Besides, the Goodwin family hasnt made any statements. Why should we in Heavenly Holy Land be the ones to take the lead? The goodwin family is the only one that has ever been in a position to take on the challenge of the supreme master, and the Jiang family is not happy with their defeat. Completion Stage strong man set up an attack to kill. The saints side is also authorized to protect the Taoist to suppress. If you want to look deeper, it has vited the rules of supreme master in the younger generation of disciples fighting each other, the older generation of characters should not intervene. Thats why Lewis was so righteous to strike to suppress. Supreme Immoral nodded and said, Guard Harrison Law has a point. Now Supreme Master situation is not clear, if we Holy Land and Lewis fight to the death, even if we win, what? By that time, our Holy Land will also be greatly wounded, and I am afraid that others will take advantage of the situation to enter. In addition, the old saint is still in seclusion, so it is not the best idea to fight Lewis Miller directly at this time. Supreme Immoral said so, thats basically how the matter is settled. Nichs Sinir said, Holy Lord, the Jiang familys master called to ask what the Jiang family should do in the face of Lewiss words. Old Mr. Miller had said that the Jiang family should give a reasonable exnation and duepensation, otherwise he would personally go to the Jiang family to ask for an exnation. When the Jiang family owner learned this news, he immediately contacted Heavenly Holy Land and asked Heavenly Holy Land to make a decision. All this shit is caused by Jiang Long. Lewis wants to make amends, so go ahead and do it. Supreme Immoral spoke, he took a deep breath and slowly said, A moment of forbearance is not weakness, weigh the big picture, know how to advance and retreat in order for my Holy Land to stand. As for Lewis, there will always be someone to deal with him. One day, I Supreme Immoral will also personally try to see if he Lewis can still regain the style! When he said this, Supreme Immoral himself showed a powerful and iparable confidence, and there was a hidden supreme pressure diffusing out, as if a supreme power standing proudly at the peak, looking down on the world. That is the pressure of the Saint level domain! As the events of tonights auction at OakshirePhoenix continue to be refined, the people of supreme master are concerned with the news level of Lewis Millers reappearance after decades, in addition to the news level. Another piece of news, or rather a young man, is also being watched by supreme master. That is Jason. Jasons identity extraordinarily caught the attention of the people of supreme master, Lewis Millers grandson. The younger generation did not think much of it, an old man has a grandson is not also very normal? But the older generation who had dealt with Lewis Miller, lets say those old monsters who live in seclusion can be puzzled Lewis Miller never married in his life, whye grandson? In addition to Jasons identity, Jasons performance in the auction arena battles let supreme master of the people shocked, dry and sharp defeat Heavenly Holy Land core disciple Jiang Long not to mention, but also in the two Completion Stage powerhouse under the joint siege can not fall, and even The supreme masters young generation of disciples How many of the supreme masters young generation disciples, such as Hyacinth Fighters, can confidently face thebined attack of two Completion Stage powerhouses? There are really not many of them! So, ording to this level of strength, Jason is qualified to be on Hyacinth Fighters. The first time I saw him, he was a great fighter. I knew it, Lewis Miller such a character can not just fall, his legend continues! Looking forward to Lewis Miller sweeping supreme master again, once again single-handedly kill the Goodwin family, three into three out, like no one else! Im excited to think about it! Im looking forward to Jasons rise! Lets see if Jason can inherit the mantle of Lewis Miller and once again recreate the supreme style of Lewis Miller! I dont know if Jason is considered a Supreme Master disciple? If so, then there will definitely be a ce for him in Hyacinth Fighters in theing year, right? It seems that the supreme master is on the rise again, and a great trend is about toe! In supreme master, there are many people who are hotly discussing this matter. Gosvor, the Miller family. supreme master in the ranking of the third ancient hidden family. The court is deep, the pavilion is heavy, nine curved corridors staggered and continuous, there is a faction of the kings house important momentum. The Miller family seems to be very calm, Lewis Miller after several decades to strike again news came, also did not cause the Miller family too much ripples. Only the main courtyard of a pavilion tea room, there is an old man and a young man are drinking tea and ying. The young man is about early twenties, handsome, with a dragon and a phoenix posture, a noble and elegant intention between the hands and feet, but also vaguely reveals a majestic momentum of a young man alone, as if a great river and mountain in its hands. This is actually Embus. On the opposite side, is a middle-aged man in his fifties, the appearance of the hall, showing majesty, and Embus have some simrity, even sitting there but also a king and marquis aura. Embus, you have learned about tonights incident, right? The middle-aged man asked as he casually yed a piece. Embus nodded his head and said, Father, I have been informed. The one who can make Embus call out to his father is Ronnie Miller, the current head of the Miller family. Whats the idea? Ronnie Miller asked in a nd tone. Embus thought for a moment and said, Father means Jason? Right. Ronnie Miller nodded.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There is not much thought. The strength he showed was worthy of the surname Miller, and what about when he learned of the events of that year? The moment he was born, he was already destined to be an outcast. If he can let go if he can understand, to my heart can allow him a ce. If he has any idea, I naturally take the Miller familys overall situation as a priority. Embus said in a nd tone. Ronnie Miller looked up at Embus, a trace of approval in the eyes, said: You can think so best. The Miller family cannot be med for what happened back then. The Miller family is the only one to me. Embus also followed the eyes to look, he knew, that direction there is a forbidden ce, a the Miller family in addition to the charter by anyone can not approach the forbidden ce. This forbidden ce is located in the Miller familys most northern side, where there is only a secret room, outside of the secret room a circle of 50 meters have be a forbidden area. This room is notpletely closed, there are windows. The full moon is hanging high, spilling down the moonlight became the only source of light in this chamber. Even so, the whole room still appears to be extremely dark, and there is no half light. Can vaguely see, the room has a slender figure sitting alone with his back to the beings, cloaked, the whole body exudes a deep marrow-like loneliness and sadness. This figure does not move, as if already petrified. Behind him, there were nine chains, like nine iron dragons imprisoning his body, arms, legs, neck, two shoulder des, upper and lower waist were held in chains, a total of nine! nine dragon lock! This is the most cruel torture, but also the most cruel confinement. Nine chains to lock the dragon! Chapter 708 Incomplete Boxing Sutra Three dayster. Phoenixs Master Wuzhuang has dutifully sent over all thepensation imed by Old Mr. Miller, no less. The depth of the Treasure Pavilion can be seen from this. You know that the things Old Mr. Miller asked for, even some ancient hermit families may not be able to get together in a short time. In addition, Koto, the Jiang familyspensation was also sent, in addition to some precious herbs, there are two fourth-grade Fire Pills, as well as 100 million yuan ofpensation! Jason was really shocked, Old Mr. Miller casually released a sentence to harvest so muchpensation, it is really not just a person can do. But thinking about Old Mr. Miller that a profound strength, since the words, the Jiang family side if not Heavenly Holy Lands words to back up, but really only obedientlypensate. Otherwise Old Mr. Miller really want to personallye to the door, then the loss will not only be the value of thispensation. Wolf Boy had already been sent to a basic education program, and Kay helped introduce him to an educational institution owned by a friend of hers. Jason apanied him to learn more about it and found it to be really good, so he urged Wolf Boy to study hard and respect his teachers. Jason,st time you took a fourth-rate Fire Pills given to you by Miss Stokes,ter you take a fifth-rate Fire Pills to return to Miss Stokes. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded his head and said, Good. The Jiang familypensated for the two fourth-grade Fire Pills, but we can give one to Riley and Wolf Boy to take. It can help them in their own martial arts training. Old Mr. Miller said. Im not worried about Wolf Boy, hes tough and can persevere in his training. Its Riley, the kid, whos too jumpy. Jason said. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Dont worry, if this kid doesnt practice well, I will naturally take care of him. Jason remembered that he had taken an Iplete Boxing Sutra at the auction venue, and hadnt had a chance to look through it in the past few days when he was busy with Wolf Boys enrollment. Immediately, he said, By the way, Old Mr. Miller, I auctioned off a Boxing Sutra at the auction house, and its a little iplete. Would you like to go through it? Youve been fooled, havent you? Give it to me to see. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason took out the wooden box, took out the Iplete Boxing Sutra that was inside, and handed it to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller opened it and saw that it was all in traditional Chinese characters, but he could recognize all of them. At first Old Mr. Miller did not think so, but looked at it with great interest, and even in his eyes there was a wisp of essence. At the end, Old Mr. Miller said: Not bad, but unfortunately not all. This is a Boxing Sutra of four heavy fists, which exins the understanding of the intention of the heavy fist, but not the style of the fist. But this guide blood and flesh pure power, with the help of their own cohesive potential, the evolution of their own heavy fist, so as to achieve the ultimate boxing path of a force. You do not practice ancient martial arts, relying on the pure power of the flesh. So this Boxing Sutra you can well understand,bined with your own boxing path, still has a great benefit. So its still worth it. Jason smiled. If it wasnt crippled, it would count as a Supreme Boxing Sutra. But youve already begun toprehend your own Boxing Sutra. So even if its crippled, some of the insights for heavy boxing that are exined in it are still very good. This is not Boxing Sutra for supreme master most people basically useless, only the path of physical cultivation is useful. Old Mr. Miller said. Then Ill study it properly. Jason spoke. To say the least, since seeing Old Mr. Millers unfathomable and terrifying strength with his own eyes, Jason is really more interested in the martial arts, as if there is a strong motivation to push him towards the peak of the martial arts. After seeing the supreme masters power, Jason realized that his current strength in the supreme master is really nothing. Of course, this is also rtive. If it is in the battlefield, two armies fighting, Jason to say that the crown supreme master is not impossible, supreme masters strength is terrifying, but in the battlefield by virtue of firearms against, Jason is really not afraid of these ancient martial arts strong. Only, supreme master has supreme masters rules. To make the entire supreme master subservient, relying on the pure strength of the martial artist, rather than firearms shells. Jason carefully referred to the fragmented Boxing Sutra, to say that all at once to fullyprehend that is impossible, in fact, the first time to see really could not understand something. The only way to have a hint of understanding is to concentrate on it, get into it, andbine it with your own boxing to prove it. In the afternoon, Jason went to pick up Wolf Boy from Oakshire University, which is about four or five kilometers away. After picking up Wolf Boy and handing him over to Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy had to go back to his boxing practice and drug refinement, so he didnt have any time to spare throughout the day. Jason was driving the Paramount Predator towards Herthum Group. He hadnt been to Herthum Group since he came back, and his own injuries had healed well in the past few days, so he was nning to go to Herthum Group. In any case, he was also a member of Herthum Group, so he had to visit it. Half an hourter, Jason drove into the Herthum Groups underground parking lot, turned off the car and stopped. Ding! The elevator door opened and Jason stepped out. He walked straight in the direction of the chairmans office. He paused when he passed Jessies office and saw that the door was closed, he was a little curious in his heart and thought to himself did the beautiful secretary note to work today? He subconsciously went over and unscrewed the office door, and then looked inside. Once he saw it, he almost fell headlong to the ground. Jessie is in the office, and it just so happens that she is at this time she is deep into a step skirt, also do not know what is doing. All in all, Jasons cold push to see the door, but also really disturbed. The moment the door is pushed open, Jessie face panic jerked her head up, after seeing Jasons she was first stunned, then a burst of annoyance up, a jade face swish on the red up. At this time, she still maintains the posture that seems extremely awkward to outsiders, her hand is still from a step under the skirt in it. Jason really wants to find a crack to burrow in. Damn it, how did you happen to run into such a thing? This kind of embarrassment is exactly the same as a man hiding inside the office to y. This is the same as a man hiding in the office to jerk off, but was seen by someone banging on the door, how embarrassing it must be ah? I think Miss Morris is also in the same mood at the moment, right?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The cold, murderous gaze of her can be seen. Jason only had a hard head said: So what I just came back, I thought you were not in the office, so I pushed open the door to look at uh, I went to find Miss Herthum, you continue, I really I didnt see anything! With that, Jason immediately closed the door and fled in a huff. Jason Miller! Inside the office, there came the murderous and angry voice of the beautiful secretary. Chapter 709 Embracing the Goddess Inside the office, Jessies delicate face was as furious as frost. How could she have expected that this damned bastard who had disappeared for days would suddenly appear and push open the door of her office without knocking? At this time, Jessies hand also from a step skirt out, the original is the ck stockings on the legs to take off. Oakshire was also a little cold at this time, she was wearing velvet stockings, and she came to the office with the air conditioning on, but it was hot, so she nned to take off the velvet stockings first. She had just reached into her skirt to take them off when Jason pushed the door open. At that moment, she was really embarrassed and could not wait to cut Jason to pieces. Then, Jessies mind snapped to a halt, and she remembered the words Jason left behind when he slipped away Continue? Continue with what? Oh my God, this goddam bastard didnt think I was having sex, did he? The thought of this, Jessie immediately not calm, her face blue and up, stood up violently, as if want to go to Jason to fight. But thinking that Jason had gone to Sally, she only had to bear down. At this time, Jason was already in Sallys office. Sally is still as beautiful as ever, a silver gray professional dress will be her exquisite curves perfectly outlined, like a water hibiscus like the immacte jade face is with a smile of joy, the pair of eyes like a convergence of the stars of the sky is looking at Jason, smiling and said: Jason, youre here ah. The first few days Sally had time to go to Bamboo Residence, she knew Jason was injured, the expression at that time looked extremely heartbroken.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The injury is basically fine, so I came to see thepany. Jason smiled and then asked, How is thepany running these days? Sally beamed and said, Currently thepanys main focus is on the Zeus Project research. We have already made some progress. But there are still some biotechnology problems. We have been trying to find domestic bio-energypanies to cooperate, but we have not been able to do so. Have you ever thought of finding some big international bioenergypanies to cooperate with? Jason asked. Sally shook her head and said, Its even harder to do that. After all, internationally, Herthum Group is not that big a name. Jason nodded as he thought of Luca. Lucaswork is very wide, with Europe and the United States over some of the ancient family disciples have contact, those ancient family hold a lot of industry, which will certainly also have bio-energy this fast. Jason thought he would talk to Luca and see if she could introduce an international bioenergypany to cooperate with Herthum Group and provide some technical support. Sally came over and said, Lets not talk about these things. Youre really okay with your injury? Thats for sure, do I look like Im not okay? Jason asked with a smile. Sally red at him and said, You always make people worry about you when you are overseas. But yet, I cant do anything for you. Jasons heart warmed and he said with a smile, Sally, you dont have to worry about me too much. Im sure Ill be fine. I just feel a little guilty that I cante over to thepany from time to time, so I am indeed too ipetent. Its just that a boss like you can put up with it. Any otherpany would have fired me a long time ago. Sally smiled sweetly, her beautiful eyes fixed on Jason and asked, How long can you stay this time? It shouldnt be long either. There are still things over there. When things stabilize overseas, I will be able to take a good rest for a while. Jason said. Sally nodded gently and said softly, Dont tire yourself out and pay attention to your own safety at the same time. As long as you are well, I will feel very happy Looking at Sally this moment presents the kind of softness and beauty, Jason really have a kind of want to embrace her into the arms of the impulse. By the way, Mr. Page and Cillians family miss you. When you didnte back, I visited them a few times. I said you went overseas and were busy with some things. Sally suddenly said. I havent been to see them for a long time either. Why dont we go and see them together when you get off work? Jason asked. Sally smiled and said, Sure. Then Ill go with you after work. Then you work first, Ill go around thepany. Jason said with a smile. Jason turned to leave, but saw Sally red at him and said in a sultry tone: Youre leaving now? I dont see you saying you want to hug someone even when youe back once in a while, you really dont understand the style at all. Jason froze for a moment, only tough and said, Sally, I am not looking at this is in thepany, and it is office hours so tantly hugging their top boss, is it really good? Whats wrong with that? Besides, no one will find out! Sally opened her mouth and hummed again, Thanks to you still know that I am your top boss, ah? The only way to make your boss happy is to get a promotion and raise your sry, right? Thats so true, I cant even refute it! Jasonughed. Jasonughed. A beautiful boss had said this, what else could Jason do? The only thing he could do was to reach out and pull Sallys sexy body into his arms, hugging it tightly, fully feeling the squeeze of the two soft fullnesses, and it was really iparable. Sally cheeks a red, face gently pillowed on Jasons shoulders, the corners of the mouth gently raised a smile, look very happy, also very satisfied. This hug she has been looking forward to and waiting for a long time. She did not ask for anything else, but only hoped that when she was tired and tired, she could have such a solid and warm chest to lean on. That will bring her endless motivation to carry on with the mission of Herthum Group. It is a pity that the man in front of her has too many things to do and often does not see people, but she has no regrets, as she thought at the beginning, the rest of her life to meet this man, she is satisfied. A wisp of fragrance entered Jasons nasal cavity, smelling the fragrance emanating from Sallys body, feeling the soft body of the beautiful woman in his arms, he suddenly had an unprecedented feeling of peace and fulfillment inside. Perhaps the true meaning of life is to be able to meet someone who likes you just as you also like, so quietly snuggle together, that is the true meaning of happiness. Chapter 710 A Kiss Jason left Sallys office, although he also wanted to hold Sally such a goddess-ss beauty all the time, feeling her sexy and soft body in the arms of the feeling close. But Sally has the wholepanys business to deal with, and he cant keep dying Sallys working time. Jason walked out and just closed the door, looked up and saw the beautiful secretarys office door, Jessie was standing without saying a word, a pair of dyed ice cold gaze is staring at him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jason immediately had a feeling of numbness in his scalp, thinking it is not identally bumped into your good things, there is a need to wait for me like this? Besides, its not my fault, how did I know you were secretly getting high during work hours? Jason couldnt tell that Miss Morris looked cold and aloof on the surface, with an icy temperament that could easily be associated with sexual indifference. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. It seems that this woman without a man is really not. Since they havee out, there is no reason to continue to return to Sallys office to seek refuge. Jason had to walk up, pretending to smile easily and said: Jessie, why are you standing here? Are you going to Miss Herthum? Then you go. Saying that, Jason was already ready to slip away from the side. Jason, stop right there! Jessie reached out to intercept, she looked at the chairmans office, as if she didnt want Sally to hear something, she said: Youe in! With that, she pulled Jason into the office without a word, and then closed the door with a bang. Jason was startled and looked at Jessie with confusion, wondering what the intention of the beautiful secretary was to pull herself into her office. Its hard to believe that just using her hand wasnt enough, so she hit her own idea? How can this work? He is high-minded, clean-sleeved, not close to women this in the office inside how to let people good meaning? Will blush ah! Uh Jessie ah, there is no need to do so, right? You see this is in the office hours, there is what first bear a, really can not wait for the end of the day to say. What do you think? Jason said with a smile. Jessie heard this is simply angry a Buddha ascended to heaven two Buddha out of the body, she said angrily: Jason, you see what you mean this is? What did you think of? Without knocking on the door to push open my office door, whats more, you, you have such evil ideas, I, Ill kill you! Wait, dont do it first, Jason looked at Jessie to lunge, quickly to stop, and then said, I admit, directly push open the door is my fault. But what do you mean by evil thoughts? You still do not admit it! What did you think when you pushed the door open and saw me? Jessie asked in exasperation. Jasons face looked odd for a while, thinking how could I say such words? He could only say in a roundabout way: Jessie, in fact, this is also very normal. I do think, Jessie you can try to find a boyfriend or something, so maybe it will be better. You you you you bastard! Jessie heard, hated stomped his feet, not to say pounced on, a strong pounding ah scratch ah, hate to shoot this bastard to death. Jason was speechless, just identally bumped into it, whats the matter. There is no need to be so thin-skinned, right? I knew it, you think so! You are simply too disgusting, you nasty-minded bastard! Jessie scolded with a burst of anger. What does this have to do with my thoughts? Jasonughed bitterly. You still dont admit it! The office was too hot with the air conditioning on, and I just wanted to take off my velvet stockings. It just so happened that you pushed open the door and saw the result, and you, you got that nasty idea that I was, was having that what you bastard! Jessie hate to gnash her teeth, anxious eyes are a little red. Jason froze, he looked down to see Sure enough, at this time Jessie two slender snow-white jade legs showed up, he remembered when he pushed open the door to see, she was wearing ck stockings. So he misunderstood her? Jason thought of this, Jason burst into a sweat, no wonder the beautiful secretary so angry, for no reason caused such a misunderstanding, if a person will be angry ah. Jason didnt know what to say for a while, but had to smile bitterly and said: Thats Jessie, its my fault. It is indeed with a preconceived notion of in fact, even if that is nothing, we are all adults, there will be needs at times, right? What? You bastard, you, you still have the nerve to say oooooh! Jessie snapped her mouth and bit down hard on Jasons shoulder. Hey are you not a dog? Jason hastily screamed, still really hurts na. Jessie was really hard at first, and only gradually loosened her teethter. The first time she bit down hard, she found that her hearts qi also smooth a lot, and only then felt better. But when she came back to her senses, a jade face could not help but flush up, actually saw her whole body almost lying on Jasons body, the two physical contact has been extremely intimate. Not only that, she also felt a pair of hands had wrapped around her waist at some point, just like that. She looked down, and sure enough, whose hands could there be other than Jasons? You are really shameless! Where are you putting your hands? Jessie asked with a cold face. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, You leaned up like this, I really have no ce to put my hands, so I thought Id just put them on your waist for a while What about now? Is it okay to let go? Jessie stared at Jason, and the annoyance in her eyes was turning into a me of anger. I was thinking, just now you bit me, should I be polite in return? Jason narrowed his eyes and said, looking unkind. Jessie was alerted and said, You want to bite me again? How dare you! The words just fell, but saw Jason fiercely lowered his head, and then her delicate and sexy red lips were blocked. Time also seemed to freeze at this moment. Jessie was dumbfounded, her eyes were wide open, her head was a little nk for a moment This bastard how dare he do so? Is this what he calls a bite? Oh my God! This is her first kiss! The poor beautiful secretary was at a loss for words and waspletely at a loss for words, so she froze in ce, allowing some shameless bastard to explore the fragrance and sweetness of those soft lips. Chapter 711 What the mature woman wants (I) Studies have shown that girls have a special psychological reaction when they kiss. For example, the heartbeat is elerated, the palms are sweaty, the body is soft, and there will be a kind of blushing psychology. The heartbeat elerates at the same time, the blood cirction of the whole body elerates, and the blood cirction of the chest also gets elerated, so in the process of kissing. Like now, Jason obviously felt that the beautiful secretary piece against his chest. In addition, excessive tension in the psychological situation, resulting in general weakness, will present a feeling of general softness. Like now, Jessies whole body is lying softly on Jasons body, giving a feeling of being at the mercy of the ughter. Jason is a veteran in this area, from the moment he sealed his lips with a kiss, he knew that this was Jessies first kiss, so he did not rush, but gently guided, so that Jessie gradually adapt to this feeling. He had to praise, the beautiful secretarys lips are really extremely delicate and soft, with a wisp of fragrant sweet feeling, as the rose after the rain, stained with rain dew, fragrant and moist. Unfortunately, his guidance out of good intentions did not get the approval of the beautiful secretary, Jessies mind was first nk, only to feel that the whole world began to spin, a kind of dizzy feeling. Gradually, and I dont know how long it took, she gradually came back to her senses. In an instant, her face turned red and her cheeks began to burn, and her first thought was how could this happen? Without any warning or preparation, how did this bastard kiss up? Is he still a human being? He is a devil, right? Did she ever think of doing this with him? Or rather, have you ever hinted at him in this regard? Not at all! Jessies entire body was instantly confused, a feeling of annoyance and shame, when she felt the bastards lips faintly emitting a hint of tobo taste again tangled, she fiercely opened her mouth, and then bit down on it. Snort. In that instant, Jason sucked in a cold breath. How did she start using her teeth again? This woman must be a dog, right? Jason wanted to cry, immediately did not dare to move, if the beautiful secretary a ruthless, hard toe down, the lips were to bleed how to see people ah? Jason stopped and said with a bitter smile, Jessie ah, why do you always like to use bite? Jessies face was red with shame, and she had a dilemma, she did bite the corner of Jasons mouth, but this position was really too embarrassing and ambiguous to maintain. In general, it is not the right ce to bite. This is said to be a bite, but what is the difference between the two lips and lips? Jessie had to let go of her mouth, then pushed Jason fiercely forward, staring at Jason with a look of annoyance, and said, You, you are simply shameless bastard, how can you do this? There is a kind of emotion called uncontroble love. Jason spoke in a serious manner, his starry-eyed gaze fixed on Jessie. Jessie covered her face with her hand, not sure if it was because of shyness or what, she said in an annoyed voice: You, you get out, I dont want to see you Jasonughed, it seems that women are still easily shy. Then Ill go out first. When you have time to have a meal together? Jason asked. I dont want you to care! Jessie said in a good-natured way. Jason smiled lightly, knowing that it was better to leave the beautiful secretary alone to calm her emotions at this time. After all, her first kiss was lost without warning, and she still didnt know what had happened, so she definitely needed some time to calm herself down.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jason pushed the door open and walked out, closed the door behind him and headed to the third floor to his office. Jason called Frank over and Frank came over immediately after hearing the news and smiled when he saw Jason and said, Mr. Miller. Jason nodded and said, Are there any problems with thepanys security recently? No, no, no problem at all. Frank immediately spoke up and continued, And thepanys new security system has been perfected. It can be said that thepanys security is now much stronger than before, covering some of the loopholes and so on that were pointed out before. Thats good. Ive been away for a while, so Ive really bothered you guys. Jason said. Frank hemmed and hastened to say, No trouble, no trouble, this is what we should do. Jason nodded and let Frank go on with his work. At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang, he took out the phone to see, it was Nora called. Jasons face was stunned, the only way to answer the phone Jason, youve forgotten your sister so soon? I heard that you came to thepany, why dont youe to my sister for a trip? Nora, I just came to the office. I went to see Miss Herthum. I just came out of her office. Well, can youe and see me now? Ive made you some tea and if you donte, the tea will get cold and my heart will get cold too. Nora, youre too polite, right? But you have said so, I do not want to go over a trip is really sorry Noras piece of mind. Just a moment, Ille over to your office. Jason smiled, hung up the phone and walked out. The head of the purchasing departments office. Jason came over and knocked on the door, but found that the door was hidden, so he pushed the door in. The office was warm and filled with a strong fragrant scent, which reminded Jason of Noras body scent. Jason. A delicate voice full of charming voice came, let people listen to feel the heart swaying. Jason followed the sound and saw Nora smiling charmingly, a light-colored shirt, the hem bundled in the body wearing a ck leather pants, outlining the sexy and mature curves of the tumultuous heart. Jason,e and have some tea nasty, where are you gazing at? Sisters ass grows a flower? Noraughed,ughing and jokingly said. Jason a speechless, this woman is always like this, does not know the see through not to say broken this truth, always a sentence to make people embarrassed. Jasonughed, walked to the sofa coffee table, looking at Nora standing in front of him, staring at her beautiful face that is enough to charm people, said: Nora so painstakingly prepared the tea reception, is there something? Look at you, cant I treat you to a cup of tea if theres nothing else? Nora said in a good-natured way, went to Jasons side, took his arm, and said, Come sit down and try my sisters tea making skills. The fragrance of the mature womans body immediately made Jason a little unsettled. Chapter 712 – What a mature woman wants (II) The tea is rain before the Mao Jian, tea soup turquoise, emitting a curl of fragrance. Jason took a sip, even he does not know how to taste tea people, feel that this tea is indeed very good, drinking a kind of mouth and teeth feeling. Jason smiled and said: The tea is good. Drinking quite good Huh? Why dont you drink it, why are you looking at me. Nora covered her mouth and ate a smile, said: This is not a long time no see it? So a few more eyes, maybe one day you will disappear again. Jason sighed lightly and said, The problem is, a beautiful woman like you even if you look at the Buddha for a long time, Im afraid you will have the idea of returning to the world. Let alone a bloodthirsty man like me? Moved? Noras eyes raised and asked. A little. Jason nodded truthfully. Then let me see. Nora smiled, her sexy and mature body immediately leaned over, and one hand was already pressing on Jasons heart. At once, Jason didnt even know what to do. Nora, who leaned over, had a heavy fullness on her chest pressed against his arm, a feeling that seemed to want to sink his arm deep into the inclusion. Indeed, there is a tendency for the heart to beat faster Huh? Howe it feels like a womans scent lingers on your body? Nora looked at Jason with surprise and asked with curiosity. Jasons heart thumped a moment, remembered the kiss with the beautiful secretary, the body to have residual fragrance is afraid of the beautiful secretary body. Facing Nora such a vixen woman, cover up is useless, he had to say: Oh that should be Jessie on it. I went to find Miss Herthum when I saw her, and then shouted. She was probably not expecting me to show up and was shocked. Wearing high heels, she was unsteady and almost fell down. Out of humanitarianism, I naturally went up and gave her a hand. Noras eyes darted around as she stared at Jason and asked, Thats all? And what else? In broad daylight, in front of Miss Herthums office, how could I do something animalistic? Jason said sternly. Maybe Jessie did it on purpose. Nora grunted, and then said, This leprechaun has got a mind of her own. You should be careful not to be eaten one day and still in the dark. Eaten? Jasonughed in his heart, if this is really the case, then he should be more careless, why should I be careful? There are no outsiders in my sisters office. Nora suddenly said. Jason was alerted and asked with a straight face, What do you want to say? Nora looked at Jason pretending to have a serious face, could not help butugh and curse, pinch pink fist punched him, ate augh and said: let you pretend! You honestly exin, this time has not thought about sister a little? The poor shirt seems to be unable to support the piece of heavy fullness, in the role of gravity pressed the shirt cor downward, like two deep water explosives. The bomb. Jason could not help but nce over the corner of his eyes, from the open cor extended into the bottom of the snow-colored furrow. He subconsciously swallowed, said: are so, can not want? Do not want that is no eggs of the turtle bastard! Hahahahaha Nora couldnt help butugh out loud, and the sound of wantonughter echoed in the office andsted forever. Jason looked at is a burst of speechless,ugh justugh, can not be so trembling ah? I am also a normal man, such temptation is very deadly! Anyway, you still have a conscience. Nora gave Jason a white look, then she collected her mind and said, No more molesting you, lest you want to explode what to do? I dide to you for something. Say it. Before I explode. Jason said. Last time your grandfather gave my mom a prescription and I took a decoction of the medicine for my mom every day. It was indeed able to suppress my moms illness. But there is still no cure. My mother is still young, so she cant be a medicine jar for the rest of her life, right? Nora spoke up, she sighed lightly, and then said, Last time Grandpa Miller said that there was a Ghost Doctor senior? He also said that he could cure my mothers illness. So I want to ask you to ask Grandpa Miller, the Ghost Doctor senior is not back from his travels? I want to take my mother to visit this Ghost Doctor senior, so that this senior cures my mothers condition.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jason nodded, his mind also recalled the painful appearance of Noras mother Trinity disease attack, outsiders look at all feel very tormented, let alone Nora. Then Ill ask the old man when I get back. If that Ghost Doctor senior is back, Ill take you guys to this senior. Jason said. Noras eyes were a little moist after she smiled, she was touched, although she was usually a passionate and spirited look, but she could tell who was really good for her. A woman, fighting in the city is indeed not easy, but also feel helpless and lonely, surrounded by such a person can give warmth, she is indeed very touched. Thank you. Nora smiled, looked at Jason, but lowered her head again. Dont lower your head, tears will fall. Jason smiled and reached out and gently lifted Noras jaw. Nasty! Nora scolded and raised her hand to pound Jasons chest. Thats a bit of a flirtation. Jason said and reached out to wipe away the tears from the corners of Noras eyes. Noras eyes stared at Jason in a daze, sexy and delicate red lips slightly open, seems to want to say something, but did not say. At this time Nora is presented with a very different from the past a charming style, look at me, I want to embrace her in the arms of a feeling of pity. Perhaps it would be better to give her a hug at this time. Jason thought to himself, he reached out and took Noras shoulders, and gently embraced her into his arms. This action is like a fuse, immediately ignited some potential feelings. Nora fell into Jasons arms, and at the same time her sexy red lips, which were as delicate as fire, came forward of their own ord. The actual woman finally knows how to take the initiative. Jason took a deep breath, fiercely picked Nora up the whole person, ced on hisp, then his hands along her soft waist up. Soon, he let his hands drown in a sea of high, plump softness. Ensure In the office, there is also a charming sound of calling, extremely seductive. Chapter 713 – A loss of success In the office, the spring light leaked, a surge of ambiguous factors, vaguely with the sound of suppressed wooing sounded. Nora is sitting on Jasons body, and even though she appears to be spontaneous on the surface, she is not a very casual woman, and even appears to be somewhat conservative. Her passionate side will only be shown in front of the person she likes. The actual fact is, her face is still red, rendered with a little red, like a February peach blossom, enchanting. I do not know when, her shirt cor on a few buttons were unbuttoned, arge spring light is leaked, a nce to let people dazzled. The top, however, has left a few red finger marks, who left the natural is self-evident. Nora seems to be absorbed in the period, and did not notice Jasons hands had slipped down, as if searching for the buttons of her leather pants. Just then Ring, ring, ring! Thendline phone on the desk suddenly rang at an inopportune time. Noras eyes were stunned, looking at the scene a charming and delicate jade face more blushing. Dont worry about it, it must be an iing sales call. Jason said with conviction. Nora couldnt help butugh and give him a white look after hearing this, saying, You are so eager.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No, no, no, Im telling the truth. This kind of sales call you dont answer the other party will actively hang up. Jason said in a serious manner. However, the phone that continued to ring seemed to be hitting Jason in the face and kept on ringing relentlessly. Nora gritted her teeth and said, Id better go and answer it. Maybe there is something this is not good if it is dyed. With that, Nora stood up and buttoned up while walking towards her desk. Hello? Who is it? Nora picked up thendline and opened her mouth to ask. Jason followed him and hugged Nora from behind, stirring Nora nearly unstable, her body still trembling lightly, answering the phone she was slightly gasping for breath. Ah? The other side is already here? Good, good I, I am in the office, then let the other sidee directly to my office Nora said on the phone. It was hard to hang up the phone, looking at Jason was about to pounce again, she said with no good grace, Just calm down a client ising over and will be here soon. So unlucky? Who is it? Ill kick him out first. This kind of person does not know anything, and stille to talk about business? Jason said with righteous indignation. Pfft. Nora couldnt help butugh and said, Its not like there are hooligans like you on the other side, so who can me them? All right, you go out first! How can I talk when peoplee inter and see me like this? Jason was upset, but there was nothing he could do. It seems that this time it is going to be a lost cause again, it is really a pity, it is rare to have such an opportunity. Nora rushed Jason away, and then she organized herself a little to calm down a bit, so that there would not be any embarrassing things happen when she met with the clientter to talk about things. Jason went around the Herthum Group and checked the security system he had arranged to set up, which was basically in order. He went to the second floor and saw some security guards in the training room who were insisting on training, which also made him feel relieved. It seemed that Frank still had some leadership ability. During his absence, there was no need for him to supervise anything, and Frank had consciously arranged thepanys security guards to train and be stronger ording to his established n. At around 6pm, Jason received a call from Sally, saying that she had finished her work and was ready to go. Jason then went to the underground parking lot to wait for Sally. In a short while, he saw Sally walking down, draped in a ck jacket, walking around with an elegant style emanating from her bones. Take my car? Jason asked with a smile. Sure. Sally smiled. Jason opened the door and helped Sally into the car, and he got in and drove in the direction of Clevnd Square. About half an hourter, the car arrived at Clevnd Square, Jason and Sally stepped out of the car and walked towards Bradleys house. Jason and Sally got out of the car and walked towards Bradleys house. When they got to the door, Jason pressed the doorbell. ng! The door opened and Marion pushed it open and saw Jason and Sally standing outside the door. Marion was stunned, reacted and shouted with a smile, Come out, old man, look whos here. Whos here? Bradleys voice sounded, he also came out, define a look, an old face surprised, said with a smile: Jason, Sally, you came ah. Jason, when did you get back? Mr. Page, Mrs. Page, Jasonughed, walked into the house, and said, I just came back a few days ago. I havent visited you guys in a while, so I came to check in. Wheres Cillian? Shes not out of school yet? Jason asked. The door to one of the rooms opened and Cillian came out, smiling happily when she saw Jason and said, Jason, Sally. Jason smiled and said, I havent seen you for a while, Cillian is getting prettier and prettier. Really? I wouldnt believe it if I was told, but I believe Jason when he says it. Cillian smiled. Jason, its good that youre here, we missed you too. Its just as well that well be eating soon. Lets talk while we eat. Marion smiled and looked at Jason with a sense of love. Sally also went to help in the kitchen, and when the table was set, Jason and Bradleys family sat down and ate. Sally has been visiting us a lot. She said you were overseas, busy with something. I thought, As long as youre safe and sound, thats all that matters. Bradley said with a smile. Jason nodded, knowing that Bradley was worried because he thought he must be on some kind of mission or something overseas. Mr. Page, you guys dont have to worry about me, Ill be fine. Jason smiled, then looked at Cillian and said, Were you just in your room studying for your homework? Just reading a little. Cillian said. Jason smiled, and then said, I also brought back a brother this time. About the same age as you. Maybe about two years younger than you. Cillian, if you have time in the future, you may want to teach this brother. Cillian was stunned, and then her face showed a feeling of interest, she said: Younger than me? Thats my brother, too. Ill go find Jason after the weekend and get to know him. If he needs me to tutor him, Ill tutor him. That would naturally be best. Youre both the same age, and youll learn faster if you tutor him. Jason smiled. Cillian nodded, with a sense of anticipation in her eyes. After the meal, Jason and Sally sat and chatted with the Bradleys over tea, talking about some of the familys long vacations and short ones. For Jimmys death, Jason has always felt guilty. What canpensate, that is to do their best to take care of the Bradley family, there is time to spend more time with the two suffering from the loss of their sons of the elderly. Companionship, perhaps the best way for them to heal the pathos. Chapter 714 Taylor Drunk It was almost 9:30 when Jason saw that the Bradley family was almost ready to pack up and rest, so he and Sally got up to leave. Sally, thank you foring to visit Mr. Page and the others while I was gone. Theyre old, and theres nothing more they could ask for than some morepany. Jason said in a sincere voice. Sally smiled, looked at Jason and said, Why are you so polite with me? I like Mr. Page and the others, especially Cillian, I treat her like a sister. So I came over to see them when I was free, thats what I should do. Jason took a deep breath, a trace of guilt shed across his face, and slowly said, I failed Jimmy, I couldnt bring him back. All I can do is to take care of his family, so that I have some peace of mind. Sally said softly: Jason, in fact, I feel the same guilt as you do. But I think we always have to look ahead and just do what we have to do in front of us. Jason nodded and said with a smile, Youre right. Sally tilted her face up to look at Jasons angr side face and suddenly asked, Jason, it seems like youve never mentioned your parents before. Jasons face was stunned after hearing this, and after a long time of silence, he smiled spontaneously and said, Im not going to lie to you, I myself dont know what my parents look like and whether they are still alive. I was raised from infancy by Old Mr. Miller. What?! Sally eximed, she really didnt expect that Jason hadnt even met his parents, or even knew who his parents were, which was too much of a surprise to her. Jason, Im sorry, I didnt know about your situation. Sally blushed apologetically as she continued, After all these years, you havent even bothered to look for them? Looked, but there was no news. Jason had looked away and said with a smile, Im sure it wasnt my parents who wanted to abandon me back then, there must have been some reason. I dont know if theyre still alive, but as long as one of them is still alive, Ill find them. I also hope that they are still alive and that one day you will be reunited with them. Sally spoke up, and she took Jasons arm. The two of them were walking quietly on the street, enjoying the quietness of the moment, a feeling that Sally liked, she did not want anything else, as long as she had Jason by her side, walking together and talking together, then she was satisfied. Sally, if Herthum Group has the opportunity to go overseas and develop overseas business, will you support it? Jason suddenly asked. Sallys face was stunned and her beautiful eyes looked at Jason suspiciously, she smiled and said, You mean hypothetically? If thepany has the opportunity to develop overseas, its a good thing. I naturally support it. Thats good. Jason smiled. When he went overseas next time, he was going to find out through his contacts on Lucas side if he could find somerge internationalpanies for Herthum Group to cooperate with, especially in the field of bioenergy. As we were talking, Jasons cell phone rang and he took it out to see that it was Matt calling. He hadnt been in touch with Matt and Taylor for a long time, so when he saw Matt calling, he answered the phone and said, Hello, Matt? Its been a long time. Jason, its really been a long time since Ive been in touch. Are you free tonight? Come out for a drink if youre free. In the meantime, lets talk to Madam Caine, Matts voice came over the phone. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Its hard to say, you can talk about it when you have time toe over. Matt sighed softly and said. All right, Ille over then. Jason said. Sally looked at Jason and asked, Jason, is there something wrong? A few friends from the police department, I think its something, asked me toe over. Jason opened his mouth and then asked, Do you want to go over there together? Sally smiled and said, I wont go. Your friend wants to talk to you about something, so I wont go over there. Then Ill send you back first. Jason said. Sure. Sally smiled and then asked, By the way, my father has always wanted to meet you, and you promised toe to my house for a meal. Its just that there hasnt been a suitable opportunity. Can you see when you have time? Jason tapped his head and said with a smile, I really forgot. Ill talk to you when Im free and go to your house to meet your aunt and uncle. Okay, its a deal. By the way, call Grandpa Miller as well. Sally smiled. Old Mr. Miller? Jasons heart felt weak, if he really wanted to call Old Mr. Miller, God knows what this shameless old man would say then. Jason then took Sally back to the Herthum family home before he went over to Matt and the others.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Diamond za, Babia BBQ. It was almost eleven oclock when Jason drove over. Jason found Matt and the others, besides him, Taylor and Tom. there were already some empty bottles on the table, and Taylor was lying on the table. Jason, youre here. Matt saw Jason, and he greeted him and sat him down. Jason, Tom shouted back. Jason sat down and saw that the case of beer was all finished, and couldnt help but lose his voice andugh, Whats wrong with you guys? A celebration party? Come here to drink? Which can be, recently a case is busy is anxious, are sent out all the police officers, ready to standby. There is no celebration banquet , Matt said. What case? Jason asked curiously. Not waiting for Matt to speak, lying on the desktop Taylor suddenly said: Why do I hear Jasons voice? Is that shameless bastard Jasoning over? Saying that, Taylor raised her head, revealing her delicate goose egg face, the pair of almond eyes looked hard towards Jason sitting across the table, in her vision first a blurred image, only gradually became clear in the end, it was indeed Jason. Jason, thought you had evaporated from the earth since you appeared, thene to drink e, take the wine over, I have long looked at this guy is not good, tonight I have to make him whole down. Taylor opened his mouth and said. Too drunk to stand up, but also to show off? Jason said. She is too tired and too stressed. Recently, this case, the upper pressure is very tight, we also dyed to solve the case. For almost a week, Detective Caine was almost always in the police office. Sleepy to squint for a while, hungry to order take-out. Matt opened his mouth, then said, Tonight we looked at Detective Caine too tired, so we dragged her out to eat a meal or something. As soon as we got here, she said she wanted to drink and drank and became like this. What kind of case is it? Make you all look like this? Jason frowned and asked. Chapter 715 – Perverted Murderous Devil Matt then also briefly told Jason about the recent murders. It turns out that recently a psychopathic murderer emerged in Oakshire, specifically targeting young and beautiful women, each of the murdered women invariably have been sexually assaulted traces. So far, the police have found four cases of murdered women, through the sexual assault left by the fluid test, found that the same person. In addition to the four known murdered women, the police have also received reports of three young women missing, suspected to be rted to the psychopathic killer. The three missing women are unknown, and may still be alive, so Taylor led the crime solving team will work overtime to solve the case as soon as possible, to rescue the three women who may still be alive. Jason could not help but frown at the words and asked, Is there no hint of clues about the killer so far? Matt shook his head and said, Not at this time. We have collected the relevant CCTV footage of the victims before they disappeared, and no suspicious suspects were found. Finally, we used the south side as the main location based on the killers modus operandi and habits. But also did not find anything. Therefore, I suspect that the murderers hiding ce is not inside the residential floor, it is possible to hide in some mountainous areas. There is always a purpose for a crime. What is the purpose of the other party? Jason frowned and asked. Mattughed bitterly and said, We simply dont know what the other partys motive for the crime is. In addition to murder, there is amon denominator of sexual assault. The other party is not for money either. It can only be said that this is a psychopathic criminal, killing in addition to satisfying their own bestiality, the means is extremely cruel. Each of the deceased will have a thin wound through the heart area, the examination found that there are traces of loss of semen blood. Jason frowned, such a perverted modus operandi he also heard for the first time. So, arent all young women in Oakshire potentially at risk now? Jason asked. Matt nodded and said, Yes, indeed. Thats why some nightclubs and entertainment venues have stepped up police patrols and also issued announcements to remind single women to be safe. Other than that, theres nothing better to do. Saying that, Matt smiled and said, Jason, to tell you this is also to confide in. You are not the police, you do not need to worry about these things. The reason I called you over is to persuade Detective Caine that she cant drink anymore. Pull her away and she does not go, but must shout the wine continue to drink. Taylor is indeed drunk, lying on the table, mumbling under his breath, but also do not know what nonsense in the drink. Jason thought to himself, How can he persuade this police tigress? But since he was here, he had to say: Madam Caine, can you pull yourself together a little bit? In this condition, how can you solve the case? The killer is still on the loose, and you? But is in the drunkenness, will be depressed, do drunkenness those murders do not exist? Drunk the murderer jumped out voluntarily for you to arrest? Jason asshole, its not your turn to lecture me! Taylor snapped her head up, her eyes a little red, and said angrily, Wheres the wine? Jason, if you dont dare to drink with me, then youre not a man! Okay. Then Ill drink with you. Jason was furious, called the waiter and asked for another case of beer. After the wine came up, Jason opened ten bottles on the table and said, Tell me, how do you want to drink? Come on, Ill keep youpany! Youre a bitch, you just want to drink, right? Let you drink enough! Jason said he picked up a bottle of wine first and finished it in a few gulps.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Taylor herself is a stubborn temper, after seeing this scene, she also picked up a bottle of wine to fill, halfway through the drink, but she could not help but wow sound, directly vomited on the ground. Detective Caine! Tom saw this and quickly patted her back. After throwing up, Taylors inner defenses seemed to have copsed, she burst into tears, sobbing and saying: Im ipetent, I cant solve the case, Im watching a life one woman at a time being persecuted Im really tired, but I dont care, as long as I can see I dont care if I can see the hope of solving the case even if Im tired but I cant see Jason heart a moment of silence, he knows Taylors character, belong to the kind of cynical. This time the murder case is aimed at young women, the method is also so sick and cruel, with Taylors character naturally is anxious to immediately catch the murderer brought to justice. Seeing that the case is far from being solved, you can imagine how much pressure she is under and how painful the ordeal is. Jason walked over and said: Taylor, I know youve always been a good cop. I can understand how you feel. However, with the murderer in addition to the battle of wits, but also to see who can give perseverance to the end. I believe that with your ability, this time you can crack the case. However, you first need to pull yourself together in order to solve the case. Taylor gradually stopped sobbing, she looked at Jason, gritted her teeth and said, I remember you said you can drink a lot, right? Then keep drinking with me tonight. Youre throwing up and youre drinking? Jason asked. Its okay if you throw up? Dont worry, Ill be fine tomorrow after Ive had a good drink tonight. There are some emotions that need to be released as well. Taylor said. Jason smiled and said, All right. Then Ill drink with you. Jason can understand Taylors mood, perhaps after a big drunk, to be able to release the pressure that has been piled up for a long time, to be able to start over, in a better condition to crack the case. Taylor itself is already drunk, Jason called a case of beer after drinking, she alsopletely lying on the table, this time is really drunk unconscious. Jason took a deep breath and said, Taylor is not that kind of weak woman, she is very strong. Tonight she was just venting her emotions. Shell wake up the next day and shell be fine. I hope so. I hope so, Jason, if you hadnte over, I wouldnt have known what to do with her. Mattughed bitterly. Matt, you just said you had to go back to the police station with Tom, right? Then Ill take Taylor back. Ill drop her off at her ce and let her rest while I go. Jason said. Okay, good, then Detective Caine will trouble you. Matt said with a nod. Jason picked Taylor up and helped her all the way to the car, put her in the car and sat her down and pulled her seat belt on. Matt had told Jason where Taylor lived, in the Littlefield District. Taylor also had the key to the room, just send her back to let her lie message. Jason looked at the side of Taylors face and recalled all the ludicrous misunderstandings he had with her at first, when Taylor faced him really tough. It seems that this time the case to her pressure is really big, otherwise with her strong character will not be so. At the same time Jason also some curiosity, the murderer is actually what people? From Matts description of the condition of the deceased, it seems that the killer is suspected of sucking human blood? It seems that this is not like a simple perverted demon for their own bestiality and revenge on young beautiful women, most likely there is a deeper purpose. Chapter 716 – The Pugnacious Side Littlefield District, building 8, room 1604. This is where Taylor lives, about 90 square meters of the house, only she lives alone, but also is more than enough. Jason also took a lot of effort to get Taylor up here, she was already drunk and couldnt tell north from south, so naturally she couldnt walk, so she relied on Jason to report her up all the way. Taylor is still quite heavy, although she does not look fat at all, but also extremely sexy willowy, but she is the captain of the criminal investigation team, keep exercising all year round, their own skin flesh and blood these are verypact. Plus, the weight added by her piece of great fierce things cant be ignored already, heavy, very visual impact. Jason brought Taylor back to the room is also facing some difficulties, Taylor in the drink when vomiting, the body of the clothes certainly can not wear to sleep, what else can you do? Only to help her to take off. Jason is really a little embarrassed, he did undress a lot of women, this kind of thing is not difficult for him to call it a breeze. The problem is that he has never taken off a drunk womans clothes, this kind of thing, he never do. Jason thenughed and said, Why do you think so much? The actual fact is that you will not be able to take advantage of the opportunity to undress Taylor or anything. He is just trying to make her sleep better. Jason looked at Taylor lying on the bed, in the police uniform under the outline of the sexy curves, not to mention that the beautiful police officer in this scenario is really a kind of indescribable seductive charm. Less a trace of the previous kind of tough and violent momentum, but rather a trace of drunkenness and flirtation. Jason took a deep breath, he did not think much about it, went over and took Taylors shoes off first, then he reached out decisively, towards the police uniform shirt Taylor was wearing. He kept his mind calm, and his heart did not have any waves, he unlocked the first button everything went smoothly. This process, he was most worried about Taylor suddenly woke up, to really so that is only a hundred mouths to defend. Fortunately, this beautiful police officer is obviously not lightly intoxicated, Jason all the buttons of the shirt unbuttoned, she is still no response. Next, Jason will be the shirt from Taylors body off and down, presenting a sense of shock that makes people feel thrilled. Jason could not help but feel a sense of blood boiling when he looked at it, and he took a deep breath to suppress the excess emotion in his heart. Looking at the pants Taylor is still wearing, he thought to himself that it is better to be a good person in the end. The reason for sending the Buddha to the west is that there is no reason to give up halfway. The police pants Taylor was wearing were very stiff, and this kind of material can befortable to sleep in? Definitely notfortable ah! So, Jason ispletely a humanitarian great conscience, decisively will be unbuttoned, and then pulled down a. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, the only way to pull down an inch by inch. This is really a technical task. I saw that the pants have been pulled to the calf end, is about toplete the sess, when the cold The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on the right leg. Taylors right leg popped up quickly, from the bottom up, full force, ferocious kick to Jason. This is still a fucking kick! Jason was really stunned, how could he have thought of this? Jason was toote to stop it, but the subconscious protective action is still there. Jason immediately reached out to protect the vitals. Bang! This leg kicked Jason on the back of the hand, fierce, full of force, so that Jason felt the back of his hand vaguely painful. Jasons forehead straight into cold sweat, this leg fucking too hard, right? This is not their own reaction in time to protect their hands, only to be kicked burst, then Old Mr. Miller painstakingly collected over the granddaughter-inw all can not be used, Old Mr. Miller also do not want to hold the grandson. This is not the end, this leg has just fallen, Taylors other leg has been fiercely kicked forward, Jason had to retreat back to, at the same time annoyed said: Taylor, what are you mad? Its really you, you fucking shameless bastard! How dare you cheat on me? Im going to cut you into pieces tonight! The beautiful officers irritated roar came as she sat up from the bed at once, looking like the sudden change had sobered her up considerably. It turned out that when Jason was pulling her police pants, she only felt a hand on her hip, and when she opened her eyes slightly in a daze, she actually saw that the clothes on her body had disappeared. The bottom of the foot seems to be a sneaky figure is pulling her pants, at that time she had the heart to kill, not to say that the two legs first kicked over and then. When Jason spoke, she realized that the sneaky figure was actually Jason the bastard. Jason is really speechless to the extreme, he only said: Taylor, this is a misunderstanding, you first listen to me properly Listen to a fart, what exactly is your purpose I do not know? Ive never seen a pig run before? Ill beat you to death, you shameless pervert! Taylor angrily shouted open, in a state of rage, she ignored the three seven twenty-one from the bed to lift her legs and leap down, she forgot that her pants are hanging on the calf, this leap under the legs simply can not step, and so tragic!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Bang! Taylors entire body fell directly to the foot of the bed. Jason opened his mouth tough, but immediately held back, he walked up, said in a concerned tone: Taylor, are you all right? Did you fall and hurt? Ill help you up Taylor how to say is also from the police force, the body is there, so when she fell down she also made a protective action, she simply kicked away the pants that tripped the legs. Waiting for Jason toe over, her hands violently held Jasons legs, and then an over-the-shoulder drop threw Jason hard into the big bed behind him. SHIT! Taylor took a look at Jasons fallnding actually in the bed, she could not help but burst foul, fell on the bed as if not fallen, she was certainly not happy in her heart. Next, not waiting for Jason to react, he is once again to see the extremely tough side of the police tigress. Detective Caine a jump, the whole person also towards the bed Jason jumped over. In mid-air, Detective Caines right leg knee curved up, the kneecap from mid-air right into Jasons chest ruthlessly impacted down. Chapter 717 Alternative Battles (I) Jason took a look at this situation, the whole person had a feeling of confusion This beautiful police officer is treating himself as a criminal who hasmitted a crime? This attitude ispletely to beat people to death rhythm ah! The other thing is that ordinary people are hit by her knee in the air, at least the sternum will be broken, not dead but also half crippled. Jason turned over and avoided Taylors knee from mid-air, he was about to ask Taylor to calm down, but unexpectedly, he could not wait for him to speak, Taylors left leg has been lightning sweeping to his waist. Jason had to raise his hand to cross-file, said in an indignant voice: I say tough girl, are you fucking crazy? Im doing a good job and you dont appreciate it, but youre still beating people to death? Taylor did not say anything, a long jump continued to kill Jason, one hand sped Jasons shoulder de, the other hand ready to lock Jasons throat. Jason couldnt let her do anything, so he used his Dragon Shadow Tackle and backhanded Taylors wrist, throwing her to the bed with one force. Bastard! Taylor shouted, her legs stretched forward, like open scissors, and caught Jasons legs, she was like a small female leopard, her body was full of energy, and wrapped around Jasons legs. And then, her entire body wrapped around Jason by force, and her hands were confined towards Jasons body. From the surface, it looked like her whole body was like arge python that was wrapped around Jason in a deadly manner. Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu? Jason froze for a moment. He naturally recognized that what Taylor was performing was Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, the biggest feature of this fighting technique was to wrap around the opponent through joint techniques and strangtion techniques, targeting the weak points of the opponents joints to wrap and kill. A master of Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu is often able to break the joints of the opponents arms and legs in a single shot, making the opponent lose the ability to fight instantly, so that the next step to kill. In addition, this jiu-jitsu also has an important feature is the whole person as arge python like wrapped around the opponent, like a python strangtion, so that people can not breathe. With Jason as the strength of the Dragon Shadow King of soldiers, Brazilian jiu-jitsu he really knows more than that, to say that the method of breaking can be said to be at hand thates. But when Taylor stalked up, his face was stunned, a time some reaction. The main thing is that the characteristics of Brazilian jiu-jitsu is like a snake wrapped around the body, Taylor is now wearing the only thinyer of internal. Clothing, plus her body is extremely sexy eye-catching, you can imagine when her whole person is wrapped up in this, the impact caused by the kind of feeling is how strong. When Jason could not easily react, but found that Taylor will be his hands towards the back of a break, ready to his limbs to control, really at that time, is really at Taylors disposal to do whatever you want. Jason hurriedly force, to discuss the strength of Taylor is naturally far from Jason, Jason did not need to explode their own secret power, just by virtue of their own physical outbreak of power to break free from the confinement of the shrewish girl, cast a dragon shadow grappling hand a reverse grapple, the whole person removed from Taylor, still on the bed, he did not wait for Taylor to continue recoil, he had already pounced up and sat on Taylors body, holding her down. Are you out of your mind? I didnt do anything, just kindly let you sleep peacefully, and the moment you open your eyes, you open your eyes indiscriminately, what do you mean? There must be a limit to unreasonable ah! No wonder youve always been a single dog, so that you dare to approach the man ah? You may not even know when your balls have been kicked out. Jason said in an annoyed voice. Bastard. Get off me! Taylor shouted angrily and struggled desperately. However, under Jasons pressure, she couldnt get free for a while. Youre a real pussy, you cant help it. Jason said in a cold voice. Damn Jason, Ill kill you! Taylor spoke in anger, her body shaking violently, desperately struggling, fiercely under a violent jerk, cold Boom! The gun in Taylors hand kept moving down Jasons chest and finally settled in that crotch position. Jason was shocked, cold sweat came out, he hurriedly said: Hey, shrewish girl, what do you want? When faced with a pervert, I cant wait to shoot them all! Especially one like you! Ill see if your gaze still dares to be dishonest! Taylorughed, she looked happy at this moment, with a sense of pride, this feeling of having Jasonpletely suppressed was really too good.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Next, Jason was actually surprised to see Taylor start to reach over and unbutton the shirt on him. Chapter 718 Alternative Battles (II) Jasons jaw drops in amazement What does this woman want? Has she gone crazy? He had goose bumps all over his body and immediately said, Hey, Madam Caine, what are you doing? Look, Im not even resisting. Dont you as a police officer know how to be lenient when you confess? What are you doing? Confession of leniency, this is not a police station. In here, its by my rules! Taylor opened her mouth, she gritted her teeth, a delicate red flushed on that delicate and beautiful goose egg face, and said, You bastard dared to take off my clothes, how can I not retaliate back? This is called the way to treat others! What kind of sophistry is this? Jason was speechless, from his debut until now, is really not encountered by a woman with a gun against Jason and then began to take off his clothes experience, this ispletely the first time encountered. At this time, Taylor has taken off his shirt three times, a body full of masculine and explosive power of the muscle lines stand out, the top is also littered with a number of scars that can not be smoothed out, some are gunshot wounds and some are cold weapons, dotted on top, as if the natural formation of tattoos. Taylor saw, her face really froze, the other hand could not help but gently stroked the scars, in the process, her heart seemed to be flooded with strange feelings, like an electric current surge throughout the body. Jason is a kind of goose bumps feeling, a kind of frightening feeling, because he can not understand Taylors intentions, and with Taylors tough personality, such actions are afraid of nothing to do with flirting. Jason did not dare to make a sound, afraid to open his mouth to anger the beautiful police officer, then God knows what the beautiful police officer to provoke things, in the end suffer or their own ah. Hey, how did you get these scars? Taylor raised her eyes to Jason and asked. Jasonughed and said, When I was a kid, I got into a fight with someone. And a gunshot wound? Taylor asked in a cold voice. She was a member of the criminal investigation team, so she was able to see at a nce that some of Jasons injuries were gunshot wounds. Jason froze for a moment, but facing Taylor he did not know how to answer, so he simply avoided the topic and said: I said Detective Caine, how long do you want to y? Just a little bit of fun, you do not want to get an inch! Taylor coldly snorted and said, If you open your mouth again, do you believe I will shoot you? Now you still have the right to negotiate terms? As for how I y that is of course until my mouth is out of this bad breath. Then, Jason was shocked to see that Taylor had reached for his belt. Shit! This woman is still real? Is she out of her mind? Or is she drunk out of her mind? Jason was speechless when he was stripped naked by Taylor, but he still had a cloth to cover himself. Taylors face is obviously a little unnatural, the whole jade face on this rose red, appearing delicate, eyes also seems to sh a trace of blushing. Although she has not had a boyfriend, has not experienced the affairs of men and women, but she is an adult woman again, this aspect of things more or less understand some. In her words, have not eaten pork also seen a pig run. Jason now even have the heart to die, this is too unclear about the situation, right? Whats the point of resisting? How much better to submit? This resistance, God knows how the beautiful officer will be angry? What if it is interpreted as mischief to her? Taylor was really embarrassed at this time, the whole person blushed, after the bastard to his own way to cure his own body, her heart is indeed very happy.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But the next face so full of male masculinity of the guy, her heart is really some abnormal, that abnormal feeling unprecedented, there is a strange sense of fire that can not be said. Preferred character is strong, in such a situation to say cover up and flee is impossible, that does not appear to be their own defeat under the wind? This bastard is not dishonest? Not in resistance? Then let him suffer a painful torment unbearable explosion well! So, her body slipped. Helpless or the reason for their own experience . Humongous girl, this kind of thing or let me do it. Looking at Taylor always could not get it, Jason suddenly opened his mouth, immediately after Taylor was actually surprised beyond measure to see that the original handcuffs handcuffed to Jason had been untied by him at some point. Jason held Taylors waist with both hands, and in her unprepared cry, the whole world seemed to be frozen. Chapter 719 Alternative Battles (III) How can this bastard he Jason, you lie down, or Ill shoot you! Taylor picked up the gun, but coldly under the sudden impact, she shuddered, immediately had a kind of general weakness, nearly even the gun to hold unstable. Why are you still holding the gun at this time? Jason suddenly spoke, a hand reached out to Taylor picked up the gun to snatch over, and then said, Besides I can see, you have no bullets inside this gun, the magazine is empty. Jason said, the muzzle of the gun towards the roof, directly pull the trigger. Boom! Sure enough, it was just the sound of the trigger hitting the chamber, and no bullets were shot out. After being exposed, Taylors face was annoyed, a kind of indescribable annoyance, she gritted her teeth and said in an indignant voice: So what if there is no gun? Im just suppressing you, you get on your back! You still want to suppress me? Thats a joke! Jason opened his mouth, he flipped over, with his own strong physical qualities and his own strength, to a counter-pressure, will Taylor to pin. I dont know how long it took when this ridiculous alternative fight came to an end. Jason was sweating profusely, simply exhausted, such a battle down, he felt no less than a local war, the physical energy used up is really quite a lot. Tired? Jason reached out and hugged Taylor and asked. Taylor subconsciously resisted, but after a moment but obeyed, she gritted her teeth and red at Jason, did not say anything.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jasonughed bitterly and said, I really didnt lie to you, it started out as a way to get you to sleep better. You threw up while drinking, and after I sent you back I thought you must be ufortable sleeping in these clothes, so thats why who knew youd wake up and fight without reasoning. Taylor hummed and said, I know that. You know? Jason sounded surprised. Of course I knew. So what? I just wanted to let off some steam. Taylor said. Jason looked at Taylor with an odd expression on his face and asked, Including thisst fight? Just to let off some steam? Taylor blushed and waved his fist at Jason and said, Of course not. How did I know it would end up like this? Its all your fault! Jason was speechless, said: me me? Shit, it was you who took the initiative, okay? I couldnt move my hands when I was handcuffed. Really? What about the end? How did your handcuffse off at the end? It was the bastard who did it first , Taylor asked in a rude way. Jason old face a burst of embarrassment, a sarcastic smile, said: Im not looking at how you can not be its way. Youve been dawdling like that before, its very annoying, okay? So in the end, its not your fault! Taylor finally came to a conclusion. Jason was speechless for a while, it seems that reasoning with women is really a waste of effort. Anyway, now that Ive vented enough, Im much happier inside. Then, you can get lost. Tonights incident, just pretend it never happened. Taylor said nonchntly. What? Jason froze, he said incredulously, You woman took my innocence away and now you want to kick me out? What? Cant you? Thats what I am! Taylor said in a cold voice. It seems that the old man was right in saying that women, if they dont fight for three days, theyll be in the same room! Jason said. Taylor heard, the whole person is going to explode, she almond eyes round, said angrily: Last name Miller, what did you say? You still want to hit me? To be precise, its called suppression! Convincing or not? Jason asked with narrowed eyes. Damn bastard, Im going to break you into pieces! Taylor spoke in an indignant voice. So you dont like it? Okay, Ill do it another way, and Ill make you go down for good! Jason opened his mouth, a meaningful smile shed in his eyes. The first thing you need to do is to get the best out of it. Chapter 720 Old Mr. Miller’s speculation Early the next morning. Jason drove off in the direction of Oakshire University. Taylor also went to the police station, she was really full of fighting spirit in the morning, as if afterst nights venting, the whole person has been transformed. Looking back at the alternative battle with Taylorst night, Jason really had a kind of unprecedented experience. But this kind of battle really can not oftene, really is too consuming physical energy, not politely said, ordinary men really can not withstand the beautiful officers such a toss. Taylor for this aspect of things but seems to be very open, when leaving also said that she wouldter when it did not happen. In this regard, Jason also had tough it off.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It has really happened, and how can it be as if it did not happen? Of course, the future is how the future will see. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove all the way back, stopped the car and pushed open the house and walked in. Wolf Boy has gone to ss, the backyard of the house is to see Riley the boy, Old Mr. Millers hands of dry tobo sticks are constantly looking at Riley, annoyed voice said: You want a woman or what? This is not the right punch, there is no punching intention. If I had known that, the fourth-rate Fire Pills might as well have been fed to the pigs. Riley, under the reprimand of Old Mr. Miller, corrected his evolved fist over and over again, but until now, he did not know that the fist taught to him by Old Mr. Miller was the extremely unbelievable Samsara Fist, although he did not know, but he also knew that this six-dimensional fist is still very powerful existence. Jason could feel that Rileys own aura and the past has been very different, as if after some transformation, in the evolution of their own fist, the body of the ancient martial arts aura has been much thicker, their own fist power out of the Live Energy force is also a higher level, seemingly majestic, is close to the power of the fist of ordinary martial realm power. Jason came over, Riley saw the face a burst of joy, shouted: Jason Dang! Old Mr. Millers hands of dry tobo sticks unceremoniously towards Rileys head knocked down fiercely, said: you again distracted, believe it or not the old man tied you to the school yground? Its been so long and you still havent entered the state of enlightenment, so collect your mind and practice your fist seriously. Riley hurriedly collected his mind and practiced boxing, not daring to be distracted. Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed and stared up and down at Jason for a while, then he reached out and grabbed Jasons wrist, feeling Jasons pulse, then smiled and said, Good for you, kid, youve grown up, huh? Youve got a lot of energy and a weak lower body, which woman did you fight withst night? The old man likes Sally the most, she is a good granddaughter-inw. Jasons face is ck, this old man is too poisonous, right? The point is, these things are said in front of Riley, okay? He and Rileys sister are having an uneasy rtionship! Old Mr. Miller, can you stop talking nonsense? Jason said in a good-natured way. Old Mr. Miller sneered and said with contempt, What? You dare not admit what you did? The old man thinks it is unlikely to be Sally, Sally this child is quite busy recently, no time to take care of you then who could it be? Oh, its hard not to be the kids sister? Old man, thats impossible. I just saw Jason and tried to tell him that my sister just came back this morning. Riley said in a hurry. Dang! Old Mr. Millers hands of dry tobo sticks again is a hard knock down, a pair of old eyes red and said, not told you to practice boxing properly and attentively? Such double-mindedness, you can not even learn a fur. If you dare to distract yourself again, I will beat you to death. Riley was in pain, so he continued to concentrate on his boxing. Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller into the room and said, Old man, is there a Supreme Master who sucks the blood of women to practice martial arts? Old Mr. Miller listened, looked at Jason and said, Why do you ask this? Jasonst night and Taylor an alternative battle between the end of the gap, will also talk to her about the recent murder cases, where the victim of the females own heart location of theck of essence blood caught his attention, but he associated with the Supreme Master side of the martial artists. Jason spun the recent Oakshire murder case briefly, and then said: The four female victims found so far have ack of blood in the heart. Thats why I came to ask you. Old Mr. Miller frowned and said, Did all those female victims have the characteristics of being sexually assaulted? Yes. Jason nodded his head. Old Mr. Miller eyes shining, slowly said: supreme master there are picking Yin to supplement Yang, take the female pure Yin Qi to cultivate the gong method. This kind of gong method is still recognized by the Supreme Master, as long as it does not harm people, dual cultivation gong method or there. More extreme, is to take the essence of female blood Yin Qi to cultivate. This kind of gong method is very extreme and evil, as far as I know, only Supremes will exist such extreme gong method. ording to your description, those female victims are most likely to be artificially collected blood and Yin Qi to cooperate with their own gongfu cultivation. This murderer, there is a high possibility that he is an ancient martial artist who came out from the Supremes. So the other party is an ancient martial arts powerhouse? Jason said in a deep voice. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Indeed, there is this possibility. Then again, martial artists who practice such extreme techniques like to hide in some ces where the aura of yin and evil is extremely heavy, than say some specific yin heavy mountains,kes and even chaotic graves and so on. This kind of martial artist is cruel, extremely murderous, see a must to get rid of a. Generally speaking, supreme master people will abide by the rules of supreme master, will not create trouble in themon world. But Supremes have no regard for Supreme Master rules, so its not surprising that this killer is even a Supremes martial artist. Jason took a deep breath, if it was a Supreme masters strong man who did the crime, then this case is indeed veryplicated and tricky. Jason knows the power of ancient martial arts strong man, even the interpol team with a gun may not be able to deal with it. It seems that this situation is still necessary to talk to Taylor. How is your boxing practice going? That Iplete Boxing Sutra, youd better get a good sense of it, dont waste it. Old Mr. Miller said. I know. Im just nning to have a good practice today. Jason smiled. Then Jason took the Iplete Boxing Sutra and drove out to Mount Casey, where it was quiet andrge and easy to practice. At the same time Jason also gave Taylor a phone call, some of his guesses to Taylor, reminded Taylor that the killer is most likely a martial arts master, the process of investigating the case must be careful, there is any situation the first time to contact him. Chapter 721 Perception Boxing Sutra Mount Casey. Jason drove to this side of Mount Casey, along a mountain road surface all the way up, until halfway up the mountain lot to stop the car. Mount Casey is not very crowded, asionally there are some hiking enthusiasts passing by, the environment is very quiet, the field is also wide enough, there is a tree can withstand his boxing st, choose such a ce to feel the boxing is indeed the best. Jason took out the Iplete Boxing Sutra and began to look through it. ording to Old Mr. Miller, the Boxing Sutra did not contain any specific boxing moves, but only some handwritten notes on heavy boxing. ording to the Boxing Sutra, the heavy fist, the end of the force, can open the door to heaven. Understand, is the extreme power of the heavy fist, the power of the great, a punch can open the door of heaven! From this, we can see that the predecessor who left this Boxing Sutra had a high regard for the heavy fist driven by the strength of the human body, and believed that the heavy fist that breaks allws with one force is the king of the boxing way. The Boxing Sutra is a great source of insight and application for Jason. For example, in addition to the ultimate power of heavy boxing, there is also the guidance of momentum. The manifestation of the momentum is in the evolution of the punching intention. For example, if the evolved boxing intent feels like flowing water, then such a boxing intent has nothing to do with heavy boxing, but is a kind of feminine and continuous boxing intent; if the evolved boxing intent is as vast and majestic as a river and an ocean, or as a hundred thousand mountains rolling down, then such a boxing intent is heavy and can be called heavy boxing. The Iplete Boxing Sutra also borates on how to cultivate the power of such a heavy fist, which simply means that ones own power can be visualized as the river and the sea, the abyss and the mountains, the endless thick earth, the glorious sun, and so on, so that one can gather such a power and then, with ones own fist power, one can break the river with one fist, open the mountain with one fist, and even open the heavenly fist. The power of Heaven Fist. Of course, Boxing Sutra described more or less in Jasons view more or less exaggerated, but this expounded for the cohesion of the fist of the momentum is a great benefit to him. All he had to do was follow the Boxing Sutras lead and begin to gather his own heavy punching momentum. He wanted to go to Old Mr. Miller to perform the Samsara Fist when the kind of supreme style, six different boxing intent manifested, that is how fierce and overwhelming want to be unparalleled, a great outlook on the worlds heroes of the momentum. This is the kind of power that Jason needs to gather! What kind of momentum will that be Jason thought to himself, his chest suddenly rose up with a great sense of pride, as if he had transformed into a giant of ten thousand feet, and opened the gates of heaven with a single punch! Jason began to immerse himself in Boxing Sutras perceptions, evolving his own boxing momentum to confirm the heavy fist punching intent borated by Boxing Sutra, and condensing his own boxing momentum in ordance with Boxing Sutras boration. In this process, there is no need to use ones own secret power, the potential is different from force, the potential is an invisible field that can be invisibly released, the majestic potential can bebined with ones own fist intent, thus making ones own martial arts perception to a whole new level. In the quiet mid-levels, Jason was the only one evolving the momentum of boxing. He was incorporating the Boxing Sutra into his own Heaven Fist, which is a heavy punch that he mastered in order to pull out the true power of Abyss Blow. Now, being able to incorporate the heavy punching intent channeled by this Iplete Boxing Sutra only makes the Heaven Fist punching power seem even heavier and more powerful. Jason, who was fully immersed in his training, gradually entered a state of forgetfulness, as he repeatedly evolved the five Heaven Fist styles he had mastered so far, each of which he was trying to figure out the boxing intent embedded in the punch, how each punch should be pushed with the boxing intent, and how it could bebined with the Iplete Boxing Sutra to make the doctrine even more powerful. In any case, this style is also Jasons perception, so he understands how to improve it and how to improve it better. Gradually, Jasons body also showed a heavy and boundless aura, that aura at rest, such as the abyss, when moving like carrying a mountain, giving people a sense of extreme heaviness and solidity, invisible in his body as if there is a hundred thousand mountains cohesive aura field, so that people in it will feel a sense of inexplicable oppression heavy. This is the embodiment of a potential of their own. Immersed in the practice of Jason ording to that Iplete Boxing Sutra, has begun to feel the doorway to some. Jason is also tireless, continuous in the sense of cultivation, one thanks to his strong physical qualities that can be called a pervert, on the other hand, lies in the amazing perseverance that he has honed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gradually, from the morning to noon, from noon to the afternoon. Jason took two breaks, drank some water, ate something simple, and his mind was always thinking about the evolution of fist intent. He always felt that ording to the guidance of Iplete Boxing Sutra, Heaven Fist could evolve more than just five styles, there were more styles that could be evolved. Lets say that a punch can open the door to heaven, the kind of Open Heaven Fist boxing will let him think about it will feel a surge of pride and passion, a sense of unyielding will to fight with the sky. But Jason also knew that there was no hurry, he needed to figure it out little by little, to coalesce the punching intent, to be able to have the kind of Open Heaven Fist fist power. Seeing the sunset, Jason took another break and picked up his phone to see that he had several days worth of messages from Sally. He then called Sally. Hello, Sally? I was just practicing boxing and didnt notice your message. Im not really looking for you. Youre practicing boxing? Where are you practicing? This side of Mount Casey. Do you remember? Mount Casey? Mount Casey? Of course I remember, you took me up there and I saw the beautiful view of the city lights and the moon in the sky, of course I wont forget. Thats where Ive been, almost all day. Jason smiled. Wait for me then, Ille over to you. Youreing over? Its going to be sunset. Its not far for me toe over, and its almost time to get off work, so wait for me. All right. Jason smiled. After ending the call with Sally, Jason took a deep breath, collected his mind, and once again felt his own fist dao fist intent, while cohesively cultivating his own great power that was like a hundred thousand mountains crushing down on him. Chapter 722 I Have Open Heaven Fist The sun sets in the west, giving people a sense of sadness and destion. However, Jasons state of mind at the moment is very different, like the zing sun, fighting spirit, battle spirit, faintly releasing a majestic and heavy aura that wants topare with the sky. He is evolving his own Heaven Fist fist intent, the first Fist into the sky in his cohesive fist intent like a flying dragon rising into the air, straight up to the sky, there is an arbitrary and arrogant heavy fist momentum. The second style Hellbreaker Fist its fist intent like a god in hell, heavy fist, shaking the nine ghosts of the yellow spring, a great aura of silence and death pressure. The third style Breaking Punch by the cohesion of the fist intention makes his fist style is like wrapped in a hundred thousand mountains crushing up, breaking all the mountains and rivers, a forward, presenting a fierce and overbearing intention. The fourth style Pressing Fist is to show an invincible self-confidence style, its boxing intention is magnificent, Gaiya Kyushu, who dares topete? The fifth style, Sky Fist, reveals a reckless fist like the deep starry sky, as if to envelop the world under the pressure of this fist. In these five styles, Jason had incorporated the heavy punching intent he had learned from Iplete Boxing Sutra, causing his boxing to be further enhanced, both in terms of his own punching intent and the momentum he had gathered. This bes very frightening. If the power of this fist dao can be further strengthened and explode even more magnificent and heavy fist intent, you can imagine what level of existence this fist dao will transform to. But, this is not enough! In Jasons opinion, there is a sixth style! I have Open Heaven Fist! This sixth style is the Open Heaven Fist! So, Jason was still evolving, still feeling, incorporating the insights from the Iplete Boxing Sutra, to evolve a heavy fist style that could open the heavenly gate. Jason had already gained some insights when evolving this sixth style, but it was not enough. He always felt that it was not perfect, and that the aura of Open Heaven Fist was not enough to be fully expressed in the style. Therefore, he continued to feel and cultivate. When the sun was about to set, Jason suddenly seemed to sense something, he stopped practicing, his eyes lifted towards the mountainside and saw a middle-aged man in his thirties walking down the mountain path. The other party is wearing a sports suit, walking between the footsteps look very light, medium build, slightly thin, a face looks a little pale, all the way down he obviously noticed Jason is cultivating Therefore, when Jason looked at him, he looked slightly self-conscious and took the initiative to say, Little brother so elegant, practicing boxing in this mountain? Im practicing for fun. Jason opened his mouth, took a look at the other man and asked, Youre here to climb the mountain? Yeah, I usually just like to climb mountains and stuff. The sun is setting, so Im ready to go back. The man responded with a smile. Jason nodded, but his heart was flooded with a trace of suspicion, he has been here from morning until now to practice boxing, but did not see this man climbing ah. But he did not think much of it, after all, there are several routes to climb Mount Casey, the other party may not necessarily climb from his halfway up this mountain path. Simr to this chance encounter, open a few words of small talk is also considered a polite greeting. The next Jason also ignored the man, the man looked at Jason after also ready to leave. At this time The man looked at Jason and was ready to leave. A white Mercedes-Benzrge G SUV from the mountain road all the way to the halfway point, the person inside the car saw Jason after the car slowly slowed down, and finally stopped next to Jasons Paramount Marauder car. Then, the car door pushed open, first a slender jade legs from the car across, legs wearing flesh-colored stockings will be her beautiful legs curve more dripping out, round and slender, straight to the pavilion, arousing the imagination. Then a beautiful woman came out of the car, well-cut professional clothes highlight apetent but elegant temperament, she smiled smartly, the mountains of the forest seems to be rendered with her smile on ayer of gorgeous colors, a pair of beautiful eyes blinking as if they can reflect the sky starlight, beautiful and dazzling. Jason, youre still practicing, huh? Sally, who had stepped out of the car, smiled and spoke up when she saw Jason, walking all the way over towards him. Sally, youre here. Jason smiled. Look at you, all sweaty, are you tired to? Sally walked up to Jason, naturally raised her hand and wiped the beads of sweat on Jasons forehead with the cuffs of her professional dress, this subconscious intimate gesture seemed very intimate. Its okay, and not very tired. Jason smiled ndly, indeed, he has long been used to that kind of high-intensity special training, so from morning to night here to practice boxing all day, he did not feel anything. The two were talking, and the man who was getting ready to go down the hill wearing sportswear saw Sally walking out of the car when he nced out of the corner of his eye, a glimpse of his face immediately stiffened a bit, as if stunned, and a demonic glint appeared in those eyes. Sallys perfect body, stunning jade face, coquettish smiling and moving demeanor these seem to have stimted him, actually made his breathing a little uncontroble sharply. Good pure Yin essence qi blood! It is simply a rare encounter in a hundred years! And so beautiful to look at! A crazy and iparable thought immediately shed through the sportswear mans mind, and a hint of ruthlessness seemed to sh in the depths of his eyes. This guy who practices boxing does not have the slightest ancient martial arts breath himself, and is only an ordinary person, this woman with perfect Yin essence qi blood is even weaker, if not now, there will still be risks, I want to be foolproof! This man shed out countless thoughts in a sh. At this time, Jason, who was talking to Sally, seemed to notice something unusual, he raised his eyes towards the front, and saw that the man he was talking to earlier was walking lightly towards the front, and looked as if there was no abnormal behavior. Jason withdrew his gaze and said to Sally, Its almost dark, lets leave first. Okay, as you wish. Sally smiled. Get in the car! Jason smiled, he gathered his things, and drove away with Sally after they each got into the car. Whew! Whew! The two cars left one after another and drove down the mountain road. Soon, the two cars caught up with the middle-aged man walking down the mountain in front of them and whizzed past him. The middle-aged mans eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the license te of the big Mercedes G SUV that Sally was driving and murmured out of the corner of his mouth, Sally? What a nice name Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He vaguely heard Jason shouting Sallys name and took it to heart on this. The two cars are far away, he no longer seems to disguise his own breath, a very demonic and bloodthirsty sharpness burst out from his eyes, the whole persons breath is more ferocious and violent, as if to choose people and devour the horrible devil. Chapter 723 – First Granddaughter-in-law While driving, Jason received a call from Sally, saying that she had to drive back to thepany first, without saying the exact reason. Jason didnt ask much, thinking that Sally was going back to the office to get something, or that there was something that hadnt been dealt with. When the car arrived at the Herthum Group, Sally stopped the Mercedes-Benz G she was driving in the parking lot, then she stepped out of the car and came to Jasons car, gesturing to open the passenger door. Jason opened the door and Sally got in the car, a pair of beautiful eyes were staring at him with a smile. Jason more or less came back to his senses, heughed dumbly and said, Feel like you came back to the office just to stop the car? Yeah, how tiring it is to drive by yourself. Sally smiled, and her beautiful eyes, which were hard to resist, stared at Jason without blinking, and continued, Besides, I didnt know when you were leaving, so I wouldnt let go of the chance to spend more time with you. Just sit inside your car and look at you like this all feel good. Jasonughed and said, Is it really good to let you say such fleshy words to an old boss? I am a small employee listening to is really scared ah. Hmph, you dont say these things to me. Sally hummed. Jason touched his nose and said with a smile, Its not because Im worried about the following trespassing. Now that youre in my car, where do you want to go next? Sally tilted her head sideways and said, Lets go to Bamboo Residence. I havent seen Kay in a few days, and Grandpa Miller.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jason thought to himself, Whats so great about Old Mr. Miller? This old man will probably say something disrespectful when he sees that he is taking Sally back. Sally nced at Jason and saw that he was a bit lost in thought, so she said, What? You dont want me toe? Or is it that you have a beautiful Darcey living next door to your house, so its not convenient for me toe over? Jason heard this and said, Sally, you cant use me. I have a clean rtionship with Darcey, Im just a neighbor, and Darcey is really nice, and Darceyes from a great background, so Im really just a neighbor in her eyes. Pfft. Sally couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile and said, Whats your hurry? I was just saying that. Then Ill drive. Ill buy some groceries and you can eat at my ce tonight. Jason said. Sure. Sally smiled, that submissive look as if she would listen to whatever Jason said. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back and slowed the car to a stop. Perhaps hearing the sound of the car, Wolf Boy came out of the house, and when he saw Jason he grinned and called out to his brother. Jason pointed to Sally beside him and said, Dont call Sally yet. Sally, Wolf Boy said immediately. Wolf, how have you been studying in sstely? Sally asked with a smile and a concerned tone. Wolf Boy thought for a moment and said, Very well. The teacher said it was good. Thats great. Keep up the good work. Sallyughed. Huh? Jason vaguely felt that Wolf Boys body seemed to contain an indefinable energy, as if it had just been stimted, like a seedling, but already had the tendency to grow into a huge tree. At the same time, Jason also clearly felt Wolf Boy himself has begun to have an extremely pure and condensed martial arts aura in fluctuations. Jason immediately remembered that Old Mr. Miller will be four Fire Pills each to Riley and Wolf Boy to take, think in Old Mr. Miller these days targeted body hardening and practice Void Fist under, Wolf Boy himself also began to undergo some transformation. When he thought of Old Mr. Millers unpredictable strength, Jason also let Old Mr. Miller continue to teach Wolf Boy, when in Babia, he already knew that Wolf Boy has a different keenness forbat, in general, is to learn the relevantbat skills very quickly. But he didnt expect that Wolf Boys practice of ancient martial arts could be so fast, its only been a few days of work, his own pure ancient martial arts aura looks even purer than Rileys. Wheres your grandfather? Jason asked. Drinking. Wolf Boy said, pointing inside the house. Bring the dishes from the car into the house. Jason instructed. Wolf Boy nodded and carried some of Jasons groceries with him and walked into the house. Jason walked into the house and saw that Old Mr. Miller was drinking with his legs crossed, and a te of peanuts was on the table, but the old man was drinking with pleasure. Old Mr. Miller, you can drink this little wine, ah, cooked rice? Jason walked in and asked. This is not waiting for you toe back to show your filial piety? You still have the nerve to ask me, an old man, to cook and wait for you toe back to eat? Its against you! Old Mr. Miller immediately pped the table, turned his eyes and saw Sally walking in with him, the old mans attitude immediately made a 180 turn, he grinned, revealing his trademark missing incisors, he said, Sally is here? Havent eaten yet, have you? Come and try the old mans cooking tonight. Jasons face immediately darkened, this old man is simply biased, his attitude towards him is very different from that of Sally. Sally hurriedly said, Grandpa Miller, weve bought the food, you can sit down first. Ill go cook and stir-fry the food. How can I let you do it? Come on, Sally you sit down and talk to the old man, let Jason cook. This boy can not bezy, in case you have a family in the future, the chores must be left to Jason to do, you can not spoil him. Old Mr. Miller said in a serious manner. Sally face a red, a time do not know what to say good. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, only to silently go into the kitchen to cook. As for Old Mr. Miller and Sally how to talk, then let him go. Grandpa Miller, Id better go help Jason, otherwise hell cook alone, and I dont know what to eat. Sally said with a smile. Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed and he nodded and smiled, Good, good, youre a good granddaughter-inw, the old man is really happy. It would be nice if you had some big, fat kids. Sally was red in the face, but what could she say, so she hurriedly ran towards the kitchen. This first grandson-inw is good at everything, just a little thin-skinned It seems that the old man is not far from the day of holding a heavy grandson. The shameless old man barred a few mouthfuls of dry tobo, the old eyes showed a hint of relief. Chapter 724 – The Four Beauties Jason and Sally had been busy for an hour before and after, and a sumptuous meal had been brought to the table. Why hasnt Kaye back yet? Strange! Should I give her a call? Sally asked. Jason thought about it and said, Maybe theres something going on at school. But its 7:30 and shes not back yet, so thats strange. Ill give her a call. Sally opened her mouth. When she took her phone out, she looked out from the doorway and saw two beautiful figures walking into Bamboo Residence together. Kay? Kay is back. Sally saw it, and sheughed. Jason came over to take a look, and sure enough, one of the two beautiful figures walking in front of him was Kay, and the other was Darcey. Two beautiful women walking side by side, the kind of stunning style to the eye, a Kay fallen geese, mature and sensual; one like a fairy down to earth, the temperament of the dust, each with a thousand, look at that is extremely eye catching. Sally has gone out, smiling and said: Kay, youre back. I was going to call you. Still with Darcey, huh? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. I came over right after work. Also made a meal. Youe over and eat with us. Oh, and Darcey, why dont you join us too? Sally said with a smile. Darcey looked at Sally, turned her eyes and also saw Jason who walked out, she smiled lightly and said, Actually Im not too hungry Lets eat together, theres a lot of cooking anyway. We all live in the Bamboo Residence, so theres no need to be a stranger or anything. Jason said. Thank you, then. Darceyughed. Jason and the three beautiful women walked into the house, Old Mr. Millers old face was smiling, looking at Sally, Kay, and Darcey, as if to determine who was the first, second, and third grandson-inw. Jason is simply Old Mr. Millers stomach roundworm, once you see Old Mr. Miller this grincking incisors shameless smile, he a heartbeat, and quickly took the opportunity to pull Old Mr. Miller to the side, said in a serious voice: Old man, I warn you, ah,ter you can not talk nonsense well drink your wine is it. Otherwise these granddaughters-inw ran away, you do not want to hold any heavy grandchildren. You do not worry, the old man knows. The old man is a handful of years old, absolutely a stable person, which can be like you like a hairy boy hairy can not control their mouths? Old Mr. Miller said in a serious manner. Jason listened to a heart of doubt, this old mans words how to hear how unreliable. Jason and other people at the table began to sit and eat, naturally, there is no shortage of wine. Jason apanied Old Mr. Miller drinking white wine, a few beautiful women are open a bottle of red wine drinking. This is the opening of the table, a footsteps outside the house, followed by a clear and pleasant voice came: Grandpa Miller, Jason, are you there? As soon as the words were spoken, the hidden doorway was pushed open by a slender hand and ire walked in. Huh? So many people.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ire couldnt help but be surprised after seeing a table of people. Youre here, little girl? Come on,e and have a drink with your Grandpa Miller. Old Mr. Miller said with a big smile. ire is still young, old man, why do you let her drink? Jason spoke up and also greeted, ire,e over and sit and eat together. Yes, yes, its so nice to be able to eat with so many beautiful sisters. ireughed. ire, you are beautiful too. Youre so iconic now, and youll be even more amazing in a few years. Darcey smiled. ire smiled and said, Darcey, dontpliment me, Darcey is really amazing, every time Darceys ss is super hot, I heard that Darceys mailbox will receive hundreds of emails every day. Where do you put Miss Martino and Miss Herthum? They are truly beautiful, beautiful and sensual, exuding a womans confidence, which is the best. Darcey said with a light smile. Darcey just dont humble yourself. Because of your arrival, Oakshire University is full of people and thats the real sensation. Sally said in response. Jason looked at the situation, how did it be a mutual promotion between the four beautiful women? This is the way to eat or not to eat? It is said that three women are one show, these four women together that is to make people headache. Everyone, eat first, what will be saidter. If you dont eat, the food will get cold. Jason opened his mouth, then raised his ss and said, Come on, Ill drink to all the beautiful women. Old Mr. Miller smiled and said, In the old mans opinion, you are all excellent. At best, there is a sorting problem, lets say Whats wrong with you, old man? Ive had two sses of wine, and you havent even drunk half of one ss of wine yet. Youre raising goldfish, huh? Come on, drink, drink. Jason immediately interrupted Old Mr. Millers words, and without saying a word, he picked up the ss and sent it toward the inside of Old Mr. Millers mouth. Sort? Whos older and whos younger? Jason heard the words and knew it was not good, immediately interrupted, or really let this unreliable old man say, it is really no face. Darcey also knows Old Mr. Millers character very well, and she herself does not know how many times Old Mr. Miller has been taught to be disrespectful words. So, hearing Old Mr. Millers words, she immediately associated with what, a delicate jade face can not help but flush a hint of red. Jason, look at the weekend soon, previously you took our military training a toon of girls in the thirdpany said to find you to get together, then you are not free ah? ire suddenly asked. Jason was stunned, he said with a smile, Whats there to get together. Im at school, dont I see you all the time? Its not the same. Anyhow, you are also our instructor. ire said relentlessly. Kay said, ire, its better for you to prepare during this time. Next week, the students from the Toyo exchange group wille to our school. When the timees, you are representing our schools tea ceremony topete with Toyos students. Kay, dont worry, I wont lose. ire said confidently. There is still such an event, huh? Then Ille to see it and cheer ire on then. Sally smiled. Such an exchange event is something to look forward to. Darcey smiled. In addition to the tea ceremony, there are also other aspects of the exchange, and it is said that there is also a martial arts aspect. Only this martial arts aspect of the candidate, the school has not found a suitable person for a while. Kay said. Old Mr. Miller heard, immediately said: Kay, this martial arts candidate you find that Riley. Riley? Kay face amazed, do not know who it is. Jason smiled and said, Its Riley. this years freshman. He can represent our schools martial arts tomunicate with Toyos students. So. Thats fine, Ill find outter. Kay nodded, then said, It is said that this time the exchange group, there is a Japan side of the status of a dignified person toe, not only the school, even the Oakshire government are extremely important. So this meeting tonight is rted to this, must do a good job this exchange activities. Jasons heart moved, he had already heard about this student exchange group from Japan, and now it seems that the student exchange activities between the two countries will start next week. Chapter 725 – Flight attendant has an appointment It was around ten oclock in the evening before the beautiful women in Jasons room left. Kay was busy with the exchange group from Japan, and Darcey, now a teacher at Oakshire University, also had her ownmitments. Jason drove Sally home. Sally also drank a lot of red wine tonight, a jade face looks red, reflecting her picturesque jade face, people will be impressed by a nce, if a few more eyes will not exist in the mind of this thing is not rational. Its still a good night. Sally said with a smile. Jason looked at the side of Sallys extremely beautiful face and asked with a smile, Because of drinking? No, because of having you around. Sallyughed. Jason nodded and said with a straight face, Look at the future I have a long way to go. If the boss is unhappy, I have to appear immediately, so that the boss is happy, there is hope for a promotion and sry increase. Youre right about that. Sally smiled. At this time, the car had stopped in front of the Herthum familys old house. Sally looked at Jason with her beautiful eyes and said, Actually, you can make me even happier. Lets say? Jason asked. Sally blushed and red at Jason with annoyance and said, You dont know how to understand the holy meaning, do you? You dont even know how to understand your bosss mind, and you still want to expect a promotion and a raise? Jason thought about it andughed, Then Ill give it a try. Saying that, Jason unbuckled his seat belt, he sidled over and gently kissed Sallys delicately soft lips. Ensure Sallys mouth was open and she let out a wooing sound, her jade arms hooked around Jasons neck, her tongue gently exploring, like glue. I dont know how long it took for the two of them to get their lips together and separate. Sallys face was so red that it seemed to be dripping water. She gritted her teeth,ughed lightly and said, Good performance, I will give you a raise next month. Ill go back to rest first, you also rest early. With that, Sally opened the car door and walked down, light on her feet and in a happy mood. Jason smiled, Sallys kiss gave him a sweet feeling in his heart, perhaps, that is the feeling of happiness. Phew! Jason turned his car around and prepared to drive back to Oakshire University. At that moment, a phone call came in. Jason saw that it was Megans call, and he immediately answered the phone Hello, Megan? Yeah, its me. Where are you? I just drove out outside. I heard Riley say you were back today. I happened to be practicing boxing today, so I didnt even contact you. I took a break after I got back. Zoe had something to do and just left, so I thought Id give you a call. You were out? Where? Ille get you. Jason said. Huh? Youre free toe over, huh? Im at Tea Talk on the ninth avenue, Megan said immediately, with a hint of delighted excitement in her voice. Wait, Iming over. Its a littlete now, how can I feelfortable with you being out there alone? Wait for me, Ill be right there. Jason smiled, searched the location of Tea Talk, and drove over there. In less than half an hour, Jason has been driving to, walked in to see, this is a light bar. The bar is ying soothing music, and there are not many customers at this time, so it seems very quiet, and being in it also gives people a sense of rxation. Jason walked towards the right and saw Megan at a nce. Like her level of beauty is too conspicuous, wearing a ck turtleneck sweater, tight sweater close to her body, her extremely sexy and hot body curves presented there. She sat against the table, hands propped up chin, the chest piece of heavy fullness directly on the table, so much so that one has to wonder whether the table can withstand the weight. A jade face like a hibiscus out of the water like clear, almond eyes willow eyebrows, skin white and red, rendered with a lightyer of wine, a pair of clear as water beautiful eyes saw Jason walking over, could not help but reveal a slight smile. Yo, you and Zoe also drank a lot of wine well. Jason said with a smile. Talking and drinking. Megan looked at Jason and then couldnt help but ask, Are you all right? when Zoe and I were talking, she said you were injured the other day.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Its fine already. Jason smiled ndly, poured himself a ss of wine, and said, Come and have a drink? Hmph, seeing as people have been drinking quite a bit, you want to drink with them as soon as you arrive. What do you want? Megan snapped. Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, It seems that I should correct my thinking. Lest the moment I see you, I cant help but harbor wolfish intentions. Pfft. Megan could not help butugh, flowing with a hint of shy beauty eyes white Jason, she said, This time back to be able to see you, Im already very happy. Im happy to see you, too. Jason smiled and finished the remaining bottles of wine with Megan. Want to keep drinking? Jason asked. No. Megan shook her head. Then lets go out first. Its good to get some fresh air after drinking too much. Jason spoke up, walked over and picked up one of Megans trench coats and put it on her, then walked out with her. Are you going home tonight? Jason asked, wrapping his arms around Megans slender, soft waist. Megan blushed, and knowing what Jason wanted to ask, she said, Yes, Im going home. I have to go with my mother to do something in the morning. But Id like you to stay with me a little longer, is that okay? Sure. Get in the car and lets go somece secluded. Jason smiled and led Megan to the car. He got in and started the car, and when he stepped on the gas pedal, the car whistled like flying. The car drove out of the city, to the outskirts, and finally stopped on a mountain road adjacent to a mountain forest. Megan,e here in the back seat. Jason smiled, pulled Megan out of the car, and the two of them stepped inside the back seat. What is this ce? Megan couldnt help but ask. I dont know. Just know that no one will bother us here. Jason grinned impishly. After getting into the back seat, he reached out and took Megan into his arms. Megans cherry lips opened and she let out a soft cry, as if she had been drained of her strength, and immediately fell softly on Jasons broad chest. Megan, still miss you a lot this time. Jason said in her ear. Really? It must be to make me happy. Megan said without good humor. Of course its true, cant help but think of our night in a foreign country Jason said seriously. Ah. Megan let out a soft cry, and her cheeks instantly rolled and burned red. Jason picked Megan up and let her sit on hisp, anyway, this Paramount Marauder has the most space in the car, the space in the back is almost the same as a small bed. In Megans blushing and seductive expression, Jason bit her cherry lips, while hands will be her turtleneck sweater from the bottom to the top of the lift, the piece of heavy snow white fat popped out, as if to drown peoples reason topletely. In a short time, it was seen that the body of this huge and heavy bullet-proof SUV was trembling slightly. You know, this car is a big guy weighing 15 tons, actually able to make this car some slight vibration, you can imagine how intense the scene is inside the car. Chapter 726 Sally was robbed Three dayster. Jason basically went to Mount Casey to practice boxing every day when he had nothing else to do. As he understood the Iplete Boxing Sutra in the context of his own boxing, his understanding of the heavy boxing intent set forth in the Boxing Sutra became deeper and deeper, and the boxing intent embedded in the Heaven Fist he refined became more and more majestic and thick, and the boxing intent he presented became more and more clear and solid, and his own heavy Jason was not satisfied with this. Jason is not satisfied with this, he is still practicing hard, is feeling Heaven Fists sixth fist style. This style, he has been refining for many days, can also be said to have the beginning of the boxing intention, but Jason felt that there is still something missing, stillcking a bit of fire,cking a bit of the natural vor of the boxing dao. Therefore, Jason is continuing to refine and perfect this style. Since he wants to open Heaven Fist, how can heck the aura of opening up the heaven and earth? It must be to rise up to the sky, to break through the sky with the boldness of not respecting heaven and earth but only believing in the true self, thus opening up the sky with one fist! Every time he went back to his training, Jason would also humbly ask Old Mr. Miller for advice. Old Mr. Miller did not give advice from the details, but from a higher level, from the rhythm of the boxing style to exin, so that Jasons eyes are broader, directlyprehending the essence of the boxing path. Hoo! Hoo! Halfway up the mountain, Jason waved his fist like the wind, his body moving, immersing himself in his own understanding of the boxing dao again and again. It waste afternoon. Herthum Group, underground garage. Sally took the elevator down, she walked towards the recently driven white Mercedes Benz big G SUV, she held her phone in her hand, flipped out Jasons phone number, ready to give Jason a call over. As she walked to the door, she felt something, and she jerked her head up to see a man in a security uniform, like a security guard from the Herthum Group. Miss Herthum. Seeing Sally, this security guard lowered his head slightly and spoke. Well, why are you here? Sally asked subconsciously. Just came to check some equipment over here in the garage. The guard opened his mouth and then said, Miss Herthum, Ill open the door for you. The security guard didnt wait for Sally to say yes, he reached over and pulled the car door. Sally didnt say anything when she saw this and got into the car. She was about to close the car door when she saw the man reach out and press his hand on her neck. In that instant, Sally felt as if her whole body had stiffened, and it was difficult even to speak. She was extremely alert, and in that instant, she tapped her phone. She was ready to call Jason at that moment, and in the moment of being controlled, she subconsciously tapped the green icon on her phone to dial the phone. Miss Herthum, Im sorry to hear that. This security guard opened his mouth, a hideous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he took control of Sally, and with his other hand, he took out the prepared tape and stuck it to the corner of Sallys mouth. Immediately after, Sallys hands and feet were also wrapped in the tape. This man picked Sally up and put her on the passenger seat, and he took the drivers seat in a dignified manner. Ummmmmmmm. Sally looked at this man, she jerked like she remembered, she felt some impression, as if she had seen it somewhere. Upon further reflection, she remembered that the other day when she went to Mount Casey to look for Jason, she felt a man staring at her when she stepped out of the car, she nced at the man out of the corner of her eye at that time, and she didnt care and walked towards Jason. No wonder this man had previously deliberately kept his head down when talking to her and did not look at her head-on. The man got in the car and saw the cell phone left on the seat, which was making a call, and he immediately hung up and turned it off. Then the man stepped on the gas and the car drove out of the Herthum Groups underground parking lot.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The lift bar in the parking lot automatically sensed that Sally the car drove out and automatically identified it, and naturally no one came to check it out. The car drove out and merged into the traffic, the man turned his head to look at Sallys pale and beautiful face and said with a smile, Sally, right? In order to find you to, I have spent several days of work. By the way, to introduce myself, my title in the n is called Mochi, you have heard of Supremes Holy Land? I think you have not heard of it, after all, supreme master and you are considered two worlds. Actually we met, just a few days ago, Miss Herthum remember? Uh-uh-uh. Sally could not speak at all, her mouth could only let out a whimpering sound, she struggled violently, but to no avail, she could not break free. She mmed her body towards the passenger door, thumping it, trying to attract the attention of passing cars, but the privacy of this Mercedes G was indeed outstanding, and her impact with all her might did not cause much vibration. The man who called himself Mochi reached out and mped his hand around Sallys throat and said in a cold voice, If you move again, Ill strip you naked and open the windows, so that your spring light will leak all the way. Sallys eyes were filled with an endless stream of anger and uneasiness staring at Mochi, she was indeed scared in her heart, but at this time she knew that fear and panic were useless, she needed to be calm, she needed to know what the other partys intentions were. Sally calmed down, she made a mmmmmmmm sound in her throat, her eyes were full of questioning meaning, as if asking Mochi why he was holding her hostage. Mochi seemed to see it, and he said to himself, My strength is already at the beginning of the Completion Stage. I need to improve my strength even further. But I can no longer get more resources within the n so I can only rely on gongfu, a discipline that can draw on a young womans own yin essence qi and blood to cultivate. Do you know what is yin essence qi blood? Yin is naturally the extraction of yin, through intercourse . To obtain a womans own yin yuan. Essence is essence and blood. Mochi smiled sorrowfully, and his demonic gaze was filled with an iparably hot desire as he continued, The first time I saw you, I was enchanted. How can there be a woman as beautiful and wless as you in the mundane world? Im afraid those beauties on the Supreme Masters Hyacinth Ladies cant evenpete with you, you canpete for the top three on the Hyacinth Ladies. Whats more, you have such pure Yin essence and blood, this is the best of women! Its perfect! With you, Ill have no problem breaking through to Completion Stage high rank! Sallys face immediately changed, she could already hear the meaning of the mans words. The other party did note for money, nor for the Zeus Project against the Herthum Group, but for her body and the so-called essence blood, which is what made Sally feel the most terrible and terrifying. She is not afraid of death, but she is most afraid of her innocence is defiled, because she loves and cherishes herself, but also because Jason, she only has Jason in her heart, if her innocence is defiled let her how to face the people she loves? Sally was in extreme fear and panic but notpletely desperate. She remembered that she had called Jasons cell phone before she was controlled, and she wondered if this would attract Jasons attention. Now, the only thing she could pray for was this. Chapter 727 – Anger Killing Machine Mount Casey, halfway up the mountain. Jason was practicing boxing when a phone call came in from his cell phone. He was about to answer the call when the caller was hung up. Jason froze for a moment and then dialed Sallys number. He was surprised to hear that the other party had turned off the phone. No power? Jason thought in his heart, did not think much about it for a while, thought Sallys phone should be out of battery shutdown. Jason put down the phone but vaguely felt that there is something wrong, as a matter of fact Sally in thepany work, if found that the phone is dead will be charged. As the chairman of the Herthum Group, it is important for her to keep her phone open. Moreover, if the battery was really dead, she wouldnt have called herself, right? She should have connected to a rechargeable battery or something before calling. Jason saw that it was alreadyte afternoon, so he thought he would drive to Herthum Group. Jason packed up his things and was about to get into the car to leave when, unexpectedly, another phone call came in. Whats up? Mr. Miller, we just found a security guard knocked out at the west side of the underground parking lot. There is no danger to his life, but strangely enough, the security guards uniform was taken off and he is nowhere to be found. On the phone, Frank said in an urgent tone. Jason frowned, he said: monitoring to find out what kind of person did it? For the time being, it happens that the surveince video in this area was destroyed, and is currently being repaired to restore the data. Frank said. Jasons face sank, his eyes shining. Herthum Group a security guard was knocked unconscious, their own security uniforms were taken off? The purpose of the other party is obviously the security uniform, that is to say, the other party wants to use the security uniform to disguise their identity, disguised as Herthum Groups security guards? What was the purpose of doing this? Jasons mind spun rapidly, almost instantly, he remembered Sallys call, halfway through the call was hung up, when he had some inexplicable feeling of wrongness in his heart. Frank, you immediately go to check whether Miss Herthum is still in thepany, or has left thepany. Jason said in a deep voice. Yes, Mr. Miller, Frank responded. About a minute or twoter, Franks voice came again, Mr. Miller, I asked, Miss Herthum has left thepany. About 10 minutes ago. Jason hurriedly check the time of the previous call from Sally, almost also in 10 minutes ago. At once, a sense of foreboding gripped his mind, and a keen intuition told him that something must have happened to Sally. Damn, something happened to Miss Herthum! Find out what kind of car Miss Herthum drove to the office today. Jason almost shouted angrily. What? Miss Herthum had an ident? Frank was stunned, he came back to his senses and immediately said, Miss Herthum drove a white Mercedes-Benz G-ss SUV, and I met Miss Herthum driving over to the office this morning. You immediately call all the security guards to alert the entire Herthum Group, mobilize all the security cameras and find this suspect. Ill be right back. Jason said in a deep voice. Jason had already thought of a possibility that the suspect was wearing the uniform of Herthum Groups security guards, disguised as Herthum Groups security guards waiting for an opportunity to approach Sally, and then target Sally. There is still a problem here, that is, what is the suspects motive? In an instant, Jason thought of Taylor, Matt and their criminal investigation police are fully investigating the murder case, immediately a cold bone chilling chill immediately rose from the bottom of Jasons feet, spread all over the body. Damn! Jasons fists clenched, his eyes burst out a blood-colored appalling anger killing bloodthirsty ferocious awning, he breathed heavily, his own that anger killing intent instantly reached the peak. Calm down! Must be calm! Jason let himself calm down immediately, anger can not solve the problem at hand, and can not solve the crisis that Sally encountered, the only way to calmly think to deduce, in order to guess where the killer took Sally to. Jason got into his car and called Taylors phone number at the same time Hello, Taylor? You immediately contact the traffic department to investigate the surveince video of the car that went out of the Herthum Group parking lot, a car of Sally, the chairman of Herthum Group, white Mercedes G500, license te number A 66788, the surveince of this car immediately for me to investigate. Sally was hijacked, and I suspect it was the murderer of the recent serial murders! What? This murderer has done it again? And the target is the chairman of the Herthum Group? Wait, Ill contact the traffic department right away. Hurry, we must be quick! The killer has justmitted the crime, Sally is still safe, we must hurry! Jason said in an urgent voice. As he spoke, Jasons car had already started to whiz down the mountainside. Taylors side of the action is also fast, about seven or eight minutester, Taylors voice came again, she said: has found the white Mercedes G-ss SUV surveince. It dide out of the Herthum Group parking lot and drove into South Avenue. South Avenue? South Avenue? Where did the car eventually go? Jason asked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Im still watching the surveince The car got on the expressway along South Avenue and then drove all the way towards the outskirts of southern suburbs. Eventually lost surveince at southern suburbs 8 km, there is no road surveince there. southern suburbs 8 km continue on should be Mount Casey, and then continue on is headed to Rosewood Town. Southern suburbs, Mount Casey? Jasons eyes glowed with a cold chill. He remembered Old Mr. Miller said, if the murderer is the supreme master to use female Yin essence blood to cultivate martial artists, then the other partys hiding ce should be in some heavy Yin ces, lets say some big mountains,kes and other mountains and rivers and veins ce. Could it be that the murderer is hiding in Mount Casey? Jasons mind is a bright idea, his mind immediately emerged a figure, one day he met in the mountainside boxing practice when the middle-aged man wearing sportswear, cold from the mountain down, but also chatted with him. Sally drove over to him, and when Sally got out of the car and talked to him, he vaguely sensed a sense of abnormality, but he didnt think much of it at the time. Now it seems that this murderer must have started to have the idea ofmitting a crime in his heart after seeing Sally at that time! Damn! I know who the murderer is! The murderer most likely abducted Sally to Mount Casey. Jason spoke in an angry voice. Im on my way to Mount Casey with the CID! said Taylor over the phone. Squeak! Jason mmed on the brakes, and by this time his car was already driving down the Mount Casey trail. He immediately turned around, put his foot on the gas, and sped toward Mount Casey again. Even in Mount Caseys steep, rugged mountain road, Jasons car is also very fast, looking at any time the car will roll over the danger of rolling down the hill. Jason ispletely unconcerned, with the fastest speed and drive up. When he came to the halfway point, Jason thought, he stopped the car, and then out of the car door, looking at the direction of the man walking down the mountain, his eyes sunken, chest cavity with a ze of iparable anger killing machine in burning. Whoosh! Jasons body moved, towards Mount Casey within a rapid dive. Chapter 728 – Hell on Earth (I) Whoosh! Jason stalked quickly as he stalked along the direction where the middle-aged man appeared that day. Up, also a mountain road, but this can be straight to the top of the mountain road the more up the steeper and narrower, so the car can at best drive to halfway up the mountain, continue to drive up is not possible. Jason in the process of sneaking, suddenly realized a problem, ording to Taylor, Matt, these police officers description, this killer will be some young women abducted away, sexual assault and murder to draw blood, that will certainly have an extremely hidden stronghold. This stronghold can not be in a more obvious ce, lets say the top of the mountain these. Mount Casey has a number of hikers whoe to climb the mountain from time to time, so the location chosen by the murderer to hide his victims must be deep in the hintend of Mount Casey. The man came down from the trail that day, most likely to cover his ears, and even if he was seen, he just thought he was just a person who came to climb the mountain. Thinking of this, Jason first stopped in his tracks, at this time the night has been shrouded, the whole Mount Casey are covered by the dark night, without any lights, around the eyes are a ck, like a deep abyss. A ce of dense Yin energy? It seems that the terrain of Mount Casey belongs to the strong Yin Qi. Water is Yin, Mount Casey has mountain streams and streams where Yin will be heavier. At the same time, the other party chose to hide in Mount Casey, must also choose a ce close to the water source. He is not convenient to carry arge number of items to the mountain, but water is indispensable for daily life. Search along the area of Mount Casey where the water vapor is heavy, we should be able to find the murderer! Jason was thinking and specting calmly. Mount Casey is very big, if you go to search blindly, only afraid that Sally has already met with poisonous hands. Therefore, Jason needs to calm down, specte a few key points, and then conduct a targeted search. Jason no longer hesitate, he moved his body, towards Mount Casey deep dive over. This Mount Casey deep belongs to the more wild and primitive mountain forest, even hobby climbers, will not go to explore these areas. Because Mount Casey deep inside, there is no excavation of the mountain road, there are many unknown safety hazards. These for Jason does not exist, this kind of mountain terrain he is familiar with, and then dangerous is far less dangerous than those primitive rainforest hintend. Jason dived into the depths of Mount Casey, began to scout the terrain around the terrain, to identify the humidity in the air. Where the humidity is high, there is often a water source. These wilderness survival skills, Jasons experience is already iparably skilled. At this time he has been in a state of absolute calm, the eyes of the gaze without ripples, face sunken like ake, itself without any breath in the diffuse, all the emotions are pressed into a point by him, buried in the heart. Often this time he is the most frightening state. Once this point erupts, the sweeping will be like a volcanic eruption of his endless anger. Sally, you will never be okay! Jason in the heart silently recited, towards the front of the dive for a distance, his heart suddenly moved a movement, the right side of the orientation of the humidity obviously feel to thick a heavy attack. His body a fold, towards the right side of the direction of the rapid dive, diving for a distance, he bent down with his hands digging the groundyer of soil, in the hands of a crush, some moist feel. Jason determined the direction, deep breath, the depths of the eyes have a touch like a reflection of the entire bloody hell like a deep killing machine, he noiselessly towards the front to continue to sneak rapidly. Mount Casey, the eastern foot of the mountain. A white Mercedes G-ss SUV drove into a wild forest at the foot of the mountain and hid. The east side of Mount Casey will basically not be visited because there is no cut trail up the mountain here, plus it is wild and remote and the mountain is steep, very few people will be here. The door of this SUV opened and Mochi stepped out of the car. He went to the passenger seat and carried Sally, who was under control, out of the car door. Mochis gaze that shone with a demonic light stared at Sallys stunningly beautiful and wless jade face, and the frenzied desire that was deep in his eyes manifested itself unabashedly. Sally seems this time toe to the mundane world to plunder the essence of blood is really worth this trip, actually be able to meet you such a superb beauty, also have such pure Yin essence qi blood, really heaven help me also! Having you is the same as having the beauty on Hyacinth Ladies! However, when I be a great martial artist, I will hijack the beauties on Hyacinth Ladies and make them my double cultivation partners! Mochi was talking to himself, his tone was a little crazy, a little excited, his whole body was already in a state of extreme exhration. Sally appeared in a state of extreme fear and anxiety, a face already white, eyes vaguely moist, as if forcing herself not to show a vulnerable side. Her whole person waspletely under control, she really did not know what to do. She couldnt imagine what terrible things she was going to encounter when she unraveled, and if she was really going to be vited by this demon, she definitely didnt want to live. Jason, where are you? Can youe and save me? Im really scared, I really need you! Sally kept calling out and praying in her heart, she really had no choice but to expect a miracle to happen. Beauty, do you know that I have killed four targets whose Yin essence qi blood I sucked? The main thing is that their Yin essence qi blood is not pure enough to provide a constant source of Yin essence qi blood for my gongfu cultivation, so I killed them. But dont worry, you dont have this problem at all. I will always keep you by my side, and I will also give you the dual cultivation technique, and then you will experience a wonderful and unprecedented sensation. At that time, you will find out how monotonous and boring your previous life was, you will no longer stay in the mundane world, you will enter a whole new world! I will temper you well. Youll never know the wonderful pleasure thates from double cultivation, its the most supreme enjoyment in the world! Im looking forward to the day when you transform into a double cultivation beauty under my tutge, what a tempting style it will be! Mochi kept talking, but his feet were running so fast that the rugged and steep hillside was as smooth as the ground to him. Sallys scalp tingled, the whole person has a sense of disgust, more is the endless panic and fear of the unknown. I dont know how long it took, but Sally felt Mochi stop, and it was so dark around her that she couldnt tell where it was. In her ears, she heard the sound of a stream babbling, and there seemed to be a small stream around her. Then Sally saw Mochi carrying him towards a mountain with green vines and dead branches on the right side, and reached out and plucked these green vines and dead branches away, and a naturally formed cave entrance was revealed. Mochi carried Sally into the cave, at the same time, the cave inside the sound of a few full of deep fear and panic cries. An extremely pungent smell filled the cave, which seemed to mix with some excrement, blood, food stench and so on, so that people have to smell a sense of vomiting. Snort! A little fire, a candle was lit in the cave, the faint light of the candle will reflect the scene in the cave out.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 729 – Hell on Earth (II) What is hell? Is hell far away? Sally didnt know before, but now she does. And, hell was not far, it was right in front of her eyes, within reach, very close. If she hadnt seen it with her own eyes, Sally couldnt have imagined such a scene inside the cave, full of morbidity, blood and shame! There were three women in the cave, basically naked, their hands and feet have been tied with rope, mouth taped, two of them sitting against the cave wall, the ce where they sat is alsoid on some hay. Another woman was lying on the side, eyes wide open, the face stained with unknown filth can vaguely identify the clear and delicate outline, her body stiff, a striking line of blood along her fair body down to the ground left a puddle of blood has condensed. Obviously, this woman is dead. The two women sitting against the inner wall of the cave were also as if they were out of breath, looking as if they still had a breath left, and did not know how many days they had been tortured, with a pair of eyes showing a kind of despair and deep fear. In the faint candlelight, these two women also saw Sally, they looked at Sallys gaze looked very strange, like pity, but also like a desperate plea, in their eyes have not seen any hope, like falling into the abyss on the verge of death. Sally was instantly nauseous, with a feeling of dry heaving. Is this woman dead? How useless! Mochi walked to the front and looked at the woman who had died, and a look of boredom and ruthlessness came out of his eyes. Then he looked at the other two women and said in a cold voice, There doesnt seem to be much use in keeping you but your own yin yuan can be absorbed once more. Mochi reached out and slid his hand over a womans body, his eyes nced at it, and a sizzling intent came out of his eyes. This womans body was trembling in bursts, making her fearful to the point that it was even more trembling and shaking up. Uh-uh-uh. Sally opened her mouth and let out a uh-uh sound, the scene at hand had too much impact on her, she had not experienced such a thing, nor had she seen such a tragic and inhumane scene. She did not expect that this man was so heartless that he would abduct so many women here to do whatever he wanted and then kill them. The woman lying dead on the ground, he did not feel anything, as if in his eyes it was not a human life, like a mole died as insignificant. How could there be such a heartless person in this world? Mochi turned his eyes to Sally, he came over and stared at Sally with a gaze full of pity and fervor and said, Beauty, what do you want to say? In a moment, I will first double-cultivate with these two women. You first watch and learn a little experience. If you serve mefortably, you wont suffer. With that, Mochi tore off the piece of tape from Sallys mouth. Youre just heartless! You know you aremitting a crime! Sally was able to speak and then she screamed in anger. A crime? Mochi narrowed his eyes and looked at Sallys wless jade face as he said, People do not do it for themselves. So, how is it a crime if I do it for myself? Sally gritted her teeth as she said, These two girls are already in critical condition. These are two lives, now send them to the hospital can still be saved. Dont you have anypassion? You want to watch them suffer and die? From the moment they fell into my hands, they already belong to me, including their lives. Mochi spoke, then he smiled grimly and said, And that includes you. From now on, everything you have is mine. So, if they die, it will be my pleasure to see them die. If Sally you cant bear to see them suffer, then Ill go and end their suffering now, what do you think? As he spoke, Mochis eyes were filled with a murderous spirit. No! No! Sally said loudly, They are innocent. Theyve already been hurt by you, so why do you want to push them into a desperate situation. Desperate? You didnt see the pleasure they felt when they were having sex with me. Why dont you ask them if they are enjoying it? Mochi opened his mouth, he walked over and tore the tape from the mouths of these two and asked eerily and iparably, Tell me, are you happy with me? Are you happy? The two women looked at Mochi with fearful eyes, having been tortured for many days they had long lost the heart to resist, so they were nodding one by one and said in a frightened tone, Happy, happy Do you want my advent? Do you want to double-cultivate with me? Mochi asked again.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yes, yes. you little wannabe hoes, lets see how I can clean you up properly. Mochi opened his mouth andughed, his body had a demonic and evil aura radiating out. The two women were under Mochis inhumane torture, and their sanity had copsed, and deep fear had taken over their minds. So in the face of Mochi, what they showed was submissiveness. Mochi turned his head to look at Sally and said with a sorrowful smile: Sally, see? I did not force them, they are all voluntary. So, you also have to be smart, as long as you behave well, in the future, my martial arts be a great sess, you will not be missing the glory and wealth. After all, you are no worse than any of the beauties on Hyacinth Ladies. I was thinking, which one of you should be the first to start? Perhaps, it would be more intoxicating to have all three together. Mochi opened his mouth, and he walked up to Sally, reaching out but ripping Sallys clothes off. You shameless viin! Get away from me! Sally spoke in an indignant voice, fiercely opened her mouth and spat towards Mochis face. You bitch! Its your honor to look at you, how dare you resist? Youre looking for death! Mochis face rose grimly and pped Sally. Sally was pped to the ground, and a clear p mark was left on her white jade face. Tonight, I will make your life worse than death! Mochi spoke coldly, an angry hot gaze shed in his eyes, staring at Sallys perfect body curve, the evil fire between his belly immediately burned up. He couldnt wait any longer and walked towards Sally with a single step. Chapter 730 – Raging Satan Outside the cave, southwest side. In the darkness of the night, under the cover of the mountain forest, there was a silent figure sneaking in. He moved quickly, the dark night eyes as deep as the deep starry sky as unfathomable, vaguely able to discern his angr masculine face, his own breathpletely converged, without the slightest fluctuation, in the night stalking him like a fusion with the surrounding pale night. This figure is Jason, he followed the Mount Casey in the moisture gathering ce all the way sneaking search over, then he heard the sound of the stream gurgling. Jason stalked to this area, not far from a little cast a faint fire light attracted his attention. In this pale night, the cold cast out a glimmer of fire is really too striking, which makes the pupils of Jasons eyes shrink, he knew the right ce. Next is the question of how to approach the past.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The best way is to lure the snake out of the hole. The other side is a strong ancient martial artist, the space inside the cave is too narrow, Jason if a head blindly rush in, the killer will certainly use the hijacked Sally and other hostages as ckmail, then Jason will be afraid to throw the mouse. In addition, in that cave, the body simply can not open, once the killer is the first to take hostages to ckmail, he simply can not start rescue. Jason thought about it, the n on the mind, he suddenly no longer converge their own breath, showing the same breath as an ordinary person, and then he ran forward. In the process of running, Jason acted as if he was panting, and the breath fluctuations driven by that panting could certainly be sensed by a strong ancient martial artist. Inside the cave. Mochi has already forced Sallys jacket off, he grabbed Sallys shirt, ready to directly a tug, will be the button to rip off off. At that moment Huh? Mochi surprised sound, he actually sensed a breath fluctuation outside the cave, there is obviously a person running towards this side, but from that breath fluctuation with a gasp, this person is obviously an ordinary person. In an instant, countless thoughts shed through Mochis mind as he pondered countermeasures. The scene inside the cave must not be discovered by outsiders, and he suspected that the person who wasing from outside the cave should be a hiker who liked to explore and then got lost in the depths of Mount Casey. The fire lighting from the mouth of this cave is what attracted this person toe. At that moment, under his perception, he heard a surprised voiceing from outside Why is there firelight here? Could there be someone inside this cave? Its just the right time to go over and take a look Mochi as a strong ancient martial artist, perception ability is extremely strong, so outside that full of surprise self-talk he can hear, cave inside the Sally and others can not hear. Mochis own breath gradually converged, his eyes already have a touch of the severe killing machine in the surge. He did not immediately rush out, he was sensing the approach of the figure outside the cave, his heart is silently calcting the distance of the other party approaching the mouth of the cave. He has already made a decision, since a person suddenly appeared out of nowhere, then kill to kill! Anyway, he has killed a lot of people, one more is not much. 50m, 30m, 10m Mochis eyes sh of murderous intent, his body moved, the whole person fiercely from the cave towards the front of the dash out, the speed is so fast that only a residual shadow presented, the person has disappeared. Mochi sprinted out of the instant, his own ancient martial arts aura is no longer hidden, from his body immediately emerged to a Completion Stage of the terrifying pressure, emitting ancient martial arts aura filled with an extremely evil bloodthirsty intention, like a demonic evil things out. Snort! Snort! Mochis figure just rushed out, coldly, two sharp iparable air-breaking sound passed to, two heavy iparable things along the void towards his entire person smashed, full force, containing a terrifying majestic force. Mochis eyes narrowed slightly, he saw that it was two fist-sized stones, in the terrible force contained within the infusion, once smashed, with his strength is afraid to be injured. And the angle at which the two stones were thrown was obviously carefully designed, making it impossible for Mochi to return to the cave again. Mochi toe a little, the whole person forward a horizontal shift, to avoid the two whistling stones. When Mochi stood firm, there was a figure shing in front of him, and the next moment the figure was already standing at the cave entrance. Sally, are you in there? Jason, who had seized the position at the entrance of the cave, shouted. Hearing Jasons voice, Sally inside the cave froze, she looked at the cave entrance and saw the familiar figure standing outside the cave entrance, standing proudly like a javelin, and like a mountain towering, which immediately dispelled all the anxiety and panic in her heart, and she cried tears of joy, shouting: Jason! After hearing Sallys voice, Jasons heart slightly stable, he did not turn his head to look into the cave entrance, he stared at the Mochi in front of him, he knew that this is a terrible opponent, he needs to be on guard, can not have the slightest distraction. Otherwise, once the opponent waited for the opportunity to attack and kill, forcing his way into the cave, then his previous nning and efforts were all in vain. Sally, are you okay? Jason asked. Im fine, Jason, fortunately youre here. I was really scared. There are two other women here, and their condition is not good. There is another woman who is dead. Sally opened her mouth and spoke. Jason took a deep breath, the murderous spirit in his eyes rose up, a fury swept out from him, he stared at Mochi and said in a cold voice: Its really you! You deserve to die! I didnt expect you to be the one who appeared here! Little brother, you have taken me by surprise. Mochi stared at Jason, a cold glint in his eyes, with a touch of cold killing intent surging. He had already recognized Jason, and what surprised him was that Jason had actually managed to find his way here. And, from the hands that Jason had just shown, he was certainly not an ordinary person with some fighting ability. But Mochi did not care at all, because he was sure that Jason himself did not have the slightest fluctuation of ancient martial arts aura, meaning that Jason did not practice ancient martial arts. The ordinary people in the mundane world have strong personal force, can be stronger than a Completion Stage strength of ancient martial arts martial artists? This ispletely impossible in Mochis opinion. How dare you touch my beloved, even if you have nine lives, I will take them all! Jason opened his mouth, furious killing intent was surging, a strong battle intent of iron-blooded killing swept out of his body, which vaguely emitted a horrific blood smell, like a blood-soaked Satan staring at the target to be hunted. Chapter 731 – Battle against Mochi Mount Casey. Tick tock! A burst of sirens from far and near, a police car whistling, driving to the foot of Mount Casey. The door of the first police car opened, Taylor first jumped down from the car, her face cold, pulled out his gun, and came out one by one fully armed criminal police officers, said in a deep voice: the whole Mount Casey are surrounded, ten people a team, go up the mountain and start searching. Search every inch of the mountain, and contact the rest of the team immediately if you find any targets, do you understand? Understood! One by one, the cold-faced detectives said. Then lets move! Taylor opened his mouth, hundreds of Interpol members in the field immediately from different directions towards Mount Casey searched the past. Taylor received Jasons phone call and immediately mobilized the Oakshire police force, and came to Mount Casey at the first opportunity to surround and search the mountain. He was informed that Sally, the chairman of the Herthum Group, might have been abducted by the serial killer, and ording to the surveince, the white Mercedes SUV was indeed driving towards Mount Casey in this direction. Taylor did not hesitate to transfer arge number of police officers over, if the murderer is hiding in Mount Casey, even if it is to dig three feet to find out. At the same time, she hoped that everything was still in time and that nothing would happen to the chairman of the Herthum Group. This is a very famous entrepreneur in Oakshire, such an influentialpany boss ident, that the impact is too big. Thepanys main business is the development of a new product, the Herthum Group. Taylor immediately ordered towards the whole team to speed up the search. Wheres Jason? Where did he go? Is not already one step ahead in the search for that criminal? Taylor thought in his mind. Deep inside Mount Casey, in front of the cave. Mochi felt Jasons own anger and killing intent as well as his own diffusion of the aura of iron-blooded killing, which made his heart awe-inspiring, and even a sense of inexplicable threat. Mochis gaze is cold, his strength is already the peak of the beginning of the Completion Stage, from the middle of the Completion Stage is only a line, he still has full confidence in himself. Want to save the beauty of the hero? Then you have to show the appropriate strength! Mochi opened his mouth, his body moved, a Completion Stage terrifying aura pressure crushed to, containing a burst of evil iparable aura, evil with a heavy smell of blood, this towards Jason suppressed over. This is the Completion Stage breath pressure, but also belongs to Mochis own kind of potential oppression. Jason roared out, he was fearless, stepping forward and up, his own pale and heavy aura rising up, endless anger burning under, his own anger killing intent also climbed to the extreme. A few steps, he moved his body, with the momentum of the lightning dash as swift as a meteor, sprinted towards Mochi, at the same time he a fist of anger killing fist has been urged out. Three anger blood fire float! A fist came out, as if it brought out a bloody hell, giving a sense of blood fire float, the power of the storm within his own secret territory surged madly, coalescing in his fist style. Demon Fist! Mochi shouted out, his eyes were fierce, a pale face was hideously distorted, he frantically urged his Latent Energy power, the Completion Stage early stage fourth level Latent Energy power all condensed out. He had great confidence in his own strength, but he did not take Jason lightly, he just wanted to give his best to settle this battle as soon as possible.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Demon Fist is one of the most powerful fist paths in the Supremes Sanctuary, whose main feature is the variation, the angle of attack to kill people defensively, and extremely poisonous and severe, specifically attacked to kill the bodys fatal vitals, fatal points and other parts. Once hit by the fist, not to die will be seriously injured. Hoo! Hoo! Mochis fist power evolved,yers of fist shadows immediately emerged, each fist shadow contains a strange demonic energy, an extremely evil Latent Energy power swept out, attacked and killed Jason. Jason is fearless, this kill and attack, fist power evolved in the blood fire floating zero gives a kind of like in the battlefield violent killing of the bloody feeling, he fist power directly into Mochis chest, ignoring theyers of approaching fist shadow. Bang! Jasons fist and Mochis fist shadow hit hard together, and a force of Latent Energy swept through, and the violent power of Jasons fist also exploded in full force. The prating power of their punches hit each other hard. Immortal Supression! As the punch fell, Jason roared again, driven by the emotion of the Rage and Kill intent, he exploded his own Fist of Rage and Kill intent to a peak state. Mochis face was slightly stunned, he really didnt expect Jason to be able to take this punch from him. It was unbelievable that an ordinary person in the mundane world, who did not cultivate ancient martial arts, did not condense Latent Energy power, and was able to fight against his quadruple Latent Energy power with just the power of his physical body? Phantom Fist! Mochi let out a cold cry, his own fist momentum fiercely changed, the evil power of Latent Energy rushed out with his fist momentum, the sky of fist shadow faintly like the wailing of all beings, as if in an instant there are endless evil ghosts out of the surrounding darkness, open teeth and ws devoured towards Jason. Jason is brave and fierce, and he is unstoppable, his own qi and blood boiling out, full of a masculine and overbearing aura, even though the demonic qi rolls, the demonic and evil qi envelops, but his breath is as if it is the nemesis of these demonic and evil qi, his own actions are not affected in the slightest. When he was in Phoenix, Jason had also fought against a Completion Stage powerhouse. However, Mochis Latent Energy power in front of him was iparably evil and difficult to defend against, and the fist power he evolved was also bizarre and difficult to deal with for a while. However, Jason was confident in himself, as long as he understood his opponents boxing style and adapted to the properties of his evil Latent Energy power, he believed he could suppress his opponent. Inside the cave. Sally is still unable to move, she can only vaguely see the two fighting figures outside the cave, she knows that one of them is Jason. Her mind has calmed down, her eyes are still holding tears of joy, she is really d that she felt her prayers came true, Jason really came. She did not dare to imagine what would have happened if Jason hade a stepter. Luckily, everything was still in time. She believes that Jason will be able to suppress this unforgivable viin, she has this confidence in Jason, because in her eyes, this is a man who can create a miracle, a man who can often turn a crisis into a bargain when ites! Chapter 732 Demonization Sallys gaze toward the cave of the other two female victims, she can see that these two girls are still very young, about early twenties, spare under the days of torture, but can vaguely identify their delicate and beautiful facial contours, it is not difficult to imagine that they are extremely beautiful girls. But now, they are in a kind of extreme fear and anxiety, they are both mentally and physically battered, so much so that now their sanity does not exist, their own emotions gradually to be ved to the general. This is quite normal, after a person has been so confined and tortured for a long time, under the extreme fear and anxiety, will produce a kind of very emotions. Someone ising to get us out, you wont be in trouble anymore. Sally looked at the two girls and said in a soft voice. The two girls faces were stunned at the words, and the first emotion they felt was not the joy they felt after being rescued, but an expression of doubt. They cautiously looked towards the outside of the cave entrance, they vaguely saw two figures outside the cave entrance that were stalking and killing, they knew Mochi was terrifying, and they were not sure they could be rescued from this, so they were still in an uneasy mood. Do not be afraid, this time you can be rescued. The viin who is holding you captive will get whatsing to him. Sally continued to speak. The two girls bodies gradually curled up and leaned against the inner wall of the cave, they looked very weak and helpless, making people feel a sense of heartache when they look at them.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Why arent you talking? Sally asked. A girl on the right suddenly sobbed, eyes flooded with crystal tears, it was an extremely desperate sob, full of despair for the future of life. The girl on the left had an expression of grief, and she said to herself: Saved? In fact, I do not want to be rescued, even if it is better to die here, but I do not want to die yet have been like this, you say that even if I am rescued, how can I live in the future? How will others look at me? Dont you see? Ive been ruined pletely. Sallys mind was shaken, she had also considered this issue, these two girls were imprisoned by Mochi here, had suffered inhumane physical and mental torture and abuse, even if they were rescued, this experience will be like a huge shadow over their bodies and minds, if they cant get out of this shadow in their hearts, Im afraid they will seek death. Sally took a deep breath, she said softly: No matter what, its always good to live. You still have family and friends, I think the most worried about you at this time, is your parents. Think of this experience as a nightmare, after which there will be a sunny tomorrow, and everything can start over again. You say that lightly, if you also met with that viins poisonous hand, do you think you can still live? Do you still have the face to live? The girl on the right sobbing and crying asked in a choked tone. Sallys face was stunned, she thought for a moment and said, If something bad happened to me, I think I would also be very painful, and I would even have the thought of dying. But if I have my loved ones around me as a strong backing, I will try to live and will try to forget this experience. This experience will be very painful and even more unpleasant to look back on, but life is not only here, there is a lot of good The two girls did not speak again, the look between the kind of desperate silence but let people look will also feel heartache. When rescued out, youe to Herthum Group to find me, I will do my best to help you, I will do my best to help you out of this painful experience , Sally said softly. Thank you, thank you. The two girls choked back sobs. Sallys words were like an injection of warmth towards their hearts, like a faint ray of sunlight slightly dispersing the shadow of despair between their hearts, allowing them to see a ray of hope to survive. Bang! Bang! Outside the cave, the battle between Jason and Mochi also entered a white hot point. Mochi is indeed very strong, his own strength has been close to the middle stage of the Completion Stage, and his hands and feet are filled with a powerful Completion Stage pressure, his own aura is iparably evil, full of a demonic feeling. He fully evolved his Demon Fist,yers of fist shadows emerged, each fist shadow contains endless demonic and evil demonic energy, with a ghostly whistling sound, with an overwhelming momentum crushed Jason. Jason saw the moves, the more courageous, their own masculine and overbearing qi blood swept out, rolling like a tide, surging up, their own secret realm of the secret power constantly condensed out, this killing and attacking up. At the end of the battle, Mochi was really getting scared, he thought he could kill Jason as soon as possible with his full strength, but never thought he would be entangled by Jason. Moreover, he realized that Jason had been feeling the way of his punches, knowing the weaknesses of his punches, and as the fight continued, even Jasons side had gradually formed a kind of suppression. How is this possible? The opponent is just an ordinary person in the world, not practicing ancient martial arts, without the slightest Latent Energy power, and can fight him with physical strength alone? Mochi was furious, such a result was uneptable to him. In an instant, a more intense killing machine came out from his body, and the demonic aura that pervaded his body became thicker and heavier. In a vague way, the sound of sirens seemed to being from the foot of the mountain. Mochis face changed slightly, if there are police officers arrived, then Mount Casey is bound to be surrounded by the police, if he can not kill Jason first and then abscond, it will fall into the police circle. Damn guy, you really surprised me! But this battle should be over, I will kill you and take your woman away and make her my ything! Mochi suddenly roared hysterically, and with his roar, he seemed to have wisps of ck aura diffusing out of himself, his eyes were rendered with ayer of strange dark red, and a few demonic ck lines appeared on his originally pale face. At the same time, his own aura instantly raised a whole lot, that manifested Completion Stage pressure is also stronger, this state of him seems to have stepped into the Completion Stage early stage! How dare you force me to use up the Yin essence and blood Ive collected over the past few days to enter a demonized state! You deserve to die! I will cut you into pieces! Mochi hissed and roared, his shrill voice sounding like a harsh ghost hissing. Demonization, a secret technique unique to the Supremes Sanctuary. At the cost of ones own blood, one briefly enters a state of demonization, in which ones martial strength is briefly but dramatically increased. Chapter 733 – Life and Death Duel Jasons face is like an ancient well, the gaze in his eyes is as deep and calm as the boundless starry sky. He could feel Mochi getting stronger, his own martial arts aura was rising, and the pressure of the Completion Stage that permeated the surroundings was getting heavier and deeper, and Mochi, who had entered his demonized state, felt as if he had gone off the deep end, giving off an extremely gruesome aura, especially his face, which actually had ck lines emerging And out, just like a severe ghost. Demonization? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and said in a cold voice, Even if it is demonized, so what? I can still kill you! What an arrogant and ignorant kid, do you really think you can be arrogant just because you have some strength. You will never know the horror of the demonization technique in the Sacred Ground of Supremes! Go to hell for me! Mochis tone was iparably gloomy as he hissed, his body moved and charged up towards Jason, endless demonic and evil aura was filling the air, surging out in this regard, sweeping towards Jason. Ghost Exorcism Fist! Mochis kendo also changed to a different kendo. This Ghost Exorcism Fist is a terrifying fist in the Sacred Grounds of Supremes, specifically designed to be used when in a demonized state.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It can be said that the stronger the strength, the more powerful the fist will be when it enters the demonic state. As Mochis fist attacked, Jason clearly felt that the terrifying power contained in Mochis fist was indeed stronger than the previous fist. Whats even more frightening is that Mochis own martial arts aura and Latent Energy power have been greatly enhanced in his demonized state, basically equivalent to a Completion Stage mid-stage powerhouse. Jason could see that Mochi was desperate, not hesitating to use up the Yin essence he had absorbed over the past few days to enter his demonized state, in order to kill him. Lets fight, Abyss Blow, lets explode! Jason also roared, and the majestic Abyss Blow force in his secret realm surged out, wrapping his fist in a tant attack, and thus the Heaven Fist fist momentum was unleashed. Fist into the sky! The fist came out like a flying dragon rising into the sky, containing a fist intent that went straight up to the sky, a sharp and aggressive fist intent that rose up to the sky, irresistible, towards Mochi. At the same time, a heavy and majestic momentum like a hundred thousand mountains copsing down from Jasons body, this is his momentum, the momentum of heavy fist! The Iplete Boxing Sutra brought Jason a great deal of insight and gain, allowing him to understand what is the power of a heavy boxing mystery, allowing him to integrate the meaning of this heavy boxing into the Heaven Fist boxing momentum. The majestic power of the fist was subdued and killed, going forward, and Mochis Ghost Exorcism Fist st met together. The endless force of demonic Latent Energy engulfed Jason, as if to devour his own flesh and blood. However, in Jasons fist, a heavy force as vast as Oakshire and as heavy as a mountain erupted, crushing upward with a heavy and unparalleled might, resisting Mochis fist power. What? You blocked it? How is that possible? I dont believe I cant kill you! Mochi roared hysterically as he frantically pushed his Latent Energy power, and the ck aura that pervaded his body was as solid and majestic as substance. Boom! Boom! Mochi crazy fist, will be the most powerful at this moment demonized state of his strength to the fullest, is already in contact with the threshold of the fifth heaven Latent Energy force burst out, striking the fist like a ck shadow swept through the void, as fast as lightning strangled Jason. Breaking Punch! Jason shouted in a deep voice, he evolved his own fist intent, a fist out, the fist intent presented like a hundred thousand mountains wrapped up, breaking all the mountains and rivers, unstoppable, that thick and boundless majestic heavy fist intent, like a hundred thousand mountains copsed. Rumble! The fists of the two men ruthlessly sted together, and the terrifying force that erupted from their respective fists ruthlessly impacted each other, and the violent impact caused both of their figures to fall backwards. Mochis face was a mixture of shock and anger, he did not expect that after he entered the magic state, Jasons own strength also increased ordingly, actually resisted his fist attack. What he found incredible was that Jason was still so young. With Jasons strength, if he was in Supreme Master, he could havepeted for a top five seat in Hyacinth Fighters. In other words, Jason such a person ced in the Supreme Master any force, are the young master of the family, holynd sons of the level, are the young generation of the wind! This kind of person absolutely can not stay! Mochi thought in his heart, the next moment he did not spare any effort to attack and kill, in addition to the Ghost Exorcism Fist after demonization, his own Demon Fist is also breaking out. The two fists alternated, and the demonic and bizarre Latent Energy power surged wildly, as his attacking fists all enveloped Jason, and he was already desperate to kill Jason at any cost. Lets fight! Jason roared out, and he pushed the power of Abyss Blow in his secret realm to the limit, evolving a Heaven Fist style, a style that showed the heavy and boundless fist dao fist intent exploded, facing Mochi with a destructive momentum. Jasons heart has a great anger, Mochi hijacked Sally, this is really let him can not tolerate, the heart of the violent killing machine is strong and deep, no matter what he will protect the back of the cave entrance, no matter what he want to kill the Mochi in front of him to get rid of! Boom! Boom! Boom! The two peoples fist power in the violent sh, time and again under the st erupted a booming vibration sound, the two peoples fist power out of the terrifying force swept in all directions, like blowing up a hurricane. Exorcise the devil with your fist, kill me! Mochi roared, evolved a Ghost Exorcism Fist in the most terrifying killing power of the fist, the fist as if into a stream of light, towards Jason Zhen killed the past. Pressing Fist, break it for me! Jason also roared, using his own Abyss Blow power like an endless abyss to promote Heaven Fist, a punch out, containing an invincible aura that overwhelms the Kyushu. This fists intention itself is to have my invincibility, showing an invincible confidence style, Pressing Fist, who canpete? Rumble! The two exploded out of the strongest fist in the void, fiercely saw Mochis fist side, shaking Jasons fist momentum in his fist like a meteor falling to the ground straight to Jasons chest. Jasons fist of Gaia Kyushu was also a st of invincible confidence, breaking through the shadow of the fist and killing Mochi. Bang! Bang! Two banging sounds resounded, and Mochis fist was seen hitting Jasons chest. Likewise, Jasons punch also hit Mochis body. Both of them were hit at the same time, and both of them received a fist attack from the other. Chapter 734 – Heavenly Gate Demon Suppression Bang! Bang! Both of their fists hit each other heavily. The raging force contained in the fist power exploded out, terrifying, with a fierce and swift momentum that attacked the fist power into the body of the other. After the punch, both of their bodies were falling back. Jason opened his mouth to grunt, his body in the invasion of the evil and bizarre Latent Energy force strangtion, so that his body flesh and blood are flushed with a feeling of hot and raw pain. At that moment, Jason did not notice that a yellowish skin tone had appeared on the surface of his body, while his own vigorous masculine energy and blood also surged up to counteract the Latent Energys erosion. Mochi was also shaken back, he tried to restrain the violent churning of his qi blood, but in the end, he could not, and opened his mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Mochi was wounded, and his demonic and bizarre ancient martial arts aura was also weakened a few points, which made him even more furious, he roared: How dare you wound me? Damn it! Ill cut you into pieces! Its not certain who will kill whom! Lets fight! Jason reached out and wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes were resolute, his calm face was waveless, his own exuberant battle intent burned more and more intensely like a ze, he stared at Mochi, his own killing aura was on full disy. Kill! Mochi bellowed, his body moved, his body moved once again towards Jason sprinted over. Jason took a deep breath, his own masculine and vigorous qi blood surging up, appearing more and more majestic and overbearing, just from the strength of qi blood, Jason far more than Mochi. Jason was wounded by Mochis punch, but his own aura did not weaken in the slightest, instead, his own cohesion of the great momentum appears more and moreplete, as if the hundred thousand mountains were really going to manifest, forming a terrifyingly heavy momentum of suppression. This is the first time that Mochi felt a little pressure, even if he was demonized, but also has long been unable to help Jason. Hoo! Hoo! The Mochi, who was charging forward, threw his fist, and the shadow of his fist stirred in the sky, as he evolved his fist path and pressed upward, covering Jasons vital body. Persecution of women, taking the blood of human beings, heaven and earth will be destroyed! Today, I will y the devil! Jason shouted, he once again mobilized his secret power, forming the magnificent Abyss Blow power, and urged his heavy fist fist style to face Mochi. Halfway up the mountain. A team of criminal police led by Taylor is searching, the whole Mount Casey is indeed too big, in the absence of purpose to search the mountain, the difficulty in this can be imagined. From here into Mount Casey deep inside the mountain. If the killer is hiding, he is hiding in the mountains. Taylor opened her mouth, and at the same time she scattered in all directions of the criminal police team, so that they will close the formation, towards Mount Casey deep inside the mountain to search. In the pale night, a team of Interpol soldiers began to search in the dark and lightless mountain, they are very cautious and move quickly. After all, the recent murder case is indeed as a boulder in their hearts, so they have been feeling heavy in the heart. The only way to solve the case as soon as possible, to rescue the female victims, will let them feel some relief in their hearts.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As a team of criminal police towards the deep inside the mountain shrink formation, is already with Jason and Mochi showdown ce is getting closer and closer. The Mochi under demonization looks iparably horrible and frightening. The dark red eyes do not look like normal humans, the face emerged from a ck line is hideous, his eyes murderous and up, the body of the demonic evil in the continuous spread, covering the sky, as if to breed a demonic evil things out. In Mochi can be said to be desperate madness attack kill, he and Jason both are mutually wounded, body injuries continue to umte, depending on who can give support to the end. Jason has experienced too many life-and-death battles, and often at the juncture of life and death, he is able to rely on his strong willpower and richbat experience to turn the tide and seal the deal. Therefore, the battle so far, Jasons own consumption is also veryrge, but he has not been afraid to retreat from the beginning to the end of the half, but is more and more courageous, their own share of anger killing machine more and more intense, the raging blood raging out, their own share of the most rigid to Yangs aura manifested, like a round is burning brilliant sun. Under such an aura, Jasons own field of great power haspletely suppressed Mochis Completion Stage field, Jason has already suppressed Mochi in terms of aura. Is that all youve got? That can be the difference between life and death! A demonic thing like you deserves to go to hell! Jason suddenly spoke, his tone cold and indifferent, revealing a determinedly cold killing machine. Want to kill me? You are so naive! You are also at the end of your rope, how can you kill me? Mochi spoke in a cold voice. One punch, one punch will be enough! Ive been feeling and nurturing this punch ever since the fight! Just like the one I was evolving when you saw me halfway up the mountain! Jason opened his mouth, his tone as indifferent as if he was stating a trivial matter. The next moment, Jasons own aura rose fiercely, like a rising zing sun, to burn up the heaven and earth, a magnificent pride rose up to the sky, as if transformed into a giant, reaching out to pick the stars. That is the embodiment of a fist intent, this fist intent rose up to the sky, giving people a kind of desire topare with the sky to the high magnificent feelings, as his fist power coalesced, and let people feel that under this fist, all things are destroyed! Because, this is the fist that can open the gates of heaven! I have Open Heaven Fist! Jason roared out, the terrifying and majestic fist intent was pervading, and the fist power that coalesced seemed to blossom into an extremely dazzling and dazzling fist aura, as if it contained a small sun inside. This is a forward-looking fist power, but also a magnificent and heroic fist power, as if a fist out, can open the door to heaven, see the immortals! Even the door of heaven can be cracked open fist, what other people are not kible? This punch, Jason felt for many days, cohesion of his time to understand the Iplete Boxing Sutra heavy punching mystery, but also contains his anger and killing intent, but also contains a deep love for Sally all the emotions are concentrated in this punch, strong and remorseless! The first time I saw the movie, I was able to get to the top of the list. This fist strikes, causing the wind and clouds to change, as if there is a thundering sound, to create momentum for this fists punching intent. This is an unbeatable fist, and a fist to suppress demons and ghosts. No this, this is what fist style? Mochi subconsciously shocked exit, he subconsciously want to dodge want to turn and flee, but this fist instantly has enveloped and arrived, as long as he turned only afraid not to escape, this fist will kill him. So, Mochi in that horrified face can only resist, the right fist burst out Ghost Exorcism Fist, the left fist burst out Demon Fist, all the Latent Energy power in the raging sweep, struggling to resist to this let him feel frightening a punch. Rumble! tter~tter! In that sound of fist dueling boom, apanied by a burst of ear-splitting fracture sound. By the time Jasons fist fell, the Abyss Blow power pulled out of his own secret territory was once again strengthened, reaching a peak of its current strength, the terrifying force of the fists tractionpletely exploded out, no matter how hard Mochi resisted to no avail. This punch broke through Mochis left and right fist momentum and hit him hard in the chest, shattering his sternum and shattering his internal organs. Hoo! Mochis whole body flew out, and he fell to the ground, bleeding from his seven orifices, his eyes wide open, his eyes full of despair and resignation, before he died, he could not figure out how he could be defeated at the hands of an ordinary person in the mundane world. Chapter 735 Terrorist Crisis Whew! Whew! Jason stood still, panting heavily. Open Heaven Fist! He had finally evolved the sixth style of Heaven Fist, but this punch was very taxing on him, and after exploding this punch, he felt that his secret power had been drained, and he was very tired. Jason looked at the Mochi who was on the ground in front of him and confirmed that he was dead before he put his mind at ease. The next moment, Jason immediately turned around and sprinted towards the cave entrance. Jason a sh dash into the cave entrance, he shouted: Sally. Jason, Im here. Sally inside the cave responded loudly and quickly. Jason walked into the cave, a nce is to see hands and feet are tied to the ground Sally, he immediately went over to hug Sally, softly said: Its okay, its okay Jason. Sally choked on a sob, her eyes were red and flooded with crystal tears. This moment, her anxious heart ispletely smooth and stable, she felt a sense of fullness, only to feel Jasons chest is like a mountain of heavy and reliable, bringing her endless security shelter. She knew that she was finally safe at this moment, and all her previous fears and anxieties were finally turned into a false rm, allowing her to breathe a sigh of relief. Now, the heart is full of warmth and emotion. Jason untaped Sallys hands and feet, Sally was impatient to reach out and hug him, hugging him tightly, afraid that the Jason in front of him disappeared in general. Jason turned his eyes and noticed that there were two women in the cave, in addition to a woman lying on the ground, it seems that there is no life. Jason reassured Sally a few times, he walked forward, he checked the woman lying on the ground, the body has been cold, broken for at least a few hours. Then Jason looked toward the other two women, they saw Jason instinctively some fear, efforts to curl up, while subconsciously cover their bodies some private ces. Seeing this scene, Jason only felt the anger in his heart did not calm down with Mochi was killed, he even had the impulse to go out and Mochi the whole person to pieces. This is simply too inhumane, it is simply outrageous, such behavior is really evil. There were some clothes scattered inside the cave, which were the original clothes of these women. Jason brought some clothes over, loosened the restraints on the two women, took the clothes and put them on, and said, Its okay. The person who persecuted you has been killed by me. You are now safe and free. Put your clothes back on and I will take you away safely. The two women looked at Jason and then at Sally, unable to believe that they had escaped the clutches of the clutches and were free. They couldnt help but cry out, their cries filled with a kind of aggression, filled with a kind of helplessness, mixed with manyplex feelings. Sally came over and said, Its okay. Put your clothes on first, Ill help you Just at this time, there is obviously a burst of urgent footstepsing from outside. Jasons heart moved, he lurked towards the cave entrance, saw a bright shining shlight light, vaguely discerned a loaded police officers towards the cave entrance location surrounded. Is that Madam Caine, Matt? Jason shouted towards the outside of the cave. Jason? Is that you Jason? Matts voice came. Its me. Jason opened his mouth, he walked out and saw Matt who was full of excitement to greet him. Jason went on to say: Inside the cave are the female victims who were abducted by the killer. One of the women is dead. As for the murderer, Ive already killed him. The body is in front. As he spoke, several CID teams from other directions also gathered around, including the CID team led by Taylor, and came to join Jasons side. Taylor learned the initial situation, she walked towards the cave, saw Sally and two other women. The two women were already dressed and covered up at the moment, but they were in a very poor physical condition, the many days of torturebined with their own essence being sucked out of their blood had left them in an extremely weak state and needed to be taken to rescue immediately. Im sorry, its our police who failed to act and solve the case early, making you suffer. Taylor spoke, looking guilty. After the two women saw the police arrive, they werepletely convinced that they had indeed been rescued and had thus regained their freedom, and they could not help but lose their voices and cry. Taylor took them both out first, then a detective entered and brought out the body of the dead female victim. Matt had already led the men to bring Mochis body over. Mochi had been killed, eyes wide open, died unwillingly, a touch of despair remained on her face before she died. Taylor stared at Mochis corpse and said angrily, Who is this man? Such ack of humanity, really a hundred times dead is not enough! Jason said, The murderer has been brought to justice. The most important thing now is to get these two victims to medical treatment immediately. This experience must have been very hard on them, and they will need some guidance and counseling from a psychologistter. Taylor took a deep breath, she nodded, looked at Jason and said gratefully, Jason, thank you so much. If it werent for you, this case wouldnt have been solved so early. Fortunately, you rescued her in time, so that Miss Su was not harmed. This case, we police owe you. Jason said, Youre too kind, Miss Herthum is also my top boss, I shoulde to rescue her in danger. Besides, when I learned of such a tragic murderer, I would not sit idly by and do nothing, and I must bring him to justice. Sally came over and said, Lets go down the mountain first. These two girls are not in a very good condition. Leaving here will make their hearts feel better. Lets go. Taylor nodded and prepared to collect the team and escort the two rescued female victims down Mount Casey. Just then Whats up?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There was a criminal police officer in front of him opening his mouth to question. Snort! Snort! The words have just fallen, but there are two points of cold awning burst to the front of the two police officers fell to the ground, a blood smell filled out. Get down, there is danger! Jason shouted angrily, he held Sally and the two female victims lying on the ground. Snort! Snort! Two more points of cold awnings shot up, fast, with abundant force within, and shot at the interrogators in front. Bang! Bang! Bang! At the same time, the sound of gunfire, one by one, the police officers have shot at the front. After the sound of gunfire, everything is dead again. However, Jason sensed an unprecedented horror crisis, like the dark and boundless night, which enveloped over. Chapter 736 – Strong in the Darkness A great sense of crisis overshadowed the head. For Jason, that is an unprecedented sense of danger, the surrounding mountains and forests are very quiet, the whole world seems to be in a moment of silence, there is no special breath in the diffusion, only a faint smell of blood with the night wind in the diffusion. Jason was able to sense that in the darkness of the void, there was a pair of eyes vaguely staring at them, and that gaze seemed to pay extra attention to Jason. It was this feeling that made Jason perceive a great sense of crisis! High hand! This is definitely a terrifying master! The only person who can give Jason this terrifying sense of crisis is a supreme master, and must be a Heritage Master Stage or above ancient martial arts powerhouse. At the time of Phoenix, Jason had sensed the terrifying pressure of the Heritage Master Stage, and if it wasnt for the presence of Old Mr. Miller, who used his own heaven and earth power to resist the terrifying pressure of those two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses, Im afraid that not many people in Phoenix could stand still at that time. In the battle, he would definitely be affected by the terrifying attack of the Heritage Master Stage powerhouse. Jason was confident in his own strength, but he knew that he could not resist the presence of the Heritage Master Stage, and he was afraid that he could not even receive one blow from the other side. In addition, Jason vaguely felt that the terrifying strong man hiding in the darkness, his own strength is afraid to exceed the Heritage Master Stage strong man. The question is, who is the other party? Why did he kill the police officers? Could it be that the other party is rted to Mochi? In any case, it is not possible to sit and wait for death like this, Jason said in a low voice: Everyone back, gather together, do not move first, listen to mymand! Jason opened his mouth, he moved, took the gun from the hands of two police officers and told them to look after Sally and the two rescued women. With the gun in hand, Jason immediately felt a lot safer. Even if the Heritage Master Stage above the strong more horrible or not, but also flesh and blood, gunfire is still a threat to these strong people. Taylor and Matt immediately let the surrounding interrogators are gathered around, in Jasons arrangement to form a defensive position. At that moment, the gaze in Jasons eyes sank, his hands fiercely raised towards the right front position, and then a burst of gunfire rang out Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Jason fired four shots in a row, Jasons shooting uracy can be said to be the best in the army, even if it is a pistol, in his hands can also y sniper rifle-like uracy. This four shots, Jason judged the other party hiding ce, but also calcted the other party is likely to evade the direction, four shots in a row to seal the kill. Two oclock, take a range shot! Jason said in a deep voice to Taylor, Matt and other criminal police. Bang! Bang! Bang! Under Jasonsmand, the interpol officers in the field have fired in the direction Jason directed, and there are nearly hundreds of interpol officers in the field, firing in unison under a dense nket of bullets toward the front, covering the front of the rangend. Protect the rescued hostages, back toward the mountain path down the mountain, quickly! Jason shouted. Sally and the other two women were shielded in the center of the group, and the whole group kept moving backward, not too fast because they had to keep firing at range. But this is the only way, in short, this ce can not stay long. In this process, Taylor has sought assistance from the police department, so that the Municipal Public Security Bureau side to send special police have armed police force fighters toe to the aid. Ahead, a dense forest staggered area, several staggered trees behind, a figure is bent over the ground. With the help of the hazy moon, vaguely see this is an old man, age is not known how old, full of white hair, a face is seemingly rosy like a baby, he is medium-sized, wearing a set of dark gray clothes, lying on the ground he did not move, his own breath convergence without the slightest fluctuation, like a stone man without life. Snicker, snicker! In his side, a bullet swept past, some were shot at the trees staggered in front of him, more from the side shot past, and did not hurt him a bit. The white haired old mans eyes shed, he could sense that Jason and the interrogators were retreating, he smiled coldly and muttered to himself: Mochi is not a big deal, but he is also my Supremes disciple. How dare you kill him? Ill have to bury all of you with me! Who the hell is that kid? He has the strongest and most virile qi and blood, is it possible that he has the Nine Yang Physique? If thats the case, this kid can be considered an excellent human medicine! This kids perception is really keen, actually able to detect my hiding ce! It seems that I have to take care of this kid first.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The white haired old man thought secretly in his heart, and there was a faint sh of murderous intent in the depths of his eyes. At this time, the bullets have been scattered, the white haired old mans body moved fiercely, like a rabbit rising and falling, speed to the extreme, he flickered towards the left side of the direction. Jason has be the backbone of the team, and took over themand, he has a wealth ofbat experience, especially in this mountain forest, so he is the only one who knows what to do, how to integrate the formation, the field of people driven to evacuate this ce. Jason held his gun in both hands, he was calm and collected, his eyes were calm and unruffled, secretly his own sensing ability had been mobilized to a peak, fully sensing any hint of change around. Suddenly, Jasons face changed, he shouted: Watch out! He pounced on the side of Taylor, pounced Taylor to the ground, at the same time, the muzzle of his right hand raised towards the upper left and fired one after another. Snort! Just as he threw Taylor to the ground, a dart came and shot past where Taylor was standing and into a tree behind Taylor. The dart was all the way into the tree, so you can imagine how terrifying the force contained in it was, almost as powerful as a bullet. If you are hit by such a dart, you will definitely die. As Jason got up, three more darts were shot towards him, in a triangr pattern, to block Jasons way out. However, the opponent overlooked Jasonsbat reflexes, in the battlefield, Jason is often dueling with enemy snipers, even if the speed of the darts is faster, but not faster than the sniper bullets. So, perceiving the ear-splitting sound, Jason leapt forward with his hands on the ground, then rolled and stood crouched, holding his gun in both hands and firing wildly towards the upper left. From the sound of the darts shooting through the air, Jason was able to determine the general location of his opponents hideout, and he was now relying on his urate shooting ability to restrain this terrifying powerhouse hiding in the darkness. Taylor, Matt, throw me all the guns you have, and the bullets! Then, you escort Sally and the girls down the hill quickly! The other sides target is me, Ill hold him off! Jason shouted. Chapter 737 – The Battle of Showdown Taylor, Matt and the other detectives heard Jasons shout. Their faces were stunned Jason was nning to stay behind by himself to stall the powerful man in the darkness? Wouldnt that be dangerous? Taylor had seen that the strong man hiding in the dark was extremely terrifying, if not for the fear of the firepower of the guns in their hands, Im afraid this terrifying strong man would have already shown up to attack and kill them.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Taylor knows that Jason is very strong, with excellentbat ability, but let Jason alone to stay to face this unknown strong man, Taylor is really a little uneasy. Jason, Ill stay with you. Matt, you take the brothers and escort the hostages away. Taylor said in response. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jason continued to fire forward while he yelled out, Taylor get the fuck out of here! Youre staying? Why would you stay? You want me to die with you? All of you retreat down the mountain, I can still deal with the other side alone, any one of you stay, will be a burden to me! Jason opened his mouth and said something that seemed nonchnt and unforgiving, with a sense of anger. Taylors face is blue, her character is fiery, if ced in the usual, she has long turned her face. But the current situation, she knew that Jasons words are indeed justified, even if she is not convinced, but also know that her own strength and Jason than there is indeed a huge gap. Jason, you live well, I wille back to you to settle the score! Jason. Sally couldnt help but shout, she also heard Jasons words, and learned that Jason decided to stay behind to block the dark attacker with his own strength, to risk alone for the safety of their team, she was really worried in her heart. Go, Ill be fine. Jason said in a deep voice. Immediately, Taylor and the others threw a gun over to Jason, along with some bullets. Taylor, Matt and other people immediately mobilized the field of criminal police members, will Sally and other three rescued hostages all the way down toward the foot of the mountain escort. The two guns in Jasons hand had run out of bullets, he picked up two guns from the ground, and collected some bullets, the gaze in his eyes rose gloomily, and muttered to himself: Come on, hide your head, son of a bitch! Lets have a real showdown! The top left, the white haired old mans silhouette flickered, he has sensed that the interrogation team is retreating away, his old eyes narrowed slightly, and did not pursue the past, he will target on Jason. Jasons own emanation of the strongest to the yang of the strong blood attracted his attention, making him suspect that Jason most likely has the Nine Suns Eucharist physique rumored in the Supreme Master. This is an extremely difficult to find physique, supreme master in some reverse day to have pure sun physique, originally pure sun physique is already a hundred years rare. The Nine Suns Eucharist physique, which is a step up from the Pure Suns, is extremely rare, and throughout the history of Supreme Master, there have not been many Nine Suns Eucharist physiques. Nine Suns Eucharists biggest feature is that their own blood and vitality is majestic, containing a strong intention of the most rigid to Yang, once the practice of ancient martial arts that is bound to be the invincible physique. It is said that once this physique is cultivated to Saint Master Stage, their own blood is like a zing sun burning under the sky, forming a unique nine suns of the saints field, enough to crush all opponents of the same ss. In addition to cultivation, Nine Suns Eucharists blood is a great tonic for refining medicine, which is a human medicine, containing the highest medicinal value. Because of this, the white-haired old man let Taylor, Matt and a team of Interpol fighters evacuated are indifferent, he will focus all the attention on Jasons body. This kid even if not the rumored Nine Suns Eucharist that is not far from it. This is the most rigid to Yang blood for my use, really good human medicine! The white haired old mans old eyes narrowed, his body suddenly shed continuously, the speed is too fast, like a shocking lightning sh. In the process of shing, the white-haired old man threw his hands one after another, a cold ray of light like a bullet shot, straight to Jasons hiding ce. When the sharp cracking sound sounded, Jason had already noticed. His body immediately flickered, with the surrounding cover as cover, towards the opposite direction of Taylor, Matt and other people evacuated, while also shooting back. He knew that the other side was approaching, and with his current strength, he could not go head-to-head with the other side. The only thing he can do is to use the terrain in Mount Casey to cover himself and make a counterattack. Jason has a wealth of mountainbat experience, these experiences are also a kind of strength, slightly able to narrow the gap with the strength of this terrifying strong man. However, in the face of this level of strength, Jason can only abscond, and then wait for an opportunity to counterattack. If he had Satans army warriors around him, he would not have to escape. He was able to unite with the Satan Army warriors to set up a killing formation and face off against this terrifying powerhouse. In the dark mountain forest, the white-haired old man was indeed chasing Jason with all his might, his speed was too fast, all in a sh, and the next moment hended a dozen meters away. With his terrifying speed, he could have quickly caught up with Jason, but the precise shot in the void was scaring him. Several times Jasons precise shots forced him to stop and dodge. This kid is really some ability. Thebinedbat power is much more powerful than those so-called natural talents of supreme master. Really want to let this kid grow up, is really do not know will be powerful to how far! Its a pity that he is my human medicine. The white-haired old man opened his mouth andughed fiercely. The next moment, he elerated his speed, his figure shed one after another, and already saw Jasons figure from afar. Jason sensed it and knew that diving away like this was not an option, once he was pursued by the other party, with the other partys terrifying martial arts strength, he would be in a passive state. Instead of being passive, it is better to take the initiative. Jason looked around, observing the terrain around the terrain, he had a choice in his heart like, fiercely deep breath, then he a sh dash, towards the right front sh conflict into. Whoosh! The ce is a slightly depressed terrain, Jason dashed past and mmed down on the ground, then he held his gun with both hands and pulled the trigger one after another in a direction in front of him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Sparks bloomed on the muzzle of the gun, a shot fired to kill the bullet urately locked the target figure chasing over. Chapter 738 Old Demonic Creatures (I) Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets that were fired seemed to form a series, and the aim of each bullet was pointed at the old man who was chasing him, and it was not polite to say that this precise control of firearms had reached a high level of perfection. If it were anyone else, even the top international special warfare soldiers, under such precise shooting would have to be hated on the spot. But the white-haired old mans own strength is indeed too terrifying, with an unimaginable perception ability, as if able to capture the ballistic trajectory of the bullet shot over. The white-haired old man made a dodge in advance, with a very fast speed to avoid Jason shot over the warhead. At the same time, his hands shot out several points of cold light, darts shot at Jasons hiding ce. Jason lowered his head, those sharp darts shot past his head, and then he shot again to counterattack, and now he had to fight this horrible man head-on. The good thing is that he has a gun in his hand, and this terrifying strong man does not dare to rashly approach directly over. Of course, the white-haired old man may be able to rush over if he goes all out, but he cant guarantee that he can avoid Jasons godlike precision shooting. The field was in a standoff situation for a while. Facing this level of power, only Jason has the strength to force the other side to pause a little, if other people, they would have been killed a long time ago. Jason is not the slightest sense of rxation, his entire face is still alert, the whole body on alert, sensing the movement around. At such a time, as long as there is the slightest negligence, in exchange will be a fatal consequence. Whoosh! At this time, the left side has the sound of wind fluctuations. Jasons gun turned and fired several shots in quick session toward the left. Jasons heart cried out, his body turned slightly, holding the gun pointed to the right side. But it is to see a bit of cold awning towards him shot over. Jason immediately jumped to the ground and rolled to avoid the deadly darts. Before Jason could get up, a powerful and terrifying aura swept towards him like an overwhelming sea, just this wisp of martial pressure was enough to make peoples scalp tingle and heart crack. Jasons face changed slightly, with his ownbat instincts, his body once again rolled, hiding behind a tree. Bang! A fist style bombed on the tree Jason was hiding. p! In an instant, the whole tree shook violently, and a fist mark several inches deep was printed directly on the thick trunk, and the trunk around the fist mark cracked directly, the cracks were extremely deep and spread extremely long! A terrifying punch! Such a punch are going beyond normal human perception, like a giant of steel swinging a fist out, not like a flesh and blood human can do. Jason has seen this terrifying strong man, full of white hair, an old man who could not see how old he was, with a terrifying devil-like aura within him, like a terrifying old devil running out from the depths of that hell. In such a state, Jason still kept his face calm, he raised his right hand and fired a burst in front of him. However, after he fired, the white-haired old man in front of him had disappeared. The next moment, a terrifying aura fluctuations from the side of the transmission, is to see the white haired old mans leg sweep over. Jason was toote to dodge, he gritted his teeth, only to frantically stimte the Abyss Blow power in his secret realm, the majestic and heavy Abyss Blow power swept out, his arms crossed forward to meet the white-haired old mans leg sweep. Bang! A dull thud sounded, and at that moment, Jasons body once again had a yellowish tint on the surface of his skin. Jason felt like he had been rammed by an armored tank after taking the white haired old mans leg, and his own majestic Abyss Blow power was unable to resist the slightest bit. Wow! In mid-air, Jason couldnt help but open his mouth and spurt out a mouthful of blood, his whole body had been severely injured, and his five chapters and six internal organs felt a twinge of pain, as if there was a knife twisting inside his body. Poof! Jason fell heavily to the ground, physically strong as he was, strong-willed as he was, but it was difficult to stand up for a while. The white-haired old man emerged with a trace of surprise in his eyes, looking surprised and shocked, and said to himself: I was actually able to use the power of my leg. You kid really makes people more and more curious. Under my leg, just spitting blood, the body bones are actually fine, strange. You are so young, but in terms of the strength of the physical body, it is amazing. What a unique physical body. Jason only felt a burst of sharp pain between the small of his stomach. The gun in his hand had fallen out of his hand and fell in front of him. He did not move, but was secretly building up his strength, preparing to leap forward to hold the gun and then counterattack.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Who are you? Why are you targeting me? Jason opened his mouth, stalling for as long as he could at this point. Who am I? Thats a question I cant answer either. The white-haired old man opened his mouth, and he walked towards Jason step by step without slowing down, and said with a Jie Jie smile, You killed Mochi, so I naturally want to target you. Originally, I thought I would kill all of you. But you have the guts to stay and fight with me. I will let those people go because you have the most virile and virile qi blood. However, you are going to be my human medicine. So you are also a Supremes? You Supremes really have done a lot of evil, Mochi means cruelty, sinful, deserve to die. Jason said in a cold voice. Its your turn to decide whether Mochi deserves to die or not. You kill you, I just need to take your own essence blood to refine the human body medicine, with the help of your own supreme virility to Yang qi blood, my qi blood will also be further nourished and enhanced. The white haired old man smiled, he appeared to be winning, after all, with his strength, under such a face-to-face, he waspletely able to control everything. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and after a breath was raised, his body fiercely scurried forward, reaching out towards the gun that fell in front of him and grabbing it. Whoosh! When he moved, the white-haired old man also followed, and faster. In the blink of an eye, the old man with white hair reached out, five fingers like a hook, directly to Jasons throat. Jasons face changed, with the speed of the white-haired old man, he was afraid that before he could grab the gun, the white-haired old man had already taken the lead in cutting his throat. At this critical juncture, the cold Dare to touch Jason, have you asked the old man? An indifferent with angry voice raspy voice came, the dark night, a seemingly hunched figure like a stream of light, and instantly arrived, while wrapped with an unstoppable power of heaven and earth! Chapter 739 Old Demonic Creatures (II) Dare to move Jason, asked the old man? The voice came from far away, but when the voice fell, a seemingly stooped figure with a heavenly aura appeared beside Jason, and a majestic power of heaven and earth crushed into him, suppressing the scene, with boundless power. Then, a simple fist style forward, seemingly extremely slow, but just in front of Jason, pushing out the power of the fist as if it contains the force of ten thousand juns, as if the weight of the hundred thousand mountains are condensed in the fist power, and pushed out.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Bang! The white haired old man originally five fingers like a hook to take over, but when the hunched figure appeared, the white haired old mans face jumped violently, originally curled five fingers immediately clenched into a fist, while from his body a like an abyssal outbreak of terrifying pressure in the sweeping spread, and constantly climbing, as if his body dusty power unblocked, until now to reveal their true terrifying strength. In an instant, the two fist power in the void hard shaken together. The two fist strikes the void as if to distort like, fist impact and the terrifying force of the madness rampant sweep, and even caused the wind whistling, flying sand and rocks of the appalling scene. Jason saw that on the ground in front of him, the air energy generated by the fist strikes plowed a deep furrow directly into the ground! Terrifying! What level of fist-dao power is this to cause such a result? Under a fistfight, the hunched old man stood motionless beside Jason, the white-haired old man seemed to take a few steps backward, then he fixed his eyes, his snow-white eyebrows could not help but raise, and said, Lewis Miller? Old devil, you are still alive? What a surprise to the old man. The rickety old man opened his mouth and held a dry tobo stick in his left hand and nodded at several major points on Jasons body, and immediately Jason felt the original blockage of blood and Qi flowing smoothly, the five chapters and six internal organs between the tossing and twisting feeling also reduced most of the pain. Old Mr. Miller, what are you doing here? Jason couldnt help but ask in a surprised voice. I received a call from Sally that you were in trouble in Mount Casey, so I rushed here. I didnt expect that this Supremes should be dead old demon actually appeared in the world again. Fortunately, I came early, otherwise you would have been poisoned by this old devil. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons face was stunned, thinking that it should be this white-haired old man began to secretly attack when Sally contacted Old Mr. Miller. Sally also knew about the incident of Phoenix that day, Kay had said something about it, Sally also knew that Old Mr. Miller was a reclusive person, so she moved Old Mr. Miller to solve the crisis. Lewis Miller, you are not even dead yet, how can I be one step ahead of you? The white-haired old man said with a cold smile. Is that so? Then let me see how you can survive tonight. Old Mr. Miller spoke, he stepped out, the next moment appeared in front of the white-haired old man, then Old Mr. Miller strong fist, a wisp of Saint-level pressure diffused out, stirring the clouds of heaven and earth, attracting the great power of heaven and earth. Rumble! The outbreak of the fist power formed six residual shadows, like six broken faces, enveloping the white-haired old man, six fist shadow broken faces, six different supreme fist intent manifested, just the power of this fist power, can be said to be earth-shattering! Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Millers fist was the Samsara Fist, and it struck the white-haired old man with a powerful gesture. Fist of Ego! The white haired old man roared, his aura shook up, containing the aura of boundless fallen demons, and a wisp of saint level pressure diffused from it, the fist that evolved attacked forward, his own demonic aura seemed to transform into a dark demon with three heads and six arms, and met the Samsara Fist that crushed him with a thunderous strike. The two blinked, and did not know how many punches, each punch contains a kind of boxing dao supreme dao rhyme, the pervasive punching intent enveloped the eight directions, shaking the void distorted, wind and sand swept around, rubble rolled, this scene of the scene is extremely shocking, let people incredibly. Not to mention others, if Jason had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that the duel between the two would produce such a terrifying vtile scene. Bang! Old Mr. Miller and the white-haired old man shed again in the void, and the white-haired old mans body swayed and subsequently slid backwards for more than ten meters, as he stared at Old Mr. Miller and said, Jie Jie, Lewis Miller, your state is a bit off. Although you are still very strong, your martial arts realm seems to be a bit problematic. Old Mr. Millers face was as usual, he had an aura of looking out of the crowd, he said in a cold tone, Even if Im not in shape, its not a problem to kill you, an old devil! Lewis Miller, I have not yet fully recovered from the severe injuries I suffered back then, but I will soon. When I return to my peak, I will break your myth of invincibility! And take your life! This kid is your grandson? Very good, very good! Its a good human medicine, Ill reserve this human medicine! The white-haired old manughed openly as he pointed his foot and turned around to retreat backwards. Want to leave? Old Mr. Miller coldlyughed and was about to chase after him when, unawares, he turned his head towards the back and coldly nced. In the back, there are a few faintly contains the murderous aura fluctuation to, not for him, but directly pointed at the wounded Jason. Obviously, if Old Mr. Miller to go after the white-haired old man, the back of the flow of murderous intent of the lurking people will appear for Jason to kill. When Old Mr. Miller turned his head back to look, the wisps of murderous intent immediately faded, and the people hiding in the shadows had quickly withdrawn, not daring to stay any longer. A few blink of an eye under the dy, the old man with white hair has long been no trace. With the strength of the white-haired old man, this kung fu also do not know how far to run, Old Mr. Miller even if you continue to chase, it is afraid that can not catch up. Jason, hold on, right? Old Mr. Miller asked. I can stand it, Im not a wimp. Jason said. Jason opened his mouth, he took a deep breath and stood up. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Not bad, able to survive the old demon chase. However, you should not becent, this old devil suffered a serious injury, usually do not easily use the strength of the saint level, so as not to hurt the root again. If the old demon had used its Saint-level strength from the beginning, you would have been dead already. Jasons heart was astonished, from Old Mr. Millers words, that the old man with white hair was a Saint Master Stage powerhouse. Even if he had been severely injured and had not yet recovered to his peak, he was still a Saint Master Stage powerhouse. The Heritage Master Stage strongman is already extremely heaven defying and terrifying, the Saint Stage strongman is even more unimaginable, the only way to truly experience what a terrifying existence is is to reach that realm. No matter what, you were able to survive the old demon chase tsk, the bones are not broken a single, not bad not bad. Worthy of the old mans grandson, hahaha this thing spread to supreme master, also not to disgrace the old mans reputation. Old Mr. Miller is very pleased with the smile, then barred a mouth of dry smoke, said, go, down the mountain. Your eldest daughter-inw Sally is still anxiously waiting for you at the foot of the mountain. Jasonughed, patted the dust on his body and followed Old Mr. Millers footsteps. In the light of the moonlight, the old man and the young man slowly walked towards the bottom of the mountain. Chapter 740 Ghost Doctor News An old man and a young man walked slowly. Old Mr. Miller smoked a few mouthfuls of dry tobo from time to time, and his hunched figure gave people a sense of old age, but who would have thought that such an old man would have the supreme power to look down on all the people and look proudly at the group when facing a strong enemy? In short, Old Mr. Miller brought Jason a peculiar feeling, he thought that the powerful strength of Old Mr. Miller in Phoenix was already the peak. But tonight, Old Mr. Miller showed a new level of strength. To say the least, but in Phoenix faced only Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, while tonight this white-haired old man, is obviously a long-established and also lived long enough old monster, or a saint-level powerhouse. At this point, Jason really believes that Old Mr. Millers strength is indeed as high as several floors, as to how many floors, it is really impossible to guess. Old man, what is the origin of that old devil, Supremes old monster? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, This old devil is indeed Supremes an old ancestor level character. Before the old man quit supreme master, this old devil was injured by the Goodwin familys several old things absconding, when this old devil was very badly injured, supreme master in all spection that he has died. The next few decades have not heard the news of this old demon. Who had thought, this old devil actually carried over, not yet dead. But the serious injury that year still left after-effects, wounded his martial arts origin, so he is in the realm of strength between the half-step Martial Saint and Saint Master Stage. The old man tested him out, and if the old devil fought for his life, he would be able to bring out his true Saint Master Stage strength, but he would not be able to survive himself. This is the reason why he wants to escape rather than fight with the old man. Jason frowned, he said: This old devil said I was some kind of human medicine, what does he mean? Is it hard to say that he still wants to refine me into some kind of medicine and then go to recover the origin injury he received in the battle back then? Old Mr. Miller looked deeply at Jason and said, The Supremes lineage is iparably evil, with many extremely bloody and outrageous cultivation techniques, which can be said to be all kinds of things. It is not surprising that this old devil wants to use human blood as a medicinal primer for cultivation. Only, this old immortal has set his eyes on you, next time the old man will have to peel his skin and draw his tendons. Jasons heart was silent. Now Old Mr. Miller can still give him shelter a side of the world, but Old Mr. Miller after all has been old, no matter how big a hero you are, are unable to defeat the enemy of age. He cant let Old Mr. Miller shelter for life, right? When will he be able to shelter Old Mr. Miller? Such an old man, but also out to fight and kill, he felt some guilt in his heart. Previously he felt he had enough strength to shelter Old Mr. Miller, as the dragon shadow soldier king he can do anything in the battlefield, the soldier de, who can resist? But after starting to contact the Supreme Master, he realized that his current strength in the eyes of the Supreme Master is not worth mentioning, without Old Mr. Millers many times openly and secretly sheltered, only afraid that he would have been eliminated. Jason subconsciously secretly clenched his fists, he has a strong desire to urgently improve their own strength. He did not like the feeling that his life and death were being controlled. If Old Mr. Miller hadnt arrived in time tonight, he would have been in real danger. When he was about to walk to the foot of the mountain, Jason remembered one thing and asked: Old Mr. Miller, the Ghost Doctor you mentioned before, has he returned from his trip? My friends mother is troubled by the disease, although there is your prescription to suppress it, but ultimately is not the way. If Ghost Doctor seniorse back, it is possible to take my friends mother to seek medical treatment. Old Mr. Miller Oh sound, said: I remembered. Indeed, there is such a thing. In terms of time, old man Ghost should be back. Jason smiled with joy and asked, Old man, where is this Ghost Doctor living? Naturally, he is hiding in his Ghost Doctor Valley. Old Mr. Miller said. Ghost Doctor Valley? What is that ce? Jason frowned, the name could only be found on the map. Said Ghost Doctor Valley, in fact, is in the valley of Peak Otltino, a broken valley uninhabited, this old thing is the king of the mountain, hanging out a Ghost Doctor Valley name, people who do not know also think it is what a great worldly man. Old Mr. Miller looked snickering and said. Where is Peak Otltino located? Jason asked. Its Peak Otltino in Northton, about 400 or 500 miles from Oakshire, less than a days drive. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded and said, Then well go over there one of these days if it suits us.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Its okay to go there. But this old man has a lot of rules, and he doesnt treat people well. As for whether the old man will be willing to help, thats hard to say. Old Mr. Miller said. No matter what, first go to say. Otherwise my friend is not at ease, watching her mother take medicine all day long, she is also sad. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and looked at Jason and said smilingly, Jason, you honestly exin, what is your rtionship with that little girl named Ann? Its hard to believe that the other night you stayed out all night, is with this Nora? In the old mans opinion, Nora is also very good, is a good birth woman I say Old Mr. Miller, can you not be so incoherent? I am innocent with Nora, okay? Jason gave Old Mr. Miller a nk look, his heart was speechless. The old man does not care whether you are innocent or ck and white, anyway, in the next few years you give the old man ten or eight grandchildren out. Old Mr. Miller said as if he had set a rule, no doubt about it. Jason shook his head with a bitter smile, not bothering to tangle with Old Mr. Miller on this topic. Chatting along the way, the two have walked to the foot of the mountain, saw the foot of the mountain gathered Taylor, Matt and other people, as well as the armed police force soldiers who came to prepare for rescue. Jason! Sallys delighted voice rang out, and she immediately greeted Jason upon seeing him. Are you okay? Sally sized up Jason in front of her and asked busily. Nothings wrong. Jason said. In fact, it can not be said that nothing, he was swept by the white-haired old mans leg, itself has suffered internal injuries, forgiven with Old Mr. Miller to help him unblock the internal qi and blood, but the injury still exists. Where are the other two rescued hostages? Jason looked at Taylor and asked. They have been sent to the hospital for medical treatment. Taylor spoke up and said, What about the person who attacked us secretly? The other side escaped. Jason said. What was the other person? Taylor asked. Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller, he did not know supreme master in these strong people to tell Taylor about, he looked at Old Mr. Miller did not say anything, he also shook his head, said he also do not know the identity of the other party. In fact, Taylor does not know well, if you reveal some information to let her know, with her character will certainly pursue. The face of the white-haired old man such a saint-level power, not to mention her, even the entire Interpol team out to arrest difficult, in the end, only afraid that Taylor and they were killed. Jasons heart is also puzzled, is there no department to control these supreme master in the strong? The Supreme Masters strongest people are allowed to kill in themon world? Chapter 741 Contacting the Old General Taylor and Matt still have work to do on their side. On Mount Casey there are several detectives who were killed by the old white haired man with darts, and their bodies are still left on the mountain. There is also the body of the woman who was killed in the cave and the body of Mochi, the culprit. Jason, Old Mr. Miller and Sally leave the area first. Jason sent Sally back first, after tonights incident, Sally seems to be in shock, at first is worried that she fell into the hands of the criminals, after being rescued, but then there is a change, there is an attack in the dark, Jason stayed alone to hold off the other side to let them evacuate first, her heart is inevitably worried about Jasons safety up again. Now that Jason is safe and sound, she is slightly relieved. It can be said that her mood tonight can be described as a lot of ups and downs, through all kinds of dangerous situations, but fortunately was able to turn the danger into sess, which makes her really thankful to fate. Grandpa Miller, are you okay too? Sally asked. Old Mr. Miller smiled and waved his hand, Sally, dont worry about me, Im fine, Im fine. You and Jason can pretend that I dont exist. If you have anything to say, such as hugging after a disaster, juste to old man squinting and dozing, cant see. The words came out, Sally is also really blushing, in fact, by now he is also beginning to gradually get used to Old Mr. Miller such a way of speaking. Jason smiled lightly and said, Sally, go back and get a good nights sleep. You were scared tonight, too, but luckily it was nothing. Sally nodded, and she couldnt help but ask curiously, Who are the people on the other side? When that viin hijacked me, he said he was from some supreme master or something, is that another world? Not quite another world. Strictly speaking, it is a ce where martial artists gather, and these martial artists basically do not deal with ordinary people. But there are some unruly sects that run amok in the city. Jason said. Sally nodded in understanding, she then frowned and asked: That is to say, there are these martial artists with high force value, is there no relevantws and rules to control them? If they are allowed to do whatever they want, wont the ordinary people suffer? This question is also Jasons confusion, he looked at Old Mr. Miller sitting behind him and asked, Old Mr. Miller, is there no rule to control the supreme master? Old Mr. Millers old eyes opened and squinted and said, Yes, there are. Specifically, you can find old man Qin to ask. Jasons face was stunned, Old Mr. Millers words were a reminder of him. Aston would like to know more about the inside story, so Ill find Aston and ask him about it. The Herthum familys old house. Jason drove to the house, he stepped out of the car first, opened the passenger side door and picked Sally up. Jason took Sally to the door of the house, looking at Sallys wless face, Jasons heart was moved and he couldnt help but reach out and embrace her into his arms. Sally blushed, she knew Old Mr. Miller was sitting in the car saying he was napping, probably staring at them right now. Sally is fine. Go back and get some rest. As long as Im here, I wont let you get hurt half as much. Jason said in a soft voice. Sally nodded, and a warm feeling swept through her heart. She looked at Jason and suddenly stood on tiptoe and left a soft lipstick on Jasons side face before smiling sweetly and saying, Ill go back first then. You and Grandpa Miller should also go back and rest early. With that, Sally turned around with joy and walked into the Herthum familys old house. Jason returned to the car and started it back to Oakshire University. Jason, youre a disgrace to men how can you be a big man and let a woman take the initiative to kiss you? You will not take the initiative a little? It is really a child can not be taught, angry old man. Old Mr. Miller said with a tone of hatred. Old Mr. Miller, you did not say you doze nothing can not see? Jason asked curiously. You know a fart, the critical moment, the old man can not be ambiguous? This is not to observe you and Sally development to which step well. Who had thought that you the boy did not understand the style, all without a trace of the old man in supreme masters love saint style, it seems that the old man very necessary to teach you how to improve their own emotional intelligence problems. Old Mr. Miller said in a serious way. Jason a burst of speechless, he thought or not to ent good, this old thing some aspects is extremely unreliable. I think in his mind he would like to have a bully to every beautiful woman to give him ten or eight grandchildren out soon. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back and the car stopped at the front yard. The car stopped at the front yard and walked into the house, where Wolf Boy was waiting for them to return. Jason looked at the time, it was already eleven oclock in the evening, this time Aston must still be awake, may be in the military area to pull a certain unlucky egg in a game of chess it. Jason took out his cell phone and made a phone call directly. The capital military district. Aston is still awake, ying chess with the Chief of Staff of the military district, He Bing. At that moment, the redndline phone in the living room rang. Aston heard the sound of the phone and stood up, went over to take a look at the number disyed on thendline, he smiled and said: Jason guy is calling again. I dont know what the matter is. Thest incident, my precious granddaughter are anxious with me, saying what I suppressed Jason, also said ignore me s, you see I was wronged is simply nowhere to redress the injustice ah. He Bing smiled and said, Old General, you pick up the phone first. Aston picked up the phone and answered it, saying, Hello, Jason? Old General, I find that you are not generous. Ive been working so hard for you to bring up Dragon Shade, and youre still hiding it from me, thats unkind. Jasons dissatisfied voice came. Astons face was stunned and he said, Jason, what do you mean by that? When have I been hiding from you? The Supreme Masters martial artists are doing evil in the mundane city, and in the past few days, some Supreme Masters martial artists have beenmitting treachery and abducting young women for sexual assault and murder, and five women have been killed. But this evil martial artist has been eliminated. Jason opened his mouth and asked, Im curious, are there no rules to restrain these supreme master martial artists? The country side of the military side are letting it go? Jason, so you also know the existence of Supreme Master. Speaking of which, the Supreme Master is not under the control of the military, so I didnt tell you about it. Aston said.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then what department is in charge of it? Jason asked curiously. The Forbidden Dragon Guard was set up to control and supervise the Supreme Master. The Forbidden Dragon Guard has been set up to control and supervise the Supreme Master, but all matters involving the Supreme Master will be resolved by the Forbidden Dragon Guards manpower. In the process of solving, Forbidden Dragon Guard can have the power to mobilize the surrounding police, special police, armed police and rted departments. Aston said in a deep voice. Chapter 742 Forbidden Dragon Guard Revealed Forbidden Dragon Guard? Jason froze for a moment, it was really the first time he heard of this organization. Aston heard the confusion in Jasons words, so he exined further: Forbidden Dragon Guard was previously under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of the Army, but it was separated from the Ministry of the Army and no longer under its jurisdiction. Today, the Forbidden Dragon Guard is led by Connor McGregor. Mr. McGregor? Mr. McGregor? Jason was stunned again, Connor McGregors prestige in the militarymunity was almost as great as Astons, and he, like Aston, had long since stepped down. But with Connor McGregors prestige, every move is still enough to cause a great impact, led by him out of the military district generals are also many. Several of Carovias military districtmanders are generals who have followed him. In terms of prestige and power in the military district, perhaps only Connor McGregor can rival Aston. Jason remembered the figure of the man in ck that appeared in several incidents, and the gaze in his eyes grew cold as he asked, Old General, did the soldiers in the Forbidden Dragon Guard also receive the same special training as the special forces in the military district? Of course. The Forbidden Dragon Guard was originally separated from the military district, and when it belonged to the military district, the soldiers in the Forbidden Dragon Guard were selected from the major special forces. Even after the separation, Forbidden Dragon Guard soldiers are still referring to the previous special forces training methods. So, in a sense, Forbidden Dragon Guard is also considered a top special warfare soldier. Aston said. The chill in Jasons eyes deepened for a few moments, and he said coldly: During the time I was back, I was attacked twice by some ck-d enemies, both of which urred under the circumstances of Supreme Masters contact. These ck clothed hands from the disy of the ability to act as well as the means of attack and kill, and the army special warfare soldiers style is very simr, basically can be determined from the military area out of the warrior. At that time, I was confused about the identity of these mysterious warriors, but now it seems that they are most likely the soldiers of Forbidden Dragon Guard. What? Forbidden Dragon Guard fighters dare to attack you? If the Supreme Masters warriors target you, Forbidden Dragon Guard should step in to stop the Supreme Masters warriors and protect you secretly after they find out, but they are actually targeting you to attack and kill you? Im going to find Connor McGregor, the old man, to discuss! Aston rose in anger, this news shocked and outraged him, making him incredulous. Jason said in a deep voice: Old General, dont rush. Now there is no evidence to use Forbidden Dragon Guards men of targeting me, and the other side will never admit it. Since I now know that their identity is Forbidden Dragon Guard, then it is good to do. I am not a soft persimmon that can be taken advantage of. Since Forbidden Dragon Guard wants to target me, it is reasonable for me to fight back as I should, and they cant say anything. In recent years, Forbidden Dragon Guard and supreme masters forces are getting closer and closer, and I do not know what they are nning. I did not explicitly break this point, not under the control of the military district, I also do not bother. But now, Forbidden Dragon Guard actually dare to target you? Against a national warrior who has won the Order of the Yellow? Jason, in a word, you can do whatever you want to do, I will take care of everything! You have the right to mobilize several special operations teams in the southern province. If you need to, you can send the fighters of Flying Dragon, Cheetah and other special operations teams over, if not enough I will send Dragon Shade fighters over to support. I would like to see what kind of waves Forbidden Dragon Guard can make! Aston said in a deep voice. Jasons heart warmed, he knew that Aston had always been protective of him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He is currently out of the military zone, so it is much easier to take some actions. Since he now knows that Forbidden Dragon Guard secretly has the intention to target him, he canpletely pretend that he does not know the identity of Forbidden Dragon Guard, and when he finds out the trace of Forbidden Dragon Guard, he will also The first to kill, to kill, never show mercy. By the way, Old Mr. Miller is with you, right? Give him your cell phone, Ill talk to him. Aston said. Jason whirled towards Old Mr. Miller, who was sitting on a small bench in the backyard, and said, Old man, Aston wants to talk to you. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, What do you have to say to an old man whos older than me? No more talking no more talking. You tell him, have the guts toe to Oakshire to drink with the old man for three days and three nights, and nothing else. Jasonughed and had no choice but to repeat Old Mr. Millers words. Aston smiled dumbly at his words, and at the end he said, Jason,e back to the military area when you have time to visit. the soldiers of Dragon Shade have been thinking about you. Jasons face twitched, and after a moment of silence, he said, Okay, I understand. After ending the call with Aston, Jason fell into deep thought, wondering what Forbidden Dragon Guards intentions were in targeting him. If the ck-d warriors that appeared in Phoenix that night were Forbidden Dragon Guard, then it was enough to show that Forbidden Dragon Guards men had been in Phoenix that night and also witnessed the two Completion Stage powerhouses in the Supreme Master to Forbidden Dragon Guard sat back and did nothing. Forbidden Dragon Guard did not even care about it, but actually took advantage of the danger to attack and kill, which Jason could not stand. Jason was curious if it was a coincidence that Forbidden Dragon Guard appeared in Phoenix that night or was it a premeditated n? What is the rtionship between Forbidden Dragon Guard and Phoenixs Master Wuzhuang? Jason always felt that Forbidden Dragon Guard was nning something, but he didnt have a clue and couldnt find out anything at the moment. Old Mr. Miller checked Jasons injuries, Supremes lineage of Latent Energy power is extremely sinister and poisonous, residual in the human body will block some acupuncture points and veins, resulting in their own Qi and blood is not smooth, and over time will also erode damage to the human body. Old Mr. Miller pressed on several major points on Jasons body, and a ray of majestic and pure internal energy surged in, shattering some of the evil and bizarre Latent Energy force left in Jasons body, unblocking Jasons qi and blood vessels, so that Jasons body would not be left with dark diseases. In addition, Old Mr. Miller also boiled the medicine soup, for internal injuries to regte. There is no shortage of medicinal herbs on Old Mr. Millers side. In addition to some medicinal herbs that Darcey bought in Phoenix, there are also some precious medicinal herbspensated by PhoenixMaster Wuzhuang, among which the thousand pine seeds, snow lotus seeds, and yintan wood are valuable natural treasures. In addition, there was also thepensation from the Kotothe Jiang family and so on. Therefore, the medicinal soup that Old Mr. Miller made for Jason was not only targeted, but the medicinal effect was also extremely good. Jason, you should not go to practice boxing in these few days, and first get your internal injuries fixed. When you have almost recovered, it is possible to Qicheng to find the old man ghost trip. The old man took you over, just as the old man also find this Ghost Doctor to talk about something. Old Mr. Miller said. Okay, I got it. Jason nodded, thinking that if he could cure Noras mothers condition, it would be great, and Nora would be very happy in her heart. Chapter 743 Lewis Miller Must Die Oakshire, southern suburbs, the outskirts of a quaint stylepound. A ck Mercedes sedan whistled to the car stopped in front of thepound, the car door opened, came down a middle-aged man with a t shaved head, a tough face, darkplexion, the gaze in his eyes looked calm and introspective, wearing a special ck uniform looks extremely striking, the uniform has a unique dragon-shaped emblem. On the car, there are also four men wearing the same uniform came out of the car, their faces indifferent, came out of the car and stood behind the leader of the man. Wearing this ck uniform, there is only Forbidden Dragon Guard. The first man with short hair is Bobby Foster. Bobby Foster walked forward, reached out and knocked on the courtyard door, a momentter, the courtyard door opened, came out a stout man, narrowed his eyes and stared at Bobby Foster. Im Bobby Foster, captain of the Forbidden Dragon Guard, and I have something to talk to your ns Elder Magician. Bobby Foster said directly to the point. Someone from the Forbidden Dragon Guard? A hint of caution passed through the eyes of the stout man as he continued, Our old man is not at liberty to see guests right now. Its a matter of great importance to your Supremes Sacred Ground, I dont think Elder Demon would close his door to guests, right? Bobby Foster said in a nd tone. The stout man was about to say something when he heard a low voice from inside the courtyard: Let him in. The stout man looked at Bobby Foster and said, Thene in, you are the only one who can enter. Bobby Foster nodded his head and walked into the courtyard with the stout man. All the way into the courtyard of the hall, is to see a childish old man sitting inside, it is in Mount Casey chased Jason back and Old Mr. Miller fought the white-haired old man. The white-haired old man stared at Bobby Foster walking in, invisible with a terrifying abyss of pressure in the diffusion, when the head toward Bobby Foster suppressed, he opened his mouth and said coldly: Bobby Foster? How did you know that I was temporarily staying in this courtyard? Seniors, that is not the point. The point is that the Supremes Sanctuary is making aeback, and whether we can seize the opportunity to restore the Supremes Sanctuary to its former glory. I am here precisely for this matter. Bobby Foster said. The old man with white hairughed coldly and said, What does it matter to you whether my Supremes Sanctuary is revived or not? You Forbidden Dragon Guard to control supreme master, which does not include my Supremes Sanctuary. My Supremes Sanctuary acts ording to its own preferences and is not bound by any constraints. So, your words are useless with me. Senior, I have already learned about what happened in Mount Casey tonight. It is said that four people on the police side died in the hands of seniors. Bobby Foster said. The white-haired old man snorted coldly and said, So what? I originally got rid of them all together. Its just a pity that I was pulled by that kid, and that Jason guy behind me came to interfere and spoiled my big event. Senior, you also know the duties of our Forbidden Dragon Guard. The Forbidden Dragon Guard has the right to punish you severely for killing people in the mundane world. Bobby Foster said. Punishment? Just by you? The white haired old mans own aura fiercely rose, he took a step is to Bobby Foster, a hand mped Bobby Fosters throat, Jie Jie strangeugh said: you such a small insect, I gently pinch as simple as stepping on a mole. How dare you talk about punishing me? Feeling a wisp of murderous intent from the white-haired old man, Bobby Foster remained unmoved, he said, Senior, if I really wanted to, then I would not be the only one who came here, but an army of warriors equipped with heavy weapons! Seniors martial dao is profound and has reached the Saint realm. But in the face of an army warrior with heavy weapons, how many people do you think you can kill? One? Two? Under the all-around deadly artillery fire, no matter how strong seniors martial art is, he will not be able to kill the siege, right? The white-haired old man stared coldly at Bobby Foster, and finally he slowly released his grip on Bobby Fosters throat and said, Then what exactly is your intention foring here tonight? Bobby Foster smiled and said, The Mount Casey matter, I will be suppressed, the Oakshire Police Department will not be pursued to Supremes Sanctuary. It will also show a little sincerity that I am willing to cooperate with my seniors. Cooperation? If you have a fart, dont y witty with me. The old man with white hair said in a cold voice. I think senior is well aware of the grudge between Lewis Miller and Supremes Holy Land. I came here this time with the intention of discussing with senior how to join forces and cooperate to get rid of this Lewis Miller who is in the way! Bobby Foster narrowed his eyes and said word by word. The white haired old man finally showed a trace of interest after hearing this, his old eyes narrowed and said, Although Lewis Millers martial arts realm is a bit off, like he has fallen, but his strength is still there. To get rid of a Saint Master Stage powerhouse is not just a matter of moving your lips. What do you have in mind? Throw out bait to lure out Lewis Miller and set up a trap to kill him! By then, not only the seniors, but at least two more Saint Master Stage powerhouses will join forces. Bobby Foster said. The white haired old mans heart moved, two a Saint Master Stage powerhouse teamed up to set up a trap to kill?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If this is really the case, in his opinion, even Lewis Miller regained his former peak strength will have to be hated, right? Bobby Fosters eyes narrowed slightly, he saw the white haired old mans intention, in his opinion, Lewis Miller must die! Lewis Miller does not die, for his ns behind theyout will form a huge obstacle, so he began to n to set up a game, to kill Lewis Miller! A weekter. Jasons own internal injuries have been almost adjusted. This time he did not go to practice, but in the courtyard watching Old Mr. Miller teach Riley and Wolf Boy, he was able to feel some of Old Mr. Miller for the boxing kind of simple understanding. He also went to Herthum Group every day and told Nora about taking her mother to Ghost Doctor some day, which made Nora really excited and look forward to it. He was also on duty at Oakshire University and took the time to attend Darceys ss and really felt Darceys poprity. I thought that most of the people who came to the ss were men, but I didnt expect that women would also take up arge part of the ss. It seems that Darceys ethereal-like temperament is universally epted by both men and women. Jason is also somewhat famous at Oakshire University, with names like the most handsome security guard and the toughest security guard ever, but now it seems that his poprity is no match for Darceys. The most popr security guard is Darcey. It cant be helped that Darcey is so unbelievably beautiful. By the end of the day, Oakshire University was different from before, with a wee banner, red carpet and lights on the entrance of the university. At the same time, Jason and his security guards were notified by the university to do a good job of security on this day. It was because the students from the University of Tokyo in Japan arrived on this day. Chapter 744 – Seeing the Princess Again The University of Tokyo exchange group came to Oakshire University for an exchange study visit, which Oakshire University had been preparing for a long time and Kay had been working on it for a long time. On this day, it finally arrived. At about ten oclock in the morning, a bus drove into Oakshire University and stopped at the main square in front of the university. In the square, Oscar Wilson and Kay, representing Oakshire University, were there to wee them in person, in addition to ire, the student representative, who was also in the wee line. Jason, Frederick, Arthur, Walter and other security guards were on hand to maintain order. Needless to say, the bus was carrying the exchange group from Japan. The door of the bus opened, the bus first came down a man of about 60 years old, slightly blessed body, upright face, himself has an elegant temperament, after getting off the bus he went over to shake hands with Oscar Wilson, Kay and other Tianhai University school leaders one by one, while exchanging pleasantries and introducing himself. He shook hands with Oscar Wilson, Kay and other leaders of Tenkai University and introduced himself while exchanging pleasantries. Then, the car came out of the University of Tokyo students who came to visit and exchange, a total of eighteen, half men and half women, apanied by some teachers from the University of Tokyo, has been rted to the trantion and bodyguards and so on. Mr. Wilson, we have a distinguished guest with us this time. She has always been interested in your countrys culture and would like to see some of your universitys teaching philosophy and so on, so she ising with us. Takeda Ken finally spoke solemnly to Oscar Wilson, and an interpreter tranted next to him. Oscar Wilson and Kay looked curious after hearing the words, worth Takeda Ken so solemnly introduced, must be an extraordinary identity. Before this, Oscar Wilson also already knew that the delegation will be apanied by a person of high status from Japan, have attracted the attention of the Oakshire government, from the airport to the Oakshire University car route are deployed arge number of police officers to ensure security. Takeda Kens words have just fallen, the bus walked down a figure, white pencil pants will be her long straight legs curve outline, body over a white suit, a beautiful hair pulled up, reflecting the jade face like a fine carved exquisite beauty, the whole person looks like a snow lotus blooming on the top of the snowy mountains, pure and holy. From her body, exudes a quiet and calm but noble and elegant temperament, like a princess is out on patrol. Her eyshes are very long, blinking with a touch of heart-warming style, the gaze in her eyes is as soft as flowing water, can inadvertently flow like your heart, so that people can not help but produce a look by such a gaze is a very wonderful feeling feeling. She came out of the car with a smile on her face, greeting Oscar Wilson, Kay and other Oakshire University leaders in the Caroviannguage, and talking to the student body represented by ire. Her own elegance and gracefulness did not make her unattainable, but on the contrary, she was very approachable and made people feelfortable with her and could not help but get close to her. She has this kind of charm and temperament in herself. Jason, this woman from Japan is thief beautiful, and has such a good temperament! Could this woman also be a teacher? It is indeed very beautiful, almost a level of beauty with Darcey and Miss Martino, I did not expect that there is such a beautiful teacher with such a temperament over in Japan. Jason, whats wrong with you? Are you staring straight? Among the security guards who were maintaining order, Frederick, Arthur, Walter and others could not help but whisper. When they saw the elegant and noble woman walking out of the car, they were all stunned and could not help but whisper about it. However, Frederick and the others saw Jasons dumbfounded look, his eyes fixed on the woman, not even blinking. Frederick they could not help but snicker, reached out and stabbed Jason, said: Jason, it is not the soul is hooked away, right? Why not Jason you volunteered to go forward to confess something? With Jasons handsome martial arts, may be able to impress this beautiful teachers heart. When ites to a beautiful exotic love, it is simply the envy of others. Jason hase back to his senses, but a face still looks as if he has seen a ghost-like expression. He was indeed very surprised and amazed,pletely out of his expectation. That woman is not a beautiful teacher? That is the princess! Japan royal princess, okay? When he saw this woman emerge, Jason once suspected that he was mistaken, and even thought to himself that there was someone else in Japan who looked exactly like the royal princess? But reason told him that this was impossible. Thats why he was so shocked and surprised that the royal princess, Tamakawa Kaori, hade to Oakshire University with this delegation. This is simply an octogenarian thing actually happened. With my experience in the world of flowers, this woman is not easy to conquer. So, lets leave this difficult task to you guys. Ill just cheer you guys on from the sidelines. Jason smiled lightly and said. Jason, arent you bending us over? Just like us, its not like were going to die in the light. Frederick said with a smile. Jason stared with interest at Tamakawa Kaoris graceful back, but in his mind he was wondering what the purpose of this noble princessing to Oakshire under the banner of a visiting group was. Simply to visit Oakshire University as a guest of the University of Tokyo? Jason would not believe this reason. Besides, the University of Tokyo does not have the ability and face to let a royal princess follow the visit. After the delegation from the University of Tokyo exchanged pleasantries with Oscar Wilson, the head of Oakshire University, the next step was a lecture and observation program arranged by Oakshire University. Since the delegation included Tamakawa Kaori, a number of bodyguards came with the delegation, each with a calm and restrained aura, revealing a strong aura, obviously at the level of a great samurai or above in Japan. These bodyguards followed the visiting group, more to protect Tamakawa Kaori. Just as Oscar Wilson was about to take the group to the building where they were to observe the lecture, Tamakawa Kaori suddenly said, Since we are here at your school, we will do as we please. There is no need for our security personnel to follow us, so that the atmosphere will be more rxed. Ken Takedas face tightened at that and he said, Miss Kaori, how can that be? What if Tamakawa Kaori interrupted Takeda Ken and said, There is nothing wrong with that. If you dont feelfortable, you can ask Oakshire University security toe with you. As she spoke, Tamakawa Kaoris beautiful eyes turned toward the Oakshire University security guards stationed in the direction of maintaining order. The gaze was as soft as water flowing lightly from one Oakshire University security guard to another, and when it turned to Jasons side, Jason turned his head, as if avoiding Tamakawa Kaoris gaze.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a faint smile rose from the corners of Tamakawa Kaoris mouth. Chapter 745 – Secret Encounter At Tamakawa Kaoris unquestionable request, Takeda Ken had no choice but toply with her decision. The Oakshire University security guards were selected from the Oakshire University security team to take care of the security of the delegation. Oakshire University also selected some security guards from Oakshire Universitys security team to take care of some security issues for the University of Tokyo visiting group. Barry, the head of the Security Office, immediately named Jason, Frederick, Arthur and Walter to take over this task. A bitter smile spread across the corners of Jasons mouth. How did he feel that this was intentional on Tamakawa Kaoris part? In this case, if he refused, he could not say, but also will cause unwarranted spection, he had to ept the task, thinking that it is just, just take this opportunity to see what this royal princess in the heart of the calctions. After everything was ready, Oscar Wilson and the others led the delegation towards the fifth school building. On the way, Oscar Wilson and Takeda Ken, the principals of their respective schools, were talking to each other, which was a cultural exchange between the two countries. Tamakawa Kaori took the initiative to talk to Kay, who was fluent in the Caroviannguage itself and had no trouble talking. Miss Martino is really young and talented, so young and already in the position of vice president, and also so beautiful, really enviable. Tamakawa Kaori said with a light smile. Kay smiled faintly and said, Miss Kaori is very kind, Miss Kaori is truly beautiful and elegant. Im d Miss Kaori was able toe to Oakshire University for a visit, and I hope the next few days will be a wonderful experience for you. It sure will. Tamakawa Kaori smiled and continued, Before I came to your university, I also checked out some information about your university through the Inte and even visited your universitys forum, and there were really many interesting things. For example, the most handsome security guard of your school is extremely brave, willing to stand up for the students and confront the hooligans, and protect the students. I heard that the students of your school even embraced him extremely By the way, this security guard is still in your school, right? Kays face was stunned when she heard the words, wasnt this about that bastard Jason? Kay was not surprised, if Tamakawa Kaori had browsed the Oakshire University forum, she would have seen the news. With Tamakawa Kaoris fluency in the Caroviannguage, she must have mastered the Caroviannguage well enough to be able to understand the content of those posts. Kay only smiled and said, The security guard is still at the school and is walking behind him. Tamakawa Kaoris eyes lit up and she said, Really? I wonder if I could get to know such an interesting security guard? I think I can learn something about your schools philosophy and culture in other ways by interacting with him. Since Tamakawa Kaori had said that, how could Kay refuse? Kay smiled and said, Okay then, wait a moment, Ill go and bring him here. With that, Kay walked towards the back. Jason and the rest of the security guards were following the line, talking from time to time, when they coldly saw Kay walking over, and that instant Jason had a not-so-good feeling. Sure enough, Kay came over and said, Jason, youe with me. Jason froze for a moment and asked, Miss Martino, where to? Miss Kaori from the visiting group learned about you through the school forum and is curious about you and wants to talk to you. Kay said. Jasons heart thumped and he put on a surprised expression before waving his hand and saying, Miss Martino, I dont know anything about Japanese, what do I have tomunicate with them? I dont know how tomunicate with them. Jason said this without a blush or a heartbeat, and Kay naturally could not tell that he was lying. Kayughed and said, The other side speaks the Caroviannguage more fluently than you do. Communication will not be a problem. Come with me. Jason had to follow Kay with a stiff upper lip and walked forward. Frederick and the other security guards were all frozen, and when Jason walked away they couldnt help but start talking Shit! Did I just say exotic love and it came true? That beautiful teacher has a crush on Jason? To use a popr phrase, its a case of Ive seen the right person! The beautiful teacher took one look at Jason and was smitten! People are so angry with each other! Why dont we have this kind of treatment? Jason is now on the road to happiness and happiness with Japans little girl, a life that needs no exnation! They didnt know that Jason really didnt want to go forward, in case it was revealed that Kay knew that he and Tamakawa Kaori had known each other for a long time, how could he exin? How would he exin that Tamakawa Kaori is not a teacher, but a princess of a country? When Jason walked along with Kay, Tamakawa Kaoris beautiful eyes fell on Jasons body, and her sexy red lips turned up slightly, raising a meaningful light smile. When she got to Tamakawa Kaori, Kay introduced her, Miss Kaori, this is Jason, a security guard from Oakshire University. At the same time, Kay also introduced Tamakawa Kaoris identity to Jason. Mr. Miller, Ive read about you on the forum, and I admire your courage to stand up for the students in spite of the evil forces. Its a pleasure to meet you.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Tamakawa Kaori smiled and extended her right hand towards Jason. What is this woman ying at? Jason thought to himself, but he extended his right hand to shake Tamakawa Kaoris and said with a smile, Its a pleasure to meet Miss Kaori, too, and wee to Oakshire University. Tamakawa Kaori smiled gently, Jasons face froze, he actually felt the other partys fingertips scratching his palm when shaking Tamakawa Kaoris hand, which immediately sent a tingling sensation to his palm. Is this the legendary handshake tease? Jasons heart was speechless for a while, he still kept his bashful face, naturally retracted his hand and said with a smile, Just now I heard Miss Martino say that Miss Kaori wanted to talk to me, which really ttered me. Im just a security guard at the school, so Im afraid theres not much I can tell you about the schools culture, philosophy, management, etc. Tamakawa Kaori smiled and said, There are many ways to learn about the culture of a school. Lets say Mr. Millers heroic act of standing up for himself is a kind of management philosophy instilled in your school, which is what makes you security guards always remember to put the safety and interests of students first. This is something that many colleges and universities should learn from. Isnt it? Jasonughed and said, I really dont know how to say that I only know how to enforce the rules on the school side. I dont really know anything about the rules, I just know how to enforce them, but if you want to put students in your heart and really think about them, you have to mention Miss Martino, who is in charge and so beautiful that she is a goddess of Oakshire University and is admired by many people. Is Mr. Miller one of those admirers? Tamakawa Kaori asked with a sudden smile, as if jokingly. Kay blushed suddenly, and her gaze also looked toward Jason intentionally or unintentionally, as if she also cared about Jasons answer. Chapter 746 – My Fair Lady Both women are looking at Jason. Tamakawa Kaoris gaze is as soft as water, like a trickle of water into your heart inadvertently, the kind of tenderness thates out makes you hard to resist. Kays gaze is introspective, but contains a trace of a different expectation, her beautiful autumn water eyes flowing, as if swirling with the colorful splendor of colors, so that people dazzled. Jason suddenly some head, this Japan woman must be deliberate, in such a juncture threw such a question out, so he how good answer? The point is, to be able to look around and say he can not, intuition tells him, if he does not go straight to this question, only afraid that there will be more embarrassing to him after the follow-up questions.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jason had to smile and said, There is an old saying in Carovia, A fairdy is a good martyr. To be honest, I am just a security guard, naturally it is difficult to avoid the vulgar. So, it is certain that I love Miss Martino. But Miss Martino you must not misunderstand, this kind of adoration does not carry other purposes, you must not fire me because of this sentence ah. Dont you worry, Miss Martino is naturally not a petty person. Tamakawa Kaori smiled. Kay looked at Jason and said, You have won Miss Kaoris reception exchange, would I fire you. Dont worry. That was an understatement, but she had a feeling of joy in her heart for no reason. She couldnt tell what it was about. I found out that Mr. Miller has a lot of experience at Oakshire University. Im told he was an instructor for military training? Tamakawa Kaori smiled, asking as she walked. Jasonughed and said, Thats not a big deal, Im not a professional, but I have to do it, right? We have to do what we can for the school, anyway. Tamakawa Kaori blinked her beautiful eyes at Jason and said, I see Mr. Miller is familiar with everything about Oakshire University, right? I would like to have a good tour of Oakshire University, I wonder if Mr. Miller could be a temporary tour guide? Jason was shocked, this is not a disguise to create a chance to be alone with himself? How could this work? If he really said yes, Kay would be suspicious. When Jason didnt know how to answer, he walked to the school building and then into a ssroom. Oakshire University had arranged a ss for the exchange group students from the University of Tokyo to observe, and when they walked into the ssroom, there were already students seated inside, and on the podium stood Darcey in a professional outfit. She is slightly powdered, ethereal, like a fairy whonded on the mortal world, untarnished, standing quietly where, is as a quietly blooming orchid, the world and independent. Jasons face was stunned when he saw Darcey, but then he was relieved, Oakshire University has Darcey such an excellent teacher both in terms of face value and ability, of course, to be used. You are wee to say that just by Darceys stunning temperament and face, it is enough to give Oakshire University extra points. As the University of Tokyo exchange group students entered the ssroom and took their seats, Jason breathed a little sigh of relief, thinking that he no longer had to worry about Tamakawa Kaoris pestering. Jason was really curious and didnt understand Tamakawa Kaoris purpose foring to Oakshire. It was obvious that she must have known that she was working as a security guard at Oakshire University, something Jason had not shied away from when he first talked to her during Operation Japan. So this time Tamakawa Kaori came to Oakshire, the main purpose is to meet with himself? What did she want to talk about? Jason couldnt figure it out for a while, so he had to wait and see what would happen. The exchange group was listening to the lesson inside, so Jason and the security guards did not have to enter the ssroom. Jason didnt want to go in anyway, but Frederick and the others were different. They hadnt had the chance to listen to Darceys lecture yet, so if it werent for their duties, they really would have wanted to lie on the ssroom door and watch Darceys lecture from afar. Jason, what does Miss Kaori want from you? Frederick came up and asked with a smile. What else can I do? Its just to find out more about our school. Do you really think people are interested in me? Even if its masturbation, its not like you to masturbate like this. Jason said in a serious manner. Why dont I have such an opportunity? Arthur sighed. Arthur, you want such an opportunity can ah. Ill introduce you to Miss Kaoriter, she needs a guide to familiarize her with our school environment. Jason said jokingly. Arthur quickly waved his hand and said, Jason, dont tease me. I naturally cant do it, and its not my turn to do such a thing. Youre really right. Youd have toe in behind me anyway. Frederick said with a smile. Frederick, youre not even looking at anyone else with that lewd look on your face, how dare you put gold on your face? Arthur shot back. Come on, dont argue, Jason hasnt even said anything yet. Walter opened his mouth, then he smiled and said, Jason, you see you eat the meat should not turn around and give us a mouthful of soup? Hmm? Jason was a little confused and couldnt help but ask, Eat what meat? What kind of soup for you guys? Fredericks eyes twinkled, revealing his trademark shameless grin as he whispered, Jason, you dont know this kids sneaky mind. He means that when you get this Miss Kaori hooked up, you can take some sexy photos or something for him to have a good time. Jason heard a ck line on his forehead, he could not think that these guys are thinking in this area? He was simply speechless, could not help but say: , I am such an upright person, how to be with you shameless bastards for it? Luckily, I have kept my heart and not fallen in line with you guys. Walter immediately said, Jason, dont listen to Fredericks nonsense. I dont have any idea about that, you dont have to take any racy photos, you can just record them for us to hear. Shit! Jason heard this, all want to hit people. This group of guys, is really shameless to the point of no limit ah, they arepared with them, is pure as a white paper. Soon, 45 minutes of time had passed. The ssroom was filled with thunderous apuse, and the exchange students from the University of Tokyo stood up and apuded enthusiastically, obviously impressed by Darceys style. One after another, many students went up to the stage to take pictures with Darcey. At this time, a beautiful figure came out, apanied by a refreshing fragrant breeze, Tamakawa Kaoris figure appeared, she looked towards Jason, smiled sweetly and said: Mr. Miller, now you can be my tour guide. How about taking me around your school to get acquainted with the environment? Chapter 747 I’m here to chase you Jason almost spurted out a mouthful of old blood. After all, you still cant get around this problem. This woman is intentional or a stick in the mud? Did she have to show her around Oakshire Universitys campus? Come on, youre here for a visit, not a tour of the Oakshire University campus, okay? Even if your real identity is not a teacher at Kyodo University or something, it is necessary to behave professionally. As for Frederick, Walter, Arthur and others, all of them were dumbfounded, and their eyes kept staring at Tamakawa Kaori, they didnt expect Tamakawa Kaori to speak the Caroviannguage so well. Miss Kaori, how are you? We are security guards from Oakshire University, just like Jason. Frederick was finally a little more cheeky and was the first to speak up. Yes, yes, we are security guards, just like Jason. Walter was also busy talking. Jason could not help but nce at Frederick and others, a face of hatred, thinking that you guys can not be a little bit better? Youre insinuating that Tamakawa Kaori doesnt give preferential treatment to others by emphasizing that hes a security guard like me? Hello. Tamakawa Kaori greeted Frederick and the others, and then said, Youve followed me all the way, its been hard for you. No, its not hard. Frederick and the others said one by one. Tamakawa Kaori turned to Jason and asked, Mr. Miller, can you show me around your school now? Id like to learn more about your schools culture and stuff. Jasons face was dark, he really didnt think he could learn about the so-called school culture after taking Oakshire University for a spin. Miss Kaori, its not a good idea for me to go around alone, but you? Its my job to make sure that your whole exchange group can start their activities smoothly. I cant do it on my own, either. Jason said in a righteous voice. Theres still them, right? Besides, Ive already mentioned this to Miss Martino, and Miss Martino has agreed. That means this is a task assigned to you by your school. Tamakawa Kaori smiled, with a hint of cunning in her eyes. Jason smiled ndly and said, Okay, Ill say Im honored by this job. Then lets go. Since he had to face Tamakawa Kaori sooner orter anyway, Jason simply took the opportunity to take Tamakawa Kaori and leave. With Frederick and the others looking at them with envy, Jason and Tamakawa Kaori walked down the hallway and out of the building. Jason, of course, did not really take Tamakawa Kaori to some of Oakshire Universitys attractions, such as Kingsram Lake and Lovers Bridge. As Tamakawa Kaori, what sights have she seen? The view of Oakshire University is not as good as the view of Imperial Pce Gaien, where the Japanese royal family lives. So, after walking out of the building, Jason led Tamakawa Kaori towards a secluded pathway, the more secluded the better, one that no one would pass during ss. Tamakawa Kaori could not help but snicker when she felt it and said, Satan, where are you taking me? Why is it that the further we go, the less people there are? Its hard to find some remote and deserted ce, and then you take advantage of the time and ce to plot mischief? Jason smiled lightly and said, Your Highness, you are still a guest from afar. Im not going to do it in broad daylight, no matter how beastly I am. I have to wait for the night. You Tamakawa Kaoris face flushed red, she couldnt help but stomp her foot and said in an annoyed voice, I guess I was wrong. I should have dragged Miss Martino over here too and see if you still dare to bully me like that. Jason looked Tamakawa Kaori up and down and said, From the beginning to the end, I kept a distance of more than one meter from you. How did I bully you? Its just a few more nces can not be pregnant, right? Tamakawa Kaoris face was red with shame, a beautiful face like a snowy mountain jade lotus rendered with a blush, she found that she was really too careless, forgetting that the guy in front of him is an unforgivable bastard, she took great pains to create the opportunity to spend time with him alone is simply a sheep into the tigers mouth ah.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I finally realized that the best way to deal with an asshole like you is to ignore him. Tamakawa Kaori said in a bad mood. Jason smiled, took out a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath and said, Im surprised youre here at Oakshire University with a visiting group. Tamakawa Kaori looked at Jason, and with a twinkle in her eye, she said with a smile, Do you have toe here with a purpose? You dont seem like the kind of person who has enough to eat. You donte to Oakshire University as a teacher, not even as a tourist. Jason said calmly. Tamakawa Kaori suddenly smiled and said, Do I have to say it? If you dont want to say it, I wont force you. Jason shrugged. Then Ill say it actually, Im here to chase you ah. Tamakawa Kaori said with a smile. Jasons face was stunned, the cigarette in his mouth almost fell to the ground, such yful words do not seem toe from Tamakawa Kaoris mouth, you know she is a princess, usually maintain a dignified and elegant image, when has such a yful side? Jason immediately approached and gazed at Tamakawa Kaori with an affectionate expression and said, Princess Kaori, to tell you the truth, I have had a dream of embracing a princess since I was a child. I now feel that my dream ising true. How about we go to the hotel now? Hey what are you doing? Tamakawa Kaori watched as Jasons hand reached out as if to wrap around her waist, and she hastily dodged while questioning loudly. Youre not here to chase me. Now that Im epting your advances, shouldnt we be a little more intimate? Jason narrowed his eyes andughed. Tamakawa Kaori was furious, and she finally realized that she couldnt even engage with such a brazen guy. Something big is going to happen to City of Doom. Tamakawa Kaori finally did speak up and said what she really wanted to say. Hmm? Jason was stunned as he said, Something big is going to happen to City of Doom? What do you mean? ording to some private information, the four major forces in the Dark World, Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance, and Shura Sanctuary, are conspiring, and the spearhead may be pointed directly at City of Doom. Tamakawa Kaori lowered her voice and spoke. Jason was surprised, just think this news is too sudden? These four forces are huge in the world of darkness, but they would join together to conspire and discuss to target City of Doom? The key question is, what is in City of Doom that warrants these four forces to join forces? Chapter 748 – Dark Winter Oakshire University, a secluded wooded path, on a bench. Jason and Tamakawa Kaori are sitting here, hearing the news from Tamakawa Kaori, he is indeed shocked in his heart. Even the Dark Queen, with her profound heritage, wouldnt dare to go head to head, right? Perhaps, except for the legendary Night King who has disappeared in the dark world for a long time to reappear, only to have the strength to fight with these four forces. Jasons eyes shining, he knows the Asian ck market water is very deep, City of Doom is the secondrgest stronghold of the Asian ck market, could it be that the Asian ck market openly and secretly multiple forces will sit back and wait for death? With this question, Jason asked, The overall power of the Asian ck market cannot be ignored, it is difficult to say that the dominant figure behind the Asian ck market will watch the fall of City of Doom? Theposition of the forces of the Asian ck market is tooplex, including your Caroviasrgest power organization, the Hongmen. Although there are many forces in the Asian ck market, they are also very fragmented. Basically, they are working for their own interests. So, who can unite these scattered forces to fight against the forces of the dark world? Tamakawa Kaori spoke up and continued, I have always suspected that there is a terrorist figure behind the Asian ck market. But so far, I am not sure if there is really such a person. Tamakawa Kaoris Royal Order of Knights had been stationed in the City of Doom, and even she didnt know if there was a big figure controlling the Asian ck market, so he knew even less. Jason looked at Tamakawa Kaori and asked, And what is the purpose of youring to me this time? Just to talk to me about this news? Tamakawa Kaoris eyes blinked as she looked at Jason and said, The four major powers in the dark world want to join forces against City of Doom, and this may seem like a crisis, but it is also an opportunity. If we can get City of Doom in our pocket, it is like taking half of the Asian ck market. And then what? Jason asked with a slightly narrowed gaze in his eyes. Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance, and Shura Sanctuary say they are united, but they cant be truly one mind, they will all be on guard and watch out for each other. Even if they reallye to attack City of Doom, they will not send their real elite warriors, they will more or less wait and see. Tamakawa Kaori spoke up and continued, If these four forcese together, some of the forces stationed in City of Doom will withdraw, and there will be no one who can really stay and defend City of Doom. In such a situation, if a legendary strongman with strong fighting power leads the troops into City of Doom and calls on the forces in City of Doom that are not afraid to fight to defend City of Doom, as long as thebined fighters of these four forces are defeated and seed in If the four forces are defeated and the City of Doom is sessfully defended, then it will be natural to take the City of Doom into the bag, thus truly sitting in the City of Doom city lords seat. Hearing this, Jasons face was surprised and asked, Is there no City of Doom lord now?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Tamakawa Kaori shook her head and said, No, the position of City of Doom has always been vacant; there is only one trial council in City of Doom, and there are four judges in the trial council. Basically, some of the major events in City of Doom are decided jointly by these four Judges. Jasons heart moved, and he couldnt help but think of White Fox. White Fox was one of the Inquisitors of City of Doom. The purpose of youring to me shouldnt be to ask me to lead the troops to garrison City of Doom, right? Jason stared at Tamakawa Kaori and asked. Tamakawa Kaori did not avoid Jasons gaze, she said rightly, Why not? With your strength and the invincible Satan army, you can defend the dangerous area of City of Doom and defeat the seemingly powerful but scattered forces of the four major powers. Fighting is going to kill people. Jason raised his eyes, looked towards the distance, and said in a low tone. Tamakawa Kaori was a little confused, she said, Of course people will die in battle. But you should also not forget the importance of City of Doom, the second stronghold of the Asian ck market, controlling City of Doom is the same as controlling half of the Asian ck markets market share. A meaningful smile appeared on Jasons face as he looked at Tamakawa Kaoris stunningly beautiful, wless jade face and asked, Have you ever been in battle? Me? Tamakawa Kaori froze, then she shook her head and said, No, no. So you dont know what the real purpose of war is. Jason spoke, and then he gave his answer, saying, In my opinion, the purpose of war is how to keep yourself and yourrades around you alive. The purpose of war is not to die, but to survive. Of course, when two sides fight, only one side can survive. Over the years, enough brothers have left me because of war. So I hate war, unless I have no choice, some have to meet the war I will go to war. As for the City of Doom, I dont see the value of keeping it. Just to be a lord of the city? Just that very false share of the Asian ck market? Not to mention that there may be unknown figures behind the Asian ck market, and if so, would I not be doing someone else a favor by holding on to City of Doom? As long as you keep City of Doom and sit on the seat of the city lord, no one will be able to drive you away. This is what you have fought with your own strength. Even if there is really an unknown person behind the Asian ck market who is in charge, the other party does not have the power to drive you out. Its the same as through war, you took City of Doom in your hands. Tamakawa Kaori said. Jason shook his head and said with a smile, Lets talk about thister. I dont think Ill be able to get the troops to City of Doom even if I wanted to, because I dont know if I can do it yet. I just want to tell you in advance, so that you can prepare for it and take advantage of it. Tamakawa Kaori spoke up and continued, I think you can feel it, the dark world is in a highly vtile situation, the dark winter has arrived, no one knows who will be able to survive after the winter. Dark winter? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, perhaps it really is winter ising. You think too much, the four forces united, even if they are like a scattered sand, it is also the four forces of thebined strength of the warriors. The city of Doom is too difficult to defend just by my Satan army. Jason took a deep breath and then said, Anyway, I appreciate youing to tell me these news in person. Lets talk about thister. Theres enough time for me to take you around Oakshire University, so you should return to the mission first. Otherwise, in your position, the head of your mission will have to look for someone all over the world. Tamakawa Kaori nodded as she stood up and said, Okay, I respect your opinion. If this is not a rumor, but is true, I would like you to think about it. At that time, in addition to my Royal Order of Knights in City of Doom, I will also use a private team of warriors to help you. Jason thought about it, nodded first and said, Okay, well decide when its really happening. With that, Jason took Tamakawa Kaori to rejoin the visiting group. Chapter 749 Women’s intuition Evening. Bamboo Residence. Jason returned to the Bamboo Residence after a long day of work. The visiting group from the University of Tokyo had already returned to the Marriott International Hotel where they were staying. When Jason returned to the Bamboo Residence, he saw Wolf Boy continuing to soak in the medicine tank, which he had been doing for several days. The herbs that Old Mr. Miller used to quench Wolf Boys body were much better than the first time, and in his words, the medicine was able topletely clean out some of the bruises in Wolf Boys body. Jason also found that over this period of time, Wolf Boys vitality was much better, his own qi and blood also began to cohesion, more surprising is that Wolf Boys own martial arts aura, more and more thick. Old Mr. Miller privately revealed to Jason that if Wolf Boy did not suppress his own strength realm, then he could immediately impact to Live Energy ninth stage, that is, the realm of the martial arts sect. After all, Wolf Boy has taken a four-grade Fire Pills, plus his natural martial arts body qualifications, with Old Mr. Millers guidance, instantly able to promote to the martial arts realm is not difficult. But Old Mr. Miller did not let Wolf Boy do this, but let him go upyer byyer, the foundation of each realm of strength will be solid. So Wolf Boy is still at the fourth level of Live Energy, but the Live Energy force he exploded out of is far beyond his own realm strength.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jason also let Old Mr. Miller to guide Wolf Boy, these days Wolf Boy every morning to go to school in the educational institutions, the effect has begun to highlight, many things in life have begun to know how to identify, which makes Jason really feel very pleased. After dinner, Jason and Old Mr. Miller were sitting on the backyard chatting. At this time, the back door of the house on the right opened and the beautiful principal came out, she had obviously just returned, and a trace of weariness was tinged on that beautiful and delicate jade face. Its true, she has been preparing for this exchange visit all this time, and after the arrival of the delegation today she has been busy all day, so she is naturally a bit tired. Kay, have you eaten yet? Old Mr. Miller started to warm up as soon as he saw Kay. Ive eaten. How about you guys? Kay asked. Ive eaten. Old Mr. Miller grinned and continued, I heard Jason say there was some sort of visiting grouping to the school. Youve been busy, back and forth. You have to take care of your health, dont get tired. If you have any back pain, you let Jason go to give you a massage, this boy for some meridian massage techniques or very proficient, the old man I often let him press. Kay heard, the beauty of the jade face can not help but a little red, she smiled, said: Grandpa Miller you do not worry, I will take care of myself. She said, she looked at Jason, said: Jason, youe over here. Discuss with you about the security aspect tomorrow. Jasons face was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, Okay. Jason walked through the perimeter of the fence and followed Kay into her house. h! h, h, h! Old Mr. Miller smoked two mouthfuls of dry tobo, squinted his old eyes, and said with a smile, Not bad, not bad, seems to be some progress. If we cant get the moon first, Jason can die. The old Mr. Miller nced at the medicine jar in front of him, and could not help but say to himself: And Wolf Boy, still have to find him some daughter-inw to but Wolf Boy can still wait a few more years, the immediate priority is to first Jason The first priority is to get Jason done. Miss Martino, whats up? Jason asked with a smile as he walked in. Kay looked at Jason and said, Tomorrow is the talent show for the visiting students and the Oakshire University students. The talent show is open to the public, so there will be a lot of studentsing to visit. Tomorrow you have to take the other security guards to maintain order. Students are forbidden to make noise or even rush into the site, etc. Okay, I understand. This is my duty in itself, and I will do a good job of it. Jason said seriously. Tomorrow you get up early and go follow the set up of the venue or something. Kay then said. No problem, Jason agreed readily. Kay looked at Jason again, and after a light bite of her lower lip, she asked carelessly, Have you finished taking Miss Kaori around our school today? Jason was stunned and said with a smile, Basically, I walked around a little bit and also exined some of the history of our school and so on. I can see that Miss Kaori is still very appreciative of our school. I do think Miss Kaori seems to be interested in you, giving the impression that she has known you for a long time. Kay then said. Jasons heart thumped, thinking that womens intuition is really urate, but of course he couldnt admit this, so he had to deny it without changing his face: Miss Kaori is over in Japan, Im not even close to her, how could I know her? How could I have known her? Although I think Im quite handsome, Im not so self-absorbed that I think Miss Kaori is interested in me. Is that so? Kays bright autumn eyes gazed at Jason. Thats for sure. Jason continued without changing his face, If Miss Martino minds, I wont be in contact with Miss Kaori for a few days. Huh? What do I, what do I mind? Kay said with an annoyed look on her face, looking unhappy. Jason then said, Speaking of which, I still think Miss Martino looks better. The woman has Kays posture, and her temperament is even more intellectual and elegant, so its not too much to say that you cant get tired of looking at her. When I saw Miss Martino, I finally understood what others said about looking at beautiful women is what happened. Slick talker. After Miss Kaori, youre going back to me? Kay grunted. Miss Martino, I dont have any personal feelings for Miss Kaori, Im just doing my job. Miss Martino must understand this. Jason immediately said. I dont believe you! Kay red at Jason, but the corners of her mouth were faintly smiling. Jasonughed and then said, By the way, youre tired from morning to night today, right? Is not a little back pain? The old Mr. Miller is true, I know something about massage and massage, dont worry, its definitely more formal than blind massage. Kay face a red, no good said: You want a massage to find your Miss Kaori go. Jason was speechless and thought, Why does everything involve Tamakawa Kaori, the fake teacher? At that moment, his cell phone suddenly rang, and he took it out to see Damn it, it was Tamakawa Kaori who was calling. How could he take this call in front of Kay? Chapter 750 Bathroom Scene Jason fussed over the phone and hung up without hesitation, then said to himself, I keep getting these strange calls these days, either introducing loans or selling insurance By the way, Miss Martino, you really dont need me to give you a press? It would really befortable. Jason is obviously still not dead, continue to ask. Kay heart a burst of exasperation, others do not understand this bastard she can not understand? The massage is said to be a massage, maybe his hands will be pressed to what then. I dont need your massage anymore Okay, Im going to take a shower and rest. Kay said in an annoyed voice. So what, Miss Martino turn around and need to say a word, neighbors and neighbors must not be polite with me Jason said with a serious face. You, you out or not? Kay was annoyed, waving a pink fist, threatening to say. Miss Martino rest early, dont get tired. Jason hurriedly walked out. Just as he walked out of Kays house, his cell phone rang again. He figured it was Tamakawa Kaori calling again, so he had to walk to his house before he took out his phone and saw that it was Tamakawa Kaori, the royal princess, calling again. Hello? Youre not tired even after a day of activities? You still have time to call me? Jason answered the phone. Satan, why did you hang up on me just now? What the hell! You dont have any sense of presence. Is that the way you treat your guests? Tamakawa Kaoris voice was pleasant but full of dissatisfaction. Jason responded, I was talking to someone earlier, so I couldnt pick up. I thought Id call you back. What can I do for you? I want you toe over to the hotel where Im staying. What? Jason couldnt help but sound surprised when he heard that. This is really too unexpected and at the same time too sensitive, this big night a beautiful woman shouted toe over to the hotel where she lives, this will inevitably lead to many associations. The hotel room where Tamakawa Kaori lives must have been guarded by the samurai-level bodyguards who came with her. He is a man not to mention how to enter her room, even with Tamakawa Kaoris authorization to enter, it will also give rise to many reverie ah. Jason also really cant understand this night this royal princess called himself over what is the meaning, he can only ask with a bitter smile: to your hotel room to find you? Im afraid Ill be stopped before I even get close to the door of your room, right? What is it that you cant say over the phone? Of course not, why would I need you toe over if I could? Tamakawa Kaori said in a sarcastic voice, and then added, This is a vital piece of information, and youll miss it if you donte. Information? What kind of information? Jason frowned and asked. Information rted to the Prince. Thest time you were in Tokyo, the Prince has been pursuing this matter. As far as I know, the Crown Prince currently has some leads and is starting to prepare for a counterattack. So, if you want to think about the safety of those around you in Oakshire, this information is something you still need to know. The prince is narrow-minded and cruel, and he wont stop after such a big loss. Tamakawa Kaori said. The Crown Prince? What kind of tricks does he want to y? Jasons face sank, and there was a cold sh in his eyes. If you want to know, then juste over to me and finish? Tamakawa Kaoriughed lightly and said. Jason was speechless for a while, and after thinking about it, he thought it would be better to go over there. Say, your room number. Also, your identity is so special, I may not be able to reach your floor even when I arrive at the hotel. Jason said. Room 816. Dont worry, someone will lead you up when you arrive at the entrance of the hotel. I will also leave the door open for you in advance, so you can juste in. Tamakawa Kaori said. Jason thought about how it felt a little bit wrong, huh? This all smells a little like cheating. Old Mr. Miller, Im going out, Ill be backter. Jason shouted to Old Mr. Miller in the yard. Go ahead and go, you be careful. Old Mr. Miller called back. Jason got into the Paramount Marauder and drove toward the Marriott International Hotel in Oakshire. Half an hourter, Jason drove to the Marriott International Hotel, he stopped the car and walked towards the lobby of the magnificent hotel. He just showed up and saw a woman in a unisex suit walking toward him, with short hair and a face that was not outstanding, but gave a sense ofpetence, walking with a footstep that vaguely implied a certain rhythm, appearing to move in and out with ease. Jasons face was indifferent, he could see that this woman should be a ninja, I think it should be Tamakawa Kaoris side. Excuse me, is this Mr. Miller? The short-haired woman walked up to Jason and asked straightforwardly. I am. Jason nodded his head. Im Nagashima Kyoko, the escort next to the princess, please Mr. Millere with me. The woman who called herself Nagashima Kyoko said. Okay, thanks. Jason said. Nagashima Kyoko led Jason into the hotel, using a special elevator inside the hotel, up to the 8th floor, the elevator door opened Nagashima Kyoko led Jason to the door of room 816, whispered: The princess is waiting for Mr. Miller inside, please Mr. Miller go in. Miller go in. Jason was not polite, reached out and pushed the door, and it was indeed hidden. Jason walked inside the room while Nagashima Kyoko outside closed the door behind him. Princess?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason called out. It was a luxurious suite with a separate living room, but Jason walked into the living room but could not see Tamakawa Kaoris figure either. Ah. A panicked cry came from the direction of the bathroom, followed by the sound of water ttering. Jasons heart tightened, but did not care what, immediately went to the bathroom door, a hand is pushed open the bathroom door, shouted: Princess, what happened to you? However, once the door was pushed in, Jason was dumbfounded. Chapter 751 Infinite Spring Time seemed to freeze at this moment. The hot air seemed to have more wisps of ambiguous and unknown factors, and the whole bathroom was so abruptly still that only the sound of his own heartbeat could be heard. Jason had to admit that his heartbeat was indeed much faster, the flow of blood was also much faster than before, and this reaction vaguely drove up a fire between the belly, all to spread throughout the body. Thank you, Tamakawa Kaori said, and then couldnt help but ask in an annoyed voice, Are you just going to stand here and watch? Jason pped his head, showing a face of realization, and said, Oh, look at me, Im so slow to react. You must be ming me for standing idly by, right? Its my fault, Im too slow to react. I should have been the first to pull you up. Youre okay, right? Let me pull you up. Fortunately, Jason did not see, otherwise it is only really uncontroble. Jason is currently sitting on the sofa in the small living room of the suite, lit a cigarette and smoked leisurely.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He vaguely remembered that at the moment he left the bathroom, Tamakawa Kaoris legs were moving under the excitement and anger. What a great opportunity missed. In the midst of Jasons chagrin, he heard the sound of footsteps and Tamakawa Kaori came out. Chapter 752 Faking it for real Tamakawa Kaori wrapped in a bathrobe came out, wiped still slightly wet hair draped, reflecting her still a little red state of the delicate jade face, body emitting a bath fragrance, like a snow lotus after the rain, looks more beautiful and holy and clean. Its always a pleasure to look at a beautiful woman, so Jason didnt avoid his gaze, squinting at Tamakawa Kaori who approached him with a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth. After noticing the smile on the corner of Jasons mouth, Tamakawa Kaori was simply annoyed, and her heart was filled with anger, unpleasantly remembering the scene in the bathroom. She really had never had such an encounter before, so the blush on her face couldnt help but deepen a few more times. Princess Kaori, it seems that you really are not in trouble. Thats good, I was just worried that if something happened to you, it would be a problem. After all, your identity is too special, there really cant be any idents. Jason said fervently. Tamakawa Kaoris beautiful, luminous eyes stared at Jason and asked in a cold voice, You mean you were thinking of my safety in the bathroom just now? Jason said seriously, without blushing, Of course. I waspletely out of concern for yourfort and nothing else. Really? How did I notice that someones eyes were fixed on the bathtub the whole time? Thats a very special way to show concern without even blinking. Tamakawa Kaori spoke without a smile and walked over to the sofa and sat down as well. Ahem, Jason coughed dryly,ughed, and said, Anyway, its good that youre okay By the way, what is the specific special information that I was asked toe here this time? Jason looked at Tamakawa Kaori, who was sitting next to him. As Tamakawa Kaori is only wrapped in a bathrobe, when she sat down, the hem of the bathrobe slightly parted towards the sides, two snow-white slender calves revealed, presenting the skin glittering white iparable, like reflecting ayer of fluorescence. This made Jason almost subconsciously recall the ckness he saw in the bathroom bathtub he hastily stopped himself, thinking that this was simply a sphemy against the titr royal princess.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Satan, dont deliberately change the subject, I dont eat that. Tamakawa Kaori red at Jason. Jason was speechless for a while, sometimes we all know whats going on, wouldnt it be awkward to talk about it? Princess Kaori, can we stop this topic for now? Jason opened his mouth and continued, It was just an ident. If you hadnt screamed, I wouldnt have rushed into the bathroom. So lets not talk about it. Tell me exactly what kind of tricks the Prince wants to y? You want to target me? Meaning hes already suspicious of me? Satan, is this the kind of person who dares to do something and dare not admit it? I always thought you were a real man. Today Ive finally seen it. To put it bluntly, you have a colored heart and no guts are afraid to admit it. Tamakawa Kaori is still chasing this problem said. Jason listened to some hair, this woman a tendency up is really do not know how to lift. Do you have to force yourself to admit something before you are willing to do so? In that case, which man can do not look at ah? He thinks he is not a saint, even a saint in such a situation, but also do not have to close their eyes and then a do not look away, right? What are you trying to say, you pussy from Japan? Yes, I did stare at your body in the bathroom, and I even wanted to have a pair of prating eyes to see your whole body through. Are you satisfied now? Jason opened his mouth, stared at Tamakawa Kaori, and continued, At that time, my blood was boiling, and I even wanted to jump on you. Isnt that shameless? But this is a normal reaction of a man! If I didnt react like that, either Im not a man, or you simply dont have the charms of being a woman. Tamakawa Kaoris jade face became even redder, the look of shame almost dripping out of her face, she gritted her teeth and said, You, how can you do this? You, you also say it so bluntly Jason face a ck, this woman is really hard to serve, avoid not to say she had to ask, said she also med you, in the end, they are not people inside and outside. Jason got up sharply and sat down next to Tamakawa Kaori. What do you want? Tamakawa Kaoris face changed and she hurriedly stood up to pull away. He lifted Tamakawa Kaoris jaw with one hand and stared at her charming and beautiful face, saying meaningfully, What did you just say? You have the heart but not the guts? For the sake of mans pride, I have to tell you seriously that I not only have the heart but also the guts! No Satan, let go of me! Tamakawa Kaori gritted her teeth, a hint of panic shed in her eyes. Thats not good, if I let go of you now, wont you be saying that youre not only horny but horny again? Jason narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. I I Tamakawa Kaori did not know what to say for a while, she only struggled hard to get rid of Jasons hands around her waist. But she seemed to forget that she was only wrapped in a bathrobe. When she struggled, the robe she was wearing loosened a bit, especially the neckline, which was slightly loosened, revealing a dazzling snow white. Jason noticed, which made his face stunned the princess bathrobe inside is actually a vacuum? Nothing to wear? What does she mean? Jason didnt think much of it, he just wanted to tease Tamakawa Kaori and let her know that he was not to be trifled with. But with Tamakawa Kaoris struggle, with the revealing of the tender white, and the vague fluctuations, how could Jason bear it? So, the fake scene became the real thing. Jasons heart is surging, a fierce force, is the Tamakawa Kaori whole person into the arms, this tightly held, immediately felt is the soft jade warmth brought by the impact. Satan, what are you doing? You cant! Tamakawa Kaori gritted her teeth, and her mouth could not help but let out a gasp of breath, exhaling fragrant breath with a hint of warmth, as if it were a signal. So Jason simply wrapped his arms around Tamakawa Kaori and blocked Tamakawa Kaoris lips to stop her from finishing her sentence. Chapter 753 – Why? In Jasons perception, Tamakawa Kaoris lips were fragrant and sweet. Tamakawa Kaori, who was still struggling, seemed to have been drained of all her strength and just fell on Jasons body, more or less at his mercy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Japanese woman really has a different meaning, and the Carovia woman is still a little different in character, with a unique gentle inner charm temperament. Therefore, Tamakawa Kaori is still resisting, but still gives a feeling of rejection and wee. At least thats what it seemed to Jason, and he couldnt care less whether Tamakawa Kaori really meant it or not. Satan you, youre an abomination! Let go of me! Tamakawa Kaori was able to get a chance to catch her breath and then she hurriedly spoke up, pushing Jason with both hands, trying to break free from her clutches. She was speechless in her heart, she had gotten into such a hateful bastard, but this guy really had the chutzpah to be outrageous, so she was still a bit frightened in her heart. However, the weakness of her body can not use any strength, but in this powerless struggle, giving a feeling of rejection and wee. Tamakawa Kaori also felt the difference in herself, which made her ashamed, she knew that her performance in the eyes of Jason is clearly a kind of mouth is not what it is. But in fact, she really wanted to escape. However, under this circumstance, her legs seemed to have been disobedient. This makes her feel very frustrated and sad. Jasons eyes shed with a strange color, the expression on his face looked like a heartfelt understanding. Jasons restraint, he would like to stop natural, but the current situation does not need to stop, since it is the initiative to send to the door if also pretend to be pretentious to refuse, this is not Jasons character. Jason reached out to Tamakawa Kaori on the bathrobecing gently a pull, the bathrobe immediately loosened a lot, there is a spring light leaked. Jason is a little impatient, cant help it, facing Tamakawa Kaori such a touch of soft but impable appearance body beauty, the kind of straight to the heart of the feeling of passion, simply can not hold. Satan, how can you do this? Tamakawa Kaori eyes shing a little bit of sorrow, on this looked at Jason. Jasonughed and said moving, You are sort of interrogating from your soul. Actually, I dont know why its like this, maybe it stems from the bad nature of men, maybe it stems from your excessive beauty, who knows? You, you. Tamakawa Kaori blushed, she turned around and wanted to run away, with her status brought about by the reserve, she really cant face Jasons such actions. So, what else could she do now but run away? Jason took a deep breath, eyes shed a touch of promotion, have been so can not be halfway? If you really want to pretend to stop here, Im afraid not only will you be struck by lightning, but even the royal princess will hate him so much that he will have to be castrated. As Tamakawa Kaori turned to flee, Jason had already taken Tamakawa Kaori up by the waist and headed towards the separate resting room, which had a two-meter wide bed. Tamakawa Kaori has sensed Jasons intentions, her face quickly flushed, her cheeks were hot, her body could not help but gently undte and tremble, the breathing also rose sharply, a heart has long been like a deer collision. Jason carried Tamakawa Kaori to the bed, taking into ount the thin skin of women, Jason is the bedsidemp are turned off, but the suite of small living room is still a light projection over, the light seems hazy, adding to the continued charming ambiguous taste. Princess, at this point, there is no point in resisting again. It is better to save some strength. Jason narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. What? Satan, you, you abomination. Tamakawa Kaoris face was red and hot, she struggled to escape, but was held down by Jason. Jason probably felt that at this time, Tamakawa Kaoris bathrobe is too superfluous, he three times, he removed this superfluous to. The hazy light, the beauty like jade, crossed in front, said the temptation tantalizing. Satan you, why are you doing this? Tamakawa Kaori couldnt help but open her mouth and ask. This is the second time a simr inquiry, persistent, as if she had to have an answer, an answer that she could ept in general. Why? Jason thought about it, this question is really not easy to answer, in his opinion, there is no why? Between a man and a woman, especially in the face of such a beautiful and sexy exotic beauty, men react like this what else is there why? Besides, this is in itself a willingness, even based on this royal princess intentionally or unintentionally on the guidance, Jason is just pushing the boat. If you have to have an answer, then I can only say that I want you to be a real woman! Jasonughed and said in a good-natured way. Such an answer is something only a shameless rascal would have the good sense to say. Tamakawa Kaori gritted her teeth as her heart rose and fell, which she was ufortable with due to the fact that she had nothing to cover herself with. So, she wrapped her arms around it, but such a move was clearly redundant. It is better to be a shameless rogue than a hypocrite. What do you think, Your Royal Highness? Jason smiled as he leaned down and whispered in Tamakawa Kaoris ear. Tamakawa Kaori gritted her teeth as she struggled to stir her legs and shrank her entire body toward the top of the bed, thinking only of moving away from Jason. Jasonughed and said, At this point, there is no point in struggling unnecessarily. Why dont we cooperate with each other a little? You, you go to hell, who wants to cooperate with you? Tamakawa Kaori said in anger and shame. Does the princess mean to resist? Often, resistance does not always end well. Jason had taken off his shoes and socks as he spoke. This made Tamakawa Kaori as if she realized something, she eximed, the delicate face flew a blush, she could not care less, she wanted to get out of bed to escape. However, in front of Jason, where could she escape to? Jason pounced on her like a hungry wolf. When everything was settled, Tamakawa Kaori seemed to have acquiesced. The night is long, but the charm of the night is a long night with a tantalizingyer of lingering. Chapter 754 – A game and a dream Tamakawa Kaori felt like she was having a dream. A dream with no reason, but a wonderful andplicated state of mind. She didnt know whether she was right or wrong in making this choice. Perhaps, there is no right or wrong, subconsciously she did not want to treat this as a game or a deal, even if her initial intention was such a thought. But when this man came in with a savage momentum, she found her thoughts and ideas have changed a little. This change, perhaps from the fact that she is already his woman! In fact, she could have refused, if she had wanted to. On this floor, there were more than a dozen strong people of the Great Samurai level guarding her safety, in addition to Nagashima Kyoko, who was always close to protect her, was outside.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If she called out or gently pressed a button on her wrist with a special bracelet, those who were guarding her could havee to protect her first. But she didnt. She did start with a certain idea, but now she suddenly felt that from the heart she also cared about the man in front of her, and once such feelings were mixed in, then this was not purely a deal, she could no longer see it as a deal. So, she threw herself into it, indulging at will. Perhaps after the dream, for this man is just a game, but she just had this once is enough. Snap! In the midst of Tamakawa Kaoris confused thoughts, there was a st of fire, and she saw the bastard p down. Tamakawa Kaori was so annoyed that she couldnt help but grit her teeth and ask, What are you, what are you hitting me for? Jason could not help butugh dumbly after hearing this, he remembered a survey that said that between young girls and young women, men prefer young women. Why? Because you p at each other, the girl will ask why you hit me? The young woman, on the other hand, was mindful of the change of position. Im just reminding you that its time to change your posture this is a signal to remember in the future. Jason said with a bad smile. Tamakawa Kaori froze, originally blushing jade face burst of hot, where she would have thought that this guy was shameless to such an extent? You, you bully me, Ill bite you to death! With that, Tamakawa Kaori grabbed Jasons arm and bit down hard. With the deepening of the long night, this charming entanglement also came to an end. Jason took a deep breath, reached out and put his arm around Tamakawa Kaoris smooth shoulders, and casually picked up a pack of cigarettes and lit them. The smoke rose up, reflecting his handsome face with rigid lines, he slightly narrowed his eyes, looking at Tamakawa Kaori, whose eyes were still slightly closed, the corners of his mouth let out a meaningful smile. First time? Not a bad performance. Jason made ament in azy tone. Ah, Tamakawa Kaori heard, she could not help but lightly exhale, covered under the eyshes twitched, she opened her eyes, looked iparably annoyed red at Jason, said, the first time so what? Youre a rogue bastard, you took my first time by such a forceful and dishonorable means, dont you feel pain in your heart? Forced? Jasonughed and said, It doesnt have to be an imposition, does it? You want to say no and say yes, and I dont want to pretend to be a gentleman, so what happens is what happens. So, is it time for you to state your terms? Tamakawa Kaori froze, her beautiful eyes staring nkly at Jason as she asked, Satan, what do you mean? Do you think Im doing this because I want to make a physical deal with you? Actually, you could have resisted, but you didnt. You are surrounded by many people who are guarding you. If you dont want to, how can I force it? You can just shout, and someone will naturallye to guard you. Jason looked at Tamakawa Kaoris delicate face and continued, But you didnt. I also dont think you have a crush on me, and Im not narcissistic to such an extent. The only thing that makes sense, then, is that you wanted to get me to associate with you in this way. Lets say, to help you take over City of Doom. right? Tamakawa Kaoris face froze, and without warning, an inexplicable tingling spread throughout her body, but she was smiling and said, As expected of Satan, you saw iting. Since you say this is a deal, so be it. Im not going to lie, I cant lose what I have in City of Doom. These are a fundamental part of what I have to protect me and my family. Is my body, is it worthy of your help? When Tamakawa Kaori said these words, her face was calm and her tone was calm, but underneath all the calmness, she felt her heart was pierced by a sharp sword of ice, very painful and very cold. I do not know when, she has this man in her heart I dont know where the love started, but since the love started, she has changed her mind, this is no longer a deal. If Jason hadnt mentioned it, she wouldnt have mentioned it, whether Jason would help herter or not, she would have no regrets about paying for it this time. Its a pity that when love begins it is also the moment when it ends. There are many people who can help you, and I may not be the best choice. Since you can give your body as a price, with your life and beauty, I think there are few people in this world who are willing to provide strong assistance. Why choose me? Jason asked in a nd tone, in this regard. Maybe you are not so annoying in my eyes, at leastpared to the Prince. Tamakawa Kaori spoke up and continued, If I dont have a strong enough power capital, Im just afraid that one day I will still fall into the Princes hands. Instead of that, why not be the first to choose a man you dont hate for an experience of metamorphosis into a woman? You have a good eye, and I also think Im much more handsome than the Crown Prince. Jason smiled and continued, Since its a deal, you didnt ask if Id agree. To paraphrase one of your Carovia proverbs, you mean Im just losing money on this move? Tamakawa Kaori smiled, a bemused smile, but who knew that her heart was numb with gusts of tingling pain? Dont make me sound so bad. Im not the kind of person who eats and wipes and runs. Jason opened his mouth and continued, No matter what, youre already my woman. Even if this is a deal, my principle is that I wont let anyone else touch my own woman. So, I can only promise that I will protect your safety. Tamakawa Kaoriughed and asked, Is this just a deal in your mind? Without any emotional investment? Since its a deal, it would be too pretentious to talk about emotions. Jason said in a nd tone. Maybe. Tamakawa Kaori smiled as she turned around, and as she did so, the tears in her eyes could no longer be controlled. Chapter 755 – Pearly Blossoms Tamakawa Kaori, who had turned her back, revealed her back, and in the hazy light, the white skin was reflecting a luminous glow, looking beautiful and holy. Her shoulders are trembling slightly, she pulled over the quilt wrapped around her body, revealing the feeling of loneliness and helplessness, as if forgotten by the whole world. Her eyes were already moist, a crystal tears kept surfacing, slowly sliding down her soft cheeks, she didnt know why she was sad, she only felt pain and cold in her heart. In fact, there is no need to be like this, is there? Even if it is a deal, whats wrong with it? It was true that she had been thinking this way at the beginning anyway, wasnt it? She tried to find some reason to talk herself out of it, but the irrepressible grief continued to assault her. She knew Jason was at Oakshire University, and was a security guard at Oakshire University. She wanted to meet the man and thank him for helping her take down the Doomsday Fighting Arena at City of Doom. Perhaps, there are other feelings mixed in, this kind of feelings usually she has been suppressing, after all, she is a princess of a country, many things are not in charge, even the feelings are not necessarily in control of their own. However, she can choose to give her first time to whom. In any case, it will never be the crown prince, at least it will be a man that she does not hate or even think of from time to time. So she came over to Oakshire, so she took the initiative to approach Jason when she saw him, and even thiste at night she let Jasone to her in the hotel room. The actual intimate rtionship with Jason, the original pent-up emotions burst out at once, and she realized that her heart had been upied by this man. The so-called deal she was thinking about before was just her self-deception, in other words a reason for her to get up the courage to have it all with this man, a reason or excuse to convince herself. This is why she was so heartbroken and chilled when she heard Jason say indifferently that it was just a deal. After smoking a cigarette, Jason looked at Tamakawa Kaori, who had turned her back, and he noticed Tamakawa Kaoris slightly trembling shoulders. He frowned, reached out and took hold of the smooth, jade-like shoulders and said, Are you upset? No, no Tamakawa Kaori spoke, trying to sound calm, but with a hint of crying. Jason turned Tamakawa Kaoris body over and saw her pearly jade face, he froze for a moment and said, You seem to be upset. Isnt that the way it should be? For a woman, this is an extremely precious one. Shouldnt I have the right to be sad when its gone because of an unsecured deal? Tamakawa Kaori said. Hurt by what you just said? Jason asked in an indifferent tone as he slid his fingers across Tamakawa Kaoris cheek. Youre overthinking it, Im just doing it for me. Tamakawa Kaori said. Jason tsked and smiled, looking at Tamakawa Kaoris charming side at this moment, he said, Looking at your stubborn look, Im starting to like you a little Huh? Tamakawa Kaoris face was stunned and her heart fluctuated for a moment, she looked at Jason in a daze and couldnt help but ask, What did you say? Jason did not answer, he violently picked up Tamakawa Kaori, let her sit on his body, just look at her. You, you dont do that!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Tamakawa Kaoris heart was in turmoil, her face suddenly changed, her face had slightly faded red immediately resurfaced, blushing her blush iparable, can not wait to find a crack in the ground. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem. Jason narrowed his eyes and looked at the Tamakawa Kaori in front of him. The beauty of the royal princess in front of him at this moment had a thrilling feeling, and her eyes were slightly wet, and she showed a touch of charm and pity, just like the begonias in the rain, looking weak, yet stubbornly blossoming with a touch of delicate beauty. It takes pain to grow. I just let you understand the fact that sometimes you pay such a price may not be able to get the results you want. You want to protect yourself and your family, and theres nothing wrong with that. The premise is that you have to weigh the consequences of each decision. Can a deal like this, for example, really get you the results you want? Not really. Jason said. Yeah, so, its stupid, right? Stupid to like someone you shouldnt like, stupid to give and then be coldly mocked by the other person, right? Tamakawa Kaori said. Jason cupped his hands around Tamakawa Kaoris delicate jade face and said with a smile, Its a good thing you ran into me, if it was someone else, wouldnt they have eaten you with your bones? Well, put away your pretentious tears, I need a strong, calm Tamakawa Kaori, such a woman is what I need, worthy of my liking or guardianship. Tamakawa Kaori was once again stunned, she looked at Jason with teary eyes, for a moment not understanding the meaning of Jasons words. You, what do you mean? Tamakawa Kaori couldnt help but ask. Jasonughed at this. There is no denying that Tamakawa Kaori is smart and resourceful, but she is as simple as a nk sheet of paper when ites to her emotions. Idiot, do you really think Im a spermatozoa? If I didnt also have a crush on you, how would I be like this? Do you really think that a so-called special intelligence will be able to make mee over to you? To be honest, I never thought of the Prince as an opponent because he didnt deserve it yet. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I came over to look for you, more than anything, because I wanted to meet you. Because I know that you want to see me too. After all, in this foreign country, Im the only one you know. If I cant bring you a little warmth and reliance, wouldnt your trip be in vain? Tamakawa Kaori seemed to understand a bit, and she said, So, your words before were intentional? Did you mean to provoke me? I just want to remind you not to be so silly in the future. Except to me, of course. Jasonughed. Satan you, you abomination. I, Ill bite you to death! With that, Tamakawa Kaori opened her teeth and ws and bit down towards Jasons shoulder. Hey you bit in the wrong ce! It shouldnt be in this ce! Jason said with augh. Tamakawa Kaoris cheeks were burning, and she thought why didnt the heavens send down a thunderbolt to kill this shameless rascal? What kind of person would say something like that in such a dignified manner? Such a bastard should be struck by God to die early. No, dont die early. Chapter 756 A Promise When Tamakawa Kaori let go of her mouth, Jasons shoulder had a clearly visible tooth mark on it. Tamakawa Kaori looked at it and was a little embarrassed, leaving such a tooth mark, so you can imagine how hard she must have been when she was biting. Dont you, dont you hurt? Tamakawa Kaori couldnt help but ask. Jason smiled lightly and said, So what if it hurts? At least it was worth it to have you leave something on me. You still have the strength to bite, right? You didnt use your full strength just now, did you? Tamakawa Kaori grunted and said, You mean I didnt bite hard enough, right? No, no, thats not what I meant. What I mean is, since you still have strength, then bite somewhere else. Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled with a big-tailed wolf look. Tamakawa Kaori couldnt help but remember Jasons previous words, and she was so mad in her mind that she was about to have a breakdown, how could this bastard be so shameless? Do you know what you look like when you are shameless? Tamakawa Kaori asked in an annoyed voice. Jason froze, he really did not think about this question, then he asked with interest: Then you might as well tell me, what is it like? So that I can get to know my so-called shameless side. Tamakawa Kaori opened her mouth but did not know what to say, but only grunted and said: You want to know ah? Then you can go to the bathroom and take a look in the mirror and youll know. No, that would be a waste of time. Now you and my time is extremely valuable, waste the slightest bit of it is ashamed of the ancients. Jason said in a serious manner. Shame on the ancients? What do you mean? Tamakawa Kaori was a little confused and could not help but ask. The ancients once said that a moment of spring is worth a thousand pieces of gold. You see, if this is wasted wouldnt it be a shame to the ancients? Jasonughed and pulled the nket around him, once again sleeping with Tamakawa Kaori. The first time we met, we were able to enjoy the golden wind and dew. It is not known how long it took until the moon sank in the west and it was the middle of the night before the charming scene in the roompletely subsided. Tamakawa Kaori has been limp, all the strength has beenpletely drained, even if the physical strength is good, can not withstand such a torment ah. Jason, on the other hand, felt a sense of well-being. A woman like Tamakawa Kaori is rare, and its a rare opportunity to have such a woman. Otherwise, if she returns to Japan, it will be a long time before we see each other again. At this point, he felt that he had conquered the royal princess. Enough to enjoy, right? Now tell me about the Crown Prince. What does this guy want to do? Jason spoke in Tamakawa Kaoris ear. Tamakawa Kaoris beautiful eyes slowly opened and looked at Jason, the eyebrows still contained a dense spring, eyes in the eyes of the desire to flow,pared to the past holy aesthetics, at this time she has more than a trace of mature and flirtatious intention, look more you can. Do not want to talk now you can not hug me? Tamakawa Kaoriined. Jasonughed, only to Tamakawa Kaori into the arms, said with interest: Your skin is really delicate, a little tossed on ayer of scarlet, look really tempting. You just a little tossing? Have you ever talked to your conscience? Tamakawa Kaori asked in a sultry tone. Jasons face was stunned, and when he thought about it, it really didnt seem to be a slight toss. Regret? Jason asked. Tamakawa Kaoris face was stunned, she stared at Jason and said, My current identity is not a princess, but just a teacher visiting with the group. So, under this identity, I cant talk about any regrets, everything is just my choice. But I always have to go back, and after I go back I will be a royal princess again, you understand? Jason was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, I understand. Jason did understand that when Tamakawa Kaori was a princess, there were too many things she couldnt decide and too many aspects she needed to consider.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But now she was a teacher visiting Oakshire University, so she didnt have as many scruples about what she wanted to do, perhaps a little self-deceptive, but what was a way to unburden herself for a brief moment? So what if youre a royal princess? In my eyes, you have only one identity, and that is my woman. I dont care about the rest. Jason said. Are you always this bossy? Tamakawa Kaori asked as she red at Jason. Jasonughed and said, Its called principle. If you think the existence of the Crown Prince is a threat, then Ill go and get rid of him. Anyway, the Prince and I have long been at odds. He targeted my brotherst time, and as the culprit behind the scene, he is still atrge. Im not going to let him live well like this. The Crown Prince is only one aspect. Tamakawa Kaori spoke up and continued, The Crown Prince has been holding a grudge over thest incident in Tokyo. He hasnt been able to find any breakthroughs and has always felt that you were a strong suspect. He knows that you went to Tokyo from Oakshire, so he should send someone to infiltrate Oakshire to investigate next. Lets say the ninja from the Tenjin school under his hands? Jason narrowed his eyes and a cold look appeared in his eyes. Tamakawa Kaori nodded and said, Yes, it would include them. Jason smiled lightly and said, Good. Since you gave a heads up first, I will know about these Tenjin school ninjas as soon as they enter Oakshire territory. When the timees, I will kill as many ase. Ill see how many more men the Prince can send over. Jason remembered something and asked, Did the Prince suspect you? Last time, it was you who provided urate information so that I could rescue my brother. The prince is not stupid, his staff must also have a think tank, such a private stronghold itself not many people know. Maybe he has some suspicions about you too? Tamakawa Kaori looked slightly silent after hearing that, she took a deep breath and slowly said, Thats why I need to develop my own power. Ive put a lot of resources into City of Doom. everything there, I cant lose. Jason frowned, even though Tamakawa Kaori did not say it explicitly, he could hear that the prince should be suspicious of Tamakawa Kaori. However, there was no evidence for a while, so the prince would not do anything to Tamakawa Kaori. Jason also understood why Tamakawa Kaori was so nervous and worried when she learned that the four major powers in the Dark World were trying to unite against City of Doom. If City of Doom falls under the attack of the forces of the dark world, then her forces in City of Doom will be uprooted and everything she has worked so hard for will go down the drain. Jason mused and said, The City of Doom matter is not yet urate. So, I cant guarantee you anything. The only thing is, I will not let you be coerced and hurt, especially from the Princes side. If you want to develop your own power, it doesnt have to be in City of Doom, I can help you in other ways. Satan, its enough with that statement you just made. Tamakawa Kaori said with a smile. Jason didnt say anything else, hugged Tamakawa Kaori tightly in his arms, reached out and patted her back, all he could do was give her a warm ce to lean on. Chapter 757: Stunning the crowd The next morning. Jason woke up early and went to participate in setting up the venue, having said goodbye to Tamakawa Kaoritest night and returned to Oakshire University. Tamakawa Kaoris identity was too sensitive to stay until the next morning, and it would be bad if the rest of the visiting group saw her. During the student exchange program between the two universities, there was a talent show, one of which was the tea ceremony. Oakshire Universitys ire was naturally the winner, her talent in the tea ceremony, Jason had already tried, even if he did not know the tea ceremony, he could taste that the tea brewed by ires own hands was indeed very different, a refreshing fragrance. The tea ceremony talent demonstration was chosen in the Oakshire University tea ceremony club, some tea making kung fu tea sets have been moved out and ced outside the tea ceremony club, there are many students havee to visit. ires reputation has now spread far and wide Oakshire University, basically has been regarded as the next school flower candidate, but she rarely in the Oakshire Universitymunity public activities to appear. This time ire had to demonstrate her tea ceremony in front of the public, and many boys in Oakshire University had already heard about it and came to watch. In addition, these students also wanted to see the visiting students from the University of Tokyo. The leaders of both schools were already seated in their exclusive seats, Oscar Wilson, Kay, Takeda Ken, Tamakawa Kaori and others were all seated in the venue. The venue for the tea ceremony had a corresponding barrier around the perimeter, and the students who came to visit had to stand outside the barrier to watch. Jason and Frederick and other relevant security guards were responsible for maintaining order around the site. At this time, Jason received a phone call from Sally, he answered the phone and said, Hello, Sally? Jason, where is the tea ceremony talentpetition? Why cant I find it? Sally asked over the phone. You got to the school? Where are you? Ill pick you up ande over. Jason said. Just this side of the school entrance. Okay, you wait a minute. Jason said as he walked towards the entrance of the school. The tea ceremony demonstration is, to put it bluntly, a tea fight. There is always a winner and a loser in a tea fight. The female student who represented the tea fight on the visiting teams side was named Fukada Keiko, and she showed up in a kimono, causing a gasp of surprise from the onlookers when she showed up. Fukada Keiko was a rare beauty, extremely sweet looking, with a delicate look unique to Toyo women, but when she walked towards the tea ceremony, she gave a feeling of extreme confidence. Jason rushed back with Sally just in time to see ire appearing, wearing a white Chinese dress, no big red and green colors, but also looks simple and generous, but also perfect for her ethereal immortal-like temperament to the most outstanding. White and elegant, but also looks majestic. Quiet and breezy, but also give people the indistinct and dusty state. She lightly moved lotus steps, towards the tea ceremony, at that moment, everyone could not help but subconsciously hold their breath, as if any extra sound would spoil the beauty of this moment. Indeed, at this time, ire is like a jade person walking out of a painting, preemptive, beautiful, every move reveals a graceful and generous posture. After a short silence, the venue finally broke out in thunderous apuse and cheers, which was given to ire. The tea fight, not only to fight tea art, but also to fight temperament, are aura. From the temperament aura alone, ire has been in an absolutely winning position, spare the other Fukada Keiko is also very beautiful, ced in any college is a school flower level beauty. Unfortunately, she met ire by chance. So beautiful! This hanbok really matches her, and I think she is the only one who can wear it with this kind of temperament. Sally couldnt help but sigh in admiration. Jason nodded, and he agreed with Sallysment. In itself, ire, this little girl is already beautiful beyond words, and after wearing such a Chinese dress that perfectly fits her own temperament, it even brings out her ethereal beauty, looking not like a mortal, but more like a fairy left behind on earth. When ire emerged with a stunning appearance, Fukada Keiko knew that this beautiful and confident woman in front of her was her opponent. The tea ceremony also depends on a persons temperament, if a person is at the peak of his or her spiritual state, the tea will be the power of the people, the wind and the water, the tea naturally contains this temperament inside, seems fragrant, endless taste. ire walked step by step towards Fukada Keiko, the apuse and cheers all around did not distract her in the slightest, she approached with a proud posture and a strong confidence to control everything, invisibly brought a powerful aura. Dang! Dang! Thud! ires footsteps were not heavy, but each step seemed to step on Fukada Keikos heart, and gradually made her have a kind of inexplicable heavy pressure, and in a trance she was a little distracted, a little overwhelmed, subconsciously avoiding ires gaze directly. At that moment, she felt something, and knew that this time she had lost before the battle of tea. She had already lost in terms of her temperament and aura, and once her confidence was gone, how could she make a good pot of tea with confidence? But the next moment, Fukada Keiko raised her head, she regained herposure and looked at ire who hade to stand in front of her. She was also a proud daughter of the sky and had always possessed a strong self-confidence, she had always been the number one in tea ceremony in Tokyo University, so she would never be defeated so easily. She knew in her heart that ire was using her own beauty and aura to overwhelm herself from the start, causing her confidence to be damaged and thus affecting her tea ceremony y.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Such an opponent was undoubtedly extremely formidable, but also deserved her utmost respect. Now, all she had to do was to collect her mind, keep her peace of mind, and prepare for the next tea ceremony with a transcendent and confident mindset. Fukada Keiko smiled slightly, bowed to ire with Toyo etiquette, and said, My name is Fukada Keiko, please teach me more. ire, ire spoke, then said, Instruction is due, and I will show you what the real tea ceremony is. Fukada Keikos face was stunned, not expecting ire to look so nonchnt. Jason, who was watching from the floor, shook his head andughed bitterly, thinking that this little girl was too strong and domineering, right? So straightforward, it hurts peoples self-esteem, okay? To have a tea fight, there must be tea first. In order to have a teapetition this time, Oscar Wilson, the principal of Oakshire University, gave up his long cherished two taels of fine red robe as the exclusive tea for this tea ceremony. Chapter 758 – Technique amazes the four seats Oscar Wilson was the host of the tea ceremony and one of the judges. After both tea contestants showed up and got ready, Oscar Wilson stepped forward and said, The tea is the finest Da Hong Pao, which is unique to Carovia. There is mineral water or tap water, depending on your choice. Technically speaking, to make a good pot of tea, live water is the best. Only to find live water is not easy, even if you find live mountain spring water, and how to give transport over? So, for the sake of convenience, Oscar Wilson could only provide mineral water and tap water for this tea fight, depending on ire and Fukada Keikos choice. ire smiled and said: Mr. Wilson, I already have mountain spring water. This morning I asked someone to send over, with lotus leaves to cover the face, not to stain the dust, not to stain the exhaust gas, is the best water quality. This water, the other side can also be used together. Thank you. Fukada Keiko said. Next, the tea ceremonypetition began. A boy brought up a red y stove with a roaring charcoal fire, and ire took an antique copper pot and ced it on the stove, pouring spoonfuls of the mountain spring water into it. While the water is boiling, ire began to tea, the big red robe tea leaves poured on a piece of white silk, carefully and meticulously sifted, will be some thick branches and tea residue end to remove, will be sifted out of the good tea into a purple sand pot. At this time, the copper kettle side hase to the sound of gurgling gas, the boiling water is about to boil. ire immediately went over, uncovered the pot, observe the copper kettle gradually boiling mountain spring water. One boil like a fish eye, a faint sound. The second boil is like a gushing spring, rolling with pearls. Coming in between the third boil like a rolling wave, ire resolutely lift the copper pot. This is called the control of the fire. The boiling fire of the water used to make tea is the key to the sess or failure of the tea soup. For example, the young buds of early spring cannot be boiled with too high a degree of water, otherwise the tea leaves will be hurt and the vor of the tea will be destroyed. If the tea is aged pu-erh, then you need to use three boiling water like rolling waves in order to really flush out the vor of the aged pu-erh tea. ire had already noticed when she was making the tea that this time the Da Hong Pao was also aged, but notpressed like a pu-erh tea cake. Therefore, the best fire for the chosen boiling water is between two and three boils. ire held the copper pot, wait a while, the copper pot of water into the baster pot, then she shook the baster pot, and then the tea poured out, this is called washing tea. After washing the tea, the tea is brewed. Tea brewing is to follow the principle of high brewing and low sprinkling, high brewing can make the boiling water powerful impact on the tea leaves, so that the first time the tea vor is released, the tea soup is also transparent and crystal clear, fragrant. ire hands copper pot of boiling water from the high rush straight down, until the teapot is about to be filled, she a low fall to close the hand, tea froth floating, not the slightest spill, the water in the teapot also happens to be just full. The whole action is like flowing water, a breath of fresh air, without the slightest dy. They never thought that the simple tea making would have so many secrets, especially for those boys from Oakshire University. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have thought that tea making could be so beautiful, so ornamental, and they were all moved to learn the so-called tea ceremony. The original tea making also has such an artistic nature! Come on, it is ire personally show amazed you feel artistic, in ce of an ugly woman on stage, only you will say blinding my titanium alloy eyes. This person is really uninteresting, art is with beauty, people look beautiful is also a sense of beauty ah. Judging from the momentum in the field, ire is a sure winner. Honestly, that Tokyo University beauty is indeed outstanding, and the tea ceremony skills she disyed were excellent, but its a pity that she met ire as her opponent. In the field, there were already many students who were discussing. Just then, ires pot of tea had been brewed and she poured five cups of tea, four of which were handed to the four judges Oscar Wilson, Takeda Ken, Kay, and Tamakawa Kaori. Kay took a sip of the tea and felt a sweet and long tea taste lingering in her throat for a long time, even though she was not proficient in the tea ceremony, she was able to taste the extraordinary taste of this cup of tea and said with a smile, It is really a good tea, the most longsting taste of tea I have ever had. Tamakawa Kaori looked at the cup of tea in her hand, shees from the royal family, for the tea ceremony is extremely proficient, she first smelled the aroma of tea, her eyes have shown a trace of appreciation, said: The tea soup is crystal even, no impurities, tea fragrance is thick, the wind does not disperse, really is the ultimate in tea. Oscar Wilson was sniffing some tea taste after drinking half, the other half is not willing to drink like, he slowly tasted, for his kind of tea-loving people like life, the value of such a cup of tea is not measurable. Tea fairy in the world ah! Really have the tea fairy in the world style! Such a cup of tea is a masterpiece! Oscar Wilsonmented. Ken Takeda also drank the tea, even though he was on the side of the University of Tokyo, but after this sip of tea, he knew ire had won. He had drunk the tea made by Fukada Keiko, and there was still a big difference between the color and taste of this cup of tea and ires. Good tea, good tea! Takeda Ken spoke up, looking at Oscar Wilson and said, Your school is really talented, I cant believe that this student is so young, but has such a master level of tea ceremony skills. At this time, ire was already carrying her fifth cup of tea and came forward, walking in the exact direction Jason was standing. Jason took a look, his heart thump a jump, and then happy excited up this little girl is really, in public to bring me this cup of tea, will not let others jealous envy hate? Looking at ire with a smile, Jason was already thinking of some wording, but then heard the approaching ire said with a smile: Grandpa Miller, you are also here ah? Try my cup of tea. Old Mr. Miller? Jason froze after hearing this, he turned his head and saw the scruffy Old Mr. Miller standing silently to his right at the back. Ill have a taste. Old Mr. Miller grinned and proceeded to drink the tea cup in one go. Well really not bad, the first time to drink tea think this tea is not worse than the old man inside the wine jug. Really good, good to drink. Old Mr. Miller praised.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sally, you are here too, huh? Later I will also pour you a cup of tea. ire said with a smile. Jason ck face, feelings this little girl ispletely do not put himself in the eyes? It seems that I have to beat her up PPter. Fukada Keikos tea was also poured out, and the aroma of tea was overflowing, and it was also excellent tea. Oscar Wilson, Takeda Ken and other judges also tasted the tea, and if not for the amazing taste of ires previous cup, Fukada Keikos pot of tea would have been the best. Not to mention Oscar Wilson and Kay, even Takeda Ken and Tamakawa Kaori, representing the University of Tokyo, agreed that Fukada Keikos tea was still a bit inferior to ires. There is no doubt that ire won the teapetition with an overall advantage. Chapter 759 – Martial Arts Competition Jason looked over at Old Mr. Miller, who was quite speechless and couldnt help but ask, Old Mr. Miller, when did youe over here? Howe I dont know? Old Mr. Miller grunted in an old-fashioned way and said, You still want to sense the old mans whereabouts? Youre still a little young! Howe the old man cante? This time there is ires tea ceremony demonstration, and then there is Rileys martial artspetition, so naturally the old man needs toe over and take a look. Jasons face was stunned as he remembered that Riley was representing Oakshire Universitys Budo in a Budopetition with the visiting students. At this time, ires second brew of tea hase out, from the tea taste is naturally not as rich and fragrant as the first brew, but also has a different taste, from the tea ceremony point of view, this second brew of tea is also known as the existence of the best. Jason watched ire pour the tea into the cups of tea to Sally, Old Mr. Miller, but not his share, he could not help it, even if it is preferential to each other also do not bring such ah. She didnt even notice that she was standing in front of a living person like herself? ire, you do not see me or what? You Jason Im thirsty. Jason said with a ck face. ire could not help but cover her mouth snicker augh, her beautiful eyes gazing at Jason, said in a good way: Jason, you mouth drink can drink water ah. The school did not send mineral water to your security guards to maintain order and so on? Jason an old face are some can not hang, he is holding a bottle of mineral water, really if thirsty is not a ready-made mineral water to drink it? I smell this tea taste or good well Jason smiled sarcastically, this reminder said. ire crooked head a smile, said: Jason, this tea you can not drink. You have a job to do. You have to maintain order on behalf of the school, if you desert and drink the tea, what if Kay gets angry? Im not going to take the fall for you. You. Jason was so choked up by ires words that he didnt even know how to retort. This was the end of the tea fight session.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although Fukada Keiko lost, but also won the judges unanimous praise, althoughpared with ire is a little less than, but at such a young age, but has such a tea ceremony skills is already quite remarkable. Next came the Budopetition. The leaders of Oakshire University and the visiting group moved to the martial arts hall of Oakshire Universitys Taekwondo club. Thepetition was held in the Taekwondo club gym. Originally, Oakshire University was going to send Bt Avtorkhanov, the president of the Taekwondo club, to represent them, but Riley had defeated Bt Avtorkhanov in front of everyone, and with Jasons rmendation, Kay chose Riley as the representative after the test. The candidates were selected. The martial arts candidate sent by the exchange group was named Tsuno Hisao, a karate practitioner who had reached the rank of ck belt and had a very strong personal force, which was not enough to represent the martial arts candidate from the University of Tokyo. This battle, naturally, also attracted the attention of countless Oakshire University students. Therefore, when Jason and the others arrived at the Taekwondo Club martial arts hall, it was already crowded with students who came to watch the fight. Jason also brought in Old Mr. Miller, as he taught Riley, so it was only right that Old Mr. Millere over to observe the fight in person. Oakshire University also brought in a free sparring judge to officiate the martial artspetition. After the representatives from both schools were seated, the representatives from both sides of thepetition took the stage. Riley came out, dressed in a ck practice uniform, and he looked energetic. Compared to his previous jumpy nature, he now has a calm and introspective temperament. Tsuno Hisao also took the stage, wearing a white karate martial arts uniform, his body is big and tall, the whole person looks strong and powerful, his body contains a very brutal sense of explosive power. In contrast, Riley looks much slimmer and thinner. The martial artspetition, point to the end. This is the rule of this martial artspetition, as long as the winner can be divided, naturally can not fight to the death. With the whistle of the referee in the field, the martial artspetition officially began. Tsuno Hisao, please teach me more. Tsuno Hisao said in the Caroviannguage, which is not too fluent. Riley, please teach me! Riley also spoke. Tsuno Hisaos own aura rose furiously, like a beast out of a cage, his body moved, his whole body rushed towards Riley at a great speed, along a straight line, as swift as a bullet. As he approached, Tsuno Hisaos right knee lifted up violently. The punching knee! This is an extremely fast and powerful attack in karate, using the force of the dash to bring all of his strength to the top of his knee, often with the force of a thunderstorm, violent and savage. Rileys face is calm as usual, if in the past, in the face of such a blow he will not have any power to fight back. But now, he has be an ancient martial artist, his own breath has been condensed, he stood still, did not dodge, look unhurried. The wisps of ancient martial arts aura from his body diffused out, and soon, a martial arts sect pressure began to diffuse. Jason sensed, his face was stunned, this many days not see, this kid has actually reached the martial realm? But think about it is normal, Riley took a fourth-grade Fire Pills, plus with Old Mr. Millers guidance, to reach the martial arts realm is not unusual. However, to Live Energy into darkness, the power of their own ninth-order Live Energy into Latent Energy one day of power, it is very difficult. In supreme master, many martial artists are stuck in thisyer. Live Energy into darkness is not that with the help of external objects such as Fire Pills can be solved, need through their own sense of martial arts, need a kind of understanding of the force, more need the corresponding Live Energy into darkness of the corresponding gong method, to be able to break through in one fell swoop. Bang! When Tsuno Hisaos knee came over, Riley pressed his palms forward, and resisted the powerful knee with such a light touch. Throughout the whole process, Riley himself did not move at all and was as steady as a rock. Tsuno Hisaos face changed slightly, but he also had a lot of experience in actualbat, so hended on his feet and struck with both his left and right hands simultaneously. His right hand shed sideways, and his left hand sliced with his empty hand. The right hand knife struck Riley across the neck, while the left hand cut was aimed straight at Rileys chest. It can be said that with these two strikes, Tsuno Hisao has already disyed all the techniques of karate in closebat to an extremely subtle and advanced level. At this point, Riley began to evolve Samsara Fist. His own fist power turned into six fist power remnants to protect himself, although his fist power is very different from Old Mr. Millers Samsara Fist, which contains six different fist intent. However,pared to thest time he fought Bt Avtorkhanov, he had already made some progress and had taken shape. Tsuno Hisaos two strikes were parried, and Tsuno Hisao then swept a karate front kick across Rileys ribs. The six remnants of Rileys Samsara Fist werebined into a single punch and met Tsuno Hisaos leg sweep. Bang! A thud sound, Tsuno Hisao mouth muffled a grunt, the whole body immediately staggered backwards, a full seven or eight steps back and fell to the ground. Riley is still standing still, that punch he has collected the force, otherwise really with the power of the ninth-rank Live Energy full force to strike, Tsuno Hisao must be wounded to the ground. Tsuno Hisao stood up, he looked at Riley, his face changed one after another, finally he bowed and said, I lost. Chapter 760 Beauty Talk Even people who dont know martial arts can see that Tsuno Hisao is indeed defeated. From the beginning to the end, Riley did not make much effort, Tsuno Hisaos several strong attacks were unsessful, and finally was forced to the ground by Rileys punch. Riley also did not take advantage of the victory, showing the appropriate master style. So, Tsuno Hisao also recognized that he had indeed lost, even though he was already a ck belt level karate master, but the gap between his strength and Riley was still veryrge. This kid is okay, not arrogant, not impatient, has begun to calm down. Old Mr. Miller said, and then walked out with his hands behind his back and left. In two sessivepetitions, the visiting group from the University of Tokyo lost, but they were convinced, but Oscar Wilson was a bit embarrassed, after all, the other party is a guest, and suffered such a defeat one after another, certainly can not face. However, this time the student exchange session is not over yet, there are still calligraphy, literature and art, scientific innovation and other links. However, thesetter sessions were not aspelling as the tea ceremony and the martial artspetition. In the afternoon, Tamakawa Kaori found an opening to spend some time alone with Jason. Jason could clearly see that, afterst nights nourishment, Tamakawa Kaoris body had begun to render ayer of mature charm, giving the impression as if overnight, from a green fruit into the ripe peach, all the time emitting a fragrant and attractive mature charm. Jason could not help but feel a little obsessed when he looked at it. This makes Tamakawa Kaori feel annoyed, just feel a little weak in the heart by this guys gaze, she cant help but say: You, you just keep staring at people ah? Jason smiled lightly and said, I just think youre a little different than you used to be. Tamakawa Kaoris face was stunned as she asked, Whats different? A little less youthful, a little more mature. A little less cold, a little more feminine. The more you look at it, the better it looks. Jason said in a serious way. Tamakawa Kaori blushed, she red hard at Jason and said, You, you say again believe me to bite you to death? Bite again feelingsst night is not enough? How about continuing tonight? Jason eyes slightly narrowed, said with deep meaning. Ah, Tamakawa Kaori cheeks immediately flew up a blush of state, she naturally understand what this bastard guys words mean, which makes her ashamed, can not help but blurt out, Yes, when the timees, I must bite it off! As soon as the words came out, Tamakawa Kaori felt a little out of ce and hurriedly reached out to cover her face, not even daring to look at Jason. The heart buried Jason, if not for the guidance of this shameless bastard, how could she have said such words? Jason smiled, reached out and gave Tamakawa Kaori a gentle hug and said, Ill be waiting. Well, its almost time for you to go back to the exchange group, or someone wille looking for you again. Tamakawa Kaori nodded, and with a hint of tenderness in her eyes, she looked at Jason and left. In the evening, Bamboo Residence. Jason finished his days work and returned to the Bamboo Residence. Aftering back, he was a bit dumbfounded to see Sally sitting in the backyard of Darceys house next door on the left and having a good conversation with Darcey. Whats going on? Previously, Sally was not quite wary of Darcey? I think there is something between myself and Darcey. Howe she is now talking to Darcey like a sister? You havent even been to Oakshire yet? Then when you have time, I will take you for a stroll. I also have not been shopping for a while, so we might as well go shopping or something. Sally said with a smile. Good. Sally with, that can be a lot more convenient, not with the headless flies blind wandering. Darcey said with a smile. Then its a deal. Sally smiled at this. Darceys eyes nced at Jason, who was now out, and she said, Since we are going shopping, we naturally need someone to help carry the bags, when we buy more things, how tired we are carrying. Youre right, who should we find Sally spoke, she also noticed Jason, turned her head to look at Jason walking to the backyard after she smiled happily and said, We can let Jason Im not sure if Ill be able to get Jason toe with us, but hell be responsible for carrying the bags.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jasons face was ck, thinking to himself who had provoked who? The two beauties have decided to be the bag carrier. Sally, I thought you had gone back to thepany. Jason said with a smile. Sally guffawed and said, I have no interest in martial artspetitions. So after watching ires tea ceremony talent, I left with Darcey and came here to chat. What were you guys chatting about? It seems like a lot of fun. Jason asked curiously. Darcey smiled, and her beautiful jade face raised a different color, she said, You want to know? Do you want toe over and tell you more about it? Jason heard a bad omen, he quickly waved his hand and said, No, no, no, it is rare that you are so interested, I will not disturb Darcey whirled a smile, a pause, said: By the way, you are going to find Ghost Doctor senior in a few days? Jason nodded his head and said, Yes. Old Mr. Miller told you? Yes, Mr. Miller mentioned it to me. Ille along with you guys. Darcey said. Youre going too? Jason froze for a moment. Darcey nodded and said, Yeah, since Mr. Miller knows Ghost Doctors whereabouts, Ill go and meet him. Good, then well leave together then. Jason said. After chatting for a while, Sally got up and prepared to leave. Jason asked, Sally, dont you want to stay and have dinner before you leave? Sally shook her head and said, No, I cant. I have a dinner event tonight, and I have to attend it. Ille back and get together with you guys some other time. Okay, Ill walk you out then. Jason said. Jason sent Sally to the ce where her car was parked. Just as Sally opened the door to get into the car, she gritted her teeth, raised her eyes to look at Jason and said, Jason, take care of Darcey more if you can in the future. What, what do you mean? Jason was confused and had no idea what Sally meant when she suddenly came up with such a phrase. Anyway, you should take care of Darcey as much as you can, and if she has any difficulties, you should just help her out. Sally spoke, the tone seems to carry a different kind of sentiment, then she sat in the car, smiling sweetly, said, Ill go first, Ill miss you. With that, and without giving Jason time to react, she already drove away. Chapter 761 Long Dreams Have a Time to Wake Up Three dayster. The University of Tokyos five-day visit to Oakshire University wille to an end on the evening of this day with a cultural performance organized by Oakshire University students from both sides to celebrate the arrival of the delegation. After tonight, the delegation will leave early the next morning to return to Toyo. During the performance, Tamakawa Kaori sang a song called Cherry Blossoms, which was a great hit with the audience, who were mesmerized by the beauty and holiness of Tamakawa Kaori. At the end of the performance, the guests and hosts exchanged pleasantries and took a group photo. Arge bus took the group back to their hotel.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jason and the other security guards finished their work and were about to return to the Bamboo Residence when his cell phone rang halfway down the street and he saw that it was Tamakawa Kaori. He answered the phone and said, Hey, did you get to the hotel yet? Just arrived, then called you. Then get some rest. I wont see you off tomorrow, have a safe trip. Hey, why are you like this? Im even leaving tomorrow, and you didnt say toe over and see me? In the phone, there was a sultry voice full of sarcasm. Jason was dumbfounded, he said: Im not worried that if I go over, you wont be able to get up the next day. By then the legs are weak, how can you still leave with the group? You, you cane over and talk with me, cant you? Who said it had to be that way? Okay, but I just finished cleaning up the venue with other security guards, have not yet showered and changed clothes. How about waiting for me? No, theres a bathroom in the hotel, right? You cane over if you want to take a shower. So you want to take a bath with me, tell me earlier. All right, Ill be right there. Jasonughed and spoke frankly. As expected, the annoyed voice of Tamakawa Kaori came from the phone. Marriott International Hotel. Jason drove up, stopped the car and stepped out. This time, he was greeted by Nagashima Kyoko, Tamakawa Kaoris confidant. Nagashima Kyoko took Jason up to the floor, the door of the hotel room was still hidden, Jason pushed it open, and he walked in. . Jason asked rather curiously, Didnt we agree to take a love bath together? Why are you sitting here? You, you go away Tamakawa Kaori spoke angrily, then said, You want to take a bath yourself, I have put water in the bathtub for you anyway. Jason then noticed that Tamakawa Kaoris hair was slightly damp and it looked like she had obviously already taken a shower and wasnt waiting for him toe over and wash it together. Jason had to go into the bathroom alone, inside the bathtub has been put in the water, the water temperature is just right, the water floating on the surface of the flower petals, a fresh fragrance. Jason shook his head andughed, he is a big man, even if you want to take a bath that need to soak what bathtub ah? Directly unscrew the nozzle to cool down on it. Of course, someone to help put the water that is another story. If you want Jason to fill the bathtub by himself and wait for half a day and then soak in a tub bath, he will not. Jason soaked in the bathtub, but also veryfortable, a day of fatigue are washed away. No wonder women generally prefer to soak in the bathtub quietly, it is not without reason. But when I think of the beautiful princess waiting outside alone, he is unbearable, just soak for a while is to get up, dry yourself and wrap a bathrobe and go out. When Jason came out, Tamakawa Kaori, who was leaning on the sofa, looked at him and said with a smile, You really stole the hearts and souls of the Oakshire University boys when you sang on stage at the cultural performance tonight. It is said that many students have already made the decision to study at Tokyo University in the future so that they can see the beautiful Miss Kaori again, and Im afraid Ive disappointed them if I do. Oh? Is there something like that? Tamakawa Kaoris face was stunned and she looked a little embarrassed. Of course, not to mention them, even I am a bit excited. I was wondering if I should apply for a job as a security guard at Tokyo University. Jason said in a serious manner. Tamakawa Kaori red at Jason and said, Fine, you can do it. Ill use my connections to make sure you get a job as a security guard at the University of Tokyo, okay? Tamakawa Kaori stared at Jason and she nodded, she trusted this man, if he asked, he would do it. Tamakawa Kaori hugged Jason tightly, if this was really a dream, then she wished it could be longer and not wake up so soon. Chapter 762 – Fairy’s Bath A few dayster. Jasons life has returned to normal, basically hanging out at Oakshire University for a few days, and then going to the Herthum Group for a while. When there was nothing else to do, he took time to go to Mount Casey to continue practicing and deepen his understanding of the kendo. After the sessful conclusion of the exchange group from the University of Tokyo, Kay also had a lot of leisure, not as busy as the previous period, so one day she also followed Sally and Darcey, who had already made an appointment to go shopping together, Jason, the designated hard worker naturally could not escape, but reluctantly and bitterly followed. Jason felt strange is that, for him toe, even if the most cruel devil special training a day down, he will not feel too tired. However, with the three beauties behind the shopping amercial building a brand store, half a day of work less than he felt himself tired panic. He really cant see what kind of mentality women are pursuing in shopping. Into a brand store, pick and choose to try, and then go to another brand store to pick and choose, in the end ore to the first one to buy the right clothes. This makes Jason look very speechless, should have known that why bother at the beginning ah? Dont you get tired of it? On this issue he also mentioned a mouth, the results were met by the three beautiful women unanimously the same enemy, a lecture on him, saying he does not know anything and so on. He also had to keep his mouth shut to avoid getting into trouble. A day down, Jason hands led a variety of brands of clothes, shoes, bags are on ten, hands carry full, walk with the wind, a bull baked look. In fact, Jasons heart is a bitterness that can not say ah. It was easy to return to Bamboo Residence, Jason was relieved, only to feel that apanying the three beauties shopping once down, the degree of exertion is no less than a month of continuous special training. The weird thing is, these three women actually do not feel tired at all. Darcey also forget, then again is also born in the ancient martial arts family, itself has the strength of the martial realm. But Sally and Kay two people are actually alive and well, if not Jason said bitterly that his hands are really can not carry, maybe they continue to shop at night. After this incident, Jason secretly vowed to never apany a woman shopping in the future, not only tired, but also painful three to face enough to kill a film star to the body is said to be the golden ratio of the big beauty in front of your eyes wiggling around, can not be painful? Back in the Bamboo Residence house, Old Mr. Miller said: Jason, tomorrow you can leave for NorthtonPeak Otltino to find the Ghost Doctor. Tomorrow to see Ghost Doctor? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, It will also take a while to get there, plus judging by the time, Ghost Doctor should be back in his Ghost Doctor Valley as well. Okay, then Ill call Nora and let her know. Jason opened his mouth, took out his phone and dialed Noras number. Soon, Nora answered the phone and her distinctive seductive voice came through, saying, Hello, Jason? The first thing you need to do is get ready tonight. Well leave early tomorrow morning and take Trinity to see the Ghost Doctor, so that he can take a look at Trinitys condition. Jason said. Noras delighted voice came out, Can we leave tomorrow? Thats really great. I know, Ill pack tonight. By the way, where are we going to meet you tomorrow? You need to drive to that side. One car will be enough. Why dont youe over to the Oakshire UniversityBamboo Residence in the morning, which is where I live. Then take my car and go there. Jason said. Okay, then tomorrow morning around eight, Ill go there with my mom. Nora smiled and sounded excited and ted. Ill see you tomorrow. Jason smiled. After hanging up the phone, Jason thought about Wolf Boy, he and Old Mr. Miller were gone, what about Wolf Boy? Jason thought about it and said, Old man, wheres Wolf? Why dont we let Wolfe over and eat with Miss Martino during the days were gone? Wolf Boy will be there too. Old Mr. Miller spoke, then said, Wolf Boys body some blocked meridians rely on drugs to quench the body process is too slow. ghost doctor with his unique method of acupuncture is able to speed up the unblocking of the meridians in Wolf Boys body veins and veins. He is different from you, you have been soaking in the medicine vat since childhood, so there is no such problem. Okay, then Ill go over and let Darcey know. Jason spoke. Jason walked to the backyard and shouted toward Darceys side of the house, Darcey.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After shouting a few times, he didnt hear Darceys response, which made Jason wonder, didnt Darcey juste back from shopping not long ago? Is not in the house to go out? Thinking, Jason simply crossed the fence, walked to the back door of the house, saw that the back door was not locked, he pushed the door straight in. Jason is the first time to enter Darceys house, the house is not much furnished, seemingly simple but under a closer look, each item is extremely sophisticated. The house is a refreshing fragrance, so much so that Jason suspected that if he lived in this house for a few days, the bodyes with a fragrance. Jason just walked in, a cold creak sound came, the bathroom door opened, is to see Darcey paragraph out, holding a towel to wipe a head of hair. A light gown covering the body, breasts half exposed, white and tender than snow, walking between the two slender jade legs hidden, this moment of style is enough to make peoples blood boil. Jason cant help but have some rapid heartbeat after a nce, just feel that they cant help but spurt out nosebleed at this time that is also a normal reaction. Ah. Darceys perception itself is very keen, walking out of the she felt a gaze, she turned her head to look, saw some time into the Jason, scared she eximed. Grunt Jason gulped indisputably before smiling and saying, Darcey youre taking a shower. No wonder you didnt respond when I called out to you a few times. You, when did youe in? Darcey also does not know whether it is just showered by the heat steam or what, the untarnished beautiful jade face has floated on a few red clouds. I just came in this is not shouting you did not respond. Juste in to see if you are not in the house. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Old Mr. Miller said early to find Ghost Doctor seniors. So I came to let you know. Darcey noticed that Jasons eyes were fixed on her body when he was talking to her, and it seemed to be the front part of her chest? Darcey whirled a head down, only to notice that the light gown on her body can only cover half of her chest, the other half is so exposed. You, you bastard Darcey was so angry that she stomped her feet, and hurriedly turned around and went into the bathroom again. Chapter 763 Responsible to the end Jason was speechless for a while, a light veil covering the body, how ethereal and floating ah, and Darceys own aura like a ninth heavenly maiden down to earth quite a match. How did she fall away? It seems that Darcey is stillcking in aesthetics ah, so just now that a light gown how good, charming but not vulgar, beautiful but not gaudy, just the right amount of beautiful fairy spirit, why she does not understand it? Just thinking, but see Darcey came out again, the body is really wrapped in ayer of bath towel. The actual fact is that Darcey is not used to wrapping a bath towel, she usuallyes out of the shower with a light veil, and has developed this habit over the years. But where would she expect to get, this damn bastard actually walked into her house without saying a word, really made her so angry that she wanted to put this guy to the circle for the good. This is her own house, she is still a single woman, how dare he walk in ah? Jason looked a little unhappy, heined: Darcey, what do you mean by that? Why are you guarding me like a wolf? I tell you, I have a noble heart, clean sleeves, and do not get close to women! If you dont believe me, untie the towel and Ill show you what it means to be a decent man who doesnt look askance. Darceys face flushed a little red, annoyed red at Jason and said, I believe you! You have no shame, how dare you say you dont look away? Where were you staring hard at just now? Eyes. Ive been staring at your eyes, eyes are the window ofmunication, Old Mr. Miller said we shouldmunicate with Darcey more in the future. Jason said in a serious manner. Once Darcey heard Jason mention Old Mr. Miller, she blushed even more speechless. In her heart, she had always respected Old Mr. Miller as a respected senior who was on the same level as her grandfather, but in her day-to-day life, Old Mr. Millers uncensored words had often made her blush. She finally knew why Jason had a bitchy and shameless look, and it was no surprise that he had been raised by Old Mr. Miller. Jason nced toward Darceys house and said, Darceys house is really nice, the dark fragrance floats, refreshing, I am tempted to move in for a few days to experience. Darcey red at him and said, Youre just daydreaming. You wont be wee here. Jasonughed and said, Darcey, dont be like that, you see, we are neighbors and neighbors, get along is the way to go Huh? Darceys clothes are not up yet? Jason gaze to the bed, see the bed scattered with some clothing, among them also have some intimate clothing, the key to these intimate clothing look also extremely sexy, what openworkce, there are actually thongs visible Darcey is really a very tasteful woman. Ah. Darcey fiercely eximed, she just remembered that she collected the clothes on the bed, the key is that some of these clothes are intimate clothing, now this bastard a strong nce, more or less let her have a sense of embarrassment blush. You, you give me out you this brazen bastard.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Darcey silver teeth clenched darkly, without saying a word, Jason towards the door and pushed away. Hey, hey, Darcey, men and women are not rted to each other, what do you mean by that? If you do this again I cant really hold it Im a very poor fixer. Jason called up. Darcey was so angry that she simply wanted to hit someone, she nced at the corner of the house, immediately rushed over and picked up the corner broom, the whole people were so angry that they said: You, you out or not out? No, no, no, no, Ill go out. They say a guest is a guest, how can you sweep a guest out of the house like this? Jason grunted, but had to exit Darceys house. Jason once out, but saw Old Mr. Miller cat at the fence looks sneaky, his face a stunned, immediately opened his mouth and asked: Old Mr. Miller, you sneaky in here what? Old Mr. Miller was found after the old face unchanged, a righteous face said: The old man heard it all. Are you not going to bully Miss Stokes anymore? Miss Stokes, you tell me, is this kid bullying you? You can tell me, I will teach this kid a lesson. Darcey walked out with a broomstick, and after hearing Old Mr. Millers words she nodded her head and said, Yes, Mr. Miller, you have to do it for me, Jason is simply too abominable. You you you you kid really angry old man also! Old Mr. Miller reached out and pointed his hand at Jasons nose, then said in a stern voice, Jason, how did the old man teach you since you were a child? A man has to be responsible! You bully Miss Stokes, then you have to be responsible for the end! Otherwise, other peoples innocence is damaged after how to marry someone? You ah you forget, I will personally go to the Stokes family, find Old Mr. Stokes to settle this matter. You want to go away that is not possible, have to be responsible for people Miss Stokes in the end, understand? What the hell is going on here? Darcey was directly confused, and when she came to her senses, her face had already turned red, Old Mr. Miller is not for himself ah? It is obviously a nose-dive with Jason, and he has made it sound like he is saying something unwarranted, and in a few words he is going to tie himself to Jason bastard? Darcey is really speechless, do not know what to say, red-faced, she had to return to her house, the door closed dead. Jason was really impressed with Old Mr. Miller, and said such things with such a straight face. He walked back to the backyard of his house, Old Mr. Miller reached out and poked him, squinting his old eyes and asking, What did you do with Miss Stokes? Jason was shocked, and quickly looked to Darceys house, he whispered: Old man you do not say nonsense, it has not yete You the boy fire is still a little short of ah. Old Mr. Miller quite hate iron said. Jason is speechless, thinking that this old man all day long think about what ah? Dont worry, Ill go back to Old Mr. Stokes, Old Mr. Stokes is still willing to give me this little face. If he doesnt, Ill beat him up until he does. Old Mr. Miller said in an old-fashioned way. Jasonughed and said, Dont worry about it, old man. Get some rest early and leave for Peak Otltino in Northton first thing in the morning. I havent seen this Ghost Doctor in years, and I dont know if this Ghost Doctor still holds a grudge against the old man for beating him up back then Old Mr. Miller suddenly sighed lightly, the tone of voice vaguely reveals a trace of faint sadness and reminiscence, seems to think of some old days. Chapter 764 Beginning to depart It was early in the morning, just after dawn. Jason and his team were already up, simply packed and ready to drive to Northton. At about eight oclock, Jason received a call from Nora, saying that she had arrived at Oakshire University, but didnt know where Bamboo Residence was. Jason told her to wait at the entrance of the school while he went out to meet her. Jason walked quickly to the entrance of the school and saw Nora and Trinity as soon as he saw them. This pair of mother-daughter flowers regardless of appearance body and temperament are extremely outstanding, Trinity is technically only Noras righteous mother, although older than Nora more than ten years, but is not at all like a woman in her forties, and Nora stood together more like a pair of sisters. Nora wore a pencil pants, feet is a pair of ck boots, body draped in a beige trench coat, forgiveness has a trench coat wrapped around the body, but also is unable to hide her that mature and sexy to overflowing body, the curve of the front and back, interpretation of an extreme S type of perfect curve. Trinity is also beautiful as ever, the precipitation of the years makes her body emit a sensible and elegant temperament, she looks better than ever, it seems that this time has been taking Old Mr. Miller initially gave the Chinese medicine form is a certain effect, at least to suppress her own illness. Jason. Nora greeted Jason with a smile when she saw him approaching. Mr. Miller. Trinity also smiled and said, I have to trouble Mr. Miller again this time. Trinity dont say that, if this trip can help Trinity, then I am also very happy. nora has been anxious about Trinitys condition, I can help naturally. Jason said with a smile. Anyway, thank you Mr. Miller, youve helped us so much, mother and daughter. Trinity said. Nora winks and nces at Jason as she smiles and says, It would be really great if this time we can really cure my moms illnesspletely. I hope so,e with me, lets go to where I live first. Jason was there and took the mother and daughter to Bamboo Residence. Back at the Bamboo Residence, Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, and Darcey, who hade with them, were ready. Grateful to see Old Mr. Miller again, Nora greeted him, Grandpa Miller. Trinity also said: Meet Old Mr. Miller, thanks to Old Mr. Miller gave the prescription at the beginning, have been taking the old mans prescription, now all feel better. Old Mr. Miller smoked his cigarette and said, My prescription only controls your condition, not the root cause, so there is no need to say thank you. Darcey also met Noras mother and daughter, and Jason gave them a brief introduction. Darcey learned that Trinity had been suffering from headaches for many years, she smiled and said, Auntie Mu dont worry, this kind of disease Ghost Doctor senior can solve. Darcey, thank you so much, I hope so. Nora said, she looked at Darcey, her heart is really feel iparable stunning, spare her own is also a rare beauty, the body is a sexy mess, but in her eyes, Darcey such like a heavenly woman is the real beauty. Nora also learned during the conversation that Darcey is a teacher at Oakshire University, which really surprised her a lot, did not expect that Oakshire University would actually have such a holy and beautiful woman. Moreover, Darcey lives next door to Jason and is a mutual neighbor. Nora couldnt help but look at Jason, there seemed to be a trace of anger in the bottom of her eyes, thinking that no wonder this bastard has been going to Herthum Group less and less recently, even if it is to stay there for less and less time, it turns out that there is such a beautiful neighbor like a heavenly fairy. Jason would be speechless if he knew what Nora was thinking. People have arrived, Jason is to let the crowd into his Paramount Marauder car, the cars space is too big, the back of the two rows as, under the seats pulled out can lie down to sleep. Old Mr. Miller is sitting in the passenger seat, to Northton, still have to rely on Old Mr. Miller to point the way to Peak Otltino. Rumble! This formidable bulletproof SUV issued a sound like a beast roaring engine, the car began to drive, towards Northton sped past. This past distance is about 500 kilometers, Jason looked at the time, about three or four oclock in the afternoon should be able to arrive. Old Mr. Miller in the passenger seat was already squinting and napping, while napping and shaking his legs, a leisurely look. Darcey and Nora two people sitting together, the two women are interested in small talk, and I do not know how to talk about Jason, and then the two women are unanimous to talk about the brazen side of Jason, and even in the count of Jasons all kinds of wrong. Jason naturally heard, which makes his forehead straight ck line, Im driving in front of it, you guys are talking about me behind my back really good? Trinity and Wolf Boy sitting in the second row of the car, Trinity seems to have tired, is lying down and closed eyes to rest. Wolf Boys personality is somewhat introverted, he also did not speak, he sat cross-legged, hands clenched fist, but in the evolution of Old Mr. Miller taught him the Void Fist, with the evolution of the fist style, he can feel a stream of Qi in his body along with the fist style he developed in the perimeter of the chakra running. However, when he reached individual chakras, there was a feeling of blockage. This is what Old Mr. Miller said Wolf Boys own veins have not been unblocked key, the veins are not blocked, can not draw Qi, can not run the martial arts Dantian Qi Sea of Qi energy around the body, for ancient martial arts training there is a great obstacle. With Old Mr. Millers way of quenching the body with medicine is also able to slowly unblock these blocked veins, but it will take longer. Old Mr. Miller does not want to wait so long, Wolf Boy martial arts talent is very high, as Innate Talent, supreme master in only one in a million. Wolf Boy began practicing ancient martial arts at the age of 16, a veryte start, and waiting any longer has a serious impact on Wolf Boys future martial arts training!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Therefore, Old Mr. Miller wanted to bring Wolf Boy to Ghost Doctor Valley to find Ghost Doctor, so that Ghost Doctor can help Wolf Boy to unblock the closed veins in his body with his unique method of acupuncture. Wolf Boy seriously evolved his own boxing,pletely immersed in the inside, even in the car sitting, he looked as if he could enter into a mysterious state of enlightenment, the natural talent of the perverse can be seen. In fact, Wolf Boy thought very simple, that night he saw Jason back after being wounded, when he had no reason to have a rage bloodthirsty killing machine, showing the characteristics of the Old Mr. Miller mouth of Wolfs anger, in his opinion, even if he was wounded, he did not want to see his brother Jason wounded. He is very close to Jason, that is a kind of family-like feeling, but also very awe-inspiring, Jason said anything he will listen. But he doesnt want Jason to be bullied in the future, so he wants to get stronger. Old Mr. Miller said, he is still young, even if you want to stand up for your brother that also want to grow up and say. So, Wolf Boy only think about themselves to be strong, as long as strong, who dares to bully his brother, he will kill who. Chapter 765 Ancient Martial Arts Stir supreme master, the Stokes family. supreme master ancient hidden family ranked fourth in the Stokes family, has been in the supreme master to give the impression of the world, not like the Goodwin family, the Parker family, the Miller family side to The goodwin family, the parker family, the miller family are not like the goodwin family, the parker family, the miller family. Do not if you think the Stokes family with the world is not strong enough, that can be a big mistake. The Stokes family is extremely deep, a long heritage, generations of amazing talent to emerge, the old generation of the Stokes family ancestor Yusup is the general existence of the supreme character. In the middle-aged generation, the current head of the Stokes family, Theo Stokes, is a generation of great talent and wizardry, the Stokes family affairs through his decades of management, the entire the Stokes family both the young generation of martial arts disciples and the family industry are flourishing. Theo Stokes himself, is a strong martial artist. To the younger generation, the Stokes family has Darcey such a majestic woman who is not inferior to men, which is the Stokes familys fortune but also misfortune. Unfortunately, the core of the Stokes family know that Darceys White Tiger Bloodline is like a guillotine hanging over her head, not knowing when it wille down. Over the years, the Stokes family has exhausted countless heavenly treasures to strengthen Darceys own physique and blood, making Darceys life essence strong, lest the White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh devour her own essence and blood little by little. But the Stokes family knows that this is only a stopgap measure. If we cant solve the root of Darceys White Tiger Bloodline bacsh, she will only have three years of life at most. And this fundamental method, can only go to find the rumored to have the worldsmon master of Dragon Bloodline people. The key is, where to find such a person? Therefore, the Stokes family has always been concerned about the Mystery of the Dragon left by The originator, at the time of the Phoenix auction, the Parker family took a page of remnants of The originators retreat, the matter the The Stokes family is also concerned. The Stokes family is in fact in possession of a scrap map, which is notplete, and is also a scrap map of The originators retreat. Perhaps the originators real retreat ce, it is necessary to piece together multiple remnants to form aplete map. Theo Stokes, the Stokes family head, was discussing matters with the Stokes family management in the council room when Darragh McGuire, the old man who had guarded Darceys trip to Oakshire, entered the council room and said, Head of the family, I received a letter from the first A letter from thedy, saying that she is going to visit Ghost Doctor. This is what Darcey wrote to say? Theo Stokes was stunned, he stood up, he was tall and upright, his face was handsome, he had a majestic atmosphere of elegance and righteousness, at a nce, he knew he was a decision maker who had been in the top position for a long time. Theo Stokes stood up and said to a man with a face simr to his, Second brother, you will preside over the council today. I will go out first. With that, Theo Stokes walked out and led Darragh McGuire to a side room.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. All these years we have been looking for Ghost Doctors whereabouts, but have not been sessful. how did Darcey learn of Ghost Doctors whereabouts? Theo Stokes asked. Darragh McGuire said: ording to Missys letter, Mr. Miller took her with him. Apanied by Mr. Millers grandson Jason and others. Senior Lewis Miller? Theo Stokes mentioned this name, the tone is also a look of yearning respectful color, he spread a smile, said, at first you came back to report to me, said Darcey alone in Oakshire, I was at first reassured. I didnt expect Darcey to let me use some connections to get her into Oakshire University as a teacher, and I wondered at the time how Darcey could think of bing a university teacher. Darcey lived next to Mr. Miller, so it would be safe, and those who are small would not dare toe near Mr. Miller. Since Mr. Miller is taking Missy there, she should be able to find Ghost Doctor. When the timees, it depends on whether Ghost Doctor has a way to solve the power of Missys own destiny bacsh. Darragh McGuire said. Theo Stokes nodded, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: You will write back to Darcey, say that you have met Ghost Doctor senior, as long as there is a way to change her destiny reversal power, no matter what the conditions and costs, I the Stokes family can afford. I have only one daughter, if I cant protect her, I am a father in vain! The Stokes family is not in a hurry, Missy is a beautiful girl, she will be able to turn out well in the end. Darragh McGuire said. Theo Stokes nodded, sighed lightly and said: I hope so. mr. Miller had a lot of friendship with my the Stokes family back then and had a personal rtionship with my father, I remember when I was young, I had witnessed mr. Miller singing and drinking with my father at home. Its a pity that my father has note out of seclusion, otherwise he knows that Mr. Miller has reappeared, his old man will certainly be happy. The day of the old mans release is not far away. Darragh McGuire said. Theo Stokes nodded and then said, Darcey this trip, keep an eye on it, I hope this Ghost Doctor senior who can call the King of Hell to bow his head can help get Darcey it. The Bradley family. This day, it happens to be the Bradley familys youngest master Ayan Bradley out of the day. The Bradley family family head Jaxon Bradley and his son Michael Bradley and others havee to the closed chamber waiting. As the door to the chamber opened, a sturdy young man came out, he was about 20 years old, darkplexion, a short hair, wide square face, thick eyebrows, the whole person exudes a rigid martial intent, as if the body contains a brute dragon, giving a feeling of explosive power full of Kongwu. Ayan, Jaxon Bradley shouted. This young man is Ayan Bradley, the eldest son of Jaxon Bradley, who just came out of customs. Father. Ayan Bradley walked over, then saw Michael Bradley, smiled and shouted, Second brother He was about to say something when he suddenly saw Michael Bradleys right arm where the sleeve was empty, he blushed furiously, reached out and grabbed Michael Bradleys right arm, and it was empty where it entered, Michael Bradleys right arm had disappeared. Second brother, this, this is what happened? Why is your right arm gone? Ayan Bradleys face became stern. Big brother, well talk about thister. You just got out of the gate, its the right time to celebrate. Michael Bradley said. Jaxon Bradleys eyes showed a trace of relief and said, Ayan, this retreat is finally able to break through to Completion Stage? Thats great! Ayan Bradley asked, Father, what happened to my second brothers arm? Was it an ident or was it caused by someone? Jaxon Bradley sighed softly and said, It was cut off by someone named Jason, in Oakshire. Ayan Bradleys eyes shed a sh of anger and killing intent, he said: Now what about this person? Has he been cut in pieces? Jaxon Bradley shook his head and said, Jason is protected by Lewis Miller back then. Even the old ancestor also told us not to act rashly. To take revenge, only the younger generation can challenge Jason. the older generation will be killed by Lewis Miller if they go over. What? A martial arts saint is protecting this person? Ayan Bradley was stunned, then he sneered and said, The younger generation can? Just as well, I have sessfully broken through to the beginning of the Completion Stage during this retreat. Then I will take this persons head to avenge my second brothers death! Chapter 766 the Miller family Cthulhu Gosvor, the Miller family. In a study in the courtyard of the Miller familys South Court home. Embus wasing to see his father, Ronnie Miller. Outside the study, after receiving his fathers permission, Embus pushed the door and entered, and after seeing Ronnie Miller sitting in the study, he said, Father, we have received news that the Ghost Doctor has returned to the Ghost Doctor Valley. Ronnie Miller brightened up after hearing this and said, Ghost Doctor has shown his whereabouts? The only person who can make Holy Yuan Dan, which is hard to find in Supreme Master, is Ghost Doctor. The Holy Yuan Dan is not Fire Pills, but in terms of value, it can beparable to seven or even eight Fire Pills. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public, such as the Goodwin family, the Parker family and several holy ces. Embus said. Ronnie Miller gaze sunk, said: To talk about qualification strength, you are not inferior to any of them. Our the Miller familys Fist of the Void you have alreadyprehended its own fist intention. Unfortunately, if you had also mastered another powerful ultimate fist, it would have been all right. In order for your trip to go smoothly, Ill go see your uncle again. Embus face was stunned, and he could vaguely hear the meaning of his fathers words. North Yard, the northernmost side, a forbidden ce confined. Ronnie Miller emerged and walked towards the forbidden ce. Just as he approached, four terrifying figures with abyss-like auras suddenly shed out of the originally unupied forbidden area, all in ck power suits, and upon seeing Ronnie Miller said in a respectful tone, Greetings, family head. Ronnie Miller waved his hand and said, Go down, Ill go in and take a look. Yes! These four people nodded, have retreated, they are the forbidden area guardian, usually strictly forbidden others to approach, unless Ronnie Miller and the Miller family several ancestors can enter freely. Into the depths of the restricted area, Ronnie Miller stood in front of the closed chamber, silent for a long time. He has note here many times, the number of times he came here in the past twenty years, plus this time, only the eighth time. Every time he came here, he would have an inexplicable feeling, as if he was not facing an invalid in a sense, but a dragon, a dragon that looked down on all beings! This will make him inexplicably produce a feeling of feeling small to himself, as if in front of this half-brother, he is as small and ridiculous as a mole. But so what? In the end, the Miller family, sitting on the head of the family, is not still himself? Ronnie Miller took a deep breath, he pressed a button in front of the huge stone door of the secret room A rumble! A heavy rumble sounded, the stone door slowly rose upwards, it must have been several years ago since the stone door was opened, right? Ronnie Miller collected his mind and pressed all the emotions deep in his heart as he walked into the chamber. With the stone door open, the sunlight outside the chamber slightly cast into the interior, but also the original dark and gloomy this chamber cage became slightly brighter. In front, a withered figure sitting, back to the stone door, back to the beings, cloaked, from its body emits a deep destion and loneliness, can not feel the slightest breath, as if it is a dead body.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nine chains like nine iron dragons from his body through the various parts, will be his dead confinement in ce. Nine dragon lock, can forbid the holy! Ronnie Miller walked in, but also just three steps forward to stop, and the figure in front of the back to the beings at least ten meters away from each other. Every time he sees this figure, his state of mind also seems extremelyplicated, and even thinking, is he already sitting? Because, if it was him who was imprisoned by this nine dragon lock for more than twenty years, he would definitely not be able to support it. Big brother, I came to see you. Ronnie Miller slowly opened his mouth, his tone calm. The lonely figure did not move, nor did he respond in the slightest. Thest time I came to see you was four years ago, it was Embuss bar mitzvah, so I came to let you know. Ronnie Miller opened his mouth, then said, These years I am also busy with family matters, rarely free time, plus big brother also do not like to be disturbed, so did note to visit. Now, the decades of calm supreme master has a tendency to rise again. supremes sanctuary is stirring, wille back; Mystery of the Dragon is on the rise, the originator retreat is about to reveal the mystery; Forbidden Dragon Guard ambitious, want to The Forbidden Dragon Guard is ambitious and wants to control the entire Supreme Master many things, making the Supreme Master today can be described as a stormy and unpredictable, there is always the possibility of change. Ronnie Miller kept speaking, the figure is still moving, even the extra breath can not be perceived. This time in the change, we the Miller family will also be facing a great test. This time in the change, whether we the Miller family can seize the opportunity, this top, extremely critical. Ronnie Miller opened his mouth, he was weighing his words, and then said, The ancient martial artspetition is for the younger generation. The young generation is the strongest in this situation, Embus is extremely qualified, his qualification bloodline is towards the innate holy body step by step. The Fist of the Void in the family has alreadyprehended its own fist intention. However, I feel that this is still not enough, Embus can go further and be even stronger. So, big brother, can the battle technique of Fist of the Killer that you created be passed on to Embus? Ronnie Miller finally asked the question he most wanted to ask in his heart, and after these words, his gaze was fixed on the lonely figure in front of him who had his back to the crowd. The figure did not move, but he knew he was still alive, and he could hear what he said. There was a time when the Miller family had a dragon, a flight of fancy, unstoppable, with an unbeatable momentum to be the strongest in the generation of more than twenty years ago, and even known as the second Lewis Miller. He disdained the family heads inherited martial arts, disdained the family heads ultimate fist, relying on his own enlightenment, and created an extremely dominant ultimate fist Fist of the Killer! The day the Fist of the Killer became a great sess was the day he entered the realm of the Saints. He rose like aet and dominated the world, interpreting the aura of the invincible saints, and the Miller familys power suddenly rose, catching up with the Goodwin family and the Parker family. Even, at that time, some people asserted that as long as the Miller family Canglong saint field reached the peak of perfection, will be invincible to the supreme master, just because he created the ultimate fist way is too strong invincible. At that time, the Miller family might be enough to rank with the Goodwin family, the Parker family. The Miller family met a woman, a beautiful and virtuous woman, who was not listed among the Hyacinth Ladies at that time, but her beauty and talent did not lose any beauty on Hyacinth Ladies. They fell in love with each other and came together, one was a hero and one was a good family man, and then their child was born, a boy, which was a happy and beautiful situation, but unfortunately the good times did notst long. In their child is about to full moon, a sudden change of events changed all this, that change, it is said that there are many forces of the strong, and even have several Saint Master Stage strong people sitting in the town. This change came and went quickly. In addition to the people involved in this matter, not many people know the inside story of this change, even the participants of that year, for this change is also taboo, never mentioned again. It is also that a change, the Miller family Cang Long was nine dragon lock imprisoned in this, more than twenty years have not stepped out of this chamber cage step. And his wife, the beautiful and virtuous woman, but has disappeared from this world. Rarely, to this day, mention the Miller family Canglong Patrick Miller this name, is still as thunderous. The decades of ancient martial arts jianghu, a Lewis Miller, a the Miller family Canglong, they rise like aet, and disappear like aet, but they left all sorts of legends, but let future generations to admire. Chapter 767 Hyper Dragon has Regrets (I) Patrick Miller, a martial arts powerhouse who was expected to reach the peak of saintly realm perfection and enter the great saint realm, disappeared almost overnight. In this regard, the Miller family does not mention a word, nor does it dere to the public whether Patrick Miller is alive or dead, which seems to have be a taboo subject for the Miller family and even the supreme master. Who would have thought that the Miller family dragon would be nine dragon lock torture imprisoned in this side of the world? Once the unbeatable, the mighty name, fighting heaven and earth, the generation of the most powerful genius, but now is reduced to be a back to the crowd of thin figure, inevitably let people feel saddened. But the king is the king after all, the former king was nine dragon lock so imprisoned, can Ronnie Millers strength, standing ten meters away are feeling an invisible pressure. Clearly this thin figure itself does not have the slightest breath, even breathing are inaudible, like a living dead general, Ronnie Miller do not know why they will feel such invisible pressure. Brother, I know you can hear me, can you answer me? Ronnie Miller settled down and spoke again. The withered figure was still motionless and did not respond half-heartedly. Ronnie Miller frowned, then said: Brother, no matter what, you are also the Miller family. The Miller family bloodline is inside you. Do you want to see the day when the Miller family is in trouble? Hoo! In the secret room, the wind seemed to rise. The withered hair of the thin figure scattered on the shoulders slightly fluttered and rose, roots like dragons whiskers, which red.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. An imperceptible faint aura in the chamber diffused up, as if a sleeping dragon suddenly awakened, the wisp of faint pressure but has made peoples hearts and guts crack, can not help but to submit to it. Ronnie Miller sensed, his face changed abruptly, could not help but subconsciously back a step, there was a moment, he felt his breath were to stagnate, the feeling as if an angry dragon can ughter the sky is looking down on him indifferently between the clouds, and he is just a mole on the ground. Big, big brother Ronnie Miller opened his mouth to speak, his tone was a little shaky, and vaguely some inexplicable awe. He did not know what his deepest awe originated from, the man who turned his back on the crowd in front of him was clearly a prisoner, while he was high above the Miller family head of the family, why should he go to awe? Even terrified? the Miller family A voice as hoarse as a blunt scraper came, just these two words, but took some time, only because he spoke for the first time in more than twenty years. Have abandoned me! I also abandon the Miller family! Aplete sentence was finally uttered. This sentence, a normal person might have finished in a few seconds. But it took him more than a minute. Ronnie Millers face was cloudy, he took a deep breath and said, Big brother, back then, the Miller family was caught in the middle is also quite difficult. Big brother is always the Miller familys people. If the Miller family had abandoned you, would they have been able to ovee the enormous pressure to leave this side of heaven and earth space for big brother? Let big brother can always live? Live? Who can kill me? The hoarse and low voice came again, vaguely containing a majestic world of pride, even if imprisoned here, but Canglong is Canglong, will never be because of nine dragon lock imprisonment and reduced to a snake or a dog. His true nature has not changed, the pride still exists, the momentum of the year that swallowed the mountains and looked askance at the masters is still there. Ronnie Miller eyes in the bottom of the look a few changes, looking at the back of this as if there is no trace of life, he thought to be nine dragon lock lock itself, only an ordinary person can deal with it? But he had a vague illusion in his heart that this pale dragon seemed to be able to fly once again. Big brother, it is difficult to say who is right and who is wrong, the Miller family is also no way. As far as Im concerned, Ive always looked up to big brother, and Ive always seen big brother as a member of the Miller family. Ronnie Miller opened his mouth, then said, Now, supreme master in the storm clouds rise again, we should make for the next generation to pave the way. The Miller family has always been strong, relying on the self-improvement of generations of people. Among the younger generation, Embus does have the ability and drive to revitalize the Miller family, if Embus was just a mediocre person, I wouldnt havee to see Big Brother. Brothers Fist of the Killer is unparalleled in the world, I wonder if Brother can pave the way for the Miller family, for the next generation of the Miller family? Where is my child? The hoarse voice sounded again, the tone was filled with a sense of urgency and hope. Ronnie Millers heart shook, his mind could not help but remember the Lewis Miller reappeared in the world, and Lewis Miller raised the child Jason. Ronnie Miller a moment some trance, the mind also some slight movement, but he instantly but regained his calm, he said: Brother, the ident of the year, Halle Burns sister-inw has left, only afraid that the child also Get out! The withered figure with his back to the crowd, the long hair that had been scattered fiercely soared up, like an angry dragon shaking his beard, extremely powerful. A few momentster, the strands of scattered long hair slowly drifted down. The thin figure once again fell into a state of dead silence like, no longer the slightest breath fluctuations, the entire chamber also fell silent. Ronnie Miller seems to have a trace of anger deep in his eyes, he is now the high above the Miller family family head, and this person in front of him? But he is just a prisoner. How dare you open your mouth and tell him to get out? Back then, when this man was as powerful as the sky, he did face this man with a posture of admiration, but now things have changed, he has be a high the Miller family family family head, in charge of the Miller familys huge power. He, on the other hand, has fallen from the sky into the abyss, imprisoned here by nine dragon lock. He still has what bottom or what pride to look down on himself in such a condescending manner? Ronnie Miller has anger in his heart, but is not shown, only feel in the face of this withered back, he has deep inside the vague uncontroble scruples and unease. In front of others he can be powerful, the order out of a dare not obey. Only in front of this man, who was obviously already ruined, he did not have the slightest confidence in his heart. So, even hearing that ear-splitting get out word, he just dare not speak. Ronnie Miller did not say anything else, he withdrew from the chamber, the chambers stone door fell again, the blinding sunlight outside the chamber can not dispel his face of the dark and gloomy. In fact, he has repeatedly suggested that this manpletely get rid of, anyway, is already the living dead, thenpletely be a dead man is not better? However, his several suggestions were rejected by the extremely old ancestors in the Miller family. He really does not understand, the family of those old ancestors why they still want to keep such a living dead, is it just because he had brought the Miller family the supreme glory? Or his body flowing the Miller family bloodline, so give him an end to sit and wait for death? Chapter 768: The Hyper Dragon Has Regrets (II) Inside the secret room. With the stone door closed again, the light in the chamber is dark, only a small venttion window, there are some outside light projected into the interior. Suddenly p! The nine chains that locked the withered figure with its back to the beings suddenly straightened up one by one, the scattered gray hair fluttering without wind, as if there is an inexplicable momentum in the domination of all this. Slowly, this withered figure originally low hanging head raised violently. Like a dragon raising its head! Two divine awnings burst out, that is his eyes gaze, he opened his eyes, the divine awnings in his eyes like two zing holy fire, reflecting his face that at first nce looks unusually hideous. The skinny face is almost skin and bone, there are two wounds, these two wounds almost his face to cut off the general, let people can not imagine that he was hit by what kind of serious injury. Wounds healing under the newborn flesh flushed with blinding red, looking like arge earthworm in the wriggling. Rarely, this face is to give a masculine and overbearing intention, from the contours of the face, was also an extremely handsome and elegant man. His eyes were filled with endless grief and silence, a lifeless silence, as if sunk in the abyss under the personpletely unable to see the sky again, the kind of grief is greater than the death of the gaze. But now, these eyes are beginning to have a little life in the coalescence, this little life began to coalesce, is beginning to take root and sprout, rapid growth, so that his already as lifeless as a dry well inside, also began to inject a trace of life. My son! He opened his mouth to speak to himself, just when he opened his mouth to ask Ronnie Miller where his child was, Ronnie Miller had a very brief trance and peace of mind. He sensed and caught it, from which he presumed that his son, who had met with a change before he was even a month old, was still alive, and that the Miller family knew about his son. In that years sudden change, he fought alone against the three Saint Master Stage powerhouses, and from the endless masters siege, he killed a way out, so that the woman he loved could leave with his son who was not yet a month old. At that time, he had only one thought in his mind, battle death can not be feared, but before dying in battle also to protect his wife and childrens well-being, before he fell, but also to let his woman leave with the child, to escape supreme master, even if it is incognito also want to live. He did it, even in the face of three Saint Master Stage powerhouse siege, even with a half-step Martial Saint, Heritage Master Stage peak powerhouse beside him, he still killed a blood path, so that his woman with the child escaped. In the end, he fought until he copsed from exhaustion, but he did not die. The Miller family stepped in to bail him out, on the condition that he would be imprisoned here with a nine dragon lock. The woman he loved died, and she returned to the Supreme Master and killed her way towards the Miller family, in order to get him out. But she is a woman, and how can shepete with those whounched the change of power of the year? She was intercepted and killed halfway, stained with blood all the way, and finally fell down in front of the Miller family gate. He heard that when she fell, her mouth had been chanting his name, her eyes remorseless, with a smile on her face. He understood what she meant, from the moment she married him, life is the Miller family people, death is the Miller family ghost. Even to die, but also toe to the Miller family, but also want to see him again. At that time, he hated the madness, crazy to earn nine thick chains, until the body is bloody, blood flowing on the ground, suffering great trauma, he could not break free from the most cruel nine dragon lock confinement? The Miller family did not mention his child, he had thought, with his wifes intelligence, should have found a way to entrust the child, before killing back to the Miller family alone, want to save him out. Knowing that he was imprisoned, she would not live? From that moment on, his heart was like a dry well, and he sat alone with his back to the world, supported by his faith in only one child! He had a feeling that his child would still be in the world. With the ruthlessness of those who masterminded back then, they will probably try to get rid of their own children, in order to eliminate the root of the problem. But since it is worth trusting the woman you love, I think there is a way to protect your childs well-being and make him grow up healthy. So, he waited again, for more than 20 years, he was giving himself a chance, but also in giving his child a chance to grow. In the test, from Ronnie Millers brief reaction, he was sure that his child was still alive and had grown up. This is the reason why his silent heart rekindled its life. Halle Burns our child is alive! I, I will wait for him toe! The withered figure was talking to himself, but those cloudy eyes were beginning to turn red and wet. My son for father wait for you! The red eyes of the thin and withered figure shed with a hint of softness. To this day, he still remembers the fleshy little face in the swaddling clothes, and the pair of dark and bright like the infinite starry sky of the innocent gaze, he remembers the child was just born when he first held that little hand inside was touched by the warm feeling. It was a feeling of being a father. It was his child, who was only babbling at the time. He still remembered that once when he changed the diaper, he held the child on his body, but unexpectedly the boy peed all over him, causing him tough andugh at his beloved woman that his child would definitely be a great man in the future, so small that he dared to pee on the head of a Saint-level powerhouse. His beautiful and virtuous woman reached out and patted the childs buttocks and said with a smile that he would pee more. Little by little precious memories came to his mind and made his heart throb. Halle Burns, in this life, I failed to protect you but our children, I will definitely protect!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The withered figure murmured to himself. His withered hands tightly clenched into a fist, there was a time when these two fists of his crisscrossed the world, daring to call the Martial Saint powerhouse to submit to the fist. How long has it been? His fists have not been clenched again! How long has it been? The blood in his body has never boiled again! With his fist clenched again, the entire chamber, a fierce and boundless momentum in the diffusion, as if the sleepy ancient dragon is about to wake up and take off again. When the day the dragon raises its head, he will dare to tell the world to understand what is called the dragon has regrets! The submerged dragon in the abyss, once soaring, the overbearing dragon has regrets! Chapter 769 Ghost Doctor Valley (I) By 3:00 p. m., Jason had driven into Northton. But the car did not drive into Northton city, it continued to drive along the highway in the direction of Peak Otltino under the guidance of Old Mr. Miller. Jason, are you tired of driving so long? Do you want to take a different shift? Nora, who was sitting in the back, asked. Jason smiled lightly and said, No, Im not tired yet. Besides, this is already Northton territory, and its not far from Peak Otltino. Nora smiled and stopped pushing, allowing Jason to continue driving. After another half hour, Jason drove off the highway and started driving along a county road. This is far from the city of Northton, looking at the county road on both sides of the rolling hills, oddly shaped, lush. After driving along the county road for another half hour, the Paramount Marauder turned into a yellow mud road under the guidance of Old Mr. Miller, and roared along this yellow mud road. After driving for about seven or eight kilometers, the smoke was seen from afar, apparently there are some viges scattered in the area. The car further ahead, has seen the general outline of a vige, this vige by the mountains and water, before the vige head is arge pond, the pond floating lotus leaves, asionally see some vigers riding motorcycles in and out, see the next giant SUV will not be able to help but look at a few more. Just beyond this vige is Peak Otltino. Old Mr. Miller said, squinting his old eyes. Jasons car did not enter the vige, and continued to drive along a road in this mountain vige, because it was already near the peak of the vige, so the road seemed rugged, but for this predator, which is called a road tank, the road in this terrain ispletely manageable. Eventually, Jason and others saw a mountain peak in front of them, the main peak is extremely high and steep, like a hugence straight into the sky. Jason knew that this is only Peak Otltino, with the majestic steep form of this mountain peak, crowned with the word Lingxiao is true to its name, a sense of straight to the clouds. This is Peak Otltino. Old Mr. Miller spoke, then said, Jason, you drive towards the southwest side, well enter the mountain from that direction. Jason nodded, and the car drove along the base of Peak Otltino toward the southwest side of the mountain. The road at the foot of the mountain is a bit bumpy, the road is rough, high and low, but the performance of the Paramount Predator is strong enough, even such road conditions can still be crushed all the way through. About half an hourter, Old Mr. Miller let Jason stop the car. The car door opened, the line of people inside the car have walked out of the car. Standing at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the main peak of Peak Otltino, can not help but feel their own small, the entire Peak Otltino in addition to the main peak, there are dozens of peaks,rge and small, around the main peak, stretches for dozens of kilometers, see the entire Peak Otltino is how vast and huge. Jason saw the entire Peak Otltino is so vast after, know that if Old Mr. Miller does not follow, he wants to find the so-called Ghost Doctor Valley in this vast and boundless Peak Otltino, only very difficult. Come on, lets go into the mountains. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason from the trunk of the car to take out a more than a meter long mountain knife, he walked in front of the knife in his hand, into the Peak Otltino mountains and forests, with the knife to open the way. The mountain peaks and wild forests are uninhabited, naturally there will not exist artificially cut out of the mountain road, some roads will have thorns, vines and so on to block the road, which requires Jason with the mountain knife to split a road. The field is also Nora, Trinity mother and daughter in the process of walking through will need to take care of some, the rest of the people are okay. Darcey himself is a strong ancient martial artist, as well as Wolf Boy in the mountains and forests of the ability to move is not weak than Jason a few points, to know that he has been following the wolves since childhood, so for the mountains and forests of these ces is extremely familiar, this kind of ce than the citys steel forest more let him feel close to. Therefore, after walking into the mountains and forests, Wolf Boy seemed unusually lively, and he didnt even follow Jason in a step-by-step manner, running here and there all by himself, and he couldnt be seen if he wasnt careful. Wolf, dont run far away. Jason shouted. The Old Mr. Miller, who was walking leisurely on the side, smoked a dry cigarette and said, Let him go, theres nothing wrong with him, you dont have to tie him to anything in the future, everythinges from his nature. Jason nodded, with Old Mr. Miller, the surface looks unreliable, but in fact their own strength does not know how many stories high existence, Wolf Boy will not be anything wrong. After a while, Wolf Boy returned to the team, but see him with the front hem of his clothes pocketed some green in red wild fruit, first let Old Mr. Miller and Jason taste, and then also take to Darcey, Nora and others. Nora was a little surprised and said with a smile, Can you eat these?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Delicious. Wolf Boy said with a nod. Nora picked up one, put it in the palm of her hand and wiped it briefly before taking a light bite, the taste was sweet with a hint of astringency, and it tasted really good. Noras eyes lit up and said, Well, its really delicious! Just after she said that, she suddenly eximed, she actually saw a snake probing out of the branch in front of her, scarlet snake letters in the gulp between the snorting sound. Wolf Boy had already stood up and stared at this ck with silver-white rings snake, a silver-ringed snake, one of the four most poisonous snakes on thend. Roar! Wolf Boy roared towards this silver-ringed snake, that stubborn and lean face with a hint of killing coldness. Snort! The snake seemed to be frightened, the snake body moved, the snake mouth poisonous teeth a, lightning towards Wolf Boy bite. Wolf Boys right hand thundered forward, pinching the silver-ringed snakes seventh inch with unparalleled precision, then reached out and flung it to the ground, the snake was thrown to death. This episode made Nora and Trinity were frightened, most people are with the fear of snakes, especially women. After Wolf Boy killed the scared silver-ringed snake, they still seemed to have some heart palpitations. Even Darcey, her face is also a bit ufortable, although with her strength these mountains and forests of poisonous beasts can not hurt her, but she saw these poisonous snakes instinctively or some fear and difort. Jason smiled lightly, in fact, this snake he had long noticed, if not Wolf Boy shot, his hands open knife has long been a knife cut down. Follow closely will not be anything. But also always be careful, this primitive mountain forest some poisonous insects and poisonous things itself is a lot. Jason spoke, then said, Wolf, you follow behind the temple. Youre a man, you have to protect the women in the field, got it? Wolf Boy nodded, looking as if he understood. Chapter 770 Ghost Doctor Valley (II) Jason the crowd walked in the mountains and forests for more than half an hour, is gradually deep into the Peak Otltino inside, the deeper inside, the mountains and forests presented the more primitive and reckless scenery. Deep in the mountains and forests, a strain of ancient trees can be seen everywhere, the ground is a thickyer of umted leaves, the air with a smell of fresh grass and trees in the mountains and forests, and asionally hear the roar of beasts from nowhere. Along the way, some creepy crawlies and poisonous things have met a lot, basically will be scared away, some of the eyes are Jason or Wolf Boy by hand to kill. Old Mr. Miller, how much farther ah? Jason could not help but ask. He could see that walking in such a winding and rugged mountain forest, for Nora and Trinity is indeed a certain degree of difficulty, they are only ordinary people, plus a woman, walking for a long time is really tired. Almost there. Old Mr. Miller spoke up, squinting his old eyes, then said, Further ahead, there should be the terrain formationid by Ghost Doctor. Terrain formation? Jason was a little confused. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, In addition to his medical attainments, Old Man Ghost is also proficient in the art of Qi Men Dun Jia, formations, and other side techniques. He used the terrain around Ghost Doctor Valley toy down arge formation, ordinary people will not break in even if they walk near Ghost Doctor Valley, they will be confused by the terrain of Ghost Doctor Valley outside therge formation. Simply put, its like walking into abyrinth, and you will go around and around the terrain near Ghost Doctor Valley, and you wont be able to enter Ghost Doctor Valley. However, it so happens that I know how to walk into his Ghost Doctor Valley without a sound, he this set is useless to the old man. Jasons face was stunned, but also did not expect that there will be this kind of terrain formation that can confuse people, it seems that the formation arrangement of these strange doorway also belongs to the supreme master in a battle skill category. It can be seen that there are many things in Supreme Master that he has not been exposed to, such as alchemy and so on. Jason saw Nora, Trinity and the girls were already a little tired, especially Trinity, she was tormented by her own illness for many years, her body was already very weak, walking in the forest for nearly an hour, can not walk. Jason said, Lets stop and rest for a while. Rest for a while and then continue walking. Jason said, Jason found an extremely open and dry ground, and rested in ce. Jason took off the backpack he was carrying and took out some simple food and water from it, so Nora and the girls could eat first. Thanks! Nora spoke up, her tone sincere, knowing that Jason had stopped to rest more for her and her mothers sake. Nora, thats very kind of you. Jason smiled and continued, Have something to eat. Rest for a while to continue the journey. Were nearing the Ghost Doctors location. Nora nodded, she and Trinity ate something and rested for a while. Jason noticed that Old Mr. Millers face looked a bit depressed, and he didnt know what hade to mind. Anyway, aftering here Jason found that the old man did not have the same kind of lewd look of the old man, his face looked a little heavy, as if there had been something in his heart haunting.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason went over, also took out a cigarette and lit it, took a drag and asked: Old man, whats wrong with you? The whole thing is the same as a lost love. The old man is too old to fall in love, so he shouldnt have such a lost expression like a lost love. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, What the hell do you know. Even if the old man is old, but your old man will always be your old man. Do you believe that the old man to supreme master a walk, when those Hyacinth Ladies beauty one by one to linger on? Youre an old man with missing front teeth, how dare you say such things? You are worthy of being my old man in terms of cheek. Jason joked, and then said, Did you remember something? Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed slightly and he said, Yes, I remembered someone. Someone who has been hidden in the back of my mind for decades. Grandma Aaliyah? Jason asked. He remembered that when he was a boy in that remote mountain valley, Old Mr. Miller would take him to a low grave to burn incense every year on some holidays and anniversaries. He remembers Old Mr. Miller telling him that in the gravey his Grandma Aaliyah. Old Mr. Miller was silent and exhaled a puff of smoke before nodding his head. Jason never knew what had happened between Old Mr. Miller and Grandma Aaliyah, but he knew that Old Mr. Miller had been in that small ravine, just to guard that lonely grave. Old Mr. Miller did not say, and he did not specifically ask. He thought, one day when Old Mr. Miller wanted to say it, he would naturally say it. After resting for nearly twenty minutes, Jason and his team continued on their way. Old Mr. Miller led them through a few dense forest, came to a group of peaks in front of the mountain, looking at the front has no way to go, at least in Jasons view with these peaks in the way, if he can go around, the problem is Nora, Trinity and they certainly can not. But Old Mr. Miller led them to the mountain inside, round and round like in the nine corridors around the general, walking, in front of a sudden opening, actually saw a valley entrance. Also for the approaching, from the mouth of this valley has a burst of strange fragrance wafting to, among them there are herbal fragrance also has the fragrance of flowers, faintly also heard the sound of chickens and dogs barking from inside. In a trance, it seems to havee to an isted paradise. Old Mr. Miller reached out and pointed to the mouth of the valley in front of him, saying: From here in is the Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason, you take them in first. I dont know if the Ghost Doctor would like to see me, so you guys go in first. Jason couldnt help but remember that Old Mr. Miller once said he had beaten up Ghost Doctor, so I guess thats why. Immediately, Jason led Darcey and Nora, Trinity and they went in first, Wolf Boy also followed, so into the entrance to the valley. Once you walk in, the world in front of you is really different, green trees, streams, and arge pond, the pond has a group of ducks ying in the water, the pond has free-range chickens foraging for food. Some of the slopes in the valley are covered with wildflowers, and the breeze brings a fragrance of flowers. In addition, there are some open fields in the valley, nted with some fruits and vegetables, but more or a piece of medicinal garden, each of which is nted in a different herbal medicine. Some sunny open space, there are rows of shelves, shelves on a dustpan, which is drying some herbs. In the front, a few tiled houses are hidden in the green shade of the peach forest. This is the Ghost Doctor Valley, a valley of its own. Chapter 771 Ghost Doctor Appears So this is Ghost Doctor Valley, it really is a paradise. Darcey could not help but say with emotion. Is this where the former Ghost Doctor lives? Nora asked. Jason nodded and said, I think so. There is a house in front of us, lets walk over and take a look. Saying that, Jason led the group forward. This Ghost Doctor Valley is very big, but Jason looked as if there is not much people, the only way towards the front of the peach blossom forest, there are several green tile houses located there, tile houses should be upied. Soon, the crowd walked to the peach blossom forest in front of the forest towered a huge stone, the boulder carved with three big words Ghost Doctor Valley! The front yard of the house was also decorated with a medicine shelf, and an old yellow dog was curled upzily in the yard, and did not bark when he saw Jason and the strangers. May I ask if Ghost Doctor is here? Jason shouted, then said: I Jason, speciallye to seek medical treatment, but also please Ghost Doctor senior show up to see. As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw the door of a tiled room on the left open and a middle-aged man came out, inly dressed and indifferent, frowning when he saw Jason and the others and said, Are you looking for Master? You are the disciples of that n family? Jasons face was stunned, he was not a disciple of any ancient martial arts school, it is difficult to meet Ghost Doctor senior must be a disciple of an ancient martial arts school to be able to? When he was about to speak, Darcey took the lead and said, The Stokes familyDarcey, here to see Ghost Doctor senior. the Stokes family? The middle-aged mans face was stunned, looked at Darcey a few more times and said, So its the Stokes family. Do you understand the rules of the master? Yes. Darcey said. Thene in. The middle-aged man opened his mouth and led Jason and the others inside. Jason did not expect to be able to meet this Ghost Doctor senior so smoothly, in his opinion, this kind of secluded deep in the mountains of the world is not a strange temper? Howe they are so nice to talk to? The middle-aged man took Jason and the others into the middle of a green tiled room, which was scattered with some bottles and jars, a short, gray-haired old man was pounding herbs on some bottles and jars, he turned around after hearing the words, a pair of small eyes swept from Jason and the others, just a nce as if they had given Jason a thorough look. The old man looked like a thiefs eyebrows, a face revealing a grim and mean intention, he Jie Jie strangeugh, said: you little doll is really unreasonable, just barged into the old mans valley, the formation outside the old mans valley actually can not trap you, really strange thing. This must be Ghost Doctor senior. I am Jason, from Oakshire, and my friends mother is suffering from a psychiatric problem, and she has a headache when she has an attack. Jason said to the old man. He knew that the skinny old man with white hair in front of him should be the Ghost Doctor. The old mans rescue is equivalent to taking a life back from the King of Hell, so I need to take some precious things that the old man sees to offset, otherwise the old man will have to reduce his life. The old man opened his mouth and said. Nora on the side said in a hurry, Senior, as long as you can cure my mothers illness, any condition you want or any amount of money will do. Money? I dont take money for saving peoples lives and seeing patients. The old man said. Jason hurriedly said, Senior, what do you need then? As long as we can do the conditions, we will agree to you. The old man turned his eyes to look at Jason, the pair of tiny mouse eyes slightly narrowed, the eyes of the brilliant aura blooming, said with interest: Nine Suns Eucharist? The first thing you need to do is to give up your own blood and take a jar of it as a condition. Jasons face was stunned, really want to extract such a jar of essence blood from his body, then whether he will still be alive is a question. Darceys face has changed slightly, she is the Stokes family, more or less know this Ghost Doctor senior some unwritten rules of medical treatment. Some people seek the door to seek medical treatment, he is not to refuse, but he wants to start to see the cure is also conditional, he does not ept the worlds money, only what he can see.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. For example, a persons own blood or even heart, or some precious natural treasures and so on. Ghost Doctors principle is that he can take a person from the hands of the king of hell, but also to another life or another thing to pay off to the king of hell, his high level of medical practice can save people, but at the same time also in killing. It is for this reason that the name Ghost Doctor was given. Jason thought about it after he heard the words and said, Senior is talking about drawing a jar of blood from my body? If only a jar of blood was drawn from his body then Jason thought nothing of it, before he was wounded and bled in the battlefield, more than a jar of blood was shed from one serious injury? Kid, are you willing? If not, you can go. A jar of blood directly from the heart? Would that be survivable? Nora, Trinitys face changed, only to feel that this seemingly easy-going old man without a bit of temper in front of him said the words but a strange smell of blood, let people shudder. Where is this saving people? It is clearly in the life for life killing! Jason was about to say something, just then You thieving, sharp-tongued Ghost Doctor, how dare you hit the idea of the old mans grandsons own blood? Do you believe that I will burn this bullshit Ghost Doctor Valley to the ground? By the way, this evil-minded old thing suppressed in the pit, I have nothing to do in the top of your head to shit? A voice of anger shouted from far and near. When the words just fell, a whoosh, a slightly hunched figure has appeared in this tiled room, the right hand is holding a dry tobo stick pointed at Ghost Doctors nose, a burst of curses. Who is this if not Old Mr. Miller? Lewis? Ghost Doctor once saw Old Mr. Miller, the sharp thin face changed sharply, seems to recall some not very pleasant experience. The next moment, Ghost Doctor also a burst of tit-for-tat rage up: You old immortal Lewis, when the old man came here to make a fuss is not enough, and now want toe to spill? You, you think I am afraid of you? A soldier can be killed, not humiliated! A gentleman does not make a move, you, if you dare to make a move you are a son of a bitch! Old Mr. Millerughed coldly and said, I havent seen you for decades, but you Ghost Doctor has be eloquent? Ill see whos the son of a bitch when I squash you under the pit. Ghost Doctors face changed, the next moment he was full of smiles, said: JasonJason, ah, you havee a long way how do not know how to call? So that I can go out to greet you? I just said how these juniors were able toe here without a word, it turns out that Jason brought them here. Come on, Jason, have a seat and a cup of tea first. You see, we have been friends for decades, how inappropriate it is to move our hands and feet? Right? Old Mr. Miller grunted in an old-fashioned way and said, Im d you Ghost Doctor knows how to be polite and call me a big brother. Otherwise, I wouldnt mind setting fire to the Valley a second time. Jason and others listened to the conversation between the two old men who were a hundred and fifty or sixty years old, all of them froze and did not react for a while. Chapter 772 Ghost Doctor Wonderful Hands Ghost Doctor to Old Mr. Miller appeared to be very polite, immediately he will be surrounded by a medicine boy tea pouring water, is the Jason and others led in the middle-aged man, named Benjamin Muir. Benjamin Muir has followed Ghost Doctor since childhood, as long as the duty is to manage Ghost Doctor Valley, tending to the medicinal garden, drying herbs, while giving Ghost Doctor help to y hands and so on. He has been with Ghost Doctor for many years, and under his influence, his own medical path is also quite good, to themon world to open a traditional Chinese medicine shop or whatever casually fishing for the title of a divine doctor are very easy. Therefore, he called Ghost Doctor for the master is not too much. In addition to Benjamin Muir, Ghost Doctor also has three other medicine boys, but these three medicine boys are not in Ghost Doctor Valley, Ghost Doctor sent out to act. Lewis, you are out again? Ghost Doctor looked at Old Mr. Miller and asked curiously. What is out of the mountain or not out of the mountain, I want toe to you to find a sip of wine, it is difficult not to let you? Old Mr. Miller asked. Ghost Doctor face alert, stared at Old Mr. Miller said: What do you want to y? I warn you, you can kill, not humiliate! Im not afraid of you even if you do! Is that so? Want to try? Old Mr. Miller squinted his old eyes and said calmly. Its just that, I dont bother with such a brutal old man like you in general. As soon as Ghost Doctor heard the hands, he immediately changed the topic, he looked at Jason and said with deep interest, Old Mr. Miller, this kid is your grandson? The aura is really extraordinary. In dare to hit the idea of the old mans grandson, the old man must let you taste the taste of being suppressed under the thatched pit. Old Mr. Miller said with a grunt. No, that was just a joke. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, looked at Jason, and said, Jason, why did youe to seek medical help? Jason hurriedly brought Trinity forward and said, Senior, Trinity suffers from a headache. When the illness strikes, her head hurts and her spirit shows signs of weakness. Elder also please help to see. For Lewis sake, Ill make an exception and take a look. Ghost Doctor spoke. The Ghost Doctor checked Trinitys pulse and sensed Trinitys pulse and breath, the Ghost Doctor asked several questions, each of which was correct for Trinitys own condition. All of them were to the point, including Trinitys reaction to the attack and so on. The Ghost Doctor immediately diagnosed Trinitys illness, he mused: Its not a big problem, but the mental side has suffered a severe blow, the mental side of a long period of excessive tension to release relief, and over time, worries be a disease. Once you encounter any stimulus, will immediately induce the disease, headache. Nora smiled and asked with a nervous face, Senior, then can my mothers condition be cured? Daoer, it is not difficult. Ghost Doctor spoke and continued, It only takes three sessions of healing with the Core Acupuncture Method, supplemented with a decoction of medicine, and you will be cured. Really? My mothers illness can really be cured? Nora cried tears of joy, she was overjoyed, she had been taking her mother to seek medical treatment all over the world for so many years, both in China and in famous hospitals overseas, but all the time she was in vain, she did not expect to hear the news here that her mothers illness could be cured. Trinity originally did not hold any hope, after all, she had sought medical treatment too much, time and again full of hope for the result is time and again disappointment, in the end she had been numb. She felt that with the prescription given to her by Old Mr. Miller, it was enough to suppress her own illness, not to expect a cure. However, here she heard with her own ears that there was hope for a cure for her illness? This made her heart surging. Senior, can my disease really be cured? Thank you so much, senior. Trinity was so excited that her tone trembled and said. This point of illness is not worthy of an old mans hand. My medicine boy will be able to heal you. Ghost Doctor spoke up, he called Benjamin Muir over, instructed Benjamin Muir a few words, let Benjamin Muir Core Acupuncture Method to Trinity to perform acupuncture healing. The Core Acupuncture Method is one of the three divine needle methods in Carovias medical practice, Benjamin Muir did not learn itpletely, but only learned some of the rudiments, more profound needle method without Ghost Doctors personal teaching simply can not learn. But even this little bit of skin is already enough to cure the problems that have gued Trinity for years. Come with me. Benjamin Muir spoke up and took Trinity, Nora and her mother and daughter out, and Jason followed, thinking he would feel better about being there to look after them. Benjamin Muir took Trinity into another tiled room, and had Trinity lie down on a bed, and he got silver needles of different lengths and prepared to start the healing process. Benjamin Muir asked Trinity to close her eyes and rx. When he inserted a long, thin silver needle into the Baihui point on the top of Trinitys head, Trinity immediately fell into a deep sleep, breathing evenly and clearly entering a deep sleep. Then, Benjamin Muirs technique was like flying, in his dazzling method of needle, Trinitys head immediately inserted a silver needle of varying length.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After this, Benjamin Muir said: Do not disturb her and do not move the needles on her head. When she wakes up naturally,e back and call me. Thank you, thank you! Nora thanked one after another. Jason was amazed, thats all? Trinitys own illness could be cured so simply? This made him feel a little unbelievable. But since the Ghost Doctors side of the medicine boy to think there will be no mistake, Ghost Doctors diagnosis is also constantly wrong, such a disease in the outside of the Western doctors can not do anything, in the eyes of Ghost Doctor is insignificant minor problems, only need his medicine boy to do. Jason, thank you for these really. Ill just stay here and watch over my mom. When my mom wakes up, Ill go call that Dr. Muir, Nora said. Jason nodded his head and said, It really seems to be a worthwhile trip. I hope Trinitys illness can be cured and improved. I hope Trinitys illness will be cured and he will never suffer from it again. Nora nodded, her face looking excited and expectant. Inside the green tiled room in the middle. Old Mr. Miller nced at Ghost Doctor and said, Ghost Doctor, old man also has a request for you this time. The Ghost Doctor Valley, which I worked so hard to build, cant afford to be tossed around like crazy. Ghost Doctor heard Old Mr. Millers words after the corners of his eyes twitched, and hurriedly opened his mouth to say. Mentioning thest incident, Old Mr. Miller old face are a little embarrassed, he dry cough, said: not let you can not do anything about it. Look at this child. Said, Old Mr. Miller to stand aside Wolf Boy called over, let Ghost Doctor personally check some. The Ghost Doctor came forward and looked at Wolf Boy, then he touched his hand on the root bone of Wolf Boys body, his face changed, grabbed Wolf Boys wrist and gave him a pulse. At this point, the shock on Ghost Doctors old face could not be concealed, and he could not help but blurt out Innate Talent? Chapter 773 – No solution but also satisfied The Ghost Doctor was indeed shocked because he knew what Innate Talent meant, representing a rare martial arts physique that would never end in the martial path. This kind of martial cultivation physique in any family sect, will be the most important cultivation object, all the cultivation resources are given priority for it. The Ghost Doctors eyes shed a hot gaze, he could not help but say: Who is this child, Lewis, is it possible that you are sending me a disciple? You also know that I have never officially epted a disciple in all these years, you see Get out! Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly, then said, This is also Old Masters grandson. The one just now is the oldest grandson, and this one is the youngest grandson, understand? Ghost Doctor became anxious and said, Lewis, you have never married in your life, how can you have so many grandchildren? That Jasons own qi and blood is so strong and yang that he is suspected to be a Nine Suns Eucharist, and if that were true, he would be the top of the major martial arts physiques, and only the legendary Dragon Bloodline and the Holy Body of the Ten Thousand Paths would beparable to it. You have a grandson, this child painful to give up a little what? The good things are all for you to take. Old Mr. Miller nced at Ghost Doctor and said, If you want to take Wolf Boy as your disciple, you have to ask Wolf Boy if he agrees. Old Mr. Miller is a medical saint, not to mention other, as long as the supreme master put out a message to ept a disciple, the big schools and families in Hyacinth Fighters of those who are proud is not just collect? Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, his tone was extremely proud, and he is indeed proud of his qualifications, he turned his face with a smile, looked at Wolf Boy, asked: child, after you follow the ghost grandfather how? Grandpa Ghost will teach you all the skills and take you to all the holy ces to plunder the holy maidens when you grow up. No, I want to be by my grandfather and brothers side. You are bad! Wolf Boy hands clenched fists, those eyes shed a cold cold intent, stared at Ghost Doctor, his body is really a trace of vicious and harsh aura in the release, as if his young body dormant a bloodthirsty wolf, is in the verge of revival of the juncture. Wolf Boy but remember, at the beginning Ghost Doctor to extract Jasons own blood. Although Wolf Boy does not understand what the consequences are after extracting the blood, but he also knows that it must be bad. The Ghost Doctors request for Jason angered Wolf Boy and made him hostile to the Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor felt Wolf Boys own aura of fierceness with bloodlust, his face was stunned and he couldnt help but ask, Lewis, what is this childs destiny? Wolfs destiny. Ghost Doctor, dont you think its a coincidence? Old Mr. Miller said. Ghost Doctor heart shake, that old face emerged a trace of gloom, he could not help but say to himself: Wolf, Wolf Wolf now, broken army kill did liar The assertion back then is actually Old Mr. Miller but shook his head, signaling Ghost Doctor no need to say more. Ghost Doctor stopped talking and asked, What happened to the boy? I just taught him to practice ancient martial arts, his own dantian qi sea has already condensed its own qi energy, less than a months time is already Live Energy fourth stage, this is still the result of the old man deliberately suppressed his own realm. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then said, However, he cultivated martial arts toote, some of their own veins are not unblocked, plus his previous life experience, the body is left withrge and small dark wounds and diseases. These dark wounds and diseases I can eliminate with drugs to quench the body, but his blocked meridians and veins, you need Ghost Doctor to help. Ghost Doctor immediately understood the meaning of Old Mr. Millers words, he wanted to use his acupuncture method to help Wolf Boy unblock his own meridians and veins. This is not a difficult task for Ghost Doctor. Then, Ghost Doctor said: Only so, then the old man is also to help. For the sake of this child is Innate Talent, I do not want a martial arts seedling to be lost to the public. Ghost Doctor, are you trying to promote yourself and suppress me? Old Mr. Miller asked in a cold voice.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ghost Doctorughed and said, Lewis, I say youre old, cant you change your temper? To deal with a guy like you, who is full of ghostly thoughts and sneaky eyes, its good that I can still sit and talk to you. Old Mr. Miller spoke, then looked at Darcey, who had been standing, and said, Miss Stokes, you talk to this Ghost Doctor about your business. Darcey nodded, she curtsied toward Ghost Doctor and said, I, Darcey, have met Ghost Doctor senior. You are Yusups granddaughter? Ghost Doctor asked. Yes. Darcey nodded her head. Old Mr. Stokes is a good person, and I have a good friendship with him. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and then asked, Since you are the grandson of a former friend, what do you want to see me about? The elders in the family have been trying to find a way to break White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh for many years, but they have been unable to find a cure. Darcey spoke up and continued, I am White Tiger Bloodline. Darcey opened his mouth and continued, I wonder if senior has a solution? White Tiger Bloodline? The Ghost Doctors face was stunned, and he immediately went forward to check Darceys own breath and the direction of his veins. The Ghost Doctors ability to immediately detect a seal in Darceys Dantian Qi Sea, which is sealing Darceys own potential in martial arts, if not sealed, then the higher Darceys own martial arts level, the faster the reversal of his fate will be. This is the reason why Darcey is only at the martial arts level. After a long time, Ghost Doctor sighed lightly and said: Unfortunately, its a pity. If you were a man, White Tiger Bloodline would be the main killer, and you would have been the enemy of many people. The White Tiger Bloodline needs to be nourished by a mans yang energy, which is ipatible with a womans yin energy, and will be counteracted. The only way to break thisw is to find the person who has never appeared Dragon Bloodline Darceys face shed with a trace of gloom, she asked: Apart from this method, is there no other way? Ghost Doctor shook his head and said, Even if the old man has the ability to take people from under the King of Hell, but this fate attribute, the old man is also powerless to change. However, I can develop a remedy to dy your own destiny bacsh. Even so, but also can not change anything, at most dyed to five years period Five years? Darcey said to herself, then a bright smile appeared on her face, not the slightest sight of sorrow and sadness, she said with a smile, originally I could only live at most three years, now I can extend to five years, I am already very satisfied and happy. Thank you very much, the Stokes family will have a big thank you. Darcey is very open-minded, as Ghost Doctor said, fate attributes he can not change, it is destined. Forced reversal is also a dead end. However, if Ghost Doctor has a way to dy the repercussions of her own destiny, to live another two years, she suddenly feels that God is not too kind to her, she is already very satisfied. Chapter 774 – Embracing a familiar woman In the green tiled room. Jason apanied Nora in guarding Trinity. Trinity was lying very quietly, looking extremely rxed, breathing evenly at the end of her nose, looking as if she had let go of everything and could easily and quietly enter a deep sleep. The only thing that looks a little rming is the silver needles that are densely pinned on the top of the head. Nora said, My mom hasnt slept this soundly in a long time. Now she seems to be in a very peaceful state, she used to be awakened from time to time in her sleep, and her whole sleep was not good Jason reached out and patted Noras shoulder and said softly, I know that Trinity has had a hard time before. You see it in your eyes, pain in your heart. But everything hase through, hasnt it? Since Ghost Doctor senior said he could heal her, there must be no mistake. Nora nodded, she turned her eyes to look at Jason, the original charming beautiful eyes are now stored full of warmth and touched, she said softly: Jason, really thank you. Thank you for helping me, I always knew that you were genuinely good to me Nora, you suddenly make me so ufortable like this Jason said with a smile that he couldnt help. Nora gritted her teeth, winks like silk, gently swept over Jasons body and asked, And what would make you feelfortable? It should be something like this I am so grateful and have nothing to offer in return, I would like to offer my body. That would be more in line. Jason said in a serious manner. Nora blushed slightly, she snapped in annoyance, squeezed her pink fist and punched Jasons chest, said in a good-natured manner, You just know how to bully me, dont you? How dare you? If you think Im bullying you, the big deal is to let you on top when you offer your body you see, I gave up the initiative, let you take the initiative, you want to bully how you can bully. Jason said squarely. You Nora annoyed voice and up, then she also relieved, so long contact she naturally know this bastard is a guy of what character, she grunted, said, you can remember, only the tired cow . dont easily provoke Sister Nora, or else youll be tired to death. Your words make me want to plow the ground properly want to try and see if the cows die of exhaustion or if the wastnd is reimed. Jason had a slutty grin on his face, and his hands could not resist sliding down from Noras shoulders to gently hold her wonderfully soft waist. Ah. Nora let out a soft cry. As soon as Nora fell down, Jason immediately had a feeling like he was going to die. As expected Jason immediately felt as if his chest was flooded by a gentle sea. Jason was shamelessly straightened up! The beauty in the arms, exhale fragrance, wintry eyes like silk, love flowing. This makes Jason how to control himself? The hands that originally wrapped around Noras waist could not help but slide down again. Jason you, you can not stop for a while, my mother is here Nora red face, annoyed voice said. Where are you thinking? Its just a hug, its not like were going to do anything thats going to make the sky thunder , Jason said with a straight face. You, you are just hugging? You scratch and rub you bastard! Nora shy red voice, can not help but use up. Jason old face immediately a burst of embarrassment, thinking that it is not to me himself ah, any man encountered such a stunning round curve, but also be able to control their hands ten fingers? Jason thinks he is not a pervert, so this kind of perverted thing he really can not do. At this time, there are footstepsing this way, Nora heard it, she hurriedly pushed Jason away and whispered: You bad egg Jason also noticed that someone came, also immediately changed to a serious face. Jason, Nora, are you in there? Outside the door, came Darceys voice. Darcey, are you here? Nora responded, and she came over and opened the door, and indeed, she saw Darcey standing outside the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I came to see Trinity, how is she? Darcey asked. Nora said, Dr. Muir gave her an injection and now my mom has fallen into a deep sleep. dr. Muir said to wait until my mom wakes up naturally before calling him. Thepanys core acupuncture method can be used to heal a martial artists damaged spirit, not to mention the mental stimtion of the disease. You see, Ghost Doctor senior does not even need to do it himself, as long as his side of the medicine boy to do the healing. Nora nodded her head and said, I hope so. I hope my mother can really bepletely cured this time and solve the pain she has suffered for years. It will. Darcey smiled. Jason remembered something and suddenly asked, By the way, Darcey, you came here to see the Ghost Doctor, right? Do you also have any difort and need to seek help from Ghost Doctor? I already did. Darceyughed. What was the result? Jason asked. Darcey smiled sweetly and said, The result was good. Im already satisfied. ghost doctor seniors are worthy of respect. Thats good! Jason smiled, and he didnt think much about it. Previously, he had been here with Nora, so he did not hear Darceys conversation with Ghost Doctor. Otherwise, if he had heard that Darcey would suffer from the bacsh of his own White Tiger Bloodline at any time and would only have a few years to live for the rest of his life, then he didnt know what kind of state of mind he would be in. The first thing you can do is to look at Darceys body and see no signs of serious illness, Darcey is always so serene and ethereal, the stunningly beautiful jade face always with a smile that makes people feel happy. From the appearance, how can one tell that this is a person who is suffering from an incurable disease and only has a few years to live? In the middle of the conversation, the body of Trinity, who was lying down, was seen to move gently, and her eyshes twitched a few times, and her eyelids looked like they were about to open over. Mom, are you awake? Nora shouted with joy at the sight. Jason said, Ill go get Dr. Muir. With that, Jason walked out and went to find Ghost Doctors medicine boy Benjamin Muir. Chapter 775 Old Mr. Miller’s knot in his heart (I) When Jason returned to the Green Room, Trinity had already woken up and Benjamin Muir had followed. Benjamin Muir took Trinitys pulse and sensed Trinitys own essence. The most direct cause of Trinitys illness is that under the constant mental tension, Trinitys own essence is overly depleted and weak, and has reached the condition of lesion. The Core Acupuncture Method, on the other hand, is to regte Trinitys essence and normalize the disorganized essence, and then supplement it with medicine.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Benjamin Muir removed a silver needle inserted on the top of Trinitys head, and then took out a bottle of medicine and said, This is the fixing pill. One pill a day in the morning, noon and night. With that, Benjamin Muir handed the bottle of medicine to Nora and left. Nora helped Trinity up and asked in a concerned tone, Mom, how do you feel now? A smile appeared on Trinitys still beautiful and smooth face as she said, I feel like I had a dream, and after I woke up, I suddenly feel lighter than before. The most direct thing is that I feel that my head is much clearer than before. Before, my head was always a little dull, but now all of a sudden I feel that dull feeling disappeared, clearer than ever. Nora smiled, with tears in her eyes, and she said, That means its working, mom, and this time it really seems to have cured your illness for many years, Im really so happy. Im happy, too. Trinity smiled, and she hugged Nora, her eyes also had tears in them. Jason took a deep breath and was finally relieved as he said, Senior Ghost Doctor really deserves to be a sage of the healing arts. He does not even need his hand, one of his medicine boy has such medical strength, it is simply an immediate effect. Darcey smiled sweetly and said, Thats for sure. ghost doctor seniors fame in supreme master is very big. Trinitys own illness was able to get better, and the crowd in the room was extremely happy. By this time, night had fallen and Jason and the others had to stay in Ghost Doctor Valley for a few days. Rao has six green tiled rooms in the peach forest, but most of these tiled rooms are for storing medicine, that is, there is a green tiled room extra, simply not enough to live. The good thing is that Ghost Doctor Valley is big enough, outside the peach forest, there are some huts, these huts a little cleaning, is also able to live. As for food, Ghost Doctor Valley is really notcking in food. As long as you can do it yourself, there is plenty to eat. The valley has nted vegetables, there are chickens, ducks and geese, for thesemon things Ghost Doctor does not care, as long as you can kill chickens and ducks to make a meal on their own. For this reason, Jason caught two chickens and a duck, boiled water and killed the chicken and duck, Trinity and Nora mother and daughter cooked themselves, one chicken stewed a pot of chicken soup, another chicken made white chopped chicken, duck is beer duck. With the addition of a few small dishes, a sumptuous meal was served. Under the coercion of Old Mr. Miller, Ghost Doctor reluctantly brought out his Eliza MacKenzie Liquor, which he had kept for years. The wine was dug out from under a peach tree, and the jar was stained with dirt, so a damp cloth was used to wipe the dirt off the jar, and the wine was ced on the table. Old Mr. Miller was overjoyed and couldnt wait to bring the Eliza MacKenzie Liquor over to the table, p open the y seal, and then open the sealed lid of the jar. The aroma of the wine seemed to cover the entire Ghost Doctor Valley, and it was truly a fragrance for ten miles. Jason sniffed a mouthful and froze, such a wine aroma he really is the first time to smell. This wine fragrance is different from all the fine wines he has ever drunk, this wine fragrance taste is too fragrant and mellow, with an intoxicating rich vor, it seems that the smell of wine is intoxicating enough. Good wine, good wine, such a wine aroma taste at the very least has been cer more than 30 years. Old Mr. Miller smiled, and then he made a move that made Ghost Doctor furious, the shameless old man actually took out the jug he was carrying first and poured this Eliza MacKenzie Liquor into his own jug. Lewis you old bastard old rascal, you, what are you doing? Ghost Doctor was furious and immediately rushed forward to try to stop it. Old Mr. Miller old eyes, said angrily: Just pour you a little wine, what are you anxious about? If you dare to do it, believe it or not, I will dig up your peach forest all three feet, see how many fill Eliza MacKenzie Liquor. You, you, you, you. Ghost Doctor reached out and pointed at Old Mr. Miller, but could not say a word. The good thing is that Old Mr. Millers jug is not big, so after filling it up, this jar of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor still has most of it left, which is enough to drink for one meal. Darcey smiled lightly and said, I think this Eliza MacKenzie Liquor is made from white jonquils that are over 100 years old, right? Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Miss Stokes is really knowledgeable, it is indeed made from white jonquils, and the water used to make it is also Provadanskis Iced Lake water. Thats really one of the best wines in the world. A hundred year old white jonquil is worth a lot of money and hard to find, only the seniors have the courage to use it to make wine. Darcey said with a smile. s, whats the use? When we meet the robbers, all the efforts are in vain. Ghost Doctor sighed tersely. Old Mr. Miller red and said: Look at you this small-minded look, just pour you a small pot of wine. Jason, you try this Eliza MacKenzie Liquor too. Jason nodded, he poured a small cup, and found that the drink was not clear, but white as a white pulp liquid, a strong smell of wine in the diffusion of the vor. As for Darcey, Nora and others, Old Mr. Miller is to let them do not drink, ipetent people drink this sip Eliza MacKenzie Liquor are going to get drunk. This is a toast to Ghost Doctor senior, thank you Ghost Doctor senior for your help. Jason opened his mouth and raised his ss to Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor narrowed his small eyes at Jason and said, You are not bad, you are a person in the future. Jason smiled and took a sip of the wine. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the actual product. After taking a sip of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor, Jason realized that all his previous drinks had been in vain. As for Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor two people, long ago you a cup I a cup of drinking up, wine ss is drinking white wine kind of small wine ss, so a cup of drinking is also very happy. Jason watched but dumbfoundedugh, these two old people are obviously not willing to let each other drink more than they do, so that a cup of drinking. Chapter 776 Old Mr. Miller’s knot in his heart (II) The Eliza MacKenzie Liquor is indeed a rare wine in the world, with a long and mellow taste in the throat, but a strong aftertaste. By the end, Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor also slowed down their drinking and chatted a bit from time to time. As the night wore on, the three women, Darcey, Nora and Trinity, went to rest first, in a vacant tiled room. Jason was still sitting at the table, apanying Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor to drink. The Eliza MacKenzie Liquor is a fine wine, but Jason is not greedy, so he is not drunk, but also a little drunk, this feeling is also very good. Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor are two people who drink a lot and drink quickly. So, they both have some drunkenness present. Ghost Doctor may have the strength of alcohol, he rehashed the past events, said: Old Mr. Miller, it is not that I did not help you save Aaliyah Turnbull girl. I was unable to do anything about it. When you sent Aaliyah Turnbull to me, her meridians were broken, her heart was ruptured, and her blood was spilling out. If it wasnt for the fact that you kept injecting your own martial sage power into her at the expense of your own origin to protect her meridians and heart, you wouldnt have been able to hold on to me. Jasons heart moved after hearing the words, he knew that the Aaliyah Turnbull that Ghost Doctor was talking about was his Grandma Aaliyah, the one who was buried in a lonely grave in a small ravine vige. Old Mr. Millers cloudy old eyes looked a little red, mentioning the incident back then, he obviously could not let go, he said in a hoarse voice: Its not your shitty name, saying that you can take people from the hands of the King of Hell. Why dont you take back Aaliyah Turnbull for me? Ghost Doctor said with a bitter corner of his mouth, I am also a mortal, not really a god. How can I save a person whose meridians are broken, whose heart is ruptured and whose blood is flowing backwards? You do not hesitate to spend all the power of the Martial Saint essence to extend her breath, is already a rare s, the old man does not know? Only the old man is unwilling to ept such a result. Old Mr. Miller let out a long sigh. Ghost Doctor heard the words and became furious, he shouted: You know? You know this and still me me for not being able to save Aaliyah Turnbull, and you have to grab me and beat me up, and this is not enough to set fire to my Ghost Doctor Valley you are simply a madman. Old Mr. Miller smiled sarcastically and said, Afterwards, I also feel guilty, so I am embarrassed to see you for so many years. Hum, guilt? Where do you show guilt? The Ghost Doctor was furious and said, Look at youe to Ghost Doctor Valley, and you are bullying me and fighting at the drop of a hat, and also swallowing my wine this is your guilt? Pull so much for what? If another time. The old man still want to beat you up. Old Mr. Miller red and said. You you you. Ghost Doctor was so angry that he had to take a sip of wine from his ss. Jason was silent, he had heard some inside story, that year Grandma Aaliyah should have suffered a lethal injury, Old Mr. Miller in order to protect Grandma Aaliyahs breath, has been towards her body to pour the essence of the martial sage power, to protect her inch broken meridians and heart, came to help Ghost The Ghost Doctor is also helpless. At that time, Old Mr. Miller must have been very sad, the feeling of grief has overwhelmed his reason, only to Ghost Doctor fierce fight, but also burned Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason has a hunch, Old Mr. Miller and Grandma Aaliyah should still have a lot of stories between them, right? Jason also did not expect, Old Mr. Miller surface lewd and shameless for the old under, with love is so deep, in that small ravine buried Grandma Aaliyah after he a guard is decades. If he hadnt met himself when he was still in infancy and abandoned, would he have remained in that small ravine? Because he was able to be extremely affectionate, he was able to be extremely martial. Perhaps, this is a reflection of Old Mr. Miller. After a while, Jason excused himself that he had drunk too much and went to rest in a cleaned out hut outside the peach forest. These two old people who have known each other for most of their lives met and thought they had a lot to say, so he didnt need to disturb them anymore. The moon was bright at that time, once shining on the colorful clouds. Old Mr. Miller raised his ss to the full moon in the sky, an old face stained with grief. Even though many decades have passed, this matter has be a knot in his heart. Ghost Doctor looked at Old Mr. Miller, said: At first I did not have time to ask, Aaliyah Turnbull behind that p who shot? The only person who can do this is a Saint Master Stage. Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice: Aaliyah Turnbulls palm was taken by Nathan Lawson, the old man. Nathan Lawson, an old monster of the Goodwin family! When we first started out, this old monster had already reached the strength of the Saint level domain. If this old monster is still alive today, he is at least a hundred years old. Ghost Doctors face changed slightly and he spoke. Old Mr. Miller eyes sharp sh, said coldly: Of course he is still alive. Not only him, the Goodwin family that several old monsters are still alive. Good people dont live long, bad people live a thousand years, thats the truth. Then what is your n to go out this time? It is difficult to find these old monsters to solve the grudge? Ghost Doctor asked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Old Mr. Millers own power to raise, said: Why not? the Goodwin family those old monsters if they think that the incident back then is over, then they are very wrong. I have not been out all these years, one reason is to guard the grave for Aaliyah Turnbull, a reason is to Jason to train up. When this is over, I will go to the Goodwin family again. Ghost Doctors face was stunned, his eyes showed a trace of hidden worry, he said: The battle that year, you were badly injured, plus the cost of their own martial sage essence for Aaliyah Turnbull to protect their own meridians Now, your own state looks wrong The state is very strange, I have never seen it before. To me, the realm is not important. Old Mr. Miller said. Ghost Doctor has experienced the glorious years of Old Mr. Millers supreme master, so he knows that Lewis Millers strength is not in the realm, but in a state of mind that is invincible, and there are many battles in which he has crossed the realm to kill the enemy. The Goodwin family, if the old monsters are still alive, are already at the peak of the saints realm. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and continued, Facing one or possibly even three Saint level peak of the Saint realm, how can you resist the power of one person? Saint Master Stage goes to the extreme and reaches the peak of the Saint level is the Great Saint. The Great Saint Stage can be said to be an invincible existence that already stands at the pinnacle of the ancient martial arts martial dao, with an unobstructed view of all the mountains. Chapter 777 – The Cage Talk Old Mr. Miller a ss of wine down, booze, the tone is full of disdain said: the great sage realm and so what? Its not like the old man didnt reach it back then. So, achieving the Great Sage is nothing, its just the same thing. Whether you can beat it or not, you have to fight to know. You have never seen the old man act shrinking tail before the fear of wolves and tigers? I have nothing else, but a fist to push down the worlds injustice. Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said, Lets not talk about this for now. Have you ever seen that liar again? Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, This liar is just like that shrinking turtle, who can find him? I saw him once when I was a supreme master, but I never knew his whereabouts after that. In my opinion, this liar other itself no, mouth is quite powerful. What a word to break the life and death of a prophecy, most of them are the things to fool people. Ghost Doctor said: Liares from a mysterious origin, the whole person is also extremely mysterious. Undeniably, this person has great wisdom, can be calcted to the future of the past and present. His several assertions, is not all fulfilled? As far as I know, the extinction of the witch lineage, and even the Miller familys huge change more than twenty years ago, behind all have liars figure. The Miller family more than twenty years ago change? Old Mr. Miller eyes shining, seems to remember something. Its all in the past. Ghost Doctor spoke, then said, Today you brought that child here, and Wolf fate, which inevitably reminded me of liars assertion that Wolf now, broken army kill, dragon snake upnd swallowed green dragon! ording to this assertion, can there really be Dragon Bloodline people appear in the world? If this is true, there really is a person of Dragon Bloodline appeared, and eventually will be swallowed and killed to change the owner? Old Mr. Miller two green bean eyes slightly narrowed, coldly said: This liar mouth lied a set of skills, what dragon snake swallowed green dragon, all is bullshit! If I were to meet this liar, I would have to beat him to death. Ghost Doctor said after drinking a ss of wine, Speaking of which, I received a letter from liarst year. Oh, liar actually gave you a letter? What did the letter say? Old Mr. Miller asked with interest. In the letter, liar spected that we supreme master is only a branch of some kind of cultivation system, a most lowly and insignificant branch. This means that there was a systematic and truly powerful cultivation system in the world, but it was lost, and what remains is just a simplified version of this cultivation system. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and continued, Even, liar also asserted that our world today is outside of people, the sky is outside of heaven. ording to him, the world we are living in now is just a cage. Cage? What do you mean? Old Mr. Miller frowned. To put it simply, liar said that we are all outcasts inside this cage, and this world is just a ce abandoned by the ancients. By staying in it, we be outcasts. Ghost Doctor said.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bullshit, demonic words. In my opinion, this liar has be an old madman. Old Mr. Miller grunted and said, People live a life, as long as they live a wonderful andfortable life, live out their true style, there is no such thing as an outcast? If he thinks hes an outcast, he has no will to fight, he has given up on himself, he feels abandoned by the world, and thats why hes there, moaning and groaning. Ghost Doctor continued, I was also extremely shocked to hear such remarks from liar. Old Mr. Miller, you said if our world is a cage, then what exactly is the person who set up this cage? Outside the cage, who are some people? ording to some surviving ancient books in supreme master, it is said that in some times too long ago to be recorded, there was a supreme martial artist who could break the river with one fist and break the mountains with one roar, that is like moving mountains and overturning the sea of power. Are these really just exaggerated legends? Or is it really true? Old Mr. Millers eyes shed, he took a deep breath and slowly said: I am just a simple-minded martial artist, rarely think about these issues. In my opinion, as long as you live in the present is the best. Step back, even if liars guess is true, this world is a big cage and so what? Then a punch will be this cage to st open, see the day again. We can not do this generation, there is the next generation, the next generation can not do there is the next generation. What is a martial artist? A true martial artist fights with others, fights with himself, and fights with the sky! Only in this way can the true fighting spirit and battle intent be tempered to defy heaven and earth! Ghost Doctor smiled, he drank another ss of wine, said with emotion: Old Mr. Miller, I finally know the reason why I am not as good as you in the martial path. Its not just the unyielding will to fight and the fighting spirit. You do not fear heaven and earth, do not fear strong enemies, only believe in their own pair of fists. Thats why you were able to achieve the extreme realm of martial arts. Ghost Doctor, you have spoken a human word that I can understand. Old Mr. Millerughed. I always feel that a great storm in supreme master ising. There are too many amazing talents emerging from this generation of young disciples. The main thing is that all kinds of fate attributes areing out. Lets say the Goodwin familys Imperial bloodline reappears, the Parker familys Kirin son, Miss Stokes White Tiger Bloodline, your young grandsons Wolf destiny said This, Ghost Doctor paused, then said, Purple Phoenix Holy Land out of a true phoenix destiny of the Virgin, Supremes Holy Land out of a teng snake destiny, if the rumored Dragon Bloodline people reappear, will not be a bright and glorious world? This kind of rare fate attribute of the pride, a generation cane out two or three is enough to amaze an era. Now they all appear one by one, have you ever looked into the various reasons? Old Mr. Millers eyes shed, Purple Phoenix Holy Lands holy maiden as the true phoenix fate this matter he just know, or Purple Phoenix Holy Lands holy master told him personally. However, it is not surprising that Ghost Doctor knew about it, because Purple Phoenix Holy Land must need some rare medicines in the process of cultivating this True Phoenix Holy Maiden, and often need to turn to Ghost Doctor, so it is normal for him to know this secret story. Wouldnt the Golden Great World be just right? It is just the right time to decide a real supreme king from the endless heavenly pride to unify the supreme master, Old Mr. Miller said. And I dont know if we will be able to witness that day. Ghost Doctor said. Old Mr. Millerughed loudly and said, Others dare not say, you the thieving and scheming Ghost Doctor live on a few decades, so you will certainly be able to witness that day. Ghost Doctor suddenly patted Old Mr. Millers shoulder and said in a serious voice: Old Mr. Miller, you too, ah. If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have taken out this Eliza MacKenzie Liquor. Old Mr. Miller smoked his cigarette and grinned with his missing incisor. These two old men are like that old dead people met in general, first cursing, bullying, violent arguments, seems to each other look at each other are not good. But the love between them, and perhaps only they know in their own hearts. Chapter 778 Voidness Acupuncture Method The next morning. It was just after dawn and the rooster was already crowing. Jason also woke up, he and Wolf Boy fell asleep in an outhouse. There was no entertainment in the Ghost Doctor Valley, so he went to bed earlyst night, and after a long sleep, he did feel refreshed. When he pushed out the door, he was greeted by the fresh air of the morning, which was a blend of grass and trees, with the smell of medicine and flowers. It is really not to mention that if you are tired of the hustle and bustle of the city, it would be nice toe and live in such a ce for a while. Jason walked out and saw a small pavilion on the edge of the pond with a beautiful figure in a white dress sitting in it, and upon closer inspection it was Darcey. Darcey was sitting there alone, like she was thinking about something. Jason walked over and said with a smile as he approached, A beautiful woman with a fence is a beautiful sight, and its always a pleasure to see such a view early in the morning. Darcey came back to her senses, a pair of clear beautiful eyes looked at Jason, smiled slightly and said, Youre awake? Darcey couldnt sleepst night because she was thinking about something on her mind? Up so early to sit here. Jason asked. Darceyughed and said, Youre not a worm in my stomach, how do you know I couldnt sleepst night? I guessed. Jason said. Then you might as well guess why I couldnt sleep? Darcey asked with a wink and a smile. Jason stared squarely at Darcey and then said in a serious manner, I saw Darceys demeanor, her eyebrows contained thoughts, so I guess she couldnt sleepst night thinking about her beloved, right? Yoo-hoo, you guessed it? Then you might as well tell me, who is my sweetheart? Darcey asked in a good-natured manner. Im not going to say anything about the distant one, but the distant one is not going to quench my thirst. The near one is right in front of you. Jason said solemnly. Darceys face was stunned, and after she came back to her senses, she red at Jason with annoyance and said, You shameless guy, believe it or not, Ill kick you down the pond as a chicken? Darcey, violence is not the answer. You have to face the feelings in your heart, what is the saying? Love has to say it out loud! Jason said in a good way. You Darcey angry face annoyed, she stomped her feet, no good, said, up in the morning to sit here in a quiet state of mind are ruined by you, you guys, can not afford to piss me off but also to avoid. With that, Darcey fled as if to go away. It was close to noon. Ghost Doctor made some preparations, he boiled a pair of medicine for Wolf Boy to take. This is to help Wolf Boys body blocked meridians to unblock the soup, after the drug began to take effect, and then to use the method of acupuncture to unblock Wolf Boys own meridians, will have twice the effect with half the effort. The next step is to perform acupuncture for Wolf Boy, this time, Ghost Doctor himself. In a room, Old Mr. Miller and Jason two apanied Wolf Boy, Wolf Boy with a kind of hostility to Ghost Doctor, if not Old Mr. Miller and Jason let him cooperate with Ghost Doctors needle method, he really is not looking forward to Ghost Doctor. In this regard, Ghost Doctor is not minded, but is more and more appreciate Wolf Boy this kind of non-white is ck character. Inside the room, Wolf Boys clothes were all taken off, he firstid t on a bed, Ghost Doctor took the needle capsule and said to Wolf Boy: Wolf Boy,ter I will start to stick needles to impact your body blocked meridians will be a bit painful, you have to hold back, do not move, otherwise the needle points are shifted, will be lost. Otherwise, the needles will be shifted and the work will be ruined. Wolf Boy did not say anything, shut up and did not say anything. Jason saw this and said in a deep voice: Wolf, do you hear me? Dont move when you get there. Wolf Boy nodded his head after hearing the words. The silver needles in the Ghost Doctors needle bag came in one by one, and started to run from the top of Wolf Boys head. Voidness Acupuncture Method? Old Mr. Miller asked. The Ghost Doctor nodded and said, The only way to clear the meridians is the Voidness Acupuncture Method. The Voidness Acupuncture Method, like the Core Acupuncture Method, is one of the three divine acupuncture methods of Carovias medical practice. Ghost Doctor is a master of two of them, and he deserves to be called the supreme master. Ghost Doctor performed the Voidness Acupuncture Method, with extremely fast and precise needles, inserting one silver needle of different lengths into the top of Wolf Boys head, and then extending down to Wolf Boys hands and front chest. At this point, Ghost Doctor stopped for a moment. Wolf Boy clearly felt that the acupuncture points where Ghost Doctor inserted the needles had stimted a stream of air, which began to surge along with the trajectory of the needles, towards some meridians on the body. Eventually, the needles converged in front of some blocked meridians in the body and pounded forward. Since these meridians were blocked, the needle qi coalesced from Ghost Doctors traveling needles immediately sent a stabbing pain through these blocked meridians as it impacted. The human meridians themselves are extremely weak, and any little stabbing pain will be magnified several times. Wolf Boy is not moving, forcing himself to endure the constant pain, clenching his teeth, a stubbornness shing in those clear, bright eyes. Ghost Doctor has been observing Wolf Boys reaction, watching a hint of appreciation in his eyes, he paused a little to see if Wolf Boy could withstand the pain at this moment. He stopped for a moment to see if Wolf Boy could withstand the pain at this moment. Because every needle he put down would make the needle Qi formed in Wolf Boys body stronger, the stronger the impact would be, and the corresponding pain would be doubled. The Ghost Doctor saw that Wolf Boy could still withstand it, and his will power was very strong, so he dropped two more needles on both of Wolf Boys arms. Immediately, Wolf Boy felt the needle qi flow in his body intensify, hitting the blocked meridians with furious momentum, and a more intense stabbing pain came, causing him to break out in a cold sweat.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But he gritted his teeth and remained motionless. I dont know how long these needle qi impacted again and again, Wolf Boy violently felt that the blocked meridian was loosened before it was impacted open, which slightly relieved the sharp pain he was suffering from. However, the next moment, the needle qi impacted towards another blocked meridian. Wolf Boy endured the pain, sweating coldly, and his face turned white, but he did not move a muscle, such willpower really moved Ghost Doctor. This time, the needle processsted for nearly two hours. After that, Ghost Doctor pulled a silver needle out of Wolf Boys body and said, Wolf Boy, youve done well. This is the end of the day. If you keep going, youll pass out. Jason helped Wolf Boy up, handed him a ss of water to drink, and then brought him clothes to put on. Old Mr. Miller asked after Ghost Doctor, Old man Ghost, how is it going? Better than expected. Among the twelve meridians, Yinxin Point and Sanjiao Point have been cleared. There are still two meridians left, Yangdan Point and Yinshen Point, that have not been cleared. Ghost Doctor spoke up and continued, Generally speaking, it is rare to be able to clear a meridian in one go. Many people take three to seven days to clear a meridian. This Wolf Boys willpower is really amazing, to be able to persevere to open two major meridians at once is really rare. Thats good, thats good. Old Mr. Miller smiled, looking relieved. Wolf, is there any difort? Jason asked. Wolf Boy shook his head and said after some thought, Just hungry. Hungry? Haha, lets go then, Ill take you to find something to eat. Jasonughed. Jason said is led Wolf Boy first walked out. Ghost Doctor looked at their figures, sighed with emotion and said, Old Mr. Miller, your two grandsons are really rare martial arts geniuses. One is a Nine Suns Eucharist, and the other is a Wolf with Innate Talent, which is a treasure for any family. Hey, Old Mr. Miller smoked a cigarette and said with a dejected look, not convinced? If you are not convinced, then fight with the old man. Ghost Doctor smelled ck face, immediately did not speak. Chapter 779 – Heavenly Pride Gathering (I) Two dayster. Trinity had to receive this acupuncture treatment every day, Benjamin Muir is also very serious and responsible, each time the acupuncture down Trinity will feel her mental state will be a few points better. In addition to the aid of the pill, the past few days, she felt her mental condition has returned to the way it was before the disease, before suffering from the disease she was in a trance all day, the mental aspect is extremely debilitating, but now it is improving. Today her mental state has tended to be full, that headache has been greatly relieved, and everything is progressing towards healing. At the same time, Ghost Doctor also continued to perform acupuncture on Wolf Boy to clear Wolf Boys own blocked meridians. By now, Wolf Boys 12 meridians had beenpletely cleared, and the only remaining meridians were the eight odd meridians. But for martial artists, the eight meridians are in the process of cultivating ancient martial arts breakthrough on their own, it is not necessary to use external help to unblock. After the twelve meridians were cleared, the Qi energy in Wolf Boys Dantian Qihai was already running smoothly. When he cultivated Void Fist, the Qi energy that was guided would flow through the twelve meridians of his body, and after theyers were quenched, it would turn into the Qi of the origin of martial arts and gush into the Dantian Qihai. After the meridians were unblocked, his bodys breath flowed smoothly and his training speed was elerated, showing Innate Talents unique talent in ancient martial arts training. On this day, Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor were drinking tea and talking about their business on the stone table in the front yard surrounded by the peach forest. Old Mr. Miller said, Old Man Ghost, I have three herbs in my hand, namely, Thousand Pine Seeds, Snow Lotus Seeds and Yin Tan Wood, and you can make an Energy Pill by contributing a Red Sun Fruit. Energy Pill, you are preparing it for Jason? The Ghost Doctor asked, then said, Energy Pill can stimte human qi and blood, suitable for pure Yang physique. Jasons own qi and blood is already masculine enough, to Energy Pill to further stimte his internal qi and blood, the stronger the qi and blood, the stronger the vitality, the stronger the physical body power. But for ancient martial artists the strength of the flesh is not the key. These herbs that you have collected, together with some other medicines, can all be used to refine Sixth Grade Fire Pills. Sixth grade Fire Pills are much more useful, right? Old Mr. Miller smiled lightly and said, Old man, thats what you dont know, Jason didnt practice ancient martial arts, he took the martial path of physical cultivation. What he relies on is his own power, not the power of ancient martial arts. What? Ghost Doctors face rose in surprise, looking incredulous, and he continued, No wonder I didnt sense Jasons own ancient martial arts aura. I thought that you had deliberately masked his own aura. I didnt expect that he didnt cultivate ancient martial arts? Is it the power of the physical body that he cultivates? Old Mr. Miller took a deep breath, and his eyes shone brightly as he said, When I raised Jason, I had no intention of letting him practice ancient martial arts. I just toughened his flesh and blood and bones since childhood. When he became an adult, he was sent to the army to be an outstanding warrior fighting for his country. Therefore, Jason has always been stimting his own flesh power, and did not cultivate ancient martial arts. So thats how it is. What a pity. Such a strong and vigorous qi and blood, if he cultivated ancient martial arts, his ultimate martial achievement would definitely be amazing. Ghost Doctor said with regret in his voice. Old Mr. Miller red at Ghost Doctor and said with a grunt, What? You still cant see the path of flesh cultivation? The power of the flesh and the ancient force are both the same path, both are a manifestation of power, it is difficult to say which is higher or lower. Besides, the power of the flesh can open itself to the secret realm of power, to the end is not weaker than the power of ancient martial arts. Just like Jason, with his current strength, advanced supreme masterHyacinth Fighters in not many people canpete with him. This is what makes me feel more regretful. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, then said, Jason took the road of physical martial arts have such achievements, you can imagine if the practice of ancient martial arts will be how amazing. You know, there is no end to human power. Maybe in the initial stage, the human body power and ancient martial arts power look not much difference. But what aboutter on? What about reaching the level of the saint realm? Or even the level of the Great Sage realm? The most powerful person who can go to the extreme of ancient martial arts is able to use the great power of heaven and earth, even the power of heaven and earth, which is notparable to the physical martial arts. Old Mr. Miller face indifferent, smoked a few puffs of dry tobo, said: I believe that Jason cane out of a martial path of his own. And will not be weaker than I was back then, or even stronger. If thats the case, then its really a path against the sky. Ghost Doctor said. While the two of them were talking, they saw Benjamin Muire over, and he said in a respectful voice, Master, there are many disciples of the world outside asking for an audience. Ghost Doctor frowned and asked, Which disciples of the family? The Parker family, the Miller family, Provadanski, Heavenly Holy Land, the Bradley family, and the Abel family have alle. Benjamin Muir said. The Ghost Doctors eyes shed and said, It seems that they have learned that I have returned to the Ghost Doctor Valley, so they have all sent their disciples toe. So be it, let them alle in. Ghost Doctor said. Benjamin Muir nodded his head and went away with the order. Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly and said, These families and sects in the Supreme Mastere to you every year, either to ask for pills or for your help in making pills. This is going to be a practice. Just, the young disciples of these families and sects toe, there are bound to be some of these families and sects escort all the way, the old man is not too much in terms of appearances, in your back mountain in a few days of leisure time. I dont want to be bothered, so I wont see some guys who dont see eye to eye and cant help but beat them up. What about Jason, Miss Stokes and others? Ghost Doctor asked. They dont matter. Jason and the others will have to fight with Supreme Masters younger generation disciples sooner orter, so its okay to meet them. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Old Mr. Miller said. As you wish. Im not going to get involved in things between the juniors anyway, so let them do what they want. The older generation here in the old man, also do not dare to move. Ghost Doctor said. Old Mr. Miller nodded, he immediately called Jason over and gave him a few instructions, saying that Supreme Master had peopleing to visit Ghost Doctor, among them there were some young disciples, he was not convenient to show up, so he went to the back of the mountain to spend a few days of leisure. The immediate intention is to let Jason might as well deal with some young disciples of supreme master, familiar with what.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Of course, if someone wants to bully up, then use your fists to teach each other to behave. Jason smiled after hearing the words, but also understood the meaning of Old Mr. Miller. Chapter 780 – Gathering of Heavenly Proud (II) Darcey also knew that someone from Supreme Master hade to visit Ghost Doctor senior, and Darcey did not feel surprised by this. Because she knows, supreme master traditionally every year there will be some forces to look for Ghost Doctor, Ghost Doctor refining Holy Yuan Dan unique, can stimte the martial artists own potential, to promote the evolution of their own bloodline, so over the years Holy Yuan Dan are a Dan hard to find. Holy Yuan Dan refining the required herbs is extremely demanding, some deep-rooted families and sects often need a decade of umtion to be able to put together the materials needed to refine a Holy Yuan Dan. But the way to make Holy Yuan Dan, only Ghost Doctor can master. Therefore, some families and sects can only entrust Ghost Doctor to help refine Holy Yuan Dan, naturally, they have to pay some price to meet some of the conditions proposed by Ghost Doctor. Sometimes Ghost Doctor will also refine some Holy Yuan Dan, naturally will lead to many families and sects willpete for it, at all costs, but also to ask for a Holy Yuan Dan. For those supreme master young generation disciples who came to Ghost Doctor Valley, Darcey face as usual, did not have too much ups and downs, she as Hyacinth Ladies second beauty, in the supreme master young generation disciples in the heart of the great reputation, but also by the countless supreme master young generation disciples The youngest generation of Supreme Master disciples are considered to be the perfect couple in their hearts. Unfortunately, to date, no young disciple of Supreme Master has been able to get Darceys favor. The more this happens, the more supreme master young disciples will Darcey as the goddess fairy general existence, because we all hold the same mentality is I can not get, but you also can not get, anyway, we can not get. Soon, under the leadership of Benjamin Muir, supreme master those who came to visit Ghost Doctor Valley have entered. The one who walks in front is a young man who looks handsome in a green shirt, he has an elegant and noble temperament, he has a phoenix posture, he looks majestic between his hands and feet, although he is young, but he already has the air of a king. This is the Embus from the Miller family. Embus is talking to a woman with a long ck dress next to her, this woman is tall, curvaceous, the whole body seems to be divided by the golden ratio, her legs are long, but extremely straight, swaying between steps out of a thousand styles, she has a full grip like a delicate waist up to take the pair of unusually rounded and upright holy peak, down to the start is like a brand new The newest and most popr is the one with the best of the best. However, her face is to let people can not see, because a ck veil covers her jade face, only a pair of narrow and charming phoenix eyes revealed. Rather, just by her that let a person look at the body to be hot, it is not difficult to imagine that this woman must have the worlds unparalleled beauty. It is because she is the third ranked Emily in Hyacinth Ladies. On the other side, a young man with an upright posture is walking alone, he has starry eyebrows, handsome features, and a vague aura of righteousness emanating from his body, the whole person is like a sharp sword that never bends, giving people an aura of righteousness. This is precisely Marcel, the holy son of Provadanski, who is also here. Louis Neumann, the holy son of Heavenly Holy Land, is also among them, and he is walking with Levi Puchner, the young master of the Supreme Master family, and in addition there is a strong and powerful man apanying them, it is the Bradley familys youngest master, Ayan Bradley. In addition, supreme master ten ancient hidden family ranked tenth in the Abel family young master Zack Abel was also present, he was also walking alone, a casual dress, the handsome face is showing azy color, revealing a sense of cynicism. These are the proud disciples of the Supreme Master, the distinguished sons of prestigious families and sects, who carry the future prosperity of their families and sects. Benjamin Muir led the Supreme Masters proud disciples to the peach grove to say hello to Ghost Doctor first. When they came to the peach forest, they naturally saw Jason, Darcey and others. Marcels face was happy, he smiled and came forward, said: Mr. Miller, Darcey, you are also here? How wonderful that we meet again. Mr. Webern, we didnt have much to drinkst time we parted in a hurry. I didnt expect to meet you here in Ghost Doctor Valley, so well have to have a good drink this time. Jason smiled, looking incredibly cheerful. He was indeed very happy to meet his old friend here. Mr. Webern, Darcey smiled faintly towards Marcel, her eyes flicked around and saw Embus, she nodded slightly and said, Embus, its been a few months since west saw each other, how are you? Embus did not speak, his star-like eyes were fixed on Jasons body. Darceys words he did not seem to hear, the face looked slightly out of focus. Emily did not have much expression, after looking at Darcey, her cold gaze also swept over Jasons body. Thest time she was in Phoenix, she saw Jasons own umonbat power, but what really moved her was Jasons extremely richbat experience in the course of the battle. That is only after countless life and death killings to be able to refine thebat experience, thisbat experience does note out of nowhere. For her, who was dedicated to cultivating the path of ruthless killing, suchbat experience undoubtedly seemed extremely valuable and had a great attraction to her. Humph! Louis Neumann, on the other hand, snorted coldly, and when he saw Jason, he naturally remembered the unpleasant experience he had that night in Phoenix. He was ordered to kneel on the ground by Old Mr. Miller, and for the proud man, he really suffered an endless humiliation, he is a Heavenly Holy Lands saint son, but that night is in front of so many people kneeling, for his confidence can be imagined how heavy the blow. Levi Puchner a pair of tiger eyes looked at Jason, and then to the side of Ayan Bradley said: Brother Situ, you are not inquiring about Jason this person? The one standing in front of you is Jason. What?! Ayan Bradleys rigid face immediately cold down, revealing a cold hostile intent, the eyes of the killing machine hidden, this stared at Jason. Jason was talking with Marcel, during which he vaguely noticed a pair of eyes had been staring at him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He frowned, following the feeling to look over, is to meet the gaze of Embus stare, from the other side of the gaze can not see what, look like some bewilderment. He looked at Embus is also extraordinary temperament, owning an atmospheric aura, he was about to open his mouth to say something. A cold voice that does not hide its own killing machine sounded You are Jason, from Oakshire, who cut off my brothers right arm? Chapter 781 – Enemies Meet With the sound of this endless killing intent bellowed, the eyes of the people in the field have all looked over. Even Embus, who had been staring at Jason and was a bit lost in thought, came back to his senses, and naturally he realized that he had lost his temper. But his face as usual, the rich and handsome face is still maintained calm as usual face, his gaze is as warm as jade, giving people a sense of a modest son, but also let people feel that he is as a future king of the noble. Jason turned his eyes to Ayan Bradley, the impression that he did not know this guy, but since the other party has questioned him, he can not be taken seriously, immediately asked indifferently: Who are you? Im Ayan Bradley, Michael Bradley is my own brother. My brothers right arm was chopped off by your own hand, right? Ayan Bradley spoke in a cold voice, and the murderous intent in his eyes looked extremely strong. Jason face some surprise, he really can not see Ayan Bradley is Michael Bradleys brother, these two brothers from the appearance of the body is really quite different. Youre here to give your brother a head start? That ungrateful thing, trying to kill me attempted, I just cut off one of his arms counted his life. Jason said in an indifferent tone. What are you? Your life is not as precious as a hair on my brothers head! You broke my brothers arm, Ill make you pay with your life! Ayan Bradley said in a furious tone. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, there is a trace of coldness cold awning appeared, the Bradley family people really think they are the King of Heaven I do not? In their eyes others are cats and dogs like not worth mentioning? The words of this Ayan Bradley really made his heart flooded with a trace of anger to kill, originally he had a bad impression of the Bradley family people, has formed a beam, this guy from the Bradley family actually dare to jump in front of himself? If you want to die, I can make it happen for you! Jason responded coldly. The Wolf Boy beside Jason has clenched his fists, an extremely terrifying bloodthirsty and brutal aura fluctuations from his body diffused out, vaguely seems to have ayer of blood-colored killing gas in the diffusion, giving people the feeling like a huge Wolf standing proudly on top of the peak is revived, burst out the Wolfs wrath. Wolf Boy gaze closely at Ayan Bradley, he is observing Ayan Bradley body some weak points and fatal points, eyes shing killing intent more and more intense. It can be said that as soon as Jason gives the order, he will not hesitate to rush out and attack and kill towards Ayan Bradley. As for whether he can beat Ayan Bradley, this is not in Wolf Boys consideration. All he knew was that the man had opened his mouth and threatened to kill his brother. This is beyond the limit of Wolf Boys patience, simply intolerable, but also let his heart that violent killing machine rose up, staring at Ayan Bradleys eyes, with endless killing intent in the surge. Ayan Bradley heard Jasons words he was furious, this time he came out of the gate, finally is sessfully stepped into the beginning of the Completion Stage strength, which makes him appear extremely confident in himself up. The difference between his own strength and those proud disciples in the front of Hyacinth Fighters is not big anymore, and what is Jason in front of him?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He is just an ordinary person in the world, how can he beparable to Hyacinth Fighters? So in Ayan Bradleys opinion, he could just kill Jason with a single shot, and the difficulty would be as simple as stepping on a mole cricket. Ayan Bradley killing machine, he was about to say something when Benjamin Muir also came over, said in a deep voice: My master ising. All of you who have any past grudges will talkter. Just as Benjamin Muirs words fell, he saw Ghost Doctore out of the peach forest, with his hands behind his back and a cold face, his small, slightly narrowed eyes sweeping past the many talents in front of him, and said, The young people of your generation are indeed very good, with a style that does not lose to your ancestors. Since they are all here, lets take a short rest and talk about it tomorrow. The Ghost Doctor left this sentence and left. When the Ghost Doctor appeared, Ayan Bradleys own killing machine has been hidden, now after the Ghost Doctor left, he once again stared at Jason with an unkind gaze, a sense of not stopping until Jason is put to death. Embus suddenly smiled and said: Its rare that we can get together today. Why dont we have a small gathering in this peach forest and talk about each other? Embus so proposed, naturally, was echoed by the crowd, Darcey and others did not have any objections, anyway, supreme master in these days of pride basically know each other, each between the vague existence of a certainpetitive rtionship, but not yet the real interests of the time naturally will not tear face. This scene, the peach blossom dark, the breeze send fragrance, if there is a song to help, it would be perfect. Embus smiled, looked at Darcey and said, Darceys piano music is iparable, and those who hear it are obsessed. I wonder if Darcey can y a song for us? Jason was surprised when he heard that, looked at Darcey and said, You still know how to y the piano? Piano and violin or something like that? Darcey red at him and said, Its a guqin. Guqin? Havent heard of it. Why dont you take this opportunity to let me hear it? Jason asked with a smile. Darcey thought about it and said, Since we all have the pleasure, its fine for me to y a song. I just dont know if Ghost Doctor has a guqin here to borrow. Embus smiled and said, Of course, there is, Ghost Doctor senior is not only a doctor, but also a poet, a schr and a painter. I just need to borrow the ancient Chinese zither from Ghost Doctor. Embus personally went to Ghost Doctor and told him about this matter. Ghost Doctor was very interested when he learned that Darcey wanted to y the zither and personally took out his seven-stringed zither made of wutong wood, which is also considered an old antique. The ghost doctor is very precious to him. The ancient zither has been set up, Darcey walked over to the crowd after a slight blessing, and politely settled down. Darcey herself is extremely beautiful and wless, at this time, she has a white dress, floating like a fairy, her temperament is dusty, people are more beautiful than peach blossoms, she lightly raised her jade fingers, revealing her slender white jade fingers, stroking the surface of the zither, concentrating on deep thought, the sound of the zither rang out in vain in the peach forest, the sound of the zither is euphemistic but firm, the coupon ising, and it is like noble flowing water, bubbling rhythm; the sound of the zither is melodious, like high mountains, like flowing water, gurgling and nging, the listener is like enjoying The most beautiful scenery of nature makes people feel rxed and happy. Everyone in the audience was immersed in the beautiful music of the zither. Even Jason, who does not know the music, the five tones, can also hear the sound of the piano is indeed wonderful, pleasing to the ear, listening to the sound of the piano gives him a sense of the majesty of the mountains, the depth of the water, like a mountain flowing water, pouring down, continuous. Chapter 782 – Prefer male style? A song is finished. The peach grove seems to be still lingering in that like immortal music like the sound of the zither, listening to the sound of such a zither, will let people really realize what is the sense of the aftershock around the ear. It is indeed very beautiful and beautiful, so that people want to continue listening. For the younger generation of Supreme Masters disciples, the opportunity to hear Darcey y the piano is extremely rare, in some Supreme Master asions, as long as there is Darcey y the piano, it can be a hard to find, hard to buy. Good, good, a good song high mountain flowing water! Ghost Doctor could not help but open his mouth, praising one after another, saying, This is undoubtedly the most meaningful song Ive ever heard. Although I can also y this song, butpared to Miss Stokes, it stillcks a little bit of mood. Such skills are rare Ghost Doctor said looking at Darcey, his eyes could not help but show a trace of regret. He knew that Darceys own White Tiger Bloodline could not be resolved, even with his help, there would be at most five years to live, which is indeed too regrettable for a young man of Darceys amazing talent.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Darcey smiled and said, Youre wee, Ghost Doctor. I dare notpare my zither skills with those of the seniors. Theres no difference between the generations, if its good, its good. At least in this song High Mountain Flowing Water, I admit that I am inferior. Ghost Doctor said with a smile. At this time, Embus stood up, he smiled gently and elegantly, said: Darceys song High Mountain Flowing Water is indeed beautiful and beautiful, and has reached the high level of skill of the songs meaning. I also know a little bit of music, so Im going to take advantage of Darceys pearls in front of me, so Im going to make a fool of myself, so you can just listen to it casually. Embus is joking, you are very talented, even the piano, poetry, calligraphy and painting is also very deep attainment. Im just throwing a brick to draw in the jade. Darcey smiled as she stood up and gave way for Embus toe over and y a song on the piano. Embus smiled and thanked him, then sat down, and after a moment of contemtion, his long fingers were already plucking on the strings. When the strings were plucked, it struck the heart, giving a sense of endless love within the music, like a man who contains deep love is telling his beloved woman endless love and admiration. As the zither sounded, Embus also started to sing The phoenix returns to its hometown, and travels to the four seas to seek its phoenix. The time has not yet met and there is nothing to do, why do I realize that today I am rising to the hall Jason listened to the side suddenly felt quite awkward, for he did not know the music, but also be able to hear from the sound of the piano a hint of love, the piano seems to contain an endless sense of longing. Damn it, Jason also felt during the Embus gaze intentionally or unintentionally looked towards his side. This gave him goose bumps all over his body. This nerve, ying such a childish sound, coupled with the intentional gaze, which Jason could not help but think a strange thought this looks like a good skin guy can not prefer male style? He has a crush on himself? When I think back to when Embus and his group first arrived, Embuss gaze was fixed on him for a long time and was quite fascinated, which forced Jason to have such questions. I have a normal sexual orientation, okay? This damn white boy, really if you like male style, but also on their own, then how to say also to stay away, I can not ruin a life of fame in his hands. In the field, Darceys face was vaguely unnatural. She could hear that the song Embus yed was Phoenix Seeking Phoenix, an ancient song from the story of Sima Xiangru and Zhuo Wenjun, expressing the mans love for the woman he loves. She just finished the song, Embus then yed such a song, the specific meaning of which she knows very well. But she did not show too much emotion, still looks calm as usual, but the face looks a little less natural. Ghost Doctor looked at Embus, and then looked at Darcey, he naturally understood the intention of Embus to y this song, but for the younger generation of things he will not get involved. Louis Neumann is coldly grunted, although he does not like these poetry, music, calligraphy and painting, but after all, is also a sacred son of a sacrednd, so more or less also understand. Seeing Embus so tantly using this song Phoenix Seeking Phoenix to show love to Darcey, he was naturally very upset. You know, he is also considered one of Darceys ardent suitors. Marcel, on the other hand, was sitting with Jason and was talking to each other. Marcel and Jason can be said to have met each other as soon as possible, thest time we parted not long ago, here reunited really let them feel very happy, talk is also familiar with iparable. Mr. Webern, what are your ns toe to Ghost Doctor Valley this time? Jason asked. Jason asked. Marcel said truthfully, I have collected all the herbs to make a Holy Yuan Dan in the Holy Land, so I came to entrust Ghost Doctor to help me make it. This Holy Yuan Dan can only be made by Ghost Doctor? Jason asked. More or less. Other families and sects have mastered the method of refining, but the difficulty of making Holy Yuan Dan is not the method of refining, but the control of the fire of the herbs. This point, no one can and Ghost Doctor seniors. The sess rate of Ghost Doctor is not 100 percent, but more than 90 percent is no problem. Marcel opened his mouth and continued, Holy Yuan Dan required herbs are too precious and hard to find, even my holynd also need several years to collect the refining of a Holy Yuan Dan herbs. So naturally, they do not dare to waste. Hearing this Jason also understands that the refining Holy Yuan Dan herbs are too scarce, other families and sects do not dare to try to refine, after all, one tenth of the sess rate is too low, in case of refining failure, that the previous years to spend the financial energy to collect the herbs will be put to waste. Its far better to get Ghost Doctors help to refine it, at most, you just pay some price. The others came to Ghost Doctor senior is not also to refine Holy Yuan Dan? asked Jason. Marcel shook his head and said, Not really. There might be requests from other parties or something like that. Jason nodded, nced at Embus, who was still singing and ying the zither, and asked, Who is that guy ying the zither? He is the Miller family young master, generally known as Embus, Hyacinth Fighters ranked third, is a very strong man both in talent and strength. Marcel said. Do you have much contact with him? Jason asked. Not bad, we meet a few times a year in supreme master. Marcel said. Jasons eyes turned, lowered his voice, and asked curiously, How is this Embus reputation in supreme master? Lets say on the issue of orientation between men and women, does he prefer male style? Chapter 783 – What is the Martial Way? Prefer male style? Marcels face was stunned when he heard Jasons words, and only after a long time did heugh dumbly and say, Mr. Miller must have some kind of misunderstanding, right? Jason lit a cigarette and said, I just feel that this guy has been staring at me ever since he appeared. The tune he yed was a childs love, and he even looked at me a few times. I dont have a grudge against him, and I didnt know him before, so why pay attention to me like this? So, it is inevitable to be curious. If there were no one else in the room, Marcel would haveughed out loud, but he held back hisughter and said, Maybe Embus admires Mr. Miller too. Mr. Miller knows what kind of ancient music Embus yed? Jason shook his head and said, I dont really know. Phoenix. Darcey had just yed a song, and Embus had linked to it, and everyone knew what he wanted. Marcel said. Jason suddenly realized, said: so it is, I thought this kid like male style. So this kids way of picking up girls is really high ss ah. I cant really learn this one, I cant help but admire it. Its a pity that Darcey doesnt like such a white boy like him. I also agree. I think its better to be masculine and dominant like Mr. Miller in order to impress Darcey. Marcel said with a straight face. Jasonughed and said, Mr. Webern, I thought you were an honest man. Im telling the truth. Marcel smiled. While the two were talking, Embus had finished ying the piece Phoenix Seeking Phoenix, and with a light smile, he said, Presented. Pop, pop, pop! Louis Neumann was the first to apud and said with a smile, I didnt expect Embus to have such amazing skills, its really impressive. I guess Embuss excellent piano skills are a big plus for him to be ranked third in the Hyacinth Fighters, right? Louis Neumanns words were a bit deep, meaning that he was mocking Embus for not being strong enough to be ranked third in the Hyacinth Fighters and needing other skills in poetry, piano, calligraphy and painting to give himself extra points. But only the Hyacinth Ladies are judged on poetry, qin, calligraphy and painting, not on the Hyacinth Fighters. Embus was not annoyed, his face was still as warm as a jade smile, he said: Wuji saint sons strength has soared in recent years, it is said that he has also received some great creation in Heavenly Holy Land, I think in thepetition for next years list, Wuji saint son is aiming for the top three.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dare not dare. Louis Neumann opened his mouth and said with a sneer, But I will still fight for what I should fight for. embus is broad-minded and has a great sense of ambition, which I admire very much. However, supreme master or will be on the martial arts is respected. Martial power is strong enough, rivers and mountains do not need to point, can be taken directly into the arms. Since we are talking about martial arts, then we here might as well discuss the exchange of ideas. What do you think is martial arts? What is the Tao? Embus asked. Emily, who hadnt said anything and had no expression, suddenly spoke up and said, The martial way is to practice the heart. Cut off the seven emotions and six desires, no emotions and no desires, in order to seek the true meaning of martial arts with a sincere and pure heart. From what I see, the martial path is emotionless. Emilys insight on martial arts is also in line with her own martial path. Embus opened his mouth, he looked at Marcel and asked, Marcel only see, what is the martial path? Marcel mused and said, In my opinion, martial arts is justice. People who cultivate martial arts should uphold their own martial virtues, not to bully the weak with the strong, not to help the tiger, not to vite the taboo with martial arts. Only in this way can we cultivate our own righteousness. A body of righteousness, walking in the world, ghosts and gods are avoiding, can support justice, help the weak, help others with martial arts, this is the true meaning of martial arts in my heart. This is really a grand statement, full of benevolence and morality. Since we practice martial arts, we are destined to be different from the ordinary people in the mundane world. There are too many shackles in the world, and the practice of martial arts is just to break the shackles of oneself and get a wide world and space where one is free to do as one pleases. The true martial arts should not be confined, should be free to the ocean, proud of the world, to do this is considered to have seen the true meaning of martial arts. Louis Neumann retorted. Zack Abel, who was sitting alone, smiledzily and said, To be honest, I really dont know what the true meaning of martial arts should be. For me, martial arts is a matter of the heart. If you have talent, you can practice, but if you dont have talent, you cant hang yourself from a tree because you want to prove your martial arts. People, it is not easy toe to this world for a while, always have to see what the world is like, always have to live a style, not to be in vain toe to the world to walk a. Mr. Abel has no desire and no need, such a state of mind is also very good. Embus smiled lightly, then said, In my understanding, martial arts martial arts, martial arts is secondary, the road is the true meaning. There are thousands of paths, some people pursue the path of ten thousand enemies, some people pursue the path of fast rivers andkes sprinkled with a moment, naturally, there are also people who pursue the path of the king who sits in the kingdom all of this, all presented in martial arts. Dare to ask Embus, then what is your way? Darcey suddenly smiled and asked. My path is the path of although millions of people. Embus opened his mouth, the words were very vague, but also showed his own kind of verve, he then intentionally looked at Jason, said, I do not know how to call this brother? You are also from supreme master? Jason did not expect Embus to ask the question himself, he smiled and said, My name is Jason, I am not a disciple of Supreme Master. I am just an ordinary person in the world as you call it. Today here, to meet all of you supreme master handsome talents, really opened my eyes. Oakshire Jason? Embus spoke, his face still calm, he said with a smile, Mr. Miller is modest. Recently, the word Jason has be famous in supreme master. Jason was stunned and asked, Is there such a thing? Mr. Miller fought against the Bradley familys Martial Realm powerhouse, then defeated the young master of the Kotothe Jiang family in Phoenix, and then fought two Completion Stage powerhouses alone These deeds have already spread to the Supreme Master, Embus said, and continued, Even some people in the Supreme Master have already decided that in next years Hyacinth Fighters, Mr. Miller will be in the top five. Miller canpete for the top five. Hmph! Ayan Bradley grunted coldly and gave Jason a cold stare. Embus, who didnt know if it was intentional or not, brought up the matter between Jason and the Bradley family, which inevitably made Ayan Bradley feel humiliated while the killing intent in his heart rose up again. Embus is joking, I am not one of your supreme master. I have a clear idea of my own strength. Jason said with a smile. Maybe you cant say that. From my point of view, Mr. Millers martial arts is also extremely extraordinary. But I wonder how the word Budo is interpreted in your mind? Embus asked with interest. Chapter 784 – Angry about the battle What is Budo? Jason hadnt really thought about it. When he was young, he was thrown into the medicine pot by Old Mr. Miller every day to soak and refine his body. When he was caught up in the mountains by Old Mr. Miller and faced with the ferocious beasts, his understanding of martial arts at that time was to be stronger and not to be bullied by those beasts. So he has been practicing boxing since he was a child, feeling his own boxing way. Later, Old Mr. Miller sent him to the army, and then into the Dragon Shade, he began to follow the Dragon Shade fighters with special training, that period of time he will not forget. At that time, his only thought was to be stronger, only to be stronger, in order to betterplete the mission, in order to live up to the duties undertaken by the Dragon Shade, in order to better protect the country. Time and again the baptism of battle, time and again through the smoke of life and death, watching the side of a warrior fell one after another, experienced arade left, gradually, his heart began to be numb, at that time he desperately cultivation, and constantly stimte their own potential, the only purpose is to be stronger. The only way to get stronger is to guard yourrades in the battlefield. From that moment on, he understood the truth that the ultimate purpose of war is not to win, but to keep himself and hisrades alive. Until now, although he nominally quit Dragon Shade, but he still has a goal to fight for, he still has something to protect, such as revenge for the past brothers, such as to protect his side of the people and Satan Army soldiers and so on. Therefore, he did not cken his strength, he is still training in his own way to be stronger and stronger. The martial art is just one of the ways to make him stronger. Jason said slowly, I dont know what the meaning of the so-called martial arts is. To me, martial arts is just one of the means to make me stronger. I want to be stronger, but only to be able to guard something worthy of my protection. Thats true. When you live in the world, there are always things and people you need to guard. Martial arts is indeed a way to be stronger, but it is not the only way. Embus said. Ayan Bradley, who was sitting on Louis Neumanns side, said in a cold voice, Jason, youre right, some things do need to be guarded. For me, Im guarding the Bradley family and my family. My brothers right arm was cut off by you, and as a brother I naturally have to guard my disciple. So, I have to take your life to pay for this revenge. Jasons gaze was cold and cold, Ayan Bradleys repeated provocations had exceeded his bottom line, the other side really thought he was a mudblood and could be taken at will? The Bradley familys headless thing, I can cut off one of your brothers arms, naturally I can also cut off your good head. Jason opened his mouth and continued, This is Ghost Doctor Valley, for the face of Ghost Doctor seniors, I have not wanted to bother with you. You have to bleep a different, really think you are invincible? Even in Ghost Doctor Valley, you can follow the rules in supreme master about martial arts challenges. As long as Ghost Doctor seniors allow to duel here. Ayan Bradley stood up, himself diffused a thick and deep killing machine, he stared at Jason, said, If you have the guts, I will follow the rules of supreme master and make a martial arts challenge to you. Ghost Doctor has not left yet, after hearing this he said with a nd face, Your juniors fight, the old man naturally will not interfere. It doesnt matter if you want to challenge me, as long as you dont destroy the old mans vegetable garden and medicinal garden. With Ghost Doctor seniors words, then I am relieved. Ayan Bradley stared at Jason and said in a cold voice, Jason, I am now formally challenging you to a martial artspetition, do you dare to take it? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Whats wrong with that? Could it be that Embus thinks this man is also surnamed Miller, and therefore thinks he is also a member of the Miller family, and therefore wants to speak for him? Ayan Bradley said. Embus eyes deep sh a cold aura, but the surface is not moving, he said lightly: Mr. Bradley is joking. I just dont want to fight and kill to spoil the harmony of our conversation. This man has a grudge against my brother for breaking his arm, how can I swallow this anger? Ayan Bradley aggressively, looking directly at Jason, not hiding his killing intent, he said in a cold voice, Miller, you dare to fight? If you do not dare to fight as a shrinking violet, I indeed can not help you anything. Marcel frowned and said, Mr. Bradley, what is the meaning of being so aggressive? Why dont you ask Mr. Miller why he cut off your brothers right arm? I only know the truth of the weak and the strong. Ayan Bradley said. The weak are the strong! Jason stood up, coldly stared at Ayan Bradley and said, As far as I know, there can be other conditions attached to a match. Didnt you want to kill me to avenge your brothers death? Dont you think you can easily stomp me to death? Then, how about we both set up a life and death agreement for this match? Ayan Bradleys eyes shed coldly, indeed, he was determined to kill Jason to avenge his brother Michael Bradley. If ording to the supreme master match challenge, there is no life and death certificate attached, then the match is at best to share the victory and defeat, the other party will be injured, once the other party has lost the battle and admitted defeat, this match should also stop, not to take further lives. Ayan Bradleys eyes murderous fierce, he said in a deep voice: Okay, then Ill set up a life and death treaty with you!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The words have just fallen sound, a figure in the distance, quickly came to Ayan Bradleys side, his body is sturdy, like a lion, itself has a majestic power, the majestic face gives people a sense of anger vajra. This is precisely the Bradley family Cory Bradley, a Heritage Master Stage level of existence! Ayan, the life and death certificate is not a childs y, need to think twice. Cory Bradley said in a deep voice. Cousin uncle, my mind is made up. If I cant avenge my brother this time, my martial arts heart will also be affected. If I cant even defeat one person in the mundane world, how can I talk about pursuing a higher and stronger martial art? Ayan Bradley said. Cory Bradleys thick eyebrows were raised and he gave Jason a deep look, as if he wanted to see Jason through. In his perception, Jason himself does not have the slightest fluctuation of the ancient martial arts aura, think of the path of physical cultivation, think of Ayan Bradley out of the gate after his own martial arts strength has sessfully broken through to the beginning of the Completion Stage, he nodded his head. He himself also felt that with Ayan Bradley, Completion Stage strength, there should be no problem in dealing with an ordinary person who does not practice ancient martial arts. Jason said: Then choose an open field. I made a life and death agreement with you, life and death in the battle by people, outsiders will never interfere. The people in the field and Ghost Doctor seniors can all testify! Ive never seen a duel between juniors before. All right, Jason, Ill take care of your life and death. Ghost Doctor said. With Ghost Doctors words, the duel was a foregone conclusion. Chapter 785 – The Battle of Life and Death Ghost Doctor Valley, an open meadow. This open space has be the site of a life-and-death duel between Jason and Ayan Bradley. Darceys face is calm and not worried about Jason, because she knows very well that Jason does not practice ancient martial arts, taking the path of physical cultivation, but Jasons own strength is difficult to judge with conventional eyes, she believes that this battle Jason will win without a doubt. On the contrary, Trinity, Nora mother and daughter two face vaguely some worry, they know Ghost Doctor senior is extremely extraordinary, and supreme master in these young handsome talent cane to Ghost Doctor senior, think is also a big head. Ayan Bradleys side is going to have a life and death battle with Jason, they really have some hidden worries in their hearts, secretly worried about Jason. Jason, you, you want to fight with this person in a life and death duel? Nora asked with a worried tone. Jasons eyes sunk, said: Its not that I want to duel with him, but this guy has been aggressive, as if he will not give up until Im killed. When facing such a guy, the best way to respond is to make him shut up forever! But wouldnt a life-and-death duel be dangerous? Nora asked with some apprehension in her tone. Jason smiled lightly, showing a confident aura, he said: Life and death duel is nothing. Ive been through a lot of life and death situations anyway. Dont worry, Ill be fine. You have to be careful! Nora said softly. Dont worry, I havent even had the chance to subdue you, the vixen, how can I be okay? Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, whispering. You. Noras face was red, she couldnt help but stomp her feet, but she saw Jason already walking towards the battlefield. Ayan Bradley also came forward, his gaze cold, his body is filled with a heavy iparable killing intent, he stared dead at Jason, his body has begun to have a Completion Stage pressure aura in the diffusion. Jasons face is calm, standing on this, itself does not look any outbreak of breath, but he stands there, but gives a feeling of stability like a rock, like a mountain, proudly standing on the spot, calm and introspective. So Mr. Bradley has broken through to the Completion Stage, no wonder he is so confident. Embus opened his mouth and said. Jasons strength can not be determined by the realm, this battle, may not be Ayan Bradley can win. Emily said. It seems that Emily is still quite confident in Jason. Embus said in a nd tone. At least in terms ofbat experience, he deserves my respect. Emily said. Embus stopped talking, and the gaze in his eyes spared Jason. Speaking of which, he should call Jason a cousin. When he came to Ghost Doctor Valley, he did not expect Jason to be here, so the first time he saw Jason, he was inevitably a little lost in thought, not expecting him to meet with his nominal cousin. However, he did note out to recognize, after the change of the year, the Miller family Canglong lineage has been expelled from the Miller family, so Jason even with the Miller family bloodline, but also the same as the Miller family outcast. He, however, is the son of the Miller family head, gifted and intelligent, extremely talented, the future is to bear the Miller family prosperity of the burden. In such a situation, he naturally will not go to identify with Jason. He had also heard about Jasons performance, and this Ayan Bradley wanted to challenge Jason, so he could see how Jasons strength was without practicing ancient martial arts. Jason, give me death! Ayan Bradley roared furiously, his hair was open, and a majestic martial arts aura erupted out of himself, appearing extremely violent and matchless, and a heavy Completion Stage pressure field spread out, enveloping Jason. However, Jason remained unmoved, he had fought with Mochi of Completion Stage strength, so he had some understanding of opponents of Completion Stage strength. Whoosh! With a roar, Ayan Bradley moved his body and charged towards Jason like a bloodthirsty predatory beast, and at the same time, he developed his own fist, and his first strike was the Bradley familys ancestral fist, Sunlight Fist! This is a powerful fist, the Bradley familys inherited martial art, extremely violent, extremely consistent with Ayan Bradleys own aura. Rumble! Ayan Bradleyunched a fist, the power of his own four Latent Energy coalesced, forming a fierce and boundless killing power on his fist, and when this fist came to kill, the blossoming fist aura was extremely blinding, like a burning sun. Lets fight! Jason coldly shouted, his own open power secret realm,yers of secret realm power emerged, majestic majestic secret realm power in his body rushing roar, making his heart drumming up, the drumming sound can be heard by outsiders, like a prehistoric beast in recovery. Jasons own fierce and virile qi and blood is diffusing out, an iron-blooded killing aura rises to the sky, rolls the god-like might in the diffusion, in that wrapped in the mountain of blood killing aura shrouded, this side of the duel site seems to have been transformed into a hell site. And he is the Satan, the demon ruler who walks in the human world!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Three anger blood fire float! Jason exploded into a fist of fury, and the surging and raging secret power coalesced into a storm of power, and with his fist, he killed Ayan Bradleys fist. At once, Jasons outburst of fist power evolved a kind of silent fist intent, as if the fist power passed by, blood and fire drifted, everything was silent, under the fist intent envelope, all living things were reduced to silence! Boom! A loud bang, Jason and Ayan Bradleys fist power ruthlessly dueled together, each others fist power burst out of the force also ruthlessly dueled together. Jasons own fist power formed a violent attack swept up, but also encountered Ayan Bradleys own violent and powerful Latent Energy force attack. Ayan Bradleys eyes shed with a strange look, and then he roared again, and his Sunlight Fist fist momentum was continuously exerted,yers of fist shadow emerged, like a hot little sun in the blinding light, burning towards Jason. Immortal Supression! Five Angry Fists! Jason shouted violently as he still cast the Fist of Fury Kill. Now his strength is still secret realm two realm, but has already touched the threshold of secret realm three realm, only need a certain opportunity, his own strength realm will once again break the realm, so step into the secret realm three realm strength. Chapter 786 Fistless (I) Ayan Bradleys aura is fierce and violent, like a bloodthirsty beast, with an endless murderous auraing out of his body, appearing brutal and bloodthirsty. The Bradley familys inherited martial arts path, the fist that he has performed is fierce and violent, and it has a kind of gold and stone cracking power. Jason is like a god, like a Satan who dominates the lives of all beings, his aura is like an abyss, like a mountain peak towering over him, no matter how violent Ayan Bradleys attack is, it fails to shake him half a point. Jason cultivated the Iplete Boxing Sutra, not only from the realization of the meaning of heavy fist, evolved the Heaven Fist fist meaning, but also re-understood the fist meaning of his own fist of anger and killing. As a result, his fist of fury has now increased a level of power, basically reached the level of the strongest fist, even with the Bradley familys inherited martial arts Sunlight Fist performed by Ayan Bradley is not inferior. Under the field, a person is watching the battle face are beginning to look a little shaken. In their opinion, Ayan Bradleys own Completion Stage early stage strength is already very strong, at least in the supreme master young generation disciples, can reach this strength of not many people, but also only Hyacinth Fighters on the pride can do. The Ayan Bradley is a fierce and violent martial arts path, which is rted to his own strong body and powerful explosive power, but in the course of the duel, Jason did not avoid Ayan Bradleys fist attack, but repeatedly with Ayan Bradley hard fist duel, and actually did not lose the wind, which makes The crowd is surprised and incredible. During the battle, Jason never had the slightest fluctuation of ancient martial arts aura, indicating that he always broke out the power of the human body, but the power of the body was actually able to duel with the ancient force power of the beginning of the Completion Stage? This was almost a subversive perception for the heavenly beings in the field. Mr. Millers martial path is really strong and powerful, not cultivating ancient martial arts, but not weaker, even stronger! This is really incredible! Every time I see Mr. Miller, I always feel that his martial arts strength has improved by anotheryer, which is really convincing. Marcel couldnt help but sigh in admiration and said. Im really getting curious about Jason. He should be a strong person who has returned from the battlefield, right? Under careful observation, he was always calm and steady during the battle, just like a rock, no matter if the opponent attacked and killed, he did not panic, knew how to resist and how to counterattack, and waspletely at ease. This kind ofbat experience is really convincing. Emily opened her mouth and said. Louis Neumanns eyes were shining, and his face showed a faintly suppressed anger, he could see that Jasons strength had be stronger than when he was in Phoenix. How is this possible? Jason is not a supreme master disciple, there are no resources behind him to cultivate with the powerful heritage of the family sect, how did he improve his strength so quickly? Could it be the help of Lewis Miller beside him? When he thought of Lewis Miller, Louis Neumann could not help but shiver in his heart, that night he personally saw Lewis Miller personally kill the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Heavenly Holy Land. Afterwards, Heavenly Holy Land did not make a statement, the matter seems to be so uncovered. This is a clear sign that Heavenly Holy Land has gone soft, fearing Lewis Millers reputation. What Louis Neumann wanted was for him to be able to kill Jason himself, and thus avenge his shame! ording to the rules of Supreme Master, the younger generation will not interfere with the older generations fight, and that night in Phoenix, Old Mr. Miller also said himself that he wanted to take revenge on Jason for a fair challenge. The first thing you need to do is to look at Jasons own strength, his own martial arts path and so on. However, what he saw was that Jasons strength had actually improved one more steppared to that night in Phoenix, which made him feel shocked and resentful. Embus face did not change, but his eyes were shining, and his eyes were staring at the duel in the field without blinking, but he did not know what was in his mind. Is this the only strength you have? At this time, Jason in the field suddenly opened his mouth, his indifferent face seemed to show a trace of disappointment, as if he felt that an opponent like Ayan Bradley in front of him was not as powerful as he had imagined. It is undeniable that Ayan Bradleys own strength is stronger than the Mochi he killed, mainly because Ayan Bradleys Latent Energy power is more majestic and violent, and the quality of Latent Energy power is stronger than a chip. However, after the battle with Mochi that day, Jasons own strength has been raised again, and has reached the threshold of the Secret Realm III realm. Damn fellow! Are you looking down on me? Then Ill show you my true strength! Ayan Bradley roared furiously. In an instant, Ayan Bradleys own aura climbed up, and the aura of martial pressure that pervaded his body actually went up a level, bing more majestic and heavy, his strength was actually a cut higher than before! This is the Bradley familys mixed element ascending martial arts technique! Louis Neumann couldnt help but speak. Emilys eyes also appeared a slight fluctuation, the Bradley familys mixed element ascension martial arts is extremely famous, once running this technique, their own martial arts aura will get a certain boost and enhance, so that the outbreak of a stronger martial arts strength. I dont know how many levels Mr. Bradley has cultivated the Mixed Yuan Ascending Martial Arts Technique to, but it is said that when cultivated to the perfection level, it can explode several times the attacking power! This technique is indeed extremely dominant and powerful! Embus couldnt help but speak up as well. Ayan Bradleys own martial arts aura continued to rise, although his current strength was still at the beginning of the Completion Stage, but at this moment the aura that pervaded his body already had the aura of the middle of the Completion Stage. Shining Sun Burning Eight Wastnds! Kill me! Ayan Bradley let out an earth-shattering roar, his body moved, bullying up, lightning rushed towards Jason, while evolving the strongest strike in his own fist, brilliant as the burning sun of the eight wastnds of fist power towards Jason head-on attack and kill, an overwhelming aura, a gods and demons can not stop the violent aura. I have a Fist into the sky! Jasons face is calm, even though Ayan Bradleys fist overwhelmed him with a burning sensation, but he is still not panicked, the power of Abyss Blow in his secret realm pulled out, evolving the first Fist into the sky in Heaven Fist. The fist into the sky.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fist into the sky! When Jasons fist intent evolved, it gave the impression of a flying dragon rising into the sky, soaring straight up to the ninth heaven, unbridled and arrogant, spanning the heavens and the earth, and containing an unspeakable heavy fist mystery! So what if it burns the eight wastes? I have a fist that rises to the sky and shatters the void! Chapter 787 Fistless (II) But when Jason started to push his Abyss Blow power and evolved Heaven Fist, a momentum that he had been feeling and gathering himself diffused from his body. Like a mountain, like a mountain, like an abyss! This momentum, carrying a heavy and majestic intention, as if within the envelope of his own breath, there is a hundred thousand mountains pressing down, thus forming a gravity potential field! This is a prototype of his own potential, directly evolved a gravitational potential field! In this gravity field, Jasons every move seems to carry a force of 10, 000 pounds, as thick as the earth, as heavy as a mountain, also makes his outburst of fist power seems even more thick and heavy, this is a kind of enrichment of their own potential! This kid Ghost Doctor, who had been watching the battle, had a sudden change of face, and the two old eyes could not help but shoot out two sharp awnings. Previously when Jason fought with Ayan Bradleys own ancient force power by virtue of his own physical strength, he did not feel moved until this moment, after Jason began to evolve his own potential, he felt shocked! At this point, he finally understood why Old Mr. Miller had such confidence in Jason, believing that Jasons future martial arts achievements were no less than his, and even better than blue. After all, at such a young age to be able to evolve their own potential is rare, supreme master young generation of disciples, and how many people can do? At least, Ayan Bradley cant do it yet, he cant gather a momentum of his own! Cory Bradley, whose face was still calm and collected, also changed his face at this moment. He stared at Jason in the field, and the shock in his eyes was hard to conceal. The reason is that he also sensed Jasons evolved potential, although this potential is still only a prototype, but it is already beginning to form, with the support of this potential, it is like a tiger to Jasons wings. Embuss face suddenly shed a hint of seriousness, his gaze also shed a hint ofplexity, for a pride like him, he can sense Jasons own changes, which is why he felt some seriousness, and even some resentment a mere outcast, how could he have such achievements? In Jasons own evolution of the gravitational force field under the force, Ayan Bradleys feelings are the most profound, in the dark, he felt as if there were a hundred thousand mountains when the head pressed down, so that his actions have appeared some slow, as if every move is in the mountain, bringing an iparably heavy feeling. Bang! At this time, the two fists have been ruthlessly sted together, Jason that Fist into the sky of a fist burst out with full force, the fist contains the majestic force of the Abyss Blow also swept swallowed, sted towards Ayan Bradley.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With one punch, it directly killed Ayan Bradleys most powerful punch. Breaking Punch! Jason shouted again, he continued to evolve the Heaven Fist fist, this fists fist intention evolved, his own fist intention seems to have turned into the 100, 000 mountains, with his fist direction to this wrapped up to, unstoppable, break all the mountains and rivers, showing a masculine and overbearing intention. The fist intent with the intention of heavy fist is a perfect match with Jasons own evolved gravitational field, under the gravitational field of gravity, making the power of this fist a few points heavier, with a destructive momentum towards Ayan Bradley to kill. Roar! Ayan Bradley roared out, he frantically ran his own mixed element ascension martial art, almost frantically to enhance his own martial power, he seemed to be in a state of madness, never stop running this technique, seems to have forgotten the limits of his body can withstand and excessive operation of this technique under the brought irreversible damage. Ayan Bradley can no longer care so much, the gravitational field brings him a heavy oppressive force makes him like carrying a mountain, in such a state, he is greatly affected by both movement and punching, simply can not do described freely. The only way topletely get rid of this gravitational field of oppression is to continuously improve their own power of martial arts, in order to offset the oppression of this gravitational field of potential. Below the field, Cory Bradleys face looked anxious and said in a deep voice, Ayan, this cannot be done, you will suffer irreversible injuries! However, Cory Bradleys exit warning is no longer effective, has fallen into a state of madness Ayan Bradley roar, his own breath climbing, he gathered a more powerful martial power, one after another to promote the Sunlight Fist fist power, this attack and kill, the whole The whole man was as mad as if he was going to die with Jason. Jasons fist that broke the mountains and rivers was still killing with fury, suppressing the void with a heavy and boundless fist intent to suppress Ayan Bradley. Bang! Bang! After the sound of sessive fist sts, Jasons fist is enough to shatter the mountains and rivers by virtue of the heavy and majestic Abyss Blow force hard to Ayan Bradleys fist to kill a void, the majestic force is also shocked Ayan Bradley open mouth muffled grunt, the body also shake and up. Before Ayan Bradley recovered, Jasons own fist intent evolved again, this fists fist intent seems to have been transformed into a god in the depths of hell, heavy fist, shaking the nine ghosts and yellow springs, there is a supreme aura, fist intent directly after the realm of the nine ghosts, the only thing brought about is the horrific aura of death and silence! This is the second style of Heaven Fist, Hellbreaker Fist! Jasons own boxing intent evolved one after another, has already shocked the people watching the battle in the field, to know the understanding of boxing is to condense their own boxing intent. However, not many of the younger generation of Supreme Master disciples are able toprehend the fist intent. Fistless! Ghost Doctor could not help but exim, and then said to himself, Old Mr. Millers strong, because his own fist intent can evolve the heavenly dao, the strong fist intent, no one can be its right! I didnt expect that Jasons understanding of fist intent would be so terrifying, he really deserves to be the grandson of Old Mr. Miller! Louis Neumanns face was already shocked, and his nk gaze looked unbelievable. Emilys long, narrow and feminine eyes had a different color, as if she was happy to see the hunt. Marcels face is excited, his eyes are shining, he looks extremely excited and inspired, his heart is apuding Jasons unparalleled fist. Darceys face was calm as usual, like a fairy who is not out of this world, still quiet and calm. Embuss face is getting heavier and heavier, even, this heaviness has made him feel an invisible pressure, so that he could not help but clench his fist. The Abel family young master Zack Abel is still azy look, looking as if nothing in the world can attract him, but his eyes are always on the two sides of the battle. Boom! At this point, Jasons fist, which had fallen to the bottom of the sky, had fallen, under the augmentation of his own gravity field, one after the other, breaking Ayan Bradleys attacking fist, and finally this fistnded on Ayan Bradleys chest, sending him flying out. Chapter 788 – If you should kill, you should kill Wow. Ayan Bradleys whole body was hit like a heavy blow, hit by a punch, his body staggered back, the whole person can not help but a mouth, coughing out a mouthful of scarlet blood. The Abyss Blow force that erupted from Jasons fist was extremely majestic and heavy, and the force of the blow entered Ayan Bradleys body, and even though the force of the blow was partially offset by Ayan Bradleys fist, the residual force of the fist was still too fierce for Ayan Bradleys body to withstand. Even though Ayan Bradleys own body is extremely strong, under the gravity of such a punch, he was still injured and coughing blood. Defeated! Embus couldnt help but say to himself. Seeing this scene, he knew that Ayan Bradley had lost the battle and was no match for Jason. He couldnt help but open his mouth and exhale, as if to exhale the turbid air in his chest, he really didnt expect that with the strength of Ayan BradleyCompletion Stage early stage, coupled with the Bradley familys extremely unbelievable Kung Fu method Mixed Element Ascension Martial Skill With the help of the Bradley familys extremely unbelievable martial arts method Mixed Element Ascension Martial Arts, he was actually not a match for Jason, who does not practice ancient martial arts. This makes him cant help but think, this will be Jasons own full strength? Or, does Jason have more powerful strength? In fact, not to mention the other, just from Jasons own evolution of the fist dao fist intent, can already judge Jasons strength in martial arts, is definitelyparable to Hyacinth Fighters top 5 existence! I knew that Mr. Millers martial art was amazing, even if he didnt practice ancient martial arts, Mr. Miller would still be able to walk out of his own path of the strongest martial art! Marcelughed and couldnt help but say. Darceys beautiful jade face also showed a light smile.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Noras heart had been hanging on the ground for a while, seeing Jason knocking Ayan Bradley back, she knew that Jason had definitely won this battle. How could this be the result? How strong is this guys strength? Could it be that flesh cultivation is really not weaker than ancient martial arts cultivation? Louis Neumann froze, the result of this battle made him a bit incredulous, simply couldnt imagine that Jasons strength would be so unbelievable, now he was able to defeat a Completion Stage powerhouse head-on. Ayan, are you okay? Cory Bradley could not help but ask, looking extremely concerned. Ayan Bradley stabilized his body, his whole person was simply hating madness, a face looked a little distorted because of excessive anger, the result of such a battle is contrary to what he imagined, not at all what he wanted. Defeat? How could he possibly lose? He had to kill Jason to avenge his brothers broken arm! How could he lose? Ill kill you, Ill kill you! Ayan Bradley roared out in anger, he ignored his own injuries, frantically mobilized his own martial arts power, his own quadruple Latent Energy power all together, in that resigned roar, he rushed forward, reenacting his own strongest fist, a violent and strong fist power st out, with the overwhelming momentum towards Jason, Jason enveloped. Jasons mouth was filled with a cold smile, his feet were stretched, and then his whole body dashed forward, rushing towards Ayan Bradley with a lightning fast speed. Boom! At the same time, Jason once again gathered his Abyss Blow power, exploded out of the Heaven Fist momentum, the fist momentum of the heavy fist intention again evolved, this suppressed to kill Ayan Bradley. Ayan Bradley, who was injured, kept running the mixed element ascension martial arts technique, but under the suppression of Jasons own gravitational force field, he felt the pressure of his injuries, as if he did not need Jasons hands, just the force The gravitational force field brought about by the momentum is enough to crush him. Without a doubt, Jasons fist with the intention of a majestic heavy fist again broke and killed Ayan Bradleys madly crushing fist, Jasons fist power remaining power does not diminish, this broke and killed, once again a fist on the body of Ayan Bradley. Ka-ching! Ayan Bradleys body came with the sound of broken sternum, Ayan Bradley also once again spurted blood from his mouth and flew backwards, his entire body fell heavily to the ground. Didnt you want to kill me? Unfortunately, you cant do it yet! Last time, I let your brother escape and only cut off one of his arms. This time, Id like to see how you can still escape! Jason opened his mouth, and a cold and merciless killing intent was already flowing from his body, pointing straight at Ayan Bradley. How dare you! At this time, a cold cry came, it was Cory Bradley, at this time he was like a Buddha reincarnated, showing a supreme power of the angry Vajra, at the same time there is a Heritage Master Stage of the terrifying pressure aura pointed directly at Jason, which contains a deep as the prison killing intent! Jason immediately felt his own gravity field as ice and snow melting likeyers of copse, the wisp of Heritage Master Stage pressure forced toe, it is impossible for him to resist, the whole body also suffered a great sense of pressure, a deadly crisis feeling also enveloped the whole body. However, this feeling exists only for a moment. In an instant, Jason felt that the terrifying Heritage Master Stage pressure was erased, and he returned to his previous state of no pressure. At this point, Ghost Doctors voice rang out coldly: The Bradley family, although ranked among the top ten ancient hermit families, has a deep heritage and a huge power. However, it does not necessarily have to be able to spill the beans here in the old man. Said, Ghost Doctors gaze towards Cory Bradley nced. Cory Bradleys heart and soul shuddered, only to feel his own spirit was hit by a terrifying impact like a faint wisp of Saint-ss pressure has enveloped to, so he was too shocked to make any extra moves. Cory Bradley deep breath, said: senior please forgive me, I do not mean to offend seniors, just, just Two people have already set up a life and death, supreme master in the rules you know, this battle life and death by the sky, what is the result of their decision, outsiders do not have to intervene. Ghost Doctor said ndly. Yes! Cory Bradley opened his mouth, his tone seemed unbearably hard and bitter. The Bradley family is great? The Bradley family is not a big deal, they have set up a life and death contract, then life and death is up to God, should kill then kill! Jason opened his mouth, his own iron-blooded killing intent diffused out, his body killing intent soared, towards Ayan Bradley rushed up. Ayan Bradley has staggered to his feet, he was extremely wounded, looking at Jasons murderous rushing over, he fought with a fist of anger. However, this state of his how to resist Jasons fist attack? Bang! Bang! Jason broke through Ayan Bradleys attack, several heavy punches on his body, hitting Ayan Bradleys mouth spurting blood, constantly backwards. Boom! Finally, Jason gathered his bludgeoning power and sted Ayan Bradley in the face with a terrifying bludgeoning punch that prated Ayan Bradleys face. Immediately after that, Jasons right leg shot out like a cannonball, sweeping across Ayan Bradleys waist. Bang! Under a leg sweep, Ayan Bradley whole person to fly out, fell to the ground after the body twitched a few times is not moving, a face full of blood, bleeding from seven orifices, has died! Chapter 789 – The Two Forces Are Not Aligned Dead! The Bradley family in the generation of the pride of the Ayan Bradley thus died in battle! With Ayan Bradleys talent, he should have been one of the Bradley familys most promising, breaking through to Completion Stage strength at such a young age. If there are some great opportunities to help, the achievement of Saint Master Stage ispletely possible. But now, Ayan Bradley is dead, by Jason strong kill body. This scene, is really let in the field some supreme master heavenly pride disciples feel shocked, they did not expect Jason really is regardless of the Bradley familys face and prestige, directly killed Ayan Bradley. In this way, this also means that Jason and the Bradley family is really a situation of no death. This blood feud can not be solved. Although supreme master has the rule of setting up a life and death, but after setting up a life and death, it does not mean that the other party must be killed, unless there is a deep hatred. Jasons powerful shout of a should kill then kill after the real Ayan Bradley to kill, which is indeed the field Embus, Louis Neumann and other people surprised. Emilys face is calm, and even the pair of beautiful eyes faintly reveal a hint of approval. The only reason is that she cultivates the path of ruthless killing, so Jasons style of killing is really in line with her own martial path. Ayan. Cory Bradley let out a sound of grief, he moved his body, blinked already reached Ayan Bradleys side, and picked up Ayan Bradley. His eyes were red, raising his eyes towards Jason, not hiding the heavy killing intent in his eyes, he stared at Jason, and said word for word: Jason, from today onwards, the Bradley family will certainly do whatever it takes to kill you! Jasons face is nd, meet Cory Bradleys murderous gaze, said in a cold tone: You the Bradley family has long wanted to kill me, right? You really think Im a dog or a cat? Those who kill people are always killed! From today onwards, I will kill the Bradley family, until you are convinced, until you kneel down and beg for mercy! When I break through a few more realms, I will kill a few Heritage Master Stage powerhouses of the Bradley family for fun! You! Cory Bradley rose up in anger, his heart deep in the fury of the murderous intent surging, but with Ghost Doctors warning in the past, he did not dare to reveal his own killing intent and Heritage Master Stage pressure. Facing a saint like Ghost Doctor, he really didnt dare to act recklessly. Then well see! This blood feud, the Bradley family even if the family is broken will also have to break you in pieces! Cory Bradley opened his mouth, he carried Ayan Bradleys body and left Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason did not move, he looked around the scene, finally fell on Louis Neumann, Levi Puchners body, he said: there should be people in the field to look at me, right? Do you want to take this opportunity to fight with me to the death? As long as we make a life and death deration, everything is fine. Ive just been through a battle, my physical strength is depleted, its a good opportunity to kill me. Jasons gaze was fixed on Louis Neumann as he spoke. Louis Neumanns eyes shed, and a violent murderous intent and anger rose in his chest, he understood the meaning of Jasons words, which was an indirect invitation to a life-and-death duel. However, Louis Neumann witnessed the battle, he really is a little afraid to go on the field. Because he still cant see through Jasons full strength. Although his own Latent Energy power has sessfully broken through to the Latent Energy five heavens, just reached the middle stage of the Completion Stage, but he will still not bepletely sure to be able to defeat and kill Jason. In such a situation, he had to hold back his anger, forcing down the violent anger in his heart and pretending not to hear Jasons provocative words. Theres actually no one left? Then lets forget it! Jason opened his mouth, looked towards Marcel and said with a smile, Mr. Webern, its gettingte, how about a drink? Haha, thats perfect. Marcelughed and rose. How about adding me? Azy voice rang out, it was Zack Abel. Mr. Abel is also a man of wine? Thats perfect, lets have a few drinks together. Jason smiled and suddenly looked at Darcey,ughing, I wonder if Darcey can y a piece of music to help us drink? Darceys beautiful eyes nced at Jason and said, You guys drink, and then I y the piano for you? What do you think I am? Ill give you a tip. Jason said in a serious manner. Pfft. Darceyughed dumbly, knowing that this jerks cheeks couldnt be treated with normal eyes, and she said with a smile, And really defeated you. Jason returned to the peach grove inpany with Marcel, Zack Abel, Darcey and others. It was gettingte, and Trinity was making dinner. She was indeed very virtuous, and she was doing this willingly, and this time she came to Ghost Doctor Valley to solve the illness that had been bothering her for years, so what was the point of making a meal? Nora also went over to help, anyway, Ghost Doctor Valley here is not worried about food, poultry and pork these are also avable. In a short while, a table of windy sound has been seated, Jason also greeted Ghost Doctore to eat together. Of course, Old Mr. Miller, who was rxing alone in the back of the mountain, already had Benjamin Muir to bring him food, so he didnt have to bother with three meals a day. Jason shamelessly asked Ghost Doctor for some wine to drink, and Ghost Doctor didnt hide anything, so he asked Benjamin Muir to bring over a jar of wine, but it wasnt the extremely precious Eliza MacKenzie Liquor, but it was a good wine that had been in the cer for many years, at least the wine on the market in themon world couldntpare to it. The wine is not as valuable as the Eliza MacKenzie Liquor. As for Louis Neumann and others, it is only a dry eye. If Louis Neumann and others want to cook personally, Ghost Doctor will not stop them and let them take the ingredients to cook, but for Louis Neumann and other saints, where have they cooked? They came to Ghost Doctor Valley to bring their own food, but the problem is that the food is dwarfed by the fragrant wine and steaming food.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. To Ghost Doctor senior. Ivee to Ghost Doctor Valley, but Im sorry to bother you. Jason said. Yes, a toast to the seniors. Marcel also said. Ghost Doctorughed and said, The Ghost Doctor Valley is basically cold and quiet all year round, and there are few times when you are apanied by the younger generation to drink together. I will rely on the old man to grant you a toast and have a few drinks with you. After several contacts, Jason could see that Ghost Doctor was actually a senior who was cold on the outside and hot on the inside, perhaps some of his actions were entric, but this might have something to do with the state of mind or the path he was pursuing. In general, for the younger generation, he still takes great care of the younger students. Chapter 790 – Pointing to Heaven and Asking for the Way In between eating and drinking, Darcey also gave in to the wishes of the crowd and yed a piece of music under the moon. The sound of the piano is silky, around the ear, so that people listen to it like a fairy music, let people like intoxicated. With such a beautiful and pleasant sound of the zither to cheer, naturally, Jason and their wine is very excited, arge mouth under the drink, not too happy. Zack Abels character seemszy, to the world of things a do not hang on the heart of the heartless look, but drinking wine is not the slightest ambiguity, gulping arge mouthful of drink, showing the mans boldness. Zack, how is the old man Joseph Abel in your family? Ghost Doctor suddenly asked. Zack Abels face was stunned and he said in a respectful tone, Grandpa is still very healthy, but his old man is invisible, even I havent seen him a few times a year. Ghost Doctor nodded and said with a smile, Joseph Abel is the first Supreme Master in terms of formation attainment. He was the only one of the Supreme Master generation to enter the path with formations. Joseph Abel usually travels in the mundane world, observing feng shui, checking the terrain, and evolving the worlds great formations, so naturally you rarely see him. So senior is my grandfathers old friend. Zack Abel smiled and said. I once asked Joseph Abel to teach me about the formation potential, and Joseph Abel was very generous and did not hide anything, and passed on all his attainments in formation. However, my understanding in formation is far less than his, at most, I just learned a little bit of fur. Ghost Doctor said. Its a pity that no one from the Abel family can inherit the mantle of his grandfathers attainment in formation. Zack Abel said. Ghost Doctor looked at Zack Abel with deep interest and said: Pointing to the sky, pointing to the sky to ask the way Joseph Abel is very important to you kid, ah, with the formation into the martial arts is a vision proposed by Joseph Abel back then. Only fear, he has done it or rather, in your body. Zack Abel face a shock, then a spontaneous smile, said: fruit is worthy of seniors, in front of seniors I do not dare to deny, but from grandfather proposed to the formation into the martial arts is still a long way off. At least you have already figured out some doorways and are already on the path, which makes me look forward to it. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and continued, It seems the Abel family is really something to look forward to in the future. Zack Abel picked up a ss of wine and said, A toast from the junior to the senior. Ghost Doctor took a sip of the wine and said, Its really a long wave that pushes forward. Your generation of young people is really amazing, destined to supreme master will usher in a bright world. With the existence of you young people, the old generation like me should also quit. Darceyughed and said, Ghost Doctor senior is too much. In terms of medical achievements, who among the supreme masters canpare with senior? This is what makes us admire the next generation. Miss Stokes is really good at talking, but I am also happy to hear that. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, he stood up and said, I will not disturb your young peoples gathering. Ill go to the back of the mountain to have a drink with a bad old man. The Ghost Doctor left, leaving Jason and the others at the table alone. Jason looked at Zack Abel and said, Mr. Abels seemingly cynical personality must havee from his experience in the mundane world, right? I wonder if Mr. Abel lives in that city? Zack Abel smiled and said, To tell you the truth, I basically have no fixed ce to live. Ive been to Jiangnan, thend of Koto, the cold north, and even the desert. Basically, I have been all over Carovia. I cant believe that you, Mr. Abel, are such a traveler. Marcel sounded surprised, in his perception, supreme masters disciples are rarely travel, basically in the family sect to cultivate their own martial arts, he continued, pared with Mr. Abel I am ashamed. I rarely go out, and I only met Mr. Millerst time I went to Oakshire.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Yes, Mr. Miller lives in Oakshire, a city Ive never really been to. With Mr. Miller around, Id like to take a trip to Oakshire sometime soon. Zack Abel said with a smile. Jasonughed loudly and said, I have to go. Nothing else, theres enough booze to go around. Haha, there is enough wine. Zack Abelughed and got up. Darcey looked at Zack Abel rather curiously and asked, You are the Abel family young master, did your elders not ask you to cultivate martial arts? Howe you have so much time to travel around? Zack Abel smiled lightly and said, Just now Ghost Doctor senior has spoken, then I will not hide, in fact, I travel in the red world is also a kind of sharpening and cultivation of their martial arts. Is that what Ghost Doctor senior said about using the formation into martial arts? Darcey asked. Zack Abel nodded his head and continued, To enter the martial arts with the formation, dont me me for not saying more. Im just starting out, and Ive just gotten the hang of it. If Im really able to get out of the way of martial arts with formations, Ill definitely share it with you. Mr. Abel, what are you talking about? Come on, keep drinking. Jasonughed. Zack Abel also did not refuse, raised his ss and drank freely, his wine capacity is very good. Marcel was much worse, he rarely drank in Provadanski, but he drank what he could, even though he couldnt. Jason took out a cigarette, and Zack Abel was the only one in the room who smoked, and the two of them started swallowing. At the end of the day, Darcey was already a little tired, so he got up to leave and went to his room to rest. Marcel was not strong enough to drink and was already a little drunk, so Jason called Wolf Boy over and took Marcel to the hut to rest. Mr. Miller must have been in the war, right? Zack Abel asked. Jason smiled and did not deny it, said: Indeed, I have been to war. To be precise, I have spent all these years in the battlefield. No wonder I see Mr. Millers body has a blood and fire iron aura, this only in the battlefield can be sharpened. Zack Abel said. Im just taking a break now, taking care of some things in the city. Back to the battlefield. Jasonughed. Zack Abel nodded, with a hint of longing in his eyes, and said, In the future, I would like to follow Mr. Miller and see the smoke-filled battlefield. Haha, if Mr. Abel did not get the approval of his family, then I would not dare to take you there. The battlefield is not a childs y, no one knows whether the next moment will still be alive. Jason said. Zack Abel nodded and said, I know that. If I want to go, naturally, everything is ready. The two men were talking when they saw a beautiful, beautiful figuree over and sit on a stool and say, Let me have a drink. Jasons face froze, this wonderful silhouette is Emily. Chapter 791 – Enjoying Beauty Under the Moon When Emily said this, the night is still bright as a pearl of the pair of beautiful eyes is staring at Jason looked. Zack Abel, who was sitting on the side, was directly ignored by her. Zack Abel smiled and gave a look towards Jason, then he said: Mr. Miller, Im a little drunk and Im afraid Im going to make a fool of myself. Ill find a ce to rest first, and then well continue to drink and talk tomorrow. The first thing you need to do is to get up and leave. He could see that Emily was looking for Jason to talk about something, whether it was business or pleasure, he had the good sense to realize that he would not sit there as a light bulb. And he did drink a lot of wine, already some drunkenness. Jason was a bit overwhelmed. He remembered that when he was in Phoenix, the Parker familys golden girl, the third-ranked beauty on Hyacinth Ladies, was very ufortable with him. At that time, he took a nce at the youngdy, and the response was her cold, ice-like, murderous gaze. Of course, this also me him to look at the wrong part of the head, look at what is not good, have to stare at other peoples breasts to see. A woman is angry ah. But Jason really cant help it, to me can only me the arc of thisdys chest is indeed too perfect, unusually upright not to mention, but also rounded to the extreme, such a perfect thing, how can not see the reason? Like now, after Emily sat down, Jason corner of the eye can not help but slightly down a nce, in the two proud holy peak quietly left two traces of sight. So its Emily, Jason smiled, and then said, Theres a lot of wine here, and I was worried about no oneing over to share it. It would be great if you coulde over for a drink.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. In this way, they will not be able to see her hidden under the ck veil of the jade face? It is said that the Supreme Master, in addition to the Parker family, no one has had the pleasure of witnessing the jade face of this heavenly girl. Jason is really looking forward to this opportunity to see the stunning face of this beauty who is the third highest in Hyacinth Ladies, and tonight the moon is as beautiful as the moon, it is a special charm to see the beauty under the moon. Jason is looking forward to it even more. Speaking, Jason has brought over a new ss, poured a ss of wine towards the ss and said with a smile, First time drinking with Emily,e, this ss I toast you! Emily picked up the ss, the pair of beautiful eyes looked at Jason, found the guys eyes have been blinking at her, she seemed to see through Jasons mind as if, said: You want to see my face? Jasons face was stunned, but he didnt expect Emily to say it so directly, which made him embarrassed? How could he be embarrassed? Wouldnt that be proof of his own ambition? The denial is also not like that, others have seen it, and then a denial will look like they are a bit pretentious. Jason only smiled and said, I have always felt that the style of a beautiful woman drinking is a beautiful scenery. No matter what you think, anyway, let you down. Emily opened her mouth, she covered the rim of the cup with her hand, naturally she also covered the jade face that she gently lifted the ck veil, she took a sip of this ss of wine, when the cup was put down, theyer of light veil has once again covered her face. The mahalgobi, this can also work? Jason was stunned, did not think there would be such an operation. Jason also had to drink the ss of wine, it seems that his idea to see Emilys face is dead in the water. Im not trying to hide my face, Im practicing the way of killing without emotion, Ive cut off my emotions, I wont have any emotional rtionship with men in this life. So covering my face also gives myself to avoid some troublesome things. Emily said. Jason understood Emilys meaning, just think to show her face, will attract a lot of admirers, which will make her feel very troublesome. But even so, with her perfect body and Hyacinth Ladies ranking, Im afraid there are not a few young people in supreme master who adore her. But she is the Parker familys golden girl, plus the character cold and ruthless, so those admirers also dare not easily reveal their love. Jason empathized with quite understanding said: I understand you, but also understand what you mean. Like me, sometimes handsome is a kind of trouble, lets say to go to the bar, always encounter some trouble lets say, there will always be a certain beauty looking for you to drink a ss of wine, pestering you for a contact, deliberately pretend to be drunk fell in your arms, and so on. Looking at Jasons fierce look, Emily had a feeling of speechlessness, this guy in front of him is thick skin or narcissism? This kind of words he also have the courage to say out? It seems that I chose to practice the way of ruthless killing is correct, men are really not good things. For example, you, shameless, but also extremely dishonest your gaze down again believe it or not Ill gouge your eyes out? Emilys tone was annoying, and her voice had be somewhat bitter and cold. Jason scared a big jump, Fang just his gaze sight and can not help but fixed on the piece of the thousand goldendy that towering holy peak, the conscience of heaven and earth, this ispletely undoubtedly the move since you can not see the face, that can only look at the chestpensation back. Ahem, Jason coughed dryly and said with a smile, I think you came to me not only for a drink? Im interested in yourbat skills and experience in close quartersbat. These are the things I want to spar and exchange. Emily said bluntly. Jasonughed bitterly and said, I say, beautiful, your interests are really different. What are you interested in, but youre interested in these? So what do you want to do? You want to fight with me? In advance, I will not fight with you, between you and me, to fight only in a situation. What kind of situation? Emilys eyes lit up and she couldnt help but ask. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Its really hard to say. Take my advice, youd better not know. Why? Emily asked with a slight frown. Youll get angry. Unless you can guarantee that after you hear the answer, you wont get angry and do anything about it, just as a joke. Jason said in a serious tone. Emily thought about it and said, Okay, I promise you. You tell me, under what circumstances can you make a move with me? In bed! Jason said squarely. Chapter 792 – Take me to the battlefield Bed! Hearing this answer, Emilys own breath suddenly cold down, a strand with a cold killing intent from her eyes overflowing out, in her body as if winter ising like, through a suffocating cold feeling. Jasonughed bitterly and said: I told you not to ask questions. But your words dont count, you promised not to get angry. It seems that my first impression of you was not wrong, you are a shameless denizen! Emilys tone was icy, and then she said, Any more such light words in the future, and I will kill you! s, a beautiful woman, how bad it is to open and shut your mouth to fight and kill. Look at Darcey, shes got nothing to do but y the piano, and were all having a good time, isnt that great? Jason sighed softly. Im not like her. Emily said. Jason nodded his head and said, Thats true. You each have different pursuits. What Im curious about is, what is it about this ruthless way of killing that attracts you? Im just proving to Supreme Master again that women are not the appendages of the strong in Supreme Master. The existence of Hyacinth Ladies is an insult to women in my opinion. The men in Supreme Master will only treat the women on Hyacinth Ladies as a trophy, an appendage that can be acquired if they are strong enough. Emily said in a cold voice. Jasons face was stunned, but did not expect Emilys original intention of cultivating the path of ruthless killing is this. However, from ancient times to the present, whether supreme master or the mundane world, women are rtively vulnerable, especially some stunning women, they are more reduced to a trophy for men to show off to the world, be an item for men to boast their sess. So, Emilys words are more or less true. So you are going to break this rule? Yes! So you think my ownbat skills againstbat experience is worth learning, and therefore want to ask me for advice? Yes! Then I can only rmend you to go to a local battlefield! I learned all this from the battlefield. Battlefield, can make a rookie quickly transformed into a warrior, provided that can survive, do not die. Jason said in a nd tone. Emilys eyes blinked and said, Sure enough, I guessed correctly, you did return from the battlefield a warrior. In the battlefield, can learn this quickly? The brutal battles in the battlefield, the trials of life and death, is indeed one of the best training for the ruthless way of killing. Perhaps. The battlefield itself is one of the biggest killing fields, and what you see is either dead or alive. After seeing more, your heart will slowly be numb, be ruthless, be cold-blooded. Until, reduced to a killing machine on the battlefield. Jason said lightly. Emilys eyes lit up and said, Thats exactly what I need! It fits my ruthless killing path extremely well. And then what? Jason asked. I want to go to war! Emily looked at Jason, then said in a serious tone, I want you to take me to the battlefield to experience. Dont worry, I wont drag you down, Im also very strong, never weaker than you! Jason nearly spurted out a mouthful of blood, these supreme masters pride treat the battlefield as what? A yground? Just go there? They dont know anything about the battlefield, they dont know anything about the basic abilities of the battlefield, the ability to survive, and so on, and they want to go there to practice?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Its obviously a death wish! To put it politely, in Jasons opinion, those so-called Hyacinth Fighters in the Supreme Master, if they really want to face each other in the battlefield, he alone is enough to kill all the Hyacinth Fighters! Jason said in a serious tone: Miss Mingyue, I really cant take you to this battlefield. The battlefield is not a childs y, it can kill people. Without basic battlefield awareness, without basicbat literacy, not to mention you, even if the Heritage Master Stage strong people step into the battlefield, minute by minute to be killed that is not surprising. Jason said is not an exaggeration, the battlefield duel is to see the teambat cooperation, individual force is secondary. In addition, the supreme masters force is high, but in the battlefield is the face of the rain of bullets, they may not even have touched the gun, the force is high and what use? It is not the enemy foolishly waiting for you to go all the way over and then carry out unarmed or cold weapons duel? Even if the force is strong, it is still mortal flesh, can withstand the bullet shot? Emily was not impressed, she said: I can learn. You can train me to learn about the battlefield, lets say the use of weapons and so on. I can learn all these, I believe my learning ability is not weak. I will follow your warriors for special training. Until you think I am qualified enough to go into battle, I will go again. Jason enlisted, saying that any warrior who goes to the battlefield is trained from a rookie. Emily may be a rookie on the battlefield, but her physical qualities in other areas will be extremely strong, such as her hands, her perception, her reflexes and so on. With these strong physical quality foundation, she really want to participate in training, growth will also be very fast. In other times, there is such a strong hand strong person willing to follow him and ept the training of the Satan army, then of course he is eager to do so. The problem is, Emily is the Parker familys golden girl, he should not die to abduct her to the battlefield to kill, the Parker family after learning that will not hunt himself? Jason said with a bitter smile: Beauty, you think too simple. Indeed, after a certain amount of special training, there is a qualification to go to the battlefield. The problem is, the Parker family will not allow you to do so. You as the Parker familys princess, high above the world, the worlds glory and wealth at your fingertips, such a delicate body of a thousand gold, how can your family will allow you to go to the battlefield alone? Its a battlefield of life and death. If you make a mistake, I cant afford the consequences. Emily said, I dont need you to care about my familys attitude. Anyway, as long as you agree to do it. I will talk to my family about this matter, as long as I have decided things, I canpletely make the decision. As for the ident in the battlefield, if I really have any ident, it is also my choice and has nothing to do with you. I can also guarantee that the Parker family will not make things difficult for you. That said, Jason was about to speak. Ill take what you just said as a yes. When do you leave for the battlefield? When that timees, I will go with you! Anyway, Ive already decided that Ill go with you even if you dont say yes. Its a deal. Emily interrupted Jasons words and said in a tone that seemed unquestionable. Chapter 793 – Strangers Jasons face darkened, this womans unquestionable tone was like an order, and it irritated him. Why should I take you to the battlefield? The battlefield is a road of no return, God knows what will happen after taking you to the battlefield? Maybe you can survive after the battlefield and experience a life and death situation after killing to help and improve your own ruthless killing path. But the worse result is to stay in the battlefield forever and be a corpse. When the timees, even if the Parker family is not looking for their own trouble, Im afraid supreme master in those crazy obsessed admirers are afraid to kill themselves after the quick. Miss Parker, do not rush to make a decision first. In my opinion, you really are not quite suitable for the battlefield. Jason opened his mouth and went on to say, For every soldier who goes to war, Im going to be in charge. Some people are born to belong to the battlefield, and some are not. In my opinion, you belong to the supreme master, not the battlefield. How do I know I dont belong on the battlefield if I havent tried? Ive just been missing an opportunity. Emily opened her mouth and continued, Well, the decision I made will not be changed, nor will it be changed because of your will. Next, I will go to do the relevant preparations, including my family side, when everything is ready, I will follow you to the battlefield experience! After these words, Emily had already stood up and turned to leave. Hey. Jason shouted, however Emily had already gone far away, leaving him with a wonderful and stunning back. This, are all women big-breasted? Jason grunted, grabbed the ss of wine in front of him, and drank it down in one go. Mr. Miller, if you let Emily hear that, its going to be a battle. At that moment, a warm voice rang out, and Jason turned his head to see Embus had somehowe over and stood next to him. Its you. Do you want toe over for a drink too? Jason narrowed his eyes and asked. Embus sat down, he smiled and said, I dont drink. Maybe its a shame in your eyes that a man who doesnt drink is always missing something. However, I have been allergic to alcohol since I was a child, so I have not touched a drop of alcohol for many years. So thats how it is. Since you dont drink, what are you doing here? Watching me drink alone? Jason asked. Embus smiled lightly and said, I just wanted to talk to someone, and during the Phoenix battle, everyone in Supreme Master learned that Mr. Miller was the grandson of Lewis Miller. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Im afraid that doesnt include you, does it? I know you are the Miller family young master. The Miller family is the third highest ranking ancient family in the Supreme Master, Embus you are the one with the distinguished status. Jason opened his mouth and continued, To be honest, I always had a question in my mind, you and I did not know each other before, but I noticed that you stare at me from time to time, what is the meaning? At first I thought you preferred male style. Embus whole person as if choked, face ck, the face of the warm elegant smile are fixed. Mr. Miller is really joking. Embus opened his mouth, then said, Supreme Master people know that Lewis Miller has never married in his life, so I am a little strange you and Lewis Miller is really blood rtions? Its none of your business, right? So what if you are? So what if there isnt? Jason frowned. Embus smiled lightly and said, Its nothing. Mr. Miller is a physical martial arts path, todays battle is really an eye-opener for me. With Mr. Millers current strength, there arent many Supreme Master disciples of the younger generation who canpete with Mr. Miller. Good point, good point. Youre ranked third in Hyacinth Fighters, so Im afraid youre not too bad. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I always feel like youre testing me for something. You seem to be interested in me? This, you dont really like male style, right? The Embus connotation kung fu is good, hearing this he had a kind of impulse to brush away. Dont make jokes like that Mr. Miller. I have no preference for male style. To be honest, the person I love is Darcey, Embus said bluntly. So thats how it is. Then you should go to Darcey, why do youe to me? Do you think Im a love interest? Jasonughed and added, Then I advise you to find a job at Oakshire University. I think you know that Darcey is a teacher at Oakshire University, and I am a security guard at Oakshire University. As it happens, Darcey and I live next to each other at Oakshire University. Theres a saying that youll get the moon when youre near the water, so its only natural that youll think of me as a love interest. A fairdy is a good man. If Darcey is in love with Mr. Miller, I wont take that away from her, but I will send my best wishes. Embus said with a gentle smile. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, couldnt help but look at Embus a few more eyes, forgiving the mans perspective, have to admit that this guy is indeed handsome and handsome, with the posture of a dragon and a phoenix, the share of the rich God handsome temperament, also dont know how many girls in supreme master to get pregnant. Jason feels that Embus is a person with a great sense of style, his gentle appearance like jade, will be his own everything is hidden inside, so that people can not see through, also can not see through. This gives Jason a hunch that this kind of person is very difficult to make deep friends with, and if he bes an enemy, he will definitely be a terrifying enemy. As expected of the young master of a big family, I admire this breadth of mind. Im different, I like the woman, if others dare to finger, the first thought is to the other side of the birds balls thing to burst before. See how the other side still topete with their favorite woman. Jason said with a smile. Maybe its a different view. After all, like is mutual, if the other party does not like you, and why force? Why cant you let go? Embus said ndly. You also have a point, but unfortunately, I am not so open-minded in this regard. So, as long as Im sure of the woman, no one else can get their hands on her. Jason said. Is Darcey considered? Embus asked. Jasonughed and said, Darcey is not my woman yet. Between me and Darcey, thats a very pure rtionship, you dont want to ruin Darceys reputation. Mr. Miller is also an interesting person. Embusughed and said. So you can learn a lesson from me. I can see that you have a lot of things weighing on your mind, dont you feel tired? Jason narrowed his eyes and asked.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Embus face was stunned, looked at Jason, a little silent for a while. Indeed, he did have a lot of things on his mind, such as the Jason in front of him is his nominal cousin, but he can only be shaped like a stranger. No other reason, just because Jason this lineage in the Miller family, is already an outcast. Chapter 794 Purple Phoenix Saintess Early the next morning. The sun rose as usual. Jason had really drunk a lotst night, and by the time he woke up, it was close to noon. Mr. Miller, Mr. Miller, youre awake? Marcel shouted when he saw Jason wake up. I drank too muchst night, and Im a little bit on my head. Jason said. Lets go out, just got the news, supreme master in another person came to Ghost Doctor Valley, the identity is extraordinary, is a real heavenly pride! Marcel said. A real pride? What do you mean? Jason froze for a moment. The Holy Maiden of Purple Phoenix Holy Land hase, or the Holy Lord of Purple Phoenix Holy Land personally escorted her here. Marcel opened his mouth and continued, After this news came, two more came, and the first and second ce Heavenly Pride of the Hyacinth Fighters also came. The first and second ce of Hyacinth Fighters? Jason really didnt know who it was yet, he was still in a stage of understanding about supreme master. The first Hyacinth Fighters is the Goodwin family young master Tommy Goodwin. second Hyacinth Fighters is the Parker family young master Robert Harvey. And Emilys brother. Marcel said. So thats it. Jason said, then he said, Whats so interesting about two men? Whats with that Purple Phoenix Saintess? Did you ever flirt with Mr. Webern? Marcel looked speechless, he said with a bitter smile, Mr. Miller know who is the first of Hyacinth Ladies? The status of Purple Phoenix Saintess is extremely noble, and she was personally escorted by Miss Mosele on this trip, which shows how much Purple Phoenix Holy Land treasures her. So, who dares to tease her? I didnt even have the chance to talk to her. Besides, I always have someone I like in my heart, and I treat all other women with disdain. Mr. Weberns devotion is really worth learning from me. Jason smiled, then said, Then what are you waiting for? Lets go and see the first beauty of Hyacinth Ladies. Marcel was dumbfounded, and had no choice but to follow Jason out. The two just walked out when they saw outside the peach forest, Ghost Doctor personally appeared to meet, it so happens that there are two graceful figures are walking towards the front. The one walking in front is a woman who is still charming, she is dressed in purple, outlining the still sexy curves, high pulled up hair with a phoenix hairpin, a jade face is extremely beautiful and cold, but the temples are already a bit gray. Even if Zhaohar has passed away, but from her body is still a graceful and noble aura, like a high above the queen general, walking between the momentum is unparalleled, the style of the show, from her still beautiful face, vaguely able to see that when she was young she must be stunningly beautiful, captivating. Stagger a step to walk in this woman dressed in purple noble and graceful, is a is a wonderful age wearing a purple dress woman, her hair is very long, flooded with ayer of light purple, her first nce gives the feeling like unreal, as if not belonging to this world, like a purple spirit manifested in the human world. She is very tall, but the body is extremely graceful, that a purple dress outlines a wonderful and exquisite beautiful curve, she walked quietly, like a blooming violet flower, a pair of phoenix eyes in the flow, but also contains a trace of aura full of rhythm, the body naturally emits a very noble aura, noble to seem to stay on her even for a second of gaze will cause a sphemy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She is like a phoenix, a phoenix outside the nine heavens, flowing, stunningly beautiful, but let people feel distant beyond the nine heavens, simply can not reach. When Jason first saw the purple dress woman, felt some blinding, that invisible out of the beauty and dignity, but with a kind of eye-catching glow like, let people can not see straight. Only, still see her face, only because her face with a delicate small lifelike golden phoenix mask, the sun shines on her face, making her that golden mask reflects a dazzling golden glow, as her pair of vaguely golden flowing beautiful eyes generally radiant, shocking! Darcey is the beauty of the fairy spirit, Emily is the beauty of high and cold. The woman in front of you is a noble beauty, just like the phoenix soaring above the nine heavens, with a blinding and eye-catching glow. I really didnt expect Miss Mosele to be here in person, its really a great honor. Ghost Doctor has walked up and said to the woman in purple, who was still charming, who came to the front. This woman is the saint of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, named ra Mosele, who met with Old Mr. Miller in Oakshire. Miss Mosele smiled lightly and said: You and I are also considered old acquaintances, why do you need to be so polite? Besides, this is not the first time Ive been to this ce of yours. Please take a seat inside. Ghost Doctor spoke, then he looked towards the young woman in the purple dress and said, This is Purple Phoenix Saintess, right? Its really an extraordinary destiny. Congrattions to Miss Mosele, Purple Phoenix Holy Land is blessed. Greetings, Senior Ghost Doctor. Purple Phoenix Saintess stepped forward, saluted and opened his mouth, his voice was like a phoenix crying in Kunshan, just this wonderful sound like fairy music, it was enough to make people crazy. Mr. Webern, this is the first beauty of Hyacinth Ladies? You supreme masterHyacinth Ladies beauty cant learn from Darcey, nothing to wear a mask, face cant be seen, too spoil the fun. Jason couldnt help but say. Mr. Miller, keep your voice down, Miss Mosele is here, so be polite. Marcel said in a hurry. The first time I saw Miss Moseles gaze towards this side, this is a real sense of the saint, how keen perception, obviously Jasons just muttering was heard by her. Thiste junior student is? Miss Mosele asked. Jason saw the situation after the only way to go forward, said: My name is Jason, meet Miss Mosele. Jason?! Miss Moseles face was stunned, a strange color shed in those beautiful eyes, she obviously remembered something. Her face eased a little, but her gaze was on Jasons body for two more nces, smiled lightly and said, So it is the young descendant who has risen to fame in supreme master in recent days, you are indeed very good. Dont dare, dont dare. Jasonughed, but the gaze could not help but look towards the side of Purple Phoenix Saintess, the emptiness just met with the pair of beautiful eyes flowing golden streams of light. However, Purple Phoenix Saintesss gaze was calm, with a kind of transcendence like above the nine heavens, without the slightest emotional fluctuations. Afterwards, Marcel, Embus, Louis Neumann, Zack Abel and a host of other supreme masters pride all came forward to greet Miss Mosele, which is after all a holy master of a holynd, they are as junior, this is the minimum courtesy. At this time, Benjamin Muir came to inform that the Goodwin family and the Parker familys young master hade and entered the Ghost Doctor Valley. Chapter 795 – The Greatest Duo Hyacinth Fighters ranked the first and second strongest of the young generation toe, is really the field of supreme master of the young peoples faces for the move. To know, whether ranked first Tommy Goodwin or ranked second Robert Harvey, the two of them are rarely walking in the Supreme Master, basically by their respective families with a variety of secret methods and a huge amount of resources to cultivate their martial arts. They are able to rank first and second in the Hyacinth Fighters, their natural talent is naturally extremely outstanding, and can be said to be the best supreme master is not too much. Tommy Goodwin is said to have revived his own imperial bloodline, and Robert Harvey is the Kirin Bloodline that canpete for the world, and both have been fighting for years, both wanting to be the first in the young generation of Supreme Master. However, over the years, Tommy Goodwin is clearly the better fighter, and has been suppressing Robert Harvey, who has reigned as the number one Hyacinth Fighters for many years. In the front, two figures came forward, they walked alongside each other, no one was faster than the other, and there was a certain distance between them, and each step they took seemed to be in rhythm, saying that they were walking, but they were secretlypeting for something. One person on the right is tall and stout, walking between the dragon and the tiger, there is a majestic aura of swallowing mountains and rivers. He is about early twenties, not very handsome, but it is looking handsome, bronze-colored skin, strong and upright posture, thick bones, a pair of eyebrows fly into the temples, giving the impression that the body contains a real dragon like, emitting a strong and unmatched aura. There is no doubt that this is a handsome man, with a vague look out of the world of the emperors aura, the dragon walk between the tiger walk like an emperor patrol, own a unique domination of the worlds aura. With such an imperial aura, only the Goodwin family awakened the emperors blood Tommy Goodwin! The left side is an extremely handsome young man, upright posture, extraordinary aura, his face like a crown, extremely handsome, the body looks a little thin, but it gives a sense of blood majestic, he looks a little cold, this cold with a proud look at the worlds pride, walking between seemingly calm, calm andfortable, own a powerful confidence in the manifestation. Even if the person walking alongside him is the first Hyacinth Fighters, he naturally has the aura of not losing the other side, because he is the Parker familys unicorn son Robert Harvey, a generation of pride with a sky-high ambition! Tommy Goodwin and Robert Harvey two people all the way, the momentum is unparalleled, can be said to be the greatest generation of pride. However, in addition to them, is not to see the elders of these two families present. There is no need to question that there will definitely be a protector to follow. These two people are their respective families in the full cultivation of the object, easily can not by any failure, so there will certainly be a strong protector secretly guard. The Miss Mosele has to be personally brought to the Ghost Doctor Valley, just like the Purple Phoenix Saintess of Purple Phoenix Holy Land. The disciples of the younger generation of Supreme Master in Peach Grove, looking at these two peopleing side by side, invariably feel a sense of pressure that is difficult to describe. Embus eyes shining, see Tommy Goodwin and Robert Harvey appeared, just from their body out of the aura, let him realize thatpared with them, he is indeed there is a small gap. But he did not have the slightest sense of shame, in his view, this gap is only the gap in martial arts. He is a dare to heaven and earth as a chessboard all forces as pawns have the Miller family young master, his dao heart is naturally very solid, he always felt that the ability to control the great momentum is the real king, in the wrapped up under the great momentum, the martial arts are strong and difficult to resist the rolling tide of the great momentum. I, Tommy Goodwin, have met Miss Mosele and Ghost Doctor. Tommy Goodwin walked over and then said to Miss Mosele and Ghost Doctor in the field. Robert Harvey has met the two seniors, my grandfather asked the junior to greet the two seniors for him. Robert Harvey also spoke up and said. Its true that heroese out of youth. Both of you are the best of men. Miss Mosele opened her mouth, swept her gaze over the rest of the young disciples in Supreme Master, and continued, And you are all, too, the best of Supreme Masters generation of young people. With you young people who have outstanding qualifications, you can definitely make the future of supreme master even more glorious. Ghost Doctor smiled and said, With so many amazing talents emerging from this generation of young people, you can imagine that in a few years time, it will definitely be a bright world for Supreme Master. Its really worth looking forward to. Miss Mosele nodded her head, she was about to say something when her heart seemed to feel something, she nced towards the direction of the back of the mountain, dropped a sentence: ra, rare with supreme master in so many young handsome people gathered together, you firstmunicate with each other, I will not disturb you. When these words fell, Miss Moseles figure was already far away, disappearing almost instantly. In the field, perhaps only Ghost Doctor can see Miss Moseles departing figures gait clearly. Ghost Doctor looked in the direction of Miss Moseles departure, shook his head andughed bitterly, he said: You young people get together first, I am also busy first. With that, Ghost Doctors body moved and also walked towards the direction of the back of the mountain. After walking a distance, Ghost Doctor suddenly said to himself: Old Mr. Miller should have sensed Miss Moseles breath and wanted to slip away, but unexpectedly was informed by Miss Mosele. This is sixty or seventy years old, how is still trapped by love? This word love is really puzzling. What? The old man rushed over there is not asking for trouble? If these two are in love with each other, I went over as a light bulb? A thought to this, Ghost Doctor immediately stopped in his tracks.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Miss Mosele and Ghost Doctor left, Tommy Goodwin and Robert Harvey two peoples eyes almost coincidentally looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess. ra, its been over a year since west saw each other, how are you? Tommy Goodwin asked. Purple Phoenix Saintess smiled gently and said, Im fine, howe Mr. Goodwin has time toe out? I thought I heard you were in seclusion? Ivee out early. Tommy Goodwin smiled and said with a voice like a bell. Purple Phoenix Saintess face was surprised and asked, Already broken the realm? When Purple Phoenix Saintess asked this out loud, Robert Harveys face twitched and the gaze in his eyes couldnt help but look towards Tommy Goodwin. Tommy Goodwin nodded his head, with a majestic pride in his tone, he said: This time I had good luck in the retreat, when I sensed my own martial dao, it was unhindered, so I have already sensed the Latent Energy Diabolic mysteries in advance. Latent Energy Deity? When these words came out, the young people in the room, including Robert Harvey, had their faces shaken, and their hearts had already set off shocking waves. Latent Energy Transformation is a technique that can only be performed by a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse! Tommy Goodwins words indicate that he has sessfully broken through to the Heritage Master Stage realm! Chapter 796 – Martial Ancestor’s Might Presses Satan Heritage Master Stage! Tommy Goodwin actually promoted to Heritage Master Stage, at such a young age, he is already a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, this natural talent, Im afraid,pared to Lewis Miller back then also has no less than. The field of supreme masters pride heard the words and were somewhat silent. Even Robert Harvey, his face is also somewhat silent, the gap between him and Tommy Goodwin is still a step short, now he is already a half-step martial ancestor strength, has not really stepped into the Heritage Master Stage, although it is a half-step martial ancestor, but with the real Heritage Master Stage is still There is a big gap between them. There is no doubt that with Tommy Goodwins Heritage Master Stage strength, he is definitely the strongest of the younger generation of disciples. In terms of martial arts, no one can match it! Jason now has some understanding of the Supreme Masters realm of strength, and knows that Latent Energy is the only way for a Heritage Master Stage to evolve the power of the astral force. This means that the first Hyacinth Fighters is already a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse! With his current strength, he was able to fight against the middle stage of Completion Stage, and even against the high stage of Completion Stage, he still had the ability to fight. But if he were to face a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, he would be inferior. Of course, he was only inferior in martial arts. If he were to fight in a battlefield, he would still have great confidence in his own strength on the battlefield. Congrattions to Mr. Goodwin for breaking through the realm and achieving the Heritage Master Stage, his own strength is very different. ording to such cultivation speed, I am afraid Mr. Goodwin will be the youngest martial saint Supreme Master has ever had. Purple Phoenix Saintess said with a light smile. Tommy Goodwins face is not the slightest sense ofcency and satisfaction, he looks very calm, he has a calm aura, but like an emperor to give people a sense of oppression, he said: Achievement Heritage Master Stage is nothing. If you dont reach the Martial Saint, you are not a martial artist after all. Throughout the ages, many Heritage Master Stage powerhouses have spent their lives stuck at the Saint Master Stage barrier. With Mr. Goodwins talent, he will be able to break through the realm and be a saint. Purple Phoenix Saintess said. I hope so. Tommy Goodwin said. Jason looked at the Supreme Masters talent standing in the field and thought to himself, Arent these people tired? Immediately, he said, Lets stop standing and sit in the peach grove and talk. Today is really the right time, Hyacinth Fighters, Hyacinth Ladies are basically all together, its really an eye-opening experience. When Tommy Goodwin heard Jasons words, a hint of displeasure shed across his handsome face, and he looked toward Jason with a lightning bolt in his eyes and said, Who are you? Do you have the right to speak up when I talk to the Holy Virgin? The words were spoken with extreme arrogance, with a condescending aura that did not put Jason in the slightest. Perhaps not only Jason, but also other heavenly beings he would not put in his eyes. Jason frowned, this so-called Hyacinth Fighters first person is really a prick ah, the tone is really quite impulsive, that look like I am the worlds first ispletely not put others in the eyes. Im the one with the mouth, its none of your business if I talk! The Goodwin familys young master is a big deal? Jasons voice rose coldly. Do you want to die? Tommy Goodwins face was furious, and an emperors might like the roar of a savage dragon swept out, his whole aura was like an earthly emperor, his might was manifest, a wisp of martial ancestors might was diffused, with an irresistible aura towards Jason crushed. Jasons face sank, Heritage Master Stages pressure diffused to him, making him feel a great sense of threat. The first thing you need to do is to get your own power and the power of the secret realm to open up, the majestic power of the secret realm swept out, rushing like a sea, coalescing into the power of Abyss Blow, itself also formed a gravity field. This is not enough to resist Tommy Goodwins own Saint Master Stage pressure. In an instant, Jasons own potential seemed to be stimted under this terrifying pressure, a strong and virile qi blood burst out, sweeping the air, this qi blood is strong and pure Yang, like a zing sun blooming out of the burning light! At that moment, the silent Marcel took a fierce stride and stood at Jasons side, and a great aura swept out from his body, rocking straight up to the sky. Zack Abel also moved his body and went to stand on the other side of Jason, and from his body there was a kind of formation power in operation, wisps of formation power in the diffusion out. Marcel and Zack Abel are using their own martial arts aura to help Jason resist the Heritage Master Stage pressure that is diffusing from Tommy Goodwins body. This is the same as they, like Jason, are also suffering the terrifying oppressive force of the Heritage Master Stage pressure. This made their faces pale and pale, and their own breathing became heavy, as if they were under endless pressure, but they remained silent, and the gaze in their eyes was iparably determined. That is a kind of resolute with the same advance and retreat! Pressing people with power, is that impressive? Emily opened her mouth, her own coldness rose, her bodys aura was like a bitter wintering, vaguely releasing a ray of ruthless killing aura, pointing straight at Tommy Goodwin. Mr. Goodwins promotion to the Heritage Master Stage is wee, but he doesnt need to show off here, does he? Darceys voice came with a wisp of immortal aura. Embuss eyes shone brightly, looking at the situation in the field, but he did not take a position, seemingly indifferent. As for Louis Neumann and Levi Puchner, the young master of the Shangguan family, the two are watching from the wall, Louis Neumann even want Tommy Goodwin immediately, Jason directly to the town to kill before good. Robert Harvey frowned, he did not say anything, but a wisp of his own breath has locked Tommy Goodwin. Emily is his own sister, he does not understand why his sister will stand out at this moment, but from his point of view, he naturally will not let his sister suffer half a bit of harm. The only thing that surprised Tommy Goodwin was that he didnt expect anyone else to stand up for Jason, and it wasnt just one or two. But so what?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Tommy Goodwin does not care at all, with his strength, he does have this confidence. Looking at the situation, Purple Phoenix Saintess suddenly smiled and said: Darcey is right, it is a rare asion for us to get together, so we should y the piano and drink tea, talk to each other, and make peace. Dont let some unintentional words hurt the harmony. Hmph! When Tommy Goodwin heard Purple Phoenix Saintess words, he snorted coldly and withdrew the Heritage Master Stage aura that he had emitted. He swept his gaze over Jasons body and said indifferently, You have some ability, but thats all. If you dont get it, you will be suppressed! Chapter 797 Old Mr. Miller’s Confidence Back Mountain. Here there are also patches of peach forest, and the environment is more quiet, adjacent to the mountain peaks, with high waterfalls hanging down, gurgling waterfall sound apanied by birds and flowers, in which is like being in the peach blossomnd. Since the supreme master in the pride toe, Old Mr. Miller is here at leisure, in his words that is not to see the heart is not bothered, save time to see some supreme master in some disagreeable old guy, his temper toe up will not be able to resist each other beat the shit out of each other. This day, Old Mr. Miller is leisurely lying on a rattan chair, while smoking a dry cigarette, while holding a sk filling a mouthful of small wine, there is a kind of indescribable sense offort. The old mans eyes were slightly squinting when his eyes snapped open, and he leapt up from the wicker chair with a start, muttering: ra Mosele? It must be the old man, this bastard, he must have leaked the news of the old man in Ghost Doctor Valley. Its just that. Id better take refuge first, and then Ill settle the score with old man Ghost! With that, Old Mr. Millers body moved and was ready to slip away, walking towards the depths of the mountain peak with a shrinking gait. However, he just took a step, a strong pressure aura like a meteor crashing to the ground like a rapid arrival, the speed is too fast, so fast that you can not see a persons shadow, only to see a sh of purple from the void. You flee what flee? Am I so unappealing to you? A voice that was angry and annoyed came out. Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, he secretlyughed bitterly, the only way to stop, turned around is to see Miss Mosele that has long been beautiful and graceful jade face. Oops, isnt this ra Mosele? What wind has blown you here? What a coincidence that we can meet in this ce of the old man. Old Mr. Miller chuckled and said. Humph! Miss Mosele coldly snorted, a pair of eyes red at Old Mr. Miller, said in a good-natured way, You do not change the subject. Sensing that Iming and wanting to run away? You are a big man, afraid that I will tie you back to Purple Phoenix Holy Land? Old Mr. Millerughed bitterly, waved his hand and said, ra Mosele, you misunderstand. I have no intention of running away? Not at all. Im d to see you. How nice it is to be able to meet up with old friends again. By the way, where is the old ghost? Where did this old thing go? Ill see if I cant kill himter. Im talking to you, why are you talking about the old ghost? Miss Mosele said in an annoyed voice. All right, all right, leave him out of it. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and continued, Is there something you came to Old Man Ghost for this time? Did you bring the Holy Maiden of your Holy Land here as well? Miss Mosele nodded and said, I personally escorted Purple Phoenix Saintess here. ra is a true phoenix destiny. The only thing is, for so many years, the Holy Land has been using secret methods to suppress her True Phoenix Bloodline and let her True Phoenix Bloodlinee out little by little, so that she can consolidate her martial path one step at a time. Until now, the True Phoenix Bloodline in her body no longer needs to be suppressed, under full unrestricted, but still needs a medicinal primer to stimte her True Phoenix Bloodline to the most perfect level. Thats why I brought her here to Old Man Ghost. Under the full release of True Phoenix Bloodline, to what realm does ones martial path break through? Old Mr. Miller asked. Heritage Master Stage! Miss Mosele said. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, True Phoenix Bloodline, such a qualification is rare to find in a hundred years. With the help of True Phoenix Bloodline, her future martial arts achievements are unimaginable. As the two were talking, they felt a Heritage Master Stage aura manifesting itself. With their strength, even from a certain distance, they were still able to sense the Heritage Master Stage aura that had erupted, containing a supreme and invincible emperors aura! Old Mr. Miller frowned, the old eyes shining, said: Which familys kid is this? How can he have broken through to the Heritage Master Stage? Heritage Master Stage early stage, containing the emperors qi, only the Goodwin familys little guy Tommy Goodwin who awakened the emperors bloodline. Miss Mosele opened her mouth and said. Old Mr. Millers eyes shed a trace of coldness and said, It seems that the Goodwin family has produced a talented person in this generation, who can break through to Heritage Master Stage at such a young age, much stronger than Dn Goodwin, the old turtle. Dn Goodwin, the number one ranking in the Supreme MasterMartial Ranking today. At the same time, with Old Mr. Miller, Ghost Doctor, ra Mosele and others are the same era of people. Miss Mosele remembered the past, could not help but smile, said: that year repeatedly beat Dn Goodwin, and the Goodwin familys generation of proud disciples, this angered the Goodwin family in the old monsters, several times by the old monsters to join forces to kill The Goodwin Family When Dn Goodwin is almost living in your shadow, to the back Dn Goodwin as soon as he saw you did not return to avoid, was you scolded several times shrunken head turtle. This old turtle has a very good offspring. I wonder who the Goodwin family is targeting with this kid. Old Mr. Miller said. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller and Miss Mosele both sensed a majestic qi and blood that was as rigid as the sun rising to the sky, a brilliant sun-like qi and blood bursting out, containing an unyielding battle spirit that seemed to be fighting against the wisp of Heritage Master Stage pressure. Miss Moseles face was stunned, after a long time said: This rigid to Yang qi blood seems to be a higher level than the pure Yang physique, cant it be Nine Suns Eucharist? Whose qi blood is this? Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed slightly and said, Naturally, its the old mans grandson Jason. the Goodwin familys kid is up against Jason? The Goodwin familys kid is up against Jason? Its really the turn of the tide. Thats good, Im very pleased. Ive already met him outside the Peach Grove, and hes very good. Miss Mosele opened her mouth and continued, However, judging from the aura pressure, it should be Tommy Goodwin who is suppressing Jason. Jason is still a step behindpared to Tommy Goodwin.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Old Mr. Miller grunted and said, Whats the hurry? One day, Jason will put the Goodwin familys boys down for good. I still have a lot of confidence in Jason. He wille out of a different path of martial arts. If it was Nine Suns Eucharist, it would indeed be qualified to fight against Tommy Goodwin. But Tommy Goodwins talent is too high, if really their own emperor bloodpletely revived, supreme master in who can stop? The future is bound to be his alone. Miss Mosele said. Then you still dont know Jasons potential. Old Mr. Miller, old and calm, then said, ra Mosele ah, turn around and bring your holynds holy girl over to the old man to take a look. You have also met Jason, do you think Jason and the Virgin are a good match? Its like a match made in heaven between a talented man and a beautiful woman. Do you think we should settle this marriage? Chapter 798 – Competition for the Holy Maiden When Miss Mosele heard Old Mr. Miller open his mouth about the marriage, she looked annoyed and said, That is a matter between the younger generation, why are you so concerned about it? Im standing in front of you now, howe I didnt hear you talk about marriage with me? Old Mr. Miller showed a smile with missing teeth and said, ra Mosele, you and I are both old enough to talk about marriage, isnt it a joke for the younger generation? I have never lied to you, Jason is destined to beat the Goodwin family that boys existence, so you might as well set this marriage up early. You know the truth about the odd goods. ra has a heavenly destiny of precious, can be a couple with her few and far between. For now, there are only two people to consider, one is Tommy Goodwin, and the other is the Parker familys unicorn child. Miss Mosele said. After a pause, Miss Mosele continued: This time I brought ra to Ghost Doctor Valley, Tommy Goodwin and Robert Harvey two young people also followed the first time toe, which is naturally the intention topete for ras heart in person. Old Mr. Miller is not happy, immediately angry, said: Jason that point is not as good as those two boys? You actually do not take Jason into ount? Old Mr. Stokes is much more discerning than you are, and has been engaged to the old man for a long time. Yusup is engaged to you? The Stokes familys Darcey, the girl is also extremely extraordinary, with a fairy spirit. Miss Mosele opened her mouth, and then said with some slight annoyance, Since Yusup has set a marriage with you, you still want to y ras attention? ra has such a noble destiny, how could she tolerate sharing a man with another woman? More than left and right embrace ah even three wives and four concubines are not enough to describe, and Sally, Kay they , Old Mr. Miller is very shameless Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Whats wrong with that? As long as they are young people who love each other, we do not care. Old Mr. Miller said. I dont want to talk to you about it. All in all, its up to Jason if he wants to be as good as ras eyes. Theres nothing we can do to help. Miss Mosele said. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, All right, then, lets ignore thesete bloomers. Lets go, take you for a trip to the mountains. Miss Mosele blushed slightly, her eyes red at Old Mr. Miller, but eventually followed Old Mr. Millers footsteps. In the peach grove. The confrontation between Tommy Goodwin and Jason hade to an end. At this time these proud disciples are sitting in the peach grove talking to each other, more about some future situation in supreme master, in addition to the recent dust-up about Mystery of the Dragon was also talked about. Mr. Parker, you the Parker family bid for a remnant map of The originators retreat. I wonder how much Mr. Parker knows about The originators retreat and Mystery of the Dragon? Embus asked. Embus asked. This question a, Purple Phoenix Saintess that flowing with a little golden glow, appears to be flowing exceptionally beautiful and noble eyes also towards Robert Harvey look. Obviously, she is also extremely interested in this issue. To know, she is in the supreme master of the fate of the dignity of the major pride disciples, even Robert Harveys Kirin Bloodline and her true phoenix fate than, also slightly worse than half a chip. Only the legendary Dragon Bloodline can beparable to her True Phoenix destiny. Therefore, Purple Phoenix Saintess is so interested in knowing whether there is really someone with Dragon Bloodline in this world. Robert Harvey mused and said, The originator retreat does exist. But the map I got from my family is just a page of remnants, notplete, so I cant project the ce of The originators retreat. As for the legend of Mystery of the Dragon in supreme master has existed for many years, the answer will only be known when The originators retreat reappears. Tommy Goodwin said in a deep voice: The so-called Mystery of the Dragon is just a rumor. In addition, even if there really is a Dragon Bloodline people, so what? Is it really possible to be the master of the world? Embus smiled lightly and said, Brother Xuanyuan is the most talented person in my generation. Even if there is someone from Dragon Bloodline, Im afraid that he is still no match for Brother Xuanyuans imperial bloodline. The crowd was talking, Jason was sitting with Marcel, Zack Abel and others, Jasons face was a bit cold, just Tommy Goodwin oppressed him in public with his own Heritage Master Stage might, this is a naked provocation, with a kind of condescending disdain. This made Jason, who is a proud man, very upset indeed. Heritage Master Stage? After I break the realm, Ille back and try how much you have! Jason thought in his heart, and a sh of zing battle intent passed through his eyes. When he thought of Marcel and Zack Abel standing up alongside him against Tommy Goodwins Heritage Master Stage power, it warmed his heart. After all, Marcel and Zack Abel are standing up to the Goodwin family on behalf of Provadanski and the Abel family. The Goodwin family is the first powerful force in the supreme master, the depth of the bottom is unimaginable, they stand out in such a juncture ispletely Jason as a brother to see. In addition to them, Jason also did not expect Emily to speak for him, and even did not hesitate to point to Tommy Goodwin with their own ruthless killing gas, which really let Jason feel surprised.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As for Darcey, her willingness to speak for Jason also made Jasons heart flush with warmth. Mr. Miller, do you ever see anything? Zack Abel spoke up, and it was Jason who looked at both Tommy Goodwin and Robert Harvey. Hmm? Purple Phoenix Saintess is like a natural true phoenix, and it is said that the one who gets the true phoenix will get the world. After all, the daughter of the true phoenix has the dignity of the mother of the world. Zack Abel lowered his voice and continued, So its not a coincidence that Tommy Goodwin and Robert Harvey are here, both of them are here topete for the heart of Purple Phoenix Saintess. Jason dawned on him and said, So thats it. I told you that Tommy Goodwin, the guy with the highest eyes, was deliberately trying to impress Purple Phoenix Saintess. So if he gets Purple Phoenix Saintess, hes going to be pissed off? Thats for sure. Zack Abelughed. Jason then said, Mr. Abel, why dont you go first? Your cynical andzy temperament is very attractive to women. Did you not notice Purple Phoenix Saintesss eyes looking at you from time to time? You go straight up, and Mr. Webern and I will give you a hand. Zack Abel cried andughed and said, Mr. Miller, dont tease me. The Abel family is only the tenth most powerful family in the ancient world. The Abel family is only the tenth most powerful family in the ancient hermitage, and is not even close to the Goodwin family or the Parker family. Besides, I dont have any outstanding talent, so how could Purple Phoenix Saintess be interested? Marcel smiled and said, I do think Mr. Miller can give it a try, Mr. Millers skills in picking up girls are unique in the world, Mr. Miller will be able to capture them. Agree with Mr. Weberns words. Zack Abel also said. You really think so? Im a little excited about ask Ghost Doctor if he has any ecstasy and so on, directly to the saint to put down, and then carry home, this is the most simple and brutal way to save energy. Jason said with a straight face. Marcel and Zack Abel sniffed, both of them froze, for a long time did not respond. Chapter 799 – The man of the hour At this point, the talented people in the room talked about some of the most popr figures that have appeared in Supreme Master over the years. Darcey, who has a very wide experience, has also been involved in some of the secrets of Supreme Master, and she said, The most fascinating generation of Supreme Master in thest hundred years is Lewis Miller. Lewis Miller indeed, Lewis Miller senior years across the Supreme Master, iming that one person is a n, such a momentum who can reach? It is indeed admirable. Purple Phoenix Saintess also nodded his head and said. Hearing the field talking about Old Mr. Miller, Jason was quite interested and came forward to listen to some of Old Mr. Millers past deeds. When ites to Lewis Miller, it is inevitable to talk about Lewis Millers suppression of the Goodwin familys proud disciples, which makes Tommy Goodwins face a little blue. After all, no matter how many years have passed, this is a shame for the Goodwin family that cannot be bypassed. Lewis Millers era, the Supremes Sanctuary was so powerful that it often killed supreme master people, causing the anger of the supreme masters major families and sects. Darcey continued to speak, then said, At that time the Supremes Sanctuary a door two saints, spare supreme master in many strong people united to besiege Supremes Sanctuary are unsessful. In such a situation, Lewis Miller alone, only to intercept the Supremes Sanctuary Saints, the battle Saints united four Heritage Master Stage peak power siege Lewis Miller, but ultimately Lewis Miller won, beheaded Saints as a wine jug. Lewis Miller was the only one with this kind of bravado. Supremes Sanctuary was about to be destroyed, not necessarily because of Lewis Miller alone. Dont forget that the Goodwin familys ancestors teamed up to attack and beat another Saint Master Stage powerhouse from Supremes Sanctuary to the point of death. The only pity is that the other party eventually escaped. Tommy Goodwin said. Mr. Goodwins words are very true. In any case, Lewis Millers life actions, spontaneous and open-minded, no shame to heaven and earth. In Lewis Millers time, how many people admire his green shirt and sword walking style, no shadow and no trace, unattached. Whenever there is injustice, there is bound to be Lewis Millers fist that pushes through the world of injustice. Darcey said. Tommy Goodwin sneered and said, Lewis Miller is just an empty name. What one person that is a n, really, why he disappeared into hiding for big decades? supreme master has been rumored Lewis Miller has fallen realm, only now the strength of even half-step martial arts saint is not as good, right? Jasons face sank after hearing the words, the young master of the Goodwin familys face really made him very unhappy. Although he had always felt that Old Mr. Miller was shamelessly disrespectful, he was really upset to hear someone else bash Old Mr. Miller like that now. He was about to step in when he heard Marcel take the lead and said, Senior Lewis Miller is indeed admirable, and there are so many things about him. It is said that in Lewis Millers time, Lewis Miller alone suppressed the Goodwin familys proud disciples, and the Goodwin familys proud disciples lived under Lewis Millers shadow at that time. Thats right. That era the Goodwin familys proud disciples out once, will be Lewis Miller violent beating once, over time, the natural also have a shadow. Zack Abel also nodded and said. Jason then remembered that Old Mr. Miller did mention that he had chased the Goodwin familys proud disciples and beat them up, and said that this had angered the Goodwin familys old monsters. He finally understood why Tommy Goodwin was so disgusted with Old Mr. Miller, and it turned out that Old Mr. Millers existence was a disgrace to the Goodwin family. Tommy Goodwins face sank, and a cold aura burst from his eyes. He stared at Marcel and Zack Abel and said in a cold voice: Marcel, Mr. Abel, what do you mean by this? We are just talking about Lewis Millers deeds back then. Zack Abel shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. Purple Phoenix Saintess looked at the atmosphere in the field is a bit stagnant, she is a smile, digress, said: Although not caught up with Lewis Miller that era, but still hear about Lewis Millers deeds, is still fascinating. In fact, after Lewis Miller, there was also a popr figure in supreme master, and even in its time of the day, he was once ranked alongside Lewis Miller. Purple Phoenix Saintess said Darceys face twitched slightly as he remembered something. Purple Phoenix Saintess then said, This senior is the Miller family Pale Dragon. Between the words, her pair of flowing beautiful eyes look to Embus, said: Embus, this Patrick Miller senior is your the Miller family of people. I think you must know it very well, right? Embus face moved, subconsciously, his gaze covertly nced at Jason, and then said with a calm face: To tell the truth, I was not even born yet. So I really dont know much about this elder of the Miller family. Patrick Miller senior was indeed a heavenly warrior. Like aet like rise, but overnight and then disappeared. Its really puzzling. Darcey also said. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The sacredndpletely vitality, in exchange for the supreme master decades of calm. Purple Phoenix Saintess opened his mouth, and then said without regret, Its a pity that Patrick Miller disappeared overnight, which has be a mystery. Embus silent, but his face already looks slightly unnatural. He remembered the Miller familys forbidden ce, remembered the withered figure chained by nine chains He knew that the withered figure in the Miller family was like a dragon coiled above the nine heavens, and his father was as insignificant as a mole in front of this dragon. Now, the son of that thin figure is in front of him. In this life, can he be able to overpower the son of that withered figure and take a breath for his father? Embus heart ebbs and flows, and then his gaze is firm, with a powerful confident light shining. All the past, the number of people, but also look at the present! Louis Neumann suddenly opened his mouth, he continued, The ones mentioned earlier are always the predecessors. People still have to look forward, the past is after all the past. Now Mr. Goodwin has sessfully broken through to the Heritage Master Stage in less time than Lewis Miller did back then. In my opinion, Mr. Goodwins future achievements are destined to be unprecedented. Tsk, this horses ass kung fu is of a very high standard, I guess he should have started practicing since he was born in his mothers womb? Jasonughed and spoke. s, I dont know if the Heavenly Holy Land will be half dead with anger after receiving thisment. He is the son of Heavenly Holy Land, but he has been reduced to the position of holding others feet in the air. Zack Abel alsoughed and joked. Louis Neumann snorted coldly and said, We dont see eye to eye. Im just telling the truth. Among the young generation, who can achieve the strength of Heritage Master Stage, Mr. Abel, can you do it? The martial path is not the only one. Even if a flower in a greenhouse is beautiful, it is no match for a grass in the wild in terms of survival. Jason said ndly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Is that so? Then do you dare to fight Mr. Goodwin? Louis Neumann stared at Jason and asked. Chapter 800 – There Will Be a Battle Louis Neumanns words are undoubtedly full of a provocative meaning. Tommy Goodwin has broken the realm to be a Heritage Master Stage strong man, the strength of the strong is already the supreme master in the younger generation, not politely said, with Tommy Goodwins strength today, there is only the old generation of ancient martial arts strong man to fight. In the younger generation, who is his opponent? Louis Neumann knows this, but deliberately proposed a martial arts challenge, obviously want to use the knife to kill, with Tommy Goodwins hand to humiliate and defeat Jason. Tommy Goodwin as Hyacinth Fighters first person, not only is the martial arts high, his mind is also extremely outstanding, otherwise a person without a mind full of muscles naturally will not have any enlightenment to be able to understand the mysteries of martial arts, so quickly to break through to Heritage Master Stage strength. Therefore, he understands Louis Neumanns mind. But he did not think, if Jason really dare to agree to a martial arts challenge, he did not mind pushing Jason to a public defeat to suppress. Jason looked at Louis Neumann and said in a cold voice: Youre jumping up and down when no one else is talking. What you say can mean that others will also agree? How about you personally invite me to have a martial arts challenge with you? Louis Neumanns face sank, he had seen the duel between Jason and Ayan Bradley, Ayan BradleyCompletion Stage early stage strength can not help Jason in the slightest, and even can not force Jasons back to the strongest kill move, so he really did not dare to easilye to a duel with Jason. Since the evil saint son is so keen to challenge the martial arts, why should he ask others to take the field while he is standing idly by? Why dont I have a duel with the Evil Saint? Marcel also said. Louis Neumanns face was already blue and gloomy, but he wasnt stupid, and he wouldnt easily promise to fight before he waspletely sure. After all, there are so many supreme masters in the field, once the battle is lost, not only to damage the prestige of Heavenly Holy Land, but also to his own reputation has a serious blow. At this point, Tommy Goodwin stood up, looking directly at Jason, himself with a martial aura in the diffusion, he said: The evil saint son proposed a martial challenge, I personally think it is a good opportunity topete with each other martial arts. Ive heard that your reputation is very popr in supreme master recently. Ive heard that your reputation is very popr in supreme master. How about a martial arts challenge between you and me? You can rest assured that I will be free to fight, and the winner can be divided, not involving life and death. Tommy Goodwin this time directly out to say these words, the meaning is different, is equivalent to directly to Jason under the challenge. If Jason didnt dare to fight, he would naturally lose face. Bullying people just because you have a high martial arts level? Zack Abel said. Tommy Goodwin looked at Zack Abel and said, Mr. Abel, if you also want to fight, its okay. Why dont you join Jason and Ill go one-on-two and spar with each other? You. Zack Abels face was furious, Tommy Goodwins words were clearly insulting. Jason patted Zack Abels shoulder, so that he did not have to say anything else. At this time, Darcey opened his mouth and said, Mr. Goodwin, Jason he does not practice ancient martial arts, you have broken through to Heritage Master Stage strength, even if this battle is defeated will not make you feel much glory. No matter what, that means you dont dare to answer the battle? Tommy Goodwin sneered, looking at Jason with a contemptuous sneer. The people in the field are also paying attention to this state of affairs, Emily willow eyebrows raised, seems to be some cant look past, her body wanted to move, but there is a hand pulled her right arm, she turned around is to see her brother Robert Harvey shook his head towards her. Brother, what are you doing? Emily asked. Thats not like you to do that. Robert Harvey looked at his sister, then looked toward Jason, his eyes looking thoughtful. Dont make a move yet. Robert Harvey said in a low voice. Purple Phoenix Saintess a pair of beautiful eyes eyes flowing, rendered with ayer of light gold glow in the eyes of the flow of light, she is staring at Jason. At this time Jason gave her the feeling of calmness andposure, a kind of abyssal sense, the whole person shows a powerful iparable confidence, this confidence is able to control their own destiny of a confidence. Even in the face of supreme masterHyacinth Fighters first person is also the same. This is somewhat extraordinary. Not to mention that the mental quality alone is extremely strong.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But Purple Phoenix Saintess also did not have any statement, she is also to see how Jason to deal with Tommy Goodwin tant provocation about the fight. A fight and then a winner? I might as well have a few drinks with Mr. Webern and Mr. Abel. Jason said. Jason opened his mouth, he stared at Tommy Goodwin, said, I want to fight, then share the life and death, my own fighting skills are from the dead out of practice, so do not know the force, and there is no mercy said. Oh? That is to set up a life and death agreement? If thats the case, I can agree. Tommy Goodwin opened his mouth, a trace of yful coldness shed in his eyes. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, his body invisibly diffused a mountain of blood-like iron-blooded killing aura, giving the impression of a supreme overlord returned from the sands of blood, he opened his mouth and said: Want to have a life and death duel can. Since it is a life and death duel, it is a matter between you and me. The dueling ground is not limited to one corner and one ce, I think we should use Peak Otltino as the battlefield. You and I will have a chase killing game, life and death are our responsibility. As for weapons if you can use hot weapons, even ten of you are not enough for me to kill. That would be too bullying. In addition to hot weapons, any and all cold weapons all means can be used, as long as they can kill each other on the line. If you agree to these conditions, then you and I wille to a duel to the death! Tommy Goodwin could not help but frown after hearing the words, using the entire Peak Otltino as a battlefield? Then in this process, what needs to be considered is not only the personal martial arts realm, but also physical ability, endurance, mountainbat ability, reaction ability, sneaking and hiding ability, etc. This is a duel that will reflect theprehensivebat quality. Jasons eyes burned with wariness, coldly staring at Tommy Goodwin, his own battlefield aura of iron-blooded murder climbing, as if his body was filled with ayer of mountainous blood, as a master of the battlefield. In this rising aura, forgiving Tommy Goodwin himself has a majestic and dignified imperial aura, but gives the feeling that even the emperor in front of this battlefield master, but also to bow down! As long as the terrain is not limited and the entire Peak Otltino is used as the battlefield, Jason has full confidence to fight with Tommy Goodwin. Tommy Goodwin is only Heritage Master Stage early stage, can not do will hepletely crush the point, when in Oakshires Mount Casey he encountered Supremes Sanctuarys old magic, a holy level field of existence, are able to circumvent the battle, are able to counterattack. Of course, at that time, the old demon did not easily use its own holy level strength because of its own reasons, but what he exerted in the process of chasing Jason was also the strength of Heritage Master Stage high level or above. If all-terrainbat, facing Tommy Goodwin, who has just been promoted to Heritage Master Stage early stage strength, Jason is really not afraid. He has the top mountainbat experience, all-terrainbat situation, the test is the individualsprehensivebat ability, he can sneak and hide, canpete with each other physical endurance, can set up all kinds of booby traps, can use the mountain terrain to sneak attack and kill, etc.. Jason is waiting for Tommy Goodwins answer, as long as the other party agrees, then he does not mind taking this opportunity to send this so-called Hyacinth Fighters first person to hell. Chapter 801 – Hitting on the Holy Maiden The people in the field did not expect Jason to attach such a condition, using the entire Peak Otltino as a battlefield for all-terrainbat. It can be said that these Hyacinth talents have never tried such a way ofbat. When theypete in martial arts battles, at most, they are only fighting on one side of the ring, so why have they ever tried such an all-terrainbat as Jason proposed? Such a way ofbat, Tommy Goodwin is also not tried, he grew up in the shelter of King Goodwin, empty a strong force, but to say that the wilderness survival ability, he can say nothing. Although King Goodwin has also let him go to some ces to experience, but secretly there are King Goodwins strong people are guarding, will not let him appear half ident. To really agree to Jason, all-terrain operations, that will test the quality of all aspects of ability too much. This made Tommy Goodwin hesitate to say yes. Louis Neumanns eyes shone brightly, and he said: The challenge of a battle can be done by having a ce to fight. You have to say something about using Peak Otltino as a battlefield, the whole Peak Otltino is so big, in case you escape? If you escape, you will be invincible? If you dont dare to fight, just say so, you have to find such a step for yourself. Since we are setting up a life and death agreement, then we have to divide life and death, will I not escape? Dont specte on others with your own timid and cowardly character. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. You may want to let Louis Neumann also join with you, I to one on two. YouC Louis Neumann rose in anger, Jasons words can be described as a total disregard for his eyes, not only him, is also not put Tommy Goodwin in the eyes. Previously, Tommy Goodwin had said that he could have Zack Abel team up with Jason to have a martial arts challenge with him. Now, Jason has returned the original quote to Tommy Goodwin. Tommy Goodwin face because of excessive anger and be iron blue, his fists clenched up, the body of the imperial might and Heritage Master Stage pressure faintly flow, eyes shing cold cold awning, he coldly stared at Jason looked, and finally said: ording to your duel conditions, only to share the victory and defeat Life and death will take several days. My time is precious, so naturally I will not use such a time-wasting duel with you. When you feel that you can challenge me in a martial arts appointment on the ground of one side of thend, thene back. I will wait for you. Jasons mouth was flooded with the meaning of a sneer, Tommy Goodwins words are undoubtedly looking for a step for himself. He was afraid to face himself in an all-terrain battlefield. Known as Satan in the dark world, he is not afraid of anyone in the battlefield of all-terrainbat. Tommy Goodwin said this and then turned around and left as well. He understood that although Fangs words could also constitute a good reason, he knew in his heart that the facts proved that he did not dare to fight Jason on an all-terrain battlefield until he was adequately prepared. The stakes are too high. He is the pride of King Goodwin and the number one Hyacinth Fighters, he has no need to take such a risk. However, his heart is also extremely resentful and angry, the hall Hyacinth Fighters first person, in such a momentum of the fight, he is afraid of the heart. All-terrainbat? Ill be training in survivalbat skills in this areater on! When the timees, Ill take your life! Tommy Goodwin said to himself. Mr. Miller, awesome! Marcel gave a smile and a thumbs up towards Jason. Hahahaha, Mr. Millers aura is unparalleled, I have guessed that in the battlefield Mr. Miller is bound to be invincible existence. Zack Abel also said with a big smile. Lets not talk about this matter. Lets go and have a drink. Jason smiled as he looked over at Darcey and asked, Could Darcey y the piano again today? If you feel embarrassed to spend time with a few of us grown men, then put an invitation to Emily to join Purple Phoenix Saintess. As soon as the words left his mouth, Jason immediately sensed a cold gaze staring towards him. Jason was curious and turned his eyes to meet the eyes of Robert Harvey. Robert Harvey was saying something to Emily and staring at him while he was talking, and the stare looked unfriendly. Jason was baffled, thinking he hadnt offended the Parker familys unicorn son, right? Jason also did not think so much, he walked straight up to Purple Phoenix Saintess, the pair of deep as the starry sky gaze fixed on Purple Phoenix Saintesss pair of flowing beautiful eyes. Jason looked very serious, but that gaze is not the slightest disrespectful and obscene, as if in appreciation of a beautiful work of art. To talk about the thick skin, to martial arts realm to divide the words, Jason is at least Saint Master Stage level, other heavenly pride at best is Master Stage, Supreme Master Stage such level. As for Purple Phoenix Saintess such a heavenly noblewoman, she is noble, elegant and superb, like a phoenix in the sky, but she has never been a man so recklessly stared at? Fortunately, her face has a golden phoenix mask to cover, otherwise will see her that blows the snow-white jade face tinged with ayer of red. What, what are you doing? Purple Phoenix Saintess finally couldnt help but ask. Do you know me? Jason asked. Purple Phoenix Saintess shook her head and said, Dont really know. Jason. lets get formally acquainted. With that, Jason extended his right hand toward the front. Purple Phoenix Saintess seems to be invisible, not the least bit moved. Jason sighed softly and said, Whats wrong with the youth nowadays? Even the Chinese etiquette tradition of a few years ago has been forgotten The people in the field have been speechless, thinking that this guy is clearly trying to take advantage of people, but have to say that others do not know etiquette, this cheek is no one. Is something wrong? Purple Phoenix Saintess opened her mouth, she was still calm and collected, with a graceful and luxurious aura. Its like this, Mr. Webern, Mr. Abel, they say that you and I are a perfect match, a match made in heaven. I dont know if its true or not, so I came closer to see the Holy Virgin. Jason said in a serious manner.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Marcel and Zack Abel froze when they heard this, they looked at each other and both saw a hint of confusion in each others eyes C when did they say such a thing? Robert Harveys face was even colder C Jasonpelled his sister, and actually went to hit on Purple Phoenix Saintess, obviously a shameless man who is a womanizer, he has to guard against it, if he dares to go near Emily must break his legs! Darcey is holding his forehead, heart is very speechless C this guy shameless really got Lewis Millers true transmission, fortunately Lewis Miller was not present, otherwise Lewis Miller and Jason bastard sing one and one, Purple Phoenix Saintess is not to be ashamed to find a crack in the ground? Chapter 802 – Protecting sister’s devil Purple Phoenix Saintess had a momentarypse of concentration. The first time a ripple appeared in her originally unperturbed beautiful eyes, the conscience of heaven and earth, these years she seldom went out, but as long as she went out and came into contact with young handsome people in Hyacinth, which one of them did not treat her politely and with courtesy? The handsome man who had Hyacinth stared at her with such reckless eyes, and made such light and flirtatious remarks? There really is no such thing! Even Tommy Goodwin and Robert Harvey, who are so proud of themselves, have never acted in such an abrupt and rash manner when facing her. So, Purple Phoenix Saintess was really frozen, not having been through such a situation, she looked a little overwhelmed for a while, not knowing how to respond. Jason, however, appeared to be open and calm, and he stood in a dignified manner beside Purple Phoenix Saintess, and with a nce, said, Hey, Mr. Webern, Mr. Abel, where are you two going? Didnt you guys just say that I was a good match for the saintess? Lets take a look, is it a perfect match between me and the Saintess? Marcel and Zack Abel asked themselves not to have such a cheek as Jason, they were indeed covering their faces and running away. After hearing Jasons words, Marcel said, Suddenly I have some stomach pain, maybe I ate the wrong thing. Ill go squat in the toilet first. Mr. Miller, didnt you say you wanted a drink? Im going to ask Ghost Doctor for some drinks Zack Abel also spoke up. As they spoke, the two men bailed straight away. Mr. Miller, have you had enough jokes? Purple Phoenix Saintess opened his mouth and looked a bit unpleasant. Dont me the Virgin. I am a pure person by nature, and I believed it when I heard Mr. WebernMr. Abel and the others say so. It seems that sometimes people get hurt when they are too kind. Jason said with a soft sigh. Darcey couldnt stand it, she said in an annoyed voice: Jason, can you be more serious? Even if you want to flirt with girls, dont flirt with Purple Phoenix Saintesss head ah, careful Miss Mosele shot to suppress you. Once he thought of the Holy Lord of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, Jason was still really a bit vain. The other side that is the existence of the Saint-level powerhouse, a finger can crush their own, it seems that some things in moderation, can not be too much. But this ost he is also seen, Purple Phoenix Saintess is really simple with a nk sheet of paper, such a woman is certainly not experienced male and female emotions, but also has not been teased. Such a watery cabbage, ced in the mundane world is simply a scarce item ah. Darcey, thats not the right word. How can you use the word tease? We aremunicating! Jason opened his mouth with a straight face and continued, Saintess, how about we go for a drink? Talk about each others life ideals ambitions or something.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thank you for the kind words. I never drink. Purple Phoenix Saintess said. At this point you cantpare to Darcey and Emily, the style of women drinking that is unique and beautiful. You have a chance to try it. Jason said undyingly. Then Im even more sorry, my beauty doesnt need to be disyed in front of you. Purple Phoenix Saintess spoke in an annoyed voice, her gaze already a little cold. She was simply speechless, how could she meet such a scoundrel? Previously, she really had not encountered such a brazen guy, and came up to say these embarrassing words to make people blush, which shows that this persons heart is certainly not pure, must be a wolf ambitious bastard. Darcey, lets have a drink. Jason smiled, he remembered something like that, turned his eyes to Emily and said, Emily, want to join us? Emily looked to Jason and did not speak. Robert Harvey, however, looked a little ck in the face as he came forward, and he stared at Jason and said, Jason, step aside, I have something to talk to you about. Jason froze for a moment, wondering what the Parker familys talent wanted to talk about. He smiled ndly and said, All right. What can I do for you? He said, Jason, Im warning you, stay away from my sister! If you dare to cheat on my sister or anything, Ill be the first to spare you! Jason froze, he was full of confusion, listening to the clouds, he said curiously: I said this brother, you have some misunderstanding of me ah? I told you, Im pure in nature, how could I possibly do something like cheating? Dont nder people. I dont fucking believe you! Robert Harvey ck face, then said, st time in Phoenix my sister since seeing you the whole person has some changes, said what you bring her a very strong sense of impact. No wonder this time in Ghost Doctor Valley I see Emilys attitude towards you is a little different, Emily cultivates the way of ruthless killing, the Tao is like water, treating any man is no waves and no waves. But today she has tried to stand up for you several times. You kid still do not admit it? Give me an honest exnation, what kind of bewitching soup did you put into Emily? What did youpel her to do? Jason is simply speechless, this is fucking unwarranted disaster ah. There is no rtionship between myself and Emily, right? As for Emily wanting to give herself a head start, its nothing more than wanting to take her into battle, right? Jason could see that Emily did not have any idea about the seven emotions and six desires, and contact with Emily was like contact with an ice man, the whole person was cold, what could she feel about herself? Mr. Parker, you misunderstand. Between me and your sister, there is no rtionship. She is so big, what kind of ecstasy can I instill? Youre thinking too much. Jason said. Is that so? Then why did Emily tell me that she had made up her mind to go with you to some battlefield for an adventure? Would Emily have had such an idea if not for yourpulsion? Robert Harvey rose in anger. I didnt promise to take her into battle, it was all wishful thinking on her part, so its really not my fault. Jason shrugged his shoulders and said with an innocent face. I believe you, damn it! Robert Harvey said coldly with a ck face, Im warning you, stay away from my sister, or Ill break your legs! Jason didnt know what to say, met an unreasonable protective sister demon. He is worried that he has cheated his sister into bed or what? Mr. Parker, you think too much. I know you want me to call you a brother-inw, right? To be honest, Im not ready for that mentally either. So, you can rest assured that I really dont have anything in mind for your sister. Jason said in a sincere tone. Brother-inw? Robert Harveys face was first stunned, and then he rose up in anger with an iron face and said, Jason, I want to challenge you to a martial arts appointment! Chapter 803 – Black-faced brother-in-law A martial arts challenge? Jason wanted to burst out cursing as soon as he heard this. Who the hell did I piss off? Howe the number one and number two ranked talent of Hyacinth Fighters are looking for a martial arts challenge from themselves? Must be jealous that they look better than them! Jason has not yet had time to respond, a fragrant breeze came, apanied by a cold, cold breath, and in the twinkling of an eye was seen Emily came over. Brother, what did you say to him? I told you, all this has nothing to do with Jason, its all my own decision, no one else has anything to do with it. Emily said. If it wasnt for this kidspulsion how would youe up with such thoughts for no reason? This kid must have instilled some thoughts, see if I cant beat him to death! Robert Harvey was so angry that his nose was crooked. Brother, just dont be unreasonable here. Arent you ashamed of yourself? Emily opened her mouth, she stomped her foot and said, Besides, when did it be your turn to take care of my business? Im a grown-up, okay? Dont treat me like a child anymore. I already have my own ideas and opinions. Im your brother. Can I not care about your affairs? Look at you now,ing to count your brother for an outsider. You didnt used to be like this. Robert Harvey looked so angry that his liver and stomach hurt, and he said in an annoyed voice, I tell you, not to mention I wont agree, my family wont agree either. My parents and grandfather are not likely to say yes. From now on, you stay away from this kid C no, Jason, you stay away from my sister, and if youe one step closer, Ill break both your legs! Brother, this is really unreasonable of you- Emily spoke in an exasperated voice, she turned her eyes to Jason and said gamely, Jason,e on, lets go for a drink. You dont have to care about what he said, everything has nothing to do with you. So what youd better talk to your brother first to make things clear. Jason hurriedly spoke up and said. Are you still a man? Its just a drink, why are you being such a mother-inw? Go! Emily opened her mouth, took Jasons arm without saying a word, and pulled him toward the peach grove. Emily, dont be like that, men and women are not rted Jason spoke, not forgetting to look back at Robert Harvey with an innocent face, Great-Uncle COh, no, Mr. Parker, its not my business, as you can see she took the initiative. This damn even pull on the hand? This kid still swears that there is no rtionship with Emily? Robert Harvey a face is simply ck as charcoal, a chest of anger in the pent-up, there is a kind of want to drag Jason over the impulse to break into pieces. Jason is not a good person at first nce, he has a fancy stomach, Emily must have been cheated by him. No, I cant let Emily get hurt! Robert Harvey thought in his heart, he gritted his teeth and hurriedly followed at a fast pace. In the peach grove.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zack Abel really did ask Ghost Doctor for a jar of wine. He and Marcel were already sitting at a stone table, and Darcey was actually taking a seat, and then they saw a scene that was jaw-dropping C The Parker familys daughter is actually taking Jasons arm without any suspicion and walking all the way over. Shit! Whats going on here? Marcel and Zack Abel are both dumbfounded C this guy is not to flirt with Purple Phoenix Saintess? Howe he ended up holding hands with Emily and looking so close? Could it be that Jasons intention is not to get drunk, and that hitting on Purple Phoenix Saintess in person is just a sound bite? Is the real goal to capture Emilys heart? The problem is that the younger generation in Hyacinth knows that Emily cultivates the path of ruthless killing and has cut off her own seven emotions and six desires, and in such a situation, she can still getid? Marcel and Zack Abel cant help but look at each other, the heart seems to be in the coincidence of saying C Mr. Miller this pickup technique is really has reached the realm, the world is invincible. Then, Marcel they immediately saw, behind Robert Harvey ck a face fast, with a murderous aura, also do not know what for the anger. When she hesitated, she saw that Emily had pulled Jason closer to sit down, and Emily spoke coldly, saying, Arent you going to drink? Why didnt you pour the wine? Zack Abel responded with a quick smile and said, Ill pour. Its really a great trip to share a seat and drink with you all. Robert Harvey also came over and looked at Jason sitting next to his sister, he even had the heart to kill, he immediately said, Jason, you sit over there. Jason knew that Robert Harvey was angry, and at such a juncture it would be best not to add fuel to the fire, or God knows what this protective demon would do. He smiled and said, Mr. Parker is here too. Please have a seat, Ill go over to Darceys side. With that, Jason stood up and went to sit on a stone bench next to Darcey. The wine was already poured, and Emily was about to pick up the poured ss of wine and drink it as if she was angry, but Robert Harvey was quick to pick up the bowl of wine and said, What kind of wine do you drink for a girl? Ill give you a drink. With that, Robert Harvey drank the ss of wine straight down. Mr. Parker is such a good drinker. Zack Abel smiled and poured another drink for Robert Harvey. After a few drinks, Marcel and Zack Abel could see that something was wrong. Robert Harvey was watching Jason like a thief, with a face like an enemy. Mr. Parker,e on, Ill drink to you. Jason smiled and wanted to take the initiative to ease his rtionship with his future brother-inw C h h h, where did he think he was going? Its just to ease the rtionship. Robert Harveys gaze was cold, and he said in a cold voice, Jason, Im warning you, dont hit on Emily. Emily was so angry that her body was shaking and she stood up violently, took the ss of wine in front of Jason and said, Ill drink if he doesnt! With that, Emily covered the rim of her ss with her hand and downed the ss of wine. Jason is dumbfounded, damn it, thats my ss, okay? You directly take my used cup to drink, this makes Robert Harvey how to think? Not to mention Robert Harvey, Im afraid other people are looking at the reverie ah. This damn, this is good, jumped into the yellow river also can not be washed. As a matter of fact, Robert Harveys face was stunned, and then he was as gloomy as a dark cloud, he got up, rolled up his sleeves and arms, and said angrily: Jason, see if I cant kill you! Come on, I want to challenge you to a martial arts match, 300 rounds, I want to break your legs! Chapter 804 – Misunderstanding Difficult to Solve Here we go again! Jason sighed, pretending he hadnt heard Robert Harveys words. Brother, dont be ashamed of yourself, okay? Who are you trying to bully? If youre really that good, ask Tommy Goodwin for a martial arts challenge. Emily said in a good-natured way. IC Robert Harvey only felt a breath of air blocked in his chest, the whole person is going to hold out internal injuries, nearly a mouthful of old blood directly out. Is it really true that the saying that women are too big to stay? Whats all this with ah, the arms are starting to turn outward.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Darcey is extremely intelligent, from Robert Harvey so violent reaction more or less see some of the state of affairs, she smiled lightly, said: Mr. Parker to Jason is there any misunderstanding ah? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. He doesnt know what methods he used to trick my sister into talking about going to war with him. This is nonsense, isnt it? Robert Harvey became more and more angry, almost pointing at Jasons nose and cursing, he continued, My sister cultivates the path of ruthless killing, and has never had contact with the opposite sex. You see now? My sister is counting on me as a brother for this guy. So, this guy must have used some means topel Emily, otherwise she would not be like this? Why did she go to the battlefield for a good reason? Its simply unbelievable. Robert Harvey, how many times have I told you that I am going to the battlefield to refine my own ruthless way of killing. The cruel and bloody battlefield is the best ce to hone this martial path. I made such a decision has nothing to do with Jason, and I am not under hispulsion, and there is no childish love with him, can you be reasonable ah? Emily said loudly. You want to cultivate your own path of ruthless killing, where dont you go to cultivate? Must go to the battlefield? Robert Harvey looked furious as he said, Battlefields are deadly. What if something happens to you? If anything goes wrong then Im not a good learner, I cant me others. Anyway, you stay out of my business and stay out of it. You see me meddling in your affairs? Emily said. You, you well, well, you dont even listen to your brothers words. Then let father and them say you. Robert Harvey was so angry that he was in seventh heaven. AhemC Jason coughed dryly and said, Emily, I told youst night that you really arent fit to go to war. So, youd better listen to your brothers advice and give up this idea. The situation in the battlefield changes rapidly, this moment you can still stand, who can predict what will happen to you in the next second? You shut up! Emily said nonchntly. Jasons face was stunned and he thought to himself what kind of world is this? The two siblings have joined forces to bully people? Emily, did you hear that? Jason said so, no one else wanted to take you to war, so why should you make a nuisance of yourself? In a few days, go back with your brother. Robert Harvey said in a serious tone. What he thinks is his business and what I decide is my business. The decisions I make dont change anyway. Emily said. You C howe youre so oily? Youre like a different person after you met this guy. Robert Harvey was so angry he didnt know what to say. Jason is simply speechless, what is it to do with himself? How did this unwarranted disaster fall on my head? Jason said squarely: Mr. Parker, as you can see, its really none of my business. Your sister has made it very clear that everything is her own will, I have been persuading her, and did not want to take her to war. You should not open your mouth and shut your mouth to smear me with any kind of deception, the so-called loss of body is a small matter and loss of integrity is a big matter, this matter of reputation can not be joked about. Youre not a good person anyway. Im warning you, you stay away from my sister from now on, donte any closer! If you think otherwise, Ill break your legs! Robert Harvey said in a cold voice. Honestly, as far as Im concerned, I myself would like to see the smoky battlefield. As a man, the only way to live a life without regret is to have been in the battlefield and killed the enemy. Zack Abel opened his mouth, he turned his words, then said, However, Emily as a woman, I do not think it is suitable to go to war. Zack Abel, right? What, you still look down on women? Emilys gaze was cold, and a cold killing intent was pervading her body as she said. Since you despise women, how about we have a sparring match? Zack Abelughed bitterly at his words, he really wanted to p himself two ps, this is clearly the dispute between the brother-inw and brother-inw, he has nothing to get involved in a blind what? Emily misunderstood, I really dont mean to look down on women in this way. Zack Abel said in a hurry. Lets all have a drink,e on,e on, lets have a drink. Marcel said with a smile and rounded up. Im a fellow woman, but I dont think I have Emilys drive. From that point of view, I am extremely respectful. Darcey said. Jason poured down a ss of wine, smiled and said: The battlefield is not a ce where you can just go? Have you ever experienced the feeling of being alone and helpless as you watch yourrades fall one by one, leaving you alone in the end? Yesterday, we were drinking and talking with our brothers, but today they are dying in blood, and everything is just waiting to be remembered. When faced with all this, you have anger in your heart, but there is no way to vent it, you want to cry but find that you can not cry at all to the end, you be numb, a heart bes a thousand holes. The cruelty of the battlefield does not lie in the rainforest swamps, hot deserts, cold ice fields, death canyons and so on these extreme environments, but in the hands of the past you will be buried a brother and arade, you will be in a river of blood in the battlefield, a pile of bodies, to find the remains of your brothers andrades you find will not be at all A whole body, sometimes half a body, a broken arm, a leg So, I hate the battlefield, but had to go to war. Jasons voice seemed a little hoarse. At this time, he brought the crowd the usual impression is also very different, there is a kind of mourning a lonely, like a through the vicissitudes of life and numbness like, deep destion to make people heartbroken. Marcel took a deep breath, he patted Jasons shoulder and said, Mr. Miller, I cant understand your state of mind, but I know you are a man of great affection. Thoserades you lost in the battlefield will surely make you grieve. This ss of wine is to you and to those of your brothers in the battlefield. Ille too. Zack Abel spoke up. Good! Jason nodded his head, picked up his ss and filled it up, and drank from it. Darceys eyes shone brightly as she looked at Jason, and the deep, deste loneliness that Jason had just revealed touched her a little inside, and she couldnt help but think, Is this the real him? The usualck of decency is just ayer of camouge on the surface? Somehow, Robert Harvey looked at Jason with a less cold gaze, and without saying anything, he picked up his ss and took a big sip as well. Chapter 805 – There’s always a time to part A few dayster. Old Mr. Millermissioned Ghost Doctor to refine an Energy Pill has been formed, Ghost Doctor refining out, ced in a white porcin jade bottle, handed to Old Mr. Miller. In this way, Old Mr. Millers requests on Ghost Doctors side were all understood. Noras mother Trinitys illness has basically been resolved and going forward, she only needs to continue taking the fixative pills for about a month to fully recover. Wolf Boy body blocked meridians have been unblocked, and now Energy Pill has also been refined, Old Mr. Miller will not stop for a moment to take Jason and others to leave. The anxious look was as if someone was holding a whip behind his back. Miss Mosele saw it in her eyes and understood it in her heart. She knew that Old Mr. Miller knew she would be in Ghost Doctor Valley during this time, so she left in a hurry to avoid her. This annoyed Miss Mosele, but there was nothing she could do about it. In fact, in the past few days, Ghost Doctor secretly gave Darcey several times to perform acupuncture, and gave her a prescription, for Darcey he can help only so. Fundamentally, he still cannot change the bacsh of Darceys white tiger destiny. At the parting moment, Jason said goodbye to Marcel, Zack Abel and others and asked them to go to Oakshire when they were free. Mr. Miller, dont worry, I am definitely going to be there. Zack Abel said with a smile. Me too. Ill have to get out more in the future, too. Marcel smiled back. On the day of departure, I did not see Robert Harvey and Emily, so I think Emily was taken away by Robert Harvey to reduce the chance of contact with Jason. It can be seen that Robert Harvey sister protection demon is simply to the point of making people hairy, has always believed that Jason to his sisters heart, or even instilled some what thought, to make Emily iron will want to go to the battlefield to refine their own ruthless way of killing. ra, this is goodbye. All encounters in the world are long goodbyes. So, I believe we will have the day to meet again C by the way, can I add you a contact? When you cant see me, its good to hear my voice. Jason said in a serious manner. Purple Phoenix Saintess silver teeth clenched, thinking how the sky does not descend a thunder to this brazen guy to split ah? Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess, nodding his head one after another, obviously extremely satisfied. Jason, what kind of skill is it to move your lips? If you have the guts to snatch her home to sleep together, this is the bull. Old Mr. Miller said to Jason. Jason face a ck, this shameless old man when this is a primitive society ah? Directly knock a battering ram can be resisted back inside the cave? Ghost Doctor and Miss Mosele also appeared, Old Mr. Miller saw the situation after a dry cough, urged: Jason, go go go. Dilly-dallying, its not like were parting, well always see each other again. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller took Jason, Wolf BoyTrinity, Nora mother and daughter to leave, Darcey also followed back to Oakshire, she also said goodbye to those in Hyacinth with a smile, and left. Once you get out of Ghost Doctor Valley, you are deep in the mountains and forests of Peak Otltino. Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller and asked with some curiosity, Old Mr. Miller, that Miss Mosele must be much more powerful than you, right? Why do I look at you a little afraid of her ah. Dang! Old Mr. Miller knocked Jasons head with a dry tobo stick in his hand, and he said in an annoyed voice: What do you know? I will not be afraid of her? A good man does not fight with a woman, understand? This is the proper manners of a man, how can I be afraid? Hey Wolf Boy smiled. Jason knocked him directly on the head and said, What are youughing at? Dont go ahead and watch the road. Wolf Boy reached up and rubbed his head, still with a very happy look on his face. The other side of the mountain forest. There are several figures shing out, one of them is solemn, presenting a majestic aura of angry vajra, but between the eyebrows contains a hidden grief and anger. This is none other than Cory Bradley. Cory Bradley is apanied by two other people, one of whom is a stout old man in a red coat, this stout old man is no other than one of the Bradley familys Heritage Master Stage powerhouse Louie Bet. There is also the old man with white hair, which is also a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse named Mr. Chuang, who is also a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse himself, and whose strength has also gotten Heritage Master Stage high rank. Mr. Bet, Mr. Chuang, have received news. Jason the boy left Ghost Doctor Valley, Cory Bradley spoke, killing intent shing in his eyes. The Bradley familys eldest son, Ayan Bradley, was killed in a martial arts challenge with Jason, and when word got back to the Bradley family, it caused the Bradley family to be furious. Immediately, the Bradley family sent these two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses to rendezvous with Cory Bradley and prepare to ambush Jason and the others halfway through the Ghost Doctor Valley when they left! Jason killed Ayan Bradley, which has been considered with the Bradley family to take the blood feud, the Bradley family naturally will not care what Hyacinths rules, only to think of Jason to kill to understand the hate. Such a blood feud, the only way to pay in blood. What did Jason boy leave with? Louie Bet spoke up and asked. There were a few people with him. Among them seems to be Darcey of the White family, Cory Bradley spoke up and continued, In addition, there was an old man who followed him out at the end. What? An old man? Louie Bets face changed and he remembered something and said hurriedly, Retreat, we retreat immediately! If its an old man, if Im right, its Lewis Miller! With Lewis Miller present, if we show up, were dead. Once the words came out, Mr. Chuangs face also changed, and a trace of fear and anxiety came directly from his eyes. Lewis Millers weight is too heavy, lets not talk about Lewis Millers years in Hyacinth, just some time ago, in OakshirePhoenix, Lewis Miller ignored the Tianji Sanctuary to directly kill the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in the Tianji Sanctuary, from which can be seen Lewis Millers strong and unparalleled skills can be seen. Cory Bradleys face also became extremely reluctant and embarrassed, if Lewis Miller was present, he really did not dare to move easily, otherwise the Bradley family will lose three Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, including him, which for the Bradley familys strength The blow is too big. After weighing his options, Cory Bradley had no choice but to speak up and say, Then retreat. I dont want Lewis Miller to be able to protect Jason for a lifetime. There will always be a chance to kill him outright! As we speak, Cory Bradley and others are already speeding away. Peak Otltino deep in the mountains and forests. Jason is still holding a mountain knife in front of the road, Wolf Boy in the forest as happy as a spill, look very excited and very happy. Darcey walks with Nora and Trinity, making small talk with each other. Old Mr. Miller walked unhurriedly, after smoking a mouthful of dry tobo his old eyes narrowed slightly, looking towards the other side of the mountains and forests, and muttered under his breath CThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A few curmudgeons, retreat is quite fast. Just, since the sense to retreat away, the old man also do not bother to make things difficult for you However, this the Bradley family still seems necessary to go to a trip. Chapter 806 Energy Pill Jason and the rest of the group walked all the way back to the foot of the hill on the southwest side where the car had stopped earlier. The Paramount Marauder bulletproof SUV remained quietly parked in ce, like a giant beast on its prostrate. Jason walked over, opened the door, and after Old Mr. Miller and the others got in, he started the car and left Peak Otltino to return to Oakshire. The Ghost Doctor Valley trip was full of rewards. Jasons initial intention was to fulfill his promise to help Noras mother, Trinity, save her from her own medical problems. Now that this promise has been met, he is happy in his heart. In addition, Wolf Boy was able to unblock his own meridians, making his martial arts qi flow more smoothly, greatly increasing the speed of his martial arts training, which is also extremely wee. Jason is more happy to be able to reunite with Marcel and meet a like-minded friend like Zack Abel, although they know and get along in just a few days, but the love between them is already in and out. The most satisfying thing for Jason is that he personally killed the Bradley familys youngest master, Ayan Bradley, who regretted letting Situ Liuyun escape with a broken armst time. This time the kill Ayan Bradley is also considered to make up for the regret of the heart. As for the future retaliation from the Bradley family, Jason did not think so much, the so-called soldiers to stop the water to cover up, the Bradley family really want to send toe to kill, then he will not sit back and wait for death, only with a more irond means to kill back. Trinity looks almost as good as she did before. Previously, she was suffering from a medical condition, and her spirit appeared somewhat dazed, giving her a sense of depression. Now she is glowing, full of energy, looking radiant, with the previous temperament and spiritual outlook ispletely different, so that she looks more young and beautiful, these days the smile on her face is also more. These changes Nora was happy to see in her eyes, and she knew in her heart that her mothers illness was finally cured this time, which really made her excited and happy, and she just felt that her mothers condition was well, no matter what price she paid, it was worth it. Noras eyes rolled up to Jason driving in front of her, knowing in her heart that it was all brought about by Jason. If it wasnt for Jasons help, she would never have known in this life that there was such a hidden sage as Ghost Doctor, and naturally she would not have been able to find a way to cure her mothers illness. She is grateful and has been trying to find Jason to thank him properly. Only in Ghost Doctor Valley, there is little chance. In the Ghost Doctor Valley Jason followed the pride disciples in Hyacinth to deal with, she also did not bother Jason, although she does not understand Hyacinth, but also know that when in the Ghost Doctor Valley those pride disciples are certainly extraordinary, have a great origin, any one to the mundane world The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. The first time in Ghost Doctor Valley, Jason hit on Purple Phoenix Saintess thing she also heard, the heart for no reason a burst of annoyance, secretly me this guy is really hard to change nature, see what beauty to go to hit on some, everywhere, simply bad. When she returned to Oakshire, Nora wanted to find an opportunity to invite Jason to dinner or something to thank him. Oakshire,te afternoon. By the time Jason drove back to Oakshire, it was early in the evening.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jason first sent Trinity, Nora, mother and daughter back to the Silver Glory Royalty neighborhood where they live. As she got out of the car, Trinity thanked her repeatedly. She was so grateful from the bottom of her heart, she didnt know how to repay such a kindness. Trinity, youre wee. Im happy to see you get better. By the way, the fixing pills given by Ghost Doctor, remember to take them every day. You guys go back and get some rest, and Im returning to Oakshire University. Jason said. Thank you so much. Drive slowly. Nora smiled. Jason smiled, waved goodbye, and drove off towards Oakshire University. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back and the car pulled up in the courtyard of Bamboo Residence. Jason and the others got out of the car, and Darcey walked out of the car and went back into her house. After entering the house, Old Mr. Miller instructed Jason to go to therge fire in the backyard to start a fire and boil water, which looked like it was to boil medicinal soup. Jason thought to himself that Wolf Boy is really poor, this just came back, and immediately to be caught by Old Mr. Miller to drug quenching body. Jason started a fire and then filled it with water toward the cauldron. Old Mr. Miller was holding a dustpan and started sorting out some medicinal herbs, some of which he had bullyingly taken from Ghost Doctors side, and some of which werepensated by Phoenixs owner. The zing fire in the stove burned for nearly an hour before the water in the cauldron boiled, and Old Mr. Miller was pouring the sorted herbs into the cauldron and boiling them. First, the fire boiled for half an hour, this cauldron inside the medicinal soup has taken on a turquoise hue. Then, Old Mr. Miller told Jason to turn off the fire and use the coals for another half hour. After that is the cauldron inside the medicinal soup poured into the vat to dry, until the water temperature is naturally reduced to the right temperature, you cane in the drug quenching the body. Jason looked toward Wolf Boy and said, Wolf Boy, get ready, get ready to soak inside the vatter. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason upon hearing this and said, Who said it was for the coyote pups to make? Its for you. What?! Jason froze, his brain was a bit confused, and he said for a long time, Old Mr. Miller, I grew up making medicinal soup, and now I thought I no longer need to make it? What do you mean by that? Heh-heh- Wolf Boy also thought at first that he was the one who wanted to make the medicinal soup, and heughed when he heard the words. Jason ck face, said: Wolf Boy you skin, right? Dont run, see if I dont kill you! Old Mr. Miller took out a white porcin jade vase and poured out a thumb-sized red-colored elixir from it, saying, This is Energy Pill, which the old man had old man Ghost refine and was originally prepared for you topletely stimte your own qi and blood. You can soak in the vat if you dont want to, as long as you can withstand the burning sensation of this Energy Pill in the process of stimting your qi and blood. Old Mr. Miller you are really making a big deal out of it, its just a potion. What cant you take? Jason opened his mouth in disbelief, even in the battlefield with deep wounds he was able to endure, what is the burning sensation in the process of stimting the qi and blood of the district elixir? Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Dont talk too much. When the water in the vat is the right temperature you can take this Energy Pill. if you cant take it, then jump into the vat and soak. Chapter 807 Sunling Bloodline (I) The solution inside the vat has gradually cooled down, Old Mr. Miller tried the water temperature of the solution, basically almost. Old Mr. Miller then took out this Energy Pill and said, Jason, take this Energy Pill. Jason nodded his head with a look of disbelief. He took this Energy Pill and put it directly into his mouth and swallowed it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Energy Pill is prized in the mouth, the taste is a bit bitter, bitter with a hidden hot burning feeling, all the way down the throat straight to the small of the belly, the feeling is like drinking a ss of highly concentrated white wine. Jason thought to himself what is this degree of burning, this bad old man pretending to be really scary. Jason nced toward Old Mr. Miller and saw the awful old man sitting on a small bench, smoking a dry cigarette, staring at him with a meaningful gaze, as if he was waiting to see what the joke was. Jason was about to make a few bold statements, but the next moment he felt something was wrong, as if his own qi blood was stimted by something, and began to stir. His flesh and blood was continuously stimted, and almost instantly it was like a volcano erupting. The most rigid and virile qi and blood surged up and gathered into a terrifying torrent of qi and blood that surged inside his body and then erupted and spread out from outside his body. In an instant, a surge of the most rigid to Yang qi and blood majestic, as a sea of qi and blood presented, actually produced a kind of vision to cover the sky like the sun. Darcey, who had been about to rest, was startled, got out of bed, grabbed a coat and put it on, opened the backyard door and walked out. After walking out, her beautiful eyes turned and she saw Jasons abnormal state at this moment. Jasons fists clenched, a face as red as burning red and up, even across a certain distance, are able to feel a hot breath heat wave sweeping from his body. Darcey are stunned, this share of the most rigid to Yang Qi blood is too pure and appalling, and also so majestic, almost constitute an ocean of Qi blood. At this time Jason is suffering an inhuman torment, the raging surge of qi and blood in his body directly pulled out the secret power in his body, his own secret power waspletely stimted, the iparably violent and majestic secret power flowed through all the limbs and bones, filling every inch of his body, together with the unimaginable impact of qi and blood in his body, which made Jason feel that his body was like A bloated balloon, all over the body is going to explode. And, his own Qi and blood that was stimted as if it was a stream of fire, from the bodys flesh and blood, meridians flowing through, he had a feeling of being burned by the fire of his own flesh and blood meridians. That kind of pain is really unbearable, even the steel-like willpower can not endure. Roar! Jason roared furiously, the feeling of his body being propped up by his qi blood and secret power made him want to vent, dripping with it. Immediately, he gathered the power of abyssal blows and began to perform his own Heaven Fist in the backyard, trying to give vent to the secret power and majestic qi blood in his body that was full through his fist power. Old Mr. Millers old eyes were slightly narrowed, interested in Jasons evolution of the Heaven Fist in the inner meaning of the heavy fist, subconsciously nodded, the old eyes shining a little bit of light. Such a heavy punching intent fits well with Jasons power of heavy blows, and also resonates with his own supreme yang qi blood, very good. How many young people in Hyacinth have been able toprehend a supreme fist that fits their own martial arts path at such an age? Old Mr. Miller muttered in his heart, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he was. And Jason almost frantically pushed his abyssal heavy strike power, bursting out with a thick and heavy punch, pulling out the power that was rushing through his body like a sea. However, this is still not enough to solve the problem, the body of that burning feeling is still all over the body, to the end of his whole body a burst of red, like a fire general emit a hot heat. What was even more unbearable was the feeling of a raging sea of Qi and blood filling him up, making him look like a balloon that had been inted to the limit and was about to explode. Jason finally stopped the fist dao, he found that this simply can not solve the problem, his own secret power as if inexhaustible, no matter how powerful he burst out of the fist dao, his own power secret realm is still a source of more majestic secret power. Instead, by the end of the day, Jason was hot and sweaty, sweating from every pore of his body. Jason also really can not stand, directly turned and ran into the house, a healthy step rushed into the bathroom, turn on the nozzle, the whole person stood in the cold water sprinkled down from the nozzle. Directly drenched in cold water, the body surface skin seems not so hot, but the body of that burning feeling is still not resolved, the body of the feeling of a few want to be burst by the qi blood more and more intense, but also more and more unbearable. Shit! What the hell did the old man give me to eat? This is fucking inhuman torture! Jason rushed to the backyard once again, his face red and his mouth and nose smoking hot, he said, Old Mr. Miller, what the hell kind of elixir is this? Its too harsh, isnt it? Can this vat of elixir really solve the problem? Old Mr. Miller chuckled and said, Otherwise the old man was busy preparing this vat of medicinal juice for you is what? But you kid can actually hold on for more than ten minutes this willpower is really very good. How about you hold on for another ten minutes or so? The old man estimated almost another half an hour or something, it is also finished. And Im holding out for bullshit! Jason walked quickly to the vat, ready to step directly into it and soak. Take off your outside dress pants first, it works a little better. Old Mr. Miller reminded. Jason three times on the body to take off the clothes, the end of the pants belt a unbuckling, pants also directly off. Ah Darcey, who was witnessing all this, couldnt help but exim, her face shed a little red, and she hurriedly turned her head back. Miss Stokes you dont have to be embarrassed, the boy wont bepletely naked. Old Mr. Miller said with relief. Darcey blushed and turned a deaf ear to Old Mr. Millers words. Poof! A sound of water came, but see Jason are toozy to cross into the tank, his hand on the rim of the tank, the whole person leapt into, directly sitting inside the vat. After the medicinal juice inside the vat came in contact with his burning body, there was an immediate and wonderful reaction. The most direct feeling is that Jason felt a trace of coolness along the surface of his body into the body, but he had a kind of ice and fire feeling. With the medicinal juice of the slightest coolness prating into the body, so that he immediately felt the burning sensation in the body reduced a lot, the soreness brought about by this moment, actually made him can not help but want to moan. Its very much too damnfortable. Chapter 855 Chapter 808 Sunling Bloodline (II) The turquoise liquid in the vat was about 40 to 50 degrees, but Jason sat down in the vat and let the liquid in the vat submerge his neck, the liquid at such a temperature did not make him feel the slightest sense of heat, but instead there were wisps of freshness from every pore of the body into his body, warming his flesh, blood, meridians and bones. Whats even more amazing is that after taking Energy Pill, his body was stimted with an exuberant and unparalleled Yang Qi and blood, which seemed like a river that had broken its banks, rushing out with a furious and iparable momentum, quickly filling his entire body, making him feel like his body was about to burst. But now, these into the body of the medicinal properties, is constantly neutralizing and quenching these out-of-control general Yang Qi blood, to remove the weeds and keep the essence, this Yang Qi blood contains some impurities to neutralize away, under the continuous quenching, retaining the true essence of the Yang Qi blood. With the bodys qi and blood gradually get under control, his own power secret realm also returned to calm, containing the power of the secret realm is also like an ebbing tide towards the secret realm back into the flow of convergence. The essence of the supreme Yang qi and blood that was continuously refined and refined began to feed his flesh, nourishing his bodys flesh and blood, meridians and bones, and in the end, wisps of essence qi and blood were injected towards his own secret realm of power. It caused the capacity of his own power secret realm to expand continuously. The path of flesh cultivation lies in the opening of their own power secret realm, secret realm has arge and small, secret realm capacity, the greater the ability to store the power of the secret realm naturally, and vice versa. In other words, every time the power secret realm is broken, the capacity of its own power secret realm will increase, the only way to amodate the more powerful and majestic power of the secret realm after the break. Now, as the medicinal properties of the Old Mr. Miller brewed liquid continue to remove the essence and refine the vigorous qi and blood in Jasons body that was stimted by Energy Pill, with wisps of qi and blood essence merging into the secret realm of power, making Jasons own secret realm of power expand, he was already at the peak of the second level of the secret realm, and could break the realm at any time. Gradually, Jason was immersed in this feeling, his mind was empty, his heart and soul kept one, silently experiencing the wonderful changes brought about in his body at this time, he gradually entered into a state of enlightenment. And I dont know how long it took, as more and more qi and blood essence was injected into his own secret realm of power, and in a moment C Bang! Deep inside the secret realm of power, as if a barrier had been broken, at that moment, Jasons own aura also changed, the whole person diffused the most rigid and majestic qi and blood more majestic and majestic, as if he himself bred a sun, is emitting a burning dazzling light. Jasons whole breath than ever before also went up a level, his own as if a god-like power of terror, there is a vaguely strong power in the diffusion of the secret realm of their own power, like a new power broke the seal, this surge out, converging into a more powerful and unparalleled secret realm of power! Secret Realm Triple! At this moment, under the nourishing stimtion of his own essence qi and blood, Jason finally broke through the realm and his own strength stepped into the secret realm third realm! Thats not all, there are still wisps of essence qi and blood continuously converging into the secret realm of power within Jasons body. His own flesh, blood, meridians and bones became even stronger under the nourishment of this extreme Yang Qi and blood, and his body strength also underwent a transformation, with a stronger physical body than before. Flesh cultivation martial artists, the stronger their own qi and blood, the stronger the strength and physical quality. Lets say that in reality a person with weak qi and blood is often also weak and sickly and has no hands; often a person with strong qi and blood in himself is often strong and powerful and rarely gets sick. So qi and blood for the physical body cultivation of martial artists, extremely important, which represents the degree of their own strong physical body. Time was passing and Jason, who had fallen into the realm of esoteric enlightenment, was no longer aware of the outside world. I dont know when Kay came back, she heard the movement in the backyard and came out to see the scene in front of her. Wolf Boy was standing in front of the vat, his eyes looking at Jason in the vat, and he hemmed and hawed, looking happy. He used to sit inside the vat, but now its finally his brothers turn. Old Mr. Miller had also gotten up and was circling the vat, his eyes also looking a little nervous as he stared at Jasons situation. Darcey is also staring at the situation in the field, she knows Jason is in a stage of transformation of his own strength, so she is also curious to see how far Jasons own strength will be transformed. Old Mr. Miller, what are you doing here? Kay finally couldnt resist asking. Old Mr. Miller said with a heated smile, is giving Jason drugs to quench his body. kay do you want toe over and take a look? What does he have to look at , Kay said. But after all, she could not resist the curiosity in her heart, she went over and saw Jason sitting in the vat, with his eyes tightly closed, as if he had fallen into an ethereal state and was oblivious to the outside world. I dont know how long it took, but Jason, who was immersed in the wonderful changes in his body, felt that the vigorous and virile qi and blood in his body had gradually been refined, all of which had nourished his flesh, and then slowly merged into the secret realm of his power. This made the secret realm of power that he broke to the secret realm of the third realm solid, and on top of consolidating the secret realm of the third realm, there was a tendency to further expand and enhance it. Just then, he seemed to hear in his ears the words of Old Mr. Miller C Jason, mobilize the power of the secret realm within you and stimte your own qi and blood! Jason did not even think about it, he stimted his own power secret realm, immediately felt as if there is a power beast in the depths of their own power secret realm is speed, boundless majestic secret realm power is moving, once the outbreak will be like a river pouring out like a frenzy. With his own power secret realm stimted out, his body, his own supreme aura is also stimted. Jasons body, a strong and intense qi blood rushed up to the sky, and thats not all, soon there was a second qi blood rushed up to the sky again, all of which was intense, like a zing sun blooming out of the dazzling light. Then, the third, fourth eighth to the rigid to Yang Qi and blood once again rushed to the sky. Eight zing blood like eight pirs of blood, this rushed to the sky, Jason reflected as if the gods and demons in the world, with a masculine and domineering aura. Thats not enough, keep inspiring! Jasons mind, fierce once again came Old Mr. Miller low words.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason then frantically excited his power secret realm, all the power in the depths of the secret realm coalesced and burst out in a continuous stream. In the end, his own power secret realm was roaring and moving, as if it was resonating, diffusing a terrifying and iparable supreme pressure. All of a sudden C Boom! Jasons body outside, steeply another qi blood out of the body, this qi blood than the previous eight qi blood are much thicker, standing with the eight qi blood center, as if his own origin qi blood general, as a proud blood dragon, this rises to the sky, with a monarch of the worlds might to look down on all life. The eight supreme Yang qi-bloods surrounded their own origin qi-blood blood dragons, forming a vision of nine qi-bloods surrounding themselves. At this moment, heaven and earth seemed to be roaring and vibrating. Old Mr. Miller himself fiercely burst out a strong iparable Saint-ss pressure, brilliant as the sun, their own Saint-ss pressure will be this side of heaven and earth all enveloped, but also Jason the nine to Yang qi blood rushing up to the sky when the permeated out of the world like the pressure breath to envelop, not the slightest emanation out. This is a means of confinement and shielding. When the nine channels of qi bloode out, there is a resonance between heaven and earth, and if they are not shielded, those strong people in Hyacinth who have reached the saint level will definitely feel it. Old Mr. Millers cloudy old eyes lit up and finally couldnt help but grin, revealing that missing incisor smile. Nine channels of Qi and blood like pirs, zing like the zing sun, truly worthy of the Nine Suns Eucharist physique! At this point, Jasons Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline has finally been stimted! Old Mr. Miller smiles with relief. Chapter 809 – The Peak of the Third Level Nine qi blood like a pir, rushing up to the sky, the weather is extraordinary, each qi blood contains a zing iparable aura of the most rigid to Yang, the middle of the origin qi blood is like a blood dragon, astonishing aura. This is the vision of the Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline in Hyacinth after the persons own qi blood is fully stimted. Jason, who was experiencing changes in himself, also noticed that when he activated his power secret realm, he could feel nine channels of qi and blood sweeping out of him, which flowed through his body, constantly flushing and nourishing his own flesh and blood, keeping his own spirit, physical ability, strength and so on at a peak condition. Under the careful experience, Jason noticed the changes brought about by the majestic qi blood, he obviously felt his body strength more powerful, with such a majestic to Yang qi blood support, he felt as if he had inexhaustible power. This feeling is really wonderful, which makes Jason feel like a brute dragon, containing a rampant and iparable majestic power within itself. Gradually, after another half hour, Jason this slowly opened his eyes. Hisplexion is no longer as red as it was before, it has be normal, and the nine channels of qi and blood in his body flow along all his limbs and bones, and eventually slowly return to his own secret realm of power. After Jason came back to his senses, the first feeling was an unexinable sense of relief, he was able to sense that his own flesh and blood were tighter, his bones were harder, and the strength of his entire physical body had been greatly enhanced. In addition, he sensed the mysterious power contained in the mysterious realm of his own power, giving him the feeling of a prostrate beast, once the full outbreak, is bound to be a stone shattering terrifying power. Jason knew in his heart that he had unknowingly broken the realm and his own strength had reached the Secret Realm Third Realm. And, or the peak of the secret realm three, from the secret realm four, there is only a line of separation, with Jason so Sunling Bloodline, to be a drumbeat of impact into the secret realm four is not difficult. But Jason did not do so, he is not in a hurry, the strength of the secret realm third realm he has not yet to experience, nor to use, not to mention to familiarize himself with the power of the current realm after breaking, so he still need to slowly to solidify some more foundation, and then consider the impact of the secret realm fourth realm. Jason, how do you feel now? Old Mr. Miller asked, squinting his old eyes. Jason nodded and said with a smile, It doesnt feel bad, its pretty good. Dont you like to be strong? Thought you kid could tough it out and not soak in this vat. If thats the case, youre a real bully. Old Mr. Miller said jokingly. Jason smiled after a ck face, if he knew that this vat inside the medicinal liquid can have such a heavenly effect, then he previously said nothing directly jumped in, but also what hero ah, the feeling of torment is really non-human can endure.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Huh? Principal Shen, youre here too. Jason saw Kay and he spoke up, then stood up from the vat. At this time Jason body basically no piece of wool, but fortunately there is a bottom, and did notpletely leak light, forgive me when he stood up, still let Kay startled, a jade face are tinged with a little red state. You, how can you be a rascal in full view of the public? Kay sounded slightly annoyed, she was embarrassed to look at Jason at this moment, and turned around in a hurry to return to her house. Jason looked at his situation and understood the reaction of the beautiful principal. He turned his head and looked towards Darceys side of the backyard, but also saw Darcey was hiding her face and fleeing. Jason is quite speechless, thinking about whats wrong with these women? My body is so good, for nothing to give them a great opportunity to take advantage of are not cherished. Jason came out of the vat with the smell of the liquid, he immediately rushed into the bathroom and washed his body carefully and carefully. After showering, Jason found himself very hungry, the hunger was so strong that he felt he could eat a whole cow right now. Naturally there is nothing to eat in the house, and it seems that the only way to fill your stomach is to order take-out. Old Mr. Miller, what would you like to have for a snack? Im suddenly feeling very hungry. Jason said. After you took Energy Pill to stimte the strong qi blood in your body, in the process of continuously stimting and tempering your own qi blood, your own consumption is as great as fighting a big battle, so would you not be hungry? Old Mr. Miller grinned, then said, You want to shout to eat, then order a few dishes, it just so happens that the old man from the ghost old man to pour some jade Qiong wine. Jason ordered a lot of things through the takeaway app, he walked out and was thinking of calling Kay and Darcey toe and have a snack or something, but saw that the lights in their house were out and they seemed to have gone to bed. Jason thought about it and dismissed the idea of shouting at them toe and have a snack. By the time the takeout came, Old Mr. Miller, Jason, and Master Wolf Boy were eating together. Jason began to wind up, ordered over some marinated meat, barbecue, pigs feet soup or something all eaten, ate for a while, the belly of that hunger was relieved. Old Mr. Miller took a small sip of wine, narrowed his eyes and said, Jason, what are your thoughts on meeting so many of Hyacinths proud disciples in Ghost Doctor Valley this time? Jasons face was stunned, subconsciously remembering Tommy Goodwins martial arts challenge, he said: Hyacinth in the pride to say the strength of the martial arts, indeed is very powerful. Tommy Goodwin approached me for a martial arts challenge, and I proposed an all-terrain life-and-death duel, and he didnt dare to agree. But I have to admit, if a head-to-head battle, I really is not his opponent. But I always believe that one day I will beat him head-on. When I was young, I was able to suppress the young generation of King Goodwins proud disciples. Now its your generations turn, if you are not able to oppose King Goodwins young disciples, wont you be disgracing me? Old Mr. Miller spoke up and continued, Hyacinth is a ce of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, since you know that there are people outside of you, you should be more diligent in your martial arts in the future. Jason nodded and said, I will continue to hone my martial dao and battle skills in the battlefield. I wont disgrace anyones face than yours, old man. You mean youre going to leave Oakshire and go back to the war overseas? Old Mr. Miller asked. Jason nodded his head, his heart had been hanging on to the situation of Babias Devils Army Factory and the Satan Operation Group fighters and Arctic fox fighters. He also felt it was time to head to Babia to rendezvous with the Satan Operation Group fighters. Chapter 810 Seeing Stella again By the way, it has been almost a month since Jason returned this time. During the period he has been in contact with the Satan Operation Group, in general, Devils Army Factory is still in progress, Satan Operation Group they did not encounterrge-scale force to kill, asionally some small-scale warriors to check the harassment and so on, but also not worth mentioning. In any case, Jason needs to return to Babia immediately to sit in the presidency of the nebulous he felt that the South American side of the arms merchant forces to hold back until now are holding back, must be brewing some kind of conspiracy trick. Old Mr. Miller took a puff of dry tobo, he said: Jason, you want to go to war to kill, the old man naturally will not stop you. The only way to grow up is to experience the baptism of the sands. You can go with confidence. As for the little wolf cub, the old man will keep an eye on him. Brother, are you going to look for Sister Du and Brother Tie and the others? I want to go with you too. Wolf Boy said. Jason reached out and rubbed Wolf Boys head and said, You cante with me yet. You have a few more years to grow. You stay here with Old Mr. Miller for now, and next time when Ie back to see how your strength has progressed. Little wolf cub, if you go with your brother, wont I be left alone? You cant even bear it, can you? Youre really heartless. Old Mr. Miller hit Wolf Boy on the head with a dry tobo stick. Wolf Boy did not say anything else, his heart does want to return to Babia with Jason, but once he thought of his own strength even in battle can not help Jason anything, he secretly vowed to improve their own martial arts strength as soon as possible. Early the next morning. Jason woke up to a phone call from Ste C Hey Jason, you guys are back from Ghost Doctor Valley arent you? Yes, I just got back yesterday, Ste, are you okay? Are you still okay from the injuries you received at the Bauhinia Vist time? Nothing happened long ago. Are you free? Id like to meet with you to talk if youre free. Free. Name a ce and Ille find you. Come straight over to Fragrant House, Ill be waiting for you at Fragrant House. Fragrant House? Okay, I get it! Jason ended the call with Ste, he got up and washed up briefly, and seeing Old Mr. Miller already in the backyard instructing Wolf Boy in his practice, he said, Old Mr. Miller, Im going out. Old Mr. Miller responded and continued to instruct Wolf Boy in his martial arts training. Jason sped out in the Paramount Marauder, knowing where Fragrant House was. For countless men in Oakshire, Fragrant House is a soul cave and a gold cave, Fragrant House has everything to y with, as long as the money can enjoy the general services of the emperor. Jason was curious as to what Ste meant by asking herself to meet her at Fragrant House. Although his heart was curious, Jason did not ask much on the phone. In his heart, Ste was already his woman, so he believed that there must be a reason for Ste to find him to go to Fragrant House. Whew! Most of the half hour driveter, Jasons hulking Marauder bulletproof SUV pulled up in front of Fragrant House. Jason walked out of the car, took out his cell phone is about to call Ste, when the afterglow of the eyes, see Fragrant House in a very mature vor of the woman curled out. Jade appearance enchanting, slender body, walking around with a heart-tugging mature charm, that smoldering enchanting jade face with a trace ofzy attitude, until after seeing Jasons eyebrows have a trace of style stretching open, she smiled and said, Jason, youre here. Jason nodded and said, I was just thinking of calling you. Ive been told that Fragrant House is a ce where beautiful women can be found, and Ste, what do you mean by asking me toe here? Im telling you, Im not a casual man, Ste, I cant stand you alone Jason couldnt help but look at Stes mature body, it was really extremely sexy and provocative, perfectly presenting a mature womans fat and beautiful state, especially the presence of the fierce weapon, heavy, three trembling steps, shaking out of the rolling waves that dazzled people. Ste blushed, red at Jason and said, Where were you thinking? Really, cant you think straighter? As we speak, Ste leads Jason inside Fragrant House. Fragrant House is divided into inside and outside, the exterior of Fragrant House is just a dining ce, but in fact, the inside is a special ce, walk into the Fragrant House inside, the eyes will be open, presented in front of a Suzhou garden-like architecture. The pavilions and pavilions are staggered, the rockery and ponds are dotted with them, and a cobblestone-paved boulevard is lined with weeping willows, moving against the wind. Some wonderful women in long gauzy dresses pass by from time to time from onene to another and seem to be busy serving something. Stes beautiful eyes flowed as she looked at Jason and said, Jason, as you now know, I am the Coffin Craster Court Master. Yeah, that was unexpected. there were three major underground forces in Oakshire, one was Nine Dragons, one was the Tiger Gang, and the other was the Coffin Craster forces. Jason said. The Tiger Gang has been eradicated. Ste opened her mouth and continued, After you killed Tiger at Bauhinia Vi, I immediately sent out all the Coffin Craster manpower and got rid of the Tiger Gang as well. The Tiger Gang is a force to be reckoned with. So that means that the leader of the underground forces in Oakshire is now Coffin Craster? Jason asked, looking at Ste. Ste nodded and said, You could say that. Previously Coffin Craster was pinned down by Nine Dragons and the Tiger Gang, only all along these two forces didnt know where Coffin Crasters stronghold was located. Jasons heart moved, he said with a smile, The Coffin Craster stronghold is not in this Fragrant House, right? Ste smiled sweetly and said: You guessed right. the headquarters of Coffin Craster is indeed in Fragrant House. the customers whoe to Fragrant House are basically rich and powerful, so there are many sources of information, which allows me to grasp a lot of information at the first time. The channel. This is one of the reasons why I set up Fragrant House, the biggest purpose is to build a hugework of connections.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. No wonder when the Bradley familys young master came to Oakshirest time, you were the first to learn of the news. So this Fragrant House is one of Coffin Crasters most important properties. Jason said. Ste smiled and said, Actually, its really thanks to you that Coffin Craster has made it this far. Lets go, Ill take you to meet the other important members of Coffin Craster. Ste led Jason to the depths of Fragrant House, where there is also this loft, which is not open to the public and is the headquarters of Coffin Craster. Chapter 811 Common Respect for Young Masters Inside the building pavilion. Ste led Jason to walk inside. There are only three people in the pavilion, one of them is elegant and introverted, like a scribe; another person is stout, rough-looking, with a beard, eyes open and close between the essence of the sh; thest person is ck power suit, slightly thin, giving the feeling of some cold. Ste said in turn: Jason, to introduce you to these three. This is Hugo, good at nning and then move, is the wise man in Coffin Craster. The words just fell out of his mouth, the elegant scribe noddedtoward Jason. Ste then reached out and pointed to the sturdy man and said, His name is Erik, a fierce member of Coffin Craster who has reached the Supreme Master Stage in his own strength. He is excellent in action. Erik and Gabriel both nodded toward Jason as well. Ste then turned to Hugo and the three of them and said, Thats Jason, without him we wouldnt be Coffin Craster today. Hugo has met the young master! Erik has met the young master! Gabriel has met the young master! Hugo, Erik and Gabriel sped their fists and saluted, and said to Jason in a respectful tone. Young master? Jason heard, the whole person is a little confused, this young master anotheryer of meaning is equivalent to their master. The problem is, Ste is the owner of Coffin Craster, shouldnt they respect Ste as the master? Why are they addressing themselves as young master? Jason hurriedly said, Gentlemen, I really cant afford this young master, Ste is the master of Coffin Craster, I cant overstep my authority. We sincerely respect you as the young master. Whether you agree or not, you are already the young master of Coffin Craster. Whenever the young master has a need or an order, Coffin Craster will not dare to disobey! Hugo said in a serious and respectful tone of voice. Yes, all of Coffin Craster respects the young master, from now on you are the young master of all of us. hundreds of people of Coffin Craster are all under themand of the young master. Erik also said loudly. Jason froze, a little puzzled, his eyes not only puzzled to look at Ste. Ste smiled ndly and said to Hugo and the others, Young Master Ye already knows your loyalty. You guys go ahead and get busy. Hugo and the others nodded and went on with their business. Ste is taking Jason on a tour of the loft, where there are a number of secret ces, Hugo is in charge of the affairs department, Coffin Craster in small andrge matters are through him to take care of. Erik is in charge of the security department, responsible for Coffin Crasters security guards, and for Coffin Crasters regr training of some of the staff. Gabriel is in charge of the operations team, and is responsible for most of Coffin Crasters external operations. In addition, Coffin Craster this loft, the most valuable is the intelligence office, the intelligence office is Ste personally to take care of.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Coffin Crasters intelligence service has gathered a lot of information from all sides, including those about politics, business, and even entertainment. A lot of information is those whoe to Fragrant House in the pleasure of the dignified big shot inadvertently leaked out, Fragrant House in those women to set out these intelligence information, will be reported to Coffin Craster, and then in the integration of the summary to the Intelligence Division. The whole Coffin Craster visit down, Jason also had to admire Ste in the management of some means, to know the formation of such a Coffin Craster force is already very small, Ste is able to manage the orderly, this is not the average woman can do it. Last time Coffin Crasters operation crushed the Tiger Gangs power, integrated the Tiger Gangs strength and expanded Coffin Crasters industries. The next step Coffin Craster has to do is to stabilize its position of power in Oakshire, the second step is to integrate and sort out the quality industries to form an industrial chain, and the inferior industries are gradually eliminated, and the third step is to gradually expand Coffin Crasters power outside of Oakshire. Ste opened her mouth, she continued, Of course, everything Coffin Craster does is within the principles, will not touch the bottom line of thew, and will not be in conflict with the police. Thats good. Jason nodded as he said, Im all for Ste developing such a force, and it would be nice to stick to the principles. What do you mean I want to develop, didnt you hear Hugo and the others are respecting you as the young master? Coffin Craster up and down can be respected by you. Ste smiled gently and continued, So, Coffin Craster is also considered a force in the city for you. Speaking of this, Jason was still a little confused and asked, Ste, just tell me what this is all about. Why is Coffin Craster honoring me as the young master? Ste gave Jason a deep look as she smiled and said, Lets go out and talk about it when we get out. With that, Ste led Jason out of the loft. Along the way back to the range of Fragrant House, passing many distinctive rooms along the way, lets say what, etc. These elegant room names make people curious at first nce, and inevitably want to go in to get a glimpse of the desire. Want to go to that room? Ste asked as she nced at Jason and couldnt help but cover her mouth with a soft smile. There are corresponding beautiful women in all these rooms? Jason asked. Originally there was, but now it has been dispatched by me. Ste opened her mouth, then said meaningfully, I remember someone but said he was not a casual person so, of course, he cant be allowed to be casual up. Jason was dumbfounded as he said, Well I think this xiao pavilion is good, why not go in and see if the sound of xiao is really curling. Ste blushed and couldnt help but reach out and pinch Jason. The arrangement inside the Pinxiao Pavilion is unique, and the room seems to be filled with ayer of charming and ambiguous atmosphere. As soon as she came in here, Stes smoldering jade face was already tinged with a blush. Jason coldly hugged Ste from behind, smelling her tantalizing scent, the corner of his mouth came up to her ear and said, Ste, you still havent answered me, why does Coffin Craster respect me as the young master up and down? Ste lightly exhaled, blushing and up, she breathed a little sharply up, the entire body curve also for the wave undtion, especially the piece of raging like a sea of existence look a few want to crack clothes out, there is a kind of indescribable mature temptation. Because, because they all know that I am your woman! They also know that without your direct and indirect help, Coffin Craster would not be in the situation it is today. So it makes sense to respect you as the young master Ste said in an urgent tone. Thats a poor answer, but Im not pursuing it, anyway, its enough for me to know that Ste is my woman. So, if anything happens to Stes Coffin Craster, I naturally wont sit idly by going forward. Jason smiled, then said, Next, lets get down to business. Huh? Wh, whats the business? Have you forgotten what the name of this room is? Ah C you, youre going to die! At Stes exasperated cry of surprise, Jason had fallen onto the big soft bed with her in his arms. Ste hugged Jason tightly, in fact, Coffin Craster total respect Jason as the young master for more reasons than just what Ste said, the most direct reason is that Jason from the identity, itself is her young master. So, everything she has, in her opinion, belongs to Jason. This includes the Coffin Craster forces she has worked so hard to build up over the years. Jason, Coffin Craster belonged to you from the very beginning of its establishment. But I dont know if the Heavenly Martial Court, which was ordered by thedy back then, still recognizes you as the young master! Ste said in her mind. Looking at Jasons handsome and masculine face at the moment, she really felt like telling the truth about Jasons life, but she held it back. Because, as she always remembered Lewis Millers advice, now is not the time. Jason is not there yet in terms of strength. Chapter 812 The Beauty of Sally Afternoon, Herthum Group. Jason left Fragrant House and came to hang out in the Herthum Group for a while. He arrived at the chairmans office and reached out and knocked on the door. After a while the door opened and out walked not Sally but Jessie, the beautiful secretary. Apparently she was just in the office talking to Sally about something. Its you? Jason! Jessie grunted coldly. Jasons face was stunned, thinking that this beautiful secretary is still angry with himself, ah? Is not thest time in her office to her a kiss well, the problem is that in that case she took the initiative to give her embrace, they are entitled to push a boat, not to me themselves, right? Jessie, youre still so pretty after many days of not seeing Mr. Su is inside, right? Jason asked with a smile.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. All you can do is grease your lips, asshole! Jessie said through gritted teeth, her gaze through the lens coldly swept over Jasons body and then walked away from the side. What does it mean to be a smooth talker? As he was thinking, Jason had already walked inside the chairmans office and casually closed the door behind him. Jason, youre finally back! Sallys voice sounded, along with a fragrant breeze arrived, Su Da Goddess has appeared to be affectionate million hold his arm, the kind of happy face as if Jason had been away for several years this just came back the same. I just got back from over at Ghost Doctor Valley yesterday. Jasonughed. Sally nodded her head and said, Nora told me about this. By the way, is her mothers conditionpletely healed this time? Yes, Noras mothers condition has been cured. Jason said. Youre getting rogue Sallyined with a red face, then she smiled and added, But I like it. So Ill do it again? Jason narrowed his eyes and raised his palm once again. Ah Sally eximed, hastily pulling back and distancing herself. She stared at Jason in exasperation and said, Dont you know how to be merciful? Jason thought about it and said seriously, Youre right, you should pity the jade a little then I converge a little force is. You, youC Sally didnt even know what to say, and at the end she only had a smile and said, Im not going to dwell on this topic with you. Are you free tonight? It just so happens that my parents are at home, so if youre free Id like to take you home to have dinner with my parents. Jasons face was stunned, this matter he had promised Sally long ago, but never put into action. Jason thought about it and then smiled, Okay, then well go to your house for dinner tonight. Its just as well that I want to meet my father-inw and mother-inw C no, aunts and uncles. Pfft- Sally couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile, a little smile blossomed from her stunningly beautiful and wless jade face, and the whole office seemed to be brighter. Jason are looking obsessed, only to think thatpared with the rouge list of beauty, Sally this flesh and blood, smiling beauty is the real beauty, at least beautiful to real, close to the eyes, within reach. chapter 813 came the Herthum Family 6:00 PM. After work Sally is to find Jason, she remembered that Jason promised her to go to her house for dinner tonight, she was afraid that this guy would forget about it, so as soon as he got off work, he immediately contacted Jason. After contacting Jason, the two made an appointment to meet in the underground garage. Jason went down to the underground garage first, and a momentter, the elevator door opened and Sally came out of the elevator, with high heels, ck stockings, and a wrap-around wool coat, a total goddess. I was thinking about what to buy for your house. Jason said. Sally smiled sweetly and said, We have everything at home, so we dont need to buy anything. Thats true, but how can I go there empty-handed? Jason said. Jason opened his mouth and said, Lets go buy some gifts or something, the first time we go to the house empty-handed in case your parents take me for a white-eyed wolf? Not at all. Sally smiled, and said, Then just go buy something random, and you dont have to seem too polite or anything. Immediately, Sally got into Jasons bulletproof Paramount Marauder SUV. Rumble! Jason started the car and the sound of a roaring beast-like engine came as the Marauder pulled out of the underground garage. The old Herthum Family house. In the evening, around 7:30 pm, a tough-looking bulletproof SUV arrived and stopped in front of the Herthum Familys old house. The door opened and Jason stepped out of the car. He went around and opened the passenger side door to get Sally out of the car as well. Sally had a look of delight on her face as she walked over and opened the door to the Herthum Familys old house. Jason had alsoe over with his hands carrying some of the gifts he had bought. Dad, Mom, Im home. Sally shouted toward the house. In the main hall a middle-aged man with a straight face and elegant temperament came out, he was already over half a hundred years old, still looks like he would appear to be very young, in good spirits, his eyes have a god, he has a majestic aura of a long time in the top position, his face is just right, angr, appearing not angry and powerful.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sally, youre back Didnt you say you brought your friends back? Howe youre the only one? The middle-aged man smiled as he walked toward the front. He is Sallys father Ralph Herthum, is also the honorary chairman of the Herthum Group, but now he is retired, by Sally to lead the development of the Herthum Group, but also only in thepany some very important decisions make Sally are difficult to choose when he will step in. As soon as Ralph Herthum spoke, he saw Jason walk in from behind, carrying gift boxes of all sizes in both hands. Dad, this is Jason. Previously, I have been trying to get him toe to dinner inside the house. It wasnt until tonight that we had the right opportunity. Sally said with a smile. So you are Jason! Ralph Herthum opened his mouth, his eyes locked on Jason. Jason smiled openly as he met Ralph Herthums gaze and said, Yes, Im Jason. meet Uncle Herthum. Ralph Herthum looked at Jason, he has been through the business world, has seen the world extremely wide, reading people think is also very urate. At this time Jason gave him the impression of an iron-boned man like himself with a masculine and hard aura, a hard face, a deep and honest gaze, looking at him without the slightest flinch of cowardice in his gaze, confident with a kind of respect for elders. With this first impression alone, Ralph Herthum felt satisfied. Sally, this is the Jason you always mention, right? At this time, a gentle voice sounded, it is to see a beautiful and gentle woman walking towards the front, she is also half a hundred years old, but still looks young, elegant demeanor, giving a gentle and virtuous feeling. Mom! Sally saw the woman and a smile appeared on her face as she walked over and took the womans arm and said, Yes, hes Jason. jason, this is my mom. Jason immediately looked at the woman and said with a smile, Meet Mary Herthum. after seeing Mary Herthum, I finally understand why Sally looks so beautiful. mary Herthum is also so young, if not introduced by Sally herself, I thought you were a pair of good sisters. Jason opened his mouth without blushing, and on the way over, Sally had also introduced her parents to her, as he knew that Sallys father was named Ralph Herthum and her mother was named Mary Herthum. Once Mary Herthum heard Jasons words, the face that resembled Sallys by five or six points had already burst intoughter. As long as women, no matter what age they are, they will like to hear others praise them for being young and beautiful. Mary Herthum is not exempt from this, she said with a smile, Jason, you are exaggerating, you Mary Herthum is old, it can still bepared with you young people ah? Look at you kids, you came to the house, why buy so many things over? I wont make an exception. Come on, go inside and sit down, were waiting for you toe back and eat together. Jason followed Sally towards the front and walked inside the main hall. Mary Herthum had already prepared a nice meal when she found out that Sally was bringing Jason back for dinner, and when everyone arrived, they all sat down at the table. Uncle Herthum, let me have a drink with you. Jason said with a smile. Okay, two drinks then. Ralph Herthum nodded. Jason picked up a bottle of wine from the table, opened it and poured it into his and Ralph Herthums sses. After three rounds of wine, the atmosphere also began to liven up. Ralph Herthum asked, Thest time there was a terrorist attack on the Herthum Group, you stepped up and defused the crisis, right? Jason smiled lightly and said, This is what I should do. As a member of the Herthum Group, when I encountered such a critical situation, I would of course step in to defuse it if I was able to, to avoid causing more casualty situations. Ralph Herthum took a deep breath and said sincerely, Thank you, on behalf of the entire Herthum Group. Without your help, thousands of Herthum Group employees, including Sally, would have been in danger. You saved the Herthum Group and countless lives. Jason hurriedly said, Uncle Herthum, that would be too polite and insensitive. In a situation like that, I would have done it even if I didnt work for the Herthum Group. Because I want to be worthy of the uniform I once wore. Jason you were in the Army? Ralph Herthum asked. Jason nodded and said, I served in the Army. Now its kind of out of the military. So, no wonder you possess such a good body and are able to fight those terrorists. Terrorists inbat. Ralph Herthum had a smile on his face, and then said, You are very good like this, with responsibility and courage. Dad, you dont know anything. Actually Jason has saved my life several times Sally couldnt help but speak up. At these words, Mary Herthums face tensed up for a moment, and she looked at Sally with concern and asked, Sally, what other dangerous things have you encountered? Howe I didnt hear you mention it to us? Jason saw this and quickly said, Mary Herthum, dont worry, I am here Sally will not be in any danger. Its just a few small problems, you see Sally is not good now? Sally passed a grateful look towards Jason, she had previously encountered some danger, lets say being hijacked by Mogi on South Lookout Mountain that time she did not mention it to her parents, so that they would not worry. Just now, she was in a hurry and said something that immediately drew her mothers worried and anxious intention. Chapter 814 – Mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law Ralph Herthum is also in the mood tonight, he usually does not drink much, but tonight he and Jason almost finished the bottle of wine. The Herthum Family has been a strict family tradition since the time of her grandparents, and Sally grew up in this family style with a conscientious and meticulous character. At the same time, the stern family style, Sally also rarely make some friends, rarely with some of the famous familys young masters like to go to some of the pure entertainment party activities or what. Naturally, Sally rarely brings friends home, and even when she does, they are female friends, such as Kay. Bringing back a male friend is a first. So, Ralph Herthum and Mary Herthum both knew in their hearts that the Jason in front of them was the one their baby girl liked and had brought him home for them to see. Ralph Herthum is stern on the outside, but inside he has a loving fathers heart, he only has such a daughter, so naturally he has to be strict, and it is inevitable to discuss some values with Jason during drinking. He does not require Jason to be rich and powerful, nor does he require Jason to achieve what conditions have what status, as long as the three views are correct, people are honest, and more importantly good enough for his daughter that is enough. Overall, Ralph Herthum was more than satisfied with Jason during the course of the conversation. Jason, youre currently working in the Herthum Groups security department, arent you? Ralph Herthum asked. Jason nodded and said, In addition to being at Herthum Group, I also have a security position at Oakshire University. Mary Herthum smiled and said, Its good to be on the security side of things. The main thing I value is that you can be by Sallys side and look out for each other. The main thing is that youre all safe and sound, and thats more important than anything else. Yes, I am also hoping that you will be safe and sound that will be enough. Ralph Herthum also said. With a smile, Mary Herthum said, Jason, let me serve you a bowl of rice. Mary Herthum doesnt have to. I wont eat if I drink. Jason said in a rush. Then you eat more dishes. Here, here, this is all the food I made, you eat more. Mary Herthum smiled and gave Jason a dish one after another. Thanks a lot Mary Herthum enough is enough. Jason smiled. Mary Herthum continued, I think Jason is very nice. He seems down-to-earth and polite. And also out of the army, seems to have a responsibility, such a man is not many. Mary Herthum this said, Sallys cheeks suddenly a little red up, the beautiful eyes also emerged a trace of embarrassment. Jason, on the other hand, was sweating a bit, and he couldnt help but think of an old saying C the mother-inw looks at her son-inw, the more she sees, the better. It seems that in order to get the daughter, the most critical thing is to get the mother-inw to get it done. Jason also felt that Ralph Herthum and Mary Herthum are very good, they are not snobbish, and do not require their daughter to find a family man, they seem very tolerant and reasonable, not too much interference in Sallys feelings, as long as Sally is not looking for the kind of people who do not have the right outlook and ns, then they are also relieved. After eating, Sally made tea herself and served it to Ralph Herthum and Jason, who also sat with the family and chatted with them. Jason, I only have this one daughter, so Im definitely concerned about her life in the future as a father. Ralph Herthum spoke up and continued, I heard Sally say that you often have to run overseas, maybe you have some things of your own overseas. If you and Sally get together in the future, will you be able to settle down and be by Sallys side all the time? Hearing these words, Sallys beautiful eyes could not help but look at Jason. Mary Herthums gaze was also directed toward Jason, and as a woman, she knew by heart the importance ofpanionship. Jasons face was stunned, he thought about it and said what was on his mind, he said: Uncle HerthumMary Herthum, to be honest, I met Sally during a mission, I was in charge of rescuing Sally, and afterwards in Oakshire, I met Sally unexpectedly, maybe it was really I met Sally on a mission to rescue her. Afterwards, I gradually identified Sally as the person I wanted to protect. I am willing to protect her and apany her. But I cant guarantee that I will always be there for her, because I am a soldier. I have to fight in the battlefield overseas, and although I am currently out of the army, I will continue to fight for my country if it needs me. There are always idents on the battlefield, and I cant guarantee that I will return safely from the battlefield every time. Therefore, I cannot guarantee that I will always be by Sallys side in this life. At this statement, Ralph Herthum and Mary Herthum both looked at each other, and there was some silence between them. Sallys eyes were a little red, and she gritted her teeth and said, Jason, I dont care, and I can understand you. As long as I can be with you, Im content and happy. I believe that nothing will happen to you, I always believe this C step back, even if you really have any idents, I will not regret having been with you. Ive decided that youre the only one in my heart for the rest of my life. Jasons heart moved, looking at Sallys exquisite and beautiful face, he smiled and said, Okay, I promise you, I will be fine. I will also watch over you in this life. Ralph Herthum took a deep breath, looked at Jason with an appreciative gaze and said, Jason, it is an honor to be able to fight for your country and to do your best for your country. No amount of wealth canpare to this honor. So if you are together with Sally, I have no objection, only one request, just be good to my daughter. Mary Herthum, on the other hand, smiled and said, Jason, I, as a mother, do not have any excessive requirements, only hope that you cane to the house with Sally more often after youe back. I dont understand the things you said about the battlefield. I just hope you can be careful and take care of yourself, and you should remember that there are still people on your side of the family. Mary Herthum, Ill keep that in mind. Jason said with a nod. Ralph Herthum took a sip of his tea, smiled and asked, By the way, Jason, wheres your family? Parents or something. You might want to get together when you have time, and well have a meal together as a family. Speaking of this, Jasons face looked a little grim as he said, I was orphaned since I was a child, and I still dont know who my parents were. I was raised by Old Mr. Miller C thats my grandfather. Ralph Herthum and Mary Herthums faces were stunned, but they did not expect Jason to have such a difficult life. Jason, havent you thought about going to your parents and them? Mary Herthum couldnt help but ask. Ive actually been looking for it, only there are no eyebrow-raising clues. Jason said. Mary Herthum sighed softly and said, No parent in the world can bear to abandon their children, there must be some kind of hardship, Jason, and you should not me your parents. I hope they are still alive, and I hope that you will be reunited one day. Jason nodded and said, I havent med them. If theyre still alive, Ill find them one day. Jason, so where is that grandfather of yours? Ralph Herthum asked. Old Mr. Miller is in Oakshire, living with me. Jasonughed. Then some day you bring Old Mr. Miller over to the house with you to get to know each other and have dinner together or something. Ralph Herthum said. Jason was stunned, thinking how happy the old man would be if he had to tell Old Mr. Miller about it, and how he would like to get married to Ralph Herthum right then and there, and then have a banquet and get married, right?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Okay, Ill talkto Old Mr. Miller when I get back. Come along the next time youe over. Jason still smiled and nodded in response. Seeing that her parents have approved of Jason, Sallys beautiful eyes cant help but show a hint of joy and happiness, and when she looks at Jason, she cant help but have a hint of shyness, like a pregnant girl. Chapter 815 – The Eve of Parting At nearly eleven oclock in the evening, looking already veryte, Jason got up to leave. Jason and Ralph Herthum and Mary Herthum still got along very well, especially Mary Herthum was very fond of Jason, who was basically a son-inw, in every way. When Jason wanted to leave, Ralph Herthum said with a smile, Jason, Ill see you out, ande home more often. The first time I saw her, I had to go to the house. Come to the house more often in the future, the house will be more lively when youe. Ralph Herthum immediately woke up to the fact that this was to give Jason and Sally a chance to talk alone. Okay, I got it. Jason smiled and nodded. Sally sent Jason out, and on the way she looked as happy and blushing as a pregnant girl and a shy virgin, embarrassed to look at Jason. After walking out of the Herthum Family home and standing in front of the Paramount Marauder, Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, Sally, so its settled between us, Uncle Herthum and Mary Herthum are veryfortable leaving you in my hands. Sally red at him and said, Then my parents are fooled by your appearance. Oh? So you do know my inner surface well? Then why dont you tell me what my inner surface is like? A wolf in human skin? This is also not right, if it is a wolf, such a delicious prey in front of you is repeatedly let go, this does not make sense ah. Jasonughed in good humor. Sallys pretty face slightly red, pouted, said: less in my here poor mouth, in front of my parents when how to see you poor ah? A serious like a what right, you are not leaving Oakshire again soon? When ites to this issue, Jason was a little upset, but he said truthfully, If there are no surprises, I will be leaving tomorrow. The main purpose of my return this time is to settle Wolf Boy, and now that Principal Shen is helping to look after Wolf Boys basic education, and Old Mr. Miller is taking care of his daily life, I am relieved. Leaving tomorrow? Sallys heart trembled, her beautiful eyes showed a trace of reluctance, and then she asked, Then how long will it take toe back after this time? Im not really sure about this. If nothing happens, Ill be back. Jason said. Sally spread a smile, she said, You can remember what you promised me, toe back in good time, I will wait for you. I will also take the time to visit Uncle Song, Aunt Wang and Yu Shi, and also go to keep Old Mr. Millerpany to chat or something, will not let Old Mr. Miller alone. Jasons heart moved, he suddenly had a feeling, if Oakshire as his own a home, then Sally is like the mistress of this home, let him in overseas conquests and kills, Sally will take care of the home inside the situation well, and then silently waiting for his return. Jasons heart flooded with warmth, looking at Sallys beautiful face, looking at her delicate lips like a rose in full bloom, he could not help but reach around Sallys waist, leaned over and kissed Sally on the red lips. WellC Sally whimpered, the sudden kiss made her heart beat wildly, but she sensed Jasons heart, which immediately filled her heart with a strong feeling of joy. She also subconsciously embraced Jason, and her mouth opened to meet Jasons kiss. After a long time, the two people appeared to be reluctant to part, Jason smiled and said: Wait for me toe back! This time when I go overseas, I also seek Herthum Group to cooperate with some overseas biotechnologypanies. If there is any news, I will contact you. Okay, Ill take you to the airport tomorrow. Sally said. Jason waved toward Sally as he got into his Paramount Marauder and sped off in the direction of Oakshire University. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back and parked his car in the front yard. Jason walked into the house and saw Wolf Boy practicing Void Fist in the backyard. He could clearly sense that there were wisps of breath flowing in the heaven and earth along with Wolf Boys qi fist. The air flowed into Wolf Boys body, forming his own qi energy, which traveled through the twelve meridians of his body before slowly merging into his own Dantian Qi Sea. During this time Wolf Boy has been working hard and diligently cultivating, and I dont know what stimtion has been received. With his physique as an innate martial body, plus his twelve meridians have been unblocked, the speed of cultivation is really abnormally fast. By now, his own martial arts realm is on the verge of Master Stage. Jason didnt bother Wolf Boys practice, he talked to Old Mr. Miller about his departure for overseas tomorrow. Old Mr. Miller nodded, rightly so, as if he had heard Jasons words. Whew! At that moment, the sound of a car came from outside, and Jason heard it and thought that it was Kay who had returned. He didnt see Kays car parked in the backyard when he returned. Jason whirled around and walked out, and really saw Kay stepping out of the car. Kay, youre back. Jason walked up and greeted with a smile. What do you want? Hearing Jasons intimate name, the beautiful principals heart was a bit abrupt, and her tone was full of caution. Jason was a bit speechless after seeing this, howe the beautiful principal had this look like she was defending herself from wolves? Its nothing, just wanted to talk to you about some things I wanted to say to you. Jason scratched his head and looked a little embarrassed and said. Kays eyebrows knitted slightly, in her impression, once this guy said he had something to talk to her, it was guaranteed to be nothing good. Knowing this, Kay could not refuse, but said, What is it? With that, Kay had walked over and opened the door to the house. Jason deadpan followed in, and when the house lights were turned on, he said frankly: So what to say its weirdly embarrassing, Im going to have to take some time off from you again. Youre leaving again? Kay asked. For Jason to take a leave of absence on this matter, the beauty principal has begun to numb, this every now and then if Jason does not raise the matter of leave of absence, she is not used to it. Tomorrow is going to go. I dont know how long Im going to be gone this time. I dont want my sry during my leave, just dont fire me. You see Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy are living in my room, you have to fire me, they are not to the streets? Jason said. Kay red at Jason and said, Dont worry, not to mention me, even Principal Xie doesnt have the right to fire you. Jason seriously surveyed Kay, sighed and said, This just came back not long ago, even you have not even had a good look a few times before you have to leave again, I really do not want to Kay, this time you do not miss me too much, take good care of yourself. The beautiful principal was annoyed and picked up the broom directly, saying, Are you finished? Youre here to molest me, arent you? Calm down, calm down Kay, first put down the murder weapon, have a good talk. Jason hurriedly opened his mouth, then said, I was trying to say, this time Wolf Boys basic education aspect will bother you to take care of. No need to remind you, you go out, you in my house in the middle of the night what is the decency? You dont want your face, I want it. Kay said with a grunt. There are things to say, do not make such a mistake to drive me away I still have a lot to say to you.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What else do you have to say? A thousand wordse together into five words C Ill miss you! Kay froze, the water out of the hibiscus natural to decorate the jade face quietly rendered on ayer of red. Chapter 816 – The Three Beauties Send Each Other Early the next morning. Jason got up early and simply packed his luggage, he alwayses to travel with convenience, so there is not much luggage to pack. Wolf Boy stood by, eyeing him with a look of longing in his eyes. Jason smiled, reached out and rubbed Wolf Boys head and said, Wolf Boy, you study well for a while here at home now. When you grow up and are strong enough, brother will take you out to make a break for it. Wolf Boy nodded. Old Mr. Miller smoked a dry cigarette and said, Jason, be careful when you get out there. You have to remember, to survive is the greatest skill. If you lose your life, everything will be gone. How many daughters-inw did the old man take the trouble to find for you during this time? Dont let the old man down. Jason was speechless, but he knew Old Mr. Miller was concerned about himself, and he smiled and said, Dont worry, Ill be fine on the battlefield. JasonC At that moment, Darceys shout came from the backyard. Jason walked out and saw Darcey in the next backyard, her beautiful eyes full of spiritual charm blinking between looking at Jason, she asked, You, youre leaving, huh? After this farewell, I dont know when I will return, and I dont know if I will see you again, so I feel quite sad. Jason spoke seriously, then he walked forward, opened his arms and said with a serious face, Darcey, can we have a farewell hug on the asion of farewell? Darcey hurriedly took a step backwards, she red at Jason and said, They say bad people live for a thousand years, a brazen guy like you will definitely live a good life, donte and pretend to be sentimental with me about this, I wont fall for your trick. Its just a hug, why is Darcey being so stingy? Its not like youre missing a piece of meat. Jason said. Darcey said perkily, No, we cant set a precedent, or God knows how far you guys will go. I know you too well. Jason was speechless for a while, only to feel that Darceys misunderstanding of himself was too deep. At this time, there is the sound of a car outside, and then is heard the voice of Old Mr. Miller greeting: Oh, Sally you came ah just Jason is still talking about you, saying what before leaving if not to see you a side he refused to leave. Jason immediately ck face, to talk about the work of opening eyes, this bad old man than anyone else. Jason walked out and saw Sally driving over. Sally knew Jason had to go to the airport first thing in the morning, so she drove over to take him to the airport. Sally, what brings you here? The door to Kays house opened and she stepped out. Sally gave a smile and said, Isnt Jason leaving? I came over to see him off to the airport. He even took a special leave from me yesterday. He also asked me to leavest night. Kay opened her mouth, nced at Jason on the side, and said in a good-natured way, I always feel that this guy is the grandfather, three days of leave, a leave of absence is more than half a month, except for him there is no one else. If I get angry that day, Ill fire him straight away with you. Sallyughed. Jason hurriedly said, The two female superiors to calm down the anger, even if I do not have credit but also hard work, the two high hand ah. When Ie back, I will definitely be a cow and a horse to repay the kindness.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As we speak, Darcey also came out, she knew that Sally wasing to see Jason off, the jade face that seemed to be tainted with fairy air, but also looked calm as usual. Jason saw that it was almost time to go to the airport, so Sally invited Kay to see Jason off, and Kay thought about it and agreed. At the end of the day, Sally smiled at Darcey and said, Xianer, why dont you join us and take Jason to the airport first. Then when we have time we can still hang out and have fun together. Darcey smiled and said, Yeah, lets get together then. Then you three grandsons that what will send Jason, the old man will not go. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and smiled, that Mr. Chuang face a bright face, looking at Jason and Sally they got into the car one after another, he muttered, three granddaughters-inw to send Jason hey, or can. Sally drove over in her white Mercedes G SUV, Jason grabbed the driver to drive, and the three beauties were sitting in the back chatting. Somehow, the three big beauties personally sent him to the airport, making him all a bit guilty of a false sense of security. He and Sally had already met the parentsst night. And with the beautiful principal has an unclear physical contact between them. Damned if I dont die, I still tease Darcey a few times now and then. What if they open up to each other? So all the way Jason looked apprehensive, a serious in driving, decided not to say anything, lest disastere out of his mouth. Jason, which ce are you going to this time? Darcey suddenly spoke up and asked. A frontier town called Babia. Jason said. Babia? asked Sally silently as she asked curiously, What is this ce? Located in Panama and Colombia border, kind of a town in the gray zone, to put it inly is three regardless of the border. Jason said. Darceys heart moved and said, Such a ce is dangerous, right? Jason smiled ndly and said, There are all kinds of fish and dragons. As for being dangerous or not, were used to it anyway. Kay looked at Jasons back as he drove, and her eyes shed with a hint ofplexity, realizing that she hadnt understood this man until now. She knows that usually this guy is a brazen look, but she also knows that he has a calm and powerful side, it seems that as long as he is present, she feels the whole person is surrounded by a sense of solid security, will not worry about what dangerous things happen. So, she sometimes wonders what kind of person this man is. Which side is the real him? What does he really do? About all this, she knows nothing. Thinking of this, she was inexplicably in a somewhat lost mood. It made her feel like maybe she hadnt been inside his heart. Jason, you have to be safe, no matter what, safety is the most important thing. Sally couldnt help but say. Kay gritted her teeth, looked at Jason and also said, Yeah, you have toe back and make up for it. Look at the six months youve taken off work, taking up more than three months of your time. If you donte back and give me overtime to make up for it, can you afford to pay your sry? Jason suddenly a big head, it seems that the next time toe back, only to really have to do cattle as a horse. Chapter 817 Unexpected Surprise Oakshire International Airport. Jason drove up, he stopped the car and took off his luggage and said to the three beautiful women in the car, You dont have to go in. Ill go change my boarding pass and go straight to the security check. You guys go ahead. Sally nodded, her eyes showing a hint of reluctance, but she had no choice but to hold back and say, Remember to say so in advance when youe back. I know. Jason nodded, he waved towards Sally and the girls, and turned around and walked into the airport. Sally watched Jasons figure go away before she got into her car and left. Jason walked inside the airport, changed his boarding pass, and proceeded to the security checkpoint for security screening. He looked at the time, almost after the security check you can board the ne, the time is just right. After passing through security, Jason walked towards the boarding gate. Sure enough, after walking to the boarding gate, I saw that the boarding line had already started. This time, we flew to Mexico first, and then rolled from Mexico to the town of Babia. The whole journey takes about two days. He was looking forward to thepletion of the Devils Army Factory, which was under construction after his return to Babia. Jason walked on the ne, he booked a ticket is first ss, he found his seat and sat down, he adjusted the seat ready to lean a little, the journey is long, he was ready to take a good sleep on the ne or something. The first ss passengers are basically full, but a seat next to Jason is still empty. Jason adjusted his seat, his body had leaned back to lie down, and he had just closed his eyes when he suddenly felt someone approaching, followed by what sounded like the voice of a flight attendant: Hello, this is your seat. Let me help you put your luggage away. Then, a fragrant breeze came, Jason hurried to get the seat next to him someone sat down. Jason frowned, he suddenly felt some familiarity with the scent of this traveler around him, especially the wisp with a hint of cold, dark fragrance, but also really let him feel a familiar taste. With this doubt, Jason could not help but open his eyes and look sideways, a look under the shock he almost jumped up C in fact, he immediately sat up, and jumped straight up is not much. The pair of long, narrow and charming eyes that jumped into the eye, but this pair of beautiful eyes in addition to cold, and does not contain any emotion, a hair smoothly down, faintly reflecting the lines of her stunning face profile. The reason for the silhouette is that her face cannot be seen at all, her face is shrouded in a ck veil, which happens to cover her face. The body is wearing a ck tights, outside a trench coat, ck pants under a pair of ck boots, the whole person a ck super outfit, their own breath is like ten thousand shares of cold like cold and merciless, but yet all the time in the emit a deadly seductive force. It is like a ck mand flower. I Holy shit! How could it be you?! Jason waspletely frozen, with an expression on his face as if he had been stiffly stuffed with ten or eight eggs,pletely dumbfounded. This woman is actually Emily! What is this if not a living hell? How did she get here?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Just the same ne, just sitting next to him C coincidence? Bullshit coincidence! There is absolutely no such coincidence in this world. Jason felt that there was simply no justice, others are unexpectedly happy, to him this became an unexpected surprise. Emilys eyebrows twitched, and it seemed that under the ck veil covering her face, the corners of her mouth lifted as she said, Why cant it be me? Jason hurriedly turned his head to look around, checked around, did not see the figure of his brother-inw C oh no, Robert Harvey after he was slightly relieved, but still looked a little uneasy asked: You came alone? Where is your brother? You miss my brother so much? Why dont I send him a message and hell catch the next flight over and meet uster? Emily asked. No, no, no, dont do that. Your brother is the pride of Hyacinth, shouldering the Parker familys high hopes. So its better not to disturb his trainingC Jason hastily spoke, which finished he suddenly noticed that something was wrong and said, No, not only your brother, you should not be here either. While the ne has not yet taken off, you quickly get off the ne! Emily immediately rolled her eyes towards Jason, the look as if she was looking at an idiot. Im warning you, Im not taking you into battle with me. Jason said with a stern face. Thats your business. This ne is flying to Mexico, right? It just so happens that I havent even been to Mexico yet. Who says Im going to war with you? Im going to take a trip to Mexico to walk around, and you can still care? Emily said. Jason gulped, and really had no way to refute it. In the end he also gave up, since Emily are sitting here, he rushed certainly can not be driven away. By this time, the ne had also started taxiing for takeoff, and even if Emily was willing to get off the ne, it was already toote. Jason stared at Emily and asked, How did you know I was doing this flight? And know my seat number? Emily blinked and said, It seems like this airline is run by my family behind the Its not hard for me to look up information about the passengers. Jason was speechless once again, he knew in his heart that every ancient martial arts family had an extremely impressive background and had a huge industrial chain in the mundane world. Not to mention this airline, he wouldnt be surprised if Emily said Oakshire Airport was controlled by her family. Mexico is indeed some ces quite interesting, I am familiar with Mexico. I can introduce you to some ces of interest, when you go to have some fun C I say Emily ah, you listen to me right, you in Hyacinth that is a goddess of existence, to have identity, to have face value, to have body figure C If word gets out afterwards that you ran away with a man for miles, it will be too much of a blow to your reputation. Jason said in a good-natured manner. I cultivate the path of ruthless killing. Long ago, I cut off the seven emotions and six desires. I dont care about reputation. Even if there are rumors in Hyacinth that you slept with me, I dont care. I just know that there is no such thing anyway. Emily said in a cold tone. YouC Jasons chest immediately blocked a mouthful of air, simply can not vent, the general feeling of holding the air really fucking unbearable. What else can he do when he meets such a single-minded woman? Jason also did not bother to bother with words, directly to the seat a lean, said: Anyway, you really have to have something, do not me me on the line. Dont worry, since I decided toe out, I have already talked to my family, everything is my decision and has nothing to do with others. Emily said. Jason suddenly got a little angry and couldnt help but say, I say youre a woman whos really something. Ive only met you a few times? You are so foolish to run after me, you are not afraid that I will sell you overseas? The first thing to do is to sleep with you before selling. Anyway, sinister but the human heart, anything bad can happen. Do you want to sleep with me? Emily suddenly turned her head, the pair of narrow and feminine phoenix eyes looked directly at Jason, a serious color coalesced in her eyes. Chapter 818 – Emily’s True Face CDo you want to sleep with me? This sudden and straightforward serious question, but also really let Jason a big jump, the key is that he looked at Emilys eyes look very serious, not half joking look, with a serious attitude to admit to discuss this issue with him. Jason is a little confused Ce on, I was just making a metaphorical joke, you dont have to be so serious, right? Jason didnt know how to answer the question for a while, and was a bit baffled. Emily went on to say: If you want to sleep with me, it is not impossible. But I dont think theres really any point, you sleeping with me would just be no different than sleeping with a dead person, because I wouldnt react in any way. If you have this idea that you want to try it, it is also possible. Emily said this without any semnce of a joke and appeared to be serious, first stating a fact. Jason had a creepy feeling listening to it, and suddenly he felt he couldnt figure out this woman. In fact, a lot of Emilys actions he himself could not see through. As the daughter of the Parker family, and with the Parker family ranking second in Hyacinth, it is not necessary to think about how much power and assets they have in the world. She can live a very spontaneous life, nothing to sit in a private jet to fly around, open a luxury private yacht to sunbathe, hold avish and luxurious personal party so how gloriously beautiful to live ah. She had to choose what ruthless killing way, but also had to go to the most painful and tiring and dangerous battlefield to refine their ruthless killing way, this is not eating the wrong medicine is what? It is clearly the life of a princess, but must choose the life of an inferior. Jason looked at Emily and said, Well, Im not really interested in sleeping with corpses. However, this does not mean that others do not. There are all kinds of people in the dark world, and all kinds of perverts exist, so there are not a few big beauties like you who want to sleep with them. If there is any ident you fall in the hands of those perverts, only if you want to die, you will not die so fast. You dont have to say that to scare me, since Ive already made the decision and have considered the worst consequences. Emily said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason was speechless over it, what else could he say? The entire voyage took nearly 20 hours, so Jason slumped in his seat, closed his eyes and began to rest. Emily didnt say anything more, she adjusted the angle of the seat, leaned back, took a nket with the stewardess and put it on, and also began to close her eyes. Emily seems to be sitting still, not moving, she herself is desireless, only pursuing her own ruthless way of killing, she only wants to prove in Hyacinth that even a woman can dominate her own destiny, rather than being reduced to a subordinate object of men. Therefore, what she seeks is the extreme realm in the martial arts. In order to be able to pursue the extreme realm of martial arts without desire or distractions, she chose the path of ruthless killing, the most cold-blooded and ruthless and cruel martial path. This martial path is destined to be full of hardship and loneliness, but she does not care, she has chosen to go on. Jason had a very deep sleep and by the time he woke up it was nearing afternoon and the flight attendants on the ne were starting to hand out meals. Jason turned his head to look at Emily and saw that her eyes were still closed, somehow every time he saw Emily always made him feel that the ck veil on Emilys face was purely superfluous. Jason thought to himself that he should lift the ck veil from the Parker familys face while she was asleep and take a look at it. At this point, Emilys eyshes fluttered gently, and then her beautiful eyes slowly opened, and once they opened, they looked at Jason. Have something to eat. Jason spoke up. Jason thought that when she ateter, she couldnt still use the ck veil to cover her face, right? What do you mean by being so concerned about me? Emily spoke up, she stared at Jason and said, You just want to see my face under the veil, dont you? Jasons face was stunned, not expecting his mind to be directly said by Emily, he did not deny it and said bluntly: Its not curiosity. The actual fact that you have been covering the veil, I really am not used to seeing it. You dare to follow me to the battlefield, but you dont even have the courage to remove the veil? With a twinkle in her eye, Emily said, Its okay if you want me to remove the veil. One condition, you have to promise to take me to the battlefield. Jason was stunned, he seriously thought about it, to Mexico if this princess of a thousand girls to follow him, he can still get rid of? Of course, with his skills and abilities, it may not be difficult to get rid of Emily. But in a foreign country, Emily, a princess from Hyacinth, has extremely superficial knowledge and understanding of the outside world, even if she has a very high martial arts, but really in the ck. The most important thing is that you can get a good idea of what youre getting into. Those ck. The gang manpower really want to deal with a person, will not be silly directly up, all kinds of means are endless, all kinds of things. Besides, the high martial arts can still resist the concealed gun attack? So, from the moment Emily got on this ne, Jason knew he was responsible for the well-being of this thousand-year-old princess. Jason instantly smiled and said, Okay, deal. But there is a condition, you can follow me around, but you obey everything I say. Dont worry, I wont make you do difficult things. I just treat you as a rookie warrior, and the most basic quality of a warrior is to obey orders. Understand? Emily nodded, and with a reach, she was able to untie the ck veil covering her face. Revealed, is a national face. Skin like gtin, face like Sun Hua, eyebrows will be willow and green, face a total of peach and red, such as the flow of the wind back to the snow, light clouds of the sun, the so-called face of the country is just that. A trace of coldness flowed between the eyebrows, as the coldness of the proud snow plum blossom with a trace of the fragrance. Such a stunning face can be called one of the best, worthy of the existence of the third rouge list. Jason looked at it C and couldnt help but look at it several more times C before he finally couldnt help but sigh softly: All grown up like this, what kind of ruthless killing path do you still practice? Whats the point of going to war? You just specialize in practicing that one-hit kill move is enough. When you encounter any enemy, you lift the veil before the battle, and take advantage of the opponents moment of trance, directly a killing move to kill over, guaranteed 100% hit. Emily moist red in the corners of the mouth looks delicate like flower petals slightly raised, between the eyebrows seems to have a smile, she did not speak, picked up the meal in front of her, ready to eat. Chapter 819 – The Serious Man A long journey is always tedious. Fortunately, the first ss cabin is also spacious enough to be able to lie down and sleep a bit, in addition to the entertainment facilities provided are also moreprehensive. In fact, this kind of long international journey, first ss passengers and flight attendants are allowed to interact with each other, which in itself is a matter of mutual consent, and is also considered a kind of unspoken rule. Jason often travels overseas, so he is aware of this kind of thing, and there is no shortage of air hostesses whoe forward to suggest it, but he never pays attention to it. Now with Emily by his side, hes even less likely to have an exciting st from the heights. Gradually, it was already nightfall time. After the passengers on the ne had their meals, the lights on the ne were turned off, meaning it was time to enter the rest phase. After Emily had her meal, she once again put the veil on. Jason can also understand that this princess is indeed too beautiful, with a national posture, stewardesses in front of her are dwarfed, always show their faces look too shy. Emily got up and moved around for a while, went to the bathroom and then walked back to sit and lean down in her seat and continued to close her eyes and rest. Jason was not sleepy for a while, he simply asked the stewardess to bring him a pen and a page of paper, turned on the reading light and began to use the pen on the paper and began to mark something. Jason also kept in touch with the Satan Operation Group during his time in Oakshire, during which several skirmishes took ce, including two with scout fighters from the White Mask Corps and one with scout fighters from the Blood Lion Army Corps. This was to determine the identity of the enemy, and there were several other skirmishes where the enemy could not be identified. White Mask Corps rate belongs to ck Fire Army Merchant, Blood Lion Army Corps rate belongs to Jaguar military merchant, which means that these two major military merchants around South America already know the existence of Devils Army Factory. Another militarypany, Stone firearms, is not seen to make a move. But since the ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant have known about the Devils Army Factory being built on Babia, Stone firearms must also be aware of the news. The Monty Python Mercenary Corps under Stone firearms has been slow to move, so is it trying to watch the fire from the other side? There is another force that Jason has to consider, and that is the Assassination Leagues stronghold in South America. Before Jason returned to Oakshire, the Assassination League had sent Sky Shadow Warrior to raid, and that battle also caused Arctic fox warrior casualties. By this time, Jason had drawn a location map of Devils Army Factory on the page, along with a topographical map of the adjacent Andes Mountains, and had marked the locations of the three major arms dealers in South America with the information provided by Manjusaka. ck Fire Army Merchant is located in Ecuador, Jaguar military merchant is located in Venezu, and Stone firearms is located in Brazil. From the location, ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchants power is the closest to Babia, Stone firearms is rtively far away. In addition, there is a South American stronghold of the Assassination League located in an unknown location. ording to Phantom, the Assassination Leagues base in South America should be on an ind in the Pacific Ocean. Jason marked out the location of these forces in general, and it was obvious to see that these forces formed a trend of encirclement around Devils Army Factory in Babia. Jason frowned, these forces know that the Devils Army Factory being built on Babia, so far only sent some scouts to scout the situation, several skirmishes urred, what is the intention of the other side? Do you want to wait until his side of the Devils Army Factory ispletely built, theye to take over? When the timees to upy the nest? There is another point, the Angels in the Assassination League sitting in the South American stronghold thought to have learned the identity of the Satan Operation Group led by him, from the current movement, the Angels did not report this news to the Assassination League headquarters. Otherwise, Im afraid the Assassination League would have joined forces with Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance to besiege Satan Operation Group. As for Angels intentions, Jason didnt bother to guess. The news that the Satan Operation Group was stationed in Babia was better not to leak out and was able to buy him more time. The question now is, how to crack the situation at hand? Jason will not wait for the three major arms dealers plus Angels toe under siege, really waiting for these four major powers toe under siege when there is no difference with sitting around waiting for death. Jason pointed an arrow straight to the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, thinking that he would hit the ck Fire Army Merchant closest to Babia first? But then Jason shook his head, really to raise troops to attack the ck Fire Army Merchant, Devils Army Factory will be in a state of unguarded, when any other forces suddenlye to invade, then all the previous efforts are all in vain.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jason gazed at Stone firearms, and a thoughtful look passed through his eyes. Next to her, Emily has opened her eyes at some point, her head sideways, is looking at Jason at this time, she was not born to disturb, just quietly watching. In her impression, she seemed to have never seen this moment of Jason C serious, grave, serious, calm in a calm way, and vaguely with a hint of heart palpitating in the flicker. She suddenly found that in this state of Jason looks much more smooth, less the previous kind of no seriouszy look, looks very manly, also has a unique charm. As you can see, serious men are the most attractive. What does Stone firearms Monty Python Mercenary Corps mean by holding back? Besides waiting and seeing, is there another level of consideration? If we try to contact the head of Stone firearms and talk to them about future cooperation, is it possible to stabilize this force first? The three major arms dealers in South America do not live in harmony and have a lot of private grudges. ording to Manjusakas information, after the rise of ck Fire Army Merchant, it has divided nearly one-fifth of Stone firearms arms market. This revenge, Stone firearms must also have not put down, right? Jason narrowed his eyes, with a little sparkle in his eyes. If he could convince Stone firearms to cooperate and ally with him, then he could unite with Stone firearms forces to carry out a raid on the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold first. With the union of Stone firearms forces, he will not need to send all the Satan Operation Group soldiers to attack and kill the ck Fire Army Merchant, with the fastest speed of secret action to kill and then rushed back to Babia, at that time even if the Jaguar military merchant and the Angels reacted toote. The situation at hand, as long as we can knock out one of the three major arms dealers, then Jason wont have to worry about anything. Lets say ck Fire Army Merchant was badly hit, then the share of the arms market upied by ck Fire Army Merchant would be vacated, Jaguar military merchant and Stone firearms would definitely rush to fight for it like sharks who smell blood. The ck Fire Army Merchant was defeated and left the arms market vacant, which has what energy to care about the Devils Army Factory being built? Jason took a deep breath, this approach is not a way to break the situation, as to whether it can be achieved to see the results of the contact with Stone firearms after the negotiations. Chapter 820 Bringing back a beautiful woman Jason put away the pen and paper, picked up a drink and took a sip. He turned to look at Emily next to him, but saw her head sideways to his side asleep. Emilys head is tilted sideways, looking ready to slide off. Jason then straightened the seat back, he sat up straight, reclined his right shoulder, and then padded Emilys head on his right shoulder. Seeing that it did not wake Emily, Jason also closed his eyes and began to rest. In fact, Emily didnt really sleep through the night. She kept looking at Jason, and when she saw him put away the pen and paper in the back, she hastily closed her eyes and pretended to be in a deep sleep. She just didnt expect Jason to act this way at all. Worried that her head would slip if she didnt lean sideways, she straightened the seat back and stretched his shoulder over to let her face rest on her shoulder. At first she thought what the guy wanted when Jason sidled up to her, and she almost opened her eyes. Somehow, Jasons inadvertent action made her heart grow a trace of warmth, although this trace of warmth is not enough to melt theyer of ice inside her, but more or less she also experienced a touching taste. Its a feeling she hasnt had in a long time. Practicing the path of ruthless killing, she cut off her own seven emotions and six desires, which have other emotions? Bias this moment she is to experience a different emotion. She knew that Jason would be ufortable in this position, and she thought about waking up with the momentum, so that Jason could adjust the seat backrest downward and change to a morefortable position to lie down and rest. But she also felt this leaning on Jasons shoulder has a kind of indescribable solidfortable feeling, so that she can not be willing to change the position for a while. Lean in a little longer Emily thought to herself. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the actual product. When Emily woke up again, she heard the announcement that the ne was descending andnding, and her face was stunned C how long had she been asleep? She turned her head to look at Jason, but saw that Jason had been keeping the action of dragging her head with his shoulder, and did not know how long he had been keeping it. Youre awake? Jason spoke up. Emily nodded, a hint of shyness shing in her eyes, looking extremely embarrassed as she asked, How long have I, have I been asleep? It must have been six or seven hours. You slept very heavily this sleep, it seems that you were tired to the point of exhaustion before that, right? Jason smiled and opened his mouth to ask. Emily froze, and she asked in a surprised voice, I cant believe I slept for so long? Why didnt you wake me up? Youve been in this position cushioning my head, arent you having a hard time? Its okay, I slept through it too. Jason smiled ndly and continued, The long journey is finally over. The ne is getting ready tond. Emily nodded, she didnt say anything else, but her heart was already vaguely flooded with an unspoken sentiment. After half an hour or so, the ne finallynded, gliding sharply down the runway and then slowlying to a stop. The cabin door opened and Jason and Emily had already picked up their luggage and walked down the hatch to get off the ne. It was the time of the afternoon in Mexico, the afternoon sun reflected a blood red. Jason led Emily out of the airport, then hailed a cab and drove to a private port terminal. The whole process Emily just follow Jasons side, she did not say anything, just in the secret observation, she noticed that Jason for all the ce appear to be familiar with, obviously is often to and from. Do you get seasick on boats? After getting into the taxi, Jason asked. Emily shook her head and said, I dont think so. When we arrive at a portter, one of my brothers wille and pick us up. Well take a boat to where my Satan Operation Group fighters are stationed. Jason said. Good! Emily nods her head. On the way also did not say anything, itself Emily is a woman of few words, face has been a cold as ice face, but with this character of the woman together, even if not talking will not feel awkward. The cab drove for about an hour and a half before arriving at a private port in Mexico. After paying, Jason took Emily out of the car and walked all the way towards the inside of the ports dock. As it is a private port terminal, not everyone is allowed to enter, Jason has the relevant pass certificate, even with Emily can also be unimpeded. When he returned to Babia, he contacted the soldiers of the Satan Operation Group, and the brothers of the Satan Operation Group will be waiting at the port with a ship, and Jason arrived and returned to the port of Babia by ship. Jason led Emily to Pier 7, a nce is to see the Satan Operation Groups ship, he walked straight over, and then is to see is waiting in front of Mr. Warfield and Thunder two people.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mr. Warfield and Thunder two have been steering the ship in the helm, they see Jason immediately face up with excitement, smiling broadly to meet, have shouted: Jason. Mr. Warfield, Thunder, Jason smiled as he greeted them and asked, Just the two of youing over? Mr. Dickson, Bear, Lady Mary is here too. On board. Iron originally wanted toe over, but he just couldnt get away and had to stop. Thunder said with a hey smile. Jason patted their shoulders and said, Come on, lets talk about it when we get on the boat. Mr. Warfield and Thunder nodded their heads and were about to lead the way when Jason remembered something and called Emily over, saying, Emily, these two are soldiers in my Satan Operation Group, one is called Mr. Warfield and the other is called Thunder. Mr. Warfield and Thunder immediately stared at Emily, due to Emilys face caged with ayer of ck veil, can not see her face, but Mr. Warfield they can also see that Emily must be a rare and extremely beautiful. But what made them curious was what Jason meant by bringing back a beautiful woman this time. Dedicated to warming his bed? Thinking of this, Mr. Warfield and Thunder two people covertly exchanged a look, a heart understand the face. Jason is naturally familiar with their temperament, one look at their appearance will be able to guess what they have in mind, immediately he said in a good mood: After arriving at Babia, Emily will join the training team until she bes a qualified warrior. You do not see her as a woman, if closebat, you two together may not be her opponent. Chapter 821 Returning to Babia Mr. Warfield and Thunders faces were stunned when they heard the words, they really couldnt see Emily as a strong person with excellent closebat skills.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But since Jason has said so, it is certainly not false. What really surprised them was Jasons earlierment C this beautiful woman was also going to join the Satan Operation Groups training? She wants to be a warrior? Mr. Warfield and Thunder didnt ask many questions, and took Jason and Emily aboard the ship, all the way to the cabin inside. Into the cabin is to see Cameron Dickson, Bear, Mary three, Jasonughed aloud, said: Mr. Dickson, Bear, Lady Mary see you again, really happy. Jason, youre finally here. Cameron Dickson alsoughed out loud and came up to give Jason a bear hug. Jason naturally also with Bear to a bear hug, and then he went to Mary, is about to want to do the same, Mary that delicate in a valiant face sank, said: Even if you are the boss of the legion, such a public take advantage of me is refused. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Lady Mary, youre being insensitive. Its okay not to hug, but a handshake is appropriate, right? I cant believe it, youve brought a beautiful woman back this time? Marys eyes looked at Emily, and then said, What? No introduction? Jason then let Emily step forward, introduced Cameron Dickson and others, and finally pointed to Mary and said, This is Mary, the finance minister and field doctor of Satan Operation Group, who manages money with one hand and life and death with the other. So, in my eyes, Lady Mary is the boss of Satan Operation Group. Mary sniffed and gave Jason a nk look, obviously not eating his words. Jason went on to introduce Emily and said, This is Emily, the thousand-year-old daughter of the Parker family in Carovia, and also a very strong ancient martial arts powerhouse. But her purpose is to be a warrior, wanting to sharpen her martial art in the battlefield. Mary and the others were really surprised to hear that a thousand-year-old girl who should have been pampered actually wanted to go to the battlefield to hone her martial arts? The only way to understand the cruelty and bloodshed of the battlefield is to have experienced it. This youngdy is actually thinking of going to the battlefield to sharpen her martial arts skills? Why does it sound like she treats the battlefield as a childs y? Then well have to start as a rookie fighter. Mary said. Jason said, Lets not talk about that. What is the status of Babia and how is the construction of Devils Army Factory progressing? The day-to-day management of the town is very stable, this piece is mainly responsible for Gabris armed forces, this guy is also dedicated to do their best, fully for our Satan Operation Group. Mary opened her mouth and continued, As for the Devils Army Factory project, the two lines of defense have beenpletely built out, the main foundation of the factory has beenid, and the construction of the main structure of the factory will be soon after the foundation is formed. Thats good. Jason nodded, then mused and said, The main thing is that these two lines of defense, to be able to create then do not have to worry about anything. If there is any war, we can follow the lines of defense to fight. The initial construction of these two lines of defense can be built to withstand the offensive firepower of about two thousand enemy fighters. Cameron Dickson said: This period of time is very calm, only a few small-scale battles some time ago. But I have a hunch that there may be a big battle breaking out behind. Jasonughed coldly and said, Thats for sure. How can the arms dealers in South America sit back and watch our arsenalplete and grow to upy the arms market they already have a monopoly on? So, war is inevitable, but before ites, we have to buy enough time to perfect the ns we have to perfect. Cameron Dickson and others have nodded their heads, this time Jason returned, but let them eat the pills of confidence in general, appear more confident, not afraid of any enemy forces toe to invade. The ship was already underway, and it would take about three days to sail to Babias port, a bit of a distance, plus the sea was not fast enough to navigate itself. On deck. Jason stood against the sea breeze, extreme vision, a round of sunset in the west, the remnants of the bloody sun will be rendered on the sea ayer of blood-colored glory. Emily came along at some point and stood by. The sea breeze blew up her windbreaker, and the ck veil covering her face was blown tightly against her face, faintly outlining the contours of her curvy, soft face. Jason lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and said, Ready to be a rookie warrior? I wouldnt havee here with you if I wasnt prepared. Emily said. Thats fine, when the timees all kinds of suffering and tiredness, you can grit your teeth and persevere on the line. Jason said in a nd tone. I will! Emily opened her mouth, and with a turn of her eyes, she looked out into the vast sea with a look of determination on her face. Three dayster. Babia Port. The ship broke the surface of the sea and came to a slow stop at the dock of the port. The ships deck was slowly lowered, Jason took the lead and walked out, and once he walked out he saw Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, lion, Spear, Leopard and others waiting on the dock. In addition, White Fox, Sea Shark and other fighters of these Arctic fox were also present. Jason! After seeing Jason show up, Mr. Iron Fistughed out loud and spoke. Iron Fist, brothers, Im back. Jason also smiled, after walking up the dock along the deck, and Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor and other one Satan Operation Group brothers have embraced each other. Finally, Jason looked at White Fox, who was born with a foxy and enchanting charm, and said, White Fox, its hard for you too. Satan, youre out of line when you say that, Im taking your money. White Foxs seductive and beautiful eyes blinked and said with a smile. Jasonughed aloud and said, Come on, lets head back to the base in town. Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters and Arctic Fox fighters in the field got into the car and drove all the way back to Babia. Jason first went to the Devils Army Factory site to check the situation, came to this side of the wildnd, look, is to see the first and second line of defense has beenpletely built out. The two lines of defense are distributed between a bunker battery, two lines of defense in depth across the spread of thousands of meters, looks like two steel dragon coiled, forming two shields, the rear of the arsenal surrounded. Seeing these two lines of defense have been formed, Jason heart also settled down, with these two lines of defense as a defended ce of heavenly danger, even if the South American side of the major arms merchant forces jointlye to attack and kill, with his current strength warriors, there is not a battle of power. The site is still busy in the heat of the day, hundreds of workers are building the main works of the arsenal in an orderly manner, ording to this progress, the time is not far from the construction of the entire arsenal out. Chapter 822 Jason’s Plan Evening. The base building where Satan Operation Group is stationed. Mr. Iron Fist also said to have a reception or something, but Jason refused, he told the Satan Operation Group soldiers just as usual, get together for a meal. After dinner, Jason gathered Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron Dickson, Treg Taylor, Baron, lion, Mary, Phantom, Pam Holder, Spear, Cold and others from the Satan Operation Group together. After thinking about itter, Jason still called White Fox over as well. The matter Jason wanted to discuss was a core matter in the Satan Operation Group, and White Fox was not a warrior of the Satan Operation Group, so he should not havee to participate. But Jason still let her over to participate, on the one hand, showing trust in her, on the one hand, White Fox has extremely rich experience, some decision-making issues, she can also give some very good advice. In a converted conference room, Jason sat with Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron Dickson, White Fox and others who had gathered. Jason took out a map of South America, spread it out on the table and said, ording to the information provided by Manjusaka, the three major arms merchants in South America are mainly located in these three locations, Ecuador, Venezu and Brazil. The closest to our arsenal is ck Fire Army Merchant in Ecuador and Jaguar military merchant in Venezu, while Stone firearms is a bit further away. The information you sent me earlier showed that both ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant had sent men to scout the situation on Babia and skirmishes had broken out. Only the Monty Python Mercenary Corps under Stone firearms has not yet moved. In addition to these three arms merchant forces, there is another force that we have to guard against, and that is a stronghold of the Assassination League on the South American side, which is said to be manned by Angels, right Phantom? Phantom nodded and said, Angels is indeed responsible for the Assassination Leagues stronghold located on the South American side. I am not sure of the exact location of this stronghold, but I can only say that it is located on a hidden ind. Last time, Angels sent Sky Shadow Warrior to invade us, but we wiped them all out, but with Angels ambition, he certainly wont stop there. Jason spoke up, and he continued, I guess Angels is waiting for the three arms dealers to make the appropriatebat deployment against us. Jason opened his mouth, he went on to say, I guess Angels purpose is to wait for the three major arms dealers to make the correspondingbat deployment against us, and then he will sit back and reap the benefits. If Angels takes advantage of our firefight with the three major arms dealers to lose when he then steps in to harvest, not only to destroy us in one fell swoop, but he also wants to take the South American side of the arms market all into his arms. From the current situation and the entrenchment points of the various forces, we are in a position where we are surrounded by all forces. Jason opened his mouth, then said in a deep voice, So, the problem we are facing right now is how to break the situation. This statement, Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron Dickson, Baron, lion and other people look at each other, are thinking. In any case, we must not sit back and wait for the three major arms dealer forces to formally join forces to besiege us, then we will look too passive. Mr. Iron Fist said. Iron Fist has a valid point. The key is, how do we find a breakthrough that can break the potential union of the three major arms dealer forces? Baron asked. White Foxs beautiful eyes turned towards Jason and she said, Satan, I guess you already have a n ordingly, right? Why dont you tell us about it? Jason, whats your response for the brothers. Treg Taylor also said. A pair of eyes in the field immediately looked towards Jason, who reached out and pointed to Stone firearms stronghold and said, What Im thinking is to use Stone firearms as a breakthrough. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The rtionship between the three arms dealers is not so harmonious on the surface, for example, Stone firearms and ck Fire Army Merchant secretly have irreconcble conflicts. So, my idea is that we might as well engage in negotiations with Stone firearms and see what the other sides idea is. If possible, we show our utmost sincerity and cooperate with them. Lets say, we can send our troops to unite their forces and target ck Fire Army Merchants White Mask Corps for an attack. If the ck Fire Army Merchants forces are crushed, the arms market left behind by the ck Fire Army Merchant can be left at Stone firearms disposal, and we will not participate in the distribution of the spoils of war after the battle. White Foxs eyes shed a ray of brilliant light, she nodded and said: This is a good idea, if the ck Fire Army Merchants power is really crushed, then the ck Fire Army Merchants share of the arms market left behind will be a hot potato. Your arsenal is not yet fully built, so it is not a good idea to take this hot potato. It would be best to give it all to Stone firearms. Dont forget, the other arms dealer, Jaguar Arms, will not stand by and watch Stone firearms swallow up the market share left by ck Fire Army Merchant. When the timees, the two arms merchant forces are busy fighting for arger market share, naturally there will be no energy to pay attention to the situation on Babia. What remains is also the Assassination Leagues stronghold forces on the South American side. Just the forces of the one remaining stronghold of the Assassination League, then we are not afraid. Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason went on to say, If you have no objections to this approach of mine, then lets go ahead and follow this approach and see how it works. I agree. Mr. Iron Fist said. I agree. White Fox spoke up. The rest of the people in the room nodded their heads in favor. Jason immediately said, Thats fine. Ill ask Manjusaka to collect detailed information about Stone firearms, and let her help contact the head of Stone firearms. After Stone firearms responds, Ill go over and talk to their head myself. After a pause, Jason continued, However, we must also be prepared in case the negotiations fall apart. At that time, we will be facing the siege of all forces. Unavoidably, there will be a bloody battle.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Haha, Jason, we have already prepared for this. The worst oue is just a big battle, one by one, with all the forces to have a real duel, to see who can stand to the end. Mr. Iron Fist said with a big smile. Thats good. Theres nothing more to do next. In this extraordinary period, all aspects of the alert and stakeout, and double the number of people, just in case. Jason said. OK, Ill arrange it. Mr. Iron Fist said. At this point, this meeting ended and the crowd walked out. White Fox walked over to Jasons side, smiled flirtatiously, and said, Out for a walk? Good. Jason nodded his head, he also wanted to talk to White Fox about something. In Oakshire, the princess Tamagawa Kaori visited Oakshire University with the delegation, when Tamagawa Kaori said that the four forces in the dark world will jointly take over the City of Doom, and White Fox as one of the four judges of the City of Doom, I think she also knows something about it. Chapter 823 Man’s Confidence The night in Babia is just like the old days, and after nightfall, the nightlife of all kinds maintains its usual prosperity. One casino was hot and boisterous, and from inside came a ze of noise. In addition to the casino, the red-light district is the most lively, a charming and ambiguous light inside the small room, with a or several dress exposed scratching women, as long as the look directly into the house can be. For these industries, Jason did not go to the explicit prohibition, but let Gabri to bring more blondes to do business on Babia, as long as they do note with other purposes.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. You know that Devils Army Factory is such a big project, the workers involved in the construction of the project alone are hundreds of people. These hundreds of workers are also in need of some entertainment pastime, especially at night entertainment, always a little fun, for men at night entertainment in addition to drinking and gambling is to find a woman. Jason and White Fox walking on the Babia, the night breeze, also blew the White Fox body of the unique charming body fragrance, smell under the really refreshing, plus White Fox so foxy and provocative, it is inevitable that people will want to be non-existent. Satan, I can feel that youve gotten a lot stronger this time youvee back. White Fox looked at Jason, then she smiled and said, You made a breakthrough in your strength this time back? Jason didnt hide it, nodded and said, There is indeed a breakthrough. I believe you are not idle either, your own strength is certainly improving, is not it? Thats for sure. I do remember that I said I would spar with you for a while. If you defeat me, then you can do whatever you want. White Fox smiled, and the beautiful eyes that showed up under the fox-shaped mask shed with a tantalizing charm. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, staring with interest at White Foxs extremely sexy and enchanting body, this foxy natural woman, called the nine tailed fox reincarnation in general, the attraction for men is absolutely fatal. Likewise, the experience of such a woman in one way or another is absolutely unprecedented and wonderful. Jason remembered the words of White Fox, but at that time he wasprehending his own Heaven Fist, and at that time he had just opened the secret realm of his own power not long ago. Now he hasprehended his own Heaven Fist, and his own strength has reached the peak of the Secret Realm III, just a hairs breadth away from breaking the realm to reach the Secret Realm IV level. With such strength, he certainly has full confidence to fightwith White Fox. Hey, what kind of look is that? White Fox could not help but be startled after seeing Jasons rakish gaze, and hurriedly opened his mouth to ask. Jason hemmed and hawed and said, Do whatever you want? Its really a great temptation. Ill make a note of it, when one day you think youve adjusted to the peak of your state,e to me, and Ill let you try the feeling of being suppressed. White Fox looked a little suspicious staring at Jason, she was sensing Jasons own breath, giving her the feeling that Jason himself does not seem to have any deep breath, but on the other hand it makes her feel like an abyss of its own, a bottomless abyss. And youre that confident? How can a man be without confidence? Good thing you reminded me, then Im not looking for you to spar is Scared? I would not be afraid, if I were to be afraid, it would be you. Did you not see Mary staring at me as soon as she saw me talking to you? Not to mention that you have brought a big beauty back this time. Although this beautiful woman named Emily is covered with a ck veil, but with a womans intuition, I know she is very beautiful. White Foxughed delicately and said. Jason smiled ndly, knowing that inevitably someone would misunderstand his rtionship with Emily, and he didnt bother to exin. Jason lit a cigarette, took a drag and then said, Has it been a while since youve returned to City of Doom? White Fox nodded and said, I havent been back to City of Doom since I brought Arctic fox over to Babia. I heard that the four major forces in the dark world, Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance and Shura Sanctuary, are going to unite to besiege City of Doom? asked Jason. White Foxs eyes shone brightly and asked, Where did you hear this news? Jason took a deep breath and said, It doesnt matter where you heard it from. You can just take it as hearsay. Is there such a rumor or not? White Fox said in a deep voice: There are indeed such rumors. City of Doom is the secondrgest stronghold of the Asian ck market, and there are many forces stationed in City of Doom. This rumor is only known to a few senior figures in City of Doom. If these four forces really unite to besiege City of Doom, what is City of Dooms response strategy? Jason asked. There are only two strategies to deal with this C defend the city or abandon it. White Fox said. Jason thought about it and asked, There are three other Inquisitors in City of Doom besides you, what is their advice? Defend or abandon? White Fox looked at Jason and said, I didnt expect you to have a wide range of information, but also know that City of Doom has four inquisitors. The other three judges are not united in their views, but no one has the guts to say they want to defend the city. There is no one to say that they can order all the forces in City of Doom to unite to meet the war. If these four forces in the dark world reallye to attack City of Doom, it is conceivable that many forces in City of Doom will simply retreat. Who is the big man behind the Asian ck market? Or is it that side of the power? Could it be that the figure behind the Asian ck Market would sit back and do nothing? Watch as City of Doom is breached and appropriated? Jason asked. Not to mention me, Im afraid that Lady Darkness also does not know who is behind the Asian ck market. White Fox opened his mouth and continued, In short, if these four forces in the dark world really attack City of Doom, the dominant person behind the Asian ck market does note forward, it is the same as City of Doom is and without a master, whoever takes it belongs to whom. Jasons eyes shone brightly as he remembered what Tamagawa Kaori had said, that if he could lead the troops to defend City of Doom, then he would logically be the Lord of City of Doom. Hasnt Lady Darkness ever thought of stationing City of Doom? If Lady Darkness were to step up to the te and break through thebined offensive of the four powers, wouldnt Lady Darkness be able to take City of Doom into its hands? Jason asked. I cant guess what Lady Darkness has in mind. Everything will be known only when things really happen. White Fox said. Jason nodded, and he didnt say anything else. Right now he has no more energy to care about the City of Doom side of things, he needs to build up Devils Army Factory before, and at the same time to face the serious situation at hand, this is the most important. Chapter 824 I’m coming for you Base building. Jason and White Fox returned to the building. Jason had arranged a ce for Emily to live, a room on the sixth floor. Jason is also living on this floor, in addition to White Fox and Mary two women. When Jason walked upstairs he saw that the door to the room arranged for Emily was closed and the lights in the room were off, so I guess she had rested. After all, Jason said that upon arrival at Babia, he would start joining the Satan Operation Groups daily training mission the next morning. Mary also gave Emily her own set ofbat clothes, the two are about the same height, so Marysbat clothes Emily is also able to wear. Jason returned to his room, where he immediately turned on hisputer, logged on to the Flower of Death tform, and contacted Manjusaka. As soon as he sent a message, he immediately saw a video pop up from Manjusaka. This style is indeed very Manjusaka. Jasonughed and the only thing he did was to answer the video. Theputer video immediately showed Manjusakas smoldering face, a typical Western beautys face, turquoise eyes, high nose, sexy red lips, eyebrows containing a thousand styles, swaying a unique charm of exotic beauty. SatanC Manjusaka a voice of annoyance containing dissatisfaction came, through the screen can feel her thick that kind of angry grumbling intention. Jasonughed and asked nicely, Whats up? Beauty? Manjusaka immediately beamed with a disgruntled look on her face as she said, What do you think? How long has it been since youve contacted me? You bastard guy! Jason only said with a smile on his face, I returned to Carovia some time ago and took care of some things. I just returned to Babia today. You see, I just came back here and contacted you right away, didnt I? You mean you have too many beautiful women over in Carovia and are too busy to take care of them, so you dont have time to pay attention to me, right? Manjusaka grunted. Jason hurriedly said: Of course not, you are a strong word, there is no such thing. To me, you are extremely important and indispensable. Besides, you are so beautiful and sexy, how can I say I dont miss you? I am always thinking about you.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Manjusaka looked at Jason in the video, she couldnt help but smile and said, Im happy even though I know youre just saying nice things to coax me. Well, I forgive you then. You must be looking for me for something, right? Jason smiled sarcastically and said truthfully: This is the case, one of the three major arms dealers in South America, Stone firearms, you can collect moreplete information? For example, the person in charge of Stone firearms and so on. I want to get in touch with the top management of Stone firearms and meet with them face to face. Manjusaka immediately said, Satan, do you know who one of the founders of Stone firearms is? Jason shook his head and said, I dont really know about that. Blood Throne! Once a generation of legendary powerhouse in the dark world. When he was in the dark world, he was already an overlord-level powerhouse, and after all these years, his strength has reached at least about the high level of the overlord level. Manjusaka opened his mouth and said. Hegemonic high rank? Jasons face was stunned, in the dark world, after the opening of their own power secret realm, between the secret realm three to secret realm six collectively known as the overlord level power, secret realm seven or more collectively known as the king level. If Blood Throne is an overlord high-ranking powerhouse, it means his strength has reached at least the fifth realm of the Secret Realm. Such a strength is definitely a strong person of the level of a hegemon. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, That means this Blood Throne is allowed to talk, right? Of course you can. In fact, Stone firearms is able to have a ce in South America because of the prestige and strength of Blood Throne to hold on to. Manjusaka said. Jason nodded and said, Then you contact this Blood Throne for me. i want to talk to him face to face. Yeah, I should be able to get in touch with Blood Throne. After all, when he was still in the Dark World, he had also collected information from me. Manjusaka spoke, then her beautiful eyes turned and she said with a smile, But I have a condition. Conditions? Feel free to say what conditions. Jason said without hesitation. Manjusaka smiled and said, I remember you used to say that you woulde to me when you came to the dark world again. As a result, you didnte, you went to Babia. then you said I coulde to you. Since you have now returned to Babia, can I go to you? Youreing over? Jasons face was stunned and somewhat surprised. No? Manjusaka gritted his teeth and grunted in question. This Jason wondered if Manjusaka, with his spirited and passionate personality, would do something crazy if he came to Babia and saw himself. Im notpletely stabilized on the Babia side yet. There are still many unknown dangerous situations. Im just worried that if youe here, there will be some dangerous situation that will involve you. Jason said. Thats not something you need to worry about. Manjusaka spoke up, and with a smile, she said, Anyway, if you dont object, then Im ready to leave for Babia. If you want to find Blood Throne, you can only take me with you, because Blood Throne is a cautious person, so if you want to see him, he may not be willing to see you. Im sure hell be willing to see you, but hes had dealings with me, so if you invite him to a meeting in my name, hell do you a favor. Jason frowned and after weighing his options, the only thing he could do was nod his head and say, Okay,e over first then. Good wow. Ill be ready to leave tomorrow. You have toe and pick me up then. Manjusaka happy, the whole person jumped a lot, under the delicate body trembling, the chest piece of the heavy existence immediately also fluctuate and rise, looks vaguely have a kind of to call out the visual sense, looks extremely shocking people. Youre here, of course Ill be there to pick you up. Jason smiled, and with difficulty took his eyes away from the fluctuating fullness, thinking to himself that this sexy, hot mess of a woman wasing, and wouldnt that be a lot to take in? Ill rest early then. Ille back to you when Im refreshed. Manjusakaughed and threw a wink at Jason across the screen. Jasons face was stunned and he thought to himself, Why should Ie back to myself after Ive had enough energy? What does this woman want? After ending the call with Manjusaka, the Blood Throne mentioned by Manjusaka came to Jasons mind, an overlord-level powerhouse whose strength might have reached the fifth realm of the Secret Realm. If you want to talk with Blood Throne face to face, at least his strength can not be weak, how to say the surface should be simr to Blood Throne, so that Blood Throne attention, only willing to cooperate with him for alliance. A strong person naturally does not want to unite with a weak person. So, Jason thought about whether he should find an opportunity to impact the Secret Realm IV realm? Chapter 825 Training and Promotion Early in the morning, it was just dawn. A whistle sounded and the Satan Operation Group warriors were already assembling, except for those with rotating guard duty, the rest of the warriors started the days special training mission. This time in the special training warrior team, there is an additional figure of a beautiful figure, she is none other than Emily. Emily is wearing a camougebat uniform, but it looks just right, more than ever a touch of valiant and heroic sense, her face is not covered with a ck veil, directly revealing her stunning jade face, but the face is smeared with some oil paint, but this still can not hide the stunning sense of her stunning jade face. Emily originally thought it might be inconvenient to show her face, but she found that the Satan Operation Group warriors were oblivious to her beauty, and no warrior lingered on her face for more than a few moments. She realized that these are real warriors, their duty is only training and fighting, for beauty is really not interested. Training team led by Mr. Iron Fist, the beginning is a warm-up training, the rest of the warriors, including Cameron Dickson brought over Nathan, Bear, Dragon, Wolf and other people are carrying 50 kilograms of weight bags over the mountains, across the obstacles, rapid diving and so on. Emily is participating in training for the first time with just a 10 kg weight bag on her back, so naturally she needs some time to get used to the intensity of the training. But the 10 kg weight bag for her can still withstand, in any case Emily is also a Completion Stage level strong, their own Dantian qi sea of qi is extremely mellow, with a powerful unmatched dark power, so she can still support.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Only in the training process, some climbing and crawling and sneaking skills, she did not know at all, only to learn from scratch. Just started training for a short time, Emily is already sweating, plus crawling on the ground and so on, the body of the camouge uniform covered with dust, this situation she really has never tried, can be described as a bitter, tired and dirty. If those heavenly talents in Hyacinth had seen it, they would have dropped their jaws in shock. The Parker familys golden girl, actually made herself so wretched, is simply a big surprise, only many people will not be able to think. But Emily didntin about suffering and didnt stop training, she kept her gaze firm, gritted her teeth and followed the team to continue training. During the period, some sneaking skills, Mr. Iron Fist also repeatedly exined to her alone, such as how to sneak, how to follow the team, how to maintain distance between teammates and so on. Emily learned all these by heart and mind. At first, Jason also watched in the dark and was relieved to see that Emily was able to stick with the training. Whirling around, Jason went into an open hill to prepare for his own training. He has not quenched his martial arts strength since the night Old Mr. Miller gave him an Energy Pill that sparked his own Sunling Bloodline. Sunling Bloodline stimted out, Jason obviously feel themselves through a metamorphosis, the whole persons blood, flesh, bones, physical strength, etc. are fully enhanced, with his current body strength, the same strength of opponents are difficult to cause him substantial damage. However, Jason feels that his own Sunling Bloodline potential has not yet beenpletely stimted, and can still go deeper to refine the cohesion of a more powerful blood and power. So on this hill, Jason was ready to start practicing his own martial arts and strength his own boxing. Just as he was preparing to cultivate, an extremely sexy and seductive figure came up, smiled delicately and said, Satan, are you going to start cultivating again? Jason turned his head to look and saw White Fox. Jasons heart moved, since his strength has increased, have not been properly calibrated, has been theck of an opponent with sufficient strength to verify his martial strength. After seeing White Fox, he smiled and said, White Fox, youre just in time. Why dont you and I have a sparring session here? I want to verify my own strength, and also want to stimte my stronger potential by fighting with you, I want to break through my own strength realm. White Foxs beautiful eyes turned and said with a smile, You want to use me as a litmus test, huh? Or do you want to defeat me and then do whatever you want? If youre scared, wouldnt it be better if I let you have a little bit of a go at me during the sparring session, let you beat me, and then let you do whatever you want to me? Jason said with a smile. I dont need you to let me! White Fox opened her mouth, she took a deep breath and a blood and fire like battle spirit burst out from her body as she said, I have to fight you sooner orter anyway, so let it be today. I would also like to see how Satans ability is in the world of darkness, and whether it is worthy of a man I can look at! A man who looks good? Hearing this, Jasons face was stunned and somewhat unsure. In this instant, White Fox as a whole has been like a phantom bullying up, the speed is extremely fast, in the blink of an eye is a sh to Jasons front, then she strikes harshly, a strike is to spare no effort to kill the move. Shit! Youre sneaking up on me! Jason shouted, he opened his secret power, exploded out the Dragon Shadow Fist, and a Whale in the Sea st came out. Rumble! When the power of the secret realm, which is at the peak of the third level of the secret realm, poured out and evolved into this fist, the violent and overwhelming aura in the darkness seemed to be a sea of fury, and Jasons own fist was like a giant whale emerging from that sea of fury, which swallowed the killing moveing directly from White Fox. Bang! Bang! Jasons fist came after him, shaking with White Foxs straightforward killing move, and the violent secret power crushed forward, shaking White Fox. However, after colliding with the force of White Foxs killing move, Jason felt as if most of the power in his punch had been dissolved. This caused Jasons face to be stunned, and then he remembered that after White Fox opened her own secret realm of power, her power attribute was the power of dissolution. Under the attribute of White Foxs unique dissolving power, most of the power contained in Jasons punch was also dissolved. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, White Fox body movement, speed to the extreme, can be described as dazzling, it is impossible to see her figure clearly, a few blinks of an eye her harsh attack has been directly to Jasons body vital. Jasons face shed a hint of seriousness, White Fox such an opponent is definitely Hyacinths proud disciple that, she has excellent fighting ability, as well as a wealth ofbat skills, the slightest inadvertence will be a hit. When he encountered such an opponent, it also aroused Jasons own vigorous fighting spirit, and he urged his secret power to gather the power of a violent attack and performed the fist of the Fist of Fury and Murder. Boom! Boom! Jason began to counterattack, and brought his Fist of Fury to its fullest extent, and his fist with the intent to kill was violent and overwhelming, crushing White Fox like the sky. Chapter 826 Satan vs White Fox Jason fully urged his own fist of fury and killing, his own fury and killing intent has swept outyer byyer, the secret power in the secret realm of power is majestic and vast, condensed into a prating killing power extremely powerful and terrifying violent fist momentum, sted towards White Fox. White Fox has revealed that after she opened her secret realm of power, her own speed was enhanced, in addition to having the power of dissolution. So, White Foxs speed is fast, and the flickering steps are iparably subtle and just right between them, and the control of the figure has reached the pinnacle of subtlety. The faster the speed, the stronger her own force is naturally, and each strike seems to contain the force and momentum of a thunderbolt. This made Jason feel amazed, it is difficult to imagine White Fox as a woman, but actually has such a strong and unparalleled strength and power. But this also provoked Jasons own fighting spirit even more, and he gathered the power of the storm, and kept on executing explosive fists of fury and killing. Dragon ying Hand! Three anger blood fire float! Five Angry Fists! Jason exploded with a series of fierce and violent punches, one faster than the other, one heavier than the other, and the prating power of the inner blows was so strong that it swept over White Fox. Void Punch!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. White Fox spoke softly and unleashed her own powerful punching technique. This fist path was created by her ording to the properties of her own secret power, and it fits her own power of dissolution, so every punch attack contains the power of dissolution that can dissolve thousands of forces. Jasons own bludgeoning fist contains a prating and lethal bludgeoning power, but when he shes with White Foxs fist, he clearly feels that his own fist power has been dissolved inyers. White Fox demonstrated strength is already the strength of the secret realm third realm, plus with the powerful force of such attributes as the power of dissolution, it can be said that even if the strength of the opponent is one realm stronger than her, she can meet the battle. In addition to the special force, White Foxs speed can be described as amazing, between the attack and kill without a trace, dazzling, so that people can not see her figure, only the whistling fist wind in the hunting sound. Haha, smooth, really fucking smooth, keep iting! Jason fiercelyughed aloud and rose up, himself with a majestic feeling in manifestation, he fiercely clenched both fists, their own power secret realm of Sunling Bloodline steeply like a mountain torrent erupted like a sweeping out. One two three first eight blood rushed up to the sky, zing and eye-catching, with a to just to Yang boundless momentum, sweeping the sky, led to the storm clouds stirred. Whew! Finally, there is another qi blood rushing to the sky, this qi blood like a blood dragon, the remaining eight qi blood arching this blood dragon qi blood, and finally formed a vision of nine qi blood breaking out of the body, looking like nine rounds of sun emerged, brilliant as the sun. After the nine blood and qi sweeping out, Jasons own aura changed, as if an overlord descended,yers of diffuse blood seems to constitute a bloody hell, and he is the master of this hell C Satan! Boom! Jason pushed out a fist, still the fist of the fist of fury and killing, but under the infusion of the power of flesh and blood contained within the nine channels of qi and blood, the power of this fist has been raised by a level. The terrifying power of the fist tore the void, adhering to the endless fury of killing intent to kill White Fox. White Foxs originally charming eyes finally shed with a hint of seriousness, and she fully activated her Void Punch, gathering all of her dissolving power to meet Jasons punch. Bang! With a loud boom, White Fox actually muffled a grunt and took a step backwards. Admittedly, her defusing power had defused most of the force in Jasons punch, but the remaining force was still terrifying, forcing her back hard. Boom! Boom! Boom! Jasons fist continues to crush upward, with a four anger immortal kneeling fist toward the front of the suppression, in the dark, under the crushing of his fist, are going to make immortals kneel. White Foxs ownbat power is indeed strong, in such a terrifying prating killing power of the storm punch, she still resisted, but her body is constantly being forced back. It is no exaggeration to say that if other Secret Realm Triple Realm powerhouses, without White Foxs special power of dissolution, faced with Jasons fist suppression, will definitely be defeated. Satan, you are indeed very strong! Powerful enough! Under the same strength realm, I was suppressed by you! But next, its time for you to see my true strength! White Fox fiercely spoke, the words just fell, her own aura fiercely climbing, a strong iparable pressure from her body diffused out, a trance of the strongest force in the cohesion, her power of dissolution also rose a full level of power. Secret realm quadruple! White Fox has actually demonstrated her own strength at the fourth level of the Secret Realm at this moment! After exercising her strength at the fourth level of the Secret Realm, White Foxs speed doubled, and the power of dissolution that erupted from her punches increased by a level, as she began to counterattack, each counterattack seemingly exquisite, with each punch attacking Jasons weak points. From there, White Fox also showed her superiorbat skills and experience. Jasonsbat experience is naturally also extremely rich, he is under the augmentation of the nine qi blood, their own secret power to get a substantial increase, the evolution of the fist of fury killing continued to attack and kill. Bang! Bang! The two overlord-level powerhouses engaged in a violent and iparable battle in this squared area. This time, Jasons punches could no longer force White Fox back, but White Fox was only able to defuse the power of Jasons fists of fury, but for a while, Jason could not be helped. Jason had entered a state of exuberance, and as he watched the two fight to a stalemate, he spoke up, White Fox, you are indeed worthy to see my self-invented boxing style! The power of Abyssal Strike, explode! Jason bellowed, pulling out the abyssal pounding power in his own power secret realm, the thick and boundless majestic force was surging, while Jasons own gravity field was evolving. In an instant, Jasons body as the center of a 10-meter radius, the formation of a terrifying gravitational field, the nine rising qi blood like nine abysses, this copse down, giving the feeling as if a hundred thousand mountains down, so that people feel a sense of the heavy pressure of carrying a huge mountain. This is Jasons own potential, the gravitational potential field that emerges when he evolves Heaven Fist, the ultimate heavy punch. White Fox eyes shed a look of surprise, she obviously sensed, only because she has been proud of the body speed, in this gravitational field under the suppression, actually let her feel a sense of stagnation, the body between the sh,pared to the previous obvious to slow down a lot. Chapter 827 Satan Breaks the Realm Once the gravitational potential field came out, Jasons own aura changed abruptly. In the gravitational field, his every move is as heavy as a thousand pounds, containing a thick and heavy aura, in the scope of his gravitational field, as if there are a hundred thousand mountains copsing down, resulting in a gravitational force field domain field, such a gravitational field for speed-based opponents, is undoubtedly a fatal blow. For example, White Fox, she obviously felt that her movement speed was greatly dyed and slowed down, as if she was carrying an invisible mountain, so that her every move was greatly hindered. At this point, Jason was already evolving his own Heaven Fist punch. A grand and magnificent fist intent was manifested, as thick as a mountain, as majestic as the sea, as vast as the starry sky, the fist intent was like a flying dragon rising into the sky, rushing up to the ninth heaven, with an unbridled and arrogant heavy fist momentum, containing the strongest and most powerful heavy pressure. Fist into the sky! Jason evolved this punching style in Heaven Fist. Boom!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The fist that evolved was finally sted out towards the front, the fist was vast, magnificent and boundless, containing a majestic and heavy force, which suppressed White Fox. The gaze in White Foxs eyes had already changed color a bit. Because she was able to realize that Jasons strength had increased by two levels after he had activated the power of this heavy strike and this fist power. This is horrible! On the one hand, the power of the heavy blow is overwhelming and the power of this fist is terrifying, on the other hand, the Sunling Bloodline and the gravity field are doubly powerful, making Jasons fist power has been greatly enhanced. White Fox knew the terror of Jasons punch, she gently shouted, and exerted her own Void Punch with all her might, a heavy force of dissolution came out from her punching power, and instantly attacked a seemingly light but powerful punching shadow, and met Jasons straightforward punching power. The heavy punching power. Rumble! The two fist power violent bombardment collided together, the terrifying pressure in the diffuse, with Jason this fist bombardment crushed up, White Fox obviously feel, a majestic huge to her simply no way to resist and resolve the power swept away. The power of dissolution has been exercised to the strongest degree, and has also dissolved part of the abyssal pounding power, but when this abyssal pounding power is huge to a certain extent, it has exceeded the limit of her ability to dissolve. In the face of absolute power, there is no way to resist any of the power attributes! Stomp stomp stomp! A punchnded, White Fox opened his mouth and grunted, his body fell back one after another. White Foxs eyes finally shed a trace of horror, she sensed that Jasons strength at the moment is the secret realm three realm, and she has already exerted the strength of the secret realm four realm, but was actually repulsed by Jason, which is indeed shocking to her. White Fox is also a woman with a strong desire to win, she gritted her teeth and once again raised her strength to the peak of the fourth realm of the secret realm, she moved her body, even under the suppression of the gravity field, her speed is still rtively fast, under her speed, her attacking fist is as fast as lightning, with a keenbat instincts directly to Jasons weak point. Breaking Punch! Jason once again evolved a Heaven Fist fist momentum, this style of fist momentum burst out, as if wrapped in a hundred thousand mountains crushed down, containing a breakthrough of the mountains and rivers a forward momentum, seemingly busy and overbearing to the extreme, a fist out enough to break the great mountains and rivers! This style of fist st directly broke through White Foxsyers of fist shadow. Because the power of this punch is really too heavy, thick and heavy, to the strongest of all, this suppression and up, straight to take the White Fox. Bang! A punch fell, White Fox body was shaken back, if not with the power of dissolution added, only afraid that under this punch, she will be wounded. Jasons strength today is much stronger than when he killed Ayan Bradley in the Ghost Doctor Valley tournament, and White Fox is still able to fight Jason, so it is clear that White Foxs own strength is already very strong, and some of CaroviaHyacinths talent is enough to stand shoulder to shoulder. Jason met such an opponent as White Fox to refine his martial arts, he was also fullymitted, mobilizing his peak fighting state, while maximizing his Sunling Bloodline, a constant stream of Qi and blood coalesced as he performed Heaven Fist, and then throughyers of refinement and solidification, continuously In this process, his strength is also advancing towards a higher level, wanting to break through thatyer of avoidance barrier in one go. Again! Jason bellowed, he has entered an extremely critical point, in his full power to promote their own mysterious realm of power, he has felt their own Sunling Bloodline get further stimted, the mysterious realm of the fourth realm of theyer of avoidance barrier he has touched, is full impact, to break through thisyer of avoidance barrier. This suffered White Fox, in Jasons gravitational potential field, she withstood the pressure of gravity increasingly feel the strain, coupled with Jasons heavy punching style, shocked her backward, several times the punching style almost knocked her down, if not she has a wealth of experience in the fight, in the nick of time to avoid, would have fallen to the ground. In fact, if it was a sparring match, at this point, White Fox knew she had already lost and could have stopped. But White Fox can also see that Jason is in a state of imminent breakthrough, if such a state is interrupted, it is a pity, the next time to encounter such a state of breakthrough do not know when. Therefore, White Fox had to continue to fight with all his might to help Jason seed in breaking through the realm in one fell swoop. In order to protect herself, White Fox had to go all out and spare no effort, at this time she showed her strength reached a peak, but even so, under Jasons gravity field and heavy punching power, she was still in danger, simply can not fight with Jason. At that moment, Jasons body had a short pause, and in that instant, White Foxs extremely powerful punching style had arrived at his heels. Jason felt at this moment the Sunling Bloodline in his body spurting out again, as if after a baptismal metamorphosis, once again refining stronger, his own secret realm of power suddenly surged, an iparably strong secret realm of power along the Sunling Bloodline traction upward assault. Click! In that instant, Jason felt as if a barrier had shattered deep within the secret realm of his own power. At this moment, White Foxs fist momentum has attacked and killed, Jason cohesion and a fist Taoist fist intention is also formed, this than the previous more than twice the horror of the fist intention is about to burst out, Jason fiercely from that state of breaking back to consciousness, he hurriedly closed the fist intention. Bang! Jason closed his fist intention, in this instant, White Fox this harsh fist momentum has been heavy on his body. Chapter 828: White Fox’s Heart Convinced Bang! White Foxs fist hit Jasons chest hard, and the terrifying force contained within it, which was as high as the fourth realm of the Secret Realm, was sted into Jasons body, which was extremely terrifying. At that moment, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline zed up and around his body, especially that blood-like dragon blood, around the body and up, like a dragon guard. At the same time, a faint yellow glow appeared on the surface of Jasons body, as if it were a vision formed by an autonomous defense.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Rarely, in the face of White Fox such as the peak of the fourth level of the secret realm of power under the full force of a blow, Jason is still open mouth muffled grunt, then his body has flown backwards, fell heavily to the ground. SatanC White Fox could not help but exim, she moved, rushed up and crouched down to check Jasons condition. White Fox leaned over and saw Jasons eyes were tightly closed and he passed out first. This makes White Fox face rmed, she hurriedly held Jason in her arms, while checking his breath and heartbeat, in her senses, found that Jasons breath have been some weak feeling, the eyes are also closed, it seems to have suffered a great deal of serious injury. This made White Fox panic, she knew in her heart that the force of her punch is really heavy, that is up to the mysterious realm of the fourth realm of the force, if any other dominant level strong people are difficult to withstand. Satan, youll be fine. I really didnt mean thatst moment, why didnt you throw a punch to fend it off? Why didnt you dodge? Ill take you to the base here, Mary can definitely save you! White Fox spoke up in a hurry. At that moment, Jasons body was seen moving, rubbing towards the inside of White Foxs embrace, and a faint grunt seemed toe out of his mouth. This made White Foxs face happy, and he hurriedly shook Jasons shoulder and said, Satan, are you awake? Satan, wake up- Jason still did not open his eyes, but his body seemed to be rubbing unconsciously. It would have been nothing. The point is, he is being held in White Foxs arms, so when his body is rubbing against each other, the shoulder part always touches White Foxs overly proud fullness every now and then. Each time the rubbing, will be the piece of high round to squeeze into a t circle, and then back to the original shape, from which you can see that contains the full sticity. White Fox originally did not notice anything, she thought she had punched Jason into a serious injury, called out several times Jason did not respond. But soon, she also immediately found the anomaly, the guy did not seem to have any reaction, but the body is constantly rubbing, but also towards her piece of overly rich and full existence rubbing touches over. This made White Foxs face stunned, reacting to her eyes immediately shed a sh of annoyance and shame, she naturally understood what was going on. Satan! The whirlwind, White Fox fiercely let go of the Jason held in his arms directly back to the ground, gritting his teeth and opening his mouth, looking annoyed. OuchC Jason opened his mouth and eximed, then he slowly opened his eyes and said with a face of aggravation andint, I said White Fox, have you treated the wounded like this? Wounded? White Foxs eyes were on fire as she stared at Jason, suddenly feeling the urge to add a few kicks, she said in an annoyed voice, Satan, I didnt expect you to be so shameless. Is this a wounded man? It is obvious that you are deliberately taking advantage of me! Hey, hey, you dont want to spew blood. Jason shouted unjustly. Is that so? But why do I look at you well? Its so unlike what a wounded man should look like, I should have made up for it with a kick. With that, White Fox threw a fierce leg sweep and kicked Jason across the face. YouC Jasons face changed, he suddenly a roll, avoiding White Fox this leg, but also as if nothing happened to stand up, a look of hey thieving smile on his face. White Fox red at Jason and said, Youre showing your true colors, arent you? Jasons face is not red, not jumping heart smile, just now he was White Fox a punch hit, if it is reced by other strong people, only to be seriously injured. But that punch on his body, but failed to give him a substantial injury, he himself did not expect his own body strength has unknowingly hardened to such a powerful point. When he saw White Fox run over and take him in his arms, he simply pretended to pass out, and his shoulders kept rubbing against White Foxs plump and proud presence. To this day, looking back, that touch is really delicate and soft, extremely wonderful, so that he are reminiscent of the endless. This woman, foxy and sexy, but also so delicate and soft, so how can people suffer? White Fox is also a woman who is open-minded and does not care about Jason taking advantage of the situation just now, she looked at Jason curiously and said, Satan, you are really perverted, you ate my punch, but you are not hurt? Is that how your body strength is tempered? I dont really know - Jason said truthfully C as he said this, he thought of Old Mr. Millers experience of leaving him in a pot of medicine since he was a child. He wondered if that had anything to do with it. White Foxs eyes turned and asked, When I attacked with that punch, you clearly could have thrown a punch to resist, why did you withdraw your punch at the end? Jason smiled lightly and said, Because I realized that if I attacked with that punch, you would definitely be injured. So, I just withdrew my fist. What do you mean? White Fox frowned, and then she remembered something, and asked with a hint of surprise and incredulity in her tone, Could it be that you have broken the realm? Jason nodded, then his body diffused a strong and terrifying heavy might, like a wild tide of fury,yers swept out, instantly reaching a peak of the strongest. White Fox sensed it, and she eximed, Secret Realm Four! You have sessfully broken through to the Secret Realm Fourth Level Realm! Right! Jason nodded as he said with a smile, Speaking of which, I still have you to thank. If it werent for you apanying me on my battles, allowing me to constantly stimte my own more powerful Qi and blood power, Im only afraid that I wouldnt have been able to break through to the fourth level of the Secret Realm so easily. White Fox took a deep breath and slowly said, Awesome. I was already no match for you when you were only in the third realm of the Secret Realm. Now that you are one level closer in strength, I am even less of a match. Your power attribute is really too strong, able to evolve a gravity force field. With your current strength, you canpletely take on ordinary Secret Realm Fifth Realm powerhouses C even, you have a fighting chance when you encounter a Secret Realm Sixth Realm powerhouse, after all, your body strength is too terrifying. So, are you convinced? Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled. White Fox gritted his teeth, red at Jason, and said, I admit, I cant beat you now, what do you want? Thats certainly doing whatever you want Look, its just right here, no ones around. Jason approached with a bad smile on his face, like a big tail wolf. Chapter 829 Evolving Fist Style (I) White Fox naturally heard the meaning of Jasons words, she could not help but giggle,ughing is a flowery, delicate body trembling, even with the curve of her sexy and enchanting body also a fluctuation up and down, forming a very beautiful and attractive curve. Jason was all a bit baffled, and he couldnt help but ask, Hey, what are youughing at? Is that so funny? Do whatever you want, Satan, what do you want to do? White Fox raised her eyebrows, and a charming foxs charm came out in full force, her eyes slithering as she stared at Jason, releasing a charming and provocative attitude that made peoples hearts flutter. -Oh no, you can also conquer my body? Provocation! This must be a naked provocation! Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and said, White Fox, are you provoking me? Or are you questioning my ability? If thats really the case, I think I need to make a name for myself. With that, Jason reached out and grabbed White Foxs slender, soft waist and wrapped her in his arms. Ah White Fox opened her mouth and whimpered, showing a look of reluctance, and finally her whole beautiful body was thrown into Jasons arms, and the breath in her sandalwood mouth rushed up, and her lips opened up between the corners and kept breathing out a warm breath. Jason hurriedly took a deep breath to stabilize his mind, he really is a little speechless, this woman is really a thousand-year-old vixen reincarnated as an adult, a smile and a move are emitting a strong seductive charm, can be directly to the depths of any man the hot emotions to titite up. This is something that is really hard to hold yourself. Satan, do you really want to? White Fox licked her luscious red lips and asked in a breathy voice. Jasons heart is surging, a kind of hot blood feeling, and only White Fox such a foxy woman can bring him such a strong sense of titition, narrowed his eyes and said: Is there a fake this can not? You, why did you hit me? Thats so bad you- White Fox red at Jason, then she smiled and asked, How does it feel? How does it feelpared to the women youve slept with? Jasons face was stunned, but he didnt expect White Fox to ask such a question. Watching White Fox did not seem to resent his actions. White Foxs delicate body suddenly twisted and rose, and even her body pressed tightly to Jason, under such intimate contact. Satan, you want me also can, but you can go to seek Lady Darknesss consent oh. Otherwise, Lady Darknesster learned, she will be very angry, the consequences are also very serious If you are in a hurry, or I will take you to Lady Darkness now, you talk to her face to face? White Fox smiled and spoke close to Jasons ear, and the corners of his lips touched Jasons ear if anything. And you have to ask for permission from Lady Darkness? What does this mean? Jason listened to some of the clouds, it is difficult to darkness Lady Darkness also care whether she has a man outside or not? In Jasons surprise, White Fox reached out towards Jasons chest and gave him a gentle push, she broke away from Jasons embrace,ughed and then turned to leave, without looking back, she threw in a sentence: Satan, I feel really looking forward to It is. Jasons face is ck, naturally, he can hear the meaning of White Foxs words. After White Fox left, Jason took a deep breath and collected his mind, he just broke through to the strength of the Secret Realm Quadruple Realm, only thisyer of realm strength he has not even bothered to feel, nor has he bothered to familiarize himself with the consolidation. Immediately, Jason continued to cultivate on this hill. Boom! Boom! Boom! Soon, the mountain immediately came extremely terrifying fluctuations, a thick as a hundred thousand mountains copsed to the pressure of the sky, the aura like the descent of the gods and devils like iron-blooded killing aura enveloped the mountain, giving the feeling like a savage dragon out of the world. This is exactly Jasons own secret realm of the fourth realm of pressure aura,pletely exploded out, hepletely will own power secret realm within the secret realm of the secret power all exploded out, turned into the power of violent attack and abyssal heavy attack power, is performing their own boxing dao, began to grind the strength of thisyer of the realm. Jason obviously felt that after the strength breakthrough to the secret realm of the fourth realm, his own bludgeoning power and the power of the abyssal heavy strike has been greatly enhanced, solidified and majestic power, a fist and a style really has the power to open mountains. At the same time, his own Sunling Bloodline has been further stimted and strengthened, and the power of his internal qi and blood is constantly emerging, which can be added to the power of his own fist dao. After inspiring his own Sunling Bloodline, Jason really felt a great gain.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Leaving aside the augmentation of the power of qi and blood contained within Sunling Bloodline, in the process of quenching Sunling Bloodline, his flesh, bones and meridians all received the nourishment and strengthening of qi and blood, allowing his body strength to continuously increase in order to resist the attack of White Foxs punch. As he continued to refine and use Sunling Bloodline, Jason realized that he had not fully realized the full potential of Sunling Bloodline. He immediately thought, could Sunling Bloodlines attributes be transformed into a heavy punching style? Lets say that Sunling Bloodline is used as the fist intent of a fist style to form the seventh fist style in the Heaven Fist by forming nine chakras. This thought shed through his mind and Jason immediately got a little excited because he felt it was totally possible to try. He remembered the Samsara Fist created by Old Mr. Miller, the terror of this fist style is that it can evolve six distinct fist intent, each fist intent is like a separate style of attack and kill, six fist intent is equivalent to six fist style attack and kill out, its power is unimaginable. Therefore, if Sunling Bloodline could also evolve fist intent, or even nine different fist intents, what kind of power would that be? This was really exciting for Jason, and the whole person got a little excited all of a sudden because he felt like this was a path to try out for boxing. In the process, he was on the one hand able to continuously delve into the deeper nature and potential of Sunling Bloodline. Chapter 830 Evolving Fist Style (II) Jason thought to do, he began to fully stimte their own Sunling Bloodline, nine channels of qi blood like a blood pir rose to the sky, extremely zing dazzling, containing a majestic boundless power of qi blood. Especially the center of a qi blood like a blood dragon around the body, will Jason reflect the momentum of the extraordinary, he will beyers of qi blood power cohesion in their own fist power, with their own power in the secret realm of power abyss heavy strike power to stimte, this stimted their own majestic qi blood. He is carefully experiencing some of the characteristics of his own Sunling Bloodline. Only after he has understood the characteristics of his own qi and blood can he evolve the corresponding fist intent ording to the characteristics of his own qi and blood. In his perception, there is only one characteristic of his own qi and blood C the most rigid and virile, as strong as Yang! As if it were a zing sun, containing endless energy like the sun of blood and fire! So, with this corresponding fist intent naturally also seems masculine and overbearing, as a round of concentrated small suns, a fist out is blooming out of thousands of light, like the burning sun burning like scorching heat. Such a fist is a destructive fist, overpowering and strong, unbeatable, and echoes the fist of the heavy fist intent, which fits extremely well. Jason also began to evolve his fist, Sunling Bloodline characteristics into his own fist intent, to evolve the fist intent to present the nine visions of the blood toe out. In Jasons vision, he needs to evolve nine fist shadows, representing Sunling Bloodlines nine blood power, nine fist shadows can be integrated into some of hisprehension of fist intent, and finally form the fist momentum into nine yang boundless momentum, with the nine yang momentum of the fist to suppress the enemy, that is such a domineering scene? The vision is very beautiful, but the reality is very bone. In order to evolve such a style of fist, is by no means an idea can immediately evolve out, a variety of unimaginable difficulties, involving the operation of the fist, the operation of the force, the integration of fist intent and so on. These are not a moment to be able to immediately solve, not that just rely on hard work and effort to be able to solve, and sometimes need an opportunity, an inspiration. Jason has already started to evolve, he poured his Sunling Bloodline power into his fist, in the process of evolution, in ordance with the characteristics of Sunling Bloodline to evolve a fist shadow, but soon he found a fatal problem, he evolved a maximum of three fist shadow, and then evolve the next fist shadow, the previous evolution And the fist shadow has disappeared. To solve this problem, the only way to improve the speed of their own punches, if the speed of the punch is fast enough, fast enough to a certain extreme to evolve nine shadows out in an instant, then there is a basic prototype. At that moment, Jason took a deep breath, he threw his fist with all his might, raising his punching speed to an extreme, to use the fastest speed to punch to evolve a punching shadow. However, he tried again and again and found that his fastest punch speed, he was able to evolve only five shadows, which is far from enough. Jason was not discouraged, he continued to push his fist momentum, continued to evolve, and kept bringing out his own potential, to increase his punching speed. Whew! Hoo! Whew! In the end, Jasons punching speed has been fast to an incredible degree, looking at the eye, only to see a punching residue in the void, it is impossible to see his punching direction. In the eyes of others, such a punching speed is already unbelievable, but for Jason, its not enough! He needs to go faster, faster, beyond his own limits! Jason himself has an unyielding fighting spirit, a defiant spirit and strong willpower, and after he sets this goal, he will only go forward and not give up halfway. Therefore, on this hill, he was alone, but was tirelessly cultivating, constantly breaking through his limits, forgetting all about the passage of time. The sun sets in the west, reflecting the blood red of the ground. Along with the sunset, the Satan Operation Group soldiers also ended the days training and all returned to the camp building in a neat line. Every warrior more or less have a sense of exhaustion after intensive special training, in order to continuously improve theirbat capabilities, the only way to constantly break through their own potential to train, if the intensity of training does not reach their own a can withstand the limit range, then how to talk about bing stronger? Emily was also in the group, and she was walking with Phantom. A short time contact down, she and Phantom actually seemed to be somewhat familiar with each other to talk to each other, which does not seem strange, to know that Phantom is a killer origin, her character is somewhat aloof and indifferent, their own temperament is also like a million years of the iceberg general cold ice cold. It is not surprising that Emilys own temperament is the same, as the so-called thingse together, two women with very simr personalities and temperaments, and its not surprising that they see each other. After a day of training, Emilys body was already covered in mud, and her smooth, jade-like face was covered in sweat and dust, making it hard to believe that the Parker familys golden girl could be like this. Since it was Emilys first time participating in the training, her intensity was really not that greatpared to the Satan Operation Group fighters, but even so she felt extremely tired, and if she didnt have her strong martial arts qi to support her, she wouldnt have been able to continue. Forgive me, she still feels extremely tired, she also understands that she carries 10 kilograms of weight is already very light, and once there is really marching and fighting, sometimes it is necessary to march and sneak for several days and nights, without a strong physical and endurance, it is really not to hold up. And in the closebat training, she also participated, she sparred with Phantom, she found that although her own martial arts is very strong, but in terms ofbat skills andbat experience, is really far less than Phantom. The martial arts she practiced were too tangential, and the fighting skills Phantom mastered were very practical, talking about how to kill the opponent in the battlefield with the highest efficiency and the fastest speed, without the slightest dy, which touched her a lot. In addition, to be a qualified warrior, the use of firearms is essential. The first training, she has not really touched the gun, just to recognize some knowledge of firearms, to be proficient in mastering firearms, which also needs some time to train. All in all, after the real training came down, she also realized that she had a long way to go to be a real warrior. However, Emily has already prepared the relevant psychological preparation, since she has decided, it is necessary to persevere to the end. She felt that she hade to the right ce and made the right choice. Here she was able to learn a lot about sparring that she hadnt had in Hyacinth, and these would be of great help to her in her ruthless way of killing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 831 – Hot potato Jason also returned to the base building, he cultivated on the hill to evolve his own fist, under his relentless cultivation, a day down his entire body did feel tired, to the end there is a feeling of weakness. After all, he has been pursuing the speed of punching, constantly squeezing his own potential, to bring out the fastest punching speed, which is an absolute sea of physical energy consumption. However, Jason himself is an iron-blooded warrior who does not speak of suffering, this days training down is also extremely rewarding, the biggest gain than his sess in breaking the realm, making their own strength has reached the secret realm of the fourth realm, this point is really thanks to White Fox. In addition, under the continuous stimtion of their own potential, his punching speed has been further improved, but still far from his requirements, after all, he wants to integrate his Sunling Bloodline into the evolved fist style, which requires a faster punching speed, the only way to perform all nine fist shadows, in order to integrate their own perception of the fist intent into the fist momentum. It can be said that there is a long way to go, and he needs to go further to improve.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason is not in a hurry, and he does not have the luxury of saying that he will be able to evolve this fist style in just one day, which is too unrealistic, anyway, he has this preliminary direction, he will be able to work along this direction to improve. Back in the base, Jason had dinner with the Satan Operation Group fighters. After dinner, Jason got together with Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor, Cameron Dickson and a few others for a casual chat. Mr. Iron Fist smoked a cigarette and said with a smile: Jason, you brought this woman really dont say, appearance is really cant see actually can also suffer. The key is that her martial arts strength is really powerful, the only thing missing is somebat skills and experience. When these are upgraded, she will be really scary in terms of sparring. Jasonughed and said, There are ancient martial artists over in Carovia, Emilys martial realm is Completion Stage using the Carovia ancient martial artists realm division, which is equivalent to the overlord level strong in the dark world, so of course her martial strength is very strong. You have never seen the truly powerful Carovia Ancient Martial Artists, lets say Saint Master Stage, even I cant even resist with my own strength. Mr. Iron Fist and other peoples faces are a bit shocked after hearing the words, they know how powerful Jasons strength is, but actually cant even resist ones own power? What kind of terrifying existence is that! Even if its good, it cant stop bullet fire, right? Treg Taylor said with a heyugh. Of course its unstoppable. Jason grinned. Then theres nothing to be afraid of. Treg Taylor smiled. Jason took a deep breath and said, About Emily, how to train how toe. She is able to stick with it. Some basic sparring training, she needs to slowly to master. The next is the training of firearms and weapons, anyway, first step by step it. Id like to see how long this youngdy canst. Jason, are you worried that she wontst? Baron asked. Jasonughed bitterly, took a hard drag on his cigarette and said, No, Im worried that shellst! I do hope she cant hold out, know the difficulty and return to Carovia, go back to her family. Her identity is too unusual, the family behind the power is too huge, in case something really goes wrong with me, I really cant exin. Mr. Iron Fist reached out and patted Jasons shoulder and said, Brother, it looks like youve taken on a hot potato. Jasonughed, he didnt even know what to say. A littleter in the night, Jason also returned to his room. He took a shower, and the warm water from the shower head washed away all his exhaustion, and his whole energy seemed to bepletely restored after the shower. Jason just walked out, there was a knock at the door, he went over and opened the door to see that the door was standing outside Mary. Marys almond eyes looked at Jason and said, Just had a shower? So its Lady Mary arriving,e in,e in. Jason smiled and continued, Yeah, I just took a shower, so you came at the right time. I cant help but wonder if you have the ability to see through the eyes and see that I just took a shower, huh? Marys face is annoyed, her beautiful eyes fiercely re at Jason, said: You give me poor mouth again try! Youve been back for a while and youve got a thick skin, right? Jason hurriedly raised his hands in surrender and said, Dare not dare.dy Mary rest, I am the poor mouth of the problem is not a year or two, you are more than sorry. Hmph, and I wonder how many women you grease up like that with. Mary said with a grunt. No, its not like you dont know me, how could I have the cheek to do something like that? Jasonughed. Youve got to stoping. I just know you too well. Mary spoke, and then with a twinkle in her eye, she asked, Hows Wolf Boy doing since he went back with you? Wolf Boys? Hes doing quite well. Hes in basic education now, and the results are remarkable, his own cognitive abilities are improving every day. Jason spoke up and continued, Oakshire, with Old Mr. Miller looking after him, wont be a problem. Maybe youll be surprised the next time I bring him back. Hmm? What do you mean? Mary asked. Jason smiled and said, Wolf Boy is extremely talented in martial arts, and Old Mr. Miller said he is some kind of innate martial body. I dont know much about it, but it sounds pretty awesome anyway. So, give Wolf Boy enough time to grow up, he will be very powerful. It doesnt matter if its strong or not. As long as he can learn something as soon as possible and be able to act like a normal child. Mary said. Jason nodded his head and said, Youre right, too. No matter what, Wolf Boy is my brother. He is also your brother. No matter what, we will protect him. That woman you brought Emily looks very good indeed in all respects. Mary paused and suddenly said. Jasons face was stunned, and then he hurriedly said, Lady Mary, dont misunderstand, I have nothing to do with her. To say the least, I really didnt want her toe over here, but she had to follow, to sharpen her own martial arts, and I had no choice. Why are you in such a hurry? I didnt say there was anything between you and her. Mary red at Jason and continued, Besides, even if there is something, what does it have to do with me? In your eyes, Im just your brother anyway. Jasonughed bitterly and said, What else could it be if not a brother? YouC Mary heart a annoyed, want to say something but want to say but stop, finally only resentful said: do not talk to you, early rest. With that, Mary turned around and walked out. Chapter 832 Flower of Death descends Three dayster. Mexico airports. Jason is waiting at the exit of the airport, just because this day Flower of DeathManjusaka wille to this airport, and then Jason take her to Babia. Jason came to pick up the ne in person, just in case something happens to Manjusaka. Nowadays Manjusaka is extremely important to Jason, and the information she collects is really too important to Jason. As Jason goes forward to conquer the dark world, Manjusakas importance will only be more and more prominent. Any time a war is fought first, it is a war of intelligence. Whoevers intelligence is fast enough and urate enough andprehensive enough, then who will be able to take the initiative. So, if Jason wants to fight in the dark world, he really cant do without the huge intelligencework that Manjusaka has built up to cover the whole dark world. Jason looked at the time and thought to himself that the flight Manjusaka was on should havended and walked out in a few more minutes. About ten minutester, the direction of the airport exit already had a stream of people walking out. Jason was crossing his fingers and was searching through the crowd, and soon he noticed a gloriously beautiful Western woman, tall and sexy, looking radiant and earning her presence wherever she went. This Western girl has a typical Western beauty face, gorgeous, but also exudes a kind of enchanting charm, a pair of brown eyes in the blink of a thousand charm, high nose is under the extremely sexy ming red lips, lips are very thick, but with her appearance, but thick just right, thick and delicate, thick and sexy, so that people look at can not help but give birth to a kiss of the The impulse. The body is wearing a bat shirt, outlining the chest that is proud of the huge peaks, the arc rounded to an extreme, natural and seductive to the extreme. Under the feet wearing a tight leather pants, the curve of the legs long and straight, with a pair of high boots, immediately present a strong exotic beauty of the imperial style. This is the first time Jason saw Manjusaka in reality, spare the first time, but he also recognized each other at once. Jason smiled and called out, Manjusaka, this way. With that, Jason waved his hand. The western girl who was walking and looking around in front heard Jasons shout, her face was happy and she turned her eyes to look over, and when she saw Jason she was so excited that she screamed out loud. She is dragging the suitcase, immediately three steps and two steps over, all the way to Jasons front, not waiting for Jason to open his mouth to exchange pleasantries, is to see this has the title of Flower of Death hot and passionate Western beauty will be the hands of the suitcase a throw, directly open arms into the arms of Jason, will hold him tightly. Shit! Thats too straightforward, isnt it? Jason was so stunned that he didnt have a chance to say any of the words he had organized. Where he thought that this woman is not only passionate and hot when she is across the screen, but also in reality. The point is, he and she is the first time to meet in reality ah, so this throwing arms is really good? But I have to say, by this also a beautiful and sexy western girl so throwing arms, that taste is really very sour, can be called a top enjoyment. You should know that Manjusaka hugged very hard, the body is also very close, the piece of full so high up the soft is tight against Jasons chest, the kind of soul-crushing taste are so Jason want to use their own hands to rece the chest. Jason took a deep breath and said, Manjusaka, dont be like this you see how embarrassing it is for people toe and go. Its okay, they dont know us. This is not good, right? Look, there are kidsing out of the airport, how juvenile. Whats the point of that? Just holding you, theres nothing else to do C as long as you keep your hands to yourself and dont keep groping on my ass. Ahem- Jason choked on his words, coughed dryly and removed his hands from Manjusakas buttocks, which he had involuntarily put on. This woman, her words are too straight, right? Jason put his hands on Manjusakas shoulders, examined her delicate jade face and said with a smile, Finally, Ive seen the real person, no need to lick the screen through the screen. Manjusaka gave him a nk look and said, Youe less, the real person is standing in front of you, and I dont see you licking it. Im not thick-skinned enough to do that. Jason said in a rush. I have thick skin, Ill do it. Dont dont dont C geez, how horny are you? Never seen a man before, huh? Ive never seen a man like you. You know, when I hold you, all I can think about is the bed. Ahem C stop stop stop, lets go, Ill take you to the port for a boat ride, dont keep my brothers waiting too long. Jason hastily opened his mouth, he was all a bit defeated to meet such a woman, what else could he say? It is simply passionate and unrestrained to a degree that people can not stand. Jason hurriedly grabbed Manjusakas suitcase, took her hand and headed out the door. Manjusaka couldnt help but eat andugh at the sight of it, only to find it amusing, with a look of excitement between her eyebrows, she was really happy and excited to meet Jason this time. After seeing Jason in person, she realized that this man was more masculine than she had imagined, and his body was full of the charm and aura of an iron-blooded man, so she really couldnt get tired of looking at him, and she couldnt help but like him more. Jason took Manjusaka in his car and drove all the way towards the port where the ship was docked. Are you happy to see me? Inside the car, Manjusaka looks at Jason and asks with a smile. Happy, very happy. Jason said with a straight face. To what extent is that pleasure? Manjusaka blinked as she gently nibbled on her sensual red lips, her eyes showing the slightest hint of titition, and then said, Is it to the extent that you want to conquer me immediately? Jason directly speechless, this woman is typical of a word on driving ah. Seriously, dont joke around, dont affect the master driving in front of you. Jason said with a straight face. Hahahaha, Satan, howe this serious look of yours is very different from when I was on video? When the video was on, you were very flirty. Manjusaka burst outughing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jasons forehead was in a cold sweat, and reason told him that it was better to keep his mouth shut until he reached his destination. After Manjusaka finishedughing, her eyes looked straight at Jason, and then she moved her buttocks and sat closer, her whole body lying on Jasons body again. The hardest thing to do is to ept the grace of beauty. Jason always understood the meaning of this statement deeply. Chapter 833 Black Market Behind the Scenes Speculation On board the ship. Jason took Manjusaka on board the ship of Satan Operation Group, this time Jason brought over a small number of people, in addition to Mr. Warfield and Thunder responsible for driving the ship, only Chef Spoon, Eric, Cold apanied. The rest of the Satan Operation Group fighters remained in Babia for training. After boarding the ship, Jason also introduced Manjusaka to Mr. Warfield, Chef Spoon, Eric and other Satan Operation Group fighters on the ship, while Mr. Warfield they also learned that the fashionable and sexy Western beauty in front of them is the famous Flower of Death in the dark world. Mr. Warfield also learns that the fashionable and sexy western beauty in front of them is the famous Flower of Death in the dark world. The ship started up and headed towards Babias port.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It takes a few days of travel, and while its happening, Jason is just in time to talk to Manjusaka about whats going on in the Dark World. The sun is just right and the sea is magnificent. Jason and Manjusaka sat on the deck, looking at the vast and wide sea, he opened his mouth and asked, Is there any recent movement of the forces of the dark world? Manjusaka took a sip of coffee on the table and said in a rather strange tone: Its strange to say that the dark world really seems to be quiet during this period of time, there is no bigmotion. All the forces appear to be unusually silent. ording to my spection, all the forces should be waiting for the conclusive news of Titan Ruins. As long as the urate news of Titan Ruinses, these forces will definitely start their actions at the first time. Jason frowned at the news about Titan Ruins, he had already heard Manjusaka mention it a long time ago, and it was said that Shura Sanctuaryseback was also rted to the imminent release of Titan Ruins. But so much time has passed, but there is no conclusive news about Titan Ruins, which really makes Jason doubt the authenticity of the existence of Titan Ruins. Manjusaka saw the doubt on Jasons face and she said, Regarding Titan Ruins, it is better to believe it than not to believe it. I believe that Titan Ruins will not be empty talk. Otherwise it would not have attracted the attention of the forces of the dark world? There must be this relic, and it is important, if any party gets the inheritance of Titan Ruins, it will definitely dominate the whole dark world in the future. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice, Then lets wait and see what happens. Lets see what kind of ce this Titan Ruins ends up being and what secrets are hidden inside. In any case, just make the relevant preparations on your side. Lest when Titan Ruins opens, you are one step behind, that would be bad. Manjusaka spoke, and then said, It is foreseeable that once Titan Ruins is opened, it will certainly lead to the struggle of all the powers, and then the strongest people will flock to it. The biggest value of Titan Ruins is the secret method of power advancement, once you master the secret method of power advancement, you will gain the power of the Titan, which is the power of the world. Jason nodded as he said, If there is really news of Titan Ruins opening, I will go and check it out. But right now, I still need to stabilize the situation in Babia and set up the arsenal. Therefore, after youe over, the most important thing is to immediately get in touch with Blood Throne of Stone firearms, I want to meet with him for a meeting as soon as possible. Manjusaka smiled sweetly and said, Dont worry about it, since I came over, of course I will help you. However, Blood Throne is very strong. satan, do you have enough confidence and strength to talk with him face to face now? Jason understood the meaning of Manjusakas words, Blood Throne such a strong man, in order to negotiate with him face to face, it is necessary to have aparable strength to him, otherwise if the strength is far inferior to him, he naturally will not have any interest in alliance cooperation. Now Jasons strength has reached the fourth realm of the secret realm, to the dark worlds strength realm to divide that is the strength of the middle level of the Hegemon, Manjusaka received information that Blood Thrones strength reached the high level of the Hegemon, at least one realm higher than Jasons strength. However, Jasons own situation is special, he was able to evolve his own great power, in addition to his own Sunling Bloodline, with the Sunling Bloodline power, he canpletely cross the level of battle. Therefore, Jason smiled confidently and said, When have I ever let you down? Dont worry, as long as Blood Thrones strength has not yet reached the king level, then I still have the confidence to fight him head-on. Such strength is enough for a face-to-face meeting with him, right? Manjusakas eyes lit up, her beautiful eyes looked at Jason with fascination and said with a smile, The man Ive been looking at really does not disappoint, I really like it! Ahem- Jason said with a quick dry cough, Manjusaka, youre going to embarrass me with the way youre talking. Manjusaka gave Jason a nk look and said in an unpleasant voice: You dont have toe. Dont think I dont know what kind of person you are. A guy like you is still embarrassed? I dont believe you. Jason smiled, lit a cigarette and said, By the way, I learned a news, it is said that the four major forces in the dark world want to unite to attack City of Doom, do you know this news? Manjusakas lustrous jade face was slightly stunned as she said, Satan, I was just about to tell you about this. I have just learned of this news, only catching some rumors that are hard to distinguish from the truth. Jasons eyes were shining, if this news has also started to circte in the dark world, then it is most likely true. Who is the person behind the Asian ck market? City of Doom is the secondrgest stronghold of the Asian ck market, could it be that the people behind the Asian ck market are sitting on their hands? Jason asked. Manjusaka took a deep breath as she slowly said, I dont know who is behind the Asian ck market, only that no one in the dark world knows. If I follow my guess, then I think it has something to do with Night King. Night King? The Night King who has long disappeared from the world of darkness? frowned Jason. Manjusaka nodded, and she continued: From some past information and news I have, the first strongest person under Night Kingsmand was named Devil Lord. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Devil Lord? Jason frowned, for this one he really did not know. When he debuted in the dark world, Night King has disappeared, so there is some news about Night King, can only be known from some past information and rumors. Chapter 834 – Nightly Incense Night King, Devil Lord Jason looked at the vast sea and just felt that the whole dark world is really not so simple as it seems. Night King that is once dominated the dark worlds ultimate power general existence, the back also do not know because of what reason, but disappeared, along with hismand of the huge force of the Sun God Temple also disappeared, which is indeed a little puzzling. However, Jason believes that a legend like Night King cannot disappear without a sound, he will always appear again, and will eventually return as a king. If Manjusakas spection is true, and the Asian ck market is really rted to the power of Night King, or Devil Lord, the number one power under Night King, then the water of the Asian ck market is indeed very deep, and the power behind it is indeedrge enough. If the Asian ck market is behind the power of Night King, then the four major forces in the dark world, even if they are united, can not attack the City of Doom, right? The premise is that the forces behind the Asian ck market are indeed Night Kings forces, and that these forces will be out to meet the attack. Jason retracted his thoughts and didnt think about it so much. The most important thing for him now is to set up Devils Army Factory and stabilize the situation on Babia, and other things will be discussedter. Unknowingly, the sun had set in the west and night began to fall. The sea under the night is dark and sunken, the face of the dark and sunken sea under the nket of night, is a person will feel their own insignificance. Jason and Manjusaka returned to the cabin, Chef Spoon has made a rich dinner, mainly fried steak, grilled meat these, with some red wine, that would be better. Wow, this is a delicious steak. Manjusaka couldnt help but exim after taking a bite of the steak. Jason smiled and said, Chef Spoon is the best cook in the Satan Operation Group, and he is indeed very knowledgeable in the area of food.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thank you, thank you, thank you for thepliment, beautifuldy. Chef Spoon smiled. Let me toast to you, its a pleasure to meet you, you are all iron-blooded warriors who have done wonders in the dark world. Manjusaka smiled and brought up the ss of red wine in front of him. We toast you, too. Chef Spoon, Eric and othersughed and also took a ss of wine and drank it. After dinner, Jason took Manjusaka to her room on the ship. Jason was considering that she must have been tired from the 10+ hour flight. The cabin rest room is also spacious enough, plus the ship is also veryrge, sailing on the sea is extremely smooth, not the slightest feeling of any bumpy feeling. Youve been rushing around all day, so rest early. Theres a bathroom or something inside the room. You can take a shower and get a good nights sleep. Jason instructed. What about you? Youre leaving here, huh? Manjusaka looked over at Jason and she smiled and asked, Which room are you staying in? Its right across from you. Jason spoke up, saying, Its smooth on the ship, too, so rest up and refresh. Got it, Im not a kid. Manjusaka said without good humor. Jason smiled as he closed the door to the room and left, walking across the room to the inside. The ship actually has some entertainment facilities, such as cinema, gym or something, Jason alsozy past, lying on the bed, thinking about some issues, such as meeting with Blood Throne, from which side to start, to impress Blood Throne, prompting a smooth start to cooperation. At the same time, he was also thinking, Angels and ck Fire Army Merchant, Jaguar military merchant these forces are now nning what? There hadnt been any movement for some time, which was definitely not normal. So, Jasons side needs to act fast, andte is not something he wants to see. About 10 oclock at night, when the night was gettingte, Jason was ready to close his eyes and rest. At that moment, there was a knock at the door. Jason got off the bed and walked over to open the doorway. A fragrant breeze hit him and he actually saw Manjusaka standing yfully outside the door. She was draped in a bathrobe, looking like she had just taken a bath, her body emitting a fresh and elegant fragrance, the in face of her gorgeous jade face was clean and iparable, and her beautiful eyes blinked between all the tititing style. Jasons face was stunned as he asked, Youre not resting yet? I couldnt sleep for a while, and I was bored in my room, so I came to see you. Manjusaka said with a smile. The only thing Jason had to do was let Manjusaka walk inside the room, and he asked, Did you get enough sleep on the ne? Couldnt it be because I miss you? Manjusaka said as he red at Jason. Jason smiled lightly and said, Sure. Its a joy to be missed. Is that so? Manjusakas beautiful eyes turned as she leaned in close to Jason, reached out and grabbed Jasons cor, and asked with great interest, So tell me, how is it a pleasure? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and he said, You dare to do this in the middle of the night when youre alone, arent you afraid of being eaten clean? Where do you want to eat me? Manjusaka ate a smile and reached out to gently slide her hand over Jasons chest, her sexy body touching Jason, if anything, in a tantalizing way. Im warning you, if you keep this up, youre going to get shot. Jason said with a straight face. Is that right? And what if we add this to the mix? Manjusaka chuckled slightly as she jerked the straps of her robe free, shedding the robe off her body in the process. Manjusaka opened his mouth, his tone murmuring, presenting a seductive flirtation. This scene, Jason really can not bear. He reached out and wrapped his arms around Manjusakas wonderful waist, narrowing his eyes and smiling, It seems that it is necessary to teach you a deep lesson. Manjusaka smiled, her sexy red lips have been impatient towards Jason kissed over, waist unconsciously twisted under more style, the temperature in the room also rose sharply, with an ambiguous charming factor in the surge. Chapter 835 Sitting and Waiting for the Firefight South America, a secluded ind. Alreadyte at night, the inds dense forest has a sound like a beast-like sound echoing in the dense forest of some insects have moved out, are out to feed. The middle area of the ind is arge piece of open space, the center of the open space is a magnificent castle, the castle in the night shrouded like a prostrate beast, vaguely released an extremely dangerous and bloodthirsty atmosphere. The castle has lights swaying, the periphery has a solemn silent emitting cold-blooded killing atmosphere of the warrior team on patrol. Under the approach, it is seen that the ancient castle has a very striking Scarlet Scythe emblem, dripping blood Scarlet Scythe seems to haunt the endless blood-colored breath, like a myriad of injustice entwined, a nce from afar will make peoples hearts and minds feel a feeling of terror for the palpitations. Scarlet Scythe, which is the unique mark of the Assassination League! The scythe represents the harvesting of life, the blood-colored scythe is also full of a sense of bloody killing. This is the Assassination Leagues base in South America. At this time, the castles main hall, Angels is listening to the people under the hand to report the situation. After listening for a while, Angels looked toward one of the individual hands standing in the main hall and said, Poisonous Bee, has there been any movementing from those arms dealer forces? Poisonous Bee, who is in charge of intelligence gathering in this stronghold, came forward after hearing the words, and he said in a respectful tone: Lord Angel, ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant have already started to move, ording to the intelligence I have collected, these two arms merchant forces have already started to mobilize their warrior teams. ording to the information I have gathered, these two arms merchant forces have already started to mobilize their warrior teams, obviously ready to prepare for the battle. However, the Stone firearms force, so far there is no movement. The gaze in Angels eyes sank slightly, with a bit of sharpness shing, and he said, The head of Stone Firearms is Blood Throne, right? This guy is not simple, back in the dark world is also a powerful existence. He is slow to move, can it be that he wants to wait and see what the other two arms merchant forces do? I have already followed Lord Angels instructions and disseminated the fact that the Satan Operation Group is secretly stationed in Babia and building an arsenal, and the three major arms merchants have all learned about it. ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant both sent scouting soldiers to Babia to investigate the situation, but Stone firearms has not been much movement. Poisonous Bee said. Angels nodded his head, he said with disbelief: Dont bother with Stone firearms. the other side will not sit idly by, after all, the arms market has a close rtionship with them. ck fire army merchant and jaguar military merchant Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. No matter what, wait until they have a fire fight, and I will strike after both are defeated, then wipe them all out in one fell swoop! At this time, a sturdy man with a darkplexion below said, Lord Angel, if the ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant attack the Satan Operation Group, which side will win? The Satan Operation Group may seem to be small in number, but they are very strong inbat and have repeatedly created incredible achievements in the dark world. Angels sneered and said, The stronger the Satan Operation Group, the better. The stronger the Satan Operation Group is, the more they will be defeated in a firefight. The more powerful the Satan Operation Group is, the more defeated they will be. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. A mere Blood Throne, I can still handle. The dark-skinned sturdy man named Sen Python is a Sky Shadow Warrior, heughed and said, If Lord Angel wipes out the Satan Operation Group this time and snatches up the arms market in South America, then Lord Angels achievements will far exceed those of the North American Juggernaut and the European Tianba. By then, apart from the supreme God of Killers, Lord Angel will have the highest prestige in the alliance. Angels smiled, a brilliant sh in his eyes, and seemed to have a sense of confidence that he was winning. Poisonous Bee, continue to keep a close eye on Babias movements. In the meantime, call back all Blood Wing. The three Sky Shadow Warriors who are away on a mission, have them return as well. A great battle is about to begin that will determine the glory of us all. Angels said in a deep voice. Yes! Poisonous Bee nods his head. Colombia, an unassuming border town. It is a border town that appears poor and backward, and such ces often be a haven for criminals. This night, the town looked different from the past.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Two caravans whistled past the town and eventually came to a wilderness outside the town. The two caravans obviously belonged to different forces and invariably had a terrifying and monstrous bloodthirsty pressure pervading them. With bright lights on the wilderness, it was possible to see that one train had an extremely striking bloody lions head mark, while the other had no special markings. The two convoys havee to a halt, the one with the markings on the train, havee down a warrior, wearing neat and consistentbat uniforms,bat uniforms also have a bloody lions head markings. This mark also represents who they are C Blood Lion Army Corps! Another unmarked caravan, also came down a warrior, thebat clothing worn is not uniform, but they all have one thing inmon, that is, the face are wearing a white mask. This white mask on their face is their identity mark C White Mask Corps. This means that the two major arms merchants on the South American side, Jaguar military merchant and the armed forces under the ck Fire Army Merchant, have met here. Of course, these are not all the warrior forces under the two arms dealers, the two arms dealer forces meet, only the two sides of the characters to meet to discuss. After both sides of the fighters came out, a car in the middle, also each walked down a man. Blood Lion Army Corps side down is a blond hair, sturdy as a lion-like man, his body muscles like steel poured out, sturdy as a mountain his physique at least equivalent to two people, he stood there like a majestic lion, looking down on all life. He is none other than Lion, the boss of Blood Lion Army Corps, and also the general director of Jaguar military merchant. White Mask Corps side, came down is a medium physique man, his face looks untamed, giving a person an extremely violent and crazy feeling, like an extremely scary crazy general, the body breath is like a ck abyss, terrifying monstrous. He is the same ck Day who formed White Mask Corps and is also the chief of ck Fire Army Merchant. Lion and ck Day, the heads of Jaguar military merchant and ck Fire Army Merchant, met privately in this border town. Chapter 836 – Conspiracy Discussions Within South America, both the Jaguar military merchant and the ck Fire Army Merchant are said to be major powers. The town of a major power, and divided the entire South American region of the arms market, a variety of roads have an intricate rtionship, in this region they are like the king of the underground world, are turning their hands for the clouds and overturning the existence of the rain. Now, in this quiet night, these two giant figures in arms dealers are meeting in this border town. The Jaguar military merchants base is mainly in Venezu, and the ck Fire Army Merchants base is in Ecuador, with Colombia as a buffer zone between the two arms merchants bases, so it makes sense that they chose to meet in this border town in Colombia. That guy Blood Throne didnte? The gaze in ck Days eyes sank slightly, vaguely with some violence and dissatisfaction. Lion lit up a cigar and smoked it, his voice was as loud as a bell, extremely loud, and he said, Didnt you already notify Blood Throne? He didnte over? As I see it, Blood Throne is not going to unite with us, right? Knowing that Satan Operation Group is building an arsenal in Babia, he is not in any hurry. ck Day said coldly. The fact is, I already thought he wouldnte. when Blood Throne received our message, he replied to me that he was physically ill and couldnt move easily. Thepany also said that it was up to me and you to make the decision, when ites to his side to contribute, and then notify him. Then lets leave him alone. Anyway, if I meet with him, it will only be a little unpleasant. ck Day said. The rtionship between Stone firearms and ck Fire Army Merchants was not that cordial in itself. The apparent peace of mind is just for the sake of the general situation of the arms market on the South American side. Lion nodded, he mused and said, Your side and I both sent scouts to scout the situation in Babia. From the information returned from the reconnaissance, Babia is indeed building a big project, most likely an arsenal. ck Dayughed coldly and said, That was an arsenal. It is said that the Satan Operation Group is the one stationed on Babia, that is to say, this arsenal is led by the Satan Operation Group, and the Satan Operation Group dares toe to South America to seize the arms market with us, this is clearly a tigers mouth to seize food, should be killed! ck Day, what can you do about this? Lion asked. ck Days body was filled with a strong and horrifying killing intent, and he said in a grim tone: What else can we do? Is it possible to get Satan himself toe over and talk to him, to persuade him to give up the arsenal he is building on Babia? Let him lead the Satan Operation Group soldiers under hismand to withdraw? Of course, thats impossible! The only way is to unite all of our soldiers. The only way is to unite all of our soldiers and go to Babia immediately, surround and destroy the Satan Operation Group, and take over the arsenal they built. Lion nodded and said, This is indeed the only feasible way to get rid of the problem once and for all. However, Satan Operation Groups fighting ability is very strong, to deal with them one has to be prepared for everything and not to be lightly defeated. No matter how strong they are, they only have a few dozen people after all. Ourbined forces are at least hundreds of people. Is it not enough to sweep the whole Babia? ck Day said unconcernedly. A ray of essence shed in Lions eyes as he said, If we were to decide to send troops to besiege Babia, we also dont know if Blood Thrones side would be willing to send troops. It doesnt matter if he sends troops or not, you and I will be able to push the whole Babiatogether, ck Day said, continuing, Once the arsenal built by Satan Operation Group is captured, we can also use this arsenal as a gateway to the North American arms market. If Blood Throne doesnt send troops, then you and I will take Babia, and when this arsenal is operational, you and I will share it equally. Lion nodded and said, If we can capture it, with the geographical location of Babia, it is indeed an excellent stronghold to ess the North American arms market. From this, we can see that Satans choice of Babia as the stronghold of the arsenal he wants to build is really very clever, on the one hand, he can enter the South American arms market, on the other hand, he can also open up the North American arms market. It seems that this Satans ambition is really big. No matter what, he shouldnt set foot here, hes looking for death if hees here! ck Day spoke up and said coldly, There are many legendary battles about Satan Operation Group in the dark world, which makes Satan think that his legion is invincible? How dare he reach out to South America? This time, we must wipe out the Satan Operation Group and break their myth of invincibility! The Satan Operation Group wants to build an arsenal, and there must be a cooperative arms dealer behind it. ording to the information received, the arms dealer supporting Satan Operation Group is none other than Two Scarlet Guns.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Two Scarlet Guns, the female boss of the military industry is supporting him? ck Days eyes shed, then said, Two Scarlet Guns forces have been unable to open up a situation in South America, it seems that this time this woman should have approached Satan and joined forces to open up a situation in the arms market of South America. No matter what, such a situation will not be allowed to happen. Once the arms market in South America is opened up by Two Scarlet Guns, with the strong strength of Two Scarlet Guns, it will definitely squeeze our to no room for survival. So this time, no matter what the cost, we have to stop the other side and kill their ns in the cradle. Lion said in a cold voice. Very well, Lion, your idea is the same as mine. ck Day opened his mouth and continued, If Blood Throne doesnt do anything, then you and I will join forces, and with the strength of our two sides, we will be able to sweep the Satan Operation Group stationed on Babia. Good! Then you and I will start preparing the relevant action n. Lion opened his mouth and said, after a pause, then said, What I mean is that we will each contribute two hundred men, and thebined strength will be about four hundred men. Then, first gather together to conduct some rehearsals on the formation of troops. When the time is right, we will directly attack Babia and annihte the Satan Operation Group. Yes! ck Day nodded and agreed to this suggestion of Lion. The secret meeting of these two arms merchant giants is the initial n to attack Babia, which also means a bloody war ising. Chapter 837 Contact Blood Throne A ship is sailing on the waters of the Pacific Ocean. It was the same ship that Satan Operation Group had driven away from the private port of Mexico to the port of Babia, and it looked inconspicuous in the darkness of the pale sea, and was sailing at top speed. A room in the cabin, there are infinite spring light, tantalizing. I dont know how long it took for everything to settle down. Jason did up and leaned against the bed, pulled out a cigarette and lit it, and took a drag. A hand has reached over, from his hand will be this cigarette clip over, then a delicate and sexy red lips clip this cigarette, also took a deep puff. Jason turned his eyes and saw that Manjusakas eyes had opened, she sat up slightly and leaned over Jasons body, the cigarette held in her fingertips passed to Jasons mouth and said with a smile, Satan, is this what men call a cigarette afterwards? Jason smiled ndly and said, Just getting used to it. Manjusakas gorgeous jade face still has a blush left on it, making her look more of an indescribable vor of charm, with a touch of spring between her eyebrows that is thicker than ever, a few want to overflow. Her demeanor was filled with a sense of extreme satisfaction, as if she was recalling the unrestrained pleasure of the party, sheughed delicately and said, Im getting hooked on this feeling, what should I do? Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, What else can we do? I think its a good thing. At least it proves that Im not a bad charm, right? Do you like it? Manjusaka asked at this with a smile. To this question Jason of course answered in the affirmative, nodding his head and saying, Of course I like it, that wildness of yours is simply to die for. I like it too- Manjusaka spoke, and she suddenly winked slyly towards Jason and said, Satan, Im getting my strength back, what should I do? Jasons face was stunned, flooded with a sense of foreboding, this woman is not a little too raw? If you really want to do that, then you wont get a good nights rest tonight. Three dayster, Babia port. The Satan Operation Group ship arrived at this port, and once the ship was secured, Jason led Manjusaka from the deck onto the dock. On the pier, Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox, Cameron Dickson, Mary and others came over to meet and greet. Jason showed up with Manjusaka and introduced her to the people who came to meet her in the dock. For Manjusaka, the warriors of Satan Operation Group have always been extremely grateful, and many of their operations in the Dark World have been possible without the urate information provided by Manjusaka. Until now, the Satan Operation Group has relied on Manjusakas intelligence for many of its operations. Only, they did not expect that Manjusaka is actually also a rare Western beauty, both in appearance and body, look like an unbelievable existence. The current Manjusaka indeed looks gorgeous, wearing an OL-style dress, her sexy and hot body to the full outline, between the eyes seems to contain a touch of spring like, invisible emit a deadly mature seductive force. Compared to the past, she does appear to be more mature, as a fully ripe peach. It is no wonder, this journey sailing over, night and day under the nourishment, is a flower are doubly delicate. It was nice to meet you guys. Manjusaka smiled and greeted each of the Satan Operation Group fighters. When she saw White Fox, Manjusakas face was slightly stunned as she looked at White Fox who did not look like a fighter of Satan Operation Group. Jason said, This is White Fox, the boss of Arctic fox. I hired this mercenary group toe and help. Manjusaka nodded, she smiled, and said, Nice to meet you too. White Foxs eyes blinked as she looked at Manjusaka and then at Jason, and she smiled and said, The famous Flower of Death in the dark world, Ive seen you in person today. I didnt expect you to be so beautiful and sexy. Manjusaka smiled sweetly and said, You are too much, you are really beautiful and charming. arctic fox is extremely famous in the dark world, I didnt expect that this mercenary group was formed by you. These two women, equally outstanding in their respective fields, exchanged pleasantries andpliments, and it is not known how much of what they said to each other was true. Jason also didnt want the headache of the explicit and implicit exchanges between the two women, and the best way to distract them was to get out of the port first, anyway. At that moment, Jason smiled and said, Lets go back to the base building first. With that, Jason and the others got into the car and drove towards Babia. A room dedicated to Manjusakas office has been prepared in the base building and the room has been cleaned out. Manjusaka also knew that the situation on Jasons side was urgent and needed to race against time, so after returning to the base building, she also immediately went to this office, opened the suitcase she had brought over and took aptop out of it. Ill contact Blood Throne now to discuss your meeting with him. Manjusaka said to Jason. Jason nodded as he took a deep breath and slowly said, I hope I can meet with Blood Throne without any problems. Whether or not I can make a cooperation between him and me will affect many of my nster. As long as its to his advantage to work with him, I dont think hell refuse. Manjusaka said. This is true, in the world of darkness, it can be said that profit is paramount.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As long as there is enough interest, there is no permanent enemy, there is no solid ally, it depends on whether the benefits you pay arerge enough to a certain extent. At this point, theptop had been turned on, after thework Manjusaka directly logged on to the Flower of Death tform, standing next to Jason saw the equivalent of the back office of the Flower of Death tform, the background has a lot of vital data and information. This data information is undoubtedly extremely important to Manjusaka and is one of her biggest secrets. This is one of Manjusakas greatest assets in the world of darkness, and these were supposed to be unavable to outsiders except her. However, Manjusaka did not avoid suspicion, apparently trusting Jason 100 percent. Manjusaka pulled up Blood Thrones contact information and sent a message to Blood Throne through the Flower of Death tform. Chapter 838 Talking to Blood Throne Jason waited on the sidelines, but after Manjusaka sent this message, Blood Throne did not immediately reply for a while. Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it, looked at Manjusaka, and asked curiously, Manjusaka, is that all you can work on with aptop? Manjusaka gave Jason a nk look and said, Of course not. Its just being able to log into my intelligence information tform, which is the Flower of Death tform. I want to work and collect intelligence as usual, the configuration of thisptop is not enough, at least six supeputers are needed to work. Deciphering the source code of intelligence requires aputer with very strong arithmetic power, and an unusualptop is not up to the task. Jason thought about it and said with a smile, If my military factory is established and stable, then you can set up a working stronghold here. As for the supeputer you need, I will equip it for you. Really? Manjusakas eyes lit up and she looked at Jason, a hint of excitement and delight shed across that smoldering, enchanting jade face as she said, I can stay with you and do my intelligence work, huh? After my legion has stabilized here and is safe and stable enough, it is naturally possible. Anyway, the ce here is big enough to amodate you alone without a problem. Jason said. Wow, thats really too good to be true, dear Satan, I love you so much- Manjusaka jumped up, she jumped up from the seat, arms around Jasons neck, the whole person and tightly hugged Jason, extremely sexy and meat. The mature body of the sensual is a strong stick to Jason, not the slightest bit of womans reserve look. Of course, the three days of sea voyage back to Babia from Mexico, night after night, she did not need to be reserved in front of Jason. Anyway, from the moment she got off the ne and saw Jason, she was never reserved. This is also considered a character trait of the Western girl, like is like, hot as fire, without the slightest wriggle, naturally, there is no subtlety, straightforward on the show. This also of the woman, the man is certainly like. After all, there are times when a man who takes the initiative may be treated by a woman as a monkey wolf to see; if a woman takes the initiative, there does not seem to be this problem. Well, well, its in the base building. Jason hastened to speak up and whispered, Didnt I tell you earlier? When youe to Babia, you have to behave yourself. How can you let others see how good it is? I know, I know- Manjusakas beautiful eyes nced at Jason as she ate a smile and said, I dont suppose youre worried that if you let those beautiful women here see you getting close to me, you cant cheat them out of bed, can you? Jasons face was stunned and he hurriedly said: You are talking nonsense, I am high-minded and not close to women, not at all what you say. You must not nder my character and integrity. Besides, there is no beauty here? They are all warriors, understand? Is that so? Manjusakas eyes twinkled and shed a few wisecracks, she said, That White Fox is a foxy woman, a man cant resist her innate flirtatiousness. Although she wears a mask, but the real face is certainly a stunning beauty. I think you must also be moved, right? Did you fuck her? Jason had a sweat, a sense of cold sweat, he thought to himself that this woman really dare to say anything ah. If she knew that she knew White Foxs true identity, she wouldnt think so, right? Just as Jason was about to say something, the sound of a message reply came from Manjusakasptop, and she hurriedly released her arms around Jason and walked over to theputer to take a look. Blood Throne replied to the message. Manjusaka spoke. Jason also came over to watch and did see Blood Thrones reply. What to say to him? A direct invitation to meet him? In my name or in your name? Manjusaka asked. Jason thought about it and said, Lets do it in my name, and you act as the middle connection. Say that I want to meet him for a sincere talk. The specific ce and time of the meeting will be determined by him, as long as he is convenient and has time. Manjusaka nodded and sent a message to Blood Throne, as Jason had intended. After a long time, Blood Throne replied with a message: Satan wants to meet with me to discuss cooperation? If the information I got is correct, isnt Satan building an arsenal on Babia? From this point of view, he and I are potentialpetitors, what else is there to discuss between us? Blood Throne, there are no natural enemies in this world, and Satan wants to talk to you because he wants to achieve a win-win situation and create more room for mutual benefit. As long as we can create enough benefits, then we are friends with each other, arent we? Is Satan looking for you to connect, and is Satan with you? If he is with you, you might as well turn on the voice, even if we want to talk about meeting and cooperating, I will be the one to talk to him directly. Okay, you wait a minute. Manjusaka replied to the message and then she looked over at Jason and said, Blood Throne said he wanted to have a voice conversation with you. What do you think? Yes. Jason nodded. Manjusaka immediately sent a voice call request to Blood Thrones side. Soon, Blood Thrones side picked up the voice call request, and Jason spoke directly, Blood Throne, this is Satan. Satan, the dark world in recent years the rapid rise of the legendary power, about your deeds, I have not heard much. Your Excellency is very kind. Back when Your Excellency was running amok in the dark world, I was not even out of the world yet. This time, I entrusted Manjusaka to help connect and get in touch with you. It is indeed with sincerity that I want to meet and talk with you. I wonder what aspects you want to talk about? Regarding the arms market in South America, I think with your ability and the strength of Stone firearms, the arms market in South America should upy more than 60%. Oh? What you think is your business. In fact, so far I have asked myself if I have the ability to upy 60% of the arms market. Maybe, I can help you. Yeah? Could it be that there is something you have nned? Lord Blood Throne, that would require us to meet and talk then. I think that would be more sincere. You pick the time and ce, and when the timees, I will bring Flower of Death and a few men with me. When Jason said this, there was a brief silence from Blood Thrones side, then he sneered and said, Satan, do you know that ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant are already conspiring to wipe you out? Are you not afraid that I will reveal the news and when you show up, you will face a deadly situation surrounded byyers of people? Hahahaha. Jasonughed out loud and said, Your Excellency was also a party figure in the dark world back then, such despicable tricks I believe your Excellency does not care to use. If youre interested in talking, give me a time and ce, and Ill be there. Okay, allow me to think about it and will send a message to Manjusaka once I decide. Blood Throne said. Okay, Ill wait to hear from you.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason said in a deep voice. Chapter 839 Satan’s Confidence After ending the call, Manjusaka looked to Jason and she asked, Do you think Blood Throne will agree to meet with you to discuss this? Jason lit a cigarette and smoked, he thought about it and said: He should say yes. Once a strong man who has fought in the dark world and reached his strength, he will definitely have the ambition to go further. Therefore, he would agree to meet with me. Besides, he has the initiative now, so taking the time to meet with me is nothing to him. If it is beneficial to him, he is naturally happy to see it; if it is not beneficial to him, he will not lose anything, and in turn, he may be able to pre-empt me by virtue of various advantages. To him, meeting with me is a two-for-one thing, why not? Manjusakas face was stunned as she asked in a surprised voice, You mean to say that if he meets with you, and in the course of negotiations do not agree, or even if he feels that your presence is a threat to his interests, he will make a move? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a sharp sh, he said: Why not? If its in his best interest to get rid of me, why wouldnt he do it? Manjusaka immediately said: Then you still want to meet with him? If we cant get a deal, wont it be dangerous? Waiting for Blood Throne to choose a good time and ce, in the vicinity of the meeting ce he must be secretly prepared to manpower, if the negotiation does not close his order, you will not be in danger? Theres an old saying in Carovia that says you cant get rich without getting rich. At any time, risk and profit go hand in hand. If you only see the risk and dont dare to take the plunge, then what qualifications are there to talk about the benefits? Jason opened his mouth and continued, I know there are huge risks involved, but there are also huge benefits and advantages. So, if Blood Throne agrees, Ill give it a shot anyway. Besides, if the deal is done, there will be no risk. If we dont, I wont sit around and wait for it to happen. Im still a little worried when I hear you say that. Manjusaka said. Jasonughed and said, Dont worry about anything. If I dont even have the courage to meet with Blood Throne, how can I fight to dominate the dark world? Listening to the powerful confidence revealed by Jasons words, Manjusaka could not help but smile, and she began to feel relieved, not for any other reason than that this man is Satan, the miracle-working Satan of the dark world! The man she likes should be like this, with fearless courage and strong self-confidence, of course, all this needs to have a strong enough strength as the bottom line. Confident but not blind, able to maintain a calm analysis and calm mental quality, this is the real king. Just then, the sound of a message reply came from Manjusakasptop. Manjusaka turned his head and said, Blood Throne replied. He said to meet in the port city of Manaus, the capital of the state of Para, in three days to discuss the matter. The city of Manaus? If I remember correctly, this city is located at the confluence of the Amazon River, right? Its very close to the Amazon rainforest. Jason said. Manjusaka nodded and said, Yes, this is the city. Adjacent to the vast and endless Amazon rainforest, it is the most important tourist city in Brazil. Did Blood Throne say it was three dayster? Jason asked. Yes, in three days at the Tropicana Hotel in Manaus City. Manjusaka opened his mouth and continued, Blood Throne also said that he had reserved five rooms at the Tropicana Hotel, and that he could check in directly upon arrival. Jason nodded and said, Blood Throne is telling me that Im going to take a maximum of four people with me on this trip, plus I can only be five people. Thats pretty much what it means. Manjusaka nodded and continued, The fact that he booked five rooms is already telling the story. Reply to him and say that the meeting will be on time in three days. Jason said. Good! Manjusaka nodded and replied to Blood Throne with a message. Jason took a deep breath, eyes shining, Blood Throne is finally agreed to meet with him for talks, then the next is to see his.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Whether or not Blood Throne can be persuaded to enter into a partnership is indeed crucial to Jasonster ns. In his n, as long as he can dy Blood Thrones forces, or even unite with Blood Throne to wipe out ck Fire Army Merchant first, then Babias situation will be much better. Of the three major arms dealers inSouth America, as soon as the situation breaks the bnce, the survival of the arsenal Jason built on Babia is greatly enhanced. Jason walked out, and he called all the Satan Operation Group warriors back to prepare to discuss the matter of going to Manaus City. Blood Throne chose to meet and negotiate in the city of Manaus, adjacent to the Amazon rainforest, which forced Jason to guard against the vast Amazon rainforest itself, where many warriors could lurk. Although Jason has a strong self-confidence in himself, but also not blind to the point that will not have any caution, this time with Blood Throne interview, he still need to make some preparations. In case the deal with Blood Throne does not work out, he also wants to leave himself a way out that will allow him to get out in one piece. Under Jasons call, soon the Satan Operation Group warriors along with the Arctic Fox warriors all returned. Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox, Cameron Dickson, Treg Taylor, Baron, Mary and a host of other fighters walked into the conference room and began discussing the matter. Manjusaka projected a map of Brazil onto a screen, and Jason reached out and pointed to the city of Manaus in northern Brazil, saying, Blood Throne, the head of Stone firearms, has agreed to meet with me in Manaus, thergest port city in Brazil. The time is three dayster. If this meeting goes well, there will be no risk. If it doesnt go well, I dont rule out the possibility that Blood Throne will try to capture me in secret and send troops all the way to Babia to seize the arsenal we are building. So, my n is that I will take Treg Taylor, Baron, Manjusaka, and White Fox to Manaus City. Jason opened his mouth and continued, At the same time, Iron Fist, Mr. Dickson, Phantom, you lead a team of fifteen warriors to the Amazon rainforest in advance and choose a ce adjacent to Manaus City to ambush. If there is any unusual situation, I will send you a message in advance, then you will directly kill out and take the address of the meeting. Understood! Mr. Iron Fists eyes were sunken, and there was a harsh killing spirit and battle intent shing in his eyes, he said, Jason, dont worry, if there is any abnormal situation, I will lead my troops to kill a bloody path directly! In the meantime, Mary, youre in charge of the situation on Babia and reinforce the security around it. If there is anything unusual, report it at the first opportunity. Jason said. Mary nodded, she looked at Jason, her beautiful eyes couldnt help but show a hint of worry, looking like she wanted to say something. Do the rest of you get it? Jason asked atst. Understood! People in the field have said. Good! Iron Fist, then you guys leave early and set up your defenses ahead of time. What you need to be careful of is that Blood Thrones side may also be stockpiling troops in the Amazon rainforest, so be sure to be careful not to start a conflict early. Jason said. No problem. Mr. Iron Fist nodded heavily. Once the matter was discussed, the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field started their respective mission actions. Chapter 840 Strong Dialogue (I) Two dayster. Manaus Municipal Airport, Amazonas, Brazil. A passenger ne flying directly from S?o Paulo slowlynded in the city of Manaus. The nended and first skidded for a while and then stopped steadily, followed by the cabin door opening and the passengers on the ne began to walk out. The first to walk out were Jason and others. He and Treg Taylor, Baron, Manjusaka, and White Fox, five in all, emerged from the nes first ss cabin. Jason wore a ck slim-fit version of the suit, the slim-fit style of the suit will be his upright and slender body to show out, looking masculine and handsome. Beside Treg Taylor and Baron two people is also a ck super dress, but the two figures themselves is extremely sturdy and strong, especially Treg Taylor, nearly two meters tall he looked like a moving mountain, block of muscle iparablyrge, he wore a suit to hold up, which made him really feel very ufortable.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The two of them walked beside Jason, looking like two bodyguards. In addition to them, there are Manjusaka and White Fox, two very different styles of beautiful women, Manjusaka a simple office girl dress, delicate jade face with a pair of ck-framed sses, sexy mature body in the walk between the ripples, bearing the waist swaying, twisting between the release of a thousand styles. White Fox wearing a silver and white suit, the face is still wearing a fox-shaped mask, only her eyes full of fox charm and the delicate red lips like rose petals revealed, and that alone but already let people look mesmerized, the body emitted a fox charm world of the seductive atmosphere fascinating. It can be said that these two beauties have their own style but the same smoldering charm. Therefore, Jason and his team walking, giving the illusion that Jason traveled with the beauty, left and right embrace, surrounded by two sturdy and tall like a tower of bodyguards escort, is naturally eye-catching. After walking out of the airport, Jason and the guys hit the car and headed directly to the Tropicana Hotel. Jason, from the moment we got off the ne, Blood Throne already knew about it, right? Treg Taylor asked, speaking up. Jason nodded and said, Of course. Blood Thrones power should be thergest here, with many eyes and ears. We just need to enter the country and he must know the first time. The Barons eyes sunk, coldly said: I hope this time the negotiations can go smoothly, Blood Throne this guy if not sense not honest, want to kill us, then it will be interesting. When the timees, will certainly let him know, what is called self-seeking death. Its better not to take it lightly. Jason spoke up and continued, Dont forget, this is his territory. For now, he does have the initiative. But we have nothing to fear. Blood Throne was also a figure in the dark world back then, and his personal strength was very strong. At that time, many major powers in the dark world wanted to recruit him, but all of them were declined by him. Manjusaka opened his mouth and continued, Now it seems that Blood Throne has his own ns. He didnt want to be subservient to others, so he came to South America to set up Stone firearms and be the boss himself. Jason nodded as he said, Manjusaka, the conflict between Stone firearms and ck Fire Army Merchant is sorted out first. Some details. When we get to the hotel, Ill take a good look at it. Good. Manjusaka nodded. The car sped off in the direction of the most famous tropical hotel in Manaus. Manaus City, southern suburbs orientation, in a single-family house. Whew! A ck Land Rover SUV drove into the single-family house, the vi surrounded by human shadows shing, this seemingly ordinary vi is apanied by a strict security, in which there is a vague aura of ughter in the diffusion of. The ck Land Rover stopped, the door opened, from inside came out a head shiny bald man, his sturdy body, hard face, eyes shing between a cold majestic aura. He was dressed in a ck power suit with the pattern mark of a giant python on his clothes, a mark that is not unfamiliar or even famous in the Brazilian underground force that is the Mercenary Alliance of the Dark World. Simply because that is the mark of the Monty Python Mercenary Corps. The Monty Python Mercenary Corps is also an armed force under themand of Stone firearms. This mans name is Blood Python, is a head of the Monty Python Mercenary Corps, strong, ruthless, is Blood Thrones right-hand man. Blood Python strides into the vi inside, only to see a man about forty years old sitting in the hall, draped in a blood-colored cloak, a long blood-colored hair looks particrly conspicuous, his face is slightly thin, angr lines as if cut by a de, angr, revealing a sharp aura, indifferent eyes reveal his indifferent and ruthless character, the whole person There is a harsh murderous aura vaguely diffused in the body. Blood Python walked in and said to the middle-aged man in a respectful tone, Greetings, boss. The middle-aged mans gaze moved away from a document he was holding in his hand, raised his eyes to Blood Python, and asked, Whats the news? Satans group has arrived. From the eyes we set up, there are five people in Satans group, three men and two women. At this moment they are taking a car to the Tropicana Hotel. Blood Python said. The middle-aged man with a stern killing aura was Blood Throne, who narrowed his eyes slightly after hearing the words and said, It seems that this Satan is also smart enough to understand my arrangement and only brought four people here. Boss, do you believe thats all Satan brought over? Blood Python asked. Satan is not a reckless person. If he were really like that, how could he rise in the dark world? He will definitely have a backhand on this trip. Blood Throne opened his mouth, and after a pause, he continued, But if he has a backhand, dont we also have a backhand? Is Blood Thrones side already prepared? Blood Python immediately spoke up and said, The vampire is ready. He led one hundred and fifty elite warriors to prepare an ambush in a rainforest adjacent to the tropical hotel. If there is any action, he is able to arrive immediately. Very good! Blood Throne nodded. Boss, what do you think Satan wants to talk about this time when hees over? Blood Python asked. Blood Throne sneered and said, Its just to buy time for the arsenal hes building in Babia. The only way to know is to wait until we meet with him. Blood Python nodded and said, Now they have arrived. Do we need toe out to greet them? No surprise, I will be contacted by Satans side in a few minutes to say that they have arrived at the hotel. When the timees, you will take me out to the Tropicana Hotel for a reception. Blood Throne opened his mouth and continued, As for me, I will hold a wee party at the Tropicana Hotel tomorrow, as agreed, and meet with him then. Good. Blood Python nodded. Chapter 841 – Strong Dialogue (II) Tropical Hotel. Jason and his group have arrived by car. During this time, Jason had asked Manjusaka to contact Blood Throne and say that they had arrived at the hotel. Anyway, when Jason got off the ne and arrived in Manaus City, Blood Throne must have known their whereabouts, so its a good idea to talk to Blood Throne. When Jason arrived at the Tropicana Hotel, they saw the man Blood Throne sent over to greet them, none other than the bald,nky man Blood Python. You must be Mr. Satan? Blood Python greeted him. Blood Python greeted him, and he continued, I am Blood Vein, the hand of Lord Blood Throne, who asked me toe and greet you all. Youre wee. Jason opened his mouth and stepped forward to shake Blood Pythons hand. Blood Python immediately arranged for Jason and his party to check into the hotel, and at the same time he said, Lord Blood Throne has already known that Mr. Satan has arrived at the hotel, and Lord Throne will arrive tomorrow and will receive Mr. Satan at that time. Then Id appreciate it. Jason smiled ndly, his eyes shining with a brilliant light. He certainly did not believe Blood Pythons words that Blood Throne is not in Manaus City, with Blood Thrones deep nning, he must have been in Manaus City somewhere, he will onlye early, earlyyout, make all the arrangements in advance. Blood Pythons side stepped in on behalf of Blood Throne, and after arranging the relevant rooms for Jason and the others, he left on his own excuses. Jason and others checked into their hotel rooms, and the arrangements made were all luxury suites. The most important feature of this hotel is that it is built in the middle of the rainforest, so the whole hotel is surrounded by the rainforest, and when you open the window, you can smell the fresh scent of the rainforest and see the lush rainforest in the distance. Jason walked into Manjusakas room and by this time, Manjusaka had already put together some of the information Jason needed. Jason looked carefully, this information is about Stone firearms and ck Fire Army Merchant had a conflict between the private information, the earliest of the South American side of the arms merchants is Jaguar military merchant and Stone firearms. ck Fire Army Merchant came inter, when Stone firearms also had a branch in Ecuador, ck Fire Army Merchant started from the Ecuadorian region and began to develop its own arms market. At that time, Stone firearms had a branch base in Ecuador, and the two parties naturally had a certain conflict of interest. Later, ck Fire Army Merchant arranged an arms theft, which was found in the warehouse of Stone firearms in Ecuadorian stronghold. ck Fire Army Merchants used this as a reason to send out White Mask Corps to attack and kill Stone firearms stronghold in the night, wiping out Stone firearms stronghold and dominating the arms market in Ecuador from then on. After this incident, Blood Throne is naturally furious, knowing that this is ck Fire Army Merchant nted, but also his side out of the spy, otherwise it would not happen. Since then, there have been small-scale struggles between Stone firearms and ck Fire Army Merchants in the shadows. Because there is a Jaguar military merchant in a side eye, so Blood Throne can not and ck Fire Army Merchant directly tear face directly into war, really will only be cheap to sit and watch the tiger Jaguar military merchant. Such a situation has been maintained, and gradually formed the current situation of the three major arms dealers in South America. Jason looked at the private information, mused, and asked, Who was the spy who conspired with the ck Fire Army Merchants to betray Stone firearms back then? Can you find out? Manjusaka said: This spy named Daniel, once Stone firearms in Ecuador stronghold of the number two person. ck fire army merchants side should be with a huge profit as bait, make him defected, betrayed Stone firearms. Now where is this person? Jason asked. Now Daniel is a powerful person in charge of the arms channel in ck Fire Army Merchant. Fearing retaliation and assassination by Blood Throne, Daniel has been in the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold headquarters. Manjusaka said. Jason nodded, more or less aware of the conflict between Stone firearms and ck Fire Army Merchant. Then, Jason contacted Mr. Iron Fist through a specialmunicator. Hello, Iron Fist? Jason, its me. Youve all made your ambush, right? An ambush has beenpleted. The distance from the tropical hotel where you are staying is about three kilometers. Currently Cold and the others have continued to scout the terrain, and this distance can be shortened further if suitable terrain is scouted. Very well. Jason nodded his head as he continued, Blood Thrones side must have prepared as well. In my opinion, Blood Thrones men are also in ambush in the area of the Tropicana Hotel. The location of the ambush is also around the rainforest of the Tropicana Hotel. Tonight after nightfall, you let Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes three overnight reconnaissance, to the tropical hotel as the center of the scope of aprehensive reconnaissance. The location of Blood Thrones ambush is to be found out without alerting the other side. Good, I understand. As long as Blood Thrones men are ambushed around here, Phantom, Cold and the others will definitely scout out the location of the other sides ambush. Mr. Iron Fist said. OK, you guys keep sneaking around and Ill contact you if theres anything going on. Jason said. As long as Blood Thrones ambush is detected, Jason is not afraid that Blood Throne will be able to y any tricks. Once there is really any conflict, Mr. Iron Fist led by the team of warriors can be the first time to attack Blood Throneid down the ambush manpower, then Jason side and White Fox and others face Blood Throne, but also is not afraid. Gradually, night has fallen. Jason and others in the hotel also have nothing to do, Jason is to let Treg Taylor and others to rest early, tomorrow will start a face-to-face conversation with Blood Throne. The outskirts of the Tropicana Hotel, in a lush rainforest. Under the shroud of night, this rainforest is dark and invisible. Deep in the rainforest, in theyers of branches and leaves, under the cover of the bush camouge, there are several figures shing out, one of them wearing a leatherbat suit, outlining a sexy and beautiful curves, face wearing a pair of green-faced mask, only a pair of cold as ice gaze revealed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Its none other than Phantom, wielding an M200 sniper rifle as she shes out into the night, silent. In addition there are two light figures, they are exactly Cold and Eagle Eyes, these two and Phantom in the night gestures, and then three figures towards three different directions quietly sneak. This is Mr. Iron Fist sent to scout soldiers, the task is to Blood Throne arrangements in the tropical hotel within the scope of the warrior team to check out the stronghold. Chapter 842 – Strong Dialogue (III) The rainforest at night looks unbelievably quiet. Quiet and dark, in which there is a sense of inexplicable panic, as if in the darkness of nothingness, hiding what is dangerous, what horrible danger, and like a fierce beast in the underworld creeping and lurking, waiting for the prey to take the initiative to send it to the open bloody mouth. Under the cover of night, Phantom, Cold and Eagle Eyes have been sneaking towards three different directions. The three of them can be said to be the most highly skilled fighters in terms of sneaking and scouting, moving silently and quickly in the night. The three locations they chose were all outside the rainforest of the Tropicana Hotel. If Blood Throne had someone in ambush here in advance, it would not be far from the Tropicana Hotel. Phantoms gaze is like a piece of ice, looks cold and calm, her own breath has beenpletely converged, in the night stalking her silent, as a ck panther in the night. As the first killer in the dark world, Phantom has an excellent ability to sneak and cover, and is extremely experienced in sneaking through the rainforest. If there were arge number of warriors in ambush nearby, it would certainly leave some traces. Lets say that these warriors need to eat and drink, need to excrete these will leave some scent, some clues, with enough experience hunters, all know to follow these clues to line up, to search. In the other two directions, Cold and Eagle Eyes are also stalking towards the front, they also have excellent detection stalking ability, the dark night also provides them with an invisibleyer of cover. They knew the importance of this operation, and if they could detect the temporary stronghold of Blood Throne, they would have the initiative for the Satan Operation Group fighters. If Blood Thrones side shes with Jason during the negotiation process, the Satan Operation Group fighters ambushed in the rainforest can pre-empt the enemy and kill the hidden team of fighters, holding back the other sides intention to support Blood Throne. During the sneaking process, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes and the three of them are also keeping in touch at all times, as long as one side detects any unusual situation, the remaining two will immediately go to support. On Phantoms side, her figure is shing in a dense forest, and her entire sensory ability is sensing the situation around her. Just as she was about to continue to dive forward, a cold glint shed in her eyes and she jerked to a halt. It was as if she sensed something, the whole person held her breath, then she used the cover of a shelter, the whole person crouched down. She was checking the dirt under her feet and grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground with her hands, feeling that the dirt was a bit loose and soft,pletely different from the road she had previously walked on.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The mudyer here is obviously much looser and seems to have been turned over. Phantom immediately stood still, the mudyer had been renovated and it was possible that anti-infantry mines could beid down, so she could not move until she was sure that the position she was currently standing in was absolutely safe, and then she could line up whether there would be minefields around here. Phantom to night vision binocrs to view the surrounding situation, carefully and carefully under the investigation, she found a few meters ahead of the anomaly, the ce of the mudyer and spilled dead leaves, with very obvious artificial traces, in the night is difficult to distinguish, will not attract attention. Phantom if not to notice the mudyer under the feet some soft this detail, but also really will not notice the situation. With Phantoms experience, she knew in her heart that there must be a minefield in that area. Since there is a minefield that is thought to beid down, the person whoid down this minefield is certainly not far from here, and may be a team of fighters under Blood Throne. Immediately, Phantom contacted Cold and Eagle Eyes and told them where she was, so that they could bothe and rendezvous, and then scout ahead. After contacting Cold and Eagle Eyes, Phantom followed the original path and backed up step by step, waiting in a hidden ce in the back. A few momentster, there was a sh of people ahead, and Cold and Eagle Eyes wereing together. Phantom immediately emerged to join them. Phantom, you got a situation on your side? Eagle Eyes asked. Phantom nodded and said, The mudyer ahead obviously has renovation traces, the mudyer is soft and covered with dead branches and leaves. Its possible that there is a trick mine buried. This means that there are some warrior teams present in this vicinity. This minefield was buried to watch out for people approaching. Come on, lets go check it out. Eagle Eyes said. The three walked forward to the cover where Phantom had previously crouched. Cold and Eagle Eyes looked forward with their night vision goggles and did see some traces of the renovated mudyer and some fallen leaves covering it. This is indeed a minefield. In order not to alert the other side, we can go around and go around on another bearing and then scout towards the front. Cold said. Good! Eagle Eyes and Phantom both nodded their heads. Immediately, the three of them immediately began to move, from the right side of the direction around the past, at the same time they also cautiously check the ground beneath their feet, to ensure that they do not identally enter the minefield among. After the three circled around, immediately perceived a strange aura ahead, Eagle Eyes gestured, the three immediately slowed down, with the help of the surrounding terrain to cover themselves. At the same time, they held their breath andmunicated with gestures in the dark. Unusual aura from a dense forest in front of you, with night vision goggles to detect under, faintly able to see some figures, like a patrol. When the hidden figures in the dense forest are far away, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes three people moved, diving forward, into the dense forest ahead. After diving into this dense forest, Phantom and others immediately found arge number of thought to leave some traces, they held their breath, continue to sneak quietly towards the front, when through this dense forest, there is a clearing in front of you. On the open ground, there is a building and the camp leader, among them there are faint shadows in the sh. Seeing this scene, Cold and their hearts immediately knew that this is Blood Throne secretlyid down manpower, from the size of the number of battalion leaders, the other side of the warriors at least hundreds of people. After detecting this situation, Cold and his men looked at each other, then they gestured and exited the dense forest the way they came before the other team of patrolling warriors returned. On the way back, Phantom, Cold, and Eagle Eyes they made some hidden marks within the confines of the minefield, this was just in case. If a conflict does break out and Satan Operation Group fighterse to attack, they will be able to identify the minefields and safe passages by the markings they leave behind. The night is silent, afterpleting the scouting mission, Phantom and other figures also disappeared in the night of the rainforest, and have sneaked back to the stronghold where they were stationed. Chapter 843 – Strong Dialogue (IV) The following day. Jason woke up around ten oclock in the morning, he washed up, then walked out and met up with Treg Taylor, Baron, White Fox, Manjusaka and others in the hotel and went to have a breakfast together. In this tropical hotel, Jason is equivalent to being watched, he knows that there must be Blood Thrones staff inside and outside the hotel, so their every move will be known by Blood Throne. Jason is indifferent to the situation, it is natural to do nothing, Blood Throne arranged the banquet in the evening, which means he will appear at night time. Jason took advantage of this time to go around outside the hotel with Manjusaka, White Fox and others. The city is, after all, a tourist town with excellent scenery. It is still quite good if youe with a tourist mindset. Jason told Manjusaka and the others to rx and have a good time first, and wait until they met with Blood Throne in the evening to talk about things. Then again, the more Jason rxes like this, Blood Thrones side will be a little more at ease, after all, all of his activities are under Blood Thrones watchful eye, openly and naturally there will be no small movements. The Tropicana Hotel is also adjacent to the beach, and White Fox and others were going to go to the beach to go around, so Jason and his group went over. For this reason, Manjusaka and White Fox, two Western beauties have changed into a sexy and attractive swimsuit, but really formed two beautiful scenery.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. On the beach Jason took them to y some water projects, but also let them a happy, Jason is squinting to appreciate their delicate body curves, asionally running between the waves, hip waves shaking, extremely pleasing to the eye. Jason found that a swimsuit under the outline, White Fox piece of raging actually not lose Manjusaka, looks extremely full and proud, but also snow white like jade, the skin blows like, let a person look at can not help but want to pick hands. Manjusakas he has picked many times, only White Fox this foxy woman, he has not personally measured the majesty of that peak, it is really a kind of regret to say. After some fun, the crowd also returned to the hotel, it was almostte afternoon. Jason went into the bathroom and rinsed off, and when he came out he contacted Mr. Iron Fist. Hey Iron Fist, how are things going on your end? Jason, Blood Thrones position in the rainforest outside the Tropicana Hotel has been scouted out. Initially, the opponents manpower is estimated to be between 120~150 people. The distance from the hotel is within 2 kilometers. Now, Ive asked Cold and Eagle Eyes to lock this team of fighters, their every move has fallen into our control. Very good! As long as I have you guys holding back the manpower Blood Throne has set up, then I will have no worries on my side when I negotiate with Blood Throne. The first thing you need to do is to get the best out of the situation. Haha, good, naturally I trust you guys. Jason smiled, he never questioned thebat ability of the Satan Operation Group warriors, he then said, Then lets do this for now, keep watching the moves of the opposing warriors. Good, I will contact you first if there is any movement. Mr. Iron Fist said over there. After ending the call with Mr. Iron Fist, Jason smoked a cigarette and began to imagine in his mind the possible situations that could happen when he met with Blood Throne tonight, and how to deal with each situation, and after some thorough consideration, the time came to 7:30 pm. The dinner started at eight oclock, and looking at the time, Jason also walked out and gathered Treg Taylor, Baron, White Fox, and Manjusaka, and together they walked towards a banquet hall on the third floor of the hotel. Jason and his group, dressed in formal attire, arrived at this banquet hall where Blood Throne was hosting a banquet. In the ballroom, Blood Thrones staff was already on hand to greet them, including Blood Python, who had received Jason and others yesterday. Mr. Satan, youre here. Pleasee in, pleasee in. Blood Python greeted him, and he continued, His Excellency Blood Throne is on his way over, so please wait a little for Mr. Satan. Theres no rush on that one. Jason said with a smile. Walked into the banquet hall, therge entire hall just set up a banquet table, which is naturally enough, anyway, Jasons side only five people, think Blood Throne side will not bring too many people. After ten minutes or so, Blood Python came over and said, Mr. Satan, His Excellency Blood Throne has arrived. Are we there yet? Thats great. Jason smiled as he stood up and said, Then Ill go greet Blood Throne for a bit. Jason walked towards the door of the banquet hall, just walked over is to see a middle-aged man with long blood-colored hair walking towards the front, his features are hard, angr, the lines of the face gives the feeling of sharpness like a knife, the whole person vaguely diffuse a iron-blooded killing aura, the dragon walk between the tigers step looks powerful, vaguely bring a powerful oppressive force. In its wake, also followed by two hands, their own breath is also deep as a prison, a look is the strength of the strong. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and he knew that the middle-aged man who came over first must be Blood Throne. He greeted him and said with a smile, I guess that must be Lord Blood Throne, right? Nice to meet you. Satan, Ive heard a lot about you. Walking over Blood Throne opened his mouth, he smiled slightly and offered to reach out and shake Jasons hand. Jason also reached out to shake Blood Thrones hand, and sensed the calmness and strength of Blood Thrones palm, such a hand whether holding a knife or a gun, naturally, is extremely stable. Satan, what a long time to keep you waiting. Blood Throne said. No, no. This arrangement is just right, too. Jason said with a smile. Blood Throne also smiled and said, Lets go and sit in the seats first. Lets leave things aside for now, the wine is definitely going to be a few sses first. Haha, just the thing. Jasonughed. Blood Throne and Jason walked to their seats and took their seats. Blood Throne brought two people on his side, and with Blood Python, they had a total of four people seated, while Jason had five people on his side. Blood Throne looked at Jason with deep interest, from the time he saw Jason, he had been observing, in his perception, Jasons own breath was always smooth as usual, without the slightest ripple, revealing an extreme confidence, but also let people can not see its depth. This makes Blood Throne feel very interesting, no matter how to say, with Jasons age, but has such a calm mental quality, absolutely should not be underestimated. After the guests and hosts were seated, the food and wine began to be served, and the evenings banquet and conversation officially began. Chapter 844 – Sword to Black Fire After three rounds of wine, the atmosphere will be lively and open. The wine is a rare red wine, Blood Throne himself is also very good, and Jason drank three cups full one after another, from which also highlights his certain booze lord nature. Jason in this area of drinking is not an ambiguous person, so Blood Throne drink how much, he also followed the number of drinks, a ss of red wine down, he is still unchanged. Blood Throne looked at the eyes also can not help but reveal a trace of appreciation, he smiled and said: Satan, it seems that you have a very good drinking capacity, in my opinion a man is to be able to drink, which is to appear to have the courage. There is an old saying in Carovia that says that a thousand sses of wine are few when you meet a friend. Jason opened his mouth and thenughed, To be able to drink with such a dominant figure as your Excellency, it is natural to have a good time. The gaze in Blood Thrones eyes narrowed slightly as he swept past Treg Taylor, Baron, White Fox and others around Jason and asked, These are all Satan Operation Group fighters? Manjusaka giggled and said, Blood Throne, I am not. Im Flower of Death. Blood Throne looked over at Manjusaka and he said, Im surprised youre so young and beautiful. That being said, I have to give you a proper toast. Thanks to some of the intelligence information you have provided over the years, it has helped me a lot. You mustnt be polite, youre paying for it, so its a deal. Manjusakaughed. That being said, heres to you. Blood Throne lifted his ss. Manjusaka smiled, she also picked up the ss in front of her, and Blood Throne across the air a toast, is a drink and finished. Blood Throne turned to Jason and said, Satan, to be honest, in such a situation, I really did not expect you toe forward to talk to me face to face. In any case, I do admire you for this courage. Jason smiled lightly and said, Im not afraid of death, but both Jaguar military merchant and ck Fire Army Merchant have sent scouts to Babia, and only you have not done anything. Thats why I came to you. Because I think that there is a chance of cooperation between us. Oh? Blood Throne opened his mouth and continued, Then it might be worth saying what opportunities for cooperation exist between us? I think you cane lead the arms market in South America. Jason said bluntly. Blood Throne eyes shining, he did not move, interested in the question: by me to lead? Satan, you and I are not children, some things are not said to be true. Jason said, This truth is naturally known to me. Since I said such words, it is certainly not just a casual remark, but there exists the possibility of its realization. Blood Throne smiled ndly and said, Then you might as well tell us your n.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jasons gaze went toward the hands that Blood Throne had brought over and said, There are no outsiders in the field, right? Blood Throne understood the meaning of Jasons words and said, Whats good is good enough. They are all my beloved, so there is no need to worry. Jason mused and said, At present, the arms market in South America is in a three-pronged situation. Since its a three-way situation, I think one of the Jaguar military merchant or ck Fire Army Merchant will not affect the current situation if one of them is reced, right? What do you mean? The gaze in Blood Thrones eyes narrowed slightly and a harsh sharpness began to appear as he continued, You mean, your side to rece one of these two arms dealers? Its too early for me to rece it. Jason opened his mouth and said frankly, It will take some time to build up my arsenal, and even if the construction ispleted, it will be difficult to open up the arms side of the channel over time. So, in my opinion, as long as this cooperation isunched, the vested interest is your side. Blood Throne eyes deep in the eyes shed a ray of shrewdness, his face is just not moved, maintaining a calm and nd, he asked: Satan, might as well say how your n is? Jasons eyes sank as he said, Geographically, ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold is the closest to Babia, where I am. The n is very simple, that is, you and I will join hands and take ck Fire Army Merchant, you and I will be able to break ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold with a surprise attack. Blood Throne was slightly silent upon hearing this and did not immediatelyment. Jason went on to say: In my opinion, the White Mask Corps under the ck Fire Army Merchant is a bunch of discredited, brutal and cold-blooded extremists who will not break their hands to achieve their goals. To take a step back, the existence of ck Fire Army Merchant is not necessarily a good thing for the arms market in South America. Such an arms merchant for the eradication of the eradication will be eradicated, is considered for the South American arms market to remove a cancer. Once the White Mask Corps under the ck Fire Army Merchant is knocked out, this arms dealer will also be ruined. At that time, the arms market left by ck Fire Army Merchant, you canpletelye to dominate. What about you? Blood Throne asked. Ill stay out of the arms market that ck Fire Army Merchant left behind, Jason said. As far as I know, the earliest time, you are in Ecuador itself is the existence of a stronghold. So, you upy the arms market left behind by ck Fire Army Merchant, and take care of it with ease, and the channels are not a problem at all. What is your purpose in doing this? Blood Throne asked. Its kind of selling a favor to you in advance. Jason opened his mouth and continued, In other words, the first step in an alliance with you. Blood Throne suddenly smiled and said, Satan, I have to say, this is a very good move you made. If the ck Fire Army Merchant is wiped out, the bnce of the arms market in South America will be broken. At that time, your arsenal will also have a chance to breathe and be able to build up smoothly. Am I right? Jason nodded and said frankly, This is indeed an intention of mine. But for you and me, isnt it a win-win situation? As long as you can quickly take over the arms market share left by ck Fire Army Merchant, your Stone firearms will leap to be thergest arms merchant power in South America. At that time, Jaguar military merchant can not match you at all. Even, Jaguar military merchants arms market share in South America will be gradually eaten by you. Blood Throne eyes shining, he did not immediately speak, but in the contemtion of what. I have to say, Jason said this condition is indeed a great temptation for him, if the n can be sessful, no doubt, his Stone firearms indeed be thergest arms dealer power in South America, will encroach on the South American side of the arms market more than 60%. So, he is also seriously considering it. Chapter 845 Strength Test Blood Throne is undoubtedly an extremely cautious person, he can have todays achievements, to upy a ce in the arms market in South America, in addition to their own strength, his caution and their own strategy also took a full key role. He admitted that the n proposed by Jason was indeed of great interest to him, but in his opinion, it was just a big cake drawn for him by Jason, everything was still just an empty talk, all still false, he naturally would not rashly agree. Blood Throne smiled lightly and said, Satan, your idea is indeed very tempting. If ck Fire Army Merchant was so easily defeated, ck Day wouldnt be able to dominate South America. Do you know the strength of White Mask Corps? Jason said with a nd look on his face, I have read some of the information provided by Flower of Death and seen thebat capabilities of White Mask Corps. They are indeed very crazy when they are fighting, like a madman who does not want to die. However, the battlefield is not a battlefield that can be won by saying that you dont want to die, it is still strength that is relied on. You are right. And what strength does your side have to be able to take down ck Fire Army Merchant? Blood Throne asked. With my Satan Operation Group warriors plus the elite warriors on your side, with a joint raid, I think the chances of sess are high. Jason said with confidence in his tone. Blood Throne continued, ck Fire Army Merchants boss ck Day, his own strength is already close to the Sixth Realm of the Secret Realm, even if I were to fight against him, it would be difficult to defeat him. Do you think that together with you, you can capture and kill ck Day? Not a problem at all! Jason said with a firm tone of voice. Once this was said, Blood Thrones eyes couldnt help but look deeply at Jason again. He has hinted at ck Days own strength is very strong, a strong person close to the sixth realm of the secret realm, such a strong person between the attack and kill is often a killing blow, powerful and terrifying. It can be said that in order to fight with such a strong person, their own strength should at least be about the fifth realm of the secret realm to do so. Otherwise lower strength realm, and such a strong person under the battle, will often be suppressed, can not y a big role. Jason is a firm tone to answer Blood Throne, which makes Blood Throne can not help but guess Jasons real strength reached what realm? In Blood Thrones view, Jasons n to implement, Jasons side must have the corresponding strength to match, not only the Satan Operation Groupsbat capabilities, Jasons own strength must also be strong enough. Then he and Jason together, there is indeed a great chance to be able to destroy the armed forces under the ck Fire Army Merchant in one fell swoop. But Blood Throne also has to think about a problem C what if the battle is lost? If this battle fails, Blood Thrones strength will be greatly damaged, it can be said to be greatly wounded, then if the ck Fire Army Merchant united with the Jaguar military merchant to attack his stronghold, it will not be a consequence of the loss of a wife and a loss of troops? Jason guessed Blood Thrones concern, and he continued, I suppose you know there is another powerful force in South America, right? Oh? Blood Throne looked to Jason and asked, Which force are you referring to? Assassination Leagues stronghold in South America, this stronghold is in the hands of Angels. Jason said in a deep voice. The gaze in Blood Thrones eyes narrowed slightly, with a harsh sharpness at first sight. Obviously, he is aware of the existence of this stronghold of the Assassination League in South America. The Assassination League has a total of three strongholds around the world, each of which has extremelyrge forces and strong people, which cannot be underestimated. Jason noticed the change in Blood Thrones face, and he continued, Im not going to lie, Angels was the first to find out that I was building an arsenal in Babia. Later, your three major arms dealer forces learned about this news, and it should be Angels sent people to distribute it. I think you have also been following the situation in the dark world, so you should know that the Assassination League and I, Satan Operation Group, are already feuding. Then why Angels found my Satan Operation Group soldiers stationed in Babia, but Angels is slow to take any action? I think if you think about it, you will know what is at stake. Blood Throne gaze steeply sunk, he said: You mean, Angels want to wait for the three major arms dealers on this side of South America to unite and go to war with your Satan Operation Group, and in the end, in a lose-lose situation, Angels will then attack and kill to be the final winner? Right! Jason nodded his head as he continued, Angels ambition has always been great. If the arms dealers in South America fight with me, he will send troops to wipe out my Satan Operation Group in one fell swoop, and at the same time wipe out or cripple the forces of your three major arms dealers. At that time, the entire South American arms market will fall into whose hands? Blood Thrones gaze was harsh and stern, and only after a long time did he slowly say: Satan, Im not going to lie, three days before you came to see me, the bosses of Jaguar military merchant and ck Fire Army Merchant had met and they invited me to go and discuss how to attack Babia and how to kill your Satan Operation Group. I did not go, I refused. One of the reasons I declined was because of the power of the Assassination League stronghold. Your decision is the right one. All in all, there is a force in South America that Angels cant ignore, and any rash move by any party will only make Angels sess. If the ck Fire Army Merchant is wiped out and you take advantage of the opportunity to upy arge amount of the arms market in South America, by then it will be toote for Angels to make any moves. You already have the initiative firmly in your hands. Blood Throne mused, and he said, Satan, this is a wonderful idea, but there are consequences to consider for failure. Maybe you can bear the consequences of failure, but I cant. If you and I join forces in unity, we will only seed, never fail! Jason said. Youre that confident? Blood Throne asked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Confidence is based on great strength, if you do not have enough strength, how can you say that you are confident? Jason said. Blood Thrones eyes fiercely bloomed with two harsh electric auras as he said, Very well, then I want to test your strength. I want to see how strong you really are and whether you are strong enough to start this fight! Good! Jason agreed to do so. Chapter 846 Satan vs Blood Throne They could hear the meaning of Jason and Blood Thrones words. The Blood Throne wanted to test Jasons own strength and whether it was worth the risk of cooperating with him to attack the ck Fire Army Merchants location. The ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. Want to test the strength, the most direct way is naturally the sparring. Sure enough, Blood Throne stood up and said, Satan, then how about you and I spar on the grounds of this banquet hall? Yes. Jason nodded his head. The entire banquet hall has a lot of space and has been wrapped up by Blood Throne. The banquet hall is just set up with a banquet table, leaving enough space for two people to fight against each other.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jason has also stood up, came to the banquet hall, he wore formal wear, moving his hands is indeed a little less convenient, he will be outside the suit to take off, the sleeves of the shirt pulled up. When Blood Throne wanted to spar with Jason, Blood Python immediately arranged for manpower to keep the entire banquet hall under strict guard, not allowing outsiders to enter, to avoid disturbing the sparring match between these two powerhouses. Baron, Treg Taylor and others also got up and stood aside to keep a close eye on the battle. So far, Jason and Blood Throne are talking well with each other, but Baron and the others have to be on guard, not only to keep an eye on the matchups in the field, but also to keep an eye on Blood Python and the others movements, and to be the first to respond if there is anything out of the ordinary. Blood Python has Blood Throne brought over the two strong people are also standing aside ready to watch the battle, their faces look very rxed, they are very clear about the strength of their boss, that is the peak of the dominator level strong, even if you look at the entire dark world, is also extremely terrifying strong people exist. Blood Throne also took his coat off and he walked out into the field to confront Jason. At that moment, Blood Throne body a strong and terrifying breath pressure diffused up, which certainly carried a thick and bloody smell, giving people the feeling like a mountain of corpses and blood like a tidal wave swept to. It was as if it was a blood gas, a kind of blood gas like a substance, emitting a sticky fishy smell of blood gas, extremely gruesome. Jason sensed that his heart shook slightly, more or less understand why the other partys name is Blood Throne, this degree of their own blood gas outward, is indeed extremely rare. Jason knew in his heart that he had met a formidable opponent. Jason is also fearless, the more powerful the opponent, only the more his own battle spirit boiling. Satan, please! Blood Throne spoke up. Please! Jason also said in a deep voice. Blood Thrones gaze was awe-inspiring as he stepped forward, his aura rising again as he moved his feet, and he closed in on Jason in a sh, followed by his fist. Boom! The ordinary punch, but Jason felt an unprecedented sense of threat, the seemingly unusual angle of the punch attacked and killed just Jasons most difficult counter-attack direction. Then again, what the Fresh Blood King showed with this strike was the strength of the Fifth Realm of the Secret Realm! Jason shouted out, and fully activated his secret realm power, now his own strength has reached the fourth realm of the secret realm, fully activated the secret realm power, the surging secret realm power into a prating and violent power, he performed the fist of fury killing fist. Boom! Jasons fist came out, the emptiness shook and rose, the fist transformed into the shape of a dragon, like a huge dragon rising up in the air, containing a powerful and matchlessbat fighting skills. This is the first stance of the Fist of Rage and Kill, the One Rage and Kill Dragon Hand! The two fists hit hard together in the void and a thumping sound erupted. The two most powerful forces were colliding, shaking out a wave of force, sweeping in all directions. With one punch, both figures were sturdy. Blood Throne sensed the prating power of Jasons fist, which caused a strange look in his eyes, but he did not think so, after all, he did not use his real power in this punch. Satan, are you only at the fourth level of the Secret Realm? Then lets see if you can resist this next punch! Blood Throne suddenly opened his mouth, and then his face suddenly turned a little red, and the blood gas that pervaded his body became even heavier, as if it had taken shape, forming a bloody hell around his body. In an instant, Blood Thrones body seems to have a strong and iparable power in recovery, is his body rushing out, like andslide tsunami swept to. The power of the Secret World! At this moment, Blood Throne used the power attribute that was active after he turned on his own power C the power of blood! Blood Thrones own blood powers greatest characteristic is to be able to stimte their own blood to a state of boiling blood, in the state of boiling blood, condensing out of the terrifying blood power, making the outbreak of power stronger and more violent, lethal! Blood Thrones fist momentum coalesced, turning into a fist path residue, whistling fist wind apanied by a burst of blood, with a fierce and unparalleled speed to kill Jason. Five Angry Fists! Jason shouted out, he will own power secret realmpletely stimted out, at the same time a qi blood rushed up to the sky, finally formed a nine qi blood reflecting the sky vision. Sunling Bloodline! At this moment, Jason exploded his Sunling Bloodline, endless power of Qi and blood coalesced into his fist, eventually forming the power of the storm, with the fist of fury he cast out to kill. The prating punch prated the air and met Blood Thrones punch with a fearless aura that exploded with the power of blood. Boom! A booming vibration, two peoples fist momentum in the air hard shake, each of the outbreak of that abundant and majestic force of the fist collided together, the shocking impact of the iparable force shocked the hearts of people, one of the spectators in the field were able to sense the impact of the force aftershock, all their faces became horrified and up. The impact of such a terrifying and powerful fist dao really made them feel shocked. Especially the Blood Throne side of the staff, they initially did not think Jasons strength can be strong, but now after the showdown with Blood Throne, they gradually realized that Jasons reputation in the dark world does note out of thin air, but has a strong strength as the bottom. At this time, only to see the punch fell, the two peoples own clothes were the punch wind shocked hunting, while their bodies still appeared to be motionless. It looks like another tiebreaker for this matchup. Chapter 847 True Strength This time, Blood Throne face is really some slight change, he has used the strength of the secret realm of the fifth realm, and burst out of their own blood power, originally thought to suppress Jason a chip. Unexpectedly, after this duel, Jason actually fended him off with this punch. This made Blood Throne had to feel a little surprised, after all, Jason showed only the strength of the fourth realm of the secret realm, he used the strength of ayer higher than Jason realm, but did not form a suppression, which seems unusual. This made Blood Throne realize that Jason was an opponent worthy of his fight and worthy of his true strength. Blood Throne is no longer restrained, he will own secret realm five realm strength all burst out, their own blood power alsoyer cohesion and up,yer afteryer as if the substance of the blood gas also through the body, surrounding its body, invisible formed a blood-colored purgatory-like pressure domain field, Jason the whole person enveloped within. Raging Blood Hell Fist! Blood Throne coldly shouted out, he finally cast out his own strongest fist path, with this fist path under the impetus, he was able to explode his blood power to the fullest extent, so as to bring out the powerful properties of his own blood power. Once the fist momentum,yers of blood-colored fist shadow emerged in the air, Jason immediately felt a powerful oppressive force crushed to the face, as if there is a bloody hell towards him to copse, so he felt a sense of blood-colored terrifying. Jason eyes gaze sunk, their own Sunling Bloodline zing and up, from its body through the body, like nine rounds of zing sun rose up in the sky, brilliant zing sun, the power of heavy, own a masculine and vigorous power in the manifestation out. At this moment, Jason pushed his Sunling Bloodline to an extreme, and his secret power exploded out wildly, turning it into a storm power, which was also augmented by his own Sunling Bloodline power, making the power of the storm fist power increased by arge amount, so as to counter Blood Thrones st. The most powerful fist power to kill over.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Boom! Boom! In an instant, the two overlord-level power of the fist in the void constantly bombarded together, the shadow of their fist spread out, the battle to the end have been difficult to see clearly their fist, the only thing seen is a cross-air fist residue, the fist contains a terrifying to strong force burst, in the constant bombardment confrontation, shocked a heavy wave of energy, swept around, scraping people face pain. Blood Thrones own blood energy is fully stimted, filled with ayer of blood aura like substance, the domain pressure caused by it is like a bloody hell. Jason himself is overbearing, masculine to strong, his own Sunling Bloodline rushed to the sky, the vision is amazing, his own blood is as vast as the sea, as if endless, like a Gaia then the supreme overlord, in this bloody hell to fight bravely. Rao Blood Throne currently uses the strength of the realm than Jason higher than a realm, but from the momentum, Blood Throne is also unable to suppress Jason. In Sunling Bloodline is too counterintuitive, the power of blood zes like Yang, with a masculine and domineering aura between the hands and feet. Boom! Boom! The two are several fierce fist bombardment, the shock out of that fist power terrifying, bursting out a horrific sound, this round of fist bombardment after the two figures slightly apart. Jason took two or three steps backward before he stood still, and the Blood King also took a step backward. Blood Thrones face was truly astonished, although in the battle, he may upy a certain advantage, but this little advantage is extremely weak, if the life and death duel, deer who died he was not sure. The problem is, he exerted the strength of the limit five realm,pared to Jason are higher than a realm, actually can not help Jason, which means that Jason has the strength to fight beyond the level. How does this not shock Blood Throne? Jason is still so young, with such an unbelievablebat ability, the future growth space and potential is still very huge, thinking about this Blood Throne heart is really some strangeplex. The point is, Blood Throne does not yet know if this is Jasons strength limit, and if this is not Jasons strength limit, then it is even more terrifying. At that moment, Blood Throne took a deep breath and said: Satan, your ability to rise in the world of darkness is really not a coincidence, your strength is very strong. I think you still have a stronger strength, so you might as well show it. I will also let you see, my real strength. Jasons gaze sank as he said, Good, then lets see what youre really made of. Satan, then lets continue the painful battle! Blood Throne bellowed, his fists clenched, his own rolling blood gas surging up, his body flowing blood has been in a state of boiling general, the source of a strong and unparalleled blood gas power, making this instant, his own breath climbing, their own power and field also climbing, and finally broke through to another stronger strength realm The final breakthrough was to another stronger realm of strength. Secret Realm Sixth Realm! This is Blood Thrones true strength, at the same time, he has ignited his own hot blood, himself into a state of boiling blood, in such a state of boiling blood, his own blood power has been released to the maximum extent, the strength of the whole person also raised to the peak of his strength of the realm. Blood Throne manifested the strength of the sixth realm of the secret realm, the terrifying pressure began to diffuse, the entire banquet hall in his own share of the blood like hell under the envelope of the oppressive aura, the people in the field without exception felt an extremely heavy oppressive force. Blood Thrones own aura of pressure is not specifically aimed at them, they are still feeling this heavy pressure, not to mention the field and Blood Throne fight Jason, he will sense the feeling of pressure will be multiplied. Secret Realm Sixth Realm! Blood Thrones strength is truly terrifying! White Fox eyes shed a hint of seriousness, she really did not expect, Blood Thrones strength is so strong. The sixth realm of the secret realm, that is the peak of the overlord level powerhouse, is just one step away from the king level. Such strength, if you look at the dark world, are the existence of the most powerful. Lets fight! In the field, Jason also bellowed, he did sense the terrifying pressure from Blood Throne itself crushing over, but he was fearless. He activated his secret realm power,pletely stimted his abyssal heavy strike power, evolved Heaven Fist, and began to gather his own gravity potential field. In a moment, Jasons body around, a gravitational field as if wrapped in a hundred thousand mountains copsed and generated, this is his own potential, with the gravitational field to counter Blood Throne at this moment manifested the blood force of the pressure field. Chapter 848 – Battle of the Two Heroes Once the gravity potential field came out, Jasons own aura immediately changed dramatically, with a force of a thousand pounds between his hands and feet, and his body was surrounded by an invisible potential envelope. In this great momentum, Jasons own aura has beenpletely different, he still shows the strength of the fourth realm of the secret realm, but, the feeling he is like a giant, a giant suppressing this side of the world, surrounded by the great momentum, heavy potential field pressure enveloped his body, like a hundred thousand mountains copsed, so that everyone in this gravity field enveloped by the feeling of carrying a huge mountain Feelings, there is a sense of slowing down between the action. Faced with Jasons own momentum, White Fox is already familiar with, she has fought with Jason, when in Jasons gravitational field of pressure, she has always relied on the confidence of the speed have be extremely slow.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The whole person is like being suppressed by an invisible mountain, such a gravitational force field she has never encountered and never heard of, only in Jasons body to feel. Jasons own momentum, Blood Throne side of the manpower Blood Python and other peoples faces shocked up, only because they can feel Jasons force of gravity out of the oppressive sense, thick as a mountain, invisible is caused by them An incredible sense of weight, in this heavy pressure, they are even breathing are feeling a little heavy, as if they are a kind of suppressed feeling. They even had a feeling that if they were to fightwith Jason, they would not be able to resist even Jasons power in this state. Simrly, Blood Throne also felt the suppressive effect of Jasons gravitational field, under the influence of this gravitational field, he even felt his own blood energy running degree have appeared some stagnation, making his cohesion of blood power are indirectly subject to a certain suppression. Blood Thrones face changed a bit in shock, wondering how Jason could gather out this aura with gravity force field, which seemed very scary and unbelievable. However, Blood Throne still has a strong confidence, he showed his real strength, it is the peak of the dominant level strength, and Jason manifested is still the secret realm four realm. With a strength two realms above Jasons, he thought it would be no problem to suppress Jason. Raging Blood Hell Fist of Hell Bes Empty! Blood Throne struck, refining his own strongest fist path, a fist path that fits his own blood power extremely well, so when he exerted his fist power, the blood power that coalesced in the secret realm of his own power surged out, a blood aura filled his body, like a blood-colored hell, with his fist power towards Jason to kill. The power of this fist is really terrifying enough to shock people, the fist, the entire void is shaking, the people in the field are able to feel the crushing power of the fist, as an overlord standing proudly at the peak, raising his hand is the great power of the world lost color. Even the faces of White Fox, Baron, Treg Taylor and others changed a bit, they thought they could not resist under the suppression of Blood Thrones punching power of such a powerful blow. Jason is fearless, gravity potential field, has been for his own fist power to add the power of the gravity field, plus Sunling Bloodline ze and rise, there is a constant source of qi and blood power to add. He exploded the power of Abyssal Punch from the secret realm of his power to its ultimate state and evolved the third form of Heaven Fist C Breaking Punch! I have a Breaking Punch! Jason this style of fist momentum, immediately with a majestic and intense pressure aura in the diffuse, in the gravity field under the augmentation, so that the power of this fist as wrapped in a hundred thousand mountains to copse, giving a kind of break all the mountains and rivers to an unstoppable momentum, fierce and overwhelming, the strongest unmatched! Rumble! The void erupted in a burst of booming sound, Jasons punching power has been with Blood Thrones strongest punching power in the void to meet hard. Two peoples fist power under the bombardment, immediately erupted a terrifying and iparable sound, shocking peoples eardrums, buzzing. In the face of Blood Thrones strongest punch, Jason actually resisted, even though his body was a little shaky, but still hard to shake down. At this moment, Blood Python and other manpower of these Blood Throne are all stunned, with an expression of disbelief. Blood Throne clearly with two realms above the strength of the attack, actually failed to force back or suppress Jason, this is simply overturned their perception, just feel too incredible. Treg Taylor, Baron and other people but the face uplifted up, there is a kind of excitement and joy, they just know, their boss never let them down. Satan is really a man of miracles! White Fox could not help but feel the sound of emotion. Thats for sure, I know hes always strong! Manjusaka smiled, his eyes were full of different colors, and he looked at Jason who was fighting against him, and his beautiful eyes were full of softness and love that could not be hidden. Again! At this time, Blood Throne in the field shouted, he once again fist, two sessive killing moves fist momentum st out, one more severe than the other, one more powerful than the other, all show the killing momentum, with a harsh and iparable momentum towards Jason attack and kill. Layers of blood filled the air, along with the momentum of his horizontal fist shadow, as if a bloody hell was manifesting itself, suppressing the opponent. Hellbreaker Fist! Pressing Fist! Jason was fearless as he exploded into two of Heaven Fists punches in quick session. When he evolved his own fist intent, a fist power of the fist intent like the descent of the gods and demons, heavy fist shaking the nine ghosts and yellow springs, containing a silent death of the fist dao intent; another fist intent is to show a magnificent domineering aura, a kind of invincible self-confidence style, magnificent fist intent to Gaia Kyushu, ask who can rival! The force of Sunling Bloodline surged out, wrapping his supreme fist power and striking forward. Boom! Boom! The two violent fist power under the boom vibration, resounding through the air. Jason still managed to fend off Blood Thrones attack this time, which was a shock. Boiling Fist! Blood Throne bellowed, he did not give Jason any chance to catch his breath, in a sh, he directly exploded his strongest fist killing move, with his own boiling blood state, and sted out this killing power of the terrifying punch! I have a fist to open the gates of heaven! The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he cast the sixth form of Heaven Fist. The punching intent of this style is to rise up to the sky, giving people a kind of magnificent feeling of wanting topete with the sky, and as his punching power coalesces, it makes people feel that under this punch, everything is destroyed! This is a forward-looking fist, but also a magnificent and heroic fist, as if a fist out, can open the gates of heaven, see the immortals! Rumble! The void vibrated with a boom, like thunder, deafening. Jason and Blood Thrones bodies seemed to be frozen in ce, and then two terrifying forces erupted from his fists. Rolling like a tide of boiling blood state of the power of blood swept to, a great power to engulf everything. The force of the abyssal heavy strike wrapped in gravity potential field, the force of Sunling Bloodline also swept out, vast, like a river in the sky is very empty, struck across the horror of the blood force. Bang! There was another vibration, and the two figures whirled apart. Jason took several steps backwards, and Blood Throne took two or three steps backwards, and only then did these two stabilize themselves. Chapter 849 – High five for alliance With these two strong people apart, the field suddenly silent, giving a sense of silence, but the field is filled with a pressure of people can not breathe a heavy and terrifying pressure.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In these two strong peoples own field of pressure under the aura, the people in the field is really a kind of suppressed like feeling. Blood Throne looked at Jason, his face was really a bitplicated, more an expression of disbelief, he could not imagine in any way, with his strength of the secret realm six realm, against Jason who only showed the strength of the secret realm four realm, he actually could not defeat or suppress. The battle of the party, he has been physically sensed, Jason that abyssal heavy strike force is too terrifying, once exerted majestic and vast, heavy, with the characteristics of heavy strike, with a kind of destruction nothing can be destroyed the most powerful momentum, is actually hard to carry him up to the secret realm of the sixth realm of blood power. Blood Throne knows that some terrifying powerhouses in the world of darkness do possess special strength to fight across levels, but its the first time hes encountered one like Jason who can fight across two levels of realms. And, this kind of battle power will only get more and more unbelievable as the strength realm rises. Blood Throne does not doubt for a moment that as long as Jasons strength breaks through to the Secret Five realm, there is no problem at all in defeating the current him. The key is that Jason is still so young, there is too much room for growth, Blood Throne are difficult to guess Jasons ultimate strength will be powerful to what extent. Just in terms of coboration, Jason has shown enough strength to warrant his coboration with Jason. On the other hand, Blood Throne has some hidden worries deep inside, Jasons power is already so strong now, if in a few years, Jason bes more powerful, will his power in South America still exist? Will he be subservient to Jason or will he still be able to maintain his dominant position in the South American arms market? Through Jasons strength, Blood Throne felt that working with Jason was tantamount to working with a tiger. Jason did make him feel a potential threat, and the best way to do that is naturally to nip that threat in the bud. So, Blood Thrones mind is also calcting, he has set up a backhand in the rainforest outside the tropical hotel, to get rid of this threat is just in his mind. After all, this is his territory, he upies a great advantage, spare Jasons side is also prepared to have a backhand, but he is not afraid. The only question is, can he afford the cost of doing so? Lord Blood Throne, you have already tested my strength. Do you think we can cooperate with each other? If you and I join hands, I think it should not be a problem to annihte ck Fire Army Merchant, right? Jason broke the silent scene and spoke up. Blood Throne came back to his senses, his eyes looked deeply at Jason, in this short moment, his heart has shed a million thoughts. He is weighing whether to team up with Jason to do away with ck Fire Army Merchant to maximize the benefits, or to eliminate Jason now to get rid of this potentially huge threat to maximize the benefits. Satan, if we look at your strength, you are indeed qualified to be respected by me, and naturally you are also qualified to talk to me about matters of cooperation. Blood Throne opened his mouth and said. Jason mused and said, The benefits of capturing ck Fire Army Merchant will be immense for you. In addition to being able to quickly dominate the arms market in South America, you will also be able to take revenge for what happened back then. Blood Thrones eyes shone brightly and he asked in a surprised voice: Oh? Revenge? What does that mean? I know there has been a feud between your Stone firearms and the ck Fire Army Merchant. Back in the day, your Stone firearms had arge stronghold in Ecuador. As ck Fire Army Merchant moved in, they used despicable means to buy an important person in your stronghold to start a war and destroy your stronghold in Ecuador in one fell swoop, which allowed ck Fire Army Merchant to dominate the Ecuadorian region. Jason opened his mouth and continued, You join hands with me to annihte ck Fire Army Merchant on the one hand to avenge the hatred; on the other hand, also to be able to pull out the spy Daniel to dispose of. Otherwise, if you let this Daniel exist, it will always be a disgrace to your Stone firearms and a thorn in your heart. The gaze in Blood Thrones eyes rose abruptly as he stared at Jason and said, I didnt expect you to know much about my Stone Firearms past. This is probably due to the credit of Flower of Death, right? Manjusaka sniffed and said, Blood Throne, indeed, is the information I gathered. There are many people who know about this. Even if it is an old story, I think you will not forget this hatred and shame, right? The ck Fire Army Merchant is a despicable and destructive force that will not break its hands to achieve its goals. Blood revenge can only be paid in blood. Between you and ck Day, there will never be a reconciliation, nor will there be a true peaceful coexistence. You may be able to hold back your anger, but ck Days ambition is too big, and he will not be satisfied with just upying one of your strongholds back then. Jason said. Blood Thrones body immediately has a wisp of murderous energy in the diffusion out, he certainly will not forget the events of that year, of course, will not forget the Daniel who betrayed him, of course, will not forget the shame that belongs to Stone firearms. On bnce, Blood Throne considers the presence of ck Fire Army Merchant to be a more immediate threat to him. After all, he and the ck Fire Army Merchant have long had a blood feud that cannot be concealed under the surface of harmony. As for Jason, it is true that he feels some sense of threat, but so far, he has not had any past feuds with Jason. As Jason said, he knew that ck Fire Army Merchants ck Day had always been an ambitious man, ruthless and untrustworthy, and he had no doubt that if ck Days forces grew strong enough they would inevitably target his Stone firearms for attack. Likewise, why would he not want to take on ck Fire Army Merchant? Just these years there is no full assurance, plus there is this Jaguar military merchant in the eye of the tiger, so he can only hold his breath until now. Now, with a strong man like Jason joining forces with him to kill ck Fire Army Merchant, he felt that this opportunity could still be seized, and if he could destroy ck Fire Army Merchant and capture the traitor Daniel, it would be worth it. Take a step back, even if it is able to ck Fire Army Merchant to be seriously injured, then he is also out of a bad breath. Thinking of this, Blood Throne looked at Jason, he said word for word: Satan, I agree to your request for cooperation, and officially join forces with you to crush the ck Fire Army Merchant! Hearing these words, Jason was secretly relieved, and with a smile on his face, he said, Thank you very much, you and I will work together, its bound to be a win-win situation! Come on, lets give a high-five as an alliance! Good! Blood Throne nodded. Immediately, Jason stepped forward, extended his right palm and Blood Thrones right palm in the void for a heavy high five, then the two hands sped together, representing the beginning of their alliance. Chapter 850 – Attack and Kill Plan (I) With Jason and Blood Thrones hands sped together, representing that they had reached a preliminary agreement, the two decided to join forces to attack and kill ck Fire Army Merchant. This is indeed to Jasons delight, the purpose of his trip in order to facilitate this, can join forces with Blood Throne, the ck Fire Army Merchant this force first to eliminate or cripple, for Devils Army Factory in Babias construction to buy enough buffer time. Since a consensus has been reached, then in Jasons view, things should be done sooner rather thanter, the sooner action the better, otherwise dyed untilter who knows what changes will be triggered. Immediately, Jason said to Blood Throne, Blood Throne, since we have reached an alliance and cooperation, I think the sooner this operation against ck Fire Army Merchant, the better. Now, we need to draw up a detailed battle n and put it in ce. We need to discuss the details of our deployment, the timing of the attack, and so on. These are all things we need to go and negotiate immediately. Blood Throne also knows that the earlier the action the better, the earlier the action is to be able to hit the ck Fire Army Merchant a surprise, if dyed, until the ck Fire Army Merchant reacted to have a defense, say what is toote. However, the discussion of such a matter is itself extremely confidential matter, can not be half-miss, but also can not be half revealed out, the matter is important, naturally have to find a private enough ce to discuss. Therefore, it is obviously not the right time to discuss this matter in this tropical hotel, Blood Throne is said: Satan, the sooner this matter is discussed, the better. So, I agree with you. But this is a very important matter, and I suggest that we find a ce private enough to discuss it. If you dont mind, you can go to my address here and discuss it. This is no problem. Since you and I are allied, we should treat each other with honesty and trust each other. And its also true that such a matter needs to be discussed in a private enough ce to avoid news leaking out. Jason said. Blood Throne eyes shed a trace of appreciation, Jason can so quickly agreed to down, on the one hand, is the character aspect of the quick and open, on the other hand, is also to him unsuspecting. You know, Blood Throne proposed to go to his residence, is equivalent toe to his territory, since his residence is certainly heavily guarded, inside and outside are his staff, Jason so agreed to go, do not care, in addition to bing allies should show the sincerity and mutual trust, but also shows the confidence of Jasons own style. This is really let Blood Throne for the appreciation, and more and more feel with Jason such a open and quick people cooperation is also good. After things were decided, Jason and Blood Throne ended the party, and Jason took Treg Taylor, Baron, and others with Blood Throne to leave and prepare to go to his residence. White Fox frowned inadvertently. From her point of view, she thought Jasons move carried a certain amount of risk. To Blood Thrones residence is equivalent to being caught in Blood Thrones manpower circle, when if Blood Throne flip-flop, the situation is really too unfavorable for Jason, in Blood Thrones manpoweryer byyer, Jasons side only five people, and how can get out of the trap? But since Jason had made such a decision, White Fox had no choice but to follow. In fact, Jason thought very simple, he artificially came to the city of Manaus, whether in the Tropicana Hotel or in Blood Thrones residence, are tantamount to within Blood Thrones sphere of influence, in other words, his territory. So, it doesnt matter where the negotiations take ce. If Blood Throne really wants to flip, it will not be limited to just his residence, in that case, why not show enough sincerity for this cooperation? A group of people out of the hotel, Blood Throne side has arranged for a vehicle, Jason and his five people sitting in the same car, the car started and left the Tropicana Hotel. The car was driven by Blood Thrones side of the staff, so in the car Jason and others did not say anything. During the period, Jason has been looking at the message, mainly to see if there is any news from Mr. Iron Fist, if there is no news sent, it means that Blood Thrones manpower in the rainforest outside the Tropicana Hotel has no movement for the time being. As long as Blood Throne arranged in the Amazon rainforest those warrior manpower does not have any movement, it means that Blood Throne does not have second thoughts, or sincere to cooperate with him. After driving for about half an hour, the car had driven to the southern suburban area and eventually drove into a single-family house, stopping in the front yard of this vi. When the car drove into the vi, Jason has sensed that the vis inner periphery has the breath of a buried figure, roughly perceived, at the very least, there are more than ten or twenty people or so. Among them, there are four or five extraordinarily strong breath, clearly already opened their own power secret realm of strong people should be the breath. Jason is still calm, his face is still not the slightest change, came to Blood Thrones residence, is like entering a tigers den, if Blood Throne really turned his face, his situation with the people around him is undoubtedly extremely dangerous. However, how can you get a tigers son without entering a tigers den? In order to truly facilitate this coboration, Jason needs to show real sincerity, the only way to impress Blood Throne, to truly facilitate this joint coboration. After the car stopped, Jason and other people walked out one after another. Blood Throne smiled and said, Gentlemen, pleasee in. Jason nodded and walked into the vi with Treg Taylor, Baron, White Fox, and Manjusaka.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After walking in, Blood Throne invited Jason and the others to take seats on the couch. Jason sat down and said straight to the point: Blood Throne, I think you should have extremelyplete information about ck Fire Army Merchant. I think you must have a lot of information about ck Fire Army Merchant over the years. Therefore, I need to know the strength of the White Mask Corps under the ck Fire Army Merchant, the number of strongmen, where the stronghold is located, what precautions are ced in the stronghold, and so on. More importantly, the White Mask Corps fighting style and characteristics. Blood Throne nodded, he didnt deny it, he had indeed been secretly collecting information about ck Fire Army Merchant all these years, he looked at Blood Python and said, You go andpile all the information about ck Fire Army Merchant. The information on the ck Fire Army Merchant. Yes. Blood Python nodded and departed on that note. Jason looked to Manjusaka and said, Flower of Death, you check out some intelligence on ck Fire Army Merchant now, especially what activities ck Fire Army Merchant has been doing recently. Good! Manjusaka nodded, took out theptop she had with her, and got busy too. Jason was scrambling to execute his n of attack against ck Fire Army Merchant as soon as it was finalized. Chapter 851 – Attack and Kill Plan (II) Soon after, Blood Python was to organize some information about ck Fire Army Merchant, filed in a folder on the tablet, and brought it over to Jason to look at. Jason whirled and clicked on it to see, the document was illustrated with detailed information about the White Mask Corps under the ck Fire Army Merchant, from the description on the document, the total strength of the White Mask Corps was about 400 people, among which the elite level fighters were about 150. ck Days personal strength is presumed to be close to the secret six realm of strength, his hands under the name of the first strong man for White Terror, White Terror directly led by the very elite fighters in the White Mask Corps. White Terrors personal strength is also very strong, at most just a little worse than ck Day, and this person is aplete terrorist. Terrorist, cruel and vicious, extreme bloodthirsty, is an extremely terrible enemy. White Mask Corps is extremely extreme, they fight with extreme madness, not afraid of death, and even have a human explosives. The team of warriors, once into the enemy army, will not hesitate to detonate their own explosives. The bomb. It is also the extreme insanity of the White Mask Corps that has made it possible for very few people in South America to dare to mess with this extreme warrior group, and for the White Mask Corps to grow stronger by the day. ck Fire Army Merchants main base is located in Latacunga, Ecuador, the central city of Ecuador and the capital of Cotopaxi province. Located in the Latacunga Valley, 32 km southwest of the Andes and Cotopaxi Volcano, the city waspletely destroyed by volcanic eruptions and earthquakes, and has since been rebuilt. The ck Fire Army Merchants chosen stronghold is located in the Andes Mountains that run through the city of Latacunga, with the basin of the mountains as a cover, heavily fortified and difficult to attack. Jason looked at the information carefully, and at the end he said, White Mask Corpsbat style seems simple and rough, and overall, there is not much of abat formation, relying more on their extreme crazy individual ways to fight,cking a teamworkbat style. So, its not hard to crush such a team of fighters. Blood Thrones eyes shone brightly as he asked, Then, in your opinion, what kind of strategy should we adopt to attack? Before that, I would like to know how many troops you can send on your side? The detailed battle n can only be determined in ordance with the number of troops on our side and our ability to fight. Jason said. Blood Throne mused and said, I also need to have enough soldiers in my stronghold to guard it in case of emergency. In addition, there are still some soldiers and men in charge of various aspects of the arms channel. Therefore, I have estimated that I can deploy about 200 elite warriors on my side. About 200 elite warriors? Jason thought about it and said, Thats about right. Jason thought about it and said, Thats about right. the number of White Mask Corps troops is about 400, but the number of troops hoarded in the stronghold is definitely not that many, only about 200 at most. Satan, what about your side? How many troops can be deployed? Blood Throne asked. I wille with about 30 Satan Operation Group fighters at that time. Jason said. Only 30 people? Blood Throne frowned. Jason smiled and said, My Satan Operation Group warriors, each one of them is an existence that takes one for ten. So, 30 is enough. Jason said this really arrogant and confident enough. So much so that Blood Throne felt some harshness in his ears, but he thought of the Satan Operation Group warriors in the world of darkness repeatedly created brilliant achievements, but also silent. Jason continued, ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold relies on the Andes, and the terrain chosen is easy to defend and difficult to attack. So, ording to my vision, we can divide our forces in two ways. Taking advantage of the White Mask Corps extremely crazy fighting style, I will lead the Satan Operation Group fighters in a feint attack to lure the White Mask Corps fighters stationed in the stronghold and lure them into the booby trap that I haveid on my side. At that time, as soon as the White Mask Corps fighterse out, you will immediately lead your fighters tounch a general attack against the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. Blood Throne pondered Jasons initial battle n and felt that it could be implemented, but there were still some more specific details to discuss. Jason continued, There is no time to lose, our attack and kill operation must be quick. Therefore, I propose that in three days, both of our forces will converge in the Andes Mountains that run through Latacunga City. The rendezvous point will be within five kilometers north of ck Fire Army Merchants main stronghold. Okay, then its settled. Blood Throne said in a deep voice. A more specific battle n and strategy, I will borate when you and I converge our forces. After all, this time, I can only draw up the general direction of the battle n, more detailed still need time to deploy. Jason said. I can understand that. Anyway, I hope you and I will be sessful in this joint effort. Blood Throne said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jasonughed loudly and said, Dont worry, as long as we work together and kill the enemy side by side, we will definitely be able to take ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold in one fell swoop. Well, its time for me to go back and make preparations. This meeting is over, I will return to Babia to make preparations. Okay, see you in three days! Blood Throne said. Jason nodded his head, said goodbye to Blood Throne and left with the men around him. Jason and his group were ready to return to the Tropicana Hotel, pack their bags and leave Manaus immediately for Babia. After Jason and his group left, Blood Pythons eyes shone brightly and he looked at Blood Throne and said, Boss, do you really want to join forces with Satan this time? ording to you, what then? Blood Throne asked. Boss, with all due respect, Satan has shown too much individual fighting power. I always feel that he is a hidden danger. Blood Python said. That had urred to me. But on bnce, I still think its in the best interest to get rid of ck Fire Army Merchant. Then again, do you think if we were to keep Satan and the others this time, we could really do so? Blood Throne asked. Blood Python said, Why not? The Blood Ghost is in ambush in the rainforest with more than a hundred warriors. If you give the order, it will be no problem to surround and kill Satans men. Blood Throne didnt say anything else as he said, Inform the vampires and lead the retreat. Blood Python only nodded, he was about to contact the vampire, but saw that the vampire had taken the lead to call in, he answered the phone, a face immediately looked a little cloudy up. Noticing, Blood Throne frowned and asked, Whats wrong? Blood Python took a deep breath and said slowly: Nothing is wrong. The blood ghost said he ambushed the stronghold around the arranged trick mine was actually eliminated by someone, and the vampire side does not know anything, do not know who eliminated. Blood Thrones eyes sank, his eyes shed, and he slowly said: A good Satan, really is not simple. The Satan Operation Group fighters are the ones who have eliminated the tricky mines, and the Satan fighters are also in ambush in the rainforest, and have already discovered the ambush location of the Blood Ghosts and others. Thepanys main goal is to show us that it is not unprepared. Blood Pythons face was stunned when he heard the words, and a chill seemed to rise from the soles of his feet as he realized that he had once again underestimated Satan and the Satan Operation Group warriors. Chapter 852 Pre-war Calling Order Babia. The next morning, Jason and his team returned to Babia in the early hours of the morning, under the ne rushed through the night. By noon, Mr. Iron Fist also led fifteen Satan Operation Group fighters back to Babia safely. Jason immediately gathered all the Satan Operation Group soldiers for pre-battle preparations. White Fox and her Arctic fox warriors also came, from the employment rtionship Lotus said, Arctic fox has been employed by the Satan Operation Group, so as long as the Satan Operation Group side of the war to start, can ask the Arctic fox warriors to participate in. In arge conference room, Jason said in a deep voice: I have already reached an agreement with Blood Throne, the head of Stone firearms, to join forces. We will join forces with Blood Thrones warrior team to attack and capture the stronghold of ck Fire Army Merchant. At present, we have 50 soldiers in Satan Operation Group and 34 in Arctic fox. I am going to send a team of about 30 fighters to join Blood Thrones fighters. Of the 30 fighters, Arctic fox can take out 10, and White Fox will be in charge of them. Cold, Eagle Eyes, Pam Holder, Eric, Rhonda Boyles, Bear, Dragon and other warriors out of the line to participate in the battle. The rest of the warriors will remain in the base and take charge of the town, just in case. In the meantime, Spear and Thunder, you will be in charge of the construction of Devils Army Factory. Your main job is to guard the perimeter of Babia. If there is an enemy attack, immediately inform me, and arrange for allbatants to retreat to the first and second lines of defense we have established. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Although we have reached a consensus with Blood Throne, we have to guard against Blood Throne. Therefore, the warriors who remain on Babia have a big task and must be vignt, are they understood? Jason, we will definitely defend Devils Army Factory to the death, there is no room for loss! Spear said in a deep voice. Jason, we will definitelyplete the task exined! Thunder also said. Jason nodded his head and continued, I believe in you guys. Each and every one of you is an extremely good warrior, and I believe you can do it. Soldiers onbat missions also hurry up and head to the weapons depot to select theirbat weapons, pack their bags, and then depart by ship immediately. Jason and the warriors who went out to the armory, White Fox side also brought Sea Shark and other ten Arctic fox warriors toe. The arsenal contains a wide variety of weapons, which were carried by ship when Mordeli came earlyst time, from light weapons to heavy weapons, rapid-fire machine guns, sniper rifles, anti-infantry ground. All of them are avable. Among the fighters on Jasons side, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, and Bear are all machine gunners, so their weapon of choice is naturally a heavy machine gun. Mr. Iron Fist prefers Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun, Treg Taylor chooses Gatling rotary heavy machine gun, and Baron and Bear both choose W95 type heavy machine gun. Cameron Dickson, Mary, lion, Leopard, Pam Holder, Rhonda Boyles, Dragon and other raiders chose assault rifles or light machine guns. Cameron Dickson picked up an AUG light machine gun and said with a smile, This thing is good, it shoots fast and its urate. As for the assault rifle, Satan Operation Group fighters mostly choose the M16 or the mostmon AK47. Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes three snipers choose different sniper rifles, Phantom used to use the M200 sniper rifle, Cold is the M99 semi-automatic sniper rifle, Eagle Eyes chose the AWP sniper rifle. Jason, on the other hand, picked up the Barrett M82 heavy sniper, arge-caliber heavy sniper in his hands, capable of ying a terrifying enough role in either striking local armored equipment or suppressing the opponents firepower. The men White Fox brought with her also came and picked out their weapons. After White Fox saw Jason choose a Barrett Heavy Sniper, she also picked up a Barrett Heavy Sniper and said with a smile, Satan, lets see who will be more powerful with this gun when the timees.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jasonughed and looked unimpressed. Sea Shark in Arctic fox picks up a Gatling heavy machine gun, and he himself is a machine gunner. The rest of the Arctic fox fighters have also chosen their weapons. As if that wasnt enough, Jason and the others were carrying marching packs loaded with a single anti-infantry ground. Mines, and grenades and other weapons. After everything was ready, Jason was ready to lead this team of heavily armed warriors. Jason nned to take a ship and go directly to a private port in Ecuador adjacent to the Pacific Ocean, board the port, change transportation to the Andes Mountains adjacent to the city of Latacunga, and then march in secret all the way to the agreed rendezvous with Blood Throne. Jason walked out of the armory, but saw a graceful and wonderful figure walking towards him, the other side of the countrys jade face has been frankly revealed, a pair of narrow and charming phoenix eyes are still cold, but at the moment this pair of beautiful eyes to Jason when the flow of a little expectation. After seeing this sexy and beautiful figure Jasons face was stunned, and only then did he remember that he still had Emily here, a thousand-year-olddy. Speaking of which, these days he has been so busy with Blood Throne that he has forgotten about Emilys existence. From Mr. Iron Fist and other people feedback shows that Emily these days in the training process is really very serious and hard, from the performance, all without being a noble status of the kind of petnt youngdy. To get Mr. Iron Fist such evaluation, enough to show that Emily really is very hard work, she came here is really y really. The more this is the case, the more it gives Jason a headache. Jason, I want to go with you guys. Emilys beautiful eyes looked straight at Jason and opened her mouth. What did you say? Jason froze for a moment. I want to go to battle with you! This time, Emily said loudly, after she finished her mouth of crystal shellfish teeth clenched the lower lip, the skin like fat face like Shunhua jade face is full of a stubborn color. Jason couldnt help but snicker, narrowing his eyes and saying, Are you crazy? Or do you want to die early and reincarnate? Do you think your life is too long or do you think you have nine lives? Youve juste to training for a few days and you want to go to war? Why not? I know theres danger, but Im also mentally prepared. Besides, I wont drag you guys down. My fighting ability is not weak either. Emily said still stubbornly. The battlefield is all guns and bullets, do you think you are having a one-on-one ring battle with your opponent? I know youre strong in martial arts, but theres no use putting it in the battlefield! Jason opened his mouth nonchntly and continued, Besides, do you know how to shoot? Give you a gun, do you know how to aim to kill the enemy? If you dont know how to shoot a gun, do you know how to aim at the enemy? I can shoot! Emily said. Jason froze, and then he blushed and said, Who told you to use the gun? Satan, its me! Phantom stepped forward and spoke up. Chapter 853 – Going to War (I) Jason looked over at Phantom, who frowned and asked, You taught her to use a gun? Right. Phantom nodded as she continued, I taught her how to use a sniper rifle, and she is very talented in that area as well, her sniping uracy is close to top notch. I dont think she has any shorings other than the shorings in the use of weapons and actualbat. She is very strong in closebat, and if she improves herbat experience, there are not many people who can beat her in closebat. And realbat experience can only be umted from realbat after all. Jason sniffed and then turned his eyes to Emily as he asked, Are you sure you want to travel to be a part of this battle?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. OK! Emily said in a determined tone. Okay, then Ill give you that chance. But you must remember that obeying orders is the first element. I dont expect you to be able to kill the enemy, you can observe and learn in this battle, but you just dont be a burden to the team. Jason spoke in a cold voice and then said, Now, you can go and choose your weapon. Emilys stunning jade face showed a hint of delight as she answered and headed towards the weapons store. Phantom apanied her into the armory and helped her select the relevant weapons. After the teams of warriors who went to war were assembled, Jason led them towards the port orientation. Babia on the crowded, in order to avoid news leakage, Jason they are from another secret passage to the port, the port has been Jason control, usually by the Gabri armed soldiers in the guard, idle people can not approach, so the town even if there are any ears, but also can not approach to pry news. The procession of fighters led by Jason arrived on the port dock and they began to board the ship. Mr. Warfield of the Satan Operation Group and three other Satan Operation Group soldiers were responsible for transporting Jason and the others to a private port in Ecuador. Soon, the ship started after sounding the horn, the roaring motor sound vibrated and rose, the ship broke the surface of the sea and began to sail at full speed. On the ship, Jason will Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Baron, White Fox and other people gathered over, spread out a topographic map and began to discuss the specific operation battle n. ording to the information given by Blood Throne, the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold is located at approximately this range. Jason drew a circle on the Andes Mountains adjacent to Latacunga City in the topographic map and marked it out in this way, he continued, ck Fire Army Merchant has been operating in this stronghold for many years, and it will not be easy to capture it. The other sides stronghold must be very strong. So, we and Blood Throne are divided into two ways, we are responsible for luring out some of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold and set booby traps halfway, Blood Thrones side took the opportunity to attack and kill the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. As long as we destroy the enemy troops we lured out, we will be able to join up with Blood Thrones soldiers and attack ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold with all our might. White Fox nodded and said, Thisbat option is also feasible. But we also need to consider White Mask Corpsbat capabilities, especially their armed equipment. Lets say their armored fighting vehicles, helicopter gunships, etc. These anti-personnel weapons are very powerful and need to be dealt with specifically. The ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold uses the mountains of the Andes as cover, and in mountainous terrain, armored fighting vehicles are limited in what they can do. Of course, the threat of anti-aircraft guns on armored fighting vehicles definitely needs to be taken into ount as well. Jason opened his mouth and continued, As for the helicopter gunships, we already carry enough Stinger shoulder-mounted man-portable anti-aircraft missiles this time. If the other side sends out helicopter gunships, they can also be sunk. One more thing. White Fox spoke up and said, Once the war starts, it would be best to have Flower of Death block and cut off the signal source of ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, so that ck Fire Army Merchant cannot send the first signal of assistance to the outside world. The ck Fire Army Merchant has some local militants following it, in addition to the White Mask Corps troops under itsmand. If local militants allied with ck Fire Army Merchant are allowed toe to their support, the situation will be unpredictable. Jason nodded and said, This aspect of Manjusakas work has been in progress. It was believed that once the war started, she was able to briefly jam the signal source of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold through theputers informationwork. If we crush the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, do you n not to participate in dividing up the market share of the arms left behind by the ck Fire Army Merchant? White Fox asked. Jasons eyes shed, he said: When negotiating with Blood Throne, I have promised him not to participate in the post-war arms market interests, how can I go back on my word? Besides, Devils Army Factory has not yet beenpletely built, even if it is topete for a certain market share is also useless for the time being. My move is just a dying tactic. Everything has to wait until Devils Army Factory ispleted and perfected, and also to get rid of potential threats in various aspects, such as the Assassination Leagues stronghold in South America and so on. In such a situation, Devils Army Factory will be able to do something. What you said is also right. White Fox nodded and continued, That day you fought Blood Throne and showed your own strength, I think Blood Throne must be wary of you. Even if he is able to work with you this time, he will still see you as the biggest threatening opponent going forward. Of course I know this. There are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests. In front of enough interests, he will only choose to cooperate with me. Including in the future as well. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Even if the ck Fire Army Merchant is annihted, Blood Throne will not be able to eat the market share left by the ck Fire Army Merchant, there is still the Jaguar military merchant in the There are still Jaguar military merchant in the eye of the tiger. In such a situation, Blood Throne will not be stupid enough to turn against me and make another enemy for itself. White Fox gave Jason a deep look and said, I have suddenly discovered a fact. Hmm? Jason looked to White Fox in confusion. Whoever chose to make an enemy of you would have made a foolish decision. White Fox said. Jasonughed and said, Ill take that as apliment. At that moment, Manjusaka, who hade with the army, came over and she said, Satan, I have gathered an intelligence about the ck Fire Army Merchant. What kind of information? Jason asked. In the past few days, ck Fire Army Merchant is gathering arge number of men back into the stronghold. There seems to be a move. Manjusaka said. Jason thought about it and said, It should be that the ck Fire Army Merchant is preparing to gather all the troops under hismand and prepare to join up with the Jaguar military merchants troops and then join forces to attack Babia. After a pause, Jason sneered and said in a murderous voice, Thats good. We are waiting for the ck Fire Army Merchant to gather all the troops in the stronghold, so we can wipe out the ck Fire Army Merchants forces in this battle and kill them all! Chapter 854 – Going to war (II) Two dayster. In a private port in Ecuador adjacent to the Pacific Ocean, the ship on which the Satan Operation Group was traveling finally arrived and docked in this port. Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron Dickson, White Fox, Sea Shark and a host of other soldiers came out one after another, wearing civilian clothes, carrying marching bags, each soldier carrying a ck suitcase in his hands. Inside these boxes, they contain weapons, ammunition, etc. This port is also located in a border town in Ecuador, basically as a private port for smuggling and smuggling, so the town that relies on this port is also mixed and chaotic. The towns local snake named Aldous, he also has a name called blood-sucking bat, as the name implies is an insatiable person, as long as the money, in front of him everything is good to say. Jason enjoys dealing with people like this, as long as the money can be used to solve the problem in a way that he consistentlyes to like. So by the time he arrived in this port town, Jason had already made contact with Aldous. As he walked up the pier, Jason saw Aldous, a middle-aged man with a full beard, a stout body, a rosyplexion, a gangly air, surrounded by seven or eight men. Aldous, hello again. Jason said with a nd smile as he walked up. Good to see you, old boy. Aldous also came up and shook Jasons hand as he continued, The vehicle you need is ready for you. Saying that, Aldous pointed smoothly, pointing in the direction of the three Raptor Truck parked, basically all in the six or seven newyers or so. Very good, its just a pleasure working with you. Jason opened his mouth, handed Aldous a ck duffel bag and said, Here is $300, 000. You can count it in person. Also, I dont want my whereabouts leaked out. I think you can do that, including the people under your hands. Aldous took the duffel bag and opened it, a smile appeared on his face and he said, Dont worry old buddy, when you leaveter, Ill pretend I never saw you. As for these few people around me even more will not talk too much, if they still want to live well. Very good! Jason tapped Aldous on the shoulder as he greeted the warriors around him and headed toward the three Raptor Trucks. Three Raptor Trucks are also enough to carry the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field. The women in the field can sit inside the vehicle, while the rest of the people are seated in the back of the Raptor Truck. Jason drove a car, Manjusaka, White Fox, Mary, Phantom and Emily were all sitting in the car he was driving. Manjusaka is turning on the satnav and giving Jason directions.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Of the two cars following behind, one was driven by LION and one by Baron. Along the way, Jason and his team did not take the roads in Ecuador, otherwise, if they were caught, they would be in a lot of trouble. Jason and the guys drove the car, basically along the mountain roads in the foothills of the Andes, which is why Jason needed Aldous to provide the Raptor Truck. These mountain roads are rugged, but for off-road performance, higher ground vehicles or able to pass, most of these mountain roads are those smuggling smugglers to open out, over time, some vehicles will be able to pass. Its still about 230 kilometers from our destination. Manjusaka spoke up and continued, If we keep driving, at the current speed, we should be able to arrive tomorrow morning, just in time for the rendezvous with Blood Throne. Jason nodded, due to driving on this mountain road, the car simply can not drive fast, the tter areas of the car can also be mentioned 50 or 60 km per hour, if the rugged road, the car can only be 20 to 30 km per hour slowly through the speed. Driving on such mountain roads is also faced with unpredictable dangers, after all, these mountain roads are often smuggled smugglers through, including some vicious drug trafficking militants, so it is not umon for these mountain roads to kill people. In response, the Satan Operation Group fighters in the three vehicles were also prepared, and those sitting in the carriages were already armed and keeping a close eye on the situation around them. If there are really unscrupulous bandits whoe to kill and cross the border, the harvest will be self-seeking death. Jason noticed through the rearview mirror that Emily looked a little excited and nervous, he smiled lightly, he understood Emily this emotion, after all, is the first time to participate in realbat. Emily, close your eyes for a while and get some rest. Nourish your spirit. Dont be overly nervous, its not good for the battleter. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, you do your best to support the opponent at the same time, but also to be vignt about their own safety and security situation. This, no one can help you. Emily nodded, she didnt say anything. Phantom, who was sitting with her, wasmunicating with her in a low voice, presumably passing on some experience. Gradually, night fell, the whole mountain road was dark, only the sound of three cars whistling echoed around. asionally, the side of the mountain road in the forest of the mountain range, also has a burst of beast roar, in this night listening to look extremely creepy, let peoples bones. The Satan Operation Group fighters on the carriage took turns on guard duty, bing more and more alert to the situation around them. The night was peaceful. By about nine oclock the next morning, Jason and his team finally drove to the designated rendezvous point near. Immediately, Jason and the others got out of the car, changed into specialbat uniforms, carried their marching bags, and picked up the weapons in their hands, before sneaking in towards the Anse Mountains. The Satan Operation Group soldiers immediately took up their roles, with Phantom, Cold and Eagle Eyes scouting in front of them, Jason leading the team of fighters in front of them, and Treg Taylor and Baron at the back of the team. A line of warriors team in orderly and silent in this mountain forest marching rapidly. Emily really felt shocked in her heart after seeing this silent discipline with her own eyes, and this methodical and tacit cooperation reminded her of the army. After diving three kilometers toward the designated rendezvous with Blood Throne in the Andes, Jason tuned into his headset and tuned to an exclusive channel. This channel has been drawn up when talking to Blood Throne, and when the two sides arrive near the rendezvous point, just tune in to this channel to make contact. Blood Throne, this is Satan, this is Satan, please respond when you receive! Jason spoke into his headset in a low voice. In the headset, there was no response from Blood Throne. Headset channel eptance is also limited to a certain range, the only way to make contact calls is within a certain range. Jason led the team to continue to sneak forward for about two kilometers, he once again contacted Blood Throne through the headset, when the headset finally came back: I have received, I have received. satan, are you there yet? We have arrived. Let me know the coordinates of your location and Ill head over to meet up with you. Jason said in response. Good! Blood Throne spoke up and informed Jason of a specific coordinate location. Jason asked Manjusaka to locate the coordinates that Blood Throne had told him, and led the fighters around him to dive forward, and after about a kilometer of diving, he finally saw Blood Throne and his battle column of heavily armed fighters around him. Chapter 855 – Going to war (III) Blood Throne also saw Jason, who led the Satan Operation Group fighters out, Blood Throne wore a camougebat uniform, his body was filled with a bloodthirsty aura of killing, standing proudly on the spot, he was like a contemporary overlord. Behind it, there is a neatly lined up column of warriors, each fully armed, emitting a stern aura, the whole two hundred warriors standing together, is enough to form a strong and overwhelming aura of oppression. Blood Throne brought his soldiers to meet Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters in full armor, and such a gesture is more or less a demonstration.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason was not impressed when he saw this, he led one of the Satan Operation Group warriors around him towards the front, each Satan Operation Group warrior is expressionless, calm and collected, but the action is neat and tidy, walking silently, giving the impression of a ghostly giant ghost-like warrior team. Every Satan Operation Group warriors body invisibly reveals a terrifying and monstrous killing aura, which seems to be rendered with blood and fire, bringing people an invisible oppressive force. Jason brought over the warriors obviously only about thirty people, but when their own rendering of blood and fire killing aura to the fullest, giving people the feeling as if they were facing a team of thousands of warriors, appearing majestic, as if in front of this iron-blooded warriors, there is no enemy that they can not annihte attack and kill. The corners of Blood Thrones eyes fluttered unnoticeably a few times, and after really seeing the Satan Operation Group led by Jason, even he had a feeling of being shaken to his core. I only feel that in front of this team of about thirty warriors themselves coalesced in front of that aura, the aura of more than two hundred elite warriors standing in line behind him were suppressed. Jason led over this team of warriors brought him an imposing aura, like an army of a thousand horses! The aura of iron-blooded killing, is definitely the veterans who have experienced a hundred battles and not die to be able to gather out, which reminds him of Jason had said that his one Satan Operation Group warrior can be worth ten elite warriors words, this is not a mouthful, and even modest. Blood Throne collected his mind as he walked forward and said with a smile, Satan, then our two forces are finally converging. Jason gave a smile and shook Blood Thrones hand. Afterwards, Jason reviewed the elite warriors Blood Throne brought over, a hint of appreciation flowed from his eyes and he said with a smile, No wonder Blood Throne you are able to sit on one side in South America, with such a strong army of warriors, who dares toe and mess with them? Blood Throne smiled lightly and said, Satan you should stop snickering at me. Its this Satan Operation Group warrior beside you thatmands respect. Jason smiled, looking undeniable as he said, Next, lets discuss the n of attack. Approximately how far is this ce from ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold? About five kilometers or so to go. Blood Throne said. Jason nodded, he called over Phantom, Cold and Eagle Eyes, gave them a few instructions and made some arrangements for scouting missions, then the three left and stalked towards the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. Have you sent anyone to scout within this area? Are there any suspicious circumstances? Jason asked. Blood Throne said, There is nothing suspicious within this kilometer, and the soldiers of White Mask Corps under ck Fire Army Merchant will not extend their patrol to this area. Good. The operational n is the same as what we said in ourst interview with you. Well split up into two groups to attack and kill. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I have sent three soldiers to scout out the terrain along the way, and will then scout out the terrain along the way, such as what areas are suitable for minefields, what terrain is suitable for annihting the enemy, and so on. At night, I will lead the Satan Operation Group soldiers to attack the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold to lure them out. At that time, you will lead the soldiers under yourmand to stay at the designated location, and after I give you the action instructions, you will immediately lead your soldiers tounch a general attack towards the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. After I wipe out the enemy troops I lured out, I will also immediately go to join you and capture the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. Blood Throne murmured after hearing that and said, Meaning that the warrior team on my side will be the vanguard and take the lead in attacking ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold? There is no such argument, right? The number of warriors on your side wasrge, and when you went to attack the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, your sides troops opened fire in full force, and the scope of the attack wasrge, which was able to make the ck Fire Army Merchant fail to react in time for a while. Another reason is that, with your side attacking and killing, ck Fire Army Merchant cannot send troops to reinforce the enemy fighters lured out from my side. It also gives my side some time to annihte the team of enemy fighters lured out. Jason said in a deep voice. Blood Thrones eyes shone with essence, still in contemtion. Jason said after seeing this, Or we can do it differently. You lead a team of about 100 warriors under yourmand to make a feint attack and lure some of the ck Fire Army Merchants forces out first. The remaining warriors on your side will obey my withering, and I will lead them to attack ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold with my Satan Operation Group warriors. Blood Throne thought about it and said, Satan, lets follow the scenario you mentioned before. Jason nodded and said, Blood Throne, you are also a strong person who has experienced countless battles. Therefore, you should also know that war is never a childs y, and the opportunities on the battlefield are fleeting. If you hold a wait-and-see, negative attitude, then this battle can not be fought at all. Since we have all sent our troops here to converge, then we have only one purpose C to annihte the ck Fire Army Merchant! Therefore, we need to make the same enemy and need to go all out in order to win this battle! Blood Thrones heart was astonished, he took a deep breath and said in a determined tone, Satan, I understand this truth! Dont worry, I will definitely give my all in this battle and leave no stone unturned! Good! Jason smiled, then said, Now you can let the warriors in the field rest in ce. When the scouting warriors I sent out return the information, we will start deployingbat operations at nightfall. Jasons side of the Satan Operation Group warriors have been resting on the ground, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor and other warriors began to check their weapons, check the ammunition they carry and so on. In fact, they had already checked it long before, and now they still take the trouble to check it, just to avoid any hint of ident when the battle starts. Manjusaka had opened her personalptop and she started searching for the signal source from ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. Her character was tracking the signal source of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, and when the battle started, she would jam or even cut the signal source of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. Before a battle is fought, often the first to fight are information war. Chapter 856 Night Strike (I) Late afternoon. Cold and Eagle Eyes were the first two to return, Jason greeted them when he saw them and he asked, Wheres Phantom? Jason, Phantom is still in ambush scouting. She said to wait until a littleter in the night, then shell sneak forward and close in on the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, check it out and report back. Cold said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason nodded, convinced of Phantoms own personal abilities. Tell us the information that you two have detected. Jason said. Cold was the first to say: ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold outer one kilometer range, there is the other side of the patrol warriors, roughly estimated a total of three groups of patrol warriors team, each group of the number of people in the 15 or so. This is only the outer patrol soldiers, a little further in there is a small defensive position, after this defensive position, is the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. And a defensive position? Jason raised an eyebrow. Right. This defensive position is probably the size of about a hundred soldiers. However, there are towers and bunkers on both sides of the defensive position. Cold opened his mouth, and then used a branch to draw a roughly ck Fire Army Merchant frontline defense position formation on the ground, as well as the distribution of the towers, bunkers and gun towers. Jason mused after looking at it and said, From the direction, ck Fire Army Merchants defensive line is in the south, Blood Throne, you can lead a team of fighters from the southeast and march about 1. 5 kilometers away from the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. You can march from the southeast and lie in ambush about 1. 5 km from the ck Fire Army Merchant position. Wait for mymand before attacking. Jason continued: ck Fire Army Merchant south of the defensive positions on the sentry tower and bunker there is a certain dead space. So you sneak from the southwest, in the night is not easy to be detected. On my side, I will attack and kill from the front of ck Fire Army Merchants defensive position to lure their troops out. Blood Throne nodded as he said, Okay, Ill wait for instructions from your side to act when the timees. At this point, Eagle Eyes continued, Jason, we have detected a t terrain one kilometer away from the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, which is suitable for setting up mine traps. We can lure the enemy troops out and ambush them on this mountainous terrain. As long as the enemy troops are lured to the mine trap area, we can then attack and definitely wipe them out. Good! Jason nodded his head. After the discussion, Jason asked all the soldiers to prepare for the battle. Manjusaka spoke up, Satan, Ive got a lock on the source of the signal from ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. Can we get in there and have the signal cut off? Jason asked. It will take some time for me to decipher it in order to cut it off. However, interference is certainly not a problem. Manjusaka said. Good, then I wait for your side to decipher, really can not be deciphered, then the interference of the signal source is also okay. Jason said. Manjusaka nodded and continued her deciphering work at hand. Local time, about nine oclock, Phantom is finally returned, her figure is like a ghost, silent sh from the mountains in front of the forest. The ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold resembles a castle structure, with high walls on the outside and a castle on the inside. Inside, the main building is a castle. From the distribution of troops, the southeast side is rtively weak. Jason nodded, having this further detailed information was also helpful for the next attack and kill operation. Jason had Blood Throne lead his troops from the southeast to sneak into ambush is also correct, from the enemys weakest military deployment point to attack, to be able to kill the opponent a handful. As long as we have blood, as long as we are brave enough, as long as we charge without fear, this battle can only be won and not lost. Jason said loudly. Blood Throne also said in a deep voice: Brothers, when ck Fire Army Merchant killed more than a hundred soldiers in our second stronghold, I have not forgotten this blood feud, and I think you have not forgotten it either! This is our Stone firearms is our Monty Python Mercenary Corps a disgrace! Tonight, its time for us to take revenge and avenge our past shame. I want you all to rise up, let your blood burn, and nt the g of Monty Python Mercenary Corps on the castle of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold! Can you do it? Yes! The elite warriors of the Monty Python Mercenary Corps brought over by Blood Throne opened their mouths and shouted, their blood stirring up, their eyes burning with a fierce will to fight and kill! Then move with me! Blood Throne said in a deep voice. Immediately, Blood Throne led these elite warrior manpower marching towards the southeast, this elite warriors also showed excellentbat quality, in the process of marching in silence, maintaining an orderly discipline. Jason waved his big hand and said, Brothers, follow me. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, White Fox and others have lined up in formation, marching with Jason toward the front. Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes three people are still in front of the sneak scouting, in case there is any enemy situation. Manjusaka also followed the group, she marched in the middle of the group like Emily, and was kind of protected. Manjusaka was able to keep up with the marching speed of the Satan Operation Group warriors because she had some practical training inbat for her own professional reasons, so she was able to keep up with the marching speed of the Satan Operation Group. As for Emily, she herself is a martial arts powerhouse, although the training time on Babia is not long, but with her understanding ofbat, coupled with her own martial arts strength base, she is alsofortable in marching. Emily is holding an M200 sniper rifle, Phantom taught her the use of sniper rifles for a few days, but did not expect her to be very talented in this area, for sniper rifle aiming and sniping showed an amazing potential. This is because Emilys perception is very strong, but also has an amazing intuitive sniping ability, coupled with Phantom such as the top sniping master serious teaching, making a short time Emilys sniping level improved significantly. However, this is Emilys first time to participate in a real battle, she does have some nervousness in her heart, however, she herself has tried to do her best. Half an hourter, the Satan Operation Group soldiers had reached the area that Eagle Eyes had said was suitable forying down mine traps. Jason checked the surrounding terrain and the area was indeed suitable for setting up booby traps. Iron Fist, you take lion and ten other people andy down a chain of trick mines in this area. Once youre done setting up, you guys will ambush in that forest in the back. Jason opened his mouth and then said, The rest of you, follow me and continue marching towards the front. Mr. Iron Fist nodded, leaving some of his men on his side for booby trap setup. Jason led the rest of the group of fighters and marched forward, pointing his sword at the ck Fire Army Merchant. Chapter 857 Night Strike (II) The night is silent and silent. The mountains and forests are heavy with dark shadows, from time to time with a burst of beast roar resounded and rose, cut through the dead of the night. Jason led the army to continue sneaking forward for about half an hour, and had already arrived at the outer area of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. At this time, Jasons headset came the voice of Cold, who was scouting the enemy in front of him, Jason, there are patrol fighters patrolling over towards the front, and the other side only has one group of patrol fighters. Roger that! Jason opened his mouth and continued, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, you three remember, once the battle starts, your mission is to be the first to snipe the soldiers on the enemys sentry towers and bunker turrets. Roger that! In the headset, there have been responses from Cold, Phantom, and Eagle Eyes. Jason gestured towards the team of fighters around him and said in a low voice, A patrol of ck Fire Army Merchant fighters is cruising towards our direction. Be prepared to ambush and kill. Once the enemy figure appears, attack and kill with cold weapons, then assault at full speed towards the front to attack and kill the enemy strongholds defensive positions. White Fox, Cameron Dickson, Treg Taylor, Baron, Sea Shark, Leopard and others nodded their heads, and then the fighters in the field scattered in an arc formation in all directions, one by one, with the cover of the surrounding bunkers, stalking towards the front in ambush. As for Emily, Jason also gave her the task of keeping Manjusaka safe in the rear. When there is no enemy to kill, she does not need to strike, just protect Manjusaka. As one Satan Operation Group fighter began to sneak into ambush, the entire forest in the night looked no different from the usual, followed by the sound of footsteps ahead, a bright shlight re towards the surrounding area. A line of patrolling warriors appeared, numbering about fifteen, each wearing a white mask on their faces, and a violent and bloodthirsty aura pervaded from their bodies, just like the bloodthirsty beasts in this dark forest. This costume, especially the white mask worn on the face, is already proving that this team of warriors is the White Mask Corps warriors. This team of patrol warriors, patrolling around the outer areas of the stronghold, they appeared to be very serious, and no one spoke, they were all carrying out their patrol tasks seriously. Only, this team of warriors is not noticed, in their patrol route around the forest, mountain rocks in the cover, is a pair of cold eyes are staring at them, as if watching gradually into the hunting trap of prey. Jason ambushed on the right side of the bearing, he was surrounded by White Fox, with this patrol warriors have walked into the circle of their ambush, Jasons eyes shed a harsh kill, the next moment C Whoosh! Jasons figure shed out, and with his feet stored, a powerful burst of power erupted from the soles of his feet, and his figure shed directly forward, sprinting towards the White Mask Corps warrior team. Jasons speed is very fast, a sh dash is instantly approaching the team of warriors, that moment, his right hand raised, a cold ray of light from the heart of the hand appeared.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thats a Mad Dog assault knife. Snort! The assault knife in Jasons hand stabbed straight ahead, prating the throat of an enemy soldier with lightning speed, and when the knife was pulled out, a shower of blood appeared, then the knife folded again and stabbed into the chest of another soldier. Snort! At almost the same moment, an ambush figure shed out one after another, and with Jason almost at the same moment to assault is White Fox, she holds a fox-shaped de, it is her own fox knife. The fox knife in White Foxs hand was raised, and a sh of snowy de passed across the air, the sharp de wiping across the throats of two White Mask Corps fighters with lightning speed, leaving a bloody and fatal sh. Cameron Dickson, Treg Taylor, Baron, Leopard, Sea Shark and other warriors all showed up to attack and kill, their aura was strong and up, and contained a powerful force to kill and destroy. Treg Taylors entire body was like an armored chariot, his hands were wearing finger tiger hand spikes, his sturdy body in a rapid assault apanied by the whistling wind, approaching his fists, containing his own terrifying force, towards the White Mask Corps fighters in front of him sted over. Bang! Bang! Treg Taylors fist nearly blew the heads off of these White Mask Corps fighters when it struck them in the face. The spikes on the finger tigers hand spikes went straight into their facial skulls, almost piercing their heads. Barons own aura is like a wild dragon, itself has a mighty aura, he rushed out, the saber in his hand cut sharply across, cutting out a line of blood. Sea Shark also appeared to be incredibly violent, giving the impression of a giant shark in the sea, his huge body rushed up, directly knocked several White Mask Corps fighters to the ground, and then he took a big step up, abat knife in his hand to make up for the kill. Each of the sprinting warriors showed their most severe fighting skills, trying to kill with a single blow, not giving the White Mask Corps warriors a chance to react. In fact, the White Mask Corps patrol fighters were all unable to react to the sudden attack that caught thempletely off guard. You know this is something that hasnt been done in years. The White Mask Corps soldiers under the ck Fire Army Merchant had nightly patrols, but they never thought anyone woulde to attack the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, which they thought was impossible to happen, but tonight it happened. Because of this, when faced with Jasons surprise attack, they simply had no time to react, and even the ability to raise their guns in their hands failed to do so. After all, the attack was led by Jasons Satan Operation Group fighters, and they were in the ambush circle of Satan Operation Group fighters, so its not surprising that they failed to react to the sudden attack. When Jason killed the fourth White Mask Corps fighter, there was not a single White Mask Corps fighter left standing in the field, all of them had been killed. Jason put away the Mad Dog assault knife in his hand and said into his headset, Manjusaka, now you can jam or cut off the other sides signal source. After saying that, Jason continued, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, you immediately lock on to the fighters in the enemys sentry tower bunker and snipe them! All soldiers listen to the order, attack at full speed and kill the enemys defensive positions! Jason spoke in a deep voice, and his gaze, which contained a harsh murderous intent, looked ahead towards the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, and with a wave of his hand, he immediately led a rapid assault towards the front. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure shed, Treg Taylor, Baron, Sea Shark, these machine gunners have put up the heavy machine gun in their hands, Cameron Dickson, Mary, Leopard, Bear, Dragon, Eric and other assault warriors also hurriedly towards the front. Jason held the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, and a bitter killing intent was permeating. With the Satan Operation Group fighters assaulting at full speed, the battle began. Chapter 858 Fire Power Power Attack Treg Taylor, Baron, and Sea Shark, the machine gunners, were the first to assault toward the front, and they were fast simply because they were bearing the heavy burden of powerful firepower. In addition, Leopard, Cameron Dickson, Mary, Eric, Pam Holder, Rhonda Boyles and other assault warriors also burst in at full speed, a solemn atmosphere from their bodies. With that team of patrol warriors were killed in one, so that this forest has begun to fill on a thick smell of blood, in such a situation, Jason will order the warriors around the full speed assault kill. Because those White Mask Corps warriors are always bloodthirsty and murderous, the smell of blood is extremely keen, this team of patrol warriors were killed under the diffuse blood, soon the rest of the patrol warriors within this area will be sensed. So Jasons full-speed assault is to kill the other side by surprise. Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes and the three of them are scouting ahead, the other two patrol warriors movements have been locked by them long ago, Eagle Eyes immediately informed Jason of the two patrol warriors teams movements and directions. Jason led the warriors around him to close up and rushed into a dense forest ahead, immediately sensing some footstepsing from ahead as well as an unusual aura. Fire! Jason shouted loudly and pointed the Barrett sniper rifle forward in his hand, locking onto a breath and then directly pulling the trigger Phew! A sniper slug sniped out toward the front, and after one shot, Jason shifted his gun and aimed at another breath figure. At the same time C Ta-da-da-da-da! The sound of violent machine guns rang out, Treg Taylor, Baron, Sea Shark, Bear their hands of heavy machine guns have opened fire with full force, crazy machine gun bullets whistling towards the front, intersecting machine gun bullets are formed a tongue of fire, with a destructive momentum towards the front of the sweeping stranglehold. TUTTLE TUTTLE TUTTLE! Cameron Dickson, Leopard and other assault fighters also looked for a goodbat cover, the assault rifle in the hands of the same time to fire, dense bullets woven into a firework, towards the front of the envelope and up. Pfft! Pfft! Ah The miserable screams echoed up, and in front of them, those two patrol warriors just intersected, but to their surprise, they were greeted by a powerful web of firepower sweeping and covering. The remaining fighters hastily looked for cover to counter-attack, but the firepowerwork that swept over was too fierce, and their sporadic counter-attacks were simply useless under the powerful firepowerwork coverage, after a round of strafing, the two patrol fighters did not survive, all were shot and killed. Whoosh! Whoosh! After killing these outer patrol fighters, Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters immediately burst forward, not far ahead of the defensive positions of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. In front of the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold is a defensive position. The defensive positions were manned by one warrior after another, and at that moment, a burst of gunfire from the front caused the warriors in these defensive positions to be alerted. A small head warrior in the defensive position face changed in shock and rose, he immediately took out hismunicator to contact the team of warriors patrolling the periphery of the stronghold, but he did not get a response to his contact again and again. This soldier immediately understood that there is an enemy attack, the outer patrol warriors are only afraid that all have been killed empty. This warrior immediately raised the rm, notifying the warriors in the entire stronghold that a red alert was issued. At the same time, this soldier also immediately contacted the Ghost Face responsible for the defense of the entire stronghold, informing the emergency enemy situation. Ghost Face is a ck Fire Army Merchant in the secret power realm strong, in the entire ck Fire Army Merchant, his personal strength and prestige is only second to ck Day and White Terror two. Ghost Face is not only a strong individualbatant, he is also an excellentbatmander, with outstanding strategy and the ability to arrange troops. So, ck Fire Army Merchants defense system is all taken care of by Ghost Face. At this time, the ck Fire Army Merchants ording to the store, a main building castle, the castle is brightly lit, inside and outside with a white masked elite warriors are on guard. In a bright and spacious council room on the third floor of the castle, there were three figures sitting together discussing matters. Sitting in the middle is a man wearing ck power suit, his figure is medium, slightly thin, his own breath is like a ck abyss of deep terror, the whole person is an untamed aura, vaguely diffuse an extreme bloodthirsty crazy nature.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He is none other than ck Day, the boss of the entire White Mask Corps and the head of the entire ck Fire Army Merchant. To the right of ck Day is a man wearing a white mask C no, hes not wearing a mask, because one of his faces looks like a mask. His face is extremely pale, like a white paper, even the color of his lips is different from the normal rosy, is also dyed with a little white ss, so that his face looks extremely scary, like a white-faced ghost. He is the famous White Terror in the ck Fire Army Merchant and the whole South American armsmunity! White Terror the origin of the name lies in his a field of actual killings obtained, where he passed, as the spread of the White Terror general, the extreme killings to achieve his fearful reputation. His own strength is very strong, almost no less than ck Day-like existence, so the entire ck Fire Army Merchant, spare ck Day is the boss, but ck Day to White Terror is also extremely respectful. On the left sits a man with a white Ghost Face fang mask, he is tall and sturdy, but cloaked, there is a strong and violent aura in the diffusion, he is responsible for the entire defense system of the ck Fire Army Merchant Ghost Face. ck Day summoned White Mask and Ghost Face over, obviously to discuss important matters. ck Day looked at one of the materials provided by Ghost Face and he said, That means if we want to unite with Blood Lion Army Corps to attack Babia, we can only send about 200 elite soldiers on our side? Ghost Face nodded and said, Yes. Boss, our stronghold side also needs troops to guard, plus the major arms channels also need to have troops to transport to guard, if we pull out more troops, Im afraid we just cant maintain the smooth situation of our stronghold with the arms business. ck Day nodded and said coldly, We are sending out about 200 soldiers, and Blood Lion Army Corps has at least 200 soldiers or more. The Satan Operation Group, from the information they have received, has less than 100 men. With more than four times our strength, it will not be a problem to attack and kill Babia. If Blood Thrones side also sends troops, then this battle is definitely a sure thing. White Mask said. The gaze in ck Days eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Blood Throne has always remembered the blood feud back when we captured his second stronghold. So its normal for him not toe and participate this time. The corner of White Masks mouth lifted and said, What I am worried about is that Blood Throne will suddenly lead the troops to attack and kill while we are in a fire fight with Satan Operation Group and be the final profiteer. ck Day frowned at his words and pondered for a while. Just then C Tic! Tick! A mournful siren sounded and spread throughout the stronghold. At the same time, Ghost Face side also received an urgent enemy situation briefing from the fighters in the defense position. Chapter 859 Iron Blood Satan Operation Group What do you mean? The three patrol warrior teams on the outside havepletely lost contact? There are enemy troops with unknown identitiesing towards the stronghold to kill?! Ghost Face fiercely stood up, the sturdy body diffused a terrifying monstrous killing aura, a strong bloody killing gas in rising up, representing his inner rage. I have understood the situation, I will go there now. Ghost Face then said. Ghost Face ended the call, and the gaze in his eyes rose grimly as he looked at ck Day and said, Boss, Carl from the defensive position informed that an enemy of unknown identity attacked the stronghold. In addition, it is possible that all the patrolling warriors on the outskirts of the stronghold have been wiped out. ck Days eyes shed a demonic blood color, a rich as if the substance of the bloody killing gas from his body diffused, the whole person as a bloodthirsty beast is waking up. He was furious, with a burning anger rising from his heart, since he had attacked the stronghold of Stone firearms in Ecuador, and then established the stronghold of ck Fire Army Merchant here, he had never been attacked in all these years. Even the ck Fire Army Merchant secretly have some friction with Stone firearms, but it is only limited to a small conflict, even the Monty Python Mercenary Corps under themand of Stone firearms has not raised troops to attack his stronghold. So, what exactly are the peopleing to attack the stronghold? What is the power of the other side? These are no longer important in ck Days view, because he feels that the other side is looking for death! How dare hee to attack his stronghold where he has hoarded heavy troops? Ghost Face, you have only one mission, no matter what means you use, kill this enemy army without a single bone! I want them all dead! ck Day said coldly, word by word. Yes! Ghost Face nodded as he moved his body and immediately left to direct the battle in the defensive position. Boss, although we dont know exactly what forces areing, lets go check it out. White Terror said. Lets go! ck Day opened his mouth, his body was full of killing energy, his character was violent and bloodthirsty, at this time he only thought of killing the iing enemies. In the blink of an eye, the three strongest members of the ck Fire Army Merchant all rushed in the direction of the defensive position. The leader of the defensive position, named Carl, was a big, burly man who gave the rm in time so that the warriors in the entire defensive position were the first to prepare for the deployment. Carl picked up hismunicator and prepared to contact the soldiers stationed in the towers and bunker gun emcements, so that the soldiers in the towers could trace the enemy and the soldiers in charge of rapid-fire machine gun fire in the bunkers could be ready to kill the enemy. However, just at that moment C Phew! Phew! Phew! A sharp, piercing sound broke through the air, that is the sound of sniper warheads cutting through the void. On the high ground tower, a White Mask Corps soldier on guard had just received a reconnaissance briefing when, coldly, a sniper slug pierced through his head, spilling a shower of blood. Not only that, the remaining soldiers on the sentry tower were also sniped one after another, the remaining soldiers were then scrambled to hide and hide. The same situation faced the bunker turret, the bunkers square gun port, a sniper warhead suddenly sniped to, with unparalleled precision from a square gun port sniped through, making the square gun port behind the firefighters chest was directly pierced with a bloody hole, too dead to die. At the same time C Ta-da-da-da-da! A fierce sound of machine gun bullets resounded like a tidal wave, and it was seen that the fierce machine gun fire almost converged into a metal storm, sweeping towards the ck Fire Army Merchants defensive position with a mountain-like momentum. Enemy attack! Give me counterattack! Carl yelled out, almost hysterically, as he organized the fighters in the defensive positions to fire back. Immediately, hundreds of soldiers in this defensive position relied on the defensive cover of the position and began to fire in the direction from which the fire came. Ta-da-da-da! Bang, bang, bang, bang! The sound of gunfire from various weapons continued to ring out, and the dense streak of bullets formed a wide of firepower that was covering the front. In a position in the mountain forest, Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters took up positions and began a firefight. Sea Shark and their Arctic fox fighters have been training with Satan Operation Group fighters during Babia, so they have been able to form a good cooperation between them. Driven by the Satan Operation Group warriors, each warrior has his or her own role, knows his or her offensive task, and is able to work perfectly with each other. Satan Operation Group fighters fierce attack, finally ushered in the ck Fire Army Merchant those White Mask Corps fighters fire counterattack, the other side has the advantage of defensive positions, so the counterattack over the firepower is also extremely fierce. However, it is impossible to suppress the firepower of Satan Operation Group fighters. Unless the ck Fire Army Merchant side of the mobilization of armored fighting vehicles equipment coupled with the fire strafing of the bunker battery to work, but the bunker battery has been Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes three major snipers watching, basically a firefighter fill up will be sniped a. Jasons body fiercely shed towards the right, and he moved as quickly as a rabbit, relying on the surrounding forest and terrain as cover to avoid the bullets sweeping through the enemys position. Then, with the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, he raised it forward and aimed it at a heavy fire point on the right. On the right side of the enemy army, there is obviously a heavy fire point, this fire point sweeping out the firework is extremely powerful and dense, for the Satan Operation Group soldiers fighting in the position, is definitely a great threat. So, Jasons goal was to try to destroy this fire point. Jason pushed a special round of Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition into the Barrett sniper rifle as he aimed toward the heavy fire defensive position, his steady finger pulling the trigger one after the other. Phew! Phew! Phew! A round of Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition sniped up towards the front at a great speed, and in the blink of an eye five rounds of armor piercing ammunition sniped up sessively, sting at five different parts of this defensive position. This heavy firepower strongholds defensive bunker was built with concrete and steel tes, but it still could not withstand the sniping of armor-piercing bullets. A Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition shot to kill, bursting the concrete directly on the surface of the defensive bunker and even drilling into the steel te structure sandwiched within the concrete. In this way, this defensive shelter immediately suffered significant damage, instantly endless stone sshes up, driven by strong kic energy, these stones and flying bullets are no different, once hit not dead but also seriously injured. This caused one of the fighters behind the defensive bunker who were manning the heavy firepower to bend down and lower their heads. Thats not all, Jason then loaded a round of armor-piercing incendiary ammunition into the magazine of the Barrett sniper rifle, then pointed the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand and continued sniping towards the bunker. Boom! Boom! Boom! A deafening boom immediately sounded. Three rounds of armor-piercing incendiary ammunition arrived one after another, and under that violent impact, the aluminum thermite contained in the warhead ignited first, thus causing a boom effect. Armor-piercing incendiary ammunition of aluminum thermalbustion agent is extremely special, in the st sprayed in all directions, whether contaminated with any object will burn, lets say contaminated with the human body, a little spark will quickly spread throughout the body. Treg Taylor, Baron, aim for the enemy heavy fire point at 2 oclock on the right and give me concentrated fire to strafe this bunker!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After doing so, Jason connected Treg Taylor and Baron through his headset, allowing the two machine gunners to target this heavy fire point with their machine gun fire for a final touch-up st. Chapter 860 Fearless Charge Roger that! Treg Taylor and Baron both responded to the opening. Immediately, in the two not far apart from the cover, Treg Taylor and Barons hands of heavy machine guns turned, aimed at the right 2 oclock position. The Gatling rotary heavy machine gun in Treg Taylors hand spewed out a zing barrage of bullets, the muzzle swivel was spinning at a high rate of speed, a long chain of bullets trailing on the ground constantly providing a sweeping st of bullets. At the same time, the W95 heavy machine gun in Barons hand also opened fire at the same time, and the bullets that kept sweeping out of the muzzle almost formed a tongue of fire that intersected with the fire from Treg Taylors side, forming a sweep of fire that hit and killed this heavy fire defense position. Originally, the defensive bunker of this heavy firepower stronghold had been severely damaged by Jasons special bullet. The concrete structure of the bunker all sshed around, and a crack was clearly visible on the bunker, and the whole bunker structure was already shaky. The warriors behind the bunker as fire fighters noticed the situation, their faces changed in shock and one warrior immediately shouted, We cant hold here, retreat! However C Boom! Boom! Boom! This defensive bunker was blown up, the structure of the bunker was directly pierced by fire, exposing arge gap. The fighters behind the bunker didnt even have time to retreat, the raging machine gun bullets had swept through the gap in the bunker and sted at them. Pfft! Pfft! Blood sttered everywhere, a round of bullets from the body of these soldiers pierced through, raising a trail of blood, looking extremely shocking. As this defensive shelter was blown up, a total of eight firefighters behind the shelter, five were shot outright, and the remaining three escaped on their heels.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But in doing so, the threat of fire on ck Fire Army Merchants side is severely reduced, especially in the right area, which is almost gone. For Satan Operation Group, this was an opportunity that Jason certainly did not miss. Mr. Dickson, Leopard, Dragon, Eric, Pam Holder you assault towards the right side, remember, do not get attached to the battle. Go up, take the opportunity to shoot and kill, and retreat immediately! Jason spoke into his headset and then said, Attention machine gunners, give cover fire to the assaulting fighters! With Jasons order, one assault warriors began to move, they burst forward at a very fast speed, the charge of fearlessness, their own aura of killing to show. The heavy fire position on the enemys right was destroyed, causing the firework sweeping over from the enemys side to bepletely suppressed, allowing the assault fighters on Satan Operation Groups side to burst forward without incident. The Satan Operation Groups vigorous coverage also contracted and shifted towards the right side. The firepower of Treg Taylor, Baron, Bear, and Sea Sharks four machine gunners all concentrated on the right side and strafed towards the frenzy, suppressing the enemys right fire formation. In a moment, fifteen assault fighters broke through the heavy siege, under the cover of their own powerful firepowerwork, they quickly approached the enemys defensive positions, and after choosing a position for assault sweep, they attacked and killed on a sloping terrain. The enemys defensive position is having arge number of fighters rushing towards the right side of the bunker orientation to fill the intensity of fire on the right side. At this moment, the fifteen assault fighters were the first to fire forward, at a distance and angle that allowed them to aim their fire directly at the enemy fighters in the defensive positions. TUTTLE TUTTLE TUTTLE! The burst of assault rifle fire continued to ring out and the dense bullets whistled madly upward, like a rainfall sweeping towards the White Mask Corps fighters in the bunker. The other side simply did not expect the enemy to burst into such a close distance to attack and kill, which makes them simply can not react, with the intensive bullet sweep to, among many White Mask Corps fighters have fallen to the ground, the first time there are more than ten to twenty fighters killed. Counterattack! Give me counterattack! Where are our machine gunners? Where are the snipers? Where are the firefighters from the bunkers? Where are they all? Carl was roaring, he was inmand, but he looked a bit overwhelmed by the chaotic situation in the entire defensive position at the moment. Arge number of White Mask Corps fighters wereing to the right side of the bunker, and after a short period of confusion, one by one, the White Mask Corps fighters had begun to fire back, and powerful firepower was directed towards the Satan Operation Group assault fighters. Cameron Dickson made a snap decision and said loudly into his headset, Retreat! With Cameron Dicksons decisive withdrawal, the ambushed assault fighters immediately and quickly retreat, or wait until the ck Fire Army Merchant side of the fighters organized a counterattack, with their numbers, simply can not resist the other side of hundreds of fighters fire sweep. Ta-da-da-da! During the withdrawal of Satan Operation Group fighters, Treg Taylor, Baron and other machine gunners were also strafing wildly for powerful fire cover, forcing those White Mask Corps fighters inside the defensive positions to fail to rush over in time for the fire siege. A sniper in the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold was moving quickly, choosing a sniper position and pointing his sniper rifle forward, locking on to the evacuating Satan Operation Group fighters. When the sniper was about to pull the trigger and kill, the sniper was unprepared Phew! A sniper slug came sniping through the snipers head, exploding into a cloud of blood and mist. Ahead of the woods on a slope, a sexy and beautiful figure flickered, she shifted to another direction, the Barrett sniper rifle in her hands, the muzzle of the gun is still smoking a wisp of smoke. This is none other than White Fox. Jason also assigned White Fox the task of sniping snipers in the enemy army. White Fox also held the snipers on ck Fire Army Merchants side by herself, including the sniping just now, she has sessfully sniped six snipers of the enemy army. This is really too important. You know, the existence of snipers in the battlefield is equivalent to the cold-blooded and ruthless killers in general, the threat posed is too great, if the two sides engaged in a battle, can not restrain the other sides sniper, is bound to be the result of the copse of the rout. When Cameron Dickson, Mary, Leopard and other assault fighters retreat, Jason is to let them hold the formation, and the enemy fighters on the opposite side of the fire fight. And at this time, the enemys defensive positions, three figures emitting a powerful and terrifying aura are finally arriving. These three are none other than ck Day, White Terror and Ghost Face. Chapter 861 – Feigning Defeat and Retreating Ghost Face arrived at the defensive position, saw the entire defensive position of White Mask Corps warriors as headless chaos, his face shocked and angry, with the advantage of defensive positions, but actually still beaten by the enemy warriors into such, his heart how not angry? But now is not the time to me these soldiers in the position, he arrived and immediately began to organize a counterattack. The White Mask Corps fighters in the position saw Ghost Faceing, and they were all confident and had a feeling of certainty. Under Ghost Faces mobilization, White Mask Corps fighters also began to purposefully counterattack and kill, and the roles of different types of fighters were greatly brought into y. I have to say that Ghost Face has a high level of attainment in troop deployment and formation, and he immediately made White Mask Corps organize an orderly counterattack after he came over. In addition, the rest of the fighters in the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold are alsoing to support them, making the counter-attacking firepower on the White Mask Corps side more powerful than ever. Originally the entire ck Fire Army Merchants strength upies a great advantage, plus has a defensive position as a cover, in Ghost Face such an excellentbatmand master sitting under themand, the counter-attack formed can be said to be overwhelming. Ghost Face noticed that the bunker turret never yed out, asked under the only to know that the bunker turret fireman after fireman was sniped, which made his gaze sunk, took over a sniper rifle, said in a deep voice: The other side has a highly skilled sniper in sniping. Where are our snipers? Immediately notify all snipers, responsible for finding out the other partys sniper to snipe! Ghost Face learned through understanding that the snipers on his side had been killed and wounded, and six snipers had been killed, which meant that from the beginning of the battle until now, the snipers on his side had not yed their proper role, which is why the enemy was able to drive straight in and charge all the way over, targeting the fighters inside the defensive positions for strafing and killing. Ghost Face eyes shed a trace of coldness, he realized that this time the attack over the enemy is extremely uplicated, all aspects ofbat ability is said to be the top existence, the beginning of the effective suppression of his side can form a threat ofbat firepower, lets say snipers and bunker gun building. Ghost Face effectively organized the fighters in the defensive positions to counterattack while searching for the scent of snipers on the enemy side, and he held the sniper rifle in his hand, a cold and murderous spirit pervading his body. Phew! Phew! Phew! At this time, there are several sniper rifle sounds cut through the void, sniping out the bullets pointed directly in the direction of the bunker turret. Ghost Face sensed it, and the sniper rifle in his hand pointed toward a direction, pulling the trigger one after another. At the same time, a figure also shed and arrived, with his appearance, as if to bring a terrifying aura of death, he also picked up a sniper rifle, raised his hand is a session of sniping, showing the level of sniping looked to be a line higher than Ghost Face. This is exactly what White Terror is. White Terror, himself a top sniper, obviously sensed the presence of the enemy sniper and took up his sniper rifle to counterattack. In the hignds of the mountains ahead, Cold and Eagle Eyes were alerted, and they both moved, their forms diving rapidly away from the cover they had been hiding in. In the instant they dodged, there was a sniper round towards their original hiding ce in ambush. Apparently, there were powerful snipers on the other side who were engaged in a sniping battle with them. The sniping level of Cold and Eagle Eyes, of course, is not afraid to start a sniping battle with any opponent, but their task is to hold the enemys bunker, now the other side has a strong sniper on them, they will not be able to free their hands to target the fire fighters of the bunker to snipe. As a matter of fact, as Ghost Face mobilized the White Mask Corps fighters to carry out an orderly counterattack, coupled with White Terror, a strong sniper with powerful sniping capabilities joined the battlefield, leading the rest of the White Mask Corps snipers to sniping operations, so that the threat to the bunker turret was significantly reduced, there had been no use of the bunker turret rapid-fire machine gun fire rang out. The fire from the rapid-fire machine gun on the bunker turret, which had been useless, suddenly rang out into the air. Terrifying rapid-fire machine gun fire frantically sweeping, dense bullets formed a terrifying firepowerwork, towards the front with an overwhelming momentum crushed to. In front of such firepower, Jasons side of about twenty soldiers warriors simply can not resist. All listen to the order, retreat towards the back! After Jason saw such a situation, he immediately informed all the warriors to withdraw backward to avoid the opponents fire attack and kill. The three snipers, Phantom, Cold and Eagle Eyes, were not attached to the battle, and although the three of them were eager to go head-to-head with the two highly capable sniper masters on the other side, they knew that the greater good was paramount. White Fox also returned to the team, in the process of evacuation, she teamed up with Jason, constantly sniping towards the enemys heavy firepower fire point, causing a great threat to the enemys fire hand, forcing the opponents sustained fire to be interrupted for a time. At the same time, the field Treg Taylor, Baron, Sea Shark, Bear and other machine gunners also carry out a strong fire cover, first let Mary, Eric, Leopard and other parts of the assault fighters first evacuated backward. As one by one Satan Operation Group fighters continue to withdraw, Jason let Treg Taylor, Baron and others retreat backwards one by one, so that the counter-attacking firepower is significantly reduced, also causing the firepower to run out. ck Fire Army Merchants defensive stronghold, ck Day face gloomy, he has a preliminary understanding of the battle down, including the outer three patrols, his side of the sacrifice of warriors he has reached more than seventy nearly eighty people. Seeing that the firepower of this unknown identity of enemy fighters was gradually suppressed, ck Day approached Ghost Face and asked, How many enemy troops are there? Judging by their fire counterattack, it wont be more than 30 people. Ghost Face said. A mere 30 or so people? How dare you kill this many warriors on our side? ck Day rose in anger and said, Now what? Did these enemies escape or were they annihted? Under our fire counter-attack, with the opponents manpower certainly can not support, they should have fled. But our fire counterattack will also cause some casualties to them. Ghost Face said. This is our territory? Where can they escape to? ck Days body was steaming with murderous energy, and a violent gaze shed in his eyes as he said, Send my troops after them, and surround and destroy all of this enemy warrior army! Boss, its such a night, Im afraid its not a good idea to chase after them rashly. Ghost Face said. ck Day said coldly: If we dont wipe out the enemy, cant we wait for them to rest and regroup before theye back to attack and kill us next time? If we stay here forever, we will only be in a passive situation! Besides, only a few dozen warriors, you lead a hundred elite warriors, go to siege. If they are defeated and flee, this is the chance to kill them all!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. We are about to attack Babia, this for the identity of the enemy suddenlye to attack, is always a hidden danger, it is better to get rid of the proper. White Terror also opened his mouth and continued, Besides, we are familiar with the terrain in this area, even if we chase them through we are not afraid of anything. If we let them go, it will also have an impact on our morale blow. If you are not at ease, I will go with you to chase this enemy. No, boss you guys should stay in the stronghold to hold down the fort. The opponents strength is not much, I will lead a hundred warriors to close the circle and chase them. Ghost Face finally opened his mouth and said. Chapter 862 – Luring the Enemy Deeper Jason led the Satan Operation Group fighters to retreat out of the ck Fire Army Merchants fire range. They methodically stalked through the mountains and forests, using the surrounding cover as cover to conceal themselves and avoid being hit by sudden stray bullets. This time the attack Jason they are also very fruitful, killed White Mask Corps seventy to eighty soldiers, and Satan Operation Group fighters side also no casualties. Satan, do you think the White Mask Corps wille out to surround us? White Fox spoke up and asked. If they dont send out troops, we continue to go on raiding and killing, constantly wearing down their troops. So repeatedly, they will not be able to sit still and will stille out to surround them. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Besides, with White Mask Corps extremely violent fighting style, the possibility of them sending troops to attack is still very high. White Fox nodded. Just then, Phantom, Cold and Eagle Eyes, who were responsible for scouting the enemy, sent a message that they had detected a movement on the enemy side and hundreds of enemy fighters were moving out toe after them. Jasons eyes sank and he immediately said to all the soldiers, All soldiers, the enemy has attacked and ising to hunt and surround us. Our battle strategy is not to get attached to the battle, and fight and retreat, feign defeat and flee, to lead the enemy to our booby trap set near. Understood! One by one, the Satan Operation Group warriors spoke up. Jason and White Fox began to lead the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field to retreat and counterattack the attack and kill operation, the three snipers in front of the scouting Phantom, Cold and Eagle Eyes have begun to roam and snipe under Jasons instructions. Phew! Phew! Phew! The sound of sniper shots rang through the air, echoing in the night, each sniper shot sounded like the sound of a harsh ghost taking life from hell. Up ahead, in the dense forest outside the ck Fire Army Merchants defense position, Ghost Face led hundreds of men to attack, and suddenly there was the sound of sniper fire, followed byC Pfft! Pfft! A blood ssh appeared, this elite team of White Mask Corps warriors, immediately had three warriors were killed by sniping. At the same time C Ta-da-da-da-da! Fierce machine gun fire rang out in the air, and the fighters from Satan Operation Group had alreadyunched a counter-attack, taking the lead and firing towards the White Mask Corps that wasing after them. Watch out for enemy snipers! The enemy is in the front position, give me a counterattack! Ghost Face spoke in a deep voice, the sniper rifle he held in his hand shot one after another, while yelling at Carl beside him, Carl, you lead a team of assault fighters to break in from the right nk and fire to attack the enemys right side. Under Ghost Faces mobilization, the elite fighters he led over began an orderly counterattack, hundreds of fighters gathered together and the firepower counterattack was naturally extremely fierce and violent, coupled with abat master like Ghost Face sitting on the spot, under his calm and coolmand, the White Mask Corps fighters in the field did not appear to be in disarray. The situation. With the powerful fire counterattack, White Mask Corps fighters clearly felt that the enemy side of the firepower was significantly suppressed and that the enemy was falling back. But in the process of attacking and killing, White Mask Corps is still unable to help the snipers on the side of Satan Operation Group, and one after another, there are constantly soldiers being killed by snipers. Those sniped warriors burst out of the blood mist is extremely these White Mask Corps warriors more intense violent bloodthirsty intention, see the enemy side of the fire constantly suppressed reduced, they are more continue to rush forward to kill and up. Jason led the fighters around him and retreated, not attached to the battle, and let the counter-attack fire gradually decreasing, giving the other side to create a casualty on their side of the fighters, so the fire reduced the illusion of luring the enemy fighters continue to chase over. The Satan Operation Group fighters were joined by Emily during the counterattack. The M200 sniper rifle she held in her hand aimed forward to snipe, and she sniped out several shots in quick session, but by feel, she felt it should have been shot at the cover and did not cause casualties to the enemy. This is not to me her, during training she showed an amazing talent for sniping, but it does not mean that when in the real battlefield, she will be able to do it calmly. This requires a constant involvement in realbat to umtebat experience to do so. Until this moment, she knew that in order to kill the enemy in the battlefield, is not as simple as thought, there are too many factors involved. On Jasons orders, she also began to retreat with the team towards the rear, where her main duty was to escort Manjusaka to the safety of the rear lines. In the dark and quiet Andes, bursts of gunfire were heard, and the two teams of fighters chased each other, and a pursuit battle was being triggered in the night-covered Andes. By the end of the day, the counterattack from Jasons side of the Satan Operation Group fighters already seemed sporadic in feel, with only the roaming snipers still firing off snipers. The White Mask Corps soldiers led by Ghost Face saw that their firepower hadpletely overwhelmed the enemy, and they all shot a crazy bloodlust in their eyes, and were chasing after them at full speed under Ghost Faces mobilization. Even a strategic master like Ghost Face did not see the illusion of Satan Operation Group warriors feigning defeat and fleeing. After all, in his opinion, he led hundreds of elite warriors toe after them, and under the powerful firepower attack and kill on his side, the enemy side with dozens of warrior teams must be defeated and fleeing in defeat is normal. Now, all he had to do was to go after them at full speed and wipe out this enemy. In constant pursuit, they soon arrived at the area where the Satan Operation Group fighters had set up a chain of mines.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After arriving here, Jason and they naturally will not continue to retreat forward, retreat forward that they themselves will enter the minefield. All fighters, dive and hide at full speed towards the right side, do not fire back! Jason spoke into his headset and told the Satan Operation Group fighters around him to retreat at full speed in the direction of the right side, and to ambush and hide in the sloping mountainous terrain on the right side. Then, Jason contacted Mr. Iron Fist and others who were ambushed in the mountains in front of the minefield through his headset, and he said, Iron Fist, the enemy troops are alreadying towards the front, you prepare to fire a counterattack to lure this enemy fighters further up. Roger that! Mr. Iron Fist spoke up. Jason and the rest of the Satan Operation Group fighters had all infiltrated to the right side of the sloping mountain forest and ambushed them. Soon, the White Mask Corps fighters that wereing after them emerged. Mr. Iron Fist, lion and other ambush warriors in front of the ambush have noticed, Mr. Iron Fist eyes bursting with murder, low order: Fire attack kill! Ta-da-da-da! In an instant, Mr. Iron Fists side opened frontal fire, whistling bullets sweeping upward toward the pursuing enemy fighters. The enemy is in front, charge up and annihte them! In the White Mask Corps, one by one, the warriors roared up, a hint of extreme madness shed in their eyes. The chase came to a head, and Ghost Face suddenly woke up with a sense of foreboding. He suddenly thought, if in the process of chasing the enemy, the other side had soldiers casualties, why did not see the bodies of enemy casualties all the way over the chase? The enemy had been retreating, howe they suddenly had a powerful firepower counterattack? This is simply not right! There is an ambush, there must be an ambush! Ghost Faces heart was aghast, and waking up, he hurriedly shouted, Retreat. All warriors retreat immediately, there is a front- However, its already toote! Most of the White Mask Corps fighters have already impacted the minefield range of the buried arrangement. Just see Ghost Faces words have not yet finished, cold C Boom! Boom! Boom! A booming explosion rang out, the entire ground shook, dirt sttered, smoke filled the air, the horrific explosion range continuous, will step into the minefield range of White Mask Corps soldiers are enveloped. Chapter 863 – Full-scale Attack Rumble! The sound of explosions rang out, this is a chain of trick mines, once detonated, a full st, not giving the White Mask Corps warriors caught in this minefield any chance to react over.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The anti-infantry mines nted by Satan Operation Group fighters were a mixture of fragmentation and impact mines. The mines, both fragmentation and impact, were mixed together to maximize the lethality of the minefield when it detonated. Thats not all, with the detonation of this minefield, the Satan Operation Group fighters on both sides of the ambush opened fire to attack and kill. Mr. Iron Fist, lion side continuous fire sweep. At the same time, Jason, who was ambushed in the mountains on the right slope, gave the order to open full fire. Brothers, fire with all your might and wipe out this enemy fighter! Jason shouted, and a killing aura like theing of the devil came out, he picked up the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand and sniped towards the panic-stricken White Mask Corps fighters in the field. Kill! Finish these buggers! Treg Taylor, Baron and others were roaring, their own iron-blooded killing aura gushing out, while the machine gun fire in their hands was in full swing. Ta-da-da-da-da! Bang, bang, bang, bang! Machine gun fire, assault rifle fire, formed a wide range of sweeping fire, apanied by a sound like the death of the sniper gun, with the most brutal way ofbat to kill the remaining White Mask Corps soldiers. Jason, in the process of sniping, tuned into his headset and contacted Blood Throne, who was ambushed on the southeast side of the bearing, and he shouted, Blood Throne, this is Satan, please respond when you hear me! Satan, I can hear you! Over a hundred enemy fighters from ck Fire Army Merchant have been lured out by me and are now in the final stages of encirclement and annihtion. Your side immediatelyunch an all-out attack! Let the snipers on your side suppress the firepower of the enemys bunkers and gun towers first, and attack and kill the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold with the heaviest firepower! Roger that! Blood Thrones side speaks, and there is a bitter killing intent in his low, determined tone. Ending the call, Jason pointed the sniper rifle in his hand and blew the head off another enemy fighter. The remaining White Mask Corps fighters were only about forty, more than half of the White Mask Corps fighters had been killed under the explosion of the chain of trick mines, and even if there were still lucky ones who didnt die, they were also in a state of dismemberment and half-dead, losing their ability to fight. The remaining White Mask Corps fighters have not yet recovered from the explosion of the chain of trick mines, and when the fire of Mr. Iron Fist and Jasons side of the fighters crossed over, they were all busy, and it was difficult to organize an effective counterattack for a while. Ghost Face was in a state of shock and anger, looking at so many warriors killed, he was really remorseful and sad, facing the powerful firepowering from the cross-attack, he simply could not organize an effective counter-attack, he knew that if he continued to fight here would definitely be lost, immediately he roared: Retreat, retreat, return to the stronghold! All soldiers retreat immediately! At the same time, Ghost Face immediately contacted the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. In the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, a soldier from the Intelligence Division found ck Day and said, Boss, Ghost Face wants to have an urgent call with you. ck Day picked up themunicator and said, Hello, Ghost Face? Whats the status? Has that iing enemy been annihted? Boss, its not good, we fell into the other sides minefield trap and were killed or injured. Now, I am leading the remaining warriors back to the stronghold. Boss quickly send a team of elite warriors to meet them. Ghost Faces urgent voice came, apanied by a burst of fierce firing sounds. What?! ck Day rose in shock and anger, a face shifting unpredictably, he never thought Ghost Face led the pursuing warriors actually fell into the enemys booby trap, and now faced the danger of being annihted. ck Days heart is simply hate to be mad, he does not know what kind of power this enemy warrior is, actually so against the ck Fire Army Merchant, the opening of the war so far has made his side heavy losses. Ghost Face for White Mask Corps is extremely important, he has excellentbat strategy, but also an excellentbatmander, so ck Day must not let Ghost Face have any danger. Immediately, ck Day immediately called over a team of about a hundred warriors and prepared to personally lead the team to meet Ghost Face and other remaining warriors. Yet just then C Boom! Boom! Boom! Inside the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, there were several loud explosions, and there was an anti-aircraft gun directly into the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, causing a violent explosion. Immediately afterwards, a fierce fire came from the southeast of the stronghold, and a fierce firepowerwork swept over with a destructive momentum. Enemy attack, arge number of enemy troops are approaching from the southeast! Inside the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, there were soldiers shouting. One of the leader warriors on guard in the southeast also ran to ck Day and said in an urgent voice: Boss, its not good, arge number of enemy troops are attacking our stronghold from the southeast. ck Days face is as gloomy as dark clouds, under the fury, his forehead veins are showing, he also figured out at this time, the front of the enemy warriors to attack and kill the purpose is only part of the stronghold to lure out, and then there is another team of warriors towards his stronghold tounch a fierce attack. In such a situation, he could not lead his troops to support Ghost Face personally, the southeast side of the face of the firepower is extremely fierce, if part of the troops are scattered, only afraid that the entire stronghold will be captured. In the stronghold, arge number of White Mask Corps fighters had swarmed towards the southeast side to fight. ck Day sent White Terror to takemand of the battle, saying, Ghost Face has fallen into an enemy booby trap. Now were under heavy attack from another enemy fighter, and we cant divert our forces to support them. What can we do? Send out the helicopter gunships. Have the helicopter gunship fighters make contact with Ghost Face and use the helicopter firepower to suppress that enemy fighters and try to give Ghost Face the opportunity to lead the participating fighters back to the stronghold to fight. White Terror said. Good! ck Day nodded, and then his eyes sank, revealing an eerie and harsh anger and killing intent as he said, What forces are attacking our stronghold? No matter who it is, I will kill them all in this battle! ck Day immediately ordered the helicopter gunships to go out to support Ghost Faces team of fighters. Rumble! Soon, from within the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, came the roar of a gust of helicopters, and three helicopter gunships lifted off and roared toward the front. Chapter 864 – The Power of Satan Operation Group The mountain forest in the battlefield. Ghost Face is leading the remnants of the warrior party in a hasty withdrawal to return to the stronghold. Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters around him will not let Ghost Face escape. Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters will lure Ghost Face and other fighters out with the aim of destroying them all. So, seeing the Ghost Face side began to withdraw, Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters immediately chased forward, one by one, the Satan fighters sprinted out, their speed was fast, using the surrounding cover as cover, and in the process of chasing forward they were also firing continuously. Ta-da-da-da-da-da! The fierce machine gun fire rang out, Treg Taylor, Baron, Sea Shark, Bear four machine gunners from the right side of the direction to burst forward, with a terrifyingly powerful machine gun fire to cut off the Ghost Face-led White Mask Corps remnants of the fighters back way, forcing the remnants of the fighters to fight to the death. At the same time, Mr. Iron Fist side also led lion and other warriors towards the front of the assault, Mr. Iron Fist a horse in the lead, his hands with a Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun, is chasing forward he frantically pulled the trigger, a machine gun bullets from the muzzle of the gun spurted out, are to form a metal storm, with a mountainous overturning the sea like The terrifying momentum crushed and swept towards the enemy fighters in front. The Satan Operation Groups rapid and terrifying firepower attack made it impossible for Ghost Face and the remaining White Mask Corps fighters led by him to evacuate quickly, and in front of the fierce gunfire attack, Ghost Faces side also continued to have some casualties. However, the biggest threat came from the sniper sniping on Satan Operation Groups side. Satan Operation Group warrior side, Jason and White Fox two is needless to say, are with superb sniper ability of existence, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes three is also the top sniper existence. There is another sniper, that is Emily, who is also ying her part. With the full suppression of firepower from the Satan Operation Group fighter side, the Ghost Face fighter team was basically powerless to fight back and could only keep stumbling back, which gave the snipers on the Satan Operation Group fighter side the perfect opportunity to snipe and kill.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Phew! Phew! Phew! A sniper round arrived, locking onto the evacuating White Mask Corps fighters, and a shower of blood erupted, representing a steady stream of White Mask Corps fighters falling to the ground and dying. Emily is also chasing forward, in terms of the ability to sneak pursuit, she is not worse than any of the Satan Operation Group fighters, you know she is an ancient martial arts powerhouse, with a strong ancient martial arts qi, body footwork practice the Parker family of ancient martial artsbat techniques, so in the process of chasing her speed is very fast. Whoosh! Emilys body flickered forward and ambushed in a wooded cover, she raised the M200 sniper rifle in her hand, her own perception had locked on to the scent of a White Mask Corps fighter, she took aim with the rifle and saw through the sniper scope that the fighter was withdrawing, she locked on to the fighter with her own perception in sniping and she She pulled the trigger decisively. Phew! A sniper slug came out, and through her sniper scope she saw a mist of blood explode, and the White Mask Corps soldier she had locked on to had been shot in the head. At that moment, Emilys heart was flooded with a peculiar feeling, this was her first real sense of sniping the enemy on the battlefield, and after the sessful sniping, her heart was flooded with an indescribable feeling of nervousness and excitement. But she is after all a strong ancient martial artist who cultivates the way of ruthless killing, and besides she has gone out many times for training when she was in Hyacinth, so her own mental quality is still more outstanding. Only this battlefield killing and martial arts killing in Hyacinth, the feeling brought but very different. The battlefield is a rendering of blood and fire, filled with endless smoke killing battlefield, where it is not about the individuals strength, but the overall warriors strength, about the teams cooperation, about the use of strategy and so on. So to be able to kill the enemy in the battlefield gives Emily a different kind of feeling and experience than before. Emily took a deep breath as she moved her body and continued to chase forward, the sniper rifle in her hand beginning to lock on towards her next target. Emily knew in her heart that she still had a lot to learn and a lot of battlefield skills to improve, so she collected her mind and then proceeded to the next big battle of chasing the enemy. Ghost Face has been sniping back, but his counterattacks have not posed much of a threat to the pursuing Satan Operation Group fighters, much less stopping them in their tracks. Ghost Faces heart was flooded with a hint of fear, because he hadnt waited for White Mask Corps reinforcements toe to his aid. What this says about the problem is already self-exnatory. Ghost Face does not think it is ck Day side to see the dead, then there can only be one exnation, that is, the White Mask Corps side has been drawn out of the force to carry out rescue. In other words, there was a team of ambush fighters attacking ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold at this time! Just because Ghost Face has heard the sound of gunfireing from the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold at this time. At that moment, Ghost Faces heart snapped, and he fiercely felt a hint of extreme danger looming over him, pointing straight at him, and with his keen sense of danger, he knew in his heart that it was a threat from a sniper rifle. Ghost Face did not think twice, the entire body of the man hurriedly towards the ground and rolled over. Phew! In the nick of time, a sniper slug sniped from the ground where he had been standing. Ghost Face could avoid the sniping, but already he was drenched in cold sweat, a sense of unexinable panic, only because the feeling of danger is still locked in tight, did not disappear. In front, the gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and he was not surprised that Ghost Face was able to avoid his sudden sniping. However, he had already locked onto Ghost Faces scent, and he moved his body in a violent and rapid burst towards the right. Then, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand once again sniped out a shot towards the front. Ghost Face, who was tumbling on the ground, again realized the feeling of danger like pins and needles, and his face was horrified. However, in the instant that Ghost Faces figure shed, another sniper rifle shot sniped in. Phew! This time, Ghost Face, whose body was shing in mid-air, was unable to avoid it after all, and in the process of his body shing, the sudden sniper slug pierced through his body, almost tearing his whole body into two. Jasons eyes were cold, and after sessfully sniping Ghost Face, the leader of the enemy fighters, he turned his gun and sniped towards the remaining White Mask Corps fighters. At the same time, he also opened his mouth and ordered the Satan Operation Group warriors to fully close in for the kill. Without Ghost Facesmand, the remaining White Mask Corps fighters were disorganized and could only fight by their instincts. But unfortunately, in front of the Satan Operation Group, which has a strongbat capability, this instinctive way of fighting does not pose any threat, nor can it stop the Satan Operation Group fighters in the slightest. In the blink of an eye, only to see the right side of Treg Taylor, Baron, Cameron Dickson, Mary, Leopard and other Satan Operation Group warriors assault and fire sweep. At the same time, the front of Mr. Iron Fist also led lion and others to close in, the two sides of the fighters fire crossfire sweep, the remnants of the White Mask Corps fighters all buried in that fierce firepowerwork. After sessfully wiping out the remaining White Mask Corps fighters, the sound of helicopters roaring in the air above this mountainous battlefield was heard violently. The three helicopter gunships that flew straight from the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold to support Ghost Face and other fighters have arrived over this battlefield. Chapter 865 – The Death of Enemy Aircraft Three helicopter gunships roared in, right over the battlefield of this mountain forest, followed by bursts of rapid-fire machine guns that rang out from mid-air. Ta-da-da-da-da-da! The bullets from the rapid-fire machine guns carried by the three helicopter gunships in mid-air whistled down like a storm, forming arge rain of bullets that enveloped the Satan Operation Group fighters on the battlefield below. Iing enemy aircraft, seek cover and evade! Jason spoke in a low voice. Jason spoke in a low voice and said in a cold voice, lion, Baron, Treg Taylor, Pam Holder, Rhonda Boyles, go to the right side of the slope and get ready to sink the enemy nes, Iron Fist, White Fox, you guys follow me to lure the enemy nes to the right side. Move quickly! With Jasons order, lion and others, who were responsible for annihting the enemy nes, moved as fast as they could, sprinting towards the high slope terrain on the right. On the ground, Jason and others used sniper rifles to snipe counterattacks toward the enemy aircraft overhead, using a certain amount of firepower to attract the firepower of the three helicopter gunships in mid-air, giving lion and others to buy some time. In the process, Jason had Cameron Dickson, Mary, Leopard, Eric, Emily and other fighters evade cover toward the safety of the rest on the left. Facing the firepower of the helicopter gunships in mid-air, the number of people is not much use, the ordinary gun bullets simply can not cause real-time threat to the helicopter gunships in mid-air.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, if there are more people, gathered in one direction, facing the mid-air enemy aircraft fire strafing, there will be casualties. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this time, mid-air with a trailing me of streams of light from mid-air towards the ground and sted down. Get down and evade! Jason roared into his headset as his entire body lunged toward a depressed terrain orientation in front of him, then held his head in his hands and evaded it. Rumble- On the ground, a deafening explosion rang out from the ground-to-ground missiles carried by the helicopter gunships, and a single ground-to-ground missile bombed toward the ground, forming a ranged bombing circle. For a while, smoke filled the air, dust flew and sttered in all directions at any time, sting arge crater on the site where the ground-to-ground missilended and bombed. Jason, who was lying on the ground, felt the dust fall on his back, he got up and shook it off and said into his headset, Iron Fist, White Fox are you all okay? Did anyone show casualties? Im fine. Mr. Iron Fists voice came through, then said, Son of a bitch, these gunships had to be sunk, time to give them some credit. Jason confirmed that there were no casualties on his side of the fighters in this wave of ground-to-ground missile bombardment, and only then was he relieved. Meanwhile, the high and low slopes on the right side. lion, Baron, Pam Holder, Rhonda Boyles, and Treg Taylor, who had already arrived, each carried a long ck case on their backs. After lurking in the area, they lowered the case they were carrying on their backs and opened it, which disyed a 1. 83-meter-longunch tube, two 1. 52-meter-long missiles, a control handle, an IFF interrogator, and a scope. The case contains the FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile! FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile can be said to be the arch enemy of helicopter gunships, from the introduction of the FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile to date, it has destroyed countless helicopter gunships, which can be called the nightmare of helicopter gunships! Subsequently, lion and the five of them also began to assemble theuncher for the FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile, a shoulder-fired anti-aircraft missile with an extremely simple setup, the two most importantponents being theunch tube and the sight. So, in less than a minute, the three FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile were installed, with lion, Baron and Pam Holder each carrying a Stinger shoulder-mounted anti-aircraft missileunch tube on their shoulders, and Treg Taylor and Rhonda Boyles pick up the missiles and fill them into the tubes. When everything was ready, Treg Taylor contacted Jason and said, Jason, were all set on our end. Roger that! Jason opened his mouth, and he continued, Iron Fist, Sea Shark, you guys dive over towards the right side of the slope, use firepower to attract these three helicopter gunships and lure these three enemy nes over to the right side. Mr. Iron Fist, Sea Shark two people immediately action, they dive towards the right direction, while the hands of the heavy machine gun towards the mid-air for a burst of frantic shooting. Jason and White Fox also stalked towards the right side, and on the way, the Barrett sniper rifle in Jasons hand was also shooting and sniping. As expected, Jason and their side of the fire counter-attack finally attracted the attention of the three helicopter gunships, mid-air, the three helicopter gunships reversed direction and flew towards the right, while the rapid-fire machine guns sweeping down from mid-air firepower is rapid and fierce, fierce fire from mid-air pouring down, overwhelmingly crushed to the ground is running counter-attack Jason and others. This is still really dangerous, a slight inadvertence by that rapid-fire machine gun bullets hit, is certainly a certain death. So, Jason and others in the process of sneaking is also always with the help of the surrounding cover as cover, but also to have a pre-determination of the danger and so on, a slight error, are going to fall on the spot. Boom! Boom! Boom! At that moment, the three helicopter gunships in mid-air fired another round of ground-to-ground missiles toward the ground. Jason hurriedly a tiger on the ground, and then lying on the ground rolling one after another. Boom! One of thending points of one of thending missiles was not far from Jason, only a few dozen meters away, and even at this distance, the impact from the explosion of thending missile still swept into Jason, sending his body flying and crashing into a tree. Jason endured the pain in his body, he quickly got up and observed the position of the three helicopter gunships high in the sky, looking for a good surrounding cover to evade. On the high slope to the right, lion, Baron, and Pam Holder spoke up, Weve got a lock on the enemy ne! At the same time, the headphones LION and the others were wearing made a beep, beep sound, which was an audio signal from the detector, meaning that the three helicopter gunships had been locked on by their FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile. Originally, when fighting in this mountainous terrain, helicopter gunships have to fly lower, except in open battlefields where they can stay high. However, in this mountainous terrain, the only way to better lock on to strafing targets is to fly rtively low. But then, it is also easier to be targeted by the FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile. Fire! lion and others eyes sunk, they no longer hesitate, have pressed theuncher. Boom! Boom! Boom! In a moment, three anti-aircraft missiles whistled high into the air and pursued the three helicopter gunships in mid-air. In mid-air, the three helicopter gunships obviously noticed the air-to-air missilesing towards them, and the pilots inside the helicopter gunships tried to fly high in the air at the first opportunity, but it was tooteC Boom! Boom! With a booming explosion, the three FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile were all fired at the three helicopter gunships. Chapter 866 – The Big Attack Boom! The fusge of a helicopter gunship was hit by a FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile, and the entire fusge immediately broke apart and fell from mid-air as a ball of fire. One helicopter gunship was hit in the nose and also exploded with a bang. The propeller of one helicopter gunship was partially hit, and the impact of the missile explosion swept towards this helicopter gunship, which also fell straight to the ground amidst the rolling ck smoke. After finishing the three helicopter gunships, Jason immediately summoned all the soldiers of Satan Operation Group and said in a deep voice, Go towards ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold as fast as you can andbine with the soldiers of Blood Throne to take ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. We will take ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold in one fell swoop and wipe out ck Fire Army Merchant! Kill! A Satan Operation Group warriors do not need to say, their faces are cold, their bodies have a killing and fierce aura in the manifestation, they are all experienced blood and fire baptism of iron-blooded warriors, with a will of steel, in their eyes, there is never a strong enemy, even the strongest enemy they will charge up, until death! Get moving! Jason opened his mouth and started to move with the Satan Operation Group soldiers around him, quickly sprinting towards the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, southeast side. Boom! Boom! Boom! This time, the three anti-aircraft guns brought by Blood Throne were assembled on the spot and set up on a hidden high ground, and the soldier in charge of the guns was filling one shell into the chamber and sting towards the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold by firing. At the same time, Blood Throne personally led the elite warriors under hismand to fight on the front line. Blood Throne led over these warriors are selected elite warriors, under Blood Thrones mobilization, the firepower of these warriors are distributed inyers, whether it is the machine gunners responsible for firepower or the assault charge suspected of snipers responsible for sniping, all are fighting in an orderly manner. Under the intersection ofyers of dense firepowerwork, towards the front of the stronghold of the wild bombardment, this direction is exactly the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold of a weak point, so in Blood Throne under themand of the warriors full attack, this stronghold are gaping. The good thing is that a steady stream of fighters from the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold arrived behind them and threw themselves into the fray, and as arge number of White Mask Corps fighters swarmed in, the fire pattern in the field changed. White Mask Corps warriors fought from their stronghold and had a huge advantage. Under the gradual counterattack of White Mask Corps, the firepower of Blood Thrones side was gradually suppressed. However, the three anti-aircraft guns on Blood Thrones side were extremely destructive to the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold and a great threat to the White Mask Corps fighters. White Terror, who is inmand, has also noticed the problem. The best way to deal with these anti-aircraft guns is to have air fire, such as sending helicopter gunships to bomb and strafe from high altitudes to get rid of the threat of these anti-aircraft guns. White Terror immediately contacted the helicopter gunship fighters and got the news that the three helicopter gunships that were sent out earlier had all been sunk and crashed. What? The three helicopter gunships that were sent out to support Ghost Face have been sunk? White Terrors face was shocked, he looked at ck Day beside him and said, Boss, the three helicopter gunships that were sent to support Ghost Face have been destroyed. Im afraid that Ghost Face and the others are in a bad way, so Im afraid they wont be able toe back. ck Days face is extremely gloomy, for him this is not a good news, Ghost Face is thebatmander of the whole White Mask Corps warriors, theck of Ghost Face, the whole White Mask Corpsbat ability are to be weakened a lot.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But the immediate task was to repel the offending enemy forces, so ck Day said in a deep voice: Tell the armored units to send out armored fighting vehicles. At the same time, all the remaining helicopter gunships in the base are deployed to fight! No matter what, even if it costs a lot, we have to wipe out the enemy that came to offend us! Soon, ck Days orders went down, and the armored troopers in White Mask Corps began to move out, and an armored fighting vehicle roared to life, gathering over toward the battlefield. At the same time, the four helicopter gunships that still existed in the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold also began to move out, and with a roar of propellers turning, they quickly took to the air and entered the battle. Ta-da-da-da! Coldly, the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold directly south of the defensive position, a burst of violent firing sounds, fierce fire toward this position swept overwhelmingly, simply do not give the position stationed on some soldiers the opportunity to react. This defensive position on the stationed warriors have been few, most of the warriors all towards the southeast stronghold of the battlefield, the warriors left on this defensive position only 20 to 30 people. As the ferocious fire strangled in, some of the fighters in this position were shot on the spot. Enemy attack! There is an enemy attack on the defensive positions! The remaining fighters called out loudly in a hurry and were seeking support. This emergency was passed to White Terror and ck Day, and White Terrors eyes sank as he said, The enemy troops areing to attack our stronghold in two ways. The enemy soldiers on the south defensive position at this moment should be the first team of soldiers to attack the stronghold, and it was they who lured Ghost Face and other soldiers out, causing Ghost Face and others to fall into the booby trap. Ill go to the battlefield on the other side of the defensive position. You continue to hold down here. ck Day opened his mouth and said in a cold voice, Does the other side really think that our stronghold is made of paper? They can just attack ande in? ck Day sprinted toward the defensive position directly south, while leading a team of about 80 fighters. At the same time, ck Day also ordered a team of armored fighting vehicles toe to the south side of the defense position, at once, a total of ten armored fighting vehicles whistled, armored fighting vehicles are equipped with rapid-fire machine guns, and some of the vehicles are equipped with anti-aircraft guns. ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold on the two towers are under heavy gunfire attack, ck Day ordered the right side of a towers gunfire towards the defensive positions of the enemy side of the full fire. Soon, ck Days side was able to organize an effective counterattack. Ten armored fighting vehicles came roaring, loaded with anti-aircraft guns also began to fire, a rapid-fire machine gun fire also towards the front of the frantic sweep, in addition to the fire from the bunker towers, such a counter-attack is said to be fierce and fierce. It was the Satan Operation Group soldiers led by Jason who came to attack and kill this defensive position. As the counter-fire from this defensive position came ferociously, Jason ordered the entire army to disperse and evade. It was also at this time C Boom! Boom! Boom! The ck Fire Army Merchants side of an anti-aircraft cannon also came in and exploded out of thending, sending up a violent wave of impact. Chapter 867 – The Terrible Satan Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, explosions continued toe from the ck Fire Army Merchants side of the armored fighting vehicles configured to fire a round of shells towards the Satan Operation Group fighters. The Satan Operation Group fighters had already evaded in advance, but the shockwaves from the detonation of the shells still hit them. In the midst of this, some fighters have been injured by the wave and hit by some debris in the body. Cold, Eagle Eyes you two are responsible for sniping the enemy bunker gun building firefighter fighters! Phantom is responsible for sniping the enemy snipers. Jasons calm and collected voice came from his headset, he then said, White Fox you and I snipe the enemy armored fighting vehicles. After giving the order, Jason has begun to act, he is holding the Barrett sniper rifle, the chamber has advanced a round of special Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition, his body in the gun fire gun sound shuttle, at this time he is calm andposed, killing intent infinite, early has been transformed into a cold killing machine. Whew! Jasons body dashed forward, on the ground in a chosen position, with cover in front of him, and the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand pointed forward, locking on an armored fighting vehicle in front of him that was turning its guns through the crosshairs. Without hesitation, Jasons right index finger had calmly and steadily pulled the trigger. Phew! A Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition had been fired, taking it straight at a locked armored fighting vehicle. Boom! A booming vibrating sound rang out as this sniped out Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition had pierced through the side of this armored fighting vehicle. However, the armored fighting vehicle did not detonate. Simply because Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition is kic energy ammunition, relying on kic energy to prate the armor, after pration, is relying on high-speed ssh armor fragments and remnants of the core of the high-temperature ssh kill the personnel in the armored target, destroy the equipment therein, thus creating the effect of high-temperature metal jets. After this armored fighting vehicle was hit by this Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition, the whole vehicle shook for a while and that Tungsten heart warhead had pierced the armor of this armored fighting vehicle and shot directly into thepartment of the armored fighting vehicle. Arge number of fragments produced in an instant sshed in all directions, under the violent impact, the instantaneous high temperature and high pressure swept into the armored fighting vehicle, spare the armored fighting vehicle warriors are wearing a thickyer of protective clothing, but simply can not resist this horrific killing power. With one shot, the armored fighting vehicle was directly scrapped, and the gun that was moving stopped. Jasons body continued to sh forward, and he was so fast that when the armored fighting vehicle was destroyed, the White Mask Corps began to send out a sniper to search for a lock on his position to kill him. Boom! Boom! Boom! White Mask Corps fired another round of howitzer fire, which is a great threat against hidden targets and ground targets. A howitzer detonated not far from Jasonsnding point, and Jason made an immediate decision, reacting very quickly and immediately plunged down towards a mountain mound on the right. Boom! With a loud detonation, the howitzer. The powerful impact from the explosion of the shell swept around, while the debris from the explosion also flew around. One of the fragments struck Jason in the back, piercing the bulletproof suit he was wearing, and the tip of the fragment sank into his back, causing a hot, stinging sensation toe from it. Fortunately, Jasons reaction speed is very fast, in time to lie down in the mound, a moment countless pieces of debris from the head whistling, but also a piece of debris in the edge of the mound shot out a shower of dust and smoke. Jason got up, picked up the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, pointed it forward, and fired two shots in quick session. Phew! Phew! Two shots of Tungsten decapitated armor piercing ammunition sted one after the other on an armored fighting vehicle, needless to say the vehicle was definitely destroyed on the spot and the soldiers inside were all killed. Whoosh! Jasons body moved again, and he noticed through the sniper scope that an armored fighting vehicle on the right front was firing extremely hard, and in addition to the howitzer rounds attacking and killing, there were two rapid-fire machine guns also firing wildly. Jason charged forward and then snapped to the ground in a half crouch. From this position he was able to aim at the fuel tank area of the armored fighting vehicle, he locked onto the tank of the armored fighting vehicle and decisively pulled the trigger and sniped out a special round. Rumble! In the blink of an eye, a loud explosion rang out on the spot as the armored fighting vehicle was detonated and the fuel tank was hit by a warhead, triggering an explosion. At once, the debris and sparks from the explosion hit the surroundings and affected the rest of the fighters in the ck Fire Army Merchant defense position, and all the White Mask Corps fighters within the range of this battle tank howled and screamed. White Fox is fighting on the other side, and she is not only powerful, but also excellent in sniping, and has an extremely richbat experience. Her body moved and dodged several times, finally aiming at an armored fighting vehicle, she sniped out three warheads one after another, sessfully destroying the armored fighting vehicle. This is the second armored fighting vehicle she has destroyed. In this way, with thebined efforts of Jason and White Fox, they had destroyed more than half of the armored fighting vehicles that ck Day had moved over to support the defensive positions. However, these armored fighting vehicles into the battlefield on the Satan Operation Group fighters side of the killing force is still very big, Satan Operation Group fighters side of some fighters have been injured, including the White Fox side of the Arctic fox fighters, but also Satan Operation Groups fighters.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mary, you are responsible for moving the wounded warriors to the safety of the rear for emergency medical treatment. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Emily, your task now is to assist Mary in moving the wounded warriors to the rear for care and guarding! The rest of the soldiers, give me full firepower, blow this stronghold of ck Fire Army Merchant through! Jason spoke in a deep voice. Kill! Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron and other warriors roared out, a killing spirit, their own blood nature waspletely stimted out, they are a body filled with a strong smoke smell. As the armored fighting vehicles on the ck Fire Army Merchant side were continuously destroyed, the firepower on the ck Fire Army Merchant side was significantly weakened, and the remaining armored fighting vehicles did not dare to show themselves, obviously noticing that the Satan Operation Group had anti-armor weapons that specifically targeted armored fighting vehicles. The remaining armored fighting vehicles hunkered down in defensive positions to counterattack, but in doing so, the power they could bring to bear was reduced considerably. Under Jasons arrangement, the Satan Operation Groups machine gunners charged forward in a fan-shaped formation and started firing back from their positions. Jasons eyes were filled with killing intent as he prepared to break through this defensive position of the ck Fire Army Merchants in one fell swoop. Chapter 868 – Breaking the Enemy’s Army Whew! Whew! Just as Jasons side of the warriors attacked the ck Fire Army Merchants defensive formation with full fire, there was the sound of a helicopter gunship taking off from the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. Immediately after that, Jasons headset came Blood Thrones voice: Satan, Satan, ck Fire Army Merchant has sent out helicopter gunships and is bombing and strafing my side, do you have anti-aircraft missiles to shoot down these helicopter gunships on your side? Jasons gaze sank after hearing that and said, ck Fire Army Merchants intention should be to deal with the anti-aircraft gun fire on your side. In this way, you tell the fighters in charge of anti-aircraft guns on your side to aim their guns at the enemy nes and force these enemy nes into the upper air on the east side, and Ill have the fighters on my side wait for an opportunity to sink them. Good! Blood Thrones side responded. The three anti-aircraft guns on Blood Thrones side were rocket-propelled anti-aircraft guns, and with Blood Thronesmand, the fighters manning them were turning their guns and aiming them through radar lock, pointing them at the helicopter gunships that were constantly bombarding the ground with ground-to-ground missiles high in the sky. The remaining four helicopter gunships on ckfire Jasons side have all been activated and are fighting at high altitude, with a widespread bombardment of ground-to-ground missiles posing a great threat to the fighters on Blood Thrones side. Under a round of ground-to-ground missile bombardment, Blood Thrones side has seen a number of casualties. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this point, the three anti-aircraft guns on Blood Thrones side of the rocketuncher had already lifted off and focused their sts straight towards the four helicopter gunships. As a result of the previous three helicopter gunships were sunk, the four helicopter gunships have been prepared, flying high enough, and after a round of bombing is not attached to the battle, immediately fly high. However, as one rocket rose to bombard the air, the four helicopter gunships were forced to fly overhead in an eastern direction. By this time, on Jasons orders, lion, Baron, Pam Holder, and Rhonda Boyles had arrived on a sloping teau on the east side, and a FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile was already in ce and ready to go. The three anti-aircraft guns on Blood Thrones side were still sting out a steady stream of rockets. The four helicopter gunships were forced to retreat over the east side.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this point C Boom! Boom! Two ground-to-ground missiles bombarded towards the orientation of these three anti-aircraft guns. Retreat! The fighters on Blood Thrones side in charge of the anti-aircraft guns noticed and hurriedly roared out loud, one body immediately tiger-dived to the ground, hands on their heads, rolling their bodies as far as possible, using everything around them that could be covered to cover themselves. Rumble- The three anti-aircraft guns had been destroyed under the bombardment of the two ground-to-ground missiles, while most of the surrounding fighters had been killed or wounded, and even if there were some fighters who managed to survive, they were seriously injured. The White Mask Corps fighters on those four helicopter gunships seemed to let down some of their guard after seeing the enemys anti-aircraft gun positions destroyed, while the warheads carried on the helicopters had been bombarded and killed, and the four helicopter gunships were ready to fly low to return to the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold to replenish their warheads. Just then C Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In the darkness of the night sky, four anti-aircraft missiles were seen to rise up and chase the four helicopter gunships in mid-air, four anti-aircraft missiles trailing a long tail me, extremely fast, as if they saw the prey, they sted past. The four helicopter gunships emitted a roaring, piercing vibration, all trying to pull their fusges up and turn around at the same time, all avoiding the four FIM-92 Stinger Anti-Aircraft Missile sts at the first opportunity. However C Boom! Boom! In mid-air, two booming explosions came from two helicopter gunships that were hit and exploded in mid-air, shooting out debris in mid-air almost to form a kind of metal jet shock effect. The remaining two helicopter gunships were not directly hit by anti-aircraft missiles, however C Boom! Coldly, there is another explosion boom vibration, one of the helicopter gunships although not hit by anti-aircraft missiles, but the remaining two helicopter gunships of the mid-air disintegration explosion plus the rest of the two shot air defense missile explosion debris ripple, some of the debris hit this helicopter gunships, making this helicopter gunships also boom explosion. In the end, only one helicopter gunship escaped and returned to the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold. In any case, this blow to the ck Fire Army Merchants air firepower is absolutely fatal, making the ck Fire Army Merchants side of the air firepower almost destroyed, the remaining one helicopter gunship in such a situation, only afraid to easily go out. This was a big blow to the morale of the White Mask Corps, but a huge boost to the morale of the fighters on Jason and Blood Thrones side. Kill! On the Satan Operation Group side, the machine gunners led by Mr. Iron Fist had already charged forward, and the heavy machine guns were firing wildly in front of them, forming awork of firepower that could be called a metal storm. Corps fighters fire counterattack. At the same time, Cameron Dickson, Leopard, Eric and a team of about twenty assault fighters had assaulted the front, ready to deliver a fatal blow to the enemy fighters in this position. Jason and White Fox also sprinted forward, their more responsibility was to snipe the enemys armored equipment and limit the enemys armored equipment to a wide range of attacks and kills. Phew! Phew! The two men kept firing as they sprinted, and with theirbined efforts, three more armored fighting vehicles were blown up on the ck Fire Army Merchant defense position. Ta-da-da-da-da! At that moment, the rapid-fire machine gun fire from the bunker battery on the enemys right swept over again. Phantom, who was responsible for sniping enemy bunker fire, shed his body, and the M200 sniper rifle in his hand sniped out a session of rounds. A few momentster, the fire from the bunker battery went out. The gaze in Phantoms eyes was abruptly stern, and the sniper rifle in his hand quickly pointed toward a direction in front of him, and he pulled the trigger without hesitation. Phew! A sniper slug came out and locked in position, and a sniper on the White Mask Corps side didnt even have time to pull the trigger before the sniper slug pierced through the eyebrow. Fire to attack and kill! At this point, Cameron Dickson, Leopard, Eric and other assault fighters who had already dived and assaulted the front opened their mouths and roared, and they opened fire at the first time, and the assault rifle fire apanied by a rhythmical rhythm unfolded, shooting at the White Mask Corps fighters in the defensive position at such a close range and under the perfect angle. This strike by these assault fighters was like thest straw that broke the camels back. The fighters of White Mask Corps were killed and wounded throughout the defense position, and under that rain of bullets, they could not organize any effective counterattack. Retreat, retreat here! Inside the position, ck Day gave the order while counterattacking, and he could see that the defensive position could no longer be held. Therefore, he ordered the remaining fighters in the position to retreat and go over to join the White Mask Corps fighters on the southeast nk, preparing for the final battle to break through. Chapter 869 Blood and Fire Killing (I) With ck Day leading the withdrawal of the remaining fighters from the defensive position, the defensive position was effectively dered broken. Jason led the Satan Operation Group fighters around him to charge up and take over the defensive position. The trench of the position was strewn with the bodies of White Mask Corps fighters, red blood flowing on the ground, emitting a pungent fishy odor that made people gag. One by one, the Satan Operation Group fighters in turn used the enemys defensive positions as a defense and fought back towards the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, killing White Mask Corps fighters who were retreating to join therger group of fighters on the southeast side. Jason contacted Blood Throne with his headset and said loudly, Blood Throne, the enemys southern defensive position has been breached by my side, now, you have all the soldiers under yourmand move to the southern side, we willunch a general attack through the gap pierced by the southern side, move quickly! Roger that! Blood Throne opened his mouth, and his tone was mixed with a hint of unconcealed ecstasy and excitement. His side also began to order the mobilization of the fighters under hismand towards the south side of the rapid march to move, some of the machine gun firefighters who stayed behind to break the back of the back door toe again. Blood Thrones excitement and thrill was unmistakable. After this battle, ck Fire Army Merchants defeat was obvious, and Jasons side had broken ck Fire Army Merchants defensive stronghold and beaten White Mask Corps back, his army of soldiers rushed to join up with The Satan Operation Groups warriors will be able to join together andunch a general attack, and then they will be able to enter the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold for the final battle. This means that this battle has been half won, allowing him to see the dawn of victory, how not to let him excited excited? Under Blood Thrones mobilization, the soldiers of Monty Python Mercenary Corps under hismand quickly withdrew from their original positions and marched in the direction of the south of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. In this way, the ck Fire Army Merchant side of the southeast side of the fire attack suffered immediately and significantly reduced a lot. Inside the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, to the southeast. ck Day led the defeated and retreating remnants to join all the White Mask Corps soldiers who were fighting in this area. ck Day also found White Terror and said, The defensive positions cant be held, this enemy is very strong. White Terror face slightly changed, he also sensed the southeast side of the enemy attack fire power significantly reduced, he said: bad, this direction of enemy fire power significantly reduced, it is obvious that this direction of the enemy has gone to the defensive positions and another enemy rendezvous, ready tounch a general attack through the gap in the breached defensive positions! Damn! ck Day cursed out angrily, his face gloomy to the extreme as he said, How could this be the situation? Who the hell are these enemies? Boss, the situation at hand I must ask for reinforcements. In this area, there is a group of militants of about 200 people in size led by Toombs, we can ask Toombs to lead his militants over to help. Afterwards, give him a big reward! White Terror said. ck Day nodded and said, You are right. In addition to the militants of Toms, there are other head militants, all of which I have invited over with a heavy price. Even if we have to pay the price of pouring out our families, we have to wipe out this enemy army! With that, ck Day immediately contacted the Intelligence Bureau fighters in the stronghold and told them to contact the militant leaders outside. Soon, the soldiers from the Intelligence Bureau responded, saying that the signal source in the strongholdhad been cut off and could not be restored in a short time, which meant that the entire ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold had fallen into the stage of losing contact with the outside world. The signal source was cut off? Temporary interruption of contact with the outside world?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ck Days face was stunned when he heard such a response, followed by a sense of foreboding that gripped his heart. White Terror also heard it, and with a miserable smile on his face, he said, It seems that the enemy army hase prepared this time, and clearly wants to wipe out our strongholdpletely! Boss, well have to fight with our backs to the wall next! White Terrors words had just fallen on his lips when the jolt C Boom! Boom! Boom! A single RPG shell bombarded towards the southeast side of the defensive position where White Mask Corps had gathered, and these RPG shells were sted from the very same defensive position to the south. At the same time C Ta-da-da-da-da-da! Bang, bang, bang, bang! In the bombardment sound of the bazooka shells, apanied by arge like a storm of machine gun fire, as well as a variety of assault rifle bullets, like a storm of rain poured in. Phew! Phew! Phew! A sniper round also sniped over and kept sniping White Mask Corps fighters in the southeast defensive position. The elite warriors under Blood Thronesmand had all gathered at the southern defensive position and converged with the Satan Operation Group warriors led by Jason, and under Jasonsmand, the two warriors attacked and killed together. Now Jasons morale and fighting spirit are high, and with the capture of a defensive position on the ck Fire Army Merchant side, they are basically overpowering the White Mask Corps fighters by holding their positions. After all, White Faces warriors have appeared a frustrated disorganized situation, they have retreated one after another, even helicopter gunships, armored fighting vehicles these are destroyed by Jasons side of the Satan Operation Group warriors, which is a fatal blow to their morale, fighting spirit. Therefore, in such a situation, White Terror realized that in order to win this battle, such a firepower against the attack would definitely not win, and the final oue would definitely be a crushing defeat on the side of ck Fire Army Merchant. The main reason is that Jasons side of the soldier warriors on the one hand is in a high fighting stage, on the other hand Jasons side of the Satan Operation Group warriors are too much of a threat in the battle against the attack. Not to mention that the snipers on Satan Operation Groups side were able to kill all the fighters on White Mask Corps side with constant sniping. So in White Terrors view, the only way to win this battle is to go backwards,unch an all-out attack, and lead the White Mask Corps fighters to kill the enemy fighters and engage in a brutal and bloody close-quarters fight! White Mask Corps warrior characteristics are even extreme, crazy, brutal and bloody! There is nothing that can bring out the most of suchbat characteristics than close quarters fighting! Rumble- At this time, a rumbling sound came, the ground are some shaking, is to see the southeast side of the side, six armored fighting vehicles side by side at a very fast speed towards the southern defense positions sprinted over. Behind the chariot, there was a line of White Mask Corps fighters. Apparently, the White Mask Corps fighters, with six chariots in front of them as cover, were charging at full speed towards Jason and Blood Thrones group of fighters on the south side of the defensive position. The enemy hasunched a general attack, prepare for battle! Jason opened his mouth and shouted, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand raised, sniping towards the armored fighting vehiclesing towards the front, first blowing them up. The Satan Operation Group and Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters in the stronghold also opened fire with full force, killing as many as they could in this process of the enemy fighters charge. At the same time, these White Mask Corps warriors charging forward were firing wildly, unafraid of life or death and in a frenzied, murderous state. Kill! Kill! Momentster, a deafening shout of murder rang out as these White Mask Corps warriors charged forward, and teams of Jason and Blood Thrones warriors in the defensive stronghold rushed out to kill. The two sides of the warriors thus began a short and bloody fight. Chapter 870 Blood and Fire Killing (II) Snort! Snort! Snort! Blood sttered, a blood flower bloomed in the air, broken limbs and wreckage can be seen anywhere. The two sides of the warrior is finallyunched the most fierce short-handed bloody kill, such a melee kill, hot weapons have be redundant, the most efficient killing is to rely on fists rely on cold weapons. This aspect ofbat is what White Mask Corps is good at, because they are crazy enough to be extreme and appear extremely bloodthirsty and brutal. Roar! A roar rang out as White Mask Corps fighters rushed to kill, holding swords and des in a desperate pose as they charged at Monty Python Mercenary Corps and Satan Operation Group fighters. These White Mask Corps warriors do appear to be extremely brave, they seem to forget about pain, forget about life and death, under the auspices of an extremely crazy idea or belief, recklessly towards the front of the kill, often taking the jade attack. Monty Python Mercenary Corps, led by Blood Python and Vampire, fought against the White Mask Corps fighters in the field, both sides suffered casualties, blood and corpses were the only theme in this battlefield. The Satan Operation Group fighters also attacked with full force, using the most severe attacking methods to kill the White Mask Corps fighters. Treg Taylor hands fists wearing finger tiger hand spikes, which is the most terrifying in closebat the intention of the weapon, finger tiger hand spikes on a diamond-shaped spikes iparably sharp, once hit by Treg Taylors fist momentum, the body will certainly leave a fatal blood hole wounds. Snort! A saber fiercely stabbed straight over from the side, extremely tricky and vicious. Treg Taylor sensed it. He struck out with a horizontal punch with his left hand, and the finger tiger hand spike on his left hand blocked the de of this saber, and just before the opponents warrior could get back to his senses, Treg Taylors right hand punch had sted him in the face. At once, half of the fighters face was almost knocked off, and the whole man fell to the ground. Treg Taylor eyes sunken gaze, killing machine burst out, he moved his body, the sturdy body under the exhibition of moving like an armored fighting vehicle rushed through, where the killing of the four quarters, double fist swing, one by one White Mask Corps fighters rushed up under his double fist attack, have fallen to the ground dead. Kill! Baron opened his mouth and roared, a saber in his hand waved rapidly, his own aura wildly iparable, sharp de precision stabbing to the side of a White Mask Corps warriors, his aura wild, iparably wild, as the wild dragon rose into the air, is extremely killing. Cameron Dickson, Bear, Dragon three people formed an attack and kill position, they have been cooperating with each other for many years, has long formed a tacitbat cooperation, in their cooperation, there is an attack and defense, in their methodical cooperation under the attack and kill, all the way to the attack and kill, but also make a White Mask Corps warriors have fallen to the ground. The White Mask Corps warriors were iparably crazy, killing with desperate measures. The warriors of the Satan Operation Group are brave and good at fighting, but in such a battle they inevitably suffer some injuries. Snort! At this time, a blood-colored de from the void cut across to, as a blood-colored lightning bolt in the void shed one after another, where it passed, with a shower of blood first appeared, extremely gruesome and horrifying. Along with these bloody lights, one by one, the White Mask Corps warriors in the field fell to the ground one after another, dying on the spot. Then, it is to see a sexy and beautiful figure wearing tight ck leatherbat clothing appeared in the battlefield, her face wearing a green-faced fang mask, holding a red body blood de, the de edge of the body is still a drop of blood continuously flowing down. This is exactly what Phantom is. After the situation in the battlefield entered into a short fight, Phantom also sprinted over from the original ambush location and joined the melee fight. Phantom as the first assassin in the dark world, herbat ability in closebat is definitely extremely high and superb, her body moves, the whole person like a ghost, so that it is difficult to capture her figure, her strike is even more bizarre and unpredictable, the blood de in the hand under the swinging stabbing, will pierce the throat of a White Mask Corps fighters. The right side of the battlefield orientation, where it almost forms a no-go area of death. White Fox, armed with a fox knife, one man and one knife, killed his way out of the circle of a dozen White Mask Corps fighters. White Foxs own strength has reached the level of the fourth realm of the secret realm, such a powerful strength, the field of these White Mask Corps fighters is not her opponent. In addition to White Foxs own power secret realm opened, her body speed has been strengthened, moving and dodging, seemingly with ease, spare a lot of warriors surrounding her, but can touch the corner of her clothes are not one.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Not far away, there is a horror like an abyss of breath in the outbreak, this aura of power is full of a violent and bloody killing intent, giving the feeling like a demon crawling out from the endless ck abyss. The figure was rampaging and was striking and killing, and many Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters along the way had fallen to his attacking and killing moves. Even the Sea Shark on this front met the figure and was repulsed and wounded. ck Day, your opponent is me! A roar came from the battlefield, it was Blood Throne. He sensed the pressure of ck Days own aura, his body rushed forward, killing two White Mask Corps fighters along the way, and then his whole body was like a cannonball out of the gun and rushed towards the figure with a terrifying pressure. Blood Throne, I didnt expect it to be you who attacked my stronghold. Damn you! ck Day heard Blood Thrones voice, and he instantly rose up in fury, giving up on continuing to attack and kill Sea Shark and others, and he moved his body to meet Blood Throne who was rushing over. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a moment, the fierce and furious sound of counterattack resounded, and these two powerful people had fought against each other. In the battlefield, the violent killing is still going on. The roar, howling along with a rain of blood and the smell of smoke and blood mixed in the diffuse, extremely pungent choking. Cameron Dickson, Dragon, Bear trio is still fighting, at this time, a figure like a ghost appeared in front of them, only to see this figure a face as white as paper, face without the slightest emotional fluctuations, only a palpitating horror destruction-like breath in the diffusion. White Terror! White Terror silently attacked, a saber in his hand abruptly stabbed forward, straight to the heart of Cameron Dickson. White Terrors timing was perfect, just in the nick of time between Cameron Dicksons round of strong attacks, before they could connect with each other. Therefore, White Terror hand saber this stab, so Cameron Dickson and the three of them simply did not have time to respond, also makes Cameron Dickson in this moment faced with a great life and death crisis. Chapter 871 Blood and Fire Killing (III) This sting from White Terror is close at hand. The strike was aimed at a weak point in Cameron Dicksons trio, just before he had time to connect with the offense and defense. This shows how ruthless White Terror is and how urate his judgement of the situation is. This blow, Cameron Dickson also can not avoid, he just finished a round of stabbing, followed by White Terrors saber has been stabbed over, so he had no time to make any reaction. Since you cant avoid it, Cameron Dicksons face is not the slightest bit of fear and cowering, and the saber in his hand is raised, ready to make a counterattack even if he dies when the other sidees over with this fatal stab. Mr. Dickson get out of the way- In the nick of time, Bears roar came and he was right beside Cameron Dickson, who was in no position to defend himself against White Terrors killing blow. But Bear can still move, and can still subconsciously make emergency measures. Just as Bear roared out, his entire body mmed into Cameron Dickson. Under the impact of Bearsnky body, Cameron Dickson stumbled backward toward the side, while the saber in White Terrors hand was already stabbing straight up. With a snort, the saber pierced into Bears waist side, followed by a casual flipping twist before pulling it out, causing Bear an extremely terrible wound to the maximum extent. A spray of blood shot out, gurgling inside Bears waist side. Kumiko! Cameron Dickson swooped in to check on Bears injuries. Im fine - Bear grinned and said, This kid is sinister as hell, dont worry, I cant die! Roar! Dragon hasunched an attack towards White Terror, Dragon has excellent fighting ability and his instant counter attack is extremely powerful. However, White Terror parried Dragons powerful attack and then swept his right leg across Dragons body, sending him flying with a leg sweep. Cameron Dicksons eyes lit up with a wave of anger, he rushed up, his hand saber has been like a lightning stabbing straight forward. White Terror eyes shed a cold killing intent, his hand saber backhanded Cameron Dickson this attack down, he fiercely bully up, followed by a cold awning appeared out of thin air, a cold killing machine in the surge, the cold awning appeared out of thin air all straight to Cameron Dicksons body vital. Cameron Dickson, with his veteranbat experience, knew he was outmatched, so he backed up one after another and kept resisting. Just then C Whoosh! White Terrors body is like lightning sprinting, the hands of the saber from a tricky angle stabbed at Cameron Dicksons throat. Hurry! The blow was so fast that Cameron Dickson had trouble reacting ordingly. Even Cameron Dickson has felt an icy, bone-chilling sensationing from his throat, as if the next moment the de of the saber were toe through his throat. ng! In the nick of time, a sturdy figure appeared out of thin air, then a sh of snowy de cutting forward, a cross-strike on the saber straight to Cameron Dicksons throat. White Terror immediately felt an iparable force from his hands holding the saber de passed to, shocked his tiger mouth are some numb stinging pain, which makes his face astonished, his eyes are finally a hint of fluctuation. Jason! Cameron Dickson was so stunned that he fixed his eyes and saw that it was Jason who came to his rescue. Jason nodded and said, Mr. Dickson, you and Dragon escort the injured Bear to the rear and contact Mary for emergency medical treatment. This person can be left to me. Jason, I can still continue to fight this injury constantly what. Bear said. Bear, thats an order! Keep fighting and you will bleed to death. Your wounds need immediate treatment, there will be many more battles like this down the road, whats your hurry? Jasons tone sank. Bear opened his mouth, and eventually did not speak again. Jason, then Ill send Bear to the rear for Mary to heal. Then well kill back! Cameron Dickson said. Cameron Dickson and Dragon both immediately escorted the wounded Bear away from the battlefield. White Terror stared at Jason, somehow, from Jasons body he actually felt a sense of threat. Who are you? White Terror couldnt help but ask. Satan! Jason opened his mouth and said in an indifferent tone, With your strength, you are qualified to know my name. White Terrors face rose in shock as he said, Youre Satan, and youre the one who teamed up with Blood Throne to kill this ce? I didnt expect you toe to our door before we went to Babia to look for you. Its called making the first move! Jason opened his mouth, the words just fell, his body moved, a dash under the burst forward, holding the Mad Dog assault knife in his hand into a bit of sharpness straight to the White Terror. Want to kill me? That also depends on whether you have the strength to do so! White Terror roared, his own aura rose fiercely, a strong pressure in the manifestation, his body moved to meet Jasons attack, the saber in his hand also waved and up. ng! The des of the sabers in their hands met, and the power contained within each other exploded out, producing a loud sound. Then, the two figures in the staggering sh, each other to attack and kill each others vital points, not only limited to the saber stabbing, but also the fist and foot attack and kill. A figure with a beautiful posture is rushing towards this melee battlefield at a very fast speed. She was wearing a very tight-fittingbat suit, nearly perfect to her proud curve to outline, her legs are very long, but also contains a sense of full strength, up to take the buttocks rounded like a full moon, in that wonderful waist under the drive, is posing a way to make peoples blood flowing hip wave curve. Her face smeared with some oil paint, still can not hide the beauty of her national beauty, a pair of narrow and charming phoenix eyes at the moment only have a cold cold intent.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This is none other than Emily, who has returned to the fray. At first she worked with Mary to move the wounded warriors to the rear for medical treatment, and after that, she returned to the battlefield again. Looking at the battlefield killing scenes, the eyes are blood and fire, blood flowing everywhere, everywhere you can see the broken limbs, which really brought her a great touch, so that her initial cognition to the cruelty of the battlefield and blood. Emily as the Parker familys golden girl, said the first time to see such a huge and bloody battlefield, a time is really some difort. But she quickly overcame this difort, in her opinion, such a battlefield filled with blood and fire is most suitable for her to cultivate her own ruthless way of killing. Whoosh! Emilys body moved again and she rushed into the fray. White Mask Corps fighters all wore a white mask on their faces, so they were well identified. Emilys eyes had a relentless killing intent shing in them as she met the White Mask Corps warrior in front of her. Chapter 872 Blood-stained elegance (I) Pam Holder, Eric, Rhonda Boyles they are still fighting to kill the enemy, fighting to the end, the three of them have started back to back, facing a constant rush to kill the White Mask Corps fighters. All three of them were wounded, more or less severely or lightly, and theirbat uniforms were already stained with blood, appearing bloodstained with their own blood but more so with the blood of their enemies. Spare theirbat ability is strong, but in the face of waves of constantly rushing over and take a variety of crazy fighting style of the enemy, they inevitably still wounded. Tired, thats for sure. But the battle is not over, then we have to keep on fighting and killing. At this time, another group of White Mask Corps warriors, about fifteen in size, attacked and surrounded the three of them. Are these bastards really impossible to kill? Brothers, keep fighting! Eric licked the corner of his mouth, some fishy taste, that is the taste of blood, but he was smiling, owning a boldness in the manifestation. Kill! Pam Holder also spoke up. The three of them cooperate with each other and fight towards the front. Snort! Snort! Snort! Blood light appeared, and a blood flower bloomed out. Among the White Mask Corps warriors who charged up, four or five of them immediately fell. However C Snort! Snort! Eric and Rhonda Boyles once again added a long, bone-deep sh to their bodies, narrowly missing their vitals. Eric they are also fearless, still clutching the battle knife in his hand, his own iron-blooded battle intent and fighting spirit has not weakened by half, but is more and more zing. Just as the remaining White Mask Corps fighters were about to organize their next frenzied attack, the cold-hearted C Whoosh!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A figure rushed in, as fast as it could be, followed by a swift fist blow to the face of a White Mask Corps warrior, apanied by an iparably powerful ancient martial arts aura. With a single punch, the enemy warrior flew backwards, the ancient force power contained within had cut off his life. The silhouette continued to sh, switching into a palm knife across the throat of the second fighter, palm knife across the strike, the enemy fighter immediately broke. A White Mask Corps soldier spotted the curvy, sexy figure, and opened his mouth with a low growl as he stabbed the saber in his hand toward the figures side. The figure noticed that she took a step backward, making the enemy warriors saber thrust empty, then she performed a subtle grappling hand with her left hand to hold the warriors wrist, and grabbed the saber with her right hand, then a cold aura cut through the void, and the captured saber had already pierced the enemy warriors throat. Dry and crisp, without the slightest hint of dragging. Such kills show great efficiency. Its Emily! I didnt expect her to be so efficient in casting togetherness on the battlefield! Dont forget, during training she was very powerful in close quartersbat! Eric, Pam Holder and others spoke up. After killing the third enemy warrior, Emily shed to Erics side and she asked, How are your injuries? Dont worry, its still possible to continue fighting! Eric said in a determined tone. This is nothing. We will fight until the end, until all these enemies fall! Pam Holder also spoke up. Okay, Ill fight with you! Emily spoke up. In a sh, a fight continued once again. Dang! The battle between Jason and White Terror continues. Needless to say, White Terror does show extremely high level of experience in matchmaking, especially his terrific instincts and precise use of timing. However, he was still forced backwards during the battle with Jason. Whoosh! Jasons body into a stream of light, with a lightning-like speed sprinted up, White Terror eyes a sh of murder, he took a wrong step forward, the saber in his hand cross-cut to Jason. Jasons feet staggered violently, then a sideways rotation, just right to avoid White Terrors strike, at the same time he backhanded knife, in the moment of sideways rotation in the hands of the saber towards White Terrors waist to cut a half-circle arc of knife mane. White Terror face astonished, hurriedly retreat back, spare him to retreat fast enough, but the arc de mane is still in his waist left a bloody sh. Before White Terror can stand still, Jason has already rushed to the top, the Mad Dog Tactical Assault de in his hand, a powerful sh as if the void had been cut through. White Terror face dark shock, he has been toote to retreat, only to raise the saber in his hand to fight, to resist Jason sh down this attack. ng! Their des exchanged blows, Jason exploded with the power of Abyssal Pounding and bellowed under his breath, Take off! Jasons wrist raised, the de in his hand a pressure a stroke, White Terror immediately can not hold the saber in his hand, the saber in his hand immediately smoothly off. At that moment, White Terror realized the danger and stomped backwards with both feet. Naturally Jason would not give White Terror a chance to catch his breath as he moved his body and chased forward. At this time, the right side of a White Mask Corps warrior suddenly appeared out of nowhere, looks like in this direction ambush, wait until Jason figure to start towards the pursuit, he appeared fiercely, the hands of the cold aura appeared, with a very fast speed towards Jason attacked over. Such an attack is of course not able to help Jason, but if Jason stops to deal with this enemy fighter will lose the opportunity to chase White Terror. Jasons eyes shed coldly, he did not stop, his right wrist flicked, the hand of the Mad Dog tactical assault knife broke through the air, like a bullet shot out, in a moment the saber is into the throat of the attacking White Mask Corps fighters. Jason at this time has rushed to the front of White Terror, his body fiercely with nine blood burst out, one of the blood is like a blood dragon like the dragon rose. Sunling Bloodline! Jason pushed his own secret power of the fourth level of the secret power realm, and under the augmentation of the power of Sunling Bloodline, he exploded his own fist of the Fist of Fury and killed White Terror with one blow. Roar! White Terror roared out, he stabilized his body, his own breath strong and up, he urged his own secret power, then also full force attacked a fist, the fist momentum with a hint of destruction. Boom! The two mens fist sts erupted in violent qi fluctuations, sweeping up the strong wind in all directions. White Terror actually took Jasons punch. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, The fifth realm of the Secret Realm? It can be said that it is very strong! But you are still doomed to die today! Chapter 873 Blood-stained elegance (II) White Terror sneered, he sensed that Jasons strength is now manifested in the Secret Realm four realms, while he is already the strength of the Secret Realm five realms, the difference between each other a realm strength, Jason actually said he could not escape a death? Satan, its good to be confident, but sometimes over-confidence will only make you humiliate yourself! White Terror opened his mouth, his fists clenched, his eyes glowing like a zing me of killing, he said, This battle, let me end your myth of invincibility, and kill you! The White Terrors body moved, his own power secret realm fully erupted, the majestic surge of power vaguely embedded with wisps of destructive aura coalesced, making his sprint speed is fast, blinked already rushed to Jasons heels. Then lets have a duel! The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he stopped hiding his strength and activated his Abyssal Heavy Strike power, evolving the Heaven Fist fist intent and releasing his own gravity potential field. In an instant, Jasons own aura suddenly changed, his body around the range, as if there are 100, 000 mountains copsing down, bringing a sense of heavy and boundless gravity. This is Jasons own great potential an evolution of the cohesion of their own potential, the formation of a gravitational force field, in this force fieldposed of potential, in addition to him, the rest of the people will feel like a substantial mountain copse of the feeling. White Terror is indeed sensed, when he rushed to Jason in front of the cold, actually felt an invisible terrifying pressure around the body crushed down, and he himself is a kind of mountain of feeling, in the gravity of the potential field of suppression, he obviously felt his movement, punching and so on are affected to a certain extent. This forced White Terror to use some of his power to counteract the gravitational field, and at the same time, his punch came out after his dash, taking it straight at Jason. Breaking Punch! Jasons eyes burned with battle intent, and he roared out, exploding the fist of the evolved Heaven Fist. A fistes out, a forward movement, breaking all the mountains and rivers! This punch, wrapped in a majestic boundless aura, but also with the gravity potential field of the thick potential added, so this punch out, as if carrying the might of a hundred thousand mountains crushed down, showing a fierce and overbearing fist dao intention, this suppression to White Terror. Rumble! The terrifying fist crushed up, like a huge mountain copsing, unstoppable, and pushed all the way across to White Terror. The destructive power contained in White Terrors punching power also exploded, but was greeted by the majestic abyssal pounding power like a mountain like an ocean, connecting and ovepping, eventuallying together and wearing out his punching power, swallowing him whole. Stomp stomp stomp! White Terror was immediately jolted back, which made his face change in shock, and could not help but exim: This, how is this possible? He indeed could not believe it, he knew that the strength he showed was the fifth realm of the secret realm, Jason was only the fourth realm of the secret realm, how could he be forced back with one punch? I dont know, Jason in Sunling Bloodline power and gravity potential field of the double enrichment, not to mention his secret realm five realm strength, even Blood Throne such secret realm six realm strong people can be a battle. Kill! Jason shouted in a low voice as he moved his body and sprinted towards White Terror. His own Sunling Bloodline rises to the sky, nine channels of qi and blood diffuse out, brilliant as the sun, containing a zing and boundless might, manifesting a masculine and domineering supreme aura. At the same time, his own gravitational potential field had evolved to the extreme. Like a mountain, like a mountain, like an abyss!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the gravitational potential field of enrichment, Jasons every move appears majestic atmosphere, lifting hands and feet wrapped in a thick and boundless pressure, such a field of potential field of suppression, is absolutely the most terrifying. White Terror clenched his teeth, he frantically activated his secret realm of power, and brought out all of his power, while evolving his strongest fist path, and faced Jason. Fist into the sky! Hellbreaker Fist! Jason roared, and in the blink of an eye, he was able to perform two of Heaven Fists heavy fist styles, and the endless shadow of heavy fists enveloped White Terror. A fist punch style like a flying dragon ascending into the air impacting the nine heavens, there is a wanton and arrogant heavy fist momentum. A fist punch style suffused with the terror of silent death, shaking the nine ghosts and yellow springs! White Terror has given his best to attack and kill, but under the crushing pressure of Jasons terrifying heavy punching style, he is still unable to resist, and his punches have been broken. In the end, under the majestic force contained in Jasons fist, but also shocked his body blood tumbling, could not help but open his mouth and cough out a trail of blood, the whole person also staggered backwards. Whoosh! White Terrors body has not yet stood still, Jason a dash momentum has instantly arrived in front of him, then Jason a punch out. Fistof Fury 5th Style C Five Angry Fists! Boom! A fist out, their own power within the mystery of the storm power out in full force, the fist mighty, terrifying and boundless, all the way straight up to take, a great power to shake the heavens. This punch, White Terror also can not resist,pletely toote to make any reaction, only to watch the lightning-like storm punch sted on his chest and abdomen. At that moment, this punch formed a fierce st at White Terror, the prating power of the inner st also prated White Terrors body, causing a hump to rise from his back, as if his spine had broken! White Terrors body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, and he fell to the ground, already motionless and dead. Jason looked around the battlefield, and the battlefield was still incredibly violent. However, by now, the fighters of Satan Operation Group and Monty Python Mercenary Corps had the upper hand and were in control of the situation in the field. Treg Taylor, Baron, lion and other Satan Operation Group fighters are united with each other, all the way to kill, showing the Satan Operation Groups iron-d might. On the other side, White Fox also led Sea Shark and other Arctic fox fighters in the fight, will be a White Mask Corps fighters to kill the ground. Just then, Jason was caught by the aura of two unbelievably strong battles. He turned his head to look and vaguely saw Blood Throne fighting a man in a ckbat suit in a violent battle. Jason guessed that the man with a strong aura like a ck abyss should be the boss of ck Fire Army Merchant, ck Day. Jasons body moved and immediately rushed towards Blood Thrones side of the battle. Chapter 874 – A Battle to Win The duel between Blood Throne and ck Day has fallen into a white heat, the attack between these two powerful people is a swift and fierce, a move in the attack and kill all show an iparable terrifying impact. After all, both of them were powerful people who had reached the sixth level of the Secret Realm. By now, both have been wounded, each with their own injuries, with blood seeping from the corners of each others mouths. They can be said to be thend of the living and the dead. Blood Throne will not forget the old hatred when ck Day took the opportunity to upy his second stronghold in Ecuador, and in his heart he has already listed ck Day as a must-kill enemy. The reason why it has been tolerated for so many years is that there has never been a suitable opportunity tounch an offensive against ck Fire Army Merchant. Now, under the United Jason, the big breakthrough ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, all the way to kill here, all the way to the front of the ck Day, such an opportunity Blood Throne certainly will not let go. ck Day, you are doomed to defeat tonight! Now that your stronghold has been breached and your warriors are being harvested, its your turn! Back then, you conspired with my traitor Daniel to take over the second stronghold of Stone Firearms, this time I will take over your ck Fire Army Merchant and take revenge! Blood Throne stared at ck Day and said in a cold tone. ck Days face was blue, the whole person can be said to be iparably angry, there is a kind of hatred to mad feeling, he put his heart and soul into the ck Fire Army Merchant just like this was broken into, let his heart how willing? How can he not be angry? Blood Throne, do you really think you can win? Do you really think you can kill me? ck Day opened his mouth, smiling coldly and said, Even if I die, I will drag you down to hell! You still want to take over my ck Fire Army Merchant, dream on! Is that so? Ill kill you right here! Blood Throne opened his mouth, his own breath once again strong, from his body there are wisps of blood like substance in the diffusion, in his body around the formation of a terrifying blood hell. Blood Thrones own blood power has been pushed to the extreme, he roared, killing intent boiling, and fully pushed his own Raging Blood Hell Fist fist power, thus attacking and killing ck Day. ck Day was watching the entire battle as he battled Blood Throne, and he noticed that the White Mask Corps under hismand kept falling, and by now was in a state of copse. This means that his side was indeed defeated, in one fell swoop. In such a situation, he cant do anything to save the day even with his personal power. So, the only thing he wants in his heart now is to do his best to kill Blood Throne, or at the very least, to die with Blood Throne. What he cant have, he wont let Blood Throne get his hands on. Therefore, ck Day desperately, he used his full strength, the power of their own secret realm all condensed out, he attacked out of the fist as fast as lightning, which contains a like a ck abyss devouring like a terrifying suction, hepletely let go of his hands and feet, ispletely a jade and stone fighting style. The strength of the two people isparable, in such a strength premise, one side if you really want to fight, it is really very dangerous, a little carelessness is really both fall, the jade burned. Blood Throne, of course, will not die with ck Day, he avoided ck Days harsh killing strokes, trying to wait for an opportunity to attack and kill. ck Day is all but ignored, a strong attack, waiting for Blood Throne to appear a fatal break. Under ck Days crazy strong attack, Blood Throne was also unable to avoid all of them, and was finally sted by ck Days fist on his body, Blood Throne also raised his right leg and swept a leg across the side of ck Days waist. Bang! Bang! After two dull sounds, the two figures separated and each coughed out blood again from their mouths. ck Days face is hideous, Jie Jie strangeugh, hepletely ignored his own injuries, continue to mobilize their own secret realm of power ready to fight to the death. Just then C Whoosh! A figure shed into existence, apanied by a magnificent and majestic masculine and domineering aura, as if a generation of overlords had descended. This is none other than Jason. In fact, Jason has long been aware of ck Day and Blood Thrones two defeats, the two are simr in strength, under the duel of life and death, it is possible that both fall. It is reasonable to say that Jason can bepletely hidden in the shadows, watching the fire from the shore, sitting on the fishermens profit. But he didnt. He still showed up because he had thought deeply about it, and at this stage, Blood Throne could not die yet. Blood Throne is alive to his advantage, because with Blood Thrones control situation, his construction work in Babias Devils Army Factory will be safe and stable a lot. Neither the Jaguar military merchant nor the Angels dared to act rashly. He teamed up with Blood Throne to break through the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, which in effect has sent a message to the outside world C he and Blood Throne are in an alliance. In such a situation, whether Jaguar military merchant or Angels want to attack Babia, have to consider whether Blood Throne side will send troops to support Jason. This creates a deterrent, and is creating enough space and time for Jason to grow up in Babiasyout. As soon as Jason showed up, ck Day noticed and his bloodshot gaze locked on Jason and said, You, you- Satan, youre here! Blood Throne opened his mouth, relieved and knowing that the battle was a done deal. What? You are Satan, and you have teamed up with Blood Throne? ck Days heart was in shock and looked incredulous. Jason sneered ndly and said, Do I have to wait for you to unite with Jaguar military merchant to attack Babia? Good for you Satan, I really underestimated you! ck Day spoke angrily, holding fire in his heart for a while. ck Day, its time for your time to end, go to hell! Jason opened his mouth as he moved his body and took the lead in attacking and killing ck Day. Facing such a strong man as ck Day, Jason naturally did not have the slightest reservation, his own Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky, and also evolved the gravity potential field at the first time, then he evolved Heaven Fists sixth form C I have a fist to open the gates of heaven! Boom! A fistes out as if it can open the gates of heaven and meet the immortals. Under this punch, all things are destroyed! ck Day found himself unable to avoid the punching intent of the envelope, he immediately roared, throwing all his strength, bursting out his strongest punch, to meet Jasons punch. Rumble! The void shook, and a fierce and appalling sound erupted from the fist attacks of the two. After the punch, Jason was staggering back, while ck Day was bleeding from the mouth and stumbling backwards. ck Day in the battle with Blood Throne has been seriously injured, Jason basically maintain the full state, so in his full force of the strike, ck Days current state simply can not resist, again injured and knocked back. Bang! The moment ck Days body retreated, a figure had already waited by the side, he quickly attacked, the terrifying blood power gathered in his fist momentum, a punch on the back of ck Days spine. It was Blood Throne, who seized the moment when ck Day was retreating and his own breath was dissipated tounch the fatal blow. Wha- ck Day opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Under Blood Thrones surprise attack, his body flew backwards and then fell heavily to the ground. ck Day opened his mouth and crimson blood continued to gush from the corners of his mouth, he wanted to say something but couldnt. In that extreme resignation in the resentment, his eyes graduallyx, and finally no life. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 875 – Post-war division of accounts ck Day died in battle, White Terror died in battle, and Ghost Face died in battle. ck Fire Army Merchant, the three strongest have fallen to their deaths. In such a situation, the ck Fire Army Merchant side has no strong person and no backbone to stand out. The few remaining White Mask Corps warriors in the battlefield are only in their own kind of crazy killing instincts continue to fight, but the actual battle formation is unstructured, chaotic as a scattered sand. Blood Throne to the ck Fire Army Merchant can be said to hate to the bone, probably think they have not killed enough, so after the death of ck Day battle he continued to kill towards the battlefield, personally led Blood Python, vampires and other Monty Python Mercenary Corps warriors continue to The battle was fought and killed. Jason looked at the remaining enemy fighters in the field still able to fight only about thirty people, this manpower is certainly not able to resist the Blood Throne side of the Monty Python Mercenary Corps warriors led by themselves to kill the siege. Immediately, Jason immediately contacted Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox and others, so that all the Satan Operation Group soldiers in the battlefield began to gather, check the casualties, the seriously injured soldiers immediately sent to the rear Mary side to emergency medical treatment. Mr. Iron Fist will Satan Operation Group fighters converge over, the field of Satan Operation Group fighters are basically all wounded in the body, including Eric, Pam Holder and others are covered in blood, there are many wounds, but they are still persistent to thisst moment. Iron Fist, you take the wounded warriors to the rear and let Mary take care of their injuries. Jason spoke, his gaze going to Emily as he instructed, Emily you follow over and go to the rear and escort Manjusaka over. In this interval, the battle in the field finally came to an end, with thest White Mask Corps fighters to kill, this battlefield no longer see a ck Fire Army Merchant fighters. Blood Throne led the Monty Python Mercenary Corps soldiers toe, have Blood Python, Vampire and others led troops from the ck Fire Army Merchants castle building, the building of nonbatants all control. One by one, Monty Python Mercenary Corps soldiers began to swarm into action, a look of exuberance on their faces, after all, they were upying the stronghold of the ck Fire Army Merchant. Some Monty Python Mercenary Corps soldiers have nted the Monty Python Mercenary Corps g on the gate of the ck Fire Army Merchant castle-like building, thus dering sovereignty. For all this, Jasons face was nd. Blood Throne seemed to realize something was wrong, he smiled lightly and said, The warriors under mymand are overjoyed, and I dont me them for acting this way, after all, I have been holding my breath with the warriors under mymand for all these years. Now that we have broken the ck Fire Army Merchant, we cant express our excitement. However, my warriors and I will not forget that this battle was won only with your cooperation. Jason smiled lightly and said, Blood Throne you are wee. When you and I first worked together, we agreed that after we captured ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold, you could keep everything here for yourself. Including ck Fire Army Merchants arms market share in South America. Blood Thrones eyes shone with essence, and there was already a hidden excitement. After he upies the market share of ck Fire Army Merchant, needless to say, his Stone firearms will be thergest arms dealer in the whole South American region, and the huge profit will be multiplied several times by then. With a smile, Blood Throne said, Satan, you are indeed a worthy ally to work with. Jason smiled and said, In the future, we will continue to cooperate. This time, the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold was captured, and my Satan Operation Group still needs somepensation. In order to prepare for this battle, Satan Operation Group also spent a lot of money, the consumption of weapons, casualties and so on. Therefore, I think we can share the existing cash flow of ck Fire Army Merchant equally. In addition, some information intelligence within the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, we also share. what does Blood Throne think? Blood Throne was stunned, and after thinking about it, it was a reasonable request. Jasons side gave up ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold and ck Fire Army Merchants arms market share, which is already the biggest benefit. As for some of ck Fire Army Merchants money flow, of course, it can be shared equally. Besides, when the control of the ck Fire Army Merchants arms market share, more money can not be earned? Immediately, Blood Throne said with a smile: Satan, in order to express my sincerity, the assets within the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, I will share with you 40-60. Im four and youre six. As for the information ording to the store, it can be shared. Jason nodded, with little objection. At that moment, only to see Blood Python dragged out a man, this mans legs have been broken, body bruises, mouth constantly wailing, apanied by a burst of harsh screams. Boss, Daniels been pulled out. Blood Python walked over and threw the man in front of Blood Throne. This person is the previous betrayed Stone firearms betrayed Blood Thrones Daniel. Blood Throne crouched down, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, and said, Daniel, I dont think you even expected to be in this situation today, did you? Boss, I, I know Im wrong please, give me a chance, a chance to serve you with all my heart. I, I know ck Fire Army Merchants arms channels very well, as long as you give me a chance, boss, I promise to give you wholeheartedly sell my life, and will also be responsible for taking care of the major arms channels. You had your chance, you just made your choice. Besides, I dont take in traitors here. Blood Throne spoke indifferently, pulled out a saber, and stabbed Daniel in the throat bit by bit. Boss, the inside ispletely under control. There are still some people inside, but they are notbatants, but some people in charge of channel sales, data analysis, etc. for ck Fire Army Merchant. Blood Python said. Keep these people for now, if they are loyal to us, they can be usefulter. If they dont want to be loyal, then kill them. Blood Throne said. Just at that moment, Emily came over with Manjusaka. Jason asked Emily to bring Manjusaka over for the purpose of collecting some intelligence information within the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, which is certainly of immense value and he couldnt possibly give it all up to Blood Throne.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason said, Then lets go inside and take a look. Okay, lets go. Blood Throne opened his mouth, then heughed aloud and said, The warriors under my hand have already started collecting some assets and whatnot from within the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold. Well split the bill when were done aggregating. This is no problem. Jason smiled and immediately led Emily and Manjusaka towards the inside of the castle-like building. Chapter 876 – The Cruelty of the Battlefield The information master control room of the castle-like building of the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, where the personnel as well as all of them are controlled, has been fully opened under the bloody suppression of Blood Thrones side, and the database here. Manjusaka went to download the relevant information materials, and they were soon downloaded as well. Subsequently, the warriors under Blood Throne came to report that a total value of at least 100 million dors of gold reserves were found in the underground vault of the castle, all a gold bar, spread over the entire area of the castle sorge underground vault. 100 million dors, ording to the agreement between Blood Throne and Jason, Jasons side can get at least 60 million dors worth of gold. Jason the weight of this gold adds up to at least a ton of weight, no matter how it belongs to the one he should take, is certainly to be transported. In addition, ck Fire Army Merchant has a cash flow of over $100 million in its general ount, which is naturally to be shared equally with Jason. In this way, through this battle, Jason has roughly $150 million in the bank. No wonder it is said that war is a source of outrageous wealth, provided it can be won. The ship that Jason and Satan Operation Group came on docked in a private port in Ecuador, and Jasons share of the gold could be delivered to the ship first. As for the liquidity within the ck Fire Army Merchant ount, it is impossible to fully mobilize it over time, which requires a certain process. Blood Throne also promised that when the funds were mobilized, they would be transferred to Jasons side of the Satan Operation Groups funding ount. Jason has no objection to this, and does not suspect Blood Throne of going back on his word. Blood Throne is not a person with a small pattern, otherwise he would not be able to be one of the giant overlords of this side of South America. After Jason finished discussing with Blood Throne, he also took Emily and Manjusaka away to rendezvous with the Satan Operation Group fighters. At the same time, they arranged for men toe over to the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold and start transporting gold. Anyway, within this stronghold, there is nock ofrge transport vehicles, lets say big trucks and these. As for this stronghold of ck Fire Army Merchant, from this moment on, it has been upied by Blood Throne, and it will be an important stronghold of Stone firearms in Ecuador in the future. But Blood Throne needs to be busy with a lot of thingster, Jaguar military merchant will certainly not sit back and watch Blood Throne to ck Fire Army Merchants arms market all annexed, Jaguar military merchant will certainly participate in the looting, may be Jaguar military merchant will definitely participate in the robbery, may also break out with Stone firearms skirmish. These issues, Jason naturally will not care, leaving Blood Throne to deal with themselves. Outside the ck Fire Army Merchant stronghold, in a mountainous forest. Jason rushed over, a Satan Operation Group warriors are standing here, they all look a little silent, invisible a heavy and depressing atmosphere in the surge. Jasons heart thumped, he had a sense of foreboding, he looked at Mary, said: Mary, report to me the casualties of the battle. Marys eyes were a little red, as if she had been crying, she stared at Jason, a mouthful of crystalline teeth clenched her lower lip, and only after a long time said: Satan Operation Group side Hari Fisher and Adam Austin two warriors died. There are six seriously injured fighters, and their injuries have been controlled. Jasons face is stunned, Hari Fisher is the original Satan Operation Group members, is a very good raider; Adam Austin is the original Cameron Dickson brought over one of the manpower,ter is also joined the Satan Operation Group. Now, these two are sacrificed. Jason fell silent as he walked over and saw the remains of two soldiers, Hari Fisher and Adam Austin. cameron Dickson was crouching on the ground, reaching out to touch Adam Austins bloodied face, his face full of unspoken sorrow. In addition, there are the remains of three Arctic fox fighters, White Fox and Sea Shark and others stand aside, silent. Jason felt as if his heart had been struck by a blunt instrument, a painful feeling as if he was suffocating, he took a deep breath, walked over, half-kneeling on the ground, reached out and touched Hari Fishers cold face, and said, Sawako, you once told me that your greatest dream was to die in battle, to die worthy, without regret. Now, youve made your fucking dreame true! Why didnt you say your dream was to return to the field with children and grandchildren? At the end, Jasons voice became hoarse and low, he looked at Adam Austin again, talking to himself: Hai, I remember you were one of the most hard-working fighters in training, you said you just wanted to be stronger and not drag down Satan Operation Group Actually, it was us who dragged you down and failed to bring you home, Im sorry! You are all the best fighters and the best fighters of Satan Operation Group. With that, Jason took a deep breath and saluted with a military salute. Swish!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, and other Satan Operation Group fighters have also paid tribute. The solemn military salute is a heavy grief, these iron-blooded warriors in the battlefield without fear of sacrifice without fear of bloodshed in the end, this moment all red-eyed. Emily felt such an atmosphere, and she couldnt help but salute. At this time, she may have understood, Jason said the cruelty of the battlefield is not a single reference to the blood and danger on the battlefield, more is always faced with the departure of theirrades brothers. Because this is the battlefield, there will always be idents, there will always be sacrifices. Yesterday, the brothers were still drinking and talking, today is a cold corpse, what else in the world is more cruel than this? It was a long time before Jason stood up, he walked over to White Fox, reached out and patted White Fox on the shoulder and said, Im sorry I know youre as upset as I am. They were all the best fighters too. If you dont mind, let them be buried with my Satan Operation Group fallen warriors on Babia. They went to another world, but I believe they have spirits in heaven and want to watch thepletion and rise of Devils Army Factory with their own eyes. Good! White Fox took a deep breath as she nodded. Next, Jason made arrangements for a portion of the Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox soldiers to escort the fallen warriors and seriously wounded warriors back to the ship overnight. The ship has a full range of medical equipment and drugs, Mary can take medical treatment for seriously injured warriors as soon as possible to avoid any idents. The other part of thewarriors went with Jason to deliver the gold, to the ship, and then together they set out on the road back to Babia. After making arrangements, one of the warriors in the field also began to act, for the seriously injured warriors, time is life, a moment can not be dyed. Afterwards, Jason took Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox and others to the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold again. Chapter 877 Brother, rest in peace! Two dayster. Private port of Ecuador. Jason, White Fox, Mr. Iron Fist and others arrived at this port with arge truck carrying exactly one box of sealed gold bars, worth $60 million. The rest of the Satan Operation Group fighters who originally arrived at this private port also came out to meet, lion, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Mary and others, who had first escorted the seriously injured fighters over to the ships side for medical treatment. The boxes of sealed gold on the big trucks began to be unloaded and then moved into the ship, and once everything was ready, the ship also began to set sail on its return journey to Babia. After boarding the ship, Jason also went to visit the seriously injured warriors, in Mary timely medical treatment, their injuries have been controlled, the next period of time just need to recuperate until recovery, and will not leave any after-effects. As for the sacrifice of Hari Fisher and Adam Austin two Satan Operation Group fighters and the remaining three Arctic fox fighters are arge number of ice to preserve the body, until after returning to Babia and then buried in a grand manner. Jason went to see Hari Fishers corpse again, this farewell is forever, after the rest of life never see, so a look is one less look. Jason is silent, over the years, around the departure of one of hisrades brothers, so that he is constantly suffering from painful blows, each brothers departure is like a vicious stab in his heart. That pain and sadness is really hard to show. But this is inevitable, the harshness of the battlefield is also this, no one can predict what will happen in the battlefield, no one can predict the next time in the battlefield, leaving which will be a familiar face. Jason went to the deck, took out a cigarette and lit it, took a deep drag, looked at the vast and endless sea, and his gloomy face had a deep pain in the diffusion. At that moment, Mr. Iron Fist came over, tapped Jason on the shoulder and said, Have a cigarette. Jason handed him one and lit the fire. WhewC Mr. Iron Fist exhaled a puff of smoke and said, Jason, the brothers feel the same as you do, the same sorrow. Sawako was really good, remember when we met Sawako, when he came to the dark world with a lot of enthusiasm to make his way. He went to the Mercenary Alliance and wanted to join the Scarlet Corps, but he was rejected, saying he was too weak to join the Scarlet Corps, and then we approached him, chatting with him, and found him to be a passionate and righteous man, Jason, and you brought him into the Satan Operation Group. As it turned out, Sawako was not weak, rather he was strong and a trustworthy soldier. Now that hes gone, we all miss him RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Yeah, we all miss him. Jason sighed softly. Jason, what I meant was for you not to me yourself too much. Sawako left with noints or regrets, and her only resentment is that she wont be able to fight alongside us again in the future. Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth and continued, Launching this war, sessfully annihting ck Fire Army Merchant, enabling us to stabilize the situation in Babia, in my opinion, no matter how great the sacrifice, it is worth it. Otherwise, when ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant join hands to besiege us, then our Satan Operation Groups casualty situation will only be more serious, and we wont even be able to defend Devils Army Factory at all. I know. Its just that its always hard to ept the departure of each and every one of our brothers. Jason took a deep breath and continued, But I know that there is still a long road ahead, and there are many more battlefields that we in the Satan Operation Group will have to fight. I will lead the Satan Operation Group to continue to move forward and continue to fight, and maybe there will be one more brother leaving, even including me. But as long as the Satan Operation Group keeps moving forward, thats enough. Mr. Iron Fist nodded, his thin but resolute face stared ahead, his eyes had the sorrow of his brothers departure, but also the determination to face the road of future conquest. Two dayster, the ship arrived at the port of Babia. Satan Operation Group warriors Spear, Thunder, Chef Spoon, Berni Bradley, Tommy, Trevor Shaw, Ben Dunleavy and other warriors stationed on Babia havee to meet at the port. The news of the sacrifice of Hari Fisher and Adam Austin, two Satan Operation Group fighters, hade back, so Spear and the others came to greet them with unmistakable heavy faces. Gabri and his armed warriors were also at the port. Jason and the others came down and instructed Gabri and his armed warriors to carry out the boxes of gold from the ship and carry them to the base building in a car. Finally, two Satan Operation Group soldiers and three Arctic fox warriors remains were carried out, Spear they have prepared five coffins, the remains as if inside the coffin, carried by the Satan Operation Group soldiers and Arctic fox warriors, no ride, to walk the way to the Babia . This is thest ride to send off. In thisst journey, Satan Operation Group soldiers just want to spend a little more time with their brothers who used to train and fight together and drink together. Behind Devils Army Factory is the Andes Mountains. Jason decided to bury the five soldiers on the back of Devils Army Factory hill, although they have left, but if there is a spirit in heaven, is still able to see thepletion and rise of Devils Army Factory. Satan Operation Group soldiers and Arctic fox soldiers have taken shovels to dig the hard soil and stones on the hill, digging out five grave pits, and then five coffins were lifted and put into the grave pits. Jason first shoveled up the first shovel of soil, towards the five coffins on the sprinkling, the rest of the people have also used shovels or hands, the yellow soil sprinkled on the grave pit, gradually covered the five coffins. Five graves were raised and headstones were erected in front of the graves. Everyone was silent and stood in front of the five graves, and a heavy, suffocating atmosphere permeated the scene. This goodbye is forever. Some Satan Operation Group soldiers could not help but have their eyes red and reached out to wipe away the tears at the corners of their eyes. A mans tears are not lightly shed, only because he has not yet reached the sad ce. Jason stood in front of the grave, took a deep breath and said slowly, Leaving is not goodbye forever, you will always live in our hearts. We will always remember you, and the g of Satan Operation Group will always be branded with your names. In the future, you finally do not have to follow me around to fight, finally can be a breath of relief. I am the boss, I am sorry to you superfluous words will not say, from now on if you are down there without wine, or want to drink, then give me a dream, then I will carry a few big jars of wine wherever youe to your graves to drink enough. Brother, rest in peace! Brother, rest in peace! One by one, the Satan Operation Group warriors opened their mouths. Afterwards, the Satan Operation Groups Sacrificial Wine Song was sung by someone who started the song. Chapter 878 Situation Change For the next while, the Satan Operation Group fighters went into a resting phase. The wounded warriors from the battle with ck Fire Army Merchant need to recuperate from their wounds, and except for those who need to recuperate, the rest of the warriors are doing daily special training. In addition, Jason also let Gabri under the hands of the armed fighters to join the training, these armed fighters of course can not apany the Satan Operation Group warriors to carry out a high level of intensive special training, they are not up to all aspects of physical fitness. Jason just let the Satan Operation Group Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg Taylor and other people take turns to lead these armed soldiers to carry out preliminary training, improve their physical fitness andbat ability, so that they began to understand and learn the groupbat formation and so on. Gabri under the hands of these armed fighters have about 150 people, from the scale, is not a negligiblebat team, if you can train well, so that theirbat ability to further enhance, andter in the battlefield can y a big role. Now that Gabri has beenpletely subjugated, the warriors under hismand are naturally all subservient, and in the eyes of these armed warriors, Jasons orders are ced first. Of course, Jason also has no intention to integrate these armed fighters into the Satan Operation Group, but only intends to develop this armed fighter into the Satan Operation Groups external fighter team. However, if there are individual warriors with excellentbat ability and awareness in the armed forces, and if there is no problem with their character, they can be considered to be recruited into the Satan Operation Group and be a full-fledged Satan Operation Group warrior. During this time, the underground forces in South America and also the arms market have triggered andslide and tsunami-like earthquake. The ck Fire Army Merchant, once one of the threergest arms dealers in South America, was wiped out overnight! ck Day, who holds a ce in the list of the strongest in South America, was killed! White Mask Corps soldiers under the ck Fire Army Merchant, no survivors! Total annihtion! The blood-soaked news spread as if it had grown wings. Everyone was shocked and thought it was too incredible. Later, more specific news came out, ck Fire Army Merchant was destroyed because Stone firearms and Satan Operation Group teamed up and attacked ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold overnight, breaking through ck Fire Army Merchants The ck Fire Army Merchant was annihted. Today, the former stronghold of ck Fire Army Merchant has been renamed C Stone firearms Ecuador stronghold. This news spread, the South American arms market immediately fell into a state of chaos, lies ck Fire Army Merchant before the arms market, arms channels and so on these are chaotic, some channels are worried about the future cooperation and other issues. But Blood Throne of Stone firearms side personally sent a message, henceforth Stone firearms will have full management of ck Fire Army Merchants previous arms market, and at the same time is also appeasing some channels of cooperation with ck Fire Army Merchant, the future cooperation will continue, and Stone firearms will give a greater range of concessions and benefits will be more. On the other hand, Jaguar military merchant also immediately issued a statement, wee ck Fire Army Merchant once under the channel to cooperate with them, while Jaguar military merchant also gave specific benefits in return for more generous incentives. This meant that the Jaguar military merchant side, not to be outdone, immediately joined in the fight for a share of the arms market left behind by the annihtion of the ck Fire Army Merchant. These two arms dealers haveunched a violent struggle across the air for a broader arms market, making it possible for several skirmishes to break out between the two arms dealers in some local areas during this period, who are not giving up on each other and are trying topete for arger arms market. Venezu, in the stronghold of Jaguar military merchant. Lion, the boss of Jaguar military merchant, is being briefed by his men on the situation, which is nothing more than some major news about thepetition for the arms market. Lion listened and the gruff face clouded over. From what weve heard so far, Jaguar military merchant is at a big disadvantage in the fight for arms market share. After all, Stone firearms upies the stronghold of ck Fire Army Merchant, has the innate advantage, plus preemptive actions and so on, basically has left the ck Fire Army Merchant to firmly upy 60% of the arms market share, the remaining 40% of the share, the two sides are still fighting for. ording to the most optimistic analysis, this time the fight, Stone firearms eventually upy at least 70% of the ck Fire Army Merchant, Jaguar military merchant can get three achievements is good. This disadvantage is too great.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This means that Stone firearms will be the absolute leader of the South American arms market, while Jaguar military merchant wille in second. Good for you Satan, good for you Blood Throne, I really didnt expect that you would y this game! Lion clenched both fists and looked indignant as he spoke, a sense of anger shing in his eyes. At first, he also reached a consensus with the ck Fire Army Merchant, to send troops together to kill Babias Satan Operation Group, but did not think that in the end there was a change of events, the ck Fire Army Merchant was first destroyed. In such a situation, of course, he will not go alone to attack Babias Satan Operation Group, it would be too risky to do so, to know that there are Stone firearms behind the eye, he does not want his Jaguar military merchant to end up with the ck Fire Army He did not want his Jaguar military merchant to end up like the ck Fire Army and be wiped out. Boss, Stone firearms has just gone through a battle, Stone firearms side must have suffered heavy losses. Do you think we should take the opportunity to attack and kill Stone firearms stronghold? One of the men beside Lion opened his mouth and asked. The ck Fire Army Merchant was annihted because they didnt expect to be attacked by Blood Throne and Satan. The ck Fire Army Merchant was wiped out because they didnt expect to be attacked by Blood Throne and Satansbined forces, so they were defeated so quickly under the surprise attack. After this battle, Blood Throne in his stronghold is certainly to strengthen the security, how can we raid? Besides, dont forget that there is also Satan Operation Group, now they are allies, if we really want to attack Blood Thrones stronghold, we are afraid that Satan will lead the warriors of Satan Operation Group to encircle our stronghold. Boss, are we just going to stand by and watch Blood Thrones side have an exclusive? ording to this trend, down the road Blood Thrones side will definitely suppress us. The man whose name is Hurricane said. Lion said in a cold voice: Thats not necessarily true. There is another powerful force stronghold in South America. I heard that the Assassination League and the Satan Operation Group have an unbreakable hatred. If this stronghold of the Assassination League in South America targets the Satan Operation Group and even wipes them out, then Blood Throne will be left alone so Im wondering if I can work with Angels. Chapter 879 Decision to send troops South America, a secluded ind. The central region of the ind towers over arge scale castle, the castle in the night shrouded like a prostrate beast, faintly releasing an extremely dangerous and bloodthirsty atmosphere. The castle has lights swaying, close to see the ancient castle has a very striking Scarlet Scythe emblem, dripping blood Scarlet Scythe seems to haunt the endless blood-colored breath, like a myriad of ghosts entwined, a nce from afar will make peoples hearts and minds feel a feeling of terror for the palpitations. Scarlet Scythe, which is the unique mark of the Assassination League! Inside this grand scale castle, Angels face was gloomy to the extreme, the news of ck Fire Army Merchant being annihted he had already learned. Its not that he was angry or anything because ck Fire Army Merchant was annihted, there was no friendship between him and ck Fire Army Merchant, but the pattern in South America was broken in this way. Another bad news is that the alliance between Blood Throne and Satan, whichpletely disrupted his previous ns, the whole n is dead. ording to his n, the next three major arms dealers in South America should join forces to attack Satan Operation Group, and he should sit back and reap the benefits. In fact, a short while ago he had heard from his side that ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant were preparing to join forces to attack Babia. Who would have thought that in the end, it was the news that ck Fire Army Merchant was wiped out first. How could he not be angry when his n to push the arms merchant forces in South America to attack the Satan Operation Group was foiled by his secret nning? This Satan is really something, Ive always underestimated him! Angels spoke in a cold voice. Below, gathered in the Assassination League stronghold of many strong people, at the moment they all remain silent, they can see that Angels is in a state of anger, in such a situation it is best not to touch the bad luck. Poisonous Bee. Angels shouted. In. Poisonous Bee, who is in charge of intelligence, stepped forward. From the information you gathered, what is the approximate strength of the Satan Operation Group in Babia? Besides the fighters of Satan Operation Group, what other outside help does Satan have? In short, analyze Satans armed forces andbat strength in Babia. Angels cold voice filled with endless killing intent came out. Poisonous Bee didnt dare to be slow and said: From the information of Satan Operation Group in the past, the number of warriors in Satan Operation Group is not more than 40. Before the Satan Operation Group entered Babia, it recruited mercenary groups in the Mercenary Alliance, and the one who finally took the Satan Operation Groups job was Arctic fox. The number of fighters in Arctic fox is about 35, but this mercenary group is very capable of fighting. In other words, Satan Operation Group plus Arctic fox, the number of fighters fluctuates from 80 to 90. In addition, Babia originally had an armed fighter, the size of this armed fighter in more than 100 people. Now that Satan has taken over Babia, it is assumed that the armed fighters are also attached to them. However, thebat level of this armed fighter is much weaker, far from the regr elite fighters. Angels nodded, satisfied with Poisonous Bees such detailed intelligence analysis. He pondered for a long time and said, After the battle with ck Fire Army Merchant, Satan Operation Groups warriors must have suffered casualties. In other words, the most number of fighters they can still fight is only sixty to seventy. Even if we add the armed fighters who acted as cannon fodder, there are only about two hundred fighters. Blood Wing in our stronghold has 360 people, Sky Shadow Warrior has eight people, plus me. If, we all attacked, how sure are we to wipe out the Satan Operation Group? Poisonous Bees face was slightly shocked when he heard the words, he then heard that Angels is intended to attack Babia? Siege Satan Operation Group? The matter is very important, so Poisonous Bee does not dare to speak easily, he pondered and said: Lord Angel is ready to send troops to Babia, and Satan Operation Group to fight to the death? If Lord Angel personally went out, in my opinion, killing Satan is not a problem at all. Angels eyes shone brightly, he said coldly: If the warriors in our stronghold can destroy Satan Operation Group, this is a great achievement, both I and you will receive the highest reward in the Alliance. The armed warriors in Babia, in my opinion, can bepletely destroyed by a few dozen Blood Wing led by a Sky Shadow Warrior. The rest of the Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox warriors with excellentbat capabilities, could it be that several hundred Blood Wing plus several Sky Shadow Warrior, and with me personally sitting in charge, would not be able to attack and defeat? If Lord Angel decides to send troops, we are sworn to serve and destroy the Satan Operation Group! A sturdy man stood out, he spoke in a low tone, a strong and boundless battle intent permeated his body. His name is Winged Tiger, is the head of the Sky Shadow Warrior in this stronghold, usually is also responsible for the entire Blood Wing assassination training, in this stronghold, in addition to Angels, is his strength is the strongest. Angels nodded and said in a cold voice: With our current troop strength, if this number of Satan Operation Group cant be destroyed, then our warriors strength is not a joke. Satan thought that after joining forces with Blood Throne to destroy the ck Fire Army Merchant and break the bnce of arms power in South America, we would not dare to attack him easily, but he was wrong. Im going to catch him off guard! We are all at Lord Angels disposal. If we want to fight, lets point our swords at Satan Operation Group and wipe them out! Winged Tiger said in a deep voice. Good! Angels opened his mouth and said in a determined tone as if he had made a decision, Winged Tiger, pass the order down and have all warriors prepare for the battle. I have decided to send troops to Babia and point my sword at the Satan Operation Group, so that every Satan Operation Group soldier will fall at our feet!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes! Winged Tiger nodded, a strong bloodthirsty killing intent filled his body, his own battle intent zed up, he led the order to go out, ready to gather all the Blood Wing in this stronghold, to carry out pre-battle preparations. I have not personally fought for a long time, I heard that Satan is strong when he meets the strongest, and he is invincible. This time, I hope Satan will not let me down! Angels opened his mouth, with a supreme confidence in his tone, a terrifyingly monstrous supreme pressure on his body in the diffusion, many years have not inspired the war intent rose to the sky. Chapter 880 Training and Powerful Babia. The Land of the Bordends C in fact, it can no longer be called the Land of the Bordends. Jason came here a few months ago, circled this piece of wildernessnd and decided to build an arsenal here with a big hand. A few months have passed, and this original wilderness ce is no longer wilderness. Two backed by the Andes mountain range ring defense line like two iron dragons creeping on the ground, these two lines of defense is extremely strong, not ck Fire Army Merchant defense position as unimpressive water, two lines of defense with offensive and defensive functions, as if two walls of iron in the arch behind the main building of the arsenal. Today, the main body of the arsenal building has beenpletely formed, lofty and magnificent, like a castle inhabited by giants in the tower, ording to the words of chief designer Frerik, the main body of the arsenal can also be viewed as a solid bunker, able to withstand the bombardment of ordinary artillery shells. The rear of the arsenal has also been built as an office and living area, and a brand new building has been built up, making the wilderness a new city on Babia. In fact, this is the new town from now on. Although the entire main building of the arsenal has beenpleted, the construction period is far from over and there are still more and more specific detailed parts that need to be built. However, thepletion of the main construction project has also put Jasons mind at ease. At least, from now on, Babias side will have aplete offensive and defensive line of defense. With the idea of preparing for a rainy day, Jason has already let the Satan Operation Group soldiers in the Devils Army Factorys two lines of defense on the heavy firepower, can be said to be from the inside to the outside of the two lines of defense topletely armed. The training of Satan Operation Group fighters continues. After experiencing a battle and fighting side by side, the soldiers of Arctic fox really have a convincing feeling towards the warriors of Satan Operation Group, and when they get along with the warriors of Satan Operation Group, there is already a kind ofradeship that resonates between them, and they no longer consider themselves They no longer think of themselves as being hired, but as brothers who are fighting side by side. Such a phenomenon is naturally good. Arctic foxsbat ability is indeed very strong, even if it is slightly inferior to the Satan Operation Group fighters in some aspects, but the difference is notrge. So, to be able to make Arctic fox these one one soldier gangster sincerely convinced, can trigger their hearts resonate, together with the concerted training, fighting, this is naturally extremely precious. In addition, the militants under Gabris hand in the Satan Operation Group fighters under continuous training, they overall both discipline and teamworkbat ability have significantly improved. Jason leads the training every five days, but Jason leads the training more from the tactical cooperation, strength to improve these aspects to train the Satan Operation Group fighters. Especially in this area of strength enhancement, he evolves and teaches his own killing fist path, passing on his experience in closebat, so that every fighter can learn from it and thus enhance his own strength. Todays Satan Operation Group, has opened their own secret realm of power Phantom, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, lion, Spear, Eric, Pam Holder these people, the rest have not yet opened their own secret realm of power. However, the strength of Satan Operation Group fighters in the battlefield can not be judged from the apparent strength, their performance on the battlefield is often much stronger than their own strength. Jasons purpose is to enable all Satan Operation Group warriors to open their own secret realm of power, the only way to stimte a more powerful special power attributes, the advantages of killing on the battlefield will be more obvious. The rest of the time, Jason is also scrambling to use to improve his strength. Physical fitness, endurance, speed,bat skills, sniper marksmanship these are to be constantly trained to strengthen, in addition to the improvement of his martial arts strength. Jason has been working on the seventh form of his own Heaven Fist. He has also been sensing and evolving this style of boxing. ording to his vision, he wanted to incorporate his Sunling Bloodline into this style, which is characterized as the most rigid and virile, as strong as the sun! As if it were a zing sun, containing endless energy like the sun of blood and fire! So, with this corresponding fist intent naturally also seems masculine and overbearing, as a round of concentrated small sun, a fist out is blooming out of thousands of light, like the burning sun burning hot. The evolution of this style is inspired by Old Mr. Miller Samsara Fist, Old Mr. Miller out of the Samsara Fist is simply overbearing, a punch out of the Samsara Fist shadow, containing six different fist intent, that is how strong and invincible! Jason has inspired the Sunling Bloodline, and with such a unique condition, he wants to use his Sunling Bloodline as an opportunity to evolve a fist style that responds to the Sunling Bloodline and explodes the power of the Sunling Bloodline to the fullest. He wanted to use his Sunling Bloodline as an opportunity to evolve a fist style that was in line with his Sunling Bloodline, and explode the power of Sunling Bloodline to the fullest. Such a boxing momentum is indeed very subtle, once you can evolve also powerful and terrifying, but the real operation is really too difficult. For example, at this moment, on a hilltop clearing, Jason is evolving his own boxing style. Whew! Whew! A trail of qi and blood rises from Jasons body, like a zing sun hanging in the sky, magnificent and boundless, emitting a masculine and domineering aura. Especially the center of a qi blood like a blood dragon around the body, will Jason reflect the momentum of the extraordinary, he will beyers of qi blood power cohesion in their own fist power, with their own power in the secret realm of power abyss heavy strike power to stimte, this stimted their own majestic qi blood. Jason adjusted his state to the best, and his secret power waspletely stimted. In such a state, he began to throw punches, rapid punches, squeezing his potential and breaking through his limits. Whew! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! The void shakes, only the whistling fist wind in the ears, a record of the shadow of the fist is also branded in the void like, clear and iparable out. One, two, three nine fist shadows are presented! However, when the fist shadow presented in the void reached the ninth, the ninth fist shadow appeared very fuzzy, and not as solid and clear as the previous eight fist shadows.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But this is already a great improvement for Jason. Previously, he simply could not do a fist out into nine fist shadows, often before the ninth fist shadow is formed, the back of the fist shadow has disappeared. That is, his punching speed is not fast enough, the force he inspires himself is not enough, and the skills he has mastered are not mature enough. Under the training of these days, he was already able to transform nine fist shadows with one punch. But to do this is only a beginning, a starting point. After evolving the nine fist shadows, he still has to condense the fist intent on the fist dao and evolve the heavy fist intent. The ninth fist shadow is not clear enough, not stable enough, this is still far from enough, continue! Jason said to himself, followed by a burst of self-training to break through his limits, in such training, he forgot the passage of time, wholeheartedly into it. Gradually, the sun is thin, the round of blood-colored sunset has set between the mountains. White Fox finished the days training, she came to the hill where Jason often trains, ready toe to Jason. Chapter 881 Money and Affection White Fox walked up the hill, into the eyes again saw the upright as a mountain, athletic as a dragon figure, is dripping with sweat and rapid swinging their own fist, a fist shadow around the body, in the void branded and down, showing an ineffable sense of supremacy. White Fox heart can not help but feel some emotion, this guy is obviously already very strong and horrible, but also so hard training, even this hard has a kind of cruel taste, is simply forcing themselves. This kind of training intensity that is extremely cruel to oneself is really not something that others can do. Once or twice is okay, the problem is that this guy basically does it every day. White Fox once imagined that if she were to train at Jasons intensity, she was sure she would go crazy. So, this guy also has a very sick willpower and endurance, doesnt he? Satan, the sun has set and its time to rest. Watching Jasonplete another round of punching style evolution, White Fox then spoke up. Jason was going to stop as well, when he heard White Foxs voice he turned his head, smiled and said, Youre done with your training? These days you are trying to break through the realm, how is the result? Are you sure you can break through to the Secret Five Realm? White Fox gave him a nk look and said, You think everyone is like you, breaking the realm just like that? Although I have not been able to break the realm immediately, but it is not far away. In the near future, I am still sure to break the realm. But what if you do? I still cant beat you after breaking the realm. You are really perverted, obviously you only have the strength of the fourth realm of the secret realm, but you can fight even with a strong person like Blood Throne of the sixth realm of the secret realm, it is simply unbelievable. Jason was quite speechless and asked with a smile, You just want to beat me that badly, huh? Or is it your idea to pin me down and do whatever you want? White Foxs seductive and provocative eyes turned, shing with the slightest hint of seduction, sheughed delicately and said, Satan, if you speak directly to my heart like this, wont it be embarrassing for me? If thats the case, I dont think you need to go to such great lengths. Like right now, Im exhausted, so if you want to do whatever you want to me, just go for it. Jason said in a serious manner. White Fox naturally heard the deeper meaning of Jasons words, she ate a smile and said, Satan, this is different. You deliberately made me have apletely different experience than if I had subdued you with my own ability How do you know its different when you havent even experienced it yet? How about experiencing it now? Jason said good-naturedly. White Fox gritted her teeth and snapped, Can you still talk properly like that? You are so annoying sometimes. Hahahaha- Jasonughed aloud, put away his joking mind and said, Come on, lets go down the mountain together. Talk by the way. Whats there to talk to you about, open-mouthed sex. Hints dont think I cant hear them. You really want my body that badly? White Fox itself is a woman with a spirited personality, plus her own that foxy aura, so when she says such words really cant help but make the blood surge. Jason, on the other hand, had a speechless look on his face as he nced at White Fox, a woman who was indeed difficult to look away from at a nce. The close fittingbat uniform will be her extremely sexy and hot body perfectly outlined, the wonderful mannish waist bearing the top and bottom, the upper end of the peak proud, the lower end of the buttocks round, if you look from behind, are feeling a kind of overflowing rich flesh. The sense, needless to say the feel is certainly very good. The problem is that there are only a few women like White Fox who have been able to try their hand at it personally, right? Is that the impression I have in my mind? Jasonughed dumbly and continued, Lets get down to business. white Fox, I was really touched that you were willing to take on a hiring mission from Satan Operation Group and bring your mercenary group to Babia. Im very sorry for the loss of four of your fighters, just like my Satan Operation Group fighters. White Foxs face was stunned, but did not expect Jason to talk to her about this topic. White Fox said: They are soldiers, from the moment they pick up the weapon to go to war, everyone is ready to sacrifice, including me. So you dont have to feel guilty or anything. Since I took up this task, naturally, I have to fulfill to the end. Besides, my mercenary warriors have privately fed back that they are very happy to train and fight together with your Satan Operation Group warriors. They feel that this is the real hot-blooded and exciting battle. Jason took a deep breath and said: Simrly, Satan Operation Group warriors also appreciate your mercenary group warriors. I thought about it, from now on, contact with your mercenary groups employment rtionship. between Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox, is no longer employment, but alliance, even brothers. So, in Babia guarding, war and so on all the benefits obtained, we can share equally. Even, including Devils Army Factorys future arms market, if you want, I also allow you to join in.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ah? Satan, what do you mean by that? White Fox froze, surprised by Jasonsment. Havent I made it clear enough? I mean, in the future, the rtionship between Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox will no longer be a hiring rtionship, but an alliance. The benefits gained from fighting with each other will be shared equally. For example, the gold delivered back, and the nearly 90 million dors transferred from Blood Throne, all these can be shared equally. Jason said. White Fox couldnt help butugh and said, Satan, you only spent $8 million hiring Arctic fox. If you really want to do that, then wouldnt you be losing a lot of money? Thats tens of millions of dors thrown away for nothing. Jasons profound gaze looked at White Fox and said, Money is only a foreign object after all. The Arctic fox warriors are real warriors, they dont have any petty thoughts on the battlefield, they charge when they should, they kill when they should. They took up their duties and obligations, they did not feel that they belonged to the hired warriors, but with the Satan Operation Group warriors, the samemon struggle tobat the goal. How can I treat them as hired warriors? White Fox stared at Jason, the pair of charming beautiful eyes shone with a little crystal light, she said: Satan, in fact, you are sometimes really silly but on the contrary, this kind of silly you are very able to impress people, to be precise, is to buy hearts. You see, I am touched by you To offer your body? Jason asked with a slight narrowing of his eyes and a smile. Chapter 882 – The Leader’s Temperament In the base of the stronghold. After dinner, Jason gathered the Satan Operation Group fighters and Arctic fox fighters together, and in front of them, he announced his decision C to dissolve the employment rtionship and turn it into an alliance of brothers-in-arms! Henceforth, Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox are alliedrades in arms, helping each other and fighting side by side. The spoils obtained by the two warriors in the battle together will also be shared equally. Jason opened his mouth and continued, including this time the annihtion of ck Fire Army Merchant and Blood Thrones share of the proceeds, will also be divided equally. I can see from the battles that I have experienced that you are not only true warriors, but also warriors who are worthy of being entrusted with the backs of our Satan Operation Group. Arctic fox side, Sea Shark, Ghost Axe, Giant Rock, Wind Shadow and other mercenary warriors all froze, the impact of this news on them is indeed too big, so that they are momentarily difficult to react, the expression on the face of each and every one also looks incredulous. Shock, dismay, surprise After these emotions, there is a kind of overwhelming emotion began to spread from their hearts. They are mercenary warriors. Professional soldiers who are profit-oriented, murderous and cruel, and able to break their hands without breaking for money. They have be ustomed to the employment rtionship of taking on a mission for as much as they can get paid, and as long as there is enough money from the client, they will be able to do anything Cbat, assassination, assassination, etc. Now, they heard another voice, one that did not treat them merely as the kind of numb and cruel eyes only profit mercenary warriors, but as an ally, even the battlefield can safely trust the back ofrades. How could they not be moved by the fact that the person who said this was the boss of Satan Operation Group, the Satan who had created countless legendary battles in the dark world? At least, it made them feel a sense of recognition. At the same time, they also really felt the sincere gaze of a Satan Operation Group warrior around them, not treating them as hired mercenary warriors, not treating them as outsiders. In fact, sinceing to Babia, Sea Shark and their Arctic fox warriors have been quietly changing their mindset, the power of the Satan Operation Group warriors has convinced them, and the training methods shown by the Satan Operation Group warriors in their training have benefited them greatly. They were also impressed by the way the Satan Operation Group fighters showed their training methods. But the most wonderful thing for them is the feeling of fighting side by side with the Satan Operation Group warriors, as if they are omnipotent, as if they have an endless battle spirit that will never be extinguished, which makes them feel inspired. So, by now, they do enjoy training with Satan Operation Group fighters, and even more so, fighting with Satan Operation Group fighters.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sea Shark and other peoples eyes could not help but look towards White Fox. After all, White Fox is the boss of Arctic fox, spare Jasons words to Sea Shark and other peoples inner touch, but they still want to see how White Fox is to take a stand. White Fox just smiled, she didnt say anything, just nodded her head. A nod is an endorsement, and this has been White Foxs statement. Sea Shark took a deep breath, he looked at Jason, saluted with a military salute and said, Arctic fox mercenary captain Sea Shark has met Jason! Ghost Axe, Giant Rock, Wind Shadow and the rest of the Arctic fox fighters have also paid tribute to Jason, as an expression of their hearts and sincerity, but also a recognition of Jason. Jason smiled lightly as he waved his hand and said, In the future, we are all brothers of the alliance, so there is no need to be so polite. The post-war funds obtained from the battle with ck Fire Army Merchant will be divided equally to each of youter. Including the sacrifice of the four Arctic fox soldiers. If they still have families, wives and children or whatever, this money will also be able to take care of their families behind them. Sea Shark and others have nodded their heads, in fact, in their hearts, Jasons strength is already beyond their admiration. Now, Jasons generosity and generosity is what makes their hearts happy. Perhaps, this is the temperament of a truly qualified leader. After the warrior team was dismissed, Jason returned to his room on the sixth floor and went to take a shower. He squeezed his own potential training for a day, the whole person is indeed very tired, he such training intensity can continue to maintain, it is estimated that only he. However, his own qi and blood are extremely strong, and under the support of the different qi and blood provided by Sunling Bloodline Abundance, the physical energy he consumes in training can often be recovered quickly. After the shower, Jason was refreshed and the tiredness seemed to have washed away. After destroying the ck Fire Army Merchant, Jason was sure that the arms forces in South America would no longer pose a threat to his Devils Army Factory, and that a mere Jaguar military merchant would not have the guts toe alone and besiege Babia. But Jason did not rx on this, with his years of experience in the field, he knows that often the crisis is when you are most rxed. The crisis is in you think safe enough and then unsuspecting, suddenlye, let you caught off guard. Jason thought for a moment that if there was still a crisis, the only source of that crisis would only be on Angels side. Jaguar military merchant certainly do not dare to do, but Angels only afraid to say it. At that moment, Jasons phone vibrated, and he picked it up to see a message from White Fox C Satan,e to my room! Seeing this message Jason really froze, White Fox also did not say to go to her room in the end what is the matter, simply said he asked to go over. Its a bit inappropriate to go to a womans room at this time of night C and a woman as seductive as White Fox, right? In case something happens that cant be controlled, who will be responsible for the ident? Thinking, Jason still stood up and walked out, he also have some things to discuss with White Fox. There are several other beautiful women living on this floor, Manjusaka, Mary, Phantom and Emily all live on this floor, but this floor is veryrge and the rooms are spaced a bit apart from each other. Jason walked out of the room, through a corridor, almost to the end and then stopped in front of a room door. He was about to reach out and knock on the door, but noticed that the door to the room was unlocked, and he reached out and gave a gentle push, and the door was pushed open. This is White Foxs room, and it looks like she left the door open on purpose. Jason walked in and closed the door behind him. White FoxC Jason shouted. And did not hear a response, which made Jason frown, walking inside, but he heard the sound of water rushing from the direction of the bathroom. This woman is taking a bath? Chapter 883 Practical Action Jason was speechless, he thought White Fox called him toe over to the room is something, but did not expect toe after she actually in the bathroom shower? Yes, is it possible that she invited herself over to witness her taking a bath? Thinking about it, Jason is still really kind of exhrated inexplicably. In terms of body allure and charm, White Fox is definitely the most popr, so if you can really get a glimpse of this foxy beauty in the bathroom, I think it is definitely a scene that makes peoples blood boil, right? Jason thought about thinking, suddenly felt some dry mouth, unconsciously have gone to the bathroom door. His figure is naturally reflected in the ss of the bathroom door. Satan, is that you? Inside the bathroom, came the tantalizing voice of White Fox. Jason snapped back to his senses, he settled down and said, Well its me. Whats the matter with you calling me over? I do not look like ah. Howe I saw you in the shower as soon as I arrived? It is difficult to call me toe over to watch you take a bath? If thats the case, Im going to push the door open. It is responsible to look at it. White Foxughed inside the bathroom, the sound of water running from inside had stopped abruptly, it looked like the washing was done. Its good to be responsible for all this, Ive always been a responsible man. Jason said with a straight face. Then why dont you push the door open? It wasnt unlocked anyway. White Fox said with a smile. Jason froze for a moment, and actually yed for real? Jason originally had a joke in mind to tease White Fox, but now White Fox seems to be ying with him for real. He is a big man, in such a situation, if backed off may also give White Fox cause impotence. The impotence of the misunderstanding it. So, Jason really reached out and grabbed the handle of the bathroom door, reached out and twisted it, unscrewed the handle and pushed the bathroom door open. Inside the bathroom, a warm vapor poured out. Then White Fox came out from inside the bathroom, smiled as he passed Jason, and said seriously and sincerely, Thanks for opening the door for me, that was a very gentlemanly gesture. Jason was dumbfounded. White Fox is naturally already dressed, wearing a beige silk nightgown, the soft material of the nightgown clings to her smooth pink skin, looking like a secondyer of skin on her body.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Inevitably, nature also outlines a wonderful concave and convex attractive curve. Jason looked at the figure of White Fox, the silk nightgown clung to her slender waist and down, then arge portion of it covered the amazing curve below the waist, printing an extremely rounded and curved curve. Jason took a deep breath and calmed himself down as he walked over and said, Happy to be counted on again, arent you? Happy, its good to see you. White Fox smiled. Her face is still wearing a fox-shaped mask, but this mask is more of an embellishment role, most of her face is revealed, is indeed extremely beautiful and attractive. Especially the pair of charming blue eyes and the ming red lips, are able to stir up any mans heart lurking wild hopes. Calling me over in the middle of the night isnt just for a bit of fun, is it? Jason asked. White Foxs eyes rolled up, she ate and smiled, and asked, Satan, how many more times do you want to have fun then? If youre happy the way I am, you just wont be able to handle it. Jason said. Lets say? White Fox blinked, seemingly inquisitive. Jason walked up to her, close enough to smell the freshly bathed fragrance emanating from her body, his eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of meaningfulness shed in his eyes, and he said, I think actual action is always more direct than words. Actual action? Satan, what do you mean by that White Foxughed and said with a voice that seemed seductive and provocative. Jason didnt say anything, looking at White Fox who was close at hand, he really did take practical action C a hand was reached out and White Foxs waist was wrapped around it. Ah White Fox obviously seems to be a bit caught off guard in general, cant help but open his mouth to cry out. She, however, also did not dodge, nor did she push Jason away, perfectly portraying that style of rejection and wee. White Foxs mouth puffed out a warm breath, her wintry eyes were like silk, containing infinite sultry anger and annoyance, she said, Satan, is this what you call action? The so-called happy is to take advantage of me, huh? I just felt the need to fix you up a little so youd understand the truth about what repeatedly seducing and molesting a bloodthirsty man can really do. Jason narrowed his eyes as his hands moved down sharply. At that moment, White Fox realized something like, she cried out in rm, the whole person wanted to get out of Jasons arms, but in the end was still a step too slow C Snap! Jasons hands had pped hard on her hips. Time seems to have stopped at this moment, White Foxs entire delicate body seems to be electrocuted as if she trembled and rose. It seems that she herself did not know that she had actually be so sensitive. White Fox as the judge of City of Doom, and is a daytime ambassador under themand of Lady Darkness, a strength that is profound and unpredictable. In terms of reaction ability naturally is also extremely agile. But at this moment, her reaction seems to be a little slow up, even with a slight loss of concentration. Jason didnt stop while White Foxs head was in a bit of a fog. When White Fox came back to her senses, she grunted in annoyance and pushed Jason with both hands, pushing him to stagger back. Satan, do you take me for that kind of casual woman? How can you do this? Do you know how much such a move hurts me White Foxs usatory tone was full of a great aggravation, as if she was greatly hurt, and the expression on her face was a sense of watery tears. Jason pulled out a cigarette and lit it, lit the fire and took a deep drag, then said in a good way, Well, you dont act in front of me I dont eat your set. Giggle- White Foxughed and got up, not the same kind of usation full of aggression and indignation just now. Satan, its really you, not only have you bought the patience of the mercenary warriors under my hand, but alsoe to bully me, the boss of the mercenary group. Are you nning to eat my Arctic fox in one bite? White Fox afterughing, opened his mouth and asked. Jason was stunned as he looked to White Fox and asked, What do you mean by that? I dont quite understand Chapter 884 Do you promise? Something to drink? Coffee? Or tea? White Fox didnt answer immediately, but first asked. Whatever you want, Ill drink what you drink. Jason said. White Fox then made two cups of instant coffee, brought it over and put it on the coffee table, she sat on the sofa, her long, snow-white legs folded, she let the hem of her nightgown slide down her smooth, white jade legs, she didnt seem to realize what kind of temptation such a position would have for Jason, she said with a smile: Since you Since you made the decision and announced it, all the Arctic fox soldiers are really happy with you. They also like to spend time with the Satan Operation Group fighters. So, if you allow, I think they are all willing to join the Satan Operation Group. Jason smiled and quickly said, This is not possible, Arctic fox is your first-hand set up, it is not easy to gather such a group of mercenaries with high qualitybat ability. How can I let them join Satan Operation Group. Satan, what if I say yes too? White Foxs beautiful eyes stared at Jason, and his face also looked serious as he said. Jasonughed ndly and said, Youre not kidding Hey, youre not testing me, are you? I never wanted to hit you Arctic fox. Now Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox are alliedradeship, can train together to fight together, this is enough. White Fox sighed softly as she said, Satan, Ive always felt that I owe a lot to Arctic fox. Although I single-handedly set up this mercenary group, but with the mercenary group of warriors together very little time, but also did not systematically train to manage them. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. In my eyes, you are undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. What about you? Wouldnt you be able to do the same. Jason asked rhetorically. Me? White Foxughed and shook his head, saying, I cant. As you know, I am one of the Four Angels under Lady Darkness. Lurking in City of Doom under the identity of White Fox. Therefore, I simply do not have the time to lead Arctic fox. I also have no intention to merge this mercenary group into the forces under Lady Darkness, because Sea Shark and the others simply do not fit into the system of warriors under Lady Darkness. Jason looked a little surprised, White Fox is one of the four angels under the Dark Lady Darkness day angel, ording to reason she should do her best to serve the Dark Lady Darkness is right. Listen to the meaning of White Foxs words, she is outside the formation of this Arctic fox, it seems that Lady Darkness side does not know, and this Arctic fox she is not prepared to use for Lady Darkness. Thats interesting. White Fox, your allegiance is to Lady Darkness, and by extension, shouldnt these mercenary warriors under yourmand also be loyal to Lady Darkness? Jason asked. White Fox crossed her right leg, she seemed to forget that she was only wearing a soft silk nightgown, and seemed to forget that the hem of her nightgown had slipped down to the end of her thighs with her legs folded and crossed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Associated with the possibility of a vacuum on her body, a naked under the nightgown, in such a position, you can imagine how tempting that is. At least, Jason looked like he wanted to change his seat and sit across from White Fox C the view must be tempting, right? When I was ordered to infiltrate City of Doom, the process was naturally not very smooth, and there was always friction and fighting. But I couldnt use Lady Darknesss warrior force to avoid leaving any traces. White Fox opened his mouth and continued, In this case, I could only go outside to form an armed force of my own. arctic fox is how it came about. Lady Darkness didnt know you formed a mercenary group like this all the time? Jason asked. Lady Darkness never asked, but I think she should be aware of it, maybe not to find out exactly, but she also knows that I must be forming an armed force of my own over here as well. White Fox opened his mouth and added, Since Lady Darkness did not ask about the meaning, it shows that this mercenary warriors can be left to me to arrange, without asking Lady Darkness about the meaning. Got it. Jason nodded. White Fox turned her eyes to Jason, she came closer to Jason, the two were very close to each other, her vermilion lips lightly opened, breath like an orchid, exhaled a warm and fragrant breath, said: So Satan, if one day, I want you to ept Sea Shark them, let them be a member of the Satan Operation Group, by you to lead them stronger and stronger, to conquer an unconquerable battlefield, you will agree? For this question, Jason is still really hard to answer. He could see a kind of eagerness a sincerity in White Foxs gaze, and from the strength of Arctic fox warriors, they were naturally more than enough to join the Satan Operation Group. Because of this, Jason understands how difficult it is to assemble such an outstanding mercenary team. It amounts to a tremendous amount of effort. In such a situation, how can Jason agree to White Fox to take her mercenary group? Lets talk about thatter. Anyway, for now youre still carrying Arctic fox arent you? Jason said. White Fox gave Jason a nk look and said in an annoyed manner, You are so uninteresting that I was expecting a domineering response from you C not only to take the Arctic fox fighter but also to take me in. Take Arctic fox this matter for another discussion, as for taking you this issue this is not a problem at all, I can take you right now. Jason opened his mouth, and he couldnt help but remember the feeling of his hands covering White Foxs round buttocks, which was simply soul-crushing, fascinating, and unforgettable. White Fox giggled and said, Forget it, Id rather not embarrass you. You trained all day today, exhausted hands and feet, this is not the best state, only afraid that it will not make me feel satisfied How do you know if you havent tried it? Besides, arent you also tired after a day of training today, I am worried that you cant stand a few tosses and turns. Jason said fervently. So what about you are so tolerant of taking advantage of myck of strength and then tossing me, huh? White Fox looked at Jason, the pair of beautiful eyes blinked, revealing an indescribable charming temptation. That kind of seductive and provocative state, but also really let people look at a nce to be unbearable. Chapter 885 – The battle rises again Jason smiled, he did not continue to flirt with this charming, foxy beauty in front of him, he asked: Now, ck Fire Army Merchant has been wiped out, it can be said that the Babia side can avoid the threat from the arms dealer forces. On the surface, Babia is in a safe stage, but I still have a sense of crisis in my heart. What do you think? White Fox thought about it and said, Are you thinking of danger? You think Angels might attack Babia? Isnt that a possibility? Jason asked. White Fox bit her lower lip with crystal teeth and said after a long time: There are three major strongholds of the Assassination League, one in Europe, one in North America and one in South America. The heads of these three strongholds are all important figures in the Assassination League, and there are fights between them, allpeting for the performance and merits of their respective strongholds. Your Satan Operation Group is already at odds with the Assassination League, in such a situation, if Angels can destroy you, then his merits will be superior to the other two stronghold leaders, and his status in the Assassination League will also leap to be second only to the God of Killers. . From the analysis of some intelligence clues we have, Angels is an extremely ambitious person. So, for the sake of his ambition, it is also very likely that he willunch an offensive against Babia, right? Jason asked with a sunken gaze in his eyes. White Fox nodded and said, Its a possibility. After a pause, White Fox added, However, the forces on this side of South America already know that you and Blood Throne have allied with each other. In such a situation, Angels are not worried that once they send troops to besiege Babia, Blood Thrones side will also send troops to assist?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason took a deep breath and slowly said, If Angels reallye out to attack, Blood Throne will note to their aid. Why? White Fox frowned. The battle with ck Fire Army Merchant saw close to a hundred warriors die on Blood Thrones side. The elite warriors that were lost cannot be filled quickly for a while. Jason opened his mouth and continued, In addition, Blood Throne is nowpeting with Jaguar military merchant for the arms market, on the other hand, he also needs arge number of troops to guard the stronghold of Ecuador, the arms market he currently controls to stabilize. So, if there is a real war on our side, he will note to the aid of In fact, even if there are extra troops, I am afraid he will find an excuse to shirk and will note. White Fox also figured this out, she nodded and said: Your analysis is correct. The alliance between you and Blood Throne is actually very fragile, Blood Throne at best will not take the initiative to attack you, but to help you resolve other aspects of the crisis, he will not. He wants to maintain his position as the leader of the arms market, and if there are other forces to attack you, he is more than happy to see it. Your side is constantly being suppressed and weakened, so that in the future will not form an effective threat to him. Thats the point. Jason said. This is only something that Angels will also think about. White Fox spoke, she turned her eyes to Jason and continued, So there is a high probability that Angels are going to attack Babia. Jasons eyes shone brightly as he stood up and said, Im going to go find Manjusaka and have her monitor the Assassination Leagues movements from all sides. Ill go with you. White Fox spoke up. Jason walked out, followed by White Fox, and the two made their way to the door of Manjusakas room, where Jason lifted his hand and knocked on the door. ng! The door opened and Manjusaka, dressed in a sexy and provocative outfit, emerged, her gorgeous face blossoming with a joyful smile at the sight of Jason as she said, SatanC She also thought Jason was taking the initiative toe over to her. This long night is long, to have a fling is also extremely good. Then, with a nce, she saw White Fox following her. At the moment, the White Fox in the silk soft beige nightgown down her sexy and exquisite body curve outline, not to mention men, even she felt a kind of irresistible seductive charm to look at. This makes Manjusakas heart a little bit grumbling up, it seems that Jason is not specifically to find her, only toe to her before having gone to see White Fox. Manjusaka, gather information inside about the Assassination Leagues recent moves. Especially the Assassination Leagues movements in the South American stronghold, see if we can gather some information. Jason could not care less about what Manjusaka had in mind and spoke directly. Whats wrong? Manjusaka asked. Im only afraid that the war has started again. Jason opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, I specte that Apostle of Heaven may send troops to attack Babia, so check the movement on Apostle of Heavens side. Manjusaka nodded at her words, knowing that the situation was critical, she walked into the room and opened herptop and began to use her vastwork of intelligence sources to begin gathering relevant intelligence information. Manjusaka has a special means of collecting information, around her intelligence kingdom is a huge intelligencework, able to cover the entire dark world, often able to insight into thetest intelligence trends in the dark world. Manjusaka has ordered five supeputers, only these five supeputers have not been delivered yet, so she can only use her ownputer now, which is more or less limited. Manjusaka turned on herputer and started to collect relevant intelligence information through her intelligencework. One by one, the information was continuously aggregated and filtered, and then passed to herputer terminal, where she then analyzed it one by one. Jason and Manjusaka were waiting in the wings. A momentter, Manjusaka said, From the aggregated information, there is no movement at the Assassination League headquarters for the time being. No relevant dissenting movements have been collected either. It seems that Angels still hasnt reported to the Assassination League that Satan Operation Group is located in Babia. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The more this happens, the more it shows Angels ambition. He wants to annihte Satan Operation Group with his own power, so that he can get a big enough credit performance. Manjusaka, who was still gathering relevant information, noticed an intelligence message and said, There were originally bounty missions by Assassination League assassins over here in South America, but they have now been cancelled or postponed. Angels, the assassin from the stronghold, is in charge of the bounty missions on this side of South America, right? Jason asked. Of course. Manjusaka nodded. Since these missions have been cancelled or postponed, it means that Angels is gathering all the killers in South America to return to the stronghold. Jason spoke up, a sharp look in his eyes, and then said, It seems that our spection is right. Jason opened his mouth, a sharp look in his eyes, then said, It seems that our spection is not far from the truth, Angels intends to attack and kill Babia. Chapter 886 – On Guard That night, Jason gathered all the Satan Operation Group fighters and Arctic fox fighters, many of them were already in the dormitory building preparing to rest, and when they heard the whistle, they all appeared in full armor as fast as they could and stood in neat formation. When all the warriors stood in line neatly, from their bodies, diffused a strong aura of iron-blooded killing, they were silent, all looking at Jason, waiting for Jason to summon them over themand.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly, Brothers, we just finished a battle to annihte the ck Fire Army Merchant, and now a new battle is about to start again. Angels wants to destroy us and take over Devils Army Factory, Angels wants to achieve his ambition. That is why I have gathered you here. Battle! Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth, only one word, but it seems to be a murderous and warlike spirit. Battle! The rest of the warriors have also spoken in unison, the momentum is like a rainbow, there is a rendering of blood and fire battle intent in burning. They are warriors and thest thing they are afraid of is fighting. Their vocation is to fight, which is their only way to seal their honor, they will only ride in the battlefield to kill the enemy to show their value. Since this stronghold of Angels is extremely private, we are currently unable to find out the exact location of this stronghold. Jason opened his mouth, paused, and continued, Therefore, from now on, our alert defense line needs to be further provided. With Devils Army Factory as the center, we will advance our line of defense for the alert stakeout to five kilometers away. The port and several important passageways will be reinforced and no outsiders will be allowed in. I presume that if the Angelse to attack, they should infiltrate from the Andes. The entire Andes is too vast to be on full alert, so we can only reinforce the position adjacent to Babia. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Once the scouts find the enemy, they will immediately inform. Then we will make the appropriatebat deployment ording to the enemys situation. Yes! Mr. Iron Fist and other warriors nodded one by one. In addition to the Satan Operation Group fighters and Arctic fox fighters responsible for sentry duty, Jason also gave Gabri armed fighters under the task, the maximum to assist the Satan Operation Group fighters they form an offensive and defensive system, ready to meet the battle may be triggered at any time. In a more detailed deployment, Jason unrolled a topographic map of the Andes adjacent to Babia, mapped out several passages where enemy forces might sneak in, and focused on arranging manpower to arm and guard. This is a lot of work for defense, but there is no way around it, the only way to have time to make the fastest possible response in the first moment of an enemy situation. At the same time, the base has also set up an emergency contact center, as long as the detection of any situation, will be in contact with this emergency contact center. The port and several important transport routes, Jason has sent Gabri under the hand of armed fighters to station, any movement will be the first time to send a warning to the contact center. Soon, after a night of coordinated arrangements, a cordon, reconnaissance, and defense operation around Babia was deployed, with Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Wind Shadow, and other fighters all heading five kilometers away for ambush reconnaissance in the Andes. Spare Angels may take attack action, Jason and Satan Operation Group warriors they are not overly nervous, in addition to alert scouts, the rest of the people should continue to train or training. The entire Babia under Jasons defense, in fact, is loose outside and tight inside, the defense is a loop, so if there is really any enemy invasion, encounter will be Satan Operation Group warriorsyer byyer toy the offensive and defensive killing machine. Hidden on the ind of the sea. The imposing castle in the Assassination League stronghold towered, and under the afterglow of the setting sun, it seemed to be gilded with ayer of blood. In front of the castle, the Scarlet Scythe, which represents the Assassination League, is reflected in the afterglow, as if there is blood gushing like, inexpressibly horrible. In front of the castle, stood a neatly lined up procession of warriors, numbering about 300, wearing neat and consistent dark redbat uniforms, from their bodies diffused a bloodthirsty and brutal aura of terror. Blood Wing . These are the Blood Wing in this stronghold where Angels are located, their duty is to attack and kill in the battlefield, Assassination League trained to put on the battlefield killer warriors. In front of Blood Wing, there stands a sturdy man with bronze skin that looks like it has a metallic sheen, a muscr body, and stern eyes that reveal a strong wariness, giving the impression of a tiger out of the gate. He is Winged Tiger, the leader of the Sky Shadow Warriors in this stronghold, and is also in charge of the training and battle nning exercises for the entire Blood Wing. In addition to Winged Tiger, the other seven Sky Shadow Warriors were all present. Originally there were ten Sky Shadow Warriors under themand of Angels, but two of them were killed in thest infiltration of Babia and Satan Operation Group fighters. A Sky Shadow Warrior face expressionless, the body is filled with a powerful and terrifying aura, each of them is a strong person who opened their own power secret realm, when they unite together, the battle formed is absolutely terrifying. The team gathered, then Angels walked out from the castle hall, and as soon as he appeared, the eyes of Winged Tiger and the Blood Wing in the field looked towards him, with an absolute awe and submission in their gaze. Angels looked at these warriors in the field and felt the strong battle intent and bloodthirsty killing spirit that emerged from them, which made him feel satisfied. Warriors, I think you should know the reason I have gathered you together. Angels opened his mouth, his voice was not loud, but contained a full prating force, revealing a sense of unparalleled confidence, We have been silent for too long, so long that no one remembers the prestige and glory of our Blood Wing! Each and every one of you is a warrior who hase all the way from Bloodstained Battle Clothes. So, its time to bring back the prestige of Blood Wing again. This time, our enemy is the Satan Operation Group C a Satan Operation Group warrior that is said to be invincible in the dark world. I would like to ask you, in the face of such a legion of warriors, do you have the confidence to crush all the way through and kill the Satan Operation Group without leaving a single man behind? Angels voice rose abruptly and he asked. Yes! In the field, each Blood Wing all roared in unison, and a murderous spirit filled withyers of bloodthirsty intent coalesced, terrifying and horrifying. Chapter 887 – Fist Style Embryonic Three dayster. The Satan Operation Group soldiers, who had been on strict alert, still didnt notice anything unusual, but they didnt cken off, let alone let down their guard, and remained on guard ording to Jasons arrangement. The rest of the warriors, the training continues, Jason will not let the warriors around him fall behind in their daily training because of the possibility of Angels attack. Step back, if Angels eventually did note to kill Babia, then too nervous under theck of daily training, it would not be worth the loss. All in all, under the arrangement of Jasons deployment, the whole Babia was loose outside and tight inside, and did not see any tension, and the construction work of Devils Army Factory continued. On this day, Jason was still practicing his own Heaven Fist, he had been evolving the seventh form of Heaven Fist, wanting to turn his Sunling Bloodline into this punching style. Whew! Hoo! Whew! Jasons rapid fist, his own Sunling Bloodline fully erupted out, nine blood rushed up to the sky, like nine rounds of zing sun hanging in the sky, showing a masculine and domineering aura. With Jasons rapid punching, a fist shadow was presented in the void, and finally nine fist shadows were branded in the void and presented in full. Its done! Until now, Jason has been able to present the nine fist shadows intact, which is really not easy, just to practice this, Jason spent at least half a month of time. But the results are very obvious, Jason this period of time by constantly squeezing their own potential potential,pletely his potential to further stimte out, especially in his punching speed, but also broke through the limits of the past, to reach an extremely terrifying punching speed. In addition, Jasons motivation and control of his own power has been further strengthened. However, the biggest reward was to be able to perform the nine fist shadowsand sessfully evolve the nine fist shadow styles. The fist style evolves the fist intention, which is also in no hurry. So Jason did not rush, he first felt some of the qualities of his own Sunling Bloodline, firstprehended the essential characteristics of Sunling Bloodline, then turned some of the characteristics of Sunling Bloodline into fist intent, and then incorporated it into the nine fist shadows that were cast. Jason stimted his own power secret realm, a constant stream of secret power rushing out, majestic and vast, endless, which makes Jason heart a powerful confidence that can not be said, only feel that in his own this majestic and majestic secret power, any opponent can be suppressed with one punch. With the power of his own secret realm being stimted, his internal qi and blood also surged up, he was fully stimting his own Sunling Bloodline, what he felt was a zing aura like Yang, overwhelming to Yang, and as intense as fire! This is the characteristic of Sunling Bloodline. Brilliant like a great sun, containing an endless zing breath of might. Jason is now how to integrate these characteristics of Sunling Bloodline into these nine fist shadows, forming the fist intent of the nine shadows cast out. Fist power like fire, fist power into Yang, in short, to reflect a rigid to Yang aura, so that a fist out, like a round of sun in the burning, releasing a burning everything, a strong and magnificent aura! Jason was talking to himself as he tried to incorporate Sunling Bloodlines characteristics into his own boxing style, thinking of how to bring out this virile, sun-like characteristic through his own boxing style. Boom! Boom! Boom! Jason began to try, he gathered all of his Sunling Bloodline power and used his own Sunling Bloodline power to push this fist style. In an instant, a fist shadow condensed out, branded in the void, under the impetus of their own Sunling Bloodline power, manifesting a zing and boundless power, in a trance Jason cast out the fist shadow are like a round of zing sun exploded, this zed up, the light dazzling, strong and boundless. Jason evolved several times, but always felt that there was somethingcking, always felt that something was missing.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jason thought about it, and he urged the power of Abyssal Heavy Strike to fuse with his own Sunling Bloodline power, incorporating the heavy punching intent he had learned from that scrap of fist scripture. Boom! In an instant, Jason sted out of the boxing momentum are a little different, nine fist shadows out of the air, which vaguely contains its own Sunling Bloodline breath, nine fist shadows is like nine blood out of thin air. Jason incorporated his own heavy fist intent into it, and the zing Yang-like fist intent immediately contained a majestic mountain-like aura, with a kind of grand and majestic abyssal confrontation. However, Jason felt that this was far from enough, after all, he could evolve nine fist shadows in this one fist style, and the fist intent he gave to these nine shadows was far from enough. The only way to solve this problem is to practice, to keep practicing, to keep figuring out the characteristics of Sunling Bloodline, to keep evolving your own punching intent, and to integrate that punching intent into your own punching style. Jason seemed to be tireless, still evolving his own fist style on this mountain, imprinting a fist shadow in the void. At the foot of the mountain, a tall and delicate figure was walking up. She was wearing a Satan Operation Groupbat uniform, and the slightly loosebat uniform could not hide her sexy curves, especially her legs, which were long and straight, and her legs moved with style, driving up her plump, rounded buttocks. Her hair was coiled up, revealing a face of national beauty. She was beautiful, and it was a beauty so beautiful that it took your breath away. Skin like gtin, face like Sun Hua, eyebrows will be willow and green, face a total of peach and red, such as the flow of the wind back to the snow, light clouds of the sun, the so-called face of the country is just so. A trace of coldness flowed between the eyebrows, as the coldness of the proud snow plum blossom with a trace of the fragrance. Emilys eyes looked up the hill, she came here on purpose to find Jason. Emily also just finished her sniping training with Phantom, and after a battle with ck Fire Army Merchant, her ability in sniping has been further improved. Only, this kind of sniping to trante into real sniping in the battlefield, or need a field of actualbat, because in the real battlefield, many factors are not experienced in training. Emily continued up the hill for a while and finally reached the top, and then she saw the upright figure on the hill who was immersed in training. Hoo hoo hoo hoo! Then Emily heard the whistling piercing fist wind in the sound, she fixed her eyes to see, her countrys stunning jade face are stunned. She saw nine fist shadows emerge, a fist shadow interlocked, the first andst, practiced into a terrifying fist killing moves, fist shadows in a zing sun hanging in the sky burning the supreme aura of the eight wastes, among them is a faintly emitted a heavy and majestic sense of momentum such as a huge mountain crushing the top. To her feeling is, as if in such a punch style, invincible, there is a force to break all thews like the destruction of the strongest power. This is an extremely terrifying punching style! Chapter 888 A Smile of Beauty Emilys face was shocked and she had a feeling that Jason was now evolving the ultimate boxing style with her the Parker familys heritage, basically glimpsing some of the ultimate mysteries of boxing. What really shocked Emily was that this style was created by Jason himself? Thats not trivial. Among the martial arts geniuses of Hyacinths younger generation, even those who were ranked among the Hyacinth Fighters, how many of them were able to create their own boxing path? And how many of them were able to create their own boxing path? Emily could clearly feel that Jason was more powerful than when he was in Ghost Doctor Valley. This powerful, is not the kind of flowers and nts like the greenhouse under the growing powerful, but through the baptism of blood and fire, through the duel between life and death, and constantly umte under the umtion of precipitation, a strong umtion. This kind of powerful is built on an iparably solid foundation, without a trace of water, which is the true path of a strong person to the strongest. Jason, who was practicing, stopped, he sensed something and looked back to see Emily approaching. Jasons face froze, and he whirled around and smiled, asking, Here to see me? Emily nodded, the stunning face still looked cold and indifferent, spare Jason the nominal boss of Satan Operation Group are the same. Whats up? Jason asked, he smiled and then said, I cant see youre adapting quickly here. iron Fist they all say youre doing very well in training. You know the intensity of the Satan Operation Groups training is not for the faint of heart. You are the daughter of the Parker family, and you are able to persevere in such training intensity. Humph, still looking down on us women? Emily snorted coldly. Haha, not really. Jasonughed, and he didnt intend to continue his cultivation, looked at Emily, and asked, What is it that you came to see me about? Emily nodded gently and said, You do not practice ancient martial arts, but follow the path of physical cultivation. When I got along with the Satan Operation Group fighters, I learned that you have reached a certain level of physical training and are opening your own secret realm of power? Is the force contained within the secret realm of strengthparable to even the ancient force strength? Jason thought about it. Said: I dont know much about ancient force strength. But ording to my own secret power against the ancient force power martial artist, in my opinion there is not too much essential difference. Only the properties of the force are slightly different. There is no difference between these two types of force, it depends on how the person using the force mastered it. Emily nodded gently as she asked, Then can a martial artist like me who has cultivated ancient martial arts open their own secret realm of power? Jasons face was stunned, a question he hadnt really thought about. However, the ancient martial artist has already cultivated his own ancient force power, but can also open his own power secret realm? When the mysterious realm of power and the ancient force power can also be fused? If this is really possible, then after the fusion of the two forces, the force will not be exponentially stronger? But Jason thought about it and thought that it was unlikely that two very different force attributes would repel each other, so it would not be easy to fuse the two forces perfectly. The first time I thought of this, Jason said, I havent experienced your situation, so I really dont have any more experience to pass on. But in my opinion, you have already cultivated ancient force power, if you open your own power secret realm, stimte the power of the secret realm, will there be a conflict with your ancient force power, this is difficult to say. Or whether the two force powers can be fused together is another matter. After a pause, Jason asked, Why do you ask this question? You have already cultivated ancient force power, is it still not enough? The Parker familys ancient martial arts method is certainly unique, and the ancient martial arts power you cultivate is far superior to that of your peers, so you should focus on refining your own ancient martial arts power. You have a point, Im just a little curious , Emily said. Curious? Jasons heart thumped after hearing the words, when the Parker familys daughter was curious about the situation on the battlefield, so followed him all the way to Babia. He was quite impressed that Emily had managed to persevere and integrate into the Satan Operation Group, and had performed well both in training and in actualbat. More than the ck Fire Army Merchant this battle, with Emily rookie recruits identity, her performance on the battlefield is quite good, especially in the final kill melee, she is with their own strong strength, killed a lot of enemies, solved the crisis faced by Eric, Pam Holder and others. Now, Jason heard Emily say curious cant help but be a little worried, afraid that she went to put their own ancient force power not to cultivate instead to study their own power secret realm. Emily, the cultivation of the secret realm of power is extremely difficult, first you need to break through the limit of your own power, which is the extreme power realm. This is a process that requires constant umtion, and you are a littlete to try to break through your own extreme power. Jason said, Your current strength should be the middle stage of Completion Stage, right? Your own dark power has also been cultivated to the fifth level of dark power. This strength is simr to that of a strong person in the Dark Worlds Secret Five realm. Only, what you stillck is experience inbat. If you are determined to cultivate to the extreme realm of martial arts, then you must be single-minded, and I believe that you will eventually seed. Pfft-This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emily looked at Jasons serious and anxious face, she could not help but smile, a smile, the sunset of the falling mountains seem to have lost its glory, the kind of ice beauty suddenly a smile like spring back to the earth ice and snow melting like beautiful inexpressible. Jason are looking stunned, only to think that Emily where need to practice what ruthless killing way, this smile is enough to kill the opponent in seconds C if the opponent is a male. See how anxious you are, youre so worried about me trying to open the secret realm of my own power, huh? Emily said with a smile. Jason came back to his senses, his face hurriedly correct, no matter how to say that he is also the boss of Satan Operation Group, how can he lose his attitude in front of this woman, he said in a serious manner: Worried certainly will be worried. In case something goes wrong with you, let alone your family members, brother-inw C no, your brother he must still hunt me down and kill me. Brother-inw? Emily froze for a moment, the smile on her face after she came back to her senses had frozen and turned icy cold, she scolded, You, what do you mean? Chapter 889 Enemy Situation Jason old face a burst of embarrassment up, realizing that his mouth under a momentary slip of the tongue. This slip of the tongue, you do not take it seriously. Jason hurriedly said with a face topensate for the smile. Emilys eyes blinked and she said, What if I take it seriously? What? It was Jasons turn to be amazed, what did this woman mean? He was really not good at guessing. I remember sitting with you on the ne when I said that if you had thoughts about me you could always bring them up. Emily opened her mouth, her tone still seeming cold as she continued, Do you men have thoughts about women for nothing more than wanting to satisfy that side of things? But in my opinion, you wont feel any pleasure even if you fuck me. Come on, can you, a national beauty, not say things so bluntly? Jason is speechless, he said with a bitter smile: I say Miss Emily, do you have some misunderstanding about me ah? I have no idea about you, you really misunderstood. I am such a daring person, if I really have any idea about you, I will do it on the spot Emilys head hung low, the clean, jade-like face shed a trace of gloom, she said in a quiet tone: I knew, like me, cultivating the way of ruthless killing woman, itself has cut off the seven feelings and six desires, of course no one will like me, and no one will have any idea about me Hmm? Jason froze again, the picture is not right ah, how do I feel this thousand-year-olddys tone of voice seems to have a kind of grievance taste? Isnt cutting off the seven emotions the result she wants? No one likes or thinks about her, isnt that the result she wants? The purpose of her wearing the veil in the first ce was to avoid some unnecessary trouble, howe now she seems to be a little unhappy again? This woman, it really is hard to guess her mind. Emily, dont be like that, you are actually very beautiful and sexy. A woman, but all ounted for these two, to make men do not like can not. Jason opened his mouth and said in a serious manner, So, on the question of whether there is someone who likes you, you dont have to tangle. The most important thing for you right now is to strengthen your training and try to learn everything you can on the battlefield in order for you to keep getting stronger. This will also be one step closer to your cultivation into the path of ruthless killing. When it reallyes to that, Ill forget about you! The words Emily did not say, but only in the heart to themselves, her narrow and feminine eyes looked at Jason, still the same as always except for the cold, no other emotional fluctuations. Another three days passed. This day just into the night, the sky just darkened, the base stronghold contact center suddenly sent urgent information, said that the Andes Mountains in the guarded area found anomalies. Jason received the message, he immediately went towards the contact center, and at the same time summoned all the Satan Operation Group fighters on Babia. Jason got in touch with the soldiers who were on the front line on alert and reconnaissance, the first to notice the unusual movement was Phantom, she noticed the anomaly and immediately contacted the contact center. Phantom, this is Satan, what have you found out on your end? Jason asked in a deep voice. It is suspected that enemy traces have been detected and areing along the Andes towards Babias direction. Phantom opened his mouth and continued, I sensed some unusual movements, and scents. I am extremely sensitive to the scent of the Assassination Leagues killers, and I believe my senses are correct. The direction Im in charge of guarding obviously has enemies sneaking in. Phantoms words just finished, Colds side also contacted the contact center, he said: Jason, I have a hostile situation in this position, it is suspected that the enemy is sneaking at full speed and is approaching. Jason, scouting for a suspected enemy invasion! At one time, Eagle Eyes and Wind Shadows side have also been alerted to the news. Is this battleing after all? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he decisively gave the order, All scouting warriors, fall back at full speed and assemble in the proposed battlefield one kilometer from Devils Army Factory to await the next operational orders. Then, Jason called Gabri over and told him to lead the armed soldiers to the Devils Army Factory grounds, so that all workers immediately stop the construction work and all workers enter the Devils Army Factory for shelter inside. At the same time, also let Gabri pull out part of the armed warriors to guard Babia, to avoid the outbreak of war, Babia on some of the aborigines will appear panic situation, the town resides in some of the various characters, it is difficult to say that once there is a battle detonation, these people will not take advantage of the chaos of burning, killing and looting and so on. All the Satan Operation Group warriors have converged, and every Satan Operation Group warrior is fully armed and cold, with an iron-blooded and murderous battle intent pervading. Brothers, the enemy has been spotted five kilometers away and ising towards the stronghold we are in! This battle hase after all! Jason opened his mouth, his eyes sweeping over the faces of the resolute soldiers, and then said, This battle, we have only one goal, that is, to destroy all the enemy troops thate, no matter what their identity is,e to offend then directly suppress and destroy! Battle! Mr. Iron Fist and other warriors all roared in unison, the aura of iron-blooded killing came out, converging into that blood and fire mingled into a bitter killing machine. They are veterans of a hundred battles, since the enemy ising, the most simple and brutal response is C total annihtion! All of you, send out your troops immediately and go to our proposed battlefield to start this showdown! Jason said in a deep voice. Immediately, 48 Satan Operation Group and 31 Arctic fox warriors moved out en masse and stalked up towards the Andes.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Jason and White Fox and others have analyzed the route chosen by Angels when they came to attack and kill. If they were sneaking in from the direction of the Andes, Jason and his men had also drawn up a battlefield stronghold for interception, which was one kilometer away from Devils Army Factory. The terrain is extremely treacherous, with mountain peaks on both sides of the canyon area, the middle is a channel, if the ambush is carried out in advance, once the enemy sneaks over, you can use the advantages of this terrain to carry out surprise attacks to kill. Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and other fighters arrived when they saw Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Wind Shadow and other scouting fighters who had already retreated back. All machine gunners assaulters ambush both sides, ready to attack and kill. All snipers on the spot to choose the high point of sniping, responsible for sniping the enemy snipers and firefighters. Allbatants, take your positions and be ready to meet the battle. Jason spoke in a deep voice and gave instructions to meet the pair. Chapter 890 – A Battle Trigger The Andes. The darkness of the night enveloped this vast and boundless mountain range, as far as the eye can see are ck, full of a sense of primitive recklessness. The night of the mountain range in the forest, there are countless a figure is rapidly sneaking, they do not have a neat formation, but each other scattered, in the night body constantly moving jump, rapid sneaking, fast, action is silent. These figures are wearing dark redbat uniforms, and if you look closely, you will see that the uniforms they are wearing have a Scarlet Scythe mark on them, which represents their identity. Blood Wing! Assassination League Blood Wing forbat, at this moment, arge number of Blood Wing are stalking through the Andes at a rapid pace, heading at full speed in the direction of Babia.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Each direction, there will be a special warrior wearing a special battle suit in leading these Blood Wing rush forward, these special battle suit warriors one breath, calm and collected, vaguely diffuse a powerful and terrifying pressure. This is none other than Sky Shadow Warrior. In the middle of a route, a figure like a leisurely walk forward, he does not seem to be fast, but was not left behind by those speeding Sky Shadow Warrior and Blood Wing. His deep turquoise eyes in the night like two points of ghostly fire, revealing a morbid intent, thin lips pursed, like a sharp de, emitting a bloodthirsty intent. From his body did not look the slightest breath fluctuations, but everywhere he passed, in the invisible pressure of the envelope, with his body as the center of the surrounding all living objects feel a deep fear of oppression, than the existence of some beasts in this mountain range some species, all silent as if cold, do not dare to move. This is really the invisible pressure of a king-level powerhouse. Angels, a top-level powerhouse who reached the seventh realm of the Secret Realm, also ranked among the ranks of king-level powerhouses. In the dark world, any king-level powerhouse is a supreme existence and can be called an unrivaled top powerhouse. Angels strength is now at the early stage of the king ss, so he is able to lead one of the three strongholds of the Assassination League, which is not only a reflection of his strength, but also the merit and recognition he has gained through a bloody battle. Satan? I dont know, in front of absolute strength, the so-called strong is a joke! Angels sneered, then said, This time, I will show you what real strength crushing is! Angels does have this confidence, a king-level powerhouse, a top-level powerhouse who has reached a powerful realm in terms of opening up the secret realm of his own power, he does not think a Satan who has just risen in the dark world for a few years can match him. This time, he mobilized all the soldiers in his stronghold, Sky Shadow Warrior and Blood Wing, and aimed at Babia. He wanted to use this battle to wipe out the Satan Operation Group and take over the arsenal built by the Satan Operation Group in Babia. The line of fighters continued to advance, and ording to the scouting fighters ahead who came to report, there was less than two kilometers to Babia. Angels suddenly let the march of the warrior team slowed down, he has great confidence in their own strength, but also will not be confident to the point of blindness, Satan Operation Group in the dark world of all the achievements is not out of thin air, must have a strong enough strength as a base, so he still need to be careful. Winged Tiger walked up to Angels, and Angels said in a deep voice, Winged Tiger, at the same time, the scouting soldiers ahead, be alert, dont advance rashly, and beware of the booby traps set by the Satan Operation Group! This time, I dont care if Satan Operation Group already knows that we areing to attack and kill, I am worried that our soldiers will fall into the traps set by Satan Operation Group. Yes! Winged Tiger opened his mouth and continued, The scouting warriors ahead have been using minesweepers to scout the ground in case there are tricky mine traps, and also to be alert to the surroundings ahead, and will report back as soon as there are any anomalies. Good! Angels nodded, a harsh sharpness shing in his eyes. As Angels said, this time he came to kill Babia, he would not expect to say that the Satan Operation Group knew nothing about it and was killed by him without warning. If that were true, then Satan Operation Group would not deserve to create such a glorious record in the dark world. Since he sent troops to attack the Satan Operation Group in a big way, he didnt care whether the Satan Operation Group realized it or not, since he had enough strength on his side anyway. He was worried that his sides fighters would fall into the booby trapsid by Satan Operation Group, and before the battle started his side would fall into the booby traps with heavy casualties, and then the battle would be lost before the battle. Under the orders conveyed by Winged Tiger, Blood Wings sneaking speed slowed down, and the scouting warriors ahead were carefully scouting the situation, lets say eliminating trick mines and such, to ensure that they would not be attacked by ambush trick mines. Continue to march forward, is to see a simr to the canyon terrain, with low rolling peaks on both sides sandwiched, in the middle there is only a passage. After reconnoitering this situation, these soldiers also reported to Angels. Angels came to take a look, the pupils in his eyes slightly cold shrink, he ordered in a deep voice: All soldiers immediately get ready for battle! This terrain is extremely suitable for ambush, Satan Operation Group may be here to ambush and kill! With Angels order, all Sky Shadow Warrior and Blood Wing were ready for battle, still marching forward, but cautiously, while sensing the situation ahead. Angels gaze was cold, staring at the rolling short hills in front of him, he ordered all: All firemen, fire strafe towards the hills on both sides, and suppress the past with the strongest firepower. Ta-da-da-da-da! Angels words just fell, a Blood Wing have opened fire, a powerful fire streak, towards the front of a wide range of coverage. On the right side of a short hill, Mr. Iron Fist led a group of soldiers in ambush here, the sudden sound of gunfire really surprised him, he lowered his body and said into the headset: Jason, the enemy should have guessed that we are in ambush here, and has been the first to open fire to kill. All warriors, fire counterattack immediately to maximize the grunt kill of enemy warriors. Jason gave the order to all the Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox soldiers who were in ambush to fire back through the headset. Chapter 891 Battle and Retreat There are Satan Operation Group fighters and Arctic fox fighters in ambush on both sides of the short hill. When Jasons order for a full-scale attack was conveyed down, the ambush fighters also immediately opened fire, steeply rising powerful fire from both sides of the hill downward, interwoven firepowerwork covering and killing the enemy fighters in front. Jason is wandering the hill to the left, his face flushed with a hint of gravity, it seems that Angels side is really not simple, aware of the existence of this ambush site, so did not rashly advance, but took the lead to take a powerful fire sweep, as a way to disrupt his side of the ambush deployment. Things havee to a head and the only way is to attack, from the viewpoint of the terrain, his side of the team of warriors certainly upies a certain advantage, while Angels side of the advantage is the number of people. Phew! Phew! Phew! Jason began to shoot and kill, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand with the smell of smokeing out of the muzzle, as a sniper warhead shot out, Blood Wing side ordingly there is a soldier fell. Not only Jason, White Fox, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Phantom, Wind Shadow, all these snipers are also shooting and sniping. Even Emily was ambushed on a high ground for shooting and sniping. All machine gunners, fire on me to suppress! Mr. Iron Fist roared out, he set the Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun on the ground and began to pull the trigger frantically, a barrage of fire immediately shot out of the muzzle. Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear, Bear, Sea Shark, these machine gunners also opened their mouths in full force, and the powerful fire from the muzzles of the machine guns stretched out in a continuous stream, covering and sweeping towards the Blood Wing ambush site. Cameron Dickson, Mary, Leopard, lion and the rest of the assault fighters all opened fire as well. At one time, the firepower of both sides started to fight each other, the rich smell of smoke filled the air, and the roar of gunfire echoed in this mountain range for a long time. Angels saw several Blood Wing ahead of them have been sniped over the bullet sniped to the ground, and then his keen perception as a king-level powerhouse immediately captured a wisp of breath on the hill ahead, overbearing and powerful, which makes the eyes narrow slightly, cold voice to himself: Satan? Angels is armed with an AWP sniper rifle, and he turns the muzzle and aims forward to snipe. Phew! A sniper slug shot out of the muzzle of the gun and took it straight to the figure of the wisp of breath that he had locked onto. On the left side of the hill. Jasons figure was moving, and just then, a wisp of crisis passed like a pinpoint, and his entire figure turned sideways without hesitation, hiding behind a few interlocking trees. In a sh, a sniper slug came in from his side position, narrowly missing the mark. Jason sniped out a shot in front of him as well, in between dodging sideways. After a shot was fired, the other enemy also sniped towards him and obviously had locked on to his position. Jason flopped to the ground, a roll, and after moving across the distance he raised his gun, no longer needing to aim, with his own sense, he pulled the trigger one after the other. Phew! Phew! Phew! The sniper slugs were scattered and shot straight at a powerful opponents location. Angels originally thought of a counterattack, he seemed to be aware of the danger, his body flickered, then lying on the ground, with the help of the surrounding cover to cover themselves. In this gap, two more Blood Wing were killed in front of him. This caused a hint of anger to re up in Angels eyes, the fact that his opponent was able to free up his hands to snipe the fighters on his side while he was engaged in a sniping battle with him did make his anger run high. Satan, is that you? With such a powerful sniping ability and adaptability, I think its you! How dare you get distracted in front of me? Angels face went grim as he immediately fired back. Seeing that the Satan Operation Group warriors side upy the geographical advantage of the high ground, Blood Wing side forgiveness is arge number of people, a moment is also a strong attack can not be, as for the two sides of the hill sandwiched by the channel, it is impossible to directly rush through, which is not much different from self-seeking death. Winged Tiger, pass the order down, have all firemen fire for cover, the rest of Sky Shadow Warrior lead Blood Wing to ambush up the hill on both sides. Once we get to the top of the hill, we can wipe out all the Satan Operation Group fighters! Angels immediately gave the order to fight. Immediately, Blood Wing side immediately began to take action, a time Blood Wing side of the fire hand full firing sweep, dozens of machine gunners under the crazy fire, whistling bullets intertwined, forming an extremely terrifying firepowerwork, covering both sides of the hill location. At the same time, each Sky Shadow Warrior immediately began to move, leading the Blood Wing around them to sneak up towards the hill on both sides.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On Satan Operation Groups side, Phantom, Cold and other snipers who were ambushing and sniping noticed the situation, and they shot at the enemy fighters who were sneaking towards the hill. However, there were too many Blood Wing sneaking all the way up the hill, and Blood Wing also had a good sniper targeting them, so it was difficult to snipe for a while. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg Taylor, Baron, lion, Sea Shark and other fighters in the face of Blood Wing crazy powerful firepower suppression, but also difficult to carry out effective counterattack. Jason, the enemy fighters are stalking up towards the top of the hill, they are so numerous and scattered that it is difficult to make a kill. Mr. Iron Fist immediately reported this situation to Jason. Jason was sniping across the sky with Angels, and when he heard this he had a sunken gaze in his eyes. Angels side of the warriors upy the numerical advantage, really let them rush up the hill, then Satan Operation Group warriors can be dangerous. Jason then said, Observe their stalking distance and grenade attack and kill within throwing distance of the grenades. Then make a full retreat and fall back into the defense line of the arsenal. Good! Mr. Iron Fist responded with a sound. The exchange of fire between the two sides continued, and under the strong firepower suppression on Blood Wings side, those Blood Wing who were diving towards the hill were not under much threat. With the hill in sight, just then C Snort! Snort! Snort! A burst of cracking sound came, followed by the slopes of this short mountain immediately resounded with a booming explosive sound. Thats a grenade thrown by a Satan Operation Group soldier! Under the detonation of a grenade, all sorts of miserable howls rang out, the smell of thick smoke mixed with a burst of pungent blood and a human burning pungent smell. Retreat! Jason gave the order to retreat at the same time. This battle, the real battlefield is in the Devils Army Factorys two steel defense line to start, this time the ambush battle, but is just an early to Angels side of the fighters to bleed. Under Jasons orders, all the soldiers ambushed on the hill are not attached to the battle, have withdrawn, with the fastest speed from the hill sneak away, return to Babia on the Devils Army Factory cast up in the defense line to meet the enemy. Chapter 892 – Fighting on the Defensive The Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox fighters were evacuated quickly. When they received Jasons order, they didnt have the slightest attachment to the battle and immediately retreated, sprinting towards the Devils Army Factorys defenses on Babia. And that those Blood Wing stalking towards the valley were hit by grenade attacks, the losses were heavy and the howls were incessant, this wave of grenade attacks made these Blood Wing at least 20 to 30 dead and wounded. After this wave of grenade attacks, Satan Operation Groups fire suddenly came to a screeching halt, and there was no more gunfire to suppress it, which made Blood Wing note back to its senses for a while. The gaze in Angels eyes sank, and his murderous spirit was revealed. He informed the whole army through hismunication headset and said in a deep voice, The enemy is retreating, give me full speed to chase them over! Winged Tiger as well as the rest of the Sky Shadow Warrior immediately after hearing the word Blood Wing are organized, but part of the Blood Wing dive towards the hill, but also wait for them to quickly retreat down, and then chase towards the front, which inevitably dyed a certain amount of time. By the time the Angels fighters crossed the canyon-like terrain to pursue them, the Satan Operation Groups fighters had already disappeared. Angels face was gloomy, Winged Tiger hade to report that 32 fighters on his side had died and 16 were injured in this attack by Satan Operation Group. The loss of dozens of soldiers in one go made him very angry indeed. He basically confirmed that the powerful opponent he had just started a sniping battle with was Satan, and when he thought of Satans fabulous sniping level, he was even more upset, because Satans ability in sniping seemed to be steadily better than his, at least when he was sniping with him there was still room to snipe other Blood Wing. Satan, you are truly pissing me off! I will make you die without a trace! Angels eyes cold gaze up, he has not been so angry for many years, but also has not inspired such a harsh killing machine.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Angels led the soldiers around him to chase forward for nearly a kilometer when the scouting soldiers ahead came to report that they had detected the line of defense held by Satan Operation Group ahead. Attack! st Satan Operation Groups defense line through at all costs! Apostle of Heaven spoke in a cold voice, with a tone of voice containing a suppressed anger killing machine. Just then C Ta-da-da-da-da-da! In the front, the Devils Army Factorys defensive line was already in sight, and the rhythmic sound of the rapid-fire machine guns suddenly rang out, with a session of bullets sweeping towards Angels side with a destructive momentum. Thats an M134 rapid-fire machine gun! Four M134 rapid-fire machine guns were the first to fire from the four bunker towers on Devils Army Factorys defensive line. Under the fire of four rapid-fire machine guns sweeping together, the machine gun fire is not trivial, enough to form a suppression of all firepower attack, sweeping firepowerwork whistling roar, forming a blinding fire dragon, devouring the Blood Wing warrior team. Evade, counterattack! Angels stormed out. The Blood Wings reaction was extremely quick, but under the steep fire of the four rapid-fire machine guns, a cloud of blood erupted from the bodies of several Blood Wing, and they fell to the ground and died. Angels immediately quickly organized a counterattack, he was able to be the head of one of the three strongholds of the Assassination League, in addition to his own strength, his ability tomandbat is also extremely outstanding. Therefore, under his dispatch organization, the team of warriors around him formed four teams, each team led by two Sky Shadow Warrior, which spread out, and then stalked towards the front, firing back. Angels divided Blood Wing into four teams to counterattack against Devils Army Factorys defensive positions, with the aim of maximizing the firepower of the defensive positions. Otherwise, if the firepower of the four rapid-fire machine guns all hit and swept over, it would be really difficult for the fighters on his side to form an effective counterattack. The entire Devils Army Factory defense line is veryrge, showing a half-ring shape, Angels side of the four teams of warriors assaulted toward the front, each team of warriors numbered at least seventy people, well-equipped, fully armed, all kinds of warriors are fully allocated, towards the four directions under the assault, firepower. Ta-da-da-da-da! The fierce firepowerwork immediately unfolded, looking like a tongue of fire in the night, swept towards the defensive line stronghold and engulfed it, in a vain attempt to tear a crack in the solid defense line. Since the Devils Army Factorys defense line is very wide, the Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox soldiers alone can not be implemented to the various points of the defense line to station. So, Jason has ced all of the more than 100 armed fighters under Gabrismand in the line of defense to fire back. These armed fighters have been trained by the Satan Operation Group for some time, and although they are notparable to the Satan Operation Group in terms ofbat power, they are at least much better than before, and with the defensive line stronghold as a reliance, they can counterattack with ease. On the Satan Operation Group side, Treg Taylor, Baron, Spear and Sea Shark mainly control the rapid-fire machine guns on the four bunker turrets, and are also equipped with several militant fighters to give them a quick fill of the bullet chains and whatnot. Mr. Iron Fist led the Satan Operation Group fighters to attack and kill Blood Wings fighters on the front of the defense line. Cameron Dickson, lion, Leopard, Mary, Pam Holder, Eric, Chef Spoon, Rhonda Boyles, Mr. Warfield and other assault fighters are also fighting in ordance with the defense line, they sweep the enemy troops in front of them, but also on guard against Blood Wing warriors charging forward They were also on guard against the Blood Wing soldiers charging forward. As for the four snipers, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes and Wind Shadow, Jason gave them the task of sniping the opposing sniper. This time Angels out of the Blood Wing, there are at least ten or twenty snipers, the threat of these snipers is extremely terrifying, as long as they can effectively hold back the role of Angels side snipers, that Jason side has a line of defense as a stronghold, Angels want to break through the two lines of defense is difficult. Emily is also participating in the war, she specifically does not have any mission yet, her mission is to ensure their own safety as a premise, can snipe the enemy fighters as much as possible to snipe. Jason was roaming around the various strongholds of the defense line, overseeing themand, while also catching Angels scent, and he probably guessed that the strong man he was engaged in a sniper battle with would be Angels. Angels is so good at sniping that he needs to step in personally to hold back. This leaves White Fox with plenty of opportunities to snipe the Angels side of the firefighter. Under Jasons side of the mobilization arrangements, the entire line of defense fire immediately opened up, dense gunfire like a blizzard, towards the four directions of the enemy warriors assaulted constantly sweeping attack, time and again the four teams of Blood Wing warriors attacked to repel. Chapter 893 – Die Hard Battle Ta-da-da-da! The two sides of the force warriorsunched a violent firefight, ferocious fire is attacking each other, whistling bullets dense as rain, apanied by bursts of roaring machine gun fire, thick smoke filled up, killing machine dense, full of a blood and fire of iron-blooded momentum. Angels side four warrior teams from four directions to attack and kill is indeed effective in dispersing the firepower on the Devils Army Factory defensive line, four rapid-fire machine guns firepower is also dispersed, respectively, against a Blood Wing warrior team.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Overall, thebat strength of these Blood Wing warriors is much more powerful than the White Mask Corps warriors of the ck Fire Army Merchant, especially under the leadership of an iparably powerful Sky Shadow Warrior, which is a cut above theirbat strength. After the initial test attack, these Blood Wing also figured out the strengths and weaknesses of the Devils Army Factory stronghold, in general, the center of the defense line has the strongest firepower, and the soldiers stationed there are also the strongest. Both sides of the defensive line parts of the firepower is equally ferocious, but is seemingly much weaker, this weakness lies in the firepower of the killing power, targeting, uracy rate is far worse than the firepower of the middle line of defense. This is a clear indication that the fighting ability of the teams of warriors stationed on both sides of the defensive line is significantly weaker. In this way, the Angels side of the warrior team can also be targeted for attack and kill tactics. Angels also began to mobilize the original scattered four warrior teams, three teams of warriors suddenly gathered together, with a very fast speed towards the Devils Army Factory rightmost defense line sprinted past. The remaining team of fighters was holding back the fire of the Satan Operation Group fighters in the middle of the defense line and to the left. The Angels fierce counter-attack also began, with the Blood Wing of three warrior teamsing together, led by Winged Tiger, and surprising the right side of the defense with a fierce siege. Ta-da-da-da-da! Boom! Boom! Boom! The frenziedwork of fire was punctuated by the sound of booming explosive cannons, which was Blood Wing really fired out the rocketuncher shells towards the right side of Devils Army Factorys defensive line, and the dense and swift firepower also covered the right side of the defensive line in a moment. The main reason for the rtively weak firepower and weak killing power of the counterattack on both sides of the Devils Army Factorys defense line is that more militant fighters were arranged on these sides. Most of the Satan Operation Group fighters and Arctic fox fighters are in the middle of the line of defense to attack and kill, these militants fightersbat ability than the Satan Operation Group fighters they are naturally much worse, so as long as they are stationed on both sides of the line of defense will obviously highlight the weakness of firepower. At this moment, Angels side of the Blood Wing suddenly concentrated firepower to attack and kill over, a time that strong firepowerwork will be the right side of the defense line of firepowerprehensively suppressed, while the armed fighters stationed here have also appeared casualties. Pfft! Pfft! A shower of blood emerged, the right side of the defense line stationed on the armed fighters fell one after another, in that sudden fierce attack to kill the fire coverage, they are really difficult to resist. Evasive! Do not expose your body out of cover! Mr. Warfield, Liu Mo, Berni Bradley, Wu Dao and other Satan Operation Group fighters who led the armed fighters in battle on the right side side shouted hastily. In the face of such a fierce fire coverage, they can not venture to counterattack, after all, Blood Wing side of the counterattack over the firepower is too terrifyingly powerful, there is no shortage of very lethal weapons. The snipers on Blood Wings side were also united in their aim to target the fighters on the right side of the line, obviously wanting to prate the right side of the line in one fell swoop and make a gap, and then use this gap as a breakthrough point to attack and kill. Jason, enemy hit fire to attack and kill the right defense line Jason, the right defensive line is in danger, multiple fighter casualties Support, the right defensive line needs support! In a sh, Jason received an urgent call from the Satan Operation Group fighters on the right defense line. Jason, while roaming the battlefield, was also overseeing the entire battlefield situation, and he had noticed the siege on the right defensive line. At the same time, there is a team of Blood Wing fighters are scattered to deal with the middle and left side of the line of fire, the rest of the enemy fighters are all surrounded by the right side of the line of defense, trying to hit a gap in the right side of the line of defense. Defend, defend to the death! Jason spoke in a deep voice while saying, Baron, Bear, Sea Shark, you three rapid-fire machine guns to support the right side of the line. mr. Dickson, Leopard, you take a team of about 20 warriors to support the right side of the line. iron Fist, you lead the warriors around you to open fire and cut off the right side of the line from the rest of the enemy. Lion, you lead a team of about 30 assault fighters and prepare to attack and destroy the enemy fighters who are fighting back in the middle line and the left line! With Jasonsmand, all the Satan Operation Group fighters sprang into action. Jasons response was simple: since most of the enemy fighters were concentrated on the right side of the line, he sent an odd force to annihte the enemy fighters in the middle line and the left side of the line while holding on. As long as the Satan Operation Group fighters are under cover of fire, the assault is quick enough to inflict a great casualty blow to this Blood Wing fighters. Ta-da-da-da-da-da! The counterattack on the side of the Satan Operation Group fighters began as bullets from the three rapid-fire machine guns in the bunkers turret swept toward the enemy fighters on the right defensive line. At the same time, Cameron Dickson, Leopard and twenty other Satan Operation Group fighters quickly rushed to their positions in the right defense line and opened fire inside to counterattack. Mr. Iron Fists stronghold in the middle line of defense also burst into fire, sweeping towards the fighters in the right line of defense, and under the powerful firepower attackunched by Mr. Iron Fists side, the bullets sweeping past were like a firepower de, splitting the Blood Wing in the right line of defense from the fighters in the middle and left Blood Wing. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! lion, Mary, Pam Holder, Eric and other thirty assault warriors figure to move, have left the defensive line stronghold, approaching towards the front, attacked to kill the middle, left two scattered Blood Wing fighters. Treg Taylor, provide cover fire for lion and the others! Jason spoke, while contacting White Fox and said, White Fox, snipe the fireman on the left defensive line. On the left side of the line, Treg Taylors eyes burst with murder, he roared and shouted, frantically pulling the trigger of the M134 rapid-fire machine gun, one after another, forming a metal curtain of bullets, suppressing the firepower of the Blood Wing fighters on the left side of the line. Phew! Phew! At the same time, White Foxs body flickered like a phantom, and under each flicker, a bullet sniped from the muzzle of the Barrett sniper rifle she held in her hand. ordingly, Blood Wing side will have a fire fighter have fallen, was sniped dead. Under the cover of these firepower, lion and other assault fighters also sessfully assaulted out of the night, they moved swiftly, as fast as the wind, like a sharp knife, was about to stab Blood Wing fighters on the left side of the defense line to counterattack. Chapter 894 lion, Mary, Pam Holder, Eric and other assault fighters towards the front of the rapid dive, with the help of their own fighters under the cover of fire, they sessfully crossed the enemy fighters fire interception, assault out quickly towards the left side of the direction of the encirclement of the past. In this direction, there is a Sky Shadow Warrior leading the team, this Sky Shadow Warriors name is Bloodhound, he is responsible for leading this Blood Wing warrior to attract fire from the middle and left side of Devils Army Factory, so that Blood Wingsrge force of warriors can He was responsible for leading the Blood Wing fighters to draw fire from the middle and left side of Devils Army Factory, so that the Blood Wingsrge force of fighters could attack and kill the right defense line. At this point, a densework of fire swept through Devils Army Factorys defenses,pletely suppressing the firepower of his team of fighters. And, in the bunker ording to the battle of one Blood Wing have been sniped dead, basically are responsible for the firepower of the machine gunner, with a machine gunner was constantly sniped dead, he the firepower of this team of fighters immediately weakened down. Bloodhounds heart was a little upset, the Satan Operation Group warrior side actuallypletely ignored the firepower attacking and killing on the right side, and also concentrated some of the firepower over to suppress his team of warriors, what does this mean? Bloodhound then looked towards the right side of the line and noticed that the fire sweeping through the middle line basically cut him off from the main Blood Wing fighters on the right side. No good! Bloodhound immediately realized the problem, he is then a Sky Shadow Warrior, in addition to excellentbat ability, his awareness is also very sharp. All soldiers onmand, retreat backwards, quick! Bloodhound immediately gave the order to retreat. Since the fire from the middle of the Satan Operation Group warrior defense line attacking and killing cut them off from therger group of warriors who were attacking on the right, his only way back was to withdraw backwards. This Blood Wing warriors heard Bloodhounds order, they are not attached to the battle, one by one quickly get up, and battle and retreat, towards the back of the withdrawal. However, just at that moment C TUTTLE TUTTLE TUTTLE! In front of the left position, suddenly a burst of assault rifle gunfire sounded steeply, from Bloodhound led by the Blood Wing warriors on the side of the team attacked and killed. An assault rifle fire instantly sweeping point and kill, can be said to make this Blood Wing fighterspletely caught off guard, and then they are in a state of retreat, all attention is focused on the front line of defense suppression over the fire, did not think there will be Satan Operation Group fighters on the nk like a god descending to attack and kill. Ah At one time, all kinds of miserable howl incessantly, some just bowed to stand up is about to evacuate the Blood Wing soldierspletely be a living target, by the sudden assault rifle bullets swept and a shower of blood shot out, fell dead on the spot. In just a moment, at least ten or twenty of the Blood Wing fighters were shot and killed. There is an enemy attack on the nk, give me a counterattack on the spot! Bloodhounds face changed in shock, and indeed, everything was as he had expected, the Satan Operation Group warriors really did have an attack, first with a strong firepower suppression, and then sent a team of assault warriors to attack and kill. The Blood Wing fighters in the field came back to their senses, and one by one, they immediately got down on the ground and fired back. However, they have beenpletely put in a passive situation. In addition to the fire assault on the left front, the powerful firepower on the defensive line also attacked and killed towards them, which amounted to them beingpletely caught in a two-sided situation. In such a situation, they have been unable to evacuate backward, equivalent to being trapped in ce, if no reinforcementse to support, waiting for them only one result C annihtion! Bloodhound immediately got in touch with Winged Tiger. Winged Tiger, Winged Tiger, this is Bloodhound, my side is surrounded by enemy fighters, the situation is critical, request assistance!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then evacuate, evacuate over here to rendezvous with the big army of fighters! It is impossible to evacuate past the enemys middle line of fire that has cut this battlefield into two sides. Lord Angel said, die fighting to the end, to buy more time and opportunity for the warriors attacking and killing on the right! A momentter, Winged Tigers voice came through. Bloodhounds face was stunned, he understood Angels decision, a look of determination shed across his face, he took a deep breath and slowly said, As ordered! After ending the call, Bloodhounds face erupted with murderous intent and a sense of determination. Angels meaning has been obvious, that is, let him lead this Blood Wing warriors die fighting down, equivalent to sacrifice them, in exchange for the right defensive line of attack and kill opportunities. All soldiers listen to the order, hold your position and fight to the end! Bloodhound gave the order, while he raised the heavy machine gun in his hand and fired wildly towards the assault fighters on the left side. In the left front position, the assault came over is lion, Mary, Pam Holder, Eric and other thirty assault warriors, they left the defense line to sneak over andunched an assault operation by surprise. The remaining fighters are already firing back, but having lost the lead and being attacked from both sides, they will only be annihted. Ta-da-da-da! Treg Taylor turned the muzzle of his M134 rapid-fire machine gun and strafed coverage in the direction that Bloodhound, the remnant of the fighter team, was firing. The bullets of the rapid-fire machine gun came whistling in a frenzy, and when the bullets of this rapid-fire machine gun were dense enough to prate an unusual shelter. I saw Bloodhound the Blood Wing fighters hiding in the bunker in this intensive rapid-fire machine gun fire attack, simply can not withstand, some of the bunker immediately split into pieces, some Blood Wing fighters figure revealed, is soon to be the intensive rapid-fire machine gun bullets to shoot through. White Fox was also wandering around sniping, and she noticed one spot where the fire was extremely heavy, and she brought her sniper rifle up in her hand, pointing it forward and pulling the trigger one after another. Bloodhound, who was firing wildly, felt a sharp sense of crisising on, and he instinctively lowered his head and body down. Phew! A sniper round sniped over his head, which sent him into a cold sweat. Before Bloodhound could react, that sense of crisis locked him in again. Bloodhound hurriedly rolled to avoid this, but he was able to avoid sniping once or twice, and had trouble avoiding a third time with theck of cover around him. On White Foxs third shot, a sniper slug finally pierced through Bloodhounds body, killing him for good. Once Bloodhound died, the Blood Wing fighters firepower plummeted, not to mention that they also lost their backbone, and suddenly lost all confidence, their own fighting spirit has been all crushed, each with a sense of fear in their hearts. Kill! With a shout from Lion, he led the assault fighters to continue to assault forward, one by one, the bullets from the weapons in the assault fighters hands engulfed the remaining Blood Wing fighters. In lion their assault fighters and defensive line of fire under the sandwich, this team of Blood Wing fighters announced that they were killed. Chapter 895 Angels’ Madness After the Blood Wing fighters on the left side of the line were wiped out, the firepower inside the Devils Army Factory line of defense was all directed at the enemysrge force of fighters on the right side. At the same time, lions side asked Jason to allow his side of the assault fighters to continue to close in towards the right defensive line position to attack the nk of Angels main fighters. In theory, this n is also feasible, as long as lion and other thirty assault warriors towards the right direction sneak assault, to carry out a surprise attack, which will certainly constitute a certain casualty and distress to the Angels side of the main warriors. But lions proposal was still rejected by Jason, who ordered them to return to fight in the defensive positions. Jason knew the proposal was good, but the key was lion their number of warriors was too small, only a mere thirty or so, while the number of enemy troops on the right was at least two hundred. And the right Blood Wing warriors arepletely free to move in and out, if Angels see lion this assault warriors from the left side of the direction of the siege attack, he once ordered these Blood Wing warriors to siege to lion and others, then in the two sides so unequal number of troops, lion their situation will be extremely dangerous, may be The whole army will be wiped out. Therefore, Jason will not let lion and other Satan Operation Group fighters to take the risk. Besides, there is no need to take any risks in the present situation. A team of Blood Wing fighters has been wiped out, Jason ording to the Devils Army Factorys two lines of defense to fight, under the slow consumption, always be able to this Blood Wing fighters team to continuously destroy. At one point, all the firepower on the Devils Army Factory line was focused on the Blood Wing fighters on the right. The Blood Wing fighters on the right side, under themand of Angels, kept closing in, and from the distance they were already very close to the bunkers of the right defense line. When the Devils Army Factory line of fire suddenly increased dramatically, with a sweeping attack to destroy the sweep over, Angels immediately realized that the left side of the line of defense led by Bloodhounds team of Blood Wing fighters have beenpletely destroyed. Angels face immediately gloomy down, eyes shing with a furious killing intent, the chest cavity of that anger killing machine but can not get the slightest vent, so he is really on the verge of a rampage. Lord Angel, the firepower of the Satan Operation Groups defense line has increased dramatically, especially the rapid-fire machine guns of the Satan Operation Groups bunker turret have caused great casualties to our soldiers. Now the Satan Operation Group has concentrated its firepower on us, should we continue to attack or retreat and fight on the defensive? Winged Tiger came in front of Angels and opened his mouth to ask. Retreating to hold? Angels eyes shed coldly as he asked, How far are the assault fighters ahead from the defensive line bunkers? The visual estimate is only about 400 or 500 meters. Winged Tiger said. Charge, charge through at all costs! Use all means of fire cover, regardless of the cost, regardless of sacrifice, all rush through! Angels made up his mind, and with a crazy look in his eyes, he said, As long as we rush through and seed in getting to the bunkers of the Satan Operation Group fighters, then we will be able to win this battle! Angels heart is very clear, once retreat down, and then want to organize Blood Wing warriors tounch such a fierce offensive, is almost impossible. This aspect of the momentum is about a drum, and then the failure of the three. Satan Operation Group warriors fighting on the defensive line, itself is extremely difficult to take down, to attack and kill all the way to the defensive line bunker, need to use a body of warriors and blood to pave the way. In Angels opinion, as long as the Blood Wing fighter seeded in rushing through, he was confident that he could take this battle. As long as the attack killed on the bunker, the defensive line of the Satan Operation Group fighters for a short fight, that is to say, the destruction of the Devils Army Factory defensive line of the four bunker gun building firepower, this battle is also reduced to a melee fight. Blood Wing and Sky Shadow Warriors strongest battle is to fight in mixed battles, to know Winged Tiger these Sky Shadow Warrior each is opened their own power secret strong, plus there are many proficient in a variety of assassination,bat skills Blood Wing, plus he is a king-level strong man There is no reason why this battle cannot be won. Winged Tiger led the way and made a frantic battle deployment, passing on Angels orders. Immediately, this Blood Wing warrior team, a fireman recklessly rushed to kill the fire, with a powerful firework towards the front coverage, and constantly suppress the fire sweep towards the Devils Army Factory defense line. A bazooka shell sted forward, and at this distance, the range of these bazooka shells was adequate. In addition to these bazooka shells, special incendiary warheads also intensively bombarded the bunkers of the right defense line, and soon, the battle fire started, the bunkers had fire spreading, apanied by a burst of shells bombarded by the sound of explosions, the horror of the impact of air waves, broken shrapnel like a tidal wave engulfed. On the defensive line, there have been a number of armed fighters with arge number of casualties, even the Satan Operation Group fighters with Arctic fox fighters, there are people down, there are also people injured, blood stained the ground. Under Blood Wings frenzied attack, arge number of Blood Wing had already closed in on the defensive bunker, and it was not known how many Blood Wing soldiers bodies had fallen along the way, theirpanions stepping on their corpses and charging forward with a frenzied aura. The rapid-fire machine gun of the bunker battery also has a certain strafing dead space, and the rapid-fire machine gun fire cannot cover under a certain distance of approaching to the defense bunker. In this way, more Blood Wing warriors have rushed over and there is no way to kill them all. Jason, the Angels are crazy, theyreing at us in a frenzy regardless of casualties, and there are already enemy fighters rushing to this side of the defensive line bunker! Mr. Iron Fist immediately blurted out. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and he naturally noticed the situation. He understood the intention of Angels move and wanted to rush over and fight with Satan Operation Group fighters regardless of the cost. In this way, the advantage of the defensive line held by the Satan Operation Group fighters was gone. He did not expect Angels to take such a crazy and extreme offensive, and now that there are Blood Wing fighters rushing over, its toote to make tactical adjustments. All soldiers listen up, draw your swords and kill the enemy!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason yelled out. Draw your swords and kill the enemy! One by one, Satan Operation Group warriors have roared out, they themselves are iron-blooded killing warriors, never afraid of any form ofbat situation. Whether it is gunfire or close quarters fighting, as long as the enemy in front of them is notpletely removed, then they will not stop fighting. One, two, three Blood Wing warriors rushed to the bunker, and they lunged forward in a murderous fury. One by one, Satan Operation Group fighters and the remaining armed fighters also met the battle, white knives into the red knives out. At this point, the distant Angels body moved, like the wind and lightning, he rushed forward, a terrifying supreme pressure also diffused out. Chapter 896 The Battle of Bloodstained (I) A steady stream of Blood Wing fighters rushed up to the defensive line bunker, all of them red-eyed, killing the Satan Operation Group fighters inside the bunker. Mr. Warfield, Berni Bradley, Liu Mo, and Wu Dao, the Satan Operation Group fighters on the right defense line, were the first to be surrounded and killed by the Blood Wing. Mr. Warfield, Berni Bradley, Liu Mo and Wu Dao, the Satan Operation Group soldiers, were the first to rush forward. Mr. Iron Fist and other warriors in the middle of the defensive line, as well as back to the defensive line in the stronghold of lion, Mary, Eric and other assault warriors also the first time to rush over and join the short fight in the fierce fight. Treg Taylor, Baron, Bear and Sea Shark, who are responsible for the firepower of the bunker, have also left the bunker, such a killing scene, the firepower of the bunker has been all useless, they only have the first time to leave, towards this battlefield. Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Wind Shadow, these snipers also left the high point of the ambush, and one by one, they all came towards this bloody battlefield to kill. In the middle, Emily sprinted very fast, perhaps in this aspect of firearms, she is a rookie fighter, but in this kind of melee battlefield, with her powerful ancient martial arts strength, there is definitely room to y. Everyone was rushing to the battlefield as fast as they could, all of them making the same decision, with only one belief in mind C to kill the enemy that wasing up, a position that the Satan Operation Group was guarding and could not be lost!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This is a supreme faith, manifesting a blood and fire killing, no one retreats, no one cowardly, they will only charge forward, forward to kill, as long as there is still an enemy standing, this battle will not end. Jason has already killed forward, his left and right hands are clutching a Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife, his feet stored under a dash forward, the speed of the only see a streak of shadow sh, he dived headlong into the constant flow of Blood Wing fighters crowd, both hands holding a Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife sharp de across the air, constantly stabbing, pulling out, and stabbing again. A shower of blood erupted from his de, and everywhere he went, one Blood Wing fighter after another fell to the ground, none of the Blood Wing fighters were able to catch Jasons stabbing sh. In an instant, Jasons side has fallen a dozen Blood Wing warriors, in exchange for Jasons body also left three or four shes. These were killed Blood Wing warrior counter-attack stabbing he was not unable to dodge, but he did not want to dodge, with the smallest wound as the cost, in exchange for the fastest and most efficient kill. For no other reason than that there were too many Blood Wing fighters and he needed to kill them at a faster rate. The more you kill, the less pressure and danger you can put on your own warriors in the defensive positions. So, he needs a quick grunt, and he needs the highest efficiency grunt. But no matter how fast you kill, still feel far from enough, because there are too many of these enemy warriors, constantly rushing up, one is equipped with an extremely superb stabbing ability. Whoosh! Jason killing machine surging, a like a god-like might of their own diffuse, terrifying pressure rose up, Sunling Bloodline in the excitement, which gave him sufficient physical energy and strength, his body exhibition under the direction of the other direction attacked and killed the past. Mr. Iron Fist, Spear, Mr. Warfield, Thunder and other Satan Operation Group warriors rushed to kill, their bodies filled with a blood and fire killing aura, as a sharp knife like stabbing to these Blood Wing warrior team. In the middle, Mr. Iron Fist took the lead, wielding a serrated saber, his seemingly lean body actually contained a majestic burst of power, a majestic mountain-like aura, his saber waved, blocking the oing de, then his left iron fist struck, sting the face of a Blood Wing soldier, his whole body continued to charge forward, the serrated saber in his hand The serrated saber in his hand pierced the throat of another Blood Wing. Assassination League buggers, get over here and die! Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth and shouted, his body kept rushing forward to kill, one by one Blood Wing warriors also fell in front of him, sshing up blood stained his battle suit. He was brave and fearless, and killed and attacked on this. In the front, a body suffused with a terrifying pressure of the figure sensed Mr. Iron Fists strong killing attack, this sturdy figure killed several militant fighters in front of him in session, his body a sh, a cold aura straight to the throat of Mr. Iron Fist. This strike is as swift as lightning, a saber chopped to this. Mr. Iron Fists heart was astonished, and the serrated saber in his hand was immediately stretched to block the iing cold ray. ng! A crunching sound, two people each swept out under the ferocious force of the impact, their respective figures have retreated a few steps. Mr. Iron Fist fixed his eyes to see, standing in front of him is a sturdy man with a darkplexion, the muscles of the body like cast ck iron, itself diffused a powerful and terrifying pressure breath, giving the feeling of a tiger out of the cage. This is none other than Winged Tiger, the head of Sky Shadow Warrior! Winged Tigers gaze was cold, staring hard at Mr. Iron Fist, he could sense the majestic thickness of Mr. Iron Fists own aura, he was not impressed and grinned, I will kill you! I will break you into pieces! Mr. Iron Fist responded as he moved his body and rushed towards Winged Tiger to kill him. Roar! Winged Tiger roared out, and with his saber in hand, he sprinted forward to meet Mr. Iron Fist. In another direction, Phantoms figure shed out, with her figure shed, the void with a blood-colored sharpness crossed, containing a blood smell, the horrible killing machine diffused. This is the blood de in Phantoms hand, this blood de also does not know how much blood stained, the body is red, caged with ayer of blood. Snort! Snort! Phantom figure like a ghost, in constant movement in the rapid speed of the wind, as the dark worlds first assassin in the assassination of her skills can be described as perfect. A Blood Wing fighter in front of him often has not reacted, the sharp de of the blood de has cut through their throat, leaving a fatal line of blood. In the midst of Phantoms killing spree, two figures approached Phantom, unawares. These two figures are obviously much stronger than those Blood Wing fighters, and their bodies are silent as they move, closing in on Phantoms position, they both speed up and stab Phantom with sharp des in their hands from both sides. This joint strike is iparably severe, containing a deadly killing machine, obviously want to kill Phantom in one blow. These two are none other than Sky Shadow Warrior. Chapter 897 The Battle of Bloodstained (II) Sky Shadow Warriorsbat ability is much stronger than Blood Wing warriors, their strength is more reflected in the battlefield killing, unlike Assassination League those dedicated killers proficient in sneaking assassination. Two Sky Shadow Warriors joint attack, its killing power is extremely terrible, each others cooperation is intimate, a shot is a deadly killing move, attacked the body of the Phantom to kill the vital points. Phantom senses, from the two Sky Shadow Warrior figure sneaking to the moment of strike, her keen sense has been detected. Two harsh fronts attacked and killed from the left and right sides, as fast as lightning, so fast that it was difficult to react. Phantom in danger, there is a cold cold killing machine in the body in the diffusion, her hand blood de towards the right side of the front of a stab a pick, ng, the right side of the attack to block down the sharp mane, with the power of this block, her body in an instant towards the right back a spin, a small range of moving body, followed by the left side of the cold mane attack to kill, but this fell short. Snort! Phantom hand blood de has been towards the left side of the Sky Shadow Warrior cross-cut and down, this style even elimination with the fight can be said to be the right way, fully demonstrated her own kind of sharp hands and calm judgment. The Sky Shadow Warrior on the left had a slightly startled look on his face, and he hurriedly stomped backwards, retreating to avoid the Phantoms cross-cutting blood de. Phantom, the Alliance traitor, deserves to be killed! The Sky Shadow Warrior on the right spoke in a morose tone, clearly recognizing Phantoms identity. When the Phantom equivalent to the Assassination League a killer sign, as the first assassin of the dark world, she has carried out many difficult tasks. Therefore, when Phantom defected from the Assassination League, it really caused a shock throughout the Assassination League, even these Sky Shadow Warrior also know. Phantom is a very recognizable mark due to her distinctive green-fanged mask, so the two Sky Shadow Warriors recognized Phantoms identity as soon as they saw her. If the Assassination League is unrighteous, then me me for being ruthless! In this life, I am determined to annihte the Assassination League! Phantoms tone was cold, and as she spoke, the blood de in her hand was raised, and her entire body was already rushing upwards, and a blood-colored de emerged in the void, attacking and killing the two Sky Shadow Warriors. Emily is used to using the saber. Although the Parker family she is most famous for is the Thousand World Punch the ultimate boxing, but the use of martial arts is originally the same way, boxing kill moves can often be tranted to the sword and weapon kills. And again the Parker family on the sword a weapon of Kung Fu is countless, among Emily also cultivated a sword weapon use of the most powerful Kung Fu Anti-Army Techniques. This technique focuses on the word weapon and exins in detail the use of various weapons and the most powerful killing moves, etc. Emily cultivates her own ruthless killing way, so for this Anti-Army Techniques is also alwaysprehended cultivation, now, she holds a saber under the battlefield in such a melee fight, finally is able to this technique ofbat techniques to the fullest extent of the y out. Whoosh! Emilys body moves, her speed is extremely fast, in terms of the subtlety of footwork, as if above the Phantom. After all, the Parker familys heritage is so deep that no matter what feats are seen as top of the line. As Emilys body moves, the saber in her hand also stabs out, sometimes like a sudden explosion of needles like a rain, a little bit of cold out; sometimes as a little bit of cold sh in the air, reaching an extreme speed; sometimes the saber in her hand into a Pilien-like saber mane, like a river hanging upside down, the momentum is majestic. Emilys use of all kinds of knife fighting techniques can be said to have reached a pinnacle of excellence. ordingly, one by one Blood Wing fighters in front of her have fallen, basically it is difficult to take her that strikes the harsh knife style killing moves, in the continuous killing, she can sense her own state of mind be more and more cold and numb, more and more seemingly ruthless. Killing, indeed, is able to make a person cold-blooded and ruthless. Emilys powerful killings eventually attracted the attention of a Sky Shadow Warrior, who immediately gathered several Blood Wing warriors to surround Emily with a cold gaze. Fearlessly, Emily went up with her sword and fought. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Snort! A spray of blood shot out, a Sky Shadow Warrior after several struggles, but finally was the snowy de from his throat, cut his throat, the whole man fell to the ground dead. White Fox rose up with his sword, a drop of crimson blood still flowing from the fox knife in his hand. In front of her, in addition to the corpse of the Sky Shadow Warrior, the bodies of dozens of Blood Wing fighters had fallen. The usual White Fox looks charming, foxy and provocative, but in the battlefield she is definitely a horrible killing star, if not also in the dangerous Asian ck market in the second stronghold of the City of Doom to be a high-powered inquisitor, not to mention bing one of the four angels under themand of Lady Darkness. Hmm? At that moment, White Fox felt something in her heart, sensing that there was a strong and terrifying aura in the direction of the right front, and it gave her a feeling like a huge thing was reviving, opening its bloody mouth to devour all beings. White Fox fixed his eyes to see, vaguely see that direction, with a blood-colored sharpness constantly shing out of thin air, and then those armed warriors who surrounded to this terrifying figure have fallen. Among them, there are also Satan Operation Group warriors and Arctic fox warriors teamed up to kill, but it is difficult to stop the figure killing, those Satan Operation Group and Arctic fox warriors have been knocked back, and even someone has fallen forever. Snort! The figure surged forward, a warrior killed in anger, but the figure seemed to ignore the warriors attack, the sharp de with a curved hook arc has been pierced through the throat of the warrior. Is that Cologne? White Foxs face changed violently, followed by a surge of anger and killing intent. Cologne is the very warrior of Arctic fox, now, in front of the eyes of White Fox was killed in this way. Damn! White Fox shouted angrily, her body was full of killing energy, she moved, towards this body filled with the most powerful and terrifying pressure aura rushed to kill. The figure is none other than Angels, who is holding a Scarlet Scythe, the scythes de passing by, like the scythe of death, constantly harvesting a life. Basically, no one can resist his own power, after all, with his strength as a king-level powerhouse, who can resist? Chapter 898 – Join hands in a battle lion, Leopard, Pam Holder and other Satan Operation Group fighters are besieging Angels, in addition to some Arctic fox fighters, spare theirbined efforts, it will still be difficult to resist Angels killing footsteps. Several attacks were strongly repulsed by Angels, lion and others have been wounded, several times Angels that Scarlet Scythe are going to cut their bodies into two pieces. This made lion them realize that this is definitely an extremely terrifying powerhouse. Behind, Treg Taylor also came to support, even with Treg Taylor, a strong man who was born with divine powers and opened his own secret realm of power, but still can not resist the Angels kill, although they still have the power to strike, under the joint will not be killed by Angels, but around some armed soldiers can not be so lucky. Where is Satan? Let Satane and die! Angels spoke in a cold voice, his body moved, once again towards Treg Taylor, lion and others to attack and kill. Snort! Angels hand Scarlet Scythe swing, in the void of a blood-colored life-threatening de, with a harsh and iparable momentum to attack and kill. If you want to die, its you who will die! Treg Taylor and others open their mouths and roar, holding sabers to meet the battle, cross-file to the Angels cut to Scarlet Scythe. ng! Under the sh of weapons, a terrifying force shocked to the point that Treg Taylor, lion and their hands of the saber almost could not hold. Whew! Angels fiercely out of the leg sweep, a leg cracked the air, containing a majestic and vast power. Treg Taylor, lion and others rushed out to defend against the sweep of Angels leg. Bang! A moment, Treg Taylor, lion, Pam Holder and others have been Angels this leg forced back, has been wounded lion, Pam Holder their mouths are spilling blood, with their current strength, but also really can not resist Angels up to the secret realm of seventh realm force sweep. Just as Angels wanted to continue to rush and kill, snapped C Snort! A snowy de came across the sky and chopped at his neck. At the same time, an overwhelming and unparalleled aura is sweeping to, containing an ocean of exuberant qi and blood, the body aura rolls like a tide, like a god like a devil, iron-blooded killing aura is full of blood and fire. The figure arrived in an instant, a cutting edge appeared and sliced across Angels throat! The two attacks, which can be described as terrifying, came at almost the same time, directly to Angels, the monstrous killing machine diffused, pointed directly to Angels. In that instant, Angels eyes sank, his face finally shed a trace of seriousness, the face of these two such a terrifying attack, he is not the slightest panic, still seems calm and easy. The Scarlet Scythe in the hands of Angels a cross, the broad face of the scythe de from left to right across the cut to, first to resist the snowy de, and then there is a precise move down the cut of the sharp attack. Dang! Dang! After the two sounds, Angels stood still, and in front of him, the two attacking figures also stood firm, it was White Fox and Jason. The original Jason also perceived Angels that horrible to strong pressure and is recklessly killing and harvesting, he is almost with White Fox in the first time coincidentally attack and kill to. Angels looked at White Fox, then focused on Jasons body, he could feel Jasons own vigorous blood and the most powerful pressure aura, he said: You are Satan, right?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason didnt respond immediately, he looked to Treg Taylor and the others and said, Is it hurt bad? Jason, its not heavy! Treg Taylor they have spoken. Leave this man to me and White Fox, you guys go to the other battlefields for support. Jason opened his mouth, paused, and then said, Remember, staying alive is the first element, not only for you, but for the others as well! Jason, we know! Treg Taylor, lion they spoke, then they took a deep breath, their own fighting spirit and battle spirit burned again, towards the other directions of the battlefield rushed to kill. Jason then looked at Angels and said in an indifferent tone, Angels? I knew I would fight you eventually. The only thing Im surprised about is that its a little early. Angels turquoise eyes like ghost fire stared at Jason and said, Satan, in fact, I also want to let you live for a while longer. But your action has disrupted my n to deploy. So I had no choice but to start this war and get rid of you in advance. Youre pretty confident that youre going to kill me. Jason said. Strength is my greatest confidence! Angels opened his mouth, he no longer collects his breath, his own power secret realm fully opened, a terrifying supreme pressure rose to the sky, along with a king-level field of crushing, this engulfed to Jason and White Fox. In that instant, Jason and White Foxs mind was stirred, only to feel a heavy pressure crushed to the surrounding space as if to distort the like, a violent aura constantly swept over, actually let them have a kind of difficult to fight the feeling. King level domain? Your strength has actually broken through to the king level? White Fox eyes first out of a sh of shock, can not help but speak. So, even if you guys join forces, it will be easy for me to kill you! Angels spoke, full of confidence, and then said, Satan, as long as I kill you, I will win this battle! Kill me? Hahahahaha C Jasonughed out loud and rose, his magnificentughter spread far away, he said loudly, Angels, from the day I stepped into the dark world, there are many, many people who want to kill me. But in the end, they all died before me! You are very strong, but Im not weak either. As for who can kill whom, lets talk about it after we can fight! As he spoke, Jason fully excited his Sunling Bloodline, nine channels of Qi and blood like dragons, like a round of small suns, zed up. At the same time, Jason also evolved his own gravitational potential field as a way to counter the pressure from Angels king-level field. The gravitational field, Jason immediately felt the pressure from Angels field pressure reduced a lot, gravitational field unique like a hundred thousand mountains crushed to the gravity characteristics, just right for Angels this level of power of the field pressure suppression. Angels eyes shed with a strange color as he said, Satan, you are still a rare talent, but unfortunately, you are on the opposite side of the fence from me! Lets fight, lets see how many rounds of attacks you can take from me! With Angels roar, a boiling killing machine swept out, his body moved, has taken the lead, Scarlet Scythe in his hand straight to Jason. Battle! Jason opened his mouth in a low voice, and with the Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife in his hand he raised it and killed it in this way. At the same time, White Foxs body moved, her body movement, the speed is as fast as lightning, driving her hands of the fox knife, a sh, straight to Angels. Chapter 899 – Abandoning Righteousness and Respecting Righteousness Venezu, Stone firearms main base. Blood Throne was looking at an urgent request for help from Babia sent by Blood Python under his hand. After reading it, the gaze in Blood Thrones eyes narrowed slightly and said, Angels is leading his troops to attack Babia, and Satan sent an urgent request for information. This is a surprise to me, I didnt expect Angels to directly lead their troops to Babia and besiege Satan Operation Group. Blood Pythons face was stunned upon hearing this, and he couldnt help but ask, Boss, then should we send troops to assist? Assistance? Blood Throneughed coldly and said, Why should we go to aid? Dont you know that we have just gone through a battle with ck Fire Army Merchant, and nearly a hundred soldiers died in the battle? In addition, the second stronghold we opened also needs arge number of soldiers to take charge of the guard, and even take out part of the troops to deal with the friction with Jaguar military merchant, so how can we go to assist? Blood Python nodded and said, The boss is right, its me who didnt think it through. Blood Throne coldly grunted, then said: Even if there are extra troops, in such a situation, I will not go to the aid of the Satan Operation Group warriors, you have seen thebat ability of the Satan Operation Group, not to mention that the ck Fire Army Merchant battle, Satan How many people did the Operation Group sacrifice? As far as I know, only five people! And us? Nearly a hundred people! The huge casualty figures can also bepared to the horriblebat ability of the Satan Operation Group fighters. So, the existence of Satan Operation Group is always a huge threat. As for Angels, that is also a threat. This person is ambitious and has no ambition to annex the South American arms market. So, these two forces, both of which pose a threat to us, are fighting together in this firefight, and no matter what the oue is, it will only be to our advantage. Blood Pythons eyes shone brightly and he said, What the boss said is very true, if Angels and Satan fight to the death, it will be beneficial to us. A lose-lose situation will not ur. Blood Throne opened his mouth, his eyes shining, and slowly said, Angels are attacking in such a big way that they will not stop until Satans side is wiped out. So, this battle will mean that one side will be annihted and one side will be victorious. Even if they win, it will be a miserable victory. Which side does the boss think will end up with a bad win? Blood Python asked. The Assassination League is extremely powerful, and Angels stronghold in South America is also very strong. The groups fighters, no matter how strong they are, will not be the opponent of Angels and his fighters. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. Boss, do you think that when the timees, after Angels side wins badly, can we go for an interception? Eradicate this strength that threatens uspletely? Blood Python asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Angels shook his head and said: No. If Angels and Satan decide to fight for their lives, either side will win with a bad victory and will be greatly wounded. In such a situation, the other side would not dare to provoke us. This gives us the opportunity to develop rapidly. By the time we seize this opportunity to grow and develop rapidly, the other side will not be able to move us when they regain their strength. At that time, we are enough to dominate the entire South American region. Boss, you have a great opinion! Blood Python spoke up and then asked, What about this request for information from Satan Operation Group? Just reply that after the ck Fire Army Merchant battle, our warriors lost a lot, plus Jaguar military merchant recent friction with our life, fighting frequently, we are still unable to take care of themselves, there is no room to send troops to support. Blood Throne said. Good! Blood Python nodded and walked out on that. Blood Thrones eyes shed with a fine aura, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly as he said to himself, Satan, dont me me for being heartless, its all about interest and position. There is no denying that you are indeed a very strong ally in the battle with ck Fire Army Merchant. But your potential is too strong, you were able to fight me at the fourth level of the Secret Realm, once you grow up, who will still be your opponent? Therefore, you can only die, the only way I can ensure the safety of my industry! Andes, south side. Babia is located on the southern side of the Andes, and can be reached from the peak of the mountain and the rugged mountain road on the southern face of the Andes. At this moment, under the darkness of the night, there is a team of warriors in ck attire are stalking rapidly. The number of people is not toorge, about thirty people or so. Every one of them is silent and speechless, their cold faces reflecting in the icy night, as if reflecting a cold metallic luster. The mountain range is rugged and difficult to pass, but under their feet, it is as smooth as a walk. The rapid sneaking process, all the way silent, from their bodies but there is a vaguely horrible aura in the diffusion, as if a ghostly ghost army emerged from hell, a hundred ghosts night walk. In fact, years ago, they had a unified title C Ghost Army! This ghost army team, the leader is a middle-aged man cloaked in ck robes, he is very tall, the bones are veryrge, spare him to look very thin or, but the overall physique is still giving a sense of sturdiness. His bald head, square face, gaze morose, with the help of that vaguely cast down the moonlight, can vaguely see his hideous face like the devil C the right face is normal, the left face is like being burned by fire, the red scars left after the burns crisscrossed, let a person look at the scalp to tingle. Wide ck robe draped over his body, the cuff of his right arm is empty, as if a right arm has been missing. His left hand, however, was tightly gripping a knife. A very ordinary looking very blunt long knife, the de body gray puff, asionally in the moonlight mapping is refracted point scarlet red like blood light. Four years ago, the major powers in the dark world recognize this knife, this knife has killed countless people de stained with blood blood, and it is with this knife, he was sealed as the King of Killers! Four years ago a battle, he disappeared, along with the disappearance of the terrifying ghost army warriors who followed him around, everyone in the dark world has he is dead, a generation of legendary powerhouse, along with his countless powerful enemy chills blood knife has been long buried in the ground. Tonight, four yearster, for the sake of his friends, for the sake of righteousness, he showed up again and went straight to Babia. In these four years, when everyone abandoned, when everyone thought he was dead, when everyone thought he was wasted, there was only one other person who visited him every year, inspiring him every time he went, making him hold that bloodthirsty blood knife again every time. He does not have many friends, but one is enough in this life. Four years ago in a battle, he was defeated and retired, disappearing, the legend came to an end. Four yearster C The ghost army reappears! The blood sword reappears! The King of Killers Single Arm reappears! Chapter 900 What is the fear of dying in battle? The fires of war are rising. The killing machine is strong and the bodies are everywhere. Devils Army Factorys entire defensive line was littered with killing figures, some fell and others rushed up. It was a battle destined to be iparably tragic, and the brutal fighting had spread to the entire battle line. The battle between Mr. Iron Fist and Winged Tiger has reached a fever pitch, both have been wounded, both have their hands sharp weapons left bloody wounds, but for them, such a battle situation, they have forgotten about their own injuries, the only thought in their minds, that is, to kill each other. In the battle, they have each others weapons have been blocked by each other, is now bare-handed attack and kill, fierce burst of power from their fist burst out, are in the most severe killing moves fist power st to each other. Winged Tiger as the stronghold of the Sky Shadow Warriors head, their own strength is extremely strong, and is also a strong person who has opened their own power secret realm, his strength has reached the secret realm of the third realm. Mr. Iron Fist has just broken through to the third realm of the secret realm, his own secret realm power is fully stimted, his own aura is as majestic as a mountain, thick and heavy, every punch and style carries a majestic aura like the copse of the heavens, a heavy punch carrying his endless anger killing machine, and sted at Winged Tiger. Winged Tiger opened his mouth andughed, he can be said to be an extremely fanaticalbatant, but also has a strong strength as a base, facing Mr. Iron Fist st over the fist, he met the fist, all the muscles of the body rose up, a gnarled muscle lines look like cast iron. Bang! Bang! In an instant, the fierce fists of Mr. Iron Fist and Winged Tiger were sting at each other, shing violently and sending out a majestic wave of force. Mr. Iron Fist has the title of Iron Hand, thanks to his pair of iron fists, iron fists, indestructible, extremely fierce and violent, hard as iron! Whew! Whew! Mr. Iron Fist exploded with his full strength and unleashed his own killing fist, and the fist was moving with a whistling fist wind. Just as Winged Tigers attack was broken, revealing a crack, Mr. Iron Fist rushed forward and threw a punch at Winged Tigers chest and abdomen. At that moment, Winged Tigers mouth spilled blood, but he swept his right leg across the room and also swept his leg across the room towards Mr. Iron Fist. Mr. Iron Fists face was calm and unperturbed, his aura was as heavy as a mountain, he rushed forward again, swinging his fists, and once again struck Winged Tiger with his overwhelming aura. Winged Tiger opened his mouth to roar, his own fierce nature, but also the full force of the outbreak of their own killer fist power, and Mr. Iron Fist tangled in the fight together. Snort! Snort! In the void, a blood-colored fronts like lightning streak, this cut through the void, the harsh attack is like a blood-colored, which is filled with a terrifying cold killing machine, the point of the blood-colored fronts where, a spray of blood shot out, when the air sprinkled. Phantoms figure shed several times, the blood de in her hand was stained with crimson blood, in front of her, a Sky Shadow Warrior has been killed by her strong, at the cost of her body was also another Sky Shadow Warrior and several Blood Wings siege left a deep bone visible knife marks, gurgling blood flowing out. She was wounded, but managed to kill one of the Sky Shadow Warriors anyway. Sky Shadow Warriors strength is very strong, plus two Sky Shadow Warrior teamed up, next to three or four Blood Wings siege, under the siege of these people, spare Phantom assassination ability is excellent, but also inevitably suffered some injuries. But she didnt care, after sessfully killing a Sky Shadow Warrior, she would be under much less pressure and all she had to do was to kill the rest of the enemies. When facing the Assassination Leagues warriors, she would always inspire an endless anger killing machine, for no other reason than the Assassination Leagues disgraceful practices, which not only chilled herpletely, but also made her extremely hateful. Phantoms blood de in her hand is the same again, her own breath is still as cold as ice, a cold sh in her eyes, her body moving, the blood de in her hand once again waved a blood-colored de, attacking and killing the remaining Sky Shadow Warrior and several Blood Wing around her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. On the other side, Baron, lion, Leopard and other Satan Operation Group warriors are also fighting fiercely, they have been wounded, the number of Blood Wing in the field is too much, and each is proficient in assassination, the slightest inadvertence will be reced by fatal injuries. However, Baron and other Satan Operation Group warriors are also iron-blooded warriors who havee from a battlefield of life and death, and the more bloodshed they have, the more they are able to stimte their own exuberant fighting spirit. Kill! Baron roared, his aura like a revived brute dragon, he and the Satan Operation Group warriors around him rushed to kill, intercepted and killed the surrounding enemies who continued to attack. Mr. Iron Fist, Nathan, Dragon, Hu Feng, Bear, Wolf and other fighters also joined forces to fight, they just joined the Satan Operation Group has not been a few months, to say that a variety ofbat capabilities than the original Satan Operation Group fighters is to be weak, so they have to join forces Therefore, they had to join forces to look after each other and fight side by side. Rather, each of them is also bruised. But what about it? They just like this feeling of burning blood and fighting, a little wounded, bleeding, it is nothing, as long as the brothers can fight together, side by side, no regret to die in battle! The whole vast battle line, every ce has a bloody battle, every ce is stained with blood, this is a battle between you and me, the final result can only have one side survive! Whoosh! Emilys body and footsteps flickered one after another, from the Parker familys deep heritage of gongfu can make her dynamic and subtle pace in this fight like a fish in water. She performed Anti-Army Techniques, killing two Blood Wing fighters in a sh, while avoiding the attack of the Sky Shadow Warrior who wasing at her. Then, her cold, unfeeling gaze looked at this Sky Shadow Warrior, ready to focus on her opponent. This Sky Shadow Warrior really repeatedly brought her a fatal blow, but she could feel that she was stronger than her opponent, and she just suffered from the use of some sparring experience. However, after one actual battle, her sparring experience is also improving, plus she has a powerful ancient martial arts strength as the base, she has the confidence to fight with this Sky Shadow Warrior. A thought to this, Emily gripped the saber in her hand, cast out the Parker familys subtle footwork, wandering up, while the saber in her hand has turned into a bit of a cold awning, a sh in the night, and in a moment has until the Sky Shadow Warriors throat vital. Chapter 901 Terrible Opponent In the battlefield, the most intense battle, the biggest ripple than Jason and White Fox strong team together against Angels. Angels has great confidence in his own strength, but he is not blindly confident, hepletely treats Jason and White Fox as life and death enemies to look at, so he fully stimtes his Secret Realm Power, up to the secret realm of seven realms of strength manifested, forming a kings domain, carrying a suffocating oppressive force The kings domain was formed with a suffocating oppressive force that enveloped Jason and White Fox. Jason evolved his own gravitational field to confront it, as the gravitational field evolved, Jason himself also vaguely formed a great power, thick as a mountain, majestic, as if wrapped in the aura of a hundred thousand mountains to suppress the sky. Give people the feeling, like a mountain, like a mountain, like an abyss! In addition to his own Sunling Bloodline swept out, like nine rounds of zing sun hanging in the sky, zing overwhelming, containing endless vitality of qi and blood, with a powerful and unparalleled aura. Jason fully stimted his Secret Realm Power, into a majestic Abyss Blow power, he rushed up, swinging his sword to meet the Angels cross-cutting Scarlet Scythe. On the other side, White Foxs body also moved, with Jasons evolution of the gravitational field of shelter, also let her suffer from the pressure of Angels kings domain pressure is much less, her speed itself is very fast, a sh like an illusory phantom, Fox de in the hands of a sh of sharpness, attacked the back of Angels. Jason and White Fox are both extremely experienced inbat, and the two of them have joined forces to attack and kill Angels, and such abined attack is terrifying, and it can be said that anyone below the king level will be seriously injured if they are not killed under such abined attack. Angels is a calm and easy, his hand Scarlet Scythe upward to meet the attack, upward to pick, scythe de caught Jason attack to kill the mad dog tactical assault knife. The moment the weapons met, a huge force shook and impacted Jason. Jason through the saber de burst out the force of the Abyss Blow are difficult to resist, shaking Jasons arm numb, the saber in his hand almost out of hand, he also involuntarily backward. Then, Angels footsteps a mistake, the body has moved to change position, that moment, White Fox that Fox de from Angels front stabbed and passed, this attack is naturally also fell short. Angels hand Scarlet Scythe sharp de in that instant has cut across the White Fox throat position. It looks as if White Fox took the initiative to rush to Angels front, and the Scarlet Scythe in Angels hand sliced across to White Foxs throat. This blow is extremely severe and deadly. White Fox is also quick to react, her hand Fox de immediately change moves, Fox des de from the bottom up, as straight as a straight line, can be crossed in the Scarlet Scythe hooked to the sharp edge. ng! A crisp sound, White Fox blocked Angels strike, but when Angels own terrifying Secret Realm Power passed along the scythe attack, White Fox grunted, and his body fell back rapidly. White Fox has used his own power of dissolution to resolve Angels inner force of terror, but when Secret Realm Power is powerful to a level, with White Foxs current strength, his own unique power of dissolution is simply unable to resolve. Angels is so lightly defeated Jason and White Foxs joint attack, which also shows his strongest and most terrifying strength. This is indeed a very scary opponent. Any king-level powerhouse is an existence that cannot be ignored.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason did not retreat, not to mention fear, the Angels in front of him is indeed very powerful, but he can not retreat, behind him is a Satan Army brothers who are fighting to the death, how can he retreat? Since he could not retreat, he had to fight to the end! Come again! Jasons eyes sunk, endless battle intent and killing machine swept out, his body rushed up, his hands saber into a cold awning, intertwined saber awning as fast as lightning, with a very fast speed around to kill the Angels. Angels eyes murderous machine shot, he coldly said: Satan, no time to y with you, this will kill you! Angels said, Angels step up, facing Jason surrounded by the cold awning ignored, his hands Scarlet Scythe in the air to sh down. The Scarlet Scythe seems to be a long river of blood, which seems to split the space in two under the infusion of Angels majestic and terrifying force. The Scarlet Scythe is long andrge, when this chopping down, Jasons saber in his hand was immediately subjected to a great pressure, in that a series of strikes, Jasons attack was all broken and killed, and that powerful force shocked over, prompting Jasons body backwards and forwards. Angels murderous, blood-colored de constantly shing, with a very fast and very high frequency in the hands of the Scarlet Scythe, which has killed countless people. Jason is also calm in the process of retreating, he is extremely calm, with a wealth of experience and very fast adaptability to block Angels time and again deadly killing moves. Eventually C Dang! Jasons Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife in his hand crossed the de to seal the Scarlet Scythes crook, and the weapons in their hands were fixed in mid-air for a tug of war. Angels sneered, his left hand a fist struck steeply, this fist seems to be wrapped in the force of ten thousand pounds, with the momentum of thunder to Jasons face. Jasons left hand fist also struck out, he exploded his Abyss Blow power, and activated the Heaven Fist fist power, under the Sunling Bloodline power, fearlessly met Angels fist. Bang! Under the collision of their fist power, Jason opened his mouth and grunted, his heart was sweet, a stream of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth, and his internal organs felt a hot stinging pain. Hmm? Angels eyes shed a trace of strange color, he said to himself, actually able to resist my punch! Satan, you obviously only Secret Realm Level-four strength, but your real battle power is almost no less than Secret Realm Level-six strength of the strongest. Then you cant stay even more! Jason had been shaken back by Angels punch, and Angels was about to continue killing up when a figure shed by his side, and the snowy Fox de attacked again. Angels frowned, a hint of impatience in his eyes, his hands Scarlet Scythe cut a morose arc, straight to the attacking Fox de. ng! The Fox des attack was immediately blocked, and in almost an instant, Angels sweeping right leg had arrived in front of White Foxs heels. White Fox couldnt avoid it, and she couldnt pull back the Fox de in her hand, so she had to grit her teeth and block Angels sweeping leg with her arm! Bang! A dull sound rang out, White Fox could not help but open her mouth and cough out blood, and her whole body flew backwards. She had already used her strongest defusing power, but the difference between their strengths was too great, and under Angels leg sweep, she suffered a serious injury. Angels toes a bit, is about to chase towards White Fox to kill. White FoxC Jason hurriedly shouted, he a sh dash forward, sprinted towards Angels, to kill Angels to cut off. Angels mouth corner of a cold smile, he suddenly folded over, hands Scarlet Scythe a raise, a blinding Scarlet Scythe shadow across the air, head-on chopping towards the dash over Jason. Chapter 902 Life and death desperate situation A blood-colored cold awning is like a river of blood that cracks the air, carrying a thick and boundless bloody aura, the brilliant blood-colored light contains a terrifying killing intent, which attacked Jason head-on. In fact, Jason sprinted forward when he was aware that Angels would kill a return. But he still had to sprint over, for the simple reason that if he did not sprint over, Angels would certainly go after White Fox. White Fox in his leg sweep under, has been seriously injured, if Angels take the opportunity to kill the past, White Fox will certainly be in an extremely dangerous situation. So, Jason could only rush, could only continue to kill up. Jason expected Angels to kill back, but he did not expect Angels attack to be so swift, the Scarlet Scythe came almost instantly and took him straight to the face. Fast! Too fast, even with Jasons ability to react, it was difficult to make a counterattack. Jason could only put the saber in his hand across the front of the de, blocking the Scarlet Scythe that came like lightning. ng! In a sh of lightning, Jasons saber de blocked the Scarlet Scythe that came across his face, and the de was just across the Scarlet Scythes hooked de, and the sharp tip of the scythe was close to his nose, close at hand. Jason was able to sense that the scythe refracted over the kind of creepy cold sharp feeling, which contains a wisp of blood gas. Angels own Secret Realm Power is too strong, forgiving Jason de to seal the scythe, but from the scythe shock to the terrifying force is pressed his arm down a sink, so that the tip of the scythe and close to his face. Angels eyes murderous rage, his own aura also in a moment to climb, violent fierce Secret Realm Power source along the Scarlet Scythe pressed down, he wanted to use this absolute advantage in power to suppress Jason, the Scarlet Scythe de tip inch by inch into Jasons face. The face of the Scarlet Scythe. In his opinion, to kill Jason in such an absolute crushing way, not only to humiliate Jason severely, but also to show his powerful absolute strength. Bang! Jasons left hand gripped the wrist of his right hand, and the power of both hands came together, his Abyss Blow power was constantly stimted, and his Sunling Bloodline power was also wildly increased to counter the suppression from AngelsSecret Realm Power. However, it was still not enough to resist. Snort! Snort! Jasons body was retreating, and two clearly visible shoe marks were cut into the ground, showing how terrifying and heavy the power suppression he had endured was. The tip of the scythe is inching closer, almost touching the end of Jasons nose. Jason clenched his teeth, all the muscles of the body and the muscles of the body, arms on the veins exposed, hideous muscle lines like a gnarled dragon coiled inside, in that overload of power under the confrontation, his arms on the skin tensed sharply, actually began to crack, as thin as a needle thread of blood began to shoot out, the scene is horrible. This is not going to work! Jasons eyes are red, his eyes are going to crack, his strength level is after all too much lower than Angels, in the face of Angels own power secret realm of suppression, he was able to resist until now, it is already an incredible miracle. In other Secret Realm Level-four strong people in front of Angels, not to say that the second is also almost, can not resist Angels a few strokes of the attack to kill. Snort!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The tip of Scarlet Scythes knife with a cold killing machine once again sank downward, the tip of the de has touched Jasons forehead, cutting a shallow blood mark. The corner of Angels mouth is a cold smile, he continues to pour his Secret Realm Power, with a terrifying force to continue to press down. It was a great pleasure to him to kill the famous Satan of the dark world in such a way, to be able to watch Satans futile struggle before death, to be able to watch Satans desperation to meet his death in shame what could be more painful and pleasant than this? At this momentC Roar! Jason gave a violent roar, in this critical situation of life and death, the secret realm of power in Jasons body seemed to resonate, and all the Secret Realm Power seemed to spill out with the resonance, turning into the majestic and heavy Abyss Blow power, and his own Sunling Bloodline power was further stimted. The raging force prated both arms, causing the skin on both arms to crack again, and strands of blood shot out, and this force, which had been stimted at the moment of life and death, prated along the de, and he raised it upwards. ng! In an instant, it was shaken away from the Scarlet Scythe, with this majestic force of the residual energy, his hand saber de downward, cutting to Angels right arm. Angels face is slightly stunned, did not expect at this juncture, Jason was able to shake off his suppressed Scarlet Scythe. When Jasons downward shing saber came, Angels right arm crossed upward and met the saber with Scarlet Scythes sh. ng! A violent ear-piercing sound of weapons sh vibrated up, two terrifying force across the weapons in the sh, erupted a terrifying breath fluctuations. In that instant, Jason felt a numbness in his right hand, the saber in his hand immediately can not hold, this out of hand. At the same time, the Scarlet Scythe in Angels hand also fell out of his hand and fell to the ground. Damn! Angels was furious, he didnt expect Jason to be able to force the Scarlet Scythe out of his hand, knowing that he was a King level powerhouse. Jason is only Secret Realm Level-four strength. In Angels eyes, this was a great insult to his strength. Satan, your potential for a death struggle is amazing, but it wont change your fate of being killed! Go to hell! Angels roared, he bully up, his right hand fist power as if transformed into boundless wind clouds, fist power out of the moment, as if there is the sound of thunder sweeping to, the void rumbling vibration, like thunder resonance. Angel Thunder st Fist! This is Angels own fist, a fist out, like thunder detonation, strong and fierce, terrifying. Breaking Punch! Jason then shouted, the evolution of their own Heaven Fist fist, he gathered his whole body strength, but also with their own gravity field, the evolution of this style Breaking Punch fist. In a moment, the fist power is like wrapped in a hundred thousand mountains crushing up, breaking all the mountains and rivers, a forward, the fierce and overbearing heavy fist intent is also manifested, fearless to meet the battle. Chapter 903 Physique is incomparable Jason has never backed down from a fight. He has always been strong when encountered is his style, it is with this strong perseverance and super confidence abundant physical energy, he is always able to create a miracle in desperate situations repeatedly in the Jedieback. However, Angels is really too strong, a king-level top power, their own Secret Realm Power has opened to a terrifying situation, every move contains a great power, any kill move is full of destructive power. Boom! In the void, Jasons fist has met Angels punch. The terrifying power of the fist shocked up, the two fists out of the Secret Realm Power to sweeping momentum impacted on each other, the violent collision under the shock of the powerful Qi Jason, along the four directions whistling away.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jason felt an extremely hot like lightning fire power swept over, forgiving his fist power burst out Abyss Blow power and Sunling Bloodline power more with gravity potential field support, but still can not stop this like a thunderstorm swept over the terrifying force. Jason couldnt help but open his mouth and grunt, under the impact of this terrifying force, his fist momentum dissipated, the evolution of fist intent were shaken apart, his body staggered back, the corners of his mouth spilled blood again. Satan, your strength is really an eye-opener for me. Angels opened his mouth, and he said this from his heart. Jason was repeatedly wounded, and in such a state, he was able to take a punch from him without copsing, even a Secret Realm Level-six powerhouse like Blood Throne might not be able to do that. In a few years no, just a year or two more, you are going to grow into an existence that can rival me. Such a you is still really full of terrifying threat. Unfortunately, tonight you are destined to escape death! Angels opened his mouth, he approached towards Jason, his body coalesced and the killing machine was as biting as a knife, until Jason. Snort! There was a sharp cracking sound from behind Angels. A white figure is as fast as a ghost, rushing up, snowy de explodes in the void, cutting straight into the back of Angels. This strike, from the umtion of force to strike, both the speed, angle and timing are top, but unfortunately met by Angels. Angels back as long as the eyes in general, his footsteps a wrong, a sideways look under the iparable calm to avoid the attack from the back of this snowy knife awning. White Foxs figure also shed out, see Angels avoided this knife attack, she fiercely closed the move, stored power, and then the Fox de in the hands of the horizontal cut to the near Angels chest and abdomen. Angels left hand suddenly lightning towards the front of a tan, bang, is the first to sp the right wrist of White Fox holding a knife, the sharp Fox de de is less than half an inch from Angels chest and abdomen, but has been difficult to pass into half a point. Angels left hand force a buckle, White Fox suddenly felt the whole right arm tingling tingling, lost feeling, the hand of Fox de immediately fell off. Hoo! At the same moment, Angels right hand fist has been sted over. White Foxs left arm had to cross the arm to resist, using its own power of dissolution to resist Angels attack. Bang! With one punch, White Fox was hit hard and his body flew out. White Fox Jason took a deep breath and moved his body towards the direction where White Fox was knocked to the ground. White Foxs body fell heavily to the ground, Jason rushed over and helped her up, but he saw that she was bleeding from the corner of her mouth and her breath seemed weak. Satan hes, hes strong! White Fox spoke, and she took a deep breath and tried to continue to stand up. Jason held her down and said, Youre badly injured, dont make a move yet, let me do it! You want to save a hero when youre at the end of your life? The gaze in Angels eyes narrowed slightly and he looked teasingly said. Death? On the battlefield, Ive never taken life or death seriously! Angels, lets fight, either you die or I die! Jason opened his mouth, his tone calm and unperturbed. The gravity field evolved by himself is heavier and more majestic than before, and the Sunling Bloodline swept out of his body, and his vigorous qi and blood contained a masculine and domineering aura that swept through the air. Jason evolved Heaven Fists fist intent, the strongest fist intent aura manifested, set him off as the Sovereign of this world. Lets fight! Jasons heart was burning with the fire of war. Looking around, every brother and every warrior is fighting in the blood regardless of life and death, how can he retreat? Behind him is a brother andrade, if he can not stop Angels, then how many soldiers will die under his scythe? He is their leader! Not only to lead them to fight, but also to protect their safety! I have Open Heaven Fist! Jason roared out, his own Secret Realm Power had boiled up, the power of Abyss Blow coalesced with his fist burst out, he was like a cannonball, rushing towards the Angels. The monstrous fist intent rises to the sky, giving people a kind of desire topare with the skys magnificent feelings, as his fist power coalesced, and let people feel that under this fist, everything is destroyed! This is a fist that is unrelenting, with a magnificent sentiment, as if to burn the jade and stone! Open Heaven Fist, not to meet immortals, but to kill powerful enemies! Hm? Angels tone is a little surprised, actually felt a hint of threat. However, it was only a hint of threat. Give me a break! Angels eyes were once again full of murderous energy, his body moved as swift as lightning, his fists struck like long thunder, thousands of fist shadows evolved, like ten thousand points of thunder sting down. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of fierce fist strikes resounded in the air. As Angels fist crushed, the fist intent shattered, and the door to heaven broke. Jasons body stumbled backwards, and crimson blood continued to seep out of his mouth. Hoo! Angels chased after him, he rushed over and once again bombarded Jason with a fist. Jasons eyes sank, he could have blocked this punch, but he didnt, he took a different kind of fight! Boom! Jason met his body, just as Angels fist momentum sted over, he also threw a fist, a fist sted at Angels body. Bang! Bang! Angels punch hit Jasons body hard and Jasons punch hit Angels as well. Jason fell to the ground, but he stood up again, reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and rushed towards Angels again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Time and time again, fall to the ground, time and time again to stand up, Jason this body as if it is iron, just will notpletely fall down. In his desperate injury-for-injury fighting style, spare him to keep falling to the ground, but he also inflicted some injuries to Angels. When Jason stood up again, Angels face appeared shocked for the first time and he couldnt help but say, How is this possible? How can you have such a powerful physique? This doesnt make sense! At this moment, under the shroud of night, Jason is like a wounded wolf, bloodied, standing in a shaky form, but his body surface skin, but ayer of faint yellowish light. The yellowish glow stimted, it seems to have stimted some inner potential of his own body. Chapter 904 The Great Vajra Angels heart is indeed shocked, the eyes can not help but sh a trace of amazement, he is very clear about his own strength, more clear about the horrific damage caused by his fist. Just now Jason kind of crazy desperate attack, he indeed also suffered some of Jasons fist attack, but most of the force is he dissolved, spare him is also a certain injury, but this injury is not enough to affect the y of his strength. The problem is that the punches he threw at Jason several times were real. The Secret Realm Power of the Secret Realm Level Seven realm exploded, and he could guarantee that even a Secret Realm Level-six powerhouse would be seriously injured if he didnt die under one punch. With three punches like this, a Secret Realm Level-six powerhouse will definitely die! He remembered that he had thrown more than three punches at Jason, but now what did he see? Jason can still stand up, but Jasons current strength is also Secret Realm Level-four, this is not a ghost is what? Even if Jason in how to refine their own body or, but the human body is flesh and blood, and then refining can not reach the body of steel like indestructible, how he attacked with the king-level power of the terrifying force, the other party can actually stand up? You know, with his king-level power of Secret Realm, even a punch on a steel te, can leave a dent. The pain, very painful, the bones of the body as if shattered like, the internal organs a hot stabbing pain, the blood is violently churning, a mouthful of fresh blood constantly spilled out of the corner of the mouth. Even so, Jason is still standing tenaciously. He is covered in blood, owning a blood-stained style, his own breath is no longer as strong as before, but his face is still resolute, his gaze is still firm, the unyielding will to fight and invincible confidence is still not destroyed, but more solid. Combat fighting, is not standing to fight to kill it? As long as they still have a breath of life, there is no reason to fall, and there is no reason not to continue to fight! Satan Army warriors, would rather die standing up than live on their knees! Angels fist force is really terrifying, with his current strength is indeed unable to carry, so he can only exchange injuries for injuries, as injuries continue to umte, Angels can not resist, he is also a flesh and blood body. The only problem now is that he needs to grit his teeth and fight to the end. He knows he can still stand now, is already surprising, if other people, in Angels such a fist attack, will certainly die. He thought that in addition to his own tenacity and perseverance, is it rted to his physique? And his physique, it seems to be rted to Old Mr. Miller. He once remembered that he found Old Mr. Miller is really a few floors of high people when he asked Old Mr. Miller, why bad old man you so bullish, did not give me some of your pressure axis of the masterpiece? That bad old man smoking a dry cigarette grunted and said what the old man did not pass on to you? At that time he thought about it, since he was a child, he was either beaten by the old man or soaked in Medicine Cauldron, so he asked Old Mr. Miller did you supposedly teach me the mastery is to beat me? At that time, the old man nodded shamelessly, showing a mouthful of missing incisors smug smile. He knew that Old Mr. Millers childhood beatings to him and then carried to pick up Medicine Cauldron is certainly not the so-called masterpiece, perhaps Old Mr. Miller did teach him something since childhood, but he still can not see through, do not understand. In fact, Jason indeed has not understood, because he also has not really understood the strength of Old Mr. Miller. Back then, Old Mr. Miller was able to straddle Hyacinth, in addition to Fistless, the biggest reliance is his own Daegong realm physique. The indestructible Vajra realm physique, even the bitter Zen monk Master Bitter Bamboo, who never asked about worldly matters, was moved to Oakshire to seek advice from Old Mr. Miller. The indestructible Vajra One is the limit of the physical body! Satan, although you and I are enemies, you have certainly earned my respect with this performance! Next, Im curious how many more punches you can withstand to kill me! Angels opened his mouth, his own breath rose, the king-level pressure was like a wanton ocean, sweeping over the sky. Jason took a deep breath, battle intent in his eyes, he gave up life and death, only for a battle. Both hands ten fingers gradually clenched fist,x power is a little cohesion, thanks to his own Sunling Bloodline extremely heavenly, even under serious injury, is still to give him a constant source of their own physical energy, still in the excitement of his own Secret Realm Power. Angels, I said, want to kill me, is not easy! Until the end, it is unknown who lives and who dies! Jason said in response. Is that so? Then Im going to try! Angels opened his mouth, and just as he was about to strike, he seemed to sense something, and a cold ray of murder burst out from the corner of his eyes. At almost the same moment C Snort! On the right side, a figure appeared like a ghost, followed by several spots of blood-colored cold aura appeared out of nowhere, a cold killing machine like ten thousand strands of ice also showed up, with a tricky and harsh angle stabbed at Angels. Phantom, stand down! Jason also saw, he hurriedly shouted out, at the same time his whole person also towards Angels sprinted over. He knows very well the terrifying power of Angels, Phantom such an attack is not enough to pose a threat to Angels, but rather to put her in a dangerous situation. Angels figure changed several times, the speed was too fast, leaving a residual shadow in ce. Snicker! When these several points of blood-colored cold aura came stabbing, they all fell short. Phantoms figure emerged, she fiercely sensed a terrifying pressure approaching her side, she did not hesitate, the blood de in her hand cut out in the direction of her side. Snort! This strike hit only a shadow. Angels figure appeared on the other side of Phantom, a heavy fist has been blown out. Phantom was toote to strike, crossed her arms to resist, but when the punch fell, she felt like being hit by a huge mountain, her body fell backwards against the ground, she was already wounded her wounds again, and coughed out blood. The first thing that happened to her was that she was wounded again and coughed up blood. Phantoms blood de in her hand was stuck in the ground to slow her retreat, and her gaze was cold as she stared at Angels, her killing intent in her eyes iparably cold. Bang! Bang! Angels own thunderbolt fist like a thunderbolt out of thin air, again Jason forced back wounded, he stood long, with an unbeatable aura.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. Ill let you go to hell with Satan this night. Lets start a wave of explosions tomorrow night at dawn Chapter 905 The elegance of that slash (I) Phantom stood up, still clutching the blood de in her hand, the green-faced fang mask could not see her expression change, only her eyes revealed a cold killing intent. Angels powerful beyond her imagination, this is the king level power of the terrifying strength, just from Angels body diffuse out of the field of pressure pressure, can make her breath some uncontroble like, action is also affected to a certain extent. But this is not enough to affect the Phantoms own cold killing machine, Angels is the Assassination League one of the three strongholds of the chief, in the Assassination League high status, is a grasp of the real power of the upper echelon. When Phantom first approached Jason to join forces, her n to dismantle the Assassination League was to wipe out the three strongholds of the Assassination League one by one. Now, the Assassination Leagues Angels in South America stronghold is right in front of her, she cant miss it. Even if the strength of Angels is extremely terrifying and powerful, she has to fight to her death. At this time, White Fox also came over, her injury is indeed not optimistic, internal organs have been shaken, their own breath is extremely weak, but she forcibly suppressed the internal injuries, it seems that still want to continue to fight. Jason saw, his face tightened, said: White Fox, Phantom, you two do not participate in this battle! You are very injured, if you continue to fight, you will be in danger! White Fox ate a smile and said, Satan, you are not our man. Why should we listen to you? Besides, are you the only one who is not afraid of death? Were not afraid either. YouC Jasons heart was flooded with anger, but there was nothing he could do about it. Angels sneered and said, Satan, you seem to have good personal charm, you will not be lonely with these two beautiful women on the road to death! Lonesome, you mother fucker!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jason burst out a foul mouth, then he moved his body, like a cannonball, towards Angels sprinted up, his own breath was strong and up, own a domineering and boundless power in the manifestation. Angels eyes fluttered a few times, he really cant figure out why Jason showed such a powerful and terrifying physical body and physical ability? Almost to overturn his perception. When he thought Jason should fall down, this guy stood up shakily but appeared to be tough as hell, and every time he thought Jasons own physical energy was exhausted, this guy could actually counterattack with strength again. Damn Satan, I see how long you can hold on! As many times as you can get up, I can knock you down until you cant get up at all! Angels roared out in anger as he rushed towards Jason. Jason evolved his gravitational field to its strongest state, and under the augmentation of the gravitational field, his every move seemed to contain the force of ten thousand pounds, and his hands and feet showed the majestic power. Heaven Fist, give me a burst! Jason roared, the Heaven Fist of his own fist style in the best way out, the supreme fist intent in the presentation, the evolution of this, with a magnificent and overwhelming aura to suppress Angels. Angels under the anger also exerted his full strength, his own unique Angel Thunder st Fist is extremely terrifying and domineering, fist like thunder, roar vibration, as if containing the power of thunder and fire, carrying a burning iparable force characteristics. Boom! Boom! The two fists shed in the void, but Jasons Heaven Fist fist intent was thick and heavy, but Angels strength was too strong, and under Angels thunderbolt fist attack, Jasons fist power was constantly being broken and killed, and his fist intent was being worn out, and he was constantly retreating, dangerously. Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, two figures moved at the same time, towards the back of Angels attacked and killed. Phantoms gaze is cold, the blood de in his hand, a blood-colored cold aura with endless killing intent straight to Angels back vitals. The Fox de in White Foxs hand cut a stunning arc, with a lightning-like speed straight to the side of Angels waist. It can be said that Phantom and White Fox chose the right time to strike at the right moment, just as Angels was powering up to fight Jason, so they teamed up at such a time to catch Angels off guard. If it was a powerful person below the king level, Phantom and White Foxs attack might have worked, but against such a powerful being as Angels, such an attack would have been detected by him in advance. Boom! Angels is another punch will Jason to shock back coughing blood, and then his figure fiercely a rotation, this steep body rotation just avoid the Phantom stabbing blood de. Then, Angels right leg swept across Phantoms right arm, Phantoms right arm shook, under the pull of the force, she swung her arm towards the direction of the force, and the blood de in her hand was raised forward. ng! The Fox de in White Foxs hand arrived, but it struck Phantoms forward-facing blood de. Angels figure suddenly shed in front of Phantom and White Fox, and his fists struck out, sting at Phantom and White Fox respectively, with a powerful fist, containing a majestic and boundless killing intent. Phantom and White Fox both hurriedly crossed their arms to resist. Bang! Bang! Two loud thuds, White Fox and Phantom two figures fly backwards, fell to the ground after a moment can not move. Angels murderous, he stepped forward, ready to White Fox and Phantom these two trouble to solve. At that moment, with a whoosh, Jasons figure rushed over and stood in front of White Fox and Phantom. He looked firmly at Angels, as if to tell him silently that if he wanted to kill them, he had to step over his dead body first. Satan, its time for this to end! Angels coldly shouted, he rushed towards Jason, a fist shadow manifested from the void, with a mountain-like momentum crushed Jason. Jason rose to fight, he kept throwing punches, but more than that, he was resisting, and his body was retreating under the crushing force of Angels terrifying force. Suddenly C Whew! Angels caught a break in Jason, and his right leg swept across to intercept and kill Jasons waist side. Jasons eyes sunk, this leg he can not avoid, he simply do not block, he a side under the right arm to build strength, a fist style from the bottom up, st Angels chest and abdomen. Bang! Bang! Jason was hit by Angels leg sweep, at that moment, his body surface skin once again ayer of yellowish luster, he still flew out, fell to the ground his eyes ck, almost fainted, internal organs a contraction of pain, a short period of time are suffocated, it is difficult to breathe. Angels was also hit by Jasons punch, but he did not seem to be seriously hurt, his own defense itself is very strong, plus Jasons serious injuries under the ability to store to the force has been greatly reduced. Finally, you cant stand up? Angels narrowed his eyes and stared at Jason, the corners of his mouth spread a cold smile. Jasons right hand is on the ground, his left hand covers the side of his waist, he is indeed difficult to stand up for a while, this leg gave him great trauma, the bodys skeleton seems to be disintegrating. Cant stand up then Im going to have a killing spree! Angels opened his mouth and kepting towards the front. Chapter 906 The elegance of that slash (II) Jasons eyes were wide open, was he just going to lose? No, Im not willing to do it! Jasons heart seemed to be a beast roaring, he was frantic to stimte his own potential, he was not willing to fall to the ground, not willing to lose this battle, not willing to fall prey to Angels behind a brother! He needs to stand up again, like a man to continue to fight. He knew very well that if he fell, then no one would be able to stop Angels from killing. Under the emotions of resignation and rage, he began to frantically activate his own Sunling Bloodline, so crazy action, his body came to a burst of pain, a kind of flesh and blood was constantly squeezed like a tingling feeling. The Sunling Bloodline in his body seemed to have been further stimted, and more majestic Sunling Bloodline grew out of his flesh and blood and merged into his secret realm of power. At that moment, his own power secret realm was boiling, a newborn majestic power was sweeping, vaguely seemed to have touched a barrier! It was the barrier of the fifth realm of the secret realm! It was like a sign that he was about to break through to the Secret Realm Fifth Realm, right at such a life-and-death moment. The question is, does he have enough time to break through the realm? Would Angels give him this chance? The answer was no C Whoosh! However, at this time, Angels body moved and already attacked forward, not giving Jason any chance or time. Jasons fist clenched, he was upset, at this critical juncture, but there seems to be no chance to try to break through, with the Angels terrifying power, this attack over, he wanted to resist are to have more than enough strength. But no matter how, even if the battle is dead Jason also want to fight to the end. Jasons mind has been decided to raise his head, eyes zing with war, but when he raised his eyes to look, his face was stunned. Because he saw a figure. A figure like a roc spreads its wings, with an incredible speed diagonal charge. Before the person arrived, an endless bloody aura like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood had swept in, like a sea of blood spread forward, enveloping the whole field. A puffy gray knife raised, and inconspicuous, but when this long knife across the sky, the knife burst out a blood-colored light, an iparable bloody heavy fury from the knife to the sky, as if a dusty knife has long reappeared, to drink the blood of all beings! The blood-colored knife across the sky, the figure also rushed to, his skeleton is tall, so the body looks tall, a ck robe against the wind, even if the right arm out of the cuffs empty, but also does not affect the figure itself that bloodthirsty, overbearing, unbeatable aura.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As if he a knife out, there is no strong enemy can not kill! A man and a knife, lightning, cutting across the side of Angels waist, as if to cut Angels off. Angels heart astonished, he sensed the horrible killing aura like a mountain of blood sweeping to, also saw the blood-colored long knife broke through the air to the muzzle of the knife with a red and bright de aura, as a supreme weapon is revived, emitting endless blood fury. These are not important, the important thing is, this cross-air to the blood long knife is actually embedded with a king-level pressure, this knife is actually able to threaten his life! Angels is extremely decisive, he gave up the idea of chasing Jason, his body changed several times, a spring back, with the speed of the naked eye is indiscernible backwards! The blood-colored long knife cut to kill, the de also rose, chasing Angels. Snort! In the end, the de still sliced through Angels waist side of thebat suit, a trace of blood seeped out, obviously a little superficial injury. Fortunately, Angels decisive retreat, otherwise this knife will really be from his waist side cross cut and pass. A stout figure stood in front of Jason, bald, square-faced, indifferent gaze, he held a knife in his left hand, standing there as if a mountain towering, surrounded by vague wisps of blood-colored murderous aura like substance. Jason came back to his senses, he looked at this figure, heughed silently, smiled andughed and felt some wetness in his eyes, that is excited and moved. Four years, four yearster, he is finally holding his Blood Sword again! The King of Killers, Single Arm, has returned! Single Arm also turned around, his eyes looked at Jason. Jason smiled ndly, without too many words, but only asked: Youre here! Im here! Single Arm nodded, a trace of warmth shed across his indifferent eyes. That Angels strength is very strong, you go first to block a while, I first rest. Jason said. Single Arm nodded, and when his eyes looked toward the Angels in front of him, ayer of blood was faintly shrouded in the pupils of his eyes. At the same time C Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure rushed to, they are dressed in ck, silent, but filled with a terrifying cold aura, they all move like ghosts and ghosts, rushed towards the battlefield, joined the fierce killings that can be seen everywhere. Single Arm led over the ghost army also arrived, they are like a dead soldier, this rushed to the battlefield, attacked and killed a Blood Wing warriors in the field. Angels reached out and touched the part of his waist that had been cut by the de, dabbed some blood between his fingers, and twisted it twice. He hadnt bled in years. The gaze in Angels eyes narrowed slightly, and the sharp cold aura that burst from his eyes stared at Single Arm, and he saw Single Arms hideous face, as well as his empty right arm, and the unique Blood Sword held in his left hand. In that instant, his mind remembered someone who should have died, and his face appeared a touch of movement as he asked, Single Arm, the King of Killers? Youre still alive? Single Arm did not speak, he was aloof, only with Jason would say a few words, usually silent. Single Arm raised his left hand, Blood Sword in his hand pointed to the sky, he stared at Angels, step by step, approaching forward. Every step he took, Single Arms own blood-colored murderous aura became thicker and firmer, and it seemed that behind him there was a kingdom of death with mountains of blood, and the only thing he brought was death! What a surprise! Four years ago you challenged the ughter Union chief, lost in one battle, and disappeared. I thought you were dead, after all, at the hands of the ughter League leader, there is no one who can live. I never thought that you would still be alive. However, your right arm is gone. I dont know if you can recreate Blood Swords style when you switch to holding a sword in your left hand. Angels opened his mouth, the words just fell, his body towards the left side of a sh, that direction has his Scarlet Scythe on the ground, he leaned down to pick up this Scarlet Scythe. Snort! At that moment, a blood-colored de that was overwhelming and murderous hade across the sky and cut Angels straight. Chapter 907 Blood Sword is directed to Angels hand holding Scarlet Scythe, do not need to turn back, his hand Scarlet Scythe has been towards the back of a cross and a stroke, intertwined a cross star of blood-colored sharp, this to meet the cross-shed to the Blood Sword. ng! In the nick of time, the Scarlet Scythe in Angels hand still blocked the Blood Sword that had made countless powerhouses in the dark world tremble years ago. This Blood Sword was sealed, but the de did not pull back, almost in a moment, this Blood Sword once again into a blood-colored de mane, this crossed the air, this blood-colored de mane presented and immediately fission into two de mane, and then continue to fission into four eight, sixteen In the end, the endless number of knife mane across the sky and now, a blood-colored knife mane as a long line of blood, the Angelspletely enveloped within, these knife mane seems to Angels as the center, interwoven into a blood-colored cocoon. In the middle, there is a terrifying and morbid knife intent rises to the sky, that is the ultimate killing knife intent! Fist Dao has a fist intent. The knife dao will naturally also have knife intent. At this moment, the terrifying and boundless killing intent that emerges from the endless sword power is the embodiment of Single Arms own sword intent. Fission de Power! Single Arm is also the original creation of his fission knife power, as the name implies, knife power fission, one into two, two into four and so on, if you can cultivate to the ultimate knife intent, a single knife out can be turned into thousands of knife power! The Scarlet Scythe in Angels hand waved continuously in the interwoven of sword power, and a terrifying aura of king-level pressure erupted from him, as he stirred up his Secret Realm Power to its fullest strength, and the Scarlet Scythe in his hand cut out a streak of shadow in each strike, which contained The Scarlet Scythe in his hand made a streak of shadow, containing a Secret Realm Power of unparalleled strength. ng, ng, ng! A series of weapons sh sound continued to pass out, finally, only to see Angels roar, Scarlet Scythe in the hands of the air across the sh, is precisely chopped on the Blood Sword de. The terrifying force was transmitted along the Scarlet Scythe and shook Single Arm. Single Arms body immediately took advantage of the momentum backwards, left hand holding the knife and stood, the half intact half burned face without waves, calm to the extreme. On the contrary, Angels, his body out of five or six more knife marks, these knife marks are actually not fatal, the damage caused is also limited, those fatal killing knife momentum are he blocked down. Its just that Single Arms fissile de momentum has too many des and is too fast, not all of them he can fight or avoid, he can only break and kill those deadly de momentum killing moves. This makes Angels realize that if Single Arm had not been broken an arm, at the peak of his strength, then in the knife attack like that just now, he would have died. In any case, Single Arm at the peak of his strength, that is the dare to Assassination Leagues Union Chief ughter to challenge the strongest person. ughter, one of the few giants in the dark world, has unfathomable strength, and many years ago was said to have reached the peak of the Secret Realm Level-nine. By now, everyone believes that ughters strength has long since transcended the Secret Realm and be an emperor-level powerhouse. Four years ago, Single Arm dared to challenge ughter, it can be seen that the strength of Single Arm is also how strong, at least to be worth the hands of such an existence as ughter, otherwise ordinary king-level powerhouse, ughter is really not personally, because it is not worth his hand. Angels from Single Arm just shot spection, four years ago Single Arm should be a Secret Realm Level-nine of the strongest, in a battle with ughter defeated, and suffered a great trauma, the right arm was chopped off. This makes Single Arms strength level fell a lot, especially the habit of using the right arm was cut off, equivalent to the abolition of Single Arm half of the strength like, even if it is reced by a left-handed knife, but also difficult to reach the right arm holding a knife that extremely high level of the knife dao. By now, Angels judged that Single Arms strength is to maintain the secret realm of the seventh realm or so, to return to the peak of strength, it will be very difficult, or even impossible. However, in Angels view, after a battle with ughter, not only does not die but also can maintain their strength to the seventh realm of the secret realm, which is really very remarkable, can be called a miracle. ughter has no defeats in his life, and all the strong people he has fought against have been strongly killed. Otherwise, how could he have been given the name ughter? Single Arm is the only exception to this rule. After guessing Single Arms current strength, Angels sneered, although his body left several wounds by Blood Sword, but he did not care, but a confident light in his eyes, he said: Single Arm, four years ago at the hands of the ughter League leader to escape a life. You do not properly tuck your tail as a shrinking turtle to spend the rest of your life in obscurity, but took the initiative to run out, in addition to looking for death, I really can not think of what else. You are very strong, but unfortunately you are not the same as you were then. Let me put an end to your life! Angels tone seemed extremely confident, as if he had already found the breakage in Single Arm and found a means to target Single Arm. Whoosh! Angels murderous machine surged, Scarlet Scythe in his hand raised, a terrifying domain pressure diffused, he took the initiative to attack and kill towards Single Arm. Jason used hismunicator to contact the Satan Army soldiers scattered in the battlefield CThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baron, what is the status of the battle on your side? There are many enemies on the other side, with strong assassination capabilities, and we have a lot of casualties on our side, many warriors are fighting in blood. I was ready to unite all the warriors for a counterattack to kill, when suddenly a team of ck-d warriors rushed over and killed those enemy Army Warrior. this team of warriors who came to support us was very strong, and their strikes were all fatal, causing a lot of casualties to the enemy Army Warrior. The situation now is that our side is gradually gaining the upper hand. The situation in the field, the wounded warriors, immediately sent to the rear, as far as possible to reduce casualties. The purpose of war is to survive, not die! Captain Miller, I know! After finishing the call with the Satan Army soldiers, Jason, who had taken a little breather, went to White Fox and Phantoms side and pulled them both up. Their injuries were really serious, White Foxs original forcefully suppressed injuries have now fully exploded, their own breath is extremely weak, can not even stand up. Phantom is also, but she is still holding the blood de tightly, the cold killing machine in her eyes has not faded, it looks like she still wants to continue to attack and kill Angels. You rest first, and then force the fight on, no one can save you. Jason opened his mouth, he took a deep breath and then said, As for Angels, I will kill him tonight! Jason said, Jason crazy to stimte their own Sunling Bloodline, and constantly stimte the blood into their own power secret realm, stimte a new generation of majestic Secret Realm Power, this surge of Secret Realm Power impacted theyer of confinement Cthe barrier of the fifth realm of the Secret Realm! Jason had clearly sensed the barrier of the Secret Realm. Now all he has to do is break the barrier! Leave no stone unturned to break the realm, then join the battle and join Single Arm to finish Angels. Chapter 908 The Battle of Breaking the Realm (I) The secret realm of power in Jasons body was boiling, and the Sunling Bloodline from his flesh and blood was continuously injected into the secret realm of power, and the Sunling Bloodline that was stimted was even thicker and more intense than before, as if in that life-and-death situation, his own Sunling Bloodline The Sunling Bloodline has been further transformed. Now, this transformed Sunling Bloodline injected into the secret realm of power in his body, also stimted the deeper potential of his own secret realm of power, a new Secret Realm Power surging out like a tide, upward impact, has touched the barrier of the fifth realm of secret realm! As long as this barrier is broken, then he will also seed in breaking the realm, his own strength will step into the Secret Realm five realm. Jasons Secret Realm Power coalesced within the secret realm of his power like a rising tide, and when the tide rose, it struck the barrier with the momentum of ten thousand streams, and then the tide of power fell back, and after another excitation and coalescence, it formed a new round of power tide and struck the barrier again. So repeatedly, constantly impact, but also let theyer of solid barrier began to appear a trace of signs of loosening. In this process, Jason is also suffering from great pain and pressure, you know now his body is full of bruises, but also suffered a very serious internal injuries, their own physical energy are on the verge of a state of deficiency. Thebat breakthrough is extremely important and critical, requiring a person to maintain an intact physical and mental state, otherwise the slightest inadvertence will be lost. The breakthrough of the Secret Realm of Power is equivalent to the expansion of ones own Secret Realm of Power, which is the only way to amodate the more pure and powerful Secret Realm Power after the breakthrough. The expansion of the Secret Realm of Power requires a strong body as a carrier, to avoid the moment of sess in breaking the realm, the Secret Realm Power that has increased steeply and dramatically exceeds the bodys carrying capacity. Now, Jason is almost in a state of extreme weakness, body bruises, generally speaking in such a situation, choose to break the realm is extremely unwise, to put it bluntly and seeking death is not too different. In the case of serious injuries, choose to break the realm, once sessful, the injured body can not carry a steep increase in Secret Realm Power that will be severely repercussions, the light will go into the fire, the heavy will die on the spot. Jason also understands this, but he has no choice. The only way to break the realm he will have a stronger base and strength to fight with Angels, as to whether his own body can carry the problem after breaking the realm, he feels that he should be able to, with a certain degree of certainty. After all, the strength of his body was able to withstand Angels fist attack, and his bones did not break, so it is clear that the strength of his physique far exceeds that of others. Come again! Jasons eyes sank as he frantically mobilized the tidal wave of power inspired by his secret realm of power, forming a monstrous Jason like ocean of rage, and once again pounded into thatyer of barriers. Snort! Under the impact of this round of power tide, thatyer of barrier is vaguely impacted out of a crack. At the same time, Jasons mind was shaken, his own qi and blood suddenly disturbed, as if by the impact of some repercussions, almost made his mind unstable, thus going off the rails. Jason took a deep breath, stabilized his mind, and gathered the power of Sunling Bloodline again, a hint of determination shed in his eyes, as the barrier was broken out of a crack, he knew he was not far from sessfully breaking the realm. Single Arm, hold on, Ill be right over to fight alongside you! Jason muttered to himself in his heart and raised his eyes to look at the violent battle ahead. Snort! Snort! The blood-colored saber awning across the sky, a saber awning like a train, carrying an endless killing saber intent, cut across to Angels. Angels face was extremely serious, he was fighting seriously, because each de mane that came over might suddenly fracture into two de manes, and thene over from two tricky angles.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Single Arms fission de is definitely the most terrifying de killing move in the dark world. Angels is not in a hurry to attack, he is more on the defensive, constantly resisting Single Arms attacking knife style, in the process of fighting, but his feet are also constantly approaching towards Single Arms direction. However, Single Arms fissile de is too terrifying, and the speed is like lightning, it is impossible to say that all of these de styles will be blocked. So Angels body added several stab wounds, one of them is very serious, in his waist side, almost deep to the bone, constantly flowing gurgling blood. Angels is unconcerned, he is still in step with the steady fight, and constantly approaching Single Arm. Single Arms indifferent face suddenly shed with a murderous intent, the Blood Sword in his hand suddenly became a great deal more powerful, a blood-colored de aura rose up, he changed his moves again, in an instant burst out more severe and deadly de killing moves, a fission de momentum from the void, with a lightning speed strangled towards Angels. Roar! At this moment, Angels turned defense to attack, he roared out, his body leaped forward, the Scarlet Scythe in his hands constantly rotating up, in an instant in front of him formed a blood shield like, enveloped his whole body. The fissile swords attacked and killed, and all of them hit the Scarlet Scythes rotating shield with a ng. Thumbs up! Thumbs up! Angels attacked strongly, the Scarlet Scythe in his hand kept shing forward, filled with his own majestic Secret Realm Power, making each strike carry a mountain-shattering power. Single Arm lifted his sword across, and the long bloody de came out in the air, looking calm and easy. At that moment, the Scarlet Scythe once again cut across, the hook part chopped on the Blood Sword de, at that moment, the hook part of the Scarlet Scythe in the hands of Angels fiercely hooked and pulled, and in a sh, it actually stuck the Blood Sword de in the hands of Single Arm to the main. Boom! Almost at the same moment, not waiting for Single Arm to draw the knife out, Angels left hand fist has been sted towards Single Arms face. This is exactly how Angels found a way to restrain Single Arm. He has one more hand than Single Arm, and that gives him an irreceable advantage. Angels punch came instantly, Single Arms left hand held a sword, but his right arm was empty, if both arms were intact, he would have had another hand free to block in the face of Angels punch. The problem is, no, his right arm has been chopped off! Single Arm is also once across the dark world of the generation of the most powerful, faced countless life-and-death crisis, so Angels this punch over, his right leg upward kick, cross-file to Angels this punch. HoweverC Bang! Single Arm raised his leg, Angels right leg was like a long whip sweeping across the side of Single Arms waist. This leg, Single Arm will not be able to avoid and block, the whole person is solidly by Angels this leg sweep and the terrifying force swept to, he opened his mouth muffled grunt, the body backwards out of the mouth bleeding wounded. Chapter 909 The Battle of the Broken Realm (II) Angels raised a cold smile, this leg sweep, the injuries brought Single Arm must be very heavy,pared to his body suffered those Blood Sword de cuts is nothing. After all, Single Arm was fatally wounded that year, after four years of anonymity, but it is impossible to recover to the peak of the year. Likewise, Single Arms own physical strength has not recovered, after all, not everyone is like Jason, since childhood by the mysterious and unpredictable Old Mr. Miller beaten flesh and bones, so that the strength of the physical body has far exceeded the level of the strongest person. Single Arm stabilized his body, his face was still unchanged, his left hand holding the knife was still very stable, like a rock, not moving at all. The blood that remains at the corner of his mouth indicates that he has been wounded, and the wound is not light. With his current physique, under the leg sweep of a king-level powerhouse like Angels, he would have been seriously injured. However, Single Arm has experienced too many battles, he immediately controlled his disorderly breath, calmed down his breath, and once again gathered his essence to the strongest state. Single Arm face without sadness, now he is considered a tiger fallen from the sun by a dog, if in the peak strength state, Angels such an opponent, he can solve the battle within three shes. Angels stored his strength, moving, body like lightning, as fast as the wind, the whole person again attacked and killed Single Arm. After Single Arm was wounded, Angels also changed his style of y, he no longer just defended, but turned to attack, Scarlet Scythe in his hand swung rapidly, leaving a bloody shadow in the void, the force of each blow is powerful, all enveloped in Single Arm. Single Arms left hand raised, a flick of the wrist, the hand of the long bloody knife across the air, a blood-colored de like blood lightning appeared out of thin air, with the supreme aura of killing everything to meet the attack. In the view of the onlookers, Single Arm is wounded, but his own de power looks like it is not affected by anything. In fact, Single Arm knows that under the influence of the injury, his de speed including the de fission speed are slowed down a trace, this trace looks insignificant, but in the battle with Angels this level of power, but is extremely conspicuous, the impact will be great. Angels appeared more rxed in the face of Single Arms fissile de, and he sensed that the force contained in Single Arms fissile de was significantly weaker. Angels time and again strong attack, the Scarlet Scythe in the hands of the Scarlet Scythe cross-sh, a shocking blood-colored sharp cutting and up, the scythe hook position is trying to time and again stuck in the hands of Single Arm Blood Sword. Obviously, Angels also want to repeat the same trick, in the same way as before to hit Single Arm hard. Single Arm was prepared, he avoided Blood Sword de was stuck in the main, but also to avoid Angels pulled close to the fist attack, but in this way, he inevitably also fell into a passive situation, again and again by Angels that bloodthirsty scythe suppressed. Single Arms eyes shed a cold killing machine, by Angels so suppressed, he naturally felt a sense of shame, he fiercely forced his own breath,yers of Secret Realm Power surged to, then his hand Blood Sword also bloomed a touch of blood light. Blood Sword One Style! A low, hoarse voice sounded as if it was a demonic voice from hell, as the Blood Sword in Single Arms hand was raised, and a ssh of brightly colored de aura blossomed out, and the one-stance de power was like a blood-colored lightning bolt that crossed the sky. This is the Blood Sword style that evolved from the Fission Sword, specializing in ughtering the strong. Fast! It was too fast! The blood-colored de that was transformed into this style was like a blood bomb that shot out, and in an instant it was aimed straight at Angels heart. Angels heart astonished, actually is a hint of danger. The Scarlet Scythe in his hand waved rapidly, forming a shield in front of him. Bang! However, this style of knife attack, actually broke through the shield formed by Angels hands Scarlet Scythe, and continued to attack forward to kill. Angels body sh, he a side, dash forward, the speed is also incredibly fast. Whoosh! In an instant, Angels and Single Arms figures crossed paths. In that instant, the de cut across the side of Angels waist, and Angels elbow hit Single Arms body with a horizontal blow. The two intersecting figures immediately separated, and Single Arms body staggered backwards under Angels elbow strike, with blood spilling from his mouth, and his injuries getting worse again. Angels is still standing, he looked down at the side of the waist, the side of the waist, showing a three-finger close to four-finger deep sh, blood flowing, just a little bit will be cut off his waist! Angels took a deep breath, recalling Single Arms stunning sh just now, it made his heart palpitate, if his strain had been a little slower, he would be dead now. Good knife, good knife move! Angels could not help but speak, then said, If your right hand was still there, reced by the right-handed knife, only this knife is enough to kill me! Unfortunately, your left-handed de is still a bit short of the fire after all, far from the subtlety of the right-handed de back then. Now, you can be sent to hell! Angels opened his mouth, his body was filled with a murderous spirit, he moved his body, and once again attacked and killed towards Single Arm. The Blood Sword in Single Arms hand was raised again, and Angels two heavy blows had indeed caused him a great deal of injury, and the battle with ughter had left a permanent dark wound in his body that had never fully healed. If it wasnt for the dark wound, his strength wouldnt have fallen so much, and his Secret Realm Power wouldnt have been so bad when he used it. The two heavy blows from Angels were equal to the dark injuries in his body, which is why he was hurt so badly. If it wasnt for the darkness, it would have been much better. Even so, Single Arms hand holding the knife is still calm and steady, without the slightest tremor, the gaze in his eyes is still cold and cold, facing the Angels who are rushing over, he is once again on the knife. Even if he dies in battle, he will not disgrace the Blood Sword in his hand.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the moment of his death, he will also stab the Blood Sword in his hand into the heart of the opponent! Wow! Wow! Inside Jasons body, there seemed to be the ttering sound of a tidal wave. In fact, that was the tidal wave of power that he himself had gathered and was impacting theyer of barriers in the fifth realm of the Secret Realm. Every time it hit, it would bring him a feeling of severe pain. But he still endured it, cold sweat on his forehead, he was still holding on, constantly stimting his own Sunling Bloodline, constantly pushing his own power Secret Realm Power to sweep up, wanting to break through thatyer of barriers in one go. Click! At this time, another corner of the solid barrier was broken open, and most of the barrier had already been broken through, only one step away from the real realm of breaking. Single Arm, hold on, wait for me! Jasons eyes were wide open, he had been watching the battle and could see that Single Arm was being suppressed by Angels and was in danger of dying at any moment. Chapter 910 Battle of the Broken Realm (III) The murderous spirit was all over the ce. Angels wanted to kill Single Arm in one fell swoop, so his attack was extremely severe, his own Secret Realm Power was constantly stimted, converging into a terrifying force, wielding the bloodthirsty scythe, attacking Single Arm with lightning speed. Single Arm calmly responded to the battle, he had traveled through the dark world, killing countless enemies, umted a wealth of experience inbat. He was able to wrestle with Angels and defuse Angels powerful killing moves. However, his counter-attack is not as harsh and swift, the speed of the fission de also slowed down again, with such a speed of the de, it is difficult to pose a fatal threat to Angels. Angels is also seizing this opportunity to counter-attack, the Scarlet Scythe in his hands whistling wind, the harsh sharp edge to tear the air, the intensive attack like a storm whistling, Single Arm the whole person enveloped. Single Arms saber is in the air, even though he is injured, his saber moves are still iparably stable, without the slightest disorder, a record of saber momentum constantly fission, the formation of the fission saber awning across the air, sealing to Angels Scarlet Scythe that cut across the air to kill. ng ng ng! In the void, there is a piercing sound of weapons sh continuously echoed, each time the weapons sh is the sh of two peoples own Secret Realm Power. It was obvious that Single Arm was at a disadvantage, being suppressed by Angels. This state of Single Arm can not fight Angels that terrifying majestic Secret Realm Power, his body is retreating, but his hands are not trembling, his knife moves are still very stable, his defensive knife moves are still airtight, making it difficult for Angels to have a chance to break through. At the same time, Jasons side forced to break the realm has also reached an extremely critical moment, a tide of power is getting stronger and stronger, more and more majestic, more and more pure, constantly impacting up, the barrier has been shaking, at any time and anywhere will be broken. Jasons body breath also began to change, originally weak breath on the verge of deficiency, his own breath at this moment he rose steadily, constantly enhanced. Especially the Sunling Bloodline that diffused from his own, appearing more pure and fiery, endless Qi and blood in the breeding out, also in the nourishing feed his flesh and blood, restore his own physical fitness and other physiological indicators. A magnificent and overpowering aura began to manifest, in the dark, as if the gates of hell opened, and Satan, who was suffused with the aura of gods and demons, came out of the cracked gates of hell!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, Jasons breath is still weak, far from recovering to the full strength of his heyday, after all, his injuries are also very heavy, even if the realm is broken can not say that his injuries are subsequently healed. However, his aura is very different from what it used to be. His aura is beginning to undergo a metamorphosis, giving the impression that he has undergone a rebirth, and has begun to metamorphose towards another realm level. The heavy and majestic pressure began to manifest, masculine and overbearing aura with Sunling Bloodline rose to the sky, rolling power like a tide, containing a monstrous battle intent and killing machine, all from Jasons body manifested. White Fox and Phantom are guarding Jasons side, the two of them have long seen that Jason is trying to break the realm. So they are guarding Jasons sides, in case a Blood Wing fighter rushes over to interfere. White Foxs eyes have long shown a trace of surprise, she really can not believe that Jason would choose to break the realm at such a juncture, or in the case of a serious injury. If youre not careful, youre going to die. Obviously, in the face of the current battle situation, facing Angels such a strong person, Jason can make few choices, he must break the realm, the only way to break the realm to have the strength to fight with Angels. Hm?! In the battlefield, Angels sensed the change in Jasons own breath, and his face rose in surprise C Satan is actually going to break the realm at this time? After breaking the realm, he will join forces with Single Arm to deal with me? This is a good n, but unfortunatelyC This thought shed through Angels mind, and a look of extreme madness immediately appeared in his eyes. Kill! Angels roared out, and the Scarlet Scythe in his hand forcibly killed into Single Arms sword power. He recklessly rushed to kill, in exchange for the price on itself again by that Blood Sword de mane cut three or four times, all leaving a bloody mouth de marks. However, these injuries are not fatal. Angels with their own wounds as a cost, close to Single Arm, Scarlet Scythe in the hands of the forward sh, blocked the Blood Sword in the hands of Single Arm, then the hook part again a hook a card, while his right leg has been swept towards Single Arm. The Blood Sword in Single Arms hand was blocked in this instant, and he only had his right leg to sweep out to block this leg attack towards Angels. Death to me! Angels bellowed out, his left hand a fist has lightning strike, burst out of the Angel Thunder st Fist fist momentum. The fist rushed like thunder, whistling upwards, carrying his own majestic and boundless Secret Realm Power. Blood Sword is blocked, the right leg is not moving, how to resist the Angels this punch attack? At that moment, Single Arms face was calm, a hint of determination shed in his eyes, and he was ready to fight for his life. But the next moment, Single Arm felt a strong wind whistling behind him, and then a thick and heavy fist intent like a mountain in the manifestation, the fist intent like a deep star-like vastness, filled with a vast and boundless aura, as if to envelop the heaven and earth under the power of this punch. Single Arm heart knows who ising. Bang! Just as Angels fist was approaching and about to hit Single Arm in the face, a fist appeared out of nowhere with an overwhelming aura, and it straddled Single Arms heels and met Angels thunderbolt fist! These two punches hit together, shaking out a terrifying Qi wind Jason, swept away in all directions. Angels figure is still motionless, Jason is now out of the mouth muffled grunt, the body backwards, the corners of the mouth again spilled blood. At this moment, Jason has sessfully broken the realm, his own strength is finally a breakthrough to the secret realm of the fifth realm. But he is, after all, a seriously injured body, forgiven for breaking the realm, but also can not say to resist the Angels fist attack. Only,pared to before, he has more or less the power to fight. Wrap it around him! Jason spoke in a deep voice, while he evolved his own gravity potential field. Under the strength realm of the fifth realm of the Secret Realm, his own gravity potential field was also different from before, appearing thicker and more majestic, and that gravity suppression was more majestic and boundless. Obviously, the gravitational potential field manifested the great power has also increased. Single Arms eyes lit up with hot battle intent, he heard Jasons words, immediately, his hand Blood Sword a raise, get rid of that Scarlet Scythe suppression, a fission de awning from the void erupted, like a mountain torrent like a tsunami, this unstoppable sweep towards the Angels. Chapter 911 I have a Sky Fist! Jason was able toe at a critical moment, which made Single Arms heart excited while a warm feeling of brotherhood. Single Arms right arm was chopped off, making him a fatal threat. But after Jason came, it was like his right arm, which had invariably made up for his own hidden problems, so he no longer had any worries, his own fighting spirit rose up, and the Blood Sword in his hand blossomed with a crimson aura, as if he had already connected with his masters heart. Single Arm heard the meaning of Jasons words, so the next moment, his hand Blood Sword burst out of the fission knife power has been like a mountain torrent of tsunami engulfed to Angels, do not give Angels any opportunity to retreat. A fissile de momentum swept to, strangled to Angels, Angels rage, Scarlet Scythe in the hand also in a rapid swing to strike, to meet the envelope to the a blood-colored de awning. At the same time, Jasons body moved and rushed towards Angels left side, a strong battle spirit and killing intent emerged from his body, as his body moved, the gravitational field evolved by himself also pressed forward, like the force of a hundred thousand mountains copsing down, the majestic momentum added to his body, making Jasons every move contains a thunderous power. Satan, wounded body still dare to try to break the realm, actually also break the realm sessfully, really a genius! But do you think you can fight me after breaking the realm? You are so naive! Angels tone furious, through a sense of hysteria, his body is now also scarred, basically by Blood Sword de cuts out of the wound, two of the knife wounds are still very deep, blood is constantly overflowing. The battle so far, for his physical energy consumption must also be very big, now he naturally do not have the peak of the state strength, but he is still convinced that he can kill Jason and Single Arm! Thunder st Sky! Angels roared, his right hand wielded Scarlet Scythe to meet Single Arms fission de, while his left hand evolved his own Angel Thunder st Fist, and cast out the strongest fist killing move in the Thunder st Fist, which sted Jason. Boom! A fist came out, thunder moved the nine heavens, the void seemed to copse under the crushing of this fist, invisible with a burst of thunder roar sound out, the monstrous power of the fist in the manifestation, the violent Secret Realm Power then burst out, this st towards the oing Jason. Jasons face is calm, facing Angels this strong punch, his gaze is calm, no waves. In this moment, his own Sunling Bloodline suddenly zed up, especially the center of the ninth blood, is like a blood dragon, as if to soar up to the sky, straight to the sky. Jason also seems to have entered an extremely mysterious state, he is evolving his own fist, a fist seal began to manifest, while diffusing a magnificent zing aura, as if a small round of suns in the blinding light.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. One, two, three fist marks began to brand out in the void, iparably clear, radiant, each fist shadow contains a domineering and boundless aura. It seems slow but fast like lightning, a total of Nine Fist Seals manifested,pletely in a single breath, without the slightest hindrance, just so natural to cast out. Each of the Nine Fist Seals is a real fist. Jasons first fist seal evolved the supreme fist intent that zed like the sun, the second fist seal evolved the majestic power of the invincible, and the third fist seal evolved his fist intent of endless fury and killing intent Each kind of fist intent manifestation, all make that fist print of the zing light dazzling, and at the same time Jasons own outbreak of Sunling Bloodline and this Nine Fist Seals is also echoed, each seems to have an inherent connection. I have a Sky Fist! Finally, Jason roared out, roaring out all the shame and suppression he had previously suffered, his own secret realm of power boiled up, and the more pure and majestic Secret Realm Power that had grown up after breaking the realm swept out, turning into the power of Abyss Blow and sting forward with this punch. At the same time, the Sunling Bloodline also contains the power of qi and blood, making the Nine Fist Seals evolved from this punch even more zing and dazzling, like nine rounds of sun appearing across the sky, astonishing. Sky Fist! This is the most fierce and domineering fist, like Nine Sun Sky, everything can be burned to ashes! After breaking the realm, Jason was finally able to evolve this fist style. After all, in Nine Fist Seals, not every fist seal can evolve the fist intent, only three or four of them have evolved the fist intent. Even so, this fist is unbelievable enough, it can be described as a divine power, that overwhelming and unparalleled aura, with the power to push everything to destroy. Rumble! In the end, their fists ruthlessly shed together, exploding in an instant with astonishing power. Nine Fist Seals, with an unbeatable aura to kill down, and the face is Angels gathered full strength of the thunder moving nine days of a fist power, which is shaped like a thunder st is really terrifying and terrifying, all the way up, and constantly crush the fist seal that is manifested in the void to kill down. In the end Bang! A violent and iparable sound of the fist explosion, Jason opened his mouth and grunted, the fierce force of the impact, he simply can not resist, his body blood tumbling up, a mouthful of blood spurted out of the mouth, the whole person also staggered backwards. HoweverC Bang! Bang! Bang! The Nine Fist Seals that Jason evolved had at least three fist imprints that hit Angels body. Each of these fist marks contains a powerful and overwhelming force, but also the power of Sunling Bloodline, so when these three fist marks hit Angels, his body shook and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. Blood Sword Two! Single Arm shouted violently, he seized this opportunity, Angels was struck by Jasons fist moment, his body vibrated, revealing a great crack. With Single Arms roar, the Blood Sword held in his left hand suddenly blossomed with ten thousand blood rays, and the fissured de momentum of one style finally converged into a single blood-colored de light, suffused with an endless blood killing machine, and shed at Angels head-on. Chapter 912 – Slaying the King Class The de is bright and bloody. A knife out, as if containing an endless bloody killing intent, as if a blood-colored scroll, slowly spread in the void, the Angels swept within the whole person. Angels is also a real king-level powerhouse, just hit by Jasons fist seal, his heart is indeed shocked, he did not think that with his king-level strength actually could notpletely break Jasons fist style evolved.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He has no doubt that if Jason also had the same level of strength as him, then the punch that Jason evolved would have been enough to kill himpletely! Because such a punch can be said to be the ultimate realm, he simply can not resist and break. He didnt have to think too much, but Single Arms Blood Sword II had already cut him down head-on. Kill! Angels was furious, his own power secret realm was boiling, endless Secret Realm Power swept out, his Scarlet Scythe swung in his hand, cutting a heavenly blood-colored de forward, tearing the space, and striking at the blinding blood-colored de light. ng! The two amazing fronts collided in the void, shaking out a terrifying and boundless qi impact. When the two fronts hit each other, Single Arms Blood Sword in his hand suddenly changed again and cut towards Angels surrounding vitals at a very fast speed. Angels swung the Scarlet Scythe in his hand and blocked rapidly, mainly to turn away some of the deadly moves, but there were still some of the des hit his body, sshing up a shower of blood. Jason dashed to the side of Angels, and without saying a word, he evolved his own fist towards the front to kill. The Scarlet Scythe in Angels hand was entangled in Single Arms Blood Sword, and in the face of Jasons attack, he could only punch with his left hand, and sometimes sweep his legs, to attack with Jason. Bang! Bang! Jason continued to take the wound-for-wound attack, not dodging Angels attack, and when Angels attack hit him, his evolved fist also hit the side of Angels waist. Angels was once again shaken by the fist and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, this momentarypse of concentration, Single Arms hand Blood Sword also once again cut a bloody knife wound in his body. If not for Angels blocking and dodging very quickly, Single Arms sh would have killed him. Jason was wounded again, his body fell to the ground, he felt his internal organs own flesh and blood like tearing pain, all the bodys strength seems to be consumed a empty, the whole person seems to have been deted, even stand can not stand up. To say the least, Jasons injuries have been extremely heavy, that is, he is physically iparable, reced by others have long known how many times dead, plus he has his own Sunling Bloodline, exuberant blood provides a constant source of physical energy, so he can grit his teeth to persist inbat until now. But he is ultimately a body of flesh and blood, the body of iron will also have a time of weakness. Although he broke the realm, but his own bruises, plus just evolved out of the nine yang fist style is extremely depleted their own physical energy and Secret Realm Power, now he really is a feeling of support can not. However, the strong enemy has not been killed, how can he fall down? His own brother is still fighting alone, how can he stand by and watch? As long as there is still a breath, we have to stand up and fight ah! Jasons eyes were red and red, his chest was burning with a tremendous battle spirit, his blood was boiling, and his Sunling Bloodline was zing again, constantly stimting a stronger potential. At this point, Jason raised his eyes and saw a blood-colored de light, is evolving, is generated. It turned out that Angels repeatedly wounded, he also sensed a sense of crisis, he realized that if he could not solve this battle, then he would be in great danger of life. So, he is hitting with all his might, his own Secret Realm Power constantly stirring out, he is closing in on Angels at all costs, the Scarlet Scythe in his hands cutting across the air, with a crazy and iparable momentum to attack and kill Single Arm, forcing Single Arm to retreat. In such a situation, Single Arms own aura suddenly surged, from his body vaguely diffused ayer of blood-colored killing aura like a substance, a fierce and harsh killing intent also rose at any time. Blood Sword three styles! Single Arm shouted out violently as he activated the Blood Sword in his hand and evolved the Blood Sword Three Styles de move. In that instant, not only the Blood Sword in his hand, but also his entire person became part of this sword stance, and a powerful sword intent was vaguely manifested from his body. Single Arm, together with the Blood Sword in his hand, turned into a heavenly sword aura, and cut across Angels instead of advancing. Angels eyes twitched at the corners, a hint of crisis from the bottom of the heart, instinctively only feel the need to avoid this des awning. So, Angels backed up, backed up sharply. Sky Fist! Suddenly, a thunderous bellow sounded behind Angels. Jasons figure shed to him, and he forcibly activated his Secret Realm Power to evolve the Sky Fist style once again. Rumble! In an instant, Nine Fist Seals emerged in the void like Nine Sun Sky, blossoming with a hot and dazzling light, and the inner fist intent was manifested and added to the fist seal, attacking Angels back with lightning speed. Angels face suddenly changed, he sensed Jasons attack, the problem is that he simply can not make a counterattack, otherwise the front Single Arm that knife will be directly into his body. In a sh, Angels made a choice, his hand Scarlet Scythe swing, cross-file to the front of the lightning-like straight toe to the horror of the de. Almost instantly, Jasons Nine Fist Seals all hit Angels back. Wha Angels coughs blood again, his body shakes, his breath is also disordered, Scarlet Scythes attack in his hands in a sh also appeared a fatal break. At that moment Snort! Single Arm along with the Blood Sword in his hand cut across, the sh of blood-colored de a sh, the whole person also brushed against Angels. After Single Arm stopped, he knelt on one knee, holding Blood Sword in his left hand to support the ground. Blood Sword three style this strike, has used up all his own strength. Jason is also the same, on the verge of exhaustion, he rushed up at thest moment, desperately evolved the Sky Fist punch, his entire body seems to be emptied, also fell to the ground, every breath, there will be a mouthful of blood bubbling out. As for Angels, he still stood in the same ce, but did not move. He lowered his head, gradually lost focus of his eyes can see his chest and abdomen with a bloody wound, and I do not know how deep, permanently fixed in there. Angels looked up abruptly, and he raised a step to walk towards Jason, yet the next moment C Bang! Angels chest and abdomen position suddenly folded, as if split into two, gushing blood from the chest and abdomen fracture swept out, overflowing a ground. This knife, is almost Angels cut off the waist, only the backyer of flesh skin is still connected! Chapter 913 Collapse The king-ss powerhouse Angels has finally been killed! This is really not easy, first Jason and White Fox teamed up to fight, both were seriously wounded, then Phantom came to kill, but also by Angels knocked back and wounded. At the critical moment, Single Arm led the ghost army to this battlefield, Single Arm a Blood Sword out of the air, intercepted and killed the Angels. Unfortunately, Single Arm was severely injured in a battle with ughter four years ago, leaving dark wounds in his body, plus his right arm was cut off, his own strength fell too muchpared to his peak,cking an arm, he did not take any advantage when he fought against such a strong man as Angels. It is also fortunate that Jason chose to break through the realm at such a juncture and sessfully broke through to the Secret Five realm before joining forces with Single Arm to sessfully kill Angels. It can be said that Jason made such a choice at a critical moment, already put his own life on the line. It was all or nothing. Angels has fallen, but the battle is far from over.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The defense line is scattered across the battlefield, there are still Blood Wing, Sky Shadow Warrior in the fight with the Satan Army warriors, which is destined to be an iparably fierce battle. Fortunately, Single Arms Ghost Army Soldier came to make a significant change in the battlefield, and the scales of victory began to tilt toward the Satan Army warriors. Jason took a deep breath, he could not care less about his own injuries, he struggled to his feet, his legs were fighting, he was indeed exhausted, the first time he fought to such a point of total deficiency. He still looked shaky, but his aura was still as strong as a mountain towering over him, giving the impression that he was still as a dominant reward, proud of the group. Jason took a deep breath, then opened his mouth with all his remaining strength and roared out C Angels have been decapitated! The roar was like thunder, roaring and vibrating, rolling away. Some of the Satan Army, Arctic Fox and Armed Warriors who were fighting nearby heard it, and they could all hear how heavy the weight of the words was. After a short silence, the next moment C Angels have been killed! Angels have been killed! Angels have been killed! Just like a ry, each Satan Army soldier shouted in unison, and as soon as the words fell, the Satan Army soldiers on the other side also shouted after them. One after another, this passed, and eventually spread to the entire battlefield of the defense line. Everyone in the field knew that Angels had died in battle, including the Blood Wing and Sky Shadow Warrior who were fighting in blood. As the shouts rang out across the field, the Blood Wing and Sky Shadow Warriors all froze Angels had been killed? How is this possible? They knew that Angels was like a god in their hearts, and his own strength had reached the terrifying king ss realm. Mr. Iron Fist is thest life and death struggle with Mr. Winged Tiger also heard, his blood-stained rugged face stunned, at first he did not believe, do not believe Angels will be killed. But when he sensed, he could no longer sense Angels king-level aura pressure! Not even a hint of it! If Angels is still fighting, then his own terrifying king-level pressure has been enveloping this battlefield, it is impossible to disappear. Could Angels really have been defeated and killed? At this thought, the strong battle spirit that had been supporting him immediately showed signs of copse. At this time C Boom! Boom! Mr. Iron Fist had already swung a pair of iron fists towards Winged Tiger and attacked him. By the time Winged Tiger came back to his senses, he had already lost the upper hand and waspletely overwhelmed by Mr. Iron Fists fist power. So far, what has kept Winged Tiger fighting is a belief that he will win. But now that Angels had been killed, how could he talk about his belief in victory? Winged Tiger was already scarred, he was able to persevere until now because of a belief that Angels would kill Satan and then harvest all the Satan Army fighters with the momentum of pushing everything. But now, Angels are dead, support him to fight the belief also copsed, his fighting spirit is inevitably reduced, no vigorous fighting spirit and how can stimte their own potential to fight? Soon, under Mr. Iron Fists fierce attack, Winged Tiger had a fatal break. With a sh of murder in his eyes, Mr. Iron Fist took the opportunity to strike and threw a punch at Winged Tigers face. Bang! Winged Tiger was struck by Mr. Iron Fists punch, and his whole body became dizzy and almost fainted directly. Roar! Mr. Iron Fist shouted, he bully up, his hands mped around Winged Tigers head, then twisted and twistedC Click! Mr. Iron Fist broke Winged Tigers neck, and when he let go of his hands, Winged Tigers body fell to the ground, already dead. The copse was not only on Winged Tiger, but also on the remaining Sky Shadow Warrior and Blood Wing. The news of Angels death was an extremely heavy blow to them, destroying their faith and fighting spirit. In such a situation, they are already at a disadvantage, they do not want to fight, and their fighting spirit ispletely gone. In contrast, the field of the Satan Army, Arctic Fox Mercenaries warriors, Armed Warriors and so on all battle spirit up and up, some of the original fighters have been fighting to the point of exhaustion are once again a new surge of strength, continue to kill the enemy! The sound of killing continued, but it was the roar of the Satan Army warriors, the battle spirit of iron-blooded killing was gathering, converging into a torrent of steel, surrounding and killing the remaining Blood Wing warriors. This cruel, bloody killing also do not know how long itsted, the sound of shouting and killing only gradually subsided. Jason has been standing, now his state is indeed unable to continue to fight, he can insist on standing, this is the limit of his current can do. He has to stand! As long as he doesnt fall, the banner of Satan Operation Group will never fall. As long as he continues to stand, he doesnt need to do anything to give endless courage and belief to each and every Satan Army soldier! In the miserable night, the battlefield is filled with killing, a blood-soaked figure stands like a javelin, the rendering power is enough to bring people an indescribable sense of shock. Until the end, when Jason saw the bloodied Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and otherse over, he knew that the big picture was settled and the battle was over. Captain MillerC Mr. Iron Fist and the others noticed Jasons state, one by one, their faces changed and they rushed over. I, Im fine How is the battle going? Jason asked. The enemies have all been wiped out! Mr. Iron Fist said. Good, good Jason nodded his head one after another, he still wanted to ask what, when the cold eyes suddenly ck, the whole person is about to fall headlong to the ground. The side of Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and other people immediately reached out to help him. Captain Miller, Captain Miller Quick, go get Lady Mary over here! A rush of shouts rang out. Chapter 914 Bloodstained arms factory This battle is indeed over. Under the miserable night, there is a very pungent smell of blood, the blood flowing on the ground has be sticky, constantly emitting bursts of blood, making people vomit from the smell. Looking around, there were bodies all over the ground, Blood Wings and Jasons side of the warrior team. The next step is the long and tedious post-battle cleanup. The most important thing is the urgent treatment of the wounded. The most important thing is still the emergency treatment of the wounded. Just relying on Mary a field doctor is simply too busy, but fortunately the Arctic Fox Mercenaries also have a field doctor, in addition Single Arm brought over the Ghost Army Soldier, there are also two warriors with the same field doctor qualification. Devils Army Factorys base has a fully equipped medical facilities, this upies nearly half a ser field size medical room is the first to be built, the initial consideration is to avoid the wounded when there is no a qualified medical room to treat. At this time, one by one, wounded warriors were carried into this medical room, ording to the level of the crisis situation to give priority to medical treatment. Some of the warriors who were not too badly wounded were bandaged by themselves to stop the bleeding for the time being. Mr. Iron Fist is also wounded, but he did not immediately take medical treatment, now the urgent task in addition to the wounded, there is a task is also the most important C defense! After this battle, almost every soldier on the Satan Army warrior side is wounded, and fought all night, every soldier is extremely tired. At such a juncture, if there is still a foreign opportunity to attack and kill, in apletely defenseless situation, it is really too dangerous. Therefore, Mr. Iron Fist is looking for warriors who are not too badly injured, and will be assigned the task of defense. Whether its the Andes Mountains, or the port, several external passages and Babia, all need to be strictly fortified and suppressed as soon as anomalies are detected! In the end, Mr. Iron Fist selected some of the warriors, among them was also Emily. Emily is volunteered, to say that her injuries are not serious, rtively speaking, is the lightest, so in such a situation, she also volunteered toe forward to guard the front. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, Cameron and others gathered in front of the main door of the medical room, each smoking a muffled cigarette, they were witnessing Jason being brought into the medical room in an unconscious state, the current situation is unknown. Captain Miller should be fine. Mr. Iron Fist took a deep breath of smoke and then fiercely put out the butt of the cigarette and said in a deep voice. Lady Mary rushed over to say Captain Miller has been in apletely deted state, the situation is very critical, but even so Captain Miller still insisted on standing until the end of this fight Treg said in a low tone. Captain Miller will be fine, time and again the life and death of the moment have survived, will not be worse than this one? Baron also opened his mouth and said. At this time, White Fox came over, her injuries are not optimistic, but can still survive, the main injury is the impact of Angels horror Secret Realm Power, suffered internal injuries are also very serious. Only the internal injury itself is also in no hurry, so she also has not yet taken medical treatment, is still holding up. Dont worry, Satan will be fine. Hes just deted and unconscious. With his strong physique, he will wake up after his essence has recovered. White Fox said. Mr. Iron Fist and the others nodded, they were also sure in their hearts that Jason would be fine, spare their injuries were also very serious, but they did not have the heart to heal, only when Mary came out to confirm that Jason was okay, they would put their hearts down. Single Arm and his Ghost Army Soldier also stood aside, his face calm, there is no emotional change, as behind him the solemn and speechless Ghost Army Soldier, so quietly stood but gave an invisible oppressive force. White Fox looked at Single Arm, she already knew Single Arms identity, and knew that Single Arm was the king of killers in the dark world, with a Blood Sword in his hand, decapitated the heads of countless powerful people. White Fox and Single Arm did not have any encounter, but she knew that if Single Arm had note tonight, Im afraid the situation in this battle would have been turned upside down. At that time, she and Jason together, simply not Angels opponent. Even when Jason was in a broken state, it was Single Arm that held off Angels and gave Jason enough time to break through.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This is equivalent to the arrival of Single Arm leading the Ghost Army Soldier, whichrgely changed the situation of this battle, saving Jason is also saved her life. With this in mind, White Fox looked at Single Arm, nodded towards him and said sincerely, Thank you. Single Arm nodded slightly and did not say anything. After another half an hour, Mary finally came out, Mr. Iron Fist and others saw the situation, inside surrounded up, one grabbed to ask: Lady MaryLady Mary, Captain Millers condition? Wake up? Mary that white and beautiful goose egg face shed a trace of tiredness, every time after the war in the medical treatment of the wounded, she is the most bitter and tired one. How can you wake up so quickly? His internal injuries are very heavy, but under examination his internal organs and organs these are not ruptured, which is extremely incredible. As long as the organs are not injured, then the internal injuries will slowly recover. Right now the main reason for hisa is that he is too tired. When he was in aa, his hands and feet were weak and he was in apletely deted state. Rest a few days and youll wake up. Mary said. Its good that hes okay, its good that hes okay! Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. Captain Miller is indeed too tired to fight against a king-level powerhouse like Angels is simply over the top, its really remarkable. Baron also smiled. After hearing the news from Mary that Jason was not seriously hurt, the Satan Army warriors in the field were really relieved, and could be said to be relieved, and at once that nervousness was gone. Mr. Iron Fist, your injuries are also very serious, do not quicklye in to heal. One by one, dont try to be strong. Who knows if there will be a fight next, so if you have injuries, you better hurry up and heal. Mary said. Good, good, everything ording to your arrangements. Mr. Iron Fist grinned. One by one, the wounded warriors in order of priority began to post-battle medical treatment, the blood-stained battlefield on the defense line also began to go to clean up. Whether it was post-battle preparedness or medical treatment, cleanup, etc., all in good order, which reflects a good sense of discipline and order. This orderly dispatch is extremely important andrgely reflects the strength of abat team. The night was uneventful. The next day when the morning sun rises, far can see the entire Devils Army Factory defensive line of blood-stained red, reflecting the magnificent and majestic Devils Army Factory, invisible also makes the first appearance of the arms factory. In fact, after this battle, Devils Army Factory has been destined to rise to fame. Chapter 915 Casualties Three dayster. Jason woke up from hisa state. He was lying in a separate ward, wearing a hospital gown, with some instruments attached to his body and an IV drip hanging from the bedside. The first thing he felt when he just woke up was weakness, simr to the kind of weakness that is all over the body, and his abdomen was also empty with a feeling of hungering from it. At the same time, he also felt some tingling in his body and some gauze wrapped around his body, in short, his current situation ispletely a seriously injured patient. Jason wanted to struggle to sit up, but there was a weakness and weakness, and his body did not listen to him at all. There was a call bell on the bed. Jason moved his hand over and pressed it. A momentter, there was a rush of footsteps outside the room. After that, the door of the ward opened and Mary came in. When she saw that Jason had woken up, she looked happy and said with a smile, Jason, youve finally woken up. Jason nodded and asked in a hoarse tone, How long have I been in aa? Three days. Mary spoke up and asked, Now, do you feel ufortable anywhere? Jason shook his head and said, Fine, just weak and hungry. By the way, where are Mr. Iron Fist and the others? Mr. Iron Fist and the others have been healed and their injuries are basically under control. Some seriously injured warriors are still in the medical room for treatment. Mary said. Where is Mr. Iron Fist and the others? You help me up, Ill go meet them. Jason said. You just woke up, dont move. Youve been lying for three days and three nights, just relying on the infusion, your stomach has nothing, of course you will be sluggish. Mary opened her mouth, snapped at Jason and then said, Ill get you something to eat first, youll feel better after you eat something.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Soon, some thin rice and porridge was brought over, Mary turned up the bed, Jason sat up with it, and Mary began to feed him some food, one mouthful at a time. After a few bites, Jason asked, Lady Mary, have the statistics for this battlee out yet? How many soldiers on our side have died? The bowl Mary held in her hand shook and nearly lost her grip. She forced a smile and said, Ive been focused on taking care of the wounded warriors these days and havent bothered to find out. The specific ones should be in charge of Mr. Iron Fist and the others. Jason nodded and said, Then Ill go find Mr. Iron Fist and the others to find out whats going on. Jason, you eat some more. Mary opened her mouth, then she paused and continued, Angels poured out, we were able to hold Devils Army Factory, and to win this battle is already extremely remarkable. In such a battle, we annihted Angels this side, but I think our side will certainly also have a very heavy casualty situation. The gaze in Jasons eyes was slightly bleak, he took a deep breath and slowly said, I know this. I can also think about it. In fact, Ive already prepared myself mentally, I just want to see, which warriors have sacrificed. Mary nodded, she didnt say anything else. By the time Jason finished his bowl of porridge and rested a little, he could feel himself starting to regain some strength, the injuries left by the battle with Angels were still there, to fully recover think it must take some time to condition and recuperate. Jason, your bodys recovery function is very strong, you such an injury if other people would not have been able to wake up, even if they can wake up at least ten days and a half months. You woke up in just three days. And every day under the examination, it is found that your body function is constantly recovering and strengthening. Such a strong body function can be called a self-healing ability. Mary said. Jason smiled lightly and said, Maybe it has something to do with the fact that I grew up in Medicine Cauldron since I was a child. Well, Im feeling a little stronger now, so lets walk out. Then Ill hold you up. Mary spoke up, and she reached out to help Jason out of the hospital bed. At first Jason felt a sense of heaviness as his legs were filled with lead, but he was able to walk normally after gradually getting used to it and recovering his own physical strength. Still holding his arm, Mary walked out the door of the ward and out of the medical room. Mary has informed Mr. Iron Fist and others that Jason woke up, so when Jason walked to the door of the medical room, is to see a car whistling, the door opened, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Cameron and other warriors are rushing to. Captain Miller! Mr. Iron Fist and other people shouted in an excited tone, in fact, they are all wounded, wrapped in some gauze bandages, ording to reason they should be in the medical room on the bed, until the end of treatment is right. But they dont want to, ording to their character, really cant y dead like lying on the hospital bed, so they are out, after all, there are still many things to deal with after this battle. But they still need toe over to the medical room side every day to change medicine, take medicine, infusion and so on. When he saw Mr. Iron Fist, Jason smiled and said, You guys seem to be much better than me, I had to lie in the medical room for days, but you guys are alive and well. Captain Miller, its not the same, we are notparable to you. You know, Captain Miller, your opponent is a king-ss Angels. Treg and the others said with a smile. Jasonughed as he took a sharp, deep breath and asked, Where are the rest of the fighters? In the Base Building? Yes, some warriors who are not seriously injured are basically recuperating in Base Building. Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth and continued, In addition, Single Arm and the Ghost Army Soldier he brought here are also arranged to rest in the Base Building. Good, then we will go to Base Building now, gather all the soldiers who can move, those seriously injured soldiers do not need to summon. Jason said in a deep voice. Good! Mr. Iron Fist nodded his head. Jason got in the car and left the medical building with Mr. Iron Fist and others and went to the Base Building on Babia. On the way, Mr. Iron Fist also presented to Jason some of the work after the war, such as the battlefield, the disposal of those bodies and so on. To know a battle down, often will be a lot of holes, need to go to the aftermath of many things to deal with, the work is also very tedious. Arrived in the Base Building, many warriors have arrived on the news, Satan Army warriors, Arctic Fox Mercenaries warriors, Armed Warriors, etc., all rushed over and stood in the vast square just outside the Base Building. Single Arm already had his Ghost Army Soldier with him, who hadnt left yet to wait for Jason to wake up. Jason and others walked out of the car and saw one of the warriors in the field, White Fox, Phantom, Emily and the girls were also among them, but it was obvious to see that a number of familiar faces had disappeared, in addition to the number of warrior teams in the field sharply reduced by a lot, especially those Armed Warriors under Gabris hand. In the battle with Angels warrior team, every warrior involved is a true warrior who deserves it. Jason spoke, his tone low, followed by gravity and solemnity, said, For those who died, seriously wounded and every warrior standing here, I salute you! With that, Jason solemnly saluted. One by one, however, the warriors in the field also saluted Jason back. At the end, Jason looked at Mr. Iron Fist and said in a deep voice: Mr. Iron Fist, next, you announce the casualties of this battle. Chapter 916 The living are self-improvement Mr. Iron Fist stepped forward, his resolute face showed a sorrowful color, he took a deep breath and slowly said: In this battle, we killed about 350 enemies, our soldiers sacrificed a total of 107 people. Among them, Satan Army warriors sacrificed 8 people, Arctic Fox Mercenaries warriors sacrificed 14 people, Ghost Army Soldier sacrificed 4 people, Armed Warriors sacrificed 81 people. Jason heard the words and was silent for a long time. Such a sacrifice is indeed very heavy, but this is the battlefield, full of cruelty and ruthlessness of the battlefield. In fact, in this battle, Satan Army soldiers have done well enough, many of the fallen soldiers were killed by the enemy after fighting to the point of exhaustion, which is really no way to avoid, after all, the number of Blood Wing soldiers who came up to the charge was too much. The most sacrifices are those under the hands of Gabri Armed Warriors, originally Babia on the Armed Warriors have more than one hundred and fifty people, this battle after the sacrifice of nearly half. This is inevitable, after all, these Armed Warriors tobat ability,pared to the Satan Army soldiers they are too far apart. But for Jason, whether it is Satan Army warriors or other warriors, the sacrifice of each of them will make him grief, self-recrimination, guilt. Because he is the boss of these warriors, each additional warrior sacrifice, he will feel a responsibility of his own, in his view it is not strong enough caused by their own. If you are strong enough, the strength to reach an extreme realm, then you will be able to solve the battle faster and better, you will be able to avoid the sacrifice of more warriors. Further understanding, Jason learned that the Satan Army side of Tommy, Jim, Thunder and other warriors sacrificed, recalling their familiar faces and smiles, Jasons heart has stung to the point of numbness. The dead have been carried away, the living self-reliance. Even if the grief is even greater, still have to ept the fact, but also to continue to move forward. Satan, dont grieve too much, the battlefield is so cruel. Single Arm walked over and patted Jasons shoulder. Jason took a deep breath, he looked at Single Arm, a trace of warmth flowed in his eyes, it was also fortunate that Single Arm came to his aid in time in this battle, otherwise it was really hard to say what the consequences of this battle would be. Jason also patted Single Arms shoulder, facing Single Arm he did not need to say any words of thanks. Four years ago, in that fire he coincidentally saved Single Arm, who was already seriously injured at the time and appeared to be dying with the loss of an arm. Four yearster, Single Arm, with a knife in his left hand, came to his aid and fought the Angels in blood.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This act is not that Single Arm to repay Jasons rescue kindness four years ago, this is just a kind of brotherhood embodiment. The fallen soldiers have been buried in the mountains behind Devils Army Factory. Jason went with Mr. Iron Fist and others, looking at a new grave, his heart is really mixed feelings. A few days ago the brothers whoughed and drank and fought together, but now they are buried in this yellow mud. That night. A banquet was set up in the Base Building. Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and other warriors disregarded Marys advice, and took wine over to drink. Even if they are injured, so what? The drink still have to drink, as a tribute to those who have been buried in the ground warriors. At first, Jason and the crowd just drinking wine, a cup of drinking, and did not speak, it seems that no matter what is said has been difficult to express the heart of that feeling. Even Emily, who did not drink much, also joined in and drank along. This period of time together, plus after several battles down, Emily felt that she and the Satan Operation Group warriors have been linked like flesh and blood, forming an indescribable emotional connection. She has be one of them, sharing their joys and sorrows, and naturally also includes some of the grief thates with the death of a familiar soldier. It was only gradually, as more and more wine was consumed, that words began to be spoken. Single Arm, how did you make it over here? Jason looked over at Single Arm. Single Arm said slowly, As you know, Ive been following the movement of the Assassination League. You also sent me a message about your construction of Devils Army Factory on Babia. I knew that the Assassination League had a stronghold in South America, and that Angels was in charge of that stronghold, and when Angels started to gather arge number of Sky Shadow Warriors and Blood Wing to return to the stronghold, this situation aroused my rm, and I have been sending people to keep an eye on Angels next move. When Angels started to gather arge number of Sky Shadow Warrior and Blood Wing to return to the stronghold, this situation aroused my rm, and I have been sending people to follow Angels next move, and by the time Angels sent out troops on arge scale, I knew he wanted to attack your Devils Army Factory. So here you are. Jason grinned. Single Arm nodded, a hint of regret shed in his eyes, and said, Unfortunately, Im still a step toote. Jason shook his head and said, Not toote, as long as you came, then its not toote. In this battle, if you hadnt arrived to hold Angels back, I wouldnt have been a match for him. He is too strong, a strong person who has reached the king level is still really terrifying. No matter what, Angels is still dead. Its worth a toast. White Fox opened his mouth and said with a smile. Jason and the others lifted their sses and drank up in one go on this. Has the situation of this battle been passed on? Jason asked. Mr. Iron Fist said, After the battle was over, we didnt raise our voice. We also blocked Babias news channel. At that time, the news of this battle should not be leaked out. But these days, the news of this battle should not be able to hide. You can ask Manjusaka toe over and ask about the details. Jason immediately called Manjusaka over and asked her about the recent movements in the dark world. Manjusaka said, The news of the Babia battle has already spread. In the dark world, called Armed Warriors. angels and more than 300 Blood Wing, Sky Shadow Warriors death in battle spread throughout the dark world. assassination League headquarters has also learned the news. Inevitably, the entire dark world was in an uproar. At the same time, all the major powers in the Dark World already know that Satan Operation Group is stationed on Babia. White Fox smiled after hearing this and said jokingly, Satan, it seems that you have to recruit troops to do so. Your Satan Operation Group has made so many enemies in the dark world, and if all these forces know that you are on Babia, wont they all rush over to besiege you. Jason looked at Manjusaka and asked, What is the reaction of the major powers? Manjusaka said, No, the strange thing is that the major powers did not respond after learning the news. The Assassination League, in particr, did not see any action. This seems strange. So in the past few days I was also paying close attention to the movements of the major powers in the dark world. I feel that behind this abnormality, there must be some kind of event going on. Chapter 917 Recruiting When Manjusaka said this, Jason, White Fox and others were all surprised, and were extremely surprised. Jason couldnt help but ask, Theres no movement from Night Shadow? Manjusaka nodded and said, No, Night Shadow is also no movement. The major powers in the dark world seem to be collectively silent, all of them are not doing anything. Thats why I said, its strange, its not normal, so to speak. Jason also nodded and said, The Night Emperor has always hated to kill me, but I didnt expect the news of me and Satan Operation Group in Babia to spread throughout the dark world, and the Night Emperor didnt make any statement. And Assassination League, one of the three strongholds of South America stronghold forces can be said to have been destroyed by us to kill all. Such a blood feud, the Assassination League also did not move, this is more abnormal. White Foxs eyes were also shining, she said: Cant it be that something big is about to happen in the dark world? Do all these forces know some inside information in advance, so they focus all their attention on this big event that is about to happen? We cant rule out this possibility. Jason opened his mouth, he mused and said, If thats really the case, this will do us no harm at all. After this battle, our side has many warriors sacrificed, the remaining warriors are wounded. If in such a situation, some forces in the dark world, such as Night Shadow, Assassination League to attack and kill, then we are really too dangerous. Even if something happens in the dark world, that will always pass. Once we wait until the attention of these forces of Night Shadow and the Assassination League is on your side again, then they will not tolerate yourplete foothold on Babia. White Fox opened her mouth, she looked at Jason and asked, So, whats your next step? Jason was silent for a moment. Now the question before him is, with the Satan Operation Group in Babia built an arms factory news out, the major forces in the dark world heard the wind, andter join forces toe to siege and attack, he can not hold? If only with the current strength of the warrior, it is clear that certainly can not defend. Therefore, the most urgent issue at hand is C recruiting! Jason must think of ways to grow his armed forces, just rely on the dozens of Satan Operation Group fighters and the remaining Armed Warriors is not enough. At this stage in order to grow in strength, there are only two ways C The first is through the form of reward, recruiting mercenaries, recruiting freedom fighters, recruiting some killers, hunters and so on. Just as when the Arctic Fox Mercenaries were recruited over. The advantage of this method is that the effect is fast, as long as there is enough money, can quickly recruit over a number ofbat teams. The disadvantage is also very obvious, that is, there is no guarantee that the level of fighters recruited has been loyalty. Not every recruited team of fighters can be like Arctic Fox Mercenaries so brave and good at fighting while also sparing no effort to fight wholeheartedly. The second way is to set up a training camp, recruit some rookie fighters from all over the world and start training, so that these rookie fighters can be trained to be truly loyal fighters. The advantage of this method is that the trained warriors are very loyal, and thebat ability will be guaranteed. The disadvantage is that the period is too long, to train a group of warrior team that can be put on the battlefield, it will take about three years at least. In any case, this problem is already imminent and Jason needs to face it head on. Jason also has some ns in mind, he will definitely continue to recruit some free mercenary fighters in Mercenary Alliance.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, he will also build a training camp, recruiting some rookie fighters toe to the training camp to train special training, in short, these two ways to increase their own strength fighters he will carry out at the same time. Manjusaka, you are responsible for watching every move in the dark world to see what big things are about to happen in the dark world. Jason said in a deep voice. Manjusaka nodded, her eyes glowing with light and smiling, Dont worry, Ill keep an eye on it. I am also curious about what big event is about to happen in the dark world that has attracted the attention of all these forces. Jason remembered something and looked at Manjusaka and asked, By the way, when Angels came to attack, I asked you to send a request for help to Blood Throne. Manjusaka said: Blood Throne refused. He sent a reply saying they had suffered heavy losses after the battle with ck Fire Army Merchant. He needed troops for the second position, and said they were fighting with Jaguar military merchant over the arms market, and he couldnt spare any troops to support them! Bullshit, Blood Throne is clearly not helping! Mr. Iron Fist rose in anger. Jasons face was calm and he said in a light tone, Blood Thrones reaction is what I expected. This move is just a test for me to him. Since he made such a reply, it means that the alliance between us and him at the beginning is automatically invalid. In the future, if we do something to Stone firearms, he will have no reason to me us. Captain Miller is also right. If he is not benevolent, we are not righteous. When we allied with them to take down ck Fire Army Merchant, we were just retreating as an advance. The purpose of building Devils Army Factory is, of course, to enter the arms market of South America. In the future, how can we watch him dominate the arms market of South America? If he disregards the alliance in the first ce, we will not be med for turning our back on him. Mr. Iron Fist said in a cold voice. Jason nodded and said, That was my intention. The South America side is no longer a threat to us, and Stone firearms and Jaguar military merchant are too busy fighting within themselves to join forces against us. All we have to watch out for is the major forces of the dark world. As for our military manpower, we can only go recruit. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Ill talk to himter about the details. Mary nodded, she had always been in charge of the financial money of Satan Operation Group. At that moment, Manjusaka walked over and said, Satan, there is someone on the basesmunication desk looking for you, calling himself Luca. Luca? Jasons face was stunned. Yes, he was wounded and unconscious for the past few days, only his cell phone had been turned off, and now he didnt even know where his cell phone had been ced. I think it should be after the battle on Babia passed out, Luca knew the news, she couldnt reach his cell phone, so she directly contacted the Base Buildingsmunication desk. Okay, Im on my way. Jason opened his mouth, he stood up and walked in the direction of the mainmunications room desk. Chapter 918 Single Arm’s Decision Themunications room. Jason walked over, he picked up hismunicator and spoke, Hello, Luca? Satan, finally reached you are you, are you okay? Over themunicator, came Lucas urgent and nervous voice.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasonughed and said, If I were in trouble, would I still be able to talk to you on the phone? Dont worry, theres nothing wrong with me. I already know about the battle that happened in Babia. I really didnt expect that one of the Assassination Leagues stronghold troops would go to besiege you. When I first found out the news, I was shocked and rushed to call you, but I couldnt get through. Luca said with a palpitating tone. Jason said, Devils Army Factorys defense line has been built up. Its not easy for any force to attack and kill. In short, the forces of this stronghold of the Assassination League located in South America have been wiped out in this battle. Satan, even if you won this battle, I think your warriors have suffered heavy casualties, right? What if the Assassination League attacks again? How will you be able to resist? Luca asked. Dont worry, the Assassination League wontunch a second attack in a short time. You also said that its only a short time, what about down the road? No, I have to make a trip to Babia, Ill leave now. I can arrive within two days. You want toe over? Luca, your status is extraordinary, and there is always danger here, why do youe over? To bring you over weapons, and warriors but most importantly, I want to see you! This time, you can no longer say can not change my mind! Luca said over the phone without question. Luca, Jason wanted to say something else, when cold, themunicator side is already the sound of the phone hanging up. Jason put down themunicator in his hand, he shook his head andughed bitterly. He thought about it, Luca came, soe on, anyway, for the time being, the situation on Babia is rtively safe. After ending the call with Luca, Jason returned to the table to continue drinking with Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist and others. Often after such a great battle, only then can you appreciate what a blessing it is to be able to drink with your brothers andrades around you. The brothers get together, drink, drink one less meal. Because no one can anticipate that the next time we get together again, which familiar face will be missing around. Are you still going back to that tavern of yours? Jason took a sip of his drink and looked over at Single Arm. In the past four years, Single Arm has been hiding in New York, in a tavern in New York, not many people know about this tavern, patronizing this tavern are also Single Arm trusted people, and there is nock of some strong people in the dark world. Since Ivee out, Im not going back. Single Arm opened his mouth, a ray of essence shed in his eyes, and slowly said, Blood Sword has been sheathed, there is no reason to return to the sheath. Jasons face shed with a trace of relief and excitement as he said, I knew you would be able to hold your Blood Sword again. as long as you still have the will to fight in your heart and the belief in self-improvement, you will definitely be able to return to the top again and even surpass the past. My de is much slower and I am very ufortable holding it in my left hand. If it wasnt for that, wouldnt I have been forced into such a mess by Angels. Single Arm opened his mouth, a cold aura shed under his eyes, and said, I need to re-familiarize myself with my de path, or rather make some changes to my de path to suit a left-handed de to use. In this way, Blood Sword can also y a stronger power. As for returning to the top, Im afraid it will be difficult. The battle that year left a dark wound in my body, and the hidden danger of the dark wound affects my use of Secret Realm Power at all times. Jason frowned, when he happened to save Single Arm four years ago, Single Arm was dying, really only one breath left. That kind of serious injury, if it were anyone else, it really would not be able to hold on, simply not survive. Perhaps Single Arms strong desire to live, or his heart there is a reluctant obsession, in any case, he managed to survive, but such serious injuries to recover will certainly take a long time. Now, four years have passed, Jason thinks Single Arm that battle left the injury should be healed, except for the right arm can not recover. Now listening to Single Arms words, he actually still has a secret injury? This dark wound can not be healed? Jason asked. Single Arm shook his head and said, Its hard, at least so far, I cant find a way to cure it. It is located in the secret realm of my power, and whenever I use my Secret Realm Power, it feels incredibly difficult and slow. As long as this potential dark wound is not removed, it will be difficult for me to restore my own strength to the previous level. Jason was silent, Assassination Leagues Union Chief ughter he had not met, but also knew that the other party is one of the several strongest giants of the dark world, a strength unfathomable. ughter never survives, Single Arm can survive from ughter, but also suffered a major trauma, the secret realm of their own power this hidden wound is a hidden problem, a hidden problem that limits their own strength. Meditation, Jasons eyes shed a ray of light, he said: Single Arm, you do not discourage. Maybe there is someone else in this world who can heal the dark wound in your body. Single Arms face was stunned at the words, and then a glimmer of hope shed in his eyes, and he couldnt help but ask, Who? This person is in Carovia, the name of Ghost Doctor, he is good at Carovias healing, can be said to be a doctors path through the sage of an old senior. I think he should have the means to heal the dark wounds in your body. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Single Arm nodded, he said, Good, we can try something then. I believe you will be able to return to the top and one day behead ughter with the Blood Sword in your hand! Jason said with a smile. Single Arm also could not help but smile, and his body also released a boldness, said: I myself have always listed ughter as my real opponent. If I can return to the top, I will definitely face off with ughter again. Definitely! The dark world would be too dull without you, and Im really happy that youre able toe out this time. Jason smiled. Single Arm took a sip of wine and said, Satan, I have something to tell you, this Ghost Army Soldier that has been following me for years, I want them to be incorporated into your Satan Operation Group. Hmm? Why? Jason was stunned. Single Arm slowly said: This is my decision after much thought. When Ie out this time, I will only be single-mindedly pursuing the ultimate mystery of my own sword path. Therefore, I will not continue to lead the ghost army to fight in the dark world. I will be alone, going to various ces to refine my own saber intent, toprehend my own saber dao. The Ghost Army is a true iron-blooded warrior, and their inclusion in your Satan Operation Group will not dishonor them. Having you lead them to continue the conquest is actually the same. Meaning, youre leaving? Jason frowned. Single Arm nodded and said, Ill have to leave eventually. ughter is too strong, hes already an emperor level powerhouse, if I cant realize my ultimate de intent, Im no match for him. Yes. But before that, youe with me to Carovia and ask for Ghost Doctor to see if he can heal the dark wound in your body. Jason said. Yes! Single Arm nodded, his left hand stroking the Blood Sword tied to the side of his waist, he was actually looking forward to the day he could return to the peak of his strength. Chapter 919 Two-Gun Escort Three dayster.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasons body has recovered much faster than Mary expected, and his basic daily activities are no longer a problem, but the injuries caused by Angels Secret Realm Power in his body have not yet healed. At least for now, he has difficulty mobilizing his Secret Realm Power, and once he activates his secret realm of power, there is a vague feeling of pain. However, he can stimte his own Sunling Bloodline, he found that his own masculine qi and blood power in the nourishment of the flesh, but also invariably able to get a certain degree of relief from the bodys injuries. Devils Army Factory construction work has resumed, Jason also asked the chief designer Frerik to speed up the progress of the project, after all, left Devils Army Factory time is not much, need to be built as soon as possible. In addition to recovering from his injuries, Jason also talked with Single Arm about his experience inbat these days. Single Arm at the peak of strength, but a strength to reach the Secret Realm Level-nine strong, this realm of strength is the peak of the king level, and then further that is the emperor level strong. Although Single Arms strength has now fallen realm, but his eyesight is still there, for the secret power realm of exploration and cognition than Jasonprehensive and profound. Therefore, Jason really benefited a lot when he exchangedbat tips with Single Arm. Especially in the use of Secret Realm Power, Jason could be said to have been greatly inspired. The Secret Realm Power can be shaped by the form of yourbat moves after it has been refined. For example, my saber energy can hurt people, but it is the embodiment of Secret Realm Power, which is released through my saber intent and turns into substantial saber energy that can hurt the opponent. Single Arm said. Jason immediately thought of those Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in CaroviaHyacinth whose dark energy transformed into astral force, and the dark energy they released transformed into a terrifying fist astral force that could hurt people through the air. In fact, this is the same as the Secret Realm Power of Single Arm. Although Secret Realm Power and Hyacinth Power are practiced in different ways, the essence of power is the same, and there is a certainmonality. However, it is not easy to turn Secret Realm Power into a form. It needs to be refined to an extremely pure level, so that it can be gathered but not dispersed and turned into a real form. Satan, remember that thest time you went to New York to find me, you were still suppressing your own strength realm and did not choose to open your own Secret Realm of Power. Single Arm opened his mouth and went on to say, In just about a years time, your strength has broken through to the fifth realm of the secret realm. This is a thick umtion of strength, which is indeed very good. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, saying, But I think its still far from enough. Not to mention, ughter that level of existence really want toe to face-to-face battle with me, Im afraid I can not even receive a move. The battle of the dark world can not but look at individualbat strength. More or focus on team strength. The most urgent thing for you is to develop the Satan Operation Group, as long as you hold an armed force that can stop thousands of horses, ughter is strong, there is nothing you can do about it. Single Arm said. Jason nodded and said, I am already working on this issue. Topete with those huge forces in the dark world, it does require a fighting force of a thousand horses to do so. Your greatest advantage is in leading troops into battle, you were born with a leaders temperament, which is an advantage that others cant reach. Fighting with you, other warriors will always be rendered by your own kind of aura, decisive and fearless, invincible in battle. As long as you have enough soldiers and warriors, it is not impossible to dominate the dark world. Single Arm said. Jasonughed and said, I didnt think that much about it. It is enough to destroy Night Shadow and kill Night Emperor. That said, but when you are in a position, there is always an invisible force around you pushing you forward. Single Arm said. Jason nodded, he heard and understood the meaning of Single Arms words. Its mid-afternoon. Babia port. Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and many other Satan Army soldiers were waiting at the harbor pier. Gradually, on the vast sea, the figure of a huge ship gradually became clear, and was heading towards the port dock. As they approached, they could already see the markings of Two Scarlet Guns printed on this ship. Two Scarlet Guns, thergest arms factory in Europe, represents a huge military industrial empire. Jason corner of the mouth a smile, see this ship, he knew the military industry female BOSSLuca this is toe over. The ship sounded its whistle, came close toe over and anchored at a pier. The deck of the ship slowly lowered, Jason and others also greeted up. Thepanys first step was a tall, beautiful figure, ck leather pants apanied by boots, ck trench coat under a white high-necked shirt, delicate and beautiful face wearing a pair of sunsses, walking between the body swaying, full of atmosphere, showing a female BOSS should be the style. Jason could not help but smile, this woman no matter what asion appeared, is to give a powerful aura of high cold intention, only after the real contact with her, will be cognizant of her passionate side. Satan! Luca called out joyfully after seeing Jason and walked quickly towards the front. Wee to the military industry female BOSS. Jason smiled. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, lion and other Satan Army soldiers on the sideughed and apuded. Lucas beautiful eyes crossed Jasons, if not for the fact that there were indeed too many people in the field, she would have jumped into Jasons arms. Immediately after, the ship came out of two columns of warriors, they are fully armed, look cold, themselves vaguely emit a smoke filled aura of bitterness, thebat uniforms worn with a striking blood-colored double gun icon. These two columns of warriors add up to about a hundred people, and each warrior looks like an elite warrior who has experienced life and death on the battlefield. Jason thought these warriors were responsible for escorting Lucas own safety, but Luca reached out and said, These 100 Two-Gun Escort warriors are yours to manage from now on. From now on, they will be loyal to you and follow any of your orders. Jasons face was stunned, and he looked at Luca in confusion and asked, What does this mean? Luca said, Satan, dont forget that Devils Army Factory is my cooperation with you. So, howe it can only be manned by your side? My side also needs to send a team of warriors to assist in order to do so. Anyway, after this escort warriors will be under your management, how you use is your thing. They are the most elite escort warriors in Two Scarlet Guns, after your training and conditioning or something, should be stronger. Jason immediately some crying andughing, it seems that Luca is to send him troops over. Not to mention, this piece of strength is what Jason is currentlycking. Chapter 920 The Big Shot Two-Gun Escort warriors, a team of warriors who are excellent professional soldiers inbat. Two-Gun Escorts duty is to guard Two Scarlet Guns, as Europesrgest arms factory, Two Scarlet Guns in terms of force is not directly hired some mercenary warriors to guard, hired over the warriors there is the problem of loyalty. Therefore, Two Scarlet Guns has its own securitypany, from which it cultivates its own escort warriors. The two Scarlet Guns have their own securitypany from which they train their own escort warriors. The instructors of these escort warriors are all retired King of Fighters level special warriors recruited from various countries, so the strictly trained Two-Gun Escort warriors are very strong inbat, and after they are trained they will be put into some battlefield to train their ownbat ability, so every elite level escort warrior has the same kind of professional soldier Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Jason is currentlycking manpower, Luca brought over this escort warriors is indeed a solution to a certain urgent need, so that Devils Army Factory in aprehensive defense yed a key role. Since Lucas mind has been decided, Jason also no longer refused to ept the Two-Gun Escort warriors. Jason looked at the majestic and neatly lined up escort warriors and said, Wee to Babia, I look forward to fighting alongside you in the future. I will serve you! One of the escorts, a man with a strong, calm and restrained face, spoke up, named Hemers, the leader of the escort. Satan, this time I also brought in a lot of weapons. You take your warriors to check it out, and then transport it to the defense line of Devils Army Factory for distribution and cement. Luca said. Jasons heart moved, with Mr. Iron Fist and other people walked on the ship, the ship on a box of all kinds of hot weapons are avable. After walking to the deck on the other side of the ship, Jason and Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and other Satan Army soldiers mouths couldnt help but open wide in disbelief. On the deck, a tracked infantry fighting vehicle and a helicopter gunship were on disy, invariably emitting a powerful deterrent. Jason came back to his senses and walked over, and under the count, there were fifteen infantry fighting vehicles and ten helicopter gunships. These helicopter gunships are still the most powerful Apache helicopter in the world today! The Apache has an M-203 single-barrel chain gun in the nose, carrying 1, 200 rounds of ammunition, and also has four weapon attachment points, which can mount a variety of weapons including AGM-114 Hellfire, AIM-92 Stinger, AIM-9 Rattlesnake, BGM-71 towed missiles and rockets, and one Apache can mount up to 16 Hellfire missiles. Theoretically, a single strike can eliminate 16 tanks, so it can be said to be a mobile arsenal. The Apache is a mobile arsenal. It poses a great threat to enemy tanks and ground forts. In terms of the Apache itself, it is the undisputed world leader in terms of bomb load, on-board electronics, power, and airframe mechanism. The increase inbat power from ten Apache helicopter gunships is simply unimaginable. If the battle with Angels, with ten Apache helicopter gunships, then Angels under themand of those Blood Wing fighters simply can not fill the Devils Army Factory defense line up, in the powerful air firepower under the blow, will only be defeated and fled. This time, Lucas gesture is really too big. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to the private sector, so it is important to note that Luca has used a lot of resources to get these ten Apache helicopters. Infantry fighting vehicles, Apache helicopter gunships is simply Im going to go, this is to our Devils Army Factory firepower deployment to an extremely sick point ah. Mr. Iron Fist cant help but open his mouth, eyes straight out of the essence. Even used Apache helicopters are fetching hundreds of millions of dors on the ck market. Not to mention brand new Apache helicopters. Baron also said with a lot of emotion.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason took a deep breath and said without hesitation, Luca brought over these weapons,bat vehicles, helicopters are worth about 2 billion dors, plus equipped with a Two-Gun Escort, the military industry in such a big deal estimate also know Luca can do it. Luca, you brought over so many manpower weapons, how to exin to the rest of Two Scarlet Guns? Jason smiled and asked. Luca grunted and said, Do I still need to exin to them? Theres no need at all, no one can stop me from saying anything. BesidesC At this point, she paused and leaned closer to Jason before whispering in his ear, Dont you forget, youre my man. How can I let my man be aggrieved and suppressed? I cant help you kill the enemy on the battlefield, but I can provide you with enough men and weapons, and the next time someonees to fight you, youll kill them hard! Id like to see that force in the dark world still dare to bully my man! Jason froze, and his face looked odd for a while. Listening to Lucas words, why does it feel like he is a white boy who has fallen in love with a beautiful big man? But Lucas words still made Jason feel very warm, but also appreciate the female BOSS showed the kind of domineering dare C who dares to touch my man I will get killed! Luca continued: I brought over this escort warriors, there are special helicopter gunshipbat warriors, they are extremely skilled and experienced in the Apache helicopter gunship operations. Anyway, the escort team isplete with all kinds of soldiers, plus this batch of arms, I think that even if there is any enemying to invade Devils Army Factory next time, it can be defended. Hold on, hold on. Jason smiled and continued, After equipped with these arms, Devils Army Factorys defense, firepower, etc. can be said to have been upgraded by several levels. Now Im not afraid that others wille and fight, instead Im afraid that they wonte. Thats good. Luca smiled sweetly, looking absolutely beautiful. Next, Jason asked the Satan Army soldiers in the field to transport this batch of arms back to Babias base, and next to distribute and deploy them to Devils Army Factorys defense line. With this batch of arms, plus armored fighting vehicles, helicopter gunships, has formed and and air firepower cooperation, the next time even if the dark world of some powerful forces, such as Night Shadow, Assassination League to invade, Jason side also has a battle power. However, spare Luca brought over this escort warriors, or far from enough to solve the problem of people in hand. Jason still needs to recruit troops and start building a training camp belonging to the Satan Operation Groups reserve army. Chapter 921 White Fox Leaves Venezu. Stone firearms headquarters. Blood Thrones face was gloomy, and he looked fidgety. Blood Python, Blood Ghost, these subordinates are standing aside, but silent as a chill, not dare to make a sound. Because at this moment Blood Thrones body has a violent hostility in the diffuse, invisible seems to have a furious fire in the diffuse, a face is like a dark cloud shrouded gloomy. The news of the Babia battle has been passed on. Angels died in battle, Angels under themand of more than 300 Blood Wing were wiped out. Satan won a big victory, Devils Army Factory that two unbreakable lines of defense is also called the devils defense. This battle was called Armed Warriors. Once again, Satan created a ssic battle in which the weak fought the strong and the few won the many! Before this battle, Blood Throne and Satan were still allies and had a verbal alliance. When the Satan Operation Group sent an urgent request for assistance, Blood Throne was unmoved and refused, because in his opinion, the Satan Operation Group would definitely be destroyed in this battle. Who would have thought that after this battle, the result would be the opposite. This makes Blood Throne a bit embarrassed, as an ally, in the face of Satan Operation Groups urgent request for help does not move, can be said to be a betrayal of trust and justice. This is the same as the future Blood Throne and Satan Operation Group side has not owe each other. However, often the interests of the struggle, either friends or enemies. Since they are no longer allies, inevitably, that is the enemy. Only, this enemy is too powerful and scary? Even a king-level powerhouse like Angels died on the spot, and none of the 300-plus elite Blood Wing survived, such a Satan Operation Group, causing a sense of fear in peoples hearts. It seems that I misjudged the situation and underestimated Satan, and made a wrong move. The first time I saw him, he said, I cant change whats happened, but if Satan really wants to do something, Ill take the initiative to find Lion and cooperate with him to fight the Satan Operation Group. Boss, you mean that Satans side may turn against us? Blood Python asked cautiously. Once Satans Devils Army Factory is built, he will definitelypete for South Americas arms market. Inevitably, he will sh with us, and when the timees, we will have to fight even if we dont fight. Blood Throne said. I really didnt expect Satan Operation Group to be so powerful that even a strong man like Angels had to die in battle. Blood Python opened his mouth and continued, But the strange thing is, why is the Assassination League so slow to act? Could it be that they could not bear this anger? Something big is about to happen in the dark world, which has attracted the attention of all the powers in the dark world. After that, some forces in the dark world wille to crush the Satan Operation Group, so lets just watch. Blood Throne said in a cold voice. Blood Python nodded and didnt say anything else. Seven dayster. Babia, in the Base Building. These days there is still little movement in the dark world. Jasons own injuries have also been greatly recovered, he suffered mainly internal injuries, but his body is iparable, with a self-healing speed that is difficult to reach, the speed of recovery from injuries is also much faster. Hemers headed by the Two-Gun Escort warriors and Single Arm brought over the Ghost Army Soldier has been integrated into the Satan Operation Group, began to start preliminary training with the Satan Army warriors, through training to test out the escort warriors and Ghost Army Soldier physical quality,bat characteristics, etc., to be able to make the appropriate deployment of personnel in the future of the actual battle. This day, White Fox found Jason, she said: Satan, I have to leave here for a while. Jasons face was stunned, he looked at White Fox and said, Is there something going on at City of Doom? White Fox shook her head, her face looked a little hesitant, as if she was considering whether to tell the truth or not. So whats going on? Jason asked. White Fox took a deep breath and finally said, I received a secret telegram from the Queen, who is summoning me back. So, I have to leave. Lady Darkness? Lady Darkness, she summoned you back? Jason was slightly surprised, he frowned and said, Does it have something to do with whats going to happen in the Darkness? White Fox nodded and said, I guess so. Not only me, but other powerful people under themand of Lady Darkness have been called back. Apparently it is to deal with something that is about to happen. White Foxs hidden identity is one of the Four Angels under Lady Darkness. Therefore, the Queen wanted to summon her back, and she had no way to resist, but to obey. This point, Jason naturally can not say anything, only to nod and said: Good, then you go first. When the timees, lets see what big things are happening in the dark world. Satan, a few battles down, Arctic Fox Mercenaries warriors are only 17 people left. This time the Queen summoned me back, and I cant predict what will happen behind. So, I already think, Sea Shark and their 17 Arctic Fox Mercenaries warriors will join your Satan Operation Group. I have talked to Sea Shark and the others and they are willing. White Fox said. Thats fine. You will still be their direct leader when youe back some day. Jason said with a nod. Then Ill go first. White Fox spoke, then she smiled foxily and said, Its still a bit of a pity, after all, I was not able to knock you down and then pressed to the ground to do whatever I want. It doesnt matter, theres a long day ahead. Jason smiled. Im off then, I look forward toing back to fight with youter. White Fox smiled. Jason saw her off until a ship dropped White Fox off at the docks of Babias port.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Now it seems that some of the big powers in the dark world, such as Lady Darkness, these people know what is about to happen, Jasons side still has no clue. This also makes Jason quite curious. But in his opinion this is good, at least to be able to divert the attention of these forces, to his Devils Army Factory to buy enough time to build perfect. After another week, the night of this day, the military industry female boss Luca sneaked into Jasons room. This time she has been staying in Babia, previously watched Jason in the recovery of the body, she also restrained herself from missing. By now, Jasons injuries have basically fully recovered, so she doesnt need to suppress her emotions. Jason this day and Single Arm cutbat, until he returned to his room in the evening, when he turned on the lights, his face was stunned. He saw Luca lying on his bed in a thin ck erotic dress. Most of the spring light is leaked out, down the slender waist with the side of the rounded buttocks, snow-white slender legs crossed, let a person look at the blood to get excited. Jason froze for a moment and murmured, I should not be in the wrong room, right? Chapter 922 Darkness Moves Lucas beautiful eyes turned, a mouthful of crystalline shellfish teeth lightly bite the lower lip, eye waves flowing between a trace of charm emerged, she stared at Jason, ate a smile, said in a teasing tone: like? In this case, can I say I dont like it? Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled. Of course you cant! Lucaughed, reached out and patted the bed next to him, and said, Then what are you waiting for? Luca blushed and said in annoyance, Whats the use of just looking at it, Satan, I miss you! The wordsing out of such a beautiful Western womans mouth at this scene were so powerful that one could not resist. Jason came over and admired the beautiful woman lying on the bed in the hazy light, and found it a great pleasure. Jason looked at the eyes of the brilliant, praise and praise. I feel that after a period of time, the military industry female BOSS more and more charming, in the long run, who can stand it ah? Luca looked at Jason just know looking, her heart a burst of exasperation, can not stand she got up slightly, a pair of jade arms hooked Jasons neck, pulling him down. Satan, tell me honestly, did you miss me? Luca asked with a smile as she felt the familiar scent of Jasons body. Yes, there arent many big beauties like you, so why not? Jason said with a straight face. Then what do you think? Luca winked, a seductive aura flowing from her eyes. The two of them were about to make out when, unawares, a cell phone ring came through. Jason could hear that it was his own cell phone ringing, and at this juncture, he didnt know who was calling. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. But the phone is ringing continuously, no intention of stopping. Ill look at the phone Jason said. However, Luca was clearly unwilling to let Jason check his phone. Just then C Knock, knock, knock! Outside the room door, there was a sharp knock on the door. The sudden knock on the door stunned both Jason and Luca, and their movements stopped. Jasons face could not easily lift up from that soft inclusion, took a deep breath and said, Who is it? Satan, its me Why didnt you answer when I called your cell phone? I know what the big thing is about to happen in the dark world. Outside the door, Manjusakas urgent voice rang out. What? You found out? Jason hurriedly jumped off the bed and was about to go straight over and open the door when Luca pulled him back and pointed at his body. Jason took a look and realized that he had taken off all his clothes and was left with a pair of shorts. He hurriedly put his clothes back on while instructing Luca to lie on the bed and keep quiet. Jason went over and opened the door and saw Manjusaka standing outside the door with an anxious look on his face. Did you find out? Whats going on? Jason asked.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nothing definite yet, but it should be close. Manjusaka opened her mouth and led Jason toward her office in this Base Building. Manjusaka had already procured six supeputers for her intelligence gathering work in the Dark World after she was stationed in the Base Building. When he arrived at a room on this floor, he saw aputer open, with aplex source code shing on it, which Jason could not understand. Manjusaka said: I gathered some information and found that the major forces, whether it is Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance, Shura Sanctuary or Lady Darkness side are recruiting some archaeological, geological survey and other professionals, Geological survey and other aspects of professional personnel. It is said to be rted to a relic that will be unearthed soon. There is only one relic that can attract the attention of all forces C Titan Ruins! Jasons face was stunned, about Titan Ruins, Manjusaka had already mentioned it to him before. Could it be that this relic was now going to be revealed? Titan Ruins really exists? Jason couldnt help but ask. If it has attracted the attention of so many forces, it must really exist. It is possible that news about Titan Ruins wille out in the near future, and exactly where and what location it is will surface. Manjusaka said in an excited tone. Jason frowned, from the current reaction of the major powers of the dark world, perhaps it is true. Otherwise what else could have happened that could cause these forces to pay so much attention? Even Night Shadow, Assassination League and other forces were able to put aside their blood feud with Satan Operation Group, knowing that Satan Operation Group was building an arms factory on this side of Babia and did not move, that indicates that there must be a more significant The event must be more significant for them to pay attention to. If thats the case, then the dark world will definitely be in a foul mood. Jason said. Manjusaka took a deep breath and said, Satan, once the Titan Ruins are unearthed, you must fight for them, the secret method of power evolution in the Titan Ruins is the focus of all the major powers fighting for it. The fight should definitely be fought, but also need to think long term. Jason spoke, and then said, Im not sure if Im going to be able to do that. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Once Titan Ruins is opened, it is bound to be a violent strife between the various forces. We dont need to rush, we should wait and see what happens first. Anyway, Ill be sure to keep an eye on it and gather relevant information. Manjusaka opened his mouth and continued, At the moment, these forces should be secretly recruiting some experts in geological exploration to determine the specific location of Titan Ruins, and may have made some progress now, but not yet precisely located. It would be good if our side could be the first to know the location of Titan Ruins. Chapter 923 Claiming Rewards About Titan Ruins, Jason has no big idea yet. The information he can grasp about Titan Ruins is close to nothing, maybe those big forces in the dark world may have a little bit of core information about Titan Ruins, and ordingly once Titan Ruins is really open, then these forces in the deployment of action is definitely prepared, also upy a great opportunity. So Jason is not anxious, anyway, anxious is also useless, his side does not have any advance deployment, in contrast to the dark world of those big forces, have already scouted in advance to explore. Once the urate news of Titan Ruinses out, it is inevitable that the major powers in the dark world will definitelypete for a head start, and then he will never bete to enter. Jason is also half-hearted about the existence of Titan Ruins in the Power Evolution Secret Method left behind by Titan, and he does not have the luxury of being able to get such a secret method of power evolution, dreaming that he will be able to reach a peak of power evolution in a short time, which is too unrealistic. In his opinion, the strength of his own power relies on his own cultivation, only sweat does not lie. In addition, he will not dy some of his ns for the Titan Ruins matter, the most important thing for him right now is topletely improve the Devils Army Factory, and at the same time strengthen the Satan Operation Groups warrior strength, on the one hand, recruiting, on the other hand, building a training camp belonging to the Satan Operation Groups training camp. The camp for the training camp has already been nned out and is located in an open space in front of the Devils Army Factory, which is convenient for training. Plus there are Satan Army warriors stationed here, the camps training instructors these are not a problem, and still cover a wide range ofbat skills, techniques, all kinds of instructors. On the matter of Titan Ruins, you just keep an eye on it for now. I am also curious about what will be inside this ruin. Jason said. Manjusaka nodded his head and said, I will keep an eye on it. With that, Manjusakas beautiful eyes turned, she lightly bit the corner of her mouth, her sexy and hot body had already closed towards Jason, she reached out and gently stroked Jasons chest, saying, Satan, I worked so hard to collect information and intelligence for you, what reward do you have? Reward? Jason smiled and said, OK, how much reward do you need, just ask, I will definitely meet it. Humph! Manjusaka grunted, reached out and gave him a squeeze and said, Thats not the reward Im talking about, I dont need a mary reward. The reward I need is your whole person Satan, you have been leaving me out for a long time, dont you know that I am a woman in great need? Especially after the first time was taken away from you Jason smiled after a speechless, thinking what do you mean taken away by me? It was you who took the initiative to push back! The manjusaka sexy body has been gently rubbing against his body, the kind of contact that is as if, let him fully feel the full of the wild seductive meaning. But Jason really did not dare to make a move,e on, his own room is still hiding a military industrial female boss, really to Manjusaka paid her so-called reward that Luca side how to exin? Its not that hes being generous, but we have to talk about a firste first served. It is not possible to take Manjusaka to his room and then to have one dragon and two phoenixes? This idea came to Jasons mind, but after he calmed down, he thought it was unlikely, at least not at the moment. However, such an idea can not be triedter. For now, its better to think about how to pacify Manjusaka, otherwise with her wild and tough style, she might be eager to put herself on the spot in this office. Manjusaka, I have been in a state of recuperation after the battle with Angels, if not for the fact that I see you hanging around in front of me every day, do you think I can restrain myself? I miss your wildness and spontaneity. Jason said fervently. Huh? You haventpletely recovered from your injuries by now? Manjusaka asked. Jason said, Almost recovered, but still a little bit, still need to recuperate a few more days. Dont worry, Im not going to leave a sexy girl like you alone, in a few days you might return to your room and see a man waiting for you hidden under your covers. Is that so? Manjusakas eyes lit up and she said with a smile, Im looking forward to that. Jason left and returned to his room after he had easily calmed Manjusaka down. He opened the door and heard Lucas voice inside, as if she was talking to someone on the phone and sounded impatient. Jason walked in and closed the door, Luca sensed it, rushed to the phone and said Im hanging up, and hung up straight away. Just on the phone? Jason asked. Just a few old guys, dont pay any attention to them. Luca spoke up, her beautiful eyes turned and she said with a smile, Satan, I thought you forgot about me after you walked out with Manjusaka. What are you talking about? Do I look like that? Jason said with a stern face. Luca smiled, the slender hand suddenly covered the end of the thighs on the thinyer of the skirt up a lift, half of the glittering white like snow round eye-catching, she reached out to pat, with a seductive tone said: Then what are you waiting for? Ive been thinking about you C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This scene, Jason look is hot blood, he can still say what, three times the clothes pulled off after the whole person directly pounced on. The time, infinite spring bloom, this charming insufficient outside the human also. The fireworks are easy to cold, lingering end. I dont know how long it took, but the room was like a glue-like tangle before it gradually subsided. Luca tame like a cat lying in Jasons arms, nostrils swooshing, tempting red lips gently open, and constantly puffed out a warm as orchid breath, apparently still from the wonderful peak of the party back to God. This is a passionate burst of charming entanglement down, Jason suddenly felt a burst of physical and mental relief. That is a kind of release after the rxed andfortable dare, this period of sessive wars plus the sacrifice of some brothers andrades around him, so his mood is also depressed bitter, and now some of their own emotions get released after the catharsis, but there is a very rxed and transparent feeling. Jason lit up a cigarette and took a drag, he remembered something like, asked: By the way, you know some western research bioenergypanies? The strength of the background is a little stronger. Chapter 924 News from Titan Ruins A bio-energypany? Manjusaka stretched her waist and opened her eyes, which were slightly closed, and looked at Jason with infinite tenderness and said, Why are you asking this?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jasons face was stunned, of course he couldnt say that he was asking for Sally. Sallys Herthum Group has been developing and researching the Zeus Project, which involves a lot of bio-energy issues and is in urgent need of some bio-energy research experts, but this project is crucial, so it needs to find some reliable bio-energy developmentpanies with strong backgrounds to cooperate. Jason thought about it and said, I have a friend in China who wants to find a strong international bioenergypany to start cooperation. I thought that you are well-connected in the West, so you might know the resources in this area. Bio-energy, you can find Alex, the Dubon familys young master. Youve met this guy before, thest time he apanied me to a party at Empire State Tower in New York. Luca said. Alex? Jason nodded, of course he remembered this the Dubon familys young master, thest dinner at Empire State Tower, he and Alex were also a good conversation, friendship. Although Jason hadnt had the chance to meet Alex again since thest dinner, he could see from that encounter that Alex was a warm and straightforward person without the arrogance and arrogance of a family man, and his personality was very simr to his. The Dubon family holds severalrgepanies in bio-energy, and many of the bio-energy research in the West is developed by thesepanies controlled by the Dubon family. This is also one of the Dubon familys important industries. You just talk to Alex. If he doesnt give you face, Ill go back to him. Luca said. Jasonughed dumbly and said, Although Alex and I have not known each other for a long time, we are friends who hate each other and have the same smell. Since his family has the resources for this, Ill just talk to him. Luca nodded, she crawled towards Jason, her luscious red lips pressed against Jasons face, blowing her breath and saying, Satan, I wish you could be by my side all the time. I love that feeling of being conquered by you Jasons gaze lowered, looking at the pair of perfectly curved snow-white semicircle, which still seemed to have traces of unresolved handprints, he said with a smile, If you really want to be with me every day, Im just afraid you cant stand it. Who said that? Luca gritted her teeth, then sheughed and said, Satan, didnt you just say you were going to teach me a new position? You cant go back on your word oh,e on now. ?? Jason was stunned, a face speechless, I have not yet finished a cigarette, you are bullying up? It is obvious that it is bullying ah! Beauty, you have to give me some time, right? Meaning you cant do it now? Jason was speechless again, which man said that just finished immediately and then a big male? Good for you, you dare to take advantage of the opportunity to hit me, right? Youre not going to get a good nights rest tonight. Jason put out his cigarette, thinking that tonight to let this Queen of Military Industry topletely subjugate, is really sorry to own Satan this name. Five dayster. Manjusaka has made a breakthrough in gathering information about Titan Ruins. This day, she hurriedly called Jason over. Jason was leading all the Satan Army soldiers in a training exercise, when he received Manjusakas notice, he immediately asked Mr. Iron Fist to continue training the Satan Army soldiers instead of him, and he drove back to the Base Building. Jason arrived at Manjusakas office and saw her waiting immediately. Satan, I think Ive guessed where Titan Ruins is about to appear. Manjusaka said in an excited tone. Jasons face lit up with joy and asked, Where? Manjusaka took a deep breath and said slowly, I have been collecting information on this for the past few days, and analyzed all the information I collected in detail. I found that the geological survey experts recruited by some forces in the dark world are basically going in one direction to scout. In addition, these days I have also collected some intelligence that some forces in the dark world have already started to secretly travel to a location with human hands. Where? Jason asked. Tierra del Fuego! said Manjusaka. Tierra del Fuego? froze Jason, a ce he knew of, he just hadnt been there yet. Manjusaka nodded, a map had been pulled up on one of theputers in the office, she reached out and pointed at the map and said, Tierra del Fuego is the southernmost ind in the world, and Ushuaia City on the ind is also the southernmost city in the world. tierra del fuego is just over 800 kilometers from Tierra del Fuego is just over 800 kilometers from Antarctica. The ind has a small resident poption of 20, 000 to 30, 000 people, but it is a tourist destination, and many tourists visit it during the peak season. ording to the analysis of the intelligence I gathered, Titan Ruins will be surveyed on Tierra del Fuego. You are saying that some forces in the dark world have now secretly traveled to Tierra del Fuego with human hands? asked Jason. Right. ording to the information I have gathered, Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance have all had people secretly moving to them. Manjusaka opened his mouth and continued, Right now, the exact news of Titan Ruins has not yet spread. Once Titan Ruins opens, the news will not be able to be concealed, and then all kinds of people in the dark world will go there. At that time, Im afraid that the perimeter on Tierra del Fuego about the unearthing of Titan Ruins will be blocked by the powerful people of the major powers. Therefore, my suggestion is that you can now take a part to move to Tierra del Fuego immediately, observe the situation there first and make some preparations in advance. Jasons eyes shed, he took a deep breath and said, Okay, then Ill go arrange the manpower and prepare to leave for Tierra del Fuego. Manjusaka hesitated, but finally she asked, Satan, can I go with you? Jason thought about it and shook his head, You should not go, because Tierra del Fuego will be extremely dangerous once all the major powers gather there. If my identity is exposed over there, Im afraid there will be less than one battle. Your duty is only to collect information, you stay here to collect information and just keep in touch with me at all times. Okay! Manjusaka only nodded, she also took into ount the problem Jason mentioned, once the war opened in Tierra del Fuego, she would not be able to help but would drag Jason down. Jason walked out and prepared to gather some Satan Army soldiers back to discuss the departure of Tierra del Fuego. Chapter 925 – Thinking about it That night, Jason gathered some of the core Satan Army warriors, Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron, Mary, Treg, Baron, lion, Cold, Eagle Eyes, and others, in addition to Single Arm. About the situation of Titan Ruins, Mr. Iron Fist and others really do not know anything. Satan Operation Group, only Jason knows it. This is what Manjusaka told him. Jason exined the situation of Titan Ruins to Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron, Treg and other Satan Army soldiers, and at the end, he said: Titan Ruins is said to have a secret method of power evolution. The truth of this is not known yet. All in all, right now Titan Ruins has attracted the attention of all the powerful people in the dark world, we naturally cant just sit back and watch. So, this Titan Ruins we also go to explore a bit, to see what is really there. However, we have just gone through a battle, the major powers in the dark world already know that we are building an arms factory in Babia, so it is still necessary for arge number of warriors to stay here for security. Mr. Iron Fist and others listened, no one made a sound to interrupt. Jason paused, then said: This time, I n to bring over about five or six people. There is no point in going with more people, after all, all the forces are gathered, our current strength is still a gap with the big forces of the dark world. We have fewer people, in the action is also more convenient. If we really encounter any dangerous situation, then we will evacuate at once. This time, the people who are going to Tierra del Fuego, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Phantom, Emily, Jason said in a deep voice. The teams Emilys face was stunned after hearing Jason actually let her go too, which was indeed unexpected. Jason chose to let Emily go is also after careful consideration, a few fights down, he has learned that Emily in closebat strength is indeed very strong, she cultivated Hyacinth, their own strength has been about to break through to the Completion Stage high level. Such strength, in the Satan Operation Group, if in hand-to-handbat, not many people can win Emily. When you go to Tierra del Fuego to explore the Titan Ruins, once you enter the ruins, you will encounter somepetitors or something, and in case of conflict, you will have to fight with your hands in the limited space of the ruins. This way Emilys powerful Hyacinth strength alsoes in handy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The rest of you, continue to be stationed in Babia, strictly in ordance with the disciplinary rules of the Satan Operation Group for training, vignce, sentry duty, etc. Jason spoke up and continued, lion, you prepare a team of about 50 soldiers to be on standby. If I encounter any danger or blockade in Tierra del Fuego, I will contact you and you will lead the troops over immediately. Yes, Captain Miller! lion nodded. After making the relevant arrangements, Jason also told the Satan Army soldiers to disband on the spot, and some who were going to apany Jason to Tierra del Fuego were to make some preparations in advance. Jason walked out of Base Building side by side and chatted in the night. Single Arm, this time to explore Titan Ruins, do you think the leaders of those major powers of the Dark World will also show up? Lets say Night Emperor, ughter and that mysterious and unpredictable Alliance leader from Bounty Alliance. Jason asked. Its hard to say. It depends on whether there is really something inside this relic that makes them move. Lets say that secret method of power evolution. The power level is rted to the improvement of their own strength, which is not to mention these people, even the Night Kings who have disappeared for a long time will be moved. Single Arm said. Night Kings? Jasons heart moved, for Night Kings he really knows too little, even Manjusaka such an intelligence expert gathered information about Night Kings is also extremely limited, heard Single Arm mentioned After hearing Single Arm mention this person, he could not help but ask, Single Arm, how much do you know about Night Kings? Single Arm shook his head and said, I dont know much, but when Night Kings was running through the dark world, his Eternal Night Shrine was the most powerful force in the dark world. With the disappearance of Night Kings, Eternal Night Shrine also disappeared, along with the many powerful people in Eternal Night Shrine. Jasons face was stunned as he remembered some spections that Manjusaka had told him. At that time, Manjusaka spected that the Asian ck market was most likely led by Devil Lord, the first strongest person under Night Kings, in addition to Devil Lord was also an Asian. As for Devil Lord is the person of which country in Asia, specific identity, characteristics, appearance, etc., all no one knows. Single Arm, you say that such an existence as Night Kings should not be able to fall without a sound, right? Jason asked. Ive never met Night Kings, but I know from some side information that he is very strong, and ughter is scary enough, right? But ughter has said privately that his current strength is still far from the peak strength of Night Kings when he was running through the dark world. Thats really strange, Night Kings strength tops the dark world, and Eternal Night Shrine is the number one powerful force in the dark world, why would it disappear without a sound? Jason really cant figure it out. Maybe Night Kings had to go to avoid some existence. I cant say the exact insider reason. Single Arm opened his mouth, his eyes shining, then said, Satan, in fact, there are still some extremely ancient races in this world. These races are extremely ancient, containing a very special and powerful bloodline, born with a terrifying strength. Perhaps the number of these races is small, but any one of themes out to be the top powerhouse that dominates the world. Some ancient races? Jasons face was stunned, which reminded him of the ancient hidden families and Hyacinth sects that were hidden in Carovia, these families, sacred ces and sects were also considered powerful forces that were hidden in the back, and those strong people at the top of the COMBAT, lets say Heritage Master Stage or even Saint Master Stage of the strongest people have a terrifying battle power that ordinary people can not imagine. Single Arm said those ancient races is not simr to Carovia in these ancient hermit families, holy ces, sect-like existence? These forces are not manifested in front of outsiders, but are secretly in control of everything. Could it be that the entire dark world is also the same? The dark world is actually controlled by the forces of several ancient races in the dark? These ancient races are so powerful that even existences like Night Kings have to disappear into hiding? These spections are linked together, Jason has a kind of thoughtful feeling, suddenly felt that the whole dark world is really shrouded in a veil of mystery, the water is too deep, simply can not see through. There is a saying that is very true, the stronger you stand the higher you will find yourself humble and ignorant. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Perhaps the only way to see the nature of this world clearly is to truly stand on top of that supreme pinnacle, high above the ground. Single Arm nodded and said, Thats true. I used to think that when I stood at the peak of the Secret Power Realm, I thought that the Blood Sword in my hands could kill all powerful enemies. It wasnt until the battle with ughter that I realized how ignorant I had been before. When you get stronger, you will find that there is a mountain higher than one in front of you. Haha - Jasonughed loudly, showing his pride and confidence, he said, then step by step to improve the strength, step by step to go higher, one day will walk up to the highest peak, look at the mountains All are short! Single Arm also smiled, he could hear the meaning of Jasons words C to be the strongest in the world! Chapter 926 – A Gathering of Strong People (I) The next day dawned. Jason and the rest of the group had already left and were heading to Tierra del Fuego immediately. Jason, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist and seven others left on the Two Scarlet Guns ship that Luca came on. Jason to go to Tierra del Fuego for a period of time, he is to let Luca leave Babia, Luca also did not have any objections, counting her stay in Babia is also more than ten days. Luca the ship travels directly to the port of Los Angeles, a port via Mexico will stop, when Jason and others will get off the ship, and then from Mexico directly fly to Argentinas capital Bu, and then from Bu to Tierra del Fuego. The ships facilities are extremely luxurious, therge cabin has been renovated, thefort level is no less than the top enjoyment of luxury cruise ships. Luca is a woman who cares about enjoyment, and the ship she is on naturally also focuses on this aspect. On one of the cabin bars, Luca poured Jason a ss of red wine, and she poured one for herself, took a sip and asked, Satan, how long will it take for you to go to Tierra del Fuego this time? Jason took a deep breath and said, I cant say. Anyway, after the Tierra del Fuego trip, Ill meet you in New York. Ill also talk to Alex about a bioenergy partnership. Sure, Ill meet you in New York then. Luca smiled, looking very happy. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. I dont want anything to happen to you. Jason smiled and said, Dont worry. Im a very life-saving person myself. Besides, with a great beauty like you waiting, how could I bear to watch you stay a widow? Hmph, you think too much, if something really happens to you and you cante back, Ill immediately find another man. Luca said with a hum. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and said, How dare you have such an idea, it seems that tonight I have to clean you up a good meal. Lucas blue eyes lit up immediately, and she smiled and said, Fight until dawn? Ahem Jason coughed a few times after hearing the words, he couldnt take it. Two dayster, a port terminal in Mexico. Jason and the others walked down from the port dock, and Luca sent them to the dock before waving goodbye to Jason. Jason and his group of seven left and went directly to the airport to take the same days flight to Argentinas capital, Bu, and then from Bu to Tierra del Fuego. The whole trip would take about two days. Tierra del Fuego, Ushuaia City. This is a beautiful little town, built on the mountain and facing the sea, the streets are not wide, but very clean. The streets are full of cute little wooden houses that only appear in fairy tales and belong to Snow White. The flowers in front and behind the houses are in full bloom, and its early summer in the southern hemisphere. However, the cold air and the snow-capped peaks at the top of the hill make you feel like the Antarctic in advance. Since Tierra del Fuego is very close to Antarctica, the temperature here is not too high, but not too cold either, and at this time of year, the average temperature is around ten degrees.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Technically speaking, it is not a tourist destination in Tierra del Fuego right now, but in recent days, every flighting from Ushuaia International Airport has been full. In addition to the flights, the port of Ushuaia has also been filled with cruise ships, which have been docked at the dock and havee out in teams. The short period of time that the crowds have formed has left the hotels in Ushuaia City in a state of overflow. In fact, not all of the various people that flocked to Tierra del Fuego during this time were in Ushuaia City. Hundreds of kilometers west from Ushuaia City, there is a junction line, which is located on a mountain range that is also a remnant of the Andes Mountains, where snow-capped, cier-lined, lush mountain slopes and majestic white snow-capped mountains meet. It is the border line between Argentina and Chile. This area is normally deserted. But at the moment, looking at the tnd, there is a camp stationed. Each camp has a g in front, the g has a corresponding icon, obviously represents a party, in addition to the camp is surrounded by heavily armed warriors stationed on patrol. Each camp will be separated by a certain distance, think also to avoid unnecessary conflicts and disputes. The banner in front of one of the camps is a dark Night Kings motif, which is well known in the dark world and represents Night Shadow. In the camp, a sturdy figure came out, he was physically strong, sturdy as a mountain, his body has a bitter killing aura, vaguely have a terrifying breath flowing in his body, he was d in battle armor, but also looks formidable. This is exactly the King of War in Night Shadow, a strength that is unfathomable. Have the scouts sent out not returned yet? King of War walked out and asked the warriors stationed around. King of War, they havent returned yet. The warriors on guard responded. The gaze in King of Wars eyes narrowed slightly, and looked over toward several camps of other forces located not far away, with a sharp glint in his eyes, without saying anything else. A hundred meters ahead, stationed at the camp of another force, the g erected in front of the camp is a bounty hunter icon, which is represented by the Bounty Alliance. In front of the camp stood a cold, seductive, sexy and tall woman. She wore a long ck dress, draped outside a cotton coat, she was very tall, at least one meter seventy-five height, her long legs round and slender at least upy two-thirds of her height, her skin snow white, delicate, a face cold in a seductive and provocative beauty of the intention, the angry breasts as if the dress can not hide. The actual Dark Phoniex is the one that is known to not many people in the dark world, but to mention the Bounty Alliances ck List powerhouse, that is known to everyone. And Dark Phoniexs strength is even ranked in the top three of Bounty Alliances top ten ck List powerhouses! Strange, why havent the scouts sent oute back yet? Did something unexpected happen? A cold look shed across Dark Phoniexs beautiful eyes. Chapter 927 – A Gathering of Powerful People (II) On the right side of Bounty Alliance, the Assassination Leagues camp was stationed. On the banner in front of the camp, the icon of the blood-dripping scythe appeared to be extremely conspicuous, invisibly emitting a kind of eerie bloodthirsty intention. Inside the camp, there was a figure sitting in a white battle uniform, a face that looked extremely handsome, his own temperament is quiet and elegant, but from his body but secretly released a control of all the most powerful pressure, between the hands and feet has a oppressive power. There are some warriors in the camp, two of them sitting in front of the man in white battle dress. The two men, one on the right, the eyes of the blood-colored, revealing an extremely crazy murderous intent. The one on the left has a tattoo of a small bloody sword on his brow, which looks bizarre and horrible. These two were both top ten assassins in the Assassination League, one was called yer and the other Dark Sword. Still no news? The man in white battle dress opened his mouth and asked in an indifferent tone. Report to Sovereign, there is still no newsing back. Dark Sword opened his mouth and said. The man in the white battle suit nodded at his words and did not say anything else. This is precisely the Assassination League, in charge of the North America stronghold of the general director Sovereign. The Assassination Leagues original three stronghold chiefs, Sovereigns reputation is the highest, the strength is also the strongest. Angels wanted to overpower Sovereign, so he sent Blood Wing tounch the siege of Babia, trying to destroy the Satan Operation Group with his single effort and take over the Devils Army Factory built by the Satan Operation Group. If Angels really seeded, then his achievements really overshadowed Sovereign, and he would have been able to suppress Sovereign as he wished, and be the existence of the Assassination Leagues prestige status second only to ughter. Unfortunately, things did not go as nned, and Angels died in that battle, along with the more than 300 warriors he led in the past. Assassination League side, Sovereign personally came, only to be in charge of the European stronghold of Dark Generals will also show up. In front of the Assassination Leagues camp, there is another forces camp. In front of the camp, a g was also ced, with a distinctive pattern on it, faintly outlining the back of a queen sitting alone on a throne with her back to the beings, surrounded by dark hues. This is the mark of Lady Darkness power representative. The camp is surrounded by the warriors under Lady Darkness are stationed on patrol, their breath is cold, solemn, showing a strong discipline and powerful breath fluctuations. As if under their guard, no one can presume to cross the thunderbolt step. The camp, Lady Darkness under the Four Angels have arrived, White Fox as White Angels also among them, at this time she is d in battle armor, the charming face is still covered with a fox-shaped mask, but her breath is no longer with Jason when the foxy color, reced by a kind of ughter The coldness. In addition to White Fox, the remaining three angels are Dark Angels, Light Angels and Blood Angels.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the three angels are all women, but with different looks and very different temperaments. Dark Angels has a kind of indescribable weird and gloomy feeling, forgiving her face is also extremely beautiful, but in her own kind of weird and gloomy atmosphere under the envelope, look like a witch like, let the heart give birth to a kind of frightening fear. Light Angels temperament soft, beautiful face, a move between a soft feeling like water, in her body as if there is really a warm light around, so that every person who sees contact with her will be illuminated by this group of light, which produces a feeling of involuntary to get close. Blood Angels sexy lips coated with scarlet like blood lip gloss, but this does not hide her wild and smoldering face, a long red hair is also bright red like blood, her breath is cold in a strong killing breath, obviously a ruthless and decisive woman. This Four Angels posture varies, temperament is also different, or fox charming tititing, or gloomy and bizarre, or quiet and soft, or smoldering cold blood. The only thing inmon is that they are all extremely beautiful, each with their own beauty. In the camp, not only Four Angels, there is also a figure sitting on a high seat, he was draped in a ck cloak, from under the cloak revealed a face covered with wrinkles. This looks like an old man. He sat there, his body has an aura like from the depths of darkness in the diffusion, just by this aura as if it is enough to drag people into the endless abyss of darkness. This is his own unique darkness, so he walked through the ce, as if darkness shrouded, bringing the dark abyss of despair and horror. Because of this, he has the name Darkness Spreader. Darkness Spreader, Lady Darkness under themand of the first strong, in fact, his age is not too old, the real age and his appearance has a huge difference. In fact, Darkness Spreaders age is only about forty, but he looks like an old man in his sixties. Some people in the dark world also specte that the reason for this is that when Darkness Spreader opened the secret realm of his own power, he obtained a forbidden power, and this terrifying but forbidden power needed to suck his own life essence, which is why he aged rapidly. Dark Angels, is there any movement in the camp over at Shura Sanctuary? Have all of their Four Shura Kings arrived? Darkness Spreader opened his mouth and asked. Dark Angels responded, Asura, the head of the Four Shura Kings, hase, and Dark Shura has also arrived. The remaining Ghost Shura and Blood Shura have not yet been seen. Darkness Spreader nodded and said slowly: Dark Shura was wounded by mest time, but unfortunately I still let him escape, it is really a pity. This time if the Four Shura Kings of Shura Sanctuary are all together, then we will get rid of them all together. When Bishop Shura bes a loner, lets see how he canpete with the Queen. Lady Darkness and Shura Sanctuary have a long history of grudges between them, and this time the news of Titan Ruins appearance has led Shura Sanctuary to reappear in the dark world again, and when these two forces meet here, there is bound to be a vicious battle. This junction line, has been stationed in the dark world a powerful force of the camp. The manpower of all the major forces seem to be waiting for further news of the situation, so all the forces are also stationed here in advance, ording to the troops. Such a situation is said to be a strong gathering of people, which is previously in the dark world, can be said to be never seen in full bloom. The gathering of strong people from all sides is bound to inevitably a tiger fight, right now under the seemingly calm surface, in fact, a bloody storm has been brewing. Chapter 928 Satan Arrives Ushuaia International Airport. A passenger ne flying straight from Bu slowlynded on this airport. With the ne taxiing for some distance and then gradually stopping, the cabin door also opened, and the passengers on the ne began toe out of the airport. Among them, there are Jason, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, Phantom, Emily seven people. Jason and his group of seven people stepped off the ne, went to the baggage im point to wait for their luggage, and then walked out of the airport. This time they came to Tierra del Fuego, Jason and his group used the expedition as an identity evolution. The relevant expedition documents areplete, these are Manjusaka side has helped to arrange, with this identity as a cover, in the action will also get a certain convenience, even if encountered with the dark world of manpower, but also can temporarily paralyze the other side. Jason they took a car back to a hotel booked in advance, this hotel although not up to the standard of star hotels, but the hotel environment is also extremely clean and tidy, check into the hotel room, but also from the balcony to see the Tierra del Fuego far kind of cier snow mountain beauty. After walking into the hotel room, Jason immediately took out hisptop from his backpack, turned it on and connected to the Inte to get in touch with Manjusaka. In the video, Manjusaka, still busy in her server room office, says to Jason on the video, Have you arrived in Tierra del Fuego yet? Yes, right now in Ushuaia City. Jason said. Manjusaka, who was busy gathering intelligence information, said, ording to the information I intercepted, the people from the Dark World who are heading to Tierra del Fuego are heading to the junction line in Tierra del Fuego. So it seems that Titan Ruins is most likely to be found in the junction line. Do you mean that my side is also heading to the junction line? Jason asked. Yes, we can take the opportunity to go now, and if we encounter the Dark Worlds manpower, we can avoid conflict with them for the time being. Manjusaka said, At the moment, the junction line is full of people from all the major forces in the dark world. If you dont go there in advance to familiarize yourself with the environment or something, once Titan Ruins opens, it will be very difficult for you to break in. Okay, I understand. You can also try to gather to see which of the major powers in the dark world are actually strong people over. Jason said. Manjusaka nodded and said, Well, I will keep an eye on it and will inform you first if there is any news. In addition, my side and your body positioning system has signal connection, locking your location. In the course of your actions, my side will tell you in advance which road to take, whether there is danger ahead, etc. Jason smiled and said, So we can act a lot easier. Well, lets not talk about it, Im going to have dinner with the others, then go find a car and leave first thing in the morning. Okay!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Manjusaka nodded and ended the video call. Jason walked out of the room and gathered Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Phantom and the others and went for a stroll through St. Martin Street, the main street of the small town. This street is also amercial street where many tourists can be seen, rushing to store in the stores on both sides of the street. The items here are all tax-free, so the prices do seem to be favorably cheap. After strolling around, Jasons stomach started to get hungry and they started to think about eating some good food. The most famous food in Ushuaia City is spider crab. The spider crabs here are so big and tasty that they are a real treat for the taste buds. Jason and his team chose a local restaurant and naturally, spider crab is a must-order staple, and they had one of each vor. From the time they arrived here until now, Jason and his team seemed to be wandering around looking for food, but in fact, they also had a hidden agenda. Since the Titan Ruins matter has caused the whole dark world to be moved, now the dark world has been infiltrated into the Tierra del Fuego, it is inevitable that this small city will exist everywhere in the major forces under the eyes, spies. Jason their apparent identity is the expedition, came to this small town, to this small town as a resting ce, that the performance of the natural with the identity of the expedition to meet some. The usual expedition or touristse here, take advantage of the free time will go walking around, taste the food or something. This is what will dispel the doubts of some eyes. After all, Jason and his team cant guarantee that they wont be watched by the eyes after they arrive in this small town. After a full meal, Jason asked Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and the three of them to inquire with the local residents about the situation of the used car market, if appropriate to purchase two cars to use. From here to the junction point there are hundreds of kilometers to travel, without a vehicle to get around is not feasible. Jason, Single Arm, Phantom and Emily continued to wander around. Nowadays, Emilys face is too high without any cover, and everywhere she goes she attracts a lot of sideways nces, which makes Jasonugh bitterly. The good thing is that Phantom in his strong request, finally no longer wear the green mask, but a hijab wrapped face, this dress is also like the Middle Eastern women in general, but will not make people feel strange. If Phantom had continued to wear her trademark Green Face Mask, it would have been a big problem, and might have been identified by some eyes of the major powers in the dark world. In the process of shopping, Jason received a call from Mr. Iron Fist, saying that he had found two Shepherd off-road vehicles in the used car market, both of which had been modified for off-road performance, and although they were only fifty percent new, they were still very powerful. Jason directly let Mr. Iron Fist purchase down, and then drive back to the hotel first. Afterwards, Jason and others also took a taxi back to the hotel. mr. Iron Fist and the three of them had already arrived first, Jason and others came back and gathered mr. Iron Fist and them all to his room to talk about things. Were leaving early tomorrow morning for the border between the two countries in Tierra del Fuego, and Manjusaka has already located us there. So it will be a lot easier for us to make the drive. Jason opened his mouth and continued, This time I didnt have a contact to acquire weapons. The main reason is that this small city is already full of the eyes of the major powers, if you contact some intermediaries to buy weapons, it will attract the attention of these eyes. Weapons do not need to worry about this, the major forces of the dark world came a lot of manpower, when the time directly from them to grab it. In short, everyone rest early tonight, get enough energy. Tomorrow morning, we will leave early to see what this Titan Ruins is and what exists. Jason said. Everyone nodded, nothing more to do all began to go back to their rooms to prepare for rest, only Emily stayed behind. Chapter 929 Emily’s Mind When Jason saw that Emily hadnt left, his face froze, and then he said with a smile, Cant you sleep in a different ce? Do you n to stay overnight at my ce? Its not impossible Emily sniffed and red at Jason, the pair of narrow and feminine phoenix eyes this moment out of the end of the style is full of people turned upside down, not to mention with her as the flow of the wind back to the snow light clouds of the suns face. Emily is more or less ustomed to Jason such a scoundrel, if put in the past, lets say still in Carovia when she has long been angry. But now, her understanding of Jason has been gradually deepened, she can understand, in Jason usually looks like a serious appearance underneath, but in fact is a serious and responsible man, in the battle he showed the calm, calm, unrest in the face of danger has been decisive for her admiration, and his body that natural leadership-like infectious and rallying power, only in the battlefield The only time I can feel it is in the battlefield. Cant you be a little more virtuous? Emily said, Im staying to talk to you about something. Jason put away that image of no decency, he lit a cigarette and smiled, Well, what do you want to talk to me about? This time we are going to explore inside a relic? Emily asked. Jason nodded and said, Yes, to explore the Titan Ruins, which is said to be a relic left by Titan in ancient times. There may be some treasure inside or something like that. As for the true or false that is not known. Emily slowly said: In Carovias Hyacinth, there are also some relics to explore. Lets say some Hyacinth predecessors left behindbat relics and so on. But these relics are full of unknown dangers, and the longer the dusty relics, the air inside will exist toxic gas. There may be some hidden doors and organs. There are some experts in my family who are proficient in concealed doors and mechanisms, and in the search for dragons. Do you think I can get them toe over? Jason was very grateful when he heard that Emily wanted to ask the familys extraordinary people toe over to help.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The Titan Ruins has attracted powerful forces from all over the dark world. We are not alone in our quest. So its useless to get some experts in this area to help. The manpower of the major powers will not stand by and watch us explore whats going on. Besides, this time to get involved in this matter, my purpose is not the treasure inside Titan Ruins. I think the treasure thing is too vague, far better to have something practical. Practical? Lets say what? Emily asked, blinking her eyes. Lets say we find a chance to take out some of Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliances men. Especially Night Shadows men, see must kill. Weve already got a blood feud with them anyway. If we can take this opportunity to get rid of some of their strongest people, it will be a worthwhile trip. Jason said. Emily nodded and said, Okay, then I wont let the people inside the familye over to help. Jason suddenly asked, By the way, have you reached the Completion Stage high level of strength now? Emily shook her head and said, Not yet, not even close. But I have already touched this threshold of Completion Stage high stage. I am not in a hurry to break through, continue to cultivate the sense, when the time is ripe can also be a breakthrough up. After a pause, Emily said: By the way, that Single Arm seniors own killing Qi is very heavy, I can also see that his strength is very strong. The sword attack he cultivates has something inmon with the ruthless killing path I pursue. I still want to find a chance to ask him for advice. At the peak of Single Arms strength, it should be a level simr to the peak strength of the Heritage Master Stage in Hyacinth. But when ites to life and death battles, I think it will be a bit stronger than a Heritage Master Stage peak powerhouse. After all, the strongest people in the dark world are cultivated from arge and small battle of blood and fire to kill the strength. This is different from Hyacinth where many martial artists are closed to cultivate to break through the realm. If you really want to put on the battlefield of life and death, the same strength, or the dark world is generally stronger. Of course, this is not absolute, but can only be said to be universal. Jason said. Emily nodded, for Jasons words, she is now more or less agree. Came to Babia, experienced a battle down, she understands that every warrior in the dark world, are walking on the edge of life and death, no one can guarantee that in the next battle can survive. And those veterans who have endured hundreds of battles without dying, step by step, when they metamorphose into strong people, can imagine how strong they are. As for some martial artists in Hyacinth, many of them are closed to cultivation and seriouslyck the life and death trials in the battlefield. Even if there are somepetitions in Hyacinth, they are still on point. The real strongest people stille from fighting in the battlefield, not from practice. You can always go to Single Arm if you want to exchangebat tips. Single Arm is known as the King of Killers, and his aura of killing is really one of the best. You should be able to learn from him, and it will help you. Jason said. Good. Emily nodded, then said, Then Ill go back to my room to rest. Jason looked at Emilys beautiful jade face, his gaze lowered and he couldnt help but sweep over her chest that was so proud and high, he smiled yfully and said, Youre leaving now? Not staying overnight? Dont you have a stunningly sexy military girl BOSS now? Seeing you being bullied, she directly sent arge number of arms, such a gesture is called domineering. Emily opened her mouth, then said, Im going to stay, this matter has reached her ears, when she directly sent an escort team to point a gun at me, you help her or help me? Jasons face was stunned upon hearing this, and in the interval, Emily had already turned around and walked forward. When Jason came back to his senses, what he saw was Emilys graceful back, under the slender waist, the side like a brand new millstones rich buttocks swaying from side to side, extremely tempting to the eyes. Jason was dumbfounded andughed, he was just joking, thisdy is directly Luca to move out. Jason looked at the time is alsote, he also intend to rest, tomorrow will drive to the Tierra del Fuego junction. Perhaps, after arriving there, will begin to face a variety of dangerous and strong enemies. Chapter 930 Blood-stained Snow (I) The next morning. Jason and the others woke up one after another, washed up, packed their luggage, and had a simple meal before they checked out of the hotel and drove the two used Shepherds they had purchased, driving along the west side of Tierra del Fuego. In Babia, in a server room office, Manjusaka had already locked Jason and the others in ce through location. On theputer screen, through the satellite GPS she was able to see the two cars Jason and the others were in moving, and she zoomed in on the screen to see the road conditions in the direction Jason and the others were driving. If there is something that needs attention on the road ahead, she will contact Jason directly from her side, and at the same time she is working out an optimized road map for Jason and the others to drive on. On the highway, two Wrangler SUVs were speeding along. Jason was driving one of the cars, with Single Arm in the passenger seat and Phantom and Emily in the back seat, and Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Baron in the other car. Tierra del Fuego is a small area and there are not many cars on the road, so Jason and his two cars drove fast, speeding towards the west. ording to the current speed, Jason felt that within about two hours, should be able to reach the junction. As he was driving, Jasons cell phone rang, and when he saw that it was Manjusaka calling, he immediately answered and said, Hello, Manjusaka? Satan, I looked at your route, if you keep driving like this, you will arrive at the front of the junction line. If you drive straight through, you will encounter them in advance. Therefore, I have nned a route for you to arrive at the end of the back of the junction line. This junction line is actually the remnant of the Andes Mountains, which is located at the foot of the mountain behind this remnant. I suspect that if the Titan Ruins were to be unearthed, it would probably be in this direction as well. Manjusakas voice came. Okay, then well follow the route youve mapped out. Jason said. Manjusaka immediately told Jason their route through instant messaging. They got off the highway at the junction in front of them, then went to the right, which was equivalent to making a big circle and driving directly to the back of the junction line. In this way, the journey time may take about four or five hours. Jason they do not care, along the way to speed up the car, the car continued to whistle speed. The more you drive forward, the colder it gets, but theres no snow on the road, so you can still maintain a certain speed and drive. This route is a bit remote, but there is really no vehicle personnel on the road, driving to the mountain range section, the road also began to rugged steep up. The good thing is that the two Shepherds are modified professional off-road vehicles, the chassis is very high, all the way through the unimpeded drive. About three oclock in the afternoon local time, Jason they drive the two encountered the mountain range, is unable to continue to drive forward. Jason got out of the car, put on warm clothes before getting out, and finally put on a windbreaker, put on a backpack and walked along the mountain range.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked at the road map and saw that there was still about five kilometers to Manjusakas destination, which could be reached within an hour by bipedal sneaking. The forest on the mountain range is lush and green, but the air is a touch cold, the temperature inside the city is more than 10 degrees, but here the temperature plunged to about zero degrees. In the process of sneaking forward, Jason and others are secretly on guard, they do not carry hot weapons, the weapons on their bodies are sabers and other cold weapons. Everyone be careful, although this is not the back of the junction line, but also be wary of the scouts in the dark world wille to scout the situation. Jason opened his mouth and said. Jason took the lead and led the group to dive forward. With the help of the forest terrain on the mountain range as a cover, in the process of sneaking, they are also silent, as far as possible to avoid their own figure exposed. After about three kilometers of sneaking forward, Jason suddenly raised his right hand, followed by other people immediately stop, look alert, on the ground quickly set up a formation to face the surrounding to guard against. Single Arms figure quietly appeared at Jasons side, apparently, he also sensed something. Blood gas, there is a heavy blood gas ahead. Single Arm lowered his voice and said slowly. Jason nodded, he just now also sensed the heavy pungent smell of blood. Jason gestured toward Phantom, Phantom understood, her body moved, transformed into a phantom like, silently sneaking forward to scout. Jason is with the rest of the people with the help of the evolution of the surrounding, their own breathpletely convergence, while alert to the surrounding situation, and constantly sneak towards the front. A few momentster, Jasons headset came Phantoms call: ahead is a battlefield left after the battle, did not reconnoitre the rest of the suspicious people, the battlefield left behind seems to stretch towards the front, the scene is also very tragic Speaking of thest, Phantoms tone are some strange change. Wait in ce, well go over there now. Jason said, and he and Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist and others immediately sneaked up and rejoined Phantom. After arriving at the scouting point where Phantom was, looking forward, he saw a snowy t ground in front of him, with corpses lying horizontally and vertically, at least twenty of them, scarlet blood staining the snow on the ground bright red and condensing into a bloody ice block. After confirming that no one was around and there was no potential threat, Jason and the others emerged and walked towards this tragic battlefield. After approaching, spare Jason this kind of years in the battlefield to kill, for the battlefield all kinds of tragic situation are ustomed to people, this moment also not only some creepy feeling. These dead warriors died extremely gruesome, some warriors were directly opened belly, some warriors throat area was directly scratched open, some warriors heads have been bloody From the battle traces, it is obvious that they were killed by someone with a terrifying force. The human form that killed these warriors is the same as the head of the beast, killing means extremely ruthless, look at these warriors like a beast to dismember. Jason opened his mouth, while there was some doubt in his mind. For some powerful closebat experts, the focus is on a one-hit killbat technique, there is no need to spend effort to cause such limb tearing kill injuries. So, what exactly is the other side some people? Judging from thebat uniform emblems of these dead fighters, they belong to Night Shadow and Bounty Alliance respectively. Mr. Iron Fist said. Single Arms gaze towards the front, can see, from this ce to the front there are some battle traces, a road of snow are stained with scarlet blood. Jason immediately said: Pick up the weapons on the ground, collect enough ammunition, we continue to scout ahead. Chapter 931 Blood-stained Snow (II) There were many firearms scattered on the ground, mainly assault rifles, but also some sniper rifles, it can be seen that these fighters are scout fighters, came to scouting missions when they encountered an unknown enemy, directly killed dead. Jason picked up a few assault rifles to see, noting that the scout fighters in the encounter with the enemy, it was toote to shoot, the enemy can be said to be instantly killed in front of them, unarmed or with a cold weapon will be all killed in the air. This makes Jason feel curious, these scout fighters can appear here, must be extremely elite warriors, it is impossible to say that the enemy will not have time to shoot. So, this battlefield is far from as simple as it seems. Stand by! Jason said in a low voice. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and other people nodded, carrying weapons picked up from the ground, in the three directions of this battlefield gaze on alert to guard. Jason and Single Arm checked out the battlefield and coldly saw a pit on the ground where some of the fighters had fallen, turning over the bodies of these fighters.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. There were six or seven such pits. Jasons mind immediately came up with an image C a man of unknown identity crouching in these pits, to the ground snow to cover themselves, waiting for the team of warriors scouting to approach, these crouching hands leapt out, with a fierce and iparable means to attack and kill the scouts warriors. At present, it seems that only this spection can be justified. From the death of these warriors, it does not look like the warriors of other forces in the dark world, then it will be that force of manpower? Jason could not figure it out, but said: Lets go, follow these battle traces and sneak forward. There may be a team of unknown warriors in this area, the other side is not from the dark world. They tend to hide in disguise on the ground, and the other side has amazing meleebat capabilities, so be very careful. Jason led the group to continue to sneak forward along the battle trails left along the way, and the battles appeared sparse going forward until about a kilometer further down the road, when another tragic battlefield appeared. In this battlefield, there were about 20 dead fighters, including the Assassination Leagues Blood Wing, and some fighters wearing the Shura Sanctuary emblem. The death of these warriors is also extremely gruesome, dismembered, as if gnawed by a prehistoric beast. This killing method seems primitive, barbaric yet brutal. The blood here has not yet frozen, the battle here has not long happened. Single Arm reached out and dipped his hand into the blood on the snow and spoke. Jason nodded, he took a deep breath and said, Everyone follow me, Mr. Iron Fist, you take the rear, Treg, Baron, you are in charge of the two nks, Phantom continue to scout towards the front. Jason led the team to continue to sneak forward to track, in terms of tracking, he is absolutely a master level master, has a wealth of experience. The first time I saw Phantom stop in front of me, she seemed to have found some kind of clue. Jason approached, Phantom pointed towards the ground in front of him. In front of the snowy ground, it is obvious to see a footprint, these footprints are a littlerger than normal, a footprint extending forward, and the front is the depths of this remaining Andean vein. These footprints extend forward, and it is not known where they lead. Single Arm whispered: It should be the footprints left by the mysterious warriors who created this series of killings. Judging from the length of these footprints, these mysterious warriors are all big and tall people. Jason nodded and said, Although we dont know the identity of these people, but right now we dont have any conflict of interest with each other. If we follow these footprints, it will cause unnecessary misunderstanding once both sides encounter each other. Saying that, Jason looked around, the right side of the direction is a peak of the remaining veins, he brightened up and said, We climb up this peak from the right side. The front should be simr to a canyon area. After climbing this peak, we can see the situation below from the height, and we may be able to detect the traces of those mysterious warriors. The crowd nodded their heads and dived upwards along with Jason from the remaining peak of the vein on the right. The peak was not too high, and Jason and the others were diving fast, and after about half an hour, they had arrived at the top of the peak. Jasony on the ground and crawled forward to the edge of the peak and looked down to see that it was indeed a canyon area terrain with another peak on the opposite side echoing it and a slightly undting clearing between the two peaks. Theres someone down there! Jason spoke up and was looking down with a telescope when he saw several warriors in ambush in the clearing below, right at the two ends of the canyon entrance. Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist and others have alsoe to observe, in their sight, these ambush warriors appear extremely primitive, the body is only clothed in animal skin clothing, feet and upper body is basically naked, they seem to be not afraid of the cold, in such a cold temperature, move freely. Jason pointed his binocrs at one of the warriors and observed under a wide focal length, the warriors long disheveled hair was just draped, his face was square, his bronze skin seemed to transmit a metallic luster like a bronze skin and iron bone body, their bones were oddlyrge, their bodies were extremely sturdy, the thickness of their arms alone was as thick as the calves of ordinary people. These warriors are at least two meters tall, sturdy and robust, and contain terrifying strength within. It seems that these scout warriors of the major powers of the dark world are the ones they killed. Jason opened his mouth and said. What exactly are these warriors? From their attire and physique, they are obviously different from us, and they are not the manpower of the dark world forces. Is it possible that they are the natives on Tierra del Fuego? Mr. Iron Fist frowned, also greatly surprised. Jason shook his head and said, I dont know. Anyway, for now, dont start a conflict with these people. They are here in ambush and on guard, obviously watching out for the manpower of the major powers of the dark world. Those scout warriors were killed, the major forces of the dark world will soon make their move. The words just finished, Jason suddenly felt something like, he fiercely a roll over to the hand, the hand of a M16 pointed forward, the bodys breath suddenly cold down, vaguely revealing a killing machine. The Blood Sword in Single Arms hand was also drawn, half crouched on the ground, ready to rush out and kill. At the same time, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Phantom and others also took action, the weapons in their hands pointed forward, and looked alert. Come out! I can already feel your breath! Jason opened his mouth and said in a low voice. There was silence all around, and as far as the eye could see, the entire ground of the mountain peak was covered with white snow, and lush trees crisscrossed thendscape. If you donte out, Im going to shoot across! Jason said again. The words have just fallen, a pit in front of the ground, a figure is finally standing up, d in white fur coat, but also can not hide her exquisite curves, this is a woman. Chapter 932 Mystery Woman The moment this woman emerged, Jason felt a moment of disorientation. This woman is as beautiful as a genie, but from the bones of an unspoken noble temperament. She was draped in a white fur coat, inside a white dress, the dress is not decorated with any pattern, it seems simple, but in her body, but reflecting a holy and noble intention. She has a long, radiant golden hair, draped over the shoulders, reflecting a porcin-white jade-like exquisite face, an exquisite face difficult to describe with words and, beautiful as a dream, unreal beauty, as if it should only exist in fantasy or portraits. The pupils in her eyes are not ck or brown or turquoise blue, but amber, looking like two of the worlds most pure and radiant amber iid in her eyes, glittering, beautiful beyondpare. In the face of a gun pointed at her, the corners of her sexy and delicate lips slightly raised, pink transparent lips already do not need any lip gloss to embellish, which is already the most beautiful color. From her performance, she did not reveal the slightest bit of malice, but instead took the initiative to show a friendly look. But she definitely did not panic or nervous, she is still quiet and calm, the body out of that noble intention without the slightest deliberate manifestation, and do not let people feel offended, but rather feel that she should be like this, such a temperament and she is born with. Jason is a bit overwhelmed by the reaction, he would not dream of meeting such a woman in this off-the-beaten-path birdless mountain C a woman as beautiful as a genie, as noble as a princess-like. Who are you? Whats the meaning of trailing behind us? Jason spoke again, and he spoke in English. The mysterious woman seemed to understand Jasons words, she skimmed her lips, seemed to look a little aggrieved, at the end her pink cherry lips opened slightly and said, Sorry, I didnt know you guys were here. I didnt mean any harm, I just came over to see how those people acted. Those people? Jason froze for a moment, and then he reacted as if he hade to his senses and said, You mean those warriors in animal skin clothing at the bottom of the hill? The mysterious woman nodded. You know these warriors? Jason asked. The mysterious woman shook her head and said, No, but I know them. After a pause, she continued, You are from the outside world, right? Titan warriors have extremely strong eyesight and ears, so if you continue to half-crouch like this, maybe they will see you. What do you mean, Titan warriors? Jason froze.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Can you guys put down your weapons? There are so many of you, are you still afraid of me? The mysterious woman said. The woman in front of him was mysterious and seemed to know the origins of these beast skin d warriors? Or what Titan warriors? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Perhaps, we can know some secrets from this womans mouth. At that moment, Jason gestured toward Mr. Iron Fist and others, the weapons in their hands have been put away, this mysterious woman also came over, approaching her body seems to carry a strange fragrance, extremely refreshing. She took a look down from the hill and also retracted, those beautiful amber eyes looked at Jason and said, Dont you know that they are Titan warriors? By Titan warriors do you mean Titans? Titan really exists? How is that possible! Jason frowned. They are just Titan people, not the real Titan. titan has long since disappeared. The mysterious woman opened her mouth and continued, Titan people have a thin bloodline of Titans in their own bloodline, this race should be thousands of years ago, Titan and other races intermarried offspring, these offspring and after generations of bloodline reproduction heritage, to now the body of the Titan bloodline has been extremely rare, but still retain a little. So called Titan people. Jason immediately felt his head was a bit inadequate, the whole person felt a bit confused. The amount of information revealed by this mysterious woman in a few simple words is too much, from her words to analyze, this world really existed Titan, has disappeared, but the Titan bloodline continues to the present? Although it has been very thin, but also the so-called Titan bloodline? Are you saying that Titan really existed? Not a made-up legend? Jason couldnt help but ask. The mysterious woman looked at Jason with a puzzled look in her eyes, and she said, Of course it really existed. But that period of history is too long ago, even the elders of my n including some preserved documents, the knowledge of that period of history is almost a nk. Jason keenly caught the words in the mysterious womans words, and he asked, And what race are you from? How do I call you? You may call me Lilith, the mysterious woman spoke, and after a moments thought, she said, As for my race please allow me to keep it a secret for the time being, not that I cannot trust you, and if it is necessary for you to know I will say. Lilith Jason looked at the woman with a strange gaze, he surmised that this womans origins must be extraordinary, and her race must be as old as these so-called Titan people. The womans race must be as old as these so-called Titan people. You seem to know a lot. Jason opened his mouth and continued, These Titan warriors killed a lot of people in the front, and they are now guarding this ce, what exactly is the meaning of this? In the past few days, a lot of people from outside came, all of them were warriors with weapons. I can sense that there are some very strong people among them. Lilith opened his mouth and continued, People from outside areing here, I think it has to do with Titan Ruins being opened. Titan people, Titan Ruins! After the two connections were made, Jason asked, So these Titan warriors killed so many people and are guarding this ce just to guard Titan Ruins? Lilith nodded and said, Yes. Titan Ruins is the legacy of their ancient ancestors. ording to the rumors passed down from generation to generation among the Titan people, the Titan Ruins contain the secret method that can fully stimte the Titan bloodline in them. So, of course, Titan warriors have to guard Titan Ruins and will not allow outsiders to enter. To them, Titan Ruins is equivalent to a sacred ce for them. Chapter 933 The Great Ancient Clans Jason thought about it and said, You know that a lot of people came for this Titan Ruins, but I dont think there are many Titan warriors. If the warriors from the outside reallye in, Im afraid that these Titan warriors alone will not be able to resist, right? Lilith said: Titan peoples warriors are upromising war maniacs. Their killing power is terrifying. Even the ordinary Titan warriors themselves are terrifying. If it is the Titan War God level toe, the firearms ss of thermal weapons is not a big threat to them. Only the strongest power can confront the Titan War God. Jason couldnt help but look towards Single Arm who was at the side after hearing the words. Single Arm did not speak, but could understand the meaning in Jasons gaze. While still in Babia, Jason had a conversation with Single Arm about the Dark World, when Single Arm guessed that there were some powerful and terrifying ancient races in control of the Dark World in the shadows.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It is the existence of these ancient races, forcing powerful as Night Kings can only choose to disappear into hiding. Titan people are not considered one of the ancient races? And the mysterious Liliths race? Jason vaguely felt that, with the opening of the Titan Ruins, some mystery shrouded in this world will also open a corner. Since this Titan Ruins belongs to the Titan people lineage, why dont they open it as soon as possible? Lets say, hundreds or thousands of years ago? Jason asked. I dont know exactly. The elders of the n said that Titan had a seal when he left this ruin, and the only time this ruin will open is in this era. Lilith said. Jason nodded, he thought about it and asked, Titan people are considered an ancient race, right? Including the race you are in is also. This time when Titan Ruins opens, will there be other ancient races like Titan peoples manpowering? The Holy Night people and the Titan people are arch rivals, and the Holy Night people wille. As for Blood Moon and The Holy n of the Apocalypse, Im not sure if they wille. Lilith said frankly. Jason felt a big headache, there are still so many ancient races? Im afraid that these races are the same as the Titan people, which contains a very special bloodline, so that the battle power of ordinary people can not imagine. For example, the Titan people, needless to say the advantages of this race is the physical strength and strength, a Titan warriors are feared to be the existence of infinite strength, this is an innate bloodline advantage, they do not even need to cultivate how, with the growth of age, their own strength will continue to grow. As for the other races mentioned by Lilith, as to what aspects of the bloodline warfare power of these races, he did not know for the time being. Is there a connection between these ancient races and the dark world? This question really makes Jason feel that he can go deeper. Jason thought of some questions, he asked: Since Titan Ruins is the sacred ce of the Titan people lineage. That should be an extremely private matter. Why did the news of the opening of Titan Ruins get out? It has attracted so many people from the outside world? Lilith shook her head as she said, You have a point, the news should not have spread. Even if the other ancient tribes knew about the existence of Titan Ruins, not many of them knew about it. Perhaps someone in the know deliberately leaked the news in order to prevent the Titan people from obtaining the secret method to stimte their Titan bloodline. Jason mused and said, You just said that Titan peoples rival is Holy Night people, so could it be that Holy Night people spread the news? Its possible. But no one can be sure without evidence. Lilith opened her mouth, reached out and gathered the long golden hair blown by a cold wind, beautiful and holy in the manifestation of a noble and atmospheric temperament. How much do you know about Holy Night people? This race of people in the outside world activities? Jason eyes shining, tentative question. Lilith thought about it and said, Holy Night people have always been very active. This race is someone in the outside world to move around. Im not too sure about the specifics, after all, I dont have a good feeling about this race, nor have I ever bothered to do much to understand it. Jason nodded, in fact, when talking to Lilith, he had been observing Lilith, but also sensing the situation around. From the beginning to the end, Lilith in the face of him, or in the face of the seven of them, are very calm and rxed, which attracts blind thought, after all, the chance encounter she does not do not know whether their side of her mischief, and then they are holding weapons, but she ispletely unconcerned. This can only mean that she has a strong confidence and reliance, that is, even if Jason and other people really want to be difficult for her, she can easily defuse the crisis. Lilith is definitely a descendant of an ancient race, from her own temperament, her status in the n should be very high, her race will not befortable to let her alone to get involved in the Titan Ruins matter, secretly should be a Guardian in the protection. If this is the case, Liliths Guardian is definitely an extremely terrifying existence, even Jason concentrated his mind and did not sense the slightest abnormal breath. Of course, Jason will not have any bad thoughts about Lilith, through Lilith he learned a lot of secrets, so we met each other is frank and honest, his heart is still very grateful. Lilith mentioned that Holy Night people are very active and there are people moving around in the outside world, would that be rted to the dark world? This point Jason is very interested. Even, he spected whether there were some forces in the dark world that Holy Night people supported? Do you know exactly where Titan Ruins is located? When will it open? Jason asked tentatively. Lilith reached out and pointed forward and said, Titan Ruins is down there, where the Titan warriors are guarding. Behind them looks like a high mountain. As for the opening time, it should be very soon. Jasons face was stunned, thinking that the Titan Ruins was near here? It seems that this time it was really a mistake to find out the exact location of Titan Ruins, which really surprised him. After Titan Ruins opens, do you want to go in and explore it too? Jason asked. Lilith nodded and said, I will go in and take a look. Do you want to join us when the timees? I think its too dangerous for you to be alone. There are at least a few people on my side, and I have weapons. You are more familiar with Titan Ruins, we will cooperate once we go and team up to go inside, so it might be much safer. As for getting something inside the ruins, we will share it equally. Jason said in a serious manner, showing a sincere intention for Liliths safety. In fact, he is deliberate, he can see Lilith to enter the Titan Ruins simply do not need his side to provide security protection. On the contrary, he would like to take the opportunity to hug Liliths thigh. If they could travel with Lilith, under the guardianship of Liliths secret guardians, their party would have enough security. Chapter 934 All Parties Out Lilith sniffed the corners of her mouth slightly upward, outlining a purely beautiful and charming arc, which made her porcin-white jade-like delicate jade face a little more vivid, a nce will make people dazzled. A woman who can interpret her beauty to such an extent is absolutely astonishing. Moreover, what Lilith showed was pure natural beauty and nobility, not powdered, but beautiful and umon. Jason knows a lot of beautiful women, all of them are beautiful,pared to Lilith, in terms of facial refinement, perhaps each has its own, but in terms of this holy and noble temperament, no one canpare. Liliths mouth hooked up a smile is, in fact, she does not need thepany of Jason and others to protect, simple-minded she interpreted Jasons words as worrying that she is alone plus a girl, so there will be some danger. In fact, the noble status in the race, since she appeared here, of course, there is a foolproof n. But on second thought, with Jason and theirpanionship also seems to be quite good, just her knowledge of the outside world is still a bitcking, basically did not go to the outside world, with them more or less can also understand some of the outside world. She also has a psychic sense of her own, and others when contact with her can sense whether the other party to her intentions or malicious, if the other party has any ill will towards her, she can keenly capture some of the other partys emotional malicious fluctuations. When faced with Jason, there was not the slightest fluctuation of malice, so she was at ease with Jason and others. Yeah, lets get together then. Lilith finally made a response and said with a smile. Jason sniffed and secretly panted lightly, with Lilith by his side, on the one hand, there would be no blindness when exploring Titan Ruins, and on the other hand, he would be sheltered by the experts of the race behind Lilith. This is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. Jason explored the valley to observe the movement of the Titan warriors, and there was indeed a big mountain towering behind the clearing below. When the timees, how is it opened? At this point, Jason noticed that another team of Titan warriors had emerged from the clearing below, numbering at least 20 to 30, all sturdy and tall, with muscles as gnarled as dragons, containing a huge amount of blood and vitality. These warriors were distinct from those Titan warriors who were ambushed at the entrance to the outer valley, and they were not wearing animal skin clothing, but iron armor battle suits! From head to toe, they were wrapped inyers of heavy armor, just like a moving steel fortress. One by one, they were holding huge weapons, some huge axes, some huge swords, some spears, and were excavating the mountains behind the valley. Even though these mountains were very solid, under the digging of the huge weapons in the hands of these Titan warriors who were born with divine strength, some clods and stones on the mountains were constantly being cut out. What are they doing here? Preparing to dig the mountain? Jason asked Lilith who was on the side. Liliths eyes shed with a ray of essence, she said: Titan people are preparing to open Titan Ruins. The location they are digging should be where the Titan Ruins opening mechanism is located. Only the warriors of Titan Ruins know how to open this organ. In other words, Titan Ruins is about to be opened? Jason asked. Yes!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lilith nodded. Then we need to get out of here. Find somewhere else to take shelter. Jason said in a rush. Why? Lilith asked curiously. As you know, there are many peopleing from the outside world. Since Titan Ruins is about to open, of course they wont sit idly by. So soon there will be warriors from all forces flocking over, and there will inevitably be a firefight to kill each other. Our location is too close to the opening of the war. There is no need for us to get involved in this battle. Jason analysis said. Lilith thought about it and thought Jason had a point, so she said, Then lets follow what you said. Ill follow you wherever you want to go anyway. Besides, when Titan Ruins opens, it will be chaotic at first, so we can go back in after a while. Come on, lets get out of here! Jason said in a deep voice. Jason and the rest of the group quickly left and dived down this hill. Not long after their figures disappeared, on the right side of the hill, a wooded location, a figure emerged, an old man, full of silver hair, but his face is extremely rosy, not the slightest bit old, eyes open and close with repeated brilliant aura. He was wearing a white robe, robe is embroidered with a golden dragon-shaped pattern. However, this dragon pattern is not the Eastern dragon, but the western dragon pattern with two wings on its back. The old man walked forward with his hands in front of him and walked to the top of the hill, his eyes blossoming with essence looked towards the valley below the hill and naturally saw the Titan warriors who were busy. Then, the old man looked in the direction of Jason and other people left, and said to himself: The princess is still too simple and kind, these people from the dark world are all hands stained with blood, will not be simple people? Never mind, as long as the princess can protect the safety, as for the princess to make what decision, try not to interfere with it. The front of the border crossing. The dark worlds major forces stationed in the stronghold. An urgent intelligence has been sent to the hands of the heads of the major forces, the news that the scout warriors sent out earlier were tragically killed has been passed back, causing shock to the heads of the major forces. Subsequently, but not all of the scout warriors were killed in action, there were some scout warriors who had reconnoitered some vital information and had passed it back. What? Are you saying that Titan Ruins this is about to open? In Night Shadows camp, King of War was asking one of the returning scout warriors. Yes! Those primitive warriors are excavating the mountain, they should be preparing for the opening of the ruins. The scout warrior said. Good, pass down the order, gather all the warrior teams and prepare to leave! King of War said in a deep voice. A simr situation was also yed out among the other forces. In Bounty Alliance, Dark Phoniex had already gathered the warriors of Bounty Alliance and was ready to go. In Assassination League, Sovereign had stepped out as the battalionmander, his eyes slightly narrowed with a sharp edge as he murmured, Is it finally time to open? There is a secret method about power evolution in the relic, Im really looking forward to it! Report to Lord Darkness Spreader, Shura Sanctuarys men have gathered and are ready to move. In Lady Darknesss camp, a scout warrior came to report information to Darkness Spreader. Darkness Spreader stood up, and a dark and deep aura suddenly rose from his seemingly old body, making his body seem to be shrouded in darkness, and he was suffused with a dark murderous aura, and said coldly: Four Angels listen to the order, gather the warrior team, prepare to move out! Point your swords at Shura Sanctuary, and kill without mercy! Chapter 935 – The Relic Opens The major forces in the world of darkness are ready to go to the uing Titan Ruins. This time the major forces of the dark world gathered here, each with a very different purpose, but with the opening of the Titan Ruins, a melee fight will inevitably begin. Titan warriors left too many traces of clues when they killed the scout warriors of the major powers, and it is estimated that these Titan warriors do not care if their whereabouts are discovered. Therefore, some of the scout warriors of the major powers followed the clues and found the Titan warriors gathered in a canyon terrain and were excavating the mountain. Immediately, the news was quickly spread back to the camps of the major powers. In an instant, a team of warriors of the major powers started to move out, all armed with weapons, marching rapidly towards the front. Even if the warrior teams of the major forces met, they were in a state of peace for the time being, because they all knew that now was not the time for conflict, and they marched rapidly towards the canyon area with their own purposes. Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance, the three forces of the soldier warriors came together, these three forces have issued a statement to unite against Satan Operation Group, so they are also considered a temporary alliance. However, this alliance is of course very fragile, if their respective interests are threatened, the so-called alliance will not be broken. Sovereign, isnt the stronghold you are in charge of very close to South America? I heard that Angels, the head of the South America stronghold, was killed by Satan, and all the soldiers on the stronghold were killed in battle. Can the Assassination League bear this anger? In the process of marching, King of War deliberately walked towards Sovereign and asked. Sovereign indifferent gaze at King of War, he said: When the battle of Ind of Purgatory, your Night Shadows Blood King was also ughtered by Satan, wasnt it? As King of War, the king of war in Night Shadow, why didnt you lead your troops to destroy Satan?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. King of War ate a defeat, but his face did not feel embarrassed about anything, he turned his gaze and nced towards Dark Phoniex not far away, Dark Phoniex came out to walk around too rarely, so it was also rare to see. In the dark world, Dark Phoniexs beauty and her own wildly sexy, that is quite deadly, full of a seductive power that people can not resist. Hi Dark Phoniex, this time Bounty Alliance just sent you here alone? King of War spoke up, and he then asked, Wheres Wolf King? He didnte? Wolf King is one of the top ten ck list powerhouses in Bounty Alliance, with extremely terrifying strength, and can be said to be one of the biggest trump cards of Bounty Alliance. Dark Phoniexs long and charming phoenix eyes nced towards King of War, and she said in a cold tone, When did the titr King of War be so talkative? We usually see each other very rarely, so it is inevitable that we have to talk a few words when we see each other. King of Warughed and said. Dark Phoniexs beautiful eyes turned as she said, Just now you guys mentioned Satan. do you think Satan wille over this time? King of Wars face was stunned, then he sneered and said, Satan? If he dares toe, I will definitely leave him here! Sovereign frowned, he did not say anything, but Dark Phoniexs words reminded him. If Satan came, he would have to pay attention to it, and it would be a good choice to take care of Satan by hand. While they were talking, unexpectedly Rumble! It was like the sound of falling rocks, as if a huge rock was rolling down, shaking the ground, even if King of Wars group of warriors was some distance away, they could sense the ground shaking under their feet. The ruins are opening? Speed up! King of Wars face froze, and immediately led Night Shadows warriors to speed up their march aftering back to their senses. Up ahead, the mountain behind the canyon area. At this moment, a boulder fell off the surface of this mountain and rolled down from the top of the mountain with a rumbling sound. It turns out that those Titan warriors in heavy armor chiseled away the right side of the mountain, there appeared an extremely antique mechanism-like device with a blood slot. One by one, Titan warriors slit their wrists and injected the blood from their own wrists into the blood tank. When the Titan warriors blood in the blood tank reached a certain concentration, a sudden change urred, the mountain came with a huge vibration, and then the rocks on the surface of the mountain cracked and kept rolling down. The Titan warriors wearing animal skin clothing who were originally ambushed at the entrance also gathered together and stood with the eighteen Titan warriors wearing heavy armor, and the rocks that were rolling down did not cover the area where they were. It is obvious that Titan warriors also have strict ss distinctions, those wearing animal skin clothing and heavy armor warriors obviously different levels, or the purity of their own Titan bloodline is also different, so from the configuration of the dress weapons are also different. There is no doubt that those Titan warriors in heavy armor will be more powerful. With the mountain surface of the stone constantly cracked fall, gradually, the mountain appeared on a huge portal, the whole portal like copper like iron, not like ordinary steel material, but can exist for so many years, must be extremely solid and hard. On the portal, there is a humanoid portrait carved in relief, it is a giant! The portal is more than ten meters high, the relief of this giant portrait is also more than ten meters high, the giant holding an axe in both hands, angry eyes, facial expressions vivid, sturdy body, pent-up muscles, highlighting a sense of primitive power. Seeing this giant statue on the portal, those Titan warriors looked solemn and respectful, they clenched their right hands and fists against their hearts, and were mumbling something in their mouths. At the end, one of the Titan warriors reached out and pressed a pull handle on the mechanism. Click! A loud sound rang out, and immediately after that, the huge portal began to slide towards the left side, and as it continued to slide, it began to show some scenes inside the portal. Inside was dark and dreary, but in the depths, there seemed to be an ethereal blue light blooming. After each Titan warrior saw this scene, they all jumped up with excitement, and roars came out of their mouths, and some warriors even pounded their chests, making the roars sound like thunder, echoing in this canyon terrain for a long time. Snort! A Bronze Sword, who was obviously the leader of the Titan warriors, pointed forward and issued amand from his mouth. Immediately, one by one, the Titan warriors rushed in towards the inside of the ruins after the portal was wide open. A few momentster, at the entrance of the canyon area, the sound of footsteps rushed in, and arge group of warriors emerged, and the manpower of the forces of the dark world rushed over. Chapter 936 – Killing After the warriors from all the forces of the dark world arrived, they saw the huge portal that appeared under the peeling surface of the mountain in front of them, as well as the huge statue carved in relief on the portal, and their faces were all shocked to. Aftering to their senses, some of the forces manpower already couldnt wait to rush forward, all thinking to rush into the relics behind the portal at the first time. In the process of rushing inside, the manpower of the forces were also prepared, wearing some gas masks on their faces to prevent the presence of some harmful gases inside the relics. These warriors are afraid to be the first, afraid to be the first by others, they also took out some detection instruments, into the ruins inside and began to explore. The first to enter the ruins was Night Shadows warriors, followed by Assassination League and Bounty Alliances warriors. However, there was a sudden change Snort! Scarlet blood sshed overhead and then spilled down again, extremely shocking to the eyes. Ah Immediately afterwards, a burst of miserable howls passed incessantly, seemingly iparably wretched, full of a sense of despair. The entrance to the relics opened, there was a Titan warrior in ambush, until the moment the manpower of the major powers of the dark world rushed in, these secretly ambushed Titan warriors holding huge huge swords, axes, spears to attack and kill, the warriors of the major powers killed a man caught off guard. The weapons in the hands of the warriors of the various forces had no time to start, these Titan warriors suddenly attacked and killed, just like a tiger into the wolves like, in the crowd of warriors of the various forces started to kill. A Titan warrior in heavy armor led eight Titan warriors in animal skin clothing tounch this attack, in such a fight, the Titan warriors terrifyingbat ability was also fully disyed, their strength is strange, their bodies are athletic, in their hands a huge weapon in their hands as light as a feather, let them wield it at will, or chop, or straight sh, or whirl, and thusunched a ranged attack. Thisunched a range of attack and kill. Those who rushed in the dark world of warriors were caught off guard by this attack, forgiving them there is nock of agile reaction generation, but in the face of a handle to break through the void directly to the huge sword and axe, they instinctively to the hands of the firearm to resist, but under a blow were basically the horrific force contained within the shock to fly. The killings from inside attracted the attention of the powerful King of War, Sovereign and Dark Phoniex outside the ruins, and their faces tightened, and a powerful killing spirit immediately erupted from their bodies. King of War has roared out: Night Shadow Army Warrior do not panic, first to the outside back! The entrance to the ruins is not very big, after the initial panic, the warriors of all forces have gradually stabilized, they are not attached to the battle, their bodies retreat back, ready to pull away from the distance directly with guns sweep. At that moment, the Titan warrior in heavy armor said something in their uniquenguage, and those Titan warriors who were killing each other immediately retreated without the slightest attachment to battle, and with a sh of their figures, they had disappeared into the dark space of the entrance to the ruins. By the time King of War and other powerful people rushed in, there was no trace of the Titan warriors who had created a killing spree in a short time. On the ground, more than twenty corpses had fallen, most of them were Night Shadows warriors, after all, it was Night Shadows warriors who first rushed into the ruins. King of Wars face was dark and sullen, and he integrated the Night Shadow Army Warrior in the field, and started to camp in step, and once there was any movement, he directly shot and strafed. The ruins are extremely dark, there is no light, and after entering, I realized that it is empty, the space is extremely vast, and there are many turnouts, each of which corresponds to a different passage, and no one knows where these passages will lead. There are many turnouts here, should we join forces and walk together to explore? King of War opened his mouth and looked at Sovereign and Dark Phoniex. Sovereigns eyes shone with essence as he said, There is no point in exploring together and Jason feeing each others time. Since were here, lets go with our own chance. dark Sword, yer, lead the warrior team to follow me, and well go through the middle. Saying that, Sovereign took the lead to lead the warrior team under hismand forward and began to explore this Titan Ruins. Dark Phoniex did not speak, she waved her hand and led the warriors of Bounty Alliance to advance from the right direction. King of War gritted his teeth, he didnt follow Sovereign or Dark Phoniex, he led Night Shadow Army Warrior along the left direction. A team of warriors was alsoing in the direction of Titan Ruins. This group of warriors is wearing ck battlesuits with a hellish Shura-like pattern mark on them, which is the unique emblem of Shura Sanctuary. The leader of the Shura Sanctuary warriors was Asura, the leader of the Four Shura Kings. Asuras gaze was dark and gloomy, and the ck robe he was wearing was swelling up under the surge of his own aura. At this time, from the rear came a sturdy and tough man, his own aura is also extremely powerful, his body vaguely diffuse a gloomy and ruthless intention, he is Shura SanctuaryFour Shura Kings in the Dark Shura. Tracked down the movement of Darkness Spreader? Asura nced towards Dark Shura who walked over and opened his mouth to ask. Dark Shura nodded and said, After we left, Darkness Spreaders side also started to move. As of now, their warrior group is trailing behind us, less than a kilometer apart. Asura smiled and said with a cold glint in her eyes, It is said that this time, besides Darkness Spreader, there are also Four Angels under themand of Lady Darkness? Yes! Dark Shura nodded her head. Asura sneered and said, The Four Angels under Lady Darkness are all beautiful and sexy demon girls. If we can capture the Four Angels and humiliate them, I think it will be a fatal blow to Lady Darkness, right? The corners of Dark Shuras mouth also raised a cold smile as he said, Boss, what should we do next? Darkness Spreaders intention is obvious, it wants to eat this team of our warriors. Since thats the case, then lets fight them and see who actually eats who in the end. Asura said in a deep voice. Dark Shura nodded and continued, Our scouting warriors have scouted the road ahead, and at the location of Titan Ruins is a canyon entrance terrain, where there is an entrance, nked by peak hills. Perhaps, we can make an ambush ordingly on the entrance side. Asura brightened up and said, Good, then make an ambush booby-trapped at the entrance. Pass down the order, all troops advance at full speed, prepare to ambush and kill the enemy! Yes! Dark Shura nodded as he led the order and went away. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 937 Warring Zones In the rear, Darkness Spreader led a group of warriors under themand of Lady Darkness advancing, apanied by Four Angels. This Lady Darkness Military warriors are not many, only about a hundred, but every one of them is a brave and warlike existence, are selected elite warriors. Four Angels led this elite group of warriors to march forward, and ahead of them, scouts kepting to report on the situation, and the information reported was also about the Shura Sanctuary warriors led by Asura. Report, the warriors of Shura Sanctuary suddenly elerated their march and seemed to be heading directly for the entrance of the relic. A scout came and reported the situation in this regard. This news also reached Darkness Spreaders ears, and after he learned this news, his eyes sank slightly, and he said to himself: Could it be that Shura Sanctuary also wants to enter the Titan Ruins and explore it? There is no need for us to join the fun. Since Shura Sanctuarys warriors are marching faster, we will speed up as well. Cut them off and prepare to attack and kill them. White Fox and other Four Angels hearts fluttered when they heard that, Darkness Spreader was officiallyunching an attack on Shura Sanctuary. The Darkness Spreader had given the order, and the Four Angels had no choice but to carry it out. They led the Lady Darkness Military warriors to rush forward and chase after the Shura Sanctuary warriors ahead. When they reached the front, they saw an entrance to the canyon terrain. ording to the scouts who went there, the Shura Sanctuary warriors disappeared after entering this entrance, and they were directly lost. After Darkness Spreader heard the scouts report, his face sank and he shouted, All soldiers prepare for battle! Darkness Spreaders reaction was extremely agile, and he had excellent experience, he judged that the Shura Sanctuary warriors should be ambushed at the entrance and ready to attack and kill. Therefore, Darkness Spreader immediately told the warriors on his side to get ready for battle. After hearing Darkness Spreaders warning, they took cover and waited with their guns, and their bodies burst out with a deep and awe-inspiring murderous aura. At that moment C Ta-da-da-da-da! Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! At the entrance to the canyon terrain, there was a sudden and intense sound of gunfire, followed by a dense stream of machine gun bullets and assault rifle bullets intertwined, sweeping towards the Lady Darkness Military fighters outside the entrance. Lady Darkness Military warriors were warned in advance by Darkness Spreader, they made their defense in advance, and under the sound of gunfire in front of them, these Lady Darkness Military warriors alsounched their counterattack. In a moment, at the entrance of this canyon terrain, the manpower of the two forces started a fierce firefight. Dense bullets crossed back and forth, and the fierce firepowerwork covered the entrance area, and the pungent smell of blood began to spread in the thick smoke. Darkness Spreader stared at the entrance less than 100 meters ahead, the distance is very close, as long as there is a proper opportunity to add cover or something, he is surrounded by these elite warriors to rush over at most is more than ten seconds thing. Darkness Spreader did not want to have a firefight with Shura Sanctuarys warriors, it did not make any sense to him, and he could not afford to spend the time. Such a fire tug-of-war to fight all day, he certainly can not spend time Jason on this, he also have to go to Titan Ruins inside to explore. White Angels, Light Angels, you two are responsible for sniping, suppressing each others firepower, providing strong fire cover and assistance. Darkness Spreader opened his mouth and then said, Dark Angels, Blood Angels you are responsible for leading the assault warriors towards the front, directly into the mouth, and face-to-face with Shura Sanctuary to kill. White Fox was holding a sniper rifle, her body shed one after another, and the muzzle of the sniper rifle in her hand kept sniping out a sniper slug. White Fox, who had the ability to snipe urately, attacked in full force, and several firefighters at the front entrance were killed. Light Angels organized the fighters around her to suppress the firepower. She led the Lady Darkness Military soldiers to organize a fierce fire counterattack, suppressing the fire from Shura Sanctuary. Whoosh! Whoosh! Dark Angels and Blood Angels led the assault fighters to rush forward, their speed is fast, just less than a hundred meters distance, under the fire cover of their own fighters, with their ability to rush over in just a few breaths. Grenade cover! When they reached a certain distance, Blood Angels opened their mouths and told the lead assault fighters to throw grenades. Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! In the blink of an eye, a grenade shell was thrown forward like rain, concentrating on the entrance of the canyon terrain. Immediately after C Boom~~ The sound of sessive sts came, dust and sand, the sound of the explosion shook the ground nearby. The moment these grenades detonated, Dark Angels and Blood Angels had led their assault fighters to advance at full speed, and when the explosions gradually subsided and the smoke gradually dispersed, the assault fighters of Lady Darkness Military side had rushed to the entrance, and before those ambush around the entrance Before the Shura Sanctuary warriors in ambush around the entrance could recover, these assault warriors had already attacked and killed. In the back, White Fox and Light Angels led the rest of the warriors to rush forward, Darkness Spreaders body flickered, like a leisurely stroll, towards the front of the battlefield, in the darkness he has locked the breath of Asura. This battle, her purpose is to kill Asura. The entrance to Titan Ruins was also turned into a war zone as the warriors of the two forces fought and killed each other. The heavy killing began, the smoke contained a pungent smell of blood, far away, a body also fell on the ground, down to the footnote of this battle. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The back side of the Titan Ruins mountain, a hidden foothill. Jason and his men were stationed in this hidden ce, when Phantom, who had gone to scout for information, had returned and was reporting to Jason some of the information she had scouted. Night Shadow and Assassination League have entered Titan Ruins? Jason said, and then was surprised to hear, Instead, Lady Darkness Military and Shura Sanctuary? Right at the entrance to the ruins? Thats a problem. If we want to go inside the ruins, we have to enter through the entrance, right? Its not easy to get through the entrance as these two forces are fighting. Satan, there is not only one entrance to Titan Ruins. There are other entrances. Lilith at the side smiled and said. Chapter 938 Exploring the Ruins Jasons eyes lit up, and he almost forgot that there was a mysterious beauty from an ancient race around him. Jason walked up to Lilith and said, Lilith, do you mean that there are other passages in Titan Ruins? We can enter inside the ruins through other passages? Lilith nodded and said, As soon as Titan Ruins is opened, the surface seal is unsealed and other passage portals are presented. Only each passage may or may not be in mortal danger. Its an unknown anyway, and one can only rely on fate. Then where is the nearest passage to us? Jason asked. Lilith took out a drawing from her body, which roughly sketched the appearance of the mountain where Titan Ruins was located, and she reached out and pointed at the drawing, saying, The front entrance to Titan Ruins is here, the portal that the Titan warrior opened. However, besides this main entrance, there are also other portal passages around here. Jason nodded as he saw that on this drawing, in addition to the front main entrance, there were four other passageways clearly marked around the ruins that could be essed. Where did you get this diagram? It feels like its quite familiar with this Titan Ruins. Jason couldnt help but ask curiously. The ancient tribe has always been concerned about Titan Ruins, and there are people from the ancient tribe who havee to examine the terrain where Titan Ruins is located. ording to these terrain to specte on the main structure of Titan Ruins and so on, naturally also includes these may exist in the passage. Lilith said. Jasons face froze, he said: You mean to say that the western world side of the ancient race for this Titan Ruins already know a lot? Lets say they would all have drawings like the one you have? Something like that. Lilith nodded her head. Jason said rather speechlessly: Then this Titan Ruins is not really a secret. Is this too unfriendly to Titan people? The Titan people are still depressed. Youre wrong. The Titan people do not mind letting other ancient tribes know about the existence of this relic. They even want these ancient tribes to send their experts to explore the mysteries inside the ruins. After all, Titan Ruins is so big, no one knows how many dangers there are inside. If there are other people to help explore, first to defuse part of the crisis, then for the Titan people can not be better. Lilith opened his mouth and continued, The most important thing in Titan Ruins is the secret method of Titan bloodline recovery and the secret method about power evolution. But these can only be essed by Titan peoples warriors, and need to be stimted by pure Titan bloodline. Jason frowned and said, Then whats the point of exploring this relic? Anyway, we are not Titan people, even if we enter the relics by chance and get the secret method of power evolution, it is the same as guarding a mountain of treasure but without the key to open it. Lilith smiled lightly, she said: Not necessarily so. If these secret methods need only pure Titan blood, then even if you are not a Titan people, you can still have some Titan people warriors blood. Jasons mind was amazed and immediately understood the meaning of Liliths words. ording to your drawing, the nearest entrance to the passage is located in the right front, about two or three kilometers away from us. Theres no time to lose, lets move now. After all, you cant guarantee that a passage will really exist at this location. Jason said. Okay, well move now. Lilith nodded and said. Jason immediately called back Mr. Iron Fist, Baron and Treg, who were on sentry duty around this temporary stronghold, packed their bags and checked that their firearms were all in order, and immediately set off. Jason took the opportunity to talk to Single Arm, and at the end he asked without thinking, Did you find anything? Single Arm did not say anything, just shook his head. Jasons heart immediately understood, in fact, not only Single Arm, he himself is not the slightest sense of abnormality.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But he was sure that someone was secretly following behind their team or in some direction, whose purpose was not to target them, but to protect Lilith. To be able to avoid Jason and Single Arms senses, you can imagine how terrifying the other partys strength will be, in addition to certainly also with the help of some secret method of concealment. In contact with Lilith, Jason did not feel any special aura on Lilith, nor did he notice her own power fluctuations, leaving aside her own beauty and temperament, then she was like an ordinary woman. However, Lilith in the process of marching with them, the speed is not pulled down in the slightest, the action is also silent, their breathing is still smooth and long, not the slightestck of energy and fatigue, such physical quality is clearly very scary. But it does not sense any abnormal breath fluctuations in her own. Eventually Jason thought about it, I guess with the ancient lineage of some ancient secretw, no matter how single this Lilith, their own strength is absolutely unfathomable existence, so much so that Jason suspected that his current strength is not Liliths opponent. Not to mention the mysterious existence in the dark responsible for guarding Liliths safety and security, only more unfathomable. This is very good in Jasons opinion, that he chose Lilith as apanion is correct, Lilith for Titan Ruins understanding than he is certainly much deeper, plus there is a terrifying strong intangible deterrent in the dark, even into the ruins inside the encounter with some powerful enemies, that also have some room for maneuvering. Jason followed the map and walked along the direction marked by the drawing in Liliths hand, they were basically walking along the foot of the mountain at the surface of Titan Ruins. They were basically walking along the foot of the Titan Ruins surface. They could see that as the Titan Ruins opened, not only the location of the main entrance, but also other locations on the surface of the mountain structure were broken, and from time to time there were dirt and rocks rolling down from the surface king. Jason and his group sneaked nearly three kilometerster, they had arrived at the area near the entrance of the passage marked on the drawing. Jason they began to scope search, cold, see the mountain in front of the surface of the spalling copse of the location, in the pile up of rocks and mud, so see the outline of a ck portal. Only, rolling down the stone and mud will be this portal to cover up most of, want to walk over, will have to be slightly cleaned away some of these stones and mud to do. Hmm? I didnt expect that someone else would find the portal faster than us, Im really surprised! At this time, an astonished voice with cold blood came, a line of people suddenly appeared not far away, is walking towards Jason and their side. Chapter 939 Son of the Blood Moon The speaker is a young man, about twenty-five years old, his features are like a sculpture, handsome to the point that people can not pick the slightest fault, the corners of his mouth slightly up, with a charmed cold smile, the pupils of his eyes is clearly blood-colored, so when his gaze over, always give a person an extremely ufortable feeling, like being a Blood Sucking Ghost to stare at like. The young man was followed by four martial artists, these four martial artists were d in blood-colored robes, robes with an extremely conspicuous blood moon pattern, their faces were grim, there was no special aura fluctuations, but as these four martial artists came over, vaguely gave a feeling of being stared at by four bloodthirsty beasts. Son of the Blood Moon? Lilith saw this young man, her face was a little surprised, and she couldnt help but speak up. The young man heard Liliths words and looked at the sound, then noticed the beautiful Lilith like an elf, his blood-colored pupils in the eyes suddenly cold shrink, and then a strange aura of essence appeared at first, he said: Lilith? Jason when people have also leaned towards Lilith, Jason keenly sensed that the young man called Son of the Blood Moon behind the four gloomy men d in blood moon robes in the release of an extremely dangerous aura. That feeling, like four bloodthirsty beasts in human skin, at any time and anywhere will reveal the original bloodthirsty and brutal nature, will choose people to devour! I just came over here to have a good time, after all, in the n for too long, always have toe out to move. Lilith said with a nd face. Son of the Blood Moons pupils shed a demonic dark red, he stared at Liliths impable delicate face, he smiled and said: You came alone? Lilith shook her head as she looked to Jason and the others and said, Of course not. Cant you see? Theyre all my friends. Son of the Blood Moons gaze moved to Jasons body, looked up and down for a moment, and he said bluntly, You are from the forces of the dark world? So what if I am? So what if youre not? Jasons tone was calm, seemingly not condescending. The gaze of Son of the Blood Moons eyes narrowed slightly and swept past Emilys heavenly beauty, then the light swept past Phantoms body, faintly showing a hint of appreciation. Follow me. Following me will never make you suffer humiliation, but will only make your fame and power grow bigger and bigger! Once these words came out, without waiting for Jason to make a statement, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and others already had a murderous look on their faces, and their bodies had a strong aura of iron-blooded killing in the manifestation. They are the iron-blooded warriors of the Satan Operation Group, and the warriors of the Satan Operation Group cannot be humiliated or bullied, and they will die on the battlefield, never on their knees in submission.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Now, Son of the Blood Moon said these words, which is undoubtedly a great insult to the Satan Operation Group warriors. Let go of your fucking balls! Submitting to you? Ill kill you, let you go back to your mothers womb and dream! The hot-tempered Treg directly lifted his assault rifle and pointed it straight at Son of the Blood Moon. At that moment, a man behind Son of the Blood Moons own aura rose steeply, a touch of invisible killing machine quickly locked Treg. Jason reached out and pressed Tregs gun down, he looked at Son of the Blood Moon and said, You are far from having the strength to make me submit, not only you, but no one in this world has such strength. When a person, his strength and character are recognized by others, there will naturally be people to naturally submit to him. When he was invincible, proudly at the top, willing to submit to follow him more and more people. This is the real subjugation. So, submissive is not by mouth to say. Rather, you have the strength and ability to make others do it voluntarily. Understand? Son of the Blood Moon nodded, he sneered a few times and said, Interesting. Its rare to meet such an interesting guy like you. If I may ask, what do I call you? Son of the Blood Moon, they are my friends. So, please restrain your men. I dont want these friends of mine to have any idents under my watch. Lilith suddenly spoke up. Son of the Blood Moon narrowed his eyes at Lilith, and he said with a smile, Lilith, what are you talking about? The people under my hands are not standing in good order? As for these so-called friends of yours haha, with my status will not be ordinary with them? The previous statement that they submit to me is just a joke, with this strength, I am afraid they are not qualified to serve me. Son of the Blood Moons arrogant words once again aroused the discontent of Treg and Baron, but Jason gestured towards them, telling them not to act rashly. He had already deduced the identity of Son of the Blood Moon, which should be a young master of Blood Moon that Lilith had mentioned before. In other words, this is a young master of an ancient tribe, with a huge origin and a deep background. The four Guardians around him alone, even the weakest one is stronger than the Angels who died in Babia from the level of strength. I dont like to talk big, thats the behavior of the weak. I will only show what I think with my actions. Jason opened his mouth, he nced at Son of the Blood Moon, his tone sank steeply and said coldly, Red-eyed guy, arent you asking who I am? I can tell you, my name is Satan! If you dont like me, Ill see you on the battlefield sometime. Saying that, Jason looked at Lilith and said, Lilith, lets go inside the relic. Okay, lets go, go in and take a look. Lilith readily agreed. The mudyer of rocks that rolled down and piled up blocked most of the way through the ruins, but there was still a gap on the side that could be drilled through, as long as it was drilled through, going forward was a dark and gloomy road leading to the depths of the ruins. Jason walked all the way to the entrance of the passage in front, will be prepared to put on some items, such as gas mask, protective clothing, etc., to prevent the existence of any toxic gases inside the ruins. At the same time, Jason also put the extra set of protective items to Lilith put on. After doing these preparations, Jason and others also walked along the passage towards the ruins inside. Outside, Son of the Blood Moons eyes shone brightly as he turned to look at a man behind him with a fierce wolfs face, only to see the man shake his head unnoticeably at him. Son of the Blood Moon immediately understood that he saw Lilith alone, seemingly without thepany of her people, surrounded only by Jason and a few of her so-called friends. Son of the Blood Moon can see that Jason and others do have some strength, butpared to his side, it is far worse. So he thought about whether to take advantage of this opportunity to capture Lilith, but just now, behind him this face like a fierce wolf all the strength of the first emperor level is a strong man shook his head. This means that Lilith is not alone, there are Guardian guarding her safety in secret. A Guardian that even the emperor-level powerhouse around him felt threatened, how powerful would that be? Chapter 940 Ancient Murals Son of the Blood Moon face gloomy and up, his heart is very clear Lilith where the race is very powerful, so Liliths back has the most powerful Guardian secretly protect, this is also reasonable. In other words, now it seems that Lilith he is temporarily can not move. Unless his ns ancient and powerful existences also moved to hold Liliths secret Guardian in check, otherwise he really dares toy hands on Lilith, even if his identity is Blood Moons Son of Saint will be in danger of his life. After weighing some, Son of the Blood Moon waved his hand and led the four attendants around him into the ruins. Lilith cant move for the time being, but the people around her are different. That Satan guy, how dare he contradict himself? What fun! Son of the Blood Moons dark red pupils shed with a stern and morbid killing machine. Jason and others walked inside the ruins, only then did they realize that the entire space of the ruins was only veryrge. A dark and gloomy road to nowhere, there are several forks in the road, but also do not know where it will lead, to the depths of a person in a maze-like sense of confusion. Jason felt like a headless fly anyway, he had to look to Lilith, said: Lilith, we are wandering around like this is not a solution. Arent you familiar with this ruin? Why dont you lead the way and take us directly to the most valuable part of the ruins. Lilith said, Im curious about the era in which Titan existed and the reason why Titan disappeared I think there should be some clues left. Saying that, Lilith waved her hand and said, Follow me. Jason and others nodded, followed Lilith forward, in the process of moving forward, Jason they are also armed with guns to guard the surrounding situation, to prevent there are any idents. Because Jason and they know that there are already major forces infiltrating the ruins. In addition to the major forces of the dark world, Jason guessed that those so-called ancient ns must also be infiltrated from other channels, such as the Blood Moon lineage. Being in Titan Ruins, Jason noticed a situation that the venttion inside the ruins was actually very good, so the whole ruins seemed dry and soothing, and there was no imaginary smell of dampness and decay. Jason looked at his left wrist wearing a multifunctional watch, the air quality index above is qualified, although not to reach the excellent air index, but shows qualified that the ruins inside the toxic gas is not what. This can only marvel at the construction structure of Titan Ruins, able to maintain a good venttion and cirction system, so that the entire ruins do not umte toxic gases inside. At this point, Lilith led Jason and the others seemingly into a secret room. Jason and the others took the miniature shlight in their hands and shone it, only to see that the walls of this secret room were covered with a painted pattern. Is there a torch? Lilith asked. Yes. Do you need to light it? Jason asked. Light it, Ill look at the painted reliefs here. Lilith said. Snort! Jason lit a torch, and the bright firelight illuminated this side of the chamber, which wasrge and did not have any facilities, except for some painted reliefs left on the walls, and asionally there would be some text-like symbols marking something. Satan,e here. Lilith called out to Jason, asking him toe over to her side and hold the torch for her to light up. Jason walked over and held the torch high in his hand as Lilith looked intently at the paintings on the wall. Jason is also looking, the wall is painted with a giant holding the middle, the front of the giant is also standing a figure, but this figure looks very smallpared to the giant. Next to it were some special symbols, like some kind of ancient writing. Lilith looked, she saw those special symbols, pink red lips slightly open, subconsciously said: Gods War opened Gods War? Continue to look down the wall paintings, the next painting is mostly a picture of the battlefield, many giants holding huge swords and sharp axes to fight, in front of them, is a subtle human figure. The next paintings are more tragic, many giants fell, homes were also destroyed, a scene like the end of the world. Lilith looked at some special symbolic words, she seemed to be able to recognize these symbolic words, she looked at the mouth subconsciously said: The enemy is very powerful and very scary, we only know that the enemy is called Shyn! Shyn? Lilith frowned, obviously also unknown. Looked all the way down, to the end, actually saw thest painting on the wall was erased, it still left the traces that had been artificially erased, vaguely remaining a little symbolic text was not erased. Lilith carefully identify, said under his breath: Thest came down, brought hope, also brought destruction! What exactly has descended? Jason listened with a puzzlement, he asked, Meaning that this so-called Gods War to the end, what being descended and brought hope to Titan? But why say that also brought destruction? And, what exactly is this descending thing?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Liliths pure, unadulterated amber eyes looked at Jason, and she shook her head and said, Who am I going to ask if you ask me? Thest painting of this mural was obviously deliberately erased, obviously someone did not want the identity of thest being to descend in the TitanGods War in ancient times to be revealed. Jasons eyes shed shrewdly as he asked, Could it have just been erased? The dark world has been infiltrated by other forces, maybe those people came over early and saw it, so they erased it by hand? Lilith shook his head, pointing to the traces on the wall, said: From the smear marks, and the wall material or whatever have been precipitated over time a grayish yellow. This indicates that this smear mark is also in the ancient period remains to this day. In my opinion, perhaps the existence that descended at thest moment saw this mural in the ruins, and the other party did not want their identity exposed, so thest picture was erased by hand. Jason nodded, Liliths inference is also extremely reasonable. Titan mentioned that Gods War opened. It is recorded that their opponent is called something Xiu, does there exist such an ancient race as Xiu? Jason asked. Lilith shook his head and said, Never heard of it. When I go back, Ill look up the information in detail. Jason was about to say something, when coldly C A whistle came from outside the door of the secret room. Hoo! Jason immediately put out the torch, at the same time he took Liliths arm, pulling her towards the front of the dive, in the corner position for her to crouch, he said: crouch here do not move, someone ising! With that, Jason shed his body and rushed towards the outside of the chamber. Chapter 941 The Law of the Forest (I) Outside the secret room. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, and Phantom were all on guard. Mr. Iron Fist sensed the sound of footstepsing from ahead, so they sent out a warning whistle. Jason sneaked over and said after sensing something: It should be a team of fighters, not too many, about fifteen people. I just dont know what kind of forces warrior team ising. Captain Miller, should we make a move? Baron asked. Jason said slowly: First not in a hurry, wait for this team of warriors approaching over, check their identity. Not all the forces of the dark world are our enemies. If they are our enemies, then ambush them! At this time, Phantoms body moved, the whole person like a phantom stalking forward, using the maze-like structure of the ruins, her body lurking in some corners and columns. In front of her, a team of warriors appeared to be in a great deal of distress towards the front, this team of warriors is not many, a warrior wearing a dark red battle suit, the front of the leader of the warriors body contains a very strong killing machine, his brow is engraved with a small blood-colored sword pattern, looks unusually hideous. This is Dark Sword, one of the Assassination Leagues top ten killers. Phantoms eyes flickered with coldness, she had obviously sensed Dark Swords own aura, she bowed her body, retreated along the original path, silently returned to Jason their ambush stationed ce. The first time I defected from the Assassination League, Dark Sword was one of the many assassins who were after me. Phantom said in a low voice. Prepare for an ambush and wipe them out! Jason spoke in a low voice. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Phantom and others were all ready for the ambush, weapons in their hands pointed forward, waiting for the remnant of the Assassination Leagues warrior team to appear within the ambush range. In the front, Dark Sword is leading the team of warriors around him, his face is extremely gloomy, secretly alert to the situation around. He was originally leading a team of warriors to explore the way ahead, who knew that as they walked, they were separated from Sovereign, and the entire ruins were like a maze inside, making him dizzy. He contacted Sovereign and led the team to rendezvous with Sovereign, but unexpectedly they were attacked and killed by a heavily armored Titan warrior, causing heavy casualties. The heavily armored warrior appeared to be extremely familiar with Titan Ruins, ghostly appearing to kill and not attached to the battle, and when they came back to shoot, the other party had disappeared. After several attacks, Dark Sword sacrificed a dozen of its warriors, and now only sixteen of its original squad of about thirty were left. Captain, there was a light in front of us a while ago, but now its suddenly gone. A Blood Wing warrior came forward and said to Dark Sword. Dark Sword eyes sunk, there is a harsh killing machine shing, he held the weapon in his hands, said in a deep voice: All attention, here at any time will encounter danger, the front is no exception! Once you notice any movement, shoot directly. One by one Blood Wing warriors nodded their heads, they held the weapons in their hands, stepping forward, looking careful and cautious, while also being alert to the changes in the situation around them. Do it! Just at this moment, Jasons tone sank, indifferently and iparably gave the order to attack and kill. Ta-da-da-da-da! The assault rifles in the hands of Jason, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, and others were the first to open fire, all aiming at the remaining Blood Wing fighters. Poof! Poof! With the sound of gunfire, intensive bullets swept in, and many Blood Wing fighters were shot, a cloud of blood shot out from their bodies and fell to the ground. Counterattack! Dark Sword roared, his reaction was extremely rapid, the moment the gunshots sounded, he immediately shed towards a pir on the right, using it as cover, while an assault rifle in his hand also began to fire forward. However, in Jasons round of shooting attack, Dark Sword side at least seven or eight fighters died in the first ce. The rest of the fighters, like Dark Sword, also hid in the cover and fired back. Mr. Iron Fist, you fire cover to attract the other side. phantom, Ill go around with you from the side. Jason opened his mouth and said. Good! Phantom nodded, and she and Jason moved their bodies and started to sneak around from the right rear direction. The space inside the ruins wasrge yet connected to each other, so with Mr. Iron Fist and their firepower suppressing the attraction, Jason and Phantom couldpletely go around and make an unexpected attack and kill. Bang Bang Bang! Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg a few are still holding guns sweeping, Emily although the preferred firearm is a sniper rifle, but this assault rifle is also know how to use, just a little worse uracy. But this kind of range strafing does not need any uracy, as long as you can always hold the trigger, a constant stream of firepower to provide the attack is enough. Under the fire strafing, Dark Sword and their side is not afraid to show up, they are also using the cover to counterattack and kill. Dark Sword is also very curious, the opposite enemy is actually that force, why see them directly fire? You four warriors stay here and fire back, stay here and dont rush out. The rest of the warriors follow me around from the back and kill the other side by surprise. Dark Sword opened his mouth and spoke. Obviously, Dark Sword also thought of using the space inside the ruins, the environment of the factors to go around the back to attack and kill. After Dark Sword made this deployment, he led four warriors to move around the back, just a short time after the action in his figure a spread, an indescribable sense of crisis immediately spread throughout the body. For an assassin of his level, his own perception is extremely sharp, when he senses this level of crisis, there is bound to be a great dangering. Danger Dark Sword shouted out, the moment he shouted out, his body had already lunged towards the ground, making an evasive action.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At almost the same moment C Ta! Ta! Ta! Ta! Four shots rang out, the point-nk shots of assault rifles. Then, the four Blood Wing who were going to follow Dark Swords action fell to the ground. Dark Sword was about to counterattack with his gun when a blood-colored cold aura came straight at him, cutting into his right arm with the gun. At the same time, in Dark Swords perception, the tall man who had killed four Blood Wing fighters with point nk shots rolled forward and then half crouched on the ground, his assault rifle in his hand strafed towards the remaining four Blood Wing fighters who were engaged in a firefight with the enemy on the other side. Dark Sword didnt have to look to know that the remaining Blood Wing fighters were definitely all dead, and the question now was how he would survive this crisis. Chapter 942 The Law of the Forest (II) When the blood-colored cold aura cut straight to, Dark Sword had no way to dodge, but to use the body of the assault rifle in his hand to cross-file it. ng! With one blow, the rifle in his right hand immediately dislodged, and the blood-colored de also folded once again, cutting across his throat. Dark Swords heart was greatly rmed, his left hand had already taken the lead to draw a saber, in the nick of time cross-file upward, in time to stall the blood-colored cold de. At the same time, Dark Swords face changed, his eyes showed a trace of surprise and panic, he could not help but speak: Phantom? The mask Phantom was wearing was no longer a green-faced mask, but only a veil covering his face, but Dark Sword still recognized Phantoms identity. Dark Sword, I didnt expect you to appear here as well. Since youre here, I guess Sovereign hes here too, right? Phantom opened his mouth, and with a sh of murder in his eyes, the blood de in his hand had blossomed into a blood-colored sharpness, all of which was aimed straight at Dark Swords vitals. Dark Sword is already in aplete disadvantage, he was the first to attack by Phantom, so the loss of first opportunity can only be passive blocking and retreat. Phantom how dare you mention Sovereign, Sovereign will be very happy to know that you are inside the relic. You, a traitor, will not be able to escape Sovereigns killing! Dark Sword said in a cold voice. Is that so? Then you can wait in hell and see if Sovereign will go to hell first or I will! Phantom spoke, and her attack was intense, the blood de in her hand struck with lightning speed, a blood-colored cold aura across the air, intertwined into a blood-colored with a strong murderous intent, thus enveloping Dark Sword. Dark Sword is one of the top ten assassins in the Assassination League, his own strength is very strong, also proficient in a variety of assassination techniques, but in front of Phantom, his strength is obviously inferior to a chip. He lost the first opportunity under Phantoms strong attack, his body kept retreating, his body was full of cracks, and he was already in a situation where he could only barely fight. Snort! Phantoms body moved fiercely, shing past Dark Swords right side, and the de of the blood in his hand shed past Dark Swords throat. Time also seems to be frozen, Dark Sword is standing motionless. At this time, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and others have rushed over to join Jason and saw the Blood Wing fighters who had fallen to the ground. Mr. Iron Fist and the others collected some of the guns and ammunition scattered on the ground and put them in their backpacks. Next they do not know how many more battles they will encounter, so enough weapons and ammunition is necessary tost at least until the end of the operation to explore the ruins. Poof! Dark Sword has fallen to the ground, throat fiercely cracked a blood scar, gurgling blood along the cracked blood gushing out, the whole person has long been dead. Jason was ready to lead the team to leave when, suddenly, his eyelids could not help but jump at the corners of his eyes, an indescribable danger came from the right front position. The two people standing on this bearing were Emily and Baron. Whoosh! Jason did not hesitate, he a sh dash up, right hand holding Barons waist, left hand wrapped around Emilys waist, forcefully pressed both down on the ground lying down, before opening his mouth and roared: Danger, stand by! Snort! Almost in Jasonpleted this series of actions yell out the moment, a sturdy figure suddenly emerged from the darkness, then a sharp axe across the air, the axe de passed exactly where Baron and Emily were standing. If Jasons movements were a second slower, Im afraid that in this axe contains such a huge force under the horizontal chop, Baron and Emily two people would have been in the ground. The axe fell short, so that the silent emergence of the sturdy figure in heavy armor are a bit stunned, but he quickly back to his senses, the sharp axe in the hands of the angle of a turn, from the top to the bottom, cleaving to Jason and other three people on the ground.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Snort! A blood-colored de aura startled the air, with seven points of killing and three points of astonishment, thus cutting across the sky to kill. This de broke through the air, as if the void was split into two, the brilliant de light bloomed out of a wisp of blood-colored de qi, spreading forward, with an overwhelming and iparable forward momentum to cut and kill. ng! This blood-colored de aura sealed the huge sharp axe, the de aura shot out across the opponents heavy armor, emitting a uttering sound. Single Arm clearly sensed that a tremendous force along the butchers knife in his hand shook his whole body, and he used the momentum to retreat towards the back. Once back, the assault rifles in the hands of Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Phantom, who had been ready for a long time, were already firing intensively in front of them. Jason, Baron, Emily and their bodies had already scurried forward, and then got up and saw this sturdy figure with a shield in his left hand, staged across the front. ng ng ng! Dense bullets swept over, all of which were blocked by that huge iron shield on one side. Titan warrior? Its a Titan warrior in heavy armor! Jason immediately recognized that this sturdy figure in heavy armor was a Titan warrior. Jason could not help but feel that the Titan warrior was really a very sick race, the weight of this heavy armor was at least a hundred pounds, right? Plus this iron shield and huge axe, these equipment add up to at least 200 pounds or more. Titan warriors wear these equipment and weapons inbat, without feeling the slightest sense of strain. To say that the weight of 200 pounds tobat, Jason can also do, after all, in the usual special training, Satan Army warriors weight is more than 50 kg. But Jason dare not guarantee that he can carry more than 200 pounds to be able to continue to fight, but also to maintain a flexible body and reaction ability, which is difficult to do, for physical fitness, endurance and strength of the test is too big. The intensive bullet fire was also a great threat to this Titan warrior, and suddenly C Roar! The Titan warrior opened his mouth and let out a roar, then he moved his body, shield in front of him with his left hand, and he charged forward with the speed of a brute charging. Spread out, pull away! Jason shouted as soon as he saw this. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Mr. Iron Fist and the others scattered towards the sides, avoiding the Titan warriors dash forward. The Titan warriors charge fell short, and he rose violently, axe in his right hand, shield in his left hand, both weapons held straight, and then with a turn of his toes, he spun up, the whistling wind sounded, and within his spinning range, the sharp axe in his right hand and the iron shield in his left hand both formed a deadly killing move. The Titan warriors body is tall, his arms are long and thick, and he has arge range with his arms straightened and rotated. Mr. Iron Fist was about to fire a sweeping shot after they had dodged and retreated, but the Titan was so spun up that the range of the attack was going to envelop them. Mr. Iron Fist and the others had no choice but to continue backing up. Whoosh! As soon as Mr. Iron Fist retreated, the Titan warrior leaped, and the sharp axe in his hand cut towards Single Arms direction. It seems that he saw that Single Arm is the strongest one, as long as Single Arm is solved, the others will be easy to deal with. It was a small outburst. This next week will be a small outbreak. The cough hasnt cleared up yet, its been going on for about 10 days now, and Ive been on Western medicine the first two times. But I asked for Chinese medicine at my follow-up yesterday, and the doctor also said that Chinese medicine works much better for this kind of symptoms. I hope the herbs work this time, and that I will be back to 100% soon. Chapter 943 Forest Law (III) Single Arms own aura of killing diffused, facing the Titan warrior who took the initiative to kill him, his face was as usual, but the murderous aura diffused from his body was iparable. Snort! The Blood Sword in his hand glowed brightly at this moment, and under the power of Single Arms own Secret Realm Power, a wisp of de aura was generated from the de, and a bloodthirsty murderous aura was in full force, like a rolling mountain of blood, and it rolled towards the attacking Titan warrior. The Titan warrior attacked. The Blood Sword in Single Arms hand shed forward, and the sword style began to fracture, and finally the sword style fractured into a cross-air sword momentum, wrapped in a majestic, overwhelming, severe killing sword intent, and attacked and killed. ng! ng! The Blood Sword in Single Arms hand shattered the Titan warriors axe, and the fissile sword momentum that crossed the air and struck from all angles was blocked by the Titan warrior with his iron shield. Some of the swords and saber energy bypassed the Titan warriors iron shield and struck him, but they were blocked by the heavy armor he was wearing. As Single Arm is fighting with Titan warrior, Mr. Iron Fist they can not shoot, in order to avoid idental injury.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But facing the Titan warrior d in heavy armor is like fighting with a moving iron giant, without the right weapon, simply can not get close. Jason is also the same, he has a saber, but the saber is too short, the Titan warrior in the hands of the sharp axe at least a meter long, plus the huge iron shield, with the saber of that little size, is not enough to see. The Titan warrior was d in heavy armor, and the saber could not break the armor even if it was cut and stabbed, causing actual damage to the Titan warrior. Look around to see if there is a corresponding weapon, such as a long knife, giant axe type. Jason spoke in a deep voice. Emily, Baron and several others immediately split up to look for them. This is Titan Ruins, the ruins may have preserved some of the weapons used by Titan, otherwise Jason and the others with their short and narrow sabers will be difficult to fight with these Titan warriors, once these Titan warriorse close, it will be too much trouble. Phantoms body shed, and the blood de in his hand struck. Single Arm is still struggling against the Titan warriors, although the Titan warriors appear to be simple and brutal in their attacking style, but the force contained in each attack is too strong, and the body is covered with heavy armor, Single Arm several times of killing are unsessful, but also faced a few Titan warriors counter-attack danger. In such a situation, Phantom attacked strongly, her body speed is fast, like a phantom. Phantoms characteristic is that she is proficient in assassination. This Titan warrior is d in heavy armor, but not all of his body is wrapped in heavy armor seamlessly, and there are always gaps between the links of armor blocks. The connection between chest armor and waist armor, armor and chest armor, etc., have some gaps empty out. Phantoms purpose is to pierce the blood de in her hand through these gaps and continuously inflict wounds on this Titan warrior. Snort! Snort! Phantom struck, using the advantage of her body speed, like a ghostly flicker and up, the blood de in her hand a shake, a bit of blood-colored cold aura inside the first appeared, from the void of a sh, but the precision of the stabbing Titan warrior waist side of the armor of a gap. The Titan warriors body shook violently, the waist side of the position suddenly came a burst of stabbing pain, he low growl, the hand sharp axe towards the right side of the cross-cut. However, the Titan warriors axe chopping fell short, Phantom a hit after a body sh, has evaded. With Phantoms own strength, it was not possible to fight the Titan fighter head-on. In the blink of an eye, Single Arm and Phantom teamed up to fight this Titan fighter, with Single Arm holding him back and Phantom attacking him in the dark, cooperating with each other to keep this Titan fighter limited and suppressed. Captain Miller, there are weapons, a chamber was found ahead, this chamber is simr to an arsenal, there are all kinds of weapons inside, most of them are damaged, but there are small parts are actually still intact, sharp edges. We picked some over. At that moment, Barons excited voice came. Jason turned his head to see Treg, Baron, and Emily all came over with some weapons in both hands, and a cursory nce showed that there were huge swords, long knives, spears, and in addition, two shields. These weapons were ced on the ground, Jason came over to take a look, a nce at a Bronze Sword, the reason for the bronze, because this sword material color look simr to bronze, as to whether it is bronze material is difficult to determine. Jason picked up the huge sword about a meter long, the de is wide and thick, the sword is open on one side and not open on the other side, the blunt edge of the unopened de can be used to resist, the open de can be used to kill. Jason held the longsword, from the weight to also can, he also picked up a shield. Mr. Iron Fist gripped a long sword, the de was mottled and dull, but the de was still sharp as a tack. Treg held a spear in his right hand and a shield in his left, with a violent sharpness in his eyes. Baron also gripped a knife, his body was steaming with killing intent. Brothers, lets go together and cut him down! Jason licked the corners of his mouth, a harsh battle intent and killing machine burst out of his eyes, he opened his mouth and said. Inside the murals secret room. Lilith is still crouching in the original position, when there is a situation outside, Jason pulled her over and made her crouch in this ce. At this time, Lilith behind the darkness, there is a faint figure emerged, will not appear, as if at any time can be hidden back into that deep darkness. Princess, you seem to be very interested in this warrior team? Behind Lilith, a slightly older inquiring voice came from behind her. They met the Berserker of the Titan warriors. the Titan Berserker is d in heavy armor and is so powerful that he can be considered invincible to ordinary people in closebat. After all, that heavy armor is invulnerable to swords and spears. Lilith opened her mouth and said. Does the princess mean she wants to see how strong this team of warriors is? I always need to know how much strength they possess. I know theye from the dark world. Some of the ancient ns have been in the dark world for a long time, lets say Holy Night people. if Satan and the others are indeed strong enough, there is no reason why my n cant invest in them in the future. The princess has a good opinion. If they are in danger, do they need the help of the old man? At these words, Lilith was silent for a while before she said, No. Once inside Titan Ruins, thew of the forest is the same C the weak are the strong! In this, you can save them once, can not save the second and third. Strength is the most fundamentalw of survival. Chapter 944 is more crazy than Berserker Kill! With Jasons barking order, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron have opened their mouths and roared, battle intent rushed to the sky, killing, rolling hot blood in the stirring, burning, into that bear battle fire. That kind of aura, quite a knife in the hand, the world I have the feeling. Whoosh! Jasons feet stomped, his own Secret Realm Power exploded heavily, and under that terrifying force burst, Jason dashed towards the Titan warrior with a sh. Whoosh! The sound of breaking air came from the air, because the speed was too fast, like the wind and lightning, a vast and boundless might was pervading, like a god descending, endless and overwhelming aura was surging, a line of blood was like a zing sun, which emerged. Nine Sun Sky! The Titan warrior had already noticed Jasons aura, he forced back Single Arm and Phantom and then turned back, the eyes under the armor shrank slightly, and then a violent killing machine erupted from the Titan warriors body, he took a fierce step, opened his mouth and roared, and then the sharp axe in his right hand chopped horizontally towards the oing Jason. The Titan warrior was furious. The Titan warrior was angry, perhaps because he felt provoked, in his eyes the mundane human is weak and unbeatable, but now there is an ordinary human holding a shield and a huge sword towards him, he felt that this is a provocation, is a shame to him as a Titan Berserker. So, he abandoned Single Arm and Phantom, all the killing machines locked on Jason, wanting to kill Jason. Jason face as usual, he did not dodge, this thought from his sh rush up never had. He wants to fight head on, attack and kill head on, this is the way men fight! Jasons left arm, which was holding the iron shield, was raised, and the majestic power of Abyss Blow surged out to meet the Titan warriors cross-cutting axe. Bang! Jason clearly felt the tidal wave of terrifying forceing from the shield, crushing his body, but he resisted it, he carried it. You fucking eat me a sword! Jason roared, his right hand clutching the huge sword has been ready, he frantically will and Angels a battle after their own broken realm to reach the Secret Realm five realm Secret Realm Power all burst out, intoyers of Jason Chung ovepping Abyss Blow power, in addition to their own Sunling Bloodline power to add. With the Bronze Sword in his hand, he cut across the Titan warrior. ng! The Titan Berserkers iron shield struck across his hand, resisting the sword sh that contained Jasons fierce power. In an instant, a terrifying force shook up, and then C Stomp! Stomp! This Titan Berserker actually backed up, by Jasons sword cut back! At that moment, Lilith in the frescoed chamber stood up violently, she was still in the chamber, but it was as if she could see the battle outside. What a strong blood, like the zing sun, like the zing sun Satan also has an extraordinary bloodline! Lilith could not help but open his mouth and say. Princess see what bloodline? I cant tell, but anyway, it is also very strong, extraordinary. This is only what is sensed on the surface. Maybe the real bloodline potential will be more powerful. In that case, this person is worthy of the princess investment. The figure in the darkness spoke. Lilith did not reply after hearing the words, still sensing the battle that was happening outside. The Titan Berserker retreated, nked by a sturdy mountain-like figure inside towards the Titan Berserker swooped over, a killing and powerful aura permeating his body. That is Treg, Treg burst into full force swoop up, he with iron shield across the front, the whole person as an armored chariot like rammed into Titan Berserker. Bang! Treg the force of this charge is also extremely huge, under his full impact, the Titan Berserker immediately stumbled, backward towards the front. Mr. Iron Fist and Baron were already waiting for them, and they both immediately rushed forward, their long swords in their hands already swinging, shing at the joint of this Titan Berserkers armor. Thumbs up! In an instant, blood emerged, staining the heavy armor on this Titan Berserkers body red.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The Titan Berserker immediately went berserk, he never dreamed that he would be wounded under such an opponents siege, and under his fury he roared, trying to turn around and chase after Mr. Iron Fist and Baron. Jason, however, rushed forward with a single arrow step, facing the Titan warriors cross-cutting axe, he met the shield across, and then stabbed forward with the huge sword in his hand. Titan warrior also held a shield blocked in front of him, the sword stabbed on the shield, but Jasons hand sword then folded, cross-cutting the Titan warriors right arm shoulder de position. The Titan warriors face was shocked, the shoulder de position on the armor has a huge gap, the only way to ensure the free movement of both arms. If this sword chopped down the gap in the scap position, he was afraid that his whole right arm would be cut off. The Titan warrior had no choice but to retreat. Jason, as if he had expected it, chased after him, his right arm storing power, and at the same time roared out, Treg, two oclock! As he shouted, the Bronze Sword in Jasons hand had alreadypleted the horizontal sh! Snort! A sword cut across, cutting a semicircle, surging huge force in the surge, the awe-inspiring overbearing aura whistling in the air. Titan warriors eyes changed slightly, in a hurry he had to hold his shield across the gears to meet the swords half-circle sh. ng! Titan warrior itself is in a backward state, holding a shield cross-file Jason this sword, simply can not block. The Titan fighter immediately took a big step backwards, and the direction he took was exactly the two oclock position. At this time, it so happened that Treg had already shed to the two oclock position and was behind the Titan fighter. Leg sweep! Jasons stormy voice sounded at this moment. Tregs eyes lit up and he immediately understood Jasons meaning. He immediately threw down his shield, held his spear with both hands, stepped forward, then half-crouched, and swept the spear in his hand towards the Titan warriors calf with all his might. Bang! An ear-piercing sound shook up. The Titan warrior was originally stepping backwards, Treg fiercely swept forward towards the Titan warriors calf, which caused the Titan warriors center of gravity to immediately be unstable and his entire body lost its bnce. Immediately C Poof! The Titan Berserkers entire body leaned back and fell to the ground with a heavy thud. This time, spare the Titan warriors body in the tough or, this fall are not lightly wounded. You should know that they are d in heavy armor, this fall, the weight attached to those heavy armor is also smashed into his body, more or less will cause certain injuries. Sure enough, this Titan warrior opened his mouth and let out a painful muffled grunt, and had trouble moving for a while. Charge up and knock his weapon off first! Jason opened his mouth and said coldly. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and others immediately rushed forward, taking advantage of your illness, not giving Titan Berserker a chance to get up. In the mural chamber, Lilith mouth faintly hooked up a smile, beautiful, she said to herself: This battle seems to be over. I really didnt expect Titan Berserker to be defeated in this way. satan and their fighting style looks even more crazy than Titan Berserker! Chapter 945 Disobedient Captives d in a heavy armor, this fell to the ground to get up are difficult, not to mention surrounded by the Satan Army warriors a wild cut. So, this Titan Berserker tragedy, fell to the ground he has been wounded not to mention, he had to face a serious problem, he did not have the opportunity to get up. He was still wielding a sharp axe and iron shield, but was Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, they carried long knives and spears towards his arms a burst of shes, forgiving the armor protection, but also will eat pain. In the end, the Titan warriors hands were numb, and the iron shield in his hands could not be held anymore, so it came out of his hands. The Titan fighter did not want to give up yet, and when Mr. Iron Fist and others came up to tackle him, he immediately waved his fists and kicked his legs around to keep them away. Jason rushed up with a single bounding step, and the shield he was carrying in his hand struck the Titan fighter in the head. Bang! Bang! After knocking back and forth several times, the helmet this Titan warrior was wearing was deformed, and there was a faint overflow of blood, and this Titan warrior finally stopped moving. Dead? Treg asked in amazement. Jason put down his iron shield and said, Titan peoples warriors are very hardy, which is so easy to die. He was just knocked unconscious. Take off all the heavy armor on him while you can. Keep him under control. Mr. Iron Fist and the others nodded and rushed to remove the Titan warriors helmet, armor, chest armor, leg armor, etc. In the process of removing the armor, Mr. Iron Fist and the others could not help but marvel at the skill of the Titan peoples lineage in making and joining the battle armor, which was indeed ingenious and reached a pinnacle of skill. This Titan Berserker full body armor are off, the body is also wearing ayer of animal skin made of clothing, only these animal skin clothing can withstand the action inbat their own heavy armor on the skin of the kind of friction, if not thisyer of animal skin clothing to y a cushioning effect, naked cloak armor, is definitely to take off ayer of skin. Spare this, still can be seen from the body of this Titan warrior scars, some are Phantom, Mr. Iron Fist and other people from the gap in the armor caused by the attack, some are weapons across the armor block caused by internal injuries and so on. In short, wearing heavy armor in the defense has great advantages, but there are also certain defects, such as slow action, once down will appear fatal crisis, etc.. Jason then took out a rescue rope from his tactical backpack and tied the Titan fighters hands to it. Although this Titan warrior wanted to kill them, but Jason did not want to end each others lives so quickly, these Titan warriors seem to be very familiar with this Titan Ruins, it was not easy to capture this one Titan warrior alive, equivalent to a living map. In this Titan Ruins, it would be much easier to go somewhere. Mr. Iron Fist, wake this Titan warrior up. Jason spoke, he knew Lilith was still in the mural chamber, he walked over and spoke, Lilith, Lilith battle is over, you cane out now. Lilith answered and she came out, she smiled slightly and said, Satan, thank you. When the danger came, the first thing that came to mind was to shield me from it. Actually, you have helped us a lot too. Since we chose to explore Titan Ruins together, we definitely want to help each other and bring our strengths into y. Our strengths are also fighting. Jason smiled spontaneously and then said, Your strength is your knowledge of this ruin. By the way, we have captured a Titan warrior. Maybe you can get something out of talking to him. For example, ask him where the area in Titan Ruins about the Power Evolution Secret Method is, etc. Okay, Ill go check it out then. Lilith nodded and walked out with Jason. Jason noticed that Liliths face was calm when she heard him say that he had captured a Titan warrior, as if she already knew about it. Returning to the scene of the battle, the Titan warrior had already awakened, and when he saw that his heavy armor had been removed and his hands tied, he couldnt help but roar out in anger and struggle. Damn it, give me some peace! Treg shouted coldly and threw a heavy punch at the Titan warriors face, knocking blood out of the corner of his mouth. The Titan warriors eyes opened angrily, staring at Treg with a wild look of rage, and a low roar came out from his throat. Still not convinced? Then I will beat you until you are convinced! Treg said, picking up the iron shield in his hand and striking it across the Titan warrior. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three times, this Titan warrior was directly knocked to the ground, without heavy armor protection, plus his hands were tied, he could not carry. Treg stepped on the Titan warriors body, and the tip of the spear in his hand was already on the Titan warriors throat. Under the threat of death, the Titan warrior finally stopped struggling and roaring for a while. At this time, Jason and Lilith also came over, he said: bring this Titan warrior, Treg, Baron is responsible for escorting guards, do not let him escape, Mr. Iron Fist, Emily you pay attention to the surrounding situation, Phantom in the surrounding wandering scouting, suspicious situation immediately reported. Lilith first let Jason side of the Titan warrior escort to the mural chamber, walked to thest mural was erased in front of the stone wall, Lilith pointed to the erased mural, asked: your n, is there about the content of this erased mural? In the Gods War painted in the ancient times, what kind of person or power is the final stage of the Titans descent?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The Titan warrior looked at the mural and then looked at Lilith, he did not speak, and I do not know if it was because he could not understand. Lilith thought about it, then opened his mouth and asked in anothernguage that he knew was extremely old. Jason did not understand it at all, but also presumed that it should be Titan Language. Sure enough, the Titan warrior looked at Lilith with great surprise, obviously surprised that Lilith had mastered the ancientnguage of their tribe. Under Liliths conversation and questioning, the Titan warrior eventually spoke up, and as for what Jason said, they were naturally confused. I asked him about thest mural, he said he had no idea, but only asked his n elders to know. I asked him about the location of the Power Evolution Secret Method in Titan Ruins. He said it was located at the heart of Titan Ruins and he would not take us there. Jason smiled dumbly and said, This guy is also very sincere. If you say you wont take us there, its fine, just let him show you the way. We can feel our way through. Lilith talked to Taika some more. At the end, Lilith said, Taika said that he knew there were other treasures of incredible value in the ruins, and he could take us to the ce of treasures. After the trantion, Lilith looked at Jason and waited for his decision. Chapter 946 Treasures A treasure of amazing value? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and he wondered just how amazing the treasure Taika was talking about was. Besides, if it was an important treasure, would he tell outsiders about it? The most important treasure in Titan Ruins, for all the forces and those who infiltrated the ancient race, is the secret method of power evolution, right? For the Titan people, the most important thing is the method to stimte the Titan bloodline. After all, as long as the ancient Titan bloodline is stimted, then they will also have mastered the true power of the Titan. Taika said as well as the core location for now Jason does not know, but as long as Taika knows, there is always a way to ask out. Even if it is not asked, this is not still Lilith? Now the question is, Taika said the treasure ce to go to see? Would it be a trap? However, Jason thought of Liliths identity, as long as Lilith also went there, even if there is a trap, there will be no problem. Jason thought for a moment, the major forces rushed into the ruins of the manpower only fear all towards the core area of the ruins, to find the secret method of power evolution, may be this is now fighting for blood. If you go over there at this juncture, you will inevitably have to fight with other forces, which is not cost-effective. Anyway, there is really what power evolution of the secretw will not be taken away for a while, or where. So thinking, Jason is not in a hurry, think while others are not paying attention to the gap, to go to the other treasure ce to see is also good. Jason has already made up his mind, but he still looked at Lilith and asked, Lilith, ording to your idea? Lilith thought about it, she said with a smile: Once in a while, I think its better to explore all the ces in Titan Ruins. Since there are other treasure ces, its good to go and see them. Okay, thats what I mean too. Jason nodded his head, he looked at Taika and said, Then let him lead the way. By the way, warn him, dont get any funny ideas about leading us to some trap or something, that would be a very stupid act. Lilith repeated Jasons words to Taika, who nced at Jason, who didnt say anything and consciously started leading the way. Baron was holding an assault rifle against the back of Taikas head, and if Taika dared to make any move, Baron would pull the trigger. Without the shelter of heavy armor, these Titan warriors, no matter how strong they were, could not withstand the bullets. Jason, Single Arm, Lilith and others walked in front, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg broke behind, and Phantom stalked ahead, scouting the surroundings. Those giant swords, long knives, iron shields these, Jason they directly on their backs, these weapons can be called melee murder weapon, killing power is too powerful, even when encountering heavy armor Titan warriors can also have a battle. Lilith has been observing the formation of Jason and their team of warriors, and when she saw that the warriors of this team of warriors were able to form such a well-defined and tacit cooperation, a bright light did sh in her eyes. Lilith, do you think the warriors of Titan people can obtain the secret method to stimte the Titan bloodline? Jason asked. Lilith thought about it and said, Its hard to say. The bloodline is too profound to say. In theory, Titan people are only legacies, not real Titans, and the only trace of Titan bloodline in their bodies is extremely thin. Whether it is possible to activate ones own bloodline through a secret method, thus appearing to return to the ancestral phenomenon, this can only be known through practice. Jason nodded, he looked at Taika and said, What kind of treasure is the other treasure Taika mentioned? Its not going to be any gold, silver or jewels or anything like that, right? Even if it is these, it is not surprising. Lilith smiled, as beautiful as a dancing genie, she continued, Well know when we get there. As she walked, unawares C Bang Bang Bang! There seemed to be gunfireing from the right front, followed by some screams of killing and screaming that echoed from afar. Jason they immediately on guard, Phantom figure towards the front of a sh, towards the sound transmitted by the direction to investigate, but she went forward, did not see any abnormalities, to see a fork in the junction, do not know where to go. Scouting to no avail, Phantom returned to report with Jason. Lilith listened and thought about it and said, Maybe the structure of the ruins is extremely special. This ce is like a huge maze. The sounds of fighting that we heard were definitely real, but the fight was somewhere else, at least not within the area we were in. The sound of the fight was transmitted through this maze-like building. Anyway, everyone be careful! Jason opened his mouth and the group continued to move forward, but already seemed more and more cautious and careful. After all, many forces in the dark world had already infiltrated, and it was hard to say whether they would meet up with a particr force by ident. Along the way, Taika surprisingly Jason honest, he did not want to escape or take Jason to some ambush danger, nothing unusual happened along the way. Eventually, Taika led Jason and them around a few forks and came to a secret room that appeared to be extremely unique, and when they arrived here Taika stopped walking and gestured forward. Does he mean that the so-called treasure is inside this secret room? Jason looked at Lilith with a questioning look in his eyes. Lilith smiled, nodded and said, Yes, this is the secret room he was referring to. Jason gestured toward Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Phantom, and Mr. Iron Fist and Treg stepped forward, both on either side of the entrance to the chamber, first sensing the situation inside the chamber. Then Phantom body sh, first with a gun into the chamber. Mr. Iron Fist and Treg immediately followed, through the tactical shlight to quickly check the situation inside the chamber, to confirm that there is no other people inside the chamber before rxing. Jason and the others outside the chamber entered, lit torches and began to look at the contents of the chamber. This chamber is like a storage room, inside is indeed a lot of things on disy, what pots and pans and jars and so on, in addition to some handicrafts, seemingly crude, but also contains some special art and skills. Strictly speaking, these things are considered cultural relics. Belong to the Titan peoples relics, as to whether it is worth is two say. To let the outside world to recognize these artifacts, the most basic, the outside world to determine the existence of the civilization that created the artifacts race. But for now Titans in the outside world is a legend, if you take these things to the outside world and treasure experts say that these are ancient times Titan left behind the treasures, only afraid that others are looking at you with the eyes of idiots. So, these things are indeed treasures for Titan people, there is a lot of value. But for Jason and the others, its not really a treasure, its not much different from broken bricks and tiles. Captain Miller, look. At this time, Baron suddenly opened his mouth and said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked over and saw Baron squatting in front of arge, half-human tall, earthy yellow jar, staring at the pattern on the jar. Jason went over and also squatted down to take a look, under a look his face slightly froze, the jar was painted with a shrunken version of Titan, these Titan is evolving some boxing postures, leg postures and so on, if you look at it together, it is a set of boxing or leg postures on the battle techniques! Some battle technique secrets that Titan left behind? This thought popped up in Jasons mind. Chapter 947 Titan’s Battle Technique Jason looked at the other items and noticed that the desk on which they were ced would also be engraved with such techniques suspected of being left by Titan. One of the diagrams was suspected to be Titans method of quenching the body and the method of practicing strength. If these are the ancient battle techniques left behind by Titan, then the significance is really great, for Jason also has a significant role, these are the real treasure. Lilith also noticed these patterns, she carefully examined, said: These patterns record the Titans left behind some battle techniques, these are extremely old battle techniques, and the rate belongs to Titans, is indeed of great significance, but C Lilith paused, to Jason slightly puzzled gaze over when she went on to exin: Titan was born with divine power, so even if there are Titans left here battle techniques also, only afraid that outsiders are difficult to perform the use. Because many battle techniques need Titans bloodline power to be able to y the corresponding battle technique power. So thats how it is, no wonder that Taika would be willing to bring us here. Jason said. Taika knew full well that this secret room contained the ancient battle techniques left behind by Titans, which was extremely important and rted to the revival of the entire Titan peoplbat battle techniques. Such a treasure for Titan peoples importance, only second to the secret method of Titan bloodline stimtion. But Taika still brought them here. What does this mean? It means that Taika must know that the battle techniques left behind by the Titans in this secret room do not matter even if they are learned by outsiders, after all, these battle techniques can only explode with the power of the Titan bloodline of the Titan n. Thats why Taika was so relieved to bring Jason and his group here. Taika has ns, even if Jason they see these Titans from the ancient left battle techniques, as long as they do not have the power of the Titan bloodline, it will not be able to the power of these battle techniques really y out. The same as these battle techniques even if they are mastered by Jason, it does not matter. Jason is also indifferent, he smiled lightly and said: It does not matter. Even if you dont need to use it, you can learn from it. Its not necessary to master these battle techniques of Titan, right? Although there are some of Titans battle techniques engraved on some items, but these are really not good to take out, lets say the huge earthen jar, how to carry this? Jason thought about it, he asked Mr. Iron Fist and others to take out their cell phones, but whatever they saw with patterns, they used their cell phones to take pictures or record it, and then sort it out after they got back. Taika spoke to Lilith, speaking Titan Language, which Jason could not understand. Lilith sniffed and looked at Jason and said, Satan, he said he has brought us to this treasurend, ording to the rules is it possible to release him? Released? Jason froze for a moment, he thought to himself as if he had not said to let him go, right? He was really taking things for granted. Jason was about to say no when, unawares, the gaze in his eyes rose with rm and he looked towards the outside of the chamber and whispered, Everyone stand by, someone ising.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mr. Iron Fist and others immediately picked up their assault rifles, one by one rushed to the front and made an ambush at the entrance of the chamber, the ck muzzle of the gun also pointed towards the outside of the chamber. Outside the chamber, there were indeed peopleing, not many, only three people. The front of the walk is a young handsome man, the hands and feet have an elegant and noble temperament, his face like a crown of jade, extremely handsome, just like the elves of the beautiful men, themselves with a dark Night Kings-like dignified temperament, slowly walking but looks calm and easy, extremely confident. Following him is a man and a woman, this pair of men and women can not see their faces, only because they are d in armor, only two cold gaze projected out. They held swords in their hands, and the swords were vaguely stained with blood, and a smell of blood was permeating. These two people walking behind the young man, seems to have formed a protective barrier, spare from the entrance to the chamber with a gun pointing over, they are also seemingly unconcerned, as if they are willing, seems to be able to protect the young man before the gun fire, and can also make a counterattack. Lilith, I know youre in there. I sensed your scent, so I sought it all the way here. Stepping forward, the young man opened his mouth, speaking English, as if to make it easier for Jason and the others to understand as well. Lilith came out and after seeing the young man she only smiled and said, So its Prince of Saint Leo. i really didnt expect to meet you here. The handsome man named Saint Leo also smiled and asked, Oh? Then in Liliths opinion, where should I be? I thought you would appear in the core area as well. After all, the core area is where the secret method to stimte the ancient bloodline that the Titan people want exists, isnt it? Lilith spoke in a nd tone and spoke. Saint Leo smiled an elegant and charming smile as he said, I dont need to worry about that side. Besides, there are things I need in other areas of the ruins C before that, I was a bit surprised that I could sense the aura of a Titan Berserker, just inside the chamber. How did he end up with you guys? Oh, that Titan warrior is our prisoner. Lilith spoke up, pointing to her and then to Jason. Your captive? Saint Leo was quite surprised, he turned his eyes to Jason, smiled ndly and said, This friend, can you escort that Titan warrior out for me to see. Jason looked at Lilith, and since Lilith knew him, he didnt think he had any malicious intent. Jason then let Taikae out, when Taika saw Saint Leo, sensed Saint Leos own breath, he opened his mouth and roared, the whole person was about to rush towards Saint Leo. Mr. Iron Fist and others also came up to control Taika, so that he did not rush out. Taika was furious and cursed at Saint Leo, speaking in Titan Language, which not many people in the audience could understand. Jason could see that Taikas anger and murderous intent when she saw Saint Leo was just like the meeting of old enemies, and that kind of hatred was probably the hatred that hadsted for thousands of years between the two races. Jasons mind is a bright idea, he thought of Lilith had told him, this Titan Ruins opening will certainly be an ancient tribe toe, this ancient tribe is the Titan peoples nemesis C Holy Night people! In other words, the young man in front of him, who is so handsome that women are jealous, is from the Holy Night people? Chapter 948 Holy Night people Saint Leo looked at Taikas roaring face, he sneered and said, Youre really a simple-minded Titan Berserker with big muscles, just like a wild beast that only roars and growls, you really have a bestial nature. Taika seemed to understand, and he stared at Saint Leo angrily, wanting to tear Saint Leo into pieces the next moment. Saint Leo naturally ignored it, he looked at Lilith, smiled lightly and said, Lilith, can this Titan peoples captive be handed over to me? In exchange, you can offer me conditions of equal value. Lilith said with a smile, Saint Leo, you may have misunderstood. The one who defeated this Titan warrior and captured him was Satan and the others. So regarding this Titan warrior, I am not in charge. Oh? Saint Leos face was stunned and looked slightly surprised, he turned his eyes to Jason, the gaze in his eyes slightly narrowed, he said, You are from the dark world? Jason spoke in a nd tone and said, Sort of. What can I do for you? Saint Leo was not polite and said bluntly, I have a grudge against Titan people. Now that you have captured this Titan peoples warrior, I am still very happy. I hope you can hand over this Titan peoples warrior to me. Jason frowned as he said, Taika is my prisoner, why should I give it to you? A few of us were able to capture him through a deadly battle, how can we give him to you? The two sword-wielding guards beside Saint Leos aura suddenly rose up, and their gaze through their helmets was as cold as swords, and a terrifying pressure was pervading, and the storm clouds around them surged up with astonishing momentum. In that instant, Jasons own gravity field and Sunling Bloodline passive release out, he took a step forward, blocked the front, with their own gravity field to fight the sweeping terrifying power. Otherwise, the other Satan Army warriors behind him will not be able to resist the impact of this pressure. Even with Jasons current strength in the fifth realm of the Secret Realm, his own gravitational field was fully deployed, but it was still difficult to resist the terrifying pressure that the two sword-wielding guards were enveloped in. Jasons feeling is that this level of pressure is simr to the pressure of those Heritage Master Stage high level powerhouses in CaroviaHyacinth, which is extremely frightening. At this time, Single Arm also came over and stood together with Jason, he himself had a deep and prison like killing intent surging, he stood together with Jason, Jason only felt that kind of terrifying pressure feeling only slightly alleviated. Mr. Iron Fist and others naturally also saw the problem, they did not retreat, one by one, they stood over the front, assault rifles in their hands up, aiming at Saint Leo and the others in all directions. Humble insects, how dare you hold a gun to my n Son of Saint! Put down your weapons, kneel down, and you can be spared! The guard on the right opened his mouth, his tone was cold and carried an aura of superiority. Get the hell out of here! Who the hell are you? You have the nerve to tell us to kneel down? Jasons tone was cold as he made a strong response. The guard had a cold gaze in his eyes, and there was already a murderous spirit in the air. At this moment, Lilith said, Saint Leo, they are my friends. We can discuss everything, so why hurt the peace. Saint Leos eyes shed, he smiled and said, Since they are Liliths friends, it is natural that we cannot hurt the peace. In any case, my n maintains a very friendly rtionship with your n. After a pause, Saint Leo looked at Jason with deep interest and said, At such a young age, but he is able to gather such abat aura, is really extraordinary. In addition, your strength is also very good. But this world is very big, you see only one side of the world. Jasonughed coldly and said, What are you implying? Or is it a warning to me? Saint Leo smiled ndly, with a kind of confidence and a kind of disbelief.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Indeed, with his supreme status, he really did not take Jasons power from the dark world into consideration. The dark world? If he wants, he can take the dark world into his pocket. The original, the dark world is the bag of his n, if the person in the dark world did not mutiny. At this point in the conversation, it has begun to smell a bit of gunpowder. From the beginning to the end, Saint Leos side seems very calm andfortable, even if Jason they are all armed or not, he is not worried about. Jason has also guessed Saint Leos identity, just now Saint Leos side of the guards called him Son of Saint, think is Holy Night people in the status of the superb Son of Saint. But so what? Jasons principle is that he does not offend, but also will not allow others to his head. When Jason and Saint Leo were at a standstill, suddenly footsteps came from the side and another group of men came towards the ce, it was Son of the Blood Moon and his group. Son of the Blood Moon and his four attendants came over, saw so many people in the field, his evil-looking face slightly stunned, he looked at Saint Leo, his eyes shining, said: This is not Saint LeoSon of Saint? What a rare sight. The first time I saw him, I was able to see him. I heard that you have gone to a blood-dead ce to refine? Did you get out so soon? Saint Leo asked. Titan Ruins is open, so I had toe and join in the fun. If I didnte, how would I meet you? By the way, there is also the beautiful and holy Lilith, said Son of the Blood Moon with a smile. Lilith is not with us, she already has an ally. This ally of hers seems to be quite capable. Saint Leo said. Son of the Blood Moon looked at Jason and said, Son of Saint is talking about this person? This guy is indeed very cross, when he was outside the ruins, he even let slip that he would meet me on the battlefield. Of course, I just listened to it as a joke. Saint Leo and Son of the Blood Moon, you say one thing and I say another, Jason is not at ease, he can hear the kind of sneer they have, lies in the fact that theye from the ancient n, has a transcendent identity, naturally do not put the ordinary people in the mundane world in the eyes. At this time, Taika said something to Lilith. Liliths face was stunned as she walked up to Jason and whispered, Just now Taika said that he was willing to take us to the core area. Oh? Jason was also a bit surprised, he thought about it and said, Okay, lets go then. Anyway, most of those battle techniques left by Titan inside the secret room had been recorded and photographed by Mr. Iron Fist and others with their cell phones, so there was no point in staying here. Saint Leo, Son of the Blood Moon, you guys take your time, well go first. Lilith said hello to Saint Leo and the others, and this was ready to leave. Taika led the way, Jason and the others followed, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and the others followed, their weapons in their hands were always tightly gripped, and they were secretly watching out for Saint Leo, Son of the Blood Moon and the others. Looking at Jason and others escorting Taika away, Saint Leos eyes shed a trace of hostility, but he did not do anything. Its not that hes afraid of Jason and the others, but to arge extent, Lilith. Lilith is only one person, no Guardian can be seen around, this is by no means a normal phenomenon. Therefore, Saint Leo in the absence of a clear picture of the situation, but really do not dare to move. Chapter 949 Battle Encounter Jason didnt know how Taika suddenly changed her mind about taking them to the core area, thinking that it should also be rted to the appearance of Saint Leo and Son of the Blood Moon. These two people are the Son of Saint of Holy Night people and the young master of Blood Moon. It is obvious that these two ancient tribes are not so friendly to Titan people, especially the racial hatred between Holy Night people and Titan people. Taika is also estimated to not want to stay there, lest if Saint Leo and Son of the Blood Moon join forces, he really will not survive. Titan warriors are extremely brave, fearless in battle, and not afraid to sacrifice. However, Titan warriors are not blind, if they have a chance to live, they will certainly cherish it. Besides, the Titan peoples lineage is not prosperous, which Jason also knew an inside story when he talked to Lilith. ording to Lilith, the stronger the races bloodline, the harder it is to reproduce. It is true that if the Titan people are prosperous, then it is really great, any Titan warriors are powerful after adulthood, can be called a natural war fanatic, if a group of heavily armored Titan warriors to form an army in general, how will be Holy Night people so tightly targeted? Satan, you should be able to see Saint Leos identity, right? At this time, Lilith opened her mouth and asked. Jason nodded his head and said, Hees from Holy Night people, right? Right. He is the Son of Saint of this generation of Holy Night people, extremely gifted, with the bloodline of the ancestors, and the people of Holy Night people have predicted that he will be the new generation of Holy Night Emperor, Lilith said. Jason was surprised, not knowing what this title represented. Lilith nodded her head as she said, Holy Night Emperor is a term for a level of strength, the Great Emperor level. Youe from the dark world, you should know the strength division of those strong people in the dark world, right? Overlord level, king level, and after that is the emperor level powerhouse. Above the realm of emperor-level powerhouse is the great emperor level. Speaking of which, the division of strongman levels along the dark world was determined by the ancient n. Jasons heart dawned, now he was 100% sure that the dark world had the shadow of the major ancient ns behind it. The existence of the ancient n is too long, the dark world in the formation and development of the initial, must be the major ancient n led to bring up, but the major ancient n in the dark world of the influence of each ounted for how much, it is not known. It is extremely difficult to achieve the great emperor level among the ancient ns because of the limitations of the bloodline. The ancient ns bloodline is ancient and powerful, so the strength of the ancient ns emperor-level powerhouse is equal to the strength of the great emperor-level powerhouse outside the ancient n in the dark world. After many Ancient ns powerhouses cultivate to the emperor level realm, it is difficult to break through the limitations of their own bloodline and advance to the Great Emperor level. Lilith said further. Jason nodded, he understood that this is equivalent to the ancient people have the strength to fight across the level, their body flowing ancient bloodline is extremely powerful, with the power of the bloodline under the augmentation, their ownbat power to get a substantial increase, thus able to fight across the level. This is the same as those Hyacinth sects heavenly pride in Hyacinth, with a powerful fate or family bloodline, embodied battle power is also very different from those of the same ss. The emperor level powerhouse should be simr to the Saint Master Stage powerhouse in Hyacinth, just like Old Mr. Miller. Put in the dark world, it is definitely an emperor level strong person. As for the emperor level strongman Hyacinth in Saint Master Stage above what realm is? I dont know if Old Mr. Millers strength can reach the level of the Great Emperor level powerhouse. Jason thought to himself. At this time, the sound of gunfire and the sound of violent fighting came from the front, which made Jason immediately came back to his senses, his face tightened, stopped first and said, Is the core area ahead? Lilith is also asking Taika this question, Taikamunicated with Lilith, Lilith then tranted and said, Taika said that the front is not the core area, not yet. You have to cross the front and turn right and walk some distance before you get there. So whats up ahead against the people? Jason frowned, he thought about it and said, Phantom, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, you and I will go ahead and scout. The rest of you stay where you are. Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and the others stalked towards the front, they were on guard and stalked towards the direction where the gunshots came from. After approaching, Jason and his men were ambushed behind a column. Jason turned sideways and observed that there were two teams of men in front of them who were exchanging heavy fire, and both sides had casualties, and the intense battle was filled with the smell of killing and blood. Jason judged that these should be two forces in the dark world, as for those forces are not yet known. At that moment C Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The right side of a team of warriors, there is a beautiful figure in the sh, holding a sniper rifle in the hands of a session of snap, immediately opposite several warriors have fallen. When this figure shed out, Jasons face was stunned, then a trace of surprise shed in his eyes, the aura of this figure is very familiar. In fact, that unique self-contained with a foxy aura also only she has. The team of warriors on the right is White Fox, so it should be White Fox leading the warriors of Lady Darkness in battle. Jason opened his mouth, the battle spirit rising up in him, and said, Attack and kill the warriors on the left side together. No matter what, White Fox is also on our side and has fought alongside our Satan Army several times. We cant watch her being besieged by an ambush. Battle! Mr. Iron Fist and the others spoke up, and the aura of iron blooded killing was permeating. Strike! Jason gave an order, they made a sh towards the left side, and the weapons in their hands immediately swept towards the ambush warriors over there on the left. Ta-da-da-da-da! In an instant, the sound of intense gunfire rang out, Jason and his side suddenlyunched a firepower attack swept towards the left. The left side of the ambush of those fighters equivalent to the side of all exposed to the gun, they are also did not expect the side will suddenly be attacked and killed. At one time, the left side of the fighters were killed and wounded, one by one, the fighters have fallen. By the time the remaining fighters reacted and made a hasty counterattack, the firepower of the fighters led by White Fox on the right side also crushed them, killing them without the power to fight back. In the end, under the two-sided attack of Jason and White Fox, the left side of the team of fighters were all wiped out. Jason then emerged from his cover and said, White Fox, is that you? Satan! White Foxs voice came as she walked over, her fox-shaped mask revealing a smile in her beautiful fox eyes.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Just when Jason and the others struck, she had also sensed Jasons aura, and she was really happy in her heart that Jason could appear here and help out. Chapter 950 Fellowship It is always a pleasure to meet again in the Titan Ruins. White Fox smiled, although her foxy face was covered with a fox-shaped mask, but looking at her beautiful eyes that were full of charm, it was clear how stirring she was when she was smiling. Satan, it seems you got the news quickly. White Fox smiled and then said, I really didnt expect you guys toe over so quickly as well. Jasonughed and said, Manjusakas information yed a key role. Otherwise I wouldnt have known where this Titan Ruins was opened. By the way, who are the people fighting against you? White Fox turned her eyes toward the bodies of the warriors lying on the ground on the left side, and she said, These are the warriors of Shura Sanctuary. Shura Sanctuary? Jasons face was stunned, remembering the conflict between Shura Sanctuary and Lady Darkness, it was not surprising that the warriors of both sides had a firefight. How did you encounter each other? Jason asked. White Fox shrugged and said, Actually, our Lady Darkness Military and Shura Sanctuary had already opened fire outside of Titan Ruins. Our side was led by Darkness Spreader, and Lord Darkness Spreader ordered the interception of Shura Sanctuarys fighters, and the two sides fought at the entrance of Titan Ruins. Asura led the remaining warriors to escape into the ruins, we also chased them in. shura Sanctuarys warrior game was scattered, so I led a team of warriors in pursuit. Right here with a Shura Sanctuary warrior encounter on, direct war. Jason nodded and said, We were also passing by and heard the sound of a battle and came to check it out. Just happened to sense your scent and knew it was you fighting. Is that all you guys came for? White Fox asked. There are a few more in the back. Youe with us. Jason said. White Fox smiled and asked the group of 20 soldiers she was leading to stand guard around the perimeter while she walked forward with Jason, Mr. Iron Fist and the others. Jason led White Fox back to Single Arm, Emily, Lilith and their waiting ce, White Fox saw the strange Lilith, Taika, can not help but some curiosity. Jason pointed to Lilith and made a short introduction, saying: White Fox, this is Lilith, we met with her in person. She is extremely familiar with Titan Ruins, so we teamed up with her to go together. As for this big guy, he is a warrior of the Titan people lineage called Taika. now, he is our prisoner. White Fox was secretly surprised and said, Satan, you actually captured a Titan warrior? Thats quite a surprise. Now where are you guys nning to go? Jason said, Taika is going to take us to the core area of Titan Ruins. I heard that there is a secret method about the evolution of the Titan ns power in the core area. We have to go and see it anyways. As far as I know, Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance, Shura Sanctuary, and Mercenary Alliance all have peopleing in. Since its a core area, it must be a dangerous area of chaos and strife. If you really want to go there, you have to be careful. White Fox said. Mr. Iron Fistughed and said, Its a good thing that Night Shadow is there. Its better to have a chaotic war, and who will notice if the fighters of Night Shadow die for no reason? Treg patted Mr. Iron Fists shoulder and said with a nod, Mr. Iron Fist, it seems that you are preparing to fish in troubled waters. If you can find some big fish, it will be a worthwhile trip. Thats right, anyway, the purpose of our trip is to target the manpower of those major powers. As for the secret method of power evolution, it sounds a bit too vague. Baron said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. White Fox dumblyughed, more or less understanding what the main purpose of Jason and his groups trip to Titan Ruins was. Jason looked at White Fox and asked, Do you want toe with us? White Fox is hesitant, she is not alone, she came here as one of the Four Angels under themand of Lady Darkness, if she goes with the Satan Operation Group, it is inevitable that she will have to weigh some. But White Fox was just hesitant for a moment, she quickly decided, nodded and said: Since we have met, it is definitely necessary to go together. She thought it was okay to go with the Satan Operation Group, after Lady Darkness wanted to meet with Jason. Besides, before she was called toe to Titan Ruins, Lady Darkness was also aware that she was on Babia with the Satan Army warriors. Lets go together then. Jason nodded. Taika continued to lead the way, and White Fox also gathered the group of Lady Darkness Military warriors that she was leading, and had this group of warriors follow behind while keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings. Taika led the crowd to continue to walk forward, walking to the core area of the ruins, it seems much colder, there seems to be a depressing atmosphere in the underworld. Walking a little longer, the sound of fighting seemed toe from the front, a gust of wind blew, but also brought a faint smell of blood. Without Taikas reminder, Jason knew that the core area of Titan Ruins was ahead of them. Sure enough, this side of the core area seems to be a scene of chaos, from a long distance can smell the smell of blood wafting over. At this time, Taika rushed to Lilith and talked a lot. Lilith listened to the face is also stunned, she looked at Jason, said: Satan, Taika said, when the core area, you can release him? Jason thought about it, although previously Taika took the initiative to attack them, but to say it really cant be med on Taika. The Titan Ruins originally belonged to the Titan people, they are considered to have ventured in, Titan peoples warriors are responsible for guarding the Titan Ruins attack outsiders is also reasonable. Besides, he did not want to make enemies with the Titan people, so far, Saint Leo and Son of the Blood Moon have some hostility towards him, if this is to make enemies with the Titan people, is not the ancient tribe are offended all over? Thinking of this, Jason said: Tell him that its okay to let him go. But he also has to promise that in the future, Titan peoples warriors will not target us for no reason. Our side will not target Titan peoples warriors either. Lilith ryed Jasons words to Taika. Taika sniffed and he looked at Jason, nodding his head continuously, as a promise to Jasons request. Jason then asked Mr. Iron Fist and the others to loosen the ropes that bound Taikas hands. Taika regained his freedom, and he made a fist with his right hand towards Jason, with his fist against his heart. This is the Titan peoples oath gesture. Lilith said. Jason nodded, he understood Taikas meaning. Chapter 951 Free Hunting After Taika regained her freedom, Taika left on her own at Jasons behest. The front is the core area, aftering here, there is not much point in keeping Taika around, besides the Titan people side is definitely in need of warrior manpower to guard their ce about the secret method to stimte the ancient bloodline. But before Taika left, he also told Jason some secret news, he revealed the Titan Ruins about the ce where the Power Evolution Secret Method is located. After all, the core area side is also divided into many pieces, there are various secret rooms. In addition, this side of the core area is already chaotic, if you want to find the location of the Power Evolution Secret Method, it will certainly be very difficult. It is possible that nothing has been found in that area has been involved in the chaos. In this regard, Jason is naturally extremely grateful. It seems there are advantages to choosing to befriend the Titan people line. After Taika left, Jason continued to sneak forward, but the team of fighters led by White Fox was too conspicuous and numerous, and really not very conducive to sneaking. In fact, if possible, White Fox would like to let this Lady DarknessArmy Warrior go to rendezvous with the rest of the three angels warrior team, and she acted with Jason and them. However, after entering inside this relic, White Fox did not know where the other three angels were.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. White Fox, how is the rtionship between Lady Darkness and the forces of Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance? Jason asked. White Fox thought about it and said, In my opinion, its just average. Its not good, and its not too bad. Thats about it. When we get to the front of the melee area, there are really these three forces of manpower, my side can kill all the kill. The main thing is that if you take this team of warriors with us, once the battle is on, the other side will definitely even hit you. When you counterattack, it is equivalent to Lady Darkness and these forces to tear the face. Jason said. White Fox smiled lightly and said, I know what you are worried about. Since the front is a melee area, go through it first and then see. If it is a melee, then both sides do not know who is who. Even if I strike, the other side in a chaotic battle will not be able to distinguish? Okay, then lets speed up the sneaking speed. Jason opened his mouth and said to the Satan Army warriors around him, Everyone pay attention to the alert, once we reach the front of the engagement area, once we find the enemy we want to hunt, then we will start hunting. We have few people, we can spread out and carry out a free hunting mode. The prerequisite condition is safety, must pay attention to their own safety and security. If there is any hint of something wrong, never get attached to the battle and retreat immediately. Understood! Mr. Iron Fist they have nodded their heads. Jason finally looked towards Lilith, he said: Lilith, once we get to the front of the battle zone, Im afraid that my side is difficult to protect you at all times. In my opinion, do you want to find a safe ce to wait first? Lilith smiled slightly after hearing this, she said, Satan, you dont have to worry about me. Dont worry, I know you have a mission you need to do. You go with yourrades and thats it. Ill be fine. In fact, Jason also knew that Lilith would be fine, Lilith but from the ancient race, and then from the attitude of Saint Leo, Son of the Blood Moon, the two ancient race of Son of Saint young master treatment Lilith, can be inferred that Liliths identity is superb, and Liliths race is absolutely powerful. Good. Just now Taika told us the exact location of the power near the secret method. Well rendezvous there when we turn around. What do you think? Jason asked. Sure. Lilith smiled sweetly, which was still really to die for. She seems to have forgotten that she is a beautiful like a dreamy elf-like woman, under this sweet smile, let people look at is dazzling and fascinating. Jason immediately also and Lilith temporary goodbye, he waved a big hand, led the Satan Army soldiers towards the front of the rapid dive. At that moment, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Single Arm and other peoples bodies are filled with an iron-blooded killing aura, a murderous battle intent from their bodies manifested. Ahead was the battlefield. A battlefield of chaos. The purpose of theiring here is to kill the enemy in such a battlefield, lets say Night Shadow, Assassination League, these forces of warriors, as many as they can kill! Until Jason and their figures were stalking far away, behind Lilith, a figure came from afar, walking idly, an old man with silver hair, d in a white robe with a golden western dragon embroidered on it. He walked up to Liliths side and said: Princess, the old man can sense the breath of several old men, Holy Elder of Holy Night people and Emperor of Blood Moon, they are all here. Therefore, from now on, the old decrepit had to follow the princess, just in case. Liliths face twitched slightly after she smiled and she said, Grand Elder, these ancient existences of Holy Night people and Blood Moon are here? What is their purpose? Is it also the Power Evolution Secret Method among the Titan people? The old man whom Lilith called Grand Elder had a pensive look in his eyes and said, With their existence, they should not be here for the Power Evolution Secret Method. Perhaps there is something in the Titan Ruins that deserves their attention. In any case, I have a vague feeling that this Titan Ruins seems to be breeding something fierce, not a good ce. Therefore, it is better to leave early. Lilith nodded and said, Okay, I understand. Well go to the location of Power Evolution Secret Method and see whats going on. Leave once were done exploring. Ahead, in an open field. This field showed a pentagram shape, and in this field, there were warriors from all sides mixing and killing. In the field, there were Titan warriors d in heavy armor, they were the reapers of the field, and many warriors from various forces of the dark world were attacking these Titan warriors. Among them are Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance and these fighters. In addition, there are also other organizations of forces, but also in the melee here. The Titan warriors in the field seem to be guarding a channel, forbidding any foreign warriors to enter this channel, so it led to a fight. In the end, in such a fight, everything started to be chaotic. The battle in the field was not only against the Titan warriors, but also between some forces, such as Night Shadow and Assassination League warriors, who were also killing each other. It seems that in such a melee, their sanity has begun to be unclear, or what has been affected by the general, ones eyes red, only a bloodthirsty crazy killing machine, is in this crazy killing emotions under the impetus, gradually evolved into a chaotic battlefield. The ground is full of blood, and that blood is flowing along the field of the pentagram. Under a closer look, several lines forming the pentagram pattern in the field were reserved with slot holes, and the blood flowed along these slot holes and evenly converged into this pentagram pattern. From a distance, the presentation is a blood-colored pentagram, giving an indescribable eerie feeling. Chapter 952 Attack on Shura Sanctuary Jason and Mr. Iron Fist did not rush to appear, looking at the killing in the pentagram field, Jason secretly felt an indescribable strange feeling in his heart. In that pentagram field, everyone seemed to have gone crazy, bing extremely bloody and brutal, as if there was some force in the underworld that was dominating them. Captain Miller, why do I feel that the battle here has an eerie feeling? Mr. Iron Fist could not help but say. Jason nodded and said, I also have the same feeling. In short, this battlefield has an indescribable sense of weirdness. Lets not make any rash moves and observe the situation here first. Mr. Iron Fist nodded their heads, did not immediately appear, continue to ambush. At this time, Jason sensed an extremely powerful aura pressure surging on the other side, as if there are strong people are fighting against each other. Jasons heart moved, he gestured towards Mr. Iron Fist and led the Satan Operation Group fighters to sneak along the right side of the passage. After sneaking all the way over, I realized that this was also a battlefield. When he walked in, he sensed that there were terrifyingly strong people fighting against each other, and then a loud shout came Asura, this will see where you run, today will kill you! When she heard this shout, White Foxs face was stunned and she said, Its Lord Darkness Spreader, Darkness Spreader is fighting with Asura! White Fox immediately elerated her steps and went to the front to see that there was another battlefield, in which Darkness Spreader was fighting with Asura. Darkness Spreader looks extremely strong, from his body there areyers of darkness in the surge of diffusion, as if to turn the space around his body into the endless darkness in general. Asura breath demonic, the body is filled with a terrifying abyss-like aura, he showed the strength of the strength of the Secret Realm Level-eight, the strength of such a realm is already the king level middle-ranking powerhouse. Darkness Spreaders strength is also Secret Realm Level-eight, but Darkness Spreaders own Secret Realm Power attribute is extremely special, it is said that the power attribute he obtained after opening the secret realm of power belongs to the forbidden power, so his life essence is sucked by this forbidden power The Secret Realm Power property is extremely special. But when this Secret Realm Power burst out, as if darkness descended, with a very powerful and terrifying power, is aprehensive attack towards Asura killed the past, spare Asuras strength realm and Darkness Spreader the same level, but is also forced to some wretched. On the other side, Dark Shura is fighting against Light Angels, Dark Angels and Blood Angels, Dark Shuras strength has also stepped into the realm of the early stage of the king ss, while the Four Angels under themand of Lady Darkness, Blood Angels is the strongest, is also reached the The seventh realm of the secret realm of the early stage of the king ss. In this battle, mainly Blood Angels to hold Dark Shura, the remaining two strong angels waiting for the opportunity to attack and kill. In other directions, Lady Darkness Military warriors and Shura Sanctuary warriors are also mixing and killing, this venue is mainly these two dark world opposing forces are fighting.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. White Fox saw the scene and she said: Its Shura Sanctuary people. Im going to have to join the fight. With that, White Fox let the Lady Darkness Military fighters around her go to the aid of the other fighters in the battle, as she moved her body and sprinted towards Dark Shuras direction. Shura Sanctuary? Jasons eyes erupted with an awe-inspiring killing spirit as he said, Brothers, lets not forget how Lady Mary was forced into a corner by Shura Sanctuary and nearly abused by Shura Sanctuary. We are all grown-ups, how can we let Lady Mary endure this anger? Lets go with me and kill these Shura Sanctuary men! Kill! Mr. Iron Fist and the others shouted in a low voice, their own murderous spirit pervading. Jasons body moved, and he locked onto Asura who was fighting with Darkness Spreader, the Shura Sanctuary side was the strongest at the moment, as long as Asura was killed, it would be much easier to solve the Shura Sanctuary warrior team. Whoosh! Jason dashed, his body like lightning, he rushed up from Asuras side, evolved his own Heaven Fist fist, his own gravity field evolved, Sunling Bloodline rose to the sky, he instantly exploded all his Secret Realm 5 realm strength. The majestic Secret Realm Power was transformed into his own Abyss Blow gravity, and the fist power that evolved was like a hundred thousand mountains crushing upwards, breaking all the mountains and rivers, unstoppable, fierce and overwhelming. Mountains Fist! The fist that was created carried his own heavy fist intent and struck Asura. Asura was forced back by Darkness Spreaders own dark forbidden power, and before he could counterattack, he felt a terrifying fisting from the side. He turned his gaze and saw Jason attacking and killing, his eyes shed a killing machine, he could see that Jasons strength was also the secret realm of the fifth realm. This strength realm also dare to attack and kill him? Asura felt that this was an insult to his own strength, knowing that his strength had reached the Secret Realm Level-eight. Death! Asura said, his left hand gathered his own Shura power, and he directlyunched a fist, performing a killing fist, and met Jasons attacking fist. Bang! The sh of their fists erupted with a shocking sound. At that instant, Jason clearly felt an extremely powerful and zing fist power surging towards him, engulfing his whole body. His own Abyss Blow power fully exploded, but it was difficult to resist the invasion and destruction of this terrifying force. In an instant, Jasons own fist was broken, and under the shock of that force, he opened his mouth and grunted, being forced back two or three steps. Secret Realm Level-eights strength is really terrifying! Jasons heartmented, even though he had already broken the realm to reach the Secret Realm Level 5 realm, but the actual battle proved that he still had trouble resisting against Secret Realm Level-eights opponent. Hm? Asuras face, however, showed a look of extremely unexpected astonishment. Just because he saw that Jason was merely forced back under his attack of this punch, he was not even knocked down and injured, which seemed too incredible. It is not polite to say that the opponent with such strength of the fifth realm of the secret realm, with his strength ispletely a punch to kill ah! In Asura stunned, a blinding de aura fiercely startled the air, a blood-colored de aura like a waterfall of blood hanging down from mid-air, sweeping cut to kill Asura. Chapter 953 Battle of the Strong That was Blood Swords de. Single Arm has struck, the Blood Sword in his hand raised, the fission de momentum has attacked and killed, like a blood-colored lightning across the sky, straight to take Asura. Single Arm used his sword to prove his way, he cultivated his own sword dao, and also cultivated his own sword intention, a sword came out, cutting through the void, the point of the sword aura constantly fission, and finally formed a rolling like a tide of sword power, enveloping Asura. Good knife! What a sword move! The only person in the dark world who can perform such a knife power is Single Arm, the King of Killers back then! But, after Single Arm lost an arm, can he regain his peak strength? Can he take this punch from me? The gaze in Single Arms eyes sank as he took a step back and withdrew the Blood Sword in his hand while shing at Asuras fist. Asuras body flickered, avoiding Single Arms de, and her fist retracted. Before Asura could make a move, Darkness Spreaders deadly killing move had arrived, and as Darkness Spreader arrived, it was as if a darkness had enveloped her. Darkness Spreaders fist looks simple, but in fact contains endless variations of killing moves, because of the simplicity of the fist so the speed of the fist to an extreme, the fist contains the forbidden power of darkness surging out, extremely frightening. Asuras eyes shed a hint of seriousness, he was not afraid of Single Arm and Jasons siege, but facing Darkness Spreader was something he had to be cautious about. Roar! Asura roared out, gathering his Shura power, he threw his fist to meet Darkness Spreaders punch. Jason was ready to strike again, thinking of joining forces to kill Asura first. Just then Whoosh! Whoosh! The two figures came sprinting towards the battlefield with a terrifying and deep pressure and endless murderousness, theirbat uniforms were also emzoned with the pattern of Hell Shura, obviously the strongest of Shura Sanctuary. Asura nce, his eyes showed a trace of joy, immediately opened his mouth and said: Ghost Shura, Battle Shura, you are finally here. These two great Shura are also very strong, although they are not as strong as Asura, but their strength isparable to Dark Shura, and they are also strong people who have reached the seventh realm of the Secret Realm. Two friends, help me block these two Shura first, until I grind Asura to death first! Darkness Spreader said to Jason and Single Arm. Darkness Spreaders strength can suppress Asura, but if Ghost Shura and Battle Shura are allowed to support Asura, then he alone cannot face the siege of the three Shura powerhouses. No problem! Jason opened his mouth, and he looked towards Ghost Shura and Battle Shura who came to support him. In this way, the Four Shura Kings in the Shura Sanctuary had gathered together. The strength of these Four Shura Kings were all extremely powerful, each one of them had reached above the Seventh Realm of the Secret Realm, and they were all king-level powerhouses. Ghost Shuras face was withered and skinny, and a ghastly aura pervaded his body. His right hand flipped over and held a ck sharp de, and an iparable killing machine pervaded from his body. Snort! At this time, Single Arms body took the lead, his hand Blood Sword has struck, a blood-colored de cutting through the void, apanied by a corpse mountain blood-like killing intent, this Blood Sword has cut towards Ghost Shura. Ghost Shuras turquoise gaze raised, eyes shing like a ghost fire, his own killing machine suddenly coalesced, the ck de in his hand raised, like a long ck snake revealing sharp fangs, to meet the attacking Blood Sword. Jasons body moved, he rushed towards Battle Shura. In this process, Jason adjusted his spiritual aura to its peak state, and with each step he took, his aura would solidify, evolving a gravitational field like a hundred thousand mountains crushing down, making his every move as if it contained the force of ten thousand pounds, and his hands and feet looked majestic and heavy. The gaze in Battle Shuras eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Jason, a violent battle intent killing machine surging in his body. The aura that Jason was gathering at the moment actually made him feel a slight sense of pressure. Who are you? Battle Shura asked. The man who killed you! Jason responded. That depends on whether or not you have the strength to do so! Battle Shura opened his mouth, he stepped forward, he is different from Ghost Shura, his body is extremely sturdy and tall, all the muscles, so when he stepped up, the ground seems to tremble slightly. Boom! Battle Shuras fist, his own Secret Realm Power, which was iparable, exploded out and coalesced on his fist, driving a powerful fist wind to the face. Fist into the sky!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jason did not dodge, he could see that Battle Shuras strength was simr to Angels. If you really want topare, Angels is a little more powerful, Angels is already at the peak of the early stage of the king ss strength. Battle Shuras strength should be just recently promoted to the king ss. So, Jason also wanted to test whether his strength after breaking the realm could go head to head with a king-level powerhouse. Jasons Abyss Blow power had all coalesced, and his own Sunling Bloodline power had also been added to his fist, evolving a heavy fist that was as thick and heavy as a flying dragon rising to the sky. Boom! In a sh of lightning, the two fists have been shaken together, each others fist power contained in the force of the fist ruthlessly impact, shaking out a whistling qi storm, swept around. At that moment, Jason felt his opponents force surging like a tidal wave, fierce and fierce, ruthlessly impacting his Abyss Blow force, shaking his internal Qi and blood, and his body was shaking. Even so, Jason was able to resist the punch! With the support of his own gravity potential field and the power of Sunling Bloodline, he was able to resist this punch without being knocked back and sent flying. Only the strength of the Fifth Realm of the Secret Realm? How could you block my punch? What the hell! Battle Shuras voice rose in surprise, his eyes rekindled with murderous intent, and in an instant the violent fists came down like a storm, and sted Jason with each punch. Roar! Jason roared, his own Sunling Bloodline boiled up, and his Qi and blood rose up like the sun, constantly providing him with endless physical energy and strength. Jason evolved his own boxing style and frantically pushed his own Secret Realm Power to face Battle Shura. Chapter 954 Battlefield Killing Ghost Shura is trained in the way of assassination, the ck de in his hand is extremely tricky and bizarre, his own body speed is also like a ghost-likepletely inscrutable, so once his attack isunched, it is like a flood of water and silver, until his opponent to kill! Just like this moment. Ghost Shuras way of assassination is already fully developed. The ck de in his hand stabbed through the void, only a ck slit through the void, which shows how fast Ghost Shuras stabbing speed is, it is like a lightning bolt, each strike is like lightning cutting through the void, each strike contains an iparable killing machine, stabbed towards Single Arm. Single Arms attack is different from Ghost Shura, Single Arms Blood Sword is extremely killing, but this killing is seemingly righteous, contains a magnificent knife intention, the knife momentum on the mystery of all dripping out of the manifestation, a style of knife momentum staggered, a knife out of the fission into a second, third knife that knife power seems to be endless, more and more, and finally formed a blood-colored knife, seems to envelop this area of the void.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Snort! Snort! Snort! Ghost Shura ck sharp de in this blood-colored knife constantly shuttle, constantly stabbing, his pursuit of extreme speed, attacking and killing attack like a ck lightning, to tear theyers of the enveloping to the knife. ng! ng! ng! The weapons in the hands of the two people are constantly shing in the void, and the force contained within them is also impacting each other. Since the battle with Angels, Single Arm has improved in his own knife path, he mainly studied the left-handed knife moves and the evolution of the de, trying to make his left-handed de gradually return to the realm of the original right-handed knife. Although Single Arms strength has fallen a lot after the battle with ughter, but his vision and experience inbat is still there, he stood at the peak of the king ss realm, so for many force, the use of techniques he is still iparably skilled. This was something that Ghost Shura could notpare to. Snort! Ghost Shuras attack from the ck sharp de in his hand violently broke through the of de power coalesced by Blood Sword in Single Arms hand under his rapid strike, and just as Ghost Shura was about to attack Single Arm, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis. Snort! At that moment, the Blood Sword in Single Arms hand was raised, and in an instant it seemed to turn into a blood-colored lightning bolt, attacking towards Ghost Shura. Fast! It was as fast as lightning, so fast that it was the ultimate! This is the Blood Sword style, the Blood Sword style that ughters the strongest! The Blood Sword in his hand seemed to turn into a bit of blood-colored cold aura, like a blood bomb that shot out and struck at Ghost Shuras heart! Ghost Shuras face was shocked, he could not care less about the attack, the ck de in his hand waved rapidly in a moment, forming a defensive attack in front of his body, while his body was also in a rapid movement and sh. Snort! Eventually, Single Arms knife attack came and directly broke through Ghost Shuras defensive stance, and at thest moment Ghost Shuras body dodged rapidly, but the Blood Sword still sliced through his side, and a shower of blood shot into the air. Ghost Shura hurriedly back, pulled away a distance, he looked at Single Arm, a trace of scorn in his eyes, he could not help but say: This is Blood Sword? Single Arm did not speak, the body of the killing intent once again condensed, his hand Blood Sword a raise, once again towards Ghost Shura attack and kill. So youre still alive. But with your right arm cut off, your strength has fallen a lot. Do you think youre still the same King of Killers? Ghost Shura opened his mouth, his tone iparably gloomy, and the ck sharp de in his hand also struck forward, once again fighting with Single Arm. Snort! On the other side of the battlefield, Dark Shura was cut by the Fox de in White Foxs hand, dripping with blood. After that, Blood Angels hand sharp de has attacked again, not giving Dark Shura any chance to breathe. Blood Angels is extremely aggressive in attacking and killing, and her strength has also reached the king level, mainly by her to hold Dark Shuras attack, while the White Fox, Light Angels, Dark Angels are waiting for an opportunity to attack and kill. Dark Shuras hand a long knife waving madly, he alone to fight Four Angels strong, the heart is really indescribably suffocating. The battle so far, he himself has been wounded a lot. This is also unavoidable, he alone against Four Angels strong, can support until now is already remarkable, but he also knows, if continue to fight down, he is afraid to escape a death. Dark Shuras eyes sunk, he temporarily iparable kill Blood Angels, but can first kill the other three slightly weaker angelic strong, so his pressure will also be reduced a lot. He dodged Blood Angels attack, and with a fierce fold of his body, he dashed towards White Fox on his right. Snort! Dark Shura rushed forward, and the long knife in his hand shed straight down towards White Foxs head. The knife is like a rainbow, terrifying, containing his own Secret Realm Power. White Fox dodged quickly, trying to avoid it, but Dark Shura de momentum changed again, lightning-like pursuit of White Fox. White Fox could not avoid it, the only thing he could do was to block the long de of Dark Shura. ng! White Fox was knocked back by the powerful force that shook him, and his body was broken in a sh. Dark Shuras eyes shed with murderous intent, and was about to take advantage of the opportunity to kill, Light Angels and Dark Angelsbined attack strangled over, two points of cold aura straight to Dark Shura. Dark Shura waved her sword to block, forcing the two strong angels back, but in the interval, Blood Angels had already rushed over, and the sharp des in their hands turned into a bit of cold, enveloping towards Dark Shura. Dark Shura was once again entangled by Blood Angels, which also allowed White Fox to catch her breath, she held the Fox de in her hand, her body moved and attacked Dark Shura once again. The Four Angels strongmen are also extremely well coordinated with each other, fighting together for years, making their offensive cooperation has formed a formation. So when they stabilized again and the attacking formation was organized, Dark Shura was once again in a passive and dangerous situation. In addition to the battle between these powerful people, the two teams of fighters were also extremely fierce. Satan Operation Groups Mr. Iron Fist, Phantom, Treg, Baron, and Emily had joined the Lady Darkness Military lineup and led these Lady Darkness Military fighters to attack and kill the Shura Sanctuary warriors. Chapter 955 You are Satan! You gather into formations, head and tail, do not blindly kill alone, such an attack and kill efficiency is too low. Form a formation and kill the enemy in formation against each other, you can also look after each other. Mr. Iron Fist shouted to the Lady Darkness Military warriors on the battlefield where the two warriors were killing each other. He looked at most of these Queen Army Warrior are all fighting individually, without corresponding cooperation, such a way of fighting is not only inefficient, the most critical thing is the casualty rate is extremely high. So he united some Queen Army Warrior as much as possible, let them cooperate with each other to form an attack and kill formation, so that not only can the efficiency of the battlefield kill the enemy, but also can greatly reduce the casualty situation of their own warriors. Under Mr. Iron Fists arrangement and mobilization, also yed a great effect, these Queen Army Warrior began to listen to Mr. Iron Fistsmand, each other with the attack and kill formation to cooperate inbat, immediately yed an immediate effect. Baron, Treg, they are like tigers into the wolves like a wide range of killing, Barons own aura is like a wild dragon in the sky, there is a proud and boundless aura, he is holding a bronze long knife, it is in the Titan Ruins to pick up the weapon, this long knife in such a battlefield ispletely is a big killer, long knife waving between, basically no one can stop. Treg is holding a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right hand, with his iron shield protecting him, he is no different from a human tank, facing the Shura Sanctuary warriors one by one, his iron shield in his hand is blocking forward, blocking the sharp des of the sabersing, then his long sword in his hand is either stabbing or sweeping, making pieces of Shura Sanctuarys warriors have fallen. Phantom is also in the hunt, her hands of blood de into a point of cold, constantly stabbing out, each blow will fall, there will be a spray of blood shot out. In such a chaotic battlefield, Phantom is her own way of stabbing to the best of her ability, can be described as a killing machine general. Emilys offensive efficiency is also extremely high, she wields a saber, the Anti-Army Techniquesbat techniques, in the battle constantly evolving her practice of ruthless killing way of killing moves, with her own exquisite footwork positioning, so that Shura Sanctuary warriors simply can not help her half. Gradually, with Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and other Satan Army warriors joining the battle, the original evenly matched battlefield changed and gradually became Lady Darkness Military warriors suppression of Shura Sanctuary. Under this advantage, the Shura Sanctuary warriors will be wiped out sooner orter. Damn it! I dont believe I cant kill you! Battle Shuras roar of rage was transmitted. He was indeed iparably furious, or one could also say that he was irritable. He was clearly at the strength of the Seventh Realm of the Secret Realm, a powerful person at the King Level Realm, and his opponent was only at the Fifth Realm of the Secret Realm, and he had actually failed to defeat his opponent under his repeated strong attacks. This seems too evil! To know the king level realm and the overlord level realm strength is not a level at all, in his opinion even a Secret Realm Level-six overlord level peak strength, but also can not carry him three rounds of strong attacks. On the contrary, Jason also resisted. Boom! This time, his own Secret Realm Power was boiling up. He gathered all his Secret Realm Power and pushed his own violent fist power, and his fist power was like a bulldozer that crushed over, looking strong and domineering, attacking towards Jason. Open Heaven Fist! Jason roared out, evolving the sixth stance of Heaven Fist, and the fist intent inside rose up to the sky, with a magnificent and majestic desire topete with the heavens. This is an unrelenting fist, a fist that blows open the gates of heaven! The power of the fist roars, vast and turbulent, under the support of the gravity potential field, making this fists fist intent even more heavy and majestic, which contains a zing Sunling Bloodline power like sun. Boom! The two peoples fists collided at this moment, and the power of the fist dao contained in each other also shook out, erupting with a deafening roar. Stomp, stomp, stomp! Jason couldnt help but take a few steps backward under the fist st, and Battle Shura was so shaken that he could barely stand. Jason opened his mouth with a muffled grunt, his body was unable to suppress the tumultuous Qi and blood, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. It seems that a king-level powerhouse is a king-level powerhouse. Jason was able to battle Battle Shura up until now without falling, and the word got out that it was already a shock. After all, he was fighting across two whole realms of strength. The dark world can do this, in addition to he is afraid that there is no one else. Of course, those races with powerful ancient bloodlines, such as the ancient ns pride should also be able to do it. Kid, youre really making me more and more curious and shocked. With such strength, you are actually able to fight with me so far! Im really curious about your identity. Battle Shura stared at Jason and said in a low tone. In the dark world, there were not many people who had seen Jason. Mentioning Satan they all knew, but what Jason looked like, most of them were not sure. Therefore, Battle Shura was also unable to recognize Jasons identity. What a waste of words, if you want to fight, fight! Jason said coldly. If you want to die, then I will let you do it! Kill! Battle Shura roared out in anger as he charged forward, his fists attacking and killing, and his legs sweeping out. Battle Shuras leg fighting skills were also extremely powerful, and the force of his legs was even more powerful and majestic, as his legs swept across, the aura that swept over was like an iron pir sweeping over, extremely terrifying and terrifying. The moment he swept over, the aura swept over like an iron pir! Jason instantly also swept out his leg, a leg out, suppressing the void, carrying his own majestic force, to meet Battle Shuras leg attack. Bang! Bang! The two mens legs shed in the void, and at that moment, Jasons fist also took the opportunity to attack.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Immortal Supression! Five Angry Fists! Jason gathered the power of fist of Rage and Kill, and the fist of Fist of Rage and Kill attacked Battle Shuras vital body. Battle Shura didnt dare to be reckless, so she fought with all her might and blocked Jasons punch. Bang! Bang! When JasonFist of Rage and Kills inner fist was in full swing, Battle Shuras face was stunned, and he said, This is a fist attack? Only Satan in the dark world is capable of performing such a bludgeoning punch! From that style of bludgeoning punching momentum, Battle Shura finally was able to surmise Jasons identity. Chapter 956 The Name of Satan In todays dark world, the most popr person is Satan. The name of Satan has spread throughout the dark world time and again. In the name of Satan, the killings are done. This is not just an empty phrase, but a battle in which the meaning of this phrase is witnessed. For example, in the Armed Warriors on Babia, the Satan Operation Group led by Satan annihted the Assassination Leagues stronghold in South America, and the king-ss powerhouse Angels was killed! After the news spread, the whole dark world was shaken by the incident. Satan also once again jumped into the attention of all forces in the dark world. In the dark world, everyone knows that Satans most unique power is the power of blows, able to perform a terrifying bludgeoning fist power. So, when Jason performed this bludgeoning power, Battle Shura saw it and knew Jasons identity. Jason didnt pay attention to it, he frantically pushed his Fist of Rage and Kill, pushed with a fierce and iparable fury of killing intent, and punched Battle Shura again and again. At the same time, Jason is also in a hurry to throw his legs, his legs are extremely fast, the only thing in the void is the shadow of a leg across the sky, as fast as a bullet. In fact, this leg is the Speedy Bullet Leg! Jason seemed to have fallen into a state of madness, fully activating his Secret Realm Power and raging against the King of War ss powerhouse. Satan, I didnt expect you toe in Titan Ruins. Your strength is indeed terrifying, Secret Realm 5 realm only, actually have such battle power. It seems that you really cant be kept! Give me a break! Battle Shura roared out, in addition to his Secret Realm Power being extremely strong and violent, his flesh and bones were also hardened to be extremely strong, such as being able to resist Jasons fist and leg strikes. You know, in the powerful leg sweep, in the case of leg attack, if their own leg bones are not hardened to a hard enough strength, then with the other side of the leg attack, the leg bones of the stabbing pain is unbearable, and even the leg bones will break. Jasons flesh and bones have been hardened to an extremely strong degree, mainly due to his childhood Old Mr. Miller hardened him, carrying him on the Medicine Cauldron soaking, over the years, his flesh and bones strength is said to be sick, towards the Grand Vajra Realm Physique gradually. Battle Shura began to attack strongly, his Secret Realm Power was indeed stronger than Jasons, but Jason was much stronger than him in the use and variation ofbat moves. Boom!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Battle Shura used his own killing fist, his fist attacked and broke through Jasons Fist of Rage and Kill, then he folded his body and fiercely bully up, his fist with infinite killing power from the bottom to the top, a punch to Jasons jaw vital. Jasons eyes were cold as his right arm came down to block Battle Shuras bottom-up punch. Jason felt a huge surge of force that shook his right arm, and Battle Shura opened his mouth andughed as he came up with his right leg and knee, ramming it into Jasons chest. Jason staggered and dodged to his right to avoid Battle Shuras knee strike. Battle Shura let out a loud cry and swept his right arm towards the right side, containing his Secret Realm Power, which was so strong that the void around him made a sonic boom under the sweep of his arm. Jasons body was in motion, and Battle Shuras sweeping arm really caught him off guard. Jason took a deep breath and crossed his arms in front of him. Bang! With this blow, Battle Shuras majestic force came crashing down, causing Jason to grunt and stumble back. Kill! Battle Shura roared, he obviously did not give Jason the slightest opportunity to breathe, watching Jason was shaken back, he moved his body, lightning-like chase up, then his fierce fist power like a stormy wind st at Jason. The dense punching power, the raging Secret Realm Power, bombarded Jason with a brain, extremely frightening and horrifying. At that moment, Jason steadied his footing, and a crazy battle intent burned in his eyes. Even in the face of a strong enemy, he would never retreat half a point. I have a Sky Fist! Jason roared out, his own aura suddenly climbed, the qi blood in his body seemed to be summoned by some kind of general, all boiling up. At that moment, the nine qi blood rushing up to the sky zed up, brilliant as the sun, the middle of the thick qi blood is like a blood dragon soaring up into the air, with a strong and unparalleled aura in the manifestation. In a moment, a fist print in the void manifested. One, two, three Nine Fist Seals all manifested, as if branded in the void. The first fist seal evolved the supreme fist intent that zed like the sun, the second fist seal evolved the majestic power of the invincible, the third fist seal evolved his endless fist intent of anger and killing intent, and the fourth fist seal evolved the kings aura of confidence and invincibility Each kind of fist intent manifestation, all make that fist print of the zing light dazzling, and at the same time Jasons own outbreak of Sunling Bloodline and this Nine Fist Seals is also echoed, each seems to have a built-in connection. Sky Fist! This is the most fierce and domineering fist power, just like Nine Sun Sky, everything can be burned to ashes! Rumble! Jason pushed out this fist to meet the battle, attacking and killing Battle Shura. At that moment, Battle Shura looked astonished, Jasons punch made him feel an indescribable sense of threat. Bang! Bang! Bang! The two mens fists instantly shed in a song, and a fist print attacked and killed, and constantly resisted Battle Shuras overwhelming fist. But the Nine Fist Seals came together, so fast that even Battle Shura couldnt resist thempletely, and immediately Bang! Bang! There were two fist prints that hit Battle Shuras body, and the Abyss Blow power within them exploded wildly, sting into Battle Shuras body along with the fist prints. Battle Shuras body was immediately forced back, and Jasons body was also shaken back in such a confrontation. When Battle Shura stabilized his figure, his heart was sweet and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. He was wounded! Battle Shura never thought that with his strength he would not be able to defeat Jason, but instead he was wounded by Jason himself. This is simply too incredible. The fifth realm of the secret realm was only a fifth realm, but he was able to injure himself, a king-level powerhouse? At that moment, Battle Shura had a kind of dazed and dumbfounded feeling. Chapter 957 – Fleeing in Defeat In this battlefield, the most intense battle is still the duel between Darkness Spreader and Asura. These two are both Secret Realm Level-eight powerhouses, and their respective fields of power unfolded in a way that made people feel a heavy sense of suffocation. The power that erupted from their bodies was too terrifying, iparably majestic, as if every single move and attack contained an amazing power. Bang! Bang! At this time, Darkness Spreaders fist power and Asuras fist power sted together again, and it could be seen that Darkness Spreaders fist power was vaguely filled with a dark and profound aura, and the dark forbidden power contained within it exploded wildly and sted Asura. Asuras fist burst out with the power of Shura also attacked and killed, but under the erosion of that darkness forbidden power, Asura frowned, her body swayed, and began to fall backwards. Boom boom boom! Darkness Spreader took advantage of the opportunity andunched a strong attack, a fist shadow out of thin air second line, shrouded in ayer of darkness enough to make people feel suffocated, a fist shadow stretched out, enveloping Asuras entire body. Give me a break! Asura roared out, he rushed forward, not retreating but striking back, exploding out his strongest fist attack. Boom! After a vibration, the two figures separated again. Asura was forced back again, and not only that, he couldnt help but open his mouth and cough out a mouthful of blood, obviously wounded. But Darkness Spreader kind of dry face is also flushed with a ghastly white color, he has the upper hand, but his own darkness forbidden power is obviously consumed a lot, this round of strong attack, is also let him a little bit of fatigue. If not, he could have continued his strong attack and taken the opportunity to inflict more injuries on Asura. Asura suffered a loss in the Secret Realm Power duel, but he was victorious because his internal qi and blood were extremely strong, and his physical body was iparably stronger, which he was much stronger than Darkness Spreader. Darkness Spreaders own darkness forbidden power sucked his life essence, making him prematurely aging, his own qi and blood is certainly not as good as Asura. Therefore, this battle Darkness Spreader dyed to the back, the more unfavorable to his situation. Asura also understands this, the point is, Asura can no longer continue to fight. Because he noticed that the other duels in the field were simply devastating to his side. Led by the Satan Operation Group warriors, Lady Darkness Military warriors overwhelmed the Shura Sanctuary warriors, and now there were only 20 to 30 Shura Sanctuary warriors who could continue to fight. Dark Shura is already bruised and battered, and under the attack of Four Angels, they are in danger of being forced into a desperate situation. Ghost Shura is still fighting with Single Arm, but so far, Ghost Shura is clearly at a disadvantage, Single Arms de is too terrifying, the understanding of the de has reached a very high level, a style of fission de attack constantly cracking the air to kill, the inner meaning of the de is terrifying, there is a bloodthirsty killing intent. Ghost Shura is already wounded, and if he continues to fight, he will definitely lose. On the other side, Battle Shura was also caught in a bitter battle. Facing Jason, whose strength was only at the fifth level of the Secret Realm, Battle Shura was unable to defeat Jason even with his king-level strength and was caught in a tangle battle. In short, the duel in the field for Shura Sanctuary side can be said to be in an irretrievable disadvantage, such a situation, there is no need to fight on, unless Asura hold the will to die a battle. Asura, of course, does not want to let his own life ounted for here, so his body a sh, avoiding the Darkness Spreader attack after he rushed to the Dark Shura side.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Four Angels strong originally was attacking Dark Shura, coldly, a terrifying pressure aura crushed to, this makes the Four Angels face have changed, look up, is to see Asura sprinted over. Blood Angels hand sharp de raised, without saying a word, cut to the sprinting Asura. Asuras body dodged and then swept her legs, Blood Angels did not shake it hard, but backed up. Asura took the opportunity to pull Dark Shura out and shouted, Retreat, retreat! So someone retreat immediately! Asuras order made the Shura Sanctuary warriors, who already had no desire to fight, lose all their will to fight, and all they could think of was to withdraw from the battlefield. Ghost Shura also avoided Single Arms Blood Sword attack, and took advantage of the situation to retreat after blocking the ck de in his hand. Battle Shuras heart was not willing, but he could only retreat with it. He could not understand why Jasons strength was only at the fifth level of the Secret Realm, but his battle power was so powerful that even he was wounded. The retreat of Shura Sanctuarys men was fast. Of course, Darkness Spreader would not stand by and watch them retreat, he coldly shouted and said, Cut them off! With that, Darkness Spreader rushed towards Asura, using his own fist killing moves, attacking and killing Asura one after another. Asura fought and retreated, trying to protect the other Shura Sanctuary warriors to evacuate. White Fox, Blood Angels and others came after her, Dark Shura was seriously wounded and was intercepted by Blood Angels and was again surrounded. Dark Shura roared in anger, a long knife in his hand waved wildly, trying to kill out of the siege, just then, a blood-colored knife mane came across the sky, straight to Dark Shura. The Blood Sword in Single Arms hand had already cut down and arrived. Dark Shura! Asura saw the situation and her face became anxious. Go, you guys retreat first, dont mind me! Dark Shura shouted, because he knew that with Single Arm attacking and killing, he could not escape, instead of dragging Asura and others, he might as well stay and fight to the death, giving Shura Sanctuary warriors the chance to evacuate. As expected, Dark Shura disregarded his own safety, he wielded a sword, attacked and killed the chasing hands, even in the case of Single Arm a cut, he sprinted towards Darkness Spreader, and attacked the back of Darkness Spreader with his sword. I will avenge you! Asura roared in a low voice, he retreated and stopped fighting with Darkness Spreader. Darkness Spreader faced Dark Shuras attack only to dodge sideways, at the same time, Blood Angels and other peoples hands of sharp des have been stabbed at Dark Shuras body. Snort! Snort! A sharp de from Dark Shuras body stabbed in, blood appeared at first, Dark Shura also fell to the ground. As for Asura and the others, they had also sessfully withdrawn by this time, and there was no trace of them in the twinkling of an eye. Darkness Spreaders face was gloomy and sullen, this battle only killed Dark Shura, his heart was not willing. But the current situation, he also can not go to the pursuit. This ruin is like a maze, even if you go after it, you may not be able to catch up, and may also be ambushed. Chapter 958 All Parties Gather Lady Darkness Military warriors also gathered over, the battle dead Queen Army Warrior at least nearly 40 people, but the Shura Sanctuary side of the sacrifice of warriors is close to a hundred people. Mainly because the Satan Army warriors intervened and led them to fight under themand, which reduced many casualties. Before that, there was no big difference in casualties between the Queen Army Warrior and the Shura Sanctuary warriors in the fight. Therefore, after this battle, Queen Amy Warrior in the field looked at Mr. Iron Fist and others with a hint of gratitude in her eyes. If it wasnt for Mr. Iron Fist and others leading them in the battle, none of them would be sure they were still alive at this moment. Darkness Spreader looked at Jason and the others, and he said, Thank you for your help. If Im right, youre Satan, right? This is the King of Killers Single Arm, who has disappeared for several years and is rumored to be dead. The Darkness Spreaders shining gaze looked at Single Arm. Single Arm nodded in response. Back then, you had a Blood Sword in your hand to kill all the strongest people, that kind of style is really desirable. Now that you are back again, I believe you will be able to recover your peak strength back then. Darkness Spreader said in a sincere tone. Thank you for your kind words. Single Arm said. Darkness Spreader looked at Jason, and his withered face showed a rare smile as he said, Satan, Her Majesty has always wanted to meet you and talk to you face to face. From the strength you have shown just now, you are indeed qualified to be summoned by the Queen. Although you only have the strength of the fifth realm of the Secret Realm, you were able to fight against Battle Shura, which is really remarkable. The key is that you are still so young, and your achievements down the road will be even more unlimited. Jason smiled lightly and said, Unfortunately, it was not possible to keep all the people of Shura Sanctuary. I have a grudge between Satan Operation Group and Shura Sanctuary. Therefore, when I see the manpower of Shura Sanctuary, I definitely have to kill them all. In this regard, you and we are of the same mind. Darkness Spreader said with a nod. Jason thought about it and asked, By the way, havent you seen the manpower of Night Shadow and Assassination League? I heard that Night Shadows King of War and Assassination Leagues Sovereign came over? Night Shadow and Assassination League entered Titan Ruins at the earliest, and they all came for the secret method of power evolution. I think King of War and the others should be in the secret room in the ruins where the Power Evolution Secret Method is kept at this time. Darkness Spreader said. Jason was curious after hearing that, he asked, Isnt Sir Darkness Spreader interested in the Secret Method of Power Evolution?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Darkness Spreader said, My primary mission here is to intercept and kill Shura Sanctuarys men. As for the Power Evolution Secret Method, it is secondary. However, now that Shura Sanctuarys men have been evacuated, we might as well go see the true nature of the Power Evolution Secret Method. Lets see if this secret method that can lead to the evolution of power really exists. Then lets go together. Jason said. At that moment, Jason and his group walked towards the battlefield of the pentagram, about the secret room where the Power Evolution Secret Method was located, they needed to walk through the passage at this pentagram battlefield. When Jason and his group came over previously, the entrance of this passage was guarded by Titan warriors d in heavy armor. And on the battlefield of the pentagram, all the warriors were fighting like mad, each one as if they were possessed. Soon, Jason and others returned to the battlefield, but saw that the battle here is nearing the end, more strange is that the battlefield no longer see any Titan warriors, originally stationed at the passage of Titan warriors also disappeared, do not know where to go. Could it be that the secret room has been opened? After Darkness Spreader saw this, his face tightened and then said, Lets go, lets grab it and check it out. Jason and others immediately walked along the front passage inside, the passage is extremely dark, Mr. Iron Fist and others immediately turned on the tactical shlight, while armed with guns on alert, beware of the situation around. When walking to the end of this passage, the scene in front of you opened up, the end is actually an extremely magnificent hall, this hall looks extremely ancient, and can even be said to be full of a primitive atmosphere, there is nothing magnificent furnishings, only a huge block of stone stacked up. At this time, this hall already has a number of people inside, are the manpower of various forces, maintaining their respective camps, standing aside. When Jason and Darkness Spreader and others walked in, the hands of these forces have looked over. Darkness Spreader, these forces of the manpower recognized, but Jason and others, they can not recognize. Asura, you have escaped to here? Darkness Spreader saw Asura and other Shura Sanctuary warriors who had fled in defeat, and immediately, Darkness Spreaders murderous spirit immediately filled up. In addition to the manpower of various forces, there are 20 to 30 Titan warriors in heavy armor here. Perhaps sensing Darkness Spreaders own killing machine, one of the heavily armored warriors harsh gaze toward Darkness Spreader looked over, with a mouthful of pure English said in a deep voice: Titan Ruins important ce, no martial arts, defiant, kill! Darkness Spreaders face sank, he noticed that all the forces were keeping their respective camps standing, and from their performance, they should beplying with this rule of Titan warriors. After all, no that force was willing to face more than twenty Titan Berserker d in heavy armor, that was definitely asking for death. Darkness Spreader, do you think you can defeat us with your Queens Army? If it wasnt for Satan leading his warriors to help, you would have died long ago! Asura said coldly. Satan is Satan here? Where is he? Asuras words just fell, a sturdy and rough man from the side of a force spoke up, his tone contained a trace of coldness, this is none other than King of War. In addition to King of War, Sovereign, Dark Phoniex and other powerful people have all gathered in this hall. Sovereign had been staring at the front, after hearing the word Satan, he came back to his senses and said: Satan is here? Since hes here, why should he be a shrinking violet? Who are you two? What exactly is the hurry to find me? After Jason saw this situation, he sneered and stood out on this. The people of Shura Sanctuary had already recognized his identity, so it was useless for him to conceal or deny it. Chapter 959 Giants (I) The moment Jason stepped forward, the eyes of King of War and Sovereign were fixed on him, and there was an awe-inspiring murderous spirit in the air. Jason also noticed the pattern emblem on King of Wars clothes and the mark on Sovereigns body, and knew that one of them was from Night Shadow, and the other was from Assassination League. Thats King of War and Sovereign. The White Fox beside him reminded Jason in a low voice. Jasons face was stunned, so these two people are King of War and Sovereign, no wonder they jumped out so impatiently when they heard his name, as if they could not wait to eat him alive. Satans name, the mighty world of darkness, today finally meet the living. King of War opened his mouth, then said sorrowfully, No weapons are allowed here, so Satan you can still breathe the air here a little more. The first time I was in Ind of Purgatory, Night Shadows Blood King told me to cut off my head and bring it back to Night Emperor first. I think the people of Night Shadow have the problem of talking big, King of War, in my opinion, you should take a few more breaths of fresh air, otherwise you may have to stay in this relic to be buried. Damn! King of War rose in anger, his fists clenched, a terrifying king-level pressure was diffusing. In that instant, the Titan warriors in heavy armor looked over, the weapons in their hands were raised, not hiding the battle intent that flowed from their bodies. King of War saw the situation after the only way to converge his own killing intent, his gaze coldly stared at Jason, said: Satan, that is, here can not move weapons to give you arrogance, until the matter here is finished, leave this ce, I would like to see how you die. Night Shadows son of a bitch nonsense what? See you on the battlefield if you can! If you Night Shadow wants to fight, we Satan Operation Group will fight with you to the end! Mr. Iron Fist said in a cold voice. Night Shadows sons of bitches are just talking about leaving, but when ites to the battlefield, theyll be like sons of bitches, at the mercy of the ughter. Tregughed andughed. King of Wars face immediately iron blue and up, burst of blue burst of white, if it is not here with Titan warriors set down the rules, he is certainly to lead the Night Shadow Army Warrior around to kill up. Sovereigns face is extremely calm, his eyes indifferent sweep to Jason, said: Satan, I have been following you for a long time. Always wanted to meet you. In the past, I thought you were still weak and untouchable. But now, you are qualified to be my opponent. Is that so? Jason sneered and said, I wonder how your strengthpares to Angels? The pupils in Sovereigns eyes suddenly cold shrink, his face is still wind calm Jason quiet, indifferent tone said: organic will try it out you will not know? Good, then Ill wait! Jason opened his mouth, with a superb confidence built into his tone. Dark Phoniex did not say anything, her long, narrow and charming phoenix eyes were always looking at Jason, Satans name she had heard many times, she originally thought Satan was a westerner, but now after seeing it, she realized it was an orientalist. What made her curious was that Satan was actually so young, had an indefinable sense of confidence in himself, and carried a masculine and domineering masculinity. All in all, Jason gave her a good impression, if we put aside our positions. Jason noticed Dark Phoniexs gaze stare, and he turned his eyes to meet Dark Phoniexs gaze. Dark Phoniex has a kind of smoldering and enchanting wild beauty, and also extremely sexy and tall, that hot body is enough to make any male livestock for the madness. Faced with such a level of beauty, Jason smiled slightly and greeted Dark Phoniex. He could see that Dark Phoniex was from Bounty Alliance, but he just didnt know Dark Phoniexs identity yet. Dark Phoniex didnt say anything as she shifted her gaze. What? Got your eye on someone else? White Fox asked, prodding from the sidelines. Jason was sweating and said, What are you talking about? Im just being polite and smiling. Do you know who she is? White Foxs eyes shed, then said with a smile, Thats Bounty Alliances ck List powerhouse Dark Phoniex. She is Dark Phoniex? Jason was also surprised, and then said, It seems that the rumors in the dark world are true, they say that Dark Phoniex is the most mysterious and sexy woman in the dark world, today I finally met. Are you also very interested? White Fox said with a smile. Jason said: You do not tease me. Im thankful the other side wont fight with me. You know Im at war with Bounty Alliance. White Foxughed and didnt say anything else. At that moment, a Titan warrior in heavy armor was seen walking straight towards Jason and stood in front of him. Jasons face was stunned, looking at this Titan warrior in heavy armor in front of him, there was a sense of familiarity in his heart. The Titan warrior took off his helmet, and Jason saw his face and immediately realized, he said, Taika, youve put on a heavy armor again so soon. Taika understood Jasons words, he nodded, then he reached out and pointed towards the front, then gestured for Jason toe with him. You mean for me to follow you to the front? Jason asked curiously, looking at Taikas gesture. Taika nodded. Jason frowned as he said, Whats up ahead, the location of the Power Evolution Secret Method? Taika nodded again.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Darkness Spreader spoke up and said, Satan, the giant figures of the major powers have actuallye. They havent shown up by now, so I guess they are inside. Simrly, if there is about Power Evolution Secret Method, it is also inside. The major giant figures should be inside to participate in the enlightenment. You know these Titan warriors, invited by each other to go inside, this is your chance with the service. After all, among the major powers, except for the giant figures, the rest are not qualified to enter. So thats how it is, then Ill have to go in and take a look. Jason spoke, and then he gestured for Taika to lead the way in front. Taika put her helmet back on and led Jason towards the front. King of War and the others noticed, and immediately, they all became unsettled. Even Sovereign, who had been calm, had a look of surprise on his face at this moment, and then there was a hidden trace of jealousy and annoyance in his face. With his status and strength, he was not qualified to enter, why Jason was invited by Titan warriors and invited in? Sopared, King of War, Sovereign, Asura, these people have a kind of humiliated feeling. I just feel that there is a resentment in my heart, but I have no way to vent it, that feeling is too suffocating. Chapter 960 – The Giants (II) In front of them, there were Titan warriors d in heavy armor, and behind them, there was a passage that extended forward. The duty of these Titan warriors should be to guard this ce and strictly forbid the entry of the manpower of these dark world forces in the field. In fact, Jason should have thought, these dark world forces of manpower and these Titan warriors reached a consensus, obediently in the hall standing waiting, which must have been ordered by the giants of these forces. Otherwise, even if the heavily armored Titan warriors are more powerful, these dark world than the tigers and wolves and fierce manpower will not be so obedient to the rules of the Titan warriors? For example, King of War, Sovereign, Asura and others, if not for the instructions of the giant figure above, havee to this hall, they have long been directly towards the front. If Titan warriors dare to stop, they will also rise up and attack. Titan warriors, no matter how powerful, can not withstand the siege of the manpower of the forces. As for the giant figures of the various forces are those people, Jason can think without guessing. Jason collected his mind and followed Taika forward. Towards the Titan warriors stationed in the passage, continue to go inside, and finally came to a secret room door, aftering here Jason immediately felt that the secret room inside is clearly a hidden and powerful aura in the surge. The aura is really too terrifying, deep as a prison, as deep as the abyss unfathomable, it seems that just a wisp of pressure will be able to oppress people to breathe. Strong people! All are proudly standing above the peak of the true meaning of the strong! The pupils in Jasons eyes suddenly shrank cold, after sensing the terrifying pressure of these strong people, he really realized that his own strength is really far from enough, still need to greatly improve to do. Now his strength, in the gravitational field and Sunling Bloodline under the augmentation, barely able to fight with the king level early stage power, but in the face of this proud peak of the most powerful, he is afraid that even a battle qualification. This level of power can be said to be able to kill the king-level existence with just one hand. However, Jason also did not feel discouraged, but rather to stimte their own endless fighting spirit and belief, he believes that through their own efforts, to catch up with the proudly standing in front of this powerful figure, and even beyond them! Arriving outside the chamber, Taika reached out and pointed towards the inside of the chamber, imploring Jason to go in. Jason nodded, and he said, Taika, thank you. This time Taika was able to bring him here, it was rted to the time he released Taika, Taika this is also to return Jasons kindness at that time. Jason took a deep breath, he pushed open the door of the secret room and walked in. Inside the chamber, there were really several people, count them, a total of eight people! When Jason walked in, these eight people inside all looked over, a gaze from Jasons body swept through, each gaze out of the look are different. When Jason walked in, a Titan warrior in heavy armor walked over, this Titan warrior is obviously different from Taika and others, this Titan warrior heavy armor obviously has aplicated and mysterious pattern, faintly forming a half-man, half-beast simr totem pattern. Taikas face looked extremely respectful when he saw the heavily armored warrior approaching, and he saluted the warrior with one hand clenched in front of his chest. The warriormunicated with Taika in Titan Language, asking Taika about Jasons origins. Taika exined, and the Titan warrior nodded. He looked at Jason and said in in English, So you are the benefactor who rescued and released Taika. Then you are indeed qualified toe here. This is the secret chamber of my Titan lineage, and there are clues about the power of the near-secret method in here. The others in here are also allowed by me toe in. Only, whether you can or get the Power Evolution Secret Method is up to your chance andprehension. From now on, you only have one hour to stay here. The same goes for the others, who have already started the clock. Jason nodded, he understood the meaning of this Titan warriors words and said, Okay, I understand, thanks a lot. Satan! At this time, a familiar shout came. Jason looked at the sound and saw Lilith, who was standing in the right corner of the chamber, studying something, smiled and shouted after seeing Jason.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jason nodded with a smile and was about to walk over when a man in a ck robe looked toward him, his gaze was like a sword, as if he saw through Jason, he said, So you are Satan. Jason turned his eyes towards this man, the others face is full of a resolute and unyielding color, looks extremely heroic, owning a heroic and vigorous aura, invisible is to bring a sense of indescribable pressurepelling, the robe worn on the body, with a dark golden thread outlining the dark Night Kings seat pattern. Obviously, the other party is from Night Shadow. Thinking of the secret room are the giant figures of the various powers, Jason heart, opened his mouth and asked: Night Emperor? The man nodded in response to Jasons inquiry. Jasons eyes suddenly cold shrink, he has always wanted to kill the Night Emperor is now standing in front of him, think of Dragon Shade many warriors and Satan Operation Group in many warriors were killed by Night Shadow, see Night Shadows giant Night After seeing Night Shadow, Jasons own battle intent could not be restrained to diffuse out. Night Emperor sensed it, his face nd, looking at Jasons gaze vaguely with a hint of sarcasm, he said: Satan, I know you want to kill me. My Night Shadow Army Warrior has also been fighting with your Satan Operation Group for years. Unfortunately, its your luck that you cant do it here. Jason understood Night Emperors words, alluding to the fact that he could not do anything here because he would have been killed by now. Indeed, with Night Emperors unfathomable strength, right now Jasons strength is really unable to resist. Night Emperor, one day, I will personally take your head! Jason said with a single word. Is that so? Then Ill be waiting. Night Emperor said with a calm face. As he was talking, a woman came towards Jason, wearing a long ck dress, but was unable to conceal her great style, showing a very sexy and mature style vor, but also appeared to be above, as a queen like looking down on all life. Cant see her face, only because a golden veil covered her face, only a pair of like the infinite blue sky of the deep beautiful eyes revealed. Satan, finally, Ive met you in person. I am Lady Darkness. This woman came over and took the initiative to speak. Chapter 961 Titan War God Lady Darkness? Jason froze for a moment, the woman in front of him in a long ck dress showing a graceful and noble temperament, speaking in an extremely beautiful and pleasant voice is the rumored Queen of ckness? Jason took a deep breath, his heart has also been prepared, immediately he smiled and said: See the queen. No need to be so polite, Ive been watching you. In the dark world, you and your Satan Operation Group are the only ones who can lead a legion of warriors to repeatedly create incredible achievements. Lady Darkness said. The Queen is ttered. Im afraid this is nothing in the eyes of the Queen. Jason said in a modest tone. Lady Darkness smiled lightly and said: Since you are here, let me introduce you to the others. This here is ughter of the Assassination League. Jason looked in the direction Lady Darkness pointed, and saw a man of unattractive appearance, the other party is about thirty years old, medium build, face is also ordinary, but there is a kind of introverted and elegant temperament, their own breath is not any special fluctuations, the only impressive is his gaze, like a point of sharpness contained in his eyes, look A look will make people have a kind of needle-like sharpness. ughter! A giant figure in the dark world, a strength is really unfathomable, the year in the dark world with a Blood Sword beheaded all the major power Single Arm is defeated in the hands of this person.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ughter looked at Jason, that gaze is full of a kind of indifference, that indifference is indifferent to all life, is really like a Sovereign life and death power of ughter general. The ughterers voice is nd. ughter said in a nd tone, then said, I heard that Single Arm hase back? He also teamed up with you to kill the Angels under me, very good. You were the one who saved Single Arm back then, right? Angels areing to attack, I dont want to kill him or wait for him to kill me? Jason responded. ughters face is nd, said: There is no right or wrong on the battlefield, only victory or defeat. angels defeat and death, that is his strength is not enough, I certainly do not me you. Not enough, if one day you are also defeated and die, that is also your strength is not enough, also can not me others. I understand this reasoning. Jason said. ughter withdrew his eyes and said nothing more. Lady Darkness then said, Satan, this is the alliance leader of Bounty Alliance. Jason looked over and actually saw that the alliance leader of the Bounty Alliance, who was extremely mysterious in the dark world, was a big fat man, he was tall but also fat, he didnt show his real face and had a mask over his face. The Bounty Alliance Leader smiled and didnt say anything, looking as if he was harmonious and generous-hearted. Thats Bishop Shura over there. Lady Darkness opened her mouth and looked towards the position on the right front, a hint of morose coldness faintly flowing from those turquoise beautiful eyes. Lady Darkness and Shura Sanctuary have a grudge, Lady Darkness also had a battle with Bishop Shura, since that battle Bishop Shura and his Shura Sanctuary in the dark world disappeared for several years, until recently reappeared. Bishop Shuras body is filled with a cold and deep aura, giving the impression that it is as if the resentment of countless souls, filled with a sense of extreme horror, he looked towards Lady Darkness, and then to Jason, coldly grunted, and did not make a sound. The other is a strong, sturdy man, bronze skin like the hammered copper, gnarled and muscr lines up and up, invisible within a strong and unparalleled explosive power, he shaved his head, a short hair as sharp needles, a square face like a rock polished and made, through a resolute and calm, eyes open and close between the sharpness of the inner, own a majestic and domineering aura. Blood Vault? I didnt expect you to be here. Jason took a deep breath and said. This imposing sturdy man is the Mercenary Alliances alliance chief Blood Vault. Blood Vault is a legendary figure who single-handedly formed the Mercenary Alliance, making it an alliance collective to which all major mercenary groups and free mercenaries belong. In the world of darkness, Blood Vault has always stood in the middle of the pack, only to focus on maintaining his Mercenary Alliance. No matter which side of the dark world forces can go to his alliance to recruit mercenaries, lets say Jason, has been in Mercenary Alliance to send but recruitment notices. Jason met with Blood Vault several years ago when he went to Mercenary Alliance to look for his own mercenary fighters, and hasnt seen him since. Satan, its been a long time. Youre growing up fast. Blood Vault spoke. Youve also be stronger. Jason smiled and said. Blood Vault looked nomittal and said, Satan, since youre here then grab the secret method about power evolution recorded here. Otherwise I am not able to read anything and am confused. It seems that this so-called Power Evolution Secret Method is not rted to me. Jasons heart stirred, thinking that there really is a Power Evolution Secret Method? But looking at the reactions of these giants in the dark world, it seems that they have not been able to prate this Power Evolution Secret Method. Jason remembered something, he looked at Lilith and went to Liliths side. In his opinion, if there is someone else in the field who can enlighten the so-called Power Evolution Secret Method in this secret room, it should be Lilith without a doubt. Lilith is mysterious, noble, and extremely familiar with Titan Ruins, so maybe she can enlighten something on her side. Satan, I thought you couldnt get in. Lilithughed and said softly. Thanks to Taika, if it werent for him, I wouldnt have been able to get in. Jason said. Said Jason also asked Lilith privately about these situations in the field, how all the major giants of the dark world have gathered here. Lilith will she knows the situation briefly said. It turns out that all the forces of the dark world have gathered, and after all these giants havee, the Titan Warrior side is also feeling a great pressure. In the end, Titan War God decided to stop fighting, and he allowed the major powers to send one person to enter the secret room to enlighten the Power Evolution Secret Method left by the Titan lineage. Needless to say, the major powers naturally came in one by one giant figure. Titan War God used thispromise to quell the battle, and for the Titan people, this is perhaps the best way. After all, although the Titan warrior is powerful and brave, but the tiger can not be surrounded by wolves, the dark world forces are too many people, plus these giant figures to join forces toe, really deadly battle, Titan people is certainly unable to resist. Titan War God this move for the Titan people, there is no loss. Because Titan left behind the Power Evolution Secret Method, except for the Titan n, there is no way for outsiders toprehend. Are you saying that the Titan warrior is Titan War God and why is it called War God? Jason asked curiously, his eyes looking toward the Titan warrior with a half-human, half-beast totem pattern on his heavy armor. Lilith exined: Titan War God is the equivalent of Titan people in the emperor level strong. The Titan War God is an extremely fearsome existence. There was even a Titan War God whose strength was no less than that of the great emperor-level powerhouses of the ancient race! Jason took a deep breath and finally understood the identity of this Titan War God, no wonder Taika looked so respectful when she saw him. Chapter 962 Power Evolution Secret Method (I) Jason knows that Titan warriors are very powerful, such as Taika Titan Berserker is very strong, Titan people cultivated to the emperor level realm of Titan War God that is extremely terrifying existence, only afraid that the field of the dark world of these giants in a one-on-one situation, no one is Titan War Gods opponent. But even as powerful as Titan War God, in the face of the many giants of the dark world, the situation, can only take thispromise, it is estimated that they do not want to start a war, so as not to let more Titan warriors sacrifice. Jason remembered the crucial question, he opened his mouth and asked, There is Power Evolution Secret Method in here? Where is it? Lilith reached out and pointed to the wall in the middle of the chamber and said, The so-called illustration of the Power Evolution Secret Method is the mural on the wall, which Titan has preserved in the form of a mural. Of course, this is Titan War Gods side of the story, as to whether this is really the Power Evolution Secret Method, I am not sure. Jasons heart moved after hearing the words, he walked over and saw the mural on the wall. This mural apparently all the giant figures in the field have seen it, and some of them are still staring at it, but it seems that they cant see any hint of it. The mural is veryrge, mainly painted a Titan, this Titan kneeling on one knee, hands clenched fist, pounding the ground, face up, looking forward in anger, open mouth roar. This made Jasons mind involuntarily recall a scene in that ancient period, a Titan kneeling on one knee, pounding the ground with both fists in anger, and opening his mouth to let out a roar, which seemed to generate a constant source of majestic power through such a way. In addition, some special symbols are drawn on some nodes of Titans body in the mural. Lets say on the soles of the feet, knee joints, arm joints, vertebrae, heart opening, and on these parts of the head, a special symbol is drawn, and under a closer look, these symbols are not all the same. When these symbols are connected with a line, vaguely built into a trend of the human body through the whole body of the human dragon, anyway, in Jasons eyes is such a feeling, as for other peoples feeling is how he does not know. Jason immediately saw the problem, Titans body marked out these special symbols is the key, if there really is a Power Evolution Secret Method, then these special symbols will be the key. The only way toprehend the Power Evolution Secret Method is to understand the meaning of these symbols. Human Grand Dragon? Jason frowned and thought in his mind, I seem to remember Old Mr. Miller said that the human spine is shaped like a great dragon lying dormant, the human bodys power is stimted, is to stimte the process of Human Great Dragon Power. When the timees, the spine is like a dragon, hands and legs form the four poles that support the sky, Human Great Dragon Power will be endless. The lines outlined by the special symbols on Titans body in this mural are indeed like a great human dragon. This is really simr to what Old Mr. Miller said. Jason thought in his heart, and at the same time a question also grew up, The key is, what exactly do these runes represent? This is really puzzling. These runes are left behind in ancient times, and there is no written description, just a runic symbol, even a genius can not see any clues, right?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Once he thought of this, Jason understood that Titan War Gods release of this chamber for the giants of various powers toe and watch and understand was indeed a brilliant move. Anyway, these special symbols that contain power and almost secretws can not be read and understood by outsiders, so what if they are shown to them? In this way, a war can be avoided, so that Titan warriors do not need to make unnecessary sacrifices, why not do so? Jason is sure that the Titan people will definitely pass down the deciphering method about these special symbols, that is to say, only the Titan peoples lineage, it is possible to understand the specific meaning of these special symbols. It may not bepletely deciphered, but at least it is possible to decipher some of the secretws that are embedded in it. As for people outside the Titan people, including the mysterious Lilith, Im afraid they cant decipher what these symbols represent. Satan, can you understand something? A fragrant fragrance arrived, a beautiful and pleasant voice sounded, and Lady Darkness was seen walking over and standing beside Jason. Jason shrugged with both hands and said, Isnt this just a mural? What can be learned? There are no words to borate, just a mural, it is impossible to enlighten anything. Lady Darkness nodded, she said: We came earlier than you, everyone here has carefully looked at this mural. As you said, I cant see too specific a meaning. It seems that there really must be power near the secret method, and only the Titan n canprehend it. In the field, Dark Lord, ughter, Shura Sanctuary, these giant figures did not give up, still staring at the mural, they have been looking at it for a long time, and even closed their eyes in their minds were able to urately conjure up all the details of this mural. The question is, what does this mural represent, and how to decipher those special symbols, these are all unsolved mysteries. As long as those special symbols can not be deciphered, then there is no way to understand about the Power Evolution Secret Method. For these strong people, with their current strength realm, to continue to rise a step, or to enhance their power again, is simply too difficult. If they can have the Power Evolution Secret Method to provide them with cultivation, to evolve their own power again, that would mean that they are one step closer to the Great Emperor level, and can even break through to a higher level of power. Thats why these strong people obviously already know the mural by heart but still refuse to leave, they look like there is no action, but secretly are trying various ways to decipher these special symbols. Even before Jason entered the chamber, some of these powerful people imitated the posture of Titan in the mural, so as to understand, but still no effect, and there is no breakthrough progress. Time passed by minute by minute. After an unknown period of time, the Titan War God, who had been silent, said, An hour has passed. The first group of people who came in can leave now. Once these words came out, Night Emperor and the others took a deep breath and looked at the mural onest time, then they left the chamber as promised. Jason naturally did not leave, he camete, so he still had some time to stay in the chamber. However, the strange thing is that Lilith also did not leave, as if she had received special care, she can stay in this chamber as long as she wants to enlightenment. Chapter 963 Power Evolution Secret Method (II) Titan War God sent Lady Darkness, Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura, Blood Vault and Bounty Alliance Leader, the six most powerful people, out of the chamber. In this way, Jason and Lilith were the only ones left in the chamber. Titan War God seems to be very relieved with Jason and Lilith, maybe Jason has released Taika so he has his trust. As for Lilith, it should be the factor of her identity, also get Titan War Gods trust. Lilith came over, the pair of beautiful eyes like iid with two pure amber looked at Jason, she smiled and asked, Have you learned anything? Jason shook his head and said, What about you? Did you not figure it out either? You know so much about Titan Ruins, you probably have a lot of information about the Titan lineage, if you cant figure it out, its even more impossible for others. Lilith sighed lightly and said, These special symbols on the mural can only be deciphered by Titan people. I am also unable to decipher the mysteries contained within these symbols, so I cantprehend anything either. That said, what exactly do these symbols mean? Jason frowned as he approached, wanting to take a closer look at the symbols, but unexpectedly as he approached, he vaguely felt that the bloodline in his body seemed to have caused some kind of resonance. In the dark, there seems to be a particrly mysterious feeling that wants to get close or touch this mural. Jasons heart moved, almost as a ghost, he reached out towards the first special symbol on the mural on the bottom of the Titans foot and stroked over. When his right hand touched this special symbol, his body seemed to roar, like a war drum beating, and his own Sunling Bloodline surged up. At that moment, Jasons mind was shaken, he vaguely felt that deep in his bloodline seems to have a dragon roar sound came, in that bloodline deep seems to have a sealed power touched up. Almost blessed to the soul, when the bloodline deep in the power of the fluctuations came, Jason immediately presented in his mind about the meaning of this special symbol, but these meanings are extremely obscure and profound, with his current ability simply do not understand the meaning. Could it be that this is the mystery contained in this symbol? Through my bloodline fluctuations can actually sense the meaning? Jason froze then, his mind somewhat nk, looking incredulous. After he came back to his senses, he immediately reached out and ced his hand on the second special symbol. Immediately, the same feeling came again, the sound of a dragon roar deep in the bloodline, a bloodline power he had never seen or sensed before was fluctuating, and then some of the extremely mysterious information contained in the symbol appeared in his mind. But, these information Jason simply can not understand. Jason took a deep breath, he suppressed his own emotional turmoil, keeping his face calm, and then he reached out to touch the third special symbol. Lilith at first did not care about Jasons actions, until Jason has reached out to touch the mural of Titans special symbol located at the heart, she snapped her eyes to Jason, the amber eyes for the first time showed a trace of surprise. Lilith vaguely saw something, but she did not bother Jason, but quietly observed from the side.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. That fluctuation of qi and blood, and the fluctuation of his bloodline power Lilith looked at Jasons pair of beautiful eyes, revealing the slightest hint of doubt. Lilith has an extremely special psychic sense, she can distinguish whether people around her are good or evil to her, so her perception is particrly keen. The bloodline fluctuations in Jasons body are extremely obscure, and by definition only Jason can sense it, outsiders naturally cant detect anything. The reason for this is that Lilith sensed a special bloodline fluctuation, and even this fluctuation invisibly caused her own ancient and noble pure bloodline to surge up, seemingly producing a resonance, or more urately, amon link. How is this possible? Only the extremely pure Dragon bloodline in Dragons can cause the fluctuation of my bloodline power. Why from Satans body, I actually have this kind of subtle bloodline fluctuation? Could it be that he also possesses Dragon bloodline? This question arose in Liliths mind. Obviously, she did not realize that Jason was perceiving the obscure andplicated meaning of those special symbols on the mural, she was her own bloodline power at that moment produced a subtle fluctuation, so it attracted her attention. Satan cant have Dragon bloodline, only my people have it. Besides, it is even more impossible for him to be an Oriental. Yet, the feeling of his own bloodline fluctuation is real. Whats going on here? Lilith is a bit confused, she is extremely intelligent in the n, at this moment also fell into the confusion of confusion. At this time, Jasons right hand has touched the mural Titan is located on the top of the head is thest special symbol, each time his body of that feeling will fluctuate and rise, and then some obscure information meaning in the mind emerged. Jason now simply can notprehend, he can only write down, wait until the time to leave here and then to carefully perceive. At this time, Titan War God came in again. The bloodline fluctuations in Jasons body also gradually subsided and then returned to nothing, Jason also withdrew his hand, he still looks unbelievable at this moment, as if it was a big dream like, too unreal. Liliths eyes held a trace of deep meaning as she looked at Jason, she did not immediately ask anything. After a while, Titan War God looked at the time and said, Satan, your time is up too. However, you have shown enough goodwill and respect to my Titan peoples warriors. So, if you want to stay in the chamber more, I will oblige you. Jason smiled and said, Thank you for your kindness. No need. In fact, even if you stay a little longer, it is not useful. Its just a mural, so you cant really see anything just by looking at it. Titan War God did not force himself and said, All right, then. To show my gratitude, in this relic, if you need any more help, you can ask me. Jason nodded his head and he said in a sincere voice, Okay, thank you very much. Jason said and walked towards the outside of the chamber. Lilith thought about it and followed Jasons footsteps, looking like she wanted to leave with him. Anyway, she felt that even if she stayed in the chamber, she would not be able to understand anything. Instead, she felt more and more curious about Jason, especially the fluctuation of the bloodline power just now, making her curious about Jasons identity and what Jasons inner bloodline really is. Chapter 964 King of War ridicule Jason walked out of the chamber with a steely gaze in his eyes, because he knew that after walking out of the chamber he was going to face the various forces in the dark world. In the secret room, he had already met with the giant figures of the dark world.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The Dark Lord, whom he had always wanted to kill, was also included, and likewise, the Dark Lord did not want to kill him afterwards. In this hall, in the secret room, because the forces and Titan War God reached a truce between the agreement, so Dark Lord did not make a move. But after leaving this hall, everything is difficult to say. All the forces already know that he has brought Satan Army warriors to the ruins, and will not let him leave easily? So, when he walked out of the chamber, Jason was already prepared to meet a fierce battle behind him. Seeing Lilith also followed him out, he thought about it and said: Lilith, after leaving here, lets go separately. Its not safe for you to walk with me. Jason knew that Liliths identity was extraordinary and mysterious, but Jason didnt want her to get involved in his fight with the forces of the dark world. This is his own business, there is no need to involve others in it. Lilith smiled and said, Is there any danger? Jason said, You saw those giant figures of the various powers of the dark world in the secret room just now. Most of them have enemies with me. In the chamber can not do, but after leaving the chamber, everything is difficult to say. For your safetys sake, you really cant travel with me yet, otherwise it would really trigger a fight, and I would have trouble protecting your safety in the face of so many forces besieging me. Lilith nodded, she smiled, but looked unconcerned and said, I understand what you mean. Thank you so much for your kind reminder. But well see when the timees. You also said that we are exploring this ruin together in pairs, right? If I abandon you when I see you in danger, wouldnt that seem like Im too unrighteous? Jasonughed dumbly as he said, That doesnt exist at all. After all, my conflict with the forces of the dark world is my business, and my war with them is also my business. Okay, okay, I know youre worried about my safety. Anyway, Ill see what happens. Lilith skimmed her lips and said. Jason nodded and soon walked back to the main hall. All the forces of the manpower are still in the hall, but did not see Night Emperor, Lady Darkness, ughter, these giant figures, and do not know where they went. Jason also did not bother to care about the whereabouts of these giant figures, he walked back to the Satan Army warrior side. Captain Miller, any luck? Mr. Iron Fist asked when he saw Jason walking back. Jason said, Lets wait until we get out of here. I saw Night Emperor, ughter and other people inside the chamber. They are also in the chamber trying to understand the power near the secret method. But I dont think they were able toprehend anything. Single Arm took a deep breath and said, Actually, I have sensed ughters aura. I think he also knows about my existence. Jasons face was stunned, recalling when he saw ughter in the secret room, ughter brought him that deep as a prison terrifying feeling, that was the terrifying aura of his own strength standing proudly at the peak, extremely terrifying and powerful. Single Arm thiseback, once again rekindle their own fighting spirit, but Single Arm want to return to the top there is still a long way to go, even if it is back to the top, in order to battle with ughter, that Single Arm also need to break through their own strength realm, to reach the emperor level strong realm in order to have a battle with ughters qualifications. ughter is too scary and too powerful. Not only ughter, but other giant figures as well. Single Arm, I can understand your state of mind. After all, Ive met Night Emperor too, Jason spoke up as he continued, Its never toote for a gentleman to take revenge! We still have time. As long as we always keep a strong heart, we will one day be able to stand proudly on top of thebat pinnacle. Single Arm nodded, and a look of determination shed in his eyes. King of War looked towards Jason and he said with a sneer, Satan, since you are out, when do you n to leave this hall? To be honest, Im holding a lot of interest in how youre going to leave here this time. King of War, what if others just dont leave? What if they stay in this hall all the time? Sovereign chimed in. Hahahaha - King of Warughed loudly and said, You mean the famous Satan of the dark world is going to stay in this hall and be a shrinking violet? Thats really funny. But as you said, Satan really wants to stay here as a shrinking turtle, I really cant do anything about it. Jasons face turned blue, how could he not hear the meaning of King of Wars words? That is to ridicule him dare not leave this hall, if they leave they will certainly follow, then there will be a bloody battle. The hall is not allowed to use force, so King of War mocked Jason is ready to be a shrinking turtle to stay in this hall to live. We cane and go as we please, what are you, apdog of the Night Emperor? Treg rose in anger. Which one of you is talking nonsense here? Have we killed more Night Shadow Army Warriors in the Satan Army? Mr. Iron Fist also said in a cold voice. Hmph! King of War grunted heavily, and then said, There is no point in talking, you Satan Army try to walk out and see. King of War is it? Jason sneered and said, I know your master, Night Emperor, hase. What? With Night Emperor behind you, youre reckless? After this is over, we will naturally leave, so you dont need to worry about it at all. If we encounter any of your Night Shadow army bastards along the way, I dont mind getting rid of them by hand. Is that so? Thats really something to look forward to. King of War opened his mouth, a cold killing intent already flowing in his tone. Satan, well leave with you. Darkness Spreader walked over and spoke. Hmm? Jason froze for a moment, looking somewhat unsure. In the situation at hand, King of War and Sovereign were already showing killing intent towards his side, and it was estimated that the Shura Sanctuary warriors on Asuras side would have to be added. As for the Bounty Alliance warriors led by Dark Phoniex, they have not made a stand yet. In such a situation, Darkness Spreader still has to leave with him, clearly wanting to work together with his Satan Army warriors. This is what Her Majestymanded. Darkness Spreader spoke, and then added, Besides, when we fought with Shura Sanctuary, you also led the Satan Army warriors to help. How can we, Lady Darkness Military, be unkind when you are righteous? Jason was stunned, remembering the Lady Darkness he saw in the secret room, it was a graceful and noble woman, exuding a mature womans charm. However, he did not know why Lady Darkness would show such kindness to him, could it be that she wanted to ally with his Satan Operation Group? Chapter 965 – The Sword is Drawn In any case, Lady Darkness Military showed such kindness, Jasons heart was still touched. Satan, Ill leave with you too. Lilith also spoke up. She made a decision to go with Jason and leave together. Obviously, Jasons previous admonition to her was kind of useless, she didnt care at all, maybe she also never put the powerful people from all sides of the dark world in her eyes, kind of emboldened. In this regard, Jason also does not know what to say. Now there is nothing to do, it can be said that in the chamber, his harvest should be the biggest, he has his own bloodline deep under the blood fluctuations, actually caused some kind of subtle resonance, so that he touched those special symbols when he was able to decipher the obscure meanings represented by those special symbols. Only these obscure meanings he does not know what they mean, these can only leave after a good sense to go. He entered the chamber one step behind the dark giants, so he didnt know if there were some dark giants who had also touched it with their hands like he did before he entered. But I dont think its very likely. Because the whole process is watched by Titan War God, if someone really feel something, it will certainly attract the attention of Titan War God. Jason also happened to be in the midst of Titan War God sending all the giants of the dark world away, otherwise if Titan War God was present, it is hard to say whether he would have been able to finish all the special symbols so smoothly. After all, the Titan Ruins about the power of the almost secret method is also considered a major secret of the Titan people, certainly will not be easily leaked out. Jason took a deep breath and said, Come on, lets get out of here together. With that, Jason took the lead and led Mr. Iron Fist, Baron and other Satan Army warriors towards the outside of the main hall. Darkness Spreader also led White Fox and other Four Angels as well as other Lady Darkness Military warriors to leave together. This scene was naturally watched by all the forces in the Great Hall, which not only made them ponder. Is this a sign that Lady Darkness is going to be on the same side as Satan? King of War and Sovereign looked at each other and exchanged a look, then they coincidentally left the hall one after another. The moment Jason led the Satan Army warriors out of the hall, one by one, the Satan Army warriors had already raised their weapons in their hands, and an aura of iron blood ughter began to pervade their bodies. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg three people behind, they gripped the weapons in their hands, always keep an eye on the situation behind and around. Jason was calm, he knew that as they walked out of the hall, King of War and Sovereign and others will certainly lead their respective teams of warriors to follow. What he was curious about was whether Night Emperor and ughter would appear. With the hatred between him and Night Shadow, I think Night Emperor should not let go of this perfect opportunity to kill him, right? Jason, of course, did not want to let himself and Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Army warriors lives ounted for here, when he walked out of the chamber the moment, his mind has nned a few breakout options.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But these ns are not used at the moment. Because he did not expect Darkness Spreader will go with him, in addition to plus the mysterious origin of Lilith also go with him. Darkness Spreader led the Queens army behind Lady Darkness, Liliths back is certainly also a strength of unfathomable strong people in the secret protection. In addition, when leaving the chamber, Titan War God also said, if he needs any help in the ruins, Titan War God wille to his aid. After considering all these factors together, Jason also discarded all the options he had previously thought of and walked out directly and openly. Jason held a Bronze Sword in his right hand and an M16 in his left, and his whole person hadpletely quieted down, and an iron-blooded battle intent was surging within. The matter hase to this point, he is not afraid to fight. As a matter of fact, not much farther, there is already a cold hostile intent behind the unconcealed passed over, that is King of War and Sovereign led by the warrior team, they from the Satan Army behind the two sides quickly encircle up, its intention is already extremely obvious. Jasons eyes sunk, he stopped in his tracks, a Satan Army fighters and Lady Darkness Military side of the manpower have also stopped. In this way, the left and right sides of the direction, King of War and Sovereign led by their respective teams of warriors have encircled over, just the right Jason and his party trapped in the middle. The weapons in Mr. Iron Fists hands were raised, and the ck muzzles of their guns were pointed at King of War and Sovereigns respective warrior teams. In the same way, King of War and Sovereign side of the warriors hand weapons have also pointed over, the field immediately began to diffuse a solemn aura, a ray of horrible killing machine in the diffuse, let people sense will have a kind of bone chilling feeling. Jasons profound gaze, the killing machine hidden, he took a deep breath, fearlessly stand out, looking directly at King of War and Sovereign, said: What? Do you want to fight to the death here? A duel to the death? King of Warughed coldly, his tone filled with a sense of arrogance. Sovereign first nced at Jason, then his gaze swept over Phantoms body, sparing him from wearing his trademark Green Face Mask, but he recognized Phantoms identity as well. Next, Sovereigns gaze locked onto Single Arm. Single Arms face was calm, his left hand already holding the hilt of Blood Sword, a killing intent was pervading, he also stared at Sovereign. Sovereigns face was getting colder and colder, and the aura that was faintly fluctuating on his body was extremely frightening, and that aura alone seemed to be stronger than Darkness Spreader. This means that Sovereigns own strength is not far off even if it does not reach the peak of the king ss. Seeing that the situation between the two sides is already tense, at this time, a team of Titan warriors came from the rear, led by Titan War God. Titan War God looked at the confrontation between the two sides, he said: After leaving the hall, you can fight or kill as you wish. But this ruin is owned by me, Titan people, so the use of firearms is strictly prohibited in the fight here. Guns will destroy the buildings here, not to mention, because the relics are old, no one knows a gun battle, the relics will not copse. When the timees, everyone will be buried in this ce. When this statement was made, the hearts of the people were astonished. King of War immediately sneered and said, The use of hot weapons in a narrow battle is not very meaningful. It is not very meaningful. Hand-to-handbat is hot enough. Im also looking forward to the feeling of blowing Satans head off with my fists. King of War told the Night Shadow Army Warriors to put away their weapons, and these warriors put away their weapons, one by one, they drew their sabers, and a cold killing spirit was surging. The Satan Army Warriors responded by putting away their weapons and picking up the bronze weapons they had obtained from the ruins. The bronze weapons that the Titans left in the ruins were considered to be a great killing weapon in closebat, and the killing power they exerted in closebat was too terrifying. Chapter 966 Terror Deterrence Titan War God and the Titan warriors around him did not leave immediately, they stood aside, looking like they were not helping anyone, for what purpose is unknown. Sovereigns eyes finally looked at Darkness Spreader and he asked, Darkness Spreader, have you decided to go along with the Satan Operation Group? I think you know very well in your heart what the consequences of this move will be. Darkness Spreader sneered and said, Its not your turn to tell me how to stand in line. All I know is that Satan and his Satan Army helped our Lady Darkness Military to kill the warriors of Shura Sanctuary. For that, I, Lady Darkness Military, will go with Satan Operation Group in this relic. What a big talk. If Satan hadnte over, you would have been dead long ago! A cold voice came, and Asura was seen leading the remaining Shura Sanctuary warriors, and after they came over, they stood together with Sovereign and the others. Obviously, they are ready to join forces to target Satan Operation Group and Lady Darkness Military. Another team of fighters came over, it was the Bounty Alliance fighters led by Dark Phoniex, but Dark Phoniex came over and did not choose to stand with Sovereign, she stood on the other side, looking like she was keeping a neutral attitude for the time being. The Bronze Sword in Jasons hand was raised and his eyes were filled with battle intent as he said in a cold voice, If you want to talk about fighting, all the warriors of Satan Operation Group have never been afraid of it. If you want to fight, lets fight. Fight! Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and others also raised their bronze weapons in their hands, and an iron-blooded and murderous battle spirit rose to the sky. Even though there were many enemies and strong people in front of us, so what? When facing strong enemies, the warriors of Satan Operation Group have never been cowardly. Kill me! King of War raised his hand, ready to start this war, he himself is an extremely fanaticalbatant, his side and Sovereign, Asura, these strong people together, both in terms of numbers and strength arepletely crushed, there is no reason not to win this battle. However, at the moment when the battle is about to start, the front, there is a terrifying aura pressure fluctuation to, that is the supreme terrifying power, proudly standing at the peak overlooking the beings, just these aura pressure fluctuation, can not help but have a kind of want to worship the sense of submissiveness. Immediately afterwards, a figure emerged from the front, and it was Night Emperor. Night Emperor walked over, Sovereign and other Night Shadow Army Warrior saw after a number of tone of respectful shouted. After that, ughter also appeared, owning a calm and elegant temperament, his ordinary appearance looked like a person, no one would not put him and the dark world of the famous to kill to kill ughter linked together. Bishop Shura also appeared, his face gloomy, as if the people in the field owe him a huge sum of money, as the cold aura enveloped, walking through the ce like a gust of wind, so that people have a kind of creepy feeling. On the other side, Lady Darkness also came over, she showed grace and nobility, high and cold temperament, unsphemous, looking indeed as a great queen, both style and temperament, are enough to make people turned upside down. Queen, Im curious, when did you get together with Satan? Night Emperor opened his mouth and his indifferent gaze looked at Lady Darkness. Night Shadow, when did it be your turn to be in charge of my affairs? Lady Darkness opened her mouth and said. Night Emperor sneered and said, Do you think you can withstand the three of us together, Queen? Without having fought, how would you know? Lady Darkness said. Bishop Shuras eyes shed with a murderous light, he smiled coldly and said, I really dont know where this confidence of the Queenes from. It seems that today, the generation of queens in the dark world is destined to fall to their deaths. Humph, Bishop Shura, sooner orter I will cut your head off! Lady Darkness said with a cold snort. My head is right here, why dont the queene and get it? Bishop Shura opened his mouth, a cold murderous spirit surging in his body, his eyes bursting out with two harsh sharpness, himself faintly diffused a terrifying to the extreme pressure.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Bishop Shura and Lady Darkness itself is an inextricable deadly feud, if here can join forces with Night Emperor and ughter to get rid of Lady Darkness, then Bishop Shura is certainly willing to do it, can kill Lady Darkness in one fell swoop, for him The biggest beneficiary will be to him. The moment Bishop Shuras own pressure aura gradually gathered up, coldly, Bishop Shura sensed something like a cold feeling rose from the bottom of the feet, all the cold hairs of the body can not control stand up. At this time, a figure appeared silently, the people in the field are not aware of the appearance of this figure, is when to appear, from which direction, no idea. Not only Bishop Shura, but also Night Emperor, Sovereign and other powerful people in the field sensed it, and each of them had a sense of uncontroble horror. This seems too incredible. With their strength at the peak of pride, what other strong people in this world can make him feel this frightening feeling of palpitations? When their eyes coincidentally looked in one direction, they saw a sturdy old man with silver hair slowly approaching, d in a white robe, embroidered with a golden western dragon pattern. The silver-haired old man ignored the presence of these major giants of the dark world, and he walked straight towards the Satan Army warriors. Jason also saw this old man, his heart moved and gave way slightly. Behind him was Lilith, who was protected by the Satan Army warriors in the middle. As expected, the silver-haired old man walked up to Lilith, and he said in a respectful tone, There is no need for the princess to stay here, so let the old man take you away. I said I would leave with them. I wont leave if they dont. Lilith opened her mouth, and as she said this, her gaze kept falling on Jasons body. The silver-haired old man didnt say anything else, his gleaming gaze looked toward Jason, his gaze seemed to see through Jason, causing a hint of surprise to sh in the depths of his eyes, but soon regained hisposure as he said, You are very good. Jasons face was stunned, not understanding the meaning of the silver-haired old mans words. The so-called good because in the moment of the battle triggered by the sword, he and the Satan Army warriors took the initiative to protect Lilith in the middle of the action? Or is it that this mysterious old man saw something and thats why he said it was good? Jason didnt have the time to think about it, he only knew that the silver-haired old man should be the Guardian behind Lilith, and is a powerful person who can be called a great existence. Once the silver-haired old man appeared, the original pressure cohesion of Bishop Shura like a deted balloon, their own breathpletely hidden, not daring to reveal a half. Deterrence! This is an extremely terrifying deterrent! Chapter 967 Leaving Bishop Shura, Night Emperor, ughter, these proud peak of the top power all face shocked up, they do not know this silver-haired old man in the end is what identity, the only feeling they feel is terrifying! As if the silver-haired old man in front of this does not have any special breath fluctuations hidden in the body of a ferocious dragon, once provoked will choose people to devour. With their current strength and eyesight, they could not see the depth of the silver-haired old mans strength, which is what made them feel the most frightening ce. This means that the silver-haired old mans strength has reached that supreme realm. Titan War God has always seemed extremely calm, the gaze in his eyes is also unperturbed, but when the silver-haired old man appeared, his ancient well of gaze is finally a change, his own breath also some fluctuations and up. He stared at the silver-haired old man, hidden in the helmet under the eyes of the shrewd sh, perhaps he did not expect the identity of the silver-haired old man will personallye to Titan Ruins. But after thinking about Liliths identity, Titan War God was relieved and felt that the presence of the silver-haired old man here was not surprising. After all, Liliths safety must be adequately safeguarded. By this silver-haired old man personallye to guard, who in the world today can still hurt Lilith? Almost none! In the abandonment, in front of a secret room. Saint Leo from Holy Night people and his two guards are still staying in this chamber. Some of the artifacts preserved in this chamber are engraved with the ancient battle techniques left by Titan, Jason and his men have also stayed in this chamber, Jason also let Mr. Iron Fist and his men use their cell phones to film and record those ancient battle techniques. The back of Saint Leo, Son of the Blood Moon and other people came, Jason and they also left.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Saint Leo did not leave, he remained in this room, is looking at those Titans left behind the ancient battle techniques, he has an extremely amazing memory, basically never forget. So, these ancient battle techniques were memorized after he read them. Son of Saint, we just received information that the strongest people from all the powers of the dark world have already left that hall. Those men from all the powers of the dark world have surrounded Satan and his group. At this time, one of the guards beside Saint Leo opened his mouth and said. The gaze in Saint Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he said, We cant enter the secret room in the hall to enlighten the Power Evolution Secret Method, and I dont know if those people can see some clues. Son of Saint, why do you need to worry. We have someone on our side who will be able to enter the secret room and tell him about the Power Evolution Secret Method, and with Son of Saints qualifications, he will be able to figure it out. The guard said. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. So, Liliths qualifications are definitely not below mine. I also dont know if Lilith is able to enlighten the Power Evolution Secret Method. The guard said indignantly, We didnt expect that the Titan people would send three Titan War Gods this time, and only one Titan War God acted, while the other two Titan War Gods were guarding in secret. If not, we would have been able to enter the secret room. Saint Leo took a deep breath and said, Right now, it is not advisable to fight hard against the Titan people lineage. Lets observe the situation behind us first. As he spoke, the guard seemed to have received some more news, his face changed and he said, Son of Saint, the forces of the dark world are preparing to make a move after surrounding Satan and his group. The giant powerhouses of all the forces appeared. Butter, the Dragons guardian appeared. What, the Dragons guardian? That old immortal thing? He actually appeared? Saint Leos originally superbly calm face appeared to change, he took a deep breath and slowly said, No wonder, no wonder no wonder when we saw Lilith, we just saw her alone, there was no Dragons strong man around. It turned out to be the Dragons guardian who came. Luckily we didnt have any idea when we faced Lilith, otherwise we were afraid that we wouldnt even know how to die. That guard said, Son of Saint, isnt the Holy Elder of my n also here? With Holy Elder here, how can we be afraid of Dragons guardian? Saint Leo said, If a strong person of the level of Dragons guardian strikes in an instant, even Holy Elder will not be able to support him in time. Saint Leo mused and said, Since the Dragons guardian has shown up, the battle in the ruins is definitely not going to be fought. Inform our forces and tell them to withdraw. Theres no need to offend the Dragons guardians. Yes, Son of Saint. This guard said with a nod. The confrontation field. Titan War God walked towards the silver-haired old man, and the silver-haired old man also looked towards Titan War God, and then Titan War God and the silver-haired old man were exchanging a few words. Jason also could not understand their words, because what they were exchanging was obviouslymunicating in an ancientnguage. Now, the situation in the field did be somewhat delicate. Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Shura Sanctuary originally wanted to surround Satan Operation Group and Lady Darkness Military, but with the arrival of the silver-haired old man, all of these giants did not dare to move. The silver-haired old man arrived, but with the arrival of the silver-haired old man, all the giants of these forces did not dare to move. The gaze in Lady Darknesss eyes is also iparably shocked, the silver-haired old man in front of her is also impervious, is definitely an extremely terrifying and powerful existence. The Titan warrior and the silver-haired old man exchanged a few words and then left, leading the Titan warriors under hismand to leave this ce. The silver-haired old man then turned his gaze to Jason and said, Little fellow, arent you going to leave here? You want to stay and show off? Jasons face was stunned, more or less understanding the silver-haired old mans meaning. Lilith had already taken a stand, and if he didnt leave, Lilith wouldnt leave either. So, the silver-haired old man was urging Jason to leave and not in this way also let Lilith leave this ce of right and wrong. Thank you, seniors. Jason spoke in a sincere tone. He knew that if not for the presence of the silver-haired old man as a deterrent, the dark worlds hostile forces would have gone to war with them. The other side has Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura, these giant powerhouse pressure, his side is absolutely fierce. Lets go. Jason finally opened his mouth and led the Satan Army warriors to leave towards the front. Darkness Spreader looked towards Lady Darkness, who nodded, and then Darkness Spreader also led the Queen Army Warrior to follow, leaving together. Night Emperor and others looked at the figure of Jason leading the team to leave, a cold and resigned gaze shed in their eyes, but they did not dare to move. Only because the intimidation brought by that silver-haired old man was too terrifying. Chapter 968 Assistance and Siege Outside of Titan Ruins. Jason and his group have walked out, out of the ruins outside, Jason and Darkness Spreader led by Lady Darkness Military warriors will have to be separated, Lady Darkness Military warriors may have other tasks or something, leaving the ruins must be separated. Likewise, Jason and they also need to leave here immediately. Jason does not want to be surrounded by the warriors of the various forces of the darkness world. After all, after leaving the ruins, the silver-haired old man and Lilith must also leave, will not go with them all the way. Lilithes from a mysterious background, and her identity is also extremely noble, the silver-haired old man will not let her get involved in danger with her body. Satan, then we will leave first. Darkness Spreader looked at Jason and spoke. Jason nodded his head and said, Good. We are also leaving. Well contact youter if theres anything to do, and we can cooperate. Okay, good. Darkness Spreader nodded, and after saying goodbye to Jason, led the Lady Darkness Military warriors to prepare to leave. White Fox gave Jason a look, she couldnt say anything in front of Darkness Spreader, and also left with therge army of Lady Darkness Military warriors. Jason finally looked at Lilith, to be honest, this time the Titan Ruins exploration, Lilith is really a great help to him. If not for Lilithspanionship, Im afraid he would have been as clueless as a fly in the ruins. At thest moment he was even more lighted by Lilith, indirectly got the protection of the silver-haired old man, otherwise those dark world forces that are more ferocious than tigers and wolves will not let him leave so easily? Lilith, its really nice to get to know you on this trip. But when we get here, I think its time for us to say goodbye. Jason said with a smile, looking at Lilith. Lilith smiled, she looked very open-minded and said, There are gatherings and scatterings, this is the normal state of the world. Only, this time scattered, the next time to get together, where do I go to find you? Youre looking for me? Jason was stunned, he had not thought of this, since Lilith raised it, he only said, I have a base on Babia in South America. I have an arms factory base over there. South Americas Babia? Lilith mumbled, then she smiled and said, Okay, Ill make a note of that. If I go looking for you, dont pretend you dont recognize it. How could I? Absolutely not! Jasonughed and couldnt help but look at the silver-haired old man, thinking that if you carry such a great power around with you, who would dare not recognize you? Thats a death wish! Lilith then smiled with satisfaction, before leaving, but also did not forget to ask Jason for contact information, and finally said: Take care of yourselves. Dont worry, since were out, well be fine. Jason smiled. Lilith nodded her head and waved goodbye to Jason and the others. Jason also led Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Phantom and other Satan Army soldiers to leave quickly. After leaving, Jason and the others immediately ran at full speed, and Jasons own breath chilled down as he said in a deep voice, Mr. Iron Fist, immediately contact Mr. Warfield, Tiger and the others to see where they have arrived. Yes! Mr. Iron Fist nodded, picked up hismunicator and started contacting. When Jason and the others arrived at Tierra del Fuego, the follow up Satan Army soldiers started to move out, the follow up Satan Army soldiers came over to provide follow up support when they left the ruins. Soon, Mr. Iron Fist made contact with Mr. Warfield. Captain Miller, Mr. Warfield said they have arrived in the port of Ushuaia. Mr. Iron Fist said. Give me themunicator, Ill talk to Mr. Warfield. Jason said. Mr. Iron Fist handed themunicator to Jason, who took it and said, Hello, Mr. Warfield, its me. How many Apache helicopter gunships did you bring over on the ship this time? Captain Miller, there were three helicopter gunships. Good. Ill send you a location and the three helicopter gunships wille over now. Understood! Mr. Warfield said in a deep voice over the radio. Jason then asked Mr. Iron Fist to send the location here to Mr. Warfield, so that Mr. Warfield and other Satan Army soldiers directly fly Apache helicopter to support. Mr. Warfield and the others will take about three hours to get here. Mr. Iron Fist said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded and said in a deep voice: So, we only need to hold on for about three hours until Mr. Warfield and his mene to support us. Next, we also need to be ready to fight. We Satan Army soldiers have never been afraid of fighting! Mr. Iron Fist heughed, with an aura of blood and fire permeating the air. Emily heard Jason say to prepare for battle, she was a little confused and said, Will there be a battle? Howe I dont see any enemies? The manpower of those power organizations wont let us leave easily like this. When they knew that we were in the ruins, they were only afraid that they had already set up a heavy blockade on the periphery of the ruins. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Those forces will be blocked in advance at the periphery, and those strong people inside the ruins will also follow. With the number of people we have, its almost like dying in a head-on battle. So we now need to find a hidden ce to hide, before the support does not arrive, to avoid exposing their own body shape. The good thing is that the periphery of the ruins is veryrge, which also gives us the opportunity to sneak around and fight. Emily smiled and then understood, she was also still inexperienced, after all, she was still a neer. Outside the ruins, with rolling hills, where the forest is also lush, Jason they are using the surrounding terrain terrain as an evolution of sneaking. Phantom figure like a ghost-like constantly shing, she is in charge of scouting ahead, with Phantoms experience and sneaking skills, as long as there is any danger ahead can be predicted in advance. Inside the ruins. The silver-haired old man left, Night Emperor they still have a feeling of palpitations. Although the silver-haired old man did not even look at them, but they can feel that the silver-haired old mans body contains a wisp of terrifying killing machine, who had any action, only to usher in will be the silver-haired old man that terrifying killing machine outbreak. King of War, is this the way to let Satan and the others go? King of War was upset and asked. Go? Night Emperor sneered and said, Unless that silver-haired old man keeps following him around. But thats not possible. After leaving the relic, the silver-haired old man and Satan and the others will be separated. Outside the relic, our various forces relicid down a heavenly, where can Satan run to? King of War opened his mouth tough and said, Thats really great. This time Ill see how Satan can still create the miracle of winning repeated battles. Dont underestimate Satan. Night Emperor spoke, then said, You lead the troops out first, and contact the King of Fury on the outside. The first thing you need to do is to find out where Satan is, because he just left. When you find out Satans whereabouts, inform me immediately. Yes! King of War nodded his head and took his orders. Not only King of War, but also Sovereign and Asura, who had received instructions from ughter and Bishop Shura, led their warrior teams to surround Satan. Chapter 969 Encounter with the Enemy The mountain range stretches, the forest is lush. Some of the ground still has snow, under the cover of the forest, several figures are silently stalking, each of their own aurapletely convergence and up, eyes shing cold and vignt gaze, is staring at the surrounding changes in the situation. These people are Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and other Satan Army soldiers. After leaving the Titan Ruins, Jason and the others did not leave towards the ruins or the direction of Ushuaia City, they stalked up towards one of the highest peaks nearby. The first is to surprise the enemy, as there are already warriors from various forces outside Titan Ruins, but the firepower and traps are basically in the outer areas of Titan Ruins, such as the junction line, there must be heavy guards. The second: Jason they sneak towards a peak, mainly to facilitate Apache helicopter gunships to rescue. In the peak, until the Satan Army soldiers driving Apache helicopter gunships toe, more quickly and convenient rescue Jason and others, otherwise if on the ground, these helicopter gunships also need tond, and oncended to a certain height, that is extremely dangerous. Jason they left the ruins after this way sneaking, and did not encounter on the enemy, but Jason they also did not take it lightly, is still to maintain sufficient vignce. Jason knew that soon the forces of the dark world will react to the manpower, once they reacted to the time, theyers of blockade defense will be Titan Ruins as the center of the contraction, in the process of contraction to carry out carpet-type search, and eventually still be able to find their traces. All Jason had to do was dy for about three hours until the Satan Army soldiers came to support the Apache helicopter gunships, and then he was out of the trap. As he was sneaking forward, suddenly Theres something up ahead! Jason and other peoples headsets, came Phantoms warning voice. Jasons right hand immediately went up, and the rest of the people around him immediately stopped in their tracks. Phantom had been stalking ahead to scout, and this moment sent a warning sound, which was enough to indicate that there must be something ahead. Phantom, what have you found? Jason said into the headset. Found some traces, there should be a team of enemy scouting warriors ahead. Phantom said. Dont make a move yet, wait for me to go over and take a look. Jason said in a deep voice. Jason said is towards the front dive and up, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and others also followed towards the front dive over, in the process, they are cautious and careful, with weapons in hand, at all times on the alert around the situation. Phantoms figure in front of the hidden out, she dived in front of a wooded terrain cover, the eyes are staring at the front look. Jason and others also sneaked to, Phantom saw Jason after reaching out towards the front of a finger, Jason followed Phantom pointed to the direction, really saw some man-made traces. The most obvious than some snow on the ground left some tracks. The direction of the footprints appear to be somewhat scattered, from the footprints, should be a group of soldiers are searching around this neighborhood, which means that in this area should have a scout fighters. Jasons eyes shed with a harsh killing chance, he said in a low voice: All listen up, get ready for battle! The weapons in Mr. Iron Fists hands were already clenched in their hands, and the gaze in each of their eyes was harsh and stern, and there was an insidious murderous spirit shining through. The number of this scout warriors is not right too much, about a dozen or so. It should be in charge of scouting and searching in this area of the range. The direction we came from, these warriors have not gone to search, so next these scout warriors should go towards the direction we came to search. Jason opened his mouth and continued, So, lets ambush and hide on the spot and wait for these scout warriors to appear. Good! Mr. Iron Fist nodded their heads, one by one, they began to hide themselves with the help of the surrounding cover and terrain as a cover. Time passed by, and a cold, stern feeling filled the surroundings. About half an hourter, Jason they ambushed the right front direction, came the sound of subtle footsteps, these footsteps although very light, but also can not be hidden from Jason their perception. Jason eyes gaze morbidly up, he than a hand signal, let all the ambush people ready to ambush at any time. After a while, the sound of footsteps came closer and closer C Eventually, a team of warriors emerged from the mountain forest ahead. At the same time, another direction, there is also a team of warriors out, these two teams of warriors obviously have a reconnaissance mission after meeting to exchange some, probably means that there is no harvest and so on. The two teams of warriors, both numbering about 20, wore dark ck uniforms with a Dark Throne design mark on them. Night Shadow Army Warrior! Obviously, this team of warriors acting as scouts came from Night Shadow. The scout warriors from Night Shadow looked towards the front, one of them should be the leader of the warriormanded, let some warriors from different directions towards the front dive. Not far ahead was Jasons ambush site. Just as this group of scout warriors was preparing to dive forward in a scattered group, abruptly C Ta-da-da-da-da!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A dense burst of assault rifle fire immediately rang out, and a round of bullets swept across the sky towards this group of scout warriors from Night Shadow ahead. Poof! Poof! In this instant, a shower of blood shot into the air, one by one Night Shadows scout warriors fell to the ground one after another before they could recover and make any reaction. This is a second kill! It was a spike against an enemy Army Warrior team of about 20 men! After strafing and killing all the Night Shadow scouts, Jasons figure shed out and sprinted forward to the bodies of the Night Shadow scouts, collecting some weapons scattered on the ground. Among them, there were actually five sniper rifles, which filled Jasons long-range sniper firepower on their side. After collecting these weapons and ammunition, Jason waved his hand and led the Satan Army soldiers around him to continue to sneak forward. Chapter 970 Combined Siege Tierra del Fuego junction front, Night Shadows camp. King of Fury did not lead the Night Shadow Army Warrior into the Titan Ruins along with King of War, he stayed outside as instructed by Night Emperor, mainly to take care of the periphery and provide assistance. Just over half an hour ago, he received an urgent announcement from Night Emperor that Satan had left Titan Ruins with several Satan Army warriors. King of Furys mission is to carry out a heavy blockade on the periphery of Titan Ruins, especially some important passages leaving from the junction, but also strictly guard the focus. King of Fury immediately did not dare to slow down the slightest, and immediately called up all the Night Shadow Army Warriors on the periphery to set up a blockade with Titan Ruins as the center. In the back, the Assassination League and Shura Sanctuary warriors also joined in, and together with the Night Shadow warriors, formed an even moreprehensive blockade front with no dead ends. In such a blockade, King of Fury was confident that no matter which way Satan and the others escaped from, they would be discovered. As soon as Satans whereabouts were discovered, the entire blockade line would immediately close, just like a huge that had caught its prey and started to close. However, by now, half an hour has passed. Whether it is in the blockade lineyers of ambush hidden warriors, or from the periphery of the scouting team of warriors towards the inside, no Satan Operation Group warriors whereabouts and figure found. It was as if Satan and his group had left Titan Ruins and disappeared into thin air. King of Fury knew that Satan and the others would not disappear into thin air. The fact that the warriors on the perimeter of the blockade did not find the Satan Operation Group warriors only meant that Satan and his group were still inside the mountains and forests. Satan, are you nning to hide in these mountains and forests? Do you really think you can hide from them like this? Then you are too naive. As long as I shrink the blockade line and send a scout warrior to search from all directions, you cant escape me even if you are hidden! King of Fury sneered, and he began to order more scouts to search inside in a carpet style. At this time, one of King of Furys soldiers entered the camp in a hurry. After seeing King of Fury, the soldier immediately said, King of Fury, we just got the news that the 19th team of scouts we sent out has just been lost and cannot be contacted. The neenth team of scout warriors lost contact? The gaze in King of Furys eyes was cold, and he said, What is the scouting area of the neenth team of scouts? Find out for me! While he was talking, another Night Shadow Army Warrior came to report that King of War was leading the Night Shadow Army Warrior to join him at the camp. King of Fury was informed of this news and immediately went out, and just walked out to see King of War, Sovereign of Assassination League, Asura of Shura Sanctuary, and many warriors in the rear. King of Fury, Im here by order of the King to round up the warriors of the Satan Operation Group. Also participating in this siege are Sovereign from the Assassination League and Asura from Shura Sanctuary, King of War spoke, then asked, Have you detected the whereabouts of Satan and the others on your side? After I received Sovereigns order, I have already set up a blockade line on the outer perimeter. As long as Satan and the others want to break through the periphery to leave, I will definitely lock Satans whereabouts at the first time. But so far, there is no trace of Satans group. King of Fury opened his mouth and continued, However, just before you guys came over, I received a message that the neenth team of scout warriors among the team of scout warriors I sent out was lost. What? The neenth team of scout fighters lost? In which area was this team of warriors searching? King of War immediately asked. At this time, the Night Shadow Army Warrior in the camp had already brought the topographical map of the area where the 19th team of scout warriors were active over to King of Fury, King of War and others to look at. King of War looked at it and said, This area is in the deepest part of the remaining Andes Mountains, with rolling peaks here. How can our warriors be lost here? The only exnation is that the 19th scout warriors encountered the Satan Army warriors led by Satan, so the 19th scout warriors should have been wiped out by Satan and his men. That is to say, Satan and the others are in this area! King of Fury reached out and drew a circle within this terrain map and said in a cold voice. King of War nodded and said, There should be no mistake. The only thing that puzzles me is that Satan and his group fled here after leaving Titan Ruins, what exactly did they intend to do?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. King of War looked towards Sovereign and asked, Sovereign, in your opinion, what is Satans n? Sovereign mused and said, Satan is not stupid. After he left Titan Ruins, he should have realized that all our forces had already set up a heavy blockade on the periphery, so why would he be stupid enough to rush out towards the periphery? Therefore, Satan went in the opposite direction and did not burst in towards the periphery, instead, he stalked towards the depths of the Remnant Vein, using the peaks, mountains and forests deep in the Remnant Vein as cover, it was not easy for us to search him out at one time. Whats so difficult about that? All we need to do is to shrink our front line and conduct a carpet search, Satan and his group will not be able to fly even if they have wings! King of Fury said in a cold voice. King of Wars eyes shed with murderous intent and said coldly, Since we have already locked Satans groups location, we should immediately gather the warrior team. Were going to search the area in this direction and force Satan toe out. This time, we must kill Satan and the others! Okay, Ill go make the arrangements. King of Fury opened his mouth and said. Its a pity that Darkness Spreader and the others are not with Satan and his group, otherwise they could have been killed in one go. Asura spoke, with a sense of endless regret in her voice. Under the King of Furys mobilization, the Night Shadow Army Warrior in this camp was ready to attack. In addition, the Night Shadow Army Warriors who were on scouting missions in other directions also received new instructions, and all gathered towards one coordinate, forming a blockade line topletely seal off this coordinate range. Sovereigns yer also led a team of Assassination League warriors towards the locked area, and Asuras Shura Sanctuary warriors also moved out. In this way, the manpower of the three forces joined together to form an encirclement, closing in on the locked coordinates. Chapter 971 Ambush Attack Tierra del Fuego, at the junction line, deep in the remnants of the Andes Mountains. There are mountain peaks, lush forests, and some snow on the ground, and the ce is full of a primitive and reckless atmosphere, which means that this area is basically untouched by people and belongs to a desertednd. At the foot of a peak, a team of warriors emerged, led by none other than Jason, apanied by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Phantom and others. Jason looked towards the peak above and said, Mr. Iron Fist, send this coordinates to Mr. Warfield and the others, and when Mr. Warfieldes over, they will fly over to this peak to meet us. Okay, Ill send this coordinate to Mr. Warfield. Mr. Iron Fist nodded his head and said. Jason looked towards the front, the corners of his mouth raised a cold smile arc as he said, As long as the leaders of the various forces of the outer world of darkness are not stupid, then they should now be sure of the scope of the area we are in. Next, they will send out all their warrior manpower to target this area range to conduct a siege and search for our whereabouts. In other words, those sons of bitches are about toe over, so wont we be able to go on a killing spree. Baron sneered and said. Tregs eyes also shone with an extremely wild and belligerent gaze, and he said, Those bastards from Night Shadow will definitelye. To be honest, seeing King of Wars face in Titan Ruins at that time was really disgusting. If King of Wares to surround us this time, we must kill him if we have the chance! Jason said: Regardless of the forces of the dark world that areing to besiege us, this battle should not be taken lightly. In my opinion, not only the Night Shadow Army Warrior, but also the Assassination League and Shura Sanctuary will have fighters to unite with the Night Shadow Army. In other words, we will be caught in the middle of a siege. Mr. Iron Fists eyes shed and said, Fortunately, Captain Miller, you had the foresight to send a few helicopters to the Satan Army brothers who came from behind. Otherwise, if not for the helicoptersing to our aid, it would have been difficult for us to break out this time. All the forces have set up a and a blockade on the outside, so its impossible to kill them. Now, we are waiting for them toe, I hope theye to siege inrger numbers. That way when Mr. Warfield, Tiger, Leopard, Pam, Spear and other brotherse over in their Apache fighters, they can still st some more people. Jason said with a nd smile. Next, Jason used this mountain peak as a submarine counterattack stronghold, he let Phantom and Emily submerge down in a hignd halfway up the mountain, the main task is responsible for sniping and observing the situation around the range, lets say those encircling enemy Army Warrior closed over, to be able to be the first to find the enemys movements dynamic. In addition to Phantom and Emily responsible for sniping, Jason, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg five people are scattered at the foot of the mountain, free hunting and killing operations. The terrain and environment in this area is perfect for free hunting, allowing Jason and his team to put their sneaking and killing skills to good use. Our action is mainly free hunting, try to avoid the battle of attrition with the enemy Army Warrior, but also to avoid falling into the enemys encirclement. Use the terrain and topography of the area to kill as many enemies as possible. When the enemy closes in, retreat back immediately and dive towards the peak. Thats when our helicopters will almoste over to support. Jason spoke up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Understood! Mr. Iron Fist and others nodded their heads and said in a deep voice. Lets move, keep in touch at all times! Jason opened his mouth, and the five of them split up, sneaking in five different directions. In Jasons vision, the warrior teams of the various forces of the dark world should shrink towards this area in abined way to surround the area, putting in a lot of troops, but inevitably will also seem somewhat scattered. Jason and the five of them took the initiative to wander out of the attack, is the use of the enemy Army Warrior surrounded by too scattered this feature to attack and kill, this attack ispletely not romance, using the terrain as a cover, after a round of attacks immediately sneak away, and then wait for an opportunity to carry out a second round of attacks. Jason stalked towards the direction of the front, he stalked forward about a kilometer away, came to aplex terrain, ravine lot, he secretly observed the surrounding, and did not notice any danger, he chose a cover to hide, this ambush down. Jason picked up a recovered AWP Sniper Rifle, adjusted the scope, and then observed the situation in front of him with his sniper scope. Jasons own aurapletely converged to hide down, the surrounding area is restored to the original dead silence, no sound, there is no breath, everything is restored to the appropriate calm. About half an hour or so, Jasons headset suddenly came Phantoms voice: Satan, in front of your direction, there is an enemy Army Warrior team scouting towards the front, be careful. Roger! Jason responded in a low voice. Phantom was in ambush halfway up the mountain, so she was able to observe some anomalies at a greater distance, and then report them to Jason and the others in advance, so that Jason and the others could be prepared to deal with them in advance. Likewise, in other directions, Mr. Iron Fist, Single Arm, Treg, Baron and their ambush locations have also received Phantoms alert that there are enemy reconnaissance fighters stalking over the front. This means that the team of fighters organized by the dark world has gradually narrowed the encirclement to this range. This also means that an ambush attack battle has begun. Jason stared at the scope on the sniper rifle, carefully and carefully observed the movement in front of him, and soon, under his observation immediately found some subtle movements. In the wooded ravine terrain ahead, there was a team of fighters stalking forward to scout, and they were scattered among each other, carrying out a carpet search. The corners of Jasons mouth shed a cold smile, and his eyes also showed a touch of murderous intent, originally ambushed his body suddenly moved, and he took the initiative to burst forward. Whoosh! Jasons speed is too fast and silent, under the cover of the surrounding cover, running rapidly. After running some distance to the right, he half-crouched on the ground and pointed his AWP Sniper Rifle forward, seemingly without aiming, and pulled the trigger. Phew! A sniper slug sniped out. Jason shot and then pulled the trigger one after another, and a sniper slug immediately sniped towards its respective target. The ability to kill in a row requires a high degree of uracy, and not many snipers can do it. Chapter 972 – Once in the mountains, I am the king (I) Serial sniping! Jason doesnt even need to aim, he just needs his breath to lock on and shoot. This requires an extremely high and urate sniping ability, but not many snipers are able to do a series of sniping, if they can reach Jason like this as if the flow of water is very few. In the front, in the rugged and steep terrain of the woods, there was a team of about 30 warriors scouting and stalking, this team of warriors was mainlyposed of warriors from two sides, one was Night Shadow and the other was Assassination League. One of the leading warriors looked at the locator in his hand and said, ording to the coordinates, the targets location is near here, everyone must be careful Before these words were finished, there was a sudden C Poof! Poof! Pfft! A single blood burst out, sshed in the air, those red and white things and then from the mid-air spilled down, looks extremely horrible and shocking. Almost at the same time, three scout soldiers heads were blown off! Enemy attack! There are warriors shouted out in panic, the rest of the warriors in the hands of the weapons have been raised, the first time on the ground or seek other cover to avoid, but also in search of the enemys traces. But, where is the enemy? Where is the enemy? These scout warriors simply can not reconnoiter towards them to snipe the enemy is hiding in which direction. In this interval C Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the void, another sharp, piercing sniper shot rang out, the piercing sound echoing in the void like the death dirge, bringing an iparably terrifying feeling of death. With the sound of sniper fire, another scout soldier fell to the ground one after another, basically being killed by a single shot to the head. This precise and terrifying sniper ability makes people feel a sense of desperate terror, because such urate sniping is like being targeted by a god of death, no one can escape. Snipers, were being targeted by snipers!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Satan Operation Group, it must be the fighters of Satan Operation Group! Quickly, inform the other scout teams that we have spotted Satan Operation Group fighters, we are being attacked and killed by Satan Operation Group, ask for support! Counterattack, give me counterattack! Follow the direction where the gunshots came from is just ahead on the right, give me fire! For a while, this team of scout fighters all panicked a bit, because this team of scout fighters wasposed of Night Shadow Army and Assassination Leagues Blood Wing fighters, so there was not a unified dispatchingmand. So when the sudden battle urred, the two sides of the warriors were a bit panicked, not knowing who to follow themand, which will inevitably have a moment of panic, which also gave the secret sniper the opportunity to shoot and kill. By the time the team of scout fighters stabilized and began to counterattack with their guns, eight scout fighters had been sniped to the ground. The scout fighters could only counterattack at a range, because they could not detect where the sniper was in the shadows. In fact, what the scouts didnt know was that after Jason killed the eight scouts, he had quietly left and changed his position. So, the scout fighters counterattacks all fell short. Jason stalked towards the left front, the surrounding terrain and the crisscrossing ravine terrain provided him with enough cover so that no one could spot him as he stalked. In fact, there are not many people in the dark world who can match Jason in such terrainbat in the mountainous mountains and forests. I am the king of the mountains and forests! This is the best way to describe Jason. In such a mountainous terrain, Jason is able to bring hisprehensivebat ability to the fullest. Jason stalked towards the upper left, and after pulling off a sufficient distance, he ambushed and stalked again, pointing his AWP Sniper Rifle forward, and following the scope, he observed the scout fighters who were fighting back on the spot. Jasons eyes shed with a chilling murderous look, and with the muzzle of his sniper rifle fine-tuned, he once again pulled the trigger in quick session. The gun was then pulled in quick session! Swoosh! The gun was in the air! The sniper slug sted out of the chamber as if it had eyes, sniping with unparalleled precision toward each scout fighter. The scout fighters were in a position C Poof! Poof! Poof! Another spray of blood erupted, and one after another, the scout fighters fell to the ground, the godlike sniper warheads hitting with such precision that they had no way to resist or counterattack. Damn, where are our reinforcements? Where did our support go? Satan Operation Groups fighters are right here, why isnt anyoneing to support? Quickly, report back to King of Fury and King of War, tell them that we have locked on to Satan Operation Groups location, and quickly request for support- Among this team of scout warriors, there were warriors shouting urgently with a sense of panic and anxiety in their tone. At that moment, these scouts received a call for help from other scouts in the area, saying that they had been attacked by Satan Army fighters in other directions and seeking support from other scout teams nearby. There were at least five such calls for help, which meant that five scout teams had been ambushed and killed in the vicinity. Not only Jasons side, but also Mr. Iron Fist, Single Arm, Treg, and Baron in other directions have been attacked and killed. Jason had a series of sniping, the other team had seven more fighters fallen, killed by sniping. The remaining fighters also locked on to Jasons shot, and under the leadership of a brave fighter, the rest of the scout fighters all raised their weapons and swept towards the locked position with their guns. A dense web of bullets locked onto Jasons position. Jason was hiding in cover, and asionally some stray bullets would shoot past the cover he was hiding in, but overall, such a range sweep did not pose much of a threat to him. Whoosh! After seizing a moment, Jason moved his body and dived forward, then he rolled on the ground, using the ravine terrain to cover himself as he moved wide to get out of the area that was being swept by the intense fire lock. Jason was not far from the team of scout fighters, and he put away his sniper rifle, held the M16 in his hand, and sprinted forward. Jason was fast, and with the cover of his bunker, his dash was silent. The scout soldiers did not see any movement after a round of frenzied shooting, and they stopped shooting for a moment. Then, they suddenly realized that there is an unusual movementing from the side, that is a hunting sound of strong wind, like there is some kind of terrifying existence is rushing towards them at a very fast speed. These scout warriors immediately turned their heads to look, a turn of the head, and saw a figure like the gods descending out of nowhere, while a M16 that ck hole muzzle also pointed directly at them. Chapter 973 – Once in the mountains, I am the king (II) Ta-da-da-da-da-da! A series of fires burst from the ck muzzle of the gun, and a volley of bullets swept out from the chamber, forming a fiery barrage that shot toward this team of scout fighters in front of them. Caught off guard! This team of scout fighters really ispletely caught off guard, they simply did not expect Jason would take the initiative to sprint towards them, and then within a certain distance, holding assault rifles towards them sweeping point and kill. Ah A sound of misery howls through the air incessantly, facing the assault rifle in front of the bullet sweep, these scout soldiers simply do not have time to make any reaction, one by one fighters were hit by bullets have fallen to the ground. Jason emptied the magazine of the M16 in his hand, and then his body dashed forward, his own speed had been raised to an extreme state. The scouts in the front row fell one after another, many of them unable to react or make any counterattack before they died. The back row of fighters were about to prepare a counterattack when they saw a figure wrapped in a thunderous aura forcing its way into their group of fighters. The violent aura diffused from the figures body, containing a god-like might, which overwhelmed the sky and crushed over. At the same time, the remaining scout soldiers also felt as if there was a gravitational force field around the general, in this gravitational force field under the oppressive effect, they all felt a sense of iparable heaviness, the whole person is going to suffocate, like a mountain, some even overwhelmed with the weight of the limp fall to the ground. In this simr to the gravitational force field envelope suppression, the remaining scout warriors move much slower than usual, but also before these scout warriors to move, a snowy de has appeared out of thin air, stabbing these scout warriors to the throat of the vital. Jason held a mad dog tactical assault knife, while he evolved his own gravitational field, using his own gravitational field to crush the remaining scout fighters in the field. He found that in such a melee, his own gravitational field brings too much advantage, killing power is also very scary. For example, there are still six or seven scout warriors in the field, but with Jasons sh rush, while evolving their own gravity field, under the gravity field suppression, these warriors actions, reactions are much slower. This also greatly facilitated Jasons attack, basically in Jasons round of attacks, the remaining scout warriors were unable to make a counterattack. Snort! Snort! Snort! The Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife in Jasons hand swung rapidly, killing the remaining scouts in the field in a lightning strike. Finally, Jason stood with his knife in his hand, with no enemy Army Warrior left alive. A team of about 30 scouts was wiped out by Jason alone. Jason collected some weapons from the scouts and stalked in another direction. Mr. Iron Fist, Single Arm, Treg, Baron, whats the situation on your side? Jason asked through his headset, while also sneaking towards Mr. Iron Fists direction on the battlefield where they were. Satan, my side is fine, I can take care of the enemy scout fighters! Single Arm answered back, and in fact he was in the middle of a fight, as he sneaked into an ambush, and then killed a group of only fifteen scout warriors by himself. The Blood Sword held in his left hand blossomed with a blood-colored de, a fission de momentum cracked through the air, and the de contained in it was horrifying, like a blood-colored lightning bolt dancing in the void, constantly striking at the scout warriors. Snort! Snort! Snort! Blood light appeared, a flower of blood appeared out of thin air, one by one scout warriors also fell down. On the other side, Mr. Iron Fist was retreating and fighting back at the same time. Mr. Iron Fist was surrounded by two teams of scout warriors, and he was following Jasons instructions to lead the enemy Army Warriors who wereing after him towards the peak where Phantom and Emily were ambushed. The scout warriors in this area have now locked on to the general direction of the Satan Army warriors, and the scout warrior teams that were scattered in various directions began to unite. The only way for these scout fighters to unite is to form arge team of fighters and then close in on the Satan Army fighters in the battlefield. Not only Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and Baron also encountered these scout warriors united for siege. Treg, Baron, you guys sneak over towards the mountain peak. Jason contacted Treg and Baron and told them to evacuate back, at the same time he also contacted Phantom and Emily who were in ambush halfway up the mountain and said, Phantom, Emily, you pay attention to the enemy Army Warrior who was attracted by Mr. Iron Fist, Baron and Treg. Warrior, prepare to shoot and kill. Roger! Phantom responded. The sniper rifle in Emilys hand also pointed forward, the pair of beautiful eyes revealed a cold and ruthless killing machine, a battle experience down, her ownbat experience is constantly umting and maturing. By now, she has grown faster than imagined, and can basically be called a real warrior. Jason has sneaked back to the foot of the mountain peak, followed by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Baron, three figures also emerged and came over to rendezvous with Jason. Single Arm also rushed over, he killed all the fifteen scout warriors under Blood Swords de, and then rushed over to join Jason and the others. At the foot of the peak was a natural defensive position with natural cover and some hollows in the terrain that also acted as natural trenches. We stationed here, when the enemy Army Warrior siege over, we attack and kill a wave. Jason opened his mouth and said. Good, then get ready for battle. Those enemy Scout Warriors will being over soon. Mr. Iron Fist said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jason and the five of them immediately chose a good ambush cover, except for Single Arm, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist and all of them held guns with both hands, so that they could increase the fire sweep in a certain range. The enemy is starting to appear! At this point, Jasons headset came Phantoms voice, followed by the sound of sniper warheads breaking through the air. Phantom and Emily, who were in ambush halfway up the mountain, had begun to shoot and snipe, and a violent battle had begun. Chapter 974 Joint Siege In front of them, abined team of warriors with at least two hundred and nearly three hundred people wasing towards the front. This united team of warriors was originally the scout warriors sent by various forces in the dark world, they were more or less attacked and killed by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, etc. The warriors who survived had a shadow of fear in their hearts for Mr. Iron Fist and others. It was under the shadow of this fear that a team of scout warriors joined together, eventually converging to be a team of nearly 300 warriors, and then joined together to chase Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and others all the way around. Phew! Swoosh! Swoosh! At this time, a sniper gun sounded first, Phantom and Emily ambushed halfway up the mountain had been the first to shoot, the muzzle of their sniper rifles aimed at the enemy scout warriors who were closing in on them, for them it was simply a moving live target. Poof! Poof! Poof! The scouts were all shot in the head, and the red and white mixture from the cracked skulls stirred up in the air, and then spilled down, and an extremely thick smell of blood began to spread. Snipers, there are snipers from Satan Operation Group. Where are our snipers? Counterattack, make a counterattack! Satan Operation Group doesnt have many people, we can totally rush over and surround them and kill them! Some people in this team of scout warriors were shouting loudly. However, this team of scout warriors was made up of warriors from several forces in the Dark World, and did not have a unifiedmander who dispatched them, so they closed in towards the front to attack and kill, more like fighting individually, without much cooperation. At the same time, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist and five others who were ambushed at the foot of the mountain relying on the stronghold had frantically pulled the trigger and opened fire on this. Ta-da-da-da-da-da! An assault rifle muzzle madly poured out a round of bullets, dense bullets formed a bullet like, towards the team of scout warriors surrounded by the team swept over. After encountering such firepower to intercept and kill, the team of scout fighters had to slow down their steps toward the siege, and they began a frantic counterattack. Because of therge number of scout fighters, so when they began to counter-attack, fierce fire coverage to, but due to theck of amander-in-chief, so these scout fighters counter-fire still seems to be scattered, there is no a clear counter-attack objectives and tactics. This kind of individual warrior team, even if the number is more or less, it is difficult to cause a practical threat to Jason them for a time. But the counter-attack from Jasons side is extremely severe. Phantom is constantly sniping, she mainly targets the snipers in the scout fighters, and some assault firepower, basically as long as the target is locked by Phantom no one survives, will be sniped by her and died. As for Emily, her mission is only one, and that is to snipe and kill. The sniping expert like Phantom was demonstrating, plus Emilys overallbat ability was improving during this period, so her sniping ability was already extremely good. Phew! Swoosh! Emily fired two shots in quick session, and in the direction she aimed, there was a team of scout fighters trying to assault forward, and coldly, a mist of blood burst out of the current two assault fighters, and they fell to the ground. That is from Emilys urate sniping, she locked the team of scout fighters who wanted to burst forward and kept shooting to kill and organize the team of scout fighters to burst forward. Jason and his team were only five people, but they worked together, and the bullets from their assault rifles converged, forming a zing, powerful firepowerwork that swept over the scout team. Jason was holding an AWP Sniper Rifle in his right hand and an M16 in his left hand, and he kept the trigger pulled as often as he could, and the bullets from the muzzle of the rifle whistled upwards, killing the scout fighters in front of him. At the same time, Jasons right-handed sniper rifle was also constantly aiming to kill, even though his left hand was controlling the assault rifle for strafing, but it did not prevent him from making urate sniping. The snipers head was like a scythe of death, taking the life of a scout soldier with precision. About six kilometers away, a makeshift camp was set up. King of War, King of Fury, Sovereign, Asura and other powerful people of the dark world are gathering in this camp, after locking the general range of the Satan Army warriors, King of War and others are leading the team of warriors under their hands to surround. Then, a scout was sent out to conduct a carpet search, while King of War waited for news in the makeshift camp. Soon, the news that the scouts had been ambushed and killed by Satan Army soldiers came back, and from the analysis of the news, the scouts had united and were attacking the Satan Operation Group soldiers. King of Wars eyes were high with battle spirit, he said, Weve locked the position of Satan and those Satan Operation Group fighters, theyve been surrounded by the scout fighters ahead. This time, Satan is dead! Its not toote, lets start moving too. satan army warriors are extremely strong inbat, we need to go over and sit down. King of Fury said. Sovereign, Asura, these strong people also stood up, the respective teams of warriors gathered, and began to march rapidly towards the front battlefield direction. With their speed, within half an hour, it was enough to reach that battlefield. This time, Ill see how Satan and the others can still escape! After today, Satan Operation Group will be removed from the Dark World! King of War opened his mouth, an extremely exuberant aura in his eyes. We are so many forces united in the siege and attack, honestly, Satan died under such a massive siege by us, he can rest in peace. Asura said. Sovereign did not speak, in fact, he has always wanted to have a battle with Satan. But now, it seems that there is no such opportunity. As King of War said, after today, Satan Operation Group will be removed from the dark world. After all, the warriors of the three powers are united in the siege, and there are such giant powerhouses as Night Emperor, ughter, and Bishop Shura sitting on the periphery.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 975 One Man Crossed (I) When King of War, Sovereign, Asura and their team finally arrived at the battlefield, they saw that the united scout warriors were actually being defeated. When King of War saw that a team of scouts belonging to Night Shadow was retreating, he was furious, simply furious, and yelled, What a bunch of losers, a bunch of rice buckets! There are not even ten of them! And how about you guys? There are two or three hundred of you, and you were repulsed by Satan and his men? From now on, anyone who retreats even half a step will be executed immediately! Dont retreat, just charge up. When the Night Shadow scouts saw that it was King of War and the others, they all fell silent and didnt dare to say anything more, let alone retreat. But in the battle just now, their team of scout warriors was really scared. This team of scout fighters had organized several charges, but simply could not break through the line of fire constructed by Jason and others at the foot of the mountain peak. This team of scout fighters time and time again the charge was suppressed by the firepower is difficult to move, which makes it more convenient halfway up the mountain Phantom and Emilys sniping. Several charges were unsessful, and a number of scout fighters paid the price with their lives. At the foot of the mountain peak stationed at the Satan Army warriors fiercely began to take the initiative to attack, a Satan Army warriors bravely burst forward, with guns sweeping attack, a round of strong attack, the scout warriors team was directly broken, which appeared when the King of War, Sovereign and others came to see the scene of defeat and retreat. After the scout warriors of each organization force saw that the leaders of their own side had arrived, they also stabilized their position and began to organize a counterattack. Sovereign and the others unanimously asked King of War to lead thebined fighters in a siege against the Satan Operation Group. King of War is not only a good fighter in Night Shadow, but he is also an excellent battlefieldmander, and his ability to arrange and dispatch troops is very strong. Sovereign and Asura are also pushing the boat out, letting King of War unify themand of the fighters in the field to fight, anyway, in their opinion, no matter who is inmand, as long as they can surround the Satan Operation Groups fighters and capture or annihte them. King of War is also very experienced inmandingbat, he gathered the reconnaissance warriors and the warriors of the three forces in the field, and assigned different attacking and killing tasks to different warriors. The soldiers in charge of fire power formed a fire power formation, specializing in providing powerful fire power attack and cover; the soldiers in charge of assault were under the cover ofyers of fire power, and rapidly advance towards the front; the snipers in charge of sniping began to lock on the opponents snipers and living targets, and began to snipe. Under King of Wars swift arrangement, thebined forces of the three forces have begun a steady and powerful firepower offensive, with fierce firepower sweeping forward with an unstoppable force, covering the foot of the mountain ahead. Under the fierce firepowerwork coverage, the natural cover formed by the terrain around the foot of the mountain can not hold up, in front of the intensive firepower sweep, everything no longer exists. Jason and others originally took the initiative to attack and kill the team of scout fighters, but did not expect King of War, Sovereign, Asura and others have led the troops to arrive, and King of War quickly stabilized the scout fighters, organized an orderly counterattack. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron all retreat, we start to go up the mountain, rush up the peak! Jason immediately shouted into his headset and said. Jason is also the immediate decision, because he sensed King of War, Sovereign, Asura these strong breath, in addition to the three forces of the warriorsbined at least five or six hundred people, as long as they directly kill up, Jason and their firepower is reallypletely unable to resist. In such a situation, the only way is to retreat! Jason and their actions are also extremely rapid, not the slightest to do any battle with the King of Warmand of this team of warriors, immediately turned around with the surrounding terrain cover, towards the peak of the dive climb. Captain Miller, the three Apache helicopter gunships that areing to assist have about ten minutes to arrive. Mr. Iron Fist said to Jason. Ten minutes? Jason nodded, saying that it would not be a problem to support for ten minutes. Now all he could think about was how to use the aerial firepower of the three Apache helicopters to inflict maximum damage on the enemy Army Warrior team when the Satan Army soldiers set up the three Apache helicopters toe to their aid. Ta-da-da-da! Bang, bang, bang! The team of warriors led by King of War fired wildly, and the firepower formed was indeed fierce and extremely violent. But what surprised these warriors was that they did not encounter much counterattack, as if the warriors of the Satan Operation Group had been killed under such a fire attack. King of War also realized this problem, he certainly did not believe that Satan died so easily, he looked at the peak in front of him, and a thought shed through his mind C could it be that Satan and the others were retreating to the top of the mountain? Then Satans move was not a self-defeating one? King of War was indeed a bit puzzled, if Satan led the Satan Operation Group fighters to abscond towards the peak of the mountain, in his opinion, this is a stupid decision, once fled up to the peak, it is equivalent to no way back, what other choice can there be but to die? Satan and the others should be absconding up the mountain, do you think Satan will have some kind of ambush in this move? King of War looked at Sovereign and asked in a deep voice. Sovereigns eyes shone brightly, he said: Satan is not a person who puts himself in a desperate situation, on the contrary, his desire to survive and win are very strong. So, they must have some intention to sneak up the mountain on their own initiative. My suggestion is to start a strong attack now. No matter what Satans intentions are, defeat and annihte them first before his intentions are carried out! Good! King of War nodded his head, but in his heart he agreed with Sovereigns words, lets take down the Satan Operation Group first. Listen up, all assault fighters, move forward! Firefighters push the line forward and provide strong firepower assistance! Snipers, find me targets to snipe! Quickly, start moving now!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. King of War gave the order to all the teams of warriors to attack. Chapter 976 One Crosses the Line (II) When King of War gave the order, these United Army Warrior had no choice but to charge forward. But these United Army Warrior is also a rainbow of energy, they are high fighting spirit, basically with a will to win mentality to fight, after all, they have a lot of people, plus with King of War, King of Fury, Sovereign, Asura and other strong people sitting in the town, what is there to be afraid of? Then, when the front assault warriors began to charge forward, the sound of sniper fire suddenly rang out Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sniper warheads shot at the assault fighters who were moving forward, and the heads of the leading assault fighters were blown off one by one, with scarlet blood sttering overhead and then spilling down, looking extremely miserable and horrible. This is from Phantom and Emilys sniping, the two of them sniping to give Jason their time to dive rapidly towards the mountain peak. Phantoms sniping is indeed a great threat, and she also shot quickly, each bullet sniping out basically will not fall short, so in her constant shooting sniping, the three forces of the dark world of the United Army Warrior side of the assault warriors continue to rush up one by one to the ground dead. The enemy assault warriors who died one by one, which also has Emilys credit. Emily may not be as urate and efficient as Phantom, but she is now a top-notch sniper, so she and Phantom worked together to cause great damage to the advancing Army Warriors. King of War noticed the situation, the gaze in his eyes sank down, containing a cold killing machine. Sovereign looked at the battlefield and said, Thats Phantom who defected from Assassination League doing sniping. The threat posed by Phantom is too great. However, since it is a traitor who defected from my Assassination League, it is up to me to take care of it. With that, Sovereign brought over an M200 sniper rifle, and with a single movement of his body, he instantly disappeared in front of everyones eyes, and when he reappeared, his figure was already shing in the mountains and forests ahead, sprinting all the way towards the front. Phantom was originally shooting and sniping, suddenly, a sharp edge shed in her eyes, at that moment she actually vaguely felt a feeling of being locked in, a kind of sharp stinging feeling spread from her eyebrows to her whole body.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Whoosh! Without hesitation, Phantom immediately made an evasive move, she used the cover in front of her as a cover, and her entire body fell to the ground. She used the cover in front of her as a cover and fell to the ground! In a moment, a sniper slug sniped, almost from her ambush position just sniped. In the dark, a terrifying and eerie killing machine has already locked her inpletely. The terrifying pressure was pervasive and locked Phantom in ce. Sovereign?! Phantom eyes gaze sunk, there is a resentful killing machine in the surge. She had found out that Sovereign was behind her sisters murder, so she hated Sovereign and wanted to kill Sovereign herself. Emily, back up, quick! The enemys strongest have already started to attack, and the other sides assault warriors will soon rush up. You dive towards the peak and rendezvous with Satan! Phantom said loudly to Emily. What about you? Emily asked. Ill stall for a while. Dont worry, Ill be fine. As the other sides strongest people start to strike, you will only be a burden to me and in danger if you stay here. Phantom said in a cold voice. Emily gritted her teeth and said, Okay, then Ill go first. You also retreat at speed! With that, Emily did not hesitate in the slightest, she got up and dived towards the mountain peak, her speed was fast, her figure was far away under a few shes. Phantoms eyes were filled with a murderous spirit, and she rolled toward the right, pointing the sniper rifle in her hand, and then fired one after another. The sniper rifle in her hand pointed forward and fired one after another! Phew! The sniper rifle in her hand pointed forward and fired one after another! The sniper slugs came out one after another, heading straight for Sovereigns position. However, while Phantom was shooting, Sovereign had already made an evasive counterattack. Sovereignsbat ability is too powerful, whether it is sniping level or reaction speed orbat experience, it has shown a perfect level. In addition, he was originally from the Assassination League and was extremely skilled in all kinds of assassination techniques, so Phantoms sniping against him did not seem to pose much of a threat to him. The Sovereigns own strength is already the best among the king-ss powerhouse, even if it does not reach the peak of the king-ss realm, it is not far off. Sovereigns counterattack against Phantom is extremely deadly, his perception is too strong, to reach his realm of strength, his own perception has locked Phantoms own breath, so he sniped again and again, always able to lock Phantoms figure. Phantom is extremely sensitive to danger, and she can only dodge when she realizes that under a deadly crisis. However, the enemy allied assault warriors are constantly bursting forward, in the process is armed with guns sweeping, dense bullets pouring in, covering the envelope to the direction of Phantom is located. This put Phantom in an extremely dangerous situation. The original Sovereigns sniping was already a great threat to her, requiring her to focus all her attention to deal with it. But then she had to distract herself from the firepower of the assault fighters charging at her, and it could be said that her life was in danger at any moment. Sovereign is now at ease, his body moved, speed like a stream of light towards the right front rapid horizontal movement, then he has locked the Phantoms position, in those assault fighters under the charge of fire, the body revealed a crack. The M200 sniper rifle in Sovereigns hand was already raised, and just as he was about to snipe, his face changed slightly, and he couldnt be bothered to shoot to snipe, his body shifted sharply across to the left, while lying on the ground looking woefully out of shape and rolling around, using all the cover to cover himself. Almost at the moment when Sovereign dodged back to evade C Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Three sniper rounds sniped at the three directions where Sovereign was standing, thest two shots were pre-determined sniping, predicting Sovereigns evasive position, which forced Sovereign to roll around on the ground in such a mess. At the same time C Ta-da-da-da-da-da! A rush and intensive assault rifle shots rang out, a series of bullets like rain fell across the sweep to those who are assaulting up towards the peak of the assault warrior team. Some of the current warriors have been shot and fallen to the ground, making the team of warriors who were advancing had to slow down. Phantoms own pressure was suddenlypletely relieved, and she raised her eyes to see a god-like iron-blooded figure towering over her on the right, holding an AWP Sniper Rifle in his right hand and an M16 in his left. One person, but in the entire United Army Warrior team across. The aura given to people, like one person across a million armies! That aura majestic all stained with blood and fire figure is exactly Satan. Chapter 977 Crazy Killing (I) The original Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and others have rushed halfway up the mountain, then Jason saw Emily retreat back, said Phantom is still in front of the enemy Army Warrior to stall those who charged upwards. Jason immediately rushed over to support Phantom, rushed over and he immediately sensed Sovereigns killing chance, he locked onto Sovereigns breath and shot one after another, while his left hand pulled the trigger of his assault rifle and swept towards those allied assault warriors, thus defusing Phantoms crisis. Phantom, fall back! We dont need to stay here, lets fight and retreat and wait for the reinforcements toe. Jason rushed to Phantom and said. Phantom nodded, she clenched her teeth, looking a little reluctant, mainly because she sensed Sovereign, associated with Sovereign involved in nning the murder of her sister, she wanted to snipe Sovereign on the spot, to avenge her sister. But when she calmed down and thought about it, she knew that her idea was impractical.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With Sovereigns strength, it would be too difficult for her to kill him now, and simply unrealistic. In addition, the three forces in the dark world are jointly besieged, hundreds of warriors under siege, she has no chance to try to kill Sovereign, but instead is surrounded by the enemy Army Warrior rushed up to kill. Phantom began to retreat, in the process of retreat also in the continuous shooting sniper to those who keep charging the assault warriors. Immediately after, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and other peoples fire support also came over, one assault rifle strafed forward, dense sweeping out bullets swept towards the assault warriors who charged up. Retreat, retreat! Jason spoke in a deep voice, he had been sensing Sovereigns movements, Sovereign was definitely an extremely terrifying opponent, even in sniping was also extremely extraordinary. Mr. Iron Fist and the others started to retreat back, in the process, Mr. Iron Fist was also contacting the Satan Army soldiers who came to support, to see how long the support would take. Phew! Swoosh! Jason fired again, he is now fully locked in Sovereigns breath and position, constantly shooting to kill, forcing Sovereign to make a counterattack for a while. Otherwise, with Sovereigns sniping ability, once the counterattackes, it will pose a great threat. The United Army Warrior side, King of War, King of Fury, Asura, these strong people have also moved out to attack, they have sensed that the Satan Operation Group warriors have ns, seems to be preparing some kind of backhand. Therefore, they all wanted to wipe out the Satan Operation Group before thetter could be executed, so that they would not have to dream too long. Charge up, all of you. King of War roared out,manding all the Army Warriors to charge upward while firing. Sovereign eyes that the killing machine is extremely cold cold cold, face also looks very ugly, he has sensed Jasons breath, know towards him several sniping is Jason shot. But he didnt expect Jasons sniping level to be so precise and powerful, better than Phantoms, forcing him to evade the sessive sniping. Of course, this is also in his defenseless situation by Jason lock sniping to kill so wretched, with his strength, if the case of advance warning, will not be forced to such an extent. Damn Satan! This time, I want to see how you still create miracles! Sovereigns eyes became more and more intense and cold, his body moved, his own powerful perception to lock Jasons breath, the hands of the sniper rifle has been raised. Sovereigns heart held a breath, only to be so suppressed by Satan, making him wretchedly rolling and dodging, in his opinion is simply an unbearable shame. This shame can only be washed away with blood. Therefore, Sovereign wanted to kill Satan, kill him with his own hands. As Sovereign moved forward with his gun, he realized that Satan Operation Groups fighters were retreating, and with a murderous look in his eyes, he sneered and said, Want to run away? Satan, I will let you die by my hand! With that, Sovereign said into his headset, yer, you will lead a group of Blood Wing fighters from the west side of the mountain to cut off the retreat of Satan Army fighters! You just charge and dont worry about the rest! Yes, Sovereign! yer said in a deep voice after hearing Sovereignsmand. On the other hand, King of War was also asking the rest of the Union Army Warriors all to charge towards the mountain peak in three directions. In the process of charging, the machine gunners in charge of firepower were already firing wildly and strafing, and those assault warriors were also firing, and the dense bullets were intertwined to form a firepower that covered towards the mountain peak. In the face of such a powerful firepower attack, Jason they really cant engage head-on, in fact the battle hase to this situation, Jason is already leading the warriors around him towards the top of the mountain to quickly sneak up. The enemys all strength warriors have been fully crushed up, all kinds of weapons firepower, with their this number, if and enemy Army Warrior frontalbat, it is not much different from direct death. Captain Miller, Spear called, they should have arrived. At this time, Mr. Iron Fist face a happy, said. Give me themunicator. Jason opened his mouth and took themunicator from Mr. Iron Fists hand, he said into themunicator, Hello, Spear? Captain Miller, its me. Ive reached the range of your area and can be there in a minute. What are your instructions? On themunicator, Spears voice came out. Teams of fighters from the three forces of the Dark World are in pursuit of us. Now, the ground missiles you carry cover an arc from 10 oclock to 2 oclock, targeting the enemys United Army Warrior for range bombing! We are not far from the top of the mountain, and one of the helicopter gunships is lowering a ropedder at the top position. The remaining two Apache helicopters immediately conducted a range strafing after a round of bombing. After one round of strafing the fusge immediately pulled up and flew to avoid being locked and sunk. Jason said in a deep voice into hismunicator. Captain Miller, I understand, Ill start the operation! Spear said in a cold voice over themunicator. Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and the others dived towards the top of the mountain as fast as they could. Behind them, the three forces of the United Army Warrior is constantly chasing over, in their view, this is definitely the end of the Satan Operation Group. Even if they escape to the top of the mountain, so what? There is no back way to the top of the mountain, there is only one way to die! Therefore, the warriors of the three forces who were pursuing towards the mountain peak all looked iparably excited and exhrated, after all, this time they were besieging and killing the famous Satan Operation Group in the dark world, the Satan Operation Group that had created countless legendary battles. They all felt particrly dignified and excited to be able to participate in the battle to destroy the Satan Operation Group. In the process of the pursuit, coldly, a whistling sound seemed toe from the mid-air. Someone heard it, followed by whoever shouted with a trembling voice C Straight, helicopter? That, thats an armed helicopter? Chapter 978 Crazy Killing (II) Rumble! In mid-air, there is a helicopter kind of propeller rotation roar far away, and then all people saw, that is indeed armed helicopters, a total of three, is flying straight towards the mountain peak this side. The sound of three helicopter gunships roaring is too obvious, the three forces of the United Army Warrior have heard and seen, some experienced veterans immediately feel a bad feeling. Sovereign stopped chasing toward the front, the pupils in the eyes suddenly cold shrinkage, eyes full of vignce to look at the three Apache helicopter gunships flying over in mid-air. Likewise, King of War, King of Fury, Asura, all of these powerful people have also stopped, they are also looking towards the mid-air, and then began an urgent exchange. Sovereign, are these three helicopter gunships from the Assassination League? No! Nor do they belong to your Night Shadow? Nothing to do with Shura Sanctuary either? No, this is an enemy aircraft! Its Satan Operation Groups enemy aircraft! Under the exchange of these few powerful people, each of their faces directly changed drastically. At this juncture, three Apache helicopter gunships suddenly came whistling, and then linked to the Satan Operation Group warriors led by Satan rushing towards the summit of the mountain peak, one did not need to think to know that these three helicopter gunships wereing to meet the Satan Operation Group warriors. Evasive! All fighters evade immediately. Get down on the ground and find cover to protect yourself. Quickly! The next moment, King of War all of them roared, roaring into their headsets, making all the United Army Warrior immediately retreat and evade. yer, lead the Blood Wing warriors to retreat, quickly! Sovereign was also shouting, and at the same time, he moved his body and dived sharply towards the bottom of the hill, as he observed the surrounding terrain and was looking for a ce to take cover. Just at that moment C Boom! Boom! Boom! A single ground-to-ground missile flew straight from mid-air, covering a wide area that could be said to envelop all the warriors of the three dark world forces. It was the Hellfire missiles that flew over, a single Hellfire missile whistled and bombarded the area. A single Apache helicopter could carry up to 16 Hellfire missiles, which was a mobile arsenal. So, three Apache helicopter gunships flew straight over, theoretically carrying a maximum of 48 Hellfire missiles, so when the dense barrage of missiles came straight from mid-air, many United Army Warriors felt a sense of despair. RumbleThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eventually, a deafening explosion sounded out as these Hellfire missiles bombarded and exploded at the point ofnding, the impact of the explosion swept in all directions, and the fragments of the explosion were like bullets that suddenly exploded and shot out along the perimeter. Just in this first wave of explosions, dozens of tripartite forces United Army Warrior has died on the spot. However, such a range of bombardment is more than one wave. In mid-air, there is still a hellfire guide. The bullet came whistling, will lock the range of ground bombing over and over again. Hellfire missiles. The bullet is called an anti-tank missile, extremely powerful, the detonation of the process of the impact caused by the damage is extremely powerful. Soon, the ground within the coverage of these missile The ground within the coverage of these missiles immediately burst into mes, and many ces were on fire, and heavy smoke filled the fire. Ah A miserable howl echoed one after another, endlessly resounding in the upper air of this heaven and earth. Hellfire missiles covered the area, as if it has be a hell on earth, a set of burnt corpses lying around, everywhere you can see the broken limbs, some pits or hidden terrain, came some wailing screams, apparently some United Army Warrior is not dead, but from that desperate howl of misery is worse than death. Ta-da-da-da! After a round of missile bombing, two Apache helicopter gunships mounted rapid-fire machine guns from mid-air to target that bombing area to sweep. Dense rounds poured down, plowing through that ground over and over again. On top of the hill. Jason, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Phantom, Emily, Baron, and Treg had all rushed to the top of the mountain. An Apache helicopter gunship hovering low on the summit, the cabin of the two sides of thending respectively down two ropedders, Jason is to let the others immediately along the ropedder to climb up. Phantom and Emily were the first two people to climb up. Then came Baron, Treg and others, Jason and Mr. Iron Fist left to thest. At the back, Jason and Mr. Iron Fist climbed up the ropedder and saw that the Apache helicopter was manned by Mr. Warfield and Tiger was manning a rapid-fire machine gun. Captain Miller! After seeing Jasone up, Lao Tzu greeted with Tiger. Pull the helicopter up, which brothers are inside each of the two helicopters up front? Jason asked. Leopard is in one chopper with Pam. The other helicopter is Spear with Liu Mo. Tiger said. Inform them that the helicopters are pulling up to over 4, 000 meters. Jason spoke up and added, After some bombing and strafing, its almost time. The helicopters will leave immediately after pulling up and return to the ships in the port and leave the area. All the forces of the Dark World are concentrated here, and they have ships and other things in the port waters. Captain Miller, I understand. Ill inform them. Mr. Warfield opened his mouth and contacted the remaining two helicopter gunships through themunication system on the helicopter, then conveyed Jasons instructions. Rumble! Soon, the three helicopter gunships rose up, then the nose turned and flew away from the high altitude. In the rear, a devastated battlefield was left behind, with thick smoke everywhere, the battle fires burning, a smell of burning corpses, and intermittent howlsing continuously, just like the miserable screamsing from the depths of hell. In fact, this is not only a killing field, but also a hellish field. The right side of the mountain peak location, a natural depression in the location of the crevice, in that booming explosion, many debris dust are covered up. At this moment, these coverings a shaking, fiercely see a figure stood up, gray head and face, looking extremely wretched. The right side of his face was bleeding, obviously in that round of guided The bombing was wounded. Under a closer look, this was none other than Sovereign. Half of the face by the missile. The explosion of the missile wave, the shape of the destruction, looking hideous face, bloody and ugly. Satan! If I dont kill you in this life, I swear I wont be a human being! Sovereign clenched his fists, opened his mouth and let out an earth-shattering roar, rolling like a tide of murderous energy, surging and diffuse, sweeping the air. This time, Satan and the warriors of the Satan Operation Group once again, as in the past, reversed their escape from a seemingly desperate situation. Chapter 979 King and King At the foot of the mountain peak. When the warriors of Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Shura Sanctuary who had survived the disaster gathered, they realized that the number of warriors had been reduced by half. Rao survived the warriors, most of them are wounded, some are still seriously wounded, basically is already like a waste. In other words, in these United Army Warrior originally thought that the siege of the battle, they almost suffered a devastating blow, almost a total loss of troops! And how many people did the Satan Operation Group that they were trying to encircle? Less than ten people! Thinking about this, those who survived the United Army Warrior all have a cold body, a sense of shuddering fear. King of War, King of Fury, Sovereign, Asura, these strong men survived, but in that round of Hellfire missile bombardment, they were more or less wounded. Sovereign half of his face was destroyed, King of War was hit by a fragment on the side of the waist, and blood flowed, King of Fury and Asura were also wounded, with a little blood. Sovereign their faces are gloomy, there is an unsuppressed anger killing machine in the surge, that a gloomy iparable face contains a heavy dark clouds like, diffuse out of the full fury of the intention is extremely appalling. They really have a feeling of hatred and madness, in their eyes should have been a sure thing a siege, but at thest moment actually lost everything, with the sudden arrival of the three Apache helicopter gunships to kill, everything has changed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sovereign didnt expect Satan Operation Group to have such a backhand, and they didnt bother to prepare for it, which made them suffer a big loss. Damn it! King of War couldnt help but roar out, and heavily bombarded a tree beside him with a fist. Sovereigns eyes shone brightly as he said, Satan and the others left by helicopter. The next step should be to go to the ship stationed on the port of Ushuaia City, and then leave on the ship. So, we can still target Satan Operation Group for interception now. Those of you who have ships on the Ushuaia City port immediately mobilize to find out the ships of Satan Operation Group and directly blockade and surround them. King of War and the others brightened up when they heard the words, Sovereigns words were indeed reasonable. If Satan and the others wanted to leave Tierra del Fuego, they could only do so quickly by ship, and it would take some time to get from here to the port of Ushuaia City by helicopter, so if there were ships in the port of Ushuaia City, they could block the ships of Satan Operation Group first. We have to wait. Then what are we waiting for? Lets mobilize all the ships in Ushuaia City and mobilize the ambush forces in Ushuaia City to surround Satan Operation Group! Immediately, these three forces began to make contact and arrange to intercept Satan Operation Groups ships at the port of Ushuaia City. The opening of Titan Ruins attracted all forces and all powerful people. But not all of them entered Titan Ruins, some of them came but did not enter Titan Ruins, obviously they had some concerns. On a peak facing Titan Ruins. There are two figures standing at the top of the peak. The figure standing at the forefront looks a bit tall and thin, wearing a ck cloak, so his face cannot be seen. He himself did not have any breath release, so quietly standing, the pair of deep as the endless abyss of the gaze far away from the direction of Titan Ruins, and there is no emotional fluctuations. Behind him, but also stood a sturdy tall figure, he was d in ck armor, a mess of ck hair red in the wind, his face was like a knife and axe, showing a rough line of hard silhouette, under a closer look this is an oriental face. He stood silently behind the figure in front of him, but his own aura is like a devil, as if it contains an endless devilish energy, looks extremely appalling. My King, since youre here, why dont you take a look inside? The stout figure d in ck armor could not help but ask. The figure in the front shook his head and said, Forget it, right now its still time for me to appear. If I guessed correctly, the old man from Holy Night people should be here. Perhaps this old man did note to wait for me, but it would be extremely unwise for me to meet with him now. Besides, there is no way for outsiders to understand the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method, and only the Titan n can decipher its mysteries. While they were talking, a bombing sound came from another mountain peak some distance away from theirs, and from afar, three helicopter gunships could be seen hovering and bombing high in the sky. These two men turned their gaze and nced toward the distant battlefield. The three forces besieging Satan Operation Group? These years, Satan Operation Group is still really good, and this person Satan also has great potential. Although I am no longer in the dark world, but I still know something about this kind of rising star in the dark world. My King, if we hadnt left, wouldnt it have been the turn of these forces to run rampant in the Dark World? These forces are just puppets, behind them there is an ancient n in control, no need to bother about them. My King, how long do we have to hold back? The ck-armored man couldnt help but ask. The ck-cloaked figure was slightly silent, and did not answer the question. At this time, there seemed to be footstepsing from behind. The ck-armored man turned his head to see a woman, a graceful, noble woman, can not see her face, only because of a golden veil to shroud, only a pair of blue eyes like infinite blue sky revealed, staring closely at the ck cloaked figure in front. Queen? Youre here! This figure was still standing, did not turn around, nor did he turn back, and said in a calm tone. You have finally appeared! Thought you were dead. The woman with a noble aura who came over was none other than Lady Darkness, and she said in a tone that seemed a bit annoyed. Why is the queen cursing me? Am I not alive and well here? Since you have appeared, then why dont you dare to show yourself? After today, do you still want to hide? Hiding? Oh, Im not hiding, nor am I hiding. When the time is right, I will naturally appear. Besides, I have nothing to do with the dark world at the moment, the forces are maintaining it well. You are also a dominant power, so what is there to be satisfied with? Im just curious, what exactly are you afraid of? Lady Darkness fiercely opened her mouth and asked in a deep voice. The figure d in a ck cloak was instantly silent, and under the cloak, there were two hidden electric auras piercing the sky, extremely sharp. Chapter 980 Waiting for me to return Lady Darkness seems to want to wait for an answer from the man in front of her. Because she could not think through, why back then he would be in such a way to escape, to hide, to disappear in the eyes of the people. The ck-armored oriental man looked at Lady Darkness with a cold gaze, forgiving Lady Darkness in the dark world, is a giant level of power, but this ck-armored man is not afraid in the slightest, as if he felt that Lady Darknesss previous outspoken question had offended the king in his heart. I have never been afraid of anything in my life? I have seen too much life and death, seen too much killing, for death I have seen very light. Since I have not even been afraid of death, how could I ever be afraid of anything? It is not because I am afraid, nor am I hiding anything. Its just to repay the kindness, or rather, topensate for the love that I once owed. The man who stood proudly on the mountain peak, as if he was already high up, said in a nd tone.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When I feel that I no longer have something to owe, I will naturally appear. The ck cloaked figure said again. Lady Darkness did not speak again, she only needed to be sure of one thing, the man standing proudly on top of the mountain in front of her would return again that was enough. Rumble! At this time, the battle on the other side of the mountain peak hase to an end, the three helicopter gunships pulled up and turned around and left. Lady Darkness looked far away and could not help but sigh with emotion, saying: It seems that Satan has once again created a miracle of winning with less. Hundreds of people from the three forces surrounded the less than ten Satan Army soldiers led by Satan, who would have thought that the final oue would be like this. There are talented people from generation to generation, and this is especially true in the dark world. It is this generation of young strong people continue to emerge, the dark world will not seem lonely. Its time for me to leave, and the day I return will be the day when the clouds rise! The ck cloaked figure slowly said. In Ushuaia City, a ship without any markings was straddling the sea port. This ship from the appearance of the ordinary cargo ship, in fact, in the darkness of this ship, there is an anti-aircraft machine guns, the cabin, also disyed a rocket-propelled grenade shells. Inside the cabin, a tall, sturdy figure came out, a face like a rock polished into a look of extreme hardness, eyes shining with a slight sharpness, a sturdy and robust body shows a gnarled muscle line, giving a sense of powerful explosive force. This is certainly Sea Shark, in addition to Sea Shark, there are also Giant Rock, Wind Shadow and more than ten Satan Army warriors. Now, Sea Shark they have been officially joined to the Satan Operation Group, this time they came just to support Jason and them. After receiving Jasons request for help, Mr. Warfield, Tiger, Leopard, Spear and others from the Satan Army flew three Apache helicopter gunships to meet them. Sea Shark and others stayed in the ship and waited. At that moment, the shipsmunicator rang, Sea Shark quickly walked over to pick up themunicator to answer, Jasons voice came from inside: Is this Sea Shark? Captain Miller, its me. Now, you start the ship and drive out of the port of Ushuaia City. Stay away from Ushuaia City and stop the ship in an area within the high seas and wait. We will take a helicopter directly over to you. Yes, Captain Miller, Ill make the relevant arrangements. Sea Shark said in a deep voice. Go ahead. Move fast. If you encounter any interceptions, go straight through and kill them all! Understood! Sea Shark nodded his head, a murderous look in his eyes. After ending the call, Sea Shark immediately sent down the order, and the ship started to roar, leaving the port and heading towards the vast Pacific Ocean waters. Along the way, there was no obstruction and no blockage, but also smoothly. However, just half an hour after Sea Shark drove away with the ship, many warriors suddenly came to the port of Ushuaia City, and at the same time, many warriors came out of a ship parked in the port, and then these warriors joined together and began to check the information of the ships parked in the port. Obviously, these warriors are all warriors of the various forces in the dark world, and now they have emerged to move, obviously in the inventory of the ships of Satan Operation Group. Unfortunately, Jason realized this in advance and had ordered Sea Shark and others to drive the ships out of the port. Pacific Ocean waters. High in the sky, three Apache helicopter gunships were flying at high speed. It was none other than the three armed helicopters piloted by Satan Army soldiers. On one of the armed helicopters, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist and others were sitting in the cabin. Its still Captain Miller who has the foresight to let our ship leave the port early. Now even if the forces of the Dark World in Ushuaia City want to besiege us, they will be in vain. Baron said with a heated smile. Jason smiled lightly and said, Anyway, we are not in vain. The battle on the mountain peak caused at least hundreds of casualties to Night Shadow, Assassination League and other forces, which must have been a big blow to their prestige. They originally wanted to surround and kill us at the top of the mountain peak, but they didnt expect to end up with a close encounter with a total loss of troops. Mr. Iron Fist smiled cheerfully and said, Honestly, I wish we could have more battles like this. Especially those bastards from Night Shadow, I wish we could do it more often to destroy them all. Mr. Iron Fist, dont worry, theres always a chanceter. Jason said with a smile. At this time, Mr. Warfield, who was flying the helicopter gunship in front of us, said, Captain Miller, weve located our ships position, and well arrive in about ten minutes or so. Then contact Sea Shark and tell them to stop the ship and wait. Jason said. Good! Mr. Warfield nodded his head. The three helicopter gunships began to lower their altitude and afternding to a certain low degree, they could already see a ship stretched across the sea, which was none other than the ship of Satan Operation Group. The three Apache helicopter gunships hovered andnded, and the sea around them, under the high speed spiral movement, continuously raised a wave of waves. Finally, the three Apache helicopter gunshipsnded smoothly on the deck of the ship and stopped there. Jason and the others walked out from the hatch and saw Sea Shark, Wind Shadow and other Satan Army soldiers who came to greet them. Captain Miller! Sea Shark shouted, their faces showing smiles. Jason smiled, walked over and fist bumped with Sea Shark, smiled and said, Brothers, hard work. It wasnt hard, we were thinking we could go into battle with Captain Miller and kill the enemy. Looks like we wont get a chance this time. Sea Shark said with a smile. Haha, Im afraid this time its just not possible to kill. The United Army Warrior of the forces of the dark world are too numerous. But we pitted them once, it was not a bad trip. Jason smiled, then said, Lets go, now set sail to return to Babia. The ship set sail again, against the sunset that will set, towards the front of the wind break Jason, sailing all the way. Chapter 981 Return Five dayster. Babia, the port. A ship arrived slowly and sailed into Babias harbor dock, stopping there. On the dock, Cameron, Bear, Dragon, Mary, Manjusaka, Eric, Rhonda, Trevor, Ben, Chef Spoon and other Satan Army soldiers were already waiting with anticipation. They were immediately greeted. The deck of the ship was lowered, and then Jason and the others emerged and stepped down from the ship. Haha, Jason, you have finally returned triumphantly. Cameronughed aloud and immediately walked up. Captain Miller! The rest of the Satan Army soldiers shouted one after another with their mouths open, looking excited and enthusiastic. With a smile on his face, Jason stepped off the deck, gave Cameron a hug, and then met the rest of the Satan Army soldiers and said with a smile, Nothing major happened at the base while you were away, right? The Satan Army soldiers shook their heads, and Chef Spoon said with a smile, Nothing much happened. The only thing worth mentioning is a letter from Blood Throne himself, congratting us on our victory in the Armed Warriors and saying that he waspletely happy to be an ally. He also said something about hoping to strengthen bteral cooperation in the future, to achieve a win-win situation and so on. A cold smile spread at the corner of Jasons mouth and he said, Oh, Blood Throne also sent such a letter? Have you responded? Chef Spoon shook his head and said, Of course, there was no response. As for the letter, it went straight into the trash. Haha, thats how it should be. Jasonughed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He walked over, saw Manjusaka , and said with gratitude in his tone, Manjusaka , this time is really thanks to your information. Manjusaka smiled and said, Its good that you came back unharmed. Jason nodded, looked at Mary and said with a smile, Lady Mary, its been a hard time for you. I didnt work hard, its good that you guys are back. Mary guffawed, a delighted smile that could not be concealed on that white jade face. Ever since Jason and the others left for Tierra del Fuego, she had been worried all the time. After all, the strongest people from all the powers in the dark world had gathered in Tierra del Fuego, and Jason and the others were only a few people, so once they were discovered and surrounded by the strongest people from all the powers in the dark world, they would definitely encounter great danger. Fortunately, everything is safe and sound, now Jason and they have returned. Jason and other people returned to Babia, then, Jason went directly to Devils Army Factory to check, arrived, found that the entire arms factory can be said to have been basicallypleted construction. From the outside, the entire arms factory is like a towering and huge castle, two lines of defense will surround the arch, seemingly unbreakable. arms factory main construction of the highest sixteen floors, some of the internal facilities are also gradually improved, in short, from the realpletion can be said to be just around the corner. Jason found the chief designer Frerik, and this experienced designer chatted for a while, Frerik also introduced to Jason the progress of the project. Now some of the remaining works are also some weapons workshop, processing facilities and other aspects within the arms factory, these construction will not take long, ording to Freriks estimate, within two months, willplete all the construction works. Thank you very much for your contribution. Jason spoke in a sincere tone, then said, After this project ispleted, I also need to build a training camp. At that time, I also hope that you will design and supervise the construction. What do you think? A training camp? Is it also to be built here? Frerik asked. Jason nodded his head and pointed his hand forward, saying, See that open space behind the arms factory? Thats where I n to build this training camp. Frerik nodded and said, Thats no problem at all. When the timees how this camp should be built, Mr. Jason can tell me a general n, and I will design a sketch out. Good! Jason smiled and nodded his head. Nowadays, Jason did need a training camp belonging to Satan Operation Group, which was an urgent matter. The only way to recruit fighters and train them to be part of the Satan Operation Group was to build a training camp that belonged to the Satan Operation Group. It can be said that only by building up its own training camp, the Satan Operation Group will have a constant flow of new strength and a constant flow of reserve soldiers. That night. Jason gathered all the Satan Army soldiers together and set up a table with wine and food, Jason and the Satan Army soldiers drank together. Now the number of Satan Army warriors is already quite a lot. After the battle with the Angels, the original Satan Army soldiers were left with 40 people. Subsequently, the remaining 17 soldiers of the Arctic Fox Mercenaries and 26 soldiers of the Ghost Army joined the Satan Operation Group. Thus, the number of Satan Operation Group now is 83 in total. Later, Luca led a Two-Gun Escort led by Hemers, this escort warriors a total of 100 people, this 100 escort warriors from the strict sense does not belong to the Satan Operation Group, but for the Satan Operation Group to work together to guard Devil s Army Factory. Then, Babias side is considered to be the elite level of warriors there are 183 people. The Armed Warriors led by Gabri, after a battle with Angels, sacrificed more than half, originally 150 how Armed Warriors, now there are about 70 people. This part of the Armed Warriors is also extremely important, after a big battle, they have improved in all aspects ofbat quality. Jason intends to put these 70 Armed Warriors into training after the Satan Operation Groups training camp is built, and when these Armed Warriorse out of the training camp, they will be an elite team of warriors. However, even with the addition of the Armed Warriors team, Jason has just over 200 soldier warriors on the Babia side, which is far from enough. This is why Jason immediately began to build training camps. In addition to building training camps, the next step, Jason also intends to go to the dark world to recruit some free mercenary warriors. As Devils Army Factory begins to emerge in the Dark World, the forces in the Dark World will focus their attention on Devils Army Factory. Not to mention other, Night Shadow, Assassination League, Shura Sanctuary and other such hostile forces will certainly not sit back and watch Devils Army Factory continue to rise, will certainly try to destroy Devils Army Factory to push t, but also to Satan Operation Group to wear down the town to kill. So, after the Titan Ruins thing is over, Jason now has to consider is how to grow the armed forces on Babia. At least also develop enough armed forces to defend the rights of the Satan Operation Group in Babia, not to be invaded by foreign enemies. Chapter 982 Departure Seven dayster. Jason in these days on the Babia Satan Operation Group and the escort warriors, Armed Warriors of some training, stationing, patrol and so on made a detailed n. During this period, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and others in the Satan Operation Group will also take turns to target the Armed Warriors under Gabrismand. The training was targeted. With these Armed Warriorsbat education, physical fitness can not participate in the Satan Operation Group daily intensive special training, can only be treated differently. In addition, with the Devils Army Factory will soon bepleted, Luca used the weapons and equipment have all been equipped, the two main lines of defense equipment has been well arranged, in addition to the four bunkers around the Devils Army Factory also arranged on a M134 rapid-fire machine guns. However, to say that the greatest deterrent power or ten Apache helicopter gunships. These ten Apache helicopter gunships have been set up on the apron of Devils Army Factory, so that once there is a war, they can be activated at any time to carry out fire support and bombing and shooting from the air. It can be said that such weapons and equipment, together with the existing army, is enough to support arge-scale battle. In other words, with the current armed forces, even if all the forces in the dark worlde together to attack, the Satan Operation Group is fully capable of fighting. With such an armed force, Jason was relieved that at least he was going to be away for a while and could leave with confidence. He is indeed prepared to go to New York, one to find Luca, now that the arms factory is about to bepleted, how to transport the arms and weapons from Lucas arms factory in Europe at ater stage, and then by Devils Army Factory to gradually upy the arms market in South America, these things can also be The second he went to New York also ready to find the Dubon familys young master Alex trip. ording to Luca, the Dubon family controls the worlds best bioenergy technology andpanies, and he wants to help Sallys Herthum Group find a reliable bioenergypany to work with internationally. After Babias business was settled, Jason was ready to leave for New York. After a trip to New York, he also nned to return to China. Titan Ruins trip he got the mystery of the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method, but these days he tried to understand it, but the result is confused, there is no way to understand, those special symbols to pass over the information is too mysterious. He thought that Old Mr. Miller had also mentioned the words of Human Great Dragon Power, so he thought that he had obtained the Titan Ruins power almost secret method to Old Mr. Miller to see, Old Mr. Miller is not to see some clues out? Besides, he hade to the Dark World long enough, and it was time to go back. Three dayster. Jason and Single Arm, Emily ready to leave for New York. Jason had to take Single Arm to the Ghost Doctor to see if he could heal Single Arms own dark wounds. Emily has been away from her family for too long, this time Jason also brought her back. Otherwise, this time Jason returned home but did not bring Emily back, not to mention the Parker family have any reaction, only afraid that the sister eager Robert will be the first to kill to Jasons front. Before leaving, specific matters have been exined clearly with Mr. Iron Fist several responsible, even if he left, Babia on everything will also be maintained very well. If there are any urgent matters, Mr. Iron Fist and others will also be the first to notify Jason. After bidding farewell to Mr. Iron Fist, Mary and other Satan Army soldiers, Jason and Single Arm left and took a ship to Mexico and then flew directly to New York. New York. JFK International Airport. A beautiful and tall figure is waiting in the airport, windbreaker leather pants, aura superb, beautiful wless jade face wearing a pair of sunsses, behind her on both sides, there are four ck super bodyguards are guarding, always watching the surrounding situation, appearing iparable vignce. This is exactly Luca, she knows Jason ising to New York, on todays flight, so she came to the airport to wait. Luca looked at the airports flight information, showing that the flight Jason was on had arrived. This made Luca stare at the exit with great anticipation, watching the flow of peopleing out of the exit, trying to search for Jasons figure from inside. Her seemingly calm and cool surface, the heart has been unable to control the excitement surging up, she is eager to see Jason a little sooner. If there is a man in this world who can make her heart so uncontrobly excited and joyful, it is only Jason alone. After another seven or eight minutes, a new wave of passengers came out, Luca finally saw Jason, and Jasons side of Single Arm and Emily.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Lucas delicate and beautiful jade face finally showed a smile, she took off her sunsses, waved in Jasons direction and said, Jason, Im here. Jason, who was walking towards the exit, heard Lucas shout, he looked at the sound and saw the magnificent and superb military industrial female BOSS, the corners of his mouth raised a smile and walked over. Luca, how long have you been waiting? Jason asked with a smile. Not long either. Its really good to see you. Luca smiled broadly, looking extremely pleased and excited. At that moment, Single Arm said, Satan, Ill go first. You know where to find me if you need me. You cane back when youre done here in New York. Youreing with us? Jason asked. Youre noting with us? Jason asked. Single Arm shook his head and said, No, I dont have to. I know my way around New York anyway. Ill go back to my little tavern and check it out. All right, Ill catch up with youter. Jason said. Single Arm nodded, and after saying goodbye to Jason and the others he left alone. Lets go too then. Jason said to Luca. Luca nodded and walked towards the outside of the airport. Jason looked at Emily and said with a smile, Its your first time in New York too, right? Yeah, whats up? Emily asked, looking over at Jason. Jasonughed and said, Nothing, New York is known as the city that never sleeps. You can get a taste of New Yorks charmter. Im not interested in that. Im just focusing on my own ruthless way of killing right now. Emily said in a cold tone. Jason was stunned, with a feeling of defeat. He smiled, didnt say anything, and led Emily to follow Luca out of the airport to the car Luca had arranged and left there. Chapter 983 – Queen of Arms In a luxurious Rolls Royce Phantom, Jason, Luca and Emily were all sitting in the car. ording to Lucas initial assumption, she should be sitting alone with Jason in the car, she did not know beforehand that Jason also brought Emily over. But Luca knows that Emilys identity is somewhat special, she is not strictly speaking a fighter in the Satan Operation Group, and then from Emilys looks and temperament, the origin is certainly not ordinary. This way, Luca heart to Jason will inevitably have some grudge. Of course, Luca will not show it, she looked at Emily that undisguised can be said to be the national beauty of the jade face, just think this womans beauty is really let people can not ignore. Is this Emilys first time in New York? Luca asked with a smile.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Emily nodded her head, she was also extremely proficient in English, she said: Yes, first time here. Before that it was always in Carovia, never went out. Jason said with a smile, Emilyes from an extremelyrge family in Carovia. Ive been in the dark world for a long time, and she followed me to the battlefield to improve her ownbat, and I needed to go back to Carovia after I finished my business in New York, so I took her with me. If I went back alone and didnt bring Emily back, Im afraid the people of her family wouldnt forgive me. Jasons words were a side note to why he wanted to take Emily with him. When I get a chance, Ill go to Carovia to have fun with you guys. Luca said with a smile. Youre wee toe over. Emily said. The car drove all the way to Long Ind, New York, and drove into a luxurious single-family house. This is Lucas residence in New York. Long Ind itself is a wealthy area, it is far from the city, but Long Ind air is pleasant, extremely quiet, known as the most suitable area to live, many rich and powerful rich people are gathered in Long Ind. After the car stopped, a maid came to the vi and opened the door, Jason and others stepped out of the car and looked at the vi in front of them and felt that it was really big. The vi has a garden,wn, green trees, flowers, the air is also extremely fresh, is indeed a sense of refreshment. Come in. You guys have been rushing around for the past two days, you must be tired too. Luca smiled and led Jason and Emily into the main building of the vi. Once inside the vi, Jason and Emily put down the luggage they had brought with them, and a maid had alreadye over to help them take the luggage and put it away. Then, Luca took Jason and Emily to the backyard of the vi to sit and drink coffee. The backyard is even more expansive, connected to a private miniature golf course. The golf course is surrounded by rows of green trees, reflecting the turquoise blue sky, presenting a scene of natural beauty. This ce where the rich people live is really different. Jason couldnt help but sigh with emotion. Lucas beautiful eyes shed, looked at Jason, ate a smile, said: If you want, you can also live here ah. Even in front of Emily, Luca said this without the slightest scruple. Luca wanted to express the meaning is also very clear, a kind of direct hint. The problem is, its hard to take the grace of beauty ah. Jason only had a smile, he really can not interface, he certainly will not live here, he is destined to be a warrior, before he has not conquered all the battlefield, such a leisurely life he can not hope for. At this time, a maid has already brought coffee, against the sunset about to set, sitting in the front yard of such a luxurious vi, tasting a mouthful of freshly ground coffee, is indeed afortable enjoyment. By the way, Devils Army Factory will bepletely finished within two months. Jason spoke up, he looked at Lucas. Jason opened his mouth, he looked at Luca, then said, So, your side of some rted arms can also be ready. When the arms and weapons arrive at Devils Army Factory, some of the sales channels, how to open up the South America arms market, and so on these can start nning. Can it bepleted in two months? Its still fast. Luca took a sip of coffee, the blue blue eyes like the sea blinked a bit, and said in a deep voice, It is not difficult to open up the market. There are a few big customers in South America that I can negotiate with. In the past, I didnt have an arms factory in South America, so I couldnt sell arms directly to these big customers. Now with your Devils Army Factory, its much easier to sell arms directly to these customers. At the beginning of the arms market, the first is the price war, I can lower the price of arms; the second is the sophistication of arms and weapons, my arms here is certainly the most advanced andtest model. With these two advantages, South Americas arms dealers simply can notpete. If you say so, then there should be no problem. Now Devils Army Factory has already established a firm foothold in Babia. With Devils Army Factorys current armed configuration, even if all the forces of the dark worlde together to attack, they may not be able to fight. Jason full of confidence open, then said, As for South America existing Stone firearms and Jaguar two arms dealer forces, I do not put on the heart. Just like you so dominant and confident. Luca smiled, then said, Okay, turn around my side will start to prepare. I will also send a group of professionals in direct arms sales to manage the arms market in South America. You only need to consolidate Devils Army Factorys position in South America. In a word, leave the war fighting to me. You will be responsible for the arms delivery and market development. Jason said. Good. It seems that my dream is about toe true, to open up the arms market in South America, then Two Scarlet Guns arms will cover half of the world. Luca smiled. By then you can be considered a veritable queen of arms. Jason also smiled. Luca red at Jason and said, So what? Its still subdued by you. AhemC At these words, Jason, who was drinking his coffee, didnt know whether he was choking or what, and coughed dryly. He was simply speechless, in front of Emily, how dare he say such sensitive words? He secretly looked at Emily, but did not see any change from Emilys white, jade-like face. After chatting for a while, it was time for dinner. Luca and Jason left the backyard and returned to the restaurant on the main floor of the vi to prepare for dinner. Chapter 984 Some people are happy and some are sad The dinner was extremely sumptuous. But the only people eating were Jason, Luca and Emily, two big beauties. Luca opened a bottle of Romanee Conti Wine, which is known as the King of Wine and the price of each bottle is iparably expensive. Only the real powerful ss, top families and European royalty can get Romanee Conti Wine. During the dinner, a special maid was responsible for waking up the wine, and then poured the wine towards Jason and other peoples sses respectively. Smelling the fragrance of the wine, Jason was so happy that he eximed, It seems that only here you can drink such top quality wine. Luca smiled and said, You mean Romanee Conti Wine? I have plenty of it here. You just have toe often, even if you drink Conti as water. Dont tempt me, you know I cant stand temptation. Jasonughed and said. Luca gave Jason a nk look and said, Its weird to believe you. Jason lifted his ss and said, Come on, lets have a drink together. Its rare to have such leisure to sit here and taste wine. Of course, Id like to thank Queen of Military Industry for their hospitality. Drinking is drinking, why do you have to add a bunch of nonsense. Luca spoke up. Emily also raised her ss and followed suit. The Romanee Conti Wine, known as the King of Wines, was so good in taste and aroma that Jason quickly drank two sses and started to pour himself a third. Luca said, Satan, youreing to New York to see Alex, right? I already told him. I told him he couldnte today, but he said helle to New York tomorrow, so you can meet him then. Jason nodded and said, Okay, Ill wait until tomorrow, and Ill talk to Alex about something when hees over. It was around 9:00 p. m. local time when the dinner was over.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Considering that Jason and Emily had to travel continuously, Luca took them to the second floor to rest. The rooms on the second floor had already been arranged, Jason and Emily went into their respective rooms, and Luca said, There are separate bathrooms in the rooms. You guys wash up and get some rest. Thanks. Emily said. You should get some rest too. Jason looked to Luca and said. Luca nodded, but the beautiful eyes were extremely subtle nce at Jason, the depths of the gaze, seems to contain a trace of sorrowful feelings. Jason naturally noticed, he secretly smiled bitterly, he also knew what Lucas eyes of resentment means. After all, if it were not for Emilys presence, Lucas character would have jumped on it. Its not easy toe to New York for a trip and see each other, but you cant enjoy the two of you openly, so you can imagine how much Queen of Military Industry isining in her heart. But Jason knows that with Lucas character, of course, will not give up on this. After walking into the room, Luca also left, before leaving also said, there are any things and needs can be directly paged vi housekeeper. Jason walked into the room, and after the door was closed, he went to take a shower. The journey from Babia to New York took two or three days, and he was always in a hurry, so he was indeed a bit tired and dusty. However, when Jason came out of the bath, the tiredness of his body had beenpletely washed away, and the whole person had a sense of rxation. Jason picked up his phone and immediately saw that there were seven or eight messages inside the phone, all from Luca. Jason smiled and made a direct phone call: The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Howe I went to take a shower in between, you sent so many messages? Hmph, I just miss you, right? I miss you and still cant be with you, how hard do you think it is for me. Just in time, I was thinking about you too. Really? Anyway, Ive already thought about it. Ille to you when its a littleter. Later Emily is supposed to be resting, right? I guess so. Shes exhausted from rushing around for a few days anyway. But I just want you to be able to hold me right now Why dont youe and find me. Ill be in my room on the third floor. Ille to you? Jason froze, actually thinking about it it was better than Lucaing downstairs to find him, after all Emily lived in the room right across the hall from him. Okay, Ille find you. Jason said. Ok wow, youe up soon, I cant wait to hold you and kiss you Luca said with a restrained excitement in her tone. Jason ended the call, he opened the door and walked out, seeing Emilys house across the street with the door closed, he was light on his feet and walked all the way upstairs. The first time I saw Luca standing at the stairway on the third floor, I saw her waiting. Jason took a look, almost did not fall head over heels, only to see Luca wearing a sexy redce nightgown, thin as a cicada wing of the nightgown itself is hidden, plus thece design, that looks even more sexy and provocative. Under the hazy light, Lucas delicate and beautiful jade face shed with a hint of confusion and charm, turquoise eyes like a boundless blue sea, the ming red lips refracted with fire-like enthusiasm, tall and sexy body in the sexy nightgown under the outline is dazzling. She stood on the stairway, like a peony watered in full bloom, and beautiful and beautiful, glowing with an infinite tempting style. The beautiful woman is waiting, Jason can not control it? The heart of the hot emotions directly a little bit that ignited, he went up, without saying anything directly picked up Luca, in Luca that low chant, towards an open doorway bedroom went in. Emily actually did not fall asleep. She was lying in bed and could not sleep for a while. Her own perception is also extremely keen, when Jason opened the door out, forgiving the sound is very light, but she still noticed. At that moment, her originally always cold jade face, a subtle change faintly, even the pair of narrow and charming beautiful eyes are flooded with slight fluctuations. She knew that Jason opened the door naturally to go somewhere, to be precise, to meet someone. Somehow, thinking of this, her because of the practice of ruthless killing way and alwayse without waves inside, there is a faint sadness that can not be said. She also does not know why this is, in short, is vaguely some loss and disappointment. The original sleepless her, this is now more difficult to sleep. Chapter 985 The Years Are Still Young It waste at night and everything was silent. The environment on this side of Long Ind is extremely quiet, into thete night, everything is silent. Inside the room, Jason and Luca have gradually returned to the calm at the moment. Jason smoked a cigarette and exhaled, looking at Luca, who was lying in his arms at the moment, he could not help but smile. The Queen of Military Industry, which just now seemed extremely fierce and hot, is now like a docile cat, lying quietly in his arms, a pair of beautiful eyes slightly closed, long eyshes covered and down, with her slightly urgent panting still trembling gently. Her delicate red lips are slightly open, constantly puffing out a warm breath, reflecting her stunning jade face that is tinged with a little red, all the time showing a smoldering and bewitching style, extremely seductive. The years are quiet, the beauty is like a dream. Jason also looks extremelyfortable and rxed, in Titan Ruins after a tense and exciting adventure and the battle of the siege, can now rx with their favorite woman, which is iparable to anything. After smoking a cigarette, Jason reached out and gently hugged Luca. I have to say, Luca such a woman can be described as the best, not to mention the noble origin, itself does not have any princess disease, ability and strong,pletely independent, this is even if it also looks so wretched, the body is also called perfect. This kind of woman is really unattainable. I dont know how long it took, Luca seems to have slowed down the general, she raised the cicada, the pair of misty beautiful eyes looking at Jason, the brow between the spring is still intense, the turquoise blue eyes contain infinite tenderness. How nice it would be if time could be fixed in this wonderful moment. Luca said softly. Jasonughed and said, That wouldnt work, I wouldnt want to. Wouldnt I be satisfied with just this moment of beauty? If this moment is fixed, there will be no future wonderful moments? In the future, I will bring you thousands of wonderful enjoyment. Bad egg! Luca blushed and couldnt help but pinch Jason. Jasonughed and said with narrowed eyes, Im telling the truth. This is not the case,ter on soon after the rest is good, let you feel the so-called wonderful again. Hmph, still think Im afraid of you? Luca grunted. Are you trying to initiate a war? The corner of Jasons mouth raised a smile, then said, Good, then let this war without smoke and mirrors fight to the end! The next morning. Jason returned to his room on the second floor at midnightst night and went to sleep. The first thing you need to do is to take care of Emily. But what Jason didnt know was that Emily had already sensed it when he walked out of the roomst night. Jason woke up at noon, he got out of bed, put on his clothes, went into the bathroom and washed up, then walked out of the room. Jason thought that Emily should be awake, but he didnt see her and Luca couldnt see her either. The maid pointed to the backyard and said that Missy was sitting in the backyard drinking coffee and eating snacks. Jason walked towards the backyard and saw Luca and Emily sitting together in the backyard drinking coffee and drinks, with a table set up with fresh fruit tes and some desserts. Seeing Jason walking over, Luca smiled sweetly and said, Satan, youre awake. When I saw you sleeping in the morning, I thought you might be tired from the rush, so I didnt wake you up for breakfast. Are you hungry now? Ill ask the maid to prepare something for you. No, no. Im not very hungry. Its almost time for lunch. Jason said. Okay then, you can eat some fruit and snacks first. Lets eat lunch directlyter. Luca smiled, smiling like a flower, the original is extremely delicate jade face looks glowing, seems to have been through a lot of nourishment. In fact, she was indeed nourished several timesst night. Emilys face still looked as cold as usual, she looked at Jason lightly, but no one could see the trace ofplex feelings deep in her eyes.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But soon, she was relieved. She remembered her own unwavering choice of the path of ruthless killing, that is, to cut off their own seven feelings and six desires, a heart tobat. If you have already cut off your own lust, why do you have to make waves inside? Jason sat down and chatted with the two beauties for a while, and when the maids in the vi prepared lunch, Jason went to eat with the two beauties around him. After the meal, Luca received a call from Alex, saying that he would arrive in New York around 5pm. There was still some time before the afternoon, so after the meal Luca asked Jason if he wanted to go for a golfing experience. To be honest, Jason really didnt know anything about golf. But with Lucas kind invitation, he had to drag Emily along for the experience. After some experience, Jason gave up, not to mention the posture, even close to the putt into the hole are very difficult, anyway, he felt that with his character and taste, really can not y this golf. Around 3:30, Jason and his group left and drove to New York city. It took about an hour to drive from Long Ind to downtown New York, and after arriving in Manhattan, they waited in front of the Dubon familysmercial building in New York. At around 5:00, a Bentley Mulsanne Sedan came slowly and as it stopped, Alex came out of the car. Jason and Luca greeted each other when they saw it, and greeted them there. Haha, Brother Jason, hello again. With a smile on his handsome face, Alex came up and greeted Jason and the others. Luca said, Alex, Jason wants to talk to you about something. No matter what you dare to refuse, be careful Ill pull your skin off. Alex hurriedly said, Hey, Luca, what are you talking about? With my friendship with Brother Jason, his business is my business. Thats the best. Then you guys can find a ce to talk. Ill stay out of it, you two men can just talk on your own. Luca spoke up, she looked at Emily and said, Emily, Ill go with you, New York is still very interesting after nightfall. Its boring to go with them anyway, so lets go find something fun. How about that? Emily looked at Jason, thought about it, and said, Thats fine, Ill take this opportunity to see the beauty of the city that never sleeps. Then get in touch with us when you guys are done talking about things. Emily and I will go first. Luca spoke up, dragged Emily to the car and left first. Chapter 986 Man’s Wine Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. For example, if she had been around, I would have been on edge. Jason took the cigarette and lit it, smiling, and said, You mean Luca? Shes not that scary, is she? Alex sighed with emotion and said, Brother, thats because you were able to subdue her. Thats why her tenderness is only shown in front of you, if it were someone else C for example, just now, as you heard, she said she wanted to pick my skin. Jason couldnt help butugh, think about it, with Lucas character, almost is the eyes above the top, in front of the outside she is definitely that high above the Queen of Military Industry, can say that whoever messes with her is definitely not to give face to the kind of. Perhaps as Alex said, only in front of him, Luca will look like water tender. Brother Jason, you are looking for me to talk about something, right? How about we find a ce? Alex opened his mouth, then he hemmed and hawed and said, Im still very familiar with New York. I also know some private clubs, definitely the most high-end and exciting clubs in the whole of New York, what fun what kind of women have. Im not sure if you want me to arrange it? Jason was speechless for a while, where did this guy want to go? What else can we talk about if we really want to go to those ces? Jason shook his head and said with a smile, I dont want to go to those ces. I do know a ce that is not only quiet and has this excellent wine. It is definitely a good ce to talk about things, but also to taste the wine. I can guarantee that you have never tasted that kind of wine. Why not go to this ce? Alex looked moved, a trace of curiosity shed in his eyes, he as the Dubon familys young master, eating, drinking and ying can be said to be proficient in everything, what wine in this world is he has not tasted? Thinking of this, Alex said, Okay, then, as you say. Lets get in the car. Jason nodded and got into Alexs Bentley Mulsanne, then said, This ce is in Brooklyn, drive there first. Good! Alex nodded, and the car started up and whizzed away. About half an hourter, Alex drove to Brooklyn, then under Jasons guidance drove away from the center of the city, the car turned into an old neighborhood, and then along this old neighborhood turned into a dark alley. The car into this alley, Alex face appeared a trace of amazement, honestly simr to such an old neighborhood of dark alley mouth he such a status of noble gentry is reluctant toe. Because such ces will often mean violence, danger and chaos. In fact, thats exactly what happened. Alex has seen this dark alley with groups of hobos, and these people are ck, each with a vicious and harsh breath in the diffusion, appearing extremely violent. A luxury car drove in naturally attracted their attention. Jason let Alex continue to drive forward, in these crouching ck fierce gaze, the Bentley Mulsanne has been driving to the end of the alley position, Jason let stop. Jason and Alex stepped out of the car, Jason led him towards a house at the end of the alley, which had little signage, and the portal was dark and looked extremely old. Behind them, there are ck people following them, but when they saw Jason and his family walking towards this house, they subconsciously stopped in their tracks, and did not dare toe forward to find trouble. Jason pushed open the doorway of the house and walked in, Alex also followed inside, after walking in Alex found that this is actually a ce simr to a bar. Only this bar does not have colorful beams, nor deafening cryptic, not to mention what red men and women, but only a room with little space pattern, which is randomly ced with a few wooden tables, wooden stools, and a counter simr to the bar, dim light mapping a cold, which does not look like people. Jason led Alex to a wooden table and sat down, then he smiled and said, Boss, we have guests, serve wine! The words just fell, Alex is to see this room inside out a middle-aged man, bald, square-faced, gaze morbid, half of the face is burnt half, looks extremely distorted hideous. This is naturally Single Arm. Yesterday at the airport when they parted, Single Arm left alone, Jason knew in his heart that he must havee back to this residence of his, so he brought Alex over tonight. Satan, youre here. Single Arm opened his mouth, and a smile seemed to spread across his face, which looked extremely ghastly to Alex, then Single Arm turned towards the counter and went to pour the wine. A dark alley in the middle of nowhere, an odd hotel, an odd owner. It was a novelty to Alex. But as Jason said, the ce did seem extremely clean and there was an unmistakable scent of alcohol in the air. And here is also extremely quiet, the bar between the humble portal as if it is a dividing line between the mundane world and the quiet peach source, into the bar in which it seems to be able to outside the hustle and bustle of the world to the nine clouds, only this moment of quiet and seclusion. In this kind of ce to talk about things, it is indeed a ce that will not be disturbed. Jason took out a cigarette and lit it, he looked at Alex and said with a smile, The boss here is a friend of mine, his name is Single Arm. dont look at his appearance is very fierce, but in fact is a very good person, also very enthusiastic. Alex nodded and said, Honestly, a ce like this is indeed unique enough. As he spoke, Single Arm was already bringing over a jug of wine and a few sses. Jason said, Single Arm, lets sit down and have a drink together. Single Arm didnt refuse, he nodded and sat down. Alex was looking at the jug of wine, he could already smell a unique and mellow wine aroma, and remembered Jason said the wine here was unique, which made him even more interested. Jason smiled and said, Alex, its your first time here, lets try a ss of wine first. Saying that, Jason was already taking the wine jug and pouring wine towards the cup inside. Alex noticed that the wine was not a foreign wine, nor was it sake, the wine inside the jug poured out with a jade-like luster and was extremely viscous, like jelly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Come on, you have a drink first. Jason said with a smile to Alex. Alex nodded, picked up the ss of wine in front of him and took a sip. This wine into the throat, first is iparably cool, a rich wine aroma spread out, after the wine into the belly, but hot and spicy, this hot and spicy is not poor quality high concentration of wine kind of hot and spicy, but with a rich wine aroma and unrestrained hot and spicy. A mouthful of wine down, Alexs whole body is frozen. It took a while toe back to his senses, and his face rose in excitement, saying one after another: Wow, wow, wow! My God, this is definitely the most refreshing wine Ive ever had in my life, there is a kind of blood-like feeling, too exciting and too refreshing! This is the wine that men should drink! As he spoke, he could not wait to drink the rest of the wine in the cup in one gulp. Chapter 987 – Love between men Jasonughed and said, Drink slowly. This wine is indeed very stimting and very blood-burning, the kind of unrestrained hot and spicy feeling makes people aftertaste. However, the aftertaste is also great. Suitable for slow tasting. Dont drink too quickly. Alex nodded and said, I thought I had tasted all the worlds top wines. I didnt expect that after drinking this kind of wine tonight, I realized that all those so-called fine wines before had be tasteless. This kind of wine together is addictive, only enough to burn. By the way, what is this wine called? Where is it sold? Haha, this wine is not avable in the market. Its all made by Single Arm himself. However, this wine is only about twenty pounds a year at most. So, one ss is one ss less now. Jason said with a smile. Alex then looked at Single Arm and said, So, how did you make this wine, Single Arm? Its a great wine. If you put it on the market, it will definitely cause a sensation. Single Arm did not speak, he is not a man of many words, he sipped his wine and ate a few peanuts. This friend of mines creed back then was to get drunk on strong wine to kill the strongest enemy. But he found that none of themercially avable liquor was burning enough to be strong enough. As a result, he tried to brew it himself, who had thought that it was to let him brew this kind of liquor. Jason a smile, then said, But this wine he brewed but also no name. I do think that it can be called blood wine. Blood wine? Not bad, not bad. After all, it was made by Single Arms big brother. Unfortunately, there is only so little a year. Alex said. After taking another sip of wine, Alex asked, Brother Jason, what specifically did you want to talk to me about? Just say it straight. Im an acute person, so dont drag it out. Jasonughed and said, Good. The thing is, I have a friend in Carovia, and herpany is working on a bio-energy project. But there are some bio-energy technical problems, so she wants to find some international bio-energypanies with advanced technology to cooperate. When I talked to Luca, she said that the bioenergypany controlled by the Dubon family is the most advanced in the world. Thats why I was thinking of asking you toe out to discuss this. Lets see if you can help. Alex smiled and said, So thats what this is about, Luca is right. My familys bio-energypany is indeed the worlds leading in terms of technology. This kind of thing is a piece of cake for me. Ill go to Okoro Bioenergy, the worldsrgest bioenergypany, and all the top experts in technology are in thepany. Jason smiled and said sincerely, Alex, thank you very much. Alex waved his hand and said, Brother Jason, there is no need for you to be so polite with me. Not to mention the friendship between you and me, I think Ive earned enough just by bringing me here tonight and tasting this kind of wine. Haha, lets drink then. Jasonughed. Single Arm basically drank alone, and over the years, he was used to such a lifestyle. Jason was not surprised by this, so he and Alex drank and chatted, among them also talked about many issues, such as the current situation of the upper ss and some secret news, etc.. During the conversation, Alex also talked about some of his ambitions, which made Jason see that although Alex is the young master of the Dubon family, he is not the kind of family son who relies on the family heritage and does not think about progress. On the contrary, he is very progressive and knowledgeable, for many things to their own insights, especially in the business opportunities, with a keen sense of smell and precise vision. It was not until around eleven oclock at night that Jason received a call from Luca. Hey, where are you and Alex? Havent you finished talking yet? Ive finished talking, Im having a drink with him. Are you done shopping? Im done shopping and Ive had enough fun. Where are you drinking? Emily and I wille and get you. You dont want toe here. Ill go with Alex to meet you. Its in the building where we met with Alex earlier. Jason said. Okay, then well wait for you guys toe over. Luca said. Ending the call, Jason looked to Single Arm and said, Single Arm, Alex and I will go first. Ill be in touch if theres anything. Single Arm nodded, and at the end he went to the liquor cab and took out a small bottle of wine, then handed it to Alex and said, Take it back and drink it. Alexs face was stunned and he looked a little surprised. Jason smiled and said, Alex you just take it. Its rare that Single Arm will take the initiative to give wine like this, even I rarely get this kind of treatment. Thank you, thank you Brother Single Arm. Alex epted the bottle of wine and couldnt help but be grateful one after another. Eventually, Jason and Alex said goodbye to Single Arm and drove away after walking out of the house. Driving back to the building owned by the Dubon family, he saw the Rolls Royce Phantom driven by Luca. Alex stopped the car and Jason stepped out and greeted Luca and Emily who were standing outside waiting. Alex also walked over and he said, Brother Jason, how many days do you n to y in New York this time? Ill be leaving tomorrow to go back to Carovia since weve already discussed things with you, and theres something going on in Carovia that I cant dy. Jason said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Luca got up in surprise and said, Satan, youre leaving tomorrow? Jason nodded and said, There is indeed something going on in Carovia. The situation in Babia is also very urgent, so I have to go back to Babia immediately after the Carovia business is finished. Luca beamed and said, I thought you could stay a few more days. But forget it, I wont force you. When youe back, Ille back to Babia to look for you. Or if I have time in the near future, Ill make a trip to Carovia. Thats a good idea to go to Carovia. Im tempted to go too. Alex spoke up and he smiled, Brother Jason, Ill get back to you after Ive talked to the head of Okoro Bioenergy. At that time, it should be Okoro Bioenergys side that will send a representative directly to Carovia to find your friendspany for more specific negotiations. Good, that would really be appreciated. Jason said with a smile. Brother Jason, thats too polite of you. If I were to be so polite, Id be embarrassed. Alex said with a smile. Okay, then we wont be polite anymore. Jason said. There is no need to be polite. Alex opened his mouth, he said. Since you have an urgent matter to return to your country tomorrow, I will not apany you. When youe over next time, have fun when you have time. Okay! Jason nodded his head. After some pleasantries, Jason said goodbye to Alex, and he and Emily got into Lucas car and returned to Lucas vi on Long Ind first. Chapter 988 Beauty Night Visit Long Ind.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rose Garden vi area. Luca drove back to the vi, the car slowed to a stop in the front yard and Jason and the others inside stepped out of the car. After confirming the formation for tomorrow, Jason walked into the vi and started booking his and Emilys tickets back to Carovia. Luca was upset, but knew that Jason did have something to do. In fact, she was satisfied that Jason hade to New York to meet her this time. There are still long days ahead, but she will cherish every minute she spends with Jason. After taking a break in the living room, Jason and Emily headed upstairs to take a shower and pack up their things before returning to Carovia tomorrow. Thinking about going back tomorrow, Jasons heart is still a little excited, he thought of Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, and Sally, beautiful principal Kay, Darcey, Ste and other people living next door to each other. Jason took a shower and simply packed his bags, then picked up his phone and saw the expected message from Luca, the content of which was for him to go upstairs and find her, just likest night. Jason was thinking of leaving tomorrow and wanted to spend more time with Luca tonight. Jason looked at the time, it was already about ten oclock at night, thinking that Emily should be almost ready to rest. He went to the door and opened it gently. When he opened the door, he was shocked to see Emily standing outside his room at some point. Emily, you havent rested yet? Jason froze for a moment and asked with some surprise. I couldnt sleep for a while, so I thought Ide over and talk to you. I was just about to knock on the door when you opened it. Are you going out? Emily asked, her calm tone, her usual cold and clear face, it was not obvious that she was any different from usual. Where else would I go out at thiste hour? Jasonughed and said, Thene in first. Youre going back tomorrow, so you should go back to the Parker family first, right? Emily came in and said, Youre going back to Oakshire, right? Why do I have to go back to the Parker family? Jason immediately had an ominous thought and asked, What do you mean? You will not be back for long, and then you have to return to Babia to deploy the relevant issues. Ill be staying in Oakshire for the time being, so when you return to Babia, youll be able to go with you. Emily said rightfully. Damn! Jason heart directly galloped through a thousand head of grass mud horse, thinking that this time back you do not return to your the Parker family, then what is the point of going back? In Jasons n, after taking Emily back this time, this golden girl back to their own family, naturally will be rightfully grounded. He really does not dare to take this thousand-year-olddy to continue to fight in the dark world. Although Luca went with him to Babia this time, in the process of special training with the Satan Army warriors, she grew very fast, showing a superb talent inbat. The problem is, killing in the dark world is really not a childs y, its too dangerous. Not to mention Emily, even he himself can not guarantee that in the next battlefield will be safe and sound. If Emily really met with any ident in the battlefield, needless to say, the Parker family will definitely not spare him. Jason said, Who told you I wont be back for long this time? If there was nothing going on in Babia, then I wouldnt need to call back to Babia. So I think you are back in Carovia, it is still necessary to go back to the family trip. You went to the dark world with me this time, yourbat ability in all aspects of the improvement is very significant. You can go back to your family and show your family yourbat gains during this time. So that the people of your lineage especially your brother will not be too hateful to break me into pieces. Emily mouth flooded with a smile, in fact, her heart how do not know Jasons thoughts? Only she did not say it clearly, she turned the conversation, said: Wait until we get back to Carovia. I feel that I can almost break through to the Completion Stage high level. Thats why I wanted toe here tonight to explore the issue ofbat with you. I have some doubts to share with you, so that I will be better when I break through to Completion Stage High. Completion Stage High? Jasons face was stunned, Hyacinths Completion Stage high stage is simr to the strength of the Secret Realm Level-six in the dark world, that is, the overlord level high stage power. Jasons current strength is also the Secret Realm Level-5 realm only. Of course, Jasons real strength naturally can not use the surface strength level to determine, after all, he has gravity potential field and Sunling Bloodline power to enhance, can cross the level of battle, at least currently has a battle against the dark world of the king level early stage strength. But dont forget that Emily is from the Parker family, the second strongest family in Hyacinth, with a powerful bloodline, and also the Parker familys powerful battle techniques and techniques. So, once Emily breaks through to the Completion Stage high stage, is also able to have the strength to cross the level of the battle, such as the battle against the dark world of the king level early stage power. What Emilycks is some battlefield experience and the ability to adapt to life and death situations. Awesome, awesome, it seems that your talent in COMBAT is indeed enviable. Come out with me for a trip. After a few battles, this is about to be able to break through to the COMBAT realm. Jason smiled and went on to say, So tell me about your problems in COMBAT. But for Hyacinths Hyacinth cultivation, I basically dont know anything about it, so if you have any questions, we can only exchange and discuss, not necessarily be able to answer your questions. I know. Emily nodded her head. Third floor. Luca looked at her phone, and a hint of annoyance flooded her stunningly beautiful and wless jade face. She had been waiting for half an hour, but she hadnt seen Jasons figure yet, so there was inevitably some resentment in her heart. This bastard said he woulde up right away. Why havent you seen anyone yet? Lucained in her heart, she thought about it, and then muttered, This bastard is not sleeping, right? If thats the case, I wont spare him! Luca couldnt sit still, she stood up and decided to walk downstairs to take a look. However, after she stood up and saw that she was tightly dressed in an extremely sexy and eye-catching erotic suit, she took out a coat from the closet and put it on, tied the sash, and only then walked towards the stairs. Chapter 989 Emily’s Conflict Luca walked downstairs and saw that the door to Jasons room was closed, and from the crack in the door he did see that the light was still on, and it didnt look like he was already asleep. The bastard must still be awake. Then what is he doing in his room? Luca thought to herself with anger. She went to the door of the room, raised her hand and was about to knock gently when her face was stunned, she vaguely heard the sound of talkinging from inside the room. Listen carefully, a womans voice came from inside the room. As for who is inside the room already speaks for itself. Luca did not expect Emily to be resting at thiste hour, but actually came to Jasons room and seemed to be discussing something. Its no wonder that Jason couldnt wait right or left, it turned out to be stalled by Emily. But Luca did not suspect that Jason and Emily would have something to do with each other, tonight she took Emily to some high-end shopping malls in New York and went to a luxury club for a little drink at the end. During this time she also talked with Emily a lot and learned that Emily is indeed from an extremely deep and powerful family in Carovia, and in terms of family heritage, Emilys family is much scarier than some old families in Europe and America. But Emily is only interested inbat, bent on the pursuit of their ownbat peak, for this reason also cut off their own seven feelings and six desires, in order to let emotions to affect their own heart ofbat. Therefore, Luca would not suspect that Emily would have any affair in Jasons room sote at night. However, she has been waiting in agony is also tormented. In such a situation, she was too embarrassed to knock on the door and enter, and after thinking about it, she had to turn around and return to the third floor. She could only pray that Jasons conversation with Emily would end sooner. Inside the room. Jason said: So you are considering whether to suppress the realm and wait until theter stages to umte and then break the realm in one fell swoop. In my opinion, suppressing the realm and umting is a certain benefit, the thick umtion is. However, if your own foundation is already solid enough, it does not need to suppress its own realm. Youe from the Parker family, with the Parker familys most outstandingbat techniques techniques have been cultivated so far, I think the front of thebat foundation has been solid enough. You can choose to break through to your own COMBAT realm at the right time. Emily nodded, Jasons words did not let her have any worries anymore. Emily was about to say something when suddenly her face was slightly stunned, a strange color shed in the depths of those beautiful eyes, she sensed someone walking to the door of the room. Inherently, her perception was extremely keen, and she naturally knew who hade over. Thank you very much. Emily opened her mouth, she gritted her teeth, and suddenly asked, Do you need to sleep early tonight? Hmm? Jason was slightly taken aback as he said, Why do you ask? Ill stay in your room a little longer if youre going to be upte, so I can exchange more questions. Emily said. Jason was sweating, he knew Luca was waiting for him on the third floor, but Emily said she wanted to exchange morebat ideas with him, and there was no time for this exchange. If this is an all-night exchange, then how can we still go to Luca tonight? Needless to say, Luca must be iparable grudge. This is going to leave tomorrow. You are not sleepy at all? Jasonughed and continued, The journey by ne tomorrow is also extremely long. Why dont we discuss it on the ne then. Why does it feel like youre kicking me out? Emilys narrow and charming phoenix eyes crossed Jasons and said with slight annoyance. ThisC Jason scratched his head and said, No, no, no, Im just looking at thete hour. I have to catch up tomorrow, so its better to rest early. Luca looked at Jason, in fact, the main problem she has discussed with Jason, the rest is really no problem. She stayed in Jasons room more or less intentionally. The specific reason she could not say, instinctively made such a choice. She knew that Luca had juste down to look for Jason, and if she hadnte over tonight, Jason would have been going to Luca. She didnt seem to subconsciously want Jason to go to Luca at night.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But she was reluctant to confront the problem. Of course, she also knows that such a subconscious move is extremely inconsistent with the ruthless killing path she practices, but she cant help but do it, which is indeed very contradictory to say the least. However, women themselves are abination of contradictions. Just at this time C Knock, knock, knock! A knock suddenly sounded outside the door. Jasons face was stunned, at this time to knock on the door, only Luca. Jason had to go over and open the door, and saw Luca standing outside the door. Satan, why didnt you answer your phone? I have something to talk to you about the arms sales of Devils Army Factory Luca spoke up, she walked in and was surprised to see Emily and said, Emily, youre here too? Youre here too? Luca naturally knew that Emily was in Jasons room, but she had to act as if she had just seen her. I was just talking to Jason about something Emily spoke, and she gritted her teeth and said, Since you have something to ask him, you guys can talk first. I dont have anything else to do either. Ill go to my room to rest first. Good night. Luca smiled. Good night. Emily said softly and was walking out. Luca closed the door behind her, and when she looked at Jason again, those beautiful eyes contained an infinite amount of sorrowful feelings. Jasonughed bitterly and said, Emilys COMBAT realm is about to break through. So she came over to see me to discuss the problems in COMBAT. I know youre waiting for me, but I cant get away for a while. I know, so I dont me you. But I just couldnt wait, so I had toe over and knock on the door to find you. Luca opened her mouth and walked towards Jason, her arms wrapped around Jasons neck, her beautiful eyes had the slightest hint of affection flowing between them, her vermilion lips opened lightly and she said dreamily, Youre leaving tomorrow, I need you to keep mepany tonight! Shouldnt we go upstairs to your roomter? Jason grinned. No, I cant wait, I need you now! Luca opened his mouth, the coat on her body suddenly fell off and down, under the coat, wearing a sexy and hot erotic clothes she showed a proud body, in the room under the light of that crystal skin are emitting a glowing light, which makes people how to resist? A night of lingering, a moment of a thousand gold. Chapter 990 Departing for Home The next morning. Jason woke up early, washed and cleaned up, and then walked out. Emily was also up, but Jason saw that Emilys eyes were slightly puffy and looked as if she hadnt slept wellst night. Emily, you didnt get a good nights rest? Jason asked. No. Whats wrong? Emily asked. Jasonughed and said, Nothing. You look like you didnt get a good nights sleepst night, so thats why Im asking. The quality of sleepst night was a bit poor. But its okay, Ill just catch up on my sleep after the flight. Emily said, and her tone seemed calm. Thats fine. Lets go, Luca has asked the maid to make breakfast. Lets go have breakfast first. Jason said. Emily nodded, those eyes looked at Jason, seemed to look a bitplicated. Last night her sleep quality was indeed not good, to put it more seriously that is insomnia. After leaving Jasons roomst night, she went back to her room to rest, lying in bed but tossing and turning, she did not know what was going on. Then she fell asleep in a daze, but not for long, and woke up at 4:00 or 5:00 in the second half of the night and could not fall asleep. When she walked down to the first floor, Luca had already asked the maids to prepare breakfast, and she was downstairs making the arrangements. You guys are down. Thene over and have breakfast first. Luca smiled, she looked even more delicate and beautiful, a jade face looked radiant, like a burning peony in full bloom. This is a woman after the nourishment of a beautiful, beautiful in a mature and charming vor. As a woman, Emily can naturally see this change in Luca, she vaguely knows what the reason for this, and she could not help but feel aplex emotion in her heart. She took a deep breath, did not show anything, and Jason walked over and sat down at the table to start eating. Take a break after breakfast, then my car will take you to the airport. When you get to the airport, youll almost be ready to board. Luca said. Jason nodded and said, Theres no hurry. the Devils Army Factory arms distribution, you can always send someone to Babia to deploy in advance. When the timees, Mr. Iron Fist and all of them will receive your manpower. Good. When you guys are gone, I will start setting things up in this area. Luca said. Jason nodded and began to eat his breakfast. Emily didnt eat much, and said she was full after eating a little, and seemed to have a poor appetite. Luca smiled and said, Emily, when youe back to New York next time, I will definitely apany you to have a good time. This time you are in too much of a hurry. Emily also smiled and said, Sure. Youre wee to go to Carovia, too. Will definitely be there. Luca said with a smile. After breakfast, Jason contacted Single Arm and told Single Arm about flying to Carovia today, so that Single Arm would be ready. After resting for a while and seeing that it was about time, Luca called for a driver and she apanied Jason and the others to the airport. JFK International Airport. Jason arrived at the airport, and after walking into the airport Jason contacted Single Arm, who had also arrived at the airport and was walking to Jasons location for a rendezvous. Luca, then you go back first. Well go ahead here. Jason said. Luca nodded, and the eyes that looked at Jason still contained the slightest hint of reluctance. Eventually, Jason and the others went through the relevant check-in procedures, then went through the security check and headed to the waiting room. When they arrived at the waiting room, Jason took out his cell phone and contacted Sally in Oakshire of Carovia, it was now 10 oclock in the morning local time, and ording to the time difference, it was about 10 oclock in the evening in Carovia. At this hour, I guess Sally was still awake. Jason made a phone call. As soon as the phone was dialed, Sally immediately answered the phone, and then her voice came in a pleasant and excited voice: Jason? Why are you calling me at this time? I remember when I left Oakshire, you said I should tell you in advance if I came back. Jason smiled and continued, So, Im calling to let you know. The Sally on the other end of the line, as if she hadnt reacted for a moment, froze, and only after a long time did shee back to her senses and said in an excited and delighted tone, You, you mean youreing back? When? Jason smiled and said, Im flying back from New York today, around 11:00. So youre just arriving in Oakshire tomorrow? You send me your flight information. Ill check the time and see what time youll arrive. Sally said. Okay, Ill send it to you then. Jason smiled, then asked, Hows it been? Nothing has happened at thepany? Nothings happened either. Youre not in Oakshire, so how could I be? Sally opened her mouth, and there was already some grumbling in her tone. Jason only smiled and said, Im just going back. Dont let me see you with panda eyes when I get back. The first thing you need to do is to get back to work. I dont dare, you are my top boss, my boss, how dare I dislike? I cant even wait to be in your good graces! You dont have to be so slick. Well, you take a good rest when you fly. It will take at least ten hours to fly back, and you will be very tired. Get some rest on the ne. I know. Well, then Ill pick you up when you arrive. Good, its also quitete over in Carovia. You get some rest early. Jason smiled.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sallys side answered, and thats when she hung up the phone. After waiting for a while, the first ss passengers could already start boarding. Jason, Single Arm, and Emily stood up and boarded the ne through the aisle for first ss passengers. Jason and Emily sat in the same row of seats next to each other, with Single Arm sitting in the seat in front of them. Emily, if you didnt get a good nights restst night, you should get a good nights sleepter. Its been a long trip, so dont get tired. Jason said. Emily gave Jason a nk look and said, I know. Besides, I dont need you to worry about whether Im resting or not. Jason was stunned and thought to himself, Why does this youngdy seem a little unhappy? Whats going on? Is it because he had to take her back to Carovia and let her return to her family? If that was the case, then he couldnt help it. He really cant and doesnt dare to continue to take the Parker familys youngdy to continue to kill in the battlefield of the dark world, its too dangerous, or he may not be able to eat. Chapter 991 Beauty president to pick up the plane After the ne finally took off and arrived in the stratosphere, the crew started to bring in some drinks and snacks. Jason asked for a cup of coffee, but Emily next to him didnt seem to have much of an appetite and didnt ask for anything. Jason, even if he was dull, could see that the Parker family was not in a high mood and seemed sullen. He didnt know what was wrong with her and could only me it on the fact that he was taking her back, so she looked a little upset. Jason didnt know what to say to this problem. He could only hope that she would understand. The talent Emily showed on the battlefield is extremely high, Jason did not dare to take her to continue to fight in the battlefield of the dark world, that is indeed too dangerous. But looking at Emily so sullen is not a solution, Jason felt he still need to guide a little, he is openly said: Emily, you are about to break through to Completion Stage high level. Youre going to choose to break through when you get back, right? What does it matter to you when I choose to break through? Emily spoke coldly and continued, Now youre thinking about my COMBAT breakthrough. You didnt even have time to discuss it with youst night, so why bother asking now with false pretense. Last night? Jason froze for a moment, remembering that after Luca came knocking on the door, Emily had left and returned to her room. Is it possible that she was upset because of this? She felt that she was interrupted by Lucast night when she wanted to discuss the problems ofbat with herself? Jason only had a bitter smile and said, Last night happened to be Luca came over the room to talk to me about things, so Talking about things can talk all night long ah? What did you talk about , Emily said subconsciously. Uh how did you know Luca was in my roomst night? Jason also asked. As soon as the words left his mouth, he realized something was wrong. At the same time, Emily also realized that her words are also wrong, she has parted her face, the crystal like jade stunning face quietly crept a little red, her breathing also became rapid, the pair of proud as a mountain of breasts are rising and falling, representing her inner nervousness and blushing. Jason was a little surprised, he looked at Emily, who had turned her face away, and wondered if her sullenness today was due to Luca being in his roomst night. But he did not think deeply, because he thought it was unlikely, after all, Emily has been practicing their own ruthless way of killing, right? Thepany has already cut off its own seven emotions and six desires, so there should not be any more ties in the personal feelings of children. Jason also did not bother Emily, think it is better to let her calm down a little. Jason also closed his eyes after a long journey. Emily is also closing her eyes to hide her embarrassment. She heard no more movement from Jasons side, she opened her eyes slightly, and when she looked sideways, she saw that Jason had closed his eyes to rest. Emily secretly exhaled lightly, as if the original nervousness had been relieved a little like. When she thought back to the words she just blurted out, she felt her cheeks burn a little, she felt simply too embarrassed, how could she say such words? It was simply out of character. The long journey was indeed very boring, Emily also did not know what to do to pass the time, the back with tiredness up, she also leaned back in the seat, close eyes to rest. Carovia, Oakshire. Sally got up early, she was well dressed, tried on several sets of clothes are not suitable, is now worried about it. Judging from the time, Jason should be arriving at the airport between 12:00 and 1:00 pm. The excitement she felt at the thought of meeting Jason today was indescribable. As Jasons flight arrived at noon, there was no need to rush to the airport in the morning, so she thought she would go to the office and go to the airport when it was almost time. Since she had to go to the office, she should dress as usual, without being too deliberate. So, Sally put on a set of beige professional clothes, looks intellectual and elegant, but also highlights a beautiful presidentspetent aura, to the fitting mirror, the tailored professional clothes will be her wonderful and stunning body outline, unusually charming. In fact, with Sallys beauty and her own temperament, no matter what she wears, she will be the one that gets all the attention and will be the most dazzling existence. Sally went out happily and drove to thepany first. Jessie, the secretarys assistant, put some of todays meeting arrangements on her desk. Sally didnt even look at it and told Jessie to postpone all these meetings. Sally handled some urgent documents of thepany, and in the process she kept staring at the time, only to feel that every second of the day seemed so slow. This is very different from her usual concept of time. Normally, she only feels that time passes too fast and hates to slow down a bit so that she can deal with more things. But today, she couldnt wait for time to pass faster. In Sally only feel iparably long waiting, the time finally came to eleven in the morning, this point in time to the airport is about the same. Sally immediately packed up, picked up her bag and went towards the office. After passing the beautiful secretary Jessies office, Sally paused for a moment and said: Jessie, Im going out. I dont have time to be at the office today. If theres anything, or if anyonees to see me, just say Im not in and well talk another time. Sally, I know. Jessie, who was still beautiful and high-spirited, reached out and pushed her hand on the frame and said softly. Sally took the elevator to the parking lot and drove the white Mercedes-Benz G-ss Sedan all the way towards the airport. Half an hour or soter, Sally arrived at the airport, parked the car and headed for the international exit. At the exit, she waited patiently for a while, and at about half past twelve, she finally saw the arrival of Jasons flight on the disy board. At that moment, Sally felt that her heart was about to fly. She was really excited to see Jason soon. The first time she saw Jason, she was very excited to see him. Sally stood at the exit position, constantly watching the flow of passengersing out, during which she repeatedly called Jasons cell phone, but got a message that it was switched off. Waiting anxiously, Sally finally saw Jasons figure, and there were two people walking with him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Sallys eyes fell on Jasons face, which looked even harder, and she smiled, waving her hand without any concern for her image and shouting, Jason, JasonC At this time she could not care less about the people around her, the only person in her eyes was Jason. Chapter 992 – The Scent of Women Everywhere Jason, who was walking out towards the exit, heard Sallys shout, and when he looked forward following the sound, he saw the beautiful president who was constantly waving and waving. Jason smiled, and at this moment Sally looked unusually excited like those little girls who saw their idols. Sally- Jason walked over and said with a smile, Im really ttered to have a chairman like youe to pick up the ne. For Jasons poor mouth flirtation Sally did not have any reaction, her beautiful eyes just quietly gazed at Jason, she noticed that Jason had lost some weight, also darkened some, but the whole person as if baptized a blood fire baptism like, the face looks more hard and masculine, from his body brought the kind of security is also more powerful and solid. Sally, Sally whats wrong with you? The actual fact is that you cant stop staring at me. Its hard to believe that I have a flower on my face. Jasonughed and reached out and waved his hand in front of Sallys eyes. Sally came back to her senses, she red at Jason in annoyance, she was about to say something when she suddenly noticed that there were two other people beside Jason, naturally Single Arm and Emily. Single Arms face was burned by the fire, so it looked a bit distorted and horrible, but Sally thought that this was Jasons friend, so it was nothing to be afraid of. As for Emily, since her return to China, her beautiful jade face has once again been covered with ayer of ck veil, most of the face hidden, only the pair of long, narrow and charming beautiful eyes show. The only thing is that the long, narrow and feminine eyes are revealed. Jason, are these two your friends? Sally asked with a smile. Jason nodded, introduced Single Arm and said, This is a friend overseas named Single Arm, an iron-blooded man with a heavy heart. As for this one - Jason looked at Emily and continued, Her name is Emily, from the Parker family in Carovia. she is bent on going to the battlefield to improve herbat. so thest time I left for overseas, she came along. Sally smiled and said, Then lets leave the airport first. Jason nodded and said, Lets go together then.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sally led Jason and the guys to the parking lot and came to a stop in front of her Mercedes-Benz G-ss Sedan, the door opened and Jason sat Emily in the passenger seat while he and Single Arm sat in the back of the car. Jason, are you going to make a trip back to Oakshire University first? Sally asked. Jason looked at Emily, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and asked, Emily, do you have somewhere you want to go? Emily shook her head and said, Theres no ce to go. Okay, then lets make a trip to Oakshire University first. Ill go back and see Old Mr. Miller and the others. Jason said. Sally smiled and said, Okay, lets go to Bamboo Residence first. in fact, Grandpa Jason and the others are quite good, I went to see themst week. wolf seems less self-absorbed, seems a little more lively and talk more. Really? Thats a good change for him, too. Jasonughed. As we spoke, Sally had started the car and drove towards Oakshire University. Jason hadnt told Old Mr. Miller in advance that he wasing back. But in Jasons opinion, there is no difference between saying and not saying, anyway, with the character of Old Mr. Miller, he came back or not, in or out, there is no change. From the heart, Jason also misses Old Mr. Miller. He also wanted to see the changes in Wolf Boy now, Old Mr. Miller said Wolf Boy is what innatebat body, born close to thebat, the only w is to miss the best practice Hyacinth, toughening muscle age. However,st time he went to Ghost Doctor Valley, with the help of Ghost Doctors needle method to unblock Wolf Boys own blocked meridians, Wolf Boy in the path ofbat training but also no obstacles. In fact, Jason didnt want Wolf Boy to reach the highest level ofbat training, he just wanted Wolf Boy to gradually be like a normal boy, to integrate into the society, to know the world, and to live a healthy and safe life, and he would be satisfied. As he thought, Sally drove into Oakshire University. When he returned to the familiar Oakshire University, he felt as if he had returned to his youthful days when he looked at the men and women walking along the campus, and he thought of ire, and wondered how she was doing now. Bamboo Residence. Sallys car pulled into Bamboo Residence and stopped in the front yard. Jason stepped out of the car and was surprised to see that his Paramount Marauder bulletproof SUV was missing and not parked in the front yard. Jason was curious, he went to his house, reached out and pushed the door of the house was pushed open. Inside the house, Old Mr. Miller could not be seen, different vaguely see the backyard with a figure is practicing boxing. The figure also heard the sound of the doorway pushed open, he immediately ran into the house, when he saw just walked into the house Jason, he was still with a trace of boyish thin face suddenly stunned, and then he excitedly shouted out: Brother - This is precisely Wolf BoyJasonWolf, cold to see Jason, his hearts joyful excitement is simply the pen and ink is difficult to tolerate, he ran towards Jason, has been giggling, and do not know what to say. Jason rubbed Wolf Boys head affectionately and asked, By the way, where is Old Mr. Miller? Thats your grandfather, where did he go? Wolf Boy said, Grandpa went out to drive out. Drove? Jason froze, he walked back to the front yard, looked at the ce where Paramount Marauder was parked and said, You mean Old Mr. Miller took my car? When did this old man know how to drive? Sally, Single Arm, and Emily had all stepped out of the car. Wolf Boy followed, and when he saw Sally he called out, Sally. Sally smiled as she said, Wolf, how are you these days? Wolf Boy nodded, he didnt say much in the first ce, and he was indeed overjoyed to see Jason back this time. LOL! At this time, the doorway of the room next to that opened. Jason turned his head to see, this is the beautiful teacher Darcey live in the house. Sure enough, with the doorway of the house opened, a dressed in a white dress, immacte, as beautiful as a painting, like a fairy from the nine heavens down to earth, a silhouette came out. It was Darcey, who was ranked second in the Hyacinth rouge list. Chapter 993 – Black-faced Brother-in-law Out of this white dress floating figure, beautiful face, temperament, as if from the painting came out of the fairy, not stained with dust and mundane, not tainted with cause and effect, beauty is unreal, like a dream. There is a kind of woman in this world, whether you have seen once or twice or a hundred times a thousand times, will let you have a kind of amazed by the feeling. Darcey is such a woman. She is like a fairy who does not eat fireworks, quiet temperament, like an independent orchid in the empty valley, even if it is blooming alone, but also a superb temperament, unforgettable. She came out and saw Jason, the pair of beautiful eyes shed a trace of surprise, it is clear that the sudden return of the appearance of Jason made her feel unexpected. Jason heart cant help but sigh, this white fairy as if it is the reverse growth, but also really is out more and more beautiful transcendent, the kind of independent temperament like the ninth heavenly maiden, can only be seen from afar not near profane. Darcey, long time no see ah. Jason smiled and greeted. Jason smiled and said hello. Darcey smiled lightly and said, Yeah, long time no see. You just got back here? Yeah, just got back. Jason said. Darceys gaze flickered and she saw Emily, her face was stunned, then she looked at Jason with a slightly odd gaze, as if she was confirming something, but also as if she was a bit gloating. Jason was a bit puzzled by Darceys gaze, and before he could ask a clear question, Sally had already walked up and said with a smile, Darcey, how are you doing with the set of skin care products that I brought youst time? Darcey smiled and said, Im using it very well, it really suits me. Sally, you know more about this and you introduced it very well. Sally smiled like a flower and said, When the sinking fish is freeter, we will go shopping together. Anyway, now that the hard worker who helped carry the bags has returned, it would be a waste not to make use of it. PfftC Darcey heard the meaning of Sallys words, and a pair of rippling beautiful eyes nced at Jason.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jasons face darkened as he remembered a certain unpleasant experience of being the bag-carrying drudge of Sally, Kay and Darcey. Jason looked to Darcey and asked, Darcey, wheres Old Mr. Miller? Where did he go? Jason senior ah? I dont know, anyway, senior Jason has been invisibletely. From time to time, he is rarely seen. Darcey said. Jason could not help but frown, said Old Mr. Miller in Oakshire also have no acquaintances, he ran out all day long is what? He was too old to go to some square or something to hook up with some olddies for a square dance? As I was thinking about it, there was an angry, furious, raging, almost murderous roar C Names Millers bastard, you finally came back! Ive been waiting for you for a long time, you murderer, where did you take my sister? Emily, you finally came back, let me see if you have any shorings, I absolutely can not spare names Miller guy! As the words fell, it was to see a figure rushing over, carrying a powerful and iparable Hyacinth pressure. This is an extremely handsome young man, upright posture, extraordinary aura, his face like a crown of jade, extremely handsome, the body looks a little thin, but also gives a sense of blood and majestic, he looked a little cold, this cold with a proud pride of heaven and earth, at the moment the eyes are looking at Emily with great concern, from head to toe, as if to see if Emily has any where hurt or something. There is no doubt that this is the Parker familys unicorn child Robert, the second-ranked natural pride in the Hyacinth Dragon Ranking. After seeing Robert, Jason seemed to be a bit weak, he did not say a word and moved his feet, to go towards his house inside. Unexpectedly C Names Millers, you want to slip away now, dont you? Roberts cold voice came, Jason immediately felt two sharp eyes like swords fixed behind him, making it difficult for him to move an inch. Jasonughed bitterly as he turned around, looked at Robert, and said with a smile, So its Da-oh, Young Master Tantai. Its been a long time since we parted ways in Ghost Doctor Valley. How are you doing? Jason let out a light breath after saying that he almost blurted out the word brother-inw just now, but luckily he stopped in a hurry, otherwise it would have been so embarrassing in front of so many people. You Robert was so angry that his head was smoking C big big big your sister ah! Robert was so angry that he wanted to kill Jason with a thousand cuts, others could not hear it, he would not hear Jason originally wanted to call him brother-inw? Wait a minute, this guy abducted Emily to go overseas, it is difficult to say that during this time overseas this shameless guy has done something unforgivable to Emily? Could it be that already the raw rice is cooked and everything has happened? So this guy cant help but to shout a big brother-inw? Thinking of this, known as the sister of the devils Robert face a ck, reaching out to point at Jason, loudly reprimanded: names Miller, you tell me, you did to Emily in the end what? You bastard, Emily is my the Parker familys daughter, she is still young, how dare you harm her? Jason was stunned by these words, what the hell is this? Not to mention Jason, the partys Emilys jade face shrouded in ck veil is hot and red, eyes shing with a slight blush of shame, breasts fluctuating, simply angry and hate. Darcey as if for all this has been expected like, eyes in a look of crying andughing. Sally, on the other hand, is full of questions looking at Jason. It seems to be curious what the rtionship between Jason and Emily really is. Jason had a feeling of madness, this ck-faced brother-inw really dare to say anything, he said in a good mood: I said Tantai young master, you say clearly, what do you mean by scourge? It doesnt matter if you tarnish my innocence, but Emily, an unmarried girl, is also the daughter of the Parker family, if her innocence is ruined by your words, its not my business. Brother, you, you dont have to be here to make a fool of yourself. Im doing just fine, right? Besides, its my decision to go to war overseas. It has nothing to do with Jason. I made it very clear at home. Emily stomped her foot and said, also looking extremely annoyed. Robert immediately had a feeling of grief, it is really a woman who does not stay in the country, now she has turned her arm to the outside, she is her own brother, at this juncture is actually helping this bastard who is called human traffickers to speak? There is no heavenly justice? Chapter 994 The Nature is the Same Old Mr. Miller (I) Robert is frantic, his own sister should not be with his own position of the same enemy? Why are you helping outsiders? And he said he wasnt victimized, who would believe him? Robert naturally will not be angry on his sisters head, he looked at Jason angrily, said: names Miller, at that time in the Ghost Doctor Valley I have long looked at you displeased, I warned you not to get too close to my sister. I warned you not to get close to my sister, but you did not listen to me, but also intensified, today I have to teach you a lesson! With that, Roberts body a strong and unparalleled pressure diffused out, sweeping towards Jason. In it, there was a wisp of Heritage Master Stages pressure aura, extremely terrifying, like a tidal wave crushed towards Jason. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, this is only a few months not see, Robert actually has alreadyprehended the Heritage Master Stagebat realm? But this is normal. Robert has Kirin Bloodline and is extremely talented. Last time at Ghost Doctor, he was already at the peak of Completion Stage, and its not surprising that he broke through to Heritage Master Stage in one fell swoop after a few months. It is not surprising that he has broken through to the Heritage Master Stage in the past few months. You know, among the young generation of Hyacinth, the fastest one to break through to the Heritage Master Stage is Tommy, the young master of the Goodwin family. Perhaps sensing Roberts own battle intent, Wolf Boy stood up fiercely, like an enraged wolf cub, and looked at Robert with fury. Wolf Boy himself also has a Hyacinth aura in the diffusion, under the careful sensing, it has reached the beginning of the Completion Stage! Jason was surprised beyond words, he remembered that before he left, Wolf Boy had not yet broken through to the Supreme Master Stage, how long had it been since then?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What a horror! Such a speed ofbat advancement is terrifying! However, with Wolf Boys current level ofbat, he was naturally unable to resist the crushing force of a single strand of Heritage Master Stage pressure. Just when Wolf Boy was clenching his teeth and could hardly stand up, a powerful gravitational field enveloped him, and the pressure of the Heritage Master Stage pressure that came through immediately disappeared. Jason looked at Robert helplessly, now after his own strength breakthrough, to say with Heritage Master Stage early stage power, but also has the power to fight. So, Robert has broken through to the Heritage Master Stage early stage, the wisp of pressure and can not suppress him. Only, this unexined sparring is also a bit too inexplicable. Brother, what are you doing? Are you crazy? I told you, its my decision if I want to go overseas, and it has nothing to do with Jason. In fact, he didnt have the idea to take me there either, I was the one who followed. Emily hurriedly came over and stopped in the middle, looking unpleasant and said. Emily, get out of my way! This is something between me and him. I cant swallow this anger anyway. Robert said. Jason was furious andughed as he said, Robert, at that time I had clearly told Emily that I would not take her to the battlefield. I couldnt leave her in a foreign country if she came here on her own, could I? Yes, I did take her to my overseas base to train with my soldiers, andter on to the battlefield, to kill the enemy in the battlefield, to refine in the battlefield. It is true that there will be danger, after all, when you go to the battlefield, no one can guarantee that you will survive. But on the other hand, think about it, this is not a kind of training for their own strength? Through the storm to be a big tree, the flowers in the greenhouse will never be able to withstand the storm. Why dont you see the change in Emily now? She can break through to the Completion Stage high level at any time! What? Robert froze, he turned to look at Emily, his face filled with a wave of excitement, then asked, Emily, you can really break through to the Completion Stage High Stage? Emily nodded her head as she said, Right. Brother, the battlefield is not that scary. The only way to practice your own COMBAT is to refine it in the battlefield. the way of ruthless killing that I cultivate can only be continuously sublimated in the battlefield. Emily, its really excellent that you have progressed your own COMBAT realm to such a point this time. But in the future you must not be so capricious. Robert said. Anyway, I dont need you to worry about my affairs. Emily said, I dont have a good mood. While she was talking, there was a coldC Rumble! A familiar sound like a beast roaring engine came. Jason hurriedly turned his head to see a tough-looking bulletproof SUV speeding up, it was his Paramount Marauder. The Marauder SUV came whistling, a sharp braking, and came to a steady stop. The drivers seat, a bad old man holding a dry cigarette with a mouthful of smoke, a hand holding the steering wheel, the posture of the testy. But it also formed an extremely strong contrast. One side is a tough Land Rover SUV, the other side is a grin showing the missing incisor of the bad old man, this picture is simply unimaginable. Damn, Old Mr. Miller, when did you know how to drive? I cant believe Im driving my old mans car. Jason jumped up. He felt that letting Old Mr. Miller drive his powerful and dominant Marauder was simply detrimental to the prestige of this car. h! Old Mr. Miller exhaled a puff of smoke and said in a calm voice: Youre back in a state of shock to rebel? Its just a broken car, what cant you drive? Not to mention your broken car, when the old man and Old Mr. Pepper galloped on the battlefield, the old man can manage the aircraft tank. A mere car is nothing. In the past, Jason must have felt that Old Mr. Miller was bragging. But now, remembering that before he thought Old Mr. Miller are bragging things have be real things, now Old Mr. Miller say such words, he really is not so think. And, Old Mr. Millers words have woken him up. When Old Mr. Miller also went to war with Old Mr. Pepper? Yes, if there was not such ayer of the irond rtionship ofrades, when he turned 18 years old, how could Old Mr. Miller directly let Old Mr. Pepper put him into the army? Old Mr. Pepper that is the national merit grade patriarch, not what people can be involved with Old Mr. Pepper a little bit of a rtionship. At that time, he wondered how Old Mr. Miller, who had been living in that poor mountain valley, knew Old Mr. Pepper, and had fought together in the battlefield? It seems that the old man has a lot of things to hide from him. At this time, Old Mr. Miller has walked slowly out of the car, after seeing Robert he grinned and said: Yo, the Parker family the ck-faced kid is here again ah? This time you caught Jason boy you kid every day shouted by Jason boy abducted sister? Said, Old Mr. Miller the pair appeared extremely lewd gaze looked at Emily, immediately, his small eyes immediately emerged essence, hey smile and asked: Come, let the old man see, there is no big belly. Chapter 995 – Old Mr. Miller (II) Big belly? What does that mean? Jason froze, thinking of Old Mr. Millers shameless character of old age, in the presence of some beautiful women, for Old Mr. Miller said every word he seemed to be extra sensitive. Darcey seems to know whats going on, she seems to be unable to listen to the same, white jade face are flushed with a lot of red.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emily could hear Old Mr. Millers words were directed at her, she blushed to the point of red, the eyes of the beauty of the re and up, itself vaguely have a murderous intent in the release. Old Mr. Miller is seemingly unconcerned, leisurely said: the Parker family girl doll, you do not me the old man me. Your brother said you were abducted by Jason boy, those beautiful littledies were abducted and came back when they were not all with big bellies. But the old man saw your belly is t and not pregnant, clearly does not look like a big belly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Emily is not afraid of the character, hearing such words is really intolerable, she will not pay attention to Old Mr. Miller is what status, but even if she moved their own killing machine, but feel in front of Old Mr. Miller, want to strike can not move scruples. Robert on the side is also afraid to speak, he naturally knows the identity of Old Mr. Millers origin, not to mention him, even if his father Tantai Qingfeng, the Parker family family head present, also can not say anything. Only his grandfather, Dafydd, who is now ranked second in the Martial Ranking in Hyacinth, came in person to be qualified to theorize with Old Mr. Miller. Jason then came back to his senses and realized that this is what Old Mr. Miller meant by big belly. He was simply speechless, his face dark and terrible, this damned old man is really dare to say anything ah, this damned old man means that I brought Emily back to him if he was pregnant to be satisfied? Thats not bad enough? Jason simply wanted to find a crack to burrow in, too damn embarrassing. I me my own carelessness, knowing Old Mr. Miller that shameless character, see him back why not pull him into the house and close the door? This Old Mr. Miller really is not changed, but also intensified. Ahem, that Robert Emily ah, Old Mr. Miller he is such a character, mouth damage very, just love to joke, you do not mind ah. Jason hurriedly face awkward smile. Jason hurriedly stood out with an awkward smile to round up the scene. Roberts ck face, Old Mr. Miller came back, he did not say to Jason to fight. Robert pulled Emily and said, Emily,e with me. Emily also felt that she could not stay here, she gritted her teeth, but had to leave with Robert. Jason was simply furious and stared at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old Mr. Miller look at you, what did you just say? What a big belly you are but tarnishing the innocence of other girls. Emily and I are a clean rtionship Old Mr. Miller thoughtful, nodded and said: Jason boy you are also right. Sally ah Darcey is good of course, Kay is also good, and then find so two or three estimated also almost. The first time the words came out, a side of Sally and Darceys face is like a fire of red and hot. But they are better than Emily is that they have been in contact with Old Mr. Miller for more than a day or two, so they are very familiar with Old Mr. Millers temper and are not surprised. As for Jason, this aspect of Old Mr. Millers words and deeds have long been a sadness, looking at Sally and Darcey not much of a reaction that even if, really is toozy to say Old Mr. Miller what. He was curious about how Robert would be in Oakshire and how he knew he lived in Bamboo Residence and made the trip to intercept him, which was too strange. So he asked, Whats the deal with Robert? Pfft Darcey could not help butugh, those beautiful eyes looked at Jason and said: You do not know, since you went overseas a few days, Robert came here to wait for you. He said that you had abducted his sister and had to wait for you toe back and teach you a lesson. When you first left, he wasing over every day. Then once every two or three days. Every time he came over was furious, threatening to wait for you toe back to have you look good, how dare you abduct his sister and so on. Jason was speechless, he said why Darcey looked at him a little bit wrong before, it turns out she had already expected this scene today. He also secretly admired Roberts patience and perseverance, actually came to Bamboo Residence every day and waited? The name of this sisters devil is really not blown. It is a pity that this Jason boy is not on the right track, he has abducted the Parker familys youngdy and still does not know how to do it. This overseas ce you say one she would not dare to say two? This to the Parker familys youngdy pregnant and then brought back, the old man in front of Dafydd this old man is also considered a long face. I must be angry with this old man. Old Mr. Miller said with a look of regret. Jason was immune to Old Mr. Millers words, so it was best to pretend he didnt hear them, and didnt bother to pay attention to him. Hey, wheres Kay? Still busy, huh? Jason saw no one in Kays house, but her Mercedes-Benz E-ss Sedan was parked in the front yard, so he asked curiously. Kay is on a business trip. Just left yesterday. It may take a few days to travel. Darcey said. Jason nodded and then said, Lets go inside. single Arm, this is where I live in Oakshire. This ce is a university, and Im the security guard for Oakshire University over here in Oakshire. Come on in. By the way, Darcey, lets have dinnerter. Sure. Darcey smiled and didnt refuse. After walking into the house, Jason looked at Wolf Boy with satisfaction and said, Old Mr. Miller, howe Wolfsbat strength has improved so quickly? Old Mr. Miller grunted and said, What is this? If Wolf Boy hadnt dyed for several years and started to build a good foundation of COMBAT since he was young, he would be at a much higher level of strength now. However, after promoting to Completion Stage, his COMBAT realm will have to be slowed down. It needs a good toughening up in this realm of the Completion Stage. Jason remembered Old Mr. Millers other disciple, Riley, and asked, What about Riley? What is his COMBAT strength now? Wolf Boy smiled heatedly after smiling, his face not without self-congrattion. Riley is already at the peak of Supreme Master Stage and is currently enlightening Completion Stage, Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded, counting, Rileys Combat realm has also improved quickly, but naturally, it is slightly inferior to Wolf Boy. However, Wolf Boys innatebat body itself is a once-in-a-century urrence, which is notparable. Chapter 996 Single Arm’s Dark Wounds Into the night. Jason and the others had already eaten dinner and were sitting in the backyard chatting. Jason asked, rather curiously, Why is Robert in Birsdris, just waiting for me toe back? Darcey shook his head and said, Thats just one side of it, I guess. In fact, in recent times, many of the heavenly talents in Hyacinth have gathered in Oakshire. Jason was stunned and asked, Why is that? Darcey said, Its rted to Mystery of the Dragon, right? The originators retreat has been deduced and the coordinates are in Oakshire, the originators retreat involves Mystery of the Dragon, so it has attracted the attention of the major powers in Hyacinth, some young disciples of Hyacinth have rushed to Oakshire. Jasons face froze, he knew something about Mystery of the Dragon, and he also knew something about The originators retreat ce. When he first saw Emily at the Phoenix auction, at that time Emily auctioned a page of scrap paper at this auction, and this page of scrap paper also fetched a sky-high price of 300 million. Just because this page of remnants of paper is a map of the remnants of Jason, together is the specific The originator retreat ce. Jason some wonder why Hyacinth for Mystery of the Dragon so keen. But he vaguely heard a rumor in Hyacinth has been a kind of rumor, Dragon Bloodline is the fate of the worldsmon master, the worldsmon master is not a unified Hyacinth, the world as the honor. Perhaps, it is this trend of power that makes all the major forces in Hyacinth rush to it. The first thing is that Hyacinth has never had a Dragon Bloodline person in all these years. Hyacinth major forces have private rumors that Dragon Bloodline is not born, but formedter in life, as for how to formter in life, Mystery of the Dragon is one of the keys. In other words, as long as Mystery of the Dragon is cracked, there is a chance for the younger generation of disciples to form Dragon Bloodler in life and thus be the master of the world. Old Mr. Miller, what Mystery of the Dragon really exists in this The originator retreat? Jason couldnt help but look at Old Mr. Miller and ask curiously. Old Mr. Miller snorted, sneered and said: What The originator retreat, that is nonsense. It is true that The originator retreat exists, but to say Mystery of the Dragon, they dont even know a thing. Anyway, dont bother with this first. But this The originator retreat coordinates in Oakshire is a surprise to the old man. In this way, Oakshire has be the center of attention of the major forces in Hyacinth. Jasonughed and said, Old Mr. Miller, do you think there will be anything good left in The originators retreat? When the timees, should we go to loot it? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Whats there to loot? There will be no good ces. But its not a bad ce to practice. After all, the disciples of Hyacinths youngest generation are gathering to explore together. If youre interested, you might as well take the wolf cubs and Riley with you to have some experience. The so-called heavenly disciples of Hyacinth will have a realpetition. Jason smiled lightly and said, Lets see when the timees. It would be a good idea to go and see how it fits. Seeing that it was gettingte, it was time for Sally to go back. Jason sent Sally to the door, he softly said: Sally, you go back to rest. Tomorrow I wille to thepany to look for you. Ill talk to you about something then. Okay. Youre tired from the ne ride back. You should also rest early. Sally said with a smile. Jason nodded his head. Sally waved and she got into the car and drove away on that. In the backyard. Old Mr. Miller is still drinking in a leisurely manner, Jason smiled and said, Old man, this time back specially brought you a bottle of wine, guarantee that you have not drunk, want to try? The old Mr. Millers eyes lit up as he said, What wine has the old man never had that Jason boy, you dont want to whet the old mans appetite. Why dont you bring it out and try it? Jason smiled and took a bottle of wine out of his backpack. It was the same blood wine that he had brought back from Single Arm. Old Mr. Miller took the bottle, opened the cap and sniffed it, a refreshing smell of wine immediately filled the air, which made the wrinkles on Old Mr. Millers old face spread out, he smiled and said, Smell the wine and know the taste of wine. Thats not bad. Said, Old Mr. Miller poured a small cup, after a sip slowly aftertaste, a long time before saying: Good wine, really good wine. However, this wine is more suitable for you young people, drink the blood high, quick to revenge. If I had this kind of wine to help me when I was running through Hyacinth, I would have been morefortable. Jason smiled and said, Old man, this wine is made by my friend. My friend was fighting in the dark world of the West and felt that he needed to drink the strongest wine to kill the strongest enemy. So he tried to make such a wine to suit his state of mind, and it really came out. Old Mr. Miller looked toward Single Arm, and a ray of lightning immediately shed in those cloudy old eyes as he said, Your friend has a dark wound in his body. His blood and qi are blocked and his meridians are damaged, plus his own killing energy is extremely heavy, and he walks the path of killing. In the long run, it will suffer irreversible dark injuries, and his ownbat will not be able to return to its peak. Jason said, Old man, so you also see my friends own problems. Do you know a way to solve this dark injury? Or can Ghost Doctor dissolve it? Old Mr. Miller stood up, walked to Single Arm, reached out and pinched the pulse of Single Arms right wrist, he frowned and said, This dark wound has been left behind for at least several years. If it was just when the injury was sustained, the old man might still be able to save it. After several years, this dark injury has invaded his own meridians, topletely solve, need to rely on the method of acupuncture. The Ghost Doctor may still be able to heal his dark wounds.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked happy, he said: Ghost Doctor is sure to be able to heal that would be good. I wonder if Ghost Doctor is still in Ghost Doctor Valley, if so Ill take my friend to see him. Ghost Doctor should still be in Ghost Doctor Valley, and you can take your friend there when you have time. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded, and since Single Arm didnt understand Chinese, Jason simply told him something. Single Arms eyes lit up with hope when he learned that there was hope for a cure for the dark wound he had left behind for many years. The darkness of his own injury apanied him for many years, so that his own strength level has not been able to recover, but is constantly falling, such a situation he wants to find ughter revenge is simply impossible. Only after healing his own dark wound, his strength realm back to its peak, or even ayer, he will have the qualification to fight ughter again. Chapter 997 combat pointers (I) Shangri-La Hotel, Oakshire. Jason drove Single Arm over to this hotel, which is considered very close to Oakshire University. Single Arm, youre staying at this hotel now. Jason said. Single Arm nodded, and he looked at Jason and said, That old-timer is your grandfather? Right. Jason nodded his head. Single Arm took a deep breath and slowly said, I can feel that your grandfather is a COMBAT strong man, as to how strong I cant even specte. But your grandfather is very easy-going, and his appearance looks very casual, perhaps this is the true style of a senior person. Jasonughed and said, This old man used to boast that he was a master of masters, without any modesty at all. I didnt believe it before, but now I do. Not to mention you, I dont know how strong the old man really is. Single Arm nodded, he said, If I can heal my own dark wounds. Id like to ask your grandfather for advice onbat sometime. With your grandfathers guidance, I might be able to achieve a higher level ofbat. Jason patted Single Arms shoulder and said, Dont worry, you will be able to heal from the darkness in your body. I hope so. Single Arm said. Jason checked Single Arm into the hotel, then Single Arm took the elevator upstairs to rest, and Jason drove back to Oakshire University. When he returned to the Bamboo Residence, he saw that Old Mr. Miller hadnt rested yet. Wolf Boy was already asleep. Jason also went to the backyard and sat down to drink with Old Mr. Miller, and said, Old Mr. Miller, I heard from Darcey that youve been missing in actiontely. Where have you been? Youre not going to some square to hook up with some olddy who dances in the square, are you? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said in an old-fashioned way, Hooking up with olddies? Jason, youre looking down on me, arent you? Even now, if I go to Hyacinth, Ill still have the same style. Come on,e on, a good man does not mention the courage of the year. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Old Mr. Miller took a drag from his cigarette, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said, Recently, there are some guys from the demon n who came to Oakshire, and among them is the old demon who had chased you. The old man tried to catch this old devil several times, but the old thing is very cunning, and ran away that is sneaky. Man of the Devils n is here too? Jason froze for a moment. Old Mr. Miller said: The Devils n wants to make aeback. After the news of The originators retreat came out this time, how could they sit back and do nothing? Of course they want to intervene and crack the so-called Mystery of the Dragon. Jason took a deep breath and said, It seems that with the emergence of The originators ce of retreat, Im afraid that the major forces of Hyacinth will usher in a bloody battle again. You dont need to bother with that. Old Mr. Miller spoke, he nced at Jason, said, Come let the old man see, you go to the dark world in the past few months how much your owbat strength has grown. Jason smiled smugly and said, Its definitely improved. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason, he stood up and said, Dont boast about it yet. Come on, let the old man see what youve got going on. Use your strongest offense to hit me hard. Old man, you are 70 years old, use your full strength in case you get hurt? Jasonughed, he was just joking. He certainly understands that with his current strength, no matter how hard he fights, he cant hurt Old Mr. Miller. You kid is a lot of nonsense, I told you to do your best, then do your best. Old Mr. Miller said. Good, old man, then you should pay attention! Jason opened his mouth, he took a deep breath, and a hint of exuberance shed in his eyes.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With a master of masters like Old Mr. Miller as apanion, it couldnt be better. Jason fully activated his secret realm of power, the majestic Secret Realm Power swept out, and his own qi and blood boiled up, one qi and blood rushed to the sky, forming the unique vision of Sunling Bloodline. At the same time, Jason evolved his own gravity field, and around his body it was as if a hundred thousand mountains were crushing down, forming a heavy gravity field. This is Jasons own evolution of a great power, from the beginning of the formation of the prototype to now is the beginning of the scale. Heaven Fist! Jasons body moved, evolved his own heavy punching power, and under the power of Abyss Blow, gravity field and Sunling Bloodline, he attacked towards Old Mr. Miller. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers cloudy old eyes shed with a hint of a fine aura, showing a few praise. Old Mr. Miller, however, did not seem to move, and when Jasons punch came close, he raised his hand and gently blocked it, turning the momentum of Jasons punch away, causing Jasons punch to deviate to the right. Jason,e again! Breaking Punch! Pressing Fist! Jason shouted one after another and also struck one after another, he had already raised his state to an extreme, his own qi blood was as prosperous as the sea, nine qi blood rushed to the sky, the middle one was like a blood dragon rising up in the air, the weather was amazing. However, no matter how Jason threw his fist, Old Mr. Miller was easily dispelled, and Old Mr. Miller did not move at all during the whole process. Open Heaven Fist! Jason bellowed, exploding out the sixth style of Heaven Fist. This punch contains a supreme fist intent that wants topete with the Heavenly Fist, a monstrous fist intent that rises up to the sky, as powerful as a dragon. Thats interesting. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth toment, this punch came, Old Mr. Miller withered palm spread out, to meet this punch with palm. With a bang, Jasons figure was forced back, but the next moment, Jason once again sprinted up and opened his mouth to shout: I have a Sky Fist! In the void, a fist print appeared, a total of Nine Fist Seals, while his own Sunling Bloodline was boiling up, causing a resonance. The Sunling Bloodline power was wildly added, making the Nine Fist Seals evolved ze brightly, like nine suns across the sky, revealing a masculine and domineering aura. Haha, good, good, this style is worth the old mans fist. Old Mr. Millerughed heartily, the next moment, six fist shadows emerged in the void, forming six reincarnation fist shadows, one after another, emerging from each other, in which the six fist intent contained manifested. Samsara Fist! Bang! Bang! Bang! In the next moment, Jasons punch was blocked by Old Mr. Millers fist, and their fists met in the void, and thats where it stopped. Chapter 998 combat pointing (II) In that instant, Jason felt that all the force of his own fist burst out was like a mud cow into the sea, disappearing without a trace. Jasons own secret five realm Abyss Blow power,bined with his own gravity field and Sunling Bloodline power, the outbreak of the Sky Fist style of fist power, enough to bepared with the dark world of the king ss early stage power. In other words, in Hyacinth, Jasons punch is powerful enough to reach the Heritage Master Stage early stage, however, still cant shake Old Mr. Millers punch power half. Old Mr. Millers punch was only to turn away the power of his fist, Old Mr. Millers own fist power in the fist intention and the fist path of the holy power did not attack and kill Jason, otherwise with Jasons current strength, simply can not resist. From this, we can also specte how unfathomable Old Mr. Millers ownbat strength is. Come again! Jason opened his mouth, and his body flickered to continue to punch and kill towards Old Mr. Miller again. Old Mr. Miller but a sh, back to sit on the bench, he waved his hand, said: you kid is nning to exhaust the old man? Noting no more. But you kid is really not bad. Only a few months, their own strength has been promoted to such a point. Whats even better is that you have alreadyprehended your own fist dao and fist intent to a very high level, and the fist power you have evolved is no weaker than any ultimate fist dao in Hyacinth. However, there are some subtle changes that can be made to fullybine your Abyss Blow power and Sunling Bloodline to bring out more power. Jason didnt dare to be arrogant in front of Old Mr. Miller, he smiled and asked with an open mind, Old Mr. Miller, what else do you think about my evolution of Heaven Fist that needs to be improved? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and said, Old man just watched you punch, I can say that you have understood the meaning of heavy fist to an extremely high level. The boxing momentum that evolved was indeed as thick and heavy as a mountain and majestic. In order to understand the true meaning of the boxing path, it is logical that you should be able to receive and send it freely. Your boxing now belongs to the stage of release, not yet to achieve the collection. How to achieve the collection? That is, the punching power you perform is light and soft like the wind on the surface, but the inner pressure of the punching power is still as heavy as a mountain, thick and majestic, that is to understand the meaning of receiving. Jasons face was stunned, his mind was suddenly a wake-up call, immediately associated with Old Mr. Millers past several strikes, seemingly light and breezy, but it contains a thunderous and terrifying momentum. Perhaps this is what Old Mr. Miller means by collection. In fact, Jason remembered that the punches he performed, whether Dragon Shadow Fist, Fist of Rage and Kill or Heaven Fist all seem to be fierce and overbearing, showing all the fierce kendo momentum. This is what Old Mr. Miller called the release of kendo. However, he did not think about how to collect the momentum on the surface of kendo, did not think about how to do seemingly light and soft like the wind, but also can contain the fierce and domineering power of kendo. Old Mr. Millers words really did give him another perspective on boxing.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason, he smiled and said: Jason boy, you do not think too much. Theprehension of kendo is gradual, not overnight, there has to be a process. In other words, in order to achieve the free flow of kendo, first you have to know how to release, and only further to understand how to converge. Its not easy to do this, and not many of those Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Hyacinth have been able toprehend the mysteries of such a kendo. The old man is also telling you this because he sees that you have reached a certain level ofprehension of your own boxing path and the meaning of heavy fist. Jason nodded, he took a deep breath and said, Old Mr. Miller, dont worry, I will definitely do the collection and release. The Heaven Fist youprehended on your own is indeed very good, not necessarily worse than the old mans Samsara Fist. However, there are still some subtleties in it that can be improved again. Come on, you kid, give me a start-to-finish evolution of your fist, the old man take a closer look. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded his head and started from the first stance of Heaven Fist, and evolved the doctrine one by one. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and pointed out some minor shorings of Jasons boxing style, but he didnt give any suggestions for improvement, but let Jason figure it out himself and improve it ording to his own situation, so that this boxing style could be considered truly suitable for him and could bring out more power. This Sky Fist is very good, you can evolve this style ording to the characteristics of your own Sunling Bloodline, it is indeed very suitable for you, and only if you have Sunling Bloodline, you can bring out the power of this style. The Sunling Bloodline is characterized by a bloodline that rises up in the air like a blood dragon, which is called the main bloodline. You can also use this feature to make one of the fist marks in your style the main fist mark, which contains a powerful power that rises up to the sky, which can often deliver a fatal blow to your opponent in a fight between life and death. In short, you evolve Nine Fist Seals, then you can make several variations, ording to the different situations in the field ofbat, the focus, power and striking surface of the fist seal is also different when you perform it. With a few more variations, your opponent wont be able to see the intention of your punch at all. Jason nodded his head repeatedly, Old Mr. Millers instruction made him gain a lot, not only to recognize some subtle deficiencies of his own boxing style, but also to understand the supreme mystery of the free flow of the boxing style. Old Mr. Millers instructions to him are from some general direction to point out, the specific details, such as how to improve how toplete, etc., did not go into detail, all let Jason to understand the improvement. In fact, this is the greatest benefit to Jason, Jason in the process of their own understanding of the improvement, not only to deepen the understanding of the doctrine, but also ording to their own characteristics will be the power of this boxing out to the fullest, so that this boxing style ispletely their own. Jason asked Old Mr. Miller for some advice, and then talked about the use of force, Jasons heart moved, he remembered something like, said: By the way, Old Mr. Miller, this time overseas I went with my brother to explore the remains of an ancient Titan people. From it, I got the secret method about the evolution of Titan peoples power. But I can not understand the sense. How about you, old man, to refer to it? Hmm? The secret method of power evolution? Old Mr. Miller is quite surprised, said, You kid tell me in detail. Chapter 999: Enlightenment Power Evolution (I) Jason is not in a hurry, now he will be in Titan Ruins what he saw and heard, he said: Old Mr. Miller, the dark world side also exists some super huge ancient race of power. I think these ancient races are just like the ancient hidden family of Carovia Hyacinth, Hyacinth Sanctuary in general, standing behind the scenes to control. The ancient races I know so far are the Titan people, Blood Moon, Holy Night people, The Holy n of the Apocalypse. It is said that the heritage is extremely ancient and the masters are numerous. Old Mr. Miller nodded, his eyes shining, slowly said: This is inevitable. since there are hidden Hyacinth forces in Carovia, it is not surprising that these ancient and powerful bloodline races exist in the western world. Jason sighed lightly and said, It seems that there are really many unknowns in this world, and the more you know, the more you are in awe. A mountain is taller than a mountain, and there are people outside the sky is the truth. You dont have to be presumptuous, either. Old Mr. Miller spoke, then said, You just said the Titan people lineage, born with divine power, but also has the secret method of power evolution? Then the battle power of the people of this n should be extremely brave and strong. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded and said, In fact, it is also true. Every Titan warrior has a strong physical body and a constant source of great power, when the Titan warrior is d in heavy armor, in closebat is just like a robot, is indeed extremely terrifying and powerful. In terms of pure physical strength, Im afraid no race canpare with the Titan peoples warriors.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Old Mr. Miller said: This is the characteristic of Titan peoples bloodline. You just mentioned the Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method, what is this about? Jason said, The Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method is simply engraved on a mural. The mural is a Titan on one knee, fists clenched, pounding the ground, face up, looking forward, open mouth and roar. When I saw this mural, my first impression was that when these special symbols were connected with a line, it vaguely outlined the trend of a human dragon. This is somewhat simr to Old Mr. Miller you said before that the spine is like a dragon, the hands and legs form the four poles that support the sky and inspire Human Great Dragon Power will be endless. Old Mr. Millers eyes shed and said, Oh? You kid tell the old man what you have seen and what you have felt. Jason nodded as he thought about how he could urately convey to Old Mr. Miller what he saw in Titans mural and what it meant. After thinking about it, Jason walked back to his room, took out a piece of paper and a pen, he closed his eyes and started to recall, and immediately a Titans figure on one knee appeared in his mind, and this Titans figure had a special symbol marked on the feet, knee joints, arm joints, spine, heart and head. He remembered all of these special symbols, and as long as he touched them, these symbols with special meanings would automatically emerge. Jason took a pen and started to draw on the paper. He generally sketched out a portrait of Titan, he did not have any drawing skills, of course, he would not draw it very well, but the general gestures were drawn. Then Jason began to mark out the special symbols, and when he was done, he found that there were nine special symbols in total. When Old Mr. Miller looked at it, it was really as Jason said, if the nine special symbols were linked together with lines, it really looked like a big human dragon. Titan bipedal foot symbols for the tail, knee joints, arm joints symbols for the four feet, through the spine and heart symbols linked into the dragon body, the top of the head symbols form the dragons head, vaguely seems to be a human dragon from the body up in the air. Jason boy, can you read these symbols? Old Mr. Miller asked. Jason shook his head and said, I cant read it at all. At that time, besides me, there were also other people who wereprehending this Power Evolution Secret Method, but it seems to me that the others were not able toprehend it either. Old Mr. Miller immediately stared at Jason and said, If you cant understand it, why did you say that you cant understand it? The premise of not understanding is that you know the meaning of these special symbols, which can only be understood. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Dont worry, old man, let me finish. I really cant read these symbols. At that time when I was close, I dont know how, I reached over to touch these symbols. Then I felt that these symbols seemed to have a resonance with the qi and blood in my body. In the dark, as if there was a power reviving in my bloodline. So, by some miracle, the meaning of these symbols surfaced in my mind of their own ord. But the meaning of these symbols is tooplicated, I can not understand. Are you saying that there is a power reviving in your bloodline that resonates with these symbols? Old Mr. Millers original cloudy old eyes instantly brightened up, containing the slightest aura of essence in the sh. Right. Jason nodded his head. Old Mr. Miller immediately grabbed Jasons right arm, sensing the veins on his arm, and immediately, Jason felt a continuous pure and strong force from Old Mr. Millers hand spreading throughout his body along the veins of his arm. This pure and strong force reached the deepest part of Jasons bloodline along his veins, and then vaguely touched something, Old Mr. Millers face looked slightly relieved as he murmured: The seal is still there, not unlocked is really strange, it can actually Through the seal to trigger the resonance? It seems that this Titan n this power almost secret method has a deep meaning. Jason was confused, he looked at Old Mr. Miller and asked, Old Mr. Miller, what are you talking about? Whats sealed? Nothing. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said with a smile, Since this power near secret method can resonate with you, I think it has a great meaning. You might as well tell the old man what these symbols represent. Jason started with the special runes on the bottom of Titans foot, and told him in detail about the information contained in the symbols he had obtained when he resonated with them in the Titan Ruins chamber. Jason did not understand the information contained in these symbols, but to express it is still very easy. Jason spoke very carefully and did not miss a thing, and Old Mr. Miller was also listening carefully. But, as he listened, Old Mr. Millers face also began to be somewhat grave. Chapter 1000: The power of enlightenment evolution (II) Jason said the meaning of the nine special symbols marked on Titans body to Old Mr. Miller, those meanings he did not understand, but it does not mean that Old Mr. Miller could not understand, said he said what he knew. Old Mr. Miller that old face appeared a rare serious color, appeared extremely important, in Jason boration of these special symbols in the process of meaning, some ces he asked Jason to borate on a few times. After Jason finished borating, Old Mr. Miller mused and said: Jason boy, this is indeed a secret method about the evolution of power. In fact, it is not appropriate to say evolution, to be precise, it should be stimted and strengthened. The source of their own potential power, in the strengthening, the power to purify, so as to form a truly unparalleled the strongest power. So from a certain point of view, it is indeed able to achieve its own power evolution. Jason couldnt help but look at Old Mr. Miller and asked with surprise and joy, Old man, do you mean you are able to understand the meaning of these symbols? What exactly is it like? Old Mr. Miller said, The meaning of these symbols, many of them are specific to the Titan n, and I cant fully understand them. But there are some things in this world that aremon and have simrities and differences. For example, this Power Evolution Secret Method, in fact, and I have mentioned before to stimte the Human Great Dragon Power is indeed amon denominator. However, the old mans path ofbat is not the path of power, but the path of Hyacinthsbat cultivation. Therefore, the old man knows that the power of the human flesh is like a big dragon lying dormant in the body, it can be stimted. As for how to stimte it, the old man could not find a way yet. But nowC Speaking of this, Old Mr. Miller said with a heated smile, With this Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method, it is to draw on this Power Evolution Secret Method to figure out the way to stimte Human Great Dragon Powers method. Borrow? Jason froze for a moment and asked curiously, Cant you just apply it? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason, and the dry tobo stick in his hand unceremoniously knocked Jason on the chestnut as he said, You can apply it. Unless you be a Titan warrior and have the Titan bloodline. This Power Evolution Secret Method is for Titan warriors, others cant apply itpletely. You can only learn from it and figure out the appropriate techniques and secret method. So youve figured out the method, old man? Jason asked, looking unusually happy. Old Mr. Miller said: The old man is not the path of thebat power, so the old man can only tell you my perceptions, to guide you to cultivate to stimte their own Human Great Dragon Power. The Titan warriors can be very powerful, the same is also stimted their own Human Great Dragon Power. now, the old man finally understand why you can cause these special symbols resonate. Why? Jason was quite curious and asked busily. Old Mr. Miller said with a heated smile, You will knowter. Now the old man to help you understand this Power Evolution Secret Method. you kid can grasp how much to understand, the old man can not help you. I can only say that the more youprehend, the stronger the Human Great Dragon Power will be inspired. When the timees, your own potential power will be fully revived, and your own strength will soar. Jasons eyes were filled with anticipation as he nodded and said, Its just a Power Evolution Secret Method. With your help, old man, Ill be able to figure it out. Old Mr. Miller then began to exin to Jason the meaning of these special symbols ording to his understanding and perception. Old Mr. Miller was also a strong man who stood proudly at the peak ofbat, and in his words, he was a master of masters. In his words, he was a master among masters. Combat under the sun, no matter in the East or the West, has certainmonalities, such as the stimtion of force, the use of force, etc., all of which can be traced. Old Mr. Miller, with his years of experience inbat, immediately grasped the core essence of the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method when he came across it, and generally knew how to use it. The difference was that this Power Evolution Secret Method waspletely applicable to Titan warriors with Titan bloodline, and other people could not fully apply this Power Evolution Secret Method, they had to learn from it and find out the Power Evolution Secret Method that suited them. The only way to use the Power Evolution Secret Method is to learn from it and find a Power Evolution Secret Method that suits you. Old Mr. Miller is on the path of Hyacinthbat, and the reason he is studying the path ofbat with power is entirely for Jason, because Jason is currently on this path. Old Mr. Miller knew that the power of the human body was not weaker than the dark power cultivated by Hyacinth, and he figured out that the human flesh could stimte Human Great Dragon Power, but he still couldnt find the way to stimte and strengthen it. But now, with the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method as a reference, he was able to figure out a way out of it. The night was gettingte and all was silent. In the backyard of the house, an old man and a young man were talking and exchanging ideas aboutbat. Old Mr. Miller spoke out what he understood, Jason listened carefully, asking questions from time to time, and also borating on some of his own feelings and perceptions. Unknowingly, the sky was already showing the white of the fish belly. The night had gone by quietly. Old Mr. Miller also marked the meaning of the nine special symbols on the Titan body through his perceptions answered in detail, Jason immediately had a kind of enlightened feeling, for the Titan n left behind the Power Evolution Secret Method more or less have some understanding. Simply put, the ancient Titan believed that Mother Earth was the source of all power, so they would kneel on one knee and touch the ground with both feet, implying that the power of Mother Earth would be constantly surging throughout the body through the soles of the feet. Therefore, Titans power originates from the soles of the feet, and its own power grows from the soles of the feet and spreads to the nodes of the joints of the arms after passing through the nodes of the knee joints, a small cycle of stages, thus forming a characteristic of the power of the four extremes of the human body, as Old Mr. Miller once said. Then, the Power of the Four Extremes goes up the spine of the human body, through the nodes of the spine, and directly through a node located at the top of the human head, since the Power of the Four Extremes is transformed into Human Great Dragon Power, like a dragon of forceing out of the body and rising to the sky. In the end, the Human Great Dragon Power is transformed into Human Great Dragon Power.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At the end, Human Great Dragon Power flows back to the node at the heart. This is aplete cycle of power evolution. However, the physical characteristics of the Titan race are different from those of ordinary people, as if Jason were to use this Power Evolution Secret Method, the final stage of Human Great Dragon Power cannot flow back to the heart. In response to this, Old Mr. Miller modified it so that the Human Great Dragon power flowed back to the secret realm of power opened up in Jasons body. This is because Jasons own Power Secret is where the power is stored. Through this Power Evolution Secret Method, Old Mr. Miller deduced that the source of power of Titan warriorses from the heart, in other words, Titan warriors do not need to open the secret realm of power, their heart is the source of their own power. Therefore, Jason to practice this set of Power Evolution Secret Method, in short, that is, the power of the bottom of the foot grows up, forming Power of the Four Extremes, Power of the Four Extremes transform Human Great Dragon Power, Great Dragon The power of the Four Extremes eventually flows back into the secret realm of power itself. This is aplete cycle of power stimtion and strengthening. Chapter 1001: A night of enlightenment finally introduced With the help of Old Mr. Miller, Jason finally figured out how to use the Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method. He understood it, but it was really hard to apply it. Otherwise, if it is easy to get started, then this Power Evolution Secret Method will not be Titan peoples supreme power strengthening techniques. This requires Jason to continue to understand and practice, and slowly figure out how to operate with his own situation. Through Old Mr. Millers exnation, Jason learned that this Power Evolution Secret Method can not only stimte the power of the human body, the most terrifying ce is to be able to strengthen and purify their own power. Just like Jasons own Secret Realm Power, it can also be strengthened and purified through this Power Evolution Secret Method. The meaning of opening Secret Power Realm is to store your own power, every time Secret Power Realm is upgraded, it is equivalent to the expansion of the container of your own Secret Power Realm, so that you can store more power. Jason is now Secret Realm Level-five, if he breaks through to Secret Realm Level-six, then the capacity of his own Secret Power Realm will expand, thus storing more power. This is why the strength and power will be stronger after breaking through the realm, because the capacity of Secret Power Realm will be expanded and more power can be stored. Power Evolution Secret Method does not expand the capacity of its own Secret Power Realm, but it is able to purify andpress the Secret Realm Power of its own Secret Power Realm. Just like Jasons current Secret Realm Level-five strength, after his own Secret Realm Power is purified andpressed by the Power Evolution Secret Method, his own Secret Power Realm will have a certain amount of space left over, and the space left over can The vacated position can be filled with new Secret Realm Power. Jasons own strength is still Secret Realm Level-five, but in the power of the Secret Method almost under the reinforcement, his Secret Power Realm container can be loaded with much more power than before, naturally, their own strength will also rise in the invisible much. This reasoning is simr to a barrel of fixed volume filled with foam. If the foam inside the barrel ispressed into pieces, the original barrel will be full and there will be a lot of space left over, and this space can be filled with foam. This is a function of the Power Evolution Secret Method for strengthening and purifying ones own power. Jason finally knew why Titan peoples warriors are so powerful and scary, Lilith said that Titan War God level of power is equivalent to the emperor level power, but the real strength and ordinary emperor level power is simr. The biggest reason for this, Im afraid, is the role of the Power Evolution Secret Method. With the help of the Power Evolution Secret Method, Titan peoples warriors are far more powerful than other opponents of the same realm under the same realm of strength. Old Mr. Miller took a drag from his cigarette and said, Titan people are really something, with Titan Blood, they are extremely powerful. Also mastered such a subtle Power Evolution Secret Method, not politely said, cultivated to the point of perfection, that Titan peoples warriors own power to be two or three levels higher than the power of other opponents of the same ss. Old Mr. Miller, could it be that this Power Evolution Secret Method is only useful for those who cultivate the power of the flesh? It doesnt work for those who practice Agist Force? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and said, Thats not exactly true. The power of the flesh and the Agist Force are the same thing. After Old Mr. Miller knew the technique of using this Power Evolution Secret Method, he also applied it to the practice of Agist Force with some changes. Jasonughed and said, Thats good, Old Mr. Miller you have to continue to train harder ah. Dont keep bragging that you are the best of the best. Thats because you havent met those Agist powerhouses in Dark World. To put it politely, those Agist Emperors are too much for you to handle, old man. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Youre still using a motivational technique on Old Mr. Miller? Thats useless! Agist Emperor, you have to fight to know if you can beat him or not. If you have the guts, go find an Agist Emperor for Old Mr. Miller, and see if Old Mr. Miller doesnt rub the other side directly on the ground. Jason was speechless, the old man knew he could not find an Agist Emperor, so he said so on purpose. That said, Jason still hopes in his heart that Old Mr. Miller will be more and more powerful. Brother, grandpa, you guys arent sleeping? At this time, Wolfs voice came, turned his head to see Wolf standing at the backyard entrance, and also reached out to rub the sleepy eyes. Only then did Jason realize that it was already dawn before he knew it. Ha, your grandfather and I are discussing some COMBAT issues. You woke up from your nap? Do you still need to go to school today? Jason asked with a smile. Wolf shook his head and said, I dont need to go to school today, its the weekend. But Cillian ising over to tutor me. Hmm? Jason was stunned, then he realized that the Cillian Wolf was referring to was Cillian Page. When Jason and Sally went to visit Mr. And Mrs. Page, they had told Cillian toe over and tutor Wolf when she was free.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Wolf, Cillian ising over to tutor you, so you have to listen carefully. Jason said. Im listening to Cillian. Wolf said. Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Jason, you dont have to worry about that, Wolf always listens to Cillian, and Cillians word is better than the old mans. Thats not bad. Jasonughed. Old Mr. Miller turned to say, Jason, go lie down and rest. You came all the way back yesterday, and you didnt rest all night. Go get some rest first. As for this Power Evolution Secret Method, it cant be fully mastered overnight, you need to take your time to figure it outter. Jason smiled and said, Im really sleepy. Ill go lie down for a while. With that, Jason went into the house, towards the bed, and fell asleep in a short while. Old Mr. Miller asked Wolf to buy some breakfast back, Jason is not in this period of time, Wolf has be Old Mr. Millers errand boy, often have to run out to buy wine and food or something. Old Mr. Miller sat on a small bench in the backyard, barred a mouthful of dry tobo, the old eyes looked into the distance, looking a little distracted, and only at the end he grinned and said to himself: Jason has this Power Evolution Secret Method, it is time for him to unlock theyer of his seal. But there is no hurry, wait until this kid has mastered the Power Evolution Secret Method is not toote. By the time the dragon flies high, what Dragon eats snake is a bunch of nonsense. Chapter 1002 Mature Women’s Direct Jasony down and did not sleep long. Jason was confused and heard Cillians shouting, and he lost all sleep. The woman has changed a lot. Cillian is indeed getting more and more beautiful, a pair ofrge watery eyes dotted on the white jade-like melon face, with a youthful girls watery innocence, owning a youthful atmospherees to the surface, is indeed the longer the better. Cillian? Youre here. Jason smiled as he got up and sat down. Jason, when did you get back? Cillian smiled, her big, watery eyes blinking and blinking, looking extremely happy and excited. The next person standing next to him is Wolf, and I dont know if its because Cillian is around, but Wolf looks a bit restrained and formal, and seems a bit nervous. I just got back yesterday. Jason smiled and then asked, How are Uncle Song and the others doing? I was thinking ofing back this time, I was thinking ofing back this time and taking the time to go see them. My parents are fine. Cillian smiled, then her big watery eyes blinked and she asked, looking expectant and nervous, By the way, Jason, where is my brother? Have you heard from my brother yet? Its been a long time, howe my brother hasnt contacted home? Jasons heart sank downward, he knew Cillian would ask this question, and he also knew that this matter could not be concealed forever. Cillian, youre not far from your entrance exams, are you? Jason asked with a smile. Cillian nodded and said, There are 52 days until the entrance exam, less than two months away. Good, then Jason make a promise to you, when you finish your college entrance exams, I will take you to your brother, okay? Jason said. Really? Cillian asked excitedly as she got up. Jason nodded his head and said, When has Jason ever lied to you? But you have to make a promise to Jason that when you take the entrance exam, you must get a good score. Can you do that? Cillian nodded, a trace of confidence and determination shed in those big watery eyes, and said, I can do it. Thats good. Jason smiled and said, Youre here to tutor Wolf, right? Then you can tutor him first. Okay. Cillian smiled, turned her head to look at Wolf, the corners of her mouth raised in a smile, and said, Wolf go away, Ill continue tutoring you on yourst homework. Okay, good. Wolf nodded his head one after another. Seeing this scene, Jason could not help but smile, who teenagers are not nostalgic, no wonder Old Mr. Millerughed that Wolf obeyed Cillians words. Jason looked at the time, it was already about two oclock in the afternoon. Jason had promised Sally yesterday that he would go to the Herthum Group, so he packed up and walked out the door. When he came out, he saw that his Paramount Marauder was gone again, needless to say it must have been driven out by Old Mr. Miller. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, but walked towards the outside of the school, ready to take a taxi to Herthum Group. He was really not used to seeing Kays house door closed, perhaps he was used to seeing Kays beautiful and sexy figure every time he came back, and this time he couldnt see it. I dont know how long Miss Martino will be away for Jason thought in his heart. Jason saw Frederick, Theodore, Walter and a few other familiar security guards who were busy, and when they saw Jason, they were all shocked and came up to greet Jason. After seeing Frederick and the others, Jason also felt friendly and chatted with them. It was not until the car Jason called on his cell phone arrived that he waved goodbye and got in his car and drove off in the direction of the Herthum Group.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Herthum Group. Jason arrived by car, he stepped out and walked inside Herthum Group. He met the security guards walking around patrolling outside thepany, and these guards faces were stunned when they saw Jason, and then they came up and called out to Minister Miller in a respectful tone. Jason smiled and nodded, letting them continue their work tasks. At the same time, Jason can not help but some sweat, these security guards shouted him a Minister Miller, he just remembered that he is also Herthum Group security department head of the post. However, he is indeed too ipetent as a minister to show up in thepany once in a while. Jason walked into the lobby of thepany, pressed the elevator and stepped inside, and pressed the floor where Sally was located. The urgent voice had a characteristic flirtatious and provocative meaning, which made Jasons face blush oddly, and a sexy and mature figure immediately came to mind. Jason hastily pressed the open button of the elevator, about to close the elevator door opened again, and then a wisp of fragrance wafted into the light gray professional clothes wrapped in a curve exposed, showing an extremely sexy and mature figure into the elevator. She lightly panted, into the elevator after looking up toward Jason, opened his mouth subconsciously said: ThankC However, the words just said to the general but stopped, the pair of charming eyes stared at Jason, for a long time back to consciousness into the surprise called out: Jason? Youre a heartless thing, howe you came back without saying anything? Jason face a ck, but fortunately there is no one else inside the elevator, otherwise if you hear Nora a Jason such a call would not be embarrassed to death. Minister Allen, good to see you. Jason smiled and said. Nora hummed and said with a grimace, How long have you been away? Youve be so rusty. I used to call her Sweetie, but now Im calling her Minister Allen Men are really heartless. Jason was a bit confused, when did he call her sweetheart? But he also knows that this mature girl alwayses to be astonishing, it is absolutely unwise to dwell with her in this regard. The actual fact is that youll be able to get a lot more than just a couple of days. I just came back so I came to show my face to thepany. Jason said with a smile. Nora is still staring straight at Jason, at the end she smiled and said, Nora is waiting for you in the office. I dont think you need to show your face or anything, just go to my office. Are all mature women so direct? Jason was stunned, and he said, Thats not going to work. I have to go to Ms Herthums office. After being away for so long, I have to report to Ms Herthum anyway. Youre right, too. Then you have toe to my office after meeting Ms Herthum, you cant run away, remember? Nora spoke up, looking as if she was going to eat Jason up. Chapter 1003 The Goddess’s Delight Herthum Group, 36th floor. Jason stepped out of the elevator and walked towards Sallys office. While walking there, he passed by Jessies office, the door of which was closed, but at this time of the day, he thought Jessie must be busy in the office as well. After running into Nora in the elevator, Jason inevitably thought of Jessie. The two women in the Herthum Group are famous for their beauty, one is called Nora and the other Nora, they have different looks, each has its own characteristics, but in terms of the degree of charm and seduction, it is really no different. Jason didnt knock on the door to disturb Jessie, but walked straight to Sallys office door and raised his hand and knocked. Knock knock knock! Come on in. Sallys voice came through the speaker outside the office. Jason opened the handle of the door and pushed the door in. He looked up and saw Sally sitting behind her desk, busy, he smiled and said, Sally, still busy, huh? Ah Jason, youre here. Sally eximed softly, she looked leaping and stood up from her seat. I said Ide to the office to see you today. I just slepttest night, so I got upte too, and Im justing over now. Jason smiled and sat down on the office couch. Sallys delicate red lips flushed with a charming smile and said, I know you must be very tired after you just came back, you can totally rest for a little longer. Would you like something to drink? Ill pour it for you. Just water. Jason said. Sally poured a cup of warm water and came over, but also did not avoid suspicion to sit next to Jason, from her body emitted the fragrance of the quiet and elegant under the diffusion of the envelope, are surrounded by Jason. Really fragrant ah. Jason sighed from the bottom of his heart. Sally jade face a stunned, seems to be some do not quite understand, subconsciously asked: you say what ah? I say you ah, the body of the body, the body of the body, the body of the body. I said you ah, body really fragrant, never tired of smelling. Jason said with a straight face. Sallys eyes shed with a trace of annoyance, she red at Jason and said in an exasperated voice: You give me an honest exnation, how many women have you hooked up with overseas during this period of time? This is not the case, after returning to be more slippery mouth. Jason immediately looked like a sudden sense of understanding, he said: Sally, you say so I also found this problem. Its really strange, how I came back to face you, and then became a fancy talker? Its as if a voice in my subconscious is telling me that I must pick up the best words in the world to say to you, to make you happy, to make you happy. Then, uncontrobly, some words wille out. You know, overseas I was mute and reticent. PfftC Sally couldnt help butugh, she was really speechless in her heart, what else could she say to such a brazen guy? Youre just talking with your eyes open, I dont believe these words you just say to me. Sally gave Jason a white look and said in annoyance. In fact, she was very happy in her heart, hearing Jason say such things to her, her heart was sweeter than honey. The first thing you need to do is to look at Sallys delicate and beautiful face with a faint blush on it, and it looks really beautiful, with a sensual and elegant temperament emanating from her bones, but quiet and self-contained, elegant and fragrant. Jason looked at the look, it is inevitable that a time are looking at the obsession. This made Ms Herthums face flushed red and her heart was in turmoil. As a girl who had not yet left the house, she could not withstand Jasons undisguised gaze, so she gritted her teeth and said in an angry voice: Hey, dont say youve be a wooden man.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason came back to his senses and said with emotion, I was really going to turn into a wooden man just now. This world has a kind of beauty is really let people do not dare to look at, or will sink during, addicted to inextricable. I think Ive always been a strong-willed person, but here in Ms Herthum also fell into the way. You are really speechless with this serious talk of nonsense. Sally said in a good mood. Jasonughed and said, Im not kidding, Im serious. Just like what Im going to tell you next, its not a joke. Sally became interested, her eyes lit up and she couldnt help but ask, What are you going to tell me? Jason immediately said with a straight face, Sally, do you know about Okoro Bioenergy? Do I even need to say that? Of course I do. Sally nodded and continued, Okoro Bioenergy is the worldsrgest, most powerful, and most patented bioenergy researchpany. It is a concrete in the field of biology. In real life, many of the technologies, drugs, vines, etc., in the biological field that we are exposed to are rted to Okoro Bioenergy. Jason smiled and said, I remember you said you wanted to find an international strong bioenergypany to start cooperation. Among your intentions, I wonder how Okoro Bioenergy would be? If we can cooperate with Okoro Bioenergy, that would be the best. Sally spoke, then shook her head and continued, But thats almost impossible. I have also contacted Okoro Bioenergy and conveyed my intention to start a cooperation with them. But Okoro Bioenergy didnt reply, so I guess they dont see the cooperation with the current biological project in thepany. Jasonughed and said, Dont be discouraged. Everything is possible. What would you think if I told you that in the near future, Okoro Bioenergy would send someone to Oakshire to discuss bioenergy cooperation with you? Huh? Sallys face was stunned and she couldnt help but exim, How is it possible that Okoro Bioenergy is sending someone personally? There is nothing impossible. If I wasnt sure about this, I wouldnt be telling you this? Jasonughed. Sally immediately reached out and grabbed Jasons arm and hurriedly asked, Jason, tell me whats going on. Jason held the principle of courtesy, he reached out to hold Sallys delicate hand that grabbed his arm, he said with a smile: I know the Dubon family young master Alex. the Dubon family is in charge of the worldsrgest and most advanced bioenergypany, Okoro Bioenergy is the Dubon familys property. I told Alex about you, and Alex was extremely forting, and agreed on the spot to have someone from Okoro Bioenergye to Herthum Group for an inspection, and then to start cooperation in the bioenergy field. Really? Sally got up with joy. Its a puppy dog to lie. Jason grinned. Wow, thats really great, its unbelievable! Sally surged with excitement and couldnt help but reach out and wrap her arms around Jasons neck and hug on that. Hey, hey, I said Ms Herthum ah, this male and female taught, or in office hours you in this way I will not be polite! Jason opened his mouth, in fact, before the words were said, he had already nonchntly reached out and wrapped his arms around Sallys exquisitely soft waist, and embraced the goddess in his arms with force. Chapter 1004 Mature Women Have Dates (I) When Jason walked out of Sallys office, he couldnt help but bar the corner of his mouth. The corner of the mouth, it seems to still have the fragrant sweet taste of Sallys lips, like manna, is really never tired of tasting. The top of the ss during work and their own flirtation, in terms of emotion and reason too should not be. But this really is not to me for their own ah. He has already warned the beautiful president of men and women are not intimate, she is still a strong lean on their own, not only that but also show the domineering presidents aura that she has the say in thepany and so on. So what can he do? The face of the beautiful president near the delicate red lips, naturally, could not help but bite up. The taste is really sweet, if not the beautiful presidents office inside thendline suddenly rang, a phone call in, this moment he would not have walked out yet. When he passed by the beautiful secretarys office again, he saw that the office door was still closed, and Jason thought to himself that he had to say hello to the beautiful secretary when he returned. So, he went over and knocked on the door. Who is it? Inside the office, came Jessies inquiring voice. Jessie, its me, Jason, Jason called back. Jessie in the office fell into a moment of silence, seemed to look a little surprised, at the end of the office door opened, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses under still can not hide her stunning melon face presented, Jessie through the lens to look at Jason, said: Its you guys back ah. What can I do for you? It is still the same as always, giving a kind of cold aura that people should not approach. But it is this kind of bones emanating from the haughty cold, inly more than a few people want to conquer the strong desire. The first thing you need to do is to get a pair of long, beautiful legs to hold the pleasure. The feeling. Jessie, look what you said, nothing cant look at each other, greet each other? Jason opened his mouth, then said, I just came back, just reported to Ms Herthum work. If I dont say hello to you when I pass by your office, what kind of person would I be? With the friendship between you and me, I have to say hello to you at any rate. Jessies face was still cold as she said, You think too much. We have no friendship with each other. Jessie, thats not right. Friendship and friendship are built and deepened through rtionships, right? Jasonughed and then asked with concern in his voice, Are you busy with something? You know Im busy and you still want to bother me, you must be deliberate, right? Jessie said in an unpleasant manner. In all honesty, absolutely not. Jason hurriedly spoke up and said, Okay, then, you work on your business first. When youre done, we can continue our rtionshipter, lets say for dinner or something Jessie seems to bezy to pay attention to Jason, she said: You have nothing to do then I continue to busy work. With that, Jessie closed the office door with her backhand. Jason froze for a moment, thinking what was wrong with the beautiful secretary? Why does she look a little unhappy? Its not her rtives period, is it?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jason shook his head andughed bitterly as he walked toward the elevator, remembering Noras words that he should go to her office, he stepped into the elevator and pressed the ninth floor. The elevator stopped on the ninth floor and Jason stepped out and walked straight towards Noras office. When he reached Noras ministerial office, Jason reached out and knocked on the door. A light walking sound came from inside the office, and then with a ng, the door of the office opened, and a refreshingly mature and seductive body scent wafted over, so that people could not help but think about it. Jason, youre here. Come on in. Ive been waiting for you. Noras charming and charming face came out, and she said with a smile on her lips. Jason walked into the office, he always felt he was a wolf, but every time he walked into Noras office he felt like a sheep in a wolfs den. Hows Nora doing? Jason asked with a smile. Not good, not good at all. Nora said in a sulking voice. Jason was stunned, and he said, Not good? Is she being bullied? Nora said with a grumbling face, Its not because of that heart thief. He stole her heart and left without saying a word, not even a word for so long. The result is that people are living like the walking dead, can still be good? Walking corpse? This is too exaggerated, right? The heart is gone, stolen, not the walking dead is what? Then this heart thief is really abominable. Fortunately, he only stole the heart, not the body, otherwise it would not be to fall into the name of the beginning and end of the scandal? Pfft - Nora couldnt help but snicker after looking at Jasons serious face, she said, He just has a heart but no guts, otherwise this body would have been stolen by him. Nora is such a gorgeous beauty, but she doesnt dare to do it, its a shameless maniac. Jason said head to head. Nora smiled, a pair of peach blossom eyes like a peach blossom bloom stared at Jason, said: Jason, then you think I should take this heart thief what to do to good? That still need to say? Im sure Ill get him and do whatever I want with him. Jason said with righteous indignation. Giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, Nora said, Jason, you said it yourself. With that, Nora reached out and grabbed Jason by the cor and pulled him over to the couch. Hey, hey Nora, what are you doing? Didnt you say that you were going to do whatever you wanted to that heart thief. Its not like youre a big man who wants to go back on his word? Nora has pulled Jason to the edge of the sofa, and then she reached out and pushed him down to sit on the sofa. Before Jason could react, Nora had her hands on Jasons shoulders and sat straight on Jasonsp. Im so confused! Jason was dumbfounded, only to feel that the legs immediately came to a soft stic enough to make a person soul-crushing, natural also took the weight of the whole person from Nora. I have to admit, this vixen is really very material ah. She is like a brand new millstone like plump rounded buttocks brought about by the sticity is absolutely silky, let people can not stop. Chapter 1005 Mature Girls Have Dates (II) The beauty in the embrace, sitting alone in the arms, smiling, charming born. This is a scene of seduction that people can not resist, not to mention the breath can smell the fragrant body fragrance emanating from her body, wisps of nostrils into the heart, as if every breath, the heart is her breath her figure, let peoples hearts sway. Nora, you, you are not in line with the rules, how to sit directly on me? You are the minister, I am also the minister is not? Jason said in a hurry. I dont care what kind of minister you are, you said I can do whatever I want to you, right? Do you still want to go back on your word? Its toote. Nora said nonchntly. Jasonughed bitterly and said, Am I the heart thief Nora is talking about? If not you, who else? Nora looked like she was gnashing her teeth. How can this be? I didnt even know that I stole Noras heart. As the saying goes, those who dont know have no fault, can I be spared this time? Jason said in a hurry. No! Nora opened her mouth, then she nced at the corners of her mouth and said, looking sad and aggrieved, You heartless thing didnt even notice her, so of course you didnt know that her heart was stolen by you. You are really abominable. What can I do? Why dont you steal my heart too, Nora? Wouldnt that be a clean break? Jason narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. Then tell me, how to steal it? Nora blinked and asked with a smile. Well, let me think about it first- Jason spoke, with a serious face. However, coldly C AhC Nora suddenly shrieked, her mature and plump body couldnt help but tremble, she lost her voice and said, Ye, your hand where did you put your hand? The original, just now she felt a pair of salty hands unceremoniously covered her round as the full moon of the plump buttocks, which makes her whole person as electrocuted like a cry of shock. Jason is looking as normal, he said seriously: Nora, its not my fault ah. When you sat up, I felt my legs were weak. Im not afraid to go on like this, the legs are too weak to support your body weight, so you fall directly to the ground is not good. So I used my hand to hold it, to reduce the weight of my legs. This ispletely for your sake, why are you so reactive? You, you- Nora is simply speechless, this bastard took advantage of the advantage, but the mouth is still so high-sounding, simply let people have no way to refute! It is really speechless ah. Feeling Jasons salty hands still shamelessly continue to explore the trend, Nora blush, she reached out to Jasons hands to p away, said: You do not move. Youve said youll let me do whatever I want, and youre not allowed to move without my order. Nora are you getting ready to y queen? Jason asked with a smile as he narrowed his eyes. Youre overthinking it. I just want to talk to you about something. Nora said. Jason froze, heughed, and said, Even if were talking about something, theres no need to sit on myp, right? Dont you think it feels good to just talk face to face? Noraughed. Jason looked down and immediately peered through Noras slightly open shirt cor. He couldnt help but think, It does feel good. Where are you looking at when you look down? Nora caught Jasons gaze when he was looking down, and she couldnt help but ask with a pang of annoyance.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jasonughed lightly and said, You even want to care about that? And where do you think my eyes are looking? Noras face turned red as she gave Jason a nk look and said, Who knows about you. Jason, cant you learn from the ancients and sit still? How do I feel that you seem The actual fact is that you cant get a lot of money from thepany. Jason instantly had a feeling of wanting to spurt blood, this vixen is not too ttering to himself, he was able to sit in the arms without disturbing Liu Xiahuipared? I said Minister Allen, you have something to say earlier. Otherwise, if I cant restrain myself, Im sure Ill be able to do some thunder and lightning things. Jason said in a serious manner. Really? Nora eximed, she simply reached out and wrapped her arms around Jasons neck, and said with a fragrant mouth, Its not really a big deal, I just want to ask you out tonight. Ask me out? What do you want? Jason said subconsciously. Nora red at Jason and said, Whats your reaction? Its like Im going to eat you up! Ugh, if you sit down again, you wont eat me, Ill have to eat you too. Jason sighed and said rather helplessly. Nora, however, did not care, and did not consider the torment Jason was suffering at the moment, she said: You know, my mother is now fully recovered, have been cured, no longer have the same kind of disease gue. Id like to thank you for taking my mom to Ghost Doctorst time, but you went overseas soon after I got back, and I didnt have time to invite you to dinner to thank you. Now that Im back, I cant wait to invite you to dinner. You should be free, right? What will happen if I say Im not free? Jason asked with a smile. Then Ill just sit here and not get up. Nora said with a delicateugh. Jasons heart stirred, he looked at the date and said, Tonight ah lets see, it seems to be something to do You bastard guy! Nora dumbfounded, cant help but reach out and pinch Jason, and then also get up from Jasons body. Nora, why are you just leaving? You said youd be sitting up there if I wasnt avable. Jason asked. Nora nced at Jason with her eyes like silk and said, Im not going to sit down. If I continue to sit down, who knows if my pants will break a hole out. Jason was stunned, immediately understood the meaning of Noras words, he narrowed his eyes andughed: Nora, you have not even tried it, and you know the power of my diamond? Or do you think Im that fierce? You, youC Noras face was red and her eyes were full of annoyance and shame, she gritted her teeth and stomped her foot, and said in a good-natured manner, You brazen fellow, you go out first. I have to get busy with things. Remember toe to me when you get off work soon. Ill go to dinner with you. Chapter 1006 Security Enhancement Jason went to his office and slipped around. Although he has been away from thepany, but the security team leader Frank is loyal, has been in strictpliance with the rules and regtions set by Jason to act, such as thepanys daily patrol, the daily training of the security team members and so on. After Jason came over this time, Frank inquired and introduced thepanys recent security work to Jason. Since the Herthum Groups security system had been changed under Jasons guidance, the security capability had been greatly improved, and the quality of the security guards in the group had also been continuously improved. All in all, the Herthum Groups security is now fully capable of handling a normal terrorist crisis. Terrorist crisis, will no longer be as passive as before. Jason has a positive opinion of Franks work. To put it politely, when he was not in thepany, Frank did the work of the minister along with him. Frank, its been a hard time for you. Jason said in a sincere voice. Frankughed and said, Minister Miller is too much, its not hard work. This is also the work I should do. This is also Franks heart. Since thest terrorist crisis, he is convinced of Jason, although he does not know what Jasons real identity is, but he only needs to remember that Jason is not an ordinary person is enough. Do a good job. Ill be in Oakshire during this time, so feel free to contact me if you have any questions or dont understand anything. Jason admonished. Okay, okay. Frank nodded his head one after another. Since there was still some time before the end of the day, Jason asked Frank to gather all the security guards in thepany to the training room on the second floor. One by one, the security guards came and stood in a neat line. Jason took a look at the secret nod, after a period of training down, other than that, the spirit of the appearance of these security guards alone has changed a lot, each looks like a good spirit, very energetic. Jason had previously taught them some simplebat and grappling techniques, on the one hand, to let them strengthen their bodies, on the other hand, also let them through training with certain hands, to be able to deal with some simple emergency situations. You have been training for about half a year now. Jason looked at these security guards standing in line in front of him, and then said, Now, let me test the results of your training. Lets see what kind of progress you have made during this time. Saying that, Jason let these security guards fight two by two, and at the same time he also personally went down to test their hands, and at the end he also conducted a simple test for their physical ability and strength. After some tests,pared with the data before they started training, there was indeed a great change, almost a quantitative to qualitative process. Jason was also quite satisfied, he nodded and said: Compared to the previous, the progress is indeed great. But you should not becent, and you should continue to improve your abilities in the future. Understand? Understood! The security personnel, led by Frank, shouted out loud.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jason looked at the time, it was close to the end of the day, he told the security personnel to disband in ce, then he also walked towards Noras office. Jason thought about it, but called Sally: Hey, Sally, youll be back early after work. Howe I heard that youve been working overtimetely? Ill be back after Im busy. Sally spoke up, she smiled and said, Im really happy about the news you brought me today. Since Okoro Bioenergy will be sending someone over for a visit, I need to deploy something from now on. I will set up a special project to show thepanys achievements in the field of bioenergy. I dont want Okoro Bioenergy to send someone over and get confused when the timees. Good. Just dont get too busy and tired. Jason said. Dont worry, I wont. In a while, Ill invite you to dinner at my ce, okay? And then bring Old Mr. Miller, Wolf over too. Sally said. All right. Jason smiled. After the call ended, Jason also walked to Noras office door, he reached out and knocked on the door, the office door opened in response and Nora walked out, upon seeing Jason she smiled and said, What a coincidence, I happen to be leaving too. Theres nothing like a heart to heart. What do you say? Jason smiled. Nora gave Jason a nk look and said, Dont be so slick with me. Im not going to eat your words. Jason smiled ndly and walked forward with Nora, taking the elevator to the underground parking lot. I didnt drive here, so Ill take your car. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Youre the one whos buying dinner anyway. Feel free to drag me anywhere you want. Look at the way you say that, as if you got into my car, thats my person. Nora chuckled and said. If you think so, I wouldnt object. Jasonughed. Nora charmed her eyes like silk and gave Jason a white nce as she asked, What big meal do you want? As long as you ask, it will definitely be satisfied. Jason said, Nora, with our rtionship, there is no need to be so polite. Honestly, I dont care if the ce is high ss or not, I can eat even a bowl of ramen with pleasure. Theres nothing like a good meal. Oh, youvee back from a trip overseas, and youre much more eloquent. Nora looked at Jason and said. Jasonughed and said, Nora is ttering. Its not really about being articte or anything, its just from the heart. Come on you. Nora grunted and said, Since you cant think of a ce, lets go to Nights Restaurant. What do you think? Andis? Jason asked with a twitch in his heart. Yes, its Andis Nights Restaurant, Nora said, smiling, Last time I met with Andi, she said, Howe I havent seen you eating at her ce. Thest time you helped drive away those eastern warriors, she has been thinking about it and said she has not even thanked you. It was just a hand up, its nothing. Jason said with a smile. It was a hand up for you, but for others it was a thank you. Nora spoke up and said, Then lets go to Nights Restaurant. Just so we can get Andi toe over for a drink too. Yes! Jason nodded. Speaking of Andi, Jasons mind also inevitably recalled that sexy, hot, mature figure, and he remembered that when he was at The Nova, Andi had hugged him in the bathroom and said that he was very much like a person. Its a pity that that person is no longer in the world. I also do not know, by now, whether Andi hase out of the shadow of the heart. Chapter 1007 Encounter Seizure Nora drove in the direction of Nights Restaurant, and when she arrived, she took out her cell phone and dialed Andis number, wanting to say hello to Andi in advance. Im not sure that Noras call went through, but Andi never answered the phone. Strange, the phone call obviously got through, howe Andi did not answer the phone. Nora said. Jasonughed and said, This time is almost exactly the meal time. Maybe Andi is busy. Nora nodded and said, Youre right. Well see when we get over there. Nora drove for another ten minutes or so, arrived at Nights Restaurant, but after driving over is found Nights Restaurant situation is not quite right, Nights Restaurant periphery parked a businessw enforcement officers vehicles, also brought some police, is on Nights There was a vehicle of industrial andmercialw enforcement officers parked outside Nights Restaurant, and some police officers were brought in to negotiate and check Nights Restaurant. Outside Nights Restaurant, many diners were driven out, in addition to Nights Restaurants some waiters, chefs and other people are also standing outside. Whats going on? Nora was surprised, her face had changed a bit. Jason also frowned, he remembered Nora hinted Andi where the Sullivan family is not simple, has a very deep background, and now Nights Restaurant was actually closed by the industrial andmercial enforcement brigade, this matter appears extraordinary. Lets go over and take a look. Jason said in a deep voice. Nora nodded, pushed open the car door and walked down, and Jason walked quickly towards the front. In the front, a gorgeous, sexy and hot beautiful woman full of anxiety, she wore a red low-cut dress, mature body under the wrapping of this long dress, dripping out. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public, such as the sale of thepanys products and services. At the moment, her spring-like willow brow is tightly furrowed, as if peach blossom of the pretty face reveals a touch of anxious anxiety, she is talking to a man in his early forties wearing a business enforcement uniform, said: Mr. Frost, you are not mistaken, Nights Restaurant has been operating for many years, has been impartial andw-abiding, never tax evasion. Nights Restaurants ingredients are carefully selected and never negligent, how could there be something reported about the poisoning of diners? Its hard for me to ept that youreing over here and shutting it down without saying a word. Richard Frost is slightly blessed, his small eyes look at Andi, the depths of the eyes of the greedy color really can not be concealed. He had always heard that the bosss wife of Nights Restaurant was a superb beauty, and only when he saw her today did he know that the rumors were true, such a woman is a real woman, both in appearance and figure are impable, a man will be obsessed and fantasize about being able to take such a woman for himself. Boss Sullivan, Im just doing my job. We had to pay attention because of the unusual status of the guest who reported your Nights Restaurant. Richard spoke, then said, Boss Sullivan also do not have to worry about anything, if your Nights Restaurant everything is in line with the rules, then this inspection is only a matter of a day or two. If its okay, youll be back on your feet in no time. Mike, Im still open for business. Look there are so many customers waiting outside. You came straight over and sealed it without any prior notice. Its really difficult for me. Andi opened his mouth and continued, And the unusual diners you mentioned, when did they dine at Nights Restaurant? What did he eat? How did he get poisoned? And so on, you did not tell us in detail, and brought people here to directly seize. Are you trying to overpower people with such behavior? Are you still trying to be reasonable? Reason? Richards eyes narrowed slightly and said, Boss Sullivan, those who know the time are the best. Now is different from before. There are new people up there. Nights Restaurant has no problems, I think Boss Sullivan you know in your own heart. At this stage, I can only advise Boss Sullivan you to cooperate with the investigation, this is the best way out. Otherwise, what will happen in the future, I a smallw enforcement team leader can not say clearly. Andis face was stunned, from Richards words she vaguely heard some of the strings, her face immediately a cold, said: want to add the crime is no excuse. I am curious to know what kind of people are interested in my Nights Restaurant and have to make a secret trip. Mike, please take your men away now. Your search warrant has never been shown to me, so my Nights Restaurant will not be subject to your inspection. Ivee to represent the official position by bringing my own team here, Boss Sullivan, so dont be insensitive. Richard said in a cold voice. Im going to be insensitive for once. Andi spoke up, and she walked forward, pushing thew enforcement officers who were blocking the entrance to Nights Restaurant out of the way, and said loudly, Youre leaving. You have no right to seize my Nights Restaurant, so get out of here! How dare you obstruct the normalw enforcement, put her under control first. Richard snorted coldly and said. Severalw enforcement officers immediately stepped forward and prepared to put Andi under control. At that moment, a voice that seemed out of ce rang out: I think Andi is right. You people are supposed to get out.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Richards face was stunned, he turned his head over when he saw a masculine and domineering young man as tall as a mountain walk over, apanied by a charming bones born sexy and mature mess, in terms of looks and body posture is not inferior to Andis woman. The feww enforcement officers are ready to press Andis shoulder, came Jasons gaze sunk, said word for word: Who dares to touch Andi a cold hair, I break his hand! Andi froze, when Jasons voice sounded, her heart uncontrobly trembled lightly, that this period of time let her can not help but dream of the familiar voice sounded, really let her surprised and happy, but feel unlikely, afraid that I did not hear the wrong hallucination. But when she turned her head sharply to look over, she really saw the familiar face, as always, angr, onlypared to the previous, seems to look darker and thinner, but the facial contours also appear more rigid, the masculine handsomeness is still as usual. Jason? Andi could not help but speak, she really did not expect that at this juncture Jason would appear. Where is the hairy boy, really do not know the sky, if you dare to obstructw enforcement, even you also arrested! Richard was furious, he said in an annoyed voice. Snap! The words just fell, Richards slightly fat face more than five fingerprints, a p unceremoniously pped over, hit his eyes, dizzy, legs nearly unstable fall to the ground. Chapter 1008 Jason’s Strength This p was too loud. It was hard not to be noticed. As for Richard, the whole person was already dumbfounded. When he came back to his senses, he looked unbelievable and annoyed as he stared at Jason, he covered his face and said, You, you dare to hit me? I will continue to fight until I take these people under your hands away. Jason said in an indifferent tone. You, you, youC Richard was furious andughed, he reached out and pointed at Jason and said, Okay, okay, you are reallywless. Someone, take him away! Didnt you see him hit someone? Hitting aw enforcement officer is not a simple matter of obstruction of justice! Thew enforcement officers immediately came up and surrounded Jason one by one. Jason sneered and said, Who are you enforcing thew for? For the people or for your own personal gain? Thepanys main business is to provide a service to the public. Or do you think you can just do whatever you want with this uniform? When Jason and Nora came over, they didnt show up at first, but listened to Andis negotiation with Richard. From there, Jason learned that Richard and the others could be said to havee directly to close Nights Restaurant without any legal formalities, the reason being that a special guest had reported that eating at Nights Restaurant had caused food poisoning. Such an excuse would appear to be veryme. As Andi said, there is no excuse for the crime. Nights Restaurant has one of the best reputations in the Oakshire food scene, with a steady stream of customersing to Nights Restaurant every day and requiring reservations. Nights Restaurant is also extremely strict in the selection and control of ingredients. To say that there is food poisoning from unclean food, this is simply nonsense. This kid has no rules and regtions, just for hitting people, it is unforgivable. What are you doing here? Ill go up and arrest him and take him to the police station! Richard shouted. Thew enforcement officers who were about to detain Andi immediately turned their heads and gathered around Jason, and under Richards order, five or six of them all rushed towards Jason, ready to start punching and kicking. ording to their thinking habits, five or six people to beat an ordinary person, that is more than enough. Besides, it was reasonable for them to take action, Jason pped Richard, they saw it with their own eyes, in this case, it was reasonable for them to tackle Jason. But they did not expect that there are some people in this world that they cannot mess with. Bang! Bang! Bang! Just heard a few punches and kicks, and then the five or sixw enforcement officers who rushed towards Jason all flew backwards and fell to the ground, crying out in agony. Jasons face was cold as he walked towards Richard. Richards face changed in shock, in Jasons own cold and stern aura enveloped, he could not help but shiver a little. You, what do you want? You dont mess around, I am the captain of thew enforcement brigade, I, I- Richard warned as he backed away. Snap! Jason swung his right palm forward and pped Richards face hard.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This time the force is very strong, Richard in Jason this p under the p, directly in response to the ground, half of the face immediately red and swollen, the corners of the mouth are faintly oozing a trace of blood. Jason did not do two, an arrow step rushed up, will be ready to seal the doors of Nights Restaurantw enforcement officers all thrown one by one to the ground. These people encountered Jason is really no way to resist, not even the slightest fight back, in an instant, including Richard, and the staff he brought all swept to the ground. At the end, Jason stared at Richard and said word for word: If you dont hurry up and get out of here, Ill break your legs! The change was really fast, basically in the blink of an eye. Andi did not evene back to her senses, when she came back from that state of shock, Richard and his group had already fallen to the ground in a heap. This C this is really unbelievable to her, only to feel that Jason is the same asst time, once the strike, it is bound to be a thunderbolt, this is really too dominant, the kind of confidence full of strength, no doubt fascinating, you know this moment any man will give a hormonal explosion of the sense of iron-blooded men . These people in uniform say that the ingredients of Nights Restaurant are faulty, and that some people are getting food poisoning from eating at Nights Restaurant. Those present were all those who came to eat, right? I think there are quite a few repeat customers. Ask yourselves, what do you think of Nights Restaurants reputation? Have you ever had any concerns about the ingredients when you have eaten here so many times? Jason looked at the diners who had been kicked out of the restaurant and asked. When he said this, the diners in the room looked at me and me at you, and then one by one they started to express their opinions C Im kind of a Nights Restaurant customer. Im a long-time customer of Nights Restaurant. Ive been eating here since three years ago. Every time my friends from out of towne over, the first ce they think of is Nights Restaurant, and all my friends from out of town who have eaten here say its delicious, whether its the environment, the service or the freshness of the ingredients, its all well received. I also, I came to Nights Restaurant to eat, first of all, because of the service attitude here, that is really good, noment. The second is that Nights Restaurants food is delicious, enough taste, also enough quantity, the price is also appropriate. The ingredients of Nights Restaurant are absolutely fine, all kinds of dishes and meat products are very fresh. Yes, the reputation of Nights Restaurant is obvious to all. I dont believe that the food poisoning is caused by the uncleanliness of the food at Nights Restaurant. I ate at Nights Restaurant three years ago, and I have never heard of such a thing. In a moment, one by one, the diners who stood up and spoke out all expressed their suggestions, and they were all on the side of Nights Restaurant. Thank you, thank you all for your support, I really appreciate it. Seeing this scene, Andi felt very warm, she didnt even know what to say, only her stomach was full of gratitude. Richard gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, Lets go first. He said, he took thosew enforcement officers under his hand first left in the dust. Jason did not think so, he said: Well, I now dare to announce for Andi, Nights Restaurant resume business. All of you who want toe over to eat, then enter inside. Good, that really couldnt be better. I thought I wouldnt be able to eat tonight. Somew enforcement officers are reallywless nowadays, they want to close such a Nights Restaurant with one word. No matter what, we all support Nights Restaurant. One by one, diners have spoken up, they also began to enter the Nights Restaurant in an orderly manner. Chapter 1009 Andi’s touch One by one, the diners walked into Nights Restaurant, and the waiters and chefs of Nights Restaurant also walked in and started to get busy. Andi then walked towards Jason and Nora, the jade face like a March peach blossom blooming with a grateful smile, she said: Jason when did youe back? This time, Im troubled by your help again. Really, I dont even know how to thank you anymore. Noraughed and said, This guy is actingpletely out of the ordinary. I was shocked to see him like that just now. He just came back, so I was going to bring him over to your ce for dinner. Halfway I called you, you have not answered the phone, I thought you were busy with something. Only after I arrived did I realize that something like this had happened. I only found out that something had happened when the staff inside Nights Restaurant called me. I came in a hurry, and that Mike was about to kick all the people out of Nights Restaurant, saying that if they had to carry out a closure inspection. Andi spoke, she was very angry, continued, I do not know what happened. This is nonsense, Nights Restaurants ingredients and workmanship, are strict requirements, there is no way there will be diners eating here will be food poisoning. Its obvious that someone is targeting Nights Restaurant. Nora spoke up and continued, That Liu is just an errand boy. In my opinion, this matter will not end so easily. Jason smiled lightly and said, Food is the order of the day. The biggest thing in the world is not as important as filling up your stomach first. So, lets not worry about whats going on behind us. Lets go in and eat first. Jasons right, too. Lets go in and eat first. Andi said with a smile. Jason walked inside Nights Restaurant apanied by Nora and Andi, the two top mature women. Outside Nights Restaurant, across the street. Captain, are we just going to let it go? That kid, how dare he hit someone, this ispletely in the eyes of thew,wlessness him. Aw enforcement officer looked at Richard, whose face was half red and swollen, and said indignantly. Richards eyes shed with a cold intent, he said: Count? How can we forget? He pped me twice, Im not human if I dont get it back a hundred times! I have already reported this to the director. The chief told us to wait, he will notify the police department ande over personally. Ill see if this kid is still cross then! The captain is right. Its the first time Ive encountered such a situation. I didnt think Oakshire would have such a ruthless guy who dares to hit even us, the officers who enforce thew impartially. What does he think he is? Does he think hes the emperor? Anotherw enforcement officer said. Humph! Even if he is the Emperor, so what? The Sullivan family was growing rapidly because of their connections in Oakshire. The Sullivan family has been growing rapidly because of their connections in Oakshire, but now that the head of Oakshire has changed, the sky has changed. That kid dares to interfere with the affairs of Nights Restaurant, ispletely self-seeking death. Richard said in a cold voice. No matter what, as long as we can teach this guy a lesson tonight and get our face back. Didnt you hear what the captain said? Themissioner himself came and brought the police. Now were in for a treat. When the policee, well see if this kid is tough. When this kid is thrown into the cell, no matter what, we have to make some connections, so that the people in the cell will take special care of him. Richard and the others were whispering and discussing how to save face. Unbeknownst to them, what they did not dream of was that their nightmare had just begun. Nights Restaurant, second floor. Andi still led Nora and Jason to thest private room inside. After ordering the dishes, Andi brought over some wine. Why do I feel like Jason is my lucky star? Every time Nights Restaurant encounters something, he will be present and will appear in time. It was the same with thest incident with the Easterners, and this time too. Andi said with a smile. Nora smiled and said, Andi, then youll have to have two more drinks with himter. This is your second time drinking together, right? As the saying goes, you cant be polite when you drink again this time. Jason lit a cigarette, took a drag and smiled, No, its the third time Ive had a drink with Andi. The second time was at Andis The Nova, when a friend of mine came over, so we went to Andis The Nova to sit together. So this is the third time? Thats why we should have more drinks. Nora smiled. Andis peach blossom face couldnt help but blush. When she mentioned what happened at The Novast time, her mind inevitably went to the scene in the bathroom where she couldnt help but hug Jason. It was only because Jason had some resemnce to the man she couldnt get out of her mind that she was in a trance for a while and made that move. But she also understands in her heart that Jason is Jason, the person she has been thinking about all these years has passed away and left. She also will not take Jason as that he, in addition to a few simrities in appearance, but also a very different personality. To her feeling, Jason seems more masculine and domineering, himself has a very strong confidence and control, as if as long as he is present, there is nothing in the world that can not be solved. In short, it was a feeling of solid peace of mind.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. With Jason in, she will inexplicably feel a sense of total security deep inside. The dishes have been served one after another, Andi opened a bottle of red wine, poured three sses of wine, she smiled and said, Ill start with a toast to you. Good! Jason smiled, and Nora picked up the ss of wine, and drank it all. After the three sses own toast, Andi also toasted Jason and Nora respectively. Nora belongs to the kind of woman who will blush once she touches wine, at this time, her charming and provocative jade face has been tinted with a touch of red, she looked at Andi, said: Andi, your family in Oakshire is also a bit connected. Howe you were raided by the business enforcement team? The other side also took such an unfeeling and hical action. Its really puzzling. Andi sighed lightly and said, A month ago, Oakshires hand changed. With this is the entire Oakshire white pattern changes, many of the original family familiar with some of the connections are all transferred away. This is equivalent to, our family for many years in the Oakshirework of rtionships, almost overnight lost. For the past month, people in my family have also been running for connections. But judging from todays events, the results have been minimal. Nora frowned and said, So what if Oakshires hand is changed, Nights Restaurant has always been operating legally, paying taxes on time, and has never broken anyws. What are they doing here? After Oakshires white pattern changes, Nights Restaurant has offended someone, so they want to suppress it? I dont know. Anyway, there will definitely be a follow-up to this matter. Andi said, his eyebrows can not hide the deep concern. Chapter 1010 Out to the Police One day at a time. The Sullivan family is also somewhat connected in terms of white dining when Oakshires past white dining pattern has not yet changed, plus Nights Restaurant is strictly managed and controlled in terms of service, taste of dishes, freshness of ingredients, etc., constantly improving the reputation of Nights Restaurant, so these years Nights Restaurants development is very rapid. This may have caused some peoples eyes, so when the Oakshire hand changed, Oakshire white pattern of a big change, some people have started to focus on Nights Restaurant, looking for some reason or something to seize and suppress. Of course, it is also possible that Nights Restaurant has offended someone before, and now the other party is waiting for an opportunity to retaliate. Anyway, no matter what the reason is, Nights Restaurant is indeed facing a hurdle now. Jason saw the worry between Andis eyebrows, he smiled lightly, lifting a ss of wine, said: Andi, you do not need to worry. The clearer the clearer, what age, others can still fabricate something out of thin air to close Nights Restaurant to really can not? The boat to the bridge to the natural straight. So Andi do not need to worry. Come on, lets drink. Andi smiled and said, You are also right. I also do not need to hook Yu worry about the sky. Come on, lets drink. Jasonughed and drank it all, saying, Drinking with Andi is a pleasure. Do not move to dry. Nora on the side is not happy, humming: Then drink with me is not happy? Because you say this, I want to drink three sses with you. Jasons face instantly fell, and he said with tears andughter, Nora, thats not it at all. You misunderstood. I dont care if its a misunderstanding. Im going to have three drinks in a row with you anyway. Nora said unrelentingly. Jason said, Why does it feel like you two are joining forces against me? Andi and I are women, you are a man, I do not want to join forces with Andi to join forces with you? Nora said with a straight face. Jason can still say what, can only pick up a ss of wine to drink. Andi eyebrows with a smile, inadvertently out of the flow of a touch of mature charm, the most turbulent heart. Taylor is not very busy recently, the criminal investigation team inside there are not many cases.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It is a rare free period. This day she is ready to leave work, but received a call from the business sector, said Nights Restaurant side of someone beat up the businessw enforcement officers, requesting her side to cooperate with the police, to control the suspects. In theory, this kind of thing is not the turn of the criminal police team to police, ordinary police can bepetent for this task. But since the business sector called directly to exin the matter, also shows the bad impact of the matter and the importance of the degree. Taylor had to call Matt over and ask him to gather some members of the criminal police and go to Nights Restaurant. Taylor also followed the police, as aw enforcement officer, she is more or less sensitive to the beating ofw enforcement officers, but she is also a little surprised, she knows Nights Restaurant has always been a good reputation, how can be subject to business enforcement officers? Of course, this aspect of the matter does not belong to her, she is responsible for just someone hitting the businessw enforcement officers matter. Madam Caine, its not the polices turn to respond to a matter like this, right? Inside the police car, Matt muttered. The business sector has asked us to assist, so lets go. Taylor said. Matt said curiously, Is the business enforcement team fed up or what? Why is Nights Restaurant being investigated? I rememberst year, Nights Restaurant won the citys best Nights Restaurant award or something? Taylor shook his head and said, I dont know exactly why. Anyway, these things belong to the business sector, and we cant get involved. Matt sighed softly and said, Since the change of Oakshires hand, it feels significantly different from before. But I cant tell you exactly what. Dont talk about it, just do your job. Taylor said. Matt nodded and didnt say anything else. The two police cars drove along, and soon arrived at Nights Restaurant. Richard and others who had been waiting on the side saw the police caring and greeted them at the first opportunity. My name is Richard, I am the captain of the business enforcement team. We previously came to seize Nights Restaurant in ordance with the regtions, ready to test the ingredients of Nights Restaurant inventory investigation. But then a guy came along and hurt someone without saying a word C look, half of my face is still swollen. Matt looked at Richard and asked, Wheres the guy who did that? Hes inside Nights Restaurant. I was watching and I saw him walk in and he hasnte out yet. He must be eating inside. Richard opened his mouth, then leapt forward and said, Can we just go in and arrest him now? Isnt your Bureau Chief Gravesing over? Taylor spoke, then said, Lets wait for Bureau Chief Graves to arrive and ask about the situation before we act ording to thew. Okay, okay. Richard nodded his head one after another. A whileter, a ck Audi car drove up, Richard obviously recognized the car, so when he saw the car driving over he immediately greeted. The ck car stopped, the passenger seat first came down a secretarys assistant, went to the back seat of the car to open the door. Then, a middle-aged man in a suit stepped out, looking about fifty years old, only some balding he looked older than his actual age. Bureau Chief Graves. After seeing this person, Richard shouted in a respectful tone. Merlin Graves nodded and said, Are the police officers here? Chief Madam Caine of the criminal police force has already brought his men here. They are waiting for you, Bureau Chief Graves, toe over. Richard said. Merlin towards Taylor, Taylor, Matt, they naturally know him, immediately have shouted Bureau Chief Graves. Madam Caine long, this time is trouble for you. Business sector side was reported, Nights Restaurant there are vitions in the eyes, ingredients in all aspects of the existence of great hidden danger, there have been people eating here urred food poisoning phenomenon. At this point, the Bureau attached great importance to it and had to investigate clearly. However, in the process of investigation, there was a bad incident in which someone openly assaulted aw enforcement officer, so we need your help. Merlin said. Taylor nodded and said, Im just here to assist. bureau chief Graves what you have in mind, well assist from the sidelines is all. Then please surround Nights Restaurant, let the customers inside leave first, and then control everyone inside Nights Restaurant, especially the suspect who attacked people, but also need to be dealt with strictly. Merlin said coldly. Chapter 1011 What comes around always comes around Jason apanied Nora and Andi, two beautiful women have finished drinking two bottles of red wine. Three people two bottles of red wine is not much, but quite let Jason feel speechless is, these two women are obviously very good wine, now they are the same enemy together, even if he boasts of his own wine capacity is good, but also can not be affected by the two big beauties in turn on the ah. Whats more, the two beauties style after drinking is really too tempting, and people with slightly less strong willpower, surrounded by the two beauties style after drinking, may not be able to hold it, thus making some heartless things out. Nora that charming and provocative jade face flushed, in fact, from the first ss of wine, her face is like this, white in red, red in white, at first nce thought she was going to get drunk, but not, how much you drink she can still drink with you. The only change is that the more wine you drink, the more the flirtatious style emanating from her eyebrows bes thicker and thicker, just like an aged wine, appears more and more mellow and fragrant. As for Andi, her drinking capacity is absolutely terrible, which is rted to her usual cheerful and spontaneous personality, on the one hand, she is the boss of Nights Restaurant, from time to time there will be some familiar friends, guests over to dine, she will sometimes go over to drink two sses with others. Over time, naturally, she also developed her very good drinking capacity. The Andi drinking is as warm as fire, she prefers red, her personality is also warm as fire, her cheeks slightly dyed red, but also more than a few tantalizing style, reflecting her face like a March peach blossom, a smile between the knitted brows charming Fang Fei, eye-catching. Jason, Ill drink to you again. To say the least, I really appreciate you. Youve helped me so much along the way, I cant even count it all. Youve also helped find someone to cure my mothers illness, regardless of the past, which is really something Ill remember and appreciate. Nora lifted her ss and said in a serious tone. Jason was speechless and said in a helpless tone, I said Nora, youve said simr things several times. If you want to get me drunk, just say so, why bother? Noras crystal teeth bit her lower lip, she kicked Jason from under the table and said in annoyance, Are you going to drink? Yes, I have to! Jason nodded his head and picked up his ss, with an expression of giving up his life to be with the gentleman. My turn oh, I am also a special thanks to Jason , Andi smiled. Jason almost did not fall head first to the ground, he hurriedly said: Andi, can not be so called? More or less some ambiguity ah ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What ambiguity ah? Andi blinked, and I do not know whether it became more bold after drinking or how, look more naughty. Jason was about to say something when, unawares, a young waiter face hurriedly knocked on the door and entered, saw Andi looked a little panicked and said: Andi, not good. Nights Restaurant outside came a lot of police. They said they were going to close Nights Restaurant. What? The police are here? Andi stood up, face eager and up. Jason frowned as he too stood up and said, Ill go check it out. Lets go together. I knew this wouldnt be the end of it. Nora also stood up and said. Jason walked out of the room with Nora and Andi and headed downstairs. The diners downstairs were a bit flustered, after all, there were police officersing to block the door, which must be very disturbing and unpleasant to eat a meal. Jason came down and said: Everyone calm down a little. The food to eat, also drink the drink. In short, in a word, you just eat and drink here tonight. I wont say that Ill be kicked out halfway through the meal. The diners in the room looked half-hearted about Jasons words, while Jason walked towards the door. Just outside the door, I saw that there were already police officersing over, but the few police officers walking in front of them saw Jason and their faces were stunned, and one of them couldnt help but blurt out, Jason? Jason looked up and saw that the police officer in front of him looked familiar. Jason used to go to the police station often, the police department of the criminal investigation team basically know him. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Jason, what are you doing here? Matt froze for a moment, and he looked a little surprised. Immediately after, Matt immediately associated with what like, his face also looked a little odd up. Richard and others said that someone had shot and injured them, and this person had not run away, and was still eating in the Nights Restaurant with peace of mind. Matt wondered what kind of person in Oakshire was so bold, and when he saw Jason, he had a bad idea C the one who hurt someone was Jason, right? Thats him, thats the guy, hes the one who shot and hurt someone! At this time, an angry voice came, Richard had rushed over, reached out and pointed at Jason and said loudly. Noisy! Jason coldly shouted, an arrow step rushed over, reached out and grabbed Richards right index finger pointing, said in a cold voice: Just you also have the right to point at me? I told you long ago, told you to go away, but still dare to appear. Do you want to die? Saying that, Jason forcefully wrenched in the opposite direction C Click! A piercing and iparable sound came from the finger that Richard had reached out and pointed at Jason and it snapped straight off! Ah The next moment, Richards pig-like miserable howl immediately resounded, drenched in cold sweat, his entire body trembling. What kind of person is so arrogant? Madam Caine, as members of the police force, are you just going to stand by and do nothing? Merlin rushed over, he was furious, shouted. Taylor, Matt and their faces immediately some difficult up, they are very familiar with Jason, Jason also helped the police to resolve the terrorist crisis, also helped to eliminate the Oakshire former underground forces and so on. So to say that they have to Jason out, it is really impossible. But Taylor as a member of the criminal police, she also has a duty in the body, so see this scene, she only said: Jason, you pay attention to. What to say in advance, you so first action will only fall into the hands of others. You are not making it difficult for us? Jason reached out and pushed, and Richard fell to the ground with a thud. Jason looked toward Taylor and Matt, and he said, I didnt expect you toe out to the police. However, you cant be involved in what happened tonight. You guys take the team back. If anything happens, Ill take care of it. I want to see what kind of people are secretly targeting Nights Restaurant after Oakshires so-called change of heart. With that, Jasons cold gaze fixed on Merlin. Chapter 1012 The Man Behind the Curtain Oakshire, Tide Lodge. Tide Lodge rate belongs to the Bradley family of Hyacinth a private lodge, since thest time Michael came to Oakshire by Jason killed directly on the Tide Lodge incident, the Tide Lodge has been in a closed state. But now, the Tide Lodge has opened again, also once again weed its owner C Michael. This is Michaels second visit to Oakshire,pared to thest time, he has be much more calm and introspective this time. He is sitting on the Tide Pavilion of Tide Lodge, light green robe, the right arm cuffs are seemingly empty, the original arm has been Jason to cut off. Now he looks a little dark and cold, look closely, at the temples there are a few strands of white hair. Young mans white head! In fact, a few months ago, when the news came back that his brother Ayan had been killed in the Ghost Doctor Valley match with Jason, he was so grief-stricken that he could not speak, and overnight these strands of white hair appeared at his temples. Tide Pavilion, in addition to Michael, there are also two people sitting, the right one wearing a ck suit, clothing with a dragon emblem, he shaved his head, his face is tough, darkplexion, the eyes of the essence of the aura inside. This is Bobby. Another person is a middle-aged man wearing a ck samurai suit, wide samurai suit can not hide his sturdy body, a Chinese face, eyes like electricity, the body vaguely emits a harsh sword-like aura. This is obviously a samurai from Japan, from his own emanation of that aura, or an extremely frightening strong person. Bobby smiled lightly and said, Mr. Bradley, this is SacredChun Gardner from JapanShinto Ryu. The Japanese warrior named Chun nodded toward Michael and said in a fairly fluent Chinese, Long time admirer.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Among Japanese martial artists, only when they be Giant or above, their ownbat is considered to be at the top of thedder, and only then are they respected and have a ce in the Japanesebatmunity. However, Giant is only the beginning, and above Giant is Sacred, and above Sacred is Saint. However, in the Japanesebat world, there are only a handful of people who can reach the level of Saint. Therefore, anyone whose strength reaches the Sacred level is definitely the top power in the Japabat world in the true sense of the word. Michael looked at Chun and said, Not long ago, Jaden, the son of The Howard Family, a subordinate family of my family in Oakshire, contacted your Shinto Ryu and asked Shinto Ryu warriors toe to Oakshire to deal with Jason. But the effort was lost. This time, Mr. Chun and I are working together again, so its time to renew our rtionship. With a cold gaze, Chun said, If Jason is the Dragon Head of Carovia, I must hunt him down and kill him to the end, as the Prince himself gave me the task. If I dont kill this man, I cant exin to the Prince. Bobbyughed and said, I have found out that when Shinto Ryus warriors came to Oakshire, they ate at Nights Restaurant, and in the process, Jason had his first fight against Shinto Ryu martial artists at Nights Restaurant. . In order to show my respect and wee to Mr. Chun, I have arranged for my staff to start with Nights Restaurant, the young and beautiful owner of Nights Restaurant has a deep rtionship with Jason. Thank you, Mr. Bobby, Chun said. Bobby smiled lightly, he said: No need to be polite. We are sitting here with one purpose, and that is to eliminate Jason! From this point of view, we are natural allies. A cold chill shed in Michaels eyes as he said, Jason has a lot of connections in Oakshire, right? Including some people close to him. I will take all kinds of power oppression, Jason in Oakshire those close people all forced to the point of desperate family broken. Bobby smiled and said, I have to admit, Mr. Bradley secretly use rtions, Harry Price transferred to Oakshire as a hand, this move is really good. Michael face nd, said: Harry is I the Bradley family support up. So as long as he is in office, the power pattern of Oakshire can only be controlled by me. Any Hyacinth with deep roots will have a hugework of power and connections in the mundane world, and its not surprising that the Bradley family is in control of Oakshires White Way with itswork of connections in the mundane world. However, no Hyacinth has ever tried to do this before, for one thing, Hyacinth is not too concerned about the power struggle in the mundane world; for another, Hyacinths every move in the mundane world is monitored by the Forbidden Dragon Guard, so strictly speaking, they cannot rely too much on their own power base to influence the socialndscape. In this respect, the Bradley family is a very important part of themunity. From this point of view, the Bradley family in Oakshire has vited the bottom line and the Forbidden Dragon Guard should intervene. Otherwise, if Hyacinth is allowed to use its power in the mundane world to manipte the power pattern of a province and a city at will, it would be chaos. This is the meaning of the existence of Forbidden Dragon Guard. But for the Bradley family this time out of the ordinary action, Forbidden Dragon Guard did not interfere to stop. This is not, Bobby is still sitting in the Tide Pavilion with Michael to discuss the big n. At this time, Bobbys cell phone rang, a call came in, he answered the phone, his face flushed a change, eyes shining, at the end he said: Okay, I know. I will have arrangements next. After this, Bobby hung up the phone, he looked at Michael and said, Mr. Bradley, Jason is back and went to Nights Restaurant. I heard that Jason also in the Nights Restaurant fight, injured to investigate the Nights Restaurant businessw enforcement officers. The police officers who arrived at the scene were indifferent and did not detain Jason ording to thew. Michaels eyes sunk, he said in a cold voice: Jason is back? What is the rtionship between the police officers in Oakshire and him? The police officers in Oakshire are not even afraid to go and arrest thew enforcement officers who have injured them? Im in control of the Oakshire white streets now, and this Jason still wants to fight me on this? The first thing Im going to do is to call Harry, who is the first in charge of Oakshire, and if he cant do anything about Jasons tant assault on aw enforcement officer, and if he cant get the police to arrest him, then whats the point of him being the first in charge? Bobby opened his mouth after hearing the words, seems to want to say something, but he thought for a moment, but stopped talking. Chapter 1013 The One I Want to Keep City Hall. Harry has not left yet, he has just been transferred over to Oakshire as a hand, at first there are indeed a lot of things need to go busy. He had just taken office and made drastic changes to Oakshires personnel. It can be said that some of the important positions in the leadership team have basically been reced with his staff. At this time, Harrys cell phone rang, he picked up the phone and saw the caller information, his face changed slightly, he hurriedly answered the phone: Hello, is this Mr. Michael? Its me. There is a change in the closure of Nights Restaurant. It is said that the business enforcement officer who went to Nights Restaurant was injured by Jason in public. Even though the police are now present, Jason still hurt people with impunity. You are now the parent officer of Oakshire, if you cant control the power of the police and they dont work for you, then you are too much of a failure, right? What? Mr. Michael, Im going to ask about this personally. This Jason dares to be so arrogant and assaultw enforcement officers in public, which is already a vition ofws and regtions. The relevant judicialws will definitely not spare him! In a word, this time Jason must be severely suppressed. Let him know whos in charge here in Oakshire! Mr. Michael, dont worry, I know what to do! Harry spoke up, his tone was firm. After ending the call, Harry immediately dialed out a phone, and when the other party answered he said: Hello, is this Chief Henderson? Mr. Price, its me. The person who answered was none other than Oakshire Public Safety Director Max. Chief Henderson, I need to tell you that there is a food safety problem at Nights Restaurant. When the business enforcement team went to investigate, they were viciously obstructed, and they also attacked thew enforcement officers, causing an extremely bad impact. Chief Henderson, I would like to ask what is going on here? The police officers inaction, this is the authorization of who? I dont know about this. Im going to ask about it now. I dont know who the assant is? Why is he so daring? Im sure you know Chief Henderson, right? What? The police have helped the police to solve the terrorist crisis, saving hundreds of lives, and he is really credited to Oakshire. Chief Henderson, before is before, now is now. I dont care what previous meritorious service this man has done in the name of justice. He has meritorious conquests tomend. But now he doesnt know whether he has an inted ego or what, and openly strikes and injuresw enforcement officers. Chief Henderson, you are doing police work, so you should know, injuredw enforcement officers, obstructing the justice ofw enforcement, how should go to deal with. After these words, Harry directly hung up the phone. On the other hand, Max put down the phone and could not help but frown, he had remembered that the provincialmissioner Wright had called him and asked him to pay more attention to Jason. But with the identity of Commissioner Wright, but also is not know Jasons specific identity. All in all, the meaning revealed shows that Jasons identity is not simple. Now, Jason because Nights Restaurant things, has attracted the attention of Harry, listen to Harrys words, no matter what merit Jason had previously to Oakshire or, this time Jason shot and injuredw enforcement officers must be dealt with strictly. In addition, Harrys words on the phone have given obvious hints, before is before, now is now. The implication is that the pattern of Oakshire is now different, and now Oakshire is in his hands, and no one is allowed to speak for Jasons sake. Max took a deep breath, he is indeed a bit difficult, to say the least he has an extremely good impression of Jason, he does not believe in his heart that Jason will hurt people for no reason, there should be some reason. Therefore, Max did not act rashly, he decided to give a call to Commissioner Wright of the Provincial Department first, to report this situation, to see what the reaction of Commissioner Wrights side is.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nights Restaurant. Jason stared at Merlin, whose identity he already knew, and said with a smile on his lips, Bureau Chief Graves, right? You said that Nights Restaurant has food safety problems, so let me ask, where is the person who allegedly ate something from Nights Restaurant and got poisoned? When did hee over to eat? I heard that his identity is not simple? And what is his identity? This is a matter for my business enforcement department, not yours. You also have no right to know. You have seriously vited thews and regtions by hurting people in public and assaultingw enforcement officers, you should be prosecuted and sentenced, otherwise where is the justice? Merlin opened his mouth, he looked toward Taylor and Matt, and said, It seems that you two have an extraordinary rtionship with this person. Are you going to cover for him? How dare you do something like this to bend thew for personal gain? Okay, okay, Ill contact your Chief Henderson and ask him for an exnation. I think you are really bending thew by just finding ame excuse to close a Nights Restaurant, right? Jason sneered and said, I heard that Oakshire has changed its structure and a new director has been appointed. As the saying goes, the new official has three fires in his office. Then I can also tell you clearly, Nights Restaurant I keep, because Nights Restaurants owners wife is the person I want to keep! Whoever dares to make a move, will be killed without mercy! Andi, who was standing on the side, could not help but tremble gently after hearing these words, as if her heartstrings had been touched, and an indescribable warmth spread throughout her body, which moved her to the point where she could not hold herself. She has met Jason only three times, including tonight. She really doesnt know why Jason would go out of his way to help her, just for the sake of righteousness? Killing without mercy? Killing people? Merlins gaze rose sternly as he sneered, It seems you are really arrogant as hell. What era is it now, how dare you say such words as kill without amnesty, Madam Caine, did you all hear that? My personal safety is being threatened. Are you still going to do nothing about it? Good, very good! Jasons eyes shed coldly, and he grabbed Merlins cor with one hand, and carried him to the front, lowering his voice and saying, I have been fighting on the battlefield for years, in order to protect thend of Carovia behind me, so that the people of Carovia can live and work in peace and happiness. But what I want to protect is not a dog like you who bends thew for personal gain! I can easily kill you, not to mention you, and that so-called newly-transferred chief is nothing in front of me! Jason, you pay attention to the impactC Taylor saw Jason grabbing Merlins cor, worried that he would fight again, thus making things even bigger, and hurriedly stopped. Just then, Taylors cell phone rang and a call came in. Chapter 1014 – Stern Warning Taylor took out her phone, looked at it and immediately answered the call, Hello, Chief Henderson? Yes, were just over here at Nights Restaurant Jason hes also present Okay, okay, I got it. After putting down the phone, Taylor looked at Jason with a slightlyplicated gaze, she took a deep breath and said to Matt: Matt, have the Interpol team evacuate. There is no need to leave the Interpol team here. You and I will be on the scene. Chief Henderson will be here in a minute. Matt heard the words froze, he did not expect such an oue. The Interpol team to withdraw but also shows an attitude, that is not involved in this matter. Its no wonder Taylors gaze at Jason looked soplicated, thinking she also realized Jasons identity was not simple. Matt went over and evacuated the rest of the Interpol team members from the field and let them all drive away. Merlin saw the situation, he was stunned, the police side actually want to evacuate? It is clear that the attitude is to ignore the matter, even if it is to see Jason shot to wound, at the moment is out to grab his cor, but also is not heeded regardless, directly evacuated away. This is simply unscientific! How dare they? Merlin whole person is dumbfounded. Taylor, Matt, the two of you are serious discipline, you will definitely be punished! Merlin shouted angrily. Taylor came over and she said, Bureau Chief Graves, Im sorry. Tonights incident is not under my police control. I was also instructed by my superiors to evacuate the Interpol members as instructed by them. The higher-ups? You mean your chief Max? Merlin asked subconsciously. Taylor sneered and looked at Merlin with an idiot-like gaze. Merlin is also in the official world for decades in the old oil, usually is a human being, when he calmed down immediately realized that the evacuation of the interpol team such an order, can not be Max can take the initiative to decide. The so-called top is not referring to Max, someone else. Could it be, could it beC Merlin looked at Jason, the gaze in his eyes became shocked and incredible, he seemed to think of something like, his face began to have a trace of fear and worry. Jason stared at Merlin, said: Bureau Chief Graves, I know you are a smart man. There are some people in this world that you cant really afford to mess with. To be honest, you are no different from a mole in my eyes. So, if you are smart, then tell me the whole story. I want to know what happened to the so-called food poisoning in Nights Restaurant. I want you to tell me exactly what happened. After Harry called Max he was waiting for news, waiting for Max to give him a satisfactory answer.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, Harry did not wait for Maxs reply, but for a phone call from the capital. When the phone rang, Harry picked up the phone, the person on the phone revealed his identity, Harrys face was surprised that this was an emergency call directly from the National Security Department. The first is that Jason cannot be arrested by any department or force of the local government because he is not qualified; the second is to stop this incorrect move immediately and negotiate what is going on. The third, if this matter is not handled properly, no one can protect you, including the Bradley family behind you cant. Comrade Harry, you were transferred to Oakshire this time, after some actions more or less out of line, of course, this is not my National The National Security Department is not in charge of this. But I can only remind you, do not be too out of the ordinary, some people are not you can touch. After these words, the other side has directly hung up the phone. Harrys whole face has long been ashen cold sweat dripping, National Security Department is an important department to safeguard the sovereignty and interests of the country, is responsible for the national level matters, worth National Security Department personally called to make a warning, you can imagine Jasons identity It is definitely not simple. And, the National Security Department side obviously knows that his transfer to Oakshire, secretly the Bradley family in a variety of rtions activities, and after he took office, for Oakshire some of the leadership of the arrangement of the post more or less also attracts criticism. The situation at hand is obvious, Jason is not someone he can touch. Harry didnt have the heart to look deep into Jasons background, he only knew that if the matter against Nights Restaurant went on, he would not be able to protect himself. No, I have to go to Nights Restaurant! Harry face a look of fear, he immediately flew out of the city building, called the driver to prepare the car, to immediately go to Nights Restaurant. Harry was thinking about whether to tell Mr. Michael of the Bradley family about this. But on second thought, he decided to settle the matter first, and then report the specific situation to the second son. The Bradley family is a huge machine in front of the state, even Hyacinth is as small as a mole. Chapter 1015 Power Bows Nights Restaurant. Andi and Nora can not intervene in the matter at hand, everything is all taken care of by Jason. This makes Andi heart inevitably flooded with a strange feeling, as if Jason is the owner of Nights Restaurant, Nights Restaurant is in trouble, he stepped forward, behaving more anxious than she, the bosss wife. But it is also this that makes her heart more and more moved. Because she felt that Jason was treating her affairs as his own to handle, to take charge. The same as Jason took over the burden on her shoulders, did not let her a weak woman to show her face to deal with these official ss of people to power, she just need to stand behind him, waiting for him to deal with the matter on it. In fact, women need a man is not this? When there is something difficult when there is danger, he can step forward, blocking the front, will be safe and warm back to the woman, no matter what problems or what dangers need to face, he always stands in front, as long as he does not fall, behind the woman will always get safe shelter. Not to say that the matter came to a head, as a man is shrinking, hiding behind the woman, let the woman go out. Such a man certainly can not give a woman enough security and a sense of security.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But Andi felt that he and Jason are not rtives, that is, met three times, drank three times, he is so relentless to help himself. This makes Andi heart some sorry, the heart of the kind of moving is filled with the whole heart. Merlins eyes are full of uncertainty, he looked at Jason, with his years of experience in the officialdom, vaguely guessed that Jason is bound to be emboldened by such actions. In addition to the subtle attitude of the Interpol side, everything is indicating that he seems to have run into a person who should not be touched. Who are you? Who are you? What is your identity? Merlin could not help but ask with a wink. You do not need to know my identity. Just answer me exactly what I just asked. Jason said. Merlin nuzzled, was about to say something when a ck car sprinted to, followed by a brake, not waiting for the driver to step out of the car to open the door, sitting in the back seat of Harry has opened the door and walked down. Harrys face was hurried, with a look of eagerness, he came towards the front, a nce saw Merlin, who was carried by Jasons cor, he immediately guessed what was going on and hurriedly walked up quickly. Lee, Mr. Price, why are you here too? Merlin saw the face hurried to Harry, he were stunned, could not help but ask. Bureau Chief Graves, whats going on with you? Who asked you to close Nights Restaurant? Harry came over and questioned directly, then said in a stern tone, Nights Restaurant has been the best Nights Restaurant in Oakshire for five consecutive years, and is the citys major tax payer, and has always paid its taxes on time and has never broken thew. Howe your business department is investigating Nights Restaurant? This is ridiculous! Hearing Harrys reprimand, Merlin was stunned and thought to himself, Wasnt it you who gave the order to close Nights Restaurant at that time? Of course, Merlin would not be stupid enough to say such a thing. If he were so foolish, he would not have reached the position of director. In fact, from the moment Harrys face hurried toe, he already knew that something was wrong, if not what happened, then with Harrys identity, and would not rush over? In hearing Harrys reprimand, Merlin also understood one thing C Nights Restaurant on this matter, need a backstabber. There is no doubt that the person who takes the me is definitely himself. If he does not take the me, then he will not want to continue to mix well in Oakshire. Perhaps this ck pot up, Merlin will be subject to some superficial discipline, but wait until this wind past, Harry will certainly also remember his good, when the opportunity will be promoted again. So, Merlin said: The industry andmerce department received a report that Nights Restaurant had food safety problems, so they came directly to investigate. Now, its my side that acted recklessly and hastily, without careful consideration. I made a mistake by acting too hastily. Hearing Merlin say so, Harry secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he looked at Jason, with a smile on his face, and asked, Who is this? JasonMerlins name and reaction also inferred Harrys identity, should be the new transfer over a hand. Jason also saw the harmony between Harry and Merlin, he did not break it down and said straightforwardly, I am Jason. He believed Harry knew him. Harry personally came over at this moment, showing a low brow posture, must have been pressured by the figure above. Regardless of how the matter was stirred up to the top, Harry came over anyway, and the matter could be settled once and for all. When I came to Oakshire, I had heard that there was a hero in Oakshire who helped the police to defeat the terrorists. I think its you, Mr. Miller. I just didnt expect Mr. Miller to be so young. Harry smiled, then said, Mr. Miller and Nights Restaurant are rted to each other, right? This matter is Bureau Chief Graves too anxious impulsive, but also please Mr. Miller amodating, high-handed, do not have to be too much. Since you havee forward, I will still give this face. Jason opened his mouth, he looked at Merlin and said, I can ignore this matter up to this point. Bureau Chief Graves, you said that someone reported that the food at Nights Restaurant was unclean and that eating it caused poisoning, and the identity of the person who reported it was not simple. I just want to ask, Who is this person? What exactly is his identity? Merlins face was stunned, he looked at Jason and then looked at Harry, saw Harrys face without saying a word, he understood in his heart, this matter needs to be exined clearly. Even a handful of people like Harry had to bow down in front of Jason, so what does he count? Therefore, Merlin is said: The informant is a Japanese, I heard it is to Oakshire travel. After eating at Nights Restaurant, there was poisoning, so heined to the business department. Japanese? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, flooded with a few rates of cold awning, and he said, Where is this Japanese now? Merlin hurriedly said: Mr. Miller, this I really do not know. After this Japanese reported, the industry andmerce department did not go looking for him or anything. So where this person is now, we really do not know. Jason could see that Merlin was telling the truth, that Merlin was just a pawn, and he didnt know much. But at this juncture, a Japanese came out of the woodwork, and that alerted Jason. Bureau Chief Graves, the owner of Nights Restaurant, is a friend of mine. I also eat at Nights Restaurant from time to time. I hope that in the future, something like this so-called impulse will not happen again. Jason said. Before Merlin could say anything, Harry said, Mr. Miller, dont worry, this kind of thing will never happen again. In response to this incident, I will also order the business sector to rectify the situation, and some of the people responsible will also be disciplined. In short, we will definitely give Mr. Miller a satisfactory exnation. Jason grunted and let go of Merlins cor. Chapter 1016 Coffin Craster Intelligence After Harry appeared, Andi and Nora also felt extremely surprised and unexpected, because they also guessed Harrys identity, is just transferred to Oakshire as a hand of the powerful people. Even so, such a powerful person in Oakshire in a hand, but also in front of Jason appeared to be respectful, not the slightest dare to make a half. This shows that Jasons ability is so great that it is unimaginable. Andi, as the owner of Nights Restaurant, it would be inappropriate not to take a stand, so she came forward and said: I am the person in charge of Nights Restaurant. The choice of ingredients is strictly controlled. I also wee the authorities to conduct surprise inspections and sample checks on Nights Restaurant at any time. But simr to tonight, I really dont understand the practice of directlying to seize Nights Restaurant. Dont worry, I also talked to Mr. Miller about this issue just now. There will never be anything like that in the future. Harry said. Thats good. Andi nodded her head. Harry looked at Jason and said, Mr. Miller, do you see any more problems with this matter, or any dissatisfaction? Of course, this matter will not end there. Next I will order the business sector to review itself to make an inspection to stop such incidents from happening again. Okay, since you have said so, I believe you can do what you say. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Then if not, lets disperse like this. Well talk about itter. Okay! Harry nodded his head, he did not say anything else, and Merlin and others left. Jason walked towards Taylor and Matt and said with a smile, Im really embarrassed for you guys just now. But the matter will not involve you. Now that the matter is settled, since you are here, follow me into Nights Restaurant for a drink. Speaking of which, I havent seen you guys for a long time. Jason, have you been disappearing all this time? Often you are not in Oakshire, and it is difficult to find you. Honestly, it does make me want to have a drink with you. Matt smiled as he continued, But Im afraid I just cant tonight. Were in a police state. Although the matter is resolved, but this if you immediately drink with you, from the rules are not right ah. Make an appointment and drink you guy can not. Taylor said. Jasonughed and said, Since Taylor gave the word, Im sure its fine. Thats fine. In a few days, Ill find a time to ask you guys for a drink. Jason, you have a long tail, right? How do you call me that? Taylors pugnacious nature manifested itself, and her almond eyes stared at Jason with a gaze of a tiger. Jason had seen the tough side of Captain Ding, so he smiled sarcastically and said, I just missed my mouth, Madam Caine has a big heart, so dont be so mean to me. Humph! Taylor coldly hummed, as a kind of recognition of Jasons attitude shown by these words. But soon, she immediately realized that something was wrong C big-hearted? What does this guy mean? Taylor a pretty face slightly hot, beautiful eyes also flooded with a trace of annoyance, vicious stared at Jason. Jason was oblivious and said with a smile, Matt, since today is not convenient, then another day. Okay, Ill go back to the police station with Madam Caine. Matt said. Taylor and Matt left at this point, and the time spent targeting Nights Restaurant came to an end. Noras charming eyes had a bit of light in them, sheughed and said, Jason, I didnt know you were so capable, even the new head of Oakshire has to bow down in front of you. Then I will have to face you with fear and trembling? Jason said, Nora, its not toote for you to have an awareness of this. Nora could not help but cover her mouth with a smile and said, Awareness? It means that from now on, I cant go west if Im told to go east. If Im told to lie down, I have to lie down, right? Lying down? Jason a sweat, this beautiful minister said the words are really evocative, the key is that such words how she has the courage to say out ah? Its embarrassing to listen to. Andi smiled and said: Jason, thanks for your help this time. You are so righteous to help, I really do not know how to thank good, the heart is also very touched. If it wasnt for your help, Im afraid Nights Restaurant wouldnt have been able to keep. I love eating at Andis. Besides, this is obviously a nted incident. Im not going to stand by and do nothing when Ie across it. Jason said. That said, Id like to thank you. Andi said in a serious tone. Noraughed and said, Lets not stand outside either. We havent even finished the wine inside. Lets go in and continue drinking. Jason thought about it and said, You guys go in first. Ill make a call to a friend ande inter. Okay. Nora nodded and went inside Nights Restaurant with Andi first. Jason took out his cell phone, found out Stes cell phone number, and dialed it. The phone rang several times before it was answered, Hello, Jason? Ste, its me. Jason spoke, then said, I just got back to Oakshire yesterday. are you currently in Oakshire? Yes, Im in Oakshire. Stes voice came over the phone, looking extremely happy, and she said, I havent seen you in ages. Ive been to Bamboo Residence a few times, to see Mr. Miller and Wolf, and every time Ive been there Ive hoped to see that youve returned, but every time Ive been unsessful. I felt bad that I couldnt be with Ste. Jason said.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Well, I dont me you for anything. Ste smiled over the phone and then asked, Is there something youre calling me about? Its true that there is something I want to ask you. During this recent period, has Coffin Craster gathered any unusual information? Jason opened his mouth and continued, Lets say, is there someone from another country infiltrating Oakshire? For example, the samurai from Japan. Jason, you really reminded me of that. The other day Coffin Crasters intelligence team reported to me that there was indeed a group of Japaneseing to Oakshire, the exact number of which was ominous. As for what kind of people, I didnt investigate clearly. The reason is that during this period of time, I was following the movement of Hyacinth, and all the major forces in Hyacinth basically gathered in Oakshire. I know this thing about Hyacinth, it is said that The originators retreat is in Oakshire, thats why these people in Hyacinth were weed. Jason opened his mouth, his eyes shining, then said, Ste, you order down, let Coffin Craster responsible for intelligence people to investigate what the identity of those Japanese who came to Oakshire is, and what activities aftering to Oakshire. I wille to youter to discuss it in detail. Okay. Ill go and arrange it. Ste said. Okay, thatll be all for now. Ill contact youter. Jason said. Chapter 1017 Too heartless Jason returned to the second floor of Nights Restaurant and walked inside the private room. Nora and Andi were chatting, and when they saw him walk in, the two women smiled in unison, which gave Jason an ominous feeling. Jason, you made a phone call but you escaped three sses of wine oh. If you sit down, youll have to drink those three sses of wine before you can do that. Nora said with a smile. Then I wont sit down, will I? Jason asked. Well, youre not a man if you dont sit down! Nora said. Ugh. Jason sighed softly and said, Just now I was talking about awareness. How can you turn around and be so intimidating? I dont care. Im just a weak woman anyway, and I cant resist what you want to do to me. Nora said with an open-minded expression. Jason was sweating and said, Nora, stop it. Ill drink, Ill drink. Ill apany you. Otherwise you drink alone is not too lonely. Andi smiled and lifted the ss of wine in front of her. Andi is righteous. Jasonughed and drank three sses of wine one after another in one breath. This red wine is naturally nothing to drink at the moment, but the after-effects of red wine is very strong, once drunk is also the most unpleasant. Seeing the three people have drunk nearly five bottles of red wine, Jason felt that it was about time, he himself drank of course, but really want to get the two beauties drunk can be a problem. Drinking is also almost done. Dont open the sixth bottle of wine. If you keep drinking, its not good to get drunk. Drinking, its good to have fun. Jason said with a smile. Jason, but Im already drunk, what should I do? Nora looked at Jason with silky eyes, and her eyes did reveal some tantalizing drunkenness. Jason said, Of course you should go back to bed when you are drunk. Youll take me back, huh? Nora blinked. Thats no problem. Jason said. Andiughed and said, Dont listen to her nonsense, you dont know how much she drinks, I dont know? Will never be so easily drunk. Andi, youre so annoying. Nora snapped, picked up her ss, and said, Andi, I want to drink with you. Who told you to tear me down? Come on, Im not afraid of you. Drink as much as you want. Andi looked iparably domineering and said. Nora suddenly some wilted, she and Andi known for many years, called a good sister, know Andis drinking capacity, even if not a thousand sses of intoxication, it is not far away. Andi, you cant be Jason to the ghost of it? The beginning of the agreed to the same enemy? The promised to join forces against Jason? Howe now, it seems like youreing after me to fight for Jason? Nora beamed and said in an unpleasant voice. Andi blushed, her cheeks were burning, she took a quick nce at Jason, and felt her heart thumping uncontrobly, she said, What are you talking about? Its so hard to have a drink with you, huh? Ill drink first. Said, Andi first to drink for toast. Nora also had to pick up the ss of wine and drink, turned her eyes full of sorrow to look at Jason, said: Jason, you see me being bullied by you and Andi, in the heart is not very happy ah? Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, said: Nora, you just stop it. Drink almost and withdraw first. I have something to do next. Andi nodded and said, Jason, you still have something to do, so lets not drink first. Its true that Ive had enough to drink. Andi, do you want to go back or stay at Nights Restaurant? asked Jason. Andi looked at the time and said, Its not veryte. Ill just stay at Nights Restaurant now. After what happened today, when Nights Restaurant closester, I also need to calm the mood of the staff inside Nights Restaurant, so that they wont be scared and worried. Okay, then Nora and I will go first. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Andi, in the future, if there is anything, you do not have to be polite to me, the first time to contact me. Andis heart warmed as she nodded and said, Okay, I know. Jason and Nora got up, said goodbye to Andi and left Nights Restaurant. After walking out of Nights Restaurant, Nora seemed like she was drunk, her steps seemed a bit wobbly, Jason saw this and had to hold her arm. Nora is also not polite, the whole body of the person to lean on Jasons body, seems to think that this is also nothing. The car was in front of Noras car, and Nora was in such a state that she could not drive. Jason took the keys, helped Nora into the passenger seat, and then he drove in the direction of the Silverglory Royal View neighborhood and drove away. Jason intended to send Nora back to rest and then go to Ste. He had been away from Oakshire for too long and could only find Ste to understand some of the recent situation in Oakshire. Nora was probably a little drunk, and her eyes were half open and half closed as she got into the car, leaning back in the seat. About half an hourter, Jason drove into the Silverde neighborhood, parked the car, helped Nora out of the car, entered the elevator and pressed the floor Nora lived on. Jason had been to Noras house and remembered that she lived on that floor. The elevator door opened and Jason helped Nora out and came to Noras door and said, Nora, were at your house. Nora nodded and said, Its really a little dizzy. Ill open the door first.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nora took out the key and opened the door, walked in but saw the house lights were off, Jason couldnt help but ask, Wheres your mom? Not at home? My mom has rarely been home since she got better. Recently she has been out on a trip with a friend. Nora said with a smile. Thats good. Jason smiled and then said, Nora, you should rest early then. Ill go first. The first thing that happened was that a jade hand pulled Jasons arm, and then a soft, warm body leaned up like a hug, and when Jason came back to his senses, he saw Noras fragrant body pressed against his chest. At that moment, Jason was clearly able to feel that his chest was hit by a violent soft impact. You know, Nora that piece of proud as a mountain existence is absolutely proud of the group ah. The actual fact is that youll be able to get a lot more than just a few minutes of your time. Noras mouth was open and the warm breath from her mouth entered Jasons ears. This scene, but really Jasons body hot blood all up and up, this is simply can not control the charming scene ah. Chapter 1018 Stella’s mind Jason was really stunned and didnt dare to move. This woman is drunk and confused or what? How did she give up her arms? This is really let him unexpected. The point is, Nora no matter inside and outside look is a woman can not be a woman of great beauty, and he is also a man in the man, this suddenly intimate contact together, in a word, that is dry wood meets hot fire, want not to burst a little spark can not. Even so, Jason is also trying to restrain, but the chest constantly passing the burst of soft and delicate impact, want to let himpletely restrain their own sanity, but is also extremely difficult. The actual fact is, he coveted Noras existence like a mountain for a long time, but never had a chance to feel it. Now, when he was caught off guard, this opportunity was offered to him. The key is, he does have things to do ah, he still have to go to Ste, he has a feeling, this time Nights Restaurant incident behind the absolutely big ck curtain, never like the surface so simple. So, Jason had to smile bitterly and said: Nora, are you drunk? Youve started to throw yourself at me. Dont you know Im a wolf in human skin? This wolf is only afraid that it is still a castrated wolf, right? Howe hes still like a wooden man when hes already throwing his arms around? Nora blinked her eyes and said with a breath of air. Jason was speechless, but said: Nora, I have something tonight, Nights Restaurant, this matter is not so simple as it seems. So I have to find out about the recent situation in Oakshire. Noras eyes dazzled as she looked at Jason and said, I thought you had be so honest. That is really too unlucky estimate, there will never be such an opportunity again. The opportunity is not all created toe, Nora since so say, then I do not take the opportunity to ask for something back is not too wasteful of this opportunity. Jason reached out and wrapped his arms around Noras slender, soft waist. Ah Nora lightly cried out, the whole body as if it was electrocuted, could not help but tremble lightly, but also appeared more delicate limp in Jasons arms. Nora tilted her head, a pair of charming eyes with a little bit of love flowing, the delicate and sexy red lips in the light of the envelope is a bright color, so people can not help but want a kiss. Jason lowered his head and sealed his lips with a kiss, blocking the two delicate red lips. The night was miserable. Jason drove the car with the windows half-open, letting the night breeze in, bringing a little coolness. When he left, Nora saw that he was not driving, so she gave him the keys to her car and let him drive away. Jason refused to go over, so he had to take Noras car. The first time I saw Nora, I was in the middle of a kiss with her, and it really made his heart flutter. As Nora said, tonight may be a good opportunity point, after tonight maybe such opportunities will be rare. After all, emotion itself is a very subtle thing, often in a moment a node will burst a spark, in this spark collision, will produce a tacit opportunity. But Jason still left, since he had promised Ste, naturally, can not be cool.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As for Noras side, in a word, there will always be a chance in the future. Abysmal Lake Mansion District. Jason drove to the Abysmal Lake Mansion District, and it was already eleven oclock at night. Jason drove up to Stes single-family house, as if he knew Jason wasing, the iron-shan door in front of the house opened, and Jason drove straight in. The front vi door also opened at the same time, a mature figure came out, draped in an apricot-colored robe, but is not wrapped in her ripe body curves, highlighting a rich and fertile beauty of the state, so that people look at a nce to be hot blood. Ste, the enchanting Ste, has a slender face and a fragrant jade. Ste is this kind of woman that you will not forget at first nce, whether it is her maturity or her elegance or her eyebrows inadvertently flowing out of a touch of dainty mediocrity, are invisibly tugging at the heart of your heartstrings, so that you have seen after the mind is full of her figure, lingering. Ste. Jason stepped out of the car, he smiled, the woman in front of him is still as beautiful as ever,pared to the first time we saw the stunning, now she is even more added a few after the grace of the rain woman vor. Of course, Jason is d and proud that the man who nourished Ste was himself. If word got out, there was no telling how many men would be envious and jealous, and Ste was known as Oakshires number one female sophisticate, with an endless stream of suitors. But now, her heart is only for Jason. There you are. Stes delicate jade face is flooded with a smile, the beautiful eyes flowing between the waves of light, gently nce at Jason. Ste, you seem to know Im here. Just arrived at the door and opened it, and you walked out. Still ready to call you. Jason said with a smile. Ive been waiting since you said you wereing. It was sote, no one but you would have driven the car to my front door. So when I saw the headlights, I knew it was you. Ste said with a light smile. Jasons heart was filled with an unspeakable feeling of emotion after hearing this. He seemed to see in a trance that Ste had been silently waiting at the door, her eyes full of hope looking out the door into the darkness of the night, waiting and waiting, just waiting for the person to appear, then she could open the door ande out to greet her first. This kind of waiting cant be expressed in words, but it is better than a thousand words, so people are moved. Jason took a deep breath, he stepped forward and opened his hands to hold Ste quietly in his arms. Stes face was stunned, the eyes seemed to be flooded with ayer of mist, she also gently hugged Jason, feeling the warmth and solidity of this moment, only to feel that for this hug, even if it is silently waiting no matter how long and long, it is also worth it. Its a little cold outside,e inside. Ste said softly. Okay. Jason nodded his head. After walking inside the vi, Ste went to the tea table and poured a cup of tea, smiling and said, This is the sobriety tea I prepared for you. You drank tonight, drink this tea will feel better. Jason was stunned and asked in a surprised voice, Ste, are you a precognitive person? How do you know that I came here after drinking? Ste gave Jason a nk look and said with a smile, Do you think Coffin Craster is for show? After you called me, I knew everything that happened at Nights Restaurant. I know it was you who stepped in and took care of the trouble for Nights Restaurant. Since you were at Nights Restaurant, you must have been drinking. Jasons heart was warm again, and he just felt that having such a considerate and attentive woman was really a blessing he had cultivated in his life. Chapter 1019 Killing Intentions Arise Jason drank a cup of Stes tea, the whole person did feel a lot morefortable. Ste sat down next to him, she stared at the mans extremely hard and charming side face, this man is not only the first man in her life, from anotheryer of identity, this man is also his young master. But, the secret that she was hiding in her heart, she could not tell so far. She obeyed Old Mr. Millers instructions that now was not the time to talk to Jason about his birth. Ste, you know very well that I am a thin-skinned person. I really cant stand such a stare from you. Ill blush. Jason said in a serious manner. Pfft Steughed out loud, she said in a good-natured way: Youre still thin-skinned like this? Then the worlds face is like a page, a poke will break? Jasonughed, reached out and wrapped his arm around Ste and said, Ste, how can we still talk about this day if you say this? Then do you want to talk? Ste asked with a smile at the corner of her mouth. Better to tease first-oh no, lets talk first. Jason smiled, then asked with a straight face, What other information did Coffin Crasters intelligence team find out? About those Japanese that infiltrated Oakshire. When ites to business, Stes face was solemn and said, Before you came, Coffin Craster passed me information that this time Japanese came under the pretext of an investment project, and it was unknown who was leading it. It is said that there are quite a few peopleing. But after these Japanese came to Oakshire, as if they had disappeared, and have not seen again. Can you find out where these Japanese are staying? Lets say a hotel or something like that. Jason asked in a deep voice. Stes face looked odd as she said, Jason, do you remember Tide Lodge? Tide Lodge? Jasons face was stunned, this lodge he had some impression. the Bradley familys Mr. Michael first came to Oakshire, is staying in Tide Lodge. after you are not directly to Tide Lodge? And also with Michael under the hand of the ancient martial arts strong fighter. Ste said. Jason immediately dawned on him, he nodded repeatedly and said, I remember. At first I did kill the Tide Lodge, and killed Michaels ancient martial artists one after another, and cut off one of Michaels arms.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Speaking of this, Jason looked at Ste curiously and asked, What happened to Tide Lodge? This time the ancient martial forces gathered in Oakshire, the Bradley family also came, among them Michael was listed. So, the original closed Tide Lodge opened again, the Bradley family is living in Tide Lodge, Ste said to this pause, then said, strange, Coffin Craster intelligence team reconnaissance information shows that there are Japanese have been at Tide Lodge. And not just once or twice. Jasons eyes cold gaze up, Nights Restaurant incident originated from a Japanese reported that food poisoning, Oakshire recently arge number of Japanese infiltrated in the name of investment, and also in the Bradley family Tide Lodge in and out These events seem to be tied together by a thread. The first time Michael came to Oakshire, he intended to stand up for the Bradley familys vassal family, The Howard Family. Before that, Jaden, the young master of The Howard Family, had traveled thousands of miles from Japan to bring Shinto Ryu samurai to surround Jason. This time, another Japanese infiltrated into Oakshire, and intended to take Nights Restaurant first, and also involved with the Bradley family, which had to make Jason think more. Could it be that this time it is Shinto Ryus samurai who areing to Oakshire? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, a cold aura bloomed, and there was already a murderous spirit pervading. Shinto Ryu? Stes face froze for a moment. Jason nodded and said, In the past, Jaden of Oakshire had invited Shinto Ryu warriors toe to Oakshire with the intention of dealing with me. It just so happened that there were Shinto Ryu samurai causing trouble at Nights Restaurant, so I took a shot at them. I then followed the trail and killed all the Shinto Ryu warriors who had infiltrated Oakshire. Tonight, the Nights Restaurant incident started with a Japanese tip-off, which made me wonder if Shinto Ryus men had infiltrated Oakshire again, and then teamed up with the Bradley family to make a y. After all, the first time Shinto Ryus samurai were humiliated in Oakshire was at Nights Restaurant. Ste pondered for a moment and said, That makes sense. AndC The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he remembered a secret that the Japanese royal princess Tamakawa had revealed to him when she came to Oakshire, saying that the crown prince had tracked him down and knew that he In Oakshire, so he would send Japanese warriors to assassinate him, to avenge his shame. Shinto Ryu, is it not one of the Japabat forces controlled by the Crown Prince? And what? Ste saw Jason momentarily thinking about what was out of his mind, and could not help but ask. Jason came back to his senses and said, I was involved in an operation in Japan to rescue one of my brothers in the army. At that time in Tokyo with a very powerful name for the Prince of the guy openly and secretly fight. That operation killed many of his men. Shinto Ryu is one of the forces run by the Crown Prince. I suspect that the Japanese who came to Oakshire this time are Shinto Ryus samurai. Once their identity is proven, then we can be sure that their purpose ofing to Oakshire is to deal with me. Ste smiled and immediately said, Then Ill have Coffin Crasters men investigate the identity of these Japanese. They want to deal with you, so Ill find out who they are no matter what. Jason shook his head as he smiled and said, No need for that. If its really Shinto Ryus people, then there will definitely be strong peopleing over this time. its not advisable for the people of Coffin Craster toe forward, lest casualties ur when they are discovered. At the same time, I should note forward either, lest I be surprised. I have a friend who came back to Oakshire with me this time, so Ill just ask him to step in secret to check it out. Ste said, Jason, Coffin Crasters existence is for you. As long as it involves your safety and security issues, Coffin Craster up and down will do their best to guard and sacrifice. Jason stroked Stes smooth jade face and said in a soft voice: But, when there is no need to sacrifice, you cant sacrifice at will. Dont worry, I have arrangements for this matter. Ill call my friend first. The friend in Jasons mouth refers to Blood Sword. Jason took out his cell phone and dialed Blood Swords number directly, and soon, Blood Swords side got through. During the phone call, Jason told Blood Sword about his ns and arrangements. Chapter 1020 – The Greatest of Wind Jason asked Blood Sword to help track down the identity of those who infiltrated the Oakshire Japanese, is indeed in the appropriate. With Blood Swords strength and tactics, he can do unnoticeable tracking investigation, when necessary, can also capture these Japanese to extract a confession for questioning. Michael came back to Oakshire, partly for The originators retreat, and partly to find ways to deal with him. The news of his return to Oakshire, I am afraid that Michaels side has already learned. So, the situation now is that he is in the light, and some of his actions will definitely be monitored. Of course, its not hard for him to get rid of these surveince, but he will also be rmed by this. Blood Sword, on the other hand, is in the dark, and Blood Swords actions will make Michaels side defensive. After the phone call with Blood Sword Jason looked at Ste and said, Ste, you now have someone in Coffin Craster go to Shangri-La Hotel to find this friend of mine Blood Sword. Ill give you Blood Swords contact information, give it to the Coffin Craster people. When you call, just say that Satan sent you. In addition, have Coffin Crasters people send over a car for Blood Sword to use. The next thing is for Blood Sword to handle. Ste stood up and said, Im going to contact Coffin Crasters people and tell Coffin Crasters people to do what you told them to do. Ste walked over and brought over her phone, then dialed the number of the relevant Coffin Craster contact. After the call was answered, Ste told Jason what he had instructed, and gave the contact information of Blood Swords side, making detailed arrangements. After the matter was clearly exined, Ste hung up the phone, she looked at Jason and said, Jason, everything is arranged. the people of Coffin Craster will do as you said. Jason nodded, lit a cigarette and took a drag, the corners of his mouth flushed with a smile, and said, The next step is to wait for the to catch the fish. As soon as we find out the identity of these Japanese are Shinto Ryus people, then I will make theme back without a return! Ste smiled and said, Actually, Id like to join you in the battlefield to kill the enemy. Jason shook his head and said, No, you cant do that, just stay behind the scenes. Ste red at Jason and said, Youre looking down on my strength, arent you? To tell you the truth, my strength is not strong in Hyacinth, but it is also very powerful in the mundane world. Thats not what it means. When your man can still rush to the front line to kill, you do not need to throw your head. Besides, in case you get hurt or something in the battlefield, wouldnt I just be heartbroken. Jason said with a smile. It really hurts, huh? Ste asked with a scornful smile as her eyes shed. Its even more real than your pair of high peaks. Jason said with a straight face. Stes face was stunned, and when she thought about it, her delicate jade face could not help but be tinged with an intoxicating blush, and she said with annoyance and shyness, Youre so bad, how can you make such a metaphor? Besides, I, I here is originally real, 100% pure natural That said, its been a long time since Ive experienced that all-natural feeling. Jason said again in a serious manner. The redness on Stes face was creeping up to her ears, and her eyes flushed with a hint of charm as she smiled and said, Do you want a serious look when youre ying a rascal? Its called a serious rogue, its serious. Jason said with a smile. Really defeated to you. Ste was simply speechless. Jason took thest drag of his cigarette and put out the butt, he stood up and walked to Stes front, gazing at the beautiful woman in front of him like a jade, the charm and rich beauty more than ever, his heart moved, reached out and picked up Stes jaw, smiling and asked, Did the beautifuldy miss me? Think about what think ah, do not want it anyway, you have been here, still need to think? Where ah? Here! Ste reached out and pressed her hand against her heart. So its here, then Ill feel it too. Jason was serious and also reached over. Such a crowning tofu to take advantage of, is simply to reach a realm of speechless height. The hand touched, silky soft. Ste sandalwood mouth open, cant help but softly moaned, she said: Jason, lets go upstairs Okay, Ill carry you up. Jason smiled, and regardless of whether Ste agreed or not, he directly held Ste in his arms and walked towards the upper floor. Jason is also considered to be lightly used, and walked all the way to Stes room. The room is reserved for hazy light, not bright and not harsh, just right, just to be able to release their own kind of interest to the full. Ste is draped in a robe, when she lightly undoes her clothes, in the hazy light, little by little reveals the style under the robe, Jason only feel that this is the ultimate style. Let this worldly style let themselves sink into themselves intoxicated let themselves fall deep into it! A sleepless night has its own lingering words, a style only for the gentleman open. Tide Lodge. It waste at night, but Michael had not yet gone to sleep. He is still sitting alone in the Tide Pavilion, Bobby and Chun are no longer there. The darkness of the Tide Pavilion, from time to time there are several hidden and powerful aura in the fluctuation, it is obvious that is the Bradley family of strong people, is watching over Michaels safety. The Bradley family, Mr. Ayan has been killed by Jason through a fair way about the martial challenge, so Ayan can not be any more idents. The Tide Pavilion has amp on the stone table, and the wavering light reflects Michaels gloomy face. Harry had just left the Tide Lodge in secret. Through Harrys expression, Michael already knew what happened tonight. He did not anger or me Harry, knowing that even if it were him, he could only make such a choice. The Bradley family is included in the top ten Hyacinth, the power is indeed huge, but with the country this huge machine than, or small as ants. This time the Bradley family went to great lengths to reassign Harry to Oakshire, which would have been a vition of some rules. That is, the Forbidden Dragon Guard represented by Bobby is currently secretly united with the Bradley family. So did not go to pursue for the difficult. Otherwise if the Forbidden Dragon Guard impartialw enforcement, it is possible to punish the Bradley family. In this regard, the Bradley family has crossed the red line set by the state. Jason, what exactly is your identity? What other identities do you secretly have? Michael couldnt help but clench his left fist, the slightest hint of resignation, annoyance, and indignation shing in his eyes. In this night, Tide Lodge surrounded by mountains, a figure like a ghostly sh, silently stalking towards the front, he is tall, dressed in ck, but the cuff of the right arm is empty. This is exactly Blood Sword, he is already on the move.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 1021 – The Mountain Rains (I) Late night, Phoenix. Phoenix is located at the top of Hill Beaver, which was originally named Dragon Vi, but with the annihtion of Nine Dragons, an underground force in Oakshire, almost overnight, Dragon Vi became Phoenix, a mysterious and huge stronghold in Hyacinth. It became a stronghold of a mysterious and huge force in Hyacinth, the Jubilee Court in Oakshire. Master Wuzhuang, the owner of Phoenix, is a supervisor of the Treasure Pavilion, and is in charge of this stronghold of the Treasure Pavilion in Oakshire. In the inner courtyard of Phoenix, in a small elegant building, there were two people drinking tea. One of them was extremely elegant, already in his forties, but still looked extremely young, with a face like a crown, handsome and handsome, with a transcendent aura. This is precisely Phoenixs owner Riki. A unique dragon emblem on his clothes already represented his identity, and he was Bobby. Master Wuzhuang took a sip of tea, smiled lightly and said, The Nights Restaurant incident hase to an end. This seems to be all in your expectation. What do you think about this? Bobby sneered and said, The Bradley family thinks they can have a hand in Oakshire just by reassigning Harry, which is a sign of ignorance. Jason wasnt in Oakshire before this was nned, and even I couldnt predict when he would return. But Jason came back and stood up for Nights Restaurant, and in that case, Michael still presumed to try to suppress through power, which certainly hit a wall. It seems that Mr. Bobby was expecting this. But why didnt you warn Michael? Master Wuzhuang asked indifferently. Bobbys eyes shining, said: I want topletely control the Bradley family, so that the Bradley family to obey me, it is necessary to let them suffer some setbacks to eat some losses. So, to take Jasons hand to knock the Bradley family a little, for me is just a two-for-one thing. Why do I need to be forewarned? Through this matter, Michael will realize that Jasons identity in the mundane world is extraordinary, he will also realize that in order to deal with Jason, it is inevitable that my help. In the future, the Bradley family will only rely on me more. Master Wuzhuangughed and said, Sec. Mr. Bobbys move is really wonderful. Bobbyughed and said, Master Wuzhuang, youreughing. Im just trying to do a better job ofpleting the big picture weveid out, with the two ancient martial arts schools of Hyacinth already at my disposal and the Bradley family in control. The two Hyacinth forces are enough to take advantage of the Marshall family. When the timees, and then promise enough benefits to the Feist family, the Feist family will also be on our side. The Marshall family is the only one that wille forward, and Provadanski is rted to the Marshall family by marriage. Master Wuzhuang mused. If Provadanskies forward, Heavenly Holy Land will alsoe forward. Bobby sneered. Bobby sneered, then said, Our purpose is not to eradicate the Marshall family, of course, it is best to eradicate. The real purpose is to use this opportunity topletely stir up the situation of the major forces in Hyacinth, so that the storm swept the entire Hyacinth, so that the pattern upside down, reshuffled. Only with this, you and I will have a chance. Our purpose is to control the entire Hyacinth, when you are in the light, I am in the dark. With Forbidden Dragon Guards secret support, who would dare to oppose the throne of the dealership? Master Wuzhuang took a deep breath and slowly said, There have been rumors in Hyacinth that Dragon Bloodline can be themon master of the world. Bobby snorted coldly and said, I dont believe in these esoteric and mysterious fortune tellings. I only believe that things are in the hands of people. Under the pressure of power, pattern and momentum, even if there is really a so-called Dragon Bloodline person who dares to stop it, he will be crushed to pieces. Master Wuzhuang nodded and said, What Mr. Bobby said is very true. To change the pattern of Hyacinth, it will not be possible overnight. It can only be done slowly. Right now, lets discuss this n for The originators retreat. Bobbys eyes shed and said, This opportunity is the first step in the changing pattern of Hyacinth. So far, it has been half sessful. Now, all the major forces in Hyacinth have secretlye to Oakshire. even the Goodwin family, the Parker family, the Miller family, the top three Hyacinth are not spared. Next, we just need to wait for the day when The originators retreat opens. But now, there are some small surprises in this n. Master Wuzhuang said. Bobbys eyes shone brightly and said, Are you referring to Jason or Lewis who came out of nowhere? Master Wuzhuang nodded and said, Lewis had to be taken seriously. A generation of martial arts saints, who can match! It was thought that hisbat skills had fallen, but from the strength he has shown so far, Im afraid its not as rumored that he has fallen. Bobby mused and said, There are not a few people in Hyacinth who want to get rid of Lewis. So, this time The originatornd opened, if Lewis goes to show up, there may be a surprise. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of a Saint Master. If the ambush fails, no one will be able to stop him if he escapes. Master Wuzhuang said. Escape? If he escapes then Jason is dead! Bobby said in a cold voice. Master Wuzhuang drank his breath and said slowly: In fact, in my heart, Lewis is worthy of respect and fear, but not scary. Scary is another person.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Bobbys heart moved, could not help but curiously asked: What person? The man who has a prophecy of life and death, Ron Stenhouse, Master Wuzhuang said slowly. The old man who only makes up mysterious stories? Whats so scary about him? Bobby was a little confused. Master Wuzhuang shook his head and said, In these decades of Hyacinth, there is no big event that has Rons figure behind it in one way or another. If there is an invisible hand behind all these big events, then Ron must be considered one of them. Speaking of this, Master Wuzhuang paused, then said: including in recent years he asserted that Dragon eats snake is in the subtle influence of the entire Hyacinth forces. For example, this time the The originator retreat, if not Ron Dragon eats snake assertion led to Mystery of the Dragon, we will not be able to Hyacinth all the major forces to participate? In other words, you and I against The originator retreat ce in setting up a bureau, outside the bureau, maybe we are Hyacinth, all in Rons bigger bureau. When Bobby heard this, he felt a chill down his spine and said, This Ron is a loner and has never shown up, so who knows if he is dead or alive? No matter how mysterious this Ron is, just dont get in our way. Often the more such a person is the more frightening, just by a few assertions can be able to stir the whole Hyacinth storm, this is only Lewis can not do. Master Wuzhuang opened his mouth, then said, Lewis we can see his people, and then Lewis acted brightly and openly in his life, hebat although high, but never do treacherous and dirty things, have their own principles bottom line. So Lewis is respectable and fearful, but not terrible. Scary is often Ron such a character, do not see the body do not know its trace, but all the time is affecting the entire Hyacinth pattern changes. Chapter 1022 – The Mountain Rains (II) For Hyacinths understanding, Bobby is far less clear than Master Wuzhuang. Bobby also knows that Master Wuzhuang thinks very highly of himself and there are not many people in Hyacinth who can enter his eyes, and the people who are worthy of Master Wuzhuangs words of fear must be really not simple and definitely exist to dominate Hyacinth. The actual person who has been a ghost for so many years is Ron. A person is not scary, its how much you know about him. Master Wuzhuang opened his mouth and continued, Lewis was a sect in the year of the green shirt and sword, one person is a sect. That kind of style cant say the wind flow writing, wind which era of martial artists, let people aspire. But he also has a weakness. The most sexual people often also to the emotions. So, because of a woman, Lewis was rumored to have broken the realm, and subsequently disappeared in Hyacinth for decades. But for Ron, no one understands! Master Wuzhuang said. Bobby nodded and said, It seems that this old guy who has been secretly faking it all along is really worth going on alert. However, for now, Ron cant threaten us. Instead, we can use his assertions to act. So, regardless of whether its a game within a game, who uses who, as long as who canugh at the end that is the winner. The day The originators retreat opens is the time when the Hyacinth pattern is in turmoil. The mountain rain ising to fill the building. Master Wuzhuang sighed and said. As long as we seize this opportunity, you and I will have seeded in our n. Bobby narrowed his eyes and said. The pattern of Hyacinth has not changed for decades, and it is indeed time to change. The only way to produce a master is to change. Master Wuzhuang said. Bobbyughed and said, Then I look forward to the day when Master Wuzhuang will be in charge of Hyacinth. With Master Wuzhuangs status, it would be reasonable to unify Hyacinth. Master Wuzhuang smiled, his eyes shining as if he had other thoughts. To cooperate with Forbidden Dragon Guard is like seeking skin with a tiger. But Master Wuzhuang knew very well in his heart that he could only make such a choice if he wanted to make things happen and settle the blood feud that had been sealed for a long time and that perhaps Hyacinth had already forgotten. A storm is approaching. The wind is a fishy wind, the rain is a bloody rain. The next day early morning. Abysmal Lake Mansion District. Jason slept heavily, he hadnt had a good nights rest since he came back to Oakshire. The first time I saw Ste, I was so happy to see her that I fell asleep. When Jason woke up, Ste was no longer with him, he looked at the time, it was already eleven oclock past noon, it seems that this sleep is indeed long enough. But after waking up, the whole person was extremely refreshed and had a sense of satisfaction after a full nights sleep. Jason got up and looked at the scattered clothes, cant help but think ofst nights night charming, the whole room seems to still have that lingering taste. Jason got dressed and walked down the stairs and smelled the smell of fooding from the kitchen. It seems that Ste is busy in the kitchen after waking up early. Jason went over and really saw that Ste was busy frying, she was wearing the soft silk nightgown fromst night, the nightgown clung to her voluptuous and fertile body, outlining a stunningly attractive curve, forming an extremely exaggerated and attractive S-shaped curve. Let a person take a look at all to salivate a lot. Ste, up so early? Jason smiled, he narrowed his eyes, his gaze slid down from Stes back, and finally settled on the plump, upturned disc, thinking thatst night this side like a brand new millstone existed but brought him indescribable wonderful enjoyment. Ste turned her eyes to Jason and said with a smile, Youre up. I think its almost noon, so when I make the food, lets have it for breakfast and lunch. Good. Looks like were going to have the pleasure of Stes cooking again. Jason smiled, walked into the kitchen and stood behind Ste. The contact with this makes Stes face a blush and hot, she annoyed, said: What are you doing standing here? Why dont you go wash up? Youre distracting me. Youre distracting me, and Ill be stir-fryingter. Its not my fault, its just the fact that opposites attract. I just came over here uncontrobly. Jasonughed and reached out to hug Ste from behind. Whats the point of sugar-coating me so early in the morning? Steughed good-naturedly and said, Well, you go wash up. By the time youre done, the food will be almost ready. Okay! Jason left a kiss on Stes neck before walking out. A whileter, Ste brought the meal to the table, and Jason washed up and came over to sit with Ste to eat. Ste, I have this strange feeling that you are really good to me, as if you can give me anything. Jason smiled, looked at Ste, and asked, Could there be something else going on here? Stes face was stunned, and then she gave Jason a cross look and said, When you love someone, isnt it wholehearted devotion? Jason nodded and said, Thats a good point. No matter what, Ste, you have a very important ce in my heart. I will always watch over you. You have to be careful while Im away, Im just worried that you and Coffin Craster will be targeted while Im gone. Youre overthinking it. Even if youre not in Oakshire, isnt there still Mr. Miller here? Besides Coffin Craster forces are not so easy to let others take hold of. Ste said with a light smile. Jason thought about it, there is Old Mr. Miller in Oakshire, always able to deter some ulterior motives of people. After dinner, Jason got a call from Nora.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jason answered the phone and said, Hey, Nora, are you sober? Sober, my ass, I came to the office early in the morning, okay? Nora spoke over the phone, and then questioned, Why didnt youe to the office? Youre still driving my car. What, you dont want to return it? Is itfortable to drive my car? Jason choked on his words, simply speechless. This charming Nora always makes people think. What do you mean driving her car is veryfortable ah? Its not like I can treat her car as if it were her person? Jason said with a bitter smile: I just woke up not long ago. Ive just eaten. Ill go to the officeter. Ille back to you then. Okay, Ill be waiting for you, Jason. In the phone, Noras charmingughter like a silver bell came. Chapter 1023 Women’s Intuition After the phone call, looking at Ste packing up, Jason walked over and said, Ste, Im going to go first. I borrowed this car from someone else, and now I have to return it. Then you can go ahead. Ill have Coffin Craster keep an eye on the situation in Oakshire in the meantime. Ill let you know if theres any news. Ste said. Good! Jason nodded, and before he left, he couldnt help but give Stes luscious red lips a kiss, and sucked on them greedily for a few seconds before he turned to leave. Jason drove off in the direction of the Herthum Group. Last night, Blood Sword has not yet contacted him, he is not anxious. He trusts Blood Swords ability, and once Blood Sword finds out something, he will always talk to him. Basically, Jason was sure that the Japanese who had infiltrated Oakshire were Shinto Ryus warriors, and if they were the ones sent by the Prince to deal with him in Oakshire, then it was not only Shinto Ryus warriors who hade, but also Tenjin school ninjas and other ninja proficient in assassination. The high hand. I dont know if it was a coincidence that I came back this time or what, but I just happened toe across so many interesting things. Jason couldnt help butugh at himself. The next moment, the gaze in his eyes was cold, the prince dared to extend his hand to Oakshire, really think he can call the shots in Japan, in thend of Carovia can also be able to run roughshod over?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It seems that, when there is time, it is necessary to lead the Satan Group brothers to Japan, so that the Prince can personally experience what it is like to be truly afraid. As he was thinking, Jason drove to the Herthum Groups building. He drove into the underground parking lot and stopped, stepped out of the car and walked towards the elevator, pressing it and going to the third floor first. Jason went to his office first and called Frank over with a phone call. Frank came in a hurry, saw Jason and asked, Minister Miller, what do you want to see me about? Jason said in a deep voice: From now on, strengthen thepanys security patrol. All security personnel, all put into the patrol security. The outside of thepany, the parking lot, all the entrances and exits, etc. are all reinforced. Once you find anything suspicious or suspicious people, report to me immediately. Frank listened to Jasons tone and knew that something might happen, so he quickly said, Okay, I understand. Go ahead. Strengthen the security, and be careful yourself. Jason said. Got it. Frank led the order and went. Jason also did this just in case, he remembered when Tamagawa Kaori told him that the Crown Prince woulde to Oakshire to retaliate against him, he said that the Crown Prince might attack those close to him in Oakshire. At this point, Jason had to be on guard. As long as he was prepared, even if the Prince did send Shinto Ryus samurai to take revenge, they would be invulnerable. After all, Jason now has the help of Stes Coffin Craster forces, so it can be said that some unusual movements within Oakshire can not escape the Coffin Craster forces intelligence detection. After the destruction of Oakshires Nine Dragons and the Tiger Gang, Coffin Craster is already thergest underground force in Oakshire. However, Coffin Crasters actions are not like Nine Dragons and the Tiger Gang, such as upying territory, tant group activities, and so have not vited the bottom line of the police. In fact, the police are also unaware of the existence of Coffin Craster forces. After Jason arranged the security issues he left the office and went into the elevator and pressed the button for the 9th floor. The elevator rose all the way up to the ninth floor and stopped. Jason walked out and passed by the purchasing department as he walked towards Noras office. The men and women in the purchasing department would call out to Minister Miller when they saw him and then go back to their work. In fact, at the beginning, some beautiful staff in the purchasing department always look at Jason a few times, only to think that Jason is not only Jason but also a rare manliness. But with Jason running to their minister Noras office from time to time, to the back of Jason in the passing, basically those beautiful employees are afraid to look more than a few eyes. Who knows what the rtionship between Jason and the minister is ah. Before Jason appeared, but have not seen any man can enter the ministers office, or so repeatedly to the office to find the minister. What if Jasons rtionship with the minister is extraordinary? If they look at Jason more than a few times, what if he misunderstands them in the eyes of the minister? Can they still work well in the purchasing department in the future? Of course, Jason did not know what these beautiful women in the purchasing department thought, he just felt that the enthusiasm of some beautiful employees in the purchasing department seemed to have diminished a lot. Jason, of course, did not care about these things, walked to Noras office, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. Come on in. Noras flirtatious voice came through. Jason unscrewed the office door handle and pushed the door in, seeing Nora busy in front of theputer while answering the phone. He did not bother, poured himself a ss of water and sat on the sofa. About seven or eight minutester, Nora hung up the phone and finished the task at hand. Jason, did you drive my carst night to go on a date with some pretty girl? Nora walked over with a smile on her face and opened her mouth to ask. Jasons face was stunned, thinking to himself that womens intuition is so urate? Nora, you dont have to tease me. It was just somethingst night. How can you say date? Jason said in a hurry. Really? Nora walked to Jasons side and sat down, her beautiful eyes nced at Jason and then said, You said you just got up when I called you, if you werent fighting with some beautiful woman until dawn. How could you get up sote? Cant you even sleep in? Jason opened his mouth and looked at Nora, who was close by, and said in a thoughtful manner, Nora is not angry with me for not understandingst night, is she? Its true that there was something wrongst night. But in my opinion, its not toote to make up for it today. Oh, thats easy for you to say. You were tiredst night, and today you can still? Noraughed recklessly, and as she spoke, those beautiful eyes nced downward from Jasons body. Pfft Jason, who had just taken a sip of water, almost didnt spit it out. Sometimes there is really no way to get this woman, it seems that she does not know her own power without giving her some justice on the spot. It is a man can not withstand such daily flirtation plus molestation ah. I said Nora, you are provoking my bottom line. Ill tell you, if my bottom line is broken, its absolutely beastly. Jason narrowed his eyes and said in a serious manner. Chapter 1024 – Execute on the spot Nora sniffed and snorted, with an expression as if she didnt take Jasons warning seriously, she said, Jason, whats your bottom line then? So that you can target to break your bottom line. Lets see what your so-called bestiality will be like? In fact, it will not how, just can not resist you to the ground. Jasonughed, then flirted with the sound, said, I just dont know how soundproof this office is Of course, if Nora your character does not belong to that kind of screaming, then the sound instion is a little worse does not matter. Even if you cant help but scream who cares, it doesnt matter even if the scream spreads throughout thepany floor. Hahahahaha- After these words, Nora could not help but a burst of bent overughing up. Theugh was a trembling, wanton and open. Jason is a bit speechless, what he said is so ridiculous? He really cant find anything tough at. However, Noras recklessughter can be judged by whether she belongs to the type of screaming. Needless to say, it must belong to the type of screaming soul-crushing that people cant hold. Nora, can you pay attention to your image? This is in the office. Jason reminded. Thepanys main business is to help you find out the soundproofing effect of the office , Nora winked at Jason, and the infinite style of her eyes was extremely seductive, as if to tug at Jasons heartstrings. The first thing you need to do is to try out the soundproofing? Jason was startled, what does this woman mean? What does she want? This daytime actually want to try with their own office sound instion, this boldness is not ordinary ah. But I just like this! Jason subconsciously gulped and asked, What after the test? It depends on whether your bottom line has broken through or not. Nora smiled and slid her five fingers on Jasons chest, saying, Or are you still a castrated wolf today like you werest night?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This is really unbearable! Jason reached out and grabbed Noras delicate waist, and with one more push, the extremely sexy and hot mature body copsed into his arms. AhC Nora eximed, but also did not push Jason away, the corners of her mouth beamed,iningly said, you do not be so brutal domineering, I am still a little psychologically unprepared for it. Who cares if youre not ready when youre bestial! Jason opened his mouth, determined to give this woman some lessons, otherwise if every time youe to thepany will be her molestation, how can people be embarrassed? The biggest charm and allure of a woman like Nora is that once you start to touch her, you simply cant stop. Like now Jason, Noras extremely mature body in his arms, he suddenly felt that he could not just give her a little lesson, is simply uncontroble to the thought of the ground to kill. Finally, you know, this is how you bully a weak woman, huh? Nora said. No, its not what you said, its whats happening now! Jasons mouth raised a wicked smile, his body pressed forward, was smoothly pressed Noras entire body down on that sofa. The damned thing is, when falling down, Jasons face coincidentally happened to be buried deep in the unfathomable snow furrow. At that moment, Jason had a nosebleed feeling. Jason, you, you did it on purpose, right? Noras urgent voice came out. Jason couldnt respond, his face felt like it was drowning in the ocean and he was suffocating, so how could he speak? Jasons blood was running high and he was ready to take further action when, unexpectedly Knock, knock, knock! An untimely knock on the door suddenly sounded. Jason was dumbfounded and had an ominous feeling inside C it couldnt be Nora, could it? Its no wonder that Jason reacted this way. After all, once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope. Such a scene he had experienced, and more than once damn it. AhCJason, you, how can you treat people like this? I really wont be able to stand it if you do this you get up! At that moment, Nora violently with a pleading cry of rm, and loud, as if she did not hear that knock on the door know that someone came. In fact, Jason was already up when he realized it might be Jessie. Anyway, it was inside thepany, and it was really bad to be seen. However, when he got up, suddenly his whole body was pulled down again, a pair of jade arms like lotus roots directly around his waist, and pulled down with force. Needless to say, it must be Nora. Nora, youC Jason was simply speechless. He also wanted to get up when it was all toote. With a ng, the door to the office had been unscrewed and pushed open. Knock, knock, knock! Apanied by a sound of high heels, someone had already walked in. Hearing the sound of high heels moving with a unique vor, Jason didnt need to look to know that it was Jessie without a doubt. Nora, you be careful how this fell down? It must be you who tripped on these high heels. Are you okay? Jason fussed over the opening, which was actually said to the person who walked in. Are you two done yet? If youre not, Ill wait outside. A cold, frosty voice came from Jessies voice. Jason stood up and turned his head to see the two cold gazes from Jessie, he smiled sarcastically and said, Jessie, what are you doing here? Yes, its my fault. Its not a good time toe. Im disturbing you. Jessie said in a calm but cold tone. This Jessie, did you misunderstand something? Just now Nora tripped and fell , Jason said cheekily, and then he remembered something and said, Nora, let me pull you up first. Jason hurriedly pulled Nora, who had fallen on the sofa, to sit up. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre looking for. It is clearly the performance of the attempted love affair. Even Jason looked at it and felt a moment of embarrassment, only to feel that his words just now were as good as nothing here. Nora, youre here. Im sorry that you saw my embarrassment. Nora opened her mouth and said that, but she didnt look embarrassed at all. Ivee to get the papers youve prepared and Ill be on my way. Ms Herthum is in a hurry. Jessies voice was still cold, but she couldnt help but say again, A vixen is a vixen, and no one else can learn the skill of stealing from someone. Chapter 1025 Cultivating Power Evolution (I) Noras heart is not annoyed after hearing this, she turned her eyes to gaze at Jason, her eyes flowing between the endless charm presented, so that people can not help but be attracted into her eyes. Jason, are you married and have a wife? Nora asked. Jason subconsciously shook his head and said, Not yet. Thats right, you dont even have a wife yet, so why is someone saying Im stealing from someone? Its really strange cant someone fantasize himself as your wife? Nora ate andughed, living like a vixen who had seeded in her treacherous n. Nora, youC Jessie can no longer maintain a calm face, she heard the mockery of Noras words, a delicate melon face dyed red more than a wave of irritation. Seeing that these two women are about to get into a fight again, Jason hurriedly stood up and said: Two beautiful women, what to say, it is not worth getting angry because of me. If you guys are like this, Ill think youre fighting over me You shut up! Two voices rang out in almost unison. Jason are frozen, thinking what is this called ah, how every time they are unlucky to be caught between the two of them? The key is that such mistakes are still repeatedly made, they are really too careless. No wonder Nora took the initiative to molest him at the beginning and didnt mind his bestiality, she knew that Jessie woulde to her office to get the materials. She had been set up by Nora. Jason is now really a bit regretful, should have known this,st night at Noras home to put her on the spot, and then a little to find Ste. This woman really must be taught a lesson. The tiger is not a good idea, she is a sick cat. Looking at these two women tit-for-tat, Jason wisely knows that if he stays here will certainly be affected by the fish, the best way is to slip away. As long as they are not in, how they talk to each other or even fight with their own does not matter? Thinking of this, Jason said: Nora, here are your car keys. I put them on the coffee table first. I remembered that the security department still has some things to do, Ill go first Jason put the car keys down and turned around to head out. Jason, you heartless man, you ate and wiped and then just irresponsibly left? Noras voice was full of sorrow. Jason almost fell to the ground, he said with a bitter smile: Nora, what do you mean by eaten and wiped clean? I, I did not eat anything ah you do not wrong good people ah. Nora, you see men are like this, they dont admit it after eating. Do you think its too hurtful for us to go toe to toe over this stinky man? Nora asked with a twinkle in her eye and a smile. Yes, it is indeed too hurtful. Its not worth it for such a stinky man. Jessie said with a nod. This man has also harassed you in private, right? Tell me how he harassed you? I think we need to count his crimes one by one. Nora said in a serious manner. Yes, count his crimes and publish them in the public. Lest there be other women in thepany who fall for it. Jessie said, looking like she was on the same page. Why is this picture a bit wrong? Jason was confused and had a creepy feeling, these two women were fighting against each other one second, howe they were talking andughing and ready to join forces in the blink of an eye? This is really terrible! Jason wiped the bottom of his feet like oil, quickly slipped out. There is a saying that a womans heart is a needle under the sea, it is really terrible. Jason walked out of the office and felt relieved, his heart could not help but think, he went back to his office, light a cigarette to smoke on the pressure. Jason remembered Blood Swordst night has begun to act until now, so far there is still no news back. But he is not anxious, this can only show that those infiltrated Oakshire Japanese cautious enough, the more so, the greater the suspicion, the more proof Jasons guess is correct. Sitting idly with nothing to do, Jason remembered the revised Power Evolution Secret Method through Old Mr. Millers guidance, he had not had time to practice it since he had barely understood it the night before under Old Mr. Millers guidance. Thinking of this, Jason stood up and walked towards the training room on the second floor. The training room was empty and there was no one inside. This is mainly because Jason asked Frank to call all the security personnel to strengthen the alert patrol, otherwise there would normally be security guards in the training room to train on their own. Jason closed the door and walked into the training room. He began to calm his mind and put his spirit in a state of oblivious enlightenment, and then an image of a Titan half-kneeling on the ground began to emerge in his mind, in which a special symbol emerged from each of the Titans nodes. The force is born on the soles of the feet, through the knee symbol nodes, converging on the symbol nodes of both arms, forming the Power of the Four Extremes! Jason mouthed a silent chant. After Old Mr. Millers exnation that night, he still didnt understand much, after all, his understanding and perception ofbat was far from Old Mr. Millers realm. Jason activated the Secret Realm Power of his own Secret Power Realm and directed the Secret Realm Power to the soles of his feet, and in that instant, the soles of his feet were filled with majestic and vast power. There are two special symbols on the bottom of his feet, and the location of these two symbols is exactly the location of the Yongquan point in Carovia Chinese medicine. Jason concentrated the Secret Realm power on the bottom of his feet at the Yongquan point, and then directed this majestic Secret Realm power to the special symbols on the knees of his legs, and then to the two special symbols on his arms. However, after the whole process waspleted, Jason did not notice any change in his Secret Realm Power, and did not have the feeling that it was obviously being refined and strengthened. Jason was not discouraged, his character is incredibly tough, he tried again, over and over again to try to try, to practice this set of Power Evolution Secret Method. After half an hour had passed, Jason was drenched in heat and sweat, and he had tried the Power of the Four Extremes cultivation steps no less than a hundred times, but still without any effect. The so-called Power of the Four Extremes is not a lie, is it? Or only people with Titan Blood can practice it? If thats the case, Old Mr. Miller should be able to see that. I can only say that my own cultivation method is not right. Jason couldnt help but open his mouth and mutter.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He was drenched in heat and sweat, he simply took off his upper body clothes, revealing his muscr butrge and small scars all over his body, he did not rush to practice next, carefully review the whole process, to see that point did not do. Thinking about it, Jasons mind snapped to a halt. In this Power Evolution Secret Method, Titans posture is half-kneeling on the ground with his fists on the ground. Jason was so excited that he at least followed Titans posture that came to his mind. Jason half-kneeling on the ground, hands clenched fists on the ground, waist straight, head up, from the posture, and at the time in the Titan Ruins chamber that mural Titans posture is basically the same. While maintaining this posture, Jason focused his Secret Realm power on the Yongquan point on the bottom of his foot again. Gradually, Jasons face jolted as he sensed some subtle changes. At that moment, the Secret Realm Power gathered on the Yongquan acupoint on the bottom of the foot seemed to be stimted by something, as if it was going to boil up, and there was a tendency to explode out. Chapter 1026 Cultivating Power Evolution (II) Jasons heart was filled with a joyful excitement. This subtle change in his Secret Realm Power had never been seen before, and it seemed that following Titans posture on the mural was the core of the Power Evolution Secret Method. In this posture, he could clearly feel his Secret Realm Power boiling, with a kind of aura that was going to surge and run. Soon, Jason gathered his mind and he directed the Secret Realm Power that had gathered at the Yongquan point toward the node at his knee, and he unexpectedly found that the process became incredibly difficult. His own Secret Realm Power could only be guided over very slowly, little by little, andpared to the majestic Secret Realm Power, the amount that could be guided over was as insignificant as a drop in the ocean. It was too difficult! Previously, he cultivated standing up, and when he was standing up, the Secret Realm Power coalescing on the bottom of his feet could quickly pour into his legs as he moved. However, when he practiced the Power Evolution Secret Method in Titans posture, he found that the Secret Realm Power he was able to channel was too slow, converging little by little, as if it had to go throughyers of filters. Jasons own willpower was extremely strong and his patience was strong enough, so he kept mobilizing his Secret Realm Power to the nodes of his legs and knees, using the method of gathering less to make more. When there was enough Secret Realm Power at his knees, he directed it to the nodes at his arms. As expected, the process was also extremely slow. The feeling was as if his own Secret Realm Power was cut into a thin thread, and then filtered through theyers before the Secret Realm Power, which was cut into thin threads, was guided forward iparably slowly. In this process, Jason was keenly aware that when the Secret Realm Power was guided, the body parts where the Secret Realm Power was guided, such as his legs, torso and arms, the flesh and bones were quenched by the Secret Realm Power. Soon, Jason was already covered in sweat. Keeping this posture is undoubtedly very tiring, dont look at him just half crouching without much action, but in the dark he is constantly storing, pushing, and guiding, so it is extremely costly to their own physical energy and essence. This is just a moment, Jason felt more tired than fighting a local battle. Sweat kept falling down, and the floor under his feet were wet arge. After about ten minutes, he finally managed to channel the first strand of Secret Realm Power to the nodes at both arms. Then this wisp of Secret Realm Power was coalesced in the power nodes of both arms. This is a real sense toplete a Power of the Four Extremes strengthening refinement. At that moment, Jason clearly felt that the Secret Realm Power afterpleting a Power of the Four Extremes refinement was slightly different from the other Secret Realm Power. In Jasons senses, this wisp of Secret Realm Power seems more tough and solid, the feeling is like a piece of iron after repeatedly quenching and beating by high temperature, and finally be steel. Moreover, afterpleting a round of Power of the Four Extremes in the Secret Method, this wisp of Secret Realm Power became more subtle, as if it had beenpressed. However, the power contained within it was much more powerful than the same volume of Secret Realm Power. This is power enhancement!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jasons heart was overjoyed, it seems that Old Mr. Millers guess was correct, the function of this Power Evolution Secret Method is to stimte and strengthen, stimte is to continuously stimte their own potential power; strengthen is to strengthen and purify their own power and the power stimted. At the moment, Jason is going through the strengthening stage. He is happy, but Jason is also worried. The process ofpleting the entire Power of the Four Extremes is too slow,pared to his majestic Secret Realm Power, nearly half an hour has passed and the Secret Realm Power that can be channeled from the soles of the feet to the nodes of the arms is less than one thousandth. The whole process is too slow, but the good thing is that there is a constant stream of subtle wisps of Secret Realm Power continuously guided from the sole joints to the arm joints, and as long as he maintains this posture, this continuous process will not stop. Jason also had to grit his teeth and hold on, hoping tost a little longer. From another point of view, this is also normal, if it was easy to guide the past, this Power Evolution Secret Method would not seem so unbelievable. In order to fully cultivate aplete Power Evolution Secret Method, one must put in hard work that is unimaginable to ordinary people. This kind of sweat and effort is also effective, with thepletion of the entire Power of the Four Extremes quenching and strengthening of the Secret Realm Power more and more, Jason also more and more obvious to feel the quenching and strengthening of the Secret Realm Power is tougher, in the case of the volume ispressed, the power contained in the This is equivalent to strengthening his own Secret Realm Power in disguise. However, this cultivation process is like torture, which is indeed too tiring and extremely exhausting. Jason is notcking in toughness and endurance, and in this process, in addition to the Secret Realm Power is strengthened, the Secret Realm Power guide body flesh and blood also seems to have been tempered and strengthened, although very subtle, but with continuous tempering, this subtle effect will continue to umte superposition, and in the end will certainlyplete a The body strength of the metamorphosis. Chairmans office. Sally called Jessie into the office. After Jessie walked in, Sally picked up a document and said, Did Jasone to thepany? Jessies face was stunned, and then she nodded and said, He dide to thepany. I saw him when I went to get the file from Minister Allen. Thepanys main business is to provide a service to the public. Sally said. Okay. Jessie nodded, and she reached out and took the file Sally handed her. Jessie walked out of the office, somehow thinking about Jason her stunning melon face was unconsciously covered with ayer of cold frost. Jessie took the elevator to the third floor, walked into the security department office, but unexpectedly did not see Jason. Jessies face was surprised, thinking that this guy just came to thepany to sneak around and then left without a word? Jessie suddenly remembered that the security department has a training room on the second floor, usually when Jasones over to thepany will go to the training room to check the security training situation. This damned shameless person is not on the second floor, right? Forget it, lets go take a look. Jessie thought to herself. She pressed the elevator and arrived at the second floor, but the whole second floor was quiet, and no sound was heard. It is reasonable to say that if someone is really training in the training room, there should be a sounding from it. Jessie thought about this and wanted to turn around and leave, but she had already reached the door of the training room, she thought about it, but reached out and gently unscrewed the door of the training room. When the doorway gently pushed open, revealing a gap, she nced inward with astonished eyes, the whole person was almost shocked jump. The training room, there is a naked and sweaty man is half kneeling on the ground, not moving to maintain this strange posture. Chapter 1027 – The feeling of a beautiful secretary Coldly seeing a man topless half kneeling on the ground, maintaining such a strange posture, it is no wonder that Jessie almost could not help but scream out in shock. Jessie stabilized her emotions and she saw clearly who this man was. Is it not the Jason she was looking for? Jessies eyes widened, a hint of confusion in her eyes, she did wonder what Jason was doing by remaining motionless in this position. But Jessie also knows that Jason could not be here for nothing to y it cool or something, probably in the practice of what it is, the sweat on the ground are going to flow into a stream. Jessie wanted to greet Jason, but seeing Jason like this, she thought it was better not to bother. She did not leave immediately, after seeing this scene, only feel as if their legs have been unable to move like, half from curiosity, half from this moment Jason inexplicably has a kind of unspeakable male charm, invariably attracted her, let her stand quietly to see what. Stabilizing her mind, she looked at Jasons naked body, a moment is actually some blush, but look at the look also frankly, but when she looked carefully, clearly is to see that a sweaty muscle distinct body, there is a striking scars. Some of the scars are extremely obvious, likerge earthworms, some are very subtle, whether it is the back or waist side, everywhere you can see that a crisscross of scars. At that moment, Jessies mind seemed to be a huge impact like, the body can not help but a tremble, there is a kind of indescribable feeling rushed to the heart, and vaguely with a slight stabbing pain. She could not imagine what kind of pain Jason had gone through to leave these countless scars on his body, if an ordinary person, how could there be such an indelible scar left on his body? Each scar is afraid to represent a past a story. Each scar is afraid to have experienced a life and death danger. These shocking scars make it difficult for Jessie to connect this man with the cynical, brazen,zy Jason she remembered, the sense of impact is too strong. Snort At this time, a sound simr to a cold breath was heard in the training room, which also made Jessiee back to her senses. Jessie immediately fixed her mind, only to see that Jason, who was like a statue and did not move, finally made a slight movement, he seemed to want to stand up, but the next moment C The next moment C flop! Jason actually failed to stand up, fell directly to the ground, he also simply did not stand up, lying straight on the floor. Jessie opened her mouth, really can not understand Jason this is what body art behavior. Jessie thought about it, she still pushed open the door of the training room, the pair of high heels under her feet made a thumping sound, and walked all the way to Jasons heels. Jason heard the footsteps, and for a moment he did not want to get up. This Power Evolution Secret Method practice is really tired, his legs have been numb because they have remained in one position for a long time, so just now failed to stand up all at once. Jason looked over and first saw two slender and long beautiful legs, walking with extremely rhythmic steps, and then stood in front of him. He took a look upwards and actually found that the exquisite melon face of the beautiful secretary from this angle was really something else. Beauty is like this, different angles to appreciate the own different beauty. Jessie, why are you here? Wait a minute, my legs are a little numb, I couldnt stand up for a while. Jason said. Ms Herthum has a document for you, Ill give it to you and leave, you dont have to stand up. Jessie spoke in a cold tone, then said, Also, Ms Herthum said you shoulde to her office when you are free. Okay, I know that what, Jessie you do not rush to go, wait for me to get up first. Jason opened his mouth, he a stand up to get up, but the legs kind of numbness has notpletely passed, is really a little not to obey. Jasonughed bitterly and said, Jessie, can you give me a hand? Jason stretched out his hand towards the front.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jessie looked at Jasons appearance also does not look like pretend, she had to bend down, reached out and took Jasons hand. Jason used his strength to get up, but his body was very heavy, Jessie felt herself being pulled down by a force of gravity, and could not stand up, she hurriedly grabbed Jasons arm with her other hand, and pulled him hard. Jason finally stood up, he took a few deep breaths, exhaled softly and said, I was training myself, I really didnt know it was you. Jessie didnt say anything, her hands were a wet patch on the palms of her hands, that was the sweat on Jasons arms. Jessie had always had a slight cleanliness problem. If it were normal for her hands to be covered in such sweat she would be frantic. However, somehow, this time her heart is not the slightest feeling of revulsion, this feeling is very mysterious. Jessie, when are you free? I miss Mr. Sargent a little bit. Im not sure if Im going to be able to get a good deal on this. Jason said with a smile. Jessie couldnt help but bring a hint ofughter to her eyes after hearing this, but her face still put on an icy look, she knew the Mr. Sargent Jason was referring to was Josh. Jessie red at Jason and said, How dare I have dinner with you? I dont want to be scolded by Nora behind my back for hooking up with her man. Jasons head was pounding, and he said, Jessie, thats a bit too much. I think you know Noras personality better than I do. She just likes to joke around sometimes. Really? If I hadnt disturbed you today, Im afraid we would have gone deeper, right? Jessie said, and not so much, her cheeks rolled a little. What are you kidding, how is that possible? It was just an ident at that time. Jasons face is not red, but the corner of the eye is secretly ncing outside the training room, a little bit of weakness he fears Nora suddenly appeared, heard this can be a problem. After all, he was the one who took the initiative and pinned Nora down on the couch. Its not like I have anything to do with what your rtionship is Jessie opened her mouth, and after she looked at Jason, she couldnt help but lower her head subconsciously, as if she was a little embarrassed. To say the least, Jason is still topless now. The key is that Jasons body is covered in sweat, and the smell of sweat is spreading from Jasons body at such a close distance. Jessie naturally smelled it and felt that Jasons sweaty body was reflected in the bruised and strong body that had a kind of masculine aura and charm that could not be described. Chapter 1028 I Don’t Care Jessie seemed to feel the rapid sound of her own heartbeat, she simply felt unbelievable, thinking what was wrong with her? How can I have such a strange feeling? The guy in front of you is clearly an oversized jerk, but also extremely shameless, shameless is to say that he is such a man. However, deep inside there is another voice remembered C maybe what you see on a regr basis is just a side of his self-disguise, in his usual seemingly cynical appearance there are many stories hidden underneath, lets say his body is littered with these scars, lets say thest terrorist attack when he was like a god descending from the unbeatable aura The style of Jessies inner tangle at the moment is that she seems to be trying to convince herself, but she doesnt know what she is trying to convince herself for. Jason a big man is really do not know a woman in the moment of bowing the head inside there will be such a wonderful variety of psychological activities, he just wonder how Jessie looks a little embarrassed look. You should know that usually the beautiful secretary that is a constant rejection of the cold expression of a thousand miles away ah. Soon, Jason seemed to find the problem, he realized that he was now naked. It is indeed not polite to talk to a beautiful woman naked. Jason hurriedly picked up his clothes from the ground and put them on, slightly embarrassed, Jessie sorry ah, I forgot to put my clothes on really did not mean to do so. No, its okay. Jessie looked up again, and she handed Jason a document that she was holding in the crook of her arm and said, This is the document Ms Herthum gave you. Ill leave now if theres nothing else. After handing this document to Jason, Jessie turned around and was about to leave in a hurry. So what Jessie, you still havent given a reply about the dinner. Jason hurriedly shouted. Lets talk about it. Jessie responded and walked away without looking back. Jason was dumbfounded andughed, thinking that the beautiful secretary is still so thin-skinned, not just naked for a while, there is no need to be so embarrassed? Jason looked through the document in his hand, the content of the document is about the next step of reform and development of Herthum Group and the second half of the performance expectations. Only the Herthum Groups ministerial level or above can view it. Jason, as the head of the security department, naturally has this qualification. However, Jason felt that this was not too relevant to him, as he was only responsible for Herthum Groups security issues anyway. He really doesnt know anything about thepanys operations. Jason remembered that he had to go to Sallys office, but now he smelled like sweat, so he didnt know if he would smell Sally. Jason went to the bathroom and washed his face before walking towards the elevator. Sally leaned back in her seat, taking a rare moment of rest, she looked very rxed at this time. She is wearing a jewel blue dress today, in fact, during work, she rarely wears a dress over, basically professional clothes. But it doesnt hurt to wear it once in a while. After all, the skirt can bring out the most beautiful aura of a woman. She wanted Jason to see her in a skirt. Knock knock knock. At this time, a knock sounded outside the office. Sallys heartbeat immediately rushed up, as if the knock was not on the door, but directly on her heart. Like a young girl, she walked to the door with cheerful steps, she reached out and opened the door, and saw Jason standing outside the door. Minister Miller is here, pleasee in. Sally smiled sweetly and gave a yful wink. Tsk, tsk, tsk- Jason tsked and walked in and looked Sally up and down in front of him, not hiding the look of amazement in his gaze. What are you doing? Sally snapped in annoyance.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jason said with a smile, I was just in awe, wondering if I had seen a fairy. Standing with such a fairy beauty, it really makes you feel ashamed of yourself. PfftC Sally couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile and asked, Its really pretty, huh? Really! Jason nodded his head seriously. In the past, Sally only wore light make-up, slightly powdered, even if that was already wlessly beautiful. Today she deliberately put on some exquisite makeup, making her own beauty and temperament presents a stunning beauty, indeed is like a fairy like unreachable, can not bear to spheme. A jewel-blue dress looks fresh and uplicated, but also outlines the perfect curve of her floating convex and exquisite, so that people look at a nce to be haunted. So do you like me like this? Sally asked, blinking her eyes. Jason shook his head and said, Thats not quite right, I like you any way you are. You are like a goddess that people can get close to without makeup; you are like the most dazzling pearl that is also a goddess with a little makeup. In fact, its all the same. Sally gritted her teeth and immediately reached out to pinch Jasons arm, questioning, Say, where did you learn these words? Youve practiced on countless women so you can say it like that? Jason: ???? He was all a bit teary-eyed, he really didnt expect Sallys reaction would be like this. I say Beauty Sally, youre overthinking it. Do you see me like that kind of person? Im speaking from the heart, so of course I just blurted it out. Its all true. I can guarantee that this is the first time Ive said something like that to a woman, just now. Jason said without changing his face C originally, what he said was the truth, indeed, the first time to say. Sallys eyes shed with a hint of joy, and only then did she let go of her hand in high spirits. By the way, theres something else I wanted to tell you when I asked you toe over. Its that the Zeus Project has made critical progress. Using Zeus Project as the core, some crude products wereunched. But in the process of research, I realized one thing, that is, as the Zeus Project is further developed, this fusion energy can be fully useful for military use, lets say developing weapons and so on. Sally spoke up, took a deep breath, and then said, Maybe thats why I was chased and hijacked in the first ce, Jason, do you think I was right or wrong to let thepanys R&D staff continue their research? What if the Zeus Project is really used in the military in the future? I would feel uneasy in my heart. Jason, of course, smiled and said, Sally, youre overthinking it. You have to look at things from a dialectical point of view. There is no good or bad thing, it depends on how to use. Lets say a gun, can you say that a gun is good or bad? Guns dont pull the trigger on their own to kill people, its the person holding the gun. Whether it is a gun or any other weapon, it can also serve as a deterrent, protection, and can maintain justice. Of course, they can also be used to kill andmit acts of terror. But I can not deny the existence of arms and weapons, right? The same is true of the Zeus Project. Now you just rx, ording to your original vision to research and development, to make this product thoroughly, to benefit society is a sess, is a clear conscience. Sally nodded her head and said, I know. With your support willpletely dispel my doubts and make me more determined. Saying that, Sally spread a smile as she stretched her arms andughed, So, shouldnt you reward me with a hug? No! Huh? Youre so annoying, how can you reject me like that. Cant you smell that sweaty smell on me? I just trained in the training room and my clothes are soaked with sweat Oh, so thats right But, I dont care. I care ah, you are so beautiful today, the dress is so beautiful, and also smells good, in case it stains your Thetter words Jason abruptly stopped, because Sally has taken the initiative to hug up. Chapter 1029 Blood Sword’s Scouting In the evening, the sun was like blood. It was the end of the day, and Jason waited for Sally to pack up her things and prepare to take her back. Since Shinto Ryu was suspected to have infiltrated Oakshire, Jason had to take precautions, especially for those close to him. Lets say Sally was even the one he had to protect. Okay, Im done packing. Sally smiled sweetly and said. Then lets go. Jason smiled back. Jason and Sally walked out of the office and the two of them stepped into the elevator and descended all the way to the parking lot. Ill drive. I didnt drive here today. Jason said. Sally took out her car keys and handed them to Jason, saying, Looks like I have my own dedicated driver. Actually, its not impossible. Jason opened his mouth, then said in a serious way, But youll have to make two sries. Sally gave Jason a white look and said, You only know how to write a sry? No sry is fine. But you have topensate with other aspects. Jason narrowed his eyes and looked like he had an impish grin on his face. Lets say? Sally asked with a twinkle in her eye. Jason stared at Sallys delicate red lips and said with deep interest, Lets say I think your delicate red lips are very good. You, you go to hell! What a nuisance! Sally couldnt help but reach out and pinch Jason, but she couldnt help butugh. Jason opened the door and got into the car with Sally before driving out of the Herthum Groups underground parking lot.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As the white Maserati drove away, a ck Honda sedan parked on the side aisle of the Herthum Groups parking lot had its windows rolled down, revealing a grim face staring coldly at the Maserati as it drove away, then he took out a cell phone, made a call and said in Japanese: Report, target number one is being escorted by Dragon Head, unable to strike. Retreat immediately and move on to other targets. Over the phone, an icy voice came. Yes! The man inside the car spoke, a trace of regret shed across his face as he started the car and left far away on this. Blood Sword has always been an extremely patient person. Last night he had sneaked into Tide Lodge and spent the whole night observing theyout of the entire Tide Lodge. When he was able to sense the Tide Lodge has extremely powerful and terrifying strong breath fluctuations, with those terrifying breath of strong people are able to cause a threat to his life. So, Blood Sword is very careful, their own breathpletely converge. In Dark World is known as Killing King, regardless of all aspects of his ability is extremely outstanding, including subterfuge, tracking, detection and so on. Last night the night passed, Tide Lodge and there was nothing unusual. But today, near noon, there is a suspicious vehicle into the Tide Lodge, Blood Sword detected to get out of the car is a middle-aged man wearing Japanese samurai uniform, apanied by several ck strong suit agile men. Blood Sword eyes narrowed slightly, he looked out, those ck-d men are Japanese ninja. It seems that these people are the Japanese that Jason asked him to scout out. Blood Sword waited patiently until 3:00 p. m. when a ck car left the Tide Lodge, but he detected that only a few ninjas had left the Tide Lodge, and the middle-aged man in abat suit had not yet left. After thinking about it, Blood Sword tracked down the ninjas. He drove a ck Mercedes Benz provided by the Coffin Craster organization to track them. Blood Swords tracking methods are naturally extremely sophisticated, but even so, he is also extremely cautious and careful. Because these Japanese ninjas are specially trained, both in terms of reconnaissance and counter-reconnaissance are very strong. In the process of tracking, Blood Sword noticed that these Japanese ninjas seemed to be searching for some target, the car had driven to Oakshire First High School, and then to the Oakshire University neighborhood, but eventually also somehow the reason are withdrawn. Blood Sword guessed that these Japanese ninjas might want to target Jasons close people in Oakshire, but there was no suitable opportunity, so they withdrew temporarily to avoid alerting the snake. In the process, Blood Sword is already prepared to intercept and kill. If these Japanese ninjas really do something, he certainly will not sit idly by, as long as the target of the Japanese ninjas action will certainly be rted to Jason, he will definitely directly intercept and kill. The car of the Japanese ninja went around and eventually returned to the Tide Lodge, picking up the middle-aged man in the samurai uniform and leaving the Tide Lodge in the afternoon. The time of departure was about 6:15 p. m. Blood Sword detected that the middle-aged man in the samurai suit had taken a phone call before getting into the car, but he did not know exactly what was said. After the car left the Tide Lodge, Blood Sword was also secretly following, but this time he was more cautious, he could see that the middle-aged man in thebat suit was a strong man, alert, he had to be subtle and cautious, lest the other side be aware of it. The car in which the Japanese ninja was riding drove all the way, and took a detour halfway through to do some reconnaissance to see if anyone was following, before pulling out of the countryside at the back. Blood Sword has been tracking, see this ck car drive to the outskirts of a farmhouse-like mountain resort, far from the view, this Farm House Restaurant is located in the mountains surrounded by forests, can vaguely see a few houses located. Considering the presence of Japanese ninjas, Blood Sword did not continue to go further to scout. Japanese ninja are good at ambush, in the range to this Farm House Restaurant, there will certainly be earth ninja in ambush sentry. Blood Sword also did not need to rm the snake, detection of these Japanese is in the outskirts of this Farm House Restaurant inside thending that is enough. Blood Sword drove away quietly, and after leaving a distance, took out his cell phone and contacted Jason. The Herthum manor. Jason drove up to the Herthum manor door. Youre all here, so go in and sit inside. Sally tilted her face to Jason and said with a smile. Sure, Ive been here before, so Im sure I wont be out of ce. Jason said with a smile. However, just at this time, Blood Swords phone mmed in. Jason saw that it was Blood Sword calling and immediately answered, saying, Hello, Blood Sword. is there a situation? Satan, I have found out some information about these Japanese and where they are staying. There are ninjas among them, and they are not living in hotels, but in the outskirts of the city. What is certain is that they are not businessmen who came to Oakshire for investment. On the phone, Blood Sword said in a deep voice. Chapter 1030 – There’s Action Tonight Jason sniffed and the gaze in his eyes immediately rose morosely cold, he said, Ill send you a location, you drive over, Ill talk to you after the rendezvous first. Good! Blood Sword said over the phone. Jason hung up the phone, he looked at Sally and said in an apologetic tone, Sally, theres a sudden emergency. I wont go in. I dont want to leave again after Ive been in for a few minutes. When I finish some things, I wille back to visit my uncle and aunt. Sally was also understanding, when Jason was answering the phone just now, she already realized that Jason was up to something. Okay, then you go ahead and get busy with things. Youre not driving, so why dont you take my car. There are other vehicles inside the house too. Sally said. No need. Ill go back to Bamboo Residence first. Ill take my car when I have to drive. Jason said. Sally nodded her head in response. Jason reached out and lifted Sallys jaw, looking at the wless jade face in front of him, finally could not resist the temptation of her delicate red lips, and moved over and gently kissed the soft cherry lips. The fragrance thates out between the lips is really intoxicating. Go back and rest early. Jasonughed, and only then was he satisfied to get out of the car. Sally blushed and watched Jasons figure leave before she drove into the Herthum manor. Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason returned to the Bamboo Residence, having made a special trip back in order to paralyze some eyes and ears in preparation for the next step. Blood Sword was sure that Japanese ninjas wereing, and Jason was basically sure that the Japanese who infiltrated Oakshire were sent by the Prince to deal with him. Then some of his moves will only be watched by some ninjas in the shadows. He lived in Oakshire UniversityBamboo Residence would definitely be checked by these Japanese ninjas, which meant that there would be Japanese ninjas in ambush near Oakshire University, watching his every move. He didnt bother to find out these Japanese ninjas one by one, which would rm the snake. So, he came back to Bamboo Residence openly to create a false impression for these Japanese C he had returned to Bamboo Residence. When Jason walked back to the Bamboo Residence, his Paramount Marauder was already parked in the backyard. By now, the car had be the exclusive car of Old Mr. Miller. Jason pushed open the door and walked into the house, and saw that in addition to Old Mr. Miller and Wolf, Riley was also in the backyard. Jason! When he saw Jason walk in, Riley was the first to shout out excitedly. Riley, why are you still here at thiste hour? Jason asked in a surprised voice.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Rileyughed and ran over, saying, Jason, I heard you were back. When I came over this morning, you were not here. In the afternoon after school I came to wait. I want to see you at least once. Im not a beautiful woman, why do you have to wait to see me? Jason said in a good-natured way. In my eyes, the so-called beautiful women can not bepared to Jason you ah? Riley said, Im not sure what youre talking about. Jason is also used to this guys nature, smiled and did not say anything. Old Mr. Miller exhaled a puff of smoke and said, Riley, it wont be long before you can change your name to brother-inw. Jason was stunned, looked at Old Mr. Miller and asked, What does that mean? Riley smiled sarcastically and said, So what some time ago, my sister flew back home after a few days of rest. One day my sister came to school to find me, I brought my sister over to the master to have a look. Master looked at my sister or very satisfied, a burst of praise said what good birth and so on Jason smiled, his forehead straight ck line, cold voice asked: And then? Then, then my sister talked with the master for a while ah. By the way, my sister also cleaned the house or something, cleaned up and left. It seems to be red-faced left , Riley recalled. Jason is really speechless, it is not difficult to imagine, when Megan faced Old Mr. Miller, must be red-faced embarrassment can not. With Old Mr. Millers unpredictable nature, theres no telling what he might say to Megan. I said what are you staring at the old man for? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and said, That Miss Rapinoe is quite fond of you, and the old man looks at her very well. The other day the old man told her that he hoped she would have a child with you sooner or something, she was all happy and smiling Crap! Jason is really drunk, there is a kind of do not know what to say feeling, he can only say with a bitter smile: Old Mr. Miller ah, we can not discuss a matter? In the future, you do not talk to other girls about the birth of a child, a big belly, and so on, okay? I understand that your old man wants to hold a grandchild, dont worry, in the future I must have ten or eight, a brain all to you, let you take care of. The old Mr. Millers eyes lit up after hearing the words, the wrinkled old face showed a look of surprise, his hands of dry tobo sticks mmed a hand te heart, said: This is good, this is good have so many grandchildren can be trained up to form a sect. The old man boasted that a person was a sect when he was straddling Hyacinth. The only one person well lonely point, ten or eight words is about the same, then this sect should take a good name of what is powerful and dominant? Jason is frozen, for a long time can not say anything. He finally realized that talking to this old man about this matter ispletely wrong. Jason said, Old Mr. Miller, I have to go outter. Tonight you pay a little attention, there may be some sneaky people in the Bamboo Residence near the ambush to visit. As long as they dont show themselves, you dont have to disturb them, just let them go. Oh? Some what? Your enemies? Old Mr. Miller asked, narrowing his eyes. Some enemies from Japan. Jason spoke, then said, After tonight, theyll be gone from Oakshire. Right now, its not a good idea to spook them. Can your boy do it alone? Old Mr. Miller asked. Jason gave Old Mr. Miller a nk look and said, When have I ever not been able to? Im working with my friend. Dont worry, theres more than enough to deal with these Japanese. Jason, do you want me to go with you? Riley asked excitedly. Wolf, who was on the side, heard this and showed a look of eagerness on his little face. Jason red at them and said, You two give me honestly in the courtyard to practice boxing. With that, Jason changed his clothes and pinned a Mad Dog Combat de to his body. He did not leave through the front door, but directly sneaked through the backyard and left Bamboo Residence silently. Chapter 1031 Preemptive Strike Jason was already familiar with Oakshire University. After sneaking out of the backyard, Jasons own sensing ability had been fully mobilized and was sensing the situation around him, checking for any anomalies in the darkness around him. As long as there is really any Japan ninja in ambush within his sensing range, he will not be able to escape his keen senses. All the way through, apart from the asional student passing by, there was no scouting for any suspicious characters. Jason did not leave through the main entrance, but went out through the south entrance of Oakshire University. After walking out of the south gate, Jason looked around secretly. He was wearing a duck-top hat with the cor up, and no one could notice his face under the intentional cover. This side of the south gate, there is no presence of Japan ninja ambush breath. At this time Jason is like a hunter standing at the top of the food chain, but any prey in the surrounding area, can not escape his breath lock and chase. Jason walked out towards the front and walked to a street opposite the south gate, and when he searched his eyes he saw a ck Mercedes sedan parked in front of him, with its double shing lights on. Jason walked straight over, reached out and pulled open the passenger side door of this ck Mercedes sedan and sat up. In the passenger seat was Blood Sword, who saw Jason in this outfit and asked, Are there Japanese ninjas in ambush near this school? They know where I live, so they should have sent someone to watch. But right now, they all think Ive gone back to my house in Bamboo Residence, so they definitely wont think Ive sneaked out. Jason said. What should we do next? Blood Sword asked. Jason mused and said, Since the man in the samurai uniform you spoke of on the phone is escorted by Japanese ninjas, its basically certain that Shinto Ryus martial artists and Tenjin school martial artists have infiltrated Oakshire. Since they are here, of course we have to give them some surprises. Kill them directly? The gaze in Blood Swords eyes was cold and flushed with a hint of morbid blood. Preemptive strike is the best way to take the initiative. We cant just wait for them to kill us, right? Jason said with a smile. Good, then lets kill them! Blood Sword said. Jason took out his phone and called Ste. When Ste got through, he said, Ste, tell Coffin Crasters men to be more careful tonight, and be careful on your side. Also, tell Coffin Craster to send some men to the Herthum manor to keep watch. It is now confirmed that the Japanese who infiltrated Oakshire are Shinto Ryus warriors who came to deal with me. I will be targeting them tonight. Im worried that one of them might try to turn on someone close to me, so Im taking some precautions. Jason, are you acting alone? There must be many people on the other side. Ill have Coffin Crasters strongmen go to support you. Ste said in a hurry. No need for now. My friends and I will be enough. Its not easy to kill them silently with more people. Jason said. Then you must be careful! Ste said on the phone. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Jasonughed,forted Ste, and then ended the call. Jason looked at the time, it was only about eight thirty oclock, this time to go to the action is indeed a little early to say. Did you find out how many Japanese warriors there were? Jason asked. Blood Sword shook his head and said, I didnt go in deeper after I realized the presence of ninjas. Anyway, there must be Japanese ninjas in ambush in the area where these Japanesended.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. No matter how many people, just kill them directly. Jason opened his mouth, with killing intent shing in his eyes, and then said, Its still early to act. When it gets deeper into the night, well make a surprise attack. Blood Sword nodded and said, Late at night is good for sneak attacks. It looks like were going to have a killing spree tonight. Come on, lets drive to the area where these Japanese warriors havended and do a reconnaissance of the areas surroundings. Jason said. Blood Sword immediately started the car and drove away. Oakshire, the eastern suburbs. The eastern suburbs of Oakshire are home to a wend park and a sea of flowers, which are very busy on weekends in spring and summer, giving rise to many farmhouses. In the eastern suburbs of a remote location adjacent to the surrounding mountains, there was initially a farmhouse, but due to the remote location business was poor, andter closed down. But just a few days ago, this has closed no ones farmhouse is secretly lived in a group of Japan over the hands. This is the main house, the house in front of arge front yard. At first nce, thatrge front yard appears empty, in the darkness of the night under the shroud appears extraordinarily bleak, but not. In that darkness, the corners of the courtyard, the ground cover, and even a fewrge trees in the courtyard, there is a figure is moving and ambush. They seem to have merged with their surroundings and the darkness of the night, which is not visible to ordinary people. These people are the ninja who are good at assassination, sneaking, tracking and hiding. There was a main house with lights on inside. Inside the house, Chun was sitting in the seated position of a Japanese warrior, and in front of him sat a man dressed in ninja attire, looking somewhat younger than Chun, with a thin face and wisps of brilliant light shing between the opening and closing of his eyes. Taichi-kun, do you think the n I just described will not work? The Shinto Ryu warriors you brought along with the Tenjutsu ninjas on my side cant kill Dragon Head in a surprise attack? the man in ninja attire looked at Chun and asked. Red Assasins, this is in Carovia, it is not appropriate for us to make too much noise. What we need to consider is how to kill Dragon Head in a foolproof way toplete the task given by the Prince. Chun said. The red one, red, represents danger. In the Tenjin school, those who can be given the title of Red Shinobi are the top ninja, and higher up are the Shinobi and Tenjin levels. The man named Red Shinobi said in a cold voice, As long as I can kill Dragon Head, even if I die in a foreign country, I have no regrets. What if you cant kill him, you know how Dragon Head is, he killed several Giant in Tokyo. This time, we have to make sure that there is no ident! Chun said in a deep voice. The operation was led by Chun, and even he had to follow Chuns orders. In the middle of their conversation, there was the sound of a car pulling in outside. Heughed coldly and said, We should have gotten our first target back. I dont know how many targets it is. Chapter 1032 Silent Killing (I) This farmhouse is surrounded by mountains and forests, with a roadway straight in, lush mountains and forests on both sides, but at night it looks dark and silent. At this time, a ck SUV drove into the lodge. When the car arrived, the darkness of the seemingly deserted Farm House Restaurant was suddenly filled with figures, dressed in ck suits, moving silently, precisely the Japanese ninja. After confirming that the information of the car driving over was correct, these figures were once again hidden in the darkness, again silently fading away as if they had never appeared. The SUV drove into the front yard, the door opened, came down two Japanese samurai, followed by a woman being pushed out of the car, her head was covered by a ck bag, could not see her face, only the tall, mature body stood out. She was obviously hijacked, her hands were tied behind her back, and her mouth was taped shut, so she couldnt make the slightest sound. The warriors in the field escorted her to the front of the house. On the road leading to the eastern suburbs, a ck Mercedes sedan was speeding along. Blood Sword was driving, and he knew where the Japanese were. Jason sat in the passenger seat, he opened a corner of the car window slightly, lit a cigarette and smoked. He was sure that the Japanese were sent by the Prince, but there was still one question that bothered him, that is, who had introduced these fake Japanese to Oakshire for the so-called investment visit? It is certain that this secret person must have colluded with the Prince and knew that the purpose of introducing these Japanese to Oakshire was to deal with him. And, this person also has a great ability, otherwise it is impossible to introduce these Japanese samurai Chan Chan darkness Oakshire. In the dark, Jason only felt that there was a force in that darkness that was constantly setting up against him, and this feeling made him feel very unhappy. Its easy to hide from the open gun, but its hard to prevent the dark arrow. After finding out the identity of these Japanese, Jason is not afraid, the prince dares to send people to step on thend of Carovia, then directly kill is. The problem is that the person who set up the trap in the dark is giving Jason a feeling of being stuck in his throat, like a poisonous snake showing its sharp teeth towards him in the darkness, ready to find an opportunity to give him a fatal blow. Almost there! At that moment, the butcher opened his mouth and said. Jason came back to his senses, threw the chimney in his hand out of the car window and said, Good. Butcher looked at Jason and said, Thinking about something? Jason took a deep breath and said slowly, I was just thinking about what kind of person introduced these Japanese samurai into Oakshire. this person is still very capable, otherwise it would not be enough to introduce these Japanese samurai into Oakshire unknowingly. And, this person is still an enemy of yours. The Japanese samurai were brought in to kill with a sword. Blood Sword said. Jason nodded his head and said, Right. Its just that I cant think of any other enemy in Oakshire who is capable of such a thing. Jason indeed could not think, he had wondered if the Bradley family.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But he quickly denied the suspicion. Since thest Tokyo mission, the Carovia Secret Service has been paying extra attention to the movements of Japanese martial artists such as Shinto Ryu, Shinnyu Ryu, and Tenjin school in Japan. In his opinion, the Bradley family does not have the ability to do so. The Bradley family is also a huge force in the mundane world, but when ites to national-level security issues, the State Secret Service cannot let the Bradley family run amok. Lets not think about it. All in all, tonight we will wipe out all these Japanese warriors and kill them all! Jasons tone had a chilling murderous intent. At that moment, Blood Sword slowed down the car, he said: About two kilometers ahead is the location of those Japanese. Jason nodded, he understood Blood Swords meaning, with their experience in Dark World, generally within a kilometer of the enemy garrison will begin to set up sentry scouts. If the car continues to drive a little closer, there is the possibility of being detected by the Japanese warriors. Then get out of the car. Jason said. Blood Sword drove the car to the side of a fork in the road and stopped. The two men stepped out of the car, Blood Sword holding his Blood Sword in one hand, his face had be extremely cold and murderous. Whoosh! Whoosh! Soon, the two men stalked forward from the roadside mountains and forests at a rapid pace. Their speed is very fast and their physical energy is sufficient, so the distance within two kilometers is nothing in their view. After sneaking forward for about a kilometer or so, the two began to slow down, and by the time they reached this point, it meant that at any moment they would encounter the Japanese ninjas in the shadows. Jason made a left and right gesture towards Blood Sword, meaning that the two would move separately from the left and right. Jason then made a cut-throat gesture, meaning that in the course of action, encountering the Japanese ninja in ambush, directly killed. Blood Sword nodded, holding Blood Sword in his left hand, his body moved and dived towards the left side. Jason also towards the right side of the rapid infiltration, he all the way silent, the eyes of the gaze has been cold and up, the depths of the eyes flooded with a trace of cold killing machine. Now he is like the cold-blooded and ruthless Satan, specializing in killing. When facing enemies, he will never be merciful, especially these Japan martial artists. Jasons sneaking is a master level, using the surrounding forest as a cover, so that his figure is never revealed, the whole process is silent. In this night-covered mountain forest, it is impossible to catch his figure. When he continued to sneak forward a few hundred, he stopped dead in his tracks because he had found his prey. Japanese ninjas tend to have a pattern of changing their breath when they are in ambush, that is, they will hold a breath until that breath is gradually digested, and then make the next change of breath. At this time, there will be a brief breath fluctuation. By coincidence, Jason caught a subtle breath fluctuation, it is obvious that there is an ambush ninja is changing breath. The direction is in front of Jasons right position. Jason held his breath, judging the general direction of those ninja ambush after he slightly around, from the side of the silent sneak approaching the past. As you get closer and closer, Jason locked on to the scent more and more obvious and clear. The other side is still unaware, still in ambush in ce and not moving. Under the cover of some trees on the side, Jason stopped slightly, from the rity of the breath he sensed to judge, the other side of the ambush point from him about ten meters or so. Under this distance, he could already make a surprise attack to kill. Snort! Jason took a deep breath, while his body slowly leaned backwards, and his legs were slightly bent backwards, like a full drawn bow. Whoosh! When Jasons backward body swung back again, his entire body had already moved, with both feet storing power, a sh dash forward. The speed of the wind and lightning, like a sharp arrow shot out! Chapter 1033 Silent Killing (II) Fast! The speed was too fast, like a sharp arrow, and in an instant it had reached its destination C the location of the Japanese earth ninja ambush.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. There were four ninjas in ambush in this direction, slightly scattered among themselves, lying on the ground in a unique way, closely and vigntly watching the situation and movements around them. They are all highly alert and are all top-notch ninjas who have undergone rigorous training, otherwise they would not have been selected to be a ninja in the Tenjin school. So when the sound of the strong wind whistled, they were already alerted and had a sense of foreboding in their hearts. That premonition was apanied by a sense of fear of death that could not be suppressed from deep inside. Although they were alerted, but their own reaction could not keep up with their reaction speed. Because at that moment, suddenly, they felt that the space around them became iparably heavy, the feeling is as if invisible South Forest crushed down on their heads, they had a kind of control for the suffocation of the feeling of terror. That is the gravity field suppression! Jason people are still unknown but already preempted. The gravitational field came out, suppressing these Japan ninja reaction speed slowed down a hair! Between life and death struggles, this hint ofgged reaction speed is enough to cause fatal consequences! Snort! The shiny de pierced the void and stabbed a ninja in the throat with lightning speed. The sharp tip of the Mad Dog Combat de pierced through the ninjas throat, and when it was pulled out again, a shower of blood flew. The drawn Mad Dog Combat de cut a semi-circr arc in mid-air, passing right through the throat of another Japanese ninja. With a snort, the sharp de left a fatal bloodstain on the throat of the Japanese ninja. Hoo! Jasons left fist struck, his Secret Realm Power coalesced, and he exploded into a fist of fury, the power of the storm bursting out with his fist, and in a sh of lightning, he sted the third Japanese ninja in the face. Blood sttered, the Japanese ninjas face was a bloody mess, and the pration of the bludgeoning force that swept out had killed him in the first ce. Almost immediately after Jasons punch, Jasons right leg also swept out, and thest Japanese ninja hadnt had time to make a move, and had been swept out by Jasons leg and crashed into a tree behind him. Snort! Jasons right hand shook, a cold aura shot out, the hand of the Mad Dog Combat de has turned into a cold aura straight to this ninjas throat. The saber pierced through and pierced down the ninjas throat into the trunk of the tree behind, leaving the ninjas head hanging from it. Jason walked over, pulled out the saber and wiped it on the ninjas clothes a few times, wiping the blood from the de. Then, he moved his body and continued to stalk towards the front. Blood Sword encountered a simr battle on his side. He sensed several Japanese ninjas scattered in ambush, his body was like a ghost, sneaking up, Blood Sword in his hand, Blood Color across the air, those Japanese ninjas were not even able to grunt before they were killed one by one. This is just an appetizer for tonights attack. After finishing these ambush Japanese ninjas, Blood Sword also continued to move forward, pushing all the way up, in front of the rendezvous with Jason. Under the night, silent killings were taking ce. In the approach to the mountain forest surrounded by farmhouse, Blood Sword and Jason again encountered the Japanese ninja in ambush, but in Blood Sword and Jasons action to kill, these Japanese ninja basically failed to give any warning. Silently in the silent was killed. It is not that these Japanese ninjas are not capable, on the contrary, to be sent to Carovia to participate in the operation, their strength is definitely very outstanding existence. However, when ites to Blood Sword and Jason, their strength is still far from enough. Blood Sword is naturally needless to say, four years ago he was already Lord Peak, to discuss the ability to sneakbat, his experience is not worse than Jason. As for Jason, in the mountains and forests he is a king in itself. After killing the ninjas ambushed on the perimeter of Farm House Restaurant, Blood Sword rejoined Jason and looked at the Farm House Restaurant with lights swaying in front of him, Jasons eyes sunken and his murderous intent was intact, he said: From theyout, the front yard of the Farm House Restaurant The Japanese warriors and some ninjas will definitely be ambushed. The few rooms behind the front yard will have the leaders of these Japanese samurai inside. So, are we just going to kill them? Blood Sword asked. Jason nodded and said, After we start moving, leave the men in the front yard to you. I will directly kill inside those houses. Good! Blood Sword had no objection. No matter what, still make sure to be careful. These Tenjin school ninjas have a lot of tricks and all kinds of assassination techniques. Jason added. Blood Swords face showed a confident smile, he did not say anything. Then lets start killing in! Jason opened his mouth, a killing intent shed in his eyes, and he and Blood Sword both began to sprint forward. The two of them fully developed their own speed, so their figures were very fast, like the wind and lightning, and in the blink of an eye they had rushed to the Farm House Restaurant. They did not enter directly from the front door, the farmhouse is surrounded by mountains and forests, and there is no fence around it, so they went in directly from the side. It was not until their figures burst into the front yard that the Japanese samurai and ninja who were ambushed in the front yard at various corners came back to their senses. They are full of surprise and astonishment, the outside of the Nongjia clearly has two sentry ambush stronghold, how the enemy directly into the kill but did not receive any warning? However, this problem has not allowed them to think deeply. Because Blood Swords hand Blood Sword has been raised, a blood-colored sword awning across the sky, towards his locked in those ambush of the Japanese warriors and ninja attacked and killed the past. The de was too fast, with a bright blood color, a rich and iparable blood smell emitted, as if wrapped in a mountain of blood killing aura swept the whole front yard. Snort! Snort! Blood Color passed, there has been scarlet blood sshed in the air, making the courtyard also began to fill with ayer of pungent blood smell. On the other side, a figure like a savage dragon rose up like a wind swept the clouds like a fierce and unbeatable momentum towards a house with lights on in front of it. It was Jason. Chapter 1034 Dragon Head is coming Inside the house. Chun is looking at a tabletputer, the screen of which presents a picture of Sally. Underneath the photo, there was a note C target number one. Chun reached out and another picture appeared on the screen, it was Kay, and the note was target number two. Obviously, Chuns side had initially listed Sally and Kay as the first and second targets for hijacking, but due to various idents, the n could not be implemented. Sallys side is Jason has been in Herthum Group guard, after work is also Jason escort to home. Kay side is coincidentally this period of her business trip, not in Oakshire, Chun they are also unable to do anything. Since there is target number one and two, there must be number three or even four. Just as Chun was about to go on, he was alerted by two powerful and terrifying auras that erupted from outside the house. At that moment, Chuns eyes zed up with murderous intent, and he roared out, Enemy attack! Chun stood up and reached for the katana at his side. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Inside the house, one figure after another shed out, all of them were Japanese samurai with samurai swords, they moved quickly, athletically, and methodically, obviously having gone through extremely rigorous training, and each of them was capable of handling sudden changes. As these Japanese samurai shed out, all of a sudden C Bang! The wooden doorway of the room was broken apart and a figure like a wild dragon stirred up a wind-like momentum and rushed into the Japanese samurai who were caught off guard. With it, there is also to that a snowy but deadly sword mane. The sword is like a pie, as if from the sky, stunning the eyes. The knife manughter like mercury, the light bright full hall, killing machine vertical thousand miles. One, two, three Japanese warriors fell to the ground one after another, a blood shot up, and then from the mid-air down like a rain of blood. In such a strong iron-blooded kill under, a blood road presented out. Jasons front has no one, all fallen, the end of the blood road is already drawn Chun. Baka! Chun roared, the katana in his hand had turned into a substantial and terrifying sword mane in the air and shed down. The de was so strong that it contained an iparable killing aura, which prated the entire de, splitting the void and killing Jason in a sh of lightning. The Japanese martial artistsbat rank, Giant is simr to Dark Worlds dominant power, Sacred is simr to the king level power. But Chun has just been promoted to Sacred for a short time, and his strength is equivalent to Lord Primary. Any king-level powerhouse is an existence that cannot be ignored, and Chuns sh was imbued with his lifelong learning in Shinto Ryu, so the sh came with great power, and with the severity of the sh, it looked like it was going to split Jason in half. Jason shouted out, his Secret Realm Power stirred out, turning into a majestic Abyssal Heavy Strike power, using the Abyssal Heavy Strike power into the Mad Dog Combat de in his hand, then holding the de upwards, swinging it upwards, and blocking Chuns sh. ng! A very ear-piercing sound of gold and iron sh resounded, Jason took Chuns de, a powerful force from the de impacted, but also by his own Abyssal Combat Force all blocked. After the battle, Jason clearly felt that his own Abyssal Striking Power was more condensed and mellow than ever before, mainly due to his training in the Herthum Group in the Power Nearly Secret Method. Although this enhancement appears to be subtle, but to reach Jasons degree of strength, any hint of strength improvement is vital. This shows what an unbelievable existence Titan peoples Power Near Secret Method is. Snicker! Almost instantly, several Japan ninjas shed out of the room with their hands raised, a burst of ear-splitting sound, a sharp meteor dart burst out, from all directions to kill Jason. It can be said that these meteor darts from all directions hadpletely blocked Jasons retreat. Even if he could avoid the frontal meteor darts, the ones from the sides were difficult to avoid. Jason had to retreat, and he was extremely decisive, immediately retreating from the doorway of the house retreat. In this way, those meteor darts that came over basically fell short, except for a few oing meteor darts that Jason dodged in the process of retreating. As soon as he exited, Jason immediately saw that there were already one Japanese ninja and samurai rushing out from the other two rooms. When these Japanese martial artists saw Jason who had retreated, their own killing machines rose up and they were surrounded by samurai swords. Jasons eyes lit up with a zing killing intent, his feet bounced, sprinting up towards the right side, the whole person like a cannonball straight up. ng ng ng! Snicker, snicker! A burst of weapon striking sound echoed up. A sound of sharp des cutting sounded through the air. Jasons entire body was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, bloodthirsty murderous aura diffused from his body, and the Mad Dog Combat de, which was constantly dripping drops of bright red blood in his hand, was constantly fighting, blocking and stabbing. As Jason rushed forward, one by one, Japan Samurai and Japan Ninja fell in front of him, one by one, corpses fell at his feet, basically none of the Japan Samurai could withstand his full force. Jason wanted a quick victory. These Japanese warriors are too many, certainly not to give them the opportunity to organize their attacks in an orderly manner, so take advantage of this unexpected situation to kill as many as possible, with a powerful killing method to disrupt their deployment. Jasons current strength, under the full outburst, he is no weaker than any of the Lord Primary in Dark World, but in a group battle he has a very powerful means of killing C gravity field! In the gravity field envelope, these Japan samurai, ninjas own actions, strikes, etc. are seriously affected,pared to the past to slow down a point, and they also have to withstand the terrifying aura crushing, in a life-or-death battle, this is undoubtedly extremely deadly. The saber in Jasons hand, including his heavy fists and legs, caused fatal injuries to these Japanese martial artists and Japanese ninjas. When Chun rushed out, the scene in front of him made him directly dumbfounded. He saw that under Jasons attack, more than ten Japanese warriors had been killed on the ground. Not only that, in the front yard, a figure with an endless killing aura was shing, a Blood Color across the whole front yard, the Japanese samurai and ninja who were deployed in ambush in the front yard were basically all ughtered! Baka! Chuns voice rose in anger, and by this time, he had basically figured out who the enemy was that was attacking him. He thought that only the Dragon Head of Carovia, whom he wanted to deal with on this trip, had such a horrible killing method.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Dragon Head of Carovia, if you dont stop, then Ill cut off this womans head! At this moment, a gloomy and cold voice rang out, speaking the Caroviannguage. Chapter 1035 Hostages in Hand Jason heard the cold, gloomy voice as it rang out. After the saber in his hand pierced the throat of a Japanese ninja, the remaining corner of his eyes nced at the sound and saw several peopleing from the left front, led by a man wearing a ninja uniform with a cold face and a sinister gaze in his eyes like the eyes of a viper, which was none other than Akanobu. The ninjas were followed by four ninjas, who were controlling a woman and pushing her forward. When Jason saw the womans figure out of the corner of his eye, the pupils in his eyes shrank coldly, and an irrepressible chill and killing intent reached a peak in an instant. The woman who was pushed over was hooded and her face could not be seen. However, it was able to see that she was wearing a red dress, wrapped in a long skirt, but also outlines her mature and seductive curves. Although you cant see the womans face, but from that familiar body curves, Jason has basically judged who this woman is. It was just that it was too unexpected for him. He would never have thought, no matter what, that these Japanese would go after her. Jason took a deep breath as he stepped back slightly, stopping the killing that was causing these Japanese warriors to feel chills of despair. On the other side, Blood Sword had already finished taking care of those Japanese martial artists in ambush in the front yard. He moved his body, holding the Blood Sword that kept dripping blood, and shed to stand side by side with Jason. The corners of Akinus mouth raised a cold smile, as if he was sure of victory, he wasing forward. The Japanese warriors in the field were all closing in on Chun and Akanobu, forming a formation to surround Blood Sword and Jason. The remaining Japanese samurai and ninjas in the field are about 20 people. From the time Blood Sword and Jason started to act, the two of them have killed more than 20 Japanese martial artists. In other words, the number of Japanese samurai and ninjas brought by Chun and Akainu this time is at least 50. This is really a big deal. Dragon Head of Carovia, Ive heard a lot about you. Akanobu stared at Jason and said word for word. Jason did not admit or deny, his gaze had been on the woman being escorted up, looking at the very personal red dress she was wearing, looking at the unique style of her mature and fertile beauty swaying out of her curves, and he knew in his mind her identity. The womans identity was clear to him. He said, I think you know this woman, dont you? With that, Akainu gestured towards a ninja beside him. The ninja then removed the womans hood, and the woman revealed her face.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The womans eyebrows are like willow leaves in early spring, often containing rain, hate and cloud sorrow; her face is like a peach blossom in March, with a vor of the moon. Only now, she is like a pair of spring willow leaves of fine eyebrows to hide a color of panic, the jade face is as white as a peach blossom, flooded with a sense of fear of the unknown. Her original light sandalwood mouth has been taped shut, unable to speak. This is actually Andi! Jason looked at Andi that was just taken off the hood when the jade face looked panic, he secretly took a deep breath, really with what he thought, Andi fell into the hands of these Japanese. Only, he somehow cant figure out, how can it be Andi? Andi, I am here. Dont worry, its going to be okay. Jason looked at Andi and said in a soft voice. Andi just be removed from the hood, is really did not notice Jason present. After she was abducted, she had been hooded, and her eyes had been ck. The hood had just been removed and her eyesight needed to adjust to it, plus that fear and anxiety of the unknown made her not notice Jason, but just realize that she had fallen into the hands of some unscrupulous people, her future was uncertain and she didnt know what fate she was going to suffer. So when Jasons voice suddenly rang out and reached her ears, she froze, her eyes shing with surprise and joy, the feeling was as if she was in the abyss at the moment of unbearable despair, and saw a light overhead, saw hope. Andi immediately followed the sound to look, really saw Jason in front of. At that moment, she opened her mouth to say something, but could only make a whimpering sound, a pair of eyes could not help but be moist, flooded withyers of water mist. At first, she didnt know what kind of people were holding her and what kind of unknown fate she would encounter, so she would be terrified and anxious and would have a feeling of istion. But now, after seeing Jason, and somehow, her original fear and anxiety of the heartpletely calm down, the initial kind of panic and fear, as if the clouds dissipated. After the surprise in her heart, there was an indescribable warmth. At least, in this unknown ce, held by unknown people, she still has Jason inpany, she still has a person she knows. Jason gave Andi a deep look, then his gaze swept over the faces of Akinobu and Chun and asked, Why would you want to hijack a woman? Is this the way you Shinto Ryu alwayse? There is a saying in your country that soldiers are not afraid of deception. Chun opened his mouth, and he said coldly, As long as I can defeat you, I can use whatever means. Originally, this woman was not our first target, only that the other targets did not have the chance to strike, so they hijacked him. Anyway, her rtionship with you is not shallow. As it turns out, Chun has been in contact with Michaels side for the past two days, so he knows about the Nights Restaurant incident. Andi is the boss of Nights Restaurant, Jason for Nights Restaurant is the same as for Andi. The first time Shinto Ryus samurai came to Oakshire, it was at Nights Restaurant that they fell. This new hatred together, in Sally, Kay, these priority targets are not to rob the case, Chun aimed at the target Andi. The ninjas of Tenjin school, with their tracking ability, can easily track Andis whereabouts, and when Andi is not prepared, it is also very easy to take advantage of the situation. But with Chuns cautious and careful character, he believes that a single Andi only afraid not to let Jason obediently submit. Therefore, his chosen target intends to wait for the opportunity to act tomorrow. But he didnt expect that Jason and Blood Sword had attacked tonight by surprise, and in the blink of an eye had caused the death of more than half of his warriors and ninjas. Such a terrifying killing ability, even Chun felt a little scared. Chapter 1036 Life and Death Decision Jason stared at Chun, he sneered and said, As a martial artist, you are afraid to fight by force, resorting to side ways and hijacking and bullying, from this point of view, your heart of COMBAT simply does not work. Dragon Head, in this world, we only see sess or failure, not the process. Chun opened his mouth, then his tone chilled and he said coldly, Now, its time for you to make a choice. Do you want this woman to live or die? What if I want her to live? Jason asked. Then its simple, just do what I ask. Chun said. Chuns conversation with Jason was in the Caroviannguage, so Andi could understand, and when she heard Chuns words, she opened her mouth and whimpered, shaking her head one after another. The meaning of that is already very clear, that is to let Jason not to agree to any of Chuns demands. Because she realized that no matter what request Chun made, it would be detrimental to Jason, and would even endanger Jasons life, which she did not want to see. Jasons face was calm as he looked at Chun and asked in a nd tone, So tell me instead what your request is. The first step is to sever the hamstrings of your legs! Chuns tone seemed iparably morose as he said. Jasons eyes raised an eyebrow, and the gaze in his eyes rose morosely. I have to say, Chuns request is really extremely poisonous. The two hamstrings were broken, equivalent to the abolition of Jasons legs, Jason even empty a powerful strength is all useless, because can not move without speed, in situ he certainly can not fight from all sides of the attack. So, Chun said let Jason cut off both legs and hamstrings, which is no different from taking Jasons life directly. Dragon Head, Im running out of time, so whether this woman lives or dies is up to you. Chun coldly spoke, then said, You also do not think there are any small movements, as long as you have any delusion, this womans throat will be the first time by the katana to cut! Red Shinobi suddenly tore the tape from Andis mouth, and he said with a sneer: Beauty, youd better persuade your friend. Your life or death is at his whim. Jason, dont, you dont care about me, you goC After the tape in Andis mouth was torn open, she immediately spoke sharply. Andi, things started because of me, I wont see anything happen to you. If I cant protect you, then what kind of man am I? Jason looked at Andi and said. Andi cried, she has always been extremely strong, all these years have never shed tears in front of people. But now, the tears in her eyes are like a river that has broken its banks, and she cant stop it. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Since I met you, you have helped me too much and I have been satisfied. I really cant let you get hurt for me, it would make me feel bad. Dont listen to them. If you do, you wont be able to escape from them yourself. At the beginning, I was abducted by them, my heart was indeed very afraid. But now, Im not afraid at all, really. Seeing you, Im really not afraid of anything anymore. But dont agree to any of their demands, they wont let you go. Bugger! Akainu shouted furiously, he pped Andis face, causing five bright red palm marks to appear immediately on Andis white, jade-like right face, and he said in a cold voice: You damned woman, shut up! I told you to ask for mercy, beg for mercy to let him save you. Understand? Do you really think I wont kill you if youre so bent on death? Stop it, you fuck! Jason roared up in anger as he barely endured, saying word for word, If you touch one more hair on her head, Ill cut you into pieces. Really? If you want to watch her head get cut off with your own eyes, you can try it. Akane sneered, looking unconcerned. Jasons chest was aze with mes, but he really didnt dare to make the slightest move, he really didnt want any idents to happen to Andi, otherwise he wouldnt be able to forgive himself in this life. Now things are basically very clear, thest Nights Restaurant event seems to be aimed at Nights Restaurant, in fact, it is aimed at him. In other words, Andi was hijacked at this moment, ispletely dragged by him. Therefore, even if it is desperate, Jason also want to protect Andis integrity, this is his character, but also his principles. Jason looked at Chun and said in a cold voice, Since you want to pick off my hamstring, I promise. Why dont youe and do it? Chun sneered, thinking that Im not so stupid as to get close enough to be suddenly captured by you and then exchange hostages? Likewise, Chun also has no intention to let the people under the hand to do this thing. He looked at Jason and said, You have a saber in your hand, you can cut your own hamstring. If you cant do it, you can ask that one-armed aplice beside you to help. Jasonughed coldly and said, Ive agreed to your request, and you dont even dare toe up and cut my hamstring. Are you afraid of me to such an extent? Dragon Head, I dont have time for you. Now, you have only three seconds to think about it. After three seconds, if you dont do anything, I will kill this woman and then fight you to the death! Chun said coldly. There is no need for three seconds. Ill do it myself! Just make sure you dont hurt her one bit! Jason said. Chun sneered and said, Of course. Our purpose is only you. As for her, I can let her go. Provided that you do as I ask. Good! Jason nodded his head and agreed on that. Jason, dont ooooooo dont do this! Andi cried and shouted, just at the moment Jason agreed, her heart did not have any joy and happiness, instead reced by iparable heartache and sadness. I just feel that at this moment, her heart has been broken. Jason took a step forward, holding his knife in his right hand, and crouched down slightly. However, at the moment he crouched down, his left hand made a concealed gesture towards Blood Sword behind him. Blood Sword has not spoken, but secretly is also on guard. He didnt understand much of the Caroviannguage, but he did know that his opponent had made a request to Jason. Jason crouched down, the gesture towards him he saw, his face as usual, but the left hand holding the knife is quietly clenched even harder. Jason crouched down, the muzzle of the saber held in his right hand had been ced on his heel. At that moment, Chun, Red Shinobi and other peoples eyes were all attracted to the past, not blinking to stare. It was now! Suddenly, without warning, Jasons body sprang up like a spring and dashed forward with lightning speed, at the same time, he raised his right hand, the saber in his hand was already out of his hand and turned into a stream of light, straight towards Red Shinobi.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Snort! At the same time, a Blood Color crossed the air. The Blood Sword was a Blood Sword style, and the Blood Sword style with its endless ughtering intent stunned the crowd, cutting across to Chun. The first thing you need to do is to reach out and control Andi, but its toote, the saber that came out of your hand is too fast, and if he hesitates, he will die. So, Akanobu could only dodge sideways, while he opened his mouth and roared: Kill her! One of the ninja holding Andi reacted quickly, and the de of the katana on Andis shoulder immediately sliced across Andis throat. It was toote A hand suddenly reached out from the void, opened his palm and fiercely grabbed the katanas sharp de. Chapter 1037 Defusing the Crisis The katanas sharp de is on Andis shoulder, as long as the ninja gives the order, the katanas de in the ninjas hand will cut across Andis throat without mercy. As at this moment, the katanas sharp de has quickly cut across to Andis throat. At that moment, Andi clearly felt a cold chill passing to the body of the knife, but the knife that the coldness has spread across the body and skin, so she shuddered. However, her heart is not afraid, there is only regret. As for what to regret, perhaps only her own heart is clear. Andi subconsciously closed her eyes, ready to ept the reality of this moment openly. However, just when her eyes were closed, she felt the katanas de stop and freeze. Andi opened her eyes in shock, then she saw a hand, a hand in the light of day firmly grasped the katana de, too hard, the katana de is too sharp, so there has been a drop of blood dripping down the fingers of the hand. The impact of this scene is really too strong, Andi has been shocked, only to feel a heart in that strong sense of the impact of the image, thumping however. The next moment, Andi raised his head, she saw Jason only in front of the face, cold, firm, but the face like ake unperturbed! Andi opened her mouth, wanted to scream, but could not pronounce a syble out, her eyes seemed to be stabbed like a big teardrop like a broken pearl rolled down continuously. As for the ninja, his face changed violently, his cross-cutting katana suddenly met with a resistance, the de at two or three centimeters from Andis throat was fixed, it did not move. Snort! Before this ninja reacted, a hand fiercely lightning towards the front of a pincer, this sped his throat, then a twist, a click, this ninjas throat was directly broken, died on the spot. Jason grabbed the ninjas katana, and the katana in his hand instantly turned into two cold auras and cut out, and the other two ninjas around Andi were just about to make a move when the sharp edge of the katana cut through their throats. Jason reached out and wrapped his arms around Andis waist, picking up her body and dashing forward, blinking to highlight the siege. All this change was just in a few blinks of an eye, very quickly, so that many people in the field are unable to react. With Jason holding Andi protruding, a crisis is also resolved. At the beginning, when Jason saw Andi falling into Chuns hands, he was already thinking of ways to rescue them. He thought of countless ways in his mind, but the most direct and effective way is to attack and kill by surprise, before Andi faces a fatal crisis, to solve this crisis, to save her down. So, when Jason heard Chun ask him to cut his hamstring, he felt that the opportunity hade to use this opportunity to make an unexpected counterattack. He crouched down to make a gesture to pick his hamstring, but also a crouch secretly stored strength process. To rescue Andi from a surprise move, he needed to face two threatening opponents in the field, one was Chun and the other was Akanobu. So, he crouched down when he made a cryptic gesture toward Blood Sword, that is to suggest Blood Sword, the action by Blood Sword to hold Chun. Jason is trying to find a way to force the red ninja to retreat, as long as the red ninja a retreat, Jason instantly to the sh rush can have a very sure rescue Andi. But this approach is also a bit risky, before this he has done the worst n, that is to rescue Andi, but not necessarily to ensure that Andi will not be injured. But in such a situation, this risk he must take. Otherwise, no matter which choice he made, he could not save Andis life. If he refuses, with Chun, red ninja their ruthlessness, will certainly kill Andi, and then a desperate duel with him; he even agreed to Chuns request, really cut his own hamstring, then he is afraid that he will not live, Andi also certainly not live. These Japanese are able to underhandedly hijacked Andi, wait until after he will be killed, can also be out of the blue to kill Andi, and even Andi before being killed will also suffer all kinds of inhuman humiliation. So Jason, after crouching and storing, his body popped up and the saber in his hand was thrown out, straight at Akinobu, sessfully forcing him away. At the same time, Blood Sword also shot to hold Chun, so that Chun could not rush to intercept Jasons action. In this seamless coordination, Jason finally managed to save Andi, and fortunately, Andi did not suffer any injuries. When he stabilized himself, he saw that Andi had been sessfully taken away by Jason. At that moment, the red ninja is infuriated, he is simply hate to be mad, the chest pile of anger are about to explode, he roared: kill, kill him, all of you rush up to me, kill him! At Akanobusmand, the Shinto Ryu warriors and Tenjin school ninjas in the field went after him, and with a flurry of hands, a meteor dart shot at Jason and Andi in his arms with lightning speed. Jasons speed is very fast, even in the case of holding Andi, his own Secret Realm Power all burst out, body like lightning, a few dashes have rushed to the front yard. Sensing the sound of breaking airing from behind him, Jason held Andi immediately rolled on the ground one after another, and then hid in front of a bunker at the edge of the front yard. Jason looked at Andi in his arms, the two of them so close contact, inevitably natural is to sense from the Andi that mature and rich body of soft and tender. However, now Jason does not have the heart to feel these. Looking at the tear-stained peach blossom jade face in front of him, Jason said: Andi, you lie still here. Just donte out, there is no danger. Dont worry, I will take you out of here unharmed. Andi is still a bit choked up, her teary eyes look at the familiar face of the man in front of her, and different from the past, this face now looks iparably calm and confident, the kind of confidence as if the sky is falling down also has him top, will not let her get hurt half general. Jason, its my fault that I got you involved Andi full of apologies said. Andi, you said the opposite, its me who dragged you down. Okay, hide here first and dont move. Ill take care of these Japanese invadersing over first. Jason opened his mouth, looking at a figure rushing forward, the murderous spirit in his eyes abruptly zed up, his right hand full of blood gripped the katana, a tingling sensation came from the palm of his hand, but he acted as if he was oblivious. Whoosh!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jasons body moved, the whole person like an arrow that leaves the string and rushed out. The blood is already burning, the killing machine is up. Not to kill a piece of armor vow not to return. Chapter 1038 Dragon Head’s Fury A Shinto Ryu warrior and Tenjin school ninja all rushed to kill, a cold killing machine from their bodies diffused, like the death as the death of the general, all without fear of life and death towards Jasons direction to kill. Jason face sunk like ake, without the slightest expression, there is only a cold to the extreme killing machine. He was already angry,pletely furious. Under the trend of the iparable anger and killing intent, the only thing he wanted to create next was killing and death! Whoosh! Jasons speed was so fast that he shot forward like a cannonball. When some of the Tenjin school ninja saw Jasons figure, they shot a meteor dart with both hands, but they saw that Jasons figure was no longer there in the locked position. Jasons figure had already shed to another direction, and in the next moment, under the impulse of sh, he had already rushed to the front of these Japanese samurai and ninja. Go to hell! Jasons words were as cold as a demonic voice from the depths of hell, and the katana in his hand turned into a lightning-like chill, slicing across the throat of a Shinto Ryu samurai, and then with a backhanded sh, cutting down from the top to the chest of a ninja on the side, as if cutting open his belly. Boom! Boom! At the same time, Jason was also evolving his own Heaven Fist, a majestic and vast heavy fist intention evolved, forming a gravity field that enveloped the scene. When the gravity field emerged, it was like a mountain, like an ocean, like an abyss! This momentum, carrying a heavy and majestic intent, as if within the envelope of his own breath, there was South Forest thus pressed down, thus forming a gravitational potential field! In this gravity field, Jasons every move seems to be carrying a force of ten thousand pounds, thick as the earth, heavy as a mountain, also makes his outbreak of fist power seems more thick and heavy, this is its own potential a kind of enrichment! The Japanese warriors and ninjas surrounding Jason were under the pressure of the gravitational field, and they all felt as if they were carrying the weight of a mountain, and the heavy gravitational field was so heavy that they couldnt breathe, and both their bodies and the speed of their strikes were much less than before. With this, Jasons killings also kicked off. Bang! Jasons Fist Shattering Mountain River sted a Japanese samurais face to the point of bursting, and then he swept his leg across the body of a ninja who was trying to attack him from the side, and his body twitched a few times before he died. Jasons Secret Power Realm was boiling under his anger, and all of his Secret Realm Power was stimted, turning into the majestic Abyssal Heavy Strike Power, so his punches and kicks were iparably thick and heavy, as if they had the power to open mountains. Therefore, with the strength of these Japanese samurai and ninjas, they really cant resist the power of Jasons blow. As long as Jasons fists and legs hit the body, basically all of them are killed in one blow. In addition, the katana in Jasons hand has been stained with blood, the original snow-white de has been covered by a thickyer of blood, like a Blood Sword. This is the blood of the enemy, but also his own blood. In order to save Andi, he directly reached out and grabbed the katana de that cut across Andis throat, the sharp de directly into his palm, cutting a very deep gash. But he did not care, as long as Andi is safe and sound, he really does not care about this injury. Kill! Jason roared, and continued to charge in the right direction. In his body around, has formed a life forbidden area, a fallen corpse in a pool of blood is the best proof. Jason, under the rage, the more calm in the battle situation, the more he gives full y to his own richbat experience, but his own aura of killing will be iparably thick and terrifying. Under Jasons unstoppable killing, these Japanese samurai and ninjas have revealed a heartfelt fear and horror on their faces. Such an opponent is too strong, outrageously strong, like a killing star, more like an invincible god or devil. So, when the red ninja rushed over, what he saw was a bloody scene like hell. The eyes of Akinobu could not help but jump at the corners of the eyes, and could not help but feel a sense of fear, only to feel that it all seemed too unreal. However, as a super strong ninja in the Tenjin school, his mission is toplete the Princes mission, so he raised his hands and held two shiny des, then he moved his body and attacked Jason from a side direction unexpectedly. The Blood Sword side, he began to attack the knife to kill Chun. The first move was the Blood Sword one which showed the killing intent, the record was like a blood lightning bolt across the sky, enveloping Chuns entire body. Chun saw Jasons previous action, has realized that bad, he was about to knife, the blood lightning-like knife momentum has been cut out of thin air and arrived. Fast, too fast, so fast that Chun did not dare to have the slightest distraction. Chun immediately, the hands of the katana into a snow-colored sword awning, forming a sword momentum like a, enveloped Blood Sword this Blood Sword a sword move. ng! ng! ng! In an instant, their swords shed in the void, eventually forcing Chuns body to take several steps backwards. As soon as Chun retreated, the Blood Sword in Blood Swords hand evolved into a Split de, a Split de that was born from one, two, and three, constantly fracturing and killing those Shinto Ryu warriors at the side with lightning speed. Snort! Snort! The Shinto Ryu warriors were unable to resist the attack of such a de. So when Chun stood firm, he looked forward and saw that three of his warriors had already been killed by Blood Sword. Damn! Chun shouted angrily, he boasted that his own saber training was already very strong, and thought that there were not many people other than Saint who were stronger than him in using swords. But now, after seeing Blood Swords power, which was filled with endless killing intent, he realized that there was still such a terrifying de dao in this world. Chuns strength is equivalent to that of Lord Primary in Dark World, and he immediately went up with his sword again and swung it at Blood Sword. Blood Sword avoided a head-on battle with Chun, and his Split de blocked Chuns saber killing moves, while his body was lightning fast and he kept attacking Shinto Ryus warriors around him. Snort! Snort! Snort! Blood Color after Blood Color cut through the Shinto Ryu warriors, and a flower of blood blossomed in mid-air and then fell in a flurry.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In almost the blink of an eye, the seven Shinto Ryu warriors around Chun had been killed. At the end, Blood Sword stood with his sword, his blood-colored gaze fixed on Chun, and his voice was hoarse as he saidC Its your turn! Chapter 1039 Final Showdown Chun understood the meaning of Blood Swords words, Blood Sword was killing all the other Shinto Ryu warriors and thening to fight him one-on-one. Chuns heart was furious, the situation that was clearly in their favor was gone in an instant, and the samurai and ninja on their side were all killed to pieces. All this happened in the blink of an eye, how can he not be angry? However, at this point, any words seem nk, the only way to rely on strength rely on the sword in the hands to speak. Therefore, Chun cold face, his hands have raised the katana, the tip of the sword pointed directly at Blood Sword. He used the sword, Blood Sword also used the sword. This will be a duel of swordsmanship. The two are also very close in terms of strength, Chuns strength is equivalent to Lord Primary. Blood Swords current strength is also basically at this stage, when the battle with ughter, he was very badly injured, coupled with a dark wound, hisbat skills have fallen one after another, from Lord Peak down to the current strength of the realm. Blood Sword stares at Chun, his hand Blood Sword also raised, this Blood Sword in the night look more bright red demon, flooded with ayer like a substantial blood glow. The three main sword techniques in Shinto Ryu are Sacred One de, One de, and Heart Shape. Chun is majoring in Heart Shape. Heart Shape is characterized by a heart-shaped de intent, which is infused into the body of the de, so that the de moves with the heart, and the hearts de intent creates a powerful and terrifying sword technique to kill. As Chuns heart has created a sword intent, the katana in his hand seems to have resonated, and an awe-inspiring sword intent began to permeate, forming a sword intent field that enveloped Blood Sword. This means that Chuns training in the way of the sword has indeed reached a certain level, otherwise it would not be enough to gather its own sword intent. Blood Sword face is still calm, he Blood Sword drink the blood of the strong for many years, for Killing deprehension no one can be its right. However, in the face of such a strong de daoist as Chun, Blood Sword also gave enough respect. Snort! Chun was the first to strike, the katana in his hand straight forward, like a stream of light from the void, but in the middle of the move again, from the top down, a powerful chop, with the speed of lightning and fire to kill Blood Sword. Blood Sword eyes slightly sunk, a ray of brilliant light, as if two points of blood cold, then his hand Blood Sword towards the front of a cross a chop, into a Blood Color out of thin air and appear. Then this Blood Color began to fission, one, two, three one Blood Color constantly fission generation, seems to be the space of this world to burst, from all directions towards Chun attacked and killed. Chuns eyes showed a trace of incredulity, he seemed to be incredulous, there is actually such a knife dao attack. For someone like him who is obsessed with the Dao of the Sword, such an exquisite sword style is indeed too magnificent and spectacr, but it is also extremely deadly. Chun immediately put his Heart Shapes strongest de style into action, his de speed was increasing significantly, and the katana in his hand turned into a snowy de, cutting into the Split de that came from all directions. The endless Split des seemed to have no end in sight, making Chun feel like he was tired of defending himself. Blood Sword, on the other hand, seemed much more rxed and had a feeling of having everything under control. Soon, Chun reacted to the fact that such a fighting style is not at all his best. The same way, such a fighting style also can not be fully to his own Heart Shape saber dao cultivation to the fullest. After Chun realized this, his eyes snapped open and a strong murderous spirit pervaded his eyes. Then, Chuns body moved, with the fastest speed towards Blood Sword sprinted up. Japans sword techniques are all about power and killing with a single blow. Thats why chopping is the mostmon Japanese sword technique. Chun wanted to bring out the strengths of his own swordsmanship, so instead of being tired of dealing with the fractured sword attacks, he switched from defense to offense and sprinted forward to bring out his fierce and powerful swordsmanship at a close distance. Heart Shape Two des! Chun opened his mouth to roar, and his katana shed forward, cutting out two snowy des that crossed each other, forming a dead end, and attacked Blood Sword. Good timing! Blood Sword coldly shouted, the foot a, his body also rushed up, Blood Sword in the hands of a raised, a stunning Blood Color appeared out of thin air, with a straight de path this righteous stab at Chuns attack. The knife Qi is longitudinal, killing a thousand miles. In a moment, these two great sword way strong people have been violently killed together. Red Shinobi finally caught a chance to wait for an opportunity to stab and kill. The four remaining Japanese martial artists in the field were attacking and killing Jason, and when Jason was just powering up to meet him, he moved his body like a ghost and attacked from Jasons side. Snort! The two sharp short swords in his hands were like the fangs of a viper, giving off a sinister intent. In fact, the angle of the attack of the red ninja is also extremely tricky, from the point of view of assassination, such a surprise assassination can be said to be defenceless. Jason has long been aware of the waiting Rednin, facing four Japanese samurai attack, Jason to meet the battle, without the slightest intention to guard against the Rednin attack. He gave Akanobu this opportunity. ng! The katana in Jasons hand shed out horizontally, blocking the momentum of a Japanese samurais sword, then his katana changed its stance and sent it forward at an angle, the tip of which prated the Japanese samurais throat. Jason pulled out his sword, lowered his body, and swung it forward to sh across the face of another Japanese samurai, nearly cutting him in two. Jason had already anticipated the attack, so he took a wrong step and drove the katana in his hand with a side-step, and the katana turned into a cold mane and cut across the throat of the red ninja. The katanas body is a lot longer than his two-handed short sword, so if his body continues to attack, his throat will be cut by this de. The two feet of the red ninja, a hard to stop the footsteps.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason did not take advantage of the opportunity to counterattack, his body moved, a dash through thest two remaining Japanese samurai sprinted through the middle, the speed of the speed, like a bullet shot, by the time the two Japanese samurai reacted, ones throat had been cut, the other was a heavy fist st cracked face bone, fell to the ground dead. Jason turned around and his calm gaze looked at the Red Shinobi. Chapter 1040 Bloody Purgatory Field (I) Akainu raised his eyes and found that he was the only samurai on his side still standing. As for the others, they were all lying on the ground, all dead! Over a dozen carefully selected elite martial artists and ninjas were killed by Jason in just a few rounds ofbat? Red Shinobi felt a bit confused, a bit unbelievable. But the facts in front of him reminded him that it was all true. So when Jasons calm gaze came over, he couldnt help but subconsciously shiver, because from Jasons calm gaze he saw the calm before the storm, as if he saw a cold killing machine so thick that it looked like a mountain of blood. The prince sent you here, right? Jason opened his mouth, he took a step in the direction of the red ninja, then said, Last time in Tokyo did not have the opportunity to kill him, did not think he actually sent people here to seek revenge. Is thend of Carovia for you people to tread on? One day, I will go to Tokyo again, and when I do, the Prince will be dead. Baka! How dare you disrespect the Crown Prince, Ill kill you! The ninja shouted out, and a furious killing spirit erupted from his eyes as he took the initiative to attack and kill Jason. The ninja is extremely loyal, a word of order from the master can make them die. The Tenjin school was established under the leadership of the Prince, so in the eyes of the Tenjin school ninja, the Prince is the supreme existence, is their master. Jasons disrespect to the Prince offended the bottom line of Akainus heart, and for the sake of his loyalty as a ninja, for the sake of his loyalty to the Prince, he rushed to kill even though he knew he was outmatched. The two short knives in the hands of the red ninja waved rapidly, attacking Jason with various tricky angles. Jason didnt even try to dodge, he used his strength to break the enemy, and met the battle with a force of ten. Kill! Jason spoke in a low voice, and his Secret Power Realm boiled up, turning into a majestic abyssal heavy strike force on his katana, and he swung his sword across, each sh precisely hitting the des of the two short swords of the Red Shinobi. ng! ng! ng! The sound of weapons shing came from the ear. With each strike, Jasons majestic abyssal heavy strike force would vibrate along the katanas de towards Akanobu. With Jasons full power, there was no way for Akanobu to resist, as the force of the abyssal blows continued to hit his body like a sweeping tidal wave. Stomp, stomp, stomp! Red Shinobis body was retreating, and the force of the abyssal blows forced him to retreat continuously, as if he had been struck by a terrifying blow. With his strength, there was really no way to resist the crushing force of Jasons own abyssal blows. Snort! Jasons body rushed, the katana in his hand once again cut down, the momentum was as strong as if to open up the sky and earth. The terrifying power of the sword that shed down in the air made him feel as if he had met his doom. He could not retreat, he only raised the short knife in his hand, two short knives ovepped together, and raised upward, to fight this sh down in the air.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ng! With a single blow, the entire body of Red Shinobi was shaken by the force of the abyssal blow that swept through him and shook him violently, his body blood churned and he vomited blood directly. At the same time, his arms went numb, and the two short swords in his hands came out of his hands. Jasons eyes shed with murderous intent, and continued to bully his way up. A wave of frightened fear filled the eyes of the red ninja, and he rose up with a fist and attacked and killed Jason. Jason sneered, his left hand to meet the fist, his Secret Realm Power all out, a fist out, as if with a sonic boom, with an irresistible momentum to kill. Bang! The two fists shed, and then C Click! An ear-piercing sound of fracture came, apanied by the sound of Red Shinobis miserable scream, his fist finger bones were broken by the huge force of Jasons fist crushing. The so-called ten fingers are connected to the heart, that is naturally very painful. Red Shinobi immediately wanted to retreat, however, the katana in Jasons hand chopped downward. With a snort, the snowy de light passed by and sliced across the knees of Akainus legs. Poof! Red Shinobi felt his legs lose consciousness, endless stabbing pain spread throughout his body, and he fell to the ground. Jason walked over, lifted his foot and stepped on the face of Akanobu. He put the de of the katana in his hand on the fingers of Akanobus right hand and said, Just now, you pped Andi with this hand, right? I said I would break you into pieces, and I really wasnt talking about that. Just as the words fell, the katana in Jasons hand began to slice horizontally, slicing off Akainus thumb, followed by the index and middle fingers Ah Red Shinobi was howling in misery, screaming in wretchedness, the pain was intolerable, absolutely painful to the heart and bones. Dragon Head, you kill me! Anyway, I will wait for you in hell sooner orter! The prince will definitely not spare you! Akane was screaming in pain. Of course Ill kill you! Jason opened his mouth and finished slicing Akanobus right hand, then went to cut his left hand. Finally, the de of the katana in Jasons hand crossed over Akanobus throat and shed violently, a torrent of blood stirred up and a big good head was tumbling. At the end, Jason then raised his eyes to the Blood Sword and Chun dueling field. He did not immediately kill the red ninja to aid Blood Sword because he had sensed that Blood Sword hadprehensively suppressed Chuns de path, and in his perception only Blood Swords killing de intent was spreading across the world, blocking it, while Chuns de intent was constantly being weakened and suppressed. If Blood Sword was in danger, he wouldnt have tortured Rednin first, he would have killed him and gone to support Blood Sword. Jasons body moved and rushed towards the field where Blood Sword and Chun were dueling. As he rushed over, Jason saw Chuns entire body retreating under the Split des stranglehold, and his body was covered in knife wounds, blood staining his samurai uniform and making him look hideous. Blood Sword Two Style! At that moment, Blood Sword fiercely shouted, Blood Sword held in his left hand abruptly blossomed out of a million blood lights, a style of Split de finally converged into a blood-colored sword light, suffused with endless blood killing machine, head-on chopping at Chun who was forced to retreat continuously. The de is bright and bloody. A de came out as if it contained endless bloody killing intent, like a blood-colored scroll, slowly spreading out in the void, sweeping Chuns entire body inside. This is the strongest knife, is also a sure kill a knife, with this knife out, endless killing intent in this space filled with pervasive, terrifying horror. Chapter 1041 Bloody Purgatory Field (II) The bright light of the sword, flooded with endless blood light. Blood Sword passed by, Blood Color swept through the air, looks like a blood-colored painting in the void slowly unfolded, spread all the way, naturally also swept Chun the whole person to include. Seeing this de light, Chun heart a sense of despair, he clearly realized that such a Blood Sword, such a terrifying and morbid de light, is never he can resist. Even so, Chun will not sit idly by and wait for death, he took a deep breath, his ownbat power gathered up, the katana in his hand also resonated with him, the de body bloomed out of the zing aura. He had the belief that he would kill the enemy even if he had to die, and his sword moved with his heart, so he shouted, and his sword was carrying an unrelenting sword aura. Chuns sword had left no way out for himself, so the sword intent bursting out from the katana in his hand was extremely strong, and in an instant, it raised his sword dao cultivation by a cut. In an instant, the katana in Chuns hand had turned into a heavenly sword mane, which met the blood-colored sword light that swept in like a blood-colored scroll. Fast! The speed of the two mens swords is too fast, two saber awnings in the void in a sh, with the speed of the naked eye indiscernible to kill each other. So when Jason arrived, the duel between these two had alreadye to an end. Snort! Snort! Snort! After the knife light fell, there was a shower of blood sshing up and shooting into the air, floating in a rain of blood. The figures of Blood Sword and Chun almost crossed paths and then confronted each other. Blood Sword stood with his sword, his body was added to two knife wounds, not shallow wounds, with blood spilling out. On the other hand, Chun, his face ashen, standing but not moving, he strained his mouth, as if to say something, but his throat knot wriggling, a blood scar on the throat fiercely cracked, a stream of blood from the throat area shot out. Poof! Chun fell on his back and was killed in battle by the Blood Sword shing through his throat. Blood Sword looked at the knife wound on his body, in his opinion, Chun was able to hurt him with a knife, which was already very good, and such an opponent was worthy of his respect. Is everything okay? Jason walked over and asked. Blood Sword shook his head and said, A small injury, nothing serious. Thats good! Jason nodded, and then he and Blood Sword searched the entire Farm House Restaurant to see if there were any fish that had slipped through the. After a search, there were no surviving Japanese warriors. Jason walked towards the front yard, went to the corner where Andi was hiding, and said, Andi, its safe. Andi stood up from her hiding ce, looking at Jason in front of her, she felt as if she had a dream, the feeling seemed a bit unreal. Deep inside, but also a kind of wake up after a nightmare to see the excitement and joy of hope. Subsequently, Andi remembered something like, she came over to take Jasons hand, the tone of voice seems to choke said: Jason you, your hand injury My little injury is nothing, as long as you are not hurt. First,e with me out of here. Jason opened his mouth and pulled Andi out of the front yard. The whole Farm House Restaurant has been reduced to a bloody purgatory, so Jason naturally does not want Andi to see such bloody scenes. But Andi has more or less witnessed that bloody killing process, which is really a big impact on her heart. She is usually a woman with a character like fire, cheerful and optimistic, courageous, but then again she is also an ordinary woman, in such a bloody killing field, let alone her a woman, even three or five strong men will be scared to weakness. Behind, Blood Sword also followed up. Jason said: Blood Sword, you go ahead and bring the car over. Ill take care of things here first. Blood Sword nodded, and he left in his form first. Jason looked at Andi and said, Andi, you wait a little. Ill make a phone call first. Andi nodded. Jason walked aside, took out his phone and then fished out a special phone number and dialed it directly. The first thing Jason said was, This is Dragon Head, put Mr. Richardson on the phone. The first thing Jason said was, This is Dragon Head, put Mr. Richardson on the phone. Dragon Head! Okay, hold on a second, Ill transfer it to the minister. The operator on the phone sounded shocked and rose. Dragon Head, that is the legendary Dragon Head of Carovia ah, a legendary ace warrior! After a few minutes had passed, a voice with a majestic aura came on Jasons phone: Hello, is this Jason? Mr. Richardson, its me. Jason spoke, his tone calm, and then said, Who are the National Security Departments national security officers and secret agents in the Oakshire area? Theres something here that needs them to take care of the aftermath. Hmm? Whats happened? During thest operation in Tokyo, I rescued the brothers of Dragon Shade, but I also offended a powerful man in Tokyo named Prince. They sent Shinto Ryu and Tenjin school martial artists to infiltrate Oakshire in an attempt to surround and kill me. Mr. Richardson, as to how these people infiltrated CaroviaOakshire, thats out of my scope, you should investigate it properly, Mr. Richardson. What? The National Security Department has been mobilizing agents from the Secret Service to monitor every move in Tokyo, how could Japanese martial artists have infiltrated unnoticed? Mr. Richardson, I didnt believe it at first, but it just happened. I can only say that there is a rather remarkable person behind all of this who is secretly leading the charge, and this persons power must be an extremely powerful existence. There was a slight silence on the other end of the line before he asked again, Where are those Japanese martial artists now? All of them have been killed by me. I need you to send someone over immediately to deal with the aftermath. Jason said. Good. I will immediately mobilize Oakshires secret staff to contact you, and then rush over to deal with this matter. By the way, Jason, do we need to talk to General Pepper about this? Mr. Richardson, if you want to say something, wait until tomorrow. Anyway, it has already happened, and there is no hurry.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Okay. I understand. Wait a moment on your side. After a while, someone will contact you. Then Ill wait first. Lets leave it at that. Please let me know if you find out anything from your side, Mr. Richardson. I will. Its my fault that something like this happened, I will investigate to the end! Okay, then thats it for now. Jason nodded his head and ended the call. Chapter 1042 Dealing with the aftermath Not long after, Blood Sword drove over and stopped in front of the farmhouse. Jason lit a cigarette, took a drag and said, Wait a while. Someone wille overter to deal with the situation here. Just now, Jason had received a call from the National Security Departments secret personnel, Jason informed his location, and the other party said toe over immediately. Blood Sword nodded and stood aside to smoke a cigarette with Jason. Jason looked at Andi, who still looked stunned at the moment, and asked, Andi, how did you get hijacked by these Japanese? Andi recalled the nights events, she said, I was driving to Nights Restaurant, as usual, and when I got out of the car I suddenly heard someone call my name. I looked back, and unexpectedly, I was struck on the back of my neck. I cked out and passed out. When I woke up, I found that my mouth was taped shut, my hands were tied, and a hood was ced on my head. I didnt know what was happening, but I realized I was being held hostage by the wrong people. Jason took a deep breath and said, Andi remember the Japanese harassment of Nights Restaurant waiters that happenedst time at Nights Restaurant? This time these people who hijacked you, and those Japanesest time is a group. Technically speaking, their intention is to try to deal with me. Huh? Are they here for revenge? Andi eximed and started.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded his head and said, Sort of. So its me who got you into trouble. But you didnt get hurt much, just a little shock, otherwise Im really upset. Jason, you dont say that the night before. Its not like you can control and anticipate things like this. I also want to thank you for helping me when I was in a lot of trouble and danger. Andi said in a hurry. Jasonughed and said, Andi does not me me on the good. You go inside the car to sit and rest for a while. You are also very frightened tonight. When Im done here, well leave again. Andi nodded, she knew that Jason still had things to do next, she was walking to Blood Sword drove over to the car to sit and rest and wait. About half an hourter, there were lights shing ahead. Soon, three ck cars were seen whizzing by. The three cars drove to the front of the farmhouse, braking to a halt, the car came out of a man wearing special ck system clothing, a total of twelve people. The leader is a man with short shaved hair, a face with a Chinese character, eyes with a look, and an age of about thirty years old, he took the lead towards Jason, solemnly and respectfully saluted Jason and said, Prospero, head of the Oakshire branch of the National Security Department, met Dragon Head. Jason nodded and said, Mr. Richardson has said hello to you, right? And you guys know what to do. Dragon Head, please dont worry, well handle the situation here. Prospero said. Good, then Ill leave it to you guys. Jason said. Prospero then said, Dragon Head, I wonder if you are injured? Ive spoken to an Airforce Hospital in Oakshire. If Dragon Head has any injuries that need to be treated, go to this Airforce Hospital, there are already doctors on standby. Jason thought of the wound on the palm of his right hand, which was very deep and did need to be treated. Also Blood Sword had some stab wounds on his body. After thinking about it, Jason nodded and said, Okay, lets go to the hospital to treat the superficial wounds. But tonights incident can not be revealed half. Dragon Head, please dont worry. Those doctors wont know Dragon Heads identity, let alone what happened tonight. Ill have Keiko take you to this hospital. Prospero opened his mouth, called a young man to him, and instructed him a few times. The young man named ise Whiteford then drove to take Jason and the others to this Airforce Hospital. When they arrived at the Airforce Hospital, it was already past twelve oclock. The hospitals surgeons were already on standby, and when Jason and Blood Sword arrived, they went straight to surgery. The surgery was also very simple, Jason and Blood Swords injuries are only superficial, only need to treat the wound, anti-inmmatory, stitches, bandages can be. Andi has been waiting outside the operating room, from time to time, the eyes eagerly look at the operating room door. Her emotions are much calmer now, but every time her mind recalls the scene where Jason reached out and grabbed the knife that cut her throat, her heart tingles. Jasons hand that kept dripping blood seemed to keep appearing in front of her eyes, and she knew it must have hurt. However, in order to save her life, Jason did not have the slightest hesitation and hesitation, she does not know why Jason can be so good to himself, always in her time of danger to stand up for himself. Thinking about it, Andis eyes were a little moist, and her heart only felt warm, like a warm current was surging. She is not a woman who loves to cry, not to mention the kind of pretentious and fragile woman who will shed tears at every turn. Tonight, she did not know how many tears she had cried for this man. Nearly two hourster, the door to the operating room opened and a doctor came out. Andi saw this and quickly reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, she walked up and was about to ask Jason about their surgery. However, before she could say anything, she saw that Jason had walked out on his own, with a thickyer of gauze wrapped around the palm of his right hand and a bandage to tighten it. Jason, how are you, how do you feel now? Did the surgery go well? Andi asked in a hurry. Jason smiled lightly and said, Its just a little superficial injury. Even if I donte to the hospital, Ill be fine. The wound was so deep, it must have been very painful. Andi said. Jason shook his head and said, I really didnt feel any pain at all at that time. After I held that shank and made sure you were safe, I could no longer feel any pain at all. Andis face was stunned, she wanted to say something but could not say a word, her eyes were hot, the tears that had been slightly stopped seemed to being out again. Sometimes, it is this kind of inadvertent touch that catches people off guard. After a while, Blood Sword also came out, he had several stab wounds on his body, and took longer to deal with than the knife wound on Jasons palm. Jason and Blood Sword could have been hospitalized for observation, but Jason refused. To be hospitalized because of this injury, to the ears of the Satan Army soldiers, only afraid that he will not be able to hold up his head. Jason and the others walked out of the hospital, with ise following them all the way. Your name is ise, right? Theres nothing more on my side. You should go back to assist Prospero Gomez and the others with the aftermath. Jason said. Okay. From now on, if Dragon Head has any orders, just give them. ise said. Jason nodded, and ise said goodbye to Jason and drove off ahead of him. Chapter 1043 Behind the Scenes Speculation Jason looked over at Blood Sword and said with a smile, Want to find a barbecue stand and have a drink? I feel a little hungry when you say that. Blood Sword said with a rare smile. Haha, then lets find a ce to eat and have a little drink. Jasonughed as he turned to Andi and asked, Andi, do you want toe with us? Or, do you want to go back and rest? Ah I, I dont really need to rest so early. If you think its convenient, Ill go with you guys. Andi said. There is no such thing as convenience. Jason smiled ndly, then said, Then lets go together. If you guys want to eat and drink, do you want to go to my Nights Restaurant? Andi asked. No need. Nights Restaurant is closed at this hour. Just grab a barbecue and a cold beer at a roadside stand. Jason said. Then lets go to Nights Restaurant. There will be a barbecue stand there at night. My car is also still parked at Nights Restaurant, so Ill pick it up when I get there. Andi said. No problem, lets go then. Jason smiled and got into the car, and Andi showed him the way, driving all the way there. Nights Restaurant has a food street on this side. The area is extremely busy after nightfall, especially on summer nights, there is a barbecue stall, many people in groups wille over to order some barbecue and drink some beer and talk about it. Jason chose a barbecue restaurant and sat at a table outside. Jason ordered some barbecue and asked the waiter to bring a case of beer first. With the barbecue served up, Jason also opened the bottle of wine, are toozy to pour into a ss, directly to the beer bottle to drink. Andis own drinking capacity is very good, so she also took the bottle and Jason, Blood Sword and others to drink together. Satan, what are you going to do about the aftermath of this? Blood Sword asked. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he understood Blood Swords words, meaning whether to go after the person behind the curtain. Jason took a deep breath and said, Things will definitely not end up like this. Dont worry, Im free to arrange for the rest. I would also like to know who the guys hiding in the shadows are. Anyway, lets not worry about these things and drink first. Okay, lets drink then. Blood Sword said. After a killing, on the roadside under the night, eating barbecue, drinking cold beer, is indeed a pleasant and pleasant. Jason did not think about the person behind the shadows for a while, he told Mr. Richardson about the matter with the obvious intention of letting Mr. Richardsons side take the lead in the investigation. In addition, Mr. Richardson side to investigate is also the rightful name, as long as the investigation will always be able to find out some traces, which may be involved in the back of some big shots, but so what? For Jason, the other partys intention is to collude with foreign enemies to kill him, even if it is a big figure he will not be the slightest bit polite. In fact, Jason had already guessed in his heart. Chun these Shinto Ryu warriors came to Oakshire after frequent contact with Michael, when he chased Michael cut off his right arm, there were several mysterious men in ck attacked and took the opportunity to save Michael. At that time, those people in ck acted well, whether in the form of footwork or attack and kill, like the special operations soldiers from the military zone. Later, Jason had a conversation with General Pepper, from the mouth of General Pepper he first learned of the existence of the Forbidden Dragon Guard organization. Forbidden Dragon Guard exists to ban dragons in the wild, to monitor and limit the Hyacinth forces against some of the actions and influence of the mundane world. But now, the existence of Forbidden Dragon Guard seems to be somewhat tainted. Jason is basically sure that Michaels men were the Forbidden Dragon Guard. This time Chun and others infiltrated Oakshire and colluded with Michael, it is not surprising to say that there are people from Forbidden Dragon Guard behind this. Even if we make a hypothesis that Chun and others were able to infiltrate Oakshire, it was the power of Forbidden Dragon Guard that was operating in the dark, then everything would make sense. Forbidden Dragon Guards authority is so great that it is not surprising that they were able to hide from the Carovia Secret Service and bring Chun and other Japanese samurai into Oakshire. You know, the big man behind Forbidden Dragon Guard is Hua Xiong, a big man with enough seniority and prestige topete with General Pepper. Forbidden Dragon Guard? If you know my identity and still repeatedlyyout against, then do not me me not polite! Jason thought to himself, he did not do anything now because he did not have direct evidence to prove that all this is Forbidden Dragon Guard in the secretly leading. If there was conclusive evidence, even if Forbidden Dragon Guard had Hua Xiong sitting behind it, he would have uncovered the mastermind who was targeting him in Oakshire during this time and killed him once and for all. After a case of beer, Jason felt it was about time. Blood Sword, you go back to the hotel first. Ill send Andi back to rest. Jason said. Blood Sword nodded, and he drove back to Shangri-La Hotel first. Andi, let me take you back. You must have been terrified by what happened tonight. Are you better now? Jason smiled and asked. Andi took a deep breath and said, I didnt feel anything if you were there. I still need to take my time to digest it if Im alone. Jason nodded and said, Lets go first. Okay, my car is just ahead. Just take my car. Andi said. The two walked to Andis red Wrangler SUV, and Andi took out the car keys and opened the door. Can you still drive? Jason asked. Andi smiled ndly and said, Of course I can drive. Your right hand is injured, how can I let you drive. Andi started the car, and the wrangler slowly drove away. Jason lit up a cigarette and smoked, this is not far from the neighborhood where Andi lives. About ten minutester, Andi had driven into River Court, where she lives. Andi parked the car in the underground garage, she turned her eyes towards Jason with a smile, said: This is the neighborhood where I live. Get out of the car and go sit at my ce. Jason nodded, he did not refuse, he had something to tell Andi about tonight. Jason walked with Andi to the elevator, and Andi pressed the 28th floor. You live alone? Jason asked. Andi nodded and said, I live here alone most of the time. On weekends or during the holidays, I go back to my parents house. Ding! The elevator arrived and the doors opened with it. Here it is. Andi smiled and stepped out of the elevator, then took out the room key and opened the door to the house on the right after exiting the elevator.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Come in. Since I live alone and am used to beingzy, the inside of the house is a bit messy, so dontugh at me. Andi opened the door and turned on the room light, and said to Jason with a smile. Chapter 1044 True feelings Jason walked into the room, really did not feel the room inside the mess what, everything is very clean and tidy, whether theyout design or decoration arrangements appear to be very style and taste. The room is so big, only you live alone ah? Its a waste. Jason said with a smile. This room is at least 150 square metersrge, one person can live in the room can be said to look empty. Andi smiled, she went to boil water to make tea and said, It does look empty when you live alone. But Ive always liked living in a big house, it seems a little more unrestricted. If you think its a waste of space, you can move in here. Jasons face was stunned, he smiled sarcastically and said, Andi, you say that. Arent you afraid of attracting wolves into your home? Andi did not have a good look at Jason and said, You have saved my life, even if you are a wolf, I admit it,pared to what is life. Jason smiled after his face flushed with a trace of oddity, how feel Andis words like a hint of what ah. Jason did not think much about it, he sat down on the sofa. Andi brewed a pot of oolong tea, poured the tea on a teacup and ced it on the coffee table in front of Jason, she also sat down and said, Have a sip of tea first. Jason nodded and instinctively extended his right hand, only to remember that his right hand was wrapped in a thickyer of gauze, so he picked up the teacup with his left hand instead and took a sip of tea. The tea moistened his throat, Jason was about to say something when he suddenly saw Andis beautiful watery almond eyes blinking and staring at his right hand, and his face was slightly different. Jason was stunned for a moment and said, Andi, whats wrong with you? Andi came back to her senses, she moved down and sat close to Jason, then she stretched out her hands and grabbed Jasons right arm, spread Jasons right hand, looking at the gauze wrapped around the palm of her hand, her nose was sore, her eyes faintly covered with a thin mist of water. Jason was dumbfounded, knowing that Andi should be deploring the injury on his right palm. Honestly, since the battlefield, he has suffered numerous injuries,rge and small, simr to tonight this injury is really nothing, and have long been used to. As long as you can safely save Andi, no matter what the cost he can bear. Andi, this injury has nothing I have gone to the hospital stitches bandaged. Almost a week or so, the wound will also heal. Jason opened his mouth and said. Andi did not speak, she picked up Jasons palm, gently on her cheek, said softly: You know, at first I was really scared, simply terrified, the feeling is like falling into a bottomless abyss, surrounded by a darkness,pletely unable to see the light. Because I do not know what fate I will face next, is kidnapping for ransom? Or mental and physical torture? So Im really scared and helpless Jasons face froze after hearing the words, he came up to Andis residence inside, one of the purposes is to try to calm Andis emotions. Although after leaving the bloody purgatory, Andi seems to behave as if nothing had happened, but he knows very well in his heart, an ordinary woman in the personal experience of such a life and death crisis and that makes people look at the bloody killing scene, to be able to quickly be unaffected by nothing, that is simply impossible. Therefore, Andis emotions need to be calmed, some things also need to exin to her. Talking is also a way to vent your emotions. So, Jason is quietly listening to Andis confession. Behind, I was pushed out by them, and I thought, am I going to meet that unknown fate? When they took off my hood, it was as if I felt like I couldnt see anything. Then your voice suddenly sounded Do you know how excited I was at that moment, I wondered if I was dreaming. It turns out that I really wasnt dreaming. I think God is really good to me, every time I encounter any difficulties, encounter any danger, there are you present, have youe forward to solve the crisis I do not know why you have to be so good to me. Andi said, Andi raised her gorgeous peach blossom jade face, vaguely flooded with a little water mist of beautiful eyes stared at Jason, and then asked, Can you tell me, why should I be so good? Jason took a deep breath and he said, Andi, this series of things are all because of me, you are dragged into it by me. So there is no treating you badly. Because I caused things to drag you down, I will step in no matter what, cant let you have the slightest mistake. Just because thats it? Andi spoke, her tone seemed to carry an indescribable loss, she said in a quiet tone, I once told you that you are a lot like him but I know that you are you and he is him. I have never seen you as him either. In fact your personality and your style of doing things is nothing like him either. Jason knew in his heart that Andi was talking about the man she had loved, but who had tragically died in a car ident.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In fact, for so many years, I have already put him down in my heart. But the strange thing is, its as if I cant learn to love, a heart seems to have no ripples. Until after you appeared, it brought me a special feeling. Especially tonight, you used your own bloody palm to hold the knife, I can feel my heart was hit hard, at that time I think if there is a man like you to guard, it is a happy thing Andi lifted her eyes to gaze at Jason, these words as if she had gathered a lot of courage to say. Andi, IC Jasons face was slightly surprised, he did not anticipate Andi would have this expression. But I know, and just think about it. Im older than you, and I havent had much interaction with you. But still, I want to thank you for helping me, I really appreciate it. Im actually very happy to have met you in this life. Andi wanted to smile, but smiling, but there are crystal tears flowing down from the eyes, looking at me. This moment of her, the heart must be very fragile it. Andi, you think too much. We stand together for outsiders to judge, will only say that I am older than you. In fact, you are young and pretty, the kind of pretty that can impress anyone. I am just a man who only knows how to fight and kill. Im actually very happy to have met you. Jason reached out to gently wipe away the teardrops on Andis cheeks and said softly. Are you, are you telling the truth? Andis eyes blinked and she couldnt help but ask. Jason took a deep breath, he suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around Andis waist and held her tightly in his arms. Perhaps, at this time, a hug is more genuine and direct than a thousand words. Chapter 1045 Let it be a dream (I) Jason reached out to hug, Andis body trembled, a faint heart was touched in general, then she felt herself touching a strong warm chest, a unique and very attractive male scent to the nose. At that moment, Andi felt a brief nkness in her mind, the whole person seemed a bit overwhelmed, from Jason this hug to make her unexpected and unexpectedly. Deep inside her heart there was a surge of unspeakable joy and excitement. When she was at The Nova, she took the initiative to hug Jason once, and that time was more of an uncontroble shyness. But this time, because of what she said before, when faced with this hug, she was like the shy virgin, the peach blossom jade face waspletely rendered with ayer of scarlet. The inner delight seemed to bring her back to her teenage years, and she leapt up, the shy color between her eyebrows like a pregnant girl. She couldnt help but subconsciously reach out and hug Jasons back, and her eyes were gently closed. If this is like a dream, lets make this dreamst a little longer. Jason hugged Andi, a burst of fragrant aroma came to the nose, but the most stirring heart that is the burst of soft bone touch. I have to say, Andi is indeed a ripe woman, her own share of mature charm than Nora are more, even to talk about the hot and sexy body, not much inferior to Nora. Therefore, under such an embrace, Jason began to envy his own chest. So much so that he couldnt help but want to use his own hands to rece the chest. They are part of their own body, why should they be treated differently? Its only right to be fair across the board. Andi, it feels really good to hold you. But I dont even dare to hold it for a while longer. Jason said fervently. Huh? Why? Andis eyes opened slightly, surprised voice asked. Im afraid that I will not be able to control the demon called impulse in my heart if I continue to hug. Pfft Andi could not help butugh out loud, her eyes rolled, seems to have returned to the old kind of hot and spirited character, she said: impulsive devil? Lets say its like that? Andi, sometimes curiosity kills the cat. I dont care, I just walked through a ghost tonight, whats so scary? Besides, women have a curious mind, dont you know that? Jason was speechless, he felt how to say in the end, became a tiger in a difficult position? This if there is no action, it seems to be too much. Jasons mouth touched towards Andis ear and said, Since Andi is so curious, I cant spoil the fun, right? Ah Andi cold light cry, for women, the ear position is undoubtedly the most sensitive. Jasons intentional touch at the corner of his mouth when he spoke, plus the breath that came out of his mouth, a brain into her ears, actually made her heart tighten and a strange sensation surged through her body. At this time, Jason has gently kissed Andi that smooth jade face. Andis body tensed up a little, she turned her head slightly, the slightly open like a rose blooming under the delicate red lips so close at hand, perhaps from the inner tension and excitement, open sandalwood mouth constantly puffed out a hot breath. She eyes darted a nce at Jason, eyes are lowered, as the ipetent shy grass like, with three blushing seven expectation, that attitude expression as if waiting for the love of the mans love general. This scene, Jason how can restrain, his face slightly towards the front of a tan, meet Andi that is like a blooming rose of the delicate red lips, this to seal the lips with a kiss. Time seems to be frozen at this moment, only a charming sweetness is surging. Andi closed her eyes tightly, at this moment, her heart has turned into a winding soft, many years have been in the silence of the heart also began to melt, melt the heart opened a new emotional door, which began to have a figure from a blur to clear emergence.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. That is Jasons figure. At this moment, Jason hadpletely taken over her heart. She had forgotten how long it had been since she had been kissed by a man like this, and the time had been so long that she had forgotten the feeling of kissing. At this moment felt, the only feeling is sweet. Its really sweet, sweet to the heart and sweet to the point where her body isid, like a mud-like limp in Jasons arms. She suddenly felt that she was really happy. In her repeated encounters with danger, there is this man around to protect her, to give her a safe and warm back, he stood alone in the front, will be all the problems and dangers are solved. What makes her happy is that when her heart was secretly in love, this man also responded with action. A deep kiss, the end of the lingering is deep love. I dont know how long it took, but Andi, who had been closing her eyes to revel in the moment, suddenly felt some slight abnormality, so she couldnt help but open her eyes. Under the open eyes, she saw that she did not know when she had been held by Jason on hisp. This position Andi the gorgeous peach blossom jade face immediately flew on a blush, she subconsciously lowered her head, but unexpectedly, a lower head when she could not help but open her mouth and let out a cry of surprise. She actually saw that the buttons on the cor of the white shirt she was wearing had been unbuttoned most of the time. Andi a jade face immediately hot and red, the abnormality is like an electric current rushing through the body, making her body for the soft tingling. How can this be? Im not sure Im aware of it, its really too humiliating. AhemC Jason coughed, so quickly up and down his hand, his own old face feel embarrassed, he said with a smile, Andi, this ispletely instinctive, not my intention You, you still say Andi blushed so much that she was embarrassed to look up, she said, What is the difference between this instinct and your intention? To say the same, it seems that my intention is so. But honestly, after seeing the true face of the mountain, I found that Andi you are really proud of the existence of the group , Jason looked towards the proud and tender white, could not help but say with emotion. Andi gritted his teeth, looking at Jason again to take action, hurriedly said: You, you want to do? Release that impulsive devil in your heart, Andi you are not curious about it? No, dont you are still injured in the body, you are not allowed to do so. Wait for your injury to heal first, okay? Andi, Im fine with this injury, you see I have thick skin, you dont have to think about me, its really fine. Pfft Andi cant help butugh, gritting her teeth and ring at Jason, looking good andughing, Whats your hurry, Im not going to run away anyway. You are injured in the body is also not convenient, I also can not bear, in case it involves your wound or something, then I really will be heartbroken. Id bettere down first, so that you dont keep the fire high. Andi said and hurriedly stood up from Jasons body. The big deal is that I lie still, Andi you bully on the body to do whatever you want, it is not a twofer. Jason said in a hurry. You, youC Andi cold hear such words, a stumble, almost can not stand. Chapter 1046 Let it be a dream (II) The man ah, once the flirtation up, there is really no woman what happened. Andi is simply speechless, really did not expect such words this guy also have the courage to say, let her embarrassed ah. From the initial blush back to consciousness, Andi is also gradually restored to her usual kind of passionate nature, she turned to look at Jason, reached out to the shirt cor slightly closed, the pair of almond eyes flooded with a smile, said: You a big man, how dare to bully a woman so ah? Bullying? How, I said let Andi you do whatever you want, it is clear that I am ready to let you bully ah. Jasons face is not red, not jumping heart said. That kind of thing should not be the man to contribute? You say you lie still, this is not bullying me is what? When Im tired and exhausted, youll be happy, huh? Andi said with a smile. You are worried about the strength of the problem, ah, that is even more no problem. You see, my back is not injured, the waist can still hold up. If youre worried about my arm, Ill just let my old back do the work. Jason said in a serious manner. You, youC Andi even if the character is more spontaneous or, at this moment is still a bit unable to stand, this defeat, you this person is too annoying, simply owe a beating. Andi sat on her butt next to Jason and punched him in the chest with her pink fist. The pink fist seems to be fierce, but when ites down it really is like a breeze Buddha face gentle like a lovers kiss. I really cant see, when ites to this issue you are like a different person. Andi said in a good mood. Jason smiled lightly and said, Maybe Andis previous perception of me was wrong, and now this is my true colors.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Are you saying youre showing your true colors? Andi snapped. It cant be helped, facing such a charming beauty like Andi, this natural color cant be hidden, and cant be suppressed. It just popped out, you see what to do? Jason sighed lightly, a helpless look. Andis beautiful eyes were twinkling, and she red at Jason and said, I dont care about you. Anyway, you have an injury in the body, just can not. Andi said, Andi gently leaned on Jasons body, murmured: Jason, why do I feel like all this is like a dream? It feels like Im in a dream world. Do you want me to bite you to see if its a dream or reality? Jason grinned. Andi smiled gently, she reached out and took Jasons arm and said, Even if its a dream, Ill wake up tomorrow. Whats the harm in treating it as a dream? At least Im holding you now, and Im content. Jason was dumbfounded, he heard the meaning of Andis words, is worried that after tonight, this moment will no longer exist. He reached out and pinched the end of Stes nose and said with a smile, Andi, since Im going to be there for you, Ill always be there. So, if you really think of this as a dream, it will only be a dream that you will never wake up from. Really? Thats good too. Andi smiled happily and hugged Jasons which arm even tighter. This time Jason again can not stand, Andi shirt buttons are not buttoned, just hold his arm in his arms, this is to let his arm fully to feel the feeling of falling into the cotton pile? Jason slightly collected his mind and said, Andi, I still want to talk to you about tonight. Hmm? Say what? Andi looked up and asked. First I want to calm you down, after all, you personally experienced such a thing, witnessed such bloodshed, I think it will certainly have an impact on you. I just hope you can not think about it, slowly fade away, and then forget about the bloody events of tonight. Dont let these things affect your life in the future. Jason said. Andi said softly: If it were the past, Im afraid I would have been difficult to eliminate that frightened and scared emotions. But now its different, with you by my side, I will have a lot of courage, and I will not be afraid of anything. The second is not to mention tonights incident to anyone, and no one wille to track you down. As for my identity, I cant tell you out of secrecy. Anyway, you in just know that I am not a bad person. Jason said with a smile. And say its not a bad guy. Then who unbuttoned this dress of mine? Andi pouted at Jason and asked with a smile. ThisC Jasonughed, there is really no way to exin ah. Jason, I understand what youre saying. Dont worry, I wont talk about it to others. This nights experience, I will try to fade, to forget. Andi said. Thats good. Jason nodded, then a cold glint appeared in his eyes and said, Going forward, you will not encounter any more dangers like tonight. I will not allow such danger toe to your head again. Andis heart was warm, she did not know what to say, but only hugged Jason tighter. Jason reached out and patted Andis back and said with a smile, Andi, its gettingte. After tonights events, you are also physically and mentally exhausted. You should rest early. Take a good rxing sleep and forget about those unpleasant experiences by tomorrow. Are you leaving? Andi straightened up and looked at Jason with blinking eyes. Jason smiled and asked, If I dont leave, can I stay overnight? Or, Andi you need a nest warmer? Andi punched Jason in the face and said, Youre going to start being immodest again. Even if you stay, it does not matter. I have plenty of room here anyway. Arent you afraid that Ill sneak into your room in the middle of the night while youre asleep? Jasonughed. Oh forgot to tell you, I always have a pair of scissors on the nightstand in my room. Andi winked and grinned. Tough enough, thats really going to scare me. Jasonughed, then said, Id better get back. As for your ce, sooner orter Im going toe over and cheekily borrow it for a bit. Andi nodded as she stood up and said, Then you should get some rest when you get back. And your wound, remember to go to the hospital to change the medicine on time. Dont worry, this wound is nothing. Jason walked toward the door and said, Remember to get a good nights sleep. Call me if anything happens. When she got to the door, Andi couldnt help but reach out and hug Jason. She tilted her face up, her eyes flushed with shame, but she finally opened her mouth and said, I want you to kiss me one more time. Chapter 1047 I won’t dislike you Oakshire University. Jason took a taxi back, got out and walked into Oakshire University, met the familiar security guards on duty, and stopped to have a cigarette and talk to them. Jason walked back to Bamboo Residence and was about to push the door in when he heard ires voiceing from inside: Old Mr. Miller, you think Jason is not back at thiste hour, he must have gone out to hook up with a woman, right? ire ah, this day to rain mother to marry people Jason to go outside to find a woman, Old Mr. Miller I also can not control ah. Old Mr. Miller that sentimental voice came. This how can ah, Jason if some outside the wrong woman to cheat how? Not afraid, not afraid, learn from a mistake, even if they are cheated is not a bad thing. Old Mr. MillerCUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jason couldnt bear to listen to it, how could ire have the leisure to talk to an old man in the middle of the night about whether she was out looking for a woman? And, is it her ce to discuss such things? Its already midnight and shes still not back in her dorm, so whats the point of chatting with an old man? Jason immediately pushed the door in, the creaking sound of the wooden door being pushed open immediately caught the attention of ire who was sitting in the backyard, she immediately stood up and ran towards the house, after seeing Jason walk in she smiled sweetly and said, Wow, you really talk about you, you appear, Jason, we were just talking about you. Jason grimaced and asked, What are you talking about me behind my back? I know that Im just a little bit more handsome, a little bit more knowledgeable, a little bit more good character, but other than that, theres really nothing good about me, ire. Even if you are handsome, you dont have to discuss it with an old man, right? Vomit ire made a show of vomiting as she said, Old Mr. Miller, Im going to throw up all the snacks I ate with you tonight, what should I do? This kid is more brazen than the old man, Jason is also this point can still be praised. Old Mr. Miller said with a snicker. Jason has long been ustomed to Old Mr. Millers blows, he stared at ire, said: sote you still do not go back to the dormitory to rest, whye here? At this hour, the dorm gates are already closed. How else are you going to get in? I know the dormitory aunt very well, I want to go back to the dormitory to call her. ire spoke, and then she sounded sultry. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Jason was sweating, what change of heart, this does not sound right ah? Stop fooling around, itste. You go back to sleep. Jason said. ire was about to say something when she saw ayer of gauze wrapped around Jasons right hand, her delicate dream-like jade face froze, and after she came back to her senses, she grabbed Jasons right arm and said, What happened to your hand? Is it hurt? Jason said lightly, I identally hurt it while practicingbat, and I got a cut, so I went to the hospital to have it bandaged. Jason, of course, would not talk to ire about the bloody killings tonight, so he made an excuse. ire heard Jason say that he was identally hurt after a little slow face, but the jade face can not help but bring a touch of regret, she said: How do you look like this wound is still very serious? You are too careless yourself. A small wound, its fine. Jason looked unimpressed and said, ire, are you going to stay here and not leave? Are you going to kick me out if I dont leave? I just want to have a drink and a snack with Old Mr. Miller. ire said, walked to the backyard to sit on a small bench, picked up a skewer, and ate. Jason also took this little girl can not help, also had to go to the backyard to sit down, see has a dozen of beer, should be this little girl bought over. In addition, the small table with some barbecue, peanuts and other things. Old Mr. Miller is smoking a dry cigarette while sipping a little wine, looking incrediblyfortable and happy. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason, also saw the gauze bandage wrapped around Jasons right palm, he certainly knew that Jasons injury was not his own practice, should be rted to Jasons actions tonight. Old Mr. Miller also did not ask more questions, in his sense, Jasons own qi blood is still strong and zing, showing Sunling Bloodline that unique the masculine overbearing aura. This indicates that Jason did not suffer any internal injuries, just this superficial injury, that is certainly nothing. Jason also picked up a can of beer, opened it and took a sip, said: I said Old Mr. Miller, sote you still dragged ire to drink and chat with you, you also have the pleasure? Old face do not know shame ah? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and said, ire bought a snack of beer to apany the old man drinking and chatting with you kid? Besides, ire is a grown-up now, she can have her own opinions, right? Yes, yes, yes, Old Mr. Miller, thats right up my alley. ire smiled, the smile on her face was brighter and purer than the moon hanging high in the night sky, she said, Im not a child anymore, I dont want you to worry about what Im going to do. Okay, then lets drink. Jason opened his mouth, then heughed and said, This night is drinking and eating snacks, see if you have anyone to want after you grow fat. This love of beauty is the nature of women. Jasons words really hit ires soft spot, she couldnt help but beep, a pair of watery eyes red at Jason, said angrily: Jason you crows mouth, dont say Im getting fat. I am naturally beautiful, I will not be fat. Its you, Jason, who looks more and more mellow. You are the one who should be worried that you are not wanted I dont care, no one wants to be free. Jason said. Qin Mingyues beautiful eyes turned, she smiled lightly and said, But Jason you should not be too sad, if no one really wants you, there is still me. Anyway, people do not mind you Jason froze for a moment and could not help but look at ire in amazement, thinking that this little girl is really daring to say anything ah. At a young age, how did she grow this cheek? AhemC Old Mr. Miller coughed dryly, he said fervently, It seems the old man is going back to the house to rest, so as not to disturb the two of you flirting in front of the moon. ire a face immediately flew up ayer of red. As for Jason, he simply wanted to press Old Mr. Miller on the ground and rub a beating C this old man shameless even if, can not have some bottom line ah? He also did not look at ire this is how old, he can afford that hand? Chapter 1048 A parting gesture About 2:30 at night, Jason almost mandatory order, this is the ire to shoo away. This little girl is in good spirits, its 2:30 and shes not sleepy, shes still in a state of high spirits, Jason would have been able to sit until dawn if he hadnt sent her away. Lets go, Ill take you back to your dormitory building. Jason said. ire was a little reluctant, but it waste, so she said goodbye to Old Mr. Miller, who was already sitting and napping, and followed Jason out. Jason, youe back once in a while, usually its hard to see you once. You are back, people give up their lives to apany the gentleman to spend more time with you, you are not happy. Hum, really make me so angry. ire pouted and said. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, said: You also have to look at the time ah. What time is it? Its almost midnight. Go back to the dorm and get some rest, or youll be wearing two panda eyes tomorrow. You dont like it when you have panda eyes, do you? ire asked, tilting her head. Jason was surprised when he said, Ive never disliked you. Really? The young girl was instantly happy.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason nodded his head, thus confirming his words. As we were talking, we reached ires dormitory building, and as we were about to say goodbye, ire looked at Jason beside her and said, Jason, Im leaving now. Go, go, hurry back to rest. Jason a burst of urging. Jason, you do not have a little expression ah? What else do I need to show? Jason was a little confused. ire couldnt help but stomp her feet, a face of annoyance, really dont know if this guy really dont understand or pretend. Dont people always have something to say before they say goodbye? Even if they have not eaten pork, they have seen a pig run. Some movies ah TV series ah should always have seen such scenes. ire looked no good, said. Oh, I remembered Jason dawned on him. It seems that Jason is not stupid, a little bit that is understood. ire thought in her heart, and then she tilted her face up with a smile at the corners of her mouth, waiting for Jason to say something. But then she heard Jason say solemnly, ire, good night! Go home and get some rest! ire: ???? Is that what you call a sign? At that moment, ire had the urge to press Jason to death. Jason, you, you are really going to kill me! ire shouted angrily. Jasonughed and said, In the so-called movie and TV series, dont they all say good night before they say goodbye? Of course not! Then how should it be? Just as Jasons words fell, he suddenly saw ire step forward, then opened her arms to hug him, and said in his ear, It should be like this. Jason secretly smiled bitterly, it seems that there is still no escape from this disaster ah, no matter how much you y dumb and dumb is also useless. The unique fragrance of the young womans body came to the nose, refreshing, but also heartwarming. Perhaps, he should be a little bit to show it, otherwise if you annoy this bold little girl, who knows what else she will get up to. A thought to this, Jason also raised his hand and gently wrapped his arm around the girls frail shoulders. When Jason returned to Bamboo Residence, he saw Old Mr. Miller still sitting on a small bench napping. He went over, patted Old Mr. Millers shoulder, and said, Old Mr. Miller, go inside the house and rest. Old Mr. Miller woke up, nced at Jason and said, ires back in the dorm? Jason nodded. What happened to the operation tonight? And hurt your hand? Old Mr. Miller asked. I was trying to save a friend and reached out to hold the knife, its not a big deal. Jason said. Why did youe back as soon as something happened to you. What kind of people are after you? Old Mr. Miller asked. Jason sneered and said, Some martial artists from Japan. However, behind the scenes I suspect the forces of Forbidden Dragon Guard are in charge. Its just that I dont have any direct evidence at hand. Otherwise, I would have uncovered the head of Forbidden Dragon Guard and killed him. Forbidden Dragon Guard? Old Mr. Miller squinted his old eyes, then said: This time you kid beware of some. With the so-called The originators retreat nearing the opening, Hyacinth in a variety of cattle and ghosts areing to get together, it is better to be careful now. Jason nodded, he thought about it and said, Old Mr. Miller, Im going to take my friend to Ghost Doctor tomorrow, and go to Ghost Doctor Valley again. Old Mr. Miller said: You want to go to Ghost Doctor? While the Ghost Doctor is still in Ghost Doctor Valley. Do you want toe along this time Old Mr. Miller? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller added tobo to the stem, lit it up, took a puff, and said, Old Mr. Miller wont be going. I dont want to see each other with Ghost Doctor. Besides, youve been there once, and you remember the way. Why should I go? Jason secretly smiled, Old Mr. Miller is probably not because and Ghost Doctor do not want to see each other, right? Thest time he went to Ghost Doctor Valley, he happened to run into the Holy Lord of the Purple Phoenix Holy Land, and when Old Mr. Miller saw Miss Mosele, it was like a mouse seeing a cat and avoiding it. It is estimated that this time Old Mr. Miller is also worried that will again identally bump into Miss Mosele, so find an excuse to shirk. Old Mr. Miller still needs to keep an eye on some spooky old things in Oakshire. With The originators retreat opening soon, these old things are getting restless. Old Mr. Miller said. Okay, then your old man will stay at home. Ill just take my friend there. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and said, You can take Darcey with you. That way youll have somepany along the way. Jason took one look at Old Mr. Millers lewd grin and knew he must be thinking of something in his mind. I am not that kind of person However, if Darcey is free, it is possible to call on. Tsk, on your boys urine Old Mr. Miller I still do not know? Old Mr. Miller said with a heated smile. By the way, Old Mr. Miller, I have begun to cultivate the power near Secret Method, is really useful. Its just that the quenching process is too slow. Ive been practicing all morning, and Ive only quenched at most a tenth of my own Secret Realm Power. And thats just the steps of Power of the Four Extremes. Jason opened his mouth and told Old Mr. Miller about some of his experiences with the Power Evolution Secret Method. Chapter 1049 – Old and Young Discuss Martial Arts Old Mr. Miller said: The refinement and strengthening of any force is a slow process. Moreover, after the power is cultivated, you want to further refine and strengthen it, which in itself is a very difficult process. Even if you want to strengthen, there is no way to do so. The Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method is extremely valuable and is not weaker than the ultimate Secret Method inherited from Hyacinth and Holy Land. The method of the Secret Method. The so-called practice makes perfect, no one can help you on this point, you can only rely on your diligent practice, more feel. Jason thought about it, there is really no shortcut in this regard. However, when I think about the posture when practicing Power Evolution Secret Method, it is really a big challenge. The need to stay in that half-squatting position really tests ones stamina and physical ability. Old Mr. Miller, did you not practice this Secret Method? Have you tried it. See if you can also refine and strengthen your own Agist Force? asked Jason. Old Mr. Miller said: Titan people have a unique bloodline and are born with divine power. Therefore they only need to stimte their own physical power. Agist Force is different from the cohesion and operation of the body force. So, the Power Evolution Secret Method is not entirely suitable for Agist Force, and the old man still needs to study and modify the techniques that are suitable for Agist Force refinement and strengthening. So thats how it is. Then well just have to wait for Old Mr. Miller to do your research. Jason opened his mouth, and remembering something, he could not help but ask curiously, What is the highest level of strength in Hyacinth, the Saint Master Stage is the highest level? The Saint Master Stage is the Sacred Level, and for now, the Sacred Level is the highest level. Old Mr. Miller spoke, and then his old eyes shone brightly as he continued, But there is no end to martial arts. As I see it, the highest level ofbat does not stop at Sacred Level. These years, the old man is also thinking about this problem. Jasons eyes lit up and he smiled and said, Yo, Old Mr. Miller, from the tone of your voice its hard to say that you still have the certainty or opportunity to break through above Sacred Level? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, What kind of tone are you taking? There is nothing difficult in this world, only those who have the will to do it. How do you know if it will work or not if you dont try? So Old Mr. Miller, yourbat skills are now at Sacred Level? Jason asked, leaning over and asking. Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his cigarette and shook his head, Technically speaking, no. Decades ago, when the old man returned to seclusion, rumors in Hyacinth that the old man COMBAT fell realm, this is not an empty rumor, it is true. Jason frowned and said, You Old Mr. Miller is not yet Sacred Level, so how to enlighten thebat above Sacred Level? You know nothing. So what if Im not Sacred Level? There is no one in Hyacinth who has a deeper understanding of Sacred Level than I do. Since I have the sense of Sacred Level, on this basis, why not to think about thebat above Sacred Level? Old Mr. Miller said with a re. Jason smiled and said, Well, I dont know what you Old Mr. Miller said anyway. Anyway, I still expect you to break the shackles of Sacred Level one day. I wouldnt say Id be walking around Hyacinth at that point. Hahaha. Dang! Old Mr. Millers hand of dry tobo stick unceremoniously knocked on Jasons head, looked no good, said: Feel you kid ask this and that is want to nibble on the old ah, Old Mr. Miller still hope you can give me a long face, you kid actually hit the idea of nibbling on the old. Old Mr. Miller, you cant say that. Youre a great sess in yourbat, thats congrattory, and Ill get a little credit for it. Do you still want to have ten or eight grandchildren? Jason said with a grunt.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and exhaled a puff of smoke and said, Youre just a mouthpiece, one day youll really put it into action. Old Mr. Miller you do not have to rush, smoke less, drink less, so that by the time the body out of what the body want to hold can not hold. Jason said with a smile. You kid put a hundred heart, the old mans body bones are good. Old Mr. Miller said in an old-fashioned way. Jason smiled and said, Okay, okay, okay. Its gettingte, get some rest, Jason has decided to take Blood Sword to Ghost Doctor Valley tomorrow to find Ghost Doctor, this matter can not be dyed, after all, he can not predict when Ghost Doctor will leave Ghost Doctor Valley. Once Ghost Doctor is going to collect the precious herbs in South Forest, who knows when he wille back to Ghost Doctor Valley, so it is good to take Blood Sword to Ghost Doctor as early as possible. Listen to Old Mr. Millers meaning, there are still some days before the opening of The originator retreat. Maybe after going to Ghost Doctor and returning, you can still catch the opening of The originators retreat. It was alreadyte at night, almost in the early hours of the morning. This is also the darkest time of the night. In the Farm House Restaurant on the outskirts of the eastern suburbs, there was still a strong smell of blood, but the bodies of the Japanese warriors that were lying on the ground had disappeared. Obviously, the bodies of the Japanese samurai who had been killed in the night had been secretly disposed of. Hoo! Hoo! In the night, there was the sound of carsing from far and near. Eventually, three ck cars drove over and stopped right in front of the gate of the farmhouse. The door opened, from the car came down a silhouette, came down these people immediately smelled the rich blood smell that filled the air, many people subconsciously frowned. A middle-aged man with a tough face had a gloomy gaze in his eyes, and the uniform he was wearing had a unique dragon-shaped emblem, and he was Bobby. Bobbys side stood a feminine and cold young male, a green shirt, the body exudes a dignified aura, the cuff of the right arm is empty, an arm has obviously gone. This is precisely the Bradley familys second son Michael. Chun and the others are all dead, killed! Bobby took a deep breath and said in one word. Jason did it, right? Michael said. Bobbys eyes flickered with coldness, slowly said: Oakshire, have the ability to kill Chun and his group in one night, and the scene will be clean, only Jason. The cold light in Michaels eyes shed and he said, Mr. Bobby, perhaps you should tell me, what is the identity of this Jason secretly? Chapter 1050 Tying the knot Bobby gave Michael a look and said, Jason has a military background and his identity is extremely unusual. So its almost impossible to use the explicit power to oppress him. As for the further specifics, I cant tell you in detail. There are some confidential things that I cant protect myself if I leaked out. Michaels face was stunned, he is also an extremely intelligent person, so from Bobbys words have also been able to specte some information to. A even Bobby speech tone will show some scruples in the character, from which it can be seen Jasons identity background is definitely not simple, otherwise it will not let Bobby such an existence to scruple a few points. Michael also finally understand why he used Harry thisyer of rtions to suppress Jason non-effective, but Harry have to bow to Jason. The reason lies in Jasons background behind the identity. Perhaps Jason does not have an official position, but, because of his identity, he has a big figure behind the concern in support of him. In front of such a real big man, Harry district a hand of Oakshire, is really not enough to see. Michael secretly looked deeply at Bobby, the other day he was ready to use Harrys rtions and power to suppress Jason, Bobby was also present, also heard what he said. However, Bobby did not say anything, he knew that using the power to suppress Jason would not have any effect, but he did not have the slightest reminder, obviously sitting back and watching his side being hit in the face. This makes Michaels heart extremely upset, but he did not show any discontent on the surface, because he knows that now he still need to use Bobbys side of the power, whether to deal with Jason or to deal with the power in Hyacinth, can not be separated from Bobbys side of the support. But Michael also secretly gave himself a wake-up call, knowing not to trust Bobby too much. Originally he represented the Bradley family and Bobby is just a cooperation between interests. So Michael heart also very clear, if one day the Bradley family no longer have any use value, then Bobby such a person will certainly turn the other cheek, and even the entire the Bradley family to control in their own hands. Mr. Bobby, what should we do now? The samurai who came from Japan have all been removed by Jason. Does this mean that Jason already knows about our n? Michael asked. Bobbyughed coldly and said, These Japanese are not worth dying for. They are too stupid. They didnt listen to mymand, so they died. Dead is dead, anyway, these pig teammates can not count on them anything. As for the follow-up n, I have my own arrangement here, Mr. Bradley need not worry. I have already set up the game, just waiting for Jason to jump into the game. Michaels heart was slightly astonished, only because the bureau Bobby said, he did not know too much. This means that Bobbys side only has a lot of things or a lot ofyout is hidden from him. This time, the person who helped Jason is National Security Department, that is to say, Chun and the others infiltrated Oakshire, National Security Department will definitely trace the matter. So, I need to speed up my actions! Bobby said to himself, his eyes shed with a cold sharpness. The next morning. Jason woke up early, today will go to Ghost Doctor Valley, so he also need to get up early to do some preparation. After packing up, Jason heard some movement from the backyard of the house next door, Kay was away on business during this time, so the only person moving around in the backyard next door was Darcey. Jason went to the backyard to take a look and really saw Darceys ethereal fairy posture. Darcey, good morning. Jason greeted with a smile. Darceys beautiful eyes blinked as if they were gathering the aura of heaven and earth, and said with a slight surprise, Youre up so early too? Darcey, what are you talking about? Ive always been very hardworking, right? Jason said in a serious manner. Darcey snickered and didnt say anything else. Jason then said: Darcey, to be honest, I n to go to Ghost Doctor Valley today. My friend has a dark wound in his body, so I can only turn to Ghost Doctor. You want to go to Ghost Doctor Valley? Darceys face was surprised. Jason nodded and then asked, I wonder if Darcey is avable? If youre free, then you can go together. Its just like going away for a break. Besides, its not a bad thing to go to Ghost Doctor. Darcey red at Jason and said, You want to have apanion on the way, right? Jason hurriedly said, No, I cant. Of course, Darcey, if you think this ispanionship, thats fine. Darcey thought about it, her own White Tiger Bloodline matter has asked Ghost Doctor, even with the Ghost Doctors ability is unable to crack, can only be extended for her, from the original three years will be devoured by White Tiger Bloodline fate extended to within five years. Perhaps in other people of the same age, this three years five years is no concept. However, for Darcey, the significance of this is indeed very significant, at least she has two more years to feel this time, two more years to spend with her family So, even though Ghost Doctor is unable to change her White Tiger reversal destiny, she is extremely grateful for the two-year extension. The first thing that I want to do is to get a new one. Ill switch sses with other teachers and then go with you. Last time I went to Ghost Doctor Valley, Ghost Doctor also helped me a lot. I havent even thanked him properly yet.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason was happy when he heard that and said, Thats great. Then make your arrangements and prepare first. Well leave when youre ready. Darcey nodded, and she returned to the house first. Around nine oclock, Darceys side was ready, and Jason said goodbye to Old Mr. Miller, and stared at Wolf a few times before he left. Youre a lucky boy, you actually managed to trick Darcey intoing along, not bad. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and grinned. Jasons face immediately ck, this dead old man what is this talk? What is this old man saying? He made it sound as if he had brought Darcey along for the purpose of cheating on him. Jason hurriedly looked at Darcey, he was really worried that Darcey would not be so annoyed to get off the car not to go. The first thing that happened was that Darceys face was not only a little red, but also calm, so he was used to Old Mr. Millers words. Jason immediately started Paramount Marauder, this whistling away, he first drove to the Shangri-La Hotel, called Blood Sword. A momentter, Blood Sword out of the hotel and got into the car, this formidable bulletproof SUV also whistled towards Northton direction and drove away. Chapter 1051 Re-visiting Ghost Doctor Valley Ghost Doctor Valley is located in Peak Otltino, Northton. It takes about six hours to drive there, which is not too far. Blood Sword is sitting in the passenger seat, his face looks extremely hideous slightly look some excitement and expectation, since the battle with ughter four years ago, he has survived nine deaths, with the help of Jason. But his body also left a dark wound that could not be healed, resulting in his own COMBAT realm has not advanced but retreated, originally located in the peak strength of the king ss, he is now COMBAT realm down to the early stage of the king ss. This gap is really big. Originally, he could say that he had no hope for the dark injury in his own body. Now, Jason is making him rekindle this hope. In case he could really heal the dark wounds in his body, it could be said that his strength progress in thebat realm would be a sudden leap forward. These years, although his strength has not advanced in the slightest, but he is, after all, a powerful existence that once stood proudly at the peak of the king ss, so his perception ofbat has always existed, and his own sense of the sword path has always continued. Jason looked at Blood Sword, he smiled and said: Blood Sword, you dont have to worry. I have a hunch that this senior will be able to heal the dark wounds in your body. You will also definitely be able to regain your previous peak strength again. Blood Sword took a deep breath and slowly said, I hope so. In fact, I dont expect to bepletely cured. Ill be satisfied with some relief, and Ill be able to keep improving my de strength. Jasonughed and said, Thats not enough. I want to see a Killing King at his peak! I want to see Killing King standing proudly at the top of Dark World again, bing a nightmare in the hearts of the great powers. Blood Sword also smiled, thinking that there will be another day like that? In fact, his heart is also looking forward to it, because he still has a reluctant heart, he still wants to improve their own knife dao intention, and eventually be the way with the knife, when Blood Sword, who canpete? Darcey didnt get too involved in the chat between Jason and Blood Sword, and she couldnt get in the conversation either. She was able to sense the terrifying and boundless killing intent that permeated Blood Swords body, and knew that the other party must be a strong person who had experienced countless killings on the battlefield. This also makes Darcey a little curious about Jasons experience in Dark World, and her heart cant help but think of Jason leading his brothers and warriors in Dark World to fight and kill, and what kind of style would that be? She was suddenly a little envious of Emily. Last time, despite her familys opposition, Emily secretly followed Jason to overseas and experienced some overseas battlefields, and fought alongside Jason on the battlefield of life and death many times. Only that kind of life and death battlefield can really train a persons growth, right? But Darcey knows that she will never be able to see the overseas battlefield with Jason like Emily did. Because of her own White Tiger Bloodline bacsh, the Stokes family will not allow her to have any more idents, let alone allow her to go to the battlefield in Dark World. Unless, of course, her own White Tiger Bloodline deadlock can be broken. However, to break the White Tiger Bloodline will need the legendary Dragon Bloodline to do so, but this Dragon Bloodline is too illusory, only exists in the legend, no one dares to say that the world really exists in the person of Dragon Bloodline. The Stokes family is one of the ancient martial arts forces leading this matter. After all, the Stokes family has a page of the remnants of The originators retreat in their possession. The Stokes family has a map of The originators retreat, which can be pieced together with other ancient martial arts families. The Stokes family has been trying hard to break her own White Tiger Bloodline bacsh for years, and has spent countless heavenly treasures for her. Thest time they went to Ghost Doctor Valley to seek help from Ghost Doctor, Ghost Doctors side was helpless for the White Tigers revolting destiny. Therefore, the Stokes family put all their hopes on the exploration of The originators retreat.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Because The originator retreat is rumored to crack the secret of Mystery of the Dragon. If the secret of Mystery of the Dragon is learned through The originators retreat, there is hope that the White Tiger Bloodline on her will be broken, which is the Stokes familys greatest hope at present. For the family has always paid for her efforts, her heart is actually very guilty, she felt that she failed to help the family what, but over the years the family for her also do not know how much precious natural treasures and money spent. She had also said that the family did not have to worry about her own White Tiger Bloodline matter and efforts, but such words were rewarded with a reprimand from her grandfather. Both her grandfather and her parents, who regarded her as the apple of their eye, loved her so much that the Stokes family was willing to do anything to keep her safe, even if it meant dumping all of their assets. With this kind of familypanionship, she really feels no regrets in this life. Even if her White Tiger Bloodline cannot be broken and she cannot escape the fate of death, she has no regrets. The only regret is not being able to spend more time with her family, guarding her familys side. Darcey withdrew her thoughts and let her emotions calm down for a while. She felt a little tired, so she leaned back in the car seat and began to close her eyes to rest. By about two oclock in the afternoon, the car had pulled into Northton and was headed in the direction of Peak Otltino. Jason had already driven here once under the direction of Old Mr. Miller, so he could still remember the way. After nearly two hours of driving, Jason drove to the base of Peak Otltino. Jason parked the car at the same ce where he camest time, parked the car and pushed open the door and stepped down. Blood Sword and Darcey also stepped out of the car one after another. Jason looked towards the inside of the forest and said, Darcey, we walked in from herest time, right? Darcey nodded and said, Yes. Last time Mr. Miller took us in through here. Darcey has an extraordinary memory, so to speak, she can never forget, she has been here once, so she can urately recall in her mind the route that she took when she first came here, etc. Then lets go, this is to visit Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason took a deep breath and said this. Jason and the three of them immediately walked towards the inside of the mountain forest. Jasons memory is also very good, with a strong sense of direction, plus Darceys unforgettable memory, so this time the route they took, and thest time they came not to saypletely ovep, but at least simr, the direction is not wrong. Jason remembered that Old Mr. Miller had said that Ghost Doctor was proficient in formation arrangement, so the terrain was arranged in the periphery of Ghost Doctor Valley. If you dont know the way to the periphery of Ghost Doctor Valley, you will be confused by the formation and will go back to the original ce. Old Mr. Miller took this path ispletely bypassed the Ghost Doctorid down by the terrain formation, can go directly to the entrance of the Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason and the three of them in the mountains and forests around like around the nine corridors like walking, this way several times Jason are some can not identify the direction, thanks to Darcey in the side, can urately remember the direction of the route. So after walking for nearly an hour, finally saw the entrance to a valley, not yet inside, there has been a strange herbal scent wafting out. This is the entrance to Ghost Doctor Valley. Chapter 1052 Ghost Doctor has a guest Seeing the entrance to this valley, Jason was also relieved to have finally found it. Here we are, this is Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason said to Blood Sword. Blood Sword nodded, he did not know much about Carovia Chinese medicine, but also knew that Carovia Chinese medicine has always been very mysterious and magical, in some aspects of treatment, has the advantages of Western medicine can not match. For example, the body conditioning piece, Chinese medicine has a unique advantage. Now that we have arrived at Ghost Doctor Valley, Blood Sword is definitely going to try to heal his own bodys dark wounds, regardless of the effect, to try a gas to the end. Come on, lets go in. Jason said. Darcey nodded, along with Jason, Blood Sword walked into the Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor Valley is not much different from thest time I came over, a neatly divided medicinal beds nted with a variety of herbs, the entire valley overflowed with a strange medicinal aroma. On the pond in front of them, chickens and ducks flocked together and willow trees formed a shade, giving off an isted and idyllic atmosphere.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason and the three of them walked towards the peach forest ahead. In the lush peach forest ahead, there were several green tiled houses, where Ghost Doctor and some of his disciples, the medicine boys, lived. When he reached this peach forest, Jason cleared his throat and said loudly, I, Jason, havee to see Ghost Doctor. The voice sounded, a momentter from a green tiled room came out of a inly dressed middle-aged man, the other party came out and saw Jason and other peoples faces slightly stunned, obviously know Jason, he said: You are here to see the master? Otto hello hello, hello again. I am indeed here to see Ghost Doctor this time. Please also ask Otto to inform you. Jason said with a smile. The in-looking middle-aged man, dressed in in clothes, was Otto Roberts, Ghost Doctors medicine boy. Thest time he came over, Jason was bringing Noras mother Amery Burton to the treatment, when it was Ottos hand to Amery to perform acupuncture treatment, and finally cured the disease that has gued Amery for many years. So dont look at Ottos appearance, with his years of learning under Ghost Doctors medical knowledge, if to open a Chinese medicine clinic in themon world, it is definitely regarded as a god-like existence. Otto said: Master is meeting with guests. Im afraid hes not avable at the moment. Pleasee with me to the side room to rest. Okay, thank you very much. Jason said. Otto immediately led Jason and the others into the third tiled room on the right side of the peach forest. The Ghost Doctors style is not to talk about the appearance, nor the pursuit of material things, so his ce looks very poor, there is no decent furniture inside the house, only a coffee table, bed and other basic furniture to meet the daily life. Otto settled Jason and others to sit down, he also brought a pot of tea over, said Jason they wait,ter Ghost Doctor is free, he came back to tell them. Jason said, Otto you go ahead and get busy, well just wait here. Otto nodded, he himself is not good at words, usually are in the care of the Ghost Doctor Valley, with the outside world rarely contactmunication. Otto went out, Jason and others sat in this room and waited patiently. Jasons heart is also a little curious, do not know Ghost Doctor Valley side is what guests, and also can get Ghost Doctors careful reception. But with Ghost Doctors status in Hyacinth, Im sure there are many people whoe to him for help. The people who are able to get such an audience from Ghost Doctor are definitely people of extraordinary status, most of them are big shots from Hyacinth, and only these people are qualified to get such an audience from Ghost Doctor. Jason does not know or understand the big names in Hyacinth. The Darcey around him should know more. About an hourter, there was some talk from outside. It should be Ghost Doctor and the guests visiting him havee out. Jason was curious, and did not go out of the house to see what happened. After a while, Otto came in and said to Jason, Master is free now. You guyse with me. Jason nodded his head, he stood up, with Darcey, Blood Sword a piece towards the outside. After walking out of the house, but saw a man and a woman in the peach forest two young men, the male about early twenties, ck hair like ink, tough face, through a cold color, double eyebrows fly into the temples, eyes pupils through a demonic color, strong body looks resolute, their own blood is extremely strong, as if there is a true dragon in the body, but the body is a vague pure to strong demonic energy in the surge. The body has a vaguely pure and intense demonic energy surging. The young man knew at first nce that his aura was extraordinary, and he must havee from a great source. The woman standing next to him is also extremely young, an extremely dazzling purple hair is reflected in a beautiful jade face like the sunset reflecting the snow, slender willow eyebrows with three points of spring, not pointing and red lips plump and delicate mouth-watering, the pair seems to converge with the bright eyes of the stars in the blinking seems to have no need fornguage to be able to convey her feelings. The eyebrows will be willow and green, facemon peach and red. This is undoubtedly an unforgettable woman, her body is also extremely sexy and tall, a light ink-colored dress but also can not hide her posture of the body, puffy breasts half exposed, powder greasy as fat, the arc of the proud as if with endless magic, so people can not help but want to pick, the whole person out of the wind and water charming style enough to tantalize any mans heartstrings. When Jason walked out, the pair of young men and women also looked over, the young mans face did not change, but when he saw Darcey, the depths of his eyes seemed to sh a trace of demonic aura. Jason saw the two young men and women when the face was a little surprised, thinking that it is difficult to Ghost Doctor to see the guests are not these two young people can not? But then Jason was denied this idea, with the identity of the Ghost Doctor, even the major families of the young master, Holy Land sons of these are not qualified to let him call to receive, after all, the generation, seniority is there. And ced inside the house, Jason vaguely heard Ghost Doctor talking to a person, the other side of the voice and tone of voice to specte, should be an old man. Only now can not see the old man, only to see the two young people. Jason thought to himself that it should be the elders of a certain power in Hyacinth with the younger generation of disciples toe to Ghost Doctor for some help. It was simr to the first time when Miss Mosele brought Purple Phoenix Saintess to visit Ghost Doctor in person in Ghost Doctor Valley. Just thinking, Jason noticed the purple-haired woman nced toward him, with a hidden spring flowing between her eyebrows, showing her poise, just a nce as if she could hook a persons soul out of the general. Then the purple-haired womans gaze fell on Darcey, her lustrous, sexy red lips could not help but gently open a ah, then lightly moved the lotus step walked over, walking long legs moving, round and plump buttocks surge, swaying out of a thousand styles, she carefully surveyed Darcey, and finally opened his mouth and said C Huh? This is Darcey, isnt it? I finally got to see her in person, she is really worthy of being one of the top three Hyacinth Ladies, she is really beautiful! Chapter 1053 Devil Sect Heavenly Pride There are women demons and charming, their voices confuse people. The purple-haired woman opened her mouth to speak, all the time emitting a seductive and provocative rhythm, she is not intentional,pletely natural flow, the more this is the more tempting. Darcey the pair of beautiful eyes containing aura look at the purple-haired woman, she remembered something like, the jade face also slightly discolored, but she still looks quiet andfortable, said: So it is Demon Witch. When ites to Demon Witch, Jason really doesnt know anything about it. However, among the young generation of Hyacinths various schools and sects, Demon Witchs name was no worse than that of Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey and Emily, three of the top threedies of Hyacinth, and this sexy and sultry woman had hooked the souls of many young Hyacinthians. This sexy woman is also known to have taken away the souls of many young Hyacinth heroes. Demon Witch is ranked fourth in Hyacinth Ladies, shees from Supremes Holy Land, because all the major families and sects in Hyacinth are hostile to Supremes Holy Land, so in the selection of Hyacinth Ladies, Demon Witch will naturally have some negative influence on them. The Demon Witch has a negative influence on the selection of Hyacinth Ladies. Even so, Demon Witch was still able to rank fourth in the Hyacinth Ladies, so you can imagine that this womans beauty and herprehensive ability in all aspects are absolutely outstanding. I didnt expect Darcey to recognize me, its really an honor. Demon Witch rose with a delicate smile. Darceys gaze looked towards the young man with extraordinary Kongwu, and those soulful beautiful eyes vaguely carried a hint of abnormality as she said, Then this must be Demon Son, thebat genius that the Demon n is known to produce once in a hundred years, right? The young man smiled ndly and said, I have long heard of Darceys reputation, and it is indeed a pleasure to meet him by chance today. Jasons face already showed a hint of coldness, from Darceys words, he learned that this young man and woman were the proud disciples from Supremes Holy Land. Jason would not forget that a disciple from the Demon Sect had abducted a young woman from Oakshire to suck her blood and then brutally killed her, andter abducted Sally, nearly causing Sally to suffer a fatal crisis. Later, he was also chased by an old demon of the demon n to kill, if not Old Mr. Miller came in time, Im afraid he would have fallen into the hands of the old demon, and thus more than lucky. So, knowing that these two are the people of the Demon Sect, Jason certainly will not have a good feeling. But in Ghost Doctor Valley, Jason will not take the initiative to cause trouble, this is a kind of respect to Ghost Doctor. Darcey are you here for Ghost Doctor too? Demon Witch chortled and opened his mouth to ask. Ghost Doctor has helped me, I came to visit to thank him. Darcey said. Demon Witchs eyes are flowing towards Jason, seeing Jasons face is a bit cold, but that masculine feeling of coldness is undoubtedly very personal charm, plus Jasons body is upright like a mountain, standing there gives people a sense of abyssal confrontation, showing a domineering majestic aura. Demon Witchs eyes lit up, she had seen too many so-called Hyacinth handsome, but almost none of them could enter her eyes. In her opinion, even Tommy, the first ranked Hyacinth Fighters, is just a martial artist, missing a kind of iron-blooded aura as a man; Dafydd, the second ranked, is too impersonal and ufortable; Embus, the third ranked, is more floating but less masculine. On the contrary, the Jason in front of her, is to bring her a very special feeling. She was able to sense from Jasons body a strong iron-blooded killing aura, this aura is rendered with a heavy blood and fire, obviously often in the battlefield killing men. Such men tend to have a kind of heroic and overbearing temperament, in short, give people a very Man feeling. Demon Witchs heart moved, she smiled and said: This handsome man how to call ah?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason did not hear Demon Witchs words, he took Blood Sword towards the Ghost Doctors house and walked over. In that instant, Demon Witchs stunningly beautiful and demonic jade face shed with a trace of surprise, some froze, such a situation she really never encountered before. In Hyacinth, a casual nce and a light smile from her would attract the frenzied eyes and calls of countless young handsome men, and if she took the initiative to strike up a conversation with a young handsome man, the other party would be so excited that they would faint. However, in her feeling, Jason saw her as if he saw the air as nothing. This is a little frustrating for Demon Witch, but her personality is extremely spontaneous, so she hooked a smile at the corner of her mouth, turned her eyes to Jasons fading figure and shouted, Hey, handsome, my name is Aviva Morrison, Ill buy you a drinkter, okay? Jason still turned a deaf ear, even his footsteps did not pause for half a second. The Supremes Holy Lands Demon Son looked at Demon Witch with a cold gaze, then he looked towards Jasons figure, and a trace of doubt shed across his cold, evil face. When Jason just appeared, Demon Son vaguely felt like there was a subtle change in himself, his own breath, blood and so on seemed to have some unusual subtle reactions. But what is the specific cause, he is not clear, so the face can not help but feel some doubt. At this time, Jason and the others had walked into the house. Demon Sons gaze retracted, turned to look at Demon Witch, said: Aviva, how to say you also represent Supremes Holy Land. words and actions to pay attention to, do not be too loose. Demon Witch grunted and said, What do you care about me? I can do what I want. Demon Son didnt say anything else, and seemed to be used to Demon Witchs nature. Inside the house. Ghost Doctor was sorting some herbs, heard the footsteps of Jason walking in, he looked back, the old cloudy-looking eyes swept over Jason, said: Jason, what are you doing here again, Old Mr. Miller is not here, right? The Ghost Doctor hurriedly nced out several times. Thest time Old Mr. Miller came over, before leaving, he took away the Jade Wine he had worked so hard to store for many years, and this had been on his mind for many days. This time if Old Mr. Miller stille, but also pitted away his Jade Wine, then he really have to fight to the death. The key is, really to fight for his life he also think he can not beat Old Mr. Miller, so there is some vain fear, fear that the unreasonable Old Mr. Miller next moment will appear unnoticed. Old Mr. Miller did note, just the three of us came. One is to thank you for your helpst time, I know you are a good drinker, so I also brought some wine; the second is to ask for your help. Jason was not polite, and directly exined the purpose ofing. Wine? Ghost Doctors eyes lit up, he said, You kid first take out the wine for the old man to see. Dont be those bad drinks in themon world, I dont drink those. Chapter 1054 second life after killing is done Jason took out a special bottle of Blood Wine and handed it to Ghost Doctor. When he was returning to China from New York, Jason asked Blood Sword to bring all the Blood Wine he had made, which was not much, just six pounds. This time, Jason didnt know what to bring when he came to Ghost Doctor for help. Ghost Doctor does not have any pursuit for outside material and money, with his ability, if he needs the wealth of the world, there are a lot of families, Holy Land, sects in Hyacinth to send up. As for some of the natural treasures that can be used in medicine Jason also did not. Later or Old Mr. Miller said Ghost Doctor good wine, might as well bring this Blood Wine over to him to taste, Jason this is brought over this bottle of blood wine. Ghost Doctor took this bottle of wine, opened the cap and sniffed some of the smell of the wine wafting out, could not help but nod his head and said: The smell of wine is strong enough, also very mellow. The old man tasted a sip first. Said, Ghost Doctor first took a sip. This wine is really strong enough, its not bad, its a bit interesting. Ghost Doctor cant help but nod, and a momentter took another small sip, squinting his eyes and said, The ancients said there is nothing better than drinking to kill the enemy. It makes my blood boil and reminds me of my youthful enthusiasm. This wine has some vor. The Ghost Doctor seemed to have forgotten Jason and the others and continued to sort through the herbs. Jason was relieved to see Ghost Doctors satisfied face. But the next Ghost Doctors reaction is to make him a little do not know what to say, Ghost Doctor seems to have forgotten their existence, continue to busy with his some things, did not pay attention to them. Jason waited for a moment, found that Ghost Doctor still did not pay attention, he had to dry cough, said: Elder, this wine can still enter, right? Ghost Doctor came back to his senses and remembered Jason and the others, he said with a smile, Oh, people are forgetful when they are old, I almost forgot you were still standing here. This wine is not bad, a little taste. Well, Jason you have something to ask for help old man just say it. Jason hurriedly pushed Blood Sword forward and said, Senior, its like this, this friend of mine suffered serious injuries when he fought against someone many years ago. After he recovered from his injuries, he was left with dark wounds in his body that have not improved over the years, causing his ownbat skills to fall continuously. I asked Old Mr. Miller to look at my friend, and Old Mr. Miller said he couldnt cure it, and said that perhaps the only person under the sky who can cure it is you, Senior, with your acupuncture method. So I came here to ask for help, and I hope you can help. When Jason said this, he also ttered Ghost Doctor without a trace. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. When ites to treating illnesses and injuries, Old Mr. Miller is a hundred thousand miles away from me. Ill take a look at this guys injuries. Said, Ghost Doctor reached out and put his hand on Blood Swords right wrist, squinting to sense the condition of Blood Swords veins. A few momentster, Ghost Doctor opened his eyes and said with a tsk, What a strong killing aura, what a strong killing aura. Using a sword into the dao, condensing killing, hurting others can also hurt oneself. Jason hurriedly asked, Senior, how is my friends injury? With the level of the Sage of Medicine, you must be able to heal him, right? Ghost Doctor mused and said, This kids injury is not difficult to say, but it is not easy to say. Jason was a little confused and asked, Can you exin this to me? How do you differentiate between difficult and easy? This kid is practicing the Dao of the sword, or the Dao of the sword that is extremely heavy on killing. What he practices is not Agist Force, but the path ofbat, which stimtes the power of the human body. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and continued, The injuries he received that year were already hurting his meridians, especially his power source, the Secret Power Realm, as it ismonly known, was severely injured and almost ruptured. Later, his injuries healed, but only on the surface, the bodys dark wounds have been residual, the damaged meridians have not fully recovered. But the main problem is his own killing Qi. Senior means that my friends own killing Qi can still affect his injuries? Jason couldnt help but ask. Ghost Doctor nodded his head and said, Of course it can. This guys own killing aura is so heavy that it has reached the level of condensing Qi into a sword. His killing qi has been subconsciously formed into an invisible killing qi knife intent with the knife path he cultivates. These killing knife intent has always existed in his body, he was not injured when he was still able to suppress these killing knife intent, the impact is not too obvious. But he was seriously injured, his own meridians are severely damaged, is already unable to withstand the erosion of his own killing knife intent. Over time, the umtion of this dark injury is getting heavier and heavier. Do not saybat fall realm, he can still live is already a miracle. Jasons face was stunned, and then he remembered that he had exchangedbat insights with Blood Sword, when Blood Sword had said that the Secret Power transformed into a form, that is, when attacking and killing, his own Secret Realm Power could be transformed into an attacking and killing move. Lets say Blood Sword, his hands Blood Sword strike when the knife can hurt people is the result of Secret Power transformation.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Im afraid Blood Sword in Secret Power form or cultivate their own knife way, his own killing qi also with his belief into invisible knife qi, these knife qi has been filled in his body over the years. When he was safe and sound, these sword qi could still be suppressed and would not erode him. But after he was seriously injured, his own meridians are extremely damaged, in this case, can not withstand the constant erosion of their own invisible knife qi, instead of healing his internal dark wounds, but is getting worse and worse. After Jason more or less understood Ghost Doctors words, he took a deep breath and asked, Senior, in this case, my friend wants to heal the dark wounds in his body, what should be done? Second life after killing is done, Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and said further, He needs to gradually wear out his own killing energy to achieve self-nirvana. Then the old man used the method of acupuncture to guide out the invisible knife qi that had umted in his body. As long as there is no new killing de qi erosion, with the help of some herbs that regte meridians and internal injuries, his dark wounds will slowly heal. Wearing out ones own killing qi? But my friend walks the path of killing, grinding the killing qi means he has to give up his own knife dao cultivation? Jason asked. There is a saying that might be a better analogy C put down the butchers knife and be a Buddha. Ghost Doctor said. Jason frowned and said, Im afraid my friend wouldnt even be happy to die if he really had to give up his saber andbat cultivation to heal this dark wound. It means he cant even practice saber dao in the future? Ignorant! Ghost Doctor red at Jason and said, Who said we should scrap his COMBAT and Dao of the sword? Grinding away the killing energy is a process of turning the tangible into the intangible, from outward to inward. This self of a nirvana sublimation. If this is really done, not only will his dark wounds heal, but his own understanding of the Dao of the de will also reach a whole new level. Otherwise how can it be said to be nirvana? Chapter 1055 Blood Sword’s Choice Jason immediately understood Ghost Doctors words, Blood Sword in order topletely heal his dark wounds, then he needs to achieve a nirvana of his own. He needs to grind away his current Killing Qi, in other words, grind away the existing Killing de, so that he does not breed any Killing Qi to erode his internal meridians. Ghost Doctor then used the acupuncture method to channel the Killing de Qi out of his body, and then supplemented it with medication to gradually restore his severely damaged meridians. After his dark wounds have healed, he will then understand his Killing de, thus achieving a nirvana of his ownbat. Grinding off is not the same as being wasted. Once he can do this, he will achieve his own nirvana, and his Killing de will change from outward to inward, from tangible to intangible, which is a sublimation of his own de path, a great nirvana. But to do this is certainly extremely difficult. Blood Sword has been practicing the existing de path for nearly twenty years, and the killing aura it has developed is as thick as substance, and it is very difficult to wear it off overnight. Ask yourself, Jason put himself in a position to think, if he is Blood Sword, perhaps he does not have any confidence to be able to do this. As Ghost Doctor said, this is the only way to heal Blood Swords own dark wounds, but also to help him achieve self-nirvana a chance. In Ghost Doctors eyes, Blood Swords own damaged meridians are not difficult to heal, but the key is that if Blood Swords body keeps generating killing de qi, then the treatment is futile, because the continuous generation of killing de qi will continue to erode his meridians. The only way is to first grind away the killing qi in oneself. Jason took a deep breath and said, Senior, this friend of mine is a Westerner and does not understand Chinese very well. How about this, I will exin the meaning of seniors words to him first, and then see what his choice is. Okay. Ghost Doctor nodded his head. Jason then let Blood Sword walk out with himself first. Darcey remained in the room, she wanted to speak to Ghost Doctor alone, thest time Ghost Doctor helped her to dy the white tiger devastation for two years, which means a lot to her, like a gift of rebirth, so she wanted to thank Ghost Doctor a lot. When Jason and Blood Sword came out of the house, they saw Demon Son and Demon Witch both still there, and they didnt know what they were waiting for. Supremes Holy Lands two proud disciples are in Ghost Doctor Valley, so is there an extremely scary old thing in the Demon Sect that has alsoe? But even if they came, in this Ghost Doctor Valley, the other side cant do anything to themselves. Ghost Doctor will not allow anyone to do anything in his Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor in Hyacinth is the existence of one good and one evil, he is not biased, never with participate in the turmoil in Hyacinth, so he can receive some people of Hyacinth, Sacred Land, naturally he can also receive people of Supremes Holy Land. Hey, youre out? Can we get to know each other? As a man, its not polite to repeatedly refuse to pick up a girl. Demon Witch saw Jason and took the initiative toe over, her charming face showed a smile that stirred peoples hearts, walking waist like a weak willow swaying out of a thousand styles, half exposed breasts like sheeps fat jade tender white, the proud and plump arc is breathtaking. This is not only a Demon Witch, simply a demon girl, enough to charm people to dizzy kind. Jason, although not forbidden to women, but to say that there are any women in the world can rely on their own posture will bewitch him that is impossible, in order to his battlefield experience out of the steel-like willpower, he wanted to restrainpletely can be restrained.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After learning that this pair of men and women from Supremes Holy Land, Jason did not want to have any encounter with them, respect and away is the best way. But Demon Witch came straight up to him, it was hard to turn a blind eye. Immediately, Jason looked at Demon Witch, he frowned and asked, Do I know you very well? Of course not familiar with the first meeting, so do not need to introduce each other to each other? Demon Witch spoke, and then she graciously extended her long, white jade hand toward Jason and said, My name is Aviva, from Supremes Holy Land. We are strangers when we meet, so there is no need to know each other, it is superfluous. Jason spoke in a nd tone, leading Blood Sword to walk past one side and out of this peach forest outside. Hey, hey C youre not trying to pique my curiosity, are you? Demon Witch shouted at Jasons back, but got no response, she smiled and said to herself, Such a personality, huh? I like it! Aviva, settle down and dont provoke my bottom line! Demon Son walked over and spoke up to warn Demon Witch. Demon Witch sneered and said, Its none of your business if I want to flirt with men. Its a pity that I dont get to meet someone I feel good about. If you dont like it, you can just find a ce to stay, out of sight, out of mind. Dont forget the purpose of our trip. If you mess up, not to mention me, the elders wont spare you. Demon Son said in a deep voice with a cold gaze in his eyes. Thats your business, not mine. I came here purely to walk around and have fun. Demon Witch opened her mouth, then her eyes turned, the corners of her mouth raised a seductive smile and said, Huh? Is it possible that the holy son has a crush on me, so he is jealous because he sees me hitting on other men? Hmph, you think too much, you are not worthy yet. Demon Son said in a cold voice. Thats right. The saint son is ambitious and has long been interested in Purple Phoenix Saintess, the daughter of the true phoenix, so of course he cant see me. s, its wishful thinking. If so, why are you stopping me from hitting on others? I also have physical needs. Demon Witch said with a smile. Bitch! Demon Son snorted coldly and walked towards the side. By the pond. Jason and Blood Sword walked and talked. Jason had already spoken to Blood Sword about Ghost Doctors words, and with the detailed exnation, Blood Sword also understood that the main reason why his own dark wounds had not been healed was actually rted to his killing aura. Does that senior mean that I should wear out my own killing aura? Forget about my own sword dao? That is the equivalent of being an ordinary person, discarding and forgetting the Dao of the sword that you have cultivated for many years. Blood Sword said. Jason nodded as he said, Thats pretty much what it means. ghost doctor also said that its not the same as being wasted. When you regain the understanding of your own Killing de, the darkness will heal and you will achieve your own nirvana, and your understanding of the way of the sword will enter a whole new realm. At that time, your Killing Qi will be able to be internalized. Blood Sword nodded, he did not speak again and began to contemte weighing what choice he should make. Chapter 1056 old monk (I) Grind down ones own killing aura. Forget about the current Dao of the sword and de intent. Its the same as abandoning everything before and starting from scratch. Blood Sword is asking himself. In fact, after hiseback, he thought about how to break through the higher realm of his own de dao cultivation, how toprehend the higher level of the de dao, the only way his own strength can break through to the emperor level, only then qualified to challenge ughter. But over the years, due to the existence of dark wounds, their ownbat skills constantly fall realm, so he does not know where this breakthrough opportunity, has not been able to figure out an effective doorway. Today, after listening to Jasons exnation of Ghost Doctors words, he couldnt help but think, is this an opportunity? A re-understanding of their own Killing de, an opportunity to achieve self-nirvana? However, to destroy the existing Killing Aura and Killing de is not easy, it requires a lot of willpower, after all, it is easy to put down. So, Blood Sword is also weighing up. Jason looked at Blood Sword and said, Blood Sword, I know this is something that needs to be weighed and considered properly. You think about it first. Ill leave you alone to think about it. Ill wait for you over at the Peach Grove. Okay! Blood Sword nodded his head. Jason walked in the direction of the peach grove, and did not know if Darcey was out of the house. Jason was a little ufortable thinking about the two proud disciples of Supremes Holy Land over there in Peach Grove. Old Mr. Miller when he was young, had killed Supremes Holy Lands magic saint, so that decades have passed, Supremes Holy Land still remember this blood feud, has always wanted to find Old Mr. Miller revenge. Equally, Old Mr. Miller and Supremes Holy Land are already deadly rivals, that is, enemies. Jason of course is to makemon cause with Old Mr. Miller, plus Supremes Holy Lands disciple had killed several young women in Oakshire, Supremess old demon had hunted him down, intending to refine him into a furnace of human medicine. So, invariably Jason naturally regarded Supremes Holy Land as his enemy. Having met these two proud disciples of Supremes Holy Land in Ghost Doctor Valley, Jason certainly did not have any good feelings. But he also should not show too obvious hostility. This trip Old Mr. Miller did not follow, Jason is sure that Supremes Holy Land is a very high generation of existence to bring these two Supremes proud disciples to visit Ghost Doctor. But the Supremes Holy Land big shot is nowhere to be seen in the Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason guessed that the identity of the Supremes Holy Lands big man was at least the same level of existence as the old demon that had been chasing him, and facing this level of ancient martial arts powerhouse, Jason really didnt have any chance of surviving the battle. In case his identity is leaked, let Supremes Holy Land people know that he is the grandson of Old Mr. Miller since childhood, it is hard to guarantee that Supremes Holy Land people will not have a secret intention to kill him. Maybe in Ghost Doctor Valley inside the other side will not have any action, but once they leave Ghost Doctor Valley that can be difficult to say. Jason also does not know what kind of Supremes Holy Land character is visiting Ghost Doctor this time with this pair of heavenly pride disciples, if it is the old demonic creature that was chasing him, then I can only say that his luck is really too bad. Outside of Ghost Doctor Valley is the depths of Peak Otltino. Therefore, beyond Ghost Doctor Valley is arge lush mountain forest, full of a primitive atmosphere. At this time, in this lush, pristine mountain forest, an old man dressed in ck robes, about fifty years old, is walking in this mountain forest. His face is withered and thin, the skin on an old face is like the bark of a dead tree, it looks much older than its actual age, and outside its body there are wisps of demonic energy surrounding it, diffusing a ghastly aura, he is in a hurry, as if to meet someone in a hurry. As the new Grand Elder of Supremes Holy Land, Draco Richards has a very high prestige in Supremes Holy Land. In recent decades, Supremes Holy Land has suffered one of the most serious blows than when Lewis killed the then Supremes Holy Lands demon saint and four elders with his own power. After that battle, Supremes Holy Land fell into a situation where there was no leader and its power was diminishing, andter it was suppressed and hunted down by the major forces in Hyacinth. Forced Supremes Holy Land people had to disappear and hide. When that battle took ce, Draco was already in Supremes Holy Land, and was the personal disciple of the Saints who was killed by Lewis. Only then Draco was still young, only a teenager. However, he witnessed the gradual decline of Supremes Holy Land from its heyday. Later on, Draco began to emerge as a leader, both in terms of his ownbat and management skills, ahead of his peers. Fifteen years ago, after thest Grand Elder of Supremes Holy Land abdicated, he was put into the position of Grand Elder, and he was given the overall management of Supremes Holy Lands affairs,rge and small. At that time, Draco was only in his early forties, making him the youngest Grand Elder in the history of Supremes Holy Land. Draco also lived up to the expectations, in the fifteen years since he took office as the Grand Elder, Supremes Holy Land has been in the secret to encourage governance, hiding the light, so that the original has begun to decline Supremes Holy Land began to show signs of full recovery. Moreover, Draco has also unearthed Supremes Holy Lands once-in-a-centurybat genius C Demon Son! Demon Sons body has Snake, which has the posture of a king. Demon Son is a snake, resembling arge snake, with two wings on its back, which can rise to the clouds and call the wind and rain. Some ancient people interpreted Teng Snakes as dragons that can raise clouds and fog and swim in them. The snake cultivates for a thousand years to be a teng, and the dragon bes a divine dragon. Therefore, Draco firmly believes that Demon Son will one day soar to the heavens and be the king of the world with Snake. What makes him even more convinced of this is that Demon Son is now valued by a senior in Hyacinth and has been secretly building momentum for him, boosting the Snakes fortune that Demon Son possesses. This time, Draco brought Demon Son and Demon Witch to Ghost Doctor Valley, to be received by Ghost Doctor, relying on the face of this senior. Although this senior did not appear, but personally wrote a handwritten letter, Draco is to take this handwritten letter to meet the Ghost Doctor.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, even Draco as Supremes Holy Lands current Grand Elder, but in terms of seniority and prestige, he is not qualified to be so received by Ghost Doctor. Draco continued to walk forward for about ten minutes, here from Ghost Doctor Valley is at least three kilometers away. When he came here, Draco took a deep breath, and his face became grave. He stood at the foot of a small hill in front of him, and in front of him, in the cover of the intertwined trees, there seemed to be an old, torn figure sitting in an old, torn Taoist robe. Draco did not go forward, I do not know whether it is because of reverence or what reason, he arched his hand towards the front, said: Dracoe to meet senior, Draco ording to senior, has taken Demon Son to see Ghost Doctor. What did Ghost Doctor say? Dracos words just fell, the front of the vaguely d in the old Taoist robe figure spoke, the slightly hoarse voice came. Chapter 1057 old monk (II) Draco hesitated for a moment, as if weighing the words, and finally spoke: Ghost Doctor said he could not do to change the fate of Demon Son, and also said that this action is harmful to heaven and will suffer unpredictable karma. He also said that he did not want to be involved in such a cause and effect, and he did not want to be involved. And also said that if Demon Sons destiny is not the destiny of the person, even if it is forced to change the fate, Demon Son can not bear the cause and effect of the rtionship, will certainly be the result of the death of the repercussions. Dracos words seemed to be in the old Taoists expectation, his originally sitting in meditation under the slightly closed eyes abruptly opened, two like a substantial sharp sharp-edged gaze across the air, even his own strength has stepped into the half-step Saint Master Stage realm Draco have a kind of as if by a sharp sword stabbed the sense of pressure. Draco hurriedly lowered his head, he did not know whether his words had caused this mysterious and unpredictable seniors anger. The two eyes of the two vaguely terrifying pressure only converged, and everything returned to calm, only to hear the voice of the old man again: With the nature of the Ghost Doctor, his words are expected, Ghost Doctor over the years only to manage their own acre ofnd, impartial, and do not ask the Hyacinth situation. The situation in Hyacinth. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. Those who follow the trend live, those who go against the trend die. This truth, Ghost Doctor has lived 70 to 80 years old still do not understand? Draco opened his mouth and asked, Senior, what should we do now? Little Saints own momentum has already been achieved, just waiting for a good opportunity to soar up the clouds and turn the snake into a dragon. So, even if the Ghost Doctor is not willing to change the fate of the Little Saint, thats all. The old monk spoke up and continued, The chessboard of Hyacinth is in the hands of the old monk, if he can change the fate of the little saint, it will be the icing on the cake. If it does not work, it is not enough to affect the worlds momentum promoted by the old monk. Draco knew old monk referred to the little saint refers to Demon Son, he could not help but reveal a trace of surprise on his face, and then could not help but ask: Senior, The originator retreat ce is about to open. I heard that this ce of seclusion of The originator is also rted to Mystery of the Dragon. If there is really Mystery of the Dragons method of deciphering, and there is a person with Dragon Bloodline, is it possible that Demon Son can take its ce and swallow the dragon with the snake? old monk sneered and said, The so-called Mystery of the Dragon is rted to The originators retreat, but someone deliberately used this as a gimmick to start theyout. The old monk does not interfere, because thisyout is just a few pieces in the old monks chessboard, can y a role in promoting the trend, from this point of view the old monk is still happy to see the sess. As for Mystery of the Dragon - Speaking of this, old monk mused, said: old Tao to twenty years to crack Mystery of the Dragons destiny, ording to the old Tao calctions, the world today, Im afraid that already have a body with the Dragon Bloodline people, but was sealed, the qi does not show, so no one knows. Even the old Tao, is also unable to calcte who this person is. What? There is already a person with Dragon Bloodline? Dracos face was shocked, his heart set off shocking waves, extremely shocked. This is only the old monks deduction. old monk opened his mouth, then said, However, from the numerology of Qi, this green dragon is not necessarily the true dragon of themon master of the world. Thats why there is Dragon eats snake this assertion. Dragon eats snake, Dragon eats snake can hardly refer to Demon Son? asked Draco. Little Saint is only the snake in the dragon snake, as for the dragon still has its people. old monk said. Seniors can exin? Draco could not help but ask. old monk nced at Draco, the old gaze is a little cold, said: the heavenly opportunity can not be revealed, you know enough already. Your task is to assist the little saint with the worlds great power to achieve the climate, should not ask should not know, do not ask again. Dracos body was a jolt, he hurriedly bowed his head and said, Elder forgive me, just now I was too curious. I will never dare to do so again. With Dracos status as the Grand Elder in Supremes Holy Land, there were not many people in Hyacinth who could make him so fearful and still lower his voice. Since Ghost Doctor is unwilling to change the fate of Little Saint, lets settle for the second best. Let Ghost Doctor make a Dragon Pillet for Little Saint. old monk spoke, then his right hand grabbed a cloth bag beside him and threw it forward, the cloth bag in mid-air as if there is a continuous force to drag, until thrown to Dracos heel.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Inside the bag is the main medicine for making Dragon Pillet. With the Ghost Doctor can only, or be able to refine it. Lets say this is thest request of the old monk to him. old monk said. Yes, senpai. Draco nodded and picked up the cloth bag on the ground. old monk was about to wave his hand to let Draco leave, but suddenly, as if he sensed something, he fiercely got up haughtily, and with a brilliant sh in his eyes, he looked in the direction of Ghost Doctor Valley. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The Sunling Bloodline is pure and rigid enough to evolve into a dragon of blood. Not simple not simple. old monk cant help but open his mouth and say to himself. Draco is nothing special sense, although he has reached Half Saint strength realm, but ultimately is not Saint Master Stage, so for this extremely special qi blood power of the sense is far from enough. Draco, when you left Ghost Doctor Valley, did you see if any young disciples of any power in Hyacinth went to visit Ghost Doctor? old monk asked. Draco shook his head and said, No, I have not seen any. By the way, I was still in the house talking to Ghost Doctor when I heard someone outside asking to see Ghost Doctor, and was led to the side room by Ghost Doctors medicine boy to wait. I was in a hurry to meet the senior after talking with Ghost Doctor, so I didnt see the guests who came to visit Ghost Doctor. Go back to Ghost Doctor Valley and find out who this Nine Suns Eucharist is and from which family in Hyacinth hees. The old monk said. Yes! Draco heard the words and did not dare to dy, said goodbye to old monk and immediately turned around and hurried towards Ghost Doctor Valley. The old monks white brow frowned, eyes shining, murmured: Nine Suns Eucharist physique suddenly appeared, there was no sign before, really strange. Could it be that another pattern will appear as spected by this dao? This seems unlikely! Chapter 1058 – Arch Enemies Ghost Doctor Valley, Peach Grove. Jason and Demon Son suddenly confronted each other. Jasons body nine qi blood swept out, like nine suns across the sky, the middle of a majestic main qi blood is like a long dragon of qi blood through and up, reflecting him like a god, the nine long dragon of qi blood surrounded, but also gives a person a very strong and boundless aura, seemingly masculine and strong, the most powerful. Demon Sons face is cold and cold, his body has a vaguely pure demonic energy in the surge, surrounded by ayer of earthy yellow-like aura fluctuations, invisible as if to be the back of the two wings of the Tengxiang Snake shadow. From Demon Sons body, there is a powerful and unparalleled Heritage Master Stage pressure in the diffusion, this enveloped to Jason. It was this sudden Heritage Master Stage pressure that caused Jasons own Sunling Bloodline to revive on its own and burst out against Demon Sons Heritage Master Stage pressure. It turns out that when Jason returned to the peach grove, Demon Witch took the initiative toe up to him and invite Jason to have a drink with him. The Demon Son suddenly came up and warned Jason to stay away from Demon Witch or face the consequences. Jason was originally very resistant to Supremes Holy Land people, he had no intention to have any encounter with Demon Son, Demon Witch, mutual non-offense, the best well water does not offend the river. Demon Son suddenly took the initiative toe forward to warn provocation, Jason really will not tolerate this gas, immediately to Demon Son cold drink sound nothing to get away. Demon Sons own Heritage Master Stage pressure immediately erupted, like a mountain torrent swept toward Jason.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason was caught off guard, his own Sunling Bloodline stimted out, this rose to the sky, without showing weakness to Demon Sons own crushing to that Heritage Master Stage pressure aura. This sudden change made a side of Demon Witch were surprised. Demon Witch the pair of spring flowing beautiful eyes can not help but look towards Demon Son, the same Supremes Holy Land young generation of the most outstanding two proud disciples, Demon Witch very clear Demon Sons character, but also very clear Demon Sons style of handling. Simply put, in her opinion, Demon Son is an extremely sophisticated person, perhaps because he has his own Snake, his nature is like a snake-like cold, but also like a snake-like stallion and calm, he is not the kind of holding talent and pride, self-esteem is very high, on the contrary, he is very smart, but also rational to the extreme, to say that there are any things in this world or any character can be able to anger him, that is impossible. It is impossible. So, when Demon Witch heard that Demon Son was using Jasons distance from her as a reason to get mad at Jason, she felt something was wrong. The only reason is that Demon Son is doing it on purpose, he wants to find such an opportunity to test Jason. When Demon Son body of the Heritage Master Stage pressure diffused out, Demon Witch heart can not help but worry for Jason. She knows very well the strength of Demon Son, although in Hyacinth Fighters, Demon Sons ranking is not high, only ranked sixth. This is partly because Demon Son as a devil n saint son, itself will be some negative impact, on the other hand, because Demon Sons own strength is not obvious, hidden restraint, and did not really want to fight for that Hyacinth Fighters. Otherwise, with Demon Sons real strength, he is fully qualified topete for the top three Hyacinth Fighters. Jason frowned, not that he was oppressed by Demon Sons own Heritage Master Stage pressure, he was just a little surprised by his own Sunling Bloodline reaction, which actually broke out on its own, which was a little surprising to him. It is true that Demon Sons strength is very strong, from the Heritage Master Stage aura he is diffusing at the moment, as if he has already reached the Heritage Master Stage early stageplete stage. But this is not necessarily Demon Sons real strength, it is possible that Demon Sons own real strength has broken through the Heritage Master Stage early stage, which is quite terrifying strength, enough to be ranked among the top of Hyacinths generation of proud disciples. Even so, Jason thought his own Sunling Bloodline should be controlled by him. But just now Demon Sons own aura burst out, seems to be able to pull his body Sunling Bloodline, as if stimted to the general, instinctively made a reaction. The feeling is like an old enemy meeting, naturally there will be a kind of instinctive reaction in general. Jason looked at Demon Son with deep interest, his face was calm, but the depths of his eyes have been flooded with a cold, he said: This is going to fight with me a battle? If thats the case, Ill go along with you to the end. But my battles have always been about life and death, not victory and defeat. The meaning of Jasons words was clear: If you want to fight, then follow the rules of Hyacinth and set up a life and death agreement until one side dies. If Demon Sons real strength had reached the middle stage of the Heritage Master Stage, it would be much higher than Jasons from a power perspective. But Jason is also fearless, he began to train power to strengthen Secret Method, his own Secret Realm Power is constantly being refined and strengthened, even if Demon Sons strength level is higher, it is not impossible to fight. In addition, the life and death duel Jason is confident that he has enough experience in life and deathbat, he believes that with his years of experience in the battlefield sharpened and killing aura, in the life and death duel level he has enough certainty to stand to the end. Demon Son looked at Jason, the eyes from Jasons still bandaged right hand, he said: Your right hand is injured in the body, and you are not winning the battle against you. This is a clean ce for Ghost Doctor, so theres no need to see blood. As for you if you want to fight me, when your hand is healedter, I will naturally see what you can do when I have the chance. Jasons face was stunned, he thought Demon Son would take the opportunity to fight with him, but he didnt expect the other party to find a reason to avoid the battle. It seems that the depth of this Demon Sons mind is difficult to guess. Demon Witch came up and said, Demon Son, what are you mad about? If you want to fight, go to Tommy. If you defeat Tommy, you will be at the top of Hyacinth Fighters, wont that be awesome? Saying that, Demon Witchs beautiful spring eyes looked at Jason and said with a smile, Dont bother with him. Let me buy you a drink. Okay? Demon Witch looked at Jasons gaze has been flooded with the slightest color, she had just seen Jasons own Sunling Bloodline that rose up to the sky, appearing to be an extraordinary vision. She did not expect Jason to be able to resist Demon Sons Heritage Master Stage pressure, so it is clear that this man is not only likeable, but his strength is also extremely uplicated. The first thing you need to do is to see a figureing back towards the Peach Grove, and it is Supremes Holy Land Grand Elder Draco who hurried back to Ghost Doctor Valley. Chapter 1059 Unintelligible Jason has collected his own Sunling Bloodline, Demon Son did not want to spar with him, just now the action is more of a test. As for the reason for such a test, Jason also does not understand what the other partys intention is. Faced with Demon Witchs invitation to drink, Jason appeared indifferent, but also did not wait for him to respond, he has sensed that there is a body containing a terrifying breath pressure is approaching. Jason turned his head back when he saw Draco walking. Draco as a half-step Saint Master Stage, he did not deliberately release his own aura pressure, but his own faint surge of magic aura has let Jason sense his powerful and terrifying. Grand Elder! Demon Son also shouted respectfully after seeing Draco. Even the unrestrained Demon Witch saw Draco came, his own nature also slightly restrained some, but her pair of beautiful eyes with style is still recklessly staring at Jason, the eyes contained in the spring is so thick that it can not be melted. Draco face, he coldly looked at Demon Son, said in a deep voice: What just happened to you? I sensed your aura fluctuation. Who are you going to confront with? This is thend of Ghost Doctor, you cant just do whatever you want. Demon Son hurriedly said, I was reckless just now. But it was just a small misunderstanding. I didnt make a move with this person either. This is Ghost Doctors clean ce, as a junior I have my own sense of propriety. Dracos face eased a little, he looked at Jason and said, Please dont be offended by this young friend. Little Saint did not mean to offend. Just now I sensed that you have a strong qi and blood, masculine and strong, extraordinary visions. I dont know what you call yourself? What family do youe from? Jason naturally could see the harmony between Draco and Demon Son, he said with a nd face: I am not old enough to call you friend, so you dont have to call me that. I am not from Hyacinth, and to say the least, I dont have much to do with you, so there is no need to say what I call you. With that, Jason walked forward, ready to go to the side to sit and wait for Blood Swords return.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dracos eyes shed, he sneered and said, Young man, you should know how to maintain a humble heart when you go out. It is inevitable that you will suffer if you are so unaware. Jason had walked to the stone table and sat down, smiled lightly and said, Is that a warning? Why do I remember that this is Ghost Doctor Valley and not Supremes Holy Land? Draco eyes a cold sh, he was about to say something, but saw the main house Ghost Doctor and Darcey came out. Draco immediately collected his own breath and look, he is no matter how powerful, in Ghost Doctor here or dare not make a fuss. The Ghost Doctor is not only a medical doctor, but also a Saint, and his own strength is Saint, so he naturally does not dare to do anything in front of the Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor frowned when he saw Draco and said, Elder Mo, I have already said that I cant help what you are asking for. Why are you still not leaving? Draco walked forward and said, Ghost Doctor, that senior said there is one more request. I wonder if I can enter the main house to talk about it? Ghost Doctor frowned and muttered, What is the medicine in that old gods gourd? All right, then youe in and tell us what else that old godly man has to say. Ghost Doctor looked impatient and said. Draco nodded his head and immediately walked towards the inside of the house. Darcey, with a twinkle in her eye, came toward Jason and sat on a stone bench as well. Where is that friend of yours? Darcey asked. Jason looked out toward the peach grove and said, Hes weighing up what choice to make. Darcey nodded and said, His situation, no matter who he is, is extremely difficult. It takes a lot of willpower to be able to do that. Its never easy to say that one should immediately let go of ones COMBAT and wear down the aura that one has gathered through countless battles. Yes. Think about it, if it were me, I wouldnt be as sure of being able to do it. Jason said. The two were talking, but smelled a fragrant breeze wafting to, and in the blink of an eye was to see Demon Witch walking over with a smile, carrying a jar of wine in his hand. Demon Witch does not appear to be the slightest bit outside, came over and sat directly on the other side of Jason, she smiled and said: alone is better than the joy of the crowd. One person drinking is too meaningless. So I came to find you guys to drink together. Wait a minute. Ill be right back. Demon Witch spoke, got up and left, and came back a few momentster with some disposable cups and chopsticks, and a te of fried crispy and oily peanuts. Jason was a bit dumbfounded and wondered where Demon Witch got these things from. Demon Witch poured wine into the cups, the wine is also good wine, from the smell of wine can be smelled out. Demon Witch put the poured ss in front of Jason and Darcey, she smiled and said, How about a drink together? Jason is speechless, he has several times clearly refused, this woman still take the initiative toe forward? Demon Witch looked at Jason indifferent, she was full of annoyance red at Jason, said: Hey, I said you a big man, would not even dare to drink a ss of wine, right? Or do you think Im the Holy Maiden of the Demon Sect so you feel disgusted? Jasons face was stunned, frankly speaking, if not for Demon Witchs identity, he would have appreciated Demon Witchs personality. The most important thing is that this is a very rare beauty, with a long enough to seduce the soul of the charming jade face is just, but also has a pair of enough to make people hot and sexy body. On weekdays, to have such a beautiful woman to bring their own drinks to invite a drink, Jason certainly will not refuse. A big man, why so stingy? A little bit of belly, but also do not understand the vor. Demon Witchined again. Jason could not stand it anymore, this woman did not drive away, the so-called reserve used in her body is certainly not appropriate. Jason had to pick up the ss of wine in front of him and drink it all directly, and after drinking it, he found that the taste of the wine was indeed not bad. The wine has been drunk. Do you have anything else? Jason opened his mouth and asked. The meaning of the words is already very clear, if Demon Witch has nothing to do then you can leave him alone. Demon Witch giggled and said, I cant sit here if Im fine, right? Demon Witch said, Demon Witch looked at Darcey, eyes full of admiration, said: Darcey, I have admired you for a long time. I heard that Darcey is not only as beautiful as a fairy, but also proficient in poetry, piano, calligraphy and painting, and is as good as a mans. Its really enviable. Those are just false names. It is Demon Witch who has always been my own way, living freely as he pleases, and that is what I envy. Darcey spoke up, his tone was calm, but what he said was heartfelt. Chapter 1060 Blood Sword’s decision As a daughter, but has White Tiger Bloodline, this is the biggest misfortune. Thats why Darcey said she envied Demon Witchs freedom to do as she pleased. Demon Witch is the fourth beauty of Hyacinth Ladies, Darcey has heard about some of her deeds, including some ridiculous things, in general, Hyacinth young generation for Demon Witchs reputation is not good. In general, Demon Witch is defined as a loose woman who has no regard for her own image, and who takes pleasure in seducing all kinds of men. But these are only rumors, their authenticity remains to be seen. Darcey is naturally not the kind of person who can be convinced by just some one-sided rumors, then she is not the Darcey who can be ranked second in Hyacinth Ladies. Of course, Darcey is not interested in examining whether those rumors about Demon Witch are true, she feels that she and the pride of the Demon Sects disciples should not have too many encounters. Today in Ghost Doctor Valley met Demon Son and Demon Witch, indeed she was quite surprised. Demon Witchughed and said, What do I have to envy. Anyway, I know I dont have a good reputation in Hyacinth. Its Darceys beauty and heart that makes her look like a fairy, and thats what people envy. Darcey smiled lightly, if these false names can be shed to offset the fate of White Tiger Bloodline, then she can not hesitate to make such a choice. She just wants to be an ordinary woman, to live like a normal person, to be with her family for a long time. Maybe we all envy something that others have that we dont have. Darcey said. Thats true. Demon Witchughed. Jason looked towards Demon Son, who was sitting alone not far away, and looked at the attractive Demon Witch, and couldnt help but say: If you continue to sit here, the Holy Son of your Demon Sect will probablye to trouble me again. I dont want to cause some misunderstanding from him. What kind of person is this. Hes having a nice chat with Darcey, and youre trying to drive him away? Demon Witch sulked, then her eyes rolled and she said with a smile, Hey, did you just initiate a conversation with me? Wow, I cant help but be blown away. Jason some speechless, he already knows Demon Witch is actually Supremes Holy Lands saint, since it is called the saint, should not be to focus on their identity, as if Purple Phoenix Saintess, appear holy invible? She is good, do not care about these, talk is also unrestrained, straightforward, without any cover. But so straightforward, even if Jason is a man or a man, listen to feel a little embarrassed. Hey, man, lets have another drink. Demon Witch picked up a ss of wine and said. Jason did not refuse, pick up the ss of wine is also a drink. Finally, youre starting to look like a man. Demon Witch said with a smile. Jason didnt say anything, he felt he had nothing to say to Demon Witch. Demon Witch once again looked at Darcey and asked, Darcey, you should know him well, right? Is he usually the same kind of silent? When he sees a woman, he doesnt know how to talk? Darceys face froze, then couldnt help but smile, this if said Jason in front of a woman will not talk, Im afraid than a sow on a tree are more incredible. Maybe you have personal characteristics after all, thats why he sees you like that. Darcey said. Demon Witchs eyes rolled up and heughed delicately and said, So hes not usually like this? Hey, are you shy because you saw me or something? Demon Witch looked at Jason and asked with interest.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason did not respond to Demon Witchs words, he saw Blood Sword outside the peach grove is approaching. Jason then said, Darcey, you sit down for a moment. Im going to meet my friend. With that, Jason stood up and walked towards the outside of the peach forest. Blood Sword, how are you thinking about it? Jason greeted Blood Sword, who was walking over, and opened his mouth to ask. Blood Swords eyes shed a trace of determination and said, Ive already thought about it, just do what that senior said. I cantprehend strongerbat if I dont heal the darkness in my body, and its hard for me to let go of my Killing Qi and Killing de, but since I was able to cultivate it step by step, I can still cultivate it again even after its worn out. Perhaps, at that time, I will have a brand new perception of my own de dao, so as to achieve self-improvement and further enhance my own de dao. Its good that youve decided. I believe that since you have made such a decision, you will be able to seed! Jason said. Blood Sword nodded, since he had already made the decision, then he had to move forward in the direction of sess, for the sake of the former peak, for the sake of the resentment in his heart, for the sake of fighting ughter again, he could only make such a choice. After making this choice, Im going to disappear for a while. Im going to travel alone to some ce to refine my will, to some ce to feel my heart, just like an ordinary andmon person. If I dont appear again, you dont have to hang on to me, that means I have failed and failed to achieve self-nirvana; if one day the Blood Sword in my hand reappears, thats when I will return. Blood Sword looked at Jason and said seriously. Jasons face was stunned, he could understand Blood Sword. Blood Sword such a strong man also has its own self-respect and pride, if he failed, meaning that his sword path is ruined, his hand Blood Sword can no longer kill the enemy, then he will not show up again. He does not need the sympathetic gaze of others. I can understand you. No matter what the final result is, you will always be my best brother. Jason said. Blood Swords fierce face showed a rare smile and said, During this time, I also can no longer fight alongside you. This has to be a pity. The Ghost Army Soldier that I brought over, Im counting on you to take care of it. Dont worry, Ghost Army Soldier is just like the Satan Army Soldiers, they are my brothers. Jason said. Good! Blood Sword nodded, he tilted his head, a fine aura in his eyes, and slowly said, I also hope that one day, Blood Sword can reappear and fight Dark World with you again. Hahaha, in fact, I have always believed that there will be such a day. Not for any other reason, just because you are Blood Sword, the unique Killing King! Jasonughed aloud. At the end, Jason said, Ghost Doctor is still meeting with guests. When Ghost Doctor is finished, I will take you to see Ghost Doctor to inform you of your decision and then see how Ghost Doctor takes the healing. Good! Blood Sword nodded and said. Chapter 1061 – Qi and Blood Pill Inside the main house. Draco is talking with Ghost Doctor, he has told Ghost Doctor that old monk said the words, to let Ghost Doctor help make a Dragon Pillet. When he heard the words Dragon Pillet, Ghost Doctors old face couldnt help but appear a little shaken. The old godfather found Dragon Horns, Dragon Horn root and Dragon Scale flower, the three main medicines. The old godfather really did pay a lot of money! Ghost Doctor couldnt help but mutter to himself. Ghost Doctor looked at Draco and asked, Where is the old godly man who wants me to make Dragon Pillet? Where is he? Why didnt hee in person? Draco smiled and said: Ghost Doctor, I dont know. I just heard that senior said its not time to meet with Ghost Doctor yet. This old man knows how to pretend to be a god. Ghost Doctor hummed, thought about it and said, Okay, it seems that some of his past face, this Dragon Pillet I can help refine. But Dragon Pillet is a great medicine for qi and blood, to refine it is by no means a one-time sess. Ill tell you what, you cane back in half a month to get this Dragon Pillet. Thank you Ghost Doctor, Dracos face showed a hint of joy, he continued, I dont know how to repay seniors kindness. If there is anything you need from Supremes Holy Land in the future, please feel free to ask, I will definitely help. Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said, I didnt agree to make this Dragon Pillet for the sake of Supremes Holy Land. I owe some favors to the old god, and I agreed to help refine it because of his past face. Well, you can leave first ande back in half a month to pick up the potion. Okay, good. Draco nodded his head and then said, Then I wont bother senior. Draco said is stood up and walked out. Jason and Blood Sword were already waiting outside the house, and after seeing Draco walk out, Jason took Blood Sword towards the house. Draco looked at Jason, the depths of his eyes showed a touch of deep meaningful aura.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jason and Blood Sword walked into the house, and after seeing Ghost Doctor, Jason said: Senior, my friend has already thought about it. He has decided to heal the dark wounds in his body, and at the same time will wear out his own Killing Qi and Killing de, so as to achieve self-nirvana. The Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Well, it seems that for the sake of that bottle of wine, I will give him some healing with needles. But its gettingte, so Ill treat him tomorrow. Thank you, senior. Jason said happily. Ghost Doctor looked Jason up and down with his old eyes and said, Jason, have you fully awakened your Sunling Bloodline? Jason knew what Ghost Doctor was referring to and said, When I returned to Oakshire after visiting Elderst time, Old Mr. Miller gave me the Energy Pill that Elder had made, and then I awakened my Sunling Bloodline. Without the help of the Energy Pill, I would not have been able to stimte Sunling Bloodline. Energy Pill is just an aid. The main thing is that you have Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, he sighed and said, There hasnt been a Nine Suns Eucharist in Hyacinth for nearly a hundred years. Its a pity that you take the path of physical body cultivation, not the cultivation of ancient martial arts. Otherwise, with the physique of Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline, the cultivation of ancient martial arts will be twice as sessful with half the effort. Jason smiled lightly and said, There is no pity or pity. Each person chooses a different path. At this stage, I cant give up my Secret Power Realm to practice Agist Force. You have a point. Ghost Doctor nodded, and then said thoughtfully, It seems that a golden world has really arrived in Hyacinth. A variety of heavenly fate extraordinary physique of young talent emerged one after another, and I do not know what kind of sparks will collide in the future. By the way, how is Old Mr. Miller? Ghost Doctor turned to ask. Jason nodded and said, Old Mr. Miller is fine and has been in Oakshire. senior you can go to Oakshire for a break in the future. Old Mr. Miller and I dont like each other, so whats the point of going there? Whats the point of going there? Ghost Doctor red at Jason and then asked, How is Wolf? Elder means Wolf? Jason asked, and then said, Wolf is doing well now, growing up fast. Especially after senior helped Wolf to clear his blocked meridiansst time, Wolfs training speed inbat is very fast. Now he is already at the beginning of Completion Stage. Its normal, after all, its a rare Innate Talent in a hundred years! Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, then sighed with emotion and said with resignation, What kind of shit did this Old Mr. Miller step on? Its not enough to have a grandson who is a Nine Suns Eucharist, but he also has a young grandson who is an Innate Talent. Jason only had a dryugh, he really cant take these words. Jason chatted with Ghost Doctor for a while, and then he said, Ill leave you alone then. I wille back tomorrow and ask you to treat my friend with needles. Good. Ghost Doctor nodded his head. Jason and Blood Sword walked out and found that the Grand Elder of Supremes Holy Land and Demon Son and Demon Witch were gone, as if they had left. Darcey was still sitting at the stone table. Jason walked over and asked, Supremes Holy Land those people left? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. But by the elder a reprimand, under the order forced Demon Witch reluctantly left. By the way, before leaving Demon Witch also asked where you live, said to go to you to y Jason face a ck, asked, And then you said? Darceyughed and said, Whats not to say about that? Besides, Demon Witch is the fourth most beautiful woman on Hyacinth Ladies, okay? The character of Demon Witch, if shees to the door, Mr. Miller may be very happy. This is another granddaughter-inw. Im worried that Old Mr. Miller will not kill her. Jason said. Darcey shook his head and said, No. Mr. Miller has a sense of propriety, and Mr. Miller has never made things difficult for the younger generation of Hyacinths disciples. The grudges of the previous generation will not be carried over to the next generation. Demon Witch has a bad rap, but thats just a rumor. I think shes a real woman when I talk to her. Jason said, Darcey, youve been living next to Old Mr. Miller at Bamboo Residence for a long time and youve been influenced by him? Why do you sound as if you are as eager to introduce me to a daughter-inw as Old Mr. Miller? Darcey blushed slightly and said in annoyance, I dont have such a leisurely mood. This wine is left by Demon Witch, do you want to continue to drink with me? Chapter 1062 – The years are still good Drinking? Jason was stunned, I remember rarely hearing Darcey take the initiative to drink ah, howe aftering to Ghost Doctor Valley is actively looking for him to drink up? Jason couldnt help but look at Darcey suspiciously, he couldnt help but smile and said, Its rare that Darcey invites you to drink, if you refuse, will you be struck by lightning? With that, Jason sat down and also greeted Blood Sword over and sat down. Has this friend of yours solved the matter? He has made a decision? Darcey asked. Jason nodded and said, Yes, my friend has made the decision to achieve self-nirvana. It may be difficult, but there is no longer a choice, and it is the only way he can return to the top of COMBAT. Darcey nodded and said, As long as the choice is made, thats good. At least he still has a choice and can still see hope. Some people are born with their fate sealed and dont even have a chance to choose. Jason listened to Darceys words as if he had feelings, which made his face stunned, instinctively felt that aftering to Ghost Doctor Valley, Darcey seemed to have something on his mind in general. Darcey, are you all right? Jason couldnt help but ask. Darcey smiled sweetly and said, Whats wrong with me? Jason thought about it and said, Its almost evening, so Ill get Ghost Doctors permission to grab a chicken and a duck and cook a table. When the timees, call Ghost Doctor toe and drink together. Since Darcey wants to drink, it is definitely necessary to set up a table and have a good meal. Darcey was stunned, she just suddenly wanted to drink some wine, but did not think Jason was going to extend these things. Jason also immediately put into action, he went to the main house and asked Ghost Doctor if he could catch some chickens and ducks to ughter and roast. This, Ghost Doctor naturally did not have any objections, anyway, Ghost Doctor Valley standing horse chickens and ducks are free-range, free-range chickens and ducks are naturally used to eat, usually his side of the medicine boy busy time are toozy to catch a chicken and duck to kill, this time Jason initiative to kill chickens and ducks as a dish, he is naturally very happy. Jason went to the pond and caught two chickens and a duck, and there were fish in the pond. Jason approached Otto and asked, Otto, what kind of fish are in this pond? Can you eat them? Otto said, Naturally, yes. There are grouper and perch in the pond. If you want to eat, you have to go fishing. Why dont I go and catch some fish? Yes, yes, that would be great. Jason smiled. Jason built a fire and boiled water and prepared to kill the chicken and duck. Darcey saw this and came over to help. She looks like she doesnt eat the world, but she also has a grounded side, not like some goldendy who doesnt know any life skills. After the water boiled, Jason had already killed the chicken and duck, then put them in the boiling water, and then it was plucking. The duck has a lot of fine hair, plucking up a lot of work, Darcey but volunteered to start cleaning up the duck feathers. Half an hourter, Otto also caught three big fish, so there are fish and meat is also enough. After everything was ready, Jason started cooking, preparing a beer duck, a chicken for white cut chicken, and a chicken for soup. In the meantime, Darcey came in and said, I want to make a steamed sea bass. Jason smiled and said, Thats great. Ill finally get to taste Darceys cooking. Darcey red at Jason and said, I didnt expect you to be such a good cook. Its really rare to see among men. Darcey, this lies in knowing too little about me. Jason smiled and said with a straight face, I do think that we should deepen our understanding of each other in the future, it is very necessary. Darcey, looking at Jasonsck of decency again, said in exasperation, Youre not decent again, are you? I dont dare to get to know you better, what if Mr. Miller gets the wrong idea? Others are fine, Mr. Miller I can not stand.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. s, this Old Mr. Miller is simply harmful to people. It has be an obstacle for me tomunicate with Darcey in depth. Jason said with a sigh. Pfft Darceyughed, nced at Jason, and said, Well, dont pretend anywhere. Hurry up and cook the food. Jason began to stir-fry, Darcey aside to y a hand. From time to time, looking at Jasons busy figure, she suddenly felt that sometimes such a quiet life like this idyllic life is also very good. As long as there is someone around to keep youpany, sitting watching the clouds roll in and out, watching the bridges and water, and picking a few vegetables at nightfall, even if it is a light meal, it is also a fulfilling and happy life. When she came back to her senses, the wless jade face was fiercely rendered with ayer of scarlet color, because when she thought of having someone with her, her eyes seemed to subconsciously look at Jasons figure. Why are you looking at him? What a strange thing! Darcey said to herself, she collected her mind and resolved not to think about those messy things. Then, Darcey started to make her steamed sea bass, and her technique was very skillful, which made Jason slightly surprised, he thought Darceys white hands were not touched by spring water. About 7:30 p. m., under the joint efforts of Jason and Darcey, a sumptuous meal wasid out on the stone table, with fish and meat, as well as natural organic vegetables from the Ghost Doctor Valley, which was enough for a drink. Ghost Doctor looked very satisfied and said with a tsk, Jason, youre not bad, every time you kides over you get a table of food, not bad. Tonight the bright moon is hanging well, drinking under this moon, naturally there is no shortage of sumptuous dishes. Senior, its a good night to have a few drinks with you. Jason said with a smile. The Ghost Doctor is not stingy, and specially took a small bottle of his treasured Jade Wine, and shared it with Jason. This Jade Wine Jason had already drunk when he came overst time, so its not too much to say that its the best wine in the world. The crowd began to drink while they could, and seemed to be having a good time. Darcey picked up his ss and said with a smile, Ill take this Jade Wine from the seniors and offer a toast to the seniors with a flower. Thank you for your help, I really appreciate it. When I was at home, my grandfather often talked about seniors, and I hope seniors will visit my home when they have time. Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said, Youre wee. Im sorry to say that I cant help you with your own problems, and I feel guilty that I cant help more. Even if I go to the Stokes family, and see the old Mr. Stokes, I am also sorry ah. Darcey smiled and said, No, I wont. In fact, my grandfathers heart is already very happy with such an oue. Jason listened to these conversations and was struck by the fact that it sounded as if Darcey had something to ask Ghost Doctor for help, but Ghost Doctor was unable to fully resolve it. As for what matters, Darcey did not explicitly say he did not know. But think about it, Ghost Doctor as a medical sage, Darcey came to ask for something in the medical field, right? It is not possible that Darcey came to seek Ghost Doctors help for any health problem or something? Chapter 1063 Fairy Shame Under the Moon It was close to midnight when the table broke up. Ghost Doctor has been drinking some slightly drunk, staggering back inside the house to rest. Jason and Otto cleaned up the scraps on the stone table, cleaned up some dishes and what not. Then, Jason went to find a clearing outside the peach grove and began to set up a simple tent. After thest visit, Jason also has experience, know that Ghost Doctor here can be lodging house not much, so this time over, specially brought some simple tent. As Blood Sword will receive the Ghost Doctors needle treatment tomorrow, so Jason let him rest early. After the spirit to face tomorrows healing. By then, from tomorrow, Blood Sword also want to start to grind out his own killing Qi and Killing de. Equally, he is going to start a life of his own. Blood Sword went into his tent, opened his sleeping bag and began to rest. There was a side room in the peach grove to clean out and sleep in, so Jason walked towards Darcey and asked her if she was going to rest in the side room or inside the simple tent. Darcey drank some wine, the beauty of the jade face like jade does not touch the dust and vulgarity of a slightly drunken red, under the moon look like a fairy shy, naturally is beautiful. I still have nothing to sleep, Ill look at itter when I want to rest. Darcey said. What a coincidence, I am also not much sleep at the time. Jason smiled, and then said, Im not going to sleep. Jason smiled, then said, Then lets walk around? Darcey nodded and said, Thats fine. The moon was shining in the sky, and a clear spring was flowing on the rocks. The night shrouded Ghost Doctor Valley looks extremely quiet, the air is filled with a refreshing smell of medicine, the pond in the moonlight reflecting the sparkling light, asionally a fish jumped out of the water, the calm surface of the pool was broken, blowing a few bubbles, rippling a circle. Jason and Darcey walked along the edge of the pool, the poolside willow trees, long and thin willow branches are swaying into the pool water, look closely at the fish around the submerged willow branches frolic, it all seems extremely quiet. Darcey seems to enjoy this moment, the delicate jade face also emerged from the wisps of joy. Seeing Darcey this way, Jasons heart is naturally happy. Why do you think the world is always going to chase fame and fortune? In the process of chasing fame and fortune is to forget the scenery around you, every time until you miss it will regret it. Darcey said. Jason lit a cigarette and smoked, then said: Maybe its because the world is not fair. Some people are rich and prosperous, some people do not eat; some people are in power, some people have no way to sue. Under this injustice, naturally everyone wants to chase fame and fortune, obsessed with power, no one wants to be the lowest ss of people. Maybe youre right. Darcey nodded. Jason smiled and said, Not everyone in this world is as extraordinary as you are Darcey. Transcendent? Darceyughed softly and said, Who in this world can really be extraordinary? I cant either. I also have my own struggles and confusion. At first, I was not willing to ept the fate of the arrangement, but in the end, I had to return to peace. This is a kind of helplessness, but also have to face the reality. Jason frowned, he said: Old Mr. Miller said the Stokes family ranked fourth among the top ten Hyacinth. the Stokes family disciples are all gifted people. the Darcey qualification is also extraordinary, but Darceys I dare ask Darcey, do you have any problems with yourself? Thest time I came to Ghost Doctor Valley, I wanted to find Ghost Doctor to solve this problem, right? I heard your conversation with Ghost Doctor tonight, it seems that Ghost Doctor also failed to solve your own problems? If its because of some problems that restrictbat practice, then I dont have to bother Ghost Doctor. Darcey opened her mouth, her eyes quietly shed a trace of gloom, but then she smiled and said, I did have some problems to ask Ghost Doctor for help, and Ghost Doctor has done his best. In fact, Im already very happy and satisfied. Jason suddenly stopped in his tracks and reached out to take Darceys arm, which made Darceys face flush and she couldnt help but look up towards him. Darcey, I want to know what is your own problem? Jason asked seriously. Darceys face was stunned, she would have thought that Jason would directly grab her arm, which made her cheeks could not help but slightly hot and her eyes more or less rendered ayer of shame. The main thing is that the two of them are so close to each other that she can smell the male scent from Jasons body, which makes Darcey, who has never stood so close to a man, cant help but have her heart pounding.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Darcey also knows that Jasons actions are not offensive in any way, he opened his mouth to speak, a look of concern in his gaze, obviously from the heart to care about their own situation. But how can one talk about ones own situation? The White Tiger is the master of killing and destroying. If this destiny was in a male, it would be the most powerful destiny that would shake Hyacinth. However, as fate would have it, it appeared in my own body. White Tiger Bloodline needs the male yang energy to nourish, and the womans own yin energy is mutually exclusive, and in the long run will certainly be devastated by White Tiger Bloodline. Darcey struggled with her arm, but found that Jason was holding on to it. She beamed and looked at Jason with no goodwill and said: My problem Ghost Doctor is also helpless to do anything about it, it is useless to talk to you, but you have to worry about me, so why bother? Anyway, Ive already looked away. So it doesnt matter. In short, for me, cherish everything in front of you will not leave any regrets. The more you say this, the more uneasy I feel. Jason said. Whats so disturbing? Im doing just fine. Besides, Im not one of you, so why are you acting so eager? Darcey asked in an angry voice. Jason immediately said, Darcey, thats not true. Old Mr. Miller is always talking about Darcey in front of me, and its hard to find him. It is estimated that in Old Mr. Millers heart, you have long been decided to be a grandson inw, this is certainly not run. What? You, you me, I ignore you! Darceys face is very shy, she turned around and was about to leave, but unexpectedly C Jason fiercely reached out and directly grabbed her slim, willow-like waist, which caught her off guard, her entire body was actually thrown into Jasons broad chest. At that moment, Darceys head was as nk as a thunderstorm. There was only one thought in her mind This damned bastard, has he always flirted with girls like this? He is so unreasonable and so domineering! Chapter 1064 – A Kiss Under the Moon Darcey could swear that she really didnt mean to fall into Jasons arms. But that scene just now, but it was like she took the initiative to throw herself into the arms of the embrace, when she had not yet returned to her senses, the whole body has fallen into Jasons chest, looks like the body can not help themselves. This really makes Darcey blush with shame, originally slightly stained by that wine cheeks are now as red as a burning iron, red and also hot. Although I do not know what problems you have encountered, but I hope I can help you. Jasons voice came and continued, I still remember the first time we met at The Nova, when you came out of nowhere and gave me the feeling that you were indeed as beautiful as a person in a paintinging out of paper. You said you wanted to have a drink with me and that you wanted to get to know me, and I knew there was a reason for that. Later I thought that you should have wanted to confirm something from my body at that time. Maybe it didnt turn out the way you thought it would, but anyway, I was happy to see you living in Bamboo Residence after I returned home. When she fell into Jasons arms, Darcey instinctively wanted to push Jason away, but after hearing Jasons words, she didnt push him away as if she had forgotten. She justy in Jasons arms, feeling the firmness and warmth of this chest, and also feeling that scent from this man. However, this really made Darcey, who was ice-cold and pure and had never walked in like this with any man, blush so much that she even heard her own rapid heartbeat. Jasons words made her heart flooded with an unspoken touch, she could hear the sincerity in Jasons tone and feel Jasons concern. Jason was right, she took the initiative to get to know Jason in that bar, in order to sense whether Jason was the rumored Dragon Bloodline. She is a White Tiger Bloodline, and if Jason has a Dragon Bloodline, there will be a resonance of bloodline between them. Unfortunately, so far, she has not sensed any resonance in her own bloodline aura. But she wasnt disappointed, because she hadnt had any hopes in the first ce, and had already prepared herself mentally.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After all, Dragon Bloodline so far exists only in the rumors of only a few words, it is difficult to say whether there really is. Things have already passed. In fact, I have been very open and calm inside my heart for so many years. As for whats going on, I think its better not to tell you. If the positive energy things can still talk about, for no reason to transmit you what negative energy ah. Darceyughed and said. Rted to you even if it is negative energy I have to find a way to change back to positive energy ah. Jason said with a serious face. PfftC Darcey covered her mouth with a smile, and then red face stared at Jason, said: I do think you should not let go of your hand ah? Dont you know that men and women dont get along? Besides, your hand is not honest The first thing you need to do is to take a look at your hands. Jason took a look at his hands, not just on her waist, and did not move up ah, this is not quite honest? However, the waist seems to be an extremely sensitive part for a girl. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Youre right, then Ill change my hand. Saying that, Jason reached out and took hold of Darceys frail shoulders. ?? Darcey was a bit confused, as if what she wanted to express was not like this, right? How could this guy be so brazen? If I could, Darcey would really like to unload this brazen guy into a big piece. Jason looked at Darceys reddish face vaguely some iron blue, his face a stunned, could not help but ask: Darcey, what is wrong with you? Why does the face look a bit not good ah? Names Millers, you say? Darcey gritted his teeth and said. Jason inclined his head and thought seriously, a face of dawning realization, good and neatly said: I see, must be that I hold the wrong position again, then I will change another. You, you dare!!! Darcey hurriedly screamed, seen shameless, but really have not seen such shameless ah. A persons body is only a few parts, really let this bastard change to hold, the hell knows what parts of their body he will end up with ah. Jason looked at the Darcey still in his arms, nose sniffing the fragrant smell emanating from her body, it is really extremely refreshing. This light and refreshing fragrance is not perfume, but her own emanation of a jade body fragrance. The so-called jade body fragrance is said to be Darcey such a woman. Thats right, look now, the expression is much livelier. Jason said with a smile. Darceys face is stunned, feelings this guy is regting his mood? Must be an excuse, the main purpose is to take advantage of their own! Since the problems you encountered yourself do not want to talk to me now, I will not go to make things difficult for you. Jason opened his mouth, he took a deep breath, and then said, If you were willing to talk that day, I would listen carefully. Whether I can help you or not, I will do my best to find a way. I hope you can live happily every day. Whats the saying? If youre well, its sunny. You do not say. I can feel my scalp tingling. Darcey spoke up, then tilted her face up, the pair of beautiful eyes containing the aura of immortality stared at Jason and asked, You honestly, how many women have you said something like this to? In all honesty, absolutely none. Jason had a serious look on his face, just like patting his chest to guarantee. So youre a master of this? Youre a genius in this area. Youre a genius in this area. Darceyughed and pushed Jason away, this one lying in Jasons arms she was indeed embarrassed. Jason old face are a little embarrassed, but he still face unchanged, the moonlight looked at Darcey that stunning jade face, said, while this moonlight, I want to send you a unique gift. Darceys eyes lit up and she said, What gift? This gift, directly out of your eyes will not be any surprise. Why dont you close your eyes first, and then Ill take it out. Jason said in a serious way. Darcey, although intelligent, but in this area of experience is basically zero, she knows that this guy is shameless, but did not expect to be shameless to the point of outrageous. Therefore, after hearing Jasons words she thought about it and still gently closed her eyes. Then, she seemed to feel Jasone over to her, and then a word came into her ears, This gift is C a kiss under the moon. Hearing this, Darcey could not help but open her mouth and exim, she realized that something was wrong and tried to retreat immediately, but unfortunately it was toote. Jason fiercely blocked her cherry lips, gently biting the two soft and delicate lips. Chapter 1065 Ghost Doctor strikes Early the next morning. Jason woke up and came out of the tent, today is crucial, Ghost Doctor to start for Blood Sword to perform needle healing. This is a crucial step in whether Blood Sword can heal the dark wounds in his body and return to the top of thebat again to achieve self-nirvana. Darcey has also got up, after seeing Jason she looked away, a face of annoyance and grumbling, as if she had decided not to pay attention to this shameless person. Jasonughed bitterly, thinking that it was just a kiss under the moonst night, its been a night, why still remember this ah? Besides,st night when he was not also bitten a bite, his lips were almost to bleed. After Blood Sword was ready Jason said, Come on, lets go find Ghost Doctor. Blood Sword nodded and went with Jason towards the peach forest. Ghost Doctor had gotten up early in the morning and was now preparing some spare herbs for Blood Swords healing. This time, in addition to the need to use the acupuncture method to expel Blood Swords body killing knife qi, but also supplemented by drug treatment, with boiled medicinal liquid soaked body, nourishing and repairing Blood Swords severely damaged meridians. The whole process down, the workload is also great. After Ghost Doctor saw Jason and Blood Sword walking over, he asked, Jason, ask your friend if hes ready. My friend is ready. Jason said. Then lets get started. Bring him here to the side room. Ghost Doctor said. Jason took Blood Sword towards a room in the peach grove used for needle healing, Darcey also followed, but she did not enter the house. Ghost Doctor to Blood Sword need to undress during the needle, Darcey is also to avoid suspicion. Take off all your clothes and pants and lie down on that bed. After walking into the side room, Ghost Doctor spoke up and said. Blood Sword took off his upper and lower body clothes, leaving a pair of bottoms. Hey down on his back on the bed and didnt move a muscle. Jason, tell your friend in advance that the process of channeling the killing de qi out will be extremely painful. Those de qi have been with his body for so long that they can be said to be integrated into the flesh and blood. So when ites to channeling it out, it will be a painful ordeal. Ghost Doctor said. Jason nodded and ryed to Blood Sword what Ghost Doctor had said. A glint of determination shed in Blood Swords eyes as he said, Ive been prepared for this, and I can withstand any pain. Ghost Doctor took a bag of silver needles of different lengths and began to perform the Life Saving Needles needle technique of the Voidness Acupuncture Method. Blood Sword body residual is the killing knife Qi, this knife Qi is also a kind of Qi, so need this Life Saving Needles to guide out. In todays world, only Ghost Doctor can perform this needle method. Voidness Acupuncture Method is extremely subtle, and only Ghost Doctor can master this magic needle method. Ghost Doctor took out a needle, Jason immediately felt an extremely majestic and pure aura diffuse from Ghost Doctors body, these pure energy coalesced on the silver needle in his hand. It seems that this method of needle is not as simple as it seems, just insert it in and finish the job, need to use their own pure qi energy to perform the needle to have the effect. The silver needle in Ghost Doctors hand was first inserted in Blood Swords eyebrow on the Hall of Indices point, then Ghost Doctor took the needle again, almost along Blood Swords limbs and bones to insert the needle quickly. The Ghost Doctors acupuncture technique was very fast and precise, and each time the needles were inserted, a pure qi energy was injected along the silver needles into the acupuncture points. After about 20 minutes, Ghost Doctor stopped. At this time, Blood Swords body, in addition to the only silver needle inserted in the head Hall of Indigo point, his body limbs, chest locations are inserted a silver needle of varying lengths and sizes. Afterpleting the needles, Ghost Doctor looked very tired and sweat appeared on his forehead. Each time he performed the needles, Ghost Doctor had to gather his own pure qi energy to inject into the acupuncture points where the needles were performed, so this time the needles were extremely taxing on his own breath and spirit. Jason, tell your friend to stay still. Hold it for one hour. After an hour, you cane back and call me to get the needles. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and instructed, then he walked out. Thank you, senior. Jason hurriedly said, and he stayed inside the room with Blood Sword. Blood Swordy still, gradually, he could feel some subtle changes in his own body, there are wisps of harsh, knife-like Qi in his body constantly separated from his flesh and blood meridians, and then coalesced towards the parts of his body where the silver needles were stuck. This separation process is extremely painful and torturous. If this pain is a single experience, it is nothing, but the key is Blood Sword so many years in their own body umted in the killing knife Qi is said to be endless, so now these killing knife Qi began to be Life Saving Needles from the flesh and blood meridians to guide out, the The feeling brought to Blood Sword is like a million ants eating the bones unbearable. But Blood Sword still endured, even four years ago in that battle he was in danger of dying were able to survive, this torment naturally can also be resisted. Jason did not speak, this time Blood Sword also should not speak. He could see that Blood Sword was enduring with superb willpower, so much so that his face was a little blue. Half an hourter, Jason said, Blood Sword, bear with me for another half hour. I believe you can do it.N?velDrama.Org content. Blood Sword did not say anything, his steely gaze has represented his meaning. Jason walked out of the house first to light a cigarette, Darcey finally came over and asked, How is your friend now? Half an hour to go. Ghost Doctor will pick up the needle again in half an hour. Jason said. I hope everything goes well. Darcey said. Jason finished smoking a cigarette and waited for a while, the time hade to an hour as Ghost Doctor said, he immediately went to Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor came again and said, Now start taking the needle. After the needles are removed, the killing knife qi in your body will start to guide the overflow, that most critical moment, more must not move, so as not to disturb the momentum of those killing knife qi in your body to guide. Jason ryed Ghost Doctors instructions to Blood Sword, who nodded gently. Ghost Doctor began to take needles from the limbs, when those silver needles removed, invisible from Blood Swords body is filled with endless blood killing Qi in the diffusion out, these killing Qi although can not be seen and touched, but it is so that people can really feel, wisps of harsh as a knife, along Blood Swords body emitted The whole house was filled with it in an instant. Darcey was waiting outside the house, at this time, she fiercely sensed from the house with an endless killing aura of terror like a harsh de, is actually scattered through the house outside. The murderous aura is extremely dense, as if a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood paved the way, this emanated. Chapter 1066 Darcey’s annoyance Inside the side room Jason felt a bit shocked, with Ghost Doctor after taking the needle, from Blood Sword body was guided out of those killing Qi is really too terrifying. The strands are as harsh as knives, with an aura of bloodshed and killing, as if the mountain of corpses and blood is paving the way. It can be imagined that these killing Qi is Blood Sword umted for many years. But Blood Sword himself umted such a heavy and terrifying killing aura is not surprising, his name in the Dark World for Killing King, when in the process of conquering the Dark World, do not know how many opponents have been killed. The battle and kill time and again, making his own umted aura of killing more and more thick. Now, under the guidance of the Life Saving Needles of the Voidness Acupuncture Method performed by Ghost Doctor, Blood Swords umted killing energy of countless years was being channeled out. At that moment, Blood Sword had a wonderful feeling, vaguely felt that some of the past killings, knife intent and so on have left the body, and it was as if he had been reborn. After more than ten minutes, the killing aura that pervaded Blood Swords body gradually diminished until it stopped. At this point, Ghost Doctor finally removed the silver needle from Blood Swords brow at the Hall of Indices point. Its done. At this point, the remaining Killing de Qi in his body has been channeled out. In the afternoon, he will take a medicinal bath to nourish his meridians. Ghost Doctor spoke up and continued, After getting out of bedter, take a medicine first. That medicine Otto has already boiled. After taking the medicine, take some rest. Remember, you cant use any killing energy from now on, otherwise you will lose all your work. Only after his body haspletely recovered from his dark wounds and his damaged meridians have been repaired, then he will be able toprehend his own Dao of the Sword again. Thank you, senior, senior has really worked hard this time. Jason said in a hurry. Ghost Doctor didnt say anything else and walked out. Jason helped Blood Sword up, brought clothes and pants for him to put on, and at the end asked, How do you feel? A little deted. Like being drained of energy. Blood Sword said truthfully. Take the medicer, you rest first. Jason opened his mouth, he looked at the Blood Sword in front of him, after sensing some, nodded and said, Your current aura is indeed very differentpared to the past, it can be said that the opposite. Previously, your own aura of killing was extremely thick, and could easily be sensed. But now, your own killing aura seems to be washed away like, basically is gone. The second life after killing is done. this is good, start over, after my dark wounds arepletely healed, I will pick up my Blood Sword again,prehend the dao of the sword that is strong enough to kill the emperor level! A look of resolute confidence shed in Blood Swords eyes. As a brother, I firmly believe that you can do it. Jason smiled and patted Blood Swords shoulder. He then walked out with Blood Sword, who looked weak after the whole row of needles, as if he was recovering from a serious illness, and looked like he needed a good rest. Jason brought over the bowl of medicine that Otto had helped to brew, and told Blood Sword to take it. Blood Sword finished the bowl of medicine, he felt a little tired and sleepy, Jason is to take him to the tent to rest. The rest of the way is up to Blood Sword to go on by himself. If he seeds, he will alsoplete a transformation of himself. Darcey watched Jasone up to her, she did not want to pay attention to it, she finally found out that this guy simply does not take his face seriously, really pay attention to him, he wants to brazenlye up again. Jason took the initiative to walk towards Darcey, he smiled and said: Darcey do you have a mirror here? I want to take a look.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Darcey couldnt help but look at Jason curiously and asked, Youre a big man who wants to look in the mirror? I didnt realize that Darcey didnt seem to recognize me after I woke up, and she was so indifferent, she seemed so distant, so different fromst night. Jason opened his mouth, then said, So I want to look in the mirror to see if my appearance has changed or something. Darcey felt amused and irritated at hearing this, and the guy annoyed her again when he brought upst nights incident. Dont you mention anything to me aboutst night, I, I dont even remember. Darcey said with a red face. What? Forgotten so quickly? Could it be that Darcey you have switched to amnesia? Jason blushed anxiously and said, Thats not good. But Ive heard that there are ways to cure this kind of transient amnesia. The best way is to keep repeating what you have experienced, keep stimting the memory center, and slowly you can return to normal. Speaking of which, Jason said seriously: Darcey, it doesnt matter if you dont rememberst night, I still remember. Wait until tonight, I will take you to experience the scene ofst night again. Deepen your memory, and then you slowly also remember. You, youC Darcey wanted to die. To go through the scene ofst night again? And then be hugged and kissed by him again? How could he say such a thing? Darcey, why are you reacting so much? Dont you remember what happenedst night? Jason came over and asked with a smirk. Darcey really wanted to punch this bastard in the face, she was so angry that she stomped her foot and said in an annoyed voice: Im warning you, dont mentionst night again, or Im not finished with you! You, you better not talk to me, I need to calm down! Okay, then I wont say anything. Even though I dont say it, but it is deep in my heart. I know that after the experience has be part of my life, will be engraved in my bones, will be deeply imprinted in my heart. Even if I am seventy or eighty years old and have forgotten the people and things around me, I will not forget this experience. Jason took a deep breath and said in a low but serious tone. Darcey are going crazy, have covered their ears, do not want to hear when the bastard those enough to make people goose bumps words or a brain drill in. And, how does this sound strange? If the uninformed listened to Jasons words so affectionate, they would have thought that they had experienced some kind of uncontroble and unbridled love between themst night. I can see, you bastard is bullying people I, I whack you! Darcey is angry and annoyed, directly disregarded the image of the cuffs pinch pink fist a strong towards Jasons body greeted the past. Inside the main house, Ghost Doctor is organizing herbs, he took a small sip of wine and squinted outward, then shook his head and said to himself C Ask the world, what is love, what is love Chapter 1067 Ghost Doctor’s Words It was mid-afternoon. Blood Swords entire body was immersed on a medicine vat, and since the killing de qi in his body was channeled out, he all felt that his body had be iparably weak and sluggish. Even after resting for an afternoon, it failed to ease over. It was not until this moment after soaking in this medicine vat that he felt his body state gradually easing back up. He could sense that the medicinal liquid in the vat had wisps of medicine seeping into his body and skin, constantly activating the flesh and blood in his body, while nourishing the severely damaged meridians in his body. Blood Sword soaked in the medicine vat for about three hours before finishing. Blood Sword came out and rinsed off, then changed into a new suit, he immediately felt a lot more refreshed,pared to earlier when he had just finished the needle healing, that state of mind ispletely different. Now Blood Sword also lookspletely without the year in the Dark World in the vertical Killing King of the kind of fierce aura, he seems to have been washed up like, faded away from their own a strong killing aura, look like an ordinary person. Ghost Doctor looked at Blood Swords current state is also very satisfied, he said: wear off the bodys killing aura is easy, but to wear off the heart of the killing aura is difficult. His current state looks pretty good. But it has to be maintained. If he regenerates the killing energy in his heart, the killing de energy will grow in his body again, and he will fall into the vicious cycle again. At that time, there is nothing I can do. Jason said, Senior has already helped a lot, next he can only rely on himself. No matter what happens in the end, I will always remember seniors help this time. You dont have to be polite. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, then nced at Jason and said, Your kids COMBAT improvement is not bad, its improved a lotpared to thest time he came. And its still the path of flesh cultivation COMBAT, its really amazing. However, this is not enough. In the future, Old Mr. Miller will face many difficult hurdles, Old Mr. Miller is no matter how strong, but also two fists can not beat four hands, the side must be for him to block. Jasons heart moved after hearing the words, Ghost Doctors words are obviously words, he hurriedly asked: Please also senior clear, senior means Old Mr. Miller will encounter some danger behind? This is just my spection. After all, back then, Old Mr. Miller was too amazing, but he did his own thing and was spontaneous for a while. Naturally, he offended many people. Now he is old and no longer in his prime. You say that in such a situation, no one will look for him to a clean te? Ghost Doctor said. Jasons eyes flooded with a coldness, and he asked, Senior, can you tell us who are the people who want to target Old Mr. Miller? Ghost Doctor shook his head and said, With your current strength, its useless to tell you. Anyway, you work hard to improve your own strength is the best result. With your talent and body as Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline physique, your ultimatebat achievement will be extremely dazzling, the problem now is time. What iscking is a sufficient time for you to grow up. Jason hands fist clenched slightly, he said in a deep voice: Thank you for reminding me, senior. Ive been with Old Mr. Miller since I was a child, and whoever wants to touch Old Mr. Miller will have to ask me first. As long as Im alive, Ill keep Old Mr. Miller safe and sound! Haha, youre really big-mouthed. But this is just like Old Mr. Millers grandchildren. Jason, you have to have the ability to be crazy, dont get ahead of yourself. Ghost Doctor said.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded, with a sh of determination in his eyes. In Jasons opinion, he feels he has enough strength to shelter those around him, he knows Old Mr. Miller is very strong, once across Hyacinth Lewis, boasts that one person is a n Lewis. But he is already old, seventy years old and eighty years old, even if it is stronger, as the years increase their own qi and blood will wither, no longer when the young strong. Jason and can not watch Old Mr. Miller dragged a pair of old body to stand in front of him with aging qi and blood, to protect him from the wind and rain? One day, Jason also wants to be able to stand in front of Old Mr. Miller to block for him, whether it is past grudges or new feuds now, everything by his shoulders to pick up. And Old Mr. Miller just need to rx and enjoy the rest of his life is enough. But this requires a strong enough strength as the basis. So as Ghost Doctor said, hard work to improve their own strength, is Jasons primary choice at present. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, then stood up and said, The old man will go back to the house to rest first. Okay. Jason nodded his head. After he came to Ghost Doctor Valley, the knife wound on his right hand was also shown to Ghost Doctor, this kind of superficial wound is not much, Ghost Doctor just let Otto grind some herbs for Jason to put on, the effect is quite good, healing quickly. Probably after another change of medicine tonight, by tomorrow there will be no need for bandages. Darcey is probably worried that the brazen Jason will drag her to continue to walk around the pond in the night and repeat the scene fromst night, so she returned to her tent early to rest. Jason was too embarrassed to shout at her, I guess to shout at Darcey will not pay attention. Ghost Doctor about Old Mr. Millers words, but Jasons mind came up with a lot of mixed thoughts, a moment he did not have any sleep, so he walked alone to the Ghost Doctor Valley in an open space, began to abandon the distracting thoughts in his mind, and began to practice Power Evolution Secret Method. The injury on his right palm has not yet fully recovered, so it is not convenient to practice kendo. The Power Evolution Secret Method can be practiced by maintaining Titans unique posture, but its really not easy to practice, this Power Evolution Secret Method is too much of a test of physical strength and willpower. But the benefits are unimaginable, constantly refining and strengthening his Secret Realm Power, making Jason feel that his Secret Realm Power has improvedpared to before he practiced it. He has already touched the peak of Secret Realm Level-five, one more step forward, will break through to the Secret Realm Level-six. In his opinion, this day is not far away. Jason is not in a hurry, the way ofbat is all about one step at a time, every realm must be perfect, refined to the point of no ws, and then break through to the next level, with a perfect foundation, in order to let their ownbat constantly break through the limits, straight to the peak. Chapter 1068 – Cultivating All Night Early the next morning. Darcey woke up after a good nights sleep. In fact, she could have gone to the side house to sleep, but she didnt, because she hadnt slept in such a tent with a sleeping bag, and she just felt very new. After sleeping for the past two nights, she felt pretty good and had a feeling of being close to nature. Darcey lifted the tent and walked out. Out of the corner of her eye, she couldnt help but look towards the tent on the right, which was Jasons tent. At first nce, she was surprised to see that Jasons tent had been lifted up long ago, and it looked as if Jason had been up for a long time. This guy can actually get up so early? Darcey was surprised, she went over to take a look, and indeed there was no one inside the tent. But Jasons figure was nowhere to be seen around, which made Darcey wonder where this guy had gone. It is said that no profit is too early, this guy must be up so early no good, right? It seems that afterst nights incident, Darcey has already categorized Jason as a shameless person. Darcey went to the peach grove to take a look, but also did not see Jason. Ghost Doctor Valley is only so big, Darcey curious, is to search around, and finally walked to the right of the pond a clearing when she saw a figure, half crouched, fists on the ground, straight back, head angrily tilted! Darcey immediately recognized that it was Jason. This Darcey is really curious, this guy got up early in the morning in this open space with such a pose, what does this mean? Even if its a trick, theres no need to do so, right? Darcey couldnt help but go over, and when she got close, she saw that Jason was drenched in sweat, and she vaguely felt that Jason was maintaining this pose, and that the qi and blood in his body was running in a mysterious route. This time, Darcey finally understood, so this guy is cultivating his own COMBAT. The dexterous Darcey also noticed something, that is, Jasons clothes were almost soaked with sweat, even the ground was also left with arge sweat stain, which means that Jason must have been cultivating here for a long time. Could it be that this guy hasnt slept all night and is practicing here? This thought popped up in Darceys mind. The thought of this, her heart is involuntarily flooded with a trace of heartache, thinking that this guy is too desperate, right? A whole night of practice, which is certainly extremely tired, is also very bad for the body. Darcey also knows, prompted Jason so to my cultivation, think also with Ghost Doctorst nights remarks rted. Last night Ghost Doctor mentioned Old Mr. Miller, saying that Old Mr. Miller will suffer some difficulties in the future and so on, and someone needs to stand up for Old Mr. Miller to share the burden. She thought Jason must have heard such words, so he wanted to urgently improve his own strength, which is why he spent all night practicing his own COMBAT. Snort C crap! At this time, Jason, who had been maintaining his Power Evolution Secret Method cultivation posture, suddenly opened his mouth and burst out a foul word. Then, his body leaned back and simply fell to the ground. Thats fucking awesome!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jason muttered to himself again. Jason, are you okay? Darcey walked over and asked. Jason heard Darceys voice and sat up, but when he tried to stand up, he couldnt help but ouch. This just finished a cycle of power evolution cultivation, his legs are still in that state of numbness, simply can not stand up. Darcey red at Jason and said, What are you doing? ying dead, huh? Darcey, you dont want to fall on your sword. Jasonughed bitterly, then said, I really cant stand up for a while. Darcey looked at Jasons face and it didnt look like he was faking, she couldnt help but ask curiously, Arent you practicing your own COMBAT? Even if you are tired again, you cant say you cant stand up, right? Really did not lie to you. I am practicing COMBAT, only that the practice of this COMBAT requires a half-squatting posture all the time. If you do not believe me, I can give you that practice posture. You keep still for an hour to see what it feels like. Jason said. Darcey couldnt help butugh as she said, Im not going to try it. Meaning, your legs are numb now? Yes, the legs are numb until they are senseless. Do you want to try it? Jason asked with a smile. Darcey red at Jason and said in a bad mood, Do you think Im bored? But you are also hardworking enough. Youve been practicing here all night, huh? Jason sighed lightly and said, No, Im not. Im still stimted. Im sad and I dont have any sleep, so I have to use this kind of practice to relieve my sorrow. Darceys heart moved, she said: I know because after the Ghost Doctors wordsst night, you are worried about Mr. Miller, so - Jason didnt wait for her to finish her sentence, she interrupted her and said, What does Old Mr. Miller have to do with it? Last night I wanted to wait for Darcey to roam the pond with me again. After all, such a rare opportunity to spend time alone, and thenst night the moon was high, the stars were shining, that is how good the beauty of the moment. However, I waited for Darceys figure. This is not, under the heartbreak also had to run alone to practice. What? Darcey was so annoyed that she couldnt speak, as simple as she was, how could she think that a persons cheek could be so thick? It was aplete surprise to her, which made her ashamed and annoyed. You are full of nonsense. I really want to choke you to death. Darcey said in an exasperated voice. Im not talking nonsense. I was too embarrassed to call out to you when I saw your tent closedst night. I felt a loss in my heart, so this is why I was angry and came to practice all night. Jason opened his mouth properly, at the end of which heughed and said, Its okay if youre inconsiderate, but you actually have to fall on your sword, and say something about strangling me normally Darcey is not like this. Im not going to talk to you, you stay here by yourself. Darcey said turning around to leave. OuchC Behind her, came Jasons slightly pained cry. Darcey couldnt help but pause in her tracks. In the end, she was still a bit unforgiving and had to turn around, asking suspiciously, Whats wrong with you? I want to stand up, but my legs are a little numb and sore Jason spoke, he reached forward and said, Come pull me up. In such a situation, Darcey really is not good to refuse. Her character itself is simple and kind, so she had to go forward, stretching out her glittering jade-like slender hand to pull the palm of Jasons outstretched hand. Jason stood up smoothly and said: Thank you. The so-called hand like a soft razor should be Darcey such a slender hand, right? Always molesting me, really think I am easy to bully? Ill choke you to death! Darcey got angry and really hard towards Jasons arms, body parts a strong pinch over, as much as possible to make a strong. Chapter 1069 Human Body Medicine Quietly, two more days passed. Blood Sword in Ghost Doctor side of the drug conditioning, his body originally damaged meridians have been greatly repaired, but from the healing is still a certain distance. The next just needs Blood Swords own recuperation, gradually to the body to adjust over. That is to say, Jason and they do not need to stay in the Ghost Doctor Valley, Otto gave a bottle of pills to consolidate the original, nourishing meridians to Blood Sword, a day to take a pill. During this period, Blood Sword cant use the slightest bit of killing energy, keep his mind calm,pletely wear out his own killing energy, wait until the meridians in his body continue to repair, after the dark wounds healed, he can understand his own sword path again from the beginning. Ghost Doctor, thank you very much. If there is any good wine in the future, I will definitely not forget senior. Jason said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ill remember your words, Jason. In the future, if there is no wine that satisfies me, then you will have to snicker at the closed door. Ghost Doctor spoke, he waved his hand, turned around and walked back to the main house. Jason, Blood Sword and Darcey also said goodbye to the sound, this left the Ghost Doctor Valley. Jasons own breath seems much purer these two days, mainly because he has been practicing Power Evolution Secret Method these two days, his own Secret Realm Power has been further refined and strengthened. But the refinement and strengthening of power is extremely slow, even now, only half of his own Secret Realm Power haspleted the strengthening of the Power of the Four Extremes in the Power Evolution Secret Method. As for Human Great Dragon Power, it is still a long way off. He had to wait until all of his Secret Realm Power hadpleted the refinement of the Power of the Four Extremes before he could turn to the refinement and strengthening of Human Great Dragon Power. In the cultivation of the Power Evolution Secret Method, first the Power of the Four Extremes then Human Great Dragon Power, and finally Human Great Dragon Power then returns to his own Secret Power Realm, which is aplete cycle of the Power Evolution Secret Method. Now, Jason has only cultivated to the stage of Power of the Four Extremes, and even theplete Power of the Four Extremes has not been evolved, but already his own Secret Realm Power has produced a qualitative change. You can imagine how powerful his own Secret Realm Power will be if he cultivates to Great Dragon Power. By now, Jason already felt that he was one step closer to breaking through to the Secret Realm Level-six, and had already touched the threshold of the Secret Realm Level-six, but he was not in a hurry to force a breakthrough, and after umting for some time, the water would naturally hit the Secret Realm Level-six in one fell swoop. Realm Level-six of the ground. And after saying goodbye to Ghost Doctor, Jason and they walked out along the mouth of the valley. The route they took was to return along the same route they came. Blood Sword, ording to Ghost Doctor, you are in good shape, you have to keep going. Remember not to breed any more killing qi, lest the killing qi form killing de qi again to damage the meridians in your body. If that really happens, Ghost Doctors healing will be futile. Jason said. Blood Sword nodded, a steely sharpness shed in his eyes, and he said, I will. Since I have already made this choice, I will persevere to the end and never give up halfway. Good, I look forward to your return again. Jason smiled. As they spoke, Jason and the others had already walked out of Ghost Doctor Valley and into the reckless mountain forests of Peak Otltino, following the original path toward the foot of the peak where the Paramount Marauder had stopped. The hintend of Peak Otltino, this reckless mountain forest is not only Jason and the three of them. In the dense forest, there is a secret ambush of men. The men were dressed in ck and had a unique mark on their clothes that resembled a sacred fire, which was, in fact, unique to Supremes Holy Land. In fact, this is the unique mark of Supremes Holy Land. This indicates that the men ambushed in this reckless mountain forest are from Supremes Holy Land. In fact, not only the area where Jason was walking, but also around the Ghost Doctor Valley, there were these people in ambush, obviously waiting for someone. When Jasons figure appeared, some of the Supremes Holy Land disciples who were in the shadows noticed it, and some of them immediately acted, not by appearing out, but by going to report the news. In the north of the mountain forest, there was a man-made camp, and two disciples of Supremes Holy Land rushed over with hurried faces, and one of them said, Grand Elder, Grand Elder, they have been found. They havee out. Its in the mountain forest to the northwest. Inside a simple tent in the camp, an old man came out with a withered face and a ghastly aura of his own. This was none other than Draco, the Grand Elder of Supremes Holy Land. Dracos face sank after hearing the Supremes Holy Land disciples words and said, Are you sure theyve walked out? Definitely, we still have people watching where they are and saw them with our own eyes, three of them in total. The disciple of Supremes Holy Land spoke up. Draco nodded and said in a deep voice, Good, good. Its good to have walked out. Since they have left Ghost Doctor Valley, if something bad happens to them, I think Ghost Doctor cant be med for anything. As he spoke, he saw a young man with an extraordinary appearance and blood as strong as a dragon walk over, it was Demon Son, he said: Grand Elder, among them is the Stokes familys Darcey. Draco murmured and said, We are only targeting that boy. As for Darcey, we should not offend him yet. the Stokes familys Bai He Tu thinks highly of his grandson. If we really let Darcey have any trouble, Im afraid the Stokes family will attack us at Holy Land at all costs. Grand Elder, is that guy really worth all the trouble? Demon Son couldnt help but ask. Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline! Its not an overstatement to say that its rare in Hyacinth for a hundred years. Whats even rarer is that this kids own Sunling Bloodline has been fully aroused, and its also extremely pure. What does this mean? Draco eyes shining, then said, It means this kid is a living human medicine! This is extremely crucial for our Holy Lands old ancestor to recover his peak strength! Back then, the old ancestor was besieged by several old guys from the Goodwin family and was seriously injured. Even after years of recuperation, he was unable to recoverpletely. What the old ancestorcked was a great medicine to make up for his own qi and blood. Draco opened his mouth and continued, And to say that the blood medicine, the worlds top than the Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline peoples own blood refined from the human body medicine! With this human medicine, the old ancestor can return to the top of thebat and even enter the Sacred Level in one go! So thats how it is! Demon Son opened his mouth and continued, So, this man will definitely die! I even said that I would personally let him lose to me when I had the chance. Little Saint, your opponent is the proudest of the Hyacinth Fighters, the outstanding disciples of the major families and the major Holy Land. All you have to do is to push your opponents all the way across and revive the prestige of my Supremes Holy Land. Draco opened his mouth and continued, As for this person, great can not worry about it. Demon Son nodded and said nothing more. Without dy, I will act now and go to intercept that boy myself. Draco said, a cold ray of light shed in his eyes. Just then, a furious shout came violently from inside one of the camps tents C Let me out! Grand Elder, why are you imprisoning me here? What reason do you have? Let me out now! Otherwise, Ill tell my master, and youll get away with it! This was the shout of Demon Witch. Draco, who was about to move, stopped and frowned, but did not bother. Eldest, I know what you intend to do, you want to deal with that ungrateful guy, right? I can help. Back in Ghost Doctor Valley, that guy was already charmed by me. As long as I step in to tempt him, no matter how much I use a beauty trick, I can definitely get him by the handful! Grand Elder, let me out quickly! Demon Witchs shout did not get any response, and finally she got desperate and had to hiss C Wait for me, my master will never let you go! Whoever you are, run! You fool! Run! Chapter 1070 Dragon Head Killing Machine Jason they are Peak Otltino hintend to go out, when out of the Ghost Doctor Valley about a kilometer outside, his eyes steep and cold gaze, he sensed some abnormal situation. In the front, there is a faint wisp of breath fluctuating, although the other party has been converging their own breath, but in Jason, who is the king of the jungle special warfare soldier king, these converging breath did not escape his perception. This way! Jason said in a low voice, pulling Darcey towards the right side of the mountain forest into the head, Blood Sword is close behind. Darcey must know whats going on, she is extremely smart, think of the demon n encountered whening to Ghost Doctor Valley, she immediately had an ominous feeling in her heart. Jason changed his route, and immediately sensed that the aura of the unknown figures that were secretly ambushed in front of him changed and fluctuated, and they also began to move, looking like they were going to close in on Jasons changed route. Move faster! Jason lowered his voice and said. Darcey nodded, her own COMBAT is not high, but how to say it is also reached the Supreme Master Stage realm, so she began to push their own dark power power, let Jason pull her arm to sneak quickly. Blood Sword just received Ghost Doctors treatment, his own dark wounds and damaged meridians in his body have not recovered, his body is still in a period of weakness. But his experience is still there, relying on his body functions developed over the years can also keep up with Jasons sneaking. Jason with his rich experience in the jungle, along the way to the surrounding terrain, the forest as a cover, concealing their own silhouettes, while the breath convergence, will not let the other side sense the slightest. Jason noticed the location of a pit in front of him, he immediately elerated his pace, with Darcey and Blood Sword quickly sneak to, and then he said: You two now here to hide. Im going to see what some people are ambushing. Satan, Ill go with you! Blood Sword opened his mouth and said. Jason shook his head and said, You cant go. Have you forgotten what you said? If you really do it, all the efforts youve made to help Ghost Doctor this time will be ruined. Blood Swords eyes sank and his left hand was already making a fist. Jason patted him on the shoulder and said, Dont worry, it will be fine. I can sense that those peoples aura is not strong. Besides, this ce is not far from Ghost Doctor Valley, if there is really any danger, we can return to Ghost Doctor Valley.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Blood Sword nodded and stopped talking. Darcey gritted her teeth as she said, You have to be careful. I suspect that the other party is from Supremes Holy Land. People of the Demon Sect? A cold aura shed in Jasons eyes, and a cold killing intent shed at the corners of his mouth. Whoosh! Jasons body immediately moved, just like a cannonball out of the chamber, his speed was incredibly fast, and he sprinted towards the direction of those several scent figures. Jason no longer need to deliberately cover their own figure, their own Secret Realm Power along the bottom of the strong outbreak, a few dashes, his whole person like a phantom, the next moment is in front of a dozen meters away from the ce sh out. In front, there are six figures ambushed, their faces cold, eyes shing cold cold aura, is in a closed angle towards the front approaching. At that moment, the faces of these ambush figures suddenly averted, because they felt a strong wind, extremely severe, like andslide, like the wind swept over towards them. Someone - Immediately, one of the people opened his mouth and shouted out. However, without waiting for him to finish his sentence, an upright figure with qi and blood like a dragon suddenly appeared in front of them, apanied by a fist that looked like a dragon illusion. Boom! The fist is like a dragon, along the subtle trajectory towards the ck-d man, the fist contains a violent burst of power, the speed of the fist is incredibly fast. The mans face was horrified, his strength is not weak, has reached the Completion Stage early stage, his face was horrified immediately to meet the fist counter-attack. Bang! The man immediately felt a majestic sea of boundless power sweeping towards him, and that power also contained a prating killing power, which was not at all resistible to his Completion Stage stage strength. The whirlwind C ClickC A piercing fracture sound came, the man howled, his right arm was broken, at the same time, his whole person under the impact of the huge force, and flew backwards out. Hoo! Hoo! Then, the sound of sweeping leg wind arrived, a leg shadow sweeping out, powerful, containing a destructive force, towards the remaining two men in ck sweeping over. Bang! Bang! The two men reacted early, crossed their arms to resist, but still could not block the leg with a terrifying force, when the leg shadow fell, they were also shaken back to the ground. Jason stood proudly on the spot, and with a sweeping gaze in his eyes, he rushed towards the remaining three men on his left. Kill him! The three men in ck on the left opened their mouths and shouted, they were all Completion Stage strength, and their own strength was already quite good, and when the three of them joined forces, their attacks were even more powerful, plus their attacks were extremely sinister and poisonous, exactly the way Supremes Holy Land alwaysbat. Unfortunately, the opponent they met was Jason. Three anger blood fire float! Immortal Supression! Five Angry Fists! Jason shouted one after another, he is still pushing his own fist of anger killing, his Secret Power Realm has boiled, the majestic and thick Secret Realm Power into the power of the storm with his fist attack out. The fist was like a dragon, transforming into the shape of a dragon, sting through the void, killing with a fierce and unparalleled aura towards the front, going forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment, the three Supremes Holy Land disciples who had joined forces to kill each other fell to the ground coughing up blood, and a look of shock and horror appeared in their eyes. They had never dreamed that Jasons strength would be so terrifying that even if the three of them joined forces, they could not resist their own power. You really are the people of Supremes Holy Land! Damn it! Jason looked at these figures that had fallen to the ground and spoke in a cold tone. He noticed the unique Holy Fire mark on these peoples clothes, a mark he had also seen from Draco, Demon Son and the others when he was in Ghost Doctor Valley at that time. How dare you hurt my Holy Land disciples, you want to die! At this time, a cold cry came from the front, a strong and terrifying aura pressure also instantly enveloped. Immediately afterwards, a young figure rushed towards Jason, with an earthy aura faintly pervading his body, and under the stimtion of his qi blood, the earthy aura that pervaded out was as if it had transformed into a snake in the void. Whoosh! This young figure is very fast, sprinting over after the battle intent killing machine locked Jason, at the same time a fist containing a monstrous force also lightning-like Zhen kill to. Chapter 1071 Dragon Head Fearless The young figure rushing to the speedy, also seems extremely strong, itself contains a strong battle intent killing machine, body vaguely diffuse a pure and rich iparable magic Qi. Before he arrived, the solid fist power was already approaching, attacking Jason with an aura like pushing everything. Sky Fist! This is one of Supremes Holy Lands strongest fists, and only core disciples can practice it. However, Sky Fist is also extremely difficult to cultivate, and those who are able to cultivate Sky Fist to a small degree of achievement, are basically the disciples of the Demon Sect with extraordinary natural abilities. This persons Sky Fist has be a climate, has vaguely reached the Foundation Stage, it can be seen that this persons high natural talent, in Supremes Holy Land is absolutely no one can match the existence. Even Jason sensed a hint of threat from this punch. However, Jason as Dragon Head of Carovia, but also known as the Dark World in the existence of Satan the Devil, what big wind and waves what life and death danger has not seen? He is naturally fearless of the threat of such a punch. Piercing Punch! Jason shouted out loud and activated the fifth Piercing Punch of his Heaven Fist! Boom! Jasons own gravitational field also evolved, and the Sunling Bloodline deep in his bloodline was aroused and rose to the sky, nine long dragons of Qi and blood were like a glorious sun, and an overwhelming masculine Qi and blood momentum pervaded. With the support of its gravity field and Sunling Bloodline power, the power of this fist rose, and the fist came out as if to cover the sky, revealing a far-reaching star-like fist intent, seemingly enveloping the heaven and earth, including the opponent in front of him, under the pressure of this fist. Bang! In the blink of an eye, the two fist power has been ruthlessly sted together, two fist power force ruthlessly impacted together, causing a great vibration, sweeping up the fist power force impacted around, causing a great vibration. A fist fell, Jasons entire body is still motionless, as if the bottom has taken root, his own aura like an abyss, a lofty mountain, it is immovable. The body is filled with a pure magic figure also stood still, that looks evil cold face shed a strange color, the eyes of the gaze is tightly fixed on Jason. It seems to be amazed that Jason was able to take his punch to attack and kill. Jasons eyes nced forward, cold and cold, and said, Its really you, Demon Son. The young figure that suddenly attacked was none other than Supremes Holy Lands Demon Son, who looked at Jason with a flickering gaze and said, I didnt expect you to be able to take my punch! Jason was about to say something, when his heart moved, he coldly shouted: More than resist a punch? Its not even a matter of killing you! As soon as the words left his mouth, Jasons whole body was already like an arrow that sprinted towards Demon Son. I have an Open Heaven Fist! Jason roared out, his own battle spirit boiled up, and in an instant he fired up his Sunling Bloodline to its strongest state. His own Secret Power Realm also seemed to sense his emotions and resonated, and the Secret Power Realm immediately spurted out like a well of power. The boundless Secret Realm Power turned into the majestic power of the abyssal blow, and with Jasons roar and shout, he performed the Open Heaven Fist. This is an unrelenting fist, filled with a magnificent heroism, as if a fist out, all things are destroyed, can open the gates of heaven, to see the immortals! A fist that wants topete with the heavens! This is the essence of this fist, and this is also the meaning of this fist. After Jasons own Secret Realm Power was strengthened and refined by the Power Evolution Secret Method, his Secret Realm Power became more solid and majestic, and the force that exploded out was stronger and more violent. In this state, the Open Heaven Fist he performed was much more powerful than any other time before. The fist momentum was so magnificent that it enveloped Demon Son in an instant. Faced with this fist attack, Demon Sons face appeared a little shaken, even vaguely some incredible, some inexplicable feeling of palpitations. Demonic Fist! At this moment, Demon Son no longer hesitated as he unleashed the supreme Ultimate Fist Dao from Supremes Holy Land! Demonic Fist, the Supremes Holy Lands town religion fist do! As the saying goes, The appearance is created by the mind, and the situation follows the mind! The ecology of all beings has the phase of all beings. The demonic fist is a form of the mind. The so-called Demonic Fist is born from Heart Demon. If you want to practice Demonic Fist, first practice Heart Demon, then Heart Demon will give birth to the phase, and then evolve into Fist, which has no limits, no end, and is all epassing! This is the horror of Demonic Fist, which can evolve into thousands of fist paths, weird and tricky, inscrutable, yet extremely powerful. However, in Supremes Holy Land, there are very few young disciples in each generation who can practice Heart Demon, and sometimes in a generation of young disciples, there is not a single outstanding disciple who can cultivate Heart Demon. The Devil Sect Heart Demon is associated with a special bloodline. Obviously, Demon Son is to stimte their own special bloodline, after cultivating their own Heart Demon, to be able toprehend this Demonic Fists mystery, to start cultivating. At this moment, Demon Son will perform this fist, instantly thousands of fist shadow out of thin air, each fist shadow seems to have evolved the demonic appearance of all beings, each different, but exquisite, extremely bizarre and terrifying. Even if there is a devils gate in the way, Jasons unrelenting fist will break through the devils gate and see the light of day again!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Jasons fist carried his own invincible beliefs to kill! Demon Sons thousands of fist shadows came into contact with Jasons Open Heaven Fist, and one after another, the fist shadows disintegrated and copsed! Bang! The fusion of Jasons own gravitational field and Sunling Bloodline power of this fist exploded, the power of this fist also bombarded Demon Son. Under the punch, Demon Son couldnt help but open his mouth and grunt, his body couldnt help but take two steps backward. Jason would not give him a chance to catch his breath, the next moment, a fist print appeared out of thin air, branding the void. Sky Fist! Jasons next moment was the outbreak of the Sky Fist fist momentum. The Sunling Bloodline in this moment also resonated, the middle of the qi blood as if into a blood dragon to the sky, nine qi blood like nine rounds of zing sun, burning, blossoming with endless light, but also released the most rigid to the yang of the fierce qi blood. In a moment, Nine Fist Seals towards the front of the town, which contains Jason has given the four fist intent, added in four of the fist seal. The feeling is like nine suns across the sky, will burn everything in front of you to ashes! Chapter 1072 Success is lost Once Nine Fist Seals came out, it was as powerful as nine suns across the sky, burning all things. At the same time, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline also boiled up, like nine dragons rushing to the sky, the majestic surging blood appeared iparably pure and intense, prating the endless masculine and overbearing aura. The Nine Fist Seals were real, appearing in the void and pressing upwards, enveloping Demon Sons entire body. At that moment, Demon Sons face was shocked and angry, and he was infuriated. What kind of person is he? He was the holy son of Supremes Holy Land, the Snake who was rumored to have passed the heavenly tribtion and be a divine dragon, the bloodline of the purest demon, and had cultivated the full Heart Demon when he was just an adult, thus being able to ess the supreme fist of Supremes Holy Land, Demonic Fist! Therefore, Demon Son has high ambitions, in his eyes, among the entire Hyacinth young generation, those who can be called rivals in his eyes are only the top few talents of Hyacinth Fighters. As for Jason, he really did not put it in his eyes. Even if he showed his Sunling Bloodline and had the rare Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline in Hyacinth, he didnt think Jason would be qualified to be his opponent. So when Draco wanted to kill Jason, he also followed him and found that Jason was fighting against the disciples of Supremes Holy Land, he was the first to rush and prepare to beat Jason himself. Jason was not only able to take his punches, but he was also able to knock him back, and that was even after he had used Demonic Fist. Now, Jasons fist attacked again, Nine Fist Seals, like nine suns across the sky, enveloping him, giving him the feeling that no matter how he dodged, he could not avoid the Nine Fist Seals. Void Fist, kill! Demon Son roared, and executed one of the strongest fist styles of Demonic Fist, and the demonic qi gushed out, and an earthy yellow aura spread out from his body, like the manifestation of a tentative snake, and wrapped around his body. Boom! Demon Sons fist is also extremely terrifying, containing endless origin magic energy, among which there is his own Snakes Secret Power in operation, adding to his fist power, with a powerful and unparalleled aura to meet Jasons Sky Fist fist attack. Rumble! In the void, the two fist power powerfully shake together, exploding out of the violent iparable force fluctuations. A fist print, with Jasons perception of the fist intent in the manifestation, or zing like the sun, or majestic power, or endless fury kill all one by one manifestation, with an overwhelming and unparalleled aura to kill. Bang! Bang! Bang! A sound of fist sh impact, Demon Sons style of fist momentum directly killed, his body shaking, trying to stabilize, but Jasons fist seal contains a thick and boundless abyss of heavy force crushed to, he finally failed to stabilize his footing, his body was forced back again. Jason was like a hunter waiting for an opportunity to move, his entire body sprinted forward, ready to take Demon Son down at all costs. However, just as he was moving, a thin figure appeared beside Demon Son, and at the same time there was a strong and terrifying pressure towards Jason, which faintly contained a wisp of saints breath. Jason sensed the danger, the wisp of saint breath although iplete, but for the current strength of Jason, has formed an absolute suppression. Jason immediately halted hard, while decisively backing up. Demon Sons side, Draco quietly arrived, looking at the decisive retreat of Jason, the pair of grim old eyes can not help but reveal a few admiration. If Jason had reallye straight up, Draco would have dealt a fatal blow. With his half-step Saint Master Stage strength, the full force of the strike is bound to break the sky, simply not Jasons current strength to be able to resist. But Draco does not care, anyway, he hase, and the surrounding has been set up Supremes Holy Land disciples, has formed a blockade of this area, he is not afraid of Jason run away. If Jason can still escape, he will be ashamed of Half Saint. Jason looked at Draco, then that gaze toward the face because of excessive anger and bursts of blue and white Demon Son, sneering and said: The young can not fight, but the old called over. Demon Son heard the meaning of Jasons words, he became even more angry, there is a resentful anger burning in his chest, he said in a cold tone: Can not beat? You really overestimate yourself. I just have to use my real strength. Is that so? Anyone would say that. Jason said. Demon Sons face turned gloomy as he said, Grand Elder, I will fight him with all my might and make sure to defeat him and knock him down! Draco shook his head and said, No. Little Saint, although you have broken through to the Heritage Master Stage middle stage, your foundation is still unstable. In about ten days, after Ghost Doctor has made the Dragon Pillet, you can take it, not only to strengthen your own qi blood, but also to stabilize your Heritage Master Stage intermediate strength. At that time, your blood is like a dragon, and you can even break through to the Saint Master Stage high level of strength. In less than half a years time, the young generation will bepeting for the Hyacinth Fighters in thebat tournament. Your goal is to win thebat tournament, defeat the major heavenly disciples, and achieve the prestige of my Supremes Holy Land. The smallest intolerance is chaotic, do not mess up the n for this person. As for this kid in front of you, his greatest value is just a human medicine, he is not qualified to be your opponent. Demon Son still looked upset after hearing the words, and could only grunt heavily. Jasons gaze sank, it seems that his previous guess was correct, Demon Sons current demonstrated strength is only Heritage Master Stage early stage, his real strength reached Heritage Master Stage middle stage, but did not exert. The purpose is to wait for Ghost Doctor promise to refine the Dragon Pillet after taking, consolidate the strength of thisyer of the realm. Jason just broke out his strongest strength and tried to take down Demon Son, taking him down in closebat, because he sensed Dracos breath.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At that time Draco did not show up, I think also have Demon Son to test the strength of Jasons intention, thinking to let Demon Son to Jason to subdue the fight, so that can also strengthen Demon Sons confidence. But Draco did not expect that Demon Son used the strength of the early stage of the Heritage Master Stage, but actually could not help Jason, which really surprised him. So when Jason was making an all-out assault on Demon Son, he showed up because he saw Jasons purpose and wanted to capture Demon Son as a hostage. In fact, Jasons purpose at the time was the same, wanting to capture Demon Son under closebat, using Demon Son as a hostage to ckmail Draco. Only in this way, he and in the back of the lurking Blood Sword and Darcey to get away. But now, this n has failed, a lost cause. Of course, even if Draco does not appear, Jason may not be able to capture Demon Son, really to the life-threatening moment, Demon Son will certainly explode out of his Heritage Master Stage middle-ranking strength. Even if Demon Son just promoted to this realm of strength, but the Heritage Master Stage early stage than the Heritage Master Stage strength, the gap is still veryrge. Kid, are you going to give up your hand or are you going to continue to make a pointless struggle? Dracos old eyes yfully nced at Jason and asked with a sneer. Chapter 1073 A Buddhist meditation The human body big drug? As soon as Jason heard this, he immediately became angry. His face was very unpleasant, with anger burning in his eyes, and his fists were clenched up with veins showing. He had heard someone say the words human medicine to him before, that is, when Mount Casey was being chased by the old demon of Supremes Holy Land. At that time, the old demon had seen the extraordinary nature of his own blood, suspected to be the Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline, and therefore wanted to capture him and refine him into a pot of human medicine. Now, when he heard these words from Dracos mouth, how could he not be angry? Old man, do you really think you can do whatever you want? Jason asked in a cold voice. Hahahaha- Draco was like hearing the funniest joke, heughed out loud and then said, Do you think you can still escape? You Supremes Holy Land is really shameless. This is adjacent to Ghost Doctor Valley, how dare you? Jason asked in a cold voice. As long as we get out of Ghost Doctor Valley, Ghost Doctor doesnt care about these things. Draco opened his mouth and continued, All along, Ghost Doctor will not interfere with the affairs of Hyacinth. Once you get out of Ghost Doctor Valley, its none of his business. Jason looked around, heughed coldly, even in the face of Draco, he was not afraid, he said: Want me to give up? I will not even frown if I die in battle. It seems that today its time for a killing spree. Anyway, there are quite a few disciples of the Demon Sect in your area. How arrogant! Draco shouted coldly and said, With the old man around, you still think of having a killing spree? What a joke! With that, Draco took a fierce step forward, and a pressure containing endless demonic energy swept towards Jason, carrying a hint of saints aura, extremely terrifying. Jason immediately felt a heavy pressure towards him, his own gravitational field coalesced, while the Sunling Bloodline in his body was also stimted to counteract the wisp of saint pressure that came over. But this was not enough, Jason still felt an unimaginably heavy sense of pressure, his own Qi and blood were not running smoothly, but he was still able to stand, and did not sumb to this pressure. Huh? Draco mouth surprised sound, said: unexpectedly can still stand under the old mans pressure. Your bones are hard enough. Then let me try to see how hard your bones can be and whether they can be broken. Dracos face was still calm, but his heart was already in shock. He could see that Jasons training was not ancient martial arts, but a physical body trainingbat, and his own strength was about the same as the Heritage Master Stage early stage in Hyacinth. The problem is, he is Half Saints existence ah. Hyacinths proud disciples, who in the Heritage Master Stage early stage can be able to stand under the suppression of his own wisp of Saints breath? Basically no one! Jason was able to do so, how could this not shock him? Soon, Draco realized the reason for this was the momentum that Jason himself had evolved, a great force of his own. This was Jasons gravitational field! The gravitational field plus the aid of Sunling Bloodline made Jason stand proudly like a javelin under the pressure of a wisp of saints aura emanating from Draco as Half Saint. At such a young age, you can actually evolve a power of your own! The more so, the more you cant stay! Draco opened his mouth, his tone bing ghastly. He saw that Jason is Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline, this kind of physique is extremely extraordinary, if practice ancient martial arts his future achievement is unlimited. Even if Jason took the path of physical cultivation, but also showed a strong and iparable strength. This makes Draco feel that even in the Hyacinth young generation, Jason is enough to rank among the best, let its development will certainly be the biggest rival of Demon Son. In addition, Jason is Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline, able to refine into human medicine, which reinforces Draco to capture Jasons determination. Just at the moment when Draco had already revealed his killing intent, snapped C When did the people of the Demon Sect be so reckless? Such a deliberate ambush, is this an intention to kill to silence? A cold voice came out, with a beautiful voice line, like heavenly music, but with a bizarre anger inside. Jasons face was stunned when he heard the voice, and he hurriedly turned his head to see Darcey and Blood Sword walking over. At that moment, Jasons face became anxious, and he couldnt help but say in exasperation, Why did you guys show up? Darcey looked at Jason and said, The disciples of Supremes Holy Land have surrounded the area around here. Even if we dont show up, they will be able to search for us. Besides, whats wrong with showing up when Supremes Holy Land has be so unscrupulous? Seeing Darcey show up, the gaze in Dracos eyes narrowed slightly, with a fine aura shing. He knows Darceys identity, is the Stokes familys golden girl, but also the Old Mr. Stokes most favored granddaughter, even if the momentum of Supremes Holy Land is gradually recovering in recent years, Draco do not dare to touch Darcey a bit. Draco knows very well the Old Mr. Stokess nature, really dare to move Darcey, the Stokes family is bound to be with Supremes Holy Land not to die. Supremes Holy Land peoples character is alwayswless, the past brutal killing of Hyacinth in some of the proud disciples of the incident is not umon. But right now, Draco doesnt want to take that risk. He wants to give Demon Son enough time to grow up. As long as Demon Son can grow uppletely, by that time, Supremes Holy Land will also have enough strength to call the shots with the major forces in Hyacinth. Now, it is not yet appropriate to confront some powerful forces in Hyacinth and affect the padding that that senior has been making in secret to Demon Son.N?velDrama.Org content. Darcey, this matter has nothing to do with you. It is better for you to stay out of this matter. Draco looked at Darcey and said in an indifferent tone. Jason is my friend, you can ambush and kill him without any bottom line, cant you do it to me? Darcey questioned the voice. Darcey, the Stokes family, although powerful and deep, but distant water can not put out the fire. I hope Darcey has a sense of self-awareness, do not meddle in the matter, or me me for being merciless. Draco said. Do you dare? Darceyughed coldly. Ill capture this kid here. Id like to see how you can resist, Darcey! Draco opened his mouth and walked towards Jason, every step he took was apanied by a heavy pressure, and an endless murderous spirit manifested itself from him. At that moment, Blood Sword fiercely gripped the hilt of Blood Sword. When Jason saw this, he quickly reached out and pressed Blood Swords left hand, shaking his head and said, No! Blood Sword, if you use your own killing energy, not only will you lose your work, but you will also risk your life. Their target is me, its useless for you to stay here. Jason hinted towards Blood Sword and made a gesture. Blood Sword can see Jasons meaning, that is a moment Jason towards the right side of the breakout, Supremes Holy Land people are lured away, Blood Sword is leading Darcey from the left side to escape. Understand is understood, but Blood Sword is difficult to make such a choice. If he had to watch Jason in danger, he really couldnt do it. Kid,e to life! Draco coldly shouted, footsteps fiercely elerated, the horrible abyss-like killing machinepletely will Jason locked. Blood Sword, go! Jason shouted out, will own Secret Realm Power full excitement and rise, he will not with Draco head-on hard, because simply is not opponent, he is ready to full strength towards the right side of the assault. However, at that moment Things will take care of themselves, Amitabha. A Buddhist meditation suddenly sounded out of thin air and echoed all around. Chapter 1074 Put down the butcher’s knife This sudden sound of Buddhist meditation, Jason heard it, Draco also heard it, everyone in the field heard it. When first heard, the sound of the Buddhas meditation seemed to float from far away, but in the ears of people, but it seems to be close at hand. Jason waited until he heard the sound of Buddhas meditation, but there was nothing too special about it, only that he wondered how a Buddhas meditation could sound in the deep mountain hintend of Peak Otltino. And at such a time, it seems a little abrupt, a little strange. As for Draco side, others are fine, but Dracos face changed abruptly, originally towards Jason stepping up he was involuntarily stopped in his tracks, while the cold hairs on his body are actually rooted up, as if he saw something big horror general. Both Jason and Supremes Holy Land side of Demon Son, are not too special feeling. But Draco different, as Half Saint, he clearly felt the invisible crushing to the pressure, vast, magnificent, containing a Buddhist great power of light and righteousness. This invisible pressure aura, also only Draco such as reached half-step Saint Master Stage strong people can sense. Or rather, the person who came to him deliberately let him sense it, so that Draco know the difficulty and retreat. In fact, Draco also retreated, stopping in his tracks, he couldnt help but take a few steps backwards, and his withered old face was filled with a sense of shock and fear. Amitabha Buddha! Another Buddhist meditation sounded, then just in the right direction, from a mountain forest, he came over an old monk in green clothes. Only to see this old monk hands together, wearing a green robe, green clothes and straw shoes, like an ascetic monk. His eyebrows have been gray, but is a solemn appearance, a solemn look but give a kind ofpassion for the atmosphere. This surrounding has been ambushed Supremes Holy Land in one of the disciples, but these ambush of the devil disciples have not seen how the old monk appeared. As if appearing out of thin air, he suddenly appeared and was walking towards the front. The old monk himself did not look any momentum, seemed very calm, like in some wilderness under the barren see those ascetic monks generally and nothing different. However, when the old monk in green appeared and came forward, Draco that face immediately changed, even breathing are a little unnatural up, the pair of old eyes staring at the old monk in green move, he himself as if he was fixed, did not dare to move a little. The old monk in green was like entering a deserted ce,pletely ignoring the existence of Draco and others, he folded his hands and walked straight to Jasons front, the pair of eyes with a great wisdom looked at Jason, as if in careful examination. Jason was a little bewildered, this monk he did not know at all. But he also noticed a subtle change in the scene, the most obvious change is the pressure emanating from Dracos bodypelling, but now haspletely disappeared. He has not felt any from the Draco body of a wisp of saintly breath suppression, and Draco seems to be very afraid of this old monk in general, the whole person haspletely retreated to the original ce. Darcey on the side looked at the old monk in green, as if she remembered someone, her eyes showed a touch of respect, and her heart could not help but secretly sigh with relief. Poor monk Bitter Bamboo, meet senior brother. The green-clothed old monk put his hands together towards Jason, while nodding slightly, and spoke. Master Brother?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jasonpletely frozen, he subconsciously touched the top of his head okay, the hair is still there, he has not yet be a monk. Whats with this monk? How to call yourself a senior brother? He is at least three times his age, no matter which way you look at it, you shouldnt call yourself a senior brother. This Master, you call me senior brother? Are you mistaken? Jasonughed bitterly and opened his mouth to ask. The green-d monk who called himself Bitter Bamboo said, Ill tell you more after I solve the matter at hand. With that, Master Bitter Bamboo turned to look at Draco, he still had a solemn face, but when facing Draco, his eyes were wide open, vaguely giving a supreme power of an angry vajra, with a magnificent and boundless Buddhist dharma in manifestation. Amitabha Buddha, poor monk Bitter Bamboo meet Master Mo. Master Bitter Bamboo was the first to speak. Draco hurriedly returned the salute and said, I dont dare to do so. I wonder if Master Bitter Bamboo is appearing here to find Ghost Doctor? Draco looked polite and asked cautiously. Master Bitter Bamboo shook his head and said, No. A monk does not make delusional statements. The poor monk thinks that Master Mos own demonic nature is too heavy and will harm others and himself. I havee here to ask you to put down the butchers knife, get rid of your demonic nature and convert to Buddha. Dracos face changed abruptly after hearing the words, and he had an urge to curse in his heart. Put down the butchers knife and get rid of his own demonic nature? To put it bluntly, whats the difference between that and abolishing his ownbat? He was practicing the Supremes Holy Land technique, and he would definitely gather a demonic aura. Because most of Supremes Holy Lands techniques are inclined towards the evil category, there is a strong demonic aura. Draco listened to Master Bitter Bamboo and understood what he meant. To put it bluntly, he wanted to ruin his ownbat, so that the Supremes Holy Land gongfu he was practicing would be ruined, and slowly his own demonic nature would disappear. Dracos eyes sunk, slowly said: Kuchan Temple has always been not to interfere with Hyacinth in the matter. master Bitter Bamboo this is to break the ring? Amitabha Buddha. It is the duty of a monk to protect himself from demons. Since we have met, why not take action in the meantime, so that there will not be another demon in this world. Master Bitter Bamboo said. There are three great wonders in Hyacinth, and Master Bitter Bamboo is one of them. Master Bitter Bamboo to asceticism heart Buddha, year-round is basically in some deste and barren ces as ascetic general walking, he has no money, relying on fasting to solve the problem of food and clothing, where will be to promote Buddhism, relief others. Therefore, Master Bitter Bamboo basically does not appear in Hyacinth, and has not intervened in the affairs of Hyacinth. However, there is no force in Hyacinth that dares to underestimate Kuchan Temple. There are not many monks in Kuchan Temple, but all of them are practicing Buddhism with great pains and at the same time, they have also developed a profoundbat realm. Among them, Master Bitter Bamboo is the most, in terms ofbat realm, he is already a Saint Master. This is the reason why Draco is so afraid. Although he was Half Saint, in front of a real Saint Master Stage powerhouse, he was nothing yet. The first time I saw him, he said, Master Bitter Bamboo, I have no grudges or problems with Kuchan Temple, so why should Master Bitter Bamboo be so aggressive? Draco said stiffly. Chapter 1075 Bitter Bamboo strikes Master Bitter Bamboo still has a solemn andpassionate look, he said with a solemn face: Master Mos words are not good enough. The monk has something to do and something not to do. Since they have met, if they do not do it, it is against the Buddha in their hearts. Amitabha Buddha, will Master Mo do it himself or will the poor monk do it? When Draco heard this, he was furious, he was a great elder of Supremes Holy Land, a highly respected being in Supremes Holy Land, and now he was being threatened outright. Master Bitter Bamboo, why is this? I have no grudges between Supremes Holy Land and you Kuchan Temple said Draco, whose face was not without some annoyance. If the poor monk had note in time, I am afraid that the poor monks brother would have been killed by the hand of Master Mo. How can we say that there is no grudge? However, monks arepassionate, and it is better to settle grievances than to make knots. Therefore, the poor monk only needs to get rid of his own demonic nature. I will not kill Master Mos life. Master Bitter Bamboo said. You Draco got angry and said, Get rid of my own demon? You can just say youve ruined mybat. Whats the difference between that and killing me? That is Master Mos own problem. Master Bitter Bamboo opened his mouth, his body moved, and his whole body rushed straight towards Draco. It was as if the wind had risen, green clothes fluttered, and a majestic aura was permeated, a great momentum like the Buddhasw appeared out of thin air, coalescing from Master Bitter Bamboos body, invisibly like an ancient Buddha with a huge body spreading out his Buddhas palm, thus suppressing Draco. Little Saint, you quickly retreat! Dracos face changed drastically, he opened his mouth and shouted, then Draco fully activated his Agist Force, a wisp of saints aura diffused from him, he frantically operated his own force, as a half-step Saint Master Stage, such strength in Hyacinth is already extremely extraordinary, fully exploded his own Agist The power of the Agist Force was so amazing that it was like a volcano erupting, spewing out a terrifying amount of energy. Jason can imagine the terrifying aura that Draco brings when he explodes like that. However, he and Blood Sword and Darcey were not subjected to any oppressive aura, apparently all of this was resisted by Master Bitter Bamboos own invisible Buddhism power. Without Master Bitter Bamboos own great power to block the terrifying power of Dracos full outburst, Im afraid that no one on Jasons side other than him would have been able to stand under the crushing power of this power. Baldy, youre pushing me so hard, Ill fight you! Draco roared, he pushed his full strength, his body sprinted upwards and took the lead towards Master Bitter Bamboos exit. Boom! Dracos fist power shook the void, the fist power was filled with a heavy devil aura, a terrifying pressure was diffused, even if it was not aplete saints domain, just a fist power with a wisp of saints aura inside, it contained an extremely terrifying devil power, a murderous aura was diffused, swept towards Master Bitter Bamboo who rushed forward. What is this suffering, Master Mo? Master Bitter Bamboo sighed softly, he originally folded his hands, but then pushed out a palm of his right hand fiercely across the front. An Agist Saint Force manifested itself, magnificent, boundless, with a vague golden aura emerging, and the extremely thin palm seemed to have be a terrifying palm print, cracking the air forward to meet Dracos active fist. Bang! Master Bitter Bamboos palm seemed slow, but in fact, it pushed up in a sh of lightning, hitting Dracos attacking fist, shaking an ear-splitting impact of force. That is Agist Saint Force, which can only be refined by Saint Master Stage existences! Immediately after WhaC Draco opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, and his entire body shook violently as if he had been struck by lightning, and he kept retreating. His fist looked deformed, and did not know how heavy the huge force was bearing down. The withered palm was like nothing to stop it, but it was still pushing forward like a bolt out of the blue until it finally hit Dracos chest. Bang! Dracos entire body immediately flew backwards, the sound of broken sternum click came from the chest, the mouth again blood spurted wildly, obviously suffered a very heavy injury. This is the power of a Saint Master Stage powerhouses strongest strike. Even Half Saint, in front of this full force of a blow can not be resisted. Jason waspletely dumbfounded, he knew that this monk who somehow called him a senior brother was extremely extraordinary, but did not know that this old monks strength was so strong. The seemingly light and casual strike under a palm, will Draco such a terrifying strong person to serious injuries. Saint Master! These two words immediately popped up in Jasons mind. This old monks strength was definitely Saint Master Stage, because he could sense the great power that Master Bitter Bamboo himself had gathered, a feeling he had sensed when he was watching Old Mr. Miller fight in Phoenix. Its not bad to be able to withstand one blow from a poor monk. Master Mo, lets see if you can resist this second strike. Master Bitter Bamboo spoke, and his whole body rushed towards Draco again. Dracos heart was so angry and hateful that he was spitting blood, he really wanted to curse his mother. This old monk also does not say anything harsh, a set of Buddhistpassionate words, so people want to refute can not refute, but the strike is never ambiguous, basically is to the death of the kind of fight. This if the second palm shot over, with his current situation, not dead that their owbat is certainly also to be invalidated. In Master Bitter Bamboo body movement, towards Draco chase up when, coldly an old and hoarse voice floated far away Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Bitter Bamboo, a monk ispassionate. This p is enough to make Draco need half a year to recover from his injuries, so why close in on him and push him into a desperate situation? This p is punishment enough. At the sound of this voice, Master Bitter Bamboo stopped dead in his tracks, and turned his head to the left to look deep into the reckless mountain forest. After a long time, Master Bitter Bamboo folded his hands and said, Amitabha Buddha! So it is Master God. Since Master God hase forward, I will withdraw this second palm. If the demonic nature does not change in the future, I will have to be the Bodhisattva of the Earth. After saying that, Master Bitter Bamboo walked towards Jason and said, Brother, this matter is finished, lets leave first. The poor monk has nothing to do at the moment, so I will walk with Brother Master for a while and have a chat. That, thats certainly no problem. Jason came back to his senses, he smiled and said. What a joke, let alone why the old monk called him a brother, with the old monks unfathomable strength, with him apanying that is equivalent to a free super bodyguard ah. This way, who still dare to move? Those hiding in the shadows of the sprites and demons are sure to retreat, near are afraid to approach. Chapter 1076 Vajra (I) It wasnt until Master Bitter Bamboo and Jason and the rest of the group were far away that Draco confirmed that he was safe for the time being, his life was saved and hisbat was not broken. The p of Master Bitter Bamboo has caused him to suffer severe injuries, and it will take at least a few months to fully recover. Demon Son hase forward to help Draco up, Draco looked towards a direction, said in a respectful and grateful tone: Thank you for your help. He knew who the helper was, if not for this seniors intervention, by the time Master Bitter Bamboos second palm fell, he would have been a wreck. Master Bitter Bamboos family may not kill him, but it will definitely ruin hisbat and reduce him to a cripple from now on. Jason is walking along the same road towards the foot of Peak Otltino. Master Bitter Bamboo also followed them, which really made Jason feel like he had hired a free super bodyguard to escort him. Thanks to Master Bitter Bamboo for saving us this time. Jason opened his mouth and continued, But the master called me senior brother, I think it was deliberate, right? Its to make the other side think that there is some kind of rtionship between Master and me. Amitabha. Senior Brother can just call me Bitter Bamboo or Senior Brother. Master Bitter Bamboo spoke up as he said, Senior Brother being the heir of Old Mr. Miller, it is reasonable for Bitter Bamboo to call you Senior Brother. Mr. Miller Master means Old Mr. Miller? asked Jason, surprised. Master Bitter Bamboo nodded and said, Exactly. Master Bitter Bamboo you and Old Mr. Miller or the same school, ah? Jason was really surprised. Master Bitter Bamboo said, Before Old Mr. Miller left Kuchan Temple and entered the red world to be enlightened, he did not ept any disciples. Master Bitter Bamboo said, Before Old Mr. Miller left Kuchan Temple and entered the red world, he did not have a personal disciple, but after he entered the red world, he epted a disciple in themon world, and this disciple is Old Mr. Miller, who has been brought up by Old Mr. Miller since he was young and has received the true teachings of Kuchan Temple, so from this point of view, it is reasonable for the poor monk to call you a brother. Master Bitter Bamboo, have you made a mistake? But I didnt hear him teach me any Buddhist teachings. Jason said in a hurry. Amitabha Buddha. Please also ask Brother to never refer to me as Master Bitter Bamboo again. If Old Mr. Miller hears this, Im afraid the poor monk will get a lecture. You should call me Master. Master Bitter Bamboo said with folded hands. Jasons face was a little embarrassed, this old monk in front of him is obviously a very famous and prestigious monk, but he called him a senior brother? This is clearly not to take advantage of it. But looking at Master Bitter Bamboos serious face, I cant help but shout this way. Jason is really not used to it. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Old Mr. Miller once approached him and wanted to teach him about Grand Vajra Realm, but Old Mr. Miller said frankly that Grand Vajra Realm did not have the inheritance on the paper scriptures, and Old Mr. Miller did not leave it behind. The only way to understand it is to rely on your own experience in the red world. Jason froze and couldnt help but ask, What does this Grand Vajra Realm mean? Master Bitter Bamboo smiled together and said, There is no need to know, brother. ording to what the poor monk thinks, I am afraid Old Mr. Miller has already made an arrangement. The poor monk will not say more. Jason was confused and seemed to be in the clouds. He could not believe that there was an additional disciple out of thin air, or a monk whose own strength had reached the Saint Master Stage, and whose force value was so high that he himself could not believe it. Now there is talk of Grand Vajra Realm, he is even more iprehensible. Darcey has met Master Bitter Bamboo. As he walked, Darcey said to Master Bitter Bamboo in a respectful tone. Master Bitter Bamboo looked at Darcey and said, Darcey you are wee. the Old Mr. Stokes is okay? My grandfather is fine. Darcey said. Master Bitter Bamboo nodded and said, the Old Mr. Stokes has a good granddaughter, just s, its a pity. Darceys eyes rolled, she understood the meaning of Master Bitter Bamboos words, but her face looked very quiet, smiling and said: I do not think it is nothing. As long as I can live each day to the fullest, I will be satisfied and will not leave any regrets. Amitabha Buddha. Darcey has such a state of mind, and I admire him. Master Bitter Bamboo spoke up and continued, There are no words for the Great Enlightenment, Darcey has great wisdom and wisdom, and I hope that his good fortune will have its own destiny. Master Bitter Bamboo is veryplimentary. I cant reach such a state of enlightenment. The sky is unpredictable, and life is no different. As long as I can control my own destiny now, I think thats enough. Darcey said. Amitabha, goodness, goodness! Master Bitter Bamboo chanted a Buddhist phrase with folded hands. Jason gradually let himself ept the fact that there was an additional Buddhist master out of thin air, the embarrassing thing was that he was not a monk ah, not a Buddhist, so this was a bit awkward. Master Bitter Bamboo did not care about these, he went along with the way to look very easy-going and very approachable, not at all the Buddhist monk unreachable sense of distance. If he hadnt seen the Saint Master Stage pressure that Master Bitter Bamboo disyed, Jason would have thought that Master Bitter Bamboo was no different from ordinary ascetics. Brother, yourbat has reached Saint Master Stage, right? Jason asked. Combat achievement is nothingpared to Old Mr. Miller. Master Bitter Bamboo said. Jasonughed and said, You mean Old Mr. Miller, who I think is probably far worse than you. He just brags all day long about how good he is, he doesnt know how to be modest, and thats not as good as you.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Master Bitter Bamboo smiled faintly and didnt say anything. Senior brother, your previous strike was simply overbearing, you almost killed that Grand Elder of Supremes Holy Land on the ground with one p. Jason opened his mouth and continued, But howe you didnt continue with a second p at the end? Just p that Demon Sect Grand Elder to death. Amitabha Buddha. Buddhism should not be easily killed. Even if Dracos demonic nature is deep, the poor monk can only get rid of his own demonic nature and let it live and die. Master Bitter Bamboo spoke up and continued, As for the poor monk to withdraw the second palm, it is because there is an old man with whom the poor monk does not want to get involved in karma to interfere. When the poor monk made the first palm, he did not stop it. Since the second palm he came out, the poor monk also had to retract. After listening to Bitter Bamboo, Jason immediately realized that the mysterious person who spoke out to stop Master Bitter Bamboo must be of extraordinary origin, otherwise it would not be enough to make Master Bitter Bamboo such a Saint Master Stage high monk scare to sell face to him. Brother, who is this person? Is it some old guy in Supremes Holy Land? Jason couldnt help but ask curiously. Chapter 1077 Vajra (II) Master Bitter Bamboo did not immediately answer Jasons question, he said after a long time: It is not the old man in Supremes Holy Land. This persons whereabouts in Hyacinth are erratic, and he is invisible. I did not expect him to appear here, and he hase together with the people of the Demon Sect. Is this person of great origin? Jason asked. This person ims to be able to determine life and death with a single word, so naturally he has a lot of history. Master Bitter Bamboo spoke, then said, But brother also do not need to think about this matter. When Brother Combat achieves the extreme realm, many things will naturally be understood. Jason nodded after hearing the words, he knew Master Bitter Bamboo did not want to mention the identity of the mystery man, he would not go back to ask. The side of Darcey that exquisite beautiful jade face but quietly shed a touch of shock C a word to determine life and death? Is it that senior? Deep in Peak Otltino, southwest side. An old figure is walking deep in the forest, his temples are white, his face is thin, he looks like a thief, but his hand is holding a bottle of wine. This is the Ghost Doctor, I do not know when he has walked out of the Ghost Doctor Valley, in this Peak Otltino deep in the mountains and forests forward. After walking for some distance, there is a small hill in front of him, Ghost Doctors eyes lit up, he cleared his throat and said: Old gods, you dont run away. Since you are here and do not want to meet me in Ghost Doctor Valley, I personally brought the wine here, and you want to hide? The words just fell into voice, is to see the small hill in front of the figure wearing a tattered old Taoist robe appeared, he looked from the age is also extremely old, but it is the appearance of a childs face and hair, the eyes of the essence of the inner aura, faintly revealing an inexplicable Taoist rhyme, making his whole person also seems to render ayer of mysterious color. Seeing this old monk, Ghost Doctor looked as normal, he sighed and said: Old monk, after years of separation, we can be considered to meet again. But why do I feel that this is not a good sign ah? You only move your mouth to fool people old god stick every time you take the initiative toe out of the world, there will not be any good things happen. old monk old eyes crossed Ghost Doctor, said: Ghost Doctor, what the hell are you talking about? Come,e, let this Tao taste what good wine you have brought. Ghost Doctor came up and threw the wine in his hand to old monk. The old monk reached out to catch it, opened the cap and smelled it, and said, At least its Jade Wine that has been in the cer for thirty years. good wine. good wine. I didnt think you would be willing toe up with such a fine wine. How many people of our generation were left back then? The ancient people meet each other, it is natural to have wine hospitality. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, walked over and sat down on arge exposed stone and began to drink with this old monk. Ghost Doctor took a sip of wine, then said: Old monk, how did you get together with the Supremes Holy Land people? Together, it does not matter, but also let Supremes Holy Land people to hit Jasons idea? Arent you afraid that Old Mr. Miller will skin you?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jason? Ghost Doctor you mean the little guy with Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline? old monk spoke up and then asked, How did this kid get involved with Old Mr. Miller? The old monk asked, How did this kid get involved with Old Mr. Miller? It seems you really dont know anything. Millers temper, even if the whole world turns over, he will have to find you out. Ghost Doctor said. The old monk was surprised and said, So its Old Mr. Millers grandson. nine Suns Eucharist bloodline is extremely rare, if you look at Hyacinth is also a rare ancient martial arts genius. I never thought Old Mr. Miller could find such an heir, its really something. Old Mr. Miller also has a young grandson, do you know what kind ofbat physique Old Mr. Millers young grandson has? Ghost Doctor asked. Hmm? What kind of martial arts physique? Old Monk asked. Innate Talent! said Ghost Doctor. Innate Talent? old monk froze and said, I didnt expect that such a physique as Innate Talent has appeared in this world, its really a great world of golden brilliance. The Ghost Doctor murmured, then said, Not only that, but Old Mr. Millers grandson has an extremely rare Wolf destiny, and if he is given enough time to grow up, no one can predict how powerful and terrifying he will grow to. The Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor, what did you say? The old monk jumped up after hearing this, and could not keep hisposure at once. Yes, its Wolfs destiny. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, he narrowed his small eyes and stared at old monk, said, Old gods, what is your reaction? What else under this heaven can make you react so fiercely? Wolf has shown up, where is the broken army? old monk ignored Ghost Doctor, he opened his mouth and talked to himself, while he was calcting something quickly. Old monk, you asked Draco to bring the holy son of Supremes Holy Land to me, and asked me to give Demon Son a reversal of fate. What is the intention of this? Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and then asked, Can it be that you really think that Demon Son is the one who can be themon master of the world as you said back then? You are supporting Demon Son? old monk came back to his senses, he said: Its not about supporting or not. Its just that the holy son of the Demon Sect happens to be Snake, in line with my assertion. So the Tao will take him to verify whether the Taos assertion is correct. Ghost Doctor sighed lightly and said, Supremes Holy Land has disappeared all these years, and Hyacinth has gained a hard-won peace. Do you want to bring Supremes Holy Land back to the forefront so that the foul wind in Hyacinth will rise again? If you support the Holy Son of the Demon Sect, you are standing against the strength of Hyacinth. You are as rotten as Old Mr. Miller, Supremes Holy Land is destined to be the devils way, the Holy Land is the right way? No! The old monk opened his mouth, then sneered and said, Those so-called famous and righteous sects, if you really want to pick their bottom, Im afraid that these famous and righteous sects havemitted all kinds of dark and bloody things is not less than Supremes Holy Land, and even more disgraceful. Then again, in the heart of the Tao, there is no difference between good and evil. Who in the world can understand the Way I seek? If the paths are different, they are notpatible. Perhaps this is the reason why you are unwilling to meet me in Ghost Doctor Valley even aftering here. Honestly, I dont approve of your theories either. If you dont open your mouth, then, once you open your mouth, you have the same tone as Old Mr. Miller. Im really not used to seeing it. Ghost Doctor said with a sneer. The old monkughed and said: Today Hyacinth, there are only three and a half people who deserve my admiration. ghost doctor you are one. I am not willing to enter the Ghost Doctor Valley because I know you never interfere with Hyacinth matters, so I do not want to bring this karma to your Ghost Doctor Valley. How can I be considered as one of the people you admire? I dont know whether to be lucky or unlucky. I am curious, who are the other two and a half people? Ghost Doctor inevitably asked curiously. Chapter 1078 Grand Vajra Realm Mantle (III) old monk took a sip of wine, then slowly said: Ghost Doctor you are the second person that the Tao admires, to medical into the sage, adhere to their own Tao heart, not for the outside world tied. It can be said that your Ghost Doctor Valley is a rare paradise. Although in the eyes of outsiders, you are entric and aloof, but it is undeniable that over the years you have healed many living lives. Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. The doctor, need an impartial stance, in order to achieve the medical does not distinguish between people, this Ghost Doctor you have done, naturally deserve my admiration. The third person that I admire is Ji Wen Dao. In terms of formation attainment, no one in Hyacinth canpare to Joseph, and what is even more rare is that Joseph has proposed the concept of using formations into martial arts. He believes that the way of formations is the same as the way of ancient martial arts, and that formations can be transformed into martial arts. Once sessful, it would open up a whole new school of ancient martial artsbat. ording to my knowledge, Joseph is considered sessful, but is still in constant search for a higher state. old monk opened his mouth and continued, This is extremely significant for Hyacinth. Today Hyacinth, Sacred Level is already a confinement, it is difficult to go to the next level. If there is the way of formation to assist, in the future Hyacinths realm, it may not be possible to break through to the Sacred Level. Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Joseph is indeed extraordinary. His grandsons name is Zack, and the name has a deep meaning. The name is also very meaningful. It refers to the sky and asks for the way, the ambition is high.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Old monk then said: As for the first person that I admire, naturally is the blue shirt and sword walking the world boasts that one person is a sect of Lewis. old Mr. Miller although violent character, a disagreement on the big fight, but he is straightforward, a pair of fists can level all the injustice. Although this road and he can not get along, but there is no denying that when he was young to watch him across Hyacinth that some of the style of writing and spontaneity, but also really aspire to. But what really makes the old road admire him, is his love. Who would have thought that the unrestrained Lewis would be able to plummet in the martial arts realm for a woman. Because can be extremely in love, certainly can be extremely in martial arts. This is the reason why I admire him. Speaking of this matter, Ghost Doctor also shook his head and sighed lightly, saying: Old Mr. Miller originally did not fall from the realm ofbat. Its just that he used up all of his Source Force for Aaliyah, to renew his life, but in the end, it was still irreparable. Although this Old Mr. Miller move to swing fists to talk, but the old man is also admired him, but also willing to drink with him. Saying that, Ghost Doctor then asked, And the half man? old monk eyes slightly narrowed, said: As for the half man, is Miller Dragon! Speaking of this name, Ghost Doctor that pair of old eyes is also a sh of light, and then his face showed a touch of regret. Patrick is the most astonishingbat genius in recent years, in addition to Lewis. When Patricks generation, his talent in Hyacinth is not the top of the roots. However, Patrick came out with his own path ofbat. When the old monk also asserted, Miller Dragon, not a sound, but a sound amazing. The old monk opened his mouth, then shook his head and said, Unfortunately, a change in the year, but this should have been a flying dragonsbat road. It is said that Patrick was imprisoned in the Ye family. Its hard to believe that a character like Patrick is really silent? Ghost Doctor asked. Old Ghost Doctor slowly said, Even if he rises again, he will not be the same as before. The Ghost Doctor shook his head and said, If you had seen Old Mr. Miller with your own eyes, you might not have been so sure of the verdict. Everyone thought that Old Mr. Miller had been ruined, so he chose a deep forest to live out his old age. Old Mr. Millersbat realm is indeed a bit strange, barely maintaining the saint realm, but his ownbat power is far beyond his apparent realm strength. As for how strong Old Mr. Millersbat realm is after hiseback, I cant tell. The old monk opened his mouth and said, All of this, thanks to Old Mr. Millers Grand Vajra Realm. The only person who has truly received the mantle of Grand Vajra Realm is Old Mr. Miller, who has an unbreakable golden body and blood like a dragon, whose power can swallow mountains and rivers and whose might can shake heaven and earth. However, the Grand Vajra Realm does not have a paper scripture heritage, everything can only rely on their own cultivation and epiphany. Otherwise, the Grand Vajra Realm has a scripture heritage, enough to be the treasure of Kuchan Temple. Old Mr. Miller could not let Grand Vajra Realm be lost. Master Bitter Bamboo was his master, although Master Bitter Bamboo never recognized him as a disciple. But Old Mr. Miller always thought that Master Bitter Wisdom was his master. With Old Mr. Millers nature, he would not let the Grand Vajra Realm started by his master be lost. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, then said, Therefore, the most likely to get the Grand Vajra Realm mantle inheritance, should be Master Bitter Bamboo. old monk shook his head and said, Thats not necessarily true. The old monk shook his head and said, This is not necessarily the case, Master Bitter Bamboo was able to create the Grand Vajra Realm in the red world experience. Ghost Doctor frowned, said: Not Bitter Bamboo that will be who? old monk took a sip of wine, narrowed his eyes and said: This question, you have to ask Old Mr. Miller. Peak Otltino foothills. At this time, Jason and other people have walked to the Paramount Marauder parking ce. During this journey, Jason had a good conversation with Master Bitter Bamboo, his nominal mentor. Of course, in Jasons heart, naturally he would not really treat Master Bitter Bamboo as one of his own disciples, he really admired Master Bitter Bamboo from the bottom of his heart and felt that Master Bitter Bamboo was a real high monk. Master brother, youe with us. Go to Oakshire and meet Old Mr. Miller, who will be very happy to see you. Jason said. Poor monk will not go to see Old Mr. Miller. We will meet again in the future. Master Bitter Bamboo folded his hands and then said, Be careful on your journey, Brother. There will be no more danger on this journey. In fact, Jason had already made several invitations on the way, and when he saw Master Bitter Bamboo refused again, he didnt press the issue any further, so he waved goodbye and said, Brother, Ill take care of you. Take care of yourself. Youre at Kuchan Temple, right? When I have time, I wille to you. Amitabha Buddha. Master Bitter Bamboo pronounced a Buddhist hymn. Jason, Blood Sword, and Darcey got into the car, said goodbye to Master Bitter Bamboo, and drove away. Master Bitter Bamboo stood in the same ce, watching the car gradually go away until it was gone, then he smiled slightly and said to himself, Grand Vajra Realm has a transmission, so the poor monk is relieved. Chapter 1079 Blood Sword farewell Jason drove in the direction of Oakshire all the way. Jason did not encounter any other danger on the way, in fact, even if he did, Jason did not care, unless there is a strong person from Saint, otherwise he has Paramount Marauder such a big weapon, any siege trap he is not afraid of, directly drive through it and finish the job. As for the encounter with a group of Supremes Holy Land disciples led by Draco in Peak Otltino in an ambush, which is indeed extremely dangerous, the situation at that time if not for the presence of Master Bitter Bamboo, Jason also dare not guarantee that he can stand out. After all, that area has been surrounded by the disciples of Supremes Holy Land, moreover there is a Half Saint strong man like Draco sitting in the town, Jason is really difficult to resist. Unless he had enough weapons on him at the time, lets say his best sniper, plus some heavy machine guns, then he was not afraid. So, the appearance of Master Bitter Bamboo did save him. Now that Jason looks back and thinks about it, he feels that the appearance of Master Bitter Bamboo in Peak Otltino was not a coincidence, let alone a coincidence. There are not so many coincidences in this world. The most obvious point is that he and Master Bitter Bamboo had never met before, so how did Master Bitter Bamboo recognize him? And how do you know he was raised by Old Mr. Miller? This is obviously someone will only Master Bitter Bamboo in advance, so that Master Bitter Bamboo early to Peak Otltino side waiting, if he encountered danger, Master Bitter Bamboo will certainly show up; if he did not have any danger along the way, then Master Bitter Bamboo will not necessarily show up. Once he thought of this, Jasons mind also became clear that it was all Old Mr. Millers arrangement. Old Mr. Miller needs to sit in Oakshire, this time he could not follow him to Ghost Doctor Valley, but he obviously expected that he might encounter danger on this trip, so he informed Master Bitter Bamboo in advance and let Master Bitter Bamboo escort in the dark. Thinking of this, Jason could not help but feel a burst of warmth in his heart, although Old Mr. Miller usually says nothing, but in the dark is everything for him, as a big mountain like a secret shelter for him. Im afraid that in Old Mr. Millers mind, no matter how far he has grown, he is just like the child who lived with him in that poor mountain valley, and will always be the little kid who grew up. This bad old man! Jasons eyes were a little moist at the corners and he smiled. The ghost doctor said the words, his eyes sunk, his heart inexplicably blocked panic, there is always a bad feeling. He quietly clenched his fist, no matter what, if Old Mr. Miller will really encounter some kind of danger in the future, he needs to be able to stand up for himself. But to Old Mr. Miller this level ofbat, with his current strength, certainly can not participate in it. Therefore, the improvement of strength is already imminent. Old Mr. Miller, I hope that in the future, you are not alone, there is still me beside you! Even if you face the worlds masters, so what? You and I will join forces and kill them all! Jason said in his heart. It was around four oclock in the afternoon. Jason drove back to Oakshire. Blood Sword said, Satan, you can take me to the airport. Ill leave today. Jasons face was stunned as he looked toward Blood Sword and said, Youre leaving now? Blood Sword nodded, a hint of memory shed in his eyes, and slowly said, Back then, I came out of the First Fire training camp. This training camp you certainly do not know, because it has been wiped out by the hostile forces. I grew up and with a Blood Sword in my hand, I ughtered the forces that annihted the First Fire training camp that year. the title of Killing King came from that night. Jason nodded, he did not speak, listened to Blood Sword statement of his past. Blood Sword paused and continued, This time Im leaving, Ill head to the old site of the First Fire training camp, although its in ruins. But thats where my dream began. And thenC Speaking of this, Blood Sword looked at the Blood Sword in his hand and continued: I will bury this Blood Sword in the old site of the First Fire Training Camp. If one day, I can be reborn and understand the new Killing de, I will go to take this Blood Sword out and fight Dark World again! I will choose to be an ordinary person and end up here. Jason took a deep breath, he patted Blood Swords shoulder and said, I can understand you. Even if this Blood Sword no longer appear, you are always my brother. When I want to take a sip of blood wine, I will still go all over the world to find you. But I hope more than anything, this Blood Sword can reappear. You should not be silent, I always believe that you can be reborn, back to the top, and even further beyond the top! Blood Swordughed, he also heavily patted Jasons shoulder, said: I Blood Sword in Dark World for many years, not many real friends. But Im content to have a brother like you. I also hope that my dark wounds will heal as soon as possible and that I will be able to understand the new Killing de again, and then I wille back with my sword to fight Dark World with you again. Then its a deal. Jasonughed loudly. Yes! Blood Sword also nodded heavily. Then Ill take you to the airport now. Jason smiled and sped off in the direction of Oakshire International Airport. After more than half an hour of driving, Jason drove to the airport. Jason sent Blood Sword inside the airport, and the two men who were also full of blood said goodbye. This goodbye, maybe six months and a year soon to charge; but it is also possible that one goodbye is forever.N?velDrama.Org content. Satan, Im leaving! Go, I will wait for your return in Dark World! Jason opened his mouth and waved goodbye, then he took a deep breath and turned away on that. He hoped that Blood Sword would return. He hoped that Blood Sword could reappear, as if it was a bloody battle with Angels, and that Blood Sword came across the sky with a stunning de and fought alongside him. Rumble! Jason drove the Marauder all the way in the direction of Oakshire University. Darcey sat in the car without saying anything, she looked at the side of Jasons face, only to feel that the man in front of him seemed to be hiding a lot of things on his mind, all without the usual kind ofzy idleness. Maybe this is the real him. And what was he like that night in Ghost Doctor Valley? She would not forget that night, this bastard unreasonably took her into his arms, and made her close her eyes saying that it was a gift, and took the opportunity to kiss her. Thinking about that night, Darcey is still a little flushed and her cheeks are a little hot. Chapter 1080 – A man should be responsible Bamboo Residence. It was already mid-afternoon when Jason drove back. Wolf had already run out after hearing the sound of the car, just in time to see Jason stepping down from inside the car, he smiled iparably happily and said, Brother. You kid, you have a good ear. Jason said with a smile. Darcey, Wolf shouted back when he saw Darcey, it was obvious that he was now looking more cheerful than ever, not so closed off, which was a good sign for him too. Jason, youre back here without a word. Old Mr. Millers voice sounded, he came out, holding a dry cigarette in his hand, narrowed his old eyes and nced at Jason, then was arge number of Darcey. The gaze looked at Darcey, then the gaze lowered, looked at Darceys abdomen, saw the abdomen t, seemed to look a little disappointed. Jason is not to say that Old Mr. Millers stomach is almost as good. After noticing Old Mr. Millers gaze, he directly face a ck, immediately know the shameless thoughts of this bad old mans heart C Old Mr. Miller is observing Darcey has a big belly? Old Mr. Miller is incorrigible, right? Back a step, even with Darcey this trip in the Ghost Doctor Valley hair what crossed the line of intimacy, but also happened to let Darcey pregnant, the belly to be obviously big up at least three or four months time, right? What was Old Mr. Miller thinking? Jason hurriedly went over and crossed the middle of Old Mr. Miller and Darcey, lest Darcey notice Old Mr. Millers shameless gaze and know what Old Mr. Miller was thinking, Im afraid Darcey would be ashamed to be ashamed.N?velDrama.Org content. Darcey, you are also quite tired from this journey. Just go back and rest first. Jason said to Darcey. ording to past experience, to avoid some embarrassing things, the best way is to first branch out the beautiful women present, so Old Mr. Miller want to say something, there is no object to say. Im really a little tired. Im going to go back to the house. You also rest early. Darcey smiled sweetly and returned to her house. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Why do I feel like youre guarding Old Mr. Miller from thieves? Have you forgotten who brought you up with a handful of pee? No, Old Mr. Miller, youre thinking too much. Jasonughed and pulled Old Mr. Miller inside the house, saying, Lets go back to the house and talk. Into the house, Jason said bluntly: So what, this trip to Ghost Doctor Valley my friend has been healed by Ghost Doctor. But my friend needs to wear out his own killing gas, nirvana rebirth. My friend has left after returning to Oakshire, he is going to re-enlighten his own sword path. Grind out the killings and be reborn? Old Mr. Miller chanted, and soon understood the reasoning, he could not help but say with approval, This Ghost Doctor really has two brilliance. Your friends internal meridians have indeed been eroded by his invisible killing energy for many years. The Ghost Doctor is indeed the right medicine. Jason went on to say: When we left Ghost Doctor Valley, we were ambushed by Supremes Holy Land at the halfway point. The one who came out at that time was an Elder Mo. This shameless old thing strength is indeed very strong, I think it is not an opponent. At that time I was nning to prepare to run away. As a result, suddenly came an old monk, this old monk appeared directly after calling me brother. I was so confused, I thought I was not a monk, and not as old as him, how to call me brother? Onlyter did I learn that this Master Bitter Bamboo turned out to be the same as the old man you have a rtionship. But isnt it too much to ask such a senior monk to call me senior brother? Old Mr. Miller smiled and said, Whats too much, Bitter Bamboo calls me Old Mr. Miller, and its not too much to call you a senior brother. But Supremes Holy Land side, really thieves heart, it seems that the old man still killed less back then. One by one, they are starting to jump out and make waves. Said Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and asked: Supremes that ink elder? What happened to him? Was he wasted by Bitter Bamboo? Master Bitter Bamboo said he wanted to get rid of Elder Mos own demonic nature. One p had already knocked Elder Mo down, and when he was ready for the second p, someone suddenly spoke up and told Master Bitter Bamboo to be merciful. He said that he had already given Elder Mo punishment, and that he would be spared. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Who is this person I do not know, just heard his voice, did not see his silhouette. There is such a thing? Old Mr. Miller eyes shining, with a ray of sharpness appeared. The Goodwin family, the old Mr. Stokes of the Stokes family, the old Holy Lords of Holy Land, and so on. And then there is - said Old Mr. Miller tone of voice, coldly said, there is the old gods like to hide in the shadows and y the ghost of the old gods. The old man was not with you in Ghost Doctor Valley this time, but it was a mistake. Otherwise, the old man would have had to find this old godly man and see if he had a powerful mouth or Old Mr. Millers fists. Old Mr. Miller? What kind of a character is that? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, You dont need to know about this old godfather. Your task now is to seize the time to cultivate your Power Evolution Secret Method and quench your own Secret Realm Power. Okay, I got it. Jason nodded his head. As night fell, Jason cooked a few small dishes and had a small drink with Old Mr. Miller in the backyard. Jason called Darcey over to eat with him. This time back, Jason noticed that KayKay still did note back, which made him feel really strange in his heart. I dont know what Kay is doing on this trip, and Im afraid Ive been away for half a month. Honestly, this Bamboo Residence less Kay, always feel less what the same, all let Jason some not quite used to. Darcey, this time to Ghost Doctor Valley, Jason did not do anything too much to you, right? Old Mr. Miller asked in a concerned tone as he looked over at Darcey after taking a sip of his tipple. Darcey heard these words after the exquisite wless jade face immediately rendered ayer of red, this little change in facial expression naturally can not escape Old Mr. Millers poisonous eyes, he immediately red at Jason, said: Jason, you tell the truth, in Ghost Doctor Valley you did to Darcey What did you do to Darcey in Ghost Doctor Valley? I didnt do anything, Old Mr. Miller, you dont want to spill blood! No what? Do you think the old man is blind? Look at Darcey, shes blushing and embarrassed! How did the old man teach you all these years? You have to be polite and convince people with virtue. Look at you, did you force Darcey? Did you force Darcey? Mr. Miller no, there is no such thing Thats right, you see Darcey have denied it. Dont nder me, old man, I just hugged Darcey in Ghost Doctor Valley. Hugged? Old Mr. Miller pped the table, a hateful tone said, Do not you know that men and women do not receive kisses? Darcey so innocent you have hugged, so Darcey how to marry in the future? Do men have to take responsibility, since you have hugged, it is certainly to be responsible in the end. You kid is really harmful, it seems that the old man has to prepare some door-to-door gifts to the Stokes family a trip. Find some time to go to the old Mr. Stokes nagging about this matter, the only way to set the marriage to the line, the only way not to disgrace Darceys name. Jason waspletely dumbfounded. As for Darcey she was remorseful, she directly rested in the house is not good? Why should wee over and eat this meal together? Chapter 1081 – Fusion of Fist Intent Nightfall.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. All voices are silent, the mountains and forests have a gust of cool early summer wind blowing. Under such a night, Mount Casey side has been little shadow, only in a tnd halfway up the mountain, there is an upright figure like a mountain is fighting for time to practice. This figure is Jason. After eating dinner, he did not have much sleep, Bamboo Residences backyard is too small, in the backyard practice will also affect the rest of the surrounding people, so he simply drove over to Mount Casey side to practice their ownbat. Right now, Jason is still practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method. Through several times of practice, he is now getting more and morefortable with the Power Evolution Secret Method and is bing proficient in its practice. At the time of Ghost Doctor Valley, he had alreadypleted the refinement and strengthening of about half of his Secret Realm Power, and the next stage was toplete the refinement of Human Great Dragon Power, as long as the other half of his Secret Realm Power was also sessfully refined and strengthened. This is a sessful process of strengthening the Secret Method of power cultivation. But this process is extremely slow and difficult to cultivate, there is no overnight shortcut, only step by step Secret Realm Power to quench and strengthen. But in this process, Jason is also benefited greatly. His own flesh and blood bones have been greatly refined and strengthened, making his own flesh and blood strength be stronger, bones also be more hard, his own flesh has also been a kind of hardening and strengthening. As strands of Secret Realm Power are constantly being refined and strengthened,pleting the cultivation of Power of the Four Extremes, Jason can clearly feel the strengthening of his own Secret Realm Power is bing more powerful, and that is a process from quantitative to qualitative change. Under the continuouspression and refinement, he was able to squeeze out the excess water from his own Secret Realm Power, and the empty space was naturally able to amodate more and stronger power. Roar! I dont know how long it took, Jason let out a loud roar, and then he stood up with his numb legs. Jason waited until his numb legs gradually regained consciousness and began to operate his own Secret Realm Power, and as he ran his mind,yers of surging Secret Realm Power swept out, surging, giving him the feeling of a million horses galloping, roaring and majestic. Very strong! Jason clearly felt that the Secret Realm Power he was running now was stronger than ever, more solid and majestic, and a majestic and boundless power was surging between every move. This feeling of mastering power is really wonderful! Jason said to himself. He had already developed the seventh Sky Fist of Heaven Fist, but it wasnt really a Sky Fist yet. Of the Nine Fist Seals that he has evolved, Jason is currently able to give four of them his own heavy fist punching intent, which is still five short of the heavy fist punching intent, so he still needs to evolve and figure it out. If Nine Fist Seals can evolve their own fist intent, it goes without saying that the power of this seventh Heaven Fist will be even stronger and more terrifying. When a fistes out, nine kinds of heavy fist intent all evolved out, each fist seal contains a terrifying fist intent that is unparalleled, enough to kill eight directions! Its easy to say, but difficult to do. Its hard toprehend so many fist meanings and incorporate them into fist marks! Jason began to sort through some of the fist paths he had mastered so far, and while in Dragon Shade, the one he was practicing was Dragon Shadow Fist! This doctrine ispletely for the battlefield, in the battlefield of the melee fight, this doctrine often can y an efficient and fast killing effect. Therefore, this kendo is filled with an aura of blood and fire killing. Jason thought about it, he began to evolve this fist dao, kill the whale in the sea, whale swallow the angry sea and so on a move began to evolve, he wanted to condense that fist intent in this fist dao, experience that blood and fire killing aura, and finally evolved into a heavy fist intent, integrated into his fist seal. This process is not too long, after all, Jason has been fighting in the battlefield for many years, and is already familiar with the brutal and bloody battlefield. The blood and fire killing aura, he was able to quickly gather out, forming a fist intent with blood and fire killing. This is also Jasons advantage, otherwise, if it were the proud disciples of Hyacinth who had not been on the battlefield with thick smoke, they would not be able to evolve this kind of fist intent with blood and fire. Jason then evolved the Sky Fist fist, his own Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky, and under the evolution of this fist, his own Sunling Bloodline also immediately resonated, and the power of qi and blood was added to his evolution. The Sunling Bloodline is also a resonance, and the power of qi and blood has been added to the fist marks he evolved. Jason incorporated the four fist meanings he had previouslyprehended into the void, and then incorporated the blood and fire killing fist meaning he had just condensed into the fifth fist seal. Immediately, this fist immediately added an iron-blooded aura of killing in a battlefield of blood and fire, while the overall power of the fist was significantly increased. Its done! A smile appeared on Jasons face as he took a deep breath and continued to gather a brand new fist intent. He tried to incorporate that sharp and unparalleled fist intention of the Fist of Rage and Kill into the fist seal as well. His own Fist of Rage and Kill was activated with the power of fist of fist of fist of fist of fury, to say that the killing power was absolutely terrifying and famous throughout Dark World. The Fist of Rage and Fist of Deaths sharp, knife-like fist intent could also be coalesced and incorporated into Sky Fists fist seal, which was an alternative way tobine Fist of Rage and Fist of Death with Heaven Fist. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the moonlight, an upright figure is entering the realm of forgetfulness to cultivate his own fist dao, a qi blood rises to the sky, a fist imprint branded the void. I do not know how long it took, branded in the void of Nine Fist Seals, there are six fist imprints presented six different fist intent, in the light of the night, or zing like the sun, or the invincible, or endless fury, or the kings aura, or blood and fire killing, or violent strike sharp six fist intent, one by one, manifested. At this point, Jason stopped and took a few breaths. The physical strength used to evolve this fist style was huge, and he was really tired under the uninterrupted practice. But this tiredness is worth it, at least now it seems that he has initially seeded in evolving the six fist meanings in his own Nine Fist Seals. Old Mr. Millers Six Reincarnation Fist can manifest the six reincarnation fist meanings. Jason now can also evolve six fist meanings in this style, but it is not perfect, there are still three fist meanings to be integrated into it, then this style will have three more fist meanings than the six reincarnation fist. After Jason stopped, he felt his Secret Power Realm surging, as if he wanted to break through the barrier and enter the Secret Realm Level-six realm. But Jason is suppressed, he feels that he can continue to consolidate and polish the current foundation, it is best to wait until his Secret Realm Power allpleted the Power Evolution Secret Method in the Power of the Four Extremes refinement and strengthening before breaking through. As he was thinking, Jasons cell phone suddenly rang and a call came in. Chapter 1082 Unexpected Surprise Jason went over and picked up the phone and saw that it was Andi who called. Jason looked at the time, it was already eleven oclock at night, this time Andi is still not resting? Calling here is not something, right? A thought to this, Jason answered the phone, said: Hello, Andi? Is there something wrong with calling sote? Ah Jason, no, nothing, just wanted to call you. Andis very charming voice came, then said, I know you are in Northton, the other day you said you have to go to Northton to do business. Would it bother you if I called you? Jasons face was stunned, and then he smiled, he did talk to Andi when he went to Ghost Doctor Valleyst time. When he returned to Oakshire today, this had not been mentioned to her yet either, so she still thought she was still in Ghost Doctor Valley. Andi called me in the middle of the night, and I couldnt be happier. Jason said seriously. Jason said in all seriousness. Its just a phone call, and youre happy? Whats the saying? It probably means that when a woman picks up the phone in the middle of the night, she wants to call the person she misses. So of course Im happy, it proves that Andi is missing me, right? Ah C you, youre embarrassing me. Well, I just kind of missed you. I had some friends over tonight and was having drinks with them over at The Nova. And then I thought of you. Youre still drinking, Andi? Im not really drunk, Im just a little tipsy. Weve had about as much as we can drink. My friend will leaveter. Andi, then you are a little drunk, how to go backter? It seems you need a driver. Yes, I do need a driver. But youre not here. Andis tone of voice showed a hint of sorrow. Jasonughed and said, How about I just fly over? You think youre Superman, you can fly when you say you can fly. Andi didnt have a goodugh. Jasonughed and said, Andi, since youve had almost enough to drink, dont drink any more. After a while your friend left, you also rest early. I know. I dont have anything to do, I just miss you and give you a call. Andi spoke softly and added, I wont bother you at thiste hour, you should also rest early. Okay. Jason said. After ending the call, Jason also did not continue to practice his own COMBAT. Tonights practice was already enough, plus he had incorporated two fist intent in his fist seal, which was already a great progress, and he would continue to consolidate his practice tomorrow.N?velDrama.Org content. Jason walked quickly towards the foot of the mountain, Mount Caseys foot of his Paramount Marauder like a giant beast creeping quietly. Jason got in the car, started it and roared off, driving straight towards The Nova. He thought to himself that it should still be toote to drive over, and he wanted to get there before Andi left. If Andi saw himself appearing out of nowhere, would he think he was hallucinating? Or see a ghost in the night? In fact, when we talked on the phone just now, Jason wanted to tell Andi that he was back in Oakshire. Thetter he but held back, he thought after the call he rushed over, so perhaps more to bring Andi a kind of unexpected surprise. The Nova. It was close to 12 midnight, and the bar was still buzzing with people. For the young men and women in the club, this is the beginning of the night life. At this time, there are four mature women walking out from The Nova, one of them wearing a red wrap dress, presenting a graceful and delicate curve, charm, revealing a thick and million mature womens charm. Her eyebrows are like willow leaves in early spring, her face is like a March peach blossom, and she is talking andughing with the three friends around her. Andi, you dont need to send us. We went back on our own. Andi you go back to the bar first to watch it, when the next time free we get together again. The few women spoke up one after another. Andi nodded and said with a smile, Thats fine. You guys drive slowly on the way. Send me a message when you get home. Andi waved goodbye to her friends and watched them get in the car and leave. She didnt notice that a tough-looking Paramount Marauder bulletproof SUV had quietly pulled up to the parking lot in front of The Nova and stopped. After Andis friends drove away, she was still standing in the same ce, looking at the silent night, and looked at the road in the distance, and could not help but think in her mind that the guy said he was going to fly over, would it be true? This thought shed, she couldnt help but shake her head andughed lightly, thinking about what happened to her, how to think about these unrealistic things with a three-year-old child. Andi took a deep breath, she turned around and prepared to return to The Nova. She had just taken a few steps when a soft, yet maic voice came to her ears. This prettydy, I see you have drunk a lot of wine, you are already drunk, right? May I ask if you need a chauffeur? The familiar voice, still the same voice that makes people want to listen to a few bites of the hanging tone so suddenly into the ears of Andi, but also into her heart. At that moment, Andis heart trembled violently, a huge surprise like a tidal wave over, her body are some trembling. Is this all true? How is this possible? Dreamse true such a thing just think about it, how can it really happen? She did not dare to turn around, afraid that it was just a dream, thinking that she was hallucinating. However, a warm hand gently pressed on her shoulder, she could no longer resist, immediately turned to look over, and saw Jasons handsome face with hard lines in the darkness of the night, and the corner of his mouth hooked up with a smile. Jason really, really you? Andi simply could not believe it, the whole person was a little confused. Of course its me. You can rest assured that what you saw was never a ghost. If not you can hold me to see, I am warm. Jason said with a smile. You bad egg! Andiughed, but the whole person has jumped into Jasons arms, hugging him tightly, nose sore, eyes can not help but float a little watery mist, the crystal tears in the eyes whirling. Jason smiled, reached out and wrapped his arms around Andis back, said softly: Ivee back to Oakshire this afternoon. When you called me, I was practicingbat at Mount Casey, smell my sweat? Im sorry I didnt tell you about it. I dont want to hear it from you, just hug me! Andi tilted up her face, she hooked her arms around Jasons neck, slightly on her tiptoes, the red lips as hot as a rose had been hot as a fire kiss. Chapter 1083 The Righteous Man The night iste, the lights are bright, and the streets are filled with a bustling atmosphere of people and cars. But for Jason and Andi, it was as if they were left with only each other in their world, the noise of the outside world had been isted. They embraced each other tightly, kissing passionately, as if to release the hot emotions in each others hearts to the fullest. Jason said with a smile, Andi, this is in front of your bar. There must be a lot of people who know you. If others see it, how can it be good? It is estimated that many of the customers whoe to your bar are admirers of your beauty and temperament. If they see it is not to be sad? Maybe nevere back to this sad ce. Indirectly, it will also affect the business of your bar. Andi blushed and red at Jason with annoyance, saying, Youre a bad guy whos teasing me on purpose, arent you? I dont care about that, I just want to hug you. Who let you make my mood go up and down, youre so bad. Jasonughed, reached out and rubbed Andis pretty, blown-out face, and asked, Still want to go in and keep drinking? Andi shook her head and said, No. Since you said youd be my substitute driver, Id better go back. My bag is still inside, wait for me, Ill go get it. Okay. Jason nodded his head. A momentter, Andi came out, her cheeks slightly dyed red, she looked even more delicate, coupled with her own unmatched mature charm, let people look at a nce to be turned upside down. Take my car? Jason asked. Sure. Anyway, you are the driver, everything is up to you. Andi said with a smile. Jason took Andi towards the Paramount Marauder, opened the door, helped Andi into the passenger seat, then Jason also got into the car, started under the speed towards Andis River Court. The night breeze blew in through the car windows, making the early summer night feel brighter. Andi is full of joy, she is really happy, has nearly 30 years of age she is now like a little girl, cheeks flushed with a blush, the pair of almond eyes but shining crystal light, from time to time to look at Jason that line hard side face. Its a delightful thing to be with the person you like. Andi has forgotten how long it has been since she has been in such an excited and happy mood. She thought she would never fall in love with a man again in her life, she felt her heart had frozen and would not have emotional stirrings until she met Jason, she realized that God had arranged for the best one to be waiting for her ahead. The woman who is nourished by love is always beautiful, herself will glow a charming style, as the Andi at this moment, originally is mature and beautiful she, at this moment seems more morous. Andi, how long has it been since youve seen a man as handsome as me? The whole time eye-catching. Im d I can barely get by, otherwise Im afraid Id be unstable and drive into someone else when Im being stared at by a beautiful woman like you. Jason looked at Andi and said with a smile. Andi pretty face a red, humming said: I look at the man I like to break thew ah? Just look at you. You like to crash the car on the crash. Anyway, your car and armored fighting vehicles are almost the same, crashing the car I am not afraid. Jason was speechless, but said, All right, then you can see. However, I have to charge interest. Interest? Andi looked at Jason confused and asked, What interest ah?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jasons mouth raised a wicked smile and said, Youll find outter. Soon, Jason has driven to River Court, stop the car and Andi into a building of ts, into the elevator towards the floor up. When the elevator stopped, Andi took out the key to the room and walked over to open the door. Andi turned on the room light, the dim light like a light veil, giving a sense of warmth. Jason also walked in and closed the door behind him. He had alreadye to Andis home once, this time again, inevitably let him touch the scene, cant help but remember thest time and Andi on the sofa charming entanglement, really let him a little heart pounding feeling. Jason do you want to go take a shower? Didnt you say you just finished practicing all sweaty? Andi said. Okay, Ill go take a shower. Jason nodded and said. Ill give you a clean towel. There is shampoo and body wash inside the bathroom, you can just go in and wash. Andi spoke up and took a towel out of the locker and gave it to Jason. Jason took it and went into the bathroom, a night of training down, he really also need a shower to refresh. Andi cleaned up the house, and then made a pot of tea. The tea just steeped on not long, cold but see Jason has pushed open the bathroom door and walked out. Andi face stunned, amazed asked: Youre done washing? Jason smiled and said, Soldiers are fast, so is the bath. Dont worry, I washed clean. If you dont believe me,e over and smell it. Andi spat lightly and said, I dont smell. Then you can sit down for a while. Ive made you some tea. Im going to take a shower, too. What? Andi you said earlier, if I had said earlier I would have waited for you to take a bath. Its much more efficient for men and women to work together. Jason said with regret. You, youC Andi blush, not even bother to pay attention to this guy, went back to the room to get a new set of clothes is red face into the bathroom. Jason drank Andi brewing fragrant tea, but also seems to be rxed, the room is filled with a faint fragrance of women, so that people are in it to the heart and soul. About half an hourter, Andi came out. She was wrapped in a bath towel, arge area of snow-white jade-like skin presented here, in that dim light, and still emit ayer of glittering light. Perhaps the peak in front of the chest is too majestic, even the side of the bath towel has not been able topletely wrap, a small half revealed, like the tip of the iceberg, but also to allow a glimpse and see the whole panther, can imagine the fullness of the towering and majestic. There are still a few water droplets from the front of the chest along with the smooth skin rolled down, until not into the snow-white gully in the disappearance of the trace. The bath towel will be her mature like a peach-like curves perfectly outlined, especially under the close, the side like a full moon round buttocks let people think about, look at a nce are going to be hot blood. Jason was really stunned, he took a deep breath and said with a smile: Andi,e and have a cup of tea. The shower has also shed a lot of water. Jason smiled and poured a cup of tea towards the cup. Why do you feel like you dont mean well? Andi snapped. Jason hurriedly said, Not at all. I am a decent man. Andi still walked over, this just sat down, a second ago also said he was a gentleman guy has been impatient to reach out and wrap his arms around Andi that delicate waist. This is your gentleman ah? I have not even had a sip of tea , Andi annoyed and angry up. s, I am actually quite disappointed in myself. I thought I would be able to do that sitting in the arms of the willow, but it turns out that I failed! Jason lightly sighed, the words just fell into voice, he has opened his mouth lightly bitten to Andi that beautiful as a rose lips. Chapter 1084 Love will not regret The room is permeated with a light and elegant fragrance. Only a bedsidemp in the emanation of the dim light, but also makes the room rendered on ayer of charming in a warm atmosphere. Jason and Andi did not know when they hade to this bedroom room, the beauty of the bed crossed, in the light of the envelope, emitting an indescribable seductive tantalizing meaning, a touch of shyness hidden between the eyebrows and her almond eyes blinking between the blush reflected in each other, that a will take off the bath towel outline a mature and attractive floating convex curve, with her that is like a virgin. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are looking for. I finally saw your decent man Andi gaze slyly nce at Jason, said. Jasonughed and said, Remember when I said in the car to get back the interest? I am a man of my word, this is not, ask for interest toe. Andis face was a bit stunned, and after she realized she was annoyed and could not help but pinch her pink fist and pounded Jason, saying, Good for you, so that time you have already thought about you, you are simply too bad. What, regret it? Jasonughed, came close, and said in her ear, You want to regret it is fine, I will not force you in this regard. Andis body trembled gently, she understood the meaning of Jasons words, she stared at Jason, suddenly reached out and hugged him, and said, I will not regret. Since I love, then I have no regrets. As long as you dont fail me, I wont fail you either. Really? There is no regret medicine in this world. Ill give you three more seconds to think about it. Jason a serious opening, the eyes of the gaze is very immodest from Andi robe cor of the cket drilled in. This fucking is really spectacr! Also so proud! The immortals look also to move the mortal heart, let alone their own a mundane? You, you hate ah, I bite you to death! Andi red face, really open mouth bite to Jasons shoulder. This is like a fuse, Jasons hot emotions like a volcanic eruption to guide out. Jason hugged Andi that mature jade body, this big was sleeping together, endless spring love this bloom. North of Koto, Heavenly Holy Land. Heavenly Holy Land is located in a quiet valley with pavilions and towers, and in the center is a grand hall. Just tonight, a special guest was weed in Heavenly Holy Land. The current Holy Lord Supreme of Heavenly Holy Land has personallye out to greet and talk to him. Inside the main hall, not many people were seated. In the middle of a high seat, sat a man close to fifty years old, his face cold, eyes like electricity, cold with a supreme power, their own breath emitted, vaguely make the heaven and earth resonate, bring a great power of heaven and earth. This is Supreme, a Saints powerhouse. Below Supreme, sat a man with a darkplexion and hard face, wearing a special ck uniform, the uniform has a dragon-shaped emblem. Mr. Bobby, what is the reason for your visit at thiste hour?N?velDrama.Org content. Supreme narrowed his eyes at the man in ck uniform, indifferent tone of voice asked. The Supremes status, Hyacinth can be such a reception of the few people, basically are the family head of the major families, Holy Land Holy Lord level characters. As for Bobby, his own identity is indeed too special, as the captain of the Forbidden Dragon Guard, in a sense, is indeed able to influence every aspect of Hyacinth. Even if Supreme thinks highly of himself, he will not exaggerate to the point of being able to confront the state. Since the state has given Forbidden Dragon Guard the responsibility of supervising Hyacinth, in a sense, what Forbidden Dragon Guard represents is the state level. Therefore, Bobby came in person, and he, the Holy Lord, had toe forward. Of course, the appearance is only a polite, if Bobby side really want to put forward some unreasonable demand, he certainly will not bother. In the hall, apart from Supreme and Bobby, there were also the two guardians of Heavenly Holy Land, Guard Nichs and Guard Harrison. I hope Supreme will forgive me for thete night intrusion. But the situation is urgent, so I had toe here. Bobby said. Supreme narrowed his eyes and said, Oh? Then why not tell us what the emergency is? I think you already know about Lewiseback, Supreme. At the beginning in Phoenix, Lewis also killed two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Heavenly Holy Land. Bobby opened his mouth and continued, I think Supreme cant swallow this anger, even if it has arge amount of sea, right? Supreme snorted coldly and said, Forbidden Dragon Guard has the duty to monitor Hyacinth, but it doesnt have the power to interfere with the affairs of Holy Land, right? This is a matter for me, Heavenly Holy Land. As for how Heavenly Holy Land will deal with this matter in the future, I dont need you to worry about it. Bobby smiled lightly and said, Lewis has been very close to Provadanski, and Heavenly Holy Land and Provadanski have been fighting secretly, and neither one of them is convinced. Supreme thinks that Heavenly Holy Land can withstand Provadanskis pressure, since Lewis was able to kill two of Heavenly Holy Lands Heritage Master Stage powerhouses. He wont have any hesitation to strike again after that. Supremes eyes shed coldly, and the cold sharpness of his eyes was like a solid sword, forcing it straight towards Bobby, he said, What do you mean? What I mean is, if there is a perfect opportunity to get rid of Lewis, and this will never happen again, do you want to help Heavenly Holy Land? Bobby said bluntly. Get rid of Lewis? Supreme surprised sound, then he shook his head, sneered and said: Lewis longitudinal Hyacinth for many years, even if rumors that hebat fall realm or, but the thin dead camel than the horse. No more is also a Saints character. To say to get rid of talk how easy? The first thing you need to do is to get rid of it. If he gets caught in the siege of several Saints powerhouse, do you think he can escape? Bobby said. Surrounded and killed? And several Saints powerhouses? Thats impossible! Supreme said. I can only reveal that, for the time being, there are already two Saints powerhouses that I have been able to contact on my side that are willing to step in. Bobby opened his mouth and continued, If you Heavenly Holy Land also has a Saint who is willing to step in, that would be three. I will also contact a fourth Saint. A total of four Saint-level powerhouses will step in, cant they kill one Lewis? This- Supreme was stunned and couldnt help but subconsciously begin to have his minde alive. The four saint-level powerhouses, there are still people in this world who can not be surrounded and killed? It has to be said that Bobbys words were really tempting to Supreme, so he couldnt help but start weighing in. After all, Lewis killed the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Heavenly Holy Land in Phoenix, and the whole Heavenly Holy Land was mindful of this. But if Heavenly Holy Lands own strength to kill Lewis, on the one hand, I do not know whether it can seed, on the other hand, will certainly suffer great damage, and even lead to the entire Holy Land is devastated, which is too risky. Now, if there are other forces of the holy level strong people together to join forces to kill Lewis, this temptation is very big. Chapter 1085 Insidious Collusion Bobbys ability to read words is very strong, he has seen Supreme some intention, immediately continued: the so-called hundred foot worm dead but not stiff. Like Lewis such a person, if he honestly retired, no longere out to make waves that we are all safe and sound. The problem is, he has nowe out of the mountain, if he holds in old age before dying a fight, such as the joint Provadanski against Heavenly Holy Land, then when Heavenly Holy Lands loss can not be estimated. The safest way to deal with a person like Lewis is to let him die. Supremes eyes shone brightly as he slowly said, There are three, six, and nine sses of Saint-level powerhouses. I dont know what realm of strength the other three saints you are talking about are? There will be at least one Great Sage level powerhouse sitting. Bobby said. What? A Great Saint level powerhouse? Supremes face was stunned, Hyacinth in the Great Sage level of the strongest few, even the Heavenly Holy Land in the closed old Saint Lords own strength has not reached the Great Sage level, perennial closed is in the impact Sacred Level. Bobby went on to say: Do a worst-case scenario, if Lewis ownbat skills are still at their peak Sacred Level. that we have a Sacred Level strong enough to hold him back. The remaining three Sacred Level powerhouses are waiting for the opportunity to attack and kill, enough to cause him a fatal threat. So, this battle, we definitely have a solid chance of winning. The gaze in Supremes eyes sank, and he really had some intention in his heart. The old saint in Heavenly Holy Land, who was in seclusion, had also been oppressed by Lewis back then. When Heavenly Holy Land had some dealings with Supremes Holy Land, Lewis personally came to Heavenly Holy Land and forced the old saint to bow his head and apologize, promising to cut off his dealings with Supremes Holy Land in the future. This matter is considered a secret of Heavenly Holy Land, not public, after all, is not a matter of honor, few people know this matter. Supreme as Heavenly Holy Land old holy masters disciple, naturally is aware of. In addition, Lewis recently resurfaced after killing two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses of Heavenly Holy Land, this old hatred and new hatred together, Heavenly Holy Land side also want to get rid of Lewis, this will never end. Bobby sipped his tea and said slowly: Supreme, I think this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The originators retreat is about to open, set up an ambush trap, kill Lewis, which is beneficial to Heavenly Holy Land. Therefore, I feel that Heavenly Holy Lands old Holy Lord cane out of seclusion. The gaze in Supremes eyes rose abruptly and morosely and said, It seems you know a lot of things. You actually know that the old Holy Lord in my Holy Land is in seclusion? The Old Holy Lord was reigning over the world back then and was respected by the people. In addition, the old saint was a great master of creation, and his vitality was so strong that he could live to be a hundred years old. However, in recent years, the old saint has disappeared, so there is no other exnation than that he is in seclusion. Bobby opened his mouth and said. In fact, Bobby learned that the old holy master of Heavenly Holy Land was in seclusion, which was revealed to him by Riki. Supremes face eased a little after hearing Bobbys words, the old holy master was his master, and he was very ttered by Bobbys praise. But the matter of killing Lewis is too important, even he does not dare to make a decision easily. Immediately, Supreme said: I understand the meaning of your trip. This matter is too important, I need to discuss with the elders in Holy Land, and will also ask the old Holy Lord to make a decision. If I, Heavenly Holy Land, make a decision, I will definitely tell you about it. Good, then I will wait for good news. I hope Supreme will make a decision soon. Early decision, early deployment. Otherwise, if you miss this opportunity, the next one will be hard toe by. Bobby said. Supreme nodded and didnt say anything else. The next morning. The golden sunlight mapped in from the window, reflecting the curtains red. Jason suddenly felt some itching at the end of his nose, he opened his eyes in a daze, the first feeling is that his hands are holding a soft, warm body, a few strands of long hair naughty into his nostrils, no wonder he felt an itch at the end of his nose. Jason opened his eyes and found that Andi, who was being held in his arms, was still asleep. He couldnt help butugh, its also true that the two of them were warm and lingeringst night until almost dawn before they went to sleep, its no wonder Andi is still awake at the moment. The two of them were very close to dawn before they went to sleep. Andi still in a deep sleep looks quiet and beautiful, a touch of spring between the eyebrows still not dissipated, mixed with a trace of satisfaction sweetness, even in a deep sleep the corners of the mouth is also slightly curved, obviously this sleep is very sweet. Jason felt a feeling of silky smoothnessing from his arms, slightly lifting the thin quilt, presenting Andis mature body without a piece of cloth, the skin is snow white and smooth, just like the fine silk. When Jasons gaze involuntarily fixed on the piece of majestic when, immediately can not move the gaze, the whole person seems to be a little that ignited like, the kind of hot emotionpletely can not control the flood on the heart. Jason reached out to gently grasp, naturally is unable to full grip. Andi is the kind of woman who cant hold a full hand. Andi seems to feel something like, she opened her mouth humming, then the pair of long eyshes covered under the light fluttering, a pair of almond eyes swirled also slowly open. When she saw Jasons actions at this time, her face immediately blushed, annoyed and said: Early in the morning you, how can you do this? Youre awake. I was just testing the width of my palm. Jason said with a straight face. YouC Andi was at a loss for words, facing such an open-eyed guy who didnt take his face seriously, she really didnt know what to say. What time is it? Andi opened her mouth, she brought her phone to see, could not help but exim, it is almost 12 oclock? Lets get up quickly, Ill go make something to eat. Andi, youre hungry? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and asked. Youre not hungry? Andi asked strangely. Im hungry, Im hungry when I see you with my eyes open. Jason opened his mouth, then said, But this sleep up I think first eat some milk toast to pad the tummy has not been, do you think? Doughnut soy milk? Andi was stunned and said, Its noon, there may not be doughnuts and soy milk for sale.N?velDrama.Org content. No need to go buy it. Ill just treat you to it. Jason said in a serious tone. You treat me to eat? What do you meanC Andi puzzled, then her mind turned around and remembered something like, a face swishpletely red, then she gritted her teeth, squeezed the pink fist a strong pounding to Jason She said with shame and annoyance, You, you unforgivable bastard! So thats what you mean, youre so bad, Ill hammer you to death! Haha Jasonughed and let Andis fists rain down on him as he reached around Andis waist and buried his head in that majestic and spectacr presence. Andi immediately cried out, the whole body a burst of soft down. She also does not know from when, her body actually became so sensitive. Chapter 1086 – Kay’s Message Herthum Group. Jason drove to the Herthum Group when it was already 2:00 pm. When he got up, he naturally fed Andi with soy milk and doughnuts, as a man of his word, he had to do what he said. Andi was so tired that she simply made a lunch to eat with Jason, and she stayed home to rest. Jason drove to the Herthum Group, since it hase back to Oakshire, it is necessary toe to the Herthum Group, so that Sally does not know that he hase back, but did not say anything, but also did note to visit her, that can be an offense to Ms Herthum. Jason parked the car, he took the elevator directly to the office floor where Sally was located, the elevator door opened and he walked out. Jason arrived at Sallys office door and was about to raise his hand and knock on the door when C ng! As if he knew he wasing, the office door opened and a tall, sexy, cold beauty came out from inside. A fragrant breeze came, extremely refreshing. The actual Jessie is walking out of the natural would not expect Jason happens to be at the door, when she found out, has taken a step forward can not brake, inevitably open mouth lightly shouted. In this case, Jason just take a step back to avoid the embarrassment of the two colliding. But Jason seems to be oblivious to the fact that, instead of withdrawing his steps, he is holding his body forward to meet them. Inevitably, the two also seemingly coincidentally collided together. Jason first touched a high squeeze, even if the beautiful secretary is far from Nora, Andi these mature womens majestic or spectacr, but at least it is also a bit high, not down to the point of the airport. Such a bulge, of course, will bear the brunt of and Jasons chest touched together. However, it was also a touch and go. The beautiful secretary immediately braked her feet, while pushing back and pulling away. Oops, its Jessie, I really didnt know you happened to walk out. Are you okay? Jason asked in a busy voice. Jessies delicate and cold jade face was rendered with a blush, she red at Jason in annoyance and shyness and said in a low voice, Rascal! With that, she ignored Jason and brushed past him. Jasonughed bitterly and walked smoothly inside Sallys office. Jason, youre back, huh? Sally had already walked quickly. She had already heard Jasons voice when he opened his mouth to speak. I came back yesterday afternoon. I didnt say anything to you. It was a littlete. I thought Id wait until today ande straight to the office. Jason said with a smile. Its okay for you to rest for a few more days beforeing over. Sallys tone was soft, and then she asked, Did things go well this time? Did your friends situation get resolved? It was solved for the time being. But there are still some problems that he needs to ovee on his own. Jason said. I see that your friend is not an ordinary person, I think he should be able to ovee his own problems. Sally said with a smile. Jason nodded, he also in his heart is convinced Blood Sword can do it. Sally pulled Jason to sit on the sofa, she leaned on Jason like a bird and said with a smile, Unfortunately, I dont have time recently, otherwise you are going to Northton this time, I will also follow a piece of the past, just as a break. There will be opportunitiester. The Ghost Doctors Valley is indeed very nice. Jason smiled, reached out and gently wrapped his arm around Sallys shoulder and asked, Are you done with everythingtely? Sally nodded and said, Im done with the business at hand. I had originally arranged with Darcey and Kay to go shopping together at the end of this month. Kay hasnt returned to Oakshire yet. Speaking of Kay, Jason was moved to ask, Is Miss Martino up to something? I thought she was away on business. Ive been back in Oakshire for almost two weeks and I havent seen her back yet. Sally looked over at Jason and said, Kay came back four days ago. You were over in Northton at that time. But Kay came back and left right after. She said she had to rush back home, listening to her words, the family side like something happened. She didnt say what exactly, so I didnt bother to ask in detail. Miss Martino came back a few days ago? Jason was stunned, he really did not know about this matter.N?velDrama.Org content. Sally nodded her head and said, Maybe she had some family emergency. Its been four days since she returned. Jason stayed in Sallys office for a while and then left. Sally still had things to do, so he couldnt stay in the office and interfere with Sallys daily work. Jason went back to his office in the security department. Subconsciously thought of Kay, he did not know what had happened to Kays family, why did he rush back from a business trip. Thepanys main business is to provide a service to its customers. So Jason took out his cell phone and dialed Kays cell phone number. The call went through, but there was no answer until it was about to be disconnected when Kay picked up the phone, and then her familiar voice came through: Hello, Jason? Miss Martino, its me. Jason smiled and said, Im really not used to seeing you when Ie back to Oakshire. I heard you were on a business trip when I first got back, and it just so happened that I needed to go to Northton for some things. I heard from Sally that you hade back for a visit and rushed home again. You see, we just missed it perfectly. Its so hard to see each other. Whats there to see between you and me? Look at you, its been almost a year, how many days have you been properly inside school with a proper job? In the phone, came Kays annoyed voice. Jasonughed and said, Miss Martino is right. I wonder when Miss Martino will be back? After you said so, I deeply realize my mistake. So I decided to invite you to dinner to thank Miss Martino for supporting and cultivating me at work, and to thank Miss Martino for not firing me even though Im like this. I, I have something going on at home and I dont know when Ill be back yet Kay said. What is it? Why does it sound so serious? Jason asked curiously. Its the Jiang family that Kay subconsciously spoke, but then stopped, she turned to say, Forget it, not to talk to you first. The matter has nothing to do with you. Ill take care of it myself. Theres nothing to do, so Ill hang up. Jason also wanted to say something, the phone has been the phone hanging up the beep sound. The moment he put down the phone, Jasons eyes shed a cold cold aura C the Jiang family? This reminds Jason of a person. Chapter 1087 Jason’s Speculation Jason was sure he had heard Kay correctly when he was on the phone with him earlier, he heard Kay mention the Jiang family. Koto, the Jiang family is the most important. Its not too much to say that the Jiang family has the upper hand in Koto, after all, the Jiang family is supported by Heavenly Holy Land. It is difficult for ordinary people to imagine how powerful and capable a party of Holy Land is. Although the state has regtions, the power in Hyacinth is not allowed to interfere with the affairs of themon world, but the power in Hyacinth is through the secret way, for example, support a regional vassal family, in the official career to support a new official, etc.. In this way, the Hyacinth has an intricate and far-reachingwork of connections in the world, and is able to influence all aspects of the world. The Jiang family was initially an extremely prestigious family in Koto itself, andter received secret support from Heavenly Holy Land, which gave the Jiang family great help in all aspects, whether in terms of resources or connections. This has made the Jiang family grow rapidly in the past ten years, and now it has be the most powerful family in Koto. Just now Kay mentioned the Jiang family in the phone call, which inevitably made Jason think of something. He remembered the Koto Dragon. He remembered that when Phoenix of Oakshire held the Hyacinth Auction, Jiang Long came to Oakshire and chased Kay to Bamboo Residence. Although Kay often lives in Oakshire, her reputation has spread throughout Koto. Koto beauty, there is Kay. This saying is so widely spread in Koto that many people in Koto know that the Martino family has a beautiful woman with Kays beauty. Jason remembered that Kay said that Jiang Long and she were junior high school ssmates and had a friendship. At that time Jason saw that Jiang Long had some coveted Kays beauty and body, andter in Phoenix, Jiang Long took the initiative to challenge Jason about martial arts, and was directly beaten by Jason to break his own dantian qi sea, from then on, thebats were lost and he was reduced to an invalid. But that time in Phoenix Jason also encountered an unprecedented crisis, two Completion Stage powerhouses attacked and killed him, and there was even a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse from Heavenly Holy Land in the dark. Fortunately, Old Mr. Miller came behind and made a strong move, killing the two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses on the spot. Old Mr. Miller has always had his own rules, he did not make things difficult for the younger generation of disciples, so he released Jiang Long and the man behind it, the Holy Son of Heavenly Holy Land, Evil Wuji. Later the Jiang family also sent someone to Old Mr. Miller to send over arge amount of heavenly treasures to settle the matter. Jason thought things would just go away, but now from the things that Kay encountered inside the family to specte, Im afraid the Jiang family or to be precise, Jiang Long this person is not willing, want to wait for an opportunity to retaliate. Since Jason has Lewis such an existence behind him, not to mention the Jiang family, even the Jiang family behind its back to support the Heavenly Holy Land do not dare to move easily. So, Jiang Long knows he must be unable to take Jason. But that doesnt mean he cant do anything about Kay. Although Kay did not say much on the phone, Jason was able to guess that the Jiang family was making things difficult for the Martino family and pointed the finger at Kay, so Kay had to go back. The Jiang family in Koto is said to be a single-handed existence, to pinch the Martino family is too easy. Jason lit up a cigarette, his eyes were a cold. The deepest part of the icy eyes, as if burning up two groups of cold me, this cold and bone-chilling without the slightest temperature of anger often represents a kind of determined to kill and cold-blooded. He did have anger growing in his heart, if it was really Jiang Long who wanted to force Kay into submission by targeting the Martino family, then he would never sit idly by and do nothing. After all, he was the one who turned Jiang Long into a wreck, and Jiang Longs anger at the shame in his heart did not dare to target him and turned to Kay, which he would not tolerate. After all, it was because of him that the Martino family and Kay were involved, so he needed to step in no matter what. It seems like its time to go to Koto. They say that Kotos children have a lot of talent, Id like to go and see it. Jason fiercely put out the cigarette, the corners of his mouth slightly raised a cold-blooded smile, the depths of his eyes have gradually gathered a wisp of killing intent. Jason walked out of the office and decided to make a personal trip to Koto. He thought about whether to tell Sally about this. If Sally found out that Kay was being targeted at Koto, she would have to go with her. The problem is that this trip to Koto will definitely have a certain amount of danger. The Jiang family is very powerful in Koto, and if he shows up in Koto, it is the same as being in Jiang Longs territory. With Jiang Longs character, he will definitely take all kinds of sinister and poisonous measures to deal with him. If Sally also follows, she will be in danger with him. He will be able to deal with whatever danger he encounters with ease. If Sally is also in the side, then in order to take into ount Sallys safety will be restricted everywhere. A thought to this, Jason also decided not to tell Sally about this matter first, until after the matter is resolved. But before he left, he still had to go and say goodbye to Sally. Jason went to Sallys office again, took the elevator and Jason came out and saw the beautiful secretary Jessie, he smiled and said hello: Hi Jessie. Why do you look as cold as ice when you see me? In the face of a shameless bastard like you, do I have to smile at him? Jessie responded. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, It seems that Jessie has some misunderstanding about me. By the way, Ms Herthum is still in the office, right? Ms Herthum is on a conference call right now. If youre here to see Ms Herthum, wait a while. Jessie said. Jason nodded and said, Then Ill wait for a while. Saying that, seeing Jessie walking back to her office, Jason, who had alwayse to not take cheekiness seriously, followed. Hey, you, you bastard, what are you doing in my office? I have things to do! Jessie said in a hurry. Jessie, cant you bear to see me standing outside in pity? Jason opened his mouth and continued, Tell me, is there a bastard who is not looking at you bullying you? Why do I see you in a bad mood this time? The face is as cold as frost. You used to smile a lot, and you were so beautiful when you smiled. You, youC Jessie is speechless, she used to love to smile? Howe she didnt know that? This bastards open-mouthed nonsense is really a set of. Apart from you bastard, who else can bully me? Jessie said in a good-natured manner. Jason gazed at the beautiful secretarys delicate and wless jade face, looking at her stunning peach blossom eyes under the thick lenses, he said, Jessie, I cant wait to love and care for you. How could I possibly bully you? You cant use me! Wrongly used? Just earlier when you came to Ms Herthum, right in Ms Herthums office, you, you deliberately came up and you have the nerve to say its not bullying, you guy is simply abominable and hateful!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jessie was so angry that her torso trembled with a burst of count, there is a kind of hate to Jason to the impulse of the skin. Chapter 1088 Touching the Heart Jason old face can not help but some embarrassment up, said in front of Sallys office door that scene, is indeed the responsibility of him. He could have dodged the back side at that time, but he pretended not to know and had toe into close contact with the beautiful secretarys towering little lotus. Of course, this point killed him can not go to admit. So, Jason said with a surprised face: See, Jessie you really do have a misunderstanding of me. At that time, I did not intentionallye up? I really did not know you happened to walk out ah. When I saw the door open I subconsciously had to walk in, and I didnt expect you toe out, so I bumped into each other. But the good thing is that nothing happened. Nothing happened? Youre obviously trying to take advantage of me! Seeing Jasons denial, the beautiful secretary was so angry that her face turned blue. Jason sighed lightly and said, Jessie, since you have said so, then I have nothing to refute. Just please give me a chance to make up for my mistakes, can you? Jessie looked at Jason in confusion and asked, Make up for your mistakes? What do you mean? Youe here. Jason said. Jessie looked hesitant, she didnt dare to approach this bastard, after all, with this bastards brazen face, who knows what he would do. In her hesitation, but saw Jason had pulled her arm, pulled her to the front, full of justice said: If you think I deliberately bumped into you in front of Ms Herthums office, then you can now bump me back harder. As hard as you can, I wont dodge or dodge until youre done venting your anger. What? You, you C you bastard! I knew you didnt have good intentions, youre simply abominable! Jessie was so angry that her torso trembled, floating out an extremely seductive curve that stirred the heart. You bastard, you, you get out! You are simply hateful, you do not want to be here with me, you go! Jessie looked like she was angry and reached out with one hand to push Jason out the door. Jason fiercely reached out and hugged Jessie, letting her struggle no matter how hard she struggled, and held her tightly in his arms. Jessie, I know I can seem a little fucked up some of the time. But I just want to make you happy, not every day heavy hearted so. People live, happy is the most important thing. There should be a rich change of expression on your face, not you now so every day with a face, so living is too tired. Jason opened his mouth and he continued, If its Joshs thing thats bothering you, then Ill help you outter. In fact, Ive always wanted to tell you Im sorry. Ive said several times that Id invite you to dinner, and I havent been able to fulfill it. I have to leave Oakshire for something else, so I feel guilty when I think of what I told you. But I can promise you now that when Ie back to Oakshire, before I go overseas, I will do all the things I told you. Okay? Jessie was still struggling violently, but when she heard Jasons words, her struggle suddenly subsided, and an indescribable feeling came over her heart. She looked at Jason with fascination. She had always felt that she couldnt see through Jason, and she still does. Jasons behavior made her feel angry and annoyed, but these words touched her heart C so, he was helping to regte his mood? His actions, is to make her look less dead? Jessie didnt know what else had touched her mood, her eyes were a little moist, she bit her lower lip tightly to keep herself from making a sobbing sound. Jason looked at Jessie, he took Jessies sses off, reached out and gently wiped away the crystal tears that spilled out of the corners of his eyes, and said softly, Maybe I was a jerk in your eyes before. Its true, Ive always gone back on my word. I know you have something on your mind, about you and about your family. Dont worry, I will help you to solve it. What I want to see is a lively and beautiful secretary. You, why are you always bullying meC Jessie could no longer restrain herself, she gritted her teeth and finally couldnt help but bite into Jasons shoulder, a slight sob escaping from her mouth. Jason reached out and gently patted Jessies back, at this time Jessies entire body can be said to be lying on his body, which allows Jason to fully feel her tall and beautiful body. This isparable to a supermodel general body ah, Jason also really some heart amazed, but he still restrained. This time to take advantage with too inhumane. A long time, Jessie raised her head, a delicate jade face pearly, without the heavy lenses to cover her, this face looks more stunning and beautiful, but at this time is a kind of moving sense of weakness, let people I see pity. You bastard didnt say that on purpose, did you? Then you can logically take advantage of it. Jessie opened her mouth, then said in exasperation, It must be like this, you bastards character is like this.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Jason hurriedly shouted injustice. Stop it. The so-called sincerity is for Nora, right? In my case, youre just being disingenuous. Jessie said with a grunt. No, its not. If you dont believe me, you can touch my heart and see if my heart is moving for you. Jason said seriously. You, you go to hell, if you really say, then your heart can move for the whole world of women. Jessie immediately said. But the frequency of movement is not the same. Do not believe you to feel it. Jason said seriously. Jessie hurriedly backed up, she said: I finally found out, as long as near you bastard nothing good. You, you do note near me, you get out. Im not going to fall for your tricks again. Jasonughed and said, Okay then, Ill go out first. Ms Herthums conference call should be over by now. But Jessie, you must remember what I just said, and I absolutely mean it from the bottom of my heart. I want to let you be yourself, youre so beautiful, you shouldnt have to hide your heart full of misery alone like this. With that, Jason walked towards the outside of Jessies office. Jessie looked at Jasons upright figure, inadvertently, the heart could not help but surge a trace of warmth, this mans words and actions sometimes make people feel exasperated, but he will also give people a safe and reliable feeling. Perhaps, he can really help himself is not necessarily. Chapter 1089 Old Mr. Miller’s decent Jason walked up to Sallys office and knocked on the door. Come in. Sallys voice came from the speaker outside the office. Jason pushed the door, and Sally, who was buried in front of her desk, looked up, and her beautiful eyes, which were filled with autumn water, smiled when she saw that it was Jason. Hey, why did youe to my ce again? This three times, I will be mistaken that you want to see me toe over oh. Sally said in a mischievous tone. s, I am not like others. Other people dont see each other for three years. I dont see them for a moment, but I dont see them for five or six years. Jason sighed softly, thenughed, I really just want toe see you. Im so happy you said that. Sallyughed. Jason walked over and stood behind Sally, pressing her shoulders behind her and said, You must be tired from working like this all day? Let me give you a massage. Sally also looked very enjoyable, she said with a smile: Nothing to offer attentiveness is not adultery is theft. You honestly exin, did you do something wrong to me so weak hearted ah? Youvee to me to offer your affection. How is this possible? Who would be willing to do something wrong to a goddess like you? Thats a great way to get struck by lightning. Jason hurriedly opened his mouth and continued, The main thing is that I have something to do here, I have to go out of town. It may take me three or five days to get back. Ah? You have something to do? Youve just returned. Sally beamed, looking a bit grumpy, she asked, What is it? To go out of town to deal with? Its not a big deal. Ill tell you more about it when Im done with it. Jason said. Okay. Then Ill wait for you toe back. Sally said, understandingly, she did not go on asking questions. Since Jason said hed talk to her when he got back, shed wait. You can go back early after workter. Im almost ready to leave now. Jason said. Sally stood up, she turned to look at Jasons rigid face that looked resolute and unyielding, reached out and caressed his face, and said softly, You dont have to worry about me, Ill take care of myself. You go do your thing. Jason didnt know what to say for a moment. It is said that behind a sessful man stands a woman.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It seems that this saying is also correct. Faced with Sallys tenderness and consideration, Jasons heart only had warmth, and he reached out and hugged Sally. Sally smiled, and also into Jasons arms, she closed her eyes. Maybe this moment of embrace is very short, but it is enough to make her intoxicated. Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back at about five oclock in the afternoon. When he walked into the house, he saw Old Mr. Miller sitting alone in the backyard, crossing his legs and holding a yellowed volume of books in his hands. After hearing Jasons footsteps he nced over and said in anguid manner, Jason, rolled on that pussys white bellyst night? Old Mr. Miller, youre not going to stop talking, are you? The moment you open your mouth, youre speechless. Jason said in a good mood. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, You dont stay out at night, what else can you do but roll in the belly of a woman? I dont know your temperament. Jason didnt want to dwell on that, so he said, Wolf isnt back from school yet? Soon, its usually around 5:30. Old Mr. Miller said as he looked at the time. Jason nodded and said, I came back to tell you that I have to go to Koto. Koto? Old Mr. Miller closed the yellowed book like some ancient scriptures, a pair of old eyes towards Jason, iprehensible question, You kid is going to Koto what? If you dont go to Old Mr. Miller, your internal Kay will not be able to return. Jason said. Kay? By the way, during your kids trip to Ghost Doctor Valley, Kay came back for a while and then left in a hurry, saying he was going back home. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then a pair of old eyes narrowed, said with a smirk, Kay she what? Did she encounter any danger? Or is it that some unscrupulous person is trying to get at Kay? Kay is the granddaughter-inw of Old Mr. Miller at first sight, whoever wants to hit on her, Old Mr. Miller will be furious with him. Miss Martinos hometown is Koto, Jason said, and continued, Remember thest Hyacinth Auction when there was a Koto kid named Jiang Long? At that time, this kid was scrapped by me in Phoenix. Unwillingly, he had two major Completion Stage powerhouses attack and kill me. When the Jiang family sent some heavenly treasures to Old Mr. Miller to apologize, didnt they? I guess this Jiang Long thief heart is not dead, dare not call with me, so hit the idea to Miss Martinos head. There is such a thing? Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly and he said with a sneer, It seems that the Jiang family, backed by Heavenly Holy Land, has eaten the heart of a leopard. the Jiang family is how to make things difficult for Kay? I dont know the details yet. Only after understanding the situation will we know. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller came over, patted Jasons shoulder and said, Jason, you have to remember that there are things and people in this world that you have to protect. After you determine the scope and goal, you must spare no effort to do so, so as not to leave yourself with endless regretter. To put it mildly, Old Mr. Miller did like Kay, the girl. The so-called internal grandson-inw is just a joke, after all, what Old Mr. Miller said is not a golden rule, said internal is true. Its up to you youngsters to decide what will happen in the future. The Jiang family is not even an egg in Old Mr. Millers eyes, but a trip to Koto, if you want to go, go boldly. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Youve been sharpening your skills for so many years, and its not for nothing. When you get to Koto, how to deal with it, everything depends on you. Jasons face was stunned, and his first feeling was that it was unreal. In all these years, it was the first time I had heard Old Mr. Miller speak so seriously. Jason was about to say something when Old Mr. Millers next words almost made him choke to deathC Jason, this how to pick up girls without me Old Mr. Miller to teach you, right? But this aspect of my Old Mr. Miller also have nothing to teach, when my Old Mr. Miller jade tree handsome handsome, Hyacinth in the beautiful women are active to pick up the old man. s, so that I want to practice some pick-up skills have no opportunity. But some simple truths I Old Mr. Miller still understand. This woman well, are very emotional, you have to impress her heart. This time to go to Koto, you kid to send the king of the air, save Kay in the fire, Kay will certainly be moved, when you kid do not miss the opportunity to seize the opportunity to strike while the iron is hot, first in Koto round a room or something, the rice is ripe toe back. Chapter 1090 the Jiang family father and son Jason had already driven away from Oakshire University. Oakshire is 700 to 800 kilometers away from Koto, and the easiest way to get to Koto is by ne or high speed train. However, Jason thought of the Jiang familys dominance in Koto, and that if he took the ne or high speed train, he might be noticed by the other side. His n was to sneak into Koto and get some information before making a move. Just in case, he decided to drive to Koto. He calcted that if he kept driving around the clock, he would probably be able to reach Koto by noon tomorrow. Jason set up the navigation and started driving towards Koto. Jason did not inform Kay in advance of this trip, and secretly infiltrated Koto to learn some information beforehand. During the drive, Jason called Stes phone, and when Ste got through, he said, Hello, Ste? Has Coffin Craster collected all the information on his side? The information on the Kotothe Jiang family has almost been collected and is still beingpiled. Ill send it to you when its done. Ste spoke on the phone and then asked, Jason, are you sure the Kotothe Jiang family is going after Kay? Pretty much. Currently Kay is in Kotos old house. When I talked to her on the phone, she mentioned the Jiang family, but didnt go into details,bined with the fact that the Jiang family young master Jiang Long was injured by me in Hyacinth Auctionst time. I guess Jiang Long is looking for revenge. Jason said. Jason said. Jason, then you cant let Kay get hurt in any way when you go over there. Ste opened her mouth and added, I will collect relevant information for you. If you need help in any way, just let me know. On Kotos side, we have people at Coffin Craster as well. Okay, I got it. Jason nodded his head. After ending the call with Ste, Jason focused on driving. The car soon got on the highway, Jason kept elerating, driving at a very fast speed, the huge and tough Paramount Marauder passed by other cars, like a hurricane whistling past, the momentum is amazing. Koto, Milton. The Jiang family has built an extensive estate in Milton. The two Hanbai stone lions in front of the main gate of the residence are tall and powerful, giving a sense of grandeur even in the night. There are people guarding the entrance of the residence, in addition to the entire residence is concealed countless bodyguards and fighters, forming a peripheral guard. In addition to these bodyguards and fighters, the Jiang family also has ancient martial arts strongman sitting in the town. It can be said that if outsiders want to break into the Jiang familys residence, it is like breaking into a tigers den, basically there is no return. Koto Dragon Jiang Long, who has made a name for himself in Koto, is not resting yet. He is talking with his father Randall Jiang in his study in South Park.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the study, Jiang Long is making kung fu tea. Opposite him sits a man of about 60 years old, with a firm face and hard facial lines that show his tough character, a well-maintained man who looks much younger than his actual age, and a fit body that is not fattened. The whole person sitting there, naturally, there is a long time in the top of the aura of non-anger. This is the Jiang family family head Randall, is also the biological father of Jiang Long. Dad, whats the reaction from the Martino family? Jiang Long made tea and poured a cup into his fathers teacup before asking. Randall picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea, smiled lightly and said, Long, now that you have this idea of starting a family, of course my father will support you. Since you have taken a fancy to Gideon Martinos daughter, then my father will fight for you no matter what. The Martino familys daughter, which I have also seen, is worthy of bing my daughter-inw of the Jiang family, regardless of her looks and temperament or education and connotation. I dont care what the Martino familys reaction is, he has to say yes to this marriage even if he doesnt. Jiang Longs face was stunned as he asked, Why is father so sure? Randall smiled lightly and said, This is something that my father will teach you. In this world, in order to hold a person, you have to find out his own weakness. Gideons life of integrity, the world, he taught for many years, although now retired, but his reputation in Milton High School is still very high. Often Gideon such a schrly person has a proud backbone, to suppress through power often backfires. He also has no dirt on him that you can take advantage of. For this reason, my father sent someone to investigate a period of time, turned up when Milton High School of an old story. It was a student-teacher fraud case, which was widely involved at the time, and one of the students happened to be Gideons student. Gideon was also being investigated at the time, although it was proven that Gideon was innocent. But the matter can still be used to make a big deal. Jiang Long frowned, he said: Since it is innocent, then how to make a big deal out of it? Randall smiled and said, My father also sent someone to find the student of the fraud case, this person is named Eric Sims, no serious work, good food andzy, but also addicted to alcohol and gambling, a lot of debt. Do you think such a person can be used? Jiang Longs eyes lit up, he understood something like, said with a smile: Dad meansC Randall nodded and said, Eric is such a worthless person, as long as you give him money, not to mention his teachers, even his own parents can betray. So, as long as Eric takes the initiative to surrender, tell the story of the fraud case, confess Gideon, and bite Gideon back. How do you think Gideon will respond? At that time, my father can use the rtionship in Milton, the case investigation on a three to five years, during which Gideon has been restricted personal freedom, and even from time to time have to go to the evidence to make a statement. I heard that Gideons health is not good, under such circumstances Gideon can withstand how much torment, Kay heard that is an extremely filial child, she will bear to see her sick and elderly father so repeatedly tormented? I see. I think its a good idea for you to prepare for this, Dad. Jiang Longughed. Randall said, This is the backhand for my father. If the Martino family agrees to the marriage, then this backhand is not necessary to turn out, so as not to hurt the peace. If the Martino family is not interested , with the Jiang familys ability in Milton, still cant hold a mere the Martino family? Jiang Long nodded, and a ray of exuberant aura appeared in his eyes. The Jiang Long had to ask the Jiang family to propose marriage to the Martino family because he was humiliated in Oakshirest time and he could see that Kay was very close to Jason, and Jason was the one who made him lose all hisbat and be a loser, so he was resentful and wanted to take revenge. But he did not dare to go directly to Jason, so he turned to target on Kay. The second is that he saw that Kay is an extremely rare pure Yin body. heavenly Holy Land has a very unique technique that requires a woman with a pure Yin body to cultivate. He was not willing to continue to repair his own dantian qi sea, so he put his hope in this technique. The prerequisite is that one needs to find a woman with a pure Yin body. It just so happens that Kay has this pure yin body, so he put his mind on Kays body, no matter what means he takes, he has to get Kay before he is willing. Chapter 1091 Kay’s Choice (I) Jiang Longs real heart is naturally not to say to his father Randall, he wants to get Kay, the biggest purpose is to revenge Jason, and at the same time want to restore their ownbat. But when speaking to his father Randall, he was a different set of wording, saying he wanted to start a family and wanted to start helping take care of the Jiang familys business. The problem is that for a man to really mature, he has to start a family, so that he also has the authority to convince the rest of the Jiang family. Therefore, Jiang Long said he liked the Martino familys daughter and would not marry Kay. Randall has only one son, Jiang Long, for the first time in his life, he heard his son say that he wanted to start a family, he was naturally happy, so he tried to marry the Martino family daughter for his son. Long, thest time you came back from Oakshire, you were depressed and devastated. I know for my father that your ownbat was scrapped you were depressed. Randall opened his mouth, he continued, But in my fathers opinion. This is not a good thing. You are not a disciple in Hyacinth after all. We have Heavenly Holy Land behind the Jiang family, but in the eyes of Heavenly Holy Land, that is our Jiang family still has value. Even if you have be a core disciple of Heavenly Holy Land, you still cantpare with those outstanding disciples of Heavenly Holy Land, not to mention the holy sons of Heavenly Holy Land. In my fathers opinion, your future path is still to seek development in the Jiang family, not in Hyacinth. Father also knows that you want to take revenge and find that guy named Jason. But Heavenly Holy Land has sent a message to us not to act rashly. behind Jason, there is a martial saint that we cannot afford to mess with! Randall sighed softly and said, As for this revenge, we can only wait for Heavenly Holy Land to make a move. Relying on the Jiang familys strength, that is not possible. So, now that my father heard you say you want to start a family, that is really happy. It means that you have grown up and matured and havee out of your previous setbacks. Dont worry, you like the Martino familys daughter, my father will let her be my daughter-inw of the Jiang family no matter what. Jiang Long said, Dad, dont worry. From now on, I will collect my heart and learn from you, and develop our the Jiang family better. Good, good! Randall smiled, his heart was very pleased. As for the Martino family, he didnt seem worried at all, if he couldnt handle the Martino family, then he thought the Jiang familys prestige and power on the Koto side would be wasted. The Martino family. The Martino family was born and raised in Milton People, so they have an old mansion that was passed down to them. Old houses like the Martino family are extremely rare, and it is not easy to preserve them in Milton, wherend is at a premium. Such old houses weremon in the old days and were not worth much. But nowadays, it is as rare as a courtyard house in the capital. In the lobby of the Martino familys old house, Kay is sitting with his parents. Kay is wearing a simple style of home clothes, but also can not hide her own beauty, her face is not powdered, the jade face is still smooth as jade, as if blowing like a pair of water beautiful eyes are not the same as the old dynamic, with some hidden worry and indignation. On her right is sitting a man in his sixties, thin-faced, itself has a refined temperament, but at this time is the face of the angry look, the heart ebbs and flows under the mouth from time to time, coughing on a few. Dad, you take it easy, look how many times you have coughed today. Kay hurriedly spoke up after seeing this. The old man was her father, Gideon. Gideon waved his hand and said, Dad is fine, you dont have to worry. This the Jiang family, they are simply pushing people too far, pushing people too far! A woman next to him, who was about sixty years old, still well maintained, with eyebrows quite simr to Kays, brought a bowl of cooled medicine soup and said, Old man, you should drink this bowl of medicine first. Your asthma itself cannot be moved. Otherwise the attacks will never end. How can I not be angry? Look at the Jiang family, how far have they pushed us? That Jiang Long, I still dont know what kind of person he is? Hes a rich boy who doesnt do his job and spends all day drinking. Can our Kay marry such a person? Gideon rose in anger. The Jiang familys young master is certainly not suitable for such a rich boy. the Jiang family came to our door to ask for a marriage, we did not say yes. Why do you have to be so angry? Even if the Jiang family is powerful in Milton, we can leave Milton and live in Oakshire where Kay works for a while. The Jiang family can stille to Oakshire and force them to do so? Gideon shook his head, he said, Its not as simple as you think. A document sent by the Jiang family in the evening was already a threatening warning to me. The Jiang family did not borate on the document. But the Jiang familys meaning has been very clear, if you resist this marriage, the Jiang family will take the year of the first school fraud case to make an article, to force pressure on me. The Jiang family can do something about it? Gwenllian said.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Its just an old case thats being reopened to toss around. I have a clear conscience, so Im not afraid. The Jiang family is capable of doing anything. So Kay is not safe at home. So Kay you listen to Dad, tomorrow morning you will go back to Oakshire, go back to your work. As for the Jiang family, Dad will deal with them. Even if the Jiang family is powerful, Im innocent, so they can nt evidence to frame me. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. I told your father not to let youe back when we called. You insisted oning back. As long as youre not there, the Jiang family cant do anything, and the Jiang family cant do anything to me or your father. Gwenllian said as she took Kays hand. Kay took a deep breath, she smiled and said, Dad, Mom, Im a grown-up and not a child. When something like this happens in the family, and its about me, its only right that Ie back. I will not leave tomorrow, this matter must always be resolved. Otherwise there will be another one. Gideon got anxious and said in an angry voice, You silly boy, why do you stay if you dont leave tomorrow? Tomorrow at noon, the Jiang family will hold a banquet in Phoenix Restaurant and ask us, the Martino family, to appear. This banquet is definitely a Hongmen Banquet. Your mother and I can go to the banquet and make our attitude clear to the Jiang family on the spot. You, on the other hand, cannot go. You must return to Oakshire tomorrow. Dad, Mom, itste. Lets not discuss it. You guys go to your rooms and rest. I am also a little tired and want to rest. Well see about tomorrow. Kay said. You, you you kid, are trying to piss me off! Gideon shook his head, dont even know what to say. Chapter 1092 Kay’s Choice (II) It waste at night. Kay was lying in bed, but she couldnt sleep. She could never have imagined that the Jiang family would be so shameless as to force her into marriage so openly,pletely unconcerned and doing whatever they wanted. She has no good feelings for Jiang Long, and her rtionship with him is at most a rtionship of having been a junior high school ssmate.N?velDrama.Org content. Later on, the way Jiang Long acted against Jason at OakshirePhoenix really made her feel disgusted in her heart. She didnt expect that Jiang Long would ask to marry her. Of course she refused, and her parents did not agree, so the Jiang family used all sorts of insidious tactics to force her to give in. For this reason, she consulted her friends in Koto and tried to get in touch with them, but no matter what connections they made, they all turned her down when they heard that the Jiang family was involved. The Jiang familys influence in Koto is so great that they almost have a dominant presence. Therefore, it is basically impossible to fight against the Jiang family through proper means, and her family, the Martino family, has been a bookish family for several generations. Her father was a retired peoples teacher, and she was the vice president of Oakshire University, also in the field of education. The Jiang family is not at allparable to a family of educated people who are poor and do not know any powerful aristocrats. This is not at allparable to the Jiang family. All the powerful people in Koto are more or less rted to the Jiang family. Under such circumstances, in the face of the Jiang familys pressure, how could the Martino family resist? Kay didnt expect that the Jiang family would be so shameless as to threaten her father by bringing up an old case from his high school, a case she had already learned about, and her father was innocent and had nothing to do with the old case. The question is, is there much more to this world than ck and white? If the Jiang family uses their connections to reopen the old case and insist that her father was involved, his father will face an endless judicial trial. Maybe nothing wille out of it, and the Jiang familys intention is not to find out anything, but to torment her father in every way possible. Kay knows that her fathers health is not very good, often suffering from asthma, emotional ups and downs can not be too violent, otherwise it will aggravate the disease. If her father is tired of facing all kinds of interrogations and running around in various departments all day long to be investigated, then with her fathers health, he will definitely not be able to bear it, and when his condition worsens, Im afraid anything will happen. Thats why Kay repeatedly listened to her parents advice to leave Milton first thing in the morning and return to Oakshire without saying yes. She could have left, but what about her parents? Leaving them alone at home to face the Jiang familys oppression and hardship? Watching their fathers health deteriorate until it was irrevocable, as he was tired of running around and facing all kinds of interrogations? No! She really can not do this! Jiang Longs purpose is her, and itspletely aimed at her, so its her business. Besides, she is already a grown-up, she cant run away and let her parents stand in front of her against the Jiang familys insidious tactics. Tomorrow the Jiang family will be hosting a banquet at Phoenix Restaurant, a banquet that is certainly not meant for good. In private, Jiang Long sent her a message, asking her to attend the banquet tomorrow, and if she didnt, the Jiang family would take special care of her parentster. When she saw the threatening message, Kay was really angry, but she felt powerless in her heart, she didnt know how to deal with such power. She will personally attend the banquet tomorrow to see what tricks the Jiang family is nning to y at the banquet. She was determined not to agree to any of the Jiang familys demands, and perhaps the Jiang familys frenzied suppression and retaliation wouldeter, but she would stand in front of her parents and would not let them suffer any harm. As she tossed and turned, Jasons figure suddenly appeared in her mind. Jasons figure suddenly appeared in her mind, which made her feel unprepared, very suddenly appeared, she did not know why she would think of this guy at this time. Probably because of the phone call this guy made in the afternoon? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of whats going on at home. She probably thought it was her own business. Kay tossed and turned for a long time, and I dont know how long it took, but I was too sleepy to sleep. The next day, the Jiang family. This day Jiang Long got up early, he specially put on a custom-made expensive high-grade suit, said Jiang Long is tall and handsome, in this suit, more handsome extraordinary. Today, the Jiang family will have a banquet at Phoenix Restaurant and unterally announce their marriage with the Martino family. To Jiang Long, this is a day he has been waiting for, a momentous asion. So of course he had to be cautious about it. Kay, after todays banquet, my marriage with you will be finalized. Whether you say yes or no, the whole Koto will know that I have this marriage with you, in the eyes of everyone, you are no different from my the Jiang family daughter-inw. In the future, whether you say yes or no, you cant escape this fate! Jiang Long eyes shining, secretly thinking, mood became extraordinarily excited. Near noon, Jiang Long and his father got into a Rolls Royce Phantom and drove towards Phoenix Restaurant. On this day, some important people from the Jiang family were also present, and it seemed extraordinarily grand. After all, it was the Jiang familys young masters big event. In addition, some powerful and high-ranking people in Koto also came towards Phoenix Restaurant one after another. Those who were qualified to be invited by the Jiang family were all powerful people in the area of Koto. The Jiang family is nning to confirm the marriage with the Martino family in front of these powerful people in Koto. The Jiang family, of course, did not forget the Martino family, the other protagonist of todays event. Therefore, near noon, the Jiang family sent another Rolls Royce Phantom to the Martino family and parked it in front of the Martino familys house. The car was parked in front of the Martino familys house, waiting for the Martino familys people toe out, transfer to the car and send it over to Phoenix Restaurant. Kay, did you really decide to go to Phoenix Restaurant? In the Martino family, Gideons voice that seemed extremely helpless and bitter came out. Chapter 1093 Plans Can’t Catch Up With Change the Martino family. Kay has changed into a ck one-piece dress, the long dress style is very simple, without any decoration, simple in a in way, but wear in her body but highlights a distinctive beauty. Her snow-white jade-like skin and the ck dress formed a very sharp contrast, her sheeps white jade skin reflected more snow-white smooth. The long skirt will be her mature and sexy curves perfectly presented out, floating convex, beautiful, like a peach hanging on the branch, emitting a mature and attractive aroma, tempting to pick. The Jiang family ising for me. Its useless for me to run away from it. Kay opened her mouth with a firm attitude and continued, This time, I will make my attitude clear. Even if he the Jiang family is powerful, so what? It is not possible to do something out of the ordinary in front of everyones eyes? You dont have to go, Mom and Dad, Ill just go and deal with them. I have grown up, I should take up the responsibility, I can not let you suffer. No, no, how can we trust you to go alone? Gideon spoke up, looking at Kays determination, the only way to say, Okay, you want to go, go ahead, anyway, have to face. But Ill go with you as a father. I want to see, the Jiang family who dare to bully my daughter! Kays heart was warmed by the knowledge that whether she grew up or not, she would always be the little girl who needed their shelter in her parents eyes. Eventually, all three members of the Martino family walked out and upon walking out saw the Rolls Royce Phantom parked outside the door that hade to pick them up. A man standing in front of the car nodded slightly and said, Mr. Martino, how are you? I am in charge of picking you up and dropping you off at the restaurant. Thank you for your kindness. There is no need to pick up and drop off. Our family has its own car. Kay spoke up. Dad, Ill drive. You and Mom sit in the back. Kay spoke up. The Martino family had a Volvo that Gideon drove asionally when Kay wasnt home, and Kay had bought it for her father with the Volvos safety in mind. Kay opened the door and after her parents got in, she started the car and drove off in the direction of Phoenix Restaurant. The Rolls-Royce Phantom also started up and followed behind. Apparently it was also watching Kays car to see if Kay was driving to Phoenix Restaurant. What Kay didnt know was that almost at the moment she drove to Phoenix Restaurant, a dark red bulletproof SUV like a giant had also entered Miltons territory. The Paramount Marauder SUV pulled into Milton and merged into the traffic on a main road. Inside the car, it was Jason who was driving. Fromst night to now, except for a break to refuel at the server, he drove around the clock until he finally arrived in Milton near noon. Jason took out his cell phone and dialed Stes number, and when he got through he said, Hey, Ste, Im in Milton, wheres the Coffin Craster brother I was meeting? Ill go get him. His name is ze White and hes waiting for you at the Sheraton of Eighth Avenue in Milton. Ill give you the contact information. You contact him when you get to this hotel. Ste said. Good! Jason nodded his head. After ending the call, he searched for the Sheraton on Long Lin Road , and drove straight there by following the navigation. About half an hourter, Jason drove to the hotel, and after he stopped the car, he dialed a phone number provided by Ste. Soon, a young man who looked extremely smart came out and was looking around. Jason greeted him and asked, Is this ze? The young man looked at Jason, and his face immediately looked respectful, and his tone was iparably respectful as he said, Yes, I am ze. meet the young master. Young master? Jason was a bit confused for a while, but soon remembered that Coffin Craster up and down themon respect for him as the young master, he only smiled and said: ze, do not be too polite to me. You can just call me Jason. All right. ze nodded and continued, After receiving Stes message, Ive been keeping an eye on the Jiang familys movements. Today the Jiang family is clearly acting in an unusual manner. ording to what Ive heard, the Jiang family has invited all the prominent and powerful people in Koto. Jason frowned and asked, The Jiang family is making a move today? Whats the move? ze said, The Jiang family had a banquet at Phoenix Restaurant today and invited all the powerful people in Koto. I dont know exactly what happened. And the Martino family was also invited. Here, ze paused and continued, ording to my guess, the Jiang familys banquet should be rted to the Martino familys Miss Martino. You mean, the Martinos have also gone over? Jason asked with a sunken gaze in his eyes. ze sneered and said, The Jiang family has a lot of power over here and sent a car to the Martino family early today to transport the Martinos to Phoenix Restaurant. In this case, even if the people of the Martino family dont want to go, they will be forced by the Jiang family to go. The Jiang family had a big banquet? And they forced the Martinos to go? Jasons eyes shone brightly and said, It seems the Jiang family is going to use this banquet to force the Martino family toply in front of those so-called powerful people. Damn, I came over here to learn more about the situation before attacking. But now I think its toote to wait. Its really a n that cant keep up with change. Jason, whats your n, Coffin Craster is not much on the Koto side, but there are ten or eight of them. We all rely on you, Jason, to do as you please. If you need us to do something, just give the order. ze said. Jason smiled, reached out and patted zes shoulder and said, Ste started to develop Coffin Crasters power to Koto, in order to plot the future pattern. You people cannot reveal your own identity at the moment. Otherwise, if you are exposed, you will also disrupt Stes deployment in Koto. You dont need to do anything, just keep an eye on the Jiang family and collect relevant information for me. As foring forward, Ill do it. Okay, Ill listen to Jason. But the Jiang family is very powerful here, Jason you must ask us when you need us. ze said. I know. Jason smiled and said, You go back first. Im going to go straight to the Phoenix Restaurant, and Im going to see what kind of tricks Jiang Long is going to y. With that, Jason returned to the Marauder car, a ray of coldness shed in his eyes, searched out the location of Phoenix Restaurant and started to drive there.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 1094 Phoenix Restaurant Phoenix Restaurant. Phoenix Restaurant is a century-old restaurant with a long history, and now it has be one of the most representative restaurants in Milton. In Milton, to have a banquet in Phoenix Restaurant is a symbol of status. For example, if you want to book a banquet at Phoenix Restaurant for a wedding, only those who are really powerful and influential can do so. Today, Phoenix Restaurant is very lively, with all kinds of top luxury cars piled up in the parking lot, and all kinds of celebrities in Koto are also gathered here. As one of the most prestigious and powerful families in Koto, the Jiang family hosted a banquet here today.N?velDrama.Org content. The Jiang family had already arrived and Randall was receiving the guests with a smile on his face, Jiang Long was also following along, Randall intended to train him to be his sessor and started to pave the way for him to meet some of Kotos powerful people. Brother Zhen Dong, I heard that today is the big day for the engagement of my son? Thats a real congrattions! Thank you, Davison, Im really touched that youre here. I know youve been very busytely, but youve just returned from abroad, and youvee over to my ce. Randall was exchanging pleasantries and greetings with each of the guests, and he looked happy and glorious. As for the guests who were there, they all already knew that the Jiang familys reason for hosting a banquet at Phoenix Restaurant today was to set a marriage for the Jiang family young master, so this banquet was considered a betrothal banquet. The guests were curious to know which of the Jiang familysdies were worthy of the Jiang family. In their view, the Jiang family can be the Jiang family fancy, selected as the Jiang family daughter-inw, that must also be with the Jiang family to have a family match. Of course, to say also have the Jiang family such power is unlikely, at least not too much difference. Now, the guests in the room are looking forward to seeing who the woman who can be chosen as the Jiang familys young masters daughter-inw really is. The banquet started at twelve oclock. Now there are less than ten minutes left before twelve oclock. Randall frowned, by now, the Martino family people have not arrived, if the Martino family daughter did note, todays banquet is only to be a joke. If the Martino familys daughter didnte, the banquet would be a joke. The man he arranged to pick up and drop off the Martino family told him that the Martino family was on their way to Phoenix Restaurant, and judging from the time, they should be arriving soon. After a while, a man came towards Randall and whispered something in Randalls ear. Randalls face slowed down and showed a smile as he said to Jiang Long, who was beside him, Long, the Martino family has arrived. You go and greet them. Yes! Jiang Long nodded his head, a hint of ecstatic excitement in his eyes. In his opinion, since Kay was willing toe, it was a sign that he had given in. This naturally made him overjoyed. Jiang Long hurriedly walked out of Phoenix Restaurant and saw Kay and her parents walking down from the car. Kay was not dressed up and wore a simple ck dress, but the beauty of elegance and sensuality that flowed from Kays bones was unmatched. The first time I saw Kay, I realized that the women he used to y with were in vain,pared to Kay. Kay, youre here. Jiang Long greeted him with a smile, then looked at Kays parents beside him and said with a smile on his face, Hello, uncle and aunt. Gideon looked at Jiang Long and said, Are you the Jiang Long, the young master of THE Jiang family? Its me. Jiang Long nodded his head. Hmph, what qualifications do you have to propose marriage to my daughter? The Martino family cannot afford a rich boy like you, and my daughter will never marry a man like you! Gideon grunted angrily, his character is the kind of verypetitive and straightforward type, but also has a kind of defiance of the power of the schrly spirit. When he saw Jiang Long, who was forcing his daughter to marry him, Mr. Martino was also angry and spoke up directly to rebuke him. Jiang Longs eyes sank slightly, but he did not show any anger on the spot, he remained calm and said with a smile: Uncle must have some misunderstanding about me. Kay and I are junior high school ssmates, and I have been in love with Kay for many years. This marriage is more of a matter between Kay and I. Its up to Kay to decide everything. By the way, the guests are basically all here, let me take you in. Gideon wanted to say something else, but was pulled by Kays hand, she said, Dad, dont say anything first, lets go in. Jiang Longs mouth curled up in a smile, in his opinion, Kays attitude was no different from giving in. Jiang Long led the Martino family into the Phoenix Restaurant. When they walked in, the guests all saw it. They saw Kay, who was elegant and sensual under a long ck dress, and even though she was facing the rich guests, she still seemed to be spoiled, and the elegance and calmness that came out from her bones added to her own charm, and the generosity and decency that she disyed made people stare. There is no doubt that in the eyes of the guests in the hall, this is a great beauty, stunning beauty, but their own kind of quiet and calm but does not appear to be open, quiet in a mature way. This is the daughter of which family? This kind of temperament and appearance is really rare in the world. No wonder the Jiang family is interested. Some of the guests could not help but ask the people around them. Some of the guests recognized Gideons identity and immediately said, Isnt this the Martino family, Gideons daughter? This is really a surprise. However, the Martino family has this daughter, enough to honor the ancestors. From now on, Gideon can be a great sess with his daughter, and from now on, the family will flourish, and with the help of the Jiang family, they will definitely be promoted to a new noble family. Some of the guests were discussing, without exception, that the Martino family had climbed high on the Jiang family, and that the Martino familys daughter could be selected by the Jiang family, which was a blessing for the Martino family, and could even use it to rise to the top of thedder. The Martino familys daughter can be the Jiang familys favorite, that is the Martino familys blessing, and even can use this to rise to the ranks of the powerful family. Gideon also heard some of thesements, which made his character straightforward he could not help but be furious, if not for Kay pulling him, he could not help but to be angry on the spot to refute those guests who spoke out. Chapter 1095 Like Falling Into an Abyss Kay and her parents were brought to the main table at the front and sat with Randall and other key figures of the Jiang family. Randalls face smiled as he saw the Martino family arriving and greeted them. Gideon grunted, naturally, there was no good look. Randall can have todays status, is already ustomed to the world, so for Gideons face does not care. Seeing that the time is almost up, Randall walked towards the stage of the restaurant, someone had already prepared the microphone. Randall took the microphone and said with a smile: First of all, thank you very much for all the leaders and friends who can be here today, and thank you foring to the wedding banquet of my son. Let me introduce you to my inws of the Jiang family. My inws are the Martino family of Milton, the famous literary figure Gwydion Brewer came from the Martino family, and the current head of the Martino family is Mr. Gideon. Mr. Gideon has spent his life teaching and educating people. Some of you Milton colleagues here may have children who were taught by Mr. Gideon. Randall was introducing the Martino family, and this brief introduction gave the guests some insight into the history of the Martino family. Although the Martino family is not a powerful family, but it is a family with a deep cultural heritage of books, such a family of books cultivated women in marriage is also very popr with some powerful families. These powerful families themselves have no shortage of power and money, if you canbine with a book family, tainted with some cultural atmosphere, but also to enhance their own family some style and ss. Therefore, after listening to Randalls introduction, the guests were not surprised why the Jiang family would be interested in the Martino familys daughter. The Martino familys daughters own Kays beauty and intellectual elegance make people know at first nce that she is a well-read woman with great talent, not the kind of vain appearance as a flower vase of a thousand-year-olddy. Such a woman can marry into the family but is earned. My son Jiang Long and Mr. Gideons daughter Kay were junior high school ssmates and had the same school friends. They can two love each other and unite together, I am sincerely bless them. Randall said again with a smile. Just as these words fell, the audience thundered with apuse. What a nonsense, what a nonsense! When did I, the Martino family, say yes to this marriage? Gideon, who was sitting on the stage, could not help himself and immediately rose in anger. But his angry voice was drowned out by the thunderous apuse, and no one cared what he said. Kay took his fathers hand, signaling him not to get excited or angry, lest it cause his old problem. In fact, on the way to Phoenix Restaurant, Kay had already instructed her parents that they did not have to say anything when they arrived at Phoenix Restaurant, and that they did not have to take a stand first, and that she would make all the arrangements. Nevertheless, Gideon could not restrain his anger when he heard Randalls words on the stage without any regard to the Martino familys feelings and without asking the Martino family if they agreed. After the thunderous apuse fell, Randall continued: Todays banquet, one is for todays happy event, the second is also I want to meet with all the old friends. So, it is important that you eat and drink well. If there is any aspect of poor hospitality, all of you in the field should feel free to ask. Randall said to this point, is basically the big picture has been decided. By announcing in front of the guests that the Martino familys daughter was engaged to Jiang Long, Randall did not give the Martino family a chance to retort. After what he had to say, Randall was ready to walk off the stage. At that moment, Kay stood up, her tone calm and unassuming, and said: Mr. Jiang, its rare to have so many guests present today. As one of the parties involved, I would like to say something. Please lend me the microphone for a moment. Randalls eyes shine, at this juncture, Kay suddenly stood up to take the microphone to speak, which means what is self-evident. Randall such an old fox is naturally able to guess. But in the face of this situation, he seems to have been prepared, he smiled and said: Today this day you have to say a few words, thene on stage. Kay raised his steps toward the stage, a man with a microphone to meet up, in the moment the man handed the microphone to Kay, he whispered: Today is the Jiang family banquet guests of the big day, for the Martino family two old personal safety considerations, but also hope that Miss Martino have a sense of proportion, or else the consequences will be self-inflicted. After these words, the microphone in the mans hand had also been shoved into Kays hand. Kay took the microphone, she stood on the stage, the original prepared wording instantly disappeared, the only thing in her mind was a nk, her world seemed to turn ck and white, no more color. An indescribable chill rose from the soles of her feet, giving her an unexinable sense of panic and fear. Her gaze went to her parents, who were sitting on the stage, looking at her with anticipation in their eyes, expecting her to say what she wanted to say and make a proper statement. Before going on stage, Kay was thinking the same thing. However, now that the microphone is in her hand, she seems to have be mute, unable to say a word. The undisguised threatening warning just now still echoed in her ears, and she heard correctly that the other party was referring to personal safety. In other words, the Jiang family had taken her parents lives as a threat! Resist? How to resist? With the Jiang familys sinister and overwhelming power, she believed that the Jiang family would be able to do it. Anyway, there are many people in this world who are paid to kill and take care of others, and even if they are investigated afterwards, they definitely have nothing to do with the Jiang family! In this instant, Kay was really scared. If this threat was directed at her, she would not be afraid, in order to save her reputation she was not afraid to die, but if it was her own parents, she really could not do not be afraid! It was her own parents, the parents who gave birth and raised her. How can she not worry and not afraid? Kays eyes are a little moist, she clearly has boundless anger in her heart, but there is no way to vent it, just feel like falling into a bottomless abyss of darkness, no light can be seen in front of her eyes.N?velDrama.Org content. Hoo! Outside the Phoenix Restaurant, a tough-looking Paramount Marauder arrived and stopped with a squeak. The door of the car opened, the car jumped down from a young and upright man with a cigarette in his mouth, showing a masculine and domineering aura, this is Jason. Jason walked towards Phoenix Restaurant, but was stopped by some security personnel outside the restaurant, one of whom said, Sir, a private party is being held inside the restaurant. You cant enter without an invitation. Invitation? Not really. But I know Jiang Long, and I know him very well, and Jiang Long must be very excited to see me. With such a rtionship, can I get in? Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, asking. Chapter 1096 Uninvited Guests These security guards were basically sent by the Jiang family. After all, the people invited to the banquet today are all powerful people in Koto, so security must be safe enough, otherwise it would be a big trouble if anything happens. Therefore, the perimeter of Phoenix Restaurant was guarded by a team of security personnel to prevent any uninvited people from approaching. Unless there was an invitation from the Jiang family or a person from the Jiang family came out to greet them personally, no outsiders were allowed to enter. Therefore, when those security personnel heard Jasons grand statement that he knew the Jiang familys young master and wanted to enter Phoenix Restaurant with this connection, they allughed. Knowing the Jiang familys young master? Who doesnt know the Jiang family young master in Koto? Koto Dragons name has been spread all over Koto. If you want to know the Jiang family young master to get in, then not to mention one Phoenix Restaurant, even ten or eight Phoenix Restaurants cant amodate that many people. I repeat, you can only enter if you have an invitation! The security officer opened his mouth, probably to find a way back for himself, he continued, Of course, if you know Jiang Long, then you can contact Jiang Long, please ask Jiang Long toe out to greet you is also possible. The security officer said this just in case Jason is really close to Jiang Long, who happens to be without an invitation, if he is intercepted outside, Jiang Long will learn about it and he cant afford to be med for it. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and said: You are really not on the right track, what is Jiang Longs status? The Jiang family is hosting a banquet today, and he is busy inside. Since youre so uncouth, theres nothing I can do, so Ill just walk in. Walk? This security officers face was stunned, and soon he reacted and said out of breath, Youre trying to break in? Youre looking for- Bang! Before the word death could be uttered, the security officers body flew up and was blown to the ground by Jasons fist. Stop him! Someone is trying to break into the restaurant! Damn it! Take him down and waste him for me! How dare someone break into the Phoenix Restaurant where the Jiang family is hosting a banquet? One by one, the security personnel all roared out in anger, and in an instant, there were seven or eight sturdy and athletic figures inside lunging towards Jason. These security personnel themselves do have a certain degree of skill, but in Jasons eyes, this skill ispletely negligible. The momentum of his dash has already started, a dash, who can stop? No one! Not even one person can resist! The seven or eight men who came up quickly flew backwards faster than they came! An iron-blooded killing aura diffused from Jasons body, seemingly overwhelming, with a masculine aura of his own, his own murderous aura began to manifest, as if a Satan who dominated hell was reviving, carrying a tidal wave of corpses and a sea of blood, bringing only the scalp numbing cold breath of death. The security personnel in other directions have been notified, more security personnel continue to close in on Jasons side, Jason alone, the evolution of their own fist, their own gravitational field diffused out, enveloping their own square, also suppressed to those security personnel who attacked the siege. Once the gravitational field came out, Jason was like a tiger with wings. In the gravity potential field under the envelope, those security personnel own feeling as if a substantial mountain directly when the head crushed down, suppressing them almost can not move, hands and feet as if they were filled with lead general heavy iparable, some of the strength of a little less, but also directly unable to bear the heavy pressure of limp on the ground. This is normal, now Jasons own gravitational field is enough topete with the Heritage Master Stage early stage strongmans own Wu Zu pressure, these security personnel are just ordinary bodyguards, with their strength, to say against Jasons own gravitational field is simply impossible to do. Jason went all the way up, using his fists and feet, as if chopping up vegetables will be one by one to block the security personnel all blown away to the ground. The way is invincible, no one can stop. One by one, the security personnel fell to the ground, the scene is extremely spectacr, but also extremely shocking, will make people a kind of unreal feeling. After all, Jason was just one person. A group of the Jiang familys dogs and hawks swarmed up, but they were all put down as if in vain, such a scene is naturally shocking. Jason continued to charge forward, and then CContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly several figures rushed out, each emitting a powerful ancient martial arts aura. The Jiang familys ancient martial arts experts began to show themselves. Such an important asion, the Jiang family in addition to the periphery of the security personnel, naturally also the Jiang family in the ancient martial arts strong people arranged to form a second line of defense. The fight outside the restaurant and Jasons own murderous aura had alerted these ancient martial artists, so one by one they emerged and immediately locked onto Jason, and then attacked him without mercy. Completion Stage? The corner of Jasons mouth lifted up a cold smile. A total of four ancient martial artists came around to kill, but the highest strength among them was the Completion Stage high stage, and none of them reached the strength of Heritage Master Stage. With Jasons current strength, the ancient martial arts experts of Completion Stage strength rushing up is no different from seeking death. If you want to die, lets make it happen! Jasons own Sunling Bloodline rose to the sky, and his Secret Realm Power began to surge out, wanting to fight quickly. The raging Secret Realm Power coalesced into a storm of power, a style of the Fist of Fury killing fists across the air, carrying a sharp whistling wind, with an unbeatable momentum to kill. Inside Phoenix Restaurant. The man in the ck suit who handed Kay the microphone earlier approached Randalls side and reported a situation in Randalls ear that there was an intended break-in outside the restaurant. Randall looked unimpressed as he waved his hand and left the man in ck to sort it out himself. In Randalls opinion, the Jiang family is the only one in Milton with powerful ancient martial artists, and anyone who dares to break in is looking for death. On the stage, Kay is still holding the microphone without saying a word. Her eyes were already a little moist, but she was stubborn enough not to let her tears flow out. A thousand words and phrases, she was unable to say, as if each word was as heavy as a thousand pounds, as if each word carried a blood-drenched horror, so she did not dare to say, and could not say. Gideon, who was sitting on the stage, was anxious and wondered how his daughter stood on the stage and froze. Kay, Kay, say something. Gideon couldnt help but shout. Kay came back to her senses and her eyes looked at her fathers loving but anxious gaze and at her mothers worried but encouraging face. She wanted to give up. The love of parents, the grace of nurturing. She couldnt do it to gamble with her parents lives. She was ready to step down, ready topromise, apromise that didnt mean she was really going to let Jiang Long taint her. She needed to keep her parents safe first, to take a step back, to leave Milton after today, or even let her parents move abroad. It was at this point that C Bang! The door of the closed restaurant banquet hall was suddenly kicked open C not pushed open, but kicked open directly, causing the doorway to suffer from gravity and mmed over to the sides. Immediately afterwards, Kay heard a voice that was incredibly familiar, yet full of carelessness andziness resounding through the room C What kind of bullshit party is this? I want to see what the Jiang familys party can do. Chapter 1097 Miss Martino, confess bravely! Bang! The original closed doorway of the banquet hall suddenly parted towards the two sides, and the horrible force impacted, shaking the two doorways nging and deafening. This overbearing to unreasonable familiar way, and the voice that is too familiar to all this all impacted Kay in an instant. Kay froze and could not believe what her ears were hearing C how was this possible? How could it be him? Wasnt he supposed to be in Oakshire? How did he suddenly appear here? A hallucination? It wasnt a hallucination! When Kay fixed her eyes, her wet eyes showed the familiar face of that annoying guy, still the same as usual, appearing to have no sense of decency, appearing to be full of care, with azy and unconstrained look. The guy still looked as if no one was there, and did not take these so-called powerful Koto bigwigs into consideration at all. She saw his gaze, his deep star-like eyes were also looking at her, his gaze was full of a warmth, and a heartfelt love, and vaguely showed a kind of apology, as if silently saying C sorry, Imte, let you suffer! At that moment, Kay finally could not restrain. Teardrops already in the eyes like broken pearls, one by one down her smooth, jade-like face slid down, as if at this moment, her heart by all the aggression all the fear all the panic has been with the tears out. Previously, she stubbornly held back the tears in her eyes, because she needed to be strong and never show weakness in front of the Jiang family, revealing her weak side. But now, she felt that she did not need to do so, because this bad guy came, which gave her a kind of reliance, a feeling of solidity, so that she was no longer afraid, the original ck and white of the world in her eyes also gradually restored the original colorful. Jason noticed the tear marks on Kays cheeks, without her saying, he knew she must have been under a lot of pressure and aggression, otherwise with Kays tough character, she would not be so. When he thought of this, Jasons heart stung a bit and a boundless anger grew, but he smiled and said, Hey, the pretty girl on stage, I heard that you are going to confess your love to me today in front of all the Koto characters, right? When I heard this news, I immediately rushed over. I couldnt miss such an important moment. So, Miss Martino, be brave and confess! With me here, you can say whatever you want to say! Pfft- Hearing such rogue words from this guy, Kay on stage couldnt help butugh out loud at this. At that moment, that pearly light smile, but also do not know how many peoples eyes were stunned. Who are you? I the Jiang family hosted a banquet, you dare to barge in, simplywless! Randall snapped out of his consternation, then he pped the table and pointed at Jason and said in an angry voice. Jasons gaze swept over, and the gaze in his eyes became stern, like a de, and he saw Jiang Long standing beside Randall. Donte and see you! Its you? You, youC Jiang Longs face turned pale, an inexplicable panic and fear grew up, seeing Jason his mind also recalled the encounter in OakshirePhoenix that night. Jason defeated him and ruined his COMBAT Dantian, not only that, the Old Mr. Miller who came behind him strongly killed the Heritage Master Stage powerhouse of Heavenly Holy Land, that kind of power, simply became a nightmare in his mind, let him think about it will be frightened heart palpitations. Therefore, when he saw Jason again, he was like a bird of prey, and his whole body could not help but be frightened. Long, you know him? Who is this person? Randall asked in a deep voice. Dad, he, he is Jason, Jiang Long said with a bit of a tremble in his speech. What? He is Jason? Randalls face was stunned, he naturally knew this person Jason, the culprit who beat his son into a wreck, Jason who had an extremely protective and domineering Martial Saint powerhouse behind him!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They really couldnt imagine that in Koto, in Milton, where the Jiang family was holding a banquet, someone would dare to barge in and look so domineering, not putting the Jiang family in the slightest. Who is this person? Who is this person? What are his origins? What kind of grudge does he have against the Jiang family? At that moment, a man in a ck suit came towards Jason, the same man who had handed Kay the microphone and made a secret threat. His name is Oscar Thomson, in charge of the Jiang familys security and preparedness, he is also abat powerhouse, his strength is already at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, just a hairs breadth away from entering the Heritage Master Stage middle stage. Oscar came towards Jason step by step, his ownbat aura is climbing, a stern killing machine will Jasonpletely locked up. Jasons eyes sunk, he said: the Jiang family master, if this guy is your dog, then let him give me to stop. I dont want to make a move now, I just want to listen to Miss Martinos confession on stage. If you the Jiang family wants to make a move, thats fine. But, there are so many big names in the room, if we really start fighting, and hurt innocent people, Im afraid the Jiang family will not be able to exin. Randalls face astonished, he suddenly remembered Jasons behind but has Lewis such a strong backing, he is not sure whether Lewis followed Jason, if Lewis also came, really do it, then the Jiang family is looking for death ah! Besides, today, in front of so many Koto big shots, it would be a bad influence for the Jiang family if they really had to fight in a melee. With this in mind, Randall hurriedly said: Oscar, stand down. Id like to see what Mr. Miller wants to do here. Oscars face was cold, and he gave Jason a thoughtful look before retreating. Jason walked forward step by step, looking at Kay on the stage, he smiled and said, Miss Martino, say what you want to say, I am listening to it. Dont be afraid, Im here, if anyone dares to threaten you or touch your family, Ill send them to hell! Kay has wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, the microphone in her hand on the edge of her mouth, the pair of autumn watery eyes look at Jason, there is a warm feeling in the flow of love. Perhaps, there are some things that you want to say in your heart, it is possible to say it freely. Chapter 1098 – Kay’s Words Kay turned to the microphone, her vermilion lips gently opened and she said, Originally, before I went on stage, I had thought of the wording and what I was going to say. However, after I got on stage, I received some warnings, some threats, involving my family. So, I just stood on stage, my mind was nk, and I suddenly didnt dare to say what I wanted to say. But now, Im no longer afraid, much less worried. Because I understand a truth, in the face of the oppression of the powerful, if silent then the oppression will be bigger and bigger. Once these words came out, there was already some uproar in the room. As for Randall, a face began to gloom down, as if dark clouds shrouded. Gideon stood up, his old body immediately walked up to the podium, stood beside Kay, and said, Kay, what threat have you received? Why dont you talk to my father? Dont be afraid, father is standing by your side. If you have anything, just say it. I, the Martino family, have always stood up for myself, why should I ever bow down to others? Kay nodded, and she continued, The Jiang familys so-called wedding banquet today is just a unteral move by the Jiang family. the Jiang family did not ask me if I agreed to the marriage, did not ask my parents feelings. The Jiang family did not ask me if I agreed to the marriage, did not ask my parents how I felt, and just used their power to threaten and pressurize me intopromise. Here, I solemnly say that I have never agreed to this marriage. I had a friendship with Jiang Long, and thats all, and Ive never been in touch with him over the years. I dont know what the purpose of Jiang Longs marriage proposal is, but I dont have any personal feelings for him, so how could I agree to marry a man with no emotional foundation? No matter now or in the future, I will not like Jiang Long, let alone marry him. From the moment the Jiang family came to talk to us about the marriage, my parents and I had a clear refusal. But the Jiang family did not relent, using all sorts of despicable and insidious means to suppress and threaten, forcing me and my parents to give in. I cant imagine that the face of a family is so ugly. Kayined indignantly. Youre talking nonsense, youre talking nonsense, so sullying my the Jiang familys reputation, what are your intentions? I the Jiang family will take legal action to prove my innocence! Randalls face was blue and he rose in anger at this. Dare to do and still dare not admit it? Forced to kiss? What the hell kind of age is this, how dare you use your bullshit power to force a marriage? You the Jiang family think of yourself as the king of heaven? Jasons tone was cold, he knew the Jiang family must be targeting the Martino family, but he didnt know exactly what they were targeting. Now, he finally knew that the Jiang family was trying to force the Martino family to marry the Jiang Long to use all kinds of despicable and shameless means to force Kay to marry him. The Jiang family is looking for death! If Old Mr. Miller followed over and knew the inside story of such a thing, with the character of Old Mr. Miller only afraid that the Jiang family will be unsettled. After all, Kay is Old Mr. Millers recognized granddaughter-inw. As Kay will be forced to marry the matter to say, the whole meeting was suddenly silent. The Jiang family took this power to force the shameless means of insider things, these Kotos powerful figures are very calm, and did not feel strange or anything, because this secretly do not break the hand of things, they have more or less done. These powerful and noble people are experienced in all kinds of power struggles, so they can see that todays matter is not simple. Kay dares to directly expose the Jiang familys ugly side, together with the rampant Jason, this shows that secretly there is a forcepletely fearless of the Jiang familys power, so Im afraid there will be an open and dark battle next.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the field, there are many powerful forces whose interests are tied up with the Jiang family. Therefore, these powerful and noble people are calcting in their hearts, if the Jiang family and an unknown force to fight, how they should go to the battle team. If they dont take a stand, they are bound to offend the Jiang family; once they take a stand, they will be doomed if the next force they have to face is so big that it is scary. Today, I really have to thank one person in particr, it was his sudden arrival that gave me endless confidence and courage. Saying this, Kays beautiful eyes gazed towards Jason, she continued, Jason, thank you. Jason smiled lightly and said, How did the confession be a thank you? Thats not what I wanted to hear. Kay blushed and said in annoyance, Ye, you keep a little bit, dont get ahead of yourself. Dont forget, who is your leader. Seeing that Kay began to press people with the identity of the top boss, Jasons temper suddenly weakened a few points, he smiled sarcastically and said, Can not forget, can not forget, always keep in mind. With that, Jason walked towards the main table, his face was already cold, and the gaze in his eyes was fixed on the Jiang family father and son. Jiang Long can be said to have a serious psychological shadow to Jason, looking at Jason directly over, his face has already rmed up, can not help but say: You, you want to do what? The Jiang family is going to take over the sky with one hand? Jason spoke up and continued, I want you to kneel down and apologize to Kay for offending her like that! Dont you dare! Jiang Long said. Randall was even more furious, the Jiang family could be said to have been running rampant in Koto for many years, when did it be the Jiang familys turn to bow down? Randall, who was used to oppressing others, could not swallow this anger and said, Young man, do you know what you are saying? This is Koto, you cant behave like that! No? Then Im sorry. Im just going to mess around today! Jason opened his mouth, and in a moment the pressure rolled like a tidal wave, sweeping across the field like the sky, his Sunling Bloodline bursting out, nine blood-colored auras rising to the sky, and his Secret Power Realm also began to boil like a tidal wave. Oscar had already taken a step across and stood in front of the Jiang family father and son, his own Heritage Master Stage pressure was diffusing, and a strong killing machine was manifested. Those who stand in my way, kill without pardon! Jason opened his mouth and shouted coldly, and his whole body rushed forward like an arrow from the string. Where did youe from, give me to kill! Oscar shouted angrily, he gathered all his dark power, mobilizing the strongest power of his Heritage Master Stage, he evolved his fist dao, as his fist power exploded, the oppressive power of the martial ancestor was alsopletely revealed. I have a Sky Fist! Jason shouted out violently, evolving the seventh fist power in his own Heaven Fist! Nine Fist Seals came out of nowhere and branded the void, the Sunling Bloodline that rose up in the sky boiled and resonated with the Nine Fist Seals, making the branded Nine Fist Seals like nine rounds of zing sun across the sky, astonishing in its power. At the same time, a heavy fist fist intent began to integrate into these fist seals. There were six fist intents in total, six distinct fist intents, causing the power of Nine Fist Seals to instantly soar to an extremely terrifying level, killing it forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, the terrifying fist power in the void, collided with andslide of fist power wind. Oscar was able to resist a fist print, but it did not mean that he could resist all of Nine Fist Seals. In the end, the three fist marks with the supreme fist intent were all sted on Oscars body, Jason in order to capture Jiang Long also did not try to resist Oscars fist momentum, so he himself was also hit by Oscar a punch. When Oscar was coughing up blood and flying backwards, Jasons body shed and appeared in front of Jiang Long like a ghost, reaching out and grabbing Jiang Longs throat. As for the punch that Oscar sted at him, he didnt feel anything, his hardened flesh body resisted the punch of Oscar as a Heritage Master Stage junior. Chapter 1099 Kneeling down to apologize The whole room was shocked. This instant change made the guests in the room all shocked. Randalls face was even more shocked and angry. Oscar, as the Jiang familys chief security officer, had reached the Heritage Master Stage, but he couldnt even resist Jasons blow. How is this possible? Jason is obviously still so young, how can he have such a terrifying strength? Randall looked incredulous, his eyes couldnt help but look towards Oscar, as if he was expecting Oscar to get up and continue to block Jason. But he was disappointed. Oscar fell to the ground, twitching, unable to stand up. Although Oscar is a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, he is far inferior to Jason when ites to the strength of his physical body. It can be said that there are very few people in Hyacinth today who have a physical strengthparable to Jasons terrifying physical body. After all, not everyone has the opportunity to be tempered by Old Mr. Miller since childhood, and this training will be nearly 18 years. Therefore, Jasons three fist marks with supreme fist intent bombarded his body, he simply could not bear it, his chest bones were broken, and he was extremely injured, and fell to the ground and lost the ability to continue fighting. Dad, help, help me At this time, the fearful voice of Jiang Long came, he was really afraid, there is a great panic haunting the heart, that is a kind of fear of death. Because the violent killing intent of Jasons body at this moment is too heavy, carrying a terrifying boundless iron-blooded killing pressure, that fusion of blood and fire in the diffusion of the breath, so that people seem to see in a trance a devil Satan is dominating the whole field, control the life and death of all beings. I told you to kneel down and apologize to Kay! Since I said it, I will definitely make you do it! Jason choked Jiang Longs throat and said in a cold voice, word by word. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, in the banquet hall, one by one, the security personnel and the rest of the ancient martial artists rushed in, forming a siege against Jason. Jason did not care, he looked at Randall and said, If you want your son to be safe and sound, then let them back off. Otherwise, if Jiang Long has any problems, such as not being able to carry on the family, it is really not my fault. Randalls heart was shocked, now Jiang Long ispletely controlled by Jason, with Jasons terrifying strength, really want to kill Jiang Long ispletely easy. He only has one son, he still expects Jiang Long to seed his position, expects Jiang Long to continue the Jiang family incense. So, of course, he must not allow any ident to happen to Jiang Long. Everyone, stand down, do not act rashly! Randall spoke in a deep voice word by word, the whole person has a kind of shame and anger that is difficult to express in words. Todays incident, the Jiang familys all face has prestige is all lost, not only is Kay said in public the Jiang family all kinds of despicable and shameless behavior, but also in Jason at this momentpletely ignored the Jiang family, the Jiang family pressed on the ground friction constantly pped face behavior. This made the Jiang familys so-called power and prestige fall to the ground, and what embarrassed Randall even more was that it was in front of almost all of Kotos dignitaries who were so humiliated. His original intention was to invite the bigwigs of Koto to witness the Jiang familys big event, but it backfired and he lifted a stone to smash his own feet, making all the Jiang familys humiliation and embarrassment fall into the eyes of the people. Jason was in no mansnd, he held Jiang Longs throat with one hand and walked towards the stage. Everywhere he went, the security guards retreated and looked at Jason as if they were looking at a demon, filled with a sense of involuntary fear. Jason carried Jiang Long to the stage and stood in front of Kay, saying in a cold voice: Kneel down, kowtow and apologize! You, you deceive people too much! Jiang Longs face rose ironically, and the whole person had an extreme sense of shame. Kneel down? In front of so many people, he really has to kneel down, then this life is really can not lift up the head. Tough talk? I hope your knees are as hard as your mouth! Jasonughed coldly, and a glint of ruthlessness shed from his eyes. Whew! In an instant, Jason swept his legs out, and his swift legs were like a cannonball, sweeping towards Jiang Longs knees.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Click! The ear-piercing sound of fractures rang out, and Jiang Longs knees bent forward and fell to the ground. Ah Then, Jiang Longs heart-breaking howl was heard all over the ce, which was even more chilling to the ears of people. My, my leg Jiang Long howled miserably and spoke with a hint of crying in his voice. Kowtow and apologize! Dont forget, you still have a third leg. If you dont want this third leg to break as well, you better be a good and obedient boy. Jason narrowed his eyes, with a harmless smile on his face. Long! Randall exited in grief and anger, he had already seen the leg that Jason swept across and heard the ear-splitting sound of fracture. However, at this moment, Jasons killing aura is revealed, his own gravity potential field enveloped out, except for Heritage Master Stage strong, no one can be able to rush up under the pressure of his gravity potential field. This moment of Jason, already vaguely have a few when Old Mr. Miller when young alone against the group of masters of that supreme power. Jiang Long is really scared. In Jasons heavy like the substance of the killing machine envelope, in the gravity of the field of suppression, his back has been straight up. Dang! Dang! Thud! Jiang Long was kowtowing, kowtowing so hard that his forehead hit the stage with a dull sound. Dead silence! The whole room was dead silent! Jiang Long kowtowing, which is no different from Randall kowtowing, is also equivalent to the Jiang family kowtowing! This is unbelievable. The guests werepletely shocked, knowing that the Jiang family was a dominant presence in Koto. Now, they were forced to kneel and kowtow! I was wrong, I was wrong, Miss Martino, please forgive me. It was me who used despicable and shameless means to coerce you, please forgive me this time for the sake of my former ssmates, I wont dare to do it again! Jiang Long was in tears and kowtowed to apologize. He was really afraid, he sensed Jasons own thick killing machine, he did not want to die, ah, as the Jiang family young master, to wind to wind to rain to rain, he still want to live a few more years ah. Randall poof appeared powerless to sit on the seat, the whole person is shaking. Jiang Long this kneeling this kowtow this apology, equivalent to the Jiang family has been ruthlessly stepped on the ground,pletely and utterly disgraceful! Jason looked at Kay, who hadnt recovered from the shock, and said with a smile, Kay, is that enough relief in your heart? Kay came back to her senses, she looked at Jiang Long who was kneeling on the ground, and then looked at Jason, suddenly her eyes could not help but moisten up again, a kind of slow warmth rushed through her whole body. Kay did not speak, she no longer know what to say, only nodded. Jason smiled and said, Since you feel relieved, lets spare this guy for now. Next, give me your hand and Ill take you out of here, okay? Saying that, Jason extended his palm towards Kay. Chapter 1100 Put your hand in my hand Looking at Jasons palm, Kays jade face, like a sunken fish, could not help but render ayer of faint red, as if it was not shy. This bastard is simply too abominable. In front of so many people, and in front of her parents, how dare he make such a request, how can she be embarrassed? In such an asion, handing over her hand is tantamount to her approval of this man. Does this require hesitation? Of course there is no need to hesitate, just that a little blush a little not very good. Kay gritted her teeth and finally stretched her hand out in front of her and put her palm against Jasons palm, the wide warm palm closed and held her palm tightly, as if it would never be separated again. At that moment, Kays heart trembled gently. The warmest thing in this world is perhaps the warmth of the hand. She felt it. Jason then looked at Gideon standing next to Kay, his face straightened and he said, This is Uncle Martino, right? I am a friend of Kays, Jason, and with me, Kay will not be subjected to any aggression or oppression. I will not allow the Martino family to be pressured in any way. Now that thats over, why dont we just get out of here? Gideon also came back to his senses, he did not know what Jason was, but he knew that Jason was his benefactor of the Martino family. With Jasoning over, this changed the scene and gave Kay the courage to expose the ugly deeds of the Jiang family. Jasons previous fight against the Jiang family also really made him apud. In the eyes of his daughter and Jason finger interlocked, know his daughter like a fathers heart will not still do not understand what is going on? Im afraid that his own high-minded and proud baby daughters beloved is this young man in front of him. The Gideon saw Jasons good looks, own a masculine and righteous, vaguely revealing a calm and confident atmosphere, his heart is also a good feeling, the impression of Jason is really very good.N?velDrama.Org content. That Jason is right? Really thank you for rushing over. Go go go, I am not want to stay here for a moment. Gideon finally said with a cheerful smile at this. Jason took Kays hand and walked off the stage, Gideon also walked over and took Gwenllian with him, and walked towards the Phoenix Restaurant. There were many security personnel in the venue, but they all didnt dare to move a bit. Because Randall did not give any orders, they naturally did not dare to make a move. Randall naturally saw Jasone to make a fuss and then go away, he did not stop, nor did he give any order to kill. Today the Jiang family has lost enough face, and even Oscar is not Jasons opponent, even if he ordered more security personnel to rush up is also self-defeating. The gentleman revenge, ten years is not toote. Randall naturally knows this truth, so he tolerated restraint, which does not mean he gave in to his fear, on the contrary, when he began to make a counterattack, will be a ring of traps to kill. Jason took Kays hand and walked all the way out. Gideon and the Gwenllian couple looked on, the corners of their mouths could not help but show a smile. Kay saw the situation after a shy face, several times wanted to pull out his hand, but the bastard beside him is a strong tight grip, not the slightest intention to let go. Jason, are youing from out of town? Gideon asked. Jason nodded and said, Im from Oakshire. To tell you the truth, Kay and I both work at Oakshire University and live next door to each other, so were familiar with each other on a regr basis. I see. Its really a lot of trouble for you toe all the way here. You havent eaten yet either, right? How about you go home with Kay? How about we eat at home? Gideon asked. Yes, yes, Ill make some food when we get back. Gwenllian said with a smile. Jason smiled and said, Then Im really honored. I naturally have no problem. I just dont know if Miss Martino would like to wee me to her home. How could Kay not wee you? Im sure shes very happy to have you here. Gwenllianughed. Mom, what are you talking about I dont care to wee him. Kay snapped. Jason why dont you get in the car with us and go. Gideon spoke up. Im driving over. Ill just drive my car over. Jason said. So be it, you go with Kay. Ill go with my partner. Youre new here and you dont know your way around the house. Gideon said. Jason nodded and dragged Kay toward his Paramount Marauder. Gideon and Gwenllian also got into their car and drove towards the Martino family first. Boom! Jason started the car, looked at Kay sitting in the passenger seat, smiled and said, You can go to your house to rub food and drink. Kay gave him a nk look and said, You give me an honest exnation. Why did you suddenlye to Milton? You know about the Jiang family pressuring me? Jasonughed and said, When I talked to you on the phone yesterday, I asked you what had happened to your family. You didnt say anything about the Jiang family. I think its not quite right afterwards, is the Jiang family the Jiang family where Jiang Long is? But dare not target me, then it is possible to retaliate against you to vent the hatred. I thought of this, I drove over here in the night. Aftering, as I guessed, the Jiang family oppressed you. I just didnt expect it to be such oppression as forced marriage. Kays face was stunned, and those beautiful eyes looked at Jason without blinking and said, You, you drove all night? Of course. I was worried that flying or something would be noticed by the Jiang family. So I drove straight here. Jason said. Kay gritted her teeth, as if restraining something, she suddenly felt that this bastard is more hateful, this short period of time today, also do not know how many times touched her heart, let her again and again turned up a kind of indescribable touch. I didnt say anything during the phone call yesterday because I thought it was my business , Kay said softly. In the end, it was I who indirectly made you suffer persecution. Im not sure how I can let you face the Jiang family alone, but Im going to have to rush over here. Jason opened his mouth, then he smiled and said, Luckily, even though Im a littlete, Im not toote. Im relieved to see that youre okay. I really didnt expect that you guys are quite attentive. I subconsciously mentioned the Jiang familyst night, and you were able to think of so many things. Kay said. Jasonughed and looked towards Kay and said, Miss Martino, I am a person, as you can see in front of you, in addition to being handsome, knowledgeable and noble, there are still many advantages to be explored slowly praise you a word you want to go to heaven is not? Also will be quite to their own face gold. If you shamelessly boast about yourself, believe me, I will not let you into my home? Kay annoyed sound and up, humming said. Chapter 1101 A Promise The Martino family. Jason drove all the way there with Kay pointing him in the right direction and stopped the car in front of the Martinos Mansion. This is my old home. Kay said to Jason as she stepped out of the car. Jason looked around and said, I cant believe theres an old mansion like this, it looks like your family has a lot of money. In this day and age, its a luxury to live in an old mansion like this in a big city. This is an ancestral old mansion. Maybe this piece has special significance. It has never been demolished, so it has been preserved to this day. Kay said. As he spoke, Kay had led Jason inside the home. You guys are back. Come on,e sit inside the house. Gideon came out from inside the lobby, looking happy and with a smile on his face. Jason walked into the lobby of the Martino family, Gideon made tea and drank tea with Jason. After sitting with Kay for a while, she got up and walked towards the kitchen, knowing that her mother was fixing the food, so she went over to help. Jason, you and Kay both work at Oakshire University? So youre a teacher? Gideon asked. Jason took a sip of his tea and smiled, Not really. Im a security guard at Oakshire University, in charge of security. The university has arranged for me to live next to Kay, next door. I see. Its good that you live next door to each other. Gideon spoke, then smiled and said, I see youre very good at this, so youre in the security business. Did you have special training? Or have you been in the military? I see you have a kind of nking iron bone general iron-blooded atmosphere, I have some guesses whether you have joined the army? Uncle Martino, you are really something. I dide from the military. Jason said with a smile. He didnt have to hide this, as long as he didnt go into detail about what unit he belonged to and the number of the special forces unit he was in. Thats good, thats good. Gideon smiled, in his opinion a man who has joined the army is indeed a trustworthy and reliable man, if his daughter entrusted to such a man, he can rest assured. In addition, Gideon has lived most of his life, is also extremely experienced. Regardless of whether Jason retired from the army or what, to Oakshire University as a security guard, but also to get the school to allocate housing, this point of view, I am afraid that Jasons identity is far from so simple. Mr. and Mrs. Gideon also visited Kay in Oakshire and went to Kays house in Oakshire University, so he knows that this kind of house is not easily assigned to others to live, only some professors are qualified. But Gideon is not that kind of snob, even if Jason is just an ordinary security guard, as long as it is self-supporting, rely on their own hands and hard work to live a good life. Gideon never wanted his daughter to marry into any rich family, as long as his daughter likes it and the other party is sincere in treating his daughter, then he will be satisfied. Jason, this time I really want to thank you very much. I didnt even know that the Jiang family actually threatened Kay with my personal safety and that of my partner, Gideon spoke up and continued, The Jiang family is indeed very powerful over here. But this is ultimately a society governed by the rule ofw. I dont believe the Jiang family can really do whatever they want. But Jason, you came here this time, such a big fight, Im afraid its going to drag you into it. Im not afraid of the Jiang family, Im worried that the Jiang family will retaliate against you and Kay in the future. Jason smiled lightly, he said: Uncle Martino, you have to say other things, I may not be able to make a 100% guarantee. But when ites to the Jiang familys retaliation, you can rest assured. From now on, the Jiang family will never dare to touch Kay again, and will never dare to press you two. I can guarantee this. I will not allow any harm toe to Kay, I will protect her. When Jason said this, it happened that Kay walked in and naturally heard these words. Her delicate, eye-catching face flushed slightly. Gideon, on the other hand,ughed and said, Good, good, Jason you are a very responsible man. I trust your words and believe that you can do this to protect Kay. i am really happy that Kay met you. Dad, the food is ready, get ready to go eat. Kay opened her mouth, her beautiful eyes turned to Jason, and said, Its time to eat. By the way, would you like some wine? Does Uncle Martino drink? Jason asked. Kay shook her head and said, My dad is not well and suffers from asthma, so he doesnt drink a drop. Then I wont drink either. Im still hungry from the drive, so Ill just eat. Jasonughed. Jason, lets go eat then. Gideon stood up. Jason followed and walked to the house where the meal was served, only to see a sumptuous meal already on the table. Gwenllian said with a smile, Im in a hurry toe back and cook, so I didnt buy any special food. Ill make a hearty mealter in the evening. Jason took a look at the table with fish and meat, each dish is very appetizing, this is already very generous, he smiled and said: Auntie you are really too polite. Such a meal is already very generous. It smells really good, and it must be delicious too. You havent even eaten it yet, how do you know its delicious? You sit and eat a few bites first, I dont know what taste you like. Just do what is unusual. Gwenllian said. Jason and the Martino family family sat down, Jason clip a few dishes to eat, is already can not help but praise said: really delicious. By the way, this roast pork Kay should have learned from his aunt, right? When I was at Oakshire University, I tried Kays roast pork, and it had some of the vor of this roast pork. But in terms of vor and fire, its still a little less than Aunties. Kay red at Jason and said, You dont like my cooking, do you? Then dont eat it anymore. Jasons face was stunned, he was telling the truth, why did he make Kay upset? Mr. and Mrs. Gideon looked at each other with a smile, and Gideon said, Kay, what kind of attitude is that? Jason, dont mind her, you can eat whatever you want. Eat more. Gwenllianughed, then turned to her daughter and said, Kay, Mom has told you several times that you need to change your temper. When you lived next to each other at Oakshire University, did you always bully Jason?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Kay was stunned and couldnt believe her ears C she was bullying this jerk? Thank God this jerk didnt bully himself, he never did. Mom, where have I ever bullied him? Kay said in a good-natured voice. Jason seems to be an honest child. He must have given you a little bit more than he should have. You have to listen to? These two get along with each other are understanding and tolerant, not a single when a strong woman, the time to be gentle or gentle. Gwenllian said bitterly. Jason wanted tough but did not dare tough, noticing Kay secretly stared at him that annoyed gaze, he hurriedly said: Auntie, in fact, there is no such thing as you say. I usually get along well with Kay, and she doesnt bully me. Besides, I am a man, even if there is a little something, I will not bother. Look at how nice Jason is, hes always looking out for you. Gwenllian said again. Kay is speechless, it is simply to cry, she said with a bitter smile: I say dear old mother, I have not yet with this guy, why you are a strong arm to the outside ah? Mom, this is the truth. And I like this boy Jason. The first thing you need to do is to learn how to get along with Jason in the future. Gwenllian opened her mouth, and the words were a bit of a final word, as if she had already decided that Jason was the Martino familys son-inw. Chapter 1102 Just want to hug you Jason was really hungry, and he ate bowl after bowl of rice. Kay had already served him a fourth bowl of rice, partly because he was hungry and partly because the dishes Gwenllian had made were really good for eating. Especially the roast pork gravy poured on the rice, the taste is simply perfect. Howe youve turned into a rice pail when youe to my house? Kay snickered. Gwenllian was not happy to hear this, she red at her daughter and said: You child, you do not even let others eat a meal? Jason, dont mind her, you eat more, make sure youre full. Jason took a bite of rice and said with a smile, Im really hungry. Plus, Aunties cooking is indeed delicious. Of course, Kays cooking is also good. This time Jason learned to be smart and did not forget to praise Kay when talking about cooking. Kay has long been speechless, how it feels that after this bastard came to her home, in the eyes of her parents simply be a son, than her own daughter are much closer. No matter what you say or what not, you are always looking out for him. The more the mother-inw looks at her son-inw, the better she sees him? When I thought about it, Kays smooth white jade face immediately got a little hot.N?velDrama.Org content. After eating, Gideon asked, Jason, youe to Milton once in a while, why dont you stay a few more days? Jason nodded and said, I dont have anything to dotely, so lets stay in Milton for a few more days. Gwenllian said, Jason, you havent booked a hotel out there yet, have you? If you have, go ahead and cancel it, but if you havent, thats even better. There are two empty rooms in the house, both unupied. You can stay at home while you are in Milton. Would this be too much trouble? Jason looked toward Kay as he spoke. No trouble, no trouble. Gwenllian smiled, and said, You and Kay are friends, and we can all see that youre really good to Kay. Its fine to stay at home. The empty rooms in the house are empty anyway. Why do you need to spend more money to live outside. Jason, you can stay at home. Gideon also spoke up and added, When Kay is not at home, only her mother and I live here, its quite cold. Its rare to have you over, so its much more lively to live together. If I want to have a cup of tea or something, I can always call you. Jason thanked him, while looking at Kay. If Kay didnt say yes, he was too embarrassed to say yes. Kay knew her parents intentions and must have decided that Jason was her boyfriend, and her parents had said so, so what else could she say. The family does have a vacant room, and since Jason is here, there is no need to go out to live, so she said, Since Mom and Dad have said so, you can stay at home. Okay, Ill really trouble you guys, auntie and uncle. Jason said with a smile. You kid, whats the trouble. Just think of this ce as your home. Its not like youre an outsider. Gwenllian smiled, she was really happy in her heart. Since Kay came out to work, both of them, the two old people, had been concerned about Kays emotional problems. Although they know that Kays work career is also very important, but this year after year, the old can not be single all the time like this ah, otherwise getting older and older, to the back is even worse to find. So, today Jason suddenly appeared, this is the first time their daughter brought a man back home, although the young couple has not yet admitted their rtionship, but in Mr. and Mrs. Gideon seems, basically already eight or nine is not far from the truth. In addition, Jasons appearance is very good, looks masculine and tough, very responsible and sense of responsibility, they look at the heart is also very satisfied. They dont care about Jasons family background, whether he has a sessful career, as long as he has themitment and motivation to sincerely treat their daughter well, it is enough. They also did not want their daughter to live a life of great wealth, happy and fulfilling is the most important thing. Kay took Jason to the room she had arranged for him. The room is on the south side of the old mansion, and when you push the door in, the room looks clean and tidy, obviously someonees every day to clean it up. Youll stay in this room. Kay said. Its a nice room. Jason smiled, looking at Kays delicate jade face, and couldnt help but ask, So what Kay, where is your room? The moment the words came out, Kay immediately red at him and said, Why are you asking this? I live in which room still need you to care ah? Im just asking. Jason smiled sarcastically. Kay ignored him and took the clean sheets and quilt out of the closet, then made the bed and tidied it up. Jason looked at Kays attentiveness and thoughtfulness at the moment, and suddenly realized that Kay is really very virtuous sometimes, her own beauty and knowledge is not all, but also rare to be so considerate and virtuous, simply countless mens dream wife candidate ah. It is no wonder that Old Mr. Miller immediately chose Kay as his grandson-inw, and it is not without reason. Kay tidied up and said, The room is all made up and the bed is also made. You can rest for a while. You havent closed your eyes since yesterday afternoon, and youve been driving for more than ten hours, so you must be exhausted. You should sleep a little. Okay. Jason nodded, he himself did feel a little tired, it is good to rest. Then you can rest first, Ill go out first. Kay spoke up. Just as she was turning around, she suddenly found her right arm being pulled by a hand. Kays face was stunned, and she hurriedly looked back to see Jason pulling her wrist and walking towards her. You, what are you doing Kays heart fluttered and her tone seemed a bit urgent. Jason stood in front of her, his other hand gently holding her shoulder, said: Nothing, just want to hug you. Kay opened her mouth, and her eyes showed a hint of annoyance C this guy is really getting bold, this is in his own home, and he dares to bully himself? Just thinking, Jason has embraced her into his arms, and said in her ear: Kay, promise me that no matter what happens to you in the future, you must say something to me, okay? Otherwise, I will really worry. I drove all the way over here, I was worried, afraid that something had happened to you. Luckily you didnt get hurt in the end, otherwise I would have been really sad and couldnt forgive myself. Kays face was stunned, and all sorts of feelings rushed to her mind at once. Almost subconsciously, she couldnt help but gently hug Jason, her delicate chin gently rested on Jasons shoulder, her eyes closed, and a tear appeared from the corner of her eye at that moment. With this tear appearing, she felt her heart melting. Kay remembered an old movie she loved, To The West In To The West, Paul says to Travis Crawford, The person youre looking for across these 500 years is not me, its someone else. That person has shed a tear in your heart. In the end, Travis finally knew how to love, but he no longer had the opportunity to love. To be on the purple haze, you have to wear the golden hoop, cut off the love, from then on can no longer love. So, why we can still love when not go to cherish it? Thinking of this, Kay hugged Jasons hands harder, her eyes closed, that a tear in the slide, but the corners of her mouth is a light sweet like the wind willow lightly dial West Lake rippled smile. Chapter 1103 The Jiang family’s counterattack Kay had already walked out of the room and Jason was alone in the room. He took out his cell phone and sent a message to ze, the head of Coffin Craster in Koto, asking ze to pay attention to the Jiang familys actions. The Jiang family was disgraced at Phoenix Restaurant today, and the prestige they had umted over the years was ruined. Therefore, the Jiang family will definitely retaliate and will definitely fight back. Whether it is for the sake of profit or the Jiang familys majesty, they will take action. Jason is not afraid of the Jiang family to take action, but is afraid of the Jiang family on this patience, put up with todays shame, no action. As long as the Jiang family takes action, he can rightfully counterattack and keep suppressing the Jiang family in the counterattack. If the Jiang family does not act, he can find no reason or excuse to deal with the Jiang family. If the Jiang family takes action, what will they fight back from? The judicial force? Today, he made a scene at Phoenix Restaurant and broke Longs leg in public, which everyone saw, and someone might have recorded it. From the legal point of view, it is true that he will be detained if he hurts someone in public. But with the Tommy Medal, he has immunity, so to say that the use of justice to deal with him, that ispletely futile. The rest is force. Will the Jiang family ask for assistance from Heavenly Holy Land, the master behind them? From Heavenly Holy Land to move more powerful Hyacinth strongman to deal with themselves? This is a great possibility. In addition, it could not be ruled out that the Jiang family started to set up assassination traps to target him for attack and kill. After thinking about it, Jason still made a private phone call. Although he has Tommy medal in his body, he is not afraid of the Jiang family using judicial means to deal with him, but it will inevitably make him feel some trouble. So, it is better to make early preparations to block the Jiang family in the direction of the judicial aspects to do the trick. Jason made some arrangements and theny down on the bed to rest. He was indeed a bit sleepy and needed to refresh himself before he could slowly face the Jiang familys counterattack by any means. The Jiang family. At this moment, the entire the Jiang family residence are covered with a thickyer of dark clouds, there is a stormy momentum. Randall has returned to the Jiang family, Long has been sent to Miltons best hospital for surgery, when Randall also followed to the hospital, after learning that the surgery was sessful, he returned. Todays banquet at the Phoenix Restaurant was not only an invitation for Randall to invite some of the most powerful people in the Koto area, but also a chance for some of the Milton media to catch wind of the event. The Phoenix Restaurant incident was already known to some media. However, after the incident, the Jiang family used their power to seal the mouths of all the media and forbade any leaks of the Phoenix Restaurant incident. As a powerful family in Koto, the Jiang family had lost face in Phoenix Restaurant today. If any more reports were leaked, the Jiang family would be theughing stock of every household in Koto. Randall rushed back to the Jiang family for a simple reason: to n how to fight back. With the Jiang familys power in the Koto area, there was no reason for them not to fight back after being beaten. If they dont regain their face, how will the Jiang family be able to convince the public in the future and how will the Jiang familys prestige be established? The Jiang family residence in the council chamber, the Jiang family some important people are present, but no one speaks up. If Randall did not speak up, the rest of them were silent. At this time, outside the council chamber, Matthew Moore, the Jiang familys intelligence officer, walked into the council chamber and said to Randall, Master, the preliminary intelligence has been investigated. Report! Randall opened his mouth and said, Did Jasone to Milton alone or did someone follow him? Is Lewis here too? Matthew hurriedly said, ording to the information we found, Jason came to Milton by himself, and so far, no one else was seen following him. At the moment, Jason is staying at the Martino family. On his own? After hearing this news, Randalls eyes shed, as if he was calcting something. He was most afraid of the powerful Lewis, not to mention the Jiang family, even the Heavenly Holy Land behind him to be afraid of a few points. In his opinion, as long as Lewis did note, then everything is much better. Has Heavenly Holy Lande back with news? Randall then asked. Matthew said, I just received an express report from Heavenly Holy Land, I have printed it out, please read it, Master. Matthew said and handed a copy of the printed information to Randall. Randall took it and looked at it carefully. It turned out that after the Phoenix Restaurant incident, Randall had asked Heavenly Holy Land for help at first, requesting Heavenly Holy Land to step in and send a powerful Hyacinth powerhouse to deal with Jason. After Randall read Heavenly Holy Lands reply, his face did not look too good. Heavenly Holy Lands reply was that it would not directly intervene in the fight between the Jiang family and Jason, Lewis did not step in that Heavenly Holy Land side would not directly send someone to intervene in this fight. After all, this fight is strictly speaking a secr fight, and the Hyacinth forces themselves cannot intervene in a secr fight. Furthermore, once Heavenly Holy Land steps in, it will definitely draw a counterattack from Old Mr. Miller. Right now, Heavenly Holy Land in Bobby Fosters lobbying, has ns to join forces to set up a siege Lewis, in such a situation, Heavenly Holy Land certainly will not have any action, so as not to prematurely trigger the struggle with Lewis. But Heavenly Holy Land also mentioned that the Jiang family can take matters into their own hands and use their own resources and power to fight back, in addition Heavenly Holy Land also has some hidden Hyacinth powerhouses on the Jiang family side, these Hyacinth powerhouses, at the disposal of The Jiang family is at their disposal. Randall mused and said, Someone, contact Mr. Brown, this Jason broke my sons right leg in Phoenix Restaurant. He broke my sons right leg in public. Contact Mr. Brown and report the situation to him, so that he can go to the Martino family and take Jason back for questioning. We should detain Jason for a while to kill his arrogance. If he is in detention, something happened better. Even if they are released, this time is enough for me to make ayout. Koto is still the territory of the Jiang family. He came to Koto alone. How can he be so reckless? Today, I will make him pay with his life for damaging the face of the Jiang family!N?velDrama.Org content. Randalls words were filled with a cold and murderous spirit. He always felt that Koto was the territory of his the Jiang family, and the Jiang family knew all the forces in Koto and could use them. And Jason, alone, came to this Koto area, even if it is jumping dragon he Randall will swear to make him lie on the ground. Chapter 1104 – Have eyes to see the mountain Jason slept until the afternoon when he was awakened by a noise outside the house. He opened his eyes and saw that it was already about five oclock in the afternoon, and he had slept for almost two hours or so, which was more than enough sleep. The noiseing from outside made him frown, wondering what had happened. Jason stepped out of bed, opened the door to his room and walked out. The noise wasing from outside the doors of the Martinos Mansion, and Jason stepped outside, and as he approached, he heard the sound of voices speaking from outside the door C The police and after a rigorous and thorough investigation, it was confirmed that the suspect Jason was indeed assaulted at Phoenix Restaurant and the evidence was conclusive. If you continue to intercept and obstruct, you are obstructing our normal official duties, which is a big or small crime. Comrade police officers, there was a reason for the Jiang familys bullying, which led to Jasons impulse. Now Jason is resting, can you all be a little more amodating? Wait until he wakes up? Gideons voice came through. Amodate? Hes sleeping and you want us to wait until he wakes up to make an arrest? Are you treating justice like a childs y? You were informed by the Jiang family, werent you, when the Jiang family targeted the Martino family and pressured them with all kinds of power, why didnt youe to administer justice? At that time in Phoenix Restaurant, that Long had already apologized and admitted his fault, everything was his own fault. Kays voice, which seemed indignant, came. This is Miss Martino, youre the unmarried daughter-inw of the Jiang family, and youve been hooking up with Jason at the Phoenix Restaurant. You nonsense! I have nothing to do with the Jiang family, this is a rumor with ulterior motives! You arew enforcement officers, but you are also ckmailing, what is your intention? Kay was furious, such words made her intolerable. Rumors or not, we dont care. Anyway, we need to go and arrest Jason now. If you continue to stand in the way, then you cant me us. Just as the voice, which seemed condescending, fell, Jasons voice came through C No need for you guys toe in, Im right here. Jason walked out and saw two police cars parked outside the Martino family, seven or eight police officers standing outside the door, Mr. and Mrs. Gideon and Kay were also present and were negotiating with them. Jason, youre awake. They came toC Gideon spoke. Jason nodded and said, Ive just heard. Its okay, Ill take care of it. The police officer in charge looked at Jason and said, You are Jason, you are suspected of an assault case at Phoenix Restaurant at noon today, you broke Longs right leg. Is that true? Yes, it did. Jason nodded his head and said. The police officers in the room looked stunned, they thought Jason would argue a bit, but they didnt expect to admit it so directly. Since it is true, we now take you back for interrogation and investigation on suspicion of intentional injury. I hope you will cooperate. Whether in public or private, there is no excuse for you toe and arrest me for investigation. Jason opened his mouth and continued, But since youre all here, why not wait a little longer? I dont want to make things difficult for you. What do you mean by that? You have a big mouth! A police officer said in a cold voice. Nothing. Its just a fight at some level, so youw enforcement officers dont need to get involved. Jason said in a nd tone. We dont have time to spend with you. Since you admitted the fact that you hurt someone, get in the police car. The police officer in charge said. At that moment, two people came up and prepared to escort Jason to the police car. Kays face showed a touch of worry when she saw this and said, Jason, Ill find you awyer now. Jason smiled lightly and said, No, its okay. Trust me. It wont hurt for me to go to the police station and make a statement or something. Theres nothing going on back there. The police officers who came to escort him back to the police station for interrogation and investigation, Jason would not resist. From thew enforcement point of view, these police officers are acting in ordance with thew, Jason will cooperate. When the two men who came over were about to escort Jason, the cell phone of the officer in charge suddenly rang, and he took out his cell phone and hurriedly answered it: Hello, Mr. Brown? Yes, yes, we have found Jason now, is ready to take him back to the police station what? This, this good good, I know, I know. At the end of the sentence, the lead officers forehead was covered with cold sweat and his face began to change. After ending the call, the officer hurriedly stopped the two colleagues and said, You two stay put, well wait on the spot for a while, Mr. Brown wants toe personally. The rest of the police officers heard this, each face a little surprised, do not understand how such a small matter will be rmed to Mr. Brown, but also to bother Mr. Brown personally over? A thought to this andbined with Jasons words just now, these police officers in the field immediately realized some problems, only afraid that this Jason is extraordinary, at least not they can touch. And can not wait long, about seven or eight minutester, a ck Audi sedan whistling, the car just stopped, the car came down a dignified middle-aged man, wearing a straight police uniform, has an invisible power in the manifestation. Mr. Brown! The police officers in the field saw this middle-aged man, one by one, they rushed to wee, have spoken. Joseph Brown walked forward quickly and said, May I ask who is Jason, Mr. Miller? I am. Jason said. Joseph rushed forward and said, Mr. Miller, my name is Joseph. director of Milton Public Security Bureau. Because my side did not understand the situation earlier, resulting in some misunderstanding now. I hope Mr. Miller can forgive me. Jason smiled lightly and said, Mr. Brown, this would not be med on you. You are also acting ording to thew. However, there are some things you dont have to get involved in. Mr. Miller is right. I sincerely apologize for the trouble and inconvenience caused to Mr. Miller and all of you. Joseph said in a hurry. Jason said, Since there is nothing to do, then lets disperse. However, I would like to remind Mr. Brown of one thing, and I hope Mr. Brown will take good care of the people under hismand. Mr. Miller, you say, if they have any offense, I will definitely punish them severely. Joseph immediately said. Its not a big deal. There are a few people on your side who say that Miss Martino of the Martino family is the Jiang familys unmarried daughter-inw. I dont know where they heard such a rumor from, but they just opened their mouths without confirmation. In fact, Miss Martino has nothing to do with the Jiang family. Asw enforcement officers, you should know the basic concept of not believing rumors and not spreading them. Jason said. The police officer who said simr things to Kay immediately turned pale, they are not stupid, seeing Mr. Browns attitude when he arrived, they did not see Jasons huge? It is simply not the existence of these localw enforcement officers that they can touch.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Josephs face immediately sank and he looked at the police officers in the field and asked in a loud voice: Who is spreading such rumors without a word? Come forward and apologize to me! The officer in question immediately stepped forward and said apologetically to Kay: Miss Martino, I was wrong to offend your reputation just now, I hereby solemnly apologize. Jason waved his hand and said, Its a small matter, its okay to talk about it. mr. Brown, its just that I dont want to hear such rumors a second time. With that, Jason turned to Mr. and Mrs. Gideon and said, Uncle Martino, Aunt Holmes, theres nothing more to do, lets go back to the house. This, this- Gideon was a bit overwhelmed. By the way, Mr. Miller, if theres anything you need in Milton, just ask, Ill do my best to help. Joseph shouted at Jasons back. Jason did not respond and walked back into the house with the Martino family. Chapter 1105 the Jiang family bottom card Joseph had already left with the officers of the police department. He was sitting in his car, his brow furrowed, his face in deep thought. Earlier, he had received a message from someone from the Jiang family, saying that when the Jiang family was hosting a banquet at Phoenix Restaurant today, a man named Jason had stormed into the venue and broke the right leg of the Jiang familys young master. When he heard this news, Joseph was really shocked. The Jiang family is almost a powerful family in Milton, with the Jiang familys great power, there are people who dare to mess up the Jiang familys banquet venue and break the Jiang family young masters right leg? If there really is such a thing, it is indeed under the jurisdiction of the police duty, immediately Joseph immediately let the police station people to investigate the situation, full evidence, grasp the conclusive evidence directly aftering to prepare to take Jason. But soon, Joseph received an urgent phone call directly from the top, mentioned Jason this person, the phone directly ordered him to target Jason in Milton all actions, can not interfere with half, also is not entitled to interfere. Even, if necessary, if Jason wants to mobilize the Milton police force, then Joseph also need to cooperate fully. Full cooperation means that there is no need to take into ount the face and power of any family,pletely at Jasons disposal. This is the first time that Joseph has encountered such a situation. Although in the phone, the big man did not reveal Jasons specific identity and background, but also did not exin the reason for asking him to do so. But, this still need to say? With Josephs experience in the officialdom for many years, which has not needed the head of the big man to point out that he also knows that this Jasons head must be a big scary, with ordinary people and even his level can not imagine the background of the origin. Therefore, Joseph just rushed to the subordinates of the phone, afraid of a stepte, the subordinates of the manpower to Jason back to the police, that can be a big problem. There is a saying that it is easy to invite God to send God difficult. Really want to take Jason to the police, let alone Jasons side will be how, first of all, he can not exin to the top of the big man. As for the Jiang family side, Joseph is not prepared to give any ount. The current situation is already very clear, the Jiang family really want to have any conflict with Jason, then the fight let them solve their own, not rted people can not intervene, also can not intervene. The Jiang family will have to admit their fate this time! Joseph subconsciously muttered to himself. The Jiang family. It was already early in the evening. Randall was pacing back and forth in the splendid hall of the Jiang familys residence, his face showing an impatient and anxious look, which was very different from his previous appearance of calmness andposure no matter what the situation was. At that moment, Matthew, who was in charge of intelligence, came in, his face looked a little bit not good, and when he saw Randall in the hall he said, Master, things have changed. Be more specific! Randalls face sank and he said. Matthew immediately said: The police did not detain Jason, ording to information received, the police officers have arrived in front of the Martino family, but the very strange thing is that Mr. Brown personally came to the back. Mr. Brown left with all the police officers and did not take Jason. What? There is such a thing? The police have already investigated the case and Jason did injure Long in public, and the witnesses and evidence are all in order. Mr. Brown said they couldnt handle the matter. The rest Mr. Brown did not say. Matthew opened his mouth, then said, I guess, maybe Mr. Browns side is to get some kind of order. To specte, Jasons identity is probably not simple. Can you find out exactly? Randall asked. Matthew shook his head and said, Since the incident at noon, I have been investigating Jasons identity, but nothing could be found. Even when I used my connections and asked some special department to pull Jasons information, the response I got was that I wasnt qualified to ess it. There is still such a thing? Randalls face sank, a hint of surprise had appeared in his eyes, he mused and said, So it seems that this Jasons identity background is only not simple. Family head, then what should we do next in this matter? Obviously, to use some connections to suppress Jason is definitely not going to work. Matthew said. Randall paced back and forth in therge hall, a face gloomy uncertainty, he is also a calcting old fox, from all the signs, Jason must have an extraordinary background, so to use the means of power to suppress is obviously to lift the stone to smash their own feet. In order to continue to deal with Jason, only through other means.N?velDrama.Org content. Lets say, assassination? Randall did not think of withdrawing his hand, even though he knew Jasons identity and background was not simple. The shame that Jason had caused the Jiang family, plus the injury he had inflicted on his son Long before and after, had added up to a new hatred, and he vowed never to let Jason leave Milton alive. So what if Jason had an unpredictable background, Jasons side could not privately use these privileges to suppress the Jiang family. Because there is no excuse or reason, on the contrary, if you look deeper, the Jiang family has evidence that Jason hurt people in public. Behind Jason is a Lewis in backing, but the Jiang family is not also behind the Heavenly Holy Land in backing? Although Lewis is strong, Heavenly Holy Land is also not weak, any Holy Land has a very deep heritage. Therefore, Randall decided, since the open to line not move, then the dark to it. Randalls eyes sank, there is a killing machine shed, he said: Since the action has begun, then there is no reason to withdraw. The Jiang family will lose its reputation and prestige in the future, and the name of Kotos first family will be lost, and other forces will no longer obey the Jiang family! The Jiang family will lose its reputation and prestige. Matthews face was stunned, he looked at Randall and said, What the family head means is That Demon can be released. Tell him that he has only one mission, to get Jason killed for me, by whatever means and by whatever means! In the meantime, I will send Hyacinth strongmen to assist him! In the course of the operation, keep your hands clean and dont get involved with the Jiang family in any way. Randall said in a deep voice, word by word. Yes, family master! Matthew nodded, just heard Randall mentioned that Demon, his eyes pupils obviously cold sound, all over the body rose an indescribable cold chill. Chapter 1106 Fleshly Love Words The Martino family. In the evening, Gwenllian had prepared a sumptuous meal, and Jason continued to eat with the same appetite as at noon. By now, Mr. and Mrs. Gideon must have known that Jason hade from a long line of people, not just a security guard on the surface. Mr. and Mrs. Gideon will not ask questions, just Jason was able to avoid being taken away by the police, they feel very good already. After dinner, Jason apanied Gideon in the main hall for a cup of tea and a chat. Kay helped her mother to clean up the dishes together. Jason, you just came to Milton, you havent even had fun yet, right? You can ask Kay to show you around Miltonter. It would be great to go over to West Lake, for example. Gideon said with a smile. Good. Ill definitely get Kay to be a tour guide and take me around town for a bit. Jason said with a smile. Gideonughed and said after taking a sip of tea, I only have one daughter like Kay, so I have been spoiled and spoiled since I was young. So that she grew up inevitably some high-minded and arrogant, but she is good at heart. In the future, you can get along, you can let her more. Of course, in some big right and wrong issues, you need to talk about their principles on the principles. All in all, her mother and I are already old, in my lifetime to see her live a happy and joyful life, there is still someone around who can take care of her, then I really just rest assured. Uncle Martino, dont worry. I will take good care of Kay. I wont let her get hurt or hurt in any way. Jason nodded his head and said. Good, good. Im d to hear you say that. Gideon smiled. A momentter, Gwenllian and Kay also walked inside the main hall. Gideon said smilingly, Kay, just after dinner, why dont you take Jason outside and go around? Jason is not too familiar with this ce, so its better for you to take him outside and go around or something than to stay at home and be bored. Kay said, Staying at home is not boring. Id rather stay home with my parents.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Gwenllian immediately said, Kay, you can stay with Mom and Dad whenever you want. Jason ising over for the first time, so its good for you to take him out for a walk. Theres nothing to do, so go outside and have some fun. Gideon also said with a smile. Kay was really speechless, she knew her parents were trying to make a world for her and Jason, but the intention was a little too obvious, right? She looked at her parents attitude and tone of voice, as if they were afraid that she would not be married and no one would want her, so they were pushing her away. Kay finally had to give in and said, All right. Ill go change my clothes first. At the end of the day, Jason and Kay walked out. Kay red at Jason and said, I feel like after you came, Im not even my parents daughter anymore, youre their real son. Jasonughed heatedly and said, Sometimes this son-inw is just like a son uh, I mean mainly I have good moral character, uncle and aunt they look like. Jason just said half of the previous words, Kay is annoyed to reach out and pinch hard over, he hurriedly changed his mouth. You still have good moral character? I dont know anyone else who doesnt know you. In my opinion, you are just too good at pretending. You have fooled my parents. But you cant fool me. Kay said. Jason immediately said: Uncle and aunt they have eaten more salt than I have eaten rice. They have developed a pair of golden eyes. So, no matter how much I pretend, I cant hide from their eyes. In my opinion, aunts and uncles see the essence through the phenomenon and see my honest and simple nature, so they like it from the bottom of their hearts. You really dont blush at all when you say that. Kay seriously looked at Jasons face and finally came to this conclusion. The Martinos Mansion is not far from West Lake, within a half hour walk. So Jason and Kay didnt drive when they walked out, both walked along the streets of the old neighborhood. The old neighborhood here preserves the old style of the past era, the stone pavement, both sides have a willow, the evening breeze, willow branches swaying, a unique style. As we walked, Jason reached out and took Kays right hand, and immediately the touch of Kays delicate fingers came to his palm, which was as warm as jade in his hand and extremelyfortable. Kays face is a little red, she secretly a few times to force the hand can not escape the palm of Jasons hand. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. It would be nice to have a snowfall. Jason said with sudden emotion. Cheesy! Kay gave Jason a nk look and said, Are you going to say in the next sentence, Lets have a snowfall and then well walk and go all the way to white? Huh? Jason was surprised and said, You know all this? Is it possible that you are a roundworm in my stomach? Or is it that the two of us have a heart to heart connection? If you keep on being so shamelessly numb, do you believe I will choke you to death? Kay gritted her teeth, a pair of beautiful eyes red at Jason, she simply could not stand it. Then dont say it. In fact, I feel very satisfied to be able to hold your hand like this and keep walking like this. Jason said seriously. Kay lightly bite the lower lip, a pair of beautiful eyes blinking with a little light shing, in fact, her heart is still a little suppressed delight and sweet, by Jasons hand to hold tightly, she can feel the security and warm feeling of being cared for. The first thing you can do is to think about what youve done since you met Jason, especially when you think about some of this bastards shameless actions, she was so angry that she was simply tickled, but she felt a little funny, and she didnt feel any disgust. More, it is remembered that Jason brought her the kind of solid feeling, especially when she encountered a crisis time and again, always this guy came forward to help her turn the danger into a bargain. The most dangerous one is thest shadow time, she was disguised, basically one foot has stepped into the abyss of doom, it is this guy pulled her out of that abyss, see the light again. Perhaps, ones own heart is so little upied by him. Kay took a deep breath and said: You ah words do not say so full, saying what to hold hands all the way. How many people walk and fall apart. Maybe you are the same in the future. At this time, the West Lake in front of the lookout, has seen the West Lake side of the hanging willow, see the shimmering surface of theke. Jason immediately said, I can swear on West Lake, if there is really such a day, I will not hesitate to jump into West Lake. Youre jumping alone, huh? No. Ill drag you with me. Huh? Im not going to throw myself into theke with you. You think too much, I just want to take you with me to imitate the Titanic in the ssic scene C you jump, I jump! Nasty! Kay pouted, squeezing the pink fist to Jason, the endless style of all show, said a thousand charming beautiful as a picture. Chapter 1107 Crisis Hidden West Lake is also extremely beautiful at night. West Lake is dotted with colorful lights along the embankment, and the willows and peach trees along the embankment reflect each other with crystal light ribbons, reflecting the light on theke surface, causing the waves to glisten with beauty. Theke is decorated with beautiful picturesque pavilion in the center of theke, just like a beautiful and dignified woman on the water, theke surface is as t as a mirror also reflects its scenery, reflecting each other. The beauty of West Lake is highlighted by the beauty of the tower on the distant mountains, which is surrounded by mountains and water. The willow branches are swaying, the breeze is fresh, and the blue waves are rippling. At night, West Lake is full of light, and under the illumination of the bright lights, it is like a beautiful woman in costume, presenting a quiet but stunning beauty. I would like topare West Lake to the West, light makeup and thick makeup always match. Jason could not help but open his mouth, poetic. Kay gave Jason a nk look and said, Howe this famous line that has been passed down through the ages has changed in taste when you say it? Its a little weird. Jason hurriedly said: Kay, Im also a security guard at a major national university. Oakshire University has a deep cultural heritage and a strong cultural atmosphere, and I have be more or less cultured under the influence of the security guards there. Not to say that the words are poetry, but in response to the scene to recite a few ancient poems or can be. This is not the case, the beauty of West Lake under the night is very appropriate, so I can not control the poetry of ah. Its as if its true. Youre such a hooligan and youre still imbued with the so-called cultural atmosphere? Kay red at Jason and added, You can have a few more lines of poetry. Beyond the mountains, beyond the buildings, when will the songs and dances of the West Lake end? The warm breeze makes the tourists drunk, and makes Hangzhou into Bianzhou. Jason was almost a second to exit. Kays eyes lit up with surprise and said, Yo, its not bad. One more song. Wait a minute. Jason opened his mouth, standing on the edge of West Lake, his eyes far away, looking at the glisteningke and the mountains, as if he was brewing something. Kays beautiful eyes turned, looking at Jasons now serious look, she couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile. This guy must be out of words, and embarrassed to admit it, so pretend to be profound look. She was determined to see what other poems Jason coulde up with about West Lake as he racked his brains. Cant think of anything? Do you want me to help you? Kay asked with a wink and a smile after a while. Yes! Jason snapped, looked at Kay, and said, Kay, Im afraid Im going to let you down, but I just thought of another poem. Oh? Why dont you tell us. Kay smiled. Then Ill tell you, so listen carefully. What are you talking about? Dont stall for time, just say it. Ahem Jason cleared his throat and then recited a poem, West Lake is full of light and color, the water and mountains are infinitely beautiful. If West Lake is a beautiful woman, its not half as beautiful as Kays makeup. Who wrote this poem? Howe I dont remember such a poem Kay was surprised. Snap! At this time, Jason took out a lighter, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, the mouth slowly exhaled smoke, quite a point of view of the atmosphere, he said unhurriedly: The poet whoposed this poem is far away and near. Why do I say that this poem does not rhyme at all, it sounds strange, it turns out that you guy made up his own limerick. Kay opened her mouth and she reacted, but after tasting Jasons limerick, a blush couldnt help but creep onto her cheeks. The first two lines of Jasons improvised limerick praise West Lakes beauty, but thest two lines are a turn of phrase, implying that if West Lake is treated as a beautiful woman, it is not even half as beautiful as Kays face. Kay gave Jason a white nce and said: You guys can ah, the means of picking up girls is simply endless, actually learned to pretend to be literary this trick. The actual fact is that you have cheated a lot of womens feelings with this way, right? This is a matter of reputation, Jason would not dare to be ambiguous, said: Kay wronged ah. Its said that the best lines are made by the best hands. The first thing that you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. I can assure you that that poem was my first time. However, such a first time to Kay first, I am willing, no regret. You, you have to die, you bastard, every word you say seems to be unintentional, cant you say something like a normal person? Kay was ashamed and annoyed, and kept pinching Jason. Jasonughed, reached out and wrapped his arm around Kays small waist as he walked along the weeping willow-lined West Lake. That poem just now for you, do you like it? Jason asked with a smirk. Hmph, I dont care about you! Kay hummed and looked away, but the corners of her mouth couldnt help but raise a light smile. Jason was about to say something, but suddenly he frowned, sensing that something was not quite right. Even at night, in this West Lake side is still full of tourists, weeping willows under the bench, sitting on some rest of the tourists, bursts ofughter in the air echoed, and constantly into the evil seed. If you look at it from the surface, everything looks very unusual, there is nothing special. But just now, Jason clearly sensed that there are a few wisps of hidden gaze towards him and Kay this side looked over. If it were someone else, it would be difficult to capture the sense of such a hidden gaze, but for Jason, who has an extremely keen sense of perception, he is a sense of the heart, with his extremely terrifying intuition for the danger sensed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Jiang family is about to make a move? Jasons eyes were sunken, with a stern killing intent manifesting itself. If someone has already ambushed them here, then this area will be very unsafe. If only Jason was alone, it would be fine, no matter what the trap was he would just break it with his strength, but with Kay by his side, he had to be cautious and could not let Kay be in any danger. Hey, you are not quite able to speak well. Howe youve be mute all of a sudden? Kay saw that Jason had suddenly be a bit abnormal and stopped talking all of a sudden, and couldnt help but nce at him curiously. Jason was still outwardly as if nothing had happened, he smiled and said, I have a thousand words in my heart and I want to tell you for the rest of my life. You will be able to hear it if you listen with your heart. Poor mouth, want to ask for a fight again! Kay grunted. Jason smiled, he reached out and held Kays shoulders, almost shielding her entire body in front of him, and then said, Come with me. If you encounter anythingter, dont say anything, dont say anything, just follow me. Chapter 1108 Ten Steps to Kill One Person Kays face froze for a moment when she heard Jason say this, she was a bit unsure, but seeing Jason gradually put away his old kind of hangdogzy attitude, his face began to be calm andposed, and vaguely a cold-blooded and ruthless intention, she realized that there might be something unexpected about to happen. Jasons face remained calm as he continued to walk forward with his arm around Kays shoulders, and judging from the route, not backwards. Since the other side has set eyes on him, it is only likely that the way back has also been blocked. Since this is the case, it is better to sneak all the way to meet the other side what means, but also to show a strong self-confidence and momentum, so that the other side understand, no matter what ambush in the dark to set up what traps, I am not afraid, all the way forward all the way to kill, ten steps to kill a person! As Jason and Kay continue to walk forward, Jason obviously sense, from the dark peeping over the frequency of the obscure gaze increased significantly. Jason did not pay attention to these dark peeps, because there is Kay around, he is not convenient to take the initiative, if these peeps in the dark people do not do, he will not do. If the other party takes action, then the kill will kill, no mercy. Jason felt Kays body a little tense, he could not help but smile, looked at Kays exquisite beautiful side face, said: I said Kay, rx, nothing big. There is no need to be so nervous. Besides, I just put my arm around your shoulder, I didnt take the next step out of the ordinary, so why be so nervous? What time is it that youre joking around like that? Kay was still a little nervous, she said, Its not because of you. You dont tell me whats going on. Im a little worried. Jason nodded and said, Thats my fault. I havent been able to give you enough of a sense of solidity. I think, since we came out, toe to this West Lake side to turn a circle, it will go all the way to the end, theke light and water all enjoy before. As for those spirits and monsters hiding in the shadows, dont bother, they dare to jump out, then let them all down. Kay is originally intelligent, from Jasons words she immediately heard some of the implications, she immediately asked: You mean, someone is watching us in the shadows? Before Jason could answer, he saw a group of four or five men walking in front of him, and on the surface it looked like they wereing together to enjoy the beauty of West Lake, but as they approached, they were walking on a course that was straight towards Jasons direction. At a certain distance, the four men jerked to a halt in all conversation, their eyes lifted towards the front, a trace of cold and ruthless sharpness shed in the depths of their eyes. Just as they raised their eyes toward Jason, their speed abruptly elerated. In the end, the five people who were walking together suddenly scattered their bodies and sprinted towards Jason in different directions. This sudden change of events caused Kay to cry out in rm, she had seen it and immediately sensed that these people were up to no good. Kay, close your eyes first, its okay. At that moment, Jasons already calm andposed voice warmly reached her ears, and then she felt Jasons right arm wrapped around her waist and ced her behind her. The picture is over! When these five people bully up, their palms raised, a cold cold aura emerged, a cold and eerie killing machine also immediately burst out, all pointed at Jason. Snort! Snort! Snort! The sharp sound of breaking air came, that a cold cold cold awning pierced through the void, with a variety of tricky angle towards Jason stabbed and killed, striking without mercy, and extremely ruthless. A look, you know is proficient in the assassination of people. Jasons eyes sunk slightly, there is a ray of fine awning shed, from the way these people shot, so he could not help but remember the previous encounter in Oakshire several assassination operations.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Those assassinations were Oakshire, the Kelly family young master Georgemissioned a domestic assassin organization called Living Tomb assassins to assassinate, before and after a total of three times, but all were killed by him in return. Through these three assassinations by Living Tomb, Jason had some understanding of their assassination methods and routines. Now, the assassination techniques performed by these five people in cooperation gave Jason a sense of familiarity with the assassination techniques and angles of the Living Tomb assassins he encountered three times before. Living Tombs assassin? Jasons eyes sank, and a murderous opportunity burst out from the depths of his eyes. For Living Tomb, he would never show mercy. He even wanted to take this organization out and kill it directly at his door to end all future problems. Whoosh! Jason directly rushed up, while his own gravity potential field has been fully activated. In a melee fight, gravity potential field is definitely a big killer. The gravity potential field, plus Jasons own Sunling Bloodline rose to the sky, but also to enhance the power of the gravity potential field, so that their own gravity potential field towards the front of the cage crush, like a hundred thousand mountains copsed and down. As expected, the gravitational potential field of pressure presented and out, the five assassins of the action immediately appeared obvious stagnation, they are as if they are carrying a heavy load like, their own hand in that heavy gravitational potential field of suppression, appear iparably slow. In an instant, these five peoples faces changed abruptly and shockingly. Action assassination, to fast is the most. When they slowed down, the initiative was immediately handed back to Jasons side. Snort! Jason reached out and snapped the wrist of an assassin on the right, and the sharp de held in the opponents hand immediately stopped in front of Jasons heel. Bang! Jasons left fist has struck like lightning, a punch on the face of this assassin, a punch containing a terrifying heavy force, directly sted this assassins face. Jason backhanded the sharp de in his opponents hand, then his body turned into a stream of light and shed forward. Snort! Snort! The sharp des in Jasons hands turned into two sharp, cold auras, staggering through the void, so fast that it was unbelievable. The two assassins who were attacking from the front burst out with a striking line of blood on their throats. Jasons body once again towards the left side of a sh, the left side of the two assassins in the gravitational field of pressure is extremely slow, of course, this slow is rtive, for ordinary people, such an assassination can not dodge. But for an experienced and powerful person like Jason, this slowdown is a fatal moment for the other side. Jasons body flickered to avoid the two stabbing, while his right leg swept out fiercely, from the side of the waist of one stabber swept over, needless to say that the vertebrae must be broken, not dead or invalid one. Then Jason threw a Three anger blood fire float Fist of Rage and Kill punch and hit the other assassin hard in the chest. Click! Click! With an ear-splitting click sound of sternum breaking, that assassins back bulged a hump under the pration of the terrifying fist of Rage and Kill. All five assassins fell to the ground in a matter of moments. Jason turned around, wrapped his left arm around Kays waist, picked her up, shed his body forward, then dropped Kay, still holding her shoulders and continued to walk forward, as if nothing had happened. Kay opened her eyes, she subconsciously wanted to look back, but Jasons low voice came to her ears C Keep walking forward, dont look back. Chapter 1109 Demon Appearances After hearing Jasons words, Kay resisted the urge to look back. She did close her eyes, knowing that in the short time she closed her eyes, Jason had already gone out to fight and kill the enemy, and killed the opponents for their identity. From the process, Jason should be nothing, as for those who attacked in secret, Im afraid they have all fallen. In fact, if you look back, on the asion of Jason leaving with Kay, in the shadows there was a figure flying out, they acted smartly, rushed to the ground next to the five assassins, the five assassins will be dead or alive all away. Even, some residual blood on the ground were cleaned up. It looked as if nothing had ever happened. Everything was handled extremely quickly. Kay looked a little more nervous, it is not to me her, no matter how she is also an ordinary woman, learned that someone in the dark to Jason assassination, she is naturally very nervous, but also a slight sense of worry. The only thing that calms her down a little is the warmthing from Jasons palm and body when he is holding her, but her heart is still in a tizzy. Jason, who are these people? Kay couldnt help but ask. People with bad intentions. Jason spoke, then smiled lightly and said, You dont have to worry. Its just a bunch of little people. Its nothing to worry about. Since I came to West Lake, I have to walk with you through the circle. Perhaps this will be the most unforgettable experience in your life. While enjoying the beauty of West Lake, while with a nervous mood, is not feeling very exciting? Youve never been on a West Lake tour like this before, have you? Kay said, Of course not. Ive never seen anything like it before. Youre new to Milton, why would anyone want to target you? What kind of people are they? Kays mind shed, and she immediately remembered something like. This is the Jiang family sent people. the Jiang family want to retaliate against you? Kays face changed and she said. Almost. Its not far off. Jason nodded, and then his eyes sank as he said, The Jiang family is going to take revenge, which is what I expected. The only surprise is that they are so tantly brazen, in this West Lake side, the tourists are full of people, they are still sending people to assassinate. With such an audacious style, it can be surmised that the Jiang family has been running rampant in the Koto area before. Kays face also looked annoyed and said, The Jiang family is so reckless are they not afraid of thews sanctions? Jasonughed and said, Thew is about evidence. Maybe we know that this is the Jiang familys intentional revenge. But what about the evidence? There is no evidence to prove that the Jiang family sent the assassins, even if they are captured and taken to the police station, the police officers to investigate, will never find any clues with the Jiang family. the Jiang family dare to do so, naturally, all the possible consequences have been calcted. The Jiang family dares to do so, naturally, all possible consequences have been calcted. Why dont we go back. I dont think its safe to be out here. Kay grabbed Jasons arm and said. Im here, dont be afraid! Jason opened his mouth, the words just finished, three people appeared in front of him, these three people like ghosts appeared silently, they did not hide their own breath, there is a morbid killing intent in the manifestation, from three different angles step by step towards the front, encircled towards Jason. By now, I dont know when the tourists who were originally ying on the edge of West Lake had disappeared, as if they had been expelled.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The original noisy West Lake side all of a sudden became cold and clear, only in the colorful lights of the West Lake with a little bit of light apanied by the night breeze, weeping willow swaying, like a graceful beauty, but in such a pleasant beauty, the surrounding is filled with a stern atmosphere. Tonight, Ill take you through five levels and six generals! Jason opened his mouth. After these words, Jasons feet fiercely stored a spring of strength, a sh dash towards the front and sprinted out, the whole person like a shotgun shell, the speed to an incredible level. Kay looked at the sprinting Jason, her heart hung in the air, she knew Jason was very strong, but inevitably there was still some worry in her heart. After all, in such an assassination, any ident may happen. In her eyes, Jason is the same as before, always in front of her, leaving her a safe enough back, as long as he is there, then she is safe, any danger is warded off by him in front. Jason, dont let anything happen to you! Kay heart can not help but silently chant. A Skyscraper on the edge of West Lake, on the top floor. The Skyscraper is more than fifty stories high, so standing on the top floor is enough to get a birds eye view of the whole Milton. The top floor of this Skyscraper is not open to the public, and normally, no one would stand on the roof. But tonight, the Skyscraper penthouse is a four-figure figure. One of the figures draped in a dark red cloak, his body type looks a little thin, like a weak general, he is holding a high-degree night vision binocrs in his hand, the direction is looking at the approaching West Lake side. Jie Jie interesting, really interesting. I was released to meet such interesting prey, I am really exhrated I seem to smell the iparable taste of blood, really sweet! The red cloak man mouth issued a burst of strangeughter, like a night lord ghost cry like hard to hear. Behind the three men standing face expression, their own breath is morbidly obscure, but also contains a horrible boundless like the blood smell of killing. At the end, the red cloak man put down the binocrs in his hands, he turned around, the night is revealed a clown-like face, nose is veryrge, the corners of the mouth like once torn, and then stitched up, the lips are also painted with scarlet lip color, look like a living reality version of the clown! His name is Demon, a blood-stained hands, vicious as a ghost-like horror. Not many people know his name, he is more often locked in a separate dark room by the Jiang family, he is addicted to killing and blood, and has be addicted. Therefore, he needs to suck a certain amount of blood every month to suppress the blood hidden. This, with the Jiang familys ability, is naturally able to meet him. Demon brought to the Jiang family, is secretly help the Jiang family cultivate a group of proficient assassins, assassinations, ambushes, stealing secrets and other aspects of the ability to kill. These assassins were trained by Demon through Living Tombs training camp. Because, before joining the Jiang family, Demon was one of the three ace killers in the Living Tomb. Chapter 1110 A Path of Blood Demon grinned as if he wasughing, but this grin, together with his hideous and ugly face, was simply going to give people nightmares at night. Demons blood-red gaze sank as he said in a sinister voice: Since when did Living Tombs killers be rookies at the mercy of others? This is already the third wave! All three waves of assassins have been wiped out. If they die, they should at least hold off that guy for a while, right? At least create some trouble for that guy, right? But no. One by one, they were killed like a chopper! Is the opponent too strong or have Living Tombs killers gone downhill in recent years? ording to this persons information, his name is Jason, when in Oakshire, Living Tomb has sent out three assassination attempts, but all of them have gone without return. They have reached the rank of first-ss killers. A man in a ck power suit spoke up. The Living Tombs mission is toplete the task assigned to it once it is epted. This guy is still alive after being listed by Living Tomb. It seems that Living Tombs development has be more and more regressive over the years. Demon opened his mouth, his eyes slightly narrowed, there is a ruthless blood-colored killing machine in the sh, he said, However, this is good. This guy named Jason, let me take care of it with my own hands. When the timees, I want to personally taste how sweet and delicious his blood is. Lord Demon, there are still two sets of manpower attacks behind. Judging from the current situation, these two groups of people behind are not Jasons opponent either. Is it necessary to evacuate? The man in ck asked. Demonughed coldly and said, Evacuate? Why should we evacuate? If these losers die, theyre dead, and theyre helping Living Tomb to clean up some of the rice buckets. Besides, I was able to observe some of Jasons strikes and routines through the attacks on these barrels. I have to say, this Jason is indeed very strong, often strikes are a kill attack, and reaction, speed, experience inbat are top. Im curious, what is his real identity? No matter what his identity is, there can only be one final oue for him, death! Another man in ck spoke up, his tone morose. Mr. Randalls purpose of releasing me was to let him die, so would he still be alive? Besides. I havent met such an interesting opponent in many years. Such an opponent is indeed interesting and very much to my liking. Demonughed, and his face showed an uncontroble killing intent. After that, Demon picked up the binocrs again and looked at the situation at the edge of West Lake. West Lake, the set of assassins that kepting out against Jasons attacks he could all see, through this wave of attacks, he was able to observe Jasons strikes, so as to find out some of Jasons strikes and habits, from which to observe some of the weaknesses. Demons reputation is not obvious because he has few opponents worth killing, and since his debut, he has never missed a single shot under his own hands, and all of his targets have died. This time, the Jiang family released him toe to take Jasons life, he did not rush to immediately take action himself, he knew that only the Jiang family can not solve the problem will release him out. Then this opponent is certainly not simple. So Demon wanted to test Jasons strength first, and thats what led to the endless stream of assassins targeting Jasons siege tonight. The first thing you need to do is to look at Jasons strength and experience, which is stronger than the targets he has killed in the past. Thats why Demon was so exhrated and interested. The only way he can show this extreme exuberance is to kill the strongest. Its already the fifth set. Jason led Kay all the way to sneak and had reached the end of the West Lake side.N?velDrama.Org content. In front of the end, there towered an extremely tall and sturdy figure, the other side stood there, like a small mountain towering, giving people a powerful sense of oppression. Different from the previous four sets, this fifth set of assassins only this sturdy mountain of a big man in front of you. The first four groups of people, up to five people, at least two people. As Jason came all the way, the first four groups of people have all fallen, most dead, some not dead have been reduced to invalids. The first four sets of hands have a secret person to deal with, all their bodies away, but also cleaned up the scene left some traces. Therefore, if you look back, all you see is the water and mountains of West Lake in the night, without the previous ughter and the fallen bodies. This, Jason is not surprised. After the encounter with the four groups of assassins, Jason is basically sure that they have a close rtionship with Living Tomb, and it is very likely that they are Living Tombs killers. Living Tomb itself is an organization that cannot be seen to exist. Therefore, Living Tomb does not dare to let their killers exposed, and more importantly, cannot let the police find out the slightest trace of clues, otherwise it will be a disastrous consequence for Living Tomb. So, Living Tomb will have secret people to deal with those killers who died in battle, and will not let the identity of these killers leak out half a point. The gaze of Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the burly, mountainous man in front of him, he let go of his arm around Kays shoulder and said, Stand still here, Ill go and return. Jason said, Jason raised a step forward, step by step, his own Hierarchy is also climbing, a heavy mountain-like pressure aura began to manifest, their own gravity potential field has swept out, each step down, as if it was as heavy as a thousand pounds, carrying a majestic momentum like a hundred thousand mountains apanying to. Jasons footsteps and his own aura also remotely corresponding, forming a reflection, look like that deep night, the door of hell opened, a master of hell, the devil Satan is slowly walking step by step, where to pass, dominate all beings. Roar! At this time, the sturdy mountain-like giant man in front of him opened his mouth and erupted with an earth-shattering roar, he fiercely gathered momentum, then separated and charged forward. That aura is extremely violent, the whole ground seems to be shaking, like an Andres brutal and unreasonable speed towards the front. Come on! Jason shouted, his own Secret Realm Power boiled up and turned into that majestic abyssal pounding power, which coalesced on his fist. Rumble! This huge mans speed is still very fast, in a moment has rushed to, then his huge iron fist has already towards Jason head to head to kill. Breaking Punch! Jason met the fist, containing a majestic and powerful abyssal heavy force of the fist against the giant mans fist, the two fists in the void together, bursting out with a thud. In terms of size, this giant man is almost twice the size of Jason, but this punch fell, Jasons whole person is as steady as a rock, not moving. Boom! The other hand of the giant mans fist came again, and Jason, as he had done, also met the fist. In a moment, only to see Jason and the giant mans two hands and four fists in the void as if fixed, it does not move. However, the giant mans bare muscr thick arms, those taut muscr skin suddenly crackedyer byyer, a shower of blood sshed out. It turned out that under the crushing force of Jasons terrifying abyssal pounding, the huge force that the giant mans arms were subjected to had reached a limit, causing the skin on his arms to crackyer byyer in the impact of this power confrontation. Die! Jason coldly shouted, his body rushed, a bottom-up fist momentum sted at the neck of the giant man. This punch fell, Jason folded back and walked towards Kay. Behind him C Poof! A dull sound was heard, and the giant mans mountain-like body fell heavily to the ground. Jason walked to Kays front, reached out and took her delicate hand, continued to walk forward, out of the West Lake side, the road ahead is no longer blocked, a t river. Behind them, leaving behind a bloodstained road. Chapter 1111 – Offering your body to each other The night is miserable, the bright lights reflect the loneliness of the night. Jason took Kays hand and just went all the way away. There is no better way to kill a god than to kill a devil. Jason, are you, are you okay? Kay looked at Jason, the tone of voice can not help but look a little worried to ask. Jason smiled spontaneously and said, Dont worry, Im fine. Now, those curfs hiding in the shadows have been repelled. Its just as well that this West Lake Long Beach is kind of all the way over and done with shopping. Well go home now. Kay nodded hastily, she had wanted to go back for a long time. Jason is indeed nothing, the five sets of manpower before and after the siege, failed to cause him any substantial damage, but his clothes are more or less stained with some blood. The blood on his clothes can not let Mr. and Mrs. Gideon see, otherwise it will cause them concern, so back to the Martino family, Jason had to immediately go to the shower, change the clothes on his body. Kay, sometimes when I think about it, I still feel guilty about you. Jason suddenly said. Kays face was stunned as she stared at Jasons rigid face, not understanding what he suddenly meant by this statement. After thinking about it, Kay half-jokingly said, You guys are starting to find your conscience. Finally you know that you have been bullying me, and now you feel guilty?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I do not dare to bully you ah. One is afraid, you are my top boss; the second is not willing, I bully myself, but also can not bully you ah. Jasonughed and continued, I mean you are with me, I am even to you. Lets say some of the dangers that were originally directed at me, will also drag you down in this regard. This is the reason I feel guilty. Kays heart fluttered, she smiled and said, Whats there to feel guilty about. Im not doing anything right now, am I? Besides, who knows how you got into so much trouble. Jasonughed and said, Whats the saying? Big trees attract the wind. I can only be med for being a little too good and handsome, which has attracted the jealousy of others. You guys are really, there is still thinking about beauty. Howe youre not even a little bit nervous and scared? Kay said in a good-natured way. What do I have to be afraid of? If Im scared, they should be scared! Jasonughed, his tone full of a sense of confidence. Kay looked at this man, somehow a different emotion grew in her heart, she subconsciously took the initiative to reach out and hold Jasons arm, said: You just said you feel guilty, in fact, you do not have to feel guilty. Although sometimes your brazen appearance makes me hate my teeth, but I am still grateful to you inside my heart. I am grateful that you have repeatedly been able to stand up for me when something happens. So, the dangers you mentioned, Im honestly not afraid anymore. Just like just now, on the West Lake Long Beach, at first I was indeed nervous and afraid, but by you pulling the hand all the way forward, I immediately understood, as long as you are apanied by the road, even if the front is not t is also able to walk together. Jason heard these words and suddenly reached out and rubbed his eyes. Kay saw this and said, Whats wrong with your eyes? Did you get sand in them? No. Im touched. I want to weep. Jason opened his mouth, then said with a serious face, Kay, that really moved me to no end, this is no reward, can I offer my body? What you, you bastard, talk to you about serious things when you have to have no serious, you do not be afraid, see I can not choke you to death! Kay a burst of exasperation, in her a forceful tight pinch under Jason ate pain and ran, she immediately chased up. The Martino family. When Jason and Kay returned, it was nearly twelve oclock. Uncle Martino, are they off now? Jason asked. I think theyre asleep. My parents, theyll be off by eleven. Kay said as she took out her keys and said, Ill open the door first. Kay opened the door and walked in with Jason. Kay looked in the direction of the room where her parents were resting and noticed that the lights were off and she said, Theyre already asleep. Jason nodded and said, Then Ill go take a shower and change my clothes. The bathroom for the shower is over here, Ill bring you over. Kay said. Jason also brought some change of clothes over, Kay also took out a new towel for him to use, and he went inside the bathroom and started to take a shower. After the shower, Jason was also refreshed, and washed away the murderous atmosphere at West Lake. The clothes he changed were stained with blood, so Jason found a bag to put them on, and he couldnt wear them anymore, so hell deal with themter. After seeing Jason wash up, Kay also prepared to take a shower. Jason sat in the courtyard of the old mansion, Kay said, You do not go to your room to rest ah? Wait, I just got out of the shower. Jasonughed and looked at Kays stunningly beautiful jade face, he smiled and said, You go ahead and take a shower. Dont worry, Ill never peek at it. YouC Kays jade face flushed, and finally hummed, You cant see even if you want to peek. With that, Kay walked inside the bathroom, closed the door and locked it directly. Jason was dumbfounded, when he withdrew his eyes, the depths of his eyes had shed a cold chill. The Jiang familys counterattack had begun, and it was still rted to Living Tomb. This simply made it difficult for Jasons heart to be inspired by anger and killing intent to the extreme. When he was in Oakshire, he had been attacked and killed three times by Living Tombs killers, and he was struggling to find clues about this organization, but he never thought that there were traces of this organizations killers activities in the Koto area. And, this is also rted to the Jiang family. The Jiang family, the Living Tomb, and the Jiang family why not uproot them together? Jason narrowed his eyes, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then, Jason took out his cell phone and contacted ze, who immediately answered the phone. Jason said, ze, inform the people who are watching around the Jiang family. Tonight, there will be suspicious peopleing in and out of the Jiang family. Once you notice it, track it secretly and then contact me immediately. Jason, I understand. On the phone, ze said. In addition, you arrange toe over a few people to the Martino family side, in the periphery of the guard. Be on the lookout for any moves against the Martino family from the Jiang family. Jason went on to say. Okay, Ill arrange for people to go over there. One more thing, if you have some sources here in the Koto area, ask around and collect information about the Living Tomb. This is a killer organization, if you find out information about Living Tomb, tell me first. Yes, I will use all my contacts and sources to inquire. Thats basically it. Ill contact you if theres anything else. Jason spoke up and then ended the call with ze. Chapter 1112 I will be with you Kay showered and changed into her house clothes, she walked out and saw Jason still sitting in the front yard, she walked over and sat on the bench next to him as well. Dont tell me youre sitting here thinking about life. Kayughed and spoke. The one who knows me, Kay. Jason opened his mouth and said with a lot of emotion, The sea of people is so vast, its not easy to find someone who has a heart to heart with each other, Im lucky to have it. Fortunately, I really found it. The corner of Kays mouth curled up in a smile and asked, Oh? You actually found it? Who is this person? Jason smiled and said, Is it necessary to ask? That would be you, of course. Kay smiled yfully and said, I dont think so. After all, I dont think Im in tune with you, do I? Youve been thinking juvenile thoughts all day, and Im not going to have a heart-to-heart with you. I say Kay, what is there to be ashamed of admitting. Jason heckled, then said, If youre embarrassed, big deal, Ill lend you some of my cheek? You go to hell. If Im this cheeky with you, I wont have the face to see anyone. Kay scolded. Its the thick skin that makes it easier to meet people. Jason said, looking very experienced. Forget it, your thick skin is a gift, I cant learn it. Kay sighed lightly and then said, Well, itste. Better go back to your room and rest. Fine. Then lets go back to our room and rest. Jason also nodded and said. Kays room is not far from Jasons, just across the hallway. The Jiang family has already made a counterattack, he will not have no response.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The Living Tomb, which he has been looking for, has reappeared, and this time he has decided to pursue it to the end, to investigate Living Tomb thoroughly, to find out the bottom of this organization, to eliminate itpletely, and to put an end to future problems. Living Tomb has repeatedly targeted, he really does not want the next time, and out of nowhere some Living Tomb killers targeting him to set up a lot of traps to kill. Even the Living Tomb assassins may also target people close to him. So, uprooting this organization is the best way to get rid of it once and for all. Jason will make his move tonight, and hes going to start striking, but he wants to wait for Kay to fall asleep before he sneaks out unnoticed. Otherwise, if Kay saw him out sote, she would have guessed his actions and would have been worried. Jason smoked a cigarette in the room, when his phone rang, he picked it up and saw that it was a message from Kay C Are you asleep? Are you asleep? I dont know why, but I cant sleep. Theres a feeling of uneasiness. Like Im afraid of something. Jasons face was stunned when he saw Kays message, and he replied: Ill go to your room to keep youpany. Ill leave when youre asleep. After sending this message, Jason didnt wait for Kay to reply whether she agreed or not, he already pushed the door out and walked towards Kays resting room. Just after walking out, Jasons phone received a reply from Kay: Huh? Youreing to my room? No, its sote. You should go to bed soon. I should be asleep in a few minutes. Jason smiled and didnt reply to the message until he reached Kays room door, then he replied, Im standing in front of your room. You can open the door. After this message was sent, Jason also symbolically knocked lightly on the door to confirm that he was indeed standing outside the door. Inside the house, Kay, who was lying on the bed, was frozen. She was holding her cell phone in her hand at the moment, and when she saw Jason saying he wasing to her room, she felt a strange sensation in her heart, thinking that it was already sote and it was not right to let a big mane to her room. So she replied to the message and declined, but I didnt expect this brazen bastard to be standing in front of her room. The soft knock on the door just now had meant everything. Kay suddenly looked a little torn up, the room door open nor, not open nor. After some heart struggle, Kay finally stood up, her heart thumping, or walked to the door, reached out and gently opened the door. But the door did not finish opening, only a gap, she looked at Jason standing outside the door, looked no good and said, Why do not you go to rest ah? Didnt you say you were a little worried and scared and couldnt sleep? Ille keep youpany. Jason opened his mouth, he then smiled and said, Dont worry. Even if I enter your room, I wont mess around, its purely to give you a sense of security. I Ill be fine in a minute. Youd better go back and rest. Kay said. Since Im already here, lets go in and sit down and talk with you. Jason still insisted. Kay finally couldnt resist Jason, so she opened the door and let the guy in. The room was left with a small, dim light over the bed. Jason sat down on a chair and said, You go on to the bed and lie down. Later, when youre asleep, Im going back to my room. What do you mean? Youll go back when Im asleep? Kay said, she looked at herself just wearing a nightgown, really embarrassed to be alone with Jason like this, she had to go back to bed to lie down, pull over a thin nket to cover. Jason said: Kay, I know you are a little worried about the reason for the fear. Tonight, no matter what, will have some impact on you. I dont know how to dispel your worries, all I can do is to be with you where you can see. I guess that will put your mind at ease. Kay gritted her teeth, what she feared in her heart was indeed the case. The Jiang family is very powerful on this side of the world, plus the unscrupulous and tant roundup that she witnessed tonight, it would be impossible to say that she could remain calm in her heart. But its strange, after seeing Jason, she had previously had those hidden worries and feelings of worry in her heart, all of a sudden disappeared. Its as if Jasons presence does give her an indescribable feeling of solidity and security. Jason, thank you. Kay couldnt help but whisper. Jason smiled and said, Thank you is too kind. Well, listen to me, you close your eyes, brew a little sleep. Ill be sitting here waiting for you to fall asleep, so theres no need for you to have any worries or fears. Kay actually appeared to be well-behaved, and really closed her eyes after hearing the words. She seemed to forget that this bastard was a big tail wolf, but at this time she appeared to believe Jason, sote in the evening let Jason in her room without saying, Jason told her to close her eyes, she also closed them. Chapter 1113 Dragon Head strikes (I) After Kay closed her eyes, Jason apanied her to talk about some light-hearted topics, in order to help Kay let her heartpletely rxed down. He could understand Kays previous nervousness and fear, and then again Kay is also an ordinary woman, experienced tonight in the West Lake side of the wave after wave of suspected Living Tomb assault, witnessed his ten steps to kill a person, the kind of impact on the mind is certainly the ink is difficult to tolerate. That dangerous and deadly attack, blood-soaked scenes, not to mention her, even a big man under the personal experience will have palpitations. This situation Jason also knows whatforting words are not personallye over to apany, more able to make Kay heart feel solid, so he came straight over. Kay these days because the Jiang family forced the matter of pressure has been poor rest, mental state are very poor, basically every night it is difficult to sleep, once the Jiang family that sinister face and sinister means, she will have trouble sleeping at night. So she is indeed very sleepy, want to sleep well, but once she thought of the attacks on Jason tonight, she could not help but feel a sense of worry and fear in her heart. This is why I couldnt help but send a message to Jason. This time Jason is sitting in her room, she really is feeling a sense of solid security, the feeling as if she knows Jason is at her side, so everything is nothing to be afraid of. She closed her eyes, and Jason chatted, in the body and mind rxed, the heart will no longer have fear and worry, a sleepy feeling like a tidal wave, she gradually stopped responding to Jasons words, nasal breathing also became calm and proportional, this into the sleep. When he saw Kays nasal breathing was even, Jason stood up and went to the bed to watch.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kay has fallen asleep, the exquisite beautiful jade face presents a sense of tranquility, faintly between the eyebrows with a sense of joyful satisfaction, like a rose blooming like a delicate red cherry lips mouth slightly curved, as if in the dreand dreamed of something sweet like. Sleep well, whether you or your parents, I will shelter all around! Jason opened his mouth and said softly. Jason was ready to turn around and leave, before he left, he nced in his eyes and saw a house key on the table, which is the key to the Martino family door. After thinking about it, Jason picked up the key and left. Jason returned to the room, he changed his clothes, quietly walked out of the room, opened the Martinos Mansion door and walked out. Rumble! Jason started the Paramount Marauder and roared away. Just as Jason drove away in the Paramount Marauder, two ck cars parked in the dark not far from the Martino family also started up and followed one after the other with a very tacit understanding. Jason seemed to be oblivious to the fact that, still driving the car continued to move forward. Jason lit a cigarette and took a deep drag, nced at the rear mirror, he was afraid that the other side followed followed lost, so the car speed is not fast. This is to be prepared to watch my whereabouts 24 hours a day? Jasonughed coldly. The Jiang family, since you do not know what to do, then the only way to fight. The Jiang familys minions were all pulled out first, and then the Jiang familys problems were thoroughly investigated. If they can expand their power so quickly and be the biggest power in the Koto area, is there really no problem at all? If I find out just a little bit, I can make you the Jiang family will never be able to turn back. Jason said with a cold smile. Jason drove to the front of the road, then turned right, then he suddenly elerated, the car swoosh, towards the front of the rapid speed. Behind, the two ck cars saw the situation, also elerated violently, towards the front of the rapid speed. When the two cars followed the right turn, cold has been unable to see Jason driving the tough shape of the bulletproof SUV, only because after the right turn, there is a fork in the road ahead, they do not know that the car followed is actually towards that intersection away. The people in the two cars had realized that they had lost the target they were following, and that the target they were following was nowhere to be found. A car, a person seems to have picked up a cell phone to make a call, about a minuteter, the two cars left before and after, disappeared into the pale night. After the two cars left, the rear of a gray Volkswagen car also toward the front of the speed, is not far from following the two cars. The gray Volkswagen car, driving a tough-looking young man, look closely, this is precisely the Coffin Craster ze. In ze not far from following the two cars in front of him, his cell phone suddenly rang, he picked up the phone and answered the call, said: Hello, Jason? Ive caught up with these two cars. On a dark side street past the fork in the road, there was a giant bulletproof SUV parked in the shape of a giant beast creeping along. Inside, Jason was on the phone with ze. Continue to follow, and then send me the direction of your direction of travel, I also follow. Jason said. It turns out that all this Jason had arranged with ze when he left the Martino family. Jason knew he was being watched, and as soon as he left the Martino family, there were bound to be people from the other side watching and following him in secret. He had previously asked ze to arrange for some people to keep an eye on the Martino family, in case the Jiang family would make a move on the Martino family. For the sake of conservatism, ze decided to bring his own men to watch over the Martino family. Therefore, Jason had agreed with ze before leaving the house that if he drove out and was followed by a car, he would follow him. As expected, everything is as Jason predicted, he drove away, there are two ck cars following behind, but the two ck cars in the personnel did not notice, in the back of their car, there is a ze driving in the trail. After Jason got rid of the two cars, ze followed them in turn, all of which the other party was unaware of. Jason, Ill share my current location with you, you just drive and follow. On the phone, ze said. Okay! Jason nodded his head. Then, he quickly received zes shared location on his phone. Rumble! Jason started the Paramount Marauder, and the creeping beast began to roar and roar, and began to drive in the night, like a beast on the attack. Jason guessed that the people in the two ck cars that were following him were Living Tombs killers, and he was now backtracking to see if the two cars would return to Living Tombs stronghold in Milton. If thats the case, hell be on a killing spree tonight. Chapter 114 Dragon Head strikes (II) Jason drove along the directions ze shared, and about ten minutester, Jason had caught up with zes car.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jason and ze also continued to keep in touch: ze, Ive got your car in sight. Jason, Ive seen your car too. The two deliberate vehicles were driving just ahead, and to be conservative, I didnt follow too closely, lest the other side notice. You are also right to do this, the other side of these hands are also a strict special training, both tracking and counter-surveince aspects are very strong, follow too closely will be alerted by the other side. Jason, so now we continue to follow? Ill do the tracking. You go back to the Martino family side first, continue to help me look after the Martino family side of the situation. As for the two suspicious vehicles in front, I can track them. The other side cant escape my palm. Jason, are you alone? Dont need any help? ze asked, he did want to give Jason a hand in his heart. Jason smiled ndly and said, Im all alone. The only thing that ze could do was to say, Okay, Ill go back to the Martino family, Jason. Okay, I trust you guys. Jason said. At that moment, at the intersection in front, ze turned right and left, while Jason drove the car and continued to follow up. In terms of tracking ability, Jason has reached a peak height, with his extraordinary perception and tracking ability, since the two cars locked the breath, the other party is not able to escape his palm. In front, the two ck cars drove away towards the far outskirts of Milton, one after the other. The people in these two ck cars are indeed from Living Tomb, they are Living Tombs trained scouts, and they are good at hiding, stalking and tracking. They are responsible for tracking the targets information, and then send the targets information to Living Tomb, and Living Tomb will have the corresponding killers to carry out the task. Tonight, the scouts in the two cars failed to act, and with their vignce they knew that they had been detected by Jason, so they had to leave, because there was no need to continue the search and tracking. But what they didnt expect was that behind them, the target they were following before was following them in turn. They were actually very alert, and in the process of leaving they were also detecting whether they were being followed, but did not detect anything suspicious, and only then drove away with confidence. With their ability, to be able to detect that Jason was following them all the way behind, that is impossible. Half an hourter, the two cars have been driving to the outskirts of the countryside, there have been about ten minutes, the two cars drove into a ce simr to a farm before stopping the car. Here is obviously a farm, but it seems to have been abandoned for a long time, still retaining some farmhouse house. The two ck cars driving to this ce stopped, in the two cars stopped when the farm around the darkness, there are several figures faintly shing, is secretly checking the two cars information situation, found to be their own people, the several figures again hidden in the darkness. Bang! The car door opened, the two ck cars inside the hands were about toe out. Suddenly C Boom! A roaring and roaring sound came, is to see in the back of the reckless night, a tough-looking off-road vehicle fiercely flying out, as a fierce beast broke free from the darkness of the cage, in the deafening roar towards the direction of the abandoned farm came straight over. Just from the two ck cars just down a total of four men in ck immediately have a kind of creepy feeling, in their feeling, as if they are a fierce beast to stare at, is opening a bloody mouth to swallow them down. That is a horrible feeling of death! Enemy attack! Someone reacted. In the darkness of this abandoned farm, a figure was also rushing out. It was toote, only to see a boom C The huge and sturdy body of the bulletproof buggy crashed into the two ck cars, and then the huge wheels of the bulletproof buggy crushed through the two ck cars, and then crashed into the four men. Some of this happened almost in a sh of lightning. Therefore, the four men had no way to dodge, and no way to dodge, and when they reacted, the huge SUV either knocked them off their feet or ran right over them. In the surroundings, there was already a figure shing out, and some of them were holding weapons, and they shot directly without hesitation Bang! Bang! Bang! The gunshots rang out and were fired at the bulletproof SUV that was barreling through, but the ordinary bullets could not prate the body of the tough SUV. Instead, the SUV rammed all the way over, and those shing figures have dodged in disarray, some dodged, under the huge wheels of the crush, not into meatloaf is basically no human shape. Ahead of a lighted house, when the sound of gunfire outside, this house immediately with a horrible boundless killing gas diffused out, the momentum is appalling. Immediately after, this room began to have a human figure rushed out. However, the cold C Boom! A dark red Paramount Marauder bulletproof SUV is like the steel fortress, suddenly rushed to the house with a brutal and iparable momentum. Bang! A loud bang, the door of the house was directly hit in pieces, several people in the house was about to rush out in front of the hands were greeted by a direct crushing into the house of the fierce SUV. There were still many people inside the house, and before they could react, the whole house shook violently, then the door was torn apart, some walls copsed, and in the dust, the dark red Paramount Marauder was like a predatory beast, ramming into them with an unbeatable momentum. Ah In an instant, there were howls of misery. There were a dozen people gathered in this room, and as the Paramount Marauder rammed into them at high speed, at least half of them died on the spot. As for the other half, even if they did not die, then also broken arms and legs, lost the ability to fight. Finally, the Paramount Marauder stopped, the door opened with a bang, expressionless own a strong and horrific killing aura of Jason this just walked down from the car. Chapter 1115 A Night of Killing (I) Jason stepped down from the car, the whole house was already like a bloody hell, looking at the hands that had fallen one by one on the ground, some had died on the spot, some bodies were still writhing. The crimson blood began to flow, making the whole house began to fill with a pungent smell of blood.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There were some guns scattered on the ground, and Jason casually picked up two pistols on the ground and fired one after another towards those who had fallen to the ground and would not die. Bang! Bang! Bang! A shot rang out, echoed in the room filled with the smell of blood, in Jasonsplementary gun, the room those who still have a breath of manpower were all killed. Then, Jasons body scurried towards the right like lightning, rolled on the ground, and in that instantC Bang! Bang! Bang! The house that has been destroyed by Paramount Marauder doorway, there is a figure shing, then the sound of gunfire after gunfire, a round of bullets towards the direction of Jason just stood shot in the past. However, these bullets all fell short. Jasons counter-attack also came, he half crouched on the ground, holding the gun with both hands, facing forward and continuously alternating fire C Bang! Bang! Bang! These two pistols in Jasons hands, like two sniper rifles, Jason shot with amazing uracy. In the doorway of the house out of the sh of the figure began to fall to the ground, there are six people close to fire, but by the time Jasons round of counter-attack past, there have been four people were shot out of the urate bullet killed, shot parts are basically at the eyebrow. The remaining two people were frightened, as if they were scared out of their wits, there was a great sense of fear. The opponent is really too strong, the kind of powerful terror can be said to be beyond their imagination, spare them all is also a specially trained killers, but in their feeling, with that powerful and terrifying opponentpared to, they arepletely scum. The right side of the farm, there is a room, when the sound of fighting outside came, this room originally gathered in the three ck-clothed men who were discussing things, and then from their bodies diffused a terrifying cold killing machine. These three men in ck are precisely the same three people who stood with Demon on the top floor of Skyscraper, and at this time they gathered here, but did not see Demons figure. These three are Living Tomb ace level killers. In Living Tomb, ace level killers can already establish a stronghold, the stronghold established, the following will have a group of Living Tomb killers can be dispatched to use. The stronghold in Living TombMilton is in the charge of these three ace-level assassins. Their names are Cheetah, Ghost Wind and Dark Shadow! Cheetah, as his name suggests, has a leopards head and eyes, a rugged face and a sturdy body, giving him a leopard-like sharpness, with a fierce look in his eyes and a blood-colored killing machine. Ghost Wind is dressed in ck, his face is a gloomy feeling, the body diffused the murderous aura with a cold and icy intention, as from the hell out of the ghost of life. As for Dark Shadow, he is short and thin, the whole body is extremely thin, looking like arge monkey, if only to look at the appearance, his thin body does not seem toe with any deadly danger. But, Living Tomb any one can be called ace killer, that must be hands stained with the blood of endless strong people existence. That looks like Jasons breath Dark Shadows nose twitched, his sense of smell and perception is extremely keen, for the breath of the capture than ordinary people, so when he sensed Jasons aura of killing the sky, he obviously sensed. Jason, he actually found here? Ghost Wind opened his mouth, and then he remembered something and said, Damn, those useless scouts must have been caught off guard when they were following Jason, and Jason followed them back and came all the way to the stronghold! Ill inform Lord Demon! Dark Shadow opened his mouth and spoke. Humph! That Jason, since he came of his own ord, let him have no return! ording to the n, we can still let him live for a few more days, but if he wants toe to our door to die, then lets make it happen! Lets go out, with the three of us working together, I dont believe we cant take his head off! Cheetah said in a murderous voice. The stronghold in Living Tomb, in addition to Cheetah, Ghost Wind, Dark Shadow, the three ace level killers, there are more than 20 Living Tomb killers. The rest of the Living Tomb killers came around, but they couldnt even touch Jasons clothes, they were killed one by one by Jasons perverse precision shooting. The pistol Jason held in both hands changed magazines once again, and he moved his body and rushed out towards the outside of the house. The two Living Tomb assassins who hade out of the woodwork to ambush him had been shot in the head by him, and in his perception, there were no other assassins in ambush outside the house, and the assassins who hade around had been cleared away by him one by one. But this does not mean that the battle here is over, just now Jason has sensed three powerful aura fluctuations, these three aura filled with a strong and morbid killing intent, clearly three strong people who have been killing for a long time. Jasons body rushed out, at the same time, another room Cheetah, Ghost Wind, Dark Shadow and the three of them also shed out, they sensed Jasons own breath, their hands of weapons raised, towards Jason rushed out of the figure swept past. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ear-splitting sound of gunfire suddenly rang out, a round of bullets shot through the void. Jasons body rolled one after another to cover himself with the cover outside the house, while his hands held the pistol also began to shoot. Jason did not even need to aim, the bullets shot as if they had eyes, urately shot at the direction of Cheetah, Ghost Wind, Dark Shadow three people are located. Such urate shooting also forced Cheetah and the three of them had to evade and hide, originally they thought that with the three of them together under the siege to force Jason into a desperate situation, but through the real encounter now, they really experienced Jasons terrifying strength, one person two shots in turn forced them not to dare to head out. As long as a little pop out of God, that Gods slug will be the first time to shoot and kill. After suppressing Cheetah and the three of them, Jason got up abruptly and began to dive forward rapidly, he took the initiative to approach the past, ready to have a face-to-face duel with these three ace killers. Jason also had to do so, he no longer has extra magazines on him, two pistols are finished when the bullets are shot. So, before the bullets run out, he needs to approach the past, forcing the other side to fight with him in close quarters. Chapter 1116 A Night of Killing (II) The Jiangs Mansion. Demon has returned to the Jiangs Mansion, he asked Matthew, who is in charge of intelligence gathering in the Jiang family, to collect all the information about Jason, especially the information about Jasons recorded battles. Through the five sets of assassinations by the West Lake Long Beach, he has seen Jasons unusual. At that time he stood on the top floor of the Skyscraper, through the binocrs to view Jasonsbat situation, from which he could see that Jasonsprehensivebat power in all aspects of the top of the existence, whether it is explosive power, speed or their own experience in hostilebat, there is no way to pick. This makes Demon realize that this is an unprecedented strong enemy that he has encountered. But Demon did not have the slightest sense of worry and fear, on the contrary, he was excited and exhrated. He likes to kill such a strong enemy, only such a strong enemy is challenging, otherwise if the ordinary opponent, it is not worth him to fight. Demon in the past mission record, can not win, never miss, on the one hand because of his extraordinary assassination ability, the biggest reason is also due to his cautious and subtle character. He is arrogant, bloodthirsty and cruel, but when ites to action, he is more cautious than anyone else, he will act before the targets habits, characteristics, multivariation number of ways and so on all feel clear, and then strike. Know yourself and your enemy, in order to win a hundred battles. This is his credo. Matthew has done his best to collect all the information he can about Jason, including Jasons fights in Phoenix, and most recently, Jasons matchup with Oscar at Phoenix Restaurant. Oscar is a Heritage Master Stage junior level powerhouse, but when such a powerhouse fought against Jason, it was extremely short, just a face-to-face, Jason seriously injured Oscar to the ground. This made Randall incredulous. Demon was carefully studying Jasons past battle techniques, including Living Tombs record of three stabs against Jason in Oakshire. To be able to wound Oscar in one shot? Thats really something! Demon took a deep breath, although he did not cultivate Hyacinth, but because the Jiang family had a rtionship with Heavenly Holy Land, he also knew something about Hyacinth powerhouses. In his opinion, a Heritage Master Stage early stage strongman, in terms ofbat skills is stronger than the ace killer in Living Tomb, but in terms of the ability to ambush and assassinate, is far less than the ace killer. As the saying goes, there are specialties in the field, and Living Tombs killers themselves are proficient in various assassination and assault skills, which are beyond the reach of the strongest in Hyacinth. From these sparring situations, this Jason is not cultivating Hyacinth, taking the path of flesh cultivation of Cultivation? Flesh cultivation, to have such powerfulbat skills, must have entered extremely cruel and extreme special training to be able to train out. What exactly is his identity? A top soldier king who came out of a private special operations team? Demons eyes narrowed slightly, he had a guess in his mind, when he was secretly observing, he could sense the iparable aura of killing from Jasons body, which was apanied by a strong aura of blood and fire. Such an aura of blood and fire can only be formed after repeated life and death trials in the battlefield. There is a high possibility that it is a retired special warfare soldier king. Or a professional mercenary. Demon made a guess, and from Jasons physical characteristics and that blood and fire killing aura, he surmised some of Jasons identity characteristics. Such people are often trained in the battlefield through the fires of war, so they are extremely terrifying in life-and-deathbat, and often able to strike the strong with the weak. So, one has toe up with a well thought out n to deal with this person. Demons eyes were shining. Now, he has defined Jason as the most powerful and dangerous opponent he has encountered since his debut, which makes his eyes sh a hint of exhration, only to face such a powerful subsequently, can fully bring out his own bloodthirsty killing intent. As Demon continued his research, his cell phone rang abruptly when he was not expecting it. Demon picked up the phone and looked at it, he answered the phone and said, Hello, Dark Shadow? Whats the matter? Lord Demon, its not good. The target, Jason, has found Miltons stronghold and ising to kill it. Dark Shadows urgent voice came from the phone. What? You let Jason track you all the way to the stronghold? What a bunch of losers! Demons tone was grim, and he said with a sharp glint in his eyes, It seems that even the bestid ns are no match for impromptu changes. Jason wants to force us to show up and fight, so lets satisfy him! With that, Demon hung up the phone. Then, Demon asked Matthew to contact Randall immediately, saying that it was an urgent matter. When Randall rushed over, Demon said sinctly, Mr. Randall, Im going to kill Jason tonight, and its a matter of sess or failure. So, the strongest Hyacinth on your side can follow me there. In addition, the group of dead soldiers that I have trained should also all go out. Bloodguard Warrior is also all going out? Randalls face was stunned and he asked. Just to be sure, its better to go all out. This Jason is not simple. Demon said.N?velDrama.Org content. Randall pondered, at the end of the day he had to nod heavily and said, Okay, then send out all Bloodguard Warrior, all by you to dispatch themand. As long as we can get rid of Jason, everything is worth it. At the beginning, the Jiang family recruited Demon, in addition to letting Demon secretly help the Jiang family carry out various unseen tasks, but also let Demon secretly cultivate a dead warrior warrior. This deadly warrior is named Bloodguard Warrior, one does not fear death, and has a very high assassination skills, can be called the Jiang family a not easily used the bottom card. Now, in order to kill Jason alone, Randall decided to reveal all these cards. In addition to Bloodguard Warrior, there are also three Hyacinth powerhouses. I dont believe that Jason will still be alive under such a situation. Randalls eyes flickered with coldness, and he said coldly with one word. Demons eyes flickered with a cold aura, a trace of blood-colored killing machine in the surge, he said: Mr. Randall do not worry. I will definitely bring Jasons head back to you tonight. Good, then Ill wait! Randall said. Its not toote, I have to act now. Demon said. Soon, three Hyacinth strongmen from the Jiang family, all of whom were no less powerful than Oscar, showed up, followed by a Bloodguard Warrior death squad of about 20 men, led by Demon, heading towards Living Tombs stronghold in Milton, ready to surround and kill Jason. Chapter 1117 A Night of Killing (3) Under the night, the abandoned farm. Smoke filled the air, a bloody smell in the air, from time to time there is the sound of intensive gunfire echoed up, endlessly, in this deserted suburban wilderness reverberated. Jasons pistol held in both hands shot one after another, each shot out of the uracy is said to be the existence of the insurmountable, a shot fired to kill the bullets all aimed at the direction of the three Cheetah and their location, no shot is in the Cheetah and their three foolishly want to probe out the moment of counterattack. Every time, there will always be a bullet as if it is installed with a positioning system, urate to find their location, this shot over, if they dare to show up to counterattack, only to shoot, the godly bullet has pierced through their bodies. Suffering! The unprecedented suffocation! Cheetah and the three of them are simply mad with hate! They were the ace killers of Living Tomb, and the higher ranked killers in the ranks of Living Tomb were the ones like Demon. But Demon this level of killers in the Living Tomb can have a few? Now, Cheetah and the three of them together were actually suppressed by Jason alone, which seemed too incredible, in their opinion, even if it was Demon, they could not achieve such aprehensive suppression of them. Jason is sneaking up on us, werepletely passive and cant take the initiative to counterattack! Damn! How can this guy have such a horrible shooting ability? How can this guy have such a horrible shooting ability? Such urate point nk shooting is unbelievable and can only be seen in movies! How can there be such a sick point nk shot in reality? No matter what, we have to try to hold on until Lord Demones! We evacuate towards the back. The back of the farmhouse is a wilderness mountain forest, we escape into it to avoid triggering a head-on battle with him! Is this Jason approaching, with our assassination ability, with three people working together, can not kill him? Thest words were spoken by Cheetah, who was not in favor of absconding and wanted to fight Jason head-on.N?velDrama.Org content. During the exchange between the three ace killers, the sound of the gunshot that sounded so deadly to their ears came to a screeching halt and stopped. The gun in Jasons hand should be out of bullets! said Ghost Wind. Cheetahs eyes shed a ruthless look, he said coldly: Does that mean that its our turn to counterattack? What are we waiting for? Lets cut this guy into pieces first! Prepare to attack! Dark Shadow also spoke up. Cheetah and the three of them gestured together, and then the three of them flipped sideways in front of them, while the guns in their hands fired one after another in the direction they were locked Bang! Bang! Bang! Dense gunfire rang out, a dense round of bullets towards the locked position swept past. This direction was originally Jasons sneaking direction. However, when Cheetahs shots fell, they immediately realized that something was wrong C the bullets that were fired all fell short! This is not a failure to hit the opponent, but the opponents figure is not in the direction they were aiming to shoot! That is to say, they just strafed with guns, is all strafed into the air. Where is Jason? Cheetah and the three of them had this thought in mind. When this thought appeared, Cheetah immediately had a bad feeling, invisible, an indescribable horrible death-like feeling enveloped. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sound of a harsh cracking sound rang out, and there was something in the void that shot towards Cheetahs direction at high speed, and the speed wasparable to the speed of a bullet. Cheetah, Ghost Wind, Dark Shadow three people hurriedly rolled and dodged. When the sound of a strong wind in the void fell,nded precisely where they just hid, hit the ground with a dull sound of puff. Those were small stones. A small stone, under a huge force of throwing, shaped like a bullet shot out, forceful and swift, if hit by such a small stone, at least a few bones should be broken. Whoosh! As Cheetah and the others rolled to avoid it, a figure arrived at a lightning speed, apanied by a tremendous killing aura and a gravity field as heavy as a mountain! Dark Shadow was the first to react, his face changed in shock and instinctively raised his weapon to counterattack, at that moment he suddenly realized that he was moving a little slower than before! Soon, he perceived the problem, only because he himself has also sensed the heavy mountain-like pressure, as if the whole person is carrying the mountain like, in that heavy mountain-like gravity crushing, his own action speed than before obviously slowed down a lot. The consequences of slow speed are extremely fatal. Therefore, when Dark Shadow was about to raise his arm, a strong wind whistled, and Jasons right leg, which had dashed to him, swept out and struck Dark Shadows right arm fiercely. Bang! This leg sweep is infused with Jasons own terrifying abyssal heavy hitting power, so this leg sweep hit Dark Shadows right arm, his hand weapon directly out of his hand, not to mention the right arms shoulder de under the impact of gravity, also dislocated. Cheetah and Ghost Winds reaction speed is also fast, they realize that Jason has sessfully killed in close, they have weapons in their hands, but it is simply impossible to aim. In such a short distance of closebat, any reckless shooting will lead to serious consequences C It is possible to shoot not your opponent, but your own people! Cheetah and Ghost Wind two people are also very decisive, after giving up their weapons, they have drawn the body wearing a sharp de, with a tricky and bizarre way of striking as fast as lightning to kill Jason. Jason staggered his feet, his body like a dragon, avoiding the two attacks, his body shed towards Dark Shadow who just stood up. Dark Shadow sensed a terrifying killing machine like a tidal wave swept in, he was greatly rmed and instinctively had to withdraw backwards. However, his body is just about to move, he suddenly felt as if he was carrying a mountain, there is an invisible heavy gravity copsed down, limiting his movement, but also let him usually proud of the speed appeared a hint ofg! Dark Shadows right arm was dislocated and temporarily immobilized, and he was holding a sharp de in his left hand, frantically stabbing towards Jason. Jason also holds a Nepalese Army Knife in his right hand, he raised the Nepalese Army Knife in his hand, blocking the de that Dark Shadow stabbed at, then his figure shed to the left hand, the left hand, which sped the throat of Dark Shadow. With one more push, the slim Dark Shadow was lifted into mid-air. Cheetah and Ghost Wind were about tounch a second attack when they saw Jason grabbing Dark Shadows throat and stopped in their tracks. Jason narrowed his eyes at Cheetah and Ghost Wind, the corners of his mouth raised a cold smile and said, You are indeed Living Tombs killers. Ive been looking for you and waiting for you for a long time! Just as these words fell, suddenly C Click! An ear-piercing sound of fracture came, and it was clear that Dark Shadow, who had been carried by Jasons hand into mid-air, had his head hanging limply down, and his throat had been crushed. Once Jason let go of his hand, Dark Shadows body, which had already been cut off, fell straight down from mid-air, as if it had been knocked down to the 18th level of hell. Chapter 1118 – A Night of Killing (IV) Ghost Wind and Cheetah two people suddenly have a kind of creepy feeling, Dark Shadow fell in Jasons hands, just like a weak chicken, the whole person directly by Jason only hand mped throat to lift up in mid-air, not to mention that at the moment Dark Shadows throat is directly choked off, this gas died. This not only let Cheetah, Ghost Wind they have some questions about their own strength C they are really Living Tombs ace killer? Howe they feel so unbeatable in front of Jason? Jason, no matter how strong you are, this time, you will definitely bleed in Koto! Ghost Wind opened his mouth and said. With you Living Tombs killers who dont dare to go on the road? Jason sneered and continued, You have targeted me three times in Oakshire, and Ive wanted to get rid of all of you. This is an important stronghold of Living Tomb, right? So be it. After tonight, this stronghold will no longer exist. This will more or less do a lot of damage to Living Tomb. As long as Im still breathing, Ill y along with Living Tomb and one day Ill get rid of this organization from the world! How arrogant and arrogant, the organization is stronger than you can imagine! Since the organization was founded, as long as the target is targeted, will certainly die! So, you will never be surprised! Cheetah said in a cold voice. I hope Living Tomb is as strong as you say it is, otherwise its really too boring. Next, its time to send you on your way. Jason opened his mouth, and he stepped forward, his own gravitational potential field was diffusing, forming his own side of the great power. The Sunling Bloodline also boiled up, a blood rushed to the sky, like nine blood dragons across the sky, emitting a magnificent and strong aura, seemingly masculine and overbearing, like nine rounds of sun across the sky, the weather ispelling. Under the suppression of the gravity field, Ghost Wind and Cheetahs faces suddenly changed dramatically. The heavy pressure made them feel as if they were walking on a mountain, causing their breath to run and power to shift to varying degrees of slowness. This is simply too incredible, equivalent to they have been suppressed, their own strength, speed and so on all affected. Not good! Ghost Winds heart was aghast, and he secretly said.N?velDrama.Org content. Whoosh! At this time, Jason had alreadyunched an attack, his body moved, his feet stored power, the whole person dashed forward with the speed of the wind and lightning. Kill! Cheetah opened his mouth to roar, he held a folding military spike, the whole person like a furious leopard pounced on Jason. Ghost Wind also knew that they had no way back, either kill Jason or be killed by Jason, so Ghost Wind also did their best to move their bodies, the sharp de in their hands cut a cold aura in the air, so they surrounded and killed Jason. Cheetah and Ghost Wind have already used their most powerful strength and body techniques, but they still feel that their strikes are still not fast enough,pared to the past, the speed of such strikes is too slow. Snort! Snort! The Nepalese Army Knife in Jasons hand swung one after another, cutting out a sharp cold aura in the void, the cold aura attacked and killed, and met the cutting aura of Cheetah and Ghost Wind with lightning speed. ng! ng! The Nepalese Army Knife in Jasons hand blocked Cheetahs and Ghost Winds severe killing strokes, and the saber was filled with Jasons own majestic Abyssal heavy strike power, and under the full explosion, it shook Cheetahs and Ghost Winds arms high up, and the huge force impacted them. The huge force impacted on them, making their tiger mouths numb and their whole arms seem to be paralyzed. Snort! Snort! With the infusion of his own Secret Realm Power, each sh fell with the power of a thunderbolt. Cheetah and Ghost Wind were forced to retreat, but Jasons sword was simple, without any fancy changes, but the speed was unbelievably fast, and with a terrifying force inside, it turned the simple sword into the most terrifying sword killing move in the world. ng! Cheetah can catch Jasons knife attack, but the knife body from the huge force is constantly impacting his whole body, before he can retreat, Jason has shed to, left hand a fist towards Cheetah st to. A fist came out, covering the sky, containing a reckless fist intent, as if to envelop this side of heaven and earth under the pressure of this fist intent. I have a fist to cover the sky! Cheetah was horrified by the terrifying pressure of the fist dao, he had never seen such a fist with a boundless fist intent, and there was no way to resist it. Even so, Cheetahs other hand still fought hard to meet the battle. Bang! Jasons fist fell, directly broke through Cheetahs oing fist, the final punch was solidlynded on Cheetahs chest, will Cheetah the whole person sted backwards out, coughing blood. On the other side, Ghost Wind attacked, the sharp de in his hand attacked Jason. Jasons saber swung in his hand to meet the sharp edge of Ghost Winds de, and at the same time his right leg swept out in a lightning-like manner, with a powerful force, containing a majestic force. Ghost Wind could not avoid it, so he had to cross his arms to resist. But in the face of Jasons leg, which contained a boundless force, how could he resist it? Whoosh! Jasons body is like lightning, towards Ghost Wind sprinted up, is staggering backward unstable Ghost Wind face changed in shock, a deadly crisis over the heart, he wanted to counterattack to save his life, but before he can react, a cold deadly sharp edge has been cut through his throat. Snort! The Nepalese Army Knife in Jasons hand shed through Ghost Winds throat, spilling a shower of blood. After killing Ghost Wind, Jason moved his body and rushed towards the ce where Cheetah had fallen. Cheetah has suffered serious injuries, he fell to the ground immediately put the gun, aimed forward, but saw Jason body towards his side of the sh. Bang! Bang! Bang! Cheetah shot one after another, the sound of the gun fell, but the front is empty, can no longer see Jasons figure. The cold C Boom! The right front position, Jasons figure a sh rush to, the whole body hit Cheetah just to stagger to stand up. Cheetahs body was knocked out, coughing blood again in his mouth, his body seems to have fallen apart, there is not the slightest strength. Jason walked over step by step, Cheetahs right hand moved, trying to lift the gun, but was Jason raised his foot on the gun. This is the strength of your Living Tomb killer? Thats really disappointing to me! Jason opened his mouth, and then the Nepalese Army Knife in his hand had already pierced Ghost Winds throat. Chapter 1119 Dragon Shade Warrior Jason looked around the stronghold and there were no survivors. This is obviously a stronghold in the Living Tomb, but now, this stronghold in the Living Tomb killers have all been killed by Jason alone. This also includes Cheetah, Ghost Wind, Dark Shadow, the three ace killers. However, Living Tombs so-called ace killers in front of Jason, is really not enough to see. Jasons strength has increased too quickly, especially during this half year period, sessfully evolved his own gravitational field, stimted his own Sunling Bloodline, coupled with the Power Evolution Secret Method refinement and strengthening, now his strengthpared to when Living Tomb sent someone to assassinate. The strength of the assassins is now much higher than when Living Tomb sent them. So these so-called ace killers met him, except for a dead end, there is no other possibility. Jason is ready to leave, he believes that the Jiang familys backhand is not just this point. It is possible that these Living Tomb assassins were found by the Jiang family, or that someone in the Jiang family has something to do with Living Tomb. In any case, Jason did not find the person he was looking for in this stronghold.N?velDrama.Org content. On the West Lake Long Beach, when he was attacked by five sets of men in a row, he had sensed that there were eyes watching him in the shadows, observing him, as if to feel through to see some of his characteristics in the fight. This is Jasons intuitive sense, he also believes that his intuition will never be wrong. In his nebulous senses, the person hiding in the shadows is the culprit leading these Living Tomb killers to attack him, the other partys aura appears to be extremely morbid, like a Demon. Jason took the initiative tonight and followed it all the way here, just to uncover this person. Cheetah and the three of them were much stronger than the Living Tomb killers he had previously encountered, but by feel, he knew that Cheetah and the three of them were not the ones who were secretly spying on him in the fight. The other side was not here. Then, the remaining possibility that is in the Jiangs Mansion. Jason was ready to leave, the battlefield would be cleaned up by Living Tomb afterwards, and just as he turned to leave, he was taken by surprise DING RING! A cell phone rang, not from his cell phone, but from behind him on his right. Jason followed the sound and quickly determined the direction of the ringing phone, which came from the body of Dark Shadow, whose throat had been cut by him. Jason walked over and took out Dark Shadows cell phone, which had a caller ID, just a phone number with no name on it. When Jason was considering whether to answer this call, coldly, the caller hung up. Jasons heart moved, he took Dark Shadows phone and looked through the phones call logs. After looking through the call logs, Jason saw that Dark Shadows phone had made a call half an hour ago, and the number of this call was the same number he had just called. Isnt that the time period when he had just stormed into this stronghold? Who did he contact? Could it be the one Im looking for? These three knew I wasing, so they called for assistance at the first opportunity? Jason thought in his heart, then the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly and he said to himself, If thats the case, then soon, there will be arge number of peopleing and surrounding this ce. These people may also have the Jiang familys cards in their hands. If thats the case, its time to go on a killing spree tonight! Jasons eyes flickered with coldness, an iron-blooded killing machine from the corner of his eyes began to diffuse, to the end, ayer of blood-colored killing machine like substance from his body diffused out, vaguely give people a kind of corpse mountain sea of blood pavement of horror feeling. Since an opponent ising, Jason has to deploy something anyway. This stronghold has a lot of weapons, those killers have weapons carried on their bodies, maybe there is also a small arsenal in this stronghold. But judging from the time, Jason has no time to search this arsenal. Jason went over and drove Paramount Marauder out to the back of the stronghold, and then retrieved a handful of weapons from the Living Tomb killers who had been killed. The majority of the weapons were handguns, and two assault rifles were found, but none of Jasons favorite sniper rifles. This has to be said is a pity. After collecting all the weapons, Jason began to look for ambush points. However, at that moment, his cell phone suddenly rang, he picked up the phone to see, the caller ID presented a familiar name C Ben! Jasons face was really stunned, and seeing this name, a warm current immediately surged through his heart. Ben is a Dragon Shade warrior, when Jason joint Satan Operation Group warriors together to the East Japan Tokyo to carry out the mission, is to save Ben and Ashley, Mckenzie, Ashton. Jason answered the phone, the phone immediately came Bens bold voice: Jason, still thinking you are not asleep, was about to hang up the phone. Ben, howe you have time to call me? Jason opened his mouth and continued, How are you and Ashley, Mckenzie, and Ashton all doing since you got back from Tokyost time? Were all fine, weve recovered from our injuries and everything. I know youre in Milton, Jason, and itste, so I was going to contact you tomorrow. I cant help it, but I cant help thinking that youre here, so if I dont make a phone call, Im really sorry. Jasons face froze and he looked incredulous as he said, When did you arrive in Milton? And, how did you know I was in Milton? Jason youre on Miltons side for something, right? You previously called the War Department and told some police forces in Milton to stay out of your business. Old Mr. Pepper knows about it. It just so happens that some of our Dragon Shade soldiers are in Koto Military District for extreme training, and were also looking for a good soldier in Koto Military District. It just so happens that the mission ended yesterday. After finishing the mission, they were ready to return to the Capital Military District. But Old Mr. Pepper suddenly contacted me, said you are in Milton, let me bring a few soldiers over to find you, said Jason if you need help or something, we can also help. On the phone, Ben said. Jason heard this and understood what was going on, it turned out that Old Mr. Pepper knew about his side of Milton, it just so happened that Ben and his men hadpleted their mission in the Koto military area, so Old Mr. Pepper simply asked them toe over to Milton to find himself. Jason could not help but smile, Old Mr. Pepper although the surface did not say anything, but the heart has always been concerned about him, but also to hold him. Chapter 1120 Dragon Shade killing machine Jason, where are you now? On the phone, Ben spoke up and asked. Ben, its been a while since weve fought side by side, hasnt it? Jasonughed and continued, I am attacking and killing an assassin from an assassin group tonight. The assassin of this organization has carried out several assassination ns against me. This time in Milton, the Jiang family has sent another group of assassins to kill me. The next group of people toe, I just do a good ambush deployment, your phone call came. What?N?velDrama.Org content. What? Jason, there is another force in Milton that wants to deal with you? In the phone, Bens voice rose in anger, invisible, there is a shock of anger killing intent in the surge, he then said, Jason, tell me your location. I will go there with my brothers now, no matter what the other side is, dare to offend big brother, then kill a piece of armor! The Jiang family of Milton is nothing! How dare they touch Big Brother? They are looking for death! Since youre here, letse over and meet the Jiang familys so-called cards. Since I left, I havent seen you guys for a long time. Its a good time to get together. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Ill send you the location now. You guyse directly. Yes, big brother! On the phone, Ben said in a deep voice. After ending the call, the gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, flooded with a few warm colors, Ben and other Dragon Shade Warrior suddenly came to Milton was indeed a big surprise to him. Jason originally wanted to face theing siege alone, but now he does not have to fight alone, with Ben and other Dragon Shade Warrior toe, can also relive the previous in the Dragon Shade when the kind of side by side fighting blood and the feeling of pleasure. With the battle of the brothers, will not be alone, in order topletely burst out the blood. The night is deep. Under the deep night, five SUVs are whistling and speeding towards the far outskirts of the abandoned farm. Inside the car, there is a killing machine hidden, a killing machine coalesced together, forming a like a raging tide of zing killing machine, this coalesced together. The first car, Demon is sitting in the passenger seat, his hideous face like a clown looks extremely gloomy, faintly have a press of bloodthirsty killing intent in the surge. Just now he called Dark Shadow, the phone got through, but no one answered. This makes Demon heart flooded with a sense of foreboding. ording to the normal situation, Dark Shadow will definitely pick up the phone the first time he sees his call. This time Dark Shadow did not answer the phone, then there are only two possibilities C first, Dark Shadow is inbat, no time to answer the phone; second, Dark Shadow they have died in battle, dead people certainly can not answer the phone. With the strength of Dark Shadow and the three of them, they cant be killed so quickly by Jason, right? They just need to wander around and avoid head-on confrontation, and they can dy until I arrive. Demon thought to himself. When he was standing on the roof of Skyscraper observing Jasons attack characteristics, he had a general prediction of Jasons strength, plus through the collection of information about Jasonsbat toprehensive judgment, he artificially with the strength of Single Arm, Dark Shadow, Ghost Wind three people, should be able to stall Jason. But to be on the safe side, he ordered all the vehicles to stop when the convoy was about a kilometer away from the abandoned farm stronghold. The doors opened and Demon stepped out of the car, followed by about 20 Bloodguard Warriors, all of whom are specially trained dead soldiers who are not afraid of death, not afraid of pain, and under Demons personal training, they are often more useful in assassination than the Living Tomb The threat posed by those first-ss killers in Living Tomb is even greater. Because they do not care about personal life and death, as long as there is any chance to kill the opponent, they will not miss, and will even take the way to kill the opponent for life. In addition, there are three other people came down, themselves with an inner Hyacinth aura, invisible a powerful pressure in the manifestation. These three are the Hyacinth powerhouses that Heavenly Holy Land has secretly sent to the Jiang family to sit on their side, and their own strength has reached the Heritage Master Stage realm. The leader of the group is dressed in green, tall and thin, with gloomy eyes that open and close as if they contain a slight electric aura, with an amazing aura. This person is named Saint Dan, his own strength has reached the Heritage Master Stage middle stage. Saint Dan right one eagle-eyed hook nose, face gives people a sense of ruthlessness, he is named Chris, is a Heritage Master Stage early stage strength. Saint Dan left a person named Joss, is also a Heritage Master Stage early stage strong, he looks white and fat, seemingly harmless, but in fact, in terms of the heart of the ck hand, no one can outperform it. Saint Dan and the three of them think very highly of themselves, after all, they are Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, usually the Jiang family family head Randall can not send them without reason. This time it was Heavenly Holy Lands direct order for the three of them to cooperate with Randalls action, so they obeyed Randalls mobilization and cooperated with Demon toe and kill Jason. Even so, in their opinion, it was a bit of a big deal to use such arge force to surround and kill a Jason. Even if Jason had seriously injured a Heritage Master Stage junior Oscar at Phoenix Restaurant, in Saint Dans eyes, he still didnt think Jason couldpete with him. The three of them are not happy with Saint Dans heart, this time he needs to follow Demons instructions, they do not think that Demons own strength is strong enough to order them to the point. After getting out of the car, Demon said: The direction of the target is in the abandoned farm ahead. Lets ambush them. This stronghold originally had the manpower to correspond with us, and I dont know if the manpower in this stronghold has been killed by Jason. Therefore, we need to ambush the past cautiously, forming a circle against this stronghold, as long as Jason is found then start to surround and kill. Its only a matter of killing a person, why bother? Saint Dan said with a sneer. Demon looked at Saint Dan and said nonchntly, I know yourbat skills are very strong. But this is a life and death struggle, not a fight on stage. Ive analyzed Jason, he is definitely a veteran of the battlefield and is extremely experienced inbat. More than that, he is good at this kind of life and death struggle. Therefore, this battle I hope that everyone put away their contempt and need to go all out against each other in order to sessfully surround and kill Jason! Chapter 1121 – A man can be a man Saint Dan and their three Hyacinth masters were so lectured by Demon, the heart is naturally quite unhappy, Chris that face vaguely has a trace of disdain for the cold, he was about to get angry, Saint Dan hinted at him, then Saint Dan said: Since you are the person in charge of this operation, then everything Let you make the arrangements to decide. I also hope that ording to your n, you will be able to kill the target of this operation. Demon nodded, he knew that Saint Dan and the three Hyacinth strongmen were not convinced, he did not say anything else, the three Hyacinth strongmen are still needed to hold Jason in the battleter. The first thing you need to do is to use your firepower to trap the target and then keep closing in, and as long as you make it through, with our manpower, youll be able to kill him. At that time Saint Dan you three can use their ownbat skills to hold the target, the rest of the people waiting for the opportunity to attack and kill. Speaking of this, Demon waved his hand and said, Lets move. Demon took the lead, he took out a sniper rifle, behind those Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers one by one also all hold weapons, these weapons also do not know where the Jiang family came from, most likely through Demons rtionship in Living Tomb, through Living Tomb provided. As for Saint Dan and their three Hyacinth strongmen, they did not carry weapons, they are Hyacinth strongmen, basically have not touched the gun, even if they are given weapons they will not use. What they rely on, is their own Hyacinth strength. When approaching Living Tombs stronghold, Demons face changed a bit, with his sensitivity to the smell of blood, he had smelled the faint smell of blood in the air. The smell of blood must havee from the stronghold in front, since there is the smell of blood, it means that someone has died in battle, which means that there should be a battle taking ce. However, after sneaking closer, Demon did not hear any sounds from the battle, everything around seemed quiet and dead. The dead silence, rendered by the smell of blood, making this ce has been reduced to a bloody hell. Demons heart gave rise to a trace of bad thoughts, thest trace of luck then shattered. He had thought that with the strength of Cheetah, Ghost Wind, Dark Shadow and the three of them, they should be able to dy the battle until he arrived. But now it seems that his hopes are dashed. If Cheetah and the others are still fighting, there cant be this kind of silence here, there must be the sound of fighting and the aura of battle and killing spirit fluctuating. But, at the moment, in Demons senses, everything is not. The east side of the abandoned farm, in the middle of a dense forest. Jason is like a ghost in the night in ambush here, the gaze in his eyes on the front, with his perception ability, he has sensed someoneing. The other party, no matter how to disguise their breath, can not escape his perception. Finally? The corners of Jasons mouth rose slightly, hooked up a cold smile, the depths of the eyes began to have two points of killing intent in the diffusion, to the final eyes of the killing machine sh, their own terrifying killing intent like a well eruption out. You want toe to die, then Ill make it happen! Jason picked up an assault rifle in his hand and pointed it towards the front. In the deep night, he could not see his opponents situation, but for him, there was no need to see, he could sense his opponents breath, that was enough. Whoosh! Jasons body shed and took the initiative to sprint forward, the muzzle of the assault rifle in his hand was already locked on the hands of those who were sneaking and approaching ahead. Demon still continues to lead the team to sneak forward, when he has realized that the bad, is to let all the hands around them to raise the alert. Demon was surprised when he sensed a terrifying murderous aura bursting out in a moment, like a wild tide, rushing in, the other side did not bother to hide their breath, and took the initiative to burst out their own unconcealed terrifying killing machine. Danger, prepare to meet the enemyC Demon shouted angrily, he immediately evade, the hands of the sniper rifle also pointed forward. Just as the words fell from his lips C Tada, tada, tada! A fierce burst of assault rifle fire broke the silence of the ce, as rounds of assault rifle bullets converged, forming a powerful web of firepower in a short time, covering Demon and the Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers. Poof! Pfft! There were blood sshes, some Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers who didnt have to dodge were hit by the bullets that swept through and died on the spot. As for Saint Dan, Chris and Joss, the three Hyacinth powerhouses, their reaction ability itself was fast, and they also sensed that the killing machine was surging, and had already dodged at the first time. Even if they were confident in their own skills, they didnt dare to confront the bullets, which was no different from looking for death. Swoosh! Swoosh! Demon has begun to counter-attack, his sniper rifle in his hand fired one after another, a round of sniper warheads sniped at his locked position.N?velDrama.Org content. Demon was once one of the three strongest killers in Living Tomb, and his assassination ability in all aspects had reached the highest level, including the ability to snipe. So he sniped out the warheads are very urate, firmly locked in the direction of Jasons own breath surge. At the same time, the remaining Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers alsounched a severe counterattack. At one time, the sound of gunfire was loud. Dense firepower towards the front coverage sweep. Jason was ambushed in a bunker ambush point that he had set up in advance, and the opponents firepower was so fierce that it was really difficult for him to counterattack head-on. The enemy team, there is a sniper strength is still very good sniper, and from the other body emits a kind of is blood Moran like Demon general atmosphere. This makes Jason eyes sunken, this breath makes him some familiar sense, he concluded that the other party is in the high building stare at him in West Lake on the long embankment of the mysterious man killed. He struck out strongly tonight with the aim of uncovering this person. Now, the other party has led a group of men around to kill, which is just what Jason wants. Thepanys main goal is to get the best out of thepanys business. In addition to the assault rifle in his hand, he also holds a pistol in his other hand, with his urate shooting ability, these firearms in his hands hard to y the level of a sniper rifle. Snort! Snort! Snip! In Jasons round of wandering assault, there are three Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers fell, was shot dead. Demon eyes cold, there is a kind of indefinable anger, he has so many people on his side, Jason alone, but there is a one-man army is unable to open the momentum, no matter how fierce and powerful their firepower, but also can not suppress Jasons continuous shooting footsteps. Bloodguard Warrior listen to the order, a group of three people, give me a direct charge, must be the opponent to siege! Demon fiercely gave the order to charge and assault. Chapter 1122 Dragon Head of the day can not be committed (a) Bloodguard Warrior itself is a group of dead soldiers. The duty of the dead soldiers is to realize their value in the battlefield, so they do not fear death, as long as they canplete their duties and tasks in the battlefield before they die. After Demons order, the remaining dead soldiers in the field have already started to group, a total of five groups of dead soldiers team. Demons body turned into a ghostly shadow, extremely fast, stalking towards the other side, his body moving, his hands sniper rifle has also begun to snipe in a series of kills. Swoosh! Swoosh! The sniper rifle in his hand began to kill! Demons sniping is not only aimed at Jasons hiding ce, but also along with Jasons possible dodging position, and then sniping in advance. Demons purpose is obvious, that is topletely hold Jason, blocking Jasons space, not giving Jason any room to evade, in order to let Bloodguard Warrior Deadman close up. But Demons vain attempt to block Jasons space is obviously not going to work. In fact, when Demons body began to flicker, Jason also followed the subtle movement, in terms of sniping Jason is called a master level of existence, so he sensed Demons breath in the rapid movement, long ago guessed Demons intentions. When Demons sniping shot after sniping shot came, Jason had already broken out of Demons blockade area one step ahead of time, and then Jason strafed towards Demons side to counterattack. Demons own breath is too obvious and has beenpletely locked up by Jason. The actual fact is that the actual person is not only the actual person, but also the actual person who is the actual person. The next counter-attack by Jason was a round of urate shots at Demons sneaking movement. Demons round of sniping counterattack was followed by a second round of sniping counterattack, which was intended to burst in towards the left. At this point, Demons heart snapped, a deadly sense of crisis enveloped and, with his keen perception, he immediately fell to the ground with a tiger lunge without thinking, his entire body rolled one after another, avoiding the deadly bullets that came from the point. Demon so a down to avoid dodge, not continue to stand up again for counterattack. Just because Jasons bullets are too urate, simply to a ridiculous degree, a bullet as if it is loaded with guidance, all locked to Demons hiding ce, forcing Demon to continue to lie on the ground to dodge. This makes Demons heart startled, Jason used only assault rifle is only, indeed can cause such a terrible threat, if the other party is holding a sniper rifle? This makes Demon simply not dare to imagine. If Jason was holding a sniper rifle in his hand, Demon would have had to run for his life. Demon was pinned down, but the Bloodguard Warrior dead men were already recklessly closing in on Jasons position, and they were moving fast, gunning for him as they did so.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason noticed, his eyes sunk, diving towards the side and back, his assault rifle in his hand strafed towards the right front. Ta-da-da! Dense assault rifle bullets whistled out, towards the designated direction to kill, this direction is a group of Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers to burst in. Jasons round of strafing, the three Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers immediately fell down two. Bang! Bang! Bang! However, the other directions, there are constantly gunfire, from all directions to break through the Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers are not afraid of death,pletely put their own life and death aside, their faces calm, expressionless, look extremely numb, only the eyes jumped a ball of anger killing machine. Jasons body quickly dodged, avoiding these dead soldiers locked in position, he shot three more people in a rapid counter-attack, but this is still unable to organize these Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers continue to charge forward in step. Dead soldiers?! Jasons eyes shed, realizing that the men who were advancing against all odds were most likely dead soldiers. Only the dead soldiers will take such an extreme way of attack, they do not fear death, in the battlefield is often wounded for wounded, life for life extreme way of attack. At this time, these Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers have closed in, all directions have a dead soldier towards the front, close to Jason already very close. Jason even if the shooting ability is more urate, can not be a time to all directions to burst over the dead all shot empty, in his counter-attack, all directions of the dead will also be armed with guns to sweep. In such a close range, he will also be in danger, and in the dark there is Demons eye. Jason immediately changed his tactics, he moved his body, towards the right front, there is a dead man in this direction to burst in. Jasons body is like lightning, instantly sprinted to, when the dead man perceived, only to feel a figure carrying a majestic mountain-like aura rushed over. Bang! Jason crashed into the dead mans body and sent him flying, and before the dead man could react, Jason had rushed over to attack again. In this instant, the other Bloodguard Warrior soldiers who hade in other directions had also closed in, and they did not hesitate to pounce on them, one by one, they drew their sabers and des, forming a siege, surrounding Jason and stabbing him. When Jason fell into the siege, a direction ahead, three strong and majestic Hyacinth aura swept through the air, and soon there were three figures with a lightning speed rushed over. This is Saint Dan, Chris, Joss three Hyacinth strong man. Demon stood up, his bloodshot gaze fixed on the front, the corners of his mouth flushed with a trace of coldness, and said to himself: Sessful in encircling Jason? Jasons end hase! Jasons end is near! With that, Demons body moved and also rushed towards the battlefield of the melee ahead. Jasons body is as athletic as a dragon, moving and dodging extremely quickly, he is weaving back and forth among these Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers to attack, his own gravity potential field fully erupted, with a majestic power to crush these Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers, his fist with the intention of heavy fist also in the air, sting at the These Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers. The dead men are all taking a jade fighting style, but with their strength and being suppressed by the gravity field, its impossible to trade wounds with Jason. Bang! Jason again sted a Bloodguard Warrior dead man in the face, sending him flying. At that moment, a powerful and terrifying Heritage Master Stage pressure crushed into the air, and then a punch with a powerful Agist Force broke through the air, and attacked towards Jason with lightning speed. Roar! Jason sensed it, he roared, turned, fist, his own Secret Power Realm boiled, the cohesion of the abyssal heavy strike power all burst out, so to meet the attacking fist. Bang! A deafening fist sh sounded, the two sides fists shook violently, bursting out a powerful wave of force. Jasons body actually swayed when the punch fell, and he couldnt help but take a step backwards, while the Hyacinth powerhouse who attacked also shook, but was still barely able to stand on his feet and wasnt forced to retreat. Chapter 1123 Dragon Head of the day can not be committed (II) Jasons heart was slightly astonished, the Agist Force within his opponents fist was extremely terrifying, and the Heritage Master Stage pressure was also incredibly strong, more powerful than Oscars at Phoenix Restaurant! Heritage Master Stage! Jason immediately made a judgment in his mind and guessed that the strength of the Hyacinth attacker was a strong person who had reached the early stage of Heritage Master Stage. If it was a Heritage Master Stage stage powerhouse, he was confident that he could withstand his opponents punching power. Only a Heritage Master Stage intermediate would be able to force him back with his Agist Force, and if it was a Heritage Master Stage high level, Jason would be under even more pressure. Therefore, Jason judged the opponents strength to be a Heritage Master Stage middle stage powerhouse. In fact, it was Saint Dan who attacked, his strength was the strongest and his speed was also the fastest, he rushed over and gathered his Agist Force to kill Jason with one punch. In Saint Dans estimation, his fist fell, Jason if he dared to fight, even if he was not seriously injured, he would be shaken to the ground. However, when he saw Jasons body only swayed a step backward, which made the pupils in his eyes suddenly cold shrink up, the face shed a trace of incredible shock. How is this possible? The other side does not cultivate Heritage, with the power of the flesh alone can cultivate to the point of how strong? And he is a real Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse, this punch fell only to force the other side to take a step back? At this time, the sound of several strong winds came, Chris and Joss, the two Heritage powerhouses also arrived, standing in two directions, forming a handful of each other, blocking Jasons space to enter and exit.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Finally, Demon also came over, looking at Jason as if he was looking at a prey caught in a, with a kind of confidence that he could win. Jason, originally you can still live a few more days. But you are too anxious to die early and live early. Since you have this idea, you might as well fulfill your wish tonight. Demons bloodshot gaze stared at Jason and said in a sorrowful tone. Jasons face sunk like ake, own a calm color, he looked at Demon, said: tonight in the West Lake side, I have encountered five sets of killers, when there was a person standing on the roof of the building to observe me against the strike situation. That person should be you, right? Demons face was stunned, feeling a little surprised, he could not help but say, You can actually sense it? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly and he said, The purpose of my action tonight is to lure you out. Its just that I didnt expect the Jiang family to have a lot of cards in their arsenal, to be able to send out so many dead soldiers and these Heritage powerhouses. It seems that the Jiang family is determined to put me to death. Demonughed coldly and said, Its toote for you to understand that. You will die tonight, but as a sign of respect for you, I will let you keep your body. Jason looked around at the men who had surrounded him, heughed to himself and said, Living Tombs assassins, the Jiang family dead soldiers plus the Heritage powerhouse sent by Heavenly Holy Land Heh, such a formation cant be considered too big. Only, do you really think you can kill me like this? Even with you little people trying to kill me? Lets fight, we dont know who will die yet, lets see who can stand to the end! Jason shouted angrily one after another, his own breath began to climb, the Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline deep in the bloodlinepletely erupted, nine qi blood rushed to the sky, the middle one qi blood like a blood dragon rose up in the air, like a round of zing sun hanging high in the sky, a domineering and boundless masculine aura in the diffusion. This moment Jason like God, like the devil, rolling zing power in the manifestation, brilliant like the sun, like a hegemon in the world, but also brings endless blood death, that belongs to Satan the Evil supreme power. Lets go together and kill him! Demon sensed Jasons deep and rising aura like a prison, his heart astonished, invisibly felt a heavy mountain-like sense of pressure, that indescribable sense of fear began to spread in the heart. In order to avoid a long night, he began to order the siege of Jason. A big battle also kicked off. Hoo! Hoo! In the pale night, two military jeeps sped towards the abandoned farm, which was filled with the smell of smoke and blood. The first jeep, driven by a young but stalwart warrior, his name is Mckenzie, Dragon Shades warrior. Dragon Shades vice captain Ben sitting in the passenger seat, the eyes of a deep, stern gaze, brow locked in a fury of war and the will to kill. In the back of the car sat Ashley and Ashton. The four Dragon Shade Warriors in this car are the same four Dragon Shade Warriors who were saved by Jason leading the Satan Operation Group warriors in Tokyo at that time. The back of the jeep, driving a big man, square face, big eyes, eyes flying, he wore a military green undershirt, bare skin are a block of gnarled muscle, in the years of exercise and hardening, these muscles look like a block of steel ingots, giving a sense of majestic explosive power. This big guy in Dragon Shade nickname Andres, he is as his name, hisnky body and strong explosive force, indeed, like a human Andres like, once the full outbreak, all the way to crush, rampage, no one can stop! In addition to Andres, there are also Jamie, Jamie, Mickey, the three Dragon Shade Warrior. Two military jeeps, a total of eight Dragon Shade Warrior, each with a murderous intensity rushed towards their destination. Mckenzie, speed up! In the first vehicle, Ben said in a deep voice. Its the fastest we can go, this mountain road is really fucking bad. Mckenzie said. The thought of Jason being mobbed makes my heart sick, theres a rage building up. Ben said. Ashley, sitting in the back, said, If you dare to offend Jason, you are an enemy of Dragon Shade! Whoevermits the crime will be killed for a thousand miles! Yes, Dragon Head cannot be vited, those who vite it will be punished from afar! The boss of Dragon Shade is the winner of the Tommy Medal. I cant wait to go over there and see what kind of person they are. Ashton also said with anger. At this time, Mckenzies gaze sank and said, Ben, were close to our destination. Bens eyes were bursting with essence, and he said, Ashley, inform Andres and the others to get ready for battle. Yes! Ashley opened his mouth and contacted the Dragon Shade Warrior in the jeep behind him. Chapter 1124 – One man fighting alone Abandoned farm, the right side of a mountain forest. A fierce killing is unfolding, a strong killing aura in the diffusion, the terrifying pressure in the sweep, roar and killing sounds intertwined, a burst of pungent blood smell is spreading in the air, with the night wind and drifted in all directions.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. One by one Bloodguard Warrior Deadman ispletely desperate to kill Jason, in Jasons own gravity field under the crush, these deadmans ability to move far less quickly than usual, but they do not know pain, and do not fear death, one by one, as long as close to Jason will take a variety of means to limit Jasons movement They are not as fast as usual. For example, they pounced on Jason directly and tried to hold Jasons body before dying to prevent Jason from using his arms and legs so that the three Hyacinth powerhouses of Saint Dan and Demon, who were watching, could create an opportunity to kill him in one blow. Jasons strength, coupled with the gravitational potential field of suppression, these dead soldiers rushed up basically a dead end. The biggest threat to him in the field is Saint Dan, a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse, followed by Demon. If the strength level alone, Demon may not be as strong as Chris, Joss, two Heritage Master Stage strong, but Demon is proficient in the way of assassination is extremely exquisite, the strike is more tricky and ruthless, plus he has a very fast speed of movement, often in the opponent inadvertently to carry out an unexpected attack, the threat posed by a great. The first time Jason avoided the joint attack of the three Hyacinth powerhouses, when he shed towards the left rear, a figure like a ghost attacked and killed, as if it had carefully calcted Jasons retreat route, a cold ray of lightning on the palm of his hand appeared, with a lightning-like momentum attacked and killed Jason. Jason did not have to turn around to know that Demonunched the attack. Jason in the process of retreat, the whole body at an incredible angle towards the left side of a slight twist, in this unpredictable gap, a barbed de from his waist side stabbed out, just a line from Jasons waist stabbed through. At the same time, Jasons right fist has burst out, sting at Demons face. This is a Fist into the sky punch. A fist out, own a flying dragon rising into the sky straight to the sky of the aura, the inner meaning of the heavy fist as heavy as a mountain, extremely majestic, when the head to kill Demon. Demon this blow is to leave a residual force, so he missed a blow when the toe point, not the slightest love of battle, the whole person immediately backwards. Jasons fist fell short, but the wind of the fist contained in it was also swept towards Demon, so he could not help but take a few more steps backwards. Demons heart is astonished, it is difficult to imagine what Jasons punch actually contains a huge force, if it is a frontal fight, such a punch will not be able to resist him. At the same time, Demons heart also felt a sense of regret, just now that blow was a hairs breadth away. He also realized that under the pressure of Jasons gravitational field, his shots were a little slower than they used to be. In his opinion, if it wasnt for the crushing gravitational field that Jason had evolved, he would have won the attack just now. Demon had just been forced back, and two more dead soldiers nked him and lunged towards Jason, with sharp des in their hands stabbing at him from two directions. Jason dodged to the right, then his body bounced and dashed forward. When the des in the hands of one of the dead soldiers came, he had already dodged them, and at the same time, his own Secret Realm Power surged up and turned into a storm power, and he performed the Fist of Rage and Kill punch. Boom! Jasons fist came out, and it hit the side of the dead mans waist at a speed that was hard to discern with the naked eye, forming a prating and deadly fist. This fist fell, this dead soldier waist side part dented arge piece, that horrible prating killing forcepletely shattered his internal organs. The other dead soldier saw the situation, his feet stomped, the whole person directly from mid-air lunged at Jason. Get out! Jason coldly shouted out, his body side, when the dead man lunged to kill, his right leg like a shotgun shell swept across. The leg sweep, the dead man lunging body to the right leg swept away, the speed of the flight than the speed of the lunge is much more rapid. Seven Obsidian Shining Fist! At that moment, a furious voice sounded like thunder, Saint Dans body attacked and killed, with his powerful Heritage Master Stage pressure is enough to fight Jasons gravity potential field. This fist style is the strongest fist style he has ever learned in his life. Under the impetus of his majestic and powerful Agist Force, the fist style reflected the sky and appeared to be iparably strong, and the Agist Force in the fist style formed an imprableyer of Fist of the Big Dipper. Dark Energy Transformation! This is the kind of power that only Heritage Master Stage powerhouses can transform. Theyer of Fist of the Big Dipper was so strong that it crushed the air around it and crushed Jason with an indestructible aura. I have Open Heaven Fist! Jason shouted out, his own Secret Realm Power boiled up, endless Secret Realm Power swept out, forming a majestic abyssal heavy strike power, finally evolved into this punch attack, to meet Saint Dans fist attack. One punch will open the gates of heaven and meet the immortals! This was a fist that was full of a magnificent and proud feeling, wanting topete with the heavens. Rumble! The void erupted with a roar, and wherever the fist passed, the space seemed to be overwhelmed, so it was clear how majestic and overwhelming the power of Jasons fist was. Bang! The two fists sh, Jason actually resisted Saint Dans punch. Boom! Boom! At this time, Chris and Josss attacking fists also approached, taking advantage of the gap between Saint Dans restraint and Jasons attack. Jason took Saint Dans punch, but his own blood was also shaken up, approaching the Fist of the Big Dipper contained in Saint Dans punch is extremely violent. Facing the attack of the other two Hyacinth powerhouses, Jason had to raise his left arm and cross-file Chris Hyacinth fist, but on the other side Joss punch that exploded with Heritage Master Stage strength also arrived instantly. At that moment, Jasons eyes shed a ruthless color, his toes a little, the whole person instead of retreating, straight to meet Joss. Joss this punch he has no way to resist, he also do not want to resist, in the face of Joss, he secretly change a breath, and then his right hand stored power, the evolution of the Heaven Fist in the second form C Hellbreaker Fist! Joss is a bit stunned, he did not expect Jason to meet him like this, the same as the initiative to meet his punch. Joss had no time to react, and in the blink of an eye C Bang! Josss punch hit Jasons chest, and at almost the same moment, Jasons Hellbreaker Fist evolved to kill Joss. Joss can not avoid, the other hand raised arm cross-file in the nick of time, but still can not resist. The fist fell, Joss opened his mouth and grunted, the whole person staggered backwards, the corners of his mouth had blood spilling out. When he looked at Jason again, he only saw Jason frowning and taking a few steps backward as his body swayed, and his face did not look seriously hurt. This, how can this be possible? Joss looked like he had seen a ghost, could not help but lose his voice and shrieked. Chapter 1125 Dragon Shade Warrior, potential like a dragon Joss couldnt believe his eyes, the punch he just threw was a solid st on Jasons body, and the power contained in the punch was his own Heritage Master Stage dark power, and the strength reached the Heritage Master Stage, he was already able to achieve Dark Energy Transformation, the Fist of the Big Dipper st on Jasons body, how the other side looks like a person with no problem? Joss that expression is really like seeing a ghost in general, no exaggeration, if his punch isnded on Saint Dans body, spare Saint Dan as Heritage Master Stage strength, will also suffer certain injuries, never like Jason so easy to behave! What kind of strong physical body is this? What kind of terrifying physique? After all, the Jason in front of him is too young, even if he has been toughening his muscles and bones since he was born, he doesnt necessarily have such a strong body, right? Whoosh! At this time, Demon moved again, he is like a poisonous snake, as long as looking for the right opportunity, will reveal his hideous fangs, this attack on Jason. At the same time, Saint Dan attacked again, he attacked Jason from the front, and formed a coordination with Demon who attacked from behind, so that Jason was attacked from the back, and was pinned down and killed by them. Lets fight! Jason roared, his bodys blood boiling up, strong battle intent like a raging fire burning, driven by his own boiling battle intent, his own Sunling Bloodline also triggered a strong resonance, the Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky more dazzling, a constant stream of Sunling Bloodline The power of Sunling Bloodline coalesced and merged into his own Secret Realm Power. Whoosh! Jason a dash, he carried endless anger killing intent, the initiative towards Saint Dan attacked and killed too, as for the Demon attacked and killed behind him, he is first ignored, first to force Saint Dan back and then put all his strength to solve Demon this trouble. In the night, a figure ising towards the abandoned farm. These figures are as athletic as dragons, each is a constant speed towards the forward sneaking, and the way silent, from the formation of the team is the first andst, so as to ensure that even if the sudden attack, regardless of any direction, this team of warriors can quickly make a response to the target. This is the Dragon Shade Warrior team led by Ben, they have felt the abandoned farm. Suddenly, Ben, the leader, stepped abruptly, the gaze in his eyes brightened up, and his face showed a hint of excitement as he said, Thats Jasons scent. There is a battle in the right front. It must be Jason who is fighting with his opponent!N?velDrama.Org content. Sensing Jasons own outburst of the overwhelming aura like a god like a devil, Bens heart was wildly happy, forgiving his character has always been extremely calm, but at this moment can not help but be a little excited. Id like to see, in fact, those guys are besieging Captain Miller, I have to rip their heads off! Andres eyes gaze sunk, a violent killing machine from the depths of his eyes shed out. Andres, dont be impatient. All Dragon Shade Warrior listen to the order, line up to meet the battle, with the fastest speed to kill forward, but whoever attacked and killed Jason, a strand of kill without amnesty! Ben said in a deep tone. Roger that! Ashley, Jamie, Jamie, Mickey and other Dragon Shade Warrior have voiced out in response. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! After that, these Dragon Shade Warriors body moved, with the speed of the wind and lightning towards the front, their own in the battlefield through the baptism of blood and fire under the cohesion of iron-blooded killing aura is also rising, and finally this killing aura cohesion together, like a fierce dragon rising in the air, each like a tiger over the mountain but the momentum of the dragon rushed forward to kill. The past. This vast aura is not disguised, sweeping forward, like a wind swept clouds, a forward, fearless. Ben, these Dragon Shade Warriors idea is very simple, Jason is not only the big brother they respect from the heart, but also Dragon Shades Dragon Head. The bullying of the Dragon Head was more unbearable to them than the bullying of them. Therefore, they have only one thought, no matter what people or forces are besieging Jason, they have to kill them all, to destroy these enemies besieging Jason to kill all. This iron-blooded killing aura soon swept forward, those dead soldiers felt it, those Hyacinth strongmen also sensed it, each face appeared a trace of consternation. Demon, who wanted to kill Jason from behind, stopped with a jolt, and his blood-colored eyes looked to the right, and a look of uncertainty shed across hisically ugly face. HahahahaC Jasonughed loudly, and his bellowingughter was iparably painful, he then sank his tone and shouted, Where is Dragon Shade Warrior? Im here! Im here! Im here! A response rose and fell, echoing in the sky above the far countryside. Then, the figures of Dragon Shade Warrior emerged, like an unstoppable torrent, rushed forward, one body cohesive with a strong killing machine, from their bodies seemed to have a thick and iparable smoke in the diffusion. Bloodguard Warrior listen to the order, intercept and kill them! Demon immediately shouted after seeing this, and told those Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers to attack. There were still eight Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers left in the field, they heard Demons order, the cold numb face shed violent killing machine, they moved their bodies, towards these sprinting Dragon Shade Warrior rushed up. Kill! Andres fiercely burst out his own majestic power, he took the first step to rush up, meeting the two dead soldiers on the right side and mmed into them. Bang! A thumping sound, in Andres that is shaped like a moving armored fighting vehicle body ramming, the two dead soldiers bodies were directly knocked away, but they are not dead. One of the dead soldiers body just fell to the ground, Andres that sturdy body has copsed from mid-air, his right leg knee from mid-air rammed viciously in this dead soldiers chest atrium location, a burst of dull ear-piercing fracture sound came, this dead soldiers sternum is not only broken, along with the heart in the chest cavity was also burst. Another dead soldier struggled to stand up, Andres a healthy step rushed over, extended like an iron pincer hand stuck in the throat of this dead soldier, directly broken, but also the dead soldiers body picked up, arm infused with strength thrown to the rest of the Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers. Ben wielded a saber, wielded the knife to attack the two dead soldiers hands stabbing over the sharp de to block away, at the same time, Ben side of a figure shed out, two snowy de awning across the air, with the speed of lightning from the two dead soldiers on the throat, thus ending their lives. That is Ashley, he wielded abat knife, and Ben came to a very tacit understanding of the enemy kill. Such exquisite cooperation in the Dragon Shade Warrior body abound, they are always in the fight together side by side brothers andrades, each othersbat cooperation is already too familiar. In front of the most powerful Dragon Shade Warrior in Carovia, these eight dead Bloodguard Warrior were not enough to stop the Dragon Shade Warrior. In the blink of an eye, the eight Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers had fallen one by one. Chapter 1126 Dragon Shade Warrior’s bloodiness (I) The arrival of Dragon Shade Warrior did not make Saint Dan have too much psychological fluctuation, in his sense, these Dragon Shade Warrior aura is very strong, and cooperate with each othersbat ability is also extremely superb. However, in Saint Dans view is still unable to threaten him. The only one who can threaten him is Jason in front of him. He could not imagine that under the cultivation of Jasons flesh power, he could actually fight with him, a Heritage Master Stage intermediate Hyacinth powerhouse, which almost overturned his previous perception. This also made Saint Dan feel overwhelmed with anger. Previously, he felt that Demons arrangement was tooborious and thought that killing a Jason who did not cultivate Hyacinth would be a breeze. But now, he doesnt think so anymore. Jason himself can actually evolve a great power, the gravitational field formed by this great power is actually able to fight with his Heritage Master Stage middle stage aura pressure, this alone, Hyacinth is afraid that there are not a few pride to be able to do. Saint Dan evolved his own Seven Obsidian Shining Fist and brought his dark energy to the strongest level, and as his fist evolved, his Dark Energy Transformation formed a Fist of the Big Dipper. As the fist evolves, its own Dark Energy Transformation, forming a Fist of the Big Dipper, with the power of cracking gold and stone attack to kill Jason. These Fist of the Big Dipper are extremely fierce, under the impetus of the fist path, with an indestructible power, only to see Saint Dans own fist momentum evolution,yers of fist shadow constantly emerge, as if forming the Seven Suns Crossing the Sky power, each fist shadow contains ayer of Fist of the Big Dipper, with a mountainous overwhelming power crushed Jason. Jason calmly responded to the battle, facing a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse, Jason had to be cautious. At this point, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline has been fully stimted,yers andyers of Sunling Bloodline power added to itself, under his traction, Secret Power Realm has boiled up, endless Secret Realm Power surging out, forming an abyss like a terrifying wave. The power of Heavy Strike. Lets fight! Jasons battle spirit was high, and he activated his own Heaven Fists fist power, evolving the intention of heavy fist, in which there was even the support of gravity potential field, and his every move seemed to be wrapped with the aura of a hundred thousand mountains, appearing iparably thick and majestic. Boom! Boom! Jason began to punch, and thus met Saint Dan. Ben, Andres and other Dragon Shade Warrior are as powerful as dragons, under the delicate cooperation, those Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers who rushed up have all been killed. Then, Ben looked around the battlefield and saw Jason who was fighting with Saint Dan in the front. At the same time, he also noticed Chris and Joss who were watching from the side. However, Ben was still attracted by an eerie and bloodthirsty horror, his eyes immediately fixed on Demon. Ben is also a veteran of a hundred battles in the battlefield, so for that horrible bloodthirsty aura is extremely sensitive, he realized that Demon is definitely a dangerous person, like a viper, hiding in the shadows, waiting for the time to strike a fatal blow. Andres, Jamie, Jamie, Ashley, Mickey you go to support Jason. mckenzie and Ashton with me to kill this man! Ben opened his mouth and said. Got it! The rest of the Dragon Shade Warriors nodded, a zing fire of war and murder in their eyes. Jason, wereing! Andres spoke in a deep voice, his voice was like muffled thunder, he and Jamie, Jamie and others rushed towards Jasons side. Chris and Joss, the two Hyacinth powerhouses, were originally going to pinch towards Jason, but with the arrival of this Dragon Shade Warrior, it was a change of their n. Right now, Andres and the rest of the four Dragon Shade Warrior rushed up, they had no choice but to meet Andres and the other Dragon Shade Warrior. As for Jason, they can only hope that Saint Dan with his powerful Agist Force to kill Jason. Before this battle, Chris and his team did not expect Jasons strength to be able to fight against Saint Dan, which is really incredible. Its really incredible. You know Saint Dan is a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse, which is an extremely powerful existence even in Hyacinth. As for the younger generation in Hyacinth, it is estimated that only the top few Hyacinth Fighters, such as the Goodwin familys Tommy who awakened the emperors bloodline and the Parker familys Bobby, can fight. And Jason was able to do this, which was enough to shock them. Kill up! Andres shouted angrily, his body is sturdy, all the muscles are like steel, but his speed is extremely fast, sprinting with a strong wind around. Jamie, Jamie, Ashley, Mickey, their faces sunk, a stirring up of the iron blood killing intent in the manifestation, they also rushed forward at full speed. Kill these people first! Chriss gaze was cold, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and he joined forces with Joss, disying his Heritage Master Stage pressure, and also attacked and killed towards Andres and the others. Ben stared at Demon and began to move towards Demon to close over. The two sides of Mckenzie and Ashton are also showing a siege situation, together with the siege to Demon. Demon eyes shining, a blood-colored violent killing machine in the sh, he stared at the approaching Ben and others, said: You are special forces? It seems that my previous guess was correct, Jason is special forces, his kind of hands and reaction ability can only be sharpened in the battlefield. If you dare to surround and kill Dragon Head, tonight is the night of your death. Not only you, but also the person behind the curtain, also to be liquidated! Ben said in a cold voice. Dragon Head? Demons eyes pupils shrank coldly and said, What does Dragon Head mean? This you do not need to know. Ben opened his mouth, fiercely a momentum forward, a heavy mountain-like aura from his body burst out, thick blood fire breath in the diffusion, as if the battlefield an omnipotent god of war. Demon hand jagged de raised, his body like a ghost also rushed to Ben, then he took the lead, the hand of the de stabbed one after another, a cold awning across the void, with a very tricky and harsh angle stabbed at Ben.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then Demons body folded violently, and he burst forward at full speed towards the right, this direction is surrounded by Ashton. Ashton is white and clean looking, looks civilized and does not seem to have muchbat power. So, Demon is nning to break out from Ashton this direction, his purpose is clear, that is, to escape! In his opinion, the situation in the field has be uncontroble, with the arrival of this Dragon Shade Warrior, he believes that this n of action to surround Jason has failed. The situation has be uncontroble. Demon has no desire to fight, he wants to break out and escape, he never wanted to put his life on the line here. Ashton watched Demons body fold towards his side, he immediately understood Demons intentions, immediately, a faint smile that seemed to spread on the corners of his mouth. Ashton thoughtful, scheming, often Dragon Shades brain, many of the ns for the operation mission was drawn up by him. In addition to his head, he has the title of undead little strong on the battlefield, and he is more fierce than anyone else in the fight. Besides, Dragon Shade, which is a weak fighter? Demon just look at the appearance to choose Ashton to make a breakout gap, obviously a huge mistake. Chapter 1127 Dragon Shade Warrior’s bloodiness (II) Andres, as his name suggests, is not only as big as an armored Andres, but his preferred method ofbat is also as an armored Andres, directly rushing forward. Chris and Joss two people teamed up to kill, their own Heritage Master Stage pressure in the diffusion, forming an aura of pressure, vastly crushed towards the sprinting Andres and others. At once, Andres, Jamie, Jamie and other Dragon Shade Warrior all sensed a strong sense of oppression, their strength is far from Jason so powerful to the point of being able to fight Heritage Master Stage pressure. Therefore, when the Heritage Master Stage pressure of these two Hyacinth powerhouses crushed to, Andres and they immediately suffered a great impact on their actions, that powerful oppression made them feel a burst of difort, whether their own speed or breath and so on are affected and disturbed. The Andres group is still pushing forward against that pressure, perhaps their individualbat power is nothing in the eyes of these Heritage Master Stage powerhouses, but Dragon Shade Warrior has been able to be the most powerful special operations soldier organization in Carovia over the years by relying not on individual ability, but on the team The strength of the team to cooperate inbat. Therefore, Andres and the five of them their own aura coalesced, the strong and unparalleled aura of iron-blooded killing aura makes people look to be moved, under the cohesion of this aura, slightly able to offset some of the pressure from the Heritage Master Stage strong pressure, but the pressure they bear is still extremely heavy. Boom! Chris was the first to throw a punch, his hands attacked one after another Hyacinth Fist, his own Dark Energy Transformation, and his fist showedyers of Fist of the Big Dipper, which crushed Andres who was the first toe up. Give me a break! Andres roared, and he went up to Chris Hyacinth Fist attack with a powerful aura. Bang! When Chriss fist fell, Andress sturdy body could not help but shake a little, a pair of thick eyebrows tightly wrinkled, then an unstoppable majestic Agist Force crushed to, forgiving the explosive power of the physical body as strong as Andres can not resist, his body is falling backwards. However, Chriss punching power is not over yet, there are still two fist shadows to kill Andres who is retreating.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this time, a figure from the side of Andres darted out, the momentum is like a fierce tiger like, brave, that is Jamie. Jamie roared, he crossed his arms to block Chriss fist to kill Andres. Bang! Jamie was still unable to resist and was knocked back by Chriss punch. But with that, Chris Hyacinth punch was broken. Snort! A figure rushed towards Chris like a wolf waiting for an opportunity to kill him, while the sharpness of a saber shed and sliced across Chris throat. Jamie attacked, just as Andres and Jamie repeatedly attacked to defeat the momentum of Chriss fist, he decisively attacked to kill, the saber in his hand straight to Chriss throat. Chriss eyes sunk, facing Jamies strike, he has not yet had time to change his breath, he can only toe a little, backward, to avoid Jamies attack. Once Chris retreated, Andres and Jamie joined forces again, each with the momentum of a dragon rushing towards Chris. On the other side, Mickey and Ashley attacked and killed Joss. Joss himself has suffered some injuries, before Jason and he carried out injury-for-injury attack, he a punch on Jason, Jason is as good as nothing. jason that punch fell on him, forgiveness he raised his arm in time to block, but still suffered some injuries. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Ashley and Mickey two people together, but still suppressed by Joss, if not this is after strengthening the special training of Dragon Shade Warrior, their own resistance to pressure and adaptability, cooperation with all aspects of the ability is very strong, reced by other specialbat soldiers, but really can not fight with the Heritage Master Stage early stage power. The battle between Jason and Saint Dan has also reached a white-hot stage. Jason has already stimted all of his extreme potential, both his Sunling Bloodline and gravitational field have been stimted to the strongest level, and the Secret Realm Power has reached a peak, and this is after the Power Evolution Secret Method The Secret Realm Power that had been tempered by the Power Evolution Secret Method. However, he was still suppressed by Saint Dan. After all, Saint Dan is a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse, and with Jasons current Secret Realm Level-six strength, he is equivalent to crossing two realms to fight Saint Dan. In such a situation, he still had the power to fight and was notpletely overwhelmed by Saint Dan, which is already extremely unbelievable. Seven Suns Crossing the Sky, kill me! Saint Dan watched Jason being forced back, he once again shouted, evolving his Hyacinth Fist Dao to the extreme, a majestic and vast dark power coalesced out, as his fist power evolved, a heavy Fist of the Big Dipper immediately tore through the void, eventually forming a fist shadow that crossed the sky, with the momentum of a fierce storm The head of the killing to Jason. The power of such a fist is terrifying. Jasons eyes sunk, an endless battle fire burning in his eyes, his own Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline boiling up, a Sunling Bloodline power flow to the Secret Power Realm, as his Secret Realm Power burst out, he met the fist blocking, stance to the Saint Dans strong attack came with a punch of terrifying power. Boom! Saint Dans fist fell, a roar erupted, Jason seemed to be unable to resist the crushing of Saint Dans fist, his body fiercely backwards towards the side. Under a closer look, Jason fell back in the direction of Andres, Jamie, Jamie three against the direction of Chris. At this time, under Chriss fist attack, Andres and Jamie two people have a trace of blood spilled out of the corners of their mouths, they are responsible for the frontal confrontation of Chriss fist attack, with their strength, even if the two cooperate to share, but still can not resist the impact of the Fist of the Big Dipper and the impact of Chriss fist manifested. The two of them have been injured. So both of them have been shocked and coughing up blood, but in the good news is that they have gone through extremely brutal intensive special training, their own physical strength is iparable, otherwise they would have already fallen. Jamie is responsible for the attack, so he was less impacted, injuries are not as serious as Andres and them. Rao is wounded in the body, but Andres they have not retreated a step, nor have they been afraid of the slightest, they fight more and more courageous, the eyes of the battle in the burning, own a strong faith in support of them. At this point, they saw Jason, who was rapidly falling backwards, falling back faster and faster, and his own breath was getting stronger and stronger, and finally the overwhelming and unparalleled power that pervaded from Jasons body was a blinding force, and his own gravity field had reached a peak, sweepingpletely towards Chris. In the process of retreating, Jason was already evolving his own punching power, and when he was close to Chris, he let out a fierce roar I have Sky Fist! Chriss heart astonished, he felt Jason instantly approaching the masculine overpowering aura, he abruptly turned back, a turn is to see the void branded Nine Fist Seals like nine rounds of zing sun, head towards him to kill. Chapter 1128 Dragon Shade Warrior’s bloodiness (three) Jason suddenly retreated to kill, which waspletely unexpected by Chris. He did not expect Jason to break through Saint Dans attack and use his momentum to suddenly attack and kill him in his direction. And, Jasons first strike was the most powerful punch in his own Heaven Fist C Sky Fist! Nine Fist Seals branded the void, the real visible, blooming fist marks glow like nine rounds of zing sun set in the void, with a magnificent and boundless majestic aura. At the same time, Jasons nine qi blood stirred up and the Nine Fist Seals branded in the void resonated with the origin, endless qi blood power constantly stimted out, a constant source of injection into the Nine Fist Seals. Jason even mobilized all of his Secret Realm Power to be a majestic force of immense proportions, like a bottomless abyss of abyssal pounding power that exploded out with his fist, killing Chris in full force. Chris be careful! Saint Dan is simply furious, immediately shouted out, he wanted to stop at this time is alreadypletely toote. He did not expect that the reason Jason was shaken back by his punch just now was not because he was defeated, but he had another n, and with the help of his punchs terrifying Fist of the Big Dipper, he sprinted backwards, and his real purpose was to attack and kill Chris by surprise! Saint Dan and Jason have fought several times for Jasons strength more or less already have a bottom, Jasons full outbreak of strength is definitely not Heritage Master Stage early stage powerhouse can resist. Therefore, looking at Jasons evolved fist to kill Chris, Saint Dan immediately knew that it was not good. And Jason evolved this punch is too terrifying, before Jason fought with him, did not evolve such a punch, Nine Fist Seals branded the void, in which a fist imprint also contains a heavy punch intention, this is the reason Saint Dan felt extremely shocked. The cultivation of Hyacinth he knew that toprehend the fist intent in his own fist path, it is very difficult, not only requires qualification and understanding, but also requires a kind of chance. The power is very different between the boxing intent and the power without the boxing intent in any of the boxing styles. The boxing style that contains the boxing intent, the boxing power that can be exploded can be doubled or even multiplied. Saint Dan can sense that this fist style that Jason performed, contains more than one fist intent, under careful sensing, there are six different fist intents! How is this possible? Even the proud disciples of Hyacinth Fighters in Hyacinth, it is not easy toprehend one fist intent, howe the fist intent that is the highest in Hyacinthcultivation is asmon as the cabbage in the street when Jason is here? Under the exercise of just one fist style can reveal six different kinds of fist intent? Saint Dan had a sense of confusion and felt that this was too unreal. He knew that Chris would not be able to resist this punch, so he had to block it. In fact, just as he made a sound to warn, his whole body had already spread out and hurriedly pursued towards Jasons side. Boom! Boom! Boom! Nine Fist Seals crossed the sky, like nine rounds of dazzling sun, blossoming with dazzling light, with an unbeatable majestic power to kill Chris. Chriss first thought was to dodge, but before he could make a move, he immediately realized that Jasons Nine Fist Seals could not be avoided, and as long as he retreated, a fist mark would be the first to hit his body. Fight! Chris clenched his teeth, he gathered all his Agist Force, under full power, he performed his most powerful Hyacinth Fist Dao, a heavy Fist of the Big Dipper came out from his fist momentum, with a fierce and iparable momentum to meet the fist marks that crushed down. In an instant, the two fists shed in the void, causing the entire void to shake and roar. One, two, three Chris exerted all his strength and could barely resist Five Fist Seals suppression, but there were still Four Fist Seals attacking with an unbeatable aura. At that moment C Boom! Jasons behind came a terrifying fist power wind, Saint Dan has rushed to, is the evolution of their own fist power, attacked to kill Jasons behind. Jason sensed it, he could have closed his fist to Saint Dans attack, but then Chris would have escaped, which meant his previous n to use his strength to beat him would have been lost. Jasons eyes sunk, he did not want to give up this opportunity to seriously wound or even kill Chris, so he mobilized his own body blood, ready to resist Saint Dans punch attack. Jason decided down, the side of a figure fiercely towards the front of the rush, it is Andres, Jamie, Jamie and three of them. These three people rushed towards Saint Dan regardless of everything, to block Saint Dans attack on Jason. Andres, you guys back off! Jason shouted, he knows Saint Dans powerful, with Andres their strength, simply can not resist. Jasons cry didnt stop Andres, they charged forward with a brave and fearless aura, Andres rammed directly into Saint Dan with his powerful body, Jamie crossed his arm to intercept Saint Dans punch, Jamies saber stabbed straight in his hand, unstoppable! Damn! Jasons eyes were red and red, and Sky Fists fist seal continued to kill Saint Dan. At the same time, Saint Dans fist attack also approached, the first to encounter Andres their interception. Jamies Nepalese Army Knife was swept by the Fist of the Big Dipper and his speed was slowed for a moment. The Fist of the Big Dipper from Saint Dans fist momentum hit Jamie and forced him back. The main power of Saint Dans fist momentum hit in the body of the attack to kill Jason, in his eyes Andres and others are not a threat, indicating that he is only using his powerful Fist of the Big Dipper against Andres and others, and not directly against, otherwise Andres and others will have a life of worry. In the blink of an eye, Jasons fist marks fell,pletely defeating Chriss fist attack, a fist mark fell on Chriss chest, and the abyssal pounding power contained in the fist marks all fell into Chriss body.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Bang! Then, with a bang, Saint Dans fist attacked Jasons back, and the raging Fist of the Big Dipper swept into Jason, sending him flying to the ground. Chapter 1129 Dragon Shade Warrior’s bloodiness (IV) JasonC After Andres and the others saw Jason being shaken away by a punch, each one was so furious that their eyes were splitting, and an endless rage to kill stirred up inside their chests. Im fine! Jason, who had fallen to the ground, responded, and then he stood up from the ground with some residual blood at the corner of his mouth, and his face looked a little pale, and his breath was also much weaker. That was the punch of a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse, and even though Andres, Jamie, and Jamie rushed up in the process of Saint Dans punch, more or less offsetting the force of Saint Dans punch, the Fist of The Fist of the Big Dipper that Saint Dan gathered was still mostly sted on Jasons body. At that instant, Jasons body skin has ayer of faint golden glow on its own, making his physical body strength reached a high level of strength, hard to resist Saint Dans fist st. Jason also very badly, suffered such a punch under the attack, his internal organs tumbled sharply, the Fist of the Big Dipper seeped into the body, constantly impacted his body, as if to his flesh and blood all to destroy the general. At that moment, Jasons flesh in the Sunling Bloodline autonomy to protect the master, Secret Realm Power also in the resistance to the pration of the Fist of the Big Dipper, but the main thing is to rely on his childhood by Old Mr. Miller tempered out of the powerful body to resist the power of the punch. When seeing Jason staggering to his feet, Saint Dans eyes are going straight, in his fist under the attack, Jason even if it is not dead, but also seriously injured, how it seems that the injury is not too heavy feeling? Only the corners of the mouth is spilling blood, their breath is also slightly weaker, but still look like there is a fight, which is simply incredible to him. This young, such a terrifyingly strong physique how to practice out? As for Chris, he fell to the ground and never got up again. Jason evolved Sky Fists fist and attacked with all his might, and eventually Three Fist Sealsnded on his chest, and those Three Fist Seals all contained the intention of heavy fist, which was equivalent to Chris suffering three separate fist attacks, each containing the intention of heavy fist, how could he How could he withstand it? Chris does not have Jasons powerful physical body, so the Three Fist Seals directly broke his body protection, the mammoth force of the abyssal blow impacted his body, shattered his sternum, also cracked his internal organs, killed on the spot! Jason! Andres and others immediately rushed to Jasons side, seeing Jason injured and coughing up blood, their hearts ignited a wave of anger battle spirit. Im fine, but you guys, how are your own injuries? Tell me the truth, dont hold on. Jason wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, and opened his mouth to ask. Andres smiled and said, Captain Miller, you do not know the strength of my body, this injury is nothing, anyway, can continue to fight is. Im fine too, I can still continue to fight! Jamie said with a fierce gaze in his eyes. Jamie continued to raise the saber in his hand and said, Jason, I can still fight too! Jason looked at a familiar face in front of him, his heart was also flooded with a warm feeling, once upon a time, he was following these Dragon Shade Warrior side by side, in overseas in a bad and dangerous environment side by side, the kind of brotherhood between each other in the blood and fire killing, has been iparably deep, not brothers but better than brothers. Jason knows that the strength of the Dragon Shade Warrior is indeed a certain gappared to the Heritage Master Stage, but these Dragon Shade Warriors are still able to hold the Heritage Master Stage under cooperativebat, which relies on This is not only because of their enhanced fighting ability, but also because of their own blood and pride! The blood of a man is unleashed in the body of Dragon Shade Warrior!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jason looked around the scene, he said: Andres, you three go to Ashley and stone side, unite them to deal with that Hyacinth strong man. As for this person in front of you, just leave it to me. Chief, you are injured, you want to fight him alone? Andres asked. Hes very strong, and you guys cant help me much. Just go work with Ashley and the others and kill that Hyacinth powerhouse. Jason opened his mouth, then smiled confidently and said, Besides, whats this injury of mine? When I was on the battlefield, I was wounded and turned the tide of the battle, there are still many battles? You guys go now! Good! Andres and they also no longer say, just now in the battle, they did sense Saint Dans strength is too terrifying, is never they can fight against. At that moment, Andres and their three bodies move, towards Ashley and Mickeys battlefield direction sprinted over. Jason alone to Saint Dan, the eyes of the battle intent more and more zing, like the burning two groups of angry mes, he said: Heritage Master Stage middle-ranking power is really powerful much. Next, you and I will have a battle of life and death. Saint Dan eyes gloomy gaze up, this time the siege was thought to be able to be sure, who would have thought that in the end has be this situation. From the situation in the field, their side is undoubtedly the disadvantage, those Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers have all died, Chris was also killed, Joss was wounded, Demon is also under siege. So in his opinion, the only way to win this battle is one condition C that is, to kill Jason! As long as Jason is killed, the winner of this battle will also be known. Jason, you are indeed a surprise to me. With your strength, Im afraid that there are not many talents in Hyacinth that canpete with you! In any case, even if I have to fight for my life tonight, I have to kill you! Otherwise, if I let you grow up, you will be too much of a threat to Heavenly Holy Land! Saint Dan spoke, and he approached Jason step by step, his Hyacinth aura zing, he began to recklessly gather his Agist Force, and even began to use his own origin power, even if this battle would hurt his cultivation origin, he didnt care, as long as he could kill Jason! The current situation does not allow him to do so. The current situation does not allow him to have any more carelessness, he needs to be at full strength, Jasons strength and that terrifyingly powerful physique is far beyond his imagination. He needs to give his best, even if it is to use The power of the origin of martial arts to kill Jason. Jasons eyes sunk, his face also began to look a little serious, he knew Saint Dan to start desperate, to show the most powerful attack and kill means. Any Heritage Master Stage mid-stage strongman desperate up, absolutely can not be ignored. Chapter 1130 Surrounding and killing Demon Demon is a man who cherishes his life, he has killed too many people, and has seen too many people die in his hands when the feeling of horror. Previously, he enjoyed the visual senses, like to watch the people he killed in the dying struggle of helplessness and despair. Because of this, when he was about to face the consequences of being killed, he was afraid, he lost the will to fight to the end and only wanted to escape. He chose Ashton, who looked white and clean, as the gap to break through, and he sprinted very fast, he was good at the way of stabbing, his own speed was his strength, so in the blink of an eye he rushed over, and at the same time the jagged de in his hand began to strike wildly towards Ashton. Snort! Snort! Snort! Demons hand ording to this de cut through the void, with a tricky and harsh angle to strike, a cold aura across the air, will Ashton enveloped. In Demons calctions, he is so harsh stabbing, Ashton will avoid the sharp edge, to make a dodge backward action. As long as the Ashton to force back, then he will not be attached to the battle, immediately take advantage of the opportunity to escape. He is still very confident in his own speed. However, at the next moment, the pupils in Demons eyes suddenly shrank cold C He actually saw Ashton drew a cold saber, the original white face showed a rigid color, the eyes are shing a crazy killing intent, that expression is like seeing the prey actively sent to the door general. Whoosh! Ashtons feet were sturdy, not retreating, but advancing! Ashton the whole person is like a sharp de, a sharpest war knife, this straight forward thrust towards the front chopping. Ashton also rushed to Demon with great speed, while his hand saber has been striking, he will be in Dragon Shade special training in a time through the life and death of the mission to refine the art of fighting and killing all out in the best way. Demon attacked over the jagged de is very fast, fast to the extent that the naked eye is difficult to distinguish, so that people are dazzled, and each strike of the stabbing is extremely tricky and severe sinister and poisonous. The saber in Ashtons hand is also very fast, he sees the move to open the move, the whole person like a madman head into the Demon attack over the dense kill move. Snort! In the end, Demons jagged de cut out a cold aura from Ashtons waist side, bringing out a shower of blood. At the same time, the saber in Ashtons hand also shed across Demons right arm, deep enough to see the bone. Ashton seemed to be unaware of the pain, his body continued to charge forward, the saber in his hand, the sharp tip of the de stabbed straight to Demons throat. Demon did not expect Ashton so crazy, so desperate. Demon is not holding the idea of fighting for his life, he only wants to escape, in such a state of mind, his own fighting spirit and momentum originally weakened by arge margin. So the saber in Ashtons hand stabbed straight over when Demon was simply caught off guard, he could only retreat, was forced to retreat. In the process of retreating, looking at Ashton with crazy battle intent shing in his eyes, he was so angry that he could not help but curse: Crazy, you are simply a crazy person! Whoosh! Whoosh! Behind Demon, Ben and Mckenzie two people have attacked and killed, plus the front of the breakthrough chase Ashton, now Demonpletely caught in a triangle of Ben and the three of them to form a killing formation. Demon took a look and knew that there was no hope of breaking out. He now finally understood that both Ben and Ashton, these warriors are equipped with extraordinary fighting ability, he wanted to repel them and then escape is impossible. The only thing he can do now is to fight to the death! Anyway, it has been caught in a desperate situation, and then fear and fearlessness will only be a way to die, rather thanpletely open up to fight to the death, in order to boast that a chance of survival. A thought to this, Demons eyes became bloodthirsty, he no longer hold the idea of escape, reced by a horrible killing intent, he wants to fight to the death, want to kill Ben and others. After the change of mind, Demon regained his true nature as a top killer, bing extremely dangerous and murderous. Ben took an arrow step and charged straight ahead, calmly he took the lead in the attack. A majestic aura emanated from Bens body, his attack appeared to be wide open, owning a sense of majesty like an abyssal standoff, he struck from the front to restrain Demon. Demon exploded out of his own vicious and brutal nature, his hand serrated de raised, his body flickered under the fast as a ghost, he avoided Bens sharpness, attacked and killed Mckenzie. Mckenzie grunted coldly, he drew his sword, a saber in his hand waving like the wind, in the void cut out a harsh de, strangled to Demon. Ashton also rushed up, his desperate fighting skills to Demon quite afraid, in Ashton and Mckenzie two people under the joint attack, Demon was forced to appear a crack. Ben, who was surrounded by the group, seized this opening, and the saber in his hand first blocked Demons de attack, and then he swept his leg across, and the powerful leg swept Demons waist side, sending Demon flying to the ground. The three of them are working together again, with a subtlebination of attack and kill to surround Demon again. Demon assassination ability although outstanding, but by Ben and their three Dragon Shade Warrior surrounded, is also alone, defeated and killed is also a matter of time. Boom! Boom! The terrifying aura of Hyacinth was diffusing, the aura of a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, like an ocean of rage sweeping in. Saint Dan has put his most powerful strength on disy, and in the process he used his The power of the origin of martial arts, causing his own Agist Force to rise, and the Fist of the Big Dipper manifested in his fist was more than twice as strong. Saint Dans Seven Obsidian Shining Fist was also different from the previous one, and under the impetus of his own extreme Agist Force, it was terrifying. Dipper also crushed towards Jason. Roar! Jason roared, he also brought his Sunling Bloodline and gravity field to the limit of his current power, his Secret Power Realm had also boiled, evolving Heaven Fists fist, a heavy fist of intent evolved, and fought against Saint Dan. Bang! Bang! Their fists were shing, and the power of their fists swept around. However, under the heavy pressure of Saint Dans Fist of the Big Dipper, Jasons body was forced to retreat, his muscles were inmed and veins were exposed, showing how great the pressure he was under. However, Jason is still gritting his teeth and fighting, and his own fighting spirit is getting stronger and stronger, more and more vigorous.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 1131 Secret Realm Level-six Dragon Shades belief is loyalty, justice, bravery, and never say die!N?velDrama.Org content. The power of the origin of martial arts, Saint Dan, has not hesitated to use his own Hyacinthcultivation from the power and lethality,pared to the previous powerful. Jason was originally suppressed by Saint Dan, and now, after Saint Dan used his own The power of the origin of martial arts, that suppression is even more obvious, each style of Hyacinthcultivation strikes carry an indestructible Fist of the Big Dipper. Even Jasons own majestic abyssal heavy hitting power could not bepletely resisted, and was pushed backwards and backwards, in a dangerous situation. Even so, Jason is still not messed up, he is still calm, has a calm aura, a face sunken like ake, looks extremely calm. The more dangerous the moment, the more he is able to calm down, never let himself make any mistakes in the battle, and do not give the other side any breakthroughs to find. I would like to see how long you can support! Saint Dan eyes a cold gaze, the body emerged a zing killing intent, he evolved their own boxing, their own Heritage Master Stage pressure is like a tidal wave of pressure down, even Jason has a gravity field to resist but also felt theyers of pressure. Seven Suns Seven Killings, give me to kill! Saint Dan burst out his strongest killing fist, and in a moment a strong killing intent burst out from his fist,yers andyers of Fist of the Big Dipper like a tumbling wave, which coalesced together and was driving this killing fist style. Boom! Finally, Saint Dan fist, his body is like lightning, his bodys murderous aurapletely locked Jason, and then he attacked with his murderous fist, under the power of the powerful Fist of the Big Dipper, making this fist like a meteor streak, with a thunderous power to kill Jason head on. Sky Fist, give me a break! Jason roared out, he gathered all his Secret Realm Power, Sunling Bloodline also boiled, as he began to evolve this style of fist, a fist mark began to brand in the void, a total of Nine Fist Seals. Among the Nine Fist Seals, there are Six Fist Seals that contain different heavy fist meanings. Nine Fist Seals crossed the sky and evolved Sunling Power, which is the most fierce and domineering fist power, like nine suns crossing the sky, everything can be burned to ashes. Nine Fist Seals exploded out and met Saint Dans fist power of killing and destroying. In an instant, the two fists shed, and the space where they fought seemed to shake, with terrifying aura fluctuations spreading out rapidly, and the force of the collision was stirring and shocking. Boom! With the sound of the fist sh, Jasons Nine Fist Seals, although overwhelming, still could notpletely resist Saint Dans killing fist, although it had already dissolved most of Saint Dans fist power, there were still several Fist of the Big Dipper sted Jasons body. However, Saint Dan was not able topletely break Jasons Sky Fist. In Saint Dans opinion, Jasons boxing style wasparable to the ultimate boxing style of the Holy Land family, which made him extremely envious. In the face of such a subtle yet powerful Nine Fist Seals, Saint Dan tried his best but could notpletely resolve it, and still Two Fist Seals hit him. At that moment, Saint Dans own protective body aura zed up and was resisting the fist power contained in Jasons fist seal. Jason and Saint Dan were immediately separated. Wow This time, Jason could no longer hold back and coughed out a mouthful of blood. He had taken a punch from Saint Dan in order to kill Chris, and then he was hit by Saint Dans Fist of the Big Dipper, which added to his injuries and made him start coughing up blood. If he did not have a strong body that no one could match, if it were anyone else, he would have died under Saint Dans Fist of the Big Dipper attack just now. Saint Dan was also wounded, Jasons Two Fist Seals st on his body, although most of the power of the fist were offset by his body shield, but the fist seal contains the force of the abyssal blow is still impacted his body, shocked his mouth spilled a trace of blood. Saint Dan was really shocked and angry, he had already used his The power of the origin of martial arts, in such a situation, he was still injured? Its unimaginable! Kill! Saint Dan shouted, this injury to his impact is really limited, so his speed is still very fast, instantly arrived, fist attack. Layers of fist shadows enveloped Jason, heavy Fist of the Big Dipper also swept towards Jason again. Jason took a deep breath and suppressed the injuries in his body, he mobilized all of his Secret Realm Power and continued to perform the Heaven Fist punch against the fight. This time, Jasons injuries could not be ignored, so in the face of Saint Dans strong attacks he was more often than not defending against them, relying on his excellentbat experience to maneuver around. This inevitably put him in a passive situation. Boom! Boom! Saint Dan also saw Jasons state at this time, seems to have more than enough strength, he naturally will not give Jason any opportunity to breathe, he attacked and killed punches more and more heavy, more and more dense, like a storm-like beat to Jason. Under Saint Dans intensive fist attack, he broke Jasons fist rxation, and he took the opportunity to kill another powerful Hyacinth fist like that straight out of the cannonball, straight to Jason. Jasons eyes sunk, immediately raised his arm to cross-file. Bang! Saint Dans punch fell, Jason was hit like a heavy blow, the whole person backwards out, his right hand palm on the ground, so that he did not fall to the ground. However, the impact of Saint Dans punch Fist of the Big Dipper, but also let his mouth seep blood again. Saint Dans eyes narrowed slightly, he sneered and said: To be able to hold on until now, you are proud enough even in the underworld. Even the most outstanding disciples of Hyacinth are no better than you. Jason raised his head, and his gaze, which still looked as calm as ake, looked directly at Saint Dan, and he suddenly grinned and said, Do you really think you have a sure victory? Do you really think you will win this battle? Or what? With your current state, can you still turn the tide? Saint Dan opened his mouth, he approached step by step, his bodys killing machine also became more and more intense. Just now I have been blocking and fighting, the purpose is to use your strength to toughen myself. Now, the time is ripe! Why dont I use my strength after breaking the realm to fight you? Jason said. A realm-breaker? When Saint Dan heard this, his face was stunned, and then a sense of foreboding rose to his heart. At this time, Jason stood up straight, in the night like ance stuck in the ground never bend, looks resolute and unyielding, an indescribable aura began to diffuse from his body, his eyes opened and closed, there are two sharp aura shot out, he opened his mouth and shouted C Secret Realm Level-six, give me a breakthrough! Chapter 1132 Breakthrough Secret Realm Level-six With Jasons roar, he was already preparing to break through his own strength level. To say the least, Jason in Secret Realm Level-five has been hardened long enough, he has long touched the Secret Realm Level-six barrier, which means that he can break through to Secret Realm Level-six at any time if he wants. But before Jason deliberately suppressed, not immediately to take a breakthrough, he felt that he could continue to strengthen the foundation of their Secret Realm Level-five, he wanted to Secret Realm Level-five repeatedly quenched and boiled to the impable perfection of the realm before breaking through. Now, he feels that this time is enough, with the help of the process of fighting with Saint Dan such as Heritage Master Stage middle stage power, to strengthen themselves, so that the Secret Realm Level-five has reached a sufficientlyplete state, at such a juncture is the most appropriate choice to break through the realm. In a moment, from Jasons body there is a mysterious aura in the surge, an indescribable aura began to manifest, the original injury has been suppressed under the weak breath first stopped weakening, and then from the depths of his Secret Power Realm, began to have a new and powerful breath began to generate, is a constant stream of emergence. At the same time, Jasons own Secret Power Realm began to boil, and as Jasons mind turned, his own Secret Realm Power coalesced, like a torrent, towards the Secret Realm Level-six barrier. At that moment, Jasons whole person is undergoing a mysterious change, his breath, his aura, including his entire spiritual state, as if it is about to undergo a transformation a baptism, but also gives a kind of like a bottomless abyss like a sense of unfathomable. Saint Dan also sensed, which made his face changed abruptly, he did not expect in such a battle of life and death, Jason actually chose to break the realm! Jasons current strength is already a big headache for him, if really let Jason break the mirror sessfully,bat skills to a higher level, then how strong will it be? At that time, will he still be his opponent? No! We must not let him seed in breaking the realm! Saint Dan began to panic, deep inside his heart began to grow a trace of uneasy fear, at once his eyes burst with murderous intent, his body quickly shed, the whole person with a lightning speed rushed towards Jason, at the same time he has evolved his own fist, containing the indestructible Fist of the Big Dipper also violent manifestation, directly fist towards Jason The fist directly towards Jason. Ka-ching! Just as Saint Dan rushed over, a sound like a barrier being breached came from deep within Jasons own Secret Power Realm, and in that instant, Jasons own aura poured out like a river pouring in, his entire aura rising in a straight line! With the Secret Realm Level-six barrier being sessfully broken through, it means that he is now at the Secret Realm Level-six level. At that moment, the Secret Realm Power belonging to Secret Realm Level-six that Jason had been suppressing deep inside his own Secret Power Realm burst out without the barrier. Jasons Secret Power Realm expanded a great deal with this breakthrough, and the Secret Realm Power that burst out from the depths of the Secret Power Realm began to fill his own Secret Power Realm. A magnificent and boundless aura began to manifest from his body, reflecting his upright body to be even more majestic and extraordinary, with a majestic power between his hands and feet, just like an overlord achieving nirvana, looking out at the world! Secret Realm Level-six, already standing proudly at the peak of the overlord level, if you can sessfully take another step, it is the king level! This is a breakthrough in the realm of their own strength, both in terms of momentum and strength level, there is a qualitative leap. Especially for Jason it is even more obvious. Because Jason in the previous five realm has been repeatedly quenched and toughened for a long time, under the thick and thin to break through, the strength of the sudden leap is extremely obvious. Therefore, when Jason sessfully broke through the realm, his entire perception and understanding of cultivation immediately became different, and his vision became broader, and his understanding of the use and control of Secret Realm Power, and his understanding of the meaning of fist fighting also reached a whole new level. Feeling the majestic power bursting out from the depths of Secret Power Realm, Jason had the illusion that he had be the ancient Titan, who could break the sky with his hands and crack the earth with his feet! That is a feeling of controlling the supreme power, and this feeling is undoubtedly extremely wonderful. Hoo! At this time, the wind of the fist path whistled, Saint Dans fist power has covered the sky like a shroud, the Fist of the Big Dipper also swept towards Jason, which contains a strong and iparable killing intent. In response, Jason did not retreat, nor did he dodge, his eyes raised, two sharp awnings in the sh, the masculine handsome face is written with a sense of invincible confidence. Only after Saint Dans fist was near, he evolved his own fist, a fist towards the front to kill. Hoo! A fist out, the void seems to have a sonic boom sound, the entire space seems to have shaken. At that moment, from the depths of Jasons own Secret Power Realm, the Secret Realm Power that had been growing and surging out swept out with an aura like a rushing sea, transforming into the majestic power of an abyssal blow and killing out. Bang! Jasons fist forcefully broke through theyers of Fist of the Big Dipper that swept through, and finally met Saint Dans fist, and their fists shed together in a sh of lightning. This time, Jasons body did not move at all, the whole person stood as steady as a rock, giving a sense of unshakeable as a mountain. Saint Dans face immediately changed in shock, he really sensed from Jasons fist power transmitted like an endless abyss of terrifying force,pared with Jasons previous power of fist, is clearly a step up! Saint Dan realized that it was toote, Jason had already seeded in breaking the realm, and he still failed to stop it. Such a situation can only be said that Jason has long reached the conditions for breaking the realm, but he has been suppressing not to break through until this moment, so he was able toplete the breakthrough of his own COMBAT skills in an instant. From now on, you only have to back up, youe from where to retreat to where! Jason looked at Saint Dan and spoke in an indifferent tone. In fact, Jasonsbat skills breakthrough is not over yet, Secret Power Realm is still generating a steady stream of Secret Realm Power, and his own Sunling Bloodline is also transforming with thisbat skills breakthrough. His aura continues to rise. But Jason didnt wait for the Secret Realm Level-six to stabilize, he was ready to stabilize it while he was fighting.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1133 Unstoppable Demon is already like a beast in a cage, he has been Ben, Ashton, Mckenzie three people surrounded by killing. Any Demon and how left and right can not break out of Ben and their triangle formed by the killing formation. Now Demon himself is already wounded, previously by Ben a leg sweep, coughing blood in the mouth,ter in Ben and others in the siege, Mckenzie is stimted a knife from the side of Demons waist, cut a very deep blood dripping wound. Even so, Demon is still extremely fierce, fighting up more relentlessly, he knew that there was no hope of escape under, has begun to heart a kind of jade stone burning idea, holding a dying before also to drag the opponent to the idea of hell. Kill! Demon hissed out, his eyes were blood-red, covered with ayer of blood-colored killing machine, his whole person has begun to fall into a crazy war intention killing machine, he began to fight for his life. Whoosh! Demons eyes shed a vicious color, his legs stored under the momentum, picking Ashton directly rushed forward, his hand serrated saber in the void stabbed out a harsh attack, then turned into a straight stab of cold, straight to Ashtons throat. Demon chose Ashton to fight for his life is not without reason. Now he intends to break through, Ashton as a madman generally against him to kill, not giving up, a look to fight with him. Therefore, Demon also wants to use this characteristic of Ashton to fight with him. Even if he cant escape being killed in the end, but as long as he can also sessfully assassinate Ashton, he feels its worth it. This time, Ashtons reaction was a big surprise to Demon, and Ashton did not fight him. Known as the brain of Dragon Shade, Ashton is certainly not that kind of feverish and simple person, on the contrary, he is thoughtful and brave. Previously, he took a desperate fight because he could see that Demon was not interested in fighting and only wanted to escape, so he took a crazy attack to force Demon back. Now, Demon is in a desperate situation to use this desperate fight to lose with him, of course he will not let Demon to get what he wants.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. So Ashtons saber in his hand raised, and cut out one after another, will Demon stabbing over the kill move after he a side, to avoid Demon finally stabbed him in the throat of that severe blow. Demon saw the situation and had an urge to curse, the whole person had a feeling of being tricked. Demons strike was all he could muster, and after Ashton dodged it, it was all for naught. Before Demons new power is generated, Ben and Mckenzie two people are already again pinned to the attack. Bens attack is wide open, square, but wless, carrying a majestic and overbearing power; Mckenzies attack is fast and harsh, seemingly clean, each blow is a kill. Therefore, Ben and Mckenzies attack can be described as a positive and a strange, with lightning speed to kill Demon. Demon screamed and roared, he gritted his teeth, made every effort to resist the two Dragon Shade Warriors joint attack, but not to catch his breath new power has not yet been generated, in Ben and Mckenzies joint attack immediately appeared a fatal break. Although the breakthrough was fleeting, but in that instant C Snort! Ashtons body waiting for a long time like lightning, the rapid sh to the hand of the saber into a bit of cold light, with the speed of lightning into Demons chest. The saber has no handle, a stab, Ashton immediately withdrew the knife. The saber was pulled out, a shower of blood also shot out from Demons chest, this stabbing is not the heart, not immediately fatal, but this blow Demon also suffered serious injuries, into the realm of the dying. His grandmother a bear, this dead fatty all meat is still so resistant? I dont believe it! Another battlefield, came the voice of Andres cursing and swearing. On this battlefield, Andres and his five Dragon Shade Warrior surrounded Joss. Joss has previously been wounded, even if it is wounded, but also Heritage Master Stage early stage strong, their own Heritage Master Stage pressure is still powerful, pressed to Andres and others, and Josss Fist of the Big Dipper is even more majestic. Andres several times with their own brave ramming attack, were Josss body protection astral to resist down, which is why Andres to curse and grumble. But in Andres their five people under the joint attack, Joss is already wounded on top of wounded. As a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, he is indeed very strong, and his own Hyacinth Fist of the Big Dipper, which was exerted at full power, was not something Dragon Shade Warrior and the others could fight against. However, Dragon Shade Warrior was victorious because they had more people and worked together well. Andres took the brunt of Joss attack, followed by Jamie. Jamie, although silent, but he is also extremely fierce and brave, the whole person is like a downhill tiger like, in terms of physical strength, he is not inferior to Andres a few points. Therefore, with Andres and Jamie repeatedly rushed up to fight, the remaining Ashley, Mickey and Jamie three are responsible for stabbing, endless and coordinated attacks forced Joss to retreat, forehead cold sweat stained down, the body has several wounds cut out by the sharp edge of the saber, still constantly bubbling blood. Joss was forced into a desperate situation, even a Heritage Master Stage strong, in so many Dragon Shade Warrior under the coordinated attack, but also can not bear, have been Andres their coordinated attack to dissolve. Damn, Ill fight with you guys! Joss was driven to desperation, he roared, and fully activated his Agist Force, and the Heritage Master Stage pressure that burst out was even more powerful. Joss evolved his Hyacinth Fist to the extreme, his own Dark Energy Transformation, Fist of the Big Dipper, and he took the lead in attacking and killing Andres and Jamie. As long as he could pay attention to or even kill these two, then no one would be able to resist his Fist of the Big Dipper head-on, and he would be able to turn around the situation at hand. Good timing! Andres didnt have the slightest bit of timidity, he roared, his battle spirit boiling up, he pushed out all of his violent explosive power, and performed the Dragon Shadow Fist of Dragon Shade, like a giant whale in the ocean of fury, leaping out of the sea and attacking with an aura of devouring everything. At the same time, Jamie is as fierce as a tiger rushing up, his fist power like a tiger roaring mountain, unstoppable, together with Andres to meet Josss fist attack. Bang! Bang! Under the fist st, Andres and Jamie two by the Fist of the Big Dipper impact of the body shaking, can not control one after another backward, the corners of the mouth constantly spilled blood, again suffered injuries. Before Joss can take advantage of the opportunity to pursue, Mickey and Jamie two people have been like a ghostly sh out, a leg sweep Joss under, a saber in the hand straight to Joss throat. Joss was furious, he used his legs to cross Mickeys leg sweep, and at the same time, his body side, to avoid Jamies attack, fist momentum at the same time, the Fist of the Big Dipper shocked Jamie back. But at that moment C Snort! A figure instantly shed to, a cold mane shed, just from Joss chest that flicker of empty door straight stabbed through. A sense of crisis came, Joss heart shocked, instinctively a horizontal shift to avoid the heart of the vital, but also failed to avoid the cold awning attack over. The sharp saber in Ashleys hand pierced Josss chest, slightly out of the atrium position. The moment the saber stabbed in, Ashleys de shed downward in the draw out, a bloody and horrific wound was presented in Josss chest. Bang! At that moment, Josss leg momentum also swept over, a leg swept Ashley, kicked Ashley out and fell to the ground. You, you deserve to die! Joss rose in anger, his face pale, blood gurgling on his chest, under this almost fatal blow wound, his own breath like a deted balloon, rapidly decaying. Chapter 1134 – Fist Powerless Ashley, are you okay? Andres and Jamie rushed to the ground where Ashley had fallen and helped him up. Ashley grunted, spitting out a mouthful of bloodied spittle, his face was a bit pale, and his own breath was weakened, meaning he was badly injured. Just now Joss that leg sweep, can be said to be a strong force, containing a violent Agist Force, but also thanks to every Dragon Shade Warrior have refined a very strong body, otherwise in Joss that leg sweep, is certainly unable to eat, not dead or seriously injured. Im fine, dont mind me, finish this guy first! Ashley said in a deep voice. In the battlefield, Mickey and Jamie two have continued to kill around Joss. Joss was so badly wounded that his chest was almost a bloody hole, and was also cut out arge gash, blood is still flowing, which made his face has been white, breath rapidly decayed. Joss obviously felt his own life force is like water flowing away, when he used his own Agist Force every time, a twinge of pain in the chest, which makes his boxing power, body speed, reaction ability all decline. Just Mickey and Jamies roundups alone were already too much for him to handle. At this time, Andres and Jamie two people teamed up to kill, joined in the battle group to kill Joss, so that Joss is already a bad luck, from the battle of death is only a matter of time. Demon is still fighting. At thest moment he used all his assassination skills, but he was seriously wounded, and then how to perform it can not cause a substantial threat to Ben and others. In the end, when Demon was forced to open the door, Ben threw a heavy punch at Demons chest, Demons body immediately flew backwards, in the process of flying out, Mckenzie a dodge over, the saber in his hand cut through Demons throat, a spray of blood sshed in mid-air. Poof! Demons body fell heavily to the ground, a fatal bloody wound on the throat shocking to the eyes, his eyes were wide open, the clown-like uglyic face covered with a sense of despair and fear, the whole person dead. After the battle, Ben and they were immediately attracted by a terrifying aura fluctuations echoing from the right side, with a violent wind whistling to, that is the fist duel under the stirring up the wind waves of qi, is able to spread towards their side swept over. Ben they immediately rushed over, that direction is Jason and Saint Dan battlefield. Saint Dan is retreating, step by step backwards. Of course he did not want to retreat, after all, every step back his own aura will be weaker, but he had to retreat. Boom! Jason is another fist to kill, the fist momentum contains his evolved heavy fist intent, this fist momentum is unparalleled, thick and heavy, the manifestation of the fist intent like the evolution of the reckless continuous hundred thousand mountains, wrapped in the aura of thousands of mountains, this crushing down, presenting a fierce and overbearing intent. This is the third form of Heaven FistCBreaking Punch! After Jason broke through the realm, the Heaven Fist punch was very different from the previous one, both in terms of the majestic power contained within the punching dao and the heavy punching intent that evolved, there was a qualitative improvement, a whole big step up. Jasons aura was rising like a king on earth. Rumble! Jasons punch, which seemed to be enough to shatter the mountains and rivers, came up against Saint Dans Hyacinth Fist, which had previously been enough to cause great impact and damage to Jasons Fist of the Big Dipper, but now it was broken and defeated! Jasons fist contains the force of the abyssal blows like a torrent of sweeping out, all the way to invincible, with a destructive momentum to crush and kill, will be a heavy Fist of the Big Dipper to break apart, with the impact of the majestic force in the fist, but also shocked Saint Dan step by step backwards. Jason now began to tell him to retreat to his original position, naturally, to do what he said. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, Ben and other people rushed over, a pair of cold eyes on Saint Dan, there is a kind of impulse to kill. Then the side of another figure rushed over, that is Andres, Jamie, Ashley, Mickey, Jamie five people, they rushed over to herald Joss has been killed. This is also expected, Joss chest was hit hard, by the saber stabbed a bloody hole, was killed sooner orter. Captain Miller, were here to help you! Andres opened his mouth, the battle spirit in his eyes is still zing, in fact, his own injuries are already not light, after all, against these Hyacinth strong, he is rushing in front of the front to resist these Hyacinth strong Fist of the Big Dipper, the first to bear the brunt of the impact of the damage is also thergest. But Andres no longer cared, seeing Jason, no matter how heavy the injuries, as long as he still has a breath, he will be able to fight to the end. You guys dont need to get off the field, you cant carry the impact of his fist. Just leave him to me! Jason spoke as he fought. Ben smiled and said, Jason is still the same Jason, since we dont need to intervene, lets wait on the sidelines. Wait for Jason to defeat this personpletely! Saint Dans heart was already in turmoil because he was the only one left in the entire battlefield, and all the others except him had died in battle. Now he ispletely suppressed by Jason, under Jasons attack is no way to fight back, plus there are eight Dragon Shade Warrior surrounded by him, he is already in a bad way. This battle should be over! Jasons eyes sunk, endless battle intent swept out, he broke the realm after thisyer of realm strength also began to stabilize, after breaking the realm opened up in the Secret Power Realm has been filled with endless Secret Realm Power, control of their own power, so Jason has a kind of want to unrestrained will be this power to give vent to the full. The feeling that Jason wanted to give out this power freely. Fist Pressing Kyushu!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jason evolved his fist power, showing himself an invincible and confident style, a magnificent and overwhelming fist intent manifested, as if a single fist out, enough to cover nine states, who canpete? The power of the abyssal blow contained in the fist power gushed out, and the fist power whistled to kill Saint Dan. Saint Dan gathered his own Agist Force and brought his Seven Obsidian Shining Fist to its fullest potential, while he was also frantically using his own The power of the origin of martial arts, in order to counter Jasons punch. Bang! However, everything was still in vain. As Jasons fist fell, the Fist of the Big Dipperyer of Saint Dans fist momentum was broken, and the vastness of the abyssal force crushed over, shaking his body blood, and could not help but open his mouth and cough out a mouthful of blood. I have Open Heaven Fist! Jason once againunched his fist, a magnificent and majestic fist intent that wanted topete with the sky, a fist fell with the power of opening the heavenly gate. Bang! This punch Saint Dan can no longer resist, Jasons long punch broke his fist attack, this open heaven fist finally fixed in Saint Dans chest, shaking him away, the whole person like a broken kite fell to five or six meters away. Chapter 1135 Subjugation Saint Dan fell to the ground and struggled to get up, but when he moved, he touched his internal injuries and could not help but open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood again with a wow sound. Saint Dan has his own body protection, but Jasons fist contains a majestic abyssal heavy force still broke through his body protection, the huge force impacted on his body, his flesh, organs and six different degrees of injury. Saint Dan did not rush to stand up, he used his own Hyacinth technique, the dark energy in his body flowed for a week, to counteract the force of the abyssal blow that hit his body, and began to recover from his own internal injuries. Jason and Ben, Andres and other one Dragon Shade Warrior is closed over. Saint Dan took a deep breath, he looked at Jason, said: Jason, I admit that I lost the battle. But I ask you to give me a way out, from now on, I Saint Dan swear to heaven, only loyalty to you! Hearing Saint Dans words, Jasons face was stunned and he felt a little surprised. Saint Dan is actively surrendered? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, If you surrender like this, how can I trust you? Today let you live, maybe the next day you wille back, maybe even stab me in the back. I swear, absolutely not! I surrender is truly surrender. From now on, I can do whatever you want me to do. Saint Dan said in a hurry. Benughed coldly and said, Jason, you cant trust what such a person says. This kind of wallflowers so-called oath is simr to a fart, after the release is over. In the present situation he knows that he cant escape again so he fell to you, and next time he can fall to others. No, everything I said is true, I admit, I am loyal to Heavenly Holy Land now, but I am not a person who is valued in Heavenly Holy Land, if Heavenly Holy Land valued me it would not have sent me to the Jiang family to sit on this side. Thepanys main goal is to develop a new level of skill so that it can break through to the Heritage Master Stage, or even Half Saint. Ive been discouraged over the years. If you give me a chance, I will break away from Heavenly Holy Land and obey your orders. Jasons eyes shone brightly and said, If you want to surrender to me, you cant just talk about it. You have to show enough sincerity. Now, what sincerity do you have to prove that you are sincere in your surrender? This- Saint Dan listened to Jasons words after a glimmer of hope, but how toe up with sincerity, which he did not know how to prove for a while.N?velDrama.Org content. Lets do this, with your position, you are able to ess some confidential matters of the Jiang family. Jason spoke, then said, I can not kill you tonight, let you escape back to the Jiang family, others were killed you can escape a way back, the Jiang family will not suspect you. After all, you are the strongest and it makes sense to be able to escape. Do you need me to do something? Saint Dan asked. Jason said, Of course. After you go back to the Jiang family, there is only one task, and that is to use your identity, as far as possible the Jiang family some confidential matters, such as some documents or something to collect over. For example, the Jiang family keep these dead soldiers, and these dead soldiers also have firearms and so on. I asked you to collect the Jiang family in the Koto area all the things that are prohibited and disorderly, and then give me the evidence. I want the Jiang family to bepletely destroyed! Saint Dan nodded and said in a resolute tone, Yes, leave this to me, I will be able to do it. In addition, I want you to continue to ambush in Heavenly Holy Land. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Any movement in Heavenly Holy Land, any news, you have to report to me first. You can list some of the secret things you know about Heavenly Holy Land with meter. Speaking of this, Saint Dan thought about it and said, Mr. Miller, as far as I know, a mysterious guest came to Heavenly Holy Land some time ago, and this guest also had a secret meeting with Supreme, as if he was nning some kind of scheme. I dont know the details, with my status as a foreign martial artist, I am certainly not qualified to know such confidential matters. Butter, I heard someone in Heavenly Holy Land say that the person who came to meet with Supreme was rted to Forbidden Dragon Guard. This Saint Dan is really an extremely adaptable person, immediately changed his name to Jason and called him Mr. Miller. Forbidden Dragon Guard? The gaze in Jasons eyes suddenly stern and up, hidden a cold killing machine in the surge. Jason said in a deep voice: You use your connections and contacts in Heavenly Holy Land to find out what Forbidden Dragon Guard and Heavenly Holy Land are trying to conspire. Also, if there are any recent moves in Heavenly Holy Land, report to me immediately. Yes, I will do my best. Saint Dan nodded and said. If you are sincere in your surrender, I will not treat you badly. Its not impossible for you to break through your own cultivation and reach the Heritage Master Stage high level, or even further to the realm of Half Saint. Jason opened his mouth and continued, It all depends on your performance. As long as you show enough loyalty and can still do something for me, then I can help you realize your dream of cultivation advancement. I think you know who I stand behind. Jason is not perfunctory to Saint Dan, if Saint Dan sincerely surrendered and could help him collect evidence of the Jiang familys vition of thew, and at the same time ambush in Heavenly Holy Land to provide him with a constant source of Heavenly Holy Lands movement, then he could indeed help Saint Dan to improve his cultivation. Dan to improve his cultivation. The old Mr. Miller is a saint-level powerhouse who has been in Hyacinth for many years, and the Hyacinth cultivation methods he has mastered are certainly not a few, and a random gong method is enough to cause countless people in Hyacinth to grab the secret treasures. Saint Dans face was stunned, he also remembered some rumors of Jason, said Jasons fame has long shaken Hyacinth, the most shocking than Jason has a Saint Master behind backing, and this Saint Master strong man or the year across Hyacinth Lewis! Mr. Miller, since I sincerely surrender, I must be loyal, please rest assured that Mr. Miller! Saint Dan said in a deep voice. Jason nodded, he walked up to Saint Dan and said, Open your mouth. Saint Dans face was stunned, but he opened his mouth as instructed, between Jason took out a pinky-sized pill from his body and popped it directly into Saint Dans mouth, then patted his back, Saint Dan was involuntarily swallowed the pill. The pills are from the Ghost Doctor, and usually do not have any side effects. However, every three months, you need to take another pill. Otherwise it will trigger unpredictable consequences. As long as you sincerely surrender and have no second thoughts, you will naturally be fine. Of course, you can skip my side if you want, unless you can find Ghost Doctor and seek the antidote from him. The first thing you need to do is to find the Ghost Doctor, and you cant even think about it, because the Ghost Doctor is such a great doctor, not to mention he doesnt know where to look, and even if he does, he wont be able to take care of him. Ill tell you my contact information, then you can leave, first escape back to the Jiang family it. As for what to do, I think you also know. If what you do does not satisfy me, then you will only have three months to live. Jason said in an indifferent tone. I will never let Mr. Miller down! Saint Dan stood up, he looked at Jason and said, Mr. Miller, then Ill leave first. Go ahead. Jason waved his hand and let Saint Dan go at that. Chapter 1136 The One and Only Dragon Head After watching Saint Dan walk away, Ben then said, Jason, just let him go? Jason said, The difference between killing this man and not killing him is not big. If he is sincere in his surrender and can give me some unseemly evidence of the Jiang family, then I can use it topletely destroy the Jiang family. In this way, his value will also be highlighted. Otherwise, it would be troublesome for me to collect evidence of the Jiang familys dark deeds alone, and I wouldnt have the energy to investigate and collect it. What if he defected? Ashton asked. Hey, didnt Jason just give him a pill that was poisonous? Itll kick in in three months. He will die if he defects. Andres said with a heated smile. Jason shook his head and said, The pill is not poisonous, its just an ordinary Qi and Blood Pill. In the situation just now, Saint Dan is already a bird of prey, this kind of greedy person is originally suspicious by nature. So, even if I swallowed a y pill for him, he would think it was poisonous and needed an antidote to solve it. If he really defected, he would be killed next time. He cant escape anywhere. Jason, that so-called the Jiang family, should we just kill the door? Ben asked. Jason couldnt help butugh and curse, saying, Ben, you guys are Dragon Shade Warrior, the countrys ultimate warriors, not some jerks. A bunch of Carovias top ultimate warriors killing the Jiang family in front of the door? Where is Dragon Shades reputation if word gets out? Your guns are pointed outward, not inward. As for the Jiang family, I will deal with it. As long as Saint Dan doesnt let me down, its only a matter of time before the Jiang family is destroyed. Ben smiled sarcastically and said, Im not watching Jason you being targeted by the Jiang family these guys who dont know how to live. With Jasons identity, the Jiang family dares to target, that is looking for death. Even if we kill the door, the old general will not be med even if he knows about it. Jason smiled ndly, seemingly undeniable, he said, The point is, Im not unterally withdrawing from Dragon Shade now. The words just fell, Ben jerked his legs straight together, straightened up, raised his right hand, saluted the military salute, and said loudly, Dragon Shade vice captain Ben has met Dragon Head! Dragon Shade warrior Andres has met Dragon Head! Andres also stepped forward to salute. Dragon Shade warrior Jamie has met Dragon Head! Dragon Shade warrior Ashton has met Dragon Head! , one by one, Dragon Shade Warrior havee forward, their legs straight, waist straight, face solemn and solemn, the pair of eyes to Jason as at that time, full of a kind of respect and trust! Although Jason said he left Dragon Shade, but in their minds, Dragon Head has and only one, that is Jason. Only Jason is qualified to be their Dragon Head; only Jason can convince them! Jasons heart moved, he wanted to drink, but could not resist, looking at Ben and others in front of him, a warm current in the heart in the surge, the eyes seem to be a little wet. In this world, there is a kind of love will not change with the passage of time, and will not be tasteless with the departure, and that is filled with iron brotherhood! Half a long timeter, Jasonughed, waved his hand and said: Well, well, an individual made it look as if you want to immediately go to the battlefield for a life and death duel. Put your hands down first. His grandmother, I was considered by the old man Qin pit, this Dragon Head identity is not get rid of. Ben smiled and said, In addition to Jason, who else in the world today is capable of holding the position of Dragon Head? Andres also smiled, said: The other people in the military district, I Andres no one to serve. Only Jason, who is brave and martial, can convince me if he doesnt fight. So, this Dragon Head in addition to Jason, reced by other people to be, I am the first not to obey. Andres you also fucking learn to kiss ass? I think you are vomiting blood is not enough, right? Do you believe I will give you a few more punches. Jasonughed and cursed, then he took out some Solidifying Pill and Qi and Blood Pill and gave one to Ben, Andres and Jamie, and told them to swallow it. These Solidifying Pill and Qi and Blood Pill are some of the ones Jason asked for when he was in Ghost Doctor Valley, the main purpose of which is to heal internal injuries, nourish the qi and blood, and have the effect of strengthening the capital. In the battle, Andres, Jamie, Mickey and others were subjected to the impact of Hyacinth strongman Fist of the Big Dipper, especially Andres and Jamie suffered the greatest impact. Therefore, they have different degrees of internal injuries, these Solidifying Pill and Qi and Blood Pill is able to ease the recovery of their internal injuries. Then, Jason and Ben and other Dragon Shade Warrior also left the abandoned farm, first returned to the city. Milton, the armed forces headquarters. Ben they came to Milton is directly in the armed forces headquarters inside thending. Ben they drove back to the armed police headquarters this side, the armed police headquarters here has a special medical team, Jason let them back here first to deal with injuries. Ashton and several others suffered some trauma, wounds these also need to deal with some. Jason also walked into the armed police headquarters with the inside, but he did not say his identity. With Ben and their identity as Dragon Shade warriors, bringing Jason in is also casual. Dragon Heads name is too sensitive, really let this armed police headquarters know that Jason is Dragon Shades Dragon Head, only to rm the senior officers of the armed police headquarters to meet, in Jasons view that is too much trouble. Ben their injuries are not too serious, more from internal injuries, and a few people who suffered external injuries also quickly treated the wounds. At the end, Andres said to Jason: Jason, long time no see,ter we go out to find a ce to drink. This is good, I cant remember thest time I drank with Jason. Jamie also smiled and said. Either way, its a good idea to have a drink. Ashton smiled back. Jason smiled and said, If I remember correctly, this is the time when Dragon Shades prohibition period has not yet expired, right? What, Im not at Dragon Shade anymore and youre all cocky and dont take prohibition seriously anymore? Andres face immediately fell and he said, Jason, its not like that, we are strictly enforcing the prohibition period and dont drink. Tonight, Im not too excited to see you, soN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jason, during your absence from Dragon Shade, Dragon Shade Warrior has been strictly following the training n you have drawn up, and has not touched a drop of alcohol during the prohibition period. This is true. Ben also said in a hurry. Jason suddenly smiled and said, I was just joking with you to see how you all reacted. Of course I believe in you. However, a big battle, it is indeed necessary to drink a few sses of wine to cheer up. Even if its during the prohibition period, this wine I take us to drink. Even if old man Qin knows that he is to me, I will carry the me. This statement, Ben and other a Dragon Shade Warrior have happy tough and rise. Chapter 1137 A Cup of Wine and a World of Love (I) Milton, an open-airmb barbecue site. Two cars roared in, the first was a dark red bulletproof SUV, tough, like a beast roaring engine deafening. It was the same Paramount Marauder that Jason was driving, with Ben, Andres, Jamie, Ashton and others in the car. Since a car can not be pulled, so Mickey also drove over a car. The two cars stopped, Jason and they came out one by one, found two tables put together, a group of people is sitting down. Jason ordered four roast leg ofmb, and then ordered some other barbecue dishes and so on. Jason ordered beer to drink, originally Dragon Shade Warrior they are still in the prohibition period, Jason this time to bring them out to drink is already an exception, drink some beer is fine, as for high concentration of white wine and so on must be eliminated. With the aroma of roast leg ofmb served up, the bottle of beer also opened, Andres picked up a bottle of beer, said: Jason, I came to toast you first. Saying that, Andres tilted his head and gulped the bottle straight down. You kid is looking for me to blow the bottle? Jason asked with augh and a curse. Andres wiped his mouth, smiled sarcastically and said, Big brother, when the little brother really did not mean it. I drank it as a toast first. Big brother you feel free to do. I also toast Jason! Jamie is also picked up the bottle of wine said. With Andres starting, one of the Dragon Shade Warrior sitting in the field also all picked up the bottle and toasted Jason. Jason smiled, and at the end he also picked up the bottle and drank it all in one go. Are there any big action missionstely? Jason asked. Ben said, Since the Tokyo mission, there have been no major missions. Thetest mission was an overseas anti-terrorist operation. Chen Haifeng led the team to carry out the mission, the mission has been outstandinglypleted, about three days after Haifeng will also lead the team back. Ashton said: Captain of Special Combat Service has a major mission, the Captain of Special Combat Service personally led the team to carry out. Jasons face was stunned when he heard that and said, Lukas personally led the team? Lukas was none other than the captain of Captain of Special Combat Service. Speaking of which, Jason has not seen Lukas for a long time, when he first came to Oakshire University, Lukas also came over behind, and also served as Oakshire University freshman military training instructor. She was also a pitiful one, taking the reins herself and letting Jason take over her duties as an instructor. Lukas returned to the military, and Jason hasnt seen much of her since. Ben nodded and said, It was Lukas himself who led the team. Jason asked, What is the specific mission? Ben said, Since the mission was not given to us below Dragon Shade, we dont know much about it. But I heard that it was rted to a team of armed fighters that suddenly sprang up along the border from Golden Triangle. This armed fighter team is said to be well-equipped, each one is a retired special forces fighter. This armed fighters have repeatedly created terrorist attacks on our borders, while helping the drug cartels on the border, the border anti. Drug armed police appeared arge number of casualties. This matter rmed the upper echelon, so it was decided to send a special warfare team to annihte this hostile armed elements outside the country. Jason nodded and said, If thats all, Lukas leading the Captain of Special Combat Service to attack, there wont be any mistakes. Lets hope so. Speaking of which, madam Murphy is still very capable. Benughed and then said, Jason, tell us a little bit about what youve been up to since you left Dragon Shade. Jason took a big sip of his beer before saying, I came to Oakshire after I left Dragon Shade and went to work as a security guard at Oakshire University. I chose toe to Oakshire because Jimmys parents live in Oakshire. JimmyC Hearing Jason mention Jimmy, Ben, Andres, Jamie and other Dragon Shade Warriors faces darkened and a touch of sadness and remembrance shed across their eyes. Once upon a time, including Jimmy, those sacrificed brothers and they all trained together, together with the mission, always fighting. When leisure time, also had together to talk about the future life nning, the future ideal and so on.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But now, many people are no longer there, many soldiers have gone. Only their voices and smiles remain in the mind and can never be forgotten. Jimmys parents, are they all right? Ben took a deep breath and asked. Jason smiled and said, Theyre fine. Jimmy has a sister, a very good and smart girl. Ill take you to Oakshire when you get a chance to visit. The first time I saw the film, I had to go to Oakshire to see Jimmys parents. Whether its Jimmy or one of the other brothers whos gone, as long as were still breathing and alive, were going to take care of their families. Andres said. After drinking for a while, Ben said, Jason, theres something I dont know if I should say. Ben, what else should I say or not say to me? Just say what you have to say. Jason said. Ben took a deep breath and said slowly: We all know that Jason you had to leave because of the operation of Project Amazon. In that operation, Edison, Jimmy, Jeremy, Graham four sacrifice, Jason you feel that it is their own responsibility, failed to bring them all back alive. In fact, it is not Jasons fault. In that case, Jason you have done everything you can. I dont think Jimmy and the others in heaven would me you, big brother. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. In fact, all of us Dragon Shade soldiers know that Jason has always treated us as brothers. The training is harsh, but on the battlefield is everywhere for our sake, there are dangerous ces are Jason you first rush over. These we all see in the eyes. But as long as the battlefield, this life is also temporarily taken out, cane back alive is to earn, die in battle that is also worthy of the uniform. Besides, Jason you are a human being, not a god, and how can you take care of every brother in everything? We really dont want Jason to burden you with any guilt. Ashton also said. Jason looked at Andres, Mckenzie, they still want to say something, he immediately waved his hand, said: I know all this. When Project Amazon, someone in the military district gave the wrong information, but the people rted to this matter can not be traced and can not be moved. I also do not want to make Old Mr. Pepper difficult, so unterally back out. The main purpose of the withdrawal is to be able to move freely. Who is the biggest enemy of our Dragon Shade? Project Amazon, the mercenaries involved in the siege were the mercenaries under Night Shadow, but those two mercenaries have been destroyed by me. The main purpose of my exit is to lead the soldiers of Satan Operation Group to destroy Night Shadow! Chapter 1138 A Cup of Wine and a World of Love (II) Night Shadow! When ites to Dark Worlds Night Shadow, Ben and his fellow Dragon Shade Warriors all involuntarily shed a sh of anger and murderous intent. Previously, Dragon Shades operations overseas were often intercepted by Night Shadows ambush, and some of the terrorist incidents against Carovia. Some of the terrorist incidents in Carovia were nned by Night Shadow behind the scenes. In detail, no less than eight of Dragon Shades fallen soldiers had direct or indirect rtions with Night Shadow. Therefore, Dragon Shade is not only Jason, others will Night Shadow as the first big enemy. Ben took a deep breath, he said: Jason, we all know about the Satan Operation Group you formed overseas. However, we have not had much contact with the brothers of Satan Operation Group. If possible, I would also like to join Jason and the brothers of Satan Operation Group to fight together in Dark World and Night Shadow! Andres got excited and said, Why dont I also ask Old Mr. Pepper for permission to leave Dragon Shade and follow Jason to Dark World to kill those bastards from Night Shadow! Not only you, if possible, I also want to go. Mickey said. Jason immediately raised his eyes and red at them, saying, Whats all this nonsense? Dont forget your duty! You are Carovias warriors, the strongest special operations soldiers at the forefront. If you all run away, who will guard this territory under our feet? Old Mr. Pepper also understands in his heart that if Dragon Shade needs me, I will be obliged to return to the team under his call. If not, do you really think this Old Mr. Pepper really willing to let me out? As for the battle against Night Shadow, whats your hurry? When we can attack the City of Darkness and face the Dark Army Warrior of Night Emperor, I will gather you all together with the warriors of Satan Operation Group to fight. After hearing Jasons promise, the Dragon Shade Warriors in the field looked excited. They wanted to fight Night Shadow to the death, but they couldnt do what they wanted to do, they needed to follow the call of their country from the military. Mckenzie picked up his beer and said, I remember when I first entered Dragon Shade, I was unfamiliar with the area, I was selected from South China Military Region, and I was considered the best special operations soldier in South China Military Region. So when I first entered Dragon Shade, I was a bit proud of myself. After that, I was convinced by Jason, but I was not convinced by others. I still remember a training session, but also with Jimmy shed, who did not obey who under the night also about a fight. At the end of the day, we sat down together and drank a ss of wine to forget the grudge. Since then, this ss of wine is a life of love. Only, I can still sit here and drink now, Jimmy and many brothers are no longer. A ss of wine is a lifetime of love, thats so damn true. Ben opened his mouth, then said, Come on, for those who have been familiar with once fought side by side but now have left, a drink! The dead rest in peace, the living strengthen themselves! In fact, they have not left, they are still living in our hearts. All we can do is to carry their unyielding fighting spirit to continue fighting! This ss, we toast them! Jason also spoke, he picked up the bottle, followed Ben and other Dragon Shade Warrior began to drink. One ss of wine, one lifetime of love! the Jiang family. It was already thetter part of the night and Randall was still awake, pacing back and forth in therge hall. Demon led the Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers and three Hyacinth strongmen to go to the siege Jason, so far still no news passed back, he waited and waited are a little impatient. At first he was naturally confident that Jason, even if he was strong, was always a man. Demon side has more than 20 people, and also hold weapons, but also has three Hyacinth strongman sitting, including Saint Dans strength is reached Heritage Master Stage middle rank. With such a lineup is not able to kill a Jason? So at first, Randall was confident and rxed, sitting on the sofa drinking tea and reading the newspaper, waiting for the news that Jason had been sessfully killed toe back. However, with the passage of time, Matthew, who is responsible for intelligence, still did not have any news toe, he asked Matthew many times, Matthew said he could not contact Demon at the moment. There is no news! Demon led out the dead soldiers with the three Hyacinth strong, like a mud cow into the sea, disappeared without a trace. Randall, of course, could not sit still, got up and paced back and forth, and every minute that passed, theyer of anxiety on his face increased by one. Just when Randall could not resist the urge to send someone to track down the news, coldly, Matthew came in with a hurried face and said, Mr. Randall, Saint Dan is back. Is he the only one who came back? Randall asked. Yes, hes the only one. Matthew said. Randalls heart shed with an ominous feeling, and he said, Quick, invite Saint Dan in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Soon, Matthew led Saint Dan into the hall. Randall looked at Saint Dan, and his face was stunned when he saw that Saint Dans face was white, hispel was stained with blood, and there was still solidified blood in the corner of his mouth, so he was obviously badly injured. Mr. Randall, said Saint Dan in a polite tone after seeing Randall. Saint Dan, only one person came back, where is Demon and the others? Where are the Bloodguard Warriors? Randall opened his mouth and then asked, Has that Jason been sessfully killed? Saint Dan shook his head, his face was heavy, he slowly said: Except for me, everyone else has been wiped out, all dead! What?!!! Hearing these words, Randall was like a bolt from the blue, ck in front of his eyes, stumbling, almost can not stand. Matthew saw the situation and rushed forward to help Randall. He asked, How could this happen? How could Jason be a match for you guys? If it was just Jason alone, then he would have been a dead man tonight! The information you received was wrong. After the battle, a group of highly skilled warriors suddenly rushed over, and Bloodguard Warrior dead soldiers were killed by those warriors in a single nce. Then, Demon was also surrounded by those warriors and killed. The remaining two Hyacinth powerhouse Chris and Joss also did the same. I personally dealt with that Jason, at first he was not my opponent, was suppressed and wounded by me, but unexpectedly at thest moment Jason was able to break the realm, his own cultivation after breaking the realm soared, plus there are those elite warriors surrounded, I alone is difficult to fight, continue to fight only one way to die. So I desperately killed out of the siege, so I escaped back. As for the others, they were killed on the spot, all dead! Chapter 1139 Saint Dan’s Choice Randalls face is already as pale as a white paper, he certainly will not question Saint Dans words,pletely believe Saint Dans words. With Saint Dans strength as Heritage Master Stage middle stage, it is reasonable to be able to escape from the siege ande back. Whats more, Saint Dan looked like he was badly injured and had obviously been through a big battle. What Randall did not expect was that Demon died, Bloodguard Warriors dead soldier died, and took the remaining two Hyacinth powerhouses! These are the Jiang familys bottom line, the Jiang familys bottom card. Now, everything is gone. The loss here is not something that can be measured in money. In order to recruit Demon, in order to train those dead soldiers, the Jiang family also do not know how many years of hard work, how much money and resources invested, but overnight was ughtered. And, also took on two Hyacinth strongmen, those two Hyacinth strongmen are not the Jiang familys martial artists, is Heavenly Holy Land sent to secretly sit in the Jiang family in the strongmen. Now, they are also dead. Mr. Randall had a momentary feeling of spinning, how could he have thought that Jason was so powerful? In this Koto territory, even he could not stop the Jiang family with all their cards, but he lost a lot of money. Who is this Jason? How can he be so strong? I really want to break him into pieces! Randall rose up in anger, he gritted his teeth, his hatred for Jason can be said to be deep. Mr. Randall, the failure of tonights siege against Jason has been a wake-up call for Jason, Saint Dan said. The next roundup wont be easy. But ording to the current situation, if we want to organize another roundup against Jason, Im afraid there are no more people avable. Unless we immediately turn to Heavenly Holy Land for help. But, this battle lost Chris and Joss, two Hyacinth powerhouses, it is difficult to say that Heavenly Holy Land will not be angry with Mr. Randall after learning about this. Randalls face was stunned when he heard this, and he said, What does Saint Dan mean by this? Saint Dan said, Chris and Joss are after all Heritage Master Stage powerhouses. No matter in any Hyacinth family or sect Holy Land, the Heritage Master Stage powerhouse is already the core power. This battle, Heavenly Holy Land lost two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses for no reason, and the cause of the matter is still the Jiang familys personal grudge with Jason, do you think Heavenly Holy Land will not have any reaction after knowing this? Randalls heart was astonished, and he thought about it carefully and felt that Saint Dans words made sense. It can be said that the Jiang family can rise ispletely dependent on Heavenly Holy Land behind the support, Heavenly Holy Land since the Jiang family can support up, then naturally also have the ability to the Jiang family from heaven down to hell. A thought to this, Randall is really worried, a time can not care about to retaliate Jasons matter.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If tonights incident offended Heavenly Holy Land, the Jiang family in front of the power position if not to keep, then everything will be finished, and what to revenge Jason? The most important thing right now is how to calm the wrath of Heavenly Holy Land, how to keep the Jiang familys current position. Randall a time chaos, the only way to ask: Saint Dan, ording to your opinion, what should I do now? What can I do to appease Holy Lands pursuit and punishment? There will definitely be punishment, the key is to see how big or small. Saint Dan opened his mouth and continued, If the Jiang family is held ountable by Holy Land in this matter, I will not be able to escape from it. So, the Jiang family and I are already one glory and one loss. I have some connections in Holy Land, some contacts. I can go to Holy Land and tell Holy Land about the situation, and also speak up for the Jiang family as much as possible, no matter what the oue is, I will try my best to pull the Jiang family along. Randalls eyes were full of gratitude after hearing this, and he said, Thank you, I really appreciate Saint Dans help. To say the least, with Saint Dans strength, these years in my the Jiang family is considered to be aggrieved, big talent. Randall is also ashamed of this point. Saint Dan waved his hand and said, Mr. Randall is too much. To say the least, I am still not strong enough. If mybat skills had reached the high level of Heritage Master Stage, the result tonight would not have been like this. If I hadnt bid on some Fire Pills through Hyacinth Auction to help my training, it wouldnt have been like this tonight. Saint Dan does not have to me himself, the gentleman revenge ten years before it is toote. saint Dan so sincere to treat me the Jiang family, in the future saint Dan have any request just mention it. Randall opened his mouth, then mused and said, As for Fire Pills, the Jiang family will pay attention to the news in this regard. In any case, I will also do my part to improve Saint Dansbat skills. Saint Dan nodded, and then said, Thank you, Mr. Randall, in advance. Ive been badly injured in this battle, so I need to go and get some medical attention. After that, I will personally go to Holy Land. As for Jason, I dont think its advisable to go and kill him before more strong people are sent from Holy Land to support him. Randall nodded and said, Even if I have the intention to kill him, there is not enough power left. The most important thing right now is how to calm Holy Lands anger and ensure the Jiang familys interests. This all depends on Saint Dans help. Saint Dan nodded, then he walked out of the hall and went to heal his wounds. As he walked out of the hall, Saint Dans eyes shed, and it turned out that he still fell to Jasons side. In fact, when Saint Dan fled all the way back to the Jiang family, he had already weighed a lot on the halfway. Jason gave him the pill he was not sure whether it was poisonous, and he did not dare to gamble with his own life. In addition, he has not received much attention in Heavenly Holy Land over the years, and he has not received some of the higher-level cultivation techniques in Heavenly Holy Land. He thought of Jason behind a Lewis backing, perhaps submit to Jasonter for their own cultivation will help, not to mention other, if there is a chance to approach Lewis, get Lewis three or two words of guidance, that is much better than any high level gongfa. In the end, Saint Dan still made the decision to defect from Heavenly Holy Land, which led to his speech with Randall after he returned to the Jiang family. He also knew that after making this decision, he had to be careful in the future. Once the deed was revealed and Heavenly Holy Land learned that he had defected, it would be Heavenly Holy Land that woulde after him. Saint Dan first of all is to gain Randalls trust, thats why he took the initiative to help the Jiang family to defuse the anger from Heavenly Holy Land. Next he will step by step to intervene in the Jiang family some confidential affairs of the core, and then steal the Jiang family some unseen confidential things, and then report to Jason. Since he made the decision to defect, his only way out is to do his best toplete the tasks Jason has exined, to show his loyalty to Jason. Chapter 1140 Jason’s Doubts Its been nearly a year since Jason left Dragon Shade. It is also thest time he rescued Ben, Ashley, Mckenzie and Ashton in the Tokyo operation to meet with these four people, but it was also a hasty goodbye. Therefore, tonight Jason and his brothers andrades to meet, but also have endless words. Jason and the others drankte into the night, and it was not until 4:00 a. m., when the store was closing, that Jason and the others left. Ben, you guys go back to the Armed Forces and rest. Jason said. Jason, what about you? Are staying in a hotel on Miltons side? Ben asked. Jason shook his head and said, Im staying at a friends house. I came over to Milton this time because of her too. She and her family were pressured by the Jiang family with power, and I came over and directly disliked the Jiang family, which led to what happened tonight. Ashtonughed and said, I see. Jason your friend must be a big beauty, right? If not, Jason, why would youe all the way to Milton to stand up for her? Jason red at Ashton and said, Ashton, is the skin thicker because no one is giving you a small break when Im not at Dragon Shade? After all these years, cant you see that your Jason is a good young man with high moral character and not close to women? Only Im afraid its not forbidden to women , Andres muttered. Jason face a ck, said: Andres, you just muttered what? Give me a clear point. Andres ah sound, said: No, no ah oops, this drunk have forgotten what just said. On your kid this amount of alcohol, the point of the beer down is only a few bubbles of urine, but also a lot? Jason ck face, then said, Ben, give me a record, Ashton and Andres returned to the Dragon Shade base, give me to arrange for them a month of intensive training special training! See if I cant tire these two guys out. Once the words came out, Andres and Ashton two people a face immediately a look of unlovable expression. Dragon Shades intensive training is not a joke, other numbers of special operations soldiers can at mostst Dragon Shades intensive training for about seven or eight days. Jason opened his mouth for a month, so you can imagine how big the psychological shadow area of Andres and Ashton is. Ashley couldnt help butugh and said, Haha, now you know, right? The troublees from the mouth. Look at me, just thinking in my mind, just do not say out Jason whirled and looked at Ashley with a smile, he also smiled, and said, Ben, add Ashley to the list.N?velDrama.Org content. Ah? Jason, this- The smile on Ashleys face instantly froze, simply from heaven to hell. What? Any objections? Jason asked with a smirk. Ashley hurriedly said, No, absolutely no objection! Hahahaha This time, it was Andres and Ashtons turn tough out loud, and the others couldnt help but let out a burst of mischievousughter. Amidst theughter, Jason and Dragon Shade Warrior got in their cars and left. Jason drove Ben and the others back to the Armed Forces, and then he drove back to the Martino family. Whew! Jason drove back to the Martino family, he stopped the car. Then he took out the key and opened the door and went inside. Jason listened to themotion and was relieved that no one had been woken up. Jason first went to the bathroom inside rinse a bit, tonights fight he was also tainted with some blood smell, rinse clean the whole person alsofortable some. After rinsing out, Jason quietly walked to the door of Kays room, he opened the corner of the door, looking toward the room, vaguely see that bed Kay is still lying peacefully, the night can also see her curvaceous and beautiful body, but also extremely turbulent. Jason smiled, Kay can sleep so peacefully his heart is also very happy, he knows because the Jiang family forced the matter, Kay has been tossing and turning for several days failed to rest properly. Jason closed the door and went back to his room to rest. In tonights battle, he had suffered some injuries during his fight with Saint Dan, first from a punch to the back andter from the Fist of the Big Dipper that Saint Dan had used in his own The power of the origin of martial arts. He took Solidifying Pill and Qi and Blood Pill, which more or less relieved his injuries, and the new Qi blood that came out after he broke through the realm also offset some of the injuries in his body. However, the injuries in his body had not yet fully recovered, and he could only slowly recuperate from the internal injuries caused by the cultivation force. He felt his Sunling Bloodline had been further stimted, and the Sunling Bloodline, which was so strong and majestic, was nourishing his flesh and bones and slowly recovering from his own injuries. By now, he was a little curious about his own body strength. In theory, a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage strong mans fist bombardment, even if the physical body strength is strong, the injuries sustained can not be as slight as his. Its no exaggeration to say that Saint Dans kind of Fist of the Big Dipper st, even if Andres such a thick-skinned took a punch, not to die but also to be seriously injured. In the Dragon Shade, his body strength is considered the strongest, self-confessed than Andres is to be stronger than some, but frommon sense, it is not possible to be strong out of such arge cut ah. He is in Dragon Shade, and other Dragon Shade Warrior together with special training, whether it is strength, physical fitness, endurance or resistance to hitting ability and other physical qualities of special training are the same. Frommon sense, even if he is stronger, he is not so much stronger than the other Dragon Shade Warrior. Is there another reason for this? Is there a reason for his own physical strength other than through training? This made Jason involuntarily remembered the unpleasant experience of being beaten by Old Mr. Miller since he was a child and then soaked in that medicine pot. Now it seems that Old Mr. Millers move had a big purpose. Old Mr. Miller has been giving me blood and bones since I was a child? It seems that this old man is hiding a lot of things from me. Ill ask him more carefully when we get back to Oakshire. Jason muttered. He stopped thinking about this issue and started to operate his Secret Power Realm, and a heavy Secret Realm Power swept out like a wild tide, flowing around his body. This time, he seeded in breaking through the realm, making him reach the Secret Realm Level-six. As his previous umtion at Secret Realm Level-five was deep enough, after this breakthrough, this level of his realm was immediately consolidated and was close to the realm ofpletion. The next stage, that is to impact Secret Realm Level-seven. This is a big realm and a watershed. Secret Realm Level-seven, equivalent to the king level. Put in Hyacinth, that is the Heritage Master Stage. Therefore, he needs to be prepared to umte enough before breaking through this big realm, the only way to make the road of cultivation go further. Chapter 1141 Kay’s annoyance The next morning. Kay woke up and looked at the time, it was already about nine oclock in the morning. She had slept well, and she slept until dawn, so she woke up feelingpletely different from the previous days, with a sense of energy. After waking up Kay remembered something like that, she hurriedly turned her head towards the side to look, fortunately, and did not see that brazen guy in his room. Her reaction was that she remembered that Jason came to her roomst night to keep herpany, and she fell asleep unconsciously afterwards, and she didnt know what Jason would do after she fell asleep, whether he would also lie in her bed and sleep together or something like that. Anyway, with that guys cheek and shamelessness, its not surprising that he would do this kind of thing to take advantage of people. The thing that reassured Kay a little was that the guy was no longer in his room. I think he left after he fell asleepst night. Thinking back to Jasons vigilst night, she still couldnt help but feel a slight warmth flooding through her heart and gently rushing through her body. At the end of the day, Kay got up, cleaned up a bit and then went to wash up. At this hour, her parents had already woken up and hadnte to wake her up so she could get a good nights sleep. Kay washed up and walked out and saw her parents. Gideon and Gwenllian smiled when they saw Kay, and Gwenllian said, Kay, youre awake. Jason is not awake yet? Jasons not up yet? Ill go check. Kay said. Gideon said quickly, If Jason is still asleep, dont wake him up yet. He must be tired from driving all the way down yesterday. Kay nodded and said, I got it. Kay said and walked to the room where Jason was resting. When he reached the door of the room, Kay stood still for a moment, but finally reached out and tried to unscrew the handle of the door of the room, but the door opened with a twist, and was not locked. Kay gently pushed open the door and walked in, raised his eyes and saw Jason was lying in bed, breathing heavily. This guy, really is still sleeping! Kay said in her heart. She took a deep breath and felt that she really couldnt stay inside this house. When she turned to leave, the light from the corner of her eye swept over the table of the house and unexpectedly saw something. Huh? Isnt this my key? Kay couldnt help but subconsciously gasp in surprise. She saw a key sitting on the table, and when she got closer and picked it up, it was indeed the key to the Martino familys front door. She remembered that she had left the key on the table in her room when she came back with Jasonst night. How did this key end up on the table in Jasons rest room? Kay held the key and thought of many things at once, then a thought came to her mind C this guy sneaked outst night after she fell asleep? What was he doing out there? Did he have anything to do with the Jiang family? After thinking about this, her heart was tightened,st night she and Hoitsuten encountered a field attack on the edge of West Lake, although there is no direct evidence, but she and Jason both know that the attack behind the killings must be rted to the Jiang family. After she fell asleepst night, Jason might have slipped out on his own, could it be rted to the Jiang familys attackst night? With this in mind, Kay turned her head to look at Jason in bed, and when she did C Ah Kay Tan mouth fiercely let out a cry of surprise, the whole person also subconsciously backward two steps, the stunning jade face presented by the red appear more delicate dripping. She actually saw that somehow this bastard had woken up, and was now staring at her with big eyes that looked good. This made Kay, who was caught off guard, couldnt help but lose her voice and shriek. Kay, you also have the habit of sneaking into other peoples rooms? Luckily, I am not in the habit of sleeping naked. Otherwise, if all of this was seen by you, when you are not responsible for the debt, how can it be good? Jason said with a smile. You, youC Kay heard Jasons words, the portrait of Jason that she saw just now came to her mind, and her heart was like a deer in the head, she was simply ashamed and annoyed, she said, You This bastard wants to scare people to death? What do you mean you didnt say anything even after you woke up? I just dont want to ruin this moment. Jason said in all seriousness. Beautiful? Kay was a little confused and couldnt help but ask, Whats beautiful? When I opened my eyes and saw you, to me, that was the most beautiful moment. I just want to look and feel quietly, and I dont want to make a sound to break this beautiful moment? Jason said with great affection. Kay was about to throw up, she said in an annoyed voice: full of rhetoric. Dont think I believe your bullshit. You probably have some old me on Miltons side, dont you? Jason looked stunned, heughed and said, I mean, Kay, what do you mean by that? What old me? Hmph,st night sneaked out while I was sleeping. Whats the point of sneaking out in the middle of the night if not to meet up with an old me? Kay said with a grunt.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason noticed the key in Kays hand, which he had forgotten to put back when he returnedst night. I guess Kay saw the key in his hand and guessed that he went outst night. Youre thinking too much, I did go outst night. It just so happens that some of my buddies from the army came to Milton and contacted me, so I went out to meet up with them for a while. Jason said. Are you, are you telling the truth? Kay asked. She had just said that Jason had slipped outst night to look for his old me, but now she was half convinced after hearing Jasons words, wondering if he hadnt gone outst night to look for the Jiang family? Lying to you is a puppy! Jasonughed, since he woke up he did not intend to continue lying, is a roll over after walking out of bed, stood up. Unexpectedly C Ah Kays gaze seemed to lower, then she could not help but exim, the next moment is to turn around and cover her face, and this to seize the door and escape. Jason froze in ce, a little uncertain, for a long time did not react. Chapter 1142 Return to Oakshire (I) Jason washed up and came out of his room, and when he saw him wake up, Gwenllian hurriedly called him over for breakfast. Jason walked over to the front yard and sat down. Kay was sitting with her head down, her delicate white face still blushing, and she seemed embarrassed to raise her eyes to him. Jason could not help butugh dumbfounded, behind he more or less understand why Kay will cry out in surprise and then grabbed the door and fled, it turned out to see what should not be seen C in fact, this can not me himself, no? Who can control this physiological phenomenon? If you do not have such a phenomenon is not to say that you have not aged before the old? The breakfast was sumptuous, with quite a few of the snacks that Milton is famous for this side, and they were soft and delicious to eat. Jason, what time did you guys get backst night? Gwenllian asked. Jason smiled and said, It was a littlete when I got back, Aunt Holmes, and you were all rested. Kay and I didnt bother you, and then we went to our rooms to rest.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Gideon smiled and said, There are many ces to visit in Milton, Jason, so if you stay a few more days, you can let Kay take you there. Jason said, Theres no hurry. Ill have the opportunity toe over and yter. The Jiang familys business has been resolved, so I need to return to Oakshire. Jason, youre leaving? Gwenllian was surprised. Kay, who had been eating, had her beautiful eyes raised to Jason. When Jason woke up, he looked at his phone and saw a message from Saint Dan reporting on the situation, to the effect that he had gained Randalls trust, and that he would make a trip to Heavenly Holy Land in the next few days to find out what Jason needed to know about Forbidden Dragon Guards visit to Supreme, on the other hand, is also for the Jiang family to speak. Last nights battle Heavenly Holy Land lost two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses, more or less will cause Heavenly Holy Lands attention, this matter also need to Saint Dan back to detailed statement. In the message Saint Dan also said directly, he will use his identity and Randalls trust, gradually infiltrate into the Jiang familys management core, and then to steal the Jiang family some confidential information, theft of useful information will be the first time to Jason sent over. After seeing Saint Dans report on this situation, Jason was relieved. Afterst nights battle, Jason believed that the Jiang family definitely did not dare to offend the Martino family in the short term, and did not dare to make things difficult for Mr. and Mrs. Gideon, so he only needed to wait for Saint Dan to steal some of the Jiang familys confidential information. As long as the Jiang family grasp some conclusive evidence ofwlessness, then with Jasons connections, minutes can make the Jiang family fall. Even if the Jiang family has Heavenly Holy Land backing behind it is also unable to stop. So there is no need for Jason to stay in Milton, as for Ben and other Dragon Shade Warrior, they are also leaving today to return to the Capital Military District. Jason said with a smile: Uncle Martino, Aunt Holmes, the Jiang family side will not dare to force Kay again in the future, and dare not target you. As there are still things to do in Oakshire, I have to rush back first. I wille to visit you from time to time when I am free. Gideon said slowly, Jason, thank you so much for this time. I wanted to keep you for a few more days. If you have something to do, then go back first. When you are free in the future,e home more often with Kay. Yes, I will. Jason nodded, and then he looked at Kay and asked, What about you, Kay? When are you nning to go back? Without waiting for Kay to say anything, Gideon said, Kays been back for a while now. In my opinion, since theres nothing else to do, Kay should go back with Jason. You still have a job in Oakshire, so its not a good idea to take too much time off. Thats right, Kay, you can go back with Jason. Your dad and I will be fine at home. Gwenllian said. Kay thought about it, she still looked a little uneasy, looked at Jason and asked, Are you sure the Jiang family wont bully my parents anymore? Jasons tone was full of certainty and said, I guarantee that the Jiang family will never dare to make things difficult for the Martino family again. In Jasons opinion, after all these things, the Jiang family if they still dont know how to restrain themselves and still want to make things difficult for the Martino family, then he wont bother to wait until Saint Dans side collects evidence about the Jiang family, he will directly kill the Jiang family inside and put the The Jiang family will be exterminated to the bottom of the sky. Kay knew that Jason would not be ambiguous in matters of importance, so she was relieved to hear him say so. If the Jiang family wont target again, then Im relieved. Kay said, she thought for a moment and said, Are you leaving today? Pretty much. I have to drive back and the road is a little long. Jason said. Kay gave Jason a look and said, Then Ill go with you. Speaking of which, there is indeed a lot of work waiting for me to go back to the school. Gwenllian smiled and said, Then after breakfast, you can pack up. Jason, youre driving back, so youll have to leave a little early. Jason smiled and said, I dont have a lot of luggage, so just pack it up, Kay. After having breakfast, Kay also started to pack a little. About ten thirty oclock, the Martino family outside the door with the sound of a car, followed by a knock on the door. Gideon went over to open the door, but saw seven or eight warriors wearing military green uniforms standing outside the door, there is no obvious emblem on thebat uniforms, but in front of this one warriors body is to show an iron-blooded pride, let a person look at all to respect. You are? Gideon froze for a moment. These warriors are none other than Dragon Shade Warrior. Ben, the leader, smiled and said, This must be Uncle Martino, right? Were here to see Jason. Jason heard themotion and he walked out. Inside the house, Kay was curious and followed him out to see what was going on. Ben, what are you guys doing here? Jason asked after seeing Ben and the others. Gideon took a look at these extraordinary warriors and Jason knew, he said: Dont stand around talking, you alle inside the house. Come in and have a seat. Then thank Uncle Martino. Ben and the others spoke up. Ben, Andres, Ashton and other Dragon Shade Warriors walked into the Martino family and sat down inside the courtyard. Gwenllian had brought them tea and offered them a drink. Gideon exchanged a few pleasantries and then walked away, knowing that these warriors hade to Jason to talk about something and he was not in a position to be present. Kay at first for Jason saidst night he went out to get together with friends in the army some half-hearted, but now see Ben and others directly to the door, but also believe Jasons words. Chapter 1143 Return to Oakshire (II) The Martinos enthusiasm made Ben and the others grateful. At the end of the day, when Jason and Ben were left in the courtyard, Ben said, Jason, we received the news that we have to go back to the Capital Military District immediately. Maybe there is some kind of emergency situation. Jason nodded, and was not surprised. For Dragon Shades soldiers, they would receive emergency assignments anytime, anywhere. Is it a transfer order from the military department or Old Mr. Pepper? Jason asked. The War Department. Ben said. Then you guys should hurry back. Dont dy things. Jason said. Ben nodded and said, Before I leave, I came to see you, Jason, to say something. Honestly, Jason, you should go back when you are free. The other brothers all miss you. Yes, Jason, the other brothers in the base miss Jason, and they all want Jason to go back when hes free. Mckenzie also said. Jason took a deep breath and said, Ive been thinking about you guys too. I know. I will go back to visit you again. That would be really nice. Andres grinned heatedly. In the middle of the small talk, Kay came over with a te of freshly cut fruit and said, You guys have some fruit. Thank you, thank you, sister-inw you are too polite. The straight-talking Andres spoke directly. Sister-inw? Kay on the spot, a hint of red can not help but creep up on the cheeks, a pair of beautiful eyes are looking annoyed at Jason looked C this damn bastard in the end with his friends have said what? Its not like hes bragging that hes his woman, right? Why else would he have called her that? Jason obviously sensed Kays murderous gaze, and realizing the problem, he hurriedly said, Guys, this is Kay, the vice president of Oakshire University, who is my top boss. I am very good friends with Kay. Sister-inw youre still Jasons top boss, huh? Now theres finally someone who can keep Jason in check. Andres smiled and continued, Sister-inw, we came in a hurry this time, so we didnt bring any gifts, so dont take offense. Next time, I will definitely prepare a gift for your sister-inw. Sister-inw, you are really beautiful, you and Jason are a perfect match. Ashton also said in a serious manner. Jason listened to the cold sweat on his forehead, a ck face. These guys are blind? Cant you see that Kays face has changed after hearing such a name? Thepany is still happy to shout a mouthful of sister-inw, this is not enough to pit yourself? Jason is really worried about Kay directly to a river lion roar, with Kays sometimes fiery temper, this is not impossible. Surprisingly, Kay actually did not get angry, on the contrary, she smiled and said, Jason was out drinking with you guysst night? Yes, we came to Miltonst night and learned that Jason was also in Milton, so we asked him toe out for a get-together. Ben opened his mouth and continued, Dont worry, sister-inw, we came out to Jasonst night simply for a drink and a get-together. After all, its been a while since weve seen Jason. I dont have any worries about him. Kay spoke up and then asked, What did he tell you guysst night? Why are you all shouting at your sister-inw as soon as you meet? When the words came out, Ben and the others froze and looked at each other, a little unable to react. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, Kay, these friends of mine are straightforward, dont take offense. They dont mean anything else. Really? Then youre not going to exin? Kay stared at Jason, the gaze could not wait to cut this guy to pieces. Jason was about to say something when he saw Gwenllian walking over and called out to Kay, Kay,e here for a minute, Mom has prepared something for you, something you like to eat and store. You take it back over to Oakshire. Kay sniffed and the only thing she could do was grunt at Jason and walk away. Ben, Andres, Ashton and the others looked at each other, seemingly exchanging nces, as if to say that the usually formidable and unbeatable Jason looks like a bit afraid of his wife! Of course, Ben they want to think, but do not dare to say it directly. Last night, Andres, Ashton and Ashley three is the best previous experience. Jason naturally saw Ben their face surprised, but he can not say anything, such a situation so he how to make an exnation? Ben they sat for about ten or two minutes, looking at the time is also almost, they also have to get up, have to return to the armed forces, and then directly to the capital military area by ne. Jason sent Ben and the others out the door and said, You guys go back early. If there is anything behind you, remember to contact me anytime. Jason, we got it. Ben nodded his head. Jason, this is goodbye, Jason, you must remember what you said. Im waiting to fight alongside you. Andres said. Jason smiled, walked up and said goodbye to the Dragon Shade Warriors in front of him, and finally said, Dont worry, I will remember what I said. Take care of yourselves too. Ben and the others nodded, waved goodbye, and then they got in their cars and left. Jason returned to the Martinos Mansion and saw that Kay had almost finished packing, as for him, he didnt have any luggage, just pack it up. You should go pack your stuff too. Kay said. Okay. Jason nodded his head.N?velDrama.Org content. Jason walked to his room and put some clothes inside his backpack, there was nothing left to pack. Jason walked out with his backpack, and Kay walked out into the courtyard with her suitcase, carrying a bag of things Gwenllian had prepared for her, mostly local snacks that Kay usually loved to eat. After walking out of the Martinos Mansion, Jason put Kays luggage and bags into the Paramount Marauder car. Mom and Dad, Im going back to Oakshire. Take care of yourselves at home. And dont keep anything from me, make sure you tell me first. Kay said. Gideon smiled and said, Dont worry. Mom and Dad will be able to take care of themselves. If anything really happens, they will definitely call you. Jason smiled and said, I was in a hurry toe over this time. Next time I have the chance, I will definitelye and stay for a few more days. Speaking of which, I really like Aunt Holmes cooking. Jason, I can take note of your words. You and Kay cane back home when you have time. Youre always wee in the house. Gwenllian smiled. Definitely. Jason smiled and continued, Dont worry, Ill protect Kay in Oakshire and wont let her get hurt or hurt. Good, good, Jason with your words I am much relieved. Gideon grinned. Jason and Kay finally got into the car, Kay waved to her parents, Gideons parents smiled and urged them to be careful on the road and to call back when they got to Oakshire. Rumble! Jason started the car, and the tough SUV left with a roaring engine. Kay sat in the car, and when she turned around, she still saw her parents standing in the same ce, waving from afar in the direction of the car. At that moment, Kay could no longer restrain herself, and a little watery mist appeared in her eyes. Chapter 1144 Hyacinth wind and clouds (a) Jason was driving fast, and after he got on the highway, he kept speeding up the car, driving in the direction of Oakshire. Kays emotions began to settle down, but her eyes looked out the window at the fast-movingndscape, and she didnt know what she was thinking. Jason took a look at her and said, If you cant leave your parents, why not bring them to live in Oakshire? Theyre retired, so its okay for them toe live in Oakshire, right? Kay looked back and said, Ive brought them to Oakshire before, but basically they dont live here for very long. Theyre still used to living here in Milton. Jason nodded and said, Thats true. The old people basically like to live their old age in their hometown, so maybe they have everything they are used to here. I will apany you back to visit them more often when I have time. Kays heart fluttered, and then she gave Jason a nce and said, If I want toe back, I shoulde back myself, why are you following me? Jasonughed and said, How can that be. You cant see how much Uncle Martino and Aunt Holmes like me, and Aunt Holmes said Im wee toe home anytime. I have promised them both, this cant be a broken promise, right? You, youC Kay blushed, and she snapped in annoyance, Humph, you brazen guy, pretending to be honest and harmless in front of my parents. They cant see the essence of you, but I can see through the phenomenon. Then Kay, you might as well tell me, what is my essence? Jason asked with a smile. The words came out, Kay was a little frozen, thinking carefully, she also do not know what the essence of this guy is, in other words she felt that she has never seen through Jason. This man seems to be cynical, but underneath this appearance there is a calm and steady side, and whenever he encounters something critical, he shows the kind of strong confidence that can bring people around him a sufficient sense of security. Such a man is not so easy to see through? I think he should have a lot of past events, but these past events have been buried in his heart, like the dusty wine, if you want to uncover a corner to understand, Im afraid they will let themselves intoxicated, right? In the chaos of his thoughts, Kay couldnt be bothered to answer. Jason smiled and said seriously: My essence is to put you in my heart, to shelter you, to let you in a safe and free space, to do what you like to do. You are happy, I will also be beside the corners of the mouth up, if you are sad I will also smile, with their own smile to infect you, expel your sadness. Kays face was stunned, and then she sighed softly and said, I suddenly realized that having you just as a security guard at Oakshire University is really too much of a buried talent. Kay, youve finally found the sparkle in me. Thats great. I always believe that gold always shines. I believe even more that as long as you give your heart, you will be able to get a response and resonance. What kind of look is this Kay? Shouldnt it be as gentle as water and affectionate? I am gentle you big head ghost! You, you shameless bastard to me shut up, stop saying, I goose bumps are falling a little you can not see ah? The only thing in my eyes is your beauty, and the rest is familiar.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. YouC Kay is simply angry teeth itch, she really want to move towards this guy, but considering that this guy is driving on the highway, really can not fight. The car window was rolled down slightly and she breathed in the fresh air from outside the window to calm her inner turmoil. This is invariably cheaper for Jason. He just needs to turn his eyes over to see Kays peaks that are rising and falling as he keeps breathing deeply. Its really majestic! Together with an undtion, up like the peak of the wave, when the volcano like a low valley, between the ebb and flow of the tide, huge waves, so existence is said hands, reason can be swallowed up. Oakshire, Broken Peak Mountain. Broken Peak Mountain is located in the suburbs of southern suburbs of Oakshire, about 40 or 50 kilometers away from the city. Broken Peak Mountain, as the name implies, is named after the main peak, which is cut off and looks like only half of a mountain peak. The origin of Broken Peak Mountain is not avable, and even if you look at The Geography of the River and Sea, there are few records of Broken Peak Mountain. It is said that Broken Peak Mountain was a thousand-foot peak in the olden days, but somehow the peak was cut in half, and the half of the peak was cut off to form nine short peaks around Broken Peak Mountain. Rumor has it that an immortal cut off the peak to suppress an unearthly demon, so this Broken Peak Mountain has been surrounded by the mountain under the nine dwarf peaks, thousands of years are suppressed a demon. Of course, these rumors have been passed down orally from generation to generation by the people under the addition of a lot of fantasy colors, caged a mythical veil. But because of the existence of these rumors, so in the eyes of many people, Broken Peak Mountain is an evil mountain, representing the inauspicious. Therefore, this Broken Peak Mountain has always been off the beaten track, basically not much peoplee, plus this Broken Peak Mountain is indeed extremely precipitous, the mountain beasts and poisonous insects, indeed is also very dangerous. However, on this day, the Broken Peak Mountain, which has been off the beaten path for many years, is full of people, and there are a number of people showing up here. South of Broken Peak Mountain, there are three silent figures appear, their own aura is not obvious, but there is a great momentum enough to cause the earth and sky to shake. Three people, the center of a tall and sturdy, although already over half a hundred years, but still red face, containing a vigorous dragon like qi and blood, between the hands and feet has a strong and majestic power. One person on the right, a green shirt, looks tall and thin, handsome, eyes open and close between the sharp mane, its potential such as the breeze slowly, without the slightest overbearing, but also seems to be everywhere, sweeping this side of heaven and earth. The man on the left is tall and upright, with an upright and elegant face, and has a majestic momentum of his own, as if he has gathered the greatness of heaven and earth between his walks, and his own might is powerful enough to make people ovee. If someone in Hyacinth saw these three people, they would be shocked. These three people represent three of the strongest Hyacinth families, and any action by any one of them will attract the attention of Hyacinth, let alone three people showing up at the same time. The Goodwin familys head Reno Goodwin, the Parker familys head Tantai, and the Stokes familys head Theo, the three main Hyacinth family heads suddenly showed up at Broken Peak Mountain. Such news spread out, enough to cause a shock and concern in Hyacinth. Chapter 1145 Hyacinth Wind and Clouds (II) Reno is tall and sturdy, with a strong and powerful aura, his blood is vigorous, like a dragon stinging, raising his hands and feet with a powerful force, he raised his eyes towards the Broken Peak Mountain in front of him and said, Mr. Parker, Mr. Stokes, from the remnants of the map that we three put together, The originator retreat is here. Theos face moved, and his heart had a look of excitement that he couldnt hide, because the secret ce of The originators retreat in Hyacinth was finally confirmed, and it was in this inconspicuous Broken Peak Mountain. Theos heart is indeed agitated, rumors, The originator retreat ce and Mystery of the Dragon rted, to say Hyacinth in the most want to crack Mystery of the Dragon people, more than the Stokes family than Theo. Darcey, the daughter of Theo, is a daughter with White Tiger Bloodline, and is in danger of being devastated at any time, even if she gets the help of Ghost Doctors predecessor to postpone the time of White Tiger Bloodline devastation to about five years. But, who can guarantee this? Five years is only the most optimistic estimate, in case there are any changes in the middle, so that the White Tiger Bloodline immediately backfired on it? That would mean that Darcey would be lost. This is what Theo does not want to see. Therefore, he can only put his hope in deciphering Mystery of the Dragon from The originators retreat to find the most secure way to resolve his daughters White Tiger Bloodline. Theo for Darcey, he is first a father, followed by the Stokes family head of the family. As a father, he only wants his daughter to be able to be like a normal person, not a guillotine hanging over her head, at any time and anywhere will chop down. Theo said, Although this ce is confirmed, but in terms of timing, there are still a few days before it opens. In my opinion, its just within these two or three days. It could open at any time. The entrance portal will be wide open, and when you enter, it will be The originators retreat. The tall, thin and handsome Tantai said. Renos eyes shone brightly as he said, The news that The originators retreat is in Broken Peak Mountain will not be able to be concealed, and it will spread throughout Hyacinth in a few days. However, the exact location of The originators retreat was found urately by putting together the remnants of the map that each of our three families possess. Therefore, when the portal of The originators retreat is opened, it should be the descendants of our three families who go there first. Tantai said, This is of course. ording to the terrain of The originators retreat, The originator had set up a terrain formation in his retreat, and the real retreat was covered by this terrain formation, which could not be seen from the outside. Only when the entrance portal appears, you can enter. The originators retreat will be destroyed by the formations repercussions. This means that this time, they can only explore the mysteries of The originators retreat. Reno smiled and said with a sense of self-confidence, This will be considered as a training for the younger generations. As for those who can get a big chance in The originators retreat, it depends on their opportunity and strength. Tommy, the son of the Goodwin family leader, is the first of the Hyacinth Fighters, and will definitely bepeting for this opportunity. Tantai said in a nd tone. Haha- Renoughed and continued, Isnt Mr. Parkers unicorn son also extremely outstanding? I wonder if the Stokes family is sending that young handsome this time? Tantai looked at Theo and asked. Theo smiled lightly and said, Im not sure at this stage. Lets wait until The originators retreat opens. Reno and Tantai said nothing more, and the three of them followed the pieced together remnants of the map and went into the depths of Broken Peak Mountain. They wanted to determine where the portal of The originators retreat would open, and then sent someone to guard it and wait for the time when it would open. The north side of Broken Peak Mountain. There was an old man and a young maning on foot. The old mans temples are pale, old eyes are dim, the wrinkled face shows a waxy yellow, he holds apass in his hand, the needle on thepass is constantly rotating. The young man beside the old man has clear eyebrows, looks handsome and spontaneous, has azy and unconstrained intention, he also followed the old mans side, the look between the old man seems close and respectful. Standing in front of Broken Peak Mountain, the old man squinted a pair of dizzy old eyes, when looking at the mountain in front of him, the pair of old eyes faintly shining, he said: Zack ah, have you seen the mystery of this mountain? Is this a test for me, grandpa? The young man named Zack smiled, he looked at the terrain in front of him, observed for a long time, his face also gradually became somewhat grave, half a long time before saying, Could it be that this is the supreme terrain of Nine dragons arching over a peak as grandpa said? The old manughed, said: You kid is notzy, these years more or less is also in the study of the formation self-learning. This is Nine dragons arching over a peak of the terrain prototype. Unfortunately, the main peak was cut off. If not, it is the real Nine dragons arching over a peak of the topless terrain. After a pause, the old man continued: However, even Nine dragons arching over a peak prototype that is also quite remarkable. When the originator chose this ce as its retreat Holy Land, but also reasonable. It can be seen that The originator was also a master of the terrain formation of the great expert, Im afraid that grandfathers current skills are not yetparable. Now, The originator closed Holy Lnad is about to open, will attract countless Hyacinth forces toe to share a piece of the pie. The young man said. Grandpa brought you here, is topete for that opportunity. With the help of Nine dragons arching over a peak prototype of the terrain formation to achieve your way of formation martial arts. As for how much achievement, it depends on your own chance and effort. The old man looked serious and said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Grandpa, dont worry, Zack will definitely live up to your old mans expectations. The young man said in a firm tone. Continuing to walk forward for a while, the old man suddenly stopped walking and nced towards the depths of Broken Peak Mountain, and said with a smile: There are several strong auras in Broken Peak Mountain, it should be some Hyacinth family members who havee to investigate. You and I, my grandfather and grandson, stop here, I am toozy to deal with thesete generation pleasantries. On this day, the Abel family, the tenth ranked family in Hyacinth, the old and young, appeared here. It can be seen that with the confirmation of The originators retreat, there will be a constant stream of people from all the major Hyacinth forcesing here in the next few days, in order topete for the opportunity of The originators retreat in Holy Land. Chapter 1146 Hyacinth wind and clouds rise (three) Phoenix, the backyard. In a chic room, Master Wuzhuang was having tea and conversation with Bobby Foster. Bobby Foster said slowly as he examined the ss in his hand, The originators retreat is finally about to open. This day is really something to look forward to! Master Wuzhuang still looks handsome and extraordinary, even in middle age, but it seems that the years have not left too many traces on him. As we expected, with the opening of The originators retreat, the entire Hyacinth, no matter how big or small, has been moved toe and get a piece of the action. Master Wuzhuang, the Saint Master Stage behind you will make sure to step in, right? Bobby Foster asked. Master Wuzhuangs eyes shone brightly and said, Master Wuzhuang is the protector of my lineage, since I promised Master Wuzhuang that he would make a move, I will definitely not go back on my word. Bobby Foster nodded and continued, The Old Saint in Heavenly Holy Land who is in seclusion has alreadye out of seclusion. Master Stage strong people together, enough to kill Lewis, right? Master Wuzhuang murmured and said, Four Saint Master Stage powerhouses will be able to kill Lewis. If Lewis is still at his peak Sacred Level before he quit Hyacinth, its hard to say. But from all indications, there is no doubt that Lewis has fallen and cannot still maintain his Sacred Level power. Bobby Foster sneered and said, Once Lewis died, Jason lost his greatest refuge. When the timees, it will be as easy as pie to get rid of him! Master Wuzhuang said, Getting rid of Lewis is just the first step of the n. The key is how to lead the whole Hyacinth a pattern of major power struggle. Only then can all the forces in Hyacinth be reshuffled. Only then will you and I have a chance. What Master Wuzhuang said is very true. Bobby Foster opened his mouth, he thought for a moment and said, With my support, once all the forces in Hyacinth start to fight for hegemony and reshuffle, some sect forces will obey my orders. The next step is to see if Master Wuzhuang can get the support of the Jubilee Pavilion, which has a long history in Hyacinth and is probably as deep as any Holy Land. Thepany has a long history in the yacinth. Master Wuzhuang nodded, he took a deep breath and said, Even I have never met the pavilion master of Jubilee Pavilion. Extremely for the vice pavilion master I do have some contact. But to decide the attitude of Jubilee Pavilion, or this mysterious and unpredictable pavilion master nod to do. In short, the Jubilee Pavilion side of the power, I will try to fight. In my opinion, the Jubilee Pavilion owner has not made any statement because we have not yet achieved anything. If you and I can contribute to the great momentum, I think the Pavilion Master will make a statement. I hope nothing will go wrong with this n! Bobby Foster muttered to himself. the Miller family, North Yard, forbiddennd. The Miller family family head Ronnie again walked to the forbiddennd, remember thest time he came to see the presence in the forbiddennd, was the other party a drink back. With his identity as the family head, should be high above, overlooking everything is right. As for the other side, although he and his half-brother, but he has now been reduced to a prisoner.N?velDrama.Org content. Even so, Ronnie in the face of his nominal big brother every time, he still can not do to the power of the family to look down on each other. Not that he did not want to, but did not dare! It is reasonable to say that the nine dragon lock, even a real dragon should be imprisoned, but somehow, Ronnie every time can sense from the other side of an indescribable sense of pressurepulsion, as if the Miller Dragon is not really imprisoned, but only a temporary confinement, one day will break through the cage. When he reached the stone door, Ronnie took a deep breath and discarded all the thoughts in his head, he pressed the button and the huge stone door rumbled open. Light was cast in, expelling the darkness from the chamber. Ronnies gaze, again saw the eternal back to the beings of the withered figure. This thin figure cloaked in hair, long white hair has reached the ground, the whole person is like a dead body, can not sense any breath fluctuations. Brother, again to disturb your peace, please forgive me. Ronnie opened his mouth, he looked at the back in front of him, the gaze in his eyes was somewhatplex, but also some indescribable envy. If he had his qualifications and his cultivation achievements, the Miller familys status in Hyacinth would be very different, right? I dont have toe to him so often to talk down to him. The figure whose back was turned to the beings still had no response, and the whole chamber was still a dead silence. Ronnie saw that the thin figure did not respond again, he had anger, but did not dare to re up, he continued: Brother, the originator retreat ce has been confirmed, on Broken Peak Mountain in Oakshire. The originator retreat involves Mystery of the Dragon, regardless of whether its true or not, the Miller family is definitely going to fight for this opportunity. I dont know if you have any advice on this? Ronnies inquiry still did not get any response. The figure with its back to the beings was still dead silent, even the long hair that had fallen down did not move a bit. The originators retreat is open and only the younger generation of disciples can enter, Embus was born of a dream dragon and is of the Innate Holy Body bloodline. Thepanys main goal is to help the Miller family rejuvenate, so I hope you can help the Miller family. I really hope you can help Embus for the sake of the Miller family. Ronnie said again. Ronnie said a lot, the thin and not the slightest breath, as if it is already sitting figure is still motionless. Half an hourter, Ronnie shook his head, he knew it was useless to say more, and he walked out of the chamber. The stone door of the chamber closed again, the whole chamber again into the darkness of the time, the withered figure raised his head, the eyes opened abruptly under, like two rounds of zing sun set in the eye sockets, blooming with a burning light. Mystery of the Dragon! He opened his mouth, his voice was like a dull knife sharpening iron, extremely hoarse. He remembered his child, his son, who was still in infancy, had a green birthmark on his inner thigh, which resembled a dragon. He still remembered that his beautiful and virtuous wife at that timeughed and said this C Cyan dragon shaped birthmark, our child should not be that so-called Dragon Bloodline, right? Chapter 1147 Saying Thanks is Too Superficial As the location of The originators retreat Holy Land was confirmed to be in Broken Peak Mountain in Oakshire, the news spread and caused aplete shock and concern to the whole Hyacinth. All the forces in Hyacinth have already started to make ns, and they all want to send their young disciples to The originators retreat ce to fight for some opportunities. Hundreds of years ago, this The originator was so amazing that he created the Saint Master Stage, which allowed Hyacinth to take a big step forward in its cultivation. However, some ancient Hyacinth Family and some secret information in Hyacinth Holy Land recorded that this The originators achievement back then was not only the Saint Master Stage. It is said that this ce of retreat was an attempt by The originator in his old age to make an attempt to break through the Saint Master Stage and make his cultivation break through the confines of the Saint Master Stage, which would be a new level of greatness. Because of this, the older generation in Hyacinth believe that the Sacred Level is not the end of cultivation in Hyacinth, and that there is a higher level of cultivation above the Sacred Level. However, whether The originator seeded in breaking through the confines of the Saint Master Stage in hister years to reach a new, higher realm has always been a mystery, and no relevant records have been passed down. Therefore, some of the major powers in Hyacinth believe that all the secrets and truths are hidden in The originators retreat Holy Land, and that everything will be clear as long as we can investigate The originators retreat Holy Land. It is also rumored that The originators retreat Holy Lnad is rted to Mystery of the Dragon, which makes all the forces in Hyacinth even more excited and eager, so one side of the forces are already preparing and moving. Among them, Provadanski Holy Land, Purple Phoenix Holy Land and Heavenly Holy Land, the three Great Saintnds are also in action, even the two Hyacinth sects, Completion School and Foundation School, are also moving. There are movements. It can be said that, for a time, all the forces of the entire Hyacinth are beginning to act. At night, it was already close to twelve oclock. A dark red Paramount Marauder like the road conqueror, speeding on the highway. Inside the car, Jason focused on driving, the passenger seat of Kay leaned sideways on the seat, beautiful eyes slightly closed, is closed eyes rest. Jason finally drove into the Oakshire territory from early morning until near midnight, and he looked at the distance, about a hundred kilometers away.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jason drove the car so non-stop did not feel any fatigue, Kay has been sitting inside the car, but some tired, leaning back in the seat to rest. On the way, Kay is also several times proposed to change her to drive, Jason did not agree. Mainly he did not feel tired, with his physical ability and focus, even three days and nights will not feel any fatigue, but Kay, such a long journey may not be able to eat. About twenty minutester, Kay woke up, originally covered by long and slender eyshes fluttered gently, then a pair of beautiful eyes opened, she turned her eyes to look at Jason and asked: Where are we now? Almost into downtown Oakshire. Probably about an hour or so before were able to get back to Oakshire University, Jason said. That soon? Kay was surprised, then asked, How long have I been asleep? Not long, not even an hour. Jasonughed and added, If youre still sleepy, go back to sleep. Ill call you when we get home. No, I dont feel like sleeping anymore. Kay said as she sat up a little straighter and then stretched. Kay noticed Jasons hot gaze like a hungry wolf staring at a piece of fat meat, she immediately realized what, a delicate white jade face quickly rendered ayer of scarlet color, she willow eyebrows crossed, annoyed voice said: You bastard, driving is not good to see the road, what are you looking at? The scenery on the road is too monotonous, sometimes its nice to see other scenery for a change. Jason said with a smile. If youre a hooligan, youre a hooligan, and youre saying it in such a grand way. Kay said in a good-natured way. Kay, I really didnt mean it. It was so obvious that I saw it when I turned my eyes. If it wasnt obvious, I would have ignored it. The problem is, its impossible to ignore it. Jason began to cry foul for himself. When Kay heard this, she was so angry that she wanted to strangle this bastard. She could hear what he was saying, but he was implying that her towering presence was too obvious, in short, that it was too big. Ive finally realized that I cant talk to you, you bastard, or Ill be pissed off to death. Kay said in an annoyed voice, her arms immediately in front of her chest ring, thinking how this you bastard still look. The peak is not high, there are immortals is the spirit! The ancients did not deceive me. Jason suddenly sighed with emotion. The mountain is not high, there are immortals are spiritual. Can you not change it? Kay corrected. I think the peak is more appropriate to the current situation. Jason said with a straight face. What do you mean? Kay looked at Jason with a suspicious face,bined with the shameless gaze of Jason just now, she immediately associated with something like, a face more red, she could no longer hold back, said with great anger: You, you super-sized rogue, bastard I, I strangle you! Ill strangle you! The two of them are in the same position as the other two. The two were flirting, unaware that the car had already driven into downtown Oakshire and was driving in the direction of Oakshire University. In less than half an hour, Jason finally drove back to Oakshire University, which immediately gave him a sense of relief and intimacy. The car drove back to Bamboo Residence and stopped slowly in the front yard of Bamboo Residence. By this time, it was already 1:30 midnight. Kay stepped out of the car, and Jason helped take her luggage out of the car and into her house to put it there. Itste, you should pack up and get some rest. Jason said. Kay nodded, she stared at the man in front of her, the man who usually made her angry and annoyed, drove straight to Milton in the night, brought her out of the Jiang familys coercion and threats in Phoenix Restaurant in Koto, where all kinds of celebrities gathered, and solved the Jiang familys threats against her family with hard-hearted and tough means. Kay gritted her teeth. Kay gritted her teeth, her eyes wavering, seemingly flooded with a different kind of emotion, her vermilion lips lightly opened and said, That thank you. Saying thank you is too superficial, its better to have a hug. Jason opened his mouth, not waiting for Kay toe back to his senses, he had opened his arms and embraced the delicate and sexy Kay in front of him. Chapter 1148 Old Mr. Miller Bad Things In the face of Jasons unexpected hug, Kay simply had no time to make any reaction. However, at such a close distance, even if you react, you cant avoid this guys shameless hug. Since this bastard has already gotten his hands on her, being hugged by him like this, Kay also acquiesced. In fact, even if she was annoyed and shy in her heart, but from the depths of her heart, she did not feel disgusted, not to mention the idea of wanting to push Jason away, and even her whole body could not help but lean towards Jason, leaning into his broad chest, feeling the solidity and warmth of his chest, and naturally sensing the unique male scent of his body. At that moment, Kay inevitably some blush, a heart is unable to control the fluttering up, the nose end of the breath also began to some rapid.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. There was a moment when she thought if this shameless bastard hugged and hugged began to hands and feet unfaithful, then she should do? For example, his salty hands are touching and rubbing, how should they stop? This is really a dilemma. But Kay soon found that her worries were superfluous, Jason just hugged her, and did not make any extra moves, holding her in his arms, feeling the beauty and warmth of the moment. It is impossible to say that Jason did not have any thoughts in his heart. Kay that fragrant jade body in the arms is simply a supreme enjoyment, even if it is gently held, but also can feel the kind of soft and stirring temptation. However, Jason really just want to hug her, he knows that these days she has suffered a lot of aggression, those days she must be in a helpless, confused, resentful emotions. Perhaps, such a hug can bring her enough warmth. Jason just hugged, and seemed to refuse to let go, Kays cicada also gently pillowed on his shoulder, seems to be enjoying the warmth of the moment. It was at this moment that C I say Jason, he broke into a girls room in the middle of the night, how long is he going to stay? You have no shame, and Kay has a shame. A voice that seemed old-fashioned came from the direction of the backyard. Jason heard this, the whole person is about to explode C this damn Old Mr. Miller, in the middle of the night still do not sleep even if it is not enough, how do not have the sense to interrupt the old me and Kay forgetting each other? This old man has been talking about wanting to hold a grandson all day long, so he doesnt know any better! As expected, after hearing Old Mr. Miller this cold voice, Kay lightly exhaled, a white pretty face immediately dyed arge red, she hurriedly pushed Jason away, the whole person standing nor sitting nor, embarrassed to the extreme. Jason had to say: What about that Old Mr. Miller we do not have to pay attention to, he is this kind of virtue. He said the words directly ignored including his people directly ignored on the line. So, lets go on, two ears do not hear outside the window, a mind to indulge in embrace. Kay and funny and exasperated, said, And also a heart drunk in embracing it, I do not have such a thick skin as you. Jasons heart was full of regret, and he had simply circled and crossed Old Mr. Miller in his mind, which means he knew he couldnt beat Old Mr. Miller, otherwise he would have wanted to go out and rub Old Mr. Miller on the ground right now. Jason, with a ck face, went over and opened the back door of Kays house and went out to see Old Mr. Miller sitting on a small bench in the backyard of the next house, with his legs crossed and a dry tobo stick in his hand, swallowing the moonlight with pleasure. I say you old man, you do not sleep in the middle of the night what are you doing? If you dont sleep, why are you still disturbing people so unconsciously? Jason could not help but a burst of annoyance rebuke up. Old Mr. Millerughed, squinted his cockeyed eyes at Jason and said, Who says I dont sleep? Dont you know that the engine of your broken car is as loud as a wild animal in heat? I was sleeping well when you woke me up, so of course I had to wake you up. Jason was speechless, and even if he wanted to retort, he didnt know where to do so. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason with narrowed eyes and said, Jason, it looks like your trip to Koto was very fruitful. You got a daughter-inw in one trip to Koto, thats not bad. When Old Mr. Miller said this, Kay happened toe out and she knew what Old Mr. Miller meant. At once, her face blushed and she couldnt help but turn around and go back into the house. Yo, Kay, youre here. I heard from Jason that something happened at your house? Old Mr. Miller asked, and he continued, Is it settled now? If not, talk to Old Mr. Miller and Old Mr. Miller will take care of it for you. Kay hurriedly said, Thank you for Old Mr. Millers concern, Jason he has already helped me solve it. Thats good. This kid is still very reliable, hehehe. Old Mr. Miller smiled, looked at Kay and then at Jason, looking satisfied. Kay is a little embarrassed to stay, Old Mr. Miller looked at them that gaze, clearly like looking at a new couple, this makes her embarrassed? Jason was also afraid that this unconventional Old Mr. Miller would say something again, he quickly said: Kay, youre tired after all this running around. Why dont you just go back to your room and rest. Kay nodded and said, You guys get some rest early too, itste. I know. Jason smiled and watched Kay walk back inside the house, he also went straight over the fence and back into the backyard of his house. Once Kay closed the door to the backyard, Old Mr. Miller pulled Jason to the general, mysteriously asked, Jason, you confess, into it? Jason did not know, asked, What became? Old Mr. Miller red at him and said, You kid pretending to be confused, right? What else could it be, is it a done deal with you and Kay? Jasons heart jumped and he turned his eyes to Kays house, afraid that Kay had heard something. I said Old Mr. Miller, under your tutge, I am a righteous man, sitting in the arms, not close to women can not be forbidden because of sex? This is against my noble character temperament. Jason a righteous. Dang! Old Mr. Miller took a dry cigarette stick and gave Jason a chestnut fiercely, said: You kid less in front of Old Mr. Miller me righteous. What do you want me to say about you? You kid is really not the way. Such a good opportunity should be cooked rice, to avoid the long night dream I say you kid is not ah? Im not sure if Im going to be able to get a good deal on this. Jason immediately ck face, said: Old Mr. Miller your own heart is not enough, forget it, do not bring me, I am all normal. This thing needs to be done slowly, what is your hurry? Anyway, you will definitely be able to hold your grandchildrenter. Old Mr. Miller smiled with satisfaction and said, Thats more like it. Well, since we are back, lets get some rest. The originators retreat Holy Lnad will be opened in these two or three days. When the timees, Old Mr. Miller I intend to let you take Wolf Boy and Riley two into the experience. Chapter 1149 What a lifetime of learning Jason smiled and said, The originators retreat is opening in the next two or three days? Where is this retreat ce? Old Mr. Miller took a drag from his cigarette and said, Its on Broken Peak Mountain, just outside the southern suburbs of Oakshire, and all the Hyacinth forces in Hyacinth have started to move in these days. The origininator They all want to explore The originators retreat. Jason frowned and said, Really, those old monsters of some big powers have all gone out to explore inside, who can beat them? This The originators retreat ce is also restricted in order to get inside. In general, the Saint Master Stages strongest people cannot enter, otherwise the breath will trigger the terrain formation that covers The originators retreat Holy Land, which will also lead to unpredictable consequences. Old Mr. Miller spoke, then said, So, this time for The originator closed ce of exploration, most of the Hyacinth forces of various schools and sects of some young disciples to explore, each ording to the ability to find their own chance. So thats how it is. Thats more or less the same. Jason smiled heatedly and then asked, Ill bring Wolf Boy and Riley both when the timees? Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Its time for these two little guys to go out and have some experience. This time, the young disciples of all the powers will gather, so its good for them to meet these young disciples and have some experience. Jason narrowed his eyes and said, When the young disciples of all the powers gather together andpete for opportunities inside, there will be a lot of fighting and killing, right? What, are you afraid? Old Mr. Miller asked. Hey, Im afraid I dont have a decent opponent. Jason said with a smile. Hyacinth is full of hidden dragons and tigers, and the younger generation of disciples are also ruthless and ruthless. You cant be careless when the timees. Old Mr. Miller spoke up and then said, Besides, you have to protect Wolf Boy and Riley, so you cant be careless. Jason nodded and said, Dont worry. I dont care if I get the so-called chance in The originators retreat, Im sure Wolf Boy and Rileys safety will be well protected. Old Mr. Miller nodded, squinted at Jason and said, You did gain something from your trip to Koto. This cultivation has broken the realm. But your qi and blood are still a bit obscure, you have suffered internal injuries, right? Jason knew he couldnt hide it from Old Mr. Miller, so he briefly told him about the trip to Koto. I cant believe you were able to defeat a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse, youre not bad. Although the strength of this Heritage Master Stage intermediate stage powerhouse is not satisfactory, but no matter how, it is still a Heritage Master Stage intermediate stage powerhouse opponent. Old Mr. Miller spoke up and continued, Your final submission of this Saint Dan was a very good move. As long as he truly surrendered, you will have an additional Heritage Master Stage powerhouse to help you in the future. And this person can also lurk in Heavenly Holy Land as the eyes and ears, it is also a twofold victory. Oh, Old Mr. Miller, youreplimenting me, arent you? Thats a rare thing. Jasonughed. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Twopliments and yourecent? You dont think that because you were able to defeat a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse that youre any good. The strength of the Heritage Master Stage is also divided into three, six and nine levels. For those who are the proud disciples of Hyacinth Family and Hyacinth Holy Land, it ismon to fight beyond the level. You kid still have to step down and continue to strengthen the cultivation of their own cultivation to do. Dont worry, I know. I have never beencent about my own cultivation. Ive never beencent about my own cultivation, but Ive always had to cultivate to the point where I can be beaten to the ground and beg for mercy. Jasonughed and went on to say, By the time Old Mr. Miller you are bragging about your several-story high master, wont I be able to brag about being several dozen stories high? Your ambition is not bad, you have started to fight Old Mr. Miller my idea? Then while Old Mr. Miller I still have some strength to beat you kid to beat a few more to do. Old Mr. Miller sneered, the words just fell on the voice is a fierce hand like electricity, straight to take Jason. Jasons face was stunned, his reaction speed can not be said to be fast, his own gravity potential field immediately burst out, while trying to dodge sideways. However, a lofty and majestic supreme potential crushed down, Jasons own gravity potential field in front of this great potential is simply a small witch,pletely iparable, there is no way to resist the slightest. He couldnt dodge it, and watched as Old Mr. Millers thin palm pped several points on his chest and back one after another. Jason immediately sensed a surge of pure and majestic force into his body, the original internal injuries have not beenpletely healed under the poor blood flow of several veins by that strong force impacted the past. ImmediatelyContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Wow Jason opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of silt blood, the veins that were not smooth immediately flowed freely, and the whole persons breath worked as normal, and the internal injuries he had suffered immediately improved with this mouthful of blood. Jason, do you feel better? Old Mr. Miller asked with narrowed eyes. Jason said with a smile as he ran his Sunling Bloodline through his body, I do feel better, Old Mr. Miller, I wish you would do it more often. I guess you really do need a beating. I wonder if I should beat you to a pulp and then throw you into a vat of medicine. Old Mr. Miller said. The words came to Jasons mind, he hurriedly said: By the way, Old Mr. Miller, there is something I almost asked you. Over the years, I clearly feel that my physical strength is different from normal people in the battle, the resistance to hitting ability is simply reached a sick degree. Far higher than those who also underwent intensive training with me. What the hell is going on here? Is it rted to the fact that you used to beat me up when I was young and then put me in the medicine pot to soak in it? Is it because when I was a kid, Old Mr. Miller, you started to strengthen my muscles and bones? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and said, Youre really an afterthought, you only found out now? Ive done more than just toughen you up. I told you that I had passed on the essence of my lifes work to you. You still dont believe me. Jasons face was full of suspicion as he asked, Old Mr. Miller, your lifes work is this anti-beating stuff? What is this? Go, go, go, you go back inside and rest. My lifes work is what no one else can ask for, what do you know about it? Youll see what it ister. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said. Jason smiled sarcastically and stopped asking questions, and it was indeed veryte in the day, so he went back to the house to prepare for rest. Chapter 1150 A Bad Man The next day. Jason slept until almost noon before he woke up. He slept on the couch, and when he woke up, he was surprised to see Wolf Boy sitting on the corner of the couch, looking at him with a goofy grin when he saw he was awake. Brother, youre awake. Lunch is ready, are you hungry? Im going to serve you some food. Wolf Boy said happily. Jason was speechless and said, I said what are you doing sitting on the couch? I was sleeping when you sit and stare? Your brother is not a beautiful woman, not to mention Cillian, whats the point of staring? Wolf Boy smiled sarcastically and said, I wanted to see my brother wake up and serve him dinner. He must be hungry. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, reached out and rubbed Wolf Boys head and said, Not bad, youve learned to cook. Okay, then go and serve the rice. Ill go wash my face first. Wolf Boy was so happy that he ran off to serve the food. Jason came out after washing up and saw that Wolf Boy had already put the food on the table. Jason came over and sat down and asked, Wheres your grandpa? Where did he go? Grandpa went out after dinner and hasnte back yet. Wolf Boy said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jason nodded, this Old Mr. Millers whereabouts wandering, he can not control. Jason is also hungry, ate tworge bowl of rice, he walked out, saw Kay house door closed, think Kay has gone to work. Jason noticed that Darceys house was also closed and muttered, Darcey is also going to ss? Wolf Boy said, Darcey went out yesterday and hasnte back yet. Darcey went out? Jason froze for a moment, remembering the news that The originator had opened Holy Lnad in the past few days, and thought to himself that Darceys departure would not be rted to this, right? After all, Darcey is the daughter of the Stokes family, the fourth-ranked family in Hyacinth, and she must have been involved in the opening of Holy Lnad, the originators retreat. Jason next wandered around Oakshire University, catching up with Frederick, Theodore, Arthur and other security guards, and then he headed to the administration building and arrived at Kays office. Knock, knock, knock! Jason knocked on the door and only after Kays voice came from inside the door in response did he push the door in. Kay was busy inside, and when she saw Jason walk in, she asked, What can I do for you? Jason noticed that Kays desk was already full of papers, so it seemed that she had indeed umted a lot of work that needed to be handled in the past few days after she left. Jason immediately smiled and said, Nothing much, just came to see you. What do I have to see. Im busy. Kay said, and continued to work with her head down. Jason smiled and said, Kay, if you want to get down to it, you have a lot to look at, so of course you shoulde and see such a beautiful person. Kay lifted her eyes and red at Jason, saying, Are you done with this? You have nothing better to do than toe here and tease me? If you have the time, thene over and help me with my work. Even if I had the heart, I wouldnt be able to handle your work. Jason said with a bitter smile. Then youre still bothering me. Kayined. Jason had to smile and said, I know you are busy, just want to remind you not to be exhausted. The work is endless, pay attention to rest. I know, Im not a kid anymore. Kay said. Then you go back to work. Ill leave you alone for now. Jason smiled, said goodbye to Kay and walked out. While there was nothing to do now, Jason drove to Herthum Group. He had told Sally that he had been away from Oakshire for a few days, and now that he was back it was time to talk to Sally about what was going on. Jason drove about half an hour to the Herthum Group, stopped the car and went into the elevator. Jason took the elevator all the way up, and when it went to the top floor he walked out and came to Sallys office door. Jason knocked on the door and didnt hear any response, as if Sally was not inside the office. Jason couldnt help but be a little surprised, he just looked at Jessies office also no one. Couldnt be a meeting, right? Jason secretly thought, he reached out and twisted the handle of the office, and was able to unscrew it, so he simply walked into Sallys office. The office was indeed empty, and the arrangement was the same as usual, filled with a light and elegant fragrance. In front of the office window were several flower arrangements,yered and artistic, I think it was also by Sallys hand. On the desk, the residual blood slug is still ced in the most conspicuous position, this is when in Amazon Rainforest Jason personally took a knife from the body of the slug. But it was brought back by Sally and stored as if it were a treasure. Jason picked up the slug and put it in his hand, the slug came to a cold feeling, but his heart was a surge of warmth, from which he could feel Sallys deep love. Jason put the slug back in its ce and sat on the sofa and waited. About half an hourter, Jason had heard the sound of footsteps and conversationing from outside the door. Listening to the faint sound, it was obvious that Sally was walking and talking with Jessie, and it should be some work arrangement. Jason smiled heartily, he stood up and went to stand on the wall behind the door. Soon the door to the office opened and Jessies voice came through, Master Herthum, Ill go ahead and get busy with things in the office then. Jessie you go ahead and get busy. Im not in a hurry to get that material, so take your time. Sallys voice also came in. Okay, I got it. Jessie responded. Then, Sally pushed the door and entered, pushing the doorway open to hide Jason behind, Sally naturally did not notice. After the doorway closed automatically, Sally prepared to walk towards the desk. Jason looked at a professional dress under the outline of the perfect body of Oakshires first goddess, the beautiful back, graceful waist, especially the side of the rounded buttocks to the extreme, enough to any male livestock that a hot blood to boil. Jason couldnt help but smile, he took three steps and two steps up, just when Sally noticed that she wanted to turn around, he already held Sallys slim and attractive waist from behind. Ah what a man! Sally instinctively shrieked, the whole person was frightened all over the body tense up. A very bad, very bad man, ready to take you away as the wife of the bad man! Jason responded in a serious manner. Chapter 1151 Goddess The panic in Sallys heart immediately dissipated with the sound of the familiar voice, and was reced by endless surprise and excitement. She turned her eyes and said with a smile: The wife is good, a person under the ten thousand people above, but also can be ordered under the hands of countless brothers, think about it is desirable. So, bad guys, you quickly take me away to be a pressure wife. If so, is there one less entrepreneur and one more female bandit in Oakshire? Then in the future, there will only be a lot of curses falling on my head, right? Jasonughed. Someones skin is thicker than a city wall, so what does he care about this reputation? Sally said with a smile. Sally, do you have to force me to be a bandit? Jasonughed bitterly. Sally hummed, looked sideways at Jason, looked at Jasons face that had been burned into his heart, and askediningly, When did youe back? Not even said a word? I drove back to Oakshiretest night around 1 or 2 p. m. I slept and came to see you at work today. Jason said. Sally remembered something and said, Then can you tell me what you were up to? Thats what I wanted to talk to you about. Jason said with a smile. Sally was about to say something, but suddenly, her stunning jade face suddenly flushed with a strange color, a touch of intoxicating red also crawled all over her cheeks, her sandalwood mouth opened a look of shyness, as if she did not know how to start. Jason naturally noticed Sallys strange face expression, he himself froze and asked, Sally, whats wrong with you? After Sally heard Jasons inquiry, she had to say periodically, You, dont hug me first you, how can you do that? Jason was confused and in the clouds, and asked with a bitter smile, Whats wrong with me? You, you Sally finally was speaking, the words finished, her waist also looked a little unnatural twist, face delicate, look as if you can drip out water. Jason first froze, with Sally waist twist a few times, he immediately also noticed the difference. The old face was embarrassed. He opened his mouth, quite embarrassed to say: That what I really did not mean, this may be the conditioned reflex. Sally red face, she moved away slightly, blushingly said: Id better stay away from you first, you first stop stop stopping well In the middle of speaking, her pair of autumn water beautiful eyes could not help but subconsciously a lower, towards Jason looked at the eyes. A look under, cheeks more hot. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, thinking that this is really not to me for his own ah, he did not have any profane aspects of the idea. Jason went to sit on the sofa and said with a smile, Come sit down, Im not a flooding beast, no need to stand so far away, right? Sally gritted her teeth as she walked over and said, Stopping so soon? If we talk about this again, can we still have a good conversation? Jason asked with a bitter smile. Sally gave Jason a cross look, sat down beside him and said, So tell me, what happened the other day? When I came backst night, I came back with Kay. Drove all the way back from Koto her old home. Jason said openly. Sally was surprised and asked, You mean something happened to Kay before? Jason nodded and said, Kay, including her parents in Koto, was threatened by the Jiang family, who wanted to force Kay to marry the Jiang familys young master, threatening the lives of Kays parents. Luckily I got there in time, or else under the Jiang familys power, Kay and her parents might have had unpredictable consequences. Sally said with annoyance and hatred, What is the origin of the Jiang family? What age is it now, the Jiang family is not the only one who can control the sky? How dare they force a marriage? Ill give Kay a call Kay just returned, a lot of work to do. You can go directly to her for an interviewter. Jason said. You said the same thing. Sally nodded, and then she looked at Jason in annoyance, and said, Since its about Kay, why didnt you tell me at that time? If you had told me, I would have gone over with you. At that time, I was not sure if Kay was really in trouble; secondly, I predicted that the trip would be dangerous, so I did not let you go. Jason said. So was it really dangerous? Sally asked. Jason nodded and said, Kay and I were attacked and killed by the Jiang family. But in the end, we were able to get out of it. And in the end? The matter was resolved? Will the Jiang family still persecute Kay in the future? Sally asked. Jason smiled and said, Naturally, it was resolved. Otherwise, why would I have brought Kay back? As for the Jiang family, you can rest assured, people are doing the sky is watching, and eventually there will be no good end. Sally said, Its good that youre all okay. This Kay is also, howe she didnt say anything when she encountered such a thing? Maybe she thinks its her own business and doesnt want to bother others. Jason said. Ill have to give her a good talking toter. Sally said. Jason smiled and asked, Whats going on at thepany these days? Sally smiled happily and said excitedly, I forgot to tell you that thepany has received a contact from Okoro Bioenergy, and the person in charge of Okoro Bioenergy said they wille to Oakshire next month with some teams and visit thepany in person, and then, ording to the actual situation, to Well work out the bteral cooperation. Thats a good thing. Jason smiled. Sally was so happy that she couldnt help but put her jade arms around Jasons neck, her entire sexy and seductive body close to him, and she said with a smile, It is indeed a good thing. Im really excited to be able to work with a majorpany like Okoro Bioenergy on bioenergy research that is so important to the Herthum Group. Its a great thing that youve been able to get. So youre the biggest contributor. If you say so, can I take the credit? Jason narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile. You have taken the initiative to give me a hug, and still say let me stop it, clearly do not want to let me stop it In that case, then I have an unrequited request for this credit Jason said neatly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ah you, you are not allowed to say it again, you bad man! I take back what I just said as the chairman of the board, okay! Sally seems to foresee what excessive request Jason is going to put forward to do, she shrieked and interrupted Jasons words in a hurry. Chapter 1152 A Visitor Jason spent some time with Sally and then walked out of her office. Sally was about to get busy, so Jason didnt want to disturb her anymore. As he passed by the beautiful secretarys office, Jason remembered what he had said earlier and knocked on the door of Jessies office. Who is it, James Millers? Inside the door, came Jessies inquiry. Jason was sweating, thinking that the beautiful secretary could see through the door? He knew that the person standing outside the door was him. Since he had been guessed, Jason unscrewed the door of the office directly. Jessie raised her head and pushed the frame with her hand, the pair of stunning phoenix eyes stared at Jason and said: Its really you. Apart from you, basically no one wille knocking on my office door. What do you mean by this godlessness, disappearing for days and then suddenly appearing, youe out and disturb my work? Jason smiled and said, Im just here to fulfill my promise. Jessie was curious, she looked at Jason and asked, What promise are you going to fulfill? Didnt I say the other day that I would treat you to a meal when I return this time? Jason smiled, then he said with a straight face, So, I want to ask you now, are you free tonight? Are you here to make me happy? Cant you see Im busy? Jessie said with a grimace. Jason said seriously, Im not really looking for your pleasure. Tell me, do you like Chinese food or Western food? Or Japanese food or something? Jessies face twitched, she gritted her teeth and said, I dont have time to talk to you now, Im busy making the ingredients. Ill talk about itter.N?velDrama.Org content. Since you dont have an idea, Ill make the decision, lets eat western food. Western food also seems to have some mood. Jason smiled, and he said, Then I wont bother you. You first busy with work. Wait for my call in the evening, Ill talk to you when Ive booked the western restaurant and the location. Hey Jessie was about to say something, but she saw that Jason had already turned around and walked out. This bastard, did he promise himself? Really! The beautiful secretary snapped. Jason turned around in the Herthum Group and unexpectedly found that An Rumei, the vixen, was actually not in thepany, and only after inquiring did he learn that she had gone on a business trip and would not be back until next week at the earliest. This more or less let Jason feel some regret. In the past, when he came over to Herthum Group, he was able to drop by Noras office and have a cup of coffee and flirt with Nora, enjoying the excitement of being seduced by a top-notch mature woman how good it was, how desirable it was. Unfortunately, Nora was away on business. The first thing you need to do is to get back to Oakshire University, nominally a security guard at Oakshire University, but the morezy he gets, the less he goes back to school, and the less he performs his security duties. In the words of Barry, Oakshires head of security, you dont have to do the patrolling, someone else does it for you. But Jason also said that if there was any major security issue at Oakshire University, Barry would be the first to inform him. Jason returned to Bamboo Residence, he got out of the car and walked in toward his house, but vaguely heard some conversation in the house, including the voice of Old Mr. Miller. The old man is back? What people are talking to him? Jasons heart doubts, he walked into the house with doubts in his heart, saw Old Mr. Miller is sitting in the backyard, in addition to an extraordinary middle-aged man, this middle-aged man is apanied by Darcey. When Jason walked in, the middle-aged man and Darcey also looked over, Darcey is still as indistinct as ever, untouched by dust and unrealistically beautiful, she smiled at Jason and said, Jason youre back. Jason smiled and said, Yo, if it isnt Darcey, I havent seen her for a while, but shes as beautiful as ever. As we speak, Jason has also walked to the backyard side. The middle-aged man with an umon bearing looked at Jason with a gentle gaze and a refined aura, and a rigid face that looked resolute and unyielding, apanied by a majestic power that made people feel a sense of awe. Jason also noticed the middle-aged man, the middle-aged mans gentle gaze, but let him have a strange feeling, as if he was under the gaze of this middle-aged elegant man, there is no secret to speak of. That gaze seemed to be able to see through his whole person. Jason, youre back. Let me introduce to you, this is the Stokes family family head, is also Darceys father. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason was a little surprised but not surprised, with the news that The originators retreat Holy Lnad was about to open, it was not surprising that the Stokes family head came in person. Darcey, this is the Jason you were talking about? It is really a hero out of a boy, extremely extraordinary, very good very good! Theo looked at Jason a few more times, smiled lightly and said. Theos strength and eyesight, naturally able to see Jasons own qi blood is extremely extraordinary, he did not know that Jason has Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline, but can also feel Jasons body of the most rigid to Yang qi blood is strong and powerful. Thete Jason has met Mr. Stokes. Jason is also very can, to Theo perform the junior salute. No need to be polite, no need to be polite. Theo smiled, he seemed very easy-going, as a party Hyacinth Familys family head, he did not have the kind of overbearing high above the aura, but rather people feel elegant and close, he continued, Darcey and you live next door to each other, she will also mention you from time to time, saying that you have helped her a lot some times. Here, I have to say thank you. Hearing this, Jason looked a little embarrassed up, he did not expect Darcey actually in front of her father to say good things about himself? In retrospect, it seems that he had not helped Darcey much, right? On the contrary, from time to time will also let the Stokes family fairy annoyed and ashamed. But people Darcey is to repay the grudge with virtue regardless of the previous suspicion, more or less let Jason feel a little sweat ah. Theo, Im not bragging to you, right? Now that youve seen Jason, what do you think of Jason? Old Mr. Miller smoked a dry cigarette and asked smilingly. Theo? Jason could hear Old Mr. Millers name for Theo, but this name makes people feel a little strange? Jasons heart is speechless, thinking that Old Mr. Miller you even if you are relying on old people, but also not a bite of Theo shouting, right? The other person is also the head of the family ah. Theos face is not abnormal, he smiled lightly and said: Old Mr. Miller is right, Jason looks very good indeed. Old Mr. Millers small eyes brightened up, shing with a wisp of light, he said: That means Jason is also qualified to be the son-inw of the Stokes family, right? But, how about we book this marriage first? When I see Old Mr. Stokester, Ill tell him about it. Theo was caught off guard when he heard this. He would not have thought that Old Mr. Miller, who was a highly respected figure in Hyacinth, would actually say so casually that he would be engaged to the Stokes family. Chapter 1153 One Step Ahead Jason heard such words from Old Mr. Millers mouth and almost fell to the ground when his feet were unsteady. He knew the nature of Old Mr. Miller, to say that the usual disrespect for the old man without a decent, it does not matter, how a person the Stokes family family head are present, this old man still this kind of virtue? Directly opened his mouth to ask for the most beloved daughter as a grandson inw? For arge Hyacinth family like the Stokes family, the marriage of their direct children must be a top priority and must be treated with caution. How could someone like Old Mr. Miller, who just asked someone to settle the marriage? Darcey is more or less ustomed to Old Mr. Millers words, she heard these words, she is also blushing, and quickly said: Old Mr. Miller, I, when did I fall in love with him ah? Old Mr. Miller exhaled a breath of air, then said unhurriedly: You girl is good at everything, but you are thin-faced and blush at every turn. You youngsters think Im old and blind? You are in private eye-to-eye, really think I can not see? Old Mr. Miller has eaten more salt than you have eaten rice, so how can you conceal your private little foul y from my eyes? Jason couldnt sit still, Old Mr. Miller was totally messing around. I said Old Mr. Miller, can you stop talking? This marriage is not a childs y? Old Mr. Miller, if you keep talking nonsense, I will fight you even if I cant beat you! Jason said with a ck face. Jason said with a ck face. Dang! Jasons words just fell, Old Mr. Millers hands of dry tobo stick has been unceremoniously knocked on his head. Youve grown up, you brat? I pulled this old face to get you a wife, you do not appreciate it is not enough, but also want to fight with me? Its not good enough for you! Besides, you cant find a woman like Darcey even if you hold up antern, its your good fortune to marry Darcey, you understand? Old Mr. Miller rose in anger, then said, Last time you and Darceys Ghost Doctor Valley trip, already with Darcey cuddled and had skin-to-skin, if you dare not responsible, I will break your legs! Darceys innocence, and you are hugging and hugging, this spreads out, so that Darceys face where to put? So you cant let Darcey down. Theos connotation is good, but after hearing such words, his face is a little embarrassed, he looked at his daughter and looked at Jason, thinking that his daughter and this Jason really have some kind of kiss? The Stokes family, although not feudal, but also a Hyacinth Family, Darcey in Hyacinth is the attention of the public, this if not yet determined the identity of the case with a man hugging, of course, the word out bad. Darcey bowed her head, her face already blushing, she really cant refute Old Mr. Millers words. When in Ghost Doctor Valley, she was indeed attacked by Jason this guy to kiss. Theo knows his daughter as well as his father. Theo looked at his daughters expression, the heart more or less also have a number, know that even if things are not as exaggerated as Old Mr. Miller said, but his daughter more or less with Jason is some entanglement between. Theoughed bitterly and said, Old Mr. Miller, you know Darceys own situation. In such a situation to talk about marriage more or less inappropriate, step back, even if my daughter and Jason love each other or not, my daughters problems are not solved, they are together this is also unfair to Jason. Old Mr. Miller frowned, nodded and said, You also have a point. darcey this situation does not necessarily mean that there is no solution, the boat to the bridge is naturally straight, the world is no unsolvable problem. Lets hope so. Theo opened his mouth, then said, Old Mr. Miller, since Jason is back, lets talk about the business. Good. Old Mr. Miller nodded. Jason froze for a moment after hearing this, feeling that what Mr. Stokes wanted to talk about was also rted to himself? Jasons eyes could not help but look towards Darcey with some doubts. It just so happens that Darceys beautiful eyes were also looking toward him, and their eyes met in the void, and somehow it made Darceys heart a little flustered, thinking that this is not the so-called eye-to-eye that Old Mr. Miller said? At this time, Theo said: Jason, I think you also know the originator closed Holy Land to open the news, right? Jason nodded his head and said, I know about it. The originators retreat was confirmed to be at Broken Peak Mountain, which was confirmed by the Stokes family, the Goodwin family and the Parker family by piecing together the remnants of the map they had. Theo opened his mouth and continued, Therefore, once The originator closed Holy Lnads portal opened, the Stokes family, the Goodwin family, the Parker familys young disciples have the right to enter first. In other words, the first group of young disciples to enter The originators retreat Holy Land is the young disciples of these three families. Jason nodded and said, This is as it should be. After all, it was your three families who mastered the remnants of the map that finally confirmed this The originators retreat Holy Lnad. what Im curious about is, you three families mastered this patchwork remnants of the map, so why not block the news and only you three families to explore, wouldnt it maximize the benefits? Theo shook his head and said, There are so many forces in Hyacinth that it is simply impossible to block the news. We can only retreat to the next best thing and explore inside one step ahead of the others. After a pause, Theo continued: I the Stokes family naturally also have a ce to enter, I initially want to let Darcey to explore inside, Darceycultivation is not high, but she knows extremely extensive knowledge, may be able to explore The originator closed Holy Lnads The mystery. I see Jason your ownbat skills are very good, not worse than the Hyacinth Fighters ranked top of the sky disciples. So I want you to go with Darcey and explore inside with her. With yourbat skills, you can also protect Darceys safety. Jasons face was stunned, but also understood what Theo meant. The Stokes family has the right to send young disciples to explore The originators retreat Holy Land first, and is ready to send Darcey, but Darceycultivation is not high, in order to ensure Darceys personal safety, he will apany Darcey to go together.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This means that Jason also became one of the first to be able to enter the hands of this The originator retreat Holy Land people. This is of course a good thing. To be able to go inside first to explore, if there is any chance, it can also be obtained first. The problem is that Jason still needs to bring Wolf Boy and Riley to go through some experience, and I dont know if the Stokes family can provide so many ces on this side? Chapter 1154 Old Mr. Miller From Jasons point of view, he was happy to apany Darcey to explore The originators retreat Holy Land. For The originators retreat Holy Land what will be inside, he knows nothing, for Hyacinth in these secrets he originally is what does not understand. Darcey is different, as the Stokes familys golden girl, and then with the Stokes familys heritage, there must be a few ancient books about the secrets of Hyacinth. Darceys own cultivation although only martial realm, but her knowledge in other areas is extremely amazing, she is erudite and extensive, there is such a know-it-all follow to explore The originators closed Holy Lnad is certainly half the effort. Jason thought about it and asked, Mr. Stokes, Id like to bring two more people with me to explore The originators retreat Holy Lnad, I wonder if thats okay? Theos face was stunned as he said, Youre taking two more people with you? Jason nodded and said, One is my brother, Wolf, and the other is my little brother, and hes also a disciple of Old Mr. Miller, Riley. ThisC Theo looked difficult as he said, Strictly speaking, each Hyacinth power can only send two disciples into it. If you want to bring two, plus you and Darcey that would be four. Ill go get it. Old Mr. Miller exhaled a puff of smoke, waved his hand, and said, No need to fight for anything. Jason, you will take Darcey, Wolf Boy and Riley in. Ill see who dares to say a word. Theo also smiled and said, Since Old Mr. Miller is going to step in, there will be no problem. In this world, the rules are dead.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The rules are made by someone, and whoever has the biggest fist is able to make the rules. With Old Mr. Millers reputation and strength in Hyacinth, he is going toe forward personally, and this fist is definitely big enough. If anyone feels that Old Mr. Millers fist is not big enough to stand out, with Old Mr. Millers short-sighted temper, is sure to have a theory with the other party. Of course, this theory is not with the mouth, but with fists to theory. Theo finally said: Then the matter is settled first. The originators retreat Holy Lnad will certainly be apanied by a certain amount of danger. When the timees, I hope that you will be able to adapt to the situation, no matter what the situation is, to protect yourself in the first ce. As long as you cane out safely, thats all that matters. Jason took a deep breath and said, Mr. Stokes, dont worry. Since you trust me so much, let me follow Darcey into the exploration, no matter what I will protect Darceys integrity. Theo nodded and smiled, said: With your strength, I also believe that you can do it. When Old Mr. Miller ran through Hyacinth, I was still young, but I had also witnessed the supreme style of Old Mr. Miller. I hope that you will be able to shine in Hyacinth, just like Old Mr. Miller did when he was young. Mr. Stokes, dont say that in front of Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller wants to save face, so its not good to hit him. Jason said in a serious manner. When Old Mr. Miller heard that, he immediately stared and said, Jason, your tail is getting longer and longer. Youre gettingcent, arent you? Okay, okay, take advantage of The originator retreat Holy Lnad opened, you go to all the way to the pride of the disciples are beaten down for Old Mr. Miller I see. Old Mr. Miller, you have always taught me to first convince people with virtue. Its too humiliating to fight and kill. Jasonughed. Hmph, you dont dare, and you dont have the ability, but you are quite good at finding a stage for yourself. Old Mr. Miller said with a huff. Theo looked at the pair of grandparents and grandsons tussling and couldnt help but reveal a smile as he said, Theres still about six months left, and the new cultivation list will be opened. I think Jason, you can participate in it and see if you can make a ssh in the Hyacinth Fighters. Hyacinth Fighters? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and to be honest, he wasnt too interested in going topete for a ce at Hyacinth Fighters. The Hyacinth Fighters would be held in six months, and he wasnt sure if he would be in the country or in Dark World by then. Of course, if by chance you catch up, its okay to go and see the big event of Hyacinth. This The originator retreat Holy Lnad is going to open, Old Mr. Stokes also do note over to get a lively? Old Mr. Miller asked. Theo replied, Old Mr. Stokes whereabouts I cant guess. There is a possibility that he maye back, or he may note. You tell Old Mr. Stokes that if hees to Oakshire, make sure he brings the Stokes family wine with him. I havent had a ss of the Stokes family for decades. Old Mr. Miller said. Old Mr. Miller, dont worry, I will definitely pass the word back to Old Mr. Stokes, Theo said. Old Mr. Miller a pair of old eyes slightly narrowed, through a trace of memory, he said to himself: decades past, I do not know how this Old Mr. Stokes body bones, whether still can drink a couple of sses. Old Mr. Stokess health is fine, if youe to Oakshire and Old Mr. Miller to see the above, only afraid that not only two drinks so little. Theoughed. Thats good. Old Mr. Miller said. Byte afternoon, Theo was on his way out. Darcey also followed Theo and left, thinking that Darcey would not stay at Bamboo Residence until The originators retreat to Holy Lnad was finished. After all, during this time, many forces in Hyacinth will have peopleing to Oakshire, the fish and dragons mixed, the Stokes family side will also worry about Darceys safety. Although in Bamboo Residence with Old Mr. Miller sitting, some spirits and monsters dare not approach. But since someone from the Stokes family hase, especially Theo himself, it is definitely necessary to take Darcey with them to be more at ease. Jason remembered that he had a date with Jessie, the beautiful secretary, tonight, and that he could not go back on his word. He said to Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller, I have to go out tonight, so I wont be home for dinner. Is this a date with a girl? Old Mr. Miller asked, narrowing his eyes. You dont need to know that. Tsk youre not doing any good just dating. C Jason was speechless for a while, and just felt that he couldnt reallymunicate with Old Mr. Miller on this issue. He found a change of clothes, then went into the bathroom, ready to take a shower ande out to go to the appointment. Chapter 1155 Get the hell out of here At night, the lights were on, and the moon was like a hook, shedding a cold moonlight. Jason was sitting in a famous French restaurant in Oakshire, waiting for his appointment at 7:30, but it was almost 8:00, why hadnt Jessie shown up yet? Was she stood up? Jason thought about it and thought it was unlikely, when he talked to Jessie on the phone, the other party also promised. With the character of the beautiful secretary, there is no reason to renege on a promise. Jason thought about making a phone call to ask a question, on second thought, or forget it, continue to wait a while to see it. The first thing you need to do is to get out of the car. The eyes of the phoenixes are still a source of fascination. This is precisely Jessie, she took a taxi toe, walked off the car and looked at the time, it was almost eight oclock, considered half an hourte. Originally for the strong sense of time she should not bete. But when she went out, she was pestered, otherwise she wouldnt have been dyed for so long. Jessie was about to walk quickly into the restaurant when, unexpectedlyC Whoo! A beige Porsche 911 sports car came whistling, then squealed and stopped directly in front of Jessies heels, blocking Jessies way. Jessie obviously recognized the car, so when she saw the car blocking the way, her face immediately became irritated and spoke angrily: Josh, what do you mean by that? The window rolled down to reveal a young man sitting in the drivers seat, with a sharp face, thin mouth and some nted eyes, his face, which was not at all handsome at the moment, looked gloomy, staring at Jessie and said, So the reason you refused me was because you had an appointment with someone else? Dont forget your status, you are my fiancee! Rejecting me and thening over to date another man, do you have any shame? Josh, youre out of line! Since when did I be your fiance? Did I say yes? Everything is just wishful thinking on your part, the Sargent family! Jessie spoke up, she looked at Josh coldly, and then she walked towards the restaurant. Josh grimaced, he found an empty space to stop the car, and immediately got out, and then chased towards the restaurant. When Jessie walked into the restaurant, Jason saw it at first nce, he stood up, smiled and waved towards Jessie. Jessie walked over and said in an apologetic tone, Im sorry Imte. Jason smiled and said, No problem, its a pleasure for me to sit here and wait for you anyway. As he spoke, Jason noticed that Jessies mood seemed a bit low, and there seemed to be a trace of unresolved anger on that delicate and beautiful melon face. Before Jessie could answer, Jason saw a figure rushing toward the restaurant, fixing his eyes to see that it was Josh, whom he had not seen for a long time? Look at the gloomy face all the way to chase Josh, and then look at Jessie that sullen face, Jason also understood what happened. It must be that Jessie was damned when she came out and got caught up in this fly, right? Josh came closer and saw Jason, his face was stunned, and then a nameless jealousy rose to his heart. After seeing that it was Jason, he was even more convinced of the fact that Jessie hade to date other men after rejecting him. Oh, isnt this Mr. Sargent? Howe youre always there? Jasonughed and then joked, There shouldnt be flies in a fancy western restaurant like this, but some flies are impossible to prevent. Listening to Jasons sarcastic words, Joshs heart felt even more angry. He remembered the unpleasant experience of thest dinner, Jason ordered arge number of dishes and expensive wine, this is not enough, the most unkind is when he went to buy the bill, this guy took the rest of the wine, and did not even say hello to Jessie bailed. Every time I think of thest incident, Josh is simply angry lungs are going to explode, I cant wait to Jason to pieces to be willing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Now that he sees Jason, he can be considered a new enemy and old hatred are intertwined. The first thing you need to do is to get away from Jessie, who is my fiance. Josh did not bother to be polite with Jason, he directly tore his face, reached out and pointed at Jason, said the warning. Snort! Jason reached out and snapped Joshs arm that was pointing straight at him, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, with a cold sharpness shing. Joshs face changed, he struggled to pull back his right arm, but ultimately was helpless to find that he could not draw, Jasons arm was mped as if by the iron pliers to imprisoned like, no matter how hard he tried to shake half of it. You, what are you doing? Im warning you, if you dare to touch a hair on my head, Ill have you down in a minute! Josh opened his mouth and said, looking stern. Jason turned to Jessie and asked with a smile, Jessie, what do you think is the most appropriate way to deal with a disturbing fly? Of course its to just swat it to death! Jessie said. Jason lit up and nodded, Thats indeed a good way to get rid of it once and for all. But we are all civilized people, its a bit too cruel to shoot directly. But still, you can just give it a throw out. Josh rose in anger as he said, You adulterous couple, you, you wont end up well You shut up! Jessie rose up in anger, as if some of the aggression and anguish suffered over the years were released with this angry rebuke. Names Miller, you let go of my hand! Josh roared. The fight also attracted the attention of some customers in the restaurant, and the restaurant waiter came up to ask. Jason exined, I dont know this crazy guy, but dont worry, Ill just throw him out. With that, Jason snapped Joshs throat and lifted him up. Josh himself is short and skinny, so being carried in Jasons hands is like carrying a dead dog that is unable to resist. Jason walked quickly to the door of the restaurant and threw Josh, who had been holding his breath until his face was red and blue, out and rolled several times on the ground C Get out! Get the hell out of here! Jason shouted coldly in a deep voice, no longer bothered to look at Josh, turned around and walked back into the restaurant. Chapter 1156 A World of Two Jason returned to the restaurant and said to Jessie, Its just a nuisance fly, dont bother with it. And dont let this fly spoil your mood. Jessie nodded and said, It wouldnt have beente. When I left the house, it just so happened that he went straight to where I was staying to look for me. He had to drag me to a banquet of his friends, saying that I was his fiance and he had to take me with him. I, of course, a burst of fire, after a clear refusal he still do not relent, pulling and pulling. What I didnt expect was that after I took a taxi, he actually drove over with me, which was really stubborn. Lets not talk about him. Lets look at the menu first and see what you want to eat. Jason smiled and handed the menu to Jessie. Jessie started to order, and at the end she said, Order a bottle of wine. I want to drink. Okay, Ill drink with you. Jason smiled. The two of them ordered their dishes and drinks, and the waiter on the side went to ce the order. Jason looked at Jessie and asked, This fly has been bothering you all this time? Not only these days, but from the beginning to the end. Jessie opened her mouth, she shook her head and said, Hes like that sticky paste that wont let go, its really annoying. What I cant stand is that he ims me as his fiancee. I really dont know how he thinks. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he smiled lightly and said, It would indeed be quite annoying to have such a person in your life be your own annoyance. But dont worry, since Im free now, Ill always help you solve this annoyance. Jessie immediately stared at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes, and she couldnt help but ask, How are you going to solve it? Hey, youre not going to use your fists, are you? Jessie still knows something about this guy, in her opinion Jasons so-called solution is almost the meaning of fist, right? Jason smiled and said, Jessie, it seems that you have a deep misunderstanding of me. Do you not know that I have always believed in convincing people with virtue? The only way to convince people is by virtue, so that they can deeply understand and reflect on their mistakes. Pfft Jessie could not help but dumbfoundedugh after hearing this, she looked no good red at Jason, said: You guys, sometimes serious nonsense really look like that. Jason was quiet, and his deep gaze was unblinking as he stared at Jessie. Jessie didnt notice at first, butter she also noticed the abnormality, being Jasons unblinking gaze, she was a little ufortable, her delicate impable jade face also flushed a little, she gritted her teeth, couldnt help but ask in an annoyed voice: You, what are you looking at ah? Have not seen? How can you stare at people like that? Jasonughed and said, Jessie, I think you should take off your sses? Why? Jessie asked. I want to challenge myself to restrain my inner foolishness in the face of beauty. To put it bluntly, it is a kind of training for my willpower. So, Jessie, you have to say yes. Jason said with a serious face again. The redness on Jessies face deepened a few more points, she could not hear that Jason wasplimenting her to be more beautiful after removing her sses, and such words did not offend her to hear. Im not saying that this guy is still very good atplimenting people. I dont know how many girls he has coaxed with such tactics. Ive been thinking about a problem. Jessie said. Hmm? Im thinking that Nora is away on a business trip these days and is not in the office. Is that why you asked me out to dinner? Just because Nora is not here anymore, so youre backing off and asking me out? Jessie, youre really using people of wrongdoing. What does my asking you out to dinner have to do with Minister Ans presence? I asked you out to fulfill my promise, and it has nothing to do with Minister An, I can swear to God. Come on, mens oaths are just like the moon in the water and the flowers in the mirror, they are all false. Jessie said looking unimpressed. At this time, the appetizers ordered had already begun to be served, and the waiter brought over the bottle of red wine Jason had ordered, removed the cork and began to sober up. Lets eat first. Jasonughed. Jessie nodded, and she was in a much better mood, not as mopey as when she first arrived because she was being pestered by Josh. After the wine was sobered up, the waiter poured wine into Jason and Jessies sses. Jason held the ss and shook it twice and said, Here, have a drink. Jessie also picked up the wine ss, clinked sses with Jason and then tilted it directly, not a sip, and drank it all directly. Magnificent! Jason gave a thumbs up. Its rare that you treat yourself, so you should eat and drink more anyway. Jessie said. Thats a good realization, just what I wanted. Jason smiled and began to sip wine with Jessie eating western food, but also quite a bit of romantic two people world mood. Outside the restaurant. Josh didnt leave, he was sitting inside his car and just put down the cell phone he was holding. Apparently, he had just finished making a phone call. Jason youre a drag arent you? Fine, fine! You wait for me! Im going to make you die in a minute! How dare you hit me? If I dont get my face back, how am I going to be able to hang out in Oakshire? You should not have tried to seduce Jessie, who can only be my woman! Joshs resentful gaze stared into the restaurant, thinking to himself. Just now he was picked up by Jason by the neck and thrown to the ground like a dead dog, which can be said to be the biggest shame in Joshs life. This let since childhood on the spoiled and domineering he will not be able to put down this anger? So he had to save face no matter what. He is such an uneducated and wealthy boy, of course, he knows some misceneous characters in society, including some hoodlums. Just now, he was calling a big brother named Jon who was hanging out in the area and asked him to bring some of his boys over to block Jason.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Josh stared at the door of the restaurant while watching the time, in the process of waiting in his mind has been unable to control the advance fantasy of a moment after Jon came over with his men to beat Jason to the ground crawling on his knees begging for mercy scene. Thinking about the pain, he could not help but sneer with glee. Hoo! Hoo! About twenty minutester, a ck Audi car and a minivan drove over. Josh saw it, his face was happy, the whole person immediately excited excited, he knew this is Jon came over. Josh immediately stepped out of the car, feet flying towards the front to meet up. Chapter 1157 Beauty like a jade moon like a hook Jessie eventually took off the sses she was wearing on her face. In fact, her eyesight has always been very good, and there is no myopia or astigmatism or other problems, this is just a decorative sses. She usually wears these sses, on the one hand, to make herself more in line with the image of the office secretary assistant, on the other hand, also as a way to set off some stable and mature temperament. For this reason, she sacrificed her beauty that makes people amazed, more or less covered up. For this point Jessie certainly do not care. At this time, a bottle of red wine is less than half a bottle left, with Jasons drinking power, this wine down naturally nothing reaction, but Jessie that exquisite wless jade face has been tinged with a touch of drunken red color. Looking at Jessies delicate appearance at the moment, rendered by a hint of drunken red, Jason could not help but think that the so-called wine is not drunk, everyone is drunk, but it is just like that. You bastard, why do you keep staring at me? Take off your sses and dont you recognize me? Jessie snapped in annoyance, picked up the bottle and poured wine into the ss, saying, Come on, drink. Id love to. Jasonughed. After drinking the wine, Jessie looked at Jason with one hand on her cheek, looking drunkenly at Jason, and asked, Tell me honestly, do you often bully other women like you bully me? Jasons face froze, he was a little bit crying andughing, how to ask such a question? He shook his head and said, Absolutely not. Then why do you repeatedly bully me? Oh because Im a good bully? Jessie asked. Jason was sweating and said, Jessie, youre not delusional, are you? I have not repeatedly bully you? Hmph, now youre denying it. In thepany, deliberately bumping me, and forcibly hugging me these are not bullying and what is it? Jessie a burst of usations up. Jasons forehead straight up cold sweat, he said with a bitter smile, This well in my opinion is really not bullying. Then what is it? Jessie asked the root of the problem and chased after it. If you have to ask, then its probably to find a reason to approach you. Of course, I also want to give you some pampering and cheerful care. Jason said seriously. Jessies face was stunned, her eyes flowing, shing wisps of light, she nced at Jason, did not pursue further questions. Some words are appropriate and do not need to be fully pointed out. No matter how you exin it, it looks like bullying to me anyway. Jessie pouted, then said, Come on, keep drinking. If you bully me, Ill find you to spar. I dont dare to say anything else, but I can really apany you to the end when ites to the drinking piece. Jason said. Jessie gave Jason a cross look and said, Dont think I understand your shameless mind, you want to get me drunk, right? I dont have the problem of drunkenness. So dont worry, even if you get drunk, you wont do anything. Just drink to your hearts content. Jason said with a straight face. PfftC Jessie couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile, a pair of tantalizing phoenix eyes turned and asked with a smile, You mean, you dont lift, huh? Jason heard that, the whole person immediately face ck up. This nerve can still chat properly? After the bottle of red wine was finished, Jason did not continue to order wine to drink. Looking at Jessie has been a little drunk, this drinking just drink to a slightly drunken mood is the best, continue to drink more, can be to get drunk. A bottle of wine finished, Jason and they ate almost, Jason asked: full? Do you want to eat anything else? Jessie shook her head and said, No, Im full. It seems like Im still a little drunk. Then Ill buy the bill first. Jason called for the waiter, bought the bill and said, Lets go first then. Lets see where to sit, and if you want to go back and rest, Ill send you back. Jessie nodded, stood up and then walked with Jason towards the outside of the restaurant. Outside the restaurant, on the side of the parking lot. Josh is standing with a dozen people, a dozen people, the leader is a man with a ruthless energy, he is wearing an undershirt, the whole right arm covered with tattoos, shaved hair, only the top of the head with a pile of hair. His face is fierce, his mouth is holding a cigarette, the eyes have some impatience to ask: Mr. Sargent, that what Jason guy still not out?N?velDrama.Org content. Jon youre waiting. It should be soon. Josh opened his mouth, his eyes were fixed on the direction of the restaurant entrance, when he saw two figures wereing out from inside the restaurant, he hurriedly said, Here they are, here they are, they areing out. Oh? The gaze in Jons eyes narrowed slightly, threw the cigarette in his mouth on the ground and stomped on it, then said in a fierce tone, Brothers, follow me. Jon waved his hand and led the dozen or so of his buddies around him to close in on the front. Jason and Jessie just walked out of the restaurant door, is to see Josh with a dozen people aggressively surrounded, the formation is amazing, for ordinary people is absolutely frightened. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Josh reached out and pointed at Jason and said. The original slightly drunk Jessie saw Josh, his own drunkenness immediately sobered up a lot, she said angrily: Josh you actually still stay here and not leave? Who is your fiancee? Dont spit on people! Everything is your wishful thinking, and you are still entangled. What do you mean, youre still calling for people toe and chase after you? Jon stared coldly at Jason, and he said in a strange voice: Kid, youre Jason, and I hear youre very tough! Are you going to crawl over and kneel down or are you going to let us do it? Jessie was about to say something, but was pulled aside by Jason and said, Jessie, just stand here, I have everything. Saying that, Jason looked at Josh, smiled lightly and said, Beauty like a jade moon like a hook, this is supposed to be a very meaningful night. Unfortunately, it was ruined by a fly. One fly is annoying enough, but actually brought a dozen flies, thats even more annoying. Kid, youre scolding me? Looking for death, right! Give me a go, take him down for me! Jon was furious and naturally heard Jasons sarcastic remark describing them as flies. Whoosh! However, before those juniors under Jons hand could make a move, a figure had already instantly arrived to kill. Bang! Bang! Bang! Next, there was a banging sound of fist to flesh, a figure flew out, either coughing blood from the mouth or breaking bones, the sound of misery was incessant. Josh the whole person back to consciousness, eyes wide open looked incredulous at the scene in front of him, a facepletely miserable white, began to soften and trembling legs are step by step backward. Chapter 1158 – It’s Useless to Beg for Forgiveness The expression on Joshs face at the moment is like seeing a ghost, his whole body is trembling uncontrobly, his legs are trembling and weak, and he is involuntarily stepping backwards. What did he see? He actually saw Jason like a tiger into a flock of sheep, under the hands and feet, Jon brought over a dozen of the boys like a paper mache, all flew out. No one was able to resist Jasons power, not a single person. Jasons powerful fist, or the leg as a bullet out of the momentum, but wherever he went, all the way to the unbeatable, one by one, all the punk boys were knocked down, some broken arms, some broken sternum, some of the mouth spurting blood. Jason is naturally reserved for the force, otherwise to really exert the full force, then these people are not injured so simple, but directly dead. Jon would have liked to go up and show off his fists, but when looking around him, one by one, all of his men inexplicably flew out one by one like a kite with a broken string, he was dumbfounded, and then a chill rose from the soles of his feet, and his whole face was pale and frightened C The heavens na earth ah, what kind of a god I have provoked? Jon knew in his heart that he was messing with a vicious character that he couldnt mess with at all, so he didnt dare to rush up? After realizing that something was wrong, he decisively turned around and was ready to run away with his legs. Bang! Jon was just about to turn around and run, when he saw a figure being kicked over and crashed towards Jons back. Jon is simply toote to dodge, this was kicked over the figure hit him hard on the back, along with also knocked him to the ground. After falling to the ground, Jon noticed that the figure that was kicked over was one of his subordinates. Before Jon could stand up, Jason had alreadye over, narrowed his eyes and stared at Jon, said in a good way: You dont deserve to be a good man in the jungle with this kind of virtue. How dare you want to run away? Youre leaving your brothers behind to run for their lives, where is the righteousness of the road? Just now you sounded pretty wild. Brother, I was wrong. Its my fault. I didnt know about the mountain, so please forgive me for once! I dont have a grudge against you, and I didnt mean to offend you, so I beg you to give me a chance Jon begged for mercy. The first time I saw him, I was able to see him! Jasons right leg swept out, a vicious kick across Jons face, kicking him off, spewing blood from his mouth, several teeth were lost by the kick. To deal with people like Jon, Jason has no intention to give a chance or anything. This kind of person, do not beat him pain, he will never know fear. After kicking Jon away, Jasons tone sank and said in a cold voice: Josh, stand still, if you dare to take half a step back, Ill break both your legs! The first thing that happened was that Jasons face was stunned when he heard this, and his legs could not help but be nailed in ce. Jason then turned around and walked towards Josh. Josh looked at Jason step by step, sensing the icy coldness emanating from Jasons body, his entire body waspletely shivering and shivering. Jason you, what do you want? Josh asked, pretending to be calm. The truth is that he is scared to death in his heart, the whole person is trembling, still is forced to y calm, open the questioning. Youre a fly pretending to be stupid, but youre not small. I want to do what you do not have a number in your heart? You see all these people you called over are down, only you are still standing, do you think it is appropriate? Jason sneered and asked. Jason, if you dare to touch meC Snap! Josh just opened his mouth, before he could finish his sentence, a loud and clear p sounded immediately. Joshs whole body immediately dizzy, are going to be unable to distinguish between the north and the south. p! Then, another p sound remembered, Jason backhanded a whirl, pped to Josh. This time, Josh wailed and fell to the ground, both sides of his face red and swollen, the corners of his mouth began to bleed. Jason lifted his foot and stepped on Joshs body, a ray of his own cold killing machine in the flow, Josh sensed it, his whole body cold hair erected, the whole person like falling into the ice cer, he really does not want to die ah.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Joshs entire psychological defense began to copse, he could not help but with a crying voice begging for mercy: Let me go, let me go I know Im wrong, I dare not again, please, do not hit me again Give me to remember, in the future, do not say pester Jessie, if you dare to appear in front of Jessie again, the old man himself cut your head off! Jason squatted down and said in a low voice in Joshs ear. After saying that, Jason stood up and kicked Josh and rolled him to the side. As for Jon and those ponies thugs, all of them were lying on the ground pretending to be dead, and no one dared to stand up. They are really afraid, Jason showed the body they simply unheard of, in fact, they all did not react, not even a power, they were all down. This kind of person is definitely a terrifying character, not at all they can go to mess with the minions. So, as long as Jason didnt leave, they really didnt dare to move while lying on the ground. Who knows what will happen if you get up? Maybe they will also be kicked off by such a ruthless person, right? Jason walked up to Jessie and said with a smile, Now we can go. Jessie knew that Jasons body was very strong, but seeing these dozens of people all knocked down, the impact was still very strong when you saw it with your own eyes. Seeing Josh being taught a lesson by Jason, she didnt feel any pity, but rather a lot of pain. What she didnt tell Jason was that she had been forcibly molested by Josh on several asions, and if she hadnt fought back and cried out, she might have been defiled by Josh using such despicable means. So when she saw Josh being taught a lesson, the resentment and aggression she had buried deep inside her heart was released. Thank you. Jessie looked at Jason and said softly. Its just a handful. No need to be so polite. Jason smiled and said, Lets go. Jessie nodded and left with Jason. Chapter 1159 Jessie’s exhaustion The beauty inside the car was like a jade, and the waning moon outside the car was like a hook. Jason drove the car at a fast pace, looking at Jessie in the passenger seat, he smiled and asked, Are you in a better mood now? Jessie nodded her head, she took a deep breath and said, Much better already. I really didnt expect this Josh to be so heartless to such an outrageous extent. I didnt expect this Josh to be so heinous. He even thought of calling people over to block and beat them up. Its a good thing youre strong, otherwise its hard to say what the consequences would have been. He called over those hooligans is just to scare the ordinary people. Thats asking for trouble in front of me. Jason smiled lightly and said. So thank you for that. Thank you for helping me give this Josh a lesson. Jessie opened her mouth and continued, I just hope he doesnte back to haunt me from now on. Dont worry, I think he wouldnt dare to lend him ten guts in the future. Jason spoke indifferently, a ray of light shed in his eyes. He had previously promised to help Jessie solve this problem, and that was definitely to be solved to the end. At present, this problem has not beenpletely solved. But he has already thought of a solution, he will contact Steter, let Stes side use some of Coffin Crasters manpower and go directly to the Sargent family father and son. Today, Coffin Craster is already thergest force in Oakshire. The Sargent family such a little power in front of the Coffin Craster forcespletely worthless, with the Coffin Craster to suppress and warn, think the Sargent family side also dare not y Jessie idea the slightest. As for this Josh, if still do not know how to repent, that time Jason also will not want his life, at most is to let him spend the rest of his life lying in a hospital bed. But even so, the problem is still notpletely solved.N?velDrama.Org content. Jessie side of the situation, the most direct reason is that Jessies fatherspany has problems, the financial chain is broken, there is a huge gap in funds, had to go to the Sargent family caused by the. So Jason also ns to let Coffin Craster responsible for the management of this piece of manpower to contact with Jessies father, to understand the situation of Jessies fatherspany, what projects are being done, whether the project has development prospects and so on. If the project has good development prospects, then Jason can also let Coffin Craster side to invest, of course, not for free investment, will upy a certain equity in the name of Coffin Craster. As long as it helps Jessies fatherspany to get through this difficult time, then Jessie will not feel anxious and worried about the things at home. Of course, Jason will not talk to Jessie about what hes going to do, its too early to talk about it, hes more of an action-oriented man. Many times, to do than to say to be more real. As for the future, if Jessie knows all that he has done, it is alsoter to say. Where do you want to go now? Jason asked. Jessie looked at the time and said, Its only 10:30, so its still early to go back. Im in a good mood tonight, and Im a lot more sober now. Why dont we continue to find a ce to continue drinking. You still want to drink? Thats fine, Ill keep youpany. Jasonughed. Then lets go to the bar fromst time. Jessie said. Jason nodded,st time he and Jessie went to drink in Soho Bar, he knew that Jessie was talking about this bar. Soho Bar. It was eleven oclock when Jason drove there. After stopping the car, Jason and Jessie walked into the bar. At this point in time, the bar is already very busy, swaying dazzling lights, shouting DJs, countless young men and women twisting figures all of which make up a scene in the nightclub. The impact of the powerful music, so that people can not help but be intoxicated, along with the stimtion of alcohol, to give vent to the emotions of the heart, but also make the bar has a strong hormonal secretion of the taste. Jason and Jessie found a corner card seat and sat down, the waiter came Jason began to order drinks, ordered a bottle of foreign wine and a few bottles of soda used to mix the wine. Soon, the drinks were served, and there was also a bit of arge fruit te, snacks and so on. Come on, drink. Jessie opened the door, perhaps in a high spirits, the drink came up immediately poured two sses of wine. Jasonughed and said, Why do you look like youre bent on getting drunk? Jessie gave Jason a nk look and said, Cant I be happy? I just want to get drunk, so I can test your nature when I get drunk. Jason sweated and asked with a bitter smile, Test my nature for what? Jessies peach blossom eyes, which werepletely revealed after she took off her sses, turned and said with a smile, By then, it will be possible to test whether you are a beast or a worse beast. C Jason was speechless, speechless for a moment. He picked up his ss and said, I really didnt expect that you had be so eloquent after not seeing you for a few days. Im speechless. I dont have to say anything,e on, lets drink. Lets drink, Im not afraid of you. Jessie said she also picked up a ss of wine and began to mingle with Jason. The soda-drunk wine is not strong and tastes very good, but the after-effects of foreign wine are there. So a few sses of wine down, Jessie that white jade face has been rendered on the point of intoxicating red, in the bar that swaying lights under the reflection, looks more delicate and charming,pletely glowing with a sense of seduction that makes people stunned. With the passage of time, the bar is bing more and more noisy, the stage has handsome and beautiful women are dancing, many young men and women under the stage also follow the body swaying. The enthusiastic DJ started shouting to invite the young men and women in the bar to stand up and dance with them, and many people responded, following the deafening vagueness of the scene, along with the hot dance of the handsome men and women on the stage and twisting their bodies. Jessie looked at the flow of a very interested look, Jason noticed, he smiled, went over and pulled Jessie up, said with a smile, Come, lets also learn from these young people and move a little. Jessie smiled sweetly, she nodded, followed by standing up, also together with the dance body. With Jessies tall and sexy body, plus she has a foundation in dance, so when she dances to her hearts content, the body is really extremely beautiful and moving, so that people look to be mesmerized. As for Jason, he became aplete apaniment. To say that hands fighting he is in the line, this dance body, he will also be waving his hands and twisting waist. During the Jessie also taught Jason some simple movements, but when you see Jason kind of stiff and unnatural posture, it made her a burst ofughter. Jason alsoughed, he could see that Jessie was really happy, the inner kind of bitterness waspletely released, then he was also relieved. The two of them yed until about one and a half oclock, and the drinks were almost finished. Looking at Jessie, who was already showing a bit of drunkenness, Jason said with a smile, Its almost time, right? Lets go back almost. Mm-hmm. Jessie nodded and said, We had a good time tonight. I cant drink anymore either. Lets go then, Ill walk you back. Jason opened his mouth and said, walking over to hold Jessies arm and lead her towards the outside of the bar. Chapter 1160 Can a Kiss Jason helped Jessie walk, already a little drunk Jessie walk are a little staggering, plus she stepped on a pair of high heels, in that drunken rendering, walking are a little wobbly. If it wasnt for Jason holding her up, Im afraid she wouldnt be able to walk steadily. In this way, more or less also cheap Jason. Jessies body posture swaying and swaying, her sexy tall body will inevitably touch Jasons body, this kind of contact is really let Jason a bit of heart swaying. After all, the beauty secretary that can be called a supermodel general tall sexy body is not a cover, close contact, it is really difficult to resist the seductive power. Jason is a bit of an ape, but also did not think about this moment to take advantage of what. This kind of thing, Jason is very despised. In his words, it is his nature to convince people with virtue. All the way to the Paramount Marauder in front of the car, Jason opened the door, helped Jessie to sit in the passenger seat, said with a smile: Jessie, well done. If youre feeling a little dizzy, lean back in the seat and take a break. Jessie looked vague and nodded her head. Jason walked back to the drivers seat, got in, started the car and drove towards the neighborhood where Jessie lived. He had given Jessie a ride back to her neighborhood, so he knew that Jessie lived in Havana Apartment. Jason set up the navigation and started the car, Paramount Marauder roared and roared away in the sound of the powerful engine, disappearing into the night. Jessie, who was quite drunk herself, leaned back in her seat and didnt move. Jason looked at the side of Jessies exquisite and beautiful face, and could no longer see the deep heart between her eyebrows, and thought that after tonight, her inner anguish had faded a lot. Jessie, from now on you will not be affected by these distress. Jason said secretly in his heart. Half an hour or soter, Jason drove into Havana Apartment. Jason parked underneath the C building in the neighborhood, turned off the car, put on the handbrake and turned his eyes to look at Jessie, whose eyes were still closed and hadnt woken up when the car stopped. Jasonughed and had to get out of the car, went around to the passenger seat and opened the door, reached out and gently shook Jessies arm and said, Jessie, Jessie After calling a few times, Jessie finally opened a pair of dazed eyes, she blinked a few times, looked at Jason, and asked, Are we there already? Its here. Come on, let me help you down. Jason said and unbuckled Jessies seat belt, grabbed her arm and helped her out of the car. Jessie rubbed her eyes and said, I cant believe I fell asleep for a while. The aftertaste of this foreign wine is really strong. I got in the car and came up all of a sudden, and then couldnt carry it, and fell asleep directly. The after-effects of foreign wine is indeed big. Plus the time to drink is blended, drinking time did not feel, after the strength came up to know powerful. Jasonughed. Jessie gave Jason a look and said, So youre a good drinker, you didnt have any problems at all. Im a guy, too. I can drink more or less better than you. Jason was dumbfounded andughed. As they were talking, the two of them walked to the elevator, pressed the elevator and went in. The elevator went all the way up to the 16th floor and stopped there. Jason and Jessie stepped out of the elevator and Jessie fished out the room key and opened the door.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jessie looked as if she still had some unconsumed intoxication, and her steps still seemed a bit frivolous, which made Jason follow her closely, lest she stumble and fall down with one unsteady step. Jessie walked to the sofa and sat down, she sat down and felt that the alcoholic energy was like a tumbling sea again, making her head a little dizzy. She did not have the slightest sense of sleep, about sleeping in the car for a while, in turn, the sleepiness was dispersed. Ill get you some water. Jason said. He went to the water fountain, took a cup and gave Jessie a ss of water, then came over, sat down beside Jessie and said, Drink some water. Then sit quietly for a while, and the alcohol will slowly pass. Jessie nodded and took arge sip of water from the ss before saying, Thank you. Jason took the water cup from her hand and put it on the coffee table and said with a smile, If you are so polite again, do you believe I will beat you PP? Ah Jessie eximed, she red at Jason with annoyance and said, How dare you? Yo? Is that provoking me? Thats what you said! Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, then really pped down. Of course, since Jessie was sitting, but Jasons p also hit her side hip. Jason naturally did not use too much force, even so, when the palm of his hand touched, but still felt a refreshing sticity filled in the palm. You bastardC Jessie shrieked, her torso trembled, and somehow her body was flooded with a strange sensation, crispy and numb, making her body all bby when she was already a little drunk. Youre bullying me again, Ill kill you! Jessie squeezed her pink fist and pounded down towards Jasons body one after another. She was really annoyed, this is in her own home, this bastard actually dare to bully her so tantly, so she was annoyed and ashamed. And Jasons p fell when she had a strange feeling in her heart as if she had been electrocuted, the original calm heartke actually began to ripple a little bit, but also let her blush. However, the weakness of her fists on Jasons body is simr to scratching. Yoo-hoo, where did you learn this massage boxing technique? It really is very soothing. Jason smiled, with a face of enjoyment. You, you are really abominable! Jessie gritted her teeth and felt that this bastards face was too repulsive. She also realized that her fist had little force, so she straightened up and was ready to teach this guy a lesson with a fierce punch. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Jason was stunned and faced with this situation, he had to open his arms C he couldnt just watch the beautiful secretary fall headlong from the couch to the ground, right? Flop! Blinking her eyes, Jessie fell into Jasons arms, shaped like throwing her arms into a hug. Jessie, this is all throwing arms, can we have a kiss? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. At that moment, Jessies mind had a second pause when she came back to her senses and was ready to say the word no loudly, but there was no chance to speak. Damn it, this bastard hase to the face quickly, and sealed his lips with a kiss. Chapter 1161 Hyacinth Brothers Jason drove fast in the night. He lit a cigarette and took a deep puff, the smoke seemed to take the fragrant scent of Jessies sandalwood that remained between his lips and teeth and inhaled it into his lungs. Jason has left Jessies neighborhood, but the mind is still recalling the previous forgetful kiss with Jessie. At first, the beautiful secretary naturally resisted, but her body was weak and weak, and how to resist is the same as in the refusal to wee the general. In the end, the beautiful secretary seemed to be enlightened, knowing that it was futile to resist any longer, or her innermost love strings had been touched, she slowly closed her eyes, and gradually put herself into this sudden kiss. This is her first kiss in the true sense of the word, but was taken away by this guy Jason in such a way. She has no regrets in her heart, if she really didnt want to, she could have pushed Jason away. It turns out that her heart was already somewhat moved in the end, otherwise she wouldnt have taken the initiative and obeyed in the end. When the two of them separated, Jessie blushed so much that she didnt dare to raise her head, she excused herself to take a shower and ran away in a hurry. Jason waited for Jessie to finish her shower, clean up and get ready to rest before leaving. In the middle of the drive, the phone rang violently. Jason took the phone and saw that it was a call from Ste. Jason answered the phone and said, Hello, Ste? Jason, its me. The things youmissioned tonight are basically done. On the phone, came Stes voice. Jasons face was stunned and he couldnt help but ask with a smile, Its done? So quickly? The Sargent family is a second- or third-rate family in Oakshire, and when Coffin Crasters men went over, Leonardo, the Sargent familys head, trembled and submitted. He promised to discipline his son and never dare to harass Jessie again. Ste said on the phone, and continued, Jessies fathers name is John Morris, he operates an infrastructure type ofpany, undertake a lot of business, such as road and bridge aspects. Most of the projects received are government projects. Johnspany is too much advance, and some of the previouslypleted projects arete to pay back, which is the problem of the break in funds. Jason thought about it and asked, Ste, what do you think of Johnspanys return rate for these projects in theter stages? Generally speaking, to have the opportunity to do government projects that basically will not have any problems. As long as the project ispleted and the return is normal, it is still profitable. Ste said. Jason heard the meaning of Stes words, as long as the rtionship with the government side, after the project ispleted on time and high quality, there is no problem in this aspect of the return, then there will be a profit return. Now that the head of Oakshire has changed, is the dy in the return of Johnspany rted to this? With Jasons identity, if he helped John to go to the person in charge of Oakshire, such as the head of Li Cheng, then all the problems could be solved. Thinking of this, Jason said: Since Johns projects are promising, you should find an opportunity to talk to John. Say that our side is willing to give him investment to make up for the problem of his broken capital chain. The premise is that our investment should take up a certain amount of equity, and I will help John to make good rtions with the Oakshire government. As long as the construction of his next project ispleted in strict ordance with the requirements, rather than cutting corners, then his subsequent return of funds and so on, are not a problem. I understand. Ste said on the phone. Are you at home? Jason asked. Yeah, Im at home. Do you want toe over? Ste said with a smitten smile on the phone, her tone extremely provocative, If youreing over then Ill get ready. Prepare for what? Jason asked with some uncertainty. To prepare a lot of ces ah, lets say wash white, and then change into a sexy erotic clothes , Ste said with a smile. Jason heard, all feel their own hot blood some stupid up, heughed, said: said my heart is moved. Hang up now, Ill be there if theres nothing else. Jason wanted to go to the Abysmal Lake Mansion District where Ste was, but at that moment, his cell phone rang abruptly, he picked it up and looked at it, his face froze for a moment. Jason immediately remembered that The originator retreat Holy Lnad is about to open, as the Holy Son of Provadanski Holy Land, I think Marcel has alsoe to Oakshire. Jason answered the phone and said, Hello, Marcel? Are you here in Oakshire? Yes, Im with Zack. We came over to Oakshire University, but didnt go inside. I didnt know if you were off yet, so I called first to check on you. On the phone, came Marcels cheerfulugh. Zacks here too? Haha, Im outside. Are you guys at Oakshire University yet? Jason spoke, then said, Tell you what, you guys wait for me where you are. Im going to drive back to Oakshire University and look for you. We havent seen each other in a while, so well have a few drinks anyway. Thats what we thought. Marcel said with a smile. Jason drove towards Oakshire University, calling Ste on the way to say that he couldnt make it tonight, and that two of the biggest names in Hyacinth wereing to catch up with him. Half an hourter, Jason drove back to Oakshire University, where he saw Marcel and Zack at the entrance of Oakshire University. Jason parked the car and stepped down, walked towards these two people and said with a smile, Marcel, Zack, its been a long time. Jason. Marcel and Zack also quickly greeted the two, with a smile on their faces. Jason could clearly feel that Marcel and Zacks own aura was different from thest time he saw them, especially Marcel, who seemed more calm and atmospheric, and whose own introverted aura seemed to have been sublimated in a way that only cultivation can bring. Jason knew that Marcel must have broken through to the Heritage Master Stage realm by now. As for Zack, I think it is also simr. Only Zack is a bit special, he is a dual cultivation of formation and martial arts, taking the new cultivation path of using formation into martial arts. Therefore, Zacks real strength can only not be judged from the surface of the realm strength. Come on, lets find a ce to have a couple of drinks. Jason smiled and said happily. Good. Here Jason you are more familiar. Where to eat, its all up to you. Zack said. Jason nodded and led them toward the outside of the campus. Oakshire University itself has many ces for ate night snack, and Jason was ready to find a snack stand to have a good drink with Marcel and Zack.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1162 Drinking and Talking with Each Other Outside the south side of the school gate, a kebab store. Jason took Marcel and Zack to the kebab store and found an open-air spot to sit down. Well just have a beer? Jason asked as he sat down. Marcel smiled and said, We can drink anything. We are happy to get together and drink anything. Its been almost three months since west met. Jason smiled and said, Youve all changed a lot in thest few months. Zack smiled and said, Jason, how can you not? I can feel your own blood and breath, different from before. The aura of iron-bloodedness and fierceness is much stronger. Your own blood is also more powerful. It seems that this battlefield is really able to refine a person. This kind of refinement for the cultivation level is involved in every aspect. Marcel nodded, he said: Other than that, look at Emily, did she not follow Jason to the battlefield overseas to kill? Aftering back, it is said to be of great help to her ruthless way of killing. In the battlefield under the refinement is simplypleted a metamorphosis, recently returned to the Parker family, I heard that has sessfully broken through to the Heritage Master Stage realm in one fell swoop, do not need to go to enlightenment, relying on her umtion of this period of time under the precipitation, all the water to break through. Jasons heart moved after hearing the words, he remembered that Emily followed him to Dark World this time, their own cultivation improvement is indeed very obvious, in Dark World when their own cultivation has broken through to the Completion Stage high level. Jason and she had not been back in Oakshire for long, not even a month, and her cultivation level had broken through again? Jason mused and said, Emily came back with me at the Completion Stage high level, and she has already broken through to the Heritage Master Stage not even a month ago? Marcel nodded and said, Its also a matter of seven or eight days ago. the Parker family is rich and powerful, I heard that Emily was provided with a high quality Fire Pills, with the help of this Fire Pills, sessful breakthrough. fire Pills to help is one side, the main reason is that Emilys own umtion is also deep enough to have enoughprehension of the path of ruthless killing that she cultivates to make a breakthrough. These are closely rted to the overseas battlefield she went to kill with Jason. This is also Emilys own ability. Jason opened his mouth and continued, When you go to the battlefield, life and death are up to you. She was able to survive the battlefield experience because of her own efforts. So, she has the current multiplication achievement, everything is her own fight. Zack slowly opened his mouth and said, Emilys recent breakthrough to the Heritage Master Stage is also rted to The originators retreat Holy Lnad opening. the Parker family must have sent Robert and Emily to The originators retreat Holy Lnad. The Parker family must have sent Robert and Emily to explore the originator retreat Holy Lnad. At this juncture, Emilys ability to break through to the Heritage Master Stage would be a great advantage. While they were talking, the waiter had already brought up the kebabs and some of the dishes Jason had ordered.N?velDrama.Org content. A case of beer was also brought in, and Jason took a bottle of beer and handed it to Marcel and Zack, saying, Come on, lets drink first. Haha, good. Marcel and Zackughed and took the root beer mug directly to drink. Speaking of which, Marcel drank beer only a handful of times, as the Holy Son of Provadanski Holy Land, he stayed in Holy Land most of the time, and basically did not drink when he was in Holy Land. Zacks situation is better, he often travels in the red dust, check the mountains and rivers, in the red dust to cultivate their own way of formation martial arts, and asionally drink some beer or something. Its indeed nice to have some cold beer on a hot summer day. Zack said with a smile. Marcel also nodded and said, Speaking of which, this is my third time with beer. Its really refreshing to drink in the summer. Jason smiled and said, You guyse to Oakshire more often, Ill drink with you. Its not fun to drink beer alone, you need to have friends and brothers to drink it with. Jason, thats true. Zackughed. Come on, lets clink again. Jasonughed. The three of them drank a lot more, and only then did they stop for a while. Jason said, Marcel, your cultivation has reached the Heritage Master Stage, right? I can feel the change in your own aura. As for Zack, you cultivate the way of formation martial arts, it is difficult for people to see. But I think your strength isparable to the early stage of Heritage Master Stage. Marcel did not hide, said: In order to meet the opening of The originator retreat Holy Lnad, the Holy Lord also used some of the resources in Holy Land to support me. Helped me to sessfully break through to the realm of Heritage Master Stage early stage. The first time I entered the Heritage Master Stage, my own cultivation changed drastically from the previous one. Jason opened his mouth and asked, But I wonder, among the proud disciples of Hyacinth, who has the highest cultivation level? Is it still the Tommy of the Goodwin family? Zackughed and said, Who else but him? What level ofbat skills has Tommy reached now? Jasons eyes shone brightly and asked. Marcel thought about it and said, Rumor has it that two months ago, Tommy has broken through to the Heritage Master Stage middle stage realm. This time The originator retreat Holy Lnad open, the Goodwin family must try to help him break through to Heritage Master Stage high stage, as far as the sess is unknown. The only thing we can be sure of is that even if Tommy doesnt reach the strength of the Heritage Master Stage, its still the Heritage Master Stage middle stageplete, which is half a foot into the strength of the Heritage Master Stage high stage. Jason nodded, and was not surprised by Tommys strength. Tommy is said to have awakened the Bloodline of the First Emperor, plus the Goodwin familys depth of heritage is notparable to the Parker family, which ranks second. With the Goodwin familys endless resources, Tommys realm of cultivation will certainly steadily improve. Jason calcted, with his current strength, in the ring showdown is not Tommys opponent, after all, there is a lot of difference in the strength of the realm. Tommy has an imperial bloodline, itself is extremely unbelievable, certainly has the strength to fight beyond the level. In other words, assuming that Tommy is Heritage Master Stage middle stage strength, that Hyacinth in the ordinary Heritage Master Stage high stage power, may not be his opponent. Jason is not discouraged, the stronger the opponent, the more challenging it is. Besides, in Jasons opinion, as long as his ownbat skills break through to Secret Realm Level-seven, that is, the king level realm, that will certainly have the strength to fight with Tommy. Chapter 1163 – Joining forces in unison Jason and Marcel, Zack three people drinking and chatting, a case of beer have almost finished. Jason thought of something and said, It is said that this time the originator retreat Holy Lnad opened, there are three major families disciples can enter as the first batch of manpower, respectively the Goodwin family, the Parker family and the Stokes family. In other words, Marcel and Zack, you will have to enterter? Marcel nodded and said, Yes. The originators retreat Holy Lnad is the main remnants of the map in the hands of these three families to be able to urately find. So the disciples of these three families entered in advance, and the other Hyacinths forces have nothing to say. Jason, this time you must also be involved, right? Zack asked. Jason nodded and said, Since Im catching up on this, Im definitely going to get in on the fun. The Stokes family family head personally visited Old Mr. Miller and talked about it. the Stokes family will send Darcey, but Darceysbat skills are a little weak, so Mr. Stokes asked me to apany him. The Stokes family will send Darcey, but Darceysbat skills are a little weaker, so Mr. Stokes asked me to apany him inside and protect Darcey. Zack smiled and said, Thats a great thing. It seems that Jason you are the Stokes familys favor, only with Darcey already like it, right? The Stokes familys son-inw is waiting for Darceys reputation in Hyacinth, so Id like to congratte Jason in advance. Jasons face was straight and he said, I dont dare. Im not sure if you can say anything about this, but if word gets out, Ill be fine, but Darceys reputation will be in jeopardy. Besides, I alwayse for the beauty are not so interested in the future wife or something, ten or eight is about the same. Pfft The upright Marcel just spit out a mouthful of wine because of Jasons brazen words on the ground, he shook his head andughed bitterly, saying, Jason, thats an eye-opener for me. Zack alsoughed out loud and said, Jason this is called true nature. With Jasons skills in this area, I think ten or eight are too few. Zack, dont be like that, Im just kidding. If its too much, they dont die of exhaustion, youll fall down first. Jasonughed. Marcel took a sip of wine and said, This time The originator retreat opened, it really is a gathering of all the forces in Hyacinth. Only the younger generation of disciples can enter the closed Holy Lnad, so this is a direct encounter of the younger generation of disciples in Hyacinth. It is an early test for the uing Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Is it the Ancient Martial Arts Conference that will be held in half a years time, when the Hyacinth Fighters, Hyacinth Ladies and so on will be re-selected? Jason asked. Marcel nodded and said, Yes. The triennial Ancient Martial Arts Conference is a kind of evaluation of the strength of the major forces in Hyacinth itself. This is especially true for the younger generation of disciples. Zack took a deep breath and said, Tommy has been dominating the top of the Hyacinth Fighters list. I do look forward to you pulling him down after six months, Jason. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Technically speaking, Im not really a disciple in Hyacinth. Its just that Old Mr. Miller was in Hyacinth back in the day, so Im just a little bit involved. Besides, Im not too interested in these Hyacinth Fighterspetitions. Well see, but if I get the chance, I might as well test myself against the best of the best in Hyacinth. Marcel said: I do think that this time The originator retreat ce open, we should be well together, when the time can be contingent on some unexpected situations. Jason nodded his head and said, Marcel has a point. ording to my idea. This time we all go inside to explore, then we will join hands and return together, share the blessings and difficulties together. Darcey and I will go inside first, and I will wait for you inside. When youe inter, we will join together. Good. Marcel nodded as he said, Jason, you have the opportunity to be among the first to enter the retreat Holy Lnad. Then you and Darcey should take the time to explore some of the mysteries within The originators retreat Holy Lnad. If you can find something before anyone else, it will be a great opportunity. Marcel is right. Zack also nodded his head and said. Jason could not help butugh bitterly, said: I do not hide from you two, for this The originator retreat Holy Lnad I know very little. Basically, I dont even know what great opportunities will exist in this retreat Holy Lnad. So, if you ask me to find it, I am just like a headless fly. Marcel said, It is said that the greatest opportunity in The originators retreat Holy Lnad is his perception of cultivation. It is said that in hister years, The originator tried to understand the method of cultivation to break through the confines of Sacred Level. Although there is no record of whether The originator has broken through the Sacred Level and reached a higher level of cultivation. But the people of Hyacinth believe that The originator must have realized something crucial. There are some insights and secret cultivation methods recorded in his retreat Holy Lnad. As long as we can get these cultivation insights, that is the greatest wealth. Good. Zack also nodded and said, The originator is amazingly talented, but his own cultivation is not passed down. The originators cultivation techniques are the ultimate cultivation, and getting one at random is enough to make a sect rise. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The originators retreat Holy Lnad is a world of its own, covered by a mysterious formation. After hundreds of years, there must be a lot of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in this Holy Lnad. Among them, there are only the best medicinal materials for refining the ninth grade Fire Pills. These are also all must contend with. Marcel said. Ninth grade Fire Pills? Jasons face was stunned, he also had a preliminary understanding of Fire Pills, when in the Hyacinth Auction of Phoenix, a Fifth Grade Fire Pills were auctioned for a sky-high price of 60 million. What is the value of a ninth grade Fire Pills? It is simply impossible to measure with money! The value of the ninth grade Fire Pills is absolutely incalcble. For a strong person in the Saint domain, a ninth grade Fire Pills can definitely help him transform directly to the peak of the Sacred Level realm. From this, it can be seen that the ninth grade Fire Pills are such an unbelievable existence. Jason listened to Marcel and Zack after talking in detail, basically also generally understand that The originators retreat Holy Lnad there are what worth to fight for the opportunity. These opportunities are precious, whether it is The originators cultivation insights, cultivation secrets or those Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in Holy Lnad, any one of them is enough to make all the forces in Hyacinth fight for it. Any one of them is enough to make all the forces of Hyacinth fight for it. Chapter 1164 Wolf’s Cultivation Jason drank with Marcel and Zack until nearly three oclock in the middle of the night, when they finished. Marcel and Zack said goodbye to Jason and went back to their ce in Oakshire to rest. The three of them also agreed to meet up with each other to explore The originators Holy Lnad when it opens. Jason said goodbye to Marcel and Zack, he also returned to Bamboo Residence. Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy had already rested, and Jason did not disturb them when he entered the house, he also began to prepare for rest. Before resting, Jason ran his own Secret Power Realm, and as he did, his own Secret Realm Power swept out in a heavy wave, walking along his own limbs and bones. At the same time, the Sunling Bloodline deep in his bloodline also began to operate, and everything seemed to flow smoothly, indicating that he had almost recovered from the internal injuries he had suffered in the battle with Saint Dan. In the face of the uing opening of The originator closed Holy Lnadpetition, he really does not dare to be careless. He also has to take Wolf Boy and Riley into the inside training, but also to protect Darceys safety, can be said to be a great responsibility. Jason is not afraid, since he promised Old Mr. Miller and Theo, it must take this responsibility, and then even today to this closed Holy Lnad, he is not alone, behind Marcel and Zack came in, will join forces with him up. Jason will run his own qi and blood for a week and then began to close his eyes to sleep. The next morning. When Jason opened his eyes, it was already about nine oclock. Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy were already up, Wolf Boy was practicing in the backyard, he was evolving Void Fist, there were wisps of Qi from heaven and earth that he guided into his body, and then he refined it into his own dark energy. Jason carefully sensed that Wolf Boys own cultivation was already at the middle stage of Completion Stage, which is not a fast progress of cultivation. As an Innate Talent, Wolf Boy himself is very close to cultivation, and with the guidance of a famous teacher like Old Mr. Miller, the progress of the realm of cultivation must be extremely fast. Wolf Boy began to practice a boxing style after evolving Void Fist, which Wolf Boy did not inject his own dark power, he was evolving it, as if to begin to gather his own boxing intention. Although there is no injection of the slightest Agist Force, Jason still sensed a terrifying aura of fierce killing from Wolf Boys evolution of this doctrine, the feeling is like a huge wolf devouring all beings. And, this fist path is extremely subtle, the momentum is more majestic, the inner strength of the murderous killing power is like an Ancient Devil Wolf reappearing, extremely shocking. Jasons heart moved, looked to the side of Old Mr. Miller, said: Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy evolution of this boxing do called what? The aura of killing and destruction inside is too strong, right? Hes just a kid, and this is appropriate for his mother? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, This is the only boxing style that suits Wolf Boy the most, I named it Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist. The absolute is also killing! Ten Absolute means ten kills. So the killing intent in kendo is the best in kendo. This kendo, Old Mr. Miller is also to Wolf Boy to tell some of the meaning and philosophy of the kendo, the specific kendo moves are by his own to understand the evolution. So what you see in this dojo is all Wolf Boys own interpretation of the dojo or his future fighting techniques.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jason understood Old Mr. Millers words, meaning that what he was seeing now was Wolf Boys own understanding of the boxing style C or more urately, of his ownbat skills C all from the most The most suitable way for him to fight to evolve out. Jason thought that this was probably rted to Wolf Boys upbringing. He was trafficked overseas at a young age, and was abandoned by mistake to fight with wolves, and then brought to the City of Doom, where he became a fighter in the Doomsday Fighting Arena after training, and fought to the death with beasts in the cage. So Wolf Boys understanding of cultivation is to survive and kill the enemy! Under the premise of survival, how to kill the enemy more efficiently and quickly, the best is to kill in one blow. Therefore, Wolf Boys own understanding and perception of the evolved kendo moves are filled with such a strong and majestic killing intent, really like a ferocious Wolf looking down on the world. Jason did not interfere with Wolf Boys own cultivation, it was Wolf Boys own path of cultivation and he would not interfere. A whileter, Riley came over. When he saw Jason, he shouted happily, Sister Oh, Jason, I just said that when I entered the door, I saw a brave and heroic figure, where to stand there is a kind of imposing feeling, just this figure is enough to take thousands of girls by storm. So its Jason. Riley almost shouted the word brother-inw in the excitement of the moment, and saw Jasons face darken, he immediately followed by a series of ass bombing over. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, he took this guy is no way, had to say with a stern face: or a look like a hangman. In a few days I will take you and Wolf Boy to practice. If yourbat skills are not good enough to hold you back, see how I can clean you up. Riley nodded repeatedly and said, Ive heard the old master mention it. Jason, you will take me and my brother to meet with Hyacinths so-called proud disciples. Dont worry, I will never let Master and Jason down. What a lot of bullshit, why dont you get your ass over here and practice your fists. Give me to continue to grasp your own boxing intention. Old Mr. Miller red at Riley and spoke. Yes, yes, Iming to practice. Riley hurriedly said, ran to the backyard, and honestly practiced with Wolf Boy. Jason took a look, Rileysbat skills have also broken through to the Completion Stage, but is the beginning of the Completion Stage, which is also very impressive. After all, Rileys age is veryte to start cultivation practice. However, he is a cultivation embryo, and his own cultivation qualifications are extremely rare, plus Old Mr. Miller is teaching him ording to his ability, and he has some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, Fire Pills, etc. that were extorted from him during the Phoenix incident some time ago. Thepanysbat skills are steadily improving with the aid of these drugs. Seeing Riley, Jason couldnt help but think of his sister Megan, this stewardess beauty is indeed unforgettable to him. Its a pity that Megan has been busy during this time and is not in Oakshire, otherwise Jason would have gone to see her anyway. Seeing Wolf Boy and Rileysbat skills, Jasons heart is also very pleased, ording to their training speed, one day will break through to Heritage Master Stage, wait until the next three years of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, maybe Wolf The two of them can also be ranked above Hyacinth Fighters. Jason washed his face, found some food to pad his stomach, and then he was ready to go to Mount Casey to strengthen his cultivation and meet the opening of The originators retreat Holy Lnad. Chapter 1165 – Refining Fist Intent to Cultivate the Four Extremes Mount Casey. A tough-looking bulletproof SUV sped up Mount Caseys mountain road and stopped at a clearing halfway up the mountain. The car door opened, Jason stepped down, in order to meet the uing opening of The originator retreat Holy Lnad, he is ready to properly strengthen and refine their cultivation these days. Jason is currently Secret Realm Level-six strength, but because his previous umtion in Secret Realm Level-five is indeed too profound, so thick under the breakthrough to Secret Realm Level-six, he has basically reached the realm of perfection in this realm. Next Jason only needs to continue to strengthen and consolidate their ownyer of strength realm, when the time is right, he can try to break through the Secret Realm Level-seven. ording to Dark Worlds strength division, Secret Realm Level-seven means crossing from the dominant level to the king level strength realm, which is a big realm crossing, Jason believes that by then his ownbat skills will also be greatly improved. After all, this is a big realm breakthrough. Jason began to cultivate, he will own Secret Power Realm in the Secret Realm Power all burst out, the body of the muscles are also open and up, a muscle line like a gnarled dragon gnarled up, contains a rich and majestic burst of power. At the same time, his own Sunling Bloodline also boiled up, a line of qi blood like a dragon rushed up to the sky, more vigorous than the previous Sunling Bloodline manifested, also more powerful, especially the center of the qi blood, really like a blood dragon soaring in the air, the weather is extraordinary. Under the power of the blood, Jasons own Secret Realm Power is more majestic and huge, and he began to familiarize himself with the power of the present. He began to familiarize himself with his own power now. Only after familiarization could he use it more perfectly. Boom! Boom! Jason began to evolve the Heaven Fist fist power, as the fist power evolved, the gravity field formed around him enveloped the square area. As his strength broke through the realm, his gravitational field was further enhanced and now manifested itself with the power of a hundred thousand mountains, appearing even heavier and more majestic, with a supreme aura that crushes everything. In Jasons Secret Realm Power now, the abyssal heavy hitting power sweeping out of Heaven Fist is even more powerful and terrifying, the fist st on the trunk of the tree he used to practice his fist, shaking the whole tree and shaking the leaves and branches, ttering. Jason has been pushing his own Heaven Fist over and over again. After his strength has increased, his knowledge of cultivation has also increased, and in the process of evolving his own fist, he is also finding out the shorings in this fist and then improving it. At the same time, he deepened his understanding of the six fist meanings of the seventh Sky Fist of Heaven Fist. Now, he has sessfully integrated six fist meanings into this stance, but it is not perfect, there are still Three Fist Seals that he has not integrated into the fist meanings. However, there is no hurry, he needs to deepen his understanding of the Fist Dao and then take his time to understand it. In fact, the fact that he was able to incorporate six Fist Seals into a single Fist Style was already unbelievable enough to shock the bigwigs of Hyacinth. It is easy to practice fist, but difficult to practice fist intent. Fist intent only has a full understanding and perception of their own boxing path and also requires a certain amount of chance and opportunity to be able to cohesion and be, few people can do a fist style can be integrated into so many fist intent, this ispletely unbelievable level of existence. Jason is not satisfied with this, Sky Fist has a total of Nine Fist Seals in this style, he needs to condense nine fist intent to do so. Jason began to deepen his understanding of the six fist intent coalesced in this style of fist, as he evolved, a variety of fist intent began to manifest, or zing like the sun, or the invincible, or endless fury, or kingly aura, or blood and fire killing, or bludgeoning sharp six fist intent, one by one. Jason is deepening his understanding and strengthening of these six fist intents, striving for perfection so that the power of this style can be more fully exploded. In the process of strengthening and refining, he also gradually became familiar with the use of Secret Realm Power of Secret Realm Level-six, the evolution of the Abyssal Repulse Power to the point where he was as skilled as he could be,pletely reaching a state where he could do whatever he wanted, and was at ease with it. Jasons entire body had already fallen into this oblivious realm of cultivation, immersing himself wholeheartedly in it, feeling the thrill of that majestic power and the sense of aplishment as he continued to perfect his fist style in cultivation. At noon, he rested a little, ate some dry food and drank a few bottles of water, and then began to practice the Power Evolution Secret Method. The Power Evolution Secret Method handed down by the Titans is simply an unbelievable existence, capable of strengthening and refining ones own power, which can be said to be the second and third evolution of ones own power, making the power after the Power Evolution Secret Method refinement twice as powerful as the same power Even several times. Now, after Jason broke through the realm, his Secret Realm Power was even more majestic, which meant that he had toplete the first stage of the Power Evolution Secret Method, Power of the Four Extremes, in order toplete all of his Secret Realm Power. This means that he wants toplete the first stage of the Power Evolution Secret Method, Power of the Four Extremes, and the task is even more important. Jason is not discouraged, he has an extremely strong will and patience beyond the ordinary, so no matter how difficult or painful the process is, he will persist in the cultivation. Soon, Jason followed Titans half-kneeling posture in the Power Evolution Secret Method and began to mobilize his Secret Realm Power to follow one of the Power Evolution Secret Methods special power nodes for tempering. As Jason will practice the Power Evolution Secret Method whenever he has time, he has basically achieved proficiency by now.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Therefore, he is now practicing this Titans Power Evolution Secret Method with ease. A heavy Secret Realm Power converges to the power nodes on the soles of both feet, then flows to the power nodes at the knees, and finally converges towards the power nodes of both arms, thuspleting the round of The Power of the Four Extremes strengthening refinement. Jason was pleased to find that after his ownbat skills broke through the realm, the speed of practicing this power near the secret method was actually much faster, each time he was able to strengthen and refine the Power of the Four Extremes Secret Realm Power than Before exponentially increased. This is really good news for Jason. Previously, Jason had already strengthened and tempered half of his Secret Realm Power, and ording to his current cultivation speed, he was confident that he wouldplete all of his Secret Realm Power in the Power Evolution Secret Method within two or three days. The Four Extremes of the strengthening and refining! At that time, he would be able to start the second stage of the Power Evolution Secret Method Human Great Dragon Power. Jason is looking forward to this. Chapter 1166 – The Sage of Chess Pink Court, a historic city called Bear Court in ancient times, is also said to be the home of Nichs Goodwin, who founded the city. Hyacinths first Hyacinth family, the Goodwin family, is located here. Although the Goodwin family is ranked as the first Hyacinth Family, it is extremely low-key in themon world, and the Goodwin familys residence can almost be called a city, which is extremely vast. The pavilions and pavilions can be seen everywhere in the residence, and these antique buildings carry a heavy historical heritage, which also represents a heritage of the Goodwin family. Deer Hall. This is the Goodwin family in the reception of valuable guests in a hall, only the status of very high guests to visit, only qualified to be received in Deer Hall. At this moment, in Deer Hall, there are two old men ying chess. An old man on the right was dressed inly and simply, but he himself was exuding a powerful aura, his face still looked rosy, his eyes had a godly look, his hands and feet vaguely apanied by a mysterious and majestic momentum, only the white hair at the temples showed that his age was nearly ancient. The old man on the left was also old, but he gave people a transcendent aura of immortality, his head was full of white hair, a long white beard on his jaw, his face was lean but vigorous, he held a white piece in his hand and smiled after dropping a piece, I havent seen you for many years, the old masters chess skill is really on a new level, this move Dragon ying This Dragon ying Technique is really something I cant defend myself against. In the Goodwin family, there is only one person who can be called the old master, Dn, who is currently number one in the Martial Ranking. Dn is thest head of the Goodwin family, and also Tommys grandfather. Dn smiled and said, In front of Mr. Simpson, my Dragon ying Technique is just a dragon swimming in the shallows, and has nowhere to fly. However, I am very happy to be praised by one of the worlds greatest chess yers for my improvement. Dn pointed out the identity of the old man C William Simpson, the sage of chess! Hyacinth has four great men, Ron Stenhouse, Ghost Doctor, William, and Bitter Bamboo! Right now, the one ying against Dn is Mr. William, who rarely ys in Hyacinth! It is no wonder that Dn, a respected member of the Goodwin family, received him personally in Deer Hall, and given Williams reputation and status, he was indeed qualified to do so. Dns Dragon ying Technique also shows Dns ambition in his old age. Thats what I admire. William stroked his beard and smiled. Dn old eyes shining, slowly said: Hyacinth, Ron calctions, good at nning and then decided. If the whole world as a chessboard, Ronsyout is unmatched, any thing is under his control, can be ced as a piece; Mr. Simpsons chess skills are excellent, but also do not know in this side of the chessboard in the world, Mr. Simpson think and Rons game, how much victory and defeat? Williamughed lightly and said, Rons calctions are perfect, because he calctes the human heart and human nature, and he thinks everything can develop ording to hisyout. I dont know, the human heart is the most unpredictable in the world, who can do topletely control the human heart? In the face of the great trend, no matter how much the human heart changes, it cannot stop the development of the great trend. Therefore, if I were to y against Ron, I wouldnt say that I would winpletely, but I would win or lose by 50-50. Dnughed and said, Then Mr. Simpson will win. On the chessboard of heaven and earth, Mr. Simpson and Ron are 50-50, but on this small chessboard, Ron can win against Mr. Simpson, not to mention me. Haha, Dn, thats very kind. William alsoughed. Dn paused and said, This time The originator closed Holy Lnad opened, Mr. Simpson think the chances of winning? What Dn is referring to? Williams eyes shining, asked. Dn said: We dont care about the rest. Can my grandson achieve great power in the Holy Lnad? The fact that Tommy already has an emperors style is in itself a great power, so what else does Dn have to worry about? William smiled lightly and said. It is rumored that The originators retreat Holy Lnad is rted to Mystery of the Dragon. Dn said. Williamughed out loud and said, Dn is worried that after this retreat Holy Lnad opens, it really is the Dragon Bloodline that will appear the worldsmon master? In my opinion, the so-called world master is just a hypothesis. If not apanied by the great trend, everything is a flower in a mirror. The great trend, no one can stop, even if there is really the Dragon Bloodline people, so what? That is also a dragon swimming in the shallows, in front of the rolling power to bow down and submit. Dn nodded his head and smiled, saying, This time the retreat Holy Lnad opened, Tommy will naturally enter to explore, and is also the first young disciples to enter. This time, I also want Mr. Simpsons disciples to apany Tommy and enter Holy Lnad together. Thanks to Dns love and care, I was able to give my disciple such a ce. William opened his mouth, then he turned his head towards the hall door and said, Ryan still does note in to thank Dn in person. Just as Williams words fell, he saw outside Deer Hall, a tall, thin, ck-d young man walked in. He appeared very young, about early twenties, face like a knife, angr, vaguely revealing a decisive and ruthless color. He walked with a very steady pace, even if he knew he was facing the old head of the Goodwin family, he still looked unassuming, like ance that never bends but has a sharp edge, no one knows what kind of edge thisnce will blossom once it is sheathed. I, Ryan Simpson, have met Dn, thank Dn for his love. The young man in ck sped his hands and said. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. I hope that you and Tommy will support each other andpete for their own opportunities. I will not insult you! Ryan said in a deep voice. Dn nodded, looking at Ryans gaze looked satisfied. After Ryan withdrew, Dn couldnt help but say, Mr. Simpson has really taken in a good disciple. It is difficult to be so young to know the sharpness of the inner, a sound is, a sound amazing. At the Ancient Martial Arts Conference in six months, this son is bound to shine. How far he can go depends on himself. William said with a nd smile. After Dn and William yed and talked for a while, William also got up to say goodbye, he brought his disciple Ryan, and left it to the Goodwin family to make arrangements. Dn personally sent William out of the door, after William left, Dns side suddenly appeared a figure, this is a sixty-year-old man, wearing a housekeepers uniform, hanging hands respectfully standing beside Dn, a pair of old eyes looking at the direction of Williams departure, he could not help but ask: Master Dn, into the retreat. Master Dn, the number of ces to enter the retreat Holy Lnad exploration is limited and extremely precious. There are still many outstanding disciples in the family, why did Master Dn give a ce to one of Williams disciples? The only person in the Goodwin family who is qualified to apany Dn at all times and can ask questions so freely is the Goodwin familys old butler Alexander Webb, who has followed Dn for decades and is already Dns most trusted confidant. Alexander, you dont understand. Do you know what the fate of Mr. Simpsons disciple Ryan is? Dn asked meaningfully.N?velDrama.Org content. I dont know. Alexander said in a hurry. Dn did not answer directly, he said: Tommy has its own Emperors Fate, but any emperors side, there should be a charge invincible killers, the only way to assist the emperor to achieve hegemony. Throughout history, there is nothing better than this. Ryan, he is such a killing general, One Killing Star! So, Ryan is a young man who deserves such a ce. Mr. Simpson knows my heart, he sent Ryan here, he has shown his attitude. He recognizes Tommys imperial aura and has the intention to assist. But Mr. Simpson is such a capable person, in order to make him wholeheartedly assist, but also depends on Tommys performance this time! Dn slowly said. Chapter 1167 Dragon and Snake will rise to kill (a) Gosvor, Purple Mountain. Purple Mountain, also known as Clock Mountain, is one of the Four Great Mountains, and has the reputation of Gosvor Yuxiu, with its main peak reaching an altitude of 400 to 500 meters. The three peaks are connected like a dragon, and the mountain, water and the city are integrated, which is known as Clock Mountain Dragon Coil, Stone City Tiger. An imposing middle-aged man was walking on an undeveloped trail in Purple Mountain for tourists. He is about fifty years old, his appearance, extremely majestic, walking between the dragon walk, own a long time in the top of the aura. This is actually the Gosvorthe Miller familys family head Ronnie. Ronnie looks like he is going to meet someone, behind him, followed by a gray-robed old man, this old mans face is waxy, giving the impression that he is dying, but from his body is a vague wisp of saint pressure in the diffusion, but this saint pressure does not reach the realm of perfection, from the real saint level power is still a line. Obviously, this gray-robed old man is a Half Saint, and still Half Saint of the best, just a line short of being able to step into the real Saint level realm of the strong. Ronnie suddenly appeared here, this gray-robed old man should be to protect Ronnies circumstance. As Ronnie walked the original trail, there is no one around, he walked the trail itself is not open to tourists, so there will be no other tourists will appear here. Ronnie continued to walk forward about ten minutes, he sensed something like, in front of a lush mountain forest stopped, the lush mountain forest in front of a small pavilion, far away, seems to be able to see an old Taoist dressed in Taoist clothing sitting alone in the pavilion. Mr. Sims, you wait here first, I will go to meet this old senior.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ronnie said to the gray-robed old man. Good! The old man nodded his head, his gaze looked towards the pavilion surrounded by mountains and forests in front of him, a trace of awe faintly showed in those eyes, after just one look he withdrew his gaze, not daring to look any further. Ronnie walked alone into the mountain forest in front of him and came to the pavilion, he did not step inside the pavilion, after seeing the old Taoist in the pavilion, he said in a respectful tone: I have seen the old seniors. I wonder what is the reason for seniors urgent summons? The Miller family family head, this Dao is ready to send a great opportunity to your son Embus. The old Taoist in the pavilion said. Ronnies face was stunned, with the identity of this old Taoist, just a word would cause the whole Hyacinth to shake, since he opened his mouth and said he would give Embus a big chance, it is not empty words. Ronnie suppressed the excitement in his heart, he took a deep breath and said, What great opportunity? Please also senior express. Embus was born from a dream dragon, and with the Holy Yuan Dan he obtained from the Ghost Doctor, he has replenished his own qi and blood, perfecting his Innate Holy Body physique. Such conditions are sufficient to fight for domination! The old Taoist opened his mouth, the pair of shing wise sharp gaze towards Ronnie, then said, I think, the Miller family Lord also hope that his son be the Miller familys second Miller Dragon, right? Even, far beyond the Patrick of that year! Elder this is true? Ronnies voice already has a press of excitement. The first time I saw a dragon, I was able to get to the top of the world. As long as devouring other peoples qi into their own qi, the true dragon weather can be expected. The old Taoist said slowly. Ronnie gritted his teeth, he mused and asked, Then I wonder what senior needs me the Miller family to do? Supremes Holy Lands Demon Son body with Snake, the Miller familyEmbus dream dragon born, thebination of two, is the dragon and snake risend, can turn the sky and earth, reverse the fate. The old Taoist opened his mouth and said, Therefore, this time The originator closed Holy Lnads exploration, you the Miller family can join forces with Supremes Holy Land. In the closed Holy Lnad, Demon Son in the dark, Embus in the light, if you meet the leading traction seven kill formation, that is when the dragon and snake risend. At that time, Embus can join hands with Demon Son to kill each other and seize the creation. As for Demon Son and Embus, who will be able to rise to the top of the clouds and achieve more, it will depend on theirter creation and efforts. What? Join hands with Supremes Holy Land? Ronnies face changed slightly. The Miller family is also one of the top three Hyacinth families in Hyacinth, the Miller family and Supremes Holy Land also have a deep blood feud. Brandon Miller, the previous head of the Miller family, was in a battle with Supremes Holy Land that year and left a very heavy dark wound that led to his early death at the age of 50. Brandon is Ronnies father, but also Patricks father. After Brandons death, Patrick became the head of the Miller family. At that time, Patrick was like a Miller Dragon in the sky, unrivaled in the world. At that time, Patrick was in the ascendant, like the Miller Dragon taking off, unparalleled in the world. At a young age, he achieved the strength of Saint level realm, and was known as Lewiss second genius. It is not expected that a change ensued, Miller Dragon was nine dragon lock imprisoned in the secret room, Ronnie this opportunity to take over the Miller family family head of the position. Therefore, when Ronnie heard the old Taoist said to cooperate with Supremes Holy Land, his face will change so much. From his standpoint, the Miller family and Supremes Holy Land should be ipatible, Supremes Holy Land is his fathers enemy, he could not ept the offer to cooperate with Supremes Holy Land at once? The old Taoists insightful gaze nced at Ronnie and said, Is it possible that the Miller family head also has the same so-called righteousness and devilishness as the mortals? In my opinion, the true Way is not divided into good and evil. The so-called righteousness is part of the Way, and the so-called devil is also part of the Way. What you do as long as you can directly point to the heart of the great Tao, that is the real Tao. This world only looks at sess or failure, if you win, proudly at the top, the group of masters bow down, then you are right, you are the right way. This time The originator retreat Holy Lnad opportunity, rted to Embus future achievements, for you, more the Miller family, would the Miller family Lord rather miss this opportunity? If this great opportunity is the Goodwin family with the emperors weather descendants or the Parker family noble Bobby seized, then Embus will bete, this life will be suppressed by these two, never to turn over the day. This way also know the Miller family and Supremes Holy Lands feud hatred, these so-called feud is only your father Brandon that generation of people. Besides, what are these feuds in the face of the true Way? The Way also does not require you to permanently cooperate with Supremes Holy Land, this cooperation is only for the younger generation topete for the opportunity. After this cooperation, what attitude the Miller family head has towards Supremes Holy Land is up to you to decide. The old Taoist said slowly. Ronnie listened to these words, his heart could not help but move, he has begun to some intention. Chapter 1168 Dragon and Snake will rise up to kill (II) Ronnie is really moved, if everything is true as the old Taoist said, Embus can be in this The originator retreat Holy Lnad in the fight to get a great opportunity topletely change the fate of the sky, the achievement of the true life of the dragon, no matter what price is worth it. From his birth until now, he has always been suppressed by his half-brother. Even now, Miller Dragon was nine dragon lock captivity or, Hyacinth in others mentioned the Miller family, the first thing thates to mind is only Miller Dragon, he is the head of the family like the general, always live in the shadow of Patrick. Ronnie is of course resentful, but his own cultivation qualifications are far from outstanding, so his cultivation practice is also stopped at the Heritage Master Stage, even Half Saint thisyer of the realm can not cross over. In such a situation, he had to put all his hopes on his son Embus. Embus also lived up to his expectations, the dream dragon was born, but also perfected their own Innate Holy Body physique, to know the real Innate Holy Body physique is enough to beparable to Innate Talent, Nine Suns Eucharist these. If in the past, there was a cultivation genius of Innate Holy Body in any era, it was enough to dominate the young disciples of this era. The young disciples of Hyacinth have emerged, one after another, from the heavenly disciples. Whether the Goodwin family awakened the emperors bloodline Tommy or the Parker family Kirin Bloodline Robert or Purple Phoenix Holy Land True Phoenix Purple Phoenix Saintess and so on. These once-in-a-century proud disciples have emerged. Thus, the young disciples of this generation have be an extremely bright golden world in Hyacinth, which is only an unprecedented situation. In such a situation, Ronnie is of course hoping that Embus can go further, but any opportunity that can help Embus be stronger, he is not willing to let go. The words of the old Taoist have made him greatly moved, if Embus can really be in this The originator closed Holy Lnad in the fight to get a great opportunity, future achievements can surpass Patrick, then he will also be able topletely out of the shadow brought by Patrick these decades. Even if the Miller family and Supremes Holy Land have a grudge that can not be resolved, how? As long as Embus can quickly rise to dominate this world, so that the masters bow down, when the time to call out, should be gathered, and then to conquer Supremes Holy Land is also the same. At that time, the Miller family will certainly make Hyacinth all the forces of the worldmon master,mand the entire Hyacinth! Elder really sure I the Miller family and Supremes Holy Land this time cooperation, Embus can in this time in the struggle to obtain a great opportunity? Ronnie asked at this. The old Taoist sunk his gaze, confidently said: The Tao is a prophecy of a word to break life and death, why ever say empty words? If it wasnt for the Embus qi fit, how would the Tao find you the Miller family? Ronnie took a deep breath and a look of determination shed in his eyes, he had already made a decision in his heart and immediately said, Okay, then I can promise senior. But I have words in advance, with Supremes Holy Land only second to this time cooperation. After this incident, I the Miller family and Supremes Holy Land are still at loggerheads. After the originators closure of Holy Lnad is understood, how the feud between the Miller family and Supremes Holy Land develops is a matter for you, the Miller family. This Tao naturally will not interfere. The old Taoist said. Ronnie nodded his head and said, Good. Then senior can express, more specific how I should go about it? The old Taoist reached out and raised his hand, and a letter shot towards Ronnie. Ronnie hurriedly reached out to catch it, the letter contained a wisp of force actually shook his body blood tumbling, which made his face secretly shocked, no way to guess how terrifying the strength of the old Taoist in front of him. How to act are detailed in this letter. the Miller family master to go back, the subletter to Embus, in ordance with the letter said to do things. The old Taoist said. Then thete generation will first leave. Ronnie said with a fist. Wait a minute. The old Taoist said, and then he raised his hand, a white porcin jade vase thrown to Ronnie, he said, This is a sixth-grade Fire Pills, as a gift to Embus. With the help of this Fire Pills, Embus ownbat skills wont lose to other heavenly talents in thepetition. What? Sixth-grade Fire Pills? Ronnie was stunned, then he couldnt help but say with joy and excitement, Many thanks, senior! Go ahead, just dont let this Dao down. The old Taoist waved his hand. Ronnie thanked him a hundred times before he turned around and left. Sixth grade Fire Pills! This is a precious, even the money may not be able to buy the high quality Fire Pills! With the help of this sixth-grade Fire Pills, Ronnie was confident that his son Embus would never be weaker inbat skills than any of the Heavenly Pride disciples. Ronnie left with the gray-robed old man who was waiting outside the mountain forest. The old Taoist was still sitting alone in the small pavilion, a pair of shining old eyes looked ahead at the main peak of Purple Mountain hidden in the clouds, and said to himself under his breath: the Old Mr. Simpson also cant stand loneliness, also began to act. Heaven and earth, but a chessboard, all beings are just chess pieces on the chessboard, depending on who is to y the pieces. In terms ofyout, the world today, only the Old Mr. Simpson canpete with this way. This time, lets see whether the Old Mr. Simpsonsyout of using momentum as a piece is better, or myyout of being able to calcte everything is better!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. For the Old Master, all beings can be pawns. Among them, even the Hyacinth Family and the Hyacinth Holy Land can be a pawn in his chessboard of heaven and earth. However, there are still some people in this world that he cannot influence and cannot be manipted on the chessboard ording to his wishes. Lewis, for example. In addition to the Old Mr. Simpson, there are several other forces influencing the board, such as the Forbidden Dragon Guard and even the Zhuang family, which should have disappeared back then, but all of this is still under the control of the Tao. As for Lewis , the old Taoists eyes narrowed slightly and said after a moment of contemtion, Lewis is just a martial artist, in his opinion, all the power andyout in the world are useless, only the fist is the hard truth. All the power andyout can be used to break the fist. I do not know, there is no end to human power, only the power is endless! Therefore, Lewis can not break theyout of the Tao. That said, but somehow, when the old Taoist thought of Lewis, his heart was still vaguely some inexplicable unease, the source of this unease with his unparalleled wisdom is also unable to find the root. Just because he thought of a key, Lewis when the rumors multivation fallen realm, retired for decades, but now reappeared, this is really just a coincidence? Or is it that the decades of silence is actually also in theyout? The old Taoist can not guess, for him, now all hisyout has beenpleted, waiting for the chess set, all the results can only be seen after the originator closed Holy Lnad open. Chapter 1169 People After Dusk Kingsram Lake, Oakshire University. The willows on Kingsram Lake were swaying gently with the hot summer wind, and some of the branches falling on theke stirred up the calm water and made ripples. On a bench beside theke, there were two figures sitting. One of them is an Old Mr. Miller, at first nce looks very scruffy, hair are messy, but is a very grandfatherly look, crossed legs, holding a dry tobo sticks, is bar bar bar smoking, squinting a pair of looks very lewd and shameless cock eyes staring at the front of the Theke, said: This are seventy and eighty years old, but the whole with those seventeen and eighteen years old teenage girls like sitting here to see the scenery, I feel some cheeks dry ah. PfftC Augh came from the side, this is a woman half old, a purple dress is still highlighting the wonderful body, the body has a graceful and noble temperament, although she is no longer young, but the years in her beautiful face also did not leave too many traces, still looks young, but the temples have been some gray, so people can not help but sigh a red face easy to old Shaohua easy to pass. These two people, it is Old Mr. Miller and Purple Phoenix Holy Lands Miss Mosele. Miss Mosele suddenly appeared in Oakshire University, and all the way to the Bamboo Residence, Old Mr. Miller wanted to hide is nowhere to hide, hard by Miss Mosele pulled out. Miss Mosele said she wanted Old Mr. Miller to apany her around the university campus, to which Old Mr. Miller scoffed, saying that he was too old to learn how embarrassing it was for young boys and girls to wander around blindly. When Miss Mosele heard this, she said that she would not go around and find a ce to sit, and seeing the nice view of Kingsram Lake, she dragged Old Mr. Miller to sit here. Miss Moseles beautiful eyes turned, the face of the ageless jade face shed a touch of frustration, she said: When I was young, we were too busy, too busy to even sit quietly for a while of time. At that time, you were busy with a green shirt and a sword to go to the ends of the earth, busy relying on the two fists to level the worlds injustice, busy with your one is a ns ambition; I could only watch your back, I have been catching up, but never catch up with your footsteps, after I was elected Holy Maiden, eventually became the Holy Lord, also have their own to go busy things and thenter, you were elected Holy Maiden, eventually became the Holy Lord, also have their own to go busy things and then, you disappeared for decades, and when you reappeared, you and I are not seventy and eighty years old? At this age, I can sit quietly with you for a while, but it takes decades of time to get this moment of solitude? Old Mr. Miller did not say anything, still bar bar bar smoking a cigarette, for this woman around him, he always felt guilty and apologetic. At this age, it is not helpful to say anything. After all, in a persons life, only youth is irrevocable and can not be made up. ra, since we are already old, lets look on the bright side. Look at you, saying these sentimental words, do not want me to cry in front of you to your satisfaction? Old Mr. Millerughed, showing his trademark shameless grin with missing incisors. Miss Mosele gave Old Mr. Miller a nk look and said, With Lewis you seem to only talk about martial arts, talk about something else you y dumb like a wooden man. Old Mr. Miller he said, ra, you mean you want to have a love affair with me, an old man? Miss Moseles still pretty face seemed to flush a little, she said: There is a saying, love can cross the country can cross space can cross time. So, whats wrong with twilight love? Then will I not be poked by others to say that the old cow eat young grass? Look at you are still young and beautiful, but Im an old man. When we walk together, people will only think that I am your elder. Old Mr. Miller exhaled a puff of smoke and said. The sky is not afraid of the earth, boasts that one person is a n Lewis will also be afraid of others to poke back? Miss Mosele said in an annoyed voice. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, ra, lets not talk about this. You havee here for the opening of The originators retreat, right? When Miss Mosele saw Old Mr. Miller change the subject again, she red at him in annoyance, then she nodded and said, Yes. Miss Mosele would not miss such a great time. I Holy Land in the holy women will also enter thepetition for the opportunity. Old Mr. Millers old eyes immediately lit up and said, What a coincidence, it just so happens that Jason is also going to participate in thepetition this time. Why dont we let Miss Mosele go with Jason? The young people have to be given the opportunity to be together in order to make them fall in love over time. Miss Moseles face was stunned, she looked at Old Mr. Miller in surprise and said, Are you going to set up Jason and Miss Mosele? You are quite active and enthusiastic in this area of thete generation. Why do you ignore me when I talk to you about this? We are not thinking about the younger generation. The young people dont understand, so we as the younger generation will help them secretly. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then said, But in my opinion. ra, Im telling you, Jason is definitely a good match for Miss Mosele. Miss Mosele said: Young peoples affairs, they can only make their own choice. We, as juniors, dont have to interfere too much. If Jason and Miss Mosele have a rtionship and appreciate each other, then naturally I will not object. ra, Im not bragging, a young man like Jason is definitely one in a million, and also extremely long-suffering. This kind of young man is hard to find. In my opinion, Miss Moseles choice of Jason is the most suitable. Old Mr. Miller said in a serious manner. If Jason had heard Old Mr. Millers words, I dont know what kind of wonderful expression he would have had. Miss Mosele nced at Old Mr. Miller and said, Names Miller, how do I hear youre going around soliciting for Jasons daughter-inw again? Lets say the Stokes familys daughter-inw and so on. Is this what you call long-suffering and devoted? Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, then he denied it and said, Thats aplete rumor, not to be taken seriously. Miss Mosele did not have a goodugh, said: Lets not talk about this. This time The originator retreat Holy Lnad opened, what do you think? How else can I look at it? This is the opportunity that belongs to the young people. Let them fight for it with their strength and opportunities. Old Mr. Miller said. Miss Mosele said: I mean, this time The originator closed Holy Lnad open, will not be apanied by some conspiracy, Hyacinth, you have old hatred of the forces are not a few. If you show up at that time, be careful that you will encounter some changes. Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed slightly after hearing that, and said, A big thing in the sky is just a matter of a fist. Are there still few so-called killing games against me in the past? I do not care to y intrigue with them, some forces some people if they think I am old, multivariation fallen realm, can arbitrarily pinch, then may as well feel free to try!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 1170 Holy Land Opens (I) Miss Mosele gave Old Mr. Miller a nk look and said, Youre old, why do you still have the same temper as when you were young? You dont know how to turn around at all. Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Yes, my temper is like this. If not, if I had been more flexible back then, wouldnt I be like this? But now that Im older, Im not as impulsive as I was when I was younger. But as long as there is a breath, my blood is still there. I have never been afraid of those spirits and monsters, they are all things that cannot be seen. Miss Mosele took a deep breath and said slowly: I did hear some rumors, it is said that this time The originator retreat Holy Lnad opened, will witness Rons assertion of the year. Greedy Wolf , Broken Army , Dragon eats snake! Old Mr. Miller eyes sharp sh, asked. Yes. Miss Mosele nodded her head. This old godfather is really afraid of the world. With a sharp mouth, this assertion and that assertion, he has no use but to move his mouth. Old Mr. Miller sneered, and then said, This old magician is also good at hiding, like a shrinking turtle also do not know in which deep forest, otherwise I must go to him to have apetition to see whether his mouth is powerful or my fist powerful. Rons assertions are not to be taken at face value, but they are not to be taken lightly either. Miss Mosele spoke up and went on to say, At this juncture, its still important to be careful. Even if you do not think for yourself, but do not forget that Jason still needs your shelter to grow up. Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly, the old eyes shrewd mane bloomed, he nodded and said, ra you are right. Three dayster. These days, Jason has been practicing Power Evolution Secret Method, almost from morning to night, without cking off for a moment. Each time the practice down, the body of that feeling of soreness simply can not be said to outsiders. Power Evolution Secret Method practice is really too test a persons willpower and endurance, in Jasons opinion, even in Dragon Shade in a month of intensive training is not as tired as these days to practice this power near secret method. But the reward for this effort is real. After a few days of unremitting practice, Jason finally seeded in putting all of his Secret Realm Power through the Power of the Four Extremes strengthening and refining. This means that Jason haspleted the first stage of the Power Evolution Secret Method cultivation. The next step was the second stage of the Human Great Dragon Power refinement, a process that would be even more difficult, but the magnitude of the enhancement would also be greater. Jason clearly felt that his own Secret Realm Power waspletely different from the previous one afterpleting the Power of the Four Extremes strengthening and refining, both the strength and the purity of Secret Realm Power had improved. The strength and purity of Secret Realm Power has improved qualitatively. He tested that afterpleting the Power of the Four Extremes refinement, his Secret Realm Power had increased by at least 30%pared to the previous one! If he couldplete the Human Great Dragon Power refinement, the overall increase would be even higher. Thanks to the cultivation of the Power Evolution Secret Method, Jasons Secret Realm Level-six strength also further tends to the perfection state, so that umtion continues, he will break through to the king level realm is just around the corner. On this day, Old Mr. Miller received a notice from Theo, the head of the Stokes family, saying that on Broken Peak Mountain, The originators retreat Holy Lnad was about to open, and asked Old Mr. Miller to take Jason and others there. The retreat Holy Lnad is going to open! The gaze in Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly, and after smoking a dry cigarette, he said, Jason, are you guys ready? Ready! Jason opened his mouth, and beside him, Wolf Boy and Riley were both present. Jason let Wolf Boy, Riley and they all put on the marching bag, this time the originator closed Holy Lnad exploration, in Jasons view is the same nature as in the wilderness survival exploration. So, some necessary items for wilderness survival, such as some first aid medicine, wilderness survival tools, emergency tools, etc. can not be missing, who does not know that the closed Holy Lnad after hundreds of years to open again, what will exist inside.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. With Jasons wilderness survival experience, he is considered a connoisseur of this area. He is not worried, just take advantage of this opportunity, can also take Wolf Boy and Riley experience, personal experience to teach them some wilderness survival skills, this is a very good opportunity. Since were ready, lets get going and head to Broken Peak Mountain, Old Mr. Miller said with a big wave of his hand. Jason smiled and walked out with Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, and Riley and got into the Paramount Marauder and drove off towards Broken Peak Mountain in the far outskirts of Oakshire. Wolf Boy and Riley looked very excited, they also knew that this was a directpetition with the younger generation of Hyacinth disciples, their kind ofpetitive teenage nature inevitably came out. As for Old Mr. Miller, he got into the car and just closed his eyes and rested his mind, looking like an old man. Old Mr. Miller also did not tell Jason what to do, seems to be veryfortable with Jason. In fact, he did not have anything to worry about. When he handed Jason to Old Mr. Pepper, Old Mr. Pepper took Jason into the Dragon Shade, in the Dragon Shade for so many years, and after a battlefield of blood and fire experience and kill. So, to say that thebat experience and wilderness survival experience, Old Mr. Miller think they are inferior in many aspects. Therefore, there is no need for Old Mr. Miller to say anything more, he believes that with Jasons ability honed over the years, enough to deal with any possible idents and dangers. After an hours drive, Jason has followed the navigation and drove to the foot of Broken Peak Mountain. After driving over, he saw all kinds of Hyacinth figures appearing here, some just arrived, and some were walking along the foot of the mountain towards the mountain. When these Hyacinth people saw such a huge SUV speeding by, they would inevitably look sideways for a few moments. When the car stopped, Jason stepped out of the car. Old Mr. Miller also opened a pair of old eyes, he slowly stepped out of the car, his own breath is no different from an ordinary old man, coupled with his scruffy image, it is like an old farmer into this ce by mistake. Old Mr. Miller squinted towards Broken Peak Mountain and said, Nine dragons arching over a peak? Jason, lets go, lets go up the mountain. Yes! Jason smiled, greeted Wolf Boy and Riley to follow, along with Old Mr. Miller walked slowly towards Broken Peak Mountain. Along the way, there were constantly some Hyacinth martial artists catching up with the mountain, each looking vigorous, including some cultivation realm powerhouses. When someone saw Old Mr. Miller and his group, some people couldnt help but talk about: Which sect are these people from? I dont seem to have seen them before. Maybe theyre from some small, unheard of sects. Yeah. The originatorHoly Land opened, except for the top ten families and Holy Land, there are no other small sects. We are not the same. We just dont want to miss such a big event, so we came to join the fun. A talkative middle-aged man shouted to Old Mr. Miller, Old man, youre too old to go to the mountain. You should not get involved in these matters, lest there be any strife that will affect your old man. Old Mr. Miller turned his head to look at the middle-aged man, he grinned a smile with missing incisors and said, Young man, I thank you for your kindness. Old man, I was born to get together, so while my body can still walk, I might as well go and get a look. Then your old man should be careful. I also came over to get together by myself, or I will walk with you all the way. The middle-aged man approached, looking like a warm and talkative but straightforward man, he didnt see outside, and after approaching over he followed Old Mr. Miller and his group towards the mountain. Chapter 1171 Holy Land Opens (II) ording to the middle-aged mans introduction, his name is Brian Payne, from a sect called Window School, ording to Brian,st hundred years ago Window School in Hyacinth but arge sect, almost with a party Holy Land almost. Somehow, the talent withered and gradually began to decline. Thepanys main goal is to provide a better solution to the problem. Or even Holy Land or something. Jason asked. Brian smiled, he scratched his head and said: Now the bigger sects are Completion School and Foundation School, but these two sects are extremely demanding in terms of recruiting disciples. I tried when I was young, but unfortunately I was not qualified, and then I was rejected. As for Holy Land these, it is even less to think about, unless it has Heritage Master Stage potential for cultivation qualifications, these Holy Land will only recruit. Speaking of which, Brian asked, Little brother, which school are you from? Me? Jason sniffed and couldnt help but nce towards Old Mr. Miller, he also didnt know what sect he belonged to, but he remembered one of Old Mr. Millers rumors, so he opened his mouth and said, I strictly speaking, kind of belong to a sect where one person is a n. Heh heh. Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but heave a couple ofughs after hearing this answer from Jason. One person is a n? Brian chewed, then he remembered something like, immediately said righteously, Little brother, can you know which senior said this? There are some things that you cant talk nonsense, little brother. Jason was interested andughed: Did anyone else say such a thing? Im just saying it off the top of my head. Im just saying it off the top of my head, but if you say so, is there a reason for this? Brian looked left and right and saw no one else before he whispered, If I remember correctly, this is a quote from Mr. Lewis. Little brother, do not say you do not know who Lewis is ah. I think Ive heard of him. Isnt that something? Jasonughed and nced at Old Mr. Miller, and found that the old man looked like he didnt care, but secretly he had his ears open, obviously wanting to hear Briansmentster. Brians face immediately serious and respectful up, he said: into Hyacinth, I most admire the person is Mr. Lewis, but unfortunately when I entered Hyacinth, Old Mr. Miller has retired. I like to collect some anecdotes about Mr. Lewiss career in Hyacinth. If I remember correctly, Mr. Lewis said something like I am a n alone when he was fighting with the Goodwin family. family? From what you said, this Mr. Lewis is quite powerful. Jasonughed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The old Mr. Millers waist was unconsciously straightened, and the old face was glowing, raised high and nose-to-the-sky. Jason noticed, could not help butugh and scolded: Great! The most respectable thing about Mr. Lewis is his integrity and his ability to punish evil and promote good. Lewis once said that his greatest wish was to end the worlds injustice. In Lewiss time, there were many years who envied him for his unrestrained style of walking with a sword in a green shirt. At that time Supremes Holy Land was rampant, Lewis alone beheaded Saints, using Saints head as a wine bowl, drinking wine. Who can match such boldness? It was also Lewis who, with his own strength, almost pacified Supremes Holy Land, which brought peace to Hyacinth for decades. Brian opened his mouth, he simply regarded Lewis as his idol, and continued, The current Hyacinth seems dead and dull, all the forces are for their own selfish desires, and the uprightness of the Lewis era has long been gone. If Mr. Lewis had not retired, the atmosphere of Hyacinth would not have fallen to such a state. Jason nodded and said, If Mr. Lewis had not retired, the atmosphere of Hyacinth would not have fallen to such a state. Brian, youre practicing cultivation, you dont want to be like Mr. Lewis when he was walking around with his sword and doing all the wrong things, do you? Brian quickly waved his hand and smiled, saying, When I was young, I did have this idea, taking Mr. Lewis as my idol and wanting to learn Mr. Lewiss unrestrained style of walking in the jungle. But in front of the cruel reality, Id better give up this dream. I was already satisfied with my current training to the Completion Stage, and it was basically impossible to go higher. After all, my n does not have many resources to support me, plus I have limited qualifications. Even so, I think it is still necessary to maintain Mr. Lewis ethos of integrity and justice, not to do evil, not to deceive others, and to punish evil and promote good within my means. I myself can do these points, and I am satisfied. You are right, within your ability to support the weak to help others, this is not guilty. After all, there is only one Lewis, and not everyone in Hyacinth is Lewis. to form a culture of righteousness in Hyacinth, it is still up to millions of people like Brian. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller suddenly patted Brians shoulder and said, Young man, you are very good. People who practice martial arts first cultivate martial arts virtues. What makes people respect you is not the power of cultivation, but what you say and do. A great man in the world, there can be for and not for, in the heart to have a code of their own. The words you just said really got my favorite, I want to carry your cultivation However, your kids qualifications are poor, but also people to middle age, basically difficult to break through the current bottleneck of strength. When this is done, youe to me, I more or less also help you a little. Brians face was stunned, a little unclear, but he said thankfully, Thank you, old man. What the old man said is also very reasonable, I will keep it in mind. He looked at Jason and asked, Little brother, is it possible that you are also here to participate in The originators retreat Holy Lnadpetition? I just happened toe across such a thing, so how can I miss it? Naturally, I want to fight for it. Jason said. You have a ce? Brian asked in a surprised voice. This still needs a quota? Jason was a little curious, it seemed to him that only the first ones to get in needed a quota. Brian said, Naturally, you need a quota. Basically, the top ten Hyacinth Family, some big sects and Holy Land have all the spots. The disciples of some other small sects are not eligible to enter. For example, I Window School is not eligible for admission. Thats why I said I came here purely to see the fun. Surprisingly, there is such a rule. You dont say, I really dont know. Jason said. As we talked, we slowly reached the halfway point of Broken Peak Mountain. In front of them, there were many people gathered, including some young figures with strong blood and strong aura, so these young figures were all the proud disciples of various powers, most of them were going to enter topete for the opportunity. The originators gateway to Holy Lnad should be here. Chapter 1172 Holy Land Opens (III) Broken Peak Mountain, halfway up the mountain. There are already a lot of people standing around, and when you look at them, the crowd is divided into teams, each representing one of the forces in Hyacinth. In the field, there are some powerful cultivation aura in the fluctuation, but basically are not too open. After all, this time The originator retreat Holy Lnad open, Hyacinth in those huge general family and Holy Land havee to people, in these powerful Hyacinth Family and cultivationHoly Land sect in front of, no one dares to Zhang wantonly open up. Old Mr. Miller led Jason and others towards the front, squeezed into the pile of people, looked towards the front and saw that there were people in front. Those standing in front are the most powerful forces in Hyacinth and the younger generation of disciples, Jason looked over and saw several figures that he had seen from afar. The two men Jason had met before, and had fought against each other in Phoenix. Under Jasons gaze search, he also saw Marcel, the holy son of Provadanski Holy Land, and Zack, the young master of the Abel family, the two Hyacinth brothers, and Jason did not say hello because they were still some distance apart. Jason gaze towards the right side of the front, a handsome and graceful white male caught his attention, that is the Miller family young master Embus. To say that this Embus is indeed handsome and extraordinary, to stand there, there is a kind of crane standing in the sense of a chicken. These people continue to move forward, there is a group of people. Jason stood on his tiptoes to look over, in the forefront of the figures standing, Jason saw the same white dress flowing like a fairy from the sky Darcey, in addition he also vaguely saw the sisters eager face ck brother-inw Robert, Roberts side also stood a tall and beautiful figure, without looking at the front, just this sexy body, Jason knew it was Emily. Jason knew that it was Emily. Immediately after, Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he saw Tommys figure, itself hidden a look out of the world of the emperors aura, looks extraordinary weather. At the same time Jason also noticed Tommy standing next to a young man in ck, giving him the feeling that this young man in ck is like a cknce, there, the sharpness does not show, but vaguely give Jason an indescribable sense of rm. With Jasons intuition, this young man in ck is extremely extraordinary. But think about it, to be able to stand with Tommy, the number one Hyacinth Fighters today, both identity and strength, are bound to be outstanding. Basically, the top-ranked forces of Hyacinth were all present, showing the importance attached to The originators retreat Holy Lnad. Jason and Old Mr. Miller they are currently standing in this location belongs to the outer area, in front of a few people are guarding, should be in the restriction of some small Hyacinth forces to step forward, these responsible for guarding also do not know is the strength of the sect, think should be the Goodwin family, the Parker family these huge forces elected to maintain order. In this way, this station of all the forces in Hyacinth seems clear-cut. Those Hyacinth forces that can stand in the front are the front, with a strong base of strength, the young disciples of these forces certainly seem to enter The originator retreat Holy Lnad within the exploration. As for these Hyacinth forces on the periphery, even if there are some disciples of the forces that can enter, it is only a handful. Among those big forces in the front, besides the disciples of the younger generation, there are also some big names present, lets say the Goodwin familys family head Reno, the Parker familys family head Tantai, the Stokes familys family head Theo and others. At this moment, the eyes of these high and mighty figures in Hyacinth all seemed to be focused on the mountain in front of them, as if they were waiting for something in general. Old Mr. Miller also came over and took a look towards the front, his old eyes narrowed slightly and said, Just in time, this The originator retreat Holy Lnads formation is about to be activated. Jason sniffed and was about to ask a specific question, when coldly and unexpectedly C Boom! The whole Broken Peak Mountain suddenly came a violent vibration, in the dark, as if there was a huge energy like an earthquake suddenly burst out from the bottom of the mountain, the ground beneath the feet are shaking up, seems extremely appalling. With this vibration, the faces of Hyacinths various characters who were waiting in anticipation in the field were all tightened, and some people in the peripheral area were on edge, subconsciously backing up. Even the people of the huge families and Holy Land who were standing in front of them had also retreated some distance. Rumble! In the whole Broken Peak Mountain, some of the terrain nodes seemed to be activated by some power, some of the mountains were cracked, in the violent vibration mud flew, rocks rolled down, and a tree fell down with a sound. Click! Coldly, a continuous sound of cracking came from the stone wall of the mountain in front of them, where the powerful and powerful big shots in Hyacinth were staring at closely. Boom! Boom! Boom! Immediately after that, the mountain stone wall with rocks and stones are constantly falling down, some of the trees on the mountain body are uprooted, some are broken, with the rolling rocks and stones falling down. For these phenomena, the faces of the big shots of Hyacinth in front of them remained calm, as if they had already expected such a situation. The gaze in their eyes looked more expectant and nervous. As there was enough distance from the stone wall of the mountain in front of them, the rocks and trees that rolled down did not affect their standing position. Jason looked at this scene in front of him, his face was a bit shocked. If he did not know in advance that The originator retreat Holy Lnad to open, if he encountered such a situation, the first thing that came to mind was an earthquake! Only a very strong earthquake can cause such a situation, making the entire Broken Peak Mountain are shaken, and even some mountains are cracked, a tree rose from the ground, such great power out of the natural force can bring, what else can there be power? But now, causing this vision and movement, not from the crustal movement brought about by the huge energy, but a kind of formation, a kind of use of the mountain to form a formation to start after the power of the formation. This really shocked Jason, thinking of the Abel family young master Zack is thebination of the cultivation of the formation of the road, if one day can really do with the power of the formation of their own body, then will not be unbeatable? As I was thinking about it, the cracking of the stone wall of the mountain in front of me was getting louder and louder, and in the feeling that the ground was shaking, some of the cultivation people on the periphery who were originally going to join in the fun fell to the ground in fear, and some even turned around and ran towards the bottom of the mountain. Old man, lets find an open space to stand, its safer. Brian couldnt help but speak up. Many of the cultivation people on the outside retreated backwards, Brian saw Old Mr. Miller and Jason and others still in ce, so he couldnt help but say. No harm, no harm, it doesnt affect here. Old Mr. Miller said. This violent vibration continued for at least two or three minutes, and then everything slowly began to calm down. At the end, he saw the huge mountain in front of the stone wall, hard crack at a channel about two meters wide. Gusts of cold mountain wind from this crack out of the channel blew over, so that people have a sense of shivering. This cracked passage is very deep, at a nce, can not even see the bottom, giving people the feeling of darkness and deep, but in the deepest part, there seems to be a bit of shimmering light floating. The originators retreat Holy Lnad channel is open!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After seeing this scene, I dont know who shouted excitedly, tensing the nerves of all Hyacinth people in the field, countless pairs of eyes immediately looked towards this cracked out channel. Chapter 1173 Lewis The original periphery of those Hyacinth martial artists some are retreating back, when heard the closed Holy Lnad open shout, a person immediately swarmed over again, have wanted to see what. Even, some of them wanted to rush over in the heat of the moment, but in front of the isted position, the Hyacinth Fighters who were responsible for guarding the vignce appeared out, a total of three people, have emitted a Heritage Master Stage pressure, deterring those stupid Hyacinth martial artists in the peripheral area. In fact, it is not to me for the impulsive martial artists in the peripheral area, they are very clear in their hearts, closed Holy Lnad inside there must be a great opportunity. In case they can muddle through, those big chances may not have a chance to get, but casually get some small chances, their future cultivation path will be transformed, may be able to this astonishing. Its a pity that the three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses who are in charge of guarding the area are so strict that they can prevent those martial artists in the outer area who want to be impulsive from trying to fish in the water. After all, in Hyacinth, any Heritage Master Stage powerhouse is an existence worthy of respect. For those Hyacinth martial artists of small sects in the outer area, Heritage Master Stage powerhouses are already a peak that they look up to all their lives. With the three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses sitting on guard, no Hyacinth Fighters in the outer region would dare to move a bit. The originator retreat Holy Lnad officially opened! It is not toote, the young disciples of all families and sects can start preparing to enter. A majestic and loud voice sounded, a sturdy and upright figure stood out in front of him, from his body diffused a triumphant dragon like qi blood, a majestic power between his hands and feet, this is precisely the Goodwin familys family head Reno. Reno went on to say: ording to the rules, the Goodwin family, the Parker family and the Stokes family each have two ces for their disciples to enter early. The disciples of other families and sects have only one ce to enter, and a littleter than one hour. When this was said, no one from the major Hyacinth forces in the field objected. This in itself is to say good. The Goodwin family, the Parker family and the Stokes family, with the fragmented drawings to put together The originators retreat Holy Lnad, not only have two ces to enter, but also a step ahead of others. Other families and sects, at most, have only one ce to enter. Because of the huge power of these Hyacinth forces after calcting a result, The originators retreat Holy Lnad opened after hundreds of years, the space inside will not be toorge, if too many people enter, will cause the entire formation of excessive negative pressure, thus causing unpredictable consequences. I the Goodwin family by Tommy and the Old Mr. Simpson disciple Ryan entry. Reno said. Immediately, Tommy and the young man in ck beside him, Ryan, stepped forward and began to prepare for their entrance. I the Parker family by Robert and Emily to enter. Tantai Gaolou also spoke up, the two people he mentioned were the two most outstanding young disciples of the Parker family in this generation, and were also brother and sister, so naturally they would be the joint entrants. Theo brought Darcey forward and said, I the Stokes family by Darcey and aC At this point, Theo looked around and thought to himself, Hasnt Old Mr. Millere with Jason and the others? In the outer area, Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his cigarette and prepared to lead Jason and the others to the front. Brian saw this and said: Old Mr. Miller, if you dont have a spot, dont make a move. See those three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses? They are the Goodwin familys strongest, and they are strictly guarding the front, so if martial artists without a ce dare to go forward, they will definitely be suppressed by them. Young man, you dont have to worry about me. Since Im an old man here, Ill take Jason and the others for a walk anyhow. Old Mr. Miller grinned, then said, You young man is considered a good heart, remember the words I told you on the way up the mountain. After saying this, Old Mr. Miller said to Jason, Wolf Boy, and Riley, Boys,e with me. Old Mr. Miller pushed his way through the crowd and walked forward. Jason and the three of them followed Old Mr. Miller forward. Brian were frozen, did not react for a while, he is not stupid, at this time also know Old Mr. Miller they should have a certain identity to be able to participate in this time The originator retreat Holy Lnad opened the event. When the three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in the front were on guard and saw an old man strutting towards the front, one of them looked pale and said, Where did youe from, old man? Is this a ce where you cane? Back off quickly! What? Dont you understand humannguage? I told you to stop, back off! If you go any further, you will not me us for being merciless! How dare you go forward? You are so stubborn! Do you think youre just a decoration if we dont show our authority? Old man, you brought this on yourself! These three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses spoke one after another, and as they watched Old Mr. Millerpletely ignore their warnings and keep walking forward, their faces began to look gloomy and their anger began to rise. Its no wonder they reacted this way, after all, they didnt know what kind of character Old Mr. Miller was, and as for Jason and the others they didnt know either. So they felt that Old Mr. Miller and others were just some characters from some small sects, which had what qualifications to walk to the front where Holy Land opened? The three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses were furious and decided to make an example of them, so as to warn the Hyacinth forces of those small sects on the periphery. Immediately, one of the Heritage Master Stage powerhouses began to emit a Heritage Master Stage pressure and swept towards Old Mr. Miller and the others with an aura of superiority. In this Heritage Master Stage strong mans opinion, his own pressure domain field out, will certainly deter Old Mr. Miller and others to fall to the ground with weak legs. Old Mr. Millers eyes suddenly sank, raised his eyes to look at the three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses and swept his eyes, opened his mouth and drankC Get out! The sound of the drink was not too loud, but it clearly reached the ears of the three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses, causing their ears to buzz, almost deaf, and their Qi and blood to run wildly and uncontrobly, as if they were about to go off the rails. At the same time, a ray of supreme power pressure instantly arrived, the three Heritage Master Stage strongman sensed that contains the supreme power pressure under the crushing, each like a lightning strike, face abruptly changed in shock, double trembling, trembling. Flutter! Flutter! Flutter! The three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses were like mole crickets being looked down on by the dragon, and fell to the ground directly, their faces already covered with fear and terror. Old Mr. Miller is not difficult for these three people, straight with Jason and others to go forward. But this change is caused all Hyacinth Fighters in the field noticed, they are all shocked up. Brian, in particr, could not imagine what his eyes saw this scene. In the front, those Hyacinth powers figures also noticed the situation, and immediately, a pair of eyes looked towards this side. The heads of the major families, the Holy Land saints, their eyes were all noticed by Old Mr. Miller, who was strutting while smoking a dry cigarette. Immediately, the pupils in the eyes of these major figures of the various powers in the field suddenly shrank and their faces changed, many of them thought of a legendary figure that had been sealed for a long time. This figure can be said to represent an era of Hyacinth, a legend! Even after decades, the mention of this man still makes countless people admire and admire! The three Heritage Master Stage powerhouses who were overwhelmed by the aura were the strongest members of the Goodwin family, and their making such a fool of themselves in full view of the public would undoubtedly damage the face and prestige of the Goodwin family. Therefore, Reno has been the first time to look over, his eyes like a torch, as if shing two mes of anger, their own majestic blood in the tumbling up, the momentum forced, he stared at Old Mr. Miller, his face first stunned, and then could not help but shout out Lewis!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. With Renos shout, the name Lewis reappeared in Hyacinth after nearly forty years! Chapter 1174 Old Mr. Miller’s Reasoning (I) Lewis! This name was like a thunderstorm on the ground, all the Hyacinth Fighters from all sides in the field were shocked and rose up. To say that in these decades, the most influential figure in Hyacinth, Hyacinth, not to say 100%, at least 80% to 90% of the people choose Lewis! Because Lewis already represents a spirit, a spirit of justice, freedom, self-improvement, spontaneity and the courage to explore the pursuit of cultivation, this spirit in other words is a chivalrous spirit. He never bullied the weak with the strong, he had the freedom to walk with his sword in his green shirt, and he also stood up for the mountain people who were harassed by the bandits who did not know each other but asked for his help. His pair of fists is enough to make the masters bow down only to wipe out the injustice in the world, for this reason, he can alone a thousand miles to chase, kill Saints, behead Supremes guardian, with their own strength to exchange for decades of peace in Hyacinth. He did not seek fame, nor for profit, facing the major Hyacinth Family, the major Holy Land to offer supetive conditions, facing the promise of countless resources and wealth, he scoffed, leaving a fame and wealth is just a passing cloud, not as real as a bowl of wine is to float away. He was not afraid of power, not afraid of oppression, facing the pressure of the Goodwin family in Hyacinth, he could go alone to challenge, and finally dropped a sentence I am a n alone, which has be the most ssic and the most heroic words in Hyacinth. The younger generation of disciples will fight for themselves, while the older generation will not interfere. This has be a rule of Hyacinth. This rule, too, was proposed by Lewis back then. This is naturally recognized by all the forces in Hyacinth, otherwise Hyacinth no matter how young disciples are qualified, the older generation will kill you before you grow up, that will only make the whole Hyacinth development more and more backward. Therefore, during the time when Lewis was running through Hyacinth, chivalry was prevalent, and countless young people regarded Lewis as a hero and an idol, and they allpeted to imitate him. At that time, who did not envy Lewiss sword fighting to the ends of the earth? Who was impressed by Lewis fist that shook the crowd? Even though this popr figure, who represented the symbol of Hyacinths era, disappeared for decades, the influence he brought still continues to this day. For example, Brian met on the way up the mountain, this straightforward man said straightforwardly Hyacinth in his most admired is Lewis, under the influence of Lewiss various deeds, he adhere to their own share of chivalry. This is the influence of Lewis, is the influence he brought in Hyacinth. It is not that his realm of cultivation was so strong back then. It is true that the only way to make an example and to set the rules is to have a strong cultivation. But throughout the history of Hyacinth, there are many people whose cultivation achievements are stronger than Lewis. But over the decades, the only one who can be remembered by generations of people in Hyacinth is Lewis. Under the gaze of countless Hyacinth Fighters in the arena, Old Mr. Miller, as usual, still looked like an old man, walking forward unhurriedly, as if no one was watching, and walked to the direction of Theo in front of him. Old Mr. Miller. Theo smiled and opened his mouth to say hello. Konstantin has met Old Mr. Miller! A middle-aged man approached, a green shirt, slender body, appearing clear and transcendent, himself hidden with a supreme aura toward the sky. This is none other than Konstantin, the Holy Lord of Provadanski Holy Land, and the third strongest person in the Martial Ranking in the Holy Realm today. Late Tantai has met Old Mr. Miller! Tantai, the Parker family head, also spoke. Jason Knight from the Stewart family, who is ranked fifth in the Hyacinth, also spoke with a fist. Travis Crawford from Foundation School met Old Mr. Miller! Foundation School patriarch Travis also spoke. With the appearance of Old Mr. Miller, the family heads and saint lords of some of the major powers in the field all saluted Old Mr. Miller with respect. They were basically a generation behind Old Mr. Miller, and when they were young, they also looked up to Old Mr. Millers various feats in Hyacinth, and they all considered Old Mr. Miller as the heroic figure they aspired to most. However, as they grew up, Old Mr. Miller had already disappeared from Hyacinth. Now, Old Mr. Miller reappeared, they are on the one hand as the junior on the other hand is also from the heart to Old Mr. Miller a kind of respect, have saluted greetings. Of course, not everyone in the field to Old Mr. Miller from the heart of respect, there are a lot of Old Mr. Miller that is hated to the bone, can not wait to immediately Old Mr. Miller to thwart. For example, Reno did not say anything, his eyes looked a bit cold staring at Old Mr. Miller; the Holy Lord of Heavenly Holy Land Supreme is also not saying a word, his face is gloomy; the Puchner familys family head is also not saying anything, he is standing at Supremes side, originally the Puchner The Puchner family and Heavenly Holy Land are allied. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand, could not help butment, said: A little inattentive, the big decades will pass in a sh. When you young descendants have now grown uppletely, each is already apetent party of the family head, the holy Lord. With your status, there is no need to be polite to me, this bad old man. Im satisfied that you still remember me after Ive been away for decades. Old Mr. Millers words are true, with the first ten Hyacinth Family and Hyacinth Holy Land family head, the identity of the Holy Lord, even if Old Mr. Miller was once famous in Hyacinth, can bepletely equal in terms of status. However, Konstantin and the others did have respect for Old Mr. Miller in their hearts, so they performed the salute of a junior. In Hyacinth today, there are really not many people who can get so much respect and salute from so many family heads and holy masters, and Lewis is the only one. As for the Hyacinth martial artists gathered in the outer area, they had already boiled up C Lewis? Im not dreaming, I can still witness Lewis in my lifetime! Who else but Lewis can make Mr. Parker, Mr. Webern and other such big shots salute so respectfully? I grew up listening to Lewiss exploits, and he was the hero I longed for most. Just now Lewis is standing next to me ah, and I am next to the I have long seen this old gentleman is extraordinary, I then why did not go to chat two words it? I, Im not aware of the mountain, I really want to die! The beauty is easy to grow old, the hero iste! The Lewis of that year is now old too! But I think, Lewiss spirit will never grow old! The people around him a sound of chatter let Brian back to consciousness, back to consciousness he has already hot tears, mouth in murmuring: Lewis, this old gentleman is Lewis Do you know that I followed Lewis all the way up the mountain, and also talked to Lewis all the way, he also taught me a few words. At that time he was just like a peaceful and easy-going old gentleman, without the slightest Saint Masters frame, just like my grandfather Brian grabbed the people around him and said a series of words as if he was crazy. I think you are out of your mind, right? And like your grandfather? Dont say you, old man also want to have Lewis such a grandfather. Bystanders have sneered and said. Brian wasughing, tears filled his eyes as he stood on tiptoe, looking hard forward, looking at the hunched figure in front of him, with a surge of unspeakable emotions in his heart. He has always regarded Lewis as his idol, and has always imitated Lewis, to support the weak to punish evil and promote good, as a martial artist with a chivalrous heart. He thought Lewis such a legendary figure is as high as in the clouds, unreachable.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But now, he turns out to know that Lewis is not high and mighty, not because hees from a small and unknown sect and some distant and disdain, he is with an ordinary old man as friendly, with the tone of an elder teaching the younger generation. Perhaps, this is where Lewis deserves to be respected. Chapter 1175 Old Mr. Miller’s Reasoning (II) Theo smiled, he said aloud: The Stokes family side Darcey and Lewiss grandson Jason went to the retreat Holy Lnad. Once these words came out, all the Hyacinth people in the room, regardless of their size, were shocked and surprised. The ces to explore the retreat Holy Lnad were too precious and extremely rare. The Stokes family actually gave up a spot to Jason? For Jasons name, people in Hyacinth have long been strangers. First, Jason broke the arm of Michael, the second son of the Bradley family, and caused a shock in Hyacinth. In the Ghost Doctor Valley, he defeated and killed Ayan, the eldest son of the Bradley family. Since then, many people in Hyacinth have known Jason as a person. However, not many Hyacinth martial artists have seen Jason in person, and this is the first time Jason has made his official appearance in front of the Hyacinth forces. With Theos announcement just now, many peoples eyes have looked at Darcey and Jason. One is the Stokes familys golden girl, and the other is Lewis grandson, no matter how big the origin is. Such an important ce, the Stokes family gave Jason, is there any mystery here? Is it possible that the Stokes family intends to marry the grandson of Lewis?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After all, Jason and Darcey are not far apart in age. Darcey is the second most beautiful woman in Hyacinth Ladies, her own beauty is not necessary to say, and she is the most amazing woman in Hyacinth who is unrivaled in terms of talent, and no less than a man in terms of majestic strategy; as for Jason, he has the potential to rise to the top, no less than The Stokes family is really going to be a family. Therefore, it is not surprising that the Stokes family really wants to choose Jason as the son-inw of the Stokes family. Darcey obviously felt the searching gaze, she was naturally able to associate this with her intelligent mind, so her cheeks began to burn a little, and her white jade face began to render a faint blush. Jason seemed much more open, he looked at Darcey and said, Darcey, were back together again. Darcey couldnt help but re at him in annoyance, thinking that this guy is really, at such a sensitive moment to say such words, it is easy for others to think about, right? Theo gave Jason a ce, which surprised Reno, no wonder Lewis appeared here, I think is to bring Jason topete for the opportunity of this retreat Holy Lnad opened. Reno also has no power to stop Theos decision, now since the three families have selected the candidate to enter the closed Holy Lnad, then the next is to start the official Holy Land exploration of the action. Reno immediately said: Since the three candidates have been selected, then lets start this time to close the Holy Lnad exploration. ording to the rules, the three candidates will enter early, and the rest of the candidates from each family and sect will not be allowed to enter until one hourter. Wait - Old Mr. Millers voice rang out, he exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said slowly, I also have two candidates here, they are my newly epted disciples, they also have to enter. Reno heard a pair of thick eyebrows raised, he sneered and said: Lewis, looking for The originator retreat Holy Lnad only the Goodwin family, the Parker family and the Stokes family, and you do not have the slightest connection. You have nothing to do with them. So, ording to the rules you are not qualified to draw up a person selected to enter. The Goodwins, whether I am qualified or not is not your turn to decide. Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed slightly, and a sharp edge bloomed, he said, Where is Dn the old turtle? This thousand-year-old turtle if youe still have some qualifications and my theory theory, as for you, still far from. You Reno rose in anger, as the Goodwin familys family head, originally is always high above, these years have never been so offended? And Old Mr. Miller directly called his father Dn as the old turtle, this is aplete insult to the Goodwin family, how not to let him rise up in anger? The moment, Renos own share like a sea of anger like the terrifying blood erupted out, while a strong and unparalleled Saint level pressure in the diffusion of manifestation, caused the world to change color, a majestic momentum swept out, angry at Old Mr. Miller. Reno is also measured, their own outbreak of Saint-ss pressure did not target the rest of the people, otherwise the field in addition to those family heads, Saint Lord level figures, no one can withstand the pressure of this Saint realm. Even so, the rest of the people sensed the fluctuations of the most powerful and terrifying Saint realm aura, each of them had a kind of horror for the color, only to feel that the aura of the Saint level pressure is like the bottomless abyss, enough topletely swallow the human soul. Renos Saint level pressure only swept towards Old Mr. Miller and Jason and others around Old Mr. Miller. In that instant, Jasons whole body could not help but tense up, he instinctively sensed a sense of great crisis, that is a Saint-level pressure, just a wisp makes the heart feel powerless to resist the feeling. Old Mr. Miller appeared to lightly waved his hand, and did not see his own too strong breath in the fluctuations, he narrowed his eyes, grinning and said: the Old Mr. Goodwin did not dare to head, sent you this junior in front of me to show off? It is not bad to cultivate to the Beginning Saint realm at such a young age. But, the Goodwins, are you really going to stop me? The Saint Master Stage is divided into three, six, and nine levels, with Saint level realm practitioners who have just entered the Saint Master Stage being the Beginning Saint realm, and Saint level realm practitioners who havepleted the Saint level realm being the Full Saint realm. The full Saint level realm is the Full Saint realm, and the Saint level realm is the Sacred Level, which is the pinnacle of this realm! Therefore, Saint Master Stage has three stages C Beginning Saint, Full Saint, and Great Saint! Right now, Renos strength is the Saint Master StageBeginning Saint level, which is also extremely impressive. After all, Reno is just over fifty years old, and can step into Saint level realm at this age, are the ultimate cultivation genius. The corner of Renos eyes involuntarily jumped, he used his own Saint level realm pressure to test Lewiss strength, but did not think Lewis lightly waved his hand, he swept past the Saint level pressure is dissipated without a trace. This makes him unable to see through Lewis strength at all. Didnt you say that Lewis had fallen? Even at the peak of Lewis, with Sacred Level strength to, after the fall, should not be Beginning Saint strongest but Full Saint level of strength? However, to Renos feeling, Lewiss strength seems to be more than that, which seems very strange. Reno weighed the situation, in the case of unable to guess the strength of Lewis, he had to temporarily hold back, said: Lewis, you do not rely on the old man. Tell me, what reasons do you have for letting your two disciples in? Reason? Old Mr. Miller said in a serious manner, This The originator retreat Holy Lnad opened in Oakshire, I sit in Oakshire, this Oakshire Hyacinth matter, it is up to me to say. What kind of bullshit is it that the Holy Lnad is opened in my territory and my disciples are not allowed to enter it? If you move the Holy Lnad to Pink Court, where the Goodwin family is located, I will not give a shit and take my people away. Chapter 1176 Old Mr. Miller’s Reasoning (III) Old Mr. Millers words were so righteous and righteous that there was no way to refute them. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said that he was in charge of Oakshires Hyacinth. In short, his words mean that this Oakshire is my territory, OakshireHyacinth matters all belong to him to decide, since this The originators retreat Holy Lnad opened in Oakshire, the same as opened in front of his home, can not say that there is no part of him? Jason thinks he has a thick enough skin, but after listening to Old Mr. Millers words, he felt a little blush, thinking that the ginger is still old and hot, if I were myself, I would be embarrassed to say such boastful words. Not only Reno, but also the other family masters and saint masters were all frozen in their tracks. Reno was simply annoyed, knowing that Old Mr. Miller was trying to make a strong case, but the problem was that he couldnt find any reason to refute it. Oakshire side does not have any Hyacinth sect power. Since Lewis was in Oakshire, and with his words one man is a n, the Hyacinth in Oakshire would indeed be dominated by Old Mr. Miller. Lewis, you are also a Saint Master, but you are so spiteful and rascally to argue? This The originator retreat Holy Lnad opened in Oakshire, and you have to be a part of it? How can there be such a reason under heaven? Reno said coldly, holding back a wave of anger in his heart. Not bad. The originators retreat Holy Lnad is located in Oakshire, but Lewis, you say that you have the say in Oakshire Hyacinth, and you have the right to participate in what happens in Oakshire, it seems that there is no such reasoning in Hyacinth, right? Supreme, the Holy Lord of Heavenly Holy Land, also spoke up. Reason? Old Mr. Millerughed, and he said, I am standing here, and that is a great reason. If you guys are not convinced, you cane over and argue with my fist about the so-called reasoning. Reno and Supremes faces sank as they smiled, and they looked at each other. Old Mr. Miller is openly provocative, to put it bluntly, Old Mr. Millers reasoning is his own fist, whoever is not convinced can go up to him and argue with him, if he is capable of knocking him down, his reasoning is no longer reasoning. In the outer area, some Hyacinth martial artists who admire Lewis have already started to shout out C I think Mr. Lewis has a point! Mr. Lewis is sitting in Oakshire, the retreat Holy Lnad opened in Oakshire, can not bypass Mr. Lewis? Mr. Lewis has done a lot of good for the peace of Hyacinth, Mr. Lewis punishes the evil and promotes the good, and makes the chivalry in Hyacinth flourish, not to mention other things, just because of such merits is enough to participate in this retreat Holy Lnad. We support Mr. Lewis, the opening of the Holy Lnad, and you big families and Holy Land are hogging all the ces, not giving us small schools and sects the slightest chance, but Mr. Lewis himself is blocking the door? Where is the justice in this? Yes, where is the justice! The Hyacinth martial artists from the small sects in the outer area all started to show their solidarity with Old Mr. Miller. They were all discontented because they were restricted from having a ce. The sudden appearance of Lewis, coupled with the fact that Lewis himself represents a spirit of freedom, justice and defiance of power, undoubtedly resonated with them, and they subconsciously sided with Lewis and began to voice their solidarity.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Renos face immediately changed, with the Goodwin familys heritage, of course, will not care about these small sects, but the hearts of people can not care. The Goodwin family has always wanted toplete the ambition of unifying the whole Hyacinth, in order to unify Hyacinth, it needs the hearts of the people, not only the major forces, these scattered small sects also need the hearts of the Goodwin family to be. Therefore, seeing that the forces of these small sects are supporting Lewis, Reno could not help but frown and not say a word. I think Old Mr. Miller has a point. I do agree with Old Mr. Miller on this move. Theo spoke up. I also agree that Old Mr. Miller is highly respected and has made unparalleled contributions to the peace of Hyacinth for decades, and for the sake of reason, Old Mr. Millers disciples can also be given priority to participate in thepetition for the closed Holy Lnad. Konstantin also spoke up. I also agree. Tantai also spoke up. Lewis is back after decades, how can we not have Lewis participation in such an event? I also agree with Purple Phoenix Holy Land. A clear and beautiful voice, but also contains a supreme majestic aura sounded. The crowd looked at the voice and saw the holy master of Purple Phoenix Holy Land walking in a graceful manner with a stunningly beautiful figure at her side. This beautiful figure wearing a long purple dress, a long purple hair like a waterfall cascading down, looking from afar like a blooming violet flower, the body exudes a natural noble aura. Like a phoenix, a phoenix outside the nine heavens, the flow of light, stunning beauty, but let people feel distant beyond the nine heavens, simply can not reach. Her face with a delicate small lifelike golden phoenix mask, through the woods of the dappled sunlight reflected down, so that her golden mask reflects a dazzling golden glow, as her pair of vaguely golden light of the phoenix eyes generally radiant, shocking! Purple Phoenix Saintess! The number one beauty in the Hyacinth Ladies ranking! With the appearance of Purple Phoenix Saintess, the field fell silent, and many young Hyacinth disciples in the outer area fixed their gazes on that beautiful purple figure, but their gazes were not the least bit sphemous, but vaguely carried a sense of worship. Indeed, with Purple Phoenix Saintess own share of noble as the nine heavenly phoenix-like aura, indeed, it is impossible for people to have the slightest intention of sphemy. So many people are endorsing Lewis, even Tantai, Theo, Miss Mosele, Konstantin and others have also spoken out in agreement, now Reno and Supreme and others really do not know what to say. Old Mr. Miller is still in his right mind, rushing to Jason and Darcey said: Jason, Darcey, since this retreat Holy Lnad are opened, you still stand still for what? Wolf Boy, Riley, you two also follow. Old Mr. Millers words let Reno back to his senses, he was afraid that Jason and other people had jumped ahead of him like, immediately said: Tommy you guys quickly enter, start to explore the closed Holy Lnad. Tommy and Ryan themselves are standing in front of the cracked entrance, after hearing Renos words, Tommy took a step forward and took the lead to enter, while Ryan followed closely behind. Tantai also gestured towards Robert and Emily, Robert was walking forward, also ready to enter. Emily looked back, and her gaze faintly nced towards Jason. Jason smiled and didnt say anything. Robert obviously noticed, and immediately, his face darkened up again. Jason did not go to grab the first ce to enter, this early stepte step difference is not big, say first to go is not necessarily a good thing, who knows what danger will exist inside the closed Holy Lnad? Old Mr. Miller, then we also go in. Jason said. Go on, go on. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand. Jason led Darcey, Wolf Boy, and Riley forward and was about to step inside when his cell phone vibrated on him. Jason took out his phone and looked at it. The message that came through was from Saint Dan. Chapter 1177 and go in peace Seeing that it was a message from Saint Dan, which made Jasons feet beat, since it was a private message from Saint Dan, he had to read it. Jason clicked on it, and his face suddenly changed when he looked at it C Young master, through my inquiring in Heavenly Holy Land, I learned that the fact that Forbidden Dragon Guard came to Heavenly Holy Land to conspire is a conspiracy, it is said that this conspiracy is aimed at a Saint Master level big man. I hope the young master will tell Mr. Lewis to be prepared to be careful. When he saw this message, Jasons face turned cold and he turned around and walked back. Old Mr. Miller saw Jason going anding back, his old face could not help but feel a little curious, he greeted him and said, Jason, whats wrong? Jason smiled and said, Nothing. This closed Holy Lnad scramble, we wont participate. Saint Dans information has shown that some people in Hyacinth will most likely use this opportunity to kill Old Mr. Miller, whether this is true or not, Jason does not dare to take Old Mr. Millers safety as a gamble. Compared to Old Mr. Millers safety, the so-called The originators chance to close Holy Lnad is nothing at all. Whats wrong? Old Mr. Miller asked in a low voice. Nothing happened. Its just that suddenly this fight is pretty meaningless, so its better to go back and sit around and have a drink. Jasonughed. Old Mr. Miller suddenly a hand, restrained Jason, the speed of Jason simply can not resist. Then, Old Mr. Miller took the phone out of Jasons hand, and he squinted at it, and saw the message. Old Mr. Miller immediately knew why Jason had to go back, it turned out to be in fear of his safety. Old Mr. Miller pushed Jason forward, Jason only felt an irresistible holy power from Old Mr. Millers hands to control his entire person, can not resist the slightest. Jason, Im not talking about you. Ive been through a lot of shit in my life. Im still alive and well? Old Mr. Miller lowered his voice, then said, You can go without fear, do not worry about me. This retreat Holy Lnad inside Darcey, the Parker family girls and Purple Phoenix Holy Lands holy women resources a lot of ah. The retreat Holy Lnad is isted from the world, in which even if something happens, the outside world is also no way to know. You kid have the ability to cook them all to the rice, when you want to drink, I apany you to drink on a three days and three nights. Old Mr. Miller escorted Jason to the entrance of the retreat Holy Lnad and added: Jason, remember, true gold needs to be refined by fire, and true dragons also need to pass through the robbery! You can only rely on you to pass through the robbery that belongs to you. Not only you, but also Darcey, Wolf Boy and others who are with you. You are in there, lets just go and fight for a good fight, lets just think of it as fighting for me! Go on, no need to worry! As he spoke, Old Mr. Miller had pushed Jason into the entrance of The originators retreat Holy Lnad. You guys keep up and behave yourselves. Old Mr. Miller smiled and spoke. Darcey did not know what had happened to Jasons unusual behavior, but with her delicate mind she was able to guess that it was not a trivial matter, otherwise Jasons usualposure would not have just that unusual behavior. Jason himself did not have Old Mr. Millers own control of the force of the holy level, turned around and wanted to go back. Old Mr. Miller immediately sank down a rare face and said: Jason, if you dare to go back one step, I must break your legs! If youre a man, move forward! Take Wolf Boy and the others and let the people of Hyacinth see the strength and courage of our names Miller! Jason took a deep breath and asked, Old Mr. Miller, can you have a drink when you return? Bullshit a cup, a hundred cups are considered less! This is Old Mr. Miller I promise you! Old Mr. Miller said in a loud voice. Good! Jason nodded and said nothing more, turned around with a face full of determination, his eyes were slightly red and moist, he could only say over and over again in his heart C Old Mr. Miller, you said ah, that ss of wine waiting for me toe back to drink! I promised you that I would bring Darcey, Wolf Boy and Riley out in good order! You promised me that you would do the same! With the first group of people inside, this time The originator closed Holy Lnads exploration has officially begun. This cracked passage is very long, at least hundreds of meters. Jason had calmed down all the emotions. Every major event has a quiet atmosphere. Saint Dan that message although he was a little worried, since Old Mr. Miller made a promise, he will believe it for now. Since the decision to go forward, there is no turning back, so he regained his originalposure and calm, he said: Everyone stay close, do not get lost, watch the surrounding area. From the passage to look in, you will see a little light, the more you go below, that little light gradually be obvious, it is like another isted world from the bright light. The closer we get, the more cautious Jason is.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Tommy, Ryan, Robert and Emily, who came in a step earlier, had disappeared, and had gone far away. Continuing to walk forward, Jason suddenly stopped in his tracks. Jason, whats going on up ahead? Riley from behind couldnt help but ask. Nothing, Im just trying to figure out which way to go. Jason said. After walking ahead, with the bright light in front, he saw that there were three forks in the road, three roads leading to three directions, so Jason did not know whether to go forward, or turn left or turn right. Lets go to the right. Darcey suddenly said. Okay, listen to Darcey. Jason nodded, and he led the way by turning right and walking along the right side of the passage toward the front. Outside. Old Mr. Miller found a mountain rock and sat down, crossing his legs and smoking a dry cigarette. This image is naturally not rted to the worlds highwayman. The Hyacinth martial artists in the peripheral area also thought that Lewis was a legendary figure living in the legend, should be high above the world, at any time and anywhere will have a transcendent style. But after seeing such an image of Old Mr. Miller in front of them, they were first amazed, and then could not help but smile. Live in, this is a living old man. Not pretentious, not to put up a show, not to mention care about fame and prestige, everything is only based on the true self of the heart to act, which makes these Hyacinth martial artists feel that the sense of distance was instantly drawn closer. Some of the martial artists who couldnt help but feel excited even shouted at Old Mr. Miller, asking some details about Old Mr. Millers past events of several exciting battles, and Old Mr. Miller also had an answer. At this time, the north side of Broken Peak Mountain, a group of about 20 people wearing special ck uniforms of warriors suddenly gathered, each of them acted robustly, cold face, obviously after strict special training out of the warriors. Afterwards, a shaved head with a darkplexion that hard face like a ck rock polished man appeared out, eyes shing with cold as ice, looking at Broken Peak Mountain, murmured: Holy Land opened up? Then the next n can also beunched. This is the Bobby Foster who is in charge of Forbidden Dragon Guard. Chapter 1178 – Chess Players and Pieces Behind Bobby Foster, stood a line of elite Forbidden Dragon Guard warriors, in fact, he sent more than Forbidden Dragon Guard warriors, the rest of the people in various ces in ambush, waiting for hismand. Forbidden Dragon Guard has the duty to monitor Hyacinth, so when The originators retreat Holy Lnad opened and all Hyacinth forces gathered at Broken Peak Mountain, Forbidden Dragon Guard did have the right to be openly appear here. However, this time Bobby Foster with Forbidden Dragon Guard warriors appear here, naturally, there are other ns. This is the most powerful event for Hyacinth in recent years. What kind of sparks wille out of the gathering of all the powers, all the strongest people? Bobby Foster said to himself, his cold gaze far away from Broken Peak Mountain with Nine dragons arching over a peak prototype looks extraordinary, and then said to himself, this event, Hyacinth, how many people in theyout? How many chess yers were there? And how many pawns are involved in it? Whether its Ron who decides life and death with a single word or the sage of chess who has all the power of the world on the chessboard, Im afraid they have already made their moves, right? I dont want anything else, I just want to get the head of one person! Phoenix. Phoenix C Master Wuzhuang was sitting alone in the courtyard, facing Broken Peak Mountain, and his eyes were looking in the direction of Broken Peak Mountain. Naturally, he could not see, but he could also imagine that at this moment, Broken Peak Mountain must be a group of masters gathered, gathered in Hyacinth of all the forces. Only after a long time did Master Wuzhuang withdraw his gaze, a chessboard in front of him, and a white piece twirling between his fingers finally fell gently as he came back to his senses. The falling piece was centered, as if asking for the middle. Closed Holy Lnad this game is finally started, this is just the beginning. This is just the beginning. With this beginning, the following lines will be activated in turn, stirring up the whole Hyacinth! Master Wuzhuang opened his mouth, as if he was talking to himself or to others, he continued, Master Wuzhuang, for this reason I had to cooperate with Forbidden Dragon Guard. Forbidden Dragon Guards power in Hyacinth is used to stir up the storm in Hyacinth. But I dont know, is this right or wrong? The Forbidden Dragon Guard is a double-edged sword, but it is also a force to be reckoned with. If the young master can weigh the rtionship between the two, so that this double-edged sword hurts others and not oneself, then it is a sessful use of power. Bobby Foster is not a simple man, the entire Forbidden Dragon Guard is very ambitious. Whats more, behind the Forbidden Dragon Guard there is also the Carovia Military Department. Master Wuzhuang opened his mouth and continued, Forbidden Dragon Guard wants to support me because they need a rightful candidate when they want to unify Hyacinth. Just like the Three Kingdoms period, Cao Cao narrow heavenly son to order the vassals. After all, the Zhuang family, a hundred years ago, was the rightful ruler of Hyacinth. Speaking of this, Master Wuzhuang sneered and said, Bobby Foster, he is trying to support me as a puppet. During the old patriarchs lifetime, and the previous extremely patriarch, both put their lifes work into reviving the revival of THE Zhuang family. Before the old patriarch died, he said that in this life, there will be a person of my Master WuzhuangTotem Destiny Pattern, which means that this life will be the time of my Master Wuzhuangs renaissance. In the thirty years since the young master became an adult, he has been enduring humiliation, hiding his sharpness, and working hard to revive the Zhuang family in this world. The young master has even made a vow that he will not seal the position of n chief as long as he fails to achieve the ancestral cause. I believe that the young master will be able to aplish his mission. The old voice sounded again. Master Wuzhuang didnt say anything else, his eyes shed with a touch of firm determination. A few momentster, Master Wuzhuang said: Closed Holy Lnad opened, this game has begun. Next, it is necessary to Master Wuzhuang to go. I will go here. I will meet that legend of the generation in Hyacinth back then! The old voice sounded, and as soon as the words fell, a figure suddenly appeared behind Master Wuzhuang, unable to see his face, and in a few moments he was gone. On the east side of Broken Peak Mountain, in the rolling hills beyond the main peak, there was an old man with white hair picking up a dead branch and gesticting on the ground. He had a long white beard, a thin face, and a transcendent demeanor, the whole person looked immortal, with a distinctly earthly meaning. Looking closely, he drew the outline of a chessboard on the ground with a dead branch in his hand, and then the dead branch kept pointing down at the intersection of a horizontal line and a vertical line, and each time the dead branch pointed down, it was like ying a piece. Until the chessboard drawn on the ground was almost full of points, the white-bearded old man with an immortal style and moral bearing narrowed his eyes and stared at the chessboard on the ground. For a long time, the white-bearded old man exhaled a long breath of turbid air and said to himself: The main killer of the broken army, can break the enemy of ten thousand armies; greedy wolf bloodthirsty, can ughter the head of the group. If the closed Holy Lnad is as spected, with the Seven Killers formation to form the Holy Land formation, this means that if Wolf is now, is not the three stars together? The seven killers, greedy wolf, broken army, three stars converge, the world changed hands, irreversible! The world is changing hands. The world of Hyacinth is changing hands, and whose hands are changing hands? However, the pieces have already fallen, the final trend can only depend on the fate of each piece! After he finished talking to himself, the white-bearded old man also no longer deduced, his eyes looked towards the main peak closed Holy Lnad opened the direction, between the demeanor looks frank and calm.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As he said, the chess piece has fallen, now can only wait for a result. Broken Peak Mountains main peak outside the nine dwarf peaks surrounded by the first andst, in order to form a Nine dragons arching over a peak pattern, although only a prototype, but is also presented a very extraordinary weather. To the southwest, one of the nine short peaks is shaped like Dragon Head, the peak of the dotted eye, if you look at the terrain. On the summit of this peak, an old Taoist man in an old Taoist robe sat on his knees. His eyes were slightly closed, but as the Holy Lnad opened, his cloudy but wise eyes opened and he looked towards the main peak of Broken Peak Mountain. The reason why William became the sage of chess lies in his indecisive moves. When a piece falls, it seems to be a set game, but in fact, it is ever-changing and can evolve into a different move at any time. This Tao is convinced that if the chess piece falls, it is fixed, let you move the clouds in all directions, I will not move like a mountain! This time, lets see if the dragon can dot the eyes. If the eyes are dotted, the snake can fly, the dragon will take shape, and the dao that I seek will be just around the corner! This time, Lewis grandson and his disciples are also involved in thispetition, which is unexpected for me. The old Taoists eyes zed with a brilliant aura, and with his wisdom of anticipating things like a god, he was also in deep thought at this moment. He once said, today Hyacinth, the only person he can not see through is Lewis. This time, the changes brought about by this person he could not see through also made him unable to predict the evolution of events. Chapter 1179 – A World of its Own Closed Holy Lnad passage, Jason in ordance with Darcey said, turn right and walk. In fact, the three forks, no matter which one to take in Jasons view is not much difference, he does not know anything about feng shui terrain, if Zack was also present, may be able to see some clues. So when Darcey said to choose the right way forward, Jason was fine with it. Jason and the four of them from the right side of the passage forward, all the way there is nothing unusual, until the end of the walk, to Jason their feeling is like a head into a peach blossomnd like, the scene in front of the open! At the end of the passage is a cave entrance, outside the cave entrance is another side of the world. This world, also has the sun shining, with the ups and downs of the mountains, also has a greenke birds and flowers. Looking around, the mountains and trees are lush, theke entry, the golden sunlight embellished with a sparkling golden light, everything is as beautiful as a picture. Jason had never thought that the Broken Peak Mountain after the main peak of the passage will actually be connected to such a side of a self-contained Ashtonnd, is indeed too people feel unbelievable. This is the so-called The originators retreat Holy Lnad. Jason took a deep breath and then said, Follow me into this side of the world. Stay close and dont get lost. With that, Jason led the way and walked out of the entrance of the passage cave and entered this side of the world. Just as Jason entered this side of the world, he felt that there seemed to be some kind of change, but what exactly it was but could not say, as if he had entered a formation in general. When the back of Wolf Boy also entered this side of the world, allplete, Jason subconsciously turned around, towards the entrance to the cave to see. Under a look, his face changed in shock. The passage, the cave entrance, had disappeared! He turned around, his eyes saw the rolling hills and lush trees, and the sky that seemed to meet the horizon in the distance, and the only thing he saw was the terrain of this Ashtonnd. But what about the passage that we came through? It was clearly from that passage into this Ashtonnd, why is it gone? Darcey also noticed this situation, she said: This side of the world is a world of its own. But it was not created. The originator was isted from the outside world by a formation. If there is no formation, then this world is connected to the outside world. In other words, this world is actually a part of Broken Peak Mountain. Only this part is isted by the formation. When we entered this world, it was the same as entering the formation set up by The originator, so this world was connected to the outside world and was isted, including the passage that we came through. Rileys face was stunned, he could not help but ask: Then how do we get out? Will not be trapped in this formation for the rest of our lives, right? Darcey shook his head and said, Thats not true. There will always be a way to break it. Or rather, this retreat Holy Lnad open with a certain time limit. When the time is up, the passage out will appear.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Think about it, if this closed Holy Lnad can only enter but not exit, all the forces in Hyacinth will not let their own proud disciples enter inside? Surely there will be a way to get out. So when the timees, how to get out is not the issue to be concerned about right now. The most important thing now is to find the wonders of the Ashtonnd, which is a world of its own, and to find some of the opportunities left by The originator. Riley was so excited that he said, Jason, lets go find those great opportunities now. Dang! Jason raised his hand and unceremoniously rewarded Riley a chestnut, he said: You tell me, where are those so-called big chances? You kid take us to find out. Riley rubbed his head, he hemmed and hawed and said, This I, I dont know. Remember,e to a strange ce, the primary condition is to consider how to survive, to survive, then we must first go to examine the surrounding environment, to scout around what dangers will exist, so as to know what area is rtively safe, what area is dangerous, what ce can look to live down water sources and so on. Jason opened his mouth, then said, If the space to survive are not guaranteed, even if all the opportunities here to you alone to get and how? Are you able to take out? Riley nodded and said, Jason is right. I really didnt know these before. If you dont know, then follow and learn. Jason said. Darcey smiled, knowing that Jason was teaching Riley some basic wilderness survival skills, but how could he not also be teaching her and Wolf Boy. Jason took a cursory look at the surrounding terrain, they are now in a fairly t open space, the right side of a mountain forest, the front of this mountain forest is theke they saw when they stood at the end of the passage cave. Jason considered that such a ce, will there be other species? There are mountains and water with plenty of sunlight, that such a self-contained Ashtonnd, there will certainly be other living things, such as some poisonous insects and snakes, and even some ferocious beasts and so on. ording to Darceys words, this ce originally belonged to a part of Broken Peak Mountain, but hundreds of years ago was separated from the outside world by The originator with the formation, forming a world separated from the outside world. Before being separated by The originator with the formation, there must have been various species living in such a ce hundreds of years ago. If these species have adapted to some kind of biological chain to flourish to this day, it means that what Jason and the others saw would be some species from hundreds of years ago. And because of the istion, these species in this side of the world under the flourishing, will not produce mutations, this also let Jason can not be sure. Immediately, Jason took a deep breath, grabbed a Mad Dog Combat de from his tactical backpack, and said, Follow me. Wolf Boy, Riley and the others also had knives in their hands, but Darcey had nothing. Jason also took out a saber and shoved it into her hand, saying, We dont know if theres any danger here yet, and we dont know how much danger there is. From now on, everyone is on alert. Lets go to the right and explore inside the mountain forest. Saying that, Jason led Darcey and others towards the mountain forest with. Inside the mountain forest, the dappled sunlight through the shade of the trees cast down, in addition to the asional branch with a bird song or two, everything seems extremely quiet. This excessive silence, but has a very rich jungle survival,bat experience Jason felt a very ufortable feeling, this ufortable feeling from where he could not find the root cause. But it also caused him to be alert. Just a short while into the forest, suddenly C Snort! A sharp cracking sound came from a tree branch, and the sharp wind sounded like it was taken straight to the back of Darceys neck. Jason jerked out his left hand and pulled Darcey aside, while the Mad Dog Combat de he held in his right hand backhanded and shed through the air. The sharp de cut through, followed by a shower of blood in mid-air, followed by two pieces falling to the ground. Jason fixed his eyes, it was a lizard, a half-meter long, arm-thick lizard, the body was severed into two, the back half of the slender tail is still writhing, with dark red blood in the flow, for no reason makes this forest flooded with a trace of blood smell. Jason eyes sunk, he remembered something like, said: Come with me, quickly! The first thing you need to do is to get to the right. Chapter 1180 Mutant Species With a wealth of experience in the jungle survival of the warrior, often from the surrounding environment can quickly make some basic identification and judgment. For example, the degree of wetness from the wind blowing in the jungle, the degree of dryness of the soil, the degree of vegetation growing towards the sun, etc. to judge. Jason judged that this piece of forest, the right front position appears to be drier, generally this dry environment is far safer than those appearing to be cloudy and wet environment, cloudy and wet environment breeds the most reptiles and poisons. And from the environment suitable for human survival, no one wants to stay under a cloudy and wet environment. Jason and the four of them, Darceys strength is considered the weakest, but how to say is also reached the peak of the Supreme Master Stage strength, so the speed of action is not a problem. Jason led them to sneak in the mountains and forests, they followed behind, but also from Jasons sneaking skills, body techniques to learn now, the method of sneaking in the mountains and forests is the most basic and most important, how to be able to sneak in the shadow will not be exposed, which needs to go to learn more. Wolf Boys ability in this area is good, he has a beast-like intuition, plus when in Babia, he also trained with the Satan Operation Group. Jason stalked towards the right for some distance and saw a cliff, which was sparsely wooded and formed a small clearing, Jason immediately stalked towards the foot of this cliff. Here, in Jasons sense there is no danger around, he said in a deep voice: You ambush here, converge their breath, do not move before I return! Darcey did not have time to ask Jason where he was going, only to see Jasons body moved, a sh dash under the already far away. Jason returned towards the original path, along the way his speed faster, their own breath is alsopletely converged and up, with the help of the forest, the terrain of the cover, cleverly conceal themselves among them. He wanted to go back to see, the lizard was split into two by the saber, the blood smell is extremely strong, if there are any fierce beasts in this mountain forest, the smell of blood will attract these beasts toe. Jason has realized that the species and beasts inside the Ashtonnd, which has been isted from the world for hundreds of years and has formed its own boundary, will definitely be different from the outside world. He has to determine the degree of danger of some species and beasts here and make early preparations. When he was about to sneak to the position just now, Jason faintly heard a rustling sounding from the front, Jason immediately slowed down his steps and held his breath to sneak forward for a dozen meters before he mmed down on the ground and hid his whole body in a bush, looking forward along the branches of the bush, and saw that the front More than twenty meters away, he saw a bucket-thick ck python crawling over, very fast, scarlet snake letters constantly spitting out, like in the identification of the smell. This ck python crawled to the ground before the two lizard bodies, fiercely a mouth, the two lizard bodies directly swallowed. Jason watched this scene, his face was calm, the weak are thew of the jungle itself. Then, Jason sensed something like, he quietly sideways, then slightly tilted his head towards the left in front of the top to see. It is to see that the left front of arge tree branches, an unusuallyrge body leopard silently appear, it bowed, the pair of shing phosphorescent gaze is extremely cold, staring at the ground of the ck python, seems to want to pounce down. The ck python also seemed to sense the danger, its body coiled together, head raised, snake letters in a very high frequency of gulping issued a snorting sound, is confronting with this leopard on the branches of the tree. This leopard also seems to feel that this thick and long python is not easy to mess with, really want to pounce down is also a lose-lose ending, once the huge body of the python to entangle, it is certain to die. The leopard whoosh, scampered up the higher branches of the tree, disappeared in the leafy cover. The python also swiftly swam away, the thick and long body also disappeared in this piece of mountain forest. Jason then emerged, eyes shining, just now the leopard than the leopard outside on the body is twice as big, and the ck python is also, can not see what species, but from the python body covered with a thickyer of horny scales, its defensive power is absolutely unimaginable. Jason bowed, turned around and then stalked back toward the cliff where Darcey, Wolf Boy, and Riley were. And Darcey and others in ce in ambush, Wolf Boy holding a saber, looks extremely vignt, eyes shing a wolf-like vignce gaze, is staring around looking. The first thing that happened was that Jason showed up, and Darcey and the others saw him and got up to meet him. What did you just go to check? Darcey asked. Jasons face had a slight gloomy look and said, After the lizard was killed by me, a giant python was attracted and ate the lizard. Then, a leopard appeared on a big tree. Both the python and the leopard were much stronger than the outside world in terms of size, strength, bite and so on. So, I was wondering if some of the species and beasts in this side of the world have undergone mutations? This poses a certain threat to our living environment and has to be guarded against. Darcey thought about it and said, You dont practice Hyacinth, right? Jason nodded and said, Right. Whats wrong? So you do not have too special sense to get, this Ashtonnd contains the heaven and earth aura is at least four or five times more dense than the outside world! Darcey said. Jasons face was stunned, he knew that Hyacinth martial artists need to run their own Qi attraction decision, the Qi of heaven and earth into themselves, condensing the Qi of dark energy, so as to then by the Qi of dark energy to cultivate Agist Force. The energy contained in the heaven and earth for Hyacinth Fighters to draw in Qi for cultivation is called heaven and earth aura in Hyacinth. If the heaven and earth aura contained in this Ashtonnd is several times more than the outside world, is it not the same as Hyacinth Fighters effectiveness in cultivating here is several times more than the outside world? Is the mutation of the species and beasts in this world rted to the high concentration of spiritual energy in this world? But, how did the richness of the spiritual energy in this worlde about? Before Jason had time to ask these questions in his mind, coldly and unexpectedly- Roar! A beasts roar that can be described as earth-shattering came from the depths of this mountain forest, apanied by a terrifying bloodthirsty pressure, invisible seems to have a mountain of corpses like a sea of blood bloody killing aura also diffused out, covering the sky.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 1181 – Spiritual Land Breeding Spiritual Medicine (I) The sudden roar of the beast echoed in the world, roar like thunder, dull and deafening, vaguely apanied by a strong fishy wind, as if a burst of corpses and blood sea came. Hearing this roar, Jasons face can not help but slightly changed, ferocious wild beasts he has basicallye into contact with, whether it is a tiger, lion, wolves or pythons, snakes, etc., basically encountered. But judging from the deafening roar of the beast just now, such a fierce beast is definitely much more ferocious and terrifying than any of the fierce beasts he hase across in the outside world. Thats like a tiger roar? Darcey asked in a somewhat less certain tone. Jason eyes shining, he said: a little like. But even the tiger whistle of thergest northeastern tiger in the outside world is nowhere near this loud.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Brother, lets go check it out! Wolf Boy said. Coming to this kind of jungle area, it gave Wolf Boy an instinctive sense of affinity. When he was young, he had lived in the jungle with the wolves, so he had an affectionate and familiar feeling for the jungle by nature, and returning to the jungle gave him a sense of being a fish in water. When he heard the roar of the beast, it made him excited, as if he had seen a fat prey. Jason nodded his head and said, You can go and see. By the way, further exploration of this mountain forest. But everyone should be careful. The species in this world have more or less mutated and evolvedpared to the outside world, both in terms of strength, speed, and danger have increased dramatically. The crowd nodded and began to explore with Jason towards the central hintend where the beasts roar came from. All the way there, there is still a continuous roar of beasts, apanied by another low roar, looking like two ferocious beasts encountered together, is killing general. And all the way past, Jason they found that the forest of some reptiles, snakes, smaller animals of the figure constantly shing, looks like they have to move away from the center of the hintend, as if there is some kind of horror there, caused by the fear of some species inhabiting the forest, out of instinct is to have to move away to escape. South, this is a more open ins, weeds, rocks intertwined. At this time, the ins of the ground, the fierce appearance of two figures, a man and a woman, extremely young. The young man has a thin figure, handsome face, and an extraordinary aura of pride in the world, which is precisely Robert. Robert beside the tall, extremely graceful and sexy young woman must be Emily is undoubtedly. The two siblings have a vague murderous aura fluctuating, as if they have just experienced a big battle. In fact, not far from them on the ground, is lying six or sevenrge body wolves, these wolves than the wolves outside a full circle, more ferocious and bloodthirsty nature. It turned out that after Robert and his siblings walked into this Ashtonnd, they were perhaps unlucky enough to meet these wolves, and these ferocious wolves had never seen humans before, but they were keen enough to smell the scent of flesh and blood emanating from Robert and them. The scent of flesh and blood was a great temptation to them, and the wolves attacked Robert and Emily. Even with the strength of Robert and Emily, it took some trouble to kill the wolves under the joint effort. At this time, there are several huge shadows on the ground swept by, Emily immediately looked up and saw several vultures flying above the sky, spreading their wings at least three or four meters long, the ws are thick and sharp, it seems to be able to put the mountain rocks also to grasp the. The species in this ce all seem to have evolved and strengthened in all aspects of physical strength. These vultures are not targeting us, are they? They are not easy to deal with flying in the sky. Robert said. It could be that they smell blood, and they should be targeting the carcasses of the wolves. Lets stay away from them and not get tangled up with them. Emily said. Robert nodded, and Emily was just about to leave when, unexpectedly, a ground-shaking beast roar came from far ahead. This made Robert and Emilys faces stunned, just by the earth-shaking beast roar to be able to judge that the unknown beast must be dangerous. Brother, lets go, go check it out! Emily opened her mouth, and with a movement of her body, she had already taken the lead in sprinting towards the front. Emily, why are you acting so rashly? You slow down, wait for me! Robert opened his mouth, seeing his sister walking far away in a few ups and downs, he also had to catch up. To the east, there are rolling hills. Between the mountains, two figures are walking side by side. On the right, a figure of the dragon walk, the weather is extraordinary, itself vaguely have a majestic aura of swallowing mountains and rivers. He is about early twenties, not very handsome, but it is the appearance of the heroic, bronze-colored skin, strong and upright posture, thick bones, a pair of eyebrows fly into the temples, giving the impression that the body contains a real dragon like, the blood is extremely vigorous. Walking in his like an emperor patrolling, with a unique domination of the worlds aura. The figure on the left is dressed in ck, his body type is tall and thin, the whole person gives the impression that it is like a cknce standing proudly in heaven and earth, a face with sharp angles, like a knife, revealing a decisive and ruthless intention. He himself is not too special breath in the manifestation, vaguely seems to have a killing intent in the surrounding body, as a charge to take the enemys head of the killing general. From the point of view of the aura, but also than the right side of the young man with the emperors weather half a point inferior. These two are Tommy and Ryan. After they entered this self-contained Ashtonnd, they entered the mountains in the east and are exploring here. Behind them, there was a faint smell of blood floating around, that was some of the ferocious beasts and poisonous insects that they had killed along the way. Roar! At this time, in the distance to their right, a beast roar sounded, even if a certain distance apart, they heard. Tommy immediately stopped, he said: ording to some ancient records in the n, in some ancient ruins, self-contained Ashtonnd, often some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures of thepanion ground will be guarded by fierce beasts. The roar that came from the party was extremely powerful and strong, and must be a foreign beast that has evolved in this ce. If my guess is right, there should be some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasuresing out of the world. Mr. Goodwin means we should go check it out? Ryan asked. Tommys eyes shone brightly and said, Naturally, we should go. How to say, this also belongs to a chance. Then lets go. Ryan nodded, and the two of them spun their bodies and ran rapidly in the direction where the roar of the beast came from. Chapter 1182 Spiritual Land Breeding Elixir (II) In the mountain forest, Jason led Darcey, Wolf Boy and Riley to sneak towards the center of the hintend. Along the way, Jason are very cautious, not fast but not slow, mainly to take care of Darcey and Riley them. Stalking on the way, Jason also showed his stalking skills, interspersed with some exnations, so that Darcey, Riley they can understand the use, know how to use the surrounding environment when stalking in the jungle cover to hide their silhouettes. Along the way, will encounter some of the species fleeing towards the outside, Jason and others do not want to provoke these species, basically stagger and walk. In this way, all the way to sneak nearly half an hourter, the low but prating roar of the beast has been extremely clear to the ear, and a fierce fishy wind came, apanied by a very dull and ferocious sound of impact, the surrounding forest are in a ttering sound, sweeping fishy wind is also violent to the extreme. To this ce, Jason and other people looking forward, has vaguely seen tworge beasts are violently killed together, in the two beasts near the battlefield, some trees are even knocked down, with the pungent smell of blood in the diffuse. Jason raised his hand, while slowing down, whispered to Darcey and others to collect their breath, and then along the side of the ferocious beast battlefield position close to the past. The two beasts are still about twenty meters away from the battlefield, Jason stopped and hid in front of a hidden mountain shelter, and when they took a closer look, they saw that one of the two beasts was a glistening tiger and the other was a sturdy ck bear! The glistening tiger body length of at least five meters, sturdy limbs, sharp ws at least 20-30 centimeters long, open the bloody mouth, sharp and thick teeth shing bloodthirsty sharpness, let a person look at the heart to tremble. As for the ck bear, the human stand up height of at least more than three meters, the body is huge, ck fur appears to be thick skin, the forelimbs of the bears palm is extremelyrge, stretching out sharp ws such as hooks. From the field of battle, the glistening tiger appears to have a slight advantage, the ck bears body in some ces by the giant tigers sharp ws scratched, blood overflowing. The giant tigers speed, acumen upies a great advantage, this huge ck bear although the strength is infinite, but the action is more clumsy, speed suffered a loss. Butpared to the thick defense of the ck bear fur and its huge body, this superficial injury is nothing, as long as it can seize the opportunity to make the thick bear palm pped the giant tiger, that is enough to cause great injury to the giant tiger. Roar! The ck bear was extremely ferocious and easily angered, so the huge ck bear roared and charged forward, raising its huge bear paw towards the glistening tiger and pping it down. Whoosh! The giant tiger leaped towards the side, far away. The ck bears huge bear paw fell and pped the trunk of a big tree, the sharp ws directly into the trunk of the tree, half of the trunk directly cracked! Whoosh! The giant tiger justnded on the ground and then lightning towards the back of the ck bear directly pounced up, the sharp ws of the front limbs biped cut into the back of the ck bear, while the open bloody mouth also directly bite down, ready to grab the ck bear down to the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Unexpectedly, this ck bear is toorge, it hissed, the front limbs fiercely towards the back of the giant tiger pped over. Bang! The huge bears palm hit the tigers body, the giant tiger was pped to the ground, but quickly stood up, shook his head, rushed to the ck bear low hissed more than. The back of the ck bear showed a bloody wound, and a piece of flesh skin torn off by the tigers sharp teeth. The ck bear is thick-skinned and thick-skinned, such injuries also brought it a strong sense of pain, whichpletely made it berserk, in that burst of low hissing once again towards the giant tiger pounced on the past. The two apparently evolved and mutated killers are fighting back and forth, killing each other fiercely, basically no one canpletely suppress the opponent in a short period of time to kill, depending on who can cause enough injuries to the other side, gradually umte under, also to drag each other to death. The two ferocious beasts kill the rear, is a slightly elevated terrain, above a small turquoise tree appears particrly striking, this small tree appears extraordinary, a piece of leaves turquoise like emerald, without the slightest misceneous color, in that golden sunlight shine, but also appears emerald green, turquoise transparent. And, faintly there are wisps of strange fragrance emanating from this small tree. In that a piece of turquoise leaves around the gathering of the branches above, hanging a body of turquoise small fruit, a strange fragrance is from this fruit emitted. Darcey noticed the small tree, she looked at it intently, her face also slowly flushed with a shocked change, at the end she could not help but whispered and said: That, that is actually Green Spirit Fruit, just like some ancient books recorded Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures Treasures of the ancient books recorded the same, the body of turquoise, leaves like emerald, spiritual fruit fragrance! This must be Green Spirit Fruit! Green Spirit Fruit? Green Spirit Fruit? Jason asked in a low voice, It belongs to Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures? Darcey took a deep breath, calmed down and said: This is the best of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, a ripe Green Spirit Fruit is equivalent to an elixir! An elixir is the main material for refining high quality Fire Pills! In addition to the refining of Fire Pills, some spiritual medicines also contain special effects, such as refreshing the mind, the heart of the Tao is transparent, so that the cultivation of the ss, half the effort; some spiritual medicines contain the purest spiritual energy of heaven and earth, direct consumption can also help their cultivation cultivation and so on. All in all, this Green Spirit Fruit is a priceless treasure in the outside world. Jason heard the words also can not help but take a deep breath, he knows that the high quality Fire Pills refers to the seven or more Fire Pills, including the nine Fire Pills. only nine Fire Pills that belong to the high quality Fire Pills in the best, can be called Nine-Turn Golden Pill-like existence. So, these two beasts are fighting for this Green Spirit Fruit? asked Jason. Darcey nodded and said, Most likely so. After this Green Spirit Fruit ripened, the vision emitted attracted these two beasts, or maybe one of them has been guarding this Green Spirit Fruit to ripen. Then the other beast wanted toe over and snatch it, so they killed each other. Some of the species of beasts in this world have evolved and mutated, which is rted to the richness of the spiritual energy here, and some species of beasts have eaten some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. The spiritual energy here and the medicinal nourishment of those Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures have improved the all-round physique of these species and beasts, and only then did they develop evolutionary mutations. In that case, this Green Spirit Fruit we have to think of a way to fight for it. While these two ferocious beasts are killing each other, we can sneak over and pick this Green Spirit Fruit! Jason opened his mouth with a brilliant sh in his eyes. Chapter 1183 Spiritual Medicine in Danger Jason has no specific concept of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in Hyacinth, but he has an intuitive concept of Fire Pills. When he was in Phoenixs Hyacinth Auction, he saw with his own eyes that a Fifth Grade Fire Pills that were not in good color could be auctioned off for a sky-high price, and the price of a higher grade of Fire Pills increased exponentially. As for the seven or more high quality Fire Pills, rarely appear in the auction. For one thing, high quality Fire Pills are too rare, can not be found; for another, even if there are high quality Fire Pills, those big powers can not take out the auction. You know, high quality Fire Pills for Saint level realm of the saints, it begins to have a great use. So every high quality Fire Pills really want to appear in the market auction, only to attract the Saint level realm of power to fight for. This Green Spirit Fruit is actually the main medicine for refining high grade Fire Pills, which makes Jason determined to find a way to snatch it, this is a living money ah! Even if it is grabbed, not to refine high quality Fire Pills, directly thrown to the auction, at least it can be auctioned for hundreds of millions of dors, right? Although Jason does not have much desire for wealth, but he does need to prepare more assets and belongings for the future Satan Operation Group to prepare for the battle of Dark World. War is always the fastest way to burn money. Darcey looked at the two beasts still fighting violently, she said: These two evolved and mutated beasts are very strong, once the frenzy desperate up even Heritage Master Stage strong people are difficult to suppress. Once this Green Spirit Fruit is picked, these two beasts will definitely sense it. When the timees, we still have to figure out how to deal with these two beasts. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the fierce killing beasts in the field, he said: Wait a little longer, wait until these two beasts have fought to the death. When the timees, Wolf Boy, you sneak over and pick the Green Spirit Fruit. If the two beasts find out, Ill distract them. The three of you will escape to the bottom of the cliff where you were told to ambush. Understood?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Darceys face changed and she said, Youre going to distract these two beasts alone? That will be very dangerous! Jason smiled confidently and said, Darcey, to say it may not believe, when I was young I was often caught up in the mountains by Old Mr. Miller, with the ck bear ah mountain wolf these fierce beasts to kill. So dealing with these beasts, I have full experience. Besides, these two beasts fight a bruised and battered, to chase me is also very difficult, I have a way to deal with. What Im thinking now is, should I dig up that Green Spirit Fruit tree with its roots? What about taking it back and nting it? Darcey shook his head and said, That idea is not realistic. An elixir will take at least a hundred years to mature from growth to maturity. Then again, it takes a spiritualnd to breed an elixir. The spiritual energy of the outside environment is not enough to supply the growth of spiritual medicine. Besides, this piece of terrain is obviously enriched with a formation of terrain, can gather around the spiritual energy, so this Green Spirit Fruit can grow out. Even if you dig up this small tree, it will soon die when you return to the outside world. Jason nodded, still a little regretful in his heart, if he could take it out and nt it, it would really be a great fortune. The tiger seized a chance to bite the ck bears neck, the ck bears forelimb pped the tigers head hard, the tiger failed to bite the ck bears neck, and leaped away before the bear struck back again. At this time, the ck bears neck location has several blood holes, blood flowing, nearly caused a fatal injury. The giant tiger is also in a bad situation, his head was pped down by the ck bear, half of his head is dripping with blood, and is also extremely injured. But these two evolved beasts are extremely strong, so wounded under the counter is more fierce fight together. Wolf Boy you pick that Green Spirit Fruit immediately after leaving, and Darcey, Riley rendezvous, evacuate, flee back to the location of the cliff ambush. Jason said in a deep voice. Wolf Boy nodded, he licked the corners of his mouth, thin body a movement, has been as a wolf in the jungle as a healthy leap forward, a fewnding and rising is already out of sight. Darcey looked at Wolf Boy in the forest as if he was running on the ground quickly, his heart really felt some amazement. Jason was not surprised, Wolf Boy had been with wolves since childhood, and was familiar with these jungles and mountains. Wolf Boy stalked all the way through smoothly, while Darcey and Riley also moved to meet Wolf Boy halfway. Jasons body shed, also changed position, blocked in front of Wolf Boy and other peoples exit route. Even if the two beasts reacted, they would have to pass him first before they could go after Wolf Boy and others. In front of them, on the rising ground, a thin figure slowly climbed up to the small jade-like tree, which was Wolf Boy. Then, Wolf Boy stretched out the saber in his hand, and the de went down along the branch below the Green Spirit Fruit, and immediately, the Green Spirit Fruit was cut off along with a branch. Wolf Boy got the Green Spirit Fruit, and he immediately withdrew with a sh of his body. Roar! Almost at this instant, the gigantic spotted tiger let out an earth-shaking tiger roar as it turned its head and looked towards the small turquoise colored tree. The ck bear also stopped and was baring its teeth, a low roar of unbridled anger emanating from its throat. The giant glistening tigers nose sniffed vigorously, then it turned around and fixed its bronze eyes on Wolf Boys retreating direction. Green Spirit Fruit had a strange medicinal scent, so Wolf Boy fled with Green Spirit Fruit, the medicinal scent would also waft over, thus allowing the giant tiger to lock on to Green Spirit Fruits location. Just when the giant tiger was preparing to chase after him with all its limbs C Whoosh! A figure shed out, then a small stone broke through the air, under the full force of the infusion, like a flying knife all hit the body of the giant glistening tiger. This giant tiger was immediately enraged, and then it saw Jason who appeared out. To say the least, this giant tiger in this Ashtonnd is also considered a dominant beast, but it has never seen a human, so after seeing Jason it has a short hesitation. In its eyes, Jasons small figure ispletely iparable with its huge size, in the jungle often therger the beast the more powerful. The difference in size makes this giant tiger have unlimited confidence in itself, it a roar and roar, is towards Jason pounced over. Jasons body shed, running towards the left side of the direction, so as to lure away the giant tiger. When Jason rushed towards the left side, he was surprised to see two figures rushing over, a man and a woman, Robert and Emily. Emily? Robert? Jasons face was stunned and he couldnt help but blurt out the words. Robert heard Jason shouting at him, a face immediately pulled ck, the whole persons anger rose, he was about to swear, when the cold C The first time he heard Jason shouting at him, his face immediately darkened! A strong wind came, a bloodied and wounded giant tiger appeared, a gust of strong fishy wind also blew to. At the same time, the turquoise like jade tree, whoosh two sound, two figures instantly arrived, it is Tommy and Ryan two. Tommy looked at the tree, the top of the Green Spirit Fruit has disappeared, the truncated branch is flowing turquoise liquid, he took a look at the eyes after a sinking gaze, said: Green Spirit Fruit! Watch out! At this point, Ryan shouted fiercely and coldly. OwC A low roar sounded, a huge ck shadow pounced and killed, the strong and powerful forelimbs pped at Tommy and Ryan respectively. It is the huge ck bear, it is more sluggish and clumsy, see the small tree appeared Tommy and Ryan, instinctively thought that these two picked Green Spirit Fruit, without saying anything immediately pounced over. Chapter 1184 – The Scourge of Water Robert was shocked and angry, Jason called him to arouse his anger, as a protective sister of the devil, this is a naked provocation, so he could not wait to Jason to the ground a burst of friction to relieve the hate. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Emily, get out of the way! Head towards the right front to find Darcey and the others. Jason shouted in a hurry. Emily also appeared to be in doubt, after hearing the words she also instinctively obeyed Jasons words towards the right direction to sh over. The giant tiger locked onto Jason and didnt bother with Emily. Robert also wanted to rush towards his sisters side, but Jason was running towards the front, and the giant glistening tiger also a lunge over, Robert had to dodge backwards, avoiding the giant tigers severe and dangerous lunge. Robert shed to the side and prepared to watch the show, watching Jason being chased by the giant tiger, the corners of his mouth raised and began to lift a curve, thinking names Miller this guy also has a day ah, let you speak out of turn, let you disrespect Emily, see this chase does not kill you. However, the next moment C Robert just raised the corner of the mouth curved immediately frozen, damn it, he actually saw Jason rushed towards his side, and naturally also attracted the giant tiger toe. I fork you a circle ahC Robert wanted to explode foul mouth, immediately and decisively turn and run, and then an angry rebuke up: names Miller, you are not good intention is not it? There are so many directions in all directions, you have to run towards my side, you are nning to attract the East? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Oh, Mr. Parker, I really didnt mean to. Its just that the terrain is t in your direction, so you can only run this way. If the right side, there are Emily and Darcey and they, can not lead this crazy beast over, right? Jason said in a hurry. As he spoke, Jasons body flipped to the right and rolled on the ground. Whew! In that instant, the giant spotted tiger pounced and killed, and its sharp ws plunged straight into the ground in the direction where Jason was standing just now. The giant tiger leapt and once again pursued Jason. Jason continued to lead the tiger forward, the direction of the natural Robert side, which makes Robert angry and annoyed, but seemingly helpless.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The giant tiger waspletely enraged after several unsessful attempts to kill Jason, and turned its eyes on Robert. After evolutionary mutation, this giant tigers spiritual intelligence is much higher than ordinary beasts, it can see that Robert and Jason should be a group, several times unable to kill Jason, it immediately shifted the target, a jump with a lightning speed straight to Robert. I grass! This time, Robert finally could not help but burst out foul. I did not fucking provoke you, you actually chase me? Im fucking innocent, okay? Your enemy is over there! Robert spoke in anger, the giant tiger naturally did not understand human words, continued to pounce over, Robert had to dodge sideways, while himself diffused a strong martial ancestor pressure, angrily looked at the giant tiger. Jason secretly could not help butugh, then he said: Mr. Parker, why dont you and I join forces to solve this big bug first. This is not a way to drag on. Robert was not happy, said angrily: This is not my business, but you deliberately led me to take the me with you. What are your intentions? Lets get rid of this big bug first, and then well talk about whats wrong. Jason said. Robert heart although said a thousand reluctant, but the current situation, can only be in ordance with Jasons words. Although this giant tiger is wounded, but after all, it is a beast, still in the forest, to say that escape certainly can not escape, but is a waste of physical strength. It is better to join forces with this giant tiger to fight head-on. The giant tiger saw Jason and Robert not flee, two people surrounded it, which made its eyes all over the killing machine, open the huge mouth constantly with slime dripping down. However, it also sensed the terrifying pressure emanating from Jason and Robert. Roberts own Heritage Master Stage pressure swept out, vaguely with a kings weather, extraordinary aura, the field is amazing. Jasons own gravity potential field also diffused out, his own iron-blooded killing aura in the manifestation, as if a Satan in the world, the twobined under the momentum, actually made the giant tiger have a sense of scruples. The tiger has opened some spiritual intelligence, but it is still a beast, and after a tiger whistle, the fierce tiger took the lead towards Robert. Roberts footsteps crossed, the Parker family Star Moves the wonderful footwork, speed to an incredible point, a horizontal sh is to the side of the giant tiger, he raised a fist, st to the giant tigers huge body. At the same time, Jason also rushed up, the giant tigers thick tail like a long stick swept Jason, Jason did not retreat, his left arm exploded out of his Secret Realm Power, cross-file and catch the tigers tail force. At almost the same moment, this giant tiger hind foot raised, sharp long ws towards Jason head down, this sh down. The Mad Dog Combat de in Jasons hand crossed and sealed the sharp ws of the tigers hind feet with a ng, and the tremendous force shook Jasons internal blood and Qi. Jasons legs bent, the whole person immediately from the giant tigers abdomen under the glide and passed, while the saber in the struggle towards the giant tigers abdomen location a stab, along the way cut. However, Jasons feeling is like the saber in his hand stabbed a piece of tough and thick fur in general, Mad Dog Combat des tip can only pierce a small section, even if it is sliding under the cut, the wound caused is also very limited. Such a perverse defense ability far beyond the outside rhinoceros skin! Jason this blow to the giant tiger caused limited injuries or, but also let the giant tiger pain and fury up, not waiting for the giant tiger to have a counterattack, the other side of Roberts fist has hit the giant tigers body. Roberts punch contained the Heritage Master Stages Agist Force, which was so majestic and powerful that it caused the giant tiger to wail and stagger backwards towards the side. When the tiger stabilized itself, the amber gaze looked at Jason and Robert with a vague hint of even stronger scorn and fear. Boom! Almost at this moment, not far from the other side of the direction, there is a terrifying pressure aura burst out, that aura like the emperor in the world, looking down on all beings, carrying a kind of invincible supreme power. Robert sensed, his face was stunned, then his eyes narrowed slightly, said: Tommys breath! He is also in this vicinity! Chapter 1185 – Clash of the Heavenly Proud (I) Tommy! When Jason heard this name, there was also a sh of sharpness in his eyes. Before entering the retreat Holy Lnad, Old Mr. Miller wanted to let Wolf Boy and Riley in, the first one to jump out and oppose is the Goodwin familys family head Reno, for this reason, Reno also released his own Saint-level pressure to test Old Mr. Miller. If it is not to test the depth of Old Mr. Miller, Im afraid this Reno are going to be in front of many Hyacinth forces on Old Mr. Miller big fight. Last time in Ghost Doctor Valley, Jason also had confronted Tommy, so for the Goodwin family including this Tommy, Jason is really not much good feeling. Jason also sensed Tommys own unique emperor-like aura, in addition to a vicious aura of killing, like a killing general in the sands, the aura actually does not lose to Tommy. Jasons eyes shed, immediately remembered the outside world when he saw Tommys side of the young man in ck, he still remembered that this young man in ck brought him a sense of threat that he could not say. Now it seems that his feeling at the time was not wrong, and Tommy entered the retreat Holy Lnad this young man is also a strong Hyacinth experts. The sound of fighting on the other side is gradually approaching towards Jason and Roberts side, with asional bursts of low roar and roaring from the beast. Jason guessed that Tommy and the two of them should have encountered the ck bear, and are now fighting with the ck bear in the killing bar. The giant glistening tiger is also roaring at Jason and Robert, now it also knows that Jason and Robert are not easy to mess with, but out of fierce beastly nature plus the kind of rage after being wounded, it is still continuing to pounce towards Jason and Robert. Jason and Robert both worked together to meet the battle, and although it was their first time fighting together, they showed a sense of understanding and were able to repeatedly cause injuries to the giant tiger. Jasons gravity field really did y a role in limiting the tigers movement, making the tigers action also slowed down a lot, Robert relied on the Parker familys Star Moves footwork, but also appeared to be erratic, moving like the wind, the giant tiger Several attacks fell short, and Robert was able to seize the opportunity to counterattack. Bang! Bang! The giant tigers huge body was hit by one terrifying punch after another, if not for the giant tigersrge enough size and amazing defense, if it were an outside tiger, it would have been down already. OwC At this time, a low roar came from the side, then the whole ground vaguely shake and then a huge ck shadow tumbled to, hit a few trees before stopping. Then the huge ck shadow climbed up, it was the huge ck bear. This ck bear in front of the two figures are slowly approaching, one of them is full of heroic, bronze skin like reflecting a metal-like tough shine, double eyebrows fly into the temples, there is a unique domination of the emperors aura; the other is a ck clothes, face cold as a knife, the body emits a murderous and ruthless aura. This is precisely Tommy and Ryan, the two of them together, beat this ck bear repeatedly defeated. This is not surprising, the ck bear itself has been wounded, even in the case of no injuries, with the strength of Tommy and Ryan, but also to suppress the ck bear. However, with the strong defense of the ck bears thick skin, to kill the ck bear is to take some trouble. After the ck bear appeared, the giant tiger a jump, came to the ck bear side, rushed to the ck bear low roar a few, as inmunication. These two ferocious beasts belonged to the dominant beasts in this Ashtonnd, and originally fought for the Green Spirit Fruit. Now that the Green Spirit Fruit had been taken away, they didnt continue their infighting. Now, they all have amon enemy. Tommy, who was walking over, saw Jason and Robert, his eyebrows raised, and after looking at Robert, he fixed his eyes on Jason, with a faint sh of hostility and murderous intent in his eyes. Ryans own aura of murder is also more intense and zing up, so that his body around the square of the ground, began to sweep a dark currents raging supreme killing machine, looks extremely terrifying and morbid. Jason face cold down, the whole person as a Satan from hell, began to recover his own share of terror like abyss of breath, the whole person like a god like the devil, only belong to the battlefield only the kind of iron-blooded killing aura also in the manifestation. At the same time, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline also began to emerge, under the Sunling Bloodline power, his own evolution of the gravitational field more heavy and deep. The two ferocious beasts eyes finally showed a trace of fear at this moment, and they obviously sensed that the aura of the opponents they had never seen before was even more powerful and terrifying, and was actually causing a kind of suppression to them. The two ferocious beasts themselves began to slowly converge, they backed up step by step, and finally have wailed, turned around and ran.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jason and others did not go after the two beasts, for them, this self-contained Ashtonnd exists within the evolutionary mutation of the beast although dangerous, but in fact the greatest danger is from the disciples of the heavenly pride of the various forces. At any time,pared to the beasts, humans are the most dangerous. The two beasts were stunned back, the field is also into a short period of calm. At the end, Tommy raised his gaze and said, The Green Spirit Fruit that these two ferocious beasts were fighting over was taken away by you, right? What? Green Spirit Fruit? An elixir?! Robert couldnt help but sound surprised after hearing that. When he and Emily rushed over, they immediately encountered Jason who was being chased by the giant glistening tiger, so they didnt know that the two beasts were fighting over the Green Spirit Fruit. So, after hearing Tommys words, he was really surprised and started. That is a real elixir, an existence that cant be found. Tommy listened to Roberts words and immediately had a judgment in his heart, specting that Robert should also be the same as him, just arrived, a stepte that Green Spirit Fruit has been taken away by someones first hand. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. So what if it was? So what if it wasnt? Jasons face was nd and his tone was indifferent as he asked rhetorically. Chapter 1186 – Clash of the Heavenly Proud (II) Tommy fiercely stepped forward, his own aura zed up and appeared aggressive. At the same time, a strong Heritage Master Stage pressure burst out from his body, and under careful sensing, it was already the peak of the Heritage Master Stage middle stage pressure, just a hairs breadth away from reaching the Heritage Master Stage high stage! Such a strength, it is not too much to say that the young generation of Hyacinths proud disciples are the best. After all, Tommy recovered the Goodwin familys imperial bloodline, his own physique is unusual, as if he had Emperors Fate, so his true strength will far exceed the apparent realm strength. The vast Heritage Master Stage pressure with a destructive momentum pointed directly at Jason, this crushed down, in this self-contained Ashton ground, Tommy no longer hide his hostility to Jasons even killing machine! That Green Spirit Fruit is of great use to the old ancestors of my n. So, if it was you who picked it, then give it to me! As a condition, today I can pretend that I did not see you and leave here. Tommys eyes sharpened and stared at Jason closely, and said in this regard. Hahahaha- Jason, as if he had heard something funny, could not help butugh out loud. He could hear the meaning of Tommys words, which was that he would spare him today after he handed over the Green Spirit Fruit, as if he had not seen him, and left. In this side of the world, humans can return to their origins, and follow the principle of the jungle of the weak and the strong is right. So, you Tommy want to rob or take or kill, all as you wish. Here, its true that strength is paramount. Jason opened his mouth, his own aura became stronger and stronger, the powerful confidence of the unstoppable in the manifestation of the nine blood like a blood dragon up in the air, intertwined with the blood and fire of the killing breath diffused out, the strong battle intent in the boiling, he reached out and pointed at Tommy, said word for word, What bullshit Hyacinth Fighters first person, I have long looked at you displeased! Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you are the young master of the Goodwin family? You want me to hand it over, you have to hand it over, and you want to thank you for not killing me today? Fuck you! In a word, if you want to fight, fight! If you want something, you can use your strength to talk! Lets have a game of chase and kill in this mountain forest! You want to die! As the young master of the Goodwin family, and the number one of the Hyacinth Fighters, Tommys face was bursting with anger, he had never been insulted like this before. Therefore, he took a step forward, his own murderous spirit filled the air, and already had the intention to take action. Mr. Goodwin, be careful! At this time, Ryan suddenly opened his mouth and said. Faced with Jason at this moment, Ryan instinctively felt a sense of threat of crisis, his perception is extremely keen, from Jasons body released the share filled with blood and fire of the murderous aura let him realize that the other party is definitely a from the pile of the dead to fight and kill the character, such people are often in a desperate fight, the threat posed by the absolute far beyond the surface strength. Tommy paused slightly, he noticed that Robert was also on the side, just now also teamed up with Jason to deal with the giant spotted tiger. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. However, Roberts position is still unclear, rashly shot can be a bit careless. He and Robert are the first and second proud disciples of Hyacinth Fighters, and have been fighting for so many years, although these years are well water, but in this side of the small world, for their own interests, it is difficult to guarantee that Robert will not be sitting on the profits. Robert, are you and Jason together? Tommy asked. Why should I be involved in the strife between you? Robert said in an indifferent tone. The words just fell, but in a moment is to see several figures rushed over, it is Emily, Darcey, Wolf Boy and Riley. The original Emily towards the right side of the past is indeed met Darcey and others, Darcey originally wanted to follow Jasons instructions, towards the foot of the cliff retreat past. After seeing Emily over she looked a little surprised, with the two beasts retreating, plus Tommys own imperial aura in the sweeping fluctuations, eventually also attracted Darcey them.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Emily and others rushed over and saw the scene where Jason was confronting Tommy and Ryan. Tommys gaze swept from Darcey and others, his face unperturbed, in his eyes, Darceycultivation is not worth mentioning, as for Wolf Boy and Riley has not yet be a tool, also not enough to put in the eye. In this game against Jason, the only uncertainty that can arise is the brother and sister Robert and Emily. Wolf Boys face had looked very excited, he had sessfully picked the Green Spirit Fruit, which was currently ced in a unique porcin white jade bottle, to ensure that the Green Spirit Fruits medicinal properties would not pass away. But after Wolf Boy came over, his first nce was at Ryan. Then, Wolf Boys skinny body suddenly tensed up, and the ferocity in his eyes was revealed, as if a Wolf had awakened and met his lifelong enemy. At the same time, from Wolfs body faintly released a heart-pounding ferocious bloodthirsty feeling, as if there is an endless ferocious intent from his still thin body surging out, transformed into the huge blood wolf, devouring all beings. Greedy Wolfs Fury! Ryans face amazed, then his eyes slightly narrowed, sharp as a de, he looked at Wolf Boy, he vaguely felt his own fate seemed to be touched in the dark, which made him cant help but to provoke his own endless killing aura, at this time he was like a killing general who broke the enemy of ten thousand armies, but his killing machine was all locked on Wolf Boy. The wrath of Greedy Wolf can ughter the head of the group! So the so-called Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern person is you! Unfortunately, you have not yet be a climate, what a pity! Ryan opened his mouth, his face became colder and colder, and his killing intent became more and more intense, and from him, a Heritage Master Stage middle-ranking pressure was diffused! Wolf Boys current cultivation realm is only the peak of the middle stage of Completion Stage, which is still a long way from the Heritage Master Stage. However, in the face of Ryans killing intent and the pressure of the Heritage Master Stage, he appeared to be unafraid, but the battle intent and killing intent shining in his bright eyes was even more intense. The greedy wolf meets the broken army, the fated enemy! Chapter 1187 – The Sword is Drawn Jason immediately sensed Wolf Boys abnormality, his gaze fixed on Ryan, his body naturally released a ferocious bloodthirsty killing intent, as if his body a dormant blood wolf awakened, emitting a terrifying bloodthirsty intent. The feeling Jason got was as if Wolf Boy and Ryan were confronting each other as if natural enemies had met natural enemies. Jasons own gravitational field enveloped Darcey, Wolf Boy, Ryan and others, so even with Ryans own Heritage Master Stage pressure crushing over, there is his gravitational field to resist. However, with Jasons strength, while fighting against the Heritage Master Stage pressure from Tommy and Ryan, that is also feeling the unusual strain. The good thing is that Jasons strength has reached the peak of the Secret Realm Level-six, plus the power of his own Sunling Bloodline, he can barely hold out. However, he weighed the battle, in Robert, Emily does not intervene in the case, he wanted to save Wolf Boy and Riley is not easy. If he was alone, he could use his experience in junglebat to tangle with these two, the big deal is that both sides willpete with each other in physical fitness and endurance, which Jason has not been afraid of anyone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. So, to really start a war, Jason really needs to let Darcey and Wolf Boy leave. Jason, heres to the punishment! Youve been given the chance to hand over Green Spirit Fruit, so you can be spared today! Since you dont know what to do, Ill let you stay here for a long time today! Tommy opened his mouth, his eyes zing with murderous intent, staring at Jason. When Darcey heard this, her face also became irritated and she said coldly, Is Mr. Goodwin going to rob you openly? What does Mr. Goodwin mean by robbing so openly? Darcey, this has nothing to do with you. At this point, its no longer a matter of robbery or not. Its between me and Jason. Tommy opened his mouth, he looked at Jason and said, Last time in Ghost Doctor Valley, I regret that I did not have the chance to defeat you. Now, I would like to learn what strength I have as Lewis grandson. Ryans body also moved slightly, with his strength, not to strike then, a strike is bound to be a fierce attack to kill. Jasons face sank, he said in a low voice: Darcey, you go with Wolf Boy, Riley and the others first. Go and wait for me at the bottom of that cliff. Darceys face was stunned, she understood the meaning of Jasons words, if we really want to start a war, it is useless for her to stay. It is true that, as the Stokes familys daughter, Tommy and others will not do anything to her, but she can not join the battle. As for Wolf Boy and Riley, they have not yet grown uppletely and are not capable of fighting against the Heritage Master Stage level of talent. Brother, Im not leaving! Wolf Boy opened his mouth, and his tone was unusually resolute. Thats an order! Jason said in a cold voice. Wolf Boy nuzzled, he did not say anything, but the pair of shing wolfish gaze was still staring at Ryan, his feet seemed to have taken root, and he did not move. Emilys pair of stunning phoenix eyes were cold as she said, So you guys are trying to steal the chance of being taken! Then I cant stand to watch! Emily said, Emily battle to Jasons side, their own aura of the ruthless killing way in the diffusion, confrontation towards Tommy and Ryan side. Emilys intervention made Roberts face stunned, after reacting he frowned and said, Emily, why are you acting without permission again? Cant you listen to me for once? Brother, I dont need you to worry about my business! Emily opened her mouth and continued, Putting aside this robber baron behavior of Tommy and the others. I have fought with Jason in the battlefield overseas and have ayer ofradeship. So I cant just sit back and do nothing. Emily, youC Robert was simply angry and furious, for Jason and Tommy and their immediate confrontation, in principle, he was able to remain neutral. After all, Robert this time into the retreat Holy Lnad inside, also if for the Parker family to fight for enough opportunities, naturally is not will be angry. Now, Emily directly on Jasons side, really want to start, he can do sit back and do nothing? The outside world. In the closed Holy Lnad within Jason and Tommy, Ryan saber-rattling confrontation, the disciples of other forces on this side of the outside world are also ready to enter. An hour has passed, and the young generation of heavenly disciples from other families and sects are starting toe out of the lineup, and are going to enter inside. Embus from the Miller family, Stevie Stewart from the Stewart family, Thomas Feist from the Feist family, Levi from the Puchner family, Zack from the Abel family, Purple The Phoenix Holy Lands Purple Phoenix Saintess, Provadanski Holy Lands Marcel, Heavenly Holy Lands Louis, Foundation Schools Timothy, Completion Schools The younger generation of disciples, such as Jere, began to enter the school in droves. As these young disciples entered, a fiercepetition about the young disciples of Hyacinth began. At this time, a young man also towards the closed Holy Lnad, only to see his ck hair like ink, face firm, eyes pupils shing a demonic color, all over the body is filled with a strong qi blood, the body contains a hidden pure demonic energy. Demon Son! Demon Son hase to participate in thispetition as a disciple of Ron, to enter the retreat Holy Lnad. Not only is Demon Son, Demon Witch also came. Demon Witch a purple is extremely enchanting and conspicuous, the sunset reflecting the snow like a stunning jade face is stunning, long and slender willow eyebrows with three points of spring, not point and red lips plump and delicate mouth-watering, the pair seems to gather the bright eyes of the stars in the blinking of the most charming and enchanting color. Her extremely sexy body swayed in the walk out of the graceful style, slender legs under the move, the square round buttocks also fluctuate, also do not know how many young disciples attracted the gaze. Demon Son and Demon Witch are clearly the pride of Supremes Holy Land, these two people came over, but also let the field of all the forces of some big figures faceplex. ording to the rules of Hyacinth, they, as elders, really cant make a move on their juniors. Therefore, even if these two peoplee from Supremes Holy Land, the disputes among them can only be resolved by the younger generation of disciples. However, in addition to Demon Son and Demon Witch, Supremes Holy Land is not a big figure to show up, which is very wise. If there were really big figures from Supremes Holy Land toe, not to mention others, Old Mr. Miller would be the first one to strike to suppress. Amitabha Buddha. At this time, a Buddhist horn sounded, a young monk came with his hands together, his body slender, eyebrows clear, face also reveals a calm and firm, walking between own a universal Buddha-like breath in the diffusion. After this young monk came and stood in front of Old Mr. Miller, he bent down and bowed, saying, Junior Benji has met the young master. Old Mr. Miller squinted his eyes and looked at the young monk in front of him, and couldnt help but grin and nod his head and say, You are the disciple of the Bitter Monk? Thats a good bone! Is your name Benji? Haha, thats a good name, hell will not be Buddha until its empty! Very good! Go on, go and find your own chance. By the way, your little uncle is also inside. Benji will certainly remember the words of the young master. The young monk named Benji opened his mouth and was walking towards the passage where Holy Lnad was closed. Chapter 1188 Retreating Without a Fight Inside the closed Holy Lnad. Tommys face is a bit ironic and cold, he did not expect Emily directly open their position, standing on Jasons side. With his and Ryans strength, even if Jasons side has an additional Emily, he does not feel anything. The problem is that Robert in Hyacinth is known as a protective devil. If you really want to fight, Robert will not watch his sister be attacked and killed and not to fight? Once Robert also yed, it was hard to tell between victory and defeat. The first time I thought of this, Tommys face looked very ugly, and he looked at Robert and said, Robert, are you going to stand on Jasons side this time? Robert had a ck face and didnt say anything. He did not speak others know what his attitude, with his reputation as a sisters protection devil, no matter who really want to strike towards Emily, he will certainly also strike. Ryan also saw this, knowing that there are Parker siblings here that this battle is certainly not to be fought. At that moment, Ryans own killing machine and aura gradually converge, he said: Mr. Goodwin, an hour is almost up. One hourter, other proud disciples will alsoe in. Instead of spending time here, we should go and look for opportunities. Anyway, the future is long, and it is still early before the exit of this small world opens. After being reminded by Ryan, Tommy also reacted, an hourter as the other Heavenly Pride disciples poured in en masse, more people that means the opportunity in this retreat Holy Lnad will also be shared by others. Immediately, Tommy coldly grunted and said: We go first. I just dont believe that every time there are others present. Jason did not speak, this time if not for the presence of Darcey, Wolf Boy, Riley, he would have to go out and y a game of chase and kill with Tommy and them. Eventually, Tommy and Ryan two retreated. The entire retreat Holy Lnad counted or quiterge, every ce there may be opportunities. One of the biggest opportunities than The originator retreat ce, where after hundreds of years may have be a relic, but there will certainly be The originator for cultivation of some sense, which is the most attractive. Tommy they came in so far, has not found a great opportunity, under the time constraint, they do not want to waste time on the confrontation with Jason, immediately retreat to explore. The Goodwin family as Hyacinths first big family, not only is the strength of the bottom, but also mastered a veryrge number of ancient books, including The originator. Therefore, the Goodwin family for The originator closed Holy Lnad research than other forces are much deeper, Tommy also need to seize the time to follow the mastered about closed Holy Lnad some clues to find these great opportunities. After Tommy and Ryan walked away, Robert looked at Emily, but did not say anything. Jason took a deep breath and said to the Tantalus siblings, Thanks a lot. Robert said, Tommys strength is very strong, and that Ryans strength is not even a few points weaker than Tommys. You guys should be careful in the future. Are you still afraid of him? Emily said coldly. Robert shook his head, he said, Emily, lets go. The family gave us two ces to enter is not a joke. We have to go and find the right opportunity for us as well. Emily gritted her teeth, even if her character is capricious or not, but in this time things really can not be capricious and for. The originators retreat Holy Lnad took hundreds of years to open, some of the opportunities here are important, and even determine whether the Parker familys younger generation canpete in Hyacinth in the future, this is about the Parker familys future status, prestige and prestige, and can not allow her to She could not be allowed to do whatever she wanted. So Emily had to say goodbye to Jason and the others, and before she left she said, If you really encounter any danger, run if you cant beat them. I wille to youter. Robert heard this, a face has pulled ck. It seems that his sister was obsessed by names Miller? Why do you want to be with this guy names Miller all the time? Fearing that there would be a problem, Robert hastily pulled his sister away. Jason immediately looked at Wolf Boy, his face stern, said: Wolf, what happened to you just now? Huh? Wolf Boys face was stunned, full of innocence. Seeing Jason look like he was angry, he was also a bit flustered.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just now, when you really wanted to fight, I told you to leave, why didnt you listen? Jason asked. Wolf Boy lowered his head and didnt say a word. Just now, after seeing Ryan, sensing Ryans own aura of killing, somehow, he had a feeling of meeting his arch enemy in general, his own kind of bloodthirsty killing instincts were pulled out, only thinking of dueling with Ryan. Well, remember that the next time is not an example. Jason looked at Wolf Boy and continued, I know what you mean. But youre still weak right now. Your strength is still a big gappared to your opponent. When you grow uppletely, you can fight alongside Brother anytime you want. Wolf Boy nodded heavily after smiling and then took out the bottle with Green Spirit Fruit and handed it to Jason. Jason took it and put it inside his tactical backpack. He looked around and said, Darcey, besides elixirs like Green Spirit Fruit here, do you think there will be other elixirs? Darcey shook his head and said, Its unlikely that there are two elixirs in one area together. However, there are usuallypanion organisms around the elixir, and although thesepanion organisms do not reach the standard of elixir, some of them are not too much to be called semi-elixir. This means that the forest was probably a medicinal garden in the beginning. In the forest, there may still be something left by The originator. Jasons heart moved, he said: You mean, we can use the ground where Green Spirit Fruit grows as the center, along the surrounding to explore the search? Darcey nodded and said, I think so. Its up to you. Instead of exploring blindly, we should finish exploring around this area first. Jason thought about it and said, We entered this side of Ashtonnd until we came here, and I left some hidden marks along the way. The purpose is that if Marcel and Zack see it, they wille and join us. Since this ce is worth exploring, so lets explore this ce first. They wille over if they see the marks, and even if they dont see it elsewhere. Then its settled for now. Darcey said. Jason nodded, to decide to explore here, it is necessary to first find a suitable ce in the vicinity as a temporary base, but also to divide the work and cooperation, respectively, to explore different areas, so that efficiency will be higher. All this work has to be based on the premise of safety. So, how to determine a safe range, this is also Jason need to consider. Chapter 1189 – Each has its own chance (a) After determining to explore and search the central hintend of this mountain forest, Jason was ready to start looking around for a suitable stronghold, simr to a fixed one. Darcey thought about it and said, I think it would be good to use the terrain where the Green Spirit Fruit is growing as a stronghold. The terrain where this Green Spirit Fruit grows is obviously enriched by a formation simr to the Spirit Gathering Formation, which can gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth around it. Therefore, the spiritual energy in this ce is the most dense. It is very suitable for martial artists to cultivate. Jason smiled and tapped his head and said, Right. Ive overlooked this problem, Darcey, you and Wolf Boy, Riley and the others are practicing Hyacinth, where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is the strongest, and it will help you to cultivate at leisure. Jason immediately began to set up a simple stronghold on the terrain where the Green Spirit Fruit was growing, for the wilderness survival experience is extremely rich, he isfortable with the construction of such a simple stronghold. He asked Wolf Boy and Riley to cut down some branches, circled a range and then used these branches to insert on the ground, forming a rectangle of about ten square meters, and then used some dry and fragile branches to set up some simple traps on the periphery. These simple danger is naturally unable to deal with some ferocious beasts poisonous insects, the main role is to y the role of warning. Really what beasts approaching, as long as they fall into these simple traps, withered branches will break under a crunching sound, the same as a warning sound. Darcey looked at those enclosed branches of different lengths and asked, What role do these y? Jason said: The beasts will have their own territory, will be on the boundary of their territory by their own smell, lets say the smell of urine to draw the line. My arrangement is simr to this, but also to dere the beasts in the forest, this is our territory. Of course, whether those beasts can understand that is a different matter. After making these arrangements, Jason began to let Wolf Boy go with Riley to explore the deeper areas. When entering the retreat Holy Lnad, considering that there will be nomunication signal in this istion, Jason brought the walkie-talkie, which can workpletely off-grid and can make convenient calls within a certain range as long as it is on the same frequency channel. Jason asked Wolf Boy and Riley to take the walkie-talkie and start exploring along the designated direction, exploring a distance range of no more than three kilometers, once there is any situation, immediately informed. Jasons move is also to exercise Wolf Boy and Riley, Wolf Boy in the jungle experience is still considered rich, which is he has cultivated an instinct since childhood, with him with Riley, the two have a look after each other, enough to cope with the unusual situation. Jason is with Darcey began to go to this terrain exists in some of thepanion drugs. In Darceys words, the value of somepanion drugs is not necessarily worse than the elixir, such as the refining of high quality Fire Pills, elixir is the main drug, but also need to incorporate some auxiliary drugs, these auxiliary drugs may be apanion drug. In addition, some can be called semi-spiritual medicine of the half sound drugs, is able to refine some of the low Fire Pills. Jason is also very interested in this, right now Wolf Boy and Rileys strength is still very lowpared to Hyacinths pride, he also knows the importance of Fire Pills for Hyacinth Fighters. If there are enough Fire Pills as a support, then Wolf Boy and Rileysbat skills can also be quickly improved. Soon, Jason and his team of manpower began to move, in this crisis-ridden mountain forest began to explore the opportunity. The second group of Hyacinths proud disciples have also gradually entered this self-contained retreat Holy Lnad at this time. Marcel and Zack were walking together, and when they entered this self-contained Ashtonnd, they appeared on a mountainous area that appeared bare for several kilometers around. Looking around, this ce is just like a Gobi Beach, bare mountain under the wind and sun have been extinct grass, only simr to the dunes of the generalndscape. Overhead, the hot sun shining down, making this area of the environment of unusually high temperature, basically can not see what species, the same as a piece of extinction. Marcel could not help but frown, he said: Whats going on? Before we came in, we saw theke and the mountains, howe the environment changed as soon as wended? Zack looked around and said, Closed Holy Lnad is actually The originator with the formation to set up. Therefore, the closed Holy Lnad and the outside world are separated by a formation. We came in, we can not predict which position will fall into the formation. Now it seems that we are not too lucky to havended in this shitty ce. Marcel discerned the direction and said, Lets get out of here. Jason told us before he came in that he would leave a little mark along the way. But Jason and the others should notnd on this ce. Then again, this ce is like in the desert, the hot sun, stay for a long time will also be dangerous. Zack nodded and was about to say something when the wind suddenly raged ahead, sweeping up a tornado shaped like a sandstorm, covering the sky, which vaguely has a very fierce aura in the diffusion of. Zacks face changed, followed by Marcel fled to a bare mountain behind to avoid the sweeping winds. Zack began to check the surrounding terrain, the Abel family itself is proficient in feng shui terrain, in the terrain of the great formation of attainment, the Abel family in Hyacinth said second, no one dares to say first. Zack has been brought up by his grandfather Joseph, so although he is young, his attainment in geomantic formations is also extremely deep.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He carefully examined the surrounding terrain, his face a little white up, said: This ce looks like an extremely fierce demonnd! The original topography of this ce is certainly not like this. Because of the fierce and fierce Qi here is too thick and too strong, under years and years, every inch of grass does not grow, everything died, and finally formed a ce of extinction! The ce of Demon Suppression? Marcels face also could not help but change, although he does not know much about the terrain formation, but as a Holy Land of the Holy Son, he is also aware of some of the dangerous terrain recorded in the ancient books. Among them, The ce of Demon Suppression is one of the most dangerous terrain, called the Jedi, often there is no return. The ce of Demon Suppression is one of the most dangerous terrains. How can there be The ce of Demon Suppression and what is it that is suppressed? Marcel frowned. Zack licked the corner of his mouth and said, Maybe when The originator first came here, there was something fierce that needed to be suppressed here. But hundreds of years have passed. Even The originator has sat down. Even if there is something fierce existence, it has long been dead. Only this The ce of Demon Suppression cohesion and the aura of fierce evil does not dissipate, has been cohesive in this terrain. Then again, there is no absolute Jedi in the world. In a desperate ce, there is often a ray of life. This ray of life, nurtured will be a great opportunity here! Zack then said, his tone also excited. The gaze in Marcels eyes lit up and said, You mean we can explore this ce? To find the silver lining of this ce? Zack nodded and said, The ce of Demon Suppression is very dangerous. But the terrain of The ce of Demon Suppression itself is a kind of supreme terrain. There is bound to be a chance in it! It just so happens that you are also proficient in terrain formations. Then we can explore a bit. Marcel agreed. Next, Zack began to study the ce of Demon Suppression more carefully, in order to prepare for the next exploration. Chapter 1190 – Each has its own chance (II) Closed Holy Lnad, southwest direction. Between the green mountains and the water, a white male emerged, he was handsome, graceful, dignified, with a point of view of the mountains. This is the Miller family young master Embus. A white-clothed Embus walking in the green mountains and water, owning a dusty and proud of the world, he looks calm, but is also careful, is looking around the situation. He did not see anyone else around him, and did not know where they had scattered to. Embus walked to a hidden and safe area, he looked around to make sure no one was around, he took out three pouches from his body. These three pouches were handed to him by his father Ronnie before he came to Broken Peak Mountain. He said that this is the first of the four great alien of Hyacinth Ron gave him the pouch, let him enter the retreat Holy Lnad, open the first pouch to see, as for when to open the next pouch, is in ordance with the first pouch of the magic n to act. ording to his fathers intention, this time in The originators retreat Holy Lnad, will be his dragon prosperity, secretly with the help of Ron, such a godless alien, will certainly help him to be at the top of other heavenly pride! Embus opened the first pouch, there was a note inside, he took it out and read it CN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Dream of the dragon and be born, Innate Holy Body, towards the saint, practice the holy body! Embus frowned and silently recited, thinking, Towards the saints, practice the holy body? The originator is the only one who can be called a saint in this Ashtonnd, so does Elder God mean that I should go on a pilgrimage to the originator, where there will be an opportunity to help me refine my holy body? Embus is an Innate Holy Body, but there are some defects, when in Ghost Doctor Valley to get a Holy Yuan Dan, to make up for the shorings of his own qi and blood. The Innate Holy Bodys original power still needs to be tempered once to be stimted. However, in the outside world the Miller family checked all the ancient books and also sought help from Ghost Doctor, but they did not know the method of quenching the Innate Holy Body. ording to the hints in this pouch, it seems to imply that this Ashtonnd has the opportunity to help him temper his Innate Holy Body, how can this not make Embus excited? That day his father Ronnie met with Ron, brought back these three pouches, in addition to a sixth-grade Fire Pills. With the help of the sixth-grade Fire Pills, Embus strength has now reached the middle stage of the Heritage Master Stage, and is as strong as Tommy, the number one Hyacinth Fighters. If he can have a great opportunity and chance to refine his Innate Holy Body physique and stimte the power of Innate Holy Body origin, then he will be like a tiger with wings and have enough confidence to challenge Tommy! But, where is this ce of quenching the Holy Body? How to find it? Where should the pilgrimage go? Embus fell into the Chen thought, he himself is the most intelligent person, after some contemtion he thought of a key point, if there is a ce to temper their own holy body in this Ashtonnd, then whether it can be sensed with their own? Thinking of this, Embus ran his own Agist Force, and also his own Innate Holy Body pressure burst out, and in a moment, Embus himself diffused a magnificent aura, making his whole person also seems to be covered with ayer of sacred and invible weather, appearing to be extraordinary. Soon, Embus heart a movement, he actually is faintly feel, in the right in front of the position, far away, seems to have what breath is resonating with him, he sensed, actually made his own Innate Holy Body of Qi blood more tumultuous and zing up. Embus held down the excitement in his heart and immediately walked towards the far right. Closed Holy Lnad, in front of ake on arge zephyr mountain. A figure towards the front, this is a young man, ck hair like ink, face rigid, eyes double pupils shing a demonic color, walking between the vague apanied by a to pure to strong pure demonic aura. This is precisely Demon Son. He walked all the way, and did not deliberately to hide their own breath, the strongest power in the manifestation, which contains the purest demonic Qi around the body, walking as if a supreme demon reincarnation, walking in this world. Demon Son is with Demon Witch came in, but, somehow did not see Demon Witchs figure. It is thought that the two came in at the same time, with different purposes, or the two do not want to go together, and therefore separated. Theke in front of you is extremely vast, sparkling blue waves, reflecting the sunlight shining down from the sky, making theke surface as if gilded with ayer of gold. In such Ashtonnd, fierce beasts are rampant, and the overlord level fierce beasts are not a few. Generally speaking, this kind of ce with water, especially near theke will be very dangerous, at any time there will be a variety of ferocious beasts, poisonous creatures out. However, Demon Son was unconcerned and still walked forward. Finally, walked to thergeke stopped, looking at the vastke, he said to himself: Theke has a big snake, five hundred years and turned into a scaly, a thousand years and turned into a dragon! I do not know, the snake can also take flight! Show yourself, even if you hide at the bottom of theke is useless! With that, Demon Sons face sank, and his own pure demonic energy burst out violently, with ayer of earthy aura flowing around his body, and this earthy aura coalesced behind him, vaguely transforming into a Teng Serpent with two wings on its back. At that moment, Demon Sons own aura pressure reached an extreme, Heritage Master Stage level domain pressure is diffused, seems to envelop this bigke in front of him. p! The originally calmke surface suddenly gave birth to a vision, the entireke surface of theke water violently tossed up, as if there is something huge to break out of the water. Between the huge waves, Demon Son stood still on the spot, with his eyes fixed on the surface of theke. p! Cold, theke under the wateryer, faintly see a white shadow flying past, the body is more than ten meters long, body swing under, stirred up the entire surface of theke, set off a burst of shocking waves. Wow! Immediately after, a huge head broke out of the water and looked up at Demon Son. This is actually a snow-white snake head, but the long body under the snake head is like a python, this snake-like python species is definitely the dominant beast in thiske. At this time, the snow-white body of the snake python broke out of the water, blood-colored eyes staring at Demon Son, constantly opened his mouth and let out a snort sound, as if he could not wait to swallow Demon Son a bite, but in the face of Demon Sons vision of the tengsten snake shadow, but instinctively generated a sense of fear. It seems that Elder God is not wrong. Its you. You can help my Teng Serpent destiny soar to the sky, and you can swallow the Green Dragon! Demon Son stared at this white snake python that broke out of the water in theke and opened his mouth and said word for word. Chapter 1191 – Each has its own chance (3) Inside thend of Ashton, to the west. A young monk wearing green monks clothes folded his hands and raised his steps. He was wearing just a pair of straw shoes under his feet, and the green monks clothes on his body were stitched and mended, looking very poor, even shabby. But is very clean, clean and simple. Although this young monks clothing is in, but his whole person is in glowing with a spirit that makes people respectful, as a Buddha walking in this Ashtonnd. This is Benji, the leading disciple of the young generation of Kuchan Temple, and the personal disciple of Master Bitter Bamboo. The Kuchan Temple practiced meditation through suffering, so the disciples of the Kuchan Temple, from Master Bitter Bamboo down to those who had just started, were all like ascetics, dressed in simple clothes, as long as they could withstand the wind and cold, walking in the red world, taming They walk in the world of red and earthly life, to help the living beings, to destroy the fire of karma, and toplete their own merit and virtue. Benji walked to the west, with the zing sun over his head, but he did not feel the heat, in his opinion, this is a kind of practice. Walking, his body has ayer of Buddha-like light in the surge, making him young, but already have a precious appearance of the Buddhas weather. The west side is dangerous and poisonous. Westbound on the ground, grass, forest, with the sound of soxo, some poisonous insects, poisonous snake figures have shed, but when Benji all the way over, and somehow, the surrounding poisonous things are avoiding three. When going deeper west, along the way saw some ancient but has begun to weathered buildings, among them there is a simple small temple, the temple for a big Buddha, but hundreds of years have passed, this small temple in the big Buddha has been seriously weathered, but still can be vaguely seen when the big Buddhas solemn appearance to universal beings appearance. Walk to the west and see the Buddha! Benji opened his mouth, he sat on his knees in front of this big Buddha and opened his mouth to recite scriptures. To the east. A valley with birdsong and flowers, where the sun shines brightly, the warm breeze is harmonious, and a faint fragrance is wafting around, just like a paradise in this Ashtonnd. A stunningly beautiful figure slowly walked, a purple dress wrapped, outlining her perfect figure shaped like the golden ratio point of division. A head of long purple hair cascading down, like a purple spritending on the mortal world, beautiful like a dream, but also noble like a soaring phoenix. Her face is wearing a delicate and small lifelike golden phoenix mask, only to reveal a pair of eyes flowing with a little golden glow of the phoenix. In this ce, my own true phoenix bloodline will be fully revived! The one with such a beautiful figure is naturally Purple Phoenix Saintess, the first ranked Hyacinth Ladies, and she said to herself with golden glow in her eyes. Since she entered this Ashtonnd, she has sensed that her True Phoenix has a resonance with a ce in this heaven and earth, and she has followed her heart and intuition all the way here. Louis and Levi are walking together. At this time the two are on a tnd, with mountains rolling in the distance andyers of greenery. Louis, now we should go that way? Levi asked. Louis mused and said, ording to an ancient book in my Holy Land, there is a Dragon Pond where The originators retreat is located. There is a possibility that the Mystery of the Dragon in Hyacinth is on this Dragon Pond. Dragon Pond? Levi face stunned, then he also some excitement, said, Louis means, through the baptism of this Dragon Pond, may be transformed into the worldsmon master of the Dragon Bloodline? Its not that simple. Whether its true or not, this Dragon Pond we must find. Louis eyes, then said, even if it can not solve the Mystery of the Dragon rumors, with the Dragon Pond baptism, you and I canpletely further strength! Louis is right. Then lets move now. Levi said. Louis nodded and began to take out one of the handbooks studied by Heavenly Holy Land through the ages and began to delve into it. In the southwest, deep in a mountain forest. Two figures are fighting violently, the two have a powerful Hyacinth aura fluctuating, although not yet reached the Heritage Master Stage, but has reached the Completion Stage high level of strength realm. Under a closer look, these two people are Foundation Schools young patriarch Timothy and Completion Schools young patriarch Jere. The location where they fought, there is a strange fragrance wafting, I think it is what Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. It turns out that Timothy and Jere entered the retreat Holy Lnad, both coincidentally searched all the way to this ce, and then found a Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, although it did not reach the requirements of spiritual medicine, but at least it is also a semi-spiritual medicine. For Foundation School and Completion School, the value of one and a half elixirs is also great. In addition, Foundation School and Completion School itself is a deadly enemy, immediately after the two yed a face-to-face, have coincidentally towards each other to strike. The originators retreat Holy Lnad is the existence of a variety of opportunities, but also a variety of dangers, some of these dangerse from this ce through the evolution of mutated beasts and poison, but more dangers or from the same kind. As thepetition intensifies, the younger generation of disciples will also start to fight. The Stewart family Stevie, the Feist familyThomas and other disciples of the top ten Hyacinth Family are also exploring their own chances, for them, this is a great opportunity. As long as they have enough blessings and opportunities, it is not impossible to use this retreat Holy Lnad open the opportunity to achieve a leap of self. In a mountain forest, there is an extremely sexy figure is walking. She wore a ck leotard forbat sneaking, but also her extremely sexy body outline. Where could Jason be? What a worry! Howe this retreat Holy Lnad is so big? This is not in front of the vige, how to find? Her plump, sexy and delicate red lips opened and murmured to herself. This is precisely the Demon Witch of Supremes Holy Land, after entering this Ashtonnd, she did not walk with Demon Son, Demon Son also does not intend to go with her, the two are going their own way. From the sound of her self-talk, she seems to want to go to Jason. Lets not say whether we can find this guy, even if we do, Im afraid he does not care about me, right? Demon Witch continued to talk to himself, Last time outside the Ghost Doctor Valley, he was ambushed by Mr. Draco and others, must hate Supremes Holy Land to the bone. Im afraid even I hate it too. But I have tried my best ah, Mr. Draco at that time to me to control, want to inform the message can not escape s! Demon Witch sighed lightly, her character itself is spirited and hot, since meeting Jason in Ghost Doctor Valley, but also somehow, always feel that the other body has a characteristic in attracting her general. In addition to Ghost Doctor Valley outside Jason and other people were ambushed, but also let her feel guilty, so after entering this, what she wants most is not to look for any opportunity, but to find Jason, face to face to apologize and exin some. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Its a new day, begging for votes! After some necessary padding, the back of the blood and fire will start a tragic collision! Chapter 1192 Saint Master Handbook (I) Jason was exploring with Darcey in the mountains and forests in the heart of Ashton. Darcey is very knowledgeable and has a wide range of knowledge, and she is also very intelligent and versatile, so she has studied the mountains and rivers and the terrain, and she has also studied the terrain formation. She judged the direction of the terrain based on the outward extension of the terrain that gave birth to the Green Spirit Fruit, and then searched ording to the direction covered by this terrain. Jason is always apanied by Darcey, whose cultivation is weak, and Jason is also on guard against any surprises. At the same time, he also kept talking to Wolf Boy and Riley, who were exploring alone, to make sure they were all in a safe state at the moment. Huh? This is Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs! The first thing that happened was that Darcey suddenly shouted out in joy and excitement, and she quickened her pace and crouched down in front of some big trees when she reached the front. Jason sniffed and came up to look. Jason looked and saw a strange grass growing under the trees, this grass is different from the usual kind of green grass, grass green grass leaves are dotted with a golden spot, these golden spots in the sunlight shine even more dazzling. Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs? Jason couldnt help but ask. Darceys beautiful eyes red at him and said, Do you really think there are elixirs all over the street? Its good luck to have a Green Spirit Fruit here. These Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs are not elixirs, but they are extremely important medicinal herbs. Whether it is refining Fire Pills or other elixirs there will be some sess rate, and some color rate. Sess rate is different, if the color is good means the grade is also high. These Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs have a very important role is to make the refinement of the herbs can be better integrated together, equivalent to y a neutralizing effect, which greatly increases the sess rate and color rate. In other words, lets say the sess rate of making a potion is only 50%, but if Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs is added, the sess rate will be more than 80%. Sometimes, if Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs is scarce in the process of making a potion, the value of Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs is no less than the value of some elixirs. Jason did understand, he smiled and said, So the value of these Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs is also very high. The key here is actually so many Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs, are we not rich? How to collect these Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs? Just pick the grass leaves directly and store them, it dries naturally. Dont uproot it, it can grow backter. Darcey said. Jason nodded and followed Darcey and started picking the Golden Spotted Grass [medicinal herbs leaves from all around. After picking, Darcey searched in the direction of the terrain, and after about half an hour, Darcey was attracted by a few red fruits interspersed in an area of weeds and shrubs. Darcey walked over, only to see these red fruits bright red, only thumb-like size, but is like a blood diamond, like a red body, vaguely with a strange fragrance surge. Looks like were in luck. Darceys eyes lit up and he said with a smile. What is this? Jason also noticed, for some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in Hyacinth his knowledge wascking, indeed he did not know. You had taken an Energy Pill, didnt you? Darcey spoke, then said, The main medicine needed for the refining of Energy Pill is this fruit, called Energy Fruits. Then this must be an elixir, right? Jasons face was stunned, and then he spoke up and asked. He remembered the first time he went to Ghost Doctor Valley, Old Mr. Miller let Ghost Doctor refine an Energy Fruits, and after he took it, his own Sunling Bloodline was fully stimted. To this day, he still remembers that a Energy Pill brought about by the powerful drug, after taking all over the body are hot iparable, the internal organs of the body is like being burning fire general. Darcey shook his head, said: Energy Fruits can only be considered semi-elixir. However, for some martial artists with a special bloodline, Energy Fruits is more valuable than spiritual medicine. For example, Energy Pill made from Energy Fruits, for some martial artists with Pure Yang Bloodline, its effect isparable to high quality Fire Pills. Jason was happy to hear it, and could not help but say, What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take it off and store it. Darcey nodded, took out a porcin white jade bottle, carefully picked these Energy Fruits into the porcin white jade bottle, a total of five Energy Fruits, ording to one Energy Fruits equivalent to half a spiritual medicine to calcte, these five Energy Fruits are also equivalent to a spiritual medicine. Next, Jason and Darcey continue to search, basically along the terrain of this gathering of spirits have searched, but there is not much to find, there are some fair value of herbs, Darcey also all picked. Soon, the sunset to, at this time Jason frowned fiercely, his nose sniffed, only to feel that this piece of mountain forest has a fishy wind in the spread. Jason remembered what like, he hurriedly pulled up Darcey, towards the right side of a fewrge trees to hide behind. Roar! Soon, not far ahead, came a low, angry tiger whistling sound. Its that giant tiger! Its back again! Jason opened his mouth and he continued, It seems that this area should be the territory of that giant tiger, including that Green Spirit Fruit, which is also guarding it. Now it has returned to this territory bad, we have to let Riley and Wolf Boy back, otherwise if we identally meet with this giant tiger, it will be dangerous! Saying that, Jason contacted Riley and Wolf Boy through the walkie-talkie and asked them both to return immediately. Darcey, you follow me and be careful. Jason said. Darcey nodded and walked forward with Jason towards the rendezvous base that they had improvised. Walked to this base, not yet seen the giant tiger, but the fishy wind is getting stronger and stronger. About ten or twenty minutester, Wolf Boy and Rileys figure emerged, and after seeing Jason, Riley said, Jason, you mean that giant tiger is back? Watch out! Jasons face changed slightly, he sprinted up, his own gravitational potential field fully exploded out, Sunling Bloodline rose up across the sky, the Nepalese Army Knife in his hand crossed forward, turning into a sharp mane towards the front cross-cut. Whoosh! From the dense forest in front, a huge glistening figure swooped out, originally wanting to pounce on Riley and Wolf Boy, but Jasons own aura burst out, this huge figure like a conditional reflex, a trace of hesitation and fear, and stopped moving forward to kill. So, Jason and others will again see the head out of the spotted tiger, forgiving the body is still scarred, but it is still a violent bloodthirsty aura is still people feel frightened.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jason narrowed his eyes, looking at the wounded giant tiger, he had a brainwave, said: Wolf, Riley, youe over. You guys join forces to deal with this giant tiger and fight with it. Before he entered the Holy Lnad, Old Mr. Miller asked him to protect Wolf Boy and Riley, so that the two of them could be honed in the Holy Lnad. At that time Jason also did not know what to use to refine, with cultivation too high pride disciples fighting this unrealistic, lets say those Heritage Master Stage level pride disciples, that is too dangerous. After seeing this giant tiger, Jason thought of a way to refine Wolf Boy and Riley, and that was to fight and kill this wounded giant tiger. On the case, this giant tiger in the case of no injuries, its level of danger is no less than a Heritage Master Stage early stage Hyacinth strong, even if it is wounded, is not to be underestimated. In Jasons opinion, this giant tiger can be used as a whetstone for Wolf Boy and Riley, with him on the side to watch over, to avoid idents. Chapter 1193 Saint Master Handbook (II) Wolf Boy heard the words of the eyes shed a wolf-like wild gaze, he licked the corner of his mouth is toe forward. Riley face is a frost, this giant tiger brought him the feeling also has shocking power, although already wounded, but this is after all a fierce tiger, and far more powerful than any tiger outside. Now Jason is letting him team up with Wolf Boy to deal with this giant spotted tiger, honestly, he is not afraid to say that is bragging. This is not to me Riley, he himself is only a student at Oakshire University, which is usually obsessed with cultivation, but almost no experience in realbat. It was only after Old Mr. Miller saw his cultivation embryonic physique that he began to teach him cultivation, allowing him to step into the Hyacinth practice. In Hyacinth, Rileys age has already reached the early stage of Completion Stage, which is already very rare. The main reason for this is that he has only been practicing Hyacinth for a short time. But Hyacinth Fighters proud disciples are either major Hyacinth Families or outstanding disciples of the Great Saint Lands, how many such proud disciples can there be? Put in other sects, Riley such strength, is definitely the chief disciple of the candidate. So that Rileys strength is not weak, is too little experience in realbat. As for Wolf Boy, Jason is not worried about hisbat experience. Wolf Boy has been with wolves since he was young and has an instinctive instinct that far exceeds his beast-like instinct. In addition, in the City of Doom, Wolf Boy is often fought withrge beasts, these also gave him a lot of experience inbat umted. Riley, what are you waiting for? Why dont you go! Are you afraid of death or what? What did you say before you came in? To have a fight with Hyacinths proud disciples. How are you going to fight with those proud disciples if you dont train a little? Jason said. Riley gritted his teeth, a sh of battle intent in his eyes, he walked forward and said, Jason, let me join hands with senior brother to subdue this fierce tiger! Okay, then Ill watch. Jason couldnt help but smile. Wolf Boy already had a kind of impulse to try, he was in front of the giant tiger confrontation, he often fought with fierce beasts in the City of Doom, including the fierce Bengal tiger. However, the tiger in front of him was much bigger than the tigers he had seen in the City of Doom fighting arena, both in size and danger. Even so, Wolf Boy heart but also fearless, his eyes flooded with ayer of bloodthirsty killing machine, himself out of the murderous aura is extremely terrifying, as if a blood wolf revived like. At this moment, Wolf Boys unique Wolfs Wrath aura broke out again. The giant tiger sensed it and seemed to show a sense of fear in its eyes, out of the danger it instinctively felt, it roared and then took the lead in lunging towards Wolf Boy. Wolf Boys body shed, avoiding the giant tigers pounce, folding back towards the giant tiger attack. Riley also seized the opportunity, he rushed towards the side of the tiger, using his own dark power, and performed the Samsara Fist punching style taught by Old Mr. Miller, and began to attack. Hoo! The giant tiger twisted its waist and swept its thick tail towards Riley. Riley was caught off guard and could only cross his arms to block. With a bang, with Rileys multiplication force strength, could not fully resist, and fell to the ground with a stumble. Jasons eyes sunk, immediately said: Riley rolled to the right, and then retreat. Riley did not hesitate, immediately follow Jasons words a quick roll, followed by a fishy wind whistling to the next moment the giant tiger is pounced to the ground where Riley fell. Riley has also retreated to pull away from a certain distance, if he was slow to react half a beat, he would have been killed under the ws of the giant tiger. This kind of life and death struggle, it can be said that Rileys first personal experience, so he felt palpitations more than a sense of tension and excitement, which also makes his battle intentions more zing up. Wolf, the front attraction, Riley you cut from the side. The tigers ws are not enough to kill. Riley, cut in from the left side, pretend to feint, turn left front and punch! Bang! A dull fist sound came from Rileys fist on the giant tigers body, but with his Completion Stage early stage dark power, he could not bring any injury to the giant tiger. At the same time, the saber in Wolf Boys hand also cut through the back of the tigers forelimbs, bringing out a spray of blood. This is undoubtedly more enraged the giant tiger, it whistles repeatedly, constantly moving to kill, but the speed than before is already looking slower and slower. Jason is always watching, several times Wolf Boy and Riley faced danger, he was the first to rush over to force back the tigers next pounce, and then let Wolf Boy and Riley two to join forces to duel the tiger. He was watching closely, not to voice guidance, through this way to let Wolf Boy and Riley quickly learn more practicalbat skills and experience in the battle response. Its not for nothing that Riley was picked up by Old Mr. Miller, his ability to integrate in cultivation is indeed excellent, and he can quickly learn and apply it to his own situation.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This battlested for nearly an hour, and in the end, the giant tiger was wounded and appeared to be somewhat exhausted, and then the giant tiger turned around and fled. Jason did not go after this giant tiger, even with his strength to try to chase and kill is also futile, even if the giant tiger is injured, want to chase is also very difficult to catch up. The giant tiger retreated, has long been tired Riley that tense nerve a loose, the whole person fell to the ground, gasping for breath and said: Jason, I have to say, just like that fight is really too good! Very good, right? Dont worry, such a battle from now on, it is estimated that there will be every day. In addition to the giant tiger, there is also the ck bear, maybe there are other fierce beasts. Youll have a good time. Jason said with a smirk. Ah?! Rileys face was all a bit weepy, but soon he hemmed and hawed, his face regained that fearless wariness and said, Its okay, its a kind of sharpening anyway. Said, Riley remembered something like, said: By the way, Jason, I was exploring, found a cliff, the cliff has water flowing down, forming a small waterfall, and under the cliff is a stream. But I see that the cliff below the stream seems to be hollow, like a cave. But it did not look like a natural, when I vaguely saw that the cliff cave entrance seems to have something inside. Only before I could take a closer look, you called me and told me to return to the stronghold here immediately. Oh? Theres still such a thing? Jasons face was stunned, and his eyes shed with a brilliant aura. Chapter 1194 Saint Master Handbook (III) Darcey also came over and she said, You mean, theres a cave under that cliff? It doesnt look like a natural cave? Is there something else in there?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Riley thought back for a moment, he nodded and said, Yes. I was just looking at the general area, so Im not sure. Darcey looked to Jason and said, Lets go check it out. Maybe theres something there. Jason nodded and said, Okay, lets go take a look, Riley, you lead the way. Okay! Riley opened his mouth, and he quickly climbed up and led Jason and the others forward. Riley scouted the southeast side of this mountain forest, he led Jason and others all the way forward, because the sky has gradually darkened, Jason is to raise their own vignce, in the process of sneaking forward, alert to the surrounding situation. In the wild forest, its often the night time that is the most dangerous. Especially this side of the Ashtonnd, where the species more or less have some evolutionary mutations, it is necessary to be more vignt and alert, even Jason is not sure, this side of the Ashtonnd at night there will be any unusual species out there. Riley led the way, walking for nearly half an hour or so, he reached out and pointed ahead, saying, Almost there, ahead is. Jason nodded, to here, he has vaguely heard the sound of some flowing water, indicating that there is indeed a drop of water in front of the sound of such flowing water. In continue to go forward, really see a cliff, this cliff is not high, from the cliff above a stream hanging upside down, the cliff below the formation of a stream, standing on the edge of the cliff to look down, from the stream below about five or six meters high, this height is indeed not high. Standing at the edge of the cliff to see, indeed, the cliff under the stream is hollow, with a cave entrance can enter. But now the night has darkened, so look towards the cave entrance, dark, but also can not see anything. Jason took out a tactical shlight and began to shine the scene under the stream, and saw that in addition to a stream below, the other side of the stream is a piece of tnd, green grass on the t, looking a peaceful. Jasons heart moved, the other side of the stream of green grass is not lost for a ce to build a camp, now the night iste, but also to find a ce tond. This tnd below, with a cliff as a natural barrier,pared to other ces, are much safer. Jason, do we want to go down? Riley opened his mouth and asked. Jason said: All go down. Itste at night, and we need to find a safe t ce to camp. Next to the stream below is a green meadow. For now, it is safer. And with this cliff as a natural barrier, it is much safer than anywhere else. This cliff is not high, it is not difficult to climb down. Jason opened his tactical backpack and took out a bundle of rope from it. He fixed one end of the rope to a tree on the edge of the cliff, and the other end was thrown down the stream below the cliff. Darcey watched all this and couldnt help but smile. Just feel that their father let Jason explore with her this trip is really the right person, Jason has a wealth of experience in wilderness survival, the preparation of some of the tools needed for wilderness survival are veryplete. So with Jason by her side, Darcey will also feel a sense of security that is solid enough. Ill go down and check first. If everything is okay, Darcey you second down, Wolf you temple. Jason instructed. Darcey and the others nodded their heads. Jason grabbed the rope, then leaped down, both feet stepped on the stone wall at the edge of the cliff, the whole body kept going down, the movement of the skillful and athletic, like a gecko crawling. Soon, Jason has reached the bottom, he used a tactical shlight to shine this stream, can vaguely see the clear stream under the stream washed by the water round and slippery rocks, judging that the stream is not deep. His feet in the stream, the stream of water can only not to the knees or so, he sensed the situation around, to confirm that there is no abnormalities, said to the above: Darcey, you cane down. Grab the rope with both hands, stomp your legs on the mountain wall, and go down step by step. Okay, I got it. Darcey responded, she is no longer a martial artist at the peak of the Martial Zun realm, her hands are no worse than some special forces fighters, so she grabbed the rope and began to slowly walk down. When she reached the bottom, Jason reached out to hold her, making her fall safely. Immediately after, Riley and Wolf Boy two people also climbed down along the rope one after another. The right side is the cave entrance of the cliff, Jason said: Come on, lets go to the cave entrance of this cliff. Jason had everyone with a tactical shlight, and the deep night was enough to illuminate this small area. Jason and his group went all the way into the inner hollow of the cliff, into the cave inside, Jason and others immediately found the anomaly, the cave actually has some stone benches and tables. The stone table is higher, exposed above the water, and a few scattered stone stools are submerged by the stream. In addition, through the clear water of the stream, vaguely see some wooden artifacts under the stream, Jason underwater a groping, touching something after he picked up a look, it is an extremely old purple sand teapot, the teapot has been somewhat broken, covered with green water stains, visible immersed in the bottom of the stream has been a long time. ThisC Jason froze, subconsciously looked towards Darcey, Darcey that pair of spirit rhyme full of beautiful eyes also looked towards Jason, the two eyes contact each other, can see each others eyes that can not hide the color of excitement. These furnishings inside this cave are proof that someone once lived here or used it as a resting ce. Hundreds of years ago, this cliff has not yet formed such a stream gurgling terrain, when the cliff should be outside the green mountains and grass, this hollow cliff is not lost as a perfect ce to cool down and rest. Just a few hundred yearster, with this Ashtonnd some environmental geography change, there is water flowing down from the cliff, over time, to form this stream. If there was someone resting and drinking tea here inside this hollow cliff hundreds of years ago, it is already self-evident who this person is. The originator! The next moment, Jason and Darcey said in unison, and after finishing the two could not help butugh excitedly. No thought, back when The originator was still alive in this side of Ashtonnd, this cave entrance he often came over, maybe idle to sit here to drink tea, maybe sitting here to rest and so on. In any case, this cliff cave entrance, The originator had visited, then here will not leave some what? This can let Jason they are looking forward to it. Chapter 1195 Saint Master Handbook (IV) Jason took a deep breath and surveyed the cave entrance, which was about five meters deep and three meters wide, with more than 15 square meters of space inside the cave. Such a space is not small. Wolf, Riley, you pay attention to the cave around, see if there is anything left behind. The inner wall of the cave and under the stream, inch by inch to check and find. Jason said. Wolf Boy and Riley have nodded, they now also know that this cave in hundreds of years ago was The originator leisure time rest and tea a venue, this Ashtonnd, but where there is The originator footprint, must be extraordinary, are worth to explore carefully search. Jason and Darcey also in the search, a tactical shlight in the hands of the cave will shine as bright as day, there is really something there, but also to find. In the middle of the search, Riley suddenly said: Huh? There are some marks left on the inner wall of this cave. Jason and Darcey heard the words immediately came over with a shlight shining, a shine, and saw the right side of the cave on the inner wall, there is a residual imprint, these marks after too long years, plus the cave here after the formation of a stream, with water vapor pration soaked, some of those inner walls of the rock and soil has been king, but under careful analysis, still see those marks are actually a fist imprint. Needless to say, these fist marks are definitely left by The originator. This shocked Jason, he tested the strength of these inner walls, extremely hard. Hundreds of years ago, these rock walls were even harder without the erosion of water vapor. However, hundreds of years ago The originator was actually able to make his own fist marks branded on these inner walls, imagine how terrifying it was, to be able to surmise that The originators strength is definitely a gong to reach an incredible realm. These fist marks seem to be a bit disorganized, but look carefully, but it seems as if they contain a subtle fist dao dao rhyme, but how to feel these fist dao dao rhyme, but no one can start. These fist marks are not carved up, right? The inner wall of the cave is so hard, and there are people who can make fist marks branded down? Thats incredible! Riley opened his mouth and subconsciously reached out to touch those fist marks. When he reached out and touched them, he felt like he was struck by lightning and retracted his fingers, then shouted: Who, who is it? Whos talking? Boom! Jason couldnt help but give him a chestnut and said, Are you crazy or are you putting on a show? Whos talking? Riley rubbed his head and said, Jason, someone was really talking, echoing in my head Brother, it seems that someone is talking. Wolf Boy snapped and also spoke, at which time he also reached out and touched those fist marks on the inner wall. Jasons face was stunned as he asked, There are voices in your head? Whats it say? Cultivation of the fist, the focus on the gods not the form, can afford the gods and forms can be evolved to ughter the male killing fist intention - Wolf Boy subconsciously spoke. Riley also reached out again to touch those fist marks, he said: No, no, that voice is clearly saying that the way of fist, epasses a thousand, the fist moves with the heart, pointing to the origin - Jason froze for a moment, he immediately thought of the process in Titan Ruins, he received the Titans Power Evolution Secret Method inheritance is he reached out and touched those special hair symbols, those symbols contain a huge amount of information into his mind, let him master the Titans Power Evolution Secret Method. Now, Wolf Boy and Rileys situation may be simr to his then. The originator left these fist marks clearly contains a profound fist meaning, if a person by chance touches these fist marks, the fist meaning left in the fist marks will be stimted, by the person who is destined to obtain, as the originator manifested, in person to pass on the fist meaning. Jason got excited, he said in a deep voice: Wolf, Riley you listen, this is a great opportunity for you. Close your eyes, calm your heart, and remember the meaning of these fist marks. Wolf Boy and Riley did as they were told, one by one, to understand the fist marks. Jason also tried to reach out to touch these fist marks, but obviously did not trigger the fist meaning contained in these fist marks, he did not get any sense of the fist marks. Darcey also tried, the situation is the same as Jason, is also not the result. Darcey is indifferent, she is unable to cultivate further cultivation, it does not feel any regret. As for Jason, he could onlyugh bitterly, he spected that this might be rted to the fact that he was not practicing Hyacinthcultivation. He took the path of cultivation of the flesh cultivation cultivation, and did not practice Agist Force, The originator left these fist marks, is branded with Hyacinth boxing, so there is no chance with him. As for Wolf Boy and Riley, to get these fist marks of the inheritance, in addition to their own practice of Hyacinth, may also be rted to their bloodline, physique, fate these. Anyway, no matter what, to see Wolf Boy and Riley get such a chance, Jason is happy from the bottom of his heart, the feeling of joy, far more excited than he himself get such a chance. Darcey smiled at Jason and said, Lets not bother the two of them to understand the way of boxing. Lets continue our search. Good! Jason nodded his head, looking at Wolf Boy and Riley who had clearly fallen into a state of oblivion, and he was extremely pleased. Jason began to search the rest of the interior walls to see if there were any other fist marks left, and after some searching there were no other fist marks. There was nothing else worth finding, and the only thing left was under the stream. Jason thought about it, he put the tactical backpack on the stone table that was exposed to sleep, then he bent down and started feeling around the bottom of the stream inch by inch with both hands. When he reached the innermost part of the cave, he was surprised and said, There seems to be something that is stuck to the main by the stone. Darcey walked over after hearing the words, only to see Jasons hands under the stream to move a stone away, and then picked up a wet piece of stuff. Pick up a look, this is a piece of animal skin, slightlyrger than an A4 paper, can not see what kind of animal skin, the skin of the lining of the beast has some handwriting. Jason put this beast skin on the stone table spread, he took out some paper towels from the tactical backpack, the beast skin with writing side of the water to absorb some dry. Darcey took a tactical shlight and shone it. The handwriting on the hide was blurred under the water, some of it was still recognizable, but the fonts on it were ancient fonts, some Jason could recognize, and some were not recognizable. After Darcey looked at it, she looked surprised and happy and said, This, this is not the handwritten notes left by The originator, right?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Saint Masters handwritten notes? Jasons face was stunned, this is worth a lot of money. The originator left some handwritten notes, if it is rted to cultivation, really take out outside, all the forces, including some Holy Land will be reckless to fight for it, for this reason to turn against each other also at all costs. Chapter 1196 Priceless Treasure Saint Masters Handbook! This is indeed the dream of countless forces in Hyacinth, especially the top-ranked Hyacinth Family and the various parties of Holy Land, who will be eager to fight for it. The originator does not have any inheritance handed down. So this retreat Holy Lnad, everything about The originators handwriting, will be a treasure that can not be valued. Jason took a deep breath and said, Im ashamed to say, there are some ancient words on this handwritten notes that I dont even recognize. I really hate it when the bookes to use. Darcey snickered, smiling like a flower, beautiful, she said, Its okay, Im still here. I can recognize everything. I dont have much in the way of cultivation, and I dont need to practice cultivation, so Ive been spending my time on misceneous things. Jason hurriedly said, Darcey, dont think so. How can you say that what you have learned is misceneous? Its all amazing knowledge. In the outside world, it is a real talented girl, ancient and modern, poetry, qin, calligraphy and painting everything. Not many people in the world today can be as knowledgeable as you. Darcey gave Jason an unpleasant white look and said, Okay, you should stop praising me. Lets get down to business. Let me see whats written in this handwritten note. Jason hurriedly took the tactical shlight to shine, Darcey looked carefully, some of the handwriting in front of the handwriting are blurred, illegible, but down can be identified, she read while reading: multiplication of the realm of Great Saint, is human power has no time, or the will of God for it? The human treasure is shaped like the universe, and the universe is infinite, so how can human effort be exhausted? I have a feeling that there is another heaven and earth above the Great Saint, but it is not tolerated by the heaven and earth, and it will be devastated. At that time, the power of heaven and earth will resonate, and we will be a celestial being. Stop at Great Saint, there is no further progress, the martial artist can trace the origin, point to the heart of the Tao, stimte the potential of the human universe,patible with the Great Way of heaven and earth, can certainly steal the power of heaven and earth universe for their own use Darcey slowly read, the more to the back, the more obscure and difficult to understand, so that people listen ispletely foggy, extremely subtle, simply can not be understood. Thest thing that Darcey did was to stop reading the handwriting, which was also blurred. Jason looked at Darcey, his eyes werepletely confused, he said: This seems to be a cultivation sense? Darcey said: The meaning of this handwritten note, The originator also met the bottleneck of Sacred Level, but The originator felt that Sacred Level is not the final realm of cultivation. above Sacred Level, there is a higher There is a higher level. The originators insights on how to break through the Sacred Level. Only these cultivation insights are too obscure and difficult to understand. The main thing is that we have not yet reached the Sacred Level, so when we look at The originators handbook, its not much different from reading a heavenly book. Jason nodded and said, In other words, this handbook is not very useful to us at the moment. Its useless to us, but to those Saint-level powerhouses in Hyacinth, its a priceless treasure. Darcey opened his mouth and continued, Lets say that this handwritten journal is definitely the most useful to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller? Jasons face was stunned, then he pped his thigh and said, Yes, this is definitely of great use to Old Mr. Miller, more so than any high level Fire Pills! Jason got excited, although now he does not know Old Mr. Millers cultivation realm is at that stage, but Old Mr. Miller back in the longitudinal Hyacinth, is definitely a Sacred Level level of power. Even if Old Mr. Millercultivation fell, he had been at Sacred Level and had Sacred Level eyesight and perception. Therefore, the originator left this handwritten note, for Old Mr. Miller, is absolutely invaluable. It can help Old Mr. Miller to enlighten the higher realm of cultivation. The originators handwritten notes have to be kept well. I almost forgot, I brought my phone in. Take a few pictures first, in case something happens. Jason opened his mouth and spoke. Its true that the cell phone is not avable in this room, but the photo function is still avable. You can take pictures of the contents of this handwritten note to save, even if this The originator handwritten note after hundreds of years, identally destroyed in the process of preservation, there are photos of the phone to keep. Jason looked toward Wolf Boy and Riley, only to see that they had not yet returned from that fist seal of perception. At that moment, Jason toward Darcey showed a look, first with Darcey left the hole. The still wet Saint Master handwritten notes also brought out, Jason left two tactical shlights on the stone table, to facilitate Wolf Boy and Riley back to consciousness, not to a ck. Jason and Darcey walked out of the cave entrance and towards the t grass on the other side. Before going ashore, Jason checked the situation around, to confirm that there is no abnormality after which took Darcey on the shore. Jason took over Riley with Wolf Boys, took out a simple stackable tent and opened it right on the grass. Jason then walked towards the back of the grass, where there is a sparse forest, Jason picked up some dead leaves from the forest and walked back, turning out the lighter from the backpack, and raised a pile of fire. No matter what time of day, the light always brings infinite hope and warmth. So when the fire was up, Darcey also felt that the night was not so lonely and cold. You roast in front of the fire. Your clothes are basically wet. If you bring a change of clothes, you may want to change into a new suit, so it will feel better. Jason said. Darceys face was stunned at the words, and her cheeks were slightly tinged with a blush. She also carried a bag in, the bag inside in addition to some dry food and water, but also with a spare clothes. However, in this wilderness in front of Jason how she is willing to change clothes ah? Jason seemed to see what Darcey was thinking, he couldnt help but smile, reaching out and pointing to the simple tent next to Darcey, saying: You go inside the tent to change, I cant see. Besides, I dont intend to see it. Im going to take a look in that stream now, and with a little luck I might catch a few fish, and then well have baked fish for dinner tonight. AhAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Darcey couldnt help but exim, only then remembering that a tent had indeed been set up. When she looked over at Jason, she saw that Jason was already walking towards the stream. Darcey thought about it, the long dress on her body was indeed wet, and it was not pleasant to wear, she was walking towards the inside of the tent to change into afortable clothes first. Chapter 1197 Stormy Weather (I) Darcey came out of the tent again, has changed into a convenient action of clothes, a ck leather pants, feet is a pair of yellow Martin boots, wearing a thin body assault jacket. This outfit is also very suitable for activities in the jungle. Darcey saw Jason by the stream, she was curious under the heart is to walk over. The first time I saw Jasons tactical shlight in his hand, he was shining at the surface of the stream, holding a sharpened branch in his hand and staring at the surface of the stream. When she just walked over, she saw Jasons hand branch towards the water surface a stab, swift as lightning, snort, that a branchpletely submerged in the water. When Jason pulled out the branch from the water again, the sharpened branch was more than a fish that had been prated. The fish was about palm wide, silver and white, with a ck line in the middle. Jason reached out and took the fish off, still on the grass behind him. When Darcey came over to take a look, he saw that there were already five fish on the ground. Thats very efficient of you, to actually be able to attract the fish over? Darcey froze for a moment and couldnt help but ask. Jasonughed and said, Do you know how fishermen go out to sea at night to catch fish? The boats bright lights are on, and then the, just waiting for the fish toe around. Especially some cuttlefish squid, are phototropic. Im also trying this approach, I did not think there are really fish swim over. As we speak, Jason caught another fish. Darcey found a tree vine, the fish on the ground are strung up, these fish seem to be in the outside world can not find the same, silvery white body in the middle of a ck line, perhaps in this Ashtonnd hundreds of years down the continuous reproduction and evolution, has be a new species of fish. Jason caught to the eighth fish, the creek looked no fish to swim over, Jason looked also almost, is to call it a day. Jason will Darcey strung up the fish to the edge of the stream, take out the saber to open the belly to remove the internal organs, and then scraped up the fish scales, cleaned in the stream water. Then Jason went back to the fire, used a wooden stick to set some coals out, prepared some cut twigs through the fish, and then took out the salt bag from the backpack, sprinkled some salt, and began to put on the coals grilled. Darcey watched with interest, saying that this wilderness experience is really her first. As the daughter of the Stokes family, plus the cursed White Tiger Bloodline, the Stokes family elders, including her parents, love her very much, no matter where she goes, there will be someone to secretly protect her, she has naturally never experienced such a life in the wild. After a while, the smell of grilled fish was already wafting. Darcey smelled it and felt her stomach growl, which made her a little embarrassed. Jason smiled and said, Wait a little longer, until the outside is charred and tender inside, it is the most fragrant. Jason flipped it over and turned it to the other side and grilled it. Darcey watched with bated breath, if not for the image issue, she could not help but drool. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Never survived in the wild, right? Honestly, the survival of the wilderness to catch some game to roast and eat, that feeling than in the outside to eat any of the delicacies of the sea are delicious. Maybe the environment is different, the feeling is also different. For example, in the outside world, you go to eat a barbecue or grilled fish or something, no matter how good it is also feel like that. But in the wild is different, there is a game ah fish ah to grill, sprinkle some salt, eat like the worlds most delicious food. Jason handed the cooked fish to Darcey and said, Take this branch, the fish is cooked, eat slowly, careful to burn. I, I eat first, huh? Darcey asked with blinking eyes. Jason smiled and said, Youre hungry and your stomach is growling. You eat first. Ive eaten a lot of this kind of wild game in the wild. Darcey was also not polite, took the branch of the skewered grilled fish, and began to eat. Jason then grilled the second fish, watching Darcey eat with great pleasure, he could not help but smile. In the past, Darcey gave him an image like a fairy in the sky, not touching the dust, beautiful. At this moment, Darcey has been aesthetically pleasing for a long time, but is more of a grounded feeling. By the time Darcey finished eating, Jasons second fish was almost baked. Darcey licked the corner of her mouth and said, Its really delicious. I dont know what kind of fish it is, but the meat is really extremely tasty. Haha, then you eat more, Ill grill it for you. Jason smiled. Jason baked four fish, Darcey ate three, Jason tasted one, everything is as Darcey said, the flesh and texture of this fish is really delicious. The remaining four fish, wait until Wolf Boy and Riley finished sensing the fist seal inside the cave entrance of the cliff, and then grill them to eat. Jason, you entered the retreat Holy Lnad and didnt think about going to your own chance? Darcey suddenly looked at Jason and asked. The first time I heard this question, Jasons face was stunned, he thought about it and said: Honestly, I came in this time, the biggest purpose is to be able to help Wolf and Riley grow up, and then see if I can find something to help Old Mr. Miller. as for my own chance, I did not report any hope, after all, I cultivate Im not a Hyacinthcultivation. Jasons words are also from the bottom of his heart, he walks the path of physical cultivation, not to cultivate Hyacinth, not to cultivate dark energy, even if the originator closed Holy Lnad within the existence of what cultivation opportunities, he does not cultivate Hyacinth under also can not go to practice. Of course, if by chance, get The originator inherited battle techniques, boxing recipes and so on, he can at most also to learn from. He remembered that when Old Mr. Miller asked him to participate in thispetition, he said that he should bring Wolf Boy and Riley in for training. In addition, in this regard, before approaching to enter the retreat Holy Lnad, Old Mr. Miller said the words C True gold needs to be refined by fire, the true dragon also needs to pass through the robbery. Also said that this robbery can only be his own to go through, specifically what, Jason also do not know, listen to the meaning, in this retreat Holy Lnad, not only Wolf Boy and Riley, he also have to go through a trial. As for the opportunity, Old Mr. Miller is not much mentioned, perhaps foreseen. Honestly, Jason also did not think he had to get any big chance, as long as Wolf Boy and Riley can grow up, as long as they can find some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasurescultivation sense or something in this can help Old Mr. Miller, he will be satisfied.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. For example, if he could help Old Mr. Miller to regain his peak state when he was in Hyacinth, and to recreate the dominance and grandeur of I have a fist to crush all the males, then he would be more excited than getting the so-called great opportunity himself. I dont know, how is Old Mr. Miller now Jason hands on his head, on thisy on the grass, looking at the stars dotted starry sky, can not help but say to himself. Recalling the message that Saint Dan sent over before entering the retreat Holy Lnad, he still had some hidden worries in his heart. Chapter 1198 Stormy Weather (II) The outside world, Broken Peak Mountain. The outside world is also nightfall, the outside world gathered in all the forces of the manpower is not as much as at the beginning, some originally came to a hrious and some martial artists who know that there is no hope of entering the closed Holy Lnad has begun to leave. But there are still a lot of martial artists stay, especially the younger generation of disciples into the closed Holy Lnad in the major families, Holy Lands bigwigs are basically staying in ce. Their purpose is to wait for their respective young generation disciples toe out of the closed Holy Lnad, when the time to y a protective role. Otherwise, if a certain powers young disciple gets some great opportunity inside, when hees out without protection, he may be robbed by other powers powerful people directly. Therefore, as long as there is a young generation of disciples to enter the retreat Holy Lnad, there will be the corresponding big man to stay to y the role of escort. Counting up, the Hyacinth heavenly pride disciples who entered the retreat Holy Lnad from the time to count for most of the day, some sect forces in the outer area also began to think about how to send their outstanding disciples also into the retreat Holy Lnad. They cant go to grab the first and second batch of ces to enter, but the back can still go to operate some, for the development of the sect, no matter what they have to go to fight. The originators drawings for the Holy Lnad are mainly made from the remnants of the drawings in the hands of these three families, so as long as these three people agree, it is okay to put in three or five more people in the Holy Lnad. Of course, this depends on whether these sect forces can give enough benefits and conditions. In fact, the top ranked Hyacinth Family including all parties Holy Land, in Hyacinth will have some followers, these followers are from other small sects, most of them will be attached to theserge forces. Therefore, if there are enough advantages, Reno or Tantai would like to follow their own family of some of the small sects of power to arrange some disciples. As for Old Mr. Miller, is sitting in an open space, the ground is spread on a also do not know which martial artist brought a straw mat. On the grass mat, there are some dishes, there are roast chicken, roast duck, marinated pigs feet, there are some peanuts, hairy beans and other dishes, as for Old Mr. Miller around, gathered seven or eight martial artists of various sects, is drinking with Old Mr. Miller. Although Old Mr. Miller is the famous Lewis in Hyacinth, but he is not the slightest frame, crossing his legs and smoking a dry cigarette, just like some old farmers in the vige crops. The martial artists of those small sects on the periphery immediately talked to Old Mr. Miller, some asked about Old Mr. Millers youthful exploits, some asked questions about cultivation, and some simply asked Old Mr. Miller to teach a few moves of the top bullying cultivation techniques. In this regard, Old Mr. Miller is basically a no-brainer. As long as these martial artists ask, he will answer a few sentences, some cultivation aspects of the answer to solve the problem, he is also serious to answer the guidance. As for the most powerful cultivation techniques, Old Mr. Miller could not help, and he directly said, I dont know such powerful ones, how can I teach them to you? However, Old Mr. Miller still did his best to help these Hyacinth juniors. His ability alone was limited, so he helped as much as he could. Until the evening, Brian, a straightforward man who had apanied Old Mr. Miller, Jason and others up Broken Peak Mountain halfway, asked Old Mr. Miller if he wanted to eat something, and Old Mr. Miller directly said to have a good wine and good meat. Immediately, Brian and several martial artists immediately went to the Oakshire downtown area, bought alcohol and food, and followed Old Mr. Miller to exchange sses. They only felt that Old Mr. Miller was like an old friend of theirs, and they could sit together and eat and drink without any restrictions. Before this, such a thing they do not dare to dream to think. Imagine, in Hyacinth, not to mention a Saint Master, even those Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, which one is not nose to the sky pretentious? Which Heritage Master Stage powerhouse put them in the eyes of martial artists from small sects? As for those Saint Master level existences in Hyacinth, they are even more top-notch figures that they cant touch at all, and for them, they will never have any encounter in their lifetime. But now, they are sitting on the ground with a Saint Master, eating meat and drinking wine, which makes them themselves a bit unbelievable. And, this Saint Master is also the Lewis they grew up to respect and admire the most after listening to his deeds.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In this life, I can drink with Mr. Lewis, I have no regrets! I can also show off and brag to others! In the future, when I have children, I can also brag to them about this! I didnt expect the legendary Mr. Lewis to be so down-to-earth, not minding us at all. This is the real senior man! Thats right. If we talk about Hyacinth in these decades, who else can there be other than Elder Lewis that is truly worthy of admiration? These martial artists spoke one after another. Old Mr. Miller held a roast chicken leg in his hand and waved his hand after taking a sip of wine and said, You rabbits, what do you mean by touting me so much? I am just amon man, cant afford such praise. Besides, Im just trying to get close to you guys, just to cheat some meat and wine. You all make me sound like a saint. Haha, Old Mr. Miller, we really want you to cheat more. We are willing to do so. Your old man wants to eat any meat and drink any wine, we are willing to buy to apany you. Brian said with a smile. Yes, we are all willing. Other martial artists echoed the words. Old Mr. Miller shook his head, squinted his old eyes, ate and drank enough he began to light the tobo on the dry tobo stick and began to smoke. Phew! At some point, the wind picked up. The wind over the hillock, issued a burst of whimpering sound, some gusts of wind whirling, rolled up the mountain peaks of fallen leaves, like a dragon wild dance. Originally starry starry sky, I do not know when there are dark clouds overshadowed, looking like a heavy rain wille. The mountain rain ising, it seems, a storm wille. Old Mr. Miller that the original pair of cloudy old eyes, fiercely blossomed a ray of brilliant awning, said to himself like. Old Mr. Miller, we brought some camping tents or something. If it really rains, you can go inside the tent to rest. Brian said in a hurry. Old Mr. Miller smiled and said, I appreciate your kindness. The wind has risen, I also sat for a while, this old man can not sit for a long time, it seems to be to get up and move a little. With that, Old Mr. Miller stood up, patted his buttocks, turned around and walked towards a short peak surrounding Broken Peak Mountain on the right, faintly with his drunken and bold voiceing C Do not listen to the sound of beating leaves through the forest, why not whistle and walk slowly. The bamboo stick and mango shoes are lighter than horses, who is afraid? A straw rain and smoke can be used to live a peaceful life. The spring breeze blows the wine awake, it is slightly cold, but the nting light on the mountain wees you. I look back at the ce where I have always been in the doldrums, and I go back to the ce where there is no storm and no sunshine. Chapter 1199 Stormy Weather (III) Old Mr. Miller towards Broken Peak Mountain outside a short peak, a few steps is gone, the hunched but awe-inspiring figure has disappeared in the pale night. Broken Peak Mountain, Reno corner of the eye gaze slightly sunk, he noticed the departure of Old Mr. Miller, the corner of the eye nced in the direction of Old Mr. Miller left, the depths of the eyes shed a different shrewd. Tantais face was thoughtful as he looked at the direction Old Mr. Miller left, and then looked at the dark sky covered by dark clouds, and vaguely felt a sense of impending storm. Theo was talking to Konstantin, the holy master of Provadanski Holy Land, when Old Mr. Miller got up to leave, they both sensed it and immediately looked at each other, both saw a trace of seriousness in each others eyes. The spring breeze blows the wine awake, slightly cold, the mountain nting light but wee. Old Mr. Miller felt that this verse is really in line with his current portrayal, except that the wind is not the spring breeze, but the summer breeze; oblique shine is not thending sunset, but in the clouds between the half-obscured moonlight. Old Mr. Millers style of action is generally straightforward and fastidious, for a persons life, spontaneous a life. He believes that life must be happy, do not make the bottle empty to the moon. So, he will get drunk today if he has wine. For example, tonight, with Hyacinth, those youngsters together with the ground to drink, in his view is not lost a kind of pleasure in life. As for the difference in status, in his eyes, it is just like bullshit. If one holds oneself as Saint Master and puts oneself up high, like the Bodhisattva who is worshipped by people, what fun is there in living like this? He was not such a person. He doesnt think a Saint Master has any greatness, nor does he look down on a mere mortal, so he can behead Saints alone, and can also drink with the youngsters he doesnt know. Life is, how happy how toe. Just like now, since someone is intentionally targeted, with his temper, naturally will not hide, only directly to meet. Old Mr. Miller brought on the body of the jug there are still half a jug of wine, originally wanted to hold back a little, and then drinkter, but can not stop the wine addiction, immediately is a small sip.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At that moment, the mountain wind in the mountain was stronger. The wind seems to carry a whimpering intention, seems to also be mixed with wisps if the magic. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth to exhale a mouthful of wine, pulling his voice and said: Old Demon, you old thing hiding is finally willing to show up? Now that youre here, why dont youe out and meet me? Lewis, this demon wille and go when he wants to, why hide? In the darkness of the mountains, there was a strangeughter, and then the voice sounded again, Lewis, you are held back by this devil to dare not leave your grandsons and disciples. The one called Jason, actually inspired Nine Suns Eucharist physique, really let this devil salivate a lot. These days, if it is not you secretly guard, this kid has long fallen into this devils human medicine. Old Mr. Miller smiled lightly and said, Old Demon, you dare to touch a hair on Jasons head. I was able to behead Saints forty years ago, and after forty years, I will not be able to tten your Supremes Holy Land, so that your Supremes Holy Land chickens and dogs will not be left behind! Such a threat is useless to this demon. I havee to see how long you can protect those boys. The voice full of demonic energy came again. Old Mr. Millers eyes fiercely bloomed a ray of light, he seems to have locked the darkness of the figures breath, only to see his feet a flick, the whole person like a stream of light, with the speed of wind and lightning towards the right front of the mountain forest. The speed has reached an extreme, the naked eye has seen his figure, there are only the residual shadow of the road. A wisp of saintly breath from Old Mr. Millers body diffused, as if the earth and sky shaking like, in the underworld has a supreme power to add down, making Old Mr. Miller looked hunched old figure instantly as majestic as a mountain, giving a sense of the sky. He rushed toe, has also begun to punch, a shot is Samsara Fist fist momentum, six different fist intent evolved out, fist intent in the reincarnation of the presentation, into six residual shadow section, towards the front of the suppression. Such a terrifying saint-level pressure, so powerful fist suppression, a figure in front of the body was forced to appear, this is also an old man, can not see how old, boyish hair, full of white hair in the gale flying, really is like a devil in the world. This is precisely Supremes Holy Lands Old Demon! Faced with the supreme fist of Old Mr. Miller, Old Demon opened his mouth and shouted angrily, and the demonic energy swept out from his body, while a saintly pressure that could suppress the heaven and earth also manifested, causing the heaven and earth to change color. Old Demon instantly threw his fist, and unleashed the ultimate fist dao of Supremes Holy Land, Demonic Fist, which evolved into the strongest fist intent of all beings demonic phases and limitlessness. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the blink of an eye, Old Demons fist and Old Mr. Millers fist shed in the void, and the saintly power contained in their fist exploded, sweeping around, causing the wind to rage, the sand to fly, and the trees to shake violently. With one punch, Old Demon opened his mouth and grunted, and then Whoosh! Old Demon toes a bit, with a lightning speed swept back, blinked out of sight. Old Mr. Miller was about to chase, but he sensed something like that, turned his head to see a purple silhouette with a still charming face hurrying toe, and it was the Holy Lord of Purple Phoenix Holy Land. Are you all right? Miss Mosele hurriedly asked after arriving. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, Im fine, its just that the shrinking turtle has run away again. Old Demon of Supremes? asked Miss Mosele. Old Mr. Miller nodded. Just now he basically chased after him and most likely couldnt catch up. Its hard to go after a strong person like Old Demon when hes really bent on escaping. During this period of time, Old Mr. Miller secretly fought with Old Demon several times, Old Demon did not meet the battle head-on, basically a face-to-face escape, which is also let Old Mr. Miller can do nothing. I didnt expect this Old Demon from Supremes to show up again. Miss Mosele said. Old Mr. Miller lit a dry cigarette and took a puff, squinting his eyes in contemtion, not saying anything. What does this Old Demon want here tonight? To target you? Miss Mosele asked. Ive dealt with this Old Demon a few times over the years, and hes so bored with trying to escape. I dont know what hes up to tonight, but with his shrinking-head nature, he wont be able to make any waves. Old Mr. Miller said in a light-hearted manner. In fact, Old Mr. Miller did not tell Miss Mosele what he really thought. In his opinion, Old Demons appearance here tonight and his punching is most likely a further test of his own strength. After the test, the next time Old Demon reappears, it may be a battle of life and death. Even, when the timees, there is more than Old Demon alone. Old Mr. Miller even if he guessed this point, he has no intention to leave Broken Peak Mountain. Jason, Wolf Boy, Riley three still in the retreat Holy Lnad inside did note out, he can leave to where? He will not leave, and can not leave, he will tell the world here, tell the whole Hyacinth, he Lewis came, then always here, here alone against the herd! Since that Old Demon has escaped, lets go back first. Miss Mosele said. Old Mr. Miller nodded, looked at the dark night, and said to himself, Its really stormy! Chapter 1200 Comprehending the Fist Seal Inside the retreat Holy Lnad. In thetter part of the night, Riley and Wolf Boy both came back from their state of feeling the fist seal, and they saw that they were the only two people inside this cave, and a tactical shlight was ced on the stone table. They picked up the tactical shlight and immediately walked out. After walking out, they saw a fire on thewn on the other side of the stream, and they immediately walked up. Jason hadnt rested yet andughed when he saw them, Are you hungry? If youre hungry,e and eat grilled fish. Jason did not say it was okay, this said, immediately let Wolf Boy and Riley feel really hungry rumbling stomach. Jason grilled the remaining four fish and let Riley and Wolf Boy eat them. He also took out the dry food and pure water from his backpack and let them eat it to fill their stomachs first. Wheres Darcey? Riley asked. She is tired, I let her go to the tent to rest immediately. Jason reached out and pointed to the tent next to him. Jason looked at Riley and Wolf Boy and asked, You both sensed the fist mark fist intent left by The originator, how did you each feel? Riley said first: Jason, its really mysterious to say. I wouldnt have believed it if I hadnt experienced it myself. When I touched those marks, a voice in my head kept interpreting the meaning of those marks, as if someone was really teaching me the way of boxing in person. But those fist marks are really extremely profound and obscure. I may be too stupid to understand the limited, but the mysteries of those fist marks, I have memorized by heart. What about you, Wolf? Jason looked at Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy said, Like senior brother, I also sensed the mysteries of those fist marks and memorized them all. Jason nodded and said, Youve all had enough to eat and drink, right? Youve had enough rest. Its still early before dawn. What are you waiting for? This Ashtonnd contains several times more spiritual energy than the outside world, which is suitable for you to cultivate. Take advantage of the fact that youve just finished understanding the fist seal and fist intention left by The originator, so hurry up and practice! Under Jasons urging, Wolf Boy and Riley did not dare to bezy, and immediately began to study and cultivate The originators fist seal inheritance in the cave on thewn. Jason is sitting on the side, watching the two of them boxing practice. Jason was amazed that Wolf Boy and Rileys evolved kendo were different. Rileys kendo tended to be majestic and rigid, as if there was a great force of heaven and earth within each punch and style, seemingly majestic, unstoppable and unbeatable. Wolf Boy evolved the fist path is the bloodthirsty killing to the extreme, the evolution of the fist momentum is embedded in a kind of a killing aura, in the dark seems to be a kind of killing the ultimate fist intention to manifest, the whole person is transformed into a blood wolf like, full of a harsh killing aura, this look is clearly a way to kill the supreme fist style! Jason quickly responded that Wolf Boy and Riley should have a different understanding of cultivation, and their respective paths of cultivation are different, so the fist paths theyprehended from the fist marks left by The originator are also different. Whether it is Wolf Boy or Riley, it is hard to say who is higher or lower, but it is definitely the most suitable for them, based on their own perceptions of the fist marks. When they are able to fullyprehend the meaning of all the fist marks, what they have cultivated is not the ultimate fist path! The originators name is really true, this is the real cultivation master! Jason secretly sighed with emotion. Jason spected that the fist marks left by The originator were not a fixed fist doctrine, but merely a branding of his own fist intent, and the fist doctrines realized by different people would be different. As for how strong and how high the achievements can be ording to the boxing marks left by The originator, it depends on the individuals cultivation qualification and enlightenment. Equally, this is the teaching of the material, not constrained to a pattern, which is very powerful. Jason felt slightly regretful that he did not have the opportunity to sense the fist impressions left by The originator, otherwise he would have been curious about what kind of fist fighting techniques he would haveprehended. However, this regretful thought soon faded away. Jason did not feel that he wascking anything, what wascking was the perception of his own heavy fist intent, his own creation of Heaven Fist in fact already has the prototype of the ultimate fist doctrine, with the cultivation of perception, is not worse than any fist doctrine, and this is still the most suitable for his fist doctrine battle techniques. In addition, he has already stimted the Sunling Bloodline, but also got Titans Power Evolution Secret Method, in the cultivation of cultivation, his own advantage is already veryrge. If Wolf Boy and Riley could get the chance, it would be a great trip, and if they could help Old Mr. Miller to return to the peak of cultivation, it would be a great profit. Looking at Wolf Boy and Riley have begun to immerse themselves in their own sense of boxing, Jason also took advantage of this rare moment of peace and quiet to start practicing his own Power Evolution Secret Method. In the practice of Power Evolution Secret Method, he has sessfullypleted the refinement and strengthening of Power of the Four Extremes, the next step is to transform the Power of the Four Extremes into Human Great Dragon Power. The quenching and strengthening of Human Great Dragon Power is the second stage of the Power Evolution Secret Method, and it is also a crucial stage that can stimte Human Great Dragon Power, worthy of the full stimtion of the human fleshs potential treasures. Afterpleting the quenching and strengthening of Human Great Dragon Power, even without the Titans bloodline, it is not impossible to achieve the Titans warrior, who has infinite power.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the night, Jason began to practice, posing as a Titan on one knee with his hands on the ground with his head upward, and then running his own Secret Realm Power, which had been refined by the Power of the Four Extremes, began to flow through the nodes along his spine. When the strands of Secret Realm Power flowed through and touched the special power node on the spine, Jason clearly felt a different reaction in himself. Although the human body power stimted seems very weak, but this is only the beginning, and then the moreter, the more it umtes, that is called the terror. Jason felt that his Secret Realm Power wisp by wisp into the power node of the spine, can no longer continue forward, this node is like an endless abyss, and like a lofty barrier, need to remit more Secret Realm Power to be able to break through. Jason had no other choice but to honestly coalesce his Secret Realm Power, one strand at a time, very slowly toward the power node on his spine. This process is actually a refining and strengthening process, both his flesh and bones, are undergoing subtle changes, and there are still strands of power in the human flesh that are constantly being stimted. Cultivation does not know the years, Jason and Wolf Boy, Riley, they are immersed in their respective cultivation, unknowingly, the sky began to show a touch of fish-belly white, a new day is about toe. Chapter 1201 – A side of the map It was just dawn. Darcey walked out from inside the tent and came out to see Jason, Wolf Boy, Riley and the three of them still immersed in their respective cultivation, like they were possessed. Darcey was dumbfounded and thought to herself that she was perhaps the most rxed of all the major heavenly disciples who were able to enter this small world. Because of her own destiny, she could not do anything even if she wanted to cultivate. In fact, she entered the Sacred ce of Retreat because she had a mission from the Stokes family to find a ce. Only, ording to the Stokes familys deduction, that ce may exist a great danger. This makes Darcey some hesitation, but not in fear of her own safety, but fear will be involved in Jason and Wolf Boy, Riley. The Stokes family projection of that ce, perhaps there will be Sacred ce of Retreat in Mystery of the Dragons secret, but that is only a rumor, whether it is really so the Stokes family is not sure. But in order to crack Darceys White Tiger Bloodline, no matter what, we have to try something. In Darceys opinion, even if Mystery of the Dragon cracked it, so what? The first thing you need to do is to try to get your own life back. The first time I saw Jason finish his Power Evolution Secret Method training, he came back to his senses and saw that Darcey had woken up, so he smiled and said, Youre awake? Did you sleep wellst night? Darcey nodded and said, Pretty good. At first I was afraid you would not be used to it. Jasonughed. Darcey smiled and looked over at Wolf Boy and Riley, who were still feeling their own boxing, and asked, Are they feeling the boxing marks left by The originator? Yes. This time the opportunity is still good for them. Jason said. Darcey looked at the sky was already bright, she asked, Do we want to go inside that cave again? When we wentst night, it was night and we couldnt see much. The light will be much better now that its light. Youre right, too. Come on, we might as well go take a look. Jason said. Darcey nodded, and she took her shoes off, before walking in with Jason toward the cave entrance of that cliff. Jason once again inside, when he looked at the cave wall on the fist seal, vaguely feel that the fist seal previously contained within the kind of fist shadow swept away, no longer exists. This made him look stunned, thinking that it is not possible that after being perceived by Wolf Boy and Riley, the fist intent on these fist marks have dissipated? This means that even if there are other proud disciples who find these fist marks, they will not be able to obtain the fist intent inheritance left by The originator. Jason and Darcey explored the cave entrance of the cliff again, but basically there was nothing new to discover.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jason and Darcey were ready to go out, seeing that there was nothing new to discover. At this time, Darcey nced at the stone table, the surface of the stone table with some dust and sand, under the full light, vaguely see the stone table seems to have some kind of pattern. Darcey hurriedly went over and reached out to wipe off the sand and dust on the stone table, is to see that the stone table is really carved with some patterns, looks like Land Map. Jason also found, he immediately hands to hold some stream water up, the surface of the stone table clean, and then a set of maps presented in front of you. On the map, there are four directions, East Heaven, South Capital, West Earth, North Earth, all four directions are surrounded by mountains. The Phoenix Terrace of Heaven, the Imperial Blood House of South Capital, the Temple of the Holy Buddha of West Earth, the ce of Demon Suppression of North Earth, and so on. In addition, there are some important terrain also marked out, such as what Spirit Mountain, Dragon Pond, The Land of the First Heaven, Lake of the Dragon, Mountain of No Phase and so on. Darcey looked at this geography map, she said: This is the geography map of Sacred ce of Retreat. the originator has carved the geography of this heaven and earth on this stone table. Its the map of this small world? Thats really too valuable! We arent too blind here. Jason got excited. He was well aware of the importance of the map, and when he was on abat mission in the past, a detailedbat map was a must. Now, with the map of this small world, that was simply too convenient for Jason and the others. Even if they want to go in search of some chance, they will not be as headless as a fly with a clear direction. This stone table cant be moved. Good thing there is a cell phone. Ill take a few pictures first. Jason opened his mouth, he took out his phone and took a burst of photos of the map on this stone table to save it. Darcey studied the map carefully and then said, Where we are now, we should be on Spirit Mountain. Saying that, Darcey reached out towards the map and pointed. Jason looked over, Spirit Mountain is located between East Heaven and South Capital, in the southeast direction, this direction on the map marked by the Land of Opportunity are quite a few, lets say East Heavens Phoenix Terrace, South There are also Dragon Pond, The Land of the First Heaven, and so on. Darceys eyes at this moment is firmly fixed on this map Central Hintend an area, this piece of area is veryrge, look than any one Land of Opportunity arerge, but the strange thing is that this area is not any of thebel. Jason saw Darceys anomaly and asked, Whats wrong? Darcey reached out and pointed to this area and said, Look here. This area is located in the center of the whole map, and I think it is extremely extraordinary. But it is not marked in any way. Jason looked at the area, and indeed, it appeared to be a ck area without any markings, which seemed very strange. If you take this area as the center, then you will notice that this area is surrounded by seven Land of Opportunity with its distant echo, looking like the formation of some kind of terrain formation. It means that this area is also a Land of Opportunity, but it is not marked out? How about we go and explore? Now that we have this map and know our current location, its easy to find our way there. Jason said. Darcey did not say anything, staring at the area, thinking in his heart C could it be, this is the terrain? Is this the terrain that is rumored to be associated with Mystery of the Dragon? Darcey, DarceyC Jason saw that Darcey did not respond, so he called out. Darcey came back to her senses, she fixed her mind and said: This piece ofnd without any sign does not know the danger. For the sake of safety, we can first explore other Land of Opportunity. lets say, this Dragon Pond. Jason looked at the Dragon Pond terrain marked on the map, which was the closest to this Spirit Mountain where they were. Okay, then well go to Dragon Pond and explore! Jason also nodded his head and said. Chapter 1202 – The fight for Dragon Pond (I) Jason and Darcey came out of this cave entrance and returned to thewn. Wolf Boy and Riley two people have alsoe back from that sense of boxing state, forgetting to cultivate almost a night, aftering back to their senses they all feel weak and weak, mainly hungry. Jason told them to look for dry food from their backpacks to eat. Jason went to the folded simple tent to put away. Wolf Boy and Riley two filled their stomachs, but also seems to be alive and well up. Jason also clearly felt that after a night of training, Wolf Boy and Rileys own cultivation aura was even more concentrated and thicker than before, especially Wolf Boys own cultivation auras majestic degree was obvious, and there was already a kind of vague intention to break through to the Completion Stage high level. The first time I saw Wolf Boy, I was a little bit of a jerk. It is not an exaggeration to say that in this small world, there is no cultivation physique that is faster than Wolf Boys cultivation speed. Whether its Tommys Imperial Bloodline or Roberts Kirin Bloodline or Purple Phoenix Holy Lands True Phoenix, there is no faster cultivation speed in this world than Wolf Boy. Because Wolf Boy is an Innate Talent, he has an innate affinity with cultivation, and an affinity with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The spiritual energy of this world is abundant and dense, and Wolf Boy is able to absorb and refine the spiritual energy of heaven and earth much faster than other proud disciples. This is the inverse of Innate Talent. Jason climbed up the cliff again along the ropes that were hanging down. Jason flipped out his phones photo and looked at the location of Spirit Mountain where they were now, and then at the Land of Opportunity, Dragon Pond, which was not far away. From the map, Dragon Pond is slightly closer to the south, which is the location of South Capital in this small world. Jason took out hispass, identified the direction of the southeast and northwest, and began to move in the direction of the south. Dragon Pond is to the right of the south of Spirit Mountain, where Jason and his team are located at the moment. Jason originally thought that they would not meet the giant tiger and the giant bear, really want to meet, just let Wolf Boy and Riley continue to practice, but unfortunately, the two beasts are feared, know the power, and do not know where to hide. Jason they sneak all the way towards the south direction, in this process, Jason also did not idle, using all the opportunities to teach Wolf Boy and Riley two people to learn some in the jungle sneakingbat calctions, jungle sneakingbat and various aspects of survival experience, which can learn a lot. Jason also can not be like a duck like a brain into their brains, only ording to the actual situation at hand to say, let them learn to use. Therefore, this journey Wolf Boy and Riley two people are also in the practice of learning, for them, Jason taught things are from time to time in the life and death of the battle out of experience, to their help is great. As for Darcey also did not idle, now she knows that this side of the terrain is Spirit Mountain, can breed a lot of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, so this way she is looking for some of the herbs she can identify. Not to mention, all the way over, Darcey also collected a lot of medicinal herbs.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although they did not reach the degree of spiritual medicine, but some herbs are also considered extremely precious. Among them also encountered a Sun Fruit, this Sun Fruit although not into medicine, but is able to take directly. Sun Fruit contains very pure heaven and earth spiritual energy, for martial artists, after taking it for cultivation power cultivation has a great help, but also can improve their own qi blood. The Sun Fruit has a total of six, in the words of Darcey, Wolf Boy and Riley both can take it directly. Even Jason can also eat, although Jason does not cultivate the power of Hyacinth, but Sun Fruit can improve their own qi and blood aspect also has a great use for Jason. As they gradually walked out of the Spirit Mountain terrain, Jason noticed that the surrounding environment was different. Spirit Mountains terrain is rich in spiritual energy, green grass, ancient trees in the sky, a vibrant life. Towards the direction of Dragon Pond, the forest began to thin out, the ground has a ridge like the rise of the slope, thendscape and terrain began to have a very significant change. Jason flipped out of the map on his phone and took another look, confirmed his bearings, and then continued to walk forward. Everyone start being more careful. After all, the geography is starting to be different, and we dont know what dangers will exist here. Jason said in a deep voice. Wolf Boy and Riley nodded, Jason walked in front, Riley behind, Wolf Boy is using his instincts and alertness like a beast, wandering around, really what abnormal movements, Wolf Boy can also sense. The good thing is that this way to go, but also did not encounter any dangerous species, but there are some reptiles and vipers, Jason and others did not go to provoke, these reptiles and vipers will also be interested in avoiding. About walking in this direction about four or five hours, the time hase to about three oclock in the afternoon. This point in time, the zing sun overhead is in full swing, is baking the earth. Jason when they walked here, saw a bulge in the terrain shaped like a ridge of peaks, arching forward. Not only their direction, the surrounding terrain is the same. Those raised like the backbone of the general terrain, looking like a dragon stinging, such a strange terrain is brought about by an extremely spectacr sight. If someone can get a birds eye view of the terrain in this area from above, the sense of shock will be unparalleled. Darcey said thoughtfully, It seems that this Dragon Pond is extremely extraordinary. Oh, what does Darcey see? Jason asked. Darcey pointed ahead and said, Thend of Dragon Pond should be in front. The surrounding terrain is like a dragon arching the ground, arching towards a Dragon Pond. these terrain like a dragon arching the ground, but in fact, it is a spiritual vein, in short, is the formation of the veins containing spiritual energy. These spirit veins are arching over a Dragon Pond, so it is clear that this Dragon Pond is extremely extraordinary. Jasons heart moved and said, Then what are we waiting for. Lets go ahead and explore what this Dragon Pond has to offer. Darcey nodded, and Jason and the others began to speed up and dive forward. Jason was already following the arching terrain as they stalked forward, going higher and higher, and when they reached the top, the view before them was quite different. Here green trees, extremely lush, standing at the peak of a look, before and after the left and right terrain is the same, as a ground dragon arching up, forming a simr circr area. In this side of the circr area, there is a side by side pool of water, each side of the pool of water is notrge, looking like a heavenly pool dotted in this side of the terrain in general. This side of the pool reflects the sunlight, is reflecting the colorful luster, the view alone, extremely magnificent and charming, if ced in the outside world, can definitely be developed into a 5A-level scenic spot. This is Dragon Pond, right? Jason opened his mouth, and just as the words fell, his face sank and he said, There are people here! Chapter 1203 – The Fight for Dragon Pond (II) Jasons own sensing ability is extremely keen, he immediately sensed this Dragon Pond ground, there are ancient martial arts martial artists left behind the aura, the other party does not seem to hide their own aura too much, so Jason sensed. Jason immediately said in a low voice: Darcey, you hide around here for a while. wolf boy, Riley you and I sneak over to see what the other side is. Wolf Boy and Riley two nodded, they came all the way over, under Jason to demonstrate the teaching, has learned how to hide sneak, how to converge their own breath. In this small world, there are many proud disciples who havee in, so when you dont know if its a friend or foe, you definitely need to be cautious and alert. Jason took the lead in the direction of Dragon Pond, he collected his own breath, the process of sneaking and the surrounding environment perfectlybined to hide themselves. Followed by Wolf Boy and Riley two people are also follow the same example, this kind of experience in realbat, is what theyck.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This terrain is indeed the Dragon Pond terrain in this world. Dragon Pond, considered an extremely important Land of Opportunity in this world. Dragon Pond, as the name implies, allows people to transform their bones, with the meaning of evolving into a dragon and ascending to the heavens, so it is clear how important this Land of Opportunity is. Below the Dragon Pond, there are two figures emerge, one of them carrying a very evil intention, a great empty self-pride, giving a sense ofwlessness; the other is a sturdy body, strong as a mountain, all the muscles like cast iron, giving a sense of strength. These two people are precisely Heavenly Holy Lands holy son Louis and the Puchner familys young master Levi. Louis, this is Dragon Pond, right? Levi opened his mouth, his tone with a trace of trembling, then continued, Every side of the pool here is Dragon Pond, I can feel, these pools of water contains a huge amount of spiritual energy, it can not be the legendary spiritual liquid, right? The actual Dragon Pond is a very good way to get the most out of your life. Louis said: These pools can be called dragon pools, but there is a main dragon pool, that is the real Dragon Pond! The other pool water cant reach it yet. But other pools can be used for Body Tempering Cultivation. lets not talk so much, lets find out the real Dragon Pond now, there will be Dragon Scale Grass growing in Dragon Pond. this is something more rare than elixir, eating it can make people transform their bones and stimte Human Great Dragon Power. As long as you refine the Dragon Scale Grass, your strength will definitely soar! Levi heard the words after the heart moved, said: Then we hurry to find this Dragon Pond. While we are the only ones here now, it will be a problem if there are othersing. Louis nodded his head and began to look extremely hard. There are many pool surfaces on this side of Dragon Pond, but there is only one side of the real Dragon Pond, so if there is no way to find it blindly one by one, there is no telling when we will find it. However, since Louis knew that the Sacred ce of Retreat would give birth to Dragon Pond, and once he came in, his goal was this ce. It shows that Heavenly Holy Land has already prepared for this. Louis took out apass-like object from his backpack, calibrated it and looked at thepasss needle. Only to see the needle first a violent rotation, and finally settled on a direction. Louis said: This is the aura pointer. The true Dragon Pond direction is definitely the most dense aura. Lets follow the direction the pointer is pointing and look for it. Levi nodded his head and followed Louis in the direction thepass pointer pointed. Along the way, we passed many dragon ponds, but none of them were the main dragon pond, and even if they were not the main dragon pond, there was an extremely dense aura steaming up from these ponds. Louis went forward with thepass pointer, when closer and closer to the main dragon pool, thepass pointer has a violent wobble, apparently sensed the main dragon pool of spiritual energy more and more dense. Louis got excited and thought that as long as he got the chance of Dragon Pond, his own strength could at least be raised by one step, which would be enough topete with the forefront of Hyacinth Fighters. Louis they go forward about three or four hundred meters, before the eyes of a sharp light, they saw a pool of water in front of them, only to see that this pool is much smaller than the other Dragon Pond, visual past the diameter is not a meter. But the entire surface of the pool is to give a sense of cloud vapor, with wisps of dense Qi diffusion, the pool surface reflecting the colorful luster, but also magnificent. From a distance, the pool surface floats a few nts simr to grasses, but with the ordinary grass is very different. This side of the pool on the grass nts are not t, as a cut vines generally have a round trunk, the green turquoise trunk is littered withyers of green scales, looking like the open dragon scales. See this colorful luster magnificent side of the small pool, and the pool surface of these grasses with pieces of dragon scales, Louis the whole personpletely excited, are somewhat forgetful, said: Dragon Pond, and Dragon Pond on the Dragon Scale Grass! We finally found it! Levi was also excited and said, Louis, what are we waiting for? Hurry up and get our hands on this big chance! Louis nodded, he put away thepass and was about to walk towards the pool. But before he could take a step, his face sank, a cold sharpness shed in his eyes, he turned around and said, Whos sneaking around back there,e out! Yo, isnt this the Holy Son of Heavenly Holy Land? We are not sneaking around, we are always trailing behind openly and honestly. A voice that seemedzy and teasing rang out, and Jason, Wolf Boy, and Riley were seen walking out. The pupils in Louiss eyes shrank coldly, his eyes narrowed, like a needle sharp, he stared at Jason and said, Jason, its you? I didnt expect you to find this ce! Seeing that this holy son is here, you still dare to show yourself, is this an initiative to seek death? Louis, why do you say that so harshly? Jasonughed and said, I originally wanted to thank you for helping me find this real Dragon Pond. since you said so, it seems that there is no need to thank you. You still want topete for the chance of Dragon Pond? Louis body is filled withyers of murderous energy, he said in a cold voice, This Dragon Ponds chance is not something you can get your hands on? If youe here to die on your own initiative, then Im not to me for being merciless! Chapter 1204 – The Battle (I) When Louis said this, he also observed Jasons manpower team. He knew that Provadanskis saintly son Marcel and the Abel family young master Zack and Jason good friends, if this time Marcel and Zack also followed Jason appeared, then Dragon Pond this opportunity he directly gave up, directly turned and fled, save life is important. But now, he only saw Jason with Wolf Boy, Riley. In his eyes, Wolf Boy and Riley can be ignored, after all, is only Completion Stage strength, are not reached Completion Stage high stage. The only thing that scares him is Jason. However, in Louiss opinion, now that he has broken through to Heritage Master Stage early stage strength, he is confident that he ispletely strong enough to crush and kill Jason. I wonder what Louis refers to by showing no mercy? Jason took a step forward, and with each step, his own aura rose up, and a gravity field as heavy as a mountain diffused out, while his own Sunling Bloodline swept through the air. Jason has long been displeased with Louis, when in Phoenixs Hyacinth Auction, it was Louis side Heavenly Holy Lands Completion Stage powerhouse who tried to kill him, all of which was led by Louis in secret. Before entering Sacred ce of Retreat, Jason received a secret message from Saint that Heavenly Holy Land intended to harm Old Mr. Miller, which added up to Jasons hostility towards Heavenly Holy Land. At this moment in this Dragon Pond encounter Louis, he certainly will not let go of this opportunity to suppress Louis. Louis sensed the powerful oppressive force from Jasons body, his eyes sank, a strong Heritage Master Stage pressure aura is manifested, his eyes showed a crazy murderous intent, he stared at Jason, a word said: Jason, several opportunities have failed to fight with Heavenly Holy Land. Jason, several opportunities have failed to fight with you, today I will definitely let you corpse on the spot! The first thing that happened was that Louis moved his body and took the lead in charging towards Jason, while ayer of intense killing power spread out from his body. The other side of Levi is also a catalog of fierce awnings, ready to join Louis to kill Jason. Wolf Boy, Riley, Ill leave this Levi to you two! Jason said. Jason opened his mouth and said, he sensed that Levis own cultivation cultivation had not yet reached the Heritage Master Stage, which is the strength of the Completion Stage high level. Such strength, Wolf Boy and Riley teamed up, enough to deal with. Whoosh! Jasons side, he fiercely a dash, the whole person like the wind speed, body swept around a gale, with an unbeatable momentum towards the front and crushed. The Secret Realm Power of his own body exploded heavily, with a surging and raging aura coalesced, and he directly evolved his own Heaven Fist fist momentum as soon as he struck. A fist came out, like a flying dragon rising into the air, straight up to the sky, a great aura of wanton arrogance, which contains a heavy fist of intent, this towards Louis bombarded the past. Louiss own Agist Force was also wildly stimted. Having reached the Heritage Master Stage, he was able to use his Agist Force in a dark way. Louis evolved an extremely subtle and deadly fist, which came to meet him, and theyers of Fist of the Big Dipper also manifested themselves, sweeping towards Jason. Bang! In an instant, the two fists fiercely shed together, each others fist power swept towards the other, exploding with a booming sound. The fist fell, Louiss body in that majestic boundless abyss heavy impact of the force, actually shook, which makes his face astonished, can not help but blurt out: How is this possible? How can the power of your fist dao be so abundant? There is nothing impossible! Jason responded in a cold voice and continued to throw punches to attack and kill. Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist! The Heritage Master Stage pressure from his body reached a terrifying level, and a blood red color was in his eyes, making him look even more sinister and horrible. Louis originally thought that with his strength enough to crush Jason, but just now that punch down, he found Jasons own strength like an abyss,pletely unfathomable general. This makes him realize that he was lightly defeated before, Jasons strength is absolutely terrifying. Louis was also very decisive, he no longer hid his true strength, and immediately raised his aura to The peak level, and at the same time, he performed the ultimate fist of Heavenly Holy Land C Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist! This Heavenly Holy Lands fist has been handed down for a long time and is extremely strong. Louis directly performed this extreme fist, also wanting to beat Jason to death in one go. Bang! Bang! On the other side, Wolf Boy and Riley have joined forces to attack and kill Levi. Levi roared, he was strong and powerful, his physical body was strong, and he used the Puchner familys Body Protecting Cross Training Technique while using the Puchner familys inherited cultivation Purple Heavenly Thunderstorm Fist, each punch is like carrying a thunderous sound, the momentum is amazing, explosive power, attacked and killed Wolf Boy and Riley. Wolf Boys bodyyers of bloodthirsty and terrifying killing machine in the diffusion, as if a blood wolf is looking down on all beings like, itself vaguely a blood-colored wolf vision in the formation. This is Wolf Boys own destiny of Wolf Boys wrath. The low roar from his mouth was like a wolfs roar as he charged up against Levi, ignoring Levis thunderous fist attack. Boom! Wolf Boys fist was a thundering, lightning fast fist, carrying a heavy, boundless killing aura! Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! This is Wolf Boys own perception of the fist, the first time used in battle against people, but it seems to be fierce and vicious, the meaning of the fist in the diffusion.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Under careful observation, Wolf Boys Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist also contained another kind of fist dao meaning, which was the fist meaning he had perceived from the fist seal left by The originator, and he had incorporated the meaning of The originators fist seal into his own fist. Bang! Levi thought he could repel Wolf Boy with his thunderous fist power, after all, his cultivation realm was one step higher than Wolf Boy. However, when Wolf Boys fist came, his face was shocked to find that his fist Wolf Boypletely resisted, not only that, Wolf Boys fist power in the cohesion of the dark force can be described as harsh as a knife, extremely sharp, but alsoyer byyer to kill his fist power, towards his entire body prated. How is this possible? He was a Completion Stage senior strength, this little kid in front of him was only the peak of Completion Stage middle stage, he was actually suppressed by the other party? Levi couldnt believe it. Levi did not have to think about it, his side swept up a majestic fist power wind. The six fist remnants emerged, like six broken fists, towards Levi. Although Riley now can not do as Old Mr. Miller, a punch out, six kinds of fist intent manifestation, forming six kinds of reincarnation fist momentum. But now Rileys Samsara Fist is beginning to take shape, incorporating his own perceived fist intent, making the outbreak of fist power is also extremely impressive. Chapter 1205 – The Battle (II) Old Mr. Millers Samsara Fist itself is the ultimate fist doctrine, even if Riley could not fully y the ultimate power of this doctrine, but under the impetus of his pure dark power, it is also a powerful fist, amazing power, a fist out to suppress the eight directions of the The aura of dominance. Levis face is astonished, Rileys strength is only at the beginning of the Completion Stage, but the dark power in Rileys fist is much more majestic than that of ordinary ancient martial artists at the beginning of the Completion Stage. The power of the fist is so threatening that he feels a sense of threat. Roar! Levi opened his mouth and let out a roar, he gathered his fist power, the violent Agist Force surged out, he swung his fist across Rileys fist, facing Rileys fist, he did not take it lightly, he struck with all his might. Bang! Levis fist blocked Rileys fist killing move, his Agist Force is extremely powerful and strong, Riley is rtively weaker in Agist Force, so Levis fist cross-parallel, also forced Riley back, but also failed to cause any injury.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If it were an ordinary Completion Stage early stage strength martial artist, under Levis punch attack, it would not be such a situation. However, even though Riley was repulsed, Levi could not take advantage of the situation, because Wolf Boy rushed up again, and the murderous spirit of Wolf Boys wrath that emerged from him firmly locked Levi in ce. Boom! Wolf Boys fist attacked again, continuing his Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist. Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! Ten Absolute Ten Kills! This is a killing fist path thatpletely fits Wolf Boys own Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, which resonates with Wolf Boys own Wolf Boys Wrath, and invariably inspires Wolf Boys own bloodthirsty killing intent and ferocious aura, just like a giant blood wolf devouring all beings. Wolf Boy Wolf Boy has been fighting for survival since the beginning of his life. Whether as a young boy with a wolf pack or being brought into the Doomsday Fighting Arena, it was all about survival. So, when he fought with the beasts in the Doomsday Fighting Arena, he would always look for the weaknesses of those beasts and look for a chance to kill them. Over time, Wolf Boy has also developed the same fighting instincts as the beast. Perhaps to say that thebat experience, he is far from Jason this level there is a great distance, but in terms ofbat instinct, he is not inferior to any person. Wolf Boys attack at this moment was the gap between Levis attack and Rileys. At this moment, Levi was in a process of alternating between old and new power, he had just used his ancient martial arts power to resist Rileys attack and was about to activate his new Hyacinth power. Levis face changed. Levis face changed, the gaze in his eyes suddenly snapped up, and the muscles of his body rose up one by one, and he gathered his Agist Force with great speed, and activated the Purple Heavenly Thunderstorm Fist, and attacked frantically. Bang! Bang! Levis fist was indeed a thunderstorm, but Wolf Boys Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist was extremely ruthless and tricky, a powerful fist to kill the enemy. Levis hasty punch. Wolf Boy, of course, would not let go of this opportunity, and heunched a strong attack, not giving Levi any chance to breathe. Levi was forced to be a bit confused, and he seemed to forget that Riley existed at this time. Boom! Seizing an opportunity, he bully up and once again performed the Samsara Fist punch. This time, Rileys fist posture contains a subtle but heavy and majestic supreme fist intent, which is exactly the fist doctrine that he perceived from the fist seal left by The originator, which was incorporated into Samsara Fist, and sted towards Levi. Levi sensed the fist wind energy approaching to take precautions, but it was already toote. He was unable to free his hands because of Wolf Boys frontal control attack. The bang, Rileys fist power solid st on Levis body, Levis own cross training kung fu protection or, under Rileys fist power st, Levi mouth open muffled grunt, staggered back a few steps, a sweet heart, the corner of the mouth spilled a trace of blood. Damn you! Levi could not help but roar, this injury is nothingpared to his sturdy and strong physical physique. But he was the young master of the Puchner family, and his cultivation level was even higher than the Completion Stage, but he was actually injured by two opponents whose strength level was lower than his, he was simply infuriated, and under his fury, his whole person was boiling with murderous energy. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible solution to the problem. Riley, be careful! Wolf Boy opened his mouth and said, facing the furious Levi, he did not have the slightest bit of timidity, directly to the battle, wrapped around Levi, giving Riley the opportunity to attack and kill. Boom! Boom! Boom! On the other side, there was a terrifying and violent sound of fist shes. At the same time, the most powerful and majestic pressure aura is also pervading, a monstrous killing machine is sweeping, an evil aura rises to the sky. This is the battle between Jason and Louis. It must be said that after Louis used all his strength and performed Heavenly Holy Lands ultimate fist Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist, his strength was rising, and every punch and stance contained an extremely powerful killing machine. The Fist of the Big Dipper is a mountain-breaking and rock-shattering force, which is extremely frightening. The Fist of the Big Dipper is a mountainous, rock-shattering force that is very frightening. In the battle with Louis, Jason has been secretly watching Wolf Boy, Riley two people teamed up against Levis situation. If Wolf Boy and his team were defeated and in danger, he would have to go to the rescue. However, when he saw that Wolf Boy and Riley had actually injured Levi by joining forces, it put Jasons mind at ease. The moment, Jasons eyes raised, cold killing machine in the sh, he felt it was time to properly with this Heavenly Holy Lands holy son of a battle. Chapter 1206 Suppressing the Holy Son The more Louis fought the more his face looked a bit gloomy, he always felt that he could not test out Jasons real strength where the bottom line, no matter how powerful and fierce he took the attack, Jason will always improve the corresponding power of the fist to deal with defeat. This makes Louis feel a sense of humiliation and shame, he is more resentful, he is a holynd of the saints son, both qualifications and potential, are enough to rank among the ranks of the proud disciples, Heavenly Holy Land in the resources to cultivate him. He didnt think he was inferior to any of the Hyacinth Fighters, evenpared to Tommy, he just thought the Goodwin family was more profound and could give Tommy more resources. Therefore, he thought that as long as he fought for the opportunity of Dragon Pond, he would definitely be able to stand out in thepetition of the young generations proud disciples. However, a Jason came out halfway! What made him angry was that he couldnt suppress Jason with all his strength, which made him feel aggrieved and unhappy, after all, he had broken through to the Heritage Master Stage level of strength. Jason? A mundane warrior who doesnt practice Hyacinth. I dont believe I cant kill you! Louis eyes were red and his body was filled withyers of evil aura, he fully activated his dark power and shouted out, Heavenly Evil God-ying Move! In an instant, Louis fist power was different from the previous one. In the process of evolving this fist power, it was enough for people to sense a terrifying and intense killing machineing to the surface, and in the darkness, it seemed to be possessed by heavenly evil, making Louis fist power rise to a terrifying realm. This is one of the Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist, as the name implies, can kill the gods and demons! Therefore, this punch contains a killing machine and the power of the fist dao, is absolutely powerful, the fist power just evolved, there is already a mountain of blood like a heavy killing machine in the diffusion, like a tidal wave swept towards Jason. Jasons face also flushed with a hint of seriousness, said, Louis strength just reached Heritage Master Stage early stage, but now this punch outbreak of power is afraid than when he fought Saint are stronger than a point! You know, Saint is a Heritage Master Stage mid-stage powerhouse. However, in Hyacinth, those Hyacinth Fighters pride, especially the top ranked pride, have the strength to fight beyond the level, on the one hand from their powerful bloodline or destiny, on the other hand, it is also rted to the top battle techniques they practice, such as some ultimate fist heritage, which other ordinary ancient martial artists do not have the opportunity to practice. Jasons strength is now different from when he fought Saint, now he has trained the Secret Realm Level-six to theplete The peak level. More importantly, he haspleted the cultivation of Power of the Four Extremes, and has cultivated a small part of Human Great Dragon Power. Therefore, this time Jasons strength is also a great improvement. The first time I saw him, I was able to get a good look at him. Every Saint Son level heavenly pride is an existence that cannot be ignored. Sky Fist! Jasons eyes sank, his own Secret Realm Powerpletely tumbled up, his own evolved gravity field was even heavier and more majestic, as if the hundred thousand mountains were going to materialize, while his own Sunling Bloodline burst out even more zing like the sun.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, a fist imprint began to brand in the void, a total of Nine Fist Seals, like Nine Sun Sky, invisible seems to be diffused a zing hot aura. Nine Fist Seals, including Six Fist Seals on the manifestation of six different fist intent, the void seems to be copsed general, in the six fist intent manifestation, Jasons power of this punch also instantly reached a peak. Jasons own Sunling Bloodline also resonated with Nine Fist Seals, and the endless power of Sunling Bloodline was added to it, and it contained Jasons Power Evolution Secret Method-refined and strengthened Secret Realm Power. In an instant, the nine manifested fist marks came down in the air, crushing Louis with an overwhelming aura. At the same time, Louiss Heavenly Evil God-ying Move fist power also came over, and the strongest fist power between the two of them shed in the void, sending out a shocking fist power that swept around. Hm! Louis couldnt help but open his mouth and muffled a sound, when Jasons fist marks evolved one after another to kill, he sensed the pressure and threatening feeling is also increasing exponentially. The first of these is the one in which the person who is the owner of the house is the owner of the house. In the end Bang! Bang! Bang! Louis could only turn his attack into defense, and struggled to resist the terrifying impact of the falling fist marks! Unbeatable and retreating! Bang! Finally, a loud bang sounded, Jasonsst fist seal fell, breaking and killing Louis defensive attack, shaking Louis even more staggering back, his face also instantly white up, obviously the internal organs of his body were hit by the impact of that terrifying huge force. Open Heaven Fist! Breaking Punch! Jason shouted angrily one after another, he would not give Louis the slightest chance to catch his breath, he took advantage of the situation, and executed the Heaven Fist fist after fist. The fist moves evolved with a heavy fist like a mountain, and his own boiling Secret Realm Power exploded out in full force, crushing Louis with his fist moves. Louis is like the wounded beast, his face is full of shock, reluctance and shame, he can not resist Jasons fist attack, but in Jasons strong attack under the body can not help but retreat, this is simply a great humiliation for him. What he hated was that he was unable to influence the current situation. His whole body was already in a full-scale downwind. Ah Louis roared in resignation as he fought and pushed Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist in a desperate attempt to turn the tide. But it was all in vain. Faced with the suppression of Jasons gravity field and the crushing force of his fist, he gradually lost the ability to fight back and could only fight again and again. Boom! The fist of Jason was transformed into a prating Fist of Rage and Kill, a fist that was like a sharp knife that stabbed Louis in the heart. Louis face was shocked and he hurriedly crossed his arms to resist the punch. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Chapter 1207 Defeated and Fleeing Louis coughed out a mouthful of blood, with crimson blood still lingering at the corners of his mouth. He was defeated at the hands of Jason, and was also injured and coughing up blood, suffering from internal injuries. This was a great blow to Louis, who thought highly of himself, and it even affected his cultivation heart. He really couldnt understand, he had already advanced to Heritage Master Stage strength, Jason is a person who does not practice ancient martial arts, how could he defeat him just by the power of his physical body? The Holy Son of Heavenly Holy Land? In my opinion, the strength is just like that. Jason said in an indifferent tone. Louis was ashamed and annoyed, and his whole body had a feeling of indescribable shame, but in front of his absolute strength, there was no way for him to retaliate verbally. If this is the only strength you have, then leave it to me! Jasons eyes were cold, and a harsh killing machine burst out. Louis immediately sensed that there was a blood and fire-like iron-blooded killing aura from Jasons body, and at the same time the gravitational field of Jasons body was like a tidal wave crushing to the point that it began toprehensively suppress Louis own Heritage Master Stage pressure domain field. When you tried to kill me in Phoenix, today, Ill send you to your death! Jason opened his mouth, his body moved, rushing towards Louis at a lightning speed, his killing intent boiling up, firmly locking Louis in ce. Boom! Jason again evolved the Heaven Fist fist, a fist out, owning an invincible self-confidence style in the presentation, evolved the interpretation of the magnificent and vast, there is a Pressing Fist, try to ask who dares topete with the supreme aura. This is the fourth type of Heaven Fist Pressing Fist, with the suppression of Kyushu like a magnificent majestic fist momentum crushed to Louis. Louis, of course, will not sit still and wait for death, he clenched his teeth, gathered his own Agist Force, and did his best to activate the Heavenly Evil Extreme Fists fist momentum, a fist momentum of murderous intensity evolved, and met Jasons fist momentum head-on. Bang! Bang! In an instant, the two were once again in a violent duel. Louis has been wounded, but the strength is still powerful, but after the injury he has beenpletely suppressed by Jason in all aspects of the momentum, the battle to the end, Louis also only the power to fight, want to counter-attack are seemingly powerless. Jasons fierce fist attack broke Louis fist attack, forcing Louis to retreat. Jason didnt wait for Louis to stabilize his body, but his powerful fist attack was wrapped in the power of a majestic abyssal blow. Boom!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A fist came out with a loud bang and a terrifying momentum. Louis had no way to dodge, but to fight to cross his arms to resist, to meet the attack of Jasons fist. Louis felt like an armored fighting vehicle had rammed into him when Jasons fistnded, and the mammoth force directly broke through his dark energy defenses and impacted his internal organs, causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood again. Louis staggered back, and his own breath was visibly weakened, obviously more seriously injured this time. On the other side, Levi was under the attack of Wolf Boy and Riley and was in danger. Levi was also following the battle between Louis and Jason, and when he saw that Louis had been knocked back and injured by Jason, he was shaken and looked incredulous, which distracted him. When Levi was distracted, there was a short pause in his attack, which was an opportunity not to be missed for Wolf Boy, who is good at seizing opportunities to strike a fatal blow. Wolf Boy Moon Eater! Wolf Boy let out a low roar as he evolved his Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist, incorporating the supreme fist intent he had learned from The originators fist seal, and the blood-colored murderous aura that permeated his body was so intense that it seemed to transform into a blood-wolf phantom that would devour people. Boom! In an instant, Wolf Boys fist had alreadye out and was aimed straight at Levis own w. At the same time, Rileys Samsara Fist also attacked Levi with a fierce and overwhelming aura, which put Levi in a dangerous situation. Levi came back to his senses and knew there was no way to avoid it, so he gritted his teeth and pushed his Body Protecting Cross Training Technique to its maximum strength, and at the same time, both fists struck out with Purple Heavenly Thunderstorm Fist and fought against Wolf Boys fist. and Rileys attacking punches. Bang! Bang! Wolf Boys and Rileys attacks came at the same time. Levi was able to fend off Rileys punch, but Wolf Boys punch he couldntpletely fend off. Wolf Boy seized the opportunity to attack the punch, broke Levis punch, the murderous Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fists punch continued toe straight up and sted Levis body, exploding with a dull sound. Levi has Body Protecting Cross Training Technique to resist the force of the fist, but under the bombardment of Wolf Boys fist, he was still shaken backwards and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Levi, retreat with me! Louis saw the situation and did not want to fight, immediately shouted. Levi also did not want to fight, continue to fight will certainly die, so he sprinted towards Louiss direction, followed by Louis turned and fled. Want to escape? Jason sneered and was about to chase after him. The first thing you need to do is to see the Louis fleeing in front of you and throw a few ck things towards them. At that moment, Jason became alert and hurriedly shouted to Wolf Boy and Riley, who also wanted to chase after him, Get down! Jason and Wolf Boy and others immediately fell to the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! Those few things thrown over the ground immediately detonated, and at the same time a cloud of smoke rose. By the time the smoke cleared, Louis and Levis figures were no longer visible, and the two had escaped in hiding. Jason frowned, just now the explosion caused by the power is not small, but also far from the hand. The strange thing is that there is no smell of smoke, it seems that the explosion was not triggered by gunpowder. This is Spiritual Formation Bullet. A pleasant voice sounded, Darcey appeared, she came over and said, Some of the ores in Hyacinth that contain spiritual energy are extremely easy to detonate, so The power is not too great, but when detonated, it can release smoke, and more often than not, it is used as a cover to escape. So thats how it is. Jason nodded, a cold gaze in his eyes, said, previously did not know the existence of such escape gadgets, otherwise would not have let Louis and the others escape. The next time they encounter them, they wont have such good luck. Chapter 1208 Dragon Pond Chance Louis and Levi two people have escaped, Jason will not go after, in fact, with his tracking ability, if really to pursue the past, he is sure to be able to chase the two wounded and fled. But right now there are more important things to do, and that is Dragon Ponds chance. If it wasnt for the fact that Dragon Ponds chance was not to be missed, Jason wouldnt have minded going after them and taking down the wounded Louis and Levi first. Darceys soulful eyes looked at Dragon Pond and said, This is indeed the real Dragon Pond, the Dragon Pond pool is Dragon Scale Grass, Dragon Scale Grass is extremely rare in Hyacinth and cant be found. It has a strong effect on strengthening a martial artists flesh, strength, etc. It can stimte the bodys vigorous qi and blood, and also stimte the power of the bodys potential. Jason nodded and asked, In other words, in Dragon Pond, the most important thing is these Dragon Scale Grass? Yes, Dragon Scale Grass is considered the most important. Of course, the pool water of Dragon Pond is also of great use. Basically, it has to reach the standard of spiritual liquid. If it can be stored in a bottle and brought out, whether it is used for cultivation or refining pills, it is a rare treasure. Darcey said. Jason smiled and said, Then what are you waiting for. Now go and pick the Dragon Scale Grass from Dragon Pond. Darcey said, Be careful. These Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasurespanionnds have always been extremely extraordinary, either guarded by fierce beasts or enriched by the power of heaven and earth. The terrain here forms Dragon Pond, which is also extremely unusual. Even, such terrain may also be rted to the handwriting of The originator back then. In short, the real Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures are not that easy to obtain. Just dont be careless. Jason nodded, he carefully and cautiously check around, confirming that there is indeed no other outsiders around, the terrain here is also more open, and did not see the figure of any fierce beast. If there really is any beast ambush in this vicinity, even if the breath can be hidden, but the unique smell of the beast can not be concealed. Dragon Pond is in front, less than ten meters away, looking around Dragon Pond is no danger exists. Jason took a deep breath and said, Wolf Boy, Riley, you keep an eye on the situation around. Im going to pick Dragon Scale Grass. Wolf Boy and Riley nodded, and Jason walked forward. Jason walked towards Dragon Pond, and after just a few steps, he immediately sensed an anomaly. As he walked over, it was as if he had touched and activated some kind of Terrain Formation, and there was a vast and magnificent force crushing down on him, as if he was carrying the weight of heaven and earth on his shoulders as he walked forward. This sudden change made Jasons heart astonished, he did not rashly forward, but immediately back a few steps. He found that when he withdrew a certain distance, the feeling of the magnificent and majestic aura crushing feeling immediately disappeared. Darcey saw the anomaly and she came over and asked, Whats wrong? Jason said: When I walked forward, I felt that there was a great momentum in the darkness to suppress down, every step became extremely difficult. Could it be that there is some kind of Terrain Formation power that is adding to it?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Darcey looked at the surrounding terrain and said, Ive been involved in Terrain Formation, but Im not proficient. From what you said, it should be that the Terrain Formation protecting this Dragon Pond is reviving on its own, and it is very likely that The originators handwriting is still left in it. In short, the majestic pressure you sense is the pressure left in the Terrain Formation by The originator. If you can carry it through, you will be able to get the chance of Dragon Pond; if you cant resist it, then we can only look at this chance. Jason nodded, a look of determination shed in his eyes and said, Ill try. Its not easy to find Dragon Pond and beat Louis and the others. It would be a pity if I couldnt get my hands on it. You can try. But remember, if the pressure of that great power has exceeded the limit of what you can bear, then decisively back off. Dont let yourself get irreversibly injured or endanger your life. Darcey said. Jason nodded his head and said, I know! Saying that, Jason took a deep breath and once again raised his steps towards the front. As soon as Jason stepped forward, the majestic momentum that seemed to be irresistible reappeared and pressed down towards his entire being, making it difficult for him to take a step. Jason immediately evolved his own gravity potential field, gravity potential field to protect his own body, so that the pressure of that majestic power feeling abruptly reduced some. Jason continued to walk forward, but did not take a few steps, and suddenly C Boom! The entire Dragon Pond terrain seemed to shake, as if some Terrain Formation in the Dragon Pond terrain had beenpletely activated, more like a beast that had been asleep for hundreds of years was reviving, releasing a monstrous and terrifying pressure. Jason witnessed the power of Terrain Formation, probably on Broken Peak Mountain, after Sacred ce of Retreat opened, the power of Terrain Formation are shaking the ground, the rocks cracked, the power is amazing. Now, the Terrain Formation that formed the Land of Opportunity in Dragon Pond has also been revived, and the ridges that are like dragons arching the ground are shaking, and in the darkness, there is a supreme power that is coalescing, like an irresistible Saint level pressure inside. General, like the surging tide like suppressed to Jason. The faces of Darcey, Wolf Boy, and Riley, who were standing outside, all changed. Because they also sensed the whole Dragon Pond terrain shaking and changing, even if they did not follow the past, but also sensed an invisible terrifying pressure is this side of heaven and earth cohesion and rise. However, this terrifying pressure is not aimed at them, but focused on the suppression of Jason who walked towards Dragon Pond step by step. Darceys beautiful jade face was tense, staring at Jasons figure in front of her. Wolf Boy and Riley two people are also watching nervously, at the same time they also shoulders the responsibility of alerting the surrounding situation, if this Dragon Pond in front of Jasons strength can not get close to the past, then they will not be more. At this moment, Jasons forehead are emerging a bean sweat, he feels like he is carrying a huge mountain, legs like lead, really experienced the feeling of difficult steps. The invisible pressure of heaven and earth like a tidal wave crushing down, simply let people can not resist, which also seems to breed a trace of Saint level power, so that his legs are directly to kneel on the ground. Jason finally understood why Dragon Pond is not surrounded by any fierce beasts on guard, in this kind of heaven and earth pressure aura, no fierce beast can carry. No, I must get the chance of Dragon Pond! Jasons eyes erupted with determination as he immediately activated his Secret Realm Power, while exploding his Sunling Bloodline, in order to add to the power of his gravitational field, resisting the majestic power of the Terrain Formation that had revived and coalesced on his body. Carrying the unimaginable pressure to continue to step forward. Chapter 1209 One Step to the Top Dragon PondTerrain Formation revived, a ridge like a dragon arching the ground began to shake and up, the whole ground of Dragon Pond also shake and up, giving a sense of earthquake and mountain shaking, even Darcey and other people standing in the periphery is also on edge.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. An unspeakable power of the supreme power is spreading, although invisible, but it is like a huge stone in the heart of people, even Darcey, Wolf Boy, Riley are feeling a sense of dullness. This is still Terrain Formations pressure is not directly aimed at their body feeling, if that irresistible pressure directly to them, then they think they can not carry. It can be imagined that Jason, who is walking towards Dragon Pond, is suffering from the crushing power of the Terrain Formation, and how heavy the pressure is, not to mention that there is a wisp of Saint level pressure that is suppressing Jasons blood breath. The good thing is that this wisp of Saint level pressure is not a living Saint level strong person released in person, otherwise even if Jasons own qi and blood body is strong, it is not enough to be able to fight the Saint level pressure. This wisp of Saint level pressure should be left by The originator back then, hidden in this Terrain Formation. However, now that The originator has passed away, plus this Terrain Formation has been silent for hundreds of years, this moment Terrain Formation trigger, the cohesion of the power and the wisp of Saint level pressure hidden in The originator back then has been reduced a lot. Even so, this Terrain Formation activation, brought about by the thick and boundless pressure is still extremely terrifying, with Jason that hardened incredibly strong physical body, at this moment is still feeling difficult, there is a kind of resistance to the feeling. And, every step forward, the closer to Dragon Pond, the pressure of the pressure is simply multiplied, which is too scary, but anyone who is not strong-minded and physical body is not strong, absolutely can not grit their teeth and hold on. Jason is still holding on, shouldering the invisible supreme power and a wisp of Saint level pressure under the pressure, is slowly stepping away. The Dragon Pond in front of you is only five steps away from the top, but in Jasons opinion, its like being separated by a heavenly rift that is out of reach. Now, every step towards the front is like the difficulty of climbing to heaven. One step at a time. I have to get the Dragon Pond opportunity! Whether for myself or Wolf Boy, Riley and the others, I must get it! A firm and unshakable belief kept surging back and forth in Jasons mind, and it was with this unyielding belief that he was never overwhelmed by the unimaginable majestic power. Bang! Jason mobilized his Secret Realm Power, and the Sunling Bloodline that swept out of him provided him with enough blood power, while all his muscles tensed up, and he continued to take a step forward. This step, Jason legs almost unstable, only to feel that the supreme power to which he was subjected like wrapped in the weight of thousands of mountains directly copsed. Ho~~~ Jasons throat let out a dry roar, he clenched his fists, his arms were sinewy, a muscle line gnarled up, a violent iron-blooded aura burst out from his body, with a breath, he resisted that pressure and continued to take a step forward! Poof! After this step, Jason fiercely kneeled directly on one knee, invisibly, as if there was a pair of huge irresistible palm pressed him to the ground, his slightly bent waist as if he was suffering from a deep, prison like aura pressure, so that he had to half kneel on the ground, difficult to get up. JasonC Seeing this scene, Darcey could not help but exim, she continued, If you really cant carry it, then quit first, and then think of a way! BrotherC Wolf Boy can not help but shout, want to rush over. Dont move, donte over! I can still hold out! At that moment, Jasons voice came fiercely, stopping Wolf Boys move. Jason lowered his head, beans of sweat dripping down along the tip of his nose, his body was soaked with sweat, and it was obvious that his own strength and fitness were rapidly depleting. These few steps forward, in his opinion,pared to a continuous three days and three nights of chase battle are much more tired, consumption is also much greater. There are about three steps away from Dragon Pond, and its already close at hand! At this point, it is impossible to say that Jason will give up. No matter what, he had to resist the crushing force of the supreme power, and no matter what, he had to keep moving forward to get his hands on this Dragon Pond opportunity! The long years of hard special training, blood and fire battles, life and death struggles have honed his resolute character and unyielding fighting spirit, so he will neverpromise on this difficulty right now, let alone bow down! Get up! Jasons throat let out a dull roar, his fists clenched tightly, Secret Power Realm also boiled up, endless Secret Realm Power surged out, supporting his body, making him stand up little by little, originally on one knee. Poof! Poof! At that moment, the muscr skin of Jasons arms cracked open, bursting out a spray of blood, so you can imagine how terribly heavy pressure he had to bear. This almost reached a limit of his physical strength! At this moment, Jasons body surface, ayer of light yellow glow, but at this time is still immersed in the fight against the state of the supreme power of Jason did not notice it. If Master Bitter Bamboo had seen the yellowish glow on Jasons body, he would have been even more relieved and confirmed that Grand Vajra Realm had a legacy and was not broken in Old Mr. Millers body. At that moment, Jason had an illusion, only felt that his body flesh all of a sudden became iparably hard, whether bones or flesh and blood are like undergoing a metamorphosis like, be indestructible, be strong and iparable. At that moment, his flesh sensed that unbearable pressure aura only feel not as unbearable as the original, at this moment his flesh strength is actually hard to resist the supreme pressure aura. Jason took a deep breath, he clenched his teeth and continued to take another solid step forward! In that instant, a thicker and heavier pressure aura crushed down, at the same time the wisp of Saint level pressure brought about by the suppression is more intense. However, this time Jason was not pressed to the ground, only slightly unstable body, legs a little bent, he actually held on, and then slowly stand up straight body. Not far behind, Darcey noticed the faintyer of yellow glow on Jasons body skin, her face immediately stunned, like remembering something, eyes flowing a touch of shock. Chapter 1210 Human Great Dragon Power (I) Darceys beautiful eyes shed, looking at the tough and unyielding figure in front of her gaze looked surprised and happy, a thought shed through her mind C could it be that Jason really got that supreme inheritance of the strongest physique? Darcey thought for a moment that even if he had gotten it, it was not surprising, after all, Jason was raised by Old Mr. Miller. Darcey also only from some ancient records that this supreme body cultivation to Supreme Perfection, will be as indestructible Vajra general invulnerable to allws, indestructible, all over the body are blooming with a golden light. Right now, Jasons body skin is diffused out of the yellowish glow, from that dazzling golden glow there is still a distance to see is also not yet refined to Supreme Perfection. Even so, this body as long as practice, it will mean having a strong unmatched flesh, with continuous improvement, the strength of the flesh will only get stronger and stronger, until the indestructible Vajra point. Darcey realized that Jason had gotten the inheritance of that supreme body, the worry in his eyes diminished a few points, perhaps with the inheritance of this body, Jason may still be able to carry the Terrain Formation recovery under the sweeping down the momentum and a wisp of Saint level pressure, and thus seeded in The Dragon Pond opportunity was captured. Darcey previously in view of the ancient books, it is known that some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures of thepanion ce will always exist a great danger, either with a fierce beast guards or there are some unpredictable dangers, such as this Dragon Pond chance, due to Terrain Formations The existence of the Terrain Formation, the fierce beasts here can not approach, but that arch of the entire Dragon Pond Terrain Formation under recovery, is simply too terrible. If you do not have a strong enough physical body and tenacity of will, simply can not resist, can only look at this great opportunity in front of the eyes but can not get. The pressure of the supreme power is even more, in addition to the wisp of Saint level pressure is also more and more terrible, like The originator reborn, released a wisp of its own Saint level power like, let people sense it are going to be tingling for the heart. Jason is fighting with all his might, under the pressure of that unimaginable might, his body emitting a yellowish glow obviously more eye-catching and dazzling, even so, still cant stop some of his bodys skin is beginning to crack, the threads of blood constantly seeping out, if he strips his clothes, it will see his whole body is dyed by the oozing blood, as a blood Man! Two more steps, just two more steps away! I will be able to walk over! Jasons eyes seemed to burst out of two groups of anger, a face full of determination, he knew that another step forward, the Terrain Formation pressure and Saint level pressure will be multiplied, so he needs to be prepared, otherwise without any preparation, this step out again, Im afraid the whole person will be crushed! The first thing you need to do is to get ready! Jason took a deep breath and gathered all of his Secret Realm Power, from the depths of Secret Power Realm, a heavy and majestic Secret Realm Power was continuously stimting out, flowing through Jasons bodys limbs and bones. At the same time, he has done his best to strengthen the gravity field and Sunling Bloodline to the maximum extent. Then, Jasons face sank, he lifted his foot with great difficulty, and took a step forward with a determined determination and confidence. Rumble! In that instant, the ground shook. The entire Dragon Pond terrain shook, the wind and clouds above, this change actually caused the storm clouds to change color, a vast and boundless pressure as profound and vast as the starry sky, thus suppressing the heaven and earth! At that moment, with a poof, Jason half kneeled on the ground. Not only Jason, when the whole change urred, even the periphery of Darcey, Wolf Boy, Riley were also affected, only to feel an irresistible pressure aura also enveloped to them. However, the pressure they sensed was not even one percent of what Jason sensed. Brother Wolf Boy could not help but shout, looking at the front half-kneeling on the ground, the waist was bent down, as if he was bearing the force of a thousand pounds Jason, he was nervous, his fists were clenched up. Wolf Boy you do not impulsively go over, that pressure you can not carry. Im sure hell be able to handle it. Darcey hastened to speak, although the words, she looked to Jasons eyes, also written a deep color of concern. Dragon Pond terrain periphery, about two kilometers away from Jason them. A hidden forest, there are two figures emerged, their mouths are left with blood, look wretched. This is precisely the defeated Louis and Levi. Louis, is the chance of Dragon Pond just give up to Jason, I really have a heart! Levi said in an indignant tone.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Louis eyes shed, he sneered and said, Do you really think that Dragon Ponds chance is so easy to get? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The body Protection, he wants to take the Dragon Pond opportunity, can only rely on their own physical strength to resist the Dragon PondTerrain Formation supreme pressure. Do you think that his mortal flesh body can carry the might of Terrain Formation left by The originator? Levi brightened up and said, Louis you mean Jason and the others, even if they are on the Dragon Pond side, can only watch and not get that great opportunity? Of course! If Jason really wants to take this opportunity, Im afraid that before he gets close to Dragon Pond, his whole body skeleton will be crushed by the power of Terrain Formation, and then he will be seriously injured even if he doesnt die. Louis said. So, we still have a chance to get that Dragon Pond opportunity back? Levi said. Louis nodded, he said: You and I now here to heal, to restore their own blood, Jason will certainly try to get close to Dragon Pond, in that Terrain Formations power suppression, he will certainly be seriously injured. When our injuries are healed, we will ambush him again and kill him by surprise. At that time, a badly wounded Jason, we still can not kill? Louis has a point. Levi nodded his head, with a look of excitement in his eyes. Louis immediately sat on his knees in the same ce, he took out a porcin white jade bottle, poured out a crimson pill from it and swallowed it, and also gave Levi a pill. This is Heavenly Holy Land recovery injuries to strengthen the qi and blood aspect of the pill, with a great effect, as long as the injury is not serious, can be recovered in a short time. Chapter 1211 Human Great Dragon Power (II) Heavenly Holy Land is determined to win the Dragon Pond opportunity within The originatorSacred ce of Retreat. Therefore, for Dragon Pond terrain research are very deep, know Dragon Pond will be apanied by a Terrain Formation of the supreme power, so early for Louis ready. Unfortunately, Louis did not have time to use the Sacred Body Protection prepared by Heavenly Holy Land to capture the Dragon Pond opportunity, was halfway out of Jason and others to fight away. He did not believe that Jason, without the help of Sacred Body Protection, could resist the crushing power of Terrain Formations supreme pressure with his physical body. Louis thinks that the flesh of Tommy, who is ranked first by Hyacinth Fighters, is also unable to carry the supreme power of Terrain Formation. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Levi on the other side also did the same. Half a quarter of an hourter, it was obvious that Louis and Levis own breath began to climb, no longer defeated when fleeing the battle, the aura of defeat, apparently they have been greatly recovered from their injuries. Of course, to saypletely recovered as before is not so fast, at least can also recover a seven or eight. Rumble! At this time, the Dragon Pond terrain violently came a booming vibration sound, and then the entire Dragon Pond terrain began to shake the ground, the entire terrain shake and rise. Even in the periphery of the Dragon Pond terrain Louis and Levi have sensed the vibration, which has reached their ce. At the same time, Louis and they also faintly feel that there is a supreme power enveloping the entire Dragon Pond square, which also seems to carry a people can not help but worship the pressure of the saint! Dragon PondTerrain Formation is fully revived! Louiss eyes opened, his eyes shining, his face also shed a sh of excitement, said, It must be Jason who wants to forcibly seize the Dragon Pond opportunity to do. This Jason, really is not afraid of death. He went so far as to force his way up and stimte the power of Dragon PondTerrain Formation. This time, Im afraid that we dont need to do anything, Jason himself has already been crushed by that supreme power and ruined! Levis face also rose in excitement and said, Louis, doesnt it mean that our chance hase? Louis rose up haughtily, he ran his own cultivation breath, feeling the flow smoothly, although the injuries suffered did not recover to a 100% degree, but it is no longer in the way, the impact on his strength is also limited. Louiss eyes murderous machine hidden, said: go, we now return to Dragon Pond. this time, I want to cut off Jasons head with my own hands! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. South Capital, Imperial Blood House. Imperial Blood House is also a Land of Opportunity in this Sacred ce of Retreat, which contains a great opportunity. Imperial Blood House, as the name implies, such as dyed emperors blood general, close under, can sense this area diffuse shrouded with a supreme emperors might, giving people the feeling as a real emperor descends, to make the heavens and the world to bow down to worship general. At this moment, this Imperial Blood House terrain, a qi blood like a dragon figure is sitting in a blood pool, this blood pool is the Imperial Blood House opportunity is located, named emperor blood. When you look closely, this figure with blood like a dragon is Tommy, who is baptizing himself with the Imperial Blood of Imperial Blood House. A subtle aura around Tommy, from his body diffused the emperors aura than before seems to be more intense and thick, that a subtle aura seems to form an emperors shadow behind him, but also to reflect Tommy as the emperor himself, the weather is extraordinary. On the other side of Imperial Blood House, it is also formed a very extraordinary terrain, this ce is different from Imperial Blood House filled with the magnificent aura of the emperor, this ce nurtures a very heavy fury, those fury in the invisible formation of a killing machine is very fierce ce, like a burst of corpses and blood like a sea of bloody killing Intent in the surge, as if thousands of troops here to kill, forming a blood-stained battlefield. One will be a great sess, ten thousand bones. Therefore, in the Imperial Blood House terrain next to the terrain, also gave birth to this kind of extremely fierce terrain as ten thousand bones withered. However, for martial artists who practice some special cultivation, this kind of fiercend like ten thousand bones will often be the best ce to temper their cultivation. Thepanys main business is the development of a new product, a new product for thepany. This young man is none other than Ryan. Obviously, Tommy and Ryan both got the right opportunity for them here, and they are using this Land of Opportunity to refine their cultivation and flesh. Rumble! At this time, there is the sound of the earth shaking mountains, invisible seems to have a pressure in the sky not far away. Tommy, who was sitting in the Imperial Blood House blood pool, opened his eyes, and Ryan, who was refining his cultivation, also stopped. Such a strange movement hard not to be, which Land of Opportunity opened? Tommys eyes shrewdly shed. East Heaven, Phoenix Terrace. A phoenix-like terrain in the wings, a purple beautiful figure is sensing the true phoenix of this terrain, a wisp ofvender breath around, vaguely formed a true phoenix shadow behind it. This ce is like a paradise, green mountains and water, green grass, birdsong and flowers. At this time, behind this beautiful figure, there is actually a colorful variety of birds flew over, surrounded by it. Hundreds of birds areing! It was a vision of a hundred birdsing together. At this time, the direction to the south, came a booming vibration sound, there is a supreme power in the diffusion. In a moment, this beautiful purple silhouette slowly opened a pair of beautiful eyes. West Earth, Temple of the Holy Buddha. The mountain is not high, there are immortals are famous. The water is not in the deep, there is a dragon is the spirit. The temple is not in the majestic, there is Buddha is Zen! This small temple, the appearance of the temple looks dpidated, even if the temple is dedicated to the Buddha in the erosion of the years, is also mottled, can still vaguely see the Buddhas solemn face. A young monk is sitting on a gray mat, holding a Buddhist bead in one hand, one hand pinch fearless seal, is chanting Buddhist scriptures. The sound of chanting is getting louder and louder, and in the end it seems to resonate with the Buddha in this old temple, with the sound of obscure and profound meditation. I do not know how long it took, the movement came, the young monk also stopped chanting, turned his head to look to the south. Chapter 1212 Human Great Dragon Power (III) North Earth. Here the wind and sand, look around, can not see any vegetation, there is only a hilly mountains, asionally swept up the wind and sand will be swept up, like a big yellow dragon up in the air. In addition to the wind and sand, this ce is filled with an unimaginable fierce aura, the fierce aura, like a supreme devil emanating from the body, covering the sky, shrouding the entire North Earth boundary. This North Earth center, formed an extremely peculiar mountain terrain, the mountain terrain around, a rising hills formed a general circle,yer byyer outward, are so. From the viewpoint of the entire terrain, these hills are like forming a maze, or a special formation simr to the eight trigrams, used to suppress the strange mountain in the center of North Earth. This is The ce of Demon Suppression. The deep and heavy aura that permeates North Earth is precisely from the peculiar terrain in the center of North Earth, and even with theyers of surrounding hills and terrain, it still permeates out. It can be imagined that the North Earth center of The ce of Demon Suppression on the fury of how strong and terrible. However, in this The ce of Demon Suppression, two young figures appeared, and under a closer look it was Marcel and Zack. The two of them now look a little wretched, is from The ce of Demon Suppression towards the outside to escape. Perhaps the two of them touched some terrain seals in The ce of Demon Suppression, just when they fled out, the entire ce of Demon Suppression shook, the terrifying aura more intense and terrible, like a substance, while this ce of Demon The ce of Demon Suppressions terrain formed a bitterly murderous supreme power, and the wind and sand swept towards them. Marcel, stay close to me, dont get sidetracked, or well all be in danger! Zack spoke, he held apass in his hand, but also in full attention to the surrounding terrain changes, he walked quickly is not simply straight or around, but in ordance with some kind of subtle formation route, around a hilly terrain, to break out. Marcel followed closely behind Zack, not daring to deviate in the slightest. Because he knows, if there is any slight deviation, will trigger to thisbyrinth-like terrain, then, simply can not go around, forever trapped in this formation. Do not need The ce of Demon Suppression that horrible pressure will erode them, alone trapped here subjected to the heat of the sun, will also die of dehydration and deficiency. Zack concentrated, he will learn the Terrain Formation knowledge are used up, not only to observe the changes in the general formation of the maze, but also to see a way of life, this way of life there and only one, as long as the wrong way, that is the end of the road, will be trapped in this ce forever. About half an hourter, Zack and Marcel two people are finally far away from The ce of Demon Suppression center, far away, The ce of Demon Suppression center rose up a ck as ink like a horrible aura, containing a terrifying iparable fury, these fury as if there are thousands of The ce of Demon Suppression center rose up with a ck and ink-like horror, containing a terrifying and iparable aura of fury, which seemed to have thousands of evil spirits howling in general, making peoples bones creepy. Basically, we escaped, lets take a break and drink some water. Its really too hot here, this heat is enough to make people dehydrated! Zack opened his mouth, and they sat under the shade of the back of a hill on the periphery, taking out water sources from inside their backpacks one after another and gulping them down. It turned out that the two of them had just entered Sacred ce of Retreat andnded directly on the desert of North Earth. At that time, Zack saw North Earth is a The ce of Demon Suppression terrain, such terrain is extremely dangerous, but the danger will also contain a great opportunity. Zack in Terrain Formation attainment is also very deep, he used his Terrain Formation attainment from this maze of terrain, found a route to the center of The ce of Demon Suppression. The two of them sessfully found their way to The ce of Demon Suppression Center, where Marcel received a copy of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, a secret technique left by The originator. Suppression Technique! Zack, on the other hand, through The ce of Demon Suppression terrain, got the Terrain Formation inheritance left by The originator, which is the most valuable and rare for the Dual cultivation of formation and martial arts. This is the most precious and rare for the Dual cultivation of formation and martial arts. The two of them were resting when, unawares, they sensed a strange sound of movementing from the south, like the earth shaking, and at the same time there was a supreme power diffusing. The originator left behind the Terrain Formation, once the full recovery is not trivial. Lets go, lets also rush over and take a look. Good! Marcel nodded his head.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lake of the Dragon. At the edge of theke, a snow-white snake python, more than ten meters long, was lying on the ground, being cut open directly from the abdomen. This snow-white snake anaconda, sitting next to a blood-soaked figure, it is Demon Son. He used the blood of the snow-white snake python to bathe his body, and at the same time swallowed the snake bile, taking all the essence of this white snake python. When he used Supremes Holy Lands secret method to refine the blood of this white snake python, the phantom of the Teng Serpent faintly formed behind him appeared more realistic and concrete than before, while the demonic aura that diffused from him was more pure and heavy, seemingly going back to the Pure Demon of the ancestor of Supremes Holy Land. Blood. Also do not know how long, Demon Son eyes fiercely open, shing a demonic morbid color, he turned his head toward the south, said to himself: South direction unearthed what great opportunity? Just in time, its time for me to go find Jason! The Land of the First Heaven. The Land of the First Heaven is also a Land of Opportunity, in which an aura of innate origin pervades and is extremely thick. In this ce, there is an iparably strong cultivation aura diffused out, the body diffused a sacred aura, like the invulnerability of allws, giving a strong and unparalleled aura. A young man dressed in white with an umon appearance was seen cultivating his cultivation in The Land of the First Heaven. The aura of Innate Holy Body emanating from his body happens to be in tune with the innate origin of this ce, forming a state of resonance and fusion. As he continued to cultivate, the white males own Innate Holy Body aura became more and more pure and powerful, reaching a realm that was difficult to fathom. I dont know how long it took, but the white-clothed male also sensed the strange movementing from the south, and his eyes shone brightly as he said to himself, Perhaps, its time to check Mr. Rykers second pouch. Mountain of No Phase. The mountain here is extremely peculiar, no phase, no appearance, a thousand strange, and vaguely there is a special Tao rhyme hidden during this. Different people, looking at the mountains, have different ideas. For example, people who are dedicated to Buddha, will see in this Mountain of No Phase contains Buddhist theory; for example, people who have a devil seed in their heart, will see the Mountain of No Phase presents the state of all the devils in the heavens; for example, people who are dedicated to the pursuit of the Great Way, from the Mountain of No Phase will see that there is a supreme dao rhythm in the presentation. A very sexy and sexy silhouette is in this Mountain of No Phase to enlightenment, it is Supremes Holy Lands Demon Witch. Demon Witch entered the Sacred ce of Retreat, with the intention of finding Jason, but unexpectedly found the Mountain of No Phase by mistake. She saw that the terrain of this Mountain of No Phase was very suitable for Supremes Holy Lands ultimate fist Demonic Fist, and immediately felt something, so she felt her own cultivation here. It was not until the south direction came a burst of earth-shattering visions that she came back to her senses. Demon Witch looked towards the south and thought, Could Jason be over there? This made her heart stirred up. It can be said that the tremors caused by the full recovery of the Terrain Formation in the south made all the proud disciples in Sacred ce of Retreat sense it, and many of them could not hold back their curiosity and rushed towards the direction where the disturbance came from. Chapter 1213 Great Dragon Power (IV) Sacred ce of Retreat, not far from Central Hintend, a special terrain has given birth to a mountain that looks like a dragon and a lion. This mountain body looks far away, Captain Miller Lin body, weather extraordinary, with wisps of supreme breath in the diffusion. Within this mountain, exotic flowers and nts everywhere, breeding extremely thick heaven and earth aura, it can be said that this is also a great Land of Opportunity,pared to Imperial Blood House, Phoenix Terrace, The ce of Demon Suppression, Dragon Pond these Land of Opportunity are notparable. At this time, the terrain, there are two figures are using the mountain terrain of the supreme breath to cultivate, the two men and women, the man is handsome and extraordinary, has a proud of the worlds aura; womens posture is exquisite, extremely sexy, a jade face caged with ayer of light veil, only a pair of phoenix eyes revealed. This is clearly Robert and Emily two siblings. This Land of Opportunity is extremely suitable for these two siblings, in this ce, they have found this supreme terrain out of a bright red color of the spiritual fruit, directly after taking and then with the supreme breath of this mountain terrain to temper their own cultivation. After getting this Land of Opportunity, Robert obviously felt that his own Kirin Bloodline was like a baptism,pleting a metamorphosis, and the whole persons breath became more mysterious and unpredictable. When the vibration from the south came, Robert and Emily both sensed it. Emilys face was stunned, and she said, Brother, what other strange movements, should we go and see? What are you in a hurry for? The opportunity of this ce has not been refined yet. When youe across such a Land of Opportunity, then you have to do your best to get it first. Only when you get it yourself, it really belongs to you. Robert opened his mouth, then said, First not in a hurry, the ce of foreign movement is not far from us, wait and see. After hearing her brother say this, Emily did not say anything else, because she knew that this Land of Opportunity with Robert, is indeed very important. South side, Dragon Pond. Jason was once again pressed to one knee by the supreme power, at this moment, the might of this Terrain Formation can be said to have been fully revived, which contains a wisp of Saint level pressure is also clearly visible and suppressed in this way. A wisp of Saint pressure, even a Heritage Master Stage peak powerhouse cant carry it. The originator left this wisp of Saint level pressure after hundreds of years, has been cut down a lot, otherwise at this moment Jason not to say one knee, only to be directly on the ground. Even so, this wisp of Saint level pressure is also terrifying, along with that a Terrain Formation full recovery of the power to crush down, making the current Jason simply can not move half a point. Jason, can you hold on? If you cant, dont force yourself, just do what you can. Darcey couldnt help but speak up. Brother! You dont want to be in danger! Wolf Boy also clenched both fists. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jason no, brother-inw, you, you really do not tough ah, otherwise if something happens to you, I, I go back how to exin to my sister? Riley also could not help but say. The words came out, Darcey could not help but be surprised to look at Riley. In the front, Jason, who was carrying the supreme power, heard this and almost did not directly spit out a mouthful of old blood, this bastard how so heartless ah? In front of Darceys face a mouthful of shouted brother-inw to. But right now Jason has no time to think about it, he needs to resist the pressure, after all, only one step away from the Dragon Pond, within reach! The step was like a thousand steps away, so he had a feeling that he couldnt reach it. The wisp of Saint level pressure is actually suppressing his own Secret Realm Power can not operate, suppressing his own breath is not flowing smoothly up. It is not surprising that under the suppression of this Saint level pressure, unless one also has Saint level strength, ones cultivation aura will bepletely suppressed. In addition to this Saint level pressure, there is also the supreme pressure of Terrain Formation is suppressing his body flesh, if it were not for the increasingly strong yellowish glow that is blooming on his body at the moment, his flesh would not be able to carry it now, and he would have fallen to the ground directly. After all, this is the Terrain Formationid out by The originator himself, under the full recovery, the supreme power is simply boundless. In todays world, perhaps only Grand Vajra Realm Physique can barely withstand the pressure of such a Terrain Formation, so as not to let their own flesh be crushed. Even so, Jason is now in a state of immobility, feeling that his entire breath, qi and blood, including Secret Power Realm, are all suppressed by the wisp of Saint level pressure. The gravitational field that he had evolved weakened dramatically, his Sunling Bloodline also dimmed, and even the yellowish glow emanating from his body began to fade, so that the pressure he felt was getting stronger and stronger, and his entire physical body couldnt hold up anymore. Just one step short, just one step away! Could it be that it is really impossible to cross over? No, I dont believe it! Jason was still gritting his teeth and holding on, two mes of anger burning in his eyes, his heart extremely resigned. He had alreadye this far, and it would be a shame to give up. I need to mobilize my own Secret Realm Power to have enough power to continue to go forward! The question is, how can that wisp of Saint level pressure be dissolved? Jasons mind was spinning rapidly and he was racking his brains to think of various ways. He made multiple attempts, but still no results, his own Secret Power Realm is still difficult to mobilize. Under the heavy pressure that felt heavier and heavier, he lowered his head and noticed his current posture C on one knee, hands on the ground! Isnt this the posture for practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method? Just like the Titan on the mural that he saw in the secret room of Titan Ruins, he was kneeling on one knee and holding his hands on the ground as if he was under the great pressure of heaven and earth. Jasons heart was moved, he seemed to be blessed to the mind, he tried to activate the Power Evolution Secret Method, cultivate their own Human Great Dragon Power. Under this attempt, he immediately felt that his Secret Realm Power was able to converge towards the special power node of his spine, like a trickle, constantly surging over. Moreover, he found that under the weight of this supreme power, the process of transforming his Secret Realm Power from Power of the Four Extremes to Human Great Dragon Power was speeding up, if at first it was a trickle, slowly, it was like a river pouring out, his own Secret Realm Power frantically poured into the power node at the spine. In that instant, Jasons spine was filled with infinite power, and he let out a violent roar in his throat, he raised his head violently, and his waist was raised, and it was as if an instant Human Great Dragon Power had coalesced along his spine and prated his whole body. The Secret Realm Power at the spine power node surged wildly, and it directly broke through the power node on the spine, and then surged to a power node above the neck. Equally, this Human Great Dragon Power went up through the spine, and as Jason raised his head, it was like a great dragon raising its head inside the human body, with unparalleled power. At that moment, Jason felt a sense of power all over his body. He did not stand up and continued to hold this posture, and then he made a vigorous leap forward. Whoosh! Thisst step, he managed to take. He had thought that with this step, there would be a thicker and more boundless pressure to continue to crush down, but when he he leapt forward with this step, he suddenly felt a sense of relief. All the pressure, including the Terrain Formation pressure, the wisp of Saint level pressure, all disappeared without a trace. This sudden change caught him off guard, and his body didnt let go of the force, so he flung himself directly in front of the Dragon Pond and almost didnt fall head first into the colorful pool of water. Chapter 1214 Refining Dragon Scale Grass Jasons first feeling is that the Dragon Pond, which is notrge in size, is like a spiritual nature. The colorful pool surface is calm, emitting a refreshing fragrance, just the fragrance, let people smell, will feel a sense of refreshing. On the surface of the pool, an extremely special grass nt surfaced, a total of five nts, round and slender, the trunk of the red luster, but the trunk is a piece of the outward expansion of the scales like leaves, showing a greenish-blue luster, looking like a piece of Dragons scales like. Dragon Scale Grass! Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, which are extremely rare in Hyacinth and even more valuable than elixirs, can refine flesh and blood and stimte Human Great Dragon Power. It can be said that even an ordinary martial artist, at the beginning of his martial arts training at a young age, with the help of Dragon Scale Grass, will be transformed, his own bones and flesh will be metamorphosed, thus raising his cultivation qualifications to the ranks of the proud. Jason immediately reached out to pick these Dragon Scale Grass, a total of five nts, all in hand. Jason remembered that Darcey had said that the pool water of Dragon Pond wasparable to a spiritual liquid and was extremely rare. He immediately took out the porcin bottle he had with him to receive the pool water of Dragon Pond. When he touched the pool water, his face was suddenly stunned. When he was fighting against the crushing power of the Terrain Formation, the skin on his body was basically cracked, and now there was blood oozing from the cracked wounds on his arms. But when his hand touched these pools of water, first felt a cold prickly, followed by the coolness spread throughout his body, actually let him have a kind of indescribable feeling of refreshment. Not only that, he saw incredibly, his arm touched these pools of water on the location, those originally cracked wounds like the worlds best healing medicine nourishment, actually began to stop bleeding, and then healing, growing a new skin. This Dragon Pond is too unbelievable- Jason was stunned. Jason, Dragon Ponds pool water is equivalent to spiritual liquid, it can also restore injuries, you can drink some directly. Darceys voice came, then said, You carried the Terrain Formations might over, your own flesh and blood, meridians, bones have been damaged, you are also in a state of weakness, in addition to the pool water of Dragon Pond, you can eat a Dragon Scale Grass. otherwise you have been With injuries in your body, and then encounter other hostile Heavenly Pride disciples, it can be troublesome. Jason sniffed and filled the three porcin bottles he brought over with the pool water of Dragon Pond, but there was still a lot of water in this side of the pool, so he directly leaned down and started drinking the pool water of Dragon Pond like a whale swallowing a cow. After drinking several mouthfuls, he saw that the Dragon Pond shook gently, and then the rest of the Dragon Pond pool of water was sinking. Like being pulled by some kind of Terrain Formation, the pool of water in this Dragon Pond disappeared immediately at a speed visible to the naked eye, leaving only a pool pit at the end. Jason froze for a moment, and then he thought that this might be the handwriting of The originator. Dragon Pond is mainly to breed Dragon Scale Grass, this time the Dragon Scale Grass was picked, the remaining pool of Dragon Pond water in Terrain Formation traction flowed elsewhere, andter, the pool of Dragon Pond water will appear on the surface of the pool, and then to breed new Dragon Scale Grass. Later, the water from these Dragon Pond pools will appear on the surface of the pools, and new Dragon Scale Grass will be created. In this way, not directly break the root. I think, this is also The originator for the sake of future generations of martial artists to consider, so that this side of Land of Opportunity does not break off. Otherwise, the pool of Dragon Pond was taken away, and it will not be possible to breed a new Dragon Scale Grass in the future. Jason is not sorry, anyway, the most important Dragon Scale Grass has arrived, also received three bottles of Dragon Pond pool water, he also drank several mouthfuls. The few mouthfuls of Dragon Pond pool water to drink, the whole body are flooded with a bright and refreshing feeling, he obviously feel, their own body that Terrain Formation caused by the injury and external body skin of the original cracked wounds, are slowly recovering. Jason remembered Darceys advice, he took out a Dragon Scale Grass and chewed it directly into his mouth. The taste is a little crunchy, with a slight sweetness, overall, the Dragon Scale Grass taste is actually very good. Jason swallowed it directly, first a cold feeling can be said to flow throughout the body, immediately after, Jason felt a fire suddenly ignited between the small abdomen, extremely hot. That feeling, as if the abdomen directly burned up, a fire in the abdomen burning up. But his body limbs felt is a burst of bone-chilling cold. This ispletely ice and fire! Jason was a little confused, if not personally experienced, he could not imagine such an extreme reaction in the body, one side is fire and the other is the sea, the true meaning of the two heavens of ice and fire! Jason did not lose hisposure, he remembered that Darcey said that this Dragon Scale Grass can stimte Human Great Dragon Power, he immediately assumed the posture of practicing Power Evolution Secret Method, kneeling on one knee, holding his hands on the ground, raising his back and head, and began to quench The second stage of the Power Evolution Secret Method C Human Great Dragon Power. Strands of Secret Realm Power flowed along with the Power Evolution Secret Method towards the special power node in his spine, which had been opened when he was fighting against the power of Terrain Formation, so the Secret Realm Power that had been coalesced was gathered at this node. After converging on this node, it continued upward to the node above the cervical spine. In this process, Jason felt that the fire and cold streams of air in his body were no longer disorderly, but began to follow the Power Evolution Secret Method in an orderly manner, along his spine, all the way up, like a great dragon of airflow formed by the ice and fire streams. Gradually, Jason began to find that his own qi, blood, flesh, bones, etc. seemed to be undergoing a metamorphosis, as if the Sunling Bloodline in his flesh and blood had been further nourished and glowed with a more exuberant aura. His flesh and blood became morepact, and the strength of his flesh and body was increasing at a rate visible to the naked eye. His bones were hardened, and if he could look inside, he would find that his bones seemed to be glowing with a light golden light. His internal organs seem to have formed a thick film, simr to a protective film, which can protect his internal organs extremely powerfully. This kind of enhancement was all-epassing! In Secret Power Realm, a brand new power was stimted, just like the Human Great Dragon Power, with the ice and fire stream running up the spine, which was being tempered and strengthened by the Human Great Dragon Power. In addition, his bloodline deep, invisible as if there is a sealed power is revived, like an abyss like a prison, unfathomable!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He vaguely remembered that when he touched the special symbol of Titans Power Evolution Secret Method posture on the mural in Titan Ruins, there seemed to be a sealed power surging deep in his bloodline. Now, this feeling has appeared again, even more clearly than thest time. Jason waspletely immersed in the cultivation of the Power Evolution Secret Method to refine the Dragon Scale Grass medicine, when not far from Dragon Pond, there were two figures rushing in, with a murderous and evil aura! Chapter 1215 Facing Crisis Louis and Levi areing towards Dragon Pond in the direction of the wind and speed. These two people have a strong murderous spirit, with a powerful ancient martial arts aura in the surge, at this time they have not hidden their killing intent in the slightest. In a moment, they were already approaching. Wolf Boy first saw them, immediately, Wolf Boy throat let out a low roar, eyes rendered on ayer of blood-red killing machine, that small face cold down, a thick bloody killing aura in the diffusion, the blood-colored killing aura diffused around like to form the Wolf Boy devouring the moon vision. Theyers of murderous aura diffuse envelope, Wolf Boys own fate and his own resonance, the formation of a million dead Wolf Boys wrath of the weather. Louis sensed this terrifying visionary pressure from Wolf Boy himself, which made him blush, remembering that Levi had lost under thebined efforts of Wolf Boy and Riley, which was not unreasonable.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But soon, Louis was attracted to the Dragon Pond side, he turned his eyes to look over, the pupils in his eyes abruptly cold shrink up, he actually saw Jason is in front of the Dragon Pond, looks like into the past my cultivation state. How is this possible? Louis mind appeared a brief freeze, in his opinion would never happen, but actually happened. How could Jason resist that Terrain Formations supreme pressure with the power of his physical body? This waspletely unreasonable! Aftering back to his senses, he thought of Dragon Ponds chance, and his whole body became anxious and immediately rushed towards Dragon Pond. As soon as Louis figure moved, Wolf Boy immediately pounced and killed him to stop Louis move. Boom! However, Levi came up with an arrow step, and then threw a punch, viciously attacking and killing Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy had no choice but to meet Levis attack with his fist. Louis, as a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, is very fast, and he took advantage of this gap to sprint towards Dragon Pond. Louis had just taken a few steps past, when he suddenly C Rumble! The entire Dragon Pond terrain shook once again, the ground shook, the pressure presented, a strong and terrifying supreme might once again diffused, like a tidal wave crushed towards Louis. Well At that moment, Louis opened his mouth and let out a muffled sound, the supreme pressure crushed down on his head, suppressing his legs, nearly fell to the ground. At this time he was at least six steps away from Jason. Louis came to his senses and knew that he couldnt carry the terrifying pressure from Terrain Formation, so he immediately stepped back, and as soon as he did, the palpitating sense of pressure disappeared. Louis calmed down, and when he looked forward again, he saw that the Dragon Pond behind Jason was empty! Dragon Scale Grass was gone! The pool of water in Dragon Pond was also gone! What is this? Could it be that the Dragon Scale Grass and the Dragon Pond water, which isparable to a spiritual liquid, had all been taken away by Jason? In the next moment, Louis was almost frantic with hatred. Heavenly Holy Land has been nning the chance of Dragon Pond all these years, prepared for this for several years, well spent a lot of resources for him to make a few kinds of Sacred Body Protection against Terrain Formation. Now, everything hase to naught. Instead, Jason was the first to take advantage of this great opportunity for Dragon Pond. Louis face was gloomy, and the anger in his eyes almost wanted to burn Jason in front of him to ashes. He had already made his calctions and decided that Jason would not be able to get close to Dragon Pond to take the opportunity, but who would have thought that Jason would once again surprise him, relying on his own physical strength to resist the Terrain Formations He sessfully took the chance by relying on the strength of his own body to resist the supreme power of Terrain Formation. Jason, I will make you die without a burial ce! He could see that Jason was taking Dragon Scale Grass and was refining its medicinal properties. Originally, the Dragon Scale Grass should have been his own ah! However, it seems that its not toote to get Jason to spit out the Dragon Pond opportunity. Louis turned his head, his gaze coldly swept from Darcey, Wolf Boy, and Riley. To say the least, Louis is extremely in love with Darcey. Among the Hyacinth Ladies of Hyacinth, he adores Darcey alone and has never concealed this love of his in Hyacinth. However, after Phoenixs Hyacinth Auction, watching Darcey appear with Jason, plus this time in Sacred ce of Retreat, the Stokes family gave Jason a priority spot toe in. All signs indicate that he and Darcey are out of luck. If not for the Stokes familys strong heritage, Louis now wants to hijack Darcey and then do whatever he wants. Although Darcey is not convenient to do, but Wolf Boy and Riley he would not mind to kill. The two of them, Wolf Boy is Jasons brother, Riley and Jasons rtionship is also extraordinary, as long as the two hijacked, control of their lives, still afraid that Jason will not be obedient? The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on the right person. The first thing you need to do is to get in front of a woman and stop her. The first thing you need to do is to get in my way. Louis looked at Darcey, who looked immacte and beautiful in front of him, and asked coldly. Louis, with your status, do you want to oppress them? Darcey said. Jason took my opportunity to create, I just take back what should belong to me. Louis opened his mouth and his body continued to charge forward. Darcey gritted her teeth, and she attacked and killed Louis. However, with her Martial Exalted Realm strength, she could not threaten Louis at all. Louis blocked Darceys attack with his fist, and shocked Darcey back, while he had turned into a stream of light and sprinted towards Wolf Boy and Riley, with the Heritage Master Stage pressure pervading his body, enveloping Wolf Boy and them. It is reasonable to say that with the strength of Wolf Boy and his Completion Stage, they will be suppressed in the face of the Heritage Master Stage pressure. But to Louis surprise, Wolf Boy did not seem to be affected too much, and when he saw himing, Wolf Boy flipped his body and broke out with Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist, which contained the meaning of The The originators fist seal is embedded in it, attacking Louis. A little bit of skill. Unfortunately, you are still too far behind. Louis spoke coldly, his hand was relentless, evolving the Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist, the Fist of the Big Dipper swept upwards, a monstrous evil aura filled the air. Boom! Louis fist was so powerful that even though Wolf Boys fist was extremely fierce and contained a killing intent, it was still broken under the Heritage Master Stage Fist of the Big Dipper, and the Agist Force it contained was also broken. Bang! After Louis fist fell, the aftermath of the fist hit Wolf Boy, whose thin body was immediately shaken to the ground and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. At the same moment, Riley, who was fighting independently against Levi, was also injured by Levis fist that contained the power of thunder, and was forced to fall back one after another, coughing up blood from his mouth. Facing Louis, Wolf Boy and Riley were in a great crisis. Just at that moment C Swish! Swish! Jason, who had been immersed in refining Dragon Scale Grass with the Power Evolution Secret Method, opened his eyes with a fury, eyes like electricity, cold and awe-inspiring, like two sharp swords cutting through the void in front of him. Chapter 1216 Satan Killing Machine (I) Wolf Boy stood up again, he reached out and wiped off the blood that remained at the corner of his mouth, the whole person looked like a wounded wolf. Often the more this happens, the more Wolf Boy gives people an inexplicable palpitation dare. The wolf is often fierce and most dangerous when it is injured. Wolf Boy is never afraid of getting hurt or even dying, and he often gets hurt when he fights with the beasts in Doomsday Fighting Arena. But the injuries and bloodshed will only make him more calm, more murderous, tenacious fighting spirit and the desire to survive, will more stimte his potential in the fight. Louis watched Wolf Boy get up as if nothing had happened and was surprised by the sound of his mouth, feeling some incredible, Wolf Boy was wounded by the Fist of the Big Dipper that he was able to gather with the strength of the Heritage Master Stage, but was actually able to carry through, not seriously injured, which really took him by surprise. The first thing he did was to use a vat of medicine to quench Wolf Boys muscles and bones since he began his Hyacinth training under Jasons guidance. Although Wolf Boys physical strength is far from Jasons supreme physical strength, but under Old Mr. Millers tempering, has far surpassed other martial artists of equal strength, making Wolf Boys seemingly thin body, but also has a very strong body. Wolf Boy did not say a word, this silent, the body diffused out of the heavy killing machine seems to be more and more zing, invisible with wisps of blood-colored killing gas in the diffusion, he stared at Louis, such as wolves staring at prey. Louis could not help but frown, Wolf Boy such a gaze let him feel a burst of ufortable unnatural feeling, there is a special revulsion, this revulsion and like from deep inside a kind of inexplicable fear. The point is, what do you fear? He is a generation of saints, Heritage Master Stage strength, the other is just a kid, Completion Stage strength! This ufortable feeling made his own killing spirit arouse, even if he didnt kill Wolf Boy first, he also wanted to scrap him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As long as it is a waste person, then there will not exist any threat. Id like to see how long you canst! Louisughed coldly, his body moved, raising his Heritage Master Stage pressure again, and his whole body rushed towards Wolf Boy with a lightning speed. Wolf Boy is Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern is ferocious and bloodthirsty, can ughter the masses. This fierce and bloodthirsty fate pattern is embodied in the Greedy Fate, and under the resonance of the fate pattern of Wolf Boys Fate, Wolf Boy is not affected too much by Louis own Heritage Master Stage pressure. It can be said that this is extremely rare. Louiss killing intent was strong, and the Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist that he cast out suppressed all directions, and a number of fist shadows emerged in the void, each of which contained an outburst of Fist of the Big Dipper, attacking Wolf Boy with an overwhelming momentum. Wolf Boys eyes sunk, he still did not dodge, he knows in front of Louis such Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, dodge but will be more passive. So, he rushed forward and punched as hard as he could, using his right hand to perform the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist and his left hand to evolve the fist path he had learned from The originators fist seal. This time, the power of Wolf Boys fist has increased by one level, reaching a peak of his current strength. Even so, under the power of LouisHeritage Master Stages fist, Wolf Boy was still unable to resist. Bang! Bang! A heavy Fist of the Big Dipper crushed down and attacked Wolf Boys punching power, and some of those Fist of the Big Dipper sted on Wolf Boys body, knocking him to the ground again, with blood bubbling from the corner of his mouth, looking badly injured already. Shifu! Riley on the other side couldnt help but shout when he saw this. He himself was no match for Levi, and he was also bruised and battered. Under this distraction, Levi threw another punch at his body, causing Riley to fly backwards. Riley quickly got up and stumbled in front of Wolf Boy to help him up. Wolf Boy was hit by Fist of the Big Dipper and was hurt worse than even Riley. Wolf Boys body has been extremely strong under Old Mr. Millers medication, otherwise he would have been seriously injured if he had been continuously attacked by LouisFist of the Big Dipper. The extremely tough will of Wolf Boy in Rileys support, slowly stand up, his breath already seems very weak, but he is still not a word, the eyes of the gaze is still flooded with ayer of blood killing. His current strength is inferior to Louis, but from the point of view of his aura, he does not lose in the slightest. Louis cold voice and rise: this strength? You should beg for mercy! Get down on your knees and beg for mercy, and I can spare you from death! Wolf Boy still did not say anything, he raised his head and stared at Louis with a sense of sarcasm and ridicule in his eyes. Louis got angry and said, Since you dont know any better, Ill waste you first! Thats enough! Darceys voice rang out in anger as she dashed over to protect Wolf Boy and Riley, saying, Louis, what do you want? Do you think this is very dignified? You have to forgive people, or you wont have a good end in the future! Darcey, if youre going to stop me, then dont me me for not being polite. Louis said coldly. Anyway, I wont let you hurt them! Darcey said. Just by you? Louis sneered, staring at Darceys exquisite and beautiful face, with a sh of sinister intent in his eyes, heughed maniacally, bullying his way forward on this. Louiss speed is too fast, Darcey simply can not see, but she always protect in front of Wolf Boy and Riley, she does not believe that Louis really dare to kill her. Louis eyes shed a ray of violent color, watching Darcey not let go, he was angry and fist, fist momentum in the vibration of the terrifying Fist of the Big Dipper immediately swept towards Darcey. Darcey gritted her teeth and fought to block, her strength gap is too big, want to resist is also a heartless. Darcey also fell to the ground with a bang, and her face suddenly turned white. Fortunately, Louis still has some scruples, this punch closed the force, otherwise Darcey can be dangerous. Miss Darcey! Wolf Boy and Riley could not help but open their mouths and eximed, both thinking of going over to help Darcey. Id like to see who can save you this time! Louis stared at Wolf Boy and Riley, with a violent look in his eyes that became more and more violent. Lets tackle these two boys first. Levi also came over and said. Be a good boy and get captured! Louis gaze sank, and the murderous spirit on his body zed. Just at that moment C Roar! A low and violent roar sounded, followed by a strong and unparalleled pressure like a sea of rage pouring in, the masculine and overbearing aura rose to the sky, as if to envelop the terrain of this Dragon Pond, the feeling, like a prehistoric beast awakened, but also like a Satan who spread death is descending. Because that majestic and powerful like a god-like power, carrying a cold to the freezing point of the killing machine! Louis face horrified, he turned back towards the direction of Dragon Pond, and saw that Jason, who had fallen into a state of cultivation, had opened his eyes at some point and was standing up, and the aura was like a wild dragon rising into the air! Chapter 1217 Satan Killing Machine (II) Satan awakened, killing machine infinite! Jason stood up, his body emanated a strong killing intent, his eyes were like sharp swords, fixed on Louis and Levis body, the aura that pervaded his body was as deep as a prison, as terrifying as an abyss, simply unfathomable, the whole person was as if he had just undergone aprehensive metamorphosis. The feeling is that his entire body contains an earth-shattering power, like a great dragon lying dormant inside. Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope. The moment Louis saw Jason stand up, his whole body was trembling with fear, after all, he had been fiercely suppressed by Jason. And, he obviously felt that at this moment Jason himself emitted the aura of pressure than before more profound, so he sensed a sense of palpitations for the feeling. Needless to say, it must be the effect of Dragon Scale Grass! Louiss mind turned instantly, he was already no match for Jason, and now if Jason had refined the Dragon Scale Grass, then he would be even less of a match. At that moment, Louis moved his body to rush towards Wolf Boy and Riley, his body was full of murderous energy, ready to capture Wolf Boy and Riley to use as hostages to ckmail Jason. However Whoosh! Jasons feet are poised, a sh dash forward with full force. The speed of Jasons dash was like a cannonball, and the speed of the dash was faster and farther than between, reaching a new height. And, when he rushed out, he didnt touch Terrain Formations revival. It seems that the only time Terrain Formation is triggered is when you are close to Dragon Pond, and leaving will not trigger the revival of Terrain Formation. And Louis was about to kill Wolf Boy and the others, when suddenly, a ray of blood like from the depths of hell rose up and locked his entire back. Almost instantly, a heavy gravity field like a hundred thousand mountains crushing to him will bepletely enveloped.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Louis knew that this was a manifestation of Jasons own evolution of a great power, this gravitational field of suppression, he had sensed when he fought with Jason before, when his own Heritage Master Stage pressure was able to resist some of it. But now, he obviously felt that the gravitational field released by Jason at this moment is more than twice as powerful, the heavy gravitational pressure down, actually made his body involuntarily a beat, want to start the speed is also half a beat slower. The next thing you know, a fierce fist power has locked Louiss back! Louis heart astonished, if he still want to kill Wolf Boy them, then not wait for him to rush over, behind the fist has been the first to attack and kill, then he will not die or seriously injured. Damn! Louis cursed openly, he hadpletely lost the first opportunity, he had to turn around, fully activate the Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist, burst out a powerful Fist of the Big Dipper, and meet the punch that came from behind like lightning. Bang! The sound of the fist striking resounded in the air, Louis took this punch hard, giving him the feeling that it was like a savage dragoning towards him, the fist seemed to contain an indestructible Human Great Dragon Power that shook his Fist of the Big Dipper, and the strongest fist force was like a tidal wave The strongest and most powerful fist power swept towards him like a tidal wave. Stomp, stomp, stomp! Louiss body immediately backed up continuously, but even a punch could not bepletely followed. Jason punched Louis back, and did not immediately go after him, his body a sh, has reached Wolf Boy and others, while helping Darcey up, said: All right? Wolf Boy shook his head, he looked at Jason, a smile appeared at the corner of his blood-covered mouth, and said, Brother, its fine. You all sit down and recuperate. Jason opened his mouth, while taking out the three porcin bottles that had received Dragon Pond pool water. He opened one bottle and gave it to Darcey to drink first, saying, This is the pool water of Dragon Pond, which is very useful for recovering from injuries. Darcey was also injured in the impact of Louis Fist of the Big Dipper, she did not squirm and took a sip of the Dragon Pond spirit liquid. Then, Jason also let Wolf Boy and Riley take a few big sips each, and then let them sit on the ground and run their own qi-raising fist cultivation techniques to start refining the medicinal properties of the Dragon Pond Elixir. Jason took out two more Dragon Scale Grass nts and gave them to Wolf Boy and Riley respectively, saying, Chew them directly and swallow them. Remember, do not swallow all at once, a small bite a small bite down. Then refine the medicinal properties first, and then continue to swallow. The entire Dragon Scale Grass nt is extremely potent, and you are only afraid that you will not be able to refine it. Jason handed the remaining two Dragon Scale Grass nts to Darcey and said, Darcey, you put them away first. Throughout the whole process, Jason was talking to Darcey, Wolf Boy and the others, basically ignoring Louis and Levi. Louis was pushed back by a punch and had already had the intention of retreating, ready to escape with Levi again. But when Jason took out the Dragon Pond Elixir and Dragon Scale Grass, he couldnt move, his eyes were fixed on the three porcin bottles and the Dragon Scale Grass, and his eyes showed a feverish greed and extreme resentment. If Jason had not appeared, these opportunities should have been his own ah! But, can you still grab them now? Louis knew that there was no chance of winning, Jason took Dragon Scale Grass, he obviously felt that Jason had stimted his own Human Great Dragon Power, a strength more refined than before. So, Louis quickly calmed down, he signaled Levi, ready to escape. Louis intended to go to Tommy and others in this side of Sacred ce of Retreat, and then tell Tommy and others that Jason had captured the great opportunity of Dragon Pond, together with the joint over to seize. Louis and Levi turned around and prepared to escape again. As soon as they turned around, they didnt even have time to take a step when a horrible killing machine locked them, and then Jasons indifferent voice rang out: Do you think you can still escape this time? As he spoke, Jason stood up, he turned around and fixed his gaze on Louis and Levi, like a dragon looking down at the ants beneath his feet. Louis face turned blue and he turned back and said angrily, Dragon Ponds chance should have been mine. Jason, do you really think you can walk around in this Sacred ce of Retreat? The dog will jump over the wall when its desperate! Youll see! Thats too bad. In my eyes, you are worse than dogs! Jason said coldly, he took a step forward, a step a pressure, his own as if through the transformation of the evolution of the gravitational field swept out, far away from the Louis and Levi have been enveloped within. Chapter 1218 Satan Kills (III) Jason walked towards the front, his steps not too fast, seemingly calm and breezy, with a sense of confidence that everything is under control. He is not worried that Louis and Levi will be able to escape this time, drinking the Dragon Pond spirit liquid and refining the medicinal properties of the Dragon Scale Grass C to be precise, the medicinal properties of the Dragon Scale Grass he has notpletely finished refining, at most also The first thing he did was to refine half of it, and then his own cultivation realm was already overflowing. At present he is still Secret Realm Level-six strength, but in this realm, is not only the peakplete, but full overflow. He could break through to Secret Realm Level-seven at any time, and thus officially enter the ranks of the King-level powerhouse. The only way to refine the remaining Dragon Scale Grass in his body is to break through to Secret Realm Level-seven. Jason is not in a hurry to break through, first to get rid of these two eyesores in front of him. He did not expect to be able to refine Dragon Scale Grass very quickly with the help of the Power Evolution Secret Method, and the second stage of the Human Great Dragon Power cultivation of the Power Evolution Secret Method can be said to The cultivation of Human Great Dragon Power in the second stage of the Power Evolution Secret Method can be said to bepletelypatible with the Human Great Dragon Power inspired by Dragon Scale Grass. As a result, his overall strength is now a whole lot higher than it was before he got the Dragon Pond opportunity. This improvement is all-round, not only the strength, but also his qi and blood, physical body strength, bones and organs, etc., have been aprehensive baptismal transformation. In his current strength and state, in his opinion, to suppress Louis and Levi, ispletely out of the question. Levis face changed, sensing Jason sweeping cage to the gravitational field of the most powerful pressure, he had a sense of fear and trepidation, he seemed to be scared out of his wits like, a body movement, to escape. However, under the heavy pressure of the gravitational field, Levi was shocked to find that his own movement speed had slowed down by half, and not only that, his cultivation strength also seemed to be affected, and his cultivation breath had begun to operate poorly. Even so, Levi was still determined to escape, and his only thought was to get out and survive. Whoosh! Jason moved, his body moved, pursued up towards Levi, the speed was staggering. Even Louis, who was not far from Levi in front of him, was not able to see the speed of Jasons figure. Boom! Jason fist, fist like a dragon, whistling in the air, just the momentum has been devastating unstoppable, that st out of the fist like a stream of light, the speed of the naked eye can not be distinguished! Levis face was horrified, he sensed a threat of death looming over him, he knew there was no way to escape, he had to roar and turn around and explode the Puchner familys Purple Heavenly Thunderstorm Fist all out. Boom! Boom! Boom! Levis fist power is like a thunderp, where the fist power passes, shaking the void like a thunder-like sonic boom. Levis fist is full of power, but unfortunately in front of Jasons fist, everything is like a void. Rumble! In the blink of an eye, Jasons fist power through to, from Levi like the sky thunderous fist power all the way up to invincible, will Levi that a fist power all broken kill a nk. Immediately after, Jasons fist was printed fiercely on Levis chest. Wow Levi opened his mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Whew! The next moment, Jasons leg swept out, and the moment the leg swept out with his own explosive power, a sharp and piercing sonic boom sounded in the void, just like a cannonball, the power of that killing force, not to mention a person, even a stake will be immediately broken! Bang! Jasons leg swept across Levis body, and it was obvious that under the power of Jasons terrifying leg, Levis waist was folded at a right angle, and then his whole body was swept out. Poof! Levi fell several meters away from the ground, and his body first twitched unconsciously for a few moments, and then he fell motionless on the ground, as if he had already lost his breath. Jason did not look at Levi, the eyes of the indifferent iparable stared at Louis. Louiss heart was astonished, and he said in a somewhat shocked tone, You, you killed Levi? So what if I did? Jason said in a nd tone. You can know, Levi is what? He was the young master of the Puchner family! The gaze in Louis eyes rose morosely. So what? Its not like Ive never killed a so-called young master, like the Bradley family. Jason opened his mouth, then he turned his words and said, However, the holy sons of the Holy Land have not yet been killed. You will have the honor of being the first one next. YouC Louis was shocked and angry, but he didnt dare to take offense, he clearly realized that the gap between his strength and Jasons was getting bigger and bigger now. So, Jason really want to strike, he is going to die. Louis, of course, did not want to die, he turned his gaze and said: Jason, in fact, there is not much grudge between you and me. How about this, I will take the initiative to follow you, this Sacred ce of Retreat and other Land of Opportunity, I can take you to find them. I can do without those opportunities. Jason did not say anything, raised his steps towards Louis, his body killing intent awe-inspiring. Louis subconsciously backed up, he then said: Do you know that Tommy has always wanted to deal with you. You let me follow you, then even if we meet Tommy and them, I can also join forces with you to deal with Do you think its useful for you to say this? Im afraid the first one to turn against me is you, right? Jason sneered, his own killing machine firmly locked Louis. Jason, I am the Holy Son of Heavenly Holy Land, if you dare to kill me, Heavenly Holy Land will never let you go! Louis panicked and immediately said in a stern voice. Thats ridiculous. If you have the chance, you will not hesitate to kill me. If you can kill me, why cant I kill you? Jason opened his mouth, the gaze in his eyes sank, and his body steeply sprinted towards Louis. At the same time, Jason evolved his own Heaven Fist fist, a heavy fist with the intention of heavy fist across the sky, magnificent, strong, and thus killing Louis. Louis knew that there was no hope of escape, he roared out, madly pushing his own Agist Force to the strongest point, the Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist power out, a Fist of the Big Dipper diffuse, this to meet the battle to Jason. Bang! Bang! Bang! Louis was able to take three of Jasons punches, and on the fourth one, Jason broke through Louis punches and hit him in the chest. Louis coughed blood from his mouth and fell to the ground. He was so badly injured that he could hardly get up again. Die! Jasons killing spirit was so strong that he moved towards Louis, ready to kill him in one fell swoop.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, at that moment C Whoosh! A ck-d figure arrived like a sharp arrow, cutting off Jasons path, with a sharp and murderous aura, as if he was carrying a mountain of blood, like a killing general on the battlefield, stepping on white bones. This person cut off Jason, immediately evolved their own fist momentum, the first towards Jason attacked and killed. Chapter 1219 – Great Righteousness The fist is severe, the murderous fury is revealed. A seemingly endless sea of blood and murderous Qi intertwined Heritage Master Stage pressure swept in, along with the fist power that contains a harsh killing machine, this towards Jasons body vital envelope over. Thepanys main goal is to provide a better solution to the problem. Jasons eyes shed with a hint of seriousness, facing his opponents iing fist with an endless killing intent, he immediately executed the Fist of Rage and Kill, exploding with a prating and deadly st to counter his opponent. Dragon ying Hand! Three anger blood fire float! Jason threw two punches in a row, the power of the first punch was like fighting a dragon, the power of the second punch was like a blood fire float, making people feel like they were in a bloody hell. Jasons own Secret Realm Power all coalesced into an indestructible and extremely sharp bludgeoning force, which was used to kill him. Bang! Bang! The terrifying fist impact sounded through the air, the two fist power in the void together, each others fist power burst out of the fist power explosion, have swept towards each other. After the fist fell, Jasons body actually swayed a few times, and when he stabilized his body and fixed his eyes, there was a young man in a ck suit standing in front of him, he was slightly tall and thin, a face like a knife, sharp angles, looked extremely tough andpelling, the whole person stood there, like a cknce towering, sharpness showed. The disciple of William, one of the Four Great Inhumans, the Sage of Chess C Ryan! Perhaps sensing the strong and horrifying killing aura that permeated Ryans body, Wolf Boy, who had been refining the Dragon Pond spirit liquid and Dragon Scale Grass, opened his eyes and immediately put ayer of blood-colored killing in his eyes and looked towards Ryan. Wolf Boys body, vaguely emerged again Wolf Boys anger vision, ayer of thick and bloody blood-colored killing aura began to diffuse. Jason sensed the fluctuation of Wolf Boys own breath, and without looking back he said: Wolf Boy, get well, recover your injuries first, and enhance your cultivation realm with the chance of Dragon Pond. Otherwise, what can you do in your current state? If you dont listen to me this time, dont call me brother. Wolf Boy opened his mouth, he didnt say anything, knowing that if he didnt listen to me again, then Jason was definitely going to be angry. The first thing he did was to close his eyes and start to use the Void Fist taught by Old Mr. Miller to channel the ice and fire currents generated by the Dragon Scale Grass in his body. The Void Fist, which was taught by Old Mr. Miller, channeled the ice and fire currents generated by the Dragon Scale Grass in his body to flow around his body, allowing the Dragon Scale Grass to quench his flesh and blood. Riley, who is also on the other side, is taking the time to refine the Dragon Pond spirit liquid and the Dragon Scale Grass. Jason looked at Ryan, and then looked at Louis who was still behind Ryan on the ground, knowing that Ryan, who suddenly appeared, must be trying to protect Louis. You want to block me?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jason face nd, looked at Ryan, asked. Ryan did not say anything, the whole person stood there steady as a rock, a great awe-inspiring aura of a man who can not open. With you alone, Im afraid you cant stop me. Jason said again. Might as well give it a try. Ryan spoke, his tone cold. Jason did not move, only because he sensed another breath is approaching, this breath is magnificent, carrying an emperors might, with a kind of like the nine to five supreme aura, this rises to the sky, as if to make the beings of this heaven and earth to bow down to worship. With this supreme emperor aura began to diffuse envelope the entire Dragon Pond terrain, is to see, the right front on a figure is not slow toe. His sturdy figure, giving a person a very strong sense, their own full of heroic, double eyebrows fly into the temples, eyes shining, square face as if the bronze and iron polished and made, their own share of exuberant sea-like qi blood in the diffusion, as if the body is dormant like a real dragon. Tommy! The figure that came over was none other than Tommy, the number one man in the Hyacinth Fighters. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, in this Dragon Pond terrain, and ran into these two again. Tommy came all the way, raised his eyes to look at Jason, that look ispletely a condescending attitude, like an emperor on patrol looking down on the masses of life in general. In his view, Jason is no different from the masses. Its no wonder Tommy thinks so highly of himself, he himself has awakened the ancestral bloodline, with a very pure imperial blood, in terms of the noble bloodline no one can match. In addition, he got the Imperial Blood House great opportunity to bathe himself in imperial blood, to temper his own imperial blood in all aspects, making his imperial bloodline more pure to strong. In such a situation, he certainly will be ignoring Jasons existence. Louis also reluctantly stood up at this time, his face waxed yellow, the corners of his mouth overflowing blood, obviously is not lightly injured. But at this moment, his face is looking extremely excited. Tommy, youre here. Youvee just in time. Louis opened his mouth, and he continued, Dragon Pond was originally found by Levi and me first. After this Jason came, not only did he kill Levi, but he also stole Dragon Ponds chance. Now, he still has Dragon Pond Spiritual Liquid and Dragon Scale Grass on his body. fortunately, Tommy, you guys came in time, otherwise this Jason would only want to kill people. Dragon Pond Spirit Liquid? Tommys face was stunned, and that heroic face couldnt help but be moved by it, and a sizzling gaze shed from the depths of his eyes. Dragon Ponds spiritual liquid is of great use for cultivation, alchemy or recovery from injuries, and Dragon Scale Grass is even rarer, as Hyacinth does not have one nt for a hundred years. Jason not only has Dragon Pond spirit liquid but also Dragon Scale Grass? These are unbelievable things! It is rumored that Dragon Scale Grass can stimte Human Great Dragon Power, how can this not make Tommys eyes red? With Tommys imperial bloodline, if he had the help of Dragon Scale Grass to stimte Human Great Dragon Power, he was sure his potential and strength would transform to an unimaginable level. Tommy stared at Jason, he said: not only took the opportunity of others, but also killed the Puchner familys young master. jason, you are really heartless. Such a scum, but all people who have justice in their hearts, should stand up for the righteousness of the world. So, Jason, this Dragon Pond opportunity, you have to hand over all! Not only that, for Levis death, you also have to be responsible! Tommys words were righteous and righteous, as if he was the embodiment of justice making a righteous decision. Jasonughed, couldnt help butugh, Tommys moralistic face made him feel funny. Chapter 1220 Solo Battle of the Heavenly Pride In Tommys ears, Jasonsughter was extremely harsh. In response to his righteous words, Jasons unbridledughter is undoubtedly the best response.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tommys face sank, the emperor weiya all show, he took a step forward, the whole ground seemed to shake slightly, a violent and overwhelming aura from his body swept out, the ocean of qi blood over the sky, seemingly endless, as if the dormant real dragon in the body woke up, looking down on the world. Under the envelope of this emperors power, Tommys own physical qualities are strengthened and enhanced, such as his strength, speed, endurance, qi and blood, and physical strength, etc., while also suppressing the opponents aura. If the opponents own bloodline destiny is low, it will be suppressed by the emperors great power, but his own flesh and blood, ancient martial arts breath all flowing poorly. However, when Tommys own imperial power was suppressed, Jasons own gravitational field also spread out and confronted it. Tommys gaze was cold as he said, Jason, you killed Hyacinths pride and robbed others of their opportunities, your behavior is bad and disgraceful! As the leader of the younger generation of Hyacinth, it is necessary for me to establish a hoary atmosphere. Therefore, as you are obstinate, I will act on behalf of the heavens and suppress you! Acting on behalf of Heaven? Youre really big-mouthed! If you want to take Dragon Ponds chance, just say it directly, no need to go around in a big circle like this. Dont you feel tired of being so hypocritical? If you want to grab it, just let it go, why do you have to whitewash your behavior? Jason opened his mouth and went on to say, If you are directly up to grab, I still think highly of you. After all, this is itself a weak society, where thew of the jungle follows thew of survival of the fittest. Your hypocritical words, on the contrary, are numbing. I never thought that the first person of Hyacinth Fighters would be so hypocritical. Darceys voice came as she stood up and spoke on this. Her injuries were not too serious, and with the help of Dragon Ponds spiritual liquid, she had already recovered to a good extent. Last time, I let you escape. This time, I would like to see if you still have such good luck. Tommy ignored Darceys words as he stared at Jason and said in a cold voice. Cut the crap, if you want to fight,e on! Jason opened his mouth, an iron-blooded killing aura came out of his body, behind him nine blood rushed up to the sky, like nine rounds of zing sun across the sky, blossoming with a brilliant and intense light. With the help of Dragon Scale Grass medicine, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline has been further stimted, and the Qi blood released at this moment is even more rigid and pure, faintly rendered with ayer of light golden glow, the majestic and intense Qi blood is boundless and virile, even against Tommys imperial Qi blood is alsoparable. . Let me try his strength! Ryan opened his mouth, he came forward, step by step, he himself will be the heaven and earth of the severe killing machine are condensed in his body, walking as if a in the tired white bones of the battlefield look askance at the proud world of the killing general. Breaking Army Fate Pattern is the main killer, such fate is destined to be the worlds killing general, charging into battle, invincible. As in ancient times, the massacre of millions of Bai Qi is such a destiny. Ryan has already treated Jason as a powerful opponent to look at, his own killing momentum diffused out, his own killing intent to show the pressure of the martial ancestor zed up and up. Tommy received the opportunity to be baptized in Imperial Blood House, and Ryan used the endless murderous, fierce and deadly qi to temper his cultivation in the fiercend formed by thepanionnd of Imperial Blood House. Now his cultivation realm has reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage middle stage, just a hairs breadth away from entering the Heritage Master Stage high stage. However, the Breaking Army Fate Pattern is most adept at the following felling up, as the name implies, it is not a problem to fight beyond the level, even against martial artists two small realms higher than him, he has the opportunity to attack and kill. Jason did not say anything, he stood in front of Darcey, Wolf Boy and Riley, there is a cross-armed sword any of your thousands of horses I also blocked alone the supreme momentum. Jasons purpose is simple, that is, to Wolf Boy and Riley to buy enough time to recover their own injuries, and refining Dragon Scale Grass medicine, making their own cultivation strength to break the realm of improvement. Wolf Boy and Riley cultivation Hyacinth time is too short, to catch up with these heavenly pride in Hyacinth, that Dragon Pond opportunity is not to be missed, Dragon Scale Grass need to refine well, then this side of the worlds opportunity to catch up with those heavenly pride disciples in Hyacinth. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Jason said. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on the Grass! At this time, Ryans body moved, wrapped in a shocking killing aura, and took the lead to attack and kill. Boom! Boom! The moment Ryan struck, it was his strongest killing fist C Army Breaking ughter Fist! This fist is a killing power that can kill all living beings, and is close to the ultimate fist power. Ryans fist posture is not too fancy, hisprehension of the fist path has reached a process of simplification, seemingly simple fist posture, but contains the most severe killing machine, seems simple but extremely efficient, often a one-hit kill fist posture. Jason took a deep breath, his left hand burst out of the Fist of Rage and Kill fist, his right hand cast out the Heaven Fist fist momentum, this to meet the battle. At the same time, his own gravity field and Sunling Bloodline had fully recovered and reached a The peak level. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a moment, the two figures in the rapid staggering of hands, a style of fist power as fast as lightning, and constantly towards each others fatal parts attacked and killed the past. The two fists collide, Jasons body is even slightly swayed, Ryans side has a slight advantage, but Jason has a wealth ofbat experience, can take advantage of the shorings, to fight and kill. Ryan said than Jason is a major realm plus a small realm of strength, and is Breaking Army Fate Pattern, he can suppress Jason is not surprising, but to say immediately defeat Jason, it is unlikely. Tommy, to deal with Jason such an hical person who behaves badly, there is no need to talk about morality. In my opinion, its best to join forces to get rid of him, so as not to cause trouble! At this time, Louis on the side of the field said to Tommy. Chapter 1221 The Battle of the Broken Realm (I) Tommy listened to Louis words and was moved by his heart. He is as Hyacinth Fighters ranked the first of the pride, more or less is also a bit self-respecting identity, the hall generation Hyacinth Fighters first pride to join forces with others to go against the enemy, the word out, for his reputation is not good. But this Jason is not a casual person, this is Lewiss grandson, also considered Lewiss disciple. The Goodwin family is still somewhat scrupulous about Lewis, and the three oldest members of his family have all joined forces to deal with Lewis. Therefore, this time to participate in the Sacred ce of Retreat, his family elders have warned him that if he meets Jason in the Sacred ce of Retreat, no matter what means, can kill then kill, can not kill also have to waste.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In short, must not let Jason be the second Lewis. Otherwise this for the Goodwin familyter want to unify the entire Hyacinth will cause a certain degree of trouble. Tommy saw Ryan to Jason, he himself also want to join forces to get rid of Jason, he knows Hyacinth in some of the proud disciples and Jasons rtionship is very good, such as Marcel, Zack these. Even the Parker familys youngdy is also on the same side as Jason. In order to avoid a long night, the current joint Ryan shot to kill Jason is the best, so that in case Marcel and others came, that will be a change. Only, Tommy could not find a suitable excuse to strike. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The only way to get rid of such a person, no matter what means are used, is to get rid of him as soon as possible. Tommy is a model for our peers. Unfortunately, I am injured and cannot help. Louis said. Louis tentatively limited to healing. This Jason, Ryan and I two are enough to kill! Tommy opened his mouth, his words just sounded, became a fierce step out, their own emperor great power as the wind up like clouds, this swept through the air, a vast and magnificent might manifested, as an earthly emperor manifested in the world, to make the beings kneel in subservience. After this step, Tommys figure has disappeared from the spot, only because his speed is too fast, so fast that people can not see the point. The next moment, Tommy had arrived at Jasons side, and then he punched out! This fist seems to be fast, stable and upright, seemingly nothing out of the ordinary, but after theunch of this fist, like a gathering of the vast imperial aura of heaven and earth, there is a fist out, the group of masters bowed to that ultimate fist intention! In fact, this is one of the Goodwin familys ultimate fist C Emperors Fist! The Goodwin family has a deep heritage, iming to be the second, no one dares to say the first, so the Goodwin family inherited more than one ultimate boxing doctrine, Tommy recovered the emperors bloodline, with the Goodwin family young generation in the unparalleled cultivation talent, so the The Goodwin family in the ultimate boxing way he is through, can see how unfathomable his strength. Jason has just resisted Ryans powerful killing punch, his own breath is a little fluctuating up, just when Tommys own aura is flourishing, he has noticed. The next moment, Tommys fist that contained an endless imperial aura instantly arrived and attacked and killed his side. Roar! This punch made Jason feel an unprecedented sense of crisis, and he roared out, his own Secret Realm Power boiling up, quickly evolving the Heaven Fists sixth form of Open Heaven Fist, blocking Tommys punch! Bang! An earth-shattering sh of fists resounded in the air, and the force from their fists spread in all directions, and an imperial might and a masculine and overbearing might collided, sweeping the world! Stomp, stomp, stomp! When this punchnded, Jason actually fell backwards one after another, and finally Bang! Jasons right fist hit the ground, his right leg was slightly bent, his right fist supported the ground, which stopped the backward momentum. At the same time, his bodys qi and blood were tumbling rapidly, and he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. His own gravitational potential field shook, and Sunling Bloodline also dimmed. Terrifying! As expected of the first Hyacinth Fighters, the power of this punch, with Jasons current strength realm, is really unable to resist. Brother The Wolf Boy behind him could not help but speak up. Practice well, Im fine! Anyway, with me around, you guys just cultivate well. Dont worry about the rest. Jason spoke in a deep voice as he stood up. Tommy nced at Jason and said, Is that all the strength you have? You cant even resist the power of my fist. Honestly, it does disappoint me. If you want to fight, how will I let you down? Jasonughed coldly, his fists clenched, and the Secret Realm Power that was overflowing in his body fiercely coalesced, rushing straight upwards and impacting towards the barrier of the Secret Realm Level-six. Break the realm for me! Jason roared out, his arms clenched in fists, veins showing, gnarled muscles like a dragon coiled. At the same time, Jasons own aura climbed, and in an instant C Click! The Secret Power Realm in his body seems to be apanied by a sound of barrier shattering, his own aura changed abruptly, his body diffused an overwhelming and boundless aura of the king, as if a supreme king descended, the re-coalesced gravitational potential field hinted at the emergence of thousands of mountains of extraordinary weather, look like there really is a hundred thousand mountains began to manifest, suppressing the world like. Sunling Bloodline is once again up in the sky, began to carry a kings might, more zing and majestic, the center of the huge blood is beginning to render on ayer of sacred extraordinary breath. King level realm! At this moment, Jason finally chose to break through the realm, with his umtion, easily broke through on the Secret Realm Level-seven, stood on this level of the realm. The king level realm is simr to the Heritage Master Stage in Hyacinth. After breaking through to this level, the Dragon Scale Grass stored in Jasons body began to refine his own flesh and blood bones again, and the ice and fire stream formed a human dragon again, running up his spine, so that Jason had just broken through and had directly reached the perfection of this level! This is the great chance of the Dragon Pond spirit liquid plus the Dragon Scale Grass medicine, otherwise Jason could break through to the king level realm, but it would still take some time to cultivate to the perfect realm. After breaking through the realm, Jason could clearly feel that his own Secret Power Realm had expanded by a full circle, and the Secret Realm Power that he could carry had almost doubledpared to before. Now, he really has a sense of bursting power, his body seems to contain an endless power like. More importantly, his insight into cultivation was also different after gaining a foothold in the king ss realm, and his perception of cultivation seemed more intuitive and clear. The realm break is just the beginning, the battle after the realm break is the key. Chapter 1222 The Battle of the Broken Realm (II) Tommys face was suddenly stunned, when he sensed Jasons own breath began to climb, he immediately realized that Jason should be trying to break the realm. Generally speaking, breaking the realm can be interfered with, especially at the stage of breaking, once someone interferes with it, it is easy to go off the rails. Therefore, when he realized this, Tommy was ready to make a move to stop Jason from breaking the realm, or even to force Jason into a demonic state. But before he could do so, he suddenly felt that Jasons own aura waspletely different, and that cultivation aura had ascended to a whole new level, equivalent to a whole new realm. This made Tommy realize that even if he wanted to make a move, it was already toote, Jason had already finished breaking the realm in a sh. It can only mean that Jason has long been able to break the realm anytime and anywhere, his own umtion has reached a level. Previously, Tommy did not put Jason in his eyes because he could see that Jasons cultivation realm was not on the same level as his. With Jasons breakthrough, he knew that Jason was already at a simr level as him. Jason does not practice ancient martial arts, but follows the path of cultivation in the secret realm of the physical body, and now the great realm after he breaks the realm is simr to the Heritage Master Stage of ancient martial artists. Tommy is also in the Heritage Master Stage, but he got the Imperial Blood House opportunity, his own cultivation strength has broken through to the Heritage Master Stage high level, and then up that is Saint level realm. Therefore, Tommy learned that Jason had the great opportunity of Dragon Pond, the reason he was so enthralled was that if he could snatch the opportunity of Dragon Pond, with the Dragon Pond spirit liquid and Dragon Scale Grass, he had a great possibility of being able toprehend Saint level cultivation in a short time. The first thing he could do was to take the Dragon Pond and Dragon Scale Grass, and he would be able to understand the Saint Master Stage in a short time. At that time, he will break Lewiss myth and be the first person to break through to Saint Master Stage in Hyacinth in this century! Of course, Lewis broke through to Saint level realm, it was one step at a time, and there was no such great opportunity as The originatorSacred ce of Retreat, so there is not much topare. But no matter what, a great chance to promote yourself to Saint level realm is right in front of you, Tommy can not eye? Dragon Scale Grass such a rare thing, with the Goodwin familys heritage is also not out, such Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures ispletely unattainable, more money and resources can not buy. Then again, the Goodwin family and Old Mr. Miller has a deep grudge, Old Mr. Miller mentioned the Goodwin familys old family head Dn are to turtle Dn to rece. Jason is also Old Mr. Miller single-handedly raised, not only Tommy, including the entire Goodwin family to Jason inevitably with a kind of hostility. So no matter from which side to consider, Tommy will take a shot at Jason. But, what he didnt expect was that Jason had broken through the realm at this time, and the strongest cultivation aura after breaking through the realm was more than twice as strong as before! The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In addition, he has the emperors bloodline, not to mention that he is higher than Jasons realm strength, even in the same realm, can suppress him is absolutely very little, perhaps only the rumored worldmon master Dragon Bloodline people can fight with him in the same realm. I really didnt expect that at this time, you had broken the realm! Tommy spoke, his tone still seemingly superior as he said, But so what if you break the realm? In front of me, unless you can reach Saint level realm, it still wont change the fact that you are suppressed. It is good that you have broken the realm, and then suppress you after you have broken the realm, so that you will be convinced. Jason looked at Tommy and said in a cold tone, If the Goodwin family is like you, full of morality and righteousness on the surface but secretly a belly of men and women, it is not enough to fear! Come on, I want to see how strong the so-called Hyacinth Fighters are! As you wish! Tommy opened his mouth, and he took a step forward, his speed had reached an extreme level, too fast, and he arrived in an instant like a stream of light, apanied by his own majestic emperors power, which crushed down on Jason. Boom! Tommy struck again, still using the Emperors Fist punch. ording to legend, this ultimate fist is passed down from Nichs time to the present, extremely ancient and profound, and when fully understood, once performed, it is like an emperors Domination! Breaking Punch! Jason shouted out, his Secret Realm Power after breaking the realm rolled like a tide, forming the Human Great Dragon Power, which turned into a majestic abyssal pounding power, and urged his fist to meet the battle. After breaking the realm, the power of Jasons Heaven Fist had increased by arge margin, and this fist power was like the supreme power of a hundred thousand mountains, with an overwhelming aura of destroying mountains and rivers, killing with an unrelenting aura. Rumble! The two fist power once again hard shake, erupted more terrifying fist power fluctuations. Jason felt that Tommys own emperors power was indeed too majestic and heavy, from the Agist Force, is already located in the highest quality of a force, innately with a kind of suppression of other peoples properties, this crushed towards him, even after he broke the realm of the abyssal heavy strike power is difficult to resist. Under this punch, Jason was shaken to the point where his blood and Qi were churning and his body was swaying. However, at least it will no longer be like before the realm of the broken,pletely no power to resist, at least he can still barely stabilize his body. Tommy awakened the emperors blood, and his own cultivation realm is higher than his, can suppress him is not surprising, but Jason is still fearless, in the past in the battlefield kill, he is weak to fight strong, turn the tide of battle are not a few. Whoosh! At this point, Ryan moved, but not in the direction of Jason, but from the side trying to rush straight to Darcey, Wolf Boy, Ryan and their side. I think Ryan also saw that Wolf Boy, Riley and the others were chewing on Dragon Scale Grass to cultivate and wanted to go and take it. On the other hand, Ryan also wants to take advantage of the fact that Wolf Boy, who has Breaking Army Fate Pattern, has not yet grown up, and get rid of it first, so that it will not be a big problem in the future. You want to die! Jason roared out, a violent fury of killing intent burst out, he disregarded Tommys attack, raised his hand to resist, strong to endure the powerful impact of Tommys fist force, he bounced his feet, a dash towards Ryan intercepted and killed. In that instant, Jasons own aura power climbed to an extreme, the whole person like a god like a devil, endless anger killing machine rose up, like a devil Satan, inside the gravitational field with heavy pressure swept towards Ryan, at the same time he evolved the fist momentum has also taken shape, with a destructive momentum sealed to Ryan. Chapter 1223 Satan a anger blood into a river (a) Jason would not tolerate Ryans surprise attack on Wolf Boy and his group, he wanted to give Wolf Boy and his group a clean te behind him, and no one would be allowed to cross it. Whoever crosses the line, kill! Jason wrapped himself in a boiling fury of killing intent to intercept and kill, his own killing machine, all the anger, all the essence of the spirit have coalesced together, into the fierce fist as ignited on the zing me, this attack to kill Ryan. Before the fist arrived, the fierce wind had already swept over with an irresistible momentum like a wind swept clouds. Boom! Jasons fist was boundless, extremely powerful, and his Secret Realm Power all boiled up, forming a storm of fist power that was fierce and overwhelming, killing Ryan. Ryans face could not help but change slightly, if Jason before breaking the realm, his strength can still be suppressed, but now after Jason broke the realm, he could not see through Jasons strength depth. After all, it would be a big mistake to judge an opponent like Jason only by his multiplication realm on the surface. The real strength thates out in the battle is far beyond the apparent cultivation realm. Ryan as Breaking Army Fate Pattern, is good at the following, plus his cultivation realm is a small realm higher than Jason, so he is not panic, their own killing power coalesced, cast the Army Breaking ughter Fist in the strongest strike, cohesion out of the fist momentum like a sharpnce, to meet and kill Jasons fist momentum. Bang! A thumping vibration, Jason fist momentum fell, sessfully intercepted Ryan, then his body again bully up, in a very small space entangled to Ryan, he cast a Fist of Rage and Kill and Dragon Shadow Fist fist momentum, this is the battlefield a one-hit kill fist momentum, he wanted to first Ryan to finish before. Ryan in closebat experience is also very rich, he has a very sharp reflexes, and Jason in a thrilling tangle of kill but is alsoparable. However, Ryan obviously felt that Jasons fist power after breaking the realm was much more majestic than before, and there was a Human Great Dragon Power hidden within. But Ryan is good at attacking and killing, he also did not want to carry out this kind of boxing powerpetition, a thought to this he no longer want to tangle with Jason fight on, immediately his body shape side, a style contains a harsh killing fist power straight to Jasons chest. He has calcted, under this blow, Jason will definitely have to sidestep, then he will retreat back to open up the distance, waiting for Tommy to attack and kill over. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want. Jason saw his fist attack, the corners of his mouth raised a cold smile, he did not dodge sideways, an arrow step up, a twist of the waist, the right leg crazy stored power, all their own Secret Realm Power instantly condensed up, into the fierce majestic abyss of heavy force, and then his right leg like a divine dragon swinging tail, a leg momentum carrying a mountain cracking rock-like The right leg is like the tail of a divine dragon, and the power of the leg carries the power to crack mountains and rocks, and lightning-like sweeping towards Ryans waist side. This is an injury-for-injury style of fighting. Jason did not care, he had already realized when he withstood the supreme power of Dragon PondTerrain Formation with the strength of his flesh C his flesh strength was far beyond his imagination, he knew it was the result of Old Mr. Millers tempering since childhood, but he did not expect So contrary to heaven.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Jason is not afraid to exchange injuries for injuries. The situation now, involved in the wandering way to wrap the war is extremely unfavorable for him, once Tommy and Ryan again to join forces, then he can be dangerous. Therefore, as long as you can seize the opportunity to seriously damage one of the opponents, even if he is also wounded, he does not think it matters. Ryans face was stunned, obviously not expecting Jason to make such a choice. In the blink of an eye, Jasons powerful leg was like a cannonball that came out of the air, which Ryan could not avoid. Bang! In an instant, Ryans punch hit Jasons body. At that moment, Jasons own surface skin blossomed a ray of yellowish light, bringing Ryan the feeling that the force of his fist like a mud cow into the sea disappeared without a trace, or like this fist bombed on a brick wall, in short, brought him a very bad feeling. Almost at the same time, Jasons leg momentum also swept to Ryans left arm in a hurry to resist and did not y much of a role, this leg along with Ryans left arm were swept in his waist side. Ryans own body protection astral energy is extremely majestic, but also Heritage Master Stage middle stage peak astral energy, but to offset most of the force of this leg, but Ryans whole person is still staggered back, a face is also white. Jason also took two or three steps backward under the attack of Ryans fists killing force, and the qi and blood in his body was slightly disturbed, but soon calmed down. Jason took a deep breath, some stinging pain in the chest area, which is inevitable, but he did not have much effect under the operation of his own breath. It can be seen that as the realm is broken and promoted to the king ss realm, Jasons supreme physique, which has been refined by Old Mr. Miller since childhood, is also promoted to a level corresponding to this realm. The next moment, Tommys Emperors Fist fist power intertwined into a fist power, with an overwhelming power towards Jasons head. Open Heaven Fist, break it for me! Jason roared, fearless of Tommys woven of fist power coverage, he cast the Heaven Fist in the Heaven Fist fist power, a fist out, all things are destroyed, can open the door of heaven! At the same moment, Ryans side of the killing machine is strong, he also took the opportunity to attack and kill, endless fury and killing energy around the body, apparently he is also angry, began to use the strongest means of attack and kill,bined with Tommy around to kill Jason. Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, the fist power shake, in this Dragon Pond terrain within the circle erupted a fierce and unparalleled fist sh sound. Under the siege of these two strong men, Jason was forced to retreat, but often in the most critical moments, he was able to rely on his experience and reflexes to dodge the block. Emperors Domination! Suddenly, Tommy caught a break in Jasons retreat, and with a sh of murderous intent in his eyes, he evolved the most powerful strike of Emperors Fist, making this punch as powerful as a dragon, like an emperor himself, dominating the world. Jason was concentrating on the attack of Tommys supreme fist, the other side of Ryans eyes shed cold, he suddenly shed, rushed to Jasons side, this close to the fist attack. Ryans choice of timing was not wrong, even perfect. Jason in the face of Tommys powerful punch, is certainly no time to split up, his attack will certainly be effective. However, Jasons next choice was once again out of Ryans expectation. He turned around and ignored Tommys strongest fist style, he suddenly rushed towards Ryan, and then a fist mark with strongest fist intent began to brand in the void, and a roar echoed in the sky and earth C I have a Sky Fist, kill! The fist marks emerged,yers uponyers, like Nine Sun Sky, zing and dazzling, with an unbeatable power to kill Ryan who was caught off guard. Chapter 1224 Satan a anger blood into a river (II) Sky Fist, true to its name. Nine Fist Seals, so a line, branded in the void, each fist print and his own nine blood power rushing up to the sky resonate with each other, Sunling Bloodline power also madly added in this Nine Fist Seals, prompting this Nine Fist Seals is really like nine rounds of zing sun The sky, blossoming with dazzling light. Immediately after, a fist intent in this Nine Fist Seals emerged, or zing like the sun, or the invincible, or endless fury, or the kings aura, or blood and fire killing, or violent attack sharp six fist intent, one by one manifestation. But thats not all C Boom! On the seventh fist seal, a supreme fist intent was also presented, this fist intent was like a great dragon hidden in it, and with the outbreak of the fist seal, it would rise to the sky, releasing that Human Great Dragon Power! This is the seventh fist seal, and is the new fist intent that Jason learned while refining the Dragon Scale Grass and quenching Human Great Dragon Power in his Power Evolution Secret Method. This seventh fist seal is like a dragon, containing Human Great Dragon Power, which prates the sky! Nine Fist Seals, seven fist meanings, emerged one by one, all coalescing into the attack of this fist, killing Ryan with an overwhelming momentum! Tommys face, who had developed the Emperors Domination fist style, was also shaken up. Fist intention are extremely difficult, need a certain sense and opportunity. However, Jason actually presented seven fist intent in one fist style? This is absolutely unbelievable! Jasons punch made Tommy feel that if he were toe towards him, it would be enough to pose a threat to him. After all, its too rare for seven distinct fist intents to erupt from a single fist style! Afterwards, a hint of anger appeared on Tommys face C Jason had the audacity to be distracted while he was fighting him? How dare he ignore his punching power and attack others instead? This feeling of being ignored made Tommy cry out coldly: Jason, how dare you be distracted, this is looking for death! The pupils in Ryans eyes on the other side shrank coldly, with his keen perception, he immediately sensed a great threat, a threat of terror that could even endanger his life. ughter of the Cthulhu! Without hesitation, Ryan immediately exploded with the strongest strike of his own punching power. Not only that, but his own Breaking Army Fate Pattern also resonated with him, as if he knew that he was under a death threat. This makes Ryans fist power emerge from the force of the ancient martial arts killing force for the upsurge, the body filled with the blood of the killing aura is as strong as the substance, he reflected like a battlefield blood-soaked killers. In an instant, Jason evolved a fist seal has fallen one after another, to kill Ryan. Especially when the fist imprints containing seven fist intent all fell, the power created was like andslide, containing an endless majestic force, which was unstoppable! Ryans strongest fist power also erupted and confronted the falling fist marks, his own fist power at this moment manifested the strongest power. At the same time, Tommys supreme fist style also attacked and killed, a dull iparable st on Jasons back. But Tommy was still a step toote, Jasons Nine Fist Seals have been all down to kill, even though Ryan exploded the strongest blow, there are still two fist marks havended on his body, one of the fist marks even contains the seventh Human Great Dragon Power fist intention!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Wow Ryan was struck by lightning, his body shook, and he couldnt help but open his mouth and cough out a mouthful of blood, then his whole body was shaken by the two fist marks and fell to the ground. Jason also grunted, his entire back felt like a mountain had hit him, the strike from Tommys supreme fist power, containing the emperors power is like rushing into the sea, instantly all attacked into his body. At that moment, Jasons body blossomed out of the yellowish glow is extremely dazzling, the whole persons skin, faintly flowing ayer of faint golden light, so that his own body has been independently stimted to the strongest state. The moment he could no longer suppress the tumultuous blood in his body, the corners of his mouth overflowed with fresh blood. Tommys face froze after the punchnded, because he did not hear the expected sound of the spine being broken directly. Tommy, Heritage Master Stage peak strength, after receiving the Imperial Blood House opportunity, his own emperor bloodline more pure, the whole personpleted a new transformation, the fist outbreak of the emperors power has been infinitely close to Saint level realm saint to promote The fist power of Saint power! In Tommys opinion, any ancient martial artist in the Heritage Master Stage stage, hit by his fist, the human spine is bound to break, the power of the emperor in the fist will certainly destroy the opponents internal organs to shatter, and thus immediately die! However, Jason did not! He did not break his spine, he staggered back, until his own qi and blood stability, is to stand firm, some blood spilled out of the corner of the mouth, is indeed wounded. However, such an injury in Tommys opinion, far from enough ah! Shouldnt the spine be directly broken and fall dead? How is it possible? How can this be? Tommy couldnt help but to speak to himself, his gaze stern and up, fixed on Jason, then he noticed ayer of light golden glow faintly flowing on Jasons body skin. As Jasons own qi and blood stabilized, thisyer of light golden glow on the surface skin also gradually faded into the skin, gradually disappearing. At that moment, Tommys face changed abruptly, he remembered something like, could not help but blurt out: Grand Vajra Realm Physique? You actually cultivated Grand Vajra Realm Physique? About Grand Vajra Realm Physique, Tommy had consulted from the Goodwin familys ancient books, but this was the first time he saw it. ording to the ancient books Tommy consulted, Grand Vajra Realm Physique is the supreme inheritance of Kuchan Temple, but there are only a handful of Kuchan Temple generations who can cultivate Grand Vajra Realm, as rare as a phoenixs hair. Lewis received the Grand Vajra Realm Physique from Master Bitter Wisdom, and it was with this supreme physique that he was able to achieve the Grand Vajra Realm. It was with this supreme physique that Lewis was able to run through Hyacinth, even taking on the three oldest ancestors of his family with his own strength. This shows how strong the Grand Vajra Realm Physique is. Tommy did not expect that Jason had also cultivated this Grand Vajra Realm Physique, but the question was how to cultivate this supreme physique so quickly at Jasons age? Anyway, a trace of seriousness shed in Tommys eyes, and he began to treat it with caution, no longer having any intention of taking it lightly, treating Jason as a real life and death enemy. Chapter 1225 Satan a anger blood into a river (three) Grand Vajra Realm Physique? Ryan was barely able to stand up, he was hit by Jasons two fist marks, he was badly injured, even though he had a very strong body protection, the two fist marks contained a huge force still broke through his body protection. In particr, the fist seal containing the Human Great Dragon Power fist intent caused the strongest impact and caused the most serious injuries. Ryan was badly injured, but did not fall, he still had the power to fight, but his own breath and power,pared to the previous, has fallen a cut. Ryan as one of the four alien Williams disciple, of course, their own extraordinary, in addition to Breaking Army Fate Pattern augmentation, his body also got Williams secret method of tempering, but with the Grand Vajra Realm Physiquepared to, that is a small witch. Ryan was shocked to hear Tommys surprised voice, he finally knew why Jason didnt avoid his boxing skills and took a wound-for-wound fight with him. Jason has Grand Vajra Realm Physique enrichment, he simply can not fight. Previously, Ryan relied on his own cultivation realm to be one level higher than Jasons, thinking that even after Jason broke the realm, he would be able to suppress and kill. But now, he doesnt think so anymore. Jason cultivated the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, in closebat, how many people with simr realm strength can be suppressed? Louis is actively healing and recovering from his own injuries, he thought Tommy and Ryan teamed up, Jason must be too dead to die. The two of them are the same as the other two. It was not until Tommy spoke up that he realized Jason had actually cultivated the supreme physique in Hyacinth C Grand Vajra Realm Physique! Louis finally understood why Jason was able to withstand the supreme power of Dragon PondTerrain Formation with the power of his physical body, and it was not without reason. Louis a fear and trepidation, think he is still alive now is indeed lucky, if not Tommy and other people came, not to mention he alone even two together can not help Jason a little. Louis did not dare to slow down any more, and took out Heavenly Holy Lands healing medicine one after another to recover his injuries. At the same time, he had enough trust in Tommy, thinking that even if Jason had Grand Vajra Realm protection, he would not be a match for Tommy, who has the imperial bloodline. Jason, I didnt expect you to cultivate Grand Vajra Realm Physique, but unfortunately, your Grand Vajra Realm Physique is still far from the real indestructible Vajra. Tommy opened his mouth, and he continued, But do you really think that you are invincible because you have such a physique? On the contrary, today I will break the myth of Grand Vajra Realm Physique! So the lifelong mastery that Old Mr. Miller passed on to me is Grand Vajra Realm Physique! The corners of Jasons mouth raised a smile as he listened to Old Mr. Miller keep saying that he had passed on his lifelong mastery to him. But he had been confused about what this lifelong masterpiece was, and now he knew from Tommys astonished words that it must be the Grand Vajra Realm Physique. It is with this physique that he was able to withstand the supreme pressure of the Dragon PondTerrain Formation, and was able to resist the sessive fist sts of Ryan and Tommy. Think about it, with Tommys terrifying strength, if not for this supreme body protection, that punch he simply could not resist. You have Grand Vajra Realm Physique, I also have Emperors Holy Body! Lets see if your Grand Vajra Realm Physique is indestructible or my Emperors Holy Body is the best in the world! Tommy opened his mouth, he fully activated his ancient martial arts aura, it was seen that his body began to flow ayer of gold and purple aura, this is the emperors weather, gold and purple represents the supreme nobility, this is rted to his imperial bloodline, but also with his practice of the Goodwin familys emperors lineage techniques rted. Tommys aura suddenly rose again, the emperors great power swept the scene, as if an emperor in the tour of the earth, own a high above the control of all the supreme aura. Jason reached out and wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a cold voice: Then lets fight! Lets see who can still stand in the end! Tommy did not say anything, he wrapped his supreme aura, his body moved, like a swimming dragon rushing towards Jason, at the same time his fist momentum has been urged to attack and kill. The left hand fist evolved the supreme fist of Emperors Fist, this fist is majestic and domineering, giving people a kind of dominating aura. This is not all, Tommys right hand also evolved another fist momentum, this fist momentum once evolved, the heaven and earth seem to resonate with it, there seems to be a supreme great power in this style of fist momentum. Emperors Royal Fist! This is another ultimate fist of the Goodwin family, which was evolved by Tommy at this time, the power is like an emperor patrolling the heavens, causing the heavens and earth to resonate, and the fist intent contained within is like the only one between heaven and earth, with an emperors might being manifested. The first strike is the simultaneous outbreak of the two ultimate boxing styles, it can be seen that Tommy already considers Jason as a life and death enemy, at the same time he also showed his determination to get rid of Jason! Tommy has seen that Jason has Nine Suns Eucharist, plus the cultivation of the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, if he is not eliminated, it is very likely to be the second Lewis. The two ultimate fist paths are pressed down with an unbeatable aura. Jason also sensed a great sense of threat, he is still unafraid, but the whole person is more battle spirit boiling, he has always been strong, never afraid of stronger opponents than himself. Only in the battle with stronger people can one recognize the inadequacy of ones own Cultivation and grow in the battle. Boom! Boom! Boom! Jason once again evolved Sky Fist, a fist print emerged, containing his fierce and boundless aura, seven different fist intent manifested, branded in the fist print, like Nine Sun Sky, attacked and burned to Tommy. On the other hand, Ryan swallowed a healing pill to suppress the injuries in his body, then he moved his body, also attacked and killed Jason. This time, Ryan is learned smart, he will not take the initiative to close to Jason, let Tommy head-on hold Jason, he then attacked. In this way, Jason is really dangerous, but he has a very rich experience inbat, repeatedly able to turn the danger into a bargain. However, he was wounded and forced backward by Tommys ultimate fist of imperial power, and Tommy overpowered him with his more majestic Agist Force. When Tommy was again using the Emperors Royal Fist, Ryan took the opportunity to attack again. Jason fiercely a fold, seemingly to repeat the same trick towards Ryan rushed up, which has a psychological shadow of Ryan face a shock, subconsciously retreat fast back. Ryan a retreat, Jason evolved into the second style of Heaven Fist fist fall nine ghosts of the fist momentum fiercely turned and sted straight to Tommy. This time, Jason didnt try to resist Tommys ultimate fist that was filled with endless emperors aura, his fist took all the way up and attacked Tommys body. Tommy also had no time to change his moves, he did not expect Jason to be so cunning and versatile, after feinting to stun Ryan, he immediately turned around and fought him in a lose-lose fist fight.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Two extremely dull fist sts sounded, Tommys fistnded on Jasons body, and Jasons evolved fist that shook the nine ghosts and yellow springs also hit Tommys body. Grand Vajra Realm Physique and Emperors Holy Body had a most direct encounter! Chapter 1226 Blood for Blood Bang! Bang! The sound of two explosive punches echoed in the air, the sound of punches hitting the flesh so hard that people could feel a tingling in their skulls. At the moment Tommys fist fell, Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physique was independently stimted, and the surface of his skin was flooded with ayer of yellowish gold glow. Tommys own golden-purple aura is even more intense, his bodys imperial blood in this moment also fully revived boiling, through the imperial blood nourished flesh and bones also reached the strongest realm. After awakening the emperors bloodline, Tommy has had such a strong body as Emperors Holy Body since childhood, and there are few other bodies in the world that canpete with it, except for the Grand Vajra Realm Physique. In addition, the Goodwin family has nevercked resources, so Tommy has been through numerous drugs since childhood to temper his body, but also his own Emperors Holy Body body hardened to a very strong and terrifying point, like the body of a true dragon like indestructible. The two of them were attacked by each others fists, and both of them suffered the impact of the majestic force contained in their fists, and Tommys Emperors power was so strong that it rushed towards Jason, and simrly, the force of the abyssal blow in Jasons fist also crushed Tommy. Stomp stomp stomp! Both of them took several steps backwards. Jasons heart was sweet, and a trace of blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth again. Tommys side also grunted, his face slightly white, but he actually forced his body to endure the tumultuous blood, his own aura of the emperors great power also slightly weakened a few points. From the two of them attacking and killing each other with this punch, Jason and Tommys physiques appear to beparable, both reaching a physical limit of their current realm. However, considering that Tommys cultivation realm is two small realms higher than Jasons, the Agist Force that erupted from Tommys punch was also stronger than Jasons. Jason also suffered from the loss of cultivation realm, if his own cultivation realm reached the ninth realm of the secret realm, then his Grand Vajra Realm Physique realm would also rise, and the strength of his physical body would rise to another level. From this point of view, Grand Vajra Realm Physique is still deservedly the most powerful and invincible. Tommys gaze is extremely cold and cold, as Hyacinth Fighters ranked first in the pride, their own cultivation strength far beyond others, now he and have Breaking Army Fate Pattern Ryan teamed up, actually failed topletely kill Jason. On the contrary, Ryan on his side was wounded, and even he was injured by Jasons fist. No matter which way you look at it, its a huge loss of face for him. Jason took a deep breath, stabilized his breath, then ran his Secret Power Realm, and at the same time stimted the Sunling Bloodline in his body, flowing through his limbs and bones to restore his own vital blood. Jasons years of special training, his physical ability, endurance itself is the top of the specialbat soldiers stand in the top position, plus after stimting the Sunling Bloodline, he is full of qi and blood like a sea. In addition to the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, he is like a dragon, even if the battle so far, his aura is not weakened by half. However, the internal injuries are real. Jason really does not care about this, he took this injury for injurybat life, has been mentally prepared. With Tommy, Ryan such a strong fighter, injury for injury is the best way. He could not engage in a stalking battle, hecultivation realm is not as good as Tommy, with Tommys emperor bloodline, enough to suppress him. Once the tangled battle goes on, Tommy frontal control, Ryan side attack, long time Jason will always have the time of oversight, then he will be in danger. It is better to take this kind of injury for injury, both sides of the fight, to see who is stronger resistance, to see whose willpower is stronger, to see who in the deadly life and death struggle experience, potential, reaction speed is stronger! It was by adopting this style of fighting that Jason was able to injure Ryan and hit Tommy with a single punch, forcing them to fight him in a deadly battle! As for fighting in life and death situations, that in itself is Jasons strength, and he has never been afraid of anything. I cant believe you were able to hurt me! But thats as far as it goes! Your injuries are getting worse and worse, even with Grand Vajra Realm Physique, you wontst much longer! Tommy indifferently spoke, he approached, his own emperors great power once again condensed up, covering the sky, all the body released out of the emperors aura is majestic, a strong killing machine condensed up, he once again towards Jason rushed up. If you dont fall, Ill hold out until the end! Lets continue to fight! Jason opened his mouth, and as soon as the words left his mouth, his entire body rushed forward to meet Tommys powerful attack. Tommys two ultimate fist fights, Emperors Fist and Emperors Royal Fist, were in tandem, and the fist fist fights that broke out were even more powerful, his own aura was also rising, and the boundless power of the emperor enveloped the world. Jason gave his best shot, whether Fist of Rage and Kill or Heaven Fist, all out, a forward fury battle.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But Tommys bloodline was so strong, plus the cultivation realm was so high, that Jason was obviously in a state of suppression, being forced backwards and forwards, and even blood was gushing out from the corners of his mouth. Whoosh! Ryans body moved, he seized the gap between Jason was Tommys fist momentum, flying up, left and right hands in unison fist, cast out the Army Breaking ughter Fist to kill and attack. This time, Jason really is unable to dodge, facing Tommy step by step fist attack, he can only ignore the internal injuries, forcibly gathered again their own Secret Realm Power, and then evolved the Heaven Fist fifth style fist cover the sky, a fist out, the reckless as the star-like fist intent manifest, full resistance to Tommys fist attack The fist was like a starry sky. The only thing Jason had to do in a hurry was to cross his arms to block Ryans fist attack. Tommy naturally wont miss this great opportunity for Jason to be distracted from Ryans punching power, he will be able to arrive instantly with a Fist of Imperial Domination st, which hit Jasons waist side. Ryan had already retreated after one blow, not giving Jason a chance to fight. Jason was hit by Tommys punch, he bounced on his feet, and with Tommys strong and majestic Agist Force on his body, with his dash momentum, his body was like a bullet that shot out and chased after Ryan. Ryans face was horrified, the speed was too fast to allow him to move and dodge. Hoo! Jasons body rushed over andbined the strength of his whole body, his right elbow crossed, and swept Ryans face. Ryans arms crossed, only to hear a loud bang, Ryans entire body flew backwards, coughing blood again, the original healing medicine to slightly stop the internal injuries, under the impact of Jasons mammoth force, again erupted, and aggravated a few points. Jason also fell to the ground, but he is slowly stood up again, like a mountain to Darcey, Wolf Boy, Riley guarded behind him. A white silhouette rushed to Jasons side, it is Darcey, she helped Jason, took out a red like blood diamond fruit, said: quickly take this Sun Fruit, drink a sip of Dragon Pond spiritual liquid, can restore your blood and injuries. This Sun Fruit is picked on Spirit Mountain, and has a great effect on enhancing and stimting human qi and blood. Jason swallowed it directly, Darcey also opened a porcin bottle containing Dragon Pond spirit liquid, the mouth of the bottle towards Jasons blood-stained mouth poured a mouthful of Dragon Pond spirit liquid. Jason, your injuries, no matter what spiritual fruit and medicine can not be recovered over time, at best, it is eased. This is simply useless in my eyes. Today, it will definitely be your time to die! Tommy opened his mouth, and he approached step by step. At this time, Wolf Boy behind Jason moved fiercely. Chapter 1227 Little Uncle Wolf Boys own cultivation aura suddenly rose up, filled with ayer of blood-colored murderous aura, and behind him the vision of Wolf Boy devouring the moon was faintly formed. The rich aura in the world with his fist of attracting qi and madly gathered over, originally Wolf Boy as Innate Talent, innately affinity with cultivation. Therefore, the aura of this world was easily drawn by him. Wolf Boys body was like a bottomless abyss, constantly refining the spiritual energy from heaven and earth into his own dark energy, and his own qi and blood also rose strongly, seemingly stimting a Human Great Dragon Power in his body, prompting his cultivation aura to rise continuously.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the end, Wolf Boy broke through the confines of the middle stage of Completion Stage and entered the high stage of Completion Stage in one fell swoop, and soon, with the help of the Dragon Pond spirit liquid and Dragon Scale Grass that he had refined in his body, he was raised to the peak of the high stage of Completion Stage in a sh. However, Wolf Boys cognitive power was not as strong as his. However, Wolf Boys aura of cultivation continued to rise, as if Wolf Boy wanted to reach the Heritage Master Stage in one go. Wolf Boy, no! Stabilize your cultivation realm! Jason shouted out loudly to stop Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy gritted his teeth, and his eyes snapped open, his cultivation aura gradually stabilized under his control. Just now he did want to go straight to the Heritage Master Stage, just because he saw that Jason had been injured by Tommy and Ryan, and his injuries were not light, so he just wanted to do his best to improve his own cultivation realm, and then be able to share some of the burden for Jason. Jason, however, stopped Wolf Boy from continuing to raise his cultivation realm. If it were anyone else, it would be impossible to break the realm one after another, but as an Innate Talent, Wolf Boy, with the help of Dragon Pond Elixir and Dragon Scale Grass, it is possible. But Wolf Boy in the Completion Stage high level of this realm, has not yet any sense and refinement, not yet to rely on their own sense to cultivate this realm to the point of perfection. In short, once Wolf Boy chooses to break through to the Heritage Master Stage, he will not have any sense and insight in the Completion Stage, which will leave a great hidden danger for the future cultivation path. This hidden problem may not be too obvious in the Heritage Master Stage, but once he tries to break through to the Saint Master Stage, this hidden problem will be infinitely magnified. It is very likely that Wolf Boys lifetime cultivation achievements will stop at the Heritage Master Stage and he will not be able to enter the Saint level realm. The foundation of cultivation is just like building a tall building on a t ground, you have to build a good foundation on each floor before you can build up one floor at a time. If there is a w in the middle, the building will be in danger of copsing if it continues to be built. Jason is very clear about the key here, he stopped Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy listened to Jasons words, did not try to force a breakthrough, he stood up, flooded with ayer of blood-colored killing gaze fixed on Tommy and Ryan, the still youthful little face is caged with ayer of heavy killing machine. Darcey Jason spoke in a deep voice. Im here. Darcey responded. Remember the map of Sacred ce of Retreat that we got at the mouth of the cliff cave? In the middle hintend, there was a ce that wasnt marked with a name. I knew this area would be dangerous. You and Wolf Boy, Riley and others first retreat to this area location, do not enter, wait for me at the periphery. I wille back to look for you after I break out. Jason said in a quick and low tone. Darceys face suddenly changed slightly, she knew what Jason said the ce called. From The originator carved on the stone table map shows that the area is dark, extensive, the location is in the middle, ording to reason should be a Land of Opportunity, but strange is not anybel. In fact, Darcey knew that it was an extremely dangerous terrain, and she didnt know exactly what the terrain was. Only know that the terrain is rumored to be the terrain associated with Mystery of the Dragon. Darcey originally did not want to go to that terrain, unwilling to explore Mystery of the Dragon and let Jason and others to risk their lives. But now, the situation is forced, it seems to have decided to go. Darcey also saw the battlefield, Jason in order to protect her and Wolf Boy, they are more or less subject to certain restrictions. If they left, Jasonpletely let go of the battle, but also to restore some of the momentum. Even if he is not defeated, with Jasons ability, it is not difficult to get rid of Tommy and others. Wolf Boy, Riley, you and Darcey go first. Ill meet up with you guyster. Jason then said. Brother, I dont want you to stay alone. Wolf Boy fisted his hands and spoke. Wolf Boy, listen to your brother. The opponents cultivation realm is too much higher than yours, and you staying behind will only distract me. Dont worry, I promise, I will never be okay, I will rejoin you. Jason said in a low tone. Looking at Tommy with a murderous face step by step approaching over, Darcey is also very decisive, she said, Wolf Boy, Riley, we go first, quick! Wolf Boy took a deep breath, his eyes full of reluctance, but also have to listen to Jasons words, and Riley along with Darcey ready to evacuate this ce. Darcey and the others were about to leave when suddenly C Whoosh! A figure with a very fast speed from a distance to approach, apanied by a rich to the extreme pure devils qi, a heaven-shrouding pure devils qi swept to the scene, enveloped in that heavy devils qi pressure, are to make peoples hearts flooded with a feeling of difort. Darcey, whats the hurry to leave? An indifferent voice came, actually saw Demon Son approaching after slowing down, step by step. The pupils in Jasons eyes shrank coldly at the sight of Demon Son, because he sensed from the cultivation pressure that permeated Demon Sons body that the other partys strength was already Heritage Master Stage high level. In terms of the cultivation realm alone, it was on par with Tommy. After Demon Son said this, the pair of evil-looking gaze looked at Jason, a ray of horrible killing machine locked Jason, continued: Jason, we meet again. Donte back unharmed. After Tommy saw Demon Son suddenly appear, he stopped in his tracks, simply because he didnt know what Demon Sons purpose was. From Hyacinths standpoint, he and Demon Son should be on opposite sides, but at this moment, he clearly felt the unconcealed murderous intent that Demon Son showed to Jason. Demon Son naturally also noticed Tommy and said, Tommy, I dont agree with your ranking as the number one Hyacinth Fighters. There will always be a fight between you and me, but not now. Now, you and I have amon enemy, that is Jason. you and I are not talking about joining forces, I want to kill Jason, you also want to kill Jason, we just hold the same purpose to fight. What do you think? Tommy did not say anything, sometimes silence is a way to acquiesce. Demon Son mouth corner of a cold smile, in Lake of the Dragon got the white snake python opportunity he, white snake python essence blood nourish their Snake, so that he cultivation realm sessfully promoted to the Heritage Master Stage high level of the realm. Now, he is going to strike at Jason with Tommy, he does not believe that this time Jason can still escape. Wolf Boys eyes shed a sh of violence, he was determined not to leave, such a situation, Jason alone will certainly be extremely dangerous. Besides, with Demon Soning, Darcey and Wolf Boy, even if they want to leave, it is also very difficult. Tommy once again raised a step forward, the killing machine is very strong. Demon Sons own demonic aura stirred, ayer of earthy aura around his body, vaguely behind the formation of a tengsten serpent shadow, he was ready to kill, also ready to strike. Just at that moment C Amitabha Buddha! A Buddhist meditation sound came violently, and then it was to see West Earth direction, a young monk wearing green monk clothes hands together, step by step towards the front. It looked like a step by step, but the span of each step was three or four meters, and soon it was approaching the spot. The young monk, with a solemn and pious face, did not look at Tommy and Demon Son, but walked straight to Jasons face, bowed with folded hands and said C Little Uncle! Chapter 1228 Hell is not empty The young monk looked in to the extreme, a green monk clothes stitched and mended, wearing a pair of woven straw shoes, can be described as the true sense of the two sleeves, a poor. He looks good, but his eyebrows are clear, bronze skin shows that he is always out through the wind and rain, looks honest and simple, but his body is vaguely emitting wisps of respect for the Buddhas light. This is Benji, the personal disciple of Master Bitter Bamboo. Jason was stunned, the Little Uncle address so that he could not react. He was sure he didnt know this young monk in front of him, and he looked about the same age as this young monk, so how could he call himself Little Uncle? Uncle generation? Does he look so old? This master you are calling me? Jason asked. Little master uncle, poor monk Dharma name Benji, little master uncle call poor monk Benji can. Benji saw Jasons confusion, he continued, Master Bitter Bamboo is Benjis master. Before entering Sacred ce of Retreat, Benji had already met Little Master. He had also seen Little Masters photo from Little Masters cell phone, so he recognized Little Master as soon as he saw him. After Benji said so, Jason immediately turned the corner. Master Bitter Bamboo called Old Mr. Miller as Little Uncle, and Benji, a disciple of Master Bitter Bamboo, called himself as Little Uncle, which logically seemed to be the same thing. Jason is still very happy to have such a nephew out of thin air, especially in the current situation. To be able to enter Sacred ce of Retreat itself must be extraordinary, Jason can also sense that Benji himself in addition to ayer of Buddhist light, but also has a very majestic cultivation breath inside the heart. Immediately, Jason looked at Tommy and Demon Son and asked, I wonder if Benjis nephew has the heart to subdue demons and subdue devils? Amitabha Buddha! Benji proimed a Buddhist hymn, slightly lowered his head, like a bodhisattva lowering his eyebrows, he continued, What to subdue the devil, the Buddha can also be transformed into a vajra angry eyes. Ha ha ha ha - Jasonughed loudly and rose to the sky, his own fighting spirit also climbed, and said with great enthusiasm, Then you and I, uncle and nephew, will join forces to fight today! Good! Benji speaks, when he raises his head again, is like the Bodhisattva of the Earth, there is a I do not enter hell who enter hell determination, but also reveals a hell is not empty, vow not to be Buddha determination! Benjis appearance is really a disruption of Tommy and Demon Sons n, because Hyacinth in these alien disciples than say Ryan, Benji are not involved in Hyacinth Fighterspetition, so both Ryan or Benji in Hyacinth Fighters are not ranked. But the proud disciples on HyacinthHyacinth Fighters know that Ryan and Benji, their strength, can definitely be ranked among the top five of Hyacinth Fighters, and even stronger. Benji in the Kuchan Temple has been living in seclusion, out and about is like an ascetic general walking in the cold and bitter ce to say, universal life, basically rarely with Hyacinth in the proud disciples have contact. It is because Tommy and others do not know Benji very well, but they only heard that Benji has the destiny of the earth, from the qualification of wisdom root, is extremely extraordinary. Then again, any disciple whoes out of Kuchan Temple is not to be ignored, knowing that Grand Vajra Realm, the supreme physique reputed to be unmatched in Hyacinth, originated from Kuchan Temple. Jason is destined to be saved by no one. Jason is destined to be saved by no one. If you persist in your obsession, you will die in this ce! Demon Son said coldly. Amitabha! The monk will help you to resolve your demonic aura. Benji said, Benji hands together, all body Buddhist light zed up, the internal aura of cultivation suddenly released, climbing up, and reached the Heritage Master Stage high level. Benji found his own chance in the Temple of the Holy Buddha in West Earth, chanting and meditating in the Temple of the Holy Buddha, making himself transparent and breaking through the confines of the cultivation realm.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He had just entered the Heritage Master Stage, and was still some distance away from the peak of the Heritage Master Stage. However, it is still the strength of the Heritage Master Stage, plus ites from Kuchan Temple, which is not to be underestimated. Demon Son was furious, he didnt expect Benji to be the kind of monk who would fight at the drop of a hat, he just said a word of warning, and now Benji was already like the Bodhisattva of the Earth, who was bound to empty the hell, and was approaching him with a resolute wariness. Baldy, you dont drink the wine, then Ill make you whole! Demon Sons eyes were cold, his devilish aura stirred up, his own Snake faintly appeared, the power of the Teng Serpent added, his body flowed with ayer of earthy yellow airflow. Whoosh! Demon Sons body moved, with the speed of the wind rushing over, the magic Qi surging, rolling to him, he evolved his own fist, forming an indestructible Fist of the Big Dipper, towards Benji attacked and killed. Roar! Benji roared, like the Buddhist lions roar, sounding like thunder, his eyes rose in anger, as if he wanted to transform into the angry vajra that subdues demons. Immediately afterwards, Benji clenched his fists with both hands, and a vast and fierce dark energy swept out and coalesced on his fist, and he met the fist with a majestic and righteous power inside every punch. Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist! The supreme fist of Kuchan Temple, as the name implies, has the power of a dragon and an elephant. Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist has tenyers, eachyer has the power of one dragon and one elephant, to the tenthyer is the power of ten dragons and ten elephants, then the fist power is enough to shake heaven and earth! Seeing that Benji had already met the Demon Son, Jason said to Darcey: Darcey, you take Wolf Boy and the others and go first. With Benji helping me, it will be fine. Darcey nodded, she pulled Wolf Boy and Riley, and quickly left first. After Darcey and the others left, Jason had no more worries in his mind, and his gaze sank as he stared at Tommy and the badly injured Ryan, saying, Lets continue our fight! The so-called number one Hyacinth Fighters, in my opinion, is no more than that. Youre just thest of your strength, but youre still talking nonsense! With my power, its enough to suppress you! Tommy opened his mouth, he approached towards Jason, his own killing intent was strong, the roll of the emperors power pressure swept over, the qi blood in his body was like the revival of the real dragon, presenting itself behind him, a great aura of looking out at the invincible. This time, you will be killed! Tommy indifferently opened his mouth, his body moved, once again towards Jason attacked and killed. Chapter 1229 Interception North Earth direction. Two figures are running towards the south, from north to south, which is equivalent to crossing the whole Sacred ce of Retreat, the road is naturally far. These two people are Marcel and Zack. They sessfully escaped from North Earths creepy and terrifying The ce of Demon Suppression, and then came all the way towards the south. The two of them heard the vibrationsing from the south side, and as they rushed all the way here, they vaguely felt that there should be heavenly disciples battling against each other over there in the south. Over there in the southern terrain, it cant be that Jason is fighting with other Heavenly Pride, right? Zack couldnt help but ask. Marcels eyes shed and said, Its hard to say. Anyway, lets go there first and see. If its Jason, well have to help anyway. Thats for sure! Lets speed up, were almost there. Zack said. Marcel nodded, and the two of them used their bodies to run forward at a great speed. When they were approaching the Dragon Pond terrain, they were surprised to see a figure in white standing in front of them, stopping them in their tracks. Marcel and Zack immediately stopped in their tracks, they fixed their eyes to see, only to see this young man in a white shirt handsome, appearing handsome and extraordinary, owning a transcendent aura, the body vaguely flowing ayer of sacred aura. Embus? Marcel eyes gaze slightly sunk, spoke. This white-shirted males gaze originally looked towards the direction of the Dragon Pond terrain, after hearing the words he turned around, it was the Miller family young master Embus. Marcel, Zack, good to see you. Embus smiled ndly and spoke. Youre blocking our way? Zack opened his mouth and asked. Embus smiled lightly and said, This small world does not belong to you, nor does it belong to me. I happen to be standing right here, so how can I say that I am blocking your way? As he spoke, there was a strong cultivation fluctuation from the Dragon Pond terrain, where the emperors power was pervasive, like an emperor patrolling the heavens; there was also a domineering aura of the most rigid to the yang that rose to the sky, like a god, like a devil, containing an unrelenting aura of domination and killing. Tommys cultivation breath and Jason. Jason is fighting against Tommy? Marcels face sank as he said, Zack, lets go check it out right away. Marcel and Zack two people moved their bodies and were about to enter the Dragon Pond terrain.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Embus figure shed and once again intercepted their way as he said, Ancient Sage is ranked fourth in Hyacinth Fighters, and Ye is not ranked third. But privately, many Hyacinth people are talking, saying that with the talent and strength of the ancient saint son, should be ranked in the top three. Ye is only relying on the Miller familys power to be ranked third. In this regard, Ye had doubts in his heart and wanted to test whether the strength of the ancient saint son was really able to rece Ye. Embus, if you want to fight, you can do it anytime after you go out. Now are you deliberately trying to cut off our way? Marcels tone sank as he asked in a bellowing voice. Hes just looking for an excuse to stop us. Obviously, Embus doesnt want us to help Jason, Zack said. If thats the case, then were not to me! Marcels face sank, and his own Hyacinth aura surged out, raising his cultivation aura to the peak of the Heritage Master Stage middle stage. In the chance of The ce of Demon Suppression, his cultivation had improved, but he had not yet broken through to the realm of Heritage Master Stage high stage. In addition, the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique that he received from The originator at The ce of Demon Suppression was not yet ready to be cultivated, but with Marcels qualifications as a Provadanski The originator has not yet begun to practice the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, but with Marcels qualifications as a Provadanski saint, he is strong enough to reach the Heritage Master Stage middle stage. The other side of Zack face a cold, Dual cultivation of formation and martial arts he also began to promote their own cultivation breath, which contains a supreme formation of the mystery, apparently he in Dual cultivation of formation and martial arts The new path of ancient martial arts cultivation, martial arts, has begun to achieve something. Facing Marcel and Zack, Embus still looked calm and confident, and he said, Let me meet you two. Embus came with his own Innate Holy Body bloodline, his body seemed to be covered with ayer of sacred invible power, this is the Innate Holy Body physique is unique, the ultimate cultivation, can be invasive. The true purest Innate Holy Body isparable to Innate Talent. When Embus own cultivation aura fully exploded out, the supreme pressure of Innate Holy Body formed was vast and majestic, containing a boundless power that enveloped both Marcel and Zack. The peak of the Heritage Master Stage! Embus cultivation realm has reached the same level as Tommys! This is not surprising, Sacred ce of Retreat opened before his father Ronnie in a meeting with the old monk, the old monk gave Ronnie a Sixth Grade Fire Pills. Embus had the help of this Sixth Grade Fire Pills, plus the old monks three pouches, the first pouch allowed him to find The Land of the First Heaven, a great opportunity, with the help of The Land of the First Heavens innate essence breath, he will own Innate Holy Body was refined to the purest and most perfect realm,pletely stimting the innate power in his body, and his own cultivation realm also broke through one after another, and is now at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage. Even though Embus cultivation realm was extremely high, suppressing Marcel and Zack, these two still looked fearless. Battle! Marcel coldly shouted, he took the lead and rushed up, his body was filled with an aura of the heaven and earth, and his own fist power evolved, attacking and killing. Zack also moved his body, his cultivation realm is different from ordinary ancient martial artists, he used the formation momentum to assist his own cultivation, a strong formation aura wrapped around his body, also with Marcel attacked and killed Embus. The eastern direction. A very sexy figure ising towards the south, she is wearing a leather uniform will be her sexy hot body outline, release a wild and seductive atmosphere, let people unforgettable. This is none other than Demon Witch. I seem to sense the aura of Demon Son Demon Witch muttered to herself, her senses are extremely keen for the origin demon gas, the more she ran towards the south, the more she sensed a ray of pure Demon Sons own original breath. Demon Son is fighting with someone? Who is the other party? Demon Witch thought about it, his face changed slightly and he lost his voice, Could it be Jason, Demon Son wants to kill Jason? Demon Witch immediately fully activated his own Agist Force and ran at full speed. Suddenly C Whoosh! A figure was approaching at a faster speed than she was, and the person was still unknown, but there was already an intoxicating fragranceing from her face, and there seemed to be white birds following behind her, forming the vision of a hundred birds facing the phoenix. Demon Witchs face was stunned, she stopped and turned to look when she saw a figure wearing a long purple dress that looked stunningly beautiful from a distance, and saw the face of the purple figure that would interpret that stunning aura to the extreme, only because a lifelike phoenix mask covered her face, except for a pair of phoenix eyes that flowed with a bit of golden glow showed up. Purple Phoenix Saintess? Demon Witch tone of voice surprised up. Chapter 1230 Place of Death (I) In a moment, this splendid like the spring bright like the autumn moon purple silhouette drifted to, saw Demon Witch after the pair of phoenix eyes slightly cold, said: Demon Witch? Demon Witch looked at the approaching Purple Phoenix Saintess, could not help but feel: No wonder it is known as Hyacinth Ladies first stunning beauty. Such a noble posture is indeed unattainable. Laura Baxter is your master? Purple Phoenix Saintess asked. Is my masters name also something you can call directly? Dont think that just because you are the Saintess of Purple Phoenix Holy Land that you can call me by my masters name! Demon Witchs tone also became cold. Laura rebelled from Purple Phoenix Holy Land back then and disappeared into the Demon Sect. In terms of seniority, if she hadnt rebelled from Purple Phoenix Holy Land, I would have to call her a senior aunt. Purple Phoenix Saintess said. Demon Witch said coldly, My master broke off his rtionship with Purple Phoenix Holy Land back then, so its not like he rebelled. Is it true that the disciples of Purple Phoenix Holy Land should be bound to Purple Phoenix Holy Land for the rest of their lives? Do they not have the right to leave on their own? Did my master ever do anything against Purple Phoenix Holy Land when he left Purple Phoenix Holy Land? No, not at all! So, what is this talk of rebellion? No matter what the reason is, Lauras rebellion against Purple Phoenix Holy Land is already a fact. Purple Phoenix Saintess spoke up and continued, As a Saintess of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, I have the duty to chastise the traitorous disciples of the Holy Land when I encounter them! Chastisement? Are you going to fight with me? Demon Witch spoke up, and she said, If you want to fight, wait until you get out. I dont have time now. I have to rush to save someone. With that, Demon Witch turned around and raced towards the south in the direction of the Dragon Pond terrain. Whoosh! Purple Phoenix Saintess is also moving its body, its shape like a phoenix spreading its wings, its speed like a phoenix striking the sky, fast to an incredible point. Demon Witch directly in front of her eyes, Purple Phoenix Saintess has already crossed in front of her, then Purple Phoenix Saintess own purple Qi flowing, as if to form the true phoenix prototype, she rushed towards Demon Witch again, a strong and pure true phoenix power cohesion up, forming a A powerful and pure power of the true phoenix gathered and formed a Fist of the Big Dipper, which attacked Demon Witch. Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique! The Purple Phoenix Saintess attack was the strongest attack technique in Purple Phoenix Holy Land, and with the True Phoenix power that she had gathered after her True Phoenix had fully awakened, her fist attack was extremely powerful. You are so deceitful! Demon Witch was furious and had to use his Agist Force to fight against Purple Phoenix Saintess. At the same time, the Dragon Pond terrain over there, the impact of the murderous aura that passed over was even more intense, obviously the battle over there has fallen into a white heat.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Dragon Pond terrain. Boom! Apanied by a booming vibration of the sound of fist cross, fiercely see a figure was shaken backwards one after another, in its wake rushed up to the sky nine qi blood are somewhat darkened. It was Jason. Jason took Sun Fruit and a mouthful of Dragon Pond spirit liquid, their own blood to get some recovery, to slow down some internal injuries, but he was not lightly wounded in front, to immediately get better is not possible. After Darcey and others withdrew, he faced Tommy followed by the side of Ryan waiting for an opportunity to move is also not the slightest retreat, a forward attack and kill. But he has an injury in the body, plus their own cultivation realm is not as good as Tommy, Tommy by the impact of injuries basically negligible, so in the fierce battle was repeatedly suppressed. Tommy and Ryans joint strike again, but also Jason forced backwards, the bodys blood is also violently tossed up. Good thing he has Grand Vajra Realm Physique to protect his body, otherwise he really cant hold out. After Tommy forced Jason back, he moved his body, not towards Jason to chase him, and he rushed straight to Benji who was dueling with Demon Son violently. Boom! Tommys speed was too fast and he arrived in an instant, raising his hand to perform the supreme fist of Emperors Royal Fist, a fist that was like an emperor patrolling the sky, unstoppable! At the same time, Demon Son evolved Demonic Fist also attacked and killed,yers of fist shadow, containing endless pure demonic energy, among which there is a tengen snake power added, making each fist shadow burst out of the Fist of the Big Dipper fierce to the extreme. In an instant, Benjis abdomen was filled with a fist of the Big Dipper. In an instant, Benji was attacked by two Heritage Master Stage powerhouses! Benji, watch out! Jason, who was falling backwards, roared, while forcing himself to stabilize his body. Tommys fist had already reached Benjis body. Roar! Jason roared, the anger in his eyes almost turned into a ze of fire, and he was still a dash at full power. Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist! Prajna Zen Palm! Benjis Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist had already reached the fifth level, and his fist came out with the power of five dragons and five elephants, which was so powerful and fierce that it met Tommys fist. At the same time, Benji also evolved another supremebat technique of Kuchan Temple C Buddhist Zen Palm! With a palm strike, the dark energy of the palm was transformed into the Buddhas Seal of Fearlessness, which resisted Demon Sons punch. Boom! Boom! Two dull and violent booms resounded in the air, and a majestic and violent Agist Force was wildly stirring up and sweeping around. When Jason rushed to the scene, he saw a green monk-d figure being shaken and sent flying backwards, and he rushed over to help the figure, which was Benji. He saw Benjis face pale, the corners of his mouth remained blood, the chest of the monks clothing has been stained with a blood stain, apparently from the blood sprayed on the mouth. At the same time, he had to withstand the strongest fist of Tommy and Demon Son, the two top Heritage Master Stage powerhouses, and with Benjis newly promoted Heritage Master Stage high level strength, he really could not resist. Tommys fist power and Demon Sons fist power of the emperor, together with the strangtion to kill, prompted him to suffer a considerable injury. Little Uncle, dont worry, I have Dragon and Elephant Physique, I can still carry this injury. Benji said. Central Hintend has a terrain area, Benji you go immediately, first go to rendezvous with Darcey and others. Ill go back to you guys after I distract these people. Jason said in a low voice. The first thing you need to do is to get to the next level. Benji said. There is no need to fight them to the death here. Jason spoke in a low voice, then said, You go quickly, if you think I am Little Uncle, then I order you now! Little Uncle will definitelye to the rendezvous? Definitely! Amitabha Buddha! Benji pronounced the Buddhas hymn, his body moved and swept backwards in a hurry. Chapter 1231 Place of Death (II) Benji swept away and went after Darcey, Wolf Boy and others. Seeing Benji leave, Tommy, Demon Son, Ryan all indifferent, did not want to stop Benji, their eyes all locked on Jason. This is also in Jasons expectation. Both Tommy and Demon Son want to kill people is he, Benji this retreat is more in their mind, less Benji such a powerful help, Jason alone and how to escape their joint siege? Jason let Benji retreat for a very simple reason, the current situation is not suitable for a deadly battle. Benji wounded, even one-on-one will be suppressed by Demon Son, will be wounded on top of wounded. And he himself is wounded, plus the cultivation realm is no match for Tommy, and he will eventually be in danger if he continues to fight. So Jason asked Benji to withdraw and he stayed behind to wander and fight. This small world is extremely vast, different areas, the terrain environment are different, simr to this way of fighting with the environment, is his best, even Tommy and Demon Son joint siege, he is not afraid. After getting rid of Tommy and others, he will go to Central Hintend that is not marked with the name of the terrain area to rendezvous with Darcey and others, he knows that in The originator carved out of the map shows a dark terrain should exist in danger. But Sacred ce of Retreat, the danger is often apanied by the opportunity. Perhaps eventually Tommy and others will still look for the past, then he is not afraid, the big deal in that there is an inexplicable danger in the terrain with Tommy and others in a final showdown. When there is danger in that terrain, that danger is not only for his side, but also for Tommy and others. When the timees, it depends on whether Tommy and Demon Son, who are of high status, have the courage to fight him in that terrain regardless of life and death. Jason, you are really big, let Benji leave first, this is nning to fight with ones own strength against us? Demon Son sneered, he narrowed his eyes at Jason, and then said, Or do you want to abscond after sending everyone around you away? This is like a reminder of Tommy in general, he eyes a cold gaze, gestured Ryan, then the two forward, cut off the right side of the direction, apparently in case Jason break out to escape.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jason did not think so, said: If I want to leave, who can stop? Really? Then Ill really wait and see. Demon Son sneered, with the confidence of a big game in hand. Then shine your dog eyes and see! Jasons words just fell, his body suddenly bounced, his feet have long stored explosive power in this moment burst out in full force, a sh dash directly towards Demon Son. Jasons body moved, Tommy also moved, his body sh, sprinted up, intercepted to Jason. Tommy is also considered, Jason will choose Demon Son as a breakthrough, so early preparation. However, Jasons stored energy dash was too fast, and with a whoosh, he was already close to Demon Son, and then his fist branding shadow, Nine Fist Seals, emerged one by one, blossoming with a hot and dazzling light, just like the zing sun across the sky, containing a brilliant power. At the same time, seven different fist intent appeared, imprinted in this fist seal, with an unbeatable aura enveloped towards Demon Son. Demon Sons face sank, with his Heritage Master Stage high level strength, Jasons fist also made him feel a touch of pressure and threat. Demon Son was fearless, and he shouted: Wuji Wufang! In an instant, Demon Sons body a surge of pure demonic energy, the body flowing with ayer of earthy aura to the extreme, invisible seems to be transformed into a back of two wings of the Tengku Snake shadow in his body emerged. His own Snake resonated with it, and inspired the power of the Teng Serpent of his original destiny, which was merged into his own Agist Force, and activated this extremely powerful fist style of the Demonic Fist, the ultimate fist doctrine of Supremes Holy Land! The demonic mind creates a phase, and transforms into a thousand fist paths, with no limits and no end! This is the horror of Demonic Fist, which can transform into thousands of fist styles, each punch contains the most powerful power, and with Demon Sons own original demonic energy and the power of the Tengku, the power of this fist style is even increased to the extreme! Boom! On the other side, Tommys face was cold as he pushed the Emperors Fist and punched Jason with his fist. The Fist of the Big Dipper has taken form and attacked Jason with an overwhelming momentum. Open Heaven Fist! Jason shouted coldly, his left fist evolved into the Open Heaven Fist and met Tommys fist. At the same time, the Nine Fist Seals that emerged from the void were already at full strength to kill Demon Son. A fist seal to kill, actually did not choose to fight with Demon Sons fist power, to take a wound for wound method, full force attack and kill down. Jason wants to break out, we have to take this desperate fighting way, otherwise with Demon SonHeritage Master Stage high level strength, will certainly be able to block his fist to down, then Tommye to siege, he will be difficult to break out. So, Jason had to exchange injuries for injuries, forcing Demon Son back before breaking out and escaping. Boom! At the same time, Nine Fist Seals fell and collided violently with the thousands of fist shadows evolved by Demon Son, among which two fist shadows of Demon Son hit Jasons body, and two fist seals of Jason also came down and hit Demon Sons chest one after another. Demon Son grunted, and under the crushing force of the fist marks, he swayed and took a few steps backward. Taking advantage of this gap, Jason forced his body to resist the churning blood, a dash, from Demon Son this direction to break away. Demon Son stabilized himself and noticed a light golden glow flowing on Jasons skin, remembering that Jason was hit by two of his punches and still resisted, he couldnt help but say, Grand Vajra Realm Physique? Demon Son did not know that Jason had cultivated Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and if he had known this, Demon Son would not have fought Jasons punches and exchanged injuries for injuries if he had known this. He took a different approach, perhaps to prevent Jason from forcibly breaking through. But now, its toote to say anything. Jason is seriously injured, he cant escape far, go after him! Tommy spoke in a cold tone and opened his mouth. Chapter 1232 Place of Death (III) Unknowingly, it was already nightfall. Unlike the previous night, tonight the wind rises above this small world, like a thickyer of dark clouds, most of the trend of theing storm. Jason used Demon Sons direction as a breakthrough to force his way out, and the internal injuries he had been holding back exploded out at this moment, and he couldnt help but open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of bruised blood. The internal organs of the body is like a fire burning up, their own qi and blood, breath are rapidly depleted, physical energy is also significantly reduced, if not with arge realm body protection, he now really is no strength to run. Even so, Jasons eyes still shed a look of determination, a face as deep as ake, maintaining absolute calm andposure. His own speed is not reduced, along the Dragon Pond terrain all the way to run, head into the side of the dense forest, sneaking into the mountainous terrain he is familiar with, he also has nothing to fear. Under the cover of night, his own qi and bloodpletely converged, sneaking and hiding in the mountain forest. Some of the nts in the mountain forest are also outside the mountain forest, he stalking encountered some nts with a unique odor, picked them by hand, crushed and rubbed the unique odor of the nt on the blood-stained areas of the body. Use this method to cover their own blood smell. Tommy, Demon Son, Ryan these people are outstanding ancient martial arts pride, in addition to the cultivation realm is profound, but also has a keen perception ability. He was wounded under the body of the blood smell is undoubtedly the biggest breach, the opponent can follow his own blood smell all the way to track. This covers up his own blood smell, plus his breath convergence, can also get rid of the opponents tracking. Behind C Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure chased over, it was Tommy, Demon Son, Ryan and Louis who followed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Louis saw the strength of Jason has not dared to explore alone in this side of Sacred ce of Retreat, follow in Tommys side is the safest. Otherwise, in case he falls alone and is met by Jason, there is really no hope of escape. This Jason is not wounded? How to chase over and disappeared? Demon Son looked at a dark, dense forest in front of him, could not help but frown and said. Tommy eyes shining, said: He did not flee far, just hiding up. But his own aura ispletely converged, can not sense his breath fluctuations, it is difficult to track. That is to say, he is still in this dense forest? Demon Son spoke, then said, Then why dont we split up to track, form a circle, and uncover Jason. Tommy nodded and said, Split into three groups. Ryan and Louis, you group. I and Demon Son alone. From three directions to track, and then rendezvous at the front. Tommy such an arrangement is also to make aprehensive consideration. ryan is wounded, but still have a fighting power. louis after a period of injury recovery, more or less can also give ryan some help. Even if you run into Jason, with Jasons wounded state, to immediately kill Ryan and Louis that is also impossible to do. Once there is movement, he and Demon Son can be the first time to close the circle, as long as again will be seriously wounded Jason to and surrounded, then he has enough certainty will Jason stay forever. Good! Demon Son nodded his head, and had no problem with Tommys proposal. Immediately, Tommy and they immediately divided into three groups of manpower, from three different directions began to search this dense forest. About 20 meters away from Tommy, a bush, a figure does not move like a statue, the body breath convergence, breathing also held, is looking ahead, sensing the powerful ancient martial arts auraing from the front. To the front of the ancient martial arts aura emanating from the figure began to move, to track the time, which Tommy almost passed from the bush, is still not aware of anything. When these people are running far away, hidden in the bushes of this figure only silently burst out, it is Jason. As Tommy said, Jason indeed did not escape far, Jasons injuries are not light, even if it is running at full speed, the speed is not faster than Tommy and Demon Son. But, Tommy did not expect that Jason was lurking under their noses. The so-called most dangerous ce is often the safest ce. Jason is the use of this, and his countless special training andbat refinement is called the perfect subtle disguise ability, this golden cicada escape, get rid of Tommy and others tracking. Jason senses his own injuries, but also really hurt very badly, their own Secret Realm Power in this battle almost exhausted, to fully recover also need some time. Its a good thing he has Nine Suns Eucharist, his own blood is majestic enough, otherwise not enough to support such a cross-level battle. Grand Vajra Realm Physique, in addition to physical skills, also makes his own qi and blood like a dragon, the body is injured, the speed of self-recovery than ordinary people. Just in the face of such serious injuries, relying on self-recovery ability is certainly not possible. First go find Darcey, Wolf Boy and them. I dont know what their current situation is. Jason thought to himself. In Sacred ce of Retreat, there were disciples from other forces, and it was hard to say that the disciples from other forces would not have evil intentions after meeting Darcey and the others. So, after getting rid of Tommy, Demon Son and others, Jasons first thought was to immediately go and meet up with Darcey and others. Jason took a deep breath, quickly got up, towards Darcey and others left the direction of the rapid dive. Dragon Pond terrain outside, North Earth direction. A big battle is going on here, Embus alone against Marcel and Zack, but is not down, but Marcel, Zack two people were greatly suppressed. In the fierce battle, Embus seems to sense something like, he fiercely bellowed, evolved the Miller family ultimate fist Fist of the Void power to climb. In an instant, a creation fist shadow emerged in the void, containing Embuss own innate origin power, the formation of the Fist of the Big Dipper tore through the void, towards Marcel and Zack two sts and kill. Bang! Bang! Sessive booms vibrated, Marcel and Zack were shaken backwards by Embuss fist, but saw that Embus did not take advantage of the recoil to pursue the attack, he leapt with the force of the recoil, and actually floated away. This made Marcel and Zack look at each other, some do not understand. Marcel sensed that the cultivation fluctuations in the direction of Dragon Pond terrain had subsided, but even so, he and Zack were still heading towards the Dragon Pond terrain. But they just moved, before they took a few steps, suddenly saw a figure rushing over, sensing the figures own breath, Marcel hurriedly said: Jason? Jason, who had already stalked to the periphery of the Dragon Pond terrain, was surprised to hear Marcels voice, he stopped and looked at the sound and saw Marcel and Zack. When he got closer, Jasons face was surprised to see that Marcel and Zack were both wounded, with varying degrees of injury to themselves. Marcel, Zack, I didnt expect to run into you here. Who did you guys get hurt by? Jason asked with a frown. Its a long story, we originally wanted to help you, but we were intercepted by Embus halfway and fought with us. Just now, Embus also suddenly left. Marcel said. The Miller family young master Embus? Jason eyes slightly sunk. Zack said: Jason, your injuries look very serious, you were injured by Tommy? Lets talk as we go. I let Darcey and the others leave first, and now after getting rid of Tommy and Demon Son, Im going to catch up with Darcey and the others. I didnt expect to meet you guys here on the outskirts. Jason said. Then lets go all the way and talk as we go. Marcel said. Jason knew there was no time to lose, so he immediately took Marcel and Zack away together and headed in the direction of Central Hintends terrain. A few momentster, not far from the periphery of the Dragon Pond terrain, a bunker, a young man in white clothes appear out, he looked at the direction Jason and others left, and then looked in the direction of Dragon Pond, said to himself: A good golden cicada escape. It seems that Tommy and Demon Son have fallen for your trick. Next, its time to see Mr. Rykers third bag. Chapter1233 The Outer World. Counting up, it had been three days since the major Heavenly Pride in Hyacinth had entered Sacred ce of Retreat. However, on Broken Peak Mountain, there were still a lot of martial artists from Hyacinth gathered. Of course,pared to three days ago when The originatorSacred ce of Retreat on Broken Peak Mountain just opened, there are already about half fewer people. After some of the small sects and forces learned that there was no hope of entering the Sacred ce of Retreat, they also felt that there was no point in staying and left one after another. At this time, those who are still at Broken Peak Mountain are not only the leaders of powerful families, sacred ces and sects, but also some ancient martial artists who are determined to see the final action. They were just curious about which one of the proud disciples of Sacred ce of Retreat would get the most chances and which one would be able to take the lead and soar to the sky from now on. I think Tommy will definitely take the lead! The first Hyacinth Fighters, coupled with the awakening of the imperial bloodline, who can beat such a heavenly bloodline? The Parker familys Bobby is not necessarily weaker than Tommy, and Kirin Bloodline is so noble and extraordinary that he may be the one who gets the best chance. The Kirin represents auspiciousness and will bring him good luck. Dont forget that Jason, Lewis grandson, also entered Sacred ce of Retreat. I think when Lewis was in Hyacinth, he was a great man, and as the grandson of Lewis, Jason would not be worse. I think Jason may be able to overpower the major talents and renew Lewis legend! In the outer area, there are still many Hyacinth martial artists are excitedly discussing, the curiosity of each martial artist will inevitably be there, are analyzing and discussing. Sacred ce of Retreat in this night the wind rose, dark clouds overwhelmed the sky, the weather outside is also the same. Seeing this night dark clouds and gusts of wind, many ancient martial artists are also prepared ordingly, one by one, they began to prepare to set up their tents to avoid being drenched into chicken soup after the storm cameter. Old Mr. Miller is still sitting on the ground in an open space, looking rxed. These days, the Hyacinth martial artists in the field already know that the rumored Lewis is in fact an old man without the slightest frame of mind, but also addicted to wine, as long as there is wine on the front, Old Mr. Miller are not refused, a pleasant conversation. Whether its multivariation or todays world or even women, Old Mr. Miller can give you a head start, causing many martial artists tough, only to feel that Old Mr. Miller is worthy of a civilian or ordinary martial artist out of a martial arts saint, this attitude and those families, Saint level of the strongest is very different Theo asionally, Theo, Konstantin, Tantai and some other big figures of Hyacinth would alsoe to talk with Old Mr. Miller, although they are now a Saint, but they know that some cultivation issues they are still not as proficient as Old Mr. Miller, they wille to ask for advice. As for the Goodwin familys Reno is with Supreme, the Puchner family head and some other people gathered together, Reno eyes will asionally look towards Old Mr. Miller side, the eyes seem to have a kind of obscure and difficult to understand the meaning. Rumble! At this time, above the sky, there was a shocking thunderp, followed by a lightning bolt that lit up the entire sky dome. It looked like tonight was bound to be a stormy night. Its going to rain, its going to marry, theres nothing we can do about it. Old Mr. Miller suddenlymented, he squinted a pair of old eyes to look ahead, muttering to himself, what shoulde, will alwayse! This time, Im afraid its really necessary to seriously move this old bones.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The old Mr. Millers gaze towards Broken Peak Mountain to open the Sacred ce of Retreat entrance to the cliff, the old eyes showed a trace of gravity and expectation, murmured: Three days have passed, when the dragon rises, there will be a disaster. Jason, this disaster you have to survive. After the death, through the true fire of the refinement, is the real gold, in order to dragon in the wild! Not only you, the old man also has to face a life and death robbery, but since the old man promised you, will never go back on his word. When youe out, the old man will apany you to have a few good drinks. Old Mr. Miller squinted his old eyes towards a short peak in the distance, casually picked up the wine jug at the side of his waist, tilted his head and drank a sip of air, puffed out a mouthful of turbid air,ughed loudly, said: Li Bai fight wine poetry a hundred, and see how many good heads I can get back with a sip of wine! After the words, this old man with a strong and proud bones, this down the mountain, blink of an eye has disappeared. At the same time, Broken Peak Mountain south of one of the arching dwarf peaks, there is a hidden heaven and earth resonance of the great momentum in the diffusion. Within the entire Broken Peak Mountain terrain, the wind was like a dragon, rocking straight up. The wind moved and the clouds surged, even the thickyer of dark clouds overhead also surged and stirred up, actually formed a meteorological spectacle, like a cloud dragon is stirring the clouds of heaven and earth. Broken Peak Mountain, not only the forces of Saint level strong, ordinary ancient martial artists also sense an invisible oppressive force overhead, like a huge stone blocked between the heart. That is the pressure of the invisible power, sweeping the entire Broken Peak Mountain! Theo, Konstantin, Tantai and others could not help but rise up haughtily, turning their heads to look south, a trace of gloom in their eyes. Reno also stood up, the depths of his eyes shed a ray of cold, he said unhurriedly: Gentlemen, Sacred ce of Retreat within the struggle is nearing the end, in order to ce Sacred ce of Retreat Terrain Formation autonomous recovery, I hope that you are calm and do not rest. I hope that you will stay here and work together to deal with the unexpected situation of Sacred ce of Retreat. Otherwise, with my power, if there is any ident under the Terrain Formations autonomous recovery, it will be impossible to suppress it, and the lives of the young disciples inside will be in danger. Reno said this euphemistically, the implicit meaning is to warn Theo and others C the south clearly has Saint level strong own supreme power stirring the clouds of heaven and earth, Lewis only to go, the rest of the people must not go to help, just wait and see what happens! Tantai and other people face silent, they heard Reno anotheryer of meaning, but Reno said on the surface is also true. ording to their prior projection, the Sacred ce of Retreat would be opened and maintained for no more than five days, only earlier, notter. Once the Sacred ce of Retreat closes again, the Terrain Formationid out by The originator will restart again, opening a path from the Sacred ce of Retreat to the outside world. However, the Terrain Formation contains the great power of heaven and earth, which is extremely dangerous, so in case of emergency, it is necessary for the strongest people of the major powers to keep an eye on it, in order to avoid idents. After all, those who enter the Sacred ce of Retreat are their proud disciples, so they cant allow any idents to happen. From this point of view, if someone really wants to design against Lewis, then the timing is absolutely right. Southeast face, Eye Point Peak, summit. Old Monk, dressed in a tattered Taoist robe, was staring at the clouds in the sky, he was counting with his fingers, and two lightning bolts appeared in his cloudy old eyes, saying to himself: The sky is showing a vision, the clouds are like dragons, the dragon and snake will rise, just waiting to swallow the dragon! When the timees, all the great paths that I seek will be aplished! He looked to the south, and a sh of amazement passed through his eyes, and then he said to himself, Who else in the world is qualified for such a formation, except for Lewis? I didnt expect that Lewis was also caught in the killings! This Lewiss temper is the same as in previous years, knowing that the killing robbery, but still walk in the robbery, such arrogance I also admire! East. An old man with white hair and a transcendent aura had his eyes drooping, but suddenly he could not help but open and close his eyes, turning his head to look south. The Sacred ce of Retreat has a killing disaster inside, but I never thought there would be a killing disaster outside, and its still for Lewis! On the ground in front of the old man, a chessboard was drawn, and on the board, several pieces were already gathering momentum, seemingly waiting for the arrival of the final opportunity. There is a killing atmosphere inside the chessboard. The south side of the killing aura but even more. Chapter 1234 Wolf Boy Killing Machine (I) Sacred ce of Retreat. The night iste, surrounded by a fierce mountain wind whistling, the clouds above constantly surging, giving a feeling of dark clouds over the sky. The entire sky is dark, can not see the slightest starlight moon color, everything is covered by that thickyer of dark clouds to. asionally, there will be apanied by a few rumbles of thunder, as if to foretell that a storm ising. This small world Central Hintend area direction, there are three figures are running all the way, although running all the way, but not directly exposed body shape, in the dive will be based on the surrounding environment to disguise themselves, while the breath is also converged, the action is considered silent. These three are Darcey, Wolf Boy and Riley. Darcey has seen the map and knows where the unmarked terrain is located, and she is currently taking Wolf Boy and Riley there. From the inside, Darcey is a bit resistant to go to that terrain, because she knows that the terrain will certainly be dangerous, said to be rted to Mystery of the Dragon. But that is only spection, no one can go to confirm the truth. In order to confirm the authenticity of Mystery of the Dragon, and let Jason, Wolf Boy, Riley and others apany her to go into danger, she really cant do this in her heart. However, this situation is also no way, she and Wolf Boy, Riley can only leave one step ahead, facing Tommy, Demon Son, Ryan, the siege of these heavenly pride, they stay will only distract Jason, but also distracted to protect them. In the process of sneaking, coldly, Wolf Boy jerked to a halt, in the darkness of the night, the gaze in his eyes shed with a wolf-like fierce awning, he said: There is someone in front, is approaching! Darceys face was stunned, and he also immediately stopped in his tracks. In the field, Wolf Boys cultivation realm was the highest, and with the help of Dragon Pond spirit liquid and Dragon Scale Grass, he broke through to the Completion Stage high level. Of course, he has notpletely refined the medicinal properties of the Dragon Scale Grass, and only when the cultivation level has broken through to the Heritage Master Stage can he continue to refine the medicinal properties of the Dragon Scale Grass. In addition, Wolf Boy himself has developed an almost beast-like perception since childhood, so he can sense that someone is in ambush ahead. Just as Darcey and the others stopped in their tracks, two figures came out of a sparse forest ahead, shrouded by the heavy night. One on the right was medium-sized, sharp-tongued and lewd-looking; one on the left was stout, with a face full of flesh. Is this Darcey? After these two approached over, the sharp-tongued young male on the right opened his mouth, and his pair of eyes looked greedy and hot as he stared at Darcey. Darcey settled down and said in a nd tone, So its the Feist family young master and the young patriarch of the Completion School. The one on the right with a pointy mouth and a lewd face is the Hyacinth family the Feist family young master Thomas, the sturdy young man on the left is the young master of Completion School Jere. At the time of entering Sacred ce of Retreat, Jere was fighting with Timothy, the young patriarch of Foundation School, for a half elixir. Later Jere defeated and fled, somehow came together with Thomas. When the south side of the Dragon Pond terrain triggered a vibration, they also sensed it and immediately joined forces toe all the way. But when they got close and sensed the terrifying aura of a Heritage Master Stage level duel, they immediately turned around and left. Both of them were at the peak of the Completion Stage, and they were still a hairs breadth away from the Heritage Master Stage, so they were very self-aware, knowing that with their strength, if they really had to rush up to the Dragon Pond terrain, they might not even know how to die. They did not expect to meet Darcey here C not only Darcey, there is a little boy, and a slightly older look is just adult boy. They certainly do not put Wolf Boy and Riley in the eye. Hyacinth, Darcey is Hyacinth Ladies second most beautiful beauty, since childhood, poetry, piano, calligraphy and painting, everything is fine, majestic strategy is not inferior to the male, in terms of knowledge, this is a strange woman.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But Hyacinth major pride all know that Darceys own cultivation is not high, the reason for this outsiders do not know, perhaps Darcey does not like to cultivate cultivation, or there are other reasons. It is this reason that prompted Thomas to see Darcey, a ray of greed blossomed in his eyes. In Hyacinth, even with his status as the Feist family young master, Darcey could not even look at him. You came from the south side, Jason did note with you? Thomas eyes narrowed slightly, opened his mouth and asked. When he said this, Thomass eyes looked around, surrounded by darkness, except for them, there is no one else. What does Thomas mean by asking this? Darcey opened his mouth and continued, We have to hurry. It would be inconvenient to talk more with the two of you. With that, Darcey gestured at Wolf Boy and Riley and prepared to leave. Wait! Jere on the side spoke up fiercely, the gaze in his eyes rose sharply and said, These two people look like they have an elixir on them. That aura is too obvious! Darceys heart snapped, Wolf Boy and Rileys Dragon Scale Grass did not finish chewing, with their current cultivation realm, they are still unable topletely refine a whole Dragon Scale Grass medicine. When they left, Wolf Boys remaining Dragon Scale Grass was on his body, and inevitably, the Dragon Scale Grass itself emitted its medicinal properties and was sensed by Jere. The elixir? Thomass heart moved, the gaze in his eyes became even hotter, if there is a spiritual medicine to help, he is confident that he will be able to break through to Heritage Master Stage, then even if it is not ranked among the top Hyacinth Heavenly Proud, it is still one of the best. Darcey, you guys are really lucky. You have actually found the elixir. Now that wevee across it, why dont we share it? Thomas said with an eerie smile. Darceys face sank, the gaze of her eyes rose coldly, and she said, Are you two ckmailing me? With the Stokes familys power, even if your two families unite, my grandfather and father can crush you with one finger! Have you thought about the consequences? Darcey, youre joking. If I were in the outside world, I wouldnt dare. But - Thomas paused, looked around, once again to confirm that no one else, he said with a sneer, this ce is isted from the outside world, what happens here, will not be transmitted to the outside world. YouC Darcey was so angry that her silver teeth were clenched, and she was about to rebuke something when she coldly saw Wolf Boy behind her take a fierce step forward, the pair of wolf-like gaze fierce and severe, with ayer of blood, he opened his mouth and coldly said a word C Death! The word death came out,yers of blood-colored killing gas emerged, and this surged up, interwoven blood-colored killing gas seemed to form a vision of Wolf Boy devouring the moon, endless bloody killing gas gave a sense of a floating sea of blood, and this constantly emerged and emanated from Wolf Boys thin body. Chapter 1235 Wolf Boy Killing Machine (II) As Wolf Boy unleashed his own Wolf Boys Wrath aura, his own cultivation aura immediately zed up and climbed to the peak level of the Completion Stage. Next, Riley also stepped forward, and together with Wolf Boy, he protected Darcey behind him. Rileys cultivation strength has also increased by one realm, and is already at the peak of the middle stage of Completion Stage, just half a step away from the high stage of Completion Stage. To be honest, when Wolf Boy came forward and coldly shouted the word death, the blood-colored murderous aura that suddenly filled the air really scared Thomas and Jere, they had the illusion that they were being stared at by a huge bloodthirsty and brutal blood wolf that wanted to devour them. They had the illusion that they were being watched by a huge bloodthirsty wolf that would devour them. Aftering to their senses, Thomas and their faces were slightly surprised, not thinking that Wolf Boys own cultivation strength at this age had actually been in the same realm as they were, and had reached the Completion StageThe peak level. However, Rileys cultivation realm is a realm lower than theirs. Now, there was nothing to fear in their hearts. The two of them are the peak level of Completion Stage, but they cant beat Wolf Boy and Riley, who are just like little boys in their eyes and dont have much experience in actualbat. A little young, how dare you open your mouth to us and say death? Really do not know the sky is high! So insensitive, that is self-seeking death! Thomas spoke in a grim tone, while his own aura of cultivation also diffused out, revealing the strength of the peak of the Completion Stage. The other side of Jere is also the same, double fist clenched, sturdy body a muscle line up, there is a fierce killing machine in the diffusion. Whoosh! Wolf Boys character belongs to the type of people who are ruthless and do not talk much, without Jason around, he wants to strike, no one can really stop him. Besides, the situation in front of us, it really should be shot, otherwise with Thomas and Jeres ill intentions, they will definitely harm them. Greedy Wolfs Angry Blood! Wolf Boys throat let out a dull roar, the formation of its own Wolf Boys anger blood-colored killing machine towards Thomas swept enveloped in the past,yers of raging killing Qi will Thomas the whole personpletely enveloped. Somehow, Thomas had a feeling that when Wolf Boys own blood-colored killing aura swept over, he actually felt that he was vaguely suppressed like a feeling. Kill! Thomas roared, he did not believe that he would lose to Wolf Boy in the same cultivation realm, no matter how he was the Feist family young master, whether it was the resources for cultivation or cultivation techniques in Hyacinth, even if it could not bepared with the top Hyacinth family and the Holy Land, it was still the top. The Feist family is the most popr family in the world. Thomas immediately evolved the Feist familys supreme fist power,yers of fist shadows emerged, containing his own dark energy power, so he met Wolf Boys fist power. Bang! Bang! The sound of the fist collision sounded, Thomass whole body was like a lightning strike, the whole body shook sharply, the blood in the body tumbled, only to feel Wolf Boys fist force in the Agist Force like with a bloodthirsty power, actually seeped into his body, causing his flesh and blood a difort, as if in a continuous flow. On the other side, Rileys face was calm, he rushed towards Jere, immediately burst out the Samsara Fist fist power, a fist path residual shadow emerged, as if forming six fist power section, each section, there is a reincarnation of the power inside, this enveloped Jere.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After the Rileycultivation level was raised, he had a deeper understanding of the kendo taught by Old Mr. Miller, and now he was morefortable in performing it, and the power of the kendo was rising. Return to the Origin Fist! Jere, with the idea of a quick battle, unleashed the strongest fist of the Completion School. He was born with divine strength, and his cultivation power was extremely powerful. Jere thought that under his fist, the cultivation realm is lower than his Riley is bound to be forced back, and then he can easily kill. Unexpectedly C Bang! Bang! Bang! Rileys fist power was sted by the fracture, and met Jeres attacking fist power, under such a hard shake, Riley did not move, andpletely blocked Jeres fist power. How is this possible? Jere froze, could not believe his eyes, cultivation realm difference of one realm, that is the difference between heaven and earth. He was the leading disciple of the younger generation at Completion School, and his roots were extremely strong since he was a child cultivating cultivation, not a disciple from a small school. But his fist momentum was actually an unheard of cultivation realm than his lower than the kid to resist? The first time I saw Riley, I didnt know that he was a cultivation embryo and his cultivation physique was notparable to that of the top few Hyacinth Fighters, but it was a rare cultivation root. In addition, the Samsara Fist taught by Old Mr. Miller is itself an extremely unbelievable Supreme Fist Way, so its not surprising that Riley was able to withstand Jeres fist attacks. Riley has learned some experience since his fight with Levi, and took advantage of Jeres surprise and dismay to bully his way up to him and evolve his fist again. This time, he was using the boxing style he had learned from The originators fist seal, which appeared to be majestic, with an aura of gathering the great power of heaven and earth, and attacked Jere. Covetous Wolfs Kill! At this time, Wolf Boy again let out a low and violent cry, and once again performed the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist, a fierce killing style,yers of blood-colored killing Qi swept, in his fist, theyers of blood-colored killing Qi as if to transform into a huge blood wolf head, opened its bloody mouth and devoured Thomas. Roar! Thomas roared out in shock and anger, exerting his Agist Force with all his might, pushing his fist to the strongest level, and facing up to the battle. In this process, he felt more and more clearly that his own Qi and blood, including the aura of cultivation, were constantly passing away, as if they were being absorbed by an invisible force. On the contrary, Wolf Boys own blood and Wolf Boys anger breath is bing more and more vigorous, more and more powerful, under this and that, the fear in Thomass heart can be imagined. This is the unique feature of Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern. Wolf Boy bloodthirsty, in the same realm of strength or cultivation realm is not a big difference in the case, by the Wolf Boys anger of the bloody killing aura enveloped opponents, their own blood and breath will be elerated, as if an invisible blood wolf to continuously sucked away half. The elerated flow of blood and breath will cause their own weakness and powerlessness, and over time, they will be weak and powerless, and the whole persons state will be weaker and weaker. Right now, Thomas is clearly suppressed by Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, his own breath and breath will elerate the loss, the whole persons battle power is getting weaker and weaker. Wolf Boy this punch to kill, harsh and decisive, noplicated changes in the style, only the word fast to the extreme! This punch is invincible, like a blood wolf choosing people to devour, irresistible! Even though Thomas had already fought hard, but with Wolf Boys punch, Thomas punch was broken, and finally, the punch was fixed on Thomas chest, and the bloodthirsty Wolf Boys power was sted into Thomas chest along with the Agist Force of the punch. Chapter 1236 Wolf Boy Killing Machine (III) Boom! Thomass chest, a thunderous explosion sounded, Wolf Boy the power of this punch all detonated, that moment Thomass chest like a dent down a piece. Wow The next moment, Thomas mouth coughing blood, the whole person like a broken kite, this fly backwards out. Jere, who was fighting with Riley, noticed the situation and his face was shocked. Jere came back to his senses and hurriedly threw his fists to meet the attack, resisting one after another. He was forced to retreat under Rileys pressure. Riley also took advantage of the situation, and turned to the Samsara Fist, a fist shadow like six reincarnation of the broken surface to suppress Jere. Thomas fell to the ground coughing up blood, as if the sternum on his chest was broken, a sharp stabbing pain spread throughout his body, watching Wolf Boy approaching again, he hurriedly stood up, said sternly: I am the Feist family young master, if you dare to attack the killer, the Feist family will not spare youter! will not spare you! The frightened Thomas seemed to have forgotten that when he and Jere were in control of the situation, he did not take Darceys words seriously and did not take Darceys warning seriously, saying that this ce was isted from the outside world and that even if he and Jere were to do something, word would not get out. In fact, Thomas had already made the worst possible ns when he decided to make his move. In addition to grabbing the elixir, he will not let go of Darcey, he usually indulged in female sex, for Darcey such Hyacinth Ladies top three beauty, in the outside world he can only fantasize about it, know that in this life is impossible to get Darceys favor. Therefore, Thomas has already nned, after killing Wolf Boy and Riley, and then capture Darcey, and then kill Darcey after some molestation and rape, anyway, no one around, no one knows that this is what he and Jere did. The only thing Thomas got wrong was that in his eyes, the underage Wolf Boy was not amb to be ughtered, but a wolf, a Wolf Boy with a destiny to ughter all men! Wolf Boy did not say a word, and the blood-colored killing intent in his eyes showed that he did not take Thomas words to heart. Wolf Boys way of life is very simple C if you want to kill me, I will kill you! Therefore, Thomass words of threat and warning, in front of Wolf Boy are all meaningless. Thomas is afraid, he is no matter how bad, after all, is the Feist family young master, with the Feist familys power, he canpletely eat and drink in the outside world, call the wind and rain, of course, do not want to put their own little life here. So sensing Wolf Boys unmoved blood-colored killing machine, Thomas immediately turned around and fled. Whoosh! Wolf Boys body leapt, like a wolf pouncing, chasing after him. Thomas was wounded, the speed slowed down significantly, Wolf Boy a sprint has caught up, facing Thomas haste to escape under all the exposed openings, Wolf Boy eyes that the killing machine is strong and up. Jere watched Thomas escape against Wolf Boy, and he was already scared and had no desire to fight. Bang! Jere did his best to fight with Riley after a punch, with the force of the punch recoil, he quickly back, then a turn in another direction to escape with all their might. As Jere was fleeing, there was a cold, piercing cry from Wolf Boy in his earsC Die! Jere listened to feel a burst of chills, he could not help but look back slightly, the night vaguely see the thin figure in the blood-colored murderous aura around the body, as if transformed into the blood wolf that devours the living, a fist out, the fist contains a sense of extermination, straight to Thomas. Thomas let out a hiss of despair, fought to throw a punch, but in vain, the punch hit his heart and died. Wolf Boy turned his head to look at the direction of Jeres escape, and at that moment, Jere was so frightened that his soul was scattered, and he fled with all his might. Wolf Boy made a move to chase, with his speed and familiarity with the terrain of the mountains and forests, it was not difficult to catch up with Jere. Wolf Boy, dont chase him. Lets hurry up before we get into trouble. Darcey said. Wolf Boy stopped in his tracks and did not go after Jere. Darcey looked towards Thomass fallen body, his face did not have any emotional change, all this is Thomas asked for, no one else. Thomas is a woman, this point in Hyacinth is basically spread. Darcey knew that this time, if not for Wolf Boy and Rileys excellent cultivation, Im afraid that this lustful Thomas would have to get his hands on her. Lets keep going. Darcey opened his mouth and led Wolf Boy and Riley to continue running towards the terrain of Central Hintend. East of Dragon Pond terrain. Two figures of great beauty are fighting against each other. One of the extremely sexy and wild figure is being forced to retreat, it is Demon Witch. The strength of Demon Witch is not weak, having reached the middle stage of Heritage Master Stage, but with True Phoenix, plus the Sacred ce of RetreatEast HeavenPhoenix TerraceLand of Opportunitys Purple Phoenix Saintess has fully activated its True Phoenix blood, making Purple Phoenix Saintess cultivation realm reach the peak of the Heritage Master Stage! Both the bloodline and the cultivation realm, Purple Phoenix Saintess suppressed Demon Witch, and within the realm of the True Phoenix, Demon Witchs own cultivation strength was even more restricted everywhere. But Demon Witch cunning, all kinds of means, coupled with the speed of the body method together with fast, forgiveness at the moment Demon Witch has been wounded in the body, but Purple Phoenix Saintess want topletely take Demon Witch is not so easy. At this time, Demon Witch sensed that the Dragon Pond terrain, the original intense duel cultivation breath has calmed down, as if a big battle has ended here. This made Demon Witch feel anxious, thinking that Jason could not be in trouble, right? The Demon Witchs eyes shed a cunning color, she shouted: Look at the poison! The first thing that happened was that Demon Witch raised her right hand in front of her, and a dark green fog filled the air.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Purple Phoenix Saintess hurriedly pped several palms forward, a palm formed by the astral energy swept forward, will be dispersed by the diffuse dark green fog. After the dispersal, Purple Phoenix Saintess sensed that the dark green fog was not poisonous, so she immediately knew that she had been fooled. When she fixed her eyes again, the forest in front of her was dark, Demon Witch had disappeared. With the speed of Demon Witch, this moment of kung fu must have fled far, Purple Phoenix Saintess also had to stop here. Half an hourter. Sessfully got rid of Purple Phoenix Saintess Demon Witch has felt the Dragon Pond terrain this side, came here, but saw empty. She then saw a corpse, which she couldnt identify in the night, and was shocked to see that it wasnt Jason, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. Jason should have escaped, I hope hes okay. What a shame to miss this again. me that damn Purple Phoenix Saintess, if she hadnt gotten in the way, it wouldnt have happened! Demon Witch stomped her foot and muttered to herself in exasperation. Chapter 1237 Cooperation between the light and the dark The night was as dark as ink, and the wind was raging. Dark clouds swirled in the sky above, with muffled thunder sounding from time to time, as if a violent storm was brewing. Three figures with a very fast speed is towards Sacred ce of RetreatCentral Hintend area all the way, this three is Jason and Marcel, Zack.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Along the way, Jason also briefly told Marcel them about the ins and outs of a battle on the terrain of Dragon Pond, Marcel and Zack listened with indignation and amazement. The indignation is Tommy, Ryan and others actually so unscrupulous, to kill Jason, to seize the opportunity of Dragon Pond; marvel is Jasons strength has actually been able to fight with Tommy, spare defeat, but also be able to retreat calmly. The Goodwin family has always been intent on unifying Hyacinth, with the righteousness of the path, and Tommy is full of benevolence and morality. Who would have thought that they would join forces with the Demon Son of Supremes Holy Land? Zack sneered and said, This shows how hypocritical the Goodwin familys face is. That Tommy is also a person who is hypocritical and ruthless on the surface of benevolence and morality. Demon Son, this person is low-profile and patient, these years in Hyacinth rarely appear, is a no matter what the heart and the city are very deep characters. This time in Sacred ce of Retreat, I think he also got a great opportunity. Otherwise, his own cultivation would not have climbed to such a high level. Marcel opened his mouth, and then said in a serious tone, In recent years, Supremes Holy Land has made a greateback. In addition, this generation of Demon Son is so extraordinary and outstanding, if we let Demon Son grow up, it will definitely endanger the whole Hyacinth. The goodwin family, for example, is the only one that has a good reputation. The Goodwin family, as the number one force in Hyacinth, is back in Supremes Holy Land, and if the Goodwin family doesnt stand up to the front line, its going against the righteousness that the Goodwin family is trying to create. Jason is right. Marcel said with a nod. What about you guys? What has happened to you since you entered Sacred ce of Retreat? Jason asked. Zackughed bitterly and said, Marcel and I entered Sacred ce of Retreat andnded in North Earth, which is a desert as far as the eye can see, with mountains that have been eroded like desert hills. And, it was an extremely dangerous ce C The ce of Demon Suppression! Speaking of this matter, Marcel are still some palpitations, he said: The ce of Demon Suppression in the ancient records, but extremely fierce terrain. However, dangerous ces are often apanied by great opportunities. Fortunately, Zack is proficient in formation attainment, I entered the center of The ce of Demon Suppression with him, through all the dangers still have some gains, get some opportunities. Jason smiled and said, Its good to have gained something. This ce is really a lot of opportunities. But every opportunity will be apanied by great danger, there is nothing better than the rich and dangerous. For example, the Dragon Pond opportunity, I also carried the Terrain Formation pressure step by step, almost the whole body, bones directly crushed. Then, Jason identified the direction and said, Lets speed up and join Darcey, Wolf Boy and the others. I hope Benji has already found them. With Benji around, Darcey and the others wont be in any trouble. Marcel and Zack nodded, and along with Jason, elerated the speed of the dive. Dragon Pond terrain, southwest direction. This direction is also at that time Jason choose to Demon Son as a breakthrough break out of the direction, this direction past is the piece of Jason hide lurking in the woods. And that Tommy, Demon Son, Ryan, Louis, respectively, from three directions to track the search, but ultimately is a futile effort. They clearly see Jason is fled into this forest, but they three teams of manpower back and forth search several times, is not to find Jasons figure, but also can not sense the slightest fluctuations in Jasons own breath. This makes Tommy and other peoples faces puzzled, obviously arge living person, how to disappear into thin air? Under the fruitless tracking, Tommy and others had to exit this mountain forest. When they came out, they suddenly saw, in the reckless darkness of the night, a young figure dressed in white and elegant with a transcendent aura was standing outside the forest. Embus? Louis was surprised. Louis clearly remembered that thest time he saw Embus was in Ghost Doctor Valley, when Tommy, Robert and a number of other proud disciples were also present. At that time, Louis could still see the depth of Embuss strength and felt that his own strength was not very different from that of Embus at that time. But now, looking at this body in front of the body vaguely emitting an unfathomable innate aura of Embus, he was shocked to find that he could not see through the strength of Embus. Even the pupils in Tommys eyes are also slightly cold shrinkage up, he is in Heritage Master Stage this big realm, is already walking to the extreme. Therefore, he could sense that the wisp of cultivation aura released by the Embus in front of him was the same. This meant that Embus own cultivation realm was already simr to his. When Demon Son saw Embus, a ray of essence shed in the depths of his eyes, but did not open his mouth to say anything. Tommy, you guys are looking for Jason, right? Embus looked at Tommy and spoke. What does Embus mean by that? Tommy asked rhetorically. If you are looking for him, then you have fallen for his golden trick. Embus opened his mouth and continued, Just now at the outskirts of this Dragon Pond terrain, I saw Jason leave with my own eyes. The whole world has been so excited, even with Demon Son, but Jason has been able to conceal his n. Tommys face showed a trace of hidden anger, he said coldly: Embus is here to sneer? Or does Embus think he is qualified to tell me what to do because he has got a great chance here and his cultivation has improved? If so, I wouldnt mind seeing what the Miller familys Fist of the Void has to offer! Tommy, there is no need to rush. The Ancient Martial Arts Conference in six months will naturally teach Tommys cultivation, Embus spoke, turning away, and then a sentence floated over, If Im not mistaken, Jason should be heading towards Sacred ce of RetreatCentral Hintends bearing away. As soon as Embus left, Demon Sonughed aloud and said, I will also go ahead. If there is a chance, I am still willing to join Tommy and join forces to kill Jason. With that, Demon Sons body shed and immediately disappeared into the night. Central Hintend? After Embus and Demon Son left one after another, Tommy muttered to himself under his breath, and a stern look shed in his eyes. In the southeast, a hidden dense forest. A figure is running rapidly, his body vaguely filled with a pure demonic aura, he sneaked into the dense forest, opened his mouth and said: Embus, why do you have to go so fast? Cant you wait for me? What else is it? In front of him, a figure dressed in white and snow was walking, and said without looking back. Since you met Jason, he is seriously injured, with your strength, you can leave him behind. Why did you let him leave? Demon Son appeared out and asked after him. This is a feud between you and Jason. It has nothing to do with me. Embus gave a beat on his feet, turned to look at Demon Son, and continued, Im only working with you based on Mr. Rykers pouch, and Mr. Rykers pouch doesnt say anything about killing Jason. Is that so? Demon Son sneered and said, You have no grudge against Jason? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Embus face sank, coldly stared at Demon Son, said: I do not want you to take charge of my actions? If not for the sake of Mr. Ryker, I would not cooperate with you? Yes, the young master of the Miller family, the leader of the righteous path, if it was rumored that he cooperated with me, the Demon Son, wouldnt he lose his reputation? Demon Son sneered and continued, But dont worry, you and I are also acting in ordance with Mr. Rykers instructions. Therefore, I will not make things difficult for you. This time you and I cooperate, I in the light, you in the dark, you do not have to worry about someone will know that you and I are working together. When we get out of Sacred ce of Retreat, you and I will split up in one shot. Next, well just wait for the terrain that Mr. Ryker spected about to recover! Embus heard the words after the eyes shining, eyes can not help but reveal a trace of excitement and expectation C This time, as Mr. Ryker spected, can really dream of dragon transformation, derived from the true dragon weather? Chapter 1238 Convergence Central Hintend. Darcey, Wolf Boy, Riley they did not stop all the way to run, this way in addition to halfway to meet Thomas and Jere the two unseen, but also did not encounter any twists and turns. When approaching Central Hintend, either Darcey or Wolf Boy, Riley, they will have an inexplicable feeling that is simr to a sense of oppressive uneasiness, in the dark, as if Central Hintend this piece of terrain in the night appears more and more dark and creepy like buried in something fierce general With their arrival, the depths of this terrain as if there is a pair of blood moon-like gaze slowly open, is staring at them. That feeling is enough to make people feel creepy, chills down the spine. Human fear is often from the unknown. Darcey did not know much about this terrain, even the map carved by The originator did not have the name of this terrain marked on it. Darcey only knows that this terrain may be rted to the so-called Mystery of the Dragon in Sacred ce of Retreat. Now, she has brought Wolf Boy, Riley came to the periphery of this terrain, not yet entered the terrain, but has begun to feel a kind of depressing atmosphere. In the dark, the depths of this terrain seems to exist something horrible in general. Darcey is not high-cultivation, but has seen a lot, and her character is calm and collected, after arriving here, she said: We should not go deeper. Just find a ce to hide on the outskirts of this, and wait for Jason toe. Wolf Boy is very good at finding hiding ces, perhaps because of his experience since childhood, even now the night is like ink without the slightest light, his vision in the night is also farther than others to see some. Wolf Boy looked around a bit and found a depression in the terrain, the ground outside the weeds, with low bushes, but also formed a natural shelter. Darcey and the three of them immediately went and ambushed and hid in front of this pit terrain. The three of them had just hidden themselves when, unawares C Whoosh! A figure swept in, with the arrival of this figure, the heaven and earth seems to be caged on ayer of peaceful Buddha light, this terrain originally diffused out of the kind of eerie and bone-chilling aura, seem to be thatyer of invisible Buddha light to dissipate a lot. Under the night, this young monk in green monk clothes like an ascetic, hands together, step by step chanting sutras, as the Buddha in the world, walking the earth. Darcey and the others saw the young monk, Benji from Kuchan Temple. But howe he was the only one who came? At that time, Demon Son came out and was about to join forces with Tommy to kill Jason at the critical moment, Benji came in time to join forces with Jason in a battle. It is Benji can hold Demon Son, Darcey and Wolf Boy, Riley can withdraw. Now, Dragon Pond side of the battle is over? Since the end, then together with Jason and Benji should be right, why only Benji alone?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that something bad happened to Jason? The first time I thought of this, Darcey felt her heart clench up, some worry and fear, and a touch of inexplicable pain, she hurriedly opened her mouth and called out: Benji. Benji is walking on the periphery of the terrain after hearing Darceys shout, the ancient well face also flushed with a trace of surprise, he followed the sound and saw Darcey standing up with Wolf Boy, Riley. Amitabha Buddha! Benji folded his hands and pronounced the Buddhas name, then said, Poor monk Benji has met Darcey. Benji, why are you the only one here? What happened to him? Darcey asked impatiently. Benji sighed lightly and said, I was attacked by Tommy and Demon Son and was injured. Little Uncle told me to go ahead ande to this area to find you. After Little Uncle gets rid of Tommy and the others, he wille back to join us. Darceys face was stunned and said, Tommy and Demon Soncultivation realm is far beyond Jason, and he is wounded, can he get rid of Tommy and their siege? Benji said, Little Uncle can do it. Little Uncles experience inbat is superb. Since he has made such a decision, it shows that he must have a n to deal with it. Now, the only thing we can do is to wait. Darcey nodded, the beautiful jade face is still shrouded in ayer of anxiety, even if the heart how anxious worry, now can only be waiting. Benji, you are wounded, then take a little Dragon Pond spirit liquid it. You take the time to recover from your own injuries. I think even if Jason got rid of Tommy and others, the other side will not give up. Im afraid there will be a battleter. Darcey said. Benji smiled and did not resist, he sat on the ground, the result of Darcey handed over a porcin bottle, a sip of Dragon Pond spirit liquid. After that, Benji is as old as a monk into the meditation like, so sit still. Dragon Pond spirit liquid is indeed a remarkable thing, as Benji entered the state of meditation, gradually, he diffused himself the Buddha breath more and more pure and strong, indicating that his bodys injuries are beginning to recover. Wolf Boy and Riley both did not stay idle, and also seized the time to quench their own cultivation. This heaven and earth is rich in spiritual energy, far beyond the outside world, free time for cultivation is the best. Especially Wolf Boy, he needs to stabilize his current strength at the top of the Completion Stage, and afterying a solid foundation for this level, he can try to break through to the Heritage Master Stage. As long as the promotion to Heritage Master Stage, with the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, he faced those Heritage Master Stage talent will have a fighting chance. Darcey was looking around from time to time, expecting Jason to show up sooner, and she was praying in her heart that Jason would be able to make it through. She also held a firm belief in her heart, thinking that with Jasons years of experience in overseas battlefields, he should have a way to defeat the siege of Tommy and Demon Son and others. In the anxiety of waiting, the time passed one minute by one second. About an hourter, in the thick of the night, three figures could be seening out and sprinting over. Wolf Boy, who was practicing, snapped back to his senses, and a look of surprise appeared on his little face. Wolf Boys sense of smell is extremely keen, he was the first to sense Jasons scent and was the first to rush out. Wolf Boy! As expected, Jasons voice came, the three figures to meet the Wolf Boy rushed out to go, it is rushed over Jason, Marcel and Zack. Darcey saw the situation and then breathed a sigh of relief, a huge stone hanging in his heart finally fell to the ground for peace, the wless and immacte jade face also blossomed into a smile of absolute beauty. Chapter 1239 Unmarked Evil Land (I) Jason walked towards Darceys side, Benji also came back from the state of being in, he saw Jason safe and sound and shouted little uncle. This made Marcel and Zack still really surprised. You know, Benji as one of the four alien Master Bitter Bamboos personal disciple, even if the status of the round, will not be in some big family of young master and saint son, saint daughter below. However, Benji is to call Jason for the little master uncle, feelings Jason this generation from the head is big scary ah. Did you get rid of Tommy and Demon Son? Darcey asked. Jason nodded, his eyes shining, said: It is a temporary get rid of. However, they will soon wake up, with their ability, they will also be able to track here. Therefore, the position we are in now is not safe. Lets continue to go deeper inside. Wait, this terrain- Zack spoke up fiercely, he frowned, his face showed a touch of seriousness. In the field, to say that the attainment in terrain formation, when Zack is the first.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Now, he obviously sensed something, that face showed a touch of seriousness. He said: I feel that the terrain is a bit strange, as if it contains a great danger. With the night, I couldnt see the surrounding terrain clearly, so I couldnt tell the other characteristics of this terrain for a while. In short, this terrain gives me a very uneasy feeling. Speaking of which, Zack looked at Jason and asked, Dare I ask Jason, how did you know about this terrain? You asked Darcey and others toe here first to wait for you, obviously you already knew about the existence of this terrain beforehand? Jason smiled and said, When we entered Sacred ce of Retreat on the first day, we identally found a cliff cave, which The originator had previously used as a resting ce. On the stone table at the entrance of this cliff, we found a map, which was carved by The originator. This map is aplete map of the whole Sacred ce of Retreat, including this terrain. I took a picture of this map with my phone, and now Ill show you. Jason took out his phone, flipped out the map and handed it to Zack to look at. Zack took a look at it, the map is divided into East Heaven, South Capital, West Earth, North Earth four directions, simr to the four poles of the sky general. This several directions, including Sacred ce of Retreat within the many Land of Opportunity, such as Spirit Mountain, Lake of the Dragon, Dragon Pond, The Land of the First Heaven, Mountain The Land of the First Heaven, Mountain of No Phase and so on. Among them, they are located in this central valley floor terrain is also within, located in the center of the entire map. Zack zoomed in on the picture and looked carefully, he noticed that the periphery of this terrain in Central Hintend, with the seven marked out Land of Opportunity echoed, seemed to form a certain connection. Zack looked at a long time, said: seven Land of Opportunity and this terrain echoes, ording to reason, since this terrain can live in the center, and the arch of the seven Land of Opportunity, should be a blessing terrain is right. On the contrary, here is a feeling of eerie and horrible, even in the periphery can sense the terrifying aura that permeates the depths of the terrain. In short, this terrain is bound to have unpredictable dangers. But since there are seven Land of Opportunity arch, it also means that this terrain, perhaps there will be Sacred ce of Retreat within the biggest opportunity. Speaking of which, Zack looked at Jason and asked, Jason, I can only still not fully understand the mystery of the terrain here. Now, its up to you to decide whether you want to go in or not. The rest of the people, Benji, Marcel, Darcey also looked at Jason, all depending on Jason to make a choice and decision. In this small world, Jason and they gathered together, whether Marcel or Zack, they all invariably regard Jason as the spiritual leader. This may be rted to Jasons own calm and collected leadership temperament, he was Captain Miller in Dragon Shade, and Satan in Satans army, both Dragon Shade Warrior and Satans army warriors are convinced of the qualified leader. Over time, the kind of leadership in the battlefield is also formed. This small world, now is undoubtedly has be the major Tianzhuo disciples violent collision for a piece of killing battlefield. Jason murmured and said: The purpose of our entry into this Sacred ce of Retreat is to find as much opportunity as possible, not only for ourselves, but also for the elders who have high hopes for us. Any Land of Opportunity is apanied by great risk and crisis. If we are deterred by the danger, what is the point ofing in? Since there is a great opportunity in this dangerous ce, we might as well go and explore it. There are many of us now, and we have the advantage of Zacks proficiency in Terrain Formation, so there is no reason to be deterred. Amitabha Buddha, goodness, goodness! Benji pronounced a Buddhist hymn, indicating that he had no objection. Marcel and Zack also nodded their heads in agreement. Then again, we are wounded. Continue to find a safe enough ce to try to recover from our own injuries. Lest Tommy, Demon Son and the otherse after us and cant fight them. Jason opened his mouth, then said, The breath inside this terrain is extremely peculiar and can y a role in concealing our own breath. So, lets go inside and not go deeper. Enter the inside first to find a hidden ce to recover their own injuries. Then we will go inside together. But everything must be done carefully. Zack said. Lets go! Jason opened his mouth, made a decision, and led the group towards this Unmarked Evil Land and went inside. During the period, Jason and others took out tactical shlights, the light from the shlights expelled the darkness ahead, and went all the way in. Zack is along the way, leaving a terrain coordinates, if there is really any danger, also can follow the terrain coordinates quickly exit. When Jason and others began to go deep into this Unmarked Evil Land, it was noted that the entire terrain, caged on ayer of thick ck fog. Even with the light of the tactical shlight, visibility is less than five meters. Whew! With a cold wind blowing, the wind scraped over the terrain of the mountain, issued a sharp chirp, listened to in the ears of people, but like a ghost crying like a wolf. In the distance in the ck fog shrouded mountain, faintly reflecting the heavy ck shadows, those ck shadows a thousand strange, like the appearance of hideous ghosts in general, let people look at are going to head numb. Darcey does not believe in ghosts, but in such an environment, are inevitably some fear, she could not help but subconsciously grab Jasons arm. At this time, Zack seems to sense something like, he turned around and used the shlight in his hand to shine on the ground under his feet, looking for the coordinates of the terrain he hadid down. However, he shone under, his whole body flooded with a cold sweat, he came all the way over the terrain coordinates set up Hecht all disappeared. Even when he took a few steps forward and searched all the way, he couldnt find any of the terrain coordinates. Whats wrong? Jason asked in a deep voice. This terrain is really odd. Its as if its alive. Every time we walk a distance forward, the terrain here will quietly change its orientation. Ivee all this way, and all the terrain coordinates Iid out have disappeared. Zack said. Jasons face was stunned as he said, That means if we were to exit now, we wouldnt be able to find the route we took when we walked in? Zack shook his head,ughed bitterly and said, I cant find it. Jason took a deep breath and said, Then lets keep going! Everyone gather together and look out for each other so we dont get lost. Meanwhile. The outskirts of this Unmarked Evil Land C Whoosh whoosh whoosh! A sound of breaking air came, and in the darkness, there were several figures approaching rapidly. After these people slowed down their steps, it was Tommy, Ryan and Louis. Chapter 1240 Unmarked Evil Land (II) Tommy frowned, standing in the periphery of this Unmarked Evil Land, he himself also sensed the unusual terrain of this ce. Ryans sense in this area is even sharper, his eyes shed a ray of sharpness, said: What a heavy killing machine! The depths of this terrain, clearly contains a great killing intent, once stimted out, like a great evil thing out of the cage, killing vicious! Louis was startled and said, So, this is an evil ce? Tommy face calm, said: is a fiercend, but also Land of Opportunity! Maybe it was a mistake. Its true what Tommy said, extremely fiercend often breeds great opportunities, depending on who is stronger and has better luck. Ryan said. Tommy mused and said, Jason and the others should have entered this terrain. Since there are unknown dangers in this terrain, we are not in a hurry to enter. First set up in advance to ensure safety, after entering the inside. The ce of danger, to seize the opportunity, and is not easy? There are bound to be a lot of dangers. Well wait and see and reap the benefits. Ryan also nodded and said, Tommy is right. We are not in a hurry. In the face of unknown dangers, often rushed to the forefront, most likely to fall into the cannon fodder. Lets first refresh ourselves, explore the terrain here, get a good idea of the terrain, and then go in after weve made all the preparations. Tommy took out a small bottle, poured out a pill from it, this pill out, aroma overflowing, at a nce know is not ordinary products.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ryan, this is my the Goodwin familys Holy Pattern Origin Pill. you are more seriously injured. The goodwin familys Holy Pattern Origin Pill is a very important product. Tommy spoke, and then said, Next, inevitably have to go through a vicious battle, your injury recovery, strength back to the peak, is the key. Holy Pattern Origin Pill? Louis on the side could not help but be dumbfounded. This is the Goodwin familys famous Hyacinth Origin Pill, the form is only the Goodwin family mastered, this Holy Pattern Origin Pill is only the Goodwin family can take out. Holy Pattern Origin Pill can strengthen their own cultivation origin, in addition to enhance the qi and blood to restore injuries with unbelievable effectiveness, by enhancing the origin of the martial artist to nourish the whole body flesh and blood, remove blood, repair injuries, but also greatly enhance the power of their own qi and blood. Ryan reached out to ept it and said, Many thanks. No need to be polite, you and I are in the same boat, we should be in the same boat together. Tommy said. Ryan immediately took this Holy Pattern Origin Pill and activated his own Hyacinth cultivation technique and began to refine the medicinal properties of this Origin Pill. His own injuries are indeed not light, sessive injuries by Jason for injuries injured, his physique is far from Jason that sick, if there is no Holy Pattern Origin Pill such an excellent elixir, he wants to recover his own body injuries is very difficult. Louis also wanted such an Origin Pill, but could not open his mouth. Such an elixir is too precious, even the Goodwin family can make not much every year, the disciples of the n are not enough, how can it be given to outsiders? It is Ryans special status, and Tommys side of a big help, to be qualified to get a to heal the body injury. Tommy is also a person with eight faces, he looked at Louis and said: Louis, your injuries are much better after some recovery. I also have a Martial Solidity Pill here, you take it to recover your own residual injuries. Now, we are all on the same side, Louis is a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse, powerful. I hope that if there is an unavoidable battle ahead, Louis can help out. Louiss face was overjoyed at his words, this Martial Solidity Pill is one level lower than Holy Pattern Origin Pill in terms of quality, but it is also a rare and excellent medicine to strengthen the origin, he hurriedly said: Since I follow Tommy, I will definitely do my best to help. Besides, Jason took away my Dragon Pond chance, I also hate to bruise him! Tommy nodded and took out a Martial Solidity Pill and handed it to Louis. The other side of Unmarked Evil Lands periphery, Embus stood alone, standing on the periphery of the terrain that contained a sinister aura, his eyes shining. He has read the third pouch, the pouch refers to this terrain located in Central Hintend. Is this really the ce where his dragon was blessed at the time of his ascension? Not far from Embus, is Demon Son. Demon Son is hidden in that heavy darkness, and the equity source demonic aura that emanates from himself seems to merge with the thick night color. He is also to avoid suspicion, so slightly away from Embus. But in this position, he and Embus can sense each others aura, so if there is a coordinated action, it will be much easier. The other side of Unmarked Evil Land back, not far away, two figures are alsoing towards this terrain. In the quiet of the night, there was a conversation between the two C Brother, its all your fault. I said to leave early, you have to drag. Its good that the battle over there was over by the time we rushed over. From the residual breath, it should be Jason and Tommy outbreak a battle. Now I dont know how Jason is doing. I say Emily, are you being haunted by that names Miller bastard? After all these years, howe I havent seen you care about your brother? That Jason bad guy lives for a thousand years, what can happen to him? Besides, didnt I bring you over here to look for him? Are you sure you can find Jason here? We met Jere from the Completion School on the way, and when pressed, he said that Darcey and the others wereing towards this direction. Since Darcey came here, Jason will definitely show up here as well. Lets hope so. If Jason is injured or hurt by Tommy, I dont want to talk to you in the future. Emily, you, you have you so talk to your own brother? In the night, that thin and handsome own a dignified temperament of the young man a burst of anger, a face and ck. The side of the body of the wonderful mannish infinite slender interpretation of the extremely sexy silhouette is full of care. The east side of Unmarked Evil Land, there is a purple air east. Purple Phoenix Saintess also seems to have a sense of the night alone, like the ninth heavenly maiden down to earth, running between like a phoenix wings, posture written and beautiful towards the direction of Unmarked Evil Land. Southwest. Demon Witch is following a faint wisp of pure demonic energy, this wisp of pure demonic energy is left by Demon Son, only Supremes Holy Land disciples who have cultivated their demonic hearts can sense it. In Sacred ce of Retreat, only I can sense it. In other words, he purposely wanted me to follow the pure demon aura he left behind to find him. What does he mean by this? Could it be that there is some kind of trap? Demon Witchs eyes shed with essence. No matter. The Demon Son has a lot of information about Jasons whereabouts. As long as we can find Jason, we are not afraid of this Demon Sons fraud. At one time, in this Sacred ce of Retreat, the major heavenly pride disciples gradually began to gather in this Unmarked Evil Land. Chapter 1241 True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique (I) Rumble! Inside Unmarked Evil Land, there was a muffled thunderp overhead, and a dazzling lightning bolt cut through the void, illuminating a corner of Unmarked Evil Land. Jason and others who are leading the team around them to go forward, with the lightnings bright light, as far as the eye can see, vaguely see the corner of this nameless mountain. It is actually seen that the mountain here is actually ck, a ck mountain surrounded, so that people can not help but wonder if this terrain within the perennial diffusion of this ck fog caused by the infestation. In any case, that a ck creepy mountain always gives a feeling of unease, as if that body seems to conceal something fierce general. Walked to the front of a mountain, Jason looked around the environment, here can be backed by the mountain, the view is open, and the ground is also dry, you can rest here for a short time to recover their injuries. Jason said: We will rest here. A few of us will look for some mmable things like dead branches and leaves around here, and start a campfire. Marcel, Zack and others began to move to collect some firewood in a certain area. They also did not dare to leave too far, the terrain here is extremely peculiar, like changing at any time, so keep within a certain distance is the safest. After a while, Jason and others are also collected back a lot of firewood, Jason took out the fire source to light the fire, and soon a campfire is burning and up. With the light of the fire, the crowd also felt solid warmth a lot. No matter where you are, light is always better than darkness. Jason said: Now time is running out, so lets hurry up and recover from our injuries. Darcey has taken out a bottle of Dragon Pond spirit liquid to Jason, Jason took it and let Marcel, Zack, Benji and others take it, said: This Dragon Pond spirit liquid is indeed useful for healing. And it can also nourish the flesh and bones, enhance the vitality of the organism, and thus stimte stronger qi and blood. Marcel and Zack were both injured to varying degrees in the battle with Embus, mainly by Embus Fist of the Big Dipper, which had reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, and the Dragon Pond Spiritual Elixir was the right remedy to recover from these injuries.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marcel, Zack, they all drank two or three mouthfuls, the entrance sweet, then they clearly felt a rich aura inside began to diffuse in the body, they immediately urged their own Hyacinth technique to refine Dragon Pond elixir. Jasons own injuries are much heavier than others, but for such things as injuries, he has long been ustomed to. He also knows that the next will face from all sides of the danger, such as this Unmarked Evil Land may exist in the danger, more is from Tommy, Demon Son and other rival forces of the sky. So Jason did not dare to slow down, drank a few mouthfuls of Dragon Pond spirit liquid, set up a Power Evolution Secret Method cultivation posture, in order to cultivate their own Human Great Dragon Power way to cultivate while recovering their own injuries. He found that when practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method, the refinement of the Dragon Pond Elixir and the Dragon Scale Grass was much faster, which also enabled him to recover more quickly from his own injuries and also to refine his own Human Great Dragon Power. It can be said to be two birds with one stone. About half an hourter, Jason felt that his own physical energy and blood have been greatly restored, the bodys injuries have basically been eased and restored, but to sayplete recovery is impossible, so there is no need to rush. He sensed that Marcel, Zack and Benjis own cultivation breath was rising in the process of recovering from their injuries, which also reassured him. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Maybe with the medicinal properties of Dragon Scale Grass, it can help you break through your own cultivation realm. Marcel, Zack and other peoples faces were stunned after hearing the words, and then a warm current involuntarily flooded their hearts. How rare is Dragon Scale Grass? For a martial artist, it is of infinite value! Jason has obtained Dragon Pond opportunity after all the hardships, but selflessly share it with them C no, in their view, such a move is not selfless can be summed up, Jason is clearly treating them as real brothers real life and death friends to. Zack heart warm, he said: Jason, Im not going to lie to you, my cultivation is different from ordinary ancient martial artists, I am the path of formation cultivation. Its more about sensing the terrain formation and integrating it into your own body. So, Dragon Scale Grass is said to be able to stimte Human Great Dragon Power and grow your own Qi and blood. I appreciate Jasons feelings, but I dont need to take Dragon Scale Grass, so Ill leave it to someone who needs it more. Amitabha! Benji opened his mouth, he said, Little Uncle, I also cultivate mainly through the study of Buddhist teachings, internal practice of Buddhist teachings, external relief of the suffering of all beings. This is the way Benji cultivates. Therefore, although this Dragon Scale Grass is precious, the poor monk does not need it. Jasons face was stunned, this Dragon Scale Grass is extremely rare, did not expect Zack and Benji is refused, this is also on the one hand they walk the cultivation cultivation path and most martial artists are different, on the other hand is also they are far-sighted, have the heart of the red city, and do not covet this rare Dragon Scale Grass. Jason had to look at Marcel and said, Marcel, you must need this Dragon Scale Grass to cultivate, right? As they spoke, Jason and Darcey brought over a Dragon Scale Grass. Marcel took a deep breath and said, At my current level of cultivation, Im afraid I cant digest the medicinal properties of one strain of Dragon Scale Grass, but I wont resist if Jason is so kind. However, I will just take half of this Dragon Scale Grass. Half a Dragon Scale Grass is already enough for my training. Jason originally wanted to give Marcel the whole strain, but Marcel refused, so Jason had no choice but to break off half of the Dragon Scale Grass and give it to Marcel. Marcel thanked him one after another and then said, Jason, now that Im free to rest, theres something I was going to mention to you. Zack and I received a cultivation technique from The originator at The ce of Demon Suppression, called True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique , but Zack and Iprehended but also is difficult to get up the mystery. Ive made a copy of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, so while were all together, we might as well study it together. With that, Marcel took out a piece of paper, on which there was the practice of True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique printed down. Jason and others shone a shlight and saw that on the paper, there was an ancient text with a graphic of the practice, and the graphic drawn was a very powerful image of a man with disheveled hair, golden locks and armor, with five-colored Xuanwu at his feet, standing by his sword and eyes like lightning. This figure drawing is extremely simr to the Emperor Brewer drawing figure that has been handed down. Chapter 1242 True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique (II) Jason, Benji and others came over to watch, Darcey idle also came over to help reference. This True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique technique is written in ancientnguages, Jason can recognize most of the fonts, but some of the ancient characters are not understandable, so he can only ask Darcey. The good thing is that Darcey has a wide range of knowledge, this ancientnguage is naturally not difficult to defeat her. With Darceys help, Jason read it a few times and basically wrote down the main points of this gong method. In fact, the textbeled gongfu practice is extremely concise, but it is extremely obscure and difficult to understand, seemingly profound, but also assisted by the above-drawn imagesbined with enlightenment, in order to understand the essence of this gongfu. Marcel said: Zack and I have caught this gongfu essentials. One thing is extremely strange, generally speaking, the power of their own cultivation should follow the bodys major meridians and coalesce, with their own fist, leg and otherbat techniques to explode out, in order to y a wounding effect on the enemy. But in this technique, once cultivated, the power of cultivation has to flow against the body and return to the origin of cultivation. But in that case, how can the stances performed be powerful? Jason also noticed this, and when he started to deduce the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique in his mind, he realized that the power of these kendo moves was not directed outward, but inward. This is strange, and it is very different from any other cultivation techniques. Darcey thought about it and said, Emperor Brewer is One of the Four Sages of Taoism, also known as Xuan Wu Da Di, full name True Martial Arts Demon ying Emperor. ording to Taoist legend, Emperor ording to Taoist legend, Emperor Brewer was a god of war with profound magical power and superbbat strength, an inner saint and outer king. So, this True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique you can try to practice it the other way around. Cultivate it the other way around? In the field, Jason, Marcel and the others had surprised faces. Darcey nodded and said, This technique left by The originator is to return to the origin of the force. This means that it is to cultivate the inner sage and then the outer king! This is very much in line with the Taoist legend of Emperor Brewers golden body method of inner saint and outer king. I am only specting based on the legend of Emperor Brewer, and I am not sure if I can really seed in cultivating it. Anyway, one can try something. Amitabha. Benji folded his hands towards Darcey and said, Darcey is really a miraculous woman of her generation. In terms of what I know, I am ashamed to say that I am not as good as you. Darcey blushed and she said, Benji is very kind. I really dont deserve that honor. Jasonughed and said, Darcey, dont be modest. I guess you dont like to cultivate cultivation, otherwise with your talent and intelligence, if you cultivate cultivation, Im afraid that Tommy is not even your opponent. Speaking of this issue, Darcey just smiled and did not say anything. This True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is extremely precious and of immense value. You should keep it well. Darcey spoke up and continued, ording to Taoist legend, Emperor Brewer sat in North Earth, and Marcel, you got this technique in The ce of Demon Suppression in North Earth. The originators cultivation heritage. Marcel and other peoples faces were stunned, if this is really the case, then the importance of this True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique can be imagined, far from the Sacred ce of Retreat in some elixir can The True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is far more important than some elixir in this Sacred ce of Retreat. I guess the originator of the year should be Phoneix Destiny. emperor Brewer is also known as Xuanwu Emperor, representing the Xuanwu. In the legends and portraits of Emperor Brewer inter times, Emperor Brewer fought with his feet on the Xuanwu. Darcey continued to speak, using her vast and erudite knowledge to specte, she said, Only The originator as Phoneix Destiny, can realize the essence of such a gong method. Jasons eyes shone brightly after hearing this and said, In that case, isnt this True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique something that only that Phoneix Destiny martial artist can practice? can only cultivate it? Darcey smiled and said, Not exactly. Of course, if there is a martial artist who fits the Phoneix Destiny, it is inevitable that half the effort will be multiplied. But The originator gong to participate in the creation of their own handed down gong techniques is certainly the interpretation of the cultivation of the extreme realm. So, even if you can understand arge part or a tenth of it, you will benefit greatly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marcel nodded and said with a pious look on his face, Fortunately, Darcey was able to show me the way, and I was able toe to my senses. Now that Im almost recovered from my injuries, Ill follow Darceys advice and try to understand this True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique! Jason was also interested in this True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, but this is most likely the Supreme Fist Technique inherited from The originators own cultivation. The way battle skill is still suitable for Agist Force to practice. Jason doesnt practice Agist Force, he takes the path of Secret Power Realm, so he cant practice the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, but The path of cultivation is the same. Jason can learn from the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Techniques way of power movement and force, in addition to being able to sense the meaning of the punch, as long as he canprehend the meaning of the Supreme Fist Way, it is also considered to have obtained the essence of it, even if he can follow its detailed stances to practice. That is also no regret. Jason had already memorized the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique by heart, and the pictures that came with it were also memorized in his mind, and he started to follow the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique to run himself. When he started to run his own Secret Realm Power along the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, he unexpectedly found that the way of running the power of this technique was simr to practicing Secret Power Realm. The Power Evolution Secret Method is to first cultivate Power of the Four Extremes, then Power of the Four Extremes turns into Human Great Dragon Power, and finally Human Great Dragon Power flows into his own Secret Power Realm. True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is the source of power that flows through the twelve meridians of the limbs and bones, and after being refined and purified, it is transformed into a pure and misceneous power, which then flows back to itself. If you are an ancient martial artist, the source of power is your own cultivation origin; if you are a martial artist who cultivates the power of the physical body, the source of power is your own Secret Power Realm. In essence, it is all about returning to ones own source of power. The Power Evolution Secret Method focuses on refinement and strengthening; the True Martial Arts Demon Determination focuses on the purest and most misceneous! Thebination of the twoplemented each other, meaning Jason had the opportunity to build on the Power Evolution Secret Method and further strengthen his own Secret Realm Power, which would then be extremely unbelievable. With the experience of practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method, Jason found that he was able to practice the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique with ease, and was soon able to figure out the techniques of the method. In the process of practicing, Jason also began to understand the inner meaning of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique. Combined with the several portraits in his mind, when he immersed all his mind into it, the figure of an Emperor Brewer seemed to emerge in his mind, a hundred feet tall, feet on the Xuanwu, majestic and extraordinary, with an invincible aura that rushed up to the sky and down to the ninth heaven. True wu wang demon, relying not on the vast righteousness, relying on the invincible battle power, relying on the absolute power, relying on the gods to kill the gods and demons to kill the devils great power! When this aura into fist intent, that is a kind of what is the strongest what is the strongest fist intent? There is a kind of group of demons in the way, I have a fist to kill the supreme power! Although Jason could not practice the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique boxing style, when it is perceived several different kinds of supreme boxing intent. This makes Jasons mind move, perhaps his own Sky Fist this style of boxing style can beplemented by two other boxing intent, then, Nine Fist Seals are embedded with nine boxing intent, then the power of this punch will increase how much? In addition, ording to the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, the supreme fist intent of suppressing the demons throughout the whole process made him open another window to his understanding of kendo. Jason had a vague feeling that his Heaven Fist might be able to evolve into the eighth style of fist! Chapter 1243 Surrounding Lewis Outside, Broken Peak Mountain. In the south, the storm clouds were surging, and the wind was gusting through the forest, setting off a whistling and piercing sound that echoed all around. The south face of this short peak around, in the dark, as if there is a supreme power enveloped, in front of this supreme power, it can be said, even Heritage Master Stage strong people feel as small as ants! Only a Saint level strong man can resist the crushing of the supreme power in the underworld. In the night, an old man with missing incisors seemed to be slightly drunk and was walking with swaying steps. The old man, who looked unkempt and unkempt, did not seem to notice theyer of supreme power enveloping the short peak to the south. The old man went headlong into it. At that moment, the supreme power that enveloped the heaven and earth seemed to fluctuate violently, the invisible fluctuation was indistinguishable to the naked eye, yet it was real. Hoo! The wind whistled and rose, above the sky dome, dark clouds rolled, and a muffled thunder exploded. Old Mr. Miller squinted a pair of eyes like in the sky and like in the depths of this mountain peaks, sneered, said: Lightning not rain, really think I was scared? As if in response to Old Mr. Millers words, suddenlyContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Boom! The supreme power that swept through the world seemed to have turned into substance, and in a moment it was as thick as a mountain, with the force of ten thousand pounds of air towards Old Mr. Miller, and at the same time, the sound of breaking air rang out from the depths of the short peak. A figure rushed out with lightning-like speed, before the person arrived, the figure itself wrapped in the supreme momentum has drawn up the surrounding wind, which formed a fierce tornado in front of him, with a shocking momentum swept towards Old Mr. Miller. In the tornado, there was a fist power. A supreme fist power that could shake the heavens and the earth! A majestic and powerful Saint level pressure emerged, and within the fist power, there was a strong and unparalleled fist sacred power! Old Mr. Millers face remained the same, not surprised, he snorted, said: I have no other skills, but there is a fist, special fancy! After the words, Old Mr. Miller fiercely step forward, clenched his fist to gather momentum, the original slightly hunched waist at this moment straight up, as if a lofty mountain out of the ground, as high as ten thousand feet, the aura is the sky, there is a look down on the groups pride. What do you mean by domineering? At this moment, from the surface of the unkempt Old Mr. Millers body out of the aura, is the real aura! Old Mr. Millers fist was slow but fast, this fist seemed ordinary, without anyplicated changes, and even the fist did not sweep up any fist wind. If from the momentum,pared to that wrapped in a tornado of power to kill the fist can be much worse. However, such a mediocre fist was unstoppable all the way into the tornado, isting the sweeping tornado from the wind. The next moment, this fist power and the wrapped in the tornado of the supreme fist power boom sh. At the moment of the sh, the overwhelming and unparalleled Fist Dao Holy Power in the old mans fist power was like a volcanic eruption that swept out in full force. Boom! In an instant, the sound that erupted from these two fist power sts was like a muffled thunderstorm once again above the sky. After a punch, the sweeping tornado of wind was broken, gone. Old Mr. Miller also has a figure in front of him, only to see this figure hair gray, obviously an old man, but his body is extremely Kongwu, wearing a golden silk clothes, invisible manifestation of a long-standing dignified aura. However, his face was covered with a ck scarf, which covered his face. Old Mr. Miller took a look at the coldugh, said: Come on, still masked face, an old age to y a childish act of hiding the bell? The old man in the ck scarf was not moved, his eyes like electricity, staring at Old Mr. Miller, said: Lewis, decades have not seen, your cultivation does not seem to have any growth. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes, looked at the old man in front of him and said, Are you Delma Goodwin or Jamal Goodwin? But Delma and Jamal are simr in size, so its hard to identify them under the mask. You are destined to die tonight, so why ask more questions? The old man with the ck scarf said. Old Mr. Millerughed out loud and said, Even if you want to kill me, you wouldnt dare to do it openly ande here with a mask. As the saying goes, the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked, you old monsters of the Goodwin family are extremely shameless, so the whole the Goodwin family from top to bottom are full of benevolence and morality but full of male and female prostitutes. The ck-scarfed old man is also ancient well, without the slightest mood swings, after all, he has been over a hundred years old existence, ustomed to see all kinds of things in the world, three words and two words can not provoke his mood swings? This invite the king into the jar of the formation, originally thought you would turn around and flee, did not expect you came. This is indeed out of my expectation. However, with your temper, it is understandable that you made such a choice. The old man with the ck scarf said indifferently. Old Mr. Miller sneered and said, I have acted in ordance with my heart all my life, and if I want to fight, I will fight, why have I ever retreated? Besides, my grandson and others are still in Sacred ce of Retreat, where can I retreat to? I am going to stand here tonight and tell the whole Hyacinth that no matter what kind of big n or conspiracy, no matter if it is against me or my grandson, the first thing to do is to step over my dead body! The words just fell, Old Mr. Miller fiercely turned his head to the other side, coldly shouted: Who else wants to surround the old man? Since you are here, then all of you shoulde out! This ancestor will learn Lewiss unparalleled fist intention! In a sh, a ck figure rushed out, instantly arrived,yers of palm shadow steeply emerged, that a palm shadow looks like the space folding like, so Old Mr. Miller himself left and right are enveloped by the endless palm shadow. Each palm contains a holy power that is transcendent! Old Mr. Millers face appeared a trace of seriousness, his old body, a ray of light golden glow, and then his fist momentum raised, with a force of ten will swing out, overwhelmingly sted at theyers of palm shadows emerge folding space. Rumble! With Old Mr. Millers fist and out, space shattered, palm shadow dissipated, there is a ck robed withered old man, the other party did not cover his face, a face like a dying man, the only thing left skin and bones, only the eyes seem to have two ghostly fire-like gaze blooming out. Simmons! Ill try too! And me! With the sound of two loud shouts, a left and a right, two figures diffused with a powerful Saint level pressure appeared out, joined forces to attack and kill Old Mr. Miller. The body is old, but the blood is not cold! Both fists are still there, who can match? Old Mr. Millers aura rose, his own wisp of Saint level aura was diffused, seemingly old body, as his left and right fists burst out, like two big human dragons roared out, with the momentum of not retreating, not dodging, not dodging to meet these two attacking Saint level powerhouse! Boom! Boom! The two sound like a thunderp like a booming vibration rose up to the sky, endless Saint power in the void ruthlessly collided together, stirring up the strong wind like a dragon swept the earth, the dust flying, sand and rocks, the branches of the nearby trees were lowered by the qi storm, and then issued a click breaking sound! When the dust settled, it was seen that there were two more people in the field! Four Saints surrounded Lewis! Old Mr. Miller faced the siege of four Saint level powerhouses! This is an invitation to enter the jar! Old Mr. Miller knew and expected it, but he couldnt retreat and couldnt escape, so he came alone! Just to tell the whole Hyacinth, whether you want to move him or Jason and others, the only way is to fight! Chapter 1244 Legends Don’t Age Four Saint level powerhouses appeared and surrounded Old Mr. Miller. The ck-scarfed old man with a dignified aura, Simmons from the mysterious the Zhuang family, and the two Saint level strongmen who showed up behind him, one with a childish face, full of white hair dancing with the wind, and a deep, prison like demonic aura surging in himself, was Old Demon of Supremes Holy Land. And then there is a small, thin, ck power suit, the face is also covered with a ck scarf. Old Mr. Millers gaze is fixed on this small figure face covered with ayer of ck scarf of the old man, sneered and said: Clement, you masked with ayer of ck scarf old man can also recognize you to. Not properly stay in Heavenly Holy Land to die, but actuallye out to kill me, this is because I beat you not enough pain? Speaking of the name Clement, basically no one in the younger generation knows the name. But the older generation all know that Clement is thest Holy Lord of Heavenly Holy Land, and is also the master of Supreme, the current Holy Lord of Heavenly Holy Land. Clement, the old saint, had disappeared in Hyacinth many years ago and was rumored to have been in seclusion to impact the Sacred Level. But tonight, he showed up here to participate in the operation to kill Lewis. Clement Saint Lord was not moved by Old Mr. Millers words and said in a hoarse voice: Lewis, you were so arrogant andwless that you caused a pandemonium in Hyacinth, you should have been liquidated long ago. If you hadnt appeared for decades, you would have been able to live on until you died. Now that you have jumped out again without any sense, you will not be allowed to stir up any more bloodshed in Hyacinth.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Old Clement, do you still blush when you say that? If you really want to be so righteous as you say, why dont you dare to show your true face? Yes, are you afraid of being found to be in collusion with Old Demon of Supremes Holy Land? In my opinion, Heavenly Holy Land and the Goodwin family are the poisonous tumors of Hyacinth, they appear to be decent people, but secretly they are worse than Supremes Holy Land. At least if Old Demon wants to kill me, he will do it openly and honestly. There were four people in the field, two of them had a ck scarf over their faces. One of them had already been recognized by Old Mr. Miller, the old holy master of Heavenly Holy Land; the other one Old Mr. Miller knew was one of the three old monsters of the Goodwin family, either Delma or Jamal. As to why they were masked, Old Mr. Miller knew very well. If word got out that the old ancestors of the Goodwin family and the old saint of Heavenly Holy Land had joined forces with the Old Demon of Supremes Holy Land to besiege Lewis, wouldnt that be a shock to the whole of Hyacinth? The Goodwin family boasts that they are the first family in Hyacinth, and they think they are the righteous ones, but they want to join forces with Supremes Holy Land, which is a p in the face. When the timees, the various sects in Hyacinth will see through the ugly face of the Goodwin family. On the other hand, Lewis has a very high reputation in Hyacinth, especially some martial artists from small schools and sects regard Lewis as their idol and admire from the bottom of their hearts the chivalrous spirit that Lewis practiced in Hyacinth back then. If the people of Hyacinth were to learn that Lewis, who had almost leveled Supremes Holy Land with his own strength and kept the peace of Hyacinth for decades, was actually besieged by the Goodwin family and the Saint level powerhouses of Heavenly Holy Land, they would certainly be met with great opposition. This is not only damaging to the Goodwin family. This is not just a simple matter of losing the prestige and face of the Goodwin family and Heavenly Holy Land, but for the Goodwin family who is determined to unify the entire Hyacinth, they will never allow the Goodwin family to have any stain on their reputation. Whether its a joint Supremes Holy Land or a siege on Lewis, any one of them is enough to make some truly chivalrous people in Hyacinth question the righteous image the Goodwin family has created over the years. Thats why this old monster of the Goodwin family and Clement are covered in ck scarves. They are not worried about being seen by Old Mr. Miller, as long as someone sees their real face, how dare they say for sure that they are the ones who did it? Why talk to him? Lets do it together and send him to the West, so that we dont have to do anything else! The old man with the ck scarf opened his mouth, and his own aura was so strong that it vaguely resonated with the great power of heaven and earth, and a terrifying Saint level pressure like an abyss crushed into Old Mr. Miller like a tidal wave. Old Mr. Miller looked at the old man in the ck scarf, and then looked at Simmons, then his eyes swept from Old Demon and Clement, he had no fear in his heart, butughed loudly and said: Two Sacred Level powerhouses plus two Full Saint powerhouses, I never thought that I, an old man, would be retired after decades. In the past hundred years of Hyacinth, who else has this honor but the old man? Lewis, speaking of which, this demon admires you. Unfortunately, you are destined to die here tonight. Old Demon said. Old Mr. Miller did not say anything, his own aura coalesced and rose, like an abyss, he stood there, like an indestructible and insurmountable mountain, this alone against the group. In Old Mr. Millers eyes, only two people can pose a threat to him, one is the ck-scarfed old man, one is the silent Simmons, these two are Sacred Level strength. Old Mr. Miller also does not know Simmons, it is reasonable to say that Hyacinth in the Sacred Level level of the strongest person can be counted, he can count over. He had never seen Simmons before. In fact, not only Old Mr. Miller, ck Scarf Old Man, Old Demon, Clement also do not know the origin of Simmons, only know Simmons is Forbidden Dragon Guard side arranged to join forces to kill Lewis a Sacred Level strong man! All of you, lets fight together! The old man with the ck scarf had the stance of a leading brother, he spoke in a deep voice and took a step forward, his own killing aura was diffusing. At the same time, the remaining three Saint level powerhouses own cultivation aura is also rising, intertwined with the Saint level pressure is really majestic, like a huge mountain copse, with an unstoppable power to suppress the Old Mr. Miller. The legend does not grow old, and when he returns, he is still a young man! I am no longer young, but my blood has never been cold, my fighting spirit has never stopped boiling! Lets fight! Old Mr. Miller bellowed, his old body zed with golden light, like the Buddha of Indestructible Vajra had manifested on earth! Broken Peak Mountain. Whether Reno, Supreme or Theo, Konstantin, Tantai and other strong peoples eyes are looking at the southern dwarf mountain, each face all different. At the foot of Broken Peak Mountain, Bobby looked up high, and even from a distance, he could sense the terrifying Saint level pressure rising up in the air. Tonight, Lewis will die! The corners of Bobbys mouth raised a fierce smile. Eye Point Peak. Old Monk, dressed in a tattered old robe, his eyes shone brightly, he no longer looked at the sky, his eyes were also attracted by the great battle that was about to break out in the south. East. William, the sage of chess, who had an immortal style of Taoism, also stopped looking at the chess board on the ground and turned his head to look south. Phoenix. Riki stood up and murmured to himself, Lewis is in the jar, as long as Lewis is dead, Hyacinth chaos wille, the Zhuang family can alsoe back out. This night, the storm clouds surge, the thunder first sounded. Lewis fought alone against the herd. Chapter 1245 Seven Killing Places (I) Sacred ce of Retreat.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Located in the Unmarked Evil Land in Central Hintend. Jason is practicing the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, which isplementary to the Power Evolution Secret Method. This technique and the Power Evolution Secret Method areplementary to each other, and together they allow Jason to refine and strengthen his Secret Realm Power to its purest form! In this process, Jason sensed the supreme fist intent of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, which is embedded in heaven and earth, and with his heart felt, he evolved a true martial fist intent and incorporated it into his Sky He felt it in his heart and transformed a true martial art into his Sky Fist fist seal. At this moment, Jason is evolving the Sky Fist punch, the whole person is immersed in the practice of the past, there is Nine Fist Seals brand in the void, he previouslyprehended the seven fist intent into it, he thenprehended the eighth true martial arts fist intent into the eighth fist seal. In an instant, Nine Fist Seals, the eight fist intents emerged, and the intertwined fist intents coalesced in the momentum of this fist, releasing a fist dao that was so powerful that it could be described as earth-shattering. Jason obviously felt that after the fusion of the eight fist intent, the power of this fist once again broke through a shackle, and the overall power of the fist dao rose again. Jason also felt that the fusion of the eight fist intent was not perfect, there were still some shorings. He then immersed himself in the evolution of the punching intent, and was not satisfied until the eighth fist intent was almost perfectly integrated into the Sky Fist fist seal. In this process, Jason is also thinking about Heaven Fists eighth style. The True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique handed down by The originator, he could not practice the Supreme Fist Way because he did not practice the power of Hyacinth. Way. But he was able to perceive the Supreme Fist Ways supreme fist intent. The fist intent that was so overwhelming and invincible seemed to form in his mind a virtual image of Emperor Brewer,ing with his feet on the Xuanwu, facing the worlds demons, alone, suppressing with absolute power, that was an unbeatable and supreme might! Following that supreme power of suppressing the worlds demons, Jason began to deduce his own fist dao and began to cultivate his understanding. He followed the fist intent and imagined that there were endless demons dancing in front of him, and he could suppress them with just one punch. If this fist style can be evolved, it is equivalent to him taking the essence of True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique into the power of a single punch, then you can imagine how terrifying the power of this punch will be, will far exceed the previous seven fist styles! After all, this is the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique turned into the power of a single punch! If you say this, it will make others feel speechless and shocked, and they will think that Jasons action is too crazy. This is the Supreme Fist Way inherited from The originator, but Jason has transformed the essence of the Supreme Fist Way into the power of a single punch. Perhaps, only Jason would make such a crazy attempt. This is also something that can not be helped, he does not cultivate ancient martial arts power, can not practice True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique in a step-by-step manner, can only find another way, through the understanding of True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique boxing intention to create their own The only way to create his own style is by understanding the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique! Jason himself has an indomitable will, so once he decided, he dove in and immersed himself in the evolution of the 8th Heaven Fist style. In the field, except for him, the rest of the crowd was also immersed in the cultivation. With the enemy at hand, they could only make good use of their time to recover from their injuries and practice cultivation, not wasting a single moment. Marcel, Zack, Benji so, Wolf Boy and Riley is also the same. Marcel has already started to take the half strain of Dragon Scale Grass, and under his refinement, his cultivation aura seems more majestic and pure. Now he is already at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, just half a step away from the Heritage Master Stage. But Marcel, after taking Dragon Scale Grass, does not seem to be in a hurry to break through, still suppressing, as far as possible to Heritage Master Stage thisyer of strength realm to maximize the solid hit. Old Mr. Miller once praised Marcels cultivation heart as being very stable, taking one step at a time, with a very solid foundation of cultivation. However, Old Mr. Miller also said that Marcel was too rigid andcked some adaptability, and that if he could understand the true meaning of the word change in the future, he would be a great tool. Zack is further research in The ce of Demon Suppression in The ce of Demon Suppression terrain formation, his cultivation path is more peculiar, and other martial artists different. His cultivation path is peculiar and different from other martial artists. He enhances his cultivation through his perception of formation attainment, thus achieving a new cultivation path thatbines formation and martial arts. However, this kind of cultivation path, Hyacinth except the Abel family, only afraid that no other family sects can go to copy. Benji is like an old monk in meditation, sitting on this, he is holding a Buddhist bead in one hand, one hand squeezing fearless seal, mouth is chanting scriptures. In the Temple of the Holy Buddha, his own Buddha nature resonated with the Temple of the Holy Buddha, and at that moment, an Ancient Buddha Bible came to his mind, and he was immersed in this Ancient Buddha Bible. Through the enlightenment of the Buddha, his own cultivation will continue to improve. Riley is on track to refine the medicinal properties of Dragon Scale Grass in his body, continuously enhancing his own cultivation power and deepening his understanding of the realm of cultivation. Wolf Boy evolved Void Fist, as Innate Talent, he was born with cultivation affinity, even the speed of refining the Dragon Scale Grass medicine is also much faster. Under his Qi-attracting fist, the rich aura of this heaven and earth also converged for him to cultivate. As he continued to cultivate, the Completion Stage high level realm became more and more solid, tending to the realm ofpletion. As long as he reaches the realm of perfection, Wolf Boy can try to break through the Heritage Master Stage, and then he can be a great help to Jasons side. About half an hourter, unexpectedly Boom! The entire Unmarked Evil Land terrain shook abruptly, and this change made Jason, Marcel and others who were in the middle of cultivatione back to their senses. Immediately after, they obviously feel that the terrain ispletely different, the center of the terrain is like a horrifying endless murderous aura rises to the sky, instantly enveloped the entire Unmarked Evil Land. A bloody and sharp killing machine like a substance diffused. The entire Unmarked Evil Land, giving people the feeling, as if activated by something general, the entire terrain began to recover, as if a dormant centuries of the most ferocious beast to recover, revealing a hideous bloodthirsty side. Roar Coldly, Wolf Boy roared, his eyes quickly rendered ayer of scarlet blood, and then,yers of blood-colored killing Qi diffused out, behind him to transform into a vision of a blood-colored Wolf Boy, as if in the sky wolf howl! Wolf Boy seems to be unable to control its own breath like, or is pulled by what qi, its own Wolf Boys anger vision revived on its own! Chapter 1246 Seven Killing Places (II) Wolf Boy, whats wrong with you? Jason noticed Wolf Boys abnormality and asked in a hurry. Marcel and others also have to look at Wolf Boy, face a puzzled, now Wolf Boys anomaly seems unusual, eyes flooded with theyer of blood-colored killing machine is extremely strong, the body has ayer of blood-colored killing Qi in the emergence, lingering around his body. Wolf Boy gritted his teeth, in his perception, his own destiny seems to be some kind of aura of this terrain triggered a resonance like, invisible like there is some kind of connection, and then he can obviously feel, this terrain there is a like from the bloody hell out of the terrifying killing machine, will this terrainpletely enveloped. Brother, I feel a great killing machine here! It seems to be aimed at us! Wolf Boy fists clenched, the eyes of the gaze towards the depths of this terrain, a word said. Jasons face was stunned after hearing the words, and then the whole person was alerted. Immediately after, they are located around the ce, there is a faint fishy wind, and the sound of rustling. Soon, in the right direction, theyers of ck fog shrouded in the darkness of the night, there were a dozen pairs of green like ghost fire-like gaze, a murderous aura swept over. This is not only, the location in front, with the sound of rustling creeping came, the thick night, clearly is to see several pythons open mouth spitting letters, the pungent fishy smell far away to. There are fierce things approaching, prepare to fight! Jason face sober, the gaze in his eyes gloomy, on this opened his mouth and said. Unmarked Evil Land periphery. The entire Unmarked Evil Land terrain steeply as the terrain revived, the center of the terrain killing machine nging up, only because at that moment, the periphery of Tommy and Ryan, Louis together stepped into the evilnd inside. Ryan in a Holy Pattern Origin Pills help, their own injuries have been recovered seven or eight, Louis is also the same. Tommy saw the situation, decided to enter this terrain is permeated with inexplicable crisis. When Tommy and others into the inside, the entire Unmarked Evil Land terrain like a long silent beast revived, a buried in the ground of the heavy killing machine out of the ground, diffused in the entire terrain. At that moment, Ryans face changed slightly, his own Breaking Army Fate Pattern was a strong resonance with his own body, and then his own aura of killing and fierce emerged, like a thousand armies rushing past, and he was a killer among the thousand armies! Then, the entire Unmarked Evil Land is like a revival of the general, intense, zing, bloody, terrifying killing machine to the sky! The gaze in Ryans eyes could not help but cage ayer of killing machine, he had a sense inside theherworld, sensing the direction of Wolf Boys wrath breath. I sense the direction of Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern people, Jason must be with this person! Ryan associated with what like, eyes shed a sh of horror.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The outer edge of the fiercend. Embus is dressed in white and snowy, under the thick night, it looks unusually eye-catching. His gaze is calm, his face was originally unperturbed, steeply when the entire Unmarked Evil Land within a sudden vibration, followed by the entire terrain as if revived general, endless killing gas burst out, his face immediately moved, can no longer maintain calm. The next moment, Embus eyes shine, their own innate origin breath zed up, the eyes of a hot gaze, he murmured: this terrain actually revived Wolf Boy, Broken Army . . that is to say, this is Seven Killing ces potential! Embus clearly remembered that the third pouch had this phrase C Seven Killing Grounds, ground killing machines, dragons and snakes rise from thend! On the other side, not far away from each other, Demon Sons eyes were evil, his face showed a look of exuberance, the corners of his mouth raised a smile, said to himself: Mr. Ryker really is a good n! The day I turn into a dragon will be the day when the world will be under one roof! Demon Son said to himself, he looked far towards the direction of Embus, and then withdrew his gaze, he lifted his feet and took the lead to enter the terrain of Seven Killing ces. Not far away, is all the way to the Robert footsteps jerked, his side of Emily also can not help but slow down the pace. Robert looked ahead of the sudden killing potential, his face could not help but gaze up, he said: Emily, you do not sense? The terrain ahead contains an unparalleled killing machine! This is an extremely fierce ce! Emily said: I cultivate the path of ruthless killing. Naturally, I am most sensitive to killing energy, so of course I can sense it. What does it matter? Robert was more and more sure that his own sister must have been bewitched by that bastard of Names Miller, and he said in a good-natured manner, Such a harsh killing aura is reviving, which means that there must be a lot of crisis in here. Since it is a fiercend, it will certainly also contain opportunities within. Emily did not think so, she said, I say brother what are you afraid of? With your current cultivation realm, as long as Tommy has not reached Half Saints realm, you can fight with him! Besides, my cultivation strength is not bad either. What are you afraid of? Im not afraid of anything. Just remind you to be careful. Robert said. I will. When ites tobat experience, Im afraid youre not even as good as me, brother. Dont forget, I followed Jason to the battlefield overseas for a few months. Emily said. Roberts face was dark, and he said in an angry voice: Emily, dont mention that bastard Names Miller in front of me! Just as his words fell, he saw that Emily was already walking forward, and he had no choice but to chase after her. Not only Robert and Emily two, the east direction, Purple Phoenix Saintess also ran all the way to, sensed the Seven Killing ces potential recovery under the zing and killing machine, her face slightly a trace of hesitation, but soon but also step into the terrain. Southwest direction, Demon Witch also arrived all the way to the Seven Killing ces outside, she sensed the Demon Son left a wisp of pure demonic energy disappeared. She soon knew the reason and thought that Demon Son should have entered the terrain. She sensed that the terrain was filled with an inexplicable aura that could conceal other auras, so Demon Son should have entered the terrain and his purest demon aura was also concealed. The Demon Witch is still walking directly into this terrain, giving her a sense of extreme danger. Seven Killing ces in. Jason and others are located in the direction of a pungent smell of blood, obviously just after a big battle. Under the reflection of the waving campfire, it was clear that the corpses of a beast were scattered around. There were more than a dozenrge mutated wolves and five pythons covered with ck scales, all killed by Jason and others. Zacks face was grave, he said: This terrain has recovered. In the records, the only ce that can inspire such a horrific killing machine is the rumored Seven Killings. So, if my guess is good, this is the Seven Killing ces terrain! Seven Killing ces recovery, the species in this terrain will be pulled by the killing aura, thus losing their minds and be extremely bloodthirsty and murderous. The smell of blood is strong here, if we continue to stay here, we will wee more and more beasts that are pulled and controlled by the Seven Killing ces killing energy! Wolf Boy that pair of blood-colored gaze one, towards a direction ahead, he said coldly: Brother, I can sense the breath of that person, ising towards us. Jason froze, he remembered something like, said: You mean Ryan? Wolf Boy nodded his head. Jasons face sunk like ake, but there is a wariness in his eyes, he said: It seems Tommy and the others havee after us. This ce should not stay long, lest we be surrounded by ferocious beasts. We continue to go deeper towards this so-called Seven Killing ces! Darceys wless jade face flushed with a trace of hidden worry, and with her own audible voice she spoke to herself C Seven KillingsWolf Boy, Broken Army, three stars converge, the world changes hands! If there is Mystery of the Dragon in this fierce ce, ording to the rumor of Dragon Bloodline, themon master of the world, the world will change hands, then Dragon will die! If there is ayout, this Seven Killing ces is not the ce to swallow the Dragon? But who is the Dragon? Chapter 1247 Broken Head Dragon Wolf Boy and Ryan are like fated enemies. When their fate patterns appeared together in this terrain, they caused the recovery of the Seven Killing ces terrain, and the endless killing machines surged, and the Seven Killing ces that had taken advantage of the opportunity for a long time recovered. Under the pull of the killing machine of Seven Killing ces, Seven Killing ces, Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, Breaking Army Fate Pattern seems to have formed an intrinsic connection in the dark. So Ryan can sense the breath of Wolf Boys wrath. Likewise, Wolf Boy can also sense the aura of killing the general. Jason took the lead, leading the crowd towards the Seven Killing ces terrain deep, in the process, obviously sensed that there are some in this ce under the revival of the killing aura lost sanity of the beast whistling over. But the strange thing is, when Jason and others deep into the Seven Killing ces inside, these beasts are deterred, did not continue to pursue, as if the Seven Killing ces deep with what terrible existence in general. Jason is not worried, these beasts did not continue to catch up on the good, lest we have to go through some killing again. The deeper you go towards Seven Killing ces, the heavier theyer of shrouded ck fog, the more intense the killing machine sensed, to the end, the murderous aura seems to have turned into substance, like a sharp arrow, pointing directly at the heart. Jason looked around vigntly, as far as possible, using his years of experience and instincts to fight in a variety ofplex and harsh environments, to guard against idents that may ur at any time. Jason knows that Tommy, Ryan and others are in pursuit, and since Wolf Boy can sense Ryans breath, it means that Ryan can also sense Wolf Boys breath. So, in this Seven Killing ces, Jason knew that sooner orter, he would have to fight with Tommy and others again. Jason led the crowd forward is not in avoiding war, on the contrary, he has never been afraid of a battle! He was looking for favorable ground, a ce to attack, retreat, and when ites to retreat there is a way back to the ground. After all, Jasons side and Darcey, Wolf Boy and Riley, Jason had to consider for their safety, his side in Tommy and others in pursuit, really face any critical times, but also to have a way back to allow Darcey and others to leave peacefully. Zack has been studying all the way through the terrain, at the same time in the mind also in search of ancient records about the Seven Killing ces terrain of some features, only clear Seven Killing ces where the danger is, to be able to make better prevention and avoidance when the crisises. I finally know why this terrain and the periphery of the seven Land of Opportunity corresponding. Zack spoke, then said, Each Land of Opportunity, corresponding to the Seven Killings in a kill.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason was unsure and asked, What does that mean? In other words, the existence of this Seven Killing ces is formed by the Seven Land of Opportunity apanied by the killing machine. Zack said. Darcey thought about it and said, Zack was able to borate on it. Each Land of Opportunity, will be apanied by a great killing opportunity and dangerous. This is the condition for the formation of any Land of Opportunity. But when we enter this Sacred ce of Retreat, the Land of Opportunity we encounter also has dangers, but this kind of dangers we are still able to deal with. Lets say North Earths The ce of Demon Suppression, such terrain as a matter of fact, even if the Saint level strong people enter, there is no guarantee that they can return in one piece. Zack opened his mouth and continued, Marcel and I went to explore, although also encountered some crisis and danger, but still be able to resolve, and finally escaped unharmed. The main reason for this is that The ce of Demon Suppression in the real horror of the killing machine has been led away. Darcey also has some knowledge of Terrain Formation, she woke up after hearing the words and said: You mean, back then, The originator in order to better take care of the future generations can get the opportunity of this ce, so the seven Land of Opportunity really dangerous killing machine through Terrain Formation traction to this terrain, and over time, the seven Land of Opportunitys seven dangerous killing machines converge here, forming the Seven Killing ces potential? Zack nodded and said, Thats exactly what happened. Of course, I this is also my guess. At present, only such a guess can reasonably exin. In that case, this Seven Killing ces terrain is not more dangerous than imagined! Marcel said. Jason said: So, we are more alert and careful. If you encounter any danger or not, you have to get out of this fiercend unharmed. As they spoke, Jason and the others came to a peculiar terrain, with two mountains standing side by side in front of them, making a narrow canyon between them. Wind from the canyon, issued a burst of ear-splitting whine, like a ghost cry. Jasons heart was moved when he saw the terrain here, he looked around, except for the formation of the canyon terrain in front of him, the terrain as far as the eye could see was basically t. If you choose this ce as a battlefield, it is also good. The terrain that forms the canyon can y a natural terrain that no one can open, and then if he really encounters any critical situation, he can let Darcey and others retreat from this canyon terrain first, and he blocked the entrance to break the back. At that moment, Darceys cry of rm came violently C ItsC Jason and the others immediately looked at the sound and saw Darcey a short distance to the right, holding a tactical shlight and looking at something. Jason, Marcel, Zack, Benji a few people immediately came over and took the shlight towards the front, and under the light could not help but look stunned. It is to see that there is a huge piece of green rock here, stretched more than ten meters to form a simr dragon-like shape, looking like a natural formation. Jason and others immediately shine a shlight to take a closer look, from the tail all the way up, the high rise of green rocks winding more than ten meters, like a big green rock dragons body, and in the middle of the rock body position, the two sides have respectively extended outward green rocks, looking like the ws of the big green rock dragon general. Darcey went all the way to the front, saw the location where there should have been a dragons head, but did not see the dragons head, the front is a huge green rock buried in the soil, looking like the dragons head, but this piece of green rock is not connected to the rock body, as if the dragons head was cut off, or the dragons head is still buried deep in the soil, did not really break out of the ground. These green rocks, look really like a Dragon, Zack spoke, he continued, or naturally formed, but the position of the dragons head is not formed, look like the dragons head was chopped off. This terrain does, really confirm Ron Stenhouses prophecy? Darcey cant help but say to himself. Jason, however, smiled lightly and said, A terrain that just happens to form a simr dragon shape. Next, Ill tell you something. I think the terrain here as a battlefield with Tommy and others to the end. The front formed a canyon-like passage, if this battle down, our side is in danger, then Darcey, Wolf Boy, Riley and wounded people first through this canyon passage to evacuate. I will stay behind to break the back. Then wont you be in danger? Darcey said. Jason, if you really want to break the back, I will stay behind. Marcel spoke up. I am proficient in Terrain Formation, I can also stay. Zack also said. Jason smiled lightly and said, When ites to breaking the back, I alone will be sufficient. You do not need to worry, I have been fighting for many years, I am familiar with all kinds of terrain fighting. I will be fine if I stay. This is my decision, you can not refute. Everyone rest well first, as far as possible to restore their own cultivation to the strongest situation, we wait for the future, will be Tommy and others. Before that, I will go to the canyon to make some arrangements and reserve several retreats. After Jason made this decision, he went to the terrain of that canyon and started to make some arrangements. Jason and others did not have to wait long, about an hour or so, Wolf Boy stood up violently, his body tense, like the arrow about to leave the string, his eyes blood-colored killing machine emerged, looking straight ahead. Soon, Wolf Boy looked directly at the direction, three figures emerged from theyers of ck fog, is approaching step by step. It was Tommy, Ryan and Louis! In a moment, the killing machine surges, with a thick to make people suppressed killing aura began to diffuse envelope the terrain. Sacred ce of Retreat inside, Jason and others encountered killing opportunities. Outside, Old Mr. Miller also faced a siege that invited the king to kill. Chapter 1248 Who is talking about invincibility? (I) Outside, outside Broken Peak Mountain. To the north, just a kilometer or so away from Broken Peak Mountain, an old monk in green clothes was walking as fast as he could towards the short peak to the south of Broken Peak Mountain. The old monk was d in a green robe and green straw shoes, like an ascetic. His eyebrows were already gray, but he had a solemn appearance, and his expression was solemn but gave a kind ofpassionate spirit. The old monk raised his eyes to the south and sensed the terrifying fluctuation of the supreme power transmitted from the short peak to the south, and at that moment, a fearless Zen intent diffused from the old monk. Just at that moment C Whoosh! In front of him, a figure wrapped in the supreme power, rushed with the speed of the wind, and thus crossed in front of the old monk in green. Master Bitter Bamboo, farewell. This figure blocked in front of the old monk in green clothes five meters and said. The old monk in green is Master Bitter Bamboo, he fixed his eyes to see, the person in front of the clothes, the temples are white, an old face forgiveness has been crisscrossed with wrinkles, but still give a high above the control of all the majestic aura. Amitabha Buddha, so it is Jamal old master. Master Bitter Bamboo spoke, then added, I wonder what Master Tai Yue is trying to do by blocking the way of the poor monk? Jamal! This is an extremely old name in Hyacinth, called by Old Mr. Miller as one of the three old monsters of the Goodwin family, the other two being Xuanyuan Taiyuan and Delma. The real age of these three people Im afraid only they know, but at the very least is already more than 100 years old existence, so the generation is very high, a cultivation strength is even higher than scary. Hyacinth martial artist, once cultivated to Saint level, after the baptism of Saint level breath, the whole person undergoes a transformation like a metamorphosis, then a qi and blood like a true dragon exuberant boundless, with the help of this huge and vtile qi and blood, they can prolong their lives. Coupled with the Goodwin familys deep heritage, there is no shortage of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures and great tonic medicine, making the Goodwin familys three old monsters over a hundred years old, is still not showing old age, but a cultivation is The Goodwin familys three old monsters are still not old, but have a cultivation that is unfathomable. Jamal looked at Master Bitter Bamboo and said: When I was young, I had the honor of listening to the words of the holy monk Master Bitter Wisdom, and I still look back on it with great benefit. Taking advantage of this night, since I have met Master Bitter Bamboo, I might as well ask Master for some advice on Buddhism as well. If you want to listen to the teachings, you can go to Kuchan Temple on another day. poor monk has to be the voodoo vajra tonight, so Im afraid I dont have time to talk to Master Tai Yue. Master Bitter Bamboo opened his mouth, took a step forward, and was about to leave from the side. He said, I heard that Master Bitter Bamboo has the desire to universalize all beings, so why cant I grant this small request? Master Tai Yue insists on blocking the way? Master Bitter Bamboo asked with a sullen tone. Jamal did not speak, his own aura rose majestically, like a mountain across, with a supreme power pervading. Master Taiyue insists on stopping, poor monk also have to be that angry vajra! Master Bitter Bamboo opened his mouth, his hand squeezed the subduing seal, fiercely shouted, like a Buddhist lions roar,yers of Buddhist light like substance through his body, so that his old body is filled with ayer of Buddhist Dharma light, as if a real Buddha manifested. Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Master Bitter Bamboo transformed his palm with the Seal of Subjugation, and in an instant, a palm shadow with supreme Zen intent emerged, but with the most rigorous power of vajra voodoo, and the purest holy power of Buddhism swept out with the palm and attacked Jamal. As soon as Master Bitter Bamboo struck, it was Kuchan Temples supremebat technique C Buddhist Zen Palm! Lets see if Master Bitter Bamboo will subdue the devil or I will subdue Buddha! Jamal shouted, and his supreme holy power swept out, rolling like a tidal wave, stirring up the boundless wind and clouds, and the surging and surging holy power coalesced, causing the wind to sweep around the ce where he stood, making the power amazing. Boom! Jamal fist, fist power like a dragon, the vast Saint might with his fist power erupted out, to meet the p to theyers of palm power.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The two strongest people are facing each other! Oakshire, north. A woman who is over half a hundred years old but still has the charm to appear here, she is dressed in purple, herself has a hidden noble and graceful aura, rapture is no longer, but still looks young and beautiful, as if the passing years have not left too many traces in her body. This is Miss Mosele! Where is everyone? Miss Mosele came to this remote ce after surprised voice. There was no one around, only the darkness of the night, in this remote ce, except for her, there was no one else, only asionally there was a car whistling past. It turns out that before Old Mr. Miller encountered the siege of the king, Miss Mosele received a token and a secret message at Broken Peak Mountain. However, the token is extraordinary, it is a private token of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, only those who have a very close rtionship with Purple Phoenix Holy Land can get it. After Miss Mosele saw this token, she did not suspect any fraud and immediately set out toe. Who would have thought, came to the appointment ce, but did not see a person. In Miss Mosele puzzled, cold, she turned her head towards the direction of Broken Peak Mountain to see, although far away, but the fluctuations to the supreme power and Saint level pressure she is a sense. With her Saint level realm strength, this Saint level fluctuation naturally cannot be hidden from her. This fluctuation is not good, Lewis is in trouble! Miss Mosele immediately reacted, she couldnt help but stomp her feet, said, Ive been caught in a diversionary scheme! Someone on the other side deliberately took out the Holy Land token to trick me intoing, and then set up a siege trap to target Lewis! No, I have to rush back! Broken Peak Mountain, South Face Dwarf Peak. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the area of Broken Peak Mountain, a sound like muffled thunder resounded in the sky, and a supreme power rose to the sky, causing the wind and clouds to change, triggering a rare phenomenon. What makes people feel frightened is the intertwined Saint level pressure, like the bottomless abyss upside down overhead, unless they are Saint level realm strong, otherwise Saint level realm martial artists once close to this ce, only to be suppressed to fall to the ground! The four Saint level powerhouses joined forces to attack and kill Old Mr. Miller, who was trapped in the middle, with a powerful attack from all sides. The ck-scarfed old mans fist power contains a wisp of imperial pressure, like the emperor himself, with a supreme power that looks out of the sky. Simmonss palm hidden in space, tricky and bizarre, in that spatial vibration, the palm wrapped in the Sacred Level level of the terrifying sacred power swept out, pped and killed. Clement and Old Demon both swooped in from the side, exploding their most severe attacking and killing fists, suffusing their bodies with a heart-pounding Saint level pressure. In the face of thebined attack of the four Saint level powerhouses, the center of Old Mr. Miller is still calm and rxed, the old eyes at this moment is blooming like a zing fire battle intent, the old body golden light emerges, a strong to pure Saint level breath out, he evolved fist style, open mouth shout: Samsara Fist! In an instant, six fist shadow breaks appeared in the air, two of which surrounded Old Mr. Millers body in front and behind, while the other four fist shadow breaks met the four Saint level powerhouses with an unrelenting aura. Chapter 1249 Who is talking about invincibility? (II) Samsara Fist. Heavenly, human, animal, asura, hungry ghost, and hellish paths. The six paths of Buddhism are revealed in the fist postures evolved by Old Mr. Miller, and six distinct fist intents are imprinted in them, each representing a single fist intent, each of which can be extended indefinitely. The Heavenly Dao fist intent, interpreted a supreme might of the Heavenly Might, as if this side of the fist potential section, has been the Heavenly Dao intent embedded in it, the representative is the Heaven, is the irresistible Heavenly Dao might, this to meet the ck-scarfed old mans fist potential. The fist of the Hungry Ghost Dao was a different kind of fist, like the appearance of ten thousand ghosts, horrifying, representing the evil of the Dao, devouring all forms of life, and facing Simmons spatial palm. At the same time, the fist power of the hellish path is embedded in the crossed face of the Old Demons mind into a thousand fist shadows, in the darkness, as if a bloody hell emerged, wrapped in Supremes Holy Lands Old Demon. The fist intent of the animal path reincarnated a hundred times, and the overwhelming and unparalleled holy power swept towards Old Lord Clement like a huge wave. Old Mr. Miller used his fist to exin to the world what is the true overlord and what is the true strong and overwhelming way! Rumble! The next moment, the sound of the fist strikes resounded through the air, like a muffled thunder burst out a dull sound, the terrifying Saint level aura swept the eight directions, containing the strongest Saint power of the fist bombardment burst out the force is pressed the entire space issued a burst of sonic boom, the Saint level force stirred up in this area formed a death penalty zone. Unless the Saint level strong, otherwise the Saint level below the ancient martial arts strong people in the middle of it, is bound to be that stirring out of the Saint power pressure directly crushed! At that moment, Old Mr. Millers golden glow blossomed, and his supreme physique, Grand Vajra Realm Physique, which is the best in Hyacinth, reappeared, resisting the force of the four Saint level powerhouses. However, after the ck-scarfed old man, Simmons and others punches fell, Old Mr. Millers body shook and was forced backwards one after another. He was able to withstand the fist attacks of Clement and Old Demon, but the ck Scarf Elder and Simmons were two Sacred Level powerhouses, and thebined strike of the two Sacred Level powerhouses was astonishing, and it was impossible for Old Mr. Miller topletely withstand it. The ck-scarfed old man was already following the shadow of the attack and he said in a cold voice: Lewis, you really are cultivation fallen realm. It is no longer the same cultivation extreme realm! Youre just hanging on by the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, once you break your vajra physique, its your time to die! The voice of the old man in the ck scarf followed him. Immediately afterwards, a powerful fist with the power of the Emperors Fist came out, and the power of the Great Sage came out, and with this fist of the Emperors Fist, it crushed Old Mr. Miller. Emperors Fist! This is clearly one of the Goodwin familys ultimate fists. The old man in the ck scarf was unconcealed, he did not hide anything anymore, anyway Old Mr. Miller could see at once that he was one of the three old monsters of the Goodwin family. When Old Mr. Millers fist power evolved, there were still two fist breaks containing fist intent that had not yet been struck, and when the ck-scarfed old mans Di Ba fist power attacked, he met it with a fist with his left hand, exploding the fist break containing humane fist intent. Boom! The power of the Great Sage swept towards Old Mr. Miller, but Old Mr. Miller, with the deftness of a four-two punch, sprinted to the right, performing the step of shrinking into an inch, and arrived in front of Old Master Clement in a sh. In an instant, he was in front of Sr. Asura Dao, Ten Shakra Shura Prison! Old Mr. Millers fist was so bold that the fist intent of the Asura Dao emerged inyers, and a golden glow bloomed in the attacking power.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Clement eyes flooded with a trace of horror, before Lewis across Hyacinth, also had beaten him, inevitably left him a shadow in his heart that was difficult to get out. However, Clement is also an old holy master, and is used to seeing big waves, so he quickly stabilized his mind, and he immediately cast out Heavenly Holy Lands inherited cultivation C Heavenly Evil Extreme Fist! The fist shadow containing the ultimate fist intent emerged, said Heavenly Holy Land inheritance of this fist power is extremely powerful, called the extreme fist, through Clement such a Saint level strong person to perform out, but also the ultimate fist of the ultimate fist fist intent to the fullest manifestation, this to meet the Old Mr. Millers The fist attack. Boom! Old Mr. Miller attacked the ck-scarfed old man and attacked Old Master Clement, and the fist power of the two Saint level powerhouses swept through him. As for Clement old saint, under the power of Old Mr. Millers punch, he was also forced to fall back one after another, Old Mr. Millers overwhelming fist Dao saint force shook his bodys qi and blood tumultuous. How can you be so strong when your cultivation level has fallen and you are no longer at Sacred Level? Clement couldnt help but speak in shock and anger. So what if its not Sacred Level? If I want to kill a defeatist like you, I can suppress it even if its not Sacred Level Realm! Old Mr. Miller said in a cold voice. The words just fell, space shakes, Simmons figure like a ghost-like emergence, this time, the original has been palm attack he turned into a fist, a fist out, as if carrying a spatial force, so that his fist seems to be hidden in a piece of cut space, it is impossible to distinguish the true or false his fist, extremely tricky and bizarre, so people can not be defended. Old Mr. Millers face was slightly heavy, the rest of the people he had previously crossed Hyacinth more or less, so he was rtively familiar with several other peoples cultivation number way. But facing Simmons, Old Mr. Miller almost for the first time encountered such tricky and bizarre attack and killing techniques, and Simmons own Simmons holy power is also different from other peoples cultivation holy power, from the force property seems very odd, but the killing power is full. Kill! The ck-scarfed old man also attacked at the same moment, his own Saint level pressure was raised to the extreme, and all of his Sacred Levels ancient martial sacred power was condensed into the Fist of Imperial Domination, which attacked and killed Old Mr. Miller. Demonic Fist! Old Demon also shouted out angrily, and the Demonic Fist evolved like a heavenly demon in the world, rolling demonic Qi spread and swept, seemingly transforming into the form of the demons and enveloping Old Mr. Miller. Clement old saint also leaped and attacked Old Mr. Millers back with his fist. So what if they are surrounded by enemies? I have my own fist to crush all the masters! Old Mr. Miller violently shouted, his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique elevated to the extreme realm, and his powerful Saint level power sted out with the momentum of this punch. The only thing that could be seen in the void was a golden glowing shadow of a fist passing through the air, and the power contained within the fist was as if it was going to cut off the void, causing space to freeze. This punch represents the ultimate in Old Mr. Millers boxing, the magnificent and majestic power of the fist, like the huge pir that carries out the heaven and earth, straddling the four Saint level powerhouses in front of us. Bang! In an instant, Old Demons Demonic Fist was broken, Old Demon grunted and fell backwards. Simmonss strange fist hidden in space was also broken through, hard to resist Simmonss strongest fist, followed by the fist straight to the ck-scarfed old man. The original, the purpose of this punch is to attack and kill the ck scarf old man. The old mans face suddenly changed in his old eyes as he realized that Old Mr. Millers fist had no intention of shaking his fist, and it took him straight to the chest with the speed of lightning. When the ck-scarfed old man realized this, it was already toote to change his moves, so he could only shout in anger, andyers of holy power turned into a shield, surrounding his body, while his fist also attacked Old Mr. Millers body. Bang! Old Mr. Millers fist fell, the ck scarf old mans body holy power was broken through, even with the ck scarf old man as the strength of Sacred Level, under this fist body also flew backwards out. At the same time, Old Mr. Miller was also struck by the ck scarf old mans emperors fist power. Not only that, but behind Old Mr. Miller, Old Sage Clements killing fist also hit him in the back. Whoosh! Old Mr. Millers body also flew backwards and fell to the ground, and the golden glow that was blooming all over his body faded away. Soon after, Old Mr. Miller stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but heughed loudly and said. Who is it that is talking about invincibility? Chapter 1250 Only one battle Sacred ce of Retreat, Seven Killing ces. In the thick ck fog, three figures emerged, with a constant footsteps towards the front, these three are not slow, not fast, there is a kind of victory in the confidence, but also seems to have already locked the prey, so not anxious that the prey will escape general, this slowly to. Jason gaze sunken, face sunken like ake, unperturbed, only in the eyes, the two groups of war intent like a star fire like a prairie fire, with a prairie momentum blooming and zing, as if burning on two groups of angry mes. That is the supreme anger killing intent! More than that, it represents his own determination to fight! Jasons side, Marcel, Zack, Benji three have reached the Heritage Master Stage of the strong also ready to fight. Marcel is still at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, but as he slowly refines half of the Dragon Scale Grass, its only a matter of time before he breaks through to the Heritage Master Stage. As for Zack, the Dual cultivation of formation and martial arts, it is difficult to use the cultivation realm to judge his strength. Tommy approached over, eyes indifferent, sweeping to Jason and others, spare Jasons side there are four people out of the battle or not, still can not see his face what color change.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tommy their three body vaguely emitted a fierce beast blood smell, think they chased all the way over, in front is also encountered those affected by Seven Killing ces killing machine traction of fierce beast siege. Tommy gaze coldly towards Jason looked, said: Not running? Jason could not help butugh as he said, Tommy, you think too highly of yourself. Run away? I have never thought of running away. I came here just to choose a t and vast terrain to fight with you. So you have found a grave for yourself in advance. Tommy said. Its hard to say whose graveyard it is. Jason sneered, then said, Old Mr. Miller when he was young, pressed your the Goodwin family generation can not hold up their heads. The old ancestors of the Goodwin family were alerted to take action, not only to bully the young but also to bully the young. The result is that Old Mr. Miller is still fine. When ites to me, no matter what, I have to give Old Mr. Miller a fighting chance, and also suppress your the Goodwin familys generation! Jason took the initiative to bring up the matter, which was tantamount to opening up a scar of the Goodwin family. This made Tommy angry, his own imperial bloodline revived, a magnificent and vast imperial might enveloped out, swept towards Jason, forming a unique imperial domain field belonging to Tommy. Rolling killing intent also emerged from Tommys body, as if to turn into substance, pointed directly at Jason, he stared at Jason, said with a single word: You want to die, Ill make it happen! Cut the crap, lets fight! Jason clenched his fists, evolved his own gravity potential field, nine channels of qi and blood rose up to the sky, raised his Sunling Bloodline to the extreme in an instant, a supreme yang domineering qi and blood diffused as if a blood dragon rose into the air. Whoosh! Jasons body moved, rushing forward with a lightning speed, evolving the Heaven Fist punch, a Fist into the sky as a way to start, followed by the Breaking Punch punch. At that moment, Benjis body moved, the light of his own Buddha nature manifested, he took the initiative to meet Ryan, a strike is Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist punch. Marcel and Zack looked at each other, the two seemed to have a tacit understanding, Marcel from the side to kill Tommy, Zack is rushing to kill Louis. Marcel stepped forward, and with each step he took, his own aura became more majestic. With the cultivation of Hao Rang Zheng Qi, his own aura seemed to resonate with the heavenly dao, and a vast and majestic Hao Rang Qi swept out from his body. When Marcel walked up to Tommy, his own rising cultivation aura seemed to have reached an extreme, and then C Then..! Marcels cultivation aura suddenly surged upward, soaring wildly, and the aura he had gathered was even more pure and heavy. Breaking the realm! At this moment, Marcels cultivation realm, which he had been suppressing, finally chose to break through and entered the ranks of the Heritage Master Stage! Boom! Marcels fist came out with determination, and his own Qi of righteousness was added to the power of his fist, and the power of this fist contained an extraordinary aura of divine martial art, with the power to eliminate demons! Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art! Provadanski inherited the ultimate cultivation! Previously, Tommy and Ryan teamed up to kill Jason, and now, he is experiencing the taste of being surrounded by people. However, Tommy himself is too extraordinary, recovery of the emperors blood in his chance to get Imperial Blood House, the whole is undergoing a transformation, the face of Jason and Marcel teamed up to attack and kill the fist, he did not retreat instead of advancing, shouted: with me as the enemy, kill without pardon! Boom! Boom! Tommys right and left fists struck one after another, his right hand exploding out to meet Jasons fist, and his left hand exercising the fist of Emperors Royal Fist, sting at Marcel. The fists shed and shook with a loud bang, and the power of the fist path that exploded out swept up and stirred in all directions. Marcel grunted and was forced back, he had just entered the Heritage Master Stage and had not yet reached the peak of perfection, so he was still not as strong as Tommy. Jason was also shaken back several steps, his side of the people, he is the most seriously injured, but he has long been ustomed to fighting with injuries. Tommys body also swayed a few times. He basically had no injuries, and his strength could be said to remain at its peak. Come again! Jason gritted his teeth, his body skin glowed ayer of yellowish luster, he a sh dash, the whole person like a cannonball rushed towards Tommy. Marcels face was sunken, and he also met the battle without fear. Tommys face was calm, and he brought out all of his Heritage Master Stage peak strength, his own qi and blood were as strong as the sea, and the endless power of ancient martial arts swept out, turning intoyers of Fist of the Big Dipper with his fist, enveloping Jason and Marcel. On the other side, Benji and Ryans battle was even more thrilling. The original Ryan is only Heritage Master Stage middle stage peak strength, with Tommy gift of a Holy Pattern Origin Pill to help, their own injuries recovered most of not only, he also a breakthrough to Heritage Master Stage high level. In this way, Ryan and Benjicultivation realm is the same, and both are injured in their own body, can be said to be an even match. The only thing in Jasons favor is that Zack is already pinning Louis. Zacks ranking in Hyacinth Fighters is not high, but under the battle, Louis was shocked to find that Zack used his own formations to strengthen himself, so that his boxing skills contained a Terrain Formation-like power, on the one hand, to strengthen his own attacking power, and on the other hand, to suppress his opponent. The actual fact is, under Zacks strong attack, Louis has been forced to retreat step by step. Not far from this battlefield, the heavy ck fog, a body filled with rolls of pure demonic energy is running over, this is Demon Son. Not far from the other side, a figure dressed in white is also sprinting, aiming straight ahead at the dueling battlefield. Chapter 1251 – Who can swallow the dragon? (I) Jasons anger and killing intent boiled up, a monstrous battle intent was pervading, and his body was flooded with a yellowish glow, echoing his own nine channels of qi and blood that rose to the sky, giving a sense of unbeatable might. Boom! Boom! Jason threw a series of punches, strongly suppressing Tommy, now his Secret Realm Power had increased in strength, thanks to the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, making his own Secret Realm Power even more powerful. It was pure and mixed. The force of the Abyssal Strike coalesced in his fist power shattered the void and sted Tommy, carrying his endless anger and killing intent, which was enhanced by the gravity field and the power of Sunling Bloodline, making his fist power even more powerful. Tommy is calm and collected, his ancient martial arts power is too strong and vast, as if inexhaustible, he evolved the Goodwin familys ultimate fist path, after forcing back Marcels attack, full force to meet Jason. In Tommys eyes, Jason was the only one who could put some pressure and threat on him. He could also see that Jason was the backbone, so as long as he suppressed Jason and knocked him down, it would be difficult for the rest of them to pose any threat. At that moment, Tommy evolved his ultimate fist to the extreme, a majestic and majestic Agist Force along with his evolved fist to kill and attack, a heavy Fist of the Big Dipper tore through space and arrived with the momentum of a mountainous overturning the seayer byyer, as if plowing through the space, engulfing Jasons entire body. This is the consequence of Tommys two ultimate fist paths, he gave his all to explode out of his two ultimate fist paths of fist power, which has a horizontal fist intention manifested, as if the emperor himself, the pressure is instantly reached an extreme. The power of such a fierce fist plus the strongest fist intent that is almost transformed into a form, it is no wonder that Tommy has been dominating Hyacinth Fighters. Sky Fist, kill! Jason felt a great threat, but he was unafraid of it, and the intense battle intent and the harsh killing intent in his eyes was so strong that he roared out and evolved the Sky Fist punch. In a moment, a fist print emerged in the void, Jason behind the nine blood rushing up to the sky more zing and violent, manifesting a supreme aura of the most rigid to yang, looking from afar like nine long pirs of blood to carry out the heaven and earth, the center of the blood is like a blood dragon striking the air, owning a straight to the nine heavens of supreme power in the manifestation. The fist marks that emerged from the void began to be branded with a fist intent. One, two, three seven fist intent manifested, but this is not enough, finally C Boom! The eighth fist intent evolved and generated, giving the impression that it was like the revival of Emperor Brewer sitting in North Earth in the underworld, and that one fist intent clearly contained the supreme divine power of Zhen Wu Zhen Mo. At that moment, Tommys face changed slightly, before he had seen Jason repeatedly make this fist punch, a fist punch in the evolution of the seven fist intent, even he had to be jealous of it. However, in his opinion Jason this punch is strong though, he has seen it many times and is confident that he can withstand it. But now, what did he sense? The eighth fist intent! He actually felt that Jason evolved this punch, there is another punching intent, and this punching intent brings him a terrifying feeling! Tommy had no time to make changes, he could only roar, his bodys emperor blood bloodline boiled up, endless emperor power swept out, making his two ultimate fist daos fist power even more powerful. At the same time, the Nine Fist Seals branded in the void like the Nine Suns hanging in the sky also struck Tommy with a destructive aura! Rumble! The void shook, fist shadows staggered, and the force impacted, sweeping into a storm of energy that swept in all directions! Jasons fist marks fell, but they were broken or blocked by Tommys fist momentum one after another, and the speed of Nine Fist Seals was fast, and the momentum of Tommys two ultimate fist paths also reached extreme speed. Finally Boom! A fist seal containing the eighth true martial art intent broke through Tommysyers of fist shadows and hit Tommys chest. At that moment, Tommys fist power turned into two fist shadows, which also sted Jasons body one after another. Jasons body was covered with a light gold luster, and the Grand Vajra Realm Physique protected itself against the power of Tommys punch, but he was also shaken and sent flying backwards, and his body was inevitably tugged, coughing up blood. Tommy also stomped back, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, obviously also wounded. How dare you hurt me? You want to die! Tommy was furious, and the murderous look in his eyes was extremely hideous, and he moved his body to kill Jason again. Whoosh! A figure shed, and Marcel came across, his own aura of righteousness pervaded him, he shouted out angrily, and instantly activated the Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art attack. He swept his legs out in the shadow of his fist, using the Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art attack technique to kill Tommy. Marcel was trying to give Jason a moment to catch his breath, so he rushed up to block Tommy without giving way. Get back! Tommys right fist exploded with Emperors Fist and his left fist with Emperors Royal Fist. Bang! Bang!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marcel opened his mouth and grunted, and was shaken backwards, coughing up blood with a sweet heart. At that moment C Whoosh! In the heavy ck fog, a figure suddenly rushed out, the speed of lightning, a monstrous pervasive demonic Qi in the surge, sweeping around. This figure is suddenly rushing towards Zack! Zack sensed that a Heritage Master Stage peak pressure wasing towards him, he couldnt help but cry out in anger, using the formation to strengthen himself, while evolving his own multiplication, fist like a dragon, rose up in the air, to meet the attacking figure. Zacks body shook, a force containing the purest demon qi and a tumbling snake force swept over, shaking him backwards, his face white, obviously traumatized. At this point, Demon Son emerged. After the surprise attack on Zack, Demon Sons body moved, cast the Supremes Holy Land shift of the body, the body a few shes, rapid as lightning rushed to Benji. Demon Son, you want to die! Jason roared in anger, his eyes were wide with anger, his body moved, he was about to rush forward to stop Demon Son. Unexpectedly, a figure with the power of an emperor and the blood of a real dragon cut off Jasons path. Chapter 1252 – Who can swallow the dragon? (II) Tommys gaze was cold and cold, his face was caged with ayer of morbid killing, he intercepted Jasons way, his own cultivation breath like a raging sea, swept to this, then his Fist of the Big Dipper had torn through the void and attacked and killed towards Jason. Kill! Jasons anger and killing intent reached a boiling level, his right hand fist evolved the Heaven Fist in the Open Heaven Fist fist momentum, a fist out, manifesting a magnificent and heroic aura, which rose to the sky, as if even the door of heaven could be blown open. Jasons left hand fist also evolved, with his current fist of Fist of Rage and Kill, a Five Angry Fists also sted out, containing the prating and killing power like a sharp sword, stabbing and killing. The fist of Tommy was also in the air. Tommys fist momentum also crossed the air, the two situation in the narrow space for a fierce fight, the sky of fist shadowyers emerge, the inner power of the fist dao boom killed together, shaking the space around the two stirred up a fist dao force impact. Tommy has the realm strength of the suppression, plus his injuries are very light,pared to his exuberant sea of blood, this injury is not enough to cause too much impact, so his fist in the power of his own bloodline in the Fist of the Big Dipper shocked Jasons blood, suppressing Jason. Jason, however, clenched his teeth, stabilized himself, did not retreat, and once again attacked Tommys fist, and he suddenly cast the Dragon Shadow Tackle, and wrapped himself around Tommy, deciding to use his Grand Vajra Realm Physique advantage to fight Tommy through a close-quarters stalking method. The man who is the most dangerous of all is Tommy. Otherwise, his cultivation realm is not as good as Tommys, and with much heavier wounds than Tommys, he is obviously going to suffer a big loss in the duel of the power of kendo. Now to win, to reverse, the only way is through this dangerous and deadly close wrestling to separate the winners. This is also a great advantage of Jason, in the close stalking, he has a wealth of experience inbat, often in a life-or-death situation, he can also be greater to stimte their own potential. Tommy intercepted, Jason failed to intercept Demon Son, now Demon Son has shed to Benjis side, Demon Son bravely strike, his own flowing out of the earthy yellow breath in its behind to form a vague shadow of a tengsten serpent, his body filled with a pure demonic Qi, urged out the Demonic Fist fist momentum. Demon Sons demonic heart realm is extremely high, Demonic Fists realm has a total of eighteenyers of demonic phase, now Demon Son has enlightened to the fourteenthyer of the realm, known as Supremes Holy Land in thest hundred years of cultivation genius. You know, even Supremes Holy Lands Old Demon, for the Demonic Fist enlightenment is only to reach the sixteenthyer! Demon Sonyers of fist shadows have emerged, fourteenyers of the realm of the demonic fist into fourteen fist shadow, each shadow is like a demonic phase within the heart of a demon born, carrying a roll of demonic Qi enveloped towards Benji. At the same time, Ryan seized the opportunity to raise the power of the Army Breaking ughter Fist to the extreme realm, containing the power of endless killing fist cohesion, the killing intent to turn into a harsh sharpness, with this fist attack, the power of Broken Army manifested, this attack to Benji. Benji was like a vajras angry eyes, his mouth chanting Buddhist scriptures, theyer of Buddhist light around him shining with Buddhist mysteries, in the darkness, it seems that there is an ancient Buddhas shadow rising up in the air, is holding the gesture of the supreme life seal, revealing a magnificent and grand Buddhist aura. Boom! At that moment, Benji threw his fist, and the Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist that he cast out met Ryans killing fist, and the power of the five dragons and five elephants exploded out in full force. Then, Benjis left hand evolved Prajna Zen Palm, a palm print appeared in the air, containing a Buddhist meditation, with the mind of greatpassion,passion, and freedom, and resisted the attack of Demon Son. In an instant, the terrifying sh of fists and palm prints vibrated, causing the void to shake, and in that mighty vibration, there was the sound of ancient Buddhas meditation singing echoing. Rao in that moment, Benji for the Temple of the Holy Buddha to get the Ancient Buddha Bible and a breakthrough in understanding, but he was wounded, facing Ryan and reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage high level strength of Demon Son under a joint attack, he still can not resist, his body is still in a state of shock. He still could not resist, his body was forced backwards, and his mouth was spilling blood, obviously Benjis injuries deepened again. With Demon Sons appearance, sessive attacks on Zack and Benji, making these two have been wounded, the situation for Jasons side is undoubtedly extremely unfavorable. Demon Sons strategy is also very obvious, that is to first Jasons help around all crippled and injured, forcing Jason to eventually be a loner, no one to help under, also fell into a desperate situation. Demon Son teamed up with Ryan to injure Benji and Zack has reached its goal, the next moment, Demon Son eyes shed a demonic killing machine, his body shape, moving towards Jason attacked and killed. Jason has been taking the way of stalking Tommy, during this period, no matter how strong Tommys Fist of the Big Dipper st he did not retreat, making his mouth constantly spilled blood, but by virtue of their own Grand Vajra Realm Physique hard to hold on. With Jasons frontal stalking, Marcels side found an opportunity to repeatedly force Tommy to retreat, and several of his punches were thrown at Tommys body. Marcel also paid a price, and was hit by a punch from Tommy, his body fell back. Jason took advantage of Tommys strike to injure Marcels gap, he rose up in anger, his body leaped up, his right hand fist gathered the power of the storm, a fist of anger to kill the dragon hand as fast as lightning attacked Tommy. At that moment, Demon Sons attacking fist was already approaching Jason, and the power of the Heritage Master Stage high level fist was shocking. At this juncture, Jason gritted his teeth and did not withdraw his hand to defend, his punch still passed through Tommys flickering hole like a lightning bolt and hit Tommys body solidly. At the same time, Demon Sons attacking fist also hit Jasons body solidly. Tommy staggered back and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth again. The force of Jasons punch prated his body and caused him injuries, but his own emperor body was indeed extremely powerful, and the force of this punch was not enough to cause a fatal threat to him. Jasons body also flew backwards, Grand Vajra Realm Physique at this moment elevated to the extreme realm reached so far, resisting most of the power of the Demon Son punch, but under the impact of that force, Jason copsed to the ground.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. BrotherC The next moment, the furious Wolf Boys own aura of Wolf Boys anger climbed up, breaking through the shackles of his own cultivation realm with a single blow, and a rich bloody murderous aura like substance diffused from his thin body, causing people to feel their hearts palpitate. Jason slowly got up with one hand on the ground, he looked ahead, the battle spirit in his eyes increased instead of decreased, a never-ending battle fire in his heart was burning, he opened his mouth andughed C I am the worlds Captain Miller, try to ask, who can swallow the dragon? Chapter 1253 – People are old and fists are not old Outside, south of Broken Peak Mountain.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Saint power is diffused, the supreme power is sweeping, the wind and clouds of heaven and earth change color, the dome of the sky is covered with dark clouds, thunder bursts, but the storm is slow to fall. The Saint level realm of a Saint level strong man diffused out of himself enveloped this short peak terrain, making this ce a forbidden area, but this Saint power did not sweep to the whole Broken Peak Mountain, only enveloped the south side of this short peak mountain terrain. Otherwise, these several Saint level strong, among them is the existence of Sacred Level, the Saint level pressure uncontrolled swept the entire Broken Peak Mountain, that Broken Peak Mountain gathered in the ancient martial artists, in addition to their own strength has reached the Saint The Broken Peak Mountain is a ce where all the ancient martial artists have gathered, except those whose strength has reached the Saint level realm, such as the family head, Saint Lord and other big figures, no one can resist. Even so, those ordinary ancient martial artists on Broken Peak Mountain were all silent and did not dare to move. Even though the holy might did not suppress them, they also sensed it and knew that something terrible must have happened in the south. Among them, no one dares to go to see, only feel that the short peak terrain is like the existence of a flood of beasts in general, once approaching the past, ispletely their own death of self-seeking death. Reno extreme south look, the eyes of the gaze shed with aplex color, as the Goodwin familys family head, he certainly know that there is an ambush attack. But, howe this battle is not over yet? Four Saint level powerhouses, two Sacred level existences, all unable to stop an old man of cultivation fallen realm? Gradually, Renos face was somewhat grave. Theos face was originally a little worried, but as the battle began in the southern dwarf peak, feeling the supreme fist intent that carried through the world, his face gradually disappeared, his heart could not help but silently say, the old mans fist is not old, Lewis is still the same Lewis that can be called the masters bowed down! Konstantin, Tantai and others also look the same, their faces even with a look of amazement, did not think that Lewis, who had been rumored to have fallen from the realm of multiplication, was still a teenager when he returned! Such Lewis, who dares to despise? South of the short peak. Old Mr. Miller staggered to his feet, the corners of his mouth spilled blood, he had been wounded. But he did not care, took out a small wine jug, and with a mouth full of blood to fill a mouthful of wine, such actions seem to have not put the four Saint level strong people in front of the eyes. Such a strong spirit, so heavy as light, the extreme flow of writing, from which can be seen when Old Mr. Miller when young across Hyacinths posture is how wanton and wild. Simmonss skin and bones face can not help but slightly moved, few words he could not help but praise, said: Lewiss strong, lies in the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, more in the unmatched fist intention! I have never seen Lewis style decades ago, but when I saw him tonight, he really lived up to his reputation. Simmons said this from the bottom of his heart, although he is now surrounded by Lewis, but it does not affect his respect for Lewis. Such an opponent, such Lewis, deserves his respect. Simmons words are also true, Old Mr. Millercultivation realm although fallen, but still is able to use his top Hyacinths fist to make up for it, but also has Grand Vajra Realm Physique body protection. So, who wants to think that Old Mr. Millercultivation fallen realm can be arbitrary bullying and killing, that will be a big mistake! The ck-scarfed old mans gaze was gloomy, he was struck by Old Mr. Millers fist that pressed all the males, even if he had Sacred Levels holy power protection body, under Old Mr. Millers unparalleled fist attack, he would definitely be injured. Xuanyuan old man, you are an old man, do you want to sit down and rest for a while? Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and continued, Good people dont live long, bad people live a thousand years! This heaven is too unfair, you such a bad ball of old man heaven does not take away earlier. Then it might as well, just use the old mans fist to take away your old life. The ck-scarfed old mans face was unmoved, but the killing intent in his gaze looked more and more severe, he said in a cold voice: What are you waiting for, Lewis is already wounded, is at the end of his rope, not far from death! Lets all work together and send him to hell! Ha ha ha ha - Old Mr. Millerughed out loud, and then heughed hard, with an aura of a crossed sword, he said, I am here, who has the ability toe and take it! During the words, Old Mr. Millers aged body had already dimmed a bit of golden aura once again zed up, dazzling, like an indestructible Vajra Buddha. In the windy night, this old man, crossed his sword, alone against the four saints, but face unchanged, the gas rushed the bull! A dying man, how dare you be arrogant! Kill! The ck-scarfed old man spoke coldly, and his own Sacred Level aura swept out violently, covering the sky, as vast as the bottomless abyss, apanied by a killing intent so strong that it was a few points. The ck-scarfed old man evolved the strongest fist momentum, bringing the Goodwin familys ultimate fist dao to its fullest extent. In an instant, a fist shadow emerged in the air, containing the power of the Great Sage like a dark river in the surge, the power of the fist out with a strong and unparalleled momentum towards Old Mr. Miller to suppress. Simmons body a movement, his right hand into a fist, the left hand into a palm, the power of the fist palm intersected into a glow, instantly revealed the killing machine and power, a step up, with the ck scarf old mans supreme fist power, also this attack to kill Old Mr. Miller. Old Demon and Old Saint Clement also moved, with the two Sacred Level powerhouses, Old Man in the ck Scarf and Simmons, holding Old Mr. Miller at bay, they also used their full strength and arrived in a sh to attack. I have nothing else, but I have a pair of fists that have never given in to old age! Lets fight! Old Mr. Miller shouted out, he evolved his fist dao, his fists, turning into two bright fist power streams of light, thus cutting through the sky. When the magnificent and majestic fist intent contained in his fist power was manifested, it caused a resonance between heaven and earth, emitting a booming sound, and in the darkness, a supreme heaven and earth power was added to himself, making his fist faster, fiercer, and stronger! Old Mr. Miller basically ignored the attack from Old Demon and Clement old saint, the punch is more as far as possible to their attack to shake back or dissolve the momentum, and then the resonance of the heaven and earth for the power of the fist to meet Simmons fist and palm attack, but the power of the stronger fist is the main attack to the ck scarf old man. This punch, Old Mr. Miller is still not avoiding retreat, continue to want to exchange injuries with the ck scarf old man. This time, the ck-scarfed old man was smart and had already prepared, so he evolved his fist to resist Old Mr. Millers punch, but also the remaining power to punch again, cross-file impact to Old Mr. Millers fist attack. Rumble! The impact of the terrifying Saint level power rumbled like a thunderstorm,nding on a short peak. Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller was forced back and wounded once again by thebined forces of Four Saints. But this stubborn old man, but again and again to stand up, but again and again to rush up, the lonely figure of the heroic, his fist awning reflects the sky, his fist will envelop the world, he wariness like a pir of heaven, will always stand. The corners of his mouth continued to seep blood, he did not stifle a grunt, and did not retreat half a step, Grand Vajra Realm Physiques golden glow again and again dimmed and again and again zed up, he vowed to let his fist, let his fist branded in this void! I have submitted to old age, but my fist C no! Concede! Old! Chapter 1254 – Fist Intentions are Unparalleled Eye Point Peak. The old monk in the tattered robe of the old monks eyes blossomed, the eyes of the eyes did not blink to stare at the southern dwarf peak. With the heavy night, he naturally could not see the specific battle of the south dwarf peak far away, but with his profound strength, but through the fluctuating Saint level pressure and the constantly changing fist palm power to determine the general course of the battle. But when he sensed that the share attracted the heaven and earth are resonating like the great suns fist intent rises to the sky, making the dome of the sky are going to change color, he could not help but an old face moved, said to himself: Such a fist intent - No wonder Lewiss cultivation fallen realm, but also in the four Saint level power under the siege for so long support. Of course, Lewiss Grand Vajra Realm Physique was unbreakable at its peak strength. But after the fall, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique is no longer the ultimate realm physique. Most of all, he still relies on this peerless fist intent to make up for theck of Cultivation realm. old monk spoke to himself again, and that pair of essence shing gaze was filled with a heartfelt admiration. The old monk and Old Mr. Miller did not have many encounters, not to say that it is an enemy or friend, but see Old Mr. Millercultivation fall after the realm still have such a style, he is also from the bottom of his heart to feel admiration. He once said that in Hyacinth today, there are only three and a half people who deserve his admiration, and Lewis is the first among them. The first one is Lewis. Unfortunately, if there is no change, Lewis is strong, but it is difficult to escape the fate! old monk shook his head and sighed. The words just fell into voice, old monk like sensing what like, his face fierce solemn, immediately looked up to the sky. At this time, the dome of the sky dark clouds rolled, as if to turn into a dark dragon, in that cloudyer, from time to time there are shes of lightning, vaguely seems to have a solemn aura presented out, resulting in an unusual sky vision. Everything is as I expected, Seven Killing ces has opened! The next step is to swallow the dragon! My great path will soon beplete! The old monks face rose with excitement, his attention to that side of the vision in the sky dome to attract, at the same time he also in his heart silently calcte what, is making some kind of deduction, also did not pay attention to the south side of the dwarf peak side of the amazing battle. East. Hair and beard are white with an immortal style and charm of Williams gaze also from the south of the battlefield back. He raised his eyes to the sky and frowned, remembering the assertion of Ron Stenhouse C Dragon eats snake! William looked down at the chessboard drawn on the ground, in which some pieces had been discarded or were on the periphery; some pieces were in step. If Ron Stenhouses assertiones true, the pattern of the board will have to change. William muttered to himself. Then he picked up a branch and moved a piece up on the board, this piece belonged to Tommy, and then he moved the piece representing Ryan to the side. The original board shows a pattern of the Emperors Domination. With Williams change, a three-legged position was formed. Ron Stenhouse is looking for the way of one person, but I am looking for the big momentum in my hands, even if it is a three-legged tripod? But also does not change the trend of this trend. William looked at the chessboard and opened his mouth to talk to himself. At this time, William face was stunned, he sensed that the south side, an extremely magnificent boundless fist intent straight to the sky and clouds, too strong, that fist intent, giving a person a kind of any of your group of masters surrounded by my own fist proud of the worlds pride and confidence. William could not help but look toward the south dwarf peak, could not help but say to himself: actually be able toprehend their own fist intent cultivation to such a state! If not for the events of that year that caused the cultivation to fall, I am afraid that today Hyacinth, the most likely to break through the shackles of Sacred Level is none other than Lewis! Pity, pity! Rumble! On the battlefield of the southern dwarf peak, an even more violent fluctuation than before erupted, causing a deafening sound. But it was seen that an old figure was jolted backwards as fast as an arrow from a string, and the four figures in front of him who were emitting terrifying holy might were also retreating. The old Demon and Clement had blood spilling out of the corners of their mouths, and Simmons withered face was white, and his breath was briefly disturbed. The ck-scarfed old mans sturdy body took several steps backward, and then stabilized his body, looking at the old figure in front of him who was injured by their joint effort and fell backward like flying, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Whoosh! The ck-scarfed old mans feet beat, his bodys holy power erupted, making his speed lightning fast towards the pursuit. He wanted to take advantage of Old Mr. Millers backward form is not yet stable, full of holes in the time, to attack and kill. The old figure was shaken backward rapidly is Old Mr. Miller, finally, his body hit a tree behind, the horrible impact shaking the tree are violently shaken up. Old Mr. Miller fell to the ground when the corner of the eye saw a figure rushing to him, he was toote to stand up to meet the fight, in this crisis once, Old Mr. Miller fierce fist st on the ground. Boom, the fist fell on the ground directly cracked,yers of soil including the ground on the debris immediately soared up, with the momentum of the sky swept forward. The ck-scarfed old man came after him, a fierce ckness in front of his eyes, endless flying sand and rocks pounced on him, making his momentum slowed slightly, his left hand a dispatch, sweeping up the multiplication of sacred power will pounce on the flying sand and rocks swept away, then his right hand a fist has struck forward like lightning, the direction of the attack is the direction of Old Mr. Miller fell to the ground. Bang! An earth-shattering sound, but this punch fell short, sted on the tree. Click! Click! An ear-splitting sound came, and the tree, under the st of the Power of the Great Sage contained in the ck-scarfed old mans fist, the trunk cracked, and finally the tree snapped off directly! This shows how terrifying the power of a Sacred Level strongmans punch is! Thats why Saint level strongman is known as a transcendent existence! The ck-scarfed old man turned his head violently and saw that Old Mr. Miller was already a few meters away to his right and was standing up. Lewis, you have run out of oil, lets see how long you can hold on! The old man with the ck scarf had a murderous look in his eyes, and he said, word for word. What is the joy of life and what is the fear of death? Old Mr. Miller reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, heughed out loud and said, As long as I can freely and drenched this heart fist intention out, this life has no regrets! The remaining three Saint level powerhouses are pressing forward, fighting to this extent, and the next moment will be the moment of life and death. Chapter 1255 – One After Another Seven Killing ces deep. The green rocks are more than ten meters across, and from a distance, it looks like a long dragon formed by the green rocks, but it has a body without a head, looking like the dragons head has been cut off. In this green rock dragon, Wolf Boy opened his mouth and burst out a muffled roar,yers of blood-colored killing gas emerged, surrounding his body, vaguely behind him are going to turn into a huge vision of blood Wolf Boy. At the same time, Wolf Boys own cultivation aura climbed upwards, breaking through his own cultivation confinement and impacting on the Heritage Master Stage! In an instant, wisps of Heritage Master pressure manifested from his body. After breaking through the cultivation realm to the Heritage Master Stage, Wolf Boy frantically refined the Dragon Scale Grass drug in his body. His own cultivation essence seemed to be a bottomless pit, continuously absorbing the Dragon Scale Grass medicinal properties that Wolf Boy had refined, while the rich spiritual energy of this world was also greedily absorbed by Wolf Boy, turning it into pure essence qi, which was continuously remitted into his cultivation dantian. In this process, Wolf Boys own cultivation aura steadily climbed, and the blood-colored killing aura that permeated his body became even more intense, and the vision of the blood-colored Wolf Boy became even more realistic, as if it was really going to take shape.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Wolf Boys own cultivation aura reached a limit of his current realm, his eyes stared forward, and the murderous intent flowing in his blood-colored eyes was about to overflow out. Whoosh! In the next moment, Wolf Boys body was like lightning, carrying the killing power of Wolf Boys wrath, and rushed straight towards Ryan. Benji under the attack of Demon Son and Ryan, the injury is not optimistic, is now under the strong attack of Ryan, Ryans own killing aura full recovery, will be their own Army Breaking ughter Fist fist power to the fullest extent of the stage, a killing style to show the killing machine harsh Fist of the Big Dipper swept out, surrounded Benjis entire body in his killing fist shadow in the sky. Benji is also worthy of being the most outstanding disciple of the young generation of Kuchan Temple, he has Kuchan Temples Dragon and Elephant Physique, although it is notparable to Grand Vajra Realm Physique, but Dragon and Elephant The physique is a top-ranked physical art in Hyacinth. Therefore, relying on Dragon and Elephant Physique protection has been stimted by the strongest blood, Benji can still support, but in Ryans severe attack, can not help but retreat, a dangerous situation. At that moment C Whoosh! A seemingly thin figure with the speed of the wind towards Ryan sprinted over, the person is still unknown, a rich and bloody killing aura has swept to. Ryans heart felt, for that Wolf Boys anger breath can not be more sensitive, he looked up, is to see Wolf Boy carrying an endless thick murderous aura rushed to kill him. The next moment, the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist evolved by Wolf Boy was alreadying towards Ryan. After breaking through to the early Heritage Master Stage, Wolf Boys own cultivation strength has also achieved a qualitative leap, the gap between the original Heritage Master Stage and Completion Stage is a world apart. Only the strongest of Heritage Master Stage are able to transform their dark energy into the Big Dipper and condense their own Fist of the Big Dipper. In addition, after breaking through to the Heritage Master Stage, Wolf BoyWolf Boys Wraths breath has undergone a metamorphosis, in Wolf Boys Wraths blood-colored murderous aura unique Wolf Boys bloodthirsty fate characteristics, opponents will more obviously feel their own breath blood flowing rapidly. The aura of Wolf Boys wrath swept towards Ryan, but Ryans cultivation realm has reached the Heritage Master Stage high level, plus Breaking Army Fate Pattern and Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern themselves are mutually restrained, so Wolf Boy that Wolf Boy bloodthirsty for Ryan, only caused a slight abnormality in his own breath and blood, did not cause too much impact. The power of Wolf Boys fist is not to be ignored. The fist with endless bloodshed is like a vision of a bloodthirsty Wolf Boy, and the power of Wolf Boy of his own fate pattern is added to it. The Fist of the Big Dipper is a heavy Fist of the Big Dipper, and its a great way to get the most out of your life. There is nothing he wants to kill more than Wolf Boy. Wolf Boys growth speed is too fast, before is still Completion Stage high strength, now in this ce, actually has sessfully broken through to Heritage Master Stage. If he continues to grow at such a rate, he will definitely be able to pose a sufficient threat to him in the future and will definitely be his true nemesis. The best way to kill Wolf Boy was to take advantage of the fact that he was only at the beginning of the Heritage Master Stage and had not yet grown uppletely. Ryan forced Benji back with a killing fist, then he moved his body and turned to meet Wolf Boy, his fists struck at the same time, his fist with endless killing intent was wrapped in his own Broken Army power and struck Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy is not afraid, his right hand is attacking the Greedy Wolf Devouring the Moon punch, while his left hand is evolving the punch from The originators fist seal, the same one-hit kill punch, the two punches came one after another. The two fists came one after the other to fight against Ryan. Bang! Bang! In an instant, the sound of violent fist shes resounded in the air, and the power of Broken Army and the power of Wolf Boy came into a head-to-head encounter. But when the fist fell, Wolf Boys thin figure was forced to take several steps backward, and a small face was white, but he was still holding on, not saying a word, staring at Ryan with a deadly gaze. Ryans cultivation realm was high, but he was also wounded and could not fully disy the full strength of the Heritage Master Stage high level, he was able to force Wolf Boy back, but also failed to hit him hard. Just as Ryan was about to go after him, a palm strike with a Buddhist meditation meaning surrounded him and killed him, only to see Benji already attacking. Wolf Boy leapt again, like a hungry wolf pouncing on him, and together with Benji, they stalked and killed Ryan. Wolf Boy and Benji cooperate, but also with Ryan to fight on par, and even vaguely suppressed Ryan. Riley, who originally stood beside Darcey, also moved, his cultivation talent is not as high as Wolf Boy, his own strength has not reached the Heritage Master Stage stage. But looking at all the people are killing and tangling, he also has no reason to stand by and watch, he rushed to Louis, to slow down the pressure on Zack. Zack was wounded and coughing up blood under Demon Sons attack, and he had Louis pinned down, but now he was being pushed repeatedly by Louis. With Rileying to help, more or less can also help Zack some. Demon Sons painstaking attacks have tipped the scales, and with Wolf Boycultivations breakthrough, Rileys attack has made his previous attacks go down the drain. Now, Jason is on his feet again, together with Marcel, and in front of them are Tommy and Demon Son, who are approaching with fierce killing intent. These two are Heritage Master Stage peak strength, more importantly, these two injuries are considered very light, so Jason side still has to face a lot of pressure. The two of them were at the top of the Heritage Master Stage. Chapter 1256 Nine Yang Fist Intent (I) Jasons battle spirit is like fire, burning brightly, forgiven for being wounded, but his own battle spirit and belief, still gives a sense of unbeatable, this is the worlds Captain Millers iron bones, but also the devil Satans unyielding battle spirit! Marcel, you wait for the opportunity to move, do not resist head-on. Jason whispered to the Marcel beside him. Marcels face was determined, and a strong battle intent was pervading, he said, Jason, I have my own way. Jason, this time, you cant retreat! Prepare to die! Demon Son said in an indifferent tone. Jason looked straight at Demon Son and said, word for word, Lead to death? Thats a good word! Lets see who will lead the death! The words just fell, Jason a sh dash towards Demon Son and rushed up. The gravity field, which was as thick as a hundred thousand mountains crushing down, enveloped both Tommy and Demon Son, a great force of Jasons own, a great force that vaguely carried the greatness of heaven and earth. Boom! Jason threw his fist, and performed the fourth form of the Heaven Fist C Pressing Fist! The fist intent, manifested an invincible aura style, magnificent written fist intent Pressing Fist, ask who dares topete? This is as if to Pressing Fist of a punch, this suppressed to Demon Son. Demon Son to Jason has not dared to have any underestimation, although he has always been unable to understand, why Jason does not repair Agist under, just with the power of the body can be so strong. No matter what, this time, he decided to give his best to kill Jason! No Self, No Phase! Demon Son shouted coldly as he evolved the Supremes Holy Lands Demonic Fist, which he had perceived to the 14th level with his extremely high Demonic Heart rank. Therefore, when he developed this fist, in the shadow of the fist, the appearance of all the demons emerged, the purest demonic aura was pervading, and the fist was imbued with the power of his own destiny, the Teng Shi!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. While Demon Son was attacking with his fist, Tommy also activated his Emperors Royal Fist, carrying his own power of the Emperor, and attacked with a majestic fist power. Thebined strike of these two Heritage Master Stage pinnacle powerhouses is naturally extraordinary. Jason was wounded, but did not retreat in the slightest, his left hand fist, fought to block Tommys fist, his main purpose is to target Demon Son. Thepanys main goal is to target Demon Son, who is also a Heritage Master Stage high level peak, but still not as strong as Tommy, whose bloodline is too strong and who has mastered many ultimate fist paths. Jasons aim is to target Demon Son with a strong attack, first knocking him back and injuring him. Faced with thebined efforts of these two, they could only be broken down one by one, otherwise he and Marcel would definitely not be able topete with thebined power of these two. Bang! Jason shook Tommys fist, shaking his body blood, he endured, at the same time his fist also sted at Demon Son. At this moment, Marcel attacked, taking advantage of the gap between Demon Son and Jasons fist attack, he attacked Demon Son. Demon Sons fist forced Jason back, and Jason was shaken by the force of Tommys and Demon Sons fist attacks, causing blood to spill from the corners of his mouth, but he gritted his teeth and took advantage of the gap between Marcels fist attacks and Demon Sons fist attacks, and charged at Demon Son again. Heaven Fist, and he threw a powerful strike with all his strength! Marcels Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art was an extraordinary martial art that ranked among the top in terms of offensive power and was abat technique. So when Marcels attack came, Demon Son couldnt be bothered to chase Jason and hurriedly threw a punch to meet it. Marcel was wounded and his cultivation level was inferior to Demon Sons, so it was difficult for him to resist Demon Sons fist shadow. Roar! Demon Son senses the crisis, he roars out, behind his own earthy yellow breath condensed into the shadow of the tengku serpent to solidify, he cast out the Demonic Fist in the strongest fist power, Fist of the Big Dipperyer byyer, blocking Jasons fist power. Boom! In the violent sh, Demon Son was able to resist Jasons fist attack, but was also forced backwards. Marcel saw this opportunity to attack and kill, and the fist attacked the Demon Son fiercely. At this moment, the terrifying punching power fluctuation from Jasons side, Tommys evolution of the two ultimate boxing power, no reservation to attack and kill Jason. Jason has no time to dodge, he attacked Demon Son under the fist momentum just fell, also toote to re-evolve the fist style to resist. In the crisis, Jason had to cross his arms to resist Tommys fist attack. With a bang, Tommys fist still shattered Jasons arms across the block, and a punchnded on Jasons body, causing him to retreat and cough up blood. At the same time, Marcels fist also attacked, a fist ruthlessly bombarded Demon Son, Marcels fist power cohesion and the power of the righteousness of the raging out, Demon Son mouth open muffled grunt, blood tumbling, but also can not help but spit blood wounded. Tommy did not pursue Jason, after shaking Jason back, his body folded, with a swift and fierce momentum to attack Marcel. Marcel, watch out! Jason couldnt help but yell out after seeing this. Marcel sensed the crisis, but he was calm and collected, facing Tommys fist attack, he fearlessly met the fist and attacked strongly. Rumble! The terrifying fist vibration, Marcel opened his mouth wow, shocking blood stained hispel clothes, he staggered backwards and fell to the ground. Jason this time grief and anger, not only Marcel, Zack, Benji, Wolf Boy, Riley are fighting, one is wounded, but never say retreat, but still forced to attack and kill. This is the heat of blood and blood stirring, but also in the interpretation of what is called brotherhood side by side. For the sake of this galloping fervor and affection, for the sake of that familiar face, he must not let anything happen to them. Therefore, looking at Demon Son and Tommy almost coincidentally towards the wounded Marcel to close up, Jason dashed up and roared C Sky Fist, kill me! Jason burst out the punch, although he had performed it many times before, but this time it was the first time, but in the true sense of the Sky Fist punch! Because, in the emotions of grief and anger, in the fight of the brothers around him who never say retreat, he perceived the ninth fist intention! Therefore, this is the true meaning of theplete Sky Fist fist momentum! Chapter 1257 Nine Yang Fist Intent (II) The grief and anger of Jason dashed to intercept, and with that grief and anger but stirring mood, he once again evolved the Sky Fist punch. A fist seal appeared in the air. Nine Fist Seals, like Nine Sun Sky, ze brightly. At the same time, a very different fist intent was incorporated into these fist marks one by one. One, two, three until the seventh Human Great Dragon Power fist intent, the eighth True Martial Demon Fist Intent, the ninth fist intent also emerged, this fist intent contains an endless sorrow and anger stirring battle intent, as if a summary of the previous eight fist intent and convergence, representing the The essence of this style of fist was fused into the Nine Fist Seals, giving life and soul to the Nine Fist Seals. Rumble! In that instant, the Sunling Bloodline behind Jason seemed to boil over,pletely detonating and resonating with the Sky Fist. The constant flow of Sunling Bloodline into the Nine Fist Seals made the power of this punch increase, eventually reaching an unprecedented level of strength. This is the realplete Sky Fist punch!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When the Nine Fist Seals are integrated into the nine fist intent, the power of this fist is very different. The Nine Fist Seals were all injected into the Nine Fist Seals in a resonance, making the nine fist marks imprinted in the void really look like nine zing suns burning, blossoming with a brilliant me. The fist marks sweeping envelope to Tommy and Demon Son, led to this side of the void for the vibration up. Tommy face gloomy and up, for Jason this type of fist potential he has long been no stranger, but, basically, every time I see Jason evolved this type of fist potential, the power will be different degrees of increase a cut. Right now, when this style of fist again evolved, Tommy felt that the power of this punch was two or three times greater than the power Jason had previously exerted! It was terrifying! The fist intent within this punch had increased from six to seven, eight, and now nine fist intents! Kill! Tommys face was fearless as he roared out, evolving his Emperors Fist to the ultimate level of his current realm, an emperors might was manifested from him, and in the shadow of his fist, the power of the emperor was manifested, and his own emperors bloodline boiled, like the revival of a true dragon, and the endless power of qi and blood was added, attacking and killing Jason. From Jasons fist, he really sensed a threat, not only from Jasoncultivation on the threat, more Jason on the fist do fist intent that people can not reach the threat of enlightenment! Such an opponent, if not eliminated early, will be a big problem in the future! Demon Son was also greatly shaken, and he frantically pushed his pure demonic energy, and the image of the Teng Serpent faintly appeared behind him to rise up in the air, and the wisps of Teng Serpents power continuously merged into his fist power, and he instantly attacked and killed a fist shadow, along with the endless Fist of the Big Dipper, and attacked Jason. Jason evolved Nine Fist Seals, three fist marks to Tommy, the rest of the six fist marks are all sted to Demon Son. His purpose was obvious, that is, to put all his strength into killing Demon Son, who was a little bit inferior in terms of strength! Rumble! Terrifying fist vibration in the void, as if the space topletely detonate, the sound is extremely powerful, the momentum is terrifying. Three fist marks simply can not resist Tommys fist attack, one after another fist marks fade, but the power of Tommys fist is partially blocked, but the fist power is still attacked. Jason did not care, he put all his energy on hitting Demon Son hard. Six fist prints crushed Demon Son, including the seventh, eighth and ninth fist intent prints. Demon Sons fist shadow attacked, Jasons six fist seals crushed down, one fist seal broke through theyers of Demon Sons fist shadow, and finally the fist seal containing the ninth fist intent ruthlessly sted Demon Sons body. At the same time, several fist shadows evolved by Demon Son also struck Jason. Demon Son was struck by Nine Fist Seals, and his body shook up as if he had been struck by lightning, stumbling backwards and coughing out a mouthful of scarlet blood. Jasons body was covered with light golden light zed up, Grand Vajra Realm Physique raised to a limit of his current strength realm, he was attacked by Tommy and Demon Sons fists one after another, his body also flew backwards, spurting blood stained the clothes on his chest, the whole person has a kind of blood-stained style. This time, Jasons injury is really not optimistic. If not for the Grand Vajra Realm Physique protection, Im afraid he would have fallen to the ground, unable to stand up again. Right now, although his injuries have been heavy to a certain point, forgiving his body stained with blood, but he still clenched his teeth, with a resolute and unyielding faith to let himself stand up. The strong enemy, how can he fall down? He really want to fall, Marcel, Zack, Benji and Wolf Boy, Riley and others will be in danger. So, Jason is still standing strong, forgiving his standing form looks a bit wobbly, but as long as he is still standing, who dares to belittle? In the other battlefield, Wolf Boy has been wounded, but he is still fighting with the same vigor as a wounded wolf, looking more and more fierce and severe. Ryan specifically targeted Wolf Boy, and several fatal crises were dodged by Wolf Boy with his beast-like senses. However, with Wolf Boy and Benji working together, Ryans injuries are getting worse, and in general, Wolf Boys life may be in danger if the fight continues. On the other side, Riley is also the same. He has not yet reached the Heritage Master Stage, and he is greatly affected by the pressure of Louis Heritage Master Stage. Fortunately, with Zacks own Terrain Formation power to resist the pressure of Louis Heritage Master Stage, Riley did not fall into danger. Marcel also stood up, rested a little, he slightly slowed down, but his own injuries are not optimistic. Tommy was also wounded, but the injury was not serious. demon son was hit by Jasons punch mark, the injury was more serious, butpared to Jason and Marcel, demon sons injury is still in a much better condition. Inferiority! No matter from any point of view, Jason and the others are at a great disadvantage. Tommy hase towards Jason, his face indifferent, his tone cold and unfeeling said: Jason, you have such a performance has greatly exceeded my expectation. I have learned a boxing style in Imperial Blood House, and I have been perfecting it all these days. Until now, I feel that this doctrine has taken shape. Next, I will send you to hell with the Supreme Fist Way I learned in the Imperial Blood House! Chapter 1258 I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky (a) Jason heard the words and the gaze in his eyes sunken and stared up, the whole person is not moved. Tommys words did not surprise him, with Tommys talent and opportunity, after getting the Imperial Blood House opportunity, from which to understand his own boxing path, this is not surprising. Tommy previously performed the ultimate boxing path is the Goodwin family inherited boxing path, the Goodwin family ancestors created, and then passed down from generation to generation, the power of the boxing path is naturally unparalleled, but may not be 100% suitable for Tommy himself. Tommy in the Imperial Blood House perceived the boxing path, that ispletely in line with his own imperial blood lineage, is his own blood lineage and his own situation out of the perception of the boxing path, will certainly be able to his unbelievable blood lineage power can be fully yed out. This means that the Tommy right now is the most terrifying. Jasons body, Sunling Bloodline constantly nourishes his body, Grand Vajra Realm Physique is also constantly repairing his own injuries, through True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique and Power Evolution Secret Realm Power, which has been refined by the Secret Method, is flowing throughout his body, and Jason is trying to raise his mental state to the strongest level possible. Jason has experienced too many life-and-death battles, and there is no shortage of battles that have been reversed in the face of adversity, so at this juncture, he appears more calm and collected, a face as deep as ake, the gaze in his eyes calmly without the slightest ripple, even though his own aura of cultivation is getting weaker and weaker, but the unyielding fighting spirit in his body is more intense like fire. The first time I saw him, I was able to see him. Tommy is still in excellent shape, he is constantly building up his momentum, constantly allowing his own aura to climb to a current extreme, his own emperors might rolls like a tide, crushing forward and sweeping towards Jason. Jason, if you can die under the fist dao that I have realized, you can die with no regrets! Tommy opened his mouth, he was so powerful that he first wanted to strike Jasons cultivation heart from his words. However, it is obvious that this has no effect on Jason, who has been used to life and death scenes, and will not be struck by these words? If you want to fight, then fight! Such nonsense, you are in a weak heart? Jason responded in a cold tone. Then lets fight! Tommy gave a fierce roar, his fists clenched, his Qi blood rolled like a tide, as vast as the sea, right at this moment, the Emperors blood in his body that was like a true dragon seemed to have fully revived. Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist! Tommy shouted, he was evolving his fist power, using the revived Emperors blood in his body as a traction,pletely triggering his own blood power, as his fist power evolved, a vast and majestic fist intent was manifested, the rolling tide of qi and blood seemed to transform into the shape of a true dragon, manifesting a true dragon fist intent! When this fist power had just taken shape, it already brought a terrifying abyss-like pressure, and in the darkness, it seemed to contain an indestructible greatness. Boom! Boom! Tommy evolved a fist power to strike, double fist its out, like two real dragons in the void circling out, carrying a sole aura, this suppressed Jason. Jason also let out a loud cry, he simultaneously cast Heaven Fist and Fist of Rage and Kill fist momentum, will own Secret Realm Power all stimted, this He fought against Tommy. Rumble! The power of the Imperial bloodline collided with Jasons Nine Suns Eucharist power, and the Fist of the Big Dipper and Jasons Secret Realm Power shed violently, generating a loud st. WhaC After the punching power fell, he saw that Jason coughed up blood once again and his body fell out. The Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist that Tommy had evolved, the true dragon fist that seemed to be transformed by the power of qi and blood, had broken through Jasons fist and hit him hard. Tommyprehended this supreme fist power is indeed too terrifying,pletely in line with his own imperial bloodline power, can fully explode his own bloodline power, in terms of fist moves, because justprehended, perhaps not as subtle as the Goodwin familys ultimate fist path inherited, but in terms of power, but it is a mess. After Demon Son stabilized his breath, he was about to kill Jason, who was seriously injured. Marcel, since you cant see the situation today and are determined to die, Ill make it happen for you! Demon Son said in a grim tone. Without a word, Marcel put all his strength into his Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art fighting technique to face Demon Son. Jason fell down, but stood up again, he rushed again to Tommy with his own unyielding fighting spirit. Tommy at this moment is like the emperor who dominates everything in the world, he continues to promote the Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist fist power, the terrifying bloodline power again erupts, with an iparably strong aura to suppress Jason. Boom! Jason was knocked back once again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jason got up again, with the Grand Vajra Realm Physiques unbelievable strength, carrying the wounded impact again and again, rushing up, only to be pushed back again and again. I dont know how many times he was knocked back, but when Tommy came after him, and once again evolved his own supreme fist power to shake Jason away, this time Jason flew out, and his body crashed hard into the big rock dragon formed by the green rock behind him. Jasons own blood seeped into the green rock, the whole person seems to be unable to stand up, as if the skeleton of the body were broken apart, their own breath is weak to the extreme. Darcey rushed over and held the porcin bottle to Jason, making him drink a mouthful of Dragon Pond spirit liquid. However, this can do little for Jason, Tommy will not give him time to refine the medicinal properties of the Dragon Pond spirit liquid, so as to recover their own injuries. But after drinking the Dragon Pond liquid, it was more or less useful, at least Jasons own strength was being restored. Jason and Darcey, including Tommy and others did not notice, when Jasons own blood dyed the dragon-like green rocks, the whole green rocks made of big dragons seem to be a little different, like in the emitting a faint green glow. Immediately after, the entire Seven Killing ces terrain like a full recovery, like, all kinds of violent, sharp, bloody killing machinepletely diffuse out, is from the entire Seven Killing ces terrain convergence to the current battlefield. In Seven Killing ces that terrifying aura of killing swept under the nket, the entire Seven Killing ces as if to fall into that terrifying bloody purgatory field. This change came out of nowhere, making Tommys footsteps that were chasing him over couldnt help but pause and frown, even he, sensed a big horrible killing machine in the surge, but didnt know what to target. Chapter 1259 I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky (II) At the same time, the whole Seven Killing ces in the wind up, killing machine is very strong, a terrifying killing Qi is converging is condensing, pointing directly to this duel site. However, if one senses seriously, one will find that the endless killing energy sweeping up in Seven Killing ces is more directed towards the big rock dragon formed naturally by the green rocks! It was as if it was a symbolic meaning C Seven Killing ces kill the dragon! This change in terrain caught the attention of everyone in the field. Marcel, Zack, Benji, Wolf Boy, Riley and others also noticed Jason who was falling down at the big green rock dragon, looking as if he was already seriously injured. Brother! Wolf Boy couldnt help but roar in a low voice, and he leaped towards Jasons side.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After that, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Riley and others also retreated and came towards Jasons side to check Jasons condition. Ryan, Demon Son, they did not chase to intercept, they sensed the changes in Seven Killing ces, there are doubts in their hearts, and then the situation is in their favor, in this terrain, they are not worried that Jason and others can still escape. After all, they also saw that Jason was seriously injured, as if he could not stand up, as the backbone of Jason if he fell, this battle they naturally won, so they have nothing to worry about. Ryans face emerged an abnormal color, with the Seven Killing ces again, he can feel their own Breaking Army Fate Pattern and the Seven Killing ces of that killing gas of the connection more closely, in the dark, Seven Killing The terrifying murderous aura of Seven Killing ces seems to inspire his own Breaking Army Fate Pattern to the killing intent, as if to move his own killing intent out. This is also a surprise to Ryan. At this time, Marcel and others havee to Jasons side, they can feel, Jasons own injury situation is indeed very serious, not optimistic, if not with Grand Vajra Realm Physique support, now only afraid to have copsed. In fact, at the moment when the whole Seven Killing ces changed, Jason himself also had a strange feeling, faintly there seems to be a sealed power in his bloodline, as if affected by the full recovery of the Seven Killing ces killing aura, or by the Seven Killing ces some kind of aura pulled, so that this sealed power to wake up from slumber general. This feeling is the third time. The first time was in Titan Ruins, when he touched the Power Evolution Secret Method left behind by the Titan people, a power seemed to be awakening in his bloodline, resonating with the special symbol of the Power Evolution Secret Method. The second time was in Dragon Pond, when he seeded in capturing the Dragon Scale Grass, and when he took a strain of Dragon Scale Grass afterwards, he vaguely felt a sealed power surging deep in his bloodline. The third time, it is now! At this moment, he clearly sensed that deep in his own bloodline, there seems to be some kind of seal, the existence of this seal is suppressing a force. Now, this power seems to be pulled by Seven Killing ces qi, boiling, as if to wake up, as if to break through thatyer of the seal. This makes Jason a little shocked, he does not know what is sealed in the depths of his own bloodline. The power, he felt a feeling of vastness like an abyss, like endless, but there seems to be ayer of seal of existence, so that the main body of this power has been in a state of silence, even a tiny part of the power of recovery, but also not enough to shake theyer of seal. However, it is amazing that at this moment, Jason for his previously been thinking about the evolution of the eighth form of Heaven Fist is a kind of water to the feeling ofpletion, perhaps in this fight unknowingly out of the feeling, or perhaps the blood in the depths of the sudden surge of unknown power let him The power deep in his bloodline made him feel blessed. The power deep in the bloodline is surging, but it can not break through thatyer of seal-like existence, so the unknown power is not much help to him, and then he is not sure that the power deep in the bloodline is really surging in the body to release, is it a good thing or the beginning of a disaster? Brother! Wolf Boy shouted, looking at Jason with anxiety and concern. Marcel, Zack, Darcey and the others also looked at Jason with a nervous look. Im fine! Jason took a deep breath, he lowered his voice and said, Remember what I said earlier? Its the n I set with you guys! Marcel and the others faces swirled, of course they still remembered. They knew that what Jason said was the n to retreat. ording to Jasons n, if the situation is very urgent and extremely dangerous, they first evacuate along the canyon general passage, Jason a person left behind to break the back. However, looking at Jasons injuries so badly, which allows them to retreat first at ease? So, Marcel and others did not speak, seemingly without saying a word. At this time, the Tommy in front of the Seven Killing ces has no longer to catch the Seven Killing ces suddenly and vigorously rise up the murderous aura, he stared at Jason, once again killing the air to close over. When I strike, you immediately give me a retreat, this is my order! Dont worry, you guys, I can get out! Ive been through too many life and death battles, besides Ive already made arrangements in advance over there, Ill be fine! You stay, but thest one can not escape! Jason spoke again, and he continued, Marcel, I know you all want to stay and fight me to the end. There will be a chanceter, but right now there is no need! With that, Jason stood up straight and faced Tommy, while he opened his mouth and bellowed, Back! Marcel gritted his teeth, fists clenched, looking at Jasons figure, he really wanted to rush over to stand by Jasons side and continue to fight alongside him, but he knew that with his current injuries and state, there was no great point in doing so. So, with red eyes, Marcel could only grit his teeth and said, Back! We all retreat! Dont let Jason down, we can only choose to believe Jasons words at this time! Wolf Boy also wanted to stay, but was also forcibly pulled away, a group of people quickly retreated, running towards that canyon passage. Demon Son, Ryan and others saw, they did not expect, Marcel and others at this time so determined to withdraw. The team was not willing to let Wolf Boy go, and was about to go after him to intercept him. demon Son also moved. But at that moment, Jasons figure crossed the front, at the same time, Jason also in the evolution of a fist, an indescribable aura from Jasons body began to diffuse out, grand, imposing, is vaguely give people a sense of invincible belief to eliminate the group of demons. The Jason in front of you has obviously been extremely wounded, looking at any time to fall, but is such a seriously wounded in the body scarred body, at this moment burst out a majestic aura like the top of the sky. Gradually, in Jasons evolution out of the fist intention, in the dark, like an emperor Brewer sitting in North Earth to take shape out. At that moment, Ryan and Demon Son had an rm, feeling a great sense of danger, they subconsciously stopped in their tracks, not daring to go forward to intercept the retreating Marcel, Zack and others. Tommys eye corner jumped, he could see Jason was feeling a new style of fist, at this juncture, of course, he would not let Jason as he wished, immediately he coldly shouted C I use my emperors blood to transform ten thousand fists! With this cold cry, Tommy once again activated the Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist, his entire body was like a long dragon flying, attacking Jason with a huge and majestic fist power. Chapter 1260 I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky (three) Tommys body is like lightning, the outbreak of fist power can be said to be a stone, rolling like a tide of emperors blood qi blood are going to boil, as if the real dragon appeared like, endless emperors blood power added in his fist power, making his own stirring out of the dark force more violent and majestic, the cohesion of the Fist of the Big Dipper like a dragon, a huge fist devouring this The big fist swallowed Jason. Tommy is trying to interrupt Jasons new fist that is evolving, but also to kill Jason with a single blow! However, Jasons punching intent had already taken shape. He had been studying the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, and although he could not practice the boxing moves on the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, he was able toprehend the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique from it. Although he could not practice the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, he was able toprehend from it the supreme punching intent of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique. At that time, he had been trying to transform these supreme fist meanings into Heaven Fists eighth fist style, a crazy move of course, as if he was trying to fuse the entire True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Techniques fist doctrine into one fist style! This shows how powerful and terrifying the power of this punch will be. The originators Supreme Fist Way is a daring move that only Jason could have done. At that moment, Tommys fist was already carrying the force of 10, 000 pounds, and the whistling fist wind was blowing, hanging a fierce and fierce fist wind, like a tornado out of thin air! The gaze in Jasons eyes raised abruptly, his eyes burst out of the two groups of war fire like substance, giving a sense of inexplicable palpitations, then he opened his mouth and shouted C I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Rumble! The void shook and rumbled, when the fist intent of this fist evolved, the entire void seemed to be copsed, there was a magnificent fist intent that prated the sky and the earth, a Sunling Bloodline even rose up to the sky, reflecting the glory of this, invisibly like a majestic and mighty Emperor Brewers shadow, with Emperor Brewers strongest power to eliminate the masses of demons is manifested. Just one punch, but has been obtained True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique in most of the essence of the mystery, so that the power of the attack out of this punch, like the true martial arts in the world, suppressing the devil! The power of the fist was so great that it was able to kill and stab Tommys supreme fist, exploding with a terrifying sound. Heaven Fists eighth fist style, Jason is finally evolved! After all, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is the cultivation inherited from The originator, which is the most powerful mystery of cultivation and the supreme fist intent. Therefore, Jason was seriously injured, but the power of the fist that exploded out directly killed Tommys fist, and then the supreme fist that contained the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique was sted at Tommys body. However, Tommys strong and majestic Fist of the Big Dipper also impacted Jason, making it difficult for Jason to resist under his heavy injuries, and blood continued to seep from the corners of his mouth. However, with the impact of Tommys powerful Fist of the Big Dipper, Jason dashed towards Demon Son with a sh of his body, and a strong and terrifying killing machine locked Demon Son firmly in ce. Whoosh! Jason used his strength to attack with all his might, the speed was too fast, the wind was lightning fast, he arrived in a hurry, he gathered all his Secret Realm Power, even though he was already in a state of exhaustion, he still swung his fist at Demon Son at this moment! Fist to subdue the heavenly demon! Jason once again evolved Heaven Fist this eighth fist style, the second style under the exercise, Jason seems to be much morefortable, for this fist sense also deepened again. The heavenly and earthly fist intent to kill Demon Son, just like the true martial arts in the world, to ovee the demons! At that moment, Demon Son eyes shed a look of horror, Jason this fist contains the true martial fist intent is really a kind of restraint effect of his own demon qi, actually he could not help but have a sense of trembling. Immediately, Demon Son will be the dark power of their own full power, crazy to add the power of the snake, he evolved the Demonic Fist, all his strength, burst out a powerful fist power,yers of fist shadow emerge, endless Fist of the Big Dipper with a destructive momentum to meet the battle. Rumble! A sound of fist power st sounded, facing the supreme fist intent of this true martial swing group of devils, Demon Son can not resist, can only watch Jasons fist st on his body. However, Jasons current state is also no strength to resist Demon Sons attack over theyers of fist power, he was also hit by Demon Sons fist power, a breath of strong support body also can not help but fall back out. At this moment, Jason was even more seriously injured, his own cultivation breath was extremely weak, and even his own gravity field could not be coalesced. Demon Son also staggered backwards, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, Jasons punch really did cause him great trauma. Tommys face was cold as he was struck by Jasons punch once again and was wounded once again. This made his anger rise and his murderous spirit. Tommy had thought that his Supreme Fist Way, which he had learned in Imperial Blood House, would be enough to kill Jason, but who would have thought that Jason would be able to knock him back again, even after being surrounded by such a serious injury. Whats more, his cultivation realm is higher than Jasons, and even under such circumstances, he failed topletely suppress it. Jason, no matter how much you struggle, it wont change the result that you are going to die! Its time for all this to end! Tommy looked at Jason with a gloomy face, carrying a strong killing intent. At this time, Jason is still barely standing, he stepped back and stood in front of the entrance to the canyon passage. This position is very close to the dragons head, but it looks like the head was cut off and not connected to the dragons body. At this moment, Jason was standing next to the dragons head, but I dont know if it was a coincidence or fate. Jason did not think so much, he guarded in front of the canyon passage, a man can not open. This in itself was the n he had previously formted. Now, Jason really feels that his body is really difficult to gather up any strength to continue to fight. He was injured by Tommy and Demon Sons punches one after the other, and the Heaven Fist eighth style was so exhausting that he performed it twice in a row, almost exhausting all of his strength. However, Jason is still standing like a javelin in the sky and earth, so he will not fall. As long as he can still stand, as long as he still has a breath, who dares to despise?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1261 Emily and Robert Tommy even wounded in the body, but still give people a majestic aura of heaven and earth. This is where the emperor bloodline is iparable, because the bloodline is strong, even if it is wounded, as long as his own share of the true dragon-like emperor blood qi blood continues to flow, their own injuries are constantly recovering, the speed of recovery is naturally far beyond normal people. Therefore, although Tommy has been fighting, but is also in the battle to nurture injuries, the stronger the battle. At the moment, Tommys own strong murderous aura like substance, firmly locked Jason, apanied by his emperors might, is still majestic, unstoppable. Jason is calm andposed, the whole person face sunken like ake, staring at Tommy. Jason certainly do not want to die here, before he has made some arrangements on that canyon retreat, he examined the terrain of the canyon side, down is a mountain wilderness, so in the canyon a prominent rock, hanging a rope. After ensuring that Marcel and others have been safely out of this Seven Killing ces terrain, he could not defeat Tommy and others, and will not die fighting to the end, will ount for their lives here. Years of campaigning, including a variety of extreme terrain, has made him familiar with all-terrainbat, but also familiar with how to survive in difficult situations. Right now, his owncultivation breath is iparably weak, indeed, it is difficult to fight again. However, under the sudden power, retreat along the ropesid out in advance to abscond, and then use his experience to disguise the subterfuge, he still has enough certainty to get rid of Tommy and others.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. So look at Tommy killing machine is strong step by step approach, Jason is still calm and collected, own a sense of confidence in control of everything. Jason is already building up his strength, ready to retreat, the future is long, he and Tommy itself is not the same realm a battle, plus also surrounded by Demon Son, can in such a situation, to these two Heritage Master Stage high level peak power to cause different degrees of injury, he is proud enough! The current evacuation is not a disgrace, and when multiplication breaks through again, he will not be afraid of the eight enemies under the same realm, and will never give up half a step! Jason didnt notice that he was too wounded himself and had some blood dripping off the ground. These drops of blood fell on the ground, as if pulled by some Terrain Formation, these blood heck towards the side of the faucet converged. Subsequently, the entire Seven Killing ces wind up, thunder bursts, gale four, the burst of whistling wind sound, like the sound of dragon roar, in this Seven Killing ces echoed, harsh. It was at this point that Jasons face snapped, he sensed a hint of abnormality C Aura of killing! Seven Killing ces has a crazy killing aura is sweeping to, that with Seven Killing ces terrain recovery swept up after the terrifying killing machine, invisible is surging. In the dark, as if pointing directly to the green rock dragons broken head, or perhaps he happens to be standing next to the dragons head, like being involved in that killing aura, he actually felt that there was a terrifying killing aura to freeze him in ce. At that moment, his bodys bloodline, the unknown power surge, as if to break through the invisible seal, instinctively to fight the Seven Killing ces sweeping straight over the killing energy! How could this happen? Jason froze, in that raging sweeping thick killing qi directly under the finger, he vaguely have a kind of inch difficult to move the feeling, all the body easily gathered up a trace of Secret Realm Power seems to be not listen to their ownmand. Under the pull of the terrifyingly heavy killing qi, he heard the dragons roar, like seeing a green dragons head broken under the killing qi condensed into a dragon chopper, the scene of dragon blood floating. This feeling is very wonderful and fantastical, Jason in the sense of the Seven Killing ces cohesion and boundless killing Qi, the mind involuntarily associated with such a picture. Jason palm are in cold sweat, he quickly calm down, right now is really dangerous. Seven Killing ces revived the killing aura frantically coalesced over, as if against the big green rock dragon with a broken head, and as if against him. In any case, no matter what, his own blood, Secret Realm Power is vaguely restrained by a great restraint, the whole person seems to be difficult to move a half. Such a feeling is really bad, he has a feeling that if he makes any move, it will affect the whole body, leading to what consequences are unimaginable. But he still has a backstroke, just as ast resort, he really does not want to do that. Jason, its time for this battle to end! Tommy shouted coldly, his own multiplication power coalesced and was about to attack and kill. Suddenly Tommy, you dont want to bully people too much! A cold voice spread, a beautiful figure from the ck fog out of the ck, and then from her body, manifested a ruthless killing way of breath, the evolution of the attack and killing skills sharp as a knife, attacked Tommy. Tommys face was stunned, his gaze sank, his own fist momentum evolved, fist up and struck the attacking figure. Bang! After a thud, the silhouette was shaken away by Tommys fist power, it was Emily. Emily appeared, her gaze cold, blocked in front of Jason, prevented Tommy to go forward. You want to stop me? Tommys gaze was cold and he asked in a deep voice. Emily did not speak, her cross-file body did not move half a step away, which already showed her determination. Those who block me, die! Tommy spoke, his body moved, once again bullying up, while evolving the Emperors Fist and Emperors Royal Fist fist power, two supreme fist power burst out, plus The two supreme fist powers erupted, and together with Tommys imperial blood power, formed a terrifying fist pressure that attacked and killed Emily. Emily is now at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, and her attacking power is so severe that she cultivates the way of merciless killing, and her battle technique is as sharp as a long knife. However, even though Tommy was injured, with his full strength at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, Emily was still defeated and was shaken back. Boom! Tommy took advantage of the situation and punched Emily, who had been forced back. Whoosh! At that moment, a figure wrapped in the aura of a king rushed out, an arrogant and arrogant power like heaven and earth was manifested, then a fist power manifested fist intention like a qilin swallowing the sun, and appeared in the sky to resist Tommys punch. Bang! Two peoples fist power bombardment, sound and mighty, fist power sweeping around, but the figure is also not moving. Robert, are you going against me? You want to help Jason? Tommys gaze sank, staring at the thin but handsome young figure standing in front of him. The corners of Roberts mouth twitched, and that face seemed to darken again as he said in an uncharacteristic manner, Im not helping that names Miller bastard. If youre going to bully my sister, how can I stand by and do nothing? Chapter 1262 – Are you here to kill me? Jason knew that Robert and Emily wereing. Emily to stop Tommy he did not feel strange, with Emilys character, itself is extremely righteous, especially after following Jason in the overseas battle for a period of years, she and Jason has formed a kind ofrade-in-arms rtionship, and will not stand by and watch Jason deep in danger but stand by and do nothing. Jason did not expect that Robert would also step in, on the surface, Robert is to protect his sister, but Jason knows that Robert more or less also has to help him mean. Of course, this is something Robert will never admit. If Robert did not want to get involved in this matter, with his skills, he could have prevented Emily from fighting, he did not stop, allowing his sister to fight, and then he showed up, it would seem reasonable. It seems that the great-uncle is just hard-mouthed and soft-hearted Jason couldnt help butugh. Tommy although Emily and Robert are holding off, but Jasons crisis is notpletely lifted, he is now in a somewhat unpleasant situation, the entire Seven Killing ces terrifying killing aura seems to be targeting him, the terrifying overwhelming killing aura suppressed his bodys qi blood, breath are not running smoothly, the unknown mysterious power deep in the bloodline is surging, like with this Seven Killing ces. Like with the Seven Killing ces killing energy caused a violent reaction like, to break through theyer of the seal to break out. However, thatyer of seal is seemingly unbreakable, and seems to suppress the aura of the mysterious power deep in Jasons blood. Demon Son came towards Jason, Demon Son has also been wounded, the injury is naturally far from Jason as heavy. Demon Sons pure demonic aura was surging, and his own earthy aura was flowing behind him to form the shadow of a tentative snake, and as Seven Killing ces terrifying killing aura swept in, he seemed to sense it, and the illusory tentative snake looked more and more hideous, seemingly eager to devour Jason. Jason, you are not wrong to die by my hand! Because, it is destined! Demon Son stared at Jason and said in a cold tone. Destiny? Fuck your destiny! My life is mine to control, not yours to dictate! Jasonughed coldly and said. The Seven Killing ces killing energy is pulling, do you think you can still escape? You cant change this big picture, you cant change this big momentum. Demon Son said. Demon Son! Jason said. Die! Demon Sons demonic aura stirred up and he was about to strike, but unexpectedly C Another figure rushed out, from the posture of the body is looking exceptionally sexy hot, rushed out she shouted: Demon Son, you dare to touch Jason, I am not finished with you! In the night, Jason vaguely saw the flying purple hair, and the graceful figure, vaguely revealing a wild sexiness, as he had seen in the Ghost Doctor Valley. Demon Witch? How could it be her? Wasnt she with Demon Son? Why would she do something to stop Demon Son? Demon Witch, are you crazy? Even your master cant protect you if you dare to miss the big event! Demon Son was furious and roared out in anger. Demon Witch finally arrived, she appeared out, without saying a word, attacked to kill Demon Son. You dont care if Im crazy or not, but I cant let you take advantage of people like that! Demon Witch opened his mouth and said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Good, good, then dont me me for not being merciful if you ask for it! Demon Son said in a chilling tone. Jasons entire body was confused, unable to understand the various reasons. It does not look like Demon Witch is acting with Demon Son, and there is no need to act this. In Sacred ce of Retreats Seven Killing ces, with his current terrible state, Demon Witch if also with Demon Son one mind, the two join forces under the attack, is not better able to kill Jason? This means that Demon Witch is really helping himself. Jason wondered why Demon Witch would want to help himself. He also had a one-sided encounter with Demon Witch in Ghost Doctor Valley, and had the impression that Demon Witch was an extremely spirited and extremely seductive woman, with a smile that was hard to resist. Since then, he and Demon Witch also did not have any encounter, why in this party Sacred ce of Retreat, Demon Witch to help themselves? Jason is indeed unable to figure out, he also put aside for the time being, the urgent task at hand is how to more restore their own state, how to go against the Seven Killing ces from the sweeping to the horror of the killing aura. Whoosh! At this time, another figure emerged from the heavy ck fog, a long purple dress, outlining her perfect curves like the golden section, a long hair draped over the shoulders, with her appearance, surrounded by a dark fragrance surge, actually made the original pervasive Seven Killing ces in the bloody murderous aura are to fade a lot. Her body emits a supreme and noble aura, like the phoenix soaring in the nine heavens, owning a phoenix like the noble aura of the nine heavens, in fact, as True Phoenix, she herself is as noble as the phoenix above the nine heavens. Purple Phoenix Saintess! At this juncture, she actually showed up. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he had also seen this noble heavenly daughter in Ghost Doctor Valley, but at that time his words and actions and his undisguised gaze did not seem to leave any good impression on this True Phoenixs Hyacinth Ladies first beauty. Therefore, the appearance of Purple Phoenix Saintess, he really does not know whether it is a friend or foe. He sensed that Purple Phoenix Saintesss cultivation realm was extremely high, straight after Tommy, and with her True Phoenix body, her realbat power was even more unpredictable. If Purple Phoenix Saintess is hostile to him, then he is really in a desperate situation. Purple Phoenix Saintess looked at Tommy, Emily and Robert who were fighting against each other, then she turned her gaze and looked towards Jason, the pair of golden phoenix eyes did not see any emotional changes, then her eyes fixed on Demon Son and Demon Witch, she said: Demon Son and Demon Witch: Demon Son and Demon Witch, you two are right here! With that, Purple Phoenix Saintess moved her body and actually struck out towards Demon Son and Demon Witch! Jason froze for a moment, thinking that Purple Phoenix Saintess wasing for Demon Son and Demon Witch? Could it be that Purple Phoenix Holy Land and Supremes Holy Land also have some kind of grudge? Hoo! A strong wind hung up, followed by a harsh killing aura pointed directly at Jason. Ryan shot, the field due to his Breaking Army Fate Pattern, so he for Seven Killing ces swept up the aura of the sense more clearly, he sensed Seven Killing ces in the terrifying aura of killing like a lock on Jason, which makes him realize that Now Jason is absolutely unbeatable. Therefore, Ryan decisively shot to kill Jason. Dont be reckless! Emilys cold cry sounded, she got out of the way, with Roberts strength,pletely alone against the wounded Tommy, she saw Ryans killing machine pointed directly at Jason, immediately moved to intercept Ryan. In this way, there is still Louis in the field no one to target. But Louis had a big defeat at the hands of Jason, Jason can be said to have a kind of psychological shadow, in addition to his injuries have not healed, he can not see through the depth of Jasons current strength, a time really do not dare to rashly take action. Purple Phoenix Saintess under the hand, Demon Son and Demon Witch can only abandon stereotypes, join forces to deal with Purple Phoenix Saintess. After all, Purple Phoenix Saintesss strength is indeed too high, so that Demon Son also really can not get away to kill Jason, this is he fiercely shouted: Embus, you still do not show up when to wait? Have you not watched enough? Demon Sons shout, filled with a sense of indignation, resounded in this way. A few momentster, the green rock formation of the rock dragons tail direction, theyer of ck fog, a white figure in snow out of the faith, a few blinks of an eye, he had already as no one in front of Jasons standing. The Miller family young master Embus! Embus is still as handsome as ever, with a kind of confidence that can control the world like a great power, he stood everywhere as a crane stand, now he did not see a fierce duel behind him, the eyes of the gaze calmly looked at Jason. Are you here to kill me? Jasons gaze is also calm, he looked at Embus, his face is still unperturbed. But in his heart, he was a very strange feeling, every time he faced Embus, he always had a special strange feeling that he could not say. Chapter 1263 Old Mr. Miller’s Faith Outside. Broken Peak Mountain, South Dwarf Peak. The terrifying Saint level battle is still going on, a Saint level aura surging like a sea of continuous fluctuations, can be described as a stone breaking Saint level power in the violent collision, burst out a burst of booming sound, shaking the sky. This battlefield already lookspletely different. Some of the ground smashed out of a pit, some ground directly plowed a crack, surrounded by a number of broken trees, the whole battlefield is a mess. Causing such a horrific battlefield scene is simply not within the reach of ordinary people. Only the transcendent Saint level powerhouse can cause such incredible destruction in a battle that is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rumble! In this Saint level collision, Old Mr. Millers old body was once again shaken backwards, his legs clutching the ground, so that in the process of falling backwards, the soles of his legs plowed two obvious marks on the ground. Old Mr. Miller steadied himself, his body already stained with blood, more from him but also from the other man. Lewis, why dont you go down! The ck-scarfed old man shouted angrily, this battle was far tougher than he imagined, before this, he never thought that the Cultivation fallen realm Lewis could hold on hard until now. Their side of the four Saint level strong, Old Demon and Clement old saint have been wounded, Simmons also by Old Mr. Miller that overwhelming Holy Power impact, the ck scarf old man is Old Mr. Miller concentrated firepower strong attack a, spare to the ck scarf old man Sacred Level strength, but also suffered some injuries. Inevitably, he also suffered some injuries. Of course, their injuriespared to Old Mr. Miller, is not worth mentioning. They repeatedly thought that Old Mr. Miller could not hold out, to run out of gas, when he was always able to burst out of the amazing potential, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique time and again was beaten dull light will be extinguished, but again and again with Old Mr. Millers unyielding fighting spirit again zed up. The battle hassted far longer than they could have imagined. After all, Lewis is no longer the peak of battle power when the long-range Hyacinth, now has cultivation fallen realm, ording to reason, two Sacred Level plus two Full Saint strong team, not to say immediately killed, it will not be more than ten rounds of battle. But they misjudged Old Mr. MillerGrand Vajra Realm Physique, moreover, they misjudged Old Mr. Millers unparalleled fist intention! Old Mr. Miller narrowed his small eyes, forgiving the appearance of bruises, he still looked like a bull, at least the momentum must not lose people, he said: down? Of course I cant fall down. I promised Jason, when he came out, to drink with him on a three days and three nights we are dependent on each other since childhood, more or less sense on the breath. If I copse, Jason will not be able to hold on inside, right? SoC Old Mr. Miller said to this tone a beat, and then the gas rushed the bull iparable said: not to mention your two saints, even if the four people are Sacred Level, the old man will also hold on to a breath, until Jason theye out! Hmph, the end of themp, I will see how long you can hold out! Kill! The ck-scarfed old man shouted again and joined the rest of the three Saint level powerhouses, once again towards Old Mr. Miller to kill. Another amazing duel, once again began. Eye Point Peak. The old monk has been staring at the sky, the old face looks more and more solemn, and even began to have a hint of tension. I dont know how long it took, he seemed to have a feeling like, turned his head violently towards the night shrouded heavy darkness outside Broken Peak Mountain to see, he obviously sensed something. Is thising to Lewis aid? Saying that, he gazed towards the southern dwarf peak, in his perception, the fist intent belonging to Lewis was still extremely powerful, but it had manifested a sign ofck of back strength, indicating that Lewis had begun to weaken and start to lose strength, and at any moment, he might be crushed and could not support for long. If this way also to strike then old monk said to himself, with his strength, if he were to strike, will certainly be thest straw to break the camels back. The old monk is the only one who has ever been in a position to get a job. Besides, Swallowed Dragon has reached the most critical moment and cannot be distracted. I can only say that Lewis should not be killed this time! old monk said to himself, he retracted his gaze, and stared at the vision above the sky dome with full concentration. The dome of the sky dark clouds rolled, thunder rolled, but the rain was slow to fall. What he was waiting for was that storm. That would be the time to swallow the dragon. East. William, the sage of chess, seemed to have sensed something, and raised his eyes towards the distance, and only after a long time did he say to himself: I didnt think that these two people woulde too. As the saying goes, those who have gained the way are more helpful, and it seems Lewis has resisted this murderous attack! The sky is showing a vision, but its not falling yet, the situation of this chessboard, only to fear a change! William looked down at the chessboard on the ground and muttered to himself. Outside Broken Peak Mountain, two figures, in two directions, both swept towards the southern dwarf peak. These two peoples bodies, vaguely diffuse a supreme power, owning a Saint level of the aura of pressure in the surge, they did not hide their own breath. This is the same as announcing that the Southern Dwarf Peak is in the Saint level battle of the crowd, they are here! In addition to these two figures, farther away, there is a purple figure with the speed of the wind swept running, along the way constantly silent chanting: Lewis you must hold on! You do not want anything to happen! In the battlefield of the southern dwarf peak. When Old Mr. Miller was once again forced to fall back like flying, the ck scarf old man, Simmons and others did not go after, subconsciously paused in their steps, the eyes have looked in two directions, sensing two rapidly approaching Saint level breath. The ck-scarfed old mans face was about to explode with anger, his eyes shed with a sense of resentment, and he couldnt help but say, How are these two? They came at this time! As soon as the ck-scarfed old mans words fell, the people in the field fiercely sensed that the terrain at the southern dwarf peak was obviously different, and the entire terrain seemed to be enriched by some kind of Terrain Formation, vaguely presenting a terrifying Terrain Formation pressure that caught up with the Saint Realm. The ck-scarfed old man was resigned to the fact that he was convinced that if they were given another quarter of an hour, they would be able to kill Lewis with certainty. The problem was that right now, in just under a minutes time, those two figures would arrive. Operation is over, withdraw! The ck-scarfed old man gritted his teeth and spoke, he was decisive and immediately chose to withdraw. In an instant, these four Saint level powerhouses, led by the ck-scarfed old man, had moved their bodies and withdrew in this way. The ck scarf old man came to kill Lewis are surrounded by ayer of ck scarf, he does not want to show his true face. Now, there are two Saint level characterse to Lewis aid, which means it is difficult or impossible to continue killing Lewis. All the ck-scarfed old man can do is to withdraw before the other side arrives, otherwise if his identity is exposed and word gets out to Hyacinth that the Goodwin familys ancestor took the lead in killing Lewis, then the Goodwin familys prestige and image will be questioned. Although the siege of Lewis is important, but the Goodwin familys 100-year n is more important. Chapter 1264 The One Who Gets the Way The four Saint level powerhouses, including two Sacred Level powerhouses and two Full Saint powerhouses, set up a killing formation to invite the king into the jar when the Sacred ce of Retreat opened on Broken Peak Mountain, in order to kill Lewis. The four Saint level powerhouses joined forces, but Lewis never fell, his fighting spirit and belief still carried through the world! Outside Broken Peak Mountain, north side. When the old man with the ck scarf and the other four Saint level powerhouses withdrew, Jamal, who was intercepting Master Bitter Bamboo, also sensed something. Jamal said, Master Bitter Bamboo is really profound in Buddhism. With that, Jamal forced Master Bitter Bamboo back with a punch that contained the boundless power of the Great Sage, and then he quickly withdrew with a sh of his body. Master Bitter Bamboo did not pursue, in fact, he had already been wounded, and the green monks clothes were soaked withrge blood stains. Master Bitter Bamboo was at the peak of Full Saint, which can only be said to be the cultivation realm of Half-step Great Sage, and still had a certain gap from the real Sacred Level like Jamal, so he was not Jamals opponent. Amitabha! Master Bitter Bamboo chanted under his breath, and a hint of delighted pleasure passed over his face. He knew in his heart that Old Mr. Miller had carried through this times killing. Broken Peak Mountain, the battlefield of the southern dwarf peak. An old man with pale temples appeared, he looked old and dizzy, the wrinkled face showed a waxy yellow, his withered hands were holding a rusticpass, after appearing here eyes towards the direction of Old Mr. Miller was standing. Almost the same moment, another figure appeared, this is also an old man of 70 or 80 years old, the eyebrows have been white, eyes open and close but also contains a not angry but powerful aura, the body emits a like an ocean of boundless majestic holy power, this is clearly Sacred Level level of the most powerful holy power! Old Mr. Miller saw these two people appear and said with a heated smile, Joseph, Yusup, you two old things are also here. The two old men who showed up are both famous existences in Hyacinth. The old man with the pale temples holding thepass is Joseph, thest head of the Abel family, who is also Zacks grandfather. As for the old man who emits a Sacred Level power, he has a bigger head, is the Stokes familys old man Yusup, is also Darceys grandfather. In Hyacinth, the Stokes family is rarely involved in the struggle for power, and has always been indifferent to fame and fortune, but no one dares to underestimate the Stokes family,rgely because of Yusups powerful intimidating power. A Sacred Level existence, this is the strongest and most direct deterrent. Yusup smiled like a pair of white eyebrows after hearing the words, and said: Old Mr. Miller, you are powerful ah. The years have brought us old, we havent seen you for decades, look how unkempt you have be, Old Mr. Miller. Its not the same as the handsome image you had back then. Its true that Old Mr. Miller now looks like a scruffy old man with two missing front teeth, which makes him look even more obscene. On the contrary, Yusup, even though he was no longer young, still had a handsome demeanor, and with a clear eye, he knew that Yusup was such a high achiever. Old Mr. Miller heard the words and was not happy, a condescending tone said: Yusup, when has the old man ever wimped out? No matter when I was young or now, there is never any water when I should be powerful. The old man is old, so what? Do you believe that we will go to Hyacinth and see if the beauty of our generation will be attracted to you or follow me to death? Yusup hurriedly waved his hand and said, This is seventy years old, you are not too embarrassed, I cant even pull off this old face. Joseph, however,ughed and said, Really, I agree. When the timees, thete generation in the eyes of the old grandmother old grandmother or whatever, the momentum rushed out, followed by some heavy grandchildren ah heavy grandchildren or whatever, that the momentum is certainly spectacr. Joseph, I dont have the cheek of Old Mr. Miller, so lets forget about it. Yusupughed, walked up to Old Mr. Miller, and said, Old Mr. Miller, are you okay? Old Mr. Miller grunted and said, Do you think Old Mr. Miller looks like hes not okay? With that, Old Mr. Miller took out the jug and shook it, and there was no more wine. He then looked at Yusup and asked, Yusup, is there any wine? I know you have a good taste. So I brought you a jug of wine specially. Yusup smiled and took out a wine jug. Is this the Stokes familys snow brew? Old Mr. Millers cloudy old eyes immediately glowed. And its a snow brew thats been in the cer for over fifty years. Yusup said with a smile. You know me, Yusup. Old Mr. Millerughed and reached over to receive the wine. Yusup also did not stop, said: Drinking is fine, but you are so old, so do not hold on to it. With that, Yusup pped Old Mr. Millers back with a fierce palm. The palm was filled with pure and soft holy power, which poured into Old Mr. Millers body, dissolving some of the dark wounds and blood in his body, and finally Wow Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but open his mouth and let out a mouthful of thick bruised blood. How do you feel? A little more rxed, huh? Yusup said with a smile. Joseph alsoughed and said, Im not going to die, but Im going to suffer. This mouthful of bruised blood does not spit out, Old Mr. Miller you drink this wine is not afraid of choking? This snow brewed wine old man even if the dead skin to Yusup to ask for a little, this stingy old man are not necessarily willing to give. If you spoil this wine, I will be anxious with you. After the mouthful of blood spit out, Old Mr. Millers tone obviously better, he said with a smile: Joseph you do not worry, this wine can not spoil. With that, Old Mr. Miller gulped at the jug and drank it up.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Joseph saw the situation and quickly reached out to grab the jug, said: You bad old man, less drink? Save some for the old man. Joseph said to snatch the jug and took two big sips himself, then handed the jug to Yusup. Yusup also poured a sip, the three old friends looked at each other, can not help butugh out loud. At the end, Yusups eyes shed and asked, Old Mr. Miller, who are the four Saint level characters that surrounded you this time? Old Mr. Millerughed coldly and said, Who else can there be? Its the Goodwin familys three old men. The only one who is out this time is Jamal or Delma, and then there is Clement of Heavenly Holy Land, Old Demon, and there is also a Sacred Level powerhouse, who I have never seen before, and from his cultivation number, he is suspected to be from the Zhuang family. The Zhuang family. What? What? the Zhuang family? Yusup and Josephs faces were stunned after hearing the words, and they couldnt help but look at each other. Chapter 1265 the Zhuang family When ites to the Zhuang family, few people among the younger generation of disciples know about it. But for the older generation, the Zhuang family is like a taboo that no one wants to mention anymore. Because mention the Zhuang family, open the Zhuang family rted to the past, is equivalent to open a page of the history of the pages soaked with heavy blood, lifting is a bloody past, the heavy smell of blood seems to pounce over. The Goodwin family as the head of the forces, has always imed the Zhuang family as the foreigners of Hyacinth, the past Hyacinth in several big events are with the Goodwin family as the representative of the strength of the Zhuang family conflict with the Zhuang family The Goodwin family is the most powerful family in Hyacinth. Why would the Goodwin family join hands with the Zhuang family this time? Yusup couldnt help but ask. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, I have no way of knowing the reason. Perhaps the Goodwin family did not know the identity of the Zhuang familys strongman when they joined forces to kill the old man. Im sure the others didnt know either. In that case, the Zhuang family, which has been silent for many years, will start to operate in Hyacinth again? Joseph spoke up. Old Mr. Miller smiled spontaneously and said, Lets not worry about that, there is wine today, and tomorrows things will be said tomorrow. I say, Yusup, how much wine have you brought? This small pot is not enough to drink. Yusupughed and said, When the youngsters in Sacred ce of Retreate out safe and sound, there will be as much as you want to drink. Saying that, he looked at the vision in the sky, then said, Right now, this Sacred ce of Retreat is probably the most critical moment. Joseph a pair of old eyes shining, he slowly said: This Sacred ce of Retreat, someone is nning the big picture, so as to achieve their own great power. From all indications, there are not a few people who are nning the big picture and the big power. Among them, the liar is the most. Old Mr. Miller hummed and said, I know that Sacred ce of Retreat will open that liar must alsoe. Only want to witness the so-called Dragon eats snake bullshit assertion. However, this liar other itself does not have, masking their own Qi Qi skills is superb. I dont know where this liar is hiding, otherwise I would have to go over and have a discussion with him. Yusupughed and said, This liar is one of the top four aliens, not only is his ability to mask his own qi first-ss, whether it is a word to determine life and death or dominate the ancient martial arts momentum, etc. is extraordinary, Hyacinth, he has secretly contributed to the big event? Dont waste your time trying to find this liar, he doesnt take the initiative to show up, we cant do anything about it. As we were talking, we saw an old monk in greene over, the old monks clothes were clearly stained with blood, and his own breath seemed much weaker. When the old monk in green clothes saw Old Mr. Miller, he folded his hands and said, Poor monk Master Bitter Bamboo has met Little Master Uncle. Master Bitter Bamboo, who have you been intercepted and killed by? Old Mr. Millers gaze was cold as he opened his mouth and asked. Jamal, Master Bitter Bamboo said. The ck-scarfed old man who surrounded me just now must be Delma. Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly and said, The three old monsters of the Goodwin family have sent two of them to kill the old man. But I do not know why that Xuanyuan Taiyuan did note. Joseph, Yusup, Master Bitter Bamboo then greeted Joseph and Yusup.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Master Bitter Bamboo. Joseph and Yusup also returned the greeting, then Yusup mused and said, Of these three old ancestors of the Goodwin family, Xuan Yuan Tai Yuancultivation is the strongest. I have heard that Xuanyuan Taiyuan has already reached the extreme realm of Sacred Level, and has even begun to take a small step forward, and is enlightening the cultivation realm above Sacred Level, intending to break through the confines of Sacred Level and be the first person in Hyacinth. How easy is it to break through the Sacred Level confinement? With the ambition of that old man Xuanyuan Taiyuan, if he really breaks through the Sacred Level confinement, Im afraid thats when the Goodwin family will start to unify Hyacinth by force. Old Mr. Miller said. Whoosh! As they were talking, they saw a purple figure sprinting over at a lightning speed, the person was still unknown, the urgent voice full of concern already sounded: Lewis, Lewis, are you okay? Yusup and Joseph cant help but look at each other, a secret smile, seems to have known who the visitor is. In a moment, a graceful and charming woman rushed to the scene, it was the Holy Lord of Purple Phoenix Holy Land. Miss Mosele was a little relieved to see Old Mr. Miller standing properly, but she also noticed some blood stains on Old Mr. Millers body, and she got a little nervous again and asked: Lewis, are you, are you hurt? How badly are you hurt? Is it serious? Old Mr. Miller hurriedly said: Not serious, you know, the old man could have killed the Goodwin family directly at the doorstep, so what can happen? Miss Moseles eyes seemed to be a little red, her tone was full of apologies said: Lewis, Im sorry. Before the incident, I received a secret letter with a token from Purple Phoenix Holy Land, so I rushed to meet the person I was supposed to meet. I didnt expect to go there, but I found out that I was trapped. Someone should have deliberately transferred me away and then set up a trap against you. Luckily, you are fine, otherwise I would not be able to rest in peace. No harm, no harm, look, I am fine now. Nothing is wrong. Old Mr. Miller said with an unconcerned look on his face. Let me see how badly you are hurt Miss Mosele spoke up and was about to take Old Mr. Millers hand. AhemC Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Miss Mosele was one of the top three beauties in Hyacinth Ladies, so she was young and beautiful. How can we, old men,pare? Joseph also said with a smile. Its a good thing you guys are here. Miss Mosele then looked at Joseph and Yusup. Only then did Miss Mosele look at Yusup and Joseph. Yusup and Joseph were speechless, from the name, Miss Mosele treated them differently from Old Mr. Miller. This can not be helped, who let their generation of countless people tend to be Miss Mosele favored Lewis one. So what Joseph, just now you said there is something to talk to me? We can go to the side to talk. Yusup suddenly opened his mouth and made a look towards Joseph while speaking. Joseph came back to his senses and hurriedly said, Oh right, right, right,e on, you and I will go to one side and talk while drinking. Amitabha Buddha, the poor monk also seek a quiet ce to meditate and chant. Master Bitter Bamboo spoke up, and he took the lead in leaving before the others. When Yusup and Joseph saw this, they also followed, fearing that they would be one step behind. Hey, hey YusupJoseph, you guys are unkind, arent you? There is a drink together, do not want to leave behind the old man, wait for me. Old Mr. Miller shouted in a hurry. names Miller, you, you give me to stop, do not leave or I am not finished with you! Miss Mosele stomped her foot and said in exasperation. Chapter 1266 Who is the master of the sink Broken Peak Mountain. Reno a face gloomy to the extreme, with the end of the battle of the southern dwarf peak, he knew that this time the Goodwin family ancestors involved in the siege Lewis action, also with the failure. He really cant imagine, four Saint level strong people, among them there are two Sacred Level existence, actually cant kill a cultivation fall realm Lewis? This is really too unbelievable to him. It is reasonable to say that the four Saint level powerhouse teamed up, even if a Sacred Level powerhouse is surrounded, it ispletely unable to resist and will definitely die. But Lewis carried it off! This makes Renos face very unpleasant, Lewis died and did not die the difference is too big, Lewis if thiseback, with the Goodwin family past grudges to see, is equivalent to the Goodwin family has another powerful opponent. Theo, Konstantin and other peoples face is a slow, there is a sense of relief. For them, Lewis is a senior that they respect, they do not want Lewis to appear any ident, with a kind of strong help arrived, the battle of the southern dwarf peak also ended, which also let Theo and others put down their hearts. Theo and other people retracted their gaze, will focus on Broken Peak Mountain, ording to their calctions Sacred ce of Retreat opened after the maintenance of the time to see, from Sacred ce of Retreat closed also almost to arrive. During this period is undoubtedly the most critical moment, once the Sacred ce of Retreat to close, the entire Sacred ce of Retreat Terrain Formation will also open again, opening up a passage from the inside, at that time, Theo and other big shots have to keep an eye on the Terrain Formations degree of stability, so as to avoid Terrain Formation instability, making the inside of the pride disciples subject to unpredictable danger, or even endanger life. Under Broken Peak Mountain. Bobby obviously has learned the end of the battle to kill Lewis, he a face suddenly ck sunk down. This time the siege of Lewiss killing game was initially brought up by Bobby. Bobby personally went to the Old Demon of the Demon Sect, personally visited Heavenly Holy Land, and even persuaded the Goodwin familys old monsters, plus the Zhuang family side of Simmons, such a big deal, but actually failed to kill Lewis? He had gone to such great lengths to get so many connections, but in the end, it was all for naught, so you can imagine how angry and resentful he was. This Lewis, has not fallen realm? The four Saint level powerhouses cant kill him, why is this? Could it be that this Lewis fall is a lie? He has not only not cultivation fallen, but also cultivation is more advanced? Bobby muttered to himself, his eyebrows locked, his body has a hostile aura in the diffusion. The failure of this operation to kill Lewis has interrupted his original n. In his original n, once Lewis died, Jason would be without a powerful backer, and it would be much easier to target Jason then. In addition, he also intended to use this siege Lewis to stir up the situation of Hyacinth forces, so as to achieve his ambition to control the entire Hyacinth. The first thing you need to do is to get your own personalized information. Phoenix. Master Wuzhuang is still waiting, but as time passes, he also seems more and more restless, raising his eyes in the direction of Broken Peak Mountain, eyes shining, also do not know what is thinking. A few momentster C Whoosh!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A figure shed and entered Phoenixs backyard without a sound. SimmonsC Master Wuzhuang hurriedly greeted him after seeing this, and then asked, How are things going? The one who showed up was none other than Simmons, who had returned to Phoenix after the siege was evacuated. Simmons withered face looked a bit pale, and his own breath was also fluctuating, he shook his head and said, It failed. There are two Saint level powerhousesing to help, and the operation to kill Lewis has been dered a failure. Master Wuzhuangs face was stunned, looking a bit incredulous as he said, How strong is Lewis cultivation strength? Has not already fallen realm? Simmons slowly said, It is true that the realm has fallen. However, Lewiss strength lies in the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and even more so in his unparalleled fist intent. Therefore, even if the four Saint level powerhouses surrounded him, it was still difficult to kill him in a short time. The battle to the back, Lewis is indeed very serious injuries, but still is not down, the battle spirit is still as strong as ever, with two Saint level strong people toe to the aid, we can only withdraw. Speaking of which, Simmons sighed lightly and said, Decades ago, this ancestor has not fought with Lewis, for Lewis year in Hyacinths reputation is only heard. After tonights battle, I learned that Lewis lived up to his reputation. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Master Wuzhuang was stunned and said, Simmons has such a high opinion of Lewis? It seems that previously we all far underestimated Lewiss strength. It is difficult to say who is the master of Hyacinth today. But, no matter who, or which side of the power, to bypass Lewis that is impossible. Simmons said. The failure of this operation is just that. It does not affect our overall situation. Master Wuzhuang spoke up, he looked at Simmons and said, Simmons has been wounded? Indeed, he has received some injuries. But it does not affect much. I can recover after a period of rest. Simmons said. Then Simmons go to recuperate first. No matter what, I am responsible for the revival of the Zhuang family and will spare no effort to work in this direction. Master Wuzhuang said. Good! Simmons nodded and retired at this point. Broken Peak Mountain. The sky dome, thunder constantly, dark clouds rolled, as if there is a great storm in the brewing. old monk a pair of old eyes concentrated on the sky vision, he muttered to himself: This is swallowing the dragon weather! Now, in old monks spection, the dragon swallowing moment has reached the most critical moment. In a clearing on the short peak to the south. Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Joseph, Miss Mosele, Master Bitter Bamboo and others gathered together again at some point. At this time, they also sensed something like, have looked towards the direction of Broken Peak MountainSacred ce of Retreat. Obviously, these Saint level strong figures also sensed something, and knew that Sacred ce of Retreat, a big power struggle has reached the most critical moment. But now they can only wait and wait for the final result. Jason, Ive survived. Now, its up to you. Old Mr. Miller in the heart of the sound to himself, a pair of old eyes shing a few expectations and nervous color. Chapter 1267 Embus’s Choice Sacred ce of Retreat, Seven Killing ces. In the heavy ck fog, the murderous aura in the diffusion, boundless killing machine in the cohesion, in the wind raging clouds rolled in the muffled thunder rolled. Click! In the sky, a lightning bolt cut through the void, also cut through theyers of ck fog, will Seven Killing ces reflected a piece of light, reflecting the battle of one of the proud disciples, also reflected Jasons calm and indifferent face. In front of Jason is Embus, who is dressed in white. Embus is handsome, handsome and extraordinary, himself under the envelope of the innate origin breath, but also added a sacred and extraordinary atmosphere, he raised his hands and feet between the hidden a majestic power, as if the great rivers and mountains are under his control. Indeed, Embus has always had the ambition of the world, when with Darcey in the Qinhuai night talk, he is the worlds major trends as a chess piece, pointing out the worlds rivers and mountains, it can be seen that his ambition and the pattern of the big, far beyond his peers. Now, Embus is a murderous aura, their own innate origin breath climbing, so that his own breath pressure diffused out of the moment has reached the Heritage Master Stage high level The peak level! CAre you here to kill me? Until Jason asked these words, Embuss face seemed stunned, his gaze just calmly looked at Jason. He could see Jasons bad situation now, his body was bruised and badly injured, and he was able to stand by Grand Vajra Realm Physique and his unyielding fighting spirit and perseverance. With his Heritage Master Stage peak strength, plus Innate Holy Body physique in The Land of the First Heaven has been refined to pure, he wants to strike, have absolute certainty to kill Jason. But looking at Jason, Embuss mind involuntarily emerged another face, the one that was carrying the Miller familys burden to rise now is bing a taboo face of the Miller family C Uncle Patrick, the Miller Dragon! the Miller Dragon! In fact, when Embus was born, Uncle Patrick had already been imprisoned in that chamber, behind the deeds of Uncle Patrick, he was pieced together from fragmentary rumors. He had not been inside that chamber to see Uncle Patrick, but in the Miller family, there are some pictures of Uncle Patrick when he was young buried in the dusty old house, he had seen. In front of him, Jasons face was simr to the one he saw when Uncle Patrick was young, especially the eyes, which also gave a feeling of deepness like the starry sky, yet resolute and unyielding. Embus always knew that, if from blood rtions, Jason is his cousin. Now, he ising to kill his own cousin. The third pouch given by old monk also has this phrase C Seven Killing ces Killing ces Killing ces, killing! Embus can feel, Seven Killing ces in all directions to the horror of the convergence of killing energy is indeed focused on Jason side, in fact, more killing energy is pointed at the broken head of the dragon, perhaps Jason is close to or is predestined, so there is also part of the killing energy pointed directly to Jason. Whatever the reason, this result,pletely confirm the third pouch inside the words. Jason looked at Embus did not say anything, instead, the murderous energy was brewing, he also clenched his fists, ready for the worst. Of Hyacinth Fighters, led by Tommy. But in my opinion, with your cultivation achievements and your mind and means, you are seriously underestimated. If youre here to kill me, then do it! Jason opened his mouth, with battle intent burning in his eyes. Why would it be you? Embus muttered to himself, as if he was asking himself, and as if he was asking this destiny. The Heritage Master Stage domain field formed by the innate origin Qi was extremely powerful and overwhelming, suppressing Jasonprehensively, invisibly forming a forbidden zone of death within the domain field! Embus, what are you waiting for? Do it quickly! If its toote, its toote! At this moment, Demon Sons angry voice came from him, urging loudly, his tone seemed anxious. He was entangled by Purple Phoenix Saintess, who was badly wounded, and even though he was fighting with Demon Witch, he was no match for Purple Phoenix Saintess, and had been pinned down and was in danger. Embus eyes suddenly red, in fact, he has always had a heart disease, this heart disease from Uncle Patrick C Miller Dragon! He knew that his father had been living under the shadow of Uncle Patrick until now. Back then, when Uncle Patrick rose like aet in Hyacinth, he was known as the second cultivation genius of Lewis, and the only person who came to mind when everyone mentioned the Miller family was Miller Dragon. And his father at that time in front of Patrick, so inferior that he could not raise his head. Even after the big change, Miller Dragon was imprisoned by the nine dragon lock, his father sat on the head of the family or, Miller Dragon that huge shadow is still hanging over his fathers head. From that time on, Embus vowed that he would work harder, both in terms of cultivation and other achievements, to break the shadow of Uncle Patrick that had loomed over the Miller family for so many years. Now, Miller Dragon is still imprisoned, his most direct reference is topete with Miller Dragons son, as long as he won, his heart disease will be eliminated, his father will also be able toe out of the shadow of his heart. Right now he is sure that if he strikes, he will be able to defeat Jason in this state, and even kill Jason. But was this what he wanted? He could feel that if he killed Jason in this state, his own Innate Holy Body would be impure and his cultivation heart would always be shrouded in a shadow. He wanted to defeat Jason, but he also wanted to fight in a fair battle, and as long as he beat Jason, his dao heart would be more rounded, and he would go further to pursue the cultivation realm. If he fights now, based on Jasons blood rtionship with him, based on Jasons current state, even if he wins, he will not win, and his heart will always be clouded by a shadow, possibly making his cultivation stop here, and it will be difficult to advance. He has always been skeptical about Mr. Rykers magic n, the so-called killing of Seven Killing ces killing Qi refers to the person he can devour the Qi of heaven and earth, so that the dream dragon bes true and bes The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven. In this regard, from the beginning he did not go to believe, he had a hunch that really ording to the magic n of the bag to act, then even if there is a great fortune or not, it will not be his turn, will only be grafted to Mr. Rykers body, which became Mr. Ryker.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Embus has the courage to point out the mountains and the mind, he will not let his dao heart leave a wed shadow, so he stared at Jason, said word for word: Jason, I do want to beat you, but not now! So, go away, and leave this ce before I turn back! Jasons face was stunned, Embuss move took him by surprise,pletely out of the blue. Originally, Jason had already prepared for the worst, he could actually force a breakthrough to the Secret Realm Level-eight, but the price he paid was too high, forcing a breakthrough under serious injury would definitely leave hidden problems to his own cultivation realm, which would affect his future cultivation achievements. This is Jasonsst card and means, he does not want to do this as ast resort. If Embus wants to take action, he can only do so, there is no other choice. Even if he had broken through the realm, with his current state of serious injury, he was no match for Embus at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage in full strength, but he was still sure enough to break out and escape. However, he did not expect that Embus would let him go. Embus, I can feel that you clearly want to kill me. Jason said. Go away! Im not trying to be kind, if you dont leave, the others wille around and kill you, and you wont be able to leave. Embus said coldly. Jason looked at Embus, he did not say anything else, he gathered his whole body Secret Realm Power, and began to retreat step by step towards the canyon passage. Jason, you remember, from now on, the Miller family no longer owe you anything! When we meet again in the future, I will fight with all my might and defeat you! When Jason retreated to the canyon passage, Embus voice came again. Chapter 1268 The Dragon Rises Above the Wild Outside. Broken Peak Mountain, Eye Point Peak. Old monk who has been staring at the sky vision face changed abruptly, at this moment, is to see the sky above the original roar of thunder gradually fade away, dense dark clouds overhead is actually beginning to dissipate, has long ceased to be the original abnormal celestial phenomenon. old monk face stunned, his heart immediately deduced some, until he sensed the original in the abnormal celestial phenomenon of the killing machine also dissipated all the time, his anger attacked his heart in general, can not help but open his mouth wow a, coughing out a mouthful of blood. This Jason spoiled my big event, spoiled my big event ah! old monk hissed, an old face full of resentment and indignation, but he was powerless to change anything, only endless anger spread in the heart and up. This Tao is a great calctor, a thousand calctions, I think everything is foolproof. However, the heart of the Tao is not calcted. The change of human heart, a thousand changes, the most difficult to measure is the human heart! A loss of effort, a loss of effort ah! old monk sighed long and soberly, the whole person suddenly seemed to have aged more than a dozen years in general, their own breath is also sluggish. Decades of nning andyout, this ruined, he really is not willing. This game this way or lost. The old monk opened his mouth, his eyes shed a ray of brilliant light, and then spoke to himself, Williamyout of the big moment, only did not expect, Dragon does not swallow, will be the dragon in the wild! Seven Killing ces revived, endless killing energy because of Dragon Bloodline and pull, that is to say, into the Sacred ce of Retreat within the pride of the disciples, there must be a person with Dragon Bloodline! Who could it be? The old monks eyes flickered, then said to himself, As long as I check who is wearing Dragon Bloodline at that time, I will know everything. By then, we will know who is the biggest winner of this Sacred ce of Retreat. This person must also be extraordinary, able to mask Dragon Bloodline and not let those old guys in Hyacinth sense to get, in addition to let the Dragon Bloodline people in this Sacred ce of Retreat through the killing robbery experience, all kinds of painstaking, must be a great courage to do. East. William watched the abnormal celestial phenomenon gradually began to dissipate, he also could not help but frown, looking down at the board on the ground, said to himself: It seems that Ron Stenhouse miscalcted. There is no such thing as a Dragon eats snake. But the boards general trend, I cant guess it. When he finished, William suddenly reached out and waved his hand, a strong wind blew through, and the chessboard originally drawn on the ground had disappeared. Lewis was surrounded and killed, this time the Sacred ce of Retreat is not ordinary, someone used the Sacred ce of Retreats killing robbery to temper the true dragon, interesting, interesting! It seems that in the near future, the whole Hyacinth will definitely usher in a bigger collision. Well see who can control this great power when the timees. William opened his mouth, his gaze looking towards the direction of Broken Peak Mountain, obviously also waiting for the final ending. Sacred ce of Retreat, Seven Killing ces. Demon Son witnessed Jasons withdrawal, Embus was unmoved and just let Jason leave. Demon Son is simply angry from the heart, he could not help but roar: Embus, are you crazy? You let Jason go! Shouldnt you have just killed him? Youre betraying! Embus turned around and stared coldly at Demon Son, who was being pinned down by Purple Phoenix Saintess, and said, Demon Son, do you want to die here? If you really want to do so, I dont mind making it happen. Demon Sons face was suddenly shocked, with the strength of EmbusHeritage Master Stage high level peak, if he really want to join the formation to kill him, then he is really in danger. The Demon Sons face sank as he thought of this, he fully activated his own Agist Force, Demonic Fist to the extreme, and met the attack of Purple Phoenix Saintess, and then with the force of the fist collision, he used the force to retreat, and then his body folded, so he was far away. Demon Witch saw the situation, also like the method, the body several rise and fall has disappeared in theyer of ck fog. Robert and Tommy punch each other, back each other, and no longer continue to fight the intention. Ryans body also flickered, came to Tommys side, did not continue to fight with Emily. In this way, the battle between the major talents also ended. Tommy himself came to kill Jason, now Jason has withdrawn, he and Robert also do not need to fight to the death.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tommys face was cloudy, with a sense of indignation and resignation. If Emily and Robert hadnt arrived suddenly to stop him, he would have left Jason behind. Tommy looked at Robert and said, Robert your cultivation is indeed iparably superb. Six monthster, Ancient Martial Arts Conference, in a good battle with Robert you. Robert said, Okay, Ancient Martial Arts Conference, I also want to try Tommys cultivation realm to what extent. Tommy did not say anything else, and turned around and left, Ryan and Louis followed. Emily and Robert, Purple Phoenix Saintess and others also choose a different direction, so they left. Seven Killing ces in the major heavenly pride of the battle is also considered toe to an end. And Jason retreated from the canyon passage, ran forward not far, and suddenly saw Marcel, Zack and othersing head-on. Jasons face was stunned as he stopped and asked, How did you guys return? Darcey was really relieved to see Jason, and the previous tension and concern dissipated, she said: We had already withdrawn, waiting for you not far ahead. Seeing yourte appearance, Marcel and others worried, determined toe to you. We have already thought, if you fall into the siege, then we wille back with you. Jasons heart flooded with warmth, he smiled and said, Let everyone worry, Im fine now. Marcel couldnt help but ask, Jason how did you break out of the siege? Jason was silent for a while and then said, Later, Robert and Emily came and blocked Tommy and Ryan, then Purple Phoenix Saintess showed up and she targeted Supremes Holy Lands Demon Son and Demon Witch, but Then, Embus showed up. Embus? Zack sounded surprised, then asked, Embus appeared against Jason? Jason nodded and said, At first, I obviously sensed Embus strong killing spirit. But for some reason, he didnt make a moveter, and let me leave. With this statement, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Darcey and others were surprised and could not figure out Embuss move. In fact, Jason had something to say that he hadnt said since he retreated, and he kept thinking about thest words Embus said C from now on, the Miller family no longer owes you anything! Jason couldnt figure out what that meant, and what he had to do with the Miller family? If there is no rtionship, how can we say that we owe them? If there is a rtionship, then what is the rtionship? This is what Jason could not understand. At the end, Jason said, Since everyone is fine, lets evacuate, find a direction, and leave this Seven Killing ces terrain first. Good! Marcel and others nodded their heads and left. When the battle in Seven Killing ces came to an end, the terrifying murderous aura that had coalesced in Seven Killing ces also gradually dissipated. I dont know how long it took, but the entire Seven Killing ces terrain shook violently, as if the Seven Killing ces Terrain Formation was revived again. The green rockposed of the big dragon direction, under the influence of this Terrain Formation, the ground cracked, followed by the seemingly broken head leading out, as the ground continues to open the arch,yers of soil lifted, it is to see the entire green rockposed of Captain Miller presented the whole picture. Presented under the full picture, it is iparably clear to see that the dragons head is not broken, and the dragons neck connected to the dragons neck and the entire green rockposed of the dragon body is perfectly connected together. In other words, the entire dragon head was not broken, but only partially buried under theyers of soil. As the Terrain Formation started again, theyers of soil cracked open, and the dragons head and neck buried under theyers of soil emerged intact. From a distance, the entire green rock dragon was perfectly formed, and was intended to be a dragon in the wild! Seven Killing ces, Dragon is now, soaring to the sky! Chapter 1269 – The Heavenly Proud come together (I) After the darkest hour had passed, the first rays of dawn finally arrived in Sacred ce of Retreat. The sky was white with fish belly, out of the sound of the rising suns golden awning in the clouds, which means that a new day hase. At this time, Jason, Darcey, Benji, Marcel and other people have left the terrain of Seven Killing ces, at this moment is Seven Killing ces outside a forest to rest and recuperate. At that time Jason and others out of Seven Killing ces terrain, did not continue to stay away again, near to find a ce to rest, in addition to rest is to restore their own injuries. This battle down to Jasons most serious injuries, when Marcel, Zack, Benji and others were able to sense that Jasons own multivariate breath has been very much, blood soaked, even walking also seems to be shaky like. In addition to Jason, Benji, Marcel, Zacks injuries are not light, Wolf Boy and Riley is also wounded. Therefore, when resting, Darcey took out a porcin bottle and gave Jason and them to drink the Dragon Pond spirit liquid to recover their own body injuries. Marcel also took out Provadanskis healing pills and gave them to Jason and others to take. All of them were refining the Dragon Pond elixir and healing pills in their rest, slowly recovering from their own injuries. Jason practiced the Power Evolution Secret Method and True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique to cultivate his Human Great Dragon Power, his own Secret Realm Power. In the refinement and strengthening of his Human Great Dragon Power, he was able to refine his flesh and bones, and at the same time stimte his own qi and blood, and gradually wear away some of the residual dark energy left in his body.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jasons main injury is internal injury, in the battle with Tommy, Demon Son and other proud disciples, the opponents dark power astral energy prated into his body, constantly causing damage, these residual dark power astral energy in the body is not removed, the injury is difficult to recover. Human Great Dragon Power, on the other hand, was overwhelmingly strong. During Jasons refinement and cohesion, the Human Great Dragon Power formed through his spine, like a dragon possessing his body, was able to wear out the dark energy left in Jasons body, causing Jasons injuries to slow down and gradually heal. In addition, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline was also stimted, growing under the powerful medicinal properties of the Dragon Pond elixir and nourishing his own flesh and bones. In this way, Jasons own cultivation aura is gradually recovering, and everything is developing in a good direction. Marcel, Zack, Benji and others did the same, after their respective Ancient Martial Art operation, their own cultivation breath is also gradually getting stronger, the bodys injuries are also under control. Wolf Boys injury is not serious, at this time he is practicing Void Fist, in the Seven Killing ces battle he broke through to the beginning of the Heritage Master Stage, he needs to feel and solidify in this realm, but also on his own He needs to understand and consolidate in this realm, and at the same time, he also needs to experience the use of dark energy into the astral body, to cultivate this level of cultivation to theplete realm. Riley was also healing his wounds, his cultivation strength reached the peak of the middle stage of the Completion Stage, he looked like he had the tendency to break through to the next level at any time, but he suppressed it. Jason instructed him not to rush to breakthrough, until the injury is well, their own state in a peak situation, and then to breakthrough. Darcey in turn became the most leisurely one, but she did not idle to rest, the crowd in time to recover their injuries, she is in the surrounding vignce. On the one hand, to guard against the approach of some mutant beasts, on the other hand, is also to guard against the sudden appearance of rival disciples of the sky. When the golden glow of the rising sun in Sacred ce of Retreat began to shine on the earth, coldly and unexpectedly C Rumble! The whole Sacred ce of Retreat, there was a loud vibration sound, even Jason and other people were located in the ce, shaking up, giving people a kind of earth shaking feeling. This change, so Jason and others all from the state of cultivation and healing woke up. Jason immediately stood up, his body injuries after some recovery, he looked much better, he sensed the vibration of the ground can not help but frown, said: This is Sacred ce of Retreat in the Terrain Formation to start again? Zack said as if he remembered something: Terrain Formation of such a scale starts, it should be Sacred ce of Retreat is about to close. Before that, there will be a passage out to connect with the outside world. Now, we immediately go to find these passages to go out, once you can not find the passage out of here, once the Sacred ce of Retreat closed, can be trapped in this ce forever. Marcel nodded and said, Zack is right. The entire Sacred ce of Retreats Terrain Formation has been reactivated, which means that the channels to the outside world have begun. Jason said, Then everyone get ready to move on this. Zack said, I have studied the Terrain Formation and can follow the direction of the vibration to find these passages. Everyone follow me. Jason and others nodded, with Zack, a master of Terrain Formation, present, they were able to quickly lead them to the passage out. Outside. Broken Peak Mountain. Many big figures from major Hyacinth families, holy ces and sects were on full alert. Reno, Tantai, Theo, Konstantin, Supreme and others have sensed that the entire Broken Peak Mountain is once again vibrating due to the activation of Terrain Formation, they know that the passage inside Sacred ce of Retreat is once again connected to the outside world, and they are now They were waiting for the proud disciples in Sacred ce of Retreat toe out. Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Joseph, Miss Mosele, and Master Bitter Bamboo had arrived at Broken Peak Mountain at some point, and they were also staring at the entrance to Broken Peak Mountain, even though these Hyacinth Even these highly respected old generation Saint level powerhouses in Hyacinth could not help but look a little nervous. About half an hourter, there was a flicker of silhouettes at the passage, and it should be a proud disciple of the skying out. All the big shots including the Hyacinth martial artists who stayed behind to watch were waiting with baited breath. Eventually, a line of people walked out of the passage, led by Jason, followed by Darcey, Wolf Boy, Riley, Marcel, Zack, Benji and others. See the first toe out is Jason and others, Reno eyes pupils slightly cold shrink, but also did not say anything. Jason walked out and looked around inside his eyes, looking for Old Mr. Millers figure. Jason! Just when Jason was looking around, not far from the side came Old Mr. Millersughing and looking extremely pleased shout. Jason immediately followed the sound to look, a nce is to see the Old Mr. Miller, still with the usual hand holding a dry tobo sticks have a hitch not a hitch smoking, but the Old Mr. Miller clothes have dried condensation blood, the bodys breath also looks a little depressed, the whole person looks like a lot older. This is Jasons first time from Old Mr. Millers body to feel a sense of old age. This makes Jasons nose sore, his eyes could not help but some wet. He knew that he was in Sacred ce of Retreat during, Old Mr. Miller outside is certainly also experienced a fierce battle, the current Old Mr. Miller is clearly wounded. Chapter 1270 – The Heavenly Pride are all out (II) Jason immediately took Wolf Boy and Riley towards Old Mr. Miller, and the rest of the people who followed him, such as Marcel, Zack, Darcey, these talented people have been picked up by their respective family bigwigs. Konstantin greeted Marcel, with a smile on his face, forgiving Marcel obviously carries some injuries, but Konstantin also saw that after Sacred ce of Retreat some experience, Marcel himself has more than a kind of aura after the killing, which is a sign of growth. Joseph also emerged, Zack looked happy to see it and went towards his grandfathers side. Theo has greeted Darcey, he looks a little nervous, this time Sacred ce of Retreat about the secret of Mystery of the Dragon about Darceys own White Tiger Bloodline can be broken. Darcey also saw the hope on her fathers face, her own face is very calm, she knows very well in Sacred ce of Retreat is not the so-called Mystery of the Dragon, she for their own destiny bacsh in fact has been light and rxed, but if her father knows how much will still be a little lost it. Darcey, that terrain to explore? Sure enough, Theo came up and asked in a low voice. Darcey nodded and said, Went. But there was no Mystery of the Dragon. No? Theos face was stunned and he looked a little surprised. Darcey looked at the sh of loss and worry in her fathers eyes, she smiled and said, Dad, I still got a lot out of this trip. As for Mystery of the Dragon is just a rumor, no, its not a big deal. Over the years, I have already looked down on this matter, so you should not worry too much, Dad. Darcey has a point. Since youve already gone and tried, thats enough. A slightly old voice rang out. Darceys face was suddenly stunned, she turned her head to look and saw an old man with white eyebrows who had a non-angry aura of his own walking over.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa! Darcey screamed out in joy, she really did not expect to see her grandfather here. Yusup smiled, a pair of old eyes all a loving color, he looked at Darcey, said: to be able to gain something that is good. Darcey was already smiling and came over, jumped into Yusups arms, surrounded by these loving elders family, she felt that even if she could not escape the reversal of her fate, she had no regrets. Jason, Wolf Boy, and Riley walked over to Old Mr. Millers side, followed by Benji, who is his junior mentor in terms of status. Old Mr. Miller, Jason called out. Grandpa. Master. Wolf Boy and Riley also spoke up, their faces happy. Benji has met Little Master. Benji folded his hands and saluted and said. You are all safe and sound, good, good, good! Old Mr. Miller spoke, he looked at Jason and the others, those old eyes seemed to be a little wet, he looked away and muttered to himself, This wind and sand is so strong, the sand is getting into my eyes. Jason could not help but secretlyugh, it is rare to see such a pretentious side of Old Mr. Miller, where is the sand here? At this time, Sacred ce of Retreats passage, another figure came out. Three young men stepped out, one blood like a real dragon, owning an emperors might in the diffusion, dragon walk between the tigers step shows a great sense of confidence and power; another person is looking more and more indestructible, as ance tip is again sharpened general, there is a sharp aura; thest person has awless evil aura. These three people are Tommy, Ryan and Louis. Reno immediately an arrow step to meet up, check Tommys state, sensed that Tommy has injuries in the body, but not in the way, he also noticed that Tommys own emperor blood seems more and more pure and powerful, obviously in Sacred ce of Retreat, Tommys own emperor bloodline has been a transformation of evolution! Haha, my son is worthy of being the first among the young generation! He has already reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage! One day, the Saint will be able to achieve it! Reno could not help butugh out loud. He knew that his son must have obtained a great opportunity in Sacred ce of Retreat. Tommys bloodline is so strong that his strength has reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, and one more step forward is to reach the Saint level realm. When the timees, the Goodwin family will be born a young Saint level strong man, think about it all feel terrible. Tommy face is very calm, his gaze turned, see not far from Jason and others, the pupils in the eyes can not help but slightly cold shrink, there is a cold chill in the sh. Immediately after, someone else came out of the same path, but Emily and Robert two. Tantai greeted, saw Emily and Robert two people are not much injury, but the cultivation breath is pure, he also can not help but a smile, said: I the Parker familys Bobby is also Heritage Master Stage high level peak , not bad, not bad. Reno frowned and looked at Robert, of course he knew the Parker family this Bobby fate is extraordinary, Hyacinth young generation, canpete with Tommy is not much, Robert must be one of the most powerfulpetitors. In the passage, there is constantly one Hyacinths proud disciples came out. Demon Son and Demon Witch also came out, the two of them did not stay long and left as soon as they came out of the passage. Next, Purple Phoenix Saintess also came out and attracted the attention of countless people as soon as she showed up. She looks even more extraordinary. It is not only her own noble aura, but also her own power is already pervasive. Miss Mosele greeted her, sensing Purple Phoenix Saintesss own breath, she was very satisfied and said: Very good, very good. From now on, your cultivation path is no longer blocked, you can advance all the way high. As she spoke, a young man dressed in white came out from inside the passage, and it was Embus. Embus face calm and nd, after walking out his gaze vaguely towards Jason side nce, but also did not stay long in Broken Peak Mountain, this left. But the eyes of some big names in the field fell on Embus, lets say Reno, Tantai and others. With their eyesight, they naturally saw that Embus is extraordinary, himself has an innate origin of Qi, cultivation realm has also reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage high level, enough topete with Tommy, Robert, such a number of pride. Previously Embus although also extraordinary, but in these big figures, and Tommy, Robert still have a gap, this Sacred ce of Retreat aftering out, this gap has almost no, or minimal. This shows that Embus in Sacred ce of Retreat to get the opportunity is also not shallow. The Miller family, since Patrick was imprisoned more than twenty years ago, has no outstanding cultivation disciples emerged, is this time Embus to revive the Miller familys power? Some of the big names in the field could not help but think secretly. The rest of the disciples of the families and sects havee out, but there are some disciples who arete toe out, such as the Puchner family family head and the Feist family head has been waiting at the passage, but it iste to see Levi and Thomas twoe out, which makes their faces gradually thickened the color of worry. Chapter 1271 Yusup Gets Angry Rastus Lang stared at the entrance of Sacred ce of Retreat, his face became more and more worried and nervous. Not only him, the Feist family family head Herve Feist is also the same, his son Thomas has note out from inside, may already be more than a few days, the thought of this Herves fingertips are some slight trembling. Not only the Puchner family and the Feist family, but also several people from the sects that got a ce in the back were also waiting, but also did not see their young disciplese out. About half an hourter, the entire Broken Peak Mountain Terrain Formation started up again, and the ground came to a booming vibration sound, which means that the opening of the Sacred ce of Retreat is dered to be over, and the passage will be closed. Rastus saw the situation, the whole person as crazy, he roared: Where is my son Levi? Why hasnt hee out yet?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of which, Rastus remembered something like that, he looked towards Louis and said, Louis, you entered with Levi, why hasnt hee out yet? Louis face showed a sad emotion, he slowly said: Please be sorrowful, Lord Shangguan, Levi cante out, he has stayed in Sacred ce of Retreat. Louis what are you saying? Thunder he is dead? Killed by whom? The gaze in Rastuss eyes rose in grief and anger, his face was even more fierce, and he himself had a wisp of a murderous spirit pervading. Jason! Louis said coldly. The words came out, leading to a mor. Rastus eyes immediately looked towards Jason, he shouted out: Jason, did you kill Levi? Jason looked at Rastus and said, Those who kill are always killed! Louis and Levi are working together to kill me, why cant I kill back? As for Louis if it wasnt for someoneing to his aid, he would have died inside Sacred ce of Retreat as well. Louiss face iron blue and up, he is no way to refute, then in Sacred ce of RetreatDragon Pond terrain, if not Tommy and Ryan appeared, he really is sure to die. Jason said so in public, also let the rest of Hyacinth people know that he a tang Holy Land sons are not Jasons opponent, even if the joint Levi is also the fate of defeat and killed. Jason, you killed my son? Who gave you so much guts! Rastus rose up in full rage, there was a rage to kill in the surge. If you kill, you kill, you are allowed to kill, and others cannot resist? Besides, you, the Puchner family, are no better than Old Mr. Miller in my eyes! Old Mr. Millers face sank, a ray of supreme pressure presented, even though he was wounded, but even Reno such as Saint level figures do not dare to look down on, let alone Rastus who has not yet reached Saint level strength. After feeling the supreme power of Old Mr. Miller himself, Rastus couldnt help but shiver, the pain of losing his son nearly made him lose his mind, and now after reacting, he remembered that Jason had the backing of Lewis, who had been running through Hyacinth. Rastus face sad and resigned to stare at Jason, with Old Mr. Miller present, he really did not dare to make a move, nor dare to say anything more. The Feist family young master where? Was he also killed? Who killed the Feist family young master! Herve was also speaking out loud, his tone urgent and angry. This time, it was Darcey who responded, saying, Thomas is dead and deserves to die. Herves face was stunned, he looked at Darcey and couldnt help but ask, What does Darcey mean by that? Darcey coldly said: Thomas also Jere two met me after the heart of mischief, not only is trying to rob things also want to defile me. Dare I ask the Feist family family head, does he not deserve to die? Oh? There is still such a thing? When Yusup heard this, the gaze in his old eyes was cold, and a terrifying might was vaguely diffused. Herve a face suddenly pale down, spare the Feist family in Hyacinth in the top ten families, ranking is not low, butpared with the Stokes family, orpletely noparison. Therefore, after hearing these words, Herve froze in ce, unable to say a word. Theos gaze also sank, he looked forward and said, Jere is the young patriarch of Completion School, right? This matter, should Completion School give an exnation? Jere had already walked out and was standing with Argyle Gardner, the current patriarch of Completion School. After Theo asked the question, Argyles face changed abruptly and he looked at Jere and asked in a stern voice, Is this true? I, I- Jere was drenched in cold sweat, and he spoke hesitantly. Argyle took a look at Jeres expression and knew that what Darcey said was true.pletion School was a big school, but it was not a holy ce and could notpete with the Stokes family. So Argyle took Jere over and said in a stern voice, Why dont you apologize to Darcey? Jere hurriedly said, Darcey, I was wrong, I was really wrong. At that time, I, I was also under thepulsion of Thomas. I beg Darcey to be magnanimous and forgive me for my momentary confusion. Yusup stared at Jere and said, You knew that Darcey was my granddaughter, and you stole from her, and you had mischief in mind for her? Poof! Jere immediately knelt down, kowtowed repeatedly, and said, I was confused, I was wrong, I beg Darcey and Old Mr. Yusup to have mercy on me for once! Yusup raised his right hand, and a st of holy energy came out and hit Jeres body. Jeres whole body immediately flew up and fell five or six meters away, directly dying of breath. Yusups face was sullen and his old eyes shed with murderous intent as he said, If kowtowing and apologizing can be taken as nothing, then where is the prestige of the Stokes family? I Yusup only have one granddaughter, I cant wait to hold it in my heart every day, who dares to disrespect my granddaughter,e and ask my fist first. Yusup is really angry, he is a Sacred Level existence, but is helpless against Darceys White Tiger Bloodline. Therefore, from Darceys childhood, he felt very guilty towards Darcey, feeling that he had an empty cultivation of the highest cultivation, but also unable to resolve the crisis of his granddaughters destiny devouring. Calcted, if Darceys White Tiger Bloodline cant be broken, then Darcey will only have about four years left to live. If this is an insurmountable situation, a destiny, then all Yusup can do is to not let his precious granddaughter suffer half. Therefore, not to mention the young patriarch of the Completion School in Sacred ce of Retreat to Darcey, even if the Goodwin family or other sacred ces dare to offend Darcey, with his temper, he will now also be the same. He has been ming himself for years for not being able to break Darceys White Tiger Bloodline, and if Darcey was wronged and couldnt get an exnation, what use would he have for this Sacred Level cultivation? The rest of the years, he did not ask for anything else, as long as Darcey live a happy life, every day can be happy. If anyone wants to offend Darcey directly, he doesnt mind killing her directly at the door. Chapter 1272 Dragon Watching Technique Watching the Dragon Argyle watched Jere under Yusups anger, directly shot to kill, he did not dare to say a word. In front of a Sacred Level powerhouse, he was afraid he wouldnt even be able to talk about a mole. As for Completion School, although it is a big school, but also does not have the strength to resist a Sacred Level power, and Jere is also at fault in the first ce, was killed Argyle can only swallow bitter water in the heart, really want to be defiant, maybe he can not leave Broken Peak Mountain. Finally, with the Terrain Formation on Broken Peak Mountain started again, the Sacred ce of Retreat channel closed again, the entire Broken Peak Mountain back to normal. The only difference is that the face of Broken Peak Mountain stone wall, is still left a huge crack, but from this crack channel to go through, is no longer the channel to Sacred ce of Retreat. In addition to Levi and Thomas, the two Hyacinth family disciples failed toe out, there are also four sects of disciples did note out, also do not know in Sacred ce of Retreat was killed by people, or by Sacred ce of Retreat in those mutated beasts killed. In any case, with the closing of the passage of Sacred ce of Retreat, everything has been settled. Who knows how long this Sacred ce of Retreat will be closed, and the next time when the Terrain Formation of Sacred ce of Retreat left by The originator starts again, it may be hundreds of yearster. At the foot of Eye Point Peak. A young figure sneakily emerged, his ck hair like ink, his face cold, eyes double pupils shot a demonic color, upright body contains a majestic blood, body vaguely emitted a ray of pure to true pure demonic Qi. He left Broken Peak Mountain and came to the foot of Eye Point Peak, one of the nine short peaks surrounding the main peak of Broken Peak Mountain. After arriving at the foot of Eye Point Peak, Demon Son seemed to have sensed something, he paused and said, Demon Son hase to apologize to Mr. Ryker for failing to fulfill his seniors request, Demon Son is to me, so please punish him! Its not your fault. Its my fault that I miscalcted the hearts of the people. Within the dense mountain forest of Eye Point Peak, an old voice came fiercely. I was also at fault for failing to kill Jason with my own hands, so that I lost all my efforts. I didnt expect Embus to do anything when it came down to it! Demon Son gritted his teeth and spoke, still looking overwhelmed with indignation and resentment. Tell me, who is the person referred to in Seven Killing ces? Jason! Jason? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Yes, thats him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What happened at that time, you tell me in detail. At that time, Jason was already seriously injured under the pincer attack of Tommy and me, but Jason surprisingly cultivated Grand Vajra Realm Physique, which is extremely difficult to grasp and kill. There is no denying that Jasons cultivation is also very powerful. At the back, Jason was badly wounded and on the verge of copse. At this time, Emily, Robert and Purple Phoenix Saintess appeared and stopped Tommy and me. In such a situation, Embus appeared, with Embus is already Heritage Master Stage peak, facing Jason, who had no power to fight, as long as under the hand, Jason will certainly die. But Embus didnt make a move and let Jason go. Demon Son said respectfully. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Exactly! Demon Son said. Good, this way knows. You should return to Supremes Holy Land first. The rest of the matters will be taken care of by the Tao. Then I will leave first. Demon Son spoke, and he bowed his hand before leaving. A few momentster, deep in the dense forest, wearing a tattered old monk robe appeared out, his eyes shining, looking in the direction of Broken Peak Mountain, his heart silently recited: Lewis has never married in his life, this Jason and he does not have a direct blood rtionship. Jason names Miller, Embus does not kill Jason, could it beC A thought to this, old monk a pair of old eyes fiercely shed a ray of brilliant awning, he spoke to himself again: When Miller Dragon encountered a siege, he had a child who was still in infancy so associated up, this road is also understood. This Jason was Seven Killing ces killing Qi pointed to, is it really that The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven can not? The old monk thought, his body shape fierce movement, towards Broken Peak Mountain direction a sh and passed. Broken Peak Mountain, with the Sacred ce of Retreat matter thus ended, has some Hyacinth people began to descend from the mountain. Among the descending crowd, an inconspicuous Old Monk was on the mountain, after walking up Broken Peak Mountain Old Monk also stopped and searched for something from a distance. Eventually, Old Monk saw Old Mr. Miller, also saw Old Mr. Miller beside Jason. Old Monks mind moved, the eyes of the strange and up, he is using an ancient secret method to look at Jason. This secret technique is Dragon Watching Technique, if Jason is really the Dragon Bloodline of the world, as the Dragon body, the body must have the Dragon Qi. Old Monk with Dragon Watching Technique will be able to sense that special, noble, strong dragon aura. However, Old Monk looked at it, but there was nothing to sense, which made him frown, thinking: Why would there be no? There is only one exnation, his Dragon Bloodline was sealed when he was young, so the breath does not leak. The Kuchan Temples Dragon Sealing Technique is the strongest that can seal a life pattern, and Lewis is ay disciple of the Kuchan Temple, so its normal that he knows the Dragon Sealing Technique. I admire you because of your chivalry and freedom, and your one man is a n. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. This game, you win. Old Monk said to himself, and then he sensed something, turned around and disappeared with the people of Hyacinth who had gone down the mountain in the blink of an eye. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller, who was talking with Yusup, Joseph, Miss Mosele and others, turned his head and looked at the direction where Old Monk was before. Old Mr. Miller whats wrong with you? Theo asked. Just now I sensed that someone seemed to be watching Jasons own qi with a unique lookout technique, but under this search, there was no sign of that person. Old Mr. Miller eyes shed a trace of coldness, said. How could this happen? What kind of person has the audacity to do that? How dare he do that in front of us? Yusup said. Joseph murmured and said, If this is true, there is no one else but that liar. This person has a unique secret method to mask his own aura, so if he appears a certain distance away, we really cant sense it at first. Is it this liar again? Hmph! Old Mr. Miller grunted, and then said, Its just that. Lets find a clear ce and see the results of ourte generations training at Sacred ce of Retreat. Yes! Yusup, Joseph and the others gave a smile. Chapter 1273 the Stokes family son-in-law? Broken Peak Mountain, a clearing. Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Joseph, Master Bitter Bamboo, Konstantin and others gathered together, this time in the Sacred ce of Retreat, Jason is also with Darcey, Marcel, Zack, Benji formed a camp, together In the Sacred ce of Retreat, Jason is also with Darcey, Marcel, Zack, Benji formed a camp, amon advance and amon retreat, so that the forces of these parties naturally also came together. Old Mr. Miller and others to Jason, Marcel, these juniors checked their own injuries, in addition to Jasons injuries still appear to be very heavy, the rest of the bodys injuries are okay. Old Mr. Miller took Jasons pulse, sensing his pulse, breath, qi and blood situation, although Jasons injuries are extremely serious, but with Grand Vajra Realm Physique protection under the body, did not hurt his power source, such injuries Old Mr. Miller still have a way to heal, the big deal is to let Jason soak more A few times the medicine tank will do. Next Jason, Marcel, Benji and others briefly said they encountered in the Sacred ce of Retreat, the most dangerous than the battle of Dragon Pond and Seven Killing ces battle. Yusup, Joseph and others learned that Jason was able to fight Tommy and Ryan with his own strength, and then fight Tommy and Demon Son alone when they teamed up, their faces were really surprised, and they couldnt help but look at Jason more. This Seven Killings disaster can be considered to have passed. Old Mr. Miller smiled, he was happy and excited from the bottom of his heart, along with his body injuries he did not care about. In his eyes, as long as Jason could survive this disaster, even if he was surrounded by the Four Saints, even if the multiplication was ruined, it was worth it. Darcey remembered something, she took out some elixirs, semi-elixirs, Dragon Scale Grass and Dragon Pond elixirs from her backpack to Jason in Sacred ce of Retreat. Jasons face was stunned as he said, Darcey, these are all our joint gains. This Dragon Scale Grass is still intact, and there is only one left. I, Wolf Boy and Riley all took one Dragon Scale Grass, Marcel and Zack shared half of it, Benji didnt want Dragon Scale Grass, so you can take the remaining Dragon Scale Grass Darcey, even if you cant use it, the The Stokes family also has other disciples who can use it. In addition, you can also take thisplete bottle of Dragon Pond spirit liquid. Ill take this Green Spirit Fruit, Old Mr. Miller is badly injured, this Green Spirit Fruit can also be used to heal his wounds. The rest of the semi-spiritual medicine, Darcey, you can also take it. Darcey hurriedly said, How can I do that? These are very precious and will help you and Wolf Boy and Rileys cultivation. So how can I take them. Darcey, youre wee. To be honest, if it werent for your presence, I wouldnt know any of these elixirs, semi-elixirs and other herbs and whatnot. Besides, in Sacred ce of Retreat, you were also a big help in other ways. This is the spoils of our quest together, so of course we should share it equally. Jason tone is very decisive, will Darcey should get a share of the insistence to her. Darcey pushed back, but could only take it. Konstantin looked at Jason and said in a sincere tone, Jason, Dragon Scale Grass is extremely valuable in Hyacinth, able to stimte the potential power of the human body, but also strengthen their own qi, blood, flesh, bones, etc., the role of the overall enhancement of cultivation can not be reced. Marcel was able to obtain half a Dragon Scale Grass, which is his blessing, and I would like to thank you for that. Konstantin is too kind, I am a good friend and brother of Marcel. Half a Dragon Scale Grass is nothing. Besides, Marcel and Zack also selflessly brought out the legacy of the techniques they received at The ce of Demon Suppression for our reference. Thats how friends should support each other. Jason said with a smile. Youre not a bad kid, youre really worthy of being a child brought up by Old Mr. Miller. This nature is simr to Old Mr. Miller when he was young. Joseph said with a smile. Old Mr. Miller smiled happily, looked at Yusup and said, Yusup, what do you think of Jason? Yusup said without thinking, The young generation, no one can be his right, naturally is excellent. I heard that Jason has also served his country and fought in the battlefield, guarding the territory, which is even more rare. In terms of character, he is a man of great affection, generosity and responsibility, and there are not many young men like Hyacinth nowadays. Jason sweated and said, Old Mr. Yusup is too kind, I am ashamed to hear such words. Shame on you, my ass. Old Mr. Miller red at him and said, Dont think I dont know what youre thinking, youre probably happy about it. Besides, Yusup wasnt wrong, youre my grandson, so you deserve the praise. Jason was stunned, when did Old Mr. Miller ever praise himself like that? There was no such thing! Jason always felt that the current Old Mr. Miller was a bit unusual, there must be a demon when things go wrong, Old Mr. Miller could not be thinking of something, right? Could it beCText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason thought of a possibility, he was about to speak, but was a step toote, only to hear Old Mr. Miller said with a smile: Yusup, since you are present, then I and you to Jason and Darceys marriage to set it up, Darcey is very good, Jason is not bad,pletely match. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Jason was dumbfounded, indeed, Old Mr. Miller was going to talk about this issue, he was really annoyed at his own reaction why he was half a beat slower? He was really annoyed that he was so slow to react, and he didnt have time to shut up Old Mr. Millers big mouth, and now he had said everything he should and shouldnt have said. In front of so many people to say such a thing, he is a big man does not matter, but the key Darcey is a girl ah, let others face in where? As a matter of fact, Darcey is more or less used to Old Mr. Millers mouth, but in the presence of so many people, her face still turned red. Yusup froze for a moment, apparently this is the first time he knows, he looked at Darcey and then to Jason, from Darcey that reaction seems to have a little bit of meaning. Old Mr. Millersst words really made Yusup some heart, if his granddaughter really loves Jason, he naturally will not stop it. If this White Tiger Bloodline is destined to be unbreakable, his granddaughter can leave a bloodline offspring is also to make up for some regrets. I said Old Mr. Miller, are you drunk or confused? What are you talking about? Its gettingte, seniors, Ill take Old Mr. Miller back first, this old man is not lightly injured, also need to recuperate well. Jason pulled Old Mr. Millers arm and wanted to leave immediately. Jason, how dare you molest my granddaughter? You know the consequences of this will be very serious! Yusup looked at Jason trying to run and immediately said in a loud voice. Darcey came back to her senses, afraid that her grandfather had misunderstood Jason, and quickly said: Grandpa, its not what you think, Jason, he didnt do anything to meC Hmph, I dont care about that. Jason, you listen to me, if you dare to be irresponsible to my granddaughter, even Old Mr. Miller can not protect you, I will have you torn and skinned! Yusup said in a furious voice. Darceys body stiffened when she heard this, and her face froze, she thought her grandfather had misunderstood what to do with Jason, and then C how did such a phrase pop up? What do you mean? This is to force herself to marry Jasons rhythm? Chapter 1274 – The Essence of the Great Vajra Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jasons car, Paramount Marauder, was still parked at the foot of Broken Peak Mountain when he drove Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy and Riley back to Bamboo Residence around 3:00 p. m. Jason, did you hear that? Jason, did you hear that Yusup is shouting at you, if you dont take responsibility, Yusup cant spare you. You saw what happened to that disciple at Completion School, and Yusup thinks of Darcey as his jewel, so if he really gets mad, I cant protect you. Old Mr. Miller said slowly. Jason face a ck, can not help but say: I said Old Mr. Miller you can point face? Oh, this is seventy eighty years old, an old face are wrinkles, do not also. Old Mr. Miller shamelessly said. Jason immediately speechless, in this aspect of cheeky he was ashamed of himself, only to say: you do not know the asion, in front of so many people say so, you have considered Darceys feelings? Even if there is really something, you should also talk to Old Mr. Yusup in private. You young people, you just dont understand one thing C you want to save face and suffer! Old Mr. Miller said with the tone of a veteran, Anyway, it is something that will be announced sooner orter, so it doesnt matter if it is sooner orter. Jason can only give up on this issue of entanglement, into the house, he said: Old Mr. Miller, listen to those seniors said you were surrounded by four Saint level strong, the bodys injuries are very serious, these are in Sacred ce of Retreat to get some medicinal herbs. Among them is a Green Spirit Fruit , and this half bottle of Dragon Pond spirit liquid, you see how to make use of it, first to recover your injuries. Old Mr. Miller heart can not help but warm, he waved his hand, said: the old mans body injury is injured by the Saint level of power, even if the spiritual medicine used to take directly, the effect is not very big. The only way to bring out the medicinal properties of this Green Spirit Fruit is to give it to the Ghost Doctor and have it refined into a potion. You dont need to worry about the injuries in the old mans body, I have my own way to heal. But your injuries should not be dyed, it is better to treat them sooner. Old Mr. Miller took out a small bottle and said, This is the Stokes familys Origin Pill, which is no worse than the Goodwin familys Holy Pattern Origin Pill that is known as Hyacinth. I know that you areing out of Sacred ce of Retreat, you must be injured, so I pulled an old face and asked Yusup for two Origin Pill. Old Mr. Miller poured out two crystal purple pills from the bottle, he handed one to Jason and said, Jason, you take them all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The other elixir Old Mr. Miller divided into two halves and gave them to Wolf Boy and Riley respectively. After taking the elixir, you guys refine the medicinal properties of Origin Pill first. The old man will boil the medicine for you first. Old Mr. Miller walked to the backyard and started to start a pot and fire, ready to boil the medicinal soup for Jason and the others to brew. Old Mr. Miller, why dont you take this Origin Pill? It should work on your injuries too, right? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, The old mans injury is the Sacred Level strong mans holy power, unless it is the legendary holy medicine can still heal the injury directly. Other elixirs and pills are no longer very effective. You need not worry about my injuries, I have my own way to recover. Jason smiled and took the Origin Pill, running his Secret Power Realm to refine the potions medicinal properties. Soon, Jason felt a warm feeling all over his body, after the medicinal properties of the pill started to work, there was a stream of warmth from the origin of power, with the Secret Realm Power running and flowing through his limbs and bones, so that he felt a sense offort all over his body. Wolf Boy and Riley both felt the same way as they evolved the Qi-boosting fist taught by Old Mr. Miller and began to use the medicinal properties of Origin Pill to heal their wounds. Jasons mind was moved, and he assumed the posture of practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method and began to refine and strengthen his Human Great Dragon Power. During this process, he also ran the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique to be able to practice these two techniques of strengthening his Secret Realm Power at the same time. In this process, the Origin Pills medicinal properties flowed throughout his body along with his power movement, nourishing his own flesh and blood, continuously strengthening his own qi and blood, and quickly recovering from the dark wounds in his body. During the Sacred ce of Retreat battle, Jasons own flesh, blood, and meridians were all traumatized, and the medicinal properties of the Origin Pill were targeting his original wounds and starting to recover, and the medicinal properties contained within were even continuously stimting his own qi and blood, causing his qi and blood to grow even stronger and his wounds to recover greatly. By the end C Wow! Jason could not help but cough out several mouthfuls of blood in the body, these ck blood silt in his body, not to drain out the body injuries are difficult to heal, now after coughing out, Jason obviously feel their own state all of a sudden a lot easier. Wolf Boy and Rileys injuries are not as heavy as Jasons, so there is not much blood in the body, and with the nourishing warmth of the medicine, the blood can be digested on its own. It was obvious that under the effect of half a pill, Wolf Boy and Rileys faces looked much better and their own cultivation breath began to recover, which showed that the Stokes familys Origin Pill was indeed a rare healing medicine,parable to the Goodwin familys Holy Pattern Origin Pill isparable to the Goodwin familys Holy Pattern Origin Pill. About half an hourter, Jason felt that his state had recovered a lot, the whole person also felt more spirit, he was stopped Power Evolution Secret Method practice, he walked out of the backyard, saw Old Mr. Miller has built a fire, is boiling some herbs. Some of the herbs were collected from Sacred ce of Retreat, such as the Golden Spot herb, Old Mr. Miller also put some Golden Spot herb into it. The five red sun fruits picked in Sacred ce of Retreat, Jason took three and gave the remaining two to Darcey, as well as the Sun Fruit, which Jason had given to Old Mr. Miller to keep. How do you feel? Old Mr. Miller asked, taking a drag from his dry cigarette. Much better. Jason spoke up, looking at the soup he was making, and he said, I dont need to make a pot, do I? Are these for Wolf Boy and Riley? Origin Pill is for internal use, and soaking in the vat is for external use. A two-pronged approach works best. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and said, By now, you boys should know that you are already in Grand Vajra Realm Physique, right? Jason nodded his head and said, I have been informed. But I dont know, Old Mr. Miller, when did you teach me this Grand Vajra Realm Physique? I dont remember learning it from you. Old Mr. Miller hemmed and hawed, narrowed his eyes and said, Do you know what the essence of Grand Vajra Realm Physique cultivation is? I dont know. Jason shook his head. Taking a beating! Old Mr. Miller said sinctly, then said, Why I always beat you up since I was a kid, forcing you to go to the mountains to fight with fierce beasts, and then constantly wounded. This is the reason. But remember when you were soaking in the medicine pot. I taught you the technique of running your energy? Remember. Didnt you say it was used to absorb the medicinal properties? Is it the cultivation method of Grand Vajra Realm Physique? Jason asked in a surprised voice. Yes and no. The Grand Vajra Realm Physique has no inherited techniques, and everything can only be realized by oneself in the red earth. The Grand Vajra Realm Physique of your boy is the old man in the process of beating you, the Grand Vajra Realm Physique grafted on your body, years and years down, you also invariably got the Grand Vajra Realm Physique heritage. Old Mr. Miller spoke, and then said, The mystery of Grand Vajra Realm Physique is that it gets stronger and stronger in constant beatings, just like refined steel. So dont be afraid to get hurt, every time you get hurt, its a great opportunity to harden Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Thats too sick! Jason was stunned. Grand Vajra Realm Physique is already perverted. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason was speechless, he said: I said you old man why you used to beat me like crazy, so this is the reason. So, Sacred ce of Retreat is happy to see me wounded this time. Thats right. I cant wait for you to walk out alive with only one breath left, that kind of injury can also greatly refine your Grand Vajra Realm Physique in the recovery process, Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. Jason could not say anything now, feeling that Old Mr. Miller is really hard to say. Chapter 1275 Old Mr. Miller View Handbook Jason asked, Old Mr. Miller, does this Grand Vajra Realm Physique increase as ones cultivation level increases? Old Mr. Miller nodded, took a puff of his dry cigarette and said, This is natural, the higher the cultivation realm, the higher the Grand Vajra Realm. Until you reach the point of the Immacte Golden Body.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jasons heart stirred and he asked, Then what is the highest realm of this Grand Vajra Realm Physique? The highest realm? Old Mr. Miller thought for a moment and said, When my master, the Bitter Wisdom Sage, was alive, he had made a deduction that indestructible Vajra was not the highest realm of Grand Vajra Realm. The highest realm is the golden aura in the body, the body bones like a divine gold blossom golden aura, like a divine gold as indestructible, is the inner saint and outer king. At that time, only then is the real ten thousandws do not invade, sword and spear does not enter. Ten thousandws do not invade the sword and spear does not enter? That must be if how high realm Jason can not help but infinite yearning up. Old Mr. Miller knocked Jasons head with a dry tobo stick and said, Dont be overly ambitious, you kid. The Sacred ce of Retreat, you have sessfully broken through the realm, and now your strength is equivalent to the Heritage Master Stage of Hyacinth. Treasures, this level of the realm also tends to beplete, which is very good. Jason smiled, with Old Mr. Millers temper, it was not easy to hear apliment from him. By the way, Old Mr. Miller, theres something thats been bothering me for a long time, Ill tell you about it and see if you can exin. Jason remembered something like that and said in a hurry. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and said, Oh? What exactly is it? Jason mused and said, I always feel as if there is an unknown power deep in my bloodline that is sealed or not yet awakened. The first time was when I got the Power Evolution Secret Method, and it seemed like a raging power was going to roll up in my bloodline; the second time was when I took the Dragon Scale Grass at Dragon Pond, and that unknown power came out again; then at Seven The second time was in Dragon Pond, when I took Dragon Scale Grass, the unknown power came out again; and then in Seven Killing ces, I seemed to feel the killing energy in Seven Killing ces pointing straight at me, and the unknown power deep in my bloodline reacted extremely violently, as if it was going to oppose each other with the killing energy of Seven Killing ces. What the hell is going on here? Old Mr. Millers eyes faintly shining, he looked at Jason, looked lightly and said: Jason whats all the fuss about? The human body is a huge treasure, and the potential that can be developed is minimal. Its good that you have such a sense, it means that you still have a lot of potential power to be further stimted. Old Mr. Miller, are you saying that what Im sensing is untapped potential? Jason wondered. How else can I exin it? Old Mr. Miller said. Jason did not know how to exin, but had to give up, hands spread, said: Well, I hope so. Old Mr. Miller barred a mouthful of dry tobo, some things are not appropriate to tell Jason now, can only be hidden. By the way, Old Mr. Miller, there is an important thing almost forgot. Jason got excited all of a sudden, he said, This time in Sacred ce of Retreat we explored a cliff cave entrance and found that this cliff cave entrance was actually a cliff cave entrance that The originator used to rest in during his lifetime. After reading it, Darcey confirmed that it was The originators handwritten notes, about some of The originators training tips and insights. It is said that it is rted to breaking the Sacred Level shackles. Oh? Let me see. Old Mr. Millers face moved. Jason immediately took out the A4 paper beast skin, some of the handwriting on the skin is illegible, but the main content of the font can still be identified, this handwritten note is an ancient font, but for Old Mr. Miller can also be identified, he took it in hand and carefully study, his mouth can not help but silently read: cultivation of the realm stops at Is there a time when human beings have no limits, or is it the will of God? The human treasure is shaped like the universe, the universe is infinite, how can human power be exhausted? I have a feeling that there is another heaven and earth above the Great Sage, but it is not tolerated by the heaven and earth, and it will be reversed; what I think, there must be a method to steal the power of heaven and earth, break through the Great Sage, and avoid reversal. At that time, the power of heaven and earth resonate, is the celestial being. Stop at the Great Sage, no further progress, the martial artist can trace the origin, point to the heart of the Tao, stimte the potential of the human universe,patible with the great Tao of heaven and earth, will be able to steal the power of heaven and earth and the universe for their own use martial intent through the sky, lead to the sound of the Tao, is a method; the ultimate in force, to prove the Tao by force, is a method. The origin of the originator is the origin of the universe. This is indeed The originators handwritten notes on cultivation. However, The originator is standing in the Sacred Levels extreme realm to summarize cultivation, so as to explore the way to break through the shackles of Sacred Level. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, This handwritten note has little value in the eyes of martial artists below Sacred Level, but in the eyes of Sacred Level powerhouses, it is priceless. Jasons heart was happy, he smiled and asked, So this handwritten note is also useful to you, Old Mr. Miller? Old Mr. Miller said, Although I have fallen in cultivation, I was already at the peak of Sacred Level when I crossed Hyacinth. Now, although the realm has fallen, but the knowledge and perception of Sacred Level is still there, after all, once stood in that realm. Therefore, many of the insights in this handbook are like a clear path for Old Mr. Miller. The originator is trying to show the back martial artists a way to break through the Sacred Level confinement, or rather an attempt to do so. Jason could not help but ask: Old Mr. Miller, then do you think that year The originator has broken through the Sacred Level shackles? Its hard to say, but Id rather believe that The originator has broken through the Sacred Level confinement. This also proves that there is indeed a higher level of cultivation realm above Sacred Level. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasonughed and asked, Old Mr. Miller, then with this handwritten note, can your old man directly break through the Sacred Level confinement? At that time, you strut to Hyacinth, who dares to disobey, a p to death. Dang! Old Mr. Millers hand of dry tobo pole again fiercely knocked Jason a chestnut, he said: You really think breaking the Sacred Level shackles is so simple? This handbook only provides a direction and points out some paths. And then some of the content behind the handbook even the old man I cant figure out for a while. All in all, after having a direction, to break through the Sacred Level confinement, not only depends on the chance, but also depends on ones own perception, which is not such an easy thing. The old Mr. Miller looked at the boiling medicinal soup, he said: This medicinal soup is ready. jason you prepare, you first to soak. Jason instantly a bitter face, said, he really do not want to relive the tragic memories of childhood soak in the medicine vat ah. Chapter 1276 – Chills in the Crotch The night has fallen unnoticed, like ayer of gauze shrouded bright moonlight sprinkled the earth, the night remains the breath ofte summer, not as hot as the summer, mixed with a little cool. Jason soaked in the medicine vat, running Old Mr. Miller previously taught a breathing technique, can elerate his body skin for the absorption of the medicine in the vat. As the medicine from the vat continued to repair his injuries from the outside in, his skin began to glow with a yellowish glow, indicating that his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was working on its own, further refining the strength of this physique as Jason recovered from his own injuries. The problem is, Jason is bored. Wolf Boy and Riley were busy cooking, and Old Mr. Miller was sitting on a bench in the backyard looking at the Martial Arts Handbook, sometimes spreading his eyebrows and sometimes frowning, obviouslyprehending the contents of the Handbook. At that moment C Hoo! The sound of a car whistling outside the house rang out. Jason heard the sound of a car, and his body shot up, and he immediately thought of the beautiful principal Kay. He had been isted from the world for the past few days at Sacred ce of Retreat, and even when he returned to Bamboo Residence, he didnt think of the beauty principal for a while. It was not until he heard the sound of a car outside that he realized that it was Kay who had returned from her work. Bamboo Residence, front yard. A silver gray Mercedes E-ss sedan slowly stopped, the car door opened, a beautiful figure wearing a tailored professional dress walked down. She was as beautiful as usual, without powder, but also as beautiful as the sunset reflecting the snow, her face was slightly tired, when she got out of the car, she raised her eyes and saw that the house next to the light was actually lit up, the pair of light-filled autumn eyes could not help but flooded with waves of joy C he came back? Once Kay thought this, she immediately went inside the house, then opened the back door and walked to the backyard. When she reached the backyard, Kay looked towards the backyard of the side house and saw Old Mr. Miller sitting on a bench holding something and looking at it, and she couldnt help but look along the back door of the side house, as if she was hoping to see someone. Old Mr. Miller, youre back. Kay greeted with a smile. Old Mr. Miller looked back and saw that it was Kay, and the shameless old mans face immediately filled with smiles and said, So its Kay. Im fine, Old Mr. Miller, where have you been these days? Kay asked, those eyes still searching, did not seem to see that person. Unexpectedly at that moment C Kay, are you looking for me? Im here, you cant see me inside the house. Jasons voice came violently. She looked at the voice and saw Jasons head emerging from the vat in the corner of the courtyard, and she stomped her foot in annoyance and said, Whos looking for you? What wishful thinking. With that, the blushing beauty principal was about to turn around and go back to her room C this guy is really, simply shameless, which eye did he see that he was looking for him? Did you? In the mouth is the heart is not this piece, women are often able to do the extreme. Even if there is, it will be denied. Kay was just about to turn around when she suddenly came back to her senses C what was this guy doing soaking in a vat? Thinking about it, Kay couldnt help but ask: Whats wrong with you? Why are you soaking in this vat? Old Mr. Miller said, Jason was injured and had to soak in the vat to recover from his injuries. What? Kay couldnt help but blush, she asked sharply, How did you get hurt? Is the injury serious? Kay you do not need to worry, with the old man, this boy as long as there is still breath I can save. Old Mr. Miller said in a calm voice. Kay heard the words more anxiously, she pushed open the fence door, went to the vat, saw Jasons entire body was immersed in, only the neck above showing. Are you, are you badly hurt? Then why not go to the hospital? Soaking like this can be good? Kay asked in an anxious tone. Jason wanted to say that there was nothing wrong, but when he saw the eager face of the beautiful principal, his heart moved and he immediately said, Kay ah, you really dont have to worry. My is an internal injury, soaking in medicinal soup to absorb the medicinal effect is better. I will definitely get better as soon as possible, at most a few more days soak. The only thing Im worried about is that Ill turn into a medicine jar as I soak, and Im afraid youll ignore me. You, youC Kays heart is really angry, what time is still ying lip service, but looking at Jasons current state, she is feeling heartbroken and worried. At this time, she vaguely heard the sound of cooking and stir-fryinging from inside the house, she looked stunned and said, You all havent eaten yet? No, Wolf Boy and the others are inside cooking, I think. Jason said. Wolf Boy is still so young, how can he cook anything. Kay said, she looked at Jason, is towards the house walked in. When they got to the kitchen, they really saw Wolf Boy and Riley busy inside. Kay, Riley greeted when she saw Kay. Sister Kay, Wolf Boy smiled nervously. Kay looked at some dishes that were already washed but not yet fried, she said, You two go out, Ill do the frying. How can that work? Riley froze for a moment. Why not? You guys dont know how to fry anything. You guys go out first and you cane backter when the food is ready. Kay grabbed her apron and put it on, shooing Wolf Boy and Riley out. Old Mr. Miller squinted his old eyes toward the house, he stood up, walked slowly to the medicine jar, reached out and knocked on the wall. What for? Jason looked up and saw Old Mr. Millers shameless smile with his eyes squinting and missing incisors, he thought of something and said, Old Mr. Miller, Im warning you, dont talk nonsense. You are seventy years old, but do not pay attention to the image, you can not learn from Old Mr. Yusup them? Thats the way to behave. Knock! Old Mr. Miller knocked Jasons head with his fingers, and he said with a stern face, What are you talking about? The old man is talking to you about serious things. Look at Kay, young, beautiful and talented, thats all, but also so considerate and virtuous. Why are you such a bad boy? Last time you went to Koto, what did I tell you? The first thing to do is to cook the rice and thene back. This woman ah, you have to take advantage of the opportunity to enter when she is touched. Look at you, you didnt do anything, really wasted your heroic rescue. Jason lowered his head and did not say anything, he concluded that this aspect of the matter really can not answer, Old Mr. Miller in this aspect of the shameless degree has exceeded the human category. Jason, do you hear? If you give up such a virtuous daughter-inw, the old man will have to break both of your legs C and the third leg too, anyway, it is useless to keep.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Old Mr. Miller lowered his voice and said threateningly. Jason was shocked, suddenly felt some chills under the crotch ah. Chapter 1277 – The meal comes to the mouth After Kay had worked for a while, the meal was ready and all was served on the table. Old Mr. Miller, the meal is ready,e and eat. Kay greeted. Old Mr. Miller walked into the house and smelled the fragrance of the food on the table, and nodded his head, Kay is really handy, and the cooking smells so good. If I had a granddaughter-inw like you who cooked delicious meals like this every day, I would have no regrets in my life. Kays eyes shed with a trace of shyness, she smiled and said, Old Mr. Miller, if you like to eat, I will cook more for you after work. Kay also greeted Wolf Boy and Riley over to eat their meals. Wolf Boy looked to the backyard and said, Brother didnt eat either. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, That kid who is not on the right track now, lets wait until he is out of the bubble. He cant starve to death anyway. Wolf Boy, you eat, Ill just serve your brother. Kay spoke up, she fetched arge bowl, served rice and put some vegetables in the bowl, took the spoon and chopsticks and walked out. When Jason saw Kaying over with the rice, he smiled bitterly and said, Kay, I cant eat in this condition. But its good that you brought the food, I smell the aroma of the food as a way to relieve my hunger. Unfortunately, it just wont solve the hunger problem. Kay was surprised and said, Cant you even move your hands? I can move my hands. The problem is that both of my arms are covered with the herbal liquid, so its not convenient to eat with a bowl, and maybe some of the liquid will spill down into the rice. Jason opened his mouth, he looked at the bowl of rice Kay was carrying and said, I can see but I cant eat, so Im even hungrier now. Kay gritted her teeth and said, Then, then Ill feed you. How can I say that? Jasonughed and looked embarrassed. Meaning you dont eat it, right? Then wait until youre done soaking ande out and eat it yourself. Kay grunted and said. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I have to eat, I have to eat. I have to eat so that I have the strength to nurse my injuries.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kay red at Jason as she picked up a spoon and handed a bite of rice to Jasons mouth. Its a little hot. Is the rice still hot? Kay said, putting the spoonful of rice to her mouth and blowing on it twice before feeding it to Jason, and then picked up her chopsticks and added a bite of food and handed it over. Jason finally realized what it was like to have a mouthful of rice. The meal is also tasty, with such a beautiful woman serving, even the most difficult meal bes delicious, not to mention the beauty principals cooking skills more or less got her mothers true heritage, or very good. Jason could see that the beauty principal really cared about herself, each bite of rice was ced on the mouth, her moist and bright red lips that people could not help but want to kiss a few light blowing, so that the rice also seems to beced with the fragrant vor from her, Jason naturally ate with great pleasure. Jason looked down and found that the fullness of the beauty principals chest seemed to be proud of a few more, and the shirt she was wearing seemed to be too heavy to carry, and there was a tendency to split the clothes out, which made Jason look really eager to use his own hands to help hold. In this regard, he has always been adhering to the spirit of helping people. Soon, a bowl of rice was finished, Jason was still not satisfied and said, Not yet full. Kay gave Jason a look as she walked back into the house and brought over another bowl of rice to continue feeding him. Old Mr. Miller finished eating and came out to sit in the backyard. He was smoking a dry cigarette, squinting his old eyes at the scene in front of him,ughing happily from time to time. This kid is not simple ah, it seems that I was wrong about him. This kid is the first to conquer the heart of a woman. High, really high. Old Mr. Miller silently said in his heart. Fortunately, Old Mr. Miller did not say this directly out, otherwise I am afraid Jason side to spit. Jason finished his second bowl of rice. Are you full? Kay asked. Yes, Im full, but I want to eat more. Jason said truthfully. Kay said with surprise, Youre full, but do you have to eat all the way through? I just cant bear the thought of you hand-feeding me. This is really the best meal Ive ever had in my life. Jason said in a serious manner. Kays smooth, jade-like face couldnt help but roll a little, and she red at Jason and spat softly, Nasty! Kay turned around and returned to the house, watching Wolf Boy and Riley finish eating, she began to clean up the dishes and took them into the kitchen to clean up. Old Mr. Miller walked over to Jasons side and gave him a thumbs up. Jason looked a little vain and asked, Old man, what do you mean by that? Complimenting you. Old Mr. Miller said with a heated smile, This is also a very clever move by you kid. The first to conquer Kays heart, then it should be the next to do the business, right? You dont just talk but not practice. Old Mr. Miller, Ive just had my fill of food, please cut the crap, or Ill throw it all upter, youre responsible, right? Jason said with a ck face. Anyway, I just want to hold my grandchildren, you kid to do it. Old Mr. Miller dropped the words and went to the side to continue to boil the medicine. Because of the different injuries, Jason and Wolf Boy, Riley also have to brew different potions, Old Mr. Miller is for Wolf Boy and their brewing medicine soup. After Jasons side was almost done, it was Wolf Boys and Rileys turn. Kay washed the dishes and also helped clean the house, which came out, saw Jason still soaking in the medicine tank, she could not help but worry and asked: Jason, your injuries so healing can really heal? Do not need to go to the hospital for examination and treatment or something? It will be fine, trust Old Mr. Miller, Jason said. Old Mr. Miller also came over and patted his chest and said, Kay, you can rest assured that a hundred. I will definitely give you back a good as new Jason when the timees, and I wont let this kid leave any after-effects. Give me back? Kays face was stunned, she said with a slight blush, What does this have to do with me? Im going to go back to the house. Just give me a shout if you need anything. Go ahead, go ahead, Im really bothering you. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. Kay rushed back to her house as if she had fled. About half an hourter, Old Mr. Miller took Jasons pulse and sensed the Qi and blood in Jasons body, he said, Not bad. All right, you cane out now. Jason like a pardon, the whole person wet from the vat crawled out, his body is full of an indescribable smell of medicine, he went directly into the bathroom inside first rinse a good. Jason rinsed in the bathroom for more than half an hour, and when he came out, he saw Wolf Boy and Riley two people crowded in a medicine tank soaking, look at their faces expression to know that the taste must be very unpleasant. Jason couldnt help but smile, turned his eyes to see the lights in the beautiful principals house was still on, his heart moved, thinking whether we should visit the beautiful principal at night it? Chapter 1278 Night Visit to Kay Jason still walked out the front of the house and then stood in front of the door of Kays house, he raised his hand and knocked on the door C Knock! Knock! There were some footsteps inside the house, and as the knocking sounded, Jason heard the footsteps inside the house stop, and he said, Kay, its me. Youre still awake, right? I want to talk to you. The footsteps inside the house sounded again, and then the doorway creaked open, revealing Kays figure, which was extremely stunning and sexy. Kay obviously just showered, a head of hair as if it had not had time to blow dry, look a little wet. She was wearing a ck silk nightgown, two ck suspenders on her shoulders and her glistening white jade-like skin echoed each other, highlighting her skins snow-white smoothness, as if blowing up like a delicate and moving. Her eyes are soft, towards Jason, the clean as the snow lotus blooming on the top of the snowy mountains like jade face still remains a trace of fatigue, think this period of her work is also extremely busy. Youre finally done soaking, huh? How do you feel now? Kay looked Jason up and down and then said, From the looks of it, it doesnt look like you have any major problems. Ahem Jason coughed dryly and said, Kay, you said it was just superficial. My injury is an internal injury, the surface looks fine, but the body is already full of holes C by the way, can Ie in? In fact, Jasonstter words were obviously redundant, as he was already starting to step into the beautiful principals house as he spoke. Is it useful for me to say no? The ck silk nightgown is like a secondyer of skin on her body, clinging to her body, outlining the curves is really wonderful and attractive, especially the slender waist under the protruding round, fully interpreted what is called the real honey. The peach buttocks. You and Old Mr. Miller where have they gone these days? I cant get through to you on the phone. Kay sat down on the sofa and asked. The short answer is to explore a ruin, I guess. Of course, not just us, but others as well. In that there is indeed no signal, so you must not be able to call. Jason said. Then how did you get hurt? Kay asked inevitably curious. Jasonughed and said, Just think of it as a treasure hunt, with young experts from various powers participating together, finding the treasure will certainly have to fight and kill, and injuries are inevitable. Kay heard the words, she could not help but say: Then what is the situation of the injury in your body? Its just that during the fight, the opponents force injured the flesh and blood, meridians, organs and so on. These are treated through the unique medication over at Hyacinth with faster results than going to the hospital. Jason opened his mouth, he smiled and said, Lets not talk about that, by the way, are Uncle Martino and Aunt Gwenllian and the others okay? Kay smiled and said, My parents are fine. the Jiang family didnt continue to give my parents a hard timeter. Yesterday, when I talked to my mom on the phone, she even mentioned you and asked how you were doing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Aunt Gwenllian is concerned about me. Jasonughed and continued, I must go to Milton to see more of Uncle Martino and Aunt Gwenllian when I have time, once I go to the Martino Mansion, I feel as warm as if I were at home. The main thing is that Uncle Martino and Aunt Gwenllian look at me as if they were looking at their unmarried son-inw, and that makes me very excited. Kay heard, her face cant help but annoyed and shy, she subconsciously squeezed up the pink fist, punched Jason, and said with shame and annoyance: You shameless guy, let you talk nonsense my parents where there is such an idea? Clearly you are imagining it yourself. AiyaC Jason immediately shouted as the beautiful principals pink fist fell. Kay then reacted that Jason was injured, her face was full of apologies, she moved to sit closer, guiltily said, Jason, Im really sorry, I, I did not mean to are you okay? The words just fell out of his mouth when he saw Jasons arms open, embracing her tightly into his arms and holding her tightly. Kay was caught off guard and opened her mouth to cry out softly, subconsciously struggled, Jason was shamelessly shouted: It hurts, it hurts Kay also does not know whether it is true or not, but really is this stop the struggle. It doesnt hurt now. Jason pressed against Kays ear and continued, Kay, the first time I saw you tonight, I especially wanted to hug you. Just to hold you properly, to do nothing, to just hold you would be great. I saw the tiredness on your face, is it that you have been particrly busy at worktely? How about I give you a full body massage, what do you think? The beauty principal a face are blushing up, if possible, she really hate to strangle this bastard to death, still have the nerve to say what full body massage, may be then this bastard will have what shameless action. Didnt you say it was good to hug and do nothing? How to talk about a full body massage again? I think you have bad intentions, right? Kay said without good humor. In all honesty, no. You see, I am injured, how can I have an ulterior motive? I just want you to rx because youre so tired from work. Jason said in a hurry. Work has been a bit hectictely, but it will be fine after a while. Kay opened her mouth, she gritted her teeth and finally hugged Jasons back gently with both hands. A thousand words are already in this action. In fact, at the beginning when Jason hugged her, she was caught off guard and was indeed a little ufortable, but when she felt the warmth of Jasons chest, she felt like her heart was melting. She didnt know what this man had been through thest few days, how many fights he had been through, how many injuries he had received. Anyway, deep inside her heart, she also wanted to hug this man, as much as she could to warm his bruised body. Because she knows that in this world, only this man did when she was in distress or danger, can defiantly stand up for her, shelter her all around. Huh Kay what kind of body wash did you use? Howe your body smells so good? Jason opened his mouth and asked, the end of that nose first sniffed on the beautiful principals pink neck, then moved to her face and began to move again in the direction of her delicate, moist red cherry lips. Hey, names Miller, what are you, what are you doing? Im just attracted by the aroma, and you know Im a bit curious. You, didnt you say it would be nice to hold and do nothing? You, you C um! In the end, the beautiful principal that was plugged lips can not say anything. Chapter 1279 Mature Girl Has a Date Three dayster. Jasons own injuries have recovered most of the time, thanks to Old Mr. Miller forced him to soak in the medicine tank every day, on the other hand, the Stokes family that Origin Pill yed an important role. These days, Jason felt his own strength state has been restored to about sevenyers, although not yet restored to the degree of 100%, but there is no big problem. As for Wolf Boy and Riley, their injuries themselves are much lighter than Jasons, and have been almost healed over the past few days. After Riley recovered from his injuries, he will be ready to attack the Completion Stage high level of strength, with a great master like Old Mr. Miller in the guidance, there will be no mistakes. Wolf Boy and Riley still have half a strain of Dragon Scale Grass, Old Mr. Miller did not let them continue to eat, until after their bodys Dragon Scale Grass medicine ispletely refined. Jason ate a strain of Dragon Scale Grass directly, he felt the Dragon Scale Grass in his body is notpletely refined, dormant in the body, which can only wait for his injuries topletely recover, in the process of cultivation continue to refine. Sally also already knows that Jason hase back to Bamboo Residence, these days basically every day will take time toe over to watch Jason, which makes Old Mr. Miller is very happy. Especially when Sally and Kay were both present, the old man was even happier, and secretly muttered to Jason C if only Darcey was there, all three of his favorite granddaughters-inw would be together. Jasons feeling at that time was C fortunately this is Old Mr. Miller said to him in private, not in public, otherwise it is really embarrassed. Jason was feeling much better this day, and he thought it was time to go to Herthum Group. The other day when Sally came to him, he already talked about Okoro Bioenergy had sent someone to visit Herthum Group, and the two sides signed several agreements on cooperation and research in the field of bioenergy, which is also the main thing that Sally has been busy with recently. Jason walked out, got into the Paramount Marauder and drove in the direction of the Herthum Group.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, Jason drove to the Herthum Group, parked the car, pressed the elevator, and went up towards the top floor. The elevator stopped and Jason walked out, passing by the beautiful secretarys office when he deliberately looked, but there was no one inside, and I do not know what to do. Jason walked to Sallys office door, knocked on the office door, walked in and saw Sally ambling around, when she raised her eyes and saw Jason she couldnt help but stretch her waist, suddenly her curves were exposed and the room was full of fragrance. Master Herthum, is it really good for you to act like this? As a subordinate, I am under a lot of pressure. Jason said fervently. Sally red at Jason, then she smiled and asked with concern, Have you recovered from your injuries? Almost, nothing serious. Soe over here to take a look around thepany. Jason approached over. Sally immediately reached out and hugged Jason. By now, Sally had thrown away all her reserve and could do whatever she wanted to Jason. It couldnt be helped, who let the jerk rarely take the initiative. Hows the coboration with Okoro Bioenergy going? Jason reached out and stroked Sallys silky hair and asked about it. Sally tilted her face up and said, Its going very well, the head of Okoro Bioenergy was very interested after hearing my report on the cooperation project, and proposed to set up an independent biological research and developmentpany with Herthum Group overseas. I am still considering this matter. Is that because of any concerns? Jason asked. Sally thought for a moment, and she said, Have you forgotten what happened to me overseas earlier? If it wasnt for you and those fallenrades who came to my rescue, I wouldnt know what would have happened to me now. So after I told my dad about this, my dad also had concerns, mainly about my safety. Jason smiled and reached out to hold Sallys wless jade face as he said, I cant guarantee anything else, but if you want to cooperate with the otherpany and set up an independent biological researchpany overseas, I can give you a 100% guarantee on the safety. I also have a group of brothers overseas who were born to die, in other words, the man standing in front of you, there is still some power overseas. So, you can not worry about the security aspect, you can weigh other aspects, if the establishment of thispany overseas is beneficial to the Herthum Group for the project under study, then no problem. Jason, thank you. Sally spoke up, standing up and hugging Jason, resting her face on Jasons shoulder. This is one of the most important emotional support for women. In Jasons body, Sally can sense this sense of security enough, so she canpletely let go, ording to their own ambitions and nning blueprint to develop. Because, she has a support that makes her feel solid and safe. Jason also hugged Sally and kissed her face. After chatting for a while, he walked out and Sally had to continue her busy schedule. Jason returned to his security office, where he was basically a hands-off person. Aftering to Herthum Group, he listened to Zheng Biaos work report as usual, and then determined whether there were any other loopholes in Herthum Groups security. Basically, ording to the current security system of Herthum Group, it is sufficient to prevent terrorist raids, which also reassures Jason. Jason then thought of Nora, and wondered if this top-notch woman was in the office. Jason thought about it, there was nothing to do now, so he went to Noras office. He took the elevator up to the purchasing department and walked all the way to Noras office door. He was about to knock on the door when he faintly heard some talkinging from inside the office. He couldnt hear too clearly, but he could hear from the voice that a man was in Noras office, and from the tone of Noras voice, he seemed to be a little impatient. Could it be a client? Jason thought to himself, he was neither leaving nor not leaving. At that moment, the door of the office opened with a ng, and Noras voice came: You should go now. In the future, do note to my office during office hours, I have to be busy. Okay, okay, okay, Ill go, Ill go. But Nora, dont forget the dinner party tonight. Ill be waiting for you. A mans voice came out, and out walked a tall man about thirty years old, with a suit and greasy hair, dressed like a sessful man. Then Im really sorry, I already have a date with Nora tonight. Azy voice that seemed out of ce suddenly sounded. Chapter 1280 A word of advice Nora did not step out of her office, she opened the door and told the man inside her office to leave quickly and not to interfere with her work. She turned a deaf ear to the mans words and wanted to close the office door directly. To her surprise, she saw azy voice that seemed out of ce. In a sh, Nora only felt her heart was about to pop out of her chest, a sudden surprise hit her body and mind, she immediately walked out with an arrow step, her eyes raised to see the abominable bastard who had evaporated from the earth like a few days ago. Jasons eyes lit up, staring at the piece that suddenly appeared in the eyes of the majestic and plump tower that was still trembling in one step, his eyes were a little straight. Nora is still the same as always, as if her body gathered a thousand styles, a smile a hundred charm, natural charm of her bones naturally emanate the flirtatious style, let a person look at the heart to sway, and then for the blood. Nora, beautiful as ever C no, more so than ever. Jason said with a smile. Nora stared at Jason, gritting her teeth and feeling the urge to pounce on the bastard and give him a few bites. The rapid breathing reveals her inner unrest, whether excited or irritated, but with her rapid breathing naturally also drive the huge mountain of pride and joy. In this way, the pair of angry is really a kind of spectacr feeling to call out, lofty as a mountain, towering proudly, shaking like a huge wave, can be described as a seductive! Micky Wells that the heroic face froze, he looked at Nora and looked at Jason, he did not understand what the rtionship between Jason and Nora is. Mickys origin is not small, as the Wells family youngest, just returned to his familys business, in some business dealings with Herthum Group, he met Nora. Once he saw Nora, Micky fell in love with her. He has always been attracted to mature women, even when he was gilding the lily abroad, the type of women he likes are also mature and sexy. Until he met Nora, he realized that the so-called mature women he had yed with before,pared to Nora, were like the difference between a firefly and a white moon. Noras kind of maturity is natural, emanating from the bones, her S-shaped perfect curves are delicate and full of an extreme flesh. The S-shaped perfect curve is delicate and full of an extreme flesh. Micky saw the heart of the hunt, in business with the Herthum Group, and then the business of the convenience of frequent contact with Nora, he has also repeatedly revealed his love, but Nora seems to be oblivious to the same, and did not have any response. Micky naturally is not dead, as the Wells family youngest he secretly vowed to use whatever means, but also to get Nora in hand, such a sexy girl he must not miss. Mickyes to Noras office again today under the pretext of business dealings, but his real intention is to spend some time alone with Nora, and then extends an invitation to Nora to have dinner with him tonight. Nora refused as usual and asked him out of the office, but as she was leaving, Jason suddenly appeared. Micky has been in the love business for many years, and has worked with countless women, so when he noticed the look Nora showed when she saw Jason and her own reaction, he realized that Jasons status in Noras heart was extraordinary. This made Mickys heart immediately ignite a fire of jealousy, but the surface is still unmoving. You bastard finally showed up! Nora looked at Jason with a slight sultry tone, then she turned her eyes to Micky and said, Mr. Wells, why arent you leaving yet? Micky smiled ndly as he looked at Jason and then at Nora and asked, Is this your friend? Without waiting for Nora to say anything, Jason said with a smile, Nora, this guy is here to stalk you, right? You dont have to look at him as a big man, but his breath is weak andcking in essence, which indicates that he has been overindulging in sex for years. Such a person has yed with women not hundreds also have seventy to eighty. So if he wants to stalk you, he must being for your body, which is obviously not good intention. Pfft - Nora couldnt help butugh, she gave Jason a white look and asked with a smile, You still have the nerve to talk about others. What about yourself? How many women have you been through? Jason immediately said with a serious face, Nora, you cant use people wrongly. I have a lot of blood and energy, full of essence, is clearly the embodiment of a good reserve of bullets fighting power super durable, how can it be what you say? If it is really like that, not to mention other things, the ammunition reserve is certainly insufficient. Hahahaha Nora cant help but tough backwards and forwards, flower branches trembling. Mickys face is iron blue and up, with the Wells family and the Oakshire white road on the rtionship of the up-anding new noblemen, so that the Wells family to rise to the top of the wind and water, even in the Oakshire in some of the head of the characters see him, have to respectfully shout a high young man. So, Micky had never really been taunted like this in Oakshire after he returned home, so how could he not be furious? Jason noticed Mickys grim gaze, he did not think, looked at Micky, said: I say you people are really thick skin, can not see I am flirting with Nora? You stand here as a light bulb is interesting? Also, a word of advice, if you covet Nora then it is best to immediately dismiss this idea, otherwise some of the consequences you can not afford. Micky took a deep breath, his eyes narrowed slightly, there is a cold aura, he sneered and asked: Is that so? Then Ill really wait and see. I wonder what your name is?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. You dont deserve to know yet. Jason opened his mouth, he took Noras arm and said, Nora, arent you quite enthusiastic? In the past, when I came here, I was invited to sit inside the office, and even made me a cup of coffee or something. Now Im standing on my feet, lets go inside. Nora ate a smile, but also with Jason into the office. And then Bang! The office door closed. Micky stood outside the door, his face was blue, his eyes were about to spurt out a me of anger, his fists clenched fiercely, veins showing C I cant afford the consequences? Its ridiculous, only you cant afford it, right? Chapter 1281 – Have a date tonight On the sofa, Jason was crossing his legs, like a grandfather waiting for a beautiful woman toe and serve him. Nora brought a cup of coffee and ced it on the coffee table in front of Jason. The freshly ground coffee was steaming hot and emitted a rich coffee aroma. Jason looked like he was enjoying himself, he took a spoon and stirred it a few times, picked it up and blew on it, and took a small sip. When this sip went down, Jason almost couldnt help but want to throw up, and a face directly turned into a bitter melon face. Giggle Nora saw the situation and could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Jasons mouth was full of bitterness, he looked at Nora and said, Why is it so bitter? Its like eating a yellow streak, so bitter that I almost spit it out. Of course its bitter without sugar. No sugar? Nora, youre doing this on purpose, right? Yes, I did it on purpose. If I dont let someone taste a little bitter, how can I feel better? Nora, when is this revenge going to end? Besides, I dont seem to have upset you, do I? Why do you look at me with resentment and annoyance? Like you want to eat me up. How dare you say that? Nora grunted, she sat next to Jason, her style spiritedly reached out and grabbed Jasons cor, annoyed, You came back without even a word. The other day the heart is not happy, called you hundreds of phone calls are not avable state, of course I have a stomach of grievances. Jason couldnt help butugh bitterly and said, Nora, I had something to do a few days ago, its a long story, in short, I took Wolf Boy and others to explore a secret ce, while there are other forces fighting together in this secret ce, the ce signal shielding, to put it bluntly is isted from the world. I also went through hardships to get out, the body was also wounded do not believe you smell me, is there a herbal smell? That is the first three days after returning has been using herbs boiled medicinal soup to soak the body, to restore the bodys injuries. Noras face was stunned, she got down and sniffed on Jasons body, and really smelled a faint herbal smell.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. So how are your injuries now? Nora asked with a worried tone. Jason smiled and wrapped his hand around Noras slender water snake waist, his hand was really soft, he said, There is basically nothing serious now, otherwise how can Ie back to thepany? For Jasons outstretched salty hand, Nora just reached over and pped it, seeing that this guy was still a deadbeat and did not let go, she also acquiesced to this guys actions. Anyway, she is used to this shameless bastards unfaithful hands and feet. By the way, who was that guy just now? Did hee to pester you? Jason asked. Nora said, His name is Micky, the Wells familys youngest son. Just recently returned to China, after epting the familys property and thepany has business dealings, just as I took over this piece, so I also got to know him. He repeatedly came to me during this period of time, I was tired of it. Once even blocked me at the end of the day, and had to drag me to dinner together, I called you, but I did not know that I could not get through. Understood. Youre looking for me to save the day, right? Jasonughed, narrowed his eyes and said, It seems this Gao is still a bit arrogant, and actually blocked you? Could it be that the Wells family is a big deal? The Wells family has always been quite powerful. Especially this time the Oakshire White Way is renewed, the Wells family and Oakshire thought the new rising nobleman rtionship extraordinary. So the Wells family recently more smoothly, basically no one dares to mess with. Nora said. Its not worth mentioning in my eyes. Jason opened his mouth, looked at Noras seductive face, and said with a smile, My appearance just now is also a relief for you. How should I be thanked? Really? I remember Micky asked me to dinner tonight. I was thinking of saying yes or no. Nora said with a twinkle in her eye and a delicate smile. Jasons face darkened and he said, If you say yes, then wont my relief be in vain? Its fine if you dont go, why do I remember someone said he was going to ask me out tonight when he was relieving himself? Nora said. Jasonughed and said, I can see that you just want me to treat you tonight. Okay, no problem, I promise you. Whatever you want to eat tonight, wherever you want to go, you pick. Yo, youve be so quick. Is it because Jessie is not at work these days and you cant get a date? Nora said looking unpleasant. Nora, youre overthinking it. Jasonughed, and his arm around Noras waist gave a violent push, leaning Noras whole body towards him, he said, Is Nora not confident of herself? Nasty, change the way to take advantage of sister is not it? Noraughed and scolded, reached out and pinched Jason before she stood up and said, Since youre inviting me to dinner tonight, let me finish the work at hand early. No problem. Jason smiled and looked at Nora twisting the water snake waist under the curve of the square rolled buttocks rippling, but also a real amazement up. Jason did not disturb Noras work, he walked out and returned to his office in the security department, he called Ste C Hello, Ste, youre the only one who can do it. Hey, Ste, are you still over at Koto? Since Jason went to Kotost time and suppressed the Jiang family with strong tactics, the Jiang familys status in Koto is now in the dumps, and Heavenly Holy Land seems to have given up on the Jiang family, which makes the Jiang family even worse. The Jiang family is now in a state of decline in Koto. When Ste saw this situation, she decided to seize the opportunity to develop Coffin Crasters power in Koto, for this reason, she personally went to Koto to preside over the situation, to the underground power in Koto, dare to disobey anyone, naturally, is directly eliminated. Im still in Koto, Coffin Crasters forces have already established a foothold here, but there are still many problems to be solved, I cant get away to go back to Oakshire for a while. Ste asked on the phone. The Jiang family has been operating in Koto for many years, and a hundred foot worm cant die. You and the Coffin Craster brothers should not be careless. If there is any danger, remember to keep yourself safe. Nothing is more important in my eyes than your safety. Jason admonished. Ste heart a warm, she smiled and said: do not worry, I have a sense of proportion, will not be in danger. Even if there is any danger, the experts in Coffin Craster will be able to handle it. In addition, there is a Heritage Master Stage expert Saint you have arranged in the Jiang family as an internal counterpart, it is even more foolproof. Thats good. Jason nodded, his eyes shining, then said, You know the Miller family of Hyacinth, right? The Miller family? The Miller family? The third ranked Hyacinth family, I naturally know. Ste said. Then you have time to help me look up some information about the Miller family. Jason said in a deep voice. Why do you suddenly want to collect the Miller familys information? Ste asked curiously. Jason was slightly silent, he had nothing to hide from Ste, he said: In Sacred ce of Retreat, Embus did not take advantage of the opportunity to strike me, instead, he said a very strange word, saying that from now on the Miller family no longer owes me anything. So, I was curious, could I be rted to the Miller family? Therefore, I want to find out why. When these words came out, Stes face in Koto was stunned, her mature and plump body trembled lightly, and the phone in her hand almost fell off. Chapter 1282 Hidden Secrets Stes heart set off a wave, the mood is more ups and downs difficult to calm, this moment she suddenly have an impulse, want to tell everything she knows. However, she held back, reason told her that it was not yet time. She remembered that Lewis had also said that it was not the right time, and that Jason had not yet grown up to the point where he was not afraid of the eight enemies. She also remembered Mrs. Millers advice to her before she died, before the Technique for cultivations approval and support, do not tell the young master his life, just let him be an ordinary person as long as live a full and happy life, it is not bad. However, Technique for cultivation she is unable to find, and can not go to contact. With Mrs. Millers death, the Holy Dragon Order left by Mrs. Miller seems to have expired, and the ancient, mysterious and powerful Technique for cultivation lineage has also disappeared. After a little silence, Ste then said: Jason, I know. I will collect some information about the Miller family for you. If I gather anything rted to you, I will be the first to tell you. Good. Jason nodded and said, Be careful over there. Tell me if youe back, I miss you a lot. Really? Youre not just saying that to cheer me up, are you? Ste smiled. Its true, not a word of it. Jason said. Actually, I miss you too. Ste said softly on the phone. After ending the call with Ste, Jason also contacted the Satan Operation Group brothers on Babia, and learned from Tie Zheng that everything was running normally at Devils Army Factory on Babia. Now, Devils Army Factory has officially represented Two Scarlet Guns arms and began to seize the arms market in South America. In South America, ckfire has been wiped out, and the remaining Puma and Stone Guns have started to fight for the market share left by ckfire and then after Devils Army Factory started to rise, these two arms dealers have started to stop fighting and have the intention to conspire together to target Devils Army Factory. As for Dark World, the strange thing is that since thest Titan Ruins, all the forces are silent in general, and there is no big movement in the near future. Jason only urged Tie Zheng and his team not to let down their guard, and to be extra careful and watch out for any unexpected situations that might happen. At the same time, Jason felt that it was necessary for him to go to Babia. Soon, the time was approaching the end of the day. About half an hour before the end of the day, Jason received a call from Nora: Im done. I can leave now. Will you meet me or just meet me in the underground parking lot? Go to the parking lot. Jason said. Good. Then Ill go down now. Nora said. Jason also walked out of the security office and took the elevator to the underground parking lot of thepany building, and a momentter another elevatornded and the elevator door opened and a charming Nora came out. Lets go. Nora smiled and added, I didnt drive here, so Ill take your car. Jason, with a cigarette in his mouth, walked with Nora to Paramount Marauder, and he said with a smile, How about you drive? Anyway, you pick the ce to eat, you just drive there. Nora was stunned, looking at this armored chariot general explosion-proof SUV in front of her, she said, I have not driven such a big car. Does it drive like other cars? This car does have a few special gears. But the general driving does not need to use these special gears. Jason opened his mouth and smiled, Its okay, you can drive it. Im here to guide you, just take control of the steering wheel. Sure. Nora smiled as she got into the drivers seat and Jason taught her to start the car on the passenger side. The throttle and brakes were the same as any other car, except for those special gears, just drive it like a normal car. Nora put down the handbrake, slightly released the brake te, the huge explosion-proof SUV like a giant beast slowly creeping forward, a little step on the gas, the car also began to move. Nora drove out of the underground parking lot, and slowly began to get used to it, she could not help but smile and say, Driving this big guy gives me a feelingpletely different from other cars.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Its just that the view is a little more open. There is also the feeling that you can rampage with impunity. But this thought is good to think about, driving on the road, you have to be safe first. Jason said with a smile. Nora nodded, perhaps feeling the novelty of driving such a car for the first time, so she circled around for a while longer and eventually drove to a western restaurant, stopped the car and followed Jason into the western restaurant to prepare for dinner together. Jason and Nora walked into the restaurant, chose a window seat, and a waiter came and handed over the menu. The two ordered some appetizers, sds, soups, steak for the main course, and a bottle of wine. During the period, Noras cell phone rang, she nced at the caller ID are directly hang up the phone. After hanging up three or four times, the other party did not call again. Jason thought it should be Micky calling, at the Herthum Group when Micky said he wanted to meet Nora for dinner tonight, but now it was Jasons turn to go first. How long will you be back this time? Nora asked. Jason smiled ndly and said, I dont know. If nothing happens, well stay a little longer. Of course, if theres something unexpected, that cant be helped. Youre really a busy man. Nora gave Jason a nk look and then asked, You often run overseas, do you have some ess channels over there? Which ones? Jason asked. After doing this business for a long time, I would like to open a tradingpany. May need some channel resources overseas. Im a littlecking in this area. Nora said. Thats no problem. I can ask youter. Maybe it can really help you. Jasonughed. Really? Noras eyes lit up with crystal. If I lie to you, Ill never lift a finger in my life. Jason winked. Noras face froze, and after she reacted, she blushed slightly and cursed in an annoyed voice: Rascal! During the small talk, the appetizers were served and the bottle of red wine ordered began to sober up. Jason and Nora began to eat, the two more frequently raise a ss, a bottle of red wine at a speed visible to the naked eye quickly sink. After drinking, Nora is more charming, the charm like with the spread of alcohol andpletely diffuse out of the general, a smile between the charm of the tantalizing style is fascinating, so much so that Jason felt that he did not drink much wine are some drunkenness. The wine is not drunk, people are drunk. Chapter 1283 – The Wrong Family Around 9 oclock in the evening, Jason and Nora finished their dinner, and the bottle of red wine was finished.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noras face was already a faint blush, and her eyes were glistening with charm, presenting a style that was intoxicating. Jason came back from the checkout and took a look at Nora andughed, Drunk? Nora gave Jason a nk look and said, Its still early. Are you here to get me drunk tonight? Jasonughed and asked, Nora, what does that mean? Nora stood up, her eyes flowing, threw a wink towards Jason and said, Ill give you a chance if you have such an intention Lets go, lets go sit at Soho Bar. Soho Bar? Jason froze for a moment. Tomorrow is the weekend, just do not have to go to work. Its a good idea to rx for a while. Besides, if I dont get drunk, youll get a chance. Nora blinked. Jason yed dumb and asked, Chance? What opportunity? Nora couldnt help but reach out and pinch Jason and said in an annoyed voice, Are you ying dumb in front of me? Lets go. Jasonughed, walked out of the restaurant with Nora, got in the car and drove in the direction of Soho Bar as Nora had said. By the time they arrived at Soho Bar, it was already past 9:30. The bar wasnt too crowded at this hour, so Jason and Nora walked in and chose a booth to sit at. Jason asked Noras opinion and ordered a bottle of whiskey, plus a few cans of cold Coke, with Coke to whiskey, the taste is still very good. Soon, the waiter brought up the ordered drinks, beverages and fruit tes, and Nora couldnt help but feel her sexy body swaying as she felt the exciting music in the bar. Come on, clink a ss. Jasonughed and lifted his ss. Nora also picked up the ss, clinked it with Jason and took a big sip. The colorful lights are swaying, the powerful and exuberant music is filling every corner, the scent emanating from a young man and woman is mixed together, in this light, what people feel is a sense of the most primitive desire, the whole persons body and mind seems to lose ayer of shackles, be reckless, just want to immerse in,pletely wild. Its been a while since Ive been to a bar. Nora smiled, looking at the beautiful women performing hot dance on the stage, and said, When I was tired from work, I used toe to the bar on Friday night to rx, and it felt pretty good. With Noras charming style, is there no one to talk to and harass? Jason asked curiously. Yes. Noraughed and said, But Im a person who doesnt like salt and oil, so its futile to hit on me again. Jason immediately showed an expression of hopelessness and said with a sigh, So Beauty Nora is not into salt and oil, poor me, I have organized a thousand words, but now its all dead. Hahahaha Nora cant help butugh loudly, bright and spiritedughter drowned in the deafening sound of music, with herughter, the whole sexy body also floating, the piece of peach-shaped plump proud is a wave of trembling, in that violent amplitude, obviously see the shirt buttons taut and up, there is the next second to crack the clothes and out of the visual sense. Jasons eyes looked a little straight. I think really want to split the clothes and out, that will be what a thrilling and majestic scene? Im afraid Ill have to get a nosebleed. Nora hadughed enough to notice Jasons unintentional gaze, her cheeks could not help but roll slightly, but the character itself is hot and spirited she did not feel annoyed, she fiercely a chest, the rounded arc immediately her shirt high up. Jason was stunned, his mouth was wide open, and his eyes were amazed at Nora. But it was to see this fascinating vixen cover her mouth and eat a smile, said: Have you seen enough? Yes. Jason nodded, he is a man who is easily satisfied. Since Ive seen enough, Ill go to the bathroom first. Nora smiled as she stood up and walked in the direction of the restroom. Snap! Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it, thinking about the scene just now, why does it feel like he was put on the spot by Nora? No, Ill have to get it backter. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Bathroom. Nora walked out after going to the bathroom, and just as she reached the sink, a tall, upright man walked into the bathroom, and with a nce he saw Nora, who was washing her hands. Nora turned her eyes and looked at her, her face was slightly stunned, then she responded, Mr. Wells, what a coincidence, I ran into you here too. The tall, straight young man was Micky, who had wanted to meet Nora for dinner tonight. He had booked a table at a high-end Chinese restaurant and ordered the food. This made Mickys heart unusually depressed, andter in the evening he came to Soho Bar with some friends to relieve his depressed feelings. To Mickys surprise, he ran into Nora by coincidence when he came to the bathroom. Nora, are you here with your friends too? Micky asked. Nora nodded and said, Yeah, Im here with my boyfriend. Boyfriend?! These three words sounded unusually harsh to Mickys ears, but he still maintained his gentlemanly demeanor and asked with a smile, Could it be the guy you ran into in your office today? Yeah, thats the only one. Nora spoke, she then paid her respects and said, Ill go sit down first. Have fun tonight. Since we ran into each other, Ill meet you for a drink. Micky opened his mouth, he did not go to the bathroom, watching Nora to go is to step away to follow. Nora frowned, she did not expect Micky just followed up. She could not help but say, Mr. Wells, dont you want to go and y with your friends? This doesnt bother me, it wouldnt hurt to have a drink with you. Micky said with a smile. Nora had no choice but to walk all the way back to the card table. Jason saw Noraing from afar, and also saw Micky following Nora. He didnt recognize Micky in the wavering light at first, but only after he got a little closer. This is a bit interesting, I did not expect to meet each other in this Soho Bar. Its really a narrow escape. Chapter 1284 Don’t know how to die Nora walked back to the card table and sat down. Jason looked at Noras increasingly charming fox face under the swaying lights and said with a smile, Why did you attract a dog to go to the bathroom? Nora heard Jasons words, she ruffled her forehead hair and said, me me? No, Id say youre to me for being overly beautiful. Jason smiled, lifted his ss, and said, Come on, have a drink. Nora also picked up a ss of wine, clinked sses with Jason and took a sip. Micky in the back had heard Jasons words, and when he heard Jasons insinuation that he was a dog his face immediately turned blue and gloomy, and his eyes shed with a morose and cold color. Micky first sent a message out with his cell phone, then walked up and said with a smile, Nora, let me have a drink with you. Micky said this without even looking at Jason, the face is obviously not put Jason in the eyes. Jason smiled lightly and said slowly: You have to have a drink to toast, too. The drinks here are bought at my expense. Im not in the habit of buying strangers drinks. Mickys eyes sunk, he did not move, said with a smile: In the bar is not afraid of alcohol? Ill order a few more bottles of wine over. The right side of the direction, but see the right side of the five men came over, saw Micky immediately came directly, shouted: Mr. Wells, said where you ran away, so here. What, did you run into someone you know? A sturdy and sturdy looking man approached and spoke first, his eyes also looked towards Nora and Jason who were doing it. Micky smiled lightly and said, I met a friend. Wanted to have a drink with my friend, but this guy is saying that this is the wine he bought, not the habit of buying strangers a drink. Oh? There is such a thing? The stout man stared at Jason and he said, Boy, are you saying that this wine is yours? What is this wine so valuable that Mr. Wells cant even have a drink? Then I would like to have a taste. The man picked up an empty wine ss and poured wine into it. Jasons gaze was slightly cold, the corners of his mouth raised a smile, he had seen a lot of such schemes, these people must be Micky called over to deter and intimidate themselves. Nora saw that things were getting a little out of hand, she stood up with the attitude of resting her case and said, Jason, Im almost done drinking, lets just go. Micky frowned at the sight and said, Nora, howe you have to leave when Ie? Its a bit disrespectful. You dont even want to have a drink with me? Nora didnt want Jason to get into any trouble for himself, so she smiled and said, Mr. Wells, thats too much to ask, and its okay to have a drink. Then Ill have a drink with you. Micky nodded, and he said, The wine I ordered hasnt even been delivered yet. But I dont know if I can drink this wine?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Micky said this, his eyes were fixed on Jason. This is more or less a demonstration. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing! Jason exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, Since Nora wants to have a drink with you, then naturally you can drink it. Haha Mickyughed, in his opinion, Jason such a statement is to appear to be a bit yielding, which makes him very pleased. Nora finished her ss of wine, looked at Jason, and said, Lets go. Jason nodded, he stood up, for Micky and others, he is not at ease, with a sentence to describe, that is, the eyes of the dragon no mole cricket. This kind of mole cricket general existence, he counted up all feel is a waste of his time. Of course, if they do not know how to live and die, that is another matter. However, Jasons actions, in the eyes of Micky and his friends, it is a sign of conceding. Jason and Nora walked towards the outside of the bar, Mickys eyes shining, surprisingly also followed the walk out. After walking out of Soho Bar, Jason was about to take Nora towards his car when he saw Micky catch up with him in a few steps and he said, Nora, why dont I take you back? The words just finished, only to see a luxurious and elegant Bentley Mulsanne car drove over. Micky then said: My car is here. Ill take you back. I remember that the neighborhood you live in isnt too far from here. Nora frowned, she said: This is not necessary, Jason will give me a ride. The stout man who was following Micky came up and said to Jason, Boy, we havent had a drink with you yet. Come on, lets go inside and continue to have a couple of drinks and make friends. Not interested. Jason said. So youre not giving me face? The stout mans face was gloomy. Ugh. Jason sighed lightly, he shook his head and said, Oakshire is so big, there are many roads you can take, why do you have to crash towards the dead end? He said, Jasons gaze suddenly stern, his body vaguely bloodthirsty fury, like a giant beast awakened, he stared at Micky, said: Now, get out! Get down on the ground like a ball and roll! Mickys face was furious, and he said coldly, I think youre the one who doesnt know how to live and die, right? Kid, the temper is quite big, I want to see how much you have That stout man opened his mouth, his fist was already clenched, but his words came to a violent and abrupt end before he finished. Snort! Jason a hand reached out and mped his throat, one arm picked him up the whole person, and then directly towards the ground a smash. Bang! The sturdy man was thrown to the ground, directly unconscious. Jason a healthy step rushed up, Mickys side of the entourage have not yet reacted, with a thud sounded, a figure have flown out, lying motionless on the ground. Jason walked up to Micky, he shook his neck and said slowly and deliberately: The Wells family youngest? Think youre hanging? YouC Micky was really dumbfounded, he really didnt expect Jason to make a move like that, and it was a fierce mess, the terrifying aura pressure enveloped over, like a dragon looking down on him, a mole. Micky was still trying to say something to save face, but before he could finish his sentence, Jason threw a big p at him. The p! This p caused Micky to stagger back and retreat all the way to the front of the Bentley car. Jason kicked over, Micky howled, the body directly on the front of the car, a sweet heart, the corners of the mouth has spilled blood. Jason came over, picked up Mickys body with both hands and smashed it down toward the Bentleys windshield. With a bang, the cars windshield immediately appeared a spider web of cracks. Micky was dizzy and his whole bones seemed to be falling apart. Remember, I dont care if you are a tall young man or a short young man, if you dare to tangle with Nora again, not to mention you and even your the Wells family, I also end up in a pot! What the hell, how dare you pretend to be in my head? You dont know what youre doing because youre not qualified, but youre stilling up here. With that, Jason picked up Mickys body and smashed it down hard towards the windshield. Click! This time, the windshieldpletely shattered and peeled off, Mickys body also plunged into the car. Chapter 1285 Unstoppable Style Hoo! In the night, an explosion-proof SUV like a giant exists whistling speed. Jason drove the car, his left hand clutching a cigarette to the window from time to time to flick off the ashes, the hard lines of the face showed a cold intention. Nora turned her eyes to Jason and said, That Micky wont be in any danger, right? The body of Mickys body towards the windshield smashing scene, Nora are some scalp numb, she is really worried that Micky will be in any danger, then even to Jason. Jason exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, Dont worry. He can not die. But lying in the hospital for a while is supposed to. I dont know where this birds egg thing came from, repeatedly pestering you, leaving him a life is already considered good. Noras heart flushed with warmth and she said with a smile, Its nice to have you around. I really like the way you look when you are dominant and strong, it feels like there is some kind of unexpected situation or some kind of danger approaching, and I am not afraid. Why does that feel like a hint of some kind? Jasonughed dumbly. Implying what? Nora asked in a surprised voice. Didnt you say you liked my domineering and strong look? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and then said with deep meaning, I dont know if bullying is considered to be in the category of bullying and strong. Nora couldnt help but grit her teeth and red at Jason in annoyance, saying, Youre driving again, arent you, you shameless rascal? As you can see, I have indeed been driving. Jason gestured at the steering wheel held in his hand and said with a serious face. Haha Nora couldnt help but let out a loudugh again.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the car pulled into Silver View Community, where Nora lives. After the car stopped in the parking lot, Nora looked at Jason and asked with a smile, Arent you going to take me up? Jason thought that Noras mother, Trinity, lived with her, and that Trinity might be resting at this moment, so it would be bad for him to go up and disturb her. After hearing Noras words, he thought about it and said, Since you asked for it, lets send the Buddha to the West. Its not bad to go up and ask for a cup of tea. Nora smiled, unbuckled her seat belt, and stepped out of the car. Jason followed Nora to the elevator and then walked into the room where she lived. The lights were on and the room was silent, which made Jason even more sure that Trinity was asleep. Nora pulled Jason to sit on the sofa, perhaps because the alcohol had gradually taken over, making her beautiful jade face rendered a hint of drunken red, sandalwood mouth opened, the smell of alcohol along with the fragrance of her mouth exhaled, she asked: Want something to drink? Whatever you want, tea is fine. Jason said. How about something special for a change? Noras eyes darted around, staring at Jason as if she meant something. Jason asked curiously, Hmm? Whats special? This is a style that cant be stopped! Chapter 1286 Layout Ancient Martial Arts Conference (I) Pink Court, the Goodwin family. It was already close to midnight, but the pavilions and pavilions of the Goodwin family were still brightly lit, reflecting the magnificent side of the Goodwin familys residence. In a study to the south, three figures were working. The center is an old man with white temples who is nearly ancient, although this old man is nearly ancient, but still seems to have eyes and spirit, apanied by a vague and mysterious majestic power. This is the Goodwin familys old family head Dn. Sitting on the right side is a middle-aged man with a powerful appearance and a sturdy body, his body has a strong and powerful aura, as if the body contains a vast sea of qi and blood, invisible to bring a very frightening sense of pressure. The current head of the Goodwin family, Reno. Sitting on the left side is a young man, his bones are big, his appearance is great, his bronze skin looks as if it were cast in copper and iron, his body faintly emits an emperors might, his body is like having a real dragon stinging, giving people a sense of endless blood. This is precisely Tommy, from his current appearance, when in Sacred ce of Retreat by some injuries have been all healed, his own cultivation breath appears more pure, seems to have advanced ayer. Dn, Reno, and Tommy all gathered together, so it can be said that the Goodwin familys three generations of heritage people are all together. Among the Sacred ce of Retreat, there is nothing more suitable for Tommy than the great opportunity of the Imperial Blood House. Dn opened his mouth, he stroked his beard and smiled, and said, Tommy was able to sessfully obtain this Imperial Blood House opportunity to baptize himself with imperial blood, making his own imperial bloodline closer to ayer, and can be said to be infinitely close to the ancestral bloodline. Even the Goodwin familys three ancestors imperial blood is far less pure than Tommys, which is enough. Reno also smiled and said, Thats true. When Tommys own bloodline potential ispletely stimted, the cultivation will never end. Tommys face was calm, and he said, Grandpa, father, I think I havent done enough. The Green Spirit Fruit was not obtained, otherwise it would have been of great use to the three old ancestors. In addition, I also failed to snatch the chance of Dragon Pond. I watched a hundred years of rare Dragon Scale Grass pass by. The Green Spirit Fruit is just an elixir, and the Dragon Scale Grass is indeed rare, but in my grandfathers opinion, the human body is not as powerful as it could be with the Dragon Scale Grass. The power of potential is far less than the power of cultivation with your own cultivation. All you have to do is to cultivate and develop the potential of your own imperial blood, which is much stronger than any Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Tommy nodded after hearing that, a look of determination shed in his eyes. Dn went on to say: In the past hundred years, you are the only one who has fully awakened the imperial bloodline, so both grandfather and the three old ancestors have high hopes for you. The Ancient Martial Arts Conference will be held in half a year, grandpa hopes that during this half year, you concentrate on cultivation, further improve their cultivation, in this Ancient Martial Arts Conference to prove to the world that the emperor blood is the invincible bloodline physique. Ill make a note of it. Tommy nodded as he continued, Previously I had not put Jason in my eyes, but in the Sacred ce of Retreat battle, I had a feeling that he would definitely be my greatest enemy in the future. Far above Roberts threat. He cultivation realm is not as good as me, in Sacred ce of Retreat are able to block me and Ryansbined, this person is really very strong! Dn said: Grandpa and Lewis are rivals, though. Thepanys main business is the development of a new product, a new product for thepany. Grandpa believes that one day, you will defeat and kill this Jason and prove that you are the number one person in this generation! Tommy nodded, his fists clenched, and said, I will. Dn smiled, looked at Tommy with love, and said, Itste, go to your room and rest. Tommy stood up, said goodbye to Dn and Reno and walked out. Reno watched Tommy leave, and at the end he withdrew his gaze and asked, Father, are they all okay? Dns old eyes sank and he said, The old man, Tai Ding, suffered some injuries in the battle with Lewis. But its not a big problem, just recuperate for a while. Broken Peak Mountains siege is really a pity. Reno said. Dn mused and said, The old ancestor of Taiyuan is in seclusion, to break through the confines of Sacred Level. My father can only guard the home, one to protect my the Goodwin familys safety, the second to avoid disturbing the old mans retreat. If not, Lewis would not have been able to escape this disaster? But this battle, Lewis is also seriously injured, plus his cultivation fall, he can not be wild for a long time. Reno nodded, his face was regretful, but he thought that as long as the old man of Taiyuan could sessfully break through the Sacred Level confinement, a Lewis was really not enough to fear. Gosvor, the Miller family. The only people in the hall are Ronnie and Embus, father and son. Ronnie is pacing back and forth in the hall, looking a little uneasy. embus is a calm face, sitting quietly by the side. Embus, howe you didnt follow Mr. Rykers pouch at that time? At the end, Ronnie couldnt help but ask. Embus raised his head, looked at Ronnie, and said, Father, at that time, if I had acted, there would have been a shortage in my heart, and Innate Holy Body would not be pure, and the path of cultivation would have stopped there. After I made that decision, I still dont regret it. Now, I can feel the perfection of my cultivation heart and the purity of the Innate Holy Body. Cant Father see that? Both I and Demon Son are just pawns controlled by Mr. Ryker. I, Embus, am a pawn of the world, how could I willingly be a pawn of others? In addition, even if I killed Jason at that time, there is really any heaven and earth luck, but only on Mr. Rykers body. I and Demon Son are just doing his job for him. That said, but Mr. Ryker gave a Sixth Grade Fire Pills, and pointed out the opportunity to find The Land of the First Heaven in Sacred ce of Retreat. Now weve failed him, and its no good not giving an exnation. Ronnie said. Embus a little silent, and then said: Big deal, see whatpensation senior God needs, I the Miller family topensate him is. Ronnie took a deep breath and said, You dont have to worry about this matter. Half a yearter, Ancient Martial Arts Conference will be held. This time the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is my turn to the Miller family to host. You should do your best to close the door and try to make a ssh in this Ancient Martial Arts Conference. As for Elder Gods side, Ill go and talk to you Juan toe up with a countermeasure. Good! Embus nodded his head.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1287 Layout Ancient Martial Arts Conference (II) The Parker family. Among the Parker familys younger generation, Robert, who has Kirin Bloodline, is already making the Parker family a ce in the younger generationspetition. But in addition to Robert, Emilys talent is also extremely high, but she is determined to take the path of ruthless killing more or less the Parker family elders are a little worried. After all, such a cultivation path is destined to grow up in the killing experience again and again. This time Emily and Robert in Sacred ce of Retreat harvest quite a lot, found the Kirin Mountain Land of Opportunity, further strengthening Roberts Kirin Bloodline, in addition to Kirin Mountain, Emily and Robert also found the Kirin Mountain. Emily and Robert also found some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, among which there is an elixir. In addition to Roberts great fortune, Emily also benefited greatly, and now she is already at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage, and with the Parker familys heritage, they are able to provide Emily with all the resources needed to break through to the Heritage Master Stage. This night, the Parker familys old head of family Dafydd are rare appear out, and Emily and Robert and other people talk. Next, Robert, you should close your mind andprehend the wonders of Kirin Bloodline. Grandpa has already prepared a high quality Holy Yuan Dan for you to help you cross the threshold of Heritage Master Stage high level as soon as possible andprehend the rules of Saint level realm as early as possible. Dafydd said smilingly. Roberts face was stunned, this High Grade Holy Yuan Dan was extremely rare and had to be made from aplete elixir. With the help of such a high quality Holy Yuan Dan, Robert could indeed try toprehend the Saint level realms cultivation mystery. Thanks a lot grandpa, I will definitely try my best. Robert said. Dafydd nodded, and with a pair of old eyes looking at Emily, he added: Emily, grandpa has prepared other resources for you as well. You just dont run around, just stay at home and cultivate. Emily was like a different person in front of her grandfather, without the coldness that she had in the past, like a million ice strands rejecting people from a thousand miles away, she was like a little bird clinging to Dafydds arm, with a little girls pout on her face, she beamed and said, Grandpa, the cultivation power I chose cannot be used. The most important thing is to umte it with your own experience. So I dont need to prepare too much resources for me at home. Anyway, I know how to go about my own cultivation. Robert vaguely heard the meaning of Emilys words, and he immediately said, Emily, what do you mean by that? Youre not thinking of going to that names Miller guy? And then follow him to the overseas battlefield to kill? Brother, I dont need you to worry about my business. You should just practice your cultivation at home. Emily said in a good-natured way. He said, Grandpa, Dad, look at Emily, shes obviously still thinking of going to that names Miller, you have to control her, you cant let her do this. Tantai mused and said, Emily, its true that you have improved a lot in terms of cultivation since you came backst time. Before that, you went out on your own and followed Jason to the overseas battlefield, and I havent even held you ountable for that. Do you know how worried your mother was about you during that time? This time, you must not be reckless. Emily smiled and immediately shook Dafydds arm, pouting and said, Grandpa, you didnt say anything for me. You said you love Emily the most, but you must be lying to me. I cant even choose my own life, I dont have freedom, so whats the point of living? Jason does not practice Agist, and his strength is not as good as Tommys, but in Sacred ce of Retreat, he has the strength to fight with Tommy. This is why? This is the battlefield experience brought him strong and experience. Dafydd could not help butugh bitterly, he said: Emily ah, your father and your brother said that you are not to restrict your freedom. They are worried about your safety. Grandpa is the same. No one in the battlefield can guarantee to be alive all the time, in case you really have any shorings, then what can we do? Grandpa, if youre worried about that, youre worrying too much. Emily smiled, and she said, Now my cultivation strength is too high, and my ability to protect myself in the battlefield has increased dramatically. Besides, I still have Jason to take care of me. You guys have not seen Jasons performance on the battlefield with your own eyes, its really powerful, just like a god on the battlefield.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Look, its not even a big deal yet, and then you start praising that names Miller. In my opinion, you arepletely charmed by that names Miller guy. Robert said. What are you talking about, brother? I dont care, if Jason goes overseas, I have to go with him. If you guys wont, then, then I wont eat or drink. Emily, you C you are simply not like that. Hearing this, Tantai, who was mild-mannered, became a little angry. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. But how do you guarantee that nothing will happen to you? This Emily momentary speech, she thought about it, said, If I guarantee myself grandpa you will not believe. Then why not let Jason guarantee it, he is absolutely true to his word. It seems that you trust this Jason. Dafydds old face showed a hint of a smile. Emilys cheeks seemed to roll a bit, and she hurriedly said, Grandpa you dont misunderstand anything. I just believe in Jasons ability on the battlefield. Robert was anxious and said, Grandpa, you cant just let Emily do whatever she wants. That names Miller, is clearly not a good thing. Brother, Jason didnt provoke you. Why are you always targeting him? Emily said in a good-natured way. I, IC Robert said with a pang of chagrin in his heart, You dont even say you, why do you always speak for that guy? Im your own brother. Dafydd waved his hand and said, Okay, okay, dont argue, Robert, your task is to dive into training. Grandpa expects you to be able to hold down that Tommy one day. As for Emily Ill go see Old Mr. Miller. By the way examine this Jason, if he is reliable, then Emily you want to go to the battlefield to refine is not umon. Grandpa is really great! Emily immediately jumped up. Tantai can only shake his head and smile, since Dafydd has decided so, the rest of the people can not say anything. Chapter 1288 Laying Out the Ancient Martial Arts Conference (III) The Stokes family. Yusup and Theo father and son are talking in the study. Theos face is worried, the whole person looks sad, he said: Darcey said Sacred ce of Retreat in that ce does not have the secret of Mystery of the Dragon. So far, Hyacinth has about Mystery of the Dragon also has not cracked. Could it be that Darceys White Tiger Bloodline is really unsolvable? Yusup also sighed lightly and said, ording to ancient records, once the White Tiger Bloodline falls on a woman, only a man with Dragon Bloodline can resolve it. I cant confirm whether this is true or not. Right now, since Mystery of the Dragon cant be broken, then for Darceys case, we can only think of another way. Darcey is still so young, originally has a good year, but has such a destiny. I cant do anything about it, and Im really ashamed to be a father. Theo said in a guilty tone. Yusup said: Theo you do not me yourself too much, the fault is not yours. Perhaps, this is Darceys destiny to meet the disaster. If there is a way to get through it, Darcey will be safe afterwards. Theos heart tightened and he asked tentatively, Father, is there really a way to get through? Yusup took a deep breath, said: Darceys situation, my father also mentioned to Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller then told me not to worry too much, and said the boat to the bridge to the natural straight. It seems like there is something in the words, but more specific, the old man is not willing to say more. Theo could only say: I hope everything is as Lewis said, the boat will be straightened out. With that, Yusup and Theo talked about other matters in Hyacinth. About ten minutester, there was a soft knock at the door of the study. The Stokes family father and son are talking, at this time, dare toe to knock on the door, through the entire the Stokes family but not many, a few. Yusup smiled and said, Is it Darcey at the door, who is still awake thiste? Grandpa, I see that you have been talking inside for a long time, so Darcey made a pot of tea and sent it over. Outside the door came Darceys clear and pleasant voice. Yusup brightened up and said, Since Darcey brewed the tea, it is definitely something to drink. Come on in. The door to the study opened and Darcey came in with a pot of tea on a tray. Darcey, its already a littlete. You can rest early. Theo said with a smile. Dad, I know. Darcey nodded, poured tea for Yusup and Theo, and added, Ive been at home for seven or eight days now. As you know, Im still a teacher at Oakshire University. So in two more days, Darcey will have to rush back to Oakshire University. Back to Oakshire University just to teach the students? Yusup asked with a smile. Thats for sure. I have to be responsible for my students as well. Darcey spoke, then with a twinkle in her eye, asked, Why is Grandpa asking that? Yusupughed and said, In my grandfathers opinion, Im afraid that women are too old to stay. The family cant keep Darcey, whom grandpa loves the most. Darceys face was stunned and she asked in a surprised voice, What does grandpa mean? Im afraid youre in a hurry to go back to Oakshire University, not only to teach the students, but also to meet Jason, right? Yusup asked with a smile. Huh?! Darcey eximed, and her clean face immediately turned red as she said, Grandpa, youre making fun of me now too, arent you? Look, your face is all red, and you still dont admit it. Yusup smiled and added, Actually, that Jason is not bad. The style of behavior is also very much in line with grandpas taste. If you like him Grandpa! Darcey stomped her feet with a red face, she gritted her teeth and said, I, Im going to my room to rest. With that, Darcey fled and hurriedly trotted out. Look at this child, just thin-skinned, a man should be married, a woman should be married, what is there to say. Yusup smiled and shook his head, then looked at Theo and said, About Darceys problem, the most important thing right now is to let her live a happy life, what she wants to do, we try to meet her. Theo nodded. As the curtain fell on Sacred ce of Retreat, the various forces in Hyacinth began to fall silent. The young disciples of some forces had obtained the chance in Sacred ce of Retreat, so after the curtain fell on Sacred ce of Retreat, the disciples of some lineages, holy ces, and sects were cultivating intensely to digest the chance they had obtained in Sacred ce of Retreat. However, this silence is only superficial, it does not mean that Hyacinth can really calm down. Because, half a yearter, the triennial Ancient Martial Arts Conference will be held.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Every Ancient Martial Arts Conference is a major event in Hyacinth. The Ancient Martial Arts Conference is equivalent to the time when all the forces of Hyacinth show their muscles to the whole Hyacinth. It will affect the pattern of all the forces in Hyacinth, and the impact it brings is extremely huge. The struggle and fight in Sacred ce of Retreat is just a footnote of Ancient Martial Arts Conference. In addition, Hyacinth is now known to everyone that Lewis has resurfaced, which makes many people look forward to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference to see what kind of sparks will collide this time. This generations proud disciples are extremely outstanding, it is a golden world, with a variety of extraordinary fate special bloodline of the proud disciples gathered together to determine the strongest, this is enough to make people look forward to a lot. Of course, there are also people who will take advantage of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference to make ayout. Oakshire, Phoenix, inner courtyard. Bobby secretly came to Phoenix tonight to talk with Master Wuzhuang in secret. The two of them were sitting in the courtyard of the inner courtyard with the moonlight pouring down and the silence around them. Bobby picked up his cup of tea, which was already cold, but he still took a sip and said, This time, the operation to kill Lewis was dered a failure. But it does not matter, six months after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, we can still carry out theyout. Now there is still half a year, half a year toyout, will be more foolproof. Master Wuzhuangs eyes shone brightly and asked, I wonder what Mr. Bobbys ns are? Tomorrow I will return to the Capital to take care of some time. If I can get that person from Connor, Lewis will have no chance of survival at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference in six months. Bobby said coldly. Master Wuzhuangs face was stunned and he asked in a surprised voice, Mr. Bobby is so confident? Bobby nodded his head and said, Of course. However, this matter has not yet been determined. Therefore, I am not at liberty to say much. The Goodwin family, the Puchner family, the Bradley family, Heavenly Holy Land, Supremes Holy Land and so on. The Goodwin family, the Puchner family, the Bradley family, Heavenly Holy Land, Supremes Holy Land, etc. In addition, the Completion School and the Feist family, will also be on the opposite side of Lewis. After I return from the Capital, I will n properly to unite all these forces and set a deadly trap for Lewis! Master Wuzhuangs eyes shone brightly as he slowly said, Lewis has a great influence in Hyacinth, if he dies, it will definitely bring unrest in Hyacinth. If he dies, it will definitely bring unrest in Hyacinth. Isnt that what we want? Only chaos can bring out the lords and redefine the pattern of Hyacinth! Bobbyughed coldly and said. Chapter 1289 – To the death The next morning. The rising sun had blossomed into a million rays of light, and the golden sunlight was projected through the bedroom window, reflecting on the curtains, as the shades were not pulled, so the inneryer of gauzy curtain was reflected in a reddish color. Jason also woke up slowly at this time, the first feeling is the end of the nose is a little itchy, in addition there are wisps of fragrant fragrance along the end of the nose a brain in, extremely refreshing. Jason opened his eyes and saw that a few strands of hair appeared to be mischievous and had entered his nose, no wonder it was itchy. Jason turned his head to see Noras left arm resting on him, half of her body was leaning on him, making that delicate and slippery feeling to Jason to drown out. Nora is still immersed in sleep, she looks extremely peaceful and quiet, her eyebrows still seem to contain a unresolved feelings of spring and satisfaction, the beautiful and delicate face is perhaps after a storm baptism, now look more delicate, and add a few mature and charming style.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A cool quilt originally covered the two, this attack has been slipped off most of the thin quilt, which also makes Nora that most of the curves of the body revealed, let people simply unforgettable. The bottomless ditch, let a person look at it is enough topletely submerge the human mind within. With her gentle breathing, it is like the rising tide of the sea, a wave higher than a wave. Jason couldnt help but look a little smitten, forgivingst night he was not only looking at every inch but also touching it with his own hands, but when his eyes were opened and looked at again, he was still as if he had seen it for the first time and felt that kind of amazement and awe. Nora, the name of this little fox, is really true to its name. The first thing you need to do is to look back at the battlest night, leaving traces of the battle all the way from the living room to the bedroom, the battle was intense and hot, the duration of the long time, it was not enough to talk to outsiders also. Jason turned around, the rooms air conditioning was a bit low, he pulled the cool quilt on, then turned on his side and hugged Nora, enjoying the feeling of being engulfed by the ocean. That is undoubtedly an extremely stirring feeling. It is not surprising that Jasons action is also a dreamy sound from Noras mouth, and her long eyshes that cover the bottom tremble gently, and then the closed eyes are slowly opening. When the eyes opened a slit, what jumped into the eyes was Jasons face with a bad smile at the corners of his mouth, which made Nora lightly exhaled, a pair of wintry eyes immediately opened, she said: You, you woke up early ah? I just woke up, I was afraid youd get cold, so I turned around to give you a hug. Jason said in a serious manner. Nora pinched Jason and said, Would you be so kind and nice? Of course, heaven and earth can see, absolutely no falsehood. Jason said seriously. The hell believe your words. If you really want this, why didnt you see you being so kindst night? I was so tired of tossing and turning, I was dying and begging for forgiveness, huh? Nora said in annoyance. This- Jason scratched his head and said with a smile, How do I remember that you were the one who took the initiative? Im carrying an injury and Im all desperate to cater to the old man, and now youre the evil one instead. What? You are reversing the truth! Youre obviously pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, and youre saying youre injured, and I dont believe you! If you were really injured, how could you have been so alivest night? I, I was fooled by you! Noras face turned red, she gritted her teeth and kept reaching out to pinch Jason, wanting to strangle this shameless bastard to death. Jason wrapped his arm around Noras waist, and met the high curve of the bulge with his hand, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said with deep meaning: It seems that Nora you are thinking of starting another fight in the early morning, right? Once she heard the word battle, Nora eximed, her cheeks flushed with a light pink, her cherry mouth exhaled like an orchid, and her charming style was dazzling. She hurriedly said: I do not mean it, I have not even slowed down until now, the whole body is powerless, can not move Then dont move, lie down honestly for me. Jason opened his mouth properly and pounced on him like a hungry wolf. Wait, why does this sound so familiar? Nora froze, then she reacted, wasnt that what she had said to this bastardst night on the couch? Now, this bastard is sending it back to her in its original form. Sure enough, one always has to return the favor. Ensure Soon, with Noras seductive and charming whisper, the room was filled with fragrance. When Jason and Nora walked out of the bedroom, it was already noon. The two are hungry, Nora went to the kitchen and cooked some thin rice, anyway, the two have been fighting sincest night, is not really want to eat, also have little appetite, drink thin rice just right. Jason was in a good mood, and its been a long time since Ive had this kind of feeling. After a while, Nora brought out the prepared rice and some side dishes, which looked extremely light, but were just right for Jason and Noras appetite at the moment. Are you full enough with this rice? Nora turned her eyes to look at Jason, inadvertently, there is a strong spring from her eyebrows out, making the original is already enough charming and provocative she looks even more charming, as if overnight, Nora from the outside to the inside has beenpletely ripe, more delicate and lustful, just by this moment the style is enough to conquer any man. Almost there, I dont feel much hunger anyway. Jason said with a smile. Nora red at Jason and said, Ill go back to sleep after I finish eating. Its all because of you, I feel sluggish walking now, so I dont think Im going to go out today. I really didnt mean it. Jasonughed. Noras eyes rolled up and she stretched her arm to touch Jason and said, Do you remember how many times you fought fromst night to this morning? Jason froze, he thought back a little, he really cant count, he can only say with a bitter smile: How can I remember? Seven times! Nora gritted her teeth and said, Ill write it down for you! Dont you think youre an abomination? Seven times? Jason was embarrassed, he smiled and said, Nora, from now on Ill take control and never let you- You misunderstood my meaning. Next time, you can only have more, not less. If its less than seven times, Ill kick you out. Noras eyes had a sly look in them and she ate andughed. Pfft Jason directly sprayed. Jason thought Nora was ming herself for not knowing how to take pity on a woman and over-tossing her, but she didnt mean it at all. In ordance with Noras conditions, this is to put themselves to death ah. Who can me this? I can only me myself too no reservations, this is good, from now on Nora ispletely in ordance with this level and level above the standard toe. Chapter 1290 Taylor’s Accident Jason spent the next few days in peace. He continued to nurse his injuries, and with the Grand Vajra Realm Physique he was able to recover from his injuries on his own, while he also continued to practice the Power Evolution Secret Method and True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique. The Human Great Dragon Power from the Technique was able to cleanse some of the bruises in his body and further stimte his own potential chakra, making the recovery from his injuries faster. By now, Jasons injuries can be said to be basically unharmed. From the Sacred ce of Retreat, with such serious injuries, but still recovered so quickly, one is the Stokes family Origin Pill yed a big role, two, Old Mr. Miller mandatory let Jason soak in the medicine tank for three days, three, and Dragon Pond spiritual liquid The third is the Dragon Pond spirit liquid. Therefore, the injury was able to recover so quickly. By now, Jason feels that his own state is better than ever, both his own blood and Secret Realm Power are much more mellow, as long as the refinement, from the level of strength will certainly be closer to ayer. Next Jason is going to spend some time to polish his Secret Realm Level-seven, only this level of strength is thoroughly cultivated to the point of perfection, only then can he better impact the Secret Realm Level-eight strength realm. During this period, Riley in Old Mr. Millers guidance, has sessfully broken through to the Completion Stage high stage. As for Wolf Boy, Old Mr. Miller is to let him consolidate the strength of the Heritage Master Stage early stage, while to sense his own Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern power, the bloodthirsty and severe Wolf Boy power into their own use. In short, with Old Mr. Miller supervising Wolf Boy and Rileys cultivation, Jason waspletely at ease. Jason also sensed that Old Mr. Millers own breath was recovering, indicating that Old Mr. Miller was recovering from the injuries he received in the Broken Peak Mountain battle, which was what made Jason feel most happy. During the period, Jason also went with Sally to visit Bradley and Marion couple, also saw Cillian. see Bradley couple all well, Jason heart is also very happy. Cillian was pestering Jason about her brother Gouzi, who hadnt been in touch with the family for so long, which might have made the smart and clever Cillian aware of something. This also makes Jason feel that it is almost time to confess the truth to Cillian. In response to Cillians pestering questions, Jason could only say that he would take her to her brother when she was done with her entrance exams. The truth will be harsh, but Cillian can only face it. On this day, Jason was practicing in Mount Casey. In the morning he went to the Herthum Group as a walk in the park. But when he went to Noras office to find her, she told Jason something, that Micky is indeed lying in the hospital, but she received a phone call from the Wells family, the caller imed to be Mickys father, and personally apologized to Micky on behalf of the Wells family and her, saying that in the future Micky will never The Wells family is the only one that has ever been in a position to make a decision. Hearing this news, Jason was not surprised. The Wells familys ability to find out some of his identity information is not surprising, thest Hongxuan restaurant incident, even the Oakshire hand in front of Jason have to bow down, in addition to the Oakshire Chen family, Yang family also because of provoked Jason, advanced from the Oakshire in anonymity. The Wells family family head is not stupid, through this information is enough to determine that Jason is definitely not his the Wells family can go to provoke, if not, may end up with the Chen family, Yang family the same fate. As for Micky, he was severely beaten up by Jason, and that was entirely his own humiliation, asking for it. Jason left the Herthum Group and drove directly to Mount Casey to train. In Sacred ce of Retreat, he had alreadypleted the nine fist meanings of Heaven Fists seventh Sky Fist, but still needed to But he still needs to go further toprehend the fusion. In addition, he understood the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique and transformed the Supreme Fist Way inherited from The Originator into the eighth stance of Heaven Fist, which contains the powerful and boundless fist intent of demon suppression. CI have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Although this style has been sessfully evolved, Jason still needs to practice it again and again, after all, the whole True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique contains the kind of fist intent that is too majestic. The whole True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is so majestic that it would be unrealistic for Jason to be able to fuse all of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Techniques punching intent into this one punching style, all he has to do is double his understanding and practice it over and over again. It was not until the sun went down that Jason stopped practicing for the day, remembering that he had told Taylor and Matt that he wanted to have a drink with them, so he took out his cell phone and contacted Taylor. Taylor also just finished the business at hand, cold phone ringing, she picked up the phone to see, it is Jason called. This is really let Taylor feel a little ufortable, said, this guy also do not know how long have not actively contacted her. It is impossible to say that she does not have a little resentment in her heart. After all, no matter what, Jason is the first man in her life. Thest time she was with Jason, she was confused and didnt know how she got entangled with this jerk, something happened that shouldnt have happened, and everything had be a foregone conclusion.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. But that said, how can she really do that? She can only try not to think about it, nothing to do not to contact Jason, but also desperately to work, want to let everything fade and calm down. But when she lies down, when she is quiet, the kind of feelings she forcibly suppressed is like a tumbling sea of raging out. So, when she saw Jasons phone call, she couldnt help but feel a touch of joy deep inside, but she didnt move on the surface, answered the phone, and said in a rather unkind tone: Names Miller, what a rare guest. I cant believe youre calling me. If you have something to say, you can say it quickly. Im still waiting to go to dinner. Jasonughed at Taylors unfriendly tone and said, Thats a coincidence, I was looking for you and Matt to have dinner together. Last time we said wed have a chance to have a drink. Ask Matt if hes free tonight, thene out for a drink. Taylors face was stunned, but also remembered thest time in the Hong Xuan restaurant Jason said this sentence, she immediately said, Then I go ask Matt, you waitC Taylor walked out of the office door and called Matt over, exining Jasons intention. Matt immediately nodded his head and said, Im free. Its been a long time since Ive had a meeting with Jason. Taylor then said into the phone, Matt said he was free. Okay, Ill find a ce, and then you guys cane straight over. Jason smiled and said. Chapter 1291 Pugilistic nature Oakshire, Fifth Avenue, a seafood stall. Jason drove to this ce and chose a seafood stall, so he could go to the seafood market to choose seafood, buy it and then give it to the stall for processing. At around 7:30, Taylor and Matt came over, found Jasons table and walked straight over. Jason. Matt greeted with a smile. Jason handed over a cigarette and said with a smile, Have a seat. Yo, Detective Caines aura is really getting stronger and stronger, wemoners are really a bit scared when we see it. Taylors almond eyes red at Jason and said coldly, Names Miller, could it be that you have done something treacherous recently? Detective Caine dont use good people. Ive always obeyed thew. Jason said in a hurry. Well, if you really want to obey thew, what are you afraid of? Taylor said. Jasonughed and said, Its not that your aura is too strong. Its true, Taylor is still as valiant as ever, with a heroic aura of a woman. She has changed into a casual dress, still can not hide her sexy hot body curve, especially the majestic presence of the arc outline is extremely thrilling, waist belly without fat, rolling round buttocks articted with her slender round legs, giving a sense of internal full of explosive power, just like a small female leopard, emitting a wild sex appeal. For Detective Caine this wild wildness, Jason has experienced it firsthand.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Even though it has been some time since, it is still engraved in his mind and unforgettable. Ive gone ahead and ordered some seafood dishes or something. Why dont you guys go check it out and see what else you want to order. Jason said. Matt waved his hand and said, We dont need to be too polite to each other. Lets eat first, and then well talk when theres not enough. Taylor said, Whats the point of being polite to this guy? Its a rare asion that he wants to treat, so I have to make him bleed a lot. Jason smiled, waved his hand and said, Agreed. You must eat and drink well tonight, Detective Caine. Whatever you want to eat, whatever you want to drink, juste, dont be polite. I do hear you. Youre insinuating that Im eating and drinking like a pig, arent you? Taylors face was frosty as she asked coldly. Jason was stunned and quickly said, Not at all. I really dont think there are any pigs that are as sexy and slim as you are. Bastard Jason, are you looking to die? Taylor was irritated for no reason. Matt was caught in the middle and was really having a hard time sitting still, giving him the feeling that Jason and Taylor were like born at odds and would inevitably sh whenever they were together. Madam Caine, Jason didnt mean it. Its a rare gathering, lets eat and drink calmly. Matt only stepped forward to round up the situation. At this time, the seafood and dishes ordered by Jason were brought up one after another, and he also asked for two bottles of white wine. Jason opened a bottle of white wine and poured it on the wine dispenser, filling all three dispensers, one for each of the three of them. The first three sses, cheers first. Jason said. No problem. Matt smiled. Taylors drinking was as strong as her personality, and she was naturally fine with it, and besides drinking white wine was supposed to be one of those very small white wine sses. Three cupster, Taylor is not enough to feel the pleasure of general, she said: not this small cup, change a slightlyrger. You are the biggest here, what you say is what. Jasonughed and called for the waiter to get three slightlyrger sses. Taylor poured wine directly into the cups and said to Jason, Come on, cheers. Jason was stunned and said, Are you looking for me to drink? In a word, dry or not? Taylor red at Jason and said bluntly. Fuck, I have to do it. You have said so, how dare I disobey the order? Jason spoke. Taylor whirled and drank a cup, and drank three more cups. Jason also had to give up his life to apany the gentleman, with the amount of alcohol he did not feel anything, but Detective Caine so tough nature really did not change ah. Eat your food, eat your food. Matt hurriedly greeted, he said, This grouper taste very fresh, should be wild grouper. Its good stuff. Eat up. Jason smiled back and then asked, Is it busy over at the police station now? Are there any big casestely? Matt shook his head and said, Ive been a little more rxedtely. Otherwise, how can I have time toe out with Madam Caine to drink with you? After a few cases were solved a while ago, there werent too many major cases. Thats a rare time to have some time off. Jason said. Matt looked at Jason and asked, Jason, you seem to be particrly busy in the past six months. Where have you been? Mostly overseas. Jason didnt hide it, and continued, I have a group of brothers in Dark World overseas who have followed me from life to death, forming a Satan Operation Group, and I call these brothers the Satan Operation Group. During my time overseas, I led the Satan Operation Group in the Dark World. Taylor looked at Jason in amazement as she said, Shouldnt you be in the army? The Lukas who was in Oakshire earlier, she was from the Special Forces, right? You knew her well and were familiar with her, so Matt and I guessed that you, like Lukas, were also from the special operations team. Youre still able to move freely overseas? Jason smiled and said, Ive currently left the force. The specific reason is also for better freedom of movement. You guys still remember thest terrorist attack in Herthum Group, right? I told you that those terrorist . The terrorist attackers were the manpower of Night Shadow, a huge force from Dark World. Night Shadow and I are deadly rivals. My goal is to wipe out Night Shadow. This organization has also killed many of Carovias soldiers. They oftenmit acts of terror on Carovias borders. I will not rest until Night Shadow is destroyed. When Taylor heard Jasons words, her heart moved and suddenly an idea came to her, but she didnt say it immediately. So thats it. Matt took a deep breath, then said, I said Jason how your body is so strong. It turns out that you are really a special operations soldier from the army. How long will you be back this time Jason? Do you have to leave again soon? About the same. Im afraid Ill have to go to Dark World again in a few days. Jason said. Jason said, he then smiled, picked up his ss and said, Lets not talk about that,e on, lets continue drinking. Matt picked up his ss and said with a solemn look on his face, Jason, I admire you as a soldier of our country. Fighting for the country, guarding the frontier, fighting in the front line. It is you who are the brave and fearless warriors who silently guard and fight bravely to have the stability and peace of this country. This drink, I shoulde to toast you. Jason cursed withughter and said, Matt, when the hell did you learn to kiss ass like that? Im not as noble as you say I am. In fact, you and Taylor are not the same? You fight crime, maintain order, perform their own duties, is also respectable. In this regard, there is no superiority or inferiority, you will also face the same life at any time. No, no, no, Jason, youre the one whos really respectable. Matt said. Taylor fiercely also picked up a ss of wine, said: Jason, although the old mother many times look at you displeased, but you are indeed a man, more a warrior. Cut the crap, Ill join Matt in toasting you. Jason smiled and said, Okay, lets drink together then. The three of them chatted and drank, and soon, two bottles of wine reached the bottom. Taylor showed her feisty side again and asked for more wine, this time switching to beer, calling for a case of beer and continuing to drink. Chapter 1292 Pugilistic Battle It was already midnight. The night breeze was already a little cooler. Jason, Matt and Taylor are already a little drunk. Taylor is indeed a tough drinker, but he is also the fastest drunker, and is now lying on the table. Jason is also a little drunk, but basically still sober, he can drink in the army also practiced, drink a little wine is not so drunk that he down. Matt, thats about it, right? I think youre a little drunk too. Jason looked over at Matt and said with a smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Matt waved his hand and said, No more drinking no more drinking. Ive had too much to drink. Im really happy tonight. madam Caine is drunk. Jason looked at Taylor and said, Ill take care of getting her back. what about you, Matt? Jason, Ill let you take care of Madam Caine. Matt said with a smile. Good. Well have another drink when were free. Jason also said with a smile. Matt smiled and nodded, he called a car online, after the car came, he said goodbye to Jason and left first. Jason looked at Taylor who was lying on the table, could not help but smile bitterly and shook his head. This woman is good at everything, but her personality is violent some, things are also straightforward, even the drinking is not known to restrain the kind, drink to the end of the first to drink themselves down. Jason had to go forward to Taylor to help up, but when contacted Taylor that sexy hot body, his heart is really can not help but flooded with an indescribable feeling, can not help but remember that had with Taylor had a lingering. When he thought back on it, he felt incredible. Jason then took a deep breath and let go of the emotions in his head, he held Taylors arm with one hand and wrapped his arm around Taylors waist with the other, leading him to the parked Paramount Marauder car. After the door opened, Jason carried Taylor to the back seat and put on her seat belt. The whole time Taylor only mumbled a few slurred words under her breath, but her eyes didnt open, and she seemed pretty drunk. Jason got in the car, windows open, lit a cigarette and smoked it before starting the car and leaving. He remembered that Taylor was living in the Littlefield District on the 16th floor of the 8th building, he drove all the way towards the direction of the Littlefield District and drove away. Half an hourter, the car arrived at Littlefield District, Jason drove inside and parked in an underground parking space near the 8th building. Jason stepped out of the car and saw that Taylors body was on its side in the back seat. He unbuckled Taylors seat belt and helped Taylor out from inside the car. Taylor seemed to wake up in a daze and said in a slurred voice, Where is this Youre awake? Youve had too much to drink, Im bringing you back. Jason opened his mouth, then said, You say you y the hero what ah? You cant drink but also drink so much to drink so hard. This is good, directly down. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at your arm and see that the violent police woman has opened her mouth and bitten his arm. Youre a dog, right? You bite at every turn? Jason opened his mouth and said. It really hurts, this tough girl ispletely unforgiving, the arm must be showing an oval tooth marks, or the kind of oozing blood. Taylor raised her head, she was sober, but those almond eyes were still rendered a little drunk, she said, Just to bite you. Jasonughed, he looked meaningful and said, To bite me? Its not impossible to go up there and you can bite in a different way. Taylor herself is a nervous wreck, plus drunk, the brain is even more unresponsive, she can only ask: You bastard said this what do you mean? You think my bite didnt hurt just now, right? Then I will continue to bite! No, no, no, I didnt mean that. Jason hastened to speak, he was really crying andughing, how could he exin to Detective Caine that the bite he was talking about was the kind of bite that split the word bite, not the kind of bite she was talking about? Jason is consciously thin-skinned, such an exnation he could not say. At this time, the elevator has stopped at the 16th floor, Jason helped Taylor out of the elevator, and at Taylors gesture to retrieve the key from her bag, opened the door and walked inside. Jason turned on the room light and said, Do you want some water? No, Im going to my room. Taylor said. Jason had to help Taylor towards the bedroom, the room light did not turn on, so the walk to the bed, he put Taylor down, said: Then you have a good rest. Sleep a little and youll be fine. Bastard Jason, what do you mean by that? Ready to just walk away? Taylor asked coldly. Jasons face was stunned and he said, What? Get your ass up here! Up where? On the bed! Detective Caine said sinctly and bluntly. Jason had to sit down on the edge of the bed and said, Is it because you want me to stay with you a little longer? Snicker, snicker! The buttons of the shirt were ripped off directly, catching Jason off guard. Taylors arms hooked around Jasons neck, and her sexy red lips, which were constantly puffing out warm breath, had taken the initiative to press up andunch a hot, fiery kiss. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. Chapter 1293 – Humongous Girl’s Claims The night iste. All the music is quiet, the heaven and earth in that quiet night under the envelope, everything has returned to calm. Even the room was almost violent sound also began to gradually calm down, only the sound still seems to be a heavy panting in the foreshadowing the intensity of the battle. Jason is really tired, he even doubts that this style of tough beautiful police woman is not her excess physical strength and energy all in his body. The only thing that made Jason feel able to maintain his manly dignity was that this tough girl was also tired, and even took the initiative to beg for mercy in the end, which more or less made Jason feel that he still saved some face. At least in this aspect of the fight, he still has the courage to say to Madam Caine C I can conquer. Pop! Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it, taking a deep breath of smoke, exhaling it slowly, with a pleasant feeling on his face, looking back a little, it was indeed fascinating to him. Taylor a pair of almond eyes slowly open, she is indeedzy to move, between the eyebrows of the original martyrdom has been reced by an unspoiled spring, her arm rubbed Jason, said: tired? Jason thought to himself, What does she mean by this? What do you mean, youre not done yet? Im not tired. Why do you ask? Jason said. What do you think were calling this? What do you call it? Im angry at you, but somehow I cant help thinking about you sometimes. Taylor said. Jason reached out and took Taylor into his arms, he said: Your character is a bit violent, not moving and want to fist to solve the problem. But it is this straightforward character that attracts people, plus the wild aura of your body, ordinary men will only be scared away, only a few men know how to appreciate this wild beauty. Taylor red at Jason and said, You mean, you are one of those few men? I cant be modest on this issue. So, I have to admit it. Jason said in a serious manner. Not bad for Bastard Jason, as brazen as ever. Taylor said, then with a twinkle in his eye, he added, Names Miller, theres something I want to talk to you about. Hmm? What is it? Jason asked. Taylor said, When we were drinking, you mentioned that you had formed a Satan Operation Group overseas, right? Its fighting with Dark World overseas, and its targeting Night Shadow, right? Yes, why? Do you think I can join your Satan Operation Group with my strength? I would also like to participate in Dark Worlds campaign against Night Shadow and other such terrorist forces. Taylor opened her mouth, her body slightly supported, a pair of eyes shing a hopeful color, is staring at Jason. I dont know if Taylor realized that she was not wearing any clothes at the moment, so when her arms were propped up on the bed, making her upper body pivot, Jason immediately had a heavy sense of pressure. That feeling is like a titanic mountain. Jason, however, did not have time to feast his eyes, he looked at Taylor with a surprised face and said: Taylor, youre not kidding, right? You want to join the Satan Operation Group and go to Dark World to fight and kill? You are doing a good job in the criminal police, what do you think? Taylor was silent for a while before she said, Do you know why I took the police force? Is there a reason for that? Jason asked. Taylor said: My father is also a criminal police. When I first learned, my father was killed in a confrontation with terrorists. When I was young, my mother told me that my father had gone to a faraway ce. As I grew up, I understood everything. From that time on, I hated those terrorists. Terrorists hate those criminal thugs. I took the police academy, the choice is not the police academy in the clerical category of professional, selected the criminal investigation aspects of crime. After I graduated, I have been fighting on the front lines of the fight against criminals. Jasons face was stunned, he really did not expect Taylors father was a criminal police officer, and died heroically when she was young. Jason also understands why Taylor has developed such a tough and violent personality, lost the shelter of her father at a very young age, she can only rely on herself to be strong. Plus the kind of hate she has for criminals, which makes her form a cynical and vindictive character, often in the front line to do battle with criminals, the character is certainly tough. Jason reached out and patted Taylors back and said, So your father died in the line of duty. However, you are now considered to have inherited your fathers mantle, I think his spirit in heaven, will also be pleased. In fact, you stay in Oakshire, continue to be in the criminal police force, as well as the work of fighting criminals. There is no need to go to the Dark World to kill. That is a real battlefield, far more bloody and brutal than you can imagine. I know that. Taylor spoke up, and she said, Thest terrorist attack at the Herthum Group, I felt a sense of powerlessness in the face of those terrorists from the Dark World. Everything Id learned aboutbat was a joke, like I couldnt fight them. From that moment on, I had a deep sense of frustration. I know the battlefield in Dark World was brutal, but it made me stronger, didnt it?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason was slightly silent, as Taylor said, fighting in Dark World does make a person grow up quickly. The problem was that although Taylor came from the police force, her skills were more than enough to face the ordinary criminals in society, to be put on the battlefield of Dark World, it was far from enough. He could not let Taylor go over to risk her life? Taylor looked at Jasons face, seemed to see through his mind, she said: I know youre worried about my safety. I also have self-awareness, I know that my current skills are not even a rookie fighter, naturally can not go to war. But I can receive training, in this area ofbat I think I am still very good at learning. Besides, doesnt your legion need logistics? Even if I go, I will not do nothing, I can participate in training while doing logistics first. When Im strong enough and you think Im qualified, Ill go with the team to the battle. Things are not as simple as you think. Jason said. Taylor heard Jasons tone after she quit, she violently choked Jasons neck, gnashing her teeth and said: names Miller, you slept with me twice, you really think you do not need to pay the price? I dont need you to give any promises, and I dont care what you have, just one word, I want to join Dark World in the battlefield, you have to agree even if you dont. Jason was dumbfounded, he was crying andughing, the only way to say: Taylor, have you thought about your mother? If you really want to go to Dark World, who will take care of your mother? If something happens to you, will your mother have to go through the pain of losing her father once, and then go through this kind of grief again? Taylor fell silent and did not say a word. Jason gently embraced her and said, I already know what you mean. Im not saying I totally reject it either. At least, you have to give me some time to think about it and weigh it up. If its really suitable, I can take you over to the Satan Operation Group base. Really? Taylors eyes lit up with crystal. Jason nodded heavily. Taylor immediately smiled and gave Jason a big hug. But because her upper body is slightly supported, so she hugged Jason under this, Jason immediately had a kind of suffocating feeling, almost kicked out of breath. The whole persons face waspletely engulfed by the majestic presence. Chapter 1294 the Capital calls The next morning. Jason woke up near noon, and when he looked at his side, Taylor was no longer there, so he must have gotten up long ago. Jason couldnt help but admire Taylors physical fitness and energy. If it was Nora and other women, they would have been in bed and unable to get up, right? Jason stretched his back and was ready to get up from the bed when his cell phone rang abruptly, he picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from the Capital. Looking at the familiar phone number, Jason froze for a moment and then answered the phone:Original from N?velDrama.Org. Hello, Aston? Jason, its me. On the phone, there was indeed Astons old but familiar voice. Aston is up to something, right? Jason smiled and said. Hmph, is there nothing wrong so I cant call you, the brat? I dont dare. Hearing Astons voice is really kind. If it wasnt for Astons cultivation back then, I wouldnt be here today. Ive been away for so long, I miss you a lot C by the way, I dont know if your chess skills have improved. I didnt know any better, and I didnt let you down on the board, so Im embarrassed that I killed you. Jason said with a smile. You brat, you have the guts toe to the Capital, see if I dont kill your ass! Astons tone on the phone was angry, he then turned the conversation around and asked, Jason, are you overseas or in Oakshire right now? Im currently in Oakshire, Jason said. If youre okay,e to the Capital. Aston said over the phone. Jasons face was stunned, and a ray of essence shed in his eyes as he asked, Aston, could something be wrong? Jason knew very well Astons character, if there was nothing wrong, he wouldnt have called him personally and asked him to go back to the Capital. At the beginning, when Jason insisted on leaving Dragon Shade, he also made a verbal agreement with Aston that he would return if the country needed him to contribute to a mission that only he could carry out. Its about the Special Combat Service, Aston said slowly, Some time ago, an armed force sprang up along the border of the Golden Triangle. It created several terrorist acts at the border, causing casualties among the border guards. In addition, this armed force also provides force support for the drug cartels in the Golden Triangle, making the drugs flow into our border continuously. The frontline anti-drug officers are fighting. In the battle against the armed forces, the drug squad had little sess, and instead, there were constant casualties among the drug squad. After this situation was reflected, the military decided to send Special Combat Service to assist in the battle to destroy the armed forces. In the middle ofst night, the headquarters received a request for assistance from Special Combat Service, whose members were surrounded by enemy militants and were in critical condition. Jason froze, he remembered thest time he met with Ben, Ashley, Andres, Jamie and others from Dragon Shade in Koto, Ben and the others also mentioned that Special Combat Service was on a mission in the Golden Triangle, and that Lukas was leading the team personally. Now has passed some time, Lukas led the specialbat team has notpleted the task? Even fell into danger and had to send a request for help to headquarters? With Lukass ability, plus the strength of Special Combat Service, really ordinary militants can not withstand Special Combat Services surprise attack and kill. If Lukas is in danger, the only exnation is that the militants that have suddenly sprung up in the Golden Triangle area are extraordinary, and may be the elite special forces of a certain country. Ben told me about this. I thought Lukas had already led the team toplete the mission, but I didnt expect to be besieged by the enemy? Jason frowned as he said, This scurrying militant is only afraid that it is by no means an ordinary militant. You are right, to be able to resist Special Combat Service, and also in turn to close the Special Combat Service, the identity of this militant has a lot of origin. In the phone, Aston tone, then said, headquarters received a request for help after the most important, decided to send troops to support. The only one capable of handling this task is Dragon Shade, and based on the great strength this militant has shown and the uncertainty of how many troops will follow, Im giving you a call, hoping you cane back to the Capital. Personally lead Dragon Shades fighters to carry out this support mission. Jason did not reply immediately, he thought of Lukas, a fierce but heroic woman, her previous work as a military instructor at Oakshire University, the terrorist attack against the Herthum Group that he had teamed up with her to defuse, and also his own. He also remembered the mission he had carried out with Lukas when he was still at Dragon Shade. For a moment, Lukass beautiful, strong face upied his mind. The first thing you need to do is to get back to the Capital and inform all Dragon Shade Warriors to get ready for battle. Jason, when youre ready, go directly to the Oakshire Armed Forces Headquarters. I have transferred a special helicopter for you from Southern Provincial Military Region, when the timees, you take the ne ande directly to the Capital Military Region. Aston said. Okay, I got it. Jason nodded his head. By the way, is Old Mr. Miller okay? Aston asked. The lousy old mans fine. Getting along just fine over here in Oakshire. Jason said with a smile. When this is over, Ill make a trip to Oakshire and get together with the old man. Aston also said with a grin. OK, Old Mr. Miller will be happy. Jason smiled and added, Aston, Ill go get ready then. Go ahead, Ill wait for you toe over. Aston said. Jason ended his call with Aston, his heart flushed with a haze, while the gaze in his eyes rose coldly with an icy chill. Lukas, you fucking hang in there! Jason mumbled in his mind as he got dressed and walked off the bed. He stepped forward and opened the doorway to the room. Under the doorway opened, but saw Taylor was standing at the doorway, a pair of eyes raised, looking at Jason. I heard some of that. But I didnt mean to, I made breakfast and wanted toe over to wake you up and walked to the door and heard your phone call. Taylor opened her mouth, and she continued, Did you have some kind of assignment? Is this about to leave Oakshire? Jason nodded and said, Theres a situation with Lukas. I need to get there immediately for backup. What about me? Last night you said youd consider taking me to your Satan Army base. When are you taking me? Taylor asked. Not yet on this one. Jason opened his mouth, he looked at Taylor and said in a deep voice, Besides, you are still serving in the criminal police force, cant you leave in haste? This time, I am going on a rescue mission. Not going directly to the Satan Army Base side. Taylor nodded and said, Thats fine. Ill make some preparations on my side first, including the issue of my position. Next time, you have to take me. Facing this persistent humongous girl, Jason didnt know what to say, he hugged Taylor and whispered in her ear C Take care of yourself first. When Ie back next time, I will personally test all aspects of your body, and if it meets the minimum standards, I will consider it. Chapter 1295 Sudden Farewell Herthum Group. Jason said goodbye to Taylor and drove straight to Herthum Group. The Capitals sudden call forced him to leave immediately, and there was nothing he could do about this sudden departure. When the car arrived at Herthum Group, Jason stopped the car and took the elevator all the way up to Sallys office door. Jason knocked on the door, and when he got a response he opened it and walked in. Sally saw that it was Jason, she already stood up, face leaping up to wee, a dark purple step skirt with a beige chiffon sleeveless top, a simple collocation is wearing a sense of beauty that makes people amazed. Of course, with Sallys goddess posture, whatever she wears is naturally good-looking, first of all, her own kind of noble and elegant temperament is unmatched by anyone. Jason, I have something to give you. Sally walked up to Jason, reached out and took his arm, and said with a smile. Jasons face was stunned, he smiled and asked, A gift for me? What is it? Its a peace amulet. Sally smiled as she took out a red peace pouch and said, A few days ago, I went to worship the Great Buddha and asked for a peace amulet, and I put it in this peace pouch. I know you will always have various missions that will involve some fighting or something. I can only pray that you will be safe and sound and that you will be able to turn any danger you encounter into sess. So I went and asked for a peace amulet to give to you to carry with you at all times. I know this is a bit superstitious, but at least I can put my mind at ease and concern. So, will you ept it? Okay. Jason nodded and took the peace bag, knowing that what he was receiving was not only a peace amulet, but also an emotion, a prayer and a blessing that Sally was sending. We Carovians are all about courtesy and reciprocity. Youve given me your heart in this bag, and I dont have a gift for you. Jason said with a smile. Sally pursed her lips and said, No need. You can just give me a hug and a kiss. How can that be? Wouldnt it be like Im taking advantage of it? Only you can take advantage of this advantage. If you dont take advantage of it, wont it be a waste? Do you still want me to pass it on to someone else? Thats even worse. If I dont take advantage of it, Ill be ashamed of myself. Jasonughed and took Sally into his arms and hugged her tightly. After a long time, he said in Sallys ear, Sally, I came here to say goodbye to you this time. Jason clearly felt that the Sally in his arms could not help but tremble lightly, and at the end she raised the wless and immacte jade face, crystal beautiful eyes looked at Jason and said, Leaving so soon? Jason gently patted Sallys back and said, There are also some unexpected circumstances. Remember Lukas, theres a situation on her side and I need to go for support. Lukas? Lukas, I remember. At that time in the rain forest, it was Lukas who led the team to bring me back. Sally opened her mouth, her face tightened as she asked, Did Lukas encounter any danger? Dont worry too much. Even if it is in danger, I passed, the so-called danger will not be enough to be a danger. Jason said with unparalleled confidence.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason, you have to be careful. Sally said. Jason couldnt help but reach out and pinch the end of Sallys nose, smiling and saying, Dont worry, Ill be fine. Besides, with the amulet you gave me to take with me, its even more foolproof. Sally nodded and hugged Jason tightly. She didnt ask Jasons return date, which might be one less thing to look forward to, but when Jasones back, wont it be one more surprise? Jason and Sally warmed up for a while, he should also go, he held Sallys jade face, softly said: I wille back as soon as possible. Sally smiled and nodded, watched Ye Jun leave, until the upright figure had gone out of sight, her eyes could not help but be red and moist. The meeting is too short, the parting is always too long. Jason, youre leaving Oakshire? Inside the office, Nora poured a ss of water for Jason who was sitting on the sofa, and her face couldnt help but look stunned after hearing what Jason said. I say Nora, its not like you havent seen it before. This Jason shouting does not live up to its name. Jasonughed and said with deep meaning. Noras charming face could not help but flush slightly, she came over and sat down against Jason,ughed and said, Oh, sister forgot, why dont you show sister now? Jason face a ck, can not help but a p to Noras buttocks, said: so quickly forget the pain of the scar? Do you believe I will make you beg for mercy again? Lets believe you, after all, even if I do not believe. You dont have time to confirm it either. Nora smiled, she suddenly stood up and sat on Jasonsp, her arms hooked around Jasons neck, she said, Youre leaving, let me tell you three things, first, take care of yourself, be good; second, dont mess around with outside women, even if you do, dont let me know; third, remember to miss me. I remember. Will definitely do it. Jason smiled. He was also a little speechless in his heart, this bewitching vixen just sitting on hisp, what did she want? Whats worse, as soon as he raised his eyes, his vision waspletely upied by the raging, how can one still be at peace with this? Theres no proof, how are you going to prove it? Nora asked unrelentingly. Jason couldnt help butugh bitterly and said, Ill take an oath, all right? Besides, do you really think Im going to go overseas to have a free time? Its not like that at all. Anyway, I will always remember that you are waiting for me here in Oakshire. For that, Ill give you a perk before you go. Nora suddenlyughed delicately as she hugged Jasons head. Kay was still busy inside her office, there were indeed a lot of things that needed to be dealt with inside the school recently, and a lot of work piled up to her side. At this time, there was a knock on her office door, and she lifted her beautiful autumn eyes slightly to see Jason walking in. Her face was stunned, and before she could say anything, she heard this guy take the lead and say C Kay, Im here to ask for your leave. Chapter 1296 Captain Miller Returns to the Capital (I) The opening line was all too familiar, the beginning and the end. Kay red at Jason and said in an annoyed voice, Here to ask for leave again. It seems like youvee to my office with nothing else to do but ask for leave. Jason hurriedly said, Of course not. Im here to see you, too.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Kay gritted her teeth and said, What do I have to look at. Its not like Ive never seen Thetter words were a bit weak in temperament. Jasonughed as he walked over, reached over, put his hand on Kays shoulder, pressed it gently, and said, Of course you dont know how good-looking you are. Its like me, I dont know how handsome I am either. Its called being in authority. Kay reached out and pped Jasons hand, saying, You just stop being so self-absorbed with me. Get your salty hands off me, youre leaving and youre taking advantage of the opportunity? Its really not taking advantage. Jasonughed as he said, Ive always wanted to keep youpany, but unfortunately ns cant catch up with change. When Ie back next time, Ill go back to Milton with you to see Uncle Martino and the others, okay? Kays heart stirred, that heartstring seemed to be gently plucked, she gritted her teeth and said, Actually, I always owe you a thank you Well Im surprised that the beautiful principal hadnt finished her words after that, but I saw that this bastard had leaned down and bit her delicate red lips on this. In the end, there is no escape from the fate of being taken advantage of ah. The beautiful principal is so angry that her body is trembling, wrapped in the white shirt under the piece of the towering is with the shaking, a great sense of splitting the clothes and out of the spectacr, let a person look to dazzle. Jason pulled Kay to her feet, and then he hugged her tightly. Actually, I owe you one too. Hmm? I like you. Jason pressed himself against the beautiful principals ear and whispered. Kay sandalwood mouth a battle, but can not say a word, up and down the raging implied that her inner heart tide is difficult to calm. This bastard, always like this to catch people off guard, really abominable plus hateful. Bamboo Residence. Jason returned to the Bamboo Residence, stopped his car and walked towards the house. Old Mr. Miller was sitting on a small bench in the backyard squinting, as if he was asleep. Wolf Boy and Riley were not in the house, and Jason remembered that they had gone to school; Wolf Boy was currently receiving an intellectual education, and Riley, who was a student at Oakshire University, had taken a week off to participate in the Sacred ce of Retreat, and if he didnt go to ss, he was afraid that his counselor woulde to his door. The counselor wille to the door. Old Mr. Miller. Jason shouted. Old Mr. Millers old eyes, which had been squinting, slowly opened, nced at Jason, and said, Bastard, youve been out of bed for the past few days, have you been out having fun? Jason ignored Old Mr. Millers words and said, I got a call from Aston asking me to go back to Beijing. Theres something going on over there, and I may have to go to support. Old Mr. Millers face was stunned as he said, Aston head called you? If it wasnt an emergency, Head Aston wouldnt have called you. In that case, then you go. The old man does not care if you really leave Dragon Shade, but as long as you wear that uniform for one day, you are a soldier and a warrior in this life. When the country needs you, you have to fulfill the responsibilities of that uniform. Jason nodded, and he said, I know that. Due to the urgency of the situation, I have to go now. You go ahead and dont worry about anything on this side of Oakshire. Old Mr. Miller said. Talk to Wolf Boy and the otherster. And, while Im gone, you guys can buy whatever you want. If youre toozy to go grocery shopping or whatever, then go and buy more at once and put it back. Jason admonished. You kid dont nag like a mother-inw. Are you really afraid that the old man will starve to death? The old man and the cubs will take care of themselves. Old Mr. Miller said, looking impatient. Jason packed his bags, put some clothes and stuff into a backpack, he didnt need to take anything with him, simply packed up, put on his backpack and was ready to leave. JasonC Old Mr. Miller shouted at Jason. Jasons footsteps were stopped, he turned to Old Mr. Miller and said, What is it? Six months from now, its Hyacinths triennial Ancient Martial Arts Conference, so watch the clock and try to make it back if youre free. Old Mr. Miller said solemnly. Thepanys main goal is to provide aprehensive range of products and services to the public. But after hearing Old Mr. Millers emphasis, he couldnt help but ask curiously, Whats so strange about this Ancient Martial Arts Conference? Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, Theres nothing unusual about it. But this time the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is hosted by the Miller family and will be held in the Gosvorthe Miller family. Anyway, there is nothing important for you kid, soe back in time. Gosvorthe Miller family? Jasons eyes shed a ray of essence, his mind involuntarily recalled thest words of Embus in Seven Killing ces. Could it be that he really has something to do with the Miller family? This thought shed through Jasons mind, and he took a deep breath and said, Okay. Ill make a note of it. Ill be back when the timees. Then you go. When you see Aston head, give him a hello for the old man. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and added, And, in the battlefield, staying alive is the greatest victory. Dont worry, I said Id let the old man hold ten or eight heavy grandchildren, Ill never go back on my word. Jason couldnt help but smile, said goodbye to Old Mr. Miller and then walked out. Looking at Jasons fading figure, Old Mr. Miller murmured to himself, After the killing, in half a year, Dragon will appear in the world, and the dragon will fight in the wild! Oakshire, the armed forces brigade headquarters. Jason called a car, after stopping the car he walked towards the headquarters of the armed police brigade. When he reached the entrance, he saw two men in field uniforms standing at the gate, looking like they were waiting for someone. When these two men saw Jason walking straight over, one of them walked up and asked, Is this Captain Miller, please? Jason looked at the two men and noticed a special emblem on their field uniforms and he said, Tiger Hunting Special Warfare Team fighters? Im Captain Miller. Snap! Snap! The two men put their legs together, their faces solemn, and saluted, and the former one said loudly, Captain Roth Bell of the First Detachment of Tiger Hunting Special Warfare Team has met Captain Miller. Tiger Hunting Special Warfare Team First Detachment Scout Prince Sutton has met Captain Miller, one of the men behind him also said loudly. Their faces were solemn, solemn salute, eyes of respect and admiration looking at Jason, with strong emotions floating in. This is the current Captain Miller ah, the military zone has created a legendary existence, countless special operations soldiers proud of the role model, to say they have idols, this idol can only be the strongest person in the military zone C the current Captain Miller! Therefore, when Captain Miller stood in front of them, how could they not be excited? Just feel the blood all over the body to boil up, that is a kind of fervent iron blood feeling. Chapter 1297 Captain Miller Returns to the Capital (II) Jason also saluted a military salute towards them and spoke, You guys were sent by Aston to pick me up? Yes. The helicopter is ready, and Captain Miller will be on board with us. Roth, the leader of the group, said. Then Ill be grateful to you both. Its not toote, lets go now. Jason said. Roth and Prince nodded their heads and led Jason into the armed forces and away in a military manned helicopter. With the helicopters propellers turning rapidly, the fusge slowly rose into the air and then flew all the way towards the Capital. Roth and Prince were sitting in the cockpit, acting as pilots. Jason sat in the cabin and began to look at a document that had been prepared. ording to the information, half a month ago, Lukas led 25 elite Special Combat Service fighters to the Golden Triangle border to start the mission, ording to the initial Lukas side regrly reported the battle situation, Lukas led the team to the Golden Triangle area, and the enemy armed After arriving at the Golden Triangle, Lukas led his team into three head-to-head encounters with the enemys armed elements. From thebat situation, this militantsbat quality is indeed very high,bat strength is also very strong, three head-on encounters, all ended with this militant first withdrawal and escape. On the surface, the Lukas-led team of fighters had the upper hand, but in fact, the three head-to-headbat, the Lukas side did not kill many enemy fighters. In thest head-to-head encounter, the enemy fighters suddenly came from two directions to surround the Lukas-led fighter team, unable to break out of the situation, Lukas had to ask for help from the headquarters. ording to Lukass request for help, she and the warriors around her took a defensive position and could probably hold out for about three days. After reading this information, Jason couldnt help but frown, it was obvious that the enemy was showing weakness in the first three encounters and was adopting a strategy of luring the enemy deeper. When Lukas led the team to keep chasing, came to the enemys prepared ambush point, Lukas they are met with a siege. The question is, with Lukass ability to lead the team and battlefield experience, she should see that this is the enemys strategy to lure the enemy deep, why do they still want to go deep, resulting in being trapped? This question, perhaps the only time to meet Lukas face to face, will know the answer. Jason began to close his eyes to recuperate. After arriving at the Capital, Jason needed to take immediate action due to time constraints. After all, Lukas can only support three days at most. But the situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, maybe not even three days to support, so Jason needs to race against time. the Capital. A red wall forming a quadrangle, the quadrangle walls are mottled, radiating a feeling of longevity, but also gives a sense of majesty in the antiquity. In this area, everywhere you can see the guards with guns, ten steps a sentry, a guard warriors can be said to guard this ce like a brick wall general. The only people who are not allowed to enter are cars with special permits to drive in. Just because this special area, living in can be a big shot. Hoo! At this time, a ck Audi A6 towards this area drove over, at the entrance with gun guards, the car stopped, a soldier came forward to check the pass, to confirm that there is no error before letting go. The ck Audi stopped in front of the red walled courtyard, only to see a que hanging above the entrance of the courtyard, with only two words on it C McGregor House. The simple two words, the weight it represents is unusually heavy, and what it represents is a supreme power and prestige. Audi car stopped, came down a shaved t head darkplexion a face like a rock polished into a hard and cold man, he wore a special ck uniform, uniform, a dragon-shaped emblem represents his identity. Forbidden Dragon Guard captain Bobby, he actually appeared in this ce. Bobby stepped out of the car, his face showed a sense of reverence and awe, he walked into the courtyard. The courtyard looked a little cold, only an old mom responsible for cooking and cleaning, and an old housekeeper, in addition to a tigers back and waist own aura of internal control, but still give people a strong sense of pressure of the guard. When he saw the guard, Bobby hurriedly said, Greetings, Brother Feng. Bobby still does not know the name of this guard, only that his name is Bryon Booth C a former king of the military district, the king of soldiers existence. In the military district, some people even talk privately, if not Bryon Booth quit full-time guarding Connors side, that Captain Miller in front of Bryon Booth can only be second. This shows that Bryon Booths strength among the warriors in the military district is so strong that some warriors are convinced that he is still above Captain Miller in all aspects ofbat ability. There you are. Bryon Booth said in a light tone, then said, Connor knows you areing and is already waiting in the study. Come with me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Good. Bobby nodded and followed Bryon Booth into a house to the south, straight to the front of the study. Connor, Bobbysing over. Bryon Booth stood outside the study and spoke. Send him in. Inside the study, there came an old, yet dignified voice. Bryon Booth opened the door to the study, Bobby said thanks and walked in. The study is simple and atmospheric, an old man is sitting on the sofa in the study, holding a piece of information in his hand, the old man is inly dressed, his hair is already white, from his body type, still see that when he was young must be a stout and tall person, even if it is no longer young, but he sits there, giving people the feeling of a lofty mountain in the towering, invisible emanation of that majestic aura, let people as The heavy weight of the mountain crushing the top. Bobby has met Connor. Bobby walked over and stood in front of the old man, said in a respectful tone. The old man raised his head, the moment his eyes gazed at Bobby, like a male lion, he reached out and patted the sofa beside him, saying, Dont stand, sit down. Bobby nodded and walked over to sit down with fear and trepidation. Every time he faced this old man, Bobby would have a feeling of awe from the bottom of his heart, after all, this old man is a national meritorious old general Connor, the status and prestige in the military department, almost as much as Aston. This time to Capital, is there any situation? Connor asked in a nd tone. Bobby stood up sharply, bent his head and said, Connor, I have failed your expectations. The several ns against Hyacinth have failed, Bobby can hardly be med for this, please also ask Connor to reprimand. Chapter 1298 Captain Miller Returns to the Capital (III) Connor gave Bobby a look and said, As I said, dont stand, sit down and talk. Hyacinth has a long and deep history from ancient times to the present. Thepany has a long and rich history. How is it possible to say that you can sessfully control the power of Hyacinth in a short period of time? Anyone cant do it. Bobby sat down again, although Connor did not me him for anything, but he still felt guilty in his heart, feeling that he had failed to meet Connors important trust and expectations. Tell me about your recent activities in Hyacinth. Connor said. Bobby nodded and gave a concise ount of the recent events in Hyacinth as well as some of his operational deployments in Hyacinth. Throughout the process, Connor was just listening. When Bobby finished his statement, Connors old eyes shed a ray of light, he said: Lewis? Yes, thats him. This Lewis had previously disappeared for decades, but suddenly appeared again. Its really strange. Bobby opened his mouth and continued, The key to this Lewis and Jason is the rtionship between the grandfather and grandson, with Lewis sheltering Jason, so that my side several ns against Jason were dered a failure. I didnt expect that Lewis also showed up. Connor seems to havemented. Bobby vaguely heard the meaning of Connors words, his face slightly stunned, and then asked: Could it be that Connor knows Lewis? Connor nodded and said, Naturally, Lewis was in the army enough, when he was Astons side escort. In the battlefield, many times saved Astons life. These are decades old. At that time, in the battlefield, Lewis is also extremely outstanding, several battles, he infiltrated the enemy camp, straight to take the enemy generals head, so that the enemy army is in disarray, not to break. No more battles behind, Lewis also left the troops and returned to Hyacinth. Bobby face froze, he really did not expect Lewis actually have this period of military experience, he said: no wonder Aston so valued Jason. it turns out that he and Lewis have such a rtionship. Jason should being to the Capital. Connor suddenly said. Jasonsing back to the Capital? Hes going back to Dragon Shade? asked Bobby. Connor mused and said, Its unknown if hes returning to the team, but Special Combat Service was in danger at the Golden Triangle border, and HQ had to send Dragon Shade Warrior to support them. Aston should call Jason back to lead Dragon Shade Warrior into battle. Bobbys eyes sunk, there was a cold glint, he said: Connor, since Jason is going back to the capital, then can I deploy my side andC Connor waved his hand and said, No. The Capital has so many eyes on it, do you really think you can do it seamlessly? And then again, Jasons name, Captain Miller, is not just a name. You can put all your energy intoying out Hyacinth, which will be unimaginably huge in terms of power and resources once united. The most important thing is to control the whole Hyacinth. As for Lewis his peace of mind retirement also forget, if you want to block my big event, I might as well go ask Finy Nicholls toe out and let him deal with Lewis. Connor, I understand. Bobby said with a nod. the Capital Military District. A military manned helicopter appeared in the sky, which naturally had been approved, otherwise it would not have been able to fly into the upper air of the military district. On a tarmac to the south, several people were already standing waiting. The center is an old man with white hair, he is nearly eighty years old, but still seems to be in good spirits, he looks like an ordinary old man and the general atmosphere, but the body vaguely emits an aura of iron blood, just like an old general who has lived a lifetime, even if the old retired, but the essence of the battlefield is still there. This is none other than Aston, apanied by Beau, the General Staff of the Capital Military District, at his side. Aston, look, the helicopter is here. Beau reached up and pointed overhead. Aston raised his eyes and looked, and he said, I saw it, too. I can barely make out an outline, though my eyes are foggy. As he spoke, the helicopter in the sky above began tond, the propellers hanging strong wind whistling, straight down to the ground. Eventually, the helicopter slowly stopped. The cabin door opened, Jason took the lead and stepped down, seeing the two old men walking ahead of him, his face was stunned, he immediately walked up, stood still and saluted the military salute. Greetings Mr. Aston. Jason opened his mouth, speaking of which, it had been close to a year since he had left without seeing this old man. The old mans face does not seem to have changed much, but the waist seems to have bent some more, the overall view, adding a few old age. This old man has long since abdicated, but he did not go to enjoy the happiness of heaven, his heart can not let go of the military zone, can not let him bring out a soldier, at such an advanced age, is still in the military zone, for the construction and development of the military zone to contribute their share of strength. Such an old man, let Jason awe. Well, well, Jason you dont have to do this whole thing. Its good to be back. Aston said smilingly. Jason whirled and looked at Beau, also saluted and said, Meet Mr. Beau. Dont be polite, you kid. Speaking of which, its been almost a year since Ive seen you. It feels like youve had a good year, free and uninhibited, right? Beau asked with a smile. Jasonughed and said, I did hear it, Mr. Beau is disguised as a reprimand for leaving the army and living a life of freedom. Haha, your mouth is still unforgiving. Beauughed aloud. Aston said, Jason, lets go. There are some situations that I need to talk to you about in advance. Jason said, Okay. But I want to go to the Dragon Shade base first. Aston smiled and said, Okay, then you can go there first. Well wait for you in themand room. Aston then assigned a car to take Jason over to the Dragon Shade base. Dragon Shade base in the north of the military area, is the Dragon Shade Warrior set training and rest of a base, to have a separate base for training and rest, this is a Dragon Shade privilege. In about ten minutes, the military jeep carrying Jason had arrived in front of the Dragon Shade base. Jason let stop the car, he then jumped from the car, looking up at the base gate, his heart flooded with a trace of warmth, he had a feeling of home. Here, left his endless memories, also left his countless sweat, and naturally, there is theughter between the brotherhood. He has always considered this ce as a home, even if he left now, but the location of this home has always been in the heart. Jason took a deep breath as he stepped into the Dragon Shade base. The entire base is silent, which makes Jason frown, for the usual, there should be some warriors training figure is right, how now a person can not see. Facing the scorching sun overhead, Jason walked towards the bases training yard.Original from N?velDrama.Org. When he gradually approaching the training ground, raise your eyes to see, it is to see in that hot sun, clearly there is a column of warriors neatly like inserted in the ground javelin general body straight and moving warriors are standing in line. Chapter 1299 Dragon Shade Military Spirit The sun is zing, it is the most intense moment of the sun, even if you do not do anything, standing in such a hot sun for a few minutes, will be full of sweat, and then a sense of unbearable heat, as for standing for more than half an hour, ordinary people are afraid of dizziness. However, the Dragon Shade base training ground on this line of warriors, do not know how long they actually stood, they are all upright posture, like a stalk of thence standing proudly between heaven and earth, they are like a human statue, standing motionless, maintaining a straight, heroic posture. A resolute and unyielding face, full of sweat, eyes are stained. The fingers perpendicr to the side of the legs, there are drops of sweat dripping down the fingertips, making the ground beneath their feet were soaked. They stare straight ahead with a sober, determined gaze, each one showing a kind of iron-blooded aura, spare only a few dozen people, but when they stand together so neatly, as if cast into a line of steel defense, impregnable! Dozens of people coalesced into the aura, but it is like a thousand armies, the kind of iron bones, iron-blooded aura, the forged is the Dragon Shade military spirit. They are the Dragon Shade Warrior, there are only 58 of them! Jason walked step by step, far away, he saw the familiar faces standing on the training ground, and saw them sweating like rain, and saw the sweat-soaked ground under their feet. How long had they been standing here? Jason remembered that when he received the call from Aston in Oakshire, he said that he told Dragon Shade Warrior to be ready and to start the operation immediately after his arrival. Perhaps after the call ended, Aston ryed Jasons words to the Dragon Shade Warriors and they have been standing in formation on the training ground ever since? By this count, these Dragon Shade Warriors have been standing here for at least four hours. Jason knew that they were waiting for his arrival, which made his heart burn with enthusiasm and he walked up to them at a faster pace. Swish! Swish! Swish! At that moment, this Dragon Shade Warrior fiercely had their heads sideways, looking in the direction Jason was walking. Then they finally saw, under the zing sun, the figure they knew and respected was walking step by step, just as it had been in the beginning, that man had returned! Nearly a yearter, they saw this figure again, and saw the only Captain Miller in their hearts. A year is not a long time to say short, but when seeing this figure closer and closer, all the Dragon Shade Warrior in the field have always believed that in fact, Captain Miller did not leave, has always been there. In the field, the aura of iron-blooded killing has be even more intense. Because at this moment, all Dragon Shade Warriors body blood has been ignited, this boiling, stirring up the blood makes their own aura more intense, this cohesion together, forming an indestructible iron-blooded military spirit, in this way to wee the return of Captain Miller. Many warriors could not help but blink hard, the corners of their eyes are already indistinguishable from tears or sweat. They are still motionless, the surface of the calm, the heart of the blood has long been tumultuous. Finally, Jason approached and stood right in front of them. Dragon Shade Warrior, a figure out, it is Ben, he took two steps forward, facing Jason salute, voice like a flood of bells said: Report Captain Miller, all Dragon Shade Warrior has gathered, please instruct! Jason took a deep breath, looking at a familiar face covered with sweat in front of him, the corners of his eyes were also a little warm, he looked at Ben and said, Return to the team. Yes! Ben opened his mouth, and he returned to stand in the line. Jason walked forward and approached a Dragon Shade Warrior, reached out and wiped the sweat from his face, then patted him on the shoulder. The corners of this warriors mouth opened and closed, but did not speak, except that his eyes were a little red. For men, perhaps tears are a shame, and for warriors even more so. But at this moment, these iron-blooded warriors in the battlefield even when being pointed at the head with a gun also do not feel any shame, the real iron-blooded brotherhood and how many people can experience it? Jason walked towards the next warrior, he did not say anything, he just walked up to each warrior, looked at them well, wiped the sweat on their faces, patted their shoulders. After the 58 Dragon Shade Warriors had looked at them one by one, Jason walked up to the group and he said in a deep voice, I came back to fight alongside you; I came back to take you with me to the battlefield. We are fortunate enough to wear the Dragon Shade Army uniform, we must be worthy of the mission and responsibility that this uniform gives. When there is a foreign enemy invasion, we have to wear this uniform to meet the enemy. With the blood and corpses of our enemies, we will tell them that those who vite our Carovia will be punished from afar! Are you all ready? Ready! All Dragon Shade Warriors shouted in unison, and their voices were as loud as thunder. Ben, step forward. Jason said. Yes! Ben took two steps forward. Select 30 warriors to prepare to move out. Warriors who are wounded, have other tasks and have just participated in thest mission will stay at the base and wait for follow-up instructions. Selected warriors, go to the weapons depot to select the weapons, ready to wait for the operation orders. Jason said in a deep voice. Yes! Ben said loudly. Jason immediately turned around and left Dragon Shade base, heading to themand room in the military area. Jason took a ride to the military areas operationsmand building, got out of the car and walked into the building, straight to themand room, he pushed the door and entered. In themand room, besides Aston and Beau, there were several big names in the military district, including Deputy Commander Napoleon Rowe, in addition to Lieutenant General Dominick Hammond, who is in charge of Special Combat Service. Jason, youre here. Aston smiled and said, Take a seat. Jason said hello to Napoleon, Dominick and others is to sit down in an empty seat.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Dominick, you tell us exactly what happened. Aston said. Dominick stood up and said, From the Special Combat Service after the mission sent back the battle situation, located in the Golden Triangle area of the armed elements, thebat ability, extremely well educated, the use of weapons is also extremely well. It can be judged that this is not an ordinary militant. The weapons used by the enemy are all thetest advanced weapons. Some of these weapons are even standard weapons for some special operations teams in M country. Initially, the real identity of this militant is some special warriors in disguise. As for the other sides repeated provocations at the border, what purpose is still unknown. No matter what the purpose is, we have to have to fight back, guard the stability of the border and rescue the besieged fighters. Beau took a deep breath and said, Im wondering if this could be a trap. A dangerous situation that draws our elite special forces soldiers to their ambush circle. Jason, what do you think about this? Aston asked, looking to Jason. What is the approximate size of the enemy fighters? Jason asked. Dominick said, ording to Lukas battle report, the size of the enemy fighters in the first three head-to-head encounters with Special Combat Service numbered roughly between 50 and 60. Judging from the present situation where Lukas and others are surrounded, their actual strength far exceeds this number. The most conservative estimate is around 100 people. Good. Whether its a trap or the enemy is holding other purposes, this battle has to be fought. Jason said in a deep voice. Jason, when are you going to move out? Aston asked. Now! Jason said. Chapter 1300 Going to War When Jason returned to the Dragon Shade base again, he saw that the Dragon Shade Warriors were still standing in the training ground, but some of them were already carrying tactical backpacks and holding different weapons in their hands. These are the thirty Dragon Shade Warriors that Ben selected to prepare for battle. In addition to Jason, Aston and Beau also came together to bid farewell to these Dragon Shade Warriors who had gone on a mission. When Ben and other Dragon Shade Warriors saw Aston and Beau, they saluted and greeted each other. Jason went to the armory to select weapons and uniforms and prepare the supplies for the battle. Time was running out and he needed to lead the Dragon Shade Warriors to the Golden Triangle border for a rescue operation. Jason selected a Barrett sniper rifle, two Browning pistols, a Mad Dog tactical assault knife and a multi-purpose knife, followed by a few other fieldbat items, followed by enough ammunition, all loaded on a tactical backpack. Jason has also changed into abat suit, he put on the tactical backpack, this walked out. Walking back to the Dragon Shade Warrior team, Aston said in a serious voice: Jason and all the soldiers, everything depends on you. If you need any support in terms of supplies or troops, contact the headquarters at the first opportunity. Jason nodded his head and said, Aston, dont worry, we will definitelyplete the mission!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Good, Ill be waiting for your triumphant return. Aston said with a smile. Jason turned to look at the Dragon Shade Warrior in the field, he said in a deep voice: The warriors who participated in this operation wille out and follow me to the battle. The rest of the warriors stay in the base and stand by. With that, Jason led the way forward, and already had a manned helicopter on standby. Jason led the team toe, one by one warriors have boarded the manned helicopter, then Jason and toe to see off Aston, Beau and the rest of the Dragon Shade Warrior stay in the base waved, and then closed the hatch. Hoo! Hoo! Soon, the manned helicopter lifted off and made a U-turn in mid-air, flying straight towards the Golden Triangle border with Cloud Province. Inside the cabin, Ben, Andres, Ashley, Ashton and several other Dragon Shade Warriors came to sit next to Jason and were discussingbat matters with him. Jason said: A few of us met in Milton some time ago, when you also mentioned Lukas led a team to the Golden Triangle border mission. I thought the mission was already over. Who would have thought that there was still an ident on Lukas side. When the news came back, we were all pretty shocked. Ben opened his mouth and continued, After all, with Lukass ability, plus the strength of Special Combat Service, if it were an ordinary militant, it would not be enough to fight. Now it seems that the armed elements that appeared at the Golden Triangle border are probably some forces with ulterior motives using Special Combat Service to disguise themselves. Jasons eyes shed, he sneered and said, Lets ignore this. Even if this is a pit, a trap, so what? In the end, we still rely on strength to speak. In this regard, when have we, Dragon Shade Warrior, ever wimped out? Haha. Tank couldnt help butugh out loud, owning a proud aura, he said, Jason is right, to say strength, we really are not weak, and not afraid of any strong enemy! Not to mention that this time Jason came back to personally lead us to fight. So what if those militants are some of the countrys elite special operations soldiers? We have the confidence to kill all the way through. Ashley said. Jason mused and said, We are confident, but we cant take our opponents lightly this time. Even the Special Combat Service led by Lukas was surrounded, so the strength of the enemy this time is not to be ignored. When we get to the Golden Triangle border area, Ill go find someone to find out whats going on. Bens mind moved and he said, Right, I remember we had a mission at the Golden Triangle border before. Is Mr. Dickson still in Golden Triangle? Jasonughed and said, Mr. Dickson has already washed his hands of Mr. Dickson when he followed a group of brothers to Oakshire to open a mahogany furniture factory. Butter he could not stand the loneliness, and had to continue to fight in the battlefield. I put Mr. Dickson and all of them into the Satans Army. Now, they are already Satan Army soldiers, in Babias base. So. So, Mr. Dickson is indeed a man. Ben smiled, then said, I thought Mr. Dickson was still in the Golden Triangle area. Otherwise we could have gone over there and asked him for information. Mr. Dickson told me that this mans name was Callum. I contacted Mr. Dickson and asked him to get in touch with this Callum. Lets see if we can get some information from Callums side. Jason said. Jason then told Dragon Shade Warrior to rest and refresh for the next battle. After nearly three hours of air flight, the manned helicopter had arrived over Pollington Town in Cloud Province. Jason waited for Dragon Shade Warriors helicopter to fly over andnded at the border guard base in Pollington Town. The helicopternded slowly and finally came to a stop. Jason opened the cabin door and he stepped down first, while Ben and the rest of the Dragon Shade Warriors came out one by one. Two middle-aged men greeted them, one in a border guard uniform and the other in a SWATbat uniform. My name is Raeburn arthy, I am the First Captain of Pollington Town Border Guard, wee to you. The man who came over first opened his mouth, and he spoke with great enthusiasm. The man in the SWATbat uniform, on the other hand, was stout and tall, with a dark face and an aura of bravery, obviously also a warrior who had been fighting in the battlefield for years, he walked up and said before and after, My name is Manning Hopkins, the captain of the Cloud Province Border Drug Enforcement Team 3. My name is Jason, I am the captain of this mission. Jason opened his mouth and continued, These are the soldiers I brought with me to support in response to the unexpected situation at the border. For now, you will briefly report to me what you have learned. In particr, the special operations team led by Lukas that came over earlier is surrounded by enemy forces in which direction. This is information that I need to know in detail. Captain Miller, please follow me. We have already prepared the relevant information on our side. Manning said. Jason nodded, along with Manning, Raeburn towards a building of the border guard unit base. During the period, Jason took out his cell phone and contacted the headquarters phone of BabiaDevils Army Factory, he needed to talk to Cameron, so that Cameron could help him to contact the arms dealer Callum. Chapter 1301 – Obtaining Information Jasons call to Babia Devils Army Factory headquarters came through, and a delighted, excited voice came over the phone: Satan? You fucking bastard, where are you? Why arent you back in Babia? Jason couldnt help butugh bitterly, he could hear that it was the voice of Manjusaka, the flower of death. Manjusaka , I am currently on a mission on the Carovia side. After this mission is over, I will go to Babia, Jason spoke and continued, Now time is short, I need to find Cameron for some information. You call Cameron over for me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Huh? Youre on a mission? Okay, Ill go inform Cameron, Manjusaka said on the phone in a hurry. About five or six minutester, the phone was picked up again, along with Camerons cheerful voice: Hello, Captain Miller? You wanted to see me? Mr Dickson, Im at the Golden Triangle border with Dragon Shade, and theres a situation here. I need to find someone to find out whats going on here. You have a friend named Callum who is still in the arms business in Golden Triangle, right? You contact Callum for me, and when you do, have him give me a call. Ill ask him for some information. Jason made a long story short and briefly stated what he had been asked to do. Ill have Callum call you, and Callum and I are close, and if you need any help over there, Callum will do his best to help. Cameron said on the phone. That would be best. Then lets leave it at that. Ill wait for Callums call. Jason said. After ending the call with Cameron, Jason also walked inside the building to a conference room. After Manning saw Jason walk in, he spread out a map of the Golden Triangle area and said, The special operations team led by madam Murphy attacked that enemy fighter at around seven oclockst night. The direction of the attack was in the north. madam Murphy led the fighters to pursue the enemy from the north. There were also about fifteen SWAT fighters following in the rear to provide support in terms of logistics, ammunition, etc. Around nine oclock, the enemy forces suddenly closed in and a battle broke out. The fifteen SWAT officers in charge of backing up were confirmed dead. In the back, I led three detachments of SWAT fighters to relieve the siege, but was intercepted by the enemys line of fire. We were unable to attack for a long time, so we had no choice but to withdraw. Manning spoke, with a tone of deep remorse and regret, he continued, In such a situation, we could only seek assistance. How far away is madam Murphy and the others from here? Jason asked. From South Easton port, its about 20 kilometers away. Manning said. Jason nodded and said, Prepare the vehicle and we will leave immediately. Yes. Manning nodded his head. Jason walked out of the building, his cell phone also rang, he took out the phone to see, the disy is an unfamiliar phone number, his heart moved, immediately answered the phone: Hello, is this Jason? Yes, its me. Youre Callum, right? Jason asked. Yes I am. Mr Dickson contacted me and asked me to give you a call, saying that Jason you want to find me for some information. The gruff, chipper voice on the phone said. Indeed. Its an urgent situation, and I cant tell you over the phone for a while. I wonder if you, Callum, coulde over here to South Easton port? Ill talk to you face to face. Jason said. Thats quite a coincidence. I happen to be in Old Street City in San Escobar, which is not far from South Easton port. Then Ille over and wait for you. Just be in touch when you get there. Callum said cheerfully on the phone. Okay, Ill see you there. Jason said. On the side of the border base, seven jeeps had been prepared, and Jason let the thirty Dragon Shade who came with the team get into the vehicles. At this time, it was already 7:30 in the evening, the night began to envelop thend, when the thirty Dragon Shade line up on the car, there is an invisible aura of ughter in the diffusion of. Manning as a narcotics police, also considered another type of special operations soldier, he does not know the number of this special operations soldier led by Jason, but from a Dragon Shades own aura and diffuse aura of iron blood and the team discipline of this warrior, he can be sure that this special operations team must be Carovias most elite and powerful special The team is the most elite and powerful in Carovia. The seven vehicles drove out backwards and forwards, preparing to enter the border from South Easton port to the Golden Triangle. When the convoy entered South Easton port, Jason ordered the convoy to stop, and he took out his cell phone and contacted Callum. I have seven vehicles on my side. Do you see them? Jason, just drive out of South Easton port and drive out of Carovias border. Ill wait for you over here. Otherwise South Easton port is stuck with a checkpoint and its kind of a hassle for me to get in. Callum said on the phone. Good! Jason nodded. Jason let the convoy continue on and drove out of South Easton port, leaving the Carovia border anding to a buffer zone outside the border. Then, a ck SUV drove from the front and stopped in front of Jasons convoy. Then the SUV stopped, only to see a middle-aged man with a grade of about forty years old, with a t haircut, looking lean and sturdy, walking over. Jason also stepped out of the car and greeted him, smiling and asking, Is that Callum? Callum smiled, he shook hands with Jason and said, Its me its me. Ive heard Mr Dickson talk about you before. Jason, you are a first-ss warrior, the most powerful warrior in Carovia. Mr Dickson is now a golden pot. But he still continues to fight on the battlefield. However, the battlefield has shifted to Dark Worlds side. Jason opened his mouth and he continued, This time I am looking for Callum because I want to know the recent situation along Golden Triangle. Just recently, a powerful and well-equipped armed fighter has appeared along Golden Triangle, right? Jason is talking about the Heaven Armed Groups? Callum spoke up, saying, About a month or so ago, a group of armed fighters suddenly appeared north of Golden Triangle, calling themselves the Heaven Armed Groups. Even the San Escobar Independence Army in the area appeared to be in awe of this armed group. But what struck me as odd was thepleteck of knowledge of what the purpose of the Heaven Armed fighters appearing here was. The only thing that I can tell is that Carovias fighters are fighting with them. Ivee to rescue a group of fighters from Carovia who are under siege by this group. Now, I need to know more about this armed group, Callum, if its convenient for you, tell me more about it. Chapter 1302 Action Strategy As the car continued in the direction of the north, Jason had gotten into Callums car and was talking to Callum. Callum said: To the north, there was a small camp of the San Escobar Independence Army. After this Heaven Armed Groups suddenly appeared, the San Escobar Independence Army soldiers in the San Escobar Independence Army camp suddenly evacuated, and then that camp has be the stationing ce of this Heaven Armed Groups. . Jason brightened up after hearing this crucial information and said, It means that the militants have upied one of the San Escobar Independence Army Barracks and there is no protest from the San Escobar Independence Army? No protest? Or resistance or anything like that? From what Ive heard, it seems that Heaven Armed Groups made a cooperation agreement with the San Escobar Independence Army in this camp. So the San Escobar Independence Army in the camp has withdrawn, leaving that area, in effect, under the control of this armed group. Callum said. Do you know how many troops the Heaven Armed Groups have deployed in this camp, what kind of weapons and equipment they have, Callum? Jason asked. Callum shook his head, he said, Thats really not clear. That area has been controlled by the Heaven Armed Groups, and anyone whoes near it is dead. So the forces around the Golden Triangle are afraid to mess with it. However, some of the San Escobar Independence Army fighters that I have worked with in the north revealed that the Heaven Armed Groups have a lot of fighters, all of whom are very strong. That the San Escobar Independence Army soldier revealed that these Heaven Armed Groups fighters imed to destroy and disrupt all the defenses along the border of Carovia. Thats a lot of talk. Jasonughed coldly and said, Callum, give me the location of the camp where the Heaven Armed Groups are stationed. Callum said, Continue further and youre almost at the area controlled by Heaven Armed Groups. Once you break through their lines, there is a t area to the northwest, just over a hill, where the Heaven Armed Groups are stationed. Formerly upied by the San Escobar Independence Army, it is now upied by the fighters of the Heaven Armed Groups. Did the Heaven Armed Groups purchase arms and weapons in the Golden Triangle area? Jason asked. Callum shook his head and said, Not at all, as far as I know. They should have brought enough arms and weapons with them. In other words, there is preparation. Jasons eyes shed shrewdly, then said, Callum, thanks for the information. Lets stop when we get to the front. Im going to try to see how strong this Heaven Armed Groups is. Jason, youre too kind. Honestly, I cant be of much help. Especially since youre going to be conductingbat operations against the Heaven Armed Groups, Im not really able to do anything about it, so please forgive me. Callum said in a sincere tone. Jason hurriedly said, Callum, thats too much to ask. You have to do arms business in this area in the future, you really want to bring your brothers over to help, I will not agree. For one thing, this armed fighter is very strong, only specially trained fighters can fight; for another, it can not affect your interests in the Golden Triangle area. Those intelligence you provided me with would have been a big help. Jason can be so understanding and considerate, I really appreciate it. I wish Jason that you will return home with a great victory. When the timees, Ill treat you guys to a drink. Callum said with a smile. Okay, no problem. Jason smiled. When the car drove to the front, Jason asked Callum to stop the car, and he stepped out of Callums car and said, Callum, then you should leave this ce first. Tell the men under yourmand to stay away from this area where the Heaven Armed Groups fighters are stationed for now. I know. Ill be waiting in Old Street City for news of your victory, Jason. Callum said. Jason then got into the Dragon Shades car and the seven vehicles continued on through the night. As the road was mountainous and extremely rough, the speed of the car was not too fast. At a distance of about three kilometers from the area north of the area controlled by the Heaven Armed Groups, Jason stopped the convoy. Jason walked up to the car Manning and Raeburn were in, and said, Manning and Raeburn, you dont need to be involved in this battle. Its enough for you to lead the way here. I just talked to the arms dealer Callum, has further grasp of the situation of this militants. Now you drive back to the border base, prepare some first aid medicine supplies. madam Murphy side of the manpower rescued, some injured warriors need to take first aid measures immediately. Manning and Raeburn two people nodded, right now Jason has all taken over themand position of this operation, for Jasons request they are fully cooperate. Captain Miller, we will prepare the relevant first aid personnel and medicine, as long as there are injured warriors sent back, we are sure to be able to take first aid action at the first time. Raeburn said in a deep voice. Good, then you guys go ahead. Jason said. Manning and Raeburn returned in one vehicle the way they came, while Jason and the rest of Dragon Shade continued to drive forward. About a kilometer ahead, Jason let all the vehicles stop, Ben and other thirty Dragon Shade get out of the car to gather. Jason looked towards the night-shrouded mountain slopes ahead and said, ording to the aggregated intelligence analysis, two kilometers ahead is the area controlled by those militants. Talking to Callum, we learned that the militants called themselves Heaven Armed Groups, and they upied a battalion of the San Escobar Independence Army as a garrison. Bens heart fluttered and he said, So this Heaven Armed Groups has a permanent camp?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded his head and said, ording to the intelligence, Heaven Armed Groups are prepared. Therefore, it is possible that their troop numbers will exceed our imagination, and some of their troops might be on standby in their garrison. Ashtons eyes shone brightly as he said, In other words, with the strength of the Heaven Armed Groups, if they all attacked, they would be able to kill the Special Combat Service led by madam Murphy, right? That is to say, this armed group is surrounding madam Murphys group but not destroying them, what is the purpose? Ben frowned. Maybe to attract more Carovia Special Forces soldiers toe. Its like fishing, catching the small fish and then attracting the big ones to the bait. Ashton said. Jasons gaze was cold as he said, The worst oue now is that this militant group has sent out most of their troops to surround Lukas and the others. Lukas should use the mountainous terrain in this area to roam around and avoid beingpletely cornered, forming an annihted encirclement. So, now lets discuss what strategy should be adopted to defuse the crisis on Lukas side, while still holding back Heaven Armed Groups forces and giving them the maximum kill. Ashton, who has a good mind and a good n of action, said, If we go straight to the ce where madam Murphy and others are besieged, this is not the best strategy. When we break through the enemys defense line to kill them, the enemy will also do a good job of defense, they will separate us and madam Murphy and others into two battlefields. By the time we break through the enemys encircling lines and get there, maybe madam Murphy and the others will have been overrun, or even they will have captured the Special Combat Service soldiers alive to ckmail us. As Captain Miller said, we have to hold back most of the enemy forces in addition to going to support madam Murphy and the others. Liu Shanhe looked at Jason and asked, Captain Miller, do you have an action strategy? Tell the brothers to listen. Jasons tone sank and said, Since Heaven Armed Groups has a garrison, there will definitely be some soldiers stationed on the garrison. My n is to divide a team of men and directly attack the local garrison. The other team will go to support Lukas and others. The enemys garrison was raided, there will certainly be arge number of enemy fighters back to close in. Another team of Dragon Shade joined Lukass side and killed their way out of the siege and towards the enemys garrison. In the end, with thebination of inside and outside, the front and back attack, this Heaven Armed Groups will bepletely wiped out. Chapter 1303 Dragon Shade strikes (I) Ben, Ashton, Ashley, Jamie and other Dragon Shade analyzed Jasons proposedbat strategy and agreed that this strategy is indeed the best one for the operation. But there is a great danger C the Dragon Shade team responsible for the raid on the Heaven Armed Groups garrison will face great danger. The raid on the Heaven Armed Groups garrison is a lone soldier, and although it can have the effect of pulling most of the enemys forces, it will inevitably fall into the circle of arge number of enemy fighters, which will be extremely dangerous. It is true that every Dragon Shade fighter is selected from the Carovia Special Forces, each has an extremely powerful singlebat ability.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But it does not mean that this is invincible. In the face of multiples of the enemy siege, in the face of crazy fire coverage suppression, even the bunker area where they are hiding and fighting are going to be destroyed by the powerful firepower, only by the flesh and blood will not survive. Jason saw the concern of Ben and others, he said: Andres, Jamie, Garrison, Cyneley, Alexander, Elgin, Huo Hao, Lin Guojun, Monte, you guys follow me to attack Heaven Armed Groups garrison. I will draw the enemy troops to my side. You can seize the opportunity to move quickly and take the other side by surprise, thus resolving the crisis on Lukas side. Bens face tightened, and he hurriedly said, Captain Miller, Ill lead the team to carry out the task of assaulting the enemys garrison. Jason looked at Ben and said, Ben you dont have to argue with me. I know what you guys are worried about, such a lone raid on an enemy garrison is bound to be dangerous. However, looking at the battles we have experienced, which time was it easy? Even if there is danger this time, it is nothingpared to the previous battles. Besides, as long as you act quickly and kill Lukas immediately after resolving his crisis, my side will not be in any danger. The Dragon Shade in the field all know Jasons character, since he has said so, it is made a decision, no one to say it is useless. Ben can only say: Captain Miller, you can rest assured. I will definitely defuse the Lukas crisis as soon as possible, and then rush over to rendezvous with your side at the fastest speed to beat the Heaven Armed Groups fighters. Then lets get moving, lets go! Jason opened his mouth and all of Dragon Shade immediately stalked through the night at a rapid pace. This ce is only about two kilometers away from the area controlled by the Heaven Armed Groups, so Jason parked the car in a mountainous area on the side of the road and approached the enemys location by sneaking. Otherwise, if they drove all the way there, they would have been detected by the enemy sooner. Ahead, about four kilometers away, in the direction of the northwest, after crossing a hill is a gentle area. This tnd, in the darkness of the night, there is a little light in the reflection of the light, in the night, these bright lights appear unusual blinding. Here, there is actually a small camp. This camp, although small, is aplete set of organs. The outer perimeter has a defensive fence, the camp in the direction of the north and south have a sentry tower, the camp has a cottage, at the camp gate, there is a team of heavily armed warriors are guarding. In addition, the two towers on the strong light to the center of the camp, towards the surrounding irradiation scan, the towers also have soldiers on sentry duty. It can be said that this camp can be said to be heavily guarded. Inside the camp, in the middle of a bungalow, there are shadows of people flickering inside, and the sound of talking and discussing is also faintly heard. There are four men in the bungalow, three of them wearing earthy yellow camougebat uniforms, only one is wearing a military uniform. Only this uniform can not see any markings, apparently deliberately removed, lest the rate be identified as belonging to what countrys officers. Obviously, the identity of this man wearing a military uniform is extraordinary, but he is extremely young, with a Western face, hazel eyes shing a calm and cool color, from his aura, like amander who is in charge of the whole situation. Colonel Cook, that besieged Carovia special forces wandered into battle, and the battle situation just came in showing that four more of our fighters were killed. How long is this going to take? Now that we have this Carovia Special Warfare soldier under siege, lets deploy our troops and destroy it with all our might! A sturdy man with a beard spoke up, his tone already appearing somewhat dissatisfied. This sturdy man looks extremely robust, the cuffs are pulled up under the muscle like cast steel, the body emits a violent bloodthirsty aura, a look is a long battlefield bloodstained numerous ruthless role. Giant Shark, the twenty or so Carovia warriors under siege were just an appetizer, or rather a decoy. What we really want to deal with is not this team of Carovia warriors. said the colonel in uniform named Colonel Cook. The burly man with the code name Giant Shark had a sharp, cold look in his eyes as he said, Colonel, you want to deal with that team of Carovia warriors? Of course the strongest of that special forces team. Colonel Cook opened his mouth, he turned his gaze from Giant Shark and the rest of the two, and said, Only Carovias strongest special forces team can test the strength of Heaven Armed Groups. If you dont want to face the court-martial again, dont want to go to the prison again. Then show your true strength and let me show the general, so that you have a little value. Understand? Giant Shark was silent for a moment and did not speak. Colonel Cooks gaze looked at the other two men whose aura was equally terrifying and horrifying, and said, Blood leech, you inform all armed warriors, within three kilometers of the camp as the center, all ambush warriors are out, but any abnormalities found immediately reported. If any other special warriors sneak in, surround and kill them. I want to form this area into a bloody hell field, kill as many warriors ase from Carovias side. On the right side, a man with a slightly thin body and a pale face, but with lips as bright red as blood smiled grimly and said, Colonel, I willplete this mission with excellence. He is the blood leech, as his name suggests, who likes to suck the blood of his opponents, and is as infamous as a vampire on the battlefield, yet is feared. Kort, Colonel Cook shouted again. Present. A man beside the blood leech raised his head, his eyes were as stern as a fierce wolf, his body faintly emitted an aura of decay, this kind of decay is only found in the dead, but from his body is also faintly such an aura in the emanation, which makes people feel horrible, and naturally do not dare to approach. Colonel Cook reached out and pointed to a map hanging on the back wall and said, You inform the soldiers besieging that Carovia special forces unit, forcing this Carovia special forces unit to this valley area, it is almost time to close the. At the same time,y downyers of traps on the road map where this special forces soldier is sneaking away. After everything was ordered, the corners of Colonel Cooks mouth turned into a cold smile of confidence. As the youngest colonel of Allied Forces North, his military achievements were umted through an iparably urate battle nning, and this time he had the heavy responsibility to create a new number of soldiers for Allied Forces North. Before this, the strength of this type of soldier has to have a clear evidence, there must be a real battle, only after having these real battle data, can let Allied Forces North agree to establish this new number of soldier. This is the meaning and purpose of his leading this Heaven Armed Groups to appear here. Chapter 1304 Dragon Shade strikes (II) The southeast corner, where there are lush forests and rolling hillsides, is as dark as ink in the darkness of the night. In this Golden Triangle area, such wilderness is basically off the beaten track. Especially at night, more people will not appear here, after all, in this area basically belongs to the three regardless of the area, the night is represented by chaos, violence, death. Many crimes were meant to be concealed by the darkness of the night. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this time, this lush mountain forest area, there is a gunshot sound, the ear-piercing sound of gunfire also cut through the silence of the night, in the ears of the iparable ear-piercing. But such gunfire even by the Golden Triangle around the coiled forces heard, they will be used to it. In this area full of chaos and violence, no rules, all based on the ck, the only rule is topete with whose fist is bigger and harder, every day will y a variety of killing, all kinds of bloody violence, so they are really used to it. In the mountains and forests, there is a team of warriors are stalking, they have people wounded in the body, but did not affect their actions, they still appear to be athletic and rapid in action, and silent, maintaining the first andst formation, without any signs of disorder. A young but resolute face under the night has an internal killing machine, the gaze in the eyes still looks calm, which is the embodiment of a high level ofbat quality, as if no matter what extreme circumstances and extreme danger they are in, they still remain calm and collected, there will not be the slightest panic. This team of warriors, the leader is a beautiful figure in camouge, perhaps her body is too hot and sexy, even that abat camouge can not hide her proud body. At this time, she is holding a domestic M99 sniper rifle, the beautiful face like a silver te caged on ayer of cold color, the eyes have a strong sense of anger kill, she is ording to the surrounding terrain environment to identify the terrain ahead, but also in the sense of the surrounding at any time to the danger. This is exactly Lukas, the team of fighters stalking beside her, is the Special Combat Service fighters. At the beginning, Lukas led over 25 Special Combat Service fighters, but now, including Lukas, this team of Special Combat Service fighters only eighteen people, eight fighters have died in the battle. In turn C Whoosh! Two figures shed out from the dense forest in the rear and rushed all the way to Lukas, one of them said, madam Murphy, reconnaissance has detected arge number of enemy warriors gathering in the right rear position and are chasing all the way here. Lukas face moved and asked, How many people are there? Another reconnaissance warrior spoke up and said, About sixty to seventy people in size. Sixty to seventy men pursuing from the right rear? If you add in the enemy forces that have been pursuing us from the left, then the group of warriors surrounding us is at least a hundred people! Lukas spoke up, she took a deep breath and said, Is this a general attack by the enemy forces? madam Murphy, as far as I can see, just fight these bastards hard! A tall and sturdy warrior came forward and opened his mouth and said in a jarring voice. His name was Marsh, a machine gunner in the Special Combat Service. Even if we were to fight the enemy to the death, this is not the right ce. This terrain is impossible forbat. All of you,e with me. Lukas spoke up. With enemy troops closing in on both directions behind them, Lukas could only lead the Special Combat Service fighters to continue to dive in the right direction. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the rear, there were asional gunshots, and the enemy fighters who wereing after them were shooting forward from time to time, and the speed of the pursuit was elerating. When Lukas led the soldiers around him through the dense forest, but saw a valley terrain ahead. At the same time, there is a strong bloodthirsty killing machine in the rear is approaching, indicating that the enemy soldiers have been approaching. Lukas eyes gaze sunk, said: on the ground to defend, ambush counterattack. This valley is no longer suitable for sneaking away, besides, they are already in the encirclement, no matter how to escape they will sooner orter face a battle of life and death. Therefore, after Lukas saw that she could rely on this valley terrain to defend the battle, she decisively gave the order to ambush and counterattack. The trained Special Combat Service soldiers immediately took up their positions and did their jobs, using the surrounding terrain to make a good ambush, snipers and machine gunners had already chosen a good position to meet the ambush, and the rest of the soldiers also held their guns in their hands, all their own aura collected and waiting for the enemy to appear. A soldier beside Lukas could not help but say: madam Murphy, the headquarters should have received our call for help, right? I dont know if they will send those soldiers. What do you think about sending that team of fighters? Lukas asked. That warrior thought about it, a sh of hot color in his eyes, he said: should be Dragon Shade warriors. I just dont know if Dragon Head wille this time. Dragon Head? Lukas tone looks a bit dazed to himself, the mind cant help but float Jasons figure, the face that makes her annoyed and angry also float in her mind, she took a deep breath and said The enemy warriors started to surround us and not destroy us, but now they are starting a siege, do you know why? Could it be that they are doing it on purpose? After using us to wait for reinforcements toe to support, they will then attack and kill in one fell swoop? The warrior said in a surprised voice. Lukas took a deep breath and said, I hope my worries are superfluous! As soon as the words left her mouth, the sniper rifle in Lukass hand lifted up and pointed forward, and then she decisively pulled the trigger. Phew! A sniper slug came out, and the head of the first soldier in a group of armed fighters stalking forward exploded, spilling a shower of blood. A big battle is about to open. At the same time, Dragon Shade side has been divided into two attacks. Jason led Andres, Jamie, Jamie, Garrison Hughes and ten other Dragon Shade like a phantom in the night, stalking towards the enemy warriors stationing ce.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Bens side of the twenty Dragon Shade warriors are running straight to Lukas and other Special Combat Service warriors are surrounded by the direction. By this time, Jason and his men had already infiltrated into the area controlled by the Heaven Armed Groups. For Dragon Shade warriors, they are already very skilled at sneaking in such mountainous terrain, so they sneak silently but very quickly, using the surrounding terrain and trees as cover, the whole person and the night almost blends into one, difficult to let people notice. Under Jasons leadership, sneaking forward about 700 to 800 meters, Jason sensed something like, he jerked to a halt, he reached out towards the front of several directions pointed, and then made a gesture of cutting the throat. Andres, Jamie and other Dragon Shade understood Jasons gesture, meaning C There is an unusual situation ahead, suspected enemy fighters in ambush, the team scattered to sneak past, once the enemy fighters are found then kill without mercy! Chapter 1305 Dragon Shade strikes (III) Jasons ability to perceive danger has always been as sharp as a beast, especially now that his strength has been promoted to the king level realm, the ability to perceive this aspect is subsequently improved. Just now, he has sensed that there is an obscure aura fluctuation in front to, although the other party has been extremely restrained to converge their own aura, but still can not escape Jasons sense. Jasons right hand waved, issued amand to start action. At once, Andres, Jamie, Cyneley Barber, Alexander, Lin Guojun and other warriors spread out slightly from each other to cover themselves with the surrounding cover, silently sneaking forward, these Dragon Shade also caught those unusual breath in front of them, clearly there is an enemy warrior is ambushing the sentry. Jasons body moved, also stalking forward, his own breathpletely converged and up, in the night as well as the cover, his entire figure and the sky and earth are to merge into one. The surrounding night is still quiet, the mountain forest except for the mountain wind blowing leaves rustling sound, there is no other sound. A group of Heaven Armed Groups warriors who were in ambush were moving their bearings and were trying to scout patrols in other directions. There were about 15 or 16 soldiers in this group, and they had just received instructions to extend their reconnaissance to a three-kilometer area centered on the stronghold. On the right side, in the shelter of a low shrub, two Heaven Armed Groups fighters were bowed and were about to get up when they unexpectedly C Snort! A snowy de sliced through the void, like a snowy lightning in the night, with a lightning speed straight to the throat of the outermost fighter. This armed warriors reaction speed is also very fast, he sensed the anomaly, the whole person instinctively to retreat towards the speed, while the hand of the gun to raise. However, his body was just about to move, the sharp Army Knife has been stabbed to kill, directly into his throat. Hoo! Almost at the same moment, a fierce leg power wind whistled up, the surrounding air under the force of this powerful leg power crush, are to emit a sonic boom. The other warrior had no time to make a counterattack, and the leg had already swept across his neck. Click! The ear-piercing sound of fractures rang out, and this warriors neck immediately folded and shrugged down, dying on the spot. Jasons figure emerged, he did not even look at the two instantly killed warriors, his body a sh dash, towards the left side of the other armed warriors sprinted forward. At the time of Jasons action, Andres, Jamie, Garrison and their side have alsounched an attack. Andress sturdy figure sprinted out, like an armored fighting vehicle into an armed fighter, the fighters body is also extremely tall and sturdy, but in Andress impact, the whole person was directly knocked away, and by the time hended, Andress huge fist had already ruthlessly sted him in the face. Snort! Jamie appeared like a ghost without a sound, and the Army Knife in his hand precisely stabbed into the heart of an armed warrior. At the same time, Garrison beside Jamie also attacked and killed another armed fighter, and a sharp de held by Garrison cut the throat of this armed fighter. Alexander, Elgin Cummings, Shaw Humphreys, Monte Gardner, their side alsounched a surprise attack, with Dragon Shade through all kinds of special training and life and death situations to sharpen their skills, in their sudden attack attack, these armed fighters are also specially trained fighters The attack was a good one, but it was difficult to resist the fatal blow. By the time Jason killed the third armed fighter, the surprise attack was over. A total of fifteen armed fighters were killed in the ambush here, and the pungent smell of blood immediately spread out and began to spread in the distance in the quiet of the night. Jason gathered with Andres, Jamie and other Dragon Shade, when a walkie-talkie voice came from a corpse at their feet, speaking English COriginal from N?velDrama.Org. Squad 3, avable, please respond if you receive. The voice rang out a few times. Jason had a cold look in his eyes and picked up the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand as he said, Brothers, get ready for the big kill. Andres and the others knew what Jason meant, this patrol scouting armed fighter squad had been attacked and killed by them, and unable to reply, the Heaven Armed Groups across the street learned that something had happened to them. Andres, Jamie, you two in front fire suppression. jamie, Cyneley you two choose high point ready to snipe. garrison with the rest of the fighters fire charge. Lets get moving. Jason said in a deep voice. Andres immediately grinned and held the Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun on his back, with a chain of ammunition hanging from it. Jamie is a domestic W95 Heavy Machine Gun, his eyes shed a sh of madness, the whole persons aura has been as fierce as the downhill tiger. As Dragon Shades two best machine gunners, the two of them, whenbined, could definitely create explosive firepower coverage. Jason took the lead and ran towards the front, pointing straight at Heaven Armed Groupspound. From this moment on, Jason strived for speed, so all of Dragon Shades movements were fast, marching as fast as they could while keeping their formation intact. Ahead, a team of Heaven Armed Groups warriors are gathering and are heading in the direction Jason and the others are marching. The third team sent out to patrol the scouting under the dyed response, this team of about thirty warriors immediately moved, ready to go to find out. This Heaven Armed Groups warrior team leader named Joseph, is also a veteran of the battlefield, when he led the warriors under his hands towards the front of the rapid dive six or seven hundred meters, when suddenly, his face suddenly changed. Killing Qi! Strong, heavy, deep iron blood killing aura undisguised like a tidal wave swept forward, extremely terrifying people. Just with this aura, as if about to rush over is an army of thousands of horses in general. Enemy attack, prepare for battle! Josephs experience on the battlefield is also very rich, he realized that there must be an enemy rushing over, he immediately roared loudly. However, just as his voice fell C Phew! A sniper slug had arrived instantly, piercing the forehead of a soldier in front of him and bursting into a shower of blood. Swoosh! Swoosh! The next, the sound of sniper fire continued to resonate through the air, and with each shot, without exception, a militant fell to the ground. As the remaining militants prepared for battle, suddenly C Ta-da-da-da-da! From both sides of them, the deafening sound of machine guns echoed like a rushing and jumping note. This was followed by a terrifyingwork of firepower, a fierce rain of bullets forming an impermeable and destructive firepowerwork that covered the area. Chapter 1306 Take your head In front of a bunker, Jasons body moved, weaving through the mountains and forests, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, the muzzle of the muzzle of the Barrett sniper rifle still has this wisp of smoke smell in the diffusion. This battle began, the first shot is he sniped out. Then, the two snipers, Jamie and Cyneley, who were upying the ambush heights in the rear, also shot one after another, followed by Andres and Jamie, both of whom burst in from the left and right positions, and formed a handful of hands, with heavy machine gun fire in their hands, and the firework formed by the left and right crosses immediately covered the armed fighters of the Kingdom of Heaven. Garrison, Alexander, Lin Guojun, Monte, Elgin, Shaw, these assault fighters also rushed to the surrounding bunker as a stronghold, the assault rifle in the hands also locked towards the enemy ambush ce, straight fire.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason and his men were caught off guard by the armed fighters led by Joseph, but it was also based on Dragon Shades powerfulbat ability and the tacit cooperation that enabled them to form the current fire suppression effect in an instant. Ta-da-da-da! Josephs armed fighters have also begun to counterattack, their machine gunners are also frantically pulling the trigger, one armed fighters also showed a very high level ofbat, spare in the case of surprise, but still immediately calm down, calm counterattack. Joseph is leaning against a bunker, on which a heavy machine gun is mounted, and he is firing frantically to counterattack. His point is a powerful and dense point of fire, constantly spurting out bullets formed a snake of fire,unched a very severe counter-attack. Joseph did not know what kind of enemy was attacking, but from such a severe and terrifying attack, it must be an extremely terrifying team of fighters. Joseph was thinking, Josephs face suddenly changed, as a veteran of the battlefield, he was suddenly aware of a sense of extreme danger, like a needle point straight to his brow. Joseph shrieked, he could not care less about the heavy machine gun he was operating, the whole person towards the right side of a tiger lunge, and then rolled head over heels. Almost at this instant C Swoosh! Swoosh! Two special sniper slugs were fired at Josephs bunker, and the bunker was torn apart by the power of the two special slugs. Josephs forehead broke into a cold sweat, if he had not reacted half a beat faster, he would have been seriously wounded if not dead. Then, Joseph realized something like, he shouted forward: Marlow, Joel, get down, there are snipersC The two people Joseph shouted at were also firefighters, not far from him on the other side, but before he could finish his sentence, the sharp cracking sound of sniper warheads rang out again. Boom! Boom! The bunker at the ambush point where Marlow and Joel were both located was caved in and destroyed, the kind of kill that only a tungsten-core decapitated armor-piercing round can inflict. After the bunker was destroyed, Marlow and Joel were toote to evade it. Swoosh! Swoosh! Two sniper rounds came with precision, ending their lives. In this way, Josephs side, including him, is equivalent to three points of firepower was directly destroyed, the armed fighters firepower immediately reduced. The firepower on Dragon Shades side zed up, and the firepower intertwined and covered, mercilessly sweeping towards these heavenly armed fighters. The casualties caused by Jamies and Cyneleys continuous sniping had greatly dampened the fighting spirit of the armed fighters, and the entire armed fightersbat formation was already showing signs of copse. Charge! Garrison opened his mouth, he took this opportunity to prepare to lead the assault fighters around him to charge forward andpletely destroy the armed fighters defense line. The muzzle of the sniper rifle in Jasons hand was searching for Josephs position on the right side. The Barrett sniper rifle in his hand destroyed three heavy machine gun fire points of the armed fighters, inflicting a fatal blow to the armed fighters, and with the firepower cut, the Dragon Shade fighters began to charge and assault. Joseph could feel that there was a terrifying killing machine searching his position, and he also saw that his side of the fighter team had shown signs of routing, he was decisive and gave an order into his headset: Everyone evacuate immediately, quick! After these Heavenly Armed Warriors heard Josephs order, the warriors who were still alive began to retreat and flee backwards. The original group of about thirty warriors, when they evacuated, only about half of them were left, and the other half had been killed under this almost one-shot battle. Josephs face was pale, forgiving that he was also used to seeing battlefield fights, but the extremely terrifyingbat strength disyed by this enemy warrior still appalled his heart. He immediately contacted the headquarters of the stationed stronghold. In the stronghold. Colonel Cook, Giant Shark, Conrad, and Kort were still in that bungalow discussing the next battle arrangements. At that moment, the switchboard phone in the bungalow rang, and Colonel Cook went over and picked up the phone. Is that the colonel? Weve had a hostile attack. And, the third group of patrol fighters has lost contact and should have been killed by this sudden kill of enemy fighters. So, the reinforcements from Carovia have arrived? How many enemy warriors are there in this group? Colonel Cook asked. Colonel, I cant estimate their numbers. We were attacked and killed by them, and judging from that aura of theirs and the powerful fire coverage, I guessed that there were at least 30 to 40 men in the group. At present, the group of fighters on my side has been routed and is retreating back. Thirty to forty people? Not too many and not too few. You want to rescue people with this number? You really underestimate me, Colonel Cook. Colonel Cook spoke up and then asked, In which direction is this enemy warrior pursuing? Judging from the direction, this enemy warrior ising all the way towards the direction of the garrison camp. Straight to the military camp? Colonel Cook froze for a moment, apparently this news was more or less unexpected to him. In his calctions, there are reinforcementsing, should go to support the besieged Carovia special forces, how the other side directly towards the station to kill straight over? Colonel Cook was about to say something when he suddenly heard a burst of heavy gunfire over the phone, and he hurriedly shouted, Hello, Joseph, can you hear me? Hello, helloC Colonel Cook shouted a few times, but there was no longer a voice on the phone to respond. Nearly two kilometers away from the garrison, the bodies of the armed fighters led by Joseph were lying on the ground. It was simply impossible to escape from the Dragon Shade led by Jason after the defeat. With Jason and others in hot pursuit, Andres and Jamie two in the front with a strong firepower suppression, the rest of the people either sniping or shooting with guns, the routed armed fighters did not get far before they fell to the ground. Among them, also includes Joseph, he was Jason a sniper shot, the back of the body by the sniper warhead sted a front and back of a bright bloody hole. Jason walked over and faintly heard a voiceing from amunicator that fell to the ground after Joseph fell. Jason picked up thismunicator and heard the urgent sound, the corners of his mouth lifted, a cold smile spread, and he said in English C Stay well in the station, so you can live a little longer. Remember to wash your neck clean, I wille to take your head afterwards! Chapter 1307 – Attracting the Enemy (I) The Heavenly Armed Garrison. Inside the bungalow, Colonel Cook, wearing a military uniform, guessed that Joseph must have encountered a dangerous situation, so he did not reply to him. Just as Colonel Cook was about to hang up, he heard an unfamiliar voice over the phone, which sounded calm and nd, as if stating a trivial matter. However, such words fell on Colonel Cooks ears, but his face was instantly blue, and his eyes were even a little cold C Want to take his own head? What a big mouth! Who are you? Colonel Cook asked. When he asked this question, the phone hase to the beep beep beep hang-up sound, the other party after saying that sentence has directly hung up the phone, showing the kind of attitude as if it has not bothered to say another word with a dying man. Colonel Cook put down the phone, a face looks gloomy and uncertain. Giant Shark, Conrad and Kort looked at Colonel Cook, they already realized that something must have happened. Colonel, whats going on? Giant Shark asked, speaking up. Colonel Cook walked to a topographical map hanging on the wall, and he said, Carovias reinforcements areing. the group of fighters led by Joseph including the third patrol squad has been killed in action. Counting, there have been about forty warriors died at the hands of this Carovia warriors who came to support. Giant Sharks face was stunned and said, How many warriors did the other sidee to kill so many of us so quickly? Joseph was in charge of the front line of defense. In other words, this sudden appearance of Carovia warriors did not go to the aid of the besieged Carovia special forces, but went straight to our garrison? Youre right. Colonel Cook spoke up as he reached out and pointed on the map and said, Currently, this Carovia fighter is about 2 kilometers away from our location. The other side is hurrying toe and take our camp. It is evident that this Carovia warrior is very confident and has a strongbat capability. How many people are there on the other side? Kort asked. When Joseph talked to me, he said that through the firefight, based on the level of firepower of the other side, he judged that this team of Carovia warriors was about thirty to forty people in size. Lets count it as forty people. With their speed, they will be able to reach the vicinity of our garrison in half an hour. Colonel Cook said. We cant just sit here and wait for the other side toe and kill us, right? Conrad said in a cold voice. Giant Shark stood up, his sturdy body bursting with a fierce aura, his fists clenched, his mouth smiled and said, Ill go meet this team of Carovia warriors. Conrad, inform the rest of the patrol scouting warrior team to quickly converge and ambush this Carovia warrior team. giant Shark, you lead 50 elite warriors from the camp to meet them from the front. Colonel Cook spoke up, he thought for a moment and asked, Kort, how many fighters are heading to surround that trapped Carovia task force? Kort said, Iwan Middleton has been leading a group of about 40 fighters in pursuit of this trapped Carovia task force. Colonel, you said that you want to close the, so I have asked the Man-eating crocodile side to go out and surround it, the team of fighters on the Man-eating crocodile side is about 70 people. Colonel Cook murmured, he stared at the topographical map on the wall, he drew a circle on a location in the direction of the southeast corner, this location is probably where the Special Combat Service led by Lukas was besieged. Then he drew a circle at a location 2 kilometers ahead of the garrison, representing the group of Carovia fighters that was taking a straight shot all the way towards the camp. The two circles represented two battlefields, at least four kilometers apart from each other, judging from the location. Colonel Cook slowly said: It seems that this Carovia warriors really have no intention to support the Carovia special forces. The real intention was to draw our troops to the camp and then allow the besieged Carovia soldiers to escape. I have studied Carovias ancient military books and there is a strategy called Surrounding Wei to Save Zhao. It seems that this team of Carovia warriors adopted such a ploy. Unfortunately, the besieged Carovia special warriors were not destined to escape. And this team of Carovia warriors who took the camp directly is equivalent to a sheep in a tigers mouth. Kort, you pass down the order, let Man-eating crocodile leave 20 warriors to join with Iwan Middleton. 60 warriors on Iwan Middletons side, equivalent to three times the number of soldiers of that Carovia special warrior team, enough to siege. Colonel Cook opened his mouth and added, Then, let Man-eating crocodile lead the rest of the warrior team to attack and kill this Carovia warrior team along the southeast direction. Colonel Cook drew three lines on the circle drawn in front of the garrison, one line was rtive to the front of the garrison, representing the warriors led by Giant Shark; the line on the left side represented the three remaining patrol scouting warriors that were converging; the line on the right side represented the warriors led by Man-eating crocodile. The line on the right side represents the team of warriors led by Man-eating crocodile. Ill surround them on three sides, Ill make it difficult for this Carovia warrior team to fly! Colonel Cook spoke coldly, then said in a deep voice: Set up, move immediately. This time, I want to leave these two teams of Carovia warriors intact. Giant Shark, Kort, Conrad and the three of them immediately walked out of the bungalow, and a bloodthirsty and murderous aura diffused from their bodies, carrying a terrifying intention. The southeast corner. Heaven Armed Groups had alreadyunched an attack against the besieged Lukas and the others. The one who came after them was a team of warriors led by Iwan Middleton, who was surrounded by about forty armed warriors, all armed to the teeth, holding elite weapons, and already firing wildly in front of them to suppress them. Lukas side of the Special Combat Service fighters are also fighting back, in the case of insufficient manpower, Marsh one person is directly control two heavy machine guns, the formation of a powerful firepower madly towards the front of the sweep. Lukas has an excellent sniping means, in her continuous shooting sniping, also to Iwan Middleton side caused a great threat, spare Iwan Middleton side warriors to take advantage of the number, but for a while also dare not rashly rush to kill. Just at this time CText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ta-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sudden and terrifying firepower from the right side covered the area where Lukas Special Combat Service was located, and the sudden and terrifying firepower suppressed the Special Combat Service fighters, even Lukas could only lie down in front of the bunker to avoid it. The dense bullets from all directions, and the front Iwan Middleton side of the armed fighters of the firework intertwined, the formation of fire suppression can be said to be deadly. In the forest on the right, a group of about sixty armed fighters arrived unexpectedly, they were experienced inbat, and started a powerful fire attack while holding a sheltered position. This armed fighter team, a sturdy man holding a heavy machine gun appeared, he a shoe face, mouth big, when he opened his mouth tough, that big mouth seems to be able to swallow a persons head, from his body is emitting a violent bloodthirsty ferocious aura, like a crocodile that chooses people to eat. He is precisely Man-eating crocodile, the captain of this armed warrior team. Chapter 1308 – Attracting the Enemy (II) Man-eating crocodile mouth shing a hideous smile, wide mouth open, forming a bloody mouth, the night look like that living ogre general, look unusually hideous horrible. I heard theres a bitch in this Carovia Special Forces unit, right? Better capture this bitch alive. Then shell be mine. Man-eating crocodile sneered sorrowfully,manding the warriors around him to press forward in a fire attack. Man-eating crocodile bloody cruelty, evil character, originally Kome a very famous special forces warriors, but his performance on the battlefield is notorious, especially the treatment of female prisoners, often with inhumane means to ravage and kill. It is this character, vited the military discipline, was imprisoned. In fact, not only him, Heaven Armed Groups in many soldiers originally had a variety of charges in the body, but now is released, appearing on the battlefield. Man-eating crocodile in leading this group of warriors in the orderly attack, but cold, but heard the direction of the stationed camp behind the sound of gunfire, than the deafening sound of machine guns, are able to pass far away. Man-eating crocodile face a stunned, thinking to think whether the stationed camp side also urred the battle? It should be the reinforcements of this besieged warriors have arrived, right? The strange thing is, howe they didnte directly to support this team of warriors? Instead, they went in the direction of attacking the camp? Man-eating crocodiles heart was flooded with a hint of doubt. Man-eating crocodile also did not think so much, his task now is to unite Iwan Middletons side of the warriors, the two sides of the force to close the, this beleaguered Carovia special forces to wipe out. Man-eating crocodile organized the fighters under the hand to speed up the pace of the attack, he himself also participated in the battle, holding a heavy machine gun fire, forming a full-coverage fire, so swept towards the Lukas-led Special Combat Service fighters in the area. As Man-eating crocodile was closing in, Korts voice came through his headset: Man-eating crocodile, please respond. Kort, Im here. Man-eating crocodile echoed back. The colonel has ordered you to take part of the fighter team from the southeast corner bearing to surround a group of Carovia fighters that are attacking and killing the camp. You leave twenty warriors behind and have them rendezvous with Iwan Middleton to surround the trapped Carovia task force. You lead the rest of the warriors to surround this group of Carovia warriors who areing to attack our camp at once. Roger that! Man-eating crocodile said. Man-eating crocodile left 20 fighters on his side, plus Iwan Middletons team of 40 fighters, so as long as there was no ident, it was enough to kill the Carovia fighters. Man-eating crocodile quickly finished the distribution of manpower, and at the end, he led about forty armed fighters along the southeast corner towards the camp stronghold, ready to go to intercept another team of Carovia fighters. And Lukas side, at first in Iwan Middleton and Man-eating crocodile two sides of the fighters, hundreds of armed fighters fire coverage, suppressed them are difficult to counter-attack, can only be in a shelter to avoid, the asional counter-attack but also can not suppress the other side of the firepower. This makes Lukas anxious, knowing that the enemy fighters with such a strong firepower suppression, will certainly take advantage of the opportunity to close up, then she and these fighters around her will be in danger. In addition to the powerful fire coverage, the enemy also has a sniper threat. Fortunately, Lukas sniping ability was strong, and even in the midst of the dense fire, she still sensed the enemys snipers and shot three of them, alleviating to some extent the deadly threat they posed to Special Combat Service fighters. The specialbat service was in the midst of a full-coverage firefight when Lukas and the other eighteen Special Combat Service fighters were surrounded by firepower, when suddenly the firepowering from the right side was cut by half. madam Murphy, arge portion of the enemy fighters on the right side suddenly left, leaving only a small number of men behind. Lukass headset transmitted the situation scouted by a fighter. Some of the enemy fighters have left? Lukas face froze for a moment, just as the battle opened, she also heard the sound of gunfireing from the southeast corner in front of the direction, obviously on the other side of the direction of a battle is also underway. Could it be that reinforcements are arriving? Are they pulling all these enemy fighters over? Lukas thought of this possibility, then her face sank and she informed the whole team through the headset, saying loudly, Concentrate firepower, assault from the right side! The Special Combat Service soldiers in the field understood Lukas intention, taking advantage of the sudden withdrawal of some enemy troops on the right side, resulting in a reduction in firepower, to attack from the right side. Kill! Marsh roared loudly, and the heavy machine guns in his hands fired wildly towards the ambush site of the enemy fighters on the right.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the Special Combat Service soldiers also concentrated their firepower and attacked towards the right side, making sure to prate the enemys fire defense line on the right side and kill them there. On the front, Iwan Middleton already knew that Man-eating crocodile led some armed fighters to leave to surround another team of Carovia fighters, he immediately ordered to his soldiers: The enemy wants to break out from the right side. All fighters converge on the right side, maintain fire suppression, do not let them break out. Iwan Middletons mobilization, these armed fighters have started to move, the front press fire to maintain a strong fire strafing, some assault fighters are quickly converging towards the right side of the defense line, but also some snipers hiding in a hidden ce constantly shooting sniper. A fierce firefight unfolded. Poof! Poof! Bang! Bang! Under the attack of Lukas, Marsh and other Special Combat Service fighters, the right side of the Heavenly Armed Warriors were immediately suppressed by theyers of covering fire, some of the cover was directly pierced, and some of the Heavenly Armed Warriors bodies were exposed and immediately killed by the bullets that swept through. Lukas led the Special Combat Service fighters in an assault charge. The counter-attack from Iwan Middletons group of fighters followed, and a frenzy of fire swept through the assaulting Special Combat Service fighters. In the rain of bullets and heavy fire, two Special Combat Service soldiers suddenly fell to the ground. To assault out of such a siege of enemy troops, it would definitely cost a blood price. However, the Special Combat Service soldiers continued to assault forward, each appearing to be brave and courageous, with an iron-blooded killing spirit permeating their bodies, having already put their lives and deaths at risk. At this critical moment, suddenly C Ta-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! Behind the armed fighters led by Iwan Middleton, there was a sudden burst of intense gunfire, and at the same time an iparable aura of iron-blooded killing swept through the scene, the aura was as if a thousand armies were rushing from behind these armed fighters. Ah With a cry of misery, Iwan Middletons armed fighters were caught off guard and fell to the ground one after another. In an instant, the formation of this heavenly armed warriors under Iwan Middletonsmand was immediately disrupted. Chapter 1309 Dragon Shade to help The fierce, powerful, urate fire seemed to fall from the sky as if a strange army, from behind the Iwan Middleton-led warrior team attacked and killed. These fire is not only powerful, wide coverage, and also extremely efficient, sweeping out of the fire coverage, with assants charge sweeping fire, like point nk, shot at an armed fighters. In addition C Swoosh! Swoosh! There was a sound of sniper fire, each shot represents the end of a human life, so that one after another armed fighters fell. The sudden attack made Iwan Middletons side of the warrior formation waspletely disrupted, one by one, the warriors rose up in panic, some backward and began to counterattack, some dodging and evading, inplete chaos. Damn, how could an enemy warrior sneak in? Iwan Middleton roared, and he shouted, All of you burst in towards the right side, join up with the fighters on the right, quick! Iwan Middleton is also extremely experienced inbat, he knows that in such a situation he either counter the fire from the rear or continue to attack and kill the Special Combat Service in front of him is not appropriate, once the two teams of fighters towards his side, then will be caught in a front and back situation, is bound to die. The best option is to immediately rendezvous with the remaining armed warriors on the right, and then organize a counterattack. In the rear, a team of well-trained warriors is assaulting upwards in an offensive formation, with each warriors face showing a cold and murderous intent, the gaze in their eyes resolute and calm, containing a zing battle intent like fire. They were like strange soldiers descending from the sky, silently passing through the enemys defense line, sneaking all the way to the point where theyunched a full-scale assault and killing operation at this moment. The machine gunner in charge of fire suppression opened fire, one assault fighter burst forward, the assault rifle in the hand under continuous fire, the formation of a rain of bullets as dense as rain,prehensive coverage shot at the front of the armed fighters. In the middle, there is a sound of sniper gun sound resounded, ambush snipers are also full sniper kill, in thisyer of firepower attack, the armed fighters team formation directly disrupted, a fluff of blood also continue to spill when the air, so that the heavy smell of blood diffused. This special warfare team, a majestic as a mountain towering tall figure appeared out, it is Ben, his face calm, hands end a heavy machine gun, the muzzle of the gun still this wisp of smoke in the diffusion. The Dragon Shade, led by Ben, came to support the Special Combat Service. They sneaked all the way to the ce where the Special Combat Service was besieged and finally arrived after passing through the enemys lines of sight and defense without a sound. Mickey, Mckenzie, you keep the fire suppression, Ashley, Ashton, you assault forward to kill the enemy soldiers who have fallen behind and wounded. As for the enemy troops that have converged on the right, dont pursue them, well join up with madam Murphys group of fighters first. Ben said in a deep voice into his headset. Then, Ben started to tune his headset to the channel of Special Combat Service, in order to contact Lukas. Lukass Special Combat Service and Dragon Shade warriors are using headsets that belong to the Carovia military, so as long as they are tuned to the same channel, they can talk wirelessly within a short distance.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ben naturally knew the wirelessmunication channel used by Special Combat Service, he tuned to the channel and said into his headset, madam Murphy, this is Dragon Shade Vice Captain Ben, please respond. On the side of Special Combat Service, Lukas led the fighters around him to the right side, and in the process, he was attacked by the enemy fighters, and some Special Combat Service fighters fell down in the face of the intense fire. But now is also not to worry about the time of grief, break through the right enemy fire defense, get rid of the current situation is the only way to survive. It was at this point that Lukas and others heard the sound of gunfire from the rear, and the fierce and violent firepower directly blew up the formation of armed fighters on Iwan Middletons side, and one after another armed fighters were shot and killed on the ground. At that moment, Lukas and other Special Combat Service fighters knew that reinforcements must have arrived. This made Lukas and other peoples war spirit and fighting spirit also instantly boiled up, and then, Lukass headset came to Bens voice on the phone. Ben, is that you? I heard it. Lukas hurriedly responded and said. Iming from the enemys rear and have disrupted their battle formation, so Ill go over and rendezvous with you first. In the headset, Bens voice came out. Understood! Lukas spoke up, she then ordered to the Special Combat Service fighters, Brothers, Dragon Shade ising to support us, we will head to the left rear and rendezvous with Dragon Shade. Lukas led the Special Combat Service fighters to change their assault route, and they turned to attack Iwan Middletons side of the fighters, and pinned them down with Dragon Shade on Bens side, and the firepower from both sides came, causing some of the armed fighters on Iwan Middletons side to fall behind. Iwan Middletons side were swallowed up by the fierce firepowerwork. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure shed rapidly in the smoke-filled battlefield, and finally, the two teams of fighters led by Ben and Lukas sessfully merged together. Marsh and other Special Combat Service warriors also looked unusually excited after seeing that it was Dragon Shadeing to support them. In Carovias Special Combat Service, the Dragon Shade warriors represented the invincible warriors. Every time when the country needs, there will always be the figure of Dragon Shade warriors. Ben, I guessed that you woulde to support. But, howe there are still sounds of fighting over there in the front? Are there other special forces teamsing as well? Lukas asked immediately after seeing Ben. Bens eyes sank as he said, This time it was Dragon Head who led us here, and Dragon Head took ten Dragon Shades straight to the enemyspound in order to draw all the enemy fighters there. If not, we would not have been able to break through the enemys defenses so easily ande quickly to rescue you. Jason is here? Lukas face was stunned, then she remembered something like, hurriedly said, Jasons side if the militants will all attract the manpower over is not very dangerous? He only has ten fighters with him, once he falls into the siege, the consequences are unpredictable. Therefore, we need to solve this battle in front of us as soon as possible, and wipe out all the enemy troops in front of us. Then we can go over to support Dragon Head at the fastest speed, and join forces with Dragon Head to attack the enemy and crush these armed fighters in one fell swoop. Ben said in a deep voice. Lukas could not help but feel warmth deep inside, she understood Jasons good intentions, in order to let Bens side can sessfully resolve the Special Combat Service crisis, he himself did not hesitate to risk his own body, the depth of the lone army, in order to attract the enemys firepower all over. In this way, it will also be ced under the enemys firepower surroundings, is bound to be extremely dangerous. Not only Lukas, but also the rest of the Special Combat Service soldiers were touched and moved by Dragon Heads move, and their hearts were filled with a burning desire to fight, and they had only one thought in mind C kill them all! They had only one thought in mind C to kill the enemy and go to support Dragon Head, to fight alongside the Dragon Head they admired and respected. This is a glory for them, the glory of a warrior! Chapter 1310 – Breaking down one by one If the route of the ten Dragon Shade warriors led by Jason is depicted as a line, it will be found that this line is like a sharp arrow shot out, the trajectory is pointed straight to the garrison of the Heavenly Armed Warriors. Jason did not bother to have any detour, and do not need to detour, how the bright sword pointed to the enemy garrison, all the way to kill the past. This is a kind of self-confidence, with a strong strength as the bottom of the self-confidence. At the same time, it also shows a kind of hegemony that has no round than. The team of warriors sent out by the enemy will be surrounded, Jason is still unchanged, his side of Andres, Jamie, Jamie, Cyneley and others are also calm andposed, without the slightest panic or worry, following Jasons footsteps, all the way to the rapid dive. As long as there is Dragon Head in, no matter what kind of battle they face, no matter how powerful the enemy is, they will have a strong confidence, confident that under the leadership of Dragon Head, can kill the enemy all the way, no one can stop! This is a kind of affirmation of their strength, but also a kind of trust in Jason. As for Jason all the way without any detour, straight to the enemy garrison camp for the obvious purpose, as long as he is closer to the enemy garrison camp, that attracts more enemy fighters over. ordingly, Ben led another team of Dragon Shade to support Lukas and other Special Combat Service fighters will encounter less resistance. Under Jasons rapid sneaking, they were only about a kilometer away from the enemyspound. When they came to this point, the gaze in Jasons eyes sank slightly, and he abruptly stopped in his tracks. Once he stopped, Andres, Jamie, Jamie, Garrison and other warriors around him also stopped. Jason looked toward the left direction, a cold gaze in his eyes, said: the left direction there is an enemy warriors are rapidly closing over, the distance is very close. The front is the enemy garrison, there will certainly be a most elite warriors to hit us head on. As for the right southeast corner of the direction I think there will definitely be enemy warriors surrounded over. Andres sniffed and said, That is to say, if we continue to advance, that will fall into a three-sided siege situation? Jason nodded and said, Yes. Although we have no fear, but into the three sides of the siege, then we arepletely in a passive situation. So, all of you and I will assault the left side and fight an encounter with the enemy fighters on the left side first. Once the battle starts, the armed fightersing from the front of the enemy garrison will definitely be pulled to the left side, at that time, we will break away from the battlefield and turn to the right side. Andres and others could not help but have a bright gaze in their eyes after hearing the words, they understood Jasons intention of thisyout, that is, to take a one-by-one approach to the enemy warrior team surrounded by three sides. Otherwise, if they fall into the siege of armed warriors on three sides, the enemy has gathered more than hundreds of warriors, equivalent to ten times their strength, then even if their individualbat ability is strong, in the face of the ten times their own firepower siege, it is difficult to carry out any counterattack, then it is really dangerous. Move! Jason spoke in a deep voice. Whoosh! Immediately, Jasons body folded, towards the left side of the direction of the full force to burst in. Andres, Elgin, Alexander, Monte and ten other Dragon Shade warriors followed suit, their weapons in their hands already up, entering into readiness for battle. On the left side, there was indeed a gathering of Heavens armed warriors marching at full speed, this armed warrior was a convergence of three patrol and reconnaissance warrior teams, numbering around forty in total. They received the order to surround a group of warriors from Carovia from the upper left direction. Everyone follow, faster, dont let that Carovia warrior team escape. In the middle, there was a warrior inmand. When the team of warriors ran forward along the established route for about four or five hundred meters, a terrifying aura suddenly rose up without warning and swept over towards them. That is a fusion of blood and fire killing aura, extremely strong, containing the killing intent, spare these armed warriors are also experienced in the battlefield brave warriors, they feel a sense of palpitations for. The following is the sound of gunfire, like a thunderp general gunfire suddenly rang through the air, dense as rain bullets madly intertwined towards the front and swept. Ta-da-da-da-da! Two heavy machine gun fire intertwined into two snakes of fire, fiercely pumped towards the armed fighters team. In the middle of it, there was even a dense assault rifle gunfire continuously resounding. In front of the armed fighters, Jason and other Dragon Shade warriors who had been sneaking in quickly had finished their formation, and when the armed fighters entered the ambush circle, the Dragon Shade warriors opened fire decisively. The two snipers, Cyneley and Jamie, were able to easily choose the high ground for the ambush, in addition to the most efficient sniping enemy soldiers, but also to hold the other sniper. The only snipers in the battlefield can deal with snipers. The enemys sniper is the only one who can deal with the sniper. As long as the sniper is in check, the enemy will not be able to do anything under the firepower of Andres and the rest of the fighters. Jason is roaming around sniping, he is ying the role of the overall situation. The result is that in a single encounter, the armed fighters, despite their numbers, arepletely suppressed by the Dragon Shade fighters in terms of firepower. Poof! Poof! Blood sshed, blood stained the air. The remaining warriors could only retreat and counterattack, and under the powerful firepower suppression coverage, a sense of despair rose in their hearts. Heaven Armed Groups in front of the station. The sturdy, muscr, bloodthirsty aura like a bloodthirsty shark in the sea Giant Shark is leading a team of elite warriors in a rapid march, ahead of the reconnaissance warriors in the reconnaissance situation, but so far, there is no news back. Giant Shark frowned, ording to his estimation, that Carovia warriors all the way to take, almost should also be he sent to reconnoiter warriors to scout some of the movements. Howe there is no news so far? Giant Shark has a lot of experience in the battlefield, and if he hadnt broken military discipline, he would have been a leader in his unit with his strength.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, with his sense of smell and experience in the battlefield, he had a vague sense of foreboding. At that moment C Ta-da-da-da! To the left, suddenly the sound of gunfire was loud, with the sound of machine guns passing far away. Giant Sharks face changed, he realized something like, could not help but open his mouth cursed: FUCK! Everyone listen to the order, full speed action, towards the left side to surround! Giant Sharks body emerged with a heavy bloody murderous aura, he did not hesitate and led his elite warrior team to march at full speed in the direction of the left. Chapter 1311 – Gods and Goddesses Giant Shark led the elite warriors under hismand to dive rapidly in the direction of the left, from his eyes there is a cold killing machine in the manifestation, a bloodthirsty killing machine in the diffusion, the whole person is like a bloodthirsty shark who has smelled the smell of blood, is carrying endless killing intent to kill the destination on the left. In Giant Shark led the warriors under hismand in approaching the battlefield of the left side of the battle, he heard the sound of the original raging gunfire was gradually subsiding again. Giant Sharks face was stunned, and he thought, Could it be that the battle has been dered over? The left side of the collection of armed fighters at least more than 40 people, it can not be in this very short period of time ended, right? With doubts in his mind, Giant Shark elerated his sneaking speed, while contacting the armed fighters on the left side of the battlefield through his headset. About ten minutester, Giant Shark led this elite warriors arrived at the battlefield on the left. When he came here, he saw that the battle hade to an end, but the enemy was gone. In the field, originally more than forty tangled armed warriors, at this moment only less than twenty people left. It was equivalent to more than half of the armed warriors had been sacrificed in the battle just now. Where is the enemy? Where did the enemy go? Giant Shark looked around the battlefield, he fiercely reached out to pick up the cor of an armed warrior and asked loudly. The armed warrior looked at Giant Shark with slight trepidation as he mumbled, That enemy army somehow suddenly withdrew and did not continue the attack. To say the least, these remaining armed fighters really had a feeling of survival after a robbery. Under the destructive firepower of the enemy army, which was so powerful that they felt powerless, they were almost defeated in a single encounter.Original from N?velDrama.Org. They were forced to organize a counterattack, but it was still not half effective, their firepower waspletely suppressed, as long as they dared to venture out, they were sniped. One by one, the armed fighters were even ended by the godlike sniper warheads. Eventually, the armed fighters began to copse and started to flee backwards. But what was strange to them was that the team of Carovia fighters did not take advantage of the situation to pursue them and did not surround them. The other side suddenly withdrew and withdrew to nothing. This made the remaining armed fighters feel unbelievable, as if they had juste back from a ghostly journey, with a sense of life after a robbery. Withdrawn? Giant Shark also froze, confused what kind of trick the enemy fighters were ying, he asked in a deep voice, Which direction did the enemy fighters withdraw in? An armed soldier thought for a moment and said, It looks like theyre pulling out in the right direction. The right side? Giant Shark frowned. That team of Carovia warriors had originally taken the garrison straight like a sharp sword, but suddenly folded towards the left, crippling this team of armed warriors on the left. Then, they gave up the opportunity to surround the armed warriors on the left and withdrew towards the right. What exactly is the intention of the other side? Wait, isnt Man-eating crocodile leading a team of warriors to close in from the right side? Damn! These enemies are aiming at the Man-eating crocodiles warrior group on the right! You guys get in shape, grab your weapons and follow me to chase after the enemy fighters! Giant Shark roared, while he tuned in through his headset and contacted Man-eating crocodile at the first opportunity. The southeast direction, that is, the right direction rtive to Heaven Armed Groups station. Man-eating crocodile was leading a group of about 40 armed soldiers to stalk rapidly, he was holding a Gatling rotary heavy machine gun, his sturdy body was wrapped with a chain of bullets, and his body was filled with a bloodthirsty and violent aura. The wide mouth often raises a fierce smile, like a crocodile with a big bloody mouth, ready to choose people at any time and anywhere. Speed up, give me full speed to rush over. I want to intercept Carovias warriors, only their blood can quell my anger and kill! Man-eating crocodile shouted,manding the warriors around him to bring up the speed of stalking. In the Man-eating crocodile led the warrior team marching at full speed, in front of them, there is also a team of iron-blooded army warriors are silently sneaking at breakneck speed. This is exactly Jason led Dragon Shade. Their body is filled with a smell of smoke, carrying a blood and fire killing aura, they suddenly attacked and killed the left side of that armed warriors to cripple, in one fell swoop killed more than twenty enemy warriors. Seeing that the team of warriors routed and fled, they did not chase, but turned towards the right side and ran rapidly, to intercept and kill the enemy warriors on the right side. Such a back and forth runningbat, is undoubtedly an extreme test of their own physical endurance. But for Dragon Shade warriors, physical endurance is not a problem at all, years of special training has long trained their super physical and runningbat ability, otherwise it would not be called Carovias strongest ace warrior. Cyneley, Jamie, you are ready to start sniping, Andres, Jamie, you go to the front of the ambush, the rest of the soldiers to find a good cover ambush, ready to ambush the enemy fighters here. Jason said loudly and fiercely. Jasons order, a Dragon Shade warriors immediately began tobat action, their cooperation can be said to have been extremely tacit understanding, so when the order was conveyed down, they were the first time ready. Jason was holding the Barrett sniper rifle, and in a few shes, he was already in ambush in front of a high mountainous terrain. He held his rifle posture, not moving, like a statue, through the sniper scope, he had observed the figure of the enemy fighters on the right side of the action. Jason was still waiting, waiting for the enemy fighters to enter the best ambush circle. Man-eating crocodile was still marching at a rapid pace, and at that moment, Giant Sharks voice came over his headset: Man-eating crocodile, the Carovia warriors are already marching towards you, watch out for them! What?! Man-eating crocodiles face was stunned upon hearing this news, and before he could ask anything carefully, steeply- Swoosh! A sniper warhead has cut through the void and sniped at this. The head of a soldier in front of Man-eating crocodile exploded, a shower of blood shot into the air, and an aura of death began to envelop the armed soldiers led by Man-eating crocodile. Swoosh! Swoosh! Soon, with a continuous sound of sniper gunfire, a round of sniper warheads came and killed the armed fighters. Damn! Enemy attack, meet them immediately! Snipers to me to snipe the opponents sniper to kill! Man-eating crocodile roared, his body rushed forward, after lying on the ground, the hand of Gatling rotary heavy machine gun has been set up, the muzzle towards the direction of the dense fireing from the front immediately opened fire to counterattack. Chapter 1312 Battle Intent Like Fire Man-eating crocodile just received Giant Sharks alert, he did not have time to make the deployment, Dragon Shade side of theyers of firepower has begun to assault and kill to. The frenzied firepowerwork was overwhelming, as pervasive as mercury, from all sides towards Man-eating crocodile led by the armed warriors to sweep aprehensive coverage over. Man-eating crocodile side of the warriors have been on the ground to organize a counter-attack, Man-eating crocodile controlled by the Gatling rotary heavy machine gun is wildly sweeping, from the muzzle of the rotating gun, there is a fire snake erupted, the formation of a dense rain of bullets to attack and kill. The rest of the fighters are also firing, the armed fighters, there are three machine gunners, they fire in three directions at the same time, a time formed by the fire counterattack or extremely powerful. In addition, there are four snipers have also begun to snipe in the ambush. The sniper rifle in one of the snipers pointed forward, locking onto a fire point in front of him, and he was aiming, ready to snipe. But at that moment, this sniper suddenly felt a pinprick-like stinging sensation on his eyebrow. He knew the feeling all too well, it was the feeling of being locked in by the crosshairs of a sniper rifle. The snipers face rose in horror, and he moved his body, trying to move quickly to evade, butC Swoosh! A sniper slug arrived, blinking through the snipers eyebrow. The snipers head was already in the air. Not only him, Jamie did the same, he was also searching for enemy snipers to snipe, and also the maximum to snipe the fighters of this armed group. Due to the disparity in numbers, when the Man-eating crocodile side organized his fighters to start a counterattack, the powerful firepower covered and suppressed the Dragon Shade fighters. The Dragon Shade warriors have a strongbat capability, but there are only eleven of them, including Jason. 40 of them are on Man-eating crocodiles side, and this team of warriors, under the leadership of Man-eating crocodile, has a far greaterbat capability than the armed warriors on the left. Therefore, under the strong counterattack from Man-eating crocodiles side, Dragon Shades side was really under great threat of firepower. Rarely, this Dragon Shade warriors are still showing a very strong resilience and unyielding fighting spirit. Especially Andres and Jamie two machine gunners, they arepletely fearless of the enemys powerful firepower onught, they use cover, in addition to avoiding the enemys fire strafing, but also to meet the sweeping firepowerwork to counterattack. They knew very well that if their two points of fire were suppressed, not only they, but other Dragon Shade fighters would be in danger, so their two points of fire had to counterattack, had to open fire, with heavy machine gun fire to suppress the enemy, to tear those enemy fighters to pieces. Jason turned the muzzle of his sniper rifle in his hand and locked on to one of the enemys fire points. He was patient and was waiting for a chance to kill him with a single snipe. As for the enemys powerful firepower, he was not worried, with the Dragon Shade warriors bloodlust and fighting spirit, they would not be deterred by the enemys firepower of this scale. Ta-da-da-da! At this time, the Dragon Shade warrior side has a fierce bullet towards the fire point of the bunker swept over, the hidden in the bunker of the firemans body moved, want to move to the side of the stronghold. This instant, the firemans figure revealed itself as he moved, only a split second of opportunity, but for Jason, who had been aiming to lock on, it was enough. Jasons right index finger, which had been kept still, pulled the trigger at this time C Phew! A sniper slug sniped out, carrying an ear-piercing cracking sound. Poof! The firefighters figure had just been revealed when the sniper slug had sted through his body, sting most of his body out of existence. Jasons face remained stoic and calm as he turned his gun and pointed at another fire point once again. Phew! Jason fired another shot, this time a sniper slug that hit the bunker of that fire point, sshing a shower of mountain rock debris. The machine gunner hid in the cover and didnt dare to move for a while.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason advanced an armor-piercing incendiary round toward the chamber of his sniper rifle, and he sniped another shot out, still from that cover. Boom! This shot fell, the aluminum thermal incendiary contained within this special sniper slug burst out and scattered everywhere, this special incendiary immediately ignited after it fell, even if a star and a half of aluminum thermal incendiary fell on the human body, it was able to instantly form a fire. Ah In a moment, there was a miserable howl, some soldiers bodies were sshed by the aluminum thermal incendiary, and the fire caused them to roll on the ground. This also included the machine gunner, who was sshed with the aluminum thermal incendiary in many ces, and the burning fire made him scream and roll on the ground. But this particr incendiary agent could not be extinguished even by tumbling. Ta-da-da-da! Dragon Shade warrior side took the opportunity to carry out a powerful fire attack, dense as rain bullets from this machine gunner and the rest of the few militants swept through the body, thus ending their suffering. Man-eating crocodiles two fire points were uprooted, making his side of the firepower is sharply reduced. Man-eating crocodiles face sank, and the heavy machine gun in his hand fiercely pointed toward Jasons ambush range, and then fired wildly, while shouting, Snipers lock on to the 2 oclock position, and snipe this ambush sniper! Man-eating crocodiles sense of smell on the battlefield is also extremely keen, he has sensed that Jasons position is too big for the entire armed fighter team to cause too much killing power, if we do not limit Jasons sniping at this point, then the entire armed fighter team will be crushed. Jason sensed the Man-eating crocodile this side of the harsh killing machine, his body shape in advance of a step sh up, a few sh dash under, towards the front of the dash, then in a depression in the terrain rolled down, this lying down. Ta-da-da-da! Aprehensive coverage of machine gun fire sweeping to, a machine gun bullet in this area through, killing power. The two remaining snipers on the armed fighter side moved their bodies and locked in towards Jasons side. Dragon Shades side, Cyneley and Jamies forms also moved in a subtle manner, silently locking on to the enemy snipers. Jason filled the Barrett sniper rifle with sniper rounds, then rolled over, not even bothering to aim, his sniper rifle already sniping out a shot toward Man-eating crocodile. The heavy machine gun in Man-eating crocodiles hand had been strafing towards Jasons range, and he wanted to create a chance to kill Jason through fire suppression for his snipers on his side. The man-eating crocodile, who had an extremely keen sense of smell on the battlefield, had a shocked face and hastily hunkered down in his bunker. Phew! At that moment, a sniper slug sniped and arrived, whistling past his head. Man-eating crocodile cant help but be scared out of a cold sweat. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Chapter 1313 – Full-scale attack Heaven Armed Groups. Colonel Cooks face waspletely gloomy, giving people a feeling of dark clouds. In just a few minutes, one by one, unexpected news from the station kepting back, and these news were like a bay that pierced his heart and hit him hard in the face. The first news came back from Iwan Middletons side, and the information from Iwan Middleton showed that his side had been attacked from behind by an enemy fighter, with heavy casualties. At present, this enemy fighter has sessfully joined with the besieged Carovia Special Forces fighters and is taking a fierce attack on the armed fighters led by him. In such a situation, Iwan Middleton sought urgent support, as his side was already going to be unable to hold out. The second message came from Giant Shark, which showed that the Carovia fighters that had taken the position had attacked and killed the armed fighters on the left, leaving more than half of them dead and wounded. Now, this Carovia warrior team has turned to the right Man-eating crocodile led armed warrior team. Colonel Cook stared at a circle he had marked out on the map, with three arrows pointing straight up, originally a n to surround them on three sides, but now the n had been reduced to a joke. This team of Carovia warriors turned out to be split into two, I missed a trick! Colonel Cook slowly opened his mouth, the gaze in his eyes was iparably gloomy, and that rather handsome face was shrouded in ayer of morose coldness. By now, he could already see that the Carovia warriors who had gone straight to the station were in the open, in order to attract the firepower of his warriors; in the dark, there was another team of Carovia warriors secretly going to support the besieged Carovia special forces warriors. However, now it was toote to understand. Faced with Iwan Middletons request for help, the fastest to get there is the Man-eating crocodile side of the warrior team, the problem is, now the Man-eating crocodile side has been held by the battle, certainly can not get away to support Iwan Middleton. In any case, the leader who led the Carovia warriors toe this time is indeed an opponent that cannot be ignored. Who could it be? Is it you, CaroviaDragon Head! The gaze in Colonel Cooks eyes sank as he muttered to himself. Then, Colonel Cook turned around and said coldly, Conrad, Kort. Yes! Conrad and Kort both stepped forward. The two of you lead all the remaining warriors in the garrison to attack. Go to the southeast and destroy the Carovia warriors who are fighting with Man-eating crocodiles warriors! Colonel Cook said in a deep voice. Yes! Conrad and Kort nodded their heads, and the two of them quickly went out and started to gather the remaining forty or so warriors in the camp, rushing to the southeast side of the battlefield as fast as they could. After that, Colonel Cook contacted Iwan Middleton, after themunication was connected, he could hear the sound of heavy gunfireing from themunicator, he said: Iwan Middleton, you lead the remaining warriors to retreat, towards the Man-eating crocodile. Giant Shark, Kort, Conrad and the others are already leading the fighters to support you. All of you join together for the final showdown with the enemy fighters. Roger! Over themunicator, Iwan Middletons urgent voice came out. No matter how strong you guys are, the strength of the soldiers is always my advantage. Not to mention that I have the huge advantage of upying a stronghold, even if you guys converge, so what? Im going to defeat you all in a head-to-head engagement and surround you all! Colonel Cook opened his mouth, his tone filled with a powerful sense of confidence. The battlefield on the southeast side. There is a heavy smell of smoke, blood and fire are intertwined in this battlefield, the rich smell of blood is diffusing, with the pungent smell of smoke, ordinary people smell to vomit. But for the warriors who have been fighting for years, but have be ustomed to the taste of the battlefield. Iwan Middleton has led the warriors under the hand and the right side of the warriors to rendezvous, but when the rendezvous after his rough sweep, his side of the total attack of the warrior manpower is only about 30 people at most. Originally he led 40 warriors, the right side left 20 warriors, adding up to about 60 people, but half of the warriors have been killed. With the important thing is that the fighting spirit of these remaining warriors can be said to be beaten out. The Carovia warriors, who were like soldiers from the sky, were terrifying in their ability to fight, and the various firepower was clearlyyered, plus the firepower that coalesced when they merged with the besieged Carovia special forces warriors was even more ferocious. The armed fighters on Iwan Middletons side had no desire to fight, which made Iwan Middleton know that if he continued to fight, his side would definitely be wiped out. So when Iwan Middleton received Colonel Cooks order to retreat, he was so relieved that he immediately ordered all the armed fighters, saying, All of you retreat and go to rendezvous with the main group of fighters. The machine gunners are in the rear, give me fire suppression, the rest of you fight and retreat, quickly, move! The team of armed fighters heard Iwan Middletons order, one by one, they have long been unmotivated to fight, facing Ben and Lukas led by Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service, is really beaten without the power to fight back. Under themand of Iwan Middleton, this team of warriors immediately withdrew in a hurry, the rear of the warriors responsible for the rear to maintain the firepower to attack and kill. In the front, Lukass sniper rifle was raised and she observed the movement of the armed fighters through the sniper scope, and she immediately said to Ben through her headset, Ben, this enemy fighter is withdrawing and fleeing! Want to escape? Its not that easy! The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on the enemys soldiers and kill them all. Dont let them go to join the rest of the armed fighters. I know! Lukas nodded, and she also ordered all the Special Combat Service to attack and kill the fleeing armed fighters. Bens body moved, he sprinted up, the heavy machine gun in his hands swept forward, with Mickey, Mckenzies firepower intertwined, forming a metal storm of fire suppression, whistling rain of bullets fell as dense as rain, sweeping forward. Iwan Middleton side left behind those few warriors, the body just emerged to try to counterattack, but with the burst of dense bullet coverage came, directly to their bodies to pierce. On the nk, Ashley, Ashton and others like a lightning strike, they attacked too fast, with their own fire suppression, so they do not have to worry about the fire from the armed fighters to kill, so they speed up at full speed, towards the routed armed fighters intercepted the past. The armed fighters led by Iwan Middleton did not dive far in a hurry, and the sound of intense gunfire from behind made Iwan Middletons heart sink, and he had a bad feeling. Steeply C Bullets, bullets, bullets! On the nk, a wave of assault rifle bullets suddenly erupted, the sudden bullets swept across, many armed fighters fell to the ground on the spot.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before the armed fighters could react, they saw a figure attacking and killing, like the wind and lightning, like a sharp knife, cutting directly into their fighter team. A fight without warning began. Chapter 1314 Cold-blooded Sniping Man-eating crocodile is now in a very stifling position, and he ispletely pinned down. Jasons own killing machine has Man-eating crocodile topletely lock up, forcing Man-eating crocodile can only cower in the bunker, and shifted a few times, but still can not get rid of Jason that sniper rifle muzzle pointed. As long as Man-eating crocodile slightly out of the head to open fire, there is always a sniper slug Gods sniper to kill, forcing Man-eating crocodile just a head and immediately hide in the bunker.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As for the two snipers of the armed fighters, under the targeting of Cyneley and Jamie, plus Jason while suppressing Man-eating crocodile also assisted in the sniping, the two snipers have been sniped to death. So, Man-eating crocodile led this team of fighters, there is no threat from the snipers, all by Cyneley, Jamie to snipe, plus Man-eating crocodile side was suppressed, equivalent to this armed fighters firepower ispletely held back. Even though the armed fighters still had a huge advantage in numbers, in the eyes of the Dragon Shade fighters, they were just like a tiger with its teeth pulled out, no longer able to form a deadly threat. Kill! Andres roared, his Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun began to fire with all its might, his whole person was like a berserk general, copper bell eyes rendered with ayer of bloodthirsty killing machine, the sturdy body like a mountain showed an iron-blooded brave aura. The other side of Jamies face is calm, but his own aura is also extremely tough, like a fierce tiger, there is a fierce aura in the diffusion, he and Andres side formed a handful of cooperation, the hands of the heavy machine gun also fire at full power. Ta-da-da-da-da! The fierce firepower instantly formed an impermeable firepowerwork like, towards the militants are defending the direction of the battle fully covered the past, in such a fierce firepower attack, these militants like a dumb fire general, actually began to be suppressed by the firepower of Dragon Shade warriors. Man-eating crocodile side of several major firefighters have been killed by snipers, even Man-eating crocodile itself is difficult to stand up to counterattack, he is always pointed at the muzzle of Jasons sniper rifle, as long as he moves a little, Jason side will certainly be the first opportunity to snipe. Garrison, Lin Guojun, Shaw, Monte, Elgin and other assault fighters took the opportunity tounch a full sweep, they cooperate with Andres and Jamies machine gun fire, firing hard to suppress these armed fighters. Cyneley and Jamie both even began to roam sniping, the enemy side without the threat of snipers, they were able to let go and keep shooting at one armed fighter after another. Poof! Pfft! A shower of blood shot out, blood stained the sky, looking iparably bleak, which represents the breath of death. One by one, the armed fighters also fell one after another, either by sniping, or under the Dragon Shade warriors that powerful firepower coverage, they were stationed in the shelter was torn apart, in these armed fighters in a hurry to dodge, as early as a dense rain of bullets shot to kill, this pierced their bodies. The battle so far, it can be said that Jason led the Dragon Shade warriorspletely upied the initiative, to destroy the armed fighters is only a matter of time. However, Jason also knew that Heaven Armed Groups reinforcements should be arriving soon. As long as the Heaven Armed Groups reinforcements arrive, he and Dragon Shade will be caught in the midst of the enemys heavy siege, but right now Jason cannot withdraw. The leader of the Heaven Armed Groups must have woken up by now, knowing that his side is split into two, and the other fighters are going to support Lukas. So, if Jason withdraws now, the Man-eating crocodile will definitely lead the remaining armed warriors back the way they came, to intercept the team of warriors to Lukas side. This is naturally what Jason does not want to see, he led Andres and others straight to the enemys station in order to attract all the Heaven Armed Groups troops over, so that Bens side can sessfully resolve the Lukas and other peoples crisis. Since we cant evacuate, we can only fight, fight hard, before the enemys reinforcementse to close in, as much as possible to cripple the armed fighters led by Man-eating crocodile and kill more of them. Cyneley, Jamie, you pay attention to the left side and the direction of the enemy garrison, the enemys reinforcements will then arrive. As soon as you find out the whereabouts of the enemy reinforcements, report back immediately. Jason spoke into his headset and added, All of you, concentrate your firepower and kill as many of the armed fighters as possible before the enemy reinforcements arrive! Roger that! Andres, Jamie and other Dragon Shade have spoken up, their eyes have a zing fire-like murderous aura shing, a strong iron-blooded killing aura from their bodies, sweeping this battlefield, enveloping the remaining armed warriors team. Andres, Jamie, concentrate your firepower on the 9 oclock direction, and blow up the enemy bunker. garrison, the rest of you fighters will advance from the side, and under the cover of Andres firepower, you will kill these armed fighters by surprise! Jason gave thebat orders through his headset. Kill all these bastards! Andres roared, his body rushed forward, the muzzle of the Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun in his hand pointed straight to the left at 9 oclock, and the machine gun bullets whistling up from the muzzle kept shooting. Jamie also turned his gun, together with Andres, concentrated his fire towards the point where the enemy fighters gathered and fired wildly. Garrison, Lin Guojun, Monte, Elgin and other assault fighters were shing rapidly, shifting towards the nking direction with great speed, ready to crush the armed fighters in one fell swoop under the cover of Andres and Jamies firepower. Jasons body moved, he a sh dash towards the left front position burst in, his own killing machine is always locked in Man-eating crocodile. Man-eating crocodile has been cowering in the bunker, Jason also difficult to find the opportunity to snipe. But nothing is absolute, this time Jason was ready to snipe Man-eating crocodile, he guessed that Man-eating crocodile should be the leader of this armed fighters, sniping Man-eating crocodile, this armed fighters will also be easier to destroy. Jamie, you pay attention to the 11 oclock direction, this direction is hiding the enemys leader, I force him out, you take the opportunity to snipe and kill! Jason said into the headset. Roger! Jamies low, calm voice came through. Jason changed his position and chose an angle, then he started to shoot and kill, sniping out a special sniper warhead C tungsten heart decapitated armor-piercing bullets! A special round arrived and hit the bunker where Man-eating crocodile was hiding. In an instant, the bunker was sttered withrge blocks of rocks, and the prating warheads were prating directly into the bunker protection. Man-eating crocodile is hiding in this bunker hollow terrain, see the situation after he face a shock, know that once this bunker is destroyed, he is also in danger. At that moment, Man-eating crocodiles hand heavy machine gun towards the upper left a raise, and pulled the trigger one after another. Ta-da-da-da-da! A series of machine gun bullets swept out, taking advantage of this gap in the opening of the fire, Man-eating crocodiles body shed, trying to escape from this cover. HoweverC Swoosh! The man-eating crocodiles figure just appeared out of the gap, a long-awaited sniper warhead has been iparably urate sniping, through the man-eating crocodiles body pierced. The expression on Man-eating crocodiles face was frozen, and he had been cowering to counterattack, trying to wait for the arrival of reinforcements. But in the end, he still failed to wait for that moment. Chapter 1315 – Trapped From the side, Garrison, Lin Guojun, Shaw, Monte and other fighters stalked rapidly, and from this direction, there were some enemy fighters figures exposed outside the bunker. Garrison and other peoples eyes were full of murderous opportunities, they naturally would not miss this opportunity, immediately their hands of assault rifles pointed forward, an assault rifles firepower opened up, whistling out the bullets as dense as rain, crazy towards the enemy fighters in the front of the bunker swept over. Ah In an instant, a tragic howl echoed in the mountains and forests, making people feel a chilling sensation. At that moment C Captain Miller, the right side of the enemy track, there is a small group of enemies are rapidly approaching! In Jasons headset, Cyneleys voice was heard. Jason immediately issued amand to all Dragon Shade warriors: Garrison, back off your side. Cyneley and Jamie start sniping the enemy fighters approaching on the right. Andres and Jamie were still firing wildly, and the heavy fire from the two heavy machine guns covered them, enveloping the armed fighters in the bunker under that dense fire. Garrison, Shaw, Lin Guojun and other assault fighters also did not love to fight, they immediately withdrew after a round of attacks, towards Jasons designated direction quickly withdrew. After Garrison and the other assault fighters had safely withdrawn, Andres and Jamie followed suit and withdrew towards the lower right side to prepare for a battle with the main force of the Heaven Armed Groups. Phew! Swoosh! At the same time, Cyneley and Jamie had already started sniping, and they were firing at the rapidly approaching group of armed fighters on the right, shooting sniper rounds, and with their urate sniping ability, the armed fighters on the right were moving targets at full speed. Poof! Poof! The right side, the impact of the front of an armed fighters should fall, sniper to the bullet cold-blooded and merciless from their bodies pierced through, bringing out a shower of scarlet blood. This armed warrior team is Giant Shark led to the elite armed warriors. Seeing that the warriors in front were sniped, Giant Shark still appeared calm, he shouted: On the right side around 8 oclock, firemen give me fire to suppress. The rest of the fighters, full assault towards the front, the formation spread out to maintain fire suppression. Snipers immediately strike, search out the enemys position for me, and snipe with all your might. Thebat ability of this elite team of warriors could be said to be very high, much stronger than any other armed warriors. After these elite armed warriors arrived by surprise, one by one, theyunched their actions, each in their own way, and instantly unfolded awork of firepower and covered towards the front.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Giant Shark deployed for battle, he contacted Man-eating crocodile and shouted into his headset, Man-eating crocodile, receiving reply, receiving reply. However, there was no reply from Man-eating crocodile on the headsetmunicator. This made the gaze in Giant Sharks eyes cold, he had more or less guessed the fate of Man-eating crocodile, should have been killed in the battle. If even Man-eating crocodile had been killed, how many of the warrior team led by Man-eating crocodile could still be left? The gaze in Giant Sharks eyes was a little red, shing with a violent and crazy killing machine. He understood the strength of Man-eating crocodile, to say the least Man-eating crocodile is also an extremely outstanding specialbat soldier, also has a wealth of battlefield experience, but now is killed, it can be seen that the strength of this Carovia warrior team is definitely very strong. At least, it was much stronger than that besieged Carovia special warfare team. No matter how strong you are, if you run into me, Giant Shark, then admit your own bad luck, I will personally tear you all apart! Giant Shark said to himself, he looked at the field to upy, burst forward, the first to pick up his hands of a heavy machine gun, joined in the frenzy of fire strafing. And Man-eating crocodile led the team of armed fighters, before Garrison and other Dragon Shade raid under the strafing, resulting in multiple casualties. The back with Dragon Shade warriors towards the lower right side of the direction of withdrawal, the final team of fighters escaped only about 14 or 15 people, they fled in distress, towards the direction away from the battlefield fled. These armed warriors were really scared out of their wits, if not for Giant Sharks side rushing over, Garrison and other Dragon Shade would not have evacuated, the dozen or so people would have ended up dead. The dozen armed warriors in the wretched flee when, from the direction of Heaven Armed Groups station, just have a team of elite armed warriors is also towards the southeast corner of the direction of the rapid march over. This elite armed warrior team, the leader is Conrad and Kort two people. The dozen or so fleeing armed warriors encountered Conrad and Kort led warriors, immediately stopped, Kort face sunken, there is a stern face emerged, he said: you are Man-eating crocodile led warriors? He, he was killed in battle. An armed warrior said. Dead? Kort face froze for a moment, he and Man-eating crocodile can be said to berades in arms, know very well the strength of Man-eating crocodile, did not think that this short time sparring time, but died? Then whats going on with you guys? To be deserters? Conrad came over and spoke in a cold voice as he said, If you really want to escape back to the station, the colonel will chastise you for desertion, and you will loseyers of skin even if you dont die! Two bosses, we did not want to escape. We are just evacuating the enemys ambush circle and preparing to rejoin therger group of fighters in battle. An armed man said. Kort looked in the direction of the sound of gunfireing from ahead and said, It looks like Giant Sharks side has already started a battle with this enemy warriors. The strength of this team of fighters really cant be ignored. First they crippled the team of fighters on the right, and then they raided Man-eating crocodiles side and killed Man-eating crocodile. Id like to see how strong the other side can be! Grab your weapons ande with us to surround and kill this enemy warrior! Conrad looked towards the dozen meters of armed warriors that fled over and said in a deep voice. Immediately, Conrad and Kort led a team of nearly sixty warriors and swooped forward at full speed as they closed in on the Dragon Shade warriors from the front. Ta-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Bang! In this battlefield, the sound of gunfire was constant, and bullets from various firearms poured down like a storm, covering thebat area and filling the air with an extremely thick smell of smoke. Jason did not let Dragon Shade warriors die fighting, Giant Shark led over the firepower of this elite warriors is too strong, both firepower coverage orbat level,pared to those ordinary armed warriors are much more powerful. In such a situation, Jason told all the Dragon Shade warriors to spread out and fight and retreat, taking advantage of the terrain in the area to maneuver with their opponents. Just then C Ta-da-da-da-da! In the front direction, suddenly, a burst of dense gunfire vibrated, covering the rain of bullets, and the right side of Giant Sharks fire formed a horns together, sweeping the full range of Dragon Shades area. With Conrad and Kort leading the team to kill, Jasons side can be said to have fallen into the enemys firepower. Chapter 1316 – The Battle of Blood Boom! Boom! Ta-da-da-da-da! The sound of fierce machine guns was interspersed with the sound of bursting, the pungent smoke was filling the air, the horrible killing machine was filling the air, the unique aura of ughter on the battlefield enveloped this battlefield. Each bullet fired out of the next second may pierce a living human body, each grenade thrown out of the fragments produced under the outbreak may pierce the enemys body. Therefore, in such a battlefield, there is always a risk to life and only those veterans who have been in the battlefield for a long time can anticipate the rapidly changing situation on the battlefield and avoid the deadly killing opportunities thate with it. Even so, this is not the safest, no one said to be able to gallop across the battlefield unharmed. Jason cant either. Therefore, when the elite warriors led by Conrad and Kort attacked and killed, the pressure on Jason and the Dragon Shade warriors around him could be said to have increased exponentially. The number of enemy warriors under siege has exceeded hundreds, Jasons side, including him, a total of only eleven people. So when the elite warriors led by Giant Shark, Conrad and Kort came around, theyered firepower opened up, forming a firepowerwork that was terrifying, sweeping through the area where Jason and other Dragon Shade warriors were, inch by inch, just like plowing the ground. Move back! Andres, Jamie, you fire while retreating, open up enough distance to trade space for time! Jason shouted into his headset. Faced with such a powerful firepower suppression, his side out of the withdrawal and retreat, there is no better way, head-on confrontation certainly not, the enemy sweeping firepower will certainly cover them. In the gap of themand, Jason shed towards the right, then fiercely appeared out and fired two shots in session towards the right direction. Phew! Swoosh! Jasons hand the Barrett sniper rifle sniper out of the two sniper warheads whistling, the right put on the two firefighters who were killing and charging forward, the head directly burst. Jasons muzzle pointed toward the front again, with his own superior strength of the realm of God sniper, without the need to aim, under their own sense to fire several shots in a row. Phew! Swoosh! Swoosh!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Each shot, there will be corresponding armed warriors fall to the ground, butpared to the enemys strength and the intensive firepower, sniping this point is also not helpful. Jason, who was organizing the Dragon Shade fighters to retreat and keep sniping, suddenly sensed the danger and shed his body to the ground, then fired a backhand shot to counterattack. Phew! A sniper slug was fired at the spot where Jason was standing, but it fell short. Conrads eyes sank slightly, knowing that his shot had missed, and that his opponent had taken advantage of the opportunity to kill one of his fighters with a sniper round. Conrad realized that this was an absolutely terrifying opponent. Conrad guessed Dragon Shades intention to evacuate through the sniper scope and based on the direction of Dragon Shades fighters fire, and immediately contacted Kort through his headset: Kort, the enemy fighters are preparing to evacuate to the left rear. You lead a team of fighters and attack from the left side topletely surround this enemy fighter. Yes! Kort said in response. Soon, Kort led a team of about twenty warriors towards the left side, and under the rapid advance, started firing wildly to counterattack, equivalent to having three sides of firepower on their side heavily surrounding the Dragon Shade warriors. In the mes of battle, Giant Sharks aura of fury is iparable, eyes shing a blood-colored killing machine, he said into the headset: Conrad, Kort, your side full speed approach, my side of the fire suppression past, you go forward! Quickly at any cost, surround this enemy fighter first! Action! Conrad and Kort both responded and said. The enemy fighters on three sides immediately closed in, and the snipers among them started sniping with all their might, posing a great threat to the Dragon Shade fighters, forcing the Dragon Shade fighters to face the cold shots from these snipers, as well as the firepower of the enemy fighters on three sides. Even in the face of such crazy enemy fire siege, Jason and Dragon Shade warriors still seem to be in danger, they are still calm and collected, still in an orderly counterattack. When the enemy fire from three sides of the siege came sweeping wildly, Garrison and other assault warriors were quickly dodging when C Poof! Elgins body, who was evading, fell hard and violently to the ground, and a bullet passed through his leg, rendering him incapacitated. Ah Ping! Lin Guojun beside him immediately pounced upon seeing this, he held Elgins body and dragged him to hide on a cover. Im fine! Pay attention to the counterattack, leave me alone for now! Elgin said sharply. Boom! Boom! At this time, Andres is located in front of the shelter, there is a rocketuncher shells st over, a rocketuncher shells under the explosion, the shelter directly exploded, Andres that sturdy body by the impact of the shock to fly out, the body has some fragments have been hard into his body. Rather, after Andres stabilized himself, despite the multiple wounds on his body, the muzzle of the Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun in his hand was still pointed forward, and he frantically pulled the trigger for a fire counter-kill. Andres, swoop down! At that moment, Jasons angry voice came over the headset. Andres didnt think twice, his entire body immediately fell to the ground in a tiger pounce, rolling one after another. Andres was on the ground! At that moment, there is a sniper slug narrowly sniped to, if not Andres in advance of the ground roll, would have been this shot to snipe. Jason sprinted to the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand and fired one after another in the direction of Conrads location. Conrad missed another shot, and the ensuing danger made his face startled, hiding inside the cover and quickly diving to escape. Hold your formation and evacuate towards the back! Jason spoke up. By now, several of the Dragon Shade warriors had been wounded, including Alexander, Elgin, and Monte, all of whom had been shot, with Alexander being the most seriously wounded, with a bullet in the side of his waist and bleeding profusely. It can be said that Jason they are in an extremely precarious situation, facing a great crisis. The southeast side of the direction, but there is a blood-soaked iron-blooded army warriors are full speed towards the direction of this battlefield rushing over. The leader is Ben and Lukas, behind them is a mix of Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service soldiers. As for the team of fighters led by Iwan Middleton, after some bloodshed, they had all been killed. Then, Ben and Lukas immediately towards the front, they have heard the sound of fierce gunfire from the front. After advancing to a certain distance, Ben contacted Jason through his headsetC Captain Miller, madam Murphys side has been sessfully relieved, we are nowing to support. Whats the situation on your side? Chapter 1317 Counterattack Siege Jason received Bens headset call and was relieved to learn that the team of fighters on Lukas side had defused the crisis. The next problem was how to solve this enemy warrior in front of him. The next step was to directly attack and kill the enemy garrison and capture the leader of this Heaven Armed Groups alive. Ben, in the direction of your assault, that is, in the southeast corner, there is a team of enemy warriors that is closing in on my side. There are not many of them, so sneak over as fast as you can to catch them off guard. Ill try to wipe out the enemy fighters and rendezvous with you. Jason said into his headset. Roger! Ben, who was running, spoke in a deep tone. Then, Ben said to Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service soldiers: Dragon Head and the others are surrounded by enemy soldiers in front, we need to rush over to support them. In the southeast corner, there is an enemy fighter from the left side besieging the fighter team led by Dragon Head, our mission is to raid and destroy the enemy fighter team on the left side! Lukas looked cold and said, March at full speed, quick! Under the leadership of Ben and Lukas, this team of more than thirty warriors marched at full speed, each ones own battle spirit had reached its peak, and there was a sh of anger and murder in their eyes. Ashley, Ashton and other Dragon Shade get Jason they are besieged, naturally is a killing machine. As for Lukas and others, Jason in order to make them better be rescued, led ten Dragon Shade sword pointed at the enemy station, in order to be the enemy firepower all attracted over, so that they can be sessfully rescued. Now, Jason led the Dragon Shade is surrounded by enemy fire, their hearts also stirred up a sense of anger to kill, all speed up the marching speed, carrying a strong as a fire killing machine rapid dive. In the battlefield. On the left side, since Kort led an elite armed warriors came to block the retreat of Jason and others, forming a three-sided siege situation. In this way, for Jason led Dragon Shade warriors, is indeed a great threat. Under the fire from three sides, many Dragon Shade have been wounded, but this Dragon Shade warriors are still fighting in blood, because they know that the reinforcements belonging to them are alreadying. After Kort watched Jasons side of the firepower under their three-sided firepower attack, has begun to gradually mute, his heart is really flooded with a sense of excitement, he immediately said into the headset: This enemy warriors have been fully suppressed by firepower. We can search the defensive line, firefighters maintain fire suppression, assault fighters rush over and wipe them all out in one fell swoop! Kort just said this, before Conrad and Giant Sharks response, cold, he sensed something like, hurriedly turned his head super rear side to look, eyes shed a sh of shock, busy roar up: careful, there is an enemy from behind the raid, pay attention to behind, be ready to counterattack! Ta-da-da-da-da! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In response to Korts response, a hail of bullets came from the muzzle of a machine gun, and the bullets from the muzzle of the machine gun were like a snake of fire that engulfed the elite group of soldiers led by Kort. In that intensive fire, apanied by a sound like the death chant of the sniper rifle, cold mercilessly sniped at these militants. Poof! Pfft! A bright red blood blossomed in mid-air, and one by one, the armed fighters who were caught off guard fell to the ground. Kort had already spoken up to warn them, but the firepowering from behind them was too fierce, not giving them the slightest chance to prepare a response. Retreat! Retreat back! Kort shouted into his headset, realizing that his side would be caught in a two-sided attack, and if he didnt retreat decisively, he would be wiped out. In the back, Bens face calm, eyes shing cold killing machine, he a horse before the impact up in a shelter position, set up a Gatling rotary heavy machine gun, as he frantically pull the trigger, the muzzle of the rotary gun in the rotation, a shot of machine gun bullets spurted out, a continuous piece, sweeping forward. In addition, Mickey and Marsh two machine gunners firepower is also fully open, aprehensive sweep forward. Lukas body kept moving, and she kept pulling the trigger during the movement, and the M99 sniper rifle in her hand shot out a round of bullets precisely at the armed fighters who were locked in. Ashley, Ashton and other peoplebined with Special Combat Service fighters to assault and charge forward, the weapons in their hands are also constantly pulled, so that the instantaneous formation of fire streaks, like rain pouring down,prehensive coverage of the town to kill the elite team of fighters led by Kort. When Ben, Lukas and others finally came to support and fire to attack, Jasons side of the fighters also moved, they all assaulted towards the left, constantly shooting to kill, and came to support Ben and others to form a pincer movement, fire sweeping to Korts side of the fighters. Andres, Jamie, Garrison and other Dragon Shade warriors previously suppressed by the enemys firepower held the anger finally got a full burst, they roared, charging forward, with a destructive momentum to attack and kill. Soon, in such a two-sided attack under the terrifying fire coverage, Kort side of the warriors fell one by one. Kort was fleeing with all his might, and in the end, he realized that there were no other fighters around him. As a wave of raining bullets swept over, Kort rolled to the ground, he quickly got up and tried to escape again, butC Swoosh! Lukas, who had already locked on to Korts figure, shot out a sniper slug, which pierced through Korts head the moment he got up.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Kort was still in a running position, but under the effect of inertia, he stumbled a few steps forward and then fell to the ground. When the fire attack behind Kort suddenly happened, Conrad and Giant Shark side already had a bad feeling, they also fullymanded their fighters to burst forward to attack and kill, want to solve the critical situation of Kort side. But they are still a step toote, this raid battle came quickly, the end is also fast. Thebined strength of Ben and Lukas had been about 36 people, plus Jasons Dragon Shade warriors, with about 20 warriors on Korts side, simply could not resist, and was wiped out in a moment. After the Kort side of the warrior team was wiped out, Jasons side also quickly rushed over to meet up with Ben, Lukas and others. Chapter 1318 – The Sword Points to the Residence (I) Just below the left side, Jason and Ben, Lukas and other warriors converged, in this direction, Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service warriors fought on the defensive, towards the convergence of the attacking Conrad and Giant Sharks warrior teamunched a firefight. With Korts team of fighters wiped out, plus the Dragon Shade fighters led by Jasons attack, Conrad and Giant Sharks elite fighters were left with only about 70 or 80 people. Jasons side this is more than forty people, the number of people although still the enemy warriors dominate, but in the fire fight firepower, Giant Shark side obviously no longer have any advantage. Lukas, how are the casualties on your side? Jason saw Lukas now and asked in this regard. Lukas face rose in gloom, she took a deep breath and said, So far in the battle, 10 Special Combat Service fighters have died. Jason frowned as he asked, Why did you lead the fighters so deep in the first ce? Didnt you see that the other side was deliberately luring you deeper? At that time, two warriors in charge of reconnaissance were in danger and were surrounded by enemy troops. They finally sent me back the information they reconnoitered, while telling us not to go to support because it was a trap. The strength of the enemy forces exceeded our estimation. Lukas opened her mouth, then she raised her bright, sad eyes to look at Jason and asked, If it were you, could you really do that without saving your life? Knowing that two warriors under their own hands are under siege, and do nothing about it? Jason a little silent, if it was Dragon Shade warriors encountered such a situation, he could not do nothing to do nothing, even if he knew it was a trap, he would have no choice but to kill up and do his best to rescue. Jason took a deep breath and said, The fallen soldiers cannot be sacrificed in vain. This enemy army, must be eliminated! As we spoke, the firefight between the two sides was still going on violently. After the convergence of Jasons side, there are many fighters who act as fire fighters, Ben, Andres, Jamie, Mickey, plus Marsh and others from Special Combat Service side, and these are experienced fire fighters, they are stationed in the front position,unched a fire siege, spare the opposite number of armed fighters The number of armed fighters on the other side is superior, but from the level of firepower, is Ben and other people hard suppressed. Plus Ashley, Garrison, Ashton, Mckenzie and other people assault warriors fire attack, with each other under the cooperation, interwoven into a dense fire defense, so Giant Shark and Conrad side of the warriors simply can not break through thisyer of firepowerwork. The snipers, such as Cyneley and Jamie, were able to y a lot more space, and under the cover of sufficient fire defense, they were doing their best to snipe and kill, and from time to time, some of the enemy fighters were killed one after another. Lukas, do you know how much this Heaven Armed Groups warrior force actually is? Jason asked. Before you dared toe to the support, there were at least half a dozen of these armed fighters that I killed on my side. Lukas spoke up and added, The two fallen scout fighters scouted all the way to the enemy garrison. ording to their information, there were about a hundred elite fighters stationed there. There were also about a hundred or forty or fifty armed fighters on the periphery. These are probably the number of troops of this armed group. Jason mind estimated, from he led Dragon Shade warriors toe to support so far, first wiped out an enemy patrol scouting warriors, then he went straight to the enemy garrison, crippled the armed warriors converging on the left, then attacked and killed the armed warriors on the Man-eating crocodile side. Including the enemy Iwan Middleton led by the team of fighters waspletely destroyed, and Ben, Lukas came to support when the destruction of Kort, including the team of fighters. In total, they have destroyed more than a hundred enemy warriors. Right now, from the scale of the firepower of the remaining enemy warriors attacking and killing in front of them at this moment, there are at least seventy to eighty people. This also means that at this moment, the enemy garrison has been empty? Not many soldiers are stationed? Jason looked at Lukas and said, Right now the number of enemy warriors is at least close to eighty. Im afraid it will take a lot of trouble to destroy them. Whats more, after the first few battles, this team of warriors may not necessarily fight us to the death. Once they find out that something is wrong, they should withdraw. Once we let them return to their quarters, they have the advantage on the quarters camp, and it will be even more difficult for us to attack and fight down. Your n is? Lukas opened his mouth and asked. Jasons eyes shrewdly shed and said, ording to my guess, there are not many soldiers stationed on the enemys garrison at the moment. We can send out a few people, from the left front position, make a circle, directly bypass this warrior group, and then go straight to the enemy garrison. The leader of this Heaven Armed Groups should be in the garrison, as long as we break through the garrison and capture this leader, this battle will also be won. Lukas nodded after hearing that and said, What you said is feasible. Then how many people should be sent to attack the enemys camp? The more people there are, the less firepower we have, the less we can withstand the enemys firepower, not to mention that the enemy is aware of it. Since it is an attack, it is not necessary to go to the number of people. The main thing is to go to a few snipers and two firefighters to press the line. Jason opened his mouth and immediately said into his headset, Jamie, Mickey, Cyneley, the three of youe to rendezvous with me. Then, Jason sneaked to the bunker Ben was guarding, and he said, Ben, Ill go around this enemy fighter from the left front with Lukas, Cyneley, Jamie, and Mickey, and then go straight to the enemy garrison. ording to my spection with Lukas, the enemy garrison is empty at this moment, there is no more troops. As long as the enemy garrison is breached, this armed fighter will also not be breached. Then my sides task is to hold back this enemy warrior as long as possible? Ben asked. Jason nodded and said, Yes, just try to stall them as much as possible. No need to forcefully attack, let all the fighters stationed in the position and fire against the attack. If the other side wants to attack by force, then hit them hard. Also have all snipers snipe as much as possible to kill the enemys living forces. I understand! Ill take my brothers and guard here, they cant rush over. Ben said in a deep voice.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Once my side starts attacking the enemy garrison, these armed fighters will definitely know the news, and they will then withdraw back towards the garrison, at that time, thats when all the fighters on our side will assault. Jason said. Understood! Ben said. Jason patted Bens shoulder, he returned to the rear, looking at Lukas, Cyneley, Mickey, Jamie, who had already gathered together, he said, Follow me, attack the enemy garrison together! Cyneley, Jamie and others heard the words, the gaze in their eyes have lit up, shing a zing as burning battle intent. Chapter 1319 – The Sword Points to the Residence (II) Jason, Lukas, Cyneley, Jamie, Mickey five people began to move, taking advantage of the night, taking advantage of Ben and other peoples fire cover, under the cover of that terrain mountain shape, from the left front began to sneak. Jason sword pointed to the action n of the station, from the book of war, is for the capture of the thief first to capture the kings strategy. Since the enemys residence is now empty and understrength, it is decisive to attack the enemys residence and capture the enemys leader, which can give this Heaven Armed Groups warriors a fatal blow. Jasons actions were swift, and the process of infiltration was silent. Under the cover of the surrounding bunkers, their infiltration route would be an arc around, directly around the team of armed warriors led by Conrad and Giant Shark. Jason they only have a total of five people to attack, so when sneaking, basically there will be no movement, will also let Giant Shark led the team of fighters to notice that their side has any change in numbers, naturally will not suspect anything. By the time Conrad and Giant Shark realized what was going on, it was the moment Jason and his men started targeting the enemyspound tounch their attack. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Jason and his men were stalking rapidly, even in the darkness of the night, they could not affect the speed of their own stalking, they were already familiar with the jungle and mountainous terrain. As Carovias top special operations soldiers, they have long been familiar with a variety ofplex environments and terrain ofbat. In the side of them, there is still a continuous sound of battle fire passed to the Dragon Shade soldiers led by Ben is still in a fire fight with the enemy fighters. With Bens ability to lead the team, plus Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service warriorsbat ability, Jason was not worried that they would be overrun by the enemy warriors firepower. The enemy fighters are at most twice as many as Bens fighters, just twice as many men, and under the Dragon Shade fighters defensive counter-attack, they still cant break through the Dragon Shade fighters fire defense. The Dragon Shade warriors also had the advantage of having a number of snipers with high sniper ability, while the snipers on the opposite side of the enemy warriors were almost all sniped out. The role of snipers on the battlefield can often y a key to determining the sess or failure of a battle. The snipers on Dragon Shades side of the warriors can therefore take advantage of the opportunity to snipe the living forces of this enemy warrior, and the longer this goes on, the more favorable the situation will be for Bens side of the warrior team. Very fast, go around the enemy fighters. Jason spoke in a low voice. Jason spoke in a low voice, at this time their position is basically in a line with the enemy warriors, they now have to do is to speed up the sneaking speed, around the rear of the enemy warriors, and then straight to the enemy station. Lukas and the others kept up with Jasons speed and were diving forward with all their might. In this process, they also collected their own breath, but also in the sense of the surrounding situation, in case there will be encounters with scattered enemy fighters. After about ten minutes of sneaking, Jason and the others had managed to get around to the rear of the armed fighters led by Conrad and Giant Shark, and there were no enemy fighters encountered along the way, and no enemy fighters detected their figures. From now on, go straight to the enemy garrison as fast as possible!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason spoke in a low voice, a cold sharpness shed in his eyes. As long as the enemy garrison was empty and not many soldiers were stationed, Jason was bound to drive straight in and attack all the way into the enemys camp to capture the enemys leader. He wanted to see what kind of people the other side was, and what kind of power this Heaven Armed Groups was from. About half an hourter, Jason, Lukas and the others, who were stalking rapidly, could see the lightsing from the front, which meant something. Were close to the enemyspound, be careful. Jason opened his mouth, in the periphery of this station, there may be enemy patrols armed warriors, need to deal with carefully. Therefore, Jason, Lukas, Jamie, Mickey, Cyneley five people slowed down, their own breathpletely convergence and up, silently sneaking forward, constantly approaching to the front of the night with lightsing from the direction of the station sneaking past. The front, indeed, is exactly where Heaven Armed Groups is stationed. The two guard towers of the site are still guarded by a group of soldiers, the two guard towers for the strong lights around the entire site to shine back and forth, the towers have the figures of soldiers walking around, is alert to watch out for the situation outside the site. Inside a bungalow, Colonel Cook was walking back and forth, staring at a topographical map hanging on the wall, with a cold chill in his eyes. Thetest battle report had been delivered, and Iwan Middletons group of fighters had been wiped out. The crisis of the besieged Carovia special forces fighters has been resolved and is joining the Carovia fighter team that originally went straight to the station. The battle is still going on, and ording to the information sent back just now, Kort has been killed in battle. So much so that by now, many of the warrior leaders on his side have died, first Joseph, then Man-eating crocodile, Iwan Middleton, and then Kort. Now, only Conrad and Giant Shark are left to serve as warrior leaders. Thebat ability of this Carovia warrior team is really not to be ignored and extremely powerful. Itsparable to some of the best special operations teams in the world today, right? Colonel Cook opened his mouth, then he realized a problem, Now the troops in the camp have basically all gone out. Now there are only a few soldiers on the station, in such a situation, will the enemy side separate a team of warriors to attack the station? After thinking about this problem, Colonel Cooks face was tightened. At the beginning, he let all the warriors in the station to attack, because he thought he could be sure enough to wipe out the warrior team that took the station directly. But the development of the situation was beyond his expectation. Colonel Cook thought he should call back Conrad, Giant Shark and others. The site is well fortified, with rapid-fire machine gun fire from the sentry tower, and with the advantage of the strongholds defense, there is enough strength to start a final battle with the enemy fighters. With this in mind, Colonel Cook was ready to contact Giant Shark and ask him to lead his team of fighters back to this side of the garrison to defend against them. However, at that moment C Swoosh! Swoosh! Boom! Boom! Boom! Da-da-da-da-da-da-da! Outside, steeply came the sound of a booming explosion, in addition to the continuous extremely ear-piercing machine gun sound resounded through the air, the sound of bursts of gunfire cut through the silence in the garrison, the smoke filled but also contains the sound of iron-blooded killing gunfirepletely came. Chapter 1320 The Power of Dragon Head Colonel Cooks face immediately turned gloomy as the continuous burst of gunfire from outside fell on his ears. His first reaction was that what he had guessed was correct, there was indeed an enemy fighter that had stalked in lightning and was targeting this side of thepound with a fire attack. Bang! At that moment, the door of the room was opened and two warriors came in, their faces panicked, and upon seeing Colonel Cook hurriedly said, Colonel, its not good, there is an enemying. They are attacking and killing the camp. How many enemy soldiers are there? Colonel Cook asked. A soldier replied, We dont know how many enemy soldiers areing yet. The warriors at the gate of the camp are already going to be unable to defend. Colonel Cooks face was so gloomy that water was dripping out of it. He immediately contacted Conrad and Giant Shark, who were leading the battle, through themunicator Giant Shark, you have received a reply. Colonel, we are in a firefight with the enemy.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Theres already an enemy fighter infiltrating to this side of thepound tounch an attack and kill. Whats going on on your side? You are watching an enemy fighter bypass you and go straight to the station, and you dont even know it? Evacuate ande back to support the camp! Colonel Cook said in a fury. What? Theres an enemy warrior attacking the site? Giant Sharks face on the other end of themunicator froze, this was indeed unexpected, he immediately said, Colonel, we will rush back immediately now. Colonel Cook put down themunicator and said to the two soldiers, Gather all the soldiers in the camp and fight in the fortifications in the camp. The firepower on the two sentry towers is fully open, it will be enough to keep this enemy fighters on the periphery. Yes! Those two warriors led the order and went away. At this moment, the remaining warriors in this garrison were scattered about twenty people, and at this moment, these warriors had all gathered and had used the fortifications in the camp to fight against each other. At the same time C Ta-da-da-da-da-da! On the two towers in front and one behind, there was already a storm of rapid-fire machine gun bullets sweeping out, like two fire dragons, sweeping towards the enemys direction of attack. There is no doubt that the rapid-fire machine guns of these two towers are the two most powerful firepower points in this camp. On the outskirts of thepound, hundreds of meters away on a high ground, Jason, Lukas and others who had stalked over were attacking and killing with full force. In front of the gate of the enemypound, a body has fallen, those are all the enemy soldiers killed by Jason, Lukas and Cyneley. At this time, the two towers, two rapid-fire machine gun fire is crazy sweeping over, the fierce fire intertwined, forming a dense firework, enveloping Jason and other peoples hiding ce. The enemys two sentry towers must be taken care of. As long as these two sentry towers are pulled out, the firepower of this garrison will bepletely nullified. Those remaining men arepletely insufficient for us to kill. Jason opened his mouth, he said, Lukas, you deal with the sentry tower in the back, snipe the decapitation on the sentry tower and destroy this fire point. jamie, Mickey, you two keep the fire sweeping and suppress the enemy fighters. cyneley, you snipe the enemy fighters as much as you can. Ill deal with this sentry tower in front. Roger! Lukas and the others spoke up in response. Lukass body moved like a phantom towards the back of the enemy camp. In the rear, there was a sentry tower with a rapid-fire machine gun that was constantly firing, causing terrifying casualties. It can be said that with the presence of two fire points, Jason and his five mens strength, simply can not kill in. As long as the body is exposed outside the bunker, those rapid-fire machine gun bullets like a violent storm swept over, want to hide are no ce to hide. The enemy position, the remaining dozen fighters are relying on the two towers of fire cover to attack and kill, but with five or six of them gathered after being sniped, the remaining fighters are learning to be smart, one cowered in the bunker dare not venture. As long as the head, there is bound to be a sniper slug urate sniper to kill. The Barrett sniper rifle in his hand was aimed at the sentry tower. Above the tower, there was a faintly visible figure of enemy soldiers stationed there, and the barrel of a rapid-fire machine gun was firing wildly. Jason aimed with his gun, and the fighters on the tower were hidden behind the concrete structure of the sentry tower, with only a square hole in which the operator behind the rapid-fire machine gun was faintly visible. Even so, it was not difficult to defeat Jason. The concrete structure of the shelter simply could not withstand the special bullet of the sniper rifle. So Jason pushed a tungsten-hearted, armor-piercing round toward the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, and he locked on to a spot to aim. Jason was calm and collected, like a statue of immobility, with a calm but cold gaze in his eyes, his index finger squeezed the trigger, and finally C Jason index finger a press, from the muzzle of the sniper rifle, swoosh sound, a special sniper warhead has sniped out. The special warhead of the tungsten-hearted armor-piercing bullet sted into the bunker of the sentry turrets gun, and the prating warhead drilled through the concrete bunker, and then prated directly out of the bunker. Inside the tower, the fireman who was operating the rapid-fire machine guns body lurched, and then a shower of blood erupted from his body, and his whole body flew backwards as if he had been struck by lightning. The rest of the armed fighters in the tower had a short moment of consternation, but the sniping continued. However, the sniping continued. Jason sniped a special sniper warhead after a special sniper warhead, even the steel te can prate the tungsten heart dismantled armor-piercing ammunition easily tore the concrete defenseyer of the tower, making the location of the gun muzzle of the tower, in the blink of an eye has be a lot of holes. Immediately after, Jason switched to armor-piercing incendiary ammunition, sniping out one after another round of incendiary ammunition sted down the riddled muzzle of the gun into the sentry tower. The tower had a loud bursting sound, and eventually, the whole tower directly ignited a strong fire, the zing mes spread out, along the tower full coverage. Above the tower, some armed soldiers were covered with fire and fell down from the top of the tower in a miserable howl. In this way, the tower had beenpletely destroyed. In addition, the Lukas side had already targeted the rear of the tower, the two towers of firepower suddenly dumb. Jamie and Mickey saw this and immediately seized the opportunity, they previously tried to hide themselves in order to avoid the fire of the sentry tower, now without the threat of sentry tower fire, their figures immediately shed out, rushed forward, changing an angle, towards the enemy fighters behind the garrison defense a burst of heavy fire. The lord Eagle Eyes in a sh of killing, he cooperated with Jamie and Mickeys fire suppression, he also took the opportunity to start looking for opportunities to snipe. Chapter 1321 Final Battle (I) The southeast corner. Conrad and Giant Shark led the team of elite armed fighters is retreating, they are at full speed towards the Heaven Armed Groups station, on the one hand, there are the rear fighters are constantly firing, intercepting Bens Dragon Shade fighters led by the pursuit. On Bens side, he was leading Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service fighters in pursuit. When Ben saw the retreat of the enemy fighters, he knew that Jasons side had alreadyunched an attack and kill operation against the enemy site. The enemy soldiers must have learned of the situation, so they hurriedly retreated and rushed back to support the camp. Giant Shark and other enemy soldiers fled in haste, Ben side naturally will not let go of the opportunity to chase, but the chase is also about strategy, blind pursuit may be caught in the enemys danger, chase the distance is too close, will also be the other side cold kill a return. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. In addition, there are Jamie and other snipers waiting for the opportunity to snipe this hastily evacuated enemy fighters. A chase war wasunched. Conrad and Giant Sharks experience in leading troops inbat is indeed very rich, although his side of the warrior team constantly fell, or was sniped, or hit by the assault bullets, but under the leadership of Conrad and Giant Shark, the warrior team is still maintaining a high level of formation, and continue to counterattack the chasing over Carovia warriors. But this battle has been carried out so far, Conrad and Giant Shark can be said to look unusually wretched. They originally sat with a team of more than two hundred warriors, but now the remaining warriors, even with the small amount of troops on the garrison, only less than a hundred people. The warriors at the back of the temple, give me to keep the fire suppression, and the speed of the team is faster. The garrison will be here soon. Giant Shark roared into his headset. Conrads face was grim, he was an extremely skilled sniper, even as he was leading the team to sneak around, he was constantly firing to snipe, he was mainly targeting the snipers on the side of the Carovia warrior team. It can be said that it was because of Conrads sniping that the team of armed fighters did not suffer a tragic sniping. Otherwise, with the sniping ability of Jamie and others, the retreating armed fighters would have been killed one after another. Even so, this armed fighter team, there are still constantly fighters fall. This makes Conrad and Giant Shark face ayer of cloud, they do not know, when they finally evacuated back to the station, under the hands of this team of warriors still how many people left? In the enemy camp. Jason destroyed a sentry tower by himself, he quickly moved to the rear, and together with Lukas, sniped a special warhead towards the rear of the sentry tower one after another. FinallyC Boom! With the sound of a booming st, the rear tower was also sessfully destroyed, and the soldiers inside the tower were either killed by sniping or fell in the impact of the st from the towers gun. With the two towers destroyed, the firepower on the enemys side immediately fell into a vacuum, and the firepower of the remaining fighters was better than nothing in Jasons and others eyes. Jason and Lukas cut in towards the rear of the enemypound, stalking forward, sniper rifles in their hands aiming at the enemy fighters hiding in thepound bunkers and fighting back. The enemys soldiers were exposed in the process of dodging, and were immediately pierced by a snipers slug, spilling a spray of blood. With Jason and Lukas joining in the sniping, there were only about ten fighters left in thepound who could still fight back. Just as Jason was about to attack and kill, Bens voice came through his earpiece: Captain Miller, Captain Miller, please respond when you receive. Ben, I hear you. You guys chased all the way over here?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason spoke. Being able to pick up Bens wirelessmunication meant that Ben and his men were close to this enemy garrison. Captain Miller, this enemy fighter has retreated to the vicinity of the enemy garrison. My side pursued all the way and killed a lot of their warrior team. Now this team of warriors is basically in pieces. Should we make a surprise attack and wipe out this enemy warrior team in one fell swoop? Which direction is this warrior team retreating from? About the 11 oclock direction. Good. Ill meet them on my side and catch them off guard first. Then have all assault warriors assault at full speed andpletely surround this enemy warriors. Roger! Ben replied in his headset. Jasons eyes sank as he said to Lukas, Theres been a change of n, the retreating enemy fighters are retreating over, lets join forces with Bens side first and wipe out the remaining enemy fighters. Good. Lukas nodded his head. Jason immediately ordered through his headset and said, Cyneley, you are responsible for sniping the remaining fighters in the enemy garrison. You dont have to rush, you have time to kill them slowly, just make sure that no one alive can break out of thepound, Mickey, you stay behind to keep the firepower suppression, cover Cyneley, the rest of you, follow me to assault towards 11 oclock. Whats left of the enemys fighter column is retreating. Well sneak and kill them, and together with the fighters on Bens side, well wipe out this enemy fighters first. Now, start moving! With Jasons order, Jamie and Lukas started to move, running together with Jason towards the 11 oclock direction. About 700 to 800 meters away, Jason stopped in his tracks, and the sound of gunfire came from time to time. The first thing you need to do is to find an ambush point on the right side and wait for my order to open fire, Lukas, prepare for a free sniping operation. Jason said. Lukas and Jamie both nodded and immediately started the operation. Jason was half-crouched in a hidden ce, looking forward through the sniper scope, judging the distance of the enemy from the sound of gunfire and the sound of running footsteps that kept approaching. Jasons sniper scope night vision function also detected a few hundred meters in front of a human shadow flicker, he remained unmoved. This distance is not the best ambush distance. Time passed by, in this waiting process, the air around as if frozen, bringing a kind of indescribable oppressive, suffocating feeling. Finally, when the retreating enemy fighters entered the best distance Jason estimated, he said one word through his headset C Kill! As soon as the word kill was uttered, an iron-blooded and stern aura rushed up from heaven and earth, like the wind sweeping through the clouds, sweeping in all directions! Ta-da-da-da-da! Jamies position, he had already held a gun aiming impatiently pulled the trigger of the heavy machine gun in his hand. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Jason and Lukas side, the hands of the muzzle of the sniper rifle, also sniped out a round of sniper warheads. Chapter 1322 Final Battle (II) Conrad, Giant Shark two people are leading the armed warriors under the hands of the rapid march, looking at the station has been in sight, as long as the return to the station, using the fortifications of the station, the two of them are still sure to fight a counter-attack war. At that moment, the two of them were able to fight a counterattack. Ta-da-da-da! In the direction of the station, a heavy machine gun fire without any warning opened up, sweeping out the machine gun fire with an overwhelming momentum towards the front of the armed fighters who were retreating back. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the meantime, a sniper rifle sound pierced the night sky, and a sniper warhead shot with unparalleled precision, mercilessly harvesting a life. Poof! Pfft! A blood blossom is blooming, and a figure has fallen to the ground. The sudden firepower attackpletely disrupted the armed warrior team, with ambush in front and chasers in the back, even if Giant Sharks leadership was strong, it was helpless in the face of such an unexpected situation. The direction in front of the station, there is a sudden fire attack to kill, the armed fighters attention was immediately attracted by the direction of the fireing from the front. At this time, the rear of this armed fighter team, from the two nks closely pursued by Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service assault fighters also seized this opportunity, in Andres, Ben and other people under the cover of machine gun fire, they burst forward at full speed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure assaulted forward, the speed was too fast, exploding their own fastest speed at this moment, cutting in towards this enemy warrior team.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. By the time the Heaven Armed Groups warriors came back to their senses, a figure from the two nks of their team had already entered their team in a lightning-fast manner. These armed warriors had no time to react, as the two nks of Carovia warriors rushed to kill, a shiny Army Knife raised, cut through the silence of the night, into a cold aura, lightning straight to the body of these armed groups of warriors. Snort! Snort! The ear-piercing sound came from the sound of a cold weapon stabbing into the human skin, making people feel a sense of shudder. With Ashley, Garrison, Ashton and other warriors directly into the ranks of this enemy warriors, this enemy warriors formation waspletely scattered by the impact. The original firefight also evolved into a face-to-face closebat. In such a melee fight, the weapons in the hands instead of bing a liability, Army Knife and fist is the most direct weapon to kill the enemy. The armed fighters who reacted immediately pulled out their Army Knife and fought with the Carovia fighters who came in. In the front, Jason noticed the situation and said in a deep voice into his headset with a sh of murder in his eyes, All attack, destroy the enemy fighters! As he spoke, the Barrett sniper rifle in Jasons hand was ced directly on the ground, and his feet stored up a flick, like a rabbit rising and falling, a dash towards the enemy fighter team in front of him sprinted over. In the process of bursting forward, Jasons own majestic power alsopletely exploded out, the whole persons aura like a god descending, his own Sunling Bloodline alsopletely stimted out, rushing upwards, carrying an unbeatable heavy aura and endless killing machine swept to. Giant Shark and Conrad saw the battle evolve into a closebat between the two sides, the eyes of their eyes have sunk, with a cold killing machine in the diffusion. The current situation is indeed unexpected, this is certainly not the result they want. What they wanted was to retreat to their quarters and meet the enemy based on their fortifications. The matter hase to this, they are powerless to change anything, but to go to the battle to kill the enemy. Giant Shark roared, he clenched his fists, all the muscles of the body and rose, just when he wanted to strike, cold, his face suddenly shocked, only because he sensed a strong and horrible killing machine will be locked firmly in him. With this terrifying and intense killing machine came a sweeping killing aura, just this aura, giving him the feeling as if there is invisibly a hundred thousand mountains suppressing the sky, so that he could not breathe, the whole body will not be able to stand. That was the power of the gravity field! Jason had already rushed to kill, he locked Giant Shark, his own gravity field is also diffusing out. The gravitational field like a mountain, like an abyss, swept towards Giant Shark, making Giant Shark feel like he was carrying a huge mountain on his back, pressing his bodys blood and Qi. But what is more frightening is the power that pervades from Jasons body, like a king descending, overwhelming and unparalleled. That is the power of a king-level realm powerhouse! Boom! Jasons fist went straight towards Giant Shark, and the fist that he was using was the Dragon Shade whale killing fist. With one punch, Jasons Secret Realm Power, which is as high as Secret Realm Level-seven,pletely exploded, and as his fist power manifested, the power of the fist gave the impression that it was like an ocean sweeping in, and the fist that came out was a giant whale that pounced out of the water and swallowed Giant Shark. Shark. Giant Shark felt the crisis, he roared and fought to meet the attack of Jasons fist. Bang! The two fists hit hard together, and without a doubt, Giant Sharks body shook, and he staggered backwards, his mouth spilling blood under the impact of the terrifying force contained in Jasons fist. Snort! On the right side, a cold, shiny Army Knife stabbed Jasons side. Conrad struck, and the Army Knife in his hand silently but lightning fast stabbed Jason. Jasons right hand exploded into a Fist of Rage and Kill, and he threw a punch at Conrads chest and abdomen. Before Conrad had time to close his sword, Jasons fist had already hit his chest and abdomen, and the force of the fist burst into Conrads body with a destructive force,pletely bursting his internal organs. huge hump, and his entire body flew backwards. Whoosh! Jasons body shed and he turned and rushed towards Giant Shark. Giant Shark just stabilized himself, he hissed and swung his fists, and his fists kept attacking and killing Jason who was rushing forward. Jasons fist came out and broke Giant Sharks heavy shadow, then his right fist opened five fingers and mped down on Giant Sharks throat. Jason stared at Giant Sharks horrified face and said indifferently, Too weak! The words just fell, Jasons right hand twisted violently C Click! Giant Sharks neck was snapped off and he died. Jasons body moved, with an unbeatable momentum towards the rest of the armed warriors attacked and killed. Chapter 1323 – The whole army is wiped out With the death of Conrad and Giant Shark, the winner of this battle has be a foregone conclusion. Ben, Andres, Lukas, Jamie and other fighters also rushed to kill, for the rest of the armed fightersunched a close fight. In the face of a rage to kill the Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service warriors full attack, the armed fighters can be said to be defeated, in terms of closebat skills, they are far inferior to the Dragon Shade warriors them. In addition to the main backbone Conrad and Giant Shark almost killed by Jason on the spot, but also make their fighting spirit directly copse, so that some armed fighters are already thinking of escape, rather than to fight to the end. Jasons own gravitational field is a nightmare for these armed warriors, with Jasons current king-level realm strength, gravitational field, not to mention these ordinary warriors, even the sturdy and powerful Giant Shark can not carry. So, in the gravitational field of the sweeping envelope, these armed warriors simply can not resist the heavy mountain-like pressure, their own movement was greatly restricted, some warriors and even in Jasons own force under the impact, are paralyzed on the ground. What greeted these armed fighters was a one-sided massacre! In less than half an hour, there was not a single armed fighter alive on this battlefield. The thick smell of blood permeated this mountain forest, mixed with a pungent smell of nitrous smoke. Jasons gaze sank as he looked in the direction of the enemy garrison ahead and said, Now, its time to fully surround this enemy garrison. Start the operation, within the enemy garrison, but anyone who resists, kill without amnesty! Ben, Lukas and others nodded, one by one Dragon Shade warriors and Special Combat Service warriors began to move, they are silent, but there is a stern aura in the diffusion, the body rendered on the aura of blood and fire, but also for them to add the aura of continued iron-blooded killing. This side of the enemy garrison, there are sporadic gunfireing from the sound. Mickey is still fighting in front of a bunker, his hands of heavy machine guns constantly firing, a machine gun bullets like rain, shrouded the enemy bunker. Cyneley is constantly wandering around changing his position, looking for a better angle to snipe the enemy fighters hiding in the bunker. By now, there were only about six or seven enemy fighters hiding in the bunker to counterattack at best. While Jason and his men were heading to intercept the retreating armed fighters led by Giant Shark, Cyneley managed to kill three more armed fighters in the enemy position. At this point, Jason led the Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service fighters to attack and kill, and the aura of iron-blooded fury rose to the sky, pointing directly at the entire enemy site. The remaining six or seven warriors in the enemy garrison sensed the terrifying murderous aura sweeping through the sky, and they were all frightened and had a sense of trembling in their bodies. What they were waiting for was not the warriors of their own side led back by Conrad and Giant Shark, but the team of warriors led by Jason. Kill them! Jason spoke coldly, his gaze fixed on the few bungalows within thepound. Ta-da-da-da-da! Thebined strength of Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service was already more than 40 people. Under such a fire coverage, the few warriors who were resisting on the enemys fortifications could not resist and did not even have a chance to counterattack. The remaining soldiers could not bear the destruction of the storm-like fire, have risen to flee, but their figures were revealed, immediately by theyers of fire to cover to tear into pieces. At the same time, the rear of the enemy garrison, an SUV whistled, with the fastest speed from the rear of the position of hasty escape. At this time, Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service fighters have swarmed into the enemyspound, all the way, irresistible, but any armed fighters who still resist, all to kill empty. Jason had been watching the entire enemy garrison, and was also on the lookout for anyone escaping.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, the rear of the station that the SUV whistling like flying out of the time, he first noticed. Jasons mouth raised a cold smile, he picked up the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand, the muzzle of the gun towards the rear of the station that raised a burst of dust SUV aimed at the past. With a snap of his index finger, Jason pressed the trigger on this C Phew! A sniper round came out, and in a sh of lightning, the sniper roundnded precisely on the rear tire of the jeep that was in a hurry to get away. Boom! With a loud bang, the rear tire of the jeep burst, and the body of the high-speed jeep lifted up in mid-air and tumbled several times after falling to the ground. Ben had already led about ten Dragon Shade soldiers in the direction of the rear at full speed, they naturally also noticed the jeep trying to escape. When they saw the car being overturned, they immediately attacked at full speed and went to surround it. The jeep stopped rolling and did not move for a long time. After a while, a door in the back seat was pushed open, and first a bloodied hand struggled to climb out of the car. Then, a young handsome but gloomy and resigned face also appeared from the car, this face lost the confidence of the previous kind of victory, reced by a sense of resignation and grief, there is blood from his head down the cheeks, the whole person looks blood dripping. This is none other than Colonel Cook! The original he had been waiting for Giant Shark led that armed warriors retreat back, ording to the station under the defensive bunker, still can fight. However, when Jason led the Dragon Shade warriors to kill over, he knew Giant Shark and they were already in a bad way. This battle, hepletely lost, lost all. In such a situation, he immediately summoned one of the guards around him and drove him to escape. As for the escorting soldier who was driving, he had already fallen on the steering wheel, thinking that the jeep was rolling over and this soldier was hit hard and died on the spot. When Colonel Cook managed to climb out of the car, he saw a figure and a ck muzzle pointing at him. At that moment, Colonel Cook knew that he was surrounded. Even if he wanted to escape, he could not escape. In this way, this team of Heaven Armed Groups warriors, including the leader inmand, were all wiped out, no one could escape. Colonel Cook is also worthy of a self-centered soldier, facing such a situation, he did not panic, nor fear, there is only a face of resignation and grief. Obviously, when he fled, he also made the worst of the n. Now, surrounded by a group of Dragon Shade warriors such as Ben who rushed over, he could only resign himself to his fate. Chapter 1324 Interrogation The citys head changed into a kings g. In a bungalow in the enemys garrison, the person sitting tall in the bungalow at this moment is no longer Colonel Cook, but Jason. As for Colonel Cook, he has been taken back to the station by Ben and others and has been reduced to a prisoner. Jason looked indifferently at Colonel Cook and said in English, Wearing a colonels uniform, but without any markings or insignia. Im curious, which countrys armed forces do you belong to? Colonel Cook narrowed his eyes and looked at Jason, in his eyes, Jason was very young, yet his body exuded a powerful and confident aura, and he also sensed a leaders aura from him. Colonel Cook understood that this battle he lost is defeated in Jasons hands. He said his age and Jason is also simr, his side is sitting on the advantages of time, location and people, whether it is stronghold, strength or first opportunity, his side at first firmly upy the initiative of the situation, has a great advantage. But in the end, still defeated. Even, Colonel Cook does not know exactly how to lose, how to lose so quickly, sopletely. In addition, the Jason in front of him is so young, simr to his age, his heart is more unbnced more resigned. As the youngest colonel of Allied Forces North, he has excellentmandbat ability, not just boastful paper talk, but has an extremely strongbat ability. Among the people of his generation, he thinks he will never lose to anyone in terms ofmand andbat ability. But facing Jason, in his side originally upied a great advantage, but still lost a mess, he naturally felt a sense of shame and resentment. Facing Jasons inquiry, Colonel Cook did not respond positively, he looked at Jasons cold and hard face and asked, Are you CaroviaDragon Head? Once the words came out, not only Jason, this bungalow Ben, Andres, Jamie, Cyneley and other Dragon Shade warriors eyes instantly cold down, owning a suppressed and stern atmosphere in the diffusion of. At this point, Jason did not need to deliberately hide his identity, he looked calmly at Colonel Cook, said: CaroviaDragon Heads name is so famous ah? Even you know this name. I am Dragon Head, of course, but what about you? And who are you? Why do you repeatedly offend my Carovia border? Colonel Cook took a deep breath, although he had already guessed in his heart, but when Jason himself opened his mouth and admitted that he was Dragon Head, he was still shocked in his heart, perhaps he did not expect that Dragon Head, who was famous among the special forces of various countries, would be so young. Carovias Dragon Shade is one of the strongest special operations units in the world today. The strength of Dragon Shade lies in the fact that Dragon Head, the team that came to rescue Carovia from the siege, showed such a strong fighting force that I naturally guessed that it would be Dragon Head himself who led the Dragon Shade soldiers. Colonel Cook said. Colonel Cook said. You havent answered my question. Which country are you from? The fighters of this Heaven Armed Groups are by no means ordinary armed fighters or mercenaries, they can only be special forces fighters of a certain country. Which country are you from exactly? Or that organization? Jason asked coldly. Dragon Head, you dont need to know this question. Colonel Cook spoke up, and he continued, ording to internationalw, I admit that I was defeated in the war and am now your prisoner. But I also have the right to be redeemed and released on bail. As for the terms of redemption you can open, there will be relevant organizations to negotiate this matter directly with you Carovia. Hahahahaha - Jason couldnt help but lose his voice andugh when he heard this, he looked at Lukas, Ben and others and said, Hear that? Hes actually making a deal with me. And, from his words, it seems that he is not small. And hes talking about internationalw and redemption and all that. He doesnt have any fucking sense of being a prisoner. Jason said and stood up, he looked at Andres and Jamie, said: This guy is in your hands. Whatever the means, make him talk to me honestly. What is his name, from what power, what purpose, etc., all give me a full confession. Ill go outside and check on the wounded warriors. Andress mouth was agape with a smirk as he said, Captain Miller, leave it to me. I have a way to get him to talk. Jason nodded, and he walked out with Ben, Lukas and the others. The enemyspound is naturally fully equipped with medical facilities, as well as some first aid medicines and so on. This battle down, Dragon Shade side of Alexander, Elgin, Monte have been shot, in addition to Special Combat Service side also have several soldiers wounded and shot, at the moment is the enemy stronghold of the medical room for emergency medical treatment. Dragon Shades Ashley is not only an excellent assant, but also can serve as a temporary field doctor. Since the capture of this enemy garrison, Ashley is operating on wounded soldiers. Jason walked into this medical room and saw that Alexander, Elgin and others had the bullets from their gunshot wounds removed and their bodies were being bandaged withyers of gauze, he walked up and asked, Hows it going? Is everything okay? Alexander smiled and said, Yes. This kind of gunshot wound is not the first time. Its okay if you dont die. Its just an emergency treatment. After leaving this ce, you have to receive more systematic treatment to avoid leaving after-effects, affecting the ability to moveter. In short, take care of your injuries and recuperate well. Jason said. Captain Miller, we know. Elgin they have said. Jason looked around, also saw Ashley, after a battle down, Ashley is also tireless, scrambling to start medical treatment for the injured warriors, moreborious. Behind, Jason also do not disturb Ashley side is unfolding the rescue and treatment, he walked out, just to see Andrese face to face, Andres said: Captain Miller, that boy what all confessed. His name is Colonel Cook and hes from Allied Forces North. Allied Forces North? Jason froze for a moment, feeling a little surprised. Andres continued, That armed fighter dide from some special operations team. But not active duty special operations soldiers. Some of them had broken thew and were supposed to be still in jail, but were fished out by Colonel Cook. Some were retired and were recalled by Colonel Cook. These Special Warfare Soldiers came from Delta Special Forces, Green Berets, Navy SEALs and Special Air Service Regiment, Royal Marines and the list goes on. Most of them are guilty as charged, and they are the equivalent of fighting with their sins on, trying to wear them out, I guess. Jason could not help but frown, Andres mentioned these special operations teams in the international are well-known ranking special operations teams, the question is Colonel Cook these special operations teams in vition of military discipline should have been in prison warriors gathered to set up Heaven Armed Groups what is the intention? What is the purpose? Original from N?velDrama.Org. There will be an update around 12:00 tonight. Chapter 1325 – Evacuation Jason lit a cigarette, took a drag, and asked, The Northern Alliance is not well known, but it is an extremelyrge military force. Colonel Cook called thesew-breaking or retired fighters from major countries to form the Heaven Armed Groups to offend my Carovia border. Andres said, ording to Colonel Cook, they are practicing. Practicing? Jason was a little surprised. Andres nodded and said, Colonel Cook is trying to use fighters of this nature to create a whole new army of fighters for the Northern Alliance. But he had to first prove that these warriors were capable of fighting. Thats why he came to the Golden Triangle to offend my Carovia border and show the strength of this Heaven Armed Groups warriors by facing off against my Carovia warriors. Damn it! Toe to my Carovia border to practice for such a purpose? To sacrifice many soldiers on the border of Carovia? Using the blood of my Carovia warriors to forge the reputation of his Heaven Armed Groups warriors? Jason was angry, two balls of rage jumped in his eyes, and he said, What about that Colonel Cook? Whats the status now? Jamie is keeping watch. Andres said.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Then there is no need for this man to wake up, let him lie forever. Jason opened his mouth and said, The Northern Alliance Army is secretly the hawks and dogs of some European and American countries, doing all the assassinations and assassination of the hooks. Some European and American countries do note out to do the dark pit dirty work, all by the Northern Alliance Army to do. Therefore, there is no need to show mercy when facing these people of the Northern Alliance Army. I know. Andres nodded his head, and he left at that. I really didnt expect it to be a fighter of the Northern Alliance Army. The Northern Alliance Army has always been notorious, and it is not too much to say that they are butchers with blood on their hands. Lukas spoke up and continued, Speaking of which, when our Carovia Special Forces operate overseas, they are sometimes intercepted and attacked by the NRA. This time, the Northern Alliance army is taking the initiative toe and provoke, it is reallywless. I think this may be the initial action of the Northern Alliance Army. Im afraid that there will be some actions against my Carovia warriorster. Ben murmured and said. Jasonughed coldly and said, If the Northern Alliance Army insists on targeting my Carovia warriors, then we might as well dere war with them. If he can attack us, we can naturally go and attack and kill the strongholds of the Northern Alliance Army around the world. Captain Miller is right. Ben smiled. Once all the wounded warriors had received emergency medical treatment, Jason had all the Dragon Shade gather with the Special Combat Service warriors. After this Heaven Armed Groups was eliminated, they also prepared to leave. Before leaving, Andres, Jamie, Mickey and other warriors piled up somebustible materials in thepound, preparing topletely destroy this stronghold in one fell swoop. Lets evacuate. Jason said. The warriors in the field nodded their heads and withdrew from this enemy garrison in this regard. When they reached a certain distance, Cyneley lifted his sniper rifle and aimed it at an oil drum in thepound, firing several shots in quick session. Phew! Swoosh! A sniper warhead sniped out, and immediately after C Boom! A loud explosion sounded, followed by a sea of fury that swept through the entirepound. By this time, Jason and the others were already far away. In the battle with the Heaven Armed Groups fighters, Special Combat Service had a total of 10 soldiers died, and some of their remains remained in the mountains of the battlefield. Lukas took Special Combat Service soldiers to search for the remains of these fallen soldiers, no matter what, the remains of these fallen Carovia warriors have to be brought back for burial. Jason and the Dragon Shade soldiers also helped to search for them. By the time the remains of the fallen soldiers were finally found and taken away, it was already dawn. Jason had already contacted Manning and Raeburn in advance, so when their team of fighters came out of the area, they had already seen Manning and Raeburn leading the border guards to meet them. Captain Miller, the border base has prepared the relevant medical facilities, the nearby hospital has also contacted. There are injured warriors, back immediately after the rescue and treatment. Manning said. Good. The militants have been wiped out. The besieged fighters have also been relieved. Jason said. After that, Manning and Raeburn saw some Special Combat Service and Dragon Shade fighters carrying the remains of a fallen fighter, and at that moment, their faces were stunned and they were all silent at once, with a sense of grief in their eyes. Manning and Raeburn, who are also warriors, could not hide the sorrowful feeling in their hearts when they saw the sacrifice of warriors on their side. Lets get out of here first. Jason said. Manning and Raeburn have nodded, they sent enough cars, one by one warriors go to sit in the car, then all the way to drive away, from South Easton port into the territory of Carovia, to the South Umbre town of the border guard station. A car drove into the premises, the car stopped, Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service soldiers came out of the car. Although some of the wounded warriors in the enemy garrison has received emergency medical treatment from Ashley, but it is not enough, back to the border garrison, Jason immediately let Manning, Raeburn contact manpower, the wounded warriors escorted to thergest local hospital to receive more systematic medical treatment. This side of the border guard station, Raeburn has let people prepare a steaming meal, and some rest rooms are also all supplied out. After a night of fighting, including Jason, all the soldiers were indeed hungry and thirsty, they simply cleaned up and changed out of theirbat uniforms, which were stained with dust, blood and smoke during the battle, and went to eat. A table of meals was set up in the open space of the border garrison, and numerous warriors sat down at a table and began to wolf down their food. Captain Miller, after we eat and rest a little, we should head straight back to the military area. Ben opened his mouth, he looked at Jason and asked, Captain Miller are youing back with us? Lukas, who was on the side, also turned his head to look at Jason after hearing the words. Jason smiled, patted Bens shoulder, and said, I wont go back with you guys. The Satan Operation Groups base in Babia is also in danger of being attacked by various forces at any time. Ive been back for nearly three months, so its time to go back and take a look. If it were not for my duties, I would really like to go with Captain Miller to see. Ben said with a smile. Haha, dont worry, you will also have the opportunity to fight alongside the brothers of Satan Army. Jasonughed aloud and then said, When you guys go back to the military area, just say hello to the old general for me. If there is anything in the future, you can contact me anytime. And you, Captain Night. Lukas gave Jason a nk look and said, Good. When the timees, I might not be contacting you, Ill just go to your base overseas to look for you. That would be more than wee, parachuting a big beautiful woman down, I and the brothers of Satan Army warmly wee. Jason grinned. Dont make fun of me. Lukas opened his mouth and continued, You should be more careful when you are conquering overseas. Jason nodded his head and said, I remember. I know madam Murphy also cant let me die young. Who cant let you go? Youre a shameless guy. Lukas blushed and said in an annoyed voice. Hahahaha- Ben and the others next to him couldnt help butugh. Chapter 1326 Two Old Men Oakshire, Oakshire University. In the Bamboo Residence, Old Mr Miller was woken up early in the morning by a knock on the door. Old Mr Miller opened his eyes and grumbled, Who the hell is knocking at the door this early in the morning? What kind of a bastard is knocking on the door this early in the morning? Could it be Riley, the brat? Not really! If this brat could make it this early, the sun would being out of the west. Who is it? Its hical to disturb peoples dreams. Old Mr Miller shouted at the door, he still walked down. This toss, originally still asleep Wolf Boy also got up. Originally Wolf Boy has developed an extremely alert nature. A pot of wine among the flowers, drinking alone without rtives. This kind of wine, if there is no one to drink it, is not a pity. Outside the door, there was a soft sigh. At the same time, along the doorway, there seems to be a light but longsting wine fragrance began to spread, are going to diffuse the entire room space. If Old Mr Miller had a few sleepy, now his old eyes immediately brightened up, a pair of nose can not help but smell several times, and then he looked a little stunned, said to himself: This is Hyacinth in the Yu Tan wine known for the freshness? Could it be that the person who cameC A thought, Old Mr Miller immediately went over and opened the doorway. The doorway opened, but saw a green-shirted old man standing outside the door, full of Chinese hair, but appeared to be in good spirits, holding a jar of wine in his hands, even if just standing, but also give a kind of like high mountains and flowing water like a sense of clear and elegant. So its you, old man. I told you, this jade pond wine also the Parker family is sitting on the well of the jade pond ice well water to be able to make. Old Mr Miller heave a smile, a pair of small eyes but a slithering stare at the old man holding the jar of wine, that look can not wait to snatch the jar of wine, he then surprised voice asked, How do you old man know that the old man lives here? The words just fell, Old Mr Miller saw a tall and beautiful figure standing behind the old man, he could not help butugh, said: This is not Emily well. I said you old man how to find the door, so it is Emily brought here. Emily came forward and said, Meet Old Mr Miller. As for the old man, it was the old family head of the Parker family, Dafydd, who is also the second ranked existence on the Hyacinth Martial Ranking today. Old Mr Miller, since I have disturbed your beautiful dream bying here uninvited, then I will say sorry. I will leave here first ande back to visit another day. Dafydd opened his mouth and turned around to leave. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Ive been here for decades, so Id like to catch up C youve got wine, Ive got peanuts, isnt that a match made in heaven? Dafydd looked at Old Mr Miller with a smile and said, I can hear you, you are rare to me this wine? When I was young, I went to ask you for some Yutan wine, but you always kicked me out. At that time, the old man did not stop scolding you for being stingy. When I was young and wild, I also had a few fights with you. But those are all in the past. Lets not talk about that today. Old Mr Miller said with a smile. Dafydd face a ck, said: Old Mr Miller, you want to mention the things of that year, the old man is really gone. Dafydd, are you as old as you are, do you still want to be as petty as you were back then? You can leave, but this jar of wine is for me to keep! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. I dont leave the wine, what can you do about it? What? You Dafydd still want to fight with me? Lets do it. Anyway, your injuries have not yet healed, to fight is also your loss. Dafydd, you at least represent the Parker familys face, why are you so shameless and shameless? To say shameless, how can Ipare with you ah The two old men were standing in the front yard of the Bamboo Residence, and they were at each others throats. Emily on the other side of the room was stunned. It was the first time she had seen her grandfather in such an image. For as long as she can remember, her grandfather has always been a majestic and loving figure, and she has never seen her grandfather fighting with others like that young and wild teenager? And Old Mr Miller too.Original from N?velDrama.Org. It is difficult to really should be the saying, return to the old age? At least at the moment, in her eyes, these two old seniors in Hyacinths prestigious and respected reputation are at loggerheads with two old boys, who are not convinced by anyone, each revealing their shorings and having a good time. Emily rushed forward and said, Grandpa, Old Mr Miller, you guys should stop arguing. Grandpa, you are also really, not agreed toe to Old Mr Miller to talk about things. Dafydd saw the situation and said: Its just that, for the sake of the old mans good granddaughter, do not bother with you this old man missing teeth. After talking for half a day, Im really thirsty. Do you have a bowl? Bring over a bowl of wine to drink and quench your thirst. Dafydd, dont worry, I must serve you a big bowl. Come on, pleasee in first. Old Mr Miller said smilingly. The old Mr Miller brought the bowl with peanuts and set it up, and then impatiently poured the wine into the bowl. Dafydd, Ill drink to that. Old Mr Miller picked up the wine, first tasted a mouthful, this unique Yu Tan wine unique fresh feeling, along the throat straight to the belly, a mouthful down really is iparably refreshing. After all these years, the taste of this wine has not changed. Dafydd looked around and asked, Old Mr Miller, where is your grandson Jason? Jason? Jason? He just left Oakshire the other day, Old Mr Miller spoke, then with a twinkle in his eye, asked, Dafydd youre here to see Jason? Jason left? Is he headed overseas? Emily asked in a hurry. Old Mr Miller ghostly general, after hearing the words he immediately turned around and said with a smile, Old man understands, Emily you want toe to find Jason, follow Jason to go overseas in the battlefield to experience? Emily did not deny it, she said, Yes. The best ce to train for the multiplication Ive gone through is in the battlefield. But Grandpa and the others were not sure and had toe over to Jason to find out what was going on. Dafydd said, Old Mr Miller, the old man is here for this, Emily has to go to the battlefield, but this battlefield is not a childs y, at any time there will be danger. I have only one granddaughter, if I dont understand the situation clearly, how can I feelfortable to let her go? I want to take a look at Jason to see how he is and what he can do. If he cant keep Emily safe in the battlefield, its definitely not going to work. I cant let Emily go into danger. Chapter 1327 – The fourth-ranking granddaughter-in-law Old Mr Miller lit up a dry cigarette, a pair of old eyes nced at Dafydd, said: Dafydd, children and grandchildren have their own blessings. You and I as elders, not to interfere too much. Not to go through the storm, and how can go to see the colorful world outside? The old man understands that you protect the heart of the grandson. To say that the protection of calves, I am afraid than you more impulsive. But I still let Jason go outside to break in, to go outside to fight. Dont I worry? Naturally, I am worried, worried about him in case there is a shortage, worried that he will never return, worried that one day his hair will be sent to the ck hair. To say this, Old Mr Miller paused, he took a sip of Yutan wine after a smile, said: But, is it because of this worry, so we have to bolt Jason to my side? I can shelter him for a while, can also shelter him for a lifetime? Jason has his own life, his life path can only be his own, others can not rece. So I can only let him go outside to fight, to refine themselves. One day, even if Im no longer here, Jason will have a strong and confident mind to face even if he encounters any difficulties or setbacks in the future. Dafydd did not say anything after hearing the words, in fact, this kind of reasoning he does not understand? But its difficult to get past his own level. Dafydd, you think back to the old days when we were all young and rushed through Hyacinth, have you ever been afraid? That was never the case. The life of a person, whether it is the life of an ordinary person or the multivariate of a martial artist, is made by walking, not by shelter. Old Mr Millermented, and said, You have never seen the greenhouse can cultivate a big tree? The greenhouse cultivation out, that is calledndscape potted nts, can not withstand any wind and rain. Dafydd downed a bowl of wine and exhaled a long breath of foul air, he said, Old Mr Miller, you say the truth of what I do not know? Its justC Theres nothing just. Old Mr Miller waved his hand, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Emily, but in his heart he was secretly thinking that the Parker family girl could be Jasons fourth daughter-inw after Sally, Kay and Darcey, he grinned and said, Emily walks the The way to kill without emotion, cut off their own seven emotions and six desires, a mind to refine their own killing heart. Emily will be able to hit the Heritage Master Stage high level after some more training, without the help of external objects. This is a real cultivation level that she has cultivated herself, which is much stronger than the cultivation level that she can break through with the help of spiritual medicine and martial arts pills. If Emily were a boy, I would have let him go. But he is a girl, going to the battlefield of Dark World, day after day with a group of soldiers, if it were you, you can rest assured? Dafydd red at Old Mr Miller, a look like you standing talking does not hurt face. Old Mr Miller nodded and said, Dafydd you are right, Emily is such a good granddaughter, you inevitably have to feel some pain. But with Jason over there to take care of, Emily will not have any aggression, let alone what bullying. As for the danger on the battlefield, with Emilys current strength, plus Jasons care, it will be fine. Emily saw the situation and quickly said: Grandpa, Old Mr Miller is right, in the battlefield, I have enough ability to protect myself. And Im not the only girl on Jasons side. There are several other warriors who are also female, and I have a good rtionship with them all. Since others are also daughters and can refine themselves in the battlefield, why cant I? Emily has the ambition to kill the enemy in the battlefield, to refine herself in the battlefield of blood and firecultivation, such an ambition is not inferior to that of a male child. How many of the younger generation of Hyacinth today can have such aspirations? Old Mr Miller, with a burst of appreciation, then said, Dafydd, you should stop blocking. Just let Emily go to Jason. Dafydd mulled over Old Mr Millersst sentence, why does it feel not quite right? Immediately, Dafydd face a ck, he red at Old Mr Miller, said: Why do you feel that this old man with a bad stomach so encouraging is harboring evil intentions ah? That Jason could have something in mind for Emily? If thats the case, if I let Emily go, wouldnt it be like a sheep entering a tigers mouth? She gritted her teeth and snapped, Grandpa, what are you talking about? I am devoted to martial arts, how can I have any personal feelings for children? Jason and I are not at all what you think. Really? Dafydd asked. Emily nodded her head and said, Really. Dafydd thought about it, sighed lightly, and said, Its just that, since you insist on it, then Ill let you go. That Jason has nothing against you and can help you refine your cultivation in the battlefield. If he really dares to have any wrong thoughts about you, grandpa will have to go to him personally and break this kids legs first. Old Mr Miller heard the words but did not think, he secretly thought about whether to call Jason to remind him, before the early Emily cooked rice. The real time, Dafydd what else can do? If Emily is pregnant with Jasons seed, you Dafydd can still really let his grandson born without a father? When I thought of this, this shameless old man with missing teeth was having fun in his heart. Emily jumped for joy when she saw her grandfather finally relent and said, Grandpa said yes? Thats great. Grandpa, dont worry, I promise you, I will never be okay. Dafydd said, You are so insistent, what else can grandpa do? But that Jason has already gone one step ahead, even if you want to go, you can only wait until hees back next time. Dont bother worrying about this, grandpa. I know that Jasons base overseas, its on Babia. Ill just get ready in the next two days and go to this base by myself. Emily said with a smile. Dafydd face a ck, still thought to be able to dy some time, did not think Emily actually want to go by themselves?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the Parker familys old man also deeply appreciate the meaning of the phrase women do not stay in the middle. However, Dafydd has already said yes, and how can he back out? He had to wave his hand and said: Lets not talk about this, since grandpa has promised you, then we can only go along with your idea. As long as you can promise grandpa, for good reason. Speaking of which, Dafydd looked at Old Mr Miller, said meaningfully: Old Mr Miller, you retired for decades, aftering out of the mountains again to make a lot of noise ah. Some time ago in the broken peak mountain, a single force against the four saint-level powerhouse. I really cant see you old man are missing teeth, but that fierce and domineering aura, no less than the year ah. Chapter 1328 No hawk until you see a rabbit Old Mr Miller a pair of old eyes slightly narrowed, drinking wine and smoking a dry cigarettefortable swinging the two legs, and sitting across from him has been maintained like a mountain flowing water Dafydd than, he is simply a countryside wild man like no image. Old Mr Miller naturally does not care about these, this life well, have to be happy in time. Howfortable how toe.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Besides, all an old man, if you have to take into ount the eyes of others, that live more tired ah, most of this life is considered a waste of life. the Goodwin family that a few old monsters really think that the old man is old, blood decay can be bullied? Ive never been a wimp in my life except for the good wine, to say fighting. Old Mr Miller said with a self-satisfied face. Dafydd think about it, its really like that, lets say when Old Mr Miller across Hyacinth that count years forget it, that period of years or do not go back to think about it, this is not asking for stifling well. Dafydd was also young and frivolous, also want to be that first-ss chivalrous man, walking in Hyacinth, the road to see the injustice to help, with a cultivation proud of the Hyacinth young generation at that time. Unfortunately, Lewis was such an unconventional freak in those days. At that time, Lewis was a young man with a green shirt and a sword, and he was unrestrained, and that kind of free flow attracted how many hot-blooded teenagers to follow and follow him? Even the Hyacinth Ladies at that time, there was not a different image of Lewis in that heart? To be honest, there were many outstanding talents of that era, including Dafydd, Dn, Yusup, Ron, William, Ghost Doctor and so on, which one is not a gifted figure? But a Lewis is to cover all their sharpness. At that time, Dn was not convinced, not convinced by the end is Lewis chased and fought, fled back to the Goodwin family, led the Goodwin family of three old monsters to kill Lewis. As for himself, it was inevitable that he had several encounters with Lewis, and without exception, he also ended up with a dusty end. The past is unbearable to look back on ah. Dafydd smiled and shook his head, when he was young, he and Old Mr Miller more or less some spirited dispute, but now decades have passed, everything is also relieved. At his age, there is an old friend who was in the same era to sit and drink together, it is really rare. Dafydd took a sip of wine and said: Sacred ce of Retreat, theyout of the parties. Among them, Ron at thest moment of sess, it is said that the problem in Ronnies son Finn body. For this reason, it is said that Ron also had secretly to the Miller family to export anger. The Miller family is in seclusion in the Sun had toe out of seclusion. How could this happen? Old Mr Miller eyes slightly narrowed, said, the Miller family, since Brandon passed away, Brandons son Patrick by nine dragon lock confinement, the only able to block this liar, also on the Ye Daohua. Behind the matter, it is estimated that the end of the story. However, Ron this person is a ghost, Hyacinth in many big things more or less have him in the push. Later, this person will certainly have otheryout. Dafydd opened his mouth and said, William, the sage of chess, alsoid out in Sacred ce of Retreat, he went to the Goodwin family to talk with Dn. He was looking for amon master of the world. Unfortunately, the Sacred ce of Retreat is rumored to be able to unlock the Mystery of the Dragon, but it turns out that the Mystery of the Dragon has not been unlocked. In such a case, William will prefer the Goodwin family that awakened the emperors bloodline of the young offspring. Old Mr Miller snorted, said: liar since it is needless to say, full of nonsense guy, is also moving the mouth of the powerful kung fu. I really want to meet him, I have to shout at him C can do it, do not gossip. As for William old man, not properly find someone to y chess and drink tea to spend their old age, must go with the ambitious the Goodwin family together, only to fall behind the consequences of thete. Dafydd looked meaningfully at Old Mr Miller, said: Sacred ce of Retreat in Old Mr Miller you also have no trace of theyout. So much so that I heard Ron put out the word that Sacred ce of Retreat, in addition to Lewis, others are all losers. I think Rons words are not full of nonsense, right? Old Mr Millerughed and said, In the Sacred ce of Retreat, my grandson and grandson and one of my disciples all entered and each Each of them got a chance. If we really want topare, naturally, the old man wins. Dafyddughed and said, What Ron values is not the opportunities in the Sacred ce of Retreat, Ron wanted to swallow the Dragon for many years, but in the end he lost everything. This means that Old Mr Miller, you already know Mystery of the Dragon, or have the Dragon candidate? Old Mr Millerughed and said, I said Dafydd, could it be that you have also fallen under the spell of that liar? Like him, you are talking nonsense? In any case, the old man for this liars words, right as a fart, at most is just disgusting people. If you take it seriously, you can only say that Dafydd you have lived most of your life in vain. Dafydd smiled, a pair of old eyes shining, said: Then lets not talk about this matter. Six monthster, Hyacinth Conference will be held. Since youve made aeback, do you want topete for the martial arts evaluation list this time? When I was young, I didnt even bother topete, now that Im old, whats the point of getting together? Old Mr Miller said. Then Ill quit too. This Hyacinth rivers and mountains have talented people from generation to generation. It is better to leave the young people of theter generation. Dafyddughed and said, But the young generation will have topete violently. Such a golden era, when really rare. There are talented people from generation to generation, each leading the way for decades. Your time and mine have passed, lets just see this world, who is the master of the sinking. Old Mr Miller said. Dafydd nodded his head, he and Old Mr Miller chatted with each other, about noon when the light, a jar of wine also finished. Dafydd stood up and said, Old Mr Miller, Ill go first. If you want to drink this Yu Tan wine, you may go to the Parker family to find the old man. Thats good. Dafydd, youve gotten the hang of it. This is the first time Ive been invited. Im serious. Old Mr Miller smiled. Dafydd looked at Emily and said, Emily, you should also go back with grandpa. After you go back, you can make a little preparation, you have to go overseas to find that names Millers boy, this time grandpa wont stop you. Emilys face was stunned, suddenly felt that her grandfathers attitude change a little fast ah, before still seemed a little reluctant, but now is eager to drive her away. Old Mr Miller also froze for a moment, always feel that Dafydd words in the words ah. Old Mr Miller sent Dafydd and Emily out of Bamboo Residence, looking at Dafydds distant figure, recalling Dafydds probing question about Mystery of the Dragon, he suddenly came to his senses and cursed C This old fox is really not an oilmp, do not see the rabbit does not scatter the eagle ah! Chapter 1329 Satan Returns South America, Babia. Today, the entire Babia has beenpletely controlled by the Satan Operation Group. The control here is by no means the control of the territory and power of the gray area of Babia, along with the indigenous people on Babia, is also controlled by the Satan Operation Group. Previously, thergest force on Babia was the militants led by Gabri. At that time, Babia is synonymous with chaos, mixed, including militants, fugitive criminals, hunters, traffickers, drug dealers, killers, mercenaries, all sorts of people. With Jason leading the Satan Operation Group to move in, with the establishment of Devils Army Factory, with the outbreak of a battle in Babia. At the back, Satan Operation Group for Babia on all kinds of people have carried out some cleaning. Some of the triads fled from Babia, and some of those who could not escape were also cleansed by the soldiers of Satan Operation Group. Therefore, now Babia is basically inhabited by the aborigines, and outsiders who want to enter Babia must go through identity verification to confirm that there are no problems before they can enter. It is the same as saying that the current Babia, under the control of the Satan Operation Group, is already like an independent kingdom in the gray zone. As for the indigenous people on Babia, basically every household is employed by the Satan Operation Group. As Devils Army Factory was built and put into operation, arge number of people were needed to take care of the various aspects of arms sales. Satan Operation Groups warriors, of course, would not be responsible for these trivial tasks, so the indigenous people of Babia became the bestbor force. This is also a two-fold solution. Babias indigenous people can easily earn money from it, but also make them all think of Satan Operation Group and support the dominance of Satan Operation Group in Babia. This makes some forces in Dark World want to sneak their eyes and ears into Babia, that ispletely impossible. Now the whole Babia has a new look, the extremely magnificent Devils Army Factory is towering and has be andmark building. Inside the Devils Army Factory, workers are busy in all aspects, and vehicles of all kinds are constantly entering and leaving the Devils Army Factory, which are vehicles for transporting military workers. With the demise of the ck Fire Army Merchant, there are now two arms merchants in South America, Jaguar military merchant and Stone firearms, while Devils Army Factory is rapidly emerging, with the Two Scarlet Guns With the excellent quality and affordable arms provided by Two Scarlet Guns, Devils Army Factory quickly upied the arms market of South America and had the tendency to surpass the other two arms dealers in one fell swoop. This also makes Jaguar military merchant and Stone firearms temporarily put aside their grudges and have a tendency to join forces in order to face the great threat from Devils Army Factory. However, regardless of how the two arms merchants discuss or not, only afraid to rashlye to attack Babia, that is no different from seeking their own death. You know,st time DanicaLuca but arge number of arms shipped to Babia, Babiand, air and sea all armed up, just tracked infantry fighting vehicles have fifteen, Apache helicopter gunships have ten! Such a force configuration, not these two arms dealers can notpete. At the back of Devils Army Factory is a newly built training ground. Jason hadmissioned chief designer Frerik to take the lead in designing arge andprehensive training site, which covers all types of training required for the Satan Operation Groups daily training, but also for future recruitment of new recruits, training recruits used. On a day-to-day basis, therge training field is always filled with the figures of Satan Operation Group soldiers. But today, the entire training ground is not seen in the shadow of a person. This day, the Satan Operation Group Mr Iron Fist, Cameron, lion, Treg, Baron, Sea Shark, Mary and Manjusaka all gathered in front of the port, they are waiting for someone. The person they were waiting for was none other than Jason. When the news of Jasons return to Babia came, the whole Satan Army was extremely excited, and on the day of Jasons arrival, Satan Army soldiers came to meet him. Waiting, finally is to see a ship broke open the sea in front of the location of the port is slowly driving over. Mr Iron Fist and others immediately recognized that this was the ship of the Satan Operation Group. Keegan, Tiger and Spoon of the Satan Operation Group went to meet Jason at the port of Mexico and took him back to Babia.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The ship came to an anchor near the port and stopped there. Then, the ships decknded down and connected with the port, followed by Jasons figure appearing. After the mission of Golden Triangle, Ben and Lukas led Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service soldiers to return to the military area, while Jason came directly to Babia, the road took two days, and now finally arrived. Captain Miller! After seeing Jasons figure, the long-awaited Satan Army soldiers cheered up and shouted in excitement. Hahahaha- Jason alsoughed, he came down from the deck, saw Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Mary and others, he greeted them, patted Mr Iron Fists shoulder, said: Iron Fist, not long only a few months have not seen it, why do you feel that you look at me like looking at a stunning beauty? Dont say Im not in these months, you have changed sex ah. Damn, Captain Miller you find me ten or eight real beautiful women to try. Mr Iron Fist could not help butugh. Ouch, Lady Mary, really miss you. A day without seeing you is like three years, how many days have we been apart? Jason looked at Mary and couldnt help but tease. Almost the same as three months, about 90 days. Thats 90 three autumns Howe I dont see you getting older? Mary white Jason nce, not good-naturedly said. Jason suddenly deted, are speechless. Cameronughed and said, Jason, this cant say anything? You can tell by looking at it that what you said to Lady Mary was a lie. Jason face ck, said: I say Mr Dickson, you do not talk nonsense ah. If Lady Mary finds me in the evening, I will take you to ask. HahahahaC Satan Army soldiers around can not help butugh out loud. Satan, youre finally back. Manjusaka Ying smiled, a pair of brown eyes stared at Jason, sexy and hot body highlights a kind of indescribable wild, for male animals, is undoubtedly extremely seductive. Yeah, finally back with everyone. Jason smiled as he saw Sea Shark and asked, Sea Shark, wheres White Fox? Shes not here? The chief has been gone for a while. But learning that Captain Miller you are back, the chief will also rush back, I think. Sea Shark said. Jason nodded, knowing in his heart that White Fox had multiple identities, being the Inquisitor of City of Doom and a White Angels under themand of Lady Darkness, she must have a lot of busy things. Just then C Satan, we meet again. A beautiful, pleasant, heavenly voice rang out, followed by a figure in the crowd, curling towards Jason. Chapter 1330 Lilith Hearing this familiar voice, Jason looked at the sound, and then he immediately had a moment of disorientation. The woman who came over was a woman, to say that this is the second time Jason saw her, but the other side brought the kind of extremely stunning beauty, so he still felt as if he had seen it for the first time. This woman is as beautiful as a genie, but also from the bones of an indefinable noble temperament. Unlike thest time, this time she was wearing a set of ck clothes, simr to a tight-fittingbat uniform, there is no pattern, nor any markings, appearing dry and simple, but on her body as if it was tailored for her, extremely perfect to her tall and delicate curves to the most outline. She has a long, radiant golden hair, draped over her shoulders, reflecting a porcin-white jade-like exquisite face, an exquisite face that is difficult to describe with words, beautiful as a dream, unreal, as if it should only exist in a fantasy or a portrait. Therefore, when she gently moving lotus steps curling towards Jason, it is as if the person in the painting through the paper and out, this walked down to the mortal world. When she came over, the whole room was quiet. Her amber eyes were looking at Jason, against the dappled sunlight, looking like two of the worlds most pure and radiant amber iid in her eyes, glittering, beautiful beyondpare. The corners of her sexy and delicate lips were slightly raised, like she looked happy to see Jason again, with a light smile spreading outward from the slightly raised corners of her mouth, her pink and transparent lips didnt need any lip gloss to embellish them, which was already the most beautiful color. Jason came back to his senses stunned, full of disbelief C How could she be here? Hi Satan, dont say you dont know me. The fragrant breeze was puffy, and the woman was already approaching, standing right in front of her. Jason took a deep breath, he looked left and right, except for Mr Iron Fist, Baron and Phantom, the rest of the people were staring at him with eyes wide open and looking extremely curious. Especially Mary and Manjusaka, from their eyes are clearly a trace ofplex color in the sh, but also in curiosity Jason and this woman enough to make people ashamed of themselves in the end what is the rtionship. Jason met the womans amber eyes that would sink deep inside if she wasnt careful, and said with a smile: Lilith, I naturally remember you. The experience of exploring together in Titan Ruins is one I will never forget. I was indeed a little surprised just now, I did not expect you to appear here. This woman is the mysterious Lilith. At the beginning in the Titan Ruins, she joined forces with Jason, also thanks to the help of Lilith, so the Titan peoples exploration is also much smoother. Jason was indeed surprised, he knew Liliths identity is not simple, the origin is certainly a big scary, Lilith behind the power, only simr to the Carovia Hyacinth in the top ranking Hyacinth, Holy Lands power is generally huge. Jason will never forget, when the Titan Ruins adventure is over, he and Mr Iron Fist and other people ready to leave, but is the Dark World in the various forces to the eyes of the Dark World, Dark World in a giant figure, such as Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura All have shown up, not to hide the killing intent of him. Although Lady Darkness also appeared behind, with him a camp, can Lady Darkness a force, naturally can not resist Night Emperor, ughter and others. These Dark Worlds giants are Agist Emperor characters, Jasons strength has not yet reached the king level realm, there is no power to fight. In the back, a silver-haired old man appeared, walked straight to Lilith, respectfully shouted Princess, and then led them away peacefully. This silver-haired old man appeared, there is no special aura fluctuations, but the field of Night Emperor, ughter and Bishop Shura did not dare to move the slightest. It can be seen, the silver-haired old man that invisible deterrent power is how terrifying. With the strength of the silver-haired old man, have to call Lilith a princess, Jason with his toes can also think of Liliths origins extraordinary. Lilith heard Jasons words she smiled lightly and said: At that time in Titan Ruins when they parted, did not you say that if you want to find you, you cane to this Babia? Then I came here. Luckily Iron Fist still knows me, otherwise I wouldnt have been able to enter. Jason smiled after a sweat, thinking that with your identity and the unpredictable huge power behind, there is no ce in the world you cant go, right? Not to mention that if the silver-haired old man escorts you personally, this Babia, including the Satan Operation Group warriors, who can stop you ah. Thinking of this, Jason turned his eyes and did not seem to see the figure of the silver-haired old man. Butst time in Titan Ruins, also can not see this silver-haired old man, only in the back of the key moment, the silver-haired old man unknowingly appear. Lilith came out, there will certainly be strong people secretly protect, should be this silver-haired old man. Just cant see where this silver-haired old man is right now. You came to see me could there be something wrong? Jason asked rather curiously. Lilith seemed a little unhappy, pink seductive lips pouted, said: Cant Ie to you if there is nothing? Jason immediately felt that Manjusaka and Mary were looking at him with an unfriendly look and a murderous look in their eyes. Jason was speechless for a while, thinking that he and Lilith but half a hair rtionship ah. This is certainly possible. You are always wee toe over here. Jason smiled, then asked curiously, When did youe over? Ive been here for two days. You werent here when I first got here, and then Iron Fist said you were on your way back. I stayed and waited for you. Lilith said. Jason nodded and said with a smile, These men you see are all Satan Operation Group fighters, and all my brothers. Lets go back to town first, and Ill introduce you to my brotherster. Sure. Lilith looked happy and smiled. Jason whirled around and let the Satan Army warriors in the field return to town in droves by car. He deliberately pulled Mr Iron Fist to the side and whispered, Iron Fist, why didnt you say hello to me in advance when Lilith arrived? Mr Iron Fist smiled and said, You happened to be on your way back at the time. At that time, I was afraid you were on the ne, and I couldnt contact you. I thought Id let it go, you came back and saw Lilith. I was not prepared for this. Jason said rather speechlessly. Mr Iron Fist curiously stared at Jason and said, Boss, do you and Lilith secretly have some kind of indescribable rtionship? So Liliths sudden arrival caught you off guard? Jason punched Mr Iron Fist and said with a bitter smile, Dont talk nonsense. This woman has a mysterious origin, extremely unusual. Lets see what her purpose is. Anyway, if possible, I really do not want her to appear here.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Mr Iron Fist scratched his head, making a rugged iron-blooded man, this kind of things rted to women he is traditionally confused, so Jasons words he just pretended he could not understand. Chapter 1331 Current Situation A convoy returned to Babia. Jason dropped off his luggage at the base building and immediately went to visit Devils Army Factory, which had just beenpleted at the time he left and was just about to be put into service. When he came back again, Devils Army Factory was already in operation in all aspects, and there were workers busy in all aspects of therge military factory. Of course, there are also the relevant management personnel. However, these managers were all sent from Lucas side, with a wealth of management staff in arms sales. In this way, the soldiers of Satan Operation Group did not need to be involved in this aspect of arms sales, but only needed to be responsible for maintaining order and guarding Devils Army Factory. More often than not, Satan Operation Group soldiers are in the newly built training ground for intensive special training. Jason visited the training ground, but also very satisfied, basically this training ground are in ordance with his initial vision to build. With such a well-equipped training ground, plus the surrounding Andes Mountains, enough to form aprehensive, systematic training program, even if you want to conduct field exercises inbat, the surrounding Andes Mountains can fully meet this condition. After visiting a circle, Jason and his team returned to the base building, it was already afternoon. Jason summoned Mr Iron Fist, Cameron, Sea Shark, lion, Baron, Treg, Mary, Manjusaka and several others to the conference room, and began to understand the nearly three months he had left, some of the trends and news of Dark World. Mr Iron Fist was the first to say: Since Devils Army Factory started to operate, it has quickly taken over the arms market in South America. Now, we at Devils Army Factory receive a market share of about 25%, and this market share is still expanding. The other two arms dealers have more than 70 percent of the market. After the annihtion of ck Fire Army Merchant, most of the market gap left by ck Fire Army Merchant in South America was taken by Stone firearms, and Jaguar military merchant also took part of it. Initially these two arms merchants in order to grab these market shares market skirmishes broke out. But now with the rise of our Devils Army Factory, these two arms merchants have ceased to fight, and perhaps the two of them will privately talk in secret and join forces to target our Devils Army Factory. Jason lit a cigarette, took a puff and said in a nd tone, These two arms dealers dont need to pay attention to the forces. Whoever upies arge market share, whoever has a hard fist, is the industry leader. What we need to do now is to use the high quality arms provided by Luca to expand market share until the two arms dealers upy the market share to squeeze out. When the timees, they will naturallye to submit to us. If they dont grow up and want to solve this matter by force, it will give us a good reason to annihte them directly. Mary took a sip of tea and said, Let me talk about our financial problems. After the battle with the ck Fire Army Merchant, we have captured the spoils of war, plus the previous ounts, the total ount is about 200 million dors. After the end of the battle, the casualties of the soldiers pension, the recement of weapons, the construction of the base training ground, and other daily expenses, there are still about 120 million dors in the ounts. This quarter Devils Army Factorys arms sales, and Two Scarlet Guns side after the distribution of interests, excluding otherbor expenses costs, our ie is about 40 ~ 50 million dors. Jason couldnt help but smile, sighed with emotion, and said, No wonder they say that arms are profitable, and indeed they are. But brothers, do not forget our original intention. Our original intention is not to make money by doing anything, making money is only incidental to the process of achieving our goals. With money, we will have enough resources to recruit more people, and we can continue to grow our team and strength. Our goal is to wipe out the entire Dark World and wipe out forces like Night Shadow. Since we have decided to fight in Dark World, we have to be the king of Dark World! Captain Miller is right. To conquer the whole Dark World is our ultimate goal! Treg said in a jarring voice. Jason then said: Lady Mary, the financial piece you have full management is. This work is very tiring, you are also very hard. The brothers are all looking at it. Mary smiled and didnt say anything else. In fact, she was touched by the trust that Jason and other Satan Army soldiers had in her. She knew that as the Satan Operation Group continued to develop, the industries it owned would be more and more numerous, and by then she would be handling tens of millions of dors from the present to billions of dors. If it wasnt for her trust, Jason wouldnt have let her take full responsibility for the finances. However, when ites to finances, its definitely a tedious job, and Mary didnt feel tired about it, she was happy to do what she could for the Satan Army soldiers. Jason looked towards Manjusaka and asked, Manjusaka, theres no movement on the Dark World sidetely? Manjusaka said, Since thest Titan Ruins incident, there are no obvious moves in Dark World. But there are some scattered news that Night King, who has disappeared for a long time, wille back. As for the truth, there is no way to verify it. Night King? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and the pupils in his eyes were cold and shrunken. Night King, Dark Worlds generation of legendary powerhouse, was once the supreme overlord of the entire Dark World. But for some unknown reason, has disappeared in the Dark World for nearly ten years. After ten years, could it be that Night King is returning with the strongest of the Eternal Night Shrine that dominated the whole Dark World?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This is just a rumor, at least from the information I gathered, I have not seen any signs of activity of the Eternal Night Shrine under Night Kings hand back then. If Night King is really going to return, it will naturally be a big event that will shake the whole Dark World. Manjusaka opened his mouth and continued, In addition, there is another piece of news. Hm? You say. Jason said. Its about City of Doom. In recent times, other intelligence organizations in Dark World have been collecting as much information as possible about City of Doom. Manjusaka said. Meaning that some forces in Dark World are collecting information about City of Doom? Jason frowned, this news really aroused his rm. After all, a war was often fought first is the intelligence war. So, I have a guess, could it be that those four forces in Dark World are preparing to attack City of Doom, and during this time, Night Shadow and other such forces have not moved much. Maybe they are secretly mobilizing their troops and secretlyying out the pre-war preparations for the attack on City of Doom. Manjusaka said. There is that possibility. Jason nodded and pondered secretly. Chapter 1332 Jason’s Concerns Jason thought a lot, he remembered that Manjusaka had said that Asian ck market is most likely rted to Devil Lord. Devil Lord is the first strongest person under Night King. Moreover, it is an Asian person. As for Asian that countrys people, it is not sure yet. If Devil Lord is rted to Asian ck market, and City of Doom is the secondrgest stronghold in Asian ck market,bined with what Manjusaka said earlier, there are news spread in Dark World about the return of Night King. At this juncture, Dark Worlds Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance and Shura Sanctuary are going to attack City of Doom, which has a deep meaning.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since the Asian ck market is rted to Devil Lord, it is the same as the Asian ck market forces that belong to the Eternal Night Shrine under themand of Night King, and all the forces of Dark World want to attack City of Doom, it is difficult not to take this opportunity to Forcing Night King to show up? Or is this a test to see if Night King will really return after nearly a decade of disappearance, as the news has spread? Jason also thought of the Japanese royal princess Tamakawa. Tamakawas Royal Order of Knights is based in City of Doom, and Tamakawa has also taken over the management of City of Dooms Doomsday Fighting Arena. It can be said that all of Tamakawas hard work over the years to develop industries outside of the country is concentrated in City of Doom. Thest time Tamakawa went to Oakshire University with a visiting group, his real intention was toe to him. At that time, Tamakawa had already told him about Dark Winter, revealing that these four forces in Dark World would most likely attack City of Doom. Tamakawa also hoped that Jason would send troops to City of Doom, and as long as City of Doom was defended, Jason could be the Lord of City of Doom in name only. After all, there are no real city lords in City of Doom, only the three judges. Among them, White Fox is one of these three judges. For whether to send troops to City of Doom, Jason did not make a final decision, which needs to be weighed in all aspects, before the eyes is it worth to defend? Is it really as Tamakawa said, so control the entire City of Doom, be the Lord of the City of Doom? This matter also needs to be discussed in detail with Satan Army soldiers. Satan, do you have any idea if the four powers in Dark World really want to attack City of Doom? Manjusaka asked with a twinkle in his eye, looking at Jason on this. I need to find out what the four powers want to attack City of Doom. Jason opened his mouth and added, A man once told me that there is no city lord in City of Doom. If the four major forces really want to attack City of Doom, those scattered forces in City of Doom will flee in droves. At that time, City of Doom will be no more than an empty city. In such a case, if I defend City of Doom, I can be the Lord of City of Doom in name only. Manjusakas eyes lit up at her words, and she said, If thats the case, its a sure win. One-third of the Asian ck market. The huge profits generated every day are unimaginable. Captain Miller, if thats the case, we can send in the troops. Besides, isnt it Night Shadow, Assassination League and Shura Sanctuary that are going to attack City of Doom? We are hostile to these forces and are worried about finding a ce to fight them hard. There is such an opportunity, might as well take the opportunity to attack these hostile forces, kill their prestige. lion opened his mouth and said. As a warrior, you are born to fight. We have been raising our strength for some time. Its time to find a time to fight these forces with Night Shadow. Baron said in a deep voice. Mr Iron Fist also nodded, said: Other than that, just Night Shadow, Shura Sanctuary these forces, can send troops to ambush them. These forces want to attack City of Doom, they must be motivated by certain interests. The more they benefit, the more powerful they will be, and the worse it will be for us. In contrast, the more we keep annihting and weakening their warrior ranks, the weaker their forces will be, and the more advantageous it will be for us. Jasons eyes shone brightly as he said, We in the Satan Army have never been afraid of fighting. What we are afraid of is being used and being caught in a trap. Therefore, this matter is not urgent first. After a pause, Jason looked at Manjusaka and said, Manjusaka, these days you collect information on this. Pay attention to City of Doom and find out the reason why these four forces want to attack City of Doom. Okay, I got it. Manjusaka nodded his head. Jasons concern was not without reason, now he knew that the water in Dark World was very deep. The ones who really control Dark World are the Agist behind Dark World. As far as he knows, the current Agist of Dark World are Titan people, Holy Night people, Blood Moon, The Holy n of the Apocalypse. These ancient races or when exploring the Titan Ruins, Lilith revealed to him. These mysterious ancient races of the bloodline of the strong, Jason has seen, lets say the Titan people, those Titan Warriors sturdy as a mountain, infinite power. The Titan Warriors are as big as mountains and have infinite power. A random adult of Titan people has the strength of a king ss realm. As for the Titan War God this level of Titan Warriors, it is even more terrifying. Jason had an in-depth discussion with the blood butcher, suspecting that the Dark World today is actually controlled by a muchrger force behind, these forces are too strong, so strong that even Night King can not counteract the situation, and therefore chose to disappear. Of course, these are Jasons spection, whether this is the case he can not confirm. Now there is a rumor in Dark World that Night King has returned, plus the four forces are going to attack the City of Doom, and at this juncture, the mysterious Lilith came to Babia. These clues are linked together, Jason also had to consider carefully. What if the battle against the City of Doom is actually a battlefield between the major Agists behind Dark World? Or what if its a battlefield between an Agist and Night King? Jason does not want his Satan Army soldiers to be involved in the whirlpool of the struggle between the major Agist or Night King. Admittedly, the current Satan Operation Groups fighting ability, with the addition of the Arctic Fox Mercenaries, Ghost Army and the escorts brought over by Luca, is even more powerful than before. But Jason does not yet think that the current strength of the Satan Operation Group canpete with the major Agist forces in Dark World to the point. Therefore, there is about City of Doom on this matter, he needs to figure out some of the original reason. At least when the timees to really send troops, it will not be led by the nose. Chapter 1333 Princess Agist It waste afternoon.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tables of wine and food were set up in the base building. Jason had returned, so naturally there had to be a reception banquet. Normally, alcohol is forbidden in the Satan Operation Group, and during the strong special training period, it is fully enforced. After Jason came back this time, in order to make himself and his brothers in the Satan Army all happy, allowed to drink tonight. After all, its not the same here as in the army, and theres no need to make it as strict as the army. The time to drink a big bowl of wine, the time to eat meat to eat meat, the time to train all-out, the time to kill the enemy is never soft. This is the style of the Satan Army soldiers led by Jason. When the drinks were served, the Satan Army soldiers were all excited and drank from their bowls, and many of them came to Jason for a toast. Jason even if he boasts that he can still drink, but he cant stand hundreds of soldiersing over one by one to drink, so he had to take a bottle of wine and toast a round of tables first. Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Cameron, Baron, Sea Shark, Phantom, Mary, Manjusaka and Jason sat at a table, in addition to the mysterious Lilith, she sat directly next to Jason. Jason originally thought that Lilith does not drink, but he was wrong, simply very wrong. At first Lilith indeed do not drink, but looking at Jason they drink so happy, she also picked up a bottle of wine to drink with Jason. Jason naturally did not resist, but unexpectedly this beautiful like a genie down to earth woman drinking wine than he are more fierce, a bowl of drinking, at first said the taste is so spicy, a little ufortable, like a first time drinker general. But who has ever seen a first-time drinker drink in a bowl like this? And also a woman! The key is that she drank this way actually did not reduce the drunkenness, only the glittering white jade-like wless jade face slightly tinged with a few red, but her beautiful, charming amber eyes are looking more and more bright and sober. This suffers Jason, who at first boasted that Lilith would drink as much as he could. The first few bowls of wine in a row, plus the front of the drink, Jason directly can not be affected, looking at Lilith still want to bring another bottle of wine, he quickly raised his hands in surrender, willingly admit defeat. Not to mention Jason, even Mr Iron Fist, Treg and others at the same table are directly dumbfounded, the Satan Operation Group in the number of Treg can drink the most, even Treg also think he can not do Lilith such a bowl of drinking still face unchanged. No one could have imagined that this beautiful woman, who makes people feel offended by one more look, would be so brutal when drinking? It really doesnt match her appearance. Jason was feeling dizzy from the wine and thought he would go for a walk to get some fresh air. Lilith smiled when she saw this and said, Satan, let me walk with you. Lilith has said so, Jason also can not refuse, meet Mary and Manjusaka projection over the eyes, only have a stiff smile and said: Okay. Iron Fist, you do not drink too much, almost on the line. Ille back after Ive been around for a while. Captain Miller, theres no rush, well wait for you toe back and keep drinking. Treg said with a smile. Jason got up and walked towards the outside of the base building, Lilith also followed, her tall and beautiful body followed Jason, inevitably will make people think. Outside the base building is Babia, the town is asionally whizzed by cars, a house with lights. In the distance, the Andes Mountains are hidden in the deep night, like the prehistoric beast creeping. Lilith looked up at the sky, tonight there is the moon, there is also starlight, lit up the sky above. Actually, the world outside is nice. Its full of a vibrant life, and a taste of the human world. Instead of that isted up, day after day as boring life. Lilith suddenly said. Jason lit a cigarette, took a puff and looked at Liliths impably soft silhouette under the night haze, he said, I know youre a princess in some Agist. Do you Agists just live in an isted ce? Basically, sort of. There will be no outsiders except for the n, Lilith spoke, and after a pause, added, For the purity of the bloodline. Jason did understand Liliths meaning, an Agist, in order to continue the Agist pure bloodline from generation to generation, will not allow the Agist people and the outside world of ordinary people to interact, otherwise there are ordinary people from the outside world to join in, once the start of reproduction, will prompt the Agist in the ancient bloodline with the generations and be increasingly thin. In order to eliminate such a situation, the best way is naturally isted from the outside world. So you havent seen much of the outside world. Jason smiled and said, In fact, there are many wonderfulndscapes in this world. There are endless deserts, there are also snowy pr ice fields, there are worth exploring the primeval rainforests, and the magnificent and majestic canyons and so on. Since you have the opportunity toe out, you might as well walk more and see more. Lilith smiled and said, Ill definitely check it out when I get the chance. I dont suppose youre out alone this time, are you? Jason couldnt help but turn his eyes to look around, as if he was searching for anyone hiding in the shadows. Lilith saw Jasons actions after a smile, said: The people in the n certainly will not be assured that I am out of the outside world alone. So there will be Uncle Parks apanying me. Uncle Parks? Uncle Parks? You mean the old man with silver hair who showed up at thest moment in Titan Ruinsst time? Jason asked. Lilith nodded and said, Yes, thats Uncle Parks. Howe I cant see him? Why didnt you call him over to eat with you during dinner just now? Your Uncle Parks always has to eat, right? Jason asked. PfftC Lilith couldnt help butugh, and the stars in the sky seemed to have coalesced in her light smile, making the stars dim at this moment, she said, You dont have to worry about Uncle Parks eating and drinking problems. When Uncle Parks is going to show up you will see him. You simply want to take a break this time out? Jason asked. Liliths eyes blinked and she said, Why do you feel like youre saying something? Not really, Im still happy to see you again. After all, you are the princess of Agist, this is not something you can just see each other. Jason smiled, then he stared at Liliths mesmerizingly beautiful eyes and said, Can I ask you a question? Sure. I want to know if some Agist is behind the current Dark World? Lets say the Holy Night people, Blood Moon, etc. that you mentioned to me before. Jason asked the biggest question in his mind. He believes that with Liliths identity, if there is an Agist controlling figure behind this Dark World, then she will definitely know some answers. Chapter 1334 Blasphemous Bloodchild In response to Jasons inquiry, Lilith did not immediately respond positively, she said, The market in Babia is just up ahead, right? I wonder if there are any local snacks or anything? I think it would be better if we talk while eating?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Are you a foodie? Jason sighed in his heart, just now Lilith was eating and drinking, she drank a lot and ate a lot. If she usually has such an appetite, she can still maintain such a perfect body, which will only make the worlds countless beautiful women who dare not eat and drink in order to maintain their bodies jealous and envious of the hate. Of course, Liliths unparalleled face and her own innate noble and elegant temperament are enough to make the worlds women jealous and envious. Jason smiled and said, Then lets go, Ill take you for a stroll and eat whatever you want. I remember that just now you had a lot of wine, but you actually have the appetite to eat? Are you saying I eat a lot? Lilithughed up. No no, its good to be able to eat. What Im curious about is, you drank so much wine, and youre not even a little bit drunk? Jason looked at Lilith and asked in a surprised voice. Lilith shook his head and said, To say the least, alcohol doesnt do much for me. Maybe it has something to do with my physique. I dont know, in any case, those wines taste average, not good. Jason a face immediately darkened, forehead straight ck line C damn, not good to drink you have to drink so much with me? You really want to get me drunk? Jason knew that Lilith came from Agist, and her identity was certainly extremely noble in her Agist, and she might also have a very special bloodline, so she had a special physique. It may be this type of bloodline physique, making her for alcohol has a strong immunity, drink more wine is simr to drinking water, drunk is certainly not drunk. The difference is that the wine, or for her, the water taste how, how good it is. The road to the front of the neighborhood, but also seems to be lively, there is a night market, the roadside also set up a snack stall, the aborigines living here after a busy day will alsoe to drink beer and eat some snacks. After the Satan Armys purge, some of the people who were hiding in Babia were cleansed out, and those who remained were basically rtively peaceful aborigines, so the night market also seemed to be prosperous. Jason brought Lilith, with Liliths posture, plus she did not hide her face, naturally attracted the attention of many rugged male animals in the night market. But these male animals at best just a nce, but really do not dare to do anything. The night market is also patrolled by armed soldiers, these armed soldiers are Gabri hand under those armed soldiers, they are responsible for the security and stability of the entire Babia work. The armed soldiers patrolling near the night market saw Jasoning, they hurriedly and quickly greeted him, they naturally recognized Jason, greeted these armed soldiers have shouted: Captain Miller. Jason waved his hand and said, You guys go on about your business. Yes, yes. Those armed men said one after another. After shopping around in the night market, Lilith finally chose an open-air barbecue restaurant, because Babia by the sea, naturally there is nock of seafood, order some seafood to grill and eat, but also good. Lilith ate grilled red shrimp, her beautiful eyes turned, looked at Jason, smiled and asked, You do not eat ah? Im full. Jason said with a bitter smile. Well what did you ask me before? Lilith said. I want to know if some Agist is secretly manipting some forces in Dark World? Jason said. Lilith immediately said: Agist lineage, although the Agist people are basically isted from the world, do not interact with the outside world. However, any Agist can not bepletely separated from the world and exist. In fact, Agist holds a lot of resources and power in the world today. Jason nodded, he knew that the Agist in Dark World was just like the Hyacinth and Holy Land in CaroviaHyacinth, although these forces seem to be isted in Hyacinth, but in fact they secretly control a lot of resources and wealth in the mundane world. Because Agists existence is extremely long and ancient. So a long time ago, some Agists have already formed a-like system in the outside world. Some Agist control the financial industry, some control the manufacturing industry, some control the minerals, etc.. For example, you know some of the prominent families in the Western world, these families, more or less behind the Agist figure. Some of these families are in the service of Agist. Lilith said. So wouldnt Agists power be huge? Jason said. You could say that. Lilith opened her mouth, she continued, As for whether those forces in Dark World you mentioned are rted to Agist, I cant say for sure that there is, but more or less there will be some rtionship decades ago, Holy Night peoples holy woman had given birth to a sphemous Bloodchild. Holy Night peoples holy maiden? What does sphemous Bloodchild mean again? It is said that the Holy Night peoples Virgin was in the outside world for training and somehow fell in love with a man from the outside world. The Holy Night peoples Virgin returned to the n, and soon after she found out she was pregnant, and she knew who the father of the child was. sphemous Bloodchild means an impure Agist offspring, a child born to an Agist man and an outsider. And then what? It is said that this sphemous Bloodchild was secretly escorted out. As for the holy woman, she has been imprisoned by Holy Night people for the crime of sphemy against Holy Night people. Lilith said slowly. Does this have anything to do with the forces of Dark World today? Jason asked curiously. Maybe it has something to do with it, maybe it doesnt. Lilith smiled and continued, Dont you want to know more about Agist? Ill tell you about it in passing. Lilith said, Lilith stood up, pink cherry lips smile like a curved moon, appearing to seduce the soul, let a person look at the soul, she said, Im full, thank you for inviting me over to eat such a delicious snack. Jason also stood up, forgiving him surrounded by many beautiful women, more or less immune to beauty, but looking at Lilith so stunningly beautiful to the heart-stopping smile, he still can not help but some heart amazed. But he did not dare to do anything, the ghosts know really have to have any excessive sphemous actions, that Gods name for Parks silver-haired old man will not suddenly appear in their own back. What about you? And what Agist do you belong to? Jason asked. Dragons. Surprisingly, Lilith answered the question dryly, and as she said this she had already turned around and walked forward. Chapter 1335 Can’t Stand Questioning (I) Dragons? Jason froze, he could say that this was the first time he had heard of it. Although there was basically nothing to know about Dragons, the mere fact that the race was named after such a name showed its extraordinary nature. Jason and Lilith returned to the base building. In the base building, some Satan Army soldiers were still eating and drinking, and some of them had gone to their quarters to rest after getting drunk. Jason walked back and said, Brothers, its almost enough to drink. Tomorrow at noon, all of you should gather at the training ground. After giving the order, Jason also walked up to the sixth floor of the base building and prepared to go back to his room to rest. Lilith was also arranged in a room on the sixth floor. Anyway, this base building isrge enough, each floor is a great space, since the sixth floor has been transformed into a living room, there are at least a dozen rooms to live in. The problem is that there are Mary and Manjusaka living in this floor, and fortunately Luca and White Fox are not in Babia, or else add the two of them, that is really lively. Arriving at the sixth floor, Lilith smiled at Jason and said, Good night Satan. Good night.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason responded in kind. Jason walked towards his room, and when he reached the door of his room, the door of a room in front of him on the right side opened, that was Marys room, and indeed Marys body peeked out from the doorway, she looked at Jason and said, Come here. Jason scratched his head and walked over. If there was someone Jason was afraid of in the Satan Operation Group, it would be Mary. Mary has one hand on finance, one hand on life and death, and she is a hard worker. Not to mention Jason, other Satan Army soldiers also love and respect her. Satan Operation Group in many peoples lives, can be Mary hard from the ghost of the door to pull back. So Jason wouldnt dare to annoy this beautiful woman, otherwise if he was wounded on the battlefield one day, Mary could have a thousand ways to deal with him, such as stuffing a gauze in the wound or something to make him suffer more. Still not sleeping, huh? Jason asked with a smile as he walked over. Mary grunted, didnt say anything, and walked inside the room. Jason also had to walk into the room, closed the door with his back hand and asked, Why dont you look very excited? Could it be that some bastard has pissed you off? Tell me, see if I can beat him to death. Fine, then you can beat yourself to death first. Mary said. Jason was stunned, heughed, reached out and took Marys arm and said, Lady Mary, how did I provoke you? Its not true at all. I cant wait to hold you in my hands. Mary shook off her arm and said, Dont say nice things in front of me. That Lilith is mysterious, and you know it, but you are still so close to her. What is your rtionship with her? Jason froze, where did he think it would be because of this question? Jason couldnt help butugh and said, Youre angry because of this? Huh? Youre not jealous, are you? If you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I will kill you? Whos jealous? Besides, in your eyes, Im just your brother. Mary blushed slightly, she said in an annoyed voice, I, I just think about the whole Satan Army brothers. Isnt it strange that this woman hase to Babia all of a sudden? Or are you so enchanted by her beauty that you cant think of anything else? Jasons face was full of injustice, and he said with a bitter smile, Lilith is indeed very beautiful, but this beauty seems unreal, too dreamy, not something that mere mortals like me can touch. Inparison, I still think Lady Mary is more feminine ah. This is not, the battlefield can kill the enemy, but also can give birth to the white bones of the living dead, management is all aspects, how good ah. In my eyes, Lady Mary, you are a living beauty. Mary looked more annoyed, a gnashing of teeth look, as if they could not wait to pounce on Jasons body to bite off a piece of flesh like. Dont say such things in front of me, I have long been immune. If you want to talk about it, you can talk to Lilith. Anyway, no matter how much you say, in your eyes, I am just your brother. Mary said in a good-natured way. Jason put away his joking face, he said: Liliths origin is indeed very important. I met Lilith in Titan Ruins and she told me about the Agist of Dark World. In short, any Agist has an extremely powerful force, and there is no shortage of Agist Emperors. After a pause, Jason continued: I contacted and talked with Lilith, on the one hand, I wanted to know her purpose ofing to Babia; on the other hand, I also wanted to learn more about the rtionship between Agist and Dark World. I had a private conversation with Blood Butcher, who suspected that behind the major forces of Dark World today, there are actually stronger forces ruling, and these ancient and powerful forces are the Agist lineage. Mary was shocked at her words and said, Are you saying that the forces in Dark World today, and even the entire pattern of Dark World, are controlled by the so-called Agist lineage behind them? I asked Lilith tonight, and Lilith didnt borate, just said that more or less all of them would be somewhat rted. Jason opened his mouth and continued, So when we met today, the matter of the four forces of Dark World attacking City of Doom, I kept a cautious attitude, the purpose is to find out whether behind this, there are some Agist in control. Speaking of this, the gaze in Jasons eyes deepened and rose, he said: We Satan Operation Group to fight the war is naturally not afraid. But if we fight and dont even know who the real enemy behind us is, then the battle is too sparse. It seems that what we have seen of Dark World is only the tip of the iceberg. The deeper insides arepletely hidden under the sea. Mary said. Thats the truth. Jason took a deep breath and continued, At the time in Titan Ruins, Lilith did show great kindness to us, if not for her help, I was with Iron Fist and others in Titan Ruins trip would not be so smooth. You know, the back end Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura all showed up, intent on killing me. It was Liliths protector who showed up and deterred Night Emperor and others, so Iron Fist and I were able to escape unharmed. So, Lilith ising to Babia, and we can only wee her. Through her I will also be able to learn more about Agists inner workings. Well, in that case I was a bit wrong about you before. Mary looked embarrassed and said. Jasonughed and said, I wouldnt me you. Besides, no matter what, you and Iron Fist and other Satan Army brothers will always be at the top of my list. As for Lilith if I could, I really wish she hadnt shown up here. Because, its a hot potato. No matter what Liliths purpose is, since she has shown goodwill at the time of Titan Ruins, she will not harm our Satan Operation Group this time. we can only wait and see what happens. Mary said. Jason nodded his head and said, Thats the only way to go. Mary remembered something and changed the subject, asking, How is Wolf Boy? Pretty good. Jason smiled and said, Hes got Old Mr Miller to keep an eye on him. Hes pretty strong now. Hes been wanting toe over with me, but I dont think the time is right. Lets talk about itter. Mary nodded and then said, Since its okay, go back to your room and rest. Youve been rushing around for the past two days, so I guess youre tired. Jason smiled and immediately showed a surprised face and said, So what Lady Mary, you called me into your room, dont you mean to retain me to stay tonight? Fine, then you stay tonight, anyway, I know everything about the structure of the human body, then take a scalpel to study you as a living body to study. Ahem C I seem to be a little tired, Lady Mary, you rest early, good night. Jason coughed dryly and felt a chilling over his body, and hastily fled out. Chapter 1336 Can’t Stand Questioning (II) After Jason returned to his room, he took off his clothes and went to take a shower in the bathroom. After taking a shower, the whole person felt a lot more rxed and had a sense of refreshment. At first he did have too much to drink, his head was a little tipsy, but after the shower came out the whole person was refreshed. He hadnt rested well in the past few days, first leading the Dragon Shade to the Golden Triangle to rescue Lukas and others, fighting with the Heaven Armed Groups for one night, and thening to Babia for two consecutive days, so it was impossible to say that he wasnt tired. So, after taking a shower, Jason was ready to lie down and get a good nights sleep. He went to the bed and picked up his cell phone to look at it, not to look at it, but to see that there are several missed calls. He opened the record and saw that all these missed calls were from Manjusaka. Jason then looked at the time, basically when he was in the shower, it is no wonder he did not receive. He had to call back C Hello, Manjusaka, still not resting? Satan, you finally answered the phone. What have you been doing? As expected, the voice of the Death Flower came over the phone, annoyed. Jasonughed and said, I was in the shower, so I didnt get the call. Whats wrong? Whats the matter? Satan, youre so heartless. How long has it been since Ive seen you? Cant I call you if theres nothing wrong? You must have seen that Lilith and forgotten about me, right? Jason was stunned, thinking that this womans imagination is too rich? He hurriedly said, That is absolutely not true. You have always been in my heart, unless my heart is gone, how could I forget you? Really? Really! Good, to prove what you say, thene over to my room now and Ill leave the door open for you. C Jason was straight up speechless, what did this have to do with going to her room? Does going there prove anything? Jason also knew that reasoning with women was something only nerds did. There is no reasoning with women at all. For example, if Jason didnt go, ording to Manjusakas reasoning, what he said would be false and a lie. What else can we do now? Jason had to get up, find some clothes and put them on, and push the door out. Jason walked to Lucas room, noting that the door was really hidden, he reached out and pushed it open, and then went in. Close the door and look forward, jumped into the eyes is a very sexy scene. Manjusaka is wearing a very sexy erotic clothes is sitting on the sofa, holding a bunch of fresh grapes in his hands, is picking one to her mouth inside the beautiful and attractive. The grapes are tempting, but the Manjusaka in front of her looks even more tempting. Especially her ming red lips between the opening, but also let people have a look at the impulse to want a kiss. Jason came over and sat down next to Manjusaka with a big smile and said, Beauty,e on, feed me a grape. Manjusaka gave Jason a nk look and said, You could have gone to Lilith, wouldnt it have been sweeter for you to hand-feed you? Im not rted to her, why should I let her feed me? Im not rted to her. You are my woman. Jason said with a smile. Is that so? Manjusakas eyes were charming, and she red at Jason, looking extremely seductive and provocative. Of course! Jason nodded his head and looked at Manjusakas charming and seductive jade face, and then his eyes couldnt help but look down At once, his eyes could not move away. This woman must have done it on purpose. This is the middle of the night, but still dressed so sexy, if not intentional what is? Manjusaka seems to have noticed Jasons gaze, she ate a smile, deliberately straightened up, so that the piece of arrogant existence immediately overflowed, the visual impact brought about by the sense of no round than. So tired, want to sleep it but, but do not want to move, how to ah? Manjusaka opened his mouth and said. Gollum!N?velDrama.Org content. Jason gulped, he came back to his senses, after hearing Manjusakas words he volunteered, You dont have to move, Ill just carry you to the bed to rest. Really? That good? Manjusakas eyes lit up and he said with a smile. Of course. Its in my nature to help people. Jason spoke in a serious manner, and he really picked Manjusaka up and walked to the bed. When he put Manjusaka down, Manjusakas arms hooked around his neck. Seeing that Jasons hands and feet began to be unfaithful, Manjusaka pushed Jason off with one hand, sheughed delicately and said, Satan, lets y a game, okay? A game? What game? An exciting game, of course. You put your hands out. Manjusaka smiled. Jason was not sure, but he held out his hands. At that moment, he saw that Manjusaka took out a pair of handcuffs from somewhere and handcuffed Jasons hands. Seeing this scene, Jason was stunned and asked with a bitter smile, Manjusaka, what do you mean by this? What kind of game is this? Manjusaka smiles, the whole person is like a mermaid like wrapped around Jason. Manjusaka just didnt go straight to the point, hanging on to Jasons appetite and the rising me. Jason could not help but take a deep breath, he said: Manjusaka, not you y like this ah. How long are you going to tease? You havent answered my question. What is your rtionship with Lilith? Is she your new love? With her, are you going to forget about me? C Jason cried andughed, howe Manjusaka, like Mary, was always grasping this question and questioning it? Luckily Luca and White Fox were not here, otherwise they would have taken turns to question each other, so there would be no rest tonight. This questioning from beautiful women is simply overwhelming. Jason had to say: Lilith and I are at best a cooperative rtionship. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre looking for. I think you know nothing about the Agist of Dark World. I do too. But through Lilith, I can learn more about the Agists inside and information. The power and terror of these Agists is far beyond our imagination. Knowing yourself and your enemy is the only way to win a hundred battles. So, learning more about these Agists through Lilith will be more beneficial than harmful. Manjusaka face really froze, such news was difficult for her to digest for a while, then her eyes rolled and she said with a smile, About these Agist, we will talk about it some other time. It seems that I have wronged you, in order to make up for my fault, Ill make it up to you, okay? Come on, my woman! Jason had a bad smile on his face. Chapter 1337 Dragons Guardians Lilith said goodbye to Jason earlier, said good night and went inside her room. When she first arrived in Babia, Mr Iron Fist and others were also warmly received. After all, Mr Iron Fist, Treg and several others who have participated in the exploration of Titan Ruins know that at that time in Titan Ruins, they are also grateful to Liliths many care. The room arranged for Lilith is also spacious and bright enough, and the appliances and supplies inside are all new. Of course, even so, but with Lilith in the n that kind of magnificent environment than, naturally is noparison. The good thing is that Lilith is not the kind of pretentious born petnt woman, as long as there is a ce for rest she will not mind anything. Lilith opened the door into the room, she turned on the light, and closed the door, when she looked forward, she saw a tall figure standing by the window of the room. When she saw this figure, Lilith was not surprised, a smile in her eyes, she said: Uncle Parks, standing here quietly, but will scare people. The figure slowly turned around, it was an old man with silver hair, he was d in a white robe, the robe embroidered with a golden western dragon design with wings on its back, he looked very old, but his face still looked rosy, his eyes were filled with essence, he looked full of energy and blood, not the least bit old. Silver-haired old man! If Jason saw this person, then he would be able to recognize that this silver-haired old man is exactly the same old man who was in Titan Ruins, not moving without any action but will Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura to shock. Parks C Guardian of the Dragons! Parks bowed to Lilith and said, Greetings, Your Highness. I came uninvited and did not greet the princess in advance, so please forgive me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. There is no need for Uncle Parks to be so polite. I know that in your old mans heart, treat me as if I were your your child. So I will only be happy that you showed up. Lilith smiled, and then she asked curiously, How did Uncle Parks get up here? Parks pointed out the window and said, Its not hard for me to get up this six-story building. Lilith couldnt help but yfully spit out her tongue, she knew that with her current strength, she couldnt understand how terrifying that big Agist Emperor really was. For this level of power, as long as there is a borrowing point, height is never a problem. The princess has been in contact with the boy named Satan, what have you found? Parks asked. Lilith came over and sat on the sofa, her 360 deathless jade face flushed with a hint of doubt as she said, I have mobilized my own Dragons bloodline when I was with Satan, but I didnt get any sense. Itspletely different from the feeling I hadst time in Titan Ruins. Parks frowned, he mused and said, That day in the secret room of Titan Ruins, the princess was sure that Satan was really able toprehend the mystery of Titans Power Evolution Secret Method? Lilith said, I dare not say for sure, with my intuition at that time, Satan should have grasped the mysteries of the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method. And, when Satan sensed the Power Evolution Secret Method mysteries, my own Dragons bloodline passively caused a resonance, I was able to clearly sense Satans pure and powerful dragon energy fluctuating, in addition to a mysterious and powerful force from deep within his bloodline like a revival that feeling, there is no mistake. Parks eyes shining, he said: Princess bloodline noble, awakened Holy Dragon Bloodline. satan if you can cause the princess own Holy Dragon Bloodline resonate, that he has Dragons rted bloodline or other aspects of the qi blood, etc.. And, in terms of strength and dignity, no less than the Princess Holy Dragon Bloodline, the only way to cause the Princess bloodline to resonate. Lilith said curiously, But, what other race in the world today has Dragons-rted bloodline besides our Dragons? Parks said, Princess, you do not know, Dragon Totem beliefs are not only in the West, we Dragons have. The Eastern Carovian beliefs about Dragon Totem have a much longer and more mysterious history. The Dragon Totem of the Carovian East is different from the Dragon Totem of the West. Our Dragon Totem has two wings on its back, while the Carovian Dragon Totem has a body like a big snake and no wings. But, to be from the origin, both kinds of Dragon Totem have something inmon. In that case, is Satan a descendant of the Dragons of the Carovian East? Lilith asked. Parks shook his head and said, I do not yet know whether there is a Dragons lineage in Carovian. As for Satans bloodline deep breath about the Dragons lineage may be deliberately sealed, so the normal time can not be sensed. Only in some special circumstances, stimted to be triggered. Anyway, I will figure out the situation. Lilith said. Thepanys main business is the Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method, and if Satan has really mastered it, he can tell us the meaning of the Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method. In exchange, we can also provide him with The Sacred Dragon Technique of the Dragons lineage, Parks said. Okay, I get it. Lilith said. Parks looked at the time and said, Its already a littlete, so Ill leave the princess to rest. Uncle Parks, you be carefulC Lilith said. The words had just fallen out of her mouth, but she saw Parks tall figure had leapt down from the window. The next day at noon. Babia, the devils training ground. Jason gathered all the Satan Operation Group fighters over. Today, only 40 of the original Satan Operation Group soldiers, including Cameron and others, remained. After the attack on ck Fire Army Merchant and the battle with Angels, there are eight Satan Army soldiers died. Arctic Fox Mercenaries side still left Sea Shark, Ghost Axe, Giant Rock, Wind Shadow and a total of 17 fighters. The Ghost Army warriors brought over by Blood ughter were 26 in number. In addition, there is Luca brought over to Hemers as the leader of the escort team of 100 people. In this way, the Satan Operation Group led a team of 183 warriors who could be directly put into the battlefield. Arctic Fox Mercenaries and Ghost Army have already joined the Satan Operation Group, as for the escort led by Hemers, Jason deliberately transferred with all his might, and they can also be incorporated into the Satan Operation Group. When Luca brought this escort team over, he already told Jason this clearly. The new training ground will be the ce for me to lead you in special training andbat drills. I want to know how strong you are now and how well you work with each other. From today, you all belong to the same legion C Satan Operation Group! In the field, all the Satan Army soldiers listened with their heads held high, silent, but their eyes were lit up with a fiery fighting spirit! Now, the special training begins! With Jasons order, the Satan Operation Group, which had been through a battle of blood and fire, began to put all of its soldiers into intensive special training andbat drills. Chapter 1338 Satan Army Training At Jasons request, all the Satan Army soldiers conducted the training ording to the intensity of the Satan Operation Group. The Satan Operation Groups intensive special training includes physical fitness, shooting andbat, and finally the fieldbat training, which tests a soldiers all-roundbat quality. Jason has a purpose for suchprehensive training. For the earliest group of Satan Army warriorsbat ability he knows very well, and knows thebat characteristics of each veteran of the Satan Army warriors. But with the Arctic Fox Mercenaries, Ghost Army and escort these warriors to join in, he will not be able to do this part of the warriors are all understood. Therefore, todaysprehensive training is a must. Only after clear each warriors own ability, in future operations, he will be able to make urate and appropriatebat deployment for each warrior. Otherwise not clear about the characteristics of some warriors abilities, there will be the phenomenon of using the wrong people, and then the impact will be too great. Physical fitness training, the first is a long run with weight to warm up, followed by mud crawling, unarmed climbing, crossing obstacles, etc., all the physical fitness program intensive training down, enough to squeeze the physical strength of each soldier to the limit. Then in this physical exhaustion of a situation, special training in firearms uracy, even if it is exhausted to the point of deficiency, the hand holding the gun can not shake, always keep the stability of the hands, the only way to ensure the uracy of shooting. After this is the training in closebat, there are groups of three or five people confrontation, there is also the formation of a small team type group cooperationbat, naturally, there is also a single against a single battle. It was a real fist fight, but of course, if one of the parties was defeated, they would immediately stop attacking and killing. Jason was shuttling through the field, observing the way these Satan Army warriors fought, and from time to time he would give pointers, exining everything from fighting moves to power characteristics. The sun had already started to set in the west, reflecting the golden color of the ground. Lilith appeared in the training ground at some point, she was watching the special training of the Satan Operation Group fighters, in the process, she could sense the strong fighting spirit and the strong will of steel of the iron-blooded warriors. She could not help but feel a sense of respect for this team of warriors. She thought of Dragons warriors. It is true that, to say from the innate conditions, Dragons warriors upy a huge advantage, special Dragons bloodline, any adult Dragons warriors have a strong fighting ability. As long as a little learning Dragons in the battle of the secret method, any Dragons warrior to the outside world, are the battle power of the strongest,pletely able topete with Titan Warriors. However, Lilith is from the body of this Satan Operation Group warriors see Dragons warriorsck of things C fighting spirit, will, the desire to be stronger! Dragons warriors have lived afortable life for too long, so long that they have lost the sense of worry andpetition. dragons powerful power makes dragons warriors do not need to kill in battle, do not need to go to the outside world to fight, over time, dragons isted from the world as if it has be a carefreend. Even in Dragons, each year will arrange Dragons warriors with other Agist warriors topete or not, which in Liliths view is far from enough, only through the battlefield of blood and fire, in order to train a real warrior. For example, the warriors of Satan Operation Group, who are just ordinary people and do not possess any special bloodline, but when this army of iron blood is put on the battlefield, which Agist warriors can dare to say that they can defeat the warriors of this army of iron blood 100%? The status quo of Dragons warriors is the need to make some changes. Afortable life can make a warrior lose his fighting spirit, can a warrior without fighting spirit still be called a warrior? Lilith thought to herself, she then shook her head and said to herself again, From the situation at hand, Satan is extremely good at training warrior teams. I wonder, will he be willing to train Dragons warriors? The suns afterglow reflected on his hard, resolute face, reflecting a different kind of charm. In Liliths opinion, this is what a real man should taste like. At this time, Jason has led this team of warriors to a mountain in the Andes Mountains, to carry out fieldbat training. Lilith curiously also towards the Andes Mountains hill to run over to watch, because Jason did not prohibit Liliths movement, so Lilith is free to visit, and Otherwise, outsiders are not allowed to approach the Satan Operation Group when they are training their soldiers. Lilith came to the hill, saw Jason is through the microphone to conduct the generalmand, the entire Satan Operation Group soldiers are divided into teams of soldiers, in this practical exercise to carry out teamworkbat exercises, including defensive operations, charge assault, ambush raid, mine traps and a series of integratedbat exercises. Lilith came to Jasons side and said, Is this a practical training exercise? Jason looked at Lilith and asked with a smile, Why are you here between these mountains and fields? I didnt have so many warriors in my Satan Operation Group before. Now that many warriors have been added, I am honing these new warriors habits and understanding the Satan Operation Groupsbat style, so that their tactical cooperation with the old warriors can be better integrated. In the battlefield, the tacit understanding of cooperation is extremely important, in that gunfire and artillery, it is simply toote to talk, so often a gesture, a look, a movement to know each others intentions, so that they can y the quickest tacit cooperation counterattack. You are quite right. I can also sense the strength of this team of fighters. Lilith said.N?velDrama.Org content. Jason smiled, his face filled with a sense of pride, and he said, The Satan Operation Groups reputation is well established. In terms ofbat ability on the battlefield, this legion of warriors is not afraid of any opponent in the world. It would be nice if my Dragons soldiers had such a fighting spirit. Lilith said in a sultry tone. Jason looked at the lilith beside him and said curiously, Your Dragons warriors have the most ancient and powerful bloodline in the world, their fighting ability is only stronger. That said, they have lived afortable life for too long andck that fearless, aggressive, self-empowering fighting spirit. Lilith opened her mouth, then she stared at Jason with her crystal amber eyes and asked, If, I wanted to ask you to train me Dragons warriors, would you say yes? Huh?! Jason was surprised, the question took him by surprise. Training Dragons warriors? Really, that will travel to Dragons, and will be able to further contact with this Agist. But Jason also heard Lilith this is only hypothetical inquiry, he thought about it and said: Lilith, you are also hypothetical inquiry. To train Dragons warriors, I think you also need to ask the Dragons decision makers for their consent before you can do so. Come back to me when you are sure that an outsider can go train your Dragons warriors, and I will give you the answer then. And is that a positive answer or a negative one? Lilith asked, blinking her eyes. Im not a good old boy, if you Dragons can give enough to impress me, I will naturally give you a positive answer. Jason said. Then what kind of payment do you want? Lilith asked curiously. Jason couldnt help but look at Liliths wless jade face, and then at her sexy and perfect curvaceous body C I didnt dare to look closely before, but under this moments scrutiny, I didnt expect that this Dragons princess was actually such a great omen? The first time I saw her, I was so happy. The first thing you need to do is to get a good view of the mountains! Jasonughed and didnt say anything. Lilith is a little confused, this guy seems to stare at himself up and down, and then smile, what does this mean? Chapter 1339 Lilith Night Visit It wasnt until around midnight that theprehensive training session ended. Jason led the Satan Army soldiers, returned to the base building under the bath of night, each soldier can be said to be extremely tired, from daytime to midnight, are in the special training of one project, can be said to have squeezed out their physical capacity. But when the training was over, they had an indescribable sense of relief, and also felt an unprecedented feeling of refreshment,pared with the harvest, that little tiredness is really nothing. After returning to the training base, the Satan Army soldiers simply ate something and then wanted to go back to their dormitories to wash up and rest. Jason, this kind of intensive training ording to the standard of Satan Operation Group, not all soldiers can adapt to it. For example, Luca brought over the guard army soldiers, many of them in the middle of the training are vomiting and vomiting, but after a short rest, but still want to continue training. In Jasons words, they have to get used to this intensity of training, the only way to maintain this high-intensity special training, in order to continue to stimte their own potential, in order to be more powerful. This time, Jason also tested out the characteristics of some warriors, in the future training, he will be able to target deployment. Most of the fighters arecking in closebat, so Jason is going to teach his own set of killing fist, which is a special killing fist in the battlefield, striving to be fast, vicious, urate, and deadly! As for the physical fitness of some of the newly incorporated Satan Operation Group fighters, they can only be improved through long-term intensive training. In addition, with thebat is also to repeatedly grind together to have that tacit understanding of the heart. In the back, Jason also dragged his tired body back to his room and soaked in the bathtub for a while to wash away that tired feeling. Jason stepped out of the shower, lit a cigarette and started nning tomorrows training. Just then C Knock, knock, knock! There was a sudden knock at the door. Jason was stunned, it was sote, who else was knocking on the door? Jason went over and opened the door, and in that instant, along with the airflow brought up by the door opening, there was a unique aroma that came to his nose. Jasons experience, such a body scent he really has never smelled before, quiet and elegant, but refreshing, so people want to smell it. Jason must see, is to see the yful standing in the doorway smiling Lilith. At this time, Liliths body is not wearing the dry and simple bodysuit, but a light gold robe. She obviously just showered, a long dazzling blonde hair blowing half dry, this draped over the shoulders and down, perhaps without the set of bodysuit istion, making her body that body scent out to the fullest, will Jasons sense of touch and smell to wrap up, casually breathe, will be Lilith body this unique fragrance to inhale the lungs inside. Few women are able to handle clothes like gold, Lilith is obviously an exception. This body silk soft robe wear in her body, like her own second skin like, not only is the perfect outline of her sexy tall curves, but also her own kind of innate noble, holy breath interpretation to the fullest extent. This is the aura and demeanor that the princess of an ancient race should have. What? Dont you want to invite me to sit inside your room? Lilith asked with a yful smile. Jasons eyes nced around, peeking at the doorway of Mary and Manjusakas room, and saw that there was no movement at the doorway of the two womens rooms before he put his mind at ease. Lilith knocked on the door in the middle of the night, if they really see it, God knows what misunderstandings will arise? The same asst nights questioning, he really do not want to go through a second time. Jason looked at Lilith, he said: You live most of the time in the n, not much time in the outside world, is not very involved in the world. So maybe you dont know what it would mean for a woman to knock on a mans room in the middle of the night. Lilith nodded honestly as she said, I do wonder then, but Lilith smiled, and without waiting for Jasons invitation, she had taken the initiative to all go inside the room and said with a smile, But Ill find out soon enough, wont I? I- Jasons heart is spitting blood, what kind of people are these, knowing that there are wolves in the room but to the wolfs nest line? Are you afraid? Or overly simple? Jason hurriedly closed the door behind him, he turned around and walked back to see Lilith looking at his room with interest. The room out of such a charming and beautiful Dragons Princess, and the middle of the night, Jason felt that the atmosphere is a bit wrong, you came toe, but also wearing such a sexy robe, this is a test of my willpower? But it really does not say, simply from the point of view of appreciation, is indeed enough to please the eye. The figure of Lilith in front of you in that silk robe under the outline of the slender waist like the wind weak willow, a pair of long legs in the movement between the swaying posture, down the steeply curved side of the curvature tsk, really enough full and round, the key is enough to buckle! It seems like nothing happened either. Lilith suddenly turned around and looked at Jason with a smile, that expression inevitably reveals a few of the promotion of the meaning. Jason face a ck, thinking C you put the dragon to see the great ruthless silver-haired old man to support away to see.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Of course, such words Jason can be embarrassed to say out, he only have a smile, said: no matter how to say I am also a decent man, what can be the matter? Oh so a decent man is like you. Lilith smiled, then her right hand towards the front, white and red palm with a pinky-like turquoise elixir, she said, This Qi and Blood Pill for you to eat. Hmm? Jason froze for a moment, not reacting. Dont worry, its not poison. This is the Qi and Blood Pill made by my Dragons. I see that you have been training Satan Operation Group warriors all day, must be very tired. Take this Qi and Blood Pill, it will help you recover your physical energy, Qi and blood. Lilith said with a smile. Then this Qi and Blood Pill must be very precious, how can I be so kind. Jason said. Liliths eyes shed with a hint of annoyance as she approached over and stood right in front of Jason, saying, Open your mouth. No. What kind of person is that, you tell me to open my mouth and open it? Do I look like Im that obedient? Liliths left hand reached out, the slender fingers actually directly broke Jasons lips, and then forced the Qi and Blood Pill into his mouth. At that moment, Jason really wanted to lick the slender hand C no, a bite. Chapter 1340 Devotion This woman must have OCD, right? And not a light kind! She did not even open her mouth to show her refusal, and she had to force it into her mouth? ording to her character, if one day she insists on posing herself on the bed. If you dont say yes, will she have toe by force? Its scary! Can you do whatever you want because you are the princess of DragonsAgist? For this question, Jason thought carefully and could only acquiesce that at this stage Lilith can indeed do whatever she wants. There is no way, secretly with the silver-haired old man such a ruthless person to protect, Lilith even if they say they are the king of heaven Jason also admitted. Jason estimated that the silver-haired old man this level of strength, ced in CaroviaHyacinth should be the existence of the great saint level strength. And the other party as Dragons strong, with an ancient powerful bloodline, its battle power is only much stronger than the surface realm strength. And that elixir was forcibly stuffed and melted in the mouth. Jason immediately felt a surge of warmth within his body, flowing through his own limbs and bones. The flesh and blood cells in his body seemed to be activated and were frantically sucking up the energy contained in this warm stream. The tiredness of the days training waspletely dissipated, reced by a sense of full of energy, and he clearly felt that his own qi and blood was vaguely signs of strengthening. This is incredible. You know Jason has already cultivated Secret Realm Level-seven to the peak of perfection, unless he breaks through again, it will be difficult for his own qi and blood to grow. The pills that Lilith stuffed into his mouth actually contained a huge amount of energy, which not only further stimted and enhanced his own qi and blood, but also the excess energy was refined and absorbed by his body, turning it into pure Secret Realm Power flowing towards the secret realm of power. Needless to say, such an elixir is certainly extremely valuable. The actual fact is that you cant get a lot of money from a person who is not a rtive or a friend, but you can give such a precious potion. The door is still knocking in the middle of the night, she should not really have any bold ideas, right? Thinking of this, Jason couldnt help but look at Lilith suspiciously.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In fact, if Lilith really had any daring ideas for him, he would never resist and would be obedient to pose C no way, although Lilith has a Dragons guardian beside her. How does it feel? Lilith asked. Jason nodded and said, Its really good. Not bad for a Dragons elixir, I feel all energized now At this point, Jason paused violently C energetic? Damn it! This Dragons princess should not feel that he led the Satan Army warrior special training day is too tired, worried about his body is not strong, so deliberatelye to force himself to take this elixir, until the energy to restore over, she then what? This is full of set up ah! Thats good Huh? What are your eyes ah? Why does it feel like youre looking at me strangely? Lilith noticed that Jasons gaze was a little strange and asked. Nothing. By the way, is there any more of this kind of elixir? There are still a hundred or eighty more for me. Jason said in a serious manner. What? Lilith eximed, then she couldnt help but re at Jason in annoyance and said, You think this Qi and Blood Pill is mass-produced in the n? Even if I am the princess of the Dragons, I only have three pills a month. Other Dragons warriors, ording to the level, some have one a month, some have one in two or three months. Jason showed a look of regret and said, I still want to let my other Satan Army brothers have one too. Lilith smiled and thought about it, and said, Besides Qi and Blood Pill, Dragons has other elixirs. The effect is less than Qi and Blood Pill. I will go back to Dragons to bring you someter, those elixirs can be given to your Satan Army soldiers to eat. That would be much appreciated. Jason smiled, and after a pause, he looked at Liliths wless jade face that was enough to make people salivate a lot, and said with a heated smile, Lilith, look, now that Ive regained my energy too, shouldnt you do something serious too? Serious business? Lilith was a little confused, she looked at Jason rather puzzled, curiously asked, What serious business? Could this woman be thin-skinned? At this point, Jason had no choice but to say cheekily, Look, you gave me such a precious elixir, so that I am instantly full of vitality and energy. I have nothing to repay, so even if you were to make some excessive demands on me in the middle of the night, I would still agree. Jason said this can be said to be a crowning glory, a great spirit of sacrifice. Lilith, even if she is simple, from Jasons words, she also heard a hint of unusual meaning, immediately, her pretty face, which is sculpted like jade, quickly dyed with a touch of intoxicating red, she pouted her mouth, looking angry, a pair of beautiful eyes are vicious stare at Jason, said: Satan, you still say you are A decent man! Is there such a gentleman as you? I, I came to you, is the purpose is to, in order to take advantage of you ah? Luckily, Jason was thick-skinned enough to keep his face as usual, and he said, Isnt it? Yes what is! Lilith was so annoyed that she couldnt stomp her feet, panting, her torso was shaking and trembling, and even the golden robe wrapped around her seemed to be unable to cover, the piece of arrogance had the momentum of splitting the clothes out. Youre bullying me, Im looking for Uncle Parks to give me a review. Lilith opened her mouth, she is a turn to leave. Parks? The silver-haired old man who is so strong that he is a mess? Jasons body a jolt, he hurriedly went forward to pull Lilith, said: No, no, no, sote, Parks senior his old man also rest. Besides, I was just joking with you this is not to liven up the atmosphere, you do not take it to heart. The corner of Liliths mouth, with her back to Jason, turned up slightly, revealing a smile, she turned around, looked at Jason, and asked, Just joking? Yes, 100 percent joking. Jason said with a straight face. Thats a shame Lilith smiled yfully. Jason was stunned, what did she mean by that? But Jason didnt bother to figure it out, as long as the silver-haired old man was secretly protecting Lilith for a day, any misceneous thoughts better die in the belly. Jason said, By the way, just now you gave me a Qi and Blood Pill. In fact, Hyacinth in Carovia, also refines these elixirs. Im curious, you Dragons among you actually also refine this kind of elixir? Lilith looked at Jason curiously and said, Why not? The ancient ancestors of the Dragons have long known that there are some sacred medicines between heaven and earth, and that the elixirs made by certain recipes have a great effect on improving physique, qi and cultivation. So not only my Dragons lineage, other Agist all master the unique method of refining elixirs. Jason really froze, it seems that this Agist and Hyacinth really have a lot inmon. Chapter 1341 Lilith’s doubts This really made Jason more and more curious about the Agist in Dark World, he really didnt expect that these Agist could actually make pills. However, with the long history of Agist, Im afraid that some of the best pills made by these Agist will have great effects inside, right? Its like Hyacinths Ninth Grade Martial Pill, which can be called a Ninth Turn Golden Pill. Lilith beautiful eyes turned, she looked at Jason, suddenly said: Satan, do you remember when we were in the Titan Ruins chamber? At that time, you were feeling the Power Evolution Secret Method handed down by Titans.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jasons face was stunned, he nodded and said, Of course I remember. Whats wrong? At that time when you were sensing the mysterious runes of the Power Evolution Secret Method, my own bloodline actually resonated with you in some invisible way. That still amazes me to this day. Lilith said. Resonate with your bloodline? What do you mean? Jason was also stunned. Lilith said: I have Dragons bloodline. Generally speaking, the only thing that can resonate with my bloodline is rted to the Dragons bloodline. So Im curious if you also have the Dragons bloodline? Or are you from the Dragons side of Carovia? Jasonughed dumbly and said, Im just an ordinary person, not a descendant of any Agist. As for the Dragons you mentioned, I have not heard of such a race in Carovia. Perhaps such a race exists, but I dont know. As for me, I dont think I am. Lilith frowned as she said, Thats really strange. At that time, I felt a power that seemed to be reviving deep in your bloodline. Didnt you notice it? Jasons heart stirred when he smiled. At that time, when he was in the Titan Ruins chamber, he did feel that a power that seemed to be sealed in his body was reviving. This feeling, and then in the Sacred ce of Retreat also appeared twice. At this time by Lilith mentioned, he did not hide, he also want to figure out the situation, he said: I did feel, and more than once. But that strange feeling fluctuations do not appear for a long time. Soon it disappeared again. And usually, there is nothing unusual. I dont know what caused it. Liliths beautiful amber eyes shed with a bright light as she remembered what Parks had said when Parks spected that the kind of bloodline associated with the Dragons lineage in Satans body might have been artificially sealed. Could that really be the case? At that time, Parks also revealed to her privately that, generally speaking, those who can seal the breath of another persons bloodline are bound to be extremely cultivation strong. So, Lilith thought that if Satans own bloodline was really sealed up artificially, then he must have a great power behind him, as to why it was sealed up, the reason for this, she did not know. Jason looked at Lilith, he asked: Lilith, do you have a solution for my situation? Honestly, I also want to unlock this mystery of this self. Lilith shook his head and said, Im afraid I cant help you to solve it. I can only say let nature take its course. Maybe as you get stronger, the power deep in your bloodline will naturally manifest itself. Jason nodded, he also did not hold much hope Lilith can help him crack this problem. He had asked Old Mr Miller about this phenomenon of his own, when Old Mr Miller was also incoherent, as if there was something in the words, he did not bother to look deeper. Jason stopped thinking about it and asked, Lilith, do you know the City of Doom? City of Doom? Lilith shook his head and said, I dont think Ive heard of it. Recently there are signs in Dark World that some forces are preparing to attack City of Doom, and Im wondering if there are some Agists behind this. Jason said truthfully. Lilith willow brows frowned slightly, said: Im not sure about this. However, all along, Holy Night people appear to be more active in the outside world. Jason nodded, he felt that Lilith also did not hide anything from him, if Lilith learned some information, will also be told to him. The two of them chatted for a while, and by midnight, it was gettingte, so Lilith got up to say goodbye and went back to her room to rest. Jason alsoid down to sleep, tomorrow there are training tasks, he also need to rest early. The next day. At dawn, Jason gathered all the Satan Army soldiers in the training ground. Jason looked at the Satan Army soldiers in the field, he said: Last nights training, in general, you guys are very satisfied with both physical fitness and cooperation inbat. However, it is only satisfactory. There is still a long way from excellent or even top. All the Satan Army soldiers were listening intently, their waists were erect, even afterst nights special training, they were still in full spirits and fighting spirit today. Closebat ability, most warriors are stillcking. Today, Im going to teach you a set of killing techniques that all veterans of the Satan Operation Group know. The new warriors will need to learn from scratch. In the battlefield, its all about killing with one blow. Use the fastest speed and highest efficiency to kill the enemy. This is the highest realm of battlefieldbat skills. How to kill the enemy more efficiently, which requires addressing our own strength, speed, the angle of the strike, etc. Jason spoke loudly into the loudspeaker and then said, This next killing battle technique is summed up by Satan Army veterans, including me, in the battlefield in life-and-death struggles over and over again. I hope that those of you who have not learned it, make a serious effort toprehend it and learn it. After these words, Jason began to teach the detailed evolution of this battlefield killing technique from the basic moves to thebination of attacking and killing moves, etc. He also interspersed how to carry the force, how to explode, and how to choose the angle to attack and kill. In addition to Jason, Satan Operation Group veteran fighters, such as Mr Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, lion, Spear and other people also came out to teach. Mr Iron Fist they are also extremely skilled in this killing technique, with them to assist Jason to teach together, the results achieved will be better and moreprehensive teaching. Untilte afternoon, after spending most of the day, the new soldiers in the Satan Operation Group basically mastered the skills of this killing technique, but how to achieve proficient use is to rely on the future day after day practice. Jason then asked the Satan Army soldiers to practice this technique on their own and to ask questions whenever they encountered problems. Then Jason called on Mr Iron Fist, Cameron, lion, Baron, Treg, Spear, Leopard, Phantom, Sea Shark and Bear, the Satan Army warriors, and took them to a mountain clearing in the southern Andes Mountains. Chapter 1342 – Imparting the Secret Method In front of a clearing on a short hill to the south. Jason will Mr Iron Fist and other ten Satan Army warriors are gathered to this ce. On the way, Mr Iron Fist and others did not understand the intention of Jasons move, immediately Mr Iron Fist could not help but ask: Captain Miller, you summoned us here, could it be that there is something important to discuss? Jason smiled and said, Its not really an important matter. When I went to explore Titan Ruins with Iron Fist, Baron, Phantom and others, I think you all still remember, right? Mr Iron Fist nodded his head and said, Of course I remember. Treg also said: At that time is in Titan Ruins met Lilith. in addition, thest moment Night Emperor, ughter and other people have appeared. I hate that we were not strong enough at that time, otherwise we would have fought Night Emperor in Titan Ruins and killed them, and that would have been the end of it. Theres no hurry, there will be a day like that. Jason took a deep breath and continued, We were exploring Titan Ruins when Manjusaka revealed that there was a secret method in Titan Ruins that could lead to the evolution of power. I was guided into a secret room? Mr Iron Fist nodded and said, Yes, I remember. But I was standing with Treg and a few of them and the Queens Army warriors led by the Darkness Scatterer over at Lady Darkness, next to a group of warriors from other forces such as the Darkness Army, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance. At that time a Titan Warriors plugged you into a secret room. Jason said, In that chamber, there was the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method, and in that chamber, Night Emperor, ughter, Lady Darkness and other giants of the Dark World were there, all of them studying the Power Evolution Secret Method. But they couldnt seem to figure it out. It was a coincidence that I got the mystery of the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method. But at that time I did not understand it at all, and had no way to understand it, so I did not tell you about it. After I went back to Carovia, I talked to Old Mr Miller about this matter, and with Old Mr Millers help, I finally realized the cultivation of this Power Evolution Secret Method. After a pause, Jason continued, This Power Evolution Secret Method can be said to be extremely unbelievable. It can refine your own Secret Realm Power to be stronger, and ordingly, the strength is also greatly improved. You are now basically Secret Realm Level-five and Secret Realm Level-six. For example, Iron Fist, Phantom, Treg, Baron you are just one step away from breaking through to Secret Realm Level-seven, thus advancing to the king level. Next, Ill teach you the Power Evolution Secret Method, hoping to help you improve your strength as soon as possible. As for the other warriors in the Satan Army, their strength has not yet reached Secret Realm Level-five. this secret method, you have to practice it around Secret Realm Level-five to figure out the way. When the strength of other warriors has improved, then this secret method will be taught.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Mr Iron Fist and other people heard, one face are a little excited up. Mr Iron Fist is even more excited to say: I did not expect, Titan Ruins there are rumors about Power Evolution Secret Method is true. captain Miller you can get this secret method cultivation doorway, that really is not a trip. Right. Thest exploration of Titan Ruins, our harvest is considered the biggest. Jason smiled and continued, The cultivation of Power Evolution Secret Method is divided into two major stages, the first stage is the cultivation of Power of the Four Extremes, and the second stage is the cultivation of Human Great Dragon Power. these quenched The first stage is to cultivate the Power of the Four Extremes, and the second stage is to cultivate the Human Great Dragon Power. I will first let you remember the power nodes that you need to remember to practice this secret method. Next, Jason exined in detail the major power nodes to the Satan Army warriors in the field. From the two nodes at the soles of the feet, then the nodes at the knees, then the nodes at the joints of the arms, then the nodes at the spine of the human body, and finally the nodes located at the brain, the quenched power through these nodes wille back to their own secret realm of power, which is theplete practice of the Power Evolution Secret Method. Its easy to say, but when ites to the actual practice, the degree of difficulty is really unimaginable. Jason cultivated for so long, plus with the help of some opportunities, lets say Energy Fruits, Dragon Scale Grass, Dragon Pond spirit liquid and so on to help, this will be the Power Evolution Secret Method cultivation to the second stage. Jason let Mr Iron Fist and others familiar with the various power nodes, and then began to exin in detail the key points of the Power Evolution Secret Method practice, and he demonstrated, in this regard, one knee, hands on the ground, head up, which is the main points of the practice of the Power Evolution Secret Method posture. Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Phantom, Baron, Cameron, Sea Shark and others also imitated Jasons posture after seeing this, and Jason checked them one by one, and corrected some incorrect postures on the spot. After the Satan Army soldiers postures were correct, Jason told them to follow the key points of the Power Evolution Secret Method to strengthen their Secret Realm Power, and he said, Channel your Secret Realm Power into your feet. He said: Direct your own Secret Realm Power towards the two power nodes on the bottom of your feet. This first step may be difficult, you have to sink your heart and mind to sense your own Secret Realm Power, ording to the secret techniques of power evolution, will own Secret Realm Power little by little to guide to the nodes on the bottom of the feet. Mr Iron Fist after they started practicing, they realized that this Power Evolution Secret Method was really too difficult to practice. It was difficult to follow the Secret Realm Power, but they were all strong-willed iron-blooded warriors with an unyielding fighting spirit, so naturally this difficulty would not discourage them frompromising. They sank their hearts and minds into the cultivation under Jasons guidance, and put their hearts and minds into the cultivation. Jason also exined the techniques of the practice countless times, he did his best to teach Mr Iron Fist them, so that they can better understand the practice of the Power Evolution Secret Method. However, it is really torturous to keep practicing in this posture, first of all, the hands and feet are numb, and then the back is sore. After all, this posture does not move, ordinary people adhere to a more than ten or two minutes is already to the limit. These Satan Army warriors have maintained arge half hour, finally nearly an hour, Cameron, lion, blood leopard and several others can not hold on, directly lying on the ground. They took a short rest, moved their arms and legs, and after the numbness and pain had passed, they continued to hold the posture to understand the cultivation of the Power Evolution Secret Method. Slowly, as the sun began to set in the west, Phantoms face suddenly shook, and a glint of light appeared in her eyes as she said, I can feel it, there is finally a very faint ray of Secret Realm Power pouring into the power node at the bottom of the foot! Jasons face was stunned, not expecting Phantom to be the first to understand the first step of the Power Evolution Secret Method cultivation. But think about it, this is also expected, Phantom as Dark Worlds number one killer, in the training camp through the extremely cruel special training, plus her talent is extremely high, for cultivation perception is much stronger than others. Phantom,e on. This is how you channel your own Secret Realm Power into the ntar joints, and then flow along the ntar joints to the power joints of your arms. Jason said in an excited tone. With the firstes the second. Subsequently, Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Sea Shark and others were able to sessfully channel Secret Realm Power towards the ntar power joints one after another, a tiny strand but an extremely crucial step. This is just the beginning, in order to put their own Secret Realm Power through the Power of the Four Extremes refinement, need to pay the unimaginable sweat and perseverance of ordinary people. At this time, a figure silently appeared in this mountain clearing, sturdy body, full of silver hair, no breath of their own overflowing, but give people a kind of mountain towering majestic sense of momentum. Chapter 1343 Parks Appears Jason seemed to notice, he immediately turned his head to see the silver-haired old man standing on the right side. Jasons heart astonished, he hurriedly wee step forward, said: See senior Parks. This silent appear out, is the Dragons guardian Parks. Parks waved his hand and said, No need to be polite. I came here uninvited, so please forgive me. Dont dare. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. I will always remember this kindness. That was just a handful. It was for the safety of the princess that I came forward. Parks opened his mouth and continued, I also have a matter to ask you, I dont know if its convenient for you. Oh? Jason was surprised, he said, What senior you can ask. Parks nodded and looked at the Satan Army warriors who were practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method in front of him, his face slightly moved and he asked, What you taught these people to practice is the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method? Jason did not hide anything. Jason did not hide anything and said, Yes, it is indeed the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method. Parks said, This Power Evolution Secret Method is the highest secret method in the Titan n. Youve got it and youve taught it to others. Jason smiled and said, The Satan Army brothers and I are not outsiders, as long as we can achieve the goal of bing stronger, there is nothing that we cannot share. Besides, it was some Satan Army brothers who apanied me to participate in the Titan Ruins quest, so how can I keep this secret method for myself? Parks gave Jason an appreciative look, and at the end he said, Little friend, I have a request. I wonder if you can pass on the secret of the Titan ns Power Evolution Secret Method. In return, I will also teach a Dragons secret method, in terms of their own cultivation improvement, it is not weaker than the Titan ns secret method. What do you think? Jasons face was stunned, and he immediately reacted that the purpose of the silver-haired old man appearing here turned out to be for this Power Evolution Secret Method. Jason smiled and said readily, Whats wrong with that? I still owe senior a debt of gratitude. And Lilith was also helpful to me in Titan Ruins. I dont need to teach me the Dragons Secret Method, but I can give you a detailed exnation of the Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method. Young friend is really a quick-witted person. Allow me to inform the princess first. After that, I will trouble you to exin this Power Evolution Secret Method of Titan people, Parks looked excited as he spoke.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Good. Jason nodded his head. Parks left first, thinking that he had gone to inform Lilith. Jason walked back to the Satan Army warrior training site, basically everyone had begun to understand the first step of the secret method C that is, to use the key to the Power Evolution Secret Method to pull out their own Secret Realm Power, and then coalesce towards the power joints on the bottom of the feet. This process is extremely slow, and the Secret Realm Power is only pulled out little by little, and it is extremely torturous to keep the cultivation posture during this process. But everything is difficult at the beginning, now Mr Iron Fist they have begun to take the first step, and then as long as they insist on practicing day after day, they will slowly get the hang of it, and the speed of cultivation will be gradually elerated. Looking at the sunset, Mr Iron Fist they keep this posture practice also very long, Jason is said: Todays practice to end it. Today you begin to feel to practice the secret method of the trick is enough. The first time you start practicing, the speed is very slow, but the victory is in the umtion of small amounts into many, quantitative changes produce qualitative changes. By then, your strength will also undergo a metamorphosis. Mr Iron Fist they have stopped practicing after hearing the words, one by one began to stand up and move their numb limbs and body, honestly keep such a posture to practice, the degree of torment among even more tired than a full day of special training. Not to mention, this Power Evolution Secret Method is really difficult to practice. Mr Iron Fist said. Jason smiled and said, This is a secret method of cultivation handed down from the ancestors of the Titan people, with great efficacy and of course great difficulty in cultivation. As long as perseverance will be able to ovee. Captain Miller, we will definitely rest well! Treg, Baron, lion and several others have said. Jason nodded as he said, Iron Fist, you guys go to the training ground first to see how the rest of the fighters are training. Its almost time for them to be dismissed as you see fit. Okay, Ill be right over. Mr Iron Fist answered. After that, Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Cameron, Baron and others left first, only Jason remained in the same ce and waited. He knew that Parks woulde with Lilithter, so he continued to wait here. About ten minutester, the silver-haired old man and Lilith were really seen, and they both came quickly and saw Jason who had been waiting here. Satan, Ive kept you waiting. Lilith smiled, as always, the beautiful picturesque holy noble, she continued, Uncle Parks said youprehended the Titan n inherited the Power Evolution Secret Method. seems at that time my feeling is correct, I guess you should be some sense. You were also in the secret room, and did not feel it? Jason asked. Lilith smiled blushingly and said, No. If I had been able to feel it, U. S. would have been able to feel it. If I could have realized it, why would Uncle Parks havee to ask you about it? Jason said, Then I will exin to you what I have learned about the Titan Power Evolution Secret Method. I really appreciate it. Lilith said. Parks, who was standing by, also expressed his gratitude. Next, Jason did not hold back, just like he did when he taught the Satan Army warriors, and exined the Power Evolution Secret Method he had mastered in its entirety. The secret of this secret method includes the major power nodes, the posture of practice, and so on. Once Parks heard it, he said: This secret method is modified, right? After the modification, it can be suitable for you to cultivate. After all, you do not possess the Titan bloodline. So you cant follow the original Power Evolution Secret Method to cultivate it. Jason nodded his head and said, Indeed. This is Old Mr Millers version after modification. It is also the version that I am practicing now. What I want is the original version of the cultivation of this Power Evolution Secret Method inheritance that you received in the secret room. Do you still remember it, little friend? Parks asked. Jason immediately woke up, Dragons as the Agist lineage, only afraid that the cultivation method is also different from ordinary people. So the secret method suitable for himself and Satan Army practice, not necessarily suitable for Dragons to practice. Only the obscure Power Evolution Secret Method that he got in the Titan Ruins chamber at that time is of reference value in Parks eyes. Chapter 1344 Dragons Secret Method The direct transmission of the Power Evolution Secret Method that Jason had received in the Titan Ruins chamber had actually been imprinted in his mind, and as soon as he touched it, the obscure meanings of the special symbols automatically came to the surface. Therefore, Jason said: I almost forgot, you are the Dragons, this modified Power Evolution Secret Method is certainly not suitable for you. Then I will tell you what I felt in the secret room at that time in its original form. To be honest, those original secret method meanings arepletely beyond myprehension. Then, Ill be grateful to you, little friend. Parks said. Jason followed the feeling in his heart and drew a portrait of a Titan giant holding a cultivation posture, and then marked a special rune on this portrait with precision, nine runes in total. Afterwards, Jason pointed to the special runes on the bottom of the feet and said, Ill go from these two runes on the bottom of the feet. Parks and Lilith both nodded their heads and were listening intently. Jason started with the two special runes on the bottom of the foot, and told the original story of the obscure insights he had gained in the Titan Ruins chamber that day. Lilith is gifted and has the purest bloodline of the Dragons; Parks is an emperor-level powerhouse. So as long as Jason said it once, they can basically remember, some of the individual subtleties, a little questioning, also all know. Then came the special runes at the knee, Jason also exined in detail, so he was given about the Power Evolution Secret Method rune mysteries to the original statement, until Parks and Lilith bothpletely remembered. After the nine special runes were exined, Parks eyes were slightly closed, as if he was feeling the essence of the runes. After a long time, Parks opened his eyes, his eyes shed two auras, he said with heartfelt appreciation: Its really worthy of the Titan tribes Power Evolution Secret Method, its really powerful and unbelievable. It can be said that Titan peoples warriors are able to integrate this Power Evolution Secret Method, so in terms of the ultimate power, no other race canpare to Titan Warriors. Lilith is gifted and intelligent, but even with her outstanding talent, she was unable toprehend the obscure and profound meanings of these special runes for a while. But since she has already mastered the secret method, there will be plenty of time to slowly feel and understand. Parks looked at Jason and said, Satan, I promised to teach you a Dragons Secret Method that is no less than this Power Evolution Secret Method in exchange. Now, let the old man exin it to you in detail. Jasons face was stunned, and he quickly said, Senior, isnt this too polite? When you and Lilith helped me in Titan Ruins, I didnt have a chance to repay this kindness.N?velDrama.Org content. Lilith smiled gently and said, Satan, we were working together in Titan Ruins at first. Its not like I helped you, you helped me a lot too. You should learn this Dragons secret technique. Okay, Ill be grateful. I really appreciate it. Jason also did not push back and said in a grateful tone. As the saying goes, there are many skills. Dragons as one of the Agist, in terms of power and heritage is definitely as strong as Titan people, maybe even stronger than Titan people. The Dragons secret method must be extraordinary, for Jason, the more secret method mastery is naturally the better, as long as you can feel from these powerful secret method for their own cultivation cultivation method, that for their own strength is irreceable. Parks went on to say: Dragons have three major secretws. Among them, the core of the inheritance of the secretw The Sacred Dragon Scripts only Dragons in the bloodline to the pure disciples can practice, is never to be passed on. Therefore, this secret method cannot be passed on to you. The Sacred Dragon Technique is mainly used to refine ones own flesh and blood, strengthen and stimte ones own qi and blood, making ones flesh and blood like a dragon and invincible. It is invulnerable. In addition, the Sacred Dragon Technique is also a powerfulbat technique. Jason nodded and said, Id appreciate it. Parks began to teach Jason The Sacred Dragon Technique, and what he passed on to Jason was the most ancient secret inherited from Dragons, and then Jason became dizzy. The meaning. It was only after Parks gave a detailed and easy-to-understand exnation that Jason gradually understood the mystery of The Sacred Dragon Technique. Parks is after all a great Agist Emperors existence, his experience, experience, cultivation perception and so on is beyond Jasons reach, there is such a great emperor level strong person personally teach this secret method, this makes Jasons benefit is too much, such a chance is unattainable. With Parks detailed exnation, and Jasons enlightenment in cultivation, he also initially grasped the key to the cultivation of The Sacred Dragon Technique. In short, The Sacred Dragon Technique is to condense the Sacred Dragon Qi from the depths of the flesh and blood of the human body, and even from any tiny cell, to form a human dragon Qi all over the body, and with the condensed human dragon Qi, to continuously stimte and refine ones own flesh and blood, to cultivate to the highest level, to evolve towards the direction of the Sacred Dragon Body, so that The Sacred Dragon Technique is a technique that allows a person to develop a dragons body and blood like a dragon, which is enough to crush the opponent just by the strength and power of the body. In addition, The Sacred Dragon Technique in the whole body flesh and blood cultivation condensation of the sacred dragon qi, in the end cane together to form an iparablyrge sacred dragon qi blood, can prate the whole body, enough to make their own qi blood strength to reach an unimaginable realm. In this respect, The Sacred Dragon Technique is somewhat simr to the Power Evolution Secret Method, except that The Sacred Dragon Technique starts from the subtleties and the Power Evolution Secret Method starts from the macroscopic level. The Sacred Dragon Technique and the Power Evolution Secret Method are somewhat simr in this respect, except that The Sacred Dragon Technique starts from the subtleties and the Power Evolution Secret Method starts from the macro. After Parks saw that Jason had initially mastered the cultivation essentials of The Sacred Dragon Technique, he said, Next, Ill give you an evolution of the Sacred Dragon Techniques battle mysteries, how much you canprehend depends on your talent. Good! Jasons spirit was lifted, and he was ready to concentrate on observing and learning. Parks began to evolve the Holy Dragon Battle Skill, he did not exert any force, evolving each move extremely slowly, while also exining it so that Jason could understand it better. Jason waspletely absorbed, watching without blinking his eyes. After all, a great Agist Emperor personally evolved battle techniques, such an opportunity, miss it is not avable. Lilith stood aside and waited, during which her amber eyes looked at Jason who was concentrating from time to time, her eyes shining, not knowing what she was thinking about. Chapter 1345 The Sacred Dragon Technique (I) Night falls and covers thend. The lights on Babia were already lit up, and under the darkness of the Andes Mountains, the lights on Babia looked like a pearl set in the night, shining brightly. Parks and Lilith have walked down the short mountain, towards the Satan Operation Group warrior base building.N?velDrama.Org content. Lilith looked back behind him, Jason had not yete down, he was still in the open space on the hill for his sensory training since Parks had finished teaching the secret method of The Sacred Dragon Technique. Uncle Parks, do you think Satan can really understand and practice The Sacred Dragon Technique? Lilith couldnt help but ask. Parks eyes shed a ray of light, he said: If the princess in the chamber because Satan caused his own bloodline resonance, that means Satan this person has a body with Dragons rted bloodline qi blood. As long as this condition is met, he is naturally able to cultivate. On the contrary, if he does not have Dragons-rted bloodline qi blood, naturally is unable to cultivate. It turns out that in order to practice The Sacred Dragon Technique, one must have the bloodline of the Dragons. Or rather, the bloodline associated with the Dragons lineage is also able to practice, otherwise others practice, is unable to coalesce in their own flesh and blood into a wisp of the Sacred Dragon Qi. So Parks taught Jason this The Sacred Dragon Technique secret method, in fact, also contains a test to see if Jason can really cultivate. As long as it can be practiced, it means that Jasons bloodline has the bloodline qi blood associated with Dragons. This kind of test has nothing to do with good or bad. The Sacred Dragon Scripts, which has been passed down to this day, can only be practiced by Dragons core disciples, and the other two secret methods cannot be easily passed on, and can only be practiced by the Dragons lineage. If Jason has the bloodline breath rted to Dragons and can practice The Sacred Dragon Technique, then it means Jason is not an outsider, and Dragons is considered the same family of people. This does not vite the Dragons rules. Lilith took a deep breath and said, In that case, Im looking forward to it. On the clearing at the top of the hill. Jason is sitting cross-legged on the ground, he is feeling the cultivation method of The Sacred Dragon Technique. Although Jason has mastered the cultivation secret of The Sacred Dragon Technique, but how to start cultivating from the first part, this is troubled him for a long time. Any secret technique is not easy to cultivate. Not to mention that The Sacred Dragon Technique is one of Dragons three secret techniques. The Sacred Dragon Technique requires a lucky posture to aid in its practice. After Jason sorted out the secrets of the technique, he stood up and recalled the posture taught by Parks when he taught the technique. Immediately, Jason followed the Secret Realm Power, bowed his legs and curled his arms, making his whole body like a big dragon rising up in the air, and then his Secret Realm Power flowed and impacted along this dragon posture. During this time, the Secret Realm Power was guided in ordance with the The Sacred Dragon Technique, and when the Secret Realm Power struck the flesh and bones of the body, it would produce a subtle wisp of the Holy Dragon Qi. Jason sank his heart and immersed himself in the cultivation. However, after several attempts to cultivate, he did not sense the so-called Holy Dragon Qi. He did not get discouraged, and seriously perceived the details and key points of this secret method of cultivation, and then followed the dragon shape cultivation posture and continued to cultivate again and again. In this way, Jason persevered and cultivated hundreds of times, but the result is that even the first step, the flesh and blood grows a very small wisp of holy dragon qi can not do. Jason immediately sat down on the ground for a short rest, he knew that he should be practicing in the wrong direction, if he practiced in the wrong direction, he would only get further and further away from sess. Jason carefully perceived the The Sacred Dragon Technique cultivation tips, one of the words caught his attention C guide the secret power, trigger the bloodline, resonate into qi! Guiding the secret power refers to guiding your own Secret Realm Power, as for triggering the bloodline what does this mean? Could it be that you have to induce your own bloodline to resonate, and then the Qi of the Holy Dragon will be able to breed out? Jason thought hard, he immediately stood up, stimted his own Sunling Bloodline, making his body blood boiling up, he began to practice The Sacred Dragon Technique in such a state, over and over again to practice, but still can not. Jasons spirit of defiance came out, he gritted his teeth and stirred up all his Secret Realm Power, he did not believe that under the detailed guidance of a great Agist Emperor in front of him, he could not even practice it, that would really be too humiliating. While Jason was practicing the Secret Technique of The Sacred Dragon Technique over and over again in his peak state, he didnt know how long it had been, but suddenly Hmm? Jasons face shuddered, he suddenly sensed that deep in his bloodline, a mysterious power suddenly surged up, invisible deep in his bloodline like what breath was pulled, so that the dormant mysterious power revived again. The reason why I say again is because this feeling is the same as when he felt the Power Evolution Secret Method in the secret room of Titan Ruins and swallowed Dragon Scale Grass in Sacred ce of Retreat and felt the same in the Seven Deadly ces. The mysterious, unknown power hidden deep in his bloodline was reviving, and an inexplicable aura began to flow into him. However, like the previous times, he felt that this unknown power was bound or sealed, and the recovery was only the tip of the iceberg, still unable to break through the seal. However, this unknown power contains the qi is not sealed, after all, is the qi, that is invisible and shadowless existence, can only be understood. As the unknown power deep in his bloodline began to surge, when Jason was enveloped by the inexplicable chakra deep in his bloodline, Jason suddenly realized that the The Sacred Dragon Technique he was practicing began to change. When his Secret Realm Power was guided upward along the secret of The Sacred Dragon Technique, he could clearly feel that the meridians and flesh where the Secret Realm Power passed by began to generate wisps of airflow. Although extremely subtle, Jason still sensed it. After this weak airflow was generated, it continuously caused a vibration resonance in his flesh and blood, and eventually formed a wisp of qi energy, which was refining his own flesh and sinews, and continuously tapped the qi blood deep in his flesh and blood, and eventually formed the qi blood power to his own secret realm of power. Although it is only a very fine wisp of qi energy and qi blood power, but the feeling is iparable wonderful, under the refinement of that fine qi energy, Jasons body has a kind of warm feeling. The wisps of qi that were growing in the flesh and blood should be the Qi of the Holy Dragon, which means Sess! At this moment, Jason knew that his cultivation of The Sacred Dragon Technique had finally taken the first crucial step! Chapter 1346 The Sacred Dragon Technique (II) After repeated attempts and failures, Jason persevered in his training and finally took the first crucial step. After this step, it means that Jason has figured out the way to practice The Sacred Dragon Technique, butpared to The Sacred Dragon Technique that contains the mysterious meaning, this is only the first step of a long journey. Jason continues to practice Dragons secret method, which is divided into three stages of practice. The first stage of practice is called drawing Qi like a dragon, which is the posture Jason is practicing at this moment, drawing out the Qi of the Sacred Dragon in his own flesh and blood, a step he has just begun.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The second stage of cultivation is called Dragon Qi through the body, as the name implies, that is, the flesh and blood of their own Sheng Long Qi throughout the body, refining the bodys flesh and blood, bones, while stimting the strengthening of their own qi and blood, this step of cultivation can bepleted to cultivate their own flesh like the body of the Holy Dragon as indestructible. The third stage of cultivation is called physical arts to one, this stage of cultivation is simr to Carovias inner saint and outer king in general, to reach the realm of mixed one, after The Sacred Dragon Technique cultivation out of the power of qi and blood into their own power secret realm, then exhale like a dragon, to strong The Sacred Dragon Technique is a powerful technique. Even among the Dragons, there are very few elite disciples of the younger generation who can cultivate The Sacred Dragon Technique to this third stage. Jason has taken the first step, which is the stage of drawing qi like a dragon, and he needs to reach the perfection of this stage before he can enter the second stage of cultivation. So, Jason maintained the drawing qi like a dragon cultivation posture, running the The Sacred Dragon Technique cultivation secrets of this stage, guiding his Secret Realm Power to flow throughout his body. In this process, the mysterious unknown power deep in his bloodline was still stirring, and the inexplicable qi that pervaded his body became even more intense. The blood and flesh bones, while also stimting the qi and blood in his flesh and blood. This was extremely unbelievable. You know, Jason is close to saturation in this realm of strength at his current Secret Realm Level-seven, and its hard to make any further progress unless you break the realm. But this The Sacred Dragon Technique secret method, but actually able to continuously stimte the power of his own flesh and blood, and constantly strengthen his own qi and blood power, equivalent to his Secret Realm Level-seven thisyer of the foundation, and once again toy a firm, and once again to stimte greater potential. This kind of thick umtion, you can imagine, once the strength of the breakthrough, the strength brought about by the improvement is bound to be more powerful. The deeper the base umted, the higher the height after the breakthrough will naturally be. Jasons entire body was already fully focused on the cultivation of The Sacred Dragon Technique secret method, feeling the Sacred Dragon Qi growing in the flesh and blood of his body, feeling the soreness of his own flesh and bones in the quenching process, but he was enjoying it and enjoying it. The Sacred Dragon Technique secret method is a further refinement, so you can imagine how strong his body will be by then. The cultivation of forgetfulness can make people forget the existence of time. Just like Jason now, immersed in the cultivation of The Sacred Dragon Technique he has entered a state of forgetfulness, his entire mind is focused on how to channel more Secret Realm Power and inspire more Holy Dragon Qi. This feeling of umting and getting stronger was so wonderful that he forgot about the passing of time. Sote at night, on the t ground at the top of the hill, he was the only figure still alone in this state of forgetfulness and cultivation. Base building. In a room on the sixth floor, Lilith came back to her room, washed up, and was now lying on the bed. She also did not immediately fall asleep, is looking at the phone, asionally in the mind will also appear in the cultivation of the upright figure, her heart has been curious or is looking forward to C he can seed? After looking at the phone for a while, the night waste, and Lilith gradually felt a little sleepy, but the question was still bothering her. She couldnt help but smile, thinking that with her own pure Dragons bloodline, it took her half a day to get started when she was practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique. Even if he really has the bloodline associated with Dragons, it will take some time to get started, right? It could be several days, or even half a month. After all, this is one of Dragons three secret methods. How can it be so easy to cultivate? Even the genius of the Dragons lineage, lets say Lilith, has to break a lot of ground to cultivate it. Generally speaking, Dragons secret method cultivation is rted to the purity of their own Dragons bloodline, the purer the bloodline is, the closer to Dragons holy blood, the easier it is to cultivate, and the higher the height that can be reached. After thinking about this, Lilith was ready to close her eyes and rest, and wait a few days to see how Jasons cultivation of The Sacred Dragon Technique was going. However, at the moment Lilith closed her eyes, her eyes suddenly opened again This feeling? Lilith actually sensed that her own bloodline was producing a slight fluctuation, causing a subtle resonance in general, a feeling she was not unfamiliar with. Last time in the secret room of Titan Ruins, she had sensed it. Now, this feeling reappeared, what it meant was already self-exnatory. Could it be that Satan he has once again stimted the power fluctuations deep in his bloodline? Lilith eyes inside sleepy, her whole person from the bed at once stood up. A perfect wless body jade body is presented, in that hazy light, indulge in the release of an extremely sexy seductive charm. Lilith immediately found clothes to put on, then pushed open the door and walked out. Lilith out of the base building, she shouted Uncle Parks, soon, the silver-haired old man quietly appeared at Liliths side. Uncle Parks, I sense the fluctuation triggered by my own bloodline again. It shoulde from Satan, isnt he still practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique? Maybe in the process of cultivation, it has stimted the power that was sealed deep in his bloodline. Lilith said. Come on, lets go take a look. Parks said immediately after hearing the words. He knew Lilith body with Dragons holy blood, but this is Dragons hundred years of the most pure bloodline of the holy girl, so by Dragonsmon respect for the princess. The ability to cause LilithDragons holy blood fluctuations, that is not trivial. This means that the other party not only has the bloodline of the Dragons, and from the height of the bloodline, are no less than the Dragons holy blood existence. Immediately, Parks and Lilith two people immediately towards the south of that mountain t quickly rushed. Chapter 1347 Breakthrough Realm To the south, on the top of a short peak. Two figures arrived quickly, it was Parks and Lilith two. They arrived in the thick night, a nce at the Jason is immersed in the forgetfulness of cultivation, but they did not disturb Jason cultivation, their own breath are hidden and up, all the way here is also silent. Parks and Lilith were standing at the edge and saw Jason in front of them, practicing the first stage of The Sacred Dragon Technique, the posture of drawing qi like a dragon. At this time, from Jasons body, it is obvious to sense that there are wisps of inexplicable but powerful qi in the diffusion, invisible, his body flesh and blood every inch of the flesh and blood have dragon qi in the diffusion. Of course, this dragon qi only Dragons can sense. Only after practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique, the Sacred Dragon Qi will overflow out of his body when his own flesh and blood grows, and this Dragon Qi can only be sensed by Dragons who have practiced The Sacred Dragon Technique. This means that Jason has sessfully practiced The Sacred Dragon Technique at this time, and this speed Parks and Lilith could not help but look at each other, both saw the shock in their eyes. And aftering here, Lilith also more truly sense, her body Dragons Sacred Blood bloodline caused a strong resonance, in the dark, she also once again sensed the depths of Jasons bloodline, indeed, there is an unknown power is sealed. At this time, this unknown power awakened a small part, should be The Sacred Dragon Technique cultivation method traction, but the awakening of this part of the power is still unable to break through theyer of seal. Parks sensed that Jasons body contains the cultivated Sacred Dragon Qi, his eyes also shed a sh of shock, he took a deep breath, said in a low voice: His flesh and blood has basically seeded in refining the Sacred Dragon Qi, and is not extremely subtle Sacred Dragon Qi, and is constantly increasing. This shows that our Dragons The Sacred Dragon Technique he cultivates without any hindrance! This is truly unbelievable. Lilith also eximed in awe. Parks observed for a long time, and he said, He is already on the threshold of an imminent breakthrough. Lets leave first and leave him a clear and quiet environment to cultivate. Okay. Lilith nodded her head. She hade here to confirm what she thought, and now that everything had been confirmed, there was no need to stay so as not to disturb Jasons cultivation. Parks and Lilith both left silently. Uncle Parks, can you sense the sealed power deep in Satans bloodline? My sense is very clear, this bloodline must be rted to Dragons, and also extremely noble. Lilith said. Unfortunately, I still cant tell what kind of bloodline it is. It is inevitable that it is rted to my Dragons. The key is that he was able to cultivate it so quickly, which is very shocking. It also shows that the Dragons-rted bloodline he possesses is not weaker than the Princess Dragons Sacred Blood. Parks said. Uncle Parks, you promise me one thing. Lilith said. Hmm? The princess please say. Parks said. Lilith opened her mouth and said, About this situation of Satan, dont talk about it to the others in the n first. Parks face was slightly stunned, and then he understood Liliths meaning, he nodded and said, Okay, everything is up to the princess. If about Jason has Dragons rted bloodline qi blood, and to discuss the degree of pure noble, are notparable with the Dragons princess bloodline. This will definitely cause shock to the Dragons. Even, there may trigger some unpredictable consequences. After all, although Lilith as Dragons princess, but Dragons power is huge, and has many branches, each branch has a high power of the big man. In many things, Lilith may not be able to go to sway. Therefore, the best way is to conceal the news and not let others in the Dragons learn about it. Hilltop ts. Jason is still immersed in the cultivation, this kind of oblivious cultivation state is extremely rare, often with twice the effect of half the effort. Jason felt that as he sessfully took the first step in the practice of Dragons, the rest of the practice became incredibly smooth.N?velDrama.Org content. The Secret Realm Power of his own body washed through his bodys flesh and blood over and over again, causing wisps of Holy Dragon Qi to coalesce in every part of his flesh and bones. These Sacred Dragon Qi kept on coalescing and strengthening, refining his own flesh and blood, stimting wisps of qi and blood power, which converged into his secret realm of power. In this cultivation process, Jason is also sweating profusely, his body surface skin, not only is there sweat overflowing, there is also ayer of dark impurities, with the Holy Dragon Qi quenching their own flesh and blood tendons and bones, some impurities in his body further expelled, so that his body physique further towards the wless and immacte realm. I dont know how long it took to cultivate, Jason suddenly felt that his own secret realm of power seemed to be saturated. It seemed that it could no longer hold more qi and blood power. However, Jason continued to immerse himself in his cultivation, constantly enhancing the Holy Dragon Qi that grew out of his flesh and blood as a way to refine his entire body. Gradually, Jasons own qi blood was like a full basin of water and began to rush out of his body, a majestic and overwhelming qi blood around his body like forming a qi blood ocean, majestic and majestic, containing the most powerful and unparalleled qi. Jasons face shook as if he sensed something, and then his eyes immediately opened Swish! Swish! When his eyes opened and closed, there was a harsh beam of light shooting out, the aura was intimidating and sharp. Immediately after that C Click! Inside Jasons body, there was a faint sound of a barrier being broken through and torn apart. At that moment, the majestic Secret Realm Power within Jasons power secret realmpletely boiled and surged, hardening thatyer of secret realm barriers to shatter, causing his own power secret realm to expand by arge circle, endless Secret Realm Power crazy surge, to fill this full circle of power secret realm to fill. Jasons face was stunned, at this moment, he could feel that his body was filled with an inexplicable majestic surge of power, even when he raised his hands and feet, vaguely carrying a thousand pounds of force, heavy and fierce. He obviously felt that the Secret Realm Power in his body was more than twice as strong as before! The realm was broken! At this moment, Jason naturally broke the realm, and his own strength was promoted to Secret Realm Level-eight! Youve broken the realm? Theres no sign of it Jason couldnt help but say to himself, he couldnt believe it, he didnt expect that in the process of forgetting to cultivate The Sacred Dragon Technique, his own strength realm would break through naturally like this. Chapter 1348 – Hot potato After breaking the realm, Jasons own secret realm of power, there is a constant stream of powering out, which is the power of the Secret Realm Level-eight after breaking the realm. However, this is not the final power of Jason in Secret Realm Level-eight, he can continue to cultivate it, whether it is Power Evolution Secret Method, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique or The Sacred Dragon Technique, all can strengthen and refine their own physical strength, so that this level of strength continues to strengthen and strengthen, and finally reach the perfection of the realm. After breaking the realm, Jason also temporarily stopped the practice of The Sacred Dragon Technique, he was sorting out his own Secret Realm Power after breaking the realm. After the strong surge of power within the Secret Realm of Power calmed down a bit, Jason stood up and he clearly felt that his body had be much lighter and his body was filled with a strong and overwhelming sense of power. Jason immediately began to evolve his own boxing style to be familiar with the majestic power of Secret Realm Level-eight through the evolution of his boxing style. Jason evolved a door-to-door fist, and when he finally reached his own Heaven Fist, the majestic and terrifying Secret Realm power surged out, forming the power of the Abyssal Strike, which came out with his fist. Boom! Boom! Boom! Immediately in the void came a bursting sound, that is the sound of the fist power breaking the void, representing the fist power is fast enough and heavy enough, the power of a punch, containing the power of thunder. With the enhancement of Secret Realm Power after breaking the realm, Jason obviously found that Heaven Fist fist power has also increased by more than double, each punch out of the attack, he has a sense of pleasure. And the Secret Realm Power was inexhaustible, and the feeling of being filled with the most powerful force was indeed too good to be true. Finally I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason evolved Heaven Fists eighth fist, and at that moment, his own Sunling Bloodline also rose up to the sky, with endless power of qi and blood, and with this fist he exploded out and sted at a big tree in front of him. The further advanced gravity potential field evolved, the fist power contains a majestic and fearless aura, in the darkness, it seems to evolve a huge and boundless true martial shadow, is swept away the masses of devils, contains the true martial swept away the devils fist intent manifestation, this fist st on the trunk of that big tree. p! The tree, which was as thick as a hug, shook violently, and the bark of the trunk was directly crushed into pieces, leaving a fist mark on it, and the trunk around the fist mark, with a cracking trace. It can be imagined that if this punch is sted on the human body, it is enough to destroy a persons flesh and blood bones, including the internal organs to all! Jason closed his fist, his body was drenched in sweat, and there was a sticky feeling on the surface of his body, those were some dirt that came out of his body after further refinement and strengthening of his flesh and blood. When Jason raised his eyes, he found that the sky had actually brightened. The sky showed a touch of fish-belly white, a ray of golden light from the rising sun out of the clouds, not long the rising red sun will spurt out ten thousand feet of golden light. Its actually dawn?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason couldnt help but say to himself, immersed in cultivation he really didnt sense the passage of time, unknowingly actually dawned. This means that he has been cultivating for a whole night. However, the reward for this nights effort was still huge, not only was he able to cultivate on Dragons Secret Method The Sacred Dragon Technique, his own strength also broke the realm, which can be said to be a double joy. Lets go back and rest first. Jason thought to himself. He was now in a state of exhration, to say that it is possible to continue to shuffle on. But Jason felt that it was not necessary to do so, hard cultivation is right, but also need tobine work and rest. Jason immediately cleaned up, this walked down the hill, all the way towards the base building to rush. When he returned to the base building, the armed soldiers under Gabriels hand were on guard, and when they saw Jason, they opened their mouths to greet him. Jason nodded, he walked into the building, took the elevator up to the sixth floor. Out of the elevator, see the sixth floor corridor quiet, it seems that this floor of Mary, Manjusaka, Lilith are still in the sleep. Jason gingerly walked back to his room, opened the door and walked in, the first time rushed into the bathroom, unscrewed the nozzle and rinsed himself well. He has ayer of slimy dirt from his own flesh and blood discharge, indeed, it is necessary to wash a good. After a shower, Jason found himself hungry, and realized that he had not eaten anything fromst night until now. The room had somepressed cookies, which naturally tasted ordinary, but Jason was wolfing down several of them. Thesepressed cookies are high-calorie food, used in the field when the Satan Army soldiers carry dry food, ate several pieces, Jason will have a sense of satiety. He theny down on the bed and fell asleep in no time. The next morning. The Satan Army warriors were already up and under the leadership of Mr Iron Fist, they gathered towards the training ground to continue their training in closebat. Yesterday Jason taught a battlefield killing technique, and in the next few days, Satan Army soldiers will focus all their attention on practicing this killing technique to improve their ability in closebat again. As for Mr Iron Fist, Phantom, Baron, Treg and other ten warriors, they are practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method. Yesterday Jason led them to practice this secret method, they have basically started, the next is to rely on their own efforts to practice, in order toplete the first stage of the Power Evolution Secret Method Power of the Four Extremes to strengthen refinement, in addition to sweat, there is no other shortcut to go. Mr Iron Fist they have found after yesterdays practice, this secret method is indeed very unbelievable, not only can strengthen and refine their own Secret Realm Power, but also can refine their body strength, but also stimte a stronger qi blood, it can be said that this enhancement is all-round. At that moment, all the Satan Army soldiers were training hard and diligently under the rising sun, and none of them cked off. During the lunch break, Mr Iron Fist received a phone call from Manjusaka, and after listening to the call, he looked stunned and said, I cant believe this is happening? Then go and inform Captain Miller. Satan is still sleeping at the moment. Manjusaka said on the phone. Its already noon, so its time to get up. Ill go to Captain Millers room and look for him too. Mr Iron Fist opened his mouth, and after he finished speaking, he rushed towards the base building. Soon, Mr Iron Fist arrived at the door of Jasons room, Manjusaka also came over. Mr Iron Fist reached straight out and knocked on the door C Knock, knock, knock! Jason was indeed still in a deep sleep and woke up when he heard the knocking in a daze. Jason opened his eyes, and after hearing that persistent knocking, he had to get out of bed and walk over to open the door. Opening the door was actually to see Mr Iron Fist and Manjusaka standing outside the door. Hmm? Whats going on? Jason asked. Manjusaka, you tell me. Mr Iron Fist said. Manjusaka looked at Jason, she couldnt help but smile and said, Its not really a big deal. Its just that the headquarters received a phone call from Emily. She said she had arrived at the port of Mexico, and that she wasing to Babia and needed us to meet her. What do you mean? Jason immediately lost all sleep, he almost jumped up and asked, Who did you say wasing? Emily. Manjusaka said. I ###$$%%% Jason wanted to curse, Babia already had a hot potato like Lilith, how to turn another one? Chapter 1349 Lilith accompanies Jason was really a bit speechless and messed up. He came over to Dark World this time, of course, did not say hello to Emily beforehand. The first is to take Dragon Shade to Golden Triangle area after carrying out the task immediately aftering to Babia, he felt that he should be able to get rid of the Parker family that thousand-year-olddy this time. Previously Emily in Babia, Jason a heart are seven on eight, afraid that the golden girl out of some ident, that he really is not to me. The first thing you need to do is to take Emily back to the country for a good reason, Emily also cultivation promoted, but Tantai Ling Tian, the brother-inw a face is still ck.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The actual fact is that if Emily has any kind of length, he is sure that this ck-faced brother-inw will definitely look for his own life. Therefore, this time I thought Emily is unlikely toe over, then he also feel some relief. Who would have thought that Manjusaka would bring such a message. Emily said she is now in the port of Mexico? Jason asked. Yes. Manjusaka said. Mr Iron Fist more or less know some of Emilys identity, from Jasons mouth he learned that Emilys origin is very big, in Carovia its behind the Parker familys power is huge, the masters are like a cloud. So, Mr Iron Fist also knows that such a big familys youngdy over here, in case there is really any ident, then Jason is certainly not good to ount for. However, since Emily hase, it is definitely impossible to rush back. With Emilys stubborn personality, even if you call her and ask her to return to Carovia, she will definitely not do it. Likewise, even if not to pick her up, she will find a way toe to Babia, in the process, really want to happen what ident, it will be even worse. Therefore, Jason could only sigh long and said: Inform Mr Warfield and Tiger to get ready. Ill go with them to the Mexican port to meet Emily. Okay, Ill go and inform them. Mr Iron Fist said. Manjusakas beautiful eyes looked at Jason and she said with a smile, Satan, I will go with you too. Jason smiled and said, No. You need to stay here. You need to collect information on the four major forces in Dark World such as Night Shadow and Assassination League, as well as the information on City of Doom as soon as possible. This information is very important and is crucial to whether or not our Satan Operation Group is going to send troops. I went to pick up Emily, received and returned. There is no point for you to go along. Manjusaka beamed at her words, looking a little reluctant, but Jason had already decided she did not say anything else. Besides, she knew she had a major intelligence-gathering mission of her own. Jason washed up, changed his clothes, and walked out. As he walked out of the base building, he ran into Lilith, who saw that Jason was not dressed for training, and asked, Satan, are you going out? Jason smiled and said, Yes, to pick up someone over at the Mexico port. Someonesing over? Who is it? Lilith asked curiously. Jason said, You know this person. Thest time I went to explore Titan Ruins, she also went with me. Emily? Of course I remember her. I was wondering why I didnt see her this time. Lilith smiled, she thought about it and said, Then Ill go with you. Im just sitting around here anyway. Why dont we go and meet her together? Jasons face was stunned as he said, Youre going too? Yes. Cant you? Lilith asked. Well- Jason thought for a moment and said, Sure. Since youre going too, then surely Parks-senpai should follow along, right? If you dont feelfortable with Uncle Parks around to escort me, then Uncle Parks can wait here. Lilith said with a smile. Inconvenient? What could be inconvenient about this? Why does it feel like this Dragons princess words are evocative? There is no inconvenience. Jason hurriedly said. Then wait for me, Ill go change my clothes, get a bag or something ande down. Lilith smiled as she walked quickly upstairs. Jason also did not wait long, after a while Lilith came down, changed a light clothes, a ck discreet leather pants with a high-cored shirt, outside with a beige trench coat, but also looks dry spirit. But with Liliths looks and posture, no matter what clothes she wears, she can set the trend. Of course, in Jasons eyes, if you dont wear ahem, that would be even more beautiful, a big nosebleed kind of beauty. Jason drove a car with Lilith to the port of Babia, Keegan and Tiger had arrived at the port one step ahead of schedule, and they were in a ship ready to sail. Jason arrived and stepped out of the car with Lilith, and they walked along the deck and into the ship. Jason noticed that there was no sign of Parks. Perhaps Lilith had spoken to Parks about this during her previous trip upstairs to get ready, and hadnt asked Parks to follow. Jason couldnt help but look at Liliths figure and thought to himself, does Princess Dragons think shes safe enough with herself by her side? So you dont need a big Agist Emperor to protect you? The truth is, I dont have the strength of an Emperor. I really dont know where this Princess Dragons trust in herselfes from, does she really seem that harmless? After walking into the cabin, Jason informed Mr Warfield and Tiger, who were at the controls of the captains cabin, to prepare to set sail. Soon, with a loud and clear whistle, the ship slowly broke the surface of the water, along the Pacific Oceans surface to travel away. Do you want something to drink? Jason asked Lilith. You mean a drink? Lilith smiled. A drink is fine. Yeah, whatever you want. Lilith said full of care C anyway, with her special bloodlines physique, drinking as much wine as possible is not afraid, in terms of the amount of alcohol, Lilith who will not get drunk must directly crush Jason. Jasonughed and took out a bottle of whiskey from a liquor cab in the cabin, took two sses and asked Lilith to walk to the open deck of the ship to sit. The open deck has seats, sitting on it to enjoy the endless sea scenery is also extremely pleasant. Jason poured wine into a ss, picked up the ss and took a sip, leaned back on the bench, bathed in the sun and sea water, a kind of driving a luxury cruise ship vacation feeling. Lilith a pair of beautiful eyes stared at Jason, at the end she said: Satan,st night you sessfully cultivated The Sacred Dragon Technique, right? I can already sense it. Not to mention, your cultivation speed is still quite fast. Jason smiled and said, It took me a lot of effort to take the first step in practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique as I had hoped. What level is this speed of my cultivation in Dragons? Liliths face was stunned, as if to preserve the dignity of the Dragons lineage, or not to make Jason too proud, in any case, she thought about it and said, I think it can only be ranked at the lower middle level. Even so, thats pretty good. After all, youre not one of the Dragons. In fact, Lilith knew very well that Jason had just been introduced to The Sacred Dragon Techniquest night and was able to practice it. Such a speed of training is absolutely amazing. But Lilith didnt tell the truth, otherwise where would Dragons face be? Jason was convinced, he said: Then Im satisfied too. You Dragons warriors with Dragons bloodline, cultivation is faster naturally. As for me, Im at the lower middle level, thats fine. Butpared to some talented Dragons warriors, there is still a big gap. It seems that I have to work harder in the future. Lilith smiled and just downed a mouthful of whiskey almost spit out C really a nasty guy it, you cultivation speed is already unbelievable enough, but also double the effort? Are you trying to overtake me too? Really! Chapter 1350 Do you want to chase me? Since the issue of The Sacred Dragon Technique came up, Jason was quite interested and asked, The Sacred Dragon Technique has a total of three stages of cultivation. The first stage is to induce qi like a dragon, the second stage is dragon qi through the body, and the third stage is the unification of body arts. I wonder which stage you have cultivated to? Lilith smiled and stroked her golden hair before saying, I started practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique when I was almost ten years old and have been practicing for ten years now. So, I have reached the third stage of The Sacred Dragon Technique. However, this does not mean that you will be able to practice The Sacred Dragon Technique to its perfection. As your strength bes stronger, the stronger the potential that The Sacred Dragon Technique is able to stimte, in other words, even if the Alpha Force strong, The Sacred Dragon Technique is still able to continue to cultivate, is still able to constantly stimte the power of potential in the body. Jasons face was stunned, and from Liliths words, he knew that The Sacred Dragon Technique was far more powerful than he had imagined. But think about it, Dragons as Dark Worlds Agist, ancient in origin, with endless years of heritage, such a long history, The Sacred Dragon Technique can be one of Dragons three secret methods, must be extremely powerful. In that case, if you are willing to teach me this The Sacred Dragon Technique, wont I owe a big favor. Jason said. Lilith spread a smile and said, This doesnt exist. Your willingness to share the Titans Power Evolution Secret Method is in itself an exchange of equivalence. Isnt the original Power Evolution Secret Method of the Titan n only practiced by warriors of the Titan n? They possess the Titan bloodline, and this is how they are able to cultivate it. Could it be that you Dragons can also cultivate directly ording to the original Power Evolution Secret Method? Jason couldnt help but ask.N?velDrama.Org content. Lilith shook his head and said, Im sure its not possible to cultivate directly. There are some key areas, indeed, only with the Titan bloodline to stimte the effect. But Titan people and my Dragons are also Agist, more or less somemon ground. Therefore, this Power Evolution Secret Method only needs to be studied and the individual areas of practice slightly modified to suit my Dragons bloodline. I think with his strength and perception of cultivation, he will soon be able to modify this Power Evolution Secret Method to suit the Dragons bloodline. I think with his strength and ability to perceive cultivation, he will soon be able to modify the Power Evolution Secret Method to suit the Dragons bloodline to practice. Jason nodded and understood why the silver-haired old man didnte along on this trip, thinking he was staying in Babia to concentrate on the Power Evolution Secret Method inherited from the Titan n. Jason then asked curiously, Lilith, what level of cultivation strength have you reached now? You guess. Lilith smiled and asked on this. Jason immediately speechless, generally speaking, when a woman says you guess these two words, men will feel a big headache. With the characteristics of a womans heart, a man will not guess a womans mind unless hes had enough. In fact, Jason just wants to know how these Ben saint level pride of Agistpare with the pride of Hyacinth, ording to Jasons guess, the difference is not too big. With Tommy in Hyacinth, purple phoenix saint as the representative of the proud disciples, they were in Sacred ce of Retreat in the strength shown is Heritage Master Stage high stage peak, this realm corresponds to Dark World side which is Secret Realm Level- nightplete. So, Jason guessed that Liliths strength is probably around Secret Realm Level-night. Of course, it is also possible that Lilith has gone further, that is Half-step emperor level realm, in short, certainly not yet cultivated to the real emperor level realm. Even so, that is also extremely unbelievable. How old is Lilith? Just twenty years old, their own strength reached the peak of the king level, really is very unbelievable. However, from the surface is not visible Liliths own strength breath fluctuations, probably she is also intentionally hidden, anyway, she has a silver-haired old man such a terrifying figure to protect, also do not need her to show their own strength. In fact, in Carovia, also has some family, Holy Land is simr to you Agist general. Some of the families and Holy Lands in Carovia have a long history and have been passed down for thousands of years, and are extremely deep. Naturally there are many Hyacinth powerhouses, whose strength cannot be guessed. Jason said. Lilith brightened up and said, I always knew that the Carovia of the East is very mysterious. Some elders in the n also said that in the East Carovia exists some very strong strong people, definitely not weaker than the strong people of the Agist Alpha Force. Is that right? Jason said, The name of the realm division of CaroviaHyacinth is different from Agist. the Alpha Force of Agist is simr to the Great Sage realm in Hyacinth. As far as I know, there are really not a few strong people of the Great Saint Realm in Hyacinth. Liliths face rose in some surprise as she said, So your CaroviaHyacinths bottom is really scary. there wont be too many strong people in Agists side of the Alpha Force, but every one of them is an extremely scary existence. Jason nodded, Agist Alpha Force is just like Hyacinth Great Sage Realm, strong people who have reached this level of strength are already transcendent in the true sense of the word. Next, Jason and Lilith had some exchanges on cultivation, and in the end, they both reached a consensus on the essence of cultivation C power! Absolute power is the ultimate mystery of cultivation. Absolute power is the ultimate mystery of cultivation. As long as one has mastered absolute power, one can stand proudly in the realm of cultivation. Human treasures are endless, and the potential contained within can always be stimted, and when the human potential is stimted to the extreme, it will have mastered the absolute power. However, it is really too difficult to cultivate to this point. Two people chatting, unaware that the sun has set in the west, in the endless turquoise blue sea reflects a bit of golden light. Jason and Lilith returned to the cabin. The ships cabin has everything to eat, drink and y, seeing that it is already time for dinner, Jason is personally cooked steak. Jason brought some of the fried steaks to the captains cabin. Mr Warfield and Tiger were at the helm. ording to the two of them sailing around the clock, they would be able to reach the port of Mexico in a day and a half. Jason returned to the cabins dining room and sat down with Lilith to have dinner. During the period, Jason opened a bottle of wine, but also lit a candle, the whole out of a candlelight dinner, still looks quite moody. This is not, Lilith saw after the pure beauty of the jade face are frozen, then her eyes turned, looked straight at Jason, asked C Satan, are you trying to chase me? Chapter 1351 Conditions Sailing in the sea, the most lonely is the night, the most boring is the night, the most dangerous is also the night. Night shrouded under the vast sea, looking out into the darkness of a void, endless darkness as if there is no end, only with the fishy smell of the sea breeze apanied by a burst of waves swept in. Under such a night, in the darkness of the infinite sea, always feel their own small. Rao took such a ship or,pared with the vast sea is nothing, like a t boat floating on the sea with the waves. Right now the ship is sailing on the high seas, the daytime is still okay. At night, the luck will not meet the pirate ship. Pirate ship robbers are basically ouws, they are like sharks on the night sea, as long as the smell of blood will flock to. Jason was chatting with Mr Warfield and Tiger in the control room. Captain Miller, youd better go spend more time with that Dragons princess. Captain Miller, even if you have something to do with Princess Dragons, we dont know about it. Tiger said with a straight face. Jason smiled and reached out and patted Tigers shoulder, said in a serious tone: Tiger, you see you Captain Miller like that kind of person? No! Tiger shook his head decisively. Jasonughed and was about to praise Tiger when he heard this guy then said: Because Captain Miller you are that kind of person! How can you say like? Thats an insult to Captain Miller! Hahahaha Mr Warfield, who was at the helm, could not help butugh out loud. Jason face a ck, said: I say Tiger, we have been fighting side by side for quite a few years. Why does it feel like your understanding of me is still only at the surface? This is all my fault. Then Captain Miller might as well tell us, so that we can understand more. Tiger said with a heated smile. The first thing you need to do is to tell us about it. The princess Dragons is still inseparable from our Captain Miller? This time also followed on the ship. This is enough to prove the charm of Captain Miller. Jason hastily patted Mr Warfields shoulder and said seriously: Mr Warfield, you must be modest. In addition to my handsome, a little more knowledge, a little better character, the other, there is no charm, really do not deserve such praise from you. You must not advertise everywhere, let the Babia forest add up to thousands of people a little bit to understand it. Low-key, has always been my benchmark for people in the world. Captain Miller, should we also let the Princess Dragons know a little? Tiger asked. Tiger, you dont have to worry about this, Captain Miller will naturally let Princess Dragons understand personally. Mr Warfield said. Thats right. But this night, and in the ship, there is no good ce to chat ah. What do you know? Do you know where the best ce for a woman to go to get to know a man is? I really dont know, Mr Warfield, you can exin. In bed! Bed? Yes! The woman wants to understand a man deeply, this bed is naturally the best choice. Mr Warfield said with a strong voice. Tiger immediately clothes suddenly understand the face, said: So Captain Miller will be lying in bed? Fortunately, there is no one else in the ships lounge cabin, Captain Miller want to lie how to lie. Jason looked at these two people singing one and one, the heart is simply speechless, this ce can not stay. Otherwise, who knows how many juvenile topics will be extended by these two stuffy guys with bad stomachs behind.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Im going up first. You two be careful. If anything happens, tell me immediately. Jason said. Captain Miller, dont worry. Captain Miller, you should go and stay with Princess Dragons. The ship is only a few of us, youe to us, and Princess Dragons is left alone. Tiger said with a smile. Jasonughed in good humor as he left the control room and walked towards the cabin lounge. When Jason walked over, he saw Lilith justing out of the shower. It turns out that Jason went to the control room to find Mr Warfield and Tiger, Lilith alone is also seems to have nothing to do, she also went to the shower. Who had thought that just out of the shower, it is to see Jason walked back. As a result of habit, Lilith out of the shower, the body is only draped with ayer like a gauzy nightgown, a long wet blonde hair along the smooth snow-white shoulders cascading down, the end of the hair will asionally have a small drop of water rolling down, some rolled to the forehead of the corbone, some are directly slipped into the bottomless gully. After seeing this scene, Jason thought to himself if he would 72 changes, then at this moment must be a small drop of water, so roll ah roll, how happy ah. The good thing is that Jasons willpower is strong enough to spare Lilith will be this beauty bath scene has been interpreted to the point of extreme temptation sexy, he is still to control the body that the name of the devils urge to feel. Suddenly, Jason remembered just when eating dinner Lilith said the words, he narrowed his eyes to look at Lilith, then said: Now, I really can not help but have the idea of chasing you. Lilith is worthy of being a saint from Agist, she has an innate nobility and elegance in her bones, and no matter what situation she encounters, she does not appear to be squirming because of her appearance at the moment, instead she smiles generously and says, Really want to chase me? How can this be fake? Jason said. To want to chase me is not impossible. But the man Im looking for has to meet at least one condition, and that is to be stronger than me. Lilith smiled faintly, and before Jason could say anything, she continued, I am destined to be a great emperor level realm powerhouse. When one day, you also be a Great Agist Emperor, maybe it will be possible between us. Alpha Force! Jason smiled lightly, he knew that with Liliths potential and bloodline plus Dragons heritage, her statement that she was destined to be an Alpha Force powerhouse was not just an empty phrase, she could do it. As for others, its hard to say if they want to be an Alpha Force. If there is no special bloodline physique, there is no huge enough resources to support, simply can not touch that realm. Jason said: Its just the Alpha Force. Sooner orter, I will stand on this realm of strength. Yeah, looking forward to that day. Lilith smiled, she walked towards the resting cabin, leaving Jason with a stunning back full of sexy temptation. Chapter 1352 Attacked The next day at noon, the ship finally arrived at a private port in Mexico. Jason immediately called Emily, and when the call was answered, he asked, Hello, Emily? What is your current location? Im right near the port. The port you took me to when you took me to Babiast time. On the phone, Emilys voice came. I know. I have also arrived at this port. You wait outside the port, Ille over to you. Jason said. As the ship stopped and the deck was lowered, Jason and Lilith both walked down.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Keegan and Tiger also came down from the deck, but they had other tasks. Jason stepped out of the harbor, made another phone call with Emily, confirmed her location and then searched for her, and found Emily in no time. She was dressed in a smart outfit, but it was still hard to hide her tall and delicate figure. Her face was covered with a ck veil, covering her beautiful face, except for a pair of long, narrow and charming phoenix eyes. Emily! Lilith saw Emily and she smiled and weed her. Emily looked at Lilith, her face slightly surprised, said: Lilith? Lilith said with a smile: I returned to Agist after thest farewell in Titan Ruins, and then I came out and went to Babia to find Satan and you guys for some fun. I heard Satan say you wereing over, so I came with him to pick you up. Thanks. Emily said. Jason looked at Emily, she kept everything simple, even the luggage she carried with her was just a suitcase. Lets go. Jason said, he walked over to help Emily carry the suitcase. Lilith and Emily both followed Jason towards the port. When they arrived at the port, they saw Keegan and Tiger, two Satan Army soldiers, directing some loaders at the port to load the cargo, and one by one, the containers were ced smoothly and steadily on the deck of the ship after the crane was mobilized. Lilith was surprised to see this and asked: What is this? To the ship inside loading? Jason smiled lightly and said, We live in Babia also need to consume a lot of supplies. The main thing is the supplies for daily life, meat, fresh vegetables and so on. It is not enough to rely on the trade of some merchants on Babia. So the soldiers of Satan Operation Group wille to this port every once in a while to purchase a batch of supplies. This time we came to meet Emily, we can also transport this batch of supplies back. Lilith nodded and said, I understand. Soon, the supplies that Satan Operation Group had ordered in advance were loaded, and Jason boarded the ship from the deck, ready to depart back to Babia. With a whistle st, the ship started to start and broke the surface of the water to go. On the observation deck. Jason, Lilith and Emily were sitting and enjoying the beauty of the setting sun. A round of sun like blood, reflecting the whole sea, in the turquoise blue sea reflects a bit of blood-colored light, with the waves of the sea and tumbling out a bit of gold. So cozy sitting on the deck observation deck, sipping wine, watching the beauty, naturally is a stirring enjoyment. After boarding the ship, Emily has taken off theyer of light veil, revealing her true face. The first time she was in the BabiaSatan Operation Group, she had always shown her true face, and now there were no outsiders on the ship, so there was no need to cover anything up. Jason looked at Emily and took in her stunningly beautiful face, he said, Emily,st time in Sacred ce of Retreat, at thest minute, I really thanked you and Big for showing up in time with Robert. Roberts timely appearance. Jason almost a slip of the tongue, the brother-inw the three words to shout out. Emily said: No need to thank anything. I didnt expect Tommy to be so shameless that he would join forces with Demon Son to attack you as the number one Hyacinth Fighters. So, when I saw such a situation, of course, I would take action. Besides, Im a member of the Satan Army, and ording to the rules of the Satan Operation Group, how can I stand by and do nothing when my brother is in trouble? Wait, wait, wait Jason hurriedly waved his hand, he looked at Emily rather suspiciously and asked curiously, What did you say, a member of the Satan Army? When did I agree to you joining the Satan Operation Group? Emily looked at Jason curiously, and she asked with a difference of confusion, Am I not considered a soldier of the Satan Operation Group yet? Previously on Babia, I also followed the Satan Operation Group on several missions, and also went with you to explore Titan Ruins, I have long regarded me as a member of the Satan Operation Group, and my strength has also been recognized by other warriors. Why am I not a member of the Satan Operation Group anymore? At this time you want to drive me away, cant it be that I have followed you on your mission for nothing? Jasons head was spinning like a bucket. Even if Emily came to Babia, she still wanted to be a member of the Satan Operation Group? Needless to say, if such news reached the Parker family, there was no need to wait for the Parker familys big shot to step in, and the brother-inw, who had a dark face at every turn, was sure to be done with him. The other side of Lilith said with a smile: Satan, Emily is obviously a cultivation master. Youre not happy to have such an expert wanting to join the Satan Operation Group? Youre right, Lilith. Some people just dont see eye to eye, dont know how to behave, and return to Babia without saying anything. They sneak away. Emily said in a good-natured way. Jasonughed bitterly and asked, Emily, you didnt sneak in here again, did you? Of course not. My family all agreed. Especially my grandfather, this time are very supportive of me toe here. Emily said. What? Jason looked like he had heard something out of the blue, and he said in a surprised voice, Are you telling the truth? Your grandfather agrees? Yeah. Before I came here, I took my grandfather to Old Mr Miller. My grandfather talked to Old Mr Miller to understand the situation on your side. Then my grandfather agreed toe over. Emily said. Jason waspletely confused, Emily also took her grandfather to Old Mr Miller? What exactly did Old Master Tantalus talk to Old Mr Miller about? How could he be sofortable letting his granddaughtere over to Dark Worlds side of the battlefield? Jason really couldnt figure it out, but since things had be a foregone conclusion, he could only take one step and see what happened. The only good news is that Emily is not sneaking out this time, but has the Parker familys consent, so the pressure on his side is also less. Seeing that it was gettingte, Jason and Emily, Lilith returned to the cabin. Now Lilith has Emily as apanion is not alone, the two also seem to be very talkative, stick together and chat, directly Jason as an air. Jason had to go to the control room to find Mr Warfield and Tiger chatting. Jason returned to the rest cabin to rest, and I do not know how long, suddenly C Boom! Boom! The original calm sea, suddenly there is the sound of gunfire, which vaguely apanied by a burst of fierce gunfire. Jason woke up with a start, he was all amazed, immediately leapt from the bed, opened the door of the rest cabin and rushed out. Chapter 1353 There is no danger Jason grabbed a walkie-talkie and rushed out of the rest cabin, he said, Mr Warfield, Tiger, whats the situation? Over the walkie-talkie, came Mr Warfields voice: Boss, we should have encountered the pirates. We dont know how big the other side is yet. Did the other sides shells hit the hull? Jason asked. It didnt hit the hull, and fired two shots towards us. Maybe it was a kind of prior test. A test? The gaze in Jasons eyes chilled down. He knew the rules of some inds on the high seas, before robbing a ship, they would first conduct a test, lets say st a cannonball or fire a few shots toward the ship, and then see the reaction of the security personnel on this ship. If the ship is also configured with strong firepower to counterattack, those pirates will be based on the strength of the firepower to weigh the judgment, if you do not feel very sure, these pirates will also withdraw. At this time, Tiger has rushed up to the cabin, his face full of murderous anger, said: Captain Miller, a pirate attack? Not waiting for Jason to speak, the two doors of the rest cabin opened, Lilith and Emily also came out, apparently they also heard the sound of gunfire and were awakened. Satan, whats the situation? Lilith asked. Theres a pirate attack. Jason spoke up, and he said in a deep voice, Tiger,e with me to the deck to meet the enemy. You control a cannon, aim at the other side and give me a hard shot. I got it. Tiger said in a deep voice. Is there a fight? Then Ill go too. Emily rushed over and said. Jason subconsciously was about to refuse, but at present they are exactly when they need manpower. mr Warfield is steering the ship, as do not know how many people the other pirate ship, the best way is to rely on the power of this cruise ship to shake off the opponent, but before this need to fire counterattack, so that the other side dare not chase up. OK, you can go on the deck to fight, responsible for sniping. Jason said. What about me? Lilith asked. Do you know how to use hot weapons? Jason asked. Liliths face flushed and she shook her head. Then stay honest and stay here. Jason said in a deep voice as he rushed towards the deck orientation of the weapon configuration, with Tiger and Emily both simply following along. Lilith froze for a moment before she gritted her teeth and also followed. This ship is equipped with six cannons, eight rapid-fire machine guns, in addition to the configuration of weapons on this side of the deck there is a small arsenal. Such a firepower configuration has been fierce enough, in the sea unless it is encountered warships such a level of opponents, otherwise random pirate ships can be sunk.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The key is, now Jason side of the manpower is not enough, only with Jason and Tiger two peoplepletely manipted not to so many weapons. As for Emily, she did receive a period of training in hot weapons, but with the Satan Operation Group warriors who have experienced numerous battles than that is noparison. Tiger had already started to control a cannon, he filled the shells himself and aimed and fired himself. Even so, the shells he fired were still very fast and were heading towards a ship that was still firing at the right front of the ship. Boom! Boom! One after another, the shells kept firing out with a loud bang. Tiger, hit them hard, aim at their hull, if you get a few shells, the ship will sink or be destroyed. Jason shouted at Tiger through his headset. Jason was manning an M134 rapid-fire machine gun, while also carrying a the Barrett sniper rifle. He pulled the trigger of the rapid-fire machine gun with his left hand, and the bullets spewing out from the muzzle were as dense as rain, forming a powerful firework that swept forward with an overwhelming momentum. Emily also selected a sniper rifle from the arsenal, the banquet of the deck shelter, and began to ambush the pirates on that pirate ship in the distance. Ta-da-da-da-da! The opponents fire also swept over, some bullets swept on the ships steel tes, deck cover, spattered a shower of sparks and erupted a burst of thuds. During the other side also had two shells sted over, but the shells on these pirate ships obviously belong to the old muzzle, both the uracy and range are much worse, and did not hit the ship. Jasons left hand pulled the trigger of the rapid-fire machine gun, carrying out a powerfulwork of fire to cover the sweep, and then he lifted the sniper rifle in his hand, and from the sniper rifle towards the front, he vaguely saw a figure flickering on the deck of that pirate ship. He was cold, and after roughly locking onto the pirates, he followed his long training andbat sniper inertia and fired one after another. The first time I saw the pirates, I was able to see them! Swoosh! Swoosh! A sniper slug after sniper slug, no silencer on the muzzle of the gun constantly burst out a cloud of sparks, burst out a booming vibration of the sound of gunfire. Only to see that the deck of the pirate ship, cold C Peng! Peng! Peng! A mass of blood shot into the air, in mid-air into a rain of blood fell down. Three pirates heads were directly blown off, dying on the spot. Jason fired four shots in a row, hitting three people, this is still the case of simultaneous control of rapid-fire machine guns, such sniping ability is terrifying. Boom! At this time, Tiger fired cannon after cannon, one shellnded on the deck of the pirate ship, which exploded with a loud bang, igniting a huge fire. The pirates within the center of the explosion, one by one was lifted out, dead and wounded. Then, fiercely see the pirate ships fire attack directly extinguished, then the pirate ship immediately fled in the opposite direction at speed. Jason saw the situation after not in control of the rapid-fire machine gun, he rushed to the front of the cover, this half-crouched on the ground, the Barrett sniper rifle in the hands raised, through the crosshairs aimed forward. What Jason didnt know was that Lilith was also on the deck in a bunker, right behind him, staring unblinkingly at him in this sniper position, with a hint of color blooming in his eyes. The first time I saw him, I was in the middle of a fight! The first time I saw him, he was in a sniper position! The first time I saw him, I was in the middle of a shot! Jason fired one after another, a sniper slug ruthlessly sniped out. Not only him, Emilys side is also shooting sniper. The pirate ship was hit by a cannon shell, some of the pirates were affected by the wounded are hurriedly panic to stand up, want to escape back to hide in the cabin, but there is a sniper warhead sniping to kill. In the blink of an eye, there are three more pirates fell one after another. Jason through the sniper lens, were able to see that a cloud of blood sttered up. Jason also wanted to snipe, but observed that the deck has not a pirate dare to stand up, plus the pirate ship fled in the opposite direction, the distance is getting farther and farther away, he also put away the sniper rifle, which is good to rest. Damn eggs, still failed to sink the pirate ship. Its just that they escaped a little faster, otherwise they would have to let them bleed on the high seas! Jason looked unfulfilled and said. Chapter 1354 Lilith’s thoughts A sudden and unexpected battle encountered on the sea ended there. Tiger also came over, looking resentful and said: Captain Miller, let them escape. Jason looked toward the night shrouded by the pale sea, said: Do not bother with them, this is only a small-scale pirates, if we meet thoserge-scale pirates, then our situation can be very dangerous. This small-scale pirates escape even. We speed up and return to Babia as soon as possible. Tiger nodded, he understood Jasons words, if it is arge-scale pirates, then they will encounter the firepower of five or six pirate ships. Really, with this point in their manpower is really too much to handle. Next, Jason and Tiger two people to check some of the ships facilities to see if there was damage in this battle, some inspection down but also nothing was too much damage to the facilities, but also this is relieved down. After this incident, Jason and they did not sleep. Jason and Tiger in the cabin in front of the wine cab drinking up, Lilith also Emily also came over, Lilith although the alcohol does not feel anything, but look at Jason they drink again, she also poured herself a ss of wine. Satan, I suddenly find me quite useless. Lilith sighed softly, a hint of gloom flushed across that holy and wless jade face. Jasons face was stunned, he looked at Lilith and asked, Why do you say that? Lilith said, I didnt help in the fight just now. What I have learned about cultivation has no room to y in this kind of hot weaponbat. Jasons face was stunned, and after smiling he smiled and said, So thats what you care about. It cant be said that there is no use for the cultivation you have learned. The means used are naturally different when the excitement of fighting is different. In Carovias Hyacinth, the level of weapons is not determined by hot weapons, but by the strength of ones cultivation. This is a tradition and heritage of cultivation, so to gain a foothold in Carovia Hyacinth, heat weapons are useless. In addition, as far as I know, some of the real strongest cultivation masters, heat weapons are useless in front of them. Even if I were to use a hot weapon against him, I would not be able to help him. After a pause, Jason went on to say: As for this aspect of thermal weapons is also abat skill. If you can also master the use of thermal weapons, it is equivalent to give yourself to strengthen anotherbat skills, will naturally be moreprehensive. But the cultivation in closebat is more important, their own cultivation is the strongest foundation, the stronger this foundation, in order to learn morebat skills on this basis. Cant you see that in the past two days in Babia, Ive had the Satan Operation Group fighting to trainbat skills in closebat? Lilith nodded and said, Satan, what you said makes sense. In that case, if I want to learnbat skills in the use of hot weapons, wouldnt I also have to join your Satan Operation Group? Jason almost spit out a mouthful of wine. What a joke, the Parker family a youngdy to his legion he already Alexander, and now add a Dragons Princess? This kind of thing can never happen. So, Jason immediately said righteously: Lilith ah, you want to learn thebat skills of thermal weapons there are many ways to learn, do not have toe to my legion. Besides, my legion is not recruiting right now. The corners of Emilys mouth could not help but rise slightly after she heard the words, she understood the meaning of Jasons words, just like when Jason was worried about hering to Babia. Lilith looked at Jason with surprise and said, Youre not recruiting for the legion? Why? Or do you think Im not qualified to join your legion? Jasons heart was speechless, how to answer such a question? Why doesnt this woman know how to put herself in the shoes of others? You are a Dragons princess, with a distinguished status and a thousand gold bodies. You join a legion of others, not to give help, but to bring trouble ah. If you have a problem, Dragons me down, how can I carry? Besides, with the Dragons powerful strength, you can just be your princess and be on top, where do you need to go to war? If there is really any war, its not your turn to go to war. Of course, Jason can not say it directly, only to say: to say the qualifications, you are certainly qualified to join. Its just that the Satan Operation Group really isnt hiring these days. As the princess of Dragons, you want to learn thebat skills in terms of hot weapons, you canpletely ask some instructors in this area ofbat to teach you, in fact, it is also a very simple matter. I think you are the best instructor for that. Lilith opened her mouth, and when the words came out, her mind conjured up the posture of Jason on the deck, kneeling on one knee, holding a sniper rifle, and moving like a statue. This posture was fixed in her mind, making her realize that a man inbat can be so masculine and ironic, and can also be so full of charm. Emily, as if she was intent on adding to Jasons mess, said, Youre right, in terms of hot weaponbat, Jason is considered the strongest. Emily, are you trying to get me to kick you back out? Jason said with a ck face. Emily red at Jason and said, You try to drive and see. Youre threatening me, huh? Dont forget, I am the boss of the legion. You want to join my legion, you still have to listen to me. Jason said without good humor. I dont care about you. Anyway, my grandfather and Old Mr Miller have said that if I am aggrieved or oppressed by you or whatever, my grandfather will personallye and give me a head start. When the timees, Old Mr Miller will not help you. Emily said with a grunt. Jason suddenly could not say anything, Emilys grandfather that is Hyacinth martial arts rating list second of the great sage level of power, with the guardian of Liliths Parks a level, really want toe over to ask for punishment, he wanted to run can not run away. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Tiger, go rotate with Mr Warfield and let Mr Warfield rest too. Captain Miller, I got it. Tiger nodded. Jason also left, otherwise to continue to stay with these two women, who knows what they will ask for. Anyway, Liliths idea of joining the Satan Operation Group, whether it was a casual remark or a real idea, he was determined not to agree to it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. One hot potato is troublesome enough, he does not want to take over a second one. Chapter 1355 Decision to send troops The next afternoon, as the sun was setting, a ship slowly sailed into Babias harbor. After the ship docked, Jason, Keegan, Tiger, Lilith and Emily came down from the deck. At the port dock, Mr Iron Fist and others wereing to greet them. Captain Miller, you guys are back. Mr Iron Fist walked up and said with a smile. Brother Iron. Emily also said hello to Mr Iron Fist. Mr Iron Fist smiled and said, Wee back to the team. Lets go, lets return to the base. Jason said. Immediately, Jason and the others took a car and drove towards the base building in Babia. Back at the base building, Jason got a call from Manjusaka just as he stepped out of the car, asking him to go to her studio immediately. Jason wondered if Manjusaka had gathered some urgent information. Jason immediately took the elevator up to the floor where Manjusaka was working and walked out of the elevator and into a room. There was a superputer in this room, and Manjusakas sexy figure was sitting in front of aputer controlling the main hub in the center, and when she saw Jason walking in, she said, Satan, I have gathered some information in the past two days. What kind of information? Jason asked. The four major forces in Dark World should really want to attack City of Doom. now they have entered the pre-war preparation stage. Manjusaka said. Jasons face was stunned when he heard that, he walked over and sat beside Manjusaka and said, Tell me more. City of Darknesss Darkness Army is already gathering on arge scale, led by Night Shadows King of War. I intercepted a message that Sovereign of the Assassination League has appeared in City of Darkness to join the Dark Army Warrior team, and Asura, the leader of the Four Shura Kings of Shura Sanctuary, is also Asura, the leader of the Four Shura Kings in Shura Sanctuary, is also gathering the warriors of Shura Sanctuary. In addition, ck Skull, the top-ranked ck Ranker in the Bounty Alliance, has been quiet for a long time, but in the past two days, there is news that ck Skull hase back. Manjusaka said. Jasons eyes shone brightly after hearing this, he mused and said, In other words, the four major powers in Dark World have made unusual moves, most likely to unite together and prepare to attack City of Doom, right? Manjusaka nodded and continued, In addition, I have heard from City of Doom that some of the forces stationed in City of Doom have already started to withdraw from City of Doom. Jason could not help but frown, he knew that the City of Doom is indeed a force of all sides in the garrison, lets say the Royal Order of Knights of Japans Princess Tamakawas warrior team is in the City of Doom. City of Doom some forces began to evacuate apparently learned of the four forces in Dark World to unite to attack the news of City of Doom, knowing that the case of defeat, in order to protect their own interests, early evacuation, so as not to start a war, will be affected by the fish. Manjusaka looked at Jason and said, Satan, this battle seems inevitable, and once the four forces of Dark World have gathered their forces, they will definitely attack City of Doom, so Satan Operation Group needs to make a decision right away whether to send troops or not. The decision of whether or not to send troops needs to be made immediately. If the troops arete, it will be toote to attack City of Doom when the four forces are already besieging it. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he said, I know this. I will first call Iron Fist and others over to discuss and see if we should send troops. Jason said and walked out, called Mr Iron Fist and asked him to call some Satan Army soldiers over to the bases conference room immediately to hold an emergency meeting. Jason came to the conference room, and a momentter, Mr Iron Fist, Cameron, Baron, Treg, lion, Mary, Phantom, Sea Shark and others all came over and sat inside the conference room. Jason said directly to the point: Manjusaka has just received news that the four major forces of Dark WorldNight Shadow, Assassination League, Shura Sanctuary, and Bounty Alliance have all moved and are gathering troops to attack City of Doom. At the same time, some of the forces stationed in City of Doom have started to withdraw. All signs indicate that the battle of City of Doom is inevitable and will definitely be fought. Now the question is, should we send troops to defend City of Doom? Mary said, Since City of Doom is the secondrgest stronghold of Asian ck market, doesnt it have a force behind it to hold it, and doesnt City of Doom have a team of Legion of Doom fighters?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As far as I know, the Legion of Doom warrior team is more to maintain the order of City of Doom. And, the mobilization of Legion of Dooms warriors needs to be ruled by the three judges of City of Doom. In addition, no other forces havee forward to guard City of Doom, Jason said. Mr Iron Fists eyes sunk and said, It doesnt matter if you guard City of Doom or not. In my opinion, the most important thing is to be able to have such an opportunity to attack and kill the fighters of Night Shadow, Assassination League. Iron Fist is right, thats what I think too. Treg said. Marys beautiful eyes looked at Jason as she asked, Jason, what do you think yourself? Jason smiled lightly and said, ording to my idea, I am feeling that if I dont move my muscles anymore, then the whole person is going to have a kind of rusty feeling. The reason why we Satan Army warriors are so few in number, but we are able to fight an incredible battle, is because we are always in the battlefield, in the battlefield to kill, and naturally we be strong. warriors of these four major forces to have a showdown! I agree! Mr Iron Fist said. I am also in favor. Cameron spoke up. Then each of the Satan Army fighters in the room raised their hands to show their approval. Jason saw this and said, Iron Fist, go and gather all the Satan Army warriors for a pre-battle rendezvous. Good! Mr Iron Fist opened his mouth and walked out on that. Jason and others also walked out of the conference room, Jason thought of something like that, he picked up his cell phone and dialed a phone, when the other party answered he said C Hello, Tamakawa? Its me, Satan. Satan, I was trying to reach you, Im so happy to get your call. On the phone, came the delighted and excited voice of the royal princess. Ive gotten the news that the attack on City of Doom by the four major forces is basically a foregone conclusion. Thats why Im calling you to ask about your situation. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of services and services to the public. Will youe and station yourself at City of Doom? Im calling you to tell you that my side has decided to send troops to garrison City of Doom. Really? On the phone, the royal princesss voice eximed in shock, and then said with surprise and joy, This, this is really great, then I will also go to City of Doom, I want to meet with you in City of Doom. Jason smiled and quickly said, You should note. You have a special status, you are the princess of a country, City of Doom will soon be reduced to a battlefield, it would be bad if youe here in case there are any idents. With you around, I believe I will be fine. Besides, women can be very strong. Also, I miss you too. If I miss this opportunity, I dont know when Ill be able to see you. Okay, then youe over. Jason smiled. Chapter 1356 Pre-war Order Babia, the Devils Training Ground.N?velDrama.Org content. After Mr Iron Fist sent out the pre-battle summoning order, all the Satan Operation Group soldiers gathered in the training ground, more than one hundred and eighty soldiers stood in a neat line, each of them with their heads up, their aura like a rainbow, with a brave aura of iron-blooded killing. The sun was setting in the west, and the afterglow of blood reflected on their bodies, making them look like they were coated with ayer of blood, adding a bit more of an iron-blooded killing aura. Jason walked over and stood in front of the Satan Army soldiers, he looked at the high morale and war spirit of the Satan Army soldiers in front of him, he spoke in a deep voice and said, Brothers, I want to tell you that we are going to have a war. Once these words were spoken, a determined battle spirit shed in the eyes of all the Satan Army warriors in the field, and a sense of exuberance faintly shone on their faces. No one said anything, therge training ground was silent, the eyes of all the Satan Army soldiers were fixed on Jason, waiting for Jason to say something. Jason spoke in a tone of voice, and then said C A warrior is born to fight, and his own duty is to fight! We have been silent for too long, our guns are rusting, our Army Knife are dull, our blood has not been boiling for a long time, our war spirit and fighting spirit has not swept the battlefield that we know for a long time! Now, its time for us to show our swords, let the enemy see the uracy of our muzzleloaders, let the enemy see the sharpness of our Army Knife, and let the enemy prostrate and yield under our fiery will to fight! So, brothers, follow me to City of Doom and fight to the end! To the end! Each and every Satan Army soldier immediately shouted in unison, as if their own blood was about to burst out and rise up to the sky. Fight to the end! Fight to the end! The shout is like thunder, straight to the sky, deafening, that fearless battle intent coalesced, overwhelming, shocking. Jason reached out and pressed his hand, and the shouts of the Satan Operation Group warriors stopped. Jason continued: But since this is a battlefield, there are always many unpredictable crises and idents. Perhaps after this battle, the familiarrades standing beside you at the moment may not return, these are the problems we need to face head on. I used to tell you that the purpose of fighting is to live, I hope that you can understand this sentence deeply. I also hope that as many brothers as I bring over wille back safely. This requires us to coborate and work together tacitly on the battlefield. No matter what enemy we face, we must treat it seriously and not take it lightly. Since we have decided to send troops, we must have absolute confidence to win this battle. Let the prestige of Satan Operation Group be famous in Dark World again! Jason then told the Satan Operation Group soldiers to go and get ready, and then set off overnight to City of Doom. Jason, of course, would not take all the Satan Army soldiers with him, as the Devils Army Factory also needed soldiers to be stationed there. After some trade-offs, Jason let Hemers stay in Babia, while more than 50 soldiers stayed behind, led by Hemers to take charge of Babias order, defense, defense and so on. This time, Jason prepared to lead about 120 Satan Army soldiers to the City of Doom. After the team disbanded, Mr Iron Fist and other soldiers ready to fight have gone to the weapons depot to get weapons, a variety of weapons and warheads and so on to prepare to goplete, this battle is not trivial, and Dark World four forces of the coalition of the battle, may be a protracted war. Thebined strength of the four forces must be at least five or six hundred people. However, Jason is not afraid of the opponentsrge number of people, Satan Operation Groups past record, never rely on the number of people to win. Lilith walked towards Jason, she said, Are you preparing to go out to war? Jason did not hide, nodded and said, Yes, to City of Doom. the four major forces in Dark World attacked City of Doom, and I need to go to the garrison. Can I also go with you? Lilith asked. Jasons face was stunned, and he shook his head and said, That wont work. City of Doom will be reduced to a battlefield. Its too dangerous for you to go. If youre worried about the danger to me, thatspletely redundant. Lilith said. Once the war starts, the battlefield can change rapidly. Bullets dont see eye to eye, and its hard to say that nothing will happen to you. So youd better not go. Jason opened his mouth and continued, You can get out this time on a rare asion, you can totally go around other ces and visit some countries. Im not interested in those. This time I have the opportunity to observe you lead a team inbat, which may bring me a lot of help, and I will be able to bring your experience inbat back to Dragons, so that Dragons warriors be stronger. Lilith said. Jason frowned, he said, Parks senior really willing to let you go to City of Doom? You agreed when Uncle Parks agreed, right? Lilith asked. If you insist on going, I cant stop you. But once the war opens, Parks senior can protect your safety. I dont want the Dragons princess to have any idents with me. Otherwise, wouldnt I have to face Dragons endless anger? Jason said. Lilith couldnt help but smile and said, So youre worried about this. Then you can rest assured. Im going to talk to Uncle Parks. With that, Lilith turned around and flew away. Most of an hourter, Mr Iron Fist, Cameron, Baron, Treg, Sea Shark, Eagle Eyes, Cold and other 120 or so warriors converged in front of Babias port. Jason saw that all the personnel had arrived and said, Get on board and get ready to leave for the City of Doom! One by one, the Satan Army soldiers immediately boarded the ship and prepared to sail directly to the City of Doom from the sea route. When the Satan Army warriors all boarded the ship, Jason saw Lilith and the silver-haired old man also appeared out, Jasons face was stunned, and could not help but smile bitterly, it seems that the final result of this Dragons Princess still have to follow to the City of Doom. This can not be helped. But with the silver-haired old man in, Liliths safety should not be a problem. Senior Parks, are you really agreeing with Lilith going to City of Doom? Jason asked. Parks said in a nd tone, Since the princess has to go, there is nothing I can do about it. But you do not need to worry, with the old man in, the princesss safety is not a problem. But I only protect the princess alone, the battlefield matters, I do not ask. Okay, I know that. Jason nodded and then said, Then lets ask the two of you toe aboard. Satan, thank you. Lilith smiled sweetly at Jason. In response, Jason could do nothing but smile bitterly. In the end, with the ships whistle, Jason led the Satan Operation Groups soldiers to embark on a new journey. Chapter 1357 – The Four Directions to the Troops (I) City of Darkness. City of Darkness is still as prosperous as usual, Dark World in all kinds of people will be here as a happy ce, as long as the money can be in the City of Darkness to enjoy all the enjoyment you want. Here, do not worry about being assassinated, will be hunted, even if it is met with enemies that is also peaceful. City of Darkness prohibits riots by force, whoever vites this rule, will be greeted by the merciless suppression of the dark army. Therefore, City of Darkness has formed a kingdom in the Dark World, where there are the highest-ss hotels, the wildest nightclubs, and the craziest casinos all kinds of Dark World vicious people are here to enjoy a drunken life. The city of darkness also has a City of Darkness also has a king city, that is the Dark Night King City. Dark Night King City is inhabited by the core figures of Night Shadow, such as the Night Emperor, and the powerful people under hismand. At this time, the castle hall of the Dark Night King City is lit up with lights and shadows, each emitting an obscure but powerful aura.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The throne above the hall, is sitting on a figure, he was d in ck robes, ck robes with a dark power silk thread outlined by the Dark Night King seat of the pattern, which is precisely Night Emperor. Below, stood five people, in addition to King of War, King of Fury, Jail King, Ghost King, the four kings of Night Shadow, there is this one person, he wore a white battle suit, a face looks extremely handsome, their own temperament is elegant and noble, but from his body invisible but also released a control of everything like Sovereign aura. This is Sovereign who is in charge of North America stronghold in Assassination League! Sovereign, where are your Assassination Leagues killer warriors? Night Emperor opened his mouth and asked. The five Sky Shadow Warriors and 120 Blood Wing of the Assassination League have already gathered. In addition, there will be three assassination league killers in the top ten in this battle, namely the yer, the Blood Hand and the Cursed One. Sovereign opened his mouth, his tone seemed nd, even in the face of Night Emperor such as Agist Emperor, he still seemed unassuming. Night Emperor nodded and said, My side will send both Blood King and King of Fury, leading 150 Dark Army Warriors to go. After a pause, Night Emperor asked, What about Shura Sanctuary and Bounty Alliances side? ording to the information I received, the manpower of these two forces will go out alone. When the timees, they will rendezvous at City of Doom. Sovereign said. Night Emperors eyes shone brightly as he asked, As of now, what information is avable from City of Doom? King of War stepped forward and said, The news we got so far is that City of Doom has started to evacuate some of the forces that are stationed there. They should have gotten wind of this in advance, knowing that our four forces are joining forces to attack, so they have all withdrawn in advance. King of Fury also sneered and said, Those forces stationed in City of Doom are just a rabble. Its just like a scattering of sand. If our four forces unite to go, they will not stay and wait for death except to retreat? It is said that the City of Doom has a Legion of Doom warrior team. Sovereign suddenly opened his mouth and said. This team of warriors is only a few dozen people. The main duty is to maintain the order and stability of the City of Doom. When ites to fighting, this legion is not worth mentioning at all. King of War said. Night Emperor frowned and said, There is no other news? Lets say that no forces from a certain side suddenly emerged and stationed in City of Doom? King of War shook his head and said, There is no such news so far. I dont think that there is a team of forces in Dark World that dares to fight against thebined forces of our four forces, right? Night Emperor took a deep breath and said, Do you know who is behind the control of Asian ck market? When this statement was made, Sovereign and King of War looked at each other and then shook their heads one after another. In fact, they also have doubts in their hearts, Asian ck market is such arge underground ck market, without a powerful force simply can not be Asian ck market to form such arge scale. The question is, who is behind the whole Asian ck market? This point, they have also gone to investigate, but all to no avail. Night Emperor slowly said: Whether I or ughter, Bishop Shura and other people have a guess in mind, but not sure if this person. The biggest purpose of the attack on City of Doom is to confirm this, to see whether this person is leading the Asian ck market. if it is really this person, then this battle should not be underestimated. If the Asian ck market is not led by this person, we take the City of Doom, and then point to the City of Sins in Mysia, then the entire Asian ck market market market, all fall under the control of our four forces. Sovereign eyes shining, he was thinking about the Night Emperor mentioned that the person refers to who exactly? Could it be the long-lost legend in Dark World? The market of Asian ck market is too big and the profit is too lucrative. Whether it is Night Shadow or Assassination League or Shura Sanctuary or Bounty Alliance, no party can swallow this big cake of Asian ck market. So they can only join together to divide it. Satan and his Satan Operation Group, whats thetest movement? At this time, the news of our four forces joining forces to attack City of Doom is certainly not concealed from him. Is there any movement on his side? Night Emperor opened his mouth and asked. Ghost King came forward and said, We havent received any news about Satan Operation Group, which has been stationed in Babia, and the Devils Army Factory has started to enter the South America arms market. He has the support of Danica. He has Danicas support, so Im afraid it wont take long for Devils Army Factory to fully upy the South America arms market. Right now, it is estimated that Satan Operation Group has put its main focus on South America. Hmph! Its a pity to let him escape in Titan Ruinsst time. If we hadnt been preparing for the attack on City of Doom, the Babia he upied would have been razed to the ground. Night Emperor spoke coldly. Sovereigns eyes shone brightly as he said, This time, will Satan also send troops to City of Doom? King of Wars face was stunned, and then he sneered and said, Im not afraid of Satan sending troops to City of Doom, but Im afraid he wonte. If he reallyes, then we will destroy all of his Satan Operation Group in City of Doom! No matter what, Satan is not to be ignored. Its better to be on guard. Sovereign said. If Satan reallyes this time, he will be killed by City of Doom! King of War said in a determined tone. King of War, King of Fury, you two lead the Dark Army Warrior, together with the Blood Wing led by Sovereign, and prepare to set out for City of Doom! No matter what the enemy is, Satan or other forces stationed in the City of Doom, if they resist, they will be destroyed! Finally, Night Emperor said. Chapter 1358 – The Four Directions to the Troops (II) Shura Sanctuary. The dark style of the hall is dominated by arm-thick butter candle me, from time to time crackling sound. Under the shroud of night, the candle me will reflect the scene in the hall, pulling out a long ck shadow, like a ghost in the surge, invisible to give people a kind of eerie sense of horror. Deep in the hall, there is a figure standing, far from being able to sense, from the body of this figure has a cold and eerie aura in the diffusion, the feeling is like his body gathered countless ghosts in general, giving a sense of extreme horror, underworld has a majestic pressure from in the manifestation. He raised his head, with the help of the candlelight in the dark hall, this is a thin but morbid face, the eyes of the gaze of the gloomy, the whole prated a cold bloodthirsty intention. This is Bishop Shura. In front of him, there was also a figure standing, but that figure was with his back to him, obviously a young man, draped with a blood-colored cloak. All ready? An indifferent voice came, and the young male d in a blood-colored cloak spoke. Report to Ben, Asura has already gathered the warriors of Shura Sanctuary, a whole team of one hundred elite Shura warriors, plus the strength of other forces, it is enough. Bishop Shura looked at the young man in front of him and said in a respectful tone. This scene is undoubtedly a shock and surprise.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With the identity of Bishop Shura, as the supreme ruler of Shura Sanctuary, the giant of Dark World, but at this moment is appearing to grovel, to a mysterious identity of the young son respectfully called Ben, this is indeed shocking. Taking the City of Doom is only the first step. The city of Doom is just the first step, you submit to my n, my n will definitely give all its efforts to help you dominate Dark World, the entire Dark World is such a huge resource, and how can Holy Night people take advantage of it? The young man with the red cloak said in a cold tone. Thanks for Bens support. I will not fail Bens expectations. Bishop Shura said. It would be interesting if City of Doom including the entire Asian ck market was really controlled by that person in secret. The young gentleman spoke to himself, a smile lifting the corners of his mouth. Wait until the capture of City of Doom, previously hostile to your Lady Darkness, I will send the ns strongest people to help you, the strength of this Lady Darkness to break down, then you can be at your disposal. The young male said again. Bishop Shuras face was stunned after hearing this, and then a sh of ecstasy shed in his eyes as he hurriedly said, Many thanks Ben! For this young mans words, Bishop Shura is naturally convinced. Thinking about the boundless power of the other partys race and the terrifying power of the n, Shura Sanctuary certainly believed in the words of the young man in front of him. If, with the help of the other party, he could really destroy Lady Darkness, his arch-enemy, he was extremely excited. Whats more, he could be at his disposal, which made him think of Lady Darkness noble, elegant and sexy figure, and a hot color shed in the depths of his eyes. Its about time, arrange your men and get ready to go. Yes, Ben! Bishop Shura said with his head bowed. Bounty Alliance headquarters, a skyscraper. The Alliance president set his chubby body covered with meat into that soft sofa, a fat white face without white whiskers, small green bean-like eyes dotted on his big face, which would always give people a funny feeling. Of course, Bounty Alliance all up and down, no one thinks this face will be very funny, even if this face is always hanging a smile looks very kind smile. There was an unruly ck list strongman in Bounty Alliance who snickered to the face that the alliance chief was a funny fat man, and the result was that the ck list strongman did not even see clearly how the alliance chief struck, his throat was directly mped by the alliance chief, and then his body limbs were broken by the alliance chief, and then thrown in the hot desert of death, the alliance chief satfortably in the tent that was set up Inside the tent, watching that ck list strong man in the death desert that burns the sun under the painful torment of death. The whole process, the Alliance leader is smiling and watching. Right now, there are three people sitting in front of the Alliance Chief, one is Bounty Alliances Vice Alliance Chief Ografi, one is the ck List powerhouse Dark Phoniex, and the other is a man wearing a ck suit with thinning hair who looks like a skin-and-bones man, who is none other than ck Skull C the number one ck List powerhouse in Bounty Alliance. -Bounty Alliance ck Ranking No. 1! ck Skull ah, this time let you out of the gate early that is also no choice. night Emperor, ughter these guys must attack City of Doom, I Bounty Alliance also can not stand by and watch Asian ck market such arge a The market was divided up by them. After thinking about it, only you can lead the troops, so I can feel more at ease. The alliance chief looked at ck Skull and said in a gentle tone. ck Skull hurriedly said, Its my honor to serve the Alliance Leader. Besides, this retreat is almost over, so its time for me toe out and serve the Alliance. Its naturally best if you have this heart. The Alliance Chiefs fat face was smiling as he continued, Then lets do this, this time you and Dark Phoniex will lead the troops to City of Doom. ck Skull asked, Since all four forces are sending troops this time, is there a specificmander-in-chief? In case of a battle, who will unify the troops of the four forces to fight? The Alliance Chief smiled at his words and said, The attack on City of Doom was firstunched by Night Shadow. Since thats the case, it might as well let their manpower be unified and dispatched. The advantage of this is that when a charge is needed, it will also be Dark Army Warrior who will charge first. As for us try to minimize casualties. Understood. ck Skull nodded his head. Ografi. the Alliance Leader turned his gaze to Ografi. My subordinate is here. Ografi hurriedly spoke. I heard that you privately joined forces with Night Shadow to kill the Satan Operation Group, but you didnt do it quickly enough, so you let the Satan Operation Group kill and uproot the Wolverine Legion in Ind of Purgatory. This is not all. This is not to mention that the Satan Operation Group stirred up the matter, causing the Alliances reputation to plummet, and nearly a year has passed, and the Alliances reputation has not yet recovered. The alliance chief looked at Ografi with a smirk and continued, How do you think the alliance should go about making up for this nearly years loss? Poof! Ografis face turned white, his legs went limp and he directly knelt on the ground, saying in a frightened tone, Alliance Chief, please give me a chance, I will definitely make amends and will definitely restore the Alliances credibility. The alliance chief shook his head and said, Its not like I havent given you a chance. This nearly one year was not given for nothing, but you still let me down. With that, the Alliance Leader stood up, and he walked towards the door, and before he left he gave ck Skull a look. ck Skull understood, and just as the Alliance Leader got up to leave, his right hand flicked five fingers toward Ografis neckC Snort! The hard, steel-like fingers plunged into Ografis throat, and when ck Skull withdrew his hand again, he brought out arge piece of flesh and blood from Ografis throat. Ografi fell to the ground, reaching out to cover his neck, with his mouth open, but he could not say a word. Chapter 1359 Allies A ship is preparing to cross the Pacific Ocean to the waters adjacent to the City of Doom. The ship had no conspicuous markings on its hull, and from the looks of it, it was disguised as an ordinary cargo ship. But in fact, this ship is the same big ship that Satan Operation Group sailed from Babia port. Jason and Mr Iron Fist, Cameron, Phantom, Mary and other Satan Army soldiers all gathered on this ship, in addition to Lilith and Dragons guardian Parks this emperor level of power. On the deck observation deck, Jason was sitting with Mr Iron Fist and others, discussing some strategies to defend the battle of City of Doom. The four sides of Manjusaka said, This battle, the total strength of the four forces will not be less than 500 people. satan, you brought here only a hundred warriors, from the number of too disadvantageous. Who said we only have this many people? Jason smiled lightly and said, Besides, my Satan Operation Group has never relied on arge number of people in its past battles against Dark World. Satan, from what youre saying, do we have allies in City of Doom this time? Manjusaka asked.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mr Iron Fist, Mary and others also looked at Jason, if there are other allies to help, then this battle will undoubtedly be much easier. Jason smiled and said, Manjusaka, you should know about the Russian Axes in Russia, right? The Russian Axes? Manjusakas face was stunned, and then he said, I know. This is thergest underground force in Russia, not just any gang, the fighters in this organization are all specially trained. In terms of the Russian Axes strength, it is enough topete in the Dark World. However, the Russian Axes seems to be active only in the country and the Asia-Pacific region. The Russian Axes also upies a certain market share in the Asian ck market. Im going to ask my brother to help out on this trip. Jason said. Camerons heart moved, he said: I remember. Last time Jason, after you went to Golden Triangle to save me, you mentioned a brother, nicknamed Pr Bear, right? Jason nodded and said, Yes, it was Pr Bear Oleg, a ruthless man who served in the most powerful Alpha Force in Russia. Now rather out of Alpha Force, but also a fanatical warrior. In addition, there are more or less inbound forces in City of Doom. If some of these forces are determined to stay and guard City of Doom, then we have an additional force. If some forces dont want to stay and fish in troubled waters, they will all be removed from the city. Jason said. Captain Miller is right. Once we are fighting to defend City of Doom, we need all the other forces stationed in City of Doom to be on the same page, to make the same enemy. Those forces that are double-minded and wavering must be cleared out. Otherwise, once the battle starts, this part of the wavering forces will most likely be the biggest hidden trouble. Mr Iron Fist said. Thats the truth. Jason nodded his head. While he was talking, Jasons cell phone rang, and when he looked at the caller ID, his face was stunned, he answered the phone and said, Hello, White Fox? Satan, its me. I think you should have gotten the news that the four forces in Dark World are preparing to jointly attack City of Doom. Yes, I have gotten the news. Right now, I am leading the Satan Army warriors to City of Doom, and I have decided to send troops to City of Doom and station them to fight with Night Shadow, Assassination League and other such forces. Youve already sent troops? I am also heading to City of Doom. Then lets meet up again in City of Doom. Good. Jason nodded and ended the call with White Fox. Jason then contacted Pr Bear Oleg, he dialed Olegs number, and a momentter a bright and boldugh came from the phone: Satan, is that you? Pr Bear, its me. How are you doing? Jason smiled, he walked to the side of the deck, facing the sea breeze, looking ahead of the waves of the sea, and asked this. Haha, Im still the same, nothing to drink and look for women, at most, just to step in and solve the problem. What about you? Thepanys Satan Operation Group has been shaking the entire Dark World, and even the arms market in South America has been taken over by you. Although I am not involved in Dark World, I am happy to see that you have developed Satan Operation Group into stronger and stronger. Pr Bear, do you remember the agreement we once had? Of course I remember. We said that if we had a chance, we would do something big together. Now, I think that opportunity hase. Jason said slowly, with a sinking tone. On the phone, Olegs tone was stunned, and he asked, Satan, you might as well tell us, what opportunity? The news that the four forces of Dark World have joined forces to attack City of Doom, I think you know about it, right? Jason asked. I did hear about it. But my forces are not on the City of Doom side, so I didnt pay too much attention to it. Oleg said. The Russian Axes is now in charge of the Asia Pacific business, and often deals with the Asian ck market. The city of Doom has only three judges and no city lord. With the news of the four major forces attacking City of Doom, some of the forces stationed in City of Doom have already been evacuated. Taking advantage of this opportunity, as long as I hold City of Doom and repel thebined forces of the four major powers, then I will be the deserving Lord of City of Doom. Thats a very bold move, Satan, just tell me what you need me to do. Within the scope of your authority, bring your men to City of Doom and join my Satan Operation Group to fight against Dark Worlds four-partybined forces. As long as you seed in holding City of Doom, you will be able to benefit from the advantage of City of Doom being the secondrgest stronghold in the Asian ck market in the future. As long as the City of Doom is held, the rules of the City of Doom will naturally be set by us in the future. For the overall interests of the Russian Axes, using City of Doom to enter the Asian ck market is a hundred times more beneficial than harmful. Thats true in terms of benefits. But Satan, dont forget, we are brothers! We dont talk about this between brothers. Even if there is no interest to speak of, as long as you open this mouth with me, I will definitely lead the warriors under my hands to rendezvous with you. I dont have many warriors on my side, just a hundred or so. I brought all of them to City of Doom, said Oleg in a cheerful tone over the phone. Jason smiled, he took a deep breath and said, Okay, then Ill see you at City of Doom. I wont see you there! Olegughed out loud. Jason put down the phone, his heart flooded with warmth, whoever has a brother like Oleg who is a promise, is undoubtedly a great blessing in life. Chapter 1360 The Last Judgment (I) The huge ship was breaking the water, and the blue sea and the blue sky seemed to be connected in the distance. From Babia to the port of City of Doom, need to cross half of the Pacific Ocean, even if the ship day and night to maintain the fastest 24 knots sailing speed, it will take ten days and a half months to arrive. This journey time is undoubtedly extremely long. Jason had also considered taking a ne to Plo and then with the help of the ship to the City of Doom, so that the journey time spent at least two-thirds shorter. But this way will also face a lot of problems, Jason and Satan Army soldiers are carrying a variety of weapons warheads, to reach Plo by air, which requires some special means to do. Jason and Manjusaka analyzed that even if they went to the City of Doom by shipping, they would arrive one step faster than thebined forces of the Dark World quartet. The four forces need to converge and thene to City of Doom from Dark World, and it will only take longer to move such arge force. In addition, Jasons side has anotheryer of consideration, that is, not in a hurry to arrive at City of Doom so soon. dy some time to wait and see how the situation in City of Doom changes in the next few days. The longer the time, the heavier the pressure that the forces stationed in City of Doom will feel. In that heavy pressure forced, City of Doom in some of the will not firm forces will be withdrawn one after another.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason also wanted White Fox to arrive at City of Doom before him, White Fox is after all one of the three judges of City of Doom, City of Doom is facing such a situation, these three judges will certainly have some discussion. Before the arrival of the Satan Army soldiers led by Jason, White Fox and the remaining two judges will have a result of the discussion. At that time, Jason will be based on this result to make some decisions and deployment against City of Doom. The journey was long, and there were no entertainment facilities on board, so it was inevitable that time would seem a little boring. But the Satan Army soldiers are used to it, they are always fighting, either on the battlefield or on the way to the battlefield, so this kind of long journey for them has beenmonce. The ship has a small training room, which has some fitness equipment, sparring ring, etc. These Satan Army soldiers will go to the training room every day to do some training, so as to maintain their peak condition. Jason is also training, he is more practicing the Dragons secret method The Sacred Dragon Technique! Jason had already mastered the first stage of The Sacred Dragon Technique, but he still wanted to strengthen this stage, to use the refined Sacred Dragon Qi to strengthen his own flesh and bones, and to stimte stronger Qi and blood power. Jason found that the Sacred Dragon Technique and the Law of Power of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique wereplementary to each other. The Sacred Dragon Technique focuses on refining the flesh and stimting the blood, the Power Evolution Secret Method focuses on refining Human Great Dragon Power, and the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is pure and misceneous. The focus of the three secret methods are different, but under the simultaneous practice can make up for their respective shorings, for the physical body strength, strength enhancement has a very significant increase. In the daily practice, the ship continues to sail, continue to sail towards the City of Doom is located in the sea past. Barabac Ind, City of Doom. This ind looks the same as usual does not seem to be very different, but under careful observation, still is to note that the inds port on some of the people are almost invisible. In the past, that would not have been possible, some of the ports on the ind werepletely controlled by some of the forces stationed in City of Doom. After all, the ind is surrounded by sea, and the only way to connect with the outside world is by sea, so as long as the control of the port means a constant flow of supplies and money. Now, with the withdrawal of some of the forces stationed in City of Doom, there are no warriors from the corresponding forces to guard the ports. In the past, the periphery of City of Doom was extremely lively, with arge number of businesses derived from the existence of City of Doom, but now the whole ind looks over, it looks cold and clear, some streets are basically empty. City of Dooms gates are still guarded by warriors with guns, these warriors are Legion of Dooms warriors, other forces can withdraw, but Legion of Dooms warriors can not be withdrawn, they follow the orders of the three judges in City of Doom. Only if the three judges unanimously decide to let them withdraw, they can withdraw, otherwise they will have to stay in the City of Doom. Whew! At that moment, a Maserati SUV roared up and stopped slightly in front of City of Dooms main gate. A soldier came forward to check his pass, but when he saw the iconic fox-shaped mask on the face of the figure sitting inside the car, the soldier hastily waved his hand behind him to open the gate. The soldier recognized at once that it was White Fox, one of the three judges of the City of Doom. The gates of City of Doom opened and White Fox drove inside. Today, City of Doom is no longer as prosperous as it used to be. In the past, City of Doom was simply a rich mans paradise, in which City of Doom could enjoy all services. With the news that the four forces of Dark World were going to join forces to attack City of Doom, the invisible tycoons from all over the world who hade to City of Doom purely for pleasure all left at once. They do not want to lose their lives here. In the face of war, the bullet will not be deflected because you are a billionaire. White Fox drove in City of Doom, the car drove past the famous Doomsday Castle Hotel in City of Doom, and then continued to drive forward, and after passing through many hurdles, finally stopped in front of a building in the gothic style. This is the City of Dooms trial house. Whenever the City of Doom has any major issues that require the three judges to make decisions, it will be in this courtroom to make a decision. White Fox stepped out of the car, and as always, she walked into the courtroom sexy and sultry. The hall of the courtroom is a dome type of architectural structure, so the first feeling of entering the courtroom is magnificent, but therge courtroom is only two people. The one sitting on the right is a man d in a ck robe, about fifty years old, and he looks like a devout preacher of Cleric. In fact, his name is Cleric, he is also one of the three judges of the City of Doom. Clerics opposite sitting is a bald, sturdy man, he ced a huge dinner te in front of him, the te is full of all kinds of meat, grilledmb chops, grilled steak, roast turkey, etc.. The bald mans hands were not idle, and was eating unhurriedly with a knife and fork, eating with a mouth full of grease. Vulture, one of the three judges of City of Doom. After White Fox walked in, Cleric and Vulture nced at White Fox, they did not take the lead to speak. White Foxs gaze flickered and he said bluntly C Before I came here, your decisions have been discussed, right? Now, you can tell me what you have decided. Chapter 1361 The End Times Trial (II) White Foxs words, Vultures knife and fork in his hand paused for a moment, and the next moment was to cut up arge piece of steak again, his mouth full of grease. Cleric looked at White Fox, he sighed softly and said: Im getting old. Im not the same as I was when I was young and passionate. At my age, I just want to live out the rest of my life. Vulture, youve been eating and eating all day, dont just eat. Whats on your mind? White Foxs gaze turned to Vulture, and a stern look shed in his eyes. Vulture chewed a mouth full of meat and swallowed, then he said: I cant leave meat for a moment. Since City of Doom is not destined to be a ce where you can sit quietly and eat meat, why dont I go on eating my meat in a different ce? In other words, you have all decided to give up on City of Doom, right? Youre going to evacuate too, right? White Fox said.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vulture mumbled, Thebined strength of the four major forces is at least five or six hundred people. Dont look at the total strength of all the forces stationed in City of Doom on a regr basis, which adds up to one or two thousand. But what about now? With the news of the four major forces attacking City of Doom, all the forces have scattered and fled. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. That is also the result of yourck of interest in fighting. When the news came, if you had stepped forward to appease all the forces and rally the hearts and minds of the people, it wouldnt be the current situation of fragmentation. White Fox spoke up, and she continued, ording to the rules of City of Doom, if you decide to withdraw, you will no longer be the judge of City of Doom, and will no longer have the power to rule. A light shed in Clerics eyes and he looked at White Fox and asked, White Fox, do you want to stay? White Fox said, Im also the judge of City of Doom. I have some feelings for City of Doom, and I think there will be some soldiers who feel the same way as me. You are all going to evacuate, someone has to stand up and gather these warriors who are willing to die to defend City of Doom and pledge to fight. Cleric shook his head and said, Its no use. This time against City of Doom wasunched by Night Shadow. You dont know the details of Night Shadow, and what you see of Night Shadow is just the surface Cleric wanted to say something but appeared to have something to say. White Foxs eyes shone brightly, she said: Speaking of which, the earliest inquisitor in City of Doom is Cleric you. City of Doom could not have been established out of thin air, but who or what forces established City of Doom and the City of Sins, which formed the entire Asian ck market? The pattern of the Asian ck market? What is the use of you asking this? Cleric said. If there is a force behind City of Doom or the entire Asian ck market, I dont think the other side will leave it alone, right? White Fox said. Cleric took a deep breath and said slowly, Actually, I dont know if there is a dominant force behind City of Doom, let alone who is in control of the Asian ck market. I came to City of Doom only to ept a reward mission, to serve as a judge, to maintain the order and rules of City of Doom. ording to the terms of the bounty, I can withdraw at any time if I feel my personal safety is threatened or if I dont want to do it anymore. If you two decide to leave, I cant stop you. White Fox spoke up, saying, If you leave, you have nothing to do with City of Doom, which is now an empty city. If someone can defend City of Doom and repel thebined forces of the four major powers, can they be the true Lord of City of Doom? Lord of the City? Cleric and Vultures eyes instantly fixed on White Foxs fox-shaped masked face, and a hidden aura fluctuated on their bodies. The City of Doom has never had a real lord since its inception. Right now White Fox is throwing this problem out. ording to the rules of City of Doom, the inquisitor only has the duty of supervising and maintaining order in City of Doom, dealing with the events that cause greater conflict in City of Doom, and does not have the power to make and modify the rules of City of Doom. But the Lord of the City that is very different. The City Lord and the Inquisitor themselves are two very different concepts. The Lord of the City means the Lord of the City, the entire City of Doom will be controlled by the Lord of the City, with the controversial power to customize the rules of the City of Doom, but anyone who wants to enter the City of Doom, will have to obey the rules set by the Lord of the City. White Fox, you want to be the City Lord? Cleric asked, narrowing his eyes. White Fox shook his head and said, It doesnt have to be me. Maybe its someone else. I was just making an analogy. Cleric shook his head and said, If the four forces join forces, which other forces in Dark World today can resist? Not to mention the fact that there is a lot of inside information behind these four forces. City of Doom has be a battlefield, not just a superficial struggle for profit, but also a bigger inside story. As for these, is Dark World in those giant level characters in the game, we do not need to get involved. As a judge, I would advise you to think about how to save your own life. White Fox said, Thank you for your kind reminder. I just said that I will stay. Ill do what I say. Cleric said nothing more, while Vulture continued to eat arge piece of meat in front of him. The warriors of Legion of Doom in City of Doom were themselves recruited, and since both of you are evacuating, I have no authority to ask the warriors of Legion of Doom to stay. Then the three of us will gather all the forces and Legion of Doom warriors that are still left in the city today and announce your decision, while some of the forces and Legion of Doom warriors who are willing to stay are prepared to be stationed in City of Doom mentally. White Fox said. Agreed. Vulture spoke. Agreed. Cleric also nodded his head. Tick! Tick! Tic! Soon, an rm sounded throughout the City of Doom, and the summoning order from the Inquisition was quickly transmitted to some of the forces still remaining in the City of Doom and all the Legion of Doom warriors. In front of thergest square in City of Doom, some of the leaders of the remaining forces arrived, and each of the Legion of Doom warriors stood in formation. White Fox, Cleric, Vulture three judges appeared out, facing the crowd in the square, White Fox said: Judgment House resolution hase out, Cleric, Vulture two judges will be evacuated from the City of Doom. Once these words came out, the faces of some of the leaders of the forces in the square and the warriors of Legion of Doom were moved, and a trace of disappointment shed in the eyes of some warriors. Even the Inquisitor was withdrawing, enough to indicate the abandonment of City of Doom. But, I will stay! White Fox spoke, she continued, I will stay to guard City of Doom. dark world four forces united to invade City of Doom, the opponent is far more powerful than imagined. Even so, as the judge of City of Doom, I am still willing to stay and guard the city, willing to fight for the city. If any of you are willing to stay and fight for City of Doom, then we will be fighting side by side; those of you who do not want to stay can leave. Now, its time for you to make your choice! White Fox turned away when he said this, leaving the crowd with a sexy and beautiful but determined figure. Chapter 1362 A City of Some People Those who should stay will stay without saying, and those who want to leave cannot stay. Cleric and Vulture both still left. The two of them have been stationed in the City of Doom for many years, serving as inquisitor for many years, and have umted a lot of prestige. After all, any person who can bepetent to serve as an inquisitor is by no means an ordinary person, have an unpredictable and powerful strength, but also has a thunderous and powerful means. However, in the face of the great power, they still feel that with their personal power can not resist, so they chose to withdraw, which is the most obvious choice from their own point of view. City of Dooms Legion of Doom warriors have a total of 76 people, among them, 56 warriors also chose to evacuate, leaving only 20 people. Previously there were some forces of the warrior team remained in City of Doom, with Cleric and Vulture announced the evacuation, these originally remained in City of Doom forces and quickly left a group. The only forces that remain in City of Doom are Royal Order of Knights and Sunset Corps, but these two forces have abined strength of about two hundred people, and in terms ofbat skills and experience, they are no match for the elite warriors who have been fighting in Dark World for years. In any case, there is still a group of people who stayed in the city. They know very well what it means to stay. They may die, they may be crippled, and of course, they may survive. But from the moment they decided to stay, they no longer think about these, if the City of Doom needs to be dyed red with crimson blood, then they do not mind spilling their own blood. Therge City of Doom in a few days time, almost turned into an empty city. Once a ce of paper and gold, now a cold, cold and faintly filled with an unknown oppressive force, the pressure is like a god of death has raised the scythe, that represents the death and destruction of the scythe is hanging high in the sky over the city. White Fox will Royal Order of Knights, Sunset Corps and 20 Legion of Doom warriors are gathered together, began toy out the task of defense preparedness to all. White Fox on the surface in addition to being the judge of the City of Doom, she is secretly the White Angels under themand of Lady Darkness, and is the boss of the famous Arctic Fox Mercenaries in Dark World. So, in this area ofbat White Fox has a great deal of experience. She knew that the enemy she was going to face would be very powerful, but she was not afraid to make as many andprehensive deployments as possible to meet the Quadruple Alliance Warriors in theing battle. White Fox assigned different tasks of defense and preparedness to the assembled men, when a big, burly man in Legion of Doom spoke up and said, Lord Inquisitor, I want to ask a question. White Foxs eyes looked over and fell on this big, burly man, and she said, Nielsen, whats your question? White Fox recognized Nielsen, who was appointed as the leader of Legion of Doom and governed the warriors of Legion of Doom on weekdays. Nielsen had worked as a mercenary in the Mercenary League, and was also a ruthless character who had fought in the battlefield, andter came to City of Doom as the leader of Legion of Doom, and with his strength he was able to convince the people, and managed the warriors of Legion of Doom well. I want to know, will we have reinforcements? Nielsen asked at this point. Reinforcements? There will be! There are reinforcements? Then who will it be? The four powers of Dark World areing to the aid of City of Doom? You were in the Mercenary League, I think you would have heard of his name, his name is Satan. Satan?! Yes, under the name of Satan, the Satan who specializes in killing! Outside of City of Doom. In this ind, apart from City of Doom, there are a number of different kinds of residents living there. Of course, to be able to live and make a living in this ind, each of them will not be any good, more or less will have some extraordinary means. With the news of Dark Worlds four forces attacking City of Doom, these residents began to flee, some directly fleeing the ind, some are fleeing towards the mountains behind City of Doom for refuge. They dont care what the final oue of City of Doom is, no matter what the oue is, at best, City of Doom will change its decision makers, and after this battle, City of Doom will continue to be arge stronghold of the Asian ck market. As long as this attribute of City of Doom does not change, they can still rely on the ck industry chain derived from City of Doom to make money. Therefore, these fleeing residents are basically thinking of waiting until after this war to return to the ind town, the post-war reconstruction will always need manpower, and the post-war operation of City of Doom needs even more manpower. Two figures are standing below the magnificent gates of the City of Doom. The first figure is d in a ck cloak, and he is just like the ordinary residents who are fleeing around him, and he does not have the slightest special aura in himself. He raised his head slightly, in the ck cloak under the cover can not see his face, only two like a deep pool of unfathomable gaze calmly looking at the magnificent City of Dooms gates. On his right side, slightly behind about half a step, is a sturdy man d in ck armor, his physique is majestic, muscr, his body is filled with a sense of power enough to make people palpitate. He has a face like a knife and axe, the lines look extremely rigid, this is an oriental face, the eyes open and close between the shining aura, itself hidden a terrifying monstrous magic in the surge. My King, the four forces of Dark World have joined forces and are pointing their swords at City of Doom. are we just going to watch City of Doom fall into their hands? Buddy asked in a deep voice. Ten years ago, the eternal night fell silent, you came to Asian, began to integrate Asian ck market, under your invisible promotion, built City of Doom, City of Sins, the two Asian ck market strongholds. I know in my heart that you are paving the way for Eternal Night Shrine. Even if the worst results, Eternal Night Shrine and Asian ck market as a buffer zone, but also can rise again. Therefore, seeing all the forces of Dark World attacking City of Doom, you are inevitably resentful, right? Yes! You have been following me for almost twenty years, right? Then you should also know that I have never acted in a way that is not concerned with the gain or loss of a city or a pool. The opponents I value are never the newly emerged forces in Dark World. One day, I want to lead the brothers of Eternal Night Shrine back with me to get back what belongs to me. At the service of My King! Buddy said in a deep voice. The man in the ck cloak turned around, reached out and patted Buddys shoulder as he said, Its been twenty years since you followed me, and you havent been back to your hometown, have you?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Buddys face was stunned, and a sharp cold aura shed in his eyes. Chapter 1363 Eternal Night Silence The cold aura under Buddys eyes gradually converged, and at the end he sneered and said, Hometown? I have forgotten this concept. Beforeing to Dark World, they said I was a devil, but in my eyes, those so-called famous and righteous sects of so-called righteous people are secretly full of male thieves and female prostitutes, and secretly are blood-soaked executioners. The funny thing is that these people are still iming to be righteous and ssifying me as a devil. Then why note to this Dark World to do whatever you want to fight and kill, even if I am the devils way, it is also the righteous devils way. If I want to be a devil, who can stop me? Your cultivation heritage is extremely powerful. So, your origin over there in your hometown is also extraordinary. I know what youve been running from all these years in Dark World. In the blink of an eye, you and I are no longer the same young man we were twenty years ago. Some things are toote if you dont do them. So, you should always face what you are running away from. If you feel its too lonely to go back alone, Ill apany you. The cloaked man smiled faintly, his smile like a warm sun in the cold winter of eternal night, with an extremely strong infectious power, so that people look at the heart will not only warm, but also the heart will be endless fighting spirit. Buddy said in a deep voice: My King, when you are back at the top, I will go back. Until then, I will never leave. Lets leave this ce first. The ck cloaked man spoke, then smiled and said, Before that, we might as well make a bet, can the manpower of these four forces take City of Doom? Buddy frowned and said, If we dont send troops, just by relying on the manpower in City of Doom, we cant defend it. If we dont send troops, it doesnt mean others wont send troops. ording to the news the Queen gave me, there is already a legion on its way to City of Doom. Which legion? Satan Operation Group! Satan Operation Group? Buddys tone was slightly surprised, then said, In recent years, to say that Dark World is the fastest growing than Satan Operation Group. I have studied several of Satan Operation Groups battles, all of which were won by fewer than more, reversing from a desperate situation and thus changing the pattern of the entire battle. If it was once or twice, it could be attributed to luck, but three or two times this can not be justified by luck. Thepanys main goal is to make the world a better ce to live. For the weak, even if they have great luck, they cant escape defeat and death. My King thinks that Satan Operation Group can withstand thebined forces of the four major powers? Dark World has always been one of the biggest battlefields. The truly strong will use this battlefield to constantly refine themselves. In this battlefield is not the slightest bit fake. Only those who are really strong can survive. The entire Dark World battlefield follows the most cruel principle of the elimination of the fittest. As for whether this Satan Operation Group has the posture of a king, this battle will reveal the truth. After the ck cloaked man said this, he already turned around and left. Buddy quickly followed, in his heart, he did not care whether this Satan Operation Group had the posture of a king or not. In his opinion, there is one and only one real king in the whole Dark World, and that is the man in front of him that he is willing to follow. My King, the eternal night has been silent for too long. We have waited for ten years, do we have to wait for another ten years? When will the banner of Eternal Night be raised to sweep the entire Dark World? Holy Night is not out, eternal night is silent! Soon, those rotten old guys will soon be unable to hold back. For the next few days, City of Doom had a rare moment of calm. The formerly overcrowded Doomsday fighting arena was empty, and the once hard-to-find Doomsday Castle Hotel was basically empty as well. This calm is more like the calm before the storm. When this superficial calm is broken, the city will be greeted by a storm raging. On this day, Royal Order of Knights deputy chief Kataoka secretly left the city with ten warriors and took a boat to the city of Princess Port in Plo, and when Kataoka and his party returned to the City of Doom in the afternoon, there was one more person in the group C a man wearing a wide-brimmed hat that covered his face. A woman with a broad-brimmed hat that hid her face but showed off her sexy figure! The Royal Order of Knights station in City of Doom is located on the east side, and Kataokas group drove into the Royal Order of Knights station on the east side, where there is a Japanese-style building floor. When they entered the lobby of one of the buildings, the woman with a graceful body that vaguely showed a touch of noble elegance removed the wide-brimmed hat she was wearing on her head. The first to cloak and spread is a waterfall of hair, presenting a jade face like exquisite beauty carved out of jade, their own temperament is like a snow lotus blooming on the top of the snowy mountains, pure and holy. The gaze in her eyes is soft and watery, and that soft gaze is like flowing water that seems to flow unconsciously like your heart, so that people cant help but have a sense of closeness. This is none other than Japans royal princess Tamakawa! Greetings, Your Highness. Kataoka and the rest of the Royal Order of Knights warriors in the hall bowed to Tamakawa.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ive told you many times, no need to be so polite. Tamakawa said. Kataoka took a deep breath and said, Princess, thebined forces of the four powers of Dark World will be arriving soon, and it is too dangerous for you toe here. I think it is better for you to leave as soon as possible. Kataoka is right. It is too dangerous for the princess to stay here. The princess is a thousand-year-old woman, so please leave this ce. The rest of the Royal Order of Knights warriors spoke up. Tamakawa smiled lightly and said, I know that you are worried about my safety. When the news came, many of the forces stationed in City of Doom were evacuated. Instead of asking you to evacuate, I asked you to stay and guard the city and our property. Once the war starts, you will be on the front line, and you will be in danger of losing your lives at any time. And all I can do is to pray and cheer for you from inside the city. So, what is this danger to mepared to the danger of you rushing to the front line? Princess Kataoka wanted to say something else. Tamakawa waved her hand and interrupted, My mind is made up, so dont say any more. In fact, if there were no powerful forces to support the City of Doom, I would also choose to let you evacuate. But since Satan Operation Groups soldiers areing to support the garrison, I think there is still a chance to hold the city. As long as we hold it, not only will our industry be preserved, but our future business in City of Doom will also be more than doubled! Its worth the gamble! Since the princess has made up her mind, we wont persuade her anymore. All of us Royal Order of Knights warriors will definitely do our best to kill the enemy and defend this city for the princess! Kataokas eyes sank, and said with a resounding voice. Chapter 1364 Satan Arrives After twelve days of sailing around the clock, the ship that the Satan Army was on finally approached the harbor where City of Doom was located. Jason immediately contacted White Fox, who said that he and the Satan Army soldiers would be docked at the harbor of City of Doom in about half an hour. This was Jasons second visit to City of Doom, andpared to the first time, he was in apletely different state of mind.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The first time he came to City of Doom, he was entrusted by Tamakawa, and in return for Tamakawas help with information during the Tokyo operation, he promised to help Tamakawa fight for City of Dooms doomsday fighting arena. This time, he volunteered toe here. As the ship continued to sail, gradually, the ind ahead could be seen, and the magnificent City of Doom towering in the middle of the ind could be seen. It was already evening, under the rendering of the sunset, the City of Doom added a kind of sad and solemn meaning, as if it had an autonomous consciousness to know that it was going to receive a fateful judgment. The ship eventually docked and the deck slowlynded, and on the dock stood White Fox and some of the Legion of Doom fighters she had brought with her, apparently to greet Jason. Satan, youre finally here. White Fox is still wearing a fox-shaped mask, but this fails to conceal her half-covered seductive posture, revealing the delicate cherry lips slightly raised, lifting a soul-catching smile, a pair of beautiful eyes filled with a sense of fox charm flowing between the stare at Jason. Jason could not help but sigh lightly in the bottom of his heart, every time he sees this woman he will have a kind of impulse to resist wanting to put her fiercely on the bed, and then pounce on her like a tiger. Perhaps this womans own emanation of that foxy charm is not deliberate, but it is this natural flow that makes people want to stop. White Fox, Ive kept you waiting. Jason said. Jason opened his mouth, and he took the lead from the deck. Next, Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Cold, Mary, Phantom, Emily and a hundred and twenty other Satan Army soldiers also came out from the ship along the deck in turn. Lilith also sandwiched among the Satan Army warriors, but did not see the figure of the silver-haired old man. I think with the silver-haired old mans identity and strength, he did not want to show himself openly, naturally refused to show up. You are Satan? As Jason walked up from the deck to the pier, a sturdy and robust man in Legion of Doom came out and asked. Yes, I am. Jason said. My name is Nielsen, thenky man said with some excitement, and he continued, Originally the leader of Legion of Doom. Now, there are twenty warriors in Legion of Doom, including me. From today onwards, these twenty Legion of Doom warriors are at your disposal to defend the City of Doom! Jasons heart moved, he stretched out his right hand, took the initiative to shake Nielsen hard and said, A man. At the end, Jason looked toward the City of Doom under the sunset and said, Lets go into the city. The Satan Army soldiers in the field were silent as they began to carry crates of cargo off the ship, sealed wooden crates containing all kinds of weapons, warheads, grenades, and so on. In addition, Jason brought in four anti-aircraft guns, and four Apache helicopter gunships. However, the disassembled muzzles of the anti-aircraft guns and the rest of the parts had to be driven overter to be transported into the city. As for the four Apache helicopter gunships, they can be flown directly to the City of Doom, which also has several aprons, both on the ground and on the roofs of tall buildings. Previously, there were often wealthy people who flew directly to City of Doom in their own private helicopters to experience the ultimate pleasure of throwing a lot of money away. Jason walked towards the City of Doom, at this moment he had a mysterious feeling in his heart, from this moment on, he will be closely connected with this city, life and death. He will fight for the city, the city is also born because of him. In the dark, it seems that this city should have belonged to him, and he is the real king of this city. This mysterious feeling changes, his own aura also began to change, the dragon walk between the tigers step aura is revealed, own a everything in the hands of the superb confidence. As he walked along, the gates of the City of Doom opened slowly, as if to wee the new king. Everyone has their own king in their heart. The ck-armored man, for example, has one and only one king in his heart, and that is the mysterious man in the ck cloak whom he has sworn to follow. For example, whether in Dark World or Western high society are famous in the military industry female boss C Luca, her heart of the king is Jason. Now, when the gates of the City of Doom slowly opened, Jason led a group of silent but invisible Satan Army warriors exuding an aura of blood and fire to enter with a calm pace, many warriors outside the city had the illusion C they are weing the new king arrival. Whether it was the Royal Order of Knights, Sunset Corps warriors or Legion of Doom warriors who stayed behind, they would have preferred to call Jason the king of the city and their hearts at this moment. Because if Jason is the new king of the city, it means that the battle will be won and some of them will survive; if Jason is not destined to be the new king of the city, it means that their side is defeated and their fate will be total annihtion. This battle, they are already a battle of the backwater, a battle of the kettle, there is no way back to a battle. After walking into the city, Jason immediately began to move. He asked Manjusaka to immediately monitor the movement of Dark World, collect the movement of the four forces of Night Shadow, Assassination League, Shura Sanctuary, Bounty Alliance, the best to be able to collect the forces of these four forces about how long willnd on the ind. At the same time, Jason gathered the heads of Royal Order of Knights, Sunset Corps, White Fox, Nielsen and Satan Operation Groups Mr Iron Fist, Baron, lion and some other people together to discuss the next battle strategy. White Fox said, Then lets go to the inquisition. Judgment House? Jason looked at White Fox. White Fox nodded and said, In the past, when there was something big to be decided in City of Doom, the three Judges would rule in the Judgment House. Now that Cleric and Vulture have withdrawn, I am the only one left here. Then lets go, go to the judgment center. Jason spoke up. White Fox led the way, leading the crowd toward the judgment center. Chapter 1365 Pre-battle Preparation The Inquisition. Jason, White Fox, Mr Iron Fist, lion, Baron, Nielsen, and Kataoka of Royal Order of Knights and Jared, the army leader of Sunset Corps, were all gathered inside the Inquisition. White Fox had spread the topographical map of Barabac Ind on a table for Jason to look at. From the topographic map, the entire ind is surrounded by sea on all sides, the east is connected to the Pacific Ocean, the west is separated from the My inds, and the south and north are also surrounded by sea, so there are only two ways tond on this ind, sea and air. Jason looked at the topographic map carefully and said, Dark Worldsbined forces can onlye by sea. After arriving at a certain range of Barabac Ind, thebination of sea and air will transport their warrior teams over.N?velDrama.Org content. Sea and airbination? Satan you mean White Fox frowned. The four forces united, the size of the forces are at least five or six hundred people, or even more. By sea alone over the beachnding does not show, will inevitably be the target of firepower attack and kill. Therefore, the other side of the ship arrived at a certain range, may bebined with manned helicopters to the joint fighter team to transport over. Then these warriors will be airborne andunch an attack on City of Doom. Jason said. White Fox nodded and said, You have a point. In the face of this enemynding method, what about our response strategy? With immediate effect, send speedboats to patrol the sea area around the ind for about ten nautical miles, and send out an alert as soon as a suspiciousrge ship is found. Before the other sides ships arrive at the intended port,unch a round of firepower to kill them first. At the same time, build up enough buffer zones around the periphery of City of Doom forbat. The first buffer zone is located at the dock and port, the second buffer zone is the streets and buildings of the ind town, and the third buffer zone is inside the City of Doom. If the enemy forces rush into the city, it will be the final showdown. Jason said in a deep voice. If we follow your battle strategy, then we need enough men on our side. Right now, you bring 120 Satan Army soldiers. The Royal Order of Knights, Sunset Corps and Legion of Doom warriors who remain in the City of Doom add up to 168 people. In other words, the size of our current warrior force is around three hundred people. If arge number of troops are scattered out, there will also be the potential problem of insufficient troops. White Fox said. Jason smiled lightly and said, We still have support. It will arrive around tonight, or tomorrow morning at thetest. White Foxs eyes lit up and he asked, There are reinforcements? How many people cane? At the very least, there are more than a hundred men. And, all are elite warriors. Jason said. Then we will have a team of more than four hundred warriors. Its enough for a battle! White Fox took a deep breath and said with some excitement and exuberance. Jason said, Come on, lets go and see how the whole City of Doom is fortified. Jason walked out with White Fox, Mr Iron Fist and others. White Fox showed Jason some of the defenses she had made in the past few days, mainly within the City of Doom, relying on some of the City of Dooms buildings to form some defensive counterattack points. Jason shook his head after reading it and said, Thats not enough. If we just set up defenses in City of Doom, when the enemyes into the city, these defenses will not be enough. We must consume as much of the enemys living forces as possible before they enter the city. Or even, settle the battle right outside of City of Doom. The meaning of Jasons words is very simple, that is, if this battle can be solved outside the city, then outside the city to solve, in the buffer zone outside the city to fortify, forming a battlefield, in these battlefields to destroy Dark Worlds allied soldiers. If such words were said by others, it would only be considered as a paper talk. However, such words from Jasons mouth, is to bring people a powerful infectious force, but also contains a powerful confidence, so that people are convinced that he is indeed able to do what he said. This is a leaders own temperament and aura. A strong leader, even in a situation where we are outnumbered, is still able to make people feel convinced and dependent, and still gives a strong infectious power, thus uplifting the army and gathering a confident and fearless fighting spirit. Jason and his party walked out of the City of Doom, the streets and buildings outside the City of Doom are basically empty, but there are still residents living in some ces, most of them are not afraid to die, or do not believe that the battle will be fought. In this regard, Jason said to Nielsen: You take a team of soldiers, responsible for the residents outside the City of Doom all cleaned up. Let them go elsewhere for refuge. Those who really have no ce to go can be picked up inside City of Doom, and as payment, be responsible for the post-war construction work. Yes, Captain Miller! Nielsen opened his mouth and he led the warriors of Legion of Doom to carry out this task delegated by Jason. From City of Doom all the way to the port docks, Jason roughly divided two buffer zones to serve as battlefields, and next, he sent arge number of men to set up position defense lines. Of course, it is impossible to build a perfect fortification in a short period of time, so we can only rely on the various buildings on the streets to carry out defense nning. This aspect of the Satan Army soldiers undoubtedly have a great deal of experience, Jason also let Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Spear, Leopard these soldiers led the manpower to go to seize the time to set up. This time the four anti-aircraft guns delivered by Satan Army soldiers had been transported into the City of Doom, and ording to Jasons nning, the guns were arranged in the second buffer zone of the battlefield, mainly targeting the group of enemy fighters who hadnded on the beach. Four Apache helicopter gunships had also been flown into City of Doom, and would y a vital role once the battle began. Jasons arrangement is enough to see the importance he attaches to this battle. He also had to be cautious with thebined strength of the four forces. ording to his expectation, the news of him leading the Satan Army fighters into City of Doom could not be concealed. Once Night Shadow and other forces are informed, the troops sent over will only be more and more. After a tour and setup, night had fallen over thend. Jason, White Fox, Mary and others returned to the City of Doom. Jason and the Satan Army soldiers and other people all checked into the Doomsday Castle Hotel, the hotel staff are basically evacuated, but the hotel is stored in arge number of ingredients, Satan Operation Group is notcking in the master of cooking, in this regard Spoon is the most active. But the number of people, just by the spoon alone is not busy, the spoon grabbed a dozen people as the next hand together to help, before and after the busy for nearly two hours, dinner is ready. Jason was preparing to eat with the crowd when hismunicator rang. Jason picked up themunicator and looked at it, he couldnt help but smile and said, My brothers areing with reinforcements. Ill go greet them first and eat together when theye over. Chapter 1366 Polar Bear The port pier. It was already night time, and under Jasons assigned dispatch, City of Doom had teams of fighters performing patrols inside and outside, including the location of this area of the pier. Jason, White Fox, Mr Iron Fist, Cameron and others arrived at the location of the port dock and were waiting. On this side of the pier towered the lighthouse, which was the pilot light, dispelling the darkness of the night. About half an hourter, a small cargo ship appeared on the dark sea of the night, and with the light of the lighthouse, the cargo ship could be seen by the naked eye. Theyre here. Jason smiled. Soon, the freighter approached the port side and docked in front of a pier, and Jason greeted it with a smile on his face. He was also very tall, with a head of at least one meter nine or more, a face stiff with a rugged intent, the whole persons aura like a fiercerge carnivore, bringing a strong sense of intimidation. In terms of size, the Satan Army warrior side, perhaps the only Treg canpete with him. Tregs size is higher, but this rugged muscle line is a little less. Good for you Pr Bear, its only been a few years? Youve gotten a whole fucking round again. If you keep going like this, why dont you stop calling yourself Pr Bear and change it to Elephant? Jason couldnt help butugh and curse after seeing the man. Haha, Satan, long time no see. You havent changed much. Still as handsome and handsome as ever, this is really something I envy. The sturdy manughed loudly, he took the lead from the cargo ship and walked down, quickly greeted Jason, after a high five, the two hugged each other hard, patting each others backs. The kind of long-awaited reunion of love speaks for itself. This sturdy mountain-like man is Pr Bear Oleg! As Oleg stepped off the ship, the freighter, a line of heavily armed warriors emerged, in turn, from the ship down, from their actions and discipline, this is definitely a well-fought warrior team. Come, let me introduce you to my Satan Army brothers.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At the end, Jason said with a smile. Oleg? Surprisingly, its you?! At that moment, a surprised sound rang out, and White Fox was surprised as she walked over. Oleg fixed his eyes, after seeing that it was White Fox his face was slightly stunned, then he smiled brightly and said, So its White Fox, Lord Inquisitor, we meet again. You know each other, huh? Jason froze for a moment and couldnt help but ask with a smile. Oleg nodded and said, In the early years, I came over to City of Doom from time to time to deal with some matters, and White Fox, as one of the Inquisitors of City of Doom, I have met him a few times. Thats even better. Jason smiled, then pulled Oleg to Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Cameron and others, and began to introduce them one by one. Mr Iron Fist, the deputy army chief of Satan Operation Group. Iron Fist is a man with a strong backbone, not much of a hobby, killing enemies, drinking and ying with women. Jason said in a serious manner. Mr Iron Fist did not have a goodugh, said: Captain Miller, you do not put your hobby on my head can? This y with women and I three poles is not hit ah. Mr Iron Fist shook hands with Oleg and said, From now on, we are brothers. Good! Oleg smiled. This is Mr Dickson. Didnt I ask you to help meunder $30 million at Golden Trianglest time? You couldnte over at that time and sent one of your men to meet with Mr Dickson at that time. Jason said. So you are Mr Dickson. we finally met. Olegughed aloud. When Treg was introduced, Olegs eyes lit up and he said, Haha, Satan, you finally have a guy in this Satan Operation Group who isparable to me in terms of physique. Treg smiled, shook hands with Oleg and said, Lets try it out when were free. No problem. Oleg smiled. Oleg then also introduced Jason to some of the men under hismand, pointing to a humongous man with a beard and saying, This is Kartin, my second-inmand. Another pointed to a sturdy man with a heavy machine gun and a bullet chain wrapped around his body and said, This is the artilleryman. The kind of guy who can y around with a machine gun. Jason walked over and shook hands with each of the soldiers introduced by Oleg. Immediately afterwards, Jason and the 130 soldiers Oleg brought returned to City of Doom. After arriving at the City of Doom, Mary arranged for the residence of the warriors under Olegsmand, basically staying at the Doomsday Castle Hotel, which was big enough to have more than 300 rooms anyway, enough to stay. Jason and Oleg and others came to the restaurant, Jason said with a smile: The great war ising, should have prohibited alcohol. But tonight an exception is made. I havent seen Oleg in four years. Since thest time I joined forces with your special forces after the mission, not long after you said you quit the Alpha Special Forces. The reason for this, you do not say, I do not ask. In short, live a happy life, live a wonderful life is enough. Thats true. Tonight, by all means, have a few drinks. Olegughed. After this battle, Ill be sure to show you the passion of my Satan Army brothers. Jason grinned, reached out and pointed at Treg and said, Especially this guys enthusiasm, if you dont get drunk, Ill make him get down. Treg heckled and said in a jarring voice, Captain Miller, one look at Oleg this size, obviously belongs to the drink down. But since Captain Miller sent down the task, I have toplete anyway. Im not afraid to drink. satan you know in Russia, every day not to drink a three or five pounds of vodka are not considered men. Tonight, this little drink will be a warm-up, and after this battle, we will drink again. Olegughed. Jason and the others then drank some red wine and started discussing the deployment of the next battle in the casual conversation. Royal Order of Knights stronghold. Tamakawa came and was ced on a separate floor, with a team of Royal Order of Knights fighters stationed outside. She had already eaten dinner and was sitting in the lobby looking sullen. She picked up the phone in her hand several times but put it down again, hesitating to contact Jason. In fact, this evening, Jason into the city when she saw, but then she did not appear, but hidden in the shadows, silently watching Jason led the Satan Army soldiers into the City of Doom. At that time in her feeling, Jason is like a king, stepped into his king city in general, the natural aura of the charm, simply let her fascinated. The next Jason has been busy with various things, until now, also did not receive Jason contact her phone, which makes her a heart can not help but some sorrow up C This darn guy, doesnt he know Im in City of Doom? When I contacted him the other day, I made it clear that I would be waiting for him at City of Doom. Did he forget? This guy who is so unpredictable, he forgets after using it and doesnt care after getting it. Chapter 1367 – The Princess’ sultry anger Jason and Oleg, White Fox, Mr Iron Fist and other people until after midnight to disperse, arranged the City of Doom inside and outside the rotation of the guard warrior team, Jason and others also returned to the room to rest. This journey, Jason and they crossed the ocean, almost across the Pacific Ocean toe, how much is also a little tired. The men they brought over were arranged to live, Lilith and Dragons Guardians were arranged outside the Doomsday Castle Hotel. After the withdrawal of many forces in the City of Doom, the original stronghold of these forces are empty, Jason chose a stronghold to Lilith arranged in the past. Liliths identity is special, Jason does not want too many people to know about her existence. In addition, Doomsday Castle Hotel is often thebat warriorse and go, she lives outside Doomsday Castle Hotel also seems to be some quiet. Jason went back to his room, he went into the bathroom to wash up, and when he came out, he picked up his phone and saw that it was already 1:30 midnight. Huh? When he looked at his phone, he noticed a few missed calls. Jason clicked on it and took a closer look, but it was a call from Tamakawa. Jason then remembered that this Japanese royal princess should have arrived in City of Doom. After thinking about it, Jason called back, and soon the call was answered C Hello, Your Highness? Hello, Your Highness? I just got back to my room after a long day of work and came out of the shower to see your call. By the way, have you arrived at the City of Doom? Ive been in City of Doom for several days. I saw you when you came into town today, I just didnt show up toe out. Youre such a busy man, of course, you wouldnt think of me. I kind of made a fool of myself. Over the phone, came the sultry tone of voice of the royal princess. Jason suddenly had a little headache, heughed bitterly and said, When I first arrived at City of Doom, there are many ces that need to be deployed and fortified in a hurry. So time did not contact you, I am really sorry. Are you still awake thiste? Cant sleep. Uh, I just got out of the shower too, why dont youe out for a walk? Where do you live, over at the Royal Order of Knightspound? Yeah. I live over here. Why are you going there sote? City of Doom is very big, and there are not many people in City of Doom at this particr time. Its okay to walk around for a while. If its convenient for you, Ill meet you at your quarters. Okay then, give me a call when you arrive. Okay. Jason smiled, and after hanging up the phone he changed into his clothes and walked out. Jason walked out of the Doomsday Castle Hotel, asked for a Land Rover after finding Nielsen, and he drove towards the Royal Order of Knights premises. Thest time he came to City of Doom, it was Kataoka who received him, so he knew where the Royal Order of Knights was located. In less than ten minutes, Jason drove to the outskirts of the Royal Order of Knightspound and called Tamakawa. After a while, a silhouette came out, wearing a white trench coat, came out and the soldiers stationed around rushed to ask, the silhouette said a few words to the soldiers, and then turned around and walked towards the outside of the premises. Jason has pressed the car window, he lit a cigarette and smoked, curling smoke in the look at the royal princess who came, still looks as noble and quiet as usual, own a graceful temperament from her body. Her own holy and beautiful aura, like a lily blooming in the night, white and wless, so people can not bear to spheme. The eyes are like spring water in the flow of light, the gaze is gentle to the extreme, like a trickle of water, flowing into the heart. Suddenly I realized that its a great pleasure to just quietly admire your beauty. Jason said with a smile as Tamakawa approached. Tamakawas beautiful eyes turned and red at Jason and said, One moment you forgot about me, but now youre talking sweet words, youre thick-skinned enough. Lets get in the car first. Jason smiled. Tamakawa went to the passenger seat, opened the door and got into the car. Jason started the car and whizzed away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. City of Doom Since all the major powers had evacuated, the people in the industries controlled by these powers, lets say hotels, nightclubs, casinos, various private ces and so on, had basically evacuated as well. But when night falls, these ces and buildings are still shing lights, these lights are intertwined to look extremely bright, reflecting the City of Doom. In the past, City of Doom itself was a city that never sleeps. Zee! Jason stopped his car in front of a bar. Is this a bar? It looks like its closed. Tamakawa said as she stepped out of the car. Many people in City of Doom have evacuated, so of course its closed. Jasonughed as he walked up to the door of the bar and lifted his foot and kicked it hard. Bang! The originally locked doorway was kicked straight open with the force of his foot. Jason walked in, found the light button, turned on the lights, and immediately the entire bar shone with a multicolored beam of light, a light reflected down, reappearing the splendor that it should have before. In order to wee Her Highness and my guilt for poor hospitality, Ivee here to buy you a drink. Jason smiled, walked over to the bars liquor cab, picked up a few bottles, and skillfully mixed a Blue Siren cocktail, which he pushed in front of Tamakawa. PfftC If Tamakawa was still somewhat angry in her heart before, with this uncontroble smile, all the ghostly anger is also dissipated. Tamakawa took a sip from her ss of wine, which tasted good, and said, I can see that you are really good at coaxing girls. You say that as if I am experienced in this area. Im telling you, youre wronging people. Jason poured himself a ss of whiskey and took a sip. You know what youre doing. Its none of my business anyway, so Im not going to get into it. Tamakawa said. Jason narrowed his eyes and stared at the royal princess, who was both stunning and innocent under the swaying lights, and said, Why does it sound like youre being disruptive? What do you mean its none of your business? I will not forget what happened in Oakshire. Those nights have been so memorable that Im not prepared to forget them. Huh? Tamakawas face turned red, and of course she could hear what Jason was talking about in Oakshire. thing. Okay, okay, I wont mention it. Jasonughed. It was normal for a woman to be a little thin-skinned. Tamakawa took a deep breath, between this exhale and inhale, that piece of full breast swells rapidly and proudly, brings the extremely strong visual effect, she thought, is to change the topic, asked: By the way, this next battle, you have how much certainty? Chapter 1368 I can do it Jason took a sip of wine and lit a cigarette and took a drag, slowly exhaled and smiled and said, How should I answer this question maybe it would be more urate to answer it in a different way. Well? Still need to change a statement? What do you mean? Tamakawas delicate face was written with doubts, and the gaze of her eyes also looked at Jason with some confusion. Jason said with a straight face, To be precise, change the scenario lets say, in bed, you will ask me if you are okay or not? And what should I answer? Tamakawas face changed, the original slightly faded down the redness all of a sudden like a reflection of the evening sun, right, all of a sudden became red again. She knew that this guy was shameless, but she could never have imagined that he would be so shameless. How could he use this as an analogy? God, she had seen it all. What about your answer? What is it? Tamakawa asked, holding back her irritation and anger. Jason tilted his head and finished his ss of wine, he walked up to Tamakawa, reached out and wrapped his arms around Tamakawas slender waist, squinted his eyes like a wolf and said, You havent asked me yet. If you dont ask, how do I know how to answer? Ah Tamakawa could not help but open her mouth and exim. Perhaps she was caught off guard and seemed a bit overwhelmed or just in, she subconsciously asked, So, can you do it? The moment the words came out, the corners of Jasons mouth raised a wicked smile as if he had seeded in his n, he picked up Tamakawa by the waist, walked to the door and closed the door, then turned off some lights and went to the corner of a cafe sofa. A man cant say no. Since youre asking, Ill have to actually prove it to you. Jason said with a smile as he looked at the royal princess who was blushing and looking charming and beautiful. Tamakawa reacted, realizing what Jason wanted to do, but in a ce like this? Her mind suddenly went nk up. You, you let go of meC Tamakawa eximed and she rose, Why are you here, you, you let go of me! Dont you want an answer from me? Then Ill officially answer you, I can do it. Jason smiled as he lowered his head and gagged Tamakawa. Ummmmmmmm- Tamakawa struggled at first, but in the end, the struggle seemed feeble as well. She finally realized that she had fallen into this guys trap. When she asked that question, she had already been trapped.N?velDrama.Org content. This shows that this guys shamelessness and abomination has reached the point of human and divine indignation. But I me myself for being too innocent, how could I not see the trap in these words? The royal princess secretly swore that she would not fall for such a trap again. Even the empty bar did not affect the two peoples revelry. Some men like to talk but not practice. But Im not, Im all about doing what I do, and what I say will be proven by actual action. Jasons voice rang out, he then smiled and said, Now, you should always know, I can do it, right? The royal princess was red in the face, she was speechless, she couldnt help but reach out and pinch Jason fiercely, then said, You shameless viin, I, how could I meet a rogue like you! Jasonughed as he picked up the royal princess, reached out and pointed around, and said, You may not be destined to be a queen in Japan. But here you can. Any interest in preparing to be a City of Doom queen? What did you say? Tamakawas delicate body trembled and her tone rose in surprise. It just so happened that Jasons gaze lowered, and that gaze looked as if he was attracted to something. Tamakawas face was stunned, she noticed Jasons gaze, annoyed she couldnt help but pinch Jason again, and hurriedly took the scattered clothes over and wrapped them around her body. Jasonughed and said, Your action, to use an old Carovia saying, is called no silver bullet here. Tamakawa is also a Carovia person, so she naturally understood Jasons meaning. She was so annoyed that she didnt care, because something even more embarrassing had already happened. What do you mean by what you just said? Tell me clearly. Tamakawa asked. Jason smiled and said, After keeping the City of Doom, even if I am the Lord of the City of Doom as you said, I cant sit in the City all year round. I still have to leave. But when this city is defended, someone has to manage it and maintain the system. This time, your Royal Order of Knights has been meritorious in defending the city, and I think no one will object if I put you out to manage this city. Tamakawas face was stunned, and she then said, But theres also White Fox, who is the judge of the City of Doom. She will be more convincing to the public. She is the judge. After this battle, her position will not change, it will even be higher. But like me, she wont always stay in City of Doom. she will continue to go to war with me. In the end, it will be you who will have time to stay here and govern City of Doom. Jason smiled, reached out and picked Tamakawas jaw and said, So yeah, youll be the uncrowned Queen of Doom of this city in the future as long as you want. I I Tamakawa mumbled, and finally she jerked her head down, andrge teardrops suddenly gushed out of her eyes and dripped down her cheeks. Her whole body and mind was suddenly engulfed by a warmth of warmth, as if her heart was being torn apart, and even if it hurt, it was a sweet pain, a joyful pain. For no reason at all, she could not help but burst into hot tears. Whats wrong? Jason frowned and looked at the tears staining the back of his hands, and couldnt help but hold Tamakawas shoulders. Tamakawa shook her head, she took a deep breath and raised her tear-stained jade face, she tried to smile hard, but what she ended up presenting was a crying andughing expression, she said, Thank you, thank you for believing in me. However, I am worried that I will not do well, I am worried that I am not capable enough Jason could not help but smile, reached out and wiped away the tears on her cheeks and said, Remember, this world does not believe in tears, especially my woman. What I need is a strong woman, a woman who can stand alone and share my worries. If you didnt have this hand in City of Doom, I would not befortable leaving this matter to you. But the way you set things up at City of Doom makes me realize that you are not a pampered princess, you are soft on the outside and strong on the inside, and you have initiative and courage. So, I believe you. Tamakawa nodded, a touch of determination flooding her tear-filled eyes. Of course, its okay to shed tears in front of me once in a while. After all, you are so charming and lovable at this moment. Jason flirted with a smile. Nasty! Tamakawa red at Jason, then, she opened her arms fiercely and hugged Jason tightly, her sandalwood mouth opened and she gently nibbled on Jasons shoulder. This is the time to die, who let herself meet such a shameless, rogue and rogue man, but also let people can not hate it. Chapter 1369 – The Great Army (I) A few dayster. All the warrior teams stationed in City of Doom in the past few days were involved in the tactical deployment Jason had developed. The first and second buffer zones had already taken shape, with hundreds of fighters working together to increase the number of operational bunkers and ambush points. It can be said that, under Jasons control, basically everything is ready, just waiting for the enemy toe. In the past few days, Manjusaka also intercepted some news, one of the most important news is to learn that the four forces in the Dark World are different, some of the forces will be called back to the troops and manpower in various ces.N?velDrama.Org content. This move is very obvious, is obviously in the deployment of additional troops. Obviously, these four forces must have learned that the Satan Operation Group stationed in the City of Doom, to garrison the City of Doom news, in order to ensure that the battle can be won, these four forces can only increase the number of troops. This move by the four opposing forces was expected by Jason, so he did not feel any pressure. For him, as long as this battle is won, it will directly hit the vitality of these four forces. Depending on the situation, he may be able to take advantage of the situation andpletely cripple or even annihte one or two of these forces. Rumble! High in the sky, there were helicopters hovering. It was four Apache helicopter gunships. In addition to the speedboats patrolling around the ind within 10 nautical miles, Jason also sent these four helicopter gunships to monitor the situation in the sea, as long as the suspiciousrge ships are found, then immediately rm, to confirm the enemy ships will be attacked. City of Doom, the square. A group of soldiers stood in neat formation. Among them, there were soldiers of Satan Operation Group, soldiers of the Russian Axes brought by Oleg, soldiers of Royal Order of Knights, Sunset Corps and Legion of Doom. They were all mixed together, standing with their waists erect, each one fully armed, making the whole square filled with an aura of iron blood and murder. All their eyes looked forward, all their focus was fixed on one man, a man they trusted and convinced, a man who had done the killing in the name of Satan in Dark World. Jason looked at each of the fighters in the field, he did not speak, and no one spoke. The sun was burning overhead, but no one moved a finger, all standing erect. Jason took a deep breath, he said: As each day passes, I believe you all have a sense of urgency, just like me. Because the enemy is approaching, maybe today or maybe tomorrow, our enemy will appear. I know that each and every one of you is ready for this battle; I know that you all have strong beliefs and confidence that you will win. However, I still have to say that the opponent we face this time will be very powerful. They are elite warriors who have been fighting in Dark World for years, and their numbers are far more than ours, even double and triple our strength. I am telling you all this to remind you not to take the enemy lightly, not to make mistakes, and to fight and kill this battle as if it were thest battle of your life! After this battle, perhaps therades still standing beside you at this moment will sleep forever, perhaps you will not see the sun rise tomorrow, or you will fall into a lifelong irreversible disability. But I know that each and every one of you will not retreat, each and every one of you will not avoid the battle! Why? Because we are warriors! What is the mission of a warrior? It is to fight! What is the glory of a warrior? In the battlefield, with the blood of the enemy, stepping on the bones of the enemy, this is where our glory lies! So, all soldiers, pick up your weapons, clench your fists, and it all boils down to one word C fuck him! Jasons powerful voice resounded through the whole field, and his pre-battle speech first depressed and then raised, mobilized all the blood of the soldiers in the field, making every soldiers chest have a hot blood stirring up and hitting the whole body. They raised their arms and shouted Fuck him! Fuck him! This was a curse word from Carovia that was not clear to many of the warriors, but it did not stop them from shouting along with it, and then more or less understanding it in a literal sense. Lilith quietly stood at the edge of the square watching the scene in front of her, in the end, she also seems to be the square of the hundreds of warriors in the emotions of the general, the original ancient well of the heart are flooded with the slightest ripples, the whole person also seems to be a surge of blood impulse. Its a waste for this guy not to be an orator. At the end, Liliths gaze crossed the square of warriors, fixed on Jason, she could not help but open her mouth to say to herself. The Pacific Ocean east of the vast sea. Arge ship is sailing on the surface of the sea, this ship is faintly emitting a let people palpitate the terrifying oppressive force, a breath coalesced together, or the strongest or strong or morbid, among them is filled with a sky-rocketing killing war intention, from this ship diffused. The deck of the ship, with a uniformed warriors are crouching at the hull guard, some dark green canvas on the deck covered with loaded artillery weapons on the deck. At this time this deck position, is standing a figure, each of them are filled with a king level of terrifying pressure. Obviously, these figures standing on the deck are all king-level realm powerhouses. Among them, there are King of War and King of Fury from Night Shadow, Sovereign from Assassination League, Asura from Shura Sanctuary, and ck from Bounty Alliance. Skull and Dark Phoniex from Bounty Alliance. In total, there are six king-level powerhouses, of which, judging from the aura of power emitted by King of War, Sovereign, Asura and ck Skull, they have probably reached the peak of the king-level realm and are just one step away from reaching the emperor-level realm. The Satan Operation Group has arrived at City of Doom ahead of the others and is preparing to station at City of Doom? The gaze in King of Furys eyes narrowed slightly, with a cold chill flickering. King of Warughed coldly and said, Satan Operation Group is self-destructive! The other day I was wondering if the Satan Operation Group would also send troops, and I was hoping they would send troops to City of Doom, but now Ive really gotten my wish. This battle, we must wipe out the Satan Operation Group! Sovereign looked at the undting sea in front of him, he slowly said: Throughout the past Satan Operation Groups battle can be seen, Satan is not an arrogant and arrogant person, he is very cautious, all the things he does is to have enough certainty. Therefore, this battle may not be easy to win. It is better for us not to take it lightly. We have followed up with additional troops this time, and the total warrior force is now more than 800 people. With such a huge force of warriors, cant we still attack and kill a mere Satan Operation Group? said King of War, looking unconcerned. ck Skullughed strangely as he said, Before I closed down, Satan Operation Group was already well known. After I came out, I learned about the Satan Operation Groups activities in the past year, and I was surprised to see that they had established a base in South America. Asuras eyes gaze is morose, he said coldly: No matter what, this battle must be taken. But I also agree with Sovereign that this battle should not be taken lightly. In the field, only Dark Phoniex did not speak. Her face was expressionless, and her long, narrow, feminine eyes were also cold, like a humanoid machine with no emotional fluctuations. But, this machine is also too hot and sexy. Chapter 1370 – The Great Army (II) The ship broke the water and moved forward at a constant speed. This ship carries but Dark World four forces united more than 800 elite warriors, in these four forces under the leadership of a king-ss strongman, like a sharp sword, straight stabbed at the City of Doom. This battle, these four forces are undoubtedly confident, so many soldiers warriors, plus a king-ss strongman sitting in the town, in their view there is no reason not to take City of Doom. At this time, King of War, Sovereign, ck Skull, Asura and others have returned to the cabin and are in a cabin confidential conversation. At the current speed of the ship, it will arrive at City of Doom in about five hours, ording to our previous n, should we choose thending method of option A? King of War asked. The Satan Operation Group is stationed in the City of Doom ahead of the others, and they will definitely prepare for thending in advance. Our ships will be detected only 10 nautical miles away from City of Doom, and Satan Operation Group will attack and kill them first. ording to n A, our helicopter gunships will take off andunch an aerial attack, while the manned helicopters will be the first tond, and the ship will proceed at full speed tond as fast as possible. Asura said: The process of beaching, we only fear that we will pay a certain price. If the Satan Army has already done a good job in advance, wended on the beach is the same as uncovered exposed to their guns, their firepower opened, we have to have how many soldiers died in the charge position. King of War gaze cold, he said: This is the inevitable result. We can only put our helicopter gunships and ship-loads of artillery into full fire when wend on the beach, and fight hard with the other side. As long as our ranks of fighters sessfully storm the ind where City of Doom is located, it will form an irresistible torrent that will break straight through the gates of City of Doom. Sovereign turned his gaze toward Dark Phoniex and said, Dark Phoniex, I remember you once led your troops in a battle to beach the ind, and you won that battle very well. So you must have some experience in beaching. Do you think there is anything we need to improve in our battle n this time? Dark Phoniexs cold, seductive face seemed to finally have a hint of fluctuation, her eyes looked at Sovereign and said, Facing an opponent like Satan Operation Group, there is no way to take advantage of the situation. The best and most direct way is to attack. At present, although we have the advantage in strength and numbers, we are in a passive situation. In order to turn passivity into initiative, we can only fight through strong firepower. Sovereign nodded and said in a deep voice, Okay, since you have said so, lets go with n A. Do you all have any different opinions? King of War, lion, Asura, ck Skull and others also had no objections, and at that moment, the attack n of this alliance of the four major forces was finalized. Now, you can let the relevant warriors get ready. We expect to start the beachnding operation at around twelve oclock tonight! Sovereign said. The time of the day was chosen with care, as midnight is the time for normal people to rest and sleep. In addition, at midnight, the night is dark, the sea is dark and heavy, also gives them a natural shelter for the ship. So, of course, Sovereign had to take advantage of this natural time, so that their side of the operation more smoothly. City of Doom. Jason and the others had already eaten dinner, and the warriors gathered in City of Doom had all filled their stomachs. Jason predicted that the forces of the four powers might appear in the next day or two, so the soldiers gathered did not go to their hotel rooms to rest, but were fully armed and on standby in the square of City of Doom. The first buffer zone and the second buffer zone, the deployed warriors are in ambush in their positions, the two buffer zones alone have nearly 300 troops deployed. Because this battle may break out at any time, all Jason and his team can do now is to be highly concentrated every moment to meet the battle that may break out at any time. Oleg looked at the night, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly and shed a stern look as he said, Satan, I have a premonition of a big battleing. You are also from a specialbat soldier, I think you will also have this feeling, right? Some of the specially trained special operations soldiers, some of the sense of crisis itself is extremely keen, sometimes that feeling is without warning, and can not be exined, is a kind ofbat intuition. Whates alwayses. All in all, we are always ready to do. Jason said. Oleg smiled and said, Speaking of which, its been years since Ive killed alongside you. Im really looking forward to the next one.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Haha, then why notpete to see who we kill more. Jasonughed out loud and got up. Oleg shook his head and said, Honestly, I cant see through your strength now, you are too much stronger than back then. But Im not a person who gives in easily. Justpare, big deal, lose, turn around and have a life to survive, Ill drink a bottle of wine first. Cool! Jasonughed and patted Olegs shoulder. Time passed little by little. Around eleven oclock in the evening, Mr Iron Fist came over and said, Captain Miller, Trevor, Ben, Tiger, Eric and the others are still not probing for suspicious enemy information. Jason knew by heart that Trevor, Ben and other Satan Army soldiers were flying Apache helicopter gunships hovering high above the sea near the ind for reconnaissance. Jason sniffed and said, Inform them to expand the reconnaissance range and scout within 50 nautical miles from the ind. Good! Mr Iron Fist said with a nod. Rumble! Over the sea around the ind, four helicopter gunships were flying towards the distant sea, and expanded the reconnaissance range after receiving the order. Among them, Tiger was piloting one of the Apache helicopter gunships, flying straight towards due east. On board the helicopter, there was also a Satan Army soldier, Rhonda, who could act as co-pilot if necessary, and could also control the weapons loaded on the helicopter. As Tiger flew straight east, he watched the helicopters surveince systems, including thermal imaging and several other technological aids to detection. Suddenly, Tiger saw an abnormality on the thermal imaging map, a location on the sea below, dense red dots presented. At the same time other monitoring equipment faintly showed the general outline of a ship. Rhonda, there is a situation. Tiger immediately spoke in a deep voice. Rhonda immediately scurried over and said, Found the enemy? Look- Tiger opened his mouth, and just as his voice fell, the onboard optical TV system violently showed a ck shadow that was rapidly pulling up into the air, and a sound of propellers roaring in the silent night was faintly heard. Enemy nes! Notify Captain Miller, the enemy ising! Tiger shouted as he pulled the Apache helicopter up and forward at full speed, the Apache helicopters advanced detection and targeting system locked on to the enemy aircraft. The Apache gunship was carrying two Rattlesnake air-to-air missiles. Tiger was clearly pre-emptive, diving the helicopter forward at speed and taking the lead in targeting, and within effective range of the Rattlesnake air-to-air missiles, he decisively aimed and fired. Boom! Boom! The night shed with two dazzling and piercing tail mes, which were two air-to-air missiles that were fired straight at the enemy aircraft. Chapter 1371 – The Great Army (III) City of Doom. Tick! Tick! Tic! A sharp and piercing rm cut through the silence of the night. Manjusaka, who was in charge of intelligence andmunication, was alerted by Tiger and Rhonda that they had found the enemy and immediately raised the rm. In the City of Doom, Mr Iron Fist rushed to Jason with one step, he said: Captain Miller, the helicopter piloted by Tiger and Rhonda was the first to detect the enemy, and the other three helicopters in the direction of Tigers coordinates have already supported the past. The enemy is finally here! Jason took a deep breath, his eyes lifted, two stern knife-like gaze burst out, a sky-rocketing iron-blooded fighting spirit boiled up, he said in a loud voice, All soldiers, enter the battle state. Take your positions, do your duty, do not be chaotic, follow themand. Move immediately! Notify all fighters in the first and second buffer zones to enter fullbat mode. Shadow, you organize all snipers to enter the ambush point and prepare to start sniping. Treg, Baron, lion, you are in charge of the high points of portable anti-aircraft missiles to fire and shoot down enemy aircraft as much as possible! Jasons tone sank as he began to make methodical arrangements for distribution. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure began to move, all silent, but a face was calm and determined, without the slightest panic and tension. When the enemy appeared and the big battle wasing, all the warriors showed their superior psychological quality and turned the pressure into the motivation to kill the enemy. This is only because they have already prepared, when thingse to a head, they have already put the so-called panic and fear behind them, will all focus on the battle that hase. Jason also rushed out, he took out hismunicator to contact Tiger and Rhonda. Just as Jason rushed out of the City of Doom, over the distant sea C Boom! Boom! The sound of a booming explosion came from far away, and looking up into the sky, I could see that the dark night sky shed with two fires, followed by the sound of machine guns and machine guns resounding one after another. Bingo! High in the sky, aboard an Apache helicopter gunship, Tiger shouted excitedly. The two fired air-to-air missiles hit two enemy helicopters that had risen into the air, tearing them to pieces and plummeting down towards the sea below with thick smoke. Generally speaking, helicopter gunships are mainly tobat ground targets such as armored fighting vehicles and Andres, helicopter gunships in the air duel scene is very rare. But sometimes encountered, can only fight. The helicopter gunship air duel relies on in addition to air-to-air missiles, is the machine gun and rapid-fire machine guns on board. Generally carry very few air-to-air missiles, basically air-to-ground missiles. Now that Tiger and Rhondas Apache helicopter gunships have all fired their air-to-air missiles, the only weapons they can rely on are their machine guns and machine gun firepower. The Apache gunships carried the M-203 single-barrel chain gun with 1, 200 rounds of ammunition. The caliber of this single barrel chain gun is 30MM, so it can no longer be called a bullet, but a gun! Ta-da-da-da-da-da! At this moment, Tiger was controlling this cannon and firing wildly forward. Rhonda was also manning an onboard rapid-fire machine gun at the hatch, and a dense round of machine gun bullets was also covering the front with the cannons fire in a frenzied sweep, within the effective range, as long as it hit the enemy aircraft, it was also enough to cause a fatal threat. The two enemy nes were sunk, but they couldnt stop one after another from rising into the air, followed by counter-attacks from these enemy nes. Tiger, who was a very experienced pilot, immediately pulled the helicopter up and pulled away after a round of machine gun fire to avoid being locked in by the enemy helicopter gunships weapon system. At the same time, three Apache helicopter gunships came from the rear, the other three helicopters came to support them, and opened up a burst of fire towards the enemy aircraft. Tiger, please respond, please respond. Jasons call came through themunication system of the helicopter Tiger was piloting. Captain Miller, copy, copy. What is the status of the enemy forces now? Enemy ships have been spotted, at least ten helicopter gunships are in the air, I have already sunk two of them. Three helicopters from our side have alsoe to support. Pass on my order, try to avoid entangling with the enemy nes and avoid falling into the enemys encirclement. Lock on to the enemy ships, drop a wave of warheads, and return! Yes, received! Tiger opened his mouth and spoke. Not only Tigers side, but also the rest of the Satan Army fighters on the Apache helicopter gunships had received this order from Jason. There were fifteen helicopters from Dark Worlds United Warriors, two of which were hit by air-to-air missiles fired from Tigers helicopter and crashed. The helicopters piloted by Trevor, Ben, Eric and others also came to the battle and fired air-to-air missiles, but this time they were not so lucky, and the warheads they fired did not hit the enemy aircraft. The main reason was that the enemy aircraft had already started to fire back, so the helicopter gunships of Satan Operation Group did not dare to approach, and they could not lock and fire within the effective range of the air-to-air missiles, and their uracy was greatly reduced. However, the enemys helicopter gunships were far inferior to the Apache helicopter gunships in terms of performance. The Apache helicopter is already the most powerful helicopter in the world today. Ta-da-da-da-da! The four Apache helicopter gunships carried machine gun fire at full power and swept forward in a densework of fire that strangled forward. Some of the machine gun fire hit some enemy aircraft, raising ck smoke, and the fusge of the hit enemy aircraft began to be unstable, forcing two enemy aircraft to head back towards andnd towards the ship. Just then C Boom! Boom! Boom! The anti-aircraft guns on the ship that was moving rapidly in the sea began to fire, and one shell rose up and locked on the four helicopter gunships of the Satan Operation Group. Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Tiger, Eric, Ben, and Trevor had been considering that they would be locked by the anti-aircraft guns on the ship, so they had kept their altitude high enough to avoid falling into the effective range of these guns. Now, the anti-aircraft guns loaded on the enemy ship started to activate their bombardment, and Tiger no longer hesitated, he contacted the Satan Army fighters on the other helicopter gunships and shouted, Drop bombs and evacuate! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! All at once, the Hellfire air-to-ground missiles carried by the four Apache helicopter gunships were fired, aiming at the ship sailing fast on the sea. But because Tiger and the others had stayed high enough to avoid a lock-on kill, they couldnt get within effective range.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They could only fire these Hellfire air-to-ground missiles by feel, and it was a matter of luck whether they could hit the ship. However, the four Apache helicopter gunships fired 50 to 60 Hellfire missiles, covering a wide enough area and concentrating enough firepower to be fierce. The four Apache helicopter gunships then turned around quickly and returned to the City of Doom. Chapter 1372 – The Great Army (IV) On the sea, the big ship was sailing rapidly. One by one, the coalition fighters on the ship were in action, and in front of the weapons loaded on the deck of the ship, the guns of one anti-aircraft gun were pointed overhead and fired continuously, erupting with a booming sound. In mid-air, some of the wreckage of the two crashed helicopter gunships floated down, some of it hitting the ship hard, causing a thumping vibration sound. The two damaged helicoptersnded slowly and docked on the helicoptersnding deck. The cabin doors opened and the fighters inside ran out hastily. King of War, King of Fury, Sovereign, Asura and other King level realm powerhouses emerged and were in fullmand of the battle. King of War was practically roaring into hismunication headset: All helicopter gunships give me lock and aim, blow down the opponents helicopter gunships! Fighters in charge of anti-aircraft guns, give me full fire, lock on the enemy aircraft, shoot them all down! On the side of the allied fighters, two helicopter gunships were sunk and two more were damaged, this was only a one-shot battle, such losses can be considered heavy. They were furious. At this moment, Sovereigns face changed sharply and he rushed to the deck where the weapons were loaded and yelled, All rapid-fire machine guns are firing overhead, the enemy helicopters may drop missiles, quick! As he spoke, Sovereign had taken control of a rapid-fire machine gun himself, and he pointed it upward, firing an intense burst of fire along the air above the ships range. The rest of the fighters heard the words and fired wildly as well.N?velDrama.Org content. Ta-da-da-da! The dense bullets swept overhead, forming a curtain of bullets that covered the ship. Boom! Boom! In mid-air, there was a sound of explosion, the night could see the sky with a stinging tail me, that is from the mid-air down the air-to-ground missiles. Some of the rapid-fire machine gun bullets that swept overhead collided with these missiles, causing a loud explosion in mid-air. Some of the missiles fell straight to the bottom, some detonated, sending up waves, and some did not detonate. The ship picked up speed again to break out of the range of these air-to-ground missiles, which failed to lock onto the ship, but could not rule out being hit by some air-to-ground missiles by mistake. One by one, the air-to-ground missiles continued to st away, basically sinking to the bottom of the sea. However C Boom! Boom! The ship shook violently, and two air-to-ground missilesnded on the ship, onended on the deck, causing a loud explosion, and onended on some facilities on the ship, and the explosion caused a wave of air to sweep around, and all kinds of facilities were destroyed and sshed around. The allied fighters on the ship have been the first to evade, but the explosion of the missile detonated on the deck, the impact of the debris generated by the explosion, but still some of the fighters were affected. On the spot there are seven or eight soldiers died, more than ten soldiers were injured. King of War, Sovereign, Asura and other peoples faces were ckened, when King of War they had received the situation report from the air helicopter fighters, the four Satan Operation Group helicopter gunships have been evacuated. Satan Operation Group found us, about an hour earlier than we expected tounch the beachnding. this round of Satan Operation Groups attack, we can finish losing. Sovereign said in a deep voice. Since weve been spotted, we can only go full speed ahead. All helicopter gunships fly over into City of Doom and take air fire sts. At the same time, manned helicopters are activated to carry some of the fighters tond early. King of War said. Sovereign nodded and said, Thats the only way, the helicopter gunships provide fire cover, the manned helicopters will carry about two hundred fighters over and start the battle for the beachnding in advance! Under the dispatch of King of War, Sovereign and others, one helicopter gunship flew back to the ship to replenish warheads and ammunition, and onerge manned helicopter was ready, and a team of fully armed paratrooper-trained fighters trotted aboard. Soon C Rumble! A helicopter gunship took the lead and flew straight towards the ind where City of Doom was located. After that, the manned helicopter carrying one soldier after another also took off and flew from another direction towards the ind where City of Doom was located. A violent beaching battle was about to take ce. City of Doom. Tiger, Trevor, Eric, Ben, and the others came back to the helicopter and immediately replenished their warheads and ammunition. Tiger, Trevor, Eric, Ben, stand by after the helicopter replenishes warheads and ammunition, on my order to attack! At this time, Jasons voice came over Tigersmunicator. Roger! Tiger and the others spoke up and waited in ce for Jasons action order. Jason was on the roof of a high building in the first buffer zone, Jason was looking through the night vision binocrs towards the sea ahead and overhead. Not long after, mid-air, with the sound of helicopter propellers roaring came. Through the infrared night vision binocrs, also vaguely see a ck shadow in the upper air, that is from far and near the helicopter. Jason took a deep breath, he knew the intention of the coalition fighters, helicopter gunships pressed, first aerial bombing strafing, with a strong firepower for the rear of the fighters to open the way. Maybe the other side also started the manned helicopters to transport the fighters over. Jason said into his headset, Treg, Baron, lion, enemy helicopter gunships have appeared, prepare to lock and fire, Eagle Eyes all snipers prepare to aim and snipe to cause as much threat impact on these helicopters as possible. Jason then half-crouched on the ground and brought the Barrett sniper rifle up and aimed it toward mid-air. At the same time, between the first buffer zone and the second buffer zone, on top of the tall buildings in three directions, Treg, Baron, and lion led by a team of fighters responsible for portable anti-aircraft missiles were ready. Theunch tubes of the Stinger missiles were already on their shoulders and the shooters were concentrating on the optical sights and the infrared sensors were detecting the targets and would fire as soon as they locked on the enemy aircraft. On the Satan Army fighters side, all the fighters fell silent. This silence is only for the uing full-blown explosion, which will be a heavy smoke battle! Chapter 1373 – The Great Army (V) Whew! Hoo! High in the sky, there was a whistling sound of strong wind hitting the ground. That was the wind pressure aura caused by the approach of the helicopter gunships of the joint forces of the four sides, and soon C Boom! Boom! Boom! In mid-air, an air-to-ground missile fell like rain from the sky, covering the battlefield of the first and second buffer zone. Under the leadership of Mr Iron Fist, Oleg and others, the fighters in ambush in the buffer zone had done a good job of avoiding cover in advance, but even so, when that one air-to-groundnding triggered a booming explosion, there were still some fighters were affected by the ripple. The enemy side more than a dozen helicopter gunships st down the air-to-ground missiles extremely dense, warheads are also extremely many, covering the buffer zone, triggered by the explosion swept up the shock wave swept in all directions, among the most deadly is those fragments, along the four sides of the flight, like a bullet, as long as hit, either dead or disabled. Some of the fighters evasive bunkers were directly overturned and wounded, and there were even some casualties. After a round of bombing by these helicopter gunships, some of them swooped over, and the machine guns carried by the helicopters started to start, like ploughing the ground to cover the battlefield from the buffer zone in aprehensive sweep. Da-da-da-da-da-da-da! The ear-piercing sound of machine guns echoed over the ind, causing people to feel a palpitating sensation. On the roof of a high building, Treg and two soldiers were controlling the Stinger missile when Treg received an audio signal, apparently the infrared guidance of his Stinger missile had locked on to a helicopter gunship. Treg did not hesitate. Treg didnt hesitate, he immediately pressed theunch button. Boom! From theunch tube, a Stinger missile shot up into the sky and pursued the locked helicopter. Boom! Boom! In other directions, one Stinger missile after another rose into the air, and Baron and lion also locked and fired their Stinger missiles. Boom boom! Not only that, the anti-aircraft guns ced in the second buffer zone were also activated. Spear, Leopard, Cameron and Bear were in charge of these anti-aircraft guns. When the enemy helicopter gunships bombed the first wave of air-to-ground missiles, Spear did not fire because the helicopters remained at high altitude and it was difficult to hit them even if they fired. When these helicopter gunships began to swoop in order to machine gun machine gun fire, Spear, Cameron and they decisively fired a round of anti-aircraft guns, with Treg, Baron and their side of the anti-aircraft missiles together, bombarded these helicopter gunships. The whole sky was like a fireworks disy as the warheads of the anti-aircraft missiles and anti-aircraft guns shot up into the sky with a fiery tail me, looking for their prey to kill. Blink of an eyeC Boom! Boom! There was the sound of a booming explosion. The first two helicopter gunships to dive and strafe were hit with precision by the Stinger missiles, and their fusges immediately burst into mes and smoke, falling from the sky. The helicopter immediately lost its bnce and began to tilt, falling straight down in the direction of the sea. Boom! Boom! Boom! Treg, Baron, and lion continued to push the Stinger missiles into theunch tube, aiming at the enemy aircraft overhead, pressing theunch button and firing continuously. Spear, Cameron and their anti-aircraft guns were also firing continuously, and the entire upper air was constantly vibrating with the sound of gunfire. The sound of sniper fire was interspersed with the sound of these guns. The gunfire was apanied by sniper fire! Swoosh! Swoosh! Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Wind Shadow, and other snipers were usingrge caliber sniper rifles to target the sky.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With the effective range of the sniper rifle, it is difficult to hit the helicopter gunships high in the air, but it does not exclude some helicopter gunships are unlucky enough to be hit by sniper warheads, resulting in damage to the fusge. A high building, Jason is still maintaining a half-crouched sniper position. The Barrett sniper rifle in his hand was locked on a helicopter gunship high in the sky. The helicopter had been swooping and strafing before, and was now facing heavy fire from the Satan Operation Group and was about to pull up in a hurry. Jasons heart miscalcted, with the height of the building he was in, plus the effective range of the Barrett sniper rifle 1500 meters, basically able to snipe the helicopter. If the helicopter was to fly high and far, it would be out of range. The first time I saw it, I was able to get to it. Phew! The Barrett sniper rifles muzzle, a special armor-piercing incendiary rounds sted out. Through the sniper scope, Jason saw the locked helicopter in the process of pulling up, cold, the fusge shuddered violently, followed by a booming explosion, covered with a zing me,pletely engulfing the helicopter. The rest of the helicopter gunships have pulled up high, not daring to continue to dive and strafe. This battle, the enemy side has five helicopter gunships were directly destroyed down, at least two or three helicopter gunships damaged return to fly back to the ship side. However, the remaining helicopter gunships were still about eight in number, dropping air-to-ground missiles and firing machine guns from high in the air. This still posed a threat to the team of fighters on the ground. In the midst of the fierce battle, arge manned helicopter descended rapidly from the dark clouds on the western side of the ind where City of Doom was located, quicklynding to a certain altitude and then maintaining a hover, while at the same time, one by one, the fighters jumped down from the cabin door of this manned helicopter. This was the manned helicopter sent by the enemy, and through the cover of fire from the helicopter gunships on the front, this helicopter sessfully dropped its cargo of fighters on the west side of the ind. Jasons heart felt something, he turned his head to look west, through the infrared night vision sniper scope aiming to observe the past, saw high in the sky constantly falling a ck shadow, that is the enemys Paratrooper Warriors. Jasons eyes sank and he said into hismunication headset, Tiger, fly the helicopter gunships to the west, the enemys Paratrooper Warriors arending in the west, give me a range of bombing strafing towards the west. The remaining three helicopter gunships also took off and attacked in the direction of the sea at the port terminal. The enemysrge force of fighters must be beaching right now, hit them hard. Copy that! Copy that! Immediately, Tiger, Trevor, Ben and other warriors responded one after another. Soon C Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! In City of Doom, four Apache helicopter gunships flew straight up into the air and began theirbat missions. Chapter 1374 Blood and Fire (I) On the sea outside the port terminal. A ship was sailing at full speed and was already extremely close to the port dock. At this time, only to see the ship began to drop a speedboat towards the sea, each speedboat carrying about ten warriors, a total of twelve, carrying all the assault warriors. These twelve speedboats immediately after the sea, full horsepower, with the speed of the wind and waves towards the front. The warriors on the speedboats were either lying down or squatting, with heavy machine guns and assault rifles mounted on the speedboats, aiming their guns forward, and thus began the battle for the beachnding. This is certainly not the entire force of the joint fighters, the ship there are nearly 500 fighters, whether air-dropped Paratrooper Warriors or the first charge of these speedboat assault fighters, are to provide a strong firepower to hold and cover, to ensure that the ship can more smoothly reach the port dock, so that the shipsrge force of fighters sessfully boarded the ind. The 12 speedboats were fast. The twelve speedboats were moving at a fast pace, with full horsepower, and were about to reach the harbor dock of the ind ahead. Just at that moment C Hoo~hoo! High in the sky, there was the sound of helicopter propellers whistling. Three Apache helicopter gunships suddenly appeared over the sea near the port dock, and surrounded the sea in a closed circle, and then C Boom! Boom! Boom! A Hellfire air-to-ground missile wasunched from mid-air, killing a speeding speedboat on the surface of the sea in a wide range. At such a distance, the three Apache helicopter gunships almost locked onto the speedboats, and when the Hellfire missiles came down, the speedboats were torn to pieces and sank to the bottom of the sea. When the three Apache helicopter gunships appeared, the assault fighters on the speedboats were very decisive, and some of them immediately abandoned their boats and jumped into the sea, they were all wearing life jackets, and now they were not far from the port dock, so they could swim there if they were lucky. At this time, not far from the ships anti-aircraft guns have been resounding one after another, a round of shells have been whistling towards the air strike over. The rapid-fire machine guns loaded on the ship also rang out overwhelmingly, strangling towards the sky, intertwining with the anti-aircraft gun fire into a powerful firepowerwork, covering it. The three Apache helicopter gunships of the Satan Operation Group were not attached to the battle, andunched a round of air-to-ground missiles towards the speedboats that came over the sea, basically taking out the speedboat assault team fighters, the three helicopter gunships immediately lifted off and then turned around and flew straight towards the west. This is Jasons tactics for the three Apache helicopter gunships. After bombing a round of enemy vanguard fighters, they immediately went to the west to bomb the enemy Paratrooper Warriors who hadnded. West side. Tiger and Rhondas Apache helicopter flew over first, and through thermal imaging and optical targeting, Tiger locked on to the area where the paratroopers hadnded. down. Boom! Boom! In the area below, there was a series of explosions, one after another, with the sound of the explosions, the soil lifted off, along with the Paratrooper Warriors, and a rain of blood and wreckage fell from mid-air.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After a round of bombing, Apache helicopter gunships swooped down, Rhonda controlled the gun and machine gun fire, in the rhythmic da da da da da da da da sound, a round of bullets like plowing the ground, from the area covered below swept through. This airborne Paratrooper Warriors do not have effective weapons to counter the helicopter gunships, paratroopersnding everything from simple, it is impossible to carry portable anti-aircraft missiles or anything. The Paratrooper Warriors did not have effective weapons to counter the helicopter gunships. On the ground, those remaining Paratrooper Warriors immediately scattered, while the weapons in their hands also fired toward the overhead, even if they could not hit, but also to interfere to some extent. But at this time, there were three helicopter gunships flying straight up in the air, and a total of four helicopter gunships were firing at full force, with one air-to-ground missile bombing and one cannon fire whistling to the ground. This was an absolutely devastating blow to the Paratrooper Warriors. At this time, the ship on the sea finally arrived at the port, the huge decknded, and the allied soldiers who had been ready to rush out one by one. In this process, the enemy helicopter gunships hovering high in the sky suddenly swooped down towards the buffer zone set up by the Satan Army fighters, and one air-to-ground missile was bombarded wildly, and the machine gun fire carried by the machine guns also began to fire wildly. Obviously, the enemy fighters on these helicopter gunships learned that theirrge force of fighters had started to board the ind and immediately risked being hit and crashed to provide strong fire cover so that their own fighter teams could quickly board the ind and fight. Boom! Boom! Boom! Satan Army fighters, a Stinger anti-aircraft missile rose into the air, a round of anti-aircraft artillery shells also killed the sky, apanied by a burst of heavy machine gun sound, all sweeping up, covering the helicopter gunships swooping in mid-air. Boom ~ The explosion rang out, and two more enemy helicopter gunships were sunk and crashed. But the first and second buffer zone on the team of fighters also paid the price of blood, these helicopter gunships bombarded down air-to-ground missiles and machine gun fire, directly overturned the buffer zone in some of the bunkers, making Jasons side led by a number of fighters have been affected by the waves, there are casualties. After this round of bombing and strafing, the enemy helicopter gunships were basically out of ammunition, and the remaining helicopter gunships turned around and flew away. The four Apache helicopter gunships on all sides began to turn around and return to the City of Doom on Jasons orders. Jason had alreadye down from the top of that building and was at the front line of the first buffer zone. He said into hismunication headset, Garth, Sea Shark, you each lead a team of about fifty fighters straight to the west. Destroy all the remaining Paratrooper Warriors in the west. After that,e from the west and attack and kill the enemys main group of warriors. Then, Jason looked ahead, under the cover of enemy helicopter gunship fire, the main enemy fighters on the ship had all boarded the ind and were assaulting forward. Brothers, the enemys main fighters havee. The time hase to fight to the death! Take up your weapons, follow themand of your leaders, and start fighting! Stain thisnd red with the blood of the enemy! Jason spoke into his headset and spoke toward the 400 or so soldiers inbat. Chapter 1375 Blood and Fire (II) Man your positions and fire on me!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mr Iron Fist calm andposedmand, he is on the right side of the first buffer zone, the right side of the side stationed hundreds of warriors. On the left side is Oleg in leading the team of warriors, and Mr Iron Fist formed a left and right hand position, began to target the enemy warriors whonded up ahead fierce fire attack. Ta-da-da-da-da! The machine gunners stationed on the position opened fire, and the fire from one machine gun spewed out a snake of fire, intertwining and sweeping forward with a destructive momentum. In addition, the firepower of the assault fighters also formed a match. Under the cover coverage of the machine gunners firepower, the assault fighters were more mobile and able to choose the direction to assault and attack. With the first buffer zone stationed warrior fire opened, the opposite side of the fire counterattack as expected. Ta-da-da-da! Boom! Boom! Boom! The fire of the allied soldiers who had already boarded the ind was extremely fierce and horrific. The enemy soldiers who boarded the ind had at least 500 men, and the fire of the counter-attack was naturally fierce and horrific. In the midst of this, there was also the sound of rocketunchers, all of which came towards the first buffer zone positions. The killing power of these rocketuncher shells could not be ignored, and the explosion caused by one rocketuncher shell swept around, also impacting the positions of the soldiers in the first buffer zone, causing many casualties. Just at that moment C Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sound of a sniper rifle rang out, and a sniper warhead sniped out precisely, locking onto the enemy fighters who were assaulting ahead, mainly sniping those bazooka gunners. Poof! Pfft! The RPG gunners who were ambushed fell one after another, either with their heads blown off or with their bodies sttered in a shower of blood that stained the sky. In the rear of the buffer zone, White Fox, Phantom, Emily, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Wind Shadow, and Ghost Sniper began to snipe one by one, and these snipers were free to fight, and their mission was to snipe as many enemy snipers and firefighters as possible. So, White Fox, Phantom, Eagle Eyes and others are located in different directions, some in hidden high buildings, some on the roofs of buildings, and some in ambush on the far side of the ind on the hills. These snipers are a simr nuclear deterrent in the Satan Operation Group, as long as these snipers are there, it is enough to cause a fatal threat and blow to the enemy fighters side. The two teams of warriors were stalking towards the west as the battle began to rage. The team was led by Sea Shark and Garth. Sea Shark is from the Arctic Fox Mercenaries and has experienced a battle of life and death. Before joining the Satan Operation Group, it was Sea Shark who led the Arctic Fox Mercenaries as White Fox was rarely in the mercenary group. The mission. As for Garth, he is the descent of Ghost Army warriors. Previously, when Blood ughter was in hibernation, Ghost Army warriors were also in hibernation, and were led by Garth. He is not well known in Dark World, but the reason why Ghost Army warriors of Blood ughter were able to run rampant in Dark World before, the biggest credit is Garths ability to lead the team inbat. Garths body does not look as sturdy as Sea Sharks, it looks tough and slender, with a blue gaze in his eyes, like a ghostly fire that makes people feel a sense of fright. He was silent, and Sea Shark led a group of about 100 warriors to dive rapidly forward. The paratroopers that hadnded on the west side had been bombed and strafed by Tiger and his Apache helicopters, killing and wounding more than half of them, but there were definitely still fish left in the. Sea Shark and Garths mission is to wipe out all these fish. Otherwise, these fish will be left to attack and kill the fighters stationed in the buffer zone, which will also have a great impact. The area to the west is considered the poorest part of the ind, and there are usually some scattered residents living here, but the buildings here are basically shacks. At this time, this area in the west under a round of helicopter gunship bombing strafing is already full of destruction, arge swath of shacks copsed and fell, everywhere with a roll of ck smoke, some ces lit up a ball of fire, filled with a pungent smell of burning human bodies, and the heavy smoke, the smell of blood mixed together, making people want to vomit. In this area, which is shaped like a ruin, in the night there is a team of fighters together, the number of about 70 people. This is the airborne Paratrooper Warriors team. Originally transported about 200 soldiers, after four helicopter gunships bombing strafing, now only about 70 soldiers are still able to move. Among them, there are also some fighters who are injured in varying degrees of severity. Strictly speaking, the number ofbat-capable fighters is probably about 50-60. In a sense, the joint enemys strategy of airdropping warriors was a failure. They did not expect that the helicopter gunships they sent out would suffer such a heavy blow, and all the miscalctions led to the death and injury of the airborne Paratrooper Warriors. Right now, the remaining Paratrooper Warriors were moving towards the front of the battlefield, and their mission was to attack the Satan Operation Groups position from the west. Just as the Paratrooper Warriors started to move, they were caught off guard C Swoosh! Phew! Swoosh! A sniper round came in cold and unpredictable. Pong! Peng! Peng! A blood ssh emerged, and four or five of the Paratrooper Warriors fell on the spot. The sniping continued, and a sniper slug seemed to appear out of thin air, mercilessly harvesting a fresh life. At the same time C Ta-da-da-da-da! From both sides of the direction, the sudden rush out of the two teams of warriors, the eager vanguard of the warriorsunched a powerful firepower attack to kill, a heavy machine gun fire steeply suppressed over, pieces of bullets like a fierce storm swept up, killing this Paratrooper Warriors team by surprise. Enemy attack! Counterattack! The Paratrooper Warriors roared, and when they were ready to counterattack, they saw that under the cover of the machine gun fire, one assault warrior had moved like the wind and directly rushed into their ranks. Immediately after that, two figures rushed over at a lightning speed, with a horrific and terrifying killing aura in the diffusion. The right one is a big and tall figure, like a Giant Shark leaping up from the sea under the dark night, swallowed towards these Paratrooper Warriors, he rushed up, an Army Knife raised in his hand, shed through the throat of a Paratrooper Warriors, he used his bodys rushing The momentum of the body, but also hard to knock two Paratrooper Warriors to fly. This is Sea Shark. To his left, Garth was fast and ghost-like, holding a special ck Army Knife in his right hand, which almost blended in with the surrounding night color. As he swings the Army Knife in his hand, you simply can not see the sh of the knife shadow de light, only to see each time out of the hand, will bring out a scarlet blood. A bloody fight has begun. Chapter 1376 Blood and Fire (III) The battle came quickly and ended quickly. When the remaining Paratrooper Warriors all fell to the ground, red blood flowed everywhere, and the battle area was filled with a strong smell of blood. The corpses, plus the smoke on the ground everywhere, the pungent smell of blood, so intertwined into a scene like hell. Sea Shark and Garth were both covered in blood, the blood of the enemy. The two of them led over a hundred warriors, there are still about seventy warriors, there are more than twenty warriors died in such a fight. This is also already a very impressive battle, after all, the other side gave the grunt kill Paratrooper Warriors about seventy or so. The battle was quick, because Garth and Sea Shark were trying to be fast and quick, and they had to go to support their own fighters in the buffer zone. ording to Jasons tactics, after wiping out all the Paratrooper Warriors in the west, they immediately sneaked over from the west and attacked the nks of the enemy warriors. Lets move! Sea Shark said. Garth nodded, picked up a heavy machine gun, and together with Sea Shark, led the rest of the group of warriors to sneak forward and attack the enemys nkers. On the battlefield of the first buffer war zone. The main fighters of Dark Worlds four forces immediately set up in formation afternding on the ind, looking for the nearest bunker to fight from. But these allied warriors naturally did not Jason side so well prepared, so they are based on the shelter simply can not withstand the impact of firepower, and there is no formed position to defend the battle, some engagement down, the allied warriors side immediately appeared arge number of casualties. But they have the advantage of more people, so the firepower that hit the attack was really fierce and tough, and their firefighters, assault fighters, snipers all participated in this crazy battle, maintaining a very high fighting spirit, and had the momentum to charge straight up. King of War, King of Fury, Sovereign, Asura, ck Skull, Dark Phoniex, all of these king-ss powerhouses were also involved in the battle, each in charge of a team of warriors, and weremanding the warriors under their hands tounch a strong attack. Where are the Paratrooper Warriors that were transported over to the west? Why havent theye to support us? King of War could not help but ask. King of Fury also could not help but frown, he responded: From the time, the Paratrooper Warriors in the west should also have raided over, why is there no one in sight? I just contacted Karloff who is in charge of this Paratrooper Warriors team, but I still havent gotten a reply from Karloff so far. Im only afraid that the Paratrooper Warriors team in the west has already been killed. King of War said in a low tone. How is that possible? The whole two hundred warriors, in just a moment, all gone? King of Fury rose in astonishment. Dont forget, they still have four helicopter gunships, and those four helicopter gunships were all flying towards the west to bomb and shoot. King of War said. Just as the two men weremunicating through their headsets, the cold CBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ta-da-da-da! BANG! Bang! Bang! The western side of the nk, suddenly there is a fierce fire on the attack, fierce machine gun fire into a snake of fire sweeping over, dense assault rifle bullets also came to kill, apanied by a sharp and piercing sniper rifle sound. The allied fighters on the nk were caught off guard. The original beaching of the ind after the allied fighters can not use thebat cover is not much, in the side of the orientation is difficult to take into ount, so when the side of the fire suddenly sweeping coverage over, the side of the fighter team is exposed to the muzzle of the gun. Ah A miserable howl sounded, blood appeared, shooting in the air. In almost a blink of an eye, more than ten allied warriors on the nk side had fallen one after another. The sudden battle on the side caught the attention of King of War and others, and King of Wars face was dark and sunken. The team attacked and killed. The first team of snipers all sniped at the enemy! The first team of snipers all sniped at the enemy fighters on the nk! King of War roared into his headset, he himself was carrying a Gatling rotary heavy machine gun, a dash to the nk side, in front of a bunker set up gun sweeping, so started a counter-attack. King of War, there are only two snipers left in the first team. King of Wars headset was filled with the urgent voice of a sniper fighter. Two people? There are four teams of snipers in total, each with five men. Where are the remaining three snipers on the first team? King of War asked. Dead. Killed by enemy snipers. Damn it! The two of you sniped the enemy fighters towards the nk first. King of War rose in anger. With the team of warriors led by Sea Shark and Garth to the west, they posed a great threat to the nk of the allied warriors, and more or less held back a small portion of the enemy warriors strength. The first buffer zone battlefield, when the enemys nking fire came, Jason knew that Sea Shark and Garth led the team of fighters had sessfully attacked and killed the past. Jason pointed the Barrett sniper rifle forward in his hand and pulled the trigger once again C Phew! A sniper slug came out, and a machine gunners figure was immediately killed by a sniper slug from a fierce fire point on the right side of the enemys position. After this shot, Jasons body immediately rolled and shed towards the other side of the cover. Just a moment after Jasons figure flickered Swoosh! The two sniper rounds were fired with a clip! Two sniper rounds arrived in a pincer movement, sniping at his position. Jason had been sniping at the enemys firefighters since the start of the battle, and then he was targeted by two of the enemys sniper masters, with whom Jason engaged in a sniping battle. One of them, Jason locked on to the opponents breath to determine that it was Sovereign, and the other, Jason could not identify who it was. The other person, Jason could not identify. Anyway, Sovereign and the other persons sniper skills were extremely high, and Jason was definitely under pressure with one on two. But Jason with a more powerful sense with the kind of realm of marksmanship, able to circle with these two sniper masters, but also from time to time to snipe the other fighter. The first of these is the first of the two. warriors to press further forward and keep the firepower to attack and kill. Jason immediately fine-tuned the tactics ording to the battle situation in the field. This battle broke out so far, it can be said that all the rhythm is in Jasons hands, he alone, but has almost controlled the entire battlefield. Chapter 1377 Blood and Fire (IV) The allied fighters position. Sovereign a face like a dark cloud shrouded general, he is holding a sniper rifle, the muzzle of the gun is good to bubble a wisp of smoke, just a shot sniping out, he knew again fell short. This feeling of falling short has been several times, at first he was not used to this feeling. After all, with his strength, plus his superb sniper uracy, dealing with the other side a sniper would actually miss one after another, indeed, he was not used to it. The next day, he judged that the opponent was Satan, and he had the intention of fighting with Satan in a sniper battle. But to his annoyance, Satan repeatedly posed an extremely deadly threat to him during the sniping battle with him, and when he was forced to evade, Satans side took the opportunity to snipe his sides firefighter fighters one after another. He was very good at sniping, but the bloody fact made him admit that he was still a bit inferiorpared to Satan. Thetter, Dark Phoniex joined the sniping battle, and she teamed up with Sovereign to snipe towards Satan, which did cause a certain degree of suppression for Satan, and only forced Satan to fail to snipe other fighters more efficiently. The two sniping masters were still unable to deal with Satan, which made Sovereign realize that Satans sniping skills must have reached the level of a supernatural god. At this point, the battlefield began to change. As Jason brought the second buffer zone of fighters forward, the firepower was even more ferocious, with the Royal Order of Knights, Sunset Corps, Legion of Doom and the Russian Axes among them. They braved the rain of bullets and the heavy enemy fire to assault the front. Oleg showed the style of the worlds top special operations team out of the iron-blooded warriors, he regained when the Alpha Special Forces when the courageousbat aura and style. Oleg was holding a Browning M2 Heavy Machine Gun, and the machine gunners led by himrgely ensured sufficient firepower to attack and kill. Several times when Satan Armys frontline firepower was suppressed and killed by the enemy, it was Oleg who stepped forward despite the danger, stabilizing Satan Armys firepower and then giving The enemys frontline fire was suppressed and killed by the enemy. Now, when Mr Iron Fist led a team of fighters to attack the enemys western side, Oleg was even responsible for the intensity of firepower to kill the enemy fighters.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, with the second buffer zone of the warrior team approaching up to give more powerful fire support, in the frontal fire fight with the opposite enemy can be said not to lose the battle. As for the enemys western side of the fighter team ispletely held back, King of War is leading the fighter team around the struggle to fight back, but in addition to the side of Garth and Sea Shark led by the fighter team, the front of Mr Iron Fist led by the fighter teams firepower also pinched over. Under the fire from both sides, the King of War-led fighter team immediately suffered arge number of casualties. More importantly, his side could not resist the snipers sniping. As for the two remaining snipers of the first team, he had asked them toe and join the battle, but at this moment, the two snipers had no voice. King of War is also experienced in many battles and has excellent leadership ability. The King of War realized that if the situation continued like this, thebined forces of his side would be defeated! Therefore, King of War knew that he had to make a change, and if he did not change, he would not escape the end of the defeat. Sovereign, Asura, ck Skull the situation must be changed! The Paratrooper Warriors in the west have all been wiped out. Without the Paratrooper Warriors in the west, we dont have enough cover and positions under the ind to engage in a sustained position battle with the Satan Operation Group! If we continue to fight like this, we will definitely be defeated! King of War immediately said into themunication headset. The only way to break the game is to attack strongly! Sovereigns voice came out. How to attack? Damn opponents snipers are already doing their best to kill my fire fighters, where are our snipers? Are all of them sniped? Asuras angry voice came. Send out an order to inform all helicopter gunships that have filled their warheads with ammunition to bombard and strafe the enemys positions regardless of the cost. Under the cover of helicopter gunship fire, all of our soldiers and fighters will charge forward and kill the enemys positions, and fight with each other to the death! Sovereign said. Agreed! ck Skulls low voice came out. Good, then order all the helicopter gunships to move out! King of War spoke up, and he immediately contacted the helicopter gunships on the ship throughmunication, and told all of them to go out and bombard the positions held by Satan Operation Group. Rumble! Immediately, on the ship, one helicopter gunship immediately took to the air. The joint enemy side still had eight helicopter gunships that could be put into the battlefield, initially there were a total of 15 helicopter gunships, seven of them were either sunk or badly damaged already unable to fight. The eight helicopter gunships were not, and rushed in the direction of the position where the Satan Army fighters were stationed. Jason had been observing the battle in the field, and when the sound of the enemy helicopters whistling came, the gaze in his eyes sank and he immediately said into hismunication headset C Treg, Baron, lion, prepare to defend against enemy helicopter gunships. Tiger, Trevor, Eric, Ben, send out helicopter gunships to intercept enemy enemy nes and bomb enemy storm troopers at the same time. Sea Shark, Garth, you lead the retreat of the fighter team! All soldiers listen to the order, the enemy hasunched a general attack, withdraw towards the second buffer war zone! With Jasons transfer order, all the warriors are starting to move to withdraw. At the same time, enemy helicopter gunships from high in the sky appeared, and with a booming sound, an air-to-ground missile bombed towards the positions on the ground below. Eight helicopter gunships, bombing down dozens of air-to-ground missiles at least, are carrying out a wide range of bombing. Boom! Boom! Boom! Treg and Baron, who were responsible for air defense, began firing their Stinger missiles, one after the other, locking onto the enemy nes high in the sky. The anti-aircraft guns in the second buffer zone also began firing, sting into the sky above. While the enemy nes were flying straight over and bombing, King of War, Sovereign, Asura and other powerful men had already ordered their warriors to assault at full speed. In an instant, hundreds of warriors all advanced as fast as they could, and the killing spirit and battle intent filled the air, like a rolling tide sweeping towards the Satan Army warriors. From this moment on, the battlefield entered the most violent stage. Chapter 1378 Blood and Fire (V) City of Doom. Tiger, Eric, Trevor, Ben and other warriors set up four Apache helicopter gunships took to the air and rushed forward in the direction of the smoke-filled battlefield. In the City of Doom, the grass is always greener, all the fighters are already fighting in the position. But there are still people left in the City of Doom, such as Manjusaka, she also has a certainbat strength, but she is not a full-time warrior, so Jason naturally will not let her participate in this battle. In addition, there is the Japanese royal princess Tamakawa. Tamakawa does not have anybat ability, but she did not hide in the room, she is in the City of Doom square, when the City of Doom in four helicopter gunships take off again to fight, she a heart also clenched up. She could hear and imagine the intensity of the battle outside City of Doom, which was far beyond her imagination. Tamakawa had four Royal Order of Knights warriors with her, but she insisted that they take up their weapons and go into battle. Tamakawas orders were not met, so two of the warriors went to fight, while the remaining two did not care about Tamakawas safety, no matter what Tamakawa ordered them to do. Lilith was also in the City of Doom, she tried to go outside the City of Doom several times, but was stopped by Parks. Uncle Parks, Ill just go outside and take a look, I think its okay, right? Lilith couldnt help but speak up. Princess, guns dont grow eyes. The battlefield situation with this kind of hot weapon is rapidly changing and extremely dangerous. Unless you, Princess, have also reached the Great Emperor level realm, its not enough to navigate through this rain of guns and bullets. Parks voice rang out from the darkness, and then continued, For the sake of the princess safety, I cannot let the princess get involved in danger with her body even if I am going against her wishes. Thats really uninteresting. Lilith opened her mouth and pouted, I still want to participate in this battle. At least I can observe the battle. Princess, its better to be safe. At least, it is still a gun battle, the princess must not go out. Parks tone was unquestionable. Lilith even if the heart is not willing, but also can not say anything else. Boom! The first time I heard the sound of a loud bang in mid-air, followed by a roll of smoke in mid-air, the United enemy side of a helicopter gunship was hit by an anti-aircraft missile, which disintegrated in mid-air, pieces of wreckage from mid-air straight down. However, this crashed helicopter failed to scare off the other helicopter gunships, one helicopter gunship was like a death squad, after all the warheads carried by the aircraft had been bombed, these helicopters began to swoop down, the machine guns on the fusge fired wildly, and the heavy firepower was poured towards the positions of the Satan Army fighters below. At the same time, the joint enemy fighters were taking advantage of this gap, one by one, frantically assaulting forward, maintaining a strong fire sweep during the assault. Boom! Another swooping helicopter gunship was sunk and crashed, setting off a zing fire. Just then, four Apache helicopter gunships took off over the City of Doom, two of them swooping like eagles into the enemy fleet, followed by the firing of air-to-air missiles carried on the helicopters.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The other two Apache helicopter gunships flew towards the area where thebined enemy forces were charging over, and one air-to-ground missile immediately carpet-bombed the area. Rumble! In the blink of an eye, this battlefield immediately fell into the most tragic and violent stage, a sound of booming explosions, whether it was the sound of missile explosions or helicopters being blown up, all intertwined together, forming that tragic battlefield where blood and fire were intertwined. At some point, of the eight helicopter gunships on the joint enemy side, six crashed and two raced back toward the ship with ck smoke billowing out. The two Apache helicopter gunships responsible for intercepting these enemy aircraft, one was sunk and crashed, the other was also hit by a cannon bullet, the fusge lost its bnce and was hovering towards the ground, only vaguely saw the cabin door open, inside two figures jumped out, life and death unknown. The two helicopter gunships responsible for bombing the joint enemy fighters also flew back to the City of Doom without incident, because some of the joint enemy fighters had already rushed to the second buffer zone battlefield, regardless of life and death, and were fighting with the fighters stationed at the second buffer zone position in the City of Doom. This more bloody and direct killing than Jason expected a little earlier than the time, although unexpected, but also expected. After all, in a battle like that just now, the only way to unite the enemy is to fight to the death, the only way to break through with full force to get a chance to win. Otherwise, the Satan Army fighters side rely on the first two buffer zone positions,pletely unafraid to fight a protracted war. If the firefight continues, thebined enemy forces will only be worn down little by little until they arepletely swallowed by the Satan Army fighters. King of War and Sovereign realized this, so at all costs, they let a helicopter gunship start a frenzied bombing and firing, and under the powerful firepower of the helicopter gunship, the United Enemy soldiers took the opportunity to assault and kill into the second buffer zone. Kill! One by one, the Satan Army soldiers roared out, their blood boiled up, endless killing machines were surging, and the aura of iron-blooded killing was stirring up the boundless storm clouds. There were too many enemies rushing over, like a torrent, the whole buffer zone was reduced to a fierce battlefield of closebat, a cold aura of Army Knife across the sky, extremely blinding. The red blood spilled into the air, filling the air with a heavy and pungent smell of blood. The first time I saw it, I had to go to a ce where I could see it. In such a chaotic battlefield, thermal weapons have lost their effect, sniper rifles have been unable to lock aim, the only way to kill the enemy can only rely on the hands of Army Knife and fists! All kinds of sounds of killing intertwined and echoed over the whole ind. From the point of view of strength, the two sides of the fighters have been simr, so this fierce battle is the nextpetition is that side of the fighters are stronger, more resilient. Jason gripped the Mad Dog Tactical Assault Knife, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking towards a certain battlefield in front of him, a cold and bloodthirsty killing machine bursting out of his eyes. In that direction, there are several strong auras sweeping through, and they are continuously killing one of the warriors on his side. Chapter 1379 In the Name of Satan (I) Jasons body moved, his Secret Realm Power fully erupted, a sh dash towards the front, because of the speed is too fast, in its wake are formed a trail of residual shadows. Jason also no longer disguise their own aura, rolling like a tidal wave of power rose to the heavens, like the descent of a god, their own gravity potential field also fully erupted, belonging to the king level realm of the strongest pressure like a tidal wave swept across the battlefield. This aura is too strong, everywhere, under the suppression of the gravitational potential field, the field of the enemy warriors actions are slowed to varying degrees, and even some close enemy warriors, directly by the gravitational potential field under the relentless crushing, but also paralyzed on the ground. Jason as long as the hand, the hands of the mad dog tactical assault knife will cut out, the sharp de will be from the throat of an enemy soldier or body vitals cut across, sshed a shower of blood. As for the enemy warriors a little farther away, Jason did not bother to kill, by his own gravity potential field suppression, a little farther away enemy warriors will also be slowed down in action, the same will be their own side of the siege up the warriors killed. Jasons target is ahead, the powerful opponent who has the aura of a king in front of him. In the front, King of Wars own aura is majestic and violent, an aura of pressure belonging to the peak of the king ss is diffused, he is holding an Army Knife to kill, basically unstoppable. In this direction, the main concentration is Sunset Corps and the Russian Axes warriors, forgive these warriors are brave and courageous, but the difference in strength level is too much, it is difficult to resist the attack from King of War. Not far from King of War is Sovereign.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sovereign is the head of the North America stronghold in the Assassination League, and his assassination skills have reached a perfect level. He is very fast, and with his erratic body style, almost everywhere he goes, a warrior will fall. After all, Sovereigns own strength has reached the peak of the King ss, this level of strength, and from the Assassination League, in terms of killing skills and efficiency, is probably the highest in the United enemy King ss strong people. At this time, King of War and Sovereign both coincidentally slowed down a little, because they both sensed a momentum, a powerful and unparalleled seem to cause the clouds in the world to change the momentum, in addition to a strong and bloody killing machine toe straight over and lock them both in ce. Reaching the King of War, Sovereign this level of strength, their own sense itself is extremely keen, that share like a mountain of blood like the killing machine locked them when they also perceived. When they looked up, they saw a figure rushing towards them with the momentum of the wind and clouds, and everywhere they passed, under the influence of a momentum, the warriors of the allied forces were crushed by the 100, 000 mountains, and both their actions and strikes were greatly weed, either killed by the figure, or by the soldiers stationed in the city. City of Dooms warriors took advantage of the opportunity to kill. Therefore, this figure rushed over the route, can be said to be a blood road, a blood-stained road! A bloodstained path, rushing to kill. No one could beat such an aura! Satan! The gaze in Sovereigns eyes sank fiercely, a stern killing intent burst out, his body moved and rushed forward. Satan, are you here to die? King of War also roared in anger as he rushed over together with Sovereign. Jasons body paused, his whole body was like an abyss, he stared at King of War and Sovereign, even though the strength of the two people opposite were higher than him, and they were working together, but his face was fearless. On the contrary, a ze of battle intent and killing intent red up in his eyes. Night Emperor, ughter, these people are not here? Jason spoke coldly, his tone seemingly indifferent. King of Wars face was stunned, and then he burst into a rage and said: You need the Kings hand to deal with you? You think too highly of yourself! Killing you is enough for me alone! Sovereign also snorted and said, Satan, only a fool like Angels would die in your hands. Tonight, you are destined to be buried here! The corner of Jasons mouth raised a cold smile, now his strength is no longerparable to the past. His own strength has reached Secret Realm Level-eight, just one step away from the peak of the King level Secret Realm Level-night. King of War and Sovereigns strength is one level higher than his, but as long as its not an emperor-level powerhouse, hes really not afraid. After all, when he was in Sacred ce of Retreat, his strength was only Secret Realm Level-seven, he had fought against Tommy, Demon Son, and other Heritage Master Stage high level pinnacles of the sky. Heritage Master Stage high stage peak is simr to the peak strength of the king ss in Dark World. In the same realm of strength, King of War and Sovereign may not be stronger than Tommy and Demon Son, after all, these pride are equipped with special bloodline and powerful destiny, simr to Ben in Dark WorldAgist general, is notparable to King of War and them. Where are the other king level realms? Lets alle together. The two of you arent enough for me to kill. Jason opened his mouth, and as soon as he said that, his own gravitational potential field had fully exploded, enveloping King of War and Sovereign. At the same time, Jasons body, nine qi blood suddenly rushed up to the sky, each qi blood is terrifying like the zing sun, the long dragon of qi blood is even heavier than the sky, the most powerful. An overwhelming and overwhelming aura came out from Jasons body, and under the augmentation of his own Sunling Bloodline power, the gravity field he evolved was even more terrifying and terrifying. At that moment, King of War and Sovereigns faces have changed, with their strength realm, is invisible to feel as if they were crushed by the hundred thousand mountains, their own Qi and blood surging up, there is a powerful iparable oppressive force. Roar! King of War roared, his own aura immediately burst out, so as tobat. Sovereign also did the same, but even with the two of them working together, they still felt vaguely overwhelmed by Jasons great power. In the name of Satan, kill! Jason spoke coldly, and his killing spirit rose to the heavens, extremely strong. Whoosh! Jasons body moved, and he alone faced these two Lord Peaks. Kill! King of War also shouted out, he and Sovereign both moved at the same time, respectively from the left and right side to pinch Jason, from Jasons own terrifying aura, they know that this is absolutely a terrifying opponent, sopletely put away the gullible intention, ready to fight with all their might. Boom! Boom! Jasons fist, containing the supreme fist power burst out, the shadow of the fist appeared, straight to take the King of War and Sovereign. Chapter 1380 In the Name of Satan (II) The power of the fist crossed the air, the power of the fist was vast, containing Jasons own full burst of Secret Realm Power, and the Sunling Bloodline power also contained in it, so it suppressed and attacked King of War and Sovereign. Roar! King of War roared, he exploded all his strength at the peak of the king ss, and evolved his own fist power that he had practiced in the battlefield for many years, and under the impetus of the fierce Secret Realm Power, his fist power carried a fierce fist power wind, and his huge fist power was like a meteor falling to the ground directly towards Jason. Sovereigns body also moved, his eyes cold, his body filled with an invisible killing aura, his speed is fast, his own speed is driven by his fist speed. Boom! Sovereign also came out with a punch, and the fist appeared to be extremely tricky and bizarre, and the location of the attack was Jasons fatal point, which was a fist that would kill. Jason is fearless, the evolution of the fist momentum is still the town to kill, blocked the King of War and Sovereigns fist momentum, in a moment the fist momentum of the business on this as Jared first ring like burst out. Boom! Boom! The iparably dull sound of the fist st rang out, deafening, under the fist st, the impact of the Secret Realm Power generated by the fist st was shocking, surging in all directions and swept away. After the blow, Jason is still like a rock, his own aura like a god like the devil, zing like the sun Sunling Bloodline rises to the sky, shining brightly, fearful as the zing sun, more will reflect his own power as if invincible general existence. As for King of War and Sovereign, they were shocked to sense that from Jasons fist momentum there was a majestic and boundless abyss-like force that struck hard, not just killing their fist momentum, the force of the heavy blow also copsed all their fist force, shaking their bodies to start shaking up. How is this possible? How can it be so strong? From the strength realm that Jason had demonstrated, it was only Secret Realm Level-eight. What about the two of them? Both of them have reached the peak of Secret Realm Level-night! However, with the two of them joining forces, they were still suppressed by Jasons fist power? This could be said to have overturned King of Wars and Sovereigns perceptions, making them incredulous, and their faces were iparably shocked, filled with astonishment and horror.N?velDrama.Org content. At this moment C Whoosh! Whoosh! Two powerful auras rushed over, the aura of the king ss that filled up the hearts of the people, rushed all the way to kill, no one could stop. Soon, these two figures came to Jason and King of War, Sovereign in this battlefield, it was Asura and ck Skull, these two are also Lord Peak. It turns out that they were originally killing the enemy on the other side, and immediately rushed over after sensing the terrifying fluctuations of Jasons battle with King of War and Sovereign, and when they saw that Jason was actually able to suppress King of War and Sovereign with his own strength, these two people were really shocked. They realized that the only way to win this battle was to take the lead in killing Jason. Jason is the backbone of this Satan Army warriors, is the soul, as long as Jason died, these warriors stationed in the City of Doom both confidence and fighting spirit will be hit. Therefore, Asura and ck Skull rushed over to look at each other and were ready to join the battle. However, at that moment, on the right side, a beautiful figure was seen to arrive with a lightning speed, with a strong Hyacinth pressure in her body, and an Army Knife in her hand, wielding it one after another in the process of rushing to kill, with a shower of blood shooting out and spilling into the air. Soon, the silhouette rushed over, showing her jade face, beautiful and wless, but at the moment in the rendering of the smoke atmosphere but also reveals a determined ruthless killing intent. Emily! The Parker familys youngdy has been sharpened by the battlefield time and again, and now appears more and more decisive. She fixed her gaze on Asura and said indifferently: I know you, I saw you in Titan Ruins. This time, I will kill you. Arrogance! Asura coldly shouted out. In fact, when he saw Asura and ck Skull arrive together, Jasons face still looked ancient, even if these two joined the battlefield to attack him, he alone against the four Lord Peak, he was fearless. The Sacred Dragon Technique has further improved his flesh and bones under the refinement of The Sacred Dragon Technique, and he doesnt even know how powerful his body is now. He didnt know how strong his body was now. Even if these four people join forces, he also has enough confidence to fight. Emilys appearance is not a surprise to him, in this kind of closebat battlefield, with Emily Heritage Master Stage middle stage peak strength ispletelyfortable. Jason was ready to build up momentum to continue fighting when, unawares, his eyelids jumped, he sensed something like that, and quickly turned his head towards the left side to look. Under a look, he saw an extremely tall and slender body exudes a noble and holy aura of the figure silently through the battlefield, the next moment is to appear beside him. This figure is wearing a specialbat uniform, a long golden hair has been coiled up, face wearing a mask, did not reveal the real face, but Jason knew who it was at first nce. You, what are you doing here? Its dangerous here Jason immediately opened his mouth, and his tone was really a bit anxious. The Dragons youngdy is also really, you can this is a golden body, really in this battlefield have any three long and two short, I can not afford to take responsibility ah. Lilith did not think, said: Satan, you still forget my identity. In fact, I am also a warrior. Hot weapons showdown I was not present. In such a duel, I am still able toe and help you. Saying that, Liliths pure and wless amber eyes stared at ck Skull, and she said in a slightly surprised tone, Huh? You actually cultivated to Half-step emperor level realm, only one line short of advancing to the emperor level realm. Very well, this time my opponent will be you. Half-step emperor level? Jason couldnt help but be stunned, he didnt even see ck Skulls real strength level, but he didnt expect Lilith to see it at a nce. ck Skull that skin and bone face ck sunk down, somehow, in the face of Lilith, he actually has a hidden kind of inexplicable sense of fear, only feel simply can not see this wearing a mask their own temperament is holy iparable womans strength depths. You want to die, then I might as well make you whole! ck Skull said in a cold voice. Liliths appearance was indeed unexpected by Jason, but when he thought that he was being guarded by a great emperor realm powerhouse in the dark, he left Lilith alone. Thepanys main goal is to provide a better solution to the problem. Jasons gaze sank and stared at King of War and Sovereign, saying, You two have stayed alive long enough, its time to send you on your way. Chapter 1381 Specialized Killing (I) King of War and Sovereign are really angry, they can be said to be in the Dark World for a long time in the name of the strong, through countless battles, with the blood and bones of their enemies to forge their reputation and strength. And they have also reached the peak of the king ss strength, but now is Jason so not put in the eyes, how not let them feel angry? They could also see that Jasons strength was really powerful, and it waspletely different from what they saw in Titan Ruins that day. At that time in Titan Ruins, Jason had not yet advanced to the king level strength realm, then either King of War or Sovereign, have full certainty to kill Jason. And now, how long has it been? Jasons strength has actually increased to such a terrifying and horrifying level. But King of War and Sovereign two people after all is a long-established strong, with a strong belief, they certainly will not be afraid to give in, they can see that in order to win this battle, the only way to break the boat, the full force of the battle! King of WarBreaking Kill Fist! King of War shouted, he rushed towards Jason, his fist power evolved and crushed forward, his own surging Secret Realm Power all swept out, wrapped in the power of his fist, killing Jason. This time, King of War showed his true strength, and also his most powerful fist power was evolved, which contained the killing power that was shocking. With a sh of his body, Sovereign appeared like a phantom at Jasons side, and then his fists came out, and under the impetus of his unique Secret Realm Power, his fist attacked and killed with a little bit of starburst, as sharp as a sharp de! Crossed Star Manifestation Fist! This is a fist that Sovereign has learned in the battlefield for many years, the fist is like a little star, fast to the extreme, also sharp to the extreme. Over the years, I dont know how many enemies were killed before they could react under his fist attack. Sky Fist! The gaze in Jasons eyes was cold as he evolved the seventh style of Heaven Fist, Sky Fist. Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, the void shook, a fist print appeared out of nowhere, branded in the void, Nine Fist Seals lined up, appearing in the sky, like nine zing suns appearing across the sky, burning the heaven and earth. Nine Fist Seals, nine fist meanings, were manifested one by one, making this fist was given life and soul, which came to life. At the same time, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline reached a boiling level, the zing Sunling Bloodline diffused out and rose up to the sky, the intensity was terrifying. As this punch evolved, a resonance was created between this Sunling Bloodline and the power of this punch, and the power of the Sunling Bloodline was added, making the power of this punch rise. In an instant, the nine fist marks containing the supreme fist intent were almost crushingly covering the King of War and Sovereign. Sovereigns attack was extremely tricky and bizarre, but when all the fist marks fell, no matter how tricky Sovereigns attack was, it was all blocked by the fist marks. In the blink of an eye, Four Fist Seals suppressed the King of War and Five Fist Seals suppressed Sovereign! Whoosh! On the other side, Emily had rushed towards Asura. She was too fast, she arrived in an instant, her own Hyacinth force power also emerged, from her body is a merciless killing aura. Asuras eyes sank, he did not have the slightest intention of taking the enemy lightly, from the powerful Hyacinth aura that Emily manifested herself, he knew that although this was a woman, her strength must be very powerful. Kill! Asura shouted out, he urged his own Shura fist momentum, from his body seems to diffuse a seemingly from the Shura hell like a terrifying aura. Hoo! Hoo! Asuras fist strikes, each punch contains his own power of the Shura, with lightning speed around to kill Emily. Emily was extremely calm, and she shouted out, and she performed Realms Killing Fist, the ultimate doctrine of the Parker family! The Parker familys strongest inherited fist path is the Realms Killing Fist. However, Emily didnt practice this inherited doctrine, but rather Realms Killing Fist, because it was a doctrine she felt was more in line with the ruthless killing path she was following. This doctrine is too heavy to kill, and also to cut off their own seven emotions and six desires, so the Parker family can practice very few of them. Emily was able to sessfully cultivate it, but as for the price she had to pay, perhaps only she knows.N?velDrama.Org content. Boom! The sound of breaking fist came, when Emily will be the ultimate fist evolution of the killing gas, the surrounding void as if it was copsed, with the fist evolution, there is a very heavy killing gas in the diffusion, along with her fist to meet the Asura attack over the fist. Bang! Bang! In a moment, the sound of the fist duel vibrated, if from the strength of the realm, Asura is a small realm higher than Emily. Even so, Asura felt that the force contained in her own fist could not break the Hyacinth force of Emilys fist. In addition, Emilys fist power was so heavy with killing energy that he felt an indescribable sense of terror. At this time, Emilys fist momentum evolved again, along with her light as a swallow-like body, has taken the initiative to attack and kill Asura. ck Skulls strongest strength was unleashed as soon as she struck. In an instant, from ck Skulls body, a wisp of emperor-level pressure was manifested! This wisp of emperor level pressure is notplete, but also contains a little bit of emperor level power, only because his strength level has reached Half-step emperor level, has begun to contact the emperor level field, so he can manifest a wisp of emperor level pressure aura to crush the opponent. It can be said that ordinary king-level realm opponents, even Lord Peak, under the oppression of his emperor-level pressure, will certainly be limited. Lilith at that moment also manifested his own cultivation strength, actually reached the peak of the king ss realm. But the pupils in ck Skulls eyes shrank coldly, his own manifestation of the emperor level pressure actually could not suppress Lilith, or to Lilith can not constitute a half of the impact and threat. At this moment, from Liliths body there is a strong sacred aura, the feeling is like a holy dragon revived from her body, this proud of heaven and earth, all things submit! This is from an extremely noble and powerful expression of their own bloodline. At the same time, Lilith also evolved a potential of her own, this potential is simr to Jasons gravitational field, but Lilith evolved a Holy Dragon Domain of great power! At that moment, what made ck Skull feel horrified was that he was in turn vaguely oppressed by Liliths own momentum. Chapter 1382 Specialized Killing (II) The holy dragon, allws are invulnerable, sacred and transcendent, forming a domain of its own. If ck Skull had known Liliths origin, he would not have been so surprised and puzzled, knowing that his power level had reached Half-step emperor level, and that he could release a wisp of emperor-level pressure that could suppress any opponent at the king level. He was not only unable to suppress Liliths aura, but also subject to the pressure of Liliths own domain field. This is because Lilith has awakened the most powerful Holy Dragon Bloodline in Dragons, which is one of the most powerful bloodline physiques in Agist, unless it encounters the same level of bloodline power to suppress the higher power level, otherwise the ck SkullHalf-step emperor level pressure alone is The ck SkullHalf-step emperor level pressure is unable to affect Liliths Holy Dragon Domain. Of course, if ck Skull really cultivated to the emperor realm that would be different, but just Half-step emperor level is obviously not enough. Holy Dragon Bloodline is a domain of its own, in the same level of strength or a small difference in strength, basically will not be suppressed by other domain field pressure and traction, but is able to suppress each other. ck Skull suppressed the panic in his heart, he moved his body and took the lead on Lilith.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ck Skulls body moved with great speed, and a wisp of emperor-level pressure from his body exploded out in full force, sweeping towards Lilith like a roaring torrent. ck Hell Demon Transformation Fist! ck Skull low roar, his body diffused ayer of ck aura, this aura will envelop him, invisible seems to transform into all kinds of hideous ghostly phantom, contains a ray of imperial power fist is as fast as lightning to kill, straight to Lilith. Liliths gaze is cold and cold, her body is flooded with ayer of bright light, a bit of golden light emerged, this moment she activated their own The Sacred Dragon Technique, all body breath is like a dormant dragon revived like, vast and majestic qi blood swept out, the strongest. Lilith has already cultivated The Sacred Dragon Technique to the third stage of the body technique to one realm, this stage can be said to exhale like a dragon, the body qi blood like a giant dragon like boundless. Hoo! The next moment, Lilith evolved his own strongest fist, a fist out, like a dragon across the sky, the fist formed the dragon-shaped trajectory like, vaguely give people a kind of sacred dragon rose up in the air, looking down on the living, the only supreme fist intention. The Sacred Dragon Scripts! At this moment, Lilith performed the fist power evolved from Dragons inherited secret method The Sacred Dragon Scripts. The Dragons secret method of inheritance cannot be passed on, and only Dragons disciples with the strongest bloodlines are qualified to practice it, because the secret method has strict requirements for bloodlines, and cannot be practiced without reaching the corresponding bloodline purity. After this secret method evolved, Liliths own aura was stronger, and the Holy Dragon Domain that evolved brought even more pressure, which really gave a supreme aura that was unique to everything. Boom! Liliths fist momentum blocked ck Skulls attacking momentum, blocking all of ck Skulls ck Hell Demon Transformation Fist fist intent, fearlessly shaking it against ck Skull. At that moment, the power of the holy dragon that erupted from Liliths fist was so strong that it was the highest grade of the force, and it was able to resist the force of ck Skulls fist that contained a wisp of emperors power. Even the power of the Holy Dragon that erupted from Liliths fist even suppressed ck Skull, shaking his whole body. This made ck Skull even more shocked, such a powerful Secret Realm Power he really encountered for the first time. Lilith used The Sacred Dragon Technique to protect her body and evolved The Sacred Dragon Scripts, and she moved her body and attacked ck Skull again. Although Lilith is from a noble background, is respected as Dragons Holy Maiden, but from her currentbat situation, she is not always pampered, but also has a lot of practicalbat experience. Of course, this kind of actualbat experience is perhaps more with the ns strongest fighter feeding strokes, really in the battlefield kill only is not much. Jasons side, a fist print sted down, erupting with a booming vibration sound. Each fist print contains the strongest fist intent, the fist power of the abyssal heavy hitting powerpletely erupted, under the Sunling Bloodline power, more overwhelming and fierce. Wow At that moment, King of War could not help but open his mouth, there was blood spilling out of the corners of his mouth, Four Fist Seals fell, not only killed his fist attack, but also shocked him backwards. The other side of Sovereign, under the crushing st of Five Fist Seals, his body was shaken and he was unable to resist, stumbling backwards. Jason has been watching the situation of Emily and Liliths side of the battle. I cant help it, these two women are very big, the identity is extraordinary, he does not want these two women really appear what idental situation, otherwise he really is not good to these two womens family ount. He was relieved when he sensed that Emily and Lilith were able to suppress their opponents in the course of the battle, and immediately withdrew his mind and stared at King of War and Sovereign. As I said, with the strength of the two of you that is far from enough. Jason coldlyughed, the killing machine on his body began to diffuse. The words have just fallen, Jasons body moved, the wind like lightning sprinted towards King of War. The gravitational field of his own body was fully suppressed, and even with King of Wars strength it was still difficult to resist the gravitational fields crushing. Just as King of Wars body was standing firm, he saw a fist that rose up to the sky, containing a magnificent feeling of wanting topete with the sky, as if a fist could open the gates of heaven and see the immortals! Fist open the gates of heaven! Rumble! Jason exploded this fist, the aura was amazing, the fist intent was even rising up in the air, straight to the sky! King of Wars face was terrified, and in the dark, he felt that he had no way to resist this punch. He roared in anger and frantically pushed his own King of WarBreaking Kill Fist momentum, taking a jade and stone approach, not trying to fight Jasons punch, but pushing his own fist momentum to attack Jason. King of Wars intentions were clear, trying to get Jason to pull back through this kind of jade and stone fighting style. But he missed the mark. Faced with King of Wars fist, Jason did not dodge or evade, and the Fist Opening the Gate of Heaven fist that he had evolved was still with a destructive momentum. Bang! With a loud bang, Jasons fist hit King of Wars heart, and the force of the abyssal blow contained in the fistpletely poured into King of Wars body, destroying his internal organs. King of Wars fist also struck Jasons body. However, at that moment, Jason himself glowed with a light golden glow, and Grand Vajra Realm Physique was manifested. I saw King of Wars fist st on Jasons body, but Jasons entire body remained unmoving and unchanged, as if King of Wars fist attack was just an itch. As for King of War, the whole person has already flown backwards, fell heavily to the ground and could not move anymore, eyes wide open, dead. Chapter 1383 Blood-stained Battlefield (I) In addition to the battlefield of the king-level realm powerhouse, other battlefields were also violent and iparable, in which smoke filled the air, the sound of shouting and killing was incessant, and the heavy, pungent smell of blood filled the air, turning the ind into a blood-drenched hell. Whether it was the soldiers of the Satan Army, Royal Order of Knights, Sunset Corps, Legion of Doom and the Russian Axes, all of them were fighting against the enemy, some of them were covered in blood, but they still did not say retreat, holding the hand of Army Knife tightly without letting up, trying theirst Thest breath to attack and kill, before dying also want to drag the opponent to hell. Therefore, in such a brutal closebat, casualties are inevitable, depending on which side has the upper hand in terms of momentum, so as to crush the enemy with an indestructible fighting spirit,pletely destroying the enemys fighting spirit and belief, thus winning this tragic battle. On the west side, Mr Iron Fist is teaming up with Oleg against King of Fury. King of Furys strength has reached Secret Realm Level-eight, belonging to the middle rank of the king ss power. Mr Iron Fists previous umtion was already enough to reach the King of Fury level, and after Jason taught them the Power Evolution Secret Method, Mr Iron Fist has been practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method relentlessly for the past few days, in order to refine and strengthen his own Secret Realm Power. Mr Iron Fist has been practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method, in order to refine and strengthen his own Secret Realm Power. When this battle broke out, Mr Iron Fist decisively broke through his own strength, has sessfully broken through to the Secret Realm Level-seven king level primary realm. Oleg is also Secret Realm Level-seven strength realm, the two of them are naturally a realm lower than King of Fury in terms of strength realm, but the two of them together, but also able to fight a duel with King of Fury life and death. Roar! He was wounded by Mr Iron Fist and Olegs desperate fight, which made him feel resentful. He exploded all of his strength and frantically pushed his Secret Realm Power, and the violent Secret Realm Power wrapped around his fist and impacted on Mr Iron Fist and Oleg. Battle! Mr Iron Fist coldly shouted, he in Dark World known as iron hand, not only refers to the battlefield he showed the kind of iron-blooded wrist, but also represents his pair of invincible iron fist. Mr Iron Fist brave fist, fist momentum contains a mountain of momentum, seems to be a strong, unrelenting, fearless to meet the King of Furys attack. At the same time, Oleg roared, and his huge physique rushed forward, like a Pr Bear pouncing on food, and pounced on King of Fury with a fierce and violent momentum. Bang! Bang! The sound of the fierce fist fight resounded in the air and shook the hearts of people. King of Fury was stronger after all, he broke through Mr Iron Fists fist and drove his fist straight into Mr Iron Fists face, Mr Iron Fist hastily crossed his arm to resist, but was also shaken backwards one after another. King of Fury had no time to pursue the attack, but Olegs fierce, heavy punch was close at hand. King of Fury turned to meet Olegs heavy fist attack, Oleg took the opportunity to perform a double elbow killbat technique, the wheeling and moving elbows are like a huge axe chopping down, so take turns to attack King of Fury. King of Furys eyes were cold, he increased the force of his fist and struck Olegs double elbow attack, and the strong force of Secret Realm Level-eight shattered Olegs elbow attack, and then his fist hit Olegs chest. Oleg grunted, but he didnt retreat, and instead, he wrapped his hands around King of Furys arms. Boom! This moment, Mr Iron Fists fist suddenly attacked and killed, such a good opportunity Mr Iron Fist certainly will not miss. In the interval when Oleg was wrapped around King of Fury, he seeded in restricting King of Furys movement, which might be an extremely short moment, but it was also a good opportunity that could not be missed. So Mr Iron Fist seized this opportunity, he shed in a moment and arrived, the fist has been sted at King of Fury. King of Furys other hand was hastily blocked, but it still failed to block all of Mr Iron Fists punches, and Mr Iron Fists two iron fist attacks hit King of Fury hard. King of Fury also got rid of Olegs tangle, and he took a few steps backwards, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Mr Iron Fist and Oleg teamed up and it was hard to overwhelm King of Fury, and King of Fury, with Mr Iron Fist and Oleg working together, was hard to break down one by one. So, this bes an evenly matched battle, lets see how both sides canst until the end. On the east side of the battlefield, two equally hot and sexy figures are dueling. One of the figures holding a blood de, face wearing a green-faced mask, only a pair of eyes like the cold winter of the ages showed up. This is precisely Phantom, she is holding a blood de, with her ghost-like body, each time the dash to swing the blood de in the hand, so that the void cut through a blood-colored de aura, with a harsh iparable aura attack upwards. At this moment, Phantom also showed the strength of the early stage of the king ss, she has also sessfully broken through to the king ss strength realm. The Phantom is a sexy figure wearing a tight ckbat suit, she has an extremely cold face, a pair of narrow and feminine phoenix eyes is extremely provocative, her legs are long, waist is also very thin, tightbat suit under the outline, the full piece of unusual upright and high. This is actually Dark Phoniex. Dark Phoniex holding a fox-shaped scimitar, scimitar with ayer of ck luster, this is her weapon Dark de. In the face of Phantoms ruthless and precise stabbing, Dark Phoniex also seems to be at ease, her hands of the dark de then a sh, forming a storm of dark des like sharp cold, will Phantom attacked all the attack down, and even the hands of the dark de under a cut, but also to force Phantom back. However, Dark Phoniex also failed to continue to pursue Phantom, because a sharp de almost fused with the night broke through the air, straight to take the Dark Phoniex. Dark Phoniexs hand dark de cut across, blocking the iing ck Army Knife de. Then, Garths figure appeared. Apparently, Phantom and Garth are teaming up to fight Dark Phoniex.N?velDrama.Org content. Dark Phoniex showed a very strong strength, already at the peak of the middle stage of the king ss, infinitely close to the peak level of the king ss. Garth is also the king level early stage strength, but he and Phantom teamed up, but also failed to take advantage of what, basically by Dark Phoniex to suppress. The good thing is that both Phantom or Garth, their two body speed is extremely dexterous and fast, and cooperate with each other, several is unable to defeat Dark Phoniex, but also able to hold back. Dark Phoniex want to defeat Phantom and Garth is also very difficult, these two are too fast, plus Phantom is good at stabbing attack skills, the ghost hand that the ghostly strike is also defensible. Therefore, Dark Phoniex forgiveness is more powerful, but also difficult to break Phantom and Garth in a short time together. Chapter 1384 Blood-stained Battlefield (II) On the battlefield in other directions, the same battlefield is a scene of war, dense enemy, everywhere you can see the scene of blood sttering, flesh and blood flying, look extremely creepy, let people in it, as if they came to a bloody hell. Kill! Tregs roaring voice came out, he wore finger tiger hand spikes on both hands, he clenched his fists, a powerful force burst out from his arms, sting at each and every enemy in front of him. Poof! Pfft! The sharp edges of the finger tigers hand spikes sted into the body of one enemy warrior after another with his fist momentum, immediately showing a bloody hole. Treg didnt know how many enemy warriors he had killed until the fists of his hands were already full of sticky blood. He was leading a group of warriors inbat, attacking and killing a team of enemy warriors. Snort! Treg nced out of the corner of his eye, his right fist struck up, and with the sharp edge of his finger tiger hand spikes, he blocked the iing Army Knife, and then his left fist took the enemy warriors face with great force. The opponent was toote to dodge, so he hurriedly crossed the Army Knife in his hand. Bang! A loud sound, Treg fist momentum out of the violent force is not this enemy soldier can resist, immediately the enemy soldier tiger mouth numb, the hand of the Army Knife nearly fell. Hoo! Not allowing this enemy warrior to react, Tregs right hand instantly activated fist momentum has been solidly sted in his face. This punch down, under the finger tiger hand spike strangtion, this enemy soldier half of the face was directly knocked out, fell to the ground gashed dead. Charge up and kill all the enemies in front of you! Treg shouted, leading the warriors around him to continue to kill, endless fighting spirit and battle spirit burst out, making them seem to be tireless, and will not stop until the enemy on this battlefield to kill all. Baron, lion, Mary, Spear and other Satan Army warriors gathered together, leading a team of about twenty warriors, forming an attacking and killing formation, and killing with a team of about forty enemy warriors. In this mixed battle killing situation, how to kill the enemy faster and more efficiently is the top priority. After all, there are too many enemies surrounding the killers, and there are enemy warriors in other areas besides the wave of enemy warriors in front of them, so as long as you can kill the enemy with one move, you will never waste extra effort. Satan Operation Group fighters in closebat has always been adhering to the killing technique of a single blow, especially under the formation of attack and kill formation, in the tacit cooperation is to improve the efficiency of killing the enemy. Baron was covered in blood, both from himself and from the enemy. Sometimes, in order to kill the enemy faster and more efficiently, he would resist some attacks that he could dodge, as long as they were not fatal, so he looked wounded but still brave. Snort! The Nepalese Army Knife in Marys hand was also striking out horizontally, she gritted her teeth, showing her battlefield-honed skills, and was reaping the life of each enemy. On the battlefield, Mary is also a top fighter; off the battlefield, she is also a trustworthy field doctor. Not far from each other, Cameron, Bear, Old Wolf, Dragon and other Satan Army soldiers are also fighting in blood, some of them are wounded, some have fallen, but as long as there is still a breath, a warrior are desperately fighting. After all, in the battlefield, it is all about momentum. From the momentum to suppress the opponent, from the momentum to crush the opponent, especially in such a killing field, the kind of crazy killing crazy killing momentum can be the opponents fighting spirit will be pressed to copse, that the opponent will be like themb to the ughter general, the battle is also a victory. So, this battlefield, it can be said that the most fierce fighter than the Satan Army warriors, they are for the war, under the leadership of Jason, but also proficient in the battlefield killing techniques. Nielsen, Jared, Kataoka, the leaders of Legion of Doom, Sunset Corps, Royal Order of Knights were also leading their warriors to fight, they watched the warriors around them fall one by one, but the remaining warriors were still rushing forward to kill, they were also killed red-eyed, the chest cavity There was a surge of grief and fury in the chest.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. White Fox and Sea Shark led a team of warriors like a meat grinder, killing all the way, this team of warriors, including the original Arctic Fox Mercenaries and Ghost Army warriors, as well as some of the Russian Axes warriors, all together, under the leadership of White Fox and Sea Shark. Sea Shark, led by White Fox and Sea Shark, all the way to kill, invincible. With the strength of White Fox and Sea Shark, in the two of them led by the warrior team attack, this battlefield is really no one can resist. After all, the joint enemy side of the king-level powerhouse has been Jason and others to entangle the attack. Gradually, on the whole battlefield situation, the bnce of victory has gradually started to tilt towards the side of the City of Doom volunteer army, spare these United enemy warriors are called elite warriors, but their king-level strong people are held back, this melee battlefield, theck of strong people tomand and guide. City of Doom righteous side, can y a leading role in the brave warriors are a lot, lets say White Fox, Sea Shark, Treg, Baron, Cameron and others, these are veterans of countless life-and-death battles, ced on the battlefield are enough to hold the side of the characters. Especially White Fox, her strength has reached the king level realm, such strength in this battlefield, can be said to be invincible general existence, the hand of a fox knife drink blood countless, is dominating the field of battle. At this time, White Fox sensed something like, her eyes sunken gaze, said: Sea Shark, you lead the team towards the east side of the siege to kill the past, and the east side of the warrior rendezvous, and then sweep the entire battlefield of enemy troops. I will go to support the other battlefield. Roger! Sea Shark nodded, his tone was low, but the killing intent in his eyes was intense and appalling. White Fox then shed her body and rushed towards the right front. Previously, she sensed the battle aura fluctuationsing from the right front, among which there is a breath of Phantom, in addition to an extremely powerful breath close to Lord Peak. White Fox sensed that Phantoms side was almost suppressed, she was moved in her heart and rushed toe. Soon, White Fox approached the site of this king-level duel and saw Phantom and Garth teaming up against Dark Phoniex. However, Phantom and Garth look wounded, but not seriously, only by Dark Phoniexs hands of the dark de, but also fortunately Phantom and Garths body speed is very fast, otherwise if it were someone else, it would not just be a minor injury so simple. After White Fox came over, the situation in the field immediately became three against one. This makes Dark Phoniex also cant help but frown, that sense of pressure steeply back to her side. Chapter 1385 – Fighting Beyond the Level Emily and Asuras battle has reached an extremely intense point.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emily, although from the realm of strength, a small realm lower than Asura, but after all, Emily is from the Parker family with a strong heritage, and is still a direct line of orthodox blood, her talent in cultivation and the foundationid since childhood, far from Asura can bepared to. Therefore, even though Asura is a small level higher in the cultivation realm, she is unable to gain the upper hand in the power duel. After all, in terms of the cultivation foundation from childhood, Asura, a strong person who came out of Dark World, received far less cultivation resources than Emily when she was a child. So Emily, with her strong cultivation roots as a foundation, her fist bursts out of Hyacinth force power is not weaker than Asuras, and she can even suppress it by virtue of the quality of the Hyacinth force power she cultivates. As for battle skills, Asura is far inferior to Emily. The Parker family is simr to the Agist in Dark World, and the number of powerful battle techniques they have mastered is innumerable under the umtion of their profound heritage. Therefore, several times Emilys evolution of fist fighting techniques have made Asura a close call, almost being struck by Emily, but in the end Asura by virtue of their own rich experience inbat to avoid. This also highlights Emilys slightck of experience inbat, but she is now much stronger than before. The reason she came to Dark World was to refine her ruthless killing ways on the one hand, and to improve her fighting skills and experience on the other. Damn! Asura shouted out, several close calls made him feel iparably aggrieved, from the level of strength, he is higher than his opponent ah, but now is suppressed. Ill kill you! Asura low roar, his own aura surged up, all the muscles of his body out, from his body surge and the explosive power began to diffuse out, the whole persons aura like a bloodthirsty Shura out of the Shura hell, terrifying. Boom! Boom! Asuras body moved, he rushed towards Emily, at the same time his Shura fist momentum has erupted, his own aura is fully raised, now he erupted out of the attacking and killing fist momentum is more powerful than before, the internal killing moves are even more dangerous, strokes directly to Emilys body vitals. Emilys eyes glowed in the face of Asuras attack, and she was not afraid of a head-on battle with Asura. Emilys talent in cultivation is indeed very high, in the battle with Asura such a strong person, she is able to constantly learn to enhance her ownbat skills and experience. In the face of Asuras strong attack, Emily also shouted, her own Hyacinth force emerged inyers, and she performed the battle technique of Bing Dissolution Technique, as if her palms had turned into sharp palm knives, using a pair of palms instead of weapons, and evolved the Bing Dissolution Technique The supreme battle technique, so that the palms are like a cross-cutting saber, so cut to the Asura attack to the fist. The Parker familys secret technique Anti-Army Techniques focuses on the word soldier! Soldiers, covering thousands, can defend against strong enemies, can break thousands of horses. Anti-Army Techniques exins in detail the various types of cold weapons of attack and defense has been a variety of the use of the most powerful killing moves, but not a weapon in the hands to perform Anti-Army Techniques, the hands of the weapon is nothing more than an extension of the hands, their hands in specific circumstances can also be transformed into a variety of weapons. For example, this time, Emily turned her palms into palm knives, incorporating the knife breaking moves of the Soldier Technique, so that her palm knives cut across the sky, like a harsh de shing through the void, constantly breaking Asuras Shura fist. Snort! Snort! Snort! Emilys Anti-Army Techniques with palm knives gave the impression that it was like a butchers knife, and each blow was extremely precise and subtle, and Asuras powerful punches were defeated one by one! Emily did not hesitate, she learned to use thebat experience to y a role, she instantly evolved the Realms Killing Fist fist, a fist with endless killing power appeared in the air, vaguely apanied by the horrific aura of ughtering the living, with the momentum of thunder attacked Asura. Asuras moves are old and he has not yet had time to revive his own fist power, seeing Emilys killing fist power has already attacked and killed, he was shocked, but he had to fight to cross his arms to resist. However Boom! Boom! In the end, Emilys two punches hit Asuras body hard, and the force contained in the punches burst out, pouring into Asuras body and shaking his whole body. Mhm! Asura grunted, his body took several steps backwards, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his heart, unable to suppress it. On the other side of the battlefield, the battle between Lilith and ck Skull continued. For ck Skull this kind of strength has reached Half-step emperor level of the strong man, each strike is said to be a stone, fist power contains a ray of emperor level power with his fist outbreak, the killing power is absolutely terrifying. The emperor-level pressure that permeates the body is even more oppressive, it can be said that even Lord Peak, under the suppression of this pressure, in the face of ck Skulls fist attack, certainly not support a few breaths to be killed. ck Skull even if not really into the emperor level realm, but can evolve a ray of emperor level power that is also the essence of a leap, is not the king level realm of the strongest person can resist. The fact that Lilith was able to resist itpletely, and not only that, but also to make a countermeasure against ck Skull, really made ck Skull feel surprised and angry. Ten Thousand Dragons Pilgrimage! The Sacred Dragon Technique that Lilith evolved reached a peak, a zing glow blossomed around her body, from her body there seemed to be a sacred dragons qi diffusing out, her body qi and blood surging, a holy and powerful field of oppression spread out. Under the aegis of The Sacred Dragon Technique, Lilith once again evolved the The Sacred Dragon Scripts fist, a fist out, like ten thousand dragons soaring in the air, the vast and majestic power caused the world to shake. From Liliths fist power, manifested a strong and holy aura, her whole person seems to have turned into a holy dragon in the world, is looking down on the world. ck Skulls face changed slightly, his eyes sank, and his own ck Hell Demon Transformation Fist fist power exploded out fiercely and frighteningly, and his violent fist power swept up to meet Liliths fist attack. However Bang! Liliths fist was unbeatable and broke through ck Skulls attacking fist, and finally the Ten Thousand Dragons Pilgrimage fist hit ck Skulls chest. The final Ten Thousand Dragons Pilgrimage punch hit ck Skulls chest. Chapter 1386 Who is Sovereign? Emily and Lilith, two of the same noble origins of powerful and proud women of the sky are fighting across the level and are able to suppress their opponents, which shows their strong cultivation roots, but also shows the powerful heritage of the family they belong to behind them. Only the disciples of these powerful families since childhood, to have such a powerful ability to cross the level of battle, of course, this is also with the extraordinary bloodline they have also rted. The pressure on Jasons side was really reduced with Emily and Lilith holding the fight against Asura and ck Skull respectively, and it can be said that there was basically no pressure. King of War has been killed, which is not surprising. In Sacred ce of Retreat, Jason was only Secret Realm Level-seven in strength and was able to battle with Tommy, Demon Son and others at the peak of the Heritage Master Stage. Now, Jasons strength has been promoted to Secret Realm Level-eight, and with Grand Vajra Realm Physique, with the power of Sunling Bloodline added, but also cultivated a number of secret methods, such as Power Evolution Secret Method, the The Law of Power of True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, The Sacred Dragon Technique and so on. It can be said that now Jasons strength, unless facing Hyacinth with a heavenly bloodline and powerful fate of the pride or Dark World major Agists saints, otherwise facing other opponents, he canpletely cross the level to kill. The best proof of this is that King of War was killed. The moment King of War fell to the ground and died, Sovereigns face changed, he froze in ce, simply in disbelief at the scene he saw before him. To say the least, Sovereigns own strength is indeed higher than King of Wars, but not by much. Therefore, if Sovereign wanted to defeat King of War, it would have to pay a price in blood. But at this moment, Jason killed King of War is only in two or three punch outburst, which is too shocking? You know, King of Wars strength is the peak of Secret Realm Level-night. Jason was only Secret Realm Level-eight. Sovereign immediately had a feeling of cold hands and feet, a chill rising from the backbone. In his opinion, Jasons growth rate is really too fast, so fast that it is unbelievable. Its been less than half a year since Titan Ruins, but Jasons own cultivation strength has grown to the point of overlooking and crushing them. God knows, after some more time, will grow to such a terrifying situation? Sovereign, the general director of Assassination LeagueNorth America stronghold. Jason looked towards Sovereign, took a step and then said, I know you have always wanted to kill me. Now this opportunity is right in front of you. You cane and try who is the real Sovereign! Satan, do you really think youre invincible? Even if you are strong, so what? After all, you cant escape the fate of being killed! Sovereign said in a cold voice. Invincible? I dare not say. Jason shook his head, his gaze like a torch, sharp as a knife, fixed on Sovereign, and then said, But its still more than enough to kill you. I dont know if Ill be killed, but what I do know is that your fate will be mine next Sovereign. The words just fell, Jasons body moved, the whole person has been towards Sovereign sprinted forward. The terrifying killing machine that emerged from Jasons body had locked Sovereign, and the gravitational field that evolved from his body enveloped Sovereigns entire person, and the killing machine that diffused from his own body was like a sharp sword out of a pin, taking Sovereign directly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sovereigns face sunk, eyes point sharp cold awning sh out, he has no way back, in addition to fight to the death, there is no choice. So, Sovereign also shouted, his body moved, so he met Jason. Crossed Star Manifestation Fist! Sovereign opened his mouth and shouted, he did not spare any cost, madly promote their own power secret realm, even the power of the origin also forced out, even if the battle after the injury to the origin, to its multiplication has a fatal hidden danger also at all costs. At that moment, Sovereigns own breath and aura climbed and soared. He seems to have broken through to his own strength confinement, this moment the strength manifested, are infinitely close to the Half-step emperor level of strength level. Boom! Boom! Sovereign evolution driven fist attacked and killed, the speed of the fist is like lightning fast, like a starburst, instantly arrived, carrying a sharp iparable killing aura, towards Jason full attack. Piercing Punch! Jason didnt have the slightest intention of taking the enemy lightly, Sovereign is such a strong person, and is from the Assassination League, proficient in all kinds of killing techniques, if he was really careless and was attacked by Sovereign, the consequences would definitely be very serious. Jason activated his Secret Realm Power, turning it into the majestic power of Abyssal Heavy Strike, and thus activated the fifth style of Heaven Fist. Boom! The fist power is vast and boundless, revealing a reckless fist intent like the profound starry sky, as if under this fist, the heaven and earth will be enveloped by the power of this fist power. The heavy and boundless fist intent came out, suppressing the vault of the sky, and also attacked the fist that came straight at it like a starburst. Bang! In an instant, a thumping fist sh sounded in the air. Jason can clearly sense the terrible impact from the Sovereign fist power, is indeed too strong. If Jason had not cultivated Human Great Dragon Power, making his own Secret Realm Power to achieve a qualitative strengthening, Im afraid he would have had difficulty in resisting the impact of such a terrifying fist force from Sovereign. But Jasons own Secret Realm Power through the Power Evolution Secret Method, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, The Sacred Dragon Technique three secret method of strengthening and refining after The strength and ranking of the Secret Realm Power had already far exceeded the level of the strength realm he was in. Therefore, even though Sovereign used his own origin power, the attacking fist was still resisted by Jason. Hellbreaker Fist! Jason roared again and continued to push the Heaven Fist, and in a moment, the heavy fist intent evolved in the fist, like the descent of the gods, shaking the nine ghosts and the yellow springs, containing a great silent and terrifying aura. Sovereigns face changed slightly, and he again evolved his own fist, causing the fists to intertwine and form a cross-shaped fist, blocking Jasons fist. Boom! Jasons fist fell, and Sovereigns fist was directly broken, and the majestic abyssal heavy force crushed into it, forcing Sovereign to take several steps backwards. Give me a break! Jason shouted angrily, he took advantage of the victory, his body flickered away, and once again evolved the Heaven Fist fist momentum. This fist, like a flying dragon rising into the air, straight up to the sky, a great aura of arbitrary and arrogant heavy fist, this suppressed the Sovereign. This is a fist punching the ninth heaven, a fist punching the sky, straight up to the ninth heaven! Sovereigns body in the backwards can only clench its teeth, fist, full power of their own secret origin to resist, however C Bang! Jasons fist fell, Sovereigns body was like a lightning strike, his body was shaken up, his attack was broken, and under Jasons majestic abyssal force, he even fell back and coughed up blood, his whole body was wide open, and his weaknesses were revealed. The next moment Boom! Another booming fist sound echoed in the air, Jason had already evolved another fist, and his right fist heavily bombarded Sovereigns chest. Fist of Rage and Kill! The fist of Rage and Kill was a powerful punch that prated Sovereigns body, destroying his internal organs, and then prated his back, forming a huge hump on his back! Sovereigns entire body flew out and died of breath. Sovereigns name is not worthy of the name! Jason said to himself, using his great strength to prove who is the real Sovereign on this battlefield! Chapter 1387 Dark Phoniex’s Choice Kill! In the battlefield between Mr Iron Fist and Oleg, with a roar from Mr Iron Fist, he threw a heavy punch at King of Furys face, which blew King of Furys face into a bloody mess. At that moment, King of Fury also hit Mr Iron Fist with a heavy sweeping kick, sending Mr Iron Fist flying across the room. King of Furys face was almost shattered, with a violent eye and a copsed nose, his injuries were already severe, and his eyes were beginning to blur and he couldnt see. King of Fury staggered back a few steps, at that moment, the bloodied and injured Oleg rushed forward, his thick as if pushing thick arm fiercely mped King of Furys throat, while casting Brazilian Jujitsu, and wrapped King of Fury to the ground. Olegs other arm tightly pulled on the arm holding King of Furys throat and mped down hard on King of Furys throat, seemingly to break King of Furys entire head. King of Fury hissed in his throat, and his elbows struck Olegs chest and abdomen, causing Oleg to spurt blood from his mouth, but Oleg wouldnt let go of his hands, and he was confined with great force. At the same time, Mr Iron Fist also stood up, his injuries are also very serious, after seeing this scene in front of him, he immediately a run under a dash forward, and then the whole person leaped into the air, curved right leg knee aimed at the chest of King of Fury, this air heavy pressure down. Bang! In an instant, Mr Iron Fists leap into the air crushed King of Furys chest, and along with the weight of Mr Iron Fists whole body, the force of the leap into the air, when the knee crushed King of Furys chest, there was a faint sound of the sternum breaking. King of Furys body came with a feeling of severe pain, which made his body have a short period of stiffness. At that moment, Oleg also seized this opportunity, his thick arms exploded out of the majestic force, this force under a twist, a click, hard to King of Furys neck to break. Oleg also seems to be exhausted, the whole person lying on the ground. Mr Iron Fist also sat down on his buttocks, panting heavily. He and Oleg joined forces and finally managed to kill King of Fury, but both of them were seriously injured. Fortunately, Mr Iron Fist and Oleg both have a strong resistance tobat, plus they are not afraid of life and death fighting spirit, finally in tacit cooperation sessfully killed King of Fury. On the other side of the battlefield, a sharp de crossed the air, intertwined with each other, but quickly scattered in one touch. In the void, there was the sound of weapons shing, with a sharp cold aura across the air, severe. Immediately after, four figures separated, holding sharp des against each other. Among them, White Fox, Phantom and Garth stood along three directions, vaguely forming a kind of closed circle formation. In the front, there was Dark Phoniex standing alone. Faced with the three king-level realm of the strongest killers, Dark Phoniex is still looking very calm, at this moment, from her body there are wisps of dark ck-like aura in the surge out, the aura will be her whole person enveloped in, invisible seem to be transformed into a dark Dark Dark Phoniex. The Dark Phoniex power of the Dark Phoniex in her hand, vaguely blooming out a wisp of light, like a supreme weapon awakened. Dark Phoniex own strength realm is still unchanged, but her aura and breath is obviously much stronger, as if this is her real strength. Even with the addition of White Fox, the three joined forces, but also to suppress Dark Phoniex, but to hurt or even defeat Dark Phoniex is very difficult. Likewise, Dark Phoniexs side was unable to break through the trio of White Fox, Phantom and Garth. The battle seemed to be a match made in chess, and neither could help the other. Dark Phoniexs hand dark de raised, at this point, she suddenly frowned, the corner of the eye can not help but look towards the right front of a battlefield direction. In her senses, the right front direction, first of all, King of Wars breath is gone,pletely dead. Immediately after that, not long after, Sovereigns own strong aura of the peak of the king ss is also cut off! King of War and Sovereign have died in battle? Dark Phoniex froze, looking a bit incredulous. King of War and Sovereign were both at the peak of the king ss realm, how could they be killed so quickly? At the same time, Dark Phoniex sensed an overwhelming aura, which contained an aura of the most rigid to the Yang, which rose to the sky, fearful as the zing sun, so that people dare not usual, like a supreme overlord sitting in this battlefield. Is that Satan? Dark Phoniex eyes shed aplex meaning, she remembered when in Titan Ruins had also seen Satan, then Satans strength has not yet been promoted to the king level realm. But now, Satans own terrifying cultivation aura pressure is more than twice as powerful? In addition, Dark Phoniex can also sense the breath of ck Skull, ck Skull as Bounty Alliance ck list first strongest, this time out of seclusion after their own strength has reached Half-step emperor level realm. However, in Dark Phoniexs senses, ck Skull is actually being suppressed, and his own breath is constantly bing weaker, obviously already in wounded. This is terrible, this battlefield, there is actually someone who can fully suppress Half-step emperor level realm of ck Skull. But the other party is obviously not an emperor level realm powerhouse, in the case of the battle across the level, can still suppress ck Skull, such cultivation powerhouse identity came absolutely amazing. Dark Phoniex immediately realized that the allied warriors attacking City of Doom lost this battle, it can be said to be a defeat, there is no longer any chance of victory to speak of!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At this time, Phantom eyes a sh of killing, the hand of the blood de has been raised. White Fox and Garth also had a sharp look in their eyes and were ready to continue their attack against Dark Phoniex. However, at that moment C Wait! Dark Phoniex suddenly spoke up. White Foxs eyes shed with suspicion, she said coldly, Dark Phoniex, what do you want to say? Dark Phoniex spread both hands, she said, No more fighting, I surrender. Surrender? White Fox, Phantom, and Garth were all stunned when they heard these two words, which was indeedpletely unexpected. Dark Phoniex, you do surprise me. Do you really think you can say surrender and be done with it? White Fox said. Dark Phoniex looked at White Fox and she said, I surrender that is a prisoner of war. Are you going to kill all the prisoners of war? If thats the case, then Ill ask Satan to his face how he deals with POWs. If you still want to kill them after surrendering, then its not toote for us to fight again. Phantoms gaze was cold as he said, How can we trust you when you say surrender? Dark Phoniex thought for a moment, she gazed towards the battlefield on the right front, and a determined murderous look shed in the depths of her eyes as she said- Lets go, Ill prove it to you. Chapter 1388 – The storm clouds change The battle between Lilith and ck Skull continues. Lilith relied on the Holy Dragon Domain domain evolved by her own noble and powerful Holy Dragon Bloodline, making her unaffected by ck Skulls own wisp of imperial pressure. Liliths own The Sacred Dragon Technique was also performed to the highest level, and her body was filled with wisps of Holy Dragon Qi, and the majestic Qi and blood that stirred out was like the revival of a dragon, and her powerful and vigorous Qi and blood provided her with a constant source of power. Hoo! Hoo! Lilith again evolved her own fist, from the Dragons inherited secret method The Sacred Dragon Scripts and evolved a fist that is so strong that it is the undisputed ultimate fist in Hyacinth, and is also the strongest of the ultimate fist. A fist attack came out, transforming into the shape of a dragon, looking like an evolved dragon appeared out of thin air, which contains the majestic and pure power of the sacred dragon, and attacked ck Skull. ck Skulls own breath has weakened a lot, not as strong as at the beginning, he was suppressed by Lilith, and was also hit by Liliths fist several times, if he did not have Half-step emperor level strength, their own physical body is also strong enough, would have been killed. In the face of Liliths fist attack, ck Skull could only clench his teeth, a resentful killing intent burst out of his eyes, and exerted his Secret Realm Power to perform the ck Hell Demon Transformation Fist,yers of fist shadows emerged, and the fist shadows seemed to turn into a The shadow of the fist seems to have turned into a hideous devils head, devouring Lilith. However, this did not have much effect on Lilith, after all, Holy Dragon Bloodline, thew of all invasions. Boom! Liliths strongest fist attacked and killed theyers of phantoms evolved by ck Skulls fist, and continued straight up and attacked ck Skull. ck Skull resisted with all his might, fighting against Liliths fist, but under the impact of the sacred dragons power, he was still shaken back and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth again. Lilith suppressed ck Skull, but ck Skull is after all a Half-step emperor level powerhouse, and its not easy to kill himpletely. She can only keep consuming ck Skulls breath, keep giving ck Skull injuries, and then wait for an opportunity to kill. ck Skull is a bit desperate, obviously Half-step emperor level strength realm is a king level peak realm opponent suppressed, the feeling of suffocation shame is simply unspeakable. At this time, ck Skull fiercely sensed a figure with a very fast speed sprinting to, is towards his direction. At first ck Skull was very alert, but after sensing the aura of the figure sprinting over, his vignce immediately disappeared and his whole spirit was lifted. Just because the figures aura is familiar, he knows who the other party is. ck Skull thought in his mind that after the other party came to his aid, he might be able to turn the tide of the battle, and as long as someone was there to help hold Lilith back, he could take advantage of the opportunity to kill. Whoosh! At that moment, the figure had already shed to ck Skulls side. ck Skull was about to open his mouth to say something when, unawaresC Snort! A sharp edge steeply rose across the sky and cut straight to ck Skulls throat. Fast! The de was too fast, and the de seemed to blend into the darkness, making it impossible to see. By the time ck Skull sensed it, it was toote. ck Skull had no precautions against this figure, and he would never have dreamed that the knife in this mans hand would cut him down. Snort! A shower of blood shot out, and a head flew out. ck Skulls head was in a different ce, dead. This sudden change of events made Lilith freeze, she thought that the woman in ck attire in a cold color wasing to ck Skulls aid. Whoosh! At this time, a figure also instantly arrived and stood beside Lilith, it was Jason. Jason sensed a powerful aura converging towards ck Skulls side, he was worried that the other two would join forces to Liliths detriment, he also immediately rushed towards Liliths side. Who had thought, after rushing over, but saw the harsh and swift de sh, and then ck Skull the whole person on the head of a different ce. Jason raised his eyes to look at the woman in front of him, from any aspect is enough to cause a fatal temptation to any man, after seeing her face he was more surprised and confused, he said: Dark Phoniex? Satan, we meet again. Dark Phoniex put away the dark de, which still had a drop of blood dripping down from its mouth. Jasonughed bitterly, if he remembered correctly, ck Skull and Dark Phoniex were both Bounty Alliances ck List powerhouses, howe Dark Phoniex came over and split ck Skull into two without saying a word? Defection? Thats not possible! Is my charm really that strong? Whats going on? Jason had to ask. Surrender. Dark Phoniex was frank as she continued, The Phantom and White Fox girls I was fighting against didnt believe I was surrendering sincerely, so I had to prove myself. Now, I have proven that I am a genuine surrender. In other words, now I am your prisoner of war. And really fucking surrendered to the enemy and defected? Jasons entire body was baffled and somewhat incredulous. But the facts before him, Dark Phoniex killed ck Skull scene can not be false, the matter has reached Dark World, Bounty Alliance will not only not allow Dark Phoniex, but also full pursuit. At this time, Emily and Asuras duel has also ended. Asura was seriously wounded by Emily, and Phantom appeared silently, targeting Asura to start the assassination, Asura was caught off guard by Phantoms blood de stab, causing serious injuries again. Soon, in Emily and Phantom teamed up to kill Asura. White Fox and Garth also came to Jasons side, White Fox said: Satan, Dark Phoniex did tell us earlier that she was going to surrender. I also didnt expect that the way she proved she was going to surrender would be to kill ck Skull by surprise. After all this, you guys still dont believe it? Dark Phoniex spoke up and asked. Jasonughed bitterly as he said, Well, I want to know, what is the purpose of your surrender? Im afraid to die. I want to live. Dark Phoniex said bluntly. Jasons face was stunned, such a reason was indeed irrefutable. By this time, the whole situation in the battlefield had basically been controlled by City of Dooms righteous army. Treg, Baron, Cameron, Sea Shark, Jared, Nielsen, Kataoka and others were leading a team of warriors in the final siege and attack. Throughout the battlefield, there were less than a hundred enemy warriors remaining. With the Union warriors on this side of the King level strong people continue to be killed, the remaining enemy warriors have already broken down, scattered like a scattered sand, has beenpletely defeated. Seeing that the battle had reached the closing stage, Jason was about to make the final closing when suddenly C Hoo! Hoo! The wind and clouds in the sky and earth changed, in the direction of the port dock, there is a strong and majestic pressure aura vaguely swept into the battlefield. The manifestation of that aura is too terrifying, directly stirring the clouds of heaven and earth, carrying to the pressure of that pressure is said to bepelling, so that peoples hearts a powerless to resist the intention. Jasons face changed instantly, in his perception, there were three figures emitting the most powerful and terrifying aura rushing towards this battlefield. Agist Emperor!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Liliths face at the side also changed slightly, could not help but open his mouth and eximed. Chapter 1389 Agist Emperor Agist Emperor! When Liliths voice sounded, Jason couldnt help but suck in a cold breath, the three Agist Emperors came together? Jasons eyes looked steeply sunk, his face did not appear any fear, on the contrary, his eyes have a strong as if burning up the war intention in the presentation. White Fox, Phantom, Emily, you immediately go to unite all our fighters, as for the enemy fighters, kill as many as you can, retreating enemy fighters will not be chased. Assemble our fighters and retreat to City of Doom, now! Jason yelled in a low tone. What about you? White Fox asked. Ill go meet them! Jason opened his mouth, and he said in a deep voice, I am the main general and leader in this battle. Behind me, there are hundreds of warriors, even if the Agist Emperores, I cant withdraw! If I withdraw, hundreds of warriors behind me will not be able to withdraw! You all do as I say, and Lilith, you also enter the city quickly! As soon as the words left his mouth, Jasons entire body was already rushing forward! Behind him, the nine blood rushes up to the sky, shaking the sky, endless, the middle blood dragon seems to being to life, to turn into a blood dragon, looking down on the heaven and earth. Jason mobilized all of his potential, and a powerful Human Great Dragon Power surged up from his secret realm of power, prating his entire body and causing his muscles to re up. Under the operation of The Sacred Dragon Technique, there were wisps of Sacred Dragon Qi growing in his body, strengthening his physique and qi blood. It can be said that at this moment Jason has adjusted himself to his strongest state. Agist Emperor? So what! If you want to attack and kill the hundreds of brothers behind me, you have to pass me first! Jasons battle spirit was burning, his blood was boiling, facing the Agist Emperor, he knew he was no match and would not have any chance of winning, but he would never retreat, never be the first to retreat! He needed to be the first to stand up, not only because he was the leader, but also for the sake of the hundreds of City of Dooms volunteers behind him! Satan, take your life! In front of him, a figure rushed the fastest, like a lightning bolt, with an aura of pressure that shook heaven and earth, like a tidal wave sweeping forward. This figure is d in a ck robe, ck robe with a dark gold silk thread outline a dark Night King seat pattern. This pattern is extremely famous in the Dark World, symbolized by the entire Night Shadow.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, there was only one person in the entire Night Shadow who was able to wear theplete Dark Night King motif robed in dark gold threads C Night Emperor! This figure rushing over is Night Emperor, his speed is faster than the other two figures, only because he has a boundless anger inside his chest, so he burst into the battlefield at full speed. When he saw Jason meet him, Night Emperor immediately sensed Jasons aura and recognized that it was none other than Satan. Boom! Night Emperor fierce fist, fist power contains the emperor-level power like a sea tide rushing to, from his body diffuse the real emperor-level pressure is mercilessly crushed towards Jason. The gravitational field that Jason had evolved was shaking under the crushing pressure of this true emperor level pressure, and could no longer maintain the gravitational field in its infancy. The Night Emperors fist, which could be described as an earth-shattering fist, also arrived, wrapped in a terrifying emperor-level power, a fist that made heaven and earth lose color. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason roared out, facing Night Emperors fist, he was fearless, instead, he evolved his own fist power and met it. Rumble! The void shook and rumbled. Jason will be the fist intent of the evolution out, the entire void as if it was copsed general, there is a through the sky through the magnificent fist intent manifested, a Sunling Bloodline is the sky rose, and this reflects the glory, invisible like the illusion of a majestic and majestic true martial emperors shadow, with the true martial emperor that the strongest power to eliminate the group of demons in the manifestation. Although it is only one punch, it contains most of the essence of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, which makes the power of this punch, like the true martial arts in the world, suppressing the demons of heaven! Bang! A terrifying fist st resounded in the air, and the void around them was filled with emperor-level power, creating powerful fluctuations that swept out in all directions. When the two fists fell, suddenly, a figure was seen backing up rapidly. This figure was Jason, even though he had adjusted his whole body to the peak of the state, it was still difficult to resist the power of Agist Emperors punch. His fist was broken and the Emperors power from Night Emperors fist impacted his body, causing his body to glow withyers of pale golden light, Grand Vajra Realm Physique autonomy to protect the master, carrying the impact of the Emperors power. Jason withdrew a full five or six meters away, and he stopped his retreat with a fierce fist on the ground, and thus stopped his backward form, he raised his face, his gaze looked straight ahead at Night Emperor, with a trace of blood spilling out of the corner of his mouth. Huh? Night Emperor frowned, looking at Jason unexpectedly like a person who is fine, once again stood up. The Night Emperor couldnt believe his eyes, the punch he just threw was absolutely relentless, basically exploding his own emperor-level power, in order to kill Jason in one fell swoop. It can be said that under that punch just now, not to mention the king level realm, even if a Half-step emperor level realm, under that punch st will not die or seriously injured. But what did he see? Jason only spilled a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, he stood up again, his own aura and blood, and did not weaken much. This shows that Jason was wounded, but the injury was far lighter than he expected. Besides, Night Emperor sensed that Jasons strength was only Secret Realm Level-eight, even the peak of the King level has not yet reached, this level of strength opponents, he absolutely crushed. Why did that punch just now actually fail to kill Jason? The gaze in Night Emperors eyes narrowed slightly, and he noticed that Jasons body was at first suffused with a light golden glow, and then the light golden glow gradually seeped into his body and disappeared. Satan, you really are a surprise to me. But thats the end of the surprise! Tonight, I will break you into pieces! Night Emperor stared at Jason and said word by word. Jason did not respond to Night Emperor, the gaze in his eyes suddenly looked towards the direction behind Night Emperor. Behind Night Emperor, there were two figures that were also filled with emperor-level pressure rushing over, but now somehow, these two figures stopped fiercely. In the thick darkness in front of them, there was suddenly a dull sound of footsteps. Bang! Bang! Bang! Each step down, as if directly on the human heart, more like a drum pounding, the whole ground seems to be with the sound of footsteps and light trembling and up. In the thick darkness, suddenly surged up a mass of terrifying boundless demonic Qi, like a devil is about to appear out of thin air. With the sound of footsteps approaching, more and more clear under the fierce see, the heavy night, a sturdy figure d in ck armor appeared out of nowhere. He came step by step, his body magic aura, owning a majestic aura of heaven and earth, this crossed in front of the two figures emitting the emperor level pressure. The ck-armored man, just one person, is in front of two Agist Emperors! Chapter 1390 – Battle against the emperor level ughter and Bishop Shura stopped in their tracks, their faces staring intensely at the ck-armored man who was walking in front of them from the darkness. Night can not see the ck-armored mans face, but the two of them are able to sense, from the ck-armored mans body out of the monstrous demonic aura. And, from the ck-armored mans body out of the cultivation aura and they are different, but the degree of terror of that aura, is definitely simr to the Agist Emperor-like existence. ughter and Bishop Shura are also Agist Emperor, but somehow, facing this ck-armored man in front of them, it is invisible to make them all feel a sense of inexplicable pressure. ughter face cold and cold, eyes slightly narrowed, with a sharp cold awning sh. His name is ughter, to kill into a god, for the breath of the sense is extremely keen. Therefore, he was able to sense a heaven-destroying and terrifying power contained in the monstrous demonic aura that permeated the body of the ck-armored man in front of him. This is definitely a terrifying opponent, although from the opponents breath, has not yet reached the realm of the great emperor level, but at least is already the emperor levelplete realm, the next step can impact the realm of the great emperor level. Looking at this Buddy, ughters mind vaguely recalled a legendary figure in Dark World, his face slightly moved, could not help but open his mouth and said: Its you? Disappeared for nearly ten years, and now you show up again! Get lost! Buddy ignored ughters words, he opened his mouth and bellowed, roaring like thunder, rumbling and shaking, resounding in the air. Night Emperor also noticed the sudden appearance of this Buddy, one person only, but blocked ughter and Bishop Shura. Its him? The demon from Dark World? Even he appeared, does that not mean The gaze in Night Emperors eyes sank, suddenly realizing that this time the state of affairs was far from as simple as he had imagined. But then thought of this action, behind there is a big man in the secret guard he also rested down, in his opinion, even if the rumors of the person to show up, the secret of the big man is bound to intercept and kill. The most important thing is to kill Satan first, and then gather the remaining allied warriors in the battlefield, revive the morale, and directly kill the City of Doom, blood cleansing this ce! Satan, no matter whoes this time, they cant save you! Last time you escaped in Titan Ruins, tonight I will kill you with my own hands! Night Emperor stared at Jason and said word by word. Jason didnt say anything, he was secretly running The Sacred Dragon Technique, making strands of Sacred Dragon Qi grow out of his flesh and blood, using the Sacred Dragon Qi to nourish his whole body, recovering his Qi and blood, and repairing his injuries. The Agist Emperor is indeed an extremely terrifying existence, after all, the Agist Emperor in Dark World is simr to the Saint-level powerhouse in Hyacinth. It can be said that if he did not have Grand Vajra Realm Physique to protect his body, he would have been seriously injured under the impact of the Emperors power that came out of Night Emperors fist. Jason did not avoid the battle, and did not be a deserter, he could only stand up to a stronger enemy as the leader of the Lord. Even if this enemy is Agist Emperor, he has never had a half-hearted retreat. I will go on despite the millions of people! Jason also did not expect thest moment of this battle, Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura, the three Agist Emperor will appear, he can be sure that before the start of this battle, these three Agist Emperor did not follow toe. The only exnation is that after the battle began, the joint enemy side showed defeat, so someone informed this information up, and Night Emperor and others sat down immediately after learning about it, and personally came to sit in this battlefield. Kill! Night Emperor shouted coldly, the body of the harsh and horrifying killing machine burst out, his body moved, once again towards Jason sprinted over, the speed can be described as wind and lightning, fast to the point of unbelievable. What is even more terrifying is that the emperor-level pressure that pervades from his body is boundless, forming a great force of its own, leading to the trembling of heaven and earth in the dark, as if it can be suppressed by the power of heaven and earth to Jason. Under the suppression of such an emperor-level pressure, Jason felt that his own breath was difficult to operate, as well as his own gravity field field field could not be coalesced. No way, this strength gap is too big. If facing Half-step emperor level realm of power, Jason has enough confidence to fight, but the real Agist Emperor that do not even have to think, is certainly not a battle of power. It must be known that the gap between Half-step emperor level and the real Agist Emperor is definitely a world of difference. Boom! Boom! Night Emperor rushed forward, and at the same time his fist power also evolved, as his fist power struck, a wisp of emperor level pressure swept out, the strongest emperor level power wrapped in his fist power, and then the air to kill, strong to the extreme. Night Emperors Fist! This is Night Emperors own strongest killing fist, now he exerted his full strength, the killing power is fully revealed, also enough to show that he has a kind of importance to Jason. He didnt take Jason lightly because he was only Secret Realm Level-eight. He attacked with all his might, trying to kill Jason, his arch-enemy, in the fastest possible time. Lets fight! Jason roared out, and under his own boiling fighting spirit and grief, his Sunling Bloodline resonated with him, and his blood zed up, shining brightly like a glorious sun. Jason used The Law of Power of True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique to run his own Secret Realm Power, and The Sacred Dragon Technique to fuel his own breath, as well as his own Human Great Dragon Power. It can be said that Jason had evolved all the secret techniques he had mastered, and he activated the Sky Fist of Heaven Fist, and a fist seal appeared out of thin air, like nine rounds of zing sun in the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under Jasons full power, each fist seal contains nine different supreme fist intent, from the void down to kill Night Emperor. In an instant, the terrifying fist sh sounded through the air, one, two, three only to see Jason evolved fist marks under the Night Emperors fist attack, but have annihted and broken. Nine Fist Seals was actually broken by Night Emperor, and the aftermath of the fist attacked towards Jason. Jason fought hard to resist, but under the impact of the emperor-level power, he was clearly outmatched and flew out again. Whoosh! Night Emperor obviously did not give Jason any time to breathe, he quickly followed, once again evolving the Dark Night Emperors Fist, a fist power chased and killed Jason. At this moment, Jasons body was covered with a light golden glow, and under that light golden glow, his entire body already looked somewhat like the beginnings of a DD6 golden body. Roar!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason roared, gathered his full strength, fist attack to resist, but also seems to have some heart but not enough strength. Bang! Night Emperors fist with the power of the emperor ss hit Jason hard, and Jasons mouth spurted blood, and he flew out like a kite with a broken string. At that moment, the light golden glow of his body immediately dimmed, like a candle in a storm, ready to go out. Chapter 1391 What is a brother? Night Emperor looked at Jason who fell seven or eight meters away, the corners of his mouth couldnt help but to spread a cold smile, in his opinion, Dark Worlds so-called specializing in killing Satan, in front of him is no different from a mole crushed to death with the lift of a hand. As long as they have not yet grown to the emperor level, they are no different from ants in his eyes. The strength of Satan was only Secret Realm Level-eight, which was a surprise to him, but thats all, it didnt change the ending. However, the next moment, Night Emperor face smile suddenly froze, his entire expression is like seeing a ghost, he actually saw, Jason began to move in front of him, but is bowed, began to slowly stand up. At this moment, Jason is kneeling on one knee, hands on the ground, waist straight, head raised in this position, he began to frantically run Power Evolution Secret Method, has cultivated to the second stage of him, is constantly breeding wisps of Human Great Dragon Power. These Human Great Dragon Power prated up his spine, which was able to greatly resolve the wounds he suffered inside his body, for example, to dissipate the blood in his body, thus reducing the injuries he suffered. After the Human Great Dragon Power in his body ran for a week, Jason took a deep breath and withstood the severe pain in his body, he slowly stood up, his back straight as a javelin, standing proudly in the world.N?velDrama.Org content. How is it possible? This is not possible! Howe youre still alive? How can you still stand up? Night Emperor couldnt help but open his mouth and roar. Indeed, this was simply just not normal. He was a real Agist Emperor, and when facing an Agist Emperor like him, under the crushing pressure of that emperor-level might, other king-level realm powerhouses would be killed without even having a chance to strike. In the Agist Emperors oppression, the king-level realm strength of the strong simply can not operate their own Secret Realm Power to do any resistance. Jason faced Night Emperors pressure to force is still able to evolve fist attack, this is even, Night Emperor repeatedly will Jason forced back coughing blood, and finally is a fist st on Jasons body. In Night Emperors opinion, even a Half-step emperor level realm strong person in his fist attack, is also certain to die, there is absolutely no suspense. The emperor level power contained in the fist can seep into the body from the flesh and blood, crushing the bodys organs in an instant. However, Jason was still able to stand up! How could this not make Night Emperor feel surprised and astonished? This is really too unreasonable, Jason only has Secret Realm Level-eight, how can he temper his body to such a powerful level? Satan, it seems that you really cant be kept! Otherwise, in time, if we really let you grow up, you will definitely be a huge hidden danger! Night Emperor spoke in a deep voice, he more or less saw that Jason must have an extremely heavenly body protection technique, this body protection technique provides him with a powerful and unparalleled body, so that he can withstand his fist st. Jason did not speak, his own injuries are indeed very heavy, by Night Emperor that punch hit, the whole body bones as if to break the general, if not for the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, he would have fallen to the ground. However, under Night Emperors punch that contained the strongest emperor-level power, his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique also dimmed and could not support him for long. Satan, your physique is very strong, but unfortunately your strength realm is too low to exert the power of this supreme physique. You dont have a chance to grow up either, Ill strangle you tonight! Night Emperor spoke coldly as he moved his body and attacked towards Jason once again. Jason just Secret Realm Level-eight already has such strength, especially the physical strength of the most powerful is the Night Emperor felt a great sense of threat. Therefore, he also determined to Jason topletely get rid of, must not give Jason any opportunity to grow up, otherwise in time he is afraid that is not Jasons opponent. For Jason showed the kind of strong physique, Night Emperor unheard of, but no matter how strong the physique is, can not carry the impact of the emperors power again and again. One punch can not kill, then two punches, three punches until Jason to kill. In Night Emperor towards Jason sprinted over, suddenly, the side of a tall, holy silhouette shed out, with a very fast speed straight to Night Emperor. I saw this figure surrounded by ayer of the most powerful and holy breath, their own qi blood like a dragon, apanied by a faint aura of the holy dragon, the whole person reflects her sacred transcendent. Jason sensed, at that moment, his face changed in shock, he immediately shouted: Lilith, you want to die? Get back! This is not a battle you should be involved in! As Jason roared, he charged forward to meet Night Emperor. He knew that the one who was nking Night Emperor was Lilith, and out of instinct, he didnt want Lilith to get hurt. Lilith is not an Agist Emperor after all, and cannot resist the attack of a real Agist Emperor. Night Emperor also sensed, his heart was immediately surprised, in his perception, Lilith evolved out of the field is very small, vaguely to fight with his emperor level pressure. However, due to the disparity in strength and realm, Liliths own Holy Dragon Domain is extraordinary or not, but still suffered the suppression of Agist Emperor pressure. Lilith didnt listen to Jasons advice, and rushed forward with her The Sacred Dragon Scripts punch, exploding her strongest killing move and attacking the Night Emperor. Jasons side also rushed forward, and with all his might, he once again performed the eighth form of Heaven Fist C Fist of Heavenly Demons! Jasons own Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky, and his brilliant blood seemed to transform into the shadow of a true martial artist, trying to eliminate the demons, containing a vast and boundless power. Night Emperor coldly snorted, he evolved his own dark night emperor fist, instantlyyers of fist shadow superimposed out, can be said to be overwhelming, endless emperor level power in the surge, the entire void are to boil like, that a fist power with lightning speed attacked and killed Jason and Lilith respectively. Bang! Bang! With a sound of fist sh sounded through the air, the violent and appalling force of fist impact also shook out. Jason mouth again muffled sound, his body again backwards out, the corners of the mouth constantly spilled blood, their own qi and blood declined sharply, apparently the bodys injuries more serious. On the other hand, Lilith was also knocked back by Night Emperors fist, a face pale and pale, and the Holy Dragon Qi blood around his body and the Holy Dragon Qi alsopletely dulled down. Jason once again fell to the ground, but once again stood up, he said in a deep voice: Lilith, you get out of here! No, Im not leaving! Not only me, but the warriors behind you will not leave you behind! Lilith said after stabilizing his own breath. Jasons face was stunned, he sensed something and looked back. He saw one of the righteous warriors stationed in City of Doom united together and was walking forward step by step. At the head, it was Mr Iron Fist, Oleg, White Fox, Phantom, Baron, Treg, Cameron, Garth and others. Their faces resolute, with a touch of determined wariness in their eyes, many of them are seriously injured, many of them are covered in blood, many of them even take a step are veryborious but they support each other, with a determined aura towards the front. That determined aura, like in the interpretation of the four words C die fighting to the end! At that moment, Jasons blood surged, the corners of his eyes were a little wet What is a brother? This is a brother! Chapter 1392 Great Emperor Level Encounter (I) Satan Army soldier Mr Iron Fist, requesting to fight to the death! Satan Army soldier Treg, requesting to fight to the death! Satan Army soldier Sea Shark, requesting to fight to the death! City of Doom Inquisitor White Fox, requesting to fight to the death! The Russian AxesOleg, request to die! Request to die! Behind them, came the low but resolute voices of the warriors, and in the blink of an eye, the voices of the warriors pleading to die had converged and echoed endlessly in the night sky. They are not afraid to die, but they want to fight! It can be said that they defied Jasons orders and did not return to the City of Doom to guard, whether they were wounded or exhausted, they were all united at this moment, only to fight together with Jason to the end! Jason, as the leader, did not leave them alone to flee when the enemy came, but instead went into battle to stall for them.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. From Jasons point of view, there is nothing wrong with this approach. But Mr Iron Fist and their warriors also have their own perspective, and they will not leave Jason alone out in the blood to fight and die for them, while they are cowering in the City of Doom it? They cant do it! So they united and went forward, to stand shoulder to shoulder with Jason, even if they have to face the most powerful and terrifying Agist Emperor, so what? Perhaps their behavior in the eyes of some so-called strategists, seem reckless, impulsive, regardless of the overall situation! But they have never been any strategists, they are warriors with a passion for love and righteousness, if you have to talk to them about the big picture, they will only respond to a C fuck the big picture, their bosses in danger are going to die in battle, but also to care about what the hell the big picture? Jason can understand and understand Mr Iron Fist and other warriors of the kind of love, but also because of understanding, so he can not say anything, but the corners of the eyes are a little wet. This life, to have such a brother who pledged to die, what more could a man want? Even if you die in battle, there are no regrets! Then lets fight! Jason took a deep breath and opened his mouth and said slowly. Fight! Behind him, one by one, the warriors shouted in a deep voice! At this time, some remnants of the united enemy warriors on the battlefield also converged, however, the number of remaining warriors was already less than a hundred, at most only about seventy to eighty people, most of them were seriously injured and lost their battle power. However, this time Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura three Agist Emperor joined together, also have three hundred size of the warrior team to follow, just Night Emperor they Agist Emperors speed is too fast, the first toe to the battlefield. Right now, this remnant of the warrior team is rushing over to the rendezvous of the warrior team led by Night Emperor and others. Night Emperor saw Mr Iron Fist, White Fox, Oleg, Phantom, Treg and a host of hundreds of warriors converge, he did not put in his eyes, in his eyes, these warriors are basically wounded, only a few king level realm is not enough to pose any threat to him. In addition, he and ughter and others led over a team of warriors will also being over. When the two sides are simr in strength, as long as Jasons side does not have Agist Emperor to hold him back, then he canpletely Sovereign this battlefield, the battle can be expected to win or lose the ending. Night Emperors gaze towards Lilith, Lilith manifested that the strongest to holy breath let him feel shocked, vaguely feel that such a breath only the strongest Agist offspring will exist. When Night Emperor saw Liliths appearance clearly, he instantly remembered something like, a face immediately showed a touch of shock, he said: Its you? He still remembered Lilith,st time in Titan Ruins, Lilith was walking with Jason. At that time, he, ughter and Bishop Shura had surrounded Jason, and at that juncture, an old man with silver hair suddenly appeared, walked straight up to Lilith, respectfully called out to the princess, and then took Lilith away. At that time, Jason and other Satan Army warriors also followed and left. As for Night Emperor and others, all of them were deterred in the same ce, not daring to move a bit. Night Emperor has not forgotten the extremely terrifying feeling at that time, like being watched by a prehistoric beast, as long as he had any abnormal actions, he would be killed immediately on the spot! Now, Lilith has appeared here. Where is the silver-haired old man? Was he also nearby? Thinking of this, Night Emperor had to be surprised. Boom! At this time, a terrifying vibration came from the front position, while an emperor-level pressure swept over in all directions in that collision, and the resulting qi impact even swept into the ce where Jason and others were. In that Agist Emperor outbreak of a battle under the sweep of the terrifying power, Jason behind many warriors were affected, some warriors nearly to stand unstable, each body Qi blood tumbling up, just that Agist Emperor after the battle of the pressure of the collision, but is so powerful and heavy that they can not breathe, are going to have a sense of suffocation. In the front, ughter and Bishop Shura have moved, the two joined forces in a battle, towards that Buddy brazenly shot, a shot is the most powerful killing moves, endless emperor-level power in the surge, tearing this space, with a tsunami of rushing momentum impacted on the ck-armored man. The ck-armored mans face remained unmoved, when ughter and Bishop Shuras killing strokes came over, only to see his bodys demonic energy surge, a vigorous blood along with the surrounding demonic energy rose to the sky, just like a demonic dragon. Immediately afterwards, the ck-armored mans two fists came out together, apanied by a monstrous might, to shake ughter and Bishop Shuras joint strike, such a confident might really makes people look sideways. However, Jason, who sensed the battle, was frozen, and an incredible thought shed through his mind C was that Hyacinth breath? This is a Saint-level powerhouse who cultivates Hyacinth? Jasons heart really set off a huge wave, a Saint-level powerhouse from Carovia Hyacinth? How could he appear in Dark World? Who is this person? City of Doom is located in the ind, in addition to the ck-armored man fighting ughter and Bishop Shura alone, there is also an unknown strong dialogue. On the east side of the harbor pier, a shallow reef, there are two figures facing each other in the night. One of the figures is d in white robes, white robes embroidered with a golden Western dragon pattern, his head full of silver hair, sturdy body, standing on a reef is to give a sense of the majestic power of the abyss. This is precisely the Dragons guardian Parks! Parkss opposite, standing is also an old man, but this old man is thin, thin face, the whole person looks like he has been old to the woods, a long gray hair down the sides of the cloak, eyes open and close but as Jared contained, intimidating people. Chapter 1393 Great Emperor Level Encounter (II) Parks, the Dragons guardian, has unfathomable strength, and was already a great emperor-level powerhouse many years ago. In todays world, in Dark World, there are definitely only a few opponents who are qualified to confront Parks in this way. Holy Night peoples Holy Elder is one of them. This slim and seemingly dying old man is the Holy Elder of Holy Night people, a major Agist in Dark World, also a great emperor-level powerhouse, in terms of age, older than Parks. Parks, you dare to let your ns holy maiden in this battlefield? Arent you afraid that there will be an ident? Holy Elder a pair of old eyes like the inner Jared to take a look towards the dark and sunken direction in front, appearing carelessly asked. Our princess is not the flower of the hothouse. The princess also has the ability to hold her own in the battlefield. Parks opened his mouth, then a wild and arrogant aura manifested from him, then said, Moreover, the old man is here, who can hurt my tribes princess? I never thought that you would appear here. Holy Elder opened his mouth, he paused, that gaze seemed to nce towards a certain direction, and said, Could it be that you are also here for this person? Although Holy Elder did not explicitly say so, Parks obviously understood the meaning of his words, he said, I just came here with the princess to take a break. In that case, then you and the Dragons saint leave, or watch from the sidelines. Do not interfere in this battle. In return, I Holy Night people will naturally give Dragons a great gift. Holy Elder said in a deep voice. The battle against City of Doom has been won and lost. If the heart is not willing, Agist Emperor joint to kill, will not be aughing stock? There is also your Holy Night peoples push, just to prove something. Parks opened his mouth and continued, Now, what should be proved has been proved. Are you still unwilling to back off, Holy Elder, and must go to war? Parks, are you trying to antagonize my n? Holy Elders face sank, invisible with a terrifying pressure in the fluctuation, behind him, the sweeping seawater seems to be pulled by his own aura, suddenly out of nowhere and high, extremely surging. Parks was not affected by the terrifying pressure, he said in a nd tone: Im just stating a fact. As for the antagonism you speak of, Dragons do not actively make enemies of any Agist, yet they do not fear any Agist either. After a pause, Parks looked at Holy Elder and said, Besides, if we really have to fight, does Holy Elder think we can really still get out in one piece when the timees? Holy Elders face was stunned, the eyes of the old eyes slightlyplex nce towards a certain direction, he weighed in his heart, if the real action, Parks will never sit idly by, after all, this battlefield with Dragons Princess. A Parks has been difficult enough, if that person then shot thought of this, Holy Elder a face ck sunk down. The easternmost part of the ind.N?velDrama.Org content. The eastern part of this area is dominated by mountains and low hills, this area has not been developed, maintaining the original model, from the City of Doom main city has several kilometers. Because it is not within the main city limits, so the heinous battle going on tonight did not affect this area. A closer look at the east side of these mountains and forests, there is a simple tent after another, dense, but wherever there is still a little empty space will be upied by a person. These people were originally residents of this ind and some kinds of characters, before the outbreak of this war, all fled here to avoid the ripples of war. At first, when the battle broke out, the sound of various explosions came, the people hiding here were all terrified, butter, when they saw that the battle had not spread to this ce, they were relieved, and each one looked away, looking towards the main city, discussing the end of the battle in twos and threes. A simple tent was set up in a slightly marginal location, and a bonfire was built in front of the tent. In front of the campfire sat two figures, one of them wearing a ck cloak, a face are hidden in that cloak, so that people can not see, only a pair of vaguely deep like the eternal night-like gaze projected out. His own breath seems ordinary, looking like with other ordinary residents around the same, all because of the war and fled to this to avoid a shelter. Opposite him, sitting is a beautiful, graceful figure, she wore a long ck dress, but her face was covered with a golden veil, only a pair of eyes like the infinite blue sky, the beautiful eyes stand out, looking forward to the flow of style, showing an innate graceful and noble temperament, like a queen who looks down on all life from above! In fact, this is the famous Lady Darkness of Dark World! Lady Darkness looked at the man with the ck cloak and said, You let Devil Lorde out, arent you also revealing your news and whereabouts? Holy Night peoples old guys are here, do you think I can still hide? The cloaked man smiled, he picked up a branch, plucked the campfire in front of him, then said, The only thing that surprised me is that the Dragons Guardian and Princess Dragons are actually in the City of Doom. Night Emperor, ughter plus Bishop Shura what if Holy Night peoples Holy Elder has to do it? Lady Darkness asked. Then he will die! The cloaked man plucked the campfire action slightly pause, the words spoken tone is extremely calm, but that calm but also contains a convincing powerful confidence, and from his own a strong iparable deterrent. Generally old guys who live to this age are extremely life conscious. In other words, this battle can not be fought? Lady Darkness said. Yes, it cant be fought. Its a bit of a pity. The cloaked man opened his mouth and continued, If we look at the battle of Dark Worlds four forces attacking City of Doom, these four forces have already been defeated. It would be too deceitful to send out the Agist Emperor at this time to undo the defeat. Thats why you asked Devil Lord to step in? Lady Darkness asked. Thats one hand. On the other hand, its also a favor to that young man. The cloaked man said. You mean Satan? asked Lady Darkness again. The cloaked man nodded and said, Its rare for a rising star like Satan to appear in Dark World. Regardless of whether Satan and I will be enemies or friends and whether there will be conflicts in the future, I admire him for this battle at City of Doom. No matter from the battlefield to themand after the outbreak of the battle, everything is in his control. I am looking forward to the height of hisplete growth. In other words, Satan led the righteous army to hold the City of Doom, and the city was left to Satan to sit as the lord of the city? Lady Darkness looked at the cloaked man. There is an old saying in Carovia that a sword is given to a hero, and with a hero like Satan in charge, City of Doom is not a disgrace to the city. The cloaked man spoke aloud, and his words showed a great spirit that is hard to find in ordinary people. Chapter 1394 – The Great Retreat Parks and Holy Elders confrontation continues. Holy Elder a face cloudy and uncertain, the magnitude of their own breath fluctuations are bingrger andrger, in his own share of the terrifying boundless Emperor level pressure aura traction, the sea behind the surface of the sea is rippling, waving a huge wave. The power of a person, but can affect the natural things, this is what kind of power? It is already beyond the ordinary! Holy Elder stared at Parks, he knew very well in his heart, as long as he did not make a move, Parks will not be the first to make a move. But the Dragons princess is on the battlefield, if the Dragons princess is really in any danger, Parks will definitely start killing. The person to be killed will certainly be the battlefield Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura, the three Agist Emperor. If Holy Elder strikes, it will release a signal, Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura sense Holy Elders strike, will certainlyunch a full-scale strong attack. At that time, also for the sake of the safety of Princess Dragons, Parks will certainly intercept Holy Elder. At that time, Holy Elder is worried about that person will attack and kill. As long as there is a chance, that person will not miss the opportunity to kill him. Once caught in the siege of Parks and that person, he would really be in danger of falling. Of course, as long as he does not take the lead, that person will not move first, after all, that person is notpletely sure to leave him; only if he strikes first, attracting Parks to intercept, that person will move and join hands with Parks to kill him. So, for Holy Elder, the situation at hand is very clear, he has been left and right dilemma, into nor, retreat is not. But this stalemate is certainly not a solution, the more stalemate, the more unfavorable to his situation. In the end, Holy Elder thought about it, he had to grit his teeth, a pair of old eyes shed a touch of reluctance, he raised his right foot, stomped towards the ground where he stood. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. ughter and Bishop Shura and the big man in ck armor attacked each other and then formed a standoff again. ughter and Bishop Shuras hearts were flushed with surprise, the ck-armored man resisted thebined attack of the two of them, but still seemed calm and rxed, which had to surprise them, more impervious to the real strength of the ck-armored man. In their perception, the cultivation path taken by the big man in ck armor is different from theirs, and what they cultivate is not Secret Realm Power, but another kind of ancient cultivation power, which is terribly powerful. Just as ughter and Bishop Shura were in a state of uncertainty, they suddenly sensed a waveing from the ground that shook them. At that moment, their faces could not help but change C retreat? This is the signal to retreat released by the great man? Night Emperor, he coldly looked at Jason already Jason behind the righteous soldiers stationed in the City of Doom, his face expressionless, not the slightest care. The only thing that scares him is Lilith. Liliths identity is extraordinary, Night Emperor guesses that it is most likely rted to Agist, so he is slightly afraid. However, what about Agist? If the big man behind him decides to attack and kill, he will not have any mercy! Originally, the Dark World is thew of the forest where the weak are strong and the strong are strong. At this time, behind Night Emperor, a team of warriors was approaching with an iron-blooded killing aura, at least three to four hundred warriors, and the killing aura was extremely intense, with a strong fighting spirit and boundless battle intent. This is obviously Night Emperor and other Agist Emperor brought over a team of warriors, their side with Agist Emperor sitting on the town, naturally, morale is greatly boosted, high battle spirit. Night Emperors gaze was cold, he was waiting for the signal from the big man. In the twinkling of an eye, Night Emperor immediately sensed that an invisible wave on the ground passed through, which made his face astonished C this is the signal to withdraw? Night Emperors heart could not help but be flooded with an inexplicable sense of panic, he knew that the big man behind him was a great emperor-level existence. What kind of person could force such a being to retreat and withdraw his troops? Could it be the mysterious silver-haired old man who appeared in Titan Ruins that day? Or was there another supreme and terrifying figure?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In any case, when he received the signal from the big man in the dark to withdraw his troops, Night Emperor really didnt dare to be slow. But his heart is extremely reluctant, he can see Jasons injuries have been extremely serious, theyer of light golden glow is now like a candle in the storm, at any time may be annihted. Night Emperor was sure that he could kill Jason with just three more strikes. But there was no chance. The signal from the big man behind him was clear, to withdraw immediately. If he disobeyed, he would be responsible for any consequences. In such a situation, Night Emperor does not dare to rashly strike, he does not know which secretly have the most powerful and terrifying existence, really want to strike, attracted those terrifying to the most powerful people to intercept, when the back of the big man does not step in to stop under, he will die! Thinking of this, Night Emperor eyes full of reluctance and anger stared at Jason, said word by word: Satan, this time to spare your life! Next time, Ill kill you! The Emperor said, Night Emperor step by step backward, his own emperor-level pressure with his fury of the state of mind and burst out, like a tidal wave swept towards Jason. Jason was seriously injured, but he was still clenching his teeth and desperately trying to resist, using his Sunling Bloodline at all costs, running True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Techniques The Law of Power and the Sacred Dragon Technique. The Sacred Dragon Technique, mobilizing the power of the Human Great Dragon Power to reluctantly evolve its own gravitational field. Behind him, there are many warriors, such as Mr Iron Fist, Baron, Phantom and others, moreover there are those whose strength has not yet reached the king level, these warriors in such close proximity, but can not withstand such an emperor level pressure of Night Emperor. In Jasons body blood tumbling, almost can not resist the time, a figure shed to, a strong and holy field spread, together to resist the pressure from the Night Emperors emperor level. This is Lilith. After Lilith came over, Jasons pressure was abruptly relieved, and he looked at Lilith with a look of gratitude in his eyes. At this point, Night Emperor has retreated, along with the team of murderous warriors that had gathered to retreat along with Night Emperor. ughter and Bishop Shura both retreated as well, and in the blink of an eye, the figures of these Agist Emperors had disappeared into the night. Jason gaze towards the front, but no longer see the figure of the big man in ck armor, do not know where to go. Soon, the sound of a ships whistle came from the port pier. This means that Night Emperor and other warrior teams led by Agist Emperor have left by ship. The battle was over. City of Doom was also held. Chapter 1395 King of Doomsday Did he win? Jason was not sure, when these Agist Emperors did note together, the battle was all under his control, as the other side died one by one king-level powerhouse, and finally just needed to wrap it up. But the sudden appearance of Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura and other Agist Emperors caught him off guard, thinking that the battle might be reversed, thinking that many warriors, including him, would stain this battlefield with blood. I never thought that at thest moment, but I do not know what happened, these Agist Emperor all led the retreat. Who is the big man in ck armor who is alone and crosses ughter and Bishop Shura? Why is he practicing Carovias Hyacinthcultivation? Why did he show up to fend off the two Agist Emperors? What happened in the dark, or what kind of unknown encounter, prompting Night Emperor these Agist Emperor had to let go of the opportunity to kill themselves, this retreat? Many questions Jason could not figure out, and he stopped thinking about it. Iron Fist, Jason shouted. Yes! Mr Iron Fist stepped forward and spoke in a deep voice. Organize manpower andunch a full-scale search and rescue. As long as they are our soldiers, regardless of whether they are dead or alive, all together. For those who are seriously injured, immediately start medical treatment and carry outprehensive rescue. Jason said in a deep voice. Yes! Mr Iron Fist nodded and led the Satan Army soldiers behind him to start the search and rescue work on the whole battlefield. In this regard, the Satan Army soldiers have enough experience, so they began to move quickly, in one of the battlefield formed under the fire of the ruins of the search, but all see wearing the City of Doom volunteer uniform warriors, whether dead or alive, immediately search and rescue. City of Doom, a simple emergency medical shack also set up, in addition to Mary, a field doctor, and the remaining four field doctors, are busy, receiving a seriously injured warriors, emergency treatment operations. Jason is standing in ce, he did not move, just look a little sluggish gaze ahead, and do not know what to think about again. White Fox seemed to have something to say, but seeing Jason in this condition, she did not bother and went to deal with it on her own first. Phantom looked at Jason, she did not leave, only because Dark Phoniex also remained in the field, her eyes fixed on Dark Phoniex, her right hand has been clutching the blood de in her hand. Dark Phoniex said surrendered, but at this moment, who knows if Dark Phoniex will be like with ck Skull, suddenly a knife across Jasons throat? Lilith also did not leave, she stood by Jasons side, following Jasons gaze forward, could not see anything. However, she also knows that it is better not to disturb Jason at this time, so she did not say anything. Emily is a little anxious, she can see Jasons injuries are extremely serious, she has the Parker familys medicine, and is still extremely valuable, her grandfather Dafydd worried that she will be seriously injured in the battlefield, specially gave her a bottle of the Parker familys very famous Dragon Solidity Pill, a bottle is only three, in Hyacinth is absolutely a thousand gold hard to buy, the value of one isparable to an elixir. But right now Jason himself has a vague kind of inexplicable potential in the surge, so she instinctively did not bother, so she had to stand aside and wait. In fact, Jason did not think about anything else, he was just reviewing the battle of City of Doom. Since the appearance of the three Agist Emperors, the entire battlefield is no longer under his control,pletely out of control, out of his control. This made Jason feel very unhappy and ufortable.N?velDrama.Org content. Jason realized that his own strength is still too weak, if not for some secret change, making Night Emperor and other Agist Emperor retreat, the consequences of this battle, only afraid that will be his side of the whole army lost! After all, Night Emperor and others led by the warrior team has also gathered over, plus with Night Emperor and other Agist Emperor sitting, his side how to fight? How to fight? Jasons heart is indeed some suffocation and upset, he is increasingly anxious to realize that his strength needs to be further enhanced, at least to the point of being able to fight with the Agist Emperor. Otherwise, the next battlefield, if he encounters Night Emperor such Agist Emperor, then he will still be in such a passive situation. It is impossible that every time, Night Emperor and others will be the same as this time, suddenly withdrawing their troops at the critical moment. But this first encounter with Night Emperor, the Agist Emperor, was a qualitative leap in Jasons perception of cultivation. When he really faced the Agist Emperors pressure and felt the Agist Emperors emperor-level power, it can be said that his whole bodys potential was being stimted, and his own cultivation and the use of various secret methods broke through his previous confinement and reached a whole new level. So, after this battle, his perception of his own cultivation is even clearer than before. The best proof of this is the momentum of cultivation that is vaguelying out of his body at this moment, and he feels that he has begun to reach the barrier of Secret Realm Level-night. I dont know how long it took, but the sky was white, and the red sun was rising from the horizon. When the blinding light of the morning sun shone through, Jason then came back to his senses. He looked back and saw several beautiful women surrounded by him, all of whom were true beauties, either stunningly beautiful and holy or cold and sexy, each in their own way. Why are you guys still standing here? Jason froze. Standing with you. Lilith said with a bashful smile. Dark Phoniex, on the other hand, shrugged and said, Im your prisoner of war, and I can only stand here until I get your orders. Jason, I have here the holy medicine for healing that I brought out from the n. You are badly injured, so take one first. Emily hurriedly spoke up and said. Jason waved his hand and said, Lets talk about itter. There are many warriors who are more seriously injured than me. The rest of them have returned to City of Doom, right? Yes, they have returned to the city. Phantom said. Then lets go back to the city as well. Jason took a deep breath, he turned around, facing the rising sun, and walked towards City of Doom step by step. The golden sunlight of the rising sun fell on City of Doom, gilding it with ayer of golden light, blossoming into a radiant light, as if it had ushered in a nirvana rebirth. Indeed, after this battle, this city is equivalent to ushering in a rebirth. The city gates opened wide, Jasons figure emerged, many of the citys busy warriors saw, and then they all stopped in their tracks, stopped what they were busy with, watching this figure against the sunrise, dragging heavy feet, covered in blood, so step by step, many of their eyes a hot, flooded with tears. This is the man whomanded calmly but led them to fight a beautiful battle of annihtion. This is the man who went straight to the enemys king-ss powerhouse and killed each and every one of them with his powerful and unparalleled methods. This is the man who, in the face of the sudden arrival of the Agist Emperor, ordered them to retreat to the City of Doom and, alone, went up to fight, to buy them time to retreat. Such a leader, even the most unruly warriors among them, also had to obey. With such a leader, it is naturally worth to follow with all your heart. So, when Jason stepped into the city, Nielsen led the remaining Legion of Doom warriors to kneel on one knee and solemnly and lowly shouted in unison C My King! My King! Jared and the warriors of Sunset Corps also knelt down C My King! Kataoka and Royal Order of Knights warriors also knelt down C My King! The voice of My King resounded. This city had a new king C the King of Doom! Chapter 1396 Aftercare and Reconstruction The scene in front of him was solemn and solemn. Jason himself froze, the scene before him was unexpected, a warrior so solemn and pious kneeling on one knee, shouting My King in unison, this is a recognition of him, but also a manifestation of his pledge to follow him to the death. At that moment, Jasons throat welled up with a rush of blood, and there was an indescribable stirring feeling surging in his chest. At the same time, he himself also experienced a responsibility, a responsibility that he shouldered, that is, he needs to lead these soldiers in the future, in the conquest of the road to continue to advance.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Get up, get up, one by one, get up! Jason came forward and helped Nielsen, Jared, Kataoka and other warriors up. Looking at a hard face rendered with smoke and fire, looking at the bloodied and wounded body, Jason looked mixed feelings, he said in a solemn tone: All get up, I understand your feelings. From this day on, the City of Doom held, is also reborn. Each and every one of you who participated in this battle, whether you are now alive, wounded or have died, are all meritorious warriors of this city and you will be remembered. With this kneeling, you have shown your intention to follow me, and I ept this intention. As long as you do not leave me, I will continue to lead you to continue the battle in the years toe, and I will have no regrets even if I die in battle! Once these words were spoken, the warriors in the field nodded their heads, and only then did they all stand up. Jason went over to check on some seriously wounded warriors who were receiving emergency medical treatment, including Satan Army warriors and warriors from other legions, and received medical treatment in order ording to the severity of their injuries. Some of the seriously injured, such as a bullet or missile st affected by the life indicators of the critical situation of the first to receive medical treatment, as for some of the not too serious injuries of warriors, are on their own or others to help dressing. Jason also did not bother Mary and other field doctors emergency treatment, he inspected once and then also went away. By noon, Mr Iron Fist side has basically the casualties of the battle out, he walked up to Jason with a heavy face, a face stained with blood toote to wipe, looked at Jason looked like he wanted to say something but did not. Jason took a deep breath and said, Iron Fist, if you have anything to say, say it. Tell me about the battle. Mr Iron Fist took a deep breath and said in a heavy and pathos tone, In this battle, City of Dooms volunteer army died a total of 158 warriors and destroyed more than 700 enemy soldiers. Among our warriors, there were 17 Satan Operation Group warriors, 45 the Russian Axes warriors, and the remaining 96 warriors from the Royal Order of Knights, Legion of Doom and Sunset Corps warriors. 17 Satan Army warriors. Trevor and Bens helicopter was destroyed and was toote to escape. Wang Le and Eric control the helicopter gunship crashed, the two jumped out of the ne when Wang Le died, Eric is still in aa with serious injuries Trevor, our legions dashing brother, hes gone? Ben, a big man from the northeast, an orphan since childhood, yed ck boxing as a mercenary until he joined our legion. Berni, he was just twenty years old ah Jason murmured to himself, his eyes have been red, want to cry a painful cry, but there are no tears. There is a kind of sadness and a kind of pain, really just want to cry no tears. Mr Iron Fist clenched his teeth, he has been in control of his emotions, but at the moment he seemed like he could not restrain, fiercely smashed a fist hard on the wall next to him. The rough wall cut through the skin of his fist, leading to a bloody fist mark. This is the battlefield. Cruel and ruthless. No one knows who will leave after a great battle. Perhaps the day before was still talking andughing and drinking and eating meat, but has be the memory of thest scene down the road. Perhaps these casualty figures in the eyes of others is just a number, but in the eyes of Jason, Mr Iron Fist and their brothers in the Satan Army, is represented by a fresh face. After a long time, Jason looked at Mr Iron Fist with red eyes and said, Iron Fist, find someone to make a memorial, carve the names of all the soldiers who died in the war, and put this stone monument in the square of City of Doom. Good. Mr Iron Fist nodded heavily. Sadness is sadness, there is still a lot of work to be done next, the imminent is the post-war reconstruction work. Jason found Manjusaka and said, After this battle, many fleeing residents and people of all kinds of livelihoods will return. You should prepare a notice to say that those who volunteer to participate in the reconstruction work after the war, no matter who or what status they are, as long as they participate in the reconstruction work, they will have priority in making a living in the ind under the jurisdiction of City of Doom, and they will also be able to enjoy the welfare policies that City of Doom will introduce in the future. Okay, I understand. Manjusaka nodded and looked at Jason, who still hadnt changed out of his bloodstained uniform, with a look of regret in her eyes. I also know that you will continue to be strong. In fact, youve done a great job. Youre not only My King in their hearts, youre also the King in mine. Jason smiled and said, Dont worry, I wont fall down. You go ahead and get busy with yours. Also, continue to keep an eye on the movements of Night Shadow and other such forces, and keep in touch with Devils Army Factorys base. Beware of Night Emperor and the others turning around to attack Babia. I know, I will tell you immediately if there is any news. Manjusaka nodded his head. In the afternoon, Jason found a busy White Fox and walked with her through the City of Doom,ing to a stone step directly in front of the square, Jason said, City of Doom is holding, and the city needs to continue to function from now on. Im not sure about City of Dooms previous mode of operation. You are the inquisitor of City of Doom, you know much more about every aspect. In your opinion, after the reconstruction of City of Doom, what changes need to be made to the operation model and the institutional order? The institutional order and the change of the operation model and so on, these depend on you. White Fox smiled and said. Depends on me? Jason froze for a moment. White Fox couldnt help but give Jason a white look and said in a good-natured manner, Dont forget, you are now the Lord of City of Doom, the veritable King of Doom. Your words are the instructions, what you prescribe is the ironw, everything is up to you. Jason thought about it and said, The characteristics of City of Doom in Asian ck market can be retained. But some bad habits can be removed. For example, City of Doom used to supply some rich people to experience the project of shooting live people, the project of underage children fighting with wild animals in the doomsday fighting arena, in addition there are about drugs and so on, these can be removed. White Fox nodded and said, Ill gather some of the business items covered by City of Doom, and you can go through them and remove the ones you dont think are appropriate. In addition, City of Dooms rules and regtions can also start to be formted. Good! Jason nodded his head. City of Doom, no matter how you say it, is also a city that is co-mingled in Asian ck market, and definitely has a close business rtionship with Asian ck market. Therefore, Jason will not be so noble as to make City of Doom such a glorious and grand image, which is not in line with City of Dooms positioning. However, he also does not want City of Doom to be a city full of sin and dirty pits. So, there are some things that do not meet his principles, some anti-human, he will be modified to discard. Only in this way, the city can be more and more vibrant. Chapter 1397 – Dark Night’s Wrath On the Pacific Ocean waters. A ship is breaking the water, the ship vaguely filled with a monstrous fury killing intent, extremely terrifying and appalling, in the entire ship over the cohesion of the enduring. Bang! Night Emperor smashed another bottle of wine. He cant remember how many bottles of wine he smashed, every time he smashed a bottle and then opened a bottle of wine, took a sip and couldnt help but smash it to pieces. So close, so close that I killed Satan! Night Emperors eyes rose red, he was furious, said, This Satan, three times let him back from the dead, I really have a heart! ughter murmured and said, Night Emperor, are you saying that Satan was able to fight you head on with his Secret Realm Level-eight strength? And he was able to stand up even after being hit by your punch? Yes! The Night Emperor spoke, he took a deep breath and slowly said, Not to mention Secret Realm Level-eight, even at Half-step emperor level, it would be difficult to resist my full strength strike. He didnt die. This is unbelievable. If we strike at the king level, we can kill them with a single move? This Satan, when he was in Titan Ruinsst time, his strength had not yet reached the King level. Now, he is already in the middle stage of the king ss. And also able to fight against you, hard against a punch and not die. This person, both his bloodline and physique are extraordinary, enough to rival the pride of Agists Heaven. ughter opened his mouth, he took a deep breath and said, Maybe, the next time we meet him again, he will already be able to fight the Agist Emperor head on and have the battle power of the Agist Emperor. Hearing this, Night Emperors face became even more cloudy, full of anger with no way to vent it, and flinging the wine bottle in his hand again, he said, Im just curious, why did you suddenly withdraw your troops? Bishop Shura and I were stopped by arge man in ck armor, and ording to the characteristics of some information, this person should be Devil Lord, ughter said slowly. Bishop Shura also nodded and said, It should be Devil Lord without a doubt. At the beginning of Dark World ughter of all beings of the devil. Since Devil Lord showed up, Im afraid that Night King is also nearby. But a single Night King is not enough to make Holy Elder drink and order us to withdraw, right? ughter frowned as he said, Even if Night King shows up, Holy Elder is bound to intercept and kill. I and Bishop Shura to hold Devil Lord, dark night you lead the army canpletely level the City of Doom, Satan and Satan Operation Group warriors all killed. Night Emperor fell silent for a moment, he took a deep breath and said, Perhaps, the silver-haired old man is alsoing. The old man with silver hair? ughter and Bishop Shura looked at Night Emperor in unison. Night Emperor said: I met that woman in the battlefield. When we surrounded Satan in the Titan Ruins, an old man with silver hair suddenly appeared, walked up to the woman and called out to the princess. Then, Satan and other people followed the silver-haired old man and left. This womans identity is extraordinary, must be some Agists pride and joy. In other words, this silver-haired old man is also the Grand Agist Emperor of some Agist. At this statement, ughter and Bishop Shura both fell silent. If the silver-haired old man is in the shadows, Holy Elder would not dare to make a move, after all, there is still a Night King who has not shown up. Such a situation, Holy Elder can only choose to evacuate, do not withdraw only fear will die! Holy Elder once seriously injured or even killed, then the three of them also have no way to live to speak. Although they were Agist Emperor, they clearly realized thatpared to the Great Agist Emperor, they were nothing at all, just like the gap between the dragon and the long snake, there was no possibility of a battle at all. Im just regretting that I missed this opportunity to kill Satan. Night Emperor clenched his fists, then a ruthless look shed in front of his eyes as he said, Doesnt Satan Operation Group still have a base in South America, Devils Army Factory? City of Doom, Devils Army Factory, there may not be many soldiers stationed there. We can send our troops to Devils Army Factory and take over this stronghold of Satan Operation Group! ughter shook his head and said, Devils Army Factory is not a good stronghold to fight. Dont forget who else is behind Devils Army Factory besides Satan. The city of Doom, we arepletely defeated, a defeat. This was an unprecedented blow to our morale. If we rashly start the second battle before our morale has been regained, we are afraid that we will lose even more badly. Could it be that City of Doom is a battle that we just ept the bitter fruit of defeat? Im afraid this will only be an even heavier blow to our morale. Night Emperor said with resignation. ughter mused and said, Perhaps, we canyout from other aspects first. Other aspects? Night Emperor was a little unsure. South America has other arms dealers. We can support other arms dealers and let them fight against Devils Army Factory. When the time is right, we canbine the strength of these arms dealers to attack Babia, where Devils Army Factory is located, ughter said. Bishop Shura nodded and said, Thats the only way to go. City of Doom this battle, we lost a lot of elite warriors, next we not only need to revive morale, but also need to recruit troops. Otherwise once the great war opens, we will be the first to be kicked out. Night Emperor and ughter both understand the meaning of Bishop Shuras words, City of Doom battle, Devil Lord appeared, meaning that Night King will also appear, Night King once dominated Dark World Eternal Night Shrine will also beeback. In addition, Dark World in the major Agist forces also frequent activities, hidden intention topete for domination of Dark World. In addition, Dark World has Satan Operation Group and other emerging forces continue to grow and rise, making the whole Dark World fight for supremacy of the situation has be moreplex and changeable. The only thing we can be sure of is that an all-out war will break out that will sweep the whole Dark World. Before this war breaks out, if some forces are not sufficiently prepared, they will be the first to be eliminated from thepetition and thus lose their qualifications.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Next time, no matter what, I will kill Satan, I swear! Night Emperor clenched his fists and said in a deep voice. Chapter 1398 – Son of Holy Night The vast sea, there is a seven-storey high luxury cruise ship is sailing. Although it is a cruise ship, but the cruise ship is clearly all loaded with a door of artillery with rapid-fire machine guns, can be said to be armed to the teeth. On the cruise ship, a handsome young man on foot on the deck, he looks very young, face like a crown, handsome extraordinary, itself has a dark Night King-like temperament, the handsome are enough to be jealous of womens faces are wless, as an elfin man of beauty. He himself has a dignified iparable aura, can invariably bring a powerful oppressive force. This is Ben Saint Leo of Holy Night people. Saint Leos followed by two full body armor guards, a man and a woman, wearing armor on their heads, only the eyes stand out, cold and morose. At this time, a thin old man appeared, both sides of the face with long gray hair cascading down, a pair of old eyes look a little gloomy, like in the brewing of what the storm. When the two guards saw the old man, they hurriedly saluted and shouted respectfully: Holy Elder. Holy Elder waved his hand, and the two guards retreated. Holy Elder walked forward and stood beside Saint Leo. Saint Leo took a deep breath and said, Holy Elder, are you sure it is that person who has appeared? Holy Elders eyes shed and said, I am sure. I never thought that Parks and Lilith would be in the City of Doom, otherwise I would not have let this sphemous Bloodchild go! The Dragons guardian and Lilith are in the City of Doom, and they want to conspire with this person, too. Saint Leo said coldly. From what Parks said, he and Lilith did not appear in the City of Doom for this person, it was more of a coincidence. Holy Elder opened his mouth and continued, I can only say that there is a heavenly destiny in the underworld. However, since this person has already started to show up and move around, I think it has be a big trend. Saint Leos heart moved after hearing the words, he could not help but say, Holy Elder did not sense this persons strength realm at that time? Holy Elders eyes shed, he slowly said: I can sense a ray of this persons qi, but it is very vague. He is obviously intentionally concealing. However, being able to shield my perception means that his strength has only reached the Great Emperor level. Great emperor level?! Saint Leos fists clenched, and there was a suppressed anger growing. Holy Elder saw this and said, Ben doesnt need to be angry. Even if he has advanced to the Emperor level, so what? Bens bloodline is so pure that he is a true son of Holy Night, and with Bens talent, he will have no problem advancing to the Alpha Force in time. When the timees, Ben will be the Holy Night Emperor in name only. I just feel resentful and angry for my people. A sphemous Bloodchild, I spared his life and ordered him to build a dark empire for my people in the Dark World. Who would have thought that this sphemous Bloodchild would be so insensitive and at thest moment dare to betray our n? What is he? A sphemous Bloodchild, in the eyes of our n, is just a dog! Now, this dog is going to bite its master. Saint Leo said in a cold tone. This dog wont be able to jump around for long. Holy Elder opened his mouth and continued, The Holy Night Emperor will soone out of the gate, and this sphemous Bloodchild will be liquidated sooner orter. Grandfather? If you count, grandpa has been in seclusion for five years, right? But I dont know if Grandpa has already broken through the confinement of the Alpha Force. Saint Leo muttered to himself. Above the great emperor, there is the heavenly dao suppression, to break through, need to fight with the heaven. Holy Elder opened his mouth and continued, However, with Holy Night Emperors determination and verve, I believe Holy Night Emperor will be able to think of a way to make a breakthrough. When that timees, then my n will definitely be above the other Agist. Saint Leo clenched his fists and continued, At that time, my n will definitely make the other Agist subservient, and a Dark World will naturally fall into my ns hands. That said, but we must not becent. Holy Elder spoke up and continued, Bens birth was apanied by a vision of Holy Nights blood. At that time, the Holy Night Emperor said that the purity of Bens bloodline was higher than his. But the more pure the Holy Nights blood is, the more difficult the road to the emperor level is, especially the Alpha Force is a hurdle. However, once the step up, with Bens pure bloodline, will reach the peak of the great emperor levelbat power, and even break through the great emperor level is not impossible. So, about sphemous Bloodchild this person, Ben will not have to worry too much. The most important thing, Ben will focus on their own cultivation, you are shouldering the hope of Holy Night people. Saint Leo nodded, he said: Holy Elder dont worry, I have never ckened my training. Right now, we should pay more attention to the movement of Dragons. The Titan people, who are simple-minded and have always been unpredictable, have been aggressive in these years when my grandfather was in seclusion. If my n has any conflict with the Dragons, Im afraid I wont be able to cope. The Dragons have always stayed out of the Agist fight, and in the battle of City of Doom, I confronted the Parks and took the initiative to retreat, which showed my ns attitude. I believe the Dragons will not want to be at odds with my n. To say this, Holy Elder old eyes shining, he continued, back then, Holy Night Emperor intends to marry with Dragons, but Dragons that old Dragon King attitude ambiguous, said to depend on the contemporary Dragons Virgins meaning. In my opinion, Ben, you may want to contact Lilith to see how Liliths will. Saint Leos eyes narrowed slightly, the mind shed Liliths stunning face, he could not help but take a deep breath, said: Lilith side Im looking at it, Lilith regardless of bloodline, qualifications or wisdom are extremely high, if the purpose of the two tribes to approach the interests of the marriage, Im afraid it will be counterproductive. Saint Leo looked ahead in the rising sun shining golden sea, he turned his words, said: I heard, stationed in the City of Doom is Satan and his Satan Operation Group? ording to what Darkness said, it is undoubtedly this person. Holy Elder said. Satan Saint Leo said to himself, then said, I saw this person in Titan Ruins, and walked with Lilith. Darkness himself could not even kill him? Strange to say, this son has not yet advanced to the emperor level realm, but he was able to block Dark Nights attack, perhaps he has mastered some secret method. Holy Elder said. There are not many people in Dark World or even the entire Agist who can be my opponent, so I dont know if this Satan is qualified to be my opponent in the future. Saint Leo opened his mouth and said. Holy Elderughed and said, Bens status is so noble, and the blood of Holy Night is so noble. A mere warrior who fights in Dark World is not qualified to be Bens opponent? I dont know.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Saint Leo put his hands behind his back, his profound gaze looked at the sea in front of him, and a confident and invincible aura shed in his eyes. Chapter 1399 Holy Night and Eternal Night The next morning. Outside of City of Doom, many residents and other livelihoods have beening in one after another, and after the battle, those who fled for refuge have returned. At the same time, they also learned the news C the City of Doom is holding! Thebined forces of the four powers of the Dark World were defeated, and even when the Agist Emperor finally arrived, he had to return in defeat, and withdrew from the ind. Many people also know that the city is held by a person named Satan, led by the righteous warriors stationed in the City of Doom, defeated the unbeatable forces of the four major forces in Dark World. Many people also know that the City of Doom has also weed the first new king who is really on the stage C Satan, the King of Doom! Satan? The Satan who specializes in killing in Dark World? Thats definitely him. Under his leadership, the Satan Operation Group has repeatedly created unrepeatable legendary battles in Dark World, often winning with less and turning the tide in a desperateeback! Previously, Bounty Alliance joined forces with Night Shadow to kill Satan Operation Group, but in the end, Satan Operation Group killed a way out. Bounty Alliances Wolverine Legion in the Ind of Purgatory was uprooted, allegedly by the Satan Army. As for Night Shadows two major mercenary regiments, they were also wiped out by Satan Army. Lets not forget the Assassination League, whose stronghold in South America was led by Angels himself to attack Satan Operation Groups Devils Army Factory, resulting in The whole army was wiped out! These are nothing I heard the news, stationed in the City of Doom this battle, Satan alone against the King of War and Sovereign, two of the Dark Worlds strongest, the knot directly killed these two people on the spot! I never thought that Satan would be so strong. Satan has joined City of Doom and be the King of Doom, which is expected by all, with real strength to fight. City of Doom has such a king, we also feel much more at ease, will have a sense of belonging and a sense of security!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Have you heard that City of Doom has issued a notice that if resources participate in the post-war reconstruction work, they will enjoy various priority welfare policies in the future. So what are you waiting for? Im going to sign up. Im going too! Immediately, many people flocked to City of Doom and signed up for resources to participate in the post-war reconstruction work. Among the crowd, there are three figures also mixed in, their own breath is t, there is nothing special. One of them, d in a ck cloak, walked up to the door of City of Doom and stopped for a moment. Next to him is a woman wearing a long ck dress, outlining the body extremely graceful, sexy in a mature vor, her face caged with ayer of golden gauze, can not see her face, but also let people feel the kind of noble and elegant temperament emanating from her body. The ck cloak mans side, also stood a sturdy as a mountain ck armor man, this ck armor man also raised his eyes to look at City of Doom, eyes shing aplex color. Is there any regret? The cloaked man looked at the big ck-armored man, and his tone seemed to carry a touch ofughter. The ck-armored man exhaled heavily and said in a jarring voice: Although City of Doom was built because of my promotion, I did not participate in the management of City of Doom, leaving it to fend for itself. As My King said, City of Doom may have a better ending with Satan. The cloaked man said: The four forces attacked City of Doom, in addition to coveting the interests of the Asian ck market, Holy Night people behind the scenes to promote this matter is also to see my side of the movement. If Satan hadnt led the righteous army to win this battle and let the four forces upy City of Doom, the four forces would have used City of Doom as a stronghold and started to erode the entire Asian ck market. The ck-armored man nodded and agreed with the ck-cloaked mans words. A ck dress noble woman suddenly spoke, said: You do not intend to enter the city to see? Even if you go into the city. Lest we rm the Dragons Guardians. The ck cloaked man smiled lightly and then said, Queen you can enter the city to see. I know youveid out something in City of Doom before. You can give the whole city to Satan, so whats my littleyout. The woman in the long ck dress also smiled, and then said, Ill meet Satan again someday. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Holy Night is not out, Eternal Night Silence. The cloaked man said. Holy Night? ck long dress woman face froze for a moment, she seems to have reacted like, can not help but surprised voice asked, you mean Holy Night Emperor? The cloaked manughed and did not reply, turning away on this. Inside the City of Doom. City of Doom order has begun to be restored, some of the less wounded warriors are maintaining patrols, after the war many issues need to be resolved, not only the reconstruction, but also the reconstruction of order. City of Doom outside many fleeing residents and all kinds of people are returning, the face of theserge andplex flow of people, but also need to go to the orderly regtion of patrol, so as not to appear in the heart of the people gathered to cause trouble. Almost a day and a night of emergency treatment, basically seriously injured warriors have been healed, but in the process, there are some excessively serious injuries are in the inability to salvage over the warriors left. When the rescue work was over, the five field doctors, including Mary, were really tired and copsed on the ground. Jason helped Mary to go back to her room to rest properly. On the way, Marys eyes were hollow, her face was expressionless, and the whole person looked lost in thought. Jason took a deep breath, he understood Marys state of mind, so many soldiers sacrificed, she would have been very heartbroken. What is more critical is that she is still a war doctor. After the war, she still needs to face those seriously injured warriors, see some warriors lost hands, broken feet, and even some intestines are flowing out; some overly seriously injured warriors can not be rescued, in front of the eyes of this silence, these for her, are again and again stabbed her heart. Back in the room, Jason looked at Mary and he said, I know youre feeling bad, so cry it out. Dont hold it in, okay? Mary turned her eyes to look at Jason, and as she looked, her eyes misted up a little, and finally C Wow Mary still cried out and threw herself into Jasons arms, giving vent to her emotions. Jason patted Marys back, and Mary cried several times in such a scenario, also when facing him alone. He knows Mary is not a fragile woman, on the contrary, she is strong enough, tough enough. But no matter how strong she is, she is still a woman, and for a woman, the best way to relieve the bitterness and grief in her heart is to cry a lot. Everything will be fine. Jason whispered in Marys ear, this is for her to hear, but also for himself to hear. Chapter 1400 Satan and Dark Phoniex A weekter. Jason was unable to resist Emilys insistence the other day and took a Dragon Solidity Pill, mainly because his injuries were basically caused by the emperors power, which is extremely difficult to treat with ordinary medicine. If it was in Oakshire, it would not be difficult to heal, Old Mr Miller carried still in the medicine vat a few times soaked also almost. But here, no one can be proficient in Hyacinth medicine, and no one can deal with the injuries caused by the Agist Emperor. Parks may be able to, but Parks naturally have no responsibility to help Jason to recover their own injuries. In fact, during this period, Lilith also took Jason a Dragons refining Qi and Blood Pill, to restore Jasons own Qi and blood, but for the internal injuries caused by the power of the emperor, is also not helpful. Only Emilys Dragon Solidity Pill can repair the Agist Emperors injuries, after all, this Dragon Solidity Pill is the Parker familys most precious healing medicine, this time Emily came to Dark World, the Parker The Parker family gave her three pieces of Dragon Solidity Pill to take with her, enough to show the importance attached to her. After taking the Dragon Solidity Pill, Jason recovered most of his injuries, plus he used the Power Evolution Secret Method and The Sacred Dragon Technique to refine and strengthen his physical body and blood, and he also had the self-healing ability of the Donkey Kong Body, making his injuries recover quickly. He recovered quickly. These days, in Mr Iron Fist, White Fox, Tamakawa and other peoples organization, the reconstruction of the City of Doom also began in an orderly manner, mainly for the reconstruction of the streets, buildings, houses and other aspects of the area destroyed by the war. In addition, some ces in City of Doom were also affected, and some areas in City of Doom also began to overturn the reconstruction under Jasons advice. Reconstruction requires a lot of manpower, and there is no shortage of people in this area, as many of the inds returning residents and other people have volunteered to participate in the reconstruction work. Reconstruction also requires a lot of money. The good thing is that the City of Doom general ount still has a sum of money, when Cleric and Vulture the two Inquisitors withdrew, took away most of the funds. Of course, these funds are not exclusive to these two judges, need to be handed over to the people behind the City of Doom. The money left behind is about $20 million, which is more than enough to rebuild. Not to mention that Tamakawa side also took out some funds from Royal Order of Knights to participate in the reconstruction, so the reconstruction funds this piece is no problem. The nning and design of the reconstruction, White Fox and other people to worry about, Jason did not have to worry about. Next Jason has a headache to deal with C how to deal with Dark Phoniex? Dark Phoniex surrender is surrendered, the public also imed to be his prisoners of war, the key is how to deal with? You have to say a shot to kill that is impossible. But to say just let her go, that also can not, too cheap she is not? Jason has been thinking about this problem for a few days, but could not think of a good way to dispose of it. So, Jason was sad to find that Dark Phoniex was the third hot potato he had to take over after Emily and Lilith. But as long as the problem always has a solution, and even the most difficult problems need to face. Jason in the City of Doom saw a busy sweaty Dark Phoniex, since iming to be Jason POW, whether in the process of saving the wounded the other day, or now the reconstruction work, she is actively involved in it, did not treat themselves as outsiders. That what Dark Phoniex, youe here for a moment. Jason walked over and greeted Dark Phoniex. Dark Phoniex put down the work at hand after hearing that, she walked towards Jason and asked, Satan, you looking for me? Jason nodded his head and said, I think I need to have a good talk with you. Good. Dark Phoniex nodded, still with a cold look, but this coldness is full of endless seductive power, attracting people want to go further to explore the secrets of her whole body. City of Doom originally had many bars and nightclubs, Jason took Dark Phoniex into a random bar, the bar was empty, and the liquor cab was full of good wine. Can I get you something to drink? Jason asked casually. Remy Martin Louis XIII. Dark Phoniex said. Hmm? Jasons face was stunned, this is the king of spirits, this woman also like to drink? Then have a ss of the king of spirits. Jason smiled and found a bottle of Remy Martin Louis XIII from the liquor cab, opened the bottle and poured it towards the inside of two sses, without mixing anything either. Thanks. Dark Phoniex said, picked up a ss of wine, a tilt of the head under, all drink. Jason was stunned, he had wanted to drink just a sip, but this woman so crisp and clear a mouthful of dry, he did not do it again or a man? Jason had no choice but to drink a mouthful. Dark Phoniexs seductive eyes turned and asked, Do you want a way to dispose of me? This - by Dark Phoniex so directly asked, Jason was at a loss for words, he thought about it and said, You said you surrendered in order to live. Manjusaka had transferred your pastbat records to me, before you became a cklisted consecrated strongman of Bounty Alliance, you had taken many missions in Bounty Alliance as a free hunter. Among them, some missions are definitely not for a person who is afraid of death. For example, escorting ck gold and so on. These tasks basically no one dares to take, so the reward is extremely high, but you took it. That doesnt mean anything. Maybe I wasnt afraid of death before, but now Im afraid of death. So, is it wrong for me to choose to surrender in order to stay alive? Dark Phoniex said. Jason reached for another drink toward both of their sses, he smiled and said, Youre not telling the truth. Judging from those high bounty bounty missions you took, you desperately need money. In fact, you are not afraid of dying, what you are afraid of is that you will be cut off from your source of financial ie after you die. I dont know where you need the money for, maybe for yourself, maybe for others, right? Dark Phoniexs cold face changed a little, she looked at Jason and said, Satan, everyone has secrets that belong to them. The reason I surrendered, besides wanting to stay alive, was also the realization that staying in Bounty Alliance was far less promising than following you. Youre right, everyone does have secrets that belong to them. Jason nodded as he said, Okay, then I wont ask more questions. Since you say you are a prisoner of war, I will not keep prisoners of war here for nothing. You want to regain your freedom, you need to show due value. Lets say? Dark Phoniexs eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Jason with deep interest. Jason looked at Dark Phoniex that look, he burst out with a big head and said with a bitter smile, Dont worry, I wont let you use your body as a condition for exchange Of course, if you volunteer, forget I said it. Dark Phoniex smiled, only that smile was a dangerous meaning. Jason said, My legion will have conquests and battles again. All I want you to do is to follow my legion into battle. After all, you are very strong, Secret Realm Level-eight peak. Im supposed to be a warrior. Dark Phoniex said. The enemies that my legion will face also include Bounty Alliance, your old home. When the timees, how will you choose? Jason asked. When I chopped off ck Skulls head, I didnt hesitate even half a second. Dark Phoniex said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Then in case you have to face another life and death crisis in the battlefield, will you surrender to the other side again and cut off my head with one sh? Jason narrowed his eyes and asked with a smirk. No! Dark Phoniex said. Reason? Youve said it all, Im not really afraid of death. Maybe if I follow your legion in battle, I wont be afraid to die. Good, I believe you. Im really fucking liking you more and more, its not hard to talk to you. Jason said with a smile. Like me? Dark Phoniex lowered his gaze, took a nce, snorted coldly, and said, Men are just naturally lying things. With that, Dark Phoniex finished his ss of wine and turned to leave. Jason froze, and then shouted and asked, Who are you to say Im lying? Because youre not hard yet! I- Jason nearly spurted out a mouthful of blood, what the hell is this reason? There is no reason at all but yet there is no way to refute it. Chapter 1401 Legion of Doom Several more days passed. Jason gathered all the warrior teams together. Jason looked at each and every warrior in front of him, many warriors still had thick bandages wrapped around their bodies, but after the baptism of this battle, more of their bodies presented a kind of hard-blooded and tough aura, just like the veterans who would not die in a hundred battles. Jason took a deep breath and slowly said, After this battle, many warriors need to be healed and many things need to be taken care of. It was not until now that I had the time to gather everyone together. This battle, we won! In a situation where outsiders were generally not optimistic, and it was generally believed that we couldnt hold on and would be swept away by the four forces of Dark World, we withstood the pressure, and every warrior fought valiantly on the battlefield, fighting to kill the enemy, and ultimately achieved victory in this battle! Admittedly, we also had warriors sacrificed in this battle, with a familiar face leaving, but I think they will still live in our hearts in another form. Their fighting spirit and will to fight in the battlefield, their courage and determination to defy sacrifices, will always be with us, and will urge us to meet the battles that wille in the future! In this battle, both those who died and those of us who are still alive are all warriors! I also hope that all of you will continue to maintain the same courageous spirit that you had in the battle of City of Doom, because our journey has only just begun, and we will face many more battles and even bigger battlegrounds in the future! City of Doom is now a new ce and will be reborn. It is impossible for me to stay in City of Doom all the time, so I need a legion of warriors to stay in City of Doom, to maintain the order of City of Doom, to enforce the rules of City of Doom. For this legion of warriors, I initially drew up a merger of the Royal Order of Knights, Sunset Corps, and Legion of Doom warriors into one unified legion of warriors. This legion, after my discussion with White Fox and others, has decided to continue to use the name Legion of Doom, with Nielsen, Jared, and Kataoka serving as the legions vice-captains. You can also rest assured that even though you have not been merged into the Satan Operation Group, it does not mean that you are isted from the Satan Operation Group. On the contrary, from now on, Satan Operation Group and Legion of Doom soldiers are all brothers, they are all brother armies, and they will all be led by me. This brand new Legion of Doom, I will formte a relevant special training program, which will allow the all-roundbat ability to continuously be stronger in the day-to-day special training, and ultimately be a valiant and powerful legion in Dark World! After Jason finished these words, Nielsen, Kataoka, Jared and some other warriors below all cheered, each excited. Jason had already discussed with Tamakawa, Jared and the others in advance about merging these three parties into Legion of Doom, and he made this decision only after they all agreed. Oleg walked over and said, Bro, if you dont mind, Ill merge those warriors I brought here into your Legion of Doom as well. Jasons face froze as he looked over at Oleg and quickly said, How can that be? The fighters you brought here are all warriors of THE Russian Axes. These fighters ultimately belong to THE Russian Axes, and you cant make a private decision, can you? Oleg smiled as he said, These fighters I brought over are basically my personal soldiers. So I still have the right to make decisions. They participated in this battle of City of Doom, and I think its the best reward for them to let them be part of the Legion of Doom. They will be stationed here and continue to fight for this city. Jason said, Oleg, have you really decided to let these warriors join Legion of Doom as well? You and I are brothers, now that Ive said it then of course its true. Besides, I also believe that you wont treat them badly. They have limited room to grow when they follow me. The only way to continue to grow better and be stronger in the future is to join you in Legion of Doom. Oleg said with a smile. Jason took a deep breath and said, Good, then merge these warriors into Legion of Doom as well. Jason was really grateful for Olegs move. One should know that after this battle, only a hundred or so fighters survived from Royal Order of Knights, Legion of Doom, and Sunset Corps, and City of Doom had sacrificed almost half of its fighters in this battle. Oleg led about 130 fighters to City of Doom, and 45 fighters from Olegs team died, leaving 85 fighters left. With these 85 fighters joining Legion of Doom, Legion of Dooms force of fighters would be around 200 fighters. A warrior team of around 200 in size was already enough to garrison City of Doom. In addition to Jason, who was the sole executive body of City of Doom, Jason had also set up an Inquisition, and in addition to White Fox, the original Inquisitor, two new Inquisitors, Oleg and Tamakawa, had been added to the organization. In addition to White Fox, who was the original Inquisitor, the new Inquisitors, Oleg and Tamakawa, were added to the team. During the absence of the Lord, the Inquisitors were able to discuss and decide on matters within the City of Doom. After the reconstruction of City of Doom, the operation of the City of Doom began, there are many different kinds of venues in the City of Doom, whether it is bars and nightclubs, casinos, fighting arenas, moneyundering industries, all of these need to be attracted from the outside world. As a matter of fact, since City of Doom has been held, there have been a lot of consortia,panies, tycoons, and the forces that withdrew from the city have sent letters or sent people to negotiate in person, wanting to be stationed in City of Doom, to start the cooperation of the business. Jason left it all to Tamakawa, who he believed would be able to make a good bnce in this regard and maximize the benefits. Nowadays, the rules of City of Doom were slightly different from the past, whether it was any power or not, as long as they were stationed in City of Doom, they all needed to abide by the brand new rules.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the past, City of Doom was a ce where some of the powers that entered the city did their own thing, treating City of Doom as a ce where they coulde and go as they wished. But now, all the powers that have entered the City of Doom, once the City of Doom encounters an emergency, the Legion of Doom has the right to requisition the manpower and fighters of these powers to deal with the crisis in coboration with them. This would also greatly guarantee the safety and operation of City of Doom. After all these things were taken care of, Jason breathed a sigh of relief, in terms of management and operation, it was indeed not his field of expertise, but fortunately, he was surrounded by people in this area who could share the burden for him, which also made him a lot easier. Jason then received an emergency call from Manjusaka, saying that there was an emergency situation in Babia, where the Devils Army Factory was located. Jasons face sank when he heard this, and he immediately rushed towards Manjusakas floor at a fast pace. Chapter 1402 – Expelling the Outside Must First Secure the Inside Jason came into the room where Manjusaka was and he asked, Whats going on with Babia? Manjusaka looked to Jason and said, Youe talk to Hemers. Jason nodded and walked over and picked up them headset and said, Hello, Hemers? Captain Miller, Im briefing you on something. Go ahead. At that time, on the day when the four forces of Dark World attacked City of Doom, Jaguar military merchant had sent troops to attack Babia, but relying on the fully armed firepower on Babias side made Jaguar military merchant return without any sess, along with the With Captain Millers sess in securing the City of Doom, the Jaguar military merchant immediately withdrew their troops. I told you about this the other day. However, just now, our scouts spied a piece of information, Jaguar military merchant side appearedrge-scale troop movement, Im still not sure if Jaguar military merchant still want to continue to attack Babia. after learning this news, I also immediately report to Captain Miller. What about Stone firearms side? Is there any movement? So far, no movement from Stone firearms has been detected. However, there are some signs that Stone firearms also has signs of warrior mobilization. Jasons eyes shed as he sniffed, he sneered and said, When the four forces of Dark World jointly attacked City of Doom, I think the Jaguar military merchant decided that our side would definitely lose. When the four forces of Dark World jointly attacked City of Doom, I think the Jaguar military merchant decided that our side would definitely lose, so they wanted to take the opportunity to attack Devils Army Factory, and after learning of the news of my sides victory, the Jaguar military merchant secretly slipped away with their tails tucked between their legs. Theres only one possibility for arge-scale buildup of troops at this moment, and thats that theyve found a backer to support them. What does Captain Miller mean? Hemers asked. Wouldnt the four forces of Dark World be willing to retreat in defeat? They wont be able to gather more troops to attack Devils Army Factory anytime soon, so they can only support our opponents in South America, lets say Jaguar military merchant or Stone firearms, Jason said. Captain Miller, in the face of this anomaly of Jaguar military merchant troop mobilization, Ill have to be on alert and watchful on my side as well, right? Hemers asked. Go on full alert. If you find the enemy, kill without mercy. Jason spoke up, he continued, Satan Army Warriors and I will head back to Babia immediately, its time to settle things with Jaguar military merchant and Stone firearms. Jason ended the call with Hemers and prepared to gather the Satan Army Warriors together and move back to Babia as soon as possible. As the saying goes, to fight against the outside world, we must first pacify the inside world. The chaos in South America should also be calmed down. Otherwise, South America had Jaguar military merchant and Stone firearms watching over it, which would restrict Jasons battle in Dark World. Next, Jason is going to target some hostile forces in Dark World, he has to stabilize the situation in South America, in order to make sure that he wont start a fire in his own backyard when he is leading his troops in the battle. On the City of Doom side, the rules have already been set, and the reconstruction work is also in order, with the Legion of Doom stationed there to maintain stability, there will not be any chaos. The next step was the issue of various forces moving into City of Doom, which Tamakawa was responsible for, and Tamakawa would deal with this issue seriously to ensure that City of Doom would receive arge enough benefit. With thepletion of the reconstruction work, City of Doom began to operate as before. Therefore, there was really no point for Jason and the Satan Operation Group to stay on. The Devils Army Factory side, on the other hand, urgently needed to rush back to solve the relevant problems. Inside the conference room of the Inquisition. Jason gathered Mr. Iron Fist, Oleg, Tamakawa, White Fox, Nielsen, Jared, Kataoka and the others. Jason opened the door and said, Devils Army Factory is located in Babia, and the other two arms dealers are acting abnormally, and may raise their troops to attack Babia, so I need to lead Satan Army Warriors back to Babia immediately to take charge of the situation, and calm down the forces of these two arms dealers. the forces of these two arms dealers. Are you leaving? Tamakawa couldnt help but open her mouth when she sniffed. Jason coldly said that he was leaving, which really made Tamakawa feel reluctant to leave. Speaking of which, it was also before the battle of City of Doom that she had a short time of warmth with Jason, the next thing was the outbreak of the battle, and a series of things behind her were busy, basically seldom getting along with Jason. Jason nodded as he said, The big picture on the City of Doom side is settled. The Satan Army Warriors and I will not be of much use if we stay here, we just need to follow the n on the City of Doom side, Nielsen, Jared, you two will be responsible for overseeing the reconstruction, Kataoka, you will assist Tamakawa in dealing with some of the forces that have moved into the City of Doom, in short, any forces that have moved into the City of Doom will be able to take care of the reconstruction. All in all, but all forces stationed in City of Doom must follow the rules and order of City of Doom, and anyone who dares to disobey will be sent out to Legion of Doom, and will be killed if they need to be killed, and will not be lenient! Captain Miller please dont worry, we know what to do, and will never allow any outside forces to break the rules set by Captain Miller. Nielsen said in a deep voice. During this process, if there are any problems on City of Dooms side, report to me at the first opportunity. Jason said. Jason exined City of Dooms affairs to Tamakawa, Nielsen, and the others, and as long as Legion of Doom was here to sit on the sidelines, there wouldnt be any chaos. Oleg sighed softly and said, Brother, its a pity that I dont have much time, or else I would have followed you on your trip to Babia. Jason smiled and said, I know youre usually very busy, and Im already grateful that you were able to lead your troops toe to City of Doom to help me this time. Either way, you are always wee in Babia. Oleg nodded and said, There is an emergency on Babias side, so you should lead the Satan Army Warriors to rush back to support them. You dont need to worry about City of Dooms side. I can stay in City of Doom for a few more days. Anyway, even if I leave, Ill still be active on the Asian ck Market side, and if anything really goes wrong in City of Doom, Ill be the first to rush over for support. Good! Jason nodded. On that day, Jason gathered the Satan Army Warriors together. This time, Jason led over 120 Satan Army Warriors, but 17 of them sacrificed their lives, looking at those 17 faces missing from the assembled Satan Army Warriors, Jason was once again stung. Due to the urgency of the situation, most of the Warriors rushed back to Babia with me by airne. mr. Warfield, Tiger and about fifteen other Satan Army Warriors returned to Babia by ship, Jason said. Returning to Babia by ship would take at least half a month or so, too long.N?velDrama.Org content. So Jason led most of the warriors to return to Babia earlier, while some of the warriors who were more injured and had not yet recovered returned by ship. After everything was set up and arranged, the next step was to start moving. This time, Jason was determined topletely calm down the situation in South America. Chapter 1403 – Each Chooses His Own South America. Jaguar military merchant headquarters. This stronghold is located in a small town on the edge of Venezu, this frontier town basically has no residents, the few local residents have be Jaguar military merchant hired workers, after all, the sale of arms also need enough manpower. The entire Jaguar military merchant stronghold is huge in scale, with perfect offensive and defensive facilities, almost forming a military base of an early scale. All around the stronghold has a uniformedbat uniforms of soldiers on guard,bat uniforms have an extremely eye-catching blood-colored lions head mark, which is represented by the Blood Lion Army Corps. Inside a building within the stronghold, Lion was gathering his generals to discuss things. Lions blonde hair was extremely conspicuous, and his entire body was even more sturdy and robust, and the aura emanating from his body was like a majestic lion. Lion left and right sides are sitting people, a total of six people, these six people are considered Jaguar military merchant in the core characters, but also Lions beloved. Lions rough face looked cloudy as he said: I really didnt expect that Satan Operation Group actually resisted the attack of the four major forces of Dark World in City of Doom. has Satan Operation Group grown to such a strong point? It seems that what I predicted was not wrong, Satan Operation Group will be our greatest enemy in the future. The situation now is already obvious, if we cant seize the opportunity to get rid of Satan Operation Group, then we are about to be gotten rid of by Satan Operation Group. A man on Lions right side spoke up, his name was Blood Axe, and in terms of strength, he was second only to Lion in the entire Jaguar military merchant. Lion looked towards a man on his left who looked thin and grim as he asked, Carol, what do you think? Carol was resourceful and had a strong view of the big picture, so for many important events in the Jaguar military merchant, Lion would ask Carol for her opinion and advice. Carols eyes were cold as he said, With Satan Operation Groups victory in City of Doom, Satan Operation Groups prestige will reach a peak, and Satan Operation Group will grow stronger and stronger, recruiting more warriors and powerful people. more fighters and powerful people. Therefore, there are only two paths in front of us, the first is to submit to Satan Operation Group;the second is to annihte Satan Operation Group before itpletely grows to be unrivaled. Speaking of this, Carol paused and continued, Devils Army Factorys armse from Two Scarlet Guns, in the past, Luca, the female BOSS of the military industry, didnt have the chance to get her hands on South Americas arms market. Now, with Satan, she has opened up the arms market in South America. In terms of weapon advancement, model, and performance, our weapon sources are not enough topete with Two Scarlet Guns. Therefore, its only a matter of time before Devils Army Factory grows and annexes the entire South America market. In other words, even if we dont do anything at all, in the end theres still no room for us to survive on the South America side. Submitting to Satan Operation Group? Hmph, Ive been the boss for so many years, asking me to bow down to Satan? Dont even think about it! Lion said with a cold snort. Carol said, Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Shura Sanctuary have already contacted us, saying that they want to support us, and they will also send strong people one after another, intending to unite us with Blood Thrones Stone firearms to besiege Babia together. If we dont sumb to the Satan Operation Group, then the only way is to go to war.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The gaze in Lions eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Im just wondering, how much sincerity do these forces of Night Shadow have? Or are they using us as cannon fodder? Carol thought for a moment and said, In my opinion, these forces should be sincere. In the battle of City of Doom, they were miserably defeated and suffered a great loss. They will definitely not be able to swallow this grievance, and they must fight back against Satan Operation Group to save their face and revitalize their morale. However, it will be difficult for these forces to organize arge-scale battle against Babia in the short term. Therefore, they can only unite against Satan Operation Group by supporting us. Then what do you think are the chances of winning? Lion asked. If Blood Thrones side also agrees to unite, and with the support of Night Shadow, Assassination League, and other such forces, in my opinion, taking down Babia will not be a problem at all. Carol said. The gaze in Lions eyes sank, as if he had made a decision, he said, Then send a message back to Night Shadow and the others, and say that my side has agreed to cooperate with them. As long as we can capture Babia and wipe out the Satan Operation Group, Im willing to do whatever it takes. Stone firearms main stronghold. Stone firearms number two man, Blood Python, walked towards a single building pavilion in the stronghold with a hurried face. After walking into this pavilion, he said, Boss, boss What happened? So flustered. Blood Thrones voice came as he emerged. I just received word that Jaguar military merchantLions side has agreed to work with Night Shadow, Assassination League, and other forces. Blood Python quickly stepped forward and then said, Boss, Lions side has already stated its position, what do you think we should choose? Blood Throne frowned and said, Lion has already stated his position? It seems like he wants to be determined to fight Satan Operation Group to the end. Boss, what do you say about us then? We also agree to cooperate with these forces of Night Shadow? Joining forces with Jaguar military merchant to deal with Satan Operation Group? Blood Python asked. Blood Thrones eyes shed as he said, When the four forces of Dark World were about to attack City of Doom, what was your judgment of the battle? You must have thought that these four forces would inevitably sweep through City of Doom, right? But as it turned out, Satan led a team of warriors that stiffly defeated all of these four forces. So, are you able to judge just how powerful the Satan Operation Group is now? This- Blood Pythons face was stunned, he then shook his head and said, Cant judge. I cant judge it either. Blood Throne opened his mouth and then said, So, even if youre united with Lion and have Night Shadow and these huge forces behind you, so what? If we cant capture Babia, we will cease to exist and will be swept away and annihted! Blood Pythons face was stunned as he asked, Boss, then what choice should we make? At this time, no choice is the best choice. Blood Throne said. Blood Python chewed on Blood Thrones words, clearly not knowing what he meant. Blood Throne said further, When the City of Doom battle broke out, Lion thought that Satan Operation Group would definitely lose and immediately sent troops to Babia, only to be beaten to death. The next day when news of Satan Operation Groups victory came, Lion immediately withdrew his troops and fled. On our side, we waited and watched without making any moves. SoC Saying this, Blood Throne paused and continued, We have not unleashed hostility on Satan Operation Group, and Satan Operation Group has no reason to want to deal with us. Once we agree to Night Shadows proposal of cooperation with these forces, its the same as standing on the opposite side of Satan Operation Group. Making a choice decision before weighing out the true strength of both sides is undoubtedly the most foolish. Not having a stance at the moment is the best stance to have a chance to continue maneuvering around, and once a stance is set early on, there is no way back. Therefore, on the side of Night Shadows various forces, dont give a reply for now and continue maneuvering among them. After Blood Throne opened his mouth and finished saying this, he turned around and walked into the pavilion. Chapter 1404 Cultivation Unraveling (I) Tens of thousands of feet above, an airliner was heading towards Mexico. On this airliner sat Jason and his Satan Army Warriors, this airliner has been chartered by Jason and their direct flight to Mexico City. On the airliner, a young and beautiful airhostess was talking andughing with Jason, on such a long distance flight, an exotic beauty taking the initiative to talk to him was able to relieve a lot of boredom. Sir, are you from Carovia? Ive been to your country, its really fun I also climbed the Great Wall. The stewardesss brown eyes shed with a touch of excitement, and a smile spread across her pretty young face. Carovia has a saying that its not a good man until he reaches the Great Wall. The fact that youve even climbed the Great Wall proves that youre still pretty good. Jason said with a smile. There are so many ces in Carovia that I havent been to yet, and Ive been kind of yearning for them. But I dont want to go with a group, I just want to tour by myself, but unfortunately I dont know THE Caroviannguage Said the beautiful stewardess with a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Jasons masculine and hard face, all of them are going to start sprouting stars, she went on to say. If there is someone who can take me on a tour of Carovia, how nice it would be. What the beautiful flight attendant meant, would Jason not understand? Jason smiled bitterly and touched his nose, thinking that it is not just a chartered airne, not just a little more handsome, now the flight attendants eyes how so poisonous, that the old man is a gold and handsome Lord? They are so tantly implied to themselves. Then you really found the right person. He is very familiar with Carovia and has always been extremely enthusiastic about beautiful women, I think he will be very happy to take you on a tour of Carovia. Without waiting for Jason to open his mouth, Mary, who was seated on the side, said coldly, looking at this young and beautiful flight attendant, she continued, Shouldnt you leave him your contact information? contact information?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason heard Marys slightly cold words, he couldnt help but smile awkwardly and said, Uh Im going to the restroom. Saying that, Jason hurriedly stood up and walked towards the direction of the restroom. Mr. Iron Fist sitting in the back row hemmed and hawed and said, Captain Miller, this beautiful womans contact information hasnt even been taken yet, why did you go to the restroom ah Lady Mary has kindly asked for your contact information for you, but you actually still dont appreciate it? Jason said with a ck face, Iron, is it really good for you to stir up trouble like this? How can this beautypare to Lady Mary? Her looks, figure, and temperament are all iparable, and her ability in every aspect is even more iparable. Besides, you guys have followed me for so many years, dont you know that Boss I have always been a person of high moral character, clean, and not close to women? Captain Miller is right, it is indeed not forbidden to have female sex. Mr. Iron Fist said squarely. Yes, yes, yes, no women are forbidden! Treg, Baron, Cameron and the others all burst outughing. I- Jason wanted to curse his mother, thinking what kind of people are these guys, each one of them falling on their sword. Jason hurriedly walked towards the restroom, this ce is impossible to stay. When he came out of the restroom, he saw Dark Phoniex sitting alone, he walked over and said, Its been a long trip, you can take a rest if youre tired. Dark Phoniexs narrow and charming phoenix eyes looked at Jason and said, Ive never been to Carovia, which is said to be a mysterious oriental country that is well worth exploring. Unfortunately, I also have no one with me and I dont understand THE Caroviannguage A few ck lines immediately popped up on Jasons forehead as he red at Dark Phoniex and turned around without saying a word. Dark Phoniex looked at Jasons back and couldnt help but purse her lips. This time when he returned to Babia, Lilith was also going to follow him, so on this airliner, Lilith and the Dragon Guardian were both present. Jason came to the seat where Lilith and Parks were sitting and saw that Lilith was resting with her eyes closed, so he didnt bother. Mr. Parks. Seeing that Parks wasnt resting, Jason greeted him. Parks nodded in response. Jason sat down next to Parks, the battle of City of Doom, thest minute Night Emperor and the others suddenly withdrew, the reason behind this, afterward Jason discussed with the brothers of Satan Operation Group, it might have something to do with Parks. After all, when Jason and the others were surrounded by Night Emperor, ughter and the others in Titan Ruins, it was also under Parks intentional or unintentional leadership that they left peacefully. Therefore, Jason was still grateful in his heart for Parks and also Lilith. Seniors, the Battle of City of Doom is really appreciated. Jason said in a sincere voice. Recovering from your injuries quickly shows that your own physique is strong. Parks said without responding to Jasons grateful words. Jason smiled and said, Its also thanks to someone else giving me an elixir to take, otherwise I wouldnt be able to recover well from injuries caused by that kind of emperor level powerhouse. Saying this, Jason remembered something like that, he asked, Senior, I have some Cultivation questions, can I not ask senior to teach me? Whats wrong with that? You ask. Parks said. Jason organized his words and he said, Sometimes in sparring, strive for speed. But sometimes, when faced with an unexpected situation, one fails to infuse ones Secret Realm Power into the punching momentum early enough, and at that moment, under the steep outburst of punches, sometimes the Secret Realm Power tends to not be able to keep up, and the power of the outburst of punching power is not enough. Parks looked at Jason as he said, Who told you that the Secret Realm Power of the human body can only be mobilized and run from the Secret Power Realm? Jasons face was stunned as he couldnt help but ask, What does Senior mean by this? Any part of the human bodys flesh, blood and acupoints can be quenched to contain Secret Realm Power, and at any moment when an attack is initiated, the Secret Realm Power contained within the corresponding part can be pulled and exploded out at the first time, and there is simply no such thing as the problem that you have mentioned. Parks said. Jason froze, and he asked with varying iprehension, Apart from Secret Power Realm, any other part of the human bodys flesh and blood can also contain Secret Realm Power? You have already practiced my ns secret technique, The Sacred Dragon Technique, and the most important feature of The Sacred Dragon Technique is that it can quench the Holy Dragons Qi in all parts of the human body, which then moisturizes and strengthens ones own flesh and bones. Parks opened his mouth and continued, Under the quenching and strengthening of the Sacred Dragons Qi, the flesh and blood will be tougher, and between the contraction of these muscles, will it not be possible to generate the power of the human body? Human body power is also a part of Secret Realm Power. Therefore, through the practice of The Sacred Dragon Technique, using the Sacred Dragons Breath to quench the flesh, sinews, and bones of the whole body, when you are able to use the Sacred Dragons Breath to control the contraction of the muscles quenched in the whole body, you will be able to erupt with majestic power at any time, any ce. Jason was first stunned, then came to his senses, his entire body had a sense of enlightenment, he could not help but say excitedly, I understand, I understand It seems that previously I really did not know how to adapt. These words of the senior are really a great help to me. Chapter 1405 Cultivation Solves Confusion (II) Through Parks nudging, Jason really had a feeling of awakening. In the past, he had indeed walked into a misunderstanding, thinking that only the Secret Power Realm could carry the Secret Realm Power, which was obviously a misunderstanding. Secret Realm Power also included Human Body Power, which waspared to a persons own explosive power that was generated through the contraction and expansion of the human bodys muscles. The Sacred Dragon Techniques cultivation can generate Holy Dragons Breath in all parts of the human body, and through the quenching of Holy Dragons Breath, it can continuously quench the muscle areas of the human body that cannot be trained normally, and the muscles in these areas are strengthened through repeated refining, and can generate powerful human power between contractions. The muscles in these areas are strengthened through repetitive hammering and contraction, and are capable of generating a powerful human force. In the battle, when involved in these areas after the muscles, can also be incidentally these human body force outbreak, equivalent to force superposition in general, caused by the killing power will be climbing. It was rare to have such a great emperor level powerhouse to answer questions and solve puzzles, Jason of course would not let go of this opportunity, he then asked: Senior, about The power of the Emperor, how to cultivate in this area? I mean, after ones realm reaches the Emperor Realm realm, the Secret Realm Power that one cultivates is differentiated from other realms? The power of the Emperor you can understand as the power of the great power of Heaven and Earth. Those at the Emperor level need to perceive the Heavenly Dao. Those at the Emperor level, utilize the power of the Heavenly Dao. Those who are Great Emperors, utilize the power of the Heavenly Dao. Above the Great Emperor thatyer of realm old man has not touched, only to be afraid that at that time, itself is the Heavenly Dao. Parks said slowly. About Emperor Realm realm, Parks also told Jason some of his own feelings, in short, Emperor Realm is not relying on brute force to be able to cultivate into, need to have aprehension of heaven and earth momentum, need to touch the rules of the heavenly way, to be able to rely on the power of the heavenly way, which requires a very high cultivation talent, but also requires a certain degree of This requires a high degree of cultivation talent and a certain amount of luck. The so-called Cultivation, Cultivation, first Wu and then Dao. Wu, power; Dao; rules. There are ten thousand paths in heaven and earth, and everyonesprehension of cultivation is different, and the paths they pursue are also different.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Some people pursue the way of the emperor, some people pursue the way of the king, some people pursue the way of the hegemon, some people pursue the way of killing, and some people pursue the way of the uncontested way Naturally, there is also that the way of the worlds co-owner! Ten thousand ways epasses, epasses all kinds of things, but also the same way, that is to be the supreme strong only CULTIVATION! Although Jason had not yet reached the strength to impact the Emperor Realm, this conversation with Parks had benefited him greatly, and allowed him to umte precious experience when he impacted the Emperor Realm in the future. During the conversation, Lilith also woke up from her rest, she opened her eyes and looked at Jason, spreading a smile and said, Satan, when you cultivate on the Emperor Realm, it must be very strong, far beyond the unusual Emperor Realm powerhouses. Jason couldnt help butugh and asked, Why do you say that? Lilith said bluntly, The fact that you were able to fight against an Emperor Realm powerhouse in the battle of City of Doom is mind-boggling in itself. ording to the level of strength, for an Emperor-level powerhouse to go out and take on a Secret Realm Level-eight King-level powerhouse is basically aplete crush. You, on the other hand, are different in that you are able to fight an Emperor-level powerhouse. Its not an exaggeration to say that if you were also Emperor Realm strength, it would be enough to sweep away opponents of the same realm. Mr Parks also said earlier that its not easy to advance to Emperor Realm. One needs to have a sense of the Dao of Heaven and Earth. Jason opened his mouth, then he smiled and said, But its still early to say that, Im still some distance away from breaking through to Emperor Realm. Actually its not too early, after the battle of City of Doom, I think your knowledge and perception of Cultivation has also improved a lot. You are now fully capable of attempting to break through to Secret Realm Level-nine. having reached Secret Realm Level-nine, you will also have to startprehending Emperor Realms cultivation mysteries. Lilith said. Jason had now learned that Liliths own cultivation strength had already reached the peak of Secret Realm Level-nine, and could easily suppress Half-step emperor level strength ck Skull, so it could be seen that Liliths own bloodline and the use of her Liliths own bloodline and the battle techniques he utilizes are truly unbelievable. This was the advantage that some Agist Celestial Pride possessed that ordinary people couldnt have C a powerful and pure bloodline, and the ultimate secret techniques that had been passed down to the strongest! Have you already started to sense Emperor Realm? Jason asked. Lilith didnt hide anything as she said, Yes. Agist has a powerful bloodline, but likewise, the difficulties encountered in breaking through the Emperor Realm will be much greater. This time I came out to travel in the outside world, on the one hand, I am also honing my mind, looking for a suitable opportunity toprehend Emperor Realms Cultivation Upanishad. Jason smiled and said, With Mr Parks pointing out and helping you, I think its only a matter of time before you break through to Emperor Realm. That being said, but what relies on ones own senses to cultivate is truly ones own. uncle Parks can only give me some words of experience. Lilith opened her mouth and continued, I feel that the Cultivation that isprehended through battle is the truest and most useful. Thats one of the reasons I came to you. There will always be a fundamental difference between truly fighting on the battlefield and sparring with a strong n member. On the battlefield, you will be facing a real enemy, which will inspire a stronger potential, and in the process of fighting, you will also be able to promote the application of your own cultivation and understanding. I think that fighting on the battlefield will y an irreceable role in helping meprehend the Emperor Realm. This- Jason didnt know what to say for a moment, were Liliths words not indicating that she was going to continue fighting with his Satan Operation Group? But thinking about it, anyway, Liliths well-being would not go wrong with an Archon level powerhouse like Parks protecting her in the shadows. Princesss words are reasonable. Cultivation that is honed through battlefield killings is the real Cultivation, not so much on paper. Parks opened his mouth as he continued, I naturally support the princess with this ambition, as long as it is within the realm where the princess will not be in danger, the princess can go and refine her own CULTIVATION in the battlefield. Thank you Uncle Parks, Liliths stunningly beautiful and wless jade face raised a delicate smile. After chatting for a while, Jason also got up and returned to where he was, and the stewardess beauty was naturally not there when he walked over. Treg heatedlyughed and said, Captain Miller, weve already asked for that beautys contact information for you, brother Ill send it to you privately? Jasons face darkened and said with a sneer, Treg ah, Iron and Phantom several people have already broken through to Lord Realms strength. I see that you are still that far behind right? Theres nothing to do right now, so you can practice the Power Evolution Secret Method on the airne. Before you get off the ne, if you dont give me a breakthrough to Lord Realm, lets see if I dont beat the shit out of you! When these words came out, Tregs face changed, and he hurriedly said, Oops, this sitting for a long time is holding urine. Ill go to the restroom first that whats-it contact thing, Ill leave it to Baron. Treg you damn, you kid woe is me Barons cursing voice immediately rang out. Chapter 1406 – Jaguar military merchant (I) Early the following morning, an airliner slowlynded at Mexico International Airport.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As the ne came to a stop, one by one, the passengers on the ne stepped out of the cabin, and it was Jason with his entourage of Satan Army Warriors and others. Jason and his group walked out of the airport and then chartered a bus to a private harbor. Some of the Satan Army Warriors stationed on Babia had already sailed over to the harbor and waited for Jason and the others, so they could take the ship back to Babia as soon as they arrived. Around noon, Jason and his group arrived at the private harbor, and one by one, they stepped out of the car and walked towards a pier that Satan Operation Group had rented all year round. Arriving at the rented dock, a ship was already seen moored, and on the deck of the ship were standing Momo, de, Alden, Dexter, and other such Satan Army Warriors stationed on Babia. Its Captain Miller, Captain Miller theyre here. The faces of de and Momo on the deck rose in excitement when they saw Jason and other Satan Army Warriors who were walking over. Captain Miller! Spinning around, Momo and the others shouted out, walking over to greet them. Jason smiled and walked up with Mr Iron Fist and the others, and after exchanging pleasantries, they walked along the deck into the cabin. As they were in a hurry, after Jason and the others walked up to the cabin, the ship started to set sail, heading back towards Babia. Inside the cabin, Jason called Momo, de and the others over to ask about the situation on Babia these days. Momo said, The Jaguar military merchant thought that we would lose the war in City of Doom, so they sent troops to invade Babia, but with the current firepower of Devils Army Factory, the Jaguar military merchant couldnte in at all. However, with the current firepower of the Devils Army Factory, the Jaguar military merchant couldnt even get in. Just sending out helicopter gunships for ranged bombing is enough for them to drink a pot of water. Jaguar military merchant was not honest even after they retreated, they have been mobilizing their troops all this time, and as I see it, they are also thieves, thinking of ways to attack us. What about Stone firearms? Jason asked. As of now, Stone firearms hasnt made much of a move, and seems to be very quiet. Like theyre watching. de said. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he sneered and said, Blood Throne is worthy of being an old fox, do you really think that standing in the middle position will be fine? Mary on the side said, Blood Throne has always been an old smoothie. This time Blood Throne was smart enough to want to watch the fire from the other side of the river on the principle of not offending both ends. This kind of person, born with a rebel bone, is even more dangerous than the Jaguar military merchant. Its fine for us to continue to remain strong, once any opportunity to take advantage arises, someone like Blood Throne will definitely not let go of the chance to bite us back. Against such a viin, what kind of sentimentality is there to speak of? Thest time the Angelic Disciple raised an army to attack Babia, we were still allies with him. The result? He didnt send a single soldier, and hes also watching. This time, whether its Jaguar military merchant or Stone firearms or not, bring it down together. Mr Iron Fist said in a cold voice. This time, for sure, the power of these two arms merchants in South America will bepletely pacified. Jason said decisively. The ship was continuing to sail, this time the Satan Army Warriors who first took the airne with Jason to return were all not too seriously injured, and after these days of recuperation, basically all of them had recovered more or less. As for some traumatic wounds, for these Iron Blood Warriors, it was simply not enough. Therefore, during the time period when the ship was sailing back to Babia, Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Phantom and some other Satan Army Warriors were also consciously practicing their own Power Evolution Secret Method. Jason has also been practicing his current secret methods, such as the Power Evolution Secret Method, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique and The Sacred Dragon Technique. In the battle of City of Doom, he went head to head with the Night Emperor, and in the battle, he could be said to have maximized his potential, including the boxing methods he performed, the secret methods he operated, and so on, all of them surpassed the past, had a breakthrough, and were interpreted to the strongest realm. Therefore, in this battle, he really had a brand new understanding of his own cultivation, which also allowed him to begin to touch the barrier of Secret Realm Level-nine. What he had to do now was to continuously strengthen his Secret Realm Power, stimte and strengthen his own Qi and Blood power, making his current Secret Realm Level-eight reach a point of perfection and wlessness, then he could start trying to impact the Secret Realm Level-nine power realm. As Jason began to cultivate, he felt that there was a sea of medicinal powerparable to an elixir within his body that was constantly nourishing the flesh, blood and bones of his entire body, and that was the medicinal properties of the Dragon Solidity Pill. Jason was really thankful to Emily, the value of this Dragon Solidity Pill could be said to be difficult to measure, and only the Parker family was able to refine it, which could be regarded as the true meaning of the sacred medicine for healing. The medicinal properties of this pill had not been refined yet, as Jason operated the Power Evolution Secret Method and True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, it was still moisturizing his own flesh and blood, causing his remaining injuries to continue to recover. Jason thought that when he finished refining the medicinal properties in his body, the injuries caused by The power of the Emperor would be almostpletely recovered. In the midst of cultivation, coldly, Jason felt a powerful fluctuation of Cultivation Breath passing through, while a pressure of the merciless Way of Killing filled the air, and it was getting stronger at a rapid speed before slowly stabilizing. This is C Emily has broken through the realm? Jason froze for a moment, and he immediately stopped his own cultivation, and with a single movement of his body, he rushed towards the direction from which this cultivation aura fluctuation wasing from. Jason arrived on the deck of the ship, and immediately saw Emily, that Cultivation aura manifested by herself was getting denser and stronger, a Cultivation pressure belonging to the Heritage Master Stage was diffusing from her body. Seeing this scene, Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Emily, youve broken through? Sessfully broke through to Heritage Master Stage? Its really a wee sight. Emily took a deep breath and gradually smoothed down her own cultivation breath as she said, Just now I was practicing, and somehow, this broke through the realm very smoothly. Jasons face was stunned, and he could not help butugh bitterly, thinking to himself that such words would only leave other people speechless when they heard them. Other people want to break through the realm are extremely difficult, Emily is in the process of cultivation inadvertently broke through the realm, this person than the people die of anger ah. However, Emilys breakthrough was also reasonable. In the Sacred ce of Retreat, she and her brother Robert both got a great chance, coupled with the Parker familys huge amount of resources to help, with Emilys talent, it is not difficult to break through the realm, it is only a matter of time. Perhaps in the battle of City of Doom, Emily had a further realization of her own merciless way of killing, so when she was cultivating at this moment, she naturally broke through the realm. Subsequently, White Fox, Phantom, Dark Phoniex, Lilith, Mr Iron Fist and the others all rushed over, and after learning that Emily cultivation had broken through the realm, each one of them was extremely happy and congratted Emily. Chapter 1407 – Jaguar military merchant (II) Lilith could sense that the cultivation breath released from Emilys body was different from the cultivation breath practiced in Dark World, which was obviously another cultivation system of cultivation power. This makes Lilith feel a little strange, previously when she exchanged with Jason, she also learned that in Carovia there exists Hyacinth, some powerful forces in Hyacinth are simr to the Dark Worlds major Agist, not only is the origin ancient, the depth of the heritage is also extremely deep and powerful. From the way of cultivation, the martial artists in Hyacinth practiced Agist Force, which was different from the Dark Worlds Secret Power Realm system, but from the origin of cultivation, there was still something inmon. Lilith was greatly interested, and thought that she shouldmunicate with Emily more in the future, and understand the cultivation system of Carovia Hyacinth martial artists. Under Emilys broken realm, her own strength has reached the Heritage Master Stage, as far as the whole Satan Operation Group is concerned, it is Emilys cultivation realm that is the highest, as far as the level of cultivation realm is concerned, she is one small realm higher than Jason. Phantom and Emily were close, and Phantom, who usually didnt talk much, was chatting with Emily, celebrating Emilys breakthrough on the cultivation realm. Emily, having just broken the realm, youll have to take some time to familiarize yourself with adapting to the realm of strength at hand and familiarize yourself with the current Agist Force. while slowly consolidating this level of realm strength. Jason admonished. Emily nodded and said, I know all that.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason smiled, seeing that Emilys own strength had made a breakthrough, he was naturally happy in his heart. Under the constant refining in the battlefield, Emilys CULTIVATION realm had repeatedly broken through and improved, even that great-uncle who couldnt move without a ck face couldnt say anything, right? Jason felt that he also had to work twice as hard to cultivate, Emily had already broken through to the Heritage Master Stage, and he was going to work hard next to break through up towards Lord Peaks realm of strength as well. The next day in the afternoon. The ship finally returned to Babias harbor. Jason and Mr Iron Fist and other Satan Army Warriors had stepped down from the liner, and at the pier Hemers and a group of Satan Army Warriors were already waiting to greet them. Captain Miller! Hemers smiled excitedly at the sight of Jason and greeted him on that note. Captain Miller! The rest of the Satan Army Warriors also shouted, all of them were also thrilled and excited to see Jason leading the outgoing Satan Army Warriors to a triumphant return. Jason also smiled and greeted the many Satan Army Warriors, and at the end, he said, Lets go, lets return to the Base Building. Jason and the others took a car and returned to the Base Building in the town. After returning to the Base Building for a short rest, Jason called all the Satan Army Warriors on Babia to gather at the Devils Training Ground. Except for Mr. Warfield, Tiger and other fifteen warriors who had not returned to Babia by ship, there were about one hundred and fifty Satan Army Warriors assembled in the training ground. Jason looked at the resolute and confident faces of the Satan Army Warriors in front of him, and he said, In the battle of City of Doom, some of the warriors stayed on Babia and were unable to participate in the battlefield of City of Doom. This battle, we won, but also paid the price of blood. Satan Army Warriors, there are 17 people sacrificed, leaving us forever. Hemers and the other Satan Army Warriors who stayed behind in Babia already knew about this news, but when Jason said it again in front of them, their hearts still felt heavy and sad. We have also formed a fraternal legion in City of Doom, called Legion of Doom. going forward, Legion of Doom is just as much a fraternal warrior group as the Satan Operation Group, all under my leadership. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The fallen warriors, we can only go to honor and remember. The dead are gone, and the living will strengthen themselves. We, the living, should follow the fighting spirit and courage of Ben, Trevor, Berni, and other fallen warriors, and continue to fight. If they are alive in heaven, they will apany us on our journey, they will be watching from the sky, watching us tten Dark World, watching us stand proudly on top of Dark World! Now, we have a new mission, a new journey, and that is to point our swords at Jaguar military merchant! Jasons voice rose up, and he eximed, As City of Doom is at war, Jaguar military merchant is attacking us in a big way. At the beginning of the City of Doom war, the Jaguar military merchant came here in force, do you really think that we are a ce where they cane and go as they please? Since they took the initiative toe and offend, then we will kill to the doorstep of their strongholds and swat them down and clear them out! All warriors listen up, get ready for battle, from now on the sword is pointed at the Jaguar military merchant, kill! Jason finally said in a deep voice. Sword to Jaguar military merchant! Kill! Immediately, the Satan Army Warriors all shouted angrily, and a ferocious aura of bloodshed and killing was gathered together and shot up to the sky. Inside the meeting room of the Base Building. Jason, Mr Iron Fist, White Fox, Baron, lion, Manjusaka and others were gathered together. On the front wall of the conference room, a topographical map was being projected through a projector, and Jason said, ording to the intelligence gathered by Manjusaka, the Jaguar military merchant is located in a border town to the west of Venezus territory. This town is on the border with Colombia. In other words, the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold is located at the border of these two countries. The question now is, are we going to go there by shipping, or are we going to take the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold straight from the Babia side where we are, across the border of Colombia? There are pros and cons to both routes. If we go by shipping, ourrge weapons and equipment, lets say helicopters and armored fighting vehicles, can be transported there, which will take a bit longer, in addition to the fact that once we get to Venezus borders, theres also the problem of how to conceal our weapons and equipment from view and transport them to the vicinity of the border town where Jaguar military merchant is located. Jason opened his mouth and continued, As for the route through the Columbiandmass, its faster in time. Its just that our weapons and equipment are just as bad to transport across the border. It might take a lot of fussing to get it across. Sword to Jaguar military merchant this battle, we are striving to be quick andte. Mr Iron Fist opened his mouth and continued, If its from my point of view, Id choose to cross the Columbia border. As for the issue of weapons transportation, we at Devils Army Factory have formed secret weapons transportation corridors throughout the South Americandmass. We can utilize these passages to our advantage, its just a matter of spending more money and paying more tolls, and it wont be a problem as long as we get through to the connections of thosendlords, armed forces, and so on that are in charge of these transportation passages. Baron nodded and said, Iron has a point. If you look at it from a quick perspective, this route Iron has chosen would work as well. White Fox said. Jason immediately said, Alright, then well set this route. Our warrior team can arrive early to ambush the outskirts of the town where the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold is located, and conduct enemy reconnaissance against the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold in advance. When our weapons are delivered, we can directly catch the other side off guard. Mr. Iron Fist and the others nodded their heads, and the n and strategy for the battle against the Jaguar military merchant was finalized, and the next step was to start deploying the personnel and weapon deliveries. Chapter 1408 Jaguar military merchant (III) In the evening. Manjusaka came to Jasons room, she took out a printout and handed it to Jason and said, This is the intelligence I gathered on the strength of the Jaguar military merchant. Take a look at it. Thanks for the hard work. Jason smiled, reached out and took the information Manjusaka handed over, walked over to the couch and sat down and started flipping through it. Manjusaka walked over and sat his butt down next to Jason. Jason nced at it and thenughed bitterly and said, How can I read the information properly when youre like this? You read yours, its not like Im going to disturb you. Manjusakaughed softly, said in the mouth does not disturb, but her whole person that sexy hot body has leaned on Jasons body. Jason only shook his head andughed bitterly, gazing at this report in his hands. ording to the information gathered by Manjusaka, the strength of the entire Jaguar military merchant, that is, the Blood Lion Army Corps was around 300 soldiers, and the number of soldiers stationed year-round in the main stronghold was around a hundred. The rest of the force is spread out in some of the strongholds in the arms market area controlled by Jaguar military merchant. Recently, Jaguar military merchant has been pulling back the soldiers from the various sub strongholds, but of course it is not possible to pull back all of them, after all, those sub strongholds also need to keep soldiers in the garrison to maintain the daily work. After all, those sub-footholds also need to keep soldiers to maintain their daily work. In this way, the final number of soldiers gathered back from Jaguar military merchant side is around 250 people. Jason said after reading the information, ording to Hemers, the number of soldiers sent by the Jaguar military merchant to invade Babia at that time was about a hundred. In the end, about twenty people were killed. In other words, the number of troops that Jaguar military merchant was able to gather on the side of its main stronghold was just a little over 200. Manjusaka nodded and said, Thats about it. A mere team of around two hundred warriors, I only need to send out around a hundred warriors on my side, enough to kill them back and forth a dozen times over with no problem. Jason sneered and opened his mouth. The Blood Lion Army Corps warriors areparatively slightly worse in terms ofbat ability than those elite warriors in Dark World. Manjusaka opened his mouth, and then said, However, you cant be careless, the stronghold of Blood Lion Army Corps is much more difficult to fight than the ck Fire Army Merchants stronghold that was attacked in the first ce, the stronghold of Blood Lion Army Corps is much more perfect in terms of both offense and defense. are much more perfect. None of this will be a problem. Jason smiled indifferently and said, Under Satan Operation Groups surprise attack, Blood Lion Army Corps is nothing more than a paper tiger. Lets take down the Jaguar military merchant first, and then see how Blood Throne reacts. All in all, from now on, South Americas side can only be decided by us, Devils Army Factory. Man, dont be so overbearing. I cant stand it. Manjusaka winks, and a bit of tantalizing affection shes out of those beautiful brown eyes. Jason was startled and quickly said, What do you mean by that? Cant stand it? Its just a word, whats so unbearable about it? Manjusaka face annoyed, but also could not help but reach out and pinch Jason a hand, said: You this person is really a little bit of interest is not! Anyway, I just cant stand it Said, Manjusaka fiercely a big horse gold knife, sat on Jasonsp, waist body, originally is the majestic and magnificent she with this move, that piece of proud straight to be against Jasons face. Jason also finally understood Manjusakas words, so the so-called cant stand refers to this aspect. What else could Jason say? What can Jason say? The hardest thing to bear is the grace of a beautiful woman. Three dayster. Satan Operation Group had already made sufficient preparations. Jason finally selected a team of around 120 warriors from the Satan Army Warriors, most of which were warriors who had not participated in the City of Doom battle. Most of them were not involved in the City of Doom battle. These warriors strongly requested to fight in the battle, after all, they had missed the City of Doom battle, and they did not want to miss the battle against the Jaguar military merchant again. Jason left the wounded warriors who had not fully recovered from the battle of City of Doom in Babia. ording to the nning strategy, Jason first led the 120 soldiers to cross the border of Columbia by car, and then went to the border town where the Jaguar military merchant was located toy an ambush. As for the transportation of arms and weapons, Jasons four Apache helicopter gunships, six anti-aircraft guns, and other heavy weapons were all transported through secret channels. Calcting from the time, after Jason and the others arrived at the predetermined location first, these arms and weapons would arrive about two to three dayster. These two or three days could be used to fully investigate theyout of the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold, to find out the Jaguar military merchants main strongholds defense, force distribution, weak points, etc., and as long as the transported arms and weapons arrived, they would be able to start the firepower attack immediately.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After everything was ready, Jason and the others also started to move. The seven Raptor Trucks that Jason found on his side formed a convoy and started to move out. A Raptor Truck could casually carry more than 20 people, so seven Raptor Trucks were enough. In this battle, Lilith also wanted to follow, Jason naturally could not refuse, so he had to let Lilith and Parks both sit on a Raptor Truck, and he drove. Inside thepartment at the back of the Raptor Truck, there were a dozen or so warriors. The rest of the Raptor Trucks were driven by Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Spear, and Sea Shark, and the convoy traveled on, embarking on a new journey. Manjusaka was in Jasons car, sitting in the passenger seat, keeping an eye on the satellite positioning on herputer, and nning the most convenient route for Jason, while minimizing immigration checks. In the back seat of the car were Lilith and Parks, Lilith looked very excited, as if she had experienced the battle of City of Doom, she was also very interested in the uing battlefield. She opened her mouth and asked, Satan, how long will it take to go all the way there? Jason said, Its a seven or eight day drive anyways. That far? Lilith was surprised. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, This is still driving around the clock, but also the most conservative estimate, if we encounter any entry check or any unexpected situation, such as different road surfaces, it will take even longer. After all, this one needs to cross through Columbia territory. Lilith nodded and said, Well, that makes the journey even longer. Such is the case with conquests in the Dark World. Were quite used to this kind of traveling and running. Jason said. Dont worry, Ill get used to it too. Lilith said. Jason smiled, he didnt say anything else and continued to focus on driving. Chapter 1409 Arriving at the Destination The routes Manjusaka chose to take were, as far as possible, routes through The Gray Zone, and the biggest advantage of walking through The Gray Zone was that it eliminated the need for local border fighters to check them out. However, the danger of traveling through The Gray Zone would also be greatly increased. After all, in The Gray Zone on the South America side, there were some armed men, bandits, killers, drug dealers, human traffickers, and other people of all religions. Therefore, an ordinary person would not dare to choose such a route. However, for Satan Army Warriors, none of these problems existed, and it could be said that they could not be considered a problem. After all, as of now, Satan Operation Group is already considered to be the biggest force in South America, and if those ungrateful guys take offense, they will only be greeted by the ck holes of guns. In fact, many of these channels in The Gray Zone are channels that have been opened up by Devils Army Factory, and many of the arms traded out from Devils Army Factory are transported from these channels in The Gray Zone. Generally these The Gray Zone passages would be guarded by specialized forces, after all, this passage means money. Devils Army Factory is basically familiar with the forces in these passages, and Devils Army Factory is also considered to be one of the biggest gold masters of these forces, so Jason will notify these forces in advance when needed, and after a short break in some of the The Gray Zones, these forces will send people to meet them and send a lot of food, wine, and water to them. These forces would send people to meet them and send arge amount of food, alcohol and so on, and the hospitality was all very warm. Three dayster. Night had just fallen, Jasons convoy was traveling on a deserted mountain road. Jason nced at the time, he said into themunication microphone, Attention everyone, prepare to find a suitable ce to stop and set up camp. Since the trip for the past three days was extremely smooth and there were no idents along the way, Jason considered that there were quite a number of women in the group of warriors apanying him, lets say Lilith, Emily, Mary, White Fox, Manjusaka , Dark Phoniex, Phantom and these, perhaps for White Fox, Mary, Dark Phoniex, Phantom, and White Fox may be ustomed to the round-the-clock travels of these beauties who have been fighting in the Dark World for years. However, Lilith and Emily are after all, both of them are very wealthydies, and Manjusaka is not used to it either. Therefore, Jason thought to stop for a night, so that these beautiful women can sleep well on the ground, how to take care of their feelings. In the end, Jason and the others stopped their vehicles and drove a Raptor Truck into the mountain forest along the mountain road and came to a halt. Mr Iron Fist and the other Satan Army Warriors looked for a clearing and set up their simple tents, the dry food and water sources that they had carried with them on the march were taken out, and some of the warriors began to eat. When they passed by the market in The Gray Zone, Jason and the others also bought some ingredients and fruits, so that they could take them out and eat them after camping and resting. Chef Spoon, Eric, Eagle Eyes and other fighters who were responsible for scouting the area around this garrison returned to Jason to report the situation, and there was no danger in this area. Jason was mainly worried that there might be some triad people such as hunters, rogues, and so on, so he asked Eagle Eyes and the others to carry out a wide range of reconnaissance. Captain Miller, to the east, about 15 kilometers away, there is a stream left behind from a cliff. Eagle Eyes said. Jason nodded and arranged for some warriors to take turns guarding the area, then he found Mary and said, Lady Mary, Eagle Eyes and the others scouted that there is a stream about 15 kilometers to the east. You talk to the rest of the women and see if they want to go wash up or something, if they do then they should go there in pairs. Mary responded and said, Ill go talk to the women then. Jason knew in his heart that women were born to love beauty, these days of long distance running, walking basically all the mountain roads, dusty, for women who were born to love beauty this was only hard to endure. As expected, after Mary talked to Lilith, Emily, White Fox, Manjusaka and others, she got their unanimous response, among which Liliths response was the fastest. Lilith hadnt spent much time in the outside world, and it was the first time shed ever traveled a long distance in a car without showering for days or anything like this. So as soon as she heard that there was a flowing water source, she was going to go and clean herself anyway. Parks had originally been going to protect Lilith in the shadows, but when he learned that Lilith and the others were heading to the stream out for cleaning, he naturally didnt follow them there. This area had already been scouted by the Satan Army Warriors, and there would be no threat. Furthermore, Mary, Dark Phoniex, White Fox and several others were all extremely elite warriors, so if there was an emergency, they would be able to cope in time. Jason opened a bottle of wine to go to Parks, Parks fell to drink, taking this opportunity, Jason continued to discuss with Parks some problems on Cultivation. With such a great emperor level powerhouse being able to discuss and exchange ideas at any time, such an opportunity was really rare. Jason wouldnt miss it. Parks was quite appreciative of Jason, plus some other reasons, so basically, if Jason had any doubts, he would answer them based on his own experience and insights. About an hour or soter, Lilith, Mary, White Fox and the others returned, each looking in a good mood, and their bodies also looked much fresher.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A littleter, except for the warriors on guard duty, the rest of the people started to rest on the spot. Not everyone is asleep inside the tent, the beautiful women in the team naturally want to sleep in the tent, the rest of the more warriors are to the ground casually spread a nket on the sleep, fieldbat this way of resting they are also ustomed to. When it was just dawn, Satan Army Warriors had already started to get up and pack up, and then got into the car to continue the next journey. On the seventh day. Jason and his convoy finally arrived at the outskirts of Mora Town. The general stronghold of Jaguar military merchant was established in this Mora Town which was at the junction line. Attention everyone, it has begun to enter the Jaguar military merchants sphere of influence. Be vignt and avoid spooking snakes. Now look for an ambush point on the outskirts of Mora Town where you cannd and station yourself. Jason spoke into his headset. The speed of the convoy also gradually slowed down, stopping at a mountainous forest, Jason then sent a team of scout fighters to scout the mountainous area on the outskirts of Mora Town, looking for a suitable location for an ambush. Since the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold was located in this town, it could be said that all the people in this town, including the towns residents were already Jaguar military merchants people, and they were all their eyes and ears. In such a situation, Jason and the others could not act on arge scale yet, much less appear around Mora Town. They could only stop their vehicles in the outlying areas that were far apart here and find a suitable stationing spot for an ambush before marching there. Regardless, with the arrival of the Satan Army Warriors, an assault on the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold would be underway at any time. Chapter 1410 Reconnaissance Operations Toward evening, the scout warriors that Jason had sent out returned one by one. Eric, Cold, Eagle Eyes and the others all showed up, and they came to the mountain forest where Jason had gathered with therge group of warriors, and were reporting the situation to Jason.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eagle Eyes said, Captain Miller, the outlying mountainous terrain ahead has been scouted, and several of them are suitable for stationing ambushes. One of the terrains has a short mountain at its back, and there is a clearing at the foot of the short mountain, surrounded by dense forests on the periphery, so this area is especially the best. Jason nodded his head and said, When it gets a littleter in the day, well move as a group and sneak all the way there. Speaking of this, Jason asked, During the reconnaissance, can you find any suspicious signs of activity in this area? No signs of suspicious activity have been detected as of yet. Eagle Eyes said. Jason then informed all the warriors to rest in ce while eating briefly to replenish their bodys skills, and to wait until it waspletely dark beforeunching the operation. The Satan Army Warriors in the field began to eat some dry food and drink some water to replenish their bodies and rest in ce for a little while. As time went by, the sky gradually darkened, night had already fallen, in this deserted mountain field, it was even more dark and dreary, there was no light source when you looked around. Jason looked at the sky and said, Iron, Baron, Treg, notify all the warriors to get ready to go. One by one, the Satan Army Warriors immediately got up and lined up neatly, splitting into three teams, and under Jasons leadership, they took advantage of the night color to sneak forward. Eagle Eyes, Cold and other Warriors led the way, heading to the previously scouted terrain area for ambush. Along the way, all the Satan Army Warriors were silent, but maintained a neat and consistent formation and pace, and there was an aura of bloodshed permeating from their bodies. Even in the process of marching, still at any time and ce to maintain a can attack and defend formation, and the head and tail link, really want to happen any unexpected situation, the whole team of warriors are able to guard both offense and defense. Lilith had been following the Satan Army Warriors during this period of time, and at this moment, she was also secretly observing this team of excellent Iron Blood Army Warriors. She noticed that this team of warriors full of bloodthirsty and murderous spirit in the process of marching, in addition to being able to maintain a consistent formation at all times, when sneaking, basically with the help of the entire mountainous terrain as well as the surrounding forests and trees as a cover, most of the time, their figures will not be exposed, are to use the surrounding environment as a cover and sneak. This is really let Lilith secretly feel shocked, thinking that this warrior team can develop so early has formed a natural habit ofbat style, is not overnight can be formed, but after day after day training and long years ofbat to umte experience. Lilith could easily understand why in the Dark World, the fighters of the Satan Operation Group were able to create miraculous battles time and time again. It was no coincidence, but rather they possessed strength that was truly daunting. After sneaking all the way up, about half an hourter, arriving at the range of the location scouted by Eagle Eyes and the others, Jason turned on his emergency cell phone shlight. Jason opened the emergency cell phone shlight, shining the surrounding terrain to check, due north direction is a short peak, short peak at the foot of the mountain has a sparse forest, back against the short peak this side is a clearing, the clearing has a ring around the mountain forest, the clearing surrounded. Jason looked around and nodded his head, This is a good ce, all the warriors will be stationed here for ambush. lion, you arrange a group of warriors to patrol and keep an eye on them within one kilometer of the station, Phantom, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Wind Shadow and other warriors, you can start targeting Jaguar military merchants Mora Town, where they are located. The military merchant is located in Mora Town. Figure out the enemy strongholds location in Mora Town, troop deployment, defense line deployment, and other enemy intelligence. With Jasonsmand, some of the Satan Army Warriors in the field began to act in an organized manner. Manjusaka turned on hisputer and started to intercept information to see if he could hack into thework hub of the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold. The rest of the warriors who were temporarily off duty were camping out to rest and recuperate. Phantom, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Wind Shadow and the rest of the fighters are already on the move, scouting ahead for Mora Town. Phantom and the others were not only excellent snipers, but also had rich experience in scouting, they were silent when they acted, their figures were extremely fast, and they were good at hiding and concealing in various situations, which made them most suitable for scouting work. This was the outskirts of Mora Town, and there was still a distance of more than three kilometers from Mora Town, even if they were to sneak all the way there quickly, it would still take quite a bit of time. Phantom, Eagle Eyes, Cold and others were from different directions toward the front of the rapid sneaking, even in the dark night, is still unable to stop the speed of their figure, and in the process of sneaking, are also in the meticulous sensing the surrounding situation, beware of the periphery this side of the Jaguar military merchant side of the patrol warrior team. As time went by, half of the time was spent in the area of the Jaguar military merchant. As time passed, after half an hour, Phantom had already approached the edge of Mora Town. When he came here, he was basically out of the mountainous terrain, and the forests around him were beginning to thin out. This allowed Phantom to slow down his pace a bit, and began to cautiously sneak forward to scout. As she continued to scout forward, Phantoms eyes twitched as she noticed some traces of human activity on the ground in front of her, and after sensing that there was no danger in the surrounding area, she went to take a closer look. Phantoms initial judgment was that these should be the traces left behind by the Jaguar military merchants fighters in this area, which meant that Mora Town was already very close. Sure enough, as Phantom continued to sneak forward further, she saw some lights staggered in front of her, and she picked up her night vision binocrs to check them out, vaguely seeing the size of a town. Although it was a town, from the distribution of houses and poption, it was obviously not up to the size of a town. This, coupled with the fact that it was a frontier junction, made it seem backward, with poor infrastructure in all areas. During the reconnaissance, Phantom noticed that there were vehicles in the town that were moving in the southwest direction of the town, including trucks, Raptor Trucks, and even some armored vehicles. This made Phantoms heart flutter, thinking that the direction these vehicles were traveling should be the direction where the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold was located. Phantom immediately contacted Eric, Eagle Eyes and other scouting fighters through hismunication headset, and together with them, we sneaked towards the southwest direction of this town to meet up, and went directly to scout the situation of the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold. Chapter 1411 – Assault and Kill (I) Two dayster. Jason, Mr Iron Fist, White Fox, Baron, Phantom and the others gathered together, and on the ground was a piece of draft paper, which was based on what Phantom and the other scout fighters had scouted of Mora Town in the past two days. The draft paper roughly depicted the beginnings of a town, and on the southwest side of the town was the location of the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold. Jason said, ording to the situation scouted, this stronghold is located in the southwestern fringe of the town, and its main defense line is built on the natural mountainous terrain of this area, which is described as easy to defend and difficult to attack. Eagle Eyes you guys tell us about some of the enemys armament on this stronghold. Eagle Eyes nodded his head as he said, ording to our reconnaissance, the entire enemys defense line has a wide vertical and horizontal depth, which means that the enemys mobility will be very strong when they rely on the defense line to fight. In addition, relying on these defense lines, there are also many bunkers, artillery towers, sentry towers and so on as auxiliary defense. The soldiers of Blood Lion Army Corps in this stronghold will have a team of soldiers patrolling inside and outside the defense line. asionally time, there will also be some warriors patrolling the outskirts of Mora Town, which we have encountered during our reconnaissance over the past two days, but we have avoided them all and did not engage in direct conflict with each other. Jason murmured and said, That is to say, the battle of attacking the Jaguar military merchants general stronghold, if we follow the conventional attacking method of fighting, it would really take quite a bit of effort to destroy their defense line. Since this is the case, we can adopt the tactic of assault and kill, hitting this enemy warrior from the inside out and killing them by surprise. Saying this, Jasons tone sank as he continued, The first wave will be dominated by our helicopter gunship bombardment, flying straight over and mainly bombarding the enemy strongholds ground armored equipment, lets say the enemys helicopters, armored fighting vehicles, turrets, and so on. Under the fire cover of the helicopters, a team of fighters on the ground feinted in the direction of the enemy, surrounded but not attacked, maintained fire suppression, and held down all fire points in the direction of the enemy. Meanwhile, another team of sharpshooter fightersnded from this mountain that the enemy army was relying on, infiltrated inside the enemys stronghold, andunched an assault against the enemy fighters from the inside out. Does Captain Miller mean that a team of fighters climbed down from this mountain that the enemys defenses were relying on? Tounch an attack and kill operation directly from inside the enemy stronghold? Mr Iron Fist asked. Jason nodded his head and said, Jaguar military merchant has a natural barrier advantage as the western side of their defense line is built on a mountain. As long as this battle is fought, they wont think that we will also take a huge risk to climb down from the west side of the mountain and infiltrate into their position on this. By then the Blood Lion Army Corps attention would bepletely drawn to our frontal feint fire. As soon as the sharp warriors crawling down from the mountain start attacking from the inside out, this Blood Lion Army Corps will also copse. Thats a n I think will work. The odd soldier wins. If we attack head-on, ording to the strength of Jaguar military merchants defense line, its only not good to chew on it, and the casualties that ur will berge. Adopting the tactics that Satan mentioned can quickly disrupt the enemys position and destroy the enemys defense line, thus winning this battle quickly. White Fox said. Then this team of sharp warriors in charge of the assault and kill will be shouldering a heavy responsibility. Moreover, climbing all the way down from the western side of the mountain is also extremely difficult, and requires care and caution. Mr Iron Fist opened his mouth and continued, The most worrying thing about this process of climbing all the way down is being discovered by the enemy, that will be dangerous. Jason nodded and said, Danger definitely exists. It depends on how to keep this danger within a manageable range. As long as the warriors of the ground troops seed in drawing the attention and firepower of the Blood Lion Army Corps, then the lower the probability of this team of sharp warriors being discovered by the enemy forces. As long as they can sessfully infiltrate from the mountain into the enemys defense line position, this battle will also be set for victory. Good, then follow the battle n you mentioned Captain Miller. Mr Iron Fist said. Jason then said, Then I will assign the tasks. This team of sharp warriors responsible for infiltrating the enemy positions will be led by me, Dark Phoniex, Phantom, White Fox, lion, Garth , Wind Shadow and about thirty other warriors. For the rest of the fighters, Iron, you will lead a ground fire feint. The main attack on the southeast side of the enemy, the enemy into my retreat, the enemy retreat I enter, as long as the enemys firepower can be held. After I sessfully infiltrate the enemys position, I will immediately contact you, and when the enemys defense line ispletely disorganized under my sides surprise attack, Iron, you can lead arge force of warriors to attack and kill them. Understood! Mr Iron Fist nodded heavily. ording to this battle n, if Jasons sharp knife raid team would y a decisive role, then Mr Iron Fistsrge troop of fighters would also have a great task inunching fire attacks from the ground, and they would need to maintain a strong fire control and attraction, and indirectly provide cover for Jasons side. At that moment, Manjusaka said, Satan, the weapons shipment will probably arrive in the evening. Jason nodded, counting from the time, the arms shipment from Babia should have arrived about the same time. As soon as our arms and weapons are delivered, the entire assault will beunched during the evening hours. Jason said in a deep voice. Every Satan Army Warrior in the field perked up after hearing this, and a sense of impatience filled the air. Now that there was still half a day left before evening, Jason joined White Fox, Dark Phoniex, Phantom, lion, and several other Warriors to sneak towards the west side of the mountain on which the Jaguar military merchants defense line depended. Jason was stepping over in advance to take a look at the situation of the western side of the mountain, so that he could be better prepared with a clear understanding of the situation. Jason and the others sneaked all the way there, and did not encounter any Blood Lion Army Corps patrol warriors, all the way there was very smooth. After sneaking up the western side of the mountain, looking forward from the top of the mountain, with the help of binocrs, they could see arge-scale stronghold at the foot of the mountain. This stronghold whether it is the defense line or all aspects of the infrastructure has been extremely perfect and mature, obviously the development of many years of sess, the stronghold from time to time there are cars in and out, a team of fighters in the stronghold inside and outside the patrol. At the back of the stronghold was the office-cum-living quarters area, with one floor-style building, and manyrge warehouses and so on. Jason and the others then observed the mountain, which indeed appeared to be very steep, and the middle part of the mountain was even more bare, with only smooth stone walls, which made it quite difficult to climb. However, Jason, Dark Phoniex, White Fox, and the rest of the group discussed and agreed that as long as they were well prepared, they would have no problem climbing down the mountain.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Originally in the Satan Army Warriors daily special training, also includes mountain climbing, and even some extreme climbing on the cliffs special training, so now this mountain for Jason and their climbing is no problem, the key lies in how to ensure the safety of the premise, the climbing speed up. Jason and others in this mountain body for some detailed reconnaissance, when the sun gradually west, have sneaked back to Satan Army Warriors stationed camp. Chapter 1412 – Assault and Kill (II) It was nightfall when Jason and his group returned to the Satan Operation Groups stronghold. Upon returning, Jason saw the Satan Operation Group warriors moving their weapons and Jason realized that the arms shipment had already arrived. All the Satan Army Warriors were beginning to equip themselves with their weapons. Mr. Iron Fist saw Jason came back and said: Captain Miller, four Apache helicopters are parked at another point in front of us, in addition, there are also anti-aircraft guns and so on, Tiger, Spear, Treg and other fighters are guarding over there, and at the same time, they are filling up the helicopters with ammunitions. It can be said that all the fighters are now ready for action at any time. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, with a bit of killing chance shing as he said, Then prepare tounch the operation immediately. Soldiers in charge of the sharp knife raid, check your weapons and ammunition, prepare the relevant climbing tools, and follow me to set off immediately!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Iron, Im counting on you for the ground attack. Inform the helicopter fighters to bombard the enemy strongholds armored equipment andrge-scale facilities and then immediately withdraw, without tangling with the enemy. Jason instructed. Okay, I understand. Mr Iron Fist nodded. Jason then said, Ill sneak over on my side first, and Ill notify you when we reach the western side of the mountain and I lead the fighters to start climbing down. Your side will then immediatelyunch an attack and kill operation. I know. Mr Iron Fist nodded his head as he looked towards Jason and said, Captain Miller, you must be careful in this way as well. Anyway, I will definitely give you the greatest fire cover on my side, and make sure to draw the enemys attention and fire points over. Jason nodded, and then with a wave of his hand, he led the thirty warriors of the Point Guard Squad who had already made preparations to quickly dive towards the mountains to the west in the night. There were Dark Phoniex, Phantom, White Fox, lion, Garth , Wind Shadow, Spear, Hemers, Bear, Dragon and others in this warrior team, this warrior team Jason was also selective in picking them out, there were snipers, assants as well as machine gunners among them, and even if this Even if the 30-member warrior team encounters any danger, it can immediately form abat unit that is fully equipped with firepower lineups. Since Jason and the others had already sneaked into the west side of the mountain in the afternoon to conduct reconnaissance in advance, they were still very familiar with the sneaking route. Even under the night, this team of fighters was not slow at all, sneaking all the way with great speed yet silently. Dark Phoniex was fighting for Satan Operation Group for the first time, her cold and seductive jade face looked wave-free and extremely calm, with two points of cold stars shing in her narrow and charming phoenix eyes, and she could be said to have entered a state of full-scalebat. Although Dark Phoniex had never trained with the Satan Operation Groups fighters, she was able to perfectly integrate into the formation of the Satan Operation Groups fighters during the sneaking process, which also showed her super-highbat talent and adaptability. Under Jasons leadership, this team of fighters was like a sharp knife, plunging right into the heart of the enemy. With Jason and the other warriors running with all their might, it took nearly an hour or so before they arrived at the mountain in the west again. Brothers, are you all ready? Jason asked in a deep voice. One by one, the warriors in the field nodded their heads, and they took out some tools suitable for climbing from their tactical backpacks, and looking down from above, they were able to see that a bit of light had already been lit up on the general stronghold of Jaguar military merchant, and vaguely, they could still see some walking warriors figures. Then start climbing down. Remember, safety first, and keep yourself safe while being swift. Jason spoke. At the same time, Jason contacted Mr Iron Fists side through hismunication headset, and when it was connected, he said, Iron, your side can start the attack and kill operation immediately. Roger! Mr Iron Fists voice, which was filled with an iron blood killing aura, came out. The Satan Army Warriors were stationed on the ground. Mr Iron Fist ended his call with Jason, and he said through hismunication headset, Tiger, Rhonda, Pam, Leopard, please reply when you hear me. Tiger copy! Rhonda copy! Pam copy! Leopard, copy! You all prepare to deploy your helicopter gunships immediately, and on mymand, activate the helicopters at any time to head out to bomb enemy positions. Mr Iron Fist said in a deep voice. Roger! Tiger and the others spoke. Mr. Iron Fist then called out to Treg and Baron, and he said, You two lead a team of about forty fighters and go straight to the east of the enemy position. I will lead the rest of the fighters to attack the south side of the enemy. Remember Captain Millers instructions, surround but dont attack, attract the enemys main force. Dont fight hard with the enemys firepower and avoid casualty situations as much as possible. Good! Baron and Treg both nodded heavily. Eagle Eyes, Cold, and the rest of you snipers, once you approach the enemy position, you can carry out free sniping, choose the ambush terrain that suits you, snipe the enemys firemen as much as possible, and suppress the enemys firepower. At the same time, beware of enemy snipers. Mr Iron Fist spoke. After everything was ready, Mr Iron Fist and the others led one Satan Army Warriors into action. This team of warriors, filled with an ironic and murderous aura, dived forward in the night, and took the Mora Town straight ahead, preparing to start an attack and kill battle. Mr. Iron Fist divided the Satan Army Warriors on the ground into two teams, led by him, Baron, and Treg, with about 40 warriors in each of the two teams. This team of warriors attacked at full speed, sneaking very fast, but also silent along the way, invariably there is a murderous atmosphere in the pervading. Lilith, Manjusaka and the others also followed the rear of the team, but this kind of gun battle, Lilith certainly cant participate in, Parks also wont let her participate. On one hand, Lilith hadnt received any special training in hot weapons, and on the other hand, in that battlefield of guns and bullets, the danger factor would be drastically increased. Soon, the warrior team led by Mr Iron Fist and Baron had arrived at the edge of Mora Town, and some of the snipers in the team, such as Eagle Eyes, Cold, and Emily started to look for a suitable ambush point ording to the surrounding terrain. Mr. Iron Fist, holding night vision binocrs, looked towards the south-west direction where the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold was located, and he ordered into hismunication headset, Tiger, Rhonda, Pam, Leopard, all of you listen to the order, send out the helicopter gunships and start bombing the enemys position. At the back, with Mr Iron Fists order, a rumbling sound immediately came from mid-air, the sound of propellers turning at high speed. Soon, four Apache helicopter gunships rose up in the night, and with a turn of the nose, flew towards the direction where the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold was located. Chapter 1413 – Aerial Bombardment Jaguar military merchants main stronghold. As usual, the soldiers of Blood Lion Army Corps were patrolling in the stronghold, a team of soldiers were patrolling methodically, during which there was a caring in and out of the stronghold from time to time. Most of these cars are transporting goods, after all, Jaguar military merchant general stronghold this side is thergest arms trading and transportation hub, Jaguar military merchant in other various sub strongholds in the arms, are from the general stronghold this side of the transport dispatched down, and then in the sales to other ces. The night is already deep, the sentry tower in the stronghold still has soldiers on duty, the sentry tower on the huge, bright, blinding light is around the entire stronghold around the irradiation, a total of four sentry towers, the configuration of the light is strong enough to take care of the entire stronghold of the defense line inside and outside. At this moment, the soldiers stationed on the sentry towers vaguely heard an unusual sounding from the sky, the whistling sound of the wind, the rotating spiral, and the wind pressure that copsed from the upper air. At this instant, the guards on the sentry tower had a change of face, they are not rookie warriors, they are all extremely richbat experience warriors, this unusual sound makes them realize that there is some kind of dangering. Immediately, a warrior decisively sounded the rm. Tick! Tick! Tick! The rms in the entire stronghold immediately sounded, and the sharp and ear-piercing sound of the rm immediately spread throughout the entire stronghold, causing the warriors on the ground who were on duty, as well as the warriors who were resting in the living area to all hear it. In a small three-story building in the living area, the sleeping Lion was violently awakened by the sharp and ear-piercing rm, he himself is an extremely outstanding warrior, and has always maintained an extremely high level of vignce, so when the rm sounded out of thin air, he immediately woke up with a conditioned reflex. The gaze in Lions eyes sank, and a bloodthirsty and terrifying aura permeated his entire being, like a sleeping lion awakening, he casually picked up a piece of clothing and put it on, holding amunicator in his hand, and asked in a deep voice, Blood Axe, what exactly is going on? Boss, the warriors on the sentry tower pulled the rm, saying that they had discovered a suspicious situation- However, before Blood Axe could finish his words in themunicator, he was interrupted by a roaring vibration- Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! In the darkness of the night, a helicopter gunship appeared in the air above the entire Jaguar military merchant stronghold, and immediately afterward, an air-to-ground missile bombarded down from these helicopter gunships as if they were raining down. A piece of air-to-ground missiles locked the stronghold in the armored facilities of the battlefield area, with these air-to-ground down bombing down, armored battlefield area, an armoredbat vehicle, including parked helicopter gunships, including, all up rolling ck smoke. In addition, somerge equipment in the stronghold, including bunkers and artillery towers, sentry towers and so on were all bombed down in the mid-air air missiles attack, there are some air missiles bombarded to the stronghold of the defense line area, the defense line, the ground has a lot of Blood Lion Army Corps warriors were affected, the miserable howling sound endless, resounded in the air. In the stronghold, some staircases were hit by missiles, the walls cracked, falling rocks rolled, and the smell of smoke and fire filled everywhere. In the living area, Blood Axes figure rushed out, and there was also one Blood Lion Army Corps warrior, all of them had already rushed out, and even some of the warriorsbat uniforms hadnt even had time to put them on yet, but each one of them held a weapon in their hands, but after rushing out they had nk faces because they couldnt find where the enemy was at all. Enemy nes, enemy nes are attacking! Where are the gunners? k gunners get into position for me right now. And Makassar, you quickly lead a team of fighters, equip me with portable anti-aircraft missiles in the fastest time possible, and st those enemy nes in the air down for me! Blood Axe roared almost hysterically into his headset as he was beginning to takemand. At this moment, a burly and tall figure rushed out angrily from a small three-story building, this was none other than Lion, rushing out, when he saw the devastated scene in front of him, his entire body was about to explode with anger. Who are the iing enemies?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Lion asked in a deep voice. Boss, we dont know exactly what kind of enemy ising tomit the crime yet. The opposing sides helicopter gunships came over first to start bombing, and the troops on the ground havent appeared yet. Blood Axe immediately responded. Boom! Boom! Boom! With the sound of several explosions, two bunkers in the general stronghold were directly destroyed, and several sentry towers also fell, as for the armored equipment in the stronghold of the battlefield is the focus of these air-to-ground missiles to take care of the armoredbat vehicles, helicopters, and other things in this area were basically all destroyed. Jaguar military merchant total stronghold this side of the anti-aircraft guns as well as man-portable air defense missiles are ready when, coldly and unexpectedly is to see the four armed helicopters in the sky a turn under, so fly away, in the twinkling of an eye disappeared in the vastness of the night. At this time C Da da da da da! Bang bang bang bang! Shoo! Shoo! Outside the stronghold line of defense, there was a burst of gunfire rang out of thin air, zing fierce heavy machine gun sound, and the assault rifle gunfire, interspersed with a sniper rifle gunfire. Poof! Plop! On the defense line, some of the warriors who looked panicked and confused under the aerial bombardment of the helicopters had not yet had time to hide in the bunker defense line, and a round of bullets pierced through their bodies, sttering a flurry of blood. Enemy attack! There are enemies to the east and south, attacking and killing up here! On the sentry tower, a sentry warrior observed this situation outside the defense line and immediately warned the warriors of his side throughout the stronghold through themunicator. The enemy ground forces areing! Pass the order down, all fighters take their positions and defend the stronghold to the death for me, at the same time, open fire and hit this enemy fighters that havee to offend me hard! Lion shouted at Blood Axe. Yes, Boss! Blood Axe led the order and rose. Carol, which force do you think came to raid us this time? Lion asked in a deep voice with a dark face. Carols eyes shed with essence as he said, If I guessed correctly, it should be Satan Operation Grouping in force. What? Satan Operation Group? Lions face couldnt help but freeze. Carol nodded as he said, Boss, do you remember the ck Fire Army Merchant? It was also suddenly attacked and wiped out overnight! Only, at that time, it was Satan Operation Group that cooperated with Blood Throne to send out troops. This time I think it should be Satan Operation Group who is going to preemptively strike the door first. Lions eyes shed with a bit of essence as he said in a cold voice, Even if its Satan Operation Group, so what? Our defense line here is different from ck Fire Army Merchants defense line, which ispletely half-baked. This time, Satan Operation Group wont be able to enter our defense line. Lets go, lets go to the front tomand the battle, Id like to see how the so-called invincible Satan Operation Group can attack in front of our solid defense line! Chapter 1414 – Heaven Sent Wonder Soldiers (I) On the defense line of Jaguar military merchants main stronghold, all the soldiers of Blood Lion Army Corps rushed over, they appeared to be well-trained, and immediately stationed themselves on the defense line to fight with the help of the bunkers on the defense line. At the same time, some soldiers on the bunkers that were not destroyed by the air-to-ground missiles began to rotate the rapid-fire machine guns on the muzzles of the guns, and in an instant, theyers of firepower immediately unfolded, and arge number of bullets covered and poured out in front of them as if they were raging like a storm, and attacked and killed the soldiers who were besieging on the east and south sides of the defense line. At this time, Lion has also rushed to this side of the defense line, he is holding night vision binocrs to observe the enemy situation in front, in his observation, the east and south have a team of fighters rushing to kill, maintaining a fairly fierce firepower. But the hardest thing to defend against was the sudden sniper slugs. Shoo! Shoo! Another round of sniper slugs arrived, and one by one, the warriors of Blood Lion Army Corps on the defense line fell to the ground one after another, facing this kind of precise sniping, they were indeed unable to resist. Where are the snipers? Start sniping for me and kill the enemy fighters that are besieging me! Lion roared loudly. Under Lions arrangement, the warriors of the Blood Lion Army Corps on the defense line hadunched a powerful and fierce fire attack, the warriors of this Blood Lion Army Corps converged together with around two hundred people, and when their firepower was fully opened, the fire siege attack that was formed was extremely terrifying.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In addition, there was also the fire attack on the bunker turret, a rapid-fire machine guns fire was ferocious and abnormal, forming a whistling metal storm, frantically strangling up. When the Blood Lion Army Corps side of the firepower rage swiftly up, the defense line outside the southeast is surrounded by killing over that team of fighters is stopped, no longer forward, just maintain the firepower on the attack and kill. Our helicopter gunships? Send out the helicopter gunships to do some bombing! Lion said in a deep voice. Boss, our armored equipment area is being bombarded by enemy helicopters, basically our armoredbat vehicles and helicopters have been destroyed. Blood Axes voice came. Damn it! Lions angry voice resounded as he said in a deep voice, Where are our bazooka gunners? Aim at the direction where the enemy troops are and bombard them over to me. Lion wasted no time in mobilizing his maximum firepower to attack and kill the group of warriors to the southeast. Outside the defense line. The warrior team led by Mr Iron Fist was attacking towards the south, and as the intensity of the firepower on the Blood Lion Army Corps side continued to increase, Mr Iron Fist appropriately had the warrior team retreat back, using the surrounding cover to fight. On the east side, Treg and Baron were leading the attack on the east side of the Blood Lion Army Corps defense line, and at the same time, they were also holding back the troops and firepower of the enemy on the east side. Treg and Baron retreated in the face of the fierce firepower of the enemy on the defense line, and fought from the surrounding bunkers. Both Satan Army Warriors teams maintain powerful firepower, while the snipers in the teams are roaming around, constantly eliminating the enemy firepower, while holding the enemy snipers at bay. Mr Iron Fist, Baron and other people led by the Satan Army Warriors to defend and fight the situation, the fire level is bound to be Blood Lion Army Corps side of the suppression, but although the fire to the other side of the suppression, but also failed to Satan Army Warriors casualties caused by the situation. As long as Satan Army Warriors didnt take the initiative to assault, didnt meet the Blood Lion Army Corps firepower to rush forward, under the firepower counterattack with the help of the bunker, the Blood Lion Army Corps side really couldnt do anything to Satan Army Warriors. On the defense line of Jaguar military merchant, Lion was mad after seeing this situation. Obviously, he had suppressed the firepower, but he was unable to inflict any substantial damage on the Satan Operation Groups fighters, and both sides were at best in a stalemate. Under such circumstances, Lion didnt dare to send out troops to pursue and attack, because he knew very well that once they left the cover of the defense line, the soldiers of the Blood Lion Army Corps under hismand couldnt withstand the firepower of the Satan Operation Groups fighters. Lion immediately summoned Carol over to discuss with him how to solve this predicament at hand. West face of the mountain. While the two sides were engaged in a firefight in the air, on the mountain in the west, there were a number of figures that were as sturdy as apes and monkeys that were constantly climbing down the mountain. These figures were precisely Jasons squad of fighters led by the Sharp Dagger Assault. Soon, Jason and his team of three had climbed to the middle part of the mountain, this part of the mountain was extremely smooth, all rocky cliffs, which could be said to be the most dangerous area in this climbing mission. After arriving at this mountain area, Jason and the others who had prepared for this first stabilized themselves, then took out the prepared ropes from their tactical backpacks, found the fixing point on the position they were standing on, and tied one end of the ropes securely. Everyone make sure to check carefully and make sure to tie it securely, there must not be any idents. Jason reminded all the raid fighters into his headset. Once all the fighters had tied it securely, and after checking that there were no hidden dangers, the other end of the rope was then dropped vertically. Next, Jason, White Fox, Phantom, Dark Phoniex, lion, Garth, Hemers and other thirty warriors grasped the rope, stepped on the rocky mountain with both feet, and jumped down step by step, looking incredibly light. The actual situation is also extremely dangerous, there are any idents, for example, slippery hands did not grasp the rope, then the whole person will fall straight down, broken bones. Jason and the Satan Army Warriors involved in the raid were also bold, they grabbed the rope and kept jumping down, in the process, the ears have been hearing the sound of rumbling explosions and fierce gunfire, the sound of gunfire into their ears continuously. In about ten minutes or so, Jason and the rest of the warriors climbed down the smooth and steep stone wall peacefully, at this time they were already in the middle and lower part of the western mountain, and it could be said that they were already very close to the stronghold below. Attention all fighters, we are approaching the enemy fighters stronghold position, raise your guard and use the cover on the mountain to approach downwards! Jason spoke into his headset in a low voice, at the same time, he also raised his Barrett sniper in his hand, his entire concentration staring at the situation within the Jaguar military merchant stronghold below. With the position of him and the rest of the Satan Army Warriors, once they were discovered by the warriors in the Jaguar military merchant stronghold, it would really be a bit of a problem, and it could be said that there was no way to retreat, and there could only be a bloodbath. Jason certainly does not want this to happen, so he must be vignt, hiding and sneaking, and then after sessfully infiltrating the enemys position, he willunch a crazy attack from the inside to the outside. Chapter 1415 – Heaven Sent Wonder Soldiers (II) The firefight between the two sides continued. Facing Satan Army Warriors strategy of surrounding but not attacking, Lion didnt have a better way to deal with it. He could only continue to maintain a strong firepower attack, if his sides firepower was slightly weakened, it would usher in Satan Army Warriors ferocious firepower sweeping, and under the fierce firepower suppression, the snipers of Satan Operation Groups side would wait for the opportunity to start sniping Blood Lion Army Corps soldiers on the defense line. Soldiers. Due to the destruction of some armored equipment including helicopters, the Blood Lion Army Corps has lost the ability to strike from the air, and can only use the defensive line of the position to retreat and counterattack, but the effect of the counterattack is also unsatisfactory. For example, in the sniper duel, Blood Lion Army Corps side also has many snipers, but these snipers in the process of dueling with Satan Operation Groups top snipers, immediately showed all kinds of shorings, basically by Satan Operation Groups snipers on the side of the full suppression! If they dared to venture out, they would basically be sniped to death immediately. Since the two sides exchanged fire, the snipers of Satan Operation Group had killed at least ten soldiers of Blood Lion Army Corps. Lion was discussing the tactical situation with Carol, Lions gaze turned cold and he said in a deep voice: Carol, what do you think should be done about the current situation? Lets just say that the ones who are currently offended are Satan Operation Group, but they are now firing at us from across the air, what does this mean? A contest of endurance? Our defense line is as solid as gold, coupled with the firepower of many bunkers and artillery towers, in such a situation, Satan Operation Group also knows that they cannot attack, so they can only start the tactic of firefighting in the air. Carol opened her mouth and continued, What Im worried about now is that Satan Operation Groups side will continue to send out helicopter gunships to bombard us. Once our defense line bunkers are prated, then this Satan Army Warriors will immediately charge up as well.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lion nodded and said confidently, With the depth and breadth of our defense line, even if they are Satan Operation Group warriors, so what? If they really want to charge up, I can kill them without leaving a single piece of armor. They obviously realize that they cant take down our defense line, so they retreated in the bunker and opened fire in the air. As for their helicopter gunships this point really can t be left undefended. Pass the order down, all the anti-aircraft guns as well as man-portable air defense missiles are ready, stand by in ce, and as soon as you spot an enemy aircraft, give me an immediate st and fire. Lion focused on air defense, at the same time, he also sent more troops to guard the east and south direction, he didnt dare to have any ckness on his side, the firepower level was slightly suppressed by the Satan Operation Group, and then it was bound to be followed by a small wave of offensive climax of the Satan Operation Group, every wave of attack, there would always be some Blood Lion Army Corps soldiers on the defense line. Every wave of attack, there would always be some Blood Lion Army Corps fighters sacrificed on the defense line. While both sides were exchanging fire andunching fierce attacks, on the mountain west of Jaguar military merchants defense line, a group of figures had approached this stronghold position under the cover of night color and some forests and terrain shelters on the mountain. Jason appeared out, he observed this stronghold position in front of him, approaching on the western side was the warehouse area in the stronghold, with the sudden outbreak of this battle, there was basically no scouting for any fighters in this area. The stronghold relied on the mountain to the west, yet it also had an outer wall, but the height of this outer wall was not a problem at all for fighters like Jason. All warriors listen, once you sneak into the enemy position, White Fox, Phantom, Wind Shadow, Dark Phoniex are responsible for sniping the enemys sentry towers, bunkers and snipers; Spear, Bear, Hemers you lead a group of firefighters to charge forward and take the enemys defense line; Lion, Garrett, Hemers you lead a group of firefighters to charge forward and take the enemys defense line; lion, Garrett and others are in charge of the enemys defense line. defense line; lion, Garth, you guys lead the assault fighters towards the front. Jasonmanded thebat tasks into his headset. Roger! Roger! One by one, the warriors opened their mouths and replied in low voices. Starting now,unch the operation and sneak into the enemys position immediately. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and he took the lead, his entire body sprinting down towards the front, and then climbed up the entire fence of the defense stronghold along the mountain, and after he carefully sensed and confirmed that there was indeed no one in the rest of this piece ofnd, he tumbled down in a flip,nding firmly on both feet. Immediately after thatC White Fox, Dark Phoniex, Hemers, Lion, Garth, and other warriors all flipped over the wall andnded on the ground one after another, and there was almost no sound made during the whole process. Even if there was any noise, it was muffled by the sound of the intense and furious firepower and gunfire from the front of the stronghold. Jason gestured towards the warriors in the field, Dark Phoniex, White Fox, Garth, Phantom and the other warriors understood and began to sneak forward, a long-brewing murderous intent began to permeate out from their bodies. Jason and other fighters sneak into this area is indeed the warehouse area, with the outbreak of a war, the rear of the warehouse location is basically no warriors stationed, all towards the front of the defense line of the front line of battle. White Fox, Phantom, Wind Shadow, Dark Phoniex and other sniper figures in this area quietly shed, these snipers ording to their own sniping style, has begun to select a suitable for sniping the high ground. The sniper rifles in their hands also stretched out towards the front, and the crosshairs had already begun to lock onto some snipers and firemen on the sentry towers and bunkers. Spear, Bear, Hemers, and the other fighters with heavy machine guns in hand, sprinted forward, and when they rushed out of this warehouse area, they could see the defense line bunkers that were in the middle of the battle farther ahead. Immediately, Spear and other fighters began to choose the bunker suitable for hiding to defend, the muzzle of the heavy machine gun in his hand was already pointing towards. Lion, Garth and other assault fighters were also ready, each fighter had a strong battle intent in their eyes, they sneaked all the way here, and also skillfully hid their own figures. The Blood Lion Army Corps in the front line of defense were fighting fiercely, they would never think that there were enemies in their rear, plus the gunfire and artillery sound that continuously resounded in the air had already attracted the attention of all the warriors in the stronghold, and basically no one would pay attention to the situation in the rear of the stronghold. Seeing that all the assault fighters were ready, Jasons eyes sank, and he said into his headsetC Commence action! With Jasonsmand, all the ambush fighters immediatelyunched a full-scale assault operation. Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! First, the sound of sniper rifles rang out, and then the sniper fighters ambushed on the sentry tower fell one after another, and some of the snipers even fell straight down from the sentry tower. At the same timeC Da da da da da! The sound of heavy machine guns like a beast roaring resounded, and the bullets that swept out formed a terrifying curtain of bullets, hard to tear a blood-soaked gap from the enemys solid defense line. Chapter 1416 – Defense Breached (I) On the defense line of Jaguar military merchant, all the soldiers of Blood Lion Army Corps were all confused, not only them, even Lion, Blood Axe, Carol and others were all stunned on the spot, their faces were all shocked and horrified, looking incredulous and confused. In this gap, Jason led this sharp knife raid warrior team is scrambling for time to carry out shooting attack, is to take advantage of the Blood Lion Army Corps warriors have not reacted to the period of time, to give the other side caused the greatest casualties. Ambush snipers, such as White Fox, Phantom, Dark Phoniex, Wind Shadow and others are carrying out cold-blooded and merciless sniping. White Fox and others can be said to be the most top snipers, in the sniper marksmanship has reached the top ranks, Blood Lion Army Corps snipers and they arepletely noparison, whether it is the induction ability, sniper uracy and so on all be White Fox, Phantom and others to be crushed. Especially after this team of attack and kill warrior team sneaked into the stronghold position, equal to the enemys rearunched an attack, Blood Lion Army Corps this side of some snipers, bunkers and artillery on the firepower hand, almost all are clearly exposed in the eyes of White Fox and others. For White Fox, Phantom, Wind Shadow and other top snipers, this was clearly a living target. Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! The sound of sniper rifles continued to resound through the air, each shot was like the God of Deathing down, harvesting away a fresh life. Soon, some of the snipers ambushed on the sentry towers of this stronghold were killed by snipers who didnt even have the time to react, and when that ray of killing machine locked over, they couldnt react and were already killed by snipers. Spear, Bear, Hemers and other machine gunners are even more firepower, a kind of heavy machine gun barrels burst out of the zing fire, looking like a fire snake dancing in mid-air, ruthlessly engulfed to the defense line those who can be said to be the back of the Blood Lion Army Corps warriors of the empty door wide open. Lion, Garth and the other assault fighters were also on fire, and the bullets from one assault rifle poured down densely like rain, sweeping and sweeping towards those Blood Lion Army Corps fighters on the defense line. AhC A miserable howl resounded one after another, shocking the heavens and earth, iparably mournful. This was simply a one-sided overwhelming massacre! The more than two hundred fighters on the defense line of the Jaguar military merchant stronghold could be said to havepletely exposed the empty doors of their backs to the guns of this group of raiding fighters led by Jason. When the firepower of that targeted raid was in full swing, the warriors of Blood Lion Army Corps on the strongholds defense line could be said to have suffered heavy deaths and injuries, and one by one, the warriors fell to the ground amidst miserable cries. Enemy attack, behind us! How did an enemy warrior appear behind us? How did the other party sneak in? Appearing out of thin air? Counterattack, quick, give me a fire counterattack! When the warriors of Blood Lion Army Corps on the strongholds defense line came back to their senses, many of the warriors around them had already fallen to the ground, scarlet blood staining the ground. Some of the warriors who managed to remain alive immediately organized a counterattack on the spot and opened fire towards the bearings behind them. Damn, how did this enemy warrior sneak in? From the sky? Lion roared up as he continued, All fighters gather up for me, dont get disorganized. Counterattack, give me firepower to counterattack! Wheres our firepower? Where are the snipers? Damn it! Blood Axe, you organize the assault fighters all the way for me and forcefully attack the enemy troops attacking behind us! It could be said that the defense line of the stronghold where the Blood Lion Army Corps was stationed was basically in chaos, no matter what, they could not have imagined that the enemy assault fighters would actually parachute into their rear andunch an attack from their rear, which was like a sharp sword stabbing their unguarded backs!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. This also caused the Blood Lion Army Corps to be in great disarray, and they werepletely caught in the middle of an attack from the back. Soon after, Blood Axe quickly organized a team of fighters to face Jasons sharp knife raid team. In a bunker, Jasons figure shed out and rolled towards the right side, pointing the Barrett in his hand towards the front, following his own sense of uracy, he pulled the trigger. Phew! A sniper slug sniped out, a machine gunner warrior who was about to open fire towards the side of the raiding warrior in front of him died with his head blown off. Jason said into hismunication headset, Iron, the fighters on your side are assaulting at full speed! Roger! Mr Iron Fists voice came through. Outside the strongholds defense line, Mr Iron Fist said into hismunication headset, Treg, Baron, gather all the fighters and assault towards the enemys defense line, quick! Roger! Treg and Barons voices rang out. Soon, in the night, the Satan Army Warriors led by Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and the others began to assault towards the front. Machine gunners cover fire andunch a maximum fire sweeping attack! Snipers are responsible for sniping the enemys threatening fire fighters! Assault fighters break through with full force and attack the enemys defense line! Mr Iron Fists voice resounded, and the Gatling rotary-barrel heavy machine gun he was holding was already roaring madly, the rotary-barrel muzzle continuously spewed out rounds of machine gun bullets,unching a frantic sweeping attack towards the enemy fighters on the defense line in front of him. Treg, Baron, Sea Shark and the other fighters also did the same, firing with all their might, the firepower of one heavy machine gun erupted and swept across, the intertwined firepower covered up like a big. At the same time, the snipers in the team, such as Eagle Eyes, Cold, Emily and so on, are alsounching sniping, under the cover of powerful machine gun fire, sniping the enemys fire fighters as much as possible, so as to ensure that their own fighters in the process of full-scale breakthrough by the threat to the lowest degree. The rest of the assault fighters took advantage of the opportunity to make a full-scale breakthrough towards the Jaguar military merchants defense line at a rapid pace. Boss, its bad, the enemy troops outside the defense line are rushing towards this side of the line! We wont be able to hold the line! A soldier in Blood Lion Army Corps hurriedly contacted Lion and shouted. Are all the soldiers on the bunker turret dead? If they are dead, then keep sending people up, the firepower of the bunker turrets can better suppress the enemy troops outside the defense line! Lion yelled. The Satan Army Warriors had already begun their assault, and Jason certainly wouldnt give the Blood Lion Army Corps side a chance to deal with holding back those Satan Army Warriors outside the defense line. Immediately, Jason ordered in a deep voice into his headset, Spear, Bear, Hemers and other machine gunners sweep and suppress the enemys fire point on the right side! The rest of the fighters, follow me and assault forward,pletely tearing apart the enemys defense line! Yes! One by one, the warriors of the Spiked de Raid Squad opened their mouths one after another. Chapter 1417 – Defense Breached (II) Da da da da da! In an instant, the machine gun fire of Spear, Bear and the others zed up, sweeping with an iparably frantic force towards a fire point in front of the Blood Lion Army Corps. The firepower from one machine gun was continuous and formed a powerful firepower, which covered the right side of the enemys fire point in front of them. A round of machine gun bullets swept like rain, bombarded some bunkers, sshed a little sparks, under such a dense fire coverage, some warriors on the stronghold could not avoid in time, immediately swept by the machine gun bullets, in the blood soared to the ground and died. Phew! Shoo! Shoo! The figures of White Fox, Phantom, and Dark Phoniex also kept shing, shooting and sniping one after another, and a flurry of blood soared out, staining the sky with blood. It could be said that the presence of White Fox and other snipers gave the Blood Lion Army Corps fighters who were counterattacking on the other side the threat of killing was too terrifying, basically, every shot of sniping would not fall short, for the Blood Lion Army Corps fighters on the defense line, this kind of sniping blow was absolutely fatal.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Whoosh! A figure took the lead and dashed out towards the front, it was Jason, behind him were around twenty assault fighters such as Lion and Garth. Jason had already changed to an assault rifle, in the process of rushing forward, the assault rifle in his hand was also continuously firing, hitting the effect of point-nk shooting, a few fighters just showed up in front, before they had time to make a counterattack, they would be killed by a round of assault rifle bullets that were so precise that it was like point-nk shooting. Under Jasons sides machine gunners and snipers all-out attack, Blood Lion Army Corps temporary counter-attack point on the right side waspletely suppressed. This also created an excellent opportunity for Jason and his men to break through. Right at this momentC Jason made a sh dash and turned his entire body into a stream of light, charging into the middle of the enemys defense line position. Jason just rushed in, and suddenly saw that there were four or five soldiers in front of him whose guns were pointing towards him, Jason followed his own momentum and rolled on the ground, and then the assault rifle in his hand swept forward at the first time. Bang! Bang! Bang! The four or five warriors who were about to rush over in front were immediately pierced by the bullets swept out by the assault rifle, and one by one, they all fell to the ground, and they had just pulled the trigger before they died, only that there was no uracy to speak of. Jasons body once again a sh dash, full force towards the front, the whole person in the process of sudden advance as the wind swept, containing a strong and unparalleled overbearing momentum, in his own kind of wind and lightning speed, some of the enemy fighters on the line of defense were unable to react, almost in the blink of an eye, Jason has already rushed to the front of their lives. In addition, among the rest of the raiders, Lion, Garth, and nearly twenty other raiders had also surged forward, charging towards the defense line that the Blood Lion Army Corps fighters were stationed in. This also dered that the defense line guarded by the Blood Lion Army Corps waspletely broken, and waspletely shattered by the Jason led raiding warrior squad, which had broken the originally solid defense line to pieces. At the same time, in the periphery of the defense line, Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and other leaders of the Satan Operation Grouprge forces of warriors have also rushed over, unstoppable on the way, with a destructive momentum rushed to kill, pointing at the remaining Blood Lion Army Corps warriors on the defense line. As the Satan Army Warriors swarmed up one after another, and as a saber was sheathed, stabbing at the panicked Blood Lion Army Corps warriors, the victory or defeat of this battle was basically already decided. Lions eyes shed with despair, he knew that it was over, this battle was aplete defeat for his side, with the defense line being broken through, with more than half of the Blood Lion Army Corps fighters killed, he knew that he was no longer capable of resisting the onught of Satan Operation Groups fighters. Right now, the entire stronghold defense line is a tragic battle, facing the extremely powerful Satan Army Warriors in closebat, Blood Lion Army Corps warriors are unable to resist, coupled with the position of the defense line has been broken, but also makes their fighting spirit and will to fight has been seriously destroyed, while the Satan Operation Group warriors are full of fighting spirit, but they are not able to resist. On the other hand, the Satan Operation Group fighters were full of fighting spirit, and they were not on the same level in terms of aura. Lion was surrounded by several Satan Operation Group fighters, Lion roared repeatedly, his own outbreak of a fierce and horrifying aura, it was a Lord Realm strength aura pressure. Lion frantically struck out, his bodys muscles booming, with his Lord Primarys strength, he immediately forced back several Satan Army Warriors who surrounded him, and then he angrily roared, Satan, are you here? Where are you? Whoosh! Lions words had just fallen, a figure rushed to the scene with the speed of the wind and lightning, rushing to the route, but also carrying a strong and unparalleled pressure, as if the gods and devils had descended, up to the peak of the King-level middle-ranked pressure momentum swept across the entire battlefield, among the gravity field is even more horrifyingly shocking, as if 100, 000 mountains apanied to the arrival of the. Boom! This figure rushed to the battlefield, and then a heavy fist sted towards Lion. Lions eyes shed a sh of horror, but he still did not avoid, he clenched his teeth, his sturdy body erupted with a strong and powerful force, he gathered his full strength and met the heavy fist that came from the front. Rumble! The fists exchanged blows, and violent fluctuations in the power of the fist Dao erupted. After the punchnded- Wow! Lion opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his entire body was staggering back under the shock of the impact of that punchs power. Lion, as you wish, Iming! An indifferent and cold voice rang out, a figure as erect as a mountain towered over the battlefield, its own imposing aura so strong and unrivaled that it convinced people. Captain Miller! Some Satan Army Warriors in the field shouted in delight upon seeing this figure. Lion stabilized his stance, his eyes looked at Jason with suspicion, he couldnt help but ask in a shocked voice, You, youre Satan? Yes! Jason opened his mouth, he raised his steps forward and approached Lion step by step, and said in a cold voice, The Devils Army Factory that has repeatedly offended my Satan Operation Group, do you really think that I dont dare to kill you? Those who offend me will be killed without pardon! Satan, you, you , Lion didnt even know what to say for a moment, a rough face already filled with shock and fear. Whoosh! Jason, however, did not give him any chance, his figure moved and rushed towards Lion, his own gravity potential field suppressed towards Lion, at the same time, his Secret Power Realm boiled up, and endless Secret Realm Power surged out, transforming into that majestic and boundless Abyssal Strike Power, which sted through the void, towards Lion! He was killed by Lion. Facing the horrifying fist power that whistled, Lions whole person had a feeling of being unable to resist, from the supreme fist power that killed him, he saw the advent of death. Chapter 1418 – A Great Victory Lion is only the strength of Lord Primary,pared to Jason, the gap is really too big. Not to mention Lord Primary, even those who have reached Lord Peak, such as King of War and Sovereign, both died under Jasons fist. Thats why when Jason evolved his punching power and sted his fist with the boundless power of the Abyss, Lion had the feeling that death hade to him. Because Lion knew in his heart that he simply could not resist! Even so, Lion would not sit back and wait for death, he hissed with a fierce face, his whole bodys strength was poured into his arms, and he punched with all his might, bursting out his strongest attack to meet Jasons punches that copsed the void and killed him. Boom boom boom! In an instant, the roaring sound of the fist power resounded through the air, in front of the strongest fist power that Jason had evolved with all his strength, Lions fist power that attacked and killed him was immediately broken and killed, and there was no way to resist it, and then the remaining power of the fist power that did not diminish was wrapped with the meaning of the heavy fist that had already bombarded in front of Lion in a split second. Bang! Bang! A sound iparably dull fist power bombardment sound, Lion that tall and sturdy body immediately flew out, fell heavily on the ground has not been able to move the slightest bit. With Jasons heavy fist power, Lion this realm of strength simply can not resist, once hit by the fist, it must be certain death. After all, the power of Jasons full power punch is stronger and more terrifying than that of an ordinary Lord Peak powerhouse. As soon as Lion died, the surrounding Blood Lion Army Corps fighters were even more terrified. Originally, they had already been demoralized, and with Lions death, they were even more demoralized, and lost the courage to fight on and the will to fight. In addition, after Satan Army Warriors rushed up, the defense line of this stronghold has been divided into a smallbat area, so that the Blood Lion Army Corps warriors could not converge at the first time, and under the dispersal, the end they faced was to be broken one by one. After Jason killed Lion, he moved and ran towards other directions, as long as there was danger and the Satan Army Warriors were in danger of being surrounded, he would rush to kill the Blood Lion Army Corps Warriors in the field in one fell swoop. The Blood Lion Army Corps relies on nothing more than their sturdy defenses. With their defenses breached, they had no advantage, especially in this kind of closebat,pared to the fighters of the Satan Operation Group, they were not on the same level at all. In less than a moment, on the defense line of Jaguar military merchants stronghold, all the people standing were all Satan Operation Groups fighters, and when they raised their eyes to look at it, Blood Lion Army Corpss fighters had all copsed on the ground. Crimson blood stained the entire defense line, the thick pungent smell of blood filled the air, the entire Jaguar military merchants stronghold was a blood-stained horror scene, just like a blood-colored purgatory. Iron, Baron, Treg, Hemers, Sea Shark, Garth, each of you lead about ten warriors to fully search this stronghold to see if there are still fish that escaped the. If you encounter resistance, kill without pardon! Jason said coldly. Good! Mr Iron Fist and the others opened their mouths and led a team of warriors tounch a full search operation against this stronghold of Jaguar military merchant. Emily walked over and put away a military sword in her hand, which was a blood-stained de. Howe the opponent is so weak this time? Emily, who walked over, muttered. Jason was surprised, looked at Emily and said, Are you thinking you havent killed enough? Mostly, I feel uninspired because I havent met any capable opponents. Emily beamed and said. Jason cried andughed a little, and said, You have to remember, any battle, to be able to win that is the best. As for powerful opponents you will always meet them. But before that, youd better cultivate your own strength to be as strong as possible in order to make sure youre still alive after the next battle. I know, I know. Why are you so preachy at such a young age? Emily red at Jason without any good humor. Jason couldnt help but be dumbfounded, but thinking about it, now that Emily had already broken through to the strength of Heritage Master Stage, there really wasnt a single person in the Jaguar military merchant who could fight with her. About half an hourter, Mr Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and others had already searched the entire base, from which a group of people were really searched out, in the process, some people resisted, and were killed by Mr Iron Fist and others without exception. Most of the people searched out were civilian personnel, such as those in charge ofmunications,works, logistics, etc. In addition, the entire stronghold was also searched. In addition, throughout the stronghold, many supplies were searched out. Lets say those various weapons and equipment stored in the warehouses were worth hundreds of millions of dors at the very least. There was also arge amount of gold stored in the stronghold, as well as some cash. However, Jaguar military merchant must still have a special ount, as to whether or not the money in this ount could be obtained, it would depend on Manjusakas means. Jason called Manjusaka over and said: Manjusaka, you go to thework control room of this stronghold, find a way to get into their system, if you can, take control of their entirework system, and retrieve all the information inside. These prisoners, there must be responsible for this piece of work, if necessary, let them cooperate. Those who dont cooperate, kill them directly. Saying that, Jason, along with Mr Iron Fist and the others, went to check the captured and centralized personnel. These captured personnel were concentrated in front of a building in the living area, the surrounding lights had been turned on, reflecting the figures of those personnel in front of them, there were more than thirty people in total, among them there were both men and women, each of them standing with fear and trembling. Jason walked over, looked at these people, he said in Spanish: From now on, Jaguar military merchant no longer exists, all have been wiped out, so, you have be my prisoners. As soon as these words came out, all these people in the field couldnt help but raise their heads and looked at Jason, with all kinds of fear, anxiety, shock and other emotions mixed in one pair of eyes. In their eyes, the Jaguar military merchant led by Lion was almost an emperor in this area, yet it was wiped out overnight by this young man in front of them? The reason you guys are still alive right now is because of two things, firstly, you didnt resist; secondly, youre not Blood Lion Army Corps dedicated fighters. However, if you still want to live, then you have to show your worth. I know that some of you are residents of Mora Town, and some of you were recruited by the Jaguar military merchant to do some work. I dont care what your status is, but if you are willing to serve me and do your best for me in the future, you will not only survive, but you will be paid more than you are now! I have captured this stronghold, but I will not destroy it. On the contrary, this stronghold will be a sub-station of my Devils Army Factory. So, I need men. If you are willing to submit to me and work for me, I will give you the chance to live well, and I will also give you the chance to be rich and famous. If not, you can only go to hell to reunite with Lion. With my words out of the way, its time for you to make your choice.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jason stared at these personnel in the field and said in an indifferent tone. Chapter 1419 Submission (I) Jason left after that statement, leaving it up to the captives to make their choices next. Mr. Iron Fist had sent a team of fighters to keep an eye on them, while Manjusaka had also entered thework control room of the stronghold and started to ess thework hub of the entire stronghold. With Manjusakasputer skills, it wouldnt be difficult to break into thework system, and if the captured personnel were sincere in their submission, it would save a lot of trouble. After all, some of the captured personnel had been in charge of thework systems. However, in order to ess the most centralwork hubs, lets say ounts, ssified information, and so on, specialized passwords might be needed, and these would not be known to these captured personnel. The machine codes these would have been in the hands of Lion and others, and with Lion dead, there would be no one to unlock them. The only way was to rely on Manjusaka to decipher them. Jason left this part of the work for now, and took some Satan Army Warriors to deal with the battlefield, where some of the injured Satan Army Warriors started to receive medical treatment. This stronghold has a good medical facility, so its quite convenient to be treated. After a round of bombardment by Apache helicopter gunships carrying Hellfire air-to-ground missiles, many facilities in the stronghold were destroyed, including somerge facilities and infrastructure. However, the basic framework of the entire stronghold was still in good condition, and only needed a little bit of construction, this stronghold could be immediately put into use, and it was also arge stronghold integrating offense and defense. It was not until the next morning that the cleanup of the stronghold waspleted, and those Blood Lion Army Corps soldiers who died in the battle had already been centralized and incinerated. Manjusakas side had also received news that all of the captured personnel had finally chosen to submit, so Manjusaka had received cooperation when entering thework system control hub in the stronghold, which made Manjusakas sides work go smoothly. However, when Manjusaka wanted to go further into the core control system of thework, he was blocked and needed a special code, which was unknown to the captured personnel in the field, and could only be deciphered by Manjusaka. At the same time these captured personnel, there are responsible for the financial aspects of this stronghold work, ording to the other side of the confession, Jaguar military merchant online ounts liquidity is still more than 500 million U. S. dors. How to transfer this money out was also something that needed to be figured out. What Jason really valued was to be able to take this stronghold of Jaguar military merchant, as long as he had this stronghold as the first sub-stronghold of Devils Army Factory, it would be much easier for him to do so in the future. Jason would set up a team of fighters in this sub-station, forming two points of contact with the Satan Operation Group stationed at Devils Army Factory, and then radiate to the entire South America region. Manpower, on the other hand, was a problem. This meant that Jason was going to need a lot of recruiting, but as long as he had enough money to back it up, he wouldnt have to worry about the manpower aspect. Jason thought about it, and he contacted Luca. Counting up, he hadnt contacted this Queen of Military Industry for a while, and he could only find this Queen of Military Industry to solve the problem of manpower shortage. Themunication was soon connected, and Lucas delighted voice was heard, Hi Satan, you actually took the initiative to contact me, Im really excited, it shows that you still have a bit of a conscience, and havent forgotten about me. Look at you saying that, I would never forget you if I forgot anyone. Jasonughed and then asked, How have you been? Has it been busy? Busy attending some of the royal familys events, its so annoying, its boring and uninteresting, but yet I have to attend. Otherwise, I would havee to you when you guarded City of Doom and became the King of Doom. On the phone, Lucas annoyed voice rang out as she continued, But Ill be fine in a couple days, so Ill be free to move around. Are you in City of Doom or Babia right now? Ill look for you then. It turned out that Lucas side of the news that Jason was guarding City of Doom at that time had also been informed, but she couldnt get away toe over. Jason smiled and said, Im in the middle of Jaguar military merchants main stronghold right now. Jaguar military merchants main stronghold? What are you doing over there? Youre looking for their people to negotiate or something? Luca didnt respond for a moment and couldnt help but ask curiously. Last night I led the Satan Army Warriors to wipe out the Jaguar military merchant, and now Ive captured their main stronghold. I intend to establish this stronghold as a sub-station of Devils Army Factory in South America. However, I am unable to find the manpower to manage, operate, and sell the business. So, its only possible to ask you for help. Jason said with a smile. You what did you say? You took down the main stronghold of Jaguar military merchant? Lucas astonished voice came out, looking surprised and excited.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason smiled and said, Yes, knocked it down. Now everything material and whatnot in this stronghold is ours. Then youre fantastic! Luca rose up in excitement as she said, So, theres only one Stone firearms left on the South America side now right? In theory, yes. But soon, Stone firearms will no longer exist either. A coldness shed in Jasons eyes as he spoke. Not bad for the king of my heart, thats how I like you! Luca smiled as she continued, You dont have to worry about manpower. In a couple days when I can get away, Ill go find you. At that time, I will bring enough manpower to solve your worries. That wouldnt be any better. Then Ill wait for you toe over here at the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold. Jasonughed. See you then, Ive missed you. On the phone, Luca giggled and then ended the call. On this day, all the residents on Mora Town knew that the boss of the original Jaguar military merchant general stronghold had been changed, and the original Blood Lion Army Corps had been reced by Satan Operation Group. Many of the residents of Mora Town had an employer-employee rtionship with the Jaguar military merchant stronghold, and they didnt care which side of the force upied the stronghold, as long as they were given a way to live and a chance to make money, it didnt matter which force they were serving. Therefore, near noon, the leader of Mora Town and some representatives of the towns personnel took the initiative toe to the stronghold, expressing their willingness to submit, and said that if they were needed to work in the stronghold, they would do their utmost to serve. Jason was naturally pleased with this situation, and epted the will of Mora Towns townspeople, while promising to improve their lives in the future, so that they could lead a prosperous life. At the same time, the news of Satan Operation Groups annihtion of Blood Lion Army Corps had also reached Blood Thrones ears. Chapter 1420 – Submission (II) The news that Lion and his Blood Lion Army Corps had been wiped out, and that the Jaguar military merchant stronghold had been taken over by the Satan Operation Group, could be said to havee like a spring breeze, and had spread throughout the entire South America overnight to all the forces,rge and small. Many forces were dumbfounded C the Blood Lion Army Corps was wiped out overnight? This was simply too unbelievable to believe! To know that in the South America area, Blood Lion Army Corps had been one of the top forces for many years, and to be wiped out overnight, this made many forces in the South America area feel disbelief. As more and more information was disseminated, all the forces began to realize that the ones who wiped out the Blood Lion Army Corps were the Satan Operation Groups warrior team. Now, all the forces on the South America side were silent and began to fall silent! Satan Operation Group! Ever since the battle of City of Doom, the four words Satan Operation Group had a strong and terrifying intimidating power, causing people to feel a powerful oppressive force from within when they mentioned it. If Satan Operation Group had personally gone to war, it would have been reasonable to annihte the Blood Lion Army Corps in one night. Even if thebined forces of the four major powers in Dark World were defeated by Satan Operation Group, how could a mere Blood Lion Army Corps resist? In South America, many forces realized that Satan Operation Group was going to start a big purge in South America, topletely control the forces in South America and dominate South America! Some forces began to think about the way forward in silence. The situation right now was already clear, if they still wanted to hang around in South America, they could only submit to the power of Satan Operation Group, or at least never oppose them. The Blood Lion Army Corps has already set an example of what happens when you go against them. Stone firearms main stronghold. Inside a building in the stronghold, Blood Throne, Blood Python, and a group of Stone firearms top figures were all sitting together, each with a gloomy face, looking extremely ugly. Obviously, the news of Satan Operation Groups overnight annihtion of Blood Lion Army Corps had already spread, and Blood Throne and those under hismand all knew about it. Admittedly, Stone firearms and Jaguar military merchant had always been inpetition over the years, and skirmishes often broke out in private. However, the two parties had not yet reached the point of tearing their faces apart, and in somemon interests, the two forces were sometimes able to join together. Therefore, with the Jaguar military merchant being wiped out and Lion being killed, it was inevitable that Blood Throne would have a feeling that his lips were dead.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Blood Python and the others sat there, each one of them not daring to utter a single breath, their faces looking extremely ugly, with some uneasy panicky intentions hidden in their eyes. What a Satan, what a Satan Operation Group, this wipes out Blood Lion Army Corps! After a long time, Blood Throne slowly spoke. Blood Python took a deep breath and couldnt help but say, Doesnt Lion boast that his strongholds defense line position is the most unbreakable? It is easy to defend and hard to attack, and even several times the number of troops of Blood Lion Army Corps could not break through his strongholds defense line. How was it broken by Satan Operation Group overnight? In the face of truly powerful strength, even the strongest defense is just a turtle shell that will always be breached. Blood Throne opened his mouth and continued, Can the Blood Lion Army Corpspare to thebined forces of the four major powers in terms of both strength and power? Even thebined forces of the four major powers were defeated by Satan Operation Group, let alone a mere Blood Lion Army Corps. Boss, do you think Satan Operation Group will deal with us next after annihting Blood Lion Army Corps? Blood Python couldnt help but ask. Will! Blood Thrones eyes shed with essence, but his voice had a decisive certainty. When these words came out, the faces of Blood Python and others sitting below could not help but change, previously among the three major arms dealer forces in South America, ck Fire Army Merchants White Mask Corps was known for its cruelty and madness; Blood Lion Army Corps was known for its bravery and good fighting; Blood Thrones Monty Python Mercenary Corps is known for its numbers. The question is, what good are numbers? How can you outnumber thebined forces of the Four Forces? Even thebined forces of the four forces of Dark World were annihted by the Satan Operation Group, so how could the Monty Python Mercenary Corps resist the Satan Operation Group? It could be said that there was simply no way to resist! Therefore, a pair of eyes looked towards Blood Throne, waiting for Blood Thrones final decision. Blood Throne also knew that these people under his hand were waiting for his decision, he took a deep breath and slowly said, Speaking of which, we were originally allies with Satan Operation Group. Thest time the Angelic Disciples attacked Babia, we didnt pay attention to Satan Operation Groups request for support, so the so-called ally rtionship no longer exists. That was also due to apse in judgment on my part. So, after Satan Operation Group wiped out Blood Lion Army Corps, they will definitely go after Stone firearms next, Devils Army Factory wants to dominate the whole South America market, so they will definitely not allow Stone firearms. There are only two ways out for us, we can either submit and obey or sit and wait for death. If we wait for Satan Operation Group to attack us, we definitely wont be able to beat them. We will end up like the Blood Lion Army Corps. Blood Throne opened his mouth as he sighed softly and said, In just half a year, Satans strength has far exceeded our imagination. Even strong people like King of War and Sovereign were all grilled by him, so you can imagine that now, Im only afraid that I cant even withstand his power alone. What? Blood Python and the others couldnt help but rise up in shock. They still remembered that when Satan came to conspire with Blood Throne to attack ck Fire Army Merchant, Satan and Blood Throne had a hand-to-handpetition, at that time, Blood Thrones strength was higher, but Satan did not fall behind, and the two of them were considered to be evenly matched. Unexpectedly, now Satan has actually grown to such a powerful and terrifying situation. Boss, no matter what decision you make, we will respect your decision and will continue to follow you. Blood Python and the others spoke up. Blood Throne nodded, a glint of essence shed in his eyes as he said, I dont want to die, and even more so, I dont want any of the warriors in the Monty Python Mercenary Corps to die in battle. The rise of the Devils Army Factory is irreversible, and it is even more of an unchangeable fact. Since this is the case, we might as well follow this trend and submit to the Satan Operation Group. I think thats the best way out. With the power of Satan Operation Group and the support of Two Scarlet Guns behind us, after we submit to Satan Operation Group, our development will get better and better in the future, or at least what our fighters get will be more and better. Boss, will Satan Operation Group ept our submission? Blood Python couldnt help but ask. As long as there is sincerity, then Satan will ept it. Having an additional sub-station out of thin air and so many more fighters, a two for one thing, would Satan refuse? Blood Throne said slowly. Chapter 1421 – Recruiting Mercenaries Jasons n to develop the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold into the Devils Army Factorys first sub-stronghold meant that he had to stay in the stronghold for a few days to take care of things before he could leave. With the townspeople of Mora Town submitting to the Satan Operation Groups rule, the work of the Satan Operation Group in the stronghold went much smoother, and the captives in the stronghold werepletely submissive to the Satan Operation Group. They were not stupid, for them, being able to survive and earn money was the most important thing.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As for the loyalty to the original Jaguar military merchant these are nothing in front of survival, besides, they are just like changing another boss, and this new boss will be stronger and more generous in a sense, why not? Jason was waiting for Luca to bring some talents in arms management and sales to manage this stronghold. At the same time, Satan Operation Group had already posted a bounty for mercenaries in Mercenary Alliance, both frence mercenaries and mercenary groups could respond to the recruitment, and after being interviewed and audited by Satan Operation Group, as long as they passed the interview, they could be employed by Satan Operation Group. Group. Captain MillerC Mr Iron Fist walked over and found Jason. Hm? Whats up Iron? asked Jason, before throwing a cigarette over. Mr Iron Fist caught the cigarette and lit it, taking a drag before saying, Our recruitment on Mercenary Alliance has gotten a lot of responses from mercenaries, both owned mercenaries and mercenary groups. As of now, the number of mercenaries who have responded to the recruitment has reached over four hundred. This was unimaginable before. Had remembered that previously when we were recruiting in Mercenary Alliance, only Arctic Fox Mercenaries came to respond. Jason smiled and said, Thats normal. With the news of our victory in the battle of City of Doom, I think it must have shaken the entire Dark World, allowing all forces to see our true strength. Even though we had some sess, we were hunted down by the four major forces of Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance, and Shura Sanctuary. Even if we had some battle records back then or not, no one in Dark World thought that we would be able to fight against these four forces. After a pause, Jason continued, With the battle of City of Doom, we defeated thebined forces of these four forces, and everyone in Dark World saw our strength, and that we were more powerful than they had imagined. Under such a premise, they are of course willing toe and follow us. In Mercenary Alliance, there are many free mercenaries and mercenary groups that have been coerced and bullied by the four forces. Since we have the strength to fight against the four forces, they are naturally willing to share the same enemy with us and will be happy toe and follow us to fight against the four forces together. Mr Iron Fist heatedlyughed and said, Captain Miller is right. Right now, there are too many people responding to the recruitment, and the only thing that gives people a headache is how to select from them? ording to the n, we are just recruiting around a hundred mercenaries. Right now, there are four to five hundred who have responded, and the trend is still rising. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, If there are mercenaries with excellentbat abilities and high creditworthiness that meet our approved standards, then we will take as many as we can, no matter how many. What werecking the most right now is manpower. If we want to fight in the Dark World and one day take on the City of Darkness, we need enough manpower to do so. Some of the big powers in the Dark World will have some affiliated mercenary groups, and now with our strength and funds, we are able to recruit some mercenary groups that are willing to be affiliated with and follow us. For example, the mercenary groups that followed Night Shadow were Bloody Moon and Gold Lions, who were involved in the ambush of Satan Army Warriors in the Grand Canyon of Death. Jason led the Satan Operation Group to wipe out these two mercenary groups. In Dark World, many big powers would have mercenary groups attached to them, but the prerequisite was that these powers had to be powerful enough to dominate and have strong men in their ranks. Otherwise, it will not be able to attract these unruly mercenaries to follow and submit, only the stronger the force they follow, the more they will benefit, and their safety is also more protected. Obviously, the Satan Operation Group, which had gone through a great battle, already possessed such conditions. Among the mercenaries recruited,bat ability and creditworthiness are two important indicators for assessment. In addition, mercenaries who are too bloody, cruel, indiscriminate, and unscrupulous will not be considered. ording to these criteria, by first investigating the war records and deeds of the own mercenaries and mercenary groups that responded to the recruitment, we were able to brush off a portion of the personnel. In the end, the free mercenaries and mercenary groups that meet our conditions can be allowed toe to this stronghold to be interviewed and scrutinized. Jason continued. Alright, I understand. Ill get started on this matter. Mr Iron Fist nodded and said. Not long after Mr Iron Fist left, Jason received a call from Manjusaka, he picked up the phone and said, Manjusaka? Whats up? Satan, Devils Army Factory received an unsolicitedmunication from Blood Throne, Blood Throne wants to talk to you. I had the Devils Army Factory side transfer themunication here. Would you like toe over? Manjusaka said over the phone. Blood Throne wants to talk to me? Essence shed in Jasons eyes, and the corners of his mouth spread out in a cold smile, as he was roughly able to guess Blood Thrones intentions. Alright, Ill be right over. Jason said. Jason walked towards the cyber hub center of the stronghold and arrived at the fifth floor of a building, walking in he saw Manjusaka , and the staff members who had submitted. Jason walked inside Manjusakas separate office and Manjusaka said, Blood Thrones side is waiting for contactms, just connect. Jason picked up his headset and put it on and said, Connect. Manjusaka immediately connected to Blood Thrones contactmunications. This is Satan, Jason spoke up. Boss Satan, its so exciting to finally be able to contact you. Immediately, Blood Thrones almost pandering voice came over thems headset. Jasons goosebumps rose as he listened to it, and he really wasnt quite used to it. At the same time, he also sighed with emotion that this Blood Throne really deserved to be a party character, this ability to see the wind and make the helm without a thick skinparable to a city wall was absolutely unmanageable. Blood Throne, you are too kind. I wouldnt dare to be the boss. Not to mention boss, even an ally rtionship, Im afraid that in Blood Thrones eyes, it doesnt even count, right? Jasonughed coldly and said in an indifferent tone. Chapter 1422 – Sincere Submission Inside Stone firearms headquarters, Blood Thrones face couldnt help but stiffen when he heard Jasons words, even with his face, he couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed at this moment. Blood Throne himself is a ghostly character, how could he not hear the meaning of Jasons words? He was clearly alluding to the fact that when the Angelic Disciples raised their troops to attack Babia, he had received the urgent information from the Satan Operation Group requesting for support, but he had ignored it and turned a deaf ear to it. Regardless of this, Blood Throne had to face this matter, so he could only speak up and say, Boss Satan, I know thatst time when the Angelic Disciples attacked Babia, I didnt send any troops to support them, so youve always held a preconception against me in your heart. Indeed, at that time, you and I were sort of allied as friends, but I saw death and stood by, which was my fault. It was my fault that I stood by and did nothing to save him from death. It was only because I am also a person who is afraid of death, and the Angels Disciple was already a king-level powerhouse at that time, so I thought I was no match for him, so I didnt go to support him. I hope that Boss Satan will understand this. I also hope that Boss Satan will give me a chance to make up for my mistakes, and if there are any more battles in the future, if Boss Satan tells me to lead my troops to wherever, even if I know that I will not be able toe back, I will never hesitate for a second. On the other side, Jason listened to Blood Thrones impassioned oath, his face didnt have the slightest movement, for Blood Thrones words were a little bit true and a little bit false, he didnt bother to investigate, and to put it bluntly, he didnt care. Before Blood Throne took the initiative to contact themunication, Jason had already regarded him as a dying man. As long as this side of the stronghold affairs are dealt with, recruited a mercenary to station stabilization, Lucas side to bring special people to manage, then Jason intends to lead troops to attack Blood Thrones stronghold. However, Blood Throne is not a smart person, now take the initiative to contact themunication, and listen to the words in his mouth, there is a submissive heart, which makes Jason quite interested in the ce. If Blood Throne was sincere in his submission, this would naturally be excellent. This would mean that Jasons side could create a second huge sub-base based on Stone firearms stronghold, and at the same time, Stone firearms Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters could also be used for himself. If that was the case, Jason could be lenient and spare Blood Throne. If Blood Throne was not as good as he said he would be, then there was no harm in taking Blood Throne and his Monty Python Mercenary Corps down with him. Blood Throne, theres no need to tell me that. You should know that the only thing I look for is sincerity and action, words alone wont do any good. Jason said. Blood Thrones side was slightly silent, after a long time he said in a resolute tone, Boss Satan, Im willing to sincerely submit to you, both me and the warriors of Monty Python Mercenary Corps, all of them will respect you as the boss, listen to your orders and obey yourmand! Submission? Jason smiled bashfully and said, With a mouthful of words any man would. Its one thing for you to say it, its another for me to take your word for it. Boss Satan, I submit with all my heart, I wonder what I have to do for Boss Satan to believe me? Blood Throne asked. It would have been difficult for you and I to talk across the room. If you are sincere, you cane over for an interview. Jason spoke up and continued, By the way, Im currently in the Jaguar military merchants main stronghold. Good, good, then I will depart immediately and travel with sincerity to discuss with Boss Satan. Blood Throne said. Alright, I can wait for you. Just, dont make me wait too long. Otherwise, wait until perhaps my Satan Army Warriors descend upon the city. Jasons tone went cold and he hung up the phone after saying this. Manjusaka looked over at Jason and asked curiously, That Blood Throne is actually going to submit of his own ord? Jasonughed coldly and said, If he still wants to live, what other way out is there besides voluntary submission? Unless he can give up Stone firearms properties in South America and escape from the South America zone. Obviously, he is not willing to give up, so he can only submit to me. Blood Throne is too smooth. Do you think he will submit sincerely? Manjusaka asked. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a sharp edge shing as he said, To say that he is sincerely submissive, this is of course impossible. Its just an expedient measure for Blood Throne to stay alive. However, I naturally have the means to make him die of his desire to plot against me in the future. If you dont agree to my conditions, then the end is really only death; if he agrees, then hes just a puppet thats been hollowed out, and its not a bad idea to leave him alive for the rest of his life. Manjusaka nodded as she turned the tables and said, Satan, regarding the funds that Jaguar military merchant has in its ount, there is currently around fifty million dors on the books that can be mobilized. The rest of the nearly five hundred million dors of funds on the ount, about one hundred million or so is under Lions personal ount name, and that one is going to be hard to get out. The rest of the more than three hundred million dors of funds are in Jaguar military merchant registered under the ount of somepanies, this part of the funds, I am now looking for some of the supporting materials of thesepanies, and then in the name of thepany to apply for the mobilization of thepany to rece the name, only need some time is to be able to retrieve it. Because the seals, relevant supporting materials and so on of thesepanies are all there. Jason couldnt help but smile, reached out and pinched Manjusakas dainty cheeks and said, To be able to transfer out around four hundred million dors, that would be a big profit for us as well. The arms and gold stocked in this stronghold are worth more than two hundred million dors. With this kind of calction, our Satan Operation Groups home base is finally somewhat rich. Then what do you say, how should I be rewarded? Manjusakas beautiful eyes shed with the slightest of winks, and she looked at Jason in a rather provocative manner. Jason smiled and said, Ill reward you however you say. Fine then, tonight youll be a one-night, seven-time lover. Manjusaka smiled slyly. C Jason was stumped for words,pletely at a loss for words. Jason left the building, all aspects of the affairs no longer needed to be handled by him, the reconstruction work in this stronghold had already begun, the workers were basically from the residents on Mora Town, and they seemed extremely enthusiastic. In addition to the defense line, bunkers, towers and other buildings that had been destroyed by air-to-ground missiles that needed to be rebuilt, somerge-scale facilities also needed to be reacquired, which naturally wasnt a problem, depending on how long it would take to deliver them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After three days of this, Jason received news that Luca had arrived. Chapter 1423 Satan Treaty (I) Jason counted the time, it was almost time for Luca, the Queen of Military Industry, to arrive. Therefore, after receiving the news that Luca had already arrived, he immediately walked out of the stronghold to greet this stunningly beautiful, sexy and seductive Queen of Military Industry. Jason stepped out of the stronghold and saw from afar a convoy of six high-performance SUVs approaching the stronghold, driving to the front of the stronghold beforeing to a stop. Jason walked over to them with a smile on his face. At that moment, the doors of the SUVs parked in front of him opened, and the first SUV at the head of the train came down with four men with agile and powerful aura, who were obviously bodyguards. One of the men walked to the rear seat of the second SUV and reached out to open the rear seat door. Immediately, a curvaceous, slender, boot-wearing calf stepped out of the car door first, a foot stepped on the ground, followed by a tall, sexy, wonderful figure walking down from the car. A ck leather pants with a silver gray leather jacket, her extremely sexy curves outlined, from her body is hidden a powerful so people dare not usual aura in the release. Her face is exquisite and wless, representing a western woman face a kind of extreme, face with a pair of tea-colored sunsses, but also added a few aura of superb Lady Darkness momentum. Jason looked at this woman, eyes are a stream of stunning color, walked up and said with a smile: Wow wow wow! My dear, I havent seen you for a while, you are really more and more amazing, this kind of temperament and aura, even more people cant help but to worship. Worship? That wont do. You are my king!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The womanughed softly, she took off her sunsses, walked towards Jason and directly opened her arms, sweeping away the image of the strong and domineering Queen of Military Industry in front of other people, the whole person was like a little birdie-like into Jasons arms. At the same time, the back of the four cross-country car, inside the people also havee out, about a total of sixteen people, some are bodyguards, there is also a part of Luca this trip to bring over the professional talent. At this moment, Luca brought over these attendants are some face stunned feeling, full of surprise, but do not dare to say more to see more. In any case, they cant imagine, usually have an iron fist means, act thunder and lightning, can be said to be the iron face of the Queen of Military Industry actually have such a small womans side under the private. Actually took the initiative to put into the arms of a man? This in the previous they absolutely do not dare to imagine. After seeing it with their own eyes, they more or less guessed that the man who could make the Queen of Military Industry throw herself into the arms of a man must be even more terrifying. Otherwise, it would not be enough for Queen of Military Industry to call him my king! Jason then patted Lucas back and led her into the stronghold. Speaking of Queen of Military Industry and Satan Operation Groups fighters are also extremely familiar with, Satan Operation Groups development in South America is also thanks to Lucas relentless support at the back, or else it is really not to support not up. Some of the fighters in Satan Operation Group came to greet Luca, Mr Iron Fist, Cameron, Baron, Treg, Mary, etc. Lilith also showed up. Lilith also appeared, see Jason brought over a stunning western beauty, she did not feel strange, since she came to Babia, has seen Jasons side one after another in the outside can be called one of the best beauty, there is nock of Luca one. Luca is the first time to see Lilith, a see under the heart can not help but for the stunning, in her eyes to the face of the degree of sophistication, no one can bepared to Lilith, this is also even if, from Liliths body she saw a kind of innate sense of nobility. This kind of nobility is different from the kind of nobility of her royal bloodline, but a kind of ineffable nobility as if she is looking down on all beings. However, Lilith did not have much of a stance and greeted Luca with a smile. Jason had no choice but to give them both a brief introduction when he saw this. Albert, Luca called out. Among the personnel who came with her, a middle-aged man in his fifties immediately walked out and stood beside Luca, saying in a respectful tone, Im here. This is the Captain Miller I told you about. From now on, you and your team will work in this stronghold and be responsible for things at the management level. Make sure to do your best in every job for me, understand? Luca said. Albert nodded his head one after another and said, Understood, understood, will definitely not let you down. Saying that, Albert also looked at Jason and said with the same respect, Albert meets Captain Miller. i will do my best to manage the affairs here. Jason smiled, reached out to shake Alberts hand, and said, Thank you then. After conversing for a while, Jason showed Luca around the stronghold. Around mid-afternoon, Jason received a call from Manjusaka, in which Manjusaka said that Blood Throne had contacted this side of the stronghold and said that he had arrived outside the stronghold. Jasons face was stunned when he heard this news, but he didnt expect Blood Thrones movements to be fast as well, and he rushed over here this quickly. Blood Throne has personallye over. Lets go, Ill go with you to meet you for a while. Jason smiled and said to Luca. Blood Throne, the boss of Stone firearms? Whats heing over for? Luca froze. To be able to live. Jason smiled. Jason and Luca then walked outside the stronghold, and true to form, they saw a car parked outside the stronghold, and in front of the car stood two men, none other than Blood Throne and his heartthrob Blood Python. Jason and Luca walked out, Blood Throne saw Jason and vaguely sensed that Jasons breath was as deep and terrifying as an abyss like a prison, which made his heart couldnt help but tremble, and he immediately went forward and said with a smile, Greetings, Boss Satan. Hello again. Jason said in a nd tone. Luca looked at Blood Throne and said, Youre Blood Throne, huh? Yes, I am. Blood Throne nodded his head, he had already noticed this western beauty by Jasons side, but didnt know what the other partys identity was, so he didnt open his mouth hastily. Jason spoke, This is Luca, the president of Two Scarlet Guns. What? The famous Queen of Military Industry? Blood Throne hurriedly said, So its Miss Luca, forgive me for not recognizing her with my eyes. You and I have never met, of course we cant recognize you. Luca said. Jason looked at Blood Throne and asked, Its just the two of youing? Blood Throne nodded and said, Yes, just the two of us. Good,e on in then. Jason spoke up. Chapter 1424 Satan Treaty (II) Jason led both Blood Throne and Blood Python inside the stronghold and into a conference room inside the stronghold. Mr Iron Fist, Baron, White Fox, Mary and others also came to this meeting room after they learned that Blood Throne hade over, and they all knew that Blood Throne hade to show his intention of submission. They all know that Blood Throne hase to show his obedience, but is it not for the sake of a way to live? However, whether or not he could get this way to live depended on what Jason and Satan Army Warriors wanted. Ive always thought Blood Throne that youre a smart man. Its just a shame that sometimes smarts can go astray. Jason opened his mouth as he looked towards Blood Throne and continued, This time, I do hope that you are really smart and not ying any more mind tricks. You should know that all sorts of tricks and power schemes are unbearable in front of me, Satan Operation Group. This time, you took the initiative toe to me, so I think youve already figured it out. Then lets talk about your ns. Blood Throne had obviously prepared himself mentally, so he wasnt surprised when Jason directly brought him over to the conference room and asked him so openly. Blood Throne deliberated for a moment, then spoke, First of all, I am sincere in my submission and am willing to take out my current stronghold and give you absolute control, Boss Satan. In addition, including the Monty Python Mercenary Corps under mymand, they can also be at your disposal, Boss Satan. Mary looked at Blood Throne and said, You might as well state your stated demands. I dont think you can hand over all your assets and manpower to the Satan Operation Group, can you? Surely you have something to say. Blood Throne looked at Jason, he took a deep breath and said, My request is quite simple. I hope that I can keep the name Stone firearms, and I can also manage the stronghold, and I am willing to share the proceeds of the operation with Satan Operation Group, four or six. Jason understood the meaning of Blood Thrones words, which was that he submitted to Jason, but wished to keep Stone firearms, and also requested to stay in his stronghold to manage it, and the profits from the operation would be shared with Satan Operation Group ording to a 40/60 split. This is equivalent to an ancient feudal lord, who has his own territory and his own soldiers, and only needs to pay taxes to the emperor every year. Unfortunately, this was not what Jason wanted. Therefore, Jason stared at Blood Throne and said, What I want is not an independent individual. If you want to submit to me, then both you and your Monty Python Mercenary Corps will have to be integrated into my Satan Operation Group. I will make some additions to what you have just said, so listen for a moment. Firstly, Stone firearms can be retained, provided that it serves as the third stronghold of Devils Army Factory; secondly, you can continue to stay in this stronghold for management and operation, you are very experienced in this area anyway, but the fighters stationed in the stabilization area will be the fighters sent from my side. In addition, the financial matters can only be taken over by the people I sent over; thirdly, all the fighters of Monty Python Mercenary Corps will be temporarily mobilized to this stronghold to receive the coaching and special training from the Satan Operation Group, which is also for the purpose of enhancing theprehensive strengths of the fighters in all aspects of the Monty Python Mercenary Corps. fightersprehensive strength in all aspects. Jason opened his mouth and continued, These three conditions are my treaty, which can be called the Satan Treaty for now. As long as you agree then everything is fine. If you dont agree then you can leave now. Jasonsst words were said extremely firmly, and could be said to be non-negotiable. Blood Thrones face instantly stiffened, and his entire face instantly looked extremely ugly. The depths of his eyes had an extremely stifled color of anger, but this hint of anger was well concealed by him. He is not stupid, so he knows that if in ordance with Jasons three conditions, it means that he is not in charge of the stronghold, not in charge of the power, ispletely a puppet to be hollowed out, to put it bluntly, is a widow, even if there are any thoughts can only be dead in the womb. However, from Jasons point of view, only the Satan Treaty that he had formted could make him feel relieved about Blood Thrones existence, and believe that Blood Throne had really returned to him C even if he was not sincere, as long as he agreed to the Satan Treaty, even if he wanted to do something, there was no way for him to do anything. Even if he wanted to, there was no way for him to make any moves. Blood Throne couldnt help butugh bitterly and said, Boss Satan doesnt believe me. Jason said in an indifferent tone, Trust is never spoken, but proven by actions. If you are unwilling to give actions, how can you make me trust you? Blood Throne sat there with his face looking uncertain, and his eyes flickered one after another, not knowing what he was thinking. Obviously, from the bottom of his heart, he naturally did not want to agree to this Satan Treaty proposed by Jason. If he really agreed to it, it would mean that everything he had worked hard for in South America over the years was considered to have been given away. The problem was, Jasons words were obviously non-negotiable, without any room for maneuver, so there were only two choices in front of him C to agree or not to agree!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason nced at Blood Throne, he frowned, as if he didnt want to wait any longer, he got up violently and said, Iron, send the guests away. Well leave Blood Throne alone. Saying that, Jason had already lifted his steps to walk out. Only, at the moment when he raised his steps to leave, from his body, intentionally or unintentionally, he released a strand of terrifyingly strong pressure, as vast as an abyss, majestic and magnificent, with a thousand meteorological features! At that moment, Blood Throne had a sharp start, he immediately came back to his senses, and when he sensed Jasons own pressure aura, he had a feeling like a mole cricket facing a dragon. This was the pressure of a king-level aura, vaguely on the verge of a king-level high-level realm. Blood Throne saw that Jasons posture was to leave, he quickly opened his mouth and said, Boss Satan stay, stay Jason turned a deaf ear and had already taken two steps forward. I promise, I unconditionally promise Satan treaty. Boss Satan please stay. Blood Throne shouted again in a hurry. At that exact moment, Jasons third step fell, and the corner of his mouth lifted, a smile spreading as he turned around and said, I knew it, Blood Throne is a sensible person, its good to promise. As for the said agreement, there is no hurry to fulfill it, there is plenty of time anyway. Youvee a long way, so lets rest here for a few days and discuss the details of the treaty. Naaah, Lady Mary, you order down and prepare the wine and food tonight. Its also been a long time since Blood Throne and I had a drink. Well have a couple drinks tonight no matter what. Jason added. Mary smiled with a beaming smile and said, Okay, Ill make a note of that. Blood Throne stood up as well, and it was then that he realized that a fineyer of sweat had broken out on his forehead as he smiled dryly and said, I am truly subservient to Boss Satan. I also believe that Boss Satan will never treat me badly. Jason patted Blood Thrones shoulder and said, Dont worry, I never treat my own brothers poorly. So, going forward, youll have to work hard. Blood Throne nodded, he understood Jasons meaning, he had to work hard with his actions and sincerity to achieve the level of brother in the future, in order not to let Jason treat him poorly. Chapter 1425 – Military Industrial Monopoly That night, a banquet was set up in the stronghold for Luca and Blood Throne. ording to the Satan Treaty proposed by Jason, after Blood Throne agreed to it, it could be said that the Stone firearms that he had operated for many years, from the force and manpower to the management and operation, had already been controlled by the Satan Operation Group. In the face of such harsh conditions, Blood Throne could only agree to it even if he was unwilling to do so. There was no way around it, he could only agree if he wanted to stay alive. During the banquet, Jason clinked sses with Blood Throne and drank a few sses of wine one after another, Jason smiled and said, Blood Throne, from now on, we are considered to be our own people, honor and disgrace are shared. Later on, you will realize that this decision you made now is iparably correct.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Blood Throne nodded his head, and the only thing he could do was to smile, In the past, I was the one who had no eyes and didnt recognize the big picture. At the same time, I am also grateful to Boss Satan for being able to give me this opportunity to make up for my mistakes. Now, I have thoroughly recognized the potential and power of Satan Operation Group, so I am sincerely returning to follow Boss Satan, and I also believe that under Boss Satans leadership, it will go to the peak of glory! In response to Blood Thrones ass-kissing words, Jason justughed as he said, The peak will definitely be there. Its just that the road to the pinnacle is often piled up with tired white bones. At that time, Blood Throne, as long as you have not lost your fighting spirit and courage, you might as well join me in the battle. Blood Thrones face was stunned, and he could only nod his head stiffly and say, Definitely, definitely. After you return, the Monty Python Mercenary Corps warriors under yourmand can be sent over to this stronghold to begin receiving special training. Jason opened his mouth, and then said, Since you have submitted to me, thebat power of the Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters must be raised as well, or else if you follow me, Satan Operation Group, into battle in the future, it will be certain death. Blood Throne nodded his head as he said, Boss Satan has a point. Monty Python Mercenary Corps is really notparable to the fighters of Satan Operation Group. Yet, I also wonder if the Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters will return to the stronghold or join the Satan Operation Group after their special training? Jason naturally heard the meaning in Blood Thrones words, he smiled lightly and said, After Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters have undergone special training and their strength has increased, they can return to the stronghold. I can also retain the name of Monty Python Mercenary Corps, and you will still lead it at that time. Only, at that time, Monty Python Mercenary Corps is one of a mercenary group affiliated with Satan Operation Group. As it should be, as it should be. Blood Throne smiled, that face mood seemed to look a lot better. Jason promised that the Monty Python Mercenary Corps behind him would be able to return to the stronghold and still be led by him, he was indeed happy in his heart. No matter what, Monty Python Mercenary Corps was also a team of warriors that he had brought up with his own hands, so of course he hoped that he would still be in charge in the future. Jason naturally saw Blood Thrones thoughts, but he didnt think so, as long as the Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters came to be coached and trained by him, he was confident that the Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters would integrate into the Satan Operation Group andpletely submit to him. He was confident that the Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters would integrate into the Satan Operation Group andpletely submit to him and the Satan Operation Group. At that time, even if the Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters returned to the Stone firearms stronghold and were led by Blood Throne, the only person who could really order this team of transformed fighters was Jason. As for Blood Throne, it was nothing more than a decoration. By the way, Blood Throne, the management personnel on Stone firearms stronghold will be sent by me to take care of it. Two Scarlet Guns management experience in this area is obvious to all, after all, it is a big international military industrial enterprise. Jason said. Blood Throne nodded frequently and said, Boss Satan has a point, everything will be done ording to Boss Satans arrangement. Jason whirled around to look at Luca by his side and said, Luca, then Ill trouble you to send some more specialized manpower on your side in terms of management and operation. This is no problem. Luca said with a smile. While speaking, Lucas beautiful eyes flickered as she nced at Jason, knowing that with Blood Thrones submission, the entire arms market in South America had been monopolized by Devils Army Factory. She remembered that more than a year ago, Luca talked to Jason for the first time about cooperating with him to set up an army factory in South America, so as to enter the arms market of South America. At that time, the arms market in South America waspletely controlled by the three major arms forces, ck Fire Army Merchant, Jaguar military merchant, and Stone firearms, and even with the strength of Two Scarlet Guns, they were unable to break through the blockade of these three forces and enter the arms market in South America. Even with the power of Two Scarlet Guns, they were unable to break through the blockade of these three arms forces and enter the arms market of South America. Nowadays, time has changed, among the three major arms dealers in South America, ck Fire Army Merchant and Jaguar military merchant had already been wiped out, and only Stone firearms had already returned to the obedience, and in the blink of an eye, Satan Operation Group and her partner had established a newpany called Satan Operation Group. In the blink of an eye, Satan Operation Group and Devils Army Factory, which she had set up with her, had monopolized the entire arms market in South America. When she thought back to these events, Luca could not help but feel a lot of emotions. The banquet ended inughter. Jason also arranged a room for Blood Throne and Blood Python to rest. It was alreadyte at night, so Jason also went back to his room to prepare for rest. Jason went back to his room, went into the bathroom and took a shower, just after he finished his shower and came out, his cell phone rang, he picked it up and saw that it was a call from Luca. Jason answered the phone and said, Hey, still up? Satan, I cant sleep , in the phone, came Lucas voice that tone ghostly. Jason froze and said, How could you not sleep? You ran all the way here, you must be tired. Its just that I cant sleep because Im tired. Besides, I just came here, but also still some not too ustomed to I remember that you are not going to give people a massage to detoxify the body fatigue and soreness? Can youe over and help me? Lucas tone was already somewhat begging. Jasons mind moved, he couldnt help but lose his voice and bitterlyughed, thinking that the so-called inability to sleep of this military-industrialized female BOSS was secondary to the fact that she mainly wanted to let herself go and apany her, right? However, Jason had not apanied this Queen of Military Industry for a long time, and it was inevitable that she would be homesick. Jason whirled around and smiled, saying, Alright, then Ill go find you. Yeah. Lucas tone on the phone immediately became joyfully excited. Lucas room was also arranged on the same floor as Jason. Jason walked out, and in a short while, he walked to the door of Lucas room, and with a push of his hand, the door of the room opened. Jason just walked in, a burst of fragrance to the nose, followed by a living color of sexy body already can not wait to jump into his arms. Who else could it be but Luca? It was evident that tonight would be another extremely colorful and sleepless night. Chapter 1426 – The Mercenaries Arrive Three dayster. Blood Throne had already left and returned to Stone firearms stronghold, Jason had already discussed the details of the Satan Treaty with him in the past few days, and after Blood Throne returned, he would start to fully fulfill the treaty he had promised. If Blood Throne was still a bit reluctant when he was forced to ept Jasons Satan Treaty, then in the past few days, his reluctance had beenpletely dispelled by the strength of the Satan Operation Group. In these few days, he had seen the spirit of Satan Operation Groups warriors, that kind of bloodthirsty killing intent,pared to the previous joint battle against ck Fire Army Merchant, it had gone through a metamorphosis again and again, and had be even more powerful. Whats more, in addition to Jason, there are even more powerful people in Satan Operation Group who have reached Lord Realm, such as Mr Iron Fist, Phantom, White Fox, Emily, etc. On Blood Thrones side, there are only a few people who have reached Lord Realm. On Blood Thrones side, he was the only one who had just broken through to the Lord Primary realm, and none of the fighters under hismand had Lord Realm strength, which waspletely iparable to the Satan Army Warriors. Therefore, Blood Throne really didnt dare to have second thoughts when he left, because he knew that it was no different from looking for death. On this very day, the mercenaries recruited by Satan Operation Group through Mercenary Alliance started toe to this stronghold one after another to be interviewed by Satan Operation Group. Mr. Iron Fist and the rest of the Satan Army Warriors had selected 400 mercenaries from the free mercenaries and mercenary groups that had responded to the recruitment process, and these 400 mercenaries had already arrived one after another and were preparing to be interviewed. Among them, there were 168 free mercenary fighters, and the rest were from the seven major mercenary groups that had responded. Mr Iron Fist was holding a specific list in his hand, he smiled and said to Jason, Captain Miller, there are quite a number of free mercenaries and mercenary corps that have made a name for themselves in Dark World amongst the mercenaries that havee this time. As for the free mercenaries, some of the more famous ones are Trapper, Star Chaser, Axe de, ckwing, Bloodwolf Tooth, Bat Shadow and so on. As for the more famous ones among the mercenary groups, there are Scarlet Sabers, Rattlesnake, Dragon Mercenaries, and so on. Jasons face was slightly stunned as he said, The three major mercenary groups, Scarlet Sabers, Rattlesnake, and Dragon Mercenaries, are here as well? I think that back then, when our Satan Operation Group was first established, these three major mercenary groups already enjoyed fame in Dark World. In addition, among the free mercenaries, Bloodwolf Tooth, Trapper, and ckwing are all strong men who have been known in the Mercenary Alliance for a long time, and I didnt expect that they would alsoe to respond to the recruitment. Mr Iron Fistughed aloud and said, This shows that the strength and fame of our Satan Operation Group is now strong enough to be ranked as a superpower in Dark World, plus Captain Miller, you have a great battle record, so there are more who are willing toe and follow. Jason couldnt help butugh and curse, saying, Less ass-kissing. Hurry up with the next job of interviewing and reviewing. Yes! Mr Iron Fist nodded his head. At this moment, on the strongholds training ground, these 400 mercenary warriors were gathered together, standing in neat formation, but the major mercenary corps were distinct from each other, and the rest of the frence mercenaries were standing at a slight distance from each other.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They were all waiting for the next interview, and among them, many of their faces showed a touch of excitement. Satan Operation Group, the strongest legion in the Dark World with a winning record, counting the records over the years, it was called a legendary record in the Dark World, basically every time it was a small number of victories, it was a counterattack in the Jedi, turning the tide! In particr, the City of Doom battle had shocked the entire Dark World, allowing all forces in the Dark World to have a brand new understanding of the Satan Operation Group. As for the boss of Satan Operation Group, the Satan in Dark World, in the name of Satan, specialized in killing Satan, but also let these mercenaries from the bottom of their hearts to feel admiration. He fought alone against King of War and Sovereign, the two veteran powerhouses in Dark World, and finally killed them. Even facing an Emperor-level powerhouse like Night Emperor, this really shocked them. These mercenaries all knew that Satans potential was far more than that, and in the future, as his strength increased, he would be a giant figure in Dark World. Therefore, when Satan Operation Group started recruiting in Mercenary Alliance, they all responded to the recruitment, wanting to join Satan Operation Group and follow Satan to fight in Dark World, leaving behind their own legendary achievements. At that moment, in front of them, the fighters of Satan Operation Group approached, and the leader was Jason. Mr Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, lion, White Fox, Sea Shark, Garth, Eagle Eyes, Spear and other Satan Army Warriors were walking towards the training ground. They did not intentionally release any aura, but after years and years ofbat, the iron blood and fire killing aura had already coalesced in their bodies, which also made them invariably emit a pressure aura. When Satan Operation Groups warriors walked over, the 400 mercenary warriors in the field all quieted down at once, they were mercenaries, naturally they also fought in the battlefield, so when Satan Army Warriors walked over, they were able to sense that kind of oppressive and powerful might. Under the pressure of this might, they vaguely had an illusion in their hearts, as if what wasing over was not a team of warriors, but an unstoppable army of thousands of horses! Such a momentum was magnificent! The mercenaries in the arena immediately knew that Satan Operation Groups warriors had arrived! When they saw the Satan Operation Groups ironic aura of blood and fire, they finally understood why this army was able to win many battles in Dark World. Jason and the Satan Army Warriors walked over and stood in front of the group of mercenary warriors. Jason stepped forward, his gaze was calm as he looked around the field at the team of mercenary warriors, he slowly spoke, Fellow warriors, on behalf of the Satan Operation Group, I wee you here. Let me introduce myself first, I am Satan. As soon as he said this, the mercenary fighters immediately stirred up a bit, and a pair of eyes couldnt help but stare at Jason one after anotherC This is Satan, the Satan who specializes in killing? Unbelievable, hes still so young! Yes, hes so young, but he already has the strength to kill King of War and Sovereign, and fight against the Night Emperor, in time, why wouldnt he be the second Night King? Satans own aura is like an abyss like a prison, as deep as the sea,pletely unfathomable! Strong, very strong! This kind of aura, this kind of demeanor this is the temperament that a supreme leader should have! Facing the whispers of these mercenary warriors, Jason lifted his right hand and pressed it in vain, those murmurs immediately came to an abrupt end, Jason then said, You all have been screened before you were able toe here for the interview review. If you want to join my warrior team, if you want to follow Satan Operation Group inbat, my primary consideration is not how strong you are, strength is secondary. What I value is your loyalty, willpower, fighting spirit, and teamwork. Only if your abilities in this area pass the test, will you be able to be a team of warriors under the Satan Operation Group, and will be able to fight with the Satan Operation Group in the Dark World. Saying this, Jason paused and then said, Without further dy, the assessment test will begin next. Chapter 1427 – Arrangement of Military Forces Satan Operation Groups interviews for these mercenary fighters were divided into ten groups, with Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, White Fox, lion, Eagle Eyes, Spear, Blood Panther and Garth being responsible for the interviews. Satan Operation Group had already formed a systematic interview process, but there were too many mercenary fighters responding to the interview, so it would take some time for all of them to finish the interview. It took three days for Satan Operation Group to finish interviewing the 400 mercenary fighters, and in the end, 300 mercenary fighters stayed behind, with 100 mercenary fighters failing to pass the final audit. Of course, the 300 mercenary fighters who stayed behind did not mean that they could follow Satan Operation Group all the time in the future, Satan Operation Group would carry out continuous assessment based on the performance of these 300 mercenary fighters in the future, which included their performance in training, performance when fighting with the team and so on. If they are found to be in vition of the conditions set by the Satan Operation Group, or if they fail to meet the minimum standard requirements, they will still be eliminated by the Satan Operation Group. All in all, this mechanism of elimination of the fittest was also conducive to the formation of apetitive rtionship between these mercenary fighters, thus prompting them to be more and more outstanding and powerful. At this moment, the 300 mercenary fighters that were finally selected were once again standing in the training ground of the stronghold. It was noon, and the scorching sun overhead was burning the earth, making it unbearably hot. One by one, the mercenary warriors stood motionless in the scorching sun, only because in front of them stood Jason. Jasons gaze was like a torch, scanning every warrior in the field, at this time, a strong and iparable might was faintly diffused from his body, he opened his mouth and said: After the final review, a total of 300 warriors of you have stayed. But Ill say it in front, you guys are only staying for the time being, in the future, if your performance doesnt reach the established standards, youll still be eliminated. As soon as these words came out, the faces of the mercenary fighters in the arena couldnt help but change, but the gazes in the eyes of more people became more and more resolute, and they were confident that they would be able to follow the Satan Operation Group through their own performance. But you guys dont have to worry too much, as long as you actively train and constantly stimte your potential, I think with your qualifications, its no problem to stay in the end. Jason then opened his mouth and added, In my ce, brotherhood is greater than everything, in the future, if anyone wants to make disregard for brotherhood andradeship, backstabbing and killing their brothers, they will be killed without pardon! Speaking of this, Jasons body vaguely diffused an awe-inspiring killing intent, extremely appalling. Let me talk about the issue of remuneration, for those of you who stay behind, Satan Operation Group will pay you ording to the employment remuneration. In addition, if you perform well enough, lets say you are able to fulfill your tasks in the battlefield with excellence, then in addition to the inherent remuneration, there will also be generous additional rewards. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Among you, if there are warriors who are good enough to meet the criteria to enter the Satan Operation Group, I will additionally recruit you into the Satan Operation Group, thus officially bing a Satan Operation Group warrior. After the mercenary warriors in the arena heard these words, each and every one of their faces immediately became excited and hyperactive. Joining the Satan Operation Group and bing a Satan Army Warrior? This was undoubtedly the most exhrating and exciting news they had ever heard!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Especially for those free mercenaries, their biggest goal in responding to the recruitment was to rely on their own performance to be selected to join the Satan Operation Group and be a full-fledged Satan Army Warrior in the Satan Operation Group! As for some of the mercenary groups, they were naturally excited, and being able to be recognized by the Satan Operation Group was also a goal that they had worked hard for. At the same time, retain the names of the three major mercenary groups, Scarlet Saber, Rattlesnake, and Dragon. The rest of the free mercenaries, as well as the smaller mercenary groups, merge together into a brand new mercenary group, and the name will be called Doomsday Mercenaries, Jason opened his mouth, and then continued, Among the Doomsday Mercenaries, Satan Mr Iron Fist from Operation Group will be the leader, and Bloodwolf Tooth, Trapper, and ckwing will be the deputy leaders. The mercenary warrior teams in the arena nodded their heads after hearing this, and naturally had no objections to Jasons arrangement. Among these 300 mercenary warrior teams, the number of Scarlet Sabers warriors was 52, the number of Rattlesnake warriors was 45, and the number of Dragon Mercenaries warrior teams was 48, making the total number of the three mercenary corps add up to 145 people. In other words, the remaining 155 people formed a brand new Doomsday Mercenaries. After arranging this, Jason also let the Mercenaries warrior team in the arena disband first. Inside a conference room. Jason and Mr Iron Fist, White Fox, Phantom, Mary, Baron, lion, Treg, Sea Shark, Spear, and the rest of the Satan Army Warriors were all gathered together and were discussing relevant matters. ording to the news from Manjusaka, after Blood Throne returned to Stone firearms stronghold, he has started to send all the Monty Python Mercenary Corps warriors under hismand over to this stronghold, most of the warriors are already on their way, and will arrive in about two days after tomorrow. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Of the three major arms forces in South America, Monty Python Mercenary Corps has thergest number of fighters, initially there were about 500 fighters, after the battle with ck Fire Army Merchant, Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters have been sent to this stronghold. After the battle with ck Fire Army Merchant, Monty Python Mercenary Corps sacrificed hundreds of fighters, so there are at least 400 fighters left. How to manage this army of warriors once theye over bes a problem. Saying this, Jason lit a cigarette and continued, With Blood Throne dispatching Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters over, it means that Stone firearms stronghold over there no longer has any extra fighters stationed there. Therefore, Iron, Spear, Pam, Giant Rock, and Wind Shadow, the four of you take Doomsday Mercenaries and Scarlet Sabers and immediately move to Stone firearms stronghold to fully take over Stone firearms stabilization and defense tasks. Mr Iron Fist nodded and said, No problem. Jason looked at Mr Iron Fist and said, Iron, you may have to stay over at Stone firearms for a while. During this period, Doomsday Mercenaries and Scarlet Sabers special training mission will be left to you. As for Blood Throne, he can join the training if he wants to. With you in charge, and the fact that both mercenaries are our people, Blood Throne wont dare to make any trouble even if hes alone. Mr Iron Fistughed aloud and said, Blood Throne is nothing in my eyes now. When he first came over, I tested his strength, and even if I were to fight him, I am still confident enough to defeat him. Good. Thats why Im also relieved to send you over to sit in on the town. Subsequently, Lucas side will send over some manpower at the management level to fully take over Stone firearms management and operational aspects. Jason opened his mouth, and after pondering, he said, As for the Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters sent over from Blood Thrones side, Ill deal with the arrangements. Chapter 1428 Sons of the Blood Moon Jason had some discussions with the Satan Army Warriors and eventually negotiated some ways to dispose of these Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters. Jason nned to expand the number of fighters from the three major mercenary groups he followed, Scarlet Saber, Rattlesnake, and Gargoyle, so that each of the three groups would have around 100 fighters in their ranks. The expanded number of fighters would be selected from the Monty Python Mercenary Corps, and the remaining Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters would stay in this stronghold to participate in intensive training for the time being. After a period of training, about 100 Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters will be selected and dispatched to the City of Doom to participate in garrison missions. 300 recruited mercenary fighters, 400 Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters, plus 200 or so Legion of Doom fighters, and more than a hundred Satan Operation Group fighters . The team added up to thousands of people! This meant that the number of all the troopers under Jasons control right now had already broken into a thousand! Such a huge force of soldiers and warriors, even in the entire Dark World, was already considered arge enough force. With such a number of soldiers and warriors, in Jasons estimation, it was already enough to have the capital to attack City of Darkness. However, it was definitely not the time to attack now. Because the time was not yet ripe. Whether it was the recruited mercenary fighters or the Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters, in Jasons opinion, their ownbat ability was still far from meeting his requirements. To put it bluntly, to attack City of Darkness now, with thebat ability of these fighters, they were no different from cannon fodder. Therefore, Jason and his Satan Operation Groups top priority was to train up these warrior teams, and through strict and cruel special training, step by step, improve these warriorsprehensivebat ability in all aspects. After thebat ability of these fighters had been improved to a certain level, Jason could start his ambition of winning the Dark World. Therefore, what Jason did notck now was manpower, what hecked was time. He needed time for these warrior teams to grow up, and he needed time to coalesce these warrior teams into a whole through special training, both in terms of individualbat ability and teamwork ability, all of which met certain requirements. Only then can this warrior team be considered a warrior team capable of winning big battles, otherwise it will just be cannon fodder if it is brought out to fight for nothing. Shura Sanctuary. To the dark style of the main hall looks dark and gloomy, even in the daytime, the entire hall is still through a sense of darkness and eerie, in which people can not help but rise ayer of goosebumps. Bishop Shura is in the hall, but the hall that represents the supreme power of the temple seat, the person sitting is not Bishop Shura, but a young man. Just see this young man in about twenty-five years old or so, his features like a sculpture, handsome to people can not pick the slightest fault, the pupils of his eyes and ordinary peoples ck, brown or turquoise is different, his pupils of the eyes is bloody, so when his eyes look over, will always give a person a feeling of extremely ufortable, like a vampire stared at the same. This young man sat on the seat that Bishop Shura was originally qualified to sit on in a dignified manner, with azy and arrogant look on his face. On his left and right sides, there was a martial artist d in blood-colored robes, and on that side of the blood-colored robes, there was a Blood Moon pattern, which appeared extremely eye-catching! This was the pattern mark of the Blood Moon Agist in Dark World, and these two martial artists were precisely the Blood Moon martial artists of the Blood Moon Agist. Blood Moon martial artists, the strongest warriors in Blood Moon Agist.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To be able to have two major Blood Moon martial artists standing guard on both sides with their hands hanging down, then the identity of this young man was also revealed C Blood Moon Agist Saint Son C Son of Blood Moon! Inside therge hall, there was only Bishop Shura, the Son of Blood Moon and two Blood Moon martial artists. Bishop Shura stood at the bottom, his face slightly lowered, disying a humble and submissive demeanor, and the gaze in his eyes seemed to not even dare to raise his eyes to look at the Son of Blood Moon above him. The gaze in the eyes of the Son of Blood Moon flickered as he looked downwards at Bishop Shura and said, The fourbined forces could not even attack City of Doom, is this Satan and his Satan Operation Group really that strong? As he spoke, the Son of Blood Moons mind recalled the day when he encountered Satan with Lilith and the others at the entrance of Titan Ruins, and at that time, he directly said that he would give Jason glory, wealth and supreme power if he asked Jason to follow him. There was also a skirmish at the time, which caused the weapons of the warriors around Satan to be pointed at the Blood Moon warriors he was following. This made the son of Blood Moon feel bitter, as the holy son of Agist, his identity is so honorable, countless people in Dark World want to follow him, he gave Satan such an opportunity, but Satan did not appreciate it, but actually pointed his gun at him. Therefore, from that time onwards, the Son of Blood Moon had always remembered Satan and also wanted to get rid of Satan, he would not allow such a person who had offended him to exist in the world. Back to the Holy Son, Satan Operation Groupsbat ability is indeed very strong. Originally, at thest moment, when I rushed into the middle of the battlefield with Night Emperor and the others, there was a chance to get rid of Satan. In the end Holy Elder ordered a retreat and had to retreat only then. Bishop Shura said. The Son of Blood Moon nodded and said, Failing to take down City of Doom has rather put my ns to rest on this At these words, Bishop Shuras face flushed with fear. As if he could see Bishop Shuras uneasiness, the Son of Blood Moon continued, However, you cant be med for this matter. Im already clear about the ins and outs of the Battle of City of Doom. Even I did not expect that the Dragons Guardian and Lilith would be in City of Doom. Holy Night peoples Holy Elder ordered a retreat, and that was ast resort. Bishop Shura hurriedly said, Holy Son is wise. However, I also feel responsible, still failing to fulfill the task exined by the Holy Son, and have a guilty conscience. There is no need to be ashamed, and I have never med you. The Son of Blood Moon opened his mouth, then with a cold aura shing in his eyes, he said, Although I failed to capture City of Doom, I will still go and help you with what I promised you previously. Bishop Shuras heart stirred as he heard the words, and a sh of excitement shed in his eyes as he subconsciously asked, The Holy Son is saying that The Son of Blood Moon nodded and said, Thats right. I will help you attack Lady Darkness, get rid of this force of Lady Darkness, and help you expand the power of Shura Sanctuary even further. Many thanks, Holy Son! Bishop Shura hurriedly arched his hand at the Son of Blood Moon and said in an even more excited tone. Chapter 1429 – Pre-War Movements Two dayster. Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Army Warriors have led the Doomsday Mercenaries and Scarlet Sabers to Devils Army Factorys second stronghold, Stone firearms. The second stronghold of the Devils Army Factory C Stone firearms. At the same time, the Monty Python Mercenary Corps sent by Blood Throne had also arrived at the first stronghold. Nearly 400 Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters hade, and about 100 mercenary fighters who had stayed in the stronghold had been mixed together. The fighters of the Satan Operation Group started intensive training for these fighters. This stronghold also had a perfect training ground, and in terms of special training, Satan Army Warriors had already formed a set of extremely perfect and efficient special training mechanism that could be put into use immediately. In this training, Jason was the chief instructor, and Treg and Baron were in charge of the specific contents of the field. During the training, Satan Army Warriors brought these warriors together for special training, and in the process, Satan Army Warriors immediately showed their superb ability in various special training programs. Whether it was physical fitness, endurance, speed, strength and so on, they were showing those warriors what a qualified Satan Army Warriors was, especially in the area of closebat. Satan Army Warriors in closebat in the special training program, and these warriors forbat training teaching, among the Satan Army Warriors deliberately from the Monty Python Mercenary Corps selected the most capable group of warriors out, and then Treg and others and their ten eight warriors to fight together, and direct knocked them all to the ground. After a few times, those Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters intuitively realized the gap between them and the Satan Army Warriors, a gap in strength that could not bepensated by numbers. Monty Python Mercenary Corps warriors were sent here, of course they were reluctant, and there was definitely a sense of resentment in their hearts. In particr, there were some prickly fighters among them who were even more secretly unconvinced. However, with the special training, these Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters could be said to be ashamed of themselves under the strength shown by Satan Operation Group fighters, and their strength level was not at all at the same level. Slowly, the psychology of some of the fighters gradually changed, from initial resentment and disbelief to shock and admiration. No matter what, they were also warriors. In the world of warriors, only the strong are honored! The specifics of the training were handed over to Treg and Baron, and Jason would onlye tomand during the joint drills, which in turn allowed Jason to free up his time. However, Jason didnt have time to enjoy his free time, when he was free he was also practicing, he was mainly practicing the three secret methods he had mastered at this stage. Power Evolution Secret Method to refine their own Human Great Dragon Power, the second stage of the cultivation of Human Great Dragon Power he has not beenpletely quenched, which also requires a certain amount of time. True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is to purify ones Secret Realm Power, so as to get to the point of purity. The Sacred Dragon Technique condenses Holy Dragons Breath, strengthening the physical body and stimting the qi and blood.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since thest time he received Parks instruction, he also knew the true meaning of The Sacred Dragon Technique cultivation, that is, the Holy Dragons Breath that grows in all parts of the human body to quench their own muscles, and when it is quenched to a certain level of strength, the muscles of all parts of the human body quenched by the Holy Dragons Breath can also produce the Human Bodys Breath. The muscles in each part of the body that have been quenched by Holy Dragons Breath can also generate human power. The human body power generated by a single muscle may be very small, but when the human body power generated by a hundred or a thousand parts of the flesh and blood that have been quenched by Holy Dragons Breath is gathered together, it is absolutely majestic and vast. During his training, Jason could feel that his Secret Realm Level-eight had reached the peak of perfection, and the Human Great Dragon Power quenched through the Power Evolution Secret Method time and time again had be more and more majestic, making the purity and strength of his Secret Realm Power more and more powerful. The purity and strength of his own Secret Realm Power was rising. This allowed him to begin to touch the barrier of Secret Realm Level-nine strength, but at the moment there was still ack of a picture of the opportunity, still need to continue to cultivate and umte. Lilith also remained in this stronghold, so when Jason practiced The Sacred Dragon Technique, he would also look for Lilith tomunicate and learn from Liliths experience. Lilith was not the least bit self-interested, she was definitely more proficient than Jason in practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique. Therefore, under Liliths guidance, Jasons cultivation in The Sacred Dragon Technique could be said to be progressing by leaps and bounds, and was vaguely about to reach the second stage of Dragon Qi through the body. Lilith looked at Jasons progress in practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique, on the surface she didnt say anything, but inwardly she had already been secretly shocked, looking at the entire Dragons young generation of disciples, except for her who possessed the pure Holy Dragon Bloodline which was the reason why she practiced the Dragons secret method faster than others, the Dragons secret method was also faster than that of the others. Other than her, there is no one else in Dragons who can match Jasons speed in practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique. Lilith was really curious, Jason was clearly not a Dragons, nor did he have Dragons bloodline, so why did he fit the Dragons secret technique so well? Even the speed of practicing the Dragons secret method was no less than that of her, the Dragons Holy Maiden. Lilith couldnt help but think of Jasons special bloodline that was sealed, which was actually able to attract her own Holy Dragon Bloodline to resonate with it, which was extraordinary. However, Jasons sealed bloodline did not manifest itself, so Lilith could not find out more. In the evening. The warriors in the stronghold who were undergoing special training had also finished their training for the day and were returning to the camp in the living area to rest. Jason and Lilith also returned to the living quarters building. When Lilith was walking back to the living area, she suddenly sensed the call of the Dragons guardian, and with a stirring in her heart, she said goodbye to Jason and rushed towards the side of the stronghold. At the back of the living area, in an open space, Lilith saw thenky Parks. Lilith walked over and opened her mouth to ask, Uncle Parks, you looking for me? Parks turned around, he looked at Lilith and said, I just got news from within the n that there are movements on the side of Blood Moon Agist. Blood Moon Agist? Liliths face was stunned as she then asked, What moves are there on Blood Moon Agists side? ording to the information received, Blood Moon Agists side has sent out quite a few Blood Moon martial artists. As for what purpose it has, it is still unknown. Parks said. Lilith frowned as she said, Blood Moon Agist has rarely traveled in the outside world all these years, but now it is sending out Blood Moon martial artists, could it be that Blood Moon Agist is also preparing to make a move in Dark World? Parks murmured and said, There is also a possibility in that regard. All in all, Blood Moon Agist created the Blood Moon Gothic hundreds of years ago, which affected all the major Agists. When ites to ambition and bloodthirstiness, Blood Moon Agist is none other than Blood Moon Agist. Now that Blood Moon Agist has made a move, we should still beware. All in all, Blood Moon Agist wouldnt dare to do anything to our n. Lets wait and see what happens first. Lilith said. Parks nodded, but a strand of hidden worry shed in his eyes, Blood Moon Agist is so dissimr, could it be that the rumored one, Emperor of Blood, has sessfully awakened from Pool of Blood? If this is really the case, I am afraid that there will be a terrifying bloodshed in Agist. Chapter 1430 Lady Darkness Temple of Darkness. Temple of Darkness, that high on the throne, is sitting on a graceful and noble figure, a long ck dress outlined her sexy mature curve, itself exudes the kind of noble temperament so that people do not dare to usual, as if a Lady Darkness is looking down on all beings. This is Lady Darkness! Below, is the face respectfully stood one by one Temple of Darkness in the strong man, the leader is a d in ck robes face thin man, really Darkness Spreader. In addition to Darkness Spreader, among the four angels under Lady Darkness, Dark Angels, Light Angels and Blood Angels were all present, except for White AngelsCWhite Fox! The only one missing was White AngelsCWhite Fox. Darkness Spreader, tell us what you have been told. Lady Darkness spoke. Yes! Darkness Spreader opened her mouth and then said in a deep voice, ording to the information gathered by the arranged eyes and spies as well as intelligence from various sources, Shura Sanctuary is deploying arge number of troops. Shura Sanctuarys fighters from all over the world are being centralized. Even, there is news that the long-dormant Shura Dead of the Shura Sanctuary have also been mobilized.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Shura Dead? Lady Darkness blue eyes shed with a touch of coldness, as Shura Sanctuarys nemesis, she of course knew clearly what Shura Dead of Shura Sanctuary meant, it was a killing machine without human emotions, numb, murderous and powerful, and it was said to have undergone some anti-human bloodline fusion modifications. It was said to have undergone some anti-human bloodline fusion modifications, making this small but extremely terrifying Shura Dead a most terrifying warrior team in Shura Sanctuary. Yes, there is news that the Shura Dead are already on the move, I just dont know how many people will be in this Shura Dead warrior team. Darkness Spreader said. Lady Darkness eyes shed with essence as she said, Since the Shura Sanctuary has resurfaced again, this is the first time that the Shura Sanctuary has made such arge-scale unusual move. Obviously, Bishop Shura is already overwhelmed and wants to attack us. Darkness Spreader snorted coldly and said, If Bishop Shura does not know how to live and wants toe and attack us, then just like the battle five years ago, we will kill them once again without leaving a single piece of armor. Lady Darkness said, After that battle five years ago, Shura Sanctuary has been dormant. Now that the Shura Sanctuary hase back, and Bishop Shura has taken the initiative to dispatch his troops with the intention of attacking us, it means that Bishop Shuras side has already made all the preparations, or at least he seems to have the certainty of victory before he dares to do so. Thus, we really cant take this lightly. Darkness Spreader nodded as he said, Lady Darkness, we will never take this lightly. Ever since we detected Shura Sanctuarys unusual behavior, we have already called back all Queens Warriors from all over the world. If Shura Sanctuary wants to fight, then we will also apany them to the end. What about White Angel? Has she been notified? Lady Darkness asked. Darkness Spreader said, Before Attribute entered the Great Hall, he had already sent someone to notify White Angel, and I think White Angel must have learned the news by now. Lady Darkness thought for a moment and said, Currently, White Angel should be with the Satan Operation Group. You should contact White Angel again, and tell him that if Satan is avable, and if he is willing to do so, tell him that I have asked him toe over and help me in the battle against Shura Sanctuary. Invite Satan over to help in the battle? Darkness Spreader blushed. Lady Darkness nodded as she said, The City of Doom battle, I kind of saw the battle from that ind in City of Doom. From that, the ability Satan showed to lead his troops in battle was amazing. Even the Night King had nothing but praise for Satan. Currently, we dont know what kind of backhanded preparations the Shura Sanctuary side has that we dont know about. It is so, if Satan is able toe and assist in the battle, then only then can we say that we have a solid victory. Darkness Spreader nodded as he said, Good. I will personally contact White Angel and convey Lady Darknesss message to her. Go ahead. Lady Darkness opened her mouth and added, Effective immediately, all Queens Warriors are on full alert, while intelligence officers closely monitor Shura Sanctuarys every move, and report any news to me immediately. This impromptu emergency meeting ended, and in the Great Hall, Darkness Spreader and the others retreated. Devils Army Factory 1st game point, Jaguar military merchant stronghold. Satan Operation Group led Monty Python Mercenary Corps and the training with the mercenary warriors continued, in order to stimte the stronger potential of these warriors, what Satan Army Warriors adopted was the mode of super strong special training, just for the physical training, all of them had to carry 30 kilograms of weights and run long distance for 5 kilometers or more. The Satan Army Warriors have adopted a model of super-strength special training. In order to stimte the potential power of these warriors and the explosive force in the fight, in the closebat training, but also in their hands and feet wrapped around 5 kg weight bag, adding up to that is 20 kg of weight to train the killingbat skills. Therefore, every day of intensive training down, these fighters one by one directly to the point of exhaustion, that kind of torment they can say in the past training is not ever. Jason in addition to overseeing the training of these warriors, he himself is also scrambling to train, his own The Sacred Dragon Technique training has begun to touch the second stage of Dragon Qi through the body point. In this stage, the Holy Dragons Breath that he had refined needed to run through the whole body, flowing along his twelve meridians, nourishing his body, strengthening his blood and qi, and ultimately coalescing into the pure Secret Realm Power, which flowed into the Secret Power Realm. On this day, Jason was in the middle of practicing, when he suddenly saw White Fox rushing over with a hurried face, and after seeing Jason, he shouted, Satan, SatanC Jason stopped his own cultivation after hearing this, he looked at White Fox and asked, Whats wrong? White Fox walked quickly, it could be seen that she was in some kind of hurry, this way was sprinting over, so when she stopped she was a bit out of breath, under the sharp breathing that piece of proud towering in front of her chest was even more undting and rippling, tantalizing to the eyeballs. Satan, theres something urgent I need to tell you. White Fox spoke, taking a deep breath to calm herself. Knowing in his heart that it must be something extraordinary, Jason said, Go ahead, what is it? I just received word from Lady Darkness that the Shura Sanctuary is mobilizing their forces, even the long dormant Shura Dead have been deployed. White Fox opened his mouth and continued, All signs indicate that Shura Sanctuary intends to attack Lady Darkness Temple of Darkness. Eh, Shura Sanctuary is nning to attack Lady Darkness, could it be that Shura Sanctuary has some kind of power on their side? Otherwise, relying on Shura Sanctuarys power alone, they wouldnt dare to attack Lady Darkness so rashly, right? Jason said. White Fox said, Lady Darknesss side is guessing that Shura Sanctuary might have some unknown backhanders, and Lady Darkness even specifically said that she wants to invite you to assist in the battle and deal with Shura Sanctuary together. Lady Darkness invited me to travel to help in the battle? Jason froze for a moment, feeling a bit surprised. Chapter 1431 – Invited to Battle White Fox nodded her head as she looked to Jason and said, Yes, Lady Darkness means exactly that. If you can draw from your side, then Lady Darkness would like you to go over and be able to help in a battle. Lady Darkness very much recognizes your ability to lead troops into battle. Jason nodded, he had understood the meaning of White Foxs words. Speaking of Lady Darkness, Jason was still extremely grateful in his heart, and he always remembered the several times that Lady Darkness had intentionally or unintentionally helped him. For example, in Titan Ruins, the first time he met with Lady Darkness, Lady Darkness also showed some kindness to him. When he was surrounded by Night Emperor and ughter when he was about to leave Titan Ruins, Lady Darkness came out and stood by him. In addition, Lady Darkness clearly has some deployment in City of Doom, and White Angel under hermand is one of City of Dooms Inquisitors. However, with the victory of City of Doom, Lady Darkness deployment in City of Doom was not imed or divided by White Fox, which is equivalent to Lady Darkness years of operation in City of Doom were all abandoned and given to him. In fact, not to mention Lady Darkness these intentionally or unintentionally help, even in the face of White Fox, Jason will agree to go to help the war. White Fox is the White Angel under Lady Darkness, but the Arctic Fox Mercenaries formed by her are fully supporting Satan Operation Group, and now the remaining fighters of Arctic Fox Mercenaries have all joined Satan Operation Group. At first, the Satan Operation Group was just a new organization. In the beginning, when Satan Operation Group first set up roots in Babia, the Arctic Fox Mercenaries led by White Fox came over and really helped a lot. Later, in several major battles, the Arctic Fox Mercenaries fighters were even more valiant, brave and fearless, and yed a key role in those victorious battles. Jason took these favors to heart. Only White Fox had never asked for anything from him, and he didnt know where to return the favor. Now, Lady Darkness was facing an active attack from Shura Sanctuary, White Fox, as the White Angel of Temple of Darkness, definitely had to go to the battle. Jason would naturally be obligated to follow and do his part in the battle. After all, when there was a major battle on Satan Operation Groups side, White Fox would alsoe to help. How many troops do I need to bring over from my side on Lady Darkness side? Jason asked. White Foxs face was stunned, and then her eyes glowed with joy as she said, You promise? Jason smiled and said, Putting aside the fact that Lady Darkness had previously helped me intentionally or unintentionally, just for your face alone, I will also go to war. Besides, there is a blood feud between my Satan Operation Group and Shura Sanctuary, so there is no reason for me not to go to war. Not to mention that I wont watch you get killed in the battlefield, its always much better with me around. White Fox gave Jason an unfavorable nk look and said, If you want to go out to battle, just go out to battle, you have to involve me Are you looking for a chance to flirt with me? This bit of my mind has been seen through by you. Its a pity, you never gave me the chance to try your depths. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he good-naturedly surveyed the seductive and provocative vixen in front of him. White Foxs face flushed slightly as she snapped in annoyance and said, Shameless, do you want me to know your lengths as well? Ahem- Jason coughed dryly, he was speechless in the face of such direct words that knew no subtlety. Well, lets not joke about it, Queens Warriors are numerous, so you dont need to bring many Satan Army Warriors there. Besides you just took over two strongholds on your side, youll need enough Satan Army Warriors to keep an eye on stabilization guidance training and such. White Fox said. Jason nodded as he said, Then Ill select five or six of them toe with me. Can do. White Fox said. Jason also stopped practicing, and he returned to the stronghold Base Building along with White Fox. Jason then gathered some Satan Army Warriors together in a conference room. Jason said sinctly, White Fox just told me an urgent news, recently, Shura Sanctuary has been deploying troops on arge scale, and all indications are that Shura Sanctuary wants to attack Lady Darknesss Temple of Darkness. The intelligence gathered by Lady Darkness intelligence agency basically proves this. Some Satan Army Warriors were really quite surprised by this statement. Baron said, Shura Sanctuary is actually going to attack Lady Darkness. In the battle of City of Doom, Asura, the head of the Shura Sanctuarys four great Shura, has already died in battle, and the Shura Sanctuary sent over to participate in the battle of City of Doom. Shura Sanctuary sent over to participate in the battle of City of Doom, there were at least two hundred warriors, and all of them were basically killed in battle. Under such circumstances, Shura Sanctuary still wants to attack Lady Darkness, are there other forces that have joined forces with Shura Sanctuary? Jason murmured and said, There is this possibility. No matter what, Lady Darkness has always carried goodwill towards our Satan Operation Group. It has also taken much care of us in Titan Ruins in particr. Our situation with Shura Sanctuary itself is one of immortality. Therefore, after learning this news, I too decided to go help Lady Darkness and work together against Shura Sanctuary.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. No one among the fighters of Satan Operation Group objected, and Treg gave a heftyugh and said, It seems that the Battle of City of Doom didnt hit Shura Sanctuary hard enough, make sure to hit Shura Sanctuary hard this time, and preferably wipe it out outright. Captain Miller, how many brothers are you going to bring over this time? Theres no shortage of warrior troops on Lady Darkness side, so I dont need to send out many men on my side. Jason opened his mouth, he then said, After my consideration, Ill just bring five or six people with me. White Fox, Phantom, Emily, Treg, Gabriel, and Eagle Eyes are the six people who will go with me. The rest of you will stay in the stronghold and train as much as you need to for the special training of those warrior teams youve collected. In the meantime, Baron, you guys are mainly responsible for the stabilization training in this stronghold. As for the management and operation in the stronghold, the Albert team brought over by Luca will be in charge of it. Good! Baron and the others nodded their heads. Jason then said, If the battle on Lady Darknesss side gets tight, Ill contact you guys, and Ill notify Iron, Baron and you guys, and then youll lead the Satan Army Warriors toe and support them at that time. With that, Jason decided on the matter of going to help Lady Darkness in the battle. As for the other matters in the stronghold, there was no need for him to worry about them, with Baron and hundreds of other Satan Army Warriors staying in this stronghold, nothing would go wrong. Next, Jason, White Fox, Phantom, and the others who were going to assist in the battle began to make some preparations, and then under White Foxs leadership, they headed to the ce where Temple of Darkness was located. When the meeting was dismissed and Jason returned to the Base Building in the living area to make preparations, Lilith approached him, and the first thing she asked was: Satan, are you ready to go to war? Is there a new war going on? Chapter 1432 – The Great War is Coming (I) As soon as Jason heard Liliths words, the first thought that came to his mind was C this Dragons saintess wouldnt want to go and join in the fun, would she? Thinking of this, Jason said, Its not really a battle, because its not really a battle of the Satan Operation Group. The Shura Sanctuary in the Dark World is preparing to attack Lady Darkness, and Im acquainted with Lady Darkness, so Im going to go to help. a helping hand. So- Lilith nodded. Jason then said, You dont want to go with me, do you? You might as well not go this time. Speaking of which, you and Mr Parks have helped me a lot already. Liliths beautiful amber colored eyes gave Jason a nk look and said, Why does it feel like youre always worried and afraid that Ill go to the battle with you? Same with the other battles, youre worried about my safety? So concerned about me, huh? Hehe- Jasonughed dryly, what could he say? He couldnt just say that Im worried that if something happens to you here, the Dragons will be on my case? I cant take the me for that. Jason of course couldnt say this directly, heughed dryly and said: I am indeed worried about your safety. Of course, you will also think that I am being redundant. Come to think of it, you are already at Lord Peaks strength, higher than my strength realm. In addition, you have Mr Parks to protect you, so its impossible for you to be in any danger. However, the battlefield of Dark World is not a duel between martial artists, the battlefield of Dark World is often filled with smoke and gunfire, and it is really hard to say what idents will happen. Its not like youve received any training in firearms and weapons, so its inevitable that Ill be a bit worried. Lilith could only spread her hands and said, Alright, you have a point. I wont go with you then. Ill stay in this stronghold and find a Satan Army Warrior to teach me how to use and train in firearms and weapons. Or you can train directly with your Satan Operation Group warriors. Jason: ???? Is this woman misinterpreting herself? I want you to get out of here, whats the point of staying here? And to learn firearms and weapons training? Do you think Ill take you to the battlefield when youve mastered the use of firearms? Why do I have the feeling of Alexander? Whats that look on your face? Lilith immediately opened her mouth and asked when she saw that Jasons face was a bit off. No, nothing Jason came back to his senses, he really wasnt good enough to balk at not letting Lilith train in the stronghold or something like that, he said, Youve been out for quite a long time this time too, are the He said, Youve been out for quite a while, arent the elders in Dragons worried about you? Shouldnt you go back for a visit or something? What do they have to worry about? Uncle Parks has been following me the whole time. Lilith said in disbelief. C Jason was outright speechless, feeling like he had really asked for nothing. Feeling unable tomunicate with the woman on this subject alone, Jason said goodbye to Lilith and headed off to pack up, then prepared to head to Temple of Darkness with White Fox and the others. Soon enough, Jason, along with White Fox, Phantom, Emily, Treg, Gabriel, and Eagle Eyes were all ready to go and were assembling in the clearing outside the living quarters building. Emily was a bit surprised about this outing, surprised because Jason had picked her. In fact, the reason Jason named Emily to follow him is very simple, that is, because of Emilys strength in the cultivation realm, now Emily is the strength of Heritage Master Stage, in the Dark World battlefield, it is estimated that only Half-step emperor level or above canpete with Emily. level or above would be able to fight with her. Emily in the battle is indeed has a very high talent, she followed Phantom to learn sniper marksmanship, now, to say that sniper marksmanship on the attainments may still be worse than Phantom a chip, but put in the Dark World has been called the top level. This is also rted to her own Cultivation realm high, the higher her Cultivation realm, the stronger the ability to perceive, whether it is locking the enemys breath or for the premonition of danger, are improving. Plus perhaps she was born with a natural talent for sniper marksmanship, so she improved very quickly. Lets get going. Jason said. White Fox nodded and said, We need to drive out of here to Caracas, then take a ne from Caracas to Vancouver, and after arriving in Vancouver, we still have to spend 2 days to catch up. So its going to be about 4 1/2 days all the way there to get to Temple of Darkness. Jason nodded, White Fox had already told him that Temple of Darkness was located in North America, an ind near the Arctic Ocean, and was cold all year round. Immediately, Jasons group of seven people, driving a seven-seater SUV left on this. The road took quite a bit of time, and Jason and his group needed to hurry up. Shura Sanctuary. Outside the main hall, there was a densely packed team of warriors, at least five to six hundred people as far as the eye could see. At the front of these warriors, Bishop Shura was gloomy as he looked at the Shura Sanctuarys warriors in front of him. Originally, the Four Shura Kings stood at the front, but now only Ghost Shura and Battle Shura were left. Ghost Shura and Battle Shura were the only ones left. Asura and Dark Shura were already dead. Behind Ghost Shura and Battle Shura, there was a team of fighters wearing dark redbat uniforms, unlike most of the fighters behind them, who were wearing dark graybat uniforms. The number of this team of warriors wearing dark redbat uniforms is not much, about sixty or seventy people, these people look dead, without the slightest bit of vitality, expressionless, stiff and stagnant, does not look like a human being should have a godlike breath. These warriors are extremely stout, but their own muscles are not the kind of pancake type of strong, a closer look at their arms, body muscles as old tree roots like a piece of bulging, hard as steel. This is no longer a normal human muscle. This team of warriors is the Shura Dead in the Shura Sanctuary that makes the Dark World change color, and it is rumored that Bishop Shura has made every effort to create this Shura Dead at all costs. Out of every ten elite warriors, it is estimated that only one will be able to metamorphose into a Shura Dead, and the remaining nine will die. Because they couldnt carry the aftermath of the gic mutation caused by the bloodline fusion and so on. Since it was only one Shura Dead that could be achieved for every ten elite warriors, it was natural for any Shura Dead to have the ability to be one for ten. As a matter of fact, every Shura Dead is a horrible killing machine in the battlefield, they dont know pain, they dont fear death, they are proficient in all kinds of killing techniques, and they dont care about the consequences in order to kill the enemy. Even in the Battle of City of Doom, Bishop Shura had never deployed a single Shura Dead. Right now, he was mobilizing all the Shura Dead that he had secretly cultivated over the years. Today, we stand here with only one purpose, and that is to step on Temple of Darkness and capture Lady Darkness!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The gaze in Bishop Shuras eyes sank, and the first thing he said was this. Chapter 1433 – The Great War is Coming (II) In therge venue, hundreds of warriors exuding a kind of cold and chilling killing intent, no one made a sound, all looked at Bishop Shura. Bishop Shura then said: Five years ago, we were not defeated, but we were not well prepared and were too hasty. However, after these few years of hibernation and silence, we have umted enough and are well prepared. In this battle, we will only win and not lose! Only victory and no defeat! Every single warrior in the arena shouted along. In this battle, we will let the entire Dark World see our true strength. Bishop Shuras face sank, and his tone rose to a high pitch as he continued, Dont forget our original intention, our original intention is not to step on a single Temple of Darkness in the district, or to conquer a single Lady Darkness. but rather, its the entire Dark World! Bishop Shuras words could be described as extremely arrogant and presumptuous, the goal was actually not just a Temple of Darkness, but the entire Dark World, so it was evident that his ambition was so great that it was astonishing. To say in half a year ago, such words Bishop Shura can not dare to say out, although Shura Sanctuarys power in the Dark World is a giant power, but Night Shadow, Assassination League, Bounty Alliance, Mercenary Alliance these forces do notpare to Shura Sanctuarys power, but also to the darkness of the darkness of the darkness of the darkness of the darkness of the darkness of the darkness. Alliance are not weaker than Shura Sanctuary. Not to mention, there was also the power of the Eternal Night Shrine that dominated Dark World back then, and no one knew when the Eternal Night Shrine would suddenly make aeback. But now, Bishop Shura had the courage to say such words. It was because he had the support of one of the Dark Worlds Agists, and that Agist was none other than the Blood Moon Agist. It was because of the support of the Blood Moon Agist that he had the courage to attack Temple of Darkness. Sons of the Blood Moon had already promised him that there would be fifteen Blood Moon martial artists participating in this battle to help him attack Temple of Darkness, and that was where his backboney. Bishop Shuras words, let these hundreds of Shura Sanctuary warriors one by one face exhrated up, exhrated more than a stream of bloodthirsty bloodthirsty killing machine in the diffusion, this killing gas cohesion together, formed the biting and appalling murderous intent, but also on behalf of the determination of their battle to kill. This battle will be won, we will first level the Temple of Darkness to increase our prestige and morale, and then we will point our swords at the entire Dark World! Bishop Shura opened his mouth, and then said in a deep voice, Starting immediately, prepare to set off and head to the Temple of Darkness to start the battle. Darkness, and start the road to war! With Bishop Shurasmand, the warrior teams in the arena began to take action one after another, opening an attack and kill n against Temple of Darkness. This also meant that a great battle that was enough to shake the entire Dark World was about to break out. Two dayster. Vancouver International Airport. An international flight slowlynded, skidded for a distance and then stopped, as the cabin door opened, the passengers inside the ne walked out one after another. Among them were Jason, White Fox, Phantom, Emily, Garth, Treg, and Eagle Eyes. The seven of them walked out of the airne, but they did not leave the airport, instead, they transferred from this airport and flew to their next destination. Next, we fly direct to St. Johns Airport. The formation on the ne will take about three and a half hours. White Fox said. The ne that Jason and the rest of the group continued on didnt nheless take ce until 4:30 p. m. local time, and now it was 12:30 p. m., leaving a four-hour wait. During the waiting time, Jason and the others ate something in the airport to fill up their stomachs. After filling their stomachs, they could only sit and wait. Around two and a half oclock, Jason and the others went to check in for their boarding passes, then went through the security check and entered the waiting room. During that time, Jason looked at White Fox and asked, Shura Sanctuary is going to attack Temple of Darkness in a big way, with so many fighters out, what kind of transportation is the other side taking? White Fox shook his head and said, Im not really sure. Shura Sanctuary has been operating in Dark World for many years and has many doors. Its hard to say what method will be taken to transport Shura Sanctuarys warrior team over. Perhaps they arrived scattered first and eventually converged. Jason nodded and said, Fair enough. Anyway, its enough that we were able to reach Temple of Darkness before Shura Sanctuary attacked. It should be in time. the Shura Sanctuary will have to mobilize arge contingent of warriors, which will definitely take more time. White Fox said. Jason didnt say anything else and sat on the seat with his eyes closed, but in his mind, he was pondering what kind of power was behind this battle that Shura Sanctuary had rashlyunched? Otherwise, with Bishop Shuras prudent character, it wouldnt be so easy for him to immediatelyunch arger-scale battle after suffering a great defeat at the hands of City of Doom. Regardless of which side of the force, to the time of the real war, will also know, now to guess is really no clue clue. Time in the waiting also slowly passed, finally came to the boarding time, Jason and others are booked first ss, from the first ss channel boarding, began to have to take a seat. There were still a few hours of sailing ahead of them, so it was a good time to take the opportunity to rest on the airne and get refreshed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Captain Miller, do you think well be able to take advantage of the opportunity to take down Shura Sanctuary for good this time? Treg asked in a low voice with some excitement and exuberance in his tone. Jason smiled bashfully and said, It depends on Bishop Shuras determination for this battle. If Shura Sanctuarys elite warriorse to fight, and we, together with Lady Darkness, are able to annihte his warrior team, then Shura Sanctuary will be taking its own life. Fair enough. Treg nodded and continued, Not to mention, Im really looking forward to this battle. Shura Sanctuary, as a veteran force in Dark World, has survived countless battles, so it should not be taken lightly. In addition, Bishop Shura is a huge figure in Dark World, so hes also not simple. Therefore, this battle wont necessarily be easy. On the contrary, it will be extremely grueling. Jason said in a deep voice. That I know. Treg nodded and continued, Bishop Shura is an old fox. He wouldnt hastily send troops to attack Lady Darkness without a firm grasp, so naturally, this battle will be tough. But we are not afraid either. Jasons eyes flickered as he slowly said, If we can defeat Shura Sanctuary, we will have one less hostile force in Dark World. Such an opportunity is not to be missed, in short, do our best, its up to us. Treg nodded, he knew in his heart that although Satan Operation Group had now collected a team of nearly a thousand fighters, these fighters were not mature and strong enough to fight against the strength of those giants in Dark World. If they were able to defeat Shura Sanctuary in this battle, the pressure faced by Satan Operation Group in Dark World would be greatly reduced, and they would be able to exchange space for time, and with enough time, the fighters that Satan Operation Group had recruited would quickly grow up, and eventually be an elite team capable of controlling Dark World. With enough time, the fighters that Satan Operation Group has recruited will grow rapidly and eventually be a team of elite fighters capable ofpeting in Dark World. Chapter 1434 Temple of Darkness (I) St. Johns International Airport. At around 8:30 pm local time, a nended and came down, stopping at the airport, this was the ne that Jason and the others were traveling on, and it had already arrived at this moment. Jason, White Fox and the other group of people stepped off the ne, it was alreadyte in the day, the wind of this season carried a slight coolness, not exactly cold, but instead brought a feeling of continued coolness. Lady Darknesss side has sent someone to pick us up and drop us off. Once we walk out of the airport, we can go straight to Temple of Darkness in the vehicle that came to pick us up, White Fox said. Lets go then. Jason smiled, and Dark Phoniex, Phantom, Emily, Treg, and the others who followed him walked forward with White Fox. After walking out of the airport, White Fox called to contact the person who came to meet him, and after determining the direction, he led Jason and the others towards an exit, near this exit, two tall and slender silhouettes in front of them obviously saw White Fox, and immediately walked towards White Foxs side with quick steps. Light Angels, Blood Angels.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. White Fox greeted them and smiled faintly at these two women, speaking in a cordial tone. Jasons heart stirred when he heard White Fox address these two women, and immediately thought that, like White Fox, these two women were all the Four Great Angels under Lady Darkness. White Fox was White Angel, and these two women were Light Angels and Blood Angels respectively. Jason also walked over, took the opportunity to measure these two women, the right side of a person looks gentle and quiet, soft face, the body vaguely flowed a soft water-like temperament, giving people a sense of spring breeze, so that people will inexplicably be born with a feeling of wanting to get close to. The woman on the left is a very different temperament, her head of red hair looks extremely eye-catching, as her sexy lips coated with red lip color, she looks smoldering sexy, at the same time, they are also vaguely exudes a murderous and ruthless bloody gas. A gentle like water, a killing cruel, is indeed two very different temperament, but these two women, from a certain point of view, equally eye-catching, eye-catching. White Fox and these two women after exchanging pleasantries, then also gave Jason they were introduced, Jason only then learned that the quiet and soft woman is Light Angels, full of murderous aura harsh is Blood Angels. In terms of titles, they were true to their names. This is Satan, the boss of Satan Operation Group. White Fox also introduced Jason with a smile. Light Angels smiled softly and said, In fact, we have met Satan before, and we had the honor of fighting the people of Shura Sanctuary together in Titan Ruins that day, only that the situation was tense at that time, and we had not been formally introduced to the Satan Operation Group. If I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, Im afraid that the people in Dark World would find it hard to imagine that Satan, who has recently shaken the Dark World, is actually so young. Not only young, but also very handsome and masculine, a man at first sight! Blood Angels opened her mouth, then she nced at White Fox with a pair of eyes and asked with interest, White Angel, youve been following Satan Operation Group during this period of time, so tell me honestly, have you been mesmerized by Satan? Did you two have sex? Jason became as dumb as a wooden chicken, this Blood Angels did not say anything, but once he opened his mouth, he was going to scare a person to death. What does it mean to look like a man? I was originally a man and thetter sentence, hell, so recklessly asked out, this is to engage in what? Even if the character is exuberant, there is also a degree, right? White Fox under the mask of the white jade face slightly raised a hint of redness, she annoyed and red at Blood Angels, said: Blood Angels, can you not say a few words? Satan and I are purelyrades in arms! If you keep chewing your tongue, do you believe that I will beat you up when I get back? Blood Angels eyes lit up as he smiled and said, Just fight, I havent sparred with you for a long time anyway. Dark Phoniex, Phantom and the others in the arena heard these words, and didnt take Blood Angels words of flirting with White Fox to heart, what made them feel a bit shaken in their hearts was that Light Angels and Blood Angels actually called White Fox White Angel. This means that White Foxs real identity is not one of the four angels under Lady Darkness? Looking at Jasons face again, he appeared calm, obviously having known about thisyer of White Foxs identity for a long time. White Fox then briefly introduced Phantom and Dark Phoniex. When it came to Dark Phoniex, Light Angels and Blood Angels were both stunned, wasnt Dark Phoniex the Bounty Alliances ck List powerhouse? Why was he following Satan? They couldnt ask this question in public, and only thought to ask itter when they were alone with White Fox. Afterwards, Light Angels and Blood Angels led Jason and his party to the parking lot, and walked all the way to two ck Mercedes Benz G63 off-road vehicles, and after the doors were opened, Jason and the others got into the vehicles one after another. The two cars started and roared away. This way to Temple of Darkness, one needed to drive for more than two hours to arrive at one of Temple of Darkness secret strongholds, and then take the helicopter in the stronghold to the ind where Temple of Darkness was located. How are the preparations going over at Lady Darkness? White Fox, who was seated in the car, asked, driven by Light Angels. Light Angels said, Queens Warriors have basically been recalled, and they are all in a state of preparation for battle. All the defense lines have been properly set up, if Shura Sanctuary really wants to attack and kill them, they will not be able toe back. Other than Shura Sanctuary, are there any other forces in Dark World that have made any unusual moves? White Fox asked again. Light Angels shook his head and said, Its strange to say that we all guessed that Shura Sanctuary should have united a party of forces or even multiple forces to attack us. But so far, the other major powers havent seen any movement. Could it be that Shura Sanctuary is going to attack us with its own power? Isnt Bishop Shura a bit too conceited? White Fox said with a cold gaze. Light Angels took a deep breath and said, Anyway, Shura Sanctuary is definitely prepared foring so aggressively, we cant take it lightly. White Fox nodded, she naturally understood this reasoning. As the car continued to drive, it gradually moved away from St. Johns City, traveling on the mountainous wilderness road, and along the way, there were no people to be seen, not to mention any towns or anything like that. About two hourster, the front vaguely saw a little bright light, the two cars drove all the way over, and only then saw that adjacent to the area of Antic, there is a secret small base. These two cars came, the base immediately had the figure of a warrior sh out, came to receive. The cars stopped in the base, and Jason and the others stepped out of the cars. As they were in a hurry, Light Angels took them to a parking lot in the base, there was a helicopter parked on the parking lot, Light Angels said: Satan, lets get on the ne first, if we fly over from here, it will take about half an hour before we arrive at the Temple of Darkness, Lady Darkness is very happy to know that you areing. Shes happy to know youreing over, shes already prepared a dinner and is waiting to greet you when you arrive. Lady Darkness is quite gracious. Jason smiled. Jason led the Satan Army Warriors to board the helicopter, and after White Fox and the other three angels also boarded the helicopter, the helicopters propellers rotated at high speeds, and it soon lifted up into the air and flew straight towards the private ind where Temple of Darkness was located. Chapter 1435 Temple of Darkness (II) Half an hourter. The altitude at which this helicopter was flying began to decrease, sweeping along a low altitude. As the altitude of the helicopters flight began to decrease, Jason sat in the cabin and looked down, vaguely seeing the dots of starbursts that presented themselves below, the lights that dotted the night. Then the light of these lights, vaguely saw the outline of an ind. Jason had already heard White Fox talk about Temple of Darkness when he came all the way here, Lady Darkness has many private territories in Dark World, and the ind where Temple of Darkness is located is also a private ind that she purchased in her early years, because this ind is connected to the Antic Ocean and adjacent to New York. Antic, adjacent to Newfounnd, the transportation is extremely convenient, and backed by the Appchian Mountains, forming a natural barrier, even if there is any war, the use of the Appchian Mountains terrain, you can start a wide range of vertical depth of thebat strategy, can be carried outpletely. The enemy can be defeated. In conclusion, Lady Darkness set up this ind as the site of the Temple of Darkness. By now, the helicopter had already begun its descent and came to a stable stop on one of the inds tarmacs. When the cabin door opened, White Fox, Jason, Phantom, Emily, Treg and the rest of the group walked down.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In front of the tarmac, there was a team of people who were greeting them, and the one at the head was a man d in ck robes with a pale face, and he had ayer of darkness on his body, making the whole person look as if he was shrouded in darkness. This was none other than Darkness Spreader, the first strongest person under Lady Darknessmand. Satan, hello again! Thank you very much for your righteousness and being able toe to help! A smile appeared on Darkness Spreaders wrinkled face upon seeing Jason, and he walked forward and eagerly shook Jasons hand. As it should be. Both Lady Darkness and I share amon enemy, and I, Satan Operation Group, and Shura Sanctuary are also in an undying situation. Right now, there is such an opportunity to annihte Shura Sanctuary, how could I miss it? I will definitelye to help fight and kill the enemy, and it would be best to kill Bishop Shura, so as to eliminate any future troubles. Jason said. Darkness Spreader nodded and said, In any case, thank you foring to help. Then, Darkness Spreader sensed Jasons own breath, and realized that with his current strength, he could not detect the strength of Jasons own breath, he could not help but sigh with emotion and said, After a period of time, Satan, your own strength has improved really fast. With the help of a strong person like you, as long as the Shura Sanctuary really rushes here, then it is bound to kill them to the point of bloodshed. Haha, I think so too. Jasonughed. Darkness Spreader then said, Follow me, Lady Darkness is already waiting in the great hall. When you arrive, the feast can begin. Good, then please lead the way ahead. Jason smiled. Darkness Spreader led Jason and the others forward, there was still a distance from the tarmac to Temple of Darknesss castle, but Darkness Spreader didnt arrange for a vehicle to take his ce, so he just walked there. The main reason was that along the way, Darkness Spreader could briefly introduce Jason to some of the conditions on the ind. Along the way, Jason is also observing, he can sense the surrounding stationed one by one warriors, with the help of the light can see a variety of buildings, some of them are the defense line for the enemy, lets say bunkers, sentry towers and so on. There are also barracks where Queens Warriors reside, and ording to Darkness Spreader, in front of the castle are training grounds, weapons and equipment bases, and recreational areas. There was also a well-nned roadway, with the asional car whizzing by, basically a convoy of warriors making their rounds along the way. In short, the ind gave Jason a feeling of an independent kingdom. A model integrating life and training was formed here, and basically all the needs required for life could be supplied here. To be able to develop a base to the current scale is only extremely difficult. Jason said. Darkness Spreader nodded his head and said, Indeed. temple of Darkness has been operating here for many years before forming the current pattern. Under the effective order, everything here is running freely, whether it is living and living, daily training or patrolling and guarding are all in order, it looks like an independent kingdom already. Jason said. Darkness Spreader smiled, with a hint of pride between his brows. Indeed, regardless of any power, to be able to develop ones stronghold to such a stronghold with integrated offense and defense and mature supporting facilities was something one could be proud of. Not long after, Jasons eyes appeared a magnificent castle, the castle in the light of the reflection, but also appeared magnificent, simr to the gothic architectural style is for this castle to add a very appreciate the ssical color. This is the Dark Castle, if Lady Darknesses back, she will live in the castle. Darkness Spreader spoke. Jason nodded and continued on with Darkness Spreader. On the outskirts of the castle there were warriors stationed with guns, their breath was long yet majestic, obviously all of them were one elite warrior. Darkness Spreader led Jason and the others into the gate of the castle, and walked all the way towards the inner hall. Inside the hall, it was even more glorious, the dome design of the hall, giving people a sense of magnificence, the entire hall was as bright as day, the air flowed with a wisp of tranquil gas, letting people smell it will feel rxed and happy. Wee, wee, wee your guests. A voice that was clear and pleasing to the ears yet filled with a unique vor came from the front, and a figure was seen slowly walking down the steps that circled straight up in front of her. She was wearing a long ck dress, but could not hide her mature and sexy body, the wonderful concave and convex curves presented a perfect proportion lines, walking down the stairs she was like Lady Darkness patrolling the crowd, own a noble and elegant temperament. Jason saw this figure and took two steps forward, saying in a respectful tone, I have met Lady Darkness. Satan, this is the second time you and I have met. Theres no need to be polite, Im d you were able toe, Ill always remember this favor. Lady Darkness spoke, and by this time she had already walked down the stairs. Jason noticed, at this time the Lady Darkness face is not covered with ayer of veil, to the true face of the people, presented since is a beauty to the extreme face, as the morning sun reflecting the snow, unquestionable, a pair of turquoise color such as the empty eyes blinking between the spirit of rhyme full, but with a trace of the anger from the authority of the momentum, so that people do not dare to look down on. If only from the appearance, Lady Darkness undoubtedly appears to be extremely young, looking like a young girl, but also like a young woman who is a first-time wife, actually making it impossible for people to judge her true age. Since Satan is here, let the dinner party begin. Lady Darkness spoke again. As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen maids appeared in the great hall and began to busy themselves in an orderly manner, starting to prepare for the dinner matters. Chapter 1436 Lady Darkness’s Trust The dinner was extremely sumptuous, the delicacies of the sea are naturally needless to say, what is even more rare is the swim dder and fins of the big fish caught from the Antic, the vor is extremely fresh and delicious. In order to wee Jason and others toe, Lady Darkness opened three bottles of 90 years of Romanee Conti Wine, potential war is imminent, Jason and others do not want to get drunk, a little bit of red wine to help cheer is also possible. City of Doom battle, Satan your reputation can be said to havepletely shocked the entire Dark World. Lady Darkness pair of turquoise-colored eyes looked towards Jason, her gaze carried a sense of admiration as she continued, Battles in which the few win the many are not umon in Dark World, though. However, your opponents are the elite warriors of the four major forces in Dark World, and you were still able to achieve such a battle record, it is indeed extremely extraordinary. Jason smiled indifferently and said, This is not due to me alone, it is mainly due to the fact that the volunteer fighters stationed in City of Doom at that time were all brave, fearless and defiant, and carried a belief that they would definitely win, and this kind of fighting spirit of theirs determined whether they would win or lose this battle. Lady Darkness smiled slightly and said, But only a brilliant and excellent leader can mobilize the positive emotions of the warriors. The rest of the warriors naturally deserve the credit, but the decisive factor still lies in you. Jason was a bit embarrassed, he smiled and said, Lady Darkness you can stop praising me, otherwise I cant guarantee that Im going to lighten up. Lady Darkness smiled with a beaming smile, her eyes also looked towards the rest of the people Jason had brought over, lets say Dark Phoniex, Phantom, Emily, Treg and the others. Her eyes in Emilys body slightly stayed for a while, todays world has Emily so can be said to be the countrys beauty of the posture of the stunning beauty is not much, but such a beautiful woman of the country itself is exuded a merciless way of killing the breath. Lady Darkness also sensed that Emilys own cultivation breath is slightly different from that of the Secret Power Realm practiced by Dark World. Lady Darkness was also very knowledgeable, and she immediately guessed that Emily should be practicing a different kind of cultivation. The dinnersted for about an hour and a half, and Jason and the others were full. Satan, you guys must be tired after traveling all the way here. I have arranged housing for you guys, so you can go to your rooms and have a good rest. Lady Darkness said. Jason smiled and said, As warriors, this bit of running around is nothing. We didnte here to sightsee and enjoy ourselves either, but to fight. Therefore, I would like to know more information, such as the warrior team on your side, Lady Darkness, the battle strategy, and so on. And also what I need to do on my side to take charge of that part of thebat mission. Knowing all this, I can be better prepared. Lady Darkness nodded and said, You have a point. Come with me then. Lady Darkness brought Jason and the others into a conference room inside the castle, and Darkness Spreader, White Fox, and the other four angels followed. Light Angels, you exin to Satan and the others theyout of our side of the defense. Lady Darkness said. Yes! Light Angels nodded her head as she walked to the front of the conference room, opened herptop, and a projection screen slowlynded on the wall behind her, quickly projecting the defense line arrangement on this ind through the projector. The entire ind was not small in size, adjacent to Newfounnd, with a harbor leading to Antic, and backed by the Appchian Mountains, thus forming a natural barrier. Defense arrangement, around the entire ind have established an unbreakable defense line, with the defense line of the enemys bunkers, towers, etc. also formed a ring arrangement, in addition to the ind base is also arranged in the ground missile system, once the discovery of hostile conditions, immediately able to carry out precision strikes. All kinds of offensive and defensive arrangements, Light Angels all detailed disy, and also exined in detail. Of course, this was naturally authorized by Lady Darkness. Jasons heart couldnt help but be touched by Lady Darkness trust in him. The defense arrangement of any stronghold in Dark World should be extremely private, naturally it could not be disclosed to outsiders, but Lady Darkness showed all the defense arrangement of this ind stronghold, which was the same as letting Jason have a clear grasp of the defense arrangement of this ind stronghold. To take a step back, assuming that Jason wants to attack this ind stronghold, aprehensive understanding of the ind strongholds defense arrangement, naturally, there will be a targeted strategy, so that the targeted attack, tearing the inds defense line. Lady Darkness obviously had full trust in Jason, and showed him all the defense arrangements of the ind without reservation. After Jason finished reading, he couldnt help but sigh with emotion that Lady Darkness had indeed arranged the stronghold of this ind as if it were a bronze wall, which could be said to be extremely solid, and any force that wanted to attack in would have to pay a heavy price. Then Light Angels introduced the Queens Warriors team in Temple of Darkness, there are about 700 warriors gathered back, among which most of them are elite warriors. Jason murmured after hearing the introduction and said, Lady Darkness, if Shura Sanctuary doese to attack, then what do you think the other sides chosen route of attack will be? Lady Darkness said, Back then, Shura Sanctuary had attacked once, when they chose to arrive by boat from Antic and grabbed a beachnding under a surprise attack. However, before theynded on the ind, they were already suffering heavy casualties, and even after theynded on the ind, they couldnt carry the attack of the warriors under mymand, and eventually fled in defeat. Jason nodded his head as he looked towards the defense line set up at the location of the inds harbor pier, perhaps due to the experience of thest battle, the defense line set up at the harbor pier was even stronger and more secure nowadays. Satan, is there anything you would like to say after looking at this? Or any suggestions. You can say whatever you want. Lady Darkness said. Jason said, Judging from theyout of the defense line, its already extremely perfect, so theres no need for any extra additions. Now that its gettingte, tomorrow Im going to take a look at the field in each of the defense lines, and then see if I can give more perfect suggestions. Good! Lady Darkness nodded, then with a smile, said, Then Satan, you guys should go and rest first. Having been on the road for several days in a row, you must be tired as well. Good. Jason nodded. Walking out of the meeting room, a servant had alreadye to lead Jason and the others to the room for rest. This castle was extremelyrge and was divided into several separate buildings, Jason was treated to the sixth floor on the east side of the castle, a maid led him to a room and said in a respectful tone, Sir, this is the room where you are staying. If you have any orders, you can call us at any time. There is a system for calling within the room. Okay, I got it, thanks. Jason said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The maid opened the door to the room for Jason, and only after Jason walked in did she close the door and leave. Chapter 1437 Lady Darkness Night Visit The room is extremely spacious and bright, arranged in ancient colors, but also with a kind of ssical and luxury like a pce hall, so that people are in it, what they feel is a kind of emperor-like top enjoyment. Worthy of being Lady Darkness, this living ce is also ording to the emperor-like standard. Jason couldnt help but sigh with emotion, such arge room, divided into a living room and a bedroom, to put it bluntly, it was the design of a luxury suite. These days have been in a hurry, Jason is really a little sleepy, he walked into the bathroom to take a shower, soothing hot bath out, feel a lot better. Jason lit a cigarette, walked to a table and saw that there are pens and paper and so on, his heart moved, picked up the paper and pen, roughly drew Lady Darkness this ind stronghold of the defense lineyout. Previously in the conference room, listening to Light Angels introduction, basically could not find any fault with the defense line of this ind stronghold. However, the more so, the more Jason felt that there were some hidden dangers that he could not see. It gave him a feeling that something wasnt quite right, but he couldnt tell for a moment exactly which part of the defense was wed and insufficient. Now, with his memory, he drew out a roughyout of the defense line of this ind stronghold, and then prepared to carefully study it to see where there were still hidden dangers that had been overlooked. Just then- Knock knock knock! A knock came from outside the door. Jasons face froze, thinking to himself that he hadnt rung the bell to call out to the servants for any services needed, so how could someonee knocking on the door?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although there were doubts in his heart, Jason still stood up, he walked to the door and opened the door. When the door opened, the breeze brought up by opening the door will be a refreshing fragrance brought in, Jason and then fixed eyes to see, his face could not help but be stunned, standing outside the door is Lady Darkness. Only to see at this time Lady Darkness has changed that a graceful and noble ck dress, reced with a dark purple simple skirt, looking like a violet bloomed under the night, own that mature flower vor in the diffusion of the vor. Lady Darkness? Jason froze for a moment, he really didnt expect that the one who came to knock on the door was Lady Darkness. Lady Darkness slightly guffawed and said, Rushing to visit, I wonder if it will disturb your rest? This certainly wont, and Im not in the habit of going to bed early. Jason smiled, he sidestepped and said, Lady Darkness pleasee in, is there something to discuss? Lady Darkness walked in and said, Not really anything in particr. Its just that I didnt feel like sleeping for a while, and perhaps it has something to do with the uing big battle. So I came over to talk to you. As she spoke, Lady Darkness, who had walked in, caught a glimpse of the draft drawing of the ind strongholds defense line arrangement on the table out of the corner of her eye, which was exactly what Jason had drawn just now. Lady Darkness face was stunned as she turned her eyes to Jason and asked, Youre still working on the defense line arrangement aspect? Jason said frankly, I just got out of the shower, I have nothing to do, so Im also studying Temple of Darknesss defense line on the ind to see if there are any loopholes and hidden dangers. Satan, you really have a heart. Honestly, Im grateful to you. Lady Darkness said in a sincere voice. Jason said in a solemn tone, Lady Darkness is wee. I remember when we met in Titan Ruins, you and I were strangers, but Lady Darkness helped me intentionally or unintentionally, and even when I was surrounded by Night Emperor, ughter, and the others, Lady Darkness stood out. Lady Darkness trusted me so much that she presented the defense arrangements all Lady Darkness trusted me so much that she presented the defense arrangement in front of me without any reservation, so how can I let Lady Darkness down? So, I will do my best to help Lady Darkness win this battle. Lady Darkness smiled as she said, It seems that Night King really didnt look at the wrong person, he said that you are sentimental and a person with great courage and ambition. Jasons heart was shaken when he heard these wordsCNight King, could it be Dark Worlds long lost legend? Thinking of this, Jason hurriedly asked, I wonder if the Night King Lady Darkness is referring to is the legend who once dominated Dark World? Lady Darkness smiled and said, Who else could it be but him? Speaking of which, during the City of Doom battle, Night King and I were both on the ind where City of Doom is located, but we didnt show up, but were paying attention to the battle. After this battle, Night King still has a very high opinion of you. It is also through this battle that I saw your talent in leading troops into battle, which is why I invited you toe and help me. Jason was shocked by the news revealed by Lady Darkness, and he said in a surprised voice, You and Night King were both present at the battle of City of Doom? Lady Darkness nodded with a smile. Jason instantly associated a lot, he recalled that at thest moment Night Emperor, ughter, Bishop Shura, these emperor level powerhouses rushed to him, among them, ughter and Bishop Shura were blocked by a ck-armored man who exuded heavy demonic aura, and Night Emperor was heading straight for him. However, at the back, somehow, the Night Emperor and the others had all retreated. He had never gotten an answer to this doubt, so he immediately asked, Then Lady Darkness, you also know the reason why Night Emperor and the others suddenly retreated, right? To tell you the truth, at that time, when Night Emperor fought against me, I really did meet the battle with the heart of certain death. Lady Darkness said, Night Emperor and the others were merely pawns in front. At that time, behind Night Emperor and the others, there was a Great Emperor level powerhouse from Agist in attendance. When you fought against the Night Emperor, the Guardian of Dragons was facing off with this Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. Of course, with the Dragons Guardian alone, it would be difficult to force this Great Emperor Realm powerhouse to retreat, but if you add in a Night King who hasnt appeared in the shadows, it would be enough of a deterrent. When Jason heard this, it dawned on him, and his heart was even more shocked; at that time, he vaguely guessed that the retreat of the Night Emperor and the others was most likely rted to the Dragons Guardian. As a matter of fact, there was indeed a connection, but he didnt expect that there was actually a Great Emperor Realm powerhouseing from the opposite side! Furthermore, Night King was still in the shadows, uniting with the Dragons Guardian before he formed enough of a deterrent to force that Great Emperor Realm powerhouse to retreat. Once this Great Emperor Realm powerhouse retreated, the Night Emperor and the others who were fighting in the front were forced to retreat as well. Only, who was that Great Emperor Realm powerhouse on the opposite side at that time? Which Agist person? Jason thought of that ck-armored big man, he took a deep breath and said, Since Night King was also present at that time, that person who resisted ughter and Bishop Shura at that time was the first strongest person under Night Kingsmand, Devil Lord? Yes, it was none other than Devil Lord. Lady Darkness nodded and said. Jason took a deep breath, and up to this point, all the mysteries were in fact solved. If it wasnt for Lady Darkness talking about it, he would have never thought that in the battle that day, the Night King actually appeared in City of Doom, not only the Night King, but even the other Agists Great Emperor Realm powerhouses hade. What was the reason for this? Could it be, just to fight for a City of Doom? Chapter 1438 – Leading the Troops (I) Jason lit up a cigarette and smoked it, and after his own emotions were slightly straightened out, he said, In that case, in the Battle of City of Doom, I was able to hold City of Doom thanks to Night King, Mr Parks. What I am puzzled about is which Agists Great Emperor Realm strongman came? Is the opponents purpose to fight for City of Doom? Holy Night peoples Holy Elder, Lady Darkness spoke up and continued, As for the real purpose of the opponent is not rted to you, theres not much to say. Regardless, in the end, its the best oue for you to hold City of Doom, and its much better than falling into that quartet of forces. Jason thought for a moment and asked, I had heard some rumors that Asian ck Market was able to form its current size, and that it was secretly built up by Night Kings forces. Lets say the establishment of City of Doom is also rted to this. If the rumors were true, then City of Doom should belong to the Night King. Now that Ive been elected as the City of Dooms lord, I feel like Im taking over the city. Shouldnt I return this City of Doom to the Night King? Lady Darkness couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile, a pair of turquoise eyes that were as beautiful as the air vaguely shed with a little bit of vorful charm, she nced at Jason and said, As you just said, its just a rumor. Since it is a rumor, how can it be taken seriously? To take a step back, even if City of Doom was established by Night Kings forces, after the battle of City of Doom, you rightfully took the position of City Lord, Night Kings side did not send anyone to stop you, so isnt it also tacitly recognizing your position as City Lord? Therefore, you dont have to think too much. If you really have any thoughts, you might as well talk to Night King when you have the chance to meet him in the future. Good. Jason nodded, for now, it could only be so. Lady Darkness looked at the time and said, Its alreadyte. Ill leave you alone, you should rest early. Good, Lady Darkness you too. Jason said. Lady Darkness turned around and walked towards the door, leaving behind a mature and sexy stunning figure. Jasony on his bed, his thoughts a little hard to settle. He had never thought that in the battle of City of Doom, there were actually three giants facing each other in the dark, so it could be imagined that if not for the deterrence of Dragons Guardian and Night King in the dark, City of Doom would not have been able to be preserved at all. Regardless of the Great Emperor Realm powerhouse Holy Elder from the Holy Night people, just Night Emperor, ughter and other emperor-level powerhouses are unstoppable. Strength! Ones own strength was still not strong enough after all, which was why one was so passive and swayed!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If, one was also a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, one would be able to intimidate the eight directions and who would dare to be defeated? He still needs to spend more time on cultivation, in Dark World, only strength is the only truth, only absolute power can truly gain a foothold in Dark World. However, Jason also knows that the enhancement of strength is not overnight, and can only be enhanced by umting little by little through persistent cultivation. The next morning. Jason woke up after a nap, and when he looked at the time, it was already past 10 oclock in the morning. Jason got up and washed up, changed his clothes and pushed the door out. Just opened the door, but saw a maid standing outside the door, after seeing Jason she first bent down, then said: Sir, you are awake. Breakfast is ready, let me take you to have breakfast first. Okay. Jason nodded. The maid led Jason to the hall where the meal was served. Breakfast was in the form of a buffet, and as Jason walked over, he saw White Fox, Light Angels, Dark Phoniex, Treg, and others also dining. Captain Miller, there you are. Have breakfast. Treg greeted. Jason smiled and nodded, grabbed a te, and started to go pick out the food he was going to eat. Jason then walked over with his te and sat down with White Fox and the others. How was your restst night? White Fox asked. Pretty good. Such a big castle, living in it is like living in the great hall of a royal pce, so naturally, its enjoyable. Jasonughed. White Fox nodded and then said, In a moment, Lady Darkness is going to gather all Queens Warriors together, and said that you are invited over. Oh? Jasons face was stunned as he nodded his head and said, Okay, then lets go see the Queens Warriors. After breakfast and a little rest, around eleven oclock, a loud and low trumpet sounded outside the castle. White Fox smiled and said, Thats the horn of Lady Darkness army, Satan, lets go, Lady Darkness is gathering Queens Warriors. Jason heard this and got up with the rest of the Satan Army Warriors and walked out of the castle with White Fox in the direction of the training grounds. There is still a certain distance to the training ground, White Fox brought Jason and others to take the car to go to the training ground, aftering to the training ground, saw that there are Queens Warriors in all directions converge over, and then neatly and unanimously lined up in the field to stand, each warrior looks well-trained, but also pervaded by a through the baptism of blood and fire aura. Obviously, this Queens Warriors are all baptized by the fire, never a novice warrior. Darkness Spreader stood in front of this Queens Warriors and was dispatching andmanding. White Fox came over and stepped in towards the front as well, standing at the front of the line with Light Angels, Blood Angels, and Dark Angels as well. Jason, Treg, Gabriel, Dark Phoniex, and the others were standing on the periphery, they didnt belong to Queens Warriors, and it seemed a bit abrupt to rush over and stand together. After all the Queens Warriors had assembled, Darkness Spreader returned to the group. Then Lady Darkness appeared, wearing a ck body suit, ck boots, and her hair was up. Lady Darkness walked step by step towards the front of the warriors standing neatly in front of her, the aura that permeated from her body was really like a Lady Darkness inspecting the warriors under hermand. Lady Darkness came and stopped in front of Queens Warriors. A pair of gazes looked towards Lady Darkness, and in those gazes, what shone out was loyalty and reverence, and it wasnt hard to tell from their expressions that they were proud to be a member of Lady Darknesss army. Soldiers, I think you should understand the meaning and purpose of standing here, that is to fight! Temple of Darkness has todays glory because of you and those who sacrificed their lives to be remembered forever! Temple of Darkness was also able to gain a foothold in the Dark World because of you! Now that our arch-enemy, the Shura Sanctuary, is trying to attack us, we will fight back with one goal in mind, and that is to annihte them all in one battle! I am confident that you will not let me down; I am confident that with your fiery fighting spirit and enduring training, you will be able to fight back against any enemy that offends us! Lady Darkness high-pitched voice rang out. For the glory of Temple of Darkness, for the might of Lady Darkness, battle! In the arena, one Lady Darkness number warrior after another shouted in unison with a high-pitched battle intent. In this battle, we are not alone, besides our Queens Warriors, I have also invited some powerful helpers. Here, let me introduce him to you, he will apany me andmand you to be fully prepared for this battle. Lady Darkness spoke, her eyes flickering to Jason, who stood to the side. Chapter 1439 – Leading the Troops (II) Satan, also pleasee here for a moment. Lady Darkness said to Jason. Jason smiled and had to walk over and stand with Lady Darkness. In the field, around 700 Queens Warriors had a pair of eyes on Jason, except for Darkness Spreader and the four angels, few people knew Jasons identity. Therefore, these warriors in the arena could not help but wonder, who is this man in front of them? Why was he able to stand with the Lady Darkness in their hearts? However, they were not stupid, and knew that if they could gain such respect from Lady Darkness, they must have extraordinary origins. Lady Darkness opened her mouth and continued- In todays Dark World, there is a legion that has risen rapidly in just a few years, and so far, has created countless ssic battles in Dark World. Even many of the SSS level missions in Dark World were aplished by this colorful legion. Some time ago, this legion even shook the entire Dark World through a battle! Facing thebined forces of the four major forces in Dark World, this army was fearless and fought valiantly, eventually defeating thebined forces of the four major forces in Dark World, once again creating the ssic battle of winning many with few. This battle is called the Battle of City of Doom! This army is the Satan Operation Group! The man standing in front of you right now is Satan, the leader of the Satan Operation Group, who has created many miracles! The Satan who kills in the name of Satan! As soon as Lady Darkness spoke these words, the Queens Warriors in the arena looked stunned, and then they couldnt help but talk in private Satan? Satan, this is Satan? I really didnt expect that Satan would be so young, its really unbelievable! At such a young age, he possesses such a powerful strength,paring with Satan, I suddenly feel that we still have to put in more effort! Satan Operation Group is indeed a powerful army that has been undefeated in the Dark World in recent years, and the battle of City of Doom has made Satan Operation Group even more famous, such an army is worth learning from! The warriors of Lady Darkness Army were discussing one after another, and their gazes towards Jason brought a hint of respect. That was the respect that should be shown to the strong. Lady Darkness continued, Satan possesses an extremely strong ability to lead troops in battle. Therefore, in this battle with Shura Sanctuary, apart from Darkness Spreader, Satan can also lead the troops, and all the warriors in the battlefield will listen to Satans orders, and his orders are just like my orders. Lady Darknesss words did not cause much discussion or dissatisfaction. Apparently the Queens Warriors in the field recognized Jasons strength and were willing to let him lead the troops. Jason, however, was surprised. He knew that Darkness Spreader was themander of Queens Warriors, if Lady Darkness also gave him the power tomand her troops, it would be the same as Darkness Spreader, who could mobilize Lady Darknesss warriors at will. This is naturally Lady Darkness extreme trust in him. Since Lady Darkness had already made such a decision, Jason couldnt afford to push back any further. At the end, Lady Darkness looked at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes and said, Satan, you can say whatever you want to say. Jason murmured as he said, Ladies and Gentlemen Queens Warriors, I am honored to fight alongside you. Among the four major forces that attacked City of Doom in the beginning was Shura Sanctuary, and I, Satan Operation Group, previously had a grudge against Shura Sanctuary, and from this level, our stances are the same, we both want to wipe out Shura Sanctuary. Therefore, when Lady Darkness invited me toe, I immediately rushed here. For no other reason than to join you Queens Warriors in the same fight against Shura Sanctuary! After a pause, Jason continued, Queens Warriors past achievements have shown that they are already a mature, iron-blooded, and battle-savvy team of elite warriors. Therefore, in this battle, as long as we dont take the enemy lightly, dont make any mistakes, are brave and fearless, and believe in ourrades beside us, I believe that we will definitely win this battle! These words made the Queens Warriors in the field all more eager to fight, with the fire of war burning in their chests. Lady Darkness speech to summon Queens Warriors was more or less a pledge meeting, and at the same time, she also introduced Jason, whomanded the troops together with Darkness Spreader. Lady Darkness then ordered the team to disband, and one by one, Queens Warriors went to their posts in the defense line to keep a close eye on them. Jason, apanied by Darkness Spreader and the Four Angels, began to inspect the defenses of the ind stronghold. Jason and Darkness Spreader were sitting in a military jeep, and every time they saw a point where the defense line was arranged, the vehicle would stop, and then Darkness Spreader would exin to Jason.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jason was also watching and observing carefully, in terms of the defense line arrangement, it was really hard to pick out any deficiencies and loopholes, whether it was the offensive and defensive arrangements on the defense line or the trenches and bunkers for the battle, all of them had been done extremely well. Therefore, Jason couldnt find any faults after checking around the ind stronghold. This was normal, there was nock of strategic experts in Lady Darkness army, Temple of Darkness had been operating for many years, and everything that needed to be defended had already been fully defended. Eventually, Jason came to the back of the ind stronghold, which was backed by the Appchian Mountains, and was able to see the silhouette of this majestic mountain system, with its rolling hills and high peaks facing each other, forming a spine of mountains that stretched across the eastern part of North America. Because of the natural barrier formed by having this mountain system at its back, the defenses in this area were different from the rest of the area, for one thing, construction under the back of the mountain range was also difficult to build, and for another, the mountain range itself was already a natural barrier. In addition, the Lady Darkness Army had already set up defenses within three kilometers of the Appchian Mountains adjacent to the ind stronghold, so there would not be any problems ording to reason. Jason stayed in this location for some time, and even entered the Appchian Mountains to check it out, the mountains were covered with green trees, and the forest coverage was very dense, as one of the oldest mountain systems in the world, one could sense that kind of reckless and ancient meaning in this mountain forest. Jason looked to Darkness Spreader beside him and asked, Do you think theres a possibility that the warriors of Shura Sanctuary will sneak in from here? From here? Across the Appchian Mountains? Darkness Spreaders face was stunned, he thought for a moment and said, Theoretically possible, but practically speaking, difficult. The Appchian Mountains straddle North America The Appchian Mountains straddle North America and involve the territorial airspace of multiple countries, so unless they are able to airborne in a ne, relying on their legs to sneak and catch up is impossible. But to say that they are able to fly over the airspace of multiple countries in North America, with Shura Sanctuarys ability, Im afraid that they cant do it yet. Jason nodded, he also thought about what Darkness Spreader said about this problem, but just in case, he continued, Anyway, I suggest that we can double the manpower in the Appchian Mountains for the defense. May be. I will then proceed with the arrangements. Darkness Spreader nodded his head, he still had to listen carefully to Jasons suggestion. For one thing, Jason had proved his own strategic sense with a battle, and for another, Lady Darkness was the one who authorized Jason tomand the troops as well. Chapter 1440 – War Comes (I) Three dayster. It had already been three days since Jason and the other Satan Army Warriors had arrived at Temple of Darkness, and during these few days, Temple of Darknesss intelligence organization had been collecting all news and movements of Shura Sanctuary. However, apart from therge-scale troop movements of the Shura Sanctuary that were detected some time ago, there has been no special information in these next few days. Not only that, the various forces in the Dark World have also not made any special moves, so so far, it is impossible to tell if there are other forces joining forces with the Shura Sanctuary. However, from what we have detected so far, there is no sign of any forces joining forces with Shura Sanctuary. Even though he hadnt gathered any useful information, Jason had worked with Darkness Spreader in the past few days to make some tactical assignments for the Queens Warriors team. For example, in terms of leading warriors, when there was really a war going on, Darkness Spreader alone could hardly mobilize 700 warriors with full ease. But now, with Jason leading the troops with him, it would be much easier. Darkness Spreader also understood that Lady Darkness had asked Jason to join him inmanding the troops for the same purpose, and with the two of them together, they would be able to mobilize Queens Warriors team and make sure that every warrior would be able to appear at the right position. Although Shura Sanctuary couldnt detect any movement, under Jasons request, all Queens Warriors were on high alert, and wouldnt let up for a moment, whether it was on patrol or on sentry duty. On this day, Jason, together with Darkness Spreader, conducted another tactical drill for the Queens Warriors team, so that these Queens Warriors could work better together in teamworkbat. At the same time, Jason also practiced some of the tactics he used in the Satan Operation Group. In a short period of time, it was unrealistic to say that special training could further enhance thebat ability of Queens Warriors, but it was enough to carry out tactical rehearsals, so that they could work more closely together inbat, and that they could work well together. When the sun was thinning, Jason and Darkness Spreader also dismissed the warrior team, letting them go to rest individually.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jason and Darkness Spreader also walked in towards the dark castle. Lady Darkness is inside the castle, there are servants are busy in front of the castlesrge garden open space, actually set up a barbecue grill, brought a te of fresh ingredients, all kinds of meat, vegetables and so on. Lady Darkness smiled and said, Lets try some barbecue tonight? Jasonughed aloud and said, Haha, thats fine. Eating it freshly roasted by yourself is something else. Lets get started then. Lady Darkness said. In the middle of the field, the Satan Army Warriors that Jason had brought over were also present, in addition to the four angels under Lady Darknessmand and others. The crowd began to take the skewered ingredients and put them on top of the grill and roasted them, in no time, a grilled meat aroma began to fill the air, and no matter how good it tasted when you roasted it with your own hands, youd feel good eating it. The only regret is that there is no wine. At this critical moment, naturally, alcohol was forbidden. Theres still no sign of any movement on the Shura Sanctuary side. Its strange to say the least. Cant it be that Bishop Shura is bluffing? Lady Darkness ate a piece of roasted meat and opened her mouth to speak. Essence shed in Jasons eyes as he said, Someone like Bishop Shura is considered an old fox in Dark World. This kind of false trick is something he ys naturally well. A war is not just a head-to-head duel, but also includes other aspects, lets say psychological warfare. Lady Darkness nodded her head as she said, Shura Sanctuarys previous movement was already releasing a signal to attack my Temple of Darkness. the dy in moving only serves to drain Queens Warriors fighting spirit of war. Lady Darkness is right. there is a saying in Carovia that a fight is a fight and then a fight is a fight. He has dyed and Queens Warriors morale is decreasing day by day and thats what he wants. Jason said. Darkness Spreader snorted coldly and said, Then he is really underestimating my Queens Warriors. how could the warriors of Lady Darkness Army go down so easily? No matter what, respond to all changes with no change. What shoulde will alwayse, and as long as it does, we will immediately meet the enemy with counterattacks at our best. Jason said. Satan has a point. Lady Darkness nodded. Overlooking the Appchian Mountains at night, it looked like a prehistoric beast creeping, dark and heavy, yet giving off a reckless and majestic weather. In mid-air, two manned helicopters were flying across the Appchian Mountains. On one of the manned helicopters, Bishop Shuras eyes were as cold as ice, he was overlooking the Appchian Mountains below, and then he swept his eyes forward, and ording to the information that was fed back at any time, at this moment, there was still about 30 kilometers away from the stronghold where Temple of Darkness was located. Fly forward about 15 kilometers or so and look for a suitable location tond. Bishop Shura passed down the order, and the pilots of both helicopters received the order. In the manned helicopter that Bishop Shura was in, besides some elite Shura Sanctuary warriors, there were also fifteen warriors d in blood-colored robes, and the blood-colored robes they were d in bore an extremely eye-catching Blood Moon mark, which was unique to the Blood Moon Agist in Dark World. This was the unique mark of the Blood Moon Agist in Dark World. This also indicated that the fifteen blood-colored robes were Blood Moon martial artists. For these fifteen Blood Moon Agists, Bishop Shura was extremely respectful, these were the warriors that Sons of the Blood Moon had sent over to support him, and each and every one of them was above Lord Peak in terms of strength. The leader of the Blood Moon warriors is called Blood de, and his strength has reached the Half-step emperor level, while the remaining fourteen Blood Moon warriors are all Lord Peak. It should be realized that these Blood Moon martial artists from Agist are much stronger than the strongest in Dark World under the same realm strength. For example, King of War, Sovereign, and Asura who had already died in the battle, were no match for these Blood Moon martial artists with the same realm strength, and under the same realm strength, these Blood Moon martial artists werepletely victorious! It was because of the Blood Moon martial artists and the Shura Dead of the Shura Sanctuary that Bishop Shura was certain of victory in this battle. In fact, it was precisely because of the support of the Blood Moon Agist that Bishop Shura was able to start this battle. Originally, Bishop Shura could not have gotten the two manned helicopters to cross the Appchian Mountains on his own, which involved multinational airspace. However, this problem is obviously not a problem in front of the powerful Blood Moon Agist, the Sons of the Blood Moon stepped in and used some means to make these two manned helicopters fly through the airspace of many countries without any obstacles. Bishop Shura naturally would not ask Sons of the Blood Moon what means they had used, what connections they had utilized, these questions were not his concern. What he cared about was, after being able to cross the Appchian Mountains, the natural barrier that Temple of Darkness relied on, the next step was how to attack and kill the stronghold of the ind where Temple of Darkness was located, and start a battle to surround and kill Temple of Darkness. Chapter 1441 War Comes (II) The two manned helicopters continued to fly forward for more than 10 kilometers and then began to look for anding site. Eventually, the two helicopters found a clearing on the mountainside and began to hover in mid-air tond, and afternding, they found a stream in the clearing. The Appchian Mountains are very rich in water resources, with manykes and streams, so the whole mountain system also seems to be full of life, surrounded by vegetation. The two manned helicoptersnded smoothly, the cabin doors opened, and one by one, the warriors jumped down from the helicopters. After all the warriors had walked down to gather, the size of this warrior team was around five hundred people. Ghost Shura was holding an instrument in his hand, he made a point on the screen of this instrument, showing the direction where Temple of Darkness was located, and then spoke, Bishop Shura, this ce is about fourteen kilometers away from Temple of Darkness. This distance is just right. If our helicopters fly any further, there is a risk of being exposed. If the fighters on sentry duty at Temple of Darkness hear the roar of the helicopters flight, they will be alerted. Bynding here, there is no risk of spooking them. Bishop Shura opened his mouth and continued, With a distance of more than ten kilometers, we can sneak past as fast as we can. About an hour and a half would be about right. In fact, with the speed of the elite warriors in Dark World, they could run more than 20 kilometers in an hour. However, this was the Appchian Mountains, the mountains were rugged and intertwined with forests, there were no regr road surfaces, and one could only rely on their legs to get out of the way, so the speed of sneaking was definitely much slower. Furthermore, in an hour and a half, it would be around one oclock midnight, which was the right time for a surprise attack. After Ghost Shura had determined the route, Bishop Shura led the Shura Sanctuarys warrior team to sneak through the boundless mountain forests under the cover of night. The Blood Moon warriors led by Blood de were silent, their bodies exuded an internalized bloodthirsty intent. Among the Agists of Dark World, the Blood Moon Agist was the most insane and murderous, so the Blood Moon warriors cultivated by them were no exception. Even though Bishop Shura was a genuine Emperor-level powerhouse, Blood de didnt put Bishop Shura in his eyes, but he would fully obey the orders of the Sons of the Blood Moon, and cooperate with Bishop Shura toplete the attack and kill against Temple of Darkness. Therefore, Blood de basically didnt have anymunication with Bishop Shura along the way, he just led the Blood Moon martial artists along with him, and after arriving at Temple of Darkness, he could just take down Temple of Darkness. Soon, the figure of Shuras really huge team of warriors hadpletely disappeared into the reckless mountains and forests covered by the night. Temple of Darkness. It waste in the night, and Jason had not yet gone to sleep, nor had he gone into the Castle of Darkness, but was resting slightly in the Queens Warriors camp on this ind stronghold. Jason wasnt a man of God either, so he couldnt calcte when Shura Sanctuarys army would return. All he could do was to be in the camp with the warriors of Lady Darkness army, and if there was really anything unusual, then he would be able to immediately go into battle. If he was asleep in the Dark Castle, he would definitely be slower to react and act if there was a battle. In fact, with Jasons character, the strategy of waiting for the enemy toe to his door is extremely unustomed to, and ispletely in a passive situation. However, in the current situation, it was the only way out. Jason estimated the time, the Shura Sanctuary side needed arge-scale deployment of fighters, and spent quite a bit of time on the road, but from the time of reckoning it was almost time. Within these few days, there might actually be a battle. Because of this, Jason asked all Queens Warriors to be on alert, especially the warriors patrolling the sentries. Treg came over and sat with Jason, handing Jason a cigarette, he hemmed and hawed, Captain Miller, do you think that gang of grandsons from Shura Sanctuary are bluffing or pulling some kind of trick? Its been a couple days now, and I havent seen any movement. Maybe, this is the calm before the storm.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jason opened his mouth as he lit a cigarette and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. Old me just cant wait for them to fight over soon now, so that I can have a good time fighting in the battlefield. Treg said. Jason narrowed his eyes and looked at Treg, saying, You just promoted to Lord Realm, has this level of realm strength been consolidated? Treg scratched his head and said, Almost Almost? A hairs breadth short is still a hairs breadth! Why are you worrying when you dont have time to practice? First improve your own strength, in the future there will be more opportunities for you to kill in the battlefield. Jason said. Captain Miller is right. Treg smiled. Appchian Mountains, a secluded ce five kilometers away from Temple of Darkness. A group of warriors the size of hundreds appeared without a sound, and in the darkness of the night, they seemed to blend in with all the darkness around them, making them indistinguishable from each other. Bishop Shura looked at the location of Temple of Darkness on the locator, and it was only about five kilometers away from them. At this distance, if they went any further, there was a chance that they would encounter Temple of Darknesss warriors patrolling the ambush. Hence, Bishop Shura stopped this time. Its only five kilometers away. With a surprise attack, well soon be able to kill them. Bishop Shura opened his mouth, his gaze narrowing slightly in his eyes as he said, The warriors on Absolons side who are preparing a feint are almost ready to move out. Bishop Shura, contact has been made with Absolon. Ghost Shura walked over and handed Bishop Shura amunicator. Bishop Shura took themunicator and spoke, Is it Absolon? Bishop Shura, its me. A low voice came from themunicator. Are you all set on your end? Bishop Shura asked. All the fighters on the ship are ready! Absolon responded. Very well! Now travel at full speed and attack Temple of Darkness harbor docks. Remember, make sure you have all the firepower you can muster and hold out as long as you can. The longer you hold out, the more youll be able to provide better cover and time for the fighters on my side. Bishop Shura said in a deep voice. My subordinate understands, and will definitely not fail Bishop Shuras expectations. Shura Sanctuary will always remember you martyrs! Willing to fight for Shura Sanctuary, willing to serve Bishop Shura, honorable despite death! Very well! Begin the action! Bishop Shura spoke. Ending the call, Bishop Shura looked behind him at the team of warriors standing in neat columns, and he spoke, All personnel, prepare for battle! Remember, we have to break through here as fast as possible, and when we encounter Temple of Darknesss patrolling fighters, we have to kill them as fast as possible, and then kill them in Temple of Darkness! Chapter 1442 – War Comes (III) Hundreds of Shura Sanctuarys warriors listened to Bishop Shuras words, and one by one, they secretly nodded their heads as a bloodthirsty murderous intent began to blossom in their eyes. For this attack on Temple of Darkness, Bishop Shura had adopted the strategy of sounding out the east and striking the west. He had already arranged in advance for a team of about a hundred warriors to take a ship from Antic and approach the harbor pier of the ind where Temple of Darkness was located. This team of fighters would be the first to attack from the harbor pier, and he wanted to create a false impression to Temple of Darkness fighters-this time, he would also attack from the harbor pier, and would forcefullynd on the beach. In that battle five years ago, he had taken a strong attack from the harbor pier, and had suffered heavy losses during the beachnding. In this battle, he also wanted Temple of Darkness to think that hisrge force of warriors were still attacking from the harbor pier. After the battle at the harbor pier started, all Queens Warriors would definitely be attracted there. At that time, his main force of warriors from the Appchian Mountains would advance at full speed, and he would be able to unexpectedly enter the stronghold of Temple of Darkness andunch a full-scale attack. This battle n definitely has a price, the biggest price is that the 100 Shura Sanctuary fighters led by Absolon will definitely be wiped out when attacking from the harbor pier of the ind where Temple of Darkness is located! This price, in Shura Sanctuarys opinion, was also worth it. As long as he could sessfully attract all the Queens Warriors to the harbor pier to prepare for the battle, and the main force of warriors led by him attacked the stronghold of Temple of Darkness, he would have a certainty of victory in this battle. After all, there were fifteen Blood Moon martial artists assisting him this time. Plus the Shura Dead that he had carefully cultivated over the years. He hadprehensively estimated the number andbat power of Queens Warriors, so he was fully confident that as long as the main force of warriors led by him were able to attack, he would definitely be able to wipe out the entire Temple of Darkness and wipe out the previous shame! Temple of Darkness, east. In the Antic sea to the east, a ship was speeding up in the night. On the ship, the figures of warriors shed out, and from their bodies, a bloodthirsty and violent killing machine was permeating. The warriors on this ship were precisely Shura Sanctuarys warrior team, and at this moment, a man with a stout figure and gloomy face standing in front of this warrior team of about a hundred people was Absolon. Bishop Shura has already sessfully arrived at the predetermined location with his army. When our sideunches the horn of attack and attracts the Queens Warriors of Temple of Darkness, Bishop Shuras army will take the opportunity to break through Temple of Darknesss defenses and directly attack and kill into Temple of Darkness, thus leveling the entire Temple of Darkness! Temple of Darkness! Therefore, we have a great responsibility, we need to provide strong enough firepower to attract Queens Warriors and provide cover for Bishop Shuras army! Therefore, I ask every warrior, to fight bravely and fearlessly! We may be destined to die in battle, but for the glory of Shura Sanctuary, we will not fear death or sacrifice! This battle, we will win, and Bishop Shura will surely wipe out the entire Temple of Darkness warriors and avenge us for it! Absolons high-pitched voice rang out at this. Battle! Without fear of life and death, step on Temple of Darkness! One by one, the Shura Sanctuary warriors on the ship opened their mouths, carrying a determination to die and a will to fight! Sword to Temple of Darkness, kill! Absolons eyes sank as he revealed his killing intent. Half an hourter. The ship had already approached the harbor pier of a private ind ahead. Immediately, there was an assault boat on the ship that began to be lowered into the sea, and there were about seven or eight fighters on each assault boat, and the ten assault boats rode the wind and waves to charge forward at an extremely fast speed. Rumble! At the same time, on the deck of the ship, a helicopter gunship also rose up into the air and flew high into the sky, flying towards the inds ahead. The muzzles of the anti-aircraft guns on the ship had also turned around, pointing towards the inds ahead. Temple of Darkness. Tic! Under the originally silent night, a sharp and ear-piercing rm sounded abruptly, spreading over the entire ind. The rm system that Temple of Darkness had deployed went off at this moment! When the rm sounded, Jason in the camp immediately stood up, and he shouted into hismunicator, There is hostile situation, all warriors immediately prepare for battle! Queens Warriors had been in a state of alert for the past few days, so when the rm sounded, in a matter of moments all the warriors had immediately rushed out and were the first to engage in battle.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Darkness Spreader also rushed in and said to Jason in a deep voice, Sentries at the harbor docks have scouted a suspicious ship approaching. As soon as Darkness Spreader finished saying this, new information was immediately delivered Enemy aircraft sighted! Enemy aircraft detected! Enemy nes have lifted off and are heading in the direction of the stronghold! Darkness Spreader immediately shouted into themunicator, Carl, get ready to meet the enemy aircraft. Our helicopter gunships will immediately lift off to fight, the fighters in charge of air defense, do your job well and shoot down the enemy nes, Marlow, on your side, immediately lock down the specific coordinates of this ship, activate the ground missile defense system, and sink the enemy ship! All fighters, prepare forbat! Jason, together with Darkness Spreader, led Queens Warriors straight towards the harbor terminal. During this process, a doubt shed through Jasons mind C could it be that Shura Sanctuary was also nning to take a strong attack from the harbor pier this time? As the saying goes, one learns from ones mistakes. Five years ago, Shura Sanctuary used this direction tounch a strong attack, which ended in failure. Why dont they change their mind this time? As he was thinking, a helicopter gunship had already risen from the stronghold of Temple of Darkness. At the same time, a group of Queens Warriors also began to form a camp in the area they were responsible for. The Queens Warriors had been practicing and training for years, so they knew the battle area they were responsible for, and they were not panicked by the outbreak of the war, and were arranging themselves in an orderly manner to meet the enemy. Just thenC Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of artillery shells came from the direction of the sea in front of the harbor pier, extremely dense, and in the blink of an eye, these anti-aircraft artillery shells sted over and hit the defense line in front of the harbor pier. Then, there was the sound of enemy helicopter gunships roaring in the air of the ind, and in the night, a blinding tail me could be seen shing by, which was an air-to-ground missileunched by the helicopter gunships. One by one, the air-to-ground missiles fell like rain, intensively bombarding the ind stronghold where Temple of Darkness was located. At this point, this big battle has also begun. Chapter 1443 – A Great War Breaks Out A sudden war broke out. Ever since Shura Sanctuary started the war from the harbor pier five years ago, Temple of Darkness had reinforced the defense line of the harbor pier several times. Therefore, when they saw the enemy armyunching an invasion from the harbor pier, these Queens Warriors were not panicked and had enough experience to deal with it. The defense line set up at the harbor pier was strong enough, plus the buffer zone along the defense line had enough bunkers, so the shells and ground missiles fired from the enemy ships failed to cause any casualties when they bombarded the area. Lady Darkness Armys helicopter gunships had already risen to the sky, at least there were nearly twenty helicopter gunships, forming an extremely powerful air firepower. In addition, the Lady Darkness Army had a team of fighters who were specifically responsible for air defense, and at this time, this team of air defense fighters had already been put into the air defense battle. An armored fighting vehicle drove over, and the anti-aircraft guns installed on the armored fighting vehicle began to lock the enemy aircraft in the sky, in addition, there were also many fighters who were controlling the man-portable air defense missiles, also locking on to the enemy helicopter gunships in the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, the sound of various anti-aircraft shells resounded through the sky, deafening, under the defense of these anti-aircraft shells, the sky above this ind stronghold had formed a restricted area, and the helicopter gunships from Shura Sanctuary side dared to fly over, that would be a self-inflicted death. With a wave of anti-aircraft artillery shells being fired, in mid-air- Rumble! The sound of booming explosions came, and two enemy helicopter gunships were actually seen to be hit, emitting rolling ck smoke, interspersed with a ze of fire, and falling down from mid-air in this manner. The rest of the enemy nes had alsopleted their first round of bombing missions, facing the defensive bombardment of Temple of Darkness anti-aircraft shells, the remaining helicopter gunships had also returned to fill up the ammunition of the ships on the sea. Enemy forces are rushing towards the harbor pier in speedboats! At this moment, Queens Warriors scouted the situation at the harbor pier, and had detected a speedboat rushing towards the harbor pier under the cover of this round of artillery fire. Fire at full power, sweep the area, stop them from beaching themselves! Darkness Spreader said in a deep voice. In an instant, the Queens Warriors stationed at the harbor pier to fight began to open fire and attack, the firepower of a heavy machine gun spread out to cover the sea in front of them. At the same time, the rapid-fire machine gun fire from a bunker tower towering at the harbor pier also resounded, the dense firepowerwork intertwined together, several times wanting to form the metal storm, extremely violent sweeping past. Poof! Poof! On the sea, among the Shura Sanctuary fighters who were rapidly assaulting in the assault boats, some of them were hit by the bullets from the machine gun fire and fell from the assault boats to the surface of the sea, their scarlet blood reflecting the sea water. These Shura Sanctuary fighters were all firing forward during the assault, and the firepower of the seventy to eighty fighters intertwined together was extremely dense and intense. Jason had already brought over Dark Phoniex, Phantom, Treg and other fighters to join the battle. They didnt need to be in charge of air defense, the Lady Darkness Army had a team of fighters that specialized in air defense. Right now, Jason and his team only needed to deal with the enemy fighters from Shura Sanctuary who wanted tond on the beach. Jason was holding a Barrett sniper rifle, he was crouching in one of the defense lines bunkers, aiming the sniper rifle in his hand towards the front, through the night vision sniper scope, he locked on to a submarine that was rushing over from the sea, there was a touch of cold murderous intent shing in his eyes, and then he pulled down the trigger! Shoo! In the muzzle of the sniper rifle, what sniped out was a special cartridge C a tungsten heart stripped armor piercing bullet! In the blink of an eye, the special warhead struck the speedboat it was locked onto. The special warhead prated through the speedboat in an instant, destroying the internal structure of the speedboat, causing the speedboat to immediately lose its power performance as well. Immediately after thatC Boom! Another sniper warhead arrived, it was an armor-piercing incendiary bullet, after hitting the speedboat, it immediately caused the speedboat to explode, a thick me covered the speedboat, and some Shura Sanctuary fighters on the speedboat fell into the water, either dead or injured. Lady Darkness Armys helicopter gunships also flew over in the direction of the sea, the gun and machine gun fire carried by the helicopters also swept down from mid-air, forming an air-ground coordination with the Queens Warriors fire on the ground, which could be said to be a devastating blow for Shura Sanctuary fighters who were advancing at full speed on the sea. Strike. Absolon was still on the ship, he was using high powered night vision binocrs to look at the battle situation in front of him, when he saw a speedboat was sunk and many warriors were bloodied in the sea, he was enraged, ording to this situation, it was only a matter of time before the Shura Sanctuary warriors who were beachnding werepletely wiped out. If that was the case, this battle would end very quickly, far from being able to fulfill the role of providing cover for the Shura Sanctuarys main fighters to hold the enemy. Perhaps the time hade for a full-scale, intense battle. With this thought in mind, Absolon said into hismunicator, All helicopter gunship fighters, listen to the order, full-scale attack and kill, give our fighters cover fire, and inflict heavy damage on the enemy at all costs! Rumble! On the deck of the ship, a single armed helicopter rose into the air and swept rapidly forward, the air-to-ground missiles loaded on it began to fire towards the defense line on the harbor pier. At the same time, the guns on these helicopter gunships also opened up their fire, creating a dense fire that swept towards the Queens Warriors stationed on the defense line at the harbor pier. Lady Darkness Armys anti-aircraft shells were fired again, and at the same time, the helicopter gunships of Queens Warriors in the mid-air also activated their air-to-air missiles to attack the helicopters of Shura Sanctuary. Boom! Boom! Two more Shura Sanctuary helicopter gunships were sunk. However, the Shura Sanctuarys helicopter gunships didnt retreat, as if they were determined to fight to the death, and under the Shura Sanctuarys helicopter gunships counterattacks, one helicopter gunship on the Lady Darkness Armys side was sunk as well. This battle seemed to have rapidly entered the stage of a full-scale battle! However, Queens Warriors side relied on their sturdy defense line, offensive and defensive systems, and the advantage of upying strongholds, so it could be said that they had the upper hand, and it was only a matter of time before the Shura Sanctuary fighters were wiped out. However, as Jason watched the course of this battle, he frowned, vaguely feeling that something was not quite right. Satan, what do you think of the battle situation at hand? Right at this moment, an inquiring voice came from Jasons ear.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason turned his head to see that Lady Darkness had appeared at his side at some point, and she was waiting for Jasons answer while looking at the battle situation at hand. Chapter 1444 – Sound East, Sound West When the rm sounded in the ind stronghold, Lady Darkness had already appeared in the battlefield, and she inspected the various armoredbat zones, boosting morale and directing the battle. Until now, Queens Warriors side had obviously taken the initiative, but she felt that something was wrong, and immediately came to Jasons side to ask for Jasons opinion. Jason said: From the beginning of this battle to now, there is something strange. The biggest doubt lies in the enemys troop strength and firepower. If Shura Sanctuary came to attack, the level of firepower they disyed shouldnt be the only thing. It wasnt like Shura Sanctuarys attacking firepower. In addition, in this attack, the enemy army quickly showed a determination to fight a duel, all of them were not afraid of life and death, all of them rushed forward like a death squad, with the purpose and function of attracting the Queens Warriors firepower and attention. Lady Darkness nodded as she said, Ive noticed that as well. As of now, the Shura Sanctuary Warriors offensive firepower and troop numbers are way off from what was expected. If this Shura Sanctuary warrior attacking Temple of Darkness right now is just a death squad, then where is the Shura Sanctuarys main warrior located right now? Could it be- Jason murmured, as he and Lady Darkness exchanged nces, a thought immediately popped up, and he immediately said, The Shura Sanctuary is adopting the tactic of sounding out the east and attacking the west! Lady Darkness face also spiraled down, and a touch of coldness shed in those beautiful eyes as she said, Then, where is Shura Sanctuarys main force of warriors located right now? If this team of warriors right now is merely to draw fire and provide cover for Shura Sanctuarys main warriors, then from which direction is Bishop Shura nning to lead this main warrior in a surprise attack? Lady Darkness had really hit the nail on the head with that question. Since Shura Sanctuary was adopting the tactic of sounding out the east and striking the west, where the main warriors would choose as the orientation for the assault would be crucial. The Appchian Mountains, the back of the ind where Temple of Darkness was located. Under the cover of night, the entire Appchian Mountains forests looked extremely quiet in the dark night, but this kind of quietness was different from the usual quietness. Vaguely, the mountain forest adjacent to the back of the Temple of Darkness ind stronghold carried an aura of death that made people feel palpitating in the quietness. In the air of the mountain forest, a faint smell of blood began to permeate the air. Snort! Snort! To the right of the front, there was clearly a battle taking ce. Only a bloody figure shed by in the night, and before the Queens Warriors who were ambushing them in this direction could react, a terrifying killing chance had already locked onto them. Immediately afterward, a sharp cold aura shed through the night, and a flurry of blood shot out. This group of about fifteen Queens Warriors was silently killed, and one of the warriors was holding an rm in his hand, but he was already killed before he even had the chance to press it. Several Blood Moon Warriors d in blood-colored robes then appeared, their gazes icy cold and ayer of bloodthirsty murderous intent pervading their faces. On the other bearings- Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A group of figures were sneaking rapidly, like a torrent, approaching Temple of Darkness stronghold with an unstoppable momentum. These figures were Shura Sanctuary fighters, and they were now advancing all the way to Temple of Darkness ind stronghold. It turned out that while Absolon wasunching his attack on Temple of Darkness harbor pier, Bishop Shura had also led the Shura Sanctuary warriors to sound the horn of a full-scale attack. Under Bishop Shuras leadership and the sneak attack of the Blood Moon martial artists led by Blood de, the Queens Warriors ambushes encountered along the way were all locked by the sensors, and the attack and kill operation was subsequentlyunched. Facing Bishop Shura, an emperor-level powerhouse, and Blood Moon from Agist, Temple of Darkness warriors who had set up ambushes in the Appchian Mountains were really no match for them. A team of Shura Sanctuarys warriors were advancing at full speed from all directions, their action speed was very fast, a distance of only five kilometers, under their sneaking speed, it would be enough in about fifteen to sixteen minutes at most. On the right front, a group of Shura Sanctuary fighters were sneaking, several fighters who acted as the vanguard shed, and when theynded on the ground with both feet and wanted to continue to break through, one of the fighters immediately felt that the ground he stepped on was not moving, and with his rich experience inbat, it felt like stepping on a minefield!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At that instant, the warriors face changed, and he yelled into hismunicator, Retreat, there are trick minesC Temple of Darkness. The battle still continued, Shura Sanctuary sides attack was extremely fierce, a helicopter gunship was not afraid of life and death, all of them madly swooped down to kill the defense line stationed by Queens Warriors, but also caused some casualties to the Queens Warriors stationed on the defense line. However, the battlefield was basically controlled by Queens Warriors, the ten enemy helicopter gunships had been sunk six of them, but the remaining four helicopter gunships had not retreated, and were still firing forward. Under the firepower provided by Shura Sanctuarys helicopter gunships crazy bombing and strafing, a speedboat on the sea area also rushed to the shore, and about forty Shura Sanctuary warriors sessfullynded on the beach, and thenunched a firepower attack towards the defense line. At least half of the Shura Sanctuary fighters were killed during the beachnding. However, the whole battle was still under Queens Warriors control, and ording to the current situation, it was only a matter of time before the Shura Sanctuary Warriors were wiped out. Jason and Lady Darkness were discussing the question, which centered on where the Shura Sanctuarys main group of fighters was? Where would the defense choose to break through? Jasons mind quickly spun, going over the defense line situation of the entire ind stronghold, and immediately after, his mind snapped and his face changed, saying, The back of the ind, the Appchian Mountains at the back! Bishop Shura might choose to break through from this orientation! Often when we think its impossible, Bishop Shura will take advantage of our cognitive blindness and make a strong attack from a bearing we think is impossible! Treg, Dark Phoniex, you immediately lead the Lady Darkness Army of the 4th and 5th detachments to rush towards the Appchian Mountains defense line on the backside. Darkness Spreader, immediately contact the Appchian Mountains in charge of arming the Darkness Spreader, immediately contact the warriors in charge of the defense of the Appchian Mountains. Jason shouted into hismunicator without any further ado. Then, Jason immediately carried out arge-scale deployment of troops, moving arge number of Queens Warriors to the back of the Appchian Mountains defense line at the first time. Just as a team of Queens Warriors was rushing towards the back defense line of the ind stronghold at fire speed, coldly C Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of booming explosions came violently from the Appchian Mountains bearing on the back of the ind, the sound of a chain of trick mines detonating. Chapter 1445 – Strong Attack Jasons suspicions were reinforced when he heard the sound of a minefield detonating on the Appchian Mountains bearing. A few days ago, Jason suggested to Darkness Spreader to strengthen the defense on Appchian Mountains, and at the same time, he even ced a chain of mines on a road that must be passed through from Appchian Mountains to attack the stronghold of Temple of Darkness. With Jasons methods, the chain of mines he set up was naturally extremely hidden, if Shura Sanctuarys warriors really attacked from this direction, they would definitely step into the minefield. Right now, this minefield had already been detonated, so what it meant was already self-evident. Darkness Spreader, there is an enemying from the Appchian Mountains at the back of the stronghold, it should be Shura Sanctuarys main warriors. Ill leave this side of the battlefield to you, make sure to wipe out the remaining enemy troops as fast as possible, and thene to the back of the stronghold for support! Lady Darkness ordered Darkness Spreader, and she followed Jason as he sprinted towards the back of the strongholds defenses. Among the nearly 700 Lady Darkness soldiers, about 500 of them rushed towards the defense line of Appchian Mountains at the back of the stronghold, while about a hundred of the soldiers left at the port pier were led by Darkness Spreader, who continued to annihte the remaining enemy soldiers attacking and killing from this direction. Darkness Spreaders face rose up, he recalled that a few days ago when he brought Jason on a field trip to inspect Temple of Darknesss defense line arrangement, Jason had said at the Appchian Mountains defense line whether Shura Sanctuary would use this as a breakthrough to attack in. At that time, Darkness Spreader didnt think so, and said that Shura Sanctuary couldnt cross the whole Appchian Mountains, and it was almost impossible to attack from this direction. Jason suggested strengthening the defenses in this direction to be on the safe side, and also personally ced a chain of booby traps on an area. At that time, Darkness Spreader also followed Jasons advice and strengthened the defense line in this area, but in his heart, he felt that it was more or less unnecessary. In hindsight, Jasons advice at the time was far-sighted and a correct strategic arrangement. Darkness Spreader now has a lot of respect for Jason, but also extremely remorseful, remorseful because at that time did not have more strength to set up more lines of defense and troops. However, the remorse is no longer helpful, all he can do is to wipe out the remaining enemy fighters as soon as possible, and then lead his troops to the Appchian Mountains to support the defense line. Hit me hard, open full fire, tear apart their fire defenses, and wipe out all the enemy fighters thatnded on the beach! Teams of fighters in charge of air defense, lock on to the enemy nes and bomb them down! Helicopter gunships, search the enemy ships and start bombing them! Darkness Spreader issued many orders one after another in a single breath, this was to be a full-scale strong attack, topletely annihte this remnant Shura Sanctuary fighters. Appchian Mountains. Rumble! When the piece of chained guile minesid down by Jason exploded one after another, a huge fan-shaped explosion circle was formed. The number of Shura Sanctuary warriors affected was more than fifty, among which there were nearly ten Shura Dead. In this fan-shaped explosion circle, these warriors were basically killed on the spot, and those who didnt die were also missing arms and legs, losing their ability to continue fighting. Bishop Shura arrived and his lungs exploded when he saw the situation. By this point, the stronghold of Temple of Darkness was already visible to the naked eye, however, Bishop Shura also sensed that there was a cohesive and formed a huge murderous aura and morale that was sweeping towards the direction of Appchian Mountains. Bishop Shuras face changed slightly as he said in a deep voice, Temple of Darkness has discovered our intentions. From now on, break through and attack as fast as you can, and kill directly into the enemys warrior formation! Avoid exchanging gunfire with the enemy! Quickly, quickly kill the enemy, when we encounter enemy fire obstruction, our firepower hand rushes up to provide fire cover, and therge troop of warriors all kill into the enemys position! For this attack, Bishop Shura had never considered to start a gunfire fight with Temple of Darkness. Firstly, he led Shura Sanctuarys warriors toe here by trekking through the mountains and water, so he couldnt carry heavy weapons at all, and could only carry light weapons, such as helicopter gunships, various types of artillery shells such as mortar shells, etc. He couldnt carry them at all. Temple of Darknesss strongholds had enough fire points, both on the ground and in the air, so in such a situation, Bishop Shura didnt consider to start a gunfire fight with Temple of Darkness. Therefore, in such a situation, adopting the attack method of firearms and artillery is no different from sending people to their deaths. Secondly, in this battle, there were Blood Moon warriors sent by Sons of the Blood Moon, and Bishop Shura also sent all the Shura Dead, both Blood Moon warriors and Shura Dead, they were the best at killing in closebat, and the one that could cause the most threatening killings was also the closebat, which was their advantage. This was their advantage. Bishop Shura would of course utilize this advantage. Thats why Bishop Shura ordered them to attack into Temple of Darkness stronghold defense line at all costs, and rush into Temple of Darkness Queens Warriors position, in order to maximize his sides advantage.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Temple of Darkness side. Jason, Lady Darkness had already led therge force of Queens Warriors over. At the same time, the bunker on this side had already been activated, and the Queens Warriors on the bunker were controlling a pair of rapid-fire machine guns, and the machine gun fire had already been sweeping towards the Appchian Mountains side. The soldiers on the defense line at the back of the stronghold were also all engaged in the battle, they fought on the defense line, and the weapons in their hands were frantically firing and killing. Da da da da da! Dense firepower shots were fired, sweeping forward in aprehensive manner, blocking the invasion of Shura Sanctuarys main force of fighters. At the same time, the Shura Sanctuarys firepower warriors also rushed forward, they did not fear life and death, just to maintain the powerful firepower evolution, the heavy machine guns in their hands began to sweep wildly, sweeping into the firepower counterattack towards the Queens Warriors defense line. Bishop Shura held a sniper rifle, and he sniped at the warriors on the bunker turret one after another. Bishop Shura, who used Emperor Realms strength, had extremely sharp senses, which made the bullets he sniped out were iparably urate, and several times he sniped down the warriors on the bunker tower, which to a certain extent weakened the firepower of the Lady Darkness Armys side of the siege. During this gap, there were already Shura Sanctuarys warriors sprinting to Lady Darkness Armys side of the defense line. When Jason arrived, he immediately saw Shura Sanctuarys strategic intent, and he said to Lady Darkness, The enemy armys forceful attack at all costs is trying to attack and kill their way in, disrupting our deployment, and thenunching close-range killingbat! The helicopter gunships havee over, is there still time for some bombing sweeps? Lady Darkness asked. Its toote! The enemy has already killed their way into the defense line! Jason opened his mouth, his eyes sank, and a stern killing chance erupted out as he said, Attention all fighters, the enemy has alreadye over, get ready for a head-on fight! Chapter 1446 – Bloodstained Battle (I) Temple of Darkness strongholds had extremely well-developed offensive and defensive systems, and if possible, then fighting positional battles would undoubtedly be most favorable to Temple of Darkness. Temple of Darkness Queens Warriors could fight based on the stronghold and wear down Shura Sanctuarys warriors bit by bit. However, when Temple of Darkness realized that Shura Sanctuarys main warriors were attacking from the Appchian Mountains at the back of the stronghold, it was already toote. Thanks to Jasons sharp strategic intuition, he realized that Shura Sanctuary would take a breakthrough attack from the Appchian Mountains and mobilized Queens Warriors in time. In addition, Jasons chain mines in the Appchian Mountains also yed a certain role, causing Shura Sanctuary to lose more than fifty warriors. In addition, Jasons timely defense, the Queens Warriors on the back side of the stronghold had a burst of firepower to kill, more or less making those Shura Sanctuary warriors who had taken the strong attack toe over to suffer casualties. It was a pity that they were still a step toote, otherwise, the helicopter gunships from Temple of Darkness would fly over and bombard the area, causing massive casualties to the Shura Sanctuary fighters. Now, this means of attack was no longer practical, as Shura Sanctuary fighters had already entered the defense line stronghold and were fighting with Queens Warriors on the defense line. Lady Darkness also realized this, and she also ordered, All warriors, prepare to line up to meet the enemy, remember to cooperate with each other, and kill the enemy as much as possible! Saying that, Lady Darkness moved her body towards the front and led Queens Warriors towards the front. In front, more and more Shura Sanctuary Warriors attacked and killed, and among them, those Shura Dead even transformed into a merciless killing machine, killing with various bloody means. A bloody figure also shed to, Blood de led Blood Moon martial artists also killed in, when these Blood Moon martial artists themselves up to Lord Peaks strength disyed, in this battlefield almost no one can check and bnce, as they attacked and killed in, arge number of Queens Warriors on the defense line have fallen. Whoosh! Lady Darknesss figure shed to meet the several Shura Dead in front of her, from Lady Darknesss body there was a wisp of Emperor-level pressure permeating out, her figure moved and shed to the front of these Shura Dead, and then her fist followed, just like the wind and Buddhas face printed on the body of these four Shura Dead, and then her figure shed again. Then her figure shed again, and she was already far away. Until Lady Darkness figure was far away, those four Shura Dead fell down, but they had already been upgraded and cut off. In the direction where Lady Darkness had rushed away, there was also a strong and terrifying emperor level pressure that filled the battlefield in that direction, and it was Bishop Shura who was killing all four of them. Eh? At this moment, Bishop Shura coldly grunted as he sensed the lock of an overpowering killing opportunity, he turned his gaze and bellowed out, Lady Darkness, have you personally shown up to send yourself to death? If you submit to me and kneel before me, I can spare you from death! Just as Bishop Shuras words fell, Lady Darknesss figure had already shed and arrived, striking Bishop Shuras face with a palm strike that was like a hand pping his face. Lady Darkness was trying to hit Bishop Shuras face. Bishop Shura coldly grunted, he threw out a fist, resisting Lady Darkness palm power, under the fist and palm sh, The power of the Emperor erupted, shaking to the surroundings. Bishop Shura looked towards Lady Darkness, Lady Darkness inbat state was dressed in a ckbat suit, outlining the extremely sexy mature curve, her face was also covered with ayer of golden veil, covering her delicate face, only a pair of turquoise eyes like empty space was revealed. Ive heard that Lady Darkness has a beautiful face, with a heavenly appearance. Although she is nearly forty years old, she still maintains a girl-like face and body, and is still in perfect condition. Bishop Shuraughed, then said, If Lady Darkness you submit to me, be my woman, give your first time to me, I will not only let go of your Temple of Darkness, but will also bring Lady Darkness you to ascend to the peak of the Dark World, enjoying the honor of ten thousand people. I will not only spare you Temple of Darkness, but I will also take you, Lady Darkness, to the top of the Dark World and enjoy the supreme honor of being worshipped by ten thousand people, what do you think? Lady Darkness has been running the Dark World for many years, and is known as one of the giants of the Dark World, so how has anyone ever dared to offend her in such a rude manner over the years? Bishop Shura, however, recklessly said these extremely vulgar words. It is not that Bishop Shura is too arrogant or too vulgar, to know the battle of the strong, in addition to their own strength, momentum is particrly important. Bishop Shura deliberately said these words, is to want to stimte Lady Darkness, let Lady Darkness anger, chaotic. As long as her heart is angry, her emotions are swayed, and her own aura is affected, then Bishop Shura will be able to take advantage of it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Lady Darkness was able to be a huge figure in Dark World, how could her own emotions be provoked by just a few words? She looked at Bishop Shura with a cold gaze and said, Five years ago, you fled in defeat, this time, you wont be able to escape, and you will fall! Back then was back then, today is today, its not what it used to be! Bishop Shura opened his mouth and said with confidence, In this battle, I will definitely annihte all of you Temple of Darkness! Then lets give it a try! Lady Darkness spoke coldly, a sh of battle intent lit up in her eyes, and there was Emperor level pressure permeating her body. Bishop Shuras face was also gloomy, speaking of which, the strength between him and Lady Darkness was notparable, both being Emperor Realm realms. In the Emperor Realm Realm, it was divided into three levels, First Emperor, Supreme Emperor, and Great Emperor. Lady Darkness was already at the First Emperor Realm Perfection, while Bishop Shura was slightly stronger, close to the half-step Supreme Emperor Realm of strength, but the gap wasnt that big in terms of the level of strength. Therefore, there was still a battle to be fought. Lady Darkness figure moved, her body was filled with the pressure of an emperor level powerhouse, she struck decisively, the moment she struck was her own strongest battle technique killing move, her entire figure transformed into a stream of light, shing to Bishop Shuras front, and then her attack was already as dense as a rain of attacks and kills. Kill! Bishop Shura also bellowed, his own Emperor level pressure manifesting itself as he met the battle and attacked Lady Darkness. Under the battle between the two great emperor level powerhouses, the warriors on the side, whether it was Queens Warriors or Shura Sanctuarys warriors, all shifted to the battlefield, they did not dare to wander around the battlefield of the two great emperor level powerhouses, they could not withstand the pressure of the emperor level alone. A battle broke out between the strongest of the two sides. The victory or defeat of this battle had a crucial role to y for the warriors of the two armies, and could even affect the final oue of this battle. Chapter 1447 – Bloodstained Battle (II) The area on the backside of Temple of Darkness, adjacent to the Appchian Mountains, has been reduced to a fierce battlefield. In addition to the duel between Lady Darkness and Bishop Shura, on the battlefields in other ces, it was also a tragic situation of killing, whether it was the Lady Darkness army or Shura Sanctuary fighters, in one divided battlefield after another, fighting and killing, blood flying, there were constantly people falling, but there were constantly people rushing up, as if the enemy could never be killed in front of them. It was as if the enemy in front of us could never be killed. Jason let the Satan Army Warriors lead a team of Queens Warriors in formation, such as Treg, Garth, Eagle Eyes, White Fox, Dark Phoniex, etc., they all have the experience of leading the warriors in formation, and know that in the face of such a battlefield, the only way to fight is in formation. They knew that the only way to kill the enemy more efficiently was to fight in formation. Jason also emphasized on this aspect of tactical coordination during the tactical drills the other day. Treg, with his finger spikes on both hands, initially led a group of about 50 Queens Warriors in the battle, and he was in charge of the leader, with his finger spikes stained with blood. Under Tregs leadership, the Queens Warriors formed a localized encirclement against the Shura Sanctuary fighters, with some fighters responsible for defense and some for surprise attacks. Under this kind of formation, the warrior team led by Treg killed at least 50 to 60 Shura Sanctuary warriors, but the original team of about 50 warriors was now left with only about 30 warriors. Garth and Eagle Eyes were in a simr situation, all of them were fighting Queens Warriors in formation as much as possible. Phantom was like a ghost on the battlefield, her speed was too fast, plus she was proficient in all kinds of assassination techniques, so wherever her figure swept through, there would be a fluff of blood soaring out, the de in her hand was dripping with blood, but the killings belonging to her were still going on. For an assassin type of killer, such a battlefield was a prey in her eyes!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The fox de in White Foxs hand has been dyed red by theyer of blood, she has reached Lord Realms strength, she has rich experience in such a battlefield, when she led the Arctic Fox Mercenaries to carry out the mission in Dark World, she has experienced too many simr battle scenes. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, a blood-colored figure shed out, joining hands towards White Fox to attack and kill, filled with a strong and terrifying pressure, which had already reached the realm of Lord Peak! Snort! The bloody figure was followed by a team of warriors, among them there were Shura Dead and ordinary Shura Warriors, all of them rushed towards the Queens Warriors led by White Fox. The blood-colored figure even rushed straight towards White Fox, White Fox realized a great sense of crisis, the fox de in her hand immediately cut out horizontally, straight towards the blood-colored figure. This knife chopped down, but what she hit was a remnant shadow. When White Fox realized that something was wrong, a punch was alreadying from her side. White Fox had no time to swing her sword, and under instinct, she could only cross her arm to resist the punch. Bang! The sound of banging resounded, White Fox felt as if she had been hit by a heavy blow, that powerful Lord Peaks power she was unable to resist, and her entire body was immediately shaken back, with blood spilling out from the corner of her mouth. This was a Blood Moon martial artist. This Blood Moon martial artist locked White Fox, and the Shura Dead and Shura Warriors that followed him rushed towards the Queens Warriors led by White Fox. It could be said that the killing power of those Shura Dead in such a fight was extremely terrifying, and in the face of Queens Warriors attack, as long as they were not fatal, they would not be able to kill the Shura Dead. In the face of Queens Warriors attacks, as long as they were not fatal, they didnt dodge, and resisted with their flesh and blood, and then killed Queens Warriors one by one. In this way of fighting, they attacked and killed with high efficiency, even though these Shura Dead were all bruised and bleeding, they did not frown, like they did not know pain and did not fear death, but also possessed extremely efficient killing techniques. Soon, the Queens Warriors led by White Fox suffered heavy casualties and could not resist at all. The Blood Moon martial artist was staring at White Fox, a sh of violent killing opportunity in his eyes, he could see that White Fox was on the verge of being at the middle stage of the Kings Rank, but his reaction and experience in battle was very strong. However, in the eyes of this Blood Moon martial artist, that was all, and these could not make up for the gap in strength. Whoosh! This Blood Moon martial artists figure shed, and his entire body once again dashed towards White Fox, while his own Lord Peaks oppressive aura also swept out, suppressing White Fox. The speed of the Blood Moon martial artist was too fast, and his figure swept out a trail of shadows between shes, making peoples eyes dazzled and unable to see at all. White Fox was already injured, but she still maintained a high degree of rity and calmness, when Blood Moon martial artist shed to her, the fox de in her hand had already chopped horizontally one after another, immediately cutting through the void with a path of sharp and cold awns, forming a of des that enveloped the Blood Moon martial artist who was rushing over. However, Blood Moon martial artists figure folded, the seemingly impermeable knife was unable to touch the corner of his clothes, instead, he had already approached White Foxs front in an instant, and a fist with killing opportunities inside sted towards White Fox. White Fox was still unable to dodge, she could only clench her teeth and evolve all of her Secret Realm Power to resist Blood Moon martial artists punch. Bang! As this punchnded, White Foxs body shook dramatically, her footsteps staggered back, and she continuously coughed up blood from the corner of her mouth. Fortunately, White Foxs own Secret Realm Power attribute was the power of dissolution, and with this power attribute, she was able to dissolve the opponents attacking Secret Realm Power when fighting against the enemy. However, her strength level was too different from Blood Moons, so naturally, she was unable topletely dissolve the terrifying force contained within Blood Moons punch, thus she was once again shaken back and coughed out blood. If it wasnt for the fact that her power attribute contained the mystery of the power of dissolution, she would have been even more seriously injured. Boom! Before White Fox could stabilize her body, the Blood Moon martial artist had already shed like a phantom, and then a tricky and harsh punch that contained endless killing intent had already attacked White Fox. In the face of this punch, White Fox suddenly have a kind of heart feeling of powerlessness, the speed of the other partys fist with the power of the boxing way is too horrible, she can not sh back, even want to counterattack stance is also half a beat too slow. Could it be that this is to drink hate? White Fox thought in her heart. When this thought shed by, she suddenly sensed a to rigid to Yangs domineering aura sweeping from behind her, in that critical moment, a punch with a destructive and unrivaled aura appeared from behind her, intercepting the Blood Moon martial artist that a deadly punch attack. At that moment, there was a figure as erect as a mountain standing behind her, and his own aura was overbearing and boundless, just like the brilliant zing sun that was as strong as the sun! Chapter 1448 – Battle against Blood Moon (I) Boom! The sound of rumbling and vibrating fists exchanging blows resounded, as deafening as Jareds first sound. Eh? That Blood Moon martial artist tone surprised voice, he actually felt a surge of heavy impact of the power of the impact to the arrival of the shock to his whole body, not only will be his fist power to resist down, but also shocked his body blood some turbulence, the whole person almost to stand unsteady. Blood Moon martial artist knew in his heart that he had encountered a strong person, he thought for a moment, his footsteps slightly retreated, and when he raised his eyes towards the front, he saw Jason who was walking out from behind White Fox. White Fox, you go support Queens Warriors. this person can just be left to me. Jason looked towards White Fox and said in a tone that appeared to be lighthearted. This made the face of the Blood Moon martial artist in front of him immediately grimace, and there was a touch of fierce killing chance surging in his eyes, as he could feel the kind of disregard that Jason had for him, which could basically be said to be not putting him in his eyes. However, judging from Jasons own cultivation aura, it was clear that he was only at the peak of Secret Realm Level-eight, that is, at the peak of the Kings Middle Level. He had reached Lord Peak! However, he instinctively had a kind of intuition, the Jason in front of him brought him an indescribable sense of danger, even though Jasons Cultivation Realm strength was one level lower than his, he still sensed an extreme sense of threat from Jason. Satan, be careful! White Fox admonished. I understand. Jason nodded his head, and as he spoke, he stepped forward with his right foot, and when his right footnded- Boom! Behind him, a channel of qi and blood rushed up to the sky, nine channels of qi and blood emerged, the majestic and majestic qi and blood in the center was like a blood dragon taking off into the air and charging straight up into the sky, endless qi and blood also filled the air, the whole persons aura climbed up, like an absolute overlord on the world. As his Sunling Bloodline manifested, Jason also evolved his own gravity field, enveloping the Blood Moon martial artist in front of him. At that moment, the Blood Moon martial artists face couldnt help but change slightly C this was a potential? The evolution of a great potential? Even among the Blood Moon Agist, there were very few Blood Moon Agist disciples who were able to realize a potential, and only disciples who possessed a special bloodline and outstanding cultivation talent were able to evolve a potential that suited them. Just as this Blood Moon martial artists face was stunned, Jasons figure moved, and with a shing momentum, he had already rushed straight towards this Blood Moon martial artist. Roar! The Blood Moon martial artist immediately roared out, as he executed Bloodshed Fist, one of Blood Moon Agists battle techniques! Although this boxing technique was not considered an ultimate boxing technique in Blood Moon Agist, it was also a killing boxing technique that was most suitable for killing enemies on the battlefield, which emphasized on killing with a single blow, and as ones killing intent and bloodthirsty intent became heavier and heavier, the might that erupted became stronger and more terrifying. Hoo! Hoo! In an instant, the fist power evolved by Blood Moon Martial Artist had already swept towards Jason with a strong and horrifying bloody killing aura, the fist power was very fast, and the Secret Realm Power of Lord Peak embedded in it was even more powerful and iparable. Breaking Punch! Jasons gaze was cold, his own aura climbed up, majestic and overbearing, and he urged his Secret Power Realm, causing the vast and surging Secret Realm Power to surge out, transforming into the power of the Abyssal Strike, and along with his fist momentum, he sted towards the Blood Moon martial artist. This is the third fist posture in Heaven Fist, a fist out, embedded in the heavy fist meaning also instantly manifested, that fist Dao might as if wrapped with a hundred thousand mountains crushing and up, there is a break through the mountains and rivers, an unrelenting ferocious and fierce intention.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. During this period, Jason was running the Dragons secret method The Sacred Dragon Technique that he had practiced, and there were strands of Holy Dragons Breath faintly diffusing out from the flesh and blood of all parts of his body, making his own blood and qi more vigorous, and more importantly, the blood and blood quenched by Holy Dragons Breath was more powerful, and more importantly, the blood and blood quenched by Holy Dragons Breath was more powerful and stronger. More importantly, the power of the human body generated by the parts of his flesh and blood that had been quenched by Holy Dragons Breath had also converged together, and exploded out with his punching power. Now Jasons own strength is even stronger than when City of Doom fought Sovereign and King of War, especially after he fought the Night Emperor head-on, his understanding of cultivation is even deeper, and after learning from Parks, his training of The Sacred Dragon Technique is also getting stronger by the day. After learning from Parks, his cultivation of The Sacred Dragon Technique has grown by leaps and bounds, far surpassing what he did before. Rumble! The fist was like a mountain, crushing and copsing. When Jasons fist fell, he met the Blood Moon martial artists punching force, as if he was invincible, his fist directly broke through the Blood Moon martial artists punching force, and the abyssal force contained within the punching force even shook the Blood Moon martial artist, and the force was too much to resist, even with his higher realm of cultivation strength, he was unable to resist. He was unable to withstand it, and was forced to stagger back. Jason would not miss this opportunity, he followed like a shadow, his own killing chance locked onto the Blood Moon martial artist, and began to evolve the second Hellbreaker Fist of Heaven Fist! Instinctively realizing a great sense of crisis, the Blood Moon martial artist tried his best to stabilize his stance, and then gathered all his strength and threw out frantic punches in a forward direction, aiming to force Jason back so that he could have a chance to catch his breath. Unexpectedly, Jason turned a blind eye to his punches, his body merely made small twists to avoid the vital parts of his punches, and his whole body was still rushing towards the Blood Moon martial artist like lightning. Boom! One of the punches attacked by the Blood Moon martial artist struck Jason. Almost at the same moment, the second punch of the Heaven Fist that Jason had evolved also broke through theyers of fist shadows, and a Fist Seals on the face of this Blood Moon martial artist. Boom! A dull and ear-splitting sound rang out, the Blood Moon martial artists face was a bloody mess, with blood sttering, the whole person flew out and fell on the ground, but he had already died. As for the punch that he sted at Jasons body, Jason himself had a little light golden light present, even if that punch hit Jason, it looked like it failed to cause the slightest threat. In order to be able to kill the enemy faster and more efficiently, Jason could only adopt this way of fighting. In the entire battlefield, he sensed that there were more than a dozen simr auras like the Blood Moon martial artist in front of him, which were Lord Peaks powerhouses. This was a Lord Peak powerhouse. It meant that in the entire battlefield, there werent many people who could withstand a powerhouse of Blood Moons caliber. Even White Fox couldnt withstand it. Therefore, what Jason had to do was to find these Blood Moon martial artists and then kill them as soon as possible. Otherwise, if these Blood Moon martial artists were allowed to go on a killing spree without anyone being able to check them, the Queens Warriors side would inevitably copse. In the battlefield of other directions, there were also some warriors fighting against Blood Moon martial artists. Chapter 1449 – Battle against Blood Moon (II) Dark Phoniexs dark de had been dyed scarlet by the endless blood, she led a team of Queens Warriors all the way up, basically no one could stop them, even the Shura Dead, she had already killed seven or eight of them! However, under the frantic counterattack of those Shura Dead who were not afraid of life and death, she herself also suffered some minor injuries, basically from sharp weapons, for a Dark World powerhouse like her who had been fighting for many years, this kind of superficial injury was nothing. She led a team of Queens Warriors all the way to kill, also do not know how many Shura Sanctuarys warriors killed, until now, was two Blood Moon martial artists to surrounded by pincers. Dark Phoniex raised the dark de in her hand, her cold face was ice-cold, and her long, narrow phoenix eyes flickered with sharp colors, as she stared at the two Blood Moon Warriors, she felt a sense of danger. Therefore, the dark de in Dark Phoniexs hand was raised, and her entire mental state had climbed to the peak realm, she was standing by, after all, these were two Lord Peak powerhouses. These two Blood Moon martial artists nced at Dark Phoniex, they would not take Dark Phoniex lightly just because she was a woman, on the contrary, their own bloodthirsty murderous intent grew stronger and stronger, and eventually- Whoosh! Whoosh! These two peoples figures moved, from the left and right sides towards Dark Phoniex in a pincer attack. Snort! Just as these two peoples figures unfolded, a sharp de of cold awnings crossed the air, taking on a half-arc shape, and a horizontal sh cut across these two Blood Moon martial artists. Snort! At that moment, a bit of cold aura also appeared in the hand of a Blood Moon martial artist on the right side, striking with iparable precision across the dark de in Dark Phoniexs hand. With a ng, Dark Phoniex immediately sensed that a powerful Secret Realm Power was transmitted from the Dark de in her hand, and along the body of the Dark de, it shocked her whole body, causing her hand holding the de to go slightly numb, and the attack of this de was also broken. At this moment, the Blood Moon martial artist on the left side had already taken the opportunity to attack and kill, and a blood-colored de was like a viper spitting out its mail, and lightning-like straight to Dark Phoniexs throat. This attack was too fast, Dark Phoniex immediately realized the danger with her many years ofbat experience, and she immediately withdrew towards the back with a point of her toe. Seeing this, the Blood Moon martial artist on the left side changed the sharp de in his hand to a top-down horizontal slice, and a blood-colored de immediately cut through the void. Snort! Even though Dark Phoniexs speed of retreating backward was already very fast, and his reaction speed was also quick enough, when the blood-colored cold aura sliced downward, the de still sliced into the side of Dark Phoniexs waist, immediately bringing out a shower of blood. The gaze in Dark Phoniexs eyes sank, being injured in a single nce, it could be seen how terrifying the threat posed by these two powerhouses whose strength had reached Lord Peak was when they joined forces. It seems that its time to break through, I had wanted to suppress suppress my realm again, and sharpen it some more! Dark Phoniex muttered to herself in her heart. Her strength had already reached the peak of the King Grade Middle Stage, and she had already reached this realm of strength half a year ago. By now, she already had enough reserves and umtion to break through to the King level high rank realm, but she had been suppressing it, wanting to continue to train and build up before breaking through, so that she could break through to a more stable foundation, and her strength would also be stronger. However, right now, facing the pincer attack of two Lord Peak powerhouses, if she didnt make a strength level breakthrough, she simply couldnt fight! Dark Phoenix Power , explode for me! Dark Phoniex fiercely shouted in a low and cold voice, and in her own Secret Power Realm, a darkness power that was originally hidden in the depths of her bloodline and appeared to be iparably pure was surging, vaguely emitting an extremely terrifying fluctuation in the darkness origin aura. As Dark Phoniexs body of this surge of darkness origin breath diffuse out, her own breath also instantly climbed up, reached a critical point, apanied by ayer of her own Secret Power Realm to break through the barriers, in an instant her cultivation breath as if through a metamorphosis, whether it is her origin breath or cultivation aura, all of them have been transformed, and the darkness origin breath of her bloodline has been transformed. Cultivation aura, all reached a peak state of strength! Her entire strength began to soar, and the Dark Phoenix Power that surged out from her body was very different from the Secret Realm Power that she had previously unleashed during the battle, this Dark Phoenix Power appeared to be stronger, more pure, and more terrifying! Secret Realm Level-nine! At this moment, Dark Phoniex had raised his strength to the Secret Realm Level-nine, which was the realm of the Kings High Rank! Speaking of which, Dark Phoniex herself possesses an extremely special bloodline, which originates from her Dark Phoenix Bloodline, which is different from the True Phoenix Bloodline of CaroviaHyacinthPurple Phoenix Holy Lands Purple Phoenix Saintess. Phoenix Bloodline is different, both are Phoenix Bloodline, but the attributes of the force are two extremes. Purple Phoenix Saintess is the True Phoenix power that is honored by the world, representing nobility, supremacy, and purity! Dark Phoniexs was Dark Phoenix Power, just like that of the fallen phoenix, the Dark Phoenix Power within it represented the origin of the darkness power, appearing dark, terrifying, and dark! Huh? A breakthrough? A Blood Moon martial artists tone was cold, and the gaze flickering in his eyes became even more cold andpelling. Kill! The other Blood Moon martial artist had a strong killing intent, and after shouting violently, his entire body once again attacked and killed towards Dark Phoniex.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Then take your blood to sacrifice my Dark Origin power! Dark Phoniex opened his mouth and raised the dark de in his hand, under the infusion of his Dark Phoenix Power, it vaguely exuded a kind of dark and dull sharpness, with the power of darkness appearing. Whoosh! Dark Phoniexs figure moved, after breaking the realm, her speed was more than doubledpared to before, her right hand flicked her wrist, the dark de in her hand immediately picked out a bit of sharpness, just like a channel of Dark Lightning across the sky, the powerful sharpness carrying the strongest Dark Phoenix Power attacked and killed the two Blood Moon martial artists. In another battlefield. Emily was facing off with three Blood Moon martial artists. Emilys strength had already broken through to the Heritage Master Stage, and since she was from the Parker family, her true strength was even higher than her own realm. Therefore, in this battlefield, opponents below the level of Emperor-level powerhouses basically couldnt help her. The relentless killing path that Emily practiced was undoubtedly best honed in such a bloody battlefield, as she killed all the way, no one could stop her, and even if the Shura Dead surrounded her, it was difficult to pose much of a threat to her. In such a situation, she also attracted the attention of those Blood Moon martial artists in the field. At first, a Blood Moon martial artist attacked Emily alone, but was immediately forced back by Emily, and then attracted two other Blood Moon martial artists, and finally a total of three Blood Moon martial artistsunched a siege against Emily. Chapter 1450 – Battle against Blood Moon (III) The three Blood Moon martial artists surrounded Emily, their positions vaguely forming a hand, the three Blood Moon martial artists had a bloodthirsty killing intent permeating their bodies, their own Lord Peaks aura of pressure coalesced together, suppressing Emily. These three Blood Moon martial artists sensed a powerful Cultivation aura from Emily, which was different from the Secret Power Realm that they practiced, but above the Cultivation Origin, that powerful aura wasmon. Thus, they knew in their hearts that this was definitely a strong person that could not be ignored, otherwise they wouldnt havee in threes to surround one person. These three Blood Moon martial artists looked at each other, they often trained and fought together, so they had extremely tacit cooperation, and often knew how to act with a single eye contact. Kill! The Blood Moon martial artist in the center fiercely shouted coldly, his bodys murderous aura skyrocketed, he took the lead in rushing towards Emily, his bodys cultivation aura climbed up, his own Secret Realm Power instantly coalesced, and his attacking and killing punches were powerful and unparalleled, and the bloody aura manifested from his punches, and his punches enveloped Emily one after the other. Emily. At the same time, the other two directions of the Blood Moon martial artists also moved, they also attacked and killed Emily, and the coordination formed by the killing moves was seamless, the three of them basically locked up all of Emilys own vitals, and did not leave any gaps, which wanted to join hands to hit Emily, or even kill her. Emilys face also shed a trace of gravity, but she did not have the slightest panic, now she just followed Jason to Dark World with the beginning of the time has been very different, time and time again down the battle, has allowed her to umte to a sufficient number of experience in the battle. Emily concentrated on the battle, she performed the Swimming Dragon Body Technique, this skillful wanderingbat body technique in the Parker family is an extremely profound and exquisite body technique, only the direct disciples are qualified to practice. After the Swimming Dragon Body Technique was executed, Emilys figure was weaving in and out, and at the same time, she also executed one of the Parker familys ultimate kung fu styles C Realms Killing Fist! The Swimming Dragon Body Technique was very fast, extremely subtle, and was able to weave in and out of theyers of punching shadows that the three Blood Moon martial artists were attacking and killing, and whenbined with the Realms Killing Fist that she had performed, the power of this killing fist was presented to the fullest extent. An aura of the ruthless killing way emanated from Emilys body, her own aura and the Realms Killing Fists punching intent could be said to be a perfect match, and in an instant, the punching force she attacked and killed was apanied by a strong and deep bloody killing intent, and thus she fought against the attack of these three major Blood Moon martial artists. Bang! Bang! Bang! Emily was fearless, fighting against the three Blood Moon martial artists punches, her own Hyacinth power was extremely pure and strong, and the force attribute was like a sharp de, full of lethality, and she had not been suppressed by the joint strike of the three Blood Moon martial artists. Emilys own ruthless killing way of the breath is more and more strong and intense, evolved Realms Killing Fists fist meaning is more and more killing and powerful and majestic. You have to know, any ultimate boxing is extremely terrifying and powerful existence, which can be called the strongest peak in boxing. If ones own cultivation breath fits with the fist meaning of the Ultimate Fist Way, and is able to evolve the fist meaning of the Ultimate Fist Way, the power that erupts is even more terrifying and iparable. Like Emily at this moment, she waspletely devoted to the fight, when she evolved her Realms Killing Fists punching intent to the fullest, her punching power reached an extremely horrifying point,yers of killing intent in the diffusion, under the evolution of her own unique Hyacinth power, it was clearly a pair of fists, but it was bringing a kind of sword light and shadow. The killing aura of the sword. Gradually, these three Blood Moon martial artists began to be suppressed by Emily, which made their faces shocked, incredulous that instead of being able to defeat Emily under their joint efforts, they were instead suppressed. Bang! Bang! On Jasons side, after killing that Blood Moon martial artist with a strong and invincible force, he immediately joined White Fox and charged towards the Shura Sanctuary warrior team led by Shura Dead. At first, the sixty-odd Queens Warriors led by White Fox were suppressed by the Shura Sanctuarys warriors, after all, the Shura Deads attacks were too terrifying, they didnt know about pain and didnt fear death, and they often adopted the method of burning with stones. Therefore, under the charge of these Shura Dead, this team of Queens Warriors suffered heavy casualties, until Jason and White Fox killed over, the pattern of this battlefield was immediately reversed. The fox knife in White Foxs hand transformed into a path of severe sharp edges, is constantly killing one by one Shura Sanctuarys warriors, her speed is very fast, the strike is even more ruthless, where the edges passed, bursting out a fluff of blood. Jason was unstoppable, his heavy fists, sweeping legs, all formed a deadly killing moves, the field of these Shura Sanctuary fighters, even Shura Dead or not, basically can not withstand his own power. The heavy fists would kill with one blow; the leg sweeps would devastate!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Only when all the Shura Sanctuary fighters in the battlefield were killed did Jason stop. And that Queens Warriors, which originally consisted of more than sixty people, only had about forty people left, and almost more than twenty warriors had already fallen forever. White Fox, you lead these warriors to kill the other battlefield. Jason said. Good! White Fox nodded. Jason looked around the scene, he wanted to find out the Blood Moon martial artists and then kill them, the threat posed by these Blood Moon martial artists was too terrifying. Not far away from the battlefield, Blood de, the leader of the Blood Moon martial artists, was killing in all directions, with five Blood Moon martial artists around him, facing the encirclement of Queens Warriors, Blood de and the others were killing in and out of the battlefield, no one could stop them, and pieces of Queens Warriors continued to fall. Queens Warriors kept falling. Right at this moment, Blood des killing attack came to a slight halt, he coldly grunted and frowned, in his senses, a Blood Moon martial artist had died. The Blood Moon martial artists aura was unique, after all, it contained a trace of Blood Moon Agists qi and blood within, thus he was able to sense it. Who killed my ns martial artist? Blood des reddish gaze sank as he sensed it, and he immediately determined a direction, the very area where that Blood Moon martial artist was grilled. The few of you follow me, a martial artist of my n was killed, I want to execute this person immediately! Blood de opened his mouth and summoned the five Blood Moon martial artists over, and then his figure moved, sprinting towards the direction he had locked onto. Chapter 1451 – Satan’s Wrath (I) White Fox led the remaining Queens Warriors towards the right side of the battlefield. Jason was also ready to search for other Blood Moon martial artists in the battlefield, but unexpectedly, the footsteps he had just taken were withdrawn, and the gaze in his eyes was stern, and a fierce fire-like battle intent immediately burned up. In the direction of his eyes, soon, a figure with a wind speed rushed over, in his body filled with a monstrous murderous intent, the violent and murderous atmosphere also swept to. At the same time, there were also five blood-colored figures following closely behind him, rushing over together. Soon, the leader Blood de and the five Blood Moon martial artists behind him rushed to the battlefield, and they immediately saw the Blood Moon martial artists who had fallen to the ground not far away, as well as the corpses of the Shura Sanctuary warriors who had fallen to the ground. Blood de certainly didnt care about the death of the Shura Sanctuary warriors, his gaze moved away from the corpse of the battle-dead Blood Moon martial artist, and finally settled on Jason, asking in a single word, Were you the one who killed my people? You are from Blood Moon Agist, right? Jason spoke up. After seeing these people, he had already confirmed his suspicions. He still remembered when he bumped into the Holy Son of Blood Moon Agist in one of the entrances of Titan Ruins, and at that time, the Son of Blood Moon was followed by several martial artists who were also d in blood-colored robes, and the Blood Moon robes they wore had the Blood Moon markings on them, just like these few people in front of him. Im asking you, was it you who killed my n? Blood de asked in a chilling tone, word for word. Jasonughed coldly and said, Are you blind? Didnt you see it yourself? Not only him, along with all of you Blood Moon Agist people, I will kill them all together! How arrogant! Blood des eyes shed with an angry killing intent as he said in a cold tone, Over the years, you are the only one who dared to show disrespect to my n! I wont kill you, Ill break your limbs, then bring you back to my n, slowly cut you by a thousand cuts, so that you can die slowly from the pain and despair you suffered in the lynching! Is that so? Then it might as well be a battle! I was just about to find you Blood Moon Agist people one by one and kill you. Now that you guys havee to my door of your own ord, it saves me a lot of effort. Jason opened his mouth, his aura was strong between his words, but secretly he was extremely serious and on guard, he could see that the Blood de in front of him was very strong, far beyond the other Blood Moon martial artists, this would be a formidable enemy. Die! Blood de shouted, his own aura and pressure surged to the sky, and there was a strand of Emperor level pressure within it, like a tidal wave sweeping and suppressing Jason. This is not aplete emperor level pressure, also does not have aplete emperor level field, only contains a wisp, that is also non-trivial, basically ispletely crushed Lord Peaks existence. This is the Half-step emperor level realms pressure aura. Half-step emperor level, also called quasi-empire, only half a step away from the Emperor Realm, able to evolve a strand of The power of the Emperor, but the strength brought about by the enhancement is extraordinary. Blood des own cultivation aura fully erupted, the other five Blood Moon martial artists also shed, surrounded Jason in the field, a strand of killing machine locked to Jason, looked iparably ferocious and horrible. Jason was calm and rxed without the slightest panic, his face was as deep as water, and his battle spirit had been pushed to the strongest state. A Sunling Bloodline burst out from his body, that kind of momentum rushed to the sky, appearing to be strong and unrivaled, and the masculine and pure blood was as vast as the ocean of anger. At the same time, their own gravity potential field has also evolved, against the Blood de swept over the domain field containing a wisp of emperor-level pressure. Although Jasons own strength was far inferior to Blood des, this Gravity Potential Field was a kind of Great Potential, and with the support of his own Sunling Bloodline Power and Holy Dragons Breath, he had already resisted Blood des pressure. Blood de was already resisting the suppression of the Emperor-level pressure. Blood de was also considered a core disciple in the Blood Moon Agist, and the purity of his Blood Moon Agist bloodline was higher than that of ordinary Blood Moon martial artists, but with his bloodline purity, he was unable toprehend his own potential! Therefore, when he saw that Jason was actually able to evolve a gravity potential field, the gaze in his eyes slightly changed, and he immediately realized that this was definitely a strong enemy, and that it would be a great danger if he didnt get rid of it! Fortunately, he thought that his own strength had already reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm. As a core disciple of Blood Moon Agist, he was far stronger than the usual Quasi-Emperor Realm in Dark World after cultivating to the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and this was the strength advantage brought about by the ancient and powerful Agist bloodline. Coupled with the fact that there were five Blood Moon martial artists pressing against him, Blood de had enough confidence to defeat Jason. Whoosh! Blood de carried a strong bloody murderous aura all over his body, and under the movement of his body, he rushed towards Jason. In the process of rushing, Blood de also evolved his own fist, the trajectory of his fist was like the outline of a Blood Moon, which contained a terrifying killing opportunity, as his fist attacked and killed, it was like a Blood Moon devouring Jason. Blood Moon Fist!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This was one of the strongest punches in the Blood Moon Agist, and only the core disciples of the Blood Moon Agist could cultivate it. Blood de was the first to attack and kill, the other five Blood Moon martial artists also attacked one after another, their gazes were cold, their killing chances were awe-inspiring, all of them were the strongest killing moves, and under each others cooperation, all kinds of one-hit-kill attacks encircled towards Jason. A Quasi-Emperor Realm and five Lord Peak powerhouses joining hands to surround Jason, this was absolutely terrifying, plus these Blood Moon martial artists were from Agist, their battle power was even stronger than that of Dark World powerhouses of the same realm, and the power of their killing moves was even more powerful. Battle! Jason roared, his fists its out, and a Fist Seals immediately surfaced in the void. In the end, a total of Nine Fist Seals appeared, blossoming with a blinding light, just like Nine Sun Sky, bringing people a powerful oppressive force. On each Fist Seals, there is a very different fist meaning, or zing like the sun, or overlord invincible, or endless rage kill, or true martial arts to subdue the devil, or sadness and anger stirring where in total, a total of nine fist meaning emerged, and the Nine Fist Seals fused together. At that moment, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline boiled up, appearing even more majestic, and strands of Sunling Bloodline power also poured into this Nine Fist Seals. I have a Sky Fist! Jason condensed the Secret Realm Power of his entire body and executed this fist stance, a fist shadow came out of thin air and met these six Blood Moon martial artists alone. Boom! Boom! Boom! When the Fist Seals fell and battled with the fist strikes of Blood de and the other six Blood Moon martial artists, the battle area looked like a round of explosions, with the sound of roaring explosions being transmitted for a long time, deafening the ears. The impact of the force generated by the fist strikes also swept over in all directions. In the end- A muffled grunt came out, and Jason was actually forced to take several steps backwards. Those five Blood Moon martial artists were also forced back, and only Blood de remained stalwart. Chapter 1452 – Satan’s Wrath (II) Jason retreated a few steps backward and stabilized his body, it was unimaginable for him to use his own strength to fight against the joint attack of the six Blood Moon martial artists, and his body was only forced back. It was unimaginable that he had been forced back by thebined attacks of these six Blood Moon martial artists, knowing that there was also a Quasi-Emperor Realm from Agist. Blood des face waspletely gloomy, and that gloomy face couldnt hide the sh of shock that presented itself. He had reached the strength of the Quasi-Emperor realm, plus there were five Blood Moon martial artists joining hands to attack and kill, and in such a situation, Jason fought six times, but actually failed to seriously injure Jason, and merely forced Jason to take a few steps back? This made Blood des heart feel a sense of horror, after all, Jason was clearly only Secret Realm Level-eight strength, even the ninth level of the Secret Realm had not yet reached, but actually possessed such a terrifying battle power of crossing over the level of the battle, only to bepared to the Holy Sons and Holy Daughters of all the major Agist, which was no less than the same! This person must die, once left behind there will be endless troubles! Blood de muttered to himself in his heart, and with that thought, he spoke, Kill this person at all costs! The remaining five Blood Moon martial artists faces flinched when they heard his words, they heard the meaning in Blood des words, and knew that Blood de had already treated the Jason in front of him as a terrifyingly strong enemy. Blood Moon Rise! Blood de shouted, his figure moved, frantically running his Secret Realm Power, at the same time, there was a strand of The power of the Emperor infused in his fist, he once again evolved the fist of Blood Moons Fist, the whole person rushed towards Jason with lightning speed, between the activation of his fist, there was The power of the Emperor in the fist, and the power of the Emperor in the fist. The power of the Emperor filled the air, sting towards Jason with an irresistible might. At the same time, the five Blood Moon martial artists were holding a determination to fight without fear of death, and all of them rushed towards Jason, and the punches and kicks they unleashed were also the strongest and most terrifying, killing and destroying with ferociousness, and all of them were enveloped towards Jason. Heaven Fist, give me an explosion!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason roared angrily, his Sunling Bloodline swept through the air, the gravity potential field evolved was thick and boundless, just like a hundred thousand mountains copsing down, he urged his Heaven Fist to meet the battle with an unrelenting momentum without the slightest bit of timidity. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of shing fists exploded one after another, Jason was mainly resisting Blood des punching moves, that strand of The power of the Emperor was a great threat to him, and it was even vaguely suppressing his Abyssal Strike power, causing the qi and blood in his body to flip dramatically. The threat posed by the remaining Blood Moon martial artists attacks was also very great, under the Blood des attack, he was also tired of dodging and inviting the five Blood Moon martial artists siege, which made Jason constantly forced to retreat, and his whole person was also in a kind of disadvantage. Just when Jason was being forced back again, the two Blood Moon martial artists on the side seized the opportunity to attack and kill, and their Bloodshed Fist punches were already attacking and killing. Jasons figure was forced to retreat, but he was still able to move out to cross the attack of these two Blood Moon martial artists, but these two Blood Moon martial artists didnt retreat, and wrapped Jason up, their punches continued to evolve, and they attacked strongly. Die for me! An angry killing intent burst out from Jasons eyes as he opened his mouth and roared, immediately evolving the sixth stance of Heaven Fist C Open Heaven Fist! With a single punch, the fist intent contained within rose up to the sky, giving people a kind of heroic feeling of wanting topete with the sky, and under this punch, everything would be destroyed! Boom! The boundless and majestic power of the Abyssal Strike erupted with this punch, charging upwards with an unrivaled momentum, tearing apart the attacking and killing punches of the two Blood Moon martial artists, and the punch sted into the body of a Blood Moon martial artist, sending him flying. At the same time, the might of this punch also forced the other Blood Moon martial artist back. However- Bang! Bang! Blood des extremely lethal Blood Moon Fists punch had also attacked and blitzed Jasons body. The killing moves of the other three Blood Moon martial artists had also arrived at the same time, fully attacking and killing Jason. Jason was struck by Blood des punch, and his body retreated backwards. Facing the attacks of the remaining three Blood Moon martial artists, he resisted with all his might, but he was also struck by a punch and a leg, and his body retreated backwards one after another. At that moment, Jasons body blossomed with ayer of light golden light, and his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was already in operation. Even so, Jason still coughed out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth, and was seriously injured. The power of the Emperor contained in Blood des punch was too strong, if it wasnt for the Grand Vajra Realm Physique protecting his body, Jason would have copsed after being hit by that punch, under the killing power of the Emperor! . Jason quickly stabilized his body, the qi and blood in his body was still churning, he took a deep breath and ran The Sacred Dragon Technique to nourish his flesh, grow his qi and blood, and recover from his injuries. Hmm? Blood de looked at Jason in front of him, and he looked extremely incredulous with a surprised voice. In his anticipation, Jason only had the strength of Secret Realm Level-eight, and his punch infused with his full strength, which contained a strand of The power of the Emperors power, was enough to make Jason fall to the ground, and even if he didnt die, he wouldnt be able to stand up. But what did he see? Jason only coughed out a mouthful of blood, the whole person was still standing, and his own breath was slowly recovering. This is a ghost, right? Not to mention a Secret Realm Level-eight, even a Quasi-Emperor Realm in Dark World would be seriously injured under his punch. However, the Jason in front of him made him feel as if he had seen a ghost, overturning his perception. Blood de then noticed the light golden glow of Jasons own body, and as if he understood something, he couldnt help but say, You even have such a powerful body? However, your strength realm is still too low, no matter how strong your physique is, you will not be able to escape the fate of being killed! As he spoke, Blood de noticed that the Blood Moon martial artist who was hit by Jasons punch had no breath after falling to the ground and was obviously dead. This made Blood de even more enraged, he was a Quasi-Emperor Realm, united with five Blood Moon martial artists, instead of being able to kill Jason, a Blood Moon martial artist had already been killed, this was a great shame! This also made Blood des killing intent even stronger! Jason took a deep breath, he knew that this battle would not work, Blood des strength was too strong, and there were also four Blood Moon martial artists watching, he could kill Blood Moon martial artists, but if he wanted to kill Blood de, it would be almost impossible! This battle was on a strength level, Shura Sanctuary was stronger, after all, they had Blood Moon Agist to help them. If the battle on his side dragged on for longer, the more unfavorable it would be for the entire Lady Darkness Army. Therefore, he needed to resolve the battle in front of him, and needed to go support the battlefield in other directions. In this battlefield, there were still Blood Moon martial artists, and if there was no one to check these Blood Moon martial artists, not only Queens Warriors, but even the Satan Army Warriors that he had brought with him would have people killed and fall! No! He would never allow that to happen! Get stronger! I need to get stronger! Jasons eyes turned red, as if he had foreseen the tragic scenes of Queens Warriors and Satan Army Warriors falling in this battlefield, which he would never allow to happen to him who valued brotherhood more than his own life. Immediately, within Jasons chest, a wave of furious intent surged out, and his Sunling Bloodline seemed to be pulled by his emotions, appearing to be even more zing and intense. At the same time, wisps of Holy Dragons Breath continuously filled out from all parts of his body, causing him to render ayer of divine and extraordinary aura. Im going to break the realm! Jason let out a roar and clenched both his fists, Secret Power Realmpletely boiling up, the coalesced Secret Realm Power impacted upwards, all the way to the barrier of Secret Realm Level-nine! Chapter 1453 – Satan Breaks the Boundary Rage! The endless rage and killing intent made Jasons eyes covered with ayer of terrifying bloodthirsty intent, with ayer of light golden light shrouding himself, wisps of Holy Dragons Breath constantly emanating from his bodys flesh and blood, stirring up the power of Sunling Bloodline as if it was about to undergo a metamorphosis, appearing even more powerful and eye-catching, the vast and majestic qi and blood spread out and filled the sky! Vast and majestic qi and blood spread out, filling the sky! Under the pull of his own anger, Jason was going to attack Secret Realm Level-nine. In fact, after the City of Doom battle, Jasons own umtion of Secret Realm Level-eight has been sufficiently majestic, and has long been refined to a perfect and wless state. However, there was still ack of opportunity to break through Secret Realm Level-nine. Right now, under the emotional pull of his own endless anger and murderous intent, Jasons mind was moved to match the pull of his own emotions, and his own Secret Power Realm boiled over, impacting with all his might to the barrier of the Secret Realm Level-nine! Under the emotional pull of his own anger and murderous intent, Jasons Secret Power Realm boiled, and wisps of Secret Realm Power continuously impacted upwards, causing Jasons own aura to climb upwards and upwards, and even the thick and heavy might evolved from the gravitational potential ce was also a few points more majestic. Blood de obviously sensed it, when he looked at Jasons state at the moment, his face abruptly changed, he was iparably surprised and said: Want to break through? Quickly, rush up and stop him from making a power realm breakthrough! Jason with Secret Realm Level-eight strength can almost fight with them, if Jason is allowed to break through to Secret Realm Level-nine, will the whole battle situation be reversed? Blood de didnt dare to gamble, and even more so, he didnt want to watch his opponent break through and be stronger, all he could do was to stop Jason from breaking through, and interfere with him, disrupting his own aura, and maybe even causing Jason, who was on the verge of breaking through, to be obsessed by the interference. The remaining four Blood Moon martial artists spread their bodies one after another, disying their bloodthirsty and murderous punches, attacking and killing frantically towards Jason. Blood de also transformed into a shadow, killing over with the speed of the wind and lightning, as he evolved the fist of Blood Moon, a strand of The power of the Emperor condensed, apanied by his evolved fist killing moves, and then sted towards Jason. At this moment, Jason was indeed at a juncture where his power realm was about to break through, and in such a situation, he really could not be disturbed, or else it was very likely that he would give up on his previous endeavors. Therefore, Jason had already retreated backward at the first time, the speed of retreated was very fast, but Blood de and other people chased and killed faster, plus two Blood Moon martial artists intercepted from the side, blocking Jasons way back. Jason was unable to retreat, he could only make a move to ward off the attack while dodging as much as possible. On the basis of not affecting the impact of the Secret Realm Level-nine Barrier, he tried to parry as much as possible, and at the same time move around to dodge, avoiding to engage with his opponent in a tough encounter.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This put him in an extremely passive situation, he was unable to use much Secret Realm Power to counterattack, and could only parry, but fortunately, his battle experience and intuition was extremely rich and sharp, and he was able to avoid many attacks. As Blood de intensified its attack, the four Blood Moon martial artists attacked, and gradually Jason had difficulty in resisting, and soon- Bang! Bang! Jason was struck by the attacks of two Blood Moon martial artists, but fortunately, he had his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique to protect his body, so that punch attack failed to cause too much damage. Jason also took the opportunity to retreat backward, pulling away, while the Secret Realm Power that kept emerging from his Secret Power Realm continued to impact the barrier of Secret Realm Level-nine. Immediately after thatC Click! Jason vaguely sensed the sound of ruptureing from thatyer of barrier of his Secret Power Realm, which meant that the biggest barrier of his Secret Realm Level-nine had been hardened and broken through. At that moment, Jasons own momentum is like the spring river water rising tide, a wave higher than a wave, a wave more than a wave of surging, instantaneous direct upsurge, like a hibernating beast in the body awakened, the horror of the pressure swept the world. At this time, Blood de took advantage of Jason was forced to retreat gap, he evolved a Blood Moon fist has attacked and killed to, fist power filled with ayer of bloody gas, there is a wisp of The power of the Emperor in the fluctuation, so that people will be appalled for the sense of the color. This punch was too fast, with Blood des own speed, it could be said to have arrived in an instant, and was aimed straight at Jasons face. Jason had no way of dodging in such a situation, but he didnt need to dodge anymore! Jason raised his fist, built up his momentum, and struck! Boom! At that moment, the Secret Realm Power that was surging madly in Jasons own Secret Power Realm was channeled out, spreading down his right arm, and coalescing into the Abyssal Strike Power in his fist, fully exploding to meet the attack of Blood des punch! The two fists exchanged blows, the sound prestige is great, between each other that the power of the fist is impacting each other collision, thorough detonation under the collision force generated by the two people as the center, radiated in all directions. Blood de fist in a wisp of The power of the Emperor has also bombarded and killed, but bring Blood de feeling is, his fist burst out of a wisp of The power of the Emperor is like a wave like constantly superimposed surging to the surging power to resist! That was the power of Jason Secret Realm Level-nines Abyssal Strike! Or it could be said that it was only the force gathered by Secret Realm Level-nine, who had not yet fully mastered it! However, even so, Blood des punch had been blocked by Jason! Blood des eyes shed with surprise, he couldnt believe that in a frontal attack, Jason hadpletely resisted his punch that contained a strand of The power of the Emperor. The other four Blood Moon martial artists were ready toe forward to attack, but Jason pointed his toes and retreated backward, pulling away from them. Jasons purpose was to buy some time, so that after he had broken the Realm, the Secret Realm Power formed in the depths of the Secret Power Realm due to the continuous formation of Secret Realm Power under the Realm Breaking could reach the peak of fullness! As the barrier of Secret Realm Level-nine was broken through, Jason had also sessfully broken through to Secret Realm Level-nine, reaching the high level of King Grade! He could sense that his Secret Power Realm had expanded by a full circle, and the Secret Realm Power filling his body had reached a peak, with endless Secret Realm Power surging, more pure and majestic than ever before, and its quality had risen to a higher level! The feeling of that power filling his body was making him explode, only thinking of giving out this power to the fullest extent. Isnt it Blood Moon Agist? I said just now that I will kill you all, and I always do what I say! Jason took a deep breath, and after slightly familiarizing himself with his Secret Realm Power, he stared at Blood de with a gaze that was as calm as water, and opened his mouth to say so. Chapter 1454 – The Strength of the Broken Realm Blood de nuzzled his mouth, wanting to say something but unable to. He was able to sense that Jasons own Cultivation aura was still climbing, although it had already passed the stage of skyrocketing climb and had begun to stabilize, it was still slowly rising. So much so that, by now, Blood de hadpletely failed to see through Jason, unable to see through the depth of Jasons strength, but the aura that permeated from Jasons body made him feel iparably fearful, and even had to have a kind of numbness in his scalp. Why is it like this? Blood de dont understand, he is obviously a quasi-imperial realm,pared to Jasons cultivation realm is higher, and still originated from Agist, in favor of facing the Jason in front of him, he actually has a kind of inexplicable palpitation feeling. At this moment, Jason was running his Secret Realm Power, flowing all over his body, dredging up his limbs and bones, and at the same time, with the aid of The Sacred Dragon Technique, he was constantly flushing out the flesh and blood of his body. I dont know whether it was because Jason had realized something after breaking through to Secret Realm Level-nine or his own The Sacred Dragon Technique had already been cultivated to the point where the water was ready to flow, when his Secret Realm Power flowed throughout his body, The Sacred Dragon Technique was also able to create a new environment for his body to grow. When his Secret Realm Power flowed throughout his body, the Holy Dragons Breath that grew under the Technique became even more pure and intense. He had a feeling that as his Cultivation Realm had risen, the Holy Dragons Breath that was born at this time was different from the past, as if it had undergone a metamorphosis and appeared to be even more pure. When the Holy Dragons Breath that grew out of his flesh and blood became more and more intense, the Holy Dragons Breath began to run through his entire body, flowing along his limbs, twelve meridians, and then to all of his bodys hair, skin, and various acupoints, and at that moment, Jason felt an indescribably wonderful experience. With the Holy Dragons Breath running through his body, he obviously felt that his own cultivation breath was still rising, and from the flesh and blood of his body, strands of human body power were constantly being generated, which then converged into the Secret Power Realm, further quenching and strengthening his own Secret Realm Power. Power. At this moment, Jason did not need to be informed by experienced Dragons to know that the Sacred Dragon Technique he had practiced had reached the second stage C Dragon Qi through the body! Dragon Qi through the body, this stage of training was indeed extremely wonderful, allowing him to carefully experience the process of his own flesh and bones being continuously refined and strengthened during the Dragon Qi through the body process. However, Jason was not immersed in it, because there was still a strong enemy to be killed at the moment, and this battle was not yet over. Let me see just how much weight the so-called Agist martial artist has! Jason coldly grunted as his aura surged, nine channels of qi and blood rocked upwards as if he was trying to shake the heavens. Under the broken realm, Jasons own evolved gravitational potential field was further strengthened, until now the evolved gravitational potential field seemed to have condensed into a substance, giving a person a kind of hiding the pressure of the 100, 000 mountains, that aura is majestic and thick, the might is unparalleled. When Jasons own gravity potential field crushed and up, the four Blood Moon martial artists faces have changed, with their strength, actually feel a strong sense of oppression, breath are some disorders, their own blood can not control the flip up, in the gravity potential field under the suppression, they obviously feel their own cultivation breath, Secret Realm Powers operation all became somewhat stagnant. Terrifying! This was indeed too terrifying for them! It was a good thing that Blood des own aura, which contained a wisp of Emperor-level pressure, was counteracting Jasons gravitational potential field, otherwise they would not have been able to resist it on their own. Whoosh! Jasons figure moved and attacked forward. Intercept him! Blood de bellowed, ayer of blood-colored killing intent staining his eyes. A Blood Moon martial artist was the first to rush up, his face had a determined look, as he sprinted upwards, he unleashed Bloodshed Fist, with a strong bloody aura permeating the area, his fist was infused with his own Lord Peaks Secret Realm Power, and he attacked and killed towards Jason. Fist into the sky, break me! Jason let out a roar, theyers andyers of Secret Realm Power surged out like a sea, coalescing on the fist power he had evolved, the fist meaning that was like a flying dragon ascending into the air and going straight up to the ninth sky manifested itself, appearing wantonly arrogant and overbearing weapon. Rumble! This fist sted straight towards the Blood Moon martial artist who took the lead in rushing up. The fist was invincible and unstoppable all the way up! This punch directly broke through the Blood Moon martial artists punch momentum, and then the punch continued to charge upwards without decreasing in power, and heavily bombarded the Blood Moon martial artists chest. With a bang, the Blood Moon martial artist flew out backwards, coughing up blood from his mouth, and his entire body fell heavily to the ground, no longer able to move. Jasons momentum of sprinting did not decrease, and the angry killing intent that erupted from him firmly locked onto Blood de, the killing opportunity boiling! This time, he was determined to kill these Blood Moon martial artists as quickly as possible, and then go to the other battlefields for support. Snort! Snort! The dark des in Dark Phoniexs hands were crossing the sky, the sharp edges that attacked and killed were as fast as lightning, and the sharp edges contained a pure and pure darkness origin power, which was powerful and terrifying enough to bring people a sense of fear and horror. That was Dark Phoenix Power! Ever since Dark Phoniex had risen in the Dark World and be a ck List powerhouse in the Bounty Alliance, she had never utilized the Dark Phoenix Power deep within her bloodline, and she had always hidden it. In other words, Dark Phoniex has been hiding her true strength. Her strongest strength came from the Dark Phoenix Power cultivated from her special bloodline. This battle was the first time she used her Dark Phoenix Power in front of outsiders, and with her Dark Phoenix Power, she was able to break through to Secret Realm Level-nine. Facing the siege of the two Blood Moon Agist Lord Peak powerhouses, she could only choose to break through the realm and use her Dark Phoenix Power to kill the enemy in order to turn the tide of this battle. The two Blood Moon martial artists fought against Dark Phoniexs attacking dark des, and as Dark Phoniex broke through the realm, they clearly felt that Dark Phoniexs strength had increased to a somewhat exaggerated level. Faced with the lightning-like attacking dark des, the two of them only had the power to fight, and they had no power to fight back. ng! ng! At this time, the des in the hands of the two Blood Moon martial artists were once again able to withstand the attack of Dark Phoniexs dark des, and at the moment of the weapons strike, their figures violently burst, and invariably, there was an extremely special but powerful and horrifying force along the des in their hands that shocked and eroded into their bodies, and at the same time of destroying the flesh and blood in their bodies, they had also formed a kind of The two Bloodbloods were suppressed at that moment. At that moment, the two Blood Moon martial artistspletely changed color.N?velDrama.Org content rights. One of the Blood Moon martial artists seemed to have remembered something as he said in a shocked tone, This, this is Dark Phoenix Power? Could it be that you came from Dark Phoenix? No, no, no, hasnt this Agist already disappeared and worn out? Chapter 1455 – The Killing Chance Grows Stronger Dark Phoenix! When Dark Phoniex heard these four words, there seemed to be a slight fluctuation in those ice-cold eyes, but soon returned to calmness, and theyer of murderous intent caged on that extremely cold and colorful face sank even deeper and fiercer. Perhaps it touched Dark Phoniexs deepest forbidden area, her own breath became even stronger, vaguely with the dark origins breath in the diffusion, behind her, the dark origins qi seemed to form a phoenixs shadow, a ckest to darkest phoenixs shadow. Dark Phoniex pointed her toes, and under the traction of her Dark Phoenix Power, her speed reached an unimaginable level, together with the phoenix shadow that emerged behind her, it looked like a dark phoenix spreading its wings and flying under the night color. Snort! Before Dark Phoniex arrived, the sharpness of the Dark de in his hand had already cut through the void, and a bit of cold aura shone out in the night, lightning-like stabbing towards the Blood Moon martial artist on the right. The Blood Moon martial artists face was a bit shocked, not only because of the dangerous feeling that was pointed directly to him, but also because he sensed a strong suppression force on the origin of cultivation.N?velDrama.Org content rights. This kind of suppression, only the kind of Agist people with the strongest bloodline can bring. After the shadow of a dark phoenix faintly emerged behind Dark Phoniex, he indeed formed a special yet powerful domain field, vaguely forming his own potential and suppressing the two Blood Moon martial artists. The Blood Moon martial artists face was horrified, and the sharp de in his hand had already struck forward, but this attack failed to stop the dark de in Dark Phoniexs hand from continuing to stab over, and the Blood Moon martial artist was forced to immediately retreat. On the side, another Blood Moon martial artist had already rushed to kill, and the sharp de in his hand shed at Dark Phoniexs waist, thus releasing hisrade from the siege. Dark Phoniex picked the dark de in his hand, and the dark des sharpness turned, drawing a semicircle on his side, and beckoning to the sharp de that cut across his waist. ng! With a crunching sound, the Blood Moon martial artists arm burst, and the Dark Phoenix Power transmitted from the Dark Phoniexs hand surged and shocked his entire body. The Blood Moon martial artist couldnt help but stagger backward, and before he could stabilize his stance, a bit of cold aura had already arrived in an instant, and was aimed straight for his throat. The Blood Moon martial artists face was horrified, and he instinctively wanted to raise the sharp de in his hand to parry, but just as he was about to raise his right hand, the bit of cold aura had already disappeared into his throat. Snort! The tip of the dark de in Dark Phoniexs hand had already entered the Blood Moon martial artists throat, and as soon as she pulled it out again, a shower of blood immediately shot out. Dark Phoniexs body moved and charged towards another Blood Moon martial artist. After Dark Phoniex utilized her bloodline power, her entire body was like undergoing a metamorphosis, just like the phoenix rising from the ashes, her strength level was simply like a different person. After killing a Blood Moon martial artist, it was obvious that another Blood Moon martial artist would not be able to escape the attack of the Dark de in her hands. Bang! Bang! In the other battlefield, Emily and the three Blood Moon martial artists who had surrounded and attacked her had once again exchanged punches and killed each other. Even though she was facing the siege of three Lord Peak powerhouses, Emily still did not have the slightest panic, nor did she appear to be afraid to fight, instead, she was fighting with these three Blood Moon martial artists in a hard-hitting battle. With a womans body, she wanted to prove that the ruthless killing path she followed was the strongest, and she even wanted to prove that even a woman could kill like a man on the battlefield, or even stronger. After another fist collision, Emily performed the Swimming Dragon Body Technique, she fiercely bullied her way up, instantly approaching the Blood Moon martial artist on her right side, and then her two fists came out, forming an up and down attacking and killing fist killing move. This is Realms Killing Fist in a strong killing moves, not only is the killing decisive, heavy killing aura, but also a thousand variations, double fist momentum can be a thousand variations, the power to release freely. The Blood Moon martial artist on the right side of his face sank, his own Secret Realm Power coalesced, and he also met his fist, as he could not see through the changes in Emilys punching power, all he could do was to instantly attack and kill a fist shadow, which swept and enveloped Emily, in order to block Emilys punching power. However, Realms Killing Fist was one of the Parker familys ultimate boxing styles, so how could it be so easily blocked? Emilys fist force shook the Blood Moon martial artists blocking fist force, and then her right hand fist force changed, forming a subtle fist Dao trajectory, in which a terrifying destructive fist intent was manifested from this evolved fist force. Ten Thousand Realms Breaking! Emily opened his mouth and shouted, this fist had already attacked and killed from the Blood Moon martial artists broken fist momentum, that swiftness with a killing and destroying fist momentum made this Blood Moon martial artist simply react. In an instantC Bang! The punch had already sted onto the Blood Moon martial artists chest, and the Hyacinth power in Emilys punch had also sted into the Blood Moon martial artists body along with her punch, strangling his internal organs. Wow! This Blood Moon martial artist coughed out blood, and his entire body flew backwards, copsing on the ground. Boom! Boom! The remaining two Blood Moon martial artists quickly surrounded and attacked, but they were still one step toote and failed to resolve the Blood Moon martial artists crisis. Emilys figure was like a swimming dragon gliding, appearing iparably ethereal and agile, as she avoided the siege of these two Blood Moon martial artists, and continued to evolve her Realms Killing Fist, and evolved a style of punches that contained the merciless way of killing, and continued to face the remaining two Blood Moon martial artists. In the other directions of the battlefield, the sounds of shouting and killing continued toe out continuously. Looking around, the entire battlefield appeared iparably tragic and bloody, with bodies lying on the ground, including Queens Warriors and Shura Sanctuarys warriors. The heavy smell of blood filled the air, making people sick to their stomachs. In a battlefield in the east, a team of Shura Sanctuary warriors led by three Blood Moon martial artists were fighting against Queens Warriors led by the three angels of Temple of Darkness. These three angels are Light Angels, Dark Angels and Blood Angels. Under the siege of these three Blood Moon warriors, these three angels were in danger and were forced to retreat, with Light Angels and Dark Angels both injured, especially Dark Angels, whose aura appeared very weak. Blood Angels own strength had reached the high level of the King Grade, but it was difficult for her to withstand the attack of these three Blood Moon martial artists. Light Angels and Dark Angels strength had just been promoted to the King level, so they were at a disadvantage in this duel. At that moment, a team of Queens Warriors wasing from the side. At the head was a man d in ck robes, his face was dry and thin, looking extremely old, but he himself had ayer of dense darkness permeating, as if wherever he passed, darkness descended. This was precisely Darkness Spreader. Darkness Spreader was leading a team of Queens Warriors to this side of the battlefield, which also indicated that the battle at the harbor pier had already ended, and that the Shura Sanctuary warriors who had attacked from the harbor pier had beenpletely annihted. Chapter 1456 – Dark Sacrifice Darkness Spreader rushed all the way here, as far as his eyes could see, he saw corpses all over the ground, and many of the corpses on the ground were wearing Lady Darkness armysbat uniforms, which were all Queens Warriors. When Darkness Spreader saw this, he felt a mixture of grief and anger, and he also knew that this was the cruel side of war, in this kind of war, there will always be people who die. Darkness Spreader who led a team of warriors rushed all the way here and killed some Shura Sanctuary warriors along the way, and then he sensed a powerful cultivation aura fluctuating in this area, and he immediately rushed all the way here. When Darkness Spreader rushed over, he saw that Light Angels, Blood Angels, and Dark Angels were being pushed back by the three Blood Moon martial artists, and the three angels were already injured, but they were still fighting bravely. Darkness Spreaders eyes were red, a strong battle intent filled the air, he shouted, his entire figure moved, rushing upwards, and he activated his own fist, attacking and killing towards a Blood Moon martial artist. Eh? The Blood Moon martial artist was surprised, he sensed that a strong person with the same level of strength as him had attacked and killed, he turned his gaze and saw Darkness Spreader evolving his fist to attack and kill. The Blood Moon martial artists face sank as he took a step forward, his Secret Realm Power coalescing, and his fist struck out to meet Darkness Spreader. Bang! The two mens fists bombarded each other, erupting with great noises and vibrations. After the strike, Darkness Spreaders figure shed to Blood Angels side, and saw that Blood Angels and the three of them were all injured, with Dark Angels injuries being the heaviest. Dark Angels, can you still hold out? Darkness Spreader opened his mouth and asked. Dark Angels gritted his teeth and said, I can still! You retreat first and go to another battlefield. Darkness Spreader also sensed at this time that Dark Angels injuries were not optimistic, and immediately spoke. Want to leave? Can you walk away? A Blood Moon martial artist sneered. Herees another one to die. Another Blood Moon martial artists gaze chilled as his killing intent was revealed. Kill them! Thest Blood Moon martial artist opened his mouth, a violent bloody killing intent surged through his body, and just as the words fell out of his mouth, his figure moved, and his entire body took the lead in attacking towards the front. Whoosh! Whoosh! The other two Blood Moon martial artists also started their stances at the same time, and their own Lord Peaks oppressive aura spread out, suppressing Darkness Spreader and Blood Angels, and the two of them also attacked and killed in a strong manner. Darkness Spreaders eyes shed with an angry killing intent, and he roared in a low voice as he unleashed his own Killing Fist, and under the infusion of Secret Realm Power, his fists went berserk, with darkness surging through them, attacking and killing the Blood Moon martial artist who had taken the lead in attacking and killing over. However, Darkness Spreader could only withstand one Blood Moon martial artist, and the remaining two Blood Moon martial artists had already surrounded and attacked Blood Angels, Dark Angels and Light Angels. Blood Angels eyes shed with an endless fury of killing intent, ignoring her own injuries, she frantically activated her Secret Realm Power, and her entire body transformed into a shadow, attacking and killing in front of her. Blood Angels in the four angels in the main killing, killing the most heavy, their own attack and kill the momentum is also the most severe, so she shot under, are extremely ruthless attack. However, she had just been promoted to the Kings High Rank realm, and there was still a distance from the peak of the High Rank, plus the person she was facing was a Blood Moon martial artist from Agist, and the Cultivation realm was a bit deeper than her, so she was not a match for her one-on-one. However, right now, shepletely gave up her life, and used her strength to intercept the remaining two Blood Moon martial artists, in order to give Light Angels and Dark Angels a chance to attack and kill them. These two Blood Moon martial artists naturally saw the intentions of Blood Angels, one of themughed coldly, his figure fiercely elerated, the whole person rushed straight towards Blood Angels, then from his body there is a strong and heavy Secret Realm Power outbreak, both fists are turned into a sky of fist shadow, dense fist power! The air was covered and swept towards Blood Angels. The other Blood Moon martial artists body folded and charged towards Light Angels and Dark Angels like lightning. Both Light Angels and Dark Angels were injured, with Dark Angels being extremely injured.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With the strength of Light Angels and Dark Angels, it would be difficult for them to resist this Blood Moon martial artist, and even if they wanted to escape, they wouldnt be able to do so. However, as Temple of Darkness warriors, Light Angels and Dark Angels had never thought of being deserters, so they clenched their teeth and exerted their best to disy their own battle techniques to face the battle. This Blood Moon martial artists fist power exploded, carrying his own overwhelming killing aura, and his own Secret Realm Power up to Lord Peak also sted out with his fist power, directly targeting Light Angels and Dark Angels. Bang! Bang! The sound of two dull fist strikes rang out, Light Angels and Dark Angels were undefeatable under their joint efforts, and both of them staggered back, in which the corner of Dark Angels mouth was constantly overflowing with shocking traces of blood. Whoosh! The Blood Moon martial artists figure shed like a ghost, not waiting for Dark Angels to stand firm, his heavy fist had already attacked and killed. Dark Angels sensed a great crisis, she tried her best to resist, but she was seriously injured, but she could not do anything, and watched the other partys punch broke through her stance, and eventually the punch hit her in the center of her heart. Bang! Under the punch, Dark Angels body flew backwards, coughing up blood from her mouth as she fell heavily to the ground. Dark Angels! Light Angels couldnt help but open her mouth and shout after seeing this, she dashed to the side where Dark Angels had fallen to the ground, as she picked up Dark Angels, she had already realized that Dark Angels own breath had already been cut off. Dead! Roar! Darkness Spreader also noticed the situation on Dark Angels side, and he became even more grief-stricken, and the rage in his eyes was about to erupt. At that moment, the darkness that permeated from Darkness Spreaders body became even more intense, and his own Cultivation Aura was skyrocketing. Correspondingly, Darkness Spreaders body had a trace of decay, and if one looked closely, one would see that his entire body looked even older, and his own qi and blood were dramatically diminishing. Darkness Sacrifice, grant me power! Darkness Spreaders face grimaced as a dark, forbidden power spread out from his body, and a wisp of emperor-level pressure was hidden within it! Half-step emperor level! At this moment, Darkness Spreader had raised his strength to the Quasi-Emperor realm through a secret sacrifice! However, this kind of Darkness Sacrifice came at a price that no one could afford. What needed to be consumed was ones own longevity and blood. This time, Darkness Spreader had made himself reach the Quasi-Emperor realm through sacrifice, and the damage to his flesh and blood was absolutely irreversible, so even if he didnt die after this battle, Im afraid that he wouldnt have much time left. Chapter 1457 – Life and death struggle The face of the Blood Moon martial artist who was fighting against Darkness Spreader changed slightly, obviously, he had also sensed the change in Darkness Spreaders own cultivation aura, surprisingly climbing in a short period of time, and ultimately hardened himself to the Quasi-Emperor realm! However, this Blood Moon martial artist came from Agist after all, and had seen a lot of things, and he knew in his heart that Darkness Spreader must have utilized some forbidden secret methods, and often such secret methods were extremely damaging to the body. Therefore, he determined that Darkness Spreader could notst long in such a state either. Kill! Darkness Spreaders face, which appeared to be getting older and older, was cold and murderous as he suppressed the Blood Moon martial artist with a wisp of Emperor-level pressure within his aura, and at the same time, he unleashed a Taboo Fist, which could only be unleashed by his own Darkness Taboo Power. Boom! Boom! At that moment, Darkness Spreaders punching momentum changed, with ayer of dense darkness permeating the air, and a strand of The power of the Emperor also exploded with the punching momentum, engulfing the Blood Moon martial artist. The Blood Moon martial artists face showed a sh of horror, even though he was from the Agist, he was after all only an ordinary martial artist in the Blood Moon Agist, and was unable to resist the suppression of Emperor-level pressure with his Lord Realm. Even a wisp of Emperor-level pressure that a Quasi-Emperor Realm could condense was enough to pose a great threat to him. All this Blood Moon martial artist could do was to do his best to counterattack and parry. This Blood Moon martial artist was also striking with all his might, condensing all of his Secret Realm Power into a killing fist that charged forward. Boom! As Darkness Spreaders fist force came to kill, the Darkness Taboo Power contained within it also swept out, under the impact of that strand of The power of the Emperor, the Blood Moon martial artists figure was shaken, and he could not help but retreat back one after another. Darkness Spreader did not follow up on his victory, but his figure folded and rushed towards the Blood Moon martial artist who had killed Dark Angels. That Blood Moon martial artist was about to continue his attack on Light Angels, but as Darkness Spreader rushed towards him, this Blood Moon martial artists heart was shocked, and he hurriedly dodged to avoid it. At this time, Blood Angels was also forced back and retreated to Darkness Spreaders side. Light Angels, recuperate from your injuries in ce and do not fight again! Darkness Spreader opened his mouth, a look of determination appeared in his eyes as he stared at the three Blood Moon martial artists and said word for word, As for these three, leave them to me, I will kill them! These words were said with a firm resolve, and even more so, they carried a determination to die as if they were dead. The Queens Warriors led by Treg were caught in a fierce battle. Treg had been charging and killing invincibly, and the Queens Warriors led by him had also killed many Shura Sanctuary warriors under hismand and coordination. Behind them, Battle Shura led a group of elite Shura Sanctuary warriors to attack and kill, and fought with Tregs Queens Warriors in a fierce battle. Battle Shura was holding a blood-stained saber, his own king-level pressure aura was diffusing and surging, and the whole person was carrying a violent aura towards Treg. Speaking of which, Battle Shuras own strength had reached Secret Realm Level-eight. Treg, however, had just broken through to Lord Realm, that is, Secret Realm Level-seven, one level lower than Battle Shura. Despite this, Treg still appeared to be brave and courageous, his body was sturdy, his muscles were as gnarled as dragons, and he possessed extremely powerful explosive power and a huge amount of qi and blood, so even though there was a difference of one realm in the Cultivation Realm, he was still able to fight with Battle Shura with his own exuberant fighting spirit and powerful physique. Snort! Snort! The saber in Battle Shuras hand transformed into a Dao of sharp edges, and chopped at Treg with an iparably harsh aura. Treg roared in anger, as he bullied his way forward, and the finger and tiger spikes in his fists met Battle Shuras de, and the ear-splitting sound of weapons shing immediately resounded in the void.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Secret Realm Power that Battle Shura suppressed along with the saber impacted Treg, and Tregs burst of power resisted it, but it also shook his figure slightly. Snort! Taking advantage of this gap, the saber in Battle Shuras hand sliced upwards horizontally, chopping at Tregs waist side from the side. The sh of the saber was extremely fast, lightning-like. Tregs reaction speed was also very fast, his left fist Finger Tiger Hand Spike crossed the gears and beckoned over, sealing Battle Shuras sabers sharpness, but one of the sabers awnings also sliced across from the gap, leaving a saber mark injury on Tregs waist side. Whew! Tregs right leg instantly swept out horizontally, like a loaded cannonball, sting towards Battle Shuras left side of his body. Battle Shuras left arm immediately swept across and blocked Tregs leg, and the two figures immediately separated. Speaking of which, Battle Shuras strength was indeed superior, and had already added several stab wounds to Treg, but for Treg, this level of stab wounds were irrelevant, and on the contrary, it stimted the strong battle intent in his heart even more. Lets fight, Ill blow your head off! Treg licked the corner of his mouth as he opened his mouth to reveal a fierce smile. For Treg, it was enough as long as he seized an opportunity, an opportunity that would allow his fist to st Battle Shura. The western side of this battlefield. There are two figures are constantly battling with extremely fast speed, these two peoples body speed is extremely fast, the battle that a sharp de of cold awns that passed through the air is as swift as lightning, often a sh, but contains a fatal crisis is enough to let a persons heart tremble in fear. One of them has a beautiful figure, in abat suit outline, presenting the curve is sexy and attractive, face wearing a mask of green fangs, holding a blood-colored de. This is exactly Phantom. The person who fought with Phantom had a withered face, his body was filled with an eerie and horrible atmosphere, his eyes flickered with a blue oil gaze like two ghostly mes under the night, he was holding a ck de, and there was an intense killing chance in the air. This was Ghost Shura. Phantom and Ghost Shura were both strong people who specialized in speed and body techniques, so the duel between the two was incredibly dangerous, because every strike was the strongest embodiment of the assassination battle techniques, and was often a one-strike kill move. Phantoms eyes shed with a sh of cold sharpness, her figure once again moved, her entire body transformed into a ghostly figure, raising her speed to an extreme point. Then, the blood-colored de that drank countless amounts of blood had already attacked and killed, in the void there were points of blood-colored starbursts that shed one after another, and when they were gathered together, it looked like a blood-colored flower that bloomed in the void, which appeared to be iparably magnificent. However, Ghost Shura sensed a great sense of crisis, and he stared at it, his Secret Realm Power sweeping wildly, and the ck de in his hand also raised up, turning into a channel of tricky and harsh sharp edges that streaked across the void, and he met them head on. These two king-level powerhouses of the assassination field were once again engaged in a life-and-death struggle. Chapter 1458 – Battle of the Emperor Levels Temple of Darkness, at the forefront of the defenses backed by the Appchian Mountains, there is a stunning duel unfolding, the battle of the Imperials. The amazing battle between Lady Darkness and Bishop Shura is still going on. In the surroundings of their battlefield, there was a stream of terrifying and iparably heavy as ten thousand pounds of Emperor level pressure in the diffusion, it can be said that the Emperor Realm below the martial artists simply cante close to, simply cant withstand the might of the Emperor level pressure, whats even more terrifying is that the two great Emperor level powerhouses in the battle stirred up the The power of the Emperor is even more sweeping around, if there are other martial artists close to the battle, they cante close, they cant withstand the power of the Emperor level pressure. If any other martial artists were to be affected by the power of the Emperor, they would be seriously injured without dying. Therefore, the area where these two great emperor-level powerhouses were fighting was almost a forbidden area, and other martial artists werepletely unable to intervene in this battle. Boom! Another deafening sound of fist power collision was transmitted, and there was a terrifying The power of the Emperor tossing and swirling, forming a vibrating force storm that raged in all directions. In the center of the terrifying force storm, two figures were quickly separated, it was Lady Darkness and Shura Sanctuary. Lady Darkness face was covered in ayer of frost, the gaze in her eyes was icy cold, and judging from the fluctuation of her breath, her breath looked a bit rushed, representing the extent of the chi and blood within her body. Opposite Bishop Shura looks a little calm and rxed, his own breath is also calm and steady admission, from his body diffusion out of the stock of emperor level might is deep as hell, the whole person as if from the Shura hell out of the controller in general, to drag the opponent in front of you into that piece of Shura hell.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bishop Shuras eyes stared at Lady Darkness with a cold gaze, the corner of his mouth was filled with a cold smile, in his senses, Lady Darknesss blood was fluttering, her breath was a bit disorganized, she was obviously shocked by his The power of the Emperor, and she suffered a bit of a small loss in the battle just now. Bishop Shura was still confident enough to defeat Lady Darkness. After all, his current strength was a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm. Although he had not yet been able to fully break through the real Supreme Emperor Realm, even if he was stronger than Lady Darknesss cultivation realm, it was still a huge gap that was difficult to make up for. Bishop Shura has enough confidence for this battle, Temple of Darkness, as long as he is in charge of holding Lady Darkness back, then who else in the entire Temple of Darkness can withstand the Blood Moon martial artists led by Blood de? And the Shura Dead that he had carefully cultivated? With this thought in mind, Bishop Shuras own sensing ability spread slightly, sensing the aura situation on the other battlefields. Under his sensing, his face couldnt help but change abruptly, he actually sensed that in this battlefield, the cultivation aura belonging to the unique Agist bloodline of Blood Moon martial artists was actually missing several auras! Doesnt this mean that several Blood Moon martial artists have been killed? Who in the world had the ability to do this? Bishop Shura was shocked in his heart, and he realized that the current battle situation could not be dyed, once it was dyed for a long time, he was afraid that it would result in a change that he was not even able to anticipate. The safest and most secure thing to do is to directly suppress Lady Darkness, as long as you can sessfully suppress Lady Darkness, this battle will not be far from victory. At that time, in the entire battlefield, who would be able to fight with him, a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse? There was none! Lady Darkness, its time for this battle between you and me to have a result! Bishop Shuras eyes were cold, with a fierce battle intent and killing chance shing, in an instant, a dark red aura fluctuation spread out from his body, wisps of Emperor level pressure spread out from his body, interweaving into a powerful and terrifying Emperor level domain field, forming an octagonal cage, locking Lady Darkness inside. Lady Darkness heart was bbergasted, she knew in her heart that Bishop Shura was going to use his strongest strength to fight and kill, previously, in the battle between the two, Bishop Shura had not shown his strongest strength. Whoosh! Bishop Shura moved, his own speed than previously raised a lot, the whole person rushed to, from his body diffusion of the dark red breath as if toe to life in general, along with his own fist evolution, the dark red breath as if transformed into a side of the entrance to the bloody hell, apanied by Bishop Shura attacking and killing the fist devouring towards Lady Darkness. Darkness. Shura Hell, devour all beings! Bishop Shura roared, and the fist power he created was unrivaled, carrying a bloody murderous aura that would devour the world, and containing a half-step Supreme Emperor Realms terrifying force! Rumble! Fist power broke through the void in front of him, making the air diverge towards both sides of the fist, where the fist power passes through, vaguely forming a terrifying force vortex, as if to open up the sky and split the earth, the power of the fist power is enough to shock the hearts of the people, and cause the sky and the earth to change color. The power of darkness, transforming the Fist of Heaven Opening! Lady Darkness spoke coldly, her own Emperor-level aura surging up, her eyes shing with a resolute battle intent as she evolved her own fist, in which a powerful fist intent that broke through the chaos to see the heavens and the earth was being manifested. Darkness Heaven Opening Fist! Lady Darkness had mastered an ultimate fist Dao, and once she had evolved it, it appeared to be extremely powerful, and she even exploded her own The power of the Emperor to the fullest, and met Bishop Shura. Boom! Boom! The power of the Emperor immediately engulfed the ce with the sound of the collision, even the space was distorted, and there was an imperial level might that made peoples scalp numb and they couldnt help but fall to their knees, stirring up to the distance. The power of the Emperor as surging as the river overturned like pouring to, under the shocking duel, led to howling winds, the ground flying sand and stones, the wind and clouds between the sky and the earth change color, like a picture of the end of the world like a horrible scene. In that horrifying storm, Lady Darkness and Bishop Shuras figures were constantly shing and handing over, in a few breaths, these two great Emperor-level powerhouses did not know how many killing moves they had fought against each other. Boom! The Shura Hell Fist evolved by Bishop Shura once again came to kill, and the fist illusion that was shaped like the entrance to hell engulfed Lady Darkness. Lady Darkness strongest and iparable fist intent erupted out, pushing her fist to strike hard. Under one blow, Lady Darkness opened her mouth and grunted, Bishop Shuras The power of the Emperor, which had reached the half-step Supreme Emperor Realm, was even stronger and more majestic, causing her figure to be shaken, and the whole person also had a very short stagnation. For an Emperor-level powerhouse, this moment of stagnation would bring about a great crisis. As expected, Bishop Shura didnt let go of this opportunity, his fist once again stored up its strength, the majestic The power of the Emperor was like a river breaking its banks, like a torrential arrival, lightning-like attacked and killed Lady Darkness. Lady Darkness forcibly held back the blood of the party, facing the attack of Bishop Shuras punch, she was toote to throw a punch, so she could only use her own The power of the Emperor, so she crossed her arms to resist. Bang! With a loud bang, Bishop Shuras fist sted on Lady Darkness arms, and the half-step Supreme Emperor Realms The power of the Emperor swept and engulfed Lady Darkness. Stomp! Lady Darkness involuntarily retreated several steps backward, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. Obviously, her own strength was still a step behind Bishop Shura. Rarely, Lady Darknesss own will to fight is still not the slightest bit is sharply reduced, but appears to be more intense, because she knows that she must not fall, she fell, the whole Temple of Darkness will also fall. Chapter 1459 – Unstoppable Blood des eyes were red, almost ready to spew out two mes of indignation, and his chest was filled with a frenzy of hate. Another Blood Moon martial artist was killed! By now, there were only two Blood Moon martial artists left by his side, and of the five Blood Moon martial artists that he had brought here, three of them were already dead, all killed by Jason alone. Blood de is also powerless to change anything, since Jason in the battle to break the realm, their own strength to Secret Realm Level-nine, he is not without horror found that his body quasi-Emperor realm can cohesion of a wisp of The power of the Emperor can not help Jason in the slightest, can only look on the side! He could only watch as the Blood Moon martial artists around him died one after another. The remaining two Blood Moon martial artists were also injured, but they didnt know how long they could still support themselves. Jason felt that the Secret Realm Power filling his entire body was simply inexhaustible, after breaking the boundary, his Secret Power Realm had expanded by a whole circle, and the Secret Realm Power he could hold had naturally skyrocketed as well. The key was that the Secret Realm Power Jason had condensed was of such a strong grade that it was hard to find one that could bepared to it. One must know that his Secret Realm Power was strengthened by three secret methods. The origin of each secret method was extremely amazing. Power Evolution Secret Method came from the ancient secret method inheritance of Titan Agist; True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique was the work of Carovias generation of The originator; The Sacred Dragon Technique was the work of Dragons; the Sacred Dragon Technique was the work of Dragons. The Sacred Dragon Technique is one of the Dragons three secret techniques. Any one of the three secret techniques is extremely heavenly, three secret techniques together, it can be seen that he will be his own Secret Realm Power quenching to the point of how pure and strong. Plus there was the Sunling Bloodline power added, so under the same realm, there were very few people who couldpete with Jason. By virtue of his Secret Realm Powers extraordinary grade and strength, Jason was also able to withstand a strand of The power of the Emperor from Quasi-Emperor Realm, and was even able to counteract it. After all, Blood de had not realized its own potential, but Jason had the help of Gravity Potential Field. Kill! Jasons eyes sank, he opened his mouth and shouted coldly, his infinite killing chance manifested itself, the whole person contained a god-like might, and a bloody killing aura like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood swept forward, enveloping the only three opponents left in front of him. Jason charged forward again, the killing intent firmly locked Blood de, as long as Blood de was killed, the rest of the people would not pose any threat. However, Blood de was still a Quasi-Emperor Realm, so it would take some effort to kill him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jason made a dash and quickly approached, and then his Heaven Fists fist power exploded out, and a Piercing Punch attacked and swept towards Blood de. The fist intent of this punch was extremely majestic, the reckless fist intent seemed to be covering the heaven and earth, with a boundless aura that covered the sky and the dome. Blood des heart was in awe, he couldnt believe that Jason was able to evolve so much punching intent, in the eyes of other martial artists, the punching intent that was difficult toprehend and evolve in their entire life, in Jasons side it was just like a cabbage that didnt need any money. Blood de clenched his teeth and tried his best to gather the power of the Emperor, and he urged his Blood Moon Fist, as if he wanted to turn into a round of Blood Moon to devour Jason. However, how could a mere round of Blood Moon be able to transverse heaven and earth? Jasons fists intent was going to cover the heavens, so it would not be a problem for him to suppress a mere round of Blood Moon. Rumble! Under the impact of his fist, the round of Blood Moons fist power evolved by Blood de was directly shattered, and with the vast and boundless power of the Abyssal Strike crushing down on it, it even forced Blood de back. Before Jason could continue to attack and kill, the remaining two Blood Moon martial artists had already attacked and killed, one on the left and one on the right, respectively attacking and killing Jason. Obstinate, then lets take care of the two of you first! Jason snorted coldly, his figure folded, and his entire speed was like a discharged cannonball, sprinting towards the Blood Moon martial artist on the left. Before he arrived, the gravitational force field that swept out from his body had already engulfed the Blood Moon martial artist. With the Blood Moon martial artists strength, coupled with his injuries, facing this crushing gravity potential field, his entire breath and qi and blood immediately became unstable, but he was trying his best to restrain himself, throwing out punches and attacking forward one after another. Pressing Fist! Jason bellowed out, a magnificent fist intent manifested itself, covering the Nine States, asking who couldpete? Under the suppression of the gravity field, the Blood Moon martial artists blood and Secret Realm Power were greatly affected, so the power of his punches was naturally discounted. In the face of Jasons killing punch, he had no way to resist it, and his heart was more than capable of doing so. In an instant, the Blood Moon martial artist evolved the roaming fist momentum immediately by Jasons punch to all broken, followed by Jasons punch of the power of the remaining force is not reduced, heavy bombardment in the Blood Moon martial artists chest, a punch will be sent flying out. At the same time, there was a strong wind behind him, Jason instantly turned around and blocked the punch of the Blood Moon martial artist on his right side. Hoo! Jasons right leg was raised, and a leg momentum infused with majestic power broke through the air, and under that speed and explosive power, the void that the leg momentum passed through erupted with crackling and popping sounds. The Blood Moon martial artist could not resist in time, or did not have any reaction, because Jasons leg was not only fast, but also because Jasons counterattack was far more rapid than he could imagine. Boom! This leg swept across the waist side of this Blood Moon martial artist, and this Blood Moon martial artists entire waist limb was bent as if it had been broken, curving into an exaggerated angle, and his entire body flew out along with the direction drawn by the force of the leg. Plop! With a muffled sound, this Blood Moon martial artist copsed to the ground and was also unable to move a single bit, thinking that he was already dead. Up to this point, the five Blood Moon martial artists led by Blood de were all killed by Jason alone, and together with the first Blood Moon martial artist that he had killed earlier, Jason had already killed six Blood Moon martial artists at this moment! Blood de couldnt help but suck in a cold breath, in the time it took him to be forced back by Jasons punch, the remaining two Blood Moon martial artists were killed? What kind of horrifying boxing technique was this? In any case, these Blood Moon martial artists were all Lord Peaks strongest. Jason turned his gaze to Blood de and said, Now, no one is going to interrupt the battle between you and me, Half-step emperor level? If thats all youve got, Ill send you on your way! Chapter 1460 Foreseeing Death If Jasons words were ced before, it would only make Blood de scoff, thinking that Jason was justpletely out of his depth and taking his own life. But now, Blood de wouldnt dare to have such thoughts, because he knew that Jason after breaking the realm did have such strength! Even so, Blood de could only continue to fight with his head held high, he could not escape if he wanted to. Jason eyes eyes cold, he step by step towards Blood de approaching the past, from his body diffusion out of the stock of qi and blood vast as the sea, looks extremely majestic, nine qi and blood rises up, surrounded by its body, as the nine dragons entangled body, own a monarch in the world like the supreme momentum. From his own evolution of the gravity potential field is thick and heavy, among the hidden shadow of 100, 000 mountains phantom out, the heavy pressure can be described as horrible, giving a more real like 100, 000 mountains copsed under the intuitive feeling. As Jasons own strength broke through the realm, the gravity potential field that he had evolved had also gone through a metamorphosis, bing more solid and more majestic, and the might had also climbed with each passing day. With Blood des domain field containing a ray of emperor-level pressure, Jasons own gravity field could not help him, and in turn, Jasons gravity field brought him some unspeakably heavy pressure. As Jason rapidly approached, the gravity potential field that he had evolved also crushed him, which made Blood de feel that within the range of the gravity potential field, no matter where he wanted to escape to, he had nowhere to escape to. The range covered by the gravity potential field was Jasons own perception range, and no movement could escape Jasons perception. Blood Moon Incineration, kill! As Jason approached, Blood de only felt that the pressure he sensed was increasing exponentially, and in the end, this horrifying pressure had already made him unable to withstand it, so he couldnt help but roar angrily, and mobilized his Secret Realm Power crazily, and then evolved the strongest killing move of the Blood Moons Fist, and coalesced it. A strand of The power of the Emperor was contained within, and it attacked and killed towards Jason before him. Rumble! This punch was about to break the air in front of him, the power of the Emperor was surging, forming a wisp of imperial level pressure, a blood-colored killing aura was even lingering on his fist, and every wisp of qi and blood power seemed to be transformed into a blood-colored me of fury that burned the sky. It could be said that the power of this fist was indeed very strong, and even Jason had to stare in anticipation. Good timing!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, the stronger the opponent in front of him, the more it inspired Jasons own boundless will to fight and fighting spirit, and he immediately evolved his Heaven Fist Fist Stance as well, and the sixth fist stance erupted between his raised hands! I have an Open Heaven Fist! Boom! The void trembled, a sharp and boundless fist intent rose up to the sky, the fist gesture wanted to be higher than the sky, as if it wanted to go straight up to the sky dome and st open the gates of heaven! At that moment, Jasons own Secret Power Realm was about to boil, his own Secret Realm Power up to Secret Realm Level-nine cascaded and swept out, coalescing into that Abyssal Heavy Strike Power, and following his punching momentum to kill all of them, and that vtile and gigantic power surged like a tide that was like boundless! Bang! Bang! In an instant, the killing fist power of the two men fiercely bombarded together, erupting into a deafening vibration, and the force of that fist power bombardment formed a wind de in the impact, cutting in all directions. Blood des figure was shaken, the pounding sensation brought about by that majestic force was extremely terrifying, shocking him to the point that he was almost unsteady, and his bodys qi and blood fluttered for a while. Blood de still forcefully stabilized his body, his figure shed, and under his hands punches, the style of punches was like a round of Blood Moon, densely enveloping Jason. Give me a break! Jason shouted coldly in a low voice, he broke allws with one force, the Sunling Bloodline that rose up in the sky was as vigorous as the sea, and his own Secret Realm Power swept out with his punches again, and met the Blood de. The battle between the two immediately reached a white-hot level, that is to say, the moment to distinguish victory and defeat to see life and death. Blood de did his best to disy his strongest Secret Realm Power without any reservation, and even attacked and killed with an endless variety of killing moves, and activated his Blood Moon Fist to its fullest extent,unching a crazy bloodthirsty attack. It must be said that Blood de as a Quasi-Emperor Realm is really strong, definitely much stronger than the usual Quasi-Emperor Realm in Dark World. Lets say that ck Skull, the Bounty Alliances number one ck List powerhouse who had been suppressed by Lilith in the City of Doom battle, had also reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm, but ck Skulls strength was obviously a hairs breadth away whenpared to Blood de. This was the strength advantage brought about by having the Agist bloodline. Unfortunately, Blood de had met a pervert like Jason, who could not be reasoned with. Although Jason only had the strength of Secret Realm Level-nine, he waspletely capable of fighting at a higher level, and it was no problem for him to fight against Quasi-Emperor Realm. Boom! Boom! In the blink of an eye, the two of them attacked each other with several more punches, and the sound of fist collisions reverberated endlessly. In this fist attack, what Blood de sensed was that the majestic power in Jasons fist was steadily increasing. How could this be possible? Could it be that the other party was still able to refine his own strength in the process of fighting? Can he still cultivate while fighting? Thus, the strength is constantly increasing? What kind of secret method was this? Blood de is really panicked, Jason in the battle of their own strength is still rising, while he can condense the wisp of The power of the Emperor is constantly cut down and weakened, under the influence of both sides, he in Jasons majestic, unrivaled punch under the bombardment, the figure can not help but stagger backward. In fact, Jason didnt have any secret techniques that he could cultivate during the battle. It was just that his own The Sacred Dragon Technique had broken through to the second stage C Dragon Qi through the body! The Holy Dragons Breath that he had condensed continuously prated through the meridians and acupoints of his body, and through the refining of the flesh and bones of his body, the human bodys power that eventually fed back to him continuously merged into his Secret Power Realm. As a result, during the battle, his Secret Realm Power did not diminish due to the battle and physical exertion, but instead, it was slowly but steadily increasing. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! The gaze in Jasons eyes steeply sank, and as he watched Blood de being forced to stagger back by him, he immediately dashed and charged, then evolved the eighth fist stance in Heaven Fist! Rumble! The void shook and boomed. When this fists punching intent evolved, the entire void was as if it had been copsed, there was a magnificent punching intent through the sky and through the earth manifested, a Sunling Bloodline was also risen up to the sky, reflecting this, invisible as if it had manifested a majestic and mighty True Martial Emperors silhouette, there was a True Martial Emperor that swept away the demons in the manifestation of the most powerful might. The True Martial Emperors might was manifesting! Facing such a magnificent fist intent that attacked and killed directly, Blood des face steeply paled, and a color of despair appeared in his eyes. He knew in his heart that he could not withstand this punch. He had already foreseen his own death. Chapter 1461 – Killing with One Fist What is despair? Its when youve fallen into the abyss, knowing that nothing you can do will help, that you cant change any facts, that any struggle is futile and elerates the fall, and that youll end up in pieces. Right now, Blood de is such a feeling. That magnificent boundless fist to kill, containing a swept away all the enemys terrible greatness, vibration of the space to tremble and up, leading to the world of wind and clouds, the whistling of the fist wind pressure cover the eight, like ghosts crying and howling, let a person horrified and horrified. When Jasons fist evolved, under the traction of that vast and magnificent fist, Blood de had a feeling that he had been unable to move, which made him even more horrified. No one in this world wants to die. When faced with a dangerous situation, knowing that it was death, they would do their best to let go of the fight. Kill! Therefore, Blood de opened his mouth and roared, he frantically mobilized all of his Secret Realm Power, and regardless of the cost, he condensed that strand of The power of the Emperor once again, and punched with both hands, transforming it into a round of Blood Moon like punches, and sted forward with all his strength. Blood des punch was a bit of a trapped beast, even though he knew that he was in a desperate situation, and knew that he would not be able to defeat him, he still sted his fist out, infusing his Secret Realm Power, as well as the wisp of The power of the Emperor that he had condensed, and met the battle head on. Rumble! The deafening sound of fist power striking vibrated, causing the void to shake, with terrifying fist power impacting and sweeping to the surroundings. Jasons fist momentum evolved in the shadow of the true martial arts also void suppression and down, the force of the cross the four four eight deserts is enough to swat away the group of demons, suppress the evil! Unsurprisingly, Blood des Blood Moons fist was immediately broken under the punch intent of the True Martial Power, making it difficult to withstand Jasons punch. Immediately after that, the majestic power wrapped in Jasons fist rushed straight upwards, invincible, and his fist heavily bombarded Blood des chest. Click! When the fist fell, there was the sound of a broken sternum, and the majestic force contained within the fist had already entered Blood des chest, sending his entire body flying five or six meters away. Woah Blood de in mid-air continuously opened his mouth and coughed up blood, spitting out crimson blood that was shocking to the eye, his figure on the ground was twitching for a while, he wasnt dead yet, and he still had a breath of air that he wanted to struggle to stand up.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Whoosh! Jasons entire body had already sprinted to, a foot stepped on his chest, will just want to get up Blood de stepped back to the ground again. With this kick, Blood des vitality waspletely cut off, and the force contained in this kick could be said to have directly destroyed his internal organs, shattering his internal organs! In the end, from the corner of Blood des mouth, a stream of ck blood flowed out, and the whole persons eyes were wide open, obviously not resting in peace, so he fell to the ground. After killing Blood de, Jasons eyes turned, and he began to sense the scent of other Blood Moon martial artists, preparing to continue hunting. ng! ng! The battle between Treg and Battle Shura continued. Tregs mountainous body already had multiple wounds, some of which were deep enough to see the bones, and there was still blood spilling out. As for Battle Shura, his body had also received some injuries from Tregs finger-tiger hand spikes, especially on his waist side, which was grazed by Tregs punch, bringing out arge area of flesh and blood. But overall, Treg was still in a disadvantageous position, after all, Battle Shuras Cultivation Strength Realm was a bit stronger. But in terms of that berserk and unyielding battle spirit, Treg was getting more and more brave and excited, on the contrary, Battle Shura had already started to have some fearful and uneasy feelings. Keep going, I dont believe I cant blow your head off! Treg roared angrily, his entire body once again rushed up towards Battle Shura, the finger tiger spikes of his fists turned into a path of harsh sharpness, attacking and killing Battle Shura. The gaze in Battle Shuras eyes sank, and a fierce killing chance blossomed, the saber in his hand raised, and he also waved a sharp de to meet Treg. ng ng ng! The two mens weapons continuously fought against each other in the void, erupting into a burst of sounds of weapons shing. Just as Battle Shura was about to change his offense, suddenly- Snort! A dark-colored, blood-red de suddenly shed out from the void, striking at Battle Shuras throat with an overwhelming killing intent. Apanied by the strong and terrifying power of the Dark Origin, in the darkness of the void, the breath of the Dark Origin was like a dark phoenix rising up into the air, and the pressure of the Dark Origin was like a dark phoenix rising up into the air. The pressure of the darkness origin was extremely terrifying, sweeping and enveloping the entire body of Battle Shura, causing the entire body of Battle Shura to be subjected to a form of absolute suppression on the level of strength. King level high rank! That was the terrifying aura of a King Grade High Rank! Snort! In the midst of Battle Shuras shocked face, this sharp de had already pierced through his throat. Subsequently, Dark Phoniexs figure shed out, and her appearance here meant that the two Blood Moon martial artists who had fought against her had already been killed by her. Dark Phoniex? Tregs face was stunned. Dark Phoniex nced at Treg and said, Go support the other battlefields. Good! Treg nodded his head, but in his heart there was no small shock, he could sense that at this time, Dark Phoniex was a little different from the past, the breath became even more deep and terrifying, as if it had gone through a metamorphosis. The first time I saw him, he was in the middle of the battlefield! In another battlefield, Emilys Realms Killing Fist sted on a Blood Moon martial artists body, and the Hyacinth power contained within exploded fully, and her own special Hyacinth power, which was like a sharp edge, entered the Blood Moon martial artists body, and directly broke his own meridians, and after falling to the ground, he had already been transformed. His meridians were directly shattered, and he copsed to the ground, already dead. Up to this point, there was still one Blood Moon martial artist left in the field, but this Blood Moon martial artist was also injured, and his gaze towards Emily revealed a trace of fear and panic. Emilys eyes shed with killing intent as she stared at this Blood Moon martial artist, her own aura of the merciless way of killing intensifying. To her, after this battle, her Ruthless Killing Way was constantly sublimating and improving, and by now, it had reached a whole new level. Kill! Emily shouted, her body shape moved, the whole person was already like a stream of light like sprinting upwards, exerting the Swimming Dragon Body Technique, her own speed reached an extreme, and in an instant, she had already approached up. This Blood Moon martial artist watched as Emily killed two Blood Moon martial artists one after another, he had already been terrified, and could not believe that Emilys strength was so strong in the same ss. Emily evolved her fist, in this battle, her Realms Killing Fist was alsoprehended to a whole new realm, and at this moment, the killing aura that permeated her fist was thick and boundless, and cold and merciless, and a fist shadow containing killing fist intent appeared out of thin air, and encircled the Blood Moon martial artist in a group. For her, killing this Blood Moon martial artist was just a matter of time. Chapter 1462 – Blood Fire and Blood Tears Jason with his own perception, sensed a battlefield transmitted by the breath fluctuation, the bottom of his eyes shed a wipe of murderous intent, under the body shape of the exhibition towards this direction sprinted over. In an instant, Jason has rushed to the direction he sensed, came to the battlefield, look at is a tragic battlefield, blood stained the ground, a body falling on the ground to let a person look at all to feel shocked. The battle in this area is not yet over, there are still fighters in the fight. Jasons gaze was attracted by the three figures in front of him. Jason immediately recognized that it was Darkness Spreader and Blood Angels, who were teaming up to fight a Blood Moon martial artist. When Jason rushed over, these three were teaming up to erupt in a supreme strike. Jasons feet built up momentum, and he charged up with a fierce sh Dash, he wanted to intercept that Blood Moon martial artist before him, but unfortunately, he was still a step toote. Boom! Boom! When he arrived, the sound of that violent collision of killing moves came, dull as thunder and deafening! That Blood Moon martial artist looked like a jade had been destroyed, as his fist power killing move broke and killed Blood Angels attack, and his fist fiercely sted at Blood Angels body. Darkness Spreaders punch, which contained the forbidden power of darkness, also struck the Blood Moon martial artist, and contained a ray of The power of the Emperor! Wow! The Blood Moon martial artists mouth was open and he was already injured, but when Darkness Spreaders punch containing The power of the Emperor struck him, he fell to the ground with his mouth open and spraying blood. As Darkness Spreaders own Darkness Taboo Power fully prated, it was enough to destroy the Blood Moon martial artists internal vitality. Blood Angels! Darkness Spreader immediately rushed to Blood Angels side and reached out to help Blood Angels up. However, he saw that Blood Angels had blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, and his breath at the end of his nose was already extremely weak, so he was as if he was out of breath. Jason also rushed over at this time, seeing that there were already three Blood Moon martial artists lying on the ground, and Dark Angels had also fallen to the ground, no longer alive. Light Angels fell to the ground, his injuries were extremely heavy, and it looked like he couldnt get up even if he stood. Darkness Spreader, Blood AngelsC Jason spoke up. Satan, Blood Angels is seriously injured, save her. Darkness Spreader spoke up, he also had blood at the corner of his mouth, and that breath of his own was starting to get weak. Jasons heart tightened, and he hurriedly went to check Blood Angels condition. Blood Angels that pair of eyes turned, she looked at Jason, but smiled, only that smile appeared to be a bit miserable and bleak, she said, No, dont bother about me, I know Im hopeless Satan, you, you can treat well, well in the future! White Fox You first do not speak, immediately transferred to the rear to heal. Jason said in a deep voice.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No, theres no need Satan, you, you havent promised my words. Blood Angels looked at Jason with a persistent gaze in his eyes. Okay, I promise you! Jason nodded his head. Blood Angels spread her face and smiled, this smile was thest frame of her life. Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, there were several figures that shed and arrived, it was Dark Phoniex, Emily and Phantom. Dark Phoniex and the others saw the situation in the field, and their faces looked a bit gloomy, but in such a situation, they didnt know what to say. Blood Angels still left, failing to hold up. Even Darkness Spreader himself, his entire condition was extremely bad. In order to kill these three Blood Moon martial artists, Darkness Spreader forcibly utilized the secret method of Darkness Sacrifice, and what he sacrificed was his own blood and his own lifespan, which made his blood and qi already extremely weak, and at this moment, he looked even more like a flickering candlelight in the storm, not knowing when it would go out. However, Darkness Spreaders own battle spirit killing machine is still not reduced by half, only because this battle is not yet over, there are still shouting and killing soundsing from other directions, and more forward position, there is an extremely terrifying fluctuation of emperor level breath. Satan, go help Lady Darkness, Darkness Spreader looked ahead and said in a sincere tone. Yes, I will! Jason nodded his head as he slowly stood up and looked towards Dark Phoniex and the others, saying, You guys go to the other battlefields, gather up the scattered Lady Darkness army, and kill all the enemy fighters involved in this battlefield. Dark Phoniex, Phantom and the others nodded their heads one after another. Jason looked ahead in the direction where The power of the Emperor was surging from, a sh of determination shed in his eyes, he knew in his heart that Lady Darkness should be battling against Bishop Shura. In this battle, all the Blood Moon martial artists from Blood Moon Agist had been killed, so it could be said that there were no more Shura Sanctuary fighters on the battlefield who could threaten Dark Phoniex, Emily, Phantom and the others. Therefore, the key point of this battle lies in the sess or failure of Lady Darkness and Bishop Shura. Jason didnt hesitate as he charged towards the direction where The power of the Emperor was surging to. BANG! Bang! The sound of The power of the Emperors punches, which contained the violent and terrifying power of the Emperor, came out. Lady Darkness and Bishop Shuras battle hadpletely fallen into a white-hot stage, every move was extremely deadly, and every attack contained the majestic and boundless The power of the Emperor, which led to the flying sands of this heaven and earth, and the area where they were battling was even more wind and cloud-changing, which shocked the hearts of the people. Hell has no light, and the color of blood roams the sky! Kill! Bishop Shura roared out, his fist surged with a dark red aura, coalescing in his fist, vaguely forming a vortex-like stance, a bloodthirsty punching intent permeated out, the surrounding air in the vortex-like stance under the traction of the space to be distorted like. Rumble! Immediately after that, Bishop Shuras fist came down in the air, its momentum was unrivaled, extremely bloody and overbearing. Lady Darkness face was grave, but she didnt have the slightest fear, her own The power of the Emperor also condensed and evolved the Darkness Heaven Opening Fists momentum to meet the battle, with the momentum of opening up the sky with one fist and killing the strong enemy. Bang! Another deafening sound of impact vibration came, the power of the Emperor generated under the bombardment of the two fists swept through the eight directions, forming a forbidden area here, making it difficult for people to approach. A figure couldnt help falling back one after another, and it was really Lady Darkness. Obviously, Bishop Shuras half-step Supreme Emperor Realms strength was even better, upying a certain upper hand, forcing Lady Darkness to start retreating. Lady Darkness, its time for this battle to end, this will subdue you! Bishop Shuras gaze turned cold, and his own dense murderous aura was like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood swirling around, enveloping the scene. Just as Bishop Shuras figure moved, and he was about to follow up his attack, he was caught unawaresC Huh? He opened his mouth and was surprised, actually sensed that on the side direction, there is a figure with the speed of the wind and lightning rushed to, among them, there is a to the rigid to the yang of the overbearing momentum rises up to the sky, pointing straight to. Chapter 1463 – Satan’s Madness Bishop Shuras face was indeed a bit surprised, because his powerful and sharp intuition could sense that this lightning-like figure rushing over did not contain the slightest aura fluctuation of an Emperor level powerhouse. Not to mention Emperor level powerhouses, even Half-step emperor level did not have a trace of The power of the Emperors aura fluctuation within it. Yet the other party had rushed up like this? One must know that during the confrontation between him and Lady Darkness, under the collision and impact of The power of the Emperor, the sweeping force of the enemys power, as well as the field shroud suppression of the emperor level pressure that erupted from the two of them, not to mention king level powerhouses, even Quasi-Emperor Realm wouldnt dare toe close to them! Even Quasi-Emperor Realm wouldnt dare to approach! On the contrary, even Quasi-Emperor Realm, not to mention Emperor Realm, couldnt even reach the Quasi-Emperor realm with this figure rushing towards him! In an instant, Bishop Shura immediately sensed the overbearing aura of supreme rigidity and supreme yang sweeping towards him, he was already extremely familiar with this unique supreme yang overbearing aura, his face immediately sank, his eyes shed with intense horrified fierce killing intent, he knew who wasing overCSatan! Satan? Its just Lord Realm! Youre here to die? Fine, then Ill fulfill you! Bishop Shura snorted coldly in his heart, and the killing intent in his eyes had already begun to ze like fire. After determining that it was Satan who rushed over, Bishop Shura did not continue to pursue Lady Darkness, he moved his body, and the endless Emperor-level aura filled the air, surging like a tide, as if it had converged into a long dragon, and swept over towards Satans direction of rushing over, and that might seemed like it was going to devour Satan alive. At the same time, Bishop Shuras figure moved, turning into the dragons head, his own half-step Supreme Emperor Realms The power of the Emperor coalesced, evolving Shura Hell Fists fist power, fist power like a tide, sweeping ten thousand feet, in which the emperor level pressure was like an abyss like a prison, terrifying, and in an instant, it was already heading towards Satan. In an instant, it had already suppressed towards Satans side. Not far away, Lady Darknesss figure stabilized, turned her eyes to see Bishop Shura even towards the other side of the attack and kill, her face could not help but be stunned. When she turned her eyes to look, her face couldnt help but be slightly stunned as she hurriedly shouted, Satan, be careful! She really didnt expect Satan to charge over, this was an Emperor level battle, in her senses, Satan hadnt reached Emperor Realms strength, even if Satans own battle power was even more heaven-defying, she didnt think that Satan would be able to participate in this battle. With this in mind, her figure immediately moved towards Bishop Shura. Lady Darkness wanted to intercept Bishop Shura, but she also knew that she would be one step toote, with Bishop Shuras speed, just as her figure was moving, the other partys punching moves had already approached Satans face. All she could do was to attack and kill, causing some fear to Bishop Shura, thus easing the crisis Satan was facing to a certain extent. Jasons face was as heavy as ake, the whole person appeared extremely calm andposed, and did not panic because he had to face an emperor level powerhouse, there was a resolute and confident aura pervading himself, and at the same time, the battle intent pervading from his body was like a zing fire, zing without bounds! He was not afraid to fight! Even if this opponent was Bishop Shura, an emperor level powerhouse! His killing chance is boundless, the battle intent is infinite, itself has sensed from Bishop Shura body diffusion to the horror of the pressure and killing intent, like a furious sea tide of pressure copsed to, for other Lord Realm strength of the strong, has been pressed to the ground, simply can not resist such a strong and horrible emperor level pressure of suppression. Boom! Boom! On Jasons body, a channel of qi and blood rose up to the sky, Sunling Bloodline was as terrifying as the zing sun, and the long dragon of qi and blood in the center was even rocking up to the sky, like a dragon in the sky. At the same time, Jason also evolved his own gravitational potential field. After breaking through the realm, the gravity potential field that he had evolved was already extraordinary, as thick as the earth, as majestic as the mountains, and as majestic as the furious sea, as a way to counter the suppression of the Emperor-level pressure that Bishop Shura himself had swept up to him. Rumble! At this time, Bishop Shura evolved the fist power has been killed to, the fist power contains the strongest fist meaning in the manifestation, there is a dark red breath in the diffusion, the intense killing machine like that heavy surging mountain of corpses and the sea of blood swept to, The power of the Emperor in the diffusion, through the catalyst out of the fist power to kill to Jason. The wind was howling, the fist was infinite, and The power of the Emperor was revealed, causing the sky and the earth to change color. Sky Fist! Jason opened his mouth and shouted, he performed the Heaven Fist, a Fist Seals evolved in the void, each Fist Seal contained a very different fist intent, or zing like the sun, or Overlord Invincible, or Endless Rage Kill, or Kingly Aura, or Human Great Dragon Power, or Sadness and Anger Stirred. All of these were presented, making the might of this punch reach a majestic peak. At the same time, Jasons body emerged from the nine qi and blood also resonated, a channel of qi and blood power added to his fist power, so that he evolved the fist power of the fist is more powerful and vast, magnificent, like the sun across the sky, shining on the earth! Jasons own physique has also been elevated to the strongest point, The Sacred Dragon Technique operation, the whole body flesh and blood of the various parts of the breeding a wisp of Holy Dragons Breath, Holy Dragons Breath through the whole body, the formation of Dragon Qi through the body, the cohesion of the human body, the body of the human body, the body of the human body, the body of the human body, the body of the human body, the body of the human body. body, and the cohesive power of the human body also merged into his fist. Even if he was facing an Emperor-level powerhouse, Jason was fearless, raising his fighting spirit and will to the highest level. If you want to fight, then Spear Boom Boom Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, the Nine Fist Seals imprinted in the void were like rain, a channel of Fist Seals containing boundless punching intent coalesced together and sted towards Bishop Shuras attacking punches. One, two, three Fist Seals fell one after another, however, when Bishop Shuras punch containing half-step Supreme Emperor Realms The power of the Emperors punch attacked, these Fist Seals were annihted one after another. However, when Bishop Shuras punch contained the power of the Emperor, these Fist Seals were annihted one after another, and there was no way to resist them!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Until the Nine Fist Seals fell, a roaring sound erupted in the void, causing the void to vibrate as the terrifying The power of the Emperor swept through it, and the gusty winds raged, whistling in all directions. Hmph! A muffled sound came from Jason, as if he was struck by lightning, his body was shaken violently, and the whole person could not help but fall backward towards the back. After breaking the realm, facing a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse like Bishop Shura, he still couldnt withstand it, and was impacted by that The power of the Emperor to his entire body, shaking him to the point that his bodys qi and blood tossed and turned, and his entire bodys skeleton seemed to be about to fall apart, and he nearly copsed to the ground as he staggered backward. Actually, he hasnt copsed yet? Bishop Shura was surprised, his eyes sank, but before he could strike again, behind him, a punch containing the strongest The power of the Emperor had already attacked and killed. A fist opened the sky, breaking through the darkness. Lady Darkness has already attacked and killed. Chapter 1464 – The Most Powerful Golden Body Bishop Shura coldly grunted, the killing chance in his eyes red up again, to him the only one who could threaten him was Lady Darkness. As for Jason, a person who hadnt yet reached Emperor Realms strength was far from being a threat to his existence. Therefore, to him, the most important thing was to knock Lady Darkness down. As long as Lady Darkness fell, then this battle would be finalized. Hell Reincarnation, kill! Bishop Shura opened his mouth and shouted coldly, he evolved his own Shura Hell Fist, the Half-step emperor level The power of the Emperor was birthed between his evolved punching momentum, his figure folded, and the furious The power of the Emperor exploded with his With a fold of his body, the furious The power of the Emperor erupted with his fist momentum, engulfing the Lady Darkness of the Night that was attacking from behind. Rumble! The sound of the fist collision between the two great emperor-level powerhouses exploded, like muffled thunder rumbling and moving, and the aura that swept up was like a wild tidal wave that swept to the surroundings. Any strike, in the eyes of ordinary people are shocking existence. In the gap between these two great emperor level powerhouses battling each other, a figure once again recklessly rushed up, his body burning with battle intent, and an exuberant qi and blood power was like an ocean surging. This was none other than Jason. He had no fear of the imperial level pressure that permeated the battle between the two great emperor level powerhouses, and he once again decisively killed, only because he needed to join forces with Lady Darkness to knock down Bishop Shura, in order to achieve the final victory in this battle. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason roared out, and with a sense of determination, he activated the eighth stance of Heaven Fist C I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Rumble! As the momentum of this fist began to evolve, it caused the entire void to rumble and shake. The void was as if it had been copsed, a magnificent fist intent that prated the sky and the earth manifested, the void was as if it had been copsed, and a Sunling Bloodline rose up in the sky, mirroring this, an endless Sunling Bloodline permeated the fist, as if it had manifested the shadow of a majestic and mighty Zhenwu Emperor, with Zhenwu Emperors supreme might to suppress the devils in the sky manifesting itself. The supreme might of the True Martial Emperor was manifesting. This punch was condensed from most of the axiomatic essence of True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, making the fists meaning evolve as if True Martial Arts was in the world, suppressing the evil demons! The power of the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique was manifesting itself as the fist was moving towards Bishop Shura. Bishop Shura, who was fighting with Lady Darkness, had a stern look on his face, and he immediately sensed that there was a terrifyingly strong fist attacking and killing behind him. He knew in his heart that it was Satans fist attack, the problem was that Satans strength was only at the high level of the King Grade, but the fist attack that he evolved was so threatening that even he felt a hint of threat? This is too terrifying, seems extraordinary, even more let Bishop Shura determine absolutely can not leave Satans life. The strength of a high level King was already beyond reason, if his strength reached the Emperor Realm, it would be even more unimaginable! That would be even more unimaginable! Bishop Shura took advantage of the fact that he had forced Lady Darkness back once again, and he folded his body, his own fist power was activated, and he condensed all of his The power of the Emperor, preparing to kill Jason with a single blow. Die for me! Bishop Shura roared, his fist power carried a terrifying aura of Shura Hell, and it met Jasons fist power that evolved the True Martial Demon Swinging Upanishad. Bang! The thumping sound of the impact of the fist power resounded, under the crushing force of The power of the Emperor condensed by Bishop Shura, Jasons fist power was once again broken, and the irresistible impact of The power of the Emperor caused Jason to cough up blood. The corner of his mouth constantly overflowed with shocking blood, but Jason did not retreat for half a minute, he tried his best to stabilize his own figure, and at the same time, he opened his mouth and shouted: Kill! When the word kill came out, endless killing qi was tossing around, and the world was filled with a strong and extreme killing intent, which seemed to have coalesced into a blood-stained sword, pointing straight at Bishop Shura. Boom! Boom! Boom! Pressing Fist! Piercing Punch! Open Heaven Fist! In a matter of moments, Jason evolved a Heaven Fist punch, breaking through theyers of imperial level pressure with an extremely frantic momentum, and enveloping Bishop Shura in a sky full of fist shadows. The strikes of Jasons punches were extremely well thought out, coincidentally covering Bishop Shuras left and right attacking and killing directions, which more or less formed a kind of restriction on Bishop Shuras striking range, and the purpose of this restriction was naturally self-evident.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The purpose of this restriction was naturally self-evident. That was to create enough opportunities for Lady Darkness to attack and kill Bishop Shura! As a matter of fact, Lady Darkness had also realized when she saw Jasons crazy attack, especially when Jason shouted out the word kill, not only to himself, but also to her. Lady Darkness did not have the slightest hesitation, the first time she quietly sprinted up, their own Darkness Heavenly Fist fist power evolved, their own The power of the Emperor also unreservedly cohesion and up, both fists urged out of the fist power has been as swift as thunder and lightning attacked and killed to the back of the Bishop Shura. Bishop Shura also noticed, but at such a juncture, he could not have any hesitation, in such a battle, the slightest hesitation is a taboo, will fall into thend of doom. Therefore, Bishop Shuras fist power sted at Jason, he was ready to break Jasons fist power, and then first go to deflect Lady Darknesss attack. Boom! Boom! Bishop Shuras fist power instantly attacked and killed, the fist power strike apanied by the shocking The power of the Emperor, where the fist power passes through, the void will be copsed with it, the speed of the attacked and killed fist power is to reach an extreme, in an instant a fist shadow appeared, all enveloped to Jason. Bang! Bang! Bang! Sessive fist collision sound transmitted to arrive, Jason attacked and killed the fist all by Bishop Shura to resist down, and one of the fist shadow is also ruthlessly bombarded on Jasons body. At the same time, Lady Darknesss attack has also approached, Bishop Shura in a hurry left hand back to the gear, he fought to resist Lady Darkness a punch, but Lady Darkness another style of punch but also bombarded in Bishop Shuras back, the power of the The power of the Emperor broke into his body and shook Bishop Shura, who could not help but fall back again and again. Bishop Shura retreated a few steps and stabilized himself, but a trace of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth. This was the first time that he had been injured in a battle so far, but he was unimpressed, and the corners of his mouth vaguely raised a cold smile, the corner of his eyes looking towards the direction where Jason had been knocked away by the shadow of his punch. In his opinion, Jason was struck by the shadow of his punch, and if he didnt die, he would be seriously injured and fall to the ground. Satan! A sh of anxiety shed in Lady Darkness eyes, and she immediately darted over towards where Jason fell to the ground. JiejieC Bishop Shuraughed coldly, in his eyes, as long as he killed Jason, and then knocked Lady Darkness down, he would be able to turn the tide of this battle with his own strength. However, all of a sudden, the pupils in Bishop Shuras eyes suddenly shrunk, and even his sneer came to an abrupt end. What did he see? He actually saw Jason flop fell to the ground, the next moment, actually is the hands on the ground, this stood up. Jason has ayer of light golden light in the diffusion, the corner of his mouth constantly dripping blood, but his fighting spirit and the will to fight is still not reduced but increased, their Sunling Bloodline is still zing like the sun, in the light golden light under the cover, rendering ayer of sacred and tragic aura! The six-foot golden body, the first glimpse of it! Chapter 1465 – Even Death in Battle Is Not Regrettable (I) Jason stood up again, even though blood was spilling from the corners of his mouth, and even though he was already badly injured from the impact of The power of the Emperor. But so what? As long as he still had breath, as long as his spine was not broken, as long as he could still stand up, he would fight to the end! I will not fall until I kill the strongest enemy! The hot blood in his body was already boiling, his own battle spirit was like fire, he had no reason to retreat. The other party is very strong, he can intuitively feel, Bishop Shurapared to when in the City of Doom Night Emperor is also one step more powerful, but he is not the Wu Xia Amon, his own strength has also been improved! In addition, in the face of a strong enemy, he has always been more and more courageous, only a strong enemy can inspire his infinite potential and strong fighting spirit! Lady Darkness looked at Jason who stood up like a javelin that would never yield, and felt the resolute, steel-like fighting spirit emanating from the man in front of her, and her whole body was touched. Satan, are you alright? Lady Darkness still couldnt help but ask. Hehehe- Jason smiled, he said, I cant say Im fine, but I can still hold on, as long as I have a breath to die, then Ill always hold on and fight on! Lady Darkness, this is the first time you and I have fought side by side, lets take this person to kill! Perhaps it was rendered by Jasons own bold and heavenly fighting spirit, Lady Darknesss own fighting spirit was also more zing, she nodded her head and said, Good! Bang! Bang! Bang! At this time, Bishop Shura walked step by step, every step down, will be apanied by a terrifying The power of the Emperors surge, making the ground within this square circle like to vibrate with it, his face was as heavy as water, his eyes shed with endless anger and killing machine, he stared dead at Jason, said: I really didnt expect you to possess such a powerful physique. Its no wonder that in the City of Doom battle, you were able to withstand Night Emperors attack! However, a powerful physique that is only rtive, under absolute power, even the strongest physique will be blown away! Is that so? Then why not give it a try! Jason sneered. Lady Darkness, do you really think that Sataning to join forces with you will be able to reverse the defeat? Thats really underestimating me! I will kill both of you! Bishop Shura opened his mouth, his own emperor level might was spreading out, his ck hair was windless, and a terrifying pressure was spreading out, as vast as the sea, as deep as the abyss, sweeping towards Lady Darkness and Jason with an irresistible aura. Whoosh! Bishop Shuras figure moved, and under the movement of his body, he rushed towards Lady Darkness and Jason with the speed of the wind and lightning. That speed is too fast, also carries a strong and terrifying aura approaching, sharp as a knifes intense killing machine has already locked Jason and Lady Darkness. Lady Darkness is about to take action, however, side a figure than her faster action, whoosh sound, a sh under the charge, has met the front of Bishop Shura, raised his hand, a break all the mountains and rivers of the fist intention manifested, that fist power like 100, 000 mountains copsed in the air, but also has a forward-looking momentum. This figure is Jason. Lady Darkness after seeing the situation she also immediately rushed to kill, she is very clear about the strength of Shura Sanctuary in the end how strong, half-step Supreme Emperor Realms strength, that is not a joke. She knew that Jason was extremely extraordinary, and possessed the strength to fight at a higher level, but in the end, he was not yet an Emperor Realm, and facing Bishop Shura head-on, it was definitely a serious crisis. Satan, if you want to die then Ill fulfill you, Ill send you to hell first! Bishop Shura roared angrily, he was really enraged, just a Lord Realms strength, if it was normal, this kind of strength level opponent he could kill with his hand, it was as easy as stepping on a mole cricket. On the contrary, Jason had time and again resisted his attacking and killing power, how could he not let his anger attack his heart? The Way of Shura, Gate of Hell, kill! Bishop Shura sighed and shouted, the fist power that evolved and attacked and killed reached a strong and terrifying peak, theyers of The power of the Emperor in the madness of the surge out, the fist power in the evolution of the process, the dark red breath that permeated as if the gates of hell were wide open, and swallowed to Jason.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jason, however, is also fearless, the evolution of the fist meaning fierce and fierce, like a savage dragon across the sky, so angrily kill and on. Bang! Thumping vibration of fist power sh sound resounded in the air, deafening, the void also shook, under the impact of that force traction, the space looked to be distorted. Bishop Shura this punch attack, once again forced Jason to retreat, the corner of the mouth that colorful red blood constantly flowing down, has already stained his clothes to red, looks shocking. Not waiting for Bishop Shura to pursue his attack, Lady Darknesss powerful killing moves had already attacked him, and theyers of punches and shadows enveloped Bishop Shura. Bishop Shura could only give up on Jasons pursuit, and instead mobilized his Shura Hell Fist to face Lady Darkness. Fist shadows filled the air, the power of the Emperor was surging, and the battle between the two great Emperor-level powerhouses immediately fell into a deadly situation. After Jason was forced back, he took a deep breath and suppressed the churning blood in his body, he rushed again and joined the battle of the Emperors, joining forces with Lady Darkness to attack and kill Bishop Shura. Bishop Shura was fighting Lady Darkness and Jason alone, and he was not losing the battle. Lady Darknesss own attack changed violently, wisps of darkness origins aura diffused from her body, the aura diffused by herself took on a kind of deep purple color, correspondingly, Lady Darknesss aura was also climbing up. Power of Darkness, Thunder Shakes the Nine Heavens! Rumble! This supreme origin strike evolved by Lady Darkness sted towards Bishop Shura, the sound might was like purple thundernding, rumbling, the terror The power of the Emperor exceeded all of Lady Darkness previous attacks, killing with an unrivaled aura. Bishop Shuras face sank, he saw Lady Darkness this style of killing move terrible to strong, is definitely one of Lady Darknesss killer mace. Immediately, Bishop Shura was also fully concentrated on the battle, his fist evolution, formed a path of subtle fist Dao trajectory, a thick and majestic The power of the Emperor in the surge, the fist bombarded and killed the moment, like a side of the hell evolved, aprehensive shroud to the Lady Darkness. Jason immediately seized this opportunity, this time it was Lady Darkness turn to restrain Bishop Shura, creating an opportunity for him to attack and kill Bishop Shura. In an instant, Jason evolved a Fist Seals, Nine Fist Seals appeared across the sky, just like Nine Sun Sky, a terrifying pressure like the zing sun appeared, and finally the nine seals were united, killing Bishop Shuras back in the air. Boom! Boom! Boom! The void shook and rumbled, a fist power killing moves collided together, bursting out like a muffled thunderp sound. In that dull impact sound, three figures immediately separated, but see Lady Darkness own breath quickly weakened down, the corner of the mouth with blood overflow. Simrly, Bishop Shuras figure was also forced to fall back one after another, he seemed to be holding back something, but the force of the Nine Suns Fist Intent that remained in his bodypletely exploded, he could no longer restrain himself, and coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. Bishop Shuras face was gloomy to the extreme, the sharp paining from his back was reminding him that he was attacked by Satans punching power, a mere King level realm was able to hit him, and that majestic power was able to injure him, forcing him to fall back again and again. This made Bishop Shura even more enraged, only feeling that this was simply a lifelong disgrace. Chapter 1466 – Even Death in Battle Is Not Regrettable (II) Bishop Shura running The power of the Emperor, the feeling of intense pain stilling from his back, coupled with the fishy taste of blood at the corner of his mouth, made him admit that he was indeed wounded. The gaze in his eyes looked towards Lady Darkness, who, to put it mildly, was not lightly wounded, more so than him. Even with the addition of Jason, who had already been wounded by his The power of the Emperor, he looked like he was at the end of his rope. No matter how you look at it, this battle was a sure win for him. But somehow, Bishop Shura heart is inexplicably began to have an indescribable sense of crisis, the source of this sense of crisis he himself can not say, perhaps it is derived from the kind of extraordinary intuitive ability that he has as a powerful person of the emperor level. This premonition made him feel extremely ufortable, the gaze in his eyes once again looked towards Jason, clearly looking at Jason with a look of being quite injured, as if he would be able to be knocked down by his next attack, yet it gave him an indescribable feeling in his heart. In the end, he basically confirmed that the source of his uneasiness originated from the Jason in front of him, who he thought he could see through, but he never could. Come to think of it, if Jason hadnt attacked and killed him, he wouldnt have killed Lady Darkness at this moment, but at least he would havepletely injured Lady Darkness. Everything had changed since Jasons appearance. Jasons appearance had brought about changes in uncertainties, so much so that it made him unsure of what kind of consequences it would ultimately bring about. No, this Satan must be killed first at all costs! Bishop Shura thought in his heart, bing more and more determined in this thought. Immediately, the gaze in Bishop Shuras eyes locked onto Jason, and the killing chance emanating from his eyes appeared even more intense and gloomy. Since Satan was a variable, it would be better to get rid of this variable first! Whoosh! With this in mind, Bishop Shuras figure moved, not towards Lady Darkness, but actively rushed towards Jason, rolling killing intent like a tidal wave swept in, apanied by his own frantic attack and kill. A style of fist power across the sky, breaking the killing void, with a lightning speed shrouded to, the sky fist shadow emergence, which is filled with the half-step Supreme Emperor Realm The power of the Emperors pressure is horrible horrifying, with the strongest and unparalleled power shrouded to Jason. Roar! Jason roared angrily into the air, his fists clenched, he did not retreat, instead, he took on the battle, a Sunling Bloodline rushed up into the sky, his body was permeated with wisps of Holy Dragons Breath, evolving Heaven Fists punching power, that heavy fists intention copsed into the air, and he killed with unrelenting fury. Lady Darkness was also the first to rush in, she could see Bishop Shuras intention, she wanted to kill Jason first, and then fight her to the death. Of course, she couldnt allow this to happen, she transformed her fist into The power of the Emperor and attacked Bishop Shura, at the same time, her right hand was transformed into a palm sword, and she shed at Bishop Shura with a powerful palm sword. Under The power of the Emperor, this palm sword vaguely blossomed a ray of sharp aura like a sharp de, if one were to be hit by it, they would surely die. When Lady Darkness attacked and killed, the duel between Bishop Shura and Jason had already ended, under Bishop Shuras strong attack, Jason couldnt withstand the impact of The power of the Emperor in the other partys fist, and constantly staggered backwards, and his own light golden light was far less dazzling than that of the previous side, and became somewhat dim. The light golden color of his own radiance was also far less dazzling than the previous one, and became a bit dimmer. Even so, the Grand Vajra Realm Physiques anticlimax and power was still on full disy, and under the impact of The power of the Emperor over and over again, it was still able to protect its master, and was not killed by The power of the Emperor. However, under Bishop Shuras strong attack, Jason was once again injured. Fortunately, after he had broken through the realm, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was also upgraded, far superior to the physical realm of the Night Emperor during the battle of City of Doom, plus the Sacred Dragon Technique had broken through to the second stage of Dragon Qi through the body. In addition, The Sacred Dragon Technique had broken through to the second stage of Dragon Qi through the body, and under the quenching and strengthening of Holy Dragons Breath, the strength of his flesh and bones had also been further enhanced. Otherwise, facing the attack of a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse like Bishop Shura, he really wouldnt be able to hold out until now. In fact, Jasons current situation was already very bad, with The power of the Emperor in his body constantly destroying and exacerbating his injuries, he was also relying on an unyielding fighting spirit to support him. Under such circumstances, if he continued to fight, there was a possibility that he would really be in danger. Even this time, the danger was far greater than thest time he encountered a crisis in Sacred ce of Retreat. But Jason never thought of retreating! Just as he said C as long as his blood is still cold, he will fight to the end, and he will have no regrets even if he dies in battle! Lady Darkness attacked and killed, Bishop Shura did not dare to be slow, especially Lady Darkness palm sh, he realized the danger and immediately blocked and counterattacked at the same time. In the shadows of the punches that staggered like lightning, there was a terrifying The power of the Emperor permeating the air. Whoosh! At the same time, Jason once again killed up, with a resolute momentum once again attacked and killed Bishop Shura. Bishop Shura watched repeatedly cantpletely kill Jason his heart also greatly chagrined, the heart against to Jasons that kind of anger to kill the intention is even more than his arch enemy Lady Darkness. Lady Darkness can also see that Jasons injuries are very heavy, she also took the initiative to force Bishop Shura to fight with her head on, to give Jason some breathing space, not to let Jason directly face Bishop Shuras fists attack. Bang! Bishop Shura once again forced Jason to retreat, Lady Darkness figure moved, but shed to arrive, crossing Jasons diagonal side, ready to intercept Bishop Shuras pursuit against Jason. Bishop Shuras offense had already been initiated, attacking like mad at Lady Darkness, who was in the way, just then- Lady Darkness, lower right! Jasons roar came. Bottom right? Almost in a sh, Lady Darkness immediately realized the meaning of Jasons words, and she also subconsciously followed Jasons words, and under the movement of her body, she evolved her most powerful killing move, attacking and killing Bishop Shuras lower right side. Just as Lady Darkness figure shed, a figure seamlessly appeared in Lady Darkness original position, facing Shura Sanctuarys attacking punch. The one who rushed up was Jason, facing Bishop Shuras attacking fist, he activated Open Heaven Fist and I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky to meet it. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky, but he cant block them, but he doesnt retreat, and performs a Dragon Shadow Tackle, wrapping both of Bishop Shuras arms around him. Bishop Shura realized the situation and tried to get out of Jasons way, but managed to stall for a moment under the Dragon Shadow Tackle attack. For Lady Darkness, that sliver of time was more than enough. Boom! In an instant, Lady Darknesss attacking fist power fiercely sted on top of Bishop Shuras right waist, then Lady Darkness fist power transformed into a palm knife power, and then fiercely cut horizontally. Click friction! There was the sound of ribs breaking. When Bishop Shuras figure flew out backwards, his palm also violently spat forward, breaking Jasons Dragon Shadow Tackle, and his palm also printed on Jasons chest.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Whew! Whew! Two figures flew out, it was Jason and Bishop Shura. Chapter 1467 – Never Say Die Bishop Shuras figure was coughing up blood from his mouth as he flew out backwards, this time he was extremely injured. After all, Lady Darknesss strike on him was a double attack, first a punch, then the punch turned into a palm knife and then cut across, even the ribs were broken. No matter how strong Bishop Shura was, he couldnt carry Lady Darkness in the face of the powerful The power of the Emperors sessive blows. This time, Bishop Shura could be said to have suffered the heaviest injury since this battle. However, Jasons injuries were equally not light, as he was imprinted on his chest by Bishop Shuras palm, and that The power of the Emperor had also impacted towards his bodys flesh and blood. It was such that Jasons entire person to flew out and fell to the ground for a moment. SatanC Lady Darkness heart tightened, and she subconsciously rushed towards the direction where Jason fell to the ground. Lady Darkness had just rushed over, but she heard Jasons voice, which appeared to be extremely weak,e through: Dont, leave me alone, kill him! I can still hold on! As he spoke, he saw Jasons hands move, and his right palm was propped up on the ground, followed by his left palm also propped up on the ground, and his mouth let out a hissing sound like that of a wild beastC Ho~~~~ In that hissing sound, Jasons hands propped up on the ground, and his entire body began to support itself bit by bit. During this process, there was ayer of faint millilight blooming on his own skin, that was his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique, looking like it had already reached the tragic point of running out of gas. Seeing that Jason was still alive, Lady Darkness breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and then she gritted her teeth, she herself was a woman who was determined to kill, otherwise she would not have been enough to grow up to be a giant figure on the side of Dark World. She could see that Jason needed some time for recovery, furthermore Bishop Shuras side was already heavily injured under the heavy impact of her two-strike killing move, by now Bishop Shuras injuries were only heavierpared to hers. Bishop Shura, its time to settle the grudge between you and me! Lady Darkness opened her mouth and shouted, her figure moved, and her entire body transformed into a stream of light, attacking and killing towards Shura Sanctuary. Bishop Shura was simply mad with hatred, the burning rage within his chest was simply intense to the extreme, he would never have dreamed that this battle would progress to such a situation. By now, his own injuries have been very optimistic, and even the right side of the ribs were broken by Lady Darkness a few. As a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, he was actually forced into such a situation, so you can imagine how frustrated and unwilling he was in his heart. What really made him want to go crazy was that no matter how that damned Satan attacked and killed, he didnt really fall, and now he was actually going to stand up again with both palms on the ground! Bishop Shura really had some doubts about his life, obviously the strength of the king level high realm, how could he resist his half-step Supreme Emperor Realms The power of the Emperors bombardment one after another? However, he could also see that Jasons current state was extremely bad, and he had a strong premonition that as long as he was able to close in before attacking, he would be able topletely break Jasons supreme physique, thus ending his life. Before that, he needed to get rid of Lady Darkness pestering battle. Lady Darkness, do you really think that you can do whatever you want when Im injured? Thats really underestimating me!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Bishop Shuras tone rose up, as if he had utilized some kind of forbidden technique, his own Emperor-level aura surged up, rapidly strengthening, sweeping away the previously decrepit situation. Heavy emperor level might was even manifesting itself, like an ancient beast reviving again! Rushing to kill Lady Darkness was not affected by Bishop Shuras own surge of Emperor-level aura, she evolved her own fist, urging the Darkness Heavenly Fist, that majestic as a lofty mountain, the aura of the opening of the heavens and the earths fist revealed, with her own The power of the Emperor attacked and killed Bishop Shura! Bishop Shura met the attack. Bishop Shura met and attacked Lady Darkness, and tried to get rid of Lady Darkness attack several times to attack and kill Jason, but Lady Darkness had predicted it and blocked it. At this moment, Jason was already in the original position of one knee kneeling down, both palms supporting the ground, his never-say-die head raised, like an unfailing g, his own battle spirit was still as strong as ever. In this posture, Jason began to frantically run his three secret arts. Among them, he mainly operated the Power Evolution Secret Method, and his Secret Realm Power was quenched into wisps of Human Great Dragon Power, which ran through the spine of the human body from all the limbs and bones, like a great dragon rising up in the air in his body. At the same time, his flesh and blood nourished a wisp of the purest Holy Dragons Breath through the whole body, was moisturizing and quenching the whole bodys flesh and bones, some of the serious injuries in the bodys bruises washed away, in the process, he coughed out a few mouthfuls of bruises forced out of his body one after another. This made him feel a bit more rxed all over his body, and his own injuries were more or less eased and recovered. The True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique was able to refine his Secret Realm Power and human body power to the point of purity. Under theplementary operation and cultivation of the three secret techniques, his originally decayed breath was also recovering little by little, but this was still far from enough, and he still needed a certain amount of time. Other directions in the battlefield. The grueling battle has graduallye to an end. With the Blood Moon martial artists led by Blood de all being killed, the Shura Sanctuary warriors could be said to be close to copse. In the field, no one was able to resist Dark Phoniex, Emily, White Fox, Phantom, Treg, Garth, and the others, and these powerhouses united the scattered Queens Warriors and surrounded them in this bloody battlefield, killing a team of Shura Sanctuary Warriors to the point of bloodshed and corpses everywhere. corpses everywhere. As for the Shura Dead, they couldnt resist the attacks of Dark Phoniex and Emily, and fell to the ground one after another. In the end, there was only a group of about seventy to eighty Shura Sanctuary warriors in the southeast side who were still resisting, but Treg, Garth, Phantom and the others had already led hundreds of Queens Warriors to encircle and kill them, and it was only a matter of time before the Shura Sanctuary warriors were wiped out. The battle continues on Jasons side, I wonder how hes doing. Emily looked towards the direction from which the imperial level pressure was surging, looking worried. Lets go take a look! Dark Phoniex said. Emily nodded her head as she and Dark Phoniex moved their figures towards the battlefield where the Emperor-level battle had erupted. There was also a figure that also stepped towards the site where the Emperor level powerhouses were battling, his face was old, his breath was withered, and he appeared to be staggering between steps, but he still adhered to a sense of conviction and will as he stepped forward. This is precisely Darkness Spreader. Chapter 1468 – I’m Waiting for You to Fall Down Jason continued to maintain the posture of practicing Power Evolution Secret Method, in this posture, there was a constant stream of Human Great Dragon Power being generated in his body, and the cohesive Great Dragon Power eventually formed a human Great Dragon, with the spine as the Dragon Body, and the top of his head as the Dragon Head, rising up with an aura that wanted to break out of his body and fly straight up to the sky. It rose up, with an aura that it was about to break out of its body and fly straight up to the sky. The three secret arts operated one after another, causing Jasons injuries to recover to a certain extent, and this was only rtively speaking. His fleshly body had been extremely injured under the impact of The power of the Emperor, and even with the Great Vajra Protector, he was close to copsing. If he didnt have a will of steel that far exceeded that of normal people, he really wouldnt have been able to hold on. Jasons own breath was slowly recovering, which was naturally a very good phenomenon for him. But for Bishop Shura, it was bad news. Bishop Shura, who was battling with Lady Darkness, could sense the change in Jasons own aura, from the beginning of the decay and silence to the present, it had begun to show a trend of bing stronger and stronger. This is really let Bishop Shura some fear, his current situation is not optimistic, really want to let Jason have recovered, teamed up with Lady Darkness under the attack, he felt that he would have a fatal crisis. Bishop Shuras eyes sank, he must not let Satan recover like this, or else he will really be a fatal threat to him. Shura Hell, Darkness! Bishop Shura let out a furious roar, his own The power of the Emperor rolling like a tidal wave surging up, he evolved his own fist, attacking and killing towards Lady Darkness with a strong and unrivaled aura. Boom! Boom! The fist momentum was monstrous, rolling up boundless momentum, a mass of fist dao vortex appeared out of nowhere, as if it was going to devour Lady Darkness into it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Lady Darknesss own fist power also evolved, the fist of the open sky broke through the void and struck horizontally, attacking with a strong and unrivaled might into that swirling fist power. Bishop Shura took a kind of both sides of the fight, his fist swirled and killed, did not resist Lady Darknesss fist, and finally his fist bombarded in Lady Darknesss body, Lady Darknesss fist also fiercely bombarded in Bishop Shuras chest. The two figures whirled apart, and under a borrowed force, Bishop Shuras entire figure moved, attacking and killing Jason with a windy speed. Satan, be careful! Lady Darkness couldnt help but shout, she was toote to block the kill, she could only rush over as fast as she could while her body was standing still. Jason was running his three secret arts to repair his injuries and restore his blood, when he saw Bishop Shura rushing over. Before the other party arrived, a terrifying Emperor level pressure like an abyss had already swept and enveloped over, like a mountain pressing down on Jason. Jasons body conditioned reflex general, himself began to diffuse ayer of faint light, with a hint of golden light, this is his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique, already far less than the initial that kind of zing dazzling, but still is still able to evolve out, to protect his own body. Satan, you deserve to go to hell, die! Bishop Shura roared angrily, his voice shook like thunder, roaring and moving, the killing machine that was like a substance had already rolled like a tide and swept over, his own sure-kill fist power was being evolved, and the power of the Emperor that permeated among them was like an abyss like a prison. However, Bishop Shura is to see, in front of tilted his head Jason suddenly smiled, revealing the white teeth, that kind of feeling as if he had been waiting for Bishop Shura to kill over the general. Self-inflicted? Seeking his own death? Anyway, thats pretty much what it means, at least that expression of the toothy grin shows more or less the meaning of this. Bishop Shura also noticed, and immediately understood the meaning of Jasons smile, for a moment he did have a feeling like falling into a freezing cer, but on second thought he was furious C only a life on the verge of death at the level of the King, he was too much to worry about, this time will certainly bepletely killed him! This time, he will definitely kill himpletely! Rumble! Bishop Shuras fist powerpletely evolved, containing the boundless majestic The power of the Emperor swept out, like a bloody hell that devoured all living beings, enveloping Jason. Die! At this time, Jason fiercely bellowed, a force that had already been stored and condensed in the bottom of his foot erupted, and under the force, his figure moved, his speed was like a discharged cannonball, and his momentum was like the tip of a sword that condensed infinite killing intent, and pointed directly at Bishop Shura. One, two, three in Jasons body shape to start the moment, a Fist Seals began to brand the void, a total of Nine Fist Seals emerged, in which the nine distinct boxing intent is also embedded in the period, the strands of Sunling Bloodline power is also crazy! The power of Sunling Bloodline was also madly poured down. Boom! In the end, the Nine Suns fist power evolved by Jason came down to meet Bishop Shuras attacking fist power. In the sound of the sting fist strikes, the Nine Yang Fist Power that Jason had evolved was broken one after another, and in the end, Bishop Shuras fist power continued to remain unabated, and heavily bombarded Jasons body. HoweverC Jason in that instant was another fist evolved, his own Sunling Bloodlinepletely boiling, in which the phantom of a True Martial Emperor appeared, containing a True Martial Demon Swinging fist Dao meaning, just when Bishop Shura waspletely caught off guard, this fist also bombarded on Bishop Shuras chest. Whoosh! At the moment when Bishop Shura was hit by Jasons punch, a figure also shed to him, and his right hand imprinted on Bishop Shuras back with a palm, rolling The power of the Emperor along with this palm, and entered Bishop Shuras body. Bishop Shura roared, his right leg swept back and swept towards Lady Darkness behind him. Lady Darkness crossed her arms to parry, but was still sent flying. Jason was also sent flying by Bishop Shuras punch, and fell to the ground, he kept coughing up blood, his own qi and blood rapidly decayed, and appeared to be dying, even the Sunling Bloodline alsopletely dimmed, as if it had already lost all vitality. Bishop Shura stood in ce, his eyes coldly looked at the front of the fallen Jason, in his line of sight, Jason slowly moved his arms, legs also began to bend to umte strength, and then as a slow-motion rey, very slow and very slow along with the limbs of the shaking, and so stood up. Still not down! Bishop Shura stared at Jasons eyes, the grief and anger in his eyes were about to overflow, he nuzzled his mouth, opened his mouth and asked word by word, Satan, why dont you fall down? Why dont you die yet? Heh Jason spilled a smile, blood continued to flow horizontally from the corner of his mouth, even the end of his nose began to bleed, but the gaze in his eyes was getting brighter and brighter, he smiled and said, Because, Im waiting for you to fall! You- Bishop Shura was furious, and in his violent rage, he finally couldnt restrain that breath, and he couldnt even say the words that followed, only because a mouthful of viscous liquid went straight from his body to his throat, and then spewed out from his mouth. It was crimson blood! Then, Bishop Shuras own vitality began to rapidly dissipate, until finally the vitality of him fell straight to the ground. He was hit by Jasons fist in the front, and his back was hit by Lady Darknesss palm, both forces entered his body at the same time, and under the collision in his body, a terrifying destructive force was triggered,pletely destroying his internal organs and vitality, and thus he died. SatanC Lady Darkness shouted, her injuries were also extremely heavy, and she was relying on her strong willpower to hold on. JasonC Satan! Captain MillerC Not far away, there were shoutsing from what Jason heard sounded like Emily, Dark Phoniex, and Treg. He tried to turn his head to see them, but suddenly realized that his neck had be incredibly stiff and he couldnt turn it at all. Immediately afterward, everything in front of him became a little blurry in his vision, and he began to be unable to see clearly. The consciousness of his entire being also began to weigh heavily, as if he was falling down towards a ck and bottomless abyss. Just before his eyes went ck and he was about topletely lose consciousness, coldly- Yin! It was as if he heard a high-pitched dragons roaring from the depths of his body, and it was as if there was some kind of qi surging up from the depths of his bloodline. However, he couldnt perceive anything anymore, his eyes went ck, his entire consciousness began to fall silent, and his entire body fell headlong to the ground. Chapter 1469 – Silence of Consciousness One after another, many people were rushing to the battlefield. The first ones to arrive were Emily and Dark Phoniex, followed by Darkness Spreader who came step by step, and then Treg, Gabriel, Eagle Eyes, White Fox and many others also arrived. The appearance of these people also indicated that the group of Shura Sanctuary fighters who had been fighting back in the battlefield had been all but wiped out. Thus, when Jason fell headfirst to the ground without warning, many people saw it. At that moment, Treg, Eagle Eyes, and other Satan Army Warriors had their hearts tightened, as if a huge mountain in their hearts had copsed, and they couldnt help but feel a sense of foreboding. Captain Miller! Treg roared up, eyes directly red, the whole person panting like a cow, the bodys muscles pancake up, making some of the body was wounded by the sharp weapon had already stopped the bleeding of the wounds once again copsed, there is a silk line of blood soared out, he did not care, stride, all the way to the charge. Emily is also witnessed Jason suddenly fell head first to the ground, her face was first a stunned, followed by the practice of merciless killing under the way this thought cold and hard heart actually has a hint of pain, she clenched her teeth, elerated the shape of the footwork, with the fastest speed towards the front of the rapid swept. However, the first rushed to Jasons side is Lady Darkness, she itself is not far from Jason, see Jason fell, she immediately rushed up. Lady Darkness immediately probed Jasons heart pulse and breathing, and found that Jason still had a heartbeat and breathing, which allowed her to breathe a little sigh of relief, but she could feel that Jasons own breath is really extremely weak, like a candle me in the wind and rain, and it may be extinguished at any time. Lady Darkness immediately lifted Jason up a little, her right palm was ced on Jasons back, and then from her palm, she exhaled the soft The power of the Emperor, which was slowly sent into Jasons body. Jasons body had arge amount of The power of the Emperor that had been invaded during the battle with Bishop Shura, these The power of the Emperor remained in Jasons body, and would continue to cause secondary damage to him, and would also continue to wear down his own flesh and blood, prompting his injuries to deepen. Lady Darkness was now going to use her own The power of the Emperor to neutralize and dissolve the The power of the Emperor from Bishop Shura as much as possible in Jasons body. However, it was impossible topletely neutralize it. After all, some of The power of the Emperor had prated into Jasons flesh and blood, so it was impossible topletely dissolve it. What Lady Darkness could do was to eliminate as much as possible, and reduce Jasons injuries as much as possible. In this battle, Lady Darknesss injuries were equally heavy, in such a situation, she was constantly condensing her own The power of the Emperor to be sent into Jasons body under precise control, which was bound to be extremely exhausting for her, and in just a short moment, her face turnedpletely pale, and her own breath kept bing weaker, but she was still did not scatter her hands. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Treg, White Fox, Phantom and the others all rushed over, and a pair of eyes all eagerly looked at Jason, looking worried. Lady Darkness, how is he? Emily asked as she opened her mouth.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lady Darkness took a deep breath, slowly opened her mouth, and said, He is seriously injured, but I can feel that there is an inexplicable qi in his body that protects his heart and veins, so for the time being, there will be no worries about his life. Its just that his injuries still need to be medically treated. He is currently in aatose state, which could be caused by the overly heavy injuries. All in all, what can be determined now is that his life is not in danger. The crowd in the arena couldnt help but secretly pant lightly after hearing Lady Darkness words, previously when they saw Jasons entire body copsing straight down, they really had their hearts clenched up with an ominous premonition. Now that Jason is just too injured and unconscious, they are hanging a heart can only be said to be slightlynded, but to say thatpletely put down the heart but also impossible, the only way to wait until Jason can wake up, they will feel at ease. Lady Darkness! At this moment, Darkness Spreader spoke, and he knelt down on one knee in front of Lady Darkness. Darkness Spreader Lady Darkness spoke, she looked towards Darkness Spreader, at a nce the color in her eyes changed drastically, and she immediately walked over to Darkness Spreader and said, You, you used the power of sacrifice? Yes! Darkness Spreader nodded his head as he continued, From now on, I can no longer serve Lady Darkness. In this battle, I, Queens Warriors, suffered heavy losses, but I also managed to annihte the Shura Sanctuary warriors, and I have no regrets in dying. I held on to my breath to see the fall of Bishop Shura with my own eyes. Now that I have seen it, I have even more no regrets. How much sacrificial power did you utilize? Lady Darkness opened her mouth, and that tone seemed iparably heavy. All! Darkness Spreader opened his mouth, his whole person rxed, this rxation, originally tense spirit under the ck, can obviously sense, his own breath is rapidly decay, the whole persons vitality is also in a little by little flow, but he is a face of frankness, he tried to smile, said, Fortunately not humiliate the life of the battle, this battle we still achieved the ultimate victory! Lady Darkness was silent, she knew in her heart what was the consequence of Darkness Spreader using all of his sacrificial power, now Darkness Spreader was still able to hold on by virtue of a breath of air and an obsession of his own. Only when he sees Bishop Shura fall, only when he sees Lady Darkness unharmed, he can truly rest assured that he will have no regrets. With his breath gone and his obsession gone, there was nothing left to hold him up. Both me and Temple of Darkness will always remember you! Lady Darkness reached out and gently rested her hand on Darkness Spreaders shoulder, saying softly. Darkness Spreader had a smile on his lips, he wanted to say something, but in the end nothing came out, perhaps nothing more needed to be said. Slowly, Darkness Spreaders head hung low, and from now on, it would never be raised again. In this battle, Darkness Spreader utilized the Darkness Taboo Technique and sacrificed all of his own vitality, coupled with the fact that he was severely injured, he was already unable to return to heaven. Therefore, when Lady Darkness heard Darkness Spreader say that he had used all of his power of sacrifice, she had already foreseen this oue, and she naturally knew how overbearing and cruel the Forbidden Secret Technique that Darkness Spreader practiced was. White Fox stood aside, her eyes could not help but redden, this battle Blood Angels, Dark Angels sacrificed, followed by Darkness Spreader also left, there are hundreds of Queens Warriors also fell forever on this battlefield. What a terrible battle it was! But it was also a battle that was destined to shake the entire Dark World, enough to go down in the annals of Dark World history. Chapter 1470 – Dragon Seal The sky began to show a touch of white, this battlested the whole night, until the break of dawn at this moment.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. White Fox has led the remaining Queens Warriors began to clean up the entire battlefield, in the rising sun, can see this everywhere stained with blood of the battlefield of the degree of tragedy, corpses everywhere, the sea of blood drifting sculls, pungent smoke filled with disgusting rich bloody vor, as if it is a silent description of the battle of the blood and tears. Jason has been sent into the dark castle for emergency medical treatment, Lady Darkness does notck some healing medicine, lets say some can target the emperor level strong man caused by the injury of the holy medicine and so on. Lady Darkness took them out for Jason to take, and at the same time, in Temple of Darkness, there is also a top medical team, and there is also a fully equipped medical room with all kinds of advanced instruments. This medical team also started to check Jasons own injuries, through the auxiliary diagnosis of some advanced medical instruments, checking Jasons internal injuries, and focusing on Jasons unconsciousness, checking whether Jasons head had suffered any irreversible injuries, etc. After a careful andprehensive examination, the medical team was ready to give Jason the medication. After a careful andprehensive examination, the medical team came to a conclusion C Jasons brain did not obviously suffer from signs of major trauma, the injuries were mainly concentrated in the bodys internal injuries, there is a certain degree of damage to flesh and organs, but also detected that Jasons vitality and qi and blood is far more than normal, and has a certain degree of self-healing ability. and has a certain degree of self-healing ability. Through these diagnoses, the medical team was generally optimistic about Jasons condition and believed that it would only be a matter of time before Jason woke up. Lady Darkness, Emily, Treg, Phantom and the other Satan Army Warriors were more than relieved to hear this professional diagnosis from the medical team. Lady Darkness was also heavily injured in this battle, she knew that if not for Jasoning to help her, she would not be a match for Bishop Shura, and even if she fought to the death, she could at most severely injure Bishop Shura, but she would die. Lady Darkness also began to heal her own injuries, for her this kind of injuries caused by the emperor level powerhouses, the effect of ordinary medical treatment is not very effective, she can only use some of the healing medicine to assist her to cultivate the secret art, refining their own injuries residual The power of the Emperor, slowly recover their own injuries. Not only Lady Darkness, all the people in this battle were more or less injured, Dark Phoniex, Emily, Treg, Garth, Phantom, Light Angels and so on were all like this, and all of them needed to heal their injuries. Around the evening of this day, this miserable battlefield had basically been cleaned up, and some statistics had been tallied. Inside the Dark Castle, White Fox was reporting the statistics of this battle to Lady Darkness, she said, In this battle, about 625 Shura Sanctuary fighters were annihted, including fifteen Blood Moon martial artists from the Blood Moon Agist. In this battle, Bishop Shura was killed and Shura Sanctuary waspletely annihted. The number of our Queens Warriors killed in battle was 385, of which, Darkness Spreader, Blood Angels, and Dark Angels were sacrificed. Lady Darkness didnt say anything for a long time after sniffing. In this battle, more than half of the Queens Warriors had been sacrificed, and with the loss of such mainstay powerhouses as Darkness Spreader, Blood Angels, and Dark Angels, the casualties were also extremely significant. The casualties on the Lady Darkness Armys side mainly came from the attack of the Shura Sanctuary fighters led by the Blood Moon martial artists, but fortunately, Jason, Dark Phoniex, Emily, and Darkness Spreader stood out to meet these Blood Moon martial artists. Especially Jason, he killed seven Blood Moon warriors including Blood de, otherwise the final oue of this battle would never have been the same. All fighters are to be buried! After a long time, Lady Darkness opened her mouth, she then said, Dere Dark World, Shura Sanctuary has been annihted, ording to the rules of Dark World, all of Shura Sanctuarys properties in Dark World belong to me, Temple of Darkness! Anyone who taints it is considered an enemy of my Temple of Darkness! Yes, Lady Darkness! White Fox nodded and turned around to exit the Dark Castle first. Carovia, Oakshire. Bamboo Residence, at this time is just at noon, zing sun like fire, already in the fall under but also does not let people feel hot, there is a kind of warm feeling. A rough linen-clothed old man is sitting in the backyard rocking chair napping, the right hand holding the dry tobo pole in his hand shaking, looks like it will fall off the appearance, there is a slight snoring soundes, can be seen that the old man is in the middle of his lunch break. In the backyard, a teenager is practicing boxing, his height has grown a lot, now has a meter seven out of the head of the height, the body does not look as thin and weak as before, presenting a sense of solidity and robustness. This is Wolf Boy, he is evolving his own Fist Seals, in the process, from his body diffusion of a pure and powerful Heritage Master Stage breath pressure, which vaguely contains strands of extremely bloodthirsty and ferocious Wolfs power, from the cultivation breath, has reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage middle stage. From that cultivation aura, he has already reached the peak of the middle stage of the Heritage Master Stage, and is only a hairs breadth away from being able to be promoted to the Heritage Master Stage! In the battle between Sacred ce of Retreat and Seven Killing ces, Wolf Boy watched as Jason was seriously injured on his back, and in a fit of rage, he made a breakthrough to the beginning of the Heritage Master Stage. Only a few months had passed, and now Wolf Boys cultivation realm had already risen another step, reaching the peak of the middle stage of the Heritage Master Stage. Speaking of which, this kind of cultivation speed could not be described as fast. Wolf Boy was brought back to the country by Jason, it was only about a years time, within this years time, under Old Mr. Millers teaching, his own cultivation climbed all the way up to the peak of the middle stage of the Heritage Master Stage, such a speed of cultivation was ced in the Hyacinth, I am afraid that no one would be able topare with him. It can only be said that Wolf Boy is gifted, with Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, and Innate Talent, coupled with Old Mr. Miller, such an unfathomable great ability to teach him carefully, the speed of cultivation enhancement is indeed not something that others can envy. The Fist Seals evolved by Wolf Boy at this moment has already taken shape, which contains a killing and ferocious momentum, each Fist Seal seems to contain the ferocious power of the blood wolf, which has not yet erupted, but has already made people feel terrified. This Fist Seals was born from The originators Fist Seals inheritance that he had realized in the cliffs of Sacred ce of Retreat, and he had beenprehending it during this period of time, thus evolving it into his own fist Daobat technique. Knock knock knock! Just at this moment, a slight knock came from the doorway. Hearing this familiar knocking sound, Wolf Boys face was happy, he immediately closed his fist and then carefully looked at the bad old man, found that Old Mr. Miller was still closing his eyes and dozing, he was gently walking over to open the door. The doorway opened, a tall and beautiful young girl appeared in front of the door, Wolf Boyughed nervously, but the tone was pleased to say, Cillian. Outside the door stood Cillians soulful eyes looking towards Wolf Boy, she hummed and said, Wolf, youre practicing martial arts again. Did you finish the homework I exined to you? Done done done. Cillian, I finished my homework before I went to practice martial arts. If you dont believe me Cillian, youe and check and verify. Wolf Boys heart was anxious and he said busily. Cillian walked in and said with a light smile, Thats more like it. You bring the finished homework over to me to check Huh? Is Old Mr. Miller taking a break? Then lets keep it down so we dont disturb Old Mr. Miller Cillian had just finished saying this, when coldly- Teng! Only to see is lying on the rocking chair shaking dozing bad old man suddenly wake up, the whole person Teng a rise, that face full of wrinkles shaped like mountains and rivers branded face changed, usually cloudy old eyes at this moment as if bursting out of the two sharp as a lightning-like aura of God, he couldnt help but lose his voice and said C He couldnt help but mutter out loud C Dragon seal Chapter 1471 – Struggling with Heaven and People Wolf Boy and Cillian saw this reaction after the bad old man suddenly woke up, their faces were stunned, the two of them looked at each other, wide-eyed, neither of them could figure out what was wrong with Old Mr. Miller. Cillian stepped forward and, with a twinkle in her eye, opened her mouth to ask, Old Mr. Miller, is it, are we disturbing you? Or did you have a nightmare? Old Mr. Miller came back to his senses, he looked over to Cillian, smiled, and said, Cillian youre here. You go ahead and y with Wolf Boy. I didnt have a nightmare, was thinking about something. Cillian nodded, relieved to see that nothing was wrong with Old Mr. Miller. Barf! Old Mr. Miller lit up a dry cigarette, a pair of old eyes were filled with essence, thinking about something. The seal has not been unsealed, it was just triggered by an external force, what happened to Jason? What has happened to him? Old Mr. Miller frowned, his face was a bit anxious, but he didnt have that kind of worry that Jason would be in danger of losing his life, because he could feel that the seal hadnt been unsealed, and as long as the Dragon Seal hadnt been unsealed, there wouldnt be any danger to his life. In Hyacinth, Kuchan Temples dragon sealing technique is unique, with a specialized and unique sealing technique, on which a wisp of his own origin breath remains, so no matter how far away, if he touches the origin breath of the dragon sealing technique, he will more or less be aware of it. Reach Old Mr. Miller this realm of cultivation power, their own senses itself is mysterious, just now he was napping, sensed a strand of the origin with their own origin is closely rted to the origin of the gas was touched, startled him immediately woke up. The true dragon road itself is bumpy and dangerous, the way of heaven is not allowed, need to fight with the sky; Dragon eats snake, need to fight with people. Experiencing such trials and tribtions is also beneficial to Jason. I just dont know, how is Jasons situation this time. Old Mr. Miller muttered to himself, and wisps of essence blossomed in those cloudy old eyes. Thinking to himself, Old Mr. Miller turned his eyes towards Wolf Boy who was standing on the side of the room listening to Cillians exnation of his homework, there was a touch of gratification in his eyes, Wolf Boys progress in his cultivation nowadays still made him feel very satisfied. Under his supervision and the foundation of day after day medicinal baths, Wolf Boys own cultivation foundation is extremely solid, and eachyer of cultivation realm has reached a perfect and wless state. Before long, Wolf Boy will be able to be a great help to Jasons side. Wolf Boys original personality is withdrawn, under the support of Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, his nature is violent and bloodthirsty, which has both advantages and disadvantages, the advantage lies in the ruthlessness and bloodthirstiness inbat, which no one can match, and the disadvantage lies in the fact that it will affect the heart of cultivation, and will easily go to the extremes. But now, there is Cillian with him to get along with, inspired his subconscious that kind of hazy emotional warmth, but also is to wash away his own quite a lot of brutal and ferocious Wolf nature, to make up for his cultivation of the heart of the impact, this is the best side. Therefore, when Old Mr. Miller saw this scene between Wolf Boy and Cillian, he also looked at it with joy in his heart. Lets wait for Jason toe back and see what happens. Old Mr. Miller thought to himself. Temple of Darkness. Six days had passed since that great battle with Shura Sanctuary. Four days ago, a team of hundreds of Satan Army Warriors, including Mr. Iron Fist, had secretly arrived at Temple of Darkness. Mr Iron Fist and the other Satan Army Warriors have learned of Jasons injuries and have yet to awaken. When the news of the battle between Temple of Darkness and Shura Sanctuary spread, it triggered a great shock to the entire Dark World. Bishop Shura was killed in battle and Shura Sanctuary was destroyed! Such news swept through the entire Dark World like a tsunami. Knowing that Bishop Shura was an Emperor Realm powerhouse, and that he died in battle, how could it not shake Dark World? Shura Sanctuary has been in Dark World for many years, coupled with the presence of Bishop Shura, it has always been one of the oldest and most powerful forces in Dark World, but it waspletely destroyed in one night. In this battle, Temple of Darkness also suffered heavy casualties, in order to prevent other forces in Dark World will take advantage of the situation to attack Temple of Darkness, so Mr Iron Fist immediately led a Satan Army Warriors toe to Temple of Darkness to help guard, on the other hand, to protect Jason. On the other hand, he also wanted to protect Jasons safety. That morning, Lady Darkness, Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Mary and a group of other Satan Army Warriors went to check on Jasons condition in the medical ward again. Captain Miller still hasnt woken up. Mr Iron Fist frowned as he looked at Jason lying on the hospital bed, the examination showed that Jasons indicators were fine, his own qi and blood were starting to recover, even though the injuries in his body caused by The power of the Emperor hadnt been recovered for a while, it wasnt so bad that he would remain unconscious. Captain Miller whats going on? Several days have passed and theres no sign at all that hes going to wake up, but its really making people anxious. Treg scratched his head and said in a somewhat anxious tone. Mary gritted her teeth and looked at the man on the hospital bed, his hard angr face still looked masculine and resolute, as the Satan who did the killing in Dark World, he should not be lying like this. In the past, no matter how hard and tired he was and how many injuries he suffered, he was still like a mountain that would not fall, towering in the hearts of every Satan Army Warrior. If this mountain does not fall, even in the face of desperation, the morale and faith of Satan Operation Group will not fall. Because they firmly believe that under Jasons leadership, even in the dangerous desperate situation, they can ultimately turn the tide of the battle, turning danger into sess. However, even a man with a body of steel would get tired one day, wouldnt he? Perhaps, he is too tired and he just wants to take a good rest. After resting, hell wake up. Mary spoke softly, looking at Jason with those eyes that were slightly reddened. Tired? Mr Iron Fist, Treg and the other Satan Army Warriors were stunned when they heard this, thinking about it, Jason had been leading them in the battle before, always charging at the front line, and hadnt had a moment to rest properly. Maybe it was really true as Mary said, he was indeed too tired. We cant make an urate judgment on Jasons current condition, perhaps its not only the injuries to his physical body, its possible that theres something affecting him on the level of his consciousness as well. Emily opened her mouth, she continued, Right now, we need to figure out the reason why Jason is unconscious, knowing the reason will allow us to target healing. There may be someone in Carovia who can fix this problem with Jason. Emily, are you telling the truth that there is someone in Carovia who can heal Captain Millers condition? What kind of person exactly? Mr Iron Fist asked impatiently.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The gazes of the rest of the people in the arena, including Lady Darkness, also went to Emily. Jasons grandfather was a Saint Master himself, possessing extraordinary insight and abilities. On top of that, Carovias Ghost Doctor is known as the Living Hades. Previously, the problem of Blood ughters dark disease in his body was solved by Jason bringing him to seek help from Ghost Doctor. Emily opened her mouth, she then said, So, in my opinion, the best way now is to bring Jason back to Carovia, let his grandfather Old Mr. Miller check the situation, and if not, there is also the Ghost Doctor, I believe that with the help of these two seniors, Jason will definitely be safe and sound. Chapter 1472 – Escorting Back to China Mr. Iron Fist nodded, he agreed, Ive often heard Captain Miller talk about Old Mr. Miller, maybe if we take Captain Miller back to Carovia, with Old Mr. Millers ability, we can give the right treatment. Marys eyes lit up, she said, Yes, I almost forgot about Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy is now with Old Mr. Miller. Since Old Mr. Miller can cure Jasons condition, shouldnt we bring Jason back to Carovia as soon as possible? Emily said, If its decided, then I will bring Jason back to Carovia. I know Jasons address in CaroviaOakshire, and Ive met Old Mr. Miller a few times. Will you be able to take Captain Miller back alone? Theres got to be someone to look out for him on the way. Why dont I pick out a couple of Satan Army Warriors and go with them. Mr Iron Fist said. Dark Phoniex, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up as she said, Why dont Emily and I take Satan back to Carovia. Emily and I are the strongest, so we can handle any situation on the road. Satan Operation Group has just taken control of the arms forces in South America, and both the Jaguar military merchant stronghold and Stone firearms stronghold need enough Satan Army Warriors to stabilize the town. Army Warriors to stabilize and suppress, so it is not advisable for too many Satan Army Warriors to leave, otherwise in case of any mutiny or rebellion, then all the previous efforts will be for nothing. Mr Iron Fist nodded, knowing in his heart that what Dark Phoniex said made sense. Satan Operation Group had wiped out the Jaguar military merchant, annexed Stone firearms, and recruited hundreds of mercenary fighters, all of which required sufficient Satan Operation Group manpower to maintain stability, as well as to maintain the daily training tasks and so on. Therefore Satan Operation Groups side indeed couldnt leave too many people behind, or else the situation that Dark Phoniex was worried about might happen. Lets add another one of me. Im a doctor, and Ill be able to take care of Jasons injury condition along the way. Mary said. Mr Iron Fist said, Then the three of you will take Captain Miller back to Carovia for medical treatment. There wont be any surprises along the ride, as long as Captain Miller is surrounded by enough men to take care of him. Lady Darkness pondered and said: Since there is someone in Carovia who can treat Satans condition, we should send him back to Carovia as soon as possible. As for the transportation needed for this journey, you dont have to worry about it. I will arrange a ne for you to take off from the nearest St. Johns International Airport. Its a direct flight, no connecting flights, and the flight time will be about 15 hours or less, and youll be in Carovia. Good, then thanks Lady Darkness. Mr Iron Fist said. Lady Darkness blushed apologetically as she said, I should be thanking you guys. If it wasnt for Satans righteousness toe to his aid in this battle, Im afraid that the oue of this battle wouldnt have been the same. Furthermore, Satans current condition was also caused by this battle, so I feel guilty in my heart. It would be best if Satan could finally be safe and sound, if he stays unconscious, I will me myself for the rest of my life. Lady Darkness dont worry, as soon as we get back to Carovia he will definitely be able to wake up. Emily said. Lady Darkness nodded and said, It is for the best. As time was running out, Lady Darkness arranged for her staff to escort Jason and the others all the way to St. Johns International Airport, and then arranged for a separate airliner to fly Jason and the others directly to Carovia. With Lady Darkness power and influence, this arrangement was not a problem. Around noon, a passenger helicopter lifted off with Jason still in aa, along with Dark Phoniex, Emily, Mary, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and the rest of the group. Mr. Iron Fist and the others escorted Jason and his team to St. Johns International Airport, where Lady Darkness had already made contact with an airliner, and Mr. Iron Fist and the others escorted Jason and his team to the airport, where they could immediately take a direct flight to Carovia. Somewhere in Europe, an old castle looks even more majestic under the setting sun, revealing a thick and deep historical heritage. The City of Blood Moon, a castle with a long history, is also an important stronghold of the Blood Moon Agist in Europe. Sons of the Blood Moon is currently inside the castle, his face has been gloomy these days, his gloomy face is characterized by a violent aura that cannot be held down, causing some servants in the castle to leave in a hurry with their heads lowered when they see him, not daring to stay under his eyes for more than half a second. Sons of the Blood Moon already knew the news of Bishop Shuras death in battle and the destruction of Shura Sanctuary, which also included the fifteen Blood Moon Agists that he had sent out, all of them were dead! Although Blood Moon Agist is one of the Dark Agist, but to cultivate a Blood Moon martial artist is also to spend a lot of resources, even if he is the Holy Son or not, all of a sudden lost fifteen Blood Moon martial artists he is not good to exin, which there is also Blood de such as the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Therefore, these days, Sons of the Blood Moons face was extremely ugly, and there was no way to vent the anger in his chest. He couldnt figure out how he could lose this battle with the help of fifteen Blood Moon martial artists. He had spent a lot of effort and capital to support Shura Sanctuary, and now, with the destruction of Shura Sanctuary, everything had gone up in smoke. Saint Son, the guests have arrived outside the castle. At this moment, a martial artist d in blood-colored robes walked up to Sons of the Blood Moons side and said in a low voice. Arrived? Then please enter the inner sanctum of the castle, I would like to see what this Saint Leo wants to talk to me about. Sons of the Blood Moon said in a cold tone. Yes!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This Blood Moon martial artist nodded his head and retreated at that. It turned out that Sons of the Blood Moon had received a call from Holy Night peoples Saint Leo yesterday, and in the call, Saint Leo requested to meet with Sons of the Blood Moon in private, saying that he had something important to discuss. Sons of the Blood Moon was in a bad mood because of the Shura Sanctuary incident, and refused, but Saint Leo also asked him to meet with Sons of the Blood Moon in private, saying that he had something important to discuss with Sons of the Blood Moon. Saint Leo promised on the phone that he woulde alone to the City of Blood Moon to meet with Sons of the Blood Moon, and by this time today, Saint Leo had obviously arrived. Blood Moon City, Inner Hall. The inner hall was still magnificent and tall, and theyout was well-decorated, with a sense of luxury in the ssical setting. The Son of Blood Moon was already sitting in the inner hall, and after a few minutes, a handsome young man with a face like a crown of jade walked towards the inner hall under the escort of two Blood Moon martial artists. This young gentleman had an extraordinary temperament, just like the Dark Night Kings son, he had his own dignified aura, and when he walked into the inner hall, he smiled when he saw Sons of the Blood Moon and said, Son of the Blood Moon, finally I see you. Sons of the Blood Moon stood up, the corner of his mouth lifted and said, The Holy Son hase from afar, wee, wee. Please take a seat. After Saint Leo sat down and some pleasantries were exchanged, the gaze in Sons of the Blood Moons eyes narrowed slightly as he looked towards Saint Leo and asked, I wonder what the Saint Son came to see me about this time? Chapter 1473 – Intending to Join Hands Saint Leo took a sip of tea unhurriedly before smiling lightly and saying, Sons of the Blood Moon has been in a bad moodtely, that much I know. That said, I shouldnte to disturb you at this juncture. However, I have also experienced a mood simr to Sons of the Blood Moons not long ago. From that point of view, Sons of the Blood Moon and I are also fellow sufferers. Oh? Sons of the Blood Moons eyes shed as he narrowed his eyes at Saint Leo and asked, What do you mean by that? I think Sons of the Blood Moon knew about the four forces of Dark World attacking City of Doom. The person who led this battle was none other than me in charge. Saint Leo opened his mouth, his tone seemed extremely calm as he continued, The result of this battle doesnt need me to say anything. Thebined forces of the four major powers copsed and were repelled by the warrior team led by the Satan Operation Group. At that time, the frustration and depression in my heart as well as that feeling of anger was the same as your state of mind at this time. Sons of the Blood Moon stared at Saint Leo and asked, How did you know that I was the one supporting Shura Sanctuary behind the scenes? Shura Sanctuary also lost a number of elite warriors in the Battle of City of Doom. Immediately after that, it immediatelyunched an all-out attack against Temple of Darkness, there must be Agist behind it. Saint Leo opened his mouth and continued, This Agist can basically exclude Titan people, Dragons. Why? That day in Titan Ruins, Shura Sanctuary had already started a firefight with the warriors of Temple of Darkness, and Titan people did not intervene, so it can be seen that Titan people has no rtionship with these two major forces of darkness. In the Battle of Doom, Shura Sanctuary also sent a group of warriors to fight against the Temple of Darkness. In the battle of City of Doom, Shura Sanctuary also sent warriors there, at that time, the Dragons Holy Maiden and the Dragons Guardian were also in City of Doom. if the Dragons were rted to Shura Sanctuary, how would Shura Sanctuary send troops to City of Doom? Saint Leo opened his mouth and said immediately after, As for the lineage of the Apocalypse Sacred Race this Agist has never traveled in Dark World, in fact, in recent years the news about the Apocalypse Sacred Race has been extremely scarce, and they call themselves the People of the Apocalypse, and they have always been exalted. With this in mind, the one who is supporting the Shura Sanctuary behind the scenes must be the Blood Moon Agist. Sons of the Blood Moons heart was slightly aghast, it was rumored amongst the Agist that Saint Leo was an exceptional talent that Holy Night people rarely saw in a hundred years, and now that Ive seen it, it really lived up to its name. This meticulous deduction ability alone is enough to make people side-eye. Sons of the Blood Moon said: I thought I had a good chance of winning this battle, but who would have thought that there was still an ident. You know, Im the one who traveled in addition to the Blood Moon martial artists. As you said, when the news of Shura Sanctuarys total annihtion came, I was indeed enraged. Saint Leo said, If it was only the Queens Warriors led by Lady Darkness, then this battle should not have ended this way. It was Satan and his Satan Operation Group. The gaze in Sons of the Blood Moons eyes sank, and a cold chill permeated his body as he said, Youre also right. This battle, if it wasnt for Satan and his Satan Army Warriors traveling to help, it wouldnt have been this oue. ording to the news, Bishop Shuras death was killed by Satan and Lady Darkness, Bishop Shura is a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, and Satan hadnt even reached the King level when he met him at Titan Ruins half a year ago. Could it be that now he has grown into an Emperor Realm powerhouse? Saint Leo shook his head and said, It doesnt have to be an emperor level powerhouse. However, he is definitely at the high level of the King level. This person, Satan, is only afraid that he also possesses an extraordinary bloodline power, thus he has not yet reached Emperor Realm, but is able to participate in the battles of Emperor level powerhouses. In any case, if Satan is allowed to grow, it will be a huge obstacle and threat to both me and you, Saint Son. Sons of the Blood Moon nodded as he looked at Saint Leo and said, So, the reason you came to me this time is that you want to join forces with me against Satan? Saint Leo nodded and said, I think, like me, you dont want to watch Satan grow stronger and stronger, right? If Satan bes the second Night King, it wont be beneficial to you or me. The best way is to nip him in the bud. Sons of the Blood Moon pondered for a while, in fact, cooperating with Saint Leo was not a problem,bining the power of Saint Leos side to deal with Satans side was also beneficial to him, on the one hand, there was more power in a crowd, on the other hand, it could also reduce the manpower damage on his side. If we join hands, where do you n to start, Satan is now in control of the entire South America, the arms forces in South America have been wiped out and subdued by him. Do you think we should use our strongest men to join forces and attack the strongholds of the Satan Operation Group in South America? Sons of the Blood Moon asked. Saint Leo shook his head as he said, Attacking the Satan Operation Groups stronghold in South America is time-consuming,bor-intensive, and ineffective. The best way is to kill Satan directly. There is a saying in Carovia that the dragon has no leader. As long as Satan is dead, the entire Satan Operation Group will be like scattered sand, not something to be feared. Sons of the Blood Moons eyes lit up as he asked, So, you were able to track Satans whereabouts? If you cant track him down, how can you kill him? The gaze in Saint Leos eyes narrowed slightly, raising a bit of a cold aura as he said, Although there is no exact news about the battle between Satan, Lady Darkness, and Bishop Shura, but with Bishop Shura, there is no exact news about his whereabouts. But with Bishop Shuras strength, Satan as long as it is not Emperor Realm will certainly be injured. A wounded Satan, to kill it is effortless. As for Satans whereabouts I naturally cant lock it down, but I have a way to force Satan to appear. Oh? Be specific. Sons of the Blood Moon said. Saint Leo slowly said, The Night Shadow that I support had sent people to infiltrate Carovia Oakshire, preparing to hijack the chairman of the Herthum Group, a woman named Sally. The Herthum Group is developing a biofuel called Zeus bio-energy project. At first, I wanted to seize the core of this project, but unfortunately, I failed in several operations. In that operation in Oakshire, it was also Satan who made a move to kill the manpower sent there by Night Shadow. Evidently, Satan has a close rtionship with Sally. Basically, we can be sure that Satan has his own rtives and friends in Carovia Oakshire. As long as we track down some of Satans rtives and friends in Oakshire, and use these people as bait for ckmail, do you think Satan will still not obediently show up and tie his hands? Wonderful, seconds! Sons of the Blood Moonughed as he said, This is a good method, once Satan is dead, the Satan Operation Group will fall apart, and then the various strongholds of the Satan Operation Group in South America will be ours in the bag. What does the Holy Son think, how should we dispose of South Americas interests at that time?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, you and I will split it fifty-fifty. Saint Leo said. Good, its a deal! Its a deal! Saint Leo reached out and also Sons of the Blood Moon sped his hands together. Chapter 1474 – Old Mr. Miller Showed Up Carovia, Oakshire. Oakshire International Airport.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Around noon, an Airbus airne slowlynded in the airport, and after taxiing a little bit, it stabilized in the designated area, connecting with one of the airports corridor bridges. Cabin door opened, first walked out of a tall and beautiful figure, a jade face can be described as a national color, the pair of narrow and charming phoenix eyes look between the vor is revealed, just body hidden exudes a kind of merciless killing intent. This is Emily, with her beauty, even if the flight attendants on the ne to be ashamed of themselves. For this aircraft on the stewardesses, an Emily also even if, then walked out of the Dark Phoniex is also cold and beautiful, from the temperament and Emily is different, but whether it is the appearance or body, is the existence of seconds to kill them. Finally walked out of Mary carrying an unconscious man, in fact, in the airne flight this more than ten hours of travel, the flight attendants on the airliner also noticed this unconscious man. From their female point of view, this is undoubtedly an extremely male charisma of the man, even in aa, that angr handsome face is still giving people a kind of masculine meaning, the proportion of the body is also extremely good, appear sturdy and robust, as if the body is filled with a beast-like explosive force. Often this explosive force, in some ways, for women are a fatal attraction. Just dont know why, but is always unconscious. On this journey, these three women beside him have been taking care of, and are still three great beauties of their own, making these stewardesses cant help but secretly guess what the rtionship between these three women and thisatose man is in the end. At this time, Mary had already carried Jason out of the cabin and walked forward along the corridor bridge. Mary was also a warrior, so carrying Jason on her back was quite easy. Emily was on the phone with her cell phone, she was contacting the car. The Parker familys influence was extremely wide, even the Oakshire International Airport secretly belonged to the Parker family, so it was very simple for Emily to call and contact a car toe and pick her up. The car has been contacted and is waiting outside the airport. Emily opened her mouth, she looked at Mary and said, Sister Smoke, are you tired of carrying Jason? Do you want me to help you? Mary shook her head and said, Its okay, Im not tired. Since the car is here, lets walk there early. Emily nodded as she walked ahead to lead the way. Dark Phoniex was already a step behind, following Mary. With them in front and behind, it was also a kind of protection for Mary and Jason. They are also a kind of protection for Mary and Jason. However, in Oakshire, even if something did happen, with Emily and Dark Phoniexs current strength, they would be able to respond in the first ce. As they made their way out of the airport, Emily called to contact the docking station. Soon, a middle-aged man with a refined face was seen walking hurriedly, followed by seven or eight strong and tough bodyguards. Kim meets Missy. The man who called himself Kim walked up to Emily and nodded his head and opened his mouth, and those bodyguards who brought over also stood in various directions with great care, protecting Emily and her group within. Emily said, Lead the way in front, I need to hurry. Yes, yes, this way please. Kim said in a hurry. Kim led Emily and the others towards the parking lot directions and walked to a Rolls Royce Phantom limousine, the back seat door opened and Mary stepped into the car carrying Jason first, followed by Emily and Dark Phoniex. Emily asked Kim to drive to Oakshire University, although Kim did not know what to do, but still ording to Emilys words, drove all the way in the direction of Oakshire University, as for those bodyguards were following behind. About half an hourter, the fleet has arrived at Oakshire University, Emily let Kim will drive the car into Oakshire University immediately, all the way to guide Kim drove to the Bamboo Residence. A convoy of cars, led by this Rolls Royce Phantom, stopped at the front yard of Bamboo Residence. Creak! The door of Jasons room opened, and a teenager walked out, his face was stunned when he saw this convoy, and then he remembered something, and his eyes had already shed with a few moments of excitement and anticipation. Wolf BoyC The door of the Rolls Royce Phantom opened, and from inside came a delighted shout. Wolf Boy heard this familiar shout and immediately knew who the other party was, he rushed up with an arrow step, he was to see Emily walking down first, then Dark Phoniex also appeared, while Mary was sitting inside the car looking at Wolf Boy, a smile blossoming on her face. Wolf Boy wanted to say something, but he turned his gaze and saw Jason, who was being held by Mary in the car, his eyes were closed tightly, and he was in an unconscious state. Wolf Boy was stunned, then from his body vaguely exuded a ferocious gas, he said: Brother brother what happened to him Mary, what happened to my brother? Mary, what happened to my brother? Who hurt my brother! Dont you worry, Jason hes fine, he just fell into aa, we are bringing him back for medical treatment. Mary said. Whos yelling like that out there At that moment, an old, raspy voice came out, and inside the house a bad, unkempt old man walked out with his hands behind his back. As soon as Emily saw this bad old man after she face a happy, busy said, Old Mr. Miller, see you too good. Jason he has something happened, in Dark World against the emperor level powerhouse, was injured, so faratose, so specially brought back to ask Old Mr. Miller to save the treatment. Old Mr. Miller a pair of old eyes slightly narrowed, up and down to look at the eyes of Emily, that the eyes also deliberately in Emilys small belly between the stay for a while, and then heyughed and muttered to himself: The stomach still did not get up well Dafydd this aspired to be but Failed, haha. When Emily heard this, her whole face became unpleased. Old Mr. Miller then noticed Dark Phoniex standing on the side, he looked at Dark Phoniex a nce, the bottom of his eyes shed a sh of essence, surprised voice: Huh? In addition to Purple Phoenix Holy Land, there actually exists such a very different Phoenix bloodline in this world? Tsk, not bad, not bad, but its a pity that this phoenix bloodline has not beenpletely stimted, otherwise, in terms of bloodline purity, Im afraid its no less than that Purple Phoenix Saintess. While speaking, Mary had already carried Jason out. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason, who was still unconscious, and then C there was no more, the old mans interest was all on Emily, Dark Phoniex and Mary. This Jasons good fortune is not shallow ah, under the injury there are you three little girls escorted all the way back You dont worry, there is an old man here, this Jason will certainly not dare to let you down in the future. Old Mr. Miller said in a dignified manner. Emily clenched her teeth and her face looked extremely embarrassed. Mary was stunned, she understood that this old man in front of her should be the Old Mr. Miller who raised Jason, but this Old Mr. Millers image waspletely different from what she had imagined, why did he look like a lewd old man who did not respect his age? Listening to his words, does he think that the three of them are Jasons women? In the scene, only Dark Phoniex appeared to be a little unclear, she did not understand the Caroviannguage, but from Emily and Marys face, more or less can understand the old man in front of him that words only a little embarrassed people. Chapter 1475 – Dragon Protector Emilys face was a bit embarrassed, but she soon relieved herself, it wasnt the first time she met Old Mr. Miller, so she was more or less psychologically prepared, and when she heard Old Mr. Millers words, she was far less annoyed than she was the first time. Mary looked at Old Mr. Miller and said: Old Mr. Miller, I am Jasonsrade, a member of Satan Operation Group, Jason is now wounded, unconscious for seven days, I heard from Emily that Old Mr. Miller is not only a cultivation master, but also an expert in the field. Cultivation master and is also proficient in the art of healing, please ask Old Mr. Miller to check on Jasons condition. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said with a smile, Dont worry, Jason has been in aa for seven days and hasnt died, so he definitely cant die, and this cant be rushed at a moments notice. On the contrary, it is this Jason, how can he have the cheek to let you such a delicate flesh of the girl doll on the battlefield? Its so wrong, Ill have to teach him a good lesson when I turn around. Looking at Old Mr. Miller is not at all anxious appearance, in fact, Mary their hearts are anxious like ants on a hot pot, but looking at Old Mr. Miller looks so light-hearted not to take it seriously, their hearts are more or less some stability. They thought that maybe Old Mr. Miller had full confidence to deal with Jasons unconscious situation, so he looked so calm. In fact, Old Mr. Miller had already sensed Jasons own situation when he first saw him, and had a countermeasure in his mind, which is why he seemed to be so calm and rxed. You first bring Jason inside the house, let him lie on the bed. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, just after the words fell, his whole person whoosh disappeared from the original ce, the next moment suddenly appeared in Dark Phoniexs side, when Dark Phoniex reacted to it, he actually saw that Old Mr. Millers right hand had already pressed on her heavenly soul cover. Dark Phoniexs heart was shocked. Dark Phoniex was shocked, and instinctively wanted to use her Dark de, but as soon as this thought shed through her mind, she suddenly realized that she could not move her whole body at all. Immediately after that, she could sense that there was a trace of pure and strong holy power that flowed into her body through her head, and in an instant, the Dark Phoenix Bloodline in her body revived on its own, as if it had been greatly stimted. Boom!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. From Dark Phoniexs body, wisps of Dark Origin Qi immediately surged out, and behind her, this Dark Origin Qi was vaguely going to form the silhouette of a Dark Phoenix, with an aura of lifting its wings and soaring to the sky. A dark attribute phoenix bloodline? Old Mr. Miller a pair of old eyes slightly narrowed, there is a fine aura bloom, that face looks very satisfied, he showed his teeth a smile, thatck of incisors of the smile let a person look at the association of only obscene. How old are you, doll? Old Mr. Miller asked with a smirk as he lowered the palm of his hand that was pressed against Dark Phoniexs canopy. Dark Phoniex was shocked by the fact that this bad old man in front of her was able to stimte the Dark Phoenix Power that was hidden in the depths of her bloodline, but she was also able to sense that the old man in front of her didnt have the slightest bit of hostility, and she was a little bit confused by Old Mr. Millers words, so she only said in English, Are you talking to me? Im sorry, Im the Carovan. Im sorry, Im not very proficient in the Caroviannguage . Old Mr. Miller listens to Dark Phoniexs gibberish, which he also doesnt understand, and says, Thats just it, lets wait for Jason to wake up first. Said Old Mr. Miller slowly walked towards the house, and in his mouth also did not forget to gloat and said: This Jason is not bad ah,st time brought back a Wolf, this time is to bring back a phoenix, good good. Whew! At this time, a Mercedes-Benz E-ss sedan drove into the front yard of Bamboo Residence, after the car stopped, first a pair of long and slender legs from the car stretched out, then a tall and delicate sexy figure out of the car, dressed in a set of silver-gray professional clothes, outlined that the exquisite curves of the road to the extreme interpretation of a superb imperial sister should be sexy, her that is like a snow lotus blossomed on top of snowy mountains. Her wless and unsullied face is still giving people a sense of stunning beauty C the gourd hair white teeth, double moth knitted emerald eyebrows. The jade face is like an open lotus, and the skin is like congealed fat. Her beauty was just right, adding a fraction would be too long, subtracting a fraction would be too short; applying vermilion would be too red, applying powder would be too white. Sister Martino. Wolf Boy, who was about to walk into the house, called out when he saw the woman. Kay nodded, walking out of the car she happened to see the Rolls Royce Phantom originally parked in the front yard and two Land Rover Land Cruisers were leaving, vaguely also heard some womens voicesing from Jasons room, her face froze for a moment, then thought of something and asked, Wolf, your brother is back? Wolf Boy nodded, with an unhappy look on his face, he mumbled, My brother came back, but my brother was seriously injured, and I heard Sister Mary say that he has been in aa for seven days. What? Kay was struck by lightning, her petite body trembled, her legs stumbled and she nearly lost her footing. Seriously injured? Coma? Seven days in aa? How could this happen? Hasnt this bastard always been very powerful? How could he be seriously injured like this? At that instant, Kays eyes were a little red, she gritted her teeth and walked straight towards Jasons house. Inside the house, Jason was already lying t on a bed. Old Mr. Miller reached out to Jason and took his pulse, sensing the vitality of Jasons body. Overall, Jasons vitality and qi and blood were considered to be vigorous. At the same time, Old Mr. Miller also sensed that some of The power of the Emperor remained in Jasons body had not beenpletely dissipated and dissolved, which would naturally cause secondary damage in his body. Afterwards, Old Mr. Miller reached out and pressed a part of Jasons inner right leg. If Jason was awake, he would have realized that the part Old Mr. Miller pressed was the blue dragon birthmark that had been on his inner right leg since he was a child. Old Mr. Millers eyes were slightly closed, and there were already strands of holy power pouring into the palm of his right hand. With this holy power pouring into the green birthmark, Old Mr. Miller, who had his eyes closed, seemed to be in a trance as if he could hear a powerful and heavenly roaring from inside Jasons body C Chant! It was the sound of a dragons roar, as if it wereing out of his body. Old Mr. Miller followed his own senses, probing Jasons body, and in the dark, Old Mr. Miller seemed to see a light green air flow around Jasons sea of consciousness, and this light green air flow flow, as if transformed into a green dragon, the dragons body hovering, head high! The dragons body coiled, its head raised and hissed, its might fully revealed. Consciousness is silent, Dragon protects the Lord. Old Mr. Millers eyes slowly opened, and he muttered to himself in his heart, Jasons destiny is a perfect match for him. By now, no one else can take it away even if they want to. Old Mr. Millers old face showed a color of relief. JasonC At this time, an urgent call came from the doorway, and Kay had already walked in quickly, that exquisite and absolutely beautiful jade face was filled with urgency and panic. Chapter 1476 – The So-Called Obsession Kay walked into the house and did not expect to see so many people in the house, for a while her face was slightly stunned, but she did not care so much, quickly walked over, eyes raised is to see is on the bed with eyes closed lying Jason. Sure enough, just as Wolf Boy said, Jason was unconscious at the moment. Looking at the familiar face lying on the bed, recalling the previous shameless and yful appearance of this bastard, but now he can only lie motionless. At that moment, Kays heart was like being stabbed by a thorn in the general, that kind of sharp pain like electric current rushed through the whole body, she really hoped that this asshole could open his eyes and wake up, she really hoped that she could once again hear the shameless words that this asshole said that made her infuriated. Old Mr. Miller, he, how is he? Howe hes unconscious? Kay couldnt help but look over at Old Mr. Miller and ask in a concerned tone. In Kays urgent questioning, there was a figure that silently walked into the room, a white dress, like a fairy from the nine heavens, ethereal and beautiful, untainted by vulgarity, their own temperament is like a wisp of immortality, so that people dare not have the slightest sphemy when they see it. This is Darcey, the original she returned to Bamboo Residence to see Jasons house door open, inside surrounded by a lot of people, she vaguely realized that Jason should be back. She walked in out of curiosity, and as she walked in she saw Jason lying down at a nce, and also happened to hear Kays anxious and uneasy inquiry. Kay, you dont have to worry, Old Mr. Miller will never let anything happen to Jason, besides, Old Mr. Miller cant bear to see you living alone in the future. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, he then made a deep, solemn sound and said, Jasons injuries are fine, but his unconsciousness is due to his deep obsession. Obsession? What kind of obsession? Kay asked curiously, not only her, Emily and the others in the field were also puzzled. Look, how old is this Jason? He doesnt even have a daughter-inw by now. As the saying goes, when a man is old enough to get married, a woman is old enough to get married, how can Jason go to the King of Hell with a bachelors hat on his head? Old Mr. Miller said, Thats where Jasons obsession lies, hes so old and still doesnt have a daughter-inw, its embarrassing to tell the world. Jason is still a good guy, Kay, and you can see it in your eyes, Jason is also deep in love with you, but I dont know Kay, what do you think of Jason? This is very crucial, it involves the question of whether Jasons obsession can be removed and whether he can wake up. Saying that, Old Mr. Miller looked at Kay, and under a nce he also saw Darcey, his old face was stunned, and he hurriedly continued, By the way, there is also Miss Stokes which is also one of Jasons obsessions, but Miss Stokess matter has already been settled, and Yusup but promised. As for the Parker familys girl dolls Dafydd thought it would be okay. Emily, Mary and Kay in the field havee back to their senses at this moment, feelings Old Mr. Miller this is pulling a kiss for Jason to settle a daughter-inw? Rarely, this bad old man is still a serious and serious look, does not seem to be joking. Luckily Jason was still in aa, otherwise he would have jumped up to fight with Old Mr. Miller. This shameless old man actually took advantage of him in the unconsciousness of the interval serious nonsense, to put it nicely this is to him to pull the marriage, to put it badly that is to give him to abduct everyones daughter small family, this certainly can not tolerate. Unfortunately, Jason at this time consciousness silence, that is nothing to hear. Now, Kay, Emily and others looked at each other, listening to Old Mr. Miller this serious words, they are a little confused, really is this the case?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Is it really because of the obsession of not having a daughter-inw that names Millers asshole is in aa? If thats the case, what did Old Mr. Miller mean by that? Kay, Emily, and Darcey all named him, so one daughter-inw is not enough, but he needs three more for this asshole to get rid of his obsession and wake him up? Then this asshole should be killed a thousand times! Pfft Darcey couldnt help but cover her mouth with a lightugh, if there was anyone in the room who knew Old Mr. Miller the best, other than Jason, who was lying unconscious, she was the one who knew him the best. Since she moved to Bamboo Residence and lived next to Old Mr. Miller for a period of time, she had some understanding of Old Mr. Millers character. Just now, Old Mr. Miller had said something about Jasons obsession, but in her opinion, it wasnt Jasons obsession, but his old mans obsession. Old Mr. Miller, dont scare Kay and Emily. Its better to heal Jasons internal injuries first. Darcey opened her mouth, her voice was like immortal music, letting people listen to it and feel rxed and happy, she then said, Old Mr. Millers work has been created, his cultivation and medical skills are all directed to the peak, ording to my opinion, Jasons injuries are not worth mentioning in Old Mr. Millers eyes. Because of the Old Mr. Millers character, so Darcey slightly punctured the Old Mr. Miller said at the same time also do not let go pat a horses ass. Sure enough, when Old Mr. Miller heard this, he immediatelyughed and said: Miss Stokes still understands me. Wolf, what are you still standing for? Do you want your brother to wake up? If you want to, hurry up and go make a fire and boil medicine. Im on my way! Wolf Boy ran towards the backyard in a sh, and immediately turned on the stove to make a fire, he had already done this very skillfully, after all, he was often thrown into the medicine tank by Old Mr. Miller to soak, before this he was the one who made the fire and boiled the medicine. Old Mr. Miller, Jason, he should be fine, right? Is it possible to wake up unharmed? Mary asked, still unable to stop herself from asking. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, He can wake up, dont worry about this kid. This kid promised to give me ten or eight grandchildren or something, how dare he not wake up? Not to mention you guys, Ill be the first to spare him! Ten or eight grandchildren? Mary froze, how many daughters-inw would it take to give birth to so many? Speaking of which, it was Marys first time toe to Carovia Oakshire, and she knew that this hut was the ce where Jason lived when he came back to Oakshire. She couldnt help but look at Kay and Darcey, these two women, one sensual and beautiful, the other spiritual and beautiful, are both rare and beautiful women, what is their rtionship with Jason? Mary suddenly had a premonition, Jason this guy in Carovia Oakshire this side of the would not have a group of confidantes, right? This is just back, there are already two women showing up, and I dont know how many more wille out in the future. Thinking of this, Mary has a feeling of regret, should not escort this guy back to Carovia, the so-called out of sight is out of mind, as long as you do note over to see these, then you will not feel anything. Chapter 1477 – Recasting Grand Vajra Realm Wolf Boy started a fire, and water was boiling in arge pot. Mary came over, she gently patted Wolf Boys shoulder, looking at the teenager turned to the face that had already lost a lot of youthfulness and reced it with a resolute color, she smiled and said, Wolf Boy, youve grown a lot, and youre starting to grow up. Do you still remember your Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and these older brothers? Wolf Boy nodded, a sh of remembrance in his eyes as he said, Yes, I always remember them. I also wanted to go to Sister Mary and Mr. Iron Fist and the others, but my brother wouldnt let me go and insisted that I stay here. Your brother meant well. Mary opened her mouth and continued, Your brother also mentioned your situation to us, saying that you are not only learning about schoolwork but also practicing cultivation here, which is excellent. You may want to stick with it. Wolf Boy smiled and said, Sister Mary I know. Looking at Wolf Boys innocent and bright smile, Mary was happy in her heart. Wolf Boy also has special feelings for Mary, subconsciously he not only treats Mary as a sister, but also feels a kind of care and warmth from Mary like a mother to her child. He would never forget that when Jason brought him out of the Armageddon Arena, it was Mary who taught him the Caroviannguage and Chinese characters. From that time on, he could feel the motherly care and warmth that Mary brought to him. Therefore, even after a gap of a year or so, when he saw Mary again, he still felt very close to her, and there was no gap between them. A whileter, the water inside the pot boiled. Old Mr. Miller came out, he was holding a dustpan, inside the dustpan were some herbs that he had already sorted out, some of them were the herbs that Jason and Darcey and others had collected in Sacred ce of Retreat, for example, the Golden Spotted Grass and the Red Sun Fruit were mixed in, in addition there were also other herbs mixed, and poured them into this big pot to boil. The Red Sun Fruits medicinal properties fit in well with the The medicinal properties of the Red Sun Fruit fit Jasons own Sunling Bloodline, and can further activate the strength of the Sunling Bloodline, while the Golden Spotted Grass is able to fully stimte these medicinal properties, making the medicinal broth produced contain stronger medicinal properties. Jason basically had a judgment on Jasons internal injuries, basically Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physique had suffered the most serious blow, on the verge of shattering, the physical body was also on the verge of copsing, in addition to the flesh and blood also contains a wisp of The power of the Emperors influence has not been eliminated. It was because of this severe injury that the seal he had ced on Jason was triggered, leading to the vision of the Dragon protecting his master. However, Old Mr. Miller could also see that Jason had taken some healing pills during his unconsciousness, and with the help of the pills, his own vitality and qi and blood began to recover, but his consciousness was still in a state of silence. This is mainly due to the fact that the power of the Emperor remaining in Jasons body has not beenpletely dissolved, and this strand of Dragons original qi also surrounds his sea of consciousness and has not been dispersed. For a powerhouse of Old Mr. Millers caliber, eliminating The power of the Emperor from Jasons body would be too simple, half-step emperor level power, which is equivalent to half-step saint level power in Hyacinth. If Old Mr. Miller wanted to eliminate it immediately, he could have used his own holy power to refine and force out all the power of the Emperor remaining in Jasons body. But he did not do so, he intended to let Jason soak in the medicine tank, his own flesh and bones to absorb the medicinal properties under the stimtion of their own potential, with their own flesh and blood to slowly wear down the body of The power of the Emperor. This is tantamount to aprehensive refining and strengthening of ones physique. In Old Mr. Millers eyes, such an opportunity is rare. Old Mr. Miller once told Jason that the essence of Grand Vajra Realm Physique is to get stronger and stronger through constant beatings, just like steel being refined. Every injury is a great opportunity to refine the Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Like this time, Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physique was on the verge of breaking, which was a great opportunity to refine the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, the so-called break and build is nothing more than that. If Old Mr. Miller had used his holy power to force the power of the Emperor out of Jasons body, Jason would not have had the opportunity to refine his flesh and bones to recast his Grand Vajra Realm Physique. The herbs were poured into the cauldron, Old Mr. Miller instructed Wolf Boy to control the fire, and with a pair of old eyes, he looked at Mary, Emily, and the others, and said, Mary, Emily, you guys tell the old man me the specifics of Jasons battle. Emily said, Jason teamed up with Lady Darkness to deal with a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, which is equivalent to a quasi Full Saint martial artist when ced in Hyacinth. However, Jasons Cultivation realm has not yet broken through to Emperor Realm, so he was injured in this battle. A quasi Full Saint guy? Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes as he sneered and said, A Quasi Full Saint? What happened to this guy in the end? Dead or not dead? Dead. The opponent was still grunted down by Jason teaming up with Lady Darkness. Emily said. Old Mr. Miller nodded as he took a drag on his dry cigarette and said in an unimpressed tone, Dead is more like it. Otherwise, the old man wouldnt mind going to the so-called Dark World to see if this guy can take a punch from the old man. Old Mr. Miller had always been extremely protective of his children, Jason was so seriously injured this time, he definitely wanted to know what kind of person had injured Jason. It would be best if the other party died in the battle, if he was still alive, with his character, he really wanted to go to the Dark World for a walk. After boiling the herbs in the cauldron for more than half an hour, Old Mr. Miller saw that it was almost time, and asked Wolf Boy to turn off the fire, and then poured the medicinal broth in the cauldron into a vat along with the conduit. After filling, there were half a vat of medicinal broth. These medicinal broths still need to be cooled, and after reaching a certain temperature, Jason can be ced inside the vat to soak. Old Mr. Miller was nning to let Jason recast his Grand Vajra Realm Physique. It can be imagined that under another recasting, Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physique will be even more refined, just like the refined steel, the more it is beaten and tempered, the tougher and stronger it will be. After waiting for about half an hour or so, the temperature of the medicinal soup in the vat dropped to the right level.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Old Mr. Miller walked into the house, Jason clothes pants off, just left a pair of shorts, take off the clothes can obviously see, Jason body has arge ck bruise traces, some parts of the bruise directly show a clearly visible Fist Seals, these are his body injury has not been fully recovered, still residual bruises characteristics of the performance. Old Mr. Miller called out to Wolf Boy toe over and help, lifted Jason out, and then lowered Jason into the medicine vat, cing his legs in a cross-legged position with the vat. Wolf, you take care of your brothers shoulders and keep him in the position of sitting with his legs crossed and his back straight. Old Mr. Miller instructed. Wolf Boy nodded and held Jasons shoulders firmly with both hands. Then, Old Mr. Miller used his fingers like electricity, rapidly pointing at several major acupoints around Jasons body, which contained a strand of holy power that he had infused into them. Finally, Old Mr. Miller pressed his palm on Jasons back and lightly shouted, Up! Immediately, ayer of faint milliluminescence immediately appeared on Jasons body surface, and a faint golden aura could be seen in the wisps of milliluminescence. This was Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physique, which was stimted by Old Mr. Miller. After the battle with Bishop Shura, Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique was on the verge of being shattered, so the ray of light was extremely weak, and now Old Mr. Miller was trying to help Jason recast his Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Chapter 1478 Sally’s Heartache Dark Phoniex, Mary and the others had never seen this kind of healing method before, they were curious and couldnt help bute closer to check it out. Dark Phoniex has been fighting in the Dark World for many years, and has an intuition like that of a wild beast. In her senses, the Old Mr. Miller in front of her ispletely imprable to her, or rather, this level of Old Mr. Miller is not something she can touch with her current strength. But what makes her feel strange is that Old Mr. Miller gives people the feeling that he is an extremely ordinary old man, and there is nothing special about him, he doesnt fix his appearance, his image is scruffy, and sometimes he will still rely on his old age to cheat a little bit, but he doesnt have any frame, and he seems easy-going. Based on Dark Phoniexs deliberately hidden identity, she knew from some records in her n that there were major Agists in Dark World, and that these Agists all possessed Emperor-level powerhouses. These Emperor-level powerhouses were the real giants behind the scenes of Dark World. In Dark Phoniexs opinion, Old Mr. Miller is most likely to be a simr figure at the level of the Great Emperor level, the only difference is that those Great Emperor level powerhouses in the major Agist in Dark World are not high and mighty, and there is almost no such a person who is approachable without any stance. Perhaps, this was a different reflection of the state of mind. Kay was really worried about Jasons situation at first, but after seeing Old Mr. Miller start to heal him, she gradually felt relieved. Kay breathed a little sigh of relief, she remembered something, walked to the side and took out her cell phone to make a call. Herthum Group. The door of the chairmans office opened, wearing a set of professional dress, jacket a cape Sally walked out, followed by her beautiful secretary Jessie, she was taking a meeting information to Sally. There is a routine meeting next, Sally out of the office door ready to go to the meeting room. At this time, her cell phone suddenly rang, she took out the phone to see, if it is not important people that are ready to hang up and shut down, but after seeing the caller ID she immediately answered the phone: Hello, Kay? Shouldnt you be busy in the office at this moment? Why are you free to call me? Sally, Jason hes back. Kays voice came over the phone. Ta-da! The high heel shoes worn by Sallys slender right leg justnded with a crunch, then she immediately stopped her footsteps, her face quickly shed with a touch of joy and excitement, and she busily said, Jason, hes back? Is he at Bamboo Residence? Jason is back, but Sally, I told you you can not be anxious ah, emotions must be stabilized. Kay whats wrong with you? Okay, you say it, dont worry, I can definitely stabilize my emotions. Jason he was injured, he was still in aatose state when he was brought back, and was rumored to have been in aa for several days. However, Old Mr. Miller has begun to heal him now, so I dont think there will be any problems.N?velDrama.Org content rights. What do you mean, Jason hes injured and in aa? What, what the hell is going on here? Sallys face immediately changed, she clenched her teeth, her eyes filled with a wave of anxiety, when she ended the call with Kay, she turned her head to Jessie by her side and said, Jessie, go to the conference room and notify the attendees, tell them that I cant participate due to a temporary emergency, and that this meeting will be handled by Mr. King. Saying that, Sally stepped on her high heels and jogged towards the front for a while, heading straight to the elevator entrance. Jessie also froze in ce, just Sallys call she heard, learned that Jason was injured and still in aa. At that moment, Jessie also had a moment of disorientation, followed by the whole person is a bit confused. She thought that she and this asshole will not exist any rtionship, but when she knew that he was in this situation, she could not control her own emotions, and could not help but worry about him and feel heartache for him. In fact, she also had an impulse just now, wanting to follow Sally to travel to see what was going on, but in what capacity? It is said that bad people live for a thousand years, Jason, you will definitely get better too, right? Jessie murmured to herself in her mind, a pair of eyes under the decorative lenses quietly rose a thinyer of watery mist. Whew! Sally drove her Maserati sedan speedily out of the underground parking lot of Herthum Group and was speeding all the way towards the direction of Oakshire University. She was really anxious in her heart, she didnt know what condition Jason was in, she remembered that thest time she contacted Jason, it was ten days ago, Jason said that he was going to carry out a mission on the phone, and she urged him to be careful not to have any idents, who had thought that when she heard from Jason again, he was even in a seriousa, how could she not be anxious in her heart? Along the way, she was praying for Jason in her heart, hoping that nothing would happen to Jason and that he would wake up peacefully. About half an hourter, Sally drove into Oakshire University and drove straight towards Bamboo Residence. When she arrived at Bamboo Residence, she hurriedly opened the car door after stopping the car and walked towards Jasons house. There were several people in the backyard of the house, Sally walked over, Kay saw her, she weed her and said, Sally, youre here. Wheres Jason, Jason he- Sally spoke in an urgent tone, and what she said came to an abrupt end when her eyes flicked to Jason, who was soaking in a vat of medicine. Sally immediately stepped forward quickly, as far as her eyes could see, Jasons eyes were still closed tightly, but his breathing was even and steady, only on the skin of his body soaked in the medicinal broth, she still sawrge ck bruises, so it wasnt hard to imagine the severity of the injuries he had suffered. Old Mr. Miller, is Jason, is he, is he okay? Sally looked over to Old Mr. Miller, her tone choking up a bit. Old Mr. Miller sighed softly, and then said in a serious voice: Sally ah, its good that youre here. Jason is actually nothing, the main reason why hes still in aa is because he has an obsession ah . Obsession? Sally froze for a moment, unsure. As for Darcey, Kay, Emily, Mary and other beauties in the field one by one almost fell head over heels, this old man is at it again. Just how thick-skinned is this to be able to be so positively relentless in his flirting? Marys gaze was ced on Sallys body, just as she had guessed, there was another big beautying to visit Jason at this moment. Sallys appearance and temperament has been difficult to tolerate, speech and behavior is also generous, there is an inherent goddess paradigm, looking at her just really show the kind of anxiety and concern, must be with Jasons rtionship is extraordinary, right? Mary is a bit numb, the heart is thinking, how many more beautiful women wille next? Chapter 1479 – Awakening of Consciousness Five dayster. Jason was treated with medicinal baths every day, and still hadnt awakened, but the dots of golden aura of Grand Vajra Realm Physique that blossomed from the surface skin of his body had been zing and dazzling, far more than ever before. Mary and Dark Phoniex naturally also stayed in the Oakshire side, Emily also had a ce to live in the Oakshire side, or a mountain vi, she took Mary and Dark Phoniex over to live together. During the daytime they basically wille over to check Jasons situation, although Jason did not wake up, but they also actually see Jasons own breath is beginning to recover to a strong state, which makes their hearts more at ease. A few days together, Sally, Kay and Mary and other people are familiar with the system, exchanges learned that Mary and other people are Jason in the overseas formation of the Satan Operation Group in the warriors, immediately Sally also revealed her encounter in the Amazon rainforest. Mary then realized that the target that the Dragon Shadow warriors led by Jason rescued in the Amazon operation was Sally, and it was no wonder that Sally was so concerned about Jasons injury condition. Sister Du are you Carovian too? Why do you say this is your first time in Carovia? Sally asked curiously inside the courtyard of Bamboo Residence. Marys eyes glowed with aplex color as she slowly said, My parents are indeed Carovian, when they were smuggled overseas to work, shortly after giving birth to me, they both died due to an ident at a construction site. Behind that, I was also disced, and just lived an uprooted life overseas, and since I was young, I was sent into a mercenary training camp, which started my career as a conquistador. After all these years, this is the first time Ive returned to Carovia. When I was a child, I heard from my parents that my hometown was over in Siound. Its just that my parents died early, and I dont know if there are any more rtives in my parents hometown. Listening to Mary talk about her own experience, Sally, Kay, Emily and the others were also silent for a while, only to feel thatpared to Mary, the life they grew up with was indeed too good, with their parents, not worrying about food and clothing, and having aplete childhood. But what about Mary? Her parents died early, and when she was young, she was alone overseas, but fortunately, she was sent to a mercenary training camp, so the result was rtively good. If she had been trafficked to some dark areas and lived an inhuman life, there would have been no hope for her life at all. But Mary had been running around in that dangerous battlefield since she was a child, and the hardships could be imagined. It just so happens that I need to escort Jason back home this time, so I followed along and took the opportunity toe back to Carovia to have a look around. Mary smiled, bringing up the grueling past since her childhood, she was relieved now. Carovia is where your roots are and your homnd,e back more often in the future when you are free. Sally smiled. Mary nodded and added, Aftering back this time, I realized that Jason has quite a lot of peoples concern over here. Even Sally and Kay, you guys are so good you know him. It can only be said that this guys womanizing is still good. Sally and Kays faces couldnt help but blush slightly when they heard such words, but Kay heard Marys connotation, and she asked curiously, So Jason is also surrounded by beautiful women over there? Marys mind immediately shed through Manjusaka, Luca, White Fox, Lilith and other beautiful women, she said, Pretty much, anyway, there are still a lot of beautiful women surrounding him. Sally was secretly a bit indignant, she grunted and said, So this asshole is a bit merciful in every way. When he wakes up Ill have to grill him. Darcey smiled sweetly and said, Sally, I think you should go with Jason when he goes overseas in the future. Go and see who all those beautiful women surrounding him are. Then proim your status as the main wife and see who dares toe close. Ah Sallys face instantly turned red, she red at Darcey with a ghostly anger and said without any good humor, Darcey how can you make such a joke? I have nothing to do with this guy The beauties smiled heartily after hearing this, there are some words that naturally do not need to be said explicitly. Brother, brotherC At this moment, Wolf Boys excited shouts came from the side. Sally and the others hearts tightened when they heard it, and their first thought was could it be that Jason was about to awaken? The beauties immediately swarmed to the medicine tank, and Wolf Boy said in an excited tone when he saw theming, I just saw my brothers arm move. I really saw it, I definitely didnt blink.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Moved a little? Sally, Kay and the others knew very well what this meant. Previously, Jasons consciousness was silent, and his body and limbs were like a vegetable without any conscious control, so it was impossible for him to move. Therefore, Wolf Boy saw Jason move a little bit, does it mean that Jason is about to wake up? Old Mr. Miller was also attracted to him, he came over to check Jasons recast Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and the golden aura blossoming out of his body was pure and intense, basically the recast had beenpleted, and it was even better than before. Then, Old Mr. Miller reached out and pinched Jasons wrist pulse, the silk of holy power prated out, flowing for a week, sensed that Jasons body flesh and blood has no trace of The power of the Emperor. It means that after these five days of soaking in the medicinal bath, the medicinal power of the medicinal broth coupled with the self-healing ability of the Grand Vajra Realm Physiques recasting process had already wiped out all of the residual The power of the Emperor in his body. Well, its almost time to awaken. Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his dry cigarette and reached out to press a palm onto Jasons back. At this time, if you can look into Jasons sea of consciousness, you will intuitively see a wisp of green origin qi in the shape of a dragon, just like the green dragon, head high and roaring, then around Jasons limbs and bones flowed for a week, and finally toward a seal in the depths of his bloodline drilled into, and disappeared without a trace. This seems to be very mysterious,mon sense can not be exined, but it really exists in Jasons body. Old Mr. Miller closed his palm, Jasons body skin blossomed out of the point of gold began to fade, and finally Jasons bronze-colored body skin is presented, the original body residue of some ck bruises can not be seen at this time, the whole persons body is like a ss like dirt. In the underworld, it gave people a sense of a body that was strong to the core. Hmph! Subsequently, Jasons mouth let out a slight muffled grunt, that face also began to have a trace of demeanor change, eyeshes fluttered a few times, looked like it was about to wake up. Chapter 1480 Not a Dream Jason felt like he was having a dream, a dream in which his consciousness was like falling into an endless abyss with no bottom, a void of darkness in front and behind him, and his consciousness was under the shroud of that darkness, darkness, and he couldnt sense anything. Couldnt sense his mind, couldnt sense his body, couldnt sense any breath, everything seemed dead. It was as if it was a cage, a dark cage that imprisoned the consciousness, not knowing when it would be able to see the light of day again. During this period, he felt like his consciousness was being guarded by something, although it could not be visualized but there was an unspoken connection of consciousness in the underworld. He did not remember how long he was imprisoned in this dark cage, like ten thousand years, after all, in the dark, there is no concept of time, in short, that long waiting and suffering, as one after another epoch. Finally, I do not know how long, he felt his consciousness began to return, the long wait under the darkness of the prison of consciousness as if cracked, his consciousness began to vaguely sense their own bodies, their own thinking, and even he tried to move his arm, it seems to have a reaction. Immediately after that, he vaguely heard some voices in his ears, those voices were familiar, they were all people he recognized. Then he tried to open his eyes, his eyelids were a bit heavy, but after a few hard attempts, his eyes finally opened slowly. After a long time of not seeing light, those rays of light stung a little when he opened his eyes slightly, and he heard a surprised call- Jason, youre awake? Thats great! Jason you finally woke up, its good that youre awake! Jason what do you feel now? Are you okay? A voice rang in his ears, and as he gazed towards the front, what was presented to him was clearly Sally, Kay, Darcey, Mary, Wolf Boy and so on, as well as that shameless bad old man. No, no, this was very wrong! Jasons final memory is framed by him teaming up with Lady Darkness to take on Bishop Shura, and under the final blow hes still standing proud and straight, waiting for Bishop Shura to fall first. He then copsed unconscious in the middle of the battlefield himself. So, even if he woke up from his injuries, he should be somewhere in Temple of Darkness or Dark World, the Sally, Kay and the others in front of him were in Oakshire, how could they appear in front of his eyes? Dreaming, must still be dreaming, just this birds egg dream is also too realistic, right? Jason couldnt help but subconsciously mutter to himself. And Sally and the others watched with their own eyes as Jasons eyes opened one by one their faces were overjoyed and they were all opening their mouths to call out. But Jasons next reaction was to make them all stare nkly. Jason was as confused as if he was sleepwalking, and he was mumbling to himself about dreaming, which made them subconsciously worry about whether this guys brain was out of order. Dreaming? Old Mr. Miller walked over, nonchntly knocked down a chestnut, said, You still dreaming of doing something big? Ouch! At that moment, Jason actually felt the paining from the top of his head, and then looked at Old Mr. Miller, he immediately stood up in a bad mood, and shouted angrily, You old man, even if its okay in the weekdays, you still want to bully me in the dream world? Look at meC However, Jasons words came to an abrupt end, standing up he realized that he was actually standing in a medicine vat, and under the violent rise there was the sound of ttering water of medicine soup, and there were wet traces on the surface of his body that had been soaked by the medicine soup, which were all iparably real, and did not seem to be dreaming at all. Jason, you, whats wrong with you? Im Sally, do you remember? Sally stepped forward, she couldnt help but ask with some concern in her tone. Jason looked at Sally, still as stunningly beautiful and wless as ever, only that a hint of uneasiness and worry flowed from those beautiful autumn eyes. Jason subconsciously reached forward, his fingertips gently touched Sallys cheeks, that real touch came, he was looking around, somewhat puzzled and puzzled, Im really not dreaming? This is all real! When the crowd looked at Jason at this moment, each one of them couldnt help butugh out loud, and that was alsoughter that contained delight. A few momentster. Jason was already bathed and changed into a clean set of clothes, and was currently sitting in the backyard chatting with the crowd. Among them, he also understands the whole story, and knows that after his battle with Bishop Shura, he was seriously injured and unconscious for several days without waking up, and Emily, Dark Phoniex, and Mary escorted him back to CaroviaOakshire, where he was treated by Old Mr. Miller, and he has not only woken up, but haspletely recovered from the dark wounds, and has even recovered from the dark wounds. Now he has not only woken up, but his dark wounds have also beenpletely recovered, and even his Grand Vajra Realm Physique has been further advanced. By the way, Lady Darkness was also injured in this battle, what is the condition of her injury? Jason asked. Mary said, Lady Darkness was also heavily injured at first, but she has her own healing holy medicine to aid in healing, when we escorted you back, Lady Darkness own injuries had recovered about seventy percent, so there shouldnt be any major problems. Thats good. Jason nodded and then asked, What about the casualties of this battle, what about the Lady Darkness Army and our Satan Army Warriors? The Satan Army Warriors are all alive and no one was killed, but injuries were inevitable. As for the Lady Darkness Army, I heard that they lost most of their warriors in the battle, and nearly four hundred meters of Queens Warriors were sacrificed. In addition, Darkness Spreader is also dead. Mary spoke up, her tone a bit heavy. What, Darkness Spreader also sacrificed? Jason froze for a moment, feeling a bit surprised in his heart. With such a huge casualty situation, I guess Lady Darknesss side was even more in a heavy mood. The good thing was that the battle was still won, and finally, it did not disappoint those fallen warriors, their blood was not shed in vain. Jason, since were back, lets talk about something happy. Those things on the battlefield, the past is the past. Old Mr. Miller said with narrowed eyes. Jason smiled and said, Old Mr. Miller is right. Im also grateful for all of your concern and care while I was in aa. Tonight, Ill be the host, so lets all get together and eat and drink. Old Mr. Miller heatedly smiled and said, Jason, during the time you were in aa, the old man has already helped you solve your obsession problem. The two of us are not outsiders, so you dont need to say anything in thanks. Hm? What do you mean? Jason was a little confused. Old Mr. Miller red at him and said, Jason, dont y dumb. Your obsession all these years was not having a daughter-inw. Now, Kay, Miss Stokes, Emily, and Sally have all agreed to it, and the old man has been persuaded by love and reasoning . The words out, the field of a big beautiful one by one face blush, look down at the ground, as if hate to find a crack in the ground. Jasons face immediately ck, he quickly stood up to pull Old Mr. Miller up, stop Old Mr. Millerter words, he said: old man ah, a period of time not see, I fucking want to die you! Lets take a step back and catch up. Jason felt the urge to rub Old Mr. Miller on the ground C what the hell had this foul-mouthed old man been saying to these beauties while he was in aa?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the past, he could still be present, even if the old man said something he could still stop in time. This time, he had been in aa for several days, and he didnt know what the old man was saying, and he couldnt stop him, which made Jason feel a sense of panic. Chapter 1481 Old Mr. Miller’s Longtime Wish Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller over without a second thought, then darkened his face and asked in a low voice, I mean Old Mr. Miller, what the hell did you say to Sally and the girls while I was unconscious?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Not much. Old Mr. Miller revealed his trademark missing-teeth grin and continued, The old man said that your obsession is not having a daughter-inw, and this is not finding you a daughter-inw. How can you call this nothing? How can I face them in the future if you do this? Its embarrassing alright! The anger in Jasons heart was really uncontroble. What? Am I still wrong? You dont look at how old you are, dont you understand that a man should get married when hes old enough and a woman should get married when shes old enough? In our small mountain ditch, people your age have several children. And look at you, not to mention the baby, not even a formal daughter-inw. Youre not anxious, but I am. Your kid is too thin-skinned to say out loud, the old man with an old face to you, thatstyer of windowpaper you go to pierce the window. The old man has paved the way for you in every way, but you still dont get on with it, and you stille to me me, is there any justice in heaven? Old Mr. Miller immediately made a stern face at Jason. I- Jason was momentarily speechless, he really didnt know where to refute this. In the end, Jason could only say with a bitter smile, Old man, I know youre anxious to have a grandchild, but theres no rush. Besides, I can do this daughter-inw thing. You dont have to make a fuss about it. You can do it? Old Mr. Millers eyes looked at Jason with contempt, and said with a grunt, That Parker family girl doll went to Dark World with you twice, if you can do it, you should be a teenage girl when you go there, and a pregnant woman when youe back. If you can do it, you should have gone as a teenager ande back as a pregnant woman. Look at Emilys t belly, it proves that you cant do it. Jason was on the verge of spewing blood, he just felt that he couldntmunicate with this old man. Stop, stop, stop, lets not talk about this topic. Jason said and turned around to run away. Old Mr. Miller, however, pulled him back, narrowed his eyes and smiled as he said, Jason, wait a moment. This time you brought back that girl doll well, listen to Emily say her name what Dark Phoniex that girl doll. Dark Phoniex? Jasons heart jumped, and he stared at Old Mr. Miller with a wary look on his face. What was this old man up to? Is it possible that hes trying to take over Dark Phoniex? Does he want to take Dark Phoniex as his granddaughter-inw? Old Mr. Miller looked at Jasons eyes, he red at Jason and said, What kind of eyes are you looking at? What kind of person is the old man? Even if hes a thief, you dont have to be like this. Old Mr. Miller, let me tell you, I have nothing to do with Dark Phoniex. Dont get any ideas. Besides, Dark Phoniex is not one to be messed with. She and I are purelyrades in arms at the moment. Jason quickly whispered. Old Mr. Miller said, The old man is talking to you about something else. This Dark Phoniexs own bloodline is not simple. Has this ever been known to you kid? Bloodline? Jason shook his head and said, I really dont know yet. Purple Phoenix Holy Lands Holy Maiden awakened the True Phoenix, stimting her own True Phoenix Bloodline, but this Dark Phoniex also possesses a kind of phoenix bloodline, only that it is different from True Phoenix Bloodline in terms of nature. But this Dark Phoniex also possesses a Phoenix bloodline, only different from True Phoenix Bloodline in terms of nature. The only pity is that this girl dolls own phoenix bloodline has not been fully inspired, otherwise, in terms of the bloodlines purity and power, it is no weaker than Purple Phoenix Saintess, Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons face was stunned, out of the corner of his eye, he couldnt help but nce at Dark Phoniex who was sitting and chatting with Sally and the others, he really didnt notice that Dark Phoniex actually possessed such a special bloodline. Jason has seen Purple Phoenix Saintess a few times, and he knows that this Hyacinth Ladies ranked number one woman is not only the face of the world, her own destiny is also extraordinary noble, a hundred years of rare True Phoenix, rumor has it that only the Dragon destiny can bepared with it. Possessing True Phoenix, awakening True Phoenix Bloodline, also makes Purple Phoenix Saintess in the cultivation of cultivation of the road by leaps and bounds, called Hyacinth in the real noble woman of heaven. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller even said that Dark Phoniexs own bloodline is actually not inferior to Purple Phoenix Saintess, and that it belongs to a different kind of power essence of the Phoenix Bloodline? Jason was really shocked, he knew very well what this would mean. If this were to be the case, then if Dark Phoniex were to fully open up his bloodline power, his future achievements in the Cultivation Realm would be absolutely astonishing, and it would not be impossible for him to even impact the Great Emperor Realm! Jason, now you know how extraordinary Dark Phoniex is, right? So ah, you get in touch with her more often. Even if this woman is ice, you must be like a fire, and melt her, understand? Old Mr. Miller taught. Melt? What do you mean, melt? You want me to go after her? Jason snapped. Old Mr. Miller smiled sardonically as he said, Jason, you dont know, often the stronger this bloodline is, the offspring born will also possess an extraordinary bloodline, so- Old Mr. Miller, I understand what you mean. Im sorry, Im sorry, Ill withdraw first! Jason hurriedly opened his mouth, now he finally realized Old Mr. Millers good intentions, the foxs tail was exposed, and in a roundabout way, he still wanted to let himself go and chase Dark Phoniex to his hand? In fact, it also involves the issue of offspring with Dark Phoniex, this brain circuit is really out of ones reach. Jason, Jason, the old mans words are not yet finished Old Mr. Miller shouted a few times in a hurry, and then looked at Jason who had long since slipped away. In fact, Old Mr. Miller has a long-cherished wish, when he met Jason, who was still in infancy, he saw the green birthmark on Jasons inner thighs, and he already knew what Jasons destiny was. However, over the years, he used the Dragon Sealing Technique to seal Jason, not to say that he wanted to restrict Jason or anything. He knew very well what Jasons own destiny meant. There is a saying in Carovia that the wind will destroy the wood where the trees grow. If the rumor of Jasons destiny got out, it was hard to estimate what the consequences would be. In addition, Old Mr. Miller was in a depressed state of mind and his cultivation had fallen, so he did not dare to say that he could protect Jason one hundred percent. Therefore, the most secure way is to seal, and then let Jason to experience, to refine, to grow up. Because he knew what Jasons destiny was, he had been thinking all these years that if he could find a grandson-inw with a phoenix bloodline, what kind of bloodline constitution would the offspring of thebination of the two have? Im afraid that such a physique is unprecedented in Hyacinth. Nowadays, there is Purple Phoenix Saintess in Hyacinth, and there is Dark Phoniex in Dark World, both of them have different but equally pure phoenix bloodline, which makes Old Mr. Miller see the hope, and he thinks that with a bit of encouragement, this long-cherished wish of his is still expected toe true. However, this Jason is not on the right track, this point makes him very headache ah. Chapter 1482 – Agist Strongman Oakshire International Airport. A small airlinernded, and after taxiing to a stop, eight men stepped out of the open cabin door, eight men whose aura was restrained but who made people not dare to look at them tly. Within the entire airne, there were only these eight people. These eight people walked out of the airport, their demeanor was calm, and there was a sense of disdain and arrogance between them. The leader is a middle-aged man of about forty years old, with a western face, eyes like electricity, through a touch of deep turquoise, although there is not the slightest unique breath fluctuations, but invariably it is in the diffusion of a terrifyingly extreme aura of pressure. The clothes he wore were simr to a uniform, the material of the uniform was also unusual, appeared to be very slim, dark-colored clothes surface like running water smooth, shaped like satin. On the right chest of the uniform, there is a unique graphic mark, a torch burning under the vast night sky. If one knows anything about the Dark Agist, then when one sees this graphic mark, one will know that this is the unique mark of the Holy Night people! This middle-aged man was from the Holy Night people, named St. Fetus. Even if we look at the entire Dark Agist, the name St. Fetus would still be extremely loud, simply because he was a genuine Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse! Among the remaining seven people, three of them wore the same uniform as St. Fetus, and it was obvious that they all came from Holy Night people just like St. Fetus, and all three of them had reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm in terms of strength. The uniforms of the other four were different, their uniforms were on the darker side of red, and the scarlet Blood Moon symbol on their uniforms was extremely eye-catching. Blood Moon Agist! This was precisely the mark of Blood Moon Agist, among these four Blood Moon Agist powerhouses, the one at the head was a demonic man with long dark red hair, his face was oddly long, his eyes were red, and his body was permeated with a demonic and evil aura that made people fear, and the invisible bloodthirsty intent was alive like a vampire. Blood Demon, Blood Moon Agist is a Half-step emperor level powerhouse! Although he was a Half-step emperor level, he was notparable to a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse like Bishop Shura who originated from Blood Moon Agist. Moreover, with some of the forbidden secret techniques in Blood Moon Agist, Blood Demons strength would not be weaker than a real Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse if he really wanted to explode at all costs. The three Blood Moon Agist powerhouses following Blood Demon had also reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Four Holy Night people and four Blood Moon Agist powerhouses, a total of eight Agist powerhouses, had appeared in Carovia Oakshire at this moment. This would definitely cause a shock if it was spread to the Dark Agist, after all, there hadnt been such a bigmotion in the Dark Agist for many years. Satan, who the hell is this guy? Ive never heard of him at all. This kind of goods is also worthy of our two Agist powerhouses joining forces and putting up such a big formation toe all the way to Carovia to hunt him down? Blood Demon opened his mouth and muttered. St. Fetus heard it, and he said in an indifferent tone, My ns holy son said that Carovia has traditionally been mysterious, and that there exists a force simr to the Dark Agist. In order to y it safe, thats why we asked our two ns to join forces ande here. The main reason is that I dont know if Satan has any backhanders on the Carovia side, and in case he is able to send out some Emperor level powerhouses, then sending ordinary martial artists over here wont be able to help him. The two of us, you and I, joining forces is considered foolproof. Blood Demon appeared unimpressed as his crimson blood-red eyes looked around at the outer circle of the airport and said with a cold smile, I really dont think there are any strong people in this Carovia. Even if there are some individually strong people or not, they are just cats and dogs that cant bounce around in front of you and me. That being said, we should still be careful. No matter what, we mustplete the task that the Holy Son has exined. St. Fetus opened his mouth, a wisp of coldness in his eyes appearing at first as he said, In addition to wanting Satans life, my ns Saint Son has also specifically exined that the core technology of the Zeus project developed by the Herthum Group must also be obtained. Before the mission ispleted, even if it means letting this city bleed to death. Jiejie Blood Demon sneered conspiratorially and said, Rivers of blood? This I like! At that time, I would like to see if the so-called strong man exists in Carovia. ording to the information we have, the chairman of Herthum Group is named Sally. looking at the picture, she is still a stunning beauty. St. Fetus said and nced at Blood Demon as he continued, After the mission is allpleted, this woman is yours.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then Im wee. Blood Demon smiled, a look of extreme exuberance on his face. One of the targets this time, the woman named Sally, he had also seen the photos, and even though there was no shortage of all kinds of beautiful women in Agist, he was still stunned when he saw Sallys photos. He has a fetish, like to find young and beautiful women to be his ything, in the process of making love to use all kinds of cruel means, such as biting through the other partys neck artery, or even directly pull out the other partys heart, and then watch the other party die in despairing pain when he reaches the peak of pleasure. Go to thended hotel to check in and then follow the clues we have to immediately start the action. It would be best if we can get this Sally under control tonight so we can get the word out in Dark World and force Satan to show up. St. Fetus said in a deep voice. No problem! Blood Demons eyes narrowed slightly, with a demonic cold aura shing. Bamboo Residence. As the sun began to sink in the west, a hearty meal was already set up in the backyard. Jason personally cooked a few dishes, a soybean stewed pigs feet, a sweet and sour pork, a steamed cinnamon fish, a pot of chicken soup, as well as some takeout that he ordered back and so on, to make up a table. Old Mr. Miller was there, so naturally the drinks were inevitable. When Old Mr. Miller was happy, he even took out a small bottle of Jade Jade Wine that he had extorted from Ghost Doctor, and the smell of the wine really filled the room with the fragrance of wine. Besides Jason, Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy, the rest of the table was full of beautiful women, so Jason should be happy. But Jason was sitting in front of the table, but he had a feeling of being on the edge of his seat. The main reason was that Sally, Kay, Emily and other beauties were looking at him in an unfavorable way, and he wondered if Old Mr. Millers bullshit obsession had caused the bloodshed, right? Even so, Jason could only say, Its a rare asion for us to gather here. Lets all raise our sses and have a drink to celebrate. Sally and the others watched Jason wake up and were indeed happy in their hearts. They raised their sses and started to drink, but what these beauties drank was not Jade Qiong Wine, it is true that this wine is precious, but the strength of the wine is too strong, not to mention them, even Jason cant carry the strength of the wine. Therefore, Sally and the girls are drinking red wine. After three rounds of wine, some small talk, sometimesughter. By the time the night hadpletely Sovereign this world, there was the sound of a car outside, followed by- Emily, Emily, are you back? An impatient voice came. As soon as he heard this voice, Jason could not help but open his mouth, that great-uncle who moved with a ck face had rushed here. Chapter 1483 Old Mr. Miller preaches a sermon Jasons impression of his brother-inw is actually quite good, except for being too protective of his sister, but otherwise he is very good, and belongs to the cold-faced and warm-hearted type. Jason will never forget that in the Seven Killing ces at Sacred ce of Retreat, it was this dark-faced brother-inw who stopped Tommy at thest moment, and he was able to get away. Jason didnt say anything at that time, and he didnt see this ck-faced brother-inw after the end of Sacred ce of Retreat, but he was still very grateful in his heart.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A drop of kindness is returned by a spring of water. For Roberts sisters kindness, he had always kept it in his heart. Emilys face was a little cold, she naturally heard who that voice was, no need to think it must be her own brother came over. She knows Robert has always been very protective of her, since childhood, what is good to eat fun will be the first to give her, but also do not allow others to bully their own, there is such a good brother is naturally very secure and very happy. The problem is, now have grown up ah, have been adult is not it? But this brother still treats her as a three-year-old child, fearing that she will suffer that was bullied, in short, more than her parents control is also strict, her heart of course, some of the unhappiness. Just thinking, an upright and handsome figure quickly walked to the backyard of the house, it is Robert, walked over to him to see so many people sitting together to eat and drink, among them there are Old Mr. Miller and other people, his face can not help but be stunned. Robert, long time no see. Come on, since we bumped into each other, lets sit down and have a drink together. Jason said with a smile. Since Sacred ce of Retreat, I heard that Robert has been in seclusion, now that he hase out of seclusion then I think the realm of Cultivation must have made a breakthrough, right? Darcey asked with a smile. In front of so many people, Robert also did not want to show too much coldness, he said, I heard that Emily came back, but never returned home. I thought it should be here, so I came to look for Emily, but I didnt expect that so many of you gathered together for dinner. Im sorry for the intrusion. Old Mr. Miller nced at him and said, Robert, you are just like your grandpa Dafydd when he was young, you are very civilized, I am not used to this kind of thing. If you want to drink, just sit down for the time being, and if there is nothing to do, just p your butt and leave, this is how dry ah. In the face of Old Mr. Miller this kind of seniority supreme cultivation saint, Robert is naturally also respected, heughed dryly, said: Okay, then I will borrow the flowers to offer Buddha, toast Old Mr. Miller a cup. Jason moved a stool for Robert to sit down, and then introduced to Sally and the others who did not yet know the inside story, saying, This is Robert, Emilys own brother. Sally and the others were suddenly enlightened, no wonder they were calling out Emilys name before they arrived, so they were brother and sister to Emily. Robert raised his wine ss and toasted the crowd, at the end he looked at Emily and asked in a low voice, Emily, youve been back for several days, why dont youe home? Brother, Im not a kid anymore. Besides, I still have friends in Oakshire, so stay with them for a few days. Ill naturally go back when Im free. Emily said. Friends? Robert looked at Jason suspiciously, he was a bit sensitive to the word pany, and wondered if Emily meant that she was apanying this guy from names Miller. Jason was a little weak by Roberts nce, seeing that Robert began to show signs of ck face, he knew that the other party must have misunderstood Emilys meaning. Jason only smiled and said without moving, Yes, this time when we came back from overseas, besides Emily, there are also two of herrades, Mary and Dark Phoniex, its their first time toe to Oakshire, so its not wrong for Emily to apany them. Roberts face lightened up a little when he said this, he had initially thought that Emily was referring to Jason, but if she was apanying her two female friends who hade to Oakshire with her, then that was fine. Roberts face change naturally fell in Jasons eyes, which made Jason can not help but a burst of abdominal nder up C heck, this ck-faced brother-inw how to prevent themselves like a thief a look? Is he really afraid that he will abduct his sister? Old Mr. Miller nced at Robert and suddenly said: Robert, your Cultivation realm is still not bad, and it has already reached the Quasi-Saint realm. Now there is still more than a month before Ancient Martial Arts Conference, you kid seize this one month time to properly sense and cultivate, maybe you can also break through to Saint level realm. Roberts face was stunned, he did not have the slightest fluctuation and presentation of cultivation aura from the beginning to the end, but still, Old Mr. Miller could tell his current cultivation realm at a nce, and he hurriedly said, Thank you Old Mr. Miller for your encouragement. I have only partially realized the rules of Saint level realm, and it is still difficult for me to say that I have fullyprehended the rules and thus reached the Sacred Realm realm. It feels like its already at a bottleneck. Old Mr. Miller took a sip of wine and said in a leisurely tone, Saint, the great achievement of Cultivation cannot be realized by those who are not resolute in heart and mind. Cultivation is not only about cultivating martial arts, but it is also about enlightening the Way. What is enlightenment? Dao originates from the state of mind, the process of enlightenment, in fact, is the process of knocking the heart. Your understanding and realization of the Tao, in fact, is their own state of mind on the illusory way of conception and hypothesis. Therefore, cultivating the state of mind can train the mind, and inquiring into the heart can realize the way in the heart. Roberts mind was shaken by these words, and he felt that he had benefited a lot under careful consideration. Old Mr. Millers short sentences, but pinpointed the key to cultivate Sacred Realm C knocking the heart, cultivate the state of mind, realize the way of the heart! The Tao here refers to the rules of Saint level realm. Sacred Realm is different from other realms. Other cultivation realms, such as Heritage Master Stage, Completion Stage, Supreme Master Stage, are mainly for cultivating the power of dark energy, which can be constantly umted under the right conditions. Under the right conditions, one can break through continuously. However, Sacred Realm involves a process of enlightenment, that is to say,prehending the rules of Saint level realm, and only in this way can one transform ones own Hyacinth power into Saint level power ording to theprehended rules of Saint level realm! The Hyacinth power below Sacred Realm has Ming Jin power and Dark Jin power, and these two kinds of power arepletely different from Saint level power, and are notparable at all. Many Heritage Master Stage peak powerhouses have been stuck at this level and have never been able to enter the Saint level realm. Why? For no other reason than they were stuck at the level of enlightenment! Regarding enlightenment, Hyacinth major families, Holy Land does not have too many better ways or cultivation method to teach to the younger generation of disciples, more or rely on the younger generation of disciples with their own natural talent to sense, to find out. Old Mr. Millers words are pointing out the importance of cultivating the state of mind, cultivating the state of mind can strengthen the mind, the stronger and higher the state of mind, the stronger and moreprehensive the rules of cultivation perceived when knocking on the heart. Chapter 1484 – Storm Clouds Will Rise Robert knew that Old Mr. Miller was pointing out his own cultivation sense, Old Mr. Millers cultivation mastermind was already a Sacred Level existence in the early years of Hyacinth, even if he had been recluse for several decades, there were only a few people who couldpete with him in terms of cultivation sense and understanding in Hyacinth today. Even though he has been retired for decades, there are only a few people in Hyacinth who can match his perception and understanding of cultivation. Therefore, Old Mr. Millers seemingly light sentence of instruction could often make Robert take many detours, and these insights on cultivation could not be learned from any Hyacinth books. Robert was so inspired that he stood up, faced Old Mr. Miller, and said with a sped fist, Thank you for your guidance. Old Mr. Miller rolled his eyes, took a drag on his dry cigarette and said: What kind of guidance is not guidance, there is no such thing. Otherwise, if these words reach Dafydds ears, and Dafydd thinks that Ive given him a hard time, what if he doesnt give me Yutan wine to drink? You kid if you think its useful then keep it in your heart, if you think its useless then just take it as a whisper. Robert nodded, although Old Mr. Miller does not take it seriously, but he is still extremely grateful in his heart. In fact, Jason was also recalling Old Mr. Millers words, knocking on the heart and asking questions, which was not only for Hyacinth martial artists but also for other martial artists who took the path of Secret Power Realm cultivation. Jason is currently in the Lord Peak realm, if he wants to break through to the Emperor Realm, he also needs to realize the way of the Emperor, he also needs to cultivate his mind, and he also needs to inquire about his heart. The path of cultivation is the same. Whether it is Hyacinth Cultivation or Secret Power Realm, there is no difference in essence, it is just a manifestation of the different attributes of the power. Old Mr. Millers insights and perceptions of cultivation are beyond our reach, the Great Dao is simplified, the words are heavy in meaning, we still have to thank Old Mr. Miller for his preaching and exnation. Robert said as he sat down. Darcey smiled, bing more and more ethereal and clear, she said, For the uing Ancient Martial Arts Conference, all the major talents in Hyacinth are in seclusion to prepare for it, ready to make a ssh at the conference. I heard that Tommy came out of seclusion two months ago and is already in the Quasi-Saint realm. Subsequently, it was rumored that an old ancestor of THE GOODWIN FAMILY took him to personally travel to a ferocious forbiddennd to hone his skills, breaking through the Sacred Realm realm in the midst of life and death trials. Even though Tommy was the young master of THE GOODWIN FAMILY, and had even awakened the bloodline of the Emperor n, THE GOODWIN FAMILY did not cultivate him into a hothouse flower. Instead, they utilized some of the resources of the Goodwin family to sharpen Tommy in all kinds of dangers, which on the one hand was able to exercise Tommys will and will, and more directly exercise his cultivation, making him grow continuously. Robert had always regarded Tommy as his primarypetitor, but his face was calm when he talked about Tommy, saying, Tommy indeed has extraordinary qualifications, having advanced to the Quasi-Saint realm one step earlier than me. In addition to Tommy, as far as I know, Embus, Demon Son, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and others have also made breakthroughs. Thus, this Ancient Martial Arts Conference is bound to be exciting. Speaking of this, Robert looked at Jason and said, When the timees, you will also attend, right?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Me? Jason smiled, then said, If it happens to be the right time, its okay to go over there to have a look and learn more. Robert said, Back in Sacred ce of Retreat, you fought Demon Son and Tommy by yourself, your own strength is extremely extraordinary. If I have the opportunity, I would like to spar with you, topete with each other, and also be able to see my own shorings. Brother, you are not bullying people too much, Jason this time he was seriously injureda back, fortunately Old Mr. Miller to help cure, today this woke up. Jason has been in aa for more than ten days. If youre inviting him for a sparring match, what is it but bullying? Emily whirled around and said in an unfavorable manner. Theres still this matter? Robert froze for a moment. Jason smiled and nodded, Indeed. I just woke up today, too. But with Old Mr. Millers healing. Its almost as good as it gets. You should first recuperate your body. In the future, if you have the chance, you can have a sparring session. Robert said. Jason nodded and said, Good. Robert suddenly realized that his own sisters words just now were not quite right. It was obvious that she was favoring Jason. Admittedly, he did not know that Jason was injured and unconscious, so he rashly proposed the duel was inappropriate. But there is no sin in not knowing, right? On the contrary, his own sisters words to Jasons favoritism is also too obvious point. Whos her real brother, anyway? As the saying goes, Emily has already followed this guy to Dark World twice, if there is a third time then when he returns to China again, will he have a sister inw out of nowhere? Thinking of this, Robert whole person suddenly bad, vaguely began to face ck. Jason lit a cigarette and said, It seems that this Ancient Martial Arts Conference is bound to be a gathering of heavenly pride for aplete collision. Its quite something to look forward to. Darcey gazed at Jason and asked with a smile, Are you nning to fly high at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference by then? Darcey dont make fun of me, Ancient Martial Arts Conference is the stage for Hyacinths pride like Robert to shine, as for me its fine to go over there and y the autumn breeze. Jason said with a smile. This time the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is hosted by Gosvor C the Miller family. That would be a good time for Embus of THE Miller family to take over. Darcey said. Finn! Jason fell silent slightly at the thought of this man. That day in Sacred ce of RetreatSeven Killing ces that Finns words were still vivid in his mind, he indeed didnt understand what Finn was referring to in his words, but in his heart, he also knew that these words were by no means unintentional, and that there must be a reason for them. Perhaps, Ancient Martial Arts Conference when ites to the Miller family have a chance to ask Finn. Jason thought secretly in his mind. Regardless, as the date of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference gradually approached, the heavenly pride disciples of all forces would be actively shutting down to prepare for the battle, all of them thinking to make a ssh in this Ancient Martial Arts Conference. After all, as long as one was able topete for Hyacinth Fighters, what it meant to those heavenly prides was endless cultivation resources. Therefore, anyone would go andpete. Originally, martial artists were meant to dare topete, and the only way to excel and have a ce in Hyacinth was to boldlypete. In the midst of small talk, the night was getting darker and the wine was almost gone. Old Mr. Miller has squinted his eyes and dozed off, but I dont know whether he is asleep or not. Sally, Mary and a few other beautiful women are also very happy to talk to each other, Mary is a generous woman, character is very straight and very strong, and Sally, Kay is also a good chat. Looking at the color of the sky is already veryte, Robert also thought of pulling his sister away, absolutely can not allow his sister to stay here, the risk factor is too high. Emily said, Sister Smoke, Dark Phoniex, lets go back and rest too. The time iste. You guys go rest as well. Jason spoke up as well, then with a smile, said, Lady Mary, in a couple days, Ill show you guys around Oakshire. Yeah, Im making a note of that. Mary smiled. As they spoke, Emily, Mary, and Dark Phoniex had already gotten up and were ready to leave. Robert naturally followed his sister closely, fearing that if his sister stayed here, she would be like a sheep in a tigers mouth. Chapter 1485 Sally’s Heart Sally has not yet left, her white jade-like face stained with a faint blush, she was not good at drinking, from tonight under the joy of drinking several sses of red wine, with the wine has begun to have a slight drunkenness. Sally, why dont you not go back tonight. Go sleep in my house. Kay said. Kay also looked at Sally has a little drunk, in such a situation to drive back alone more or less a little dangerous, besides Sally also from time to time in her house to stay overnight. Not tonight. Sally shook her head as she said, I have to go back and look over the ns from thest meeting. I didnt drink much, and Ill sober up after a little rest. Jason was naturally not stupid, and since Sally insisted on going back, he took the opportunity to say, Then Ill drive you back. You cant drive yourself back in such a state. Okay. Sally smiled. Waiting for those words. Darcey, Kay, you guys get an early night too. Jason spoke up and continued, Ill just take care of getting Sally back. You should be careful driving. Kay admonished. Okay, Ill pay attention. Jason smiled. Jason walked out with Kay and he looked over at Sally and asked, Drive your car? Or in my giant SUV? Sallys eyes flickered as she said with a beaming smile, Or take your car. Youve sent me back, and you still have toe back. Ill just leave this car here for now, and Ille back tomorrow to pick it up. Jason nodded as he and Sally walked toward the Paramount Marauder parked in the front yard, opened the door and helped Sally into the passenger seat. Jason circled back to the drivers seat and got into the car, and under the start, the Paramount Marauder, which was like a giant beast crawling on the ground, let out a roaring and vibrating engine sound, and in the roaring sound, it went away. The night was tantalizingly autumnal. Sally looked at Jasons resolute and masculine side face, and her eyes were flooded with tenderness, she said, Jason, can you not go on those dangerous missions in the future? Do you know, when I received Kays phone call and learned that you were seriously injured and in aa, at that moment my whole world seemed to have copsed, and I was really worried that something would happen to you. During the days you were in aa, even though I was convinced that you would wake up either way, my heart ached every single day. Jason gave a smile as he looked over at Sally and reached over and pinched Sallys jade face and said, Then I promise I wont make you worry like that again. But you can also rest assured, didnt Old Mr. Miller say, I have an obsession in my heart, so the King of Hell wont ept me. Obsession? Sally gave Jason a nk look and said, Then your obsession is really quite big, all these beauties are your obsession, right? Jason was sweating for a while, and quickly said, No, no, Old Mr. Miller is exaggerating. Im drowning in 3, 000 waters and Im only taking one scoop. Im content to have you with me. Jason said this without blushing or jumping, only because his one scoop is different from others, every little drop of water inside a scoop can also represent a beautiful woman not. Sally snorted augh, beautiful eyes angry eyes Jason, said: In fact, I do not care about you surrounded by beautiful women, after this time, I only hope that you can be good enough. Love a person is not to upy all of him, more not inch by inch to bolt on the side, so you can be free to go to war, to realize the ambition and ambition of your heart. But you have to be in good hands so that I can rest assured. Is that a confession Sally? Oops, looks like I need to find a jewelry store, go buy a diamond ring over and propose on my knees while the iron is hot. Jason said in a serious voice.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sally chirped, couldnt help but reach out and pinch Jasons arm, said in a bad mood, Talking to you seriously, are you listening in? Jason nodded his head and said, Listened to it, already memorized in the heart especially your love words. YouC Sally was ashamed and annoyed, simply unable to do anything with this brazen guy. Go back directly? Or do you and I have a little more time to warm up in this two-person world? Jason winked at Sally and asked with a smile. At these words, Sallys face could not help but flush with an undisguised blush. In the Bamboo Residence, she refused Kays offer to stay overnight and insisted on going home, and there were some small ns hidden in it for her. She knew that in her current state of drinking, if she insisted on going home, Jason would definitely not watch her drive home alone after drinking, and would definitely give her a ride himself. In that case, she would have the opportunity to spend some time alone with Jason. This is also considered to be a small n in her heart. Now that Jason had directly asked this question, she couldnt help but feel the blush of having the little n in her heart exposed. However, Sally didnt care about this, she said, I do want to stay with you for a while longer. Its not because of you, every time Ie back, my stay is very short, instead, I go to stay overseas for an extremely long time, sometimes its a luxury to want you to be with me. Jason deeply sympathized, he nodded his head and said, Thats right. Ill keep youpany tonight then. Where shall we go next? Find a clear bar to sit in? Sally shook her head and said, Its better not to go to a bar, Im a little tipsy right now, so I wont drink. Let me think about it haha I think the top of that hill you took me tost time is nice, its actually pretty nice to be up high at night and look out over the thousands of lights of this city. You mean Mount Casey. Okay, then were on our way to Mount Casey. Jason smiled. Going to the mountain was good, there werent many people in the middle of the night, so it would really be a veritable world for two. Moreover, in that mountain interest, hugging and kissing and lifting high is also unrestrained, do not have to worry about the presence of bystanders will be embarrassed and so on, it is simply a multi-benefit. With this in mind, Jason turned his car around and drove in the direction of Mount Casey. This formidable Paramount Marauder cross-country car converged in the rolling traffic, even in theing and going vehicles, this formidable cross-country car still appears iparable eye-catching, not to mention other things, first of all, that isrge enough to let a person produce a strong sense of pressure on the body makes people unforgettable. In the traffic, behind this Paramount Marauder, there is a ck Range Rover also speeding. Inside the Range Rover, there were four men wearing special uniforms, and their eyes were staring at the tough and huge body of the Paramount Marauder that appeared in the view of the traffic in front of them from time to time, and their eyes revealed a touch of coldness. Then, a man on the passenger seat took out his cell phone and dialed a phone number, and soon, the phone was connected, and he said C Hon. St. Fetus, we have spotted the target, and the target spotted is not only Sally, Satan is there as well. Chapter 1486 – The Supreme Emperor Moves Out Marriott International Hotel, Oakshire. Inside a presidential suite, St. Fetus, a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse from Holy Night people, was listening to the report from his men on the phone, and when he learned that besides Sally, the target he found was also Satan, his face showed an unexpected joy. Did you confirm that Satan was there? St. Fetus asked in a deep voice. We went to follow up on the information wed uncovered and happened to be heading to Oakshire University when we saw this Paramount Marauder SUV pull out. There was a man and a woman in the car, and we had already made a filming recording when this car drove out, and the characteristics of the people in the car shownter on ording to the filming recording indicated that it was none other than Satan and Sally. Good, very good! At first I thought Satan was still in Dark World, but I didnt realize that he was already back in Oakshire, so its even easier to save time and effort. Satan and Sally are together? Satan and Sally are together? Thats perfect, well be able to kill them all! St. Fetus opened his mouth, and then said in a deep voice, Keep an eye on them, report their whereabouts at all times, and dont alert them yet. I will rush over immediately. Yes! A respectful voice came from the phone. This time when they came to CaroviaOakshire, Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist also did a lot of investigation and collection of rted information, Sallys side is naturally needless to mention, all kinds of information has even been detailed to Sallys family address and so on. As for Jasons side is also investigated clearly, learned that Satan in Carovia this side of the name for Jason, living in Oakshire Universitys Bamboo Residence, traveling the most obvious is the Paramount Marauder off-road vehicle. And hes the only one in all of Oakshire who owns one. The power of the Agist is extremelyrge, and there are some forces and businesses in Carovia that are involved with the dark Agist. Therefore, it wasnt difficult to get hold of this information. The only thing that surprised St. Fetus was that Satan was also in Oakshire, and he was with Sally. He had thought that Satan had stayed in Dark World to recuperate after the battle with Shura Sanctuary, but he didnt realize that he had already returned to Oakshire, which was an unexpected news to him. Otherwise, ording to the original n, he was nning to hijack Sally, and then release the wind to Dark World, forcing Satan to show up. Now, instead, this step was directly eliminated. Even tonight, he can act directly, first capture Satan, and then use Satans life to force Sally, so that Sally handed over the core technology of the Zeus bio-energy program. As long as you get the Zeus bio-energy technology, Satan will definitely die, as for Sally he promised Blood Demon, after thepletion of the matter, Sallypletely handed over to Blood Demon, whether he is dead or alive, he does not care. care about it. St. Fetus immediately notified Blood Demon by phone, let hime to the room to discuss matters. The suite Blood Demon lived in was next to his, soon, Blood Demon knocked on the door and entered, he said, There is news about the target? St. Fetus nodded, a gleeful look spreading across his face as he said, Not only the initial target, but the man Satan was present and is with Sally. It seems were in luck. Oh? Blood Demons eyes shed with a dark red demonic light as he said, Satan is actually in Oakshire, I thought he was still in Dark World. This is really good news. The goal of our trip is Satan and Sally, now we are able to get them all in one go.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thats right. So, prepare properly. Call up all the rest of the people as well and move out to round up Satan immediately, St. Fetus said. Blood Demon skimmed his lips, looking unimpressed, Satan, ording to the information, is nothing more than the strength of a Lord Peak. Yet it makes you and I especially a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse like you personally move, he should rest in peace even if he dies. For the sake of this n being foolproof, so its good to go all out. If we can settle everything within tonight, we can still get out of here while its still night. St. Fetus said. Blood Demons mind shed to the stunning beauty presented in Sallys photo, and the dark red demonic glow in his eyes intensified as he said with a fierce smile, Thats right. That woman called Sally, Im finally going to get it tonight! Notify your manpower, well make slight preparations and head out this time! Its best to settle everything within tonight, so as not to have a long night. St. Fetus said in a deep voice. Blood Demon nodded his head, and he immediately went to notify the men under his hand to prepare for the departure of the operation. Soon, St. Fetus, Blood Demon, and the other four people left the hotel, also traveling in a Range Rover, and went to meet up with another car. The strongest of the Emperors were on the move, pointing their swords at Satan! In the rolling traffic, the ck Range Rover was still traveling, driven by a Holy Night peoples Quasi-Emperor Realm, named Saint Reese. In this car, there were a total of two Holy Night people powerhouses, while the remaining two were from Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor Realm. At this time, Saint Reese, who was responsible for driving the car and following it, noticed that the Paramount Marauder in front of him was traveling in the direction of the countryside, and when it entered the road leading to the countryside, the number of cars on the roadway decreased a lot. St. Reese noticed this situation, the corner of his mouth could not help but emerge a cold smile, he certainly hoped that Satan toward the remote end of the low end of the road, the more remote for them, the more convenient to move their hands. This Satan is bound to die tonight! Saint Reeseughed coldly, and a streak of killing intent shed in the depths of his eyes. Inside the Paramount Marauder off-road vehicle in front, Jason was chatting with Sally, in which he talked about the Zeus bio-energy program that Sally had been presiding over. Since the Herthum Group has been working with Okoro Bioenergy, a breakthrough in research has been achieved, and one of the key technical points in the energy conversion of the Zeus Bioenergy Project has been ovee. ording to Sallys estimation, a batch of actual products will beunched around the middle of next year. This is naturally a great thing, both for Herthum Group and for Sally. Sally, expect this research of yours to revolutionize the energy situation in the world today. Jason said with a smile. I dont dare to think so, lets take one step at a time and see what happens, lets make the product first. Sally said. Jason nodded, he was about to say something when he violently frowned, his eyes also shed a sh of Mori cold intention. In fact, before turning into this suburban road leading to Mount Casey, Jason already had a vaguely ufortable feeling during the driving process, and he was thinking whether it could be due to the fact that he had just awakened from aa for more than ten days. Coupled with the fact that he had been chatting with Sally, his own body and mind, as well as perception and other aspects have also been ckened, so he has not been to care about other situations. But now, he clearly felt that something was wrong. Through the rearview mirror, he noticed a ck SUV behind him, and he remembered that this car had already appeared in his rearview mirror a few times, as if it had been tailing. Being followed? The thought popped into Jasons head, and the gaze in his eyes grew even colder. Chapter 1487 – Responding to a Crisis Although Jason realized that he had been followed, he still appeared to be cool and calm, as Dragon Head and Satan in Dark World, he had experienced too many crises in various situations in battles, even if there was an unexpected situation or not, he still maintained a calm mindset. Jason slightly slowed down the speed of the car, his eyes fixed on the rearview mirror, to see the reaction of the ck SUV behind him. It was obvious to see that under his deceleration, the SUV slowed down as well. Now, Jason was basically sure that he was really being followed. Jason couldnt help but frown, what other people on Oakshires side were trying to deal with him nowadays? To put it bluntly, the underground forces on the Oakshire side had already been controlled by the Heavenly Pavilion led by Hua Xieyue, so it could be deduced that the people who were following him back there were not the forces on the Oakshire side. Not to mention the Oakshire side, as far as the entire country was concerned, what other forces would dare toe and target him? Hyacinths rival forces? Jason thought about it and thought that it was unlikely. Now that Hyacinth knew that Old Mr. Miller was sitting in Oakshire, who would dare toe and touch this bad luck? When the Sacred ce of Retreat was opened, the four great saints of Hyacinth had attacked Old Mr. Miller without any sess, under such circumstances, it was impossible for some hostile forces of Hyacinth to be so stupid as to make a move against Old Mr. Miller in Oakshire, where he was sitting. Jasons mind spun rapidly, and then he thought of a hidden force, the Forbidden Dragon Guard! Could it be the Forbidden Dragon Guard? Forbidden Dragon Guard is a force that hides in the shadows, and has a national background, several times there were Forbidden Dragon Guard behind the scenes of the world rted to Hyacinth. Could it be that his return to Oakshire had been targeted by the Forbidden Dragon Guard? Jason thought about it and thought it was unlikely. Forbidden Dragon Guards side was aware of his identity, knowing that he was the Dragon Head of the current generation, holding the Order of Infamy, and had the power of first to kill. Under such circumstances, Forbidden Dragon Guard has not dared to deal with him openly, and can only hide behind the scenes to carry out all kinds of calctions. Therefore, knowing Jasons identity, Forbidden Dragon Guard wouldnt be stupid enough toe and follow Jason directly like this, which was asking for trouble. After all the possibilities were ruled out, Jason was also very curious as to what kind of force was following him? Could it be from abroad? This is not impossible, we know that the Prince of the East had sent Shinto-style martial artists and ninjas from the Tenjin school to Oakshire to assassinate him. Jason maintained his normal speed and didnt show any abnormalities, he didnt want to scare the other party and let them know that he had already detected the abnormality. Jasons own breath and sensing ability is also fully concentrated, for this kind of dangerous situation he does not have any panic, the only thing to take into ount is the side of Sally. If the followers do not pose any threat, it is fine, if there are strong opponents among them, then he will need to consider how to ensure Sallys safety, and then deal with the unknown followers behind him. Under Jasons full concentration of perception, his face was suddenly startled, he vaguely captured a wisp of breath, this wisp of breath contains a unique bloodthirsty intent, this kind of breath he had felt, can be said to be very familiar. Almost as a reflex, the figure of a person emerged in his mind C Blood de! Blood de, a Blood Moon martial artist he had killed in the battle with Shura Sanctuary! The aura he captured just now was extremely simr to the aura that Blood de had emitted, and it could be said that they were both reflections of the same origin, which meant that the owner of the aura he captured just now was from the Blood Moon Agist! In addition to the aura of the Blood Moon Agist powerhouse, there were obviously other extremely obscure aura fluctuations within the car behind him. Jasons face instantly turned cold and ironic, he hadnt expected at all that the Agist powerhouses from Dark World had infiltrated into Oakshire, specifically to deal with him. Since it was a Dark Agist that hade out, it would be non-trivial, and there might be Emperor Realm powerhouses. Even if Jason was confident in his own strength, he would not be so blindly arrogant as to say that he could face an Emperor Realm powerhouse from the Dark Agist and still be able to retreat. More importantly, he still had Sally by his side, if he was to fall into the siege of these Dark Agist powerhouses, he would be in a passive situation in order to protect Sally, and it would be really dangerous at that time. Jason, whats wrong with you? Why do I feel that your face is a little bit not quite right? At this time, Sally noticed the abnormality of Jasons face and couldnt help but ask. Jason took a deep breath and said, Sally, maybe tonight our world of the two of us is going to be perceived as ruined. What do you mean? Someone is following us and its not good. What? Someone is following us? Who is the other person? Should we call the police? No, I have my own way of handling this! Jason opened his mouth as he took out his cell phone and immediately dialed Old Mr. Millers number.N?velDrama.Org content rights. At this time, he could only turn to Old Mr. Miller for help, in case there was Emperor Realm amongst these Agist powerhouses, he was afraid that he wouldnt be able to protect Sallys safety at all. The only safe thing to do is to let Old Mr. Miller rush over to save the day. At this very moment, the foothills of Mount Casey had already been approached. Inside the ck Range Rover SUV in the back. Saint Reese had just put down his cell phone as he stared at Paramount Marauder in front of him, sneering, His Excellency St. Fetus and the others are rushing over and are already on their way. This time, this Satan wont be able to fly. Theres no need for the two great emperor-level powerhouses on our side to make a move at all. In my opinion, the few of us are already enough to surround and kill this person. A Blood Moon Agist powerhouse sitting in the passenger seat said. Thats right, its just a Lord Peak strength guy, the four of us cant surround and kill him? In the back seat, there were two more people sitting, one of them said. Its good that were confident, but His Excellency St. Fetus said for us not to act rashly. In order to be foolproof in the end, its better not to disturb the other party yet. Otherwise if anything really goes wrong, not to mention His Excellency St. Fetus, the holy sons of our respective Agist wont forgive us lightly. Saint Reese said. At these words, the three people in the car also nodded their heads. This time, the Saint Sons of their respective Agist were all aiming to win and could not afford to lose, so in order to y it safe, it was better to wait for an Emperor level powerhouse like St. Fetus and Blood Demon toe. In the middle of their conversation, they suddenly saw the Paramount Marauder in front of them suddenly elerated, the deafening sound of the engine like the roar of a wild animal echoed endlessly in the night sky, and the exhaust pipe spewed out a strong airflow, and the car was like a scampering car, and immediately pulled away from the distance with a whoosh. Damn! Saint Reese cursed after seeing this, and then said, Satan realized that we were following him and wanted to escape! As he spoke, Saint Reese also mmed his foot on the gas pedal and hurriedly chased after him. Chapter 1488 – What’s There to Fear in War? Saint Reese foot throttle down, under full eleration, the Range Rover also elerated towards the front of the speeding, catching up with the vaguely see the front of the formidable shape of the SUV turned on the mountain highway. Saint Reese naturally did not have the slightest hesitation, he steering wheel a hit, also along the mountain highway whistling up. By the time St. Reese turned into the mountain highway, the Paramount Marauders body could not be seen in front of him, and the only thing that could be heard vaguely was the roaring sound of the engine that was transmitted to him like the roaring of a wild beast. Up ahead, the Paramount Marauder was driving at full speed, and up Mount Casey there were some rugged dirt roads, which were not much different from t ground for the Paramount Marauder. This kind of road surface can make the Paramount Marauders performance y to the extreme, so all the way to crush, all the way to speed, to be able to follow the Land Rover behind to get rid of. Sallys face was a bit tense, and her hands couldnt help but subconsciously grab the seatbelt in front of her, she herself didnt know what kind of person was following behind, but she also knew that the other party was definitelying with malicious intent. Jason looked at Sally, he softly said: Sally, you dont have to be too nervous. With me here, everything will be fine. I will definitely not let you suffer any harm. What about you? Sally couldnt help but ask back. Me? Jason was dumbfounded as he said, Ill be fine too. Dont forget, my obsession is very deep. Sally couldnt help butugh, what a time, this guy still had the heart to be joking. However, this did ease Sallys nervousness quite a bit. The car rushed all the way up to the halfway point of the mountainside, Jason violently stepped on the brakes, this Paramount Marauder immediately braked the body. Jason immediately stepped out of the car, and he quickly went around and opened the passenger door, saying, Sally,e down with me. Sally nodded and immediately stepped out of the car. Jason led Sally towards a dark mountain forest on the right, which was dark and heavy, apanied by a whistling sound under the night wind. Jason pulled Sallys arm, in this piece of mountain forest shuttle, for this kind of mountain forest area Jason is extremely familiar with, under the perennialbat experience, has umted for all kinds of terrainbat judgment. Soon, Jason searched for a hidden bush, he wrenched his hands in the bush, pulling out a space, and said to Sally, Sally, you hide here. Remember my words, no matter what happens, you mustnt make a sound or run out privately. You have to trust me, I wille over and bring you out. Sallys face was stunned, this scene was like the time when Jason was in the Amazon rainforest in order to be alone with the mercenary fighters who were in hot pursuit of her, he also brought her to a hidden cave and let her hide inside, that time she even asked to take an Army Knife from Jason. Sally knew the priority of the matter, so she was also decisive and showed enough strength after hearing Jasons words, she said, I believe you! But you also have to promise me that you must be good! I promise! Jason nodded his head as he cupped Sallys cheek and ced a light kiss on her forehead and said, You hide first. Sallyplied and hid in the bushes, Jason briefly arranged a disguise, then he shed, a sh dash toward the mountains and forests outside. The first time I saw him, he was in the middle of the street! On the mountain road, there was the sound of a car whistling. St. Reeses face was gloomy, he had already driven the car very fast, but the mountain road was rugged, even though the Range Rovers off-road performance was very strong, it was only rtively speaking. Compared to Paramount Marauder, it was not on the same level at all, so it was normal to be pulled away from a certain distance. However, Saint Reese didnt think that Satan could escape this time, in his eyes, this kind of behavior was just a dying struggle, at most, it was just a small situation, as long as Satan was blocked, and with the two Agists emperor-level powerhousesing behind, everything would be finalized. By this time, St. Reese had already driven up to the halfway point of the mountain, and before that, he could no longer hear the engine of the Paramount Marauder growling like a wild beast. Yet at the very moment he drove up the turn onto the halfway point of the hill, out of the cold C Boom! The sound of a roaring engine, like the roar of a wild animal, abruptly broke the silence of the night on the mountainside. Two eye-catching lights were also lit up in an instant, extremely blinding re lights irradiated over, locking down the ck Range Rover that was driving up. At that instant, Saint Reese inside the Range Rover had a moment of disorientation. A strong and deep killing chance diffused in an instant, like a demon descending. Whew!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Immediately after that, the Paramount Marauder started up and rushed straight towards the ck Range Rover at a high speed! Yes, straight at it, like a prehistoric beast pouncing on its prey. As a matter of fact, in front of this formidable, huge, steel-bodied Paramount Marauder, this Range Rover was no different from a prey. Damn it! Saint Reese inside the Land Rover roared, he could see the other partys intention, if the Paramount Marauders huge and heavy body directly crushed over, it can be said that it can instantly crush this Range Rover, at that time, even if they are all Quasi-Emperor Realm or not, they all have to encounter a fatal crisis, and they will not be killed but also seriously injured. Paramount Marauder Inside the body, Jasons eyes in the gaze of a cold, rolling killing machine like a tide, like a god like a devil, his eyes lit up a zing fire like a fire of war. Not just a battle? What is there to fear! When the world Dragon Head dark Satan, his life is in the blood and fire all the way toe, never afraid of a battle, and never afraid of any strong enemy, before the war first timid, not worthy of a real warrior! What about the Dark Agist? If you dare to infiltrate Oakshire and vite mynd of Carovia, you will be killed! Whew! Paramount Marauder rammed into him with great speed, Jason was nning to crush his opponent to death! Saint Reese in the Land Rover is also worthy of being a Quasi-Emperor Realm, his own reaction ability is very fast, but also looks extremely calm, in that crisis moment, he instantly toward the right side of the steering wheel violently, at the same time sharply stepped on the gas pedal. The Land Rover turned toward the right side, and the car also dashed forward. HoweverC Boom! A loud sound rang out, the Paramount Marauder that rushed straight over to him still rammed into the side body of this Land Rover Land Cruiser, and under the huge collision force, this Land Rover Land Cruiser was immediately overturned, rolled a few times towards the right side, and crashed into the right side of the mountain forest with a bang. Chapter 1489 It’s not like we haven’t killed before. Inside the Land Rover Range Rover, with the huge impact force, the Land Rover kept tumbling, and the four Quasi-Emperor realm Hyacinth powerhouses inside the car naturally tumbled along with it, and each one of them was a little dizzy. After this Land Rover was crashed into the mountain forest and stopped there, the car door opened, and a figure inside the car immediately rushed out. The four of them really had palpitations in their hearts, fortunately, they only hit the side body, if they were crushed by the Paramount Marauder from the front, the huge wheels all the way from the roof of the car, ttening this Land Rover Land Cruiser, then they would really be in danger. Damn! Im going to shred Satan to pieces! Saint Reese hissed, there was an ebony bruise on his forehead, oozing out the slightest bit of blood, which was oozing out from his forehead hitting the body of the car as it rolled over. The rest of the three people were also in a bad mood, holding a ball of intense anger in their hearts. It was really too much to hold back.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The Quasi-Emperor Realm of the four Agist was forced into such a sorry state, and even nearly lost his life, so they were naturally furious, with a prevalent killing intent. Immediately, the four of them had their own intense and horrifying killing chance spreading out, sweeping together, enveloping this area, and naturally locking onto the person inside the Paramount Marauder car. Bang! At this time, Paramount Marauders door opened, an upright and magnificent figure from the car walked down slowly and methodically, mouth also holding a cigarette, from time to time there are wisps of smoke from the corners of his mouth diffuse out, that look seems rxed andfortable, there is also a kind of out of the corner of the confidence of the arrogance of the meaning, as if he is that high in the clouds of the dragon in front of the four is just the mudyer of the mole cricket. The four people in front of him were just ants in the mud. Naked disregard! Saint Reese and the four of them were able to intuitively and strongly feel that sense of naked disregard! A huge gap and an unnamable sense of shame immediately surged into their hearts, and they were all enraged, simply furious. Who were they? Quasi-Emperor Realm from Dark Agist, just a thread away from being able to ascend to the realm of Emperor level powerhouses, but right now actually being despised by a Lord Peak strength guy? Is there any justice in heaven? This ispletely not taking them seriously ah, the key is what is the basis of this ah? A Lord Peak power guy, who couldnt even evolve a single strand of The power of the Emperor, what qualifications or strength did he have to ignore them? Youre Satan? Saint Reese stared at Jason who stepped out of the car and asked in a chilling tone. Jason stared at Saint Reese, the headlights of the Paramount Marauder coupled with the lights of the overturned Range Rover did provide some light to the surroundings, he noticed the distinctive markings on Saint Reeses uniform, and then looking at the field there were two other strong men in dark red uniforms, he said, Youre from the Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist? It is really rare that two big Agist people actually teamed up to sneak into Oakshire just to deal with me? You have offended the Holy Son, there is no ce for you under the sky, you will surely die! Saint Reese opened his mouth, during his speech, his eyes looked towards the Paramount Marauder car behind Jason, ording to reason, there is still a person inside the car, but at the moment, the Paramount Marauder car is empty as far as his eyes can see. There was another woman in your car named Sally, where did she go? A Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor Realm beside Saint Reese opened his mouth, his name was Bloodhound, and his own vicious and bloodthirsty killing machine was extremely prevalent, and a pair of gazes were staring at Jason in a grim and iparable manner. Jason frowned, and then an overwhelming anger rose to the sky, these people actually even know Sally? Could it be that they are not only targeting me, but also targeting Sally? Thinking of this, Jasons own killing machine like a sea of blood surging up, bursts of horror horrifying bloody gas from his body diffuse, swept to the front of the four, he said coldly word by word: You actually also investigated Sally, do you still want to target Sally? Of course! May as well tell you, we originally intended to hijack Sally and force you to show up. Unexpectedly, you happened to be in Oakshire, which saved us a lot of trouble. In addition, His Excellency St. Fetus is going to take the core technology of Zeus bio-energy from Sallys side. Not only you, but the woman you love you cant protect either! Sally Reese let out a loudugh. You guys are looking for death! Jason clenched both fists, a blooming killing opportunity climbed to the extreme, a channel of qi and blood rushed up to the sky, his own Sunling Bloodline was even more to pure and prevalent than before, and at the same time, a thick and heavy mountain-like momentum was also manifested, which was precisely his own gravitational potential field. Jason did not expect, these Agist actually still want toy hands on Sally, this is simply touching his scales, so that his own share of anger killing machine in the crazy surge. How ridiculous, but its only the King level realm, actually dare to speak out of turn, we will suppress you here! Bloodhound opened his mouth, a blood-colored aura faintly permeating his body, and his entire person appeared even more bloodthirsty and brutal. Half-step emperor level realm only, its not like Laozi hasnt killed before! Jason opened his mouth, even though he was surrounded by the four Quasi-Emperor Realms, he was still fearless, instead, his own battle intent had beenpletely ignited, burning like fire. Whoosh! Jasons body moved, carrying a supreme might like a kings reign, under the aura of those nine qi and blood surrounding himself, he sprinted upwards towards the front. His own gravitational potential field crushed forward, his body surged with a Holy Dragons Breath, wisps of Holy Dragons Breath running through his entire body, this was the characteristic embodiment of Dragon Qi through the body, generating wisps of human body power that merged into his own Secret Power Realm. Kill! Jason evolved Heaven Fist and punched out, that Heavy Fist Intent was manifesting, erupting with a might that was as terrifying as andslide. It was as if a fist came out, breaking all the mountains and rivers, and the mountains were cracked, wrapped with a pressure so thick that it was like a hundred thousand mountains, and then it came to the head, pointing straight at the Saint Reese who was first! Heaven Fists second Breaking Punch broke out! Roar! When Jason punched, St. Reeses face changed horribly, this momentum, this fist power, this horrible oppressive force, is it really just Lord Peak realm? Not to say anything else, Jasons own shrouded over the gravity potential field has made the four of them feel a suffocating sense of heaviness, the four of them own internal strand of emperor level pressure under the full outbreak, only to be able to resist the gravity potential field of the crush. At this moment, Saint Reese no longer had any contempt and arrogance, he knew in his heart that he had met a pervert on the Cultivation who could not be spected bymon sense. Holy Night Silent Fist! Bloodshed Fist! Saint Reese, Bloodhound, and the other four Quasi-Emperor Realms, without any further ado, immediately gathered their strongest Secret Realm Power, which contained a strand of The power of the Emperor, and together with the killing fist of the Agist in which they were located, they met the battle head-on. Chapter 1490 – Killing a Paragon Emperor (I) The power of the fist was vast, and it shook with a roar, like a great mountain enveloping and copsing. Although Jason failed to evolve a strand of The power of the Emperor, but the fist in the abyss of the power is rolling like a tide, majestic and heavy, which is wrapped in Sunling Bloodline power and the power of the Holy Dragon, all cohesionpression in this fist, this rage to kill on. The evolution of the fist is even morepelling, the darkness, the manifestation of the fist as if the shadow of the giant mountain, like the copse of the mountain, the suppression to. This punch took the brunt of the attack to the Saint Reese, Saint Reese contains a wisp of The power of the Emperors fist has also been fully erupted, although his heart is horrified, but also fearless, how to say that there are four people on his side, are Quasi-Emperor Realm, Jason, even if its more heavenly or not, but also with the strength of Lord Realm against the four greats, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm, the Lord Realm. Jason, even if hes more heavenly, can he still fight against the four Quasi-Emperor Realm with the strength of Lord Realm? Bang! In an instant, that terrifying fist st exploded, triggering a tremor in the void. At that moment, Saint Reese was shocked to find that the strand of The power of the Emperor that had erupted from his own fist power had been engulfed by the majestic and vast power of the Abyssal Strike, so much so that it gave him the illusion that even if he was able to evolve a strand of The power of the Emperor, he would not be able to shake that majestic fist power for even the slightest bit. The sound of thumping and vibrating punches came, Saint Reese actually opened his mouth and grunted, being forced back by that thick and heavy mountain-like punch. However, Jason was not able to continue to pursue the victory, Bloodhound and the rest of the three peoples fist power to kill has attacked and killed, all have a wisp of The power of the Emperor in the manifestation of the united together to form the fist power is extremely horrible horrifying, respectively, from a different direction to attack and kill Jason. The heart has angry blood, just for a battle! Jason shouted, his own aura also rose majestically, climbing upwards, the battle intent was extremely intense, surging like a tide, even when facing the four Quasi-Emperor Realm, he was fearless, and fought tantly. Boom! Boom! Boom! Jason threw out punches one after another, punches containing the power of the Abyssal Strike erupted one after another, his punches broke through the air and shook with a roar, and the meaning of the heavy fists was even more evident, attacking with an unrelenting momentum. One person alone against four Quasi-Emperors! How many people can match such elegance? In the face of the intensive attacking punches, Jason responded calmly, relying on his own Ultimate Fist Dao and richbat experience to meet the battle, but under the impact of The power of the Emperor embedded in Bloodhound and their three Quasi-Emperor realm punches, Jason could not help but be forced to retreat a few steps. Even so, that was an extremely heaven-defying performance. It was important to realize that he was only Lord Peak, and if he were to be any opponent at this level of strength, under the joint attack of the four Paramount Emperors, he would have to be subdued in a single nce. Bloodhound and other peoples faces have be very ugly up, among them there is also that can not hide the shocked shocked color, they would not dream that Jason in the king level actually can burst out such a horrible strength, this is not simply over the level of the battle,pletely is an iprehensible demon. Bloodhound previously also angrily scolded Jason mouth crazy words, to the real battle, Jason that is not crazy words, but has a really strong strength as the background. Its no exaggeration to say that if its one-on-one, any one of them would have already been blown away by Jason. Only the four of them had the power to fight together. However, after seeing Jason being forced to retreat, they had their confidence boosted and felt that they still had the upper hand, so immediately, Saint Reese, Bloodhound, and the other four of them had their confidence boosted, and they all unreservedly catalyzed their own strand of The power of the Emperor, evolving the strongest killing fist power to attack and kill. Sky Fist! Jason let out a roar, and his two fists came out, evolving a clearly visible Fist Seals in the void. A total of Nine Fist Seals appeared in the sky, like Nine Sun Sky, bloomed a blinding light, a heavy fist meaning is contained within, nine different fist meaning all manifested when this void as if it were to be copsed, the heavy and terrifying fist Dao pressure is enough to make peoples hearts and guts with cracks. The nine channels of qi and blood that emerged behind Jason were even more powerful and iparably surging, forming a resonance with the Nine Fist Seals, causing the void to boil. Rumble! In the end, this Nine Fist Seals fell in full, like a brilliant zing sun falling down from high in the sky, bombarding these four Quasi-Emperor Realms. Kill! Saint Reese, Bloodhound, and the other four had a creepy sense of horror in that instant, they sensed a great sense of crisis from Jasons punch, and one by one, they fought hard to use their own killing punches to kill in anger. Bang! Bang! Bang! A fist collided with each other in the void, erupting into a burst of roaring and ear-splitting sounds. Among them, most of the Fist Seals were all aimed at Saint Reese, which increased the pressure on Saint Reese, and at the same time, made him curse in his heart C Why the hell is this targeting me? Is it fair? Even so, Saint Reese could only gather his full strength to meet his fist and strike, resisting the terrifying Fist Seals that came over. Stomp! Saint Reese was forced to retreat, under the majestic power contained in that Fist Seals, his bodys blood was fluttering dramatically, and under the sweetness of his heart, a trace of blood couldnt help but spill out from the corner of his mouth. Bloodhound and others resisted Jasons Fist Seals attack, one by one rushed up again to counterattack, the fist momentum manifested a bloodthirsty killing intent, bombarded Jason. Jason was unperturbed and extremely calm and collected, he quickly threw out his punches, sealing off the attacks of Bloodhound and another Blood Moon Agist Paragon Emperor, but he himself was forced back. The impact he received from his one-man battle against the four Paragon Emperors was powerful in its own right, and even if his punches were no matter how heavy they were, they were inevitably shaken back under the powerfulbination of the four Paragon Emperors. Whew!N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the gap between Jasons retreat, a figure violently shed from Jasons back, and then a punch that contained a strand of The power of the Emperor had already attacked Jasons back. This punch, Jason was already unable to dodge, but he did not have the slightest panic and confusion. In that instant, he violently turned around, facing that Holy Night peoples Quasi-Emperor powerhouse who had sneaked up on him. Bang! Right at the moment Jason turned around, this fist of the other party solidly sted onto his chest. In an instant, spots of golden light blossomed out, reflecting Jason like a golden god of war descending into the world. The face of that Holy Night peoples Quasi-Emperor powerhouse was violently horrified, simply because he realized that this punch on Jasons body was just like a y ox entering the sea, as if it did not cause any damage. Whew! Before the Quasi-Emperor could react, Jasons right leg had already swept out in a lightning-like manner, and his powerful leg swept into the Quasi-Emperor, sending him flying and coughing up blood in his mouth. Whoosh! Like a shadow, Jason sprinted upwards with a sh dash, and then his fist gesture evolved. Fist into the sky! Hellbreaker Fist! Two consecutive Heaven Fist punches erupted with full force, killing the Quasi-Emperor powerhouse whose figure was still retreating with lightning speed. Ah The Quasi-Emperor hissed, his eyes showing a horrifying fear of death, he fully activated his Secret Realm Power, bursting out that strand of The power of the Emperor without reservation,yers of fist shadows appeared, frantically attacking and killing in a vain attempt to fend off the two horrifying and appalling punches that came his way! The Emperor also unreservedly exploded. Bang! Fist into the skys fist momentum broke through theyers of fist shadows of this Quasi-Emperor powerhouse. Hellbreaker Fists fist power followed the broken opening of the previous punch, and it heavily bombarded the Quasi-Emperors chest, and the abyssal power contained within it also whistled and rushed into the Quasi-Emperors body. Chapter 1491 – Killing a Paragon Emperor (II) The solid Fist Seals sted onto the chest of the Holy Night peoples Quasi-Emperor Realm, and the majestic and boundless power of the Abyssal Heavy Strike contained within the punch exploded out in full force, and poured into the Quasi-Emperor Realms body as fiercely and surgingly as a river bursting out of its banks. Inside. Unstoppable! This Quasi-Emperor Realm did not possess Jasons perverted Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so it waspletely unable to resist the impact and crushing of the force of Jasons punch. The violent force immediately destroyed the vitality of the Quasi-Emperor Realms body. Whew! This Quasi-Emperor Realm flew out, and fell heavily five or six meters away, the corners of his mouth continuously spilling blood, and after he fell to the ground, he was no longer able to move a bit. Dead! A Quasi-Emperor Realm, under the st of this punch, died! St. John! St. Reeses furious and sorrowful voice came out, but it was unable to stop the fate of this Quasi-Emperor Realm of his n from dying. Damned Satan, Ill break you into pieces! Saint Reese was filled with grief and indignation, it was still extremely ironic that a Quasi-Emperor Realm from his n was still killed under thebined efforts of the four of them, it was really like a joke. As the saying goes, the death of this Holy Night people Quasi-Emperor Realm also made Bloodhound and the others feel the same way, they and Holy Night people were linked together at the moment, they were all in the same boat. Therefore, as Saint Reese charged forward, Bloodhound and the others also moved out, condensing a strand of their own The power of the Emperor, mobilizing their strongest killing moves and punches, attacking and surrounding Jason from three directions. The so-called Agist is nothing more than that, kill! Jasons killing intent was full of vigor, his Sunling Bloodline alsopletely boiled up, like a sea of blood, strong qi and blood surged out, covering the sky and sweeping the world. Jason was like a savage dragon, facing the three major Quasi-Emperor Realms that surrounded him, he charged across, his fists evolved, and heavy fist meanings emerged, battling with an iparably strong stance. As he said, so what if he was at the Quasi Emperor Realm? It wasnt like he hadnt killed before! Killing one is killing, killing a pair is also killing! Immediately, in Mount Caseys open space on the mountainside, a violent killing battle was going on, in which the wind of the fists was vtile, the force swept, forming a gust of whistling and piercing winds that echoed endlessly in the surroundings. On the suburban road leading to Mount Casey, a ck Range Rover was speeding along. There were a total of four people inside the car, the one driving was a Quasi-Emperor powerhouse from Holy Night people, and the one sitting on the passenger side was a Quasi-Emperor powerhouse from Blood Moon Agist. St. Fetus and Blood Demon were sitting in the back seat. At this time, St. Fetus was holding a phone, he frowned as the call went through, but Saint Reese didnt answer the phone. In the end, St. Fetus also had to put down the phone and said, Could it be that St. Reese and the others have already confronted Satan? It hasnt been answering the phone. Beside him, Blood Demon smiled bashfully and said, That doesnt matter. The four Quasi-Emperor powerhouses surrounding a Lord Peaks Satan is already more than enough. By the time we get over there, Im only afraid the battle will already be over. St. Fetus nodded, in his opinion, even if Satan was more heaven-defying, it was impossible for him to fight against the four Quasi-Emperor Realms with the strength of a Lord Realm. It was unlikely! Even the Holy Sons and Daughters of the major Agist who possessed the Most Pure Bloodline would have some difficulty in taking on four Quasi-Emperor Realms from the Agist with their Lord Peak strength. ording to the information sent by Saint Reese, Satan drove up that mountain in front of us. Speed up the car a bit and head to that hill, I dont want anything unexpected to happen. St. Fetus said in a deep voice. Yes! The Holy Night peoples Quasi-Emperor powerhouse who was driving said in a respectful tone. Mount Casey, halfway up the mountain. Boom! Boom! Boom! A sound of fist sts vibrated, four figures threw out punches one after another in an instant, erupting with deafening fist sts, terrifying fist power colliding, the resulting force impacts swept into the surroundings. Immediately, the four figures violently separated, and it was Jason and Saint Reese and the other three Quasi-Emperor powerhouses. Only Bloodhound and Saint Reeses faces were a little pale, and the other Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor powerhouse had a trace of blood faintly spilling out from the corner of his mouth, obviously already injured. Jasons face was also pale for a while, his bodys qi and blood were fluttering, and his body was covered with golden aura, the Grand Vajra Realm Physique had already evolved to the strongest state. In the battle just now, he had been struck by several punches under the joint attack of these three Quasi-Emperor powerhouses, and even with the Grand Vajra Realm Physique protecting his body, his bodys qi and blood were still churning. No matter what, it was also a strand of The power of the Emperors attack, if not for Grand Vajra Realm Physique being extremely heavenly, he would have already been seriously injured. He himself also realized that since he had awakened this time, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was indeed more refined, much stronger than before, which was also the source of his strong confidence in this battle. Theres no time to waste with you guys. Kill! Jason coldly opened his mouth, under the operation of his Sunling Bloodline power, he had infinite qi and blood, infinite physical strength, and his aura had not weakened by half. Whoosh! Jasons figure moved once again, and the whole person attacked forward like the wind and lightning. Holy Night Eternal Advent, kill! Saint Reese also roared, evolving the Holy Night Agists strongest fist killing move, and attacked. The remaining two Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor powerhouses also evolved their own fist power, respectively attacking on the left and right. Pressing Fist! Piercing Punch! Jason evolved his Heavenly Fist to the extreme, and the heavy fist intent contained within it erupted out in full force, killing with a destructive momentum. The fist intent evolved by himself was thick and boundless, like a mountain copsing, covering the sky and the sun and suppressing the nine states! Rumble! Under several punches, Jason resisted the killing moves of Saint Reese and Bloodhound, and even forced another Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor powerhouse to stagger back. The killing chance in Jasons eyes suddenly zed as he locked onto this Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor powerhouse and opened his mouth to shout, Die for me! With a stomp of his feet, he sprinted upwards and began to evolve his supreme fist intent. Saint Reese and Bloodhound roared in anger upon seeing this, and immediately threw out their fists to intercept them, however, Jason didnt care about their punching momentum, and the fist intent he evolved was still unreservedly sting towards that Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor powerhouse. Rumble! Jason this fist out, the entire void as if it was copsed in general, there is a through the heavens and through the majestic boxing intent manifested, endless Sunling Bloodline cohesion and up, in the void as if the illusion of a majestic and mighty Zhenwu Emperors shadow, that Zhenwu swept the group of the devils boxing axioms manifested. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason evolved this fist and sted at that Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor powerhouse with a grand and invincible aura that suppressed the void. The Quasi-Emperor powerhouses face was shocked, his body staggered and unsteady, he could only fight against it in a hurry, but how could he resist the st of this most powerful punch? With a loud boom, Jasons fist broke through the Quasi-Emperor powerhouses blocking punch, and the remaining power of the fist immediately crashed into the Quasi-Emperor powerhouses chest like a huge mountain. Ka friction!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With the sound of a broken sternum, the Quasi-Emperor powerhouse let out a miserable howl, and his entire body flew out like a kite with broken strings. At the same time, thumping and staggering, Saint Reese and Bloodhounds punching momentum also hit Jason, shaking Jason backward one after another. Jason stood up steadily, his heart was so sweet that he couldnt help coughing out a mouthful of blood, but he was unimpressed, reaching out and wiping away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, a cold smile spreading on his lips. He didnt even look at that Blood Moon Agists Quasi-Emperor powerhouse who was blown away by his punch, under the st of his punch, the other partys sternum was broken, his organs were shattered, and he was bound to die! Chapter 1492 – Deadly Crisis Jason looked towards Bloodhound and Saint Reese, who were full of shock, and the sneer that rose up at the corner of his mouth was particrly harsh and mocking when it fell on their eyes. Another Quasi-Emperor Realm had been powerfully killed! Next, would it be their turn? Originally there were four Quasi-Emperor Realm, but now two of them had fallen, leaving only Saint Reese and Bloodhound, andparing to their previous statement that they swore to kill Jason, it naturally seemed incredibly mocking, and could be said to be a self-defeating blow to the face, lifting up a stone and stoning their own feet. Battle so far, Bloodhound and Saint Reese two people also have different degrees of injuries, they really cant figure out, they themselves obviously can evolve a strand of The power of the Emperor, why still cant suppress Jasons own force? In their personal experience of the battle, Jasons fist power contains a majestic force that is too terrifying, like an abyss like a prison, and has the attribute of a gravity strike. Maybe from the power level is notparable to a strand of The power of the Emperor, but the victory lies in the majestic vastness, to win in quantity! This was truly perverse! Saint Reese and the others wondered how Lord Realms Secret Power Realm was able to hold such a massive amount of Secret Realm Power. They didnt know that Jason was practicing three secret methods, each of which could strengthen and refine his Secret Realm Power, which was equivalent to his Secret Realm Power beingpressed and then filled up again and again, and thenpressed again and again after filling up the Secret Power Realm, and in the end, his own Secret Realm Power waspressed again and again. In the end, the density, strength and purity of his Secret Realm Power had reached an unimaginable level. It was just like, if the same volume of water was filled with water and mercury, the weight of the mercury would definitely be heavier, more than ten times that of the same volume of water! If Jasons own Secret Realm Power waspared to mercury, then the Secret Realm Power of the other martial artists was water, and under the same realm, the strength of this Secret Realm Power was not in the same magnitude at all. Next, its the turn of you two! Jason opened his mouth, his own aura stirred up, his rolling qi and blood was like a sea, his own murderous might rendered in blood and fire was like a god or a devil, as he approached forward step by step. Satan, do you really think you can turn over the sky? Tonight your end has already been predetermined, no one can change it! Saint Reese said in a cold voice. Is that so? Before that, Ill doom your end first! Jason spoke in an indifferent tone. He had heard many threatening words like this, so naturally, he didnt take it to heart in the slightest. However, it also urred to him that this time the two Agist had taken such pains to join forces, so he was afraid that the strongest person sent would not only be at the Quasi-Emperor Realm, but would inevitably be a strong person above the Emperor Realm. In order to avoid a long nights sleep, Jason didnt hesitate or procrastinate for a moment, he moved his body and sprinted upwards once again, his own gravitational potential field evolved and enveloped these two Quasi-Emperor Realms. Now, only Bloodhound and Saint Reese were left, and their own wisps of Emperor-level pressurebined together to fight against the crushing pressure from Jasons gravitational potential field were all feeling a bit strained. However, at this juncture, they could only fight, and then they noticed that Jason was also injured, there was still a chance to fight, but not to fight was a sitting duck. Kill, Blood Moon Long Sky! Bloodhound eyes red and up, rolling killing machine like a tide, wisps of dark red breath from his body diffuse out, wrapped with his fist fist momentum, with a killing and ferocious momentum toward Jason attack and kill. At the same moment, Saint Reese also moved, he knew that he couldnt hold back and couldnt be afraid, he could only fight with all his might. By now, he and Bloodhound no longer had the luxury of being able to defeat and kill Jason, the blood-soaked reality of the tragic deaths of the two Quasi-Emperor Realm told them that it was impossible. All they could do now was to put forth their utmost effort to fend off Jasons killing moves, dying as much time as possible and waiting for the arrival of St. Fetus, Blood Demon, and these supreme beings. Boom! Boom! Booming and vibrating fist shes resounded, although Blood Demon and St. Reese were counterattacking, they were more of a conservative defense, fending off Jasons killing moves as much as possible. Under the passive defense strategy of the two of them, Jasons punches that kept attacking and killing forced them to keep retreating, and the majestic Abyssal Strike power contained in the punches shocked the two of them, causing their blood and qi to flip violently in their bodies. When the impact of the Abyssal Heavy Strike Force umted to a certain extent, the corners of their mouths also spilled blood, and they suffered internal injuries once again. However, under their defensive tactics of focusing on stances and blocks, they did not have to be broken by Jasons punching momentum, thus endangering their lives. Jason frowned, he could see the obvious transformation of these two people in the attack, basically defending his attack, not to take the risk of attacking him, in this case, Jason wanted to kill them a little bit difficult, at least a lot of effort. No matter what, they were still two Quasi-Emperor Realms, and when they were already intimidated to the point where they were fully defending themselves, it would not be easy to break through their turtle shells. Be a shrunken turtle? So what, Ill break through your turtle shell as usual! Jasonughed coldly as he once again sprinted upwards, his own majestic and boundless Abyssal Heavy Strike power apanying his punches as he sted out, a style of punches as dense as rain yet loud and powerful as he attacked and killed these two. Whew! A Land Rover Range Rover was traveling fast on the mountain road.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Inside the car, St. Fetus face had begun to look a little gloomy. It had been some time since this drive over, and there had been no call back from St. Reese. This showed that St. Reese and the others still couldnt help Satan, otherwise if they really wanted to suppress Satan, St. Reese would definitely call back when he saw his missed calls. Speed up the car some more. St. Fetus said coldly. The Quasi-Emperor powerhouse driving the car sped up again, and was already approaching the halfway point of the mountain. Right at this moment, St. Fetus face sank slightly as he said, There are battle aura fluctuations up ahead, drive all the way there. The car immediately elerated, and after driving all the way up, he saw an open space in front of him, where three figures were fighting each other. Just at this time, Jasons sessive strikes have Bloodhound and St. Reeses continuously forced back, the corners of their mouths constantly coughing up blood, in the fierce punching attack, St. Reeses own staggering backward in the form of unsteady, which would have been an excellent opportunity to carry out the attack and kill. However, Jason originally wanted to rush to kill the figure steeply hard to stop, almost a reflex, his figure violently toward the back side, immediately retreated to the right side of the direction of the mountain forest before, the whole person as a javelin like upright, the face is presented an unprecedented seriousness, such as a great enemy! Just now, when he was preparing to attack and kill the injured Saint Reese, the sound of a car came out, followed by a vast and boundless Emperor-level pressure, even Jason felt a fatal crisis. At such a juncture, he could only retreat at the first opportunity to see who wasing. Chapter 1493 Kneel down for me! Jasons face became heavier and heavier, and invisibly, his own Sunling Bloodline hadpletely manifested itself, and his own Sunling Bloodline surged and tossed violently as if it had sensed a great and terrible crisis. At the same time, Jasons own Gravity Potential Field had also evolved to its strongest state. He took a deep breath, reinforcements from Saint Reese and the others had arrived, and the ones who came to reinforce them were still terrifyingly strong above Emperor Realm. Sure enough, after seeing this car drive over, Saint Reese and Bloodhounds faces were overjoyed, and the two of them hurriedly jogged all the way over to the rear seat of the car, where Saint Reese reached out and opened the door. Inside the car, two figures walked out, body radiates a horror to strong pressure, wisps of emperor level aura in their body flow, mannerisms apanied by an irresistible emperor level might, so that this side of the world because of their own breath under the influence of two people, there is a hidden wind and clouds of terrifying might. These two people were St. Fetus and Blood Demon. St. Fetus looked towards Saint Reese and Bloodhound and said in a deep voice, Where are the rest of the two? Your Excellency St. Fetus, the remaining two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses have already died in battle. St. Reeses body trembled a little, but he still replied with a stiff upper lip. Dead? Two electric rays shed through St. Fetuss eyes, truly like lightning across the dark night sky, giving people a sense of fear and horror, as if that gaze alone was enough to make ordinary people prostrate themselves on their knees and not dare to look at them tly. St. Fetus finally turned his gaze to Jason, apanied by a wisp of the Emperors mighty pressure sweeping in, like an abyss that would swallow Jason whole. Ka Er! At that moment, other people could not sense it, but Jason was clearly aware of it, the gravity potential field that he himself had evolved faintly appeared cracks, and the entire gravity potential field was on the verge of breaking! This was only a wisp of Supreme Emperors pressure from St. Fetus himself, but it was already so terrifying and appalling that it was simply impossible for anyone to resist it. You are Satan? St. Fetus opened his mouth and continued, You are truly beyond my imagination. The four Quasi-Emperor Realms surrounded you, and you actually killed two and injured two. Its not too much to say that suchbat power is unprecedented, its really extremely rare. If you grow up to be an Emperor Realm, I am afraid that I will not be able to control you. Unfortunately, you dont have that chance anymore. The pupils in Jasons eyes hadpletely shrunk, and he realized that the person in front of him was a genuine Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, and he was also from Agist. Just a wisp of breath that contained the pressure of the Supreme Emperor had already caused his own gravity field to be on the verge of shattering and copsing, and this level of powerhouse really wasnt something that he could fight against with his current strength. He really couldnt have imagined that Holy Night people would actually send a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse out personally, it really did look down on him. Two Agist powerhouses teaming up toe against me, I really didnt expect my face to be so big. Jason sneered. Although he was facing an extreme crisis right now, Jason was still maintaining absolute calmness, and he was already thinking of countermeasures in his mind. He wasnt afraid because he had something to rely on in his heart, and now he was most worried about Sally who was hiding in the mountains and forests. Because of this, when he realized that the crisis wasing, he immediately and decisively retreated towards the right side of the forest, with the purpose of blocking the forest and protecting Sally behind him. All he could do now was to do his best to hold out until Old Mr. Miller arrived. Blood Demon came up, his crimson gaze fixed on Jason, and then said, That woman Sally? Where have you been hiding her? Shes destined to be in my possession, and wherever youve hidden her, I can find her. You seek death! Jason bellowed. Unbridled! St. Fetus coldly shouted out, and the wisp of Supreme Emperors might that suppressed over itself fiercely intensified by a few points. This was like thest straw that broke the camels back, under the suppression of this sweeping Supreme Emperor might, Jasons own gravity potential field immediately copsed, and his own Sunling Bloodline was suppressed as well, as that terrifying abyssal Supreme Emperor mightpletely crushed down, making Jasons waist unable to stop bending, and that thick and heavy might almost crushed him. Eh? St. Fetus frowned, his face somewhat astonished, it could be said that under the Supreme Emperors mighty pressure that was spreading out from him at this moment, not to mention a Lord Peak powerhouse, even Quasi-Emperor Realm would have to prostrate themselves on the ground immediately. However, Jason was still able to stand. It was like provoking the majesty of St. Fetus, his face sank, there was a sharp killing chance shing, a strand of the Emperors power was spreading, his own pressure aura surged steeply, like the angry sea tide swept towards Jason and engulfed the past, and then he let out a bellowing sound C C Kneel down! The sound of the bellow was like thunder, and it shook with a roar. With that even more terrifying and majestic Supreme Emperors might crushing down on him, Jasons breath fiercely choked, his bones were crackling, his flesh and blood seemed as if they were about to be torn apart, and it was as if the weight of a hundred thousand mountains on top of his head directly pressed down on his head, and with his legs bent, he almost directly fell to his knees.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At that moment, Jasons fists clenched, his body blossomed a bit of golden aura, the eyes of the gaze of a touch of blood, an indestructible belief and fighting spirit rose up As a man, he should be able to stand up to the heavens and the earth, kneeling on his knees to heaven and earth, kneeling to his parents, but how can he kneel on his face to his enemies? No. Never! Never! It is better to die standing up than to live on ones knees! This is not only his belief, but also the belief of every Dragon Shade Warriors and every Satan Army Warriors! Therefore, Jason clenched his fists tightly, his muscles churned up, his veins were exposed, dots of golden aura covered his body, and he was trying his best to resist the terrifying Emperors pressure. At the same time, Blood Demons own aura was as scarlet as blood, this aura spread out from his body, and then spread in all directions, even swept past Jason, and spread to the mountain forest behind him. At this moment, Blood Demons entire body looked extremely demonic and horrifying, as if his body was surrounded by a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, and the heavy and deep smell of blood made people chilled. Blood Demons eyes shed with a blood-colored demonic gaze, he looked towards Jason and said in a cold voice: This insouciant guys bones are really hard. Bring me to find Sally out and then see how hard your bones can be. You care a lot about Sally? Thats good, in front of you, I will strip this stunning beauty of her clothes and then slowly desecrate her. Ho~~ A low hissing sound like that of a wounded beast erupted from Jasons mouth, his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique bursting out in full force, trying to stand up straight by carrying that Supreme Emperors mighty pressure stiffly, but that pressure grew heavier and more terrifying. In the end- Snort! Jasons arms and some parts of his bodys surface skin suddenly cracked, with threads of blood soaring out. Chapter 1494 – Saint Master’s Wrath (I) In the mountain forest. With the asional night breeze, the branches and leaves in the mountain forest ttered. Under a bush, Sally held her hands on her knees and didnt move, but her face was filled with tension and worry. Although she couldnt see the scene outside the mountain forest because of the distance, she could sense it. Especially just now, she clearly sensed in the dark, there is an unspeakably terrifying aura is rising and spreading, and has even affected her side. She only felt that under that terrifying aura, her body seemed to have stiffened, and she had an instinctive sense of fear. Immediately afterward, she heard a cold bellowing voice from outside the mountain forest- Kneel down for me! That unfamiliar voice, speaking in English, she was naturally able to understand it. Needless to say, the voice was definitely addressed to Jason. At that moment, Sallys heart tensed and a thought shed through her mind-Jason was in danger? He must have been oppressed by the other party, and the other party was forcing him to kneel down! Otherwise, if Jason was able to cope with the situation, why would the other party be so arrogant as to call for him to kneel down? At this thought, Sallys breathing immediately became a bit rapid. Just at this moment, Sally sensed that an inexplicable aura had spread over, and that aura swept through the bushes indiscriminately and touched her. Sally immediately had an instinctive feeling that these scents were as if they were alive. In other words, Sally realized that she should have been detected. Sure enough, outside the mountain forest, Blood Demon seemed to have sensed something, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly as he spared a nce towards the mountain forest behind Jason, he raised his voice and said, Sally great beauty, how much longer are you going to hide? Do you want to watch the man you love explode and die? As soon as Jason heard this, his face violently changed in shock and rose up as he opened his mouth and roared in rage, desperately fighting against the Supreme Emperors mighty pressure that copsed upon him. Surprisingly, you can still support it for so long? Unfortunately, everything is futile in front of me! I said, if I let you kneel then Ill let you kneel! St. Fetus snorted coldly, his entire posture was just like that of a towering emperor, looking down at Jason with a disdainful attitude. At the same time, St. Fetus own Supreme Emperors pressure became even stronger, mercilessly crushing down towards Jason. JasonC In the mountain forest at the back, there was the sound of hurried footsteps, followed by Sallys voice. In the blink of an eye, Sally ran out, her face was panicked, but when she saw Jason whose legs and waist were bent by that Supreme Emperors mighty pressure, her eyes couldnt help but turn red, she wanted to go over and hold Jason, but a terrifying might swept over, it actually made it difficult for her to move an inch, she only felt that she was carrying a huge mountain on her own back. Beautiful, really a rare beauty in the world, very much to my liking. Blood Demons eyes did not blink as he stared at Sallys stunningly beautiful and wless jade face, the greed in his eyes waspletely undisguised, and he opened his mouth and said with a fierce smile, Beauty,e to me, I will definitely make you want to die, and enjoy unprecedented happiness! Death! All of you deserve to die! A roar violently erupted from Jasons mouth, his fists clenched tightly, that condescending head raised, the dots of golden light that bloomed out all over his body zed once again, and the Sunling Bloodline that had originally been suppressed began to surge, even his own gravitational potential field was beginning to coalesce. Slowly, Jasons waist that was bent down by the pressure started to straighten up little by little! Slowly, Jasons bent legs began to straighten up little by little! In the end, Jasons entire body stood up straight, just like a javelin, even though it was bent by the pressure, it would eventually bounce back, and appeared to be even more resilient and unyielding! However, Jasons body surface skin under the suppression of the Emperors pressure, cracked surface skin cracks are bigger, burst out more blood lines, the arms are almost already covered by a little bit of blood. Jason didnt care, his eyes were like two mes burning, he looked angrily at St. Fetus and Blood Demon, his anger and blood killing chance had simply climbed to the extreme. St. Fetus froze C how was this possible? Unreasonable! Absolutely unreasonable! Although St. Fetus own Supreme Emperors pressure hadntpletely erupted, it had at least released about fifty percent of it. Even a true Emperor Realm powerhouse would be unsteady under the suppression of his current Supreme Emperor pressure, and would have no way to fight against it. After all, St. Fetus wasnt an ordinary Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, he was from the Holy Night Agist and possessed an extremely powerful Holy Night bloodline himself, otherwise how could he have cultivated to Supreme Emperor Realm? However, Jason with Lord Peaks Cultivation Realm was actually able to carry on, and instead of kneeling down as he expected, he stood up straight, whichpletely subverted St. Fetuss perception. A strong physique and an extraordinary bloodline? St. Fetus muttered to himself, and he finally realized why the Holy Sons of the n had to make such a big fuss and unite with the Holy Sons of Blood Moon Agist to send out so many strong people to kill Satan. It wasnt because of anything else, it was because Satan was too heaven-defying. Even those holy sons and daughters of the Dark Agist who possessed the purest bloodline couldntpare to such a heavenly performance, right? At least in terms of someprehensivebat ability, it ispletely crushed, lets say that the resolute as iron will and that indomitable fighting spirit and so on. These only fear is far beyond the existence of some dark Agist holy son and daughter. This person cannot be retained, once he is promoted to Emperor Realm, he will soar to the heavens and no one will be able to check him! This thought popped up in St. Fetus mind. The shocking power that Jason brought to him was too great, causing him to foresee a sense of crisis, the only way to eliminate Jason was to eliminate the future trouble forever. Even Blood Demons face froze, he knew very well what the Supreme Emperor Realm pressure emanating from St. Fetus meant, and he didnt expect Jason to be able to carry it. This was simply an iprehensible pervert! Satan, when I say Ill let you kneel I mean Ill let you kneel, and Ill also let you die on your knees! St. Fetus erupted with an intense and appalling killing machine, at the same time, his own Holy Nights Blood was reviving, and his own Supreme Emperors Mighty Pressure was fully awakened, rolling like a tidal wave, like an awakened beast, and devouring Jason in this regard. At that moment, Jason fiercely gritted his teeth, he felt a terrifying pressure that he had no way to resist, knowing that under the full awakening of the other partys supreme emperor pressure, he really had no way to resist.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The gap between realms was really too great, it was a huge gulf that could not be crossed. All Jason could do was to take a hard step to the right side and block Sally behind him. Even in a life-threatening situation, he didnt forget to block the woman he loved behind him and protect her with his own flesh and blood. Kneel down and die! The rolling Emperors mighty pressure copsed into the sky, St. Fetus eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he was already prepared to strike. However, right at this momentC What kind of birds egg thing is this, and it dares to act like a bully here? Are you going to force someone to kneel and then kill them? What an imposing manner! A pale and indifferent voice suddenly rang out of nowhere, not loud, but yet iparably clear into the ears of everyone in the arena, with a hint of anger hidden in that voice. Saint Masters anger! Chapter 1495 – Saint Master’s Wrath (II) Jason had already sensed the terrifying Imperial pressure that had crushed him, it was the pressure of a fully awakened and revived aura, and it was also apanied by the revival of St. Fetuss own Holy Night bloodline, which was absolutely terrifying and unparalleled.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even if Jason had Grand Vajra Realm Physique body protection, but the gap between his Cultivation realm was too big, he knew that he really had no way to resist. All he could do was to protect Sally behind him and prepare to resist the suppression of the strongest and most powerful Imperial pressure from St. Fetus, and to face St. Fetus fatal blow. However, what surprised Jason was that the expected terrifying and iparable Supreme Emperors pressure did note as expected, it was as if it had disappeared out of thin air. Or rather, it was canceled out by another aura. Immediately afterward, that old yet iparably familiar voice came and echoed in the surroundings. Jasons face was delighted, and he couldnt help but shout, Old Mr. Miller, you old man has finally arrived! Just as Jasons words fell, he saw that in the open space halfway up the mountainside, a slightly stooped old figure appeared, as if it was directly manifested from the void, and the powerful Agist Emperor-level powerhouses such as St. Fetus and Blood Demon were not sensed beforehand. Only to see this old man are ignoring the existence of St. Fetus and Blood Demon, he held a dry cigarette in one hand, one hand behind his back, seemingly walking slowly like an idle stroll, but when he took a step, he had already arrived at Jasons side. Old Mr. Miller? This, this ce is dangerous The moment Sally saw Old Mr. Miller, her whole body was stunned, and she hurriedly opened her mouth, anxious. Perhaps too anxious, she did not notice that with Old Mr. Millers arrival, the terrifyingly heavy pressure that had originally enveloped her body had vanished, or else she would not have been able to speak so easily. It is because of the danger that Old Mr. Miller came. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, Sally, dont be afraid. Old Mr. Miller and I are counting on seeing you and Jasons baby someday. So itll be all right. Saying that, Old Mr. Millers pair of old eyes looked at Jason, noticing that the skin on many parts of Jasons body were cracked, calling it bloodstained, a sh of praise shed in his eyes as he said, Jason, not bad. These bones are hard enough, this is THE Miller family male. As the grandson of the old man, how can you be a soft bone? Old man would like to see, what kind of shit are these guys, actually even old mans grandsons grandson daughter-inw dared to make a move, this is to cut off children and grandchildren to cut off the old mans lineage? In the end, Old Mr. Millers cloudy old eyes had a divine aura that appeared at first nce, looking towards St. Fetus and Blood Demon. As for St. Fetus and Blood Demon, the two of them had already beenpletely dumbfoundedCwho was this old man? What kind of person was he? How did he appear? Why didnt they have the slightest sensation before? As an Agist Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, St. Fetus own perception was extremely powerful, and if he wanted to, even the movement of a mole cricket in the dirt could be detected under his strongest perception. However, he didnt even know that such a big living person had appeared silently, which was simply unimaginable and even more frightening! As for Blood Demon, he was also a bit skeptical, knowing that he was permeated with a scarlet aura, just like the sea of corpses and blood, and had already enveloped the surrounding area. That is his own original breath, his own thoughts can be sensed at any time, like a living thing. Like before Sally in the bushes hiding, his own origin breath diffuse to, touched Sally, immediately sensed the direction of Sally hiding. In that case, whether Sally took the initiative to show up or not made no difference, the scarlet aura touched her hiding ce has been exposed. Blood Demon was horrified by the fact that this unassuming old man had appeared suddenly, and that the scarlet aura that permeated through him had not made him aware of it in the slightest, which really shocked him. St. Fetus was like an enemy, he knew in his heart that this old man in front of him, who was not the least bit conspicuous and had not even had any fluctuations in his aura up until now, was definitely an unfathomable powerhouse! As an Agist Emperor, St. Fetus had faced a lot of crises and strong people along the way, so he took a deep breath and calmed down, staring at Old Mr. Miller and said, Who are you? Old Mr. Miller couldnt understand English, he looked at Jason and said, Jason, what is this guy saying? Hes asking what you are. Jason said. Oh , Old Mr. Miller hemmed and hawed, and said, You tell him that the old man is his old man, and came here specifically to beat him up. Jasons face was dumbfounded, the old mans mouth was unforgiving no matter what time of day it was. Jason naturally informed St. Fetus by giving back the exact words that Old Mr. Millers had said. As expected, St. Fetus was furious! What was his status? Dark Worlds supreme Agist Emperor, with a distinguished birth and honorable bloodline, who had ever dared to say such insulting words even to other Dark Agists? This was simply insulting the entire Holy Night people. No matter who you are, if you dare to insult my Holy Night people like this, you deserve to be killed! Saying that, St. Fetus body was filled with a strong and horrifying killing machine, and his own Supreme Emperor Realm pressure was rolling out like a tide, covering the sky and endless, causing the winds and clouds of this side of heaven and earth to change color, and a murderous intent that was enough to suffocate people was spreading out. Not only is St. Fetus, Blood Demons own Blood Moon Agist bloodline power is also exploding out, although he is a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm, but under the use of Blood Moon Agists forbidden secret method, his own strength is not weaker than the real Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse. Realm. St. Fetus and Blood Demons own pressure aura above the Emperor level had all awakened and revived, and they all clearly realized that the old man in front of them was definitely not simple, so they all stared at each other with great concentration, and they were about to burst out their strongestbat power without hesitation. I really dont know where the two little guys jumped out from, really think that after learning a little skill, they can walk horizontally? Do you think that I have no one in Carovia? Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly, a hidden anger appearing on his face. When Saint Master was furious, heaven and earth changed color! In an instant, Old Mr. Millers own breath was still fluctuating without any special vor. However, in the darkness, the whole world already has a magnificent and boundless momentum in the fluctuation, that is the true meaning of the heaven and earth momentum, in this heaven and earth momentum under the churning, the void seems to be distorted like a boundless might wrapped in the heaven and earth momentum swept to, leading to the sky and earth, churning the wind and clouds! Old Mr. Miller or that Old Mr. Miller, look at the in and ordinary, but that kind of ordinary ordinary, but also vaguely feel that he is like that towers in the heavens and the earth a heavenly pir, indestructible, stalwart, heaven and earth that boundless momentum around Old Mr. Miller and turn, making his seemingly hunched old body, trance to give a kind of majestic as a mountain-like majestic grandeur. The feeling of majestic and magnificent like mountains. At the moment when he sensed that the heaven and earths great potential surrounded him, St. Fetus and Blood Demons faces changed in unison, and only one thought shed through their minds C Great Emperor Realm? Great Emperor Realm? Chapter 1496 – Destroying the Supreme Emperor with Only One Hand (I) Great Emperor Realm! Representing the ultimate in cultivation, representing the pride of being at the top of a mountain, looking down on all beings! If Great Emperor Realm is a high mountain, then Supreme Emperor Realm is just at the foot of the mountain, and is still far away from the top of the mountain, and the gap between them is an insurmountable gap! The Great Emperor Realm in Dark World is the Sacred Level in Hyacinth. Speaking of which, Old Mr. Millers current Cultivation Realm is not technically a Sacred Level since he fell from Cultivation. However, Old Mr. Millers punching intent is unparalleled in the world, plus he has the Grand Vajra Realm Physique of the Perfection Realm, so he possesses thebat power of Sacred Level. In the battle of Sacred ce of Retreat, the four Saints surrounded him, and among them, there were two Sacred Level powerhouses, but they still couldnt help Old Mr. Miller, and couldnt sessfully surround him. At that time, the mysterious old Taoist sitting alone on the Eye-dotting Peak sensed the battle between Old Mr. Miller and the four Saints, and couldnt help but sigh with a sigh of unparalleled boxing intent! Old Mr. Millers punching intent was heavenly, and his momentum was unrivaled, attracting the great power of heaven and earth to surround him. This is a phenomenon that can only be found at Sacred Level. In other words, in the Dark World, only the supreme being of the Great Emperor Realm could have such a terrifying power. Therefore, after St. Fetus and Blood Demon sensed Old Mr. Millers own heaven and earth power, their faces were a bit dazed C An unassuming old man was actually a Great Emperor Realm level powerhouse? What kind of ce is this Carovia? A random person is at the Great Emperor Realm level? How many more strong people could there be? They really didnt know anything about Carovia, they only knew that it was a mysterious country in the East. Now it seems that they not only dont understand it, but are simply ignorant, now they are in big trouble for drawing fire. Jason, can you still fight? Old Mr. Miller suddenly asked. Jasons face was stunned, he came back to his senses and nodded his head, Naturally, I can. How can I fall down so easily, old man. Thats good. There are still four minions at that end. You go and settle them. After settling them, the old man will take this opportunity tonight to take you to practice. Old Mr. Miller said in a tone that appeared to be lighthearted. Practice? Jason was stunned, looking uncertain. However, he understood that the four minions Old Mr. Miller was referring to were Saint Reese, Bloodhound, and the other four Quasi-Emperor Realm. Old Mr. Miller meant for him to go over and finish off those four Quasi-Emperor Realm. Jason whirled around to look at Sally and softly said, Sally, you wait here now. Dont be afraid, wait for me and Old Mr. Miller to finish these people off first! Sally nodded, by this time she was already at ease. She wasnt stupid, ever since Old Mr. Miller came, each of these people across the street threw themselves at each other, looking extremely scornful, she knew that Old Mr. Miller was by no means unusual. St. Reese, Bloodhound, and the other four Quasi-Emperor powerhouses stood on the left side, and the four of them had originally nned to upy this ce to prevent Jason from escaping. Although they understood that with St. Fetus and Blood Demon present, it was impossible for Jason to escape, they still stood guard in this position just in case. At this moment, Jason walked towards the four of them step by step, and Jasons gaze was even fixed on St. Reese and Bloodhound as he said, This time, Im making good on my promise, and Im going to send you all on your way! St. Reeses face changed slightly, he couldnt help but look at St. Fetus and Blood Demon, but he saw that these two people didnt make the slightest move, their attention was all focused on Old Mr. Miller. Unbeknownst to them, St. Fetus and Blood Demon were having a hard time, Old Mr. Miller himself triggered that the heaven and earth momentum of the might of the power to firmly lock them, so that they did not dare to move the slightest bit. They know very well, as long as they dare to move the slightest bit, will be greeted by Old Mr. Millers destructive thunderbolt. Therefore, if Old Mr. Miller didnt move, they didnt dare to move. This is the intimidating power of the strongest Saint Master. Meanwhile, on Jasons side, he had already started to strike. Speaking of which, Jason could be said to be holding his breath, having been suppressed by St. Fetuss own Supreme Emperors pressure, and the other party even had to force him to kneel down, intending to make him suffer from shame before killing him. Therefore, Jasons heart had long been holding a ball of anger, and now this ball of anger and killing machine finally had a ce to vent. Whoosh! Jasons figure moved, his own Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky, and the long qi and blood dragon in the center was even more powerful, and the vast and majestic qi and blood appeared to be the most rigid and the most masculine, carrying a domineering and unparalleled might. His own gravitational potential field also evolved, sweeping and enveloping towards Saint Reese, Bloodhound and the other four Quasi-Emperor Realm. As the saying goes, there was a time and a ce. Now, Saint Reese, Bloodhound and the others all felt an iparably heavy oppressive force, they werent stupid, when they saw that such strong people as St. Fetus and Blood Demon on their side didnt dare to move a single bit under the intimidating presence of Old Mr. Miller, they had already realized that something bad was happening, and that old man, who looked ordinary and ordinary, was definitely a terrifying and powerful figure. powerful figure. This naturally greatly affected their fighting spirit. However, seeing Jason attacking with his fists, Saint Reese had no choice but to clench his teeth fiercely and shouted, Go together, surround and kill him! Whoosh! Whoosh! Immediately, Saint Reese, Bloodhound and other Quasi-Emperor Realm have shot out, they condense a strand of their own The power of the Emperor, into their own killing fist, into that powerful and unparalleled killing moves, all towards Jason surrounded and killed. In an instant, there were strands of The power of the Emperor diffusing, endless fist shadows intertwined together, intersecting into the roiling fist power, like a fist power, covering and shrouding towards Jason. With both fists in hand, why fear the enemy? Kill! Jason shouted, he evolved Fist Seals, a Fist Seal manifested in the void, just like a Nine Sun Sky, his own Sunling Bloodline also boiled up, forming a resonance with these Nine Fist Seals. As the nine Fist Seals containing different punching intentions came down, they collided with the Quasi-Emperor Realms punches, erupting into a shocking might. Jason once again activated the Heaven Fists fist, throwing punches one after another, focusing on attacking St. Reese and Bloodhound. These two had already been seriously injured by him before St. Fetus and the others arrived, and if St. Fetus and the others had arrived a stepter, he would have already killed these two. Jasons intentional punches forced St. Reese and Bloodhound back again, and he took the opportunity to charge up, ignoring the other two Quasi-Emperor Realms punches and attacks, and he activated the eighth fist in the Heaven Fist C I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Rumble!N?velDrama.Org content rights. The void shook and exploded. The magnificent fist intent in the fist gesture that prated the sky and the earth manifested, and in the underworld, that supreme fist intent seemed to have transformed into the supreme might of a True Martial Emperor who swept away the devils, and attacked and killed Saint Reese. Saint Reeses face was horrified, and he tried his best to make a fist to resist, but when Jasons fist fell, it directly broke through all of his moves, and a fist sted onto his chest. Woah St. Reese coughed up blood with his mouth open, and his figure flew out backwards, copsing to the ground in this manner. At that moment, St. Fetuss own anger reached the extreme, a blooming killing chance surged up, and the iparably strong power of the Supreme Emperor surged, as his figure moved, already preparing to strike. Just as St. Fetus made his move, suddenly, the great momentum of heaven and earth roared and shook, and an old silhouette shed in front of St. Fetus as if it had shrunk into the ground. Chapter 1497 – Destroying the Supreme Emperor with Only One Hand (II) As that old figure moved, the cohesive heaven and earth momentum also roared, sweeping towards St. Fetus with a strong and intense Saint pressure. Holy Night Silent Sky Fist! St. Fetus opened his mouth and shouted, and his own Supreme Emperors power coalesced, exploding out with his evolved fist. In an instant, the fist intent manifested from St. Fetus fist gesture vaguely disyed a magnificent aura of heaven and earth being silenced, with only the Holy Night existing forever. This is one of the ultimate boxing styles of Holy Night people, the main killing style of this boxing style, the power is outstanding, and the killing power has reached the extreme end of the boxing style. To the silence of heaven and earth that kind of death and extinction evolution of the meaning of boxing, and then through the evolution of boxing, it is said that this ns Great Emperor Realm powerhouses to perform this boxing, can evolve that like the real heaven and earth silence of the horrifying scene of the death of all things. Sacrifice Blood Moon with my blood, the River of Blood rules life and death! Blood Demon also roared, and without the slightest hesitation, he directly utilized the secret method of Blood Moon Agist, using his own bloodline as a guide to blood sacrifice Blood Moon! Boom! In an instant, Blood Demons own aura climbed upwards, soon crossing the half-step Supreme Emperor Realm, almost reaching the level of Supreme Emperor Realm, and the scarlet aura surrounding him became even more intense, like a real blood-colored river surging around his body. Whew! Blood Demon also threw a punch, matching St. Fetuss supreme punching force, and attacked that aged figure in a forward direction. Using the power of the Silence of Heaven and Earth to transform into ones own punching intent, this kind of punching intent is quite interesting. Old Mr. Millers voice came out lightly, his left hand was still holding a dry tobo stick, his right hand that was originally behind his back violently clenched his fist, and then boldly moved out, his old body violently blossomed with a golden radiance, and in his mouth he shouted, Samsara Fist! A fist came out, with the strongest and most domineering Saint level power surging, six kinds of heavenly fist meanings emerged, forming six fist shadow sections, crossing the sky first, seemingly able to cross space, making time frozen. Samsara Fist. Heavenly, human, animal, asura, hungry ghost, and hellish paths. The six paths of Buddhism were revealed with the fist meaning evolved from Old Mr. Millers punch, each fist meaning representing a single path, and each path meaning could be extended infinitely. Heavenly Fist, interpreted a heavenly might of supreme power, as if this fist section, already has the meaning of heavens way embedded in it, represents the sky, is the irresistible might of heavens way. St. Fetus attacking punch contains the meaning of the Tao of Heaven and Earth, and Old Mr. Miller responds to his opponent with the meaning of this punch, that Heaven and Earth are eternal, and the Tao of Heaven exists forever! Hungry Ghost Fists punch is a very different kind of punch, like the emergence of ten thousand ghosts, terrifying, representing the evil of the Dao, to devour all forms of life, and also swept towards Blood Demon.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even if Blood Moon is in the air, so what? Under the might of Old Mr. Millers fist, he would be reincarnated. Boom! Boom! The rumbling sound of fist power resounded, and the battle between Carovia Saint Master and Agist Emperor began. Hyacinth Saint Power and Agist Emperor Power collided together in the fist attack, erupting in a gust of sound like muffled thunder, and a storm of force swept around the area, with terrifying Saint Pressure and Emperor Pressure manifesting in a violent collision. However, under Old Mr. Millers own heaven and earth momentum, such a horrific and appalling force impact and pressure aura did not affect Sally and Jasons side. Otherwise, in a battle of this level, the horrible fluctuations and pressure sweeping around without reservation, not to mention Sally, even Jasons strength level, will be subjected to a terrible impact and suppression. Stomp! A figure retreated one after another, opened his mouth and grunted, the corner of his mouth was already overflowing with blood, that was Blood Demon. Although Blood Demon used the forbidden secret method of Blood Moon Agist, blood sacrifice Blood Moon made his strength infinitely close to Supreme Emperor Realm, but only infinitely close to, and the real Supreme Emperor Realm still have some difference. As a result, Old Mr. Millers punch was so powerful that it forced Blood Demon to fall back and cough up blood, thus he was injured. As for St. Fetus, he was also retreating, as powerful as he was, an Agist Supreme Emperor Realm, it was difficult for him topletely withstand the might of Old Mr. Millers punch in a head-on battle. His bodys qi and blood were fluttering, and his face was white, obviously the impact was not small. However, Jasons punch hadnt even been thrown yet, and there were still four fist shadow breaks circling around his body, which were the fist shadow breaks of Heavenly, human, animal, and asura respectively. You want Jason to kneel down for you? Then Old Mr. Miller will make you kneel! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and swung his right fist, holy power boiling, heaven and earth swept up, stirring up the wind and clouds, and the four fist shadow sections that surrounded his body all sted out, killing towards the front. Among them, the fist shadow section of Hellish path suppressed Blood Demon; the fist shadow sections of Human, animal, and asura were superimposed together, sting towards St. Fetus. St. Fetus and Blood Demons faces were horrified, but they could only fight with clenched teeth, and all of them desperately urged their own The power of the Emperor, evolving the strongest fist Dao, and met the battle. Such a smile missing incisors old man, one person, one fist, only hand and fight, calm andfortable. With this kind of style, who says Saint Master is old? Lets talk about Jasons side, he killed Saint Reese with an iparably strong stance and hit Bloodhound again, he himself was also attacked by the fists of the remaining two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses, and even with the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, he inevitably suffered some injuries again. However, Jason was not worried at all, he was getting more and more courageous, more and more excited. Because he had already noticed that Old Mr. Miller had used his own strength to push back St. Fetus and Blood Demon one after another, injuring both of them, which had undoubtedly greatly motivated him. After all, this was the first time Jason had ever seen Old Mr. Miller in action against this level of opponent. Thinking back to when he was under that Supreme Emperors Mighty Pressure from St. Fetus, he had trouble resisting it himself. But in front of Old Mr. Miller, the other party is only worthy of Old Mr. Millers hand to handbat, the contrast is too great, but also let Jason heart a ten thousand lofty feelings. What Old Mr. Miller could do, he would do one day! Kill! Jason roared, his own Sunling Bloodline boiled up, and the gravity field he created swept all around him, as he threw punches one after another, forcing the other two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses back, and then with a sh of his body, he attacked and killed Bloodhound with an unstoppable might. Breaking Punch! Pressing Fist! Jasons two punches came out one after another, evolving like two long dragons of punching power as he sted his way up. Bloodhound roared in fear and rage, he also hastily threw out punches, but Jason did not care about his punching power, and did not worry about it in the slightest. In the endC Bang! Bang! Jasons two punches sessively bombarded Bloodhounds body, and the power of the Abyssal Strike contained within extinguished all vitality within his body. As for the punch that Bloodhound attacked and killed, he had already been seriously injured, and was unable to condense a strand of The power of the Emperor in his punch, so that punch struck Jasons body, but it also failed to pose much of a threat. At this point, St. Reese and Bloodhound were sessfully killed. However, there were still two Quasi-Emperor Realm. Jason licked the corner of his mouth and raised a cold, bloodthirsty sneer, his gaze containing a murderous intent staring at the remaining two. Chapter 1498 – Destroying the Supreme Emperor with Only One Hand (III) Jason as a wounded beast, body filled with ferocious Wei, fused with his own blood and fire killing aura, making him look as Sovereign this side of the battlefield in a hell of a demon ruler, his own aura haspletely the remaining two quasi-imperial powerhouse to suppress. The battle of the strong, the momentum first! Said in the battle of the strong, each others momentum first contest, momentum strong people have invincible faith, own a swallowed mountains and rivers only my majestic might, the battle will be more and more courageous. Weak momentum, on the contrary, will be suppressed, mind and faith will also appear wavering, and in the end is the loss of fighting spirit, ten percent of the strength at best can only y out seven or eight percent. It is natural to recognize at a nce who is higher or lower. Jason is in the stage of high momentum, the more he fights the more courageous, own a invincible self-confidence,prehensively crushed the remaining two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses. On the other hand, these two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses noticed that St. Fetus and Blood Demon from their respective ns were sessively suppressed and shaken back by Old Mr. Miller, coughing up blood from their injuries, and their hearts were horrified and panicked, which inevitably affected their own fighting spirit. Your turn! Jason coldly shouted, his figure moved, transforming into an electric current as he sprinted forward, his figure transformed into an electric current, the speed was too fast, arriving in an instant, apanied by the supreme punching force that he had evolved. Boom! Boom! Jasons fist power struck, his own Sunling Bloodline Tripod zed up, transforming into an oceanic sea of qi and blood, and the gravity potential field he evolved contained a wisp of heaven and earths great power pressure, which shrouded his head. These two quasi-imperial powerhouses face green, eyes shing a rage to kill the intention, they naturally will not sit and wait for death, spare the momentum is suppressed or not, they also inspired their own a murderous ruthlessness, began to hold a kind of jade and stone with the belief that this urges their own killing fist attack and kill on. In an instant, these three figures have been entangled in the war together, fist power bombardment collision in the outbreak of the fist power swept around, intense horrifying killing machine in the spread, let a persons heart frightening war. Jason bravely fought, the other side has four quasi-imperial powerhouses were killed by him, such a record to Dark World is absolutely shocking, after all, he only Lord Realms strength. At this time, these two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses once again joined hands to strike, attacking and killing from the front, among which there was a wisp of The power of the Emperor surging, extremely vigorous and violent. Open Heaven Fist, break for me! Jason bellowed out, evolving the sixth fist posture in Heaven Fist, the strongest and majestic fist intent rose up to the sky, with a kind of unrelenting momentum, as if a punch could open the gates of heaven and see the Immortals! Rumble! The booming sound of the fist striking resounded in the air, this fist hardened the joint fist power of these two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses, and then, Jason once again evolved his fist power. Sky Fist, kill! Nine Fist Seals appeared in the sky, nine different fist meanings were embedded in these Nine Fist Seals, or zing like the sun, or Overlord Invincible, or Endless Furious Kill, or Kingly Aura, or Blood and Fire Killing, or Striking Sharpness. It made this Nine Fist Seals as if it had been given life and soul, and the fist meanings of these two Emperor Paramounts had been given life and soul. endowed with life and soul, and the might of the fist Dao instantly skyrocketed. The Nine Fist Sealsnded with a roar, carrying out a strong and iparable suppression. At the same time, the killing fists of the two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses also attacked and killed, as if they wanted to fight for their lives, they met the Fist Seals that contained majestic power and charged towards Jason. Bang! Bang! Bang! The violent sound of punches exchanged was like Jareds first sound, echoing all around. Nine Fist Seals, these two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses were unable topletely resist them, and each of them had two Fist Seals bombarded on their bodies, and the majestic and majestic power impacted their flesh and blood. However, under the two mens desperate struggle, their Fist Seals also struck Jason. The three figures immediately separated, and the two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses faces turned pale for a while, with threads of blood spilling out from the corners of their mouths, clearly traumatized. Jason also coughed up blood again, the golden light that emerged on his body was still dazzling, the Grand Vajra Realm Physique had resisted most of the opponents punching power, but the remaining power had also caused some injuries to him. However, with Jasons strong body and his will to fight as long as he didnt fall, this injury was nothing to him, and he was able to maintain his peak fighting strength. On the contrary, these two quasi-imperial powerhouses, under the injuries, their aura is falling again and again, cultivation breath is also beginning to weaken, and under this contrast, their disadvantage is emphasized, and Jasons advantage is unlimitedly widened! Its time to send you on your way! Jasons face was cold, his own will to fight burned up again, he once again shed and rushed up,unching a fierce attack, vowing topletely kill these two people. On Old Mr. Millers side, his fist shadow breaks out in full force, one side of the break is like a side of heaven and earth, killing St. Fetus and Blood Demon. Blood Demon frantically sacrificed blood to Blood Moon, frantically raising his own strength, and even evolved the most powerful punch of Blood Moon Agist to break through the enveloping fist shadow section. However, all of this was in vain, when that side of the fist shadow section containing the strongest and most domineering Saint level power suppressed and arrived, his entire body was like a lightning strike, once again forced back, the corner of his mouth continuously spilled blood, and all of his internal organs were damaged. The pressure on St. Fetus was even greater, as fist shadows from the human path, animal path, and Asura path ovepped and surrounded him. Heaven and earth are silent, but the Holy Night is eternal! Break me! St. Fetus was like a madman, his own Supreme Emperors power had exploded without reservation, evolving the strongest killing move in the Holy Night Silent Sky Fist,yers of fist shadows appeared as if the Holy Night had descended, covering the eight directions, and breaking and killing them as well. Rumble! The terrifying sound of fist strikes exploded one after another in the void, and the Qi fluctuations that filled the air were shocking to the hearts of the people. St. Fetus struck with all his might, and was able to fend off Old Mr. Millers three fist shadow breaks, however, before he could catch his breath, he violently C A magnificent and boundless fist intent rose up to the sky, transforming into a stream of light, and in the blink of an eye, it attacked and killed in front of his eyes. But when that magnificent and majestic fist intent manifested itself, it actually led to a resonance between the heavens and earth, emitting a booming vibration sound, and in theherworld, a supreme heaven and earth momentum was added down, making this fists punch even faster, the fist momentum even more fierce, and the fist intent even stronger! Such fist intent- St. Fetus looked horrified, a look of despair in his eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Even for the Great Emperor Realm powerhouse in Holy Night people, he had not seen a fist intent that could evolve such a terrifyingly strong fist intent, such a fist intent had already reached the realm of Heaven! Roar! St. Fetus was like a dying beast, letting out a roar of dying struggle, as he also evolved his strongest punching technique to meet the battle. However, in front of Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist intent that resonated with the heavens and earth, his struggles and counterattacks were all futile. Boom! With a roaring vibration, Old Mr. Millers right fist broke through and killed him, the magnificent and majestic fist intent was invincible and unstoppable, and this fist was finally imprinted on St. Fetuss chest. Old Mr. Miller closed his fist, St. Fetus is still standing in the original ce, reached the Old Mr. Miller this realm of existence, for their own fist power has been freely controlled to send and receive freely, so the force of this fist all stayed in the body of St. Fetus, did not break out of the body, so St. Fetus is still able to stand in the original ce, and was not sent flying out. St. Fetus could still stand in the same ce and was not sent flying out. St. Fetus nuzzle, want to say something, suddenly there is a strong holy might wrapped in the heaven and earth momentum crushed to, his legs bent, plopping a sound kneeling on the ground. St. Fetus head hung low, his vitality extinct. Extinguishing the Supreme Emperor with just his hands! Such elegance was straight after that year! Chapter 1499 – Satan Battles Blood Demon (I) Holy Night people, a generation of Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, fell to his knees and died. Dark Agist originally thought that Carovia was just a cultivation ce, and that sending a Supreme Emperor Realm at will would be enough for him to run through the eight directions, and no one would be able to defeat him. Who ever thought it was a big mistake, a poor-looking old man, is only hand to kill to the emperor! As for Blood Demon, has already been a heart gall, a face filled with extreme fear, in his knowledge, the dark Agist can have such a horror ofbat power is not much. Even Blood Moon Agist, Im afraid that only Emperor of Blood recovery can resist this old man in front of him, right? Blood Demons heart is terrified, but there is a trace of doubt, with the unfathomable strength of the old man in front of him, to kill him is as easy as a p in the face. After all, Supreme Emperor Realms St. Fetus was killed by him with just one hand. However, in the previous battles, this old mans fist power had only continued to injure him and did not take the opportunity to kill him, which made him very puzzled. Blood Demon used the Blood Sacrifice Blood Moons forbidden secret method one after another, but was repeatedly broken and killed by Old Mr. Millers Fist Shadow Sections, and now he no longer had the strength to use this forbidden secret method. After all, although the power of this taboo secret method is amazing, and can raise thebat power in a short period of time, but the consumption is huge, and will also cause damage to their own cultivation origin. By now, Blood Demon has wanted to blood sacrifice Blood Moon can not be done, coupled with injuries, I am afraid that their own strength can not even reach half a step Supreme Emperor Realm. Old Mr. Miller, however, was not in a hurry to kill Blood Demon, he nced at Blood Demon, and with a turn of his eyes, he looked towards Jasons side of the battlefield. At this time, the fight between Jason and the two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses had basicallye to an end. The two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses were already heavily injured, and werepletely suppressed by Jason. With St. Fetus being killed, it was like thest straw that broke the camels back, directly causing their own beliefs and fighting spirit topletely copse.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jason seized this opportunity, he forcefully went up, and sessively performed Heaven Fists punches, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another, one after another. Bang! Bang! These two Quasi-Emperor powerhouses were no longer capable of resisting, and could only watch as Jasons supremely powerful and iparable fist power bombarded their bodies, sending them flying and ending their lives. Whew! Jason exhaled lightly, killing six Quasi-Emperor Realm in one night, it would be a lie to say that he wasnt tired. And he himself also paid quite a price, his injuries were not said to be serious, but they were definitely not light either. Jason, dont be in a hurry to rest your breath. Old Mr. Millers voice came out, and then the old man added, s, this persons stamina fails when he gets old. The old man is tired now, there is still onest guy left, so Ill leave it to you. Jasons face was stunned, he knew in his heart that St. Fetus had already been killed, and Blood Demon was still left in the field. Old Mr. Miller meant to let himself deal with Blood Demon? Although Blood Demon was injured, he was still a genuine half-step Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, and his Agist background was notparable to the strength of a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm like Bishop Shura. Not to mention that he was now in a state of injury, even if he was in his full strength, Jason had the self-awareness to know that he was definitely not a match for Blood Demon. Old Mr. Miller, this guys strength has reached Half-step emperor level, equivalent to Hyacinths Quasi-Manchu Sacred level of strength. Jason reminded in no uncertain terms. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, What? Are you kid scared? I Im certainly not afraid. Its not just fighting a Half-step emperor level. Its not like I havent fought this level of opponent before. Jason grunted, he had fought against a Bishop Shura of this realms strength, but naturally, there was noparison between Bishop Shura and Blood Demon. Its good that youre not afraid. The old man purposely left this demonic guy behind for the purpose of letting you practice. You go ahead and attack and kill, and use this person to sharpen your CULTIVATION. Old Mr. Miller said calmly. Practice? Jason froze for a moment, remembering what Old Mr. Miller had said earlier about letting him take care of those four minions first and then bring him back to practice. At that time, Jason did not understand the meaning of Old Mr. Millers words, but now he finally came to his senses. It turned out that Old Mr. Millers so-called take him to practice is to use Blood Demon as a rival to apany him. With this thought, Jason also got excited, he walked towards Blood Demon, staring at Blood Demon as if he was looking at a delicious prey, he said: Half-step emperor level is great? Do you really think that you Agists can do whatever you want all over the world? If youre still so arrogant even after entering my Carovias territory, then youll nevere back! As he spoke, Jasons own battle spirit surged again, and he looked down at Blood Demon. Blood Demons face was stunned C what the hell does this mean? This is just a King-level guy, and he wants to deal with me personally? Jason was heavenly enough to be able to kill Quasi-Emperor Realm at the King level. However,pared to a real Emperor-level powerhouse, the gap is still unbridgeable, let alone a Half-step Emperor-level powerhouse like Blood Demon. Therefore, even if Jason had shown enough power, Blood Demon was still confident that he would be able to kill Jason in a matter of seconds. You want to fight with me? Blood Demons eyes narrowed, and as he spoke, he couldnt help but nce at Old Mr. Miller out of the corner of his eye. Blood Demon thought that with such a terrifying figure as Old Mr. Miller present, he would definitely not be able to escape tonight. However, if Satan did not know how to challenge him, if he was able to take the opportunity to kill Satan, even if he was finally killed by Old Mr. Miller, he would still have no regrets. Not only a battle, but also to kill you! Jason opened his mouth, just after the words fell his whole person has already sprinted up, his own fist power evolved, a reckless and boundless fist intent manifested, the fist power is vast, endless, seems to be this side of the earth and sky are going to be shrouded under the pressure of this fist. Seek death! A sh of violent killing intent shed across Blood Demons eyes. No matter how, he was also an Emperor level powerhouse of Blood Moon Agist, he still had to have his honor and authority, how could he be provoked by a Lord Realm person? Blood Demons own The power of the Emperor catalyzed, andyers of scarlet aura filled the air, encircling his body, vaguely forming a long river of blood. Blood Moon Heaven Swallowing Fist! Blood Demon drank coldly as he rushed forward, his speed reaching an extreme, at the same time, the fist gesture he evolved was permeated with a blood-colored and ferocious killing intent, the terrifying and boundless The power of the Emperor was surging, like a round of Blood Moon that chose to devour people, and it enveloped Jason. At that moment, Jasons face changed slightly, even though Blood Demons fist had not yet arrived, he was able to urately sense that the The power of the Emperor that erupted from Blood Demons fist was far too powerfulpared to Bishop Shura at the time. Even so, Jason was still fearless, urging his fist to attack and kill with an unrelenting momentum. Chapter 1500 Satan battles Blood Demon (II) Rumble! In an instant, Jasons fist power had already bombarded with Blood Demons fist power, in Jasons sense, the unstoppable The power of the Emperor from Blood Demons own raging like a tidal wave swept in, not at all his current Abyssal Strike power can fight against. However, at that instant, Jason could feel a ray of Saint-level power being injected into his punch along his back, which appropriately dissolved the The power of the Emperor in Blood Demons punch. But it didntpletely dissolve it, it was stuck at the limit of Jasons ability to withstand it, or a little higher than the limit. Only then did Jason realize that Old Mr. Miller was following him like a shadow, and that when he fought with Blood Demons punch, Old Mr. Miller had reached out and pointed a finger at his back. Jason had no qualms now, and once again, his punching style was transformed, his bodys energy and blood boiled, and his punching style with the meaning of heavy fists came out, and sted at Blood Demon with a stormy attack. Blood Demon noticed Old Mr. Miller protecting Jasons back, and knew that there was no hope of killing Jason, but he had no choice but to go all out. In the blink of an eye, Jason and Blood Demon had already attacked and killed more than ten moves in a row. What made Jason feel extremely ufortable was that Old Mr. Miller seemed to have done it intentionally, and only helped him to dissolve part of Blood Demons The power of the Emperor, so that the The power of the Emperor that Blood Demon attacked and killed happened to hit him in the right ce. The power of the Emperor that Blood Demon attacked was right at the limit of what he could withstand or maybe a little bit above the limit. In this way, under Blood Demons punching attack, Jason himself was also shaken by the other partys punching force to the extent that his bodys qi and blood were tossing and turning, and even beyond his own carrying limit, his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique was also presented, and blossomed with a bit of golden radiance. A Vajra, with the strongest physical body, is invincible to allws. When the body is strongest, the qi and blood are infinite, and when the qi and blood are infinite, the force is endless. Jason, every time you are on the verge of the limit of your physical bodys carrying capacity is a time to quench the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, not only your epidermis, flesh and blood, but also your bones and organs! Sense well the changes of Grand Vajra Realm Physique in your body, and in this way quench your body inside and out in order to reach Inner Sage and Outer King Realm. Old Mr. Millers voice came and fell into Jasons ears word for word. Jasons mind was shaken, knowing that Old Mr. Miller was using Blood Demon as a whetstone to not only refine his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique, but also his own Cultivation. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Jason did not hesitate any longer, and carefully sensed the changes in his Grand Vajra Realm Physique while enduring the power of the Emperor that was slightly beyond his ability to withstand from Blood Demons punches. This was tantamount to utilizing Blood Demons The power of the Emperor to quench his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Jason followed the method described by Old Mr. Miller toprehend the induction, and gradually began to feel the trick, in his perception, his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique is only formed in the surface skin and flesh, and is still a hundred thousand eighty thousand miles away from the Inner Sage and Outer King described by Old Mr. Miller. Jason remembered that he had talked to Old Mr. Miller about the Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Jason remembered that he had discussed with Old Mr. Miller about the highest level of Grand Vajra Realm Physique, at that time, Old Mr. Miller said that his master, Monk Bitter Wise, had made a deduction when he was alive, and imed that the six-foot golden body was not the highest level of Grand Vajra Realm. The highest realm is to converge the golden aura in ones body, and the bones in the body are like the golden aura of the divine gold, which is indestructible like the divine gold, and is called Inner Sage and Outer King. Grand Vajra Realm Physique really want to reach Inner Sage and Outer King Realm, then will be able to do all thew invulnerable, invulnerable to swords and spears. Based on hisst discussion with Old Mr. Miller, Jason has deduced that there are several realms in Grand Vajra Realm C Beginning realm, Middle realm, Higher realm, Extreme realm, Sixth Golden Body, Extreme Realm, and Outer King realm. realm, Sixth Golden Body, Inner Sage and Outer King! There are six realms in total! Jason is currently in the middle realm. As for Old Mr. Miller, with his cultivation falling, his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique is also inevitably affected, and has not reached the peak of the Sixth Golden Body realm, in the Extreme realm. However, with Old Mr. Millers understanding of Grand Vajra Realm Physique, with his cultivation rising in the future, it is not difficult for him to return to the realm of the six-foot golden body, but it is very difficult for him to reach Inner Sage and Outer King. Even Old Mr. Millers master, Monk Bitter Wise, has not been able to reach it, and it is only deduced that Grand Vajra Realm Physique has this level of supremacy. Jason used the power of Blood Demon to quench his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, the punches that contained the terrifying The power of the Emperor attacked and killed, the The power of the Emperor that was a little more than he could withstand impacted on his whole body, causing his body to blossom with golden aura, the The power of the Emperor that was slightly more than he could withstand. The power of the Emperor impacted Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique, but Jason also utilized this force to refine the Grand Vajra Realm Physique into a deeper level of flesh and blood. Its like beating iron, which will produce a qualitative change in the end. This shows the perversity of practicing Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so with the help of external forces to refine the body, in case the force that exceeds its own tolerance is not well controlled, there will be a real danger of bursting and dying. However, with Old Mr. Miller in attendance, there was no worry about such a risk. Jason also understands why he was beaten by Old Mr. Miller when he was a child, and the past is really a tear. Although under the shock of the power of the Emperor contained in Blood Demons punches, the golden aura that bloomed out of Jasons bodys epidermis continued to weaken, Jason began to notice that his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique had been gradually tempering towards the deeperyers of his flesh and blood. past. This meant that his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was slowly improving, and this effect was still obvious. This caused Jason to not be able to help but feel a burst of dark pleasure, but constantly enduring the onught from Blood DemonThe power of the Emperor, that was also very unpleasant. It was sort of pain and pleasure. As long as you can enhance your own strength, enhance your own body, with Jasons tough willpower, naturally able to endure. Jason was happy, but Blood Demon was not. By now, Blood Demon has already seen Old Mr. Millers intention, clearly in the use of him to help Jason quenching their own body to enhance their own cultivation, equal to him is a millstone. This is simply to make Blood Demon for the hate want to go crazy. As the saying goes, a soldier can be killed but not humiliated. He was also a Blood Moon Agist martial artist, and he still had the pride in his bones. Now, he was reduced to being practiced by others, bing a whetstone, so he couldnt bear it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kill! Therefore, Blood Demonpletely berserk, in any case is a death, he is also regardless, crazy urge their own flesh and blood power, cohesion is more powerful and appalling The power of the Emperor, apanied by his manifestation of the strongest fist like Blood Moon ascending into the sky, theherworld seems to have a piece of blood rain sprinkled down, points of blood-colored punch emerges, with lightning speed to attack and kill, and the blood of the Emperor, the blood of the Emperor. With lightning speed, he attacked Jason. Chapter 1501 – One Battle Down Even a man of y has three points of fire, not to mention the Emperor Level Power of a Dark Agist. Blood Demons lungs were bursting, this was a lifelong disgrace! A Half-step emperor level powerhouse from Agist, and now hes been reduced to being someone elses sparring partner? A whetstone? The monstrous hatred was constantly rising from his chest, causing the killing moves he attacked and killed to be covered with an endlessyer of bloodthirsty intent, a blood moon was visualized from his punching force, and under the scarlet aura that filled the air, it looked extremely horrifying, as if it was trying to devour people. Jason was naturally fearless, yet he didnt take it lightly, the whole person gazed at it, his own qi and blood rushed up at night, rolling like a tide, his own Gravity Field was evolving. In addition, wisps of Holy Dragons Breath permeated out from his flesh and blood, and the power of the human body generated under Dragon Qi through the body converged, and in the next moment he evolved the eighth stance of Heaven Fist C I have a I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! In an instant, the zing Sunling Bloodline filled the sky, and as the fist evolved, it seemed as if a majestic Emperor Brewers shadow was formed in the underworld, and the fist intent of the True Martial Swing swept away the devils manifested itself, copsing the void and causing it to vibrate and roar. Jason, in boxing, punching intent is the soul, but force is the root. A punching gesture, if it does not have enough force to support it, even if the punching intent is strong, it will not be able to exert its proper power. Your force is already majestic enough at this level of the realm, and quenched and refined enough to be pure to strong. The only drawback is that it still seems a bit rough in the transportation of force. The way to transport power is to make full use of your own power, strict control to the slightest force can be mobilized at will, the only way to y their own power to the strongest realm of boxing. Lets say that in this punch, your fist intent manifested, but your own power of the fist Dao failed to resonate with it, which was a w. Fist power and fist intentplement each other and are indispensable, forming a resonance before the true power of the fist way can be realized. Old Mr. Millers voicees through again and is instructing Jason in boxing. All in all, this was a fight where Old Mr. Miller was all over Jason both in terms of Grand Vajra Realm Physique and Cultivation Boxing. Anyway, with Blood Demon being such a good sidekick, its only natural that you cant pass up an opportunity like this. Jason has also benefited greatly from Old Mr. Millers guidance, not to mention the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and has deepened his perception and understanding of kendo once again. Deceitful, simply deceitful! Im going to kill you! Blood Demon was like a madman, he was indeed going crazy, he was so pissed off that blood wasing out of the corners of his mouth, he really hadnt seen such a bully. As Dark Agists Emperor Level Power, he has never been humiliated like this before. Even if he is doomed to die, he cant even get a pain before he dies, but instead, he has to be treated as a whetstone by others. Anyone else would not be able to stand it! Under the extreme fury, Blood Demons punches attacked and killed like a storm, the whole person was already regardless, he was full of thoughts that as long as he could kill Jason, then even if he was killed by a thousand cuts, he would be willing to die. Good timing! Jason bellowed, he threw a strong punch, under the guidance of Old Mr. Miller, and this piece of gold in front of him to apany the training, his own boxing once again went through a baptism, the manifestation of the boxing intent appears more solid, the power of the boxing is also increasing. Boom! Boom! Jason actually shook off Blood Demons punch, aided of course by the strand of Saint-level power injected by Old Mr. Miller. Blood Demons door was wide open, and out of his own fighting instincts, Jason bullied his way in andnded several hard punches to Blood Demons chest in quick session. Wha- Blood Demon opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his entire body flew five or six meters away. Oh no! I identally didnt confiscate it and struck hard, it wont kill me directly, right? I still want to practice a few more times!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jason couldnt help but open his mouth when he saw this, his face full of remorse. Wha- Once Blood Demon, who had fallen to the ground, heard these words, he was even more furious and coughed out fresh blood again. YouC Blood Demons face was full of anger, he said with a horrible face, Satan, Blood Moon Agist will never let you go, not only you, but also this old man not only you, but also this old man! Yeah? Then Ill wait! Lets see what else you so-called Dark Agist can do. Jason said coldly. Old Mr. Miller took one look at Blood Demon and said, Theres nothing of value left in this guy, so lets send him on his way. Then send him on his way! Jason opens his mouth, and he rushes towards Blood Demon. Blood Demon was already badly injured, constantly drained by the strands of Saint-level power that Old Mr. Miller had injected into Jasons punching power, and then hit by a couple of hard punches from Jason, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was now at the end of his tether. Despite this, Blood Demon was still trying to fight for his life when he saw Jasoning at him with a murderous intent, he barely got up and then threw a punch in anger, still trying to hold on to a glimmer of hope to kill Jason. Unfortunately, Blood Demon was unable to do anything about it, as Jason easily avoided his punches, and thennded a hard punch followed by a sweeping leg kick,pletely ending Blood Demons life. At this point, the eight strong men who came together from Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist were all exterminated, and none of them survived. Jason also knows that, in this way, in the future, he and these two Agist can be said to be the situation of immortality. But he wasnt afraid either, and was even more fearless. Anyway, he had quite a few enemies in Dark World, and now it was just an increase of two major Dark Agists. Originally, these two Agist saints were somewhat hostile to him, so it was only a matter of time before there was an all-out conflict. The night breeze is cool as a breeze. A brawny, bomb-proof SUV whizzed down Mount Casey. Old Mr. Miller was in the passenger seat and Sally was in the back seat. Tonights encounter had been a false rm for Sally, but she still thought about it with some trepidation, and it was fortunate that Old Mr. Miller had arrived in time at thest moment, otherwise the consequences would have been unimaginable. O Sally, whatever happens from now on, you neednt panic. As long as you Old Mr. Miller is here in Oakshire, no one can hurt you. Im counting on expecting a baby from you and Jason soon. Old Mr. Miller looked back at Sally and smiled. Ahem Old Mr. Miller, can you be a little more reserved? Sally and I dont even have a name yet and youre jumping straight to the baby. Jason said in a huff. What? Is it hard for you boys to fail Sallyter? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason. How is this possible? Theres absolutely no way thats possible. Jason said in a rush. Pfft Sally smiled and said, Old Mr. Miller is in a hurry to have a grandchild, no matter what I say, I can understand it. Jason, shouldnt you also appreciate Old Mr. Millers pain? There are some things that should be arranged on the schedule as well. Jason froze for a moment, Sallys words seemed to have a deeper meaning within them. Is this a push to have a child with yourself? Wouldn t that be a slip of the tongue, Jason found himself thinking wrongly, actually associated with the bed, what thought ah this is! Chapter 1502 Dark World Walk the Herthum manor. Around twelve oclock, Jason drove his car to the door of the Herthum manor, and thus dropped Sally off at her doorstep. Sally, go back and get some rest.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason said. I know. Sally smiled and barked, You rest too when you get back with Old Mr. Miller. And, Jason your injury Its not a problem, this kid has thick skin, this injury is nothing. Go back and take a few pairs of medicine and youll be fine. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said. Jason had stepped out of the car by then, and he made his way to the back seat, reached down and opened the door, helping Sally out of the car. Jason sent Sally to the front door of THE Herthum manor, gazing at Sallys delicate jade face, he smiled and said, Dont worry about what happened tonight. Anyway, no matter what, no harm wille to you. Sally recalled Jasons previous move of taking a step across the room to hold her back in that moment of crisis, which was clearly out of a kind of subconscious love and care for her, and her eyes flooded with a bit of tenderness as she smiled and said, I know, Ive always felt very secure with you by my side. You go back with Old Mr. Miller early. Also your injury looks weirdly scary, but Old Mr. Miller said its just a small injury. Im still a little uneasy about it. Its really just a minor injury. Itll be fine in a couple days. Jason said. Well, Ill be heading back then. Sally looked over at Jason like she was a little sad to see him go. Go on, get a good nights sleep. Jason smiled. Sally waved and stepped forward to open the door to THE Herthum manor, and in doing so, stepped inside. Jason returned to the car and drove in the direction of Oakshire University. Old Mr. Miller lit up a dry cigarette and took a slow drag, his old eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Jason, what are the origins of these people who attacked you tonight? The path of Cultivation they follow is the same as yours, all of them are cultivating their Secret Power Realm. and looking at their looks, they should be Westerners, right? Jason also lit up a cigarette and smoked, after exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he said: They are indeed from the West, urately from the Agist in the Dark World. To be precise, they are from the Agist in Dark World, these Dark Agist are simr to Hyacinth, the power of some Agist isparable to the power of some big families and Holy Land in Hyacinth. In every Agist, there will be Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, equivalent to the existence of Sacred Level in Hyacinth. Dark Agist? Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed as he said, Theres a lot of strong people over there in the West, too. The question is, do these Agists think theyre the best in the world? Entering thend of Carovia with such impunity, and even acting as a bully, do they really think that there is no one in Carovia? Dark Agist are the most important in Dark World, and these Dark Agist have a long historical heritage, possess extraordinary bloodlines, and have consistentlye to be superior. To say that they think I have no one in Carovia is not that impossible. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller asked, Jason, so youve been on the Dark World side of the conquest and have been pushed by these Dark Agist powerhouses from time to time? Ive been in contact with the Dark Agist for a while, and not all of them are arrogant, bloodthirsty and murderous. I know Lilith, one of the Dark Agists, and Lilith is very nice, kind-hearted and sensible. Liliths protector is a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse called Mr. Parks, who has intentionally or unintentionally helped me a lot, saving my life. I have also practiced a Dragons Secret Technique, which Mr. Parks taught me. As a quid pro quo, he asked me to teach me the Power Evolution Secret Method of the Titan People that I got in Titan Ruins, Jason said slowly. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Its like, not all ancient martial forces in Hyacinth are the same as THE Goodwin family, Tianji Holy Land, among them, there are also existences like the Bai family, Gu Yao Holy Land. Yeah, thats the point. Jason said. What Agist came to attack and kill you tonight? asked Old Mr. Miller. Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist. i didnt expect that these two Agists would actually join forces against me. Jason opened his mouth, then he remembered something and said, By the way, the battle I fought before I was seriously injured and unconscious was against Dark Worlds Shura Sanctuary, and the Blood Moon Agist was behind Shura Sanctuary. It must be because the Shura Sanctuary was destroyed in that battle, that Saint Son of Blood Moon Agist was upset, plus the City of Doom battle also angered that Saint Son of Holy Night people, which prompted them to unite and want to kill me before they could do anything about it. Hmph! Old Mr. Miller heavily cold snort, face hidden anger, their own breath is also different, as if the sword is not yet old is about toe out of the sheath to bloom out of the world of sharpness. This time you came back in aa with serious injuries, Old Mr. Miller I have a share of anger in my heart. Later, I learned that the guy who injured you died, the old man was a little angry, originally thought to forget about it. Who would have thought that these two bullshit Agist actually sent someone to kill the door? That Blood Moon Agist is also the backer of the guy who injured you? Its obvious that theres no one on your side, isnt it? Jason, you should get well first, and then prepare yourself, and in a few days I, Old Mr. Miller, will apany you to go to the Dark World in person! Id like to see what those so-called Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in Dark Agist are all about! Old Mr. Miller spoke up. Huh? Old Mr. Miller youre going to Dark World with me? said Jason in surprise. Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Jason you just take me to that Dark World to see the world. See what kind of might those Agist powerhouses really have. What I am best at in my life is using my fists to reason with others. These two big Agist have bullied their way to the door, so naturally I have to reason with them. Jasons face flushed with excitement as he came back to his senses; was Old Mr. Miller nning on going to Dark World to get a hard-on from those Agist Archons? That scene makes your blood boil just thinking about it! However, Jason had a second thought, he said, Old Mr. Miller, would it be too much for you to go alone? Do you want to call Old Mr. Stokes, Old Mr. Abel and other seniors? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, What? Are you still worried that you Old Mr. Miller cant bluff those Agist Emperors? Lets take a step back, even if you lose by reasoning, Old Mr. Miller can still take you and run away, so what are you afraid of? Haha Jason couldnt help but rise up with a big smile and a good mood. Old Mr. Miller then said, The Ancient Martial Arts Conference is approaching, and those old men are busy with their juniors, so I wont bother them. I counted the time, this Ancient Martial Arts Conference still has more than a month to go, with you going to Dark World for a while, and thene back to this Ancient Martial Arts Conference will also be opened by that time. Okay, then lets go for a walk in that Dark World, both of us! Jasonughed, and a ten-thousand-foot swell of bravado rose up from within his chest. Chapter 1503 Old Mr. Miller’s Anomaly Bamboo Residence Jason drove back, he did suffer some injuries from tonights battle, and some parts of his bodys epidermis were cracked, but overall it wasnt a big deal. Upon his return, Old Mr. Miller began to make medicine, a small injury which, as he said, would be cured by a few doses of medicine. Jason, on the other hand, stepped into the shower and rinsed off; he was covered in blood in many ces, especially on some of the areas where the surface skin was cracked, and there was blood oozing out. This kind of small injuries Jason naturally do not worry about, tonight through the Blood Demons own The power of the Emperor constantly under the quenching, he felt that his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique has reached the point of the middle realm of the perfect, with this corresponding to the recovery ability of his own has also greatly improved, the surface of the skin of this injury in the Grand Vajra Realm Physique does not need to be treated under the self-healing ability. Under the self-healing ability of Grand Vajra Realm Physique, there was no need for treatment. Jason was thinking about how to further refine his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so as to break through to the realm of the High Realm, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique reached the High Realm, needless to say it will be even more perverted, and at that time, he should be able to resist the attacks of the First Emperor and the Beginning Saint. Beginning Saint. When Jason walks out, Old Mr. Miller has already made a decoction and calls for Jason toe over and take it. Jason picked up a bowl of medicinal broth and blew on it a few times, taking a sip when it was the right temperature. Wolf Boy looked on, he looked as if he looked a little disgruntled, he nudged his mouth and said, Brother, did you go and fight someone again? That was someone else who came to me. Jason said. Brother, can you bring me along next time? Im pretty strong now too. Wolf Boy said with a face full of seriousness. Jasons face was stunned as he nced at Wolf Boy, remembering that Wolf Boys own strength nowadays had already reached the peak of the Heritage Master Stage Middle Stage, and this was still the result of being suppressed. With Wolf Boys talent, it wouldnt be hard for him to break through to the high level of Heritage Master Stage. So Wolf Boy really isnt bragging when he says hes not weak, so strong that hes good enough to bepared to the likes of Emily, Dark Phoniex, White Fox and Phantom. Only out of preconceived notions, Jason has always regarded Wolf Boy as a small child, as one of his own brother, even if Wolf Boys own Combat Realm is high or not, but did not regard him as a teenager who is already able to go into battle. Of course, Wolf Boy Combat Realm, while not low, is stillcking inbat experience. Even Wolf Boys beastly instincts cant make up for that experience. So, Jason said, Wolf Boy, you are now at the stage of growing your body with Cultivation enhancement. Right now, your Cultivation strength has indeed achieved something, but it can still continue to improve. Dont worry, when the time is right, I will take you to one of the Satan Operation Group.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wolf Boy nodded at his words and said, Youre a man of your word, brother. Of course, when have I ever lied to you? Jason red at Wolf Boy and then said, What time is it? Get some rest. Wolf Boy nodded and headed toward the bed. The night was gettingte and Jason was nning to rest. At that moment, a phone call came in, and when Jason took a look at the caller ID, he walked to the backyard, answered the phone, and said: Hello, Ste? Things all done? Jason, Coffin Crasters men have already disposed of the bodies of all those people halfway up Mount Casey, and there will be basically no trace left at the scene. Well then, trouble the brethren of Coffin Craster. What are you talking about. This is all as it should be. By the way, Jason, who are these people? When Coffin Crasters manpower reported to me, they said they were Westerners. Could they be from Dark World? Yes, Agist powerhouses from Dark World. The strongest of them, the one with a strength equal to Full Saint himself. deliberately infiltrated Oakshire to try to kill me. What? Full Saint Strongman? Ste on the other end of the phone was all surprised, she naturally knew exactly what a Full Saint level powerhouse meant. Jason smiled bashfully and said, In the end Old Mr. Miller rushed over and turned the situation around. Its okay if youre done with things on your end. In a few days, Ille back to you to talk about something. Okay, then you get an early night. Ste said softly. You too, good night. Jason smiled and ended his call with Ste. It turns out that the Mount Casey battle was over, and as he was leaving Jason called Ste and asked her to send out Coffin Crasters men toe over to Mount Casey and clean up the battlefield. In any case, there were eight bodies in the clearing halfway up Mount Casey, and it was necessary to dispose of them. Otherwise it would have caused a bit of a shock if it had been discovered. Three dayster. Jason hasrgely recovered from his injuries and the scars on his epidermis have healed, and in thest few days while he recuperates he has been hardening his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique. However, the tempering of the physique itself was an extremely slow process, and Jason was in no hurry. On the contrary, in the past few days, Jason found that Old Mr. Millers behavior was a bit abnormal, always running towards Darceys room, and as long as Darcey came back after being busy, he would stick to him with his face, and he didnt know what he was doing. Jasons heart is a bit puzzled, a bad idea surged to the heart, thinking that this brazen old man would not run to do Darceys ideological work, right? Lets say let Darcey and his own early sleep together, give birth to a big fat baby and so on. With Old Mr. Millers virtue, such a thing is not out of the question. On this particr day, around eleven-thirty, Darcey came back from her ss and she opened the door to the backyard and pulled out some clothes to hang out. Old Mr. Miller, who was sitting in the backyard, saw it, and his whole body was instantly refreshed, and he immediately stood up and said with a smile, Darcey, youre back. Uh, back. Darcey smiled sweetly in response. Lets get on with it then. Old Mr. Miller grinned and immediately walked over to the backyard on Darceys side of the house and followed Darcey inside. Jason inside the house is naturally aware of the movement, he couldnt hold back the curiosity in his heart, determined to find out, at that moment he also quietly walked to the backyard of Darceys house, and then leaned on the edge of the backyard door to listen to the side ear. On first listen, he was a little skeptical of life, and vaguely heard a burst of Englishing from within this room. First Darcey says a series of English words and phrases, then Old Mr. Miller follows in style. Jason vaguely heard some English phrases like fist, old man, and blow up. This old man is learning English? As this thought shed by, Jason subconsciously raised his eyes towards the edge of the sky, wanting to see if the sun hade out of the west today. It doesnt make sense. Hes already 70 years old. Whats the point of learning English? Are you trying to keep up with the times and the world? Jason is really full of questions. Chapter 1504 – This Old Man Is Tawdry Jason, if he remembers correctly, Old Mr. Miller used to have a bit of a disdain for the Englishnguage, opening his mouth and saying what the fuck is this? Now, actually taking the initiative to learn English? Is it old age or something wrong? Jason didnt hold back any longer after all, and walked right into the house, causing the sound of spoken English in the room toe to an abrupt halt. Old Mr. Miller turned his head, saw it was Jason and said, Jason, what are you doing here instead of cooking? Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller, then turned his eyes to Darcey, who had a beautiful and holy aura of immortality, and asked curiously, Old Mr. Miller, are you learning English from Darcey? Yes, Darcey is an English teacher. I asked Darcey to teach me some English. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason scratched his head and asked with a bitter smile, What are you doing learning English now that youre in your seventies? Preparing to take the TOEFL? What the hell is a TOEFL? Old Mr. Miller heckled and said, Jason, youre missing the point. I promised Id follow you around Dark World. The point is that those Dark Agist guys dont understand the Caroviannguage. How can Imunicate with them if I dont learn some English? When the timees to shout out a domineering sentence, but its just a chicken talking to a duck, how can there be any momentum left to speak of? But thats all the old man learns. Old Mr. Miller continued to speak, with a leaning and condescending air, saying, Lets sayC Im your father, get over here and kneel down, and Ill spare your life! You shit Agist, if you dare to bully my grandson, Ill tear down your ancestralnd and exterminate your entire n! I have nothing else but my two fists, which can town the mountains and rivers and kill the group, whoever wants to disobey, juste and try! What bullshit Agist Emperor, I can suppress it with both of my fists! Do you Agist have any young and beautiful saints with big breasts and ass? Ill pick a few to go back and give Jason as daughters-inw. Wait wait waitC Jason interrupted in a rush of voices, he said with a dark look on his face, You dont need to learn thatst line. Darcey, you dont teach thatst line about being a hooligan by any stretch of the imagination. Hows that for hooliganism, Old Mr. Miller Im trying to find you a daughter-inw! Old Mr. Miller perked up. Darcey ate andughed, looking as if she didnt care, watching from the sidelines and finding it amusing. Jason held his forehead with his hand, he really didnt know what to say, so this Old Mr. Miller tried every possible way to learn English from Darcey just to pretend to be in Dark World when the time came? Damn, this is a 70-year-old man, can you not be so flirtatious? Ah Old Mr. Miller, go to Dark World, I can trante anything you have to say to each other then. Jason said weakly. What do you know? Your words will be tasteless when you trante them, and they wont sound as good as they do when you say them yourself. Old Mr. Miller rolled his eyes at Jason. Well, Jason didnt say anything and fled in silent defeat. What could he say when he was faced with such a brazen and tart old man? After noon. Jason walked around the campus for a bit, that being said Jasons security position at Oakshire University was in name only, the position was still there it was just that he no longer had the time to fulfill it. Nevertheless, Oakshire University paid him his usual sry and the house at Bamboo Residence has been given to him to live in. With Jasons status as Dragon Head, the military department had naturally dealt with Oakshire University directly, so not to mention a security position and the Bamboo Residence, if Jason wanted to build a small house in any part of Oakshire University, Oakshire University would also fully cooperate with him. If Jason wanted to build a small house in any part of Oakshire University, Oakshire University would also fully cooperate. This time when he came back, Jason heard from the old man that ire was not at school, and heard that she had gone to THE CAPITAL, as to what it was about. Speaking of which, Jason still misses this ire a little bit, and its nice to talk to her when he has something to do. Jason wandered around, meeting and chatting with some of the security guards he used to be familiar with lets say Frederick, Theodore, Arthur, and so on, and around three in the afternoon he headed towards the administration building. Jason made his way to Kays office door, he raised his hand and knocked. Knock knock! Who is it? Come in. Inside the office, came Kays sonorous voice. Jason nonchntly pushed the door in and saw Kay busy at her desk, she raised a pair of rippling beautiful eyes, her face was stunned when she saw that it was Jason and said, Why are you here? I was initially going around the campus, and as long as Im at the school, I wont forget where my duties lie. Jason opened his mouth in a serious manner, and continued, But as I went around, I somehow ended up in your office. I wondered if there was a red thread between you and me, and I couldnt help but walk over when I was pulled by this red thread.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Red thread? You think youre the Moon Lord? Kay subconsciously spat lightly, just after the words were finished, a wless jade face like a blossoming snow lotus immediately reddened. Jason smiled as he walked over to Kay and said, Do you know that every time Ie back as long as I can see you, I will feel much more at ease. Over time, subconsciously treating Bamboo Residence as a home, a harbor, because I know that there will be someone waiting for me in this harbor. Kays face turned even redder, practically burning, she gritted her teeth and said without a trace of anger, Its my work time. What are you talking nonsense here? Interrupting my work believe it or not I will give you small shoes? OuchC Jason suddenly frowned and sucked in a cold breath out of his mouth, his facial expression looking somewhat pained. Kays heart tightened and she quickly said, Whats wrong with you? The injury isnt fully healed yet, and its true that you cant walk for long or youll still be a little ufortable. Jason said fervently. Kay got a little flustered and quickly said, Then why are you still standing? Come over here and sit on this side of the couch. As Kay spoke, she hurriedly stood up and pulled Jason towards the sofa in the office,ing to sit down on this side of the sofa, Kay opened her mouth and asked, Where are you not feeling well? Will it affect your injury? Theres just something unusual here, you can press on it for me. Jason said cing Kays right hand over his atrium. Kays face was stunned, a touch of redness made her look more delicate, especially the slightly open red lips, like the dewdrops moisturized rose petals, so that people can not help but feel a wave of want to kiss the impulse of the fragrance. Kay, feel the frequency of my heart beating here for you. The stronger and more powerful it is, the more it represents the intensity of love for you. Just as Kay was a bit staggered, Jasons voice came on. Ah Kay eximed softly, and before she could say anything, she saw that Jason had already taken the opportunity to hug her, finding her delicate lips and sealing them with a kiss. Chapter 1505 Jason’s Plan Kay was going to feel like she was suffocating after a lingering kiss. This guy sucked and entangled one after another, it was not easy to take a breath, too hateful,pletely do not know how to bepassionate, this hot hand destroys the flower skill is very good at it. Thats why, when Kay pushed Jason away in shame and annoyance, the blush that lingered on her jade face was dripping out as she red at Jason and said, Fell for your asshole trick again. Youre not even ufortable are you? Jasons face was full of innocence as he spread both his hands and said, I was really ufortable just now. But its fine now. Kay look, youre simply my elixir, I think if I hug you again, Ill really be free of all illnesses. Saying that, this goods is again brazenly wrapped around Kays slender waist, smelling and sniffing that touch of fresh fragrance on Kays body that is near at hand, full of intoxicated look. Dont really say, this small waist embracing is really heart-stopping, a full grip, no b, up also carries that piece of almost to crack the clothes out of the majestic presence, with the twisting of her torso, still in the light swing shake, fluctuating out of the curve is enough to put the human heart and soul to the hook over. You asshole, youre addicted to bullying me arent you? Looking for a fight! Kay cupped her pink fists and made a show of whacking. Gently, gently, it really still hurts. Jason said in a rush. Kay clenched her teeth, her clenched pink fist naturally unable to fall. In the end, it was as if she had given up struggling, and her entire delicate body gently snuggled into Jasons arms, which made her feel warm and solid. Especially thest time the Jiang family forced marriage incident, she is equivalent to Jason directly to Milton of Koto to snatch her from the hands of the Jiang family, and also with their own power to suppress the Jiang family, make the Jiang family from the beginning of Koto first big family status fell to pieces, now the Jiang family in Koto is no longer the glory of the past. The Jiang familys status from the initial Kotos first big family fell down, now in Koto the Jiang family is no longer the glory of the past, it is said that the Jiang family there are a lot of things have been rumored, the authorities are targeting the Jiang family to carry out investigations. Suffice it to say that the Jiang family is nowpletely down and out. It was all Jasons outburst, and why Jason was outbursting she certainly knew very well, it was solely to get justice for her. Her parents were also extremely impressed with Jason since hisst JasonKoto trip. Every time they spoketer, her parents would take the initiative to ask about Jason, and even side-stepped her to find out how she and Jason were progressing emotionally. In fact, she had already had Jason living in her heart for a long time, but sometimes she herself was feeling a bit conflicted. Because she knew that her best friend in Oakshire, Sally, known as the First Goddess of Oakshire, was smitten with Jason, and that affection would always flow out, making it obvious at a nce. This is the point that makes Kay feel conflicted and torn. Sally is her best friend, and she really doesnt know what to do when she and her best friend both fall for the same guy. As a result, there were times when she felt a little sorry for Sally when she was being held by Jason. But in the face of such a situation, she didnt know how to deal with it and solve it, and could only think of taking one step at a time.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jason left Oakshire University near about 5:00 p. m. and drove off in the direction of the Herthum Group. Jason was feeling like he was pretty much recovered from his injuries and it was time to take a turn in the Herthum Group. After a half hour or so of driving, Jason drove into the Herthum Groups underground parking lot, where he parked his car and walked down, pressing the elevator on this side of the parking lot and ascending all the way up to the floor of the office building where Sally was located. Jason walked out of the elevator entrance and walked forward along the corridor, and when he passed by the beautiful secretarys office, he nced inside out of habit and vaguely saw a curvaceous figure sitting inside. Hi Jessie. Jason pushed the door open slightly and looked inside at the beautiful secretary. Jessie, who was checking the documents, after hearing that familiar and slightly flirtatious voice coldly, her whole body seemed to be shocked, she raised her head violently and saw Jason through the decorated ck-framed sses, the joy on her face could no longer be concealed and she couldnt help but blurt out, Jason? You, youre okay ah? Jason was a little confused as he smiled and said, Im fine. Why does it feel like youre surprised look? Jessie then noticed that she was a bit out of line just now, she didnt really care and said, Werent you in aa the other day? Perhaps that would be confusing to Jason, she then added, I heard about it from Miss Sally, and learned that you were injured and in aa. This matter ah nothing, now is not good. Jason smiled, then asked, By the way, Miss Sally in the office? Miss Sally is in the office. Jessie said. Ill go talk to Miss Sally about something first then. Jason smiled at Jessie and said, Ill catch up with youter. Whats there to talk about Chatting is a way of bonding, so of course we have to talk. Jasons voice drifted in and the man had moved away. Jason walked up to Sallys office door, he knocked on it, then twisted the knob and walked in. Jason, there you are. Sally smiled in delight when she saw Jason walk in she got up and walked over. The injury is pretty much healed, so I came over to thepany side to check it out. Jason opened his mouth, surveying Sally, who was somewhat uncharacteristically beautiful in front of him, as he said, Are you still busy with things? Its okay, theres nothing more to do. Its almost closing time. Sally said. Jason smiled and took Sallys arm towards the sofa, after sitting down he said, Sally, Ill tell you something. When I first came back to Oakshire, I promised Uncle Page and the others that I would tell Cillian about her brother, Jimmy, when she finished her exams. I think its about time I talked about it now, and to say Ive been keeping it from Cillian is impossible. Sallys face was stunned as she took a deep breath and nodded her head, And how are you going to tell Cillian about it? Cillian has always thought her brother was still alive, will she be able to handle the news when its suddenly told to her? Im sure it wont be bearable for a while, but its time for her to know the truth. Jason opened his mouth, he said in a deep voice, Jimmys martyrs tombstone is over at the Capital. So, Im going to take Uncle Page and his family all to the Capital. to visit Jimmy and offer incense to his grave. In the process, Ill let Cillian have a head start. Then Ill go with you too. On the one hand, Ill also go to see those warriors who sacrificed their lives because of saving me, and on the other hand, if theres one more person apanying Cillian, shell feel better too. Sally grabbed Jasons arm and spoke. Jason nodded as he said, Good. Now that you and I have made up our minds, lets talk to Uncle Page and the others about it. Why dont we make a trip to Uncle Page and his familyter? Yeah, Ive been busytely and its been a while since Ive visited them. Sally smiled. Jason immediately took out his cell phone and called Bradley, Marion and the others ahead of time to let them know. Chapter 1506 A Life of Comradeship Around 6 p. m. Whew! A Paramount Marauder SUV pulls out of the Herthum Groups underground parking lot, Jason is driving and Sally is in the passenger seat. Whenever Jason drives over, Sally doesnt bother to drive and rubs up against Jasons car to sit. On the way, Jason drove to a supermarket and bought some gifts and some vegetables and meat before driving to the Bradleys neighborhood. Around six-thirty, Jason drove into Clevnd Square where Mr. and Mrs. Bradleys family was located. After parking the car, Jason and Sally stepped out of the car with their gifts and walked up towards a block of ts. After walking up the stairs, he actually saw that the door to Mr. and Mrs. Bradleys house was open, apparently knowing that Jason and the others wereing over, so he kept the door open. Jason and Sally walked inside the house, Bradley just came out from the direction of the kitchen, after seeing Jason and Sally he smiled happily and said, Jason, Sally, you guys are here. Why did you bring so many things over? Its so wrong, Ive told you several times, you really dont need to bring so many things here in the future. Usually its just our old couple, we cant use it at all. As they spoke, Marion walked out as well, and after seeing Jason and the others, she all but raised her eyebrows as well. You two kids, juste to the house, why do you bring stuff. Marion chimed in. Jason smiled, Uncle Page, Aunt Page, havent been here in a while. Didnt really bring much. Some of it was groceries and stuff. Just buy it and cook it. Well, well, it wont happen again. Marion grinned. Cillian this is in school, right? Sally asked. Yeah, Cillian the kids at school. Its only on the weekends that hees back for a visit. Bradley said with a smile. After the college entrance exams, Cillian was admitted to Southern Province Normal University, one of the three most famous teacher training universities in China, which is located in a city not far from Oakshire, only about four hours by high speed train. As a result, Cillianes home from time to time on weekends. Sally then came to the kitchen to help Marion with the cooking, but Marion refused to do so, but Sally insisted. It was about seven and a half oclock when a hearty meal was served. Uncle Page, let me have a few drinks with you. Jason said. Good. Bradley smiled, looking pleased. Jason opened a bottle of wine and sipped it with Bradley. Marion looked at Jason and Sally with a smile on her brow as she said, Jason, Sally, Im happy to see you two doing well. I dont know if you two have started to make ns. At your age, there are some things you should n for, dont procrastinate. Sallys pretty face blushed, naturally knowing the meaning of Marions words. Jason smiled and said, Aunt Page dont worry. I wont fail Sally. When some things are done, all the ns I should have made with Sally will be done. Good, good, its good that you two have this intended n. You guys are just a great couple together, you just keep getting better and better. Marion smiled, and between her words, was treating Jason as if he were her own child. Indeed, since Jimmys sacrifice, Jasons presence has brought them some psychological relief. They were also touched by Jason and Sallys care and filial piety. By the way, Uncle Page, Aunt Page, theres something I want to get through to you guys. Jason spoke up. Hmm? What is it, you say. Bradley said. Jason said, Its about Cillians side of the story. We have been hiding the matter of Jimmys sacrifice from her. Right now, she has sessfully passed the college entrance exam and got into the school of her choice. I think its time to tell her the truth about Jimmy. Its not a good idea to keep it a secret. At these words, Mr. and Mrs. Bradleys faces became a little sullen and sad. No matter when, no matter how long it has been, Jimmys sacrifice will always be a scar on them that can only be healed, but it is impossible to say that the scar will bepletely erased. s! Bradley sighed heavily and said, This child Cillian has a deep bond with her brother. Sometimes, she would ask us about Jimmy, and we could only say that Jimmys unit was not allowed to contact his family due to confidentiality, so we couldnt contact him, and I know its not a good idea to keep it a secret, but every time I see Cillian talking about Jimmy, she looks forward to it. But every time we see Cillians face when she talks about Jimmy with that kind of expectation and joy, we cant bear to tell the truth. Cillian is finished with the college entrance exam, but after all, she is still a child, and Im really afraid that she wont be able to bear it. Marions eyes were already red and she couldnt help but skim her head and wipe the corners of her eyes. Sally sat closer and reached over to hold Marions hand and said, Aunt Page, dont be too sad, take care of yourself.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If we dy too long, one day Cillian will know the truth, Im afraid it will be hard for her to forgive us. Jason opened his mouth, he slowly said, I have already thought about it, in a few days, I will take you and Cillian to the Capital, go to the army Jimmy was in, to see, to understand and feel a little bit, and then go to Jimmys martyrs tombstone. Then we will go to Jimmys martyrs tombstone to see him. Since Jimmys death, both of you have never gone to his tombstone to offer incense, its really difficult for you, and its also bitter for you. Jimmy is away and none of us as parents can go to his tombstone to see him. Mainly to hide it from Cillian as well. if we decide to tell the truth to Cillian, then we definitely need to go to Jimmys tombstone to offer incense and check on him. Marion opened her mouth, her tone already a little choked. Bradley sighed softly and said, Jason, if youve already made up your mind, then follow what you said. I also know that its not good to dy this matter for a long time. We old folks really dont know how to open this mouth with Cillian. Perhaps it would be better for you to lead the way and let Cillian know the truth. Ill make the arrangements then. In a couple days, when Cillian gets back at the end of the week move together to THE CAPITAL, Jason said. Jason, that would be a pleasure. Marion said. Aunt Page, its no trouble, its what Im supposed to do. Jason said. Marion nodded and calmed down a bit as she said, Come on,e on, keep eating, if you dont this food is going to get cold. Eat, keep eating. Jason grinned, lifted his ss, and said, Uncle Page, another clink with you. Good. Here, keep drinking. Bradley smiled back. Jimmys sacrifice was undoubtedly a big blow to these two seniors, and all Jason could do was take care of them, try to soothe their wounds, and let them have a good time. A lifetime ofradeship. Brother, although you are no longer, but your parents are my parents, your family is my family, no one can move not to bully not to humiliate! Chapter 1507: May Two Hearts Never Be Separated Jason and Sally said goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Bradley around 9:30 at night and left. Jason drove away from Clevnd Square, and Sally looked a little sad as she said, Uncle Page, Aunt Page, and the others are still very sad when ites to Jimmy. However, they are much more relieved now. The question now is whether Cillian will be able to ept the truth once she knows it. It must have been hard to ept for a while. jimmy was extremely loving as a sister during his lifetime, and the two siblings had a strong bond. Suddenly, learning that her brother had died long ago more than a year ago, she had been kept in the dark. She certainly had a hard time epting it. I only hope that having us with her will make her heart feel better. Jason said in a low tone. Itll have to do. Sally nodded, one eye looking out the car window into the night, she wondered if Cillian would forgive her or what she thought of her once she knew the truth. After all, even if Jason and the others had been on a mission in the first ce, it didnt change the fact that Jimmy and the other fighters had died just to rescue her. She also carried guilt in her heart, only that guilt was destined to be irreparable because it was a living, breathing life. Just a little out of breath, coldly, she felt a warm, soft right hand cover the back of her left hand, and then the hand gently gripped hers. Sallys heart trembled slightly as she came back to her senses and turned her eyes to see Jasons gaze cast over. As if Jason had read her mind, he said softly, Sally, dont think too much. Cillian is a very well-behaved and understanding girl, and she will eventuallye to understand her brother and be proud of him. Sallys heart flooded with warmth as she nodded and said, Okay, I know. As she said that, Sally remembered something, she spread a smile and said, By the way, I made an appointment with Mary and the girls to go shopping together tomorrow. Ill take them for a spin and look for some good food. Do you want toe along? Me? Jasonughed bitterly and said, Youve got several great beauties shopping, so Ill just stay out of it as a man. Otherwise, how would you let the other male livestock look at me? Im afraid theyll all want to dismantle me. In order not to strike the self-esteem of the malepatriots, Id better not go. Pfft Sally hid a smile, nced at Jason, and said in a nonchnt manner, I take it you dont want to be a bag-carrying drudge, do you? This is really not. Jason quickly shook his head, even if he thought so in his heart, he couldnt admit that it wasnt, he then said, Dont worry, Lady Mary and Dark Phoniex are all elite and strong in the battlefield. Not to mention carrying a bag, even if it is to carry a person shopping they are easy. Therefore, there is no question of carrying bags. Okay, then, no hard feelings. Sally smiled. Jason secretly let out a light breath after hearing this C apanying a woman on a shopping spree? Compared to that, hed rather walk in that battlefield! the Herthum manor. It was a little after ten when Jason drove up and stopped his car in front of THE Herthum manor. Go back and rest early, tomorrow is not going shopping. Gotta get in good spirits. Jason said with a smile. I know, and you need to get some rest. Are all your injuriespletely healed? Sally asked. Almost there. Dont worry, theres nothing wrong with me. Jason said. Sally came over, that absolutely beautiful and dusty jade face was presented in front of Jason, a trace of shyness shed in her eyes, still she opened her mouth and said, Isnt there a little bit of indication before saying goodbye? Jasonughed dumbly as he opened his arms to take Sally, who hade up to him, into his arms and said teasingly in her ear, What do you want to show? I can fulfill you with anything. Badass! Sally chaned, but reached out and hugged Jason tightly. Smelling the virginal fragrance emanating from the woman in his arms, Jason could not help but be mesmerized by it, he first kissed Sallys neck lightly, all the way up to the blown jade face, and finally their lips stuck together like glue. Its hard to help when youre in the thick of it. I wish I could have two hearts that dont leave each other. The two embracing figures are not willing to part, until the end, Sally is also full of blush, the eyes seem to not dare to look at Jason, she said good night is to hastily walk off the car, walked back to the door of the house. Jason smiled and he drove off with that. Jason had no intention of returning to the Bamboo Residence, however, and he took out his cell phone and dialed Stes number. He hadnt seen Ste in a while either, not since the end of thest Sacred ce of Retreat, and this time hed approached Ste with just the right amount of business to talk about. The phone was soon connected, and came Stes voice that had a unique provocative vor in itsziness, Jason, still not resting at thiste hour? Ste dont you have no rest either. I just dropped Sally off at home. Called you to see if you were home, if so Ill stop by. Jason said with a smile. Thats quite a coincidence, I just got home too. Ste smiled over the phone and said, Come on over then. Okay, Ill see you in a minute. Jason smiled, hung up the phone when he finished, and drove off in the direction of the Abysmal Lake Mansion District. For Ste, Jason will always feel an unspeakable sense of warmth in his heart. Since knowing Ste so far, Ste has been releasing some kindness towards him intentionally or unintentionally, and has been even more unreserved towards him at times, even to the point where the Coffin Craster, which she had built up with her own hands, had to co-opt him as the young master. There is no love in this world without a reason, and there is no hate without a reason. He could see that Ste was unreservedly good for him, a goodness that was perhaps not only due to the fact that she had be his woman, but perhaps mixed with other factors as well. Except Ste wouldnt say, so he didnt bother to ask, just figured hed get an answer someday. Soon Jason drove to the Abysmal Lake Mansion District, where he drove gingerly to a single family home whose iron shanty door was open, apparently on purpose. Jason drove into the house, parked in the front yard, the front vi door out of a very mature figure, a dark autumn dress will be her sexy curve highlights the most, people have not yet arrived, there is a rolling like a tide of maturity charm rolled, enough to let a person delirious, for the dazzle. A voluptuous and smelly jade face with a fewzy vor, walking between thousands of styles interpreted, mature but not charming, elegant through a knowing. Theres only one poem that can summarize the vor of such a beautiful womanCExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jade face enchanting Ste, slender body jade born fragrant. This walk out is naturally Ste. Chapter 1508 – Unattainable Jason pushed open the car door and stepped down, looking at Ste, who was walking in front of him in all her splendor, he couldnt help but look dumbfounded, his eyes filled with admiration. Everything good in this world deserves to be appreciated. The womans vor is undoubtedly one of the most beautiful sights. Can a woman of thousands of vor interpretation, only Ste a person, from her bones scattered out of the mature vor, really is unmatched. Why are your eyes looking straight? Ste, who hade over to the table, didnt have the heart tough and rant. Its been a long time, and Ste still looks the same C no, better. No, Ive been so mesmerized by it, Ive forgotten myself. Jason eximed. Its been a long time, and youve gotten even more oily than before. Steughed and added, Go on in, its still a bit cool for this time of year. Jason nodded and walked inside the vi with Ste. Jason, are you all healed up? Ste asked with concern. Thats for sure. How dare Ie to see Ste if Im not well enough? Jason opened his mouth with amusement, narrowing his eyes as he surveyed the rippling curves of the woman known as Oakshires No. 1 mature woman as she walked, thinking to himself that the saying Iron sharpens iron, turns it into a needle might not be without merit. Ste obviously heard the strings in Jasons words, a pair of vor within the eyes red at Jason, face slightly red, she lightly spat: Just you bad! Jason hemmed and hawed, and without defending himself, walked with Ste to the couch and sat down. The Mount Casey matter has been dealt with. So far, nothing has gone wrong. Its just that the people of Dark Agist, as you said, actually infiltrated Oakshire to surround and kill you? Arent they too arrogant! Ste made tea as she spoke, and in no time, a pot of hot tea had already been brewed. No harm done, Old Mr. Miller is going with me to Dark World in a few days. To deter those Dark Agists, so they dont think I have no one behind me, and think Im a soft touch, so they can pinch me as much as they want. Jason said with a sneer. Old Mr. Miller is going to Dark World with you? Ste froze for a moment, then poured tea towards the inside of two teacups. Jason nodded his head and said, Right. This time Dark Agist came straight to my door, and more or less pissed off Old Mr. Miller, although this old man usually squeezes me, saying that I cant do this and that, but I know that this old man is very protective of his children. When he saw me being bullied over at Dark World, he couldnt help it. Ste smiled sweetly and sat beside Jason, she said: Old Mr. Miller is going to make a personal appearance, with Old Mr. Millers unfathomable strength, wont it stir up a bloody storm in Dark World? Thats what Im looking forward to. Those Dark Agists are deceiving me that Carovia has no one, do they not know that Carovia has hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and that there are many martial artists in Carovia, and that they are by no meansparable to them? Jason nodded and said with a smile, Not bad. Old Mr. Miller and I are going to go to that Dark World for a walk, just so I can fox around a bit. Anyway, when the timees to pull the Old Mr. Miller banner, lets see what those Dark Agist Archons look like. Old Mr. Miller is a true master, but Old Mr. Miller has never been a man of his own style, nor has he ever imed to be a master. Just like an ordinary ordinary old man in general, anyone can go to contact. Perhaps, this is a reflection of Old Mr. Millers state of mind. Stemented. Thats a big mistake on your part. Youve never seen this old man bragging shamelessly. In the past, I was unable to see his reality, and at that time, he often bragged that he was a man of the world, several floors high. At that time I naturallyughed it off,pletely disbelieving. Who ever thought, in the end, this old man really did not brag ah, when young, there is such a glorious past. Green clothes and sword walk the river, I have a fist to suppress all the males. It was such a glorious time. Jason also had a crying andughing expression as he talked about the past. At that time in his eyes Old Mr. Miller a lewd and shameless intention, bragging all day long that he is high to the height of several floors, their own and not the slightest that kind of high and mighty cultivation breath emanation, anyone who is the feeling that this old man in the self-aggrandizement. Thetter proved that instead of bragging, the old man was still modest. Forget Old Mr. Miller for a moment. Jason spoke up, looking to Ste, and asked, Whats the current status on the matter of THE Morris family versus THE Sargent family? It turns out that Jason saw Jessie today after he went to Herthum Group and also remembered some of the things that had been bothering Jessie previously, mainly some of the persecution that the Sargent family had been doing to Jessies father, trying to force Jessie to marry Josh, the youngest owner of the Sargent family. Jason came backst time, out to beat Josh up, and then asked Stes side to use Coffin Crasters power to find out something about Jessies father, John, and if necessary, Coffin Crasters side could step in and invest in Johnspany to help John get through the hard times, but there were But this is also conditional. If John does have business skills and hispany is well assessed, Coffin Craster invests in the form of equity. On the other hand, if John has no talent, then even if he helps him, the money will be wasted. Ste sniffed and said: the Sargent family is now afraid to target the Morris family. the Sargent familys son Josh, who only knows how to spend and drink, is now scared to pee in his pants when he hears Jessies name, and he doesnt dare to pester Jessie any more. The Sargent familys son, Josh, is scared to death of Jessies name. As for Jessies father Johns project, after a series of evaluations, the overall situation is good, John took most of the government projects, Coffin Craster also used some contacts to deal with the government side. Now Oakshire hand all know Jason youe background is extraordinary, thest Hong Xuan restaurant incident, Oakshire hand Li Cheng is not all bowed to you well. Jason nodded, he understood what Ste meant, now that Coffin Craster was a force in his favor, the Coffin Crasters shared him as the young master. The Oakshire hand learns that Coffin Craster is Jasons force, so how dare he ck off? Government projects are basically profitable, the only problem is the slow payback and some deductions and other aspects of the problem. But with Oakshires hand in the dark, these issues are not a problem.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Now that Johns side of thepany is running well, and the next few projects he used to work on have been appropriated down in time, its safe to say that his side of the problem has been solved. And with Coffin Crasters support, it could go even higher. Ste said. Jason smiled bashfully and said, Thats good. I promised Jessie Id help her out with all of this back in the day, and Ill be able to fix it so I dont have to break my promise to her. Stes eyes twinkled and she said with a giggle, But Jessie is still in the dark. She doesnt know that you are secretly helping her father, helping her family through the difficult times. You say, do you want me to hint to her? What do you mean? That wont be necessary. Jason said. Wouldnt she be so impressed if she knew the truth that shed throw herself at you? Ste smiled sardonically. I see, feelings Ste this is jealous right? Looks like I have to put on a good show to wipe out this jealousy of Stes. Jason smiled as he reached out and swarmed Ste in his arms beside him. The body is enchanting and the jade skin is fragrant. The beauty in his arms and the aroma of his nose made Jason feel like he was losing his soul and his bones. Ste face red, sandalwood mouth lightly opened, slightly a hint of gasping, pleasantly said, Bad egg, I have not yet taken a shower I first go to take a shower. Wait for me, I havent washed it yet either! Watching Ste stand up and about to walk to the bathroom, Jason was too busy to call out. Are you kidding me? A chance like this to bathe with beauty is unattainable, and to miss it is to be struck by heavenly lightning. Chapter 1509 One SideOrder of the Holy Dragon (I) Ste stumbled on her feet and almost couldnt even stand up after hearing Jasons brazen shout C this guy was really getting shameless! She also knew that in the face of Jason this kind of shameless guy, what she said is also useless, also can only acquiesce this guy ass followed her into the bathroom. For a while, there was the sound of water wavesing from the bathroom. Still, the sound of the watery waves couldnt seem to mask the hint of a thought-provoking voice. Bathroom spring light, has been insufficient for outsiders. I dont know how long it took, but Jason came out of the bathroom first, draped in a bathrobe, with a look of willing enjoyment, perhaps a little thirsty, and walked over to the coffee table to drink a few cups of tea. Jason figured Ste was going to be in the shower for quite a while; after all, men and womens time werepletely unequal when it came to the matter of bathing. Jason also just walked upstairs, ready to wait in Stes room. Jason had been here a few times already, so naturally he knew where Stes room was, and he pushed open the door to Stes bedroom room in this way and walked in, taking a trip on the bed, thefort of which was extremely enjoyable. Snap! Jason lit up a cigarette and smoked it, turning his eyes and jerking to see an item sitting on the bedside table next to him, about the size of a palm, that looked like a token. Jason was curious to take over and look at, touch the feeling of some warm, the color is light green, hidden with some golden threads, this material seems to be gold, like gold, like jade, Jason also do not know exactly what material is made of. Jason took a closer look, and was soon attracted by this piece shaped like a token, the workmanship was extremely exquisite, and one side of the carving was actually that dragon pattern, the dragons torso was sinuous, Dragon Head was angsty, and the teeth and ws were open, lifelike. Jason suddenly remembered the dragon shape formed by the green colored rocks that he saw in the Seven Killing Grounds of Sacred ce of Retreat, and the dragon pattern on this token surprisingly bore some resemnce to that long green colored rock dragon. On the back of the token, there was an ancient script, like the Big Seal Script, and Jason searched the inte with his cell phone ording to this script, and it seemed to be the word order. Jasons heart is still quite curious, this token he can feel a sense of ancient vicissitudes, obviously already existed some historical years. The question is what is the token for? Could it be an antique? Jason thought about it quite possibly, maybe it was an antique that Ste had gotten from somewhere that should have some collectors value. Its just that the material he cant really see what it is. But this kind of workmanship is really exquisite to the point of leaving no room for words, and if it is an ancient martial art used for collection, it is certainly worth a lot. Thinking to himself, Jason was about to put the token back on the nightstand, but coldly- He suddenly felt a hint of inexplicable fluctuationing from the depths of his own bloodline, and then, he felt iparably clearly that a mysterious power aura was fluctuating up from the depths of his own bloodline. In the underworld, this mysterious unknown power seems to be sealed in the depths of his bloodline, but at this moment it is actually moving, hidden signs of revival. Jason froze, knowing that deep within his own bloodline was like a mysterious unknown force that was mostly in a dormant state, in the form of being sealed. The only time the fluctuations are vaguely triggered is at some special moment. For example, when he was sensing Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method, and when he was taking Dragon Scale Grass in the Sacred ce of Retreat and was refining the medicinal properties of Dragon Scale Grass, and when he was practicing Dark Agist Dragons Secret Method The Sacred Dragon Technique all vaguely caused the surge of that mysterious unknown power in the depths of his own bloodline. Whats going on? Jason froze, he wasnt practicing cultivation or sensing anything right now ah, just leaning on the bed, how could this abnormal surgee from deep within his bloodline? Nope! Jasons mind had a sh, he looked to the token he was holding in his hand, Fang had been studying this token, could it be that the abnormal fluctuation of the mysterious for power deep within his own bloodline was rted to this token? Just as Jason was wondering, there were footsteps outside the bedroom door, followed by Ste. She herself wearing a thin as cicada wings like intimate apparel, extremely sexy and charming, so thin clothing naturally can not cover her ripe body curve, in the hidden and emerged in the thousands of charming vor. Ste walks in, her face smiles and shes about to say something, but when she sees Jason looking at it with the token, her face snaps. Ste youre here. Jason smiled, and that gaze inevitably couldnt help but fall on the glistening white, jade-like, bottomless ditch.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ste nodded and walked over, her eyes going to the token Jason held in his hand. By the way, Ste, is this a token? Jason asked, then said, I saw it sitting on the nightstand and took a look at it. This thing is an antique, isnt it? Jason, this is the Order of the Holy Dragon the Lady left you! Ste thought darkly in her mind, but didnt know what to say for a moment. She remembers Old Mr. Millers instructions that she cant announce his birth to Jason yet, and that Old Mr. Miller has his own arrangements. Only, remembering all the previous encounters of thedy, and the unjust treatment, she inevitably had a broken heart, and her eyes became a little moist. In this moment, she really had the urge to tell everything. But she tried to restrain herself. She knew what Old Mr. Miller was, and knew that Old Mr. Miller must have had something up his sleeve for raising Jason, and had it up his sleeve in a way she couldnt have imagined. If you cant control the impulse to spill everything, theres a chance that youll upset Old Mr. Millersyout, and that would really be irreparable. Ste, whats wrong with you? Jason asked curiously when he noticed that Stes face looked a little off and her eyes seemed a little red. Ste came back to her senses, she smiled and said, This is a token that was given to me by a great benefactor of mine before he died. When I see this token, I cant help but think of that honorable great benefactor, so Im a bit sentimental. So it is. Then this token is something youll want to keep in your collection. Jason said. Ste sat down on the edge of the bed and asked, Jason, can you feel anything when you look at it with this token? Feelings? Jason thought for a moment and said truthfully, Strange to say, when I was about to put this token down just now, I vaguely sensed what looked like a special kind of fluctuation stirring up in the depths of my bloodline. But whether it was specifically caused by this token or not, I dont know. Really? Ste couldnt help but get giddy and excited as a whole when she heard this. Chapter 1510 One Side Order of the Holy Dragon (II) Ste is really excited, this token has been with her for many years, and when the Lady first gave it to her she also told a secret C the one who carries the Order of the Holy Dragon can hold the Sacred Dragon Pavilion! More specifically, thedy didnt say. However, Ste spected that the Sacred Dragon Pavilion mentioned by thedy should be a force that doesnte out of the world, and even in Hyacinth, she had never heard of any relevant records about the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, so it was evident that it was mysterious. So mysterious, coupled with the extraordinary nature of this token, Ste knew in her heart that the power of this Sacred Dragon Pavilion was bound to be extraordinary, and should be extremely powerful, and once it came out it was bound to attract the worlds surprise, enough to stir up the worlds wind and clouds.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ste knew in her heart of hearts that the token was given to her by the Lady to be held in trust andter given to the Ladys children. Ever since she confirmed Jasons identity and watched Jason being antagonized by some big forces in Hyacinth, she had also wanted to draw out the force of Sacred Dragon Pavilion through this Order of the Holy Dragon, hoping that having the token in her hand would make Sacred Dragon Pavilion to assist Jason. But after all these years, she still has yet to find the mysterious force that is Sacred Dragon Pavilion. The main point was that she was unable to activate the Order of the Holy Dragon, unable to form an intrinsic connection with the Order of the Holy Dragon, so even though she had been guarding the Order of the Holy Dragon for so many years, she was unable to research the secrets hidden in the Order of the Holy Dragon. Dragons hidden secrets. Now, when she heard Jason say that he was able to cause an abnormal fluctuation from the depths of his own bloodline when he held the Order of the Holy Dragon, how could she not be happy? How could she not be excited? Does this mean that Jason, with the Order of the Holy Dragon in his hand, was able to make an intrinsic connection with this token to find the force that is the Sacred Dragon Pavilion? Jason didnt know why Ste was so excited as he said, It did indeed cause a marvelous reaction deep within my bloodline. In fact, this kind of abnormal fluctuation reaction in the depths of my blood veins has appeared a few times before, but every time it appeared, it was apanied by some great chance or when I faced some kind of Jedi crisis. Thats why just now when I was holding the token and it suddenly caused an abnormal fluctuation in the depths of my bloodline as well, I also felt very strange. Ste could not hide the joy and excitement in her heart, she said: Jason, in fact, this token is called Order of the Holy Dragon, and my great benefactor said that there is another mystery in this token. But over the years, I have not been able to figure out what the secret of this token is. Since this Order of the Holy Dragon can cause some fluctuations in your bloodline, it means that you are rted to this Order of the Holy Dragon. Perhaps you will be able to decipher the mysteries of the Order of the Holy Dragon in the future. Order of the Holy Dragon? Jason froze for a moment, remembering the lifelike dragon-shaped pattern embossed in the token, andbined with the name of the token, it more or less gave off a sense of being extremely extraordinary. Yes, its called Order of the Holy Dragon, Ste nodded and added, Going forward, youll take this token. Keep it with you at all times, and remember not to give it to anyone or lose it. Hold it for me? Jason cried andughed as he said, How can this be. ste, this token was left to you by your benefactor, that is a token for you to honor your benefactor. How can I take it away. Stes face was a bit anxious after hearing this, she gritted her teeth and said: Jason, there is no longer any mutual rtionship between you and me, and I have no reservations about you, so whats mine is naturally yours. Furthermore, you bringing it with you is no different from keeping it with me. This Order of the Holy Dragon has a mystery that my benefactor has not been able to decipher, which is a lifelong regret. Now, this Order of the Holy Dragon is able to cause some abnormal fluctuations in your own bloodline, and may be able to unlock the mysteries of the Order of the Holy Dragon. This will be the greatestfort to me and to my benefactors soul in heaven. Therefore, Jason you must promise me! Jason blushed, he rarely saw Ste ask him to do that. The problem was, the token was kept by Stes benefactor, and he always felt a little bad about taking it. Ste, is this going to be a bad idea? Jason asked, frowning. When Ste saw that Jasons tone had softened, she smiled, moved closer and put her arms around Jasons neck, saying, Whats wrong with that? You are not an outsider to me. Or to put it another way, Ill give it to you, and youll take it with you to keep it safe for me, isnt that okay? Jason thought for a moment and said, Lets put it this way then. If this Order of the Holy Dragon really contains any mysteries, I will tell you if I crack it. Then I will return it to its rightful owner and return the Order of the Holy Dragon to you for storage. What do you think? Yeah, thats a deal. Ste smiled, her arms around Jason, close to her face and enchanting, the thick ripe female vor rolled like a tide swept to. The depth charges in front of you are spectacr, enough to make you dizzy and mesmerized by them. Why do I get the feeling that Ste has even used the beauty trick in addition to bullying? It seems like I just cant do it without epting this Order of the Holy Dragon. Jasonughed. Thats for sure. If you dont take it, youre not going anywhere and I have to keep tossing you around. Ste said with a red face. Fine, fine, Ill take it, Ill take it. Jason smiled, and after a pause added, While Im taking it, Ste, dont you let me off the hook ande tossing it around as hard as you can, okay? Ah you, you, youre just breathless! Ste made an annoyed sound, a pair of rippling beautiful eyes red at Jason, eventually she eased into Jasons arms. With Ste asking for it, Jason also nned to take this Order of the Holy Dragon with him and delve into it when he got back. Generally speaking, that mysterious power deep in his bloodline was not easily triggered and inspired, recalling that every previous trigger would be apanied by a great chance. On top of that, the mysterious force deep within the bloodline reacted when Seven Killing ces at Sacred ce of Retreat Seven Killing ces was activated. However, this Order of the Holy Dragon was naturally not a great evil, and since it was able to cause the fluctuation of that mysterious power deep within his bloodline, it could only mean that this Order of the Holy Dragon might be a great opportunity. This made Jason look forward to it, and he also wanted to see what mysteries this Order of the Holy Dragon would hold and what opportunities it could bring. However, at the moment, with the beauty in her arms, other things were naturally put aside first. Jason puts down the Order of the Holy Dragon as he holds Ste in his arms and under a roll,es into close contact with the beauty in his arms. Ill turn out the lights first- Ste opened her mouth and seemed to blush a little as she reached over and turned off the light on the nightstand. A charming and entwined battle waspletely unfolded in the darkness. Chapter 1511 Emily’s Arrangement Three dayster. Jason himself haspletely recovered, and some of the internal injuries he sustained in the Mount Casey battle, killing six Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouses, have also healed. Since thest time he had gone to Ste, he had taken that Order of the Holy Dragon away the next day, only that he hadnt been able to study it for the past three days, so he had left it alone for the time being and continued to bring it with him to talk about it when he was freeter. On this day, Wolf Boy and Riley were both practicing in their backyard. Riley is nominally the eldest brother, but his own CULTIVATION is not as good as that of Wolf Boy, who is his younger brother, which makes him feel very sad and hurt. However, if we really want to talk about it in detail, Rileys own Cultivations speed of improvement can also be described as a counter-intuitive level, and now it has already managed to break through to the Heritage Master Stage beginners realm. The fact that he had to use a once-in-a-century Innate Talent like Wolf Boy as a reference point is naturally asking for pure abuse. Jason, Jason In the backyard, Rileys own boxing practice was finished and he ran up to Jason with a shy grin on his face. What is it? Jason asked, ring at the guy. I heard that the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is about to be held, Jason, do you think that with my current strength, what kind of ranking can I get at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference? That Hyacinth Fighters thing, can I get in? Riley asked with a face full of anticipation. With your strength you still want to get into Hyacinth Fighters dont even think about it without a Heritage Master Stage high level pinnacle strength. Jason said without a trace of anger. Huh? Riley cooed with a lost look on her face, Hows that going to work out? I heard that the Hyacinth Ladies are all first-ss beauties. How is this going to attract the attention of those beauties on Hyacinth Ladies if we dont get into Hyacinth Fighters? Jason sniffed and ckened his face, nonchntly lifting his hand to give the guy a chestnut, thud, knocking with vigor. Is your kid practicing Cultivation just to pick up girls? Jason asked with a grimace. Riley quickly said, Jason I dont mean that. The main thing is that Master, Master Master said, as long as into the Hyacinth Fighters, Hyacinth have a big pile of beautiful women follow. Master his old man also cited that when he was young, what Hyacinth Ladies top three what saint girl and so on, are obsessed with him. So, Im not just asking. Crap, is that how Old Mr. Miller teaches his pupils? Typical of the upper beam to be as crooked as the lower one. If you keep rambling on about this shit, do you believe Im going to beat you up? Jason was about to raise his hand again. Riley hurriedly covered his head and slipped to the side and said, Dont fight, dont fight, Im going to practice boxing. By the way,st time when my sister came back Jason you werent there, unfortunately now my sister is not at home again. I can tell that my sister misses you a lot. Jason blushed, and after Riley mentioned it, he remembered Megan as well. It was true that he hadnt seen the stewardess beauty in a while; he was over at Dark World a lot, and Megan was flying all over the world, and the chances of each other both being in Oakshire at just the right time of day were few and far between. Jason could only think of making a special trip to find this stewardess when he had time in the future. When he came back, Jason thought hed take a few days to show Mary and Dark Phoniex around Oakshire for a bit of fun, and to do the honors of being a host, anyhow. Who had thought that it was not his turn to lead at all. No, today Darcey and Emily asked Mary to go out with Dark Phoniex already, without a word about taking him along too. Jason couldnt stay in the house, either, and when Darcey wasnt around, Old Mr. Miller was alone in the backyard pulling out a few English words and phrases while no one was looking, catching people off-guard with a sense of dissonance that could only be understood, not conveyed. So much so that during the lunch hour, Jason coldly heard Old Mr. Miller rip his voice out with a Old mans fist is overpowering, and one punch can blow up, blow up blow up your lungs! Thatst line was totally shouted in THE Caroviannguage. The words in the Caroviannguage almost didnt make Jason spit on the spot. Jason left Old Mr. Miller to his own devices, and he couldnt stop Old Mr. Miller from having a good time. Rumble! Jason drove the Paramount Marauder all the way toward the Herthum Group. The day after tomorrow is the weekend, and Jason is scheduled to take the Bradley family of three to the Capital the day after tomorrow, in addition to Old Mr. Miller, Sally, Wolf Boy, Mary, and Dark Phoniex. With the Capital side of things done, Jason headed straight to Dark World with Old Mr. Miller, Mary, and Dark Phoniex, when Sally, Wolf Boy, and the Bradley family returned to Oakshire. So Jason went over to the Herthum Group to talk to Sally in person about traveling the day after tomorrow. Jason drove to the Herthum Group around 3pm. He parked his car and took the elevator up, then went straight to Sallys office. Sally was answering the phone in her office when Jason pushed his way in, and Jason sat waiting.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When Sallys call was finished, she spread a smile and said, I was just thinking that you woulde to the office for a visit today. It was really a good guess. Jason chuckled, Are you trying to convey that you and I already have a heart to heart? Poor mouth! Sally red at Jason. Jason walked over and told him about the nned trip to THE CAPITAL the day after tomorrow. Sally nodded after hearing that and said, Then lets book it for the day after tomorrow. As for the airfare, collect Uncle Pages and their and other peoples ID information, Ill make a list, and then just let Jessie make the arrangements. Its easier to book it uniformly from thepanys side. Theres no need to book a ne ticket, just go straight to the airport for your flight when you arrive. Jason opened his mouth, his face looking a little odd as he said this. No need to book? Sally looked at Jason in surprise. That what Bright Moon has arranged a separate airliner for us. Its responsible for round trips. Jason said. It turns out that Emily was there when Jason first talked to Mary and Dark Phoniex about it, and Emily naturally wanted to go, and once she heard that Lewis was going to take a walk through Dark World, she was interested too. Only to be stopped by Robert, who was also present at the time, saying that they would have to go back into THE PARKER FAMILY when they waited for Jason and the others to move to THE CAPITAL, adding that this was ordered by THE PARKER FAMILYs Dafydd himself. Jason also guessed that it should be the Parker familys side in order for the two siblings to prepare well for the uing Ancient Martial Arts Conference within this month or so. Emily couldnt make it, and was so depressed that she finally used the Parker familys connections to contact an airliner from the airport to take care of Jasons return trip. Mingyue this is a chartered flight? How much does that cost! Sally said. Doesnt matter, shes arranged it anyway, so take this from her. Jason smiled, he hadnt told Sally that the entire Oakshire airport was one of THE Parker familys properties in the mundane world, so arranging something like a separate airliner would be a breeze for Emily. Chapter 1512 – Your honor is you? After Jason had talked to Sally about a date to travel to THE CAPITAL, he watched as Sally was still busy, and he walked out of the office.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason just walked out of Sallys office, but saw the front corridor, a tall and graceful figure with a graceful posture ising to the face, straight and long legs, such as the wind of the weak willows of the small savage waist, up that chest not to mention. Then look at the face, delicate melon face, refusing people outside the cold temperament, if not a beautiful secretary and who? Jessie. Jason greeted him, put on what he thought was his best smile and said hello. Unfortunately, Jasons smile, which he thought was handsome sideways, was ignored by the beautiful secretary, and Jessie, who came over, looked at Jason and said, Whats the shout for? Greeting, greeting understand? As a five good youth of the new era, treating people politely is the most basic principle. So its natural to say hello when I see you. Jason opened his mouth as he followed Jessie and walked into her office together. Jessie was a bit speechless, but she also knew that with this guys face, he definitely couldnt be driven away. How have you been? Jason pulled over a chair and sat down, and was about to light a cigarette as he spoke when a hand reached out and snatched it away. No smoking in my ce. Jessie said with a re. Jasonughed and said, If you dont smoke, you dont smoke But, the way you just stared wide eyed is so pretty. Icy with a hint of flirtation, seductive and provocative. Wouldnt it be more appropriate for you to say that to Nora? Jessie nkly nced at Jason without any good humor and added, Oh, Nora happens to be out of town this time to take care of a project for thepany, and you couldnt find anyone, so you came up to me? Jessie, how does this rte to Nora? Jason cried andughed as he continued, Is it hard to believe that youre jealous? You, you C Ill eat your ass! Jessie rose up in annoyance, she turned her eyes around and found nothing to take advantage of, so she cupped her pink fists and whacked at Jason. Jason naturally didnt dodge, allowing Jessies pink fist to whack down with three parts annoyance and seven parts shame. Although I have just woken up from a serious injurya not even a few days ago, but this body has recovered to be not much of a problem, so its still possible to withstand a few punches from you. Jason said in a tone of voice that said he would do anything for you. Ah Jessie eximed softly, she then remembered that Jason had indeed just woken up from aa with serious injuries not many days ago. At this thought, her face was a bit flustered and guilty, and she quickly stopped her hand, grasping Jasons arm in this regard, and asked busily, Are you, are you alright? I really didnt mean to do it, I forgot about you being seriously injured and unconscious before, Im really sorry Looking at the beautiful secretary that looked panicked and incoherent, Jason secretly couldnt help butugh, but on the surface it was immovable and reached out and wrapped his arm around Jessies slender and graceful waist, and said with a face that didnt take it for granted: Jessie, I dont me you. Dont say you hit me a few punches only, even if its hands and feet I wont me you. After all, hitting in my body, pain in your heart, right? Said Jason with a wink. YouC Jessie gritted her teeth, the first words sounded like the same thing, why did they changeter? It wouldnt hurt me to hit you. Jessie said in a nonchnt voice. Tell me about it, hows it going? Jason changed the subject. Why do you ask? Jessie looked at Jason, then she noticed Jasons salty hand and her cheeks started to burn a little as she said in an annoyed voice, Can your hand be honest? Who let you embrace me in broad daylight to y a hooligan is not it? I dont have anything else in mind, I just want to hug you. You have to believe that pure hugs exist in this world. Jason spoke in a serious voice. Its a wonder I believe you! Jessie red at Jason, but was not about to push Jasons hands away. By the way, that fly hasnt pestered you since thest time you got your ass kicked, has it? Jason asked. You mean Josh? Jessies face was stunned, Jason didnt mention that she had forgotten about this person, she shook her head and said, Josh didnt show up anymore, and the the Sargent familys side didnt push my dad anymore. Even, when I came home the other day, my dad told me that THE Sargent family is now browbeating my dad in return. Oh? Jason asked with interest, So, the crisis in your dadspanys capital chain is solved? Jessie nodded as she said, Its been resolved. As for how it was solved, my dad didnt tell me much, he just said that he met a precious person. Anyway, its good to be able to solve it, and Im much more rxed, and Im not bitter in my heart anymore. Then why dont you smile more? Shouldnt you have more smiles of heartfelt joy when your heart isnt even bitter anymore? Jason asked with a smile. Jessie gritted her teeth, a pair of peach blossom eyes that couldnt hide the touch of charm even with her ck-rimmed sses red at Jason and said, Even if I were to smile, I wouldnt smile at you. Im that obnoxious. Jason had a resentful look on his face. Pfft Seeing Jasons expression, the beautiful secretary couldnt help butugh. Thats right. A smile is ten years young. Youre so pretty, smile a little more, and you cant be sure that when people see you after a while, theyll mistake you for an eighteen year old girl. Jason said good-naturedly. You have a way of coaxing people. Its no wonder that a woman like Nora, who makes men go round and round, has been abducted by you. Jessie said in a sultry tone. Here we go again! Is this woman a natural match for Nora? Why are you bringing Nora up again? Jason really could not help but cry andugh, the only thing he could say was, How could I be so capable of abducting Nora, fortunately Nora was not in thepany, otherwise she would have toe and confront me when she learned of this. Hmph, you ran into Noras office three days a week when she was at the office, do you really think I dont know? Jessie snorted coldly, then pushed Jason away and said, Im going to get busy with things. Jason is indeed embarrassed to have been deadbeat to embrace Jessies waist, although that small waist embrace up is indeed a soulful desire to stop, but there is also a degree of everything is not. Then Jessie you go ahead and get busy. Ille back to your office when Im free, so that you wont say that Im running into Noras office for three days. Jason pursed his lips and he waved his hand towards Jessie is walked out. Jason was just about to walk out the office door when Jessies sudden questioning came mming up behind him- Wasnt it you who was the nobleman who helped my father? Chapter 1513 on THE CAPITAL (I) The day has finallye to go north to THE CAPITAL.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason had driven all three members of the Bradley family over to the Bamboo Residence side, and Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, Sally, Mary, and Dark Phoniex were also present. Jason the Paramount Marauder is spacious enough to pull everyone in the field in one vehicle. Kay, Darcey, Tanyuu siblings all came to say goodbye, Emilys face was still a bit depressed and unhappy, ording to her intention, she also wanted to go along with the trip, but helplessly, but was stopped by the elders of the family who gave an order. As for how the elders of the family know about this matter, this is bound to have tipped off the people, who this person is already self-evident. Robert obviously know his own sister to him the kind of resentment, he can only heart secretly said: Ming Yue ah, you even if you have a grudge against the brother, then the brother also admitted. Names Millers this guy is obviously not a serious person, surrounded by a bunch of beautiful women, the brother can not let you go astray again, this is not to push you into the fire pit? In the end, its you who will regret it! Subsequently, this ck-faced great-uncle thought that Jason and the others would be leaving immediately, and then he could bring Emily back to the Parker family for closed-door cultivation, he was still very happy in his heart, so he also showed a smile at Jason in an extremely rare manner, and waved his hand on this asion, expressing some goodbye before saying goodbye. Jason ustomed to Robert moving ck face as if he owed him a hundred and eighty billion looks, cold suddenly see Robert actually smiled at him, he a burst of scalp numbness, thinking that this brother-inw could be bewitched is not it? Jason also had to force a smile on his face as he said, Gentlemen, well leave you here then. Be back soon as well. Have a safe trip. Darcey smiles serenely, rather out of the blue. Kay also spread a smile as she waved her hand and didnt say anything. Kay, Darcey, remember toe over to Dark World to hang out with us sometime in the future. Mary smiled, these days together, she was already familiar with Kay, Darcey and the others. Definitely going to be there. Darcey smiled. Bye! Mary and Dark Phoniex spoke up. With a roaring engine sound like the roar of a wild animal from Paramount Marauder, the giant SUV had sped out and was headed for the front. Inside the car Cillian looked extremely excited, this time Jason suddenly told her to take her whole family together on the Capital, she was feeling a bit puzzled, one after another to ask Jason to go to the Capital to do what, Jason just said to go to know. Cillian, being extremely intelligent herself, knew that this trip up to THE CAPITAL was certainly not for pleasure, and she remembered that her brother was not in the army on THE CAPITALs side. Immediately, Cillian guessed that this trip north to THE CAPITAL should have something to do with her brother. Could it be that his brother has returned home? Is this trip to THE CAPITAL to wee back your brother? When she told her parents about the spection in her mind, Mr. and Mrs. Bradley justughed and didnt say anything more. This reinforced the suspicion in her heart, thinking that after arriving at the Capital, she would finally meet her long-lost brother, the little girls clean jade face had been blooming with a joyful smile. Seeing Cillian so happy, Wolf Boy seemed to be infected as well, and he couldnt help but ask, Cillian, youre happy today. Thats for sure. I know what Jason is taking us to THE Capital for this time, and Im certainly happy. Cillian smiled, then said, Wolf Boy, Ill introduce you to my brotherter. My brother is awesome, just as awesome as Jason. In the past, when I was little, if anyone dared to bully me, my brother immediately stood out, so awesome. Your brothersing back, huh? Wolf Boy smiled happily as well. Yes, yes, yes, although Jason didnt say so explicitly, I know it must be my brothering back. Cillian smiled happily as she looked ahead to Jason who was driving and asked, Jason, am I right? Jasonughed darkly, the only thing he could say was, Have a good ride first, well be on the airport highway soon. The Bradleys sitting in the back looked at each other, looking at Cillian so happy, how sad would she be once she learned that the truth of the matter was the opposite of what she thought it was? Mr. and Mrs. Bradley secretly sighed softly, and could only hold back that feeling of grief in their hearts, lest they let Cillian see anything out of the ordinary. Oakshire Airport. Jason drove there, he stopped the car in the airports parking lot, and the people in the car walked out in turn, all taking their respective luggage before heading towards the airport. Walking into the airport, Jason called and contacted one of the airports top management, Emilys side had already talked to this airports top management, Jason and the others could just contact this person directly when they arrived. Soon after, this high-level management in the airport came to meet Jason and arranged a separate security channel for Jason and the others, Jason and the others went through the security check and were treated to a waiting room. After waiting in the waiting room for about ten minutes or so, I was informed that I could board the ne. Jason and other people boarded the ne through the corridor bridge, the whole ne is only Jason and their total of nine people, all of them on board, the ne cabin door closed, began to prepare for the flight. When the ne took off overhead, Cillian was even more jubnt and had a look of excitement on her face that she couldnt sit still. There were only nine of them on the entire airne, which seemed extremely spacious, and it could be said that they were all enjoying first ss treatment. Jason sat with Sally and looked at Cillian with this happy look on her face, and all they could do was be silent and not know what to say. On the contrary, Mr. and Mrs. Bradley have calmed down at this moment, and they have been relieved by now, but there is still ast wish in their hearts, that is, to be able to go to Jimmys martyrs tombstone to visit, to offer incense, to say a few words. Now that opportunity hase, but it also means that Cillian will know the truth about what happened back then, which is cruel, yet a fact that must be epted. Nearly three hours or so into the flight, the airliner arrived at the Capital Airport around 2:00 PM. The ne skidded to a slow stop after a while, and only after the hatch docked with the corridor bridge did Jason and the others step out of the ne and walk down the corridor bridge. Just walked out of the airport, but someone has alreadye to pick up the ne, the other party is wearing a straight military uniform, about thirty years of age, face tough, revealing a color of bravery. Jasons face froze at the sight of the soldier, looking a little surprised. Chapter 1514 On the Capital (II) Preston Fisher! Preston, a well-known member of Carovias Special Warfare Forces, has led Cheetah Special Forces on many of the Department of the Armys most important missions, earning countless credits and making Cheetah Special Forces name known for good. Today, Preston has retired from Cheetah Special Forces, but he is still admired among the military regions special fighters; after all, his strength is where its at, and its not too much of a stretch to call him the King of Soldiers. The question is, Preston became Old Mr. Peppers bodyguard after he quit Cheetah Special Forces and hasnt moved an inch over the years, so how did he suddenly show up? What? Dont you recognize me? Preston looked over at Jason and couldnt help but smile. Preston is about ten years older than Jason, and when Jason first entered the military zone Preston was already one of the most powerful special operations soldiers in the zone. At that moment, Preston didnt take much care of Jason, both in life and training, he acted like a big brother, taking care of him in life and being strict during training. Jason also treats Preston as a big brother in his heart, and the brotherly feelings between the two are naturally deep. Preston, what are you doing here? Jason asked in surprise. As if he could see Jasons confusion, Preston smiled and said, Gentlemen, please follow me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jason nodded and led the crowd around him as they followed Preston forward, all the way to a parking lot outside the airport. Walking to the parking lot, he saw a Coaster Bus, and in front and behind this Coaster Bus, there were six inclothes bodyguards standing respectively, looking alert and checking the surrounding. In general, this Coaster Bus has be an icon for Carovia leaders on the go. Therefore, when he saw this Chinese bus, with crowds of people guarding it all around, Jason immediately thought of something. As if to confirm Jasons suspicion, the door of this Chinese bus opened, and from inside, an ancient old man stepped out of the bus. Only to see this old man has hair white, looks to be nearly eighty years old, but still seems to be in high spirits, he looks like an ordinary old man in general and gas, but his body faintly exudes an iron and blood lofty aura, just like an Old Mr. Pepper who has been on the military horse for a lifetime, even if it is old, but that the spirit of the essence of the battlefield is still there. Preston saw this whole army up and down for the respectable and fearful old man, was about to walk up to help, the old man is waved his hand, smiling and said: No need, Im still strong in this body. Jason saw the old man could not help but smile, jokingly said: Aiya, is not that I came up to the Capital a trip Well. Your old man also personally came to pick up the airne, this spreads out how bad ah. How do you let those soldiers in the military region look at me? This face is too big. The old man red at Jason with both eyes and said: Jason, I think you have itchy skin, right? You white-eyed wolves like brats, you want toe to the Capital to see me, I have closed the door to see, not to see, so as not to be angry by you to liver pain stomach pain. Im here to pick you up? Im here to pick up NAMES Miller, the old man whose temper is more stinky and hard than a stone in atrine. Old Mr. Miller came over, grinned with a grin of missing incisors, and said, The old mans temper is as stinky and hard as your old mans when he ys chess, and when he regrets his moves three or four times before he has evennded a few pieces, thats when it really stinks. Old Mr. Miller, dont you dare use me of my chess skills. I havent seen you for so many years, you dont know that my chess skill nowadays is soaring by leaps and bounds, and is not at allparable to yours. If you are not convinced, I will y two games with you right away. Do you really think Im afraid of you? Ill y! But you cant regret your move, whoever does is a cuckold! A turtle is a son of a bitch! The two old men confronted each other over this. At the end, Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Old Mr. Pepper head, donte back. Old Mr. Pepper stepped forward and reached out to pat Old Mr. Miller on the shoulder, those old eyes slightly moist as he said, Old Mr. Miller, its good that youre out, its good that youre out Old Mr. Miller knew what his oldrade meant, and he had many feelings in his heart. Everyone get in the car. Youve been given a ce to stay this time youvee over. Old Mr. Pepper then looked at the crowd and said with a smile. Jason and the others immediately boarded this Coastermercial bus. It turns out that Jason had already talked to Old Mr. Pepper before he went to Beijing, and Jason also told him his intentions and ns on the phone, and also briefly exined the situation of Jimmys family. Old Mr. Pepper learns about Jimmys familys situation and is also saddened, moreover, he never thought that in order to let Jimmys sister properly and sessfully take the college entrance exams, his parents have been hiding the matter of Jimmys sacrifice. And, Old Mr. Pepper was thrilled to learn that Old Mr. Miller was also on the Capital, whom he hadnt seen in many years. This Coaster started slowly and drove away from the airport. In the car, Jason introduced himself to Mr. and Mrs. Bradley and said, Uncle Page, Aunt Page, this is Old Mr. Pepper, and the head of Jimmy and me. All these years, its thanks to Old Mr. Pepper for always taking care of us. Bradley and Marion were shaken in their hearts after hearing this, knowing that the old man in front of them was a big man of the country, they hurriedly greeted Old Mr. Pepper and said, Greetings to Old Mr. Pepper, I really thank Old Mr. Pepper for taking care of Jimmy all these years. Old Mr. Pepper rushed to help Bradley and Marion, he said, Jimmy is a good soldier, a good soldier of the country, both the country and the military district are proud of such a soldier. That being said, I am the one who is sorry for you guys, and even more so for Jimmy. Marion couldnt even control her emotions when she heard this, her eyes reddening a bit. Cillian, who was sitting next to her, was a bit confused, she vaguely sensed that something was not quite right, whether it was the words Old Mr. Pepper said to her parents, or the atmosphere in the venue, it was all very wrong, and her own parents were even vaguely pervaded by a feeling of grief. Whats going on? Cillians mind was filled with question marks, something she couldnt figure out, and her whole body began to stare nkly. Perhaps out of intuition, Cillian began to have a bad feeling, but she had no idea what it was about. Sally noticed the unusual look on Cillians face and she sat over, reached over and took Cillians hand in hers and whispered, Cillian, its okay. Cillians big, soulful eyes looked over at Sally, and she pouted, wanting to open her mouth to ask something but unable to get a word in edgewise. Chapter 1515 – The Souls of the Heroes Live On (I) the Capital, Armed Forces Base. This Coaster Bus drove all the way into the Armed Forces base. When the car stopped, there was a warrior greeted up, looking like he had been waiting for a long time. When Jason stepped out of the car, he saw a familiar face outside the car, his face was stunned, and he couldnt help but say with joy, Ben, Andres, Ashton why are you all here? Outside the door of the car, there actually stood Ben, Andres, Jamie, Jack, Mickey, Mckenzie, Ashley, Ashton, Garrison, and Cyneley, the ten Dragon Shade Warriors. It dide as a surprise to Jason, not realizing that Dragon Shade Warriors had arrived as well. Jason! Ben and the others gathered around, each face blushing with joy and excitement. Old Mr. Pepper said Jason that you were going to be on THE CAPITAL. a few of us just happened to be able to make time and made the trip. Ben said with a smile. Jason exchanged pleasantries with them, then pulled Mr. and Mrs. Bradley over and said, These are Jimmys parents, Uncle Page and Aunt Page. Hello Uncle Page, Aunt Page! Ben, Jack, Andres and the others rushed forward and shook hands and exchanged pleasantries with Mr. and Mrs. Bradley and the others. Uncle Page, theyre all brothers in the same unit as Jimmy. not only is Jimmy my brother, hes their brother too. Jason said. Good, good, Jimmy has you good brothers thats no regret in this life. Bradley nodded his head and a smile appeared on his old face. By the way, this is Jimmys own sister, Cillian, Jason said as he pulled Cillian over as well, and continued, Cillian, theyre both your brothersrades in arms, and likewise, your brother. Ben and the guys have already heard Jason talk about Cillian and know in their hearts that Jimmys sacrifice has still been kept from Cillian. So when they saw Cillian so well-behaved and watery, their hearts sank and they didnt know what to say for a while. What about my brother? Cillian looked to Jason, she clenched her teeth but her eyes were starting to redden as she pressed on with a sob, Jason, what about my brother? Why isnt my brother here? Didnt Ie to the Capital to see my brother? Where did my brother go, did he, did something happen to him? Jason rubbed Cillians head with a deep wave of guilt on his face. Cillian, youll see your brother soon. This time, mom will never lie to you. Marion had tears in the corner of her eyes as she hugged Cillian. Old Mr. Pepper is also saddened by this scene, every warrior in Dragon Shade is like his child, and he feels sorrow and remorse for the sacrifice of any warrior. Ben, is everything ready? Old Mr. Pepper asked. Ben nodded and said, All set. Then get in the car together and get over there. Old Mr. Pepper said. Jason nodded with Ben and the others, there were already two cars ready, the people got in and drove out of the Armed Forces base on this. Jason naturally knows in his heart where hes going. Now that weve made it to THE CAPITAL, its time to check out the fallen warriors in Dragon Shade. In the car, Cillians eyes were already red; shed had a bad feeling in the back of her mind during the ride over, and now that feeling seemed to have been confirmed. Mr. and Mrs. Bradley were by Cillians side, and Marion held her close with tears in her eyes. The atmosphere in the car was also starting to look a bit depressing and dreary. After nearly an hour and a half of driving, the two cars were finally driving to their destination. the Capital, Martyrs Cemetery. When the car pulled into the Martyrs Cemetery, Cillian saw it, and she was finally unable to hold back her tears- Oooooo Cillian slumped into Marions arms, her shoulders trembling as she lost her voice. The car stopped and the crowd of Old Mr. Pepper, Old Mr. Miller, Jason already Dragon Shadow Warrior and Mr. and Mrs. Bradley all stepped out of the car and walked inside, where they could see the tombstones erected one by one, and what each one represented was a warrior, a warrior who had once fought for his country until he died a heroic death. It is they who guard thisnd under their feet with their blood, it is they who guard a peaceful and calm rear behind them with their steel body. Walking forward, I came to a headstone and was able to clearly see the red lettering on it C Jimmys Tomb! On the tombstone, there is a headshot photo, the photo is a young and masculine face, wearing a military uniform with a military cap, gaze resolute, own a soldiers heroic posture. When she saw this tombstone and saw the picture on it, Marion finally couldnt help herself, she immediately jumped forward and cried out, Jimmy, my son, mommy finally came to see you, mommy finally came to see you Marion cried out as she reached up and stroked the headshot photo on the headstone, her entire body having burst into tears. BrotherC Cillian also cried out tearfully as she rushed over, letting the tearse to her eyes and flow slowly down her cheeks as she looked at the headstone in front of her in a tearful haze, looking at the familiar picture on the headstone, she couldnt believe what she was seeing in front of her. No, no, its not true, its not true, I dont believe it, I dont believe it! Cillian cried, she grabbed Jasons arm and said in an urgent tone, Jason, tell me its not true, my brother is still alive, Im still alive arent I? Jason gripped Cillians shoulders with both hands as he said in a hushed voice, Cillian, remember when I went to your house a little over a year ago and you saw me for the first time? At that time, your brother had already sacrificed his life because of an operation. However, your parents considered that you were about to face the college entrance exam, so they chose to keep the news to themselves. They waited for you to pass the entrance exam before telling you the truth. Originally, you should have been told about this when your college entrance exams were over, only that I was overseas at the time and had other things to dy, so I dyed telling you the truth until now. Am I the only one left in the dark? Liars, youre all liars, I dont believe it, I dont believe any of this, my brother must still be alive, he said hed be at my graduation, and he said hed take me around the world Cillian was crying and her whole body looked like it had gone into a bit of a trance.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cillian! Bradley walked over, his eyes reddened as well, and he wrapped his arms around Cillians shoulders and said, Cillian, its Mom and Dad who are sorry for keeping this from you for so long. If you want to me, me Mom and Dad. Uncle Page, me me, me me for not bringing Jimmy and the others out in the first ce! Jasons fists were clenched and a deep sense of remorse and guilt permeated his tone. Old Mr. Pepper came forward, took a bouquet of flowers and ced it in front of the tombstone, he looked at Jimmy on the tombstone, opened his mouth and slowly said: Each tombstone here represents a warrior, they are the same as Jimmy, in order to guard thisnd under their feet, in order to guard the people of thend, in order to protect the country from being humiliated and the people from being bullied, they silently Fighting and guarding on the front line. They sacrificed their lives and left us, but their souls live on! They are not only martyrs, but also heroes of the country! Chapter 1516 – A British Soul Lives On (II) Its already the beginning of winter. The Capital is cold and the wind is howling from the north. Jason, Ben, Andres, Jack, He Ashton, Mickey, and one other Dragon Shade Warriors stood in a line in front of Jimmys headstone, with Jason at the head of the line, and stared at Jimmys headstone. Swish! Jason and the others gave a neat military salute, and the eyes of several were reddened. Arade in arms for a moment, a brother for life! Every fallenrade, they will not forget, only engraved in the heart, with their faith with their unyielding will to continue to move forward, continue to fulfill the duties and obligations given by the uniform. Perhaps this is the best way to honor the memory of a fallenrade. Comrade in arms, you are no longer there, but you live in my heart, and we are still together side by side in every battle in the future! As Old Mr. Pepper said, each headstone here represents a soldier who died for his country, who has fallen into the ground, but whose spirit lives on and inspires the living! Jimmy, its Jason. Im here to see you. Ive brought your parents and Cillian with me, Uncle Page, Aunt Page, theyre all doing well, Cillian is also very good, and now shes already enrolled in the university of her choice. You can rest easy on the other side, your unfinished business and your duty as the eldest son and brother of the family, I am here, and there are also Ben, Andres, Jack and other brothers here. In the next life, if you dont mind, we will still be brothers! Jason spoke slowly, his eyes were also a little red, and his vision was a little hazy underneath his blinking. Bradley, Marion in ordance with the custom, in front of the grave incense, burned some paper money, the tombstone in front of some fruit snacks tea, they are silent, this moment they seem to have aged ten years like. Cillian was pale, the tears in her eyes had dried bitterly, and she seemed as if she were a little unsteady on her feet; Sally was holding her close. Sally also burst out sobbing, the self-reproach and guilt in her heart peaked at this moment, her whole heart was like a knife, it hurt so much. Mary and Dark Phoniex also came forward toy flowers, they didnt speak, but they had also experienced too much life and death, so they empathized and understood the kind of feelings that Bradleys family was feeling at the moment. Wolf Boy pursed his lips like a wounded wolf. Wolf Boys feelings may not have been great, but watching Cillian be so sad and so disoriented was very hard on his own heart. Cillian, do you me Sally? Your brother wouldnt have died if he hadnt tried to rescue me. Sally spoke in a guilty tone. As she hugged Cillian, she had briefly told the story of the original Amazon operation so that Cillian would know how her brother had been sacrificed. Cillians face looks more sorrowful than the heart of death, she had thought that the Capital will wee the return of her brother, who had thought that waiting for a goodbye, even her brother did not see thest side, to see only the cold tombstone. The contrast is so vastly different that no one else would be able to ept it, would find it hard to bear. I dont me you or Jason, I dont me anyone. In fact, I should have thought about it, I just never wanted to think about it in that way. From the day my brother became a soldier, I thought that maybe one day my brother would face this end. All I can do is pray for my brother every day, pray for him to be safe, pray for him to be safe My brother used to say that a deserter on the battlefield is not a true warrior. Now that hes gone, it proves that hes a real soldier and I should be proud of him. But my heart really hurts, it hurts Sally, I really hurt, oooooooh! Cillian broke off, crying as she spoke, her hands and feet even colder. The tombstone in front of her eyes, this brutal truth, was like a knife that was cutting her heart so hard that it was dripping blood.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Cillian, everything is going to be okay. You still have your parents, and me, and your Jason, and so many of yourrades around your brother, well all be there for you. Sally said through clenched teeth. Sally, Id like toe up a bit. Cillian said. Sally hurriedly helped Cillian to walk to the tombstone, Cillian stroked every inch of the tombstone and softly murmured, Brother, Im your Shi-Shi, can you hear me now? If you can hear me, can you dream for me at nightter? I am really sad, even desperate. But you had told me that no matter when you have to learn to be strong and learn to be independent, I will listen to you and try my best to be what you expect me to be North wind whistling, the wind, vaguely came from a young girl dreaming murmur, murmur sound with the wind drifting away, but also do not know whether it can be brought to the other side of the world. Armed Forces Base. When it got dark in the evening, Jason and the others left the Martyrs Cemetery and took a bus back into the Armed Forces base. Old Mr. Pepper had put Jason and the rest of his party up for the night. There are also amodation buildings for hospitality in the Armed Forces base, which are also much safer to stay in. If Jason and Old Mr. Miller were the only ones on the trip, Old Mr. Pepper would have put them straight into the military district. But there are other people present, the military district important ce, idle people naturally can not just enter. Old Mr. Pepper knew that Old Mr. Miller wasing over, and he naturally wanted to meet this old friend whom he had not seen for many years. Out of consideration for Old Mr. Peppers safety, the base of the Armed Forces was chosen as the ce of amodation under aprehensive approach. By the time we got back to the Armed Forces base, dinner was on the table and Old Mr. Pepper, Old Mr. Miller, Jason and others sat around a table and started eating. At the table, Cillian was sullen and had little appetite; she took two mouthfuls of rice and some soup before saying she couldnt eat any more, and returned straight to her lodgings. The Bradleys could only shake their heads and sigh at the sight. Sally was about to get up to go after Cillian when Marion said, Sally, why dont you sit down and eat. Leave Cillian alone first. Later, Ill take some more food to her room. Yes! Sally nodded. This reaction from Cillian was to be expected from Jason and the others, but the thing that made the situation slightly better was that Cillian didnt do anything overly aggressive and acted strong enough. It just takes some time to get out of your mind, Im afraid. Uncle Page, Aunt Page, you guys eat more. jimmy may be gone, but both we and Jason will treat you as if you were our own parents, so feel free to call on us if you need anything in the future. Ben opened his mouth and said. Good, good, Jimmy was blessed to have you all asrades. We have no more regrets abouting over this time and being able to look at Jimmys tombstone. Bradley said. Marion nodded back. For them, although Jimmys death is sad, but there has always been Jason, Sallys care and concern, and see Jimmy so many liver and gantrades, and even Old Mr. Pepper such a big man in the military region of condolences, they are very touched, and the heart is also for Jimmy feel proud and proud. Chapter 1517 Into the night. The north wind was howling and cold. In a room on the sixth floor of the lodging building, Old Mr. Pepper and Old Mr. Miller are ying on a chessboard, and Jason is present, having been specially called over by Old Mr. Pepper to make tea and water. Jason serves tea and water to these two equally important and both respectable old men in his life, while at the same time observing their game. Previously, two sentences have been yed, the two are each a win, and now this third game is the time to decide the winner. Jason has been observing these games for a while, and has to admit that Old Mr. Peppers chess skills have indeed improved a lot, the key is that Old Mr. Millers attainment in chess is actually not bad, after he has never seen Old Mr. Miller y chess. At the end of the game, neither of them could do anything on the chessboard, and there were not many ck and white pieces left, so it seemed that the game could only end in a draw. No win, no loss, kind of a tie. Old Mr. Pepper looked at the chess surface and smiled. Old Mr. Miller took a sip of tea and said, In Hyacinth, there is a man who is called the Sage of Chess, a man who is a master of chess, and in whose chessboard he has the heavens and the earth as the board, and the great powers of the world as the pawns, and he is the one who holds the pawns, and he intends to push the whole great power of the world. Oh? Such a foreigner must be extremely extraordinary, too? Old Mr. Pepper asked. Humph! Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly, looking unimpressed, and said, William is nothing more than a self-righteous fellow, just like that liar, thinking that he can control the worlds momentum, or even dominate the worlds momentum. He would not know that the trend is changeable, like clouds and wind, there are thousands of changes. The world does not have a fixed trend, only the trend of change, to one persons power to try to dominate the trend of change, not only futile will fall into aughing stock. Old Mr. Pepper smiled ndly and said, It would be inappropriate for me to intervene in this Hyacinth matter, but I suppose youve already got somethingid out, havent you? As he spoke, Old Mr. Peppers eyes gave Jason a purposeful nce. Old Mr. Miller took out a dry tobo stick and lit it up, smoked a mouthful of dry tobo and then smiled in a heated and self-satisfied manner and said, Old Mr. Pepper, you also know my temperament, and I have always been a person who breaks the game with one force. So, it doesnt matter if itsid out or not. What matters is that the fist should be hard enough and strong enough. Just like the time when you apanied me on the battlefield, alone, to take the enemys camp and kill the enemys general? Old Mr. Pepper asked with a smile as his old eyes gazed up. Thats for sure. Old Mr. Miller said no less. Hearing this, Jason couldnt help but be interested and said, Old Mr. Pepper, Old Mr. Miller even went to war with you, huh? Ive never heard him mention this past either. How did you work together on the battlefield back then? Old Mr. Pepperughed, a sh of reminiscence in his old eyes as he said, That was many decades ago. At that time, I was about thirty years old, and Old Mr. Miller was in his early twenties. At that time, Old Mr. Miller apanied me to the battlefield as my bodyguard, and we experienced many battlefields, and that period of time was really filled with iron and steel, and smoke. The most dangerous time, the enemy army with ten times the strength of the siege us, that battle no matter how to fight is bound to lose the situation, Old Mr. Miller but do not believe in evil, in the night, alone, broke through theyers of the enemy army blockade ambush, sneaked into the enemy campsite, straight to take the enemy leader, beheaded him, cut off the head of the public. I took the opportunity to lead the troops tounch a general attack, the enemy saw the leader was killed, confidence is lost, disorganized, so routed. That battle, until many yearster, is still a memorable ssic. Old Mr. Miller also smiled and said, At that time, I was also young and not afraid of death, and would always do many heroic things. However, on the battlefield, it is still about teamwork and team fighting, individual heroism is often not to be desired. Having said that, it was your heroism that saved my life several times back then. Otherwise, this old bone of mine would have long been ounted for in that battlefield, how could I still be alive now? Old Mr. Pepper said with a smile. Old Mr. Miller remembered something and said, At that time, there were two prides in the military region, one of which was you, Old Mr. Pepper, and the other was Connor, the old man. At that time, you and Connor were in charge of different battle fronts, but they both won many battles and were indistinguishable from each other, and for a time, they were listed as the two great prides of the military, and no one could match them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The gaze in Old Mr. Peppers old eyes narrowed slightly as he said, At that moment, Connor was also assisted by an ancient martial arts powerhouse by his side, known only as a martial artist with the surname of de, and if hes still alive now, hed be about the same age as you. de Evil Old Mr. Miller old eyes vaguely shed a sh of sharpness, but did not say anything else. After the war was settled, you left the army and traveled to Hyacinth, stirring up the entire Hyacinth. That kind of fastidious life of walking the river with a green coat and a sword, its quite something to aspire to. Old Mr. Pepper smiled, then he slightly sighed and said, Thenter, because of that incident, you were depressed, disheartened, and your mind was silent, so you went back to hiding. This Jason was also met by you when you were in the most depressed state of mind, right? Pretty much. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and continued, Jasons appearance has gradually revitalized my silent state of mind. Otherwise, I would have ended up in that poor mountain valley. O old fellow, at any rate, it is best that you should walk out on this. Old Mr. Pepper said. Jasons face was stunned, but he hadnt expected to be able to bring about such a change of heart in Old Mr. Miller. However, when Old Mr. Miller was in a state of despair and despair, he met Jason, who was still in his infancy, and he adopted the baby, and since then the old man and the young man began to depend on each other. The babys vitality is fragile but tenacious, every day the vitality will appear more and more vigorous, perhaps it is in this kind of dependence and day by day to watch the baby gradually grow in the process, his state of mind is also infected and affected, so that their own silent state of mind began to renew new life. In the blink of an eye, decades have flicked by, you and I are getting old. Old Mr. Peppermented, and added, Lian Po is old, can he still eat? Old Mr. Pepper-head, Im not like you. You cant even hold a gun now. But Im different. I serve my age, but these fists of mine dont. Old Mr. Miller said with narrowed eyes. Haha, if there is an opportunity, I must go to that Hyacinth to see you, the Martial Sage, in all your splendor. Old Mr. Pepperughed and then asked, Old Mr. Miller, who happened to choose this time period to go up to the capital, did you want toe and wish me a birthday celebration as well? A birthday wish? Is it hard to believe its your 80th birthday? Old Mr. Miller asked. Old Mr. Pepper nodded and said, Right. In two days it will be my eightieth birthday. I didnt want to organize it. However, the younger members of my family insisted on organizing a celebration, so I went along with them. However, even if organized that is also the form of family feast, will not be open to the public, the people whoe are also friends and rtives. Since you guys happened toe over, then go and join in the fun. Its only natural that your eightieth birthday should be well organized. At that time, Jason and I will go over to wish you a happy birthday. Old Mr. Miller said smilingly. Old Mr. Pepper, then Ill go ahead and wish you a long life. Jason said with a smile. Old Mr. Pepper red at him and said, Thats only natural, Id like to live a few more years to teach you boys a good lesson for a few more years. Chapter 1518 Straight to Forbidden Dragon Guard Old Mr. Pepper and Old Mr. Miller have not seen each other for many years, but now that they are together again, they have a good time talking to each other. Talking about the past, the two old men still have the same momentum, one is todays national merit, no one in the military region does not admire Old Mr. Pepper; one is todays saint of martial arts, Hyacinth has left a lot of legendary color, and its deeds are still inspiring a chivalrous spirit of martial arts Lewis. The immovable aura of two old men gathered together was enough to convince people. Jason was quite interested in listening to them talk about their past deeds, besides serving them tea and water. At the end of the day, he remembered something and asked, Old Mr. Pepper, theres a question Ive been wanting to ask for a long time. What is it? There is the matter of the Forbidden Dragon Guard, a force currently run by Old Mr. McGregor? Sort of. Connor is mostly in charge of that piece at the moment. Forbidden Dragon Guards duty is to monitor Hyacinth, and it should be impartial, not to mention not to get involved in the affairs of Hyacinth, not to mention ganging up in Hyacinth. However, I see that Forbidden Dragon Guards actions in the past year or so havepletely run counter to that. Yet I wonder, is this Forbidden Dragon Guards intention, or is there an authorization from Old Mr. McGregor behind it? Jason asked, narrowing his eyes. The gaze in Old Mr. Peppers eyes also sank as he said, Do you have any evidence to prove that the Forbidden Dragon Guard has transgressed its own duties and vited thew and discipline? Although the Forbidden Dragon Guard is independent from the Ministry of the Army, it is ultimately a force of the country, and if certain people treat the Forbidden Dragon Guard as their own force and do whatever they want, then I will also have to take charge of it. Forbidden Dragon Guard as their own force and thus do whatever they want, then I also have to take charge. The Forbidden Dragon Guard has traditionally been careful and cautious, and it would be really hard to say that you could catch evidence of their handiwork. But in some of the incidents in Hyacinth that Ive been involved in since I returned to Oakshire, theres been Forbidden Dragon Guard behind them. Jason paused as he said this, a touch of coldness shing in his eyes as he continued, Even, several times I encountered siege traps where it was suspected that it was the Forbidden Dragon Guard that was behind the scenes. So Forbidden Dragon Guard has eaten a bears heart and leopards guts? Old Mr. Peppers face was furious as he said in a deep voice, As Dragon Head, you know everything about your identity Forbidden Dragon Guard. In such a situation, they still dare to make a move against you? Then they are looking for death! Thats my guess too, I just couldnte up with any evidence at the moment. Jason said. Jason, you have been awarded the Order of Infamy, so you arepletely capable of decapitating people before they are killed. In the future, if you encounter this kind of incident again, you dont have to be merciful, kill as you should! Old Mr. Pepper said in a cold voice. Old Mr. Miller, on the other hand, said rather disdainfully, The Forbidden Dragon Guard is just hiding in the shadows and sneaking around a little bit, but if they really want to attack head-on, they wouldnt dare to do it even if they had ten guts. UnlessC Speaking of this, Old Mr. Miller paused, remembering the man, the old man who had not made many appearances in Hyacinth but had already left a monumental reputation, a man who, as his name suggested, was an unrivaled Yama! Old Mr. Miller is also a lot of years have not had the news of this person, but with this person has long been the merit of the cultivation of cultivation, should be still alive. As for where it is secluded, that is unknown. Anyway, Jason, if you see the Forbidden Dragon Guard dare to stop you or kill you, then kill them all! Old Mr. Miller continued to speak, his tone was cold, he said, All these years, you have fought for your country, have you not shed enough blood, what have those Forbidden Dragon Guard people done? They have done nothing, all they know is to y tricks all day long, and they also have great ambitions, wanting to unify Hyacinth. And thats not all, they even want to deal with you, who holds the Yellow Medal? Thats just asking for death! With Old Mr. Pepper and I behind you, lets see who in this world dares to touch you. Jason couldnt help but smile, there were times when some of the temperaments of these two old men were still extremely simr, lets say they both had one thing inmon, that is, they were very protective of their calves. Old Mr. Miller naturally goes without saying, as does Old Mr. Pepper. Old Mr. Pepper treats every Dragon Shade Warrior as if they were his own, and that is very protective. Especially Jason, who is Dragon Head, Old Mr. Pepper has always treated him as one of his grandsons. If you two old men say so, then what worries do I have? Previously, I just couldnt spare any time to target Forbidden Dragon Guard. In the future, if Forbidden Dragon Guard still wants to plot against me behind the scenes without knowing what to do, then I will also let them know what is the might of Dragon Head at that time! Jason spoke up. Come one on, you kid is no need to be superfluous in front of our two old men to y the bully, you have a few kilograms how much we still know. No more tea, dont hurry to pour tea. Old Mr. Pepper couldnt help butugh and curse, looking at Jason with that same satisfied gaze. A red wall formed courtyard, this courtyard wall mottled, radiating a sense of age, but also gives a sense of ancient simplicity in the imposing sense of majesty.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There was a que on the doorway of this courtyard with just two words C Huafu! A ck Audi sedan traveled and stopped the car in front of this courtyard, inside the car came out a man in his early thirties with a cold face and a somewhat hurried look, he was wearing a special uniform with a dragon emblem on it. Bobby Foster, who stepped out of the car, hurriedly made his way toward the quadrangle, all the way into the main hall and then through it to the door of a study, where, with a respectful face, he reached out and knocked on the door. Come in. Inside the study, an authoritative voice came. Bobby Foster pushed open the door to the study and walked in, the desk in the study sits in front of an old man with white hair, although already old, but the body is still giving a sense of stoutness, their own momentum is like a lion in hibernation, invariably bringing a strong sense of oppression. Meet Old Mr. McGregor. Bobby Foster said in a respectful tone when he saw the old man in front of him. What else is going on at thiste hour? Connor didnt look up and was looking at a book. Old Mr. Connor, the news has been confirmed, this time, besides Jason, that Lewis also came to THE CAPITAL together. and, Old Mr. Pepper personally came out to receive them, and they are currently settling down in the Armed Forces base. Bobby Foster opened his mouth. Oh? Lewis is here? Is meeting with Aston? Hearing this news, Connor finally lifted his head, the pair of old eyes shed a trace of surprise, then his eyes flickered with a ray of essence, and his face gradually became a bit grim. These two old guys have gotten together, is it possible that they still want to plot something? Chapter 1519 Connor’s Plot Connor and Aston were known in the military region as the pride of the generation when they were young. Both of them were equally capable ofmanding the army, and they were even more powerful in leading the army, winning many battles, thus establishing their unrivaled prestige in the military region. Although the twoter responsible for the direction of the work is not different, on the surface there is no point of conflict, but the two secretly rivalry has never stopped. Now that Connor has made the Forbidden Dragon Guard independent from the Legion, he also rarely shows up in the Legion, and he is no longer involved in many of the key decisions, and appears to have less influence in the Legion than Old Mr. Pepper. In fact, Connor, however, is backing away from it. The Forbidden Dragon Guard, which he has full authority over, has great designs and ambitions to unite Hyacinth. Hyacinth is really going to be secretly ruled by Forbidden Dragon Guard, and its not hard to imagine how rich the resources from it will be, its almost impossible to measure. One must know that any of the forces in Hyacinth possessed huge assets and connections in the secr world, if one could unify Hyacinth and then integrate the resources controlled by all the forces in Hyacinth in the secr world, one could say that half of the country was in ones hands. Thats what Connor is scheming! At the moment, the information gathered from Bobby Foster that Dragon Head and Lewis hade to the Capital and had a meeting with Old Mr. Pepper more or less raised Connors rm. After all, Lewis hadnt been back to THE CAPITAL since the war ended that year and he returned to Hyacinth. Old Mr. Peppers heads eightieth birthday is just two days away, and its also possible that Lewis came here to wish Old Mr. Peppers head a happy birthday. However, it cannot be ruled out that they are using this opportunity to discuss something. Connor opened his mouth, his eyes shing with essence as he continued, How much longer is this Ancient Martial Arts Conference? Its about a month or so away. Bobby Foster said. Ancient Martial Arts Conference can beid out without worry on your end. Connor spoke up, he looked to Bobby Foster and continued, No need to worry about Lewis presence, someone will naturally deal with him when the timees. Yes, Old Mr. Connor! murmured Bobby Foster.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As for THE Capital side of things you dont need to keep an eye on it anymore. You go ahead and startying out the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Connor instructed. This time, it will certainly live up to Old Mr. Connors expectations! Bobby Foster speaks up, and he says goodbye to Connor before walking out. Connor pressed a button on his desk, and soon a figure shed into existence, none other than Bryon Booth, the guard at his side. No word back from Finy Nicholls yet? Connor asked. Old Mr. Connor, no reply yet. Bryon Booth said. Hearing this answer, Connor was not surprised, he smiled and said, This Finy Nicholls is as stubborn as he was back then, if not more so. Its just a matter of time, so Ill make a trip myself. I pulled down this old face to find him, how he said also have to give me this old face some face right. When does Old Mr. Connor n to move? Bryon Booth asked. Theres no rush, just a couple days. Connor said. Okay, Ill make some arrangements first. Bryon Booth spoke up, and with nothing else to do he exited the study first. Two dayster. Cillians mood was noticeably better, but her spirits looked sickly and listless, and those eyes had lost their former watery quality and were bloodshot. It seems like she hasnt slept well for the past two days, and its possible that its all insomnia. After all, having suffered such a blow, it was really hard for her to ept it for a while. After seeing Cillians emotions ease, Jason and the others were relieved, the hurt was unavoidable, it would take time to wash away, as long as Cillian didnt do anything drastic that would be the best oue. It was Old Mr. Peppers 80th birthday, and since Old Mr. Pepper didnt make a big deal out of it, it was just a gathering of rtives and friends to wish Old Mr. Pepper a happy birthday. In the morning a special vehicle came to the Armed Forces base to pick up Jason and Old Mr. Miller at the Barrett Residence. Sally, Mary, Dark Phoniex, the three of them are ready to take the Bradley family to some of the Capital attractions around a y, this the Capital since ancient times is also the ancient capital of the city, there are still a lot of historical significance of the attractions. Sally was also nning to go out for a walk to clear her mind and be able to help Cillian dispel some of the gloom in her mind and make her feel better. Jason doesnt worry about Sallys safety, there are Mary and Dark Phoniex who are very alert to danger and Wolf Boy who doesnt have a lot ofbat experience, but even Jason cantpete with him in terms of intuition. Having lived with wolves since he was a child, Wolf Boy has developed a keen intuition like that of a wild beast, and Wolf Boy is also a Heritage Master Stage mid-rank peak martial artist, coupled with his intuition, he is able to sense any danger in the first ce. But its still safe here in THE CAPITAL, after all, its the foot of the sky. So when the car that was responsible foring to transport Jason and Old Mr. Miller came, Sally and the others were getting ready to go out and, ording to the schedule, were supposed to y until the afternoon. Sally, well be off then. Remember to call me if anything happens on your endter. Jason said. Sally spread a smile and said, I know. Dont forget to give Old Mr. Pepper my best wishes for a long life when the timees. Yes! Jason nodded as he and Old Mr. Miller got into the car and left on that note. The car, carrying Jason and Old Mr. Miller, drove for the better part of an hour into an area that was home to some of the most powerful people in the world. Jason hadnt been to Old Mr. Peppers mansion either; Old Mr. Pepper more often than not stayed in the military area and rarely came to stay at the house. Then came the opportunity toe to Old Mr. Peppers home in person. Eventually, the car stopped in front of a separate red-walled courtyard with a que reading the Barrett Residence and a festive disy of lights and colors at the entrance. Are there any guestsing? Ill go see! A joyful voice came from inside the courtyard door. Jasons face froze for a moment, why did he think the voice sounded familiar? In his doubts, only to see a slender figure rushed out, bringing wisps of ethereal fragrance, rushed out of the girl has a head of ck hair, body glows with a kind of youthful vigor, but also contains a dusty temperament, aesthetic clean jade face is still with a touch of smiles, let a person to see and forget the vulgar. Laughing can amaze the immortals, misty as a god. She takes beauty to an ethereal ethereal extreme. The young girl who trotted out was stunned when she saw Jason, and Jason froze, and the two of them stared at each other wide-eyed, and thenC ire?! Jason?! The two cried out almost in unison. Chapter 1520 Claire’s Identity Jason looked at the young girl in front of him who smiled a stunningly ethereal smile, then raised his eyes to THE Barrett Residence as if for further confirmation. It was indeed ire standing in front of her, and this was indeed the Qin Mansion. Within this particr area, this Qin Mansion was also unique, there was no other ce, it was absolutely impossible to go to the wrong ce. ire looked at Jasons face expression, she couldnt help but pfft augh and said: Jason, why is your colorful gaze still so hard to change? If you keep looking at me, Ill be shy. Shy? Shy you fucker! Jasons face darkened, he still didnt know what kind of character this chick had? How dare she say shes shy? Really open your eyes and talk nonsense! ire, what are you doing here? Jason couldnt help but ask. This is my house, where am I if not here? ire smiled wryly, then she looked aside to Old Mr. Miller, her mouth already sweetly shouting, Old Mr. Miller, its so nice that youre here too. ire, finally thinking of you Old Mr. Miller? Old Mr. Miller grinned. What did Old Mr. Miller say, I think about Old Mr. Miller all the time. ire smiled, walked over and took Old Mr. Millers arm and said affectionately, Old Mr. Miller, lets go inside. Grandpas waiting inside. Good. Old Mr. Miller cracked a smile and stepped through the courtyard door as ire led the way. Jason glowered, echoing what ire had just said-this was my house! ire had just said her grandfather was waiting inside again, and with these connections, Jason immediately confirmed the fact C this chick was Old Mr. Peppers granddaughter? Thinking about this, Jason really felt shocked in his heart, although he was already familiar with Old Mr. Pepper, he basically came into contact with him in the military area. In the military area, Old Mr. Pepper naturally does not talk about his family, so Jason does not know anything about Old Mr. Peppers family, he just cant imagine that ire is Old Mr. Peppers granddaughter, which is really surprising. How did Old Mr. Peppers granddaughter end up going to school this side of Oakshire? These are not important, the important thing is that during the period of Oakshire University, he did not seem to bully ire ah, often make her angry to the teeth and ws, and this chick is still nothing to offer often to go to his house to do cleaning and so on. This was the granddaughter of Carovias meritorious Old Mr. Pepper, and he himself hadpletely made a maid of her. Will he or she be whipped if this reaches Old Mr. Peppers ears? Jason was still a little apprehensive, but now that he was here, he couldnt just turn around and leave, could he? He had to walk stiffly inside the courtyard. The hall was filled with people, all from the Chin familys own n, alling to wish Old Mr. Pepper a happy birthday. Old Mr. Pepper was wearing a military uniform that added a jingoistic military air to the past, and he was smiling as he responded to the congrattions of some of the younger members of his family. Old Mr. Pepper has a son and a daughter, all of whom are now home with their families, and havee over to wish Old Mr. Pepper a happy birthday. In addition, a number of Carovia leaders have sent congrattory messages on Old Mr. Peppers 80th birthday. The leaders of Carovia have given enough respect to Old Mr. Pepper. Jason walked into the main hall and went up to toast Old Mr. Pepper as well, Old Mr. Pepperughed, pointed to the stool next to him, and said, Jason, go ahead and sit down over there. Jason nodded and walked over to the stool to his right and sat down. As the hall itself of this kind of quadrangle was not very spacious, there were quite a number of people from the Chin familys own n who came to celebrate Old Mr. Peppers birthday, and there were limited benches ced in the hall, so not everyone was qualified to bestow a seat on Old Mr. Pepper. Therefore, when Jason was given a seat by Old Mr. Pepper himself, it really caused a lot of people in the Pepper family to stare, mainly because Jason is really too young, but they also know that being able to give a seat to Old Mr. Pepper definitely shows Jasons status is not ordinary, and even more so, it has been recognized and valued by Old Mr. Pepper. Mr. Peppers affirmation and attention. Old Mr. Miller is sitting next to Old Mr. Pepper, and with Old Mr. Millers personality, if it werent for the fact that its Old Mr. Peppers 80th birthday, he really wouldnt be able to sit down. Sitting there, in full view of the public, it is not good to cross your legs, or smoke a dry cigarette, that is not a good feeling. Finally, when all the people had finished congratting themselves, they were free to move around. As the Pepper family went about preparing for the feast, Old Mr. Pepper got up and dragged Old Mr. Miller and Jason to his study.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ire,e here. Old Mr. Pepper shouted. What can I do for you, Grandpa? ire asked with a smile as she walked over. Old Mr. Pepper looked at ire with a look of love in his eyes as he said, You bring out Grandpas treasured Dahongpao ande here to the study to make tea for your Grandpa and Old Mr. Miller. Yeah, Grandpa you guys wait a minute, Ill go get ready. ire smiled. ire is really out of her league with this tea-making craft, and it alwayses out smelling a good deal better. Old Mr. Miller smiled. Old Mr. Pepperughed and said, Today is my birthday, otherwise even if I want her to make me a pot of tea, its not easy. She wont be happy without some favor. Tell me, whats the matter with this? Its called being proud of ones talent. But, with ires tea skills, she deserves it. Old Mr. Miller chuckled. Between words, Old Mr. Pepper had led Old Mr. Miller and Jason into an antique study. Not long after, ire also came over, brought Old Mr. Pepper collection of tea leaves, and the red y stove to boil water, there are ready-made tea utensils in the study, but the water used for tea needs to be boiled on the red y stove, in order to make the boiled water better, and make the tea more fragrant. Jason, I believe you know ire? Old Mr. Pepper asked with a smile as he looked over at Jason. Jason only nodded his head and said, Naturally, I know each other. ire Oh, ire, she goes to Oakshire University. When I was in military training, I also served her as a military training instructor. Its just that, I didnt realize that she is Old Mr. Peppers granddaughter ah. Its not like Im deliberately trying to hide it from you, I just dont want ire to be any different from anyone else. Even though she is my granddaughter, I do want her to be like a normal person who can live a fast and happy life without being disturbed. Old Mr. Pepper said. Jason nodded, and more or less understood why ire went to school over in Oakshire, if this was in THE CAPITAL, it must have been a powerful school to attend, and her identity could only be hidden. However, ire clearly disliked the privileged school, which was exposed to the offspring of the powerful and wealthy, and the interests involved naturally came in all shapes and sizes. Even though you dont know who ire is, ire remembers you all the time. When talking to me on the phone, she did talk about things with you. Old Mr. Pepper opened his mouth, he paused and then asked, By the way, you didnt bully ire when you were at school, did you? Jasons face was stunned, and when he came back to his senses he quickly waved his hands and said, No, no, absolutely not! Bully! No sooner had Jasons words fallen out of his mouth than ires voice was ringing out, in an affirmative tone. Im asking for support in the form of rmendations! Chapter 1521 – You’re Responsible to the End Bullying? Jasons face froze, then he turned his head to look angrily at ire and said without any good humor, Im warning you ire, food can be eaten indiscriminately, but these words cant be spewed indiscriminately. You are spitting blood understand? Usually only you bully me, when have I ever bullied you? Bullying is bullying. ire pouted her lips, and with a gaze full of help in her eyes, she looked at Old Mr. Pepper and said, Grandpa, take this opportunity for you to make a decision for me. Otherwise, I wont even be in the mood to make this tea. Crap! This chick gets an inch of her own way just because shes in her own house? Theres no justice in this world! Jason was simply infuriated. Sure enough, Old Mr. Peppers face turned solemn and said, Tell me properly, how did this Jason kid bully you? Dont worry, Grandpa will definitely make the decision for you, and will never let you suffer. This tea you first brewed, anyway, grandpa to give you the decision is. Upon hearing ire say she wasnt in the mood to make tea, Old Mr. Pepper was all a bit flustered. There is no way, usually ire is the little ancestor of the family, even he is also extremely spoiled, this little ancestor really want to not bubble, that Old Mr. Pepper is also take her no way. ire whirled around and smiled, those very soulful eyes looking towards Jason, looking more or less smug. Grandpa, he bullied me in so many ways. I wont list them all, one has to be generous, no? ire opened her mouth, by this time the water on the red y stove had already boiled, she then said, Ill make tea first,ter. Okay, okay, you make the tea first. Old Mr. Pepper hastened to speak. Just make the tea and everything will be fine.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ire began to show her tea ceremony, which was like a flowing river but with a single breath, and just watching it was enough to make people feel a sense of pleasure for a while. Soon, the baster teapot already had a burst of tea aroma that was permeating out, drifting out, intoxicating to the smell. ire poured tea towards the inside of the teacups, and together with her, four cups of tea were poured. This is the first brew, with the strongest tea vor. ire said. Old Mr. Pepper picked up the teacup and took a light sip, and couldnt help but praise it, saying, Good, good, its this tea vor, really fragrant and strong. s, howe I cant brew this vor? Grandpa, if you can make it yourself, then what else is there for me to do? ire pouted, then said, If you want to drink tea in the future, Ill make it for you. Really? Old Mr. Peppers eyes lit up, thinking to himself that this precious granddaughter had be enlightened today. In the past, if he wanted this little ancestor to make a pot of tea, he had to persuade her. Of course its true. Only if you do it for me, Grandpa. ire said. Old Mr. Pepper gazed over at Jason as he said, This one is for sure. if Jason bullies you, grandpa will have to whip his ass. ire gazed over to Jason and asked with a light smile, Jason, are you scared? Im not afraid of the shadow. Jason opens his mouth in a big way, like hes got a point to make. After the first brew was finished, ire started the second brew and said, The vor of the tea leaves came outpletely in this second brew, so this one is the most fragrant. Good. Old Mr. Pepper grinned. Old Mr. Miller although good wine, but also like to drink tea, but now drink tea is not his usual rough tea can bepared to, plus there is ire such a master of tea brewing, drink the vor of the tea with the taste of the worlds fine wine general enjoyment. ire, I thought you said Jason bullied you. How exactly did he bully you? You tell Grandpa. Old Mr. Pepper said. ire nced at Jason, her face was actually starting to color a faint blush, she pouted as if embarrassed, but eventually spoke up, Grandpa, he, he pped my ass, not once or twice, its just so hateful. Pfft Old Mr. Pepper couldnt hold back for a moment, and some of the tea spewed out of his mouth. Thats it? Still, for an unmarried girl, it does count as bullying. As for Jason, his whole body was also confused, instinctively wanting to open his mouth to deny it, but recalling that he seemed to have actually filmed ires PP! Grandpa, people are also adults, no longer children. As the saying goes, men and women are not rted. But this Jason is bullying me in such a way that makes people embarrassed, what do you think I should do? Speaking of this, ires eyes were red, as if she had been greatly aggrieved, she continued, How can I marry in the future? My innocence has been ruined by him. Innocence? Jason can not sit still, this little girl to inch forward even so, how can more and more outrageous ah? This is all about innocence? Old Mr. Pepper, I, I also taught a lesson and tapped Uh, I admit that the way I did it was a bit inappropriate, but it really wasnt meant to be intentional bullying. As for this innocence is even more nonsense. Jason said in a hurry. Old Mr. Pepper was also full of tears andughter, but looking at his granddaughters extremely aggravated look, he had to show something, didnt he? Ah ire, so tell me, how do you want to settle this? Old Mr. Pepper asked. Grandpa, your granddaughters cheapness has been taken advantage of by him, how else do you think it can be resolved? Of course its only to make him responsible to the end. ire opened her mouth vibrantly, and continued, Anyway, he is not married, and I am not married, so letting him be responsible for me to the end would be considered cheap. ire, youre absolutely right about that. Old Mr. Miller pped his thighs, and said in agreement, This is the reason why men and women are not rted, Jason really wants to make a move on you, and if he insults your innocence, its right to let him be responsible for it. As a man, we should be bold and courageous, some for some not for some. I believe with Jasons responsible attitude, he must be responsible for you to the end. Old Mr. Miller thinks so too, huh? Thats wonderful! ire rejoiced, happy to have an additional supporter on her side. Jason waspletely dumbfounded, what did ire mean by that? What does ire mean? Why does it sound so wrong? Responsible to the end? Responsible how? Old Mr. Pepper froze for a moment, and when he reacted, he became furious and got up and pointed his hand at Jason, shouting angrilyC Jason, you white-eyed wolf, you even dare to hit on the granddaughter of your chief . You even dare to think about your chiefs granddaughter, dont you? Are you nning to abduct my granddaughter? Usually you look quite decent, but I never thought that you actually harbor such thoughts, it really pisses me off! Jason was at a loss: ????? Chapter 1522 – The Beautiful Girl Who Stuck Up Jason was simply thunderstruck to hear those words. When had he tried to hit on ire himself? Theres absolutely nothing going on! And Old Mr. Miller is such a goddamned help, isnt he messed up enough? Thats no way to make a scene. Jason looked at Old Mr. Pepper face indignant appearance, he quickly said: Old Mr. Pepper rest angry rest angry, today is your eightieth birthday ah, dont be angry. ire and I are just ying around, weekdays are treating her as her own sister, all kinds of care are toote, there is no bullying her, there is even less to say that she will be abducted. Shes still so young, how could I possibly have any thoughts about it? Jason are you daring to do something? Are you still not a man? Who said Im still young? I, Im a sophomore, Ill graduate in two and a half years! Besides, Im already 19 years old, how am I young? Ill be twenty soon, Im already an adult! ire hurriedly opened her mouth, and looked at Old Mr. Pepper in a petnt manner, saying, Grandpa, look, hes trying to y tricks on me now, so you have to do it for me! Anyway, hes taken advantage of me, so Im just going to settle for him. Grandpa, didnt you say that the soldiers you brought out are all men of honor and courage? Howe he only knows how to cheat and deny? ire, take it easy. This Jason is the one I brought up, if he dares to abandon you, Old Mr. Miller, I will be the first one to spare him! Old Mr. Miller swore with conviction, just short of patting his chest to make a guarantee.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jason, is this your kids way of trying to avoid responsibility? Do you know that Ive always spoiled ire as if she was the apple of my eye. When ites to you, you bully and still dont say anything, and you still want to deny it? Old Mr. Pepper blew his beard and eyes. Old Mr. Pepper, I didnt mean that Jason was at a loss for words for a moment. Why did he feel something was wrong? Why does it feel like Old Mr. Miller and Old Mr. Pepper are going at it like a forced marriage? Jason looked at ire again, only to see that this little ninny looked like she had seeded in her treacherous n, and winked and smiled at him, and that pure and beautiful smile only dazzled people. So what do you mean? Old Mr. Pepper asked. Jason, do you dislike people with ugly parents? Thats because you are blind! Cant you see that this girl was born beautiful and loved by everyone? Such a good bargain was given to you for nothing, and you still dislike it? ire said with a grunt. You dare to dislike the old mans granddaughter? Old Mr. Peppers face was starting to look bad. No, its not. ire this beautiful like heaven, it can only be she who dislikes others, how can others dislike her. Jason hurriedly waved his hand in denial. If you dont mean that, then its good. since ire said you bullied him, as a man and a Dragon Head, I believe you still have the courage to take responsibility for it. Old Mr. Pepper opened his mouth righteously and added, Well, then the matter is settled. Settled? Whats settled? My whole body is in a daze right now Jason was at a loss again. Pfft ire couldnt help but smile, and her smile was even more ethereal and absolutely beautiful as she said, Jason, what grandpa means is that from now on, Ill be able to stick to you in name the kind you cant get rid of even if you want to. My head is a little messed up right now Im going out for a smoke. Jason spoke up in a hurry. It is impossible to stay in this study, it always feels that something is not quite right, as if he has been caught in a trap. Anyway, its better to get out of here first. Jason said as if he were running away, and busily pushed open the door to the study and walked out, his hurried steps no different from running away. ires soulful, beautiful eyes twinkled as she said, Im going out to check on Jason Ille backter to make tea for you two. With that, ire immediately walked out as well. When the door of the study was closed again, Old Mr. Miller and Old Mr. Pepper both looked at each other, and then burst outughing. There was nothing wrong with that acting on my part, was there? Old Mr. Pepper asked in a whisper. No, no, it certainly put Jason off anyway. Old Mr. Miller grinned and added, ire and Jason are a few years apart, but that doesnt matter. It doesnt hurt for a guy to be a few years older in that regard. Old Mr. Miller, as soon as you came to the capital, you encouraged me to give this precious granddaughter to you the Miller family. you are happy, but what about me? In the future, if ire really has to suffer any wrong, I absolutely cant spare Jason, said Old Mr. Pepper. Old Mr. Miller quickly said, No, no, no, Im here. Besides, its rare for ire to remember Jason all the time, its a piece of her heart if she doesnt fulfill it. Old Mr. Pepper sighed softly and said, Back then, there was an unforeseen situation on the side of THE CAPITAL, where a group of students were abducted by a wave of extremists. That time, the Dragon Shadow Warriors struck, and Jason was also involved in the operation. Fortunately, Jason seized the moment and attacked decisively, killing the extremists and rescuing the students. Among the rescued students was ire. Since then, ire has always remembered Jason, however, that action to rescue a lot of students, Jason will not be alone to pay attention to ire, and then ire is only twelve or thirteen years old, the girl has changed, so in Oakshire University Jason did not recognize ire is normal. Its not unusual for Jason not to recognize ire at Oakshire University, but when she saw Jason, she immediately recognized him. Thats all we can do, our children and grandchildren will be happy, and its up to them what to do from here on out. Old Mr. Miller said. Fair enough. Here, have some tea and tea. Old Mr. Pepper said with a smile. Yard. Jason really did run out for a smoke. When he saw some of the people in Qins family, he also smiled and nodded his head in greeting. Just a few puffs into this cigarette, a fragrant breeze drifted to his side, and he saw ire appear in front of him with a smile on her face. Jason, why do you look like youre moping? ire asked with a wink and a snicker. ire, youve really grown up. I cant believe youre actually Old Mr. Peppers granddaughter. I told you how you were so intimately familiar with Old Mr. Miller back at Oakshire University. Old Mr. Miller met you when you were a kid? Jason asked. Right. I saw Old Mr. Miller several times when I was a kid. ire said with a smile. This old man, its almost as if hes turning his arm outward, knowing full well who you are and actually not telling me about it. Jason said indignantly. What do you mean, arms out? Thats my Old Mr. Miller too, okay? ire said in a no-nonsense manner. Jason narrowed his eyes and looked ire up and down, with a look of hateful regret as he said, me me for being on the overseas side of the battlefield so often that I didnt keep an eye on you. Let you go to Old Mr. Miller all day long, and over time, youve picked up Old Mr. Millers thick skin. What do you mean? Isnt it obvious? A girls family, how many people like you take the initiative to let a man responsible for the end? And also take the initiative to stick up, said what not to shake off also can not shake off, cheek not thick skin can do such a thing? Give me your hand! What do you want? Dont think that just because youre in your house, youre trying to force my hand Soultaker! Ill let you touch my face, so you can see how thick my fine, blown-up face really is. ire opened her mouth, taking Jasons right hand in this regard and cing it on her cheek. Chapter 1523 the Capital thing (I) Warm to the touch, pink and smooth, it was a blowout. Such skin is already so that people can not pick the slightest w to, so delicate and slippery skin to say that is thick skin is absolutely to be struck by lightning ah. For a moment, Jason was speechless. The eyes of the young girl in front of him stared at him without blinking, meeting the clear eyes of the young girl, from which he saw a trace of a blush, but more than that, it was a kind of firmness C unwavering firmness! If you like a person, even if the sea is dry, the sea and the sea will never change the slightest firmness! Jasons heart felt as if it had been touched, and a warm feeling rose up, in the past he had never looked at ire as a little girl, but if he looked at her differently, she was not a little girl any more, she had already grown up, and had already be an adult. The tall figure has already revealed a few points of the curve Ling Lings slender vor, the pair of buds are also blooming, outlining the semi-circr perfect curve, coupled with that ethereal if God-like delicate face, it is not difficult to imagine, and then a few years under the light of precipitation baptism, will certainly fall into a scourge of the country and the level of the city of the great beauties. It was naturally a bit cold in the courtyard, Jason simply stroked his left hand on ires left cheek as well, cupping her jade face with both hands, and said, Its cold outside. Its better to go inside. I dont! Listen. Just no! Why? You wont be able to feel the warmth between your hands when you go into the house. ire tilted her face up in seriousness. Jason suddenly had a bit of a headache, once a woman pouts and talks about love, a man cant fight it at all, especially a smart woman. The problem was that there were people from the Qin Familys own n walking back and forth in this courtyard from time to time, and it was more or less bad to be seen.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jason had to say, Why dont we go outside for a while? ires eyes lit up and she nodded, Yeah. But youll have to take my hand to do it. All ording to you. Jason was rather speechless and felt coerced. But it was always a lot better to be out there pulling hands, or at least being able to get away from some of the ears, as opposed to holding her cheeks in both hands all the time in this courtyard. ire walked out with a leap of faith, taking Jasons hand. This was sort of where she grew up, so she was familiar with a lot of ces outside of the quad, and she thought to herself that she could just take this opportunity to take Jason for a walk around so that he would know how she came to be in her childhood. The feast was at noon. There were also a number of people from the Chin familys own n, so a total of three tables were set up, with Old Mr. Pepper sitting at the main table, apanied by Old Mr. Miller, Jason, and Old Mr. Peppers children. Once everyone was seated, the feast began. Old Mr. Pepper had not had a drink for many years, but taking advantage of the happy day and the presence of Old Mr. Miller, he made an exception. The wine is a special supply of good wine, which is not avable in the market. So when a bottle of special white wine that has been in the cer for years is uncorked, Old Mr. Miller is already a little impatient. Only to see this wine poured out, it was actually viscous like pulp, transmitting a rich and mellow wine vor. Good wine! Old Mr. Miller had tasted all the fine wines of the world, so one look at the shape of the wine and one smell of the wines aroma, he knew that this wine was absolutely extraordinary. Jason poured one as well, and then the crowd raised their sses to Old Mr. Pepper. Were all family, so lets cut through the red tape and all that mundane talk and get eating. Old Mr. Pepper spoke. With Old Mr. Peppers words, the crowd started moving their chopsticks. Jason took a sip of the wine, the drink went down his throat, cool with a hint of sweetness, and when the vor of the wine began to spread in his mouth, he only felt a warmth in his mouth, and when the strength of the wine began to spread, there was a sense of warmth from his throat to between the small of his back. Indeed, it was unbeatable, so much so that Jason poured another ss after one. Jason, are you going to stay longer this time youe to THE CAPITAL? Old Mr. Pepper asked. Jason smiled and said, It wont be for more than a couple days. Afterwards I have to take Old Mr. Miller over overseas for a bit. Going overseas? Upon hearing this, Old Mr. Peppers face froze. Jason nodded and said, Yeah. Old Mr. Miller which hasnt been there yet, so its a walk in the park. Old Mr. Pepper knew that Jason was not talking about a trip overseas, but something else. But under the circumstances, he didnt ask too many questions. Jason,e on, Ill have a drink with you. At this time, a middle-aged man opposite Jason opened his mouth, his age was about fifty years old, he appeared to be calm and elegant, and his face also had a few simrities with Old Mr. Pepper. This is none other than Old Mr. Peppers son, Seth Pepper, who is also none other than ires father. Sitting next to Seth is a face of graceful and extremely beautiful woman, even if the Shaohua is no longer, but still gives a sense of dignity and beauty, she is Seths wife Eleanor Fitzgerald. ire hase out so ethereal and beautiful, and has inherited her mothers genes. Uncle Qin is polite, let me toast Uncle Qin. Jason said in a hurry. Earlier ire had introduced her parents to Jason as well after she dragged him outside and came back. Seth and Eleanor know that Jason was one of the special forces soldiers who carried out the rescue operation at the Capital, and they remember that Jason was the one who brought out the students, including ire. Therefore, they are extremely grateful to Jason in their hearts. We are also busy with our work on weekdays, so we basically cant care about ire much. It just so happens that you are also over at Oakshire University, so Ill trouble you to take care of ire more from now on. Seth said with a smile. Jason nodded and said, Definitely. anything on ires side that I need to look after, Ill do my best. Thatll work. When you and ire are freeter, you can meet me over at Siound. Sethughed. Yes! Jason responded, he too had just learned that Seth held a handful of key positions over in Siound and was indeed busy with work matters during the week. It wasnt until mid-afternoon, as they watched the sky get darker, that Jason and Old Mr. Miller were ready to get up and say their goodbyes. Looking at Jason which is about to leave, ire is still really a bit reluctant to let go, she quietly pulled Jasons coat corner and asked, Jason, will you stille tomorrow? Jason cried andughed a little, thinking Auntie you dont even look at what this ce is. Does this ce really think its just like any ordinary house out there, that you cane here whenever you want? I wont being over tomorrow. There are other people on the other side of the ce where I live, and I cant keep leaving them behind, can I? Jason said. Okay then, Ill go get you then. ire said. Jason was speechless, thinking that this little girl is really as she saidpletely stuck to the body? Chapter 1524 the Capital thing (II) Armed Forces Base. It was already 7:30 in the evening when Jason and Old Mr. Miller returned by car, and when they got back to the base, Sally and the rest of the group had also returned from their trip. Sally and the others had already had dinner, and, perhaps tired from their return from a days excursion in THE CAPITAL, Mr. and Mrs. Bradley and the others were resting in their rooms.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sally learns of Jasons return and she too steps out of the lodging building, smiling sweetly at the sight of Jason and Old Mr. Miller. How was the tour today? Jason asked, opening his mouth. Sally smiled and replied, Still had a good time. Overall, it was still great. What about Cillian? How has her mood changed? Jason asked. Cillian is doing much better than she was two days ago. She talked a lot more when we went out today and even smiled too. Sally spoke up as she sighed and said, That being said, Cillian is still very understanding and strong. Although she hasntpletelye out of the shadow in her heart, its enough as long as she slowly bes better. So much for our expectations. Jason spoke up as he nced toward the stairs and asked, Has Cillian rested since she got back? Uncle Page, Aunt Page is in her room with her right now and shouldnt be up this early either. Sally said. Then Ill go to my room and check on her. Jason opens his mouth and he joins Old Mr. Miller and Sally in the elevator to the floor. Old Mr. Miller came back from the Pepper Residence with a bottle of wine, the very same vintage that was on special offer, and after the elevator went up he went straight back to his room, inevitably to have a little drink. Jason and Sally then head to Cillians room. The door to the room he walked up to, Jason reached out and knocked on it- Knock knock! There was a knock on the door and soon the doorway opened with it and Bradley was standing at the doorway. Jason, youre back. Bradley smiled when he saw Jason, then said, You guyse on in. Jason nods as he walks in and sees Cillian curled up on the bed with Marion sitting on the edge of the bed talking to her. Cillian, look whos here. Bradley said with a smile. Cillian turned her head, and her eyes shed even after she saw it was Jason, nudging her mouth and saying, JasonC Seeing Cillian in this state, Jason was also heartbroken, and with a smile on his face, he asked, Cillian, what attractions did you go to today? The gardens are going. Cillian said, still looking a little downcast, but not as depressed as she had been two days before. Two days ago, she was not even willing to speak, and her spirit was depressed, but today she came back from a trip, and although there was a sense of fatigue in her demeanor, her mood had already begun to ease up. Sally has also arranged a trip for tomorrow, saying shes going to climb the Great Wall. Bradley smiled and added, Isnt there a saying in Carovia that its not a good man until he reaches the Great Wall? Since were here at the Capital, its great to see the Great Wall. Then Ill apany you all tomorrow. Jason smiled, reached out to rub Cillians head, and said softly, Youre also tired from todays tour, so you need to have a good rest tonight. Otherwise, when you get to the foot of THE Great Wall, you wont have the energy to climb up. Cillian nodded as she looked over at Jason, Sally, and her own parents, and suddenly spoke, Mom, Dad, and Jason, and Sally, I know youre caring, and trying to find ways to be there for me, and make me happier. I know all of this. Its just that I came here full of hope, and all I had to bear in the end was the fact that my own brother had already sacrificed himself long ago, and it was really hard and sad for me. At first I was really depressed, but I also figured out that my brother had proved the value of his existence in his own way, and was more than worthy of his straight uniform. So, I will be strong, I will get out of the shadow of my heart, so that I can afford my brother in heaven. I think my brother in heaven also wants to see me live a strong and wonderful life. Cillian, its good that youve figured it out, mom is just worried that you cant think about it for a while your brother is gone, you cant have any more idents. Marions tone was choked, and she couldnt help but wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand. Mom, I wont think twice. With my brother gone, Ill be there for you and dad, and Ill be strong to be your support. Cillian spoke up, she gritted her teeth as if she was holding back tears, she looked to Sally and added, Sally, I really dont me you in my heart. I know that it was my brothers mission and responsibility, and even if it wasnt you, and if it was someone else, my brother would still be carrying out the mission on his body. Youve been very kind to me and to my parents for more than a year, and Ive kept that in my heart. Cillian, I will always be good to you, and always treat you like my own sister. Sally spoke up, she smiled andughed, but she couldnt help but have her eyes mist up. Jason Cillian looked over at Jason, she smiled hard and said, Jason dont beat yourself upter, I know Jason is all about hisrades in arms . I have a request, I wonder if Jason can fulfill me? You name it, Jason will do it. Jason took a deep breath and affirmed. I just want to know more about my brother, lets say where hes been, what wonderful feats hes had, and so on. I just want to know more about it. Jason can tell me about itter if he has time? Of course, if it involves some what of a ssified nature ofbat missions, then Jason can keep it to himself. Cillian said. Okay, I promise you that I will tell you stories about your brother in the future. Not only that, when you are free during the summer and winter vacations, I will personally take you to some of the ces where your brother has traveled. Jason smiled, his eyes shed with a divine light, and added, Those ces ah are not something that ordinary people can go to, lets say the pr snowfield, primitive rainforests, death deserts, and so on. Really? Cillians eyes lit up. Of course its true. Want to pull the plug? Jason asked with a wink and a smile. Yes, Im going to pull the trigger so Jason doesnt have a chance to back out. Then lets pull the hook. Jason smiled and reached out and hooked his right pinky with Cillians. No cheating on the hook, cheating is for puppies! Cillian mumbled under her breath, and at the end of it a bright smile bloomed on that clear pretty face. Seeing this scene, Bradley and Wang this is what they thought Ru looked at each other, their hearts were relieved and happy. Before they went to the Capital, they were most worried about Cillians situation, fearing that Cillian would not be able to get over that hurdle and would not be able to think straight after learning the bad news. Now, they are really happy to see Cillian being so understanding and strong and starting to ease up emotionally, which is what they wanted to see happen. Chapter 1525 The Battle of Emperor’s Fall Five dayster. In the past few days, Jason, Sally with Mary, Dark Phoniex, Bradley family basically went to all the Capital worth visiting, as well as some special snacks and so on, basically go to try all. During this period, ire, this little girl really ran over, after seeing so many people, she was also very enthusiastic as a guide, no matter how to say she is still very familiar with the Capital. With ire as a guide, the crowd was able to tour a little more purposefully, and ire basically knew all the fun and delicious things to do. In private, ire also learned about the Bradley familys situation from Jasons side, and when she learned that Mr. and Mrs. Bradley had concealed her brothers death in order to allow their daughter to do well in the college entrance exams, ires eyes reddened as if she felt the same way. ire also secretly decided that when she returned to Oakshire University, she would visit Cillian more often during weekdays or weekends when she was free, to help her get over the shadow as soon as possible. It was also the day that Sally and the others were getting ready to return to Oakshire. Counting the time spent at THE CAPITAL, its almost time to go back after a week or so. Cillian is also going back to school and Sally is returning to her work in the Herthum Group. Two days ago, Old Mr. Pepper came to the base of the Armed Police Force, but also deliberately talked to Sally alone, Jason was not present, butter looked at Sally and Old Mr. Pepper after talking to the face is a kind of encouraged excitement, Jason did not go to ask about what to talk about, and vaguely guessed that it should be rted to the Zeus new energy project that Sally is leading the research and development of. He vaguely guessed that it should be rted to the Zeus new energy program that Sally was leading the research and development of. the Capital International Airport. Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Sally and the rest of the group arrived at the airport. The other day Wolf Boy said he didnt want to go back to Oakshire and wanted to follow Jason and Old Mr. Miller to Dark World, and naturally Jason initially opened his mouth and refused. But Wolf Boys stubbornness came to the fore and he pestered and pestered and pestered and pestered, and in the end Old Mr. Miller agreed and said that it wouldnt hurt to take Wolf Boy with him for a while. Still bringing him back to Oakshire after a walk in Dark World anyway. Jason had to say yes when he heard Old Mr. Miller say so, which made Wolf Boy excited, he had always wanted to go to Dark World to see some things, to make a difference, after all, the only way to help Jason is to be strong enough to protect the people he cares about, lets say Cillian. Seeing Cillian so sad in the Capital touched Wolf Boy a lot, and he was moping in his heart, secretly vowing that he would not let Cillian suffer any more harm or blows, and that he must be capable enough to protect her. Upon arriving at the airport, Jason contacted the airports top management, the same airliner that flew Sally and the others backst time. As they were saying goodbye, Sally, Bradleys family all waved goodbye to Jason and the others. Go back. Jason smiled, looked at Cillian again, and said, Cillian, Jason wont forget his promise to you. Cillian nodded, she was already looking much better, thepany of the crowd and the guardianship of her family had more or less washed away some of the shadows in her mind. Mary,e over more often when youre free. Sally looked over at Mary and smiled. Mary nodded back, Definitely. Jason, thank you for this one, and thank you for the trouble. Bradley spoke in a sincere tone, touched by Jasons arrangements for this trip. Uncle Page, were not outsiders anymore, so lets not talk about these polite words. When Ie back from overseas, Ill visit you guys again. Jason said. Yes, yes! Mr. and Mrs. Bradley nodded their heads vigorously one by one, eventually saying goodbye to Jason and the others at that point and walking into the security checkpoint. Jason watched Sally and the others leave, and then he, along with Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, Mary, and Dark Phoniex, also headed toward the security checkpoint for international departures in the airport. Jason has already bought his ne ticket, which also leaves today, for Mexico.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After passing through the security check, Old Mr. Miller was talking to Dark Phoniex in the waiting room. The few words of English that Old Mr. Miller had learned from Darcey could not be used for dailymunication, so he had to ask Jason to act as an interpreter. Mary led Wolf Boy to some specialty stores in the airport to see if he wanted to buy some specialties from the Capital and bring them back to the Satan Operation Group. Jason, ask Dark girl if the Phoenix Bloodline in her body was awakened by ident or was it inherited? Lets say her race has possessed this Dark Phoenix Bloodline since ancient times, Old Mr. Miller spoke up. Dark girl? Jason was speechless for a moment at even hearing Old Mr. Miller call Dark Phoniex by that name, but he tranted Old Mr. Millers words roughly. Dark Phoniexs face flushed as she sniffed, a pair of narrow phoenix eyes looking towards Old Mr. Miller with an ineffable look in her eyes, the Dark Phoenix Bloodline deep within her bloodline only manifesting itself when she inspired it. She remembered that Old Mr. Miller had forced out her own bloodline reaction when they first met, and she knew in her heart that Old Mr. Miller was extraordinary, and when she heard this she said truthfully, Sort of inherited. Legacy? Jason blushed in shock for a moment as he remembered that basically anything with such a powerful bloodline in Dark World originated from Agist. ording to Old Mr. Miller, none of Dark Phoniexs own bloodline is weaker than the True Phoenix bloodline that Purple Phoenix Saintess possesses, which is to say its no weaker than Dark Agists bloodline. Did A possibility urred to Jason, and he couldnt help but ask, So did youe from some Dark Agist? Dark Phoniex looked at Jason, she was silent for a moment, as if she was having an internal struggle, finally she made up her mind and said, Hundreds of years ago, there was another Agist in the Dark World, named Dark Phoenix, and I am one of the Dark Phoenix who can only live in anonymity today. I am one of the Dark Phoenix. Living in anonymity? Jasons face changed slightly, and he couldnt help but say, Isnt any Dark Agist extremely powerful, and since Dark Phoenix is one of the Agists, why did it end up in the current situation? How many nsmen are left in Dark Phoenix today? A hundred years ago, the Blood Moon Agist created the Death of the Blood Moon, which affected the entire Dark Agist. It was in a dark secret ce, and it was rumored that a holy relic had been unearthed, so the strongest members of all the major Agist came in droves. Who would have thought that the Blood Moon Agist would secretly design a bloodbath that would affect the entire Agist? In addition to the Holy n of the Apocalypses sudden assassination attempts, all of Dark Phoenixs strongest Emperors above the Imperial level fell in that bloody battle. Dark Phoniex spoke slowly, his tone calm but unable to hide the hatred and anger contained within- That battle is also known as The Battle of Emperors Fall! Countless Emperor Level Powers have died, and there is no shortage of Great Emperor Realm powerhouses among them! After the battle, several Agists disguised and masked themselves and raided Dark Phoenixs Holy Land with the intention of wiping out the Dark Phoenix line. At that time, in the Dark Phoenix lineage, only about twenty people managed to escape. By now, the Dark Phoenix lineage, in name only. As for me, all I can do is to let the nsmen who are still alive live a better life, not expecting to be able to return to their original heyday, but at least to be able to live like ordinary people, without worrying about food or clothing, and without facing the threat of death. After Dark Phoniex said this, she stood up and headed towards the restroom. The phoenix has tears and does not show them. Blood Moon Gothic? The Battle of Emperors Fall? Jason listened to Dark Phoniexs statement, in a trance, it seems to be able to feel the blood and cruelty of that battle, even the Great Emperor Realm powerhouses are falling, what kind of blood sea drifting sculls of horror monstrous battle? Chapter 1526 – Departure to Dark World (I) Whew! An international airliner took to the skies and left the Capital. First ss seats were taken by Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, Mary, Dark Phoniex, and others, and in this case the flight to Mexico. Even when he got on the ne, Jasons mind had not calmed down, and he told Old Mr. Miller what Dark Phoniex had told her as well, and Old Mr. Millers face was shocked when he found out. Blood Moon Gothic, The Battle of Emperors Fall! The battle that took ce in Dark Agist a hundred years ago was bound to be a sea of blood floating in the sculls, corpses all over the ground, countless Emperor Level Powers fell, great emperors fell, heaven and earth wailed, and the horrible aura of the blood-stained Agist persisted for a long time. However, what is even more tragic is that some Agists took advantage of the death of Dark Phoenixs great emperor to join forces to attack Holy Land where Dark Phoenix was located, in an attempt topletely annihte the Dark Phoenix lineage. The intention of this move was thought to be to guard against future retaliation from Dark Phoenix, but this kind of bloody and cruel tactic was enough to make ones scalp tingle and send shivers down ones spine. Listening to Dark Phoniexs words, nowadays the remaining nsmen of Dark Phoenixs lineage are not many, and have even fallen to the point where they can only continue to live in anonymity. This can once be a great Agist ah, emperor gathered, great emperor sitting Agist, now is reduced to such a miserable point, in order to continue this ns bloodline of people, can only hide in the east, carefully live. The contrast between this before and after is really too great. Jason then recalled Dark Phoniexs voluntary surrender in the battle of City of Doom; remembering the information he had gotten that Dark Phoniex had previously taken on extremely dangerous missions time and time again while in the Bounty Alliance just to earn a huge bounty.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. By this point, everything was clear to Jason. Dark Phoniex It wasnt that she was afraid to die, but that she simply couldnt, because behind her, there was her people depending on her; she needed money, a lot of it, to feed her people, and wanted to do what she could to make a better life for those of her people who were still living. Dark Phoniex has awakened the Dark Phoenix Bloodline of the Dark Phoenix lineage, and it is also extremely pure and strong, that is the power that directly traces the origin of darkness. If it was during Dark Phoenixs heyday, Dark Phoniex would be Dark Phoenixs rightful saint, and her potential and status would be exactly the same as Dragons Lilith and others. But now, Dark Phoenix has fallen, and even surviving seems extremely difficult, and it is thought that it is no longer able to cultivate Dark Phoniex, and inevitably Dark Phoniexs own awakened Dark Phoenix Bloodline will not be able to fully stimte, which is indeed a pity. At that thought, Jason nced toward Dark Phoniex sitting in front of him, sympathy in his eyes, but more respect. She started out in the Dark World years ago and began to fight, but it wasnt just for herself, it was more for the n behind her. Such a woman is naturally worth honoring. There is no right or wrong before survival. And no one can have the right to take away another persons existence. Therefore, everything she did for her and her peoples survival was right from her point of view. The Battle of Emperors Fall I never thought that there would be such a tragic battle in this Dark Agist, it really makes people feel a lot of emotions. It seems that this is true everywhere in the world, the weak are the strongest, and the strong are always the strongest! Old Mr. Miller said. Its just a pity for Dark Phoniex, she should have been Dark Phoenixs Holy Maiden, and she has awakened Dark Phoenixs strongest Dark Phoenix Bloodline, but now she has to hide her own identity and her own bloodline, lest some Agist learns about it and brings about the danger of killing her. killing disaster. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason with one of his old eyes and said, You boys sympathize with this Dark girl? More or less. After all, Ive seen with my own eyes how powerful Dark Agist is, and if her Agist hadnt been subjected to such a bloody suppression, would she have been reduced to the point where shes fighting in Dark World just to give her people a better ce to live? Jason said. In the Dark World of the weak and the strong, it is thew of the forest that is practiced. Your sympathy will not help her. Moreover, she was able to conceal her own bloodline for a while, but it is impossible for her to conceal it for the rest of her life. Since the old man can sense the extraordinary nature of her own bloodline, those Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in Agist can do the same. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons face changed slightly as he said, You mean if the Agist Emperor who was hostile to Dark Phoenix back then knew about Dark Phoniexs hidden bloodline once he saw her? Pretty much. Old Mr. Miller nodded. Really, then shes in danger. Jason said. Thats why the old man said your sympathy for her is of no use. The only way to help her is to make her strong, strong enough to be able to defy Emperor Level Power, and strong enough to have a means of escape even in the presence of Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. Old Mr. Miller said slowly. Jason grimaced and said, The problem is, Dark Phoenix ispletely gone, so what resources are going to be used to build her up strong? Dark girls own Dark Phoenix Bloodline is notpletely stimted. The old man looked at her Combat Realm, almost simr to the Heritage Master Stage high level realm in Hyacinth. This cultivation level is not too much to pull down. If she had the opportunity to fully stimte her Dark Phoenix Bloodline, she would still be able to rapidly raise her Combat Realm. As long as she sessfully breaks through to Sacred Realm, that is, Dark Agists side of Emperor Realm, then she will have a lot of room to survive and stay alive. Old Mr. Miller said. But how does one go about fully energizing her own bloodline? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and asked, Jason do you still remember when you saw Purple Phoenix Holy Lands Saintess alsoe in Ghost Doctor Valley? At that time, Lord Phoenix brought Purple Phoenix Saintess to seek help from Ghost Doctor, so that Ghost Doctor could stimte Purple Phoenix Saintess own True Phoenix Bloodline. Since Ghost Doctor had the means to stimte True Phoenix Bloodline, it is natural that it can also stimte Dark Phoenix Bloodline. Jasons eyes lit up as he said, Yeah. We can turn to Ghost Doctor. then Ill take Dark Phoniex on a trip to Ghost Doctorter. Who the hell are you? Even if you bring it over, do you really think Ghost Doctor will give you face? The Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures needed to stimte this powerful bloodline, not to mention the need for Ghost Doctor to personally perform the needle to stimte it, which is extremely exhausting for Ghost Doctor, so why should I help you? Old Mr. Miller rolled his eyes towards Jason. Jason immediately understood, he smiled and said, Right, right, right, but if you, old man, step forward, Ghost Doctor will definitely give face. Old man, you are a generation of Martial Saint, your holy might is vast and majestic, and Ghost Doctor has always been in awe. Old Husband personally appeared, Ghost Doctor will naturally give this face. But its useless for you kid to pat the old man on the back. The old man is not rted to Dark girl, so why should he make a personal trip? Old Mr. Miller said. ThisC Jason really didnt know what to say what the hell did the old man mean? At that moment, Old Mr. Miller was seen grinning at Jason, showing his trademark missing-incisor grin again, as he said squarely- However, if it is the matter of the old mans granddaughter-inw, then the old man is bound to help. So ah, Jason you have conquered this Dark girl and given her to you as your daughter-inw, how can an old man watch his granddaughter-inw in distress and not help? Chapter 1527 – Departure to Dark World (II) Mexico International Airport. An airliner flying direct from Carovianded slowly, skidding for a while afternding and eventuallying to a stop. Here it is! Jason opened his mouth to speak, and after more than ten hours of flying, he was finally arriving at his destination. As the cabin door opened, Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, Mary, and Dark Phoniex got up and walked down the cabin door. Wolf Boy, on the other hand, was all excited, and he was still excited when he thought to himself that he would soon be able to meet Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, and the rest of the Satan Operation Group. Jason led the crowd out of the airport and drove in two cabs toward a private harbor terminal. The news of Jasons return had been spoken to the Satan Operation Group fighters ahead of time, so by now, Mr. Warfield, Tiger, and a number of other Satan Warriors had alreadye over by ship to meet them, and were waiting right there on the dock. After nearly an hour or so of driving, arriving at this private marina, Jason and the others got out of the car and walked inside. The managers stationed at this private harbor pier were also extremely familiar with Jason, and after seeing Jasone over there was no need to verify his identity, and he even chatted with Jason for a few moments. Jason led Old Mr. Miller and the others to a port terminal that Satan Operation Group had leased year round, arriving at this port terminal and seeing from a distance a ship anchored in the waters of the terminal. There were no special markings on the ship, but Jason knew at a nce that it was a ship whose rate belonged to the Satan Operation Group. Just when we arrived at the harbor pier, we saw a number of people standing over there, and when the sharp-eyed ones saw Jason and his partying, the excited shouts had already soundedC Captain Miller! Ha ha, Captain Miller and the gang are here! It was Tiger who was the first to speak up and shout, followed by several people around him who looked over, all smiling as well C Captain Miller! Captain Miller, Lady Mary, youre here! Huh? Isnt this Wolf Boy? Its only been a year or so since Ive seen him, and hes already this tall? Haha, Wolf Boy also came, the head is taller, is still too thin, when with your Brother Treg as strong as how good. Treg you go away, someone else a clear-eyed teenager good for nothing, if you look like you such big and thick, it will be difficult to get a wife in the future. Thatstment came from Mary, whoughed and cursed at Treg. Among the Satan Warriors who approached were Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Mr. Warfield, Tiger, lion, and Eagle Eyes, who had learned of Jasons return and hade to meet him piece by piece. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, lion, Tiger Wolf Boy was so excited and thrilled that he immediately ran up and shouted at the Satan Warriors, who were still unmistakable in his memory, in droves. Haha, Wolf Boy, I heard from your brother that youre having a great time over at Carovia, studying both knowledge and CULTIVATION, thats very good. Mr. Iron Fistughed aloud and came over to rub Wolf Boys head, only to feel thatpared to a year or so ago, Wolf Boy had indeed grown quite a bit in size, and was now at the beginning of one meter seven. Wolf Boy, want to go into battle with your Brother Tiger? Tiger asked with a smile. Think! Wolf Boy nodded subconsciously, then he hastily looked toward Jason. To go into battle and kill the enemy, it wasnt something he could do just because he wanted to, and most of all, he had to have Jasons nod. Jason naturally saw that in Wolf Boys mind, and he smiled and said, Dont worry, there will always be a time for you to get on boardter. Alright, lets get on the boat first. Go, go, get on the ship first, theres a bunch of brothers waiting over at the base. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. Immediately, Jason and the others also walked up to the ship along the deck where they hadnded. After boarding the ship, Jason also introduced Old Mr. Miller to Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Army brothers: Brothers, this is Old Mr. Miller, who also has the title of Lewis on the CaroviaHyacinth side, but you guys can just call him Old Mr. Miller like me. Old Mr. Miller. In the words of Old Mr. Miller, he is the one who brought up my son, and he is the one who took care of me, and he is the one who took care of me, and he is the one who took care of me. This time, Old Mr. Miller said he would like toe over to Dark World to have a look. He also said that he wanted to go to the Dark Agist and meet those Agist Emperors. In short, the old man came here this time to deter some Dark Agist, lest he think that our Satan Operation Group is a soft persimmon that can be pinched any way he wants! Deterring Dark Agist? A meeting with Agist the Great? Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Tiger, lion and other Satan Warriors faces froze for a moment, this is a bulls-eye thing to do, who would dare to do this without that kind of courage and guts? A walk through Dark Agist is easier said than done. Who doesnt know that Dark Agist is full of powerful men and emperors? There is even a Great Emperor Realm guarding it, so how would an ordinary person have the guts to provoke the might of Dark Agist? If you can reallye and go in Dark Agist, youll be able to blow it for the rest of your life. Old Mr. Miller is mighty! Mr. Iron Fist said with a thumbs up. Old Mr. Miller is mighty, bull-pulled and boomed like no one else! I have long seen Old Mr. Millers extraordinary, look at this clothing is the appearance of the worlds high man, holding a dry tobo pole, the old God, calm and collected, this is a real high man also! Thats natural! If you look at Captain Millers invincibility in Dark World, you can see how much Old Mr. Miller, who brought up Captain Miller, is the man to beat. In a word, theres no need to exin a tough life, Old Mr. Miller is the man! Immediately, Treg, Tiger, lion, and the others speak up, all bragging about Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and smiled, pointing at Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and the others with his dry pipe, You little guys are exactly the same as Jason, and its no wonder you got together with him. Old Mr. Miller, we really did speak from the heart just now with those words, no falsehoods whatsoever. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. You boys are just blowing off steam to get Old Mr. Millers blood flowing, so you can p your hands when Dark Agist takes a big loss and gets his head bashed in and runs away, arent you? Old Mr. Miller said in a rude voice. Absolutely nothing. Treg opened his mouth, and he said loudly, If Dark Agists side really dares to bully your old man by virtue of theirrge number of people, we willy down our lives to stand in front of your old man. Thats more like it. Old Mr. Miller nodded and asked with a grin, Is there any wine on this ship? Wine? There is naturally no shortage of wine. All kinds of wine are avable, so you can drink whatever you want, old man. Mr. Iron Fist said. Then what are we waiting for? Make a few dishes for drinking, set out the wine, and have a good drink. Doing a shitload of airnes and not having a sip of wine for over ten hours is suffocating the old man. Old Mr. Miller said impatiently. Okay, Old Mr. Miller you wait, well get ready. Mr. Iron Fist and the others opened their mouths and began to go about the business of getting drinks and food. The ship also began to break the water at that same high-pitched whistle and traveled in the direction of Babia. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 1528 – The Hegemony Begins (I) Deck. Against the setting sun and ocean breeze, Jason was talking on amunicator. After several attempts at dialing, the other end was finally answering the phone C the Hello, is this Lilith? Jason asked in a rush. Satan, its me. Have you recovered from your injuries? Thest time you went to the Temple of Darkness to fight Shura Sanctuary, I heard that you were seriously injured and unconscious, and then I learned that you were escorted back to Carovia for medical treatment and woke up. Youre still recovering in Carovia, arent you? On them, came Liliths happy voice. My injuries have long since healed. Ive returned to Dark World now and wanted to find you for a bit because theres something I guess youre the only one who can help. Jason said. What is it? Tell me, Ill help if I can. My grandfather came with me to Dark World. My grandfather was going to meet some Dark Agists, such as the Holy Night people and the Blood Moon Agists. But I dont know where to find them. I can only ask you. Jason said truthfully. Indeed, these Dark Agists Holy Land are basically extremely hidden, Jasons knowledge about Dark Agist is actually not much, for a moment to say to find Dark Agist, he really has no direction and does not know where to look. So there was only Lilith to turn to. Youre looking for Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist people? Lilith sounded a little surprised, and after a pause, she continued, Where are you? Why dont I go find you? Its hard to tell over the phone. Im on my way to Babia right now. if youreing, you cane over and meet me on the Babia side. Jason said. Alright, Im in Holy Land in the n, there are some things going on inside the n, Ille back to you after things are taken care of. Its just three or five days. Lilith said. Okay, then Ill wait for you toe over! Jason spoke up, then ended some of his call with Lilith. A littleter, a table of wine and food was served. Wine and food can be said to be extremely rich, there are seafood in the sea, what prawns and crabs have everything, naturally, there is no steak roastmb and other meats,rge chunks of meat can bepletely for people to feast on.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Wine and food were served, and Jason, Old Mr. Miller already Mr. Iron Fist, and many other Satan Warriors sat around the table and began to drink and eat. This stuff is the so-called King of Spirits? Old Mr. Miller asked as he took a sip of his Remy Martin Louis XIII. It does have a reputation as the king of spirits on this side of the West. Jason said with a nod. Old Mr. Miller skimmed his lips and said, Thats about it. Its a little strong, but its not even close to being the king of spirits, and Jason, youve had Ghost Doctor Valleys Eliza MacKenzie Liquor, and its not even close to being as strong as that. Jason nodded in deep empathy and said, Indeed. Its nothing like Eliza MacKenzie Liquor. Westerners, however, are not used to drinking white wine either, so Remy Martin Louis XIII is considered to be very strong among foreign wines. Gramps, if youre not used to foreign wine, then open white wine. Mr. Iron Fist said. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, No, no. When in Rome, do as the Romans do, and since were on the Western side, a little foreign wine wont hurt. Old Mr. Miller, eat the meat! Its a freshly roasted leg ofmb, eat it while its hot, it smells good! Treg grinned as he took his knife and sliced off a chunk ofmb shank and ced it on the dinner te in front of Old Mr. Miller. Eat, everyone. Heres a toast first. Jason said as he lifted his ss. Fuck! Mr. Iron Fist and the others spoke up, picking up the sses in front of them and clinking them together. Old Mr. Miller ate the roasted leg ofmb with great relish and couldnt help but say, This roasted leg ofmb is very vorful, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and the toppings are captured extremely well. Who roasted it? Old Mr. Miller, its me, its me. Chef Spoon immediately spoke up, heaping a smile on his face. Youre a good boy, thats a great handful. Here, Old Mr. Miller Ill drink to you. Old Mr. Miller said. If you like it, Ill bake it for you every day. Chef Spoonughed and raised his ss to drink with Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller also liked this kind of atmosphere, he said: People, in this life, the rarest thing is to have a group of like-minded life and death brothers. So, Im still very happy to see you guys. Whether its you guys or Jason, cherish this love. Brothers have feelings, but the battlefield has no feelings, so there is wine today and drunk today, this is a smooth life. Old Mr. Millers words really hit home. Doesnt it seem like Old Mr. Miller had a battlefield experience back in the day? Mr. Iron Fist asked. Jason smiled and said, Old Mr. Miller did go to the battlefield when he was young, and we werent even born yet. It is said that on the battlefield back then, Old Mr. Miller was a lone man who broke into the enemy camp at night, took the head of the enemy general and beheaded him, which made the enemy army unstable and copsed. Old Mr. Miller this is simply dominating! Tiger said heartily. Stop bragging about him, any more and this Old Mr. Miller is going to have to go to heaven. Jason joked. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Jason you know shit! Your brothers are the ones who are telling the truth. By the way, how many brothers do you have in this legion? It adds up to more than a thousand? You just a little let these more than 1, 000 soldiers understand Old Mr. Millers insignificant deeds well, dont need to go to make a big fuss, do people have to be low-profile. You call that a low profile? Jason thats a no-brainer. Mr. Iron Fist and the others, on the other hand, couldnt help butugh, just thinking that Old Mr. Miller wasnt really that funny. Two dayster. Babia Port. The ship slowly sailed into the harbor and came to a stop, and as the decks were lowered, the people on board stepped off the ship. On the dock, Hemers, Pam, Momo, Leopard, and dozens of other Satan Warriors came to greet Jason and the others as they saw them walk off the ship. Captain Miller, its been a long journey. Hemers said with a smile. Jason nodded and greeted the many Satan Army brothers who hade to greet him as he asked, Nothing much going ontely? Hemers said, Nothing much is going on, Devils Army Factory has been running normally. As the arms market in South America has been monopolized by us, the benefits are rising. If the timees, it can radiate to other regions. Thats good. Jason smiled, addressing the many Satan Warriors, Brothers, well return to base first. Go, return to base. One by one Satan Warriors are happy to say. Immediately, Jason and the others took the car and sped all the way towards Babias base building. Chapter 1529 – The Hegemony Begins (II) Jason and the others returned to the base building, dropped off their bags, and after a short break, Jason took Old Mr. Millers already apanying Satan Warriors on a tour in Devils Army Factory. Devils Army Factorys magnificent building was extremely conspicuous, there were constantly vehiclesing in and out, inside the factory, there were hundreds of workers were busy, in charge of some weapons sub-assembly process, there were busy workers on each production line. In and out of the shipment was a transport helicopter in addition to customized bulletproof trucks, which were basically busy as well.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With the Satan Operation Group controlling the entire arms market in South America, the distribution process for arms is gradually being finalized. However, Satan Operation Group is not required to manage the operation, as Two Scarlet Guns on Lucas side sends professionals to manage it. Satan Operation Group just needs to be stabilized and guarded. Old Mr. Miller looked at this Devils Army Factory and couldnt help but nod his head and say, Thats quite arge scale. In that case, the entire arms market in South America has been captured by you? Jason nodded and said, Besides this base, there are two other base locations. Both of them are also on the borders of South America. The threerge strongholds, plus the smaller strongholds scattered throughout South America, basically form argework of strongholds covering the entire South America region. Not bad not bad. Old Mr. Miller nodded. Next came the newly built Devils Training Ground, which had a team of about a hundred or so teenage warriors training, with Satan Warriors directing the training. Hemers said, Captain Miller, the first batch of fighters we recruited has arrived, these fighters are around fifteen years old on average, and they are all the best of the best selected from the major training camps. After our systematic training, in about three years or so, they will basically be able to mold into an elite warrior team. Jason nodded, and there was anticipation in his eyes as he looked at the teenagers in the training field who were being trained. Recently, though, the Satan Operation Group has recruited a number of mercenary fighters, in addition to incorporating fighters from the Monty Python Mercenary Corps, bringing the number of fighters in the ranks of the Satan Operation Groupsmand to thousands. However, in Jasons eyes, these fighters were not quite elite, and there was still a big gap between them and the Satan Warriors. Jason wants to build a truly elite warrior team that at least meets the minimum standards of Satan Warriors, then the best way is to recruit a team of young warriors, from the time they are young to carry out special training, will be Satan Warriors tactics,bat methods, etc. are carefully taught and trained, so that the warriors trained naturallye closest to the standards of Satan Warriorsbat. This way, the trained fighters will naturally be closest to thebat standards of Satan Warriors. And with this group of teenage fighters being trained out of the gate by the Satan Operation Group, loyalty is absolutely guaranteed. Only this age group of juvenile warriors but also not good recruitment, can only be identified from a number of training camps around the world. Jason took Old Mr. Miller for a spin and then went to Babia to see some of the local aboriginal life and so on, for which Old Mr. Miller was quite interested. At the end of the day, Old Mr. Miller pointed to the entire extent of Babias boundaries and asked suspiciously, Jason, is all this your territory? Jason smiled, his eyes looking around with an air of dominance as he said, Sort of. Originally, this Babia is an unregted area. Whoever has the hardest fist is the boss. Moreover, with my Satan Operation Groups presence in Babia, I have stabilized the chaotic and unorganized situation where the three religions and the nine social sses gathered, and the establishment of the Devils Army Factory has provided employment opportunities for the local aborigines, who are extremely supportive of the Satan Operation Group, so it is not too much of a stretch to say that the territory is owned by the Satan Operation Group. Therefore, it would not be an exaggeration to say that this territory is owned by Satan Operation Group. Nice. Nice. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head back and forth. Three dayster. Jaguar military merchant stronghold. Jason brought Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, in addition to Mr. Iron Fist & Treg along with him, into the sub stronghold. This sub-station has about a hundred Satan Warriors like Baron, Phantom, White Fox, and Cold running it, in addition to a hundred recruited mercenaries and four hundred fighters from the Monty Python Mercenary Corps. When Jason and the others came, Baron and the others came out to greet them, and Baron and the others were extremely happy to see Wolf Boy, and came up to him and pulled him around to look at him left and right. Brother Baron Wolf Boy has a grin on his face, and it makes his heart happy to see the rest of the Satan Warriors like Baron. Since the battle with Shura Sanctuary, Phantom and White Fox had also returned to the stronghold, and they were relieved to see that Jason was now in good hands. Jason naturally introduces Old Mr. Miller to Baron and the other Satan Warriors. Old Mr. Miller looks like an unkempt old man, but Baron and the others know that Old Mr. Miller has a lot to offer. The people walked inside the base, and on the training ground, those mercenary fighters and Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters were also in special training, and Jason also went over to inspect them. How is the training of these warriors going? Any pricks out there? Jason asked Baron at his side. Baron smiled and said, Overall, the training is not bad. As for the prickly characters Captain Miller, we Satan Army brothers here are not a pose, there really are any prickly characters, they have long been beaten and thrown out. Jason headed out into the training grounds and took a turn, watching the fighters train, not that he bothered them. Under the inspection, he also saw that these warriors were indeed training hard when they did, and he was satisfied. In a little while, a group of Monty Python Mercenary Corps fighters can be assigned to the City of Doom side. Jason said. Good. Baron nodded. City of Doom is the secondrgest Asian ck Market location and has the potential to overtake City of Sins as the number one location. In Jasons opinion, the approximately two hundred Legion of Doom fighters stationed at City of Doom were far from enough, and still needed to increase the number of troops to be stationed there, just in case there was a shortage of manpower in case there were really any unforeseen circumstances. After inspecting the area, Jason also returned to the base building in the living quarters. The dinner prepared over here is also almost ready, so lets eat first. Next, Jason is also going to take Old Mr. Miller around in this sub-fortress, so Old Mr. Miller can see the industry, warrior strength, etc. of this sub-fortress. As Old Mr. Miller came with him to Dark World once in a while, Jason naturally wanted to show Old Mr. Miller around and let him know about some of the industries he owns in Dark World. As dinner began, Jason also pulled White Fox aside and asked, White Fox, Lady Darkness, how is she doing? White Fox knew the meaning of Jasons words as she said, Lady Darkness hasrgely recovered from her injuries. Its just that Queens Warriors suffered a lot of casualties in this battle. Two major angels died along with the Disperser, and its hard to make up for such losses. However, Temple of Darknesss side of the defense line is also beginning to fill in, and Queens Warriors will also go through a rebuilding and consolidation next. Thats good, turn around and tell Lady Darkness that if theres anything you need from my end just ask. Jason said. Okay, Ill pass it on to Lady Darkness. White Fox gave a smile and looked a million dors at Jason as her eyes flickered. Chapter 1530 – The Hegemony Begins (III) Three dayster. Stone firearms sub-post. Jason brought Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, and others to check out the sub-station, this time Mr. Iron Fist and White Fox followed, and Treg stayed in the Jaguar military merchant sub-station to run it with Baron. Mr. Iron Fist was mainly in charge of the Stone firearms sub-base, so he was going to stay for a long time after arriving at this base. Upon arriving at this sub-stronghold, Blood Throne had alreadye out to greet them, in addition to some of the fighters from the mercenary group brought over by Mr. Iron Fist, lets say Trapper, Bloodwolf Tooth, ckwing, and Axe de, all of them being renowned and powerful in the mercenary world. Captain Miller! Seeing Jason, these warriors who came to greet him opened their mouths, Blood Throne also shouted Captain Miller in a respectful tone, nowadays he has lost his power, even the Monty Python Mercenary Corps that he created has also been merged into the Satan Operation Group. Even the Monty Python Mercenary Corps he created has been merged into the Satan Operation Group, and now he has no power and no soldiers, so he naturally has to bow down. When Jason wiped out the Jaguar military merchant with a thunderous force, forcing Blood Throne to surrender, he was still more or less unconvinced. But now, Blood Thrones previous bit of defiance is long gone, and the only thing that remains is an extreme sense of awe for Jason!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As word of the battle between Temple of Darkness and Shura Sanctuary spreads, all forces in Dark World have been made aware of the battle. More than that, he knows that Jason teamed up with Lady Darkness to kill Bishop Shura. Bishop Shura is an Emperor Realm realm powerhouse, and has even reached the Half-step emperor level of existence. Jasons ability to participate in this battle also proves that Jason possesses the strength to fight against emperor level powerhouses head on. This was terrifying, having the strength to be able to fight head on against an emporer level powerhouse was absolutely amazing, and whats more Jason was so young. Instead of Blood Throne himself, with his strength, needless to say Half-step emperor level powerhouse, just First Emperor Realm powerhouses emperor level pressure he was fully suppressed,pletely unqualified to fight. As such, Blood Throne naturally didnt dare to have any more thoughts, and was in awe and sincere submission to Jason from the bottom of his heart. How is this stronghold operating? Have there been any changes after the change in mode? Jason opened his mouth, he nced at Blood Throne and then said, Blood Throne, youve been in this stronghold the whole time, the results of theparison of the before and after situation will be a bit clearer to you, so you tell us. Blood Thrones face was stunned as he hurriedly said, Captain Miller, since this stronghold was fully taken over by Satan Operation Group, new management has also been sent in to take care of the management and operation of this stronghold. And it has also beenworked with the remaining two strongholds forworked coverage, which has improved a lot in terms of effectiveness, and is not at allparable to what it was before. That means its a better operation than it was before? Jason asked. Blood Throne nodded and said, This is natural. I believe that under Captain Millers leadership, this stronghold will grow as well. Thats why, its not necessarily a bad thing for you to submit to me. As long as youre sincere and keep your feet on the ground, youll be useful down the road. Jason said. Blood Throne was all in a daze as he hurriedly said, Captain Miller, I am truly sincere in my submission, and I have no second thoughts whatsoever. In the beginning I was indeed a bit disconcerted, but now itspletely gone. Seeing Captain Miller and the power of Satan Army, as well as such a professional management team, I also realized that my previous vision was really too narrow, this stronghold will still have no progress even in my hands, and will inevitably end up in decline and decay in the end. But with Captain Miller at the helm, its apletely different story, one that will flourish. Whether Blood Thrones words were heartfelt or superficially perfunctory, Jason didnt bother to dig deeper, and said ndly, You just have to have this realization. At the end, Jason looked at Trapper, Bloodwolf Tooth, ckwing, Axe de, and other prestigious powerhouses in the mercenary world and said, Bloodwolf Tooth, ckwing I am truly happy that you are willing to recruit ordingly ande to fight alongside my Satan Operation Group. As far as Im concerned, when you guyse, youll be life and death brothers on the battlefield. I look forward to creating more splendor with you on the battlefield. Captain Miller, we came here with the intention ofing to fight alongside you. captain miller doesnt mind, and still holds us in such high regard, we will do our best! Trapper, Bloodwolf Tooth and others have taken a stand. They have a real admiration for Jason, who won the Battle of City of Doom, monopolized the arms market in South America, and teamed up with Lady Darkness to kill Bishop Shura and wipe out the Shura Sanctuary, a veteran force. All of these battles are enough to show how powerful Jason is, and how willingly they submit and want to serve him. In the next few days, Jason also took Old Mr. Miller to visit the stronghold, the orderly operation of the stronghold and the training field where teams of fighters were fullymitted to training, all of which demonstrated the vitality and potential of this stronghold. Old Mr. Miller saw it and was naturally extremely satisfied. After a few days, Jason took Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy and White Fox to their final stop, City of Doom! City of Doom. City of Doom is a very different ce today, the rebuilding work has beenpleted and as a result the whole City of Doom now looks more prosperous and thriving. The harbor docks were filled with a steady stream of cargo shipsing and going, alling to do business. Of course, most of these businesses may not be serious businesses, and most of them are dark deals in the ck market, but City of Doom has already outlined the relevant rules, and as long as you dont vite them, some of these dark deals naturally wont be restricted too much. The ship Jason was on with Old Mr. Miller and others arrives and after docking in the harbor they walk off the ship. This time he came over, Jason didnt inform City of Dooms side in advance, he wanted toe over to check the situation without disturbing City of Doom. Stepping out of the harbor dock and making your way towards City of Doom, it was a good time to look at the ind for what it really is after being rebuilt through the war. Jason was pleased with what he saw along the way, and the rebuilt City of Doom looks more vibrant and alive. Merchantsing and going, people of all shapes and sizes from all forces, all seem to get along, and under the patrols of Legion of Doom warriors, all observe order and there is little chaos. Approaching City of Doom, Jason reached out and pointed, addressing Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller, this is City of Doom. It is also the secondrgest stronghold of Asian ck Market. Tens of billions of dors are traded in this stronghold every day. Old Mr. Miller nodded, looking around at the scene of prosperity, and then at the City of Doom, which looked magnificent under the zing sun. Finally, walked to the City of Doom in front of the city gates, there are Legion of Dooms warriors are stationed in front of the city gates, when he saw Jason and other people approached over, his face alert, was about to go forward to interrogate, but when they saw Jasons face clearly, their faces immediately have changed, followed by C C My King! My King! My King! One by one, they knelt down on one knee, their high-pitched and agitated voices echoing overhead. Seeing this scene, the unkempt bad old man holding a dry tobo stick narrowed his eyes slightly and couldnt help but exim in admiration C The hegemony is beginning to be realized, and there is already the weather of amon lord! Chapter 1531 My King Comes Inside City of Doom. Nielsen, Jared, and Kataoka, the three Legion of Dooms deputy legionnaires, receive a summons that Jason, the King of Doom, hase to City of Doom. Upon hearing this news, they were shocked and delighted, and immediately rushed to the city gates as fast as they could. When they led some Legion of Doom warriors to the city gates, they happened to see Jason and his party walking in, and Nielsen and the three of them immediately said in a respectful and excited tone, Greetings My King. Jason cried andughed, and then he said with a solemn face, I told youst time, you dont have to shout My King, My King in the future. Just call me Captain Miller like the other fighters. Yes! Nielsen nodded, then he said, Captain Miller when did you arrive? Howe you werent notified beforehand? Jason smiled and said, Im also bringing my own old man over here for a visit. Its not a big deal, so there was no advance notice. As he spoke, Jason looked at the situation within City of Doom, noting that some of the star hotels and entertainment venues within City of Doom had already begun operations in droves, he asked, This is thepletepletion of the reconstruction of City of Doom. How many forces are stationed in City of Doom today? How is the operation of the entire City of Doom? There are many forces that have moved in, even more than before the Battle of City of Doom, and there are still applications for entry. With some of the forces moving in, the various industries within City of Doom have begun to revitalize, and have also begun to hook up with Asian ck Markets transactions. Overall, everything is moving in a good direction. Nielsen opened his mouth, and his tone couldnt help but carry a sense of excitement as he continued, Captain Miller can approach Inquisitor Tamakawa for more information on the specifics of the operation. Jason nodded, knowing in his heart that Nielsen was referring to Inquisitor Tamakawa. He couldnt help but ask, Inquisitor Tamakawa is at City of Doom? Kataoka responded, Presiding Judge Tamakawa had previously gone back for a while. About half a month ago she came back over to the City of Doom side and is still here and I have sent someone to inform her. If Inquisitor Tamakawa is busy then there is no hurry to bother her. Jason said. Tamakawa was arguably thest to know about Jasoning to City of Doom. She was busy working within the Inquisition, as City of Doom had just recently been rebuilt and perfected, many Dark World and Asian ck Market forces were moving in, and the work ahead of her was many and tedious as the industries began to recover and grow. She is basically in charge of these tasks at the management level, Nielsen, Kataoka and the others are just in charge of uniting the troops, and they wouldnt be able to do this if they were asked to do it. So much so that Tamakawa also made a point of telling his men not to bother while he was working. By the time Tamakawa finished her work and walked out in the afternoon, her handlers immediately reported that Satan, the King of Doom, had arrived in the City of Doom. Satan is here? Tamakawas face was first stunned, and then revealed an undisguised joy and excitement as she asked, How long has it been here? It arrived around noon and has been in town for about three hours or so.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It took so long toe? Why didnt you guys inform me earlier? The Inquisitor has ordered that we are not to be disturbed during work, so we were not informed first. In addition, the King of Doom has also instructed that there is no need to purposely disturb the Inquisitors work. Forget it, wheres Satan? Im going to meet him! Tamakawa opened her mouth and hurried out of the trial. City of Doom, East, an imposing yet elegant single family home. This is Jasons residence in City of Doom. Nielsen and the others apanied Jason for a while, and Jason let them go about their businesster. After White Fox returns to City of Doom, she goes ahead and minds her own business as well. The only people in the vi were Jason with Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy. Old Mr. Miller was also very impressed when he saw such a grand scene in City of Doom, he said, Jason, it seems that you have achieved something after all these years of fighting in Dark World. Its not easy for you and the legions you lead to be able tomand so many territories and strongholds. From this point of view, Old Mr. Miller I have to admit that you are much more impressive than me. Jason was a bit surprised, not expecting this old man to take the initiative to praise himself up. Its not my work alone, its all thanks to the brothers of Satan Operation Group. Furthermore, I have had the help of honorable people along the way in Dark World, and I have been able to turn dangers into safety time and time again. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Compared to your great achievements, Old Mr. Miller, I still consider myself inferior. Yo, you boys arent hurting Old Mr. Miller me anymore, rare rare rare. Old Mr. Miller snickered. Wolf Boy smiled from the sidelines as he came to City of Doom once again, but the feeling waspletely different. He used to be forced to face off with the beasts in the octagon in City of Doom for the viewing pleasure of the spectators, and at that time he had no freedom at all and lived like a wild animal. It was also Jason who took him from City of Doom that changed his fate forever. Speaking of which, he didnt hate this city, instead he had a special affection for it, after all, this city was also the starting point of his Nirvana rebirth. Just chatting, outside fiercely with the sound of a car, a Maserati SUV traveling to, the car stopped, from the car down a body posture, showing the maturity of the stunning figure, soft and quiet, the whole person has a noble and elegant temperament, eyes in the eyes of the eyes of the tenderness of water, warming peoples hearts, so that people see the stunned. It so happened that Jason also stepped out to look at the eyes, after seeing this absolutely beautiful woman his face was stunned, then smiled and said, Yo, Your Highness the Princess hase to visit, there is a loss to wee, forgive me, forgive me. Tamakawa red at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes that appeared to be uninterested and said, Dont snark on me, King of Doom. You didnt even tell me first when you came. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, I heard from Kataoka that you were busy with City of Doom business and specifically instructed not to intrude deliberately. Wait until youre done with your busy schedule. Tamakawa walks in and sees Old Mr. Miller with Wolf Boy and Jason introduces her. Old Mr. Millers eyes lit up when he saw Tamakawa and said, Ive seen this doll before, and Im impressed. At Oakshire University, this girl was on the stage as a judge during the ire Tea Fights. Tamakawa is well versed in Carovian culture and has no problemmunicating in the Caroviannguage, so she smiled and said in the Caroviannguage, So Old Mr. Miller still remembers. Thats me, my name is Tamakawa. The Tamakawa girl is very nice, so well versed in Carovia culture, is it possible that she is dedicated to Jason? asked Old Mr. Miller with interest. Jason saw that Old Mr. Miller was taking the conversation off-topic, so he quickly stepped forward and said, I dont have that kind of face. Princess Tamakawa is interested in Carovia culture, and thats why she taught herself. With that said, Jason invited Tamakawa to sit inside and have some tea. Tsk, youve grown up, you even picked up the princess? Old Mr. Miller muttered in the background. Chapter 1532 – Princess Shyness Tamakawa, who was walking in front of him, stumbled and almost lost his footing. She stabilized her stance, but she could only continue to act as if nothing had happened, only that soft and pretty face was quietly dyed a blush. Jason was also speechless for a moment, and had the urge to gag Old Mr. Miller. God damn it, this old man is really something, knowing that Tamakawa understands the Caroviannguage and still muttering like this, isnt this just to make people feel bad? But Jason knew that there was no point in trying to persuade Old Mr. Miller, hadnt he done so much in the past? Old Mr. Miller just cant get over this problem. Coming to sit on the sofa in the hall, seeing that Jason was about to prepare to make tea, Tamakawa came to ept the job ahead of him, and in terms of skills in the tea ceremony, her standard of tea art was not inferior to ire. Although the vi tea brewing some specialized utensils, water quality and so on is limited, far from allowing her to fully y out their tea skills, but after her hands out of the tea soup is still ten times stronger than Jason a hundred times. Old Mr. Miller looked at Tamakawas tea making skills, and his eyes were full of admiration, and he looked at Tamakawa with satisfaction. With that gaze, she was already treating Tamakawa as her eldest granddaughter-inw. With Jasons knowledge of Old Mr. Miller, how could he not see what this old man was thinking? Just in front of Tamakawa he was too embarrassed to remind anything, after Tamakawa made the tea and poured it out towards the cup he smiled and said, Thank you, thank you. Why are you so polite? Its just a favor. Tamakawa said with a light smile. Old Mr. Miller has picked up the tea cup and tasted a mouthful, the tea vor overflows out of the teeth, the end is good, he said, Tamakawa girl said a lot, you kid so polite to be out of ce. These two families respect each other like a guest is good, but also can not be too polite to see outside. Pfft Jason just had a sip of tea, and I dont know if the tea was too hot or what, but he didnt hold back and sprayed it out. Luckily, he was able to turn his head in time, otherwise Tamakawa, who was sitting on the opposite side of the table, would have suffered. Jason, you cant eat hot tofu in a hurry. Its the same with this tea tasting. Its a wonder you dont get scalded if you drink it the way you do by chewing the peony. Old Mr. Miller said slowly. I am not fucking burned okay? Just dont say anything else that doesnt make sense! Jason ignored Old Mr. Millers flirtation as he looked over to Tamakawa and asked, How have operations been going on this side of City of Doomtely? Ive heard from Kataoka and the others that youre all very busy, after all, theres a lot of things that only you can handle, so its really hard on you. Tamakawa smiled, showing off her beauty as she said, Since the reconstruction has just beenpleted, the umted workload is a bit more, but as long as we are busy through this period of time, it will be fine, so its not that hard to talk about. Currently, there are a total of fifteen forces settled in, there are still a lot of forces applying to settle in, and will be screenedter. In addition to paying a certain amount of management fees, these forces will receive 10% to 30% of the profits from the various industries that City of Doom is responsible for, depending on the industry. This is only for the resident forces, we at City of Doom also own many core industries, such as the Doomsday Fighting Arena, ck market trading, Doomsday Castle Hotel, and so on. Jason nodded, some of the core industries in City of Doom could only be held in their own hands so that the benefits could be maximized. However, with so many things to deal with on her own, its not hard to imagine how much responsibility Tamakawa has and how extremely busy she is. While White Fox was able to help her when she returned, she had to rely on herself when White Fox was away. Tamakawa went on to say, Since City of Doom is just getting up and running after the rebuild, there was a lot of capital invested up front. Based on my projections, by the end of the year in thisst quarter, we will have not only recouped the capital invested in the redevelopment, but will have a profit in the neighborhood of $200 million. Jason was secretly surprised when he sniffed; such a profit could be considered high. It is important to know that the City of Doom has only begun to operate, and then all industries will bepletely revitalized, and as more forces move in, the profits earned will climb even higher. Jason calcted that relying on City of Doom and Devils Army Factory, a profit of three to four billion dors a year would not be a problem, but ordingly, Jasons annual expenses were astronomical. The ranks of warriors under hismand had grown to thousands, and not to mention all the expenses, the amount of money burned in each battle was massive. So the more money this makes, the more it is spent, but it is also spent quickly, and it is still necessary to find ways to continue to expand the industry and continue to make money. Jason took a sip of tea and said with a smile, It seems that I wasnt wrong to believe in you in the first ce. No, with your ability, you have managed this City of Doom very well. In this regard, your talent happens to be able to be utilized, but it is a great credit. Hearing that, Tamakawas soft jade face blushed a little as if she was embarrassed. She thought back to when Jason had asked her in her ear if she wanted to be Queen of City of Doom. At the time, she was really surprised and thought to herself that she didnt have the ability. But Jason hadplete confidence in her, which seemed to give her great encouragement and courage, and she did her best to try and do a good job. But isnt Jason already the recognized King of Doom and shes a bit of a queen if shes the Queen of City of Doom? She blushed even more at the thought. Jason thought of something and said, Kataoka said you just came back to City of Doom from Tokyo. went back a while ago? Yeah, something went back. Tamakawa spoke up and continued, Its Prince At this point, Tamakawa remembers that Old Mr. Miller was present, and it doesnt seem appropriate to talk about this, so she stops. Prince? Jason frowned, a chill shing under his eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Its nothing, its over anyway. Tamakawa gave a smile and nced at Jason, looking imploring, Lets talk about it a littleter. Tamakawa then looked to Old Mr. Miller and said with a smile, Since Old Mr. Miller is here, lets stay for a few more days. Theres food and drink and fun here. Old Mr. Miller grinned, looked very happy, said: must must. Tamakawa girl is really very good, as a royal princess but does not have any pampered pettiness. Instead, she is so approachable, and her speech and demeanor, talent and ability are even more convincing. Jason is also blessed. Old Mr. Miller, could you cut the crap? Jason was truly speechless. Tamakawas cheeks burned a little too, but her excellent upbringing and style prevented her from squirming, and instead she graciously chatted with Old Mr. Miller for a while. It was about sunset when Tamakawa left to meet up again for dinner tonight. Chapter 1533 – Envy 7:30 p. m. Dinner at the Doomsday Castle Hotel 3rd floor banquet hall. In addition to Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, White Fox, and Tamakawa, Nielsen, Jared, and Kataoka, as well as some of the Legion of Doom fighters, and the heads of some of the forces that have moved into City of Doom have been invited toe. City of Dooms iing forces are still excited and looking forward to learning that the King of Doom visited City of Doom and also hosted a banquet in the Doomsday Castle Hotel. After all, Satan is a reputation that has caused big shocks in Dark World time and time again in recent times. First the Battle of City of Doom, then monopolizing the South America arms market, and then teaming up with Lady Darkness to kill Bishop Shura!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This series of big events has also made Satans name continue to climb in Dark World, and the buzz continues to grow, and it has attracted countless people in Dark World to follow it avidly. For example, on some dar forums in Dark World, many fanatics regarded Satan as a god in their hearts and threatened that Satan would inevitably conquer the whole Dark World. As a result, the heads of the various forces that have moved into City of Doom also wanted to see Satan for themselves. At the official start of the dinner, Jason walked in apanied by the two presiding judges, White Fox and Tamakawa, and was joined by Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy. This dinner is also considered semi-formal, so White Fox and Tamakawa are wearing evening gowns, White Fox a bright red evening gown, looks energetic, but also through a sense of sexy hot, her body itself is a sexy explosion, in this tight evening gown outlined, that the curve of the front convex and curved after the most prominent, coupled with her own share of the charm of the fox charming atmosphere is to attract the attention of the crowd. Fox charming atmosphere of all living beings, once entered the scene is to attract the attention of all people. Tamakawa is a white evening dress, looks beautiful and holy, her own temperament itself is quiet and elegant, in this evening dress under the background, it is like a snow lotus blooming on the top of the snowy mountains, in the beautiful innocence of a stream of intellectual and elegant temperament. Jason also put on a dark gray suit, appearing tall and straight, masculine and handsome, the body under the umtion of a hidden diffusion of iron blood breath is set off his extraordinary martial arts. Apanied by White Fox and Tamakawa on the left and right sides, theyplement each other like a red rose and a white rose. When Jason and his party walked in, the guests at the banquet hall knew that the main event had arrived, and all of them rose to their feet. Tamakawa White Fox, the head of some of the forces of the two Judges, is recognized, can be apanied by the two Judges left and right to the middle of the young man is bound to be the King of Doom Satan. Immediately, pairs of eyes also gazed over, and every now and then, murmurs rang out: This is the King of Doom? Who else in all of City of Doom, besides Satan, the King of Doom, is qualified to have the two great Inquisitors arrive with each other left and right? Thats true, it just looks too young! So young, but already so extraordinary weather, even more powerful extraordinary, when the hero out of the youth! Worthy of being a strong person who has experienced the fire of war for many years, his own aura of iron blood and killing has naturally emanated without any intentionality, which is awe-inspiring! Jason walked all the way in, but also with a hint of a smile on his face, raising his right hand to wave hello to the crowd in the arena. Jason walked over to the main table, then picked up a ss of red wine from the dining table and walked towards the stage at the front of the banquet hall, the room immediately quieted down and the previous chatter came to an abrupt end. Good evening gentlemen, I am Satan! Jason came in with an opening line. Snap! As soon as the words fell out of his mouth, there was thunderous apuse in the arena, whichsted for a long time. Jason waved his hand and pressed it falsely, and after the apuse gradually stopped, he continued, In the field, besides the fighters of Legion of Doom, those who havee are the representative figures of the various forces that have entered the City of Doom. This is the first time we have met, so I would like to wee you all as City Lords! As you all know, City of Doom has just gone through a great war, and has nowpleted its reconstruction, which is considered to havepleted a rebirth by fire. The fact that the forces you represent have moved into City of Doom recognizes the potential development of this city, and I wee you toe and work together to promote the development of City of Doom. Here, the development I am talking about is long-term development, and it has not been a matter of breaking hands and being reckless for the sake of momentary gains. So, you are wee here. However, you must abide by the order of City of Doom and maximize your own interests within the scope of the rules. Only by doing so can we ensure the long-term development of this city and achieve a win-win situation for both of us. Chaotic order doesnt fit in City of Doom, and if some forces think they are powerful enough to want to touch City of Dooms bottom line, I cant stop them. However, the consequences triggered are at your own risk. I believe that if you operate under the order of City of Doom in a reasonable manner, you will be rewarded more than expected given the potential of this city. As long as you are a resident of City of Doom, City of Doom has the right and obligation to defend your rights and interests, including your safety. From now on, no matter what happens, I can assure you that the gates of City of Doom will never be breached, and you can rest assured. I also hope that all forces, all of you here, can bring better and quality resources to City of Doom, or introduce them to City of Doom, and only with joint efforts will City of Doom develop better and be stronger and more prosperous. I share the above words with you. Cheers! Jason raised the ss in his hand at the end of his sentence. Cheers! In the arena, everyone stood up and opened their mouths to shout. Jasons words were abination of grace and authority, emphasizing the importance of order in City of Doom, and that as long as one abides by the order and rules, the forces stationed in City of Doom would be given generous benefits to report back; if there were some forces that did not know what to do and wanted to touch the bottom line, then they would be responsible for the consequences. Finally, Jason also showed great confidence, promising that no matter what happens, the forces within City of Doom will be able to save themselves from war, and that the gates of City of Doom will never be breached under the guard of Legion of Doom. After a ss was drunk, Jason smiled and said, Lets eat, everyone, enjoy your meal and make sure you eat and drink well! With that, Jason walked over towards the main table and sat down. Jason had just sat down when White Fox, next to him, gave a thumbs up and said, Well said. Tamakawa on the other side of the room also sighed softly and said, Sometimes I think its a shame he doesnt be an orator. Overpraise, its better to drink and eat meat. Come on, everyone, lets eat. Jason smiled and greeted the people at the main table as they began to eat and drink. Chapter 1534 A Small Goodbye The dinnersted until after 10:00 p. m. before it broke up. During that time, the heads of the various forces stationed in City of Doom came forward to toast to Jason, who responded to all of them and drank them all. It was a good way for the heads of these forces to see Jasons brash side. After the dinner, Jason sends Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy back to the vi to rest, Old Mr. Miller is in a good mood tonight, and he is a little drunk, so he seems to be in a good mood. Back at the cottage, Jason told Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy to go to their rooms and rest by themselves. There are bedrooms on each of the three floors of the house, and Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy are free to sleep in whichever bedroom they want. Jason walked out of the vi and sped off in a ck Mercedes sedan. In the afternoon, when Tamakawa was talking about Prince, she was a bit hesitant to say anything, and said that she would talk about itter, but Jason also heard her words, more or less suggesting that Jason should go to her in the evening. In fact, even if it hadnt been for this, Jason would have made a trip to see her. After all, when youe to City of Doom, this is only going to be resented by the Royal Princess if you dont take the initiative. In about ten minutes or so, Jason drove to the single-family house where Tamakawa lived, which was surrounded by Legion of Doom fighters on duty. Tamakawa is not only as a judge, but also the princess of the Imperial family of the East, itself will not be the slightest cultivation, the ce where she rests still need to have a warrior patrol stationed. Of course, Tamakawas status as a royal princess is only known to Kataoka and other warriors of the original Royal Knights in Legion of Doom. The soldiers who were on patrol and stationed at the vi saluted and greeted Jason, who said he had worked hard and drove in, and the car was parked in front of the vi. Jason stepped out of the car and walked up to the door of the vi and rang the doorbellC Ding-dong! Ding-dong! A momentter, the door has a hurried footsteps sound, followed by the door ng opened. Tamakawas figure appeared out, she has changed the evening dress worn at the dinner party, afortable home clothes but it is also difficult to cover her shapely figure, soft and beautiful jade face made of light makeup has not yet been cleaned, a pair of tender watery eyes to look at Jason, for Jasons appearance does not seem to be surprised. It came so fast. Tamakawaughed lightly and sidestepped slightly to allow Jason to step in. I was afraid youd be upset if I waste. Jasonughed and added, Since Im here in City of Doom, it would be unseemly not toe to you. If I donte, Im afraid Ill be cursed by you in secret, right? Just so you know! Tamakawa casually closed the door behind her, hiding a soft smile. Jason looked at Tamakawas tumultuous demeanor, and with a stirring in his heart, he took a step forward before embracing her in his arms and said, Then I definitely wont give you a chance to draw circles and curse me in the future. Tamakawas pretty face colored red, her watery and tender eyes looked at Jason and said softly, I havent even taken off my makeup and washed my face yet, can you wait for a while?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Go for it. Jason smiled. Tamakawa then headed in the direction of the restroom. Jason walked over to the couch and sat down, noting that there was already a pot of tea on the coffee table at just the right temperature, figuring that Tamakawa had made it ahead of time and knew he wasing over. Thinking of such a careful and considerate side of the royal princess, Jasons heart is also flooded with infinite tenderness. Indeed, Tamakawa such a woman can be said to be every man is eager to get that piece of warmth of the harbor, her watery tenderness and careful consideration will make men have a kind of dependence on the feeling. About more than ten minutester, Tamakawa came out, after removing her makeup and washing her face, a face as clean as jade, in the dim light, ayer of soft light, own a holy aesthetic meaning. The Royal Princess came and sat beside Jason in a bird-like manner, she took the initiative to throw herself into Jasons arms and said softly, You know what? Every time I came to City of Doom, I would expect you to show up, and every time I was disappointed, my anticipation would grow even stronger. Finally, this time I waited for you toe over. The words had just fallen out of her mouth when she jolted to see Jason scooping her up whole. Ah Tamakawa whimpered when caught off guard and spat lightly, What, what are you doing? I feel guilty for making you wait so long for me, and feel the need to take immediate action to make up for your longing. You, you hmm, you talk a good game, but youre still trying to bully me! How can you call it bullying? As you know theres a saying in Carovia that a little goodbye goes a long way, and I know youve missed it. Huh? I, I didnt, youre a bully! By the way, your bedroom is upstairs? Second or third floor? Second, second floor. The royal princess spoke period. Jason secretly smiled, his mouth said no, but his reaction was very honest. Jason naturally knows that a moment in the night is worth a thousand pieces of gold, holding Tamakawa by the waist and walking towards the upper floor with a thud. A few times of wind and rain, a few times of love, the spring breeze has already passed through the Jade Gate Gate. The charm of it is not enough for outsiders. I dont know how long it took, but when themotion started to stop, inside the bedroom, Tamakawa was curled up in Jasons arms, her face flushed with red and her eyebrows were filled with a look of contentment and joy. Jason lit up a cigarette and smoked it, looking at Tamakawa in his arms he said, You didnt finish your sentence when you talked about Prince this afternoon over at my ce. whats wrong with this Prince guy? Giving you a hard time? Tamakawas petite body shook violently and gently as she slowly opened her eyes, looked over at Jason, and said, You cant get mad or angry when I tell you, okay? Say it. Jason nodded. Tamakawa said slowly, Before your actions in Tokyo, Prince suspected that I was colluding with you, only he had no proof. Later, didnt he send his men to Oakshire to try to round you up? That operation failed, and none of the people he sent couldnt return, which made him even more angry and resentful. Then, then he tried to use his familys power, trying to force me to marry him. Forcing you to marry him? The gaze in Jasons eyes was steeply sharp, like the light of a refracted de, and a monstrous murderous fury vaguely permeated his body, and a terrifying aura was emanating from his body. Tamakawa sensed something, she hugged Jason tightly and said, I didnt tell you not to be angry. Dont worry, although Princes power is very big, but my parents love me very much, as long as I dont agree my parents wont force me. Therefore, Prince wants to marry me will not seed. Besides, Im not afraid of him now, I still have you, and City of Dooms side of the industry, Im not afraid of him at all. Jason cupped Tamakawas face and said, Im not angry, Im just pitying Prince. how dare he force my woman to marry him? If he wants to get himself killed, then no one can save him! Tamakawa looked at Jason with all the warmth in her heart as she softly said, Jason, you have a lot of things to do in Dark World, so its a crime to pay attention to him, he wont get away with it anyway. You do what you need to do first, okay? Jason nodded, but the murderous intent in his heart was chilling and piercing. Tamakawa feels that the status of royal princess will keep her in line, making it impossible for Prince to force her hand. However, there are many times when the situation is stronger than the person. With Princes ruthlessness and viciousness, he can do anything to achieve his goal, and if he uses some extreme measures, such as threatening Tamakawas rtives lives, then how should Tamakawa make a choice? So Prince must die! Jason figured that after a month or so, when the Carovia Ancient Martial Arts Conference was over, it was time for him to go back to Tokyo and meet this Prince. Chapter 1535 White Fox’s News The next day. Jason woke up and realized that the suns rays were already strong outside the window, so he figured it must be gettingte. Jason nced at the clock, it was past eleven, close to the noon hour. He stretched and realized that Tamakawa was already up early, which made himugh dumbfounded, recallingst nights night of madness, he had expected the royal princess to be too tossed and turned to get out of bed the next day. Who would have thought to wake up earlier than he did. It seems that he had somewhat underestimated the fighting prowess of the royal princesses. Jason got up from the bed, got dressed, went inside the bedrooms own bathroom and washed up, then walked down the stairs. Walking down to the first floor to see Tamakawa had already prepared the meal, after seeing Jason she also smiled warmly and said, Youre awake? Have you washed up? Washed up. Jason nodded, catching a ss of warm water and sipping it. Thene over and have something to eat, Ive got some food ready. Oh? What kind of goodies are prepared? Jason walked over and saw that Tamakawa had borately prepared some Japanese dishes that looked exquisitely delicious and appetizing. And such craftsmanship, it looks great. Jason said with a smile. Then sit down and taste it. Tamakawa guffawed, pulling out her chair and joining Jason. In front of the good people like jade, afterst nights rain and grace after some baptism, just like that after the rain like begonias, appearing more and more delicate and moving, noble and elegant temperament is added a few more mature and attractive vor, looks more delicate and attractive, in front of the food under the backdrop, to say that one sentence of colorful and delicious is not an exaggeration. Eat, why do you keep looking at me. Tamakawa red at Jason, realizing that the guys gaze was fixed on her all the time, which inevitably caused a multi-faceted blush to spread across her aesthetically pleasing jade face. Jasonughed and said, Im nning on seeing more of you so I can work up an appetite to be able to eat more. And that makes sense? The royal princesss eyes were full of doubt, but she had never heard of staring at someone before a meal and still having an appetite. Looks like you dont understand enough about Carovia culture. Thats where the show-and-telles in, see? Jason winked at Tamakawa. YouC Tamakawa reacted with an annoyed scowl, ring at Jason in annoyance and saying, Badass! With that, she began to lower her head and eat, ignoring the guy in front of her. After lunch, Jason and Tamakawa also left the vi, Tamakawa had to go and continue to busy herself with her task at hand. Jason intends to make a trip back to the vi where he lives, andter walk around City of Doom while seeing how Legion of Doom fighters train on a daily basis. Jason drove back to the cottage and walked through the door, surprised to see no one there. Old Mr. Miller, Wolf BoyC Jason called out, but heard no reply, he thought Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy were still sleeping, but after looking upstairs and downstairs, he really didnt see them. Jason had to call Old Mr. Millers number and when he got through he asked, Old Mr. Miller? Are you out with Wolf Boy? If you donte out, you cant stay in the house, thats boring. Ms. Tamakawa said that City of Doom is full of good food and fun, so I took Wolf Boy out for a walk. You dont have to worry about us, we wont get lost. Alright, if you need anything, just call the Legionnaires in the city, or call me at all. Got it, got it. Old Mr. Millers side said and hung up right away. Jason smiled, with Old Mr. Millers character, it was impossible to say that he would stay in the vi peacefully. But the City of Doom is under the watchful eye of the Legion of Doom warriors, so Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy will have no problem getting lost. Its just that City of Doom does have a lot of ces for all kinds of entertainment, but they all cost money. Old Mr. Miller had no money, and you cant experience City of Doom without money. With that in mind, Jason contacted Nielsen and asked Nielsen to notify some of the venues in City of Doom to help out if Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy went in to y. Naturally, this little matter was no problem for Nielsen, who promised from his side to arrange the matter. Afterwards, Jason was about to go out to check the training of Legion of Doom fighters, unexpectedly, there was the sound of a caring from outside, and a white BMW sedan stopped in front of the vi, and as the door of the car opened, a naturally foxy and sexy figure stepped out of the car. White Fox? Jason saw it and he whirled around. White Fox todays dress really is to make people spurt nosebleed, a ck short leather pants, apanied by a pair of high-heeled boots, the upper body is a low-cut tight halter, walk around so that people only feel that the thin halter can not support that piece of towering majestic weight, hanging on the shoulders of the two ribbons at any time there will be a possibility of taut break. White Fox leads by example and very perfectly illustrates the true meaning of one step and three shakes. As she walked, a tantalizingly mature vor came over her, making it impossible for anyone to take their eyes off her. Satan, youre finally back. White Fox walked into the vi, and the pair of seductive eyes under the fox-shaped mask looked at Jason between the flow, looking meaningful. Jason pretended not to understand as he smiled and asked, Specially for me? And what else? White Fox ate andughed. Come and sit down first. Jason opened his mouth and sat down on the couch as White Fox walked over to him. Is something wrong? Jason asked casually as he was making tea.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. White Fox nodded and said, All along, Asian ck Markets biggest stronghold has been City of Sins. as City of Doom rebuilds its operation, it attracts more and more merchants, forces, and resources, and has a tendency to surpass City of Sins. Under such circumstances, the City of Sins side is naturally unable to sit still. What do you mean? Jason frowned. Currently, the tforms that Asian ck Market trades on, as well as some of the conversion pricing, are controlled by City of Sins. Ive just been informed that City of Sins has decided to impose an additional 25% tax on all transactions made by City of Doom at Asian ck Market from now on. White Fox said. An extra 25% tax? Jason sounded surprised. Right. Anyone who trades from City of Sins side of the tform will need to be taxed additionally. This decision has already been deliberated by several Inquisitors on City of Sins side, and has yet to be officially enacted. If there are no surprises, it will be put into effect in a month or twos time at the most. White Fox said. Jasons eyes flickered, if this were to happen, the impact on the various forces stationed in City of Doom as well as the merchants conducting ck market transactions in City of Doom would be too great. With an additional 25% tax, who wants to trade on the City of Doom side? The forces are not willing to do anything that ispletely unprofitable, and they are afraid that they will pull out of City of Doom in droves, making it possible for City of Doom to eventually be reduced to an empty city. Chapter 1536 The Solution That means we still have a month or two to maneuver. Otherwise, if City of Sins side really wants to enact such a taxing decision, it will be an absolutely fatal blow to City of Doom. At the end, White Fox said slowly. Snap! Jason lit up a cigarette, took a drag, and after exhaling a puff of smoke, he asked, Is it possible that Asian ck Market trading can only be done through City of Sins side of the tform? The tform over there has existed for a long time, withplete norms and a mature exchange model, making all the forces in the Asian ck Market have already agreed to use this tform to conduct transactions. Its basically impossible for us to move towards bypassing this settlement tform. White Fox said.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The one who made that decision was the Inquisitor of City of Sins? Jason asked with a slight narrowing of his gaze in his eyes. White Fox nodded her head as she said, I have eyes on the City of Sins side as well, so I was privy to this matter. the City of Sins doesnt have a city lord either, all resolutions are made by the Inquisitor. Jason was slightly silent, he had a conversation with Lady Darkness back in Temple of Darkness, when Lady Darkness sort of subtly hinted that Asian ck Market was connected to the Eternal Night Shrine that the Night Kingmanded. The Asian ck Market would not be possible without the forces of Eternal Night Shrine behind it. However, Eternal Night Shrine, which created the Asian ck Market boom, didnt send anyone to manage it directly, hiring some people from Dark World by retaining them for full representation. Lets say thats true of todays City of Sins and the former City of Doom. However, Jason was not sure whether this tax policy to be introduced by the City of Sins had the tacit approval of the Eternal Night Shrine? Or was it just a private resolution of the Judge? Speaking of which, the City of Doom that Jason so owns should have also belonged to Eternal Night Shrines property, but Eternal Night Shrines side seems to have acquiesced to Jasons upation of the city and Jasons position as the citys owner. In that respect, Jason is kind of taking this favor from Eternal Night Shrine. With this kind of righteousness in, Jason is really not good to directly with Eternal Night Shrine to start any conflict, although he is not a corrupt person, but took someone elses heavenly benefits but also to go to turn the other cheek, this kind of thing he cant really do out. Not to mention, it was the Night Kings shadowy presence in the original City of Doom battle that allowed him and the Dragons Guardians to force back the Holy Night peoples Sacred Elder before taking City of Doom for good. After a moment of contemtion, Jason said, Couldnt we make our own tform for trading? Ive thought about that, but its hard. White Fox said. Jason noticed that White Fox said it was just hard, not impossible. How hard is it? Jason asked. White Fox took a sip of his tea and said, We have to develop a trading tform, and we need to develop currency rules and still be able to hook up with the US dor. This is considered the most difficult point. This requires the dor clearing system on the trading tform recognition and support, the dor clearing system is located in New York, mainly by Moldavias 12 Federal Reserve Banks. Its very difficult for a trading tform to be recognized and supported by the US Dor Clearing System, after all, this trading tform is mainly used for Asian ck Market trading, which is bound to involve moneyundering. Jason nodded, understanding the meaning of White Foxs words. Trading in Asian ck Market is certainly not possible for forces and traders withrge bundles of cash; huge transactions are made through a software tform, but if this tform is not included in the dor clearing system, it cannot be converted into dors. Anything else difficult? Jason asked. Another difficulty is that after solving the problem of the dor clearing system, it is also necessary to make all the forces willing to conduct transactions through this tform. Generally speaking, the thing they consider most is security. A new tform, of course, is not as safe and reliable as a mature old tform that has existed for decades. Of course, if we can convince a few of the big money syndicates in the Asian ck Market to trade on this tform, that wont be a problem. White Fox said. After listening to White Fox, Jason also understood the problems faced by theunch of the new settlement tform, mainly lies in two points, the first: to get the recognition and support of the U. S. dor clearing system; the second: to get the support of Asian ck Markets major consortium of money changers. As long as these two things can be done, then it is entirely possible tounch a new settlement tform. Jason took a drag on his cigarette and said, Its not hard to say its hard, its not easy to say its easy. But if you dont try, then youll never seed. White Foxs face was stunned as she looked at Jason and said, You mean youre going to make an attempt? Decided tounch a new trading tform? Jason nodded his head and said, Right. There is always a solution to even the hardest things. City of Doom has just rebuilt its operation, we cant let City of Doom be destroyed just like that. Since City of Sins side wants to utilize the settlement tform to target City of Doom, why should we give in to them? We canunch our own settlement tform. If it fails, well make other nster. Jason murmured and continued, Ill find someone to negotiate a solution for the dor clearing system. On your side, deal with Asian ck Markets major money changers and consortiums in advance, and pave a good rtionship in advance. Once the new clearing tform isunched, get their support. Alright then, lets give it a try. White Fox took a deep breath and said, Once it seeds, then City of Doom will leap into the clearing center of the entire Asian ck Market. Wouldnt that be great, expanding City of Dooms reach. Jason said. White Fox flowed between the vorful beautiful eyes red at Jason and said, Thats only if this settlement tform can beunched. That seems a little unsure of yourself. Jason chuckled. Its not like Im not confident. Anyway, Ill do what youve instructed me to do, and start by contacting some of the money changers and consortiums in Asian ck Market. White Fox opened her mouth, and as she spoke her right leg was raised and folded over her left. The curve of the white shaking beautiful legs was revealed, simply tantalizing to the eyeballs, coupled with the fact that in her sitting position, her body was slightly leaning forward, so that the neckline of the low-cut halter dropped downward, and the two groups of white and greasy as if floating out of the water surface like icebergs were suddenly presented in front of Jasons eyes. Jasons eyes nced over, and the words he wanted to say stopped, and that nce over immediately became impossible to move, as if it had been fixed. What the fuck, a vacuum? Jason blushed in surprise, and a thought couldnt help but pop into his head C couldnt she have leaned forward a little more? That way, she could almost have a full view of the iceberg. Chapter 1537 – Forced by Power? As if in response to the thoughts in Jasons mind, just as Jason was wondering if the vixens body could lean forward a little more, a dream actually dide true. White Foxs body was actually slightly lowered again, and the neckline of the bodys halter inevitably had a downward nt, so the iceberg scenery that could be appreciated by the gaze of the person seated across the street naturally became even more expansive. So much so, that Jason looked smitten for a moment. This is not his fault, it is rare to enjoy the snowy mountain scenery of this sexy and foxy Inquisitor, such an opportunity is certainly not to be missed, or else he will certainly be struck by heavenly thunderbolts. The white flowers were extremely blinding and naturally extremely seductive. Do I need to keep lowering myself? Want! Jason subconsciously opened his mouth, and just as the words fell out of his mouth, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, and he immediately pulled his gaze out of that deep groove with great difficulty, and raised his eyes towards the front, and he was seeing White Foxs delicate red lips flushed with a wry smile staring at him. Spare Jason even thicker skin, at this moment can not help but feel a little face hot. This woman was simply abominable, she had actually been looking at her own ugliness, and she was also asking in a fussing manner if she wanted to continue to lower her body. Teasing? Totally malicious teasing, and that just cant be tolerated! And dont look, what are the two of them now. Lets just say that in this City of Doom, he was the unquestionable City Lord, the King of Doom. She was only the Inquisitor, counting as ones subordinate, but she actually dared to tease her superior, if she didnt give a little lesson, wouldnt she be going to heaven in the future? Thats enough, huh? Then Ill sit up straight, you know its tiring to stay in that position all the time. White Fox said with a promising glint in his eye and a smirk. Jasons face darkened and he scowled, White Fox, do you realize youre provoking the majesty of the City Lord!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. White Foxs face was stunned as she looked Jason up and down and asked, How have I provoked the majesty of the City Lord? You did that on purpose just now, didnt you? Wanting to see me make a fool of myself, wanting to see me make a fool of myself. What is this not provocation? It seems like theres a need to teach you a good lesson, otherwise you dont know how to put yourself in your ce. It seems really serious when Lord City Lord says so. Then how does Lord City Master n to teach me a lesson? White Fox ate andughed, the waves of light in her eyes flowed, the pair of foxy eyes shed out with an extremely heart-stopping charm, she also didnt forget to straighten her waist, making that majestic and magnificent existence actively send out a provocative signal. This woman doesnt fight for three days, so it looks like she wont be able to do it without a lesson. As soon as Jason thought that, he immediately stood up and walked over to White Fox and sat down. White Fox didnt dodge, but instead giggled, with the air that she would take Jasons moves no matter how he made them. Just at that moment, footsteps seemed to sound at the door of the vi, followed vaguely by the voices of Old Mr. Miller talking to Wolf Boy. Chapter 1538 – Losing the Bird’s Nest Grandpa, what was that ce you just took me to y? Old Mr. Miller Ive taken you to several ces, which one are you boy talking about? Its that ce where the women wear so little that they look as if theyre not wearing anything and climb up and down the stairs holding a steel pipe. Ahem you kids not even hairy enough to know to think about that kind of ce? No ah, I noticed that at that time grandpa you looked very devoted and concentrated, I thought that grandpa should be very like, I made a note of it turn back and tell my brother, let my brother take us to take a look again brother is not the lord of the city, when we go, we can pick a good location. Dang! What sounded like a dry tobo stick hitting the top of a skull came, followed byC What do you know, Wolf Boy? Grandpa was concentrating on his art, thats art, you know? And dont tell your brother about this. Your brother is the lord of the city and all, its easy for the old man to go wherever he wants. If you want to see itter, Ill take you to Old Mr. Miller. Oh The teenager rubbed his head, unable to figure out what the hell that so-called art was, much less why Old Mr. Miller had knocked himself on the head. An old man and a young man had already walked to the entrance of the vi while talking. Inside the vi. Jason and White Fox both heard footsteps and conversationsing from outside the vi. Jasons face was stunned, then ck lines appeared on his forehead, its neither early norte, but at this time Old Mr. Miller came back? Even if he came back, why didnt he call in advance? White Fox blushed and made a mmmmmmmmmm sound when she came back to her senses. It wasnt that she was mute, she couldnt speak at all under Jasons kiss to seal her lips. Jason is too thick-skinned to go on like this, and it would be embarrassing for Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy to see such an inappropriate scene. Spinning around, Jason raised his head in a hurry and prepared to get up. At that exact moment, the figure of the old man and the young man also appeared at the doorway, and Old Mr. Miller nced at them, slightly surprised. BrotherC The teenager on the side shouted, but the words that followed ended abruptly. It was only because that bad old man covered Wolf Boys mouth with one hand and said in a broken voice, What are you screaming for, kid? Its rare that your brother has gotten the hang of it and wants to carry on the family name for THE Miller family, so you cant disturb it! Old Mr. Miller covers the teenagers mouth and drags him back quickly. Jason cried andughed and could only be speechless over it, could it go on like this? Even if he was happy, White Fox was embarrassed. Satan, your handC Thats when White Foxs gnashing, irritated voice came through. Jason froze, fixed his eyes, and realized that his right hand was actually still inside White Foxs shirt. What? Jason was a little confused, he really didnt know when his hand had gotten inside the neckline of White Foxs suspenders. Unschooled? This hand is fucking divine. No wonder how his blood boiled all over. Jason took his hand out, and in his heart he was definitely reluctant. White Fox is not afraid of the character of the free-spirited or not, this moment can not help a burst of red, she hastened to organize their slightly messy clothes, gritted his teeth and stared at Jason, a look of hate to him to the death of a thousand cuts of the look. Jason spread both hands and said rather helplessly, I really didnt realize Old Mr. Miller came back this way, and I was out of line. I promise, next time there wont be any surprises like this. Next time? Get your Tamakawa on. White Fox opened his mouth in annoyance, then rushed towards the door. Jason quickly followed suit, and stepped out to see that Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy hadnt gone far, either, and were on the frontwn outside the vi. Old Mr. Miller also stopped when he saw White Fox and Jason walk out, White Fox now how to face Old Mr. Miller, she did not even say hello, as fast as possible to get into the car, under the start of the fly away. Old Mr. Miller looked at the rapidly moving away car and then turned his head to Jason, who hemmed and hawed, walked slowly over and asked, Thats it? Too soon! Jason really had the urge to rub Old Mr. Miller on the ground, he ckened his face and said, Old Mr. Miller you did that on purpose, didnt you? Comete,e early, thats a pretty good point to step on. Old Mr. Miller froze and hurriedly asked, It didnt work? A lost cause? Jason didnt say anything as he cked out and turned to walk inside the vi. Wolf Boy, get your ass over here, Old Mr. Miller! Old Mr. Miller, I said Id enjoy the art for a little while longer, but you had to say you were hungry and came back for food. Well, youve done your brother a great disservice! If you hade back a littleter, even for a minute, your brother would have been finished. Old Mr. Millers exasperated and remorseful voice came. Jason, on the other hand, stumbled and nearly fell head over heels-Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. God damn minute! What do you think I am, a second man? Five dayster. Jason prepares to return to Babia with Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy. Lilith had arrived in Babia a few days before and was waiting for him in Babia. Jason stayed in City of Doom for the past few days, after learning about the situation, as well as once again formting the daily special training content for Legion of Doom warriors, every aspect of the matter was dealt with, and only then was he ready to return to Babia. Returning to Babia, Lilith will take him and Old Mr. Miller on an epic journey to meet Dark Agist, which is exciting to think about. On this day, White Fox, Tamakawa, Nielsen, Jared, Kataoka and others came to say goodbye to Jason. Right at City of Dooms harbor, Jason looked at the send-off crowd and said, You guys go back. Im sure that with your efforts, City of Doom will get better and better. Tamakawas beautiful eyes shed with a bit of tenderness, and in her heart, she was naturally extremely reluctant to let go. But she was more or lessforted when she thought back to thest few days of lingering together. Its just that after this parting, theres no telling when well meet again. White Fox didnt say anything, she just waved goodbye, she still had a task to do in City of Doom, she needed to contact all the major money changers and consortiums in Asian ck Market, to prepare for theunch of the new settlement tform in City of Doom. Captain Miller, well do everything we can to guard City of Doom! Nielsen and others have spoken up. Im sure you guys can do it! Jason smiled, and continued, In a little while, a new team of warriors will being into City of Doom, and this team of warriors will be merged into Legion of Doom at that time, to be stationed together. Nielsen and the others nodded one after another, their faces still agitated. Eventually, Jason took Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy aboard on this, and after waving goodbye to White Fox, Tamakawa and others, sailed away on this. Next up on the journey is the sword to Dark Agist! Chapter 1539 – Saint and Emperor in two days Babia, tarmac site. Rumble! In mid-air, the sound of a helicopter helicopter rotating in the air is transmitted from mid-air, and a helicopter helicopter is seen flying from mid-air in the direction of Babias tarmac. The eye-catching ck and white skull markings on the fusge were the unique markings of the Devils Army Factory, indicating that this helicopter belonged to the Devils Army Factory. However, for a while this carrier helicopter was not carrying cargo, but Jason with Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy. Jason and the others leave City of Doom and take an airne to the South America strip to the nearest stronghold, from which they then take a carrier helicopter to Babia. Its kind of the fastest route. The carrier helicopter circled all the way down and eventually settled on the tarmac. Mary, Hemers, Mr. Warfield, Tiger, Battle Goggle, Chef Spoon and the other Satan Warriors who had been waiting for them immediately greeted them, and as the door to the ne opened, they saw Jason, Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy walking down. Captain MillerC Tiger, Mr. Warfield, Wargo and the others smiled and opened their mouths in greeting. Old Mr. Miller you guys are back. How does it feel to have been around the two main sub-strongholds and the City of Doom? Mary asked with a smile. Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Feelings run deep. Witnessing your hegemony. From it, I can also appreciate that Jasons fight with you guys in Dark World all these years was bound to be not easy, but having so many stronghold territories is a reward worth recognizing. Satan Warriors in the arena after hearing the words is also very deep feelings, now Satan Operation Groups scale and industry is indeed hard-won, behind the payment is blood and tears, as well as a familiar face has left. Satan! At this time, a clear and pleasant voice with a few happy meaning came, is to see a tall and slender figure walked over, a long white dress reflects her holy and noble temperament, golden sparkling long hair shoulders and down, reflected is a porcin white like jade exquisite face, beautiful as a dream, beautiful unreal, as if it should only exist in the fantasy or portrait. As she walked, the dark scent surged, just as the painted figure came out through the paper, dazzling people. It was naturally none other than Lilith, whose amber-encrusted eyes were looking up at Jason, and whose softly contoured, moist-red cherry lips lifted into a light smile. Lilith, Im so sorry to keep you waiting for a few more days. Jason said in an apologetic tone. Hmm? Dragon Qi? At that moment, Old Mr. Miller, who was on the side, sounded slightly surprised, and his old eyes narrowed slightly, with a hidden aura shing as he stared at Lilith. At the same time, as if sensing something, Old Mr. Miller nced toward his right, and immediately afterC Whoosh! The crowds eyes shed, Old Mr. Millers figure had already disappeared in the same ce, as if it was an instantaneous transfer, and the next moment it was more than ten meters away from the right orientation. Almost at the same moment, on the right side of the direction, in the originally empty space, gradually, there was a silhouette that shed noiselessly. The figure was tall andnky, d in silver robes that were embroidered with a golden western dragon, an icon that was naturally extremely distinctive in Dark Agist. Parks, the Guardian of Dragons, seems to be pulled by Old Mr. Millers own aura in this moment and emerges. Jason noticed this and he rushed after him. If Old Mr. Miller and Parks get into a fight over some misunderstanding, it could be a problem. Devils Army Factory was not easy toe by, so it really couldnt withstand a lot of tossing and turning from a powerhouse of their caliber. Mr. Parks, this is Old Mr. Miller, my grandfather. Jason was the first to shout before the man arrived, while adding, Old Mr. Miller, this is Dragons Keeper Mr. Parks, Great Emperor Realm strongman. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Youre panicking. The old man has his own measure. This Taoist friends breath is strong, his qi and blood are infinite, and he has no hostile intent, so Old Mr. Miller certainly knows that he is a friend and not a foe. Jason fell back on his heels when he heard Old Mr. Miller say that. The two strong men whose own strengths were equally unfathomable fell to a halt as they approached, looking at each other. Old Mr. Miller nodded, like a recognition and appreciation of Parks own strength. Parks eyes but shed a touch of surprise that could not be concealed, although he sensed that Old Mr. Millers own cultivation breath was different from Dark Agists cultivation system, but the cultivation itself was the same way. Reaching Parks realm of strength, he vaguely sensed that Old Mr. Millers Combat Realm wascking, and if divided ording to Dark Agists Combat Realm, it did not seem to be on the level of Great Emperor Realm, but Old Mr. Miller himself had an aura fluctuation that was enough to beparable to a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. But Old Mr. Miller himself has an aura fluctuation that isparable to that of a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, and it is as vast as the sea, unfathomable. It was the first time he had seen such a strange phenomenon. Parks immediately knew that the strength of the unimpressive old man in front of him could not be judged by the Combat Realm, even with his Great Emperor Realm cultivation, he could not see through the depth of Old Mr. Millers strength. Lilith followed suit, and Jason whirled around and began to make some introductions. Hello Old Mr. Miller. Lilith spreads a smile and greets Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller although looking for Darceys help, surprise English, but still not pass, but he also know Lilith is to greet him, he grinned augh, said: You are Lilith, right? Fell out of such a watery standard, its own that holy ethereal gas Im afraid only Darcey can beparable to it, its own dragon qi surrounded by extraordinary bloodline, no wonder Jason is always on his mind. When Jason heard this, ck lines appeared on his forehead, fortunately Lilith and Parks didnt understand the Caroviannguage, otherwise he really couldnt exin it, even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he still couldnt be washed away. Thinking about Lilith? That Old Mr. Miller has some nerve. Satan, what is Old Mr. Miller talking about? Im sorry that Im not very good at the Caroviannguage. But I have arranged a course for myself and will learn the Caroviannguage as soon as I can, Lilith said somewhat apologetically. Learning the Caroviannguage? When he heard this, Jasons heart thumped, you have to learn the Caroviannguage to understand the words of this bad old man how to do? But on second thought it was fine, instead Old Mr. Miller was still going back to Carovia after this trip to Dark World, and there wouldnt be many chances to meet up with Lilith. Oh Old Mr. Miller means its getting a littlete, so lets head back to the base building and get ready for a meal or something. Still kinda sorry to keep you guys waiting a few more days. Jason said squarely. Mary, who had alsoe up behind her, had snickered when she heard Jasons trantion of the words. Theres nothing to apologize for. Im happy to have this opportunity toe out again as well. Lets go back over to the base building first then. Lilith said. Go! Jason also smiled and returned to the base building with the crowd, while finding a chance to privately admonish Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller, dont talk nonsense again. This is Lilith, dont say anything about thinking or not thinking, its not nice to hear. No ambition!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Old Mr. Miller responded with an old, unimpressed voice. Wheres the rmendation? Everyone, support some more rmendations! This is too dismal! Chapter 1540 – Taoism Its night. A rich table of wine and food was served and Jason met up with the Satan Warriors on Babia for a drink upon his return. Old Mr. Miller has never been much of a man, just an ordinary old man, with the only difference being that he is a little more shameless and a little more sultry. Therefore, Old Mr. Miller was also seated at the table and was savoring a fine wine. In the past, this kind of asion Parks will not show up, he is also a Dragons guardian, a Great Emperor Realm existence, more or less still some self-esteem. Tonight, though, after watching Old Mr. Miller be so unconventional as to just eat and drink with Jason and the many Satan Warriors, he naturally showed up to sit and drink with Old Mr. Miller, Jason and the others. At the table, wine is the bestnguage. Even if Old Mr. Miller and Parks couldntmunicate directly with each other because of thenguage barrier, everyone understood the meaning of the invitation by raising a ss. Old Mr. Miller was a good drinker, but so was Parks, and the two had drunk a good deal between them. Parks, with his Great Emperor Realms cultivation, is able to feel Old Mr. Millers own kind of transcendent and unrestrained state of mind, and Parks current Combat Realm has alreadye into contact with and realized thews of the Heaven and Earth Avenue, and the Way of Cultivation has been encapsted in the Heaven and Earth Avenue. What is the Way? All things in heaven and earth and thews of nature contain traces of the Tao, and it is with Dark Agists Great Emperor Realm or Hyacinths Sacred Level that thews of heaven and earth are perceived at a point where ones own cultivation is beyond advancement, and the more one perceives, the stronger the power of heaven and earth one is able to utilize. Therefore, both the Great Emperor Realm and the Sacred Levels strengths were divided into high and low levels, and this high and low level was reflected in the amount of understanding of the Heaven and Earth Great Dao, and how strong the Heaven and Earth power that could be utilized actually was. In Parks sense, Old Mr. Millers own state of mind seems to have gone through a nirvana transformation, and that kind of spontaneous nature and spontaneity is extremely close to Taoism. This makes Parks secretly shocked, the closer the state of mind is to the nature of the Dao, the perception of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth for the use of the power of Heaven and Earth is naturally morefortable. There is this saying in Carovia Taoist culture C Man follows thew of the earth, thew of the earth follows thew of the sky, thew of the sky follows thew of the road, and thew of the road follows nature. What do you mean? Dharma is also known as thew of thend. If a person does not vite the earth, he will be able to haveplete peace, which is also thew of the earth. If the earth does not vite the sky, it will be fully loaded, and thew is the sky. If Heaven does not vite the Way, it will be fully covered, and the Way will be thew. If Tao does not vite nature, it will obtain its nature, and it will follow thew of nature. Taoism is natural, and nature is Tao. Thus, the highest manifestation of Tao lies in following the naturalws of all things in the world. Old Mr. Millers spontaneity of mind, his spontaneity of heart is undoubtedly very close to Taoism, how can this not make Parks secretly shocked? It is too difficult to realize and transform in the state of mind. Reached the Great Emperor Realm, to continue to break through to the top, the cultivation is the state of mind, the state of mind can be natural enlightenment, enlightenment through the power of heaven and earth to break through their own cultivation confinement. As the crowd at the table drank, some of the Satan Warriors dispersed, some of them could only drink lightly, they couldnt drink too much, and people were needed for patrols, alerts, and other tasks throughout the base. Jasons table, where he is still seated along with Old Mr. Miller, Parks, and Lilith. Lilith picks up her ss again, looks over at Old Mr. Miller, and smiles, Old Mr. Miller, Ill toast you again. Old Mr. Miller naturally did not understand much, but there was no need to do so; this act of Liliths lifting his ss was already thenguage of intemunication, and Old Mr. Miller came to the point where he too lifted his ss, and said with a grin, Lilith is quite a drinker; here, drink. Old Mr. Miller drank it all in one go, as did Lilith. Old Mr. Millers face was delighted, he secretly nodded his head and muttered, This Liliths ability to drink is really good, if I have such a grandson-inw to apany Old Mr. Miller me for a drink, it would be really enjoyable. Sitting on the sidelines, Jasons face darkens again when he hears this and just thinks Old Mr. Miller is hopeless. Jason of course knew how much Lilith could drink, that wouldnt get drunk at all, stemming from her own bloodline, she was pretty much just insted from alcohol, so drinking was pretty much the same as having a drink.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jason, this Lilith hasnt been promised to anyone, has she? There isnt a marriage contract in ce, is there? Old Mr. Miller asked furtively as he pulled Jason over to him. Jason gave him a nk look and said, How am I supposed to know that. Then Old Mr. Miller ask, you to be a trantor Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, this said suddenly feel wrong, thinking that this Jason will not take advantage of their own do not understand the English and mess trantion? Lets say the obvious question for yourself is Lilith are you ever married? Are you married? Im sure the kid tranted it as Lilith, you eat more, drink more, or something like that. Thinking of this, Old Mr. Millers old eyes twinkled as he saw Chef Spoon approaching from the side, and he immediately called out, That Chef Spoon, right? The little guy with the great barbecue,e here. As soon as Chef Spoon heard Old Mr. Miller call out to him, he ran all the way over and said, What does Old Mr. Miller want? You sit here. Old Mr. Miller pulled over a chair, and then said, When Old Mr. Miller talks to this Parks and Lilith, you will be the old mans interpreter, and you will trante what I say to them. Make sure you trante them word for word, do you hear me? Its easy, Captain Miller, he can do it too, Chef Spoon spoke up, a little curious as to why Old Mr. Miller had to travel so far, when it was obvious that Captain Miller was sitting right next to him. Captain Miller was sitting right next to him, wasnt he? Jasons just drunk and confused. Youre up to the task. Old Mr. Miller said. Good, good. Chef Spoon nodded. Chef Spoon then looked to Parks and Lilith and said, Mr. Parks, Old Mr. Miller would like to speak to you, I will be the interpreter. Parks nodded at that and said, Okay, I wonder what Old Mr. Miller would like to know? Chef Spoon turned the conversation back to Old Mr. Miller, who smiled and said, Fellow Parks, Lilith is Lilith, and his Holy Dragon Bloodline awakening is extraordinary, and the path of cultivation is never-ending! I dont know if Lilith has a marriage contract. I wonder if Lilith has a marriage contract? Is he still single? Chef Spoon froze when he heard this, and he was about to trante it when cold- Ahem! Jason, sitting next to him, coughed dryly. Old Mr. Miller immediately said with a stern face, Chef Spoon, you dont have to worry about Jason, just trante for the old man. With the old man here, Jason wont dare to do anything, the old man will keep you safe. Chef Spoon finally realizes why Old Mr. Miller didnt ask Jason to act as a trantor, and now hes caught in the middle, left and right. What choice did he have when it came down to it? could only trante Old Mr. Millers words stiffly. As expected, when these words came out, Liliths dreamlike jade face was colored with blushes, which could be said to be the case of wine not intoxicating everyone. Even Parks blushed, where would he have expected Old Mr. Miller to ask such a question. Chapter 1541 Old Mr. Miller Says Kiss Parks did not think much about it, since Old Mr. Miller asked, he also had to answer, The princess has no marriage contract, and the princess is dedicated to martial arts, following the will of the Holy Dragon, shouldering the responsibility of revitalizing Dragons. Regarding the marriage of the princess, I do not have the right to speak, the specific still depends on the princess herself. Old Mr. Miller, through Chef Spoons trantion, nodded his head when he heard Parks words, then looked at Lilith and asked with a cheeky smile, Lilith, we have an old saying in Carovia, When a man grows up, its time to think about his lifes work. The meaning is, whether its a man or a woman who grows up to a certain age, its time to think about life matters. I see that you are not too young, it is time to think about their own life matters. Jason is the old man dragged up, what his character I know best, this kid is bold and courageous have to bear responsibility and responsibility, is definitely a worthy of lifelongmitment to the man. Do you want to consider it? Jasons face wentpletely ck at that, and he was about to say something when Old Mr. Miller coldly tapped him on the shoulder, and even put his hand on his shoulder. Immediately Jason felt that his body waspletely out of control, and his entire body was unable to move in the slightest. Chef Spoon, you hurry up and trante over there. Old Mr. Miller urged. Chef Spoon was on pins and needles, in a cold sweat, wondering if Captain Miller would turn around and beat himself half to death. This is not a good trantion job. If he could, he would have preferred to go and fight in the battlefield for three days and three nights rather than serve as this interpreter for Old Mr. Miller. When Chef Spoon tranted Old Mr. Millers words, both Parks and Lilith were stunned C Old Mr. Miller was here to propose to Jason! An extremely peculiar expression shed across Parks face, and the knot in his throat wriggled, but in the end he couldnt get a word out. It is true, as he says, that he has no say, much less authority, in the matter of Liliths marriage. That will have to be left to Lilith to deal with on her own. The blush on Liliths face was so blushing that it was about to drip down, she had never really encountered a situation where someone would ask about a lifelong matter right in front of her, and the person she was being introduced to was sitting next to her. With Dragons prevalent authority, and Liliths transcendent status, no one even among the Dark Agist dared to ask so directly, which would be an offense to Dragons. Lilith had remembered that the Holy Night peoples side seemed to be interested in joining forces with the Dragons, and it was still the Holy Night Archon himself, but instead ofing to ask her directly, he had gone to the Dragons old Dragon King, her grandfather. But the matter was left unsettledter, and I think it was her grandfather who politely declined. Even if her grandfather didnt reject it outright, she wouldnt agree to it, she doesnt like Saint Leo, the holy son of Holy Night people. She has a very strange sensing ability of her own, which she calls psychic sensing, when she gets along with people, she can sense within herself whether the other person has any malice towards her or whether they have some intentions or something like that. When confronted with Saint Leo, her own psychic senses transmit a feeling that makes her very ufortable, making her vaguely aware that Saint Leo has a hidden agenda against her, or an agenda that wants to make use of her identity and the Dragons power to carry out something. However, when facing Jason, she didnt have this feeling, letting her know that Jason really treats her as a friend and doesnt have any purpose or intention for her. If it werent for that, Lilith wouldnt have made the trip to Babia to find Jason when she left Dragons. Of course, there were other reasons for this as well, such as her wanting to make sure that Jason was able to cause a fluctuating resonance in her own Holy Dragon Bloodline and so on. And now Jasons grandfather is actually proposing him to himself? What do you mean? Is this Old Mr. Millers idea or Satans? Thinking of this, Lilith couldnt help but turn her eyes to Jason, she thought to herself that if Jason didnt mean it in this regard, then when he heard his grandfather say something like this, he would more or less show something, right? When she turned her eyes to look, it was to see Jason like a fool, moving and not moving to sit there, not saying anything and not much action, like a default! There are times when silence means nothing more than acquiescence. Lilith a heart pounded a little sharply, she couldnt figure out what it was herself, an indescribable blush spreading through her heart as she finally nuzzled in and said, Old Mr. Miller, I know Satan is a wonderful man, very capable and but dang. Its just, its just Liliths cheeks rolled and she couldnt even say what she said afterward. Old Mr. Miller had a hard time listening to Chef Spoons trantion, and then busily asked, Just what? Lilith you just tell me. I can give you whatever you ask for. I know that quite a few heavenly children exist in your Dark Agist as well, but I can guarantee that Jason will be stronger and better than them. Caught in the middle, Chef Spoon wanted to die, and he let go at the back, holding on to the idea of a dead pig in a poke, and settling down to be a messenger on the line. Its just that this emotional thing cant be rushed for a while, it still needs two to operate My energy now is more on the top of my own CULTIVATION, the emotional thingter and then, say it again. Lilith said with a red face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Good, right! Old Mr. Millers hand on Jasons shoulder pped his thigh in happiness, naturally he could hear that Lilith didnt exclude Jason in these words, and more or less still had some good feelings towards Jason. Cultivation is the most important thing, but we cant forget the love of our children. Old Mr. Miller smiled and continued, But youre right, rtionships cant be rushed, and its up to the two of you to manage them properly. After Old Mr. Millers hand was removed, Jason was finally able to move, and he immediately said, Old Mr. Miller, lets not talk about that aspect of it. Lets not forget the real reason I brought Lilith here, and thats to get Dark Agist. Although Jason couldnt move in the party, he was able to hear those conversations clearly. Now that Old Mr. Miller had said it all, he couldnt be bothered to exin anything, and just thought hed turn around and get Lilith to exin it all in private. The most important thing at the moment was to steer this topic away, it really couldnt go on and on. Old Mr. Miller immediately got interested and said, Yeah, yeah, yeah, almost forgot about that. Then Jason you ask Lilith where to find those Dark Agist. Chef Spoon look nothing to do with himself, has been sweating he hurriedly skipped, thinking to quickly run back to sleep with his head covered, back to Captain Miller if questioned about it said nothing to remember. Mr. Parks, Lilith, I was wondering where I could find Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist people? Preferably the Emperor Level Power of these two ns or something. Jason asked in this regard. Chapter 1542 Ancient City of Ruins Lilith sniffs and looks towards Parks with a gaze in her eyes, as if asking for Parks opinion. Parks didnt say anything, just nodded, and that meant tacit approval. Lilith has a n in her heart, she gazed at Jason, that clear and beautiful jade face is still stained with a little redness, making alwayse to the holy she is actually more than a trace of coquettish meaning. Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agists Holy Land I, Dragons, naturally know where it is. But we cant take you to these two Agists Holy Land. If I personally take you to these two Agists Holy Land, then ording to the Agists rules, it would be equivalent to me, Dragons, actively trying to make enemies of Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist. Lilith exined. Jason nodded, he understood Liliths words as he said, This is natural, I can understand. For no reason at all, naturally, I cant let your n take the initiative to feud with these two Agist. Your willingness to help me is already appreciated, and if it drags you Dragons into feuding with the two Agist, then I would also be ashamed of my heart. Lilith smiled sweetly and said, Its good that you can understand. In fact, it is not necessary to necessarily go to Holy Land, where their races are located, in order to find these two great Agist people, there is another ce where you can go as well. Oh? What ce? Jason came interested and asked quickly. Ancient City of Ruins. Lilith replied. Ancient City of Ruins, what is this ce? Could it be that these two great Agist people exist in this ancient city? Jason asked. Lilith further exined, The Ancient City of Ruins is a relic. When Agist discovered the Ancient City of Ruins, it was basically in ruins, so Agist called it the Ancient City of Ruins. Therefore, Agist called this ce the Ancient City of Ruins, of course, this was hundreds of years ago. After centuries of development, Ancient City of Ruins has now be an important gathering ce for Dark Agist. Not only Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist, but also other Agists have their strongholds in Ancient City of Ruins. Some of the young disciples of the Agist will alsopete with each other, and the ce they choose is in the Ancient City of Ruins. In addition, if the Agists want to discuss something together, it is also in the Ancient City of Ruins. Besides that, there are some unknown forbidden ces in the periphery of the Ancient City of Ruins, which even the strongest of the Great Emperor Realm are unwilling to approach. But other than these forbidden ces, there are also some trial grounds on the outskirts of Ancient City of Ruins, called Agist trial grounds, which are used for the young disciples of the n to undergo trials. Lilith continued. Trials? How do you try out? Jason was a little confused. Lilith smiled and added, There are extremely terrifying beasts in some of the dangerous ces on the outskirts of the Ancient City of Ruins, and some of the beasts have even turned on their spiritual wisdom, and have even learned to cultivate. Some powerful beast king level beasts have the strength of Emperor Realm. Agists disciples enter these dangerous ces to try out and fight with the beasts, which is a kind of the greatest sharpening for themselves. Jasons heart fluttered as he sniffed, and he couldnt help but think of a ce C The originators Sacred ce of Retreat! This Ancient City of Ruins that Lilith was talking about is all too simr to the Sacred ce of Retreat.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sacred ce of Retreat does not exist in the outside world, nor can it be perceived by people from the outside world, it is a space of its own. Back then, The originator used the terrain array to iste a space simr to a small world, in this space, the spiritual qi of heaven and earth is extremely rich, making the birds and beasts, poisonous reptiles within this small world space have evolved to a certain extent,pared with the outside world of the same attribute species, more than twice as powerful as two times? Simply ten times a hundred times! Jason listened to Liliths description of the Ancient City of Ruins, which was simr to the Sacred ce of Retreat, except that this Ancient City of Ruins was more expansive than the Sacred ce of Retreat. In order to confirm what he thought, Jason tried to ask, Lilith, is this Ancient City of Ruins invisible to the outside world? Or is it that when you look at it from the outside, there is nothing there, but when you enter it, it is a different world? A space that is simr to a world of its own? Liliths face rose in surprise and she couldnt help but ask curiously, How did you know? Its really a space like Sacred ce of Retreat, which is a world of its own! Jason said, There is also a small world simr to this in Carovia Hyacinth, which I have been inside. Generally speaking, this kind of small world is self-contained, and there is no shortage of sunlight, moisture, air, and other elements, and even a kind of naturalw of existence has been formed between all things within the small world. Unlike the outside world, the aura of heaven and earth is abundant in these small worlds, and the species inside have evolved and are ten times more powerful than their counterparts in the outside world. Ive seen a tiger in that small world of Carovia that was three or four timesrger than the tigers in the outside world, with boundless strength and sharp ws that could crack gold and stone, extremely powerful. Right, right, right, Ancient City of Ruins is pretty much like that. There are some fierce beasts in some of the perilous ces on the outskirts of the Ancient City that are extremely dangerous, and if you go deeper into the edges of some unknown forbidden ces, there will even be a Beast King holding down the fort, which is extremely terrifying. Lilith said. Jason spoke to Old Mr. Miller about this situation that Lilith was talking about. Old Mr. Miller sniffed and blushed a little in shock, not realizing that such a small, permanently open world could exist in Dark World. Keep in mind that The originators Sacred ce of Retreat isnt open all year round either, and only opens this once after hundreds of years. A small world that is always open for casual entry? And there is an unknown forbiddennd? Some beast kings at the edge of the forbiddennd have the strength of Emperor Realm? Old Mr. Miller muttered secretly, his eyes shing with a brilliant aura as he said, Such a ce is really worth exploring. Needless to say, those unknown forbidden ces definitely contain extraordinary treasures. Even the rumored Semi-Holy Pill as well as the Holy Pill are there. Semi-Holy Pill? Holy Pill Jason was a little taken aback. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said: As you kid knows, the value of a single Elixir is already worth a thousand dors and cant be found. However, under some specific conditions, a spirit medicine can also evolve again, evolve into a Semi-Holy Pill, and a Semi-Holy Pill can grow into a real Holy Pill. All along, Semi-Holy Pill, Holy Pill is only recorded in some ancient books, and as far as I know, no one has actually seen it yet. A Holy Pill, even if a mundane person with mediocre qualifications takes it, he or she will undergo aplete metamorphosis, possessing a Sacred Realms physique, and with a little bit of cultivation of ancient martial arts will be able to be a Sacred Realm powerhouse in one go. Thumbs up! Jason couldnt help but suck in his breath. A single Holy Pill can transform a person with mediocre qualifications into a Sacred Realm powerhouse? If it was a heavenly pride disciple who possessed some heaven-defying destiny to the strongest bloodline, lets say those heavenly prides of Hyacinth, Dark Agists holy sons and daughters who took them, how strong would the potential inspired by them be? Immediately achieve Sacred Level cultivation? Or even surpass Sacred Level? Its really unthinkable. From this, the Holy Pill, which is recorded in ancient books and only exists in rumors, also shows how heavenly it is. Chapter 1543 – Holy Emperor Cutting (I) Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his dry cigarette and then said, Of course, this is only Old Mr. Millers spection, Old Mr. Miller, I cant guarantee that there is really a Holy Pill in the forbiddennds on the periphery of the Ancient City of Ruins, theres just this possibility. After all, there exists a Beast King of Emperor Realms strength guarding the edge of the forbiddennd, thats still a possibility. With a jolt, Jason remembered the Green Spirit Fruit, an elixir he had obtained in Sacred ce of Retreat, which was guarded by two beasts fighting over it. Those two beasts were certainly not up to the level of a Beast King, or else all the Heavens Pride children within the Sacred ce of Retreat at that time would only have been ughtered. Ancient City of Ruins outside the edge of the forbiddennd with the Beast King guarding, it can be imagined that the depths of the forbiddennd must exist something extraordinary, let alone the Holy Pill, the elixir is certainly not ack of. In addition to pills, there must be some great opportunities. Even if you can explore the secrets hidden in these forbidden ces, you will understand the ancient origin of Ancient City of Ruins. However, Lilith had also said that these unknown forbidden ces contained great terror and danger, and even Great Emperor Realm powerhouses didnt dare to dabble in them easily, indicating that something terrifying that could jeopardize Great Emperor Realm powerhouses existed inside. Therefore, even if these forbidden ces exist inside the heavenly chances or not, it is not want to get it. The Ancient City of Ruins has Dark Agist strongholds all over it? Jason looked to Lilith and opened his mouth to ask. Lilith nodded her head and said, There are also frequent trades between Dark Agists, most of them are some herbs, elixirs, ancient books, and so on. These transactions are all conducted in Ancient City of Ruins. And each Agists stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins will have Emperor Realm powerhouses in attendance. Because there are many unknown dangers in the outskirts of the Ancient City of Ruins, and there are even times when beasts at the level of Beast King go crazy and attack the Ancient City of Ruins, which requires Emperor Level Power to unite their efforts to suppress them. That being said, in a small world like that, there existed beast king level beasts, if there was no Emperor Level Power to guard it all year round, in case these beast king level beasts went berserk and ordered other beasts to attack the ancient city, some Agist people existing in the ancient city would be ughtered. Seems like a fun ce to visit. Jason smiled and asked again, By the way, you should have no problem taking us to Ancient City of Ruins, right? Will it cause offense to the other Agist? Lilith shook her head and said, This is not true, the Ancient City of Ruins is not only for Agist people to enter. Some people from the outside world who have a close rtionship with Agist will also enter, just not many. Thats why its okay for me to bring you and Old Mr. Miller in.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. That would be great. This Ancient City of Ruins Old Mr. Miller and I have decided to take a trip. Jason said with some excitement. Well, it depends on your time. Well go over there when we feel its a good time to move. Lilith said. Jason thought for a moment and said, Just the next two days. Make a few preparations and depart for Ancient City of Ruins. Okay. Lilithughed. At this time, Parks spoke, Satan, ask Old Mr. Miller for me, what level has his Cultivation cultivation reached nowadays? What level has his perception of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth reached? Jason nodded and ryed Parks words to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and said, Combat Realm doesnt mean much to me. As for the realization of the heaven and earth avenue, to be precise, how much to use the power of heaven and earth, this cant be said for a while, after all, the old man cantmunicate with him directly. The most intuitive is nothing more than that, the old man and him to cut some, in the cut, some Cultivation Upanishad will also naturally understand. Cutting? Old Mr. Miller with Parks? Jasons entire body exploded when he heard this, and his mind was already going through all sorts of scenarios C what a wonderful and magnificent scene that would be? With great excitement, Jason immediately ryed Old Mr. Millers words to Parks. Parks face was stunned after hearing the words, but it made sense to think about it, the sparring cuts between masters, from which one can often end up most directly to some of the problems that exist in oneself. Cultivation-wise, sparring exchanges tend to get at the most intuitive ways of solving problems. Verbalmunication remains more on the surface. Parks strength on the Great Emperor Realm level had been stagnant for years, and he was vaguely able to sense that Old Mr. Millers mind was spontaneous and natural, extremely close to Taoism. He knew that under such a state of mind, Old Mr. Millers understanding of the Heaven and Earth Avenue would be moreprehensive and in-depth, and being able tomunicate with such a strong person in a battle and exchange of ideas with each other would certainly be a great benefit to him. With that thought in mind, Parks was to quick to do so as he stood up, made a gesture of invitation, and said, Then Ill spar with Old Mr. Miller, and I thank Old Mr. Miller for making time to do so and for his guidance. Its kind of polite of Parks to say that. After all, he is the Guardian of Dragons, the existence of a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, such a powerhouse in the face of Old Mr. Miller, humbly said the word guidance, is indeed very low profile. Which of the Agist Archons is not a towering figure? In rtion to others, they are dragons on the clouds, looking down on tiny beings. Although he could see that Old Mr. MillerCombat Realm had some problems, realm is realm, strength is strength. Realm and strength werent necessarily equal, otherwise there wouldnt be any demons in this world who fought beyond their level. Furthermore, he also saw Old Mr. Millers extraordinary state of mind, vaguely touching the realm of dao nature, what thisyer of state of mind realm means, no one knows better than him. Therefore, if you can fight with Old Mr. Miller and make him realize his state of mind, or even get closer to it, then that is indeed the word guidance. Jason was incredibly excited and ryed Parks words to Old Mr. Miller, thinking to himself that he would finally be able to witness the pinnacle of this level of power next, and it was sure to be extremely exciting. Old Mr. Miller stood up, took thest puff of his dry cigarette and pinned the stick to his body, he reached out his hand and pointed towards the front, and after half a days thought he finally managed toe up with an English word C Come on! Just as the words fell out of his mouth, Old Mr. Miller took a violent step forward, obviously still in front of him, but when that step was taken, the figure was already more than ten meters away. Shrinking! Parks body shape spread out, and also chased after him in this way. Old Mr. Miller was still striding along, looking calm and collected, and in two or three breaths the figure was out of sight. Jason reacted to this, and with a rush in his heart, he shoutedC Old Mr. Miller, Mr. Parks, wait for me! Saying that, Jason also chased after him with a sh dash towards the front bearing. Soon, Liliths side also caught up, and together with Jason, they chased after these two peak supreme powerhouses in the direction they had gone. Chapter 1544 – Holy Emperor Cutting (II) Jasons own speed has actually been fast. His own strength was already at the peak of the king level high grade, plus his own blood was boundless and his explosive power was powerful, together with his own sh dash body method, the speed under the full sprint was said to be windy and fast. Liliths own speed is also very fast, Dragons of the many secret method, specializing in speed body method also has a lot of, Lilith practiced is Dragons in the body method of the fastest Dragon-walking wind technique, with her own Holy Dragons Breath, the speed is really fast, and Jasons body speed is not different. With her Holy Dragons Breath, her speed is really fast, and is on par with Jasons speed. Jason, who was running with all his might, was slightly surprised because he sensed that Lilith, who was beside him, had a wisp of emperor-level aura fluctuating during the process of moving and running. This means that Liliths own Combat Realm has reached Half-step emperor level, or Quasi-Emperor Realm! Jason remembered that when Lilith fought against the ck Skeleton in the Battle of City of Doom, her strength was at the Lord Peak Realm. Less than three months have passed since the Battle of City of Doom, and now Lilith has been promoted to the Quasi-Emperor Realm! Such a cultivation speed could not be said to be fast. However, considering Liliths identity, it was Lilith, and with her own awakening of Holy Dragon Bloodline, such a cultivation speed was understandable, even if it was counter-intuitive. In fact, the shock in Liliths heart was even stronger, she had already reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation level, and had even performed Dragons Dragon-walking wind technique, but she was not even a few points faster than Jason. The speed of the two is basically the same. Jason, however, hadnt yet reached Quasi-Emperor Realm, and it really surprised her that Lord Peak alone possessed the same stance speed as her. It also made her feel vaguely that perhaps Jasons own potential was more powerful and counter-intuitive than hers and the other holy sons and daughters in Dark Agist. Lilith would have been even more surprised if she had realized that Jason had killed six of the Blood Moon AgistQuasi-Emperor Realm in Oakshire before he came to Dark World this time. The Quasi-Emperor Realm from Agist is not something that can be defeated casually, and is much stronger than the usual Quasi-Emperor Realm in Dark World. Killing six Agist Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouses in a single battle is naturally something that Lilith is able to do with her current Quasi-Emperor Realm strength, but if she were to be ced in the Lord Peak realm, it would be hard to say. Even though Jason and Liliths speed was not slow,pared to Old Mr. Miller and Parks, who were almost at the peak of the realm of the strongest, the difference was not too much to say that it was a hundred thousand miles. Just as they were still in full gallop, suddenlyC Boom! Boom! In the Andes Mountains ahead, there was a deafening sound of collision. The booming sound was too terrifying, as if the earth was tearing apart and huge mountains were copsing, and the sound of the vibration vaguely contained a terrifying abyssal pressure that swept across this side of the earth and sky. At the same time, the entire heaven and earth, the wind and clouds change color, majestic and vtile heaven and earth momentum stirred up, in the underworld that swept up the heaven and earth momentum as if within the might of destroying the heavens and earth, among the heaven and earth greatness in the manifestation of the power of heaven and earth, all concentrated in the distance on that mountain. Hearing such a shocking sound, as well as the magnificent power of the sky and earth, Jason and Lilith immediately knew that Old Mr. Miller and Parks had already exchanged blows. Jason hastily took out hismunicator and immediately got in touch with Hemers, telling him to inform all Satan Warriors to ignore the unusualmotioning from the moment, it was just Old Mr. Miller and Parks, two powerful men cutting their teeth against each other. If this hadnt been exined ahead of time, someone on Satan Warriors side would have surelye to reconnoiter the situation under such a shock. Indeed it was, and when the deafening, terrifying vibrations came, the Satan Warriors, who were in charge of the nightly patrols on alert, took notice and sent out the first signal, and a force of Satan Warriors quickly assembled, ready to go and find out what was going on. Luckily, thats when Jasons call came just in time to avert this Satan Warriors action. Jasons main concern is that with the Satan Warriors heading out to scout, and being close to the field where Old Mr. Miller and Parks are battling, something could go wrong under the slightest caution, and that would be really bad. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom vibration sound stilles, sound mighty, straight to the sky. Boundless wind and clouds also stirred up, the heaven and earth momentum is as thick as a mountain, boundless, in front of such a great momentum, any person can feel their own smallness. These two great powerhouses fought against each other, but their own formidable aura was controlled and did not spread to the entire Babia. Otherwise, a Great Emperor Realm strength level powerhouse, under the full sweep of its own pressure, would really be able to reach the whole of Babia, and under the pressure of a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, not to mention some of the ordinary aborigines on Babia, even Jason and Lilith wouldnt be able to carry it. Whoosh! Whoosh! Jason and Lilith were still rushing towards the front at a windy speed, and after about ten minutes or so, they finally made it all the way to the venue where these two powerhouses were battling it out. However, when they came all the way here after a thousand years of hard work, they saw that the battle was already over! Only to see the Andes Mountains on this hilltop, Old Mr. Miller and Parks have already closed their hands, their own vastness like the sea and terror like the abyss-like aura has beenpletely converged, but the field where the two fought still left extremely eye-catching traces. The trail, to say the least, was devastated. Old Mr. Miller and Parks stood on the ground soil lifted, the whole ground looked like being dug up three feet in general, around the mountains and forests fell down a thigh thick or even waist thick trees, and even some of the boulders vaguely have a fist branding, for the cracking. The entire venue looked as if it had been bombarded by a round of thunder and fire, and everything appeared to be broken! ItsC Jason was dumbfounded. Although he came a step toote to witness the sparring match between these two great powerhouses, but just from the devastating destructive power of the field, it was absolutely mind-blowing. If not see with your own eyes, it is hard to believe that this is really caused by human power, not with the help of any weapons, just rely on that flesh and blood!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that this is the battle power of the Great Emperor Realm as well as the Sacred Level powerhouses? Its really horrible! Its simply inhuman! Indeed, supreme beings who reached this level of strength were indeed inhuman. This is also known as transcendence! Jason collected his shock, then looked quizzically at Old Mr. Miller and Parks, and a question inevitably arose in his mindC Old Mr. Miller vs. Parks, who won? Chapter 1545 – Proving the Way with Power Even if its a cut-throatpetition there are still highs and lows, and right now Jason is curious to find out whos the better man between Old Mr. Miller and Parks. Before he could ask, Old Mr. Miller had already taken a step toward the mountains, still looking old and calm, and had even taken out the dry tobo stick he had pinned to his body, filled it with tobo, and took a puff.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked over at Parks and realized that he wasnt showing any signs of wanting to leave for a while, so he didnt care and immediately pulled his legs up and chased after Old Mr. Miller. Parks is still standing in the same ce, he seems to be in deep thought, but also seems to have some understanding, such a state makes the side of the waiting Lilith also did not make a sound to disturb. A momentter, Parks came back to his senses, he took a deep breath and muttered to himself, It turns out that the power of heaven and earth can still be utilized in this way or it would be more appropriate to say steal. Old Mr. Miller deserves to be called Its a high level person whose mind is close to dao nature. Said Parks, looking in the direction of Old Mr. Millers departure, with a look of awe and gratitude in his eyes. Old Mr. Miller, wait for me. Jason quickly caught up with Old Mr. Miller, looking at his old man with a clouded look on his face, he finally couldnt hold back and asked, Old Mr. Miller, between you and Mr. Parks just now, who was the better man? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and said in a nonchnt manner, Its just a cutthroat battle, whats the point of talking about winning or losing? Jason smiled sarcastically and said, There are highs and lows then, right? I just want to know how strong the battle power of Great Emperor Realm powerhouses on the ancient martial arts side is, is it exactly equivalent to Sacred Level powerhouses in Hyacinth? Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and said: Great Emperor Realm and Sacred Level are the same realm division, there is no higher or lower. However, whether it is Great Emperor Realm or Sacred Level, there is a difference between the strong and the weak. Parks, even if he is ced in Hyacinth, he is also one of the best in Sacred Level, that is, he is a little bit worse than the Goodwin family, the difference is not too big. In addition, Dragons due to have Holy Dragon Bloodline, the physical body is very strong, qi and blood exuberant, which means that the explosive power of this n is very strong, full force attack can be said to be a stone broken sky shock. Parks state of mind on the enlightenment is a little worse, just now Old Mr. Miller and his sparring with him, may be able to let him have some enlightenment. As for how much he can realize, it depends on his talent. Old Mr. Miller still didnt directly say who won and who lost, but Jason did hear something else in this statement, not to mention, at least in terms of the state of mind, Old Mr. Miller is definitely more superior. Otherwise, Old Mr. Miller wouldnt have said that he was able to bring Parks to a state of enlightenment after cutting up a battle with him. Jason couldnt help but think of what Old Mr. Miller had said about cultivation in front of him, the Tantai siblings, Darcey, and the rest of the group at Oakshire Universitys Bamboo Residence, which was summed up as follows. -Kowtow to the heart, cultivate the state of mind, and realize the way of the heart! Evidently, this cultivation of the mind is also extremely important. Thinking of promoting Emperor Realm, you need toprehend thews of the Emperor level, to put it bluntly, you need to understand the rules of the heaven and earth dao, however, the dao is intangible and cannot be captured, which requires you to knock on the original heart, with your own state of mind on the daow rules of the understanding of the sense of the daow. The point is, how to kowtow to the heart, Jason is still confused. He was now at Lord Peaks strength, and the next step should be to impact the Quasi-Emperor Realm as well, but he really didnt have any rules on how to perceive the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth through his mind. Thinking of this, Jason couldnt help but look at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old Mr. Miller, its been a while since my own strength reached the peak of Secret Realm Level-nine. Wanted to try to impact Quasi-Emperor Realm. but there seems to be no chapter and verse to follow. Ive been practicing for a while, including my own three secret techniques. In exchange, the result is that ones own Secret Realm Power is indeed bing more and more solid and pure, but one has never sensed The power of the Emperor. How should I go about solving this problem? Want to impact the strength of Quasi Sacred Realm? Cultivating Quasi Sacred Realm in Hyacinth, all need to make sense of the rules of the heaven and earth dao, with the help of the state of mind on the sense, will be their own force through the limit ofpression and cohesion, so as topletely produce qualitative changes, into a wisp of the power of the holy level. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, After years of battle and the baptism of blood and fire, your state of mind itself is far superior to others. The trials and tribtions of the battlefield have made your mind resolute and strong-willed, all of which contribute to your state of mind. Now you have been able to condense your own potential, but Im afraid you dont have much of a sense of your own potential. Potential is actually a kind of heaven and earth avenue, along with their own potential, with your state of mind to experience, whether it is sweet and sour, love, hate and hatred can emerge, there can be iron and steel, blood-stained battlefield, but also can have the wind and snow, flowers and the moon. These are the embodiment of the state of mind. Following these sensations, you then go on to realize that you yourself want a kind of avenue. Jason sniffed with some rity as he asked, Meaning that I can use my own Gravity Field to make sense of it? Of course. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head, then he looked at Jason with a pair of old eyes and said in a meaningful manner, What Old Mr. Miller said above is the way for Hyacinth martial artists to impact the Sacred Realm. of the Dark World, there is actually another way. Another way? Jason froze and hurriedly asked, What other way? The ultimate of force, use force to prove the Dao! Old Mr. Miller said in a hushed voice. Witnessing the Way with power? What does that mean? Jason didnt really understand. The cultivation path of the Secret Power Realm is the path of the Dao of Power. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, In other words, the strongest people above the Emperor Realm on this side of Dark World are on the path of proving the Dao with power. This includes Parks as well. Walking the path of proving the Dao by force does not mean that one cannot cultivate the realm of mind. The cultivation of the state of mind is equally important in both the Secret Power Realm system and the Agist Force system. This person, Parks, has reached the Great Emperor Realm on the path of power to prove the Dao, and his power has already reached a point of no advancement, but it doesnt mean that his strength stops at this point. If his own state of mind is further advanced, the morews of heaven and earth he is able toprehend, and the stronger the power of heaven and earth he is able to utilize, then his strength will continue to be refined. Jason asked as if he had caught onto something at once, Meaning that I can reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm just as well even if I continue to strengthen and quench my own Secret Realm Power? Of course. Although you have already reached Lord Peak, your Secret Realm Power can still continue to be quenched. Only when it has been refined to the point of true purity, when there is no way to advance, it will begin to produce a qualitative change. It will naturally be able to evolve a strand of The power of the Emperor, said Old Mr. Miller. Jason then thought of something and he asked again. If I take the path of proving the Dao with power to reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and at the same time, I also carry out the cultivation of mindfulness, and the two types of cultivation are carried out together, is the The power of the Emperor that I condense behind me even stronger? Is there a stacking effect? Theoretically its possible. Its just that the old man doesnt want you to try it. It would be misceneous but not refined. Its just like how someone who cultivates ancient martial arts wouldnt try to condense their own Saint-level power by using force to prove the Dao. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, You kid can honestly refine your own Secret Realm Power. After you break through to the Emperor Realm, you will naturally be able to realize thews of the Heaven and Earth Avenue. Jason nodded, and after this conversation with Old Mr. Miller, he did have a clear idea of his next path to CULTIVATION. Chapter 1546 – Direction of Cultivation The conversation with Old Mr. Miller had really benefited Jason a lot, at least he understood the differences andmonalities between Dark World and Hyacinths cultivation. Martial artists below Emperor Realm and Sacred Realm, whether in Dark World or Hyacinth, mainly practice their own force, Secret Realm Power on the Dark World side and Agist Force on the Hyacinth side. However, moving on, lets say hitting Quasi-Emperor Realm or Quasi Sacred Realm, it starts to make a difference. The cultivation system on this side of the Dark World is to use force to prove the Dao, ones own Secret Realm Power is quenched to the extreme,pressed to the extreme, making ones Secret Realm Power change from quantitative to qualitative, one will be able to condense a strand of The power of the Emperor. On Hyacinths side, he needs to cultivate his mind at this stage, which is what Old Mr. Miller called knocking at the heart, cultivating the mind, and realizing the way of the heart. Through the realization of the Way of Heaven and Earth through the state of mind, the Agist Force will be condensed into a strand of holy power.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Therefore, in terms of breaking through the Emperor Realm and Sacred Realm, the cultivation system on the Dark World side is rtively easier, and this stage does not require too much in terms ofprehending the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and only needs to continuously quench andpress ones Secret Realm Power over and over again. Thats why there are so many Quasi-Emperor Realm and even Emperor Realm powerhouses on the Dark World side, for example, thest time in Oakshire, Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist sent out quite a few Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouses. On Hyacinths side, it is much more difficult to cultivate to Quasi Sacred Realm or Sacred Realm, because it involves the realization of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and the requirement for ones own state of mind to cultivate is very high. In thisparison, it seems that Dark Worlds side of Secret Power Realms cultivation system is faster and stronger, and upies a greater advantage. The truth is that it is not. The disadvantages of the cultivation system of using force to prove the Dao will begin to manifest themselves in theter stages, the biggest problem is theck of cultivation of the state of mind, theck of perception of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and the inability to utilize a stronger Heaven and Earth great power. Like Parks, he is now the Great Emperor Realm level of the most powerful, after reaching this realm of strength, his own force has been unable to enter, which will need toprehend a deeper heaven and earth avenue, with the help of heaven and earth great power to enhance their own strength. At this level, the drawbacks also became apparent, and due to the previous breakthrough all the way to Great Emperor Realm, the cultivation of the mind was certainly far less powerful than that of those who had broken through all the way to Sacred Level in Hyacinth. Equivalently, when the Great Emperor Realm powerhouses on this side of Dark Worldpared to the HyacinthSacred Level powerhouses, in terms of the perception of the Heaven and Earth Avenue, the Hyacinths Sacred Level powerhouses were stronger, and were able to utilize more of the power of Heaven and Earth. This is not to say that Dark WorldGreat Emperor Realm powerhouses are weaker than HyacinthSacred Level powerhouses; Old Mr. Miller clearly stated that both Great Emperor Realm and Sacred Level are equal divisions of realm power, and there is no superiority or inferiority. Lets say Old Mr. Miller reviews Parks strength is not much different from the three old monsters of the Goodwin family, that is, it slightlycks a little fire. This so-called fire is in the ability toprehend the heaven and earth avenue. The question is, how many Sacred Levels in Hyacinth can rival the three old monsters of THE GOODWIN FAMILY? These three old monsters were all existences that had lived for hundreds of years! When ites down to it, that is the Secret Power Realm cultivation system, it is rtively easier to break through the Emperor Realm, which is where the advantage of using power to prove the Dao lies. The advantage of the ancient martial arts cultivation system is that from the beginning of Quasi Sacred Realm, one intentionally carries out the cultivation of the state of mind, and begins to sense the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth at an early stage, which is of great benefit to theter stages, especially after the Sacred Level. Only because of the continuous umtion of the state of mind cultivation in the early stage and the continuous umtion of the sense of the Heaven and Earth Avenue, it makes Hyacinth Sacred Level powerhouses faster and less obstructive than Dark World Great Emperor Realm powerhouses to enhance their strength further at this stage. Thats why, after Parks cut a deal with Old Mr. Miller, there was gratitude in his eyes. It was thought that in this battle, Old Mr. Millers use and control of the power of the heavens and the earth in the cultivation of his state of mind had given him some inspiration and allowed him to benefit from it. Such inspiration is truly priceless and cannot be bought with a thousand pieces of gold. One must know that after Dark AgistGreat Emperor Realm powerhouses have reached a bottleneck in their own strength, it is simply harder than climbing up to heaven to raise another sliver. Once it was raised by a fraction of a degree, the strength bonus it would bring would be incalcble. Therefore, both cultivation systems have their own advantages, as Old Mr. Miller said, there is no superiority or inferiority, and the superiority or inferiority is due to the cultivators different natural ability. Jason could only honestly strengthen and refine his Secret Realm Power, and since he was following the Secret Power Realm cultivation system, he could only go all the way. Old Mr. Miller also said that under his years of conquest, his own mind was firm and strong, so his mind cultivation was not bad, but rather very powerful. It shows that even though Jason doesnt follow the ancient martial arts cultivation system, he doesnt pull any punches with his mental cultivation. Thats where he excels! Through Secret Power Realms way of cultivation, one is able to rapidly impact the Emperor Realm and not fall behind in his mind cultivation, and in theter stages, this advantage will be infinitely amplified. This is if its possible for both cultivation systems to be carried out at the same time- The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a refined aura shing. Of course, what he meant by the two cultivation systems was not that he had to cultivate Agist Force from scratch while following the path of Cultivation that was based on force, that was simply unnecessary and aplete waste of time. It means that while he is practicing Secret Power Realm, he is also practicing on his own mind perception. He was able to evolve his own great power, Gravity Field. Old Mr. Miller also said that the Gravity Field is also a kind of heaven and earth momentum, along with the evolution of their own Gravity Field, so that their own state of mind immersed in, slowly to sense the Gravity Field and the heaven and earth momentum of the pull between, but also to be able to sense the heaven and earth Avenue. With the umtion of days and months, he strengthened his own mind cultivation while carrying out Secret Power Realm cultivation, and at theter stage of his life, the advantages he had umted were truly unrivaled. After determining this direction of cultivation, Jason was still happy in his heart. Unconsciously, Jason and Old Mr. Miller walked to this side of the base building, Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller and couldnt help but ask, Old Mr. Miller, youve had a taste of the power of the Emperor Level Power of Agist. When you get to the Ancient City of Ruins side, against Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agists Great Emperor Level Power, your old man should not be weak, right? Huh. Old Mr. Miller just smiled and didnt say anything. Jason sometimes really want to Old Mr. Miller pressed on the ground rubbing a while, some of the time the mystery really make people hate teeth itchy, line on the line is not on the line, directly give a quasi-statement is not it? Oh what does that mean? However, with Jasons knowledge of Old Mr. Millers temperament, he still had some idea in his heart. Therefore, after walking into the base building, Jason went back to his room to get ready for rest in a beautiful way. Chapter 1547 – Back Engraved Phoenix Figure Two dayster, night. Jason had spent thest two days deploying everything that needed to be deployed, including some of the arrangements for the Devils Army Factory on Babia and so on, as well as the arrangements for the training mission for the teenage warriors that had been recruited. Once all of this is arranged, early tomorrow morning he will head to the Ancient City of Ruins with Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy, led by Lilith, to officially meet some of the Emperor Level Powers in Dark Agist.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. For the past two days, Jason has been practicing in his spare time. He also discovered his own problem, although his strength had already reached the Secret Realm Level-nine peak realm, his Secret Realm Power was still notpletely quenched to the point where it was truly the purest and strongest. Of the three secret methods, the Power Evolution Secret Method had basicallypleted the second stage of cultivation, quenching his Secret Realm Power into Human Great Dragon Power, and thest stage was to return the quenched Human Great Dragon Power to his own Secret Power Realm. Thest stage was to return the quenched Human Great Dragon Power to his own Secret Power Realm, which was considered to be thepletion of a cycle of strengthening and quenching of the Secret Realm Power. In addition, Dragons The Sacred Dragon Technique, the second stage of Dragon Qi through the body, he has basically practiced to the peak of the realm, the third stage is the Physical Art of Unification realm. The third stage is the Physical Art of Unification, and at this stage, the practitioner will reach the state of Mixed Unity, where both the physical body and Secret Realm Power will be greatly enhanced, and the Qi will be exhaled as if it were a dragon, which is unrivaled in terms of strength. The True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is able to make ones Secret Realm Power pure and unadulterated, further enhancing the purity of ones Secret Realm Power. Therefore, in Jasons estimation, by the time he hadpleted one cycle of practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method, and his The Sacred Dragon Technique had reached the realm of Physical Art of Unification, together with the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, he would have basically strengthened his Secret Realm Power to its limit. When the Sacred Dragon Technique reached the realm of Physical Art of Unification, coupled with the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, he would basically strengthen his Secret Realm Power to a limit, and when he broke through this limit, he would be able to condense a strand of The Power of the Emperor, thus entering the realm of the Emperor. power of the Emperor, thus entering the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Jason also knows that theres no rush, that you have to eat your food one bite at a time, and that the road to cultivation is one that needs to be taken one step at a time. On this day, Jason practiced untilte in the evening, casually ate some dinner and then returned to his room to take a bath, ready to rest well, and tomorrow morning started to rush to the Ancient City of Ruins. From what Lilith had said, it was a long way to the Ancient City of Ruins. Just as Jason was about to lie down, he immediately put on his clothes as if he remembered something, pushed open the door and walked out. Jason followed the corridor to a room door on the right, he raised his hand and knocked on the door, knocking several times without hearing any immediate response, he had to open his mouth and shouted, Dark Phoniex, Dark Phoniex Still not hearing any response, he couldnt help but frown, thinking to himself that at thiste hour could it be that Dark Phoniex was still out practicing and hadnt returned? Dark Phoniex has been on a high-impact special every day since returning to Babia from Carovia. Jason understood Dark Phoniexs intention, she was a descendant of the Dark Phoenix lineage and had also awakened this Agists Dark Phoenix Bloodline, if she didnt raise her strength, it would be very dangerous. Old Mr. Miller is able to sense her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline, in other words, so can Agist the Great. If she were to meet the rival Agist Emperor who had caused the near extinction of the Dark Phoenix lineage back then, she would be invisible and would surely die. As a result, Dark Phoniex wants to urgently improve its strengths. Just as Jason was about to turn around and leave, vaguely, it looked like he heard some water ttering from inside the room, which didnt sound like no one was inside the room. Jason thought for a moment as he tried it, reaching out to unscrew the handle on the door to his room, and with a twist the door actually opened and wasnt unlocked. This woman is taking a bath? Jason thought darkly in his mind as the doorway opened and the sound of that water running in the direction of the bathroom came clearly. Never mind, go inside and wait for her to finish her shower. Jason shed the thought as he stepped inside, then closed the door behind him. Inside the bathroom. Dark Phoniex was taking a bath, she had just finished a day of cultivation, she was indeed very tired, and under the bath she was able to wash away her fatigue from the days cultivation. Dark Phoniex is already in the Lord Peak realm, and she wants to break through to Quasi-Emperor Realm soon. With her strength, even if she was taking a bath in the bathroom, with the interference of the sound of the water flow, she would be able to keenly detect the sound of someone knocking and shouting outside the door. Only, just now in the bath, she recalled this days cultivation, suddenly realized a key point, at that moment her entire body and mind in a state of blissful forgetfulness, this period of cultivation has been stuck in this key point of the bottleneck problem suddenly opened up, so that she instantly found a breakthrough to solve the problem. In her state of being in a brief state of blissful oblivion, she was also oblivious to what was going on outside of her body, and it just so happened that Jason knocked on the door and shouted at her at that moment, and she couldnt hear him. Dark Phoniex came back to her senses after that cold and absolutely beautiful jade face shed with a sh of excitement, she quickly finished her shower and stood in front of the mirror with a bath towel and wiped it off. In the mirror, a perfect body was presented. Body. The skin is white, with a kind ofpactness and toughness under years of training, that piece of proud like a huge peak inverted, is tenaciously resisting gravity, not the slightest see falling. Downward, waist body is wonderful, surplus a grip, the side of the cock is like a brand new millstone, abruptly rise. However, the most eye-catching is still her pair of slender legs, her height is close to one meter seventy-five, this pair of long legs almost took up two-thirds of the length, you can imagine how heart-stopping it is. After Dark Phoniex wiped herself down, she turned and was about to walk out. As she turned around, from the mirror, she saw a phoenix embroidered on her snow-white back, a ck one that was spreading its wings and taking flight, covering her entire back. This phoenix pattern vivid, as if toe to life, like through a spirit, embroidered on her back did not reduce her own beauty, but rather added a more smoldering and mysterious temptation. By this time, Dark Phoniex had pushed the door open and walked out, a washcloth in his hand to wipe his hair. Yes, shirtless and naked. She went straight into the bathroom when she came back from practicing, and her change of clothes was not brought in, so naturally she did not get dressed after washing, intending to walk into the room and then find clean clothes to put on. After all, she was used to it. No one woulde to her room, and since someone did, they would at least knock or shout and she would sense it. But tonight was an exception. Dark Phoniex pushed open the bathroom door and stepped out when Jason, who was sitting on the rooms couch, had sensed it. Whirling around, Jason put down his cell phone and looked forward, he was about to open his mouth to say hello, but when Dark Phoniexs figure approached him, his mouth went like this- O! A capital O. Enough to stuff ten or eight eggs into. Chapter 1548 – I Will Kill You Time seemed to freeze in this moment. The frozen time makes this side of the space seems to have fallen into a suffocating state, filled with an endless and fierce horrifying murderous aura! Yes, the killing breath! Rolling murderous aura like a tidal wave, surging in, the sourceing from Dark Phoniex on the body. Even, wisps of dark origin power immediately permeated her body, and her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline immediately fully revived at this moment, invisibly all about to transform into a Dark Phoniexs silhouette. Dark Phoniex would never have dreamed that Jason would actually be in his room. Damned if she didnt, fresh out of the shower she was naked, and the whole thing just appeared in front of Jason. Jasons reaction was even more damning, as was the reaction of every man under the sun, eyes wide, mouth open, and those eyes that should have been gouged out were still dribbling around, turning up and down at the same time. Theres no one elses reaction to that eyeball! So, Dark Phoniex is moved to kill, real killing heart, their own that killing intent quickly climbed to the peak, diffuse that killing gas is more horrible horrifying. Under such a strong killing aura, Jasons body had a jolt, he really didnt want to fight with Dark Phoniex, this girl is a Lord Peak realm powerhouse, and also possesses Dark Phoenixs iparable Dark Phoenix Bloodline. Its not good for yourself if you really get into a fight. Besides, Jason didnt think of this one at all, and if he had uh, hed still havee in. Are you kidding me? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! But he did feel surprised, really did not expect that this woman after the bath actually do not wear clothes like naked . Run? Its really unrestrained ah. Usually a cold and ruthless face, the room is a magnificent naked . Running, it really can not be seen. However, this body tsk tsk tsk, say on a sentence of absolute product is not too much, too damn stunning, see a thousand million times also are not enough of the kind. Satan, Im going to kill you! Dark Phoniexs reaction was also very fast, the bath towel in her hand was immediately wrapped towards her body, and in the sound of violent shouts, she had already sprinted to, and that big long right leg had already swept towards Jason. Whew! The wind of the leg whistled and the force was terrifying, permeated with a Dark Phoniex power that went straight to the source. Jason naturally would not sit and wait for death, more or less some loss of reason, he did not and Dark Phoniex head-on fight, he double foot stomp, the whole person immediately toward the right side of the sh over. Bang! Dark Phoniex swept this leg across the couch that Jason was previously sitting on, and with that loud thud came the couch immediately lifted up and tumbled towards the wall behind him. Dark Phoniex was about to continue his pursuit when a blow from Dark Phoniex fell short, when Jasons busy shouts came in- Stop, dont do it! Ivee to see you about something, something big that will allow you to quickly advance to Emperor Realm strength! Strength? Combat Realms strength happened to be Dark Phoniexs most pressing matter at the moment, so after hearing Jason yell that, she gave a lurch in her stance and forced herself not to continue striking again. It was also at this moment when Dark Phoniexs figure stuttered, Jasons entire face was once again stunned under a nce of his eyes. What did he see? On that glistening white jade-like back, the pattern of a lifelike ck phoenix was clearly engraved. Even though Dark Phoniex had wrapped himself in a bath towel at the moment, the thin side of the towel couldnt even cover the front, let alone the back. So Jason literally froze when he saw the ck phoenix design embroidered on the back of Dark Phoniex. Absolutely beautiful, magnificent, seductive and with an unspeakable mystery! Staring at this ck phoenix pattern embroidered on Dark Phoniexs back, so much so that Jason didnt move his eyes downward C although the rounded, millstone-like arousal at the bottom of the back was extremely visually appealing. Dark Phoniex had turned around, that murderous intent on her body not diminishing in the slightest as she said coldly, Tell me instead. If you can not say a reason Jasonughed bitterly, nced at Dark Phoniex, and said kindly, Are you sure you dont need to put on a top before this? Of course, Im more than okay with that if you dont mind. YouC Dark Phoniex blushed so hard she was going to forget about it. Dark Phoniex whirled around and went back to her room, and soon when she stepped out again, she was already wearing a long ck dress, which was in line with the temperament she had alwayse from C cold, powerful, and refusing to be cold. Jason had already moved the couch that had been kicked away by Dark Phoniex back into ce, and when he saw Dark Phoniex walk out he smiled sarcastically and said, Dark Phoniex, I really didnt mean what happened just now, I didnt thinkC No more talk about what just happened, one more word then lets do it. Lets just say what you just said, promoting Emperor Realm? you have a way to do that? Dark Phoniexs face chilled, his eyes staring coldly at Jason. It was obvious what she meant, if Jason couldnt tell her what to do, then of course she wasnt going to just let it go tonight. Old Mr. Miller was able to recognize the Dark Phoenix Bloodline you possessed at a nce, and Old Mr. Millers strength, as you know, is fully capable of battling the Agist Archon. There are many other cultivation masters like Old Mr. Miller in the Carovia Hyacinth. However, some of the high achievers in Hyacinth dont all delve into Cultivation, some of them will delve into other fields, lets say medical arts. Jason said. Healing? Right. Carovia Hyacinth has just such a man, called the Ghost Doctor, who is known as the Living Hades, and is a man of unfathomable skill.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. What does this have to do with my promotion to the Emperor Realm realm? Dark Phoniex asked with a frown. There is a Holy Land in Carovia Hyacinth, and the Holy Maiden of this Holy Land has her own Phoenix Bloodline, but unlike your Dark Phoenix Bloodline, she has awakened a True Phoenix Bloodline. Jason opened his mouth and continued, At that time, the Holy Lands Holy Lord had brought this Holy Maiden to seek help from Ghost Doctor, so that Ghost Doctor could help stimte the full potential of her True Phoenix Bloodline, making her True Phoenix Bloodline get the true meaning of her life. True Phoenix Bloodline to bepletely revived in the true sense of the word. What? Theres such a thing? A flicker of movement appeared on Dark Phoniexs face. In fact, she knew that most of her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline had never been stimted, if Dark Phoenix had not been subjected to the bloodshed back then, with Dark Phoenixs heritage and resources, it would have been able to help her stimte it gradually. In addition, in Dark PhoenixHoly Land, there exists a Phoenix Pond, with the help of some resources and the baptism of the Phoenix Pond, her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline can be fully stimted. However, now that Dark Phoenix exists in name only, Dark PhoenixHoly Land has also been captured, and that Phoenix Pond has definitely been destroyed, there is simply no doorway for her to stimte the full potential of her entire Dark Phoenix Bloodline. If she was able to fully stimte her Dark Phoenix Bloodline, she would undergo aplete nirvana, and her flesh, bones, internal organs, and Dark Phoenix power would undergo aplete transformation. Really at that point, it really wouldnt be hard for her to break out of the Emperor Realm realm at all. So when she learned from Jason that there was actually someone high up over at CaroviaHyacinth who was able to activate her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline, how could she not be excited? How could she not be moved? This was something she would have never even dared to think about before. Chapter 1549 Land of the Falling Phoenix Dark Phoniex half a long time to the heart of that shocked and excited mood suppressed, she is a very calm woman, Dark Phoenix back in the year of the bloodshed, a hundred years of heavy pressure in the remnants of the Dark Phoenix n on the body of the hatred and heavy burden. As such, Dark Phoniex began at a very young age, already self-reliant, and when she began to fight her way into the Dark World, her cold exterior was saturated with a sense of duty to her people. So she desperately did everything she could to make money, and she was afraid of dying, because if she died, the survival space of the n behind her would bepressed even further, or even C extinguished! Because, in the entire Dark Phoenix nowadays, there werent many of the younger generation, and she was the only one who was the most outstanding. She was holding it together alone, shouldering the burden of surviving her n forward. Therefore, she had absolute calmness, and when she heard Jason say that, she was indeed shocked and excited in her heart, but she knew that there was no such thing as getting something for nothing in this world. Even if Jason was genuinely helping her, what about that high ranking senior who was a master of the healing arts? He would help himself for no reason? Without any conditions? Thats not possible! She knew very well that even when Dark Phoenix was in her prime, it would take a great deal of resources to fully activate her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline either. Its not that it can be fully energized at the drop of a hat. So, after Dark Phoniex calmed down, she looked at Jason and asked, Meaning that CaroviaHyacinth, that Healing Elder, was able to help me inspire the full Dark Phoenix Bloodline in myself? Jason nods his head as he looks over to Dark Phoniex and says, Old Mr. Miller has long since seen what your current problem is. So, these are the things Old Mr. Miller told me. He said that you are now in an extremely passive situation, and that you need to quickly grow up and improve yourself. The best way to do so is topletely energize your own Dark Phoenix Bloodline, which is the greatest advantage of awakening your Dark Phoenix Supreme Bloodline. If you continue to drag it out, the further back you go, the more restricted your growth will be. Old Mr. Miller Dark Phoniexs eyes shed with a trace of gratitude as she said, I really appreciate Old Mr. Millers concern. However, would that medical elder be willing to help me for no reason? Jasonughed as he said, Ghost Doctor has some entricities in his personality, and naturally wont help you for no reason. Even if I were to intervene, I am afraid Ghost Doctor wouldnt give me the face. However, if Old Mr. Miller can help, then Ghost Doctor will still be willing to help, Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor have friendship, and Old Mr. Millers identity is also there. Dark Phoniex nodded, and a glimmer of hope actually flickered in his eyes. She knew in her heart that Old Mr. Miller possessed the battle power of a Great Emperor Realm, and the status of such a powerful person was naturally different. It was just like the Agist Great Emperors, any of them were extremely significant giant powerhouses, and the words they held were simply notparable to others. Jason continued, Since Im going to Ancient City of Ruins with Old Mr. Miller, Lilith, and the others first tomorrow, Iming over to check in with you first tonight. By the way, Ancient City of Ruins I think you should know about it, right? Dark Phoniexs face shook and a color of pain and mourning shed in her eyes as she took a deep breath and slowly said, Of course I know. The Battle of Emperors Fall a hundred years ago took ce in the Ancient City of Ruins. What? Now it was Jasons turn to be shocked. Dark Phoniex continued, Lilith told you about the Ancient City of Ruins, right? Then you should also know that Ancient City of Ruins is the gathering ce of Dark Agist, or the most important strategic ce of Dark Agist. Dark Agist has a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. A hundred years ago, Dark Phoenix had a fixed stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. City of Ruins Strategic ces Jason was slightly mesmerized, but he immediately understood the meaning of Dark Phoniexs words. Ancient City of Ruins was simr to the existence of Sacred ce of Retreat, and from the description, the geographical range was muchrger than that of Sacred ce of Retreat. Back then, Jason and other ancient martial arts prides entering the Sacred ce of Retreat could be said to have gained great chances, simr to such an Ashtonnd that had formed itself into a realm, the chances inside were simply unimaginable. Even Old Mr. Miller has said that there could be Semi-Holy Pill, or even a real Holy Pill, in any of the forbidden ces in this Ancient City of Ruins! Such a ce, of course, is the most important strategic ce, bar none! Dark Phoniex continued, A hundred years ago, Dark Phoenix was in the depths of the Ancient City of Ruins stronghold, at the edge of a forbiddennd, rumored to have a holy relic unearthed, Dark Phoenixs Emperor Level Power immediately went there, but was met with a beast king level beast siege at the edge of the forbiddennd. However, they were attacked by the beast king level beasts at the edge of the forbiddennd. At that time, there were so many beast kings besieging them that Dark Phoenixs Emperor Level Power couldnt resist at all and could only send out a message of assistance. Dark PhoenixHoly Lands Emperor Level Power including King Phoenix at that time also went out toe to support, King Phoenix was the Great Emperor Realm powerhouse in my tribe at that time, King Phoenix personally came, naturally forcing those beast kings to retreat one after another. Butter It is said that deep in the forbiddennd, something unknown and terrifying killed King Phoenix, and King Phoenix retreated in a bloody battle and was seriously injured. The unknown terrifying thing in the depths of the forbiddennd also retreated. Just then, the rest of the Agist powerhouses arrived. The wounded King Phoenix realizes that the so-called holy relic is a trap set by Blood Moon Agist, and in his anger, he attacks and kills Blood Moon Agists Emperor Level Power, but unexpectedly, Emperor of Blood also attacks and kills him, and he fights King Phoenix. Gradually, it evolved into an imperial war that swept across Dark Agist. With The Holy n of the Apocalypse attacking and killing, King Phoenixs blood stained the edge of the forbiddennd, and a generation of great emperors fell.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Back there, Dark Phoenixs fate is known to you. Jason could feel Dark Phoniexs heavy and mournful mood, and he didnt realize that The Battle of Emperors Fall, which caused the entire Dark Agist to be shaken a hundred years ago, had broken out in the Ancient City of Ruins. So the so-called unearthing of the holy relics was a fake? A plot set up by Blood Moon Agist? Jason asked. Dark Phoniex said: It should be, anyway, and Blood Moon Agist cant be separated from it, Dark Phoenix name is dead due to the passage of time, but I dont know the exact details. Due to the long time past, Dark Phoenix existed in name only, these things were just the survivors of the n at that time passed down orally, I am not too clear about how the specific insider, but it should be generally like this. Blood Moon Agist designed to attract Dark PhoenixEmperor Level Power to go to, encountered the Beast King surrounded, and then attracted the unknown horrible existence in the forbiddennd, seriously injured King Phoenix, and then teamed up to kill King Phoenix. unknown terrifying existence in the forbiddennd, seriously injuring King Phoenix underneath, and then teaming up to kill King Phoenix. Otherwise, King Phoenix was ranked number one on the AgistEmperor Level Power list at the time, so how could he have died so easily? Jason cant help but boo, Dark King Phoenix was actually the number one person in Agist Emperors battle power back then, so you can imagine how strong Dark Phoenix was back then. But what makes Jason feel a little numb is what really exists in the depths of the forbiddennd of Ancient City of Ruins? He had actually seriously injured the unrivaled King Phoenix, if not, Im afraid King Phoenix wouldnt have fallen in that battle, and Dark Phoenixs fate wouldnt be the current one. The Battle of Emperors Fall in that forbidden ce called Land of the Falling Phoenix! At the end, Dark Phoniex said in a single word. Chapter 1550 – Practicing Making Out Land of the Falling Phoenix! Jason remembers the name of the ce, a forbidden ce of horror where The Battle of Emperors Fall erupted and the blood of the great emperor ran out. Lets not talk about that One day, if I achieve Great Emperor Realm, everything Dark Phoenix lost in Ancient City of Ruins I will take back. This Land of the Falling Phoenix I will also go for a walk. Dark Phoniexs eyes shed with a sh of determination as he said coldly. Jason nodded his head, he could understand Dark Phoniexs state of mind, it was extremely difficult for any strand of Agist to awaken the strongest of the Patriarchal bloodlines, otherwise Lilith wouldnt have been hailed as the purest descendant of the Dragons centuries-old Holy Dragon Bloodline. By the same token, if the Dark Phoenix Bloodline awakened by Dark Phoniex is fully stimted, it may not be the purest offspring of Dark Phoenixs bloodline in the past hundred years, and if her cultivation attains the Great Emperor Realm, it may be even stronger than that of the King of Phoenix a hundred years ago. If her cultivation reaches the Great Emperor Realm, she might be stronger than King Phoenix a hundred years ago, then she does have the strength to go deep into the Land of the Falling Phoenix to see whats going on. Of course, it only depends on the opportunities she has behind her; today she hasnt even broken through to Quasi-Emperor Realm yet, and its much too early to talk about Great Emperor Realm. Dark Phoniex, Im afraid I wont be able to bring you along when I go to the Ancient City of Ruins with Old Mr. Miller and the others tomorrow. As a descendant of Dark Phoenix and having awakened Dark Phoenix Bloodline, I am afraid that your secret will be discovered when we go to Ancient City of Ruins. Your premature exposure will do you no good at all. Jason said. Dark Phoniex nodded her head as she said, That much I know. Thats why, even if you invite me over, even if Old Mr. Miller can keep me safe in Ancient City of Ruins, I wont go. I need to continue to hibernate and need enough time to get stronger. Its good that you understand. Jason opened his mouth and continued, When we get to the Ancient City of Ruins, Ill check out one of Dark Phoenixs strongholds from back in the day. Whats going on then, Ill tell you when I get back. Satan, thanks a lot! Dark Phoniex looked to Jason with a look of gratitude in his eyes. Since The Battle of Emperors Fall, all of Dark Phoenixs men in the Ancient City of Ruins have been killed, which means that in the past hundred years, Dark Phoenix Bloodline has no knowledge of the situation in the Ancient City of Ruins, because they cant go in. They cant go in at all.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Youre wee. Jason smiled, then said, When I get back from Ancient City of Ruins, why dont youe with me to Carovia one more time to find that Ghost Doctor and get him to step in and help you out for once. Dark Phoniexs mind was in a bit of a state of flux, and it would be a wonder if she could remain calm after learning that she had the opportunity to bring out all of her Dark Phoenix Bloodline. But, but Old Mr. Miller is really willing to help me find that Ghost Doctor? Dark Phoniex still couldnt help but ask. She did dream of her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline being fully energized, and she was certainly excited to have such an opportunity right now. But there are times when the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment. So she had to ask; she didnt think it was all unconditional. Why should someone help you if youre not a rtive? Just because youve helped Satan out a few times so far? Plus if you fight for Satan yourself, youre honoring a previousmitment. To really talk about rtionship, she felt that between herself and Satan, there wasnt any rtionship, it was just that Satans concern and help to her in this aspect was really touching in her heart. As soon as he heard Dark Phoniex ask this, Jasons old face got a little embarrassed. He coldly remembered the condition the old man had said, only, the old mans condition was a bit too shameless? Make Dark Phoniex his daughter-inw? In fact, Jason had a n in mind before he came over to Dark Phoniex, and that n was probably going to work, and that was to get Dark Phoniex to cooperate with the act, and to condescend a little bit. The problem was that there had been some springtime misunderstandings before, and it was hard to guarantee that said Dark Phoniex wouldnt misinterpret him when he came back to say what he had in mind. Dark Phoniex is also extremely intelligent, a look at Jasons face at the moment more or less guessed, she took a deep breath and said: I know there will definitely be some conditions. You just say it truthfully. If I can do it, I will try my best. After all, I do need to get stronger. With that out of the way, Jason had no choice but to tough it out and say, Dark Phoniex, like I said dont get mad for a second, make sure you stay calm. You say. Uh how can I say this Old Mr. Miller did say, non-family, that he had no reason to help you. This old man also somehow took a liking to you and said that if you were his grandson-inw there would be no reason for him not to help. Jason said with some embarrassment. Granddaughter-inw? Dark Phoniexs face was stunned, and then he also realized that Old Mr. Millers granddaughter-inw that wasnt the woman who made herself Satans woman. And then associated with the previous thing she just walked out of the bathroom, her face suddenly cold down, feelings that all this is Satan calcted? Jason took a look at Dark Phoniexs face turned cold, and immediately realized that she misunderstood, he quickly said: Dark Phoniex, dont misunderstand me first. As I said, what happened just now was really an ident. Before I came to find you, I had already thought of a countermeasure, which is for you to slightly condescend and pretend to be close to me. In other words, in front of Old Mr. Miller, you can pretend to be my girlfriend, and Old Mr. Miller will not suspect anything as long as he sees that we are close. When your bloodline is fully stimted, he wont give you a hard time even if he knows the truth. This bit of temperament, Old Mr. Miller still has it. After hearing this exnation from Jason, Dark Phoniexs face softened slightly. Come to think of it, Jasons suggestion would be eptable to her, except that remembering the scene just before when she walked out of the bathroom, and then having to go and pretend to be his girlfriend, she felt a little awkward no matter how she thought about it. So wouldnt we be cheating on Old Mr. Miller? Thats not very nice said Dark Phoniex. Its true that its not very good. How about you really be my girlfriend? Jasonughed. Dark Phoniex red at Jason, murderous intent abounding. Jasonughed bitterly and said, Just kidding, dont take it seriously. This is also a stopgap measure. To be honest, I also hope that you can be stronger so that you can help get me as well. I just dont think its a good idea to lie to Old Mr. Miller. If you dont think its okay, then, then its okay on my end. Dark Phoniex said. Jason smiled and said, Then its a deal. Dark Phoniex nced at Jason with a look of annoyance and anger in her eyes, but she also knew that what had happened earlier had been an ident and Jason hadnt meant it. But it wasnt as if she was immediately able to get past that hurdle in her mind. By the way, you havent been in a rtionship with a man in Dark World, have you? Jason asked abruptly. Dark Phoniex gave Jason a nk look and said, No. With that kind of free time, I might as well use it to cultivate. Besides, whats the point of having a man? Ahem- Jason coughed dryly and said squarely, Youve never been in love, so you must be ignorant of the kind of intimacy that lovers feel. In order not to show up in front of Old Mr. Miller, I think we need to practice. Practice? How do you practice? Im more or less experienced, Ill teach you. Jason opened his mouth in a serious manner as he sat closer over towards Dark Phoniex. Chapter 1551 Unpredictable Jason felt that his considerations were not unreasonable, Old Mr. Miller is very smart, if we dont practice the afterglow in advance, how can it be so easy to hide it from him when the timees? Heaven forbid he said he was here to teach Dark Phoniex really wasnt here with the intention of taking advantage of the situation while itsted. As for whether or not this is cheating Old Mr. Miller Jason doesnt think it really is. This time its pretending to be a couple, who knows if the next time itll be a real couple? Its even more nonsense to try to be a real couple if thats not even a chance to pretend to be a couple. A woman is a woman who is conquered step by step. The cause of pretending to be a couple is nted today, and may bear the fruit of sleeping together in the same bed someday. In short, as long as everything is moving towards Old Mr. Millers desired oue, its not cheating to talk about. If it was true that Jason hadnt thought much of her in terms of men and women beforeing to Dark Phoniex, it was different now. Old Mr. Miller said that you have to be responsible and ountable. Jason still agrees with Old Mr. Millers statement, so if hes not responsible for having seen Dark Phoniexs naked body pretty much all over the ce earlier by ident, is he still a man? He really wasnt after Dark Phoniexs stunningly beautiful body, it was purely out of his own sense of duty. However, Dark Phoniex this body is really not to say, can not pick the slightest w, especially the back of the embroidered ck phoenix pattern of reflection, appears to be more unique, the beauty and charm brought really no round than. Jason sat down beside Dark Phoniex on this with a jumble of thoughts in his head. Dark Phoniex didnt dodge away, but just stared at him with a cold gaze, a wary look on his face, preventing him just like a thief. Jason secretlyughed bitterly, thinking to himself that he didnt need to be so defensive of my old man, did he? This is in case in front of Old Mr. Miller, I sit next to you over to show intimacy, and you look like youre guarding against the fact that Im going to sell you out, a fool can see that somethings not right. This is a couple? Im afraid its just an enemy! Dark Phoniex, can you stop looking at me like that? I cant see the slightest bit of tenderness and love in your eyes, its as if Ive given up on you and youre dying to break me into pieces. How can you hide your eyes from Old Mr. Miller? Jason said in a tone of voice. Id really hate to break you into pieces if I could. Dark Phoniex spoke through gritted teeth. Growing up so big, there has not been the opposite sex to see her body it, an ident, but let Jason look all over the ce, recalling that Jasons eyes a moment to turn up and a moment to turn down the expression, she kills the heart all have. Jason cked out and said, ident, ident get it? You think I want to? You dont want to? Uh Jason was speechless for a moment as he said, rather annoyed, Thats not a concept. Do you want topletely energize your Dark Phoenix Bloodline? Do you want to achieve the Great Emperor Realm? Howe you dont know how to be flexible when I ask you to cooperate? Pfft Dark Phoniex couldnt help but chuckle at Jasons anxious look, and at the end of it she asked good-naturedly, So tell me instead, what should I do? First of all, look at me with a softer, more teasing gaze, in such a way that people can tell by your eyes that you have a crush on me, the thinking kind. Beastly like that? IC Why does Jason feel like his heart is clogged? Like hes holding his breath. Dark Phoniex looked on with amusement, and without teasing Jason, she said, Is that the look? Saying that, the waves of light in her narrow and charming eyes flowed, her gaze burning, points of provocative vor manifested, appearing extremely seductive. Jason took one look at it and felt a surge of electricity, it was a really strong discharge and he almost bought into the idea that the woman had some kind of physical designs on him. Almost, almost. Jason nodded, thinking to himself that it really was true that women were fickle, one second that look was like murder, and the next it actually became so soulful? In addition to the eyes, some bodynguage is necessary to create a match. Jason said with a straight face. Bodynguage? Tell me about it. Dark Phoniex smiles, but its a bit of a dangerous smile. Jason was already riding a tiger and could only say stiffly, Some physical gestures between lovers are normal. Lets say, seeing your hair hanging down, Ill help you smooth it out Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With that, Jason reached out and ruffled a strand of long hair in front of Dark Phoniex towards the back of his ear. Dark Phoniex didnt say anything, as if this was still beneath her patience. Dark Phoniexs acquiescence felt like it was fueling Jasons inroads, as he went on to say, On top of that, holding hands is pretty normal behavior between lovers. With that said, Jason couldnt wait to grab Dark Phoniexs slender fingers for a ten-finger sp. At that moment, Dark Phoniexs entire body immediately tensed up, in a state that looked like he was ready to storm out and kill at any moment. Jason saw this and then quickly said, Don t be nervous, the body rxes a little, holding a hand is not less meat. The self bloodline is fully stimted, Great Emperor Realm strength do you still want to think about it? That did the trick, and Dark Phoniex struggled to keep his emotions in check, letting his tense body gradually rx. But for the first time by a man so holding hands, she always had some strange feeling in her heart, as if her heartbeat frequency also inexplicably elerated a few points. Eyes, eyes do not change shake a hand you that eyes immediately want to kill like. There is such a lover? Yes, yes, yes, it is that kind of eyes just now, warm and tender No need to be so seductive and provocative, I will take it seriously. Jasons painstaking persuasion finally got Dark Phoniex to settle in a little. Not to mention, its starting to smell like a couple of lovers. Sometimes you can lean on me when youre tired, too, and thats what will show your trust in me and give the impression that Im your safest support. Jason spoke again, reaching out and pulling Dark Phoniexs body towards his. I dont know if it was Jasons intention or if the angle was off when he pulled it over, but when Dark Phoniexs entire body was pulled against Jason, her proud and spectacr presence pressed against Jasons arm in an unbiased manner. Jason froze for a moment, a slightly odd expression on his face, and a thought bubbled up- His own arms were thick and strong enough, so how did he still feel engulfed? This ditch is unfathomable! Satan, Im going to kill you! Dark Phoniexs insufferable angry shout finally resounded. Chapter 1552 – Traveling to Ancient City of Ruins The next day, early morning. On this day, Jason and the others will travel with Lilith to the Ancient City of Ruins. Satan Warriors havee to say goodbye, Mary, Hemers, Chef Spoon, Tiger and others all came, in addition to Dark Phoniex is also in the team of warriors to send off, looking at Jason and others to go to the Ancient City of Ruins, she is more or less a little mixed feelings. ording to the agreement between Agist, Dark Phoenix originally had its own stronghold and territory in the Ancient City of Ruins, but unfortunately, with the Battle of Emperors Fall a hundred years ago, Dark Phoenix suffered an extermination-like blow, and is now no longer strong enough to return to the Ancient City of Ruins. Ancient City of Ruins. I also wonder if Dark Phoenixs stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins back in the day has been divided up amongst the major Agists. Dark Phoniex thinks that being divided up is a sure thing. With the strategic importance of Ancient City of Ruins, there is a great deal of exploration to be done here, with many of the outlying areas being explored in addition to the Unknown Sanctuary. And some of the peripheral areas, from time to time, will breed some extremely precious elixir, in the Ancient City of Ruins in the more upied territory, the invisible assets will naturally have more. All the major Agist have Dark Phoenix has been exterminated, naturally they wont let this piece of fat meat go uncontested. One day, I will return to the Ancient City of Ruins with my people! Dark Phoniex clenched his fists darkly, making up his mind. Im just going to go ahead and you guys dont have to see me off, go about your business. Jason said. As the departure was imminent, Wolf Boy was really extremely reluctant to leave, and he looked at Mary and the others with bated breath. Mary smiled, rubbed Wolf Boys head, and said, Go with your brother first. When Im free in the future, Ill visit you in Oakshire. When you are a bit older, you can alsoe over to Satan Operation Group. Wolf Boy nodded and said, Ill try to get stronger! Yeah, when you get stronger. Mary smiled. Eventually, Jason and his group bid farewell to the Satan Warriors and set off on their journey to the Ancient City of Ruins. Lilith has also revealed that the location of Ancient City of Ruins is located in the Alps, a mountain range in south-central Europe that covers several European countries. Its no surprise to Jason that back in the day The originators Sacred ce of Retreat was located on Broken Peak Mountain in Oakshire. Five dayster. Alps, southern bearing. A group of figures appeared in the mountain range in the southern direction, and were walking forward along the forest-covered mountain path. Five men, both young and old, Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, Lilith, and Parks, had finally reached the south side of the Alps after several days of travel, and were proceeding under the leadership of Parks and Lilith. Lilith, what are the total number of Agist forces currently stationed in the Ancient City of Ruins? Jason asked. Lilith said, Besides my n, there are Titan people, Holy Night people, Blood Moon Agist, and The Holy n of the Apocalypse. there used to be other Agists, but some of them have disappeared. But some Agists have disappeared, and no one from that n is left in the Ancient City of Ruins. Jason nodded, thinking to himself that I think it was Dark Phoenix that Lilith was talking about? Along the mountain range to the depths of the surrounding is already sparsely popted, the temperature is also gradually be a little cold, on the one hand, this season is already in the winter, on the other side of the Alps side of the original year-round temperatures are on the low side. However, with Jason and the others physiques, this cold was nothing. As he moved forward, Old Mr. Miller was also paying attention to the terrain around him, having noticed that the route taken in Parks lead was basically a special passage formed by a kind of terrain mass formation. The only way to not deviate from the direction was to walk all the way along the passage formed by this terrain formation. This meant that even if there were any explorers in this area, as long as they took a route that deviated from the passage formed by this terrain formation by half a step, they would not be able to find the direction of the Ancient City of Ruins. This section of the road was at least several kilometers long, and it was absolutely impossible to say that one could mistakenly follow the passage formed by the terrain formation without missing a step. In other words, this Ancient City of Ruins is really unknown to the outside world except for the people of Agist. Walked for nearly an hour, walked up a mountain peak halfway up the mountainside position, the scene in front of me suddenly opened up, presented is halfway up the mountainside of arge open space, open space is located in some simple houses, a mountain wall in front of the shape of the entrance to the hidden formation of a mountain gate. At the entrance of the mountain gate, there is a sturdy and tall figure is guarding, that height has exceeded two meters, wearing animal skin clothes, cardinal muscles manifested, containing a violent and iparable burst of power. As soon as Jason saw the mans size, he immediately knew in his heart that this was a warrior of the Titan people. When Jason and his group appeared, several people came out of the scattered simple houses around them, obviously the personnel who were also on duty here. One of them was a middle-aged man who saw Parks and Lilith he immediately walked over and said in a respectful tone, Greetings Lord Guardian, greetings Princess. Obviously, this person is one of Dragons. Lilith said, Were just going into the ancient city and nothing more, so you can back off. Yes! The Dragons man nodded and retired first. Lilith said to Jason, That mountain gate in front is the entrance to the Ancient City of Ruins. These people on the outside are sent by the ns to take turns guarding the mountain gate. Just in case someone from the outside worldes over. But so far, no one from the outside world has been able to walk here on their own. Lets enter. Parks spoke up. Immediately, Parks led the way in front, and Jason and the others followed, heading towards the entrance of the mountain gate. Among the outside watchmen were other Agist men besides Dragons, and these Agist men clearly noticed that Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and Wolf Boy were not Agist men. However, Parks led Jason and the others towards the entrance of the mountain gate yet no one dared to stop them or say a word more. This is Dragons great emperor, these Agist responsible for guarding the mountain gate of the people in the n is only the status of the existence of the status of ordinary, if not so would not have been sent to guard the mountain gate, so they naturally do not dare to criticize what. Otherwise, Dragons Guardians temper is not something to be messed with, dare to nonchntly offend Great Emperor Realms existence, lift their hands between them and also kill them, dead on dead, the big shots of the Agist they are in wont be able to force their way out for them to offend Dragons a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Follow the mountain door to go in, soon came to the end, the end of the end as if there is ayer of transparent film, like ayer of boundary general, along thisyer of boundary general film, vaguely able to see some of the boundary within the reckless vast scene, as if a new directly presented in this boundary. Just step right into the boundary membraneyer. Parks spoke, and he took the lead. Immediately afterward, Jason and the others also stepped into the boundary membraneyer one after another in this way. If one were to look from the outside, one would see that after Jason and his party stepped into the membraneyer of the boundary, their figures immediately disappeared, as if they had vaporized out of thin air. In the next moment, Jason and the others figures immediately appeared in a strange yet brand new world. Chapter 1553 – Magnificent Ancient City It is indeed a whole new world. The blood-red setting sun overhead was gradually nting in the west, still struggling to give off thest of its light and heat, and the blood-colored afterglow reflected on the earth, staining it with ayer of blood. The ce where Jason and the others were standing was simr to a wastnd, the yellow soil was emitting a trace of heat, and the surroundings appeared extremely empty, and there was no green in sight. But if you look into the distance, there are rolling mountains in the distance, and in the back of those rolling mountains there seems to be a much wider world. The surrounding air seems to be very fresh, vaguely entrapped with more dense than the outside world of the worlds spiritual qi, in which gives a person a kind of reckless and faraway feeling, but also let a person feel their own smallness. Whew! Jason took a deep breath, then exhaled. This was indeed a brand new world, a world that was a world of its own, and was countless times more vast than even the Sacred ce of Retreat that he had entered at the beginning, practically without end in general. Jason suspected that even if Dark Agist had upied the Ancient City of Ruins for many years, he might not have explored all of it. Not to mention, the unknown forbidden ces in this ce were not explored in depth by Dark Agist. Its not that I dont want to, but I dont dare. A hundred years ago, even Dark AgistGreat Emperor Realms number one in battle power, Dark King Phoenix, was severely injured by an unknown being deep in the forbiddennd, so who dares to go deeper into the forbiddennd? But strangely enough, although there were unnameable terrifying creatures in the depths of these unknown forbiddennds, they didnt seem to have taken the initiative to attack. To be precise, as long as one did not make the mistake of going deeper into the forbiddennd, those great terrifying unknown existences in the forbiddennd would not take the initiative to kill out of the forbiddennd. It seemed that the forbiddennd formed two worlds with the outside of the forbiddennd, and as long as they didnt go into the world inside the forbiddennd, the unknown existence in the depths of the forbiddennd wouldnt pay attention to all the things outside the forbiddennd.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, with the unknown horrors that existed in the depths of the forbiddennd, if they really wanted to kill them out, then the Ancient City of Ruins would not have been able to serve as a stronghold for the major Agists, and all of the Agists in the ancient city would have been ughtered. At this moment, Parks reached out and pointed towards the eastern direction and said, Over there is where the Ancient City of Ruins is located. Its about two to three kilometers away from this ce, so lets walk over there. Jason followed the direction Parks reached out and pointed, vaguely saw a towering city tower in the distance, although still separated by a certain distance, but already let Jason feel a sense of ancient and then magnificent. Old Mr. Millers gaze suddenly narrowed slightly, looking towards a direction in front of him to the right, the gaze in his old eyes became deeper, and a trace of gravity seemed to sh across his face. Watching Parks lead the group towards the front, Old Mr. Miller also narrowed his gaze and followed in the direction of the Ancient City of Ruins. With Jasons and the others strength, the two to three kilometers were soon reached. As he approached, Jason also saw the full picture of this ancient city that had existed for an unknown number of years, the gate alone was more than ten meters high, and in addition to the main gate, there were six secondary gates on each side. It can be seen that in that long unknown era, this ancient city must have been grand and boundless, when the main gate and the secondary gate were all opened, and thousands of warriors drove the chariots to rumble through, the scene must have been shocking to the hearts of the people. Jason walked under this city gate and really felt his own insignificance, not to mention him, even the Titan people warriors who were all over two meters tall only felt the same. After all, these dozen high gates are really extremely rare. Without Liliths introduction, Jason knew that this was inevitably the Ancient City of Ruins. Walking in through the city gates, there were hardly any people to be seen, and this city within the gates was sorge that it was almost equivalent to a town-like size. As far as the eye could see, the most that could be seen was some ruins. The ruins of some buildings, houses, and so on, which had endured for an extremely long time, had copsed, unable to withstand the erosion of the years, and had been reduced to ruins that could be seen as far as the eye could see. Many of the buildings within the Ancient City of Ruins have weathered and fallen into ruin. The entire city isrge, and the areas upied by the major Agist have rebuilt some of the housing structures, but most of the area is preserved with these ruins left over from the ancient era. Lilith opened her mouth and continued, Since the Ancient City of Ruins is only upied by people from the major Agists, the major Agists have only sent a small number of people here, and overall, the number of people from the major Agists in the Ancient City of Ruinsbined is only a few dozen. The number of Agist in Ancient City of Ruins is just a few dozen people. Unless some of the younger generation of Agist came to practice, or the major Agist regrly held some events, there would be more people here. As such, there are no other Agist who are going to clean up the ruins of most of the areas in the city to build or anything, theres no need for that. Jason nodded, there werent many people of Agist permanently stationed in the Ancient City of Ruins itself, and the entire city was sorge that to say that building the entire thing up wasnt really necessary. My ns stronghold is on the eastern side this way, so all of you follow me. Parks opened his mouth and led the crowd in the direction of the east. Along the way, after some of the ruins of the time, Jason also reached out to touch and feel some of the stones in the hands of some of the pinch some of them are crumbled into powder, flurry of sprinkles, is indeed weathered. It was evident that this city that had been abandoned in ancient times had indeed existed for an extremely long time. Old Mr. Miller is also quite interested in these ruins, and when he encounters some rtively well-preserved ruins, he will also go to observe them, and some of the ruins have something simr to words carved on the stone bs, but they are in the form of runes, which are not understandable at all. Walking in the Ancient City of Ruins, feel the ancient city of magnificent and heavy, but also has a kind of indescribable sense of bleakness, perhaps in a long time this ancient city inhabited by hundreds of thousands of people, but now it is a deste, no longer prosperous. As he was walking forward, a team of hands suddenly came out from the corner of a ruin in front of him. A middle-aged man, followed by about a dozen young men, this team of hands wore dark redbat uniforms, which had an extremely obvious blood moon marking on them. This already exins who they are, the people of Blood Moon Agist. The middle-aged man at the head of the groups face was stunned when he saw the oing Parks, and out of respect for the Agist Archon, he stood aside and politely said, So its the Guardian Archon. Parks nced at this Blood Moon Agist man and simply nodded without speaking. Jason, however, was able to sense that this Blood Moon Agist man had a hidden fluctuation of Emperor-level aura on his body, and it was obvious that this was an Emperor Realm powerhouse. As for those young men behind him, their own Cultivation aura was basically around the high King level, and there were one or two of them who had reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Jason for Blood Moon Agist people originally with hostility, but now there is no need to rush to make trouble, first came to the Ancient City of Ruins or first understand a little before. Theres still a long time to go behind, and Blood Moon Agist has a stronghold here, so theres no fear of them getting away. Old Mr. Miller looked at the team Blood Moon Agist people also did not say anything, his own breathpletely convergence, looking with this ordinary old man in general. When Jason and the others passed by and walked away, the middle-aged man from Blood Moon Agist stared at the figures of Jason, Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy, he frowned and muttered: Outsiders? What is Dragons up to? Why did they bring in three outsiders? And why does that kid look a bit familiar? Chapter 1554 Dragons Stronghold Only after he walked away did Lilith whisper, The one who walked past is Blood Moon Agists Emperor Level Power, his name is Blood Shadow, and he is considered to be Blood Moon Agists resident Emperor Level Power in the Ancient City of Ruins. As for those Blood Moon Agist youngsters, they should havee to Ancient City of Ruins for training. Jason nodded, a yful gaze shing in his eyes as he said, Blood Moon Agist younger generation? If I were to block the door of Blood Moon Agists stronghold and challenge their younger generation disciples, how would Blood Moon Agist feel? Lilithughed softly and said, Really, then Ill be sure to go and maraud for you. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and Lilith talking happily, can not help but old wistful, only a pity can not understand what they are talking about. But there are exchanges is good, a have Dragons Holy Dragon Bloodline of the Virgin ah, this bloodline is absolutely heavenly, if this can be Old Mr. Miller old eyes began to emit light, has been in the spection will be born with what kind of heavenly bloodline of the offspring to go! The first time I saw him was when he was in the hospital, and he was in the hospital. I have to say, Old Mr. Miller is really thinking outside the box here. Old Mr. Miller nced at Wolf Boy, and couldnt help but feel a stirring in his heart. He remembered that Wolf Boy used to be in Dark World, so he should be very skillful in this aspect of English, right? With that thought in mind, Old Mr. Miller rushed over to Wolf Boy and asked, Wolf Boy, what are your brother and the others talking about? Wolf Boy sniffed and gave the general gist of Jasons conversation with Lilith. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Jason, thats a good idea. That group of people we just met are the people of Blood Moon Agist? Old Mr. Miller said, Theres something familiar about their scent. Go block the gate of their stronghold and beat the young generation to death. Jason blushed, wondering how Old Mr. Miller could understand the conversation between him and Lilith. He turned his head to see Wolf Boy and then realized, he couldnt help butugh and said, Old man, what about the promised virtue to convince people? Wouldnt it be a bad idea to beat people to death? I think its better to give them a little bit of breath, right? This is the only way to show that we are broad-minded, isnt it? Well, you boys have a point there, so leave your breath. Old Mr. Miller said with deep conviction. Haha Jasonughed aloud. In the middle of the conversation, it had gotten as far as the stronghold to the east where the Dragons were located. Its a stronghold, but its actually arge piece ofnd that was circled and then rebuilt into a small city with a gate entrance, which is guarded by Dragons warriors. Seeing Parks and Lilith approaching from afar, these Dragons warriors immediately greeted them with solemn and respectful faces. Walking in through the entrance of the city gate, there was a building rising up from the ground, divided into several areas, including a residential area, a training area, a medicinal herbs area, and so on. Perhaps knowing that the Dragons Guardians wereing, when Jason and the others entered the city, they were greeted by a team of men inside, not too many, eight of them. At the head of the group was a middle-aged man with a robust physique, his own qi and blood as majestic as a savage dragon, his aura was strong, and he himself had wisps of emperor-level aura permeating him. Obviously, this was an Emperor Level Power, and in Jasons senses, it was only not a First Emperor Realm, but at least a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse. Dragon Jim meet His Excellency the Guardian and meet the Princess. This middle-aged man said in a respectful tone. Brother Jim, have you gained anything in recent times? Lilith asked with a slight smile. Dragon Jim said, Princess, since the beasts on the periphery of the edge of the forbiddennd are at their most active stage during this period, our exploration is also limited, and the harvest is naturally not as good as the first half of the year. However, we did get quite a few good things. If the princess is interested, she can go take a look. As he says this, Dragon Jim cant help but look towards Old Mr. Miller, Jason and the others. Dragon Jim could see that Jason and the others were not from Agist, but were from the outside world. Although Dragons had brought people from the outside world in before, they were basically familiar faces who had worked together before. Jason and the others, on the other hand, areplete strangers. Lilith noticed Dragon Jims inquiring gaze, so she opened her mouth and exined, Brother Jim, this is Satan from Dark World, he is my friend. This Old Mr. Miller is Satans grandfather, and Wolf Boy is Satans brother. Its not considered an outsider, so theres no need to be concerned about anything. Satan? said Dragon Jim, his face struck with disbelief, In recent times, Ive heard people from other ns talk about it in the ancient city. Jasons face was a bit surprised as he smiled and said, This Ancient City of Ruins can be said to be isted from the outside world, and there are actually people talking about it in this ancient city? Dragon Jim nodded and said, I remember Blood Moon Agist talking to someone from Holy Night people. I happened to run into someone from the other side when I went to the trading area in the za a while back and seemed to mention it. It was about how Satan was. I didnt really listen closely enough.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jason wiped his nose andughed, saying, Its a slight surprise to learn that my reputation has spread to this Ancient City of Ruins. Dragon Jim didnt care about this, since Princess Dragons had extreme trust in Jason and the others, there was nothing for him to say, and immediately spoke, Your Excellency the Guardian, Your Highness the Princess, lovee with me, and see what has been gained in recent times. Dragon Jim led Lilith and the others towards the area of the medicinal herbs area,ing here there was also someone guarding the area, and it was also an Emperor Realm powerhouse, showing the importance attached to the medicinal herbs area. Walked into a warehouse in the medicinal herbs area, there are a lot of medicinal herbs disyed inside, some Dragons are sorting and categorizing, in addition to the medicinal herbs there are also some beasts, or call it the tissues and organs of the beasts, lets say the heart, ws and teeth, bones, and so on. Walking into this medicinal herb warehouse, Old Mr. Millers eyes immediately shed with essence as he couldnt help but say, There are actually so many half-spirit medicines? Spirit medicines arent in the minority either! Only Dragon Jim led Parks and Lilith to a wooden shelf in the warehouse and said, The main recent harvests include, twelve Fifth-grade herbs and three Sixth-grade herbs. On top of that, Third or Forth-grade herbs are in the minority. A Seventh-grade beast king was also hunted down, and the Fifth and Sixth Grade Beastsbined are around twenty or so. Since Old Mr. Miller couldnt understand, Jason tranted what Dragon Jim said. Old Mr. Miller was secretly staggered at his words and said, The Fifth-grade herbs he is talking about are equivalent to the Semi-Elixir in Hyacinth, and the Sixth-grade herbs are the Elixir. As for Seventh-grade beast king, it should be the beast king of First Emperor Realm strength on Dark Agists side. Jasons face was stunned as he said, Sixth-grade herbs are elixirs? Could it be that there are also seventh-grade and eighth-grade Ninth-grade herbs? Seventh-grade beast king is First Emperor Realm, then eighth-grade beast king is Supreme Emperor Realm? Wouldnt ninth-grade beast king be Great Emperor Realm? Thats pretty much it. If there are Ninth-grade herbs left, that would be Holy Pill. Old Mr. Millers eyes were shining brightly, sure enough, this Ancient City of Ruins is really full of treasures. After all, this is a small world countless times more expansive than even Sacred ce of Retreat, and the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that have been birthed over endless ages are absolutely unimaginable. Chapter 1555 – Turning Corruption into Magic Jason was really blown away by the immense value of the herbs that Dragons has stored in this warehouse, literally. Moreover, just now Dragon Jim also said that this period is not the best time for harvesting, because the frequency of beasts activities at the periphery of the edge of the forbiddennd is too high during this period, and there is definitely nock of beast king level beasts among them. It was no joke to annoy these Beast King level Fae Beasts and attract several Beast Kings to surround them together. If a Great Emperor Realms Ninth Grade Beast King popped out from here, then even with Dragon Jims strength, he wouldnt be able to withstand it. The frequent activity of the foreign beasts meant that there were fewer chances to explore the periphery of the forbiddennd, and the harvest was naturally much smaller. This made Jason not only secretly think, if it was during a good harvest, could it be possible to find an elixir in three to five days? Why does it feel like the elixirs that were so precious in Hyacinth are all over the ce in this Ancient City of Ruins? This is only the Dragons lineage, there are other Agists in the Ancient City of Ruins, these Agists are supposed to have divided the outer boundaries of the Ancient City of Ruins, and then all the major Agists are exploring and practicing in their respective divided boundaries.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. One can only imagine how many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures were collected by all the Agist picks, its unbelievable. Jason finally realized why Dark Agists side of Quasi-Emperor Realm and even Emperor Realm had so many powerful people, there was no other reason, besides Agists deep heritage, the resources they got from upying Ancient City of Ruins were really too much. Walking out of the warehouse, Jason noticed a twinkle in Old Mr. Millers eye, a look of great interest. Indeed, those medicinal herbs he saw in the warehouse just now were really capable of refining quite a few high-grade martial arts pills, which were irreceable treasures whether they were used to stimte ones own qi and blood, strengthen ones own body, or used for cultivation. Old Mr. Miller heartbeat, huh? Jason looked over at Old Mr. Miller and whispered. Old Mr. Millers old eyes shed as he said, Ask Lilith if these herbs are used for alchemy after they collect them. If they are used for alchemy, can you take us to see the ce where they make the pills to see. Jason nods and opens his mouth to question Lilith on this, as Old Mr. Miller intended. Liliths face was stunned as she looked curiously at Jason and said, Naturally, it is used for alchemy. However, there are some herbs that are also directly boiled to quench the body. These herbs possess different medicinal effects and contain extremely dense aura energy within them, which is very suitable for Cultivation cultivation. Nonsense, its either a semi-spiritual or spiritual medicine, certainly suitable for CULTIVATION cultivation. Jason thought darkly in his mind as he then asked, Old Mr. Miller said could you show us where you make pills? The main thing is that I want to see how you guys make pills. After all, in CaroviaHyacinth, alchemy has also been sourced for a long time, and it can be said to be extremely mature. Liliths eyes couldnt help but look towards Parks as she sniffed. In Dragons stronghold, Alchemy Pavilion was extremely important, it could be said that it was the most important ce in the entire Dragons stronghold, and there were various kinds of elixirs, which would be directly supplied to DragonsHoly Land after they were refined, and in case there was any ident in the Alchemy Pavilion, it would rte to the cultivation of the entire DragonsHoly Land disciples, thus it was extremely important. In case there is any ident in Alchemy Pavilion, it will be rted to the cultivation of the entire DragonsHoly Land disciples, therefore it is extremely important. So, Lilith cant take the liberty of deciding on such a big matter and has to consult Parks. Parks mused, technically the Alchemy Pavilion was closed to the public. However, thinking of Old Mr. Millers own strength, this is obviously a world outside the high person, and at the time with Old Mr. Miller cut a battle, indeed is to let him in the state of mind on the sense of breakthrough, and he is benefited greatly. After thinking about it, Parks nodded and said, Okay, we can visit the Alchemy Pavilion. However, if Dragon Master is refining pills during the visit, remember not to disturb him. Thanks Mr. Parks, were just watching for a bit, were sure we wont disturb Dragons alchemists alchemy. Jason said. Parks nodded and led Jason and the others forward, into a building that appeared to be an ancient, grandiose structure in the Dragons stronghold, all the way to the very inside, through a gate guarded by Dragons warriors, to the Alchemy Pavilion. Alchemy Pavilion was a separate pavilion, and within the entire pavilion, there was a refreshing aroma of pills permeating out. There were several Dragons disciples busy in the attic, presumably medicine boys in the Alchemy Pavilion. Inside the attic, inside an independent alchemy room, there was an old man with white hair and beard who was refining pills, looking grave and concentrated, being on the fire of the pills, and looking at the refining situation inside the pills from time to time. Old Mr. Millers heart moved, and his figure shed and shed silently, watching outside the door of the alchemy room. There were still two furnaces of pills in the alchemy room, but they looked like failures. Old Mr. Miller sniffed the end of his nose and muttered to himself, Is this refining Sixth-grade martial arts pills? At this time, only to see the old man with white hair control the fire of the Dan furnace, quickly put a strain of medicinal herbs towards the furnace, these medicinal herbs are the key to determine whether the Dan is sessful or not, which means that this alchemy hase to the most critical step. When these herbs were put into the dan furnace, the old man with white hair watched silently for a while, his face changed violently, and he looked incredibly frustrated as he said, Failed again Dragon Master. At that moment, Parks, who was standing outside the door of the alchemy room, spoke up. Dragon Master turned back and saw the crowd standing outside the door, he looked frustrated and remorseful as he said, Refining a sixth grade elixir, another failure. Lilith was about to say something when she suddenly saw Old Mr. Miller walk into the alchemy room with an arrow step, his right hand alchemy furnaces fire was raised, and there was a pure and iparable holy power diffused out, covering the fire. Under the istion of the holy power, the furnace fire was clearly still burning, but the heat had been isted from the Dan furnace. Old Mr. Miller nose end sniffing sound, the eyes flew in the alchemy room around the ced in the medicinal herbs to search for some, fiercely reached out a probe, several different medicinal herbs Huran spaced out to be taken by him, and then put into the Dan furnace. Immediately afterward, Old Mr. Miller controlled his own holy power, and a wisp of hearth fire began to burn into the cauldron. It all changed extremely quickly! That Dragon Master coldly saw a stranger rushing into his alchemy room, an old face bursting with anger, and was about to snap when suddenly- In that Dan furnace, there was a wisp of the aroma of the elixir that was diffusing, and it was still an extremely strong aroma. At that moment, Dragon Masters face waspletely stunned, the original furious face immediately became shocked and horrified, alchemy for decades he clearly realized, that a wisp of the fragrance of the dan wafted out is not a sign of the dan to be a dan? How is this, how is this possible? With his experience, it was clear that the Dan batch just now was going to fail. How is it that once this bad old man came over, he actually had the ability to turn rottenness into magic, refining the Sixth Grade Pill that was originally going to fail? This is incredible. Dragon Master waspletely shocked, and his entire body held its breath as he watched Old Mr. Millers alchemy with rapt attention. Finally, Old Mr. Miller reached out and gently pushed his hand, the fire on the dan furnace immediately extinguished, then he lifted the lid, a reddish colored glow presented itself from within the dan furnace. The crowd looked towards the furnace, and saw that a thumb-sized reddish pill had already taken shape and was inside the furnace. Chapter 1556 – Alchemy Master The red haze shed, the light flowed, and the pills smelled fragrant. A reddish-bodied elixir was taking shape in the furnace, and was emitting an extremely rich aroma of the elixir, making people feel rxed when they smelled a single strand of it. This was the medicinal properties of a high-grade Martial Dan! A sixth-grade and above martial dan could be called a high-grade martial dan, even in Hyacinth, it was a raremodity, absolutely unattainable. Sess, sess? Its actually been refined! Dragon Master looked at the refined Sixth-grade martial arts pills that were still emitting warmth, his entire body waspletely in a state of confusion, only feeling that this was too unbelievable. With his experience, he had thought that this alchemy was going to fail again, but who would have thought that Old Mr. Miller rushed in and was actually able to turn decay into miracle, and seeded in refining this high-grade elixir that was originally destined to fail in his eyes. What does that mean? It meant that this old man in front of him definitely beat him by arge margin in terms of alchemy attainments!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This is a high-grade elixir! A high-grade elixir that is extremely difficult to refine! I remember that so far in my n, the sess rate of refining high grade pills is only about thirty percent, making them extremely difficult to refine! Lilith couldnt help but marvel as well. Parks took a deep breath and looked at Old Mr. Miller with a gaze that appeared to be even more respectful, a respect that came from the bottom of his heart, a respect that did not lie in how strong Old Mr. Millers Cultivation was, but simply the level of alchemy that Old Mr. Miller had demonstrated just now. In Dark Agist, the status of alchemists was extremely high, and the major Agists absolutely respected alchemists to no end. Its like Dragons Alchemist Master, the whiskered Dragon Master in front of him, whose Cultivation strength is also First Emperor Realm, but his status among Dragons is no less than that of Parks. Even Parks, being a Dragons Guardian, is extremely respectful when dealing with the Dragon Master. Alchemists are too important to the Dark Agist, the more high quality pills a good alchemist makes, the more powerful the Agist will be, and the power of the n will grow stronger and stronger. On the other hand, if there is no good alchemist, and the number of powerful people achieved is far inferior to other Agists in terms of refining pills, the overall strength of the Agist will inevitably be weaker and weaker. It was a virtuous cycle, the higher the level of the alchemist, the more high quality pills he made, and the more powerful the n achieved. Therefore, a master-level alchemist was an existence of supreme status in Dark Agist. Its a pity that this Sixth-grade martial arts pills was originally able to be refined into a top-grade Sixth-grade martial arts pills, but its a pity that I didnt have enough control over the fire and herbs just now, and I almost ruined this Sixth-grade martial arts pills. Even though I tried my best to save it, the grade has dropped, and now its at most a mid-grade Sixth-grade martial arts pills. Even so, it is still a Sixth-grade martial arts pills. Old Mr. Millermented, not without regret. Jason knew nothing about the alchemy side of things, and he remembered seeing Old Mr. Miller doing alchemy from time to time even when he was a kid in that little ravine of a vige, boiling herbs to harden his body in addition to alchemy. Therefore, seeing Old Mr. Miller going to alchemy he didnt have any deep feelings, but on the contrary, he was shocked by the hand Old Mr. Miller had just revealed C taking things from the air! If he hadnt been mistaken just now, Old Mr. Miller hadpletely spaced out and reached for the herbs when he took them. Thats too fucking awesome, isnt it? How can you do that? How did you do that? This damned Old Mr. Miller suddenly still hides such a hand of mastery, so many years have not seen him in front of his own hand, let alone teach himself. Jasons whole being got indignant all of a sudden. Dragon Master had alsoe back to his senses at this time, he was no longer a respected alchemy master among Dragons, and he was able to refine high-grade martial pills, only that his sess rate was sometimes high and sometimes low. However, a furnace in his opinion doomed to fail, actually through the hands of Old Mr. Miller was refined sessfully, which is already enough to show that Old Mr. Millers alchemy level is definitely higher than his. Dragon Master took a deep breath and opened his mouth to ask, I wonder if this alchemy senior is? Old Mr. Miller could not understand Dragon Masters words, so he red at Jason, who rushed over to trante. After Jasons trantion, and Liliths introduction on the sidelines, Dragon Master finally learns that Old Mr. Miller is from Carovia Hyacinth, and is also a cultivation master that Parks would respect. Dragon Master shouted for the medicine boy toe in and put away the high quality elixir that had been refined, then the group walked out of the Alchemy Pavilion and into a hall. Lilith also brewed a pot of tea, this tea is extraordinary, is from the Ancient City of Ruins outskirts of thend of the tea leaves containing heaven and earth aura, after refining and then brewing tea, the aura of the rich vor of tea is enough to make a person mesmerized. After some exchanges, Dragon Master, with admiration and even more shame, asked Old Mr. Miller many questions about alchemy, saying, I wonder what level of alchemy Old Mr. Miller can rank in Carovia Hyacinth? Old Mr. Miller listened to Jasons trantion, and after hearing such a question he smiled bashfully and said, Carovia Hyacinth has a great number of alchemy masters, and there are all the major families and all the major Holy Land, and the alchemy level of these true alchemy masters is naturally much higher than mine. This little bit of my alchemy level is nothing. Old Mr. Millers words are true, not to mention that Ghost Doctors extraordinary alchemy is beyond his reach. In Hyacinth, even the major families of the major Holy Land, some special potions, have to go tomission Ghost Doctor to help refine. To Old Mr. Miller, Ghost Doctors level of alchemy is what truly qualifies him as a master. Old Mr. Miller did not know that in the eyes of Dragon Master, Parks and the others, he was already a master of masters in the art of alchemy. Dragon Master was still really shocked after listening to Old Mr. Millers words, he didnt expect that in Carovia Hyacinth, there was actually a more powerful Alchemy Master? In his eyes, Old Mr. Miller was even more powerful than him, and Carovia Hyacinth had even stronger alchemists, so wouldnt it be possible to call them god-level alchemists? Dragon Masters old eyes shed with essence, his greatest love in this life was alchemy, his greatest obsession was also alchemy, in the entire Dark Agists alchemists, his alchemy skill was definitely called one of the best. Now, learning that more powerful alchemists actually existed in CaroviaHyacinth, his mind couldnt help but be enlivened-perhaps there was a chance to travel to CaroviaHyacinth to see some of them? If they could learn from stronger alchemists and improve their own alchemy skills, it would definitely be beneficial to Dragons, and even more so to the prosperity of the entire Dragons. Chapter 1557 Doing a Big Job When it got a littlete, Dragons side went to prepare the meal, Jason and the others came over, naturally they had to be entertained. Not to mention the fact that Old Mr. Miller showed his hand in the alchemy room, making the Dragons in this stronghold respect Jason. Even if Old Mr. Miller wasnt one of the Dragons, such a master alchemist is worth honoring. Needless to say, Dragons would dly hire Old Mr. Miller to be a master alchemist for Dragons, if Old Mr. Miller was willing to do so, no matter what the cost. Its not like the thought hadnt crossed Parks mind, but it was only a thought. Parks wont forget that, in addition to alchemy, Old Mr. Millers own cultivation strength is equivalent to that of an Agist Archon, and is the most powerful of the Agist Archons. With such a strong man and his alchemy skills being superior to Dragon Masters, it would only be impossible for Dragons to hire him. Next, Old Mr. Miller, Jason, Wolf Boy grandparents and grandchildren in the Dragons of this stronghold to walk around, this stronghold in the Dragons stationed in the people have been aware of their identity, is the Dragons Princess invited guests, but also let the Dragon Master are admired by the master of alchemy, is to asionally run into some Dragons warriors, these warriors seem to be very respectful of them. So when they asionally bumped into some Dragons warriors, these warriors looked incredibly respectful to them. Nice ce. Old Mr. Millermented, then said, The Sacred ce of Retreat was only opened up by The originator. This small world we are in is different, perhaps in extremely ancient times, it was a separate small world. Later, the humans in the Ancient City of Ruins in the small world disappeared, or perished. It went through the ups and downs of endless years until it was discovered by Dark Agist. An independent small world? Jasons face felt strange after hearing this, he couldnt help but ask, How did such a small world open up? The Ancients- Old Mr. Millers eyes rose up with a deep gaze, and his tone was haunting, Who knows what unimaginable abilities those Ancients possessed. Perhaps there has been a break in our history, and a more glorious and dazzling human civilization once existed before the historical break. Why does that sound a little sinister? Jason frowned. Old Mr. Miller smiled wryly and said: Old man cant say for sure, everything is spection. All in all, such a vast and huge small world is by no means humanly possible to open up. Plus the existence of those unknown forbidden ces Old Mr. Miller did not tell Jason that when he just entered this small world, he sensed that in the distance to his right, so far that he at least swept past the undting mountains, there was an extremely terrifying and powerful aura gradually awakening, and in the nothingness, it was as if there was a gaze sweeping past his body. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers face really stared up. Simply because, all that terrifying and horrifying aura made him feel a sense of threat.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jason said indifferently, Never mind about that. Old Mr. Miller, when are you going to teach me that hand of yours? What? Its that hand you used to pick up things from across the air when you went to make pills. I saw with my own eyes that when you took the herbs, once you reached out those herbs flew straight over. Those who didnt know thought you were doing magic. Whats that? Youll be able to do it when you get to Emperor Realm and your own polymath takes shape. Huh? Polyforming? Emperor Realms will do? Sure. Old Mr. Miller spoke vaguely. Old Mr. Miller did not understand is that in order to do to gather force to form, that must be their own essence of unity, to achieve unity of the realm, to be able to for their own force like a finger, the area of the space to take the thing is not nothing. Old Mr. Miller really want to be willing, he can do both feet off the ground to step in the air, although it looks very windy, but it is not practical, and will consume too much origin holy power. However, the unity of Essence and Spirit, this was almost on the Great Emperor Realm or Sacred Level of existence to be able to do it. Is your kids head in the water? Youre actually pondering about spacing out. Dont you realize that there are treasures everywhere here? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason in annoyance, with a look of hatred, he then said, Our grandparents and grandchildren can do a big job this time. Are you interested? Do a big job? What do you mean? Jason asked. Youre blind to the amount of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures stored in Dragons warehouse, and thats just Dragons wheres the rest of the Dark Agist? Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, The outskirts of the Ancient City of Ruins, that is, the outskirts of the edge of those forbidden ces, are surely full of treasures. Think about how many long years this little world has existed. The Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that have been birthed are enough to make the whole of Hyacinth blush. Jason thought for a moment and said, Lilith has already been righteous enough to bring us in. Do we still have to search and pick these elixirs within the boundaries of the Dragons stronghold? Not really Knock! Old Mr. Miller knocked Jasons head unceremoniously with the dry tobo stick in his hand, he said: Did your brain fall into Liliths white flowery belly? Besides the Dragons, there are other Agists here, such as the Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist, we can go to the territory under the jurisdiction of these two Agists to search for them. Theres also all those whats-her-name ns that can go in addition to the Dragons. Right! Jasons eyes lit up as he said, Old man, I have to admit that ginger is still old and hot. To really go and find a few elixirs, it would really be a worthwhile trip. Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed as he said, Furthermore, that Dragon Master is regarded as an alchemy master on the Agist side. In fact, with his alchemy level in Hyacinth, its between first and second ss. His alchemy skills were a far cry from the real alchemists in Hyacinth. They werepletely wasting their materials to make pills, and they could only utilize 30% to 40% of those half-spirit medicines and spirit medicines. If Ghost Doctor were to refine them, those materials would be utilized at least ny percent or more, not to say one hundred percent. Jason had a jolt in his head as he said, Then, do you think we can bag these Agists alchemy tasks? Lets say that Dragons can only refine three or four high-grade martial pills from ten half-elixirs, but at least seven or eight can be refined in Hyacinth, right? Then give Dragons about five, and well earn the difference in price. What do you think? This is indeed a very good idea. If you are able to take on all of these Agist alchemy side jobs, then you kid is really rich. High-grade martial pills, including other elixirs, are in short supply in Hyacinth. If you can really do that, then the number of elixirs your kid will master in the future will be countless. Those Satan Warriors of yours can also be used for cultivation. Old Mr. Miller said. If its really feasible, then lets start with Dragons side first. Jasons eyes flickered as he said, Find an opportunity for Lilith and I to test it out. The pills made on Hyacinths side are of higher quality and in greater quantities, which is also a great temptation for Dragons. As long as Dragons agrees, under making an example first, the other Agist will be moved. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Your idea can be pursued. Once its done, the profits are endless. After turning around, Jason and the others returned to the ancient and magnificent building hall of Dragons stronghold, and it was alsopletelyte, and a sumptuous meal prepared by Dragons side had already been put on the table. Chapter 1558 Scarlet Forbidden Land Dragons hosted an extremely generous dinner. Jason sat down with Old Mr. Miller and the others with a slight daze as they looked at the meal on the table, not that they hadnt seen the world or eaten any mountains of food. Just in front of them, this table of food did make them feel a little shocked, the meat on the table, it was obvious that they were able to sense that there was a rich energy essence. With that energy essence emanating from it, it made ones mouth water from smelling and sniffing a single bite. These meats are only not the usual meat from the outside world. Sure enough, Parks noticed the surprise on Jasons face, and with a bashful smile, he said, These meats could be described as Fae meat. Fae meat? Jason was a little confused. Parks nodded his head and said, When the Dragons warriors are exploring, they will asionally encounter some third or fourth grade foreign beasts, and some of them will be hunted and killed when their meat is extremely tasty. However, the alien beasts that are hunted back are simr in appearance to the pheasants and wild boars in the outside world, but they are different from those in the outside world. Simply because these species live in an environment where the spiritual qi of heaven and earth is extremely dense all year round, under the umtion of time they contain a rich energy essence within their bodies, and their meat quality is still very good. So it is. Jason nodded. These meats were essentially the same as the outside species, but had mutated under the specific environment of the Ancient City of Ruins, and the energy essence contained in the flesh and blood was very rich, and the meat was naturally more delicious. Jason and the others began to eat, cutlery is knife and fork, but Old Mr. Miller does not exist to use ufortable, take the fork directly forkrge chunks of meat, under the feast is also sound. Drinks are naturally rare, and the wines Dragons side brings out are good ones, and thats simply not avable in the outside world. Its really delicious. This wine is good and the meat is vorful. Old Mr. Miller had nothing but praise. Mr. Parks, the major Agists in the Ancient City of Ruins are each upying a territory, right? And then the major Agist except adventures and explorations are within the boundaries of their respectivendmasses? Jason asked. Parks nodded and said, For the most part. Unless some special circumstances. Lets say when the major Agist unite for a hunt, then its not limited to that ns territory. Jasons heart was in the right ce when he heard that, and he said, And what about Blood Moon Agist and Holy Night people, the two ns whose boundaries are in that part of the world? Liliths pair of pure and wless amber-colored eyes looked towards Jason as she asked with a light smile, Satan, is it hard to believe that you want to explore the boundaries of these two ns? Jason didnt hide anything and said bluntly, I really do have an idea in this regard. The medicinal herbs that grow in the outskirts of the Ancient City of Ruins are also extremely important to Carovia Hyacinth. Especially the fifth and sixth grade medicinal herbs are able to refine many pills in Hyacinth. Since Ivee for a trip, of course I want to take my chances. It just so happens that I have a grudge against Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist, so if I can take away some high-grade medicinal herbs and whatnot from the realm under their jurisdiction, it would hurt in my heart.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Lilith couldnt help but open her mouth, in all honesty, she had just casually asked. Who would have thought that Jason was really hitting on this idea. Parks also heard Jasons words, that being said there is a rivalry between all the major Agists, and as the Guardian of Dragons he would love to see the Blood Moon Agist and Holy Night people suffer a beat down. Parks would not advise Jason to do this if Jason was the only one. Jason has not yet reached the Emperor Realm, the outskirts of the Ancient City of Ruins is too dangerous, a careless deep into the edge of the forbiddennd, bad fate encountered high-grade beast king or something, that is absolutely nine deaths. However, there is Old Mr. Miller protection, there is no such concern, with Old Mr. Millers strength, shelter Jason, Wolf Boy to go to the periphery of thend to walk a circle is not a problem, even if the encounter with the king of the beasts is also no fear of life. Unless one encountered more than two or three Ninth Grade Beast Kings, but the probability of that was almost non-existent. Therefore, Parks murmured and said, Blood Moon Agists realm is adjacent to our ns realm. If Old Mr. Miller apanies you, there will be no danger. However, the outskirts of thend is connected to an unknown forbidden zone, so remember not to step into the forbidden zone. There are unknown terrors within the forbidden zone, and as long as they are not as good as the forbidden zone, those unknown terrors within the forbidden zone will note out of their own ord. Okay, Ill make a note of that. Are there any maps or anything on the outskirts of this Ancient City of Ruins? Jason asked. Id forgotten if you hadnt told me. Theres a map, Ill have someone fetch one over to you. Parks opened his mouth and instructed one of the Dragons warriors to bring over a map of the Ancient City of Ruins. Soon a Dragons warrior brought over a map and Parks spread it out on the dining table, from the map he was able to see that Ancient City of Ruins was located in the center of this small world, the map was also marked out and the city in the center represented Ancient City of Ruins. The outskirts of Ancient City of Ruins are surrounded by rolling mountains, and not just mountains either, but in addition to the mountains, there is what seems to be a vast expanse of ocean over to the south. Out of Ancient City of Ruins, the area adjacent to these mountains is the Outlying Lands, with different areas marked on the map in light green, yellow, orange, orange-red, and red. The areabeled in red represented the forbiddennd in the outskirts of thend,beled in red, representing extreme danger. As for the orange-red area, this was the edge of the forbiddennd, and this area would be infested with beast kings, which was also extremely dangerous. This is the territory under my Dragons jurisdiction. Parks reached over and pointed on the map. Jason looked over and saw that the Dragons area was divided from the other ns area, and the area wasbeled Dragons. Next to the Dragons boundary,beled Blood Moon Agist, is adjacent to the Dragons jurisdictional boundary. Additionally, Jason has seen other Agist standards on these boundaries, yet has also lost sight of Dark Phoenix. Jason couldnt help but let out a small sigh in the back of his mind, it seemed that Dark Phoenixs stronghold including thend boundary had been divided back then. There is a forbiddennd under the jurisdiction of Blood Moon Agist, called the Scarlet Forbidden Land, which is extremely evil and terrifying, and must not be set foot in. Even if Old Mr. Miller is very powerful, he mustnt take the risk. Parks said again. Scarlet Forbidden Land? Okay, Ill make a note of that. Jason said. Theyers of earth within this forbiddennd are all blood-colored, as if they are capable of oozing blood. The forbiddennd is also shrouded in ayer of blood mist, so one cannot even probe the situation within the forbiddennd. All in all, a demonic and evil menace, as long as you dont set foot in it, youll be fine. Parks said. Jason nodded, with this map in hand, using the Ancient City of Ruins as a coordinate reference, he was able to search for the boundaries of any ns jurisdiction. Jason was getting a little giddy, the lure of all those Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in the outlyingnds was indeed too much. This time with Old Mr. Miller around, its really possible to do a big job. Chapter 1559 – Sailing in the Air Night. Outside the Ancient City of Ruins, three figures, both young and old, have gathered C Old Mr. Miller, Jason and Wolf Boy. After eating at the Dragons stronghold, a littleter in the day, Jason and the three of them stepped outside the Ancient City of Ruins. Parks side repeatedly urged not to set foot on the forbiddennd, and also bluntly said that at night time the major Agist will not explore the outernd of their respective boundaries, the reason is very simple, at night time is too dangerous. At night, the outskirts of thend is dark, for humans will cause obstacles to the line of sight, but for the outskirts of thend after the mutation of the beasts do not have this problem; and then at night time the beasts in the outskirts of thend will increase, a lot of powerful high-grade beasts wille out at night to activities. Therefore, there was really no need for these Agist to pick the night time to go exploring in the outlyingnds, the danger factor was too high. Anyway, the boundaries governed by the major Agist were all theirs, and it was just as well to organize teams to explore during the daytime when they were free. This is exactly what Jason wanted, at night Blood Moon Agist, Holy Night people these people do not go to the outernd is better, easy for them to move. Lets go. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth to speak. Jason nodded, holding a map in his hand and looking at it with a small shlight, heading towards a bearing to the right. This time, its a good idea to explore the realm governed by Blood Moon Agist first, and if he really stumbles upon any Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, Jason certainly wont be shy about it. Wolf Boy is holding several sacks in his hand, just for loading. Those two Agist people are in no hurry, so well clean them upter. Old Mr. Miller lit a dry cigarette and squinted. Jason understood Old Mr. Millers meaning, originally this time he came to Ancient City of Ruins was prepared to block the door in front of Blood Moon Agist and Holy Night peoples stronghold, but he never thought that the outskirts of this Ancient City of Ruins actually existed an infinite number of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Thats definitely going to make a buck before its all said and done. Otherwise, if we go to the trouble of these two Agist now, and if these two Agist really have Great Emperor Realm powerhousesing, Old Mr. Miller may not be able to suppress the Great Emperor Realm powerhouses of these two ns. At that time, all the Agists in the Ancient City of Ruins would notice them, especially the Blood Moon Agist and the Holy Night people would be watching their every move, and it would be difficult to collect Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in the territory under the jurisdiction of these two Agists. Earthly Treasures. Its not toote to collect some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures before going after these two Agists, its called maximizing profit. The outskirts of Ancient City of Ruins is really dark, the moon is not visible tonight, the sky is gloomy, and from time to time there are bursts of animal roarsing from the distance, the sound vibrates like thunder, carrying a kind of terrifying pressure, making walking in this boundless darkness makes peoples hearts creepy. Old Mr. Miller, however, was an old man, looking calm and collected. With Old Mr. Miller around, Jason naturally put his heart down. Old Mr. Miller has been a badass a lot of the time, for example, he had the audacity to go straight to Dragons, can you imagine that, but Old Mr. Miller has done it, and its just as badass as it gets. However, the old man is very reliable when ites to protecting his children, if someone else touches him, its okay, but if he touches Jason and Wolf Boy, Old Mr. Miller will take it personally. The three of them rushed all the way towards Blood Moon Agists territory, the outskirts of Ancient City of Ruins were extremely vast, and it was a long distance to rush all the way to Blood Moon Agists territory. With Jason and the three of them, there is no problem with their strength, dont look at Wolf Boys age, but he is also the peak of the middle stage of the Heritage Master Stage, and Im afraid that at any time, he can be promoted to the high stage of the Heritage Master Stage realm. Moreover, Wolf Boy has been living with wolves since he was young, and this field is like his world, so he is not much worse than Jason in terms of endurance when he really wants to hurry. Catching up on the road and being bored, Jason couldnt help but ask, Old Mr. Miller, Ive seen Mr. Parks show up with his body off the ground several times, like he was able to step in the air, is this lightness of being? That said, old man can you do that? Just feet off the ground, something like that? Old Mr. Miller snickered, and the next moment Jason realized with a start that Old Mr. Miller was already as tall as he was-no, that height immediately exceeded him by a head. Jason immediately looked down and actually saw that Old Mr. Millers feet were still literally pulling up from the ground, and his entire body was standing in the air. Jason and Wolf Boy walked forward, and Old Mr. Miller also took steps in the void, it was as if there was an invisible support in the void, able to let Old Mr. Millers feet have a ce tond and borrow strength, and also followed them step by step forward. Aerials? This is so fucking weird, isnt it? Not to mention, right now Old Mr. Miller is really kind of floating in the air, a man of the gods. Jasons jaw dropped in shock as he eyed Old Mr. Miller, gulped, and asked with fiery eyes, How do you do it, old man? Teach me! This move is simply can not be more windy, the Royal Airways ah, the legendary means of the gods, picking up girls to pretend to be a must-have weapon. You? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason, who shook his head and said, Youre not ready. As he spoke, Old Mr. Miller fell back and floated down, walking leisurely with both feet on the ground. Jasons old face was dark! Is that such a blow? Sentinel is not that there is any spell that really allows one to be able to fly, although the feet are off the ground, there is still a borrowed force, only the help is the invisible force of heaven and earth. Old Mr. Miller said. What do you mean? Lets say that if you stand on a stool, your feet are equivalent to being off the ground and your body is equivalent to being in mid-air, right? Yeah, thats the point. The thing is, thats standing on a stool, with a stool to support it. If the stool is withdrawn, an ordinary person will naturally have nowhere to draw strength from and will fall down directly. If, on the other hand, one is able to form an invisible force underneath the soles of ones feet, this invisible force is equivalent to an imaginary stool in general? Wouldnt that make it possible to levitate in the air? Do you mean to say that the use of invisible force instead of a stool, seemingly feet off the ground, but in fact, there is an invisible force formed under the soles of the feet simr to steps, so that you can be based in the air? Jason asked thoughtfully. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, Pretty much this meaning. When your essence, qi and spirit are united and reach the unity realm, you will be able to gather power to form a shape, and then condense the power of heaven and earth on the soles of your feet, so that you can spread out a support simr to invisible steps in the void, and naturally you will be able to step into the air, which is not a difficult thing to do. The power of the earth and sky is filled with the earth and sky, only the essence of the spirit can be sensed, sensing does not mean that it can be used, depending on the understanding of the rules of the heaven and earth avenue. Anyway, these are still a bit far away from you kid, dont think too much. Jason bristled, it seemed there was only envy at the moment. Strength!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Or the strength is not good, otherwise in front of the crowd does not move to reveal this hand, that force is definitely enough to pretend. Chatting, Jason and others have followed the map pointed out, walked to a reckless boundless through a thick blood-colored mountain range at the foot of the dense forest in front of the deep as the abyss, invisible like a blood-colored gas diffusion. The outlyingnds of Blood Moon Agist are finally here. Chapter 1560 – First Entry into the Earth Realm Jason sensed a blood-colored aura permeating out from the vast and boundless mountain forest in front of him, and his face immediately became alert. Years of fighting made his sense of breath extremely sharp, so he was naturally able to sense that the blood-colored breathing from the mountain forest in front of him really contained a faint wisp of bloody vor. What does that mean? It showed that there must have been killing in this mountain forest all year round, no matter whether it was the killing between Agist and foreign beasts or between foreign beasts, in short, this was a blood-stained mountain forest, and the degree of ferocity was self-evident. The point is, this is only in the periphery, there is such a terrifying aura permeating the periphery, so one can imagine how terrifying it will be once one goes deep inside.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Lets say that Scarlet Forbidden Land. Old Mr. Miller sensed the situation and nodded his head, saying, It seems that what Parks said was right, there are indeed a lot of beasts thate out at night. Just at the outskirts of the forest, the old man has sensed the active scent of a number of Third and Forth Grade Beasts. Jason and the others had a clear idea of the alien beasts grades in the outlyingnds while they were in the Dragons stronghold. Seventh Grade is the Beast King, which is the first-grade beast king, and its strength is almost equal to that of the First Emperor Realm, and there are also Eighth and Ninth-grade beast king upwards. Seventh Grade Below Fae Beasts, the lowest that reach the grade are Hegemony Grade Realm Strength, lets say First Grade Beasts are equivalent to Hegemony Grade Beginner Level. By analogy, Second Grade Hegemonic Middle Grade, Third Grade Hegemonic High Grade, Forth Grade King Grade Beginner Grade, Fifth Grade King Grade Middle Grade, and Sixth Grade King Grade High Grade. So Third and Forth Grade Beasts is no slouch. This was only the outer perimeter, the further in, the stronger the grade of the foreign beasts became. Wolf Boy, Old Mr. Miller greeted, then said, Youve been hardening and polishing at the middle level of the Heritage Master Stage for long enough. This time, if you go inside and find a Sixth Grade Beasts, you can use it as a sparring partner, and by the way, you can step into the high level of the Heritage Master Stage realm in one fell swoop. Sixth Grade Beasts is Kings High Grade, and in Hyacinth terms, thats Heritage Master Stage High Grade strength. A foreign beast whose realm strength was even higher than Wolf Boys was used as apanion, but it was also able to maximize Wolf Boys own Cultivation strength. I know. Wolf Boy nodded, a look of determination shing in his eyes. Jason on the side hemmed and hawed, Wolf Boy was getting ready to break through to Heritage Master Stage High? Really, that would be considered to be in a realm of strength with him. To think, when he brought Wolf Boy back to Oakshire, he hadnt even been exposed to ancient martial arts CULTIVATION. In this blink of an eye, Wolf Boys Combat Realm is almost on par with his own. However, Jason also knows that Wolf Boy himself, in addition to his extraordinary destiny, is Innate Talent, with this Cultivation body than the speed of cultivation that is purely looking for abuse. Of course, Jasons own training is fast, and more critically, his true strength cannot be measured in Combat Realm. Jason was now a breeze against Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouses, and even, he might not be without a fight with First Emperor Realm powerhouses. As he spoke, Jason and the others had already stepped into this mountain forest, and the mountain wind blew, hanging up gusts of bloody wind that made everyone feel sick to their stomachs. Jason was able to sense that when they stepped into this mountain forest, there was an invisible gaze glowing with ferocity staring at them from the depths of that darkness, all of which were foreign beasts. However, from the aura sensed, it wasnt too strong. Old Mr. Miller slightly released a wisp of his own pressure, and the beasts around the forest that were eyeing in the dark immediately scattered. Jason and the others continued to walk towards the depths of the mountains and forests, and as they walked, a high-pitched beast roar violently came from the front, and the rolling pressure manifested itself in a horrifyingly horrifying manner. Jason heard it and he lit up and said, Sixth Grade Beasts? Yeah, Sixth Grade Beasts, go! Old Mr. Miller opens his mouth, his right and left hands snapping towards Jason to carry him with Wolf Boy, and with a whoosh, the figure disappears from its spot. Jason just felt like he was on a cloud, as the scenery in the forest kept going backwards and forwards, and the wind blowing in his face stung like a knife cutting through it. Quick! When its really fast its unbelievable. Jason thought he was fast enough, butpared to Old Mr. Miller, it really felt like nothing. Deep in the dense forest in front, there is a beast simr to a leopard, said leopard, but its physique is at least two or three timesrger than the outside worlds leopard, covered with soft and smooth fur, is roaring repeatedly, its body is filled with an unusually thick qi and blood, open-mouth roar between the mouth, sucking, this piece of the mountains and forests between the amount of spiritual qi is poured into its mouth. As Jason approached to see the scene, the whole thing was shocked- Is this leopard practicing? He didnt sense wrong, this leopard in the open mouth to inhale a huge amount of spiritual qi to, its own qi and blood appears more dense, their own breath pressure is also strong a trace. This could no longer be treated as a beast, but a foreign leopard! The fey leopard was indeed cultivating and evolving, but the sudden- Whoosh! Three figures violently appeared in front of it. At the next moment, ayer of blood color red up between the eyes of this foreign leopard, and it did not retreat, instead, a vicious killing intent spread out from its body, staring at Jason and the others who suddenly appeared. Old Mr. Millers own breath has long been converged, or else casually a wisp of subtle breath out, this head of the foreign leopard would have fled. Wolf Boy, this Sixth Grade Beasts is all yours. jason you skim around and keep an eye on it. The old man will go around inside the forest and look for some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and in the next moment, he took a step forward, his figure about to disappear. Old Mr. Miller, dont you step foot on forbidden ground. Jason shouted in a huff. The old man has a point. Old Mr. Millers voice drifted far away. Jason stared at the fey panther and said, Wolf Boy, its yours. Finish it off. Brother, I know. Wolf Boy nodded and walked towards the fey panther. The Alien Leopard stared at Jason and Wolf Boy with fierce eyes, in fact, it was not unfamiliar with humans, on the contrary, it was very familiar with them. Blood Moon Agist often has young disciplese here to train, and it often encounters, and inevitably is often hunted down. On several asions, he was chased by Blood Moon Agist disciples from the Quasi-Emperor Realm, but fortunately, he was alert to his animal nature and fled early, thus escaping. That is why it can be extremely hateful towards humans. From Jason and Wolf Boy, it could feel the rich essence blood, which were better than the effects of the aura it inhaled with its mouth open. At this moment, looking at Wolf Boy walking towards it, its eyes were first puzzled, and then it rose up in a furious rage. Sixth Grade Beasts intelligence was already high, and it could see that Wolf Boy was trying to one-on-one to take it on one-on-one. Roar! The beast roared out, its own ferocious and bloodthirsty pressure permeated out, its thick sharp ws gripped the ground, and its thick long fangs were sharp. Kill! Responding to the beast, was Wolf Boys bellowing roar, and in an instant, a bloodthirsty intent filled out from Wolf Boys seemingly thin body, a blood-colored aura rushed up from his body to the sky, and in the underworld, he transformed into the shadow of a blood wolf, looking down at the beast. Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, thus manifested. Chapter 1561 Breakthrough (I) Rolling blood-colored killing qi surrounded a teenager, the teenagers resolute face showed a touch of cold bloodthirsty intent, the endless blood-colored killing qi vaguely manifested a blood wolf shadow, carrying an unimaginable bloodthirsty killing intent, as if it was about toe to life, the pair of eyes shed with intimidating blood-colored cold aura. At that moment, the foreign leopard had a momentary stagnation, an indescribable fear shed through its keen perception, that feeling was as if it was an instinctive fear from encountering a natural enemy. Whoosh! Just when this foreign leopard was slightly stagnant and hesitant, Wolf Boys figure moved, and the whole person had already attacked and killed, and his Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist had already attacked, and the rolling power of qi and blood coalesced in his punching force, which contained a murderous and ferocious power of greed! Jason, who was marauding at the side, saw this scene and couldnt help but raise his eyebrows C this brother of his own wasnt bad in terms of his own strength, and just the power of this punch was definitely much stronger than any unusual Heritage Master Stage high-ranking powerhouse. The key was that the Wolf Boy power embedded in the fist was extremely bloodthirsty and ferocious, and the blood-colored aura of Wolf Boys wrath that permeated out even enveloped the foreign leopard. Danger ising, that foreign leopard also reacted, it is a Sixth Grade Beasts no matter what, back to its senses, it opened its mouth and roared, its strong and powerful forelimbs have been raised, ready to p at Wolf Boy. Bang! However, Wolf Boys attacking momentum was too fast, and before that foreign beasts forelimbs could p down, Wolf Boys punch had already sted onto the head of this foreign leopard. The strong and iparable force swept over, and the huge body of that foreign leopard could not help but take a step backwards. The power of the Fae Beasts lies in their physique, especially when they reach the Sixth Grade Beasts like this, their own fur coupled with their hard bones form a powerful and overwhelming defense, therefore Wolf Boys punch failed to cause much damage to the Fae Leopard even though it sted at the Fae Leopards skull. Seeing Wolf Boy sprinting towards him again, the panther waspletely enraged. Even if the beast is mutated, but the instinct of the beast is still there, the ferocious animal nature is still there, seeing Wolf Boy chased over, it furiously under the body shape of a move, transformed into a residual shadow, the sharp sharp ws of the forelimbs have already pped towards the front to kill, that the momentum is extremely ferocious. Wolf Boys figure that was sprinting towards him violently folded, and in an instant, he shed to the side of this hand, and then his fist struck again. Boom! This punch sted on the body of the beast, even if the beast had thick skin and flesh, it would sting after eating such a punch, and its long thick tail had swept across in the next moment, taking it straight towards Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy couldnt avoid it, and he grunted coldly, crossing his arms against it in response. With a bang, Wolf Boys figure fell back one after another under the force of this tail sweep, and with a whirring sound, the sharp ws of the foreign panther had already enveloped him in the air. Bang! Dirt nes, flying sand and stones, the ground was hardened by this w of the foreign leopard and smashed out a shallow pit. Wolf Boy had already shed to both sides, he began to evolve his own fist prints, a fist print emerged in the void, carrying a berserk and bloodthirsty intent, lightning-like attacked and killed this foreign leopard. The originators brand of boxing? Jason could see the clues, and knew that the fist mark that Wolf Boy had evolved at the moment was the one that had been sensed from the brand of boxing that The originator had left behind in the cave at Sacred ce of Retreat. Although it was a fist seal that was sensed from The originators fist brand, Wolf Boy had evolved into a fist seal battle technique of his own C Wolf Boys Fist Seal C from the fist meaning contained within that fist brand! Bang! Bang! A burst of fist thumping sounds came from Wolf Boy, and the fist seals evolved by Wolf Boy bombarded the body of this foreign leopard one after another, which alsopletely enraged this foreign leopard. Roar! The foreign leopard opened its mouth and roared, its body shape was like electricity, the sharp ws of its forelimbs pped down one after another, and that thick and long tail swept across one after another, pumping the void with the crackling sound of sonic booms. Wolf Boys perception is too sharp, coupled with the speed of his body is also extremely fast, he avoided the attack of the foreign leopard, seized the opportunity is to clench his fist and attacked. Wolf Boys almost beast-like perception is truly unrivaled, and his anticipation of danger is too amazing. If he slowly umtes his own battle experience, his strength will definitely far exceed that of his peers. This foreign leopard was also extremely thick-skinned, Wolf Boys fist attack several times before it could be injured. But to be able to kill this foreign leopard, it is really a bit difficult, unless Jason thought in his heart, seeing that Wolf Boy had already begun to suppress this foreign leopard, he mentally let go of his heart, and then it was time to see if Wolf Boy could grill this foreign leopard.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Deep in the mountains. Hm? Celestial Star Grass? Not bad, aplete spirit herb. An elixir for refining the Heavenly Yuan Pill, this is the best of the best among elixirs. An old man couldnt help but grin as he looked at a herb in front of him that was rich in spiritual qi and was absorbing the spiritual qi of the heavens and earth with its branches and leaves spreading. Only to see that the leaves of this elixir were pitch-ck, but the pitch-ck leaves were embellished with spots as bright as crystals, just like a single star in the deep night sky. This is Celestial Star Grass, the ultimate in elixirs, and its scarcity and preciousness can be imagined. Together with this Celestial Star Grass, and the Fruit of the Embodied God that the party picked, this is already two elixirs. There are also four half-elixir nts. This harvest isnt shallow. Old Mr. Miller muttered to himself and walked over to pick this Celestial Star Grass down, as for a beast between Sixth Grade or Seventh Grade, which is equivalent to Quasi-Emperor Realm, that was guarding this Celestial Star Grass, he didnt pay attention to its scurrying away. As for the hasty escape of a beast between Sixth Grade or Seventh Grade, which is equivalent to Quasi-Emperor Realm, he didnt bother. It could be said that every single elixir would have at least one Quasi-Emperor Realm beast guarding it, and even some peculiar elixirs had Seventh-grade beast kings guarding them. Old Mr. Miller came over, himself slightly transmitted a wisp of pressure, these beasts immediately fled. These foreign beasts are all enlightened, and will not be stupid enough to face a strong person who can release Great Emperor Realm level pressure and still stay in the same ce, that is no different from looking for death. These elixirs and semi-elixirs, the people of Blood Moon Agist actually didnt pick them? Old Mr. Miller was a bit puzzled, but after a little thought he understood, there are powerful beasts guarding these elixirs, which is a chance for the young generation of the n to exercise. As for these elixirs anyway, they are all in the Blood Moon Agist territory, equivalent to their own private backyard in general, when toe to pick can be. There is no worry about other Agist crossing the border to pick, these hundreds of years down the major Agist is also formed a set of potential rules, basically will not cross the border to pick other Agists Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, such behavior is no different from provoking the offense of one side of the Agist, which will usher in a war between the two ns. Such behavior is no different from provoking and offending one Agist, which will lead to a war between the two ns. Old Mr. Miller picked this Celestial Star Grass, and after preserving it he looked back sharply, and a gleam shed in his old eyesC This Wolf Boy is going to break through? Just as well, lets go over and take a look first before anything happens. Chapter 1562 – Breakthrough (II) The mountains and the forests. One man and one beast were still facing each other and killing each other. That foreign leopard roared angrily, so much fur on its body was wiped off by that fist momentum, and even some cracks appeared on various parts of its body, oozing out blood. Compared to these injuries on the surface of the skin, the heavy injuries suffered within the body of this foreign leopard were the most serious. The Agist Force contained in Wolf Boys punching power is constantly bombarding and killing, and there are strands of Wolf Boys power contained in his punching power, which is his own destiny power, berserk and bloodthirsty, which can devour flesh and blood and wear down the opponents own life essence. And thats scary. As a result, this foreign leopard was not lightly injured. However, Wolf Boy, who was confronting the Fae Leopard, also showed some injuries on his body, leaving a trail of blood on his arm and on the side of his waist, which was injured by the Fae Leopards sharp ws. Fortunately, Wolf Boys own physique is also hardened extremely powerful, the injuries caused by the sharp ws of this foreign leopard are also superficial injuries, reced by a physique is not strong, by a Sixth-grade beast kings sharp ws pped, Im afraid that half of the body is gone. Wolf Boys face showed a touch of anger, this foreign leopard was really hard to kill, with amazing defense, tenacious vitality, and a fur and bones so hard that it made peoples hair stand on end. This alsopletely enraged Wolf Boy, at this moment, Wolf Boys eyes gaze red and up, he clenched both fists, his own blood-colored breathyer diffusion, the phantom of the head of the blood wolf shadow as if it was even more solid in general. Wolf Boys body was like a tsunami of sound, that is his own blood force,pletely boiling up, making the rolling blood wash over his own flesh and blood, the Agist Force in the body also cohesion, with the blood force and in the ascension, as if in the impact to their own realm of a barrier! A trace of doubt shed in the hetero leopards eyes that were filled with anger and bloodlust, and then the trace of doubt immediately disappeared, reced by a sense of shock and horror. The foreign leopard was able to advance to such strength, its intelligence was already not low, it immediately knew in its heart that this seemingly skinny human teenager in front of it he was about to break through! What Iso Panther had guessed was not wrong, Wolf Boy was indeed gathering his entire bodys chi and blood power to drive the Agist Force to break through, to break through the barrier of the high level of the Heritage Master Stage realm. Wolf Boy has been grinding for a long time at the top of the Heritage Master Stage Middle Ranks, and this time against Iso Panther, he sees Iso Panther as a whetstone for his progression into Combat Realm. Alien leopard this kind of already intelligent creatures are not stupid, see Wolf Boy actually in the choice to break through it instinctively already feel a trace of fear of fear, it is very sure that once Wolf Boy breaks through, then it will be dangerous, only to be afraid of being killed by the grid. Roar! The foreign leopard roared, and the next moment its ferociousness was revealed, as it itself erupted with a majestic qi and blood, and its four feet fiercely scurried, carrying a violent strong wind towards Wolf Boy to pounce. In mid-air, the foreign leopard opened its bloody mouth, and its long, thick, sharp fangs were hideous, as if it was preparing to devour Wolf Boy in one gulp. Obviously, this is a way for the Isotopes to try to break up Wolf BoyCombat Realms promotion. Jason on the side of the face is slightly concentrated and up, he knows that Wolf Boy is going to prepare for a breakthrough, in this critical moment all he has to do is to ensure Wolf Boys safety and security.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Almost silently, Old Mr. Millers figure also surfaced in the shadows, his own aura withdrawn, and he did not go to disturb it. Just as the panther pounced with a bloody mouth, Wolf Boys eyes fiercely stomped, his feet shifted horizontally and dodged, and then he opened his mouth and bellowed- Kill! As the word kill was shouted out, there seemed to be a sound of a barrier breaking inside Wolf Boys body. At that moment, Wolf Boys own Cultivation Breath climbed like a rising ship, and the vision of Wolf Boys furious killing that he evolved was even more realistic, and under the cohesion of the furious blood-colored breath, the blood wolf silhouette was even more solid by three points, and it vaguely released a wisp of bloodthirsty and ferocious pressure. At this moment, Wolf Boys own cultivation aura rose up to the sky, a cultivation pressure belonging to the high level of the Heritage Master Stage filled the air, and the endless Agist Force seemed to have gone through a metamorphosis, bing stronger and more majestic. Wolf Boy Fistprint! Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! Wolf Boy bellowed one after another, and while evolving a fist seal, he even unleashed the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist, and the entire void seemed to be trembling along with his punches that were filled with endless bloodthirsty and killing intent. Boom! Boom! Quick! Wolf Boy, who had been sessfully promoted to the high level of Heritage Master Stage, punched even faster, and his punches looked like a streak of blood-colored lightning that cut through the void, attacking and killing this foreign leopard. There was no way for this alien leopard to dodge, as a fist force bombarded its body, striking his skin and flesh in a miserable manner. Whats even more deadly is that the Wolf Boy power contained within the punch impacted into its body, eating away at its qi and blood, devouring its life force, causing it to suffer a fatal injury, the Roar! The panther roared in anger, it no longer had the heart to fight, knowing that it would surely die if it continued to fight, its thick forelimbs pped to kill, and thus attacked and killed Wolf Boy. The Fae Panthers intention was to force Wolf Boy back with this strike, and as soon as Wolf Boy retreated it fled. Unexpectedly, Wolf Boys eyes shed with a cold color, his body shape flickered, and then his fist power wrapped with his own Agist Force that surged majestically within his body sted out, attacking and killing the front limbs of this foreign leopard. Click! An ear-piercing fracture sound came from the front limb of this foreign leopard, which was clearly broken hard by Wolf Boys punch! WooC A wailing sound came out from the mouth of the foreign leopard, the front limbs were broken, the battle power was greatly damaged not to mention that he wanted to escape. Wolf Boy seized the opportunity to attack and kill, not giving this foreign leopard the slightest chance to catch its breath, and frantically attacked this foreign leopard. At this point in the battle, it could be said that there was no suspense, and it was only a matter of time before this foreign leopard was killed. Old Mr. Miller also came over, his old eyes showed a touch of praise, nodding his head and said: This Wolf Boy is good, this is already a Heritage Master Stage Higher Level, and then properly cultivate and consolidate some, I am afraid that it wont take long for him to be a Heritage Master Stage Higher Level! Peak. By then, it will be the same as Jasons Combat Realm. Jason smiled bashfully and said, Thats a good thing. Jason, how long do you think you have before you can storm the Quasi-Emperor Realm? asked Old Mr. Miller. It should be soon. These past few days, Ive also been quenching my own Secret Realm Power, and Ive already quenched it to an extreme. The quenched and strengthened Human Great Dragon Power has also surged into the Secret Power Realm, so it shouldnt take long in my opinion. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said nothing more. Bang! Just then, as Wolf Boy threw another punch to the head of the fey panther, the fey panther died. Old Mr. Miller saw this and said, Jason, bring a knife, right? Cut this shifter leopard open, the gutting kind. Hmm? Jasons a little confused. Whats the point of cutting it open when its already dead? Old Mr. Miller further exined: Cultivation grade beasts will have a core in their bodies, which can be called the core of the beast, the core of the beast is the origin of the qi and blood that they rely on to cultivate. The core contains the origin of the beasts qi and blood, and these beasts cultivate by relying on this cohesive core. Sixth Grade Beasts cores are also very valuable. Chapter 1563 – Beast King A few momentster, Jasons hand had been slightly yellowed like the size of a walnut, still stained with crimson blood, looking shocking. Beastcore! Old Mr. Miller nced at it and said, Sixth Grade beast core, not bad. Put it away kid. This stuff is also in short supply in Hyacinth. If there are Seventh Grade and Eighth Grade beast cores, they can be exchanged for a lot of Sixth Grade martial arts pills. As for Ninth Grade beast cores Im only afraid that those old things in Hyacinth that are in seclusion and have lived for a long time wont be able to sit still. Jason put away this beast core in his hand, and he looked towards Old Mr. Miller and asked curiously, Old Mr. Miller, is this thing so valuable? It seems like the Dragons dont see beast cores on their side. Dont they know how to utilize these beast cores? Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly as he said, It can only be said that they dont know what these beast cores can do yet. Or rather, dont know how to utilize them. Just look at their alchemy level. An alchemist in Hyacinth who is at most a second-rate alchemist was actually offered as a master alchemist by them, so its not surprising that they dont know how to refine the beast cores. This beast core, refining it is much more difficult than alchemy, and involves the aspect of spiritual power . Spiritual power? What do you mean? With Old Mr. Miller, Jason realizes that there are a lot of things he doesnt know, and Old Mr. Miller has never talked about them before. Beast nucleus is located in the middle of the beasts brain, once the beast was born beast nucleus means the beginning of spiritual wisdom, and the beast is also relying on its own beast nucleus to cultivate, sucking the heaven and earth aura, these aura flushed beast flesh and blood bones, after quenching into a wisp of the origin of aura embedded in the beast nucleus. It can be said that the core is the essence of the beast itself. Not only that, you also know that the beasts defense is extremely amazing, human martial artists and beasts in the same realm of strength, defense is not as good as beasts. Beasts will not cultivate techniques, there is no battle skills to speak of, for them to suck the worlds aura is over and over again to wash their own flesh and bones, in the long run it is not difficult to imagine the beasts of their own defense how amazing. Old Mr. Miller murmured. Jason nodded, a truth he knew. Compare the unusual beast with an ordinary person, surely the beasts defense is stronger, thatyer of thick fur is notparable to humans. Therefore, in addition to being able to refine the Forging God Pill, the Beast Core can also refine the Body Hardening Pill. Old Mr. Miller said. The body quenching dan knows what it means as soon as he hears it, it is bound to be an elixir in terms of quenching ones own body, but Forging God Dan Jason had a hidden guess, and he couldnt help but ask: Forging God Dan is the cultivation of spiritual power? What are the benefits of spiritual cultivation? Its hard not to cultivate to the extreme really be able to do divine sense externalization and so on? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, You boys forget how the martial artists of Hyacinth practice Sacred Realm? Jasons heart stirred, recalling Old Mr. Miller said HyacinthHeritage Master Stage peak powerhouse to break through to Quasi Sacred Realm or even Sacred Realm, need to cultivate the state of mind, sense the heaven and earth avenue, which is also rted to the strong spiritual power? Cultivate the realm of the heart and realize the Way of the heart. The realization of the Heart Realm requires the use of spiritual power to sense the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, so naturally, the strength of spiritual power is extremely important to Hyacinth martial artists. To put it simply, a Hyacinth martial artist with exceptional talent but weak spiritual power will never be able to cultivate the Sacred Realm in his lifetime, simply because his weak spiritual power is unable to sense the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, As for the Dark Agist side, Old Mr. Miller, I have also told you that they walk on the power of force to prove the power of the Dao, and naturally, the requirement for spiritual power in the early stage is not high. But breakthrough to Emperor Realm especially Great Emperor Realm that the requirement for spiritual power can be very high. Jason nodded and said, I understand. Dark Agist side doesnt need to use spiritual power to sense the heaven and earth dao, and cultivating Secret Power Realm is just as good as being able to advance to Emperor Realm. So, this beast core is not very useful to them, or they dont know how to refine it either. Precisely. A high-grade Spirit Forging Elixir is naturally worth a lot in Hyacinth. But if you sell it to a Dark Agist, especially a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse like Parks, saying that it can exercise ones own spiritual power, then Dragons can offer you a sky-high price, which is not a problem to multiply ten times in rtion to Hyacinths value. Old Mr. Miller said with a smirk. Crap Thats a treasure then! No, Im going to kill a few Fae Beasts as well, looking for those of Quasi-Emperor Realm strength to kill! Even Seventh-grade beast king is not yet out of the question to try!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jasons entire body was starting to beat the odds, this was an absolutely immeasurable treasure. Dark Agists Emperor Level Power walks the path of proving the Dao by force, and can not cultivate the state of mind, nor do they need to realize the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. However, once you reach the Great Emperor Realm, you will need to utilize the power of Heaven and Earth to enhance your strength. The power of heaven and earth is based on the realization of the heaven and earth, if there is no strong enough spiritual power, how to sense the heaven and earth? Therefore, the Forged God Pill refined from the beast core was definitely a valuable treasure for strong people like Parks in Dark Agist, or the kind that was in short supply. After all, for Agist Great Emperors, it was really too difficult to improve a single ounce of strength, and as long as there was any hint of a chance, they would fight for it. Seventh-grade beast king? boy, thats what you said. Old Mr. Millers mouth was agape and he was grinning like a total old cunt. Half an hourter. Jason harvested two more beast cores, most of these two cores were already glowing with ayer of gold-like light, which were exactly the beast cores of the Quasi-Eperor Realm Strength Fae. Old Mr. Miller previously picked two pills, these two pills is that the two beasts guard, Old Mr. Miller left without a wisp of pressure suppression, these two beasts naturally can not wait to return to check the guarded pills, a look at their hard work to guard the pills for many years has been picked, instantly let the two beasts roar repeatedly. Old Mr. Millers aura had collected and led Jason over, and Jason was not shy about seeing the two beasts, which were moving treasures in his eyes. Jason directly rushed over to start the fight, killing the two beasts with not bad strength and then taking their cores. Come on, lets move forward. Jason said to Wolf Boy. Before Old Mr. Miller left, he said that he was going to attract some beasts for Jason to fight with Wolf Boy. The further in you go, the more the pungent smell of blood grows thicker and morose, as if every breath of air you inhale is that putrid and unpleasant smell of blood. After diving forward for some distance, Jasons face changed abruptly, and he immediately said in a deep voice, Wolf Boy, back off, quick! Wolf Boy reacted quickly as well, taking an arrow step backward. Jason walked toward the dark, deep mountains ahead of him, and the look on his face began to intensify. Almost silently, in the dark mountain forest ahead, two fist-sized turquoise eyes suddenly appeared, a strong and terrifying pressure in the diffusion, but also carries a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood like brutal bloodthirsty killing machine. A wolf came out noiselessly, its physique was as huge as arge spotted tiger, its fur was green all over, the green fur was without impurities, its pair of greenish turquoise eyes were staring at Jason tightly, a solemn killing intent that was enough to make people suffocate was spreading, and the killing machine that seemed to be everywhere in this heaven and earth was even more securely locked onto Jason. Seventh-grade beast king, the Coyote King! Chapter 1564 – Battle Against the Green Wolf King Jasons face was a bit stony as he nced around secretly and saw no sign of Old Mr. Miller and wondered where the old man had gone. This old man wouldnt be thinking of driving a few more beast kings over, would he? He was certain that the king of beasts in front of him was definitely driven here by Old Mr. Miller. He also understands the intent of Old Mr. Millers move, which is to be used to work on him, whether it be to improve his battle skills or to help him advance to the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Seventh-grade beast king is said to be on a power level simr to First Emperor Realm powerhouses, yet different from human martial artists. Human martial artists who reach Emperor Realm are able to unleash their own Emperor-level pressure, thus forming their own field of pressure as a way to suppress their opponents. Beast kings were weaker in terms of evolving a field of pressure, perhaps that field of pressure of a beast king above the eighth grade itself would be a bit more terrifying, as for Seventh-grade beast kings, they could not do that yet. But also can not underestimate the Seventh-grade beast king, beast cultivation speed to be much slower, decades on a hundred years also do not see to be able to cultivate to be a beast king this level, these beast cultivation way and with the help of the beast nucleus that sucking heaven and earth aura over and over again to flush their own flesh and bones. It can be imagined that the Beast King level beasts, their own defense will be how perverse, and speed, outbreak of these aspects is even more powerful and terrifying. Jason had a battle with Night Emperor during the City of Doom battle, and since that battle to this day, he was only Secret Realm Level-eight at that point. Now he had advanced to the peak of Secret Realm Level-nine, and his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique had undergone yet another refinement, having reached the peak of the Middle Realm, and was only one step away from the High Realm. So, against this Seventh-grade beast king, Jason still had some stamina. The only thing to take into ount is Wolf Boy. Even if Wolf Boys talent was strong, he had just broken through to the high level of Heritage Master Stage, and he had not yet experienced and consolidated this level of realm, so if this Seventh-grade beast king attacked and killed Wolf Boy, it would be really dangerous. But with Old Mr. Miller in the shadows, I dont think anything will go wrong. Just in case, Jason still said, Wolf Boy, this is Seventh-grade beast king, you should not engage in the battle and retreat behind me. You have to be on guard against this beast king attacking and killing you, understand? Brother, I know. Wolf Boy nodded his head, out of his own beast-like keen senses, he also knew that the massive green wolf in front of him was extremely dangerous, and not something he could fight against at all. Ow- At this time, the green wolf king showed his teeth and hissed, opening his mouth a fishy wind swept up, impacting Jason, rolling pressure in the diffusion, except that this level of pressure can not yet suppress Jason, just- This nigga stinks too! Jason bellyached as the fishy wind swept over him, and he was on the verge of being smoked out with a panicky feeling. You have to know that Jason has been through countless battles, and is often apanied by the smell of blood on that blood-stained battlefield, and even he cant stand the smell of the fishy wind a little bit, so you can imagine how smoky it is. Whoosh! A furious air-breaking sound came from the night, a green figure shed out, and the green wolf king had already pounced on Jason. Nima! Jasons heart galloped past ten thousand grass mud horses, feeling that this Green Wolf King was first opening his mouth to spit out an iparably fishy breath beforeunching his surprise attack. Thats pretty insidious! Jasons reaction speed was also extremely fast, his figure flickered, avoiding the Green Wolf Kings pouncing strike, and in the next moment his own Sunling Bloodline, which was like a sea of oceanic fury,pletely erupted. Whew! Whew! That could be described as a tsunami-like sound, nine qi and blood rushed up to the sky, and the thickest and most spectacr qi and blood in the center was like a pir of blood, like a dragon soaring into the sky. Boom! Jason swiftly threw out his fist, and the fist power that contained a majestic and huge force thundered out, thus bombarding the body of this Green Wolf King. The thud gave Jason the feeling of hitting a body of steel, and even the force of that recoil shook his fist a bit to rise. Its too damn hard to hit. The Green Wolf King missed with a single blow, and eating Jasons punch didnt affect its defense too much, but it did make it furious. The Beast King Grade Fae Spiritual Intelligence was already very high, it sensed that Jasons Cultivation strength was not very strong, it was one big realm worse than the others, just like a Sixth Grade Beasts. Normally, Sixth Grade Beasts were just like ants in its eyes, and it could kill them with a single p. It naturally treated Jason as a mole, and now, this mole was actually attacking it, which simply could not be tolerated.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Whew! Almost as Jasons fist fell, the five ws of this Green Wolf Kings left forelimb had already broken through the air and arrived, taking it straight towards Jasons heart. Kill! Jason roared violently, his own Gravity Field fully evolved, the gravity pressure was like a mountain copsing, and that Domain Field momentum suppressed towards the Green Wolf King. Heaven Fist! Jason roared out, he evolved fist posture, embedded with fist meaning like a flying dragon rising into the sky, straight up to the ninth heaven, with a wanton and arrogant meaning, did not dodge at all, and then shook to the five ws of the Green Wolf King that pped and killed. Bang! With a vibrating sound, Jasons fist and the five ws of the Green Wolf Kings forelimbs sted together, a powerful force strangled the Abyssal Strike force contained within his fist, actually shattering the force of his fist, and then the force shook, forcing Jason to fall back one after another. There was also a tingling sensation on his fist, Jason looked down and saw that the skin on his fist had already ruptured, with blood seeping and flowing out. Jason had actually avoided the sharp ws on the fleshy paws of the Green Wolf Kings forelimbs when he shook the Green Wolf Kings blow hard, but inevitably, he would be rubbed a little bit, but the skin of his fists could not block the impact of the hard ws, and the skin of his fists cracked open in this regard. This Seventh-grade beast kings power is truly unrivaled, pure physical strength! Jasonmented. The beasts dont know how to cultivate, even the Seventh-grade beast king isnt said to be able to evolve The power of the Emperor. but these beasts year after year with heaven and earth spiritual qi to flush under their own flesh and bones, qi and blood is strong, the power is also obtained a terrifying situation. It could be said that Seventh-grade beast kings pure power of qi and blood was no less powerful than First Emperor Realm. Jason, is your Grand Vajra Realm Physique only for defense? It can also be used for offense! Just then, Jasons ears snapped to Old Mr. Millers voice. Grand Vajra Realm Physique can also be used to kill the enemy? Jason froze. You fool! Grand Vajra Realm Physique is extremely powerful, able to strengthen your own flesh and bones, equivalent to invincible flesh. Just now, if you had activated Grand Vajra Realm Physique, you would not have ruptured the skin of your fist when you greeted that punch. Old Mr. Millers almost exasperated voice came. Jason instantly understood that when the physical body was strong, the more powerful the attack out would naturally be. It was like, if a wooden stick was strengthened into an iron stick, then of course the iron stick swept out with more power and destructive force! Chapter 1565 – Quenching Strength with Battle Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physique could previously only be passively activated, lets say when struck by an opponents attack on the main body, the Grand Vajra Realm Physique manifested to ward off the killing power of the opponents attack. In fact, Grand Vajra Realm Physique is able to be inspired autonomously, just before Jasons cultivation on Grand Vajra Realm Physique to see the introduction, the realm is not yet deep, plus he did not grasp the trick, so he was not able to be inspired actively with his mind. Since thest time he fought with Blood Demon in Oakshire Mount Casey under the guardianship of Old Mr. Miller, he utilized Blood Demons The power of the Emperor to quench his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, making his Grand Vajra Realm Physique realm rise to the peak of the Middle Realm. The Grand Vajra Realm Physique realm has also been improved, and is already at the peak of the Middle Realm. At this time, together with some tricks taught by Old Mr. Miller, he is also able to stimte the Grand Vajra Realm Physique on his own. Isnt it the Seventh-grade beast king? I will fight you today! Jason opened his mouth, and in the next moment, with a turn of his beliefs, dots of golden aura bloomed on his body, which zed and dazzled, covering his entire body. With the Grand Vajra Realm Physique running out, Jasons own breath also rose like a tidal wave, surging and surging, rolling oceans of qi and blood covering the sky and shocking the people. The green wolf kings eyes seemed to have shed with a sh of gravity, but in the next moment, this green wolf king also roared angrily and pounced towards Jason under a single leap. Reaching the Seventh-grade beast king, that speed could be said to be extremely fast, almost leaving a residual shadow in ce, and then that sickening fishy odor had been delivered, and the sharp ws of the green wolf kings forelimbs shed with intimidating cold aura under the night color, attacking and killing Jason. Bastard, still think Im afraid of you! Kill! Jason roared out, he evolved his own Heaven Fist, two fists out, a fist prints emerge in the air, each fist shadow contains a manifestation of the heavy boxing intent, their own diffusion of the rolling as the tide of qi and blood power is also added to these fist prints, so that the fist prints emerging in the void is more zing and dazzling, like nine suns across the sky. Rumble! In the end, this Nine Fist Seals crushed the void, and thus killed and enveloped that Green Wolf King. In the meantime, Jason tried his best to avoid the sharp ws of the Green Wolf Kings forelimbs and directly collided with its forelimbs fleshy palms, and the rest of the fist marks were also directed towards the Green Wolf Kings head and torso respectively, all of which were suppressed and killed. Bang! Bang! Bang! A fist seal fell, ruthlessly killed the green wolf king, the fist seal contains the abyssal heavy attack power is like a sea of oceanic fury whistling out, swept up, in that fierce fist bombardment, a share of heavy power have not into the body of the green wolf king.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That force under the Green Wolf Kings pounce also impacted Jason. Jason is still difficult to withstand the impact of the green wolf kings fierce and iparable physical force, his body once again staggered back, only this time with the green wolf kings forelimb meat palm collision, the skin on his fist is also not again cracked. As the Grand Vajra Realm Physique evolved, he obviously sensed that the defensive power of his flesh was strong to a peak situation, the flesh seems to form ayer of defensive film on the surface skin, thisyer of film is iparably tough and strong, in addition to the flesh ispact and tough, the bones are as hard as iron, so Jason had a feeling that even if an ordinary person wielded a knife and cut it, it would not be able to break through thisyer of defense of the Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Jason had a feeling that even if an ordinary person swung a knife, he would not be able to break through thisyer of defense of Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Of course, it was only for unusual people, if it was a martial artist focusing on the power of his own Cultivation to swing his sword, then he still couldnt tough it out. The green wolf king was hit by Jasons fist print, even if his physical defense is extremely powerful or, but also is stinging pain iparable, it hissed in the air,pletely berserk, its own pouncing speed is also a few points faster, a sharp w cut through the void, towards Jason attack and kill. Jason did not dodge, he continued to evolve his Heaven Fist fist, condensing the power of his fist, and with the help of the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, he swung his fists upwards and fought with this Green Wolf King. Boom! Boom! Fist force breaks the air, hissing and roaring, the horrible force impact sound passes to the eight directions, the surrounding swept up a force wind, scraping peoples face pain. Suddenly, the figures of one man and one wolf who were entangled in the battle separated abruptly, Jasons face was a bit pale, blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, and several faint blood marks stood down on the side of his waist. Thanks to the Grand Vajra Realm Physique body protection, otherwise the waist side position will leave more than a few blood marks so simple, at least by the sharp ws to scratch offrge chunks of flesh. That head of green wolf king was also not easy to bear, fist big eyes showed a trace of pain color, it gripped the ground forelimbs are slightly trembling, even if it is a strong physical body is also good, but under Jasons one heavy punch bombardment, its forelimbs are not really casted in steel, it also makes it feel a cone of piercing stinging pain. Jason, you cant beat this Coyote King with this brute force. If you continue like this, youre going to be exhausted by this Green Wolf King. The only way for you to strengthen your force is to quench your own force, and continuously quench and strengthen the strength of your force in sparring. Your current force Dao is already majestic and fierce enough, but it is too scattered, what you need to do is to condense these scattered force Dao into a sword-like sharpness under constant quenching, so that the killing power of your force Dao will be strong enough to injure this Seventh-grade beast king. Old Mr. Millers voice carried again from the shadows. Jasons heart was clear, his eyes lit up with a zing fire of war like a fiery me, he stared at the Green Wolf King, snorted, and said, Is that all the so-called Seventh-grade beast king is capable of? Come on,e and kill me, if you dont kill me, Ill kill you! Ow- I dont know if this green wolf king understood, but Jasons provocative meaning it knew, it roared angrily, then its figure leaped, carrying its own endless bloodthirsty killing machine pounced on Jason. Jason took a deep breath and once again met the battle, and in the midst of fighting with this Green Wolf King, he was also quenching his own force, over and over again to quench it, over and over again to strengthen it, and his own Three Great Mysterious Laws were also in operation, quenching his own force to the point where it could not be quenched. Bang! Bang! A sound of heavy punches bombarded endlessly, during which Jason was constantly knocked back, even as his blood soared, injuring himself more than once, but he was unconcerned. With his current strength, being able to fight with a Seventh-grade beast king to such a point was already extremely appalling, and besides being strong enough himself, it was also thanks to Grand Vajra Realm Physiques heaven-defying features. In the end, Jason meditatively felt that his own Secret Realm Power had been quenched to an extreme, and all the dispersed power had been coalesced by him, and this coalesced Secret Realm Power had a tendency to be about to produce a metamorphosis. Physical Art of Unification! At that moment, Jason roared violently. Physical Art of Unification, which was none other than the third stage of Dragons Secret Technique The Sacred Dragon Technique, and with that st of Jasons voice, he managed to step into that stage. At that instant, the Holy Dragons Breath in his body frantically filled out, and he turned into that iparably pure power of qi and blood to sink into his body, and his own flesh, bones, organs, and so on actually underwent aplete metamorphosis, bing even more powerful on the basis of the Grand Vajra Realm Physiques enchantment. At the same time, Jason felt that the cohesive Secret Realm Power had begun to produce a metamorphosis, a qualitative leap, as part of the Secret Realm Power transformed towards a more powerfulyer of power attributes after a thousand beatings. Its about to break through! Once it breaks through, it will be Quasi-Emperor Realm! Chapter 1566 Quasi-Emperor Realm The Secret Realm Power that had already coalesced as one had reached the ultimate level of refinement, and as Jasons The Sacred Dragon Technique had reached the level of Physical Art of Unification, the Secret Realm Power had finally undergone a qualitative change to its ultimate level of refinement. As Jasons cultivation of The Sacred Dragon Technique reached the state of Physical Art of Unification, the Secret Realm Power that had been refined to the extreme finally underwent a qualitative change. Physical Art of Unification made Jasons Holy Dragons Breath turn into endless qi and blood power, and the Secret Realm Power that he had refined to the extreme had reached a critical point of qualitative change, which waspletely broken by Physical Art of Unification. The transformed qi and blood power converged under his Secret Power Realm,pletely breaking this critical point. In an instant, Jasons own aura began to be different, if the aura pressure he had previously diffused was already strong enough under the Gravity Fields augmentation, then now his own aura pressure even broke through a shackle and began to diffuse a wisp of emperor level might! Even if it was just a wisp of emperor level might, under the support of Gravity Field, it was strengthened by several times without knowing, and heaven and earth roared and moved, as if the void was trembling under the pressure of Jasons aura at this moment. A look of horror appeared in the eyes of that Green Wolf King, previously, although Jasons Gravity Field also had an effect on it, its effect was so weak that it could be ignored. Now, it is very different! Gravity Field Under the added weight of a wisp of emperor level pressure, it actually made the green wolf king begin to feel a kind of oppressive force, as if the surrounding void had a huge mountain crushing down. Ow- The green wolf king slightly hesitated, the next moment it stormed up, opened its bloody mouth, with a fishy wind whistling, it attacked and killed Jason with lightning speed, the sharp ws of its front limbs drew out a path of harsh sharpness in the void, and a bloodthirsty killing opportunity was permeating. Die! Jason bellowed as he evolved his fist, and with one punch, he broke through the Heavens Gate, and the might of that fist dao rose up into the sky, going straight up to the ninth heaven! Rumble! As Jasons fist attacked and killed, the void was strongly vibrated, bursting out in a burst of roar, a wisp of The power of the Emperor was certainly along Jasons fist momentum burst out! It was a wisp of The power of the Emperor that was filled with masculine and domineering intent, appearing indestructible and giving off a majestic and vtile might! Bang! Jasons fist power and the Green Wolf Kings meaty palm ruthlessly shed together, erupting with a deafening sound, condensing a wisp of The power of the Emperors fist power and the Green Wolf Kings terrifying and iparable fleshly body power to shake hard together. Stomp! Jason retreated two steps backward, which was already excellent, previously he had to stagger backward when he was in hard contact with the Green Wolf King, but after condensing a strand of The power of the Emperor, the power of the fist brought with it was almost several times more powerful than the killing power! The huge body of that Green Wolf King also shook a few times, and his eyes could not help but reveal a sh of shock. It could sense that the force contained in Jasons punch was enough to pose a threat to it. Quasi-Emperor Realm now?! The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, sensing the majestic power that Secret Power Realm flowed within his body, which had a slight force that was different and contained a supreme and terrifying emperor level might. Being able to catalyze a strand of The power of the Emperor, Jason knew in his heart that he had officially stepped into the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Jason wasnt too surprised by this. These days, he had been quenching his Secret Realm Power, and with The Sacred Dragon Technique cultivated to the realm of Physical Art of Unification, coupled with the fact that the Secret Realm Power had already been quenched to the extreme in the battle with the Green Wolf King, it was not surprising that he had broken through the critical point and entered the Quasi-Eperor Realm. With The Sacred Dragon Technique cultivated to the level of Physical Art of Unification, coupled with the Secret Realm Power that had been refined to the extreme in the battle with the Green Wolf King, it was not surprising that it broke through the critical point and entered the Quasi-Emperor Realm. It was just a few days sooner than he had anticipated. Kid, Quasi-Emperor Realm is just the beginning. Next, you still need to quench your own flesh and sinews, and quench all the Secret Realm Power into The power of the Emperor, thus impacting the true Emperor Realm realm! Old Mr. Millers voice came again. I know. Now, Ill ughter this beast king first. Jason opened his mouth, licking the corners of it and looking confident. Indeed it was, after his own strength reached Quasi-Emperor Realm, he artificially made himself fully capable of taking on this Seventh-grade beast king. Having just been promoted to the Quasi-Emperor Realm, he also needed to skill himself in the power he had at the moment, and needed to master the use of that strand of The power of the Emperor, and there was no better way to do so than through the Warrior are. Kill! Jason opened his mouth and bellowed as he rushed towards the Green Wolf King, the battle intent in his eyes growing thicker and more intense, his bodys qi and blood surging once again, like a sea of blood sweeping through this part of heaven and earth. Promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm, he obviously felt that his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique also stepped into a new realm, his body bloomed out of the golden aura more bright and dazzling, attacked and killed in the fist like that golden fist aura, exploded in the void, and a wisp of The power of the Emperor responded to his fist momentum to st out, rushed to kill the Green Wolf King. The power of the Emperor responded to his fist and sted out, charging towards the Green Wolf King. The Green Wolf King was like a madman, it hissed and roared, its sharp ws on its front limbs cut through the void, its long fangs opened its mouth to attack and kill, and its long tail also took the opportunity to sweep across, so it could be said that it did everything it could, and madly attacked and killed Jason. Jason, however, was not panicked, he had been through too many battles and possessed a wealth of experience in fighting against each other, despite the fact that this Green Wolf Kings attacking and killing speed was extremely fast and his flesh and blood power was strong and overwhelming, it was difficult for him to injure Jason. On the contrary, Jasons evolved punches continuously bombarded the body of this Green Wolf King, and the wisp of The power of the Emperor was even more domineering, causing the skin of this Green Wolf King to split open, revealing the flesh and blood under the fur. Under the promotion of Quasi-Emperor Realm, Jason obviously felt his own physical qualities improve across the board, faster, his own defense stronger, Grand Vajra Realm Physique stepped into the high realm realm in one fell swoop! Therefore, in a head-on fight with this Green Wolf King, Jason could be said to be reckless and no longer had any worries. Bang! At this time, Jason threw another punch at the head of this Green Wolf King, the head that was already skinned and cracked under this punch, that skull cracked slightly, and this Green Wolf King let out a miserable cry. So far, Jason was also injured, constantly shaking with the strong physical force of the Green Wolf King, the strong physical force constantly under the impact, also let him suffer some internal injuries, in addition to a number of parts of his body was also the sharp ws of the Green Wolf King left a trail of blood. Kill! Jason took advantage of this Green Wolf Kings miserable howling, and he sprinted up, evolving his fist momentum, catalyzing a strand of The power of the Emperor, and continuously attacking with weing fists. The Green Wolf King retreated back and forth, a mournful cry came out of its mouth, and in the end, a sh of fear shed in its eyes as it turned around to escape, unexpectedly- Bang! Bang! Jason seized the opportunity, and two heavy punches in session once again bombarded the Green Wolf Kings skull, and thest punch even knocked this Green Wolf King to the ground. Green Wolf King limbs twitching and trembling, struggling to stand up, eyes showing the vitality is graduallyx, and ultimately the huge head fell to the ground, no longer able to move.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. A Seventh-grade beast king was killed! Chapter 1567 – Deep in the Forbidden Land After seeing this Green Wolf King fall, Jason did let out a light breath. To be honest, this battle really wasnt easy, the consumption was great, and he had a feeling of fatigue all over his body. This kind of beast that had reached the Beast King level was really thick-skinned, and he couldnt even remember how many punches he had attacked and killed this Green Wolf King before he killed him. It can be imagined that Eighth-grade beast king or even Ninth-grade beast king is standing still and letting him throw punches, with his current strength that is alsopletely unable to hammer. Whoosh! At some point, Old Mr. Millers figure appeared, he nced at Jason and casually tossed over a herb and said, Chew it and swallow it, then run your own Secret Realm Power to flush the flesh, blood, and sinews from your body. Jason nodded his head and ced this crimson red fire-like herb directly in his mouth and chewed and swallowed it down into his abdomen, and soon, a warm warm current grew up between his belly. Jason also sat down on the ground and operated his own Secret Realm Power, driving this warm current to flow through his limbs, flesh, blood, sinews and bones. A warm feeling surged all over his body, the fatigue of this battle was actually swept away, and under the nourishment of the medicinal properties of this herb, his flesh and sinews were also given a baptism, and as his Secret Realm Power continued to flush, there were obviously some impurities being discharged from his body. Jason felt that his own flesh, blood, sinews, and bones had been further strengthened, and that the power of qi and blood in his flesh and blood had be more potent and had been further stimted. It was evident that the herb was not simple. Is this an elixir? Jason asked, looking over at Old Mr. Miller with some uncertainty. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, Its just a half elixir. Its almost time to move on. Lets see if we can collect some more elixirs. Jason nodded and stood up before walking forward with Old Mr. Miller. Along the way, Old Mr. Miller also took the opportunity to exin to Jason some knowledge about elixir, generally speaking, the ce where the spiritual qi converges will give birth to some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, and if there is a special terrain formation arching into the terrain, the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures will be even more extraordinary. Materials and Earthly Treasures will be even more extraordinary. ording to Old Mr. Millers words, thisnd boundary has already formed an extremely grand terrain array, and even the ce where they are now is only the periphery of this terrain array, not the center of this terrain array. Old Mr. Miller spected that the center of this terrain formation might be deep within the forbidden zone. Not only this ce under the feet, but also the entire periphery of the Ancient City of Ruins had already formed a terrain formation that stretched for hundreds of kilometers, arching over each other. Suchrgesse is simply unheard of and can only be seen in such a self-contained Ashtonnd. Along the way, Old Mr. Miller also picked quite a few herbs, some of which were semi-spiritual herbs, some of which were extremely rare yet indispensable herbs, and as for the spiritual herbs, he did not look for any more. It seems that this elixir is not that it can be found everywhere. Jason, Wolf Boy followed Old Mr. Miller all the way to explore, and gradually went to the depths of this ce, the rich smell of fishy is also more and more intense, as if the surrounding was surrounded by a sea of blood to the same. In addition, the more inward, the forest is more sparse and more deste, but that heaven and earth aura on the contrary appears to be more dense, dense but mixed with some filled with violent, bloody atmosphere, appears to be a little messy. At the same time, there is an unspeakable feeling of danger is also more and more intense, invisible is a thick and intense pressure breath surging, as if it is an invisible deterrent and vignce. Jason frowned as he couldnt help but say, Be careful, why does it feel a little weird, its like a sense of crisis is filling this ce. Stay behind me, theres nothing wrong with being careful, the forbidden zone should be not far ahead. Old Mr. Miller spoke in a deep voice, and with a hint of gravity and wariness in his tone. Jasons face was stunned and he quickly said, Old man, you want to go into the forbidden zone? This cannot be allowed. Old Mr. Miller gave Jason a nk look and said, Who said that Old Man is going to enter the forbiddennd? Since Im here, Ill take a look at the edge of this forbiddennd. Just dont set foot in the forbiddennd. Jason nodded, Dragons Guardian Parks had been instructed not to set foot in the forbidden zone for a thousand times, it must have made sense. The depths of this forbidden zone who knows what great terror exists, without reason can not go to mess with do not go. After all, once Dark Phoenixs King Phoenix, who was known as the first existence of the Agist Archons battle power at the time, had been critically injured in the Land of the Falling Phoenix exclusion zone by an existence within the exclusion zone. Jason doesnt want Old Mr. Miller to get into danger. Not much further, already can not see any forest trees, in front of a width of more than ten meters or so of the ground, the ground of the soil inch grass, the bare groundyer of mud through a demonic color of blood, as if by the scarlet blood dyed and be. The width of more than ten meters of the ground is like a clear-cut demarcation line, this demarcation line is filled with a rich and iparable blood-colored fog, a closer look at the blood-colored fog is like some kind of power traction, is surging fluctuations, all kinds of violent, bloody, murderous breath scattered out, shocking people. Arriving at this demarcation line, Old Mr. Miller stopped in his tracks, his old eyes looked like they were bursting with two electric awns, his stern gaze looking towards the inside as if he wanted to see through the area inside. Jason took a deep breath, knowing in his heart of hearts that inside this dividing line would be the forbidden zone C Scarlet Forbidden Land!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jason also raised his eyes towards the inside, theyer of thick blood-colored fog like a sea of blood is isted from his eyes, it is difficult to see the scene inside. Vaguely, like to see the beautiful scenery like a fairnd-like scene, but the next moment, presented is a fierce ancient battlefield, countless warriors countless strong people are fighting against each other, a body fell across the ground, blood stained this world Jasons heart was startled, he fiercely found that the more he looked inside, his heart and soul seemed to be attracted, as if there was an unknown force that was tugging at his heart and soul, and was attracting him to go inside uncontrobly. Not only him, but Wolf Boy on the sidelines felt the same way. Concentrate your mind, guard your heart stage, dont be fooled by the illusion! Thats when Old Mr. Millers voice rang out, not loud, but as loud as Jared in Jason and Wolf Boys heads, causing them to snap back to their senses. Jason is actually okay, his own will is firm, the kind of disturbance in his mind just now is not enough to make him delirious, just that he still has a kind of palpitating feeling, only to feel that this forbidden ce is really too evil, permeated with a kind of indescribable sense of demonic evil and bizarre. At the same time, in the depths of that forbiddennd, between the endless blood-colored breath lingering, it looked like there were two blood-moon like cold gazes cast over. Immediately after that, a terrifying pressure that shook the heavens and moved the earth was gradually reviving from the depths of that Scarlet Forbidden Land, causing the winds and clouds of the heavens and earth to change color, and causing the spirits of all the people to tremble. Chapter 1568 – Secrets of the Forbidden Land (I) The blood moons sharp gaze, the terrifying pressure that shakes the sky and the earth, and the blood-colored mist that surges up, make this Scarlet Forbidden Land as if it has been revived, and bring people an extremely horrible and horrifying feeling. Jason did not know if that blood moon like gaze was an illusion, but that supremely powerful and terrifying pressure was real, and even though he was now the strength of Quasi-Emperor Realm, he still felt his own littleness in the face of this monstrous pressure. In the instant that this pressure filled the air, he was going to have a feeling of beingpletely unable to resist. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers body had a wisp of might being released, enveloping Jason and Wolf Boy, and his hunched body seemed to straighten up, ayer of faint golden sunshine flickering. Jason and Wolf Boy immediately felt that the terrifying pressure they were under was cut off, and it was obviously Old Mr. Millers own aura that enveloped them, resisting the gradually reviving pressure of a bloodthirsty pressure. Old Mr. Miller, is this forbidden depths a man or something? I cant believe there really is an unknown horror! Jason couldnt help but speak up. Old Mr. Millers face was grave, he took a deep breath and slowly said, There are unimaginable secrets inside the forbiddennd, and the entire forbiddennd is like a world of its own, isted from the periphery. The old man also can t probe what exists inside the forbiddennd, but the things inside are really strong! Will the being insidee rushing out? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said: Not really, as long as you dont set foot in the forbidden zone. This forbidden area seems to exist inside a kind of restriction, or say the boundary or so on, the existence inside the forbidden area wants to rush out only to be afraid of being restricted. The specific old man also do not know, the only way to enter the forbidden zone to explore clearly. Jason raised an eyebrow and said, Going inside the restricted area? Old man, this cannot be allowed! Its not even known what exactly exists inside, its too dangerous to rush in.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. With that said, Jason nced at Old Mr. Miller and asked with some suspicion, Besides, youre going in there to make sure youre going to get out in one piece? Old Mr. Miller thought for a moment and said, If the depths of the forbiddennd only have the existence of this pressure, then Old Mr. Miller it is not difficult for me to want to retreat back, I am afraid of it. Jason immediately understood the meaning of Old Mr. Millers words, the depths of the forbiddennd is not necessarily only such a strong and terrifying existence, perhaps there are other unknown horrors of the existence of the hibernation, once rushed in to cause the depths of the forbiddennd of the other unknown existence of the revival of all, under the joint attack, that Old Mr. Miller want to retreat in one piece is only afraid of impossibility. Then again, this peripheralnd is not just this one forbidden ce, in case the rest of the major forbidden ces are connected to each other, pulling the whole hair, all the forbidden ces of the horror of the existence of all out, then Im afraid that Old Mr. Miller did not have the slightest opportunity to return, will be left in the forbidden ces. At this time, Scarlet Forbidden Land in that surge of blood-colored mist gradually calmed down, I do not know is Jasons illusion or how, he only felt that the Scarlet Forbidden Land depths of the pair of eyes like a blood moon gradually recede in the depths of the forbiddennd, until the end of the whole has disappeared, that the earth-shaking pressure The momentum also disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared. The whole of Scarlet Forbidden Land was calm as usual again. Old Mr. Miller looked away, narrowed his eyes and said Come on, lets check out the other forbidden ces. Other forbidden ces? Jason froze. The gaze in Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed slightly as he said, There are quite a few forbidden ces in this outernd, not just this one. The old man has a vague guess in his heart, but only by checking out all the forbidden ces can I be sure. As he spoke, Old Mr. Miller picked up Jason and Wolf Boy with his left and right hands respectively, in which there was a soft and pure holy power that lifted up Jason and Wolf Boy, and as Old Mr. Millers body moved, he disappeared in the same ce in an instant. Old Mr. Millers speed is very fast, even if he will Jason and Wolf Boy two people pick up or not, are not the slightest reduction in his own speed, the surrounding scenery flying backward, the kind of wind and lightning speed to the extreme, along the way, there is no way to resist, whether it is a low-grade or high-grade beasts all have to avoid. When the Great Sage travels, everything avoids it. Jason has thus far gained aprehensive knowledge of the strength of Great Emperor Realm and Sacred Level, which are truly unfathomable and have far exceeded the knowledge of ordinary people. Jason knew Old Mr. Miller was in a hurry, like he was trying to figure out what secrets existed deep within these forbidden ces. Could it be that Old Mr. Miller has discovered something? In about ten minutes, Old Mr. Miller had already brought Jason and Wolf Boy to the edge of a forbiddennd adjacent to Scarlet Forbidden Land, which was connected to Scarlet Forbidden Lands boundary, ording to the distance between the two boundaries, Jason estimated that. ording to the distance between the twond boundaries, Jason estimated that it would take at least half an hour for him to rush over here at full speed. Old Mr. Miller was carrying him and Wolf Boy, but had arrived in about ten minutes. This forbiddennd and the periphery of the existence of a clear line of demarcation, and Scarlet Forbidden Land is different, here in the forbiddennd is permeated by a dark and deep atmosphere, even the soilyer under the feet is dark, ck creepy, but also filled with a sufficiently creepy emperor level origin of the breath,yers of ck fog seems to have jingoistic shouting and killing sounds came The ck fog seemed to be filled with shouts of jingoism and killing, with emperors falling and imperial blood spilling, it was indescribably creepy and morose, yet it made ones scalp numb. Land of the Falling Phoenix! spoke Jason, then took a deep breath and said, This is the Land of The Battle of Emperors Fall that took ce a hundred years ago. Falling Phoenix! He had a map in his hand, which also showed that the realm adjacent to Scarlet Forbidden Land was the realm controlled by Dark Phoenix back in the day, and that the forbiddennd deep within this realm was none other than the Land of the Falling Phoenix. A hundred years ago a The Battle of Emperors Fall that affected the entire Dark Agist, causing Dark Phoenix to be shaped like an extinction, countless Emperors fell, and even Great Emperor Realm powerhouses were bloodied. Even if a hundred years have passed, the fallen emperors own breath seems to have not dissipated, the emperor level origin of the breath is still residual here, as if the heart is not willing so the ghost is not still like. Only, after hundreds of years, these emperor level origin auras no longer had the slightest amount of pressure to speak of, but it was still possible to sense that longsting emperor level origin aura that filled this edge of the forbiddennd. Old Mr. Miller gazed at the depths of the forbiddennd, under the cover of ayer of ck fog that seemed toe from the darkness of the original breath, nothing could be seen, and the only thing to look at was the ckness. Old Mr. Miller, however, frowned, and, not knowing what he was contemting, half muttered to himselfC Could it be, the ce where the Dark Origin Breath originated? Jasons face was stunned and he couldnt help but ask, What do you mean? Saying that, Jason also extremely eyes toward Land of the Falling Phoenix forbiddennd to see, a look at him secretly surprised not small, actually found that this forbiddennd as if able to devour his spiritual power, he released the perception as if the mud cow into the sea disappeared without a trace, and with the release of spiritual power is being eaten up by the devouring. Chapter 1569 – Secrets of the Forbidden Land (II) Jason was astonished, not having thought that Land of the Falling Phoenixs forbiddennd was actually capable of eating away and devouring the spiritual power of the perception aspect, which appeared to be extremely demonic and bizarre, making it impossible to see through at all. Only by seeing it with your own eyes can you truly understand why Parks has repeatedly told you not to step foot in these forbidden ces. Indeed, these forbidden ces are permeated with a horrible and eerie sense of evil, inside is the existence of an unknown terror, really want to step into the face will be unknown danger. After all, no one has ever explored the depths of these forbidden ces to see what exactly exists and how it was formed, and whether those unknown horrible beings are people or things or something else. Jason looked toward Old Mr. Miller, noting that Old Mr. Millers eyes were flickering like lightning, also looking deeper into the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Jason had some doubts in his mind, wondering if Old Mr. Millers own spiritual power would be devoured. With his strength, will he be able to see the secrets of the forbiddennd? Jason checked at the borderline of the Land of the Falling Phoenix, and also probed towards the depths of the Land of the Falling Phoenix, this time there was no pressure surfacing in the Land of the Falling Phoenix, everything was calm as usual. At the end of the day, Old Mr. Miller picked up Jason and Wolf Boy again and headed towards the next forbidden ce. The next forbiddennd is located in the Holy Night peoples jurisdiction of the boundary, this boundary of the forbiddennd called thend of the Silent Night, this forbiddennd is also let a person can not see through the look through, as the ancient existence of the long night, give a person a sense of death, there is not the slightest fluctuations in the breath, there is no sign of the existence of any life like, everything seems to be plunged into the state of cold silence. Rarely, when Jason gazed toward the silent night of the past, the bottom of the foot is a surge of inexplicable cold, this cold quickly spread from the bottom of the foot of the whole body, to bring him a sense of shivering, in theherworld, the surface looks like the depths of the dead silent ce as if there is what the great evil terror of the thing, is cold and ruthless staring at him to see. Old Mr. Miller lingered for a while, then hurried on toward the next forbidden ce. Along the way, Old Mr. Miller didnt stop him from picking some half-spirit herbs and spirit herbs that he encountered, and when he arrived at the fourth forbidden ce, Old Mr. Miller had already collected three spirit herbs, more than ten half-spirit herbs, and the rest of the herbs with special effects were even more countless. It can be seen that this outlyingnd is really a hidden treasure, all kinds of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures are avable.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This fourth forbiddennd is within the boundaries of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and the map Jason is holding isbeled with the name of the forbiddennd C Land of the Divine Fallen! The edge of this forbiddennd was intertwined with an unimaginable murderous aura, which was so thick that it looked like it had formed a substance, and the sharp murderous aura went up to the human heart and soul, which was enough to make ones heart and guts crack. Land of the Divine Fallen? said Old Mr. Miller, his eyes narrowing slightly as he muttered to himself, With such a strong aura of murder remaining, its hard to imagine what kind of fierce battles erupted here in those long ago days. How exactly were these forbidden ces formed? Howe it feels like one is more evil than the other? Jason couldnt help but ask. Old Mr. Miller shook his head as he said, Old me cant guess either. However, these forbidden ces are truly extraordinary and have existed for an extremely long time, Im just curious as to what kind of person possesses such great skill to evolve these ces into a forbidden ce. What? Are you saying that these forbidden ces are man-made? Not naturally formed? Jason was surprised and asked in a shocked tone. Old Mr. Millers face was heavy as he said, From some of the traces I scouted, it indicates that it should have been formed artificially. If this is really the case, this persons ability is already heavenly. So what do you say, is this guy still alive? Jason asked. Its hard to say, in order to know the truth, one can only enter the forbiddennd and take a look immediately. Its a pity that its hard for me to break into the forbiddennd alone. If we join forces with those old men in Hyacinth, it might still be possible. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons face was strange for a while, thinking that it was hard to believe that this old man was nning to return to Carovia and unite with those Sacred Level powerhouses in Hyacinth toe together to explore the secrets of these forbidden ces? Im afraid these Dark Agists wont necessarily agree to that, right? As he was thinking, Old Mr. Miller was already leading them towards the next forbidden ce, which was located in the territory governed by Titan people, and this forbidden ce had only two words C Hell! The word Hell is thought provoking enough. Isnt Hell, inymans terms, the underworld? Is this forbidden ce the so-called Underworld? This is too metaphysical to believe. However, this ce was filled with an endless aura of death, with all sorts of death aura, baleful aura, and hostile aura intertwined together, forming a thick and deep aura of death, carrying a decay-like odor that would make people feel seriously ufortable if they stayed for a long time. If we look at the heavy death aura of this ce, the word Hell is a very appropriate way to summarize this forbidden ce. Old Mr. Miller didnt stop at the edge of this forbiddennd, and took Jason and Wolf Boy towards thest forbiddennd, Holy Dragon Land, deep in the Dragons realm! The soil of this ce took on a golden yellow hue, and the further in you went, the deeper the color became as well as the more radiant it became. At the edge of Holy Dragon Land, that is, at the demarcation line, when one looks at it, one can see a thick golden-colored aura surging from the depths of Holy Dragon Land, as if it were a golden ocean, manifesting a sense of divine transcendence. The aura of this forbiddennd was very different from the other forbiddennds, the aura of this Holy Land appeared sacred and pure to the core, carrying a high and honorable meaning. With such an aura of holiness alone, it is not too much to say Holy Land. However, since this ce is one of the forbidden ces, the sense of divine transcendence is only on the surface, really want to step into the danger faced by the absolutely no less than other forbidden ces. Holy Dragon Land? Vaguely Pure Dragon Aura Old Mr. Miller frowned, his eyes like electricity, looking towards the depths of Holy Dragon Land. At the same time, the ocean-like golden-colored aura that permeated Holy Dragon Land surged up like a living thing, as if it wanted to iste Old Mr. Millers gaze. At this moment, Jasons face was violently startled, he suddenly felt that there was an object on his body that seemed to have caused a subtle reaction, his heart moved and he immediately took out a palm-sized token from his body. It was the Order of the Holy Dragon that Ste had given him to keep that day. The green jade Order of the Holy Dragon with some golden threads, at this time these golden threads are blooming with faint light, making the dragon pattern carved on the front of the token as if it were alive, appearing to be more lifelike, invisible, but also highlights a sacred and extraordinary momentum. Jason immediately froze, he sensed that the Order of the Holy Dragon in his hand was different from the previous one, and it seemed to be pulled by some qi in this ce, so it caused some reaction. What the hell is that for? Holy Dragon Land! Order of the Holy Dragon! Is there some connection between the two? If there is a connection, what is it? Is itC Jasons mind took a chance and he couldnt help but pop up with a thought. Chapter 1570 Pairing Fists in Space Old Mr. Miller also noticed some unusual changes, and he immediately looked over at Jason, and when he noticed the token Jason was holding, a sh of surprise shed through his old eyes as he asked, Jason, what is that thing youre holding in your hand? Jason quickly said, Its an Order of the Holy Dragon, Ste gave it to me in Oakshire. She said it was given to her by a benefactor on his deathbed. She also said that the Order of the Holy Dragon had a hidden secret, but Stes benefactor was never able to figure out the secret hidden in the Order of the Holy Dragon. In the back, Ste then gave this token to me, saying that it was possible for me to crack the mysteries of this Order of the Holy Dragon. Why? When I first picked up this Order of the Holy Dragon, there seemed to be some abnormal fluctuations in the depths of the bloodline in my body, and it felt as if an unknown force was about to awaken in the depths of the bloodline. By the way, Old Mr. Miller, I have also told you a few times about the revival of a power that seems to be resurfacing deep within my bloodline. Basically, every time it happens, it is apanied by some special circumstances, such as the Power Evolution Secret Method, the power of the Dragon Scale Grass, and so on.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Therefore, I am also wondering if this Order of the Holy Dragon is also associated with some kind of mystery or chance? Jason spoke up. Old Mr. Millers face moved, and his old eyes stared at the token in Jasons hand, just then, he sensed something violently, and he violently shouted in a low and cold voice: Back off! Saying that, Old Mr. Miller raised his right hand, and an overwhelmingly powerful holy force wrapped towards Jason and Wolf Boy, pushing those two away tens of meters away. Rumble! Holy Dragon Land depths, violently has andslide tsunami vibration sound, in an instant the whole Holy Dragon Land is like a recovery over the general, a squeeze when the sky of the strongest power diffusion, covering the sky, covering thousands of miles, a huge overwhelming will copse swept down, with an unstoppable momentum locking the edge of the forbiddennd Old Mr. Miller and other people. Old Mr. Miller and the others. That huge will covered down like it was indiscriminate, and eventually sensed Jason C to be precise, it sensed the aura of the Order of the Holy Dragon that Jason was holding, and that terrifying and overwhelming will immediately locked in the direction where Jason was. In front of that huge and boundless will, Jason only felt that he was as small as a mole cricket, really too small, this will was enough to pass through the heavens, with the transcendence and supremacy of controlling everything, and thus covered. Jason didnt doubt for a second that if this huge and unparalleled will crushed down, his and Wolf Boys spiritual power would be immediately crushed by the impact, and would not be able to withstand the crushing of such a strong will at all. Boom! At this time, Old Mr. Miller was covered with golden aura blooming, seemingly stooped body at this moment there are ten thousand zhang of light rises up to the sky, from Old Mr. Miller body manifested the monstrous aura like a giant stretched between the forbiddennd and the edge of the forbiddennd, and then he swung his fist into the air! A golden fist aura rose up to the sky, and the fist intent contained within was magnificent and powerful. A fist came out with a fist intent that shook the heavens. The huge will that squeezed the air under the bombardment of the Tongtian Fist Intent immediately faded like a tidal wave, which also made the pressure on Jason and Wolf Boy disappear steeply, or else they were really nowhere to escape under the lock of that huge will. Roar! Deep within Holy Dragon Land, there seemed to be a roar of fury that rang out, shaking the heavens and shaking the earth. At the same time, in the depths of Holy Dragon Land, those golden ocean-like energy mists surged violently, and in the underworld, it looked like it had coalesced into a golden dragon, looming in the depths of that forbiddennd, with its huge dragon body stretching out over ten thousand miles, and its huge Dragon Head looming in that golden ocean-like mist, and it didnt know how much of a distance separated it from the other. A monstrous pressure was reviving, and that might was enough to shake the heavens and move the earth, passing out from the depths of Holy Dragon Land, and even if it was through theyer of boundary of the forbiddennd, the slightest hint of it was enough to change the color of this heaven and earth. Wind and clouds converged, and thunder rolled faintly in the sky, and the entire heaven and earth appeared as if the end hade, making people feel horrified and creepy. The unusual changes on this side of Holy Dragon Land seemed to have caused anomalies in several neighboring forbiddennds, and in the rest of the forbiddennds, there was a hidden pressure emerging, and invisibly, it was as if there were pairs of gazes capable of prating the void casting their eyes towards this side of Holy Dragon Land. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller was like a great enemy, he himself bloomed out ten thousand golden awns, a heaven and earth power added to himself, enveloping the square area, also enveloping Jason and Wolf Boy. Just as the magnificent, earth-shaking pressure was recovering and getting stronger in the depths of Holy Dragon Land, coldly, an indifferent voice seemed toe from the depths of that forbiddennd- Stand down! This indifferent to not have the slightest emotion voice rang, Holy Dragon Land depths of the awakening of the existence of the pressure seems to freeze for a moment, then appeared to be extremely unwilling, vaguely with a cold snort sound came, that resurgence of the monstrous pressure is also like a tidal wave like receding. At the same time, those golden mist in Holy Dragon Land violently coalesced together, as if pulled by an unknown force, actually seeped out of the forbiddennd, and then the golden mist was transformed into a fist shadow, like a golden stream of light, so that the town killed to Old Mr. Miller. Hmph! Old Mr. Miller coldly grunted, his fist swung, a fist shadow section appeared in the air, a total of six fist shadow sections, containing the breath of the six paths of reincarnation, six very different punching intent rises up to the sky, to meet the golden mist condensed into a fist Dao shadow. Rumble! When Old Mr. Miller meets the fist bombardment, the whole sky and earth shook, erupted the sound of the boom vibration, the horror of the energy force swept around, but also in the Old Mr. Miller is based on the ce smashed out a diameter of five or six meters of the deep pit. Go! Old Mr. Miller bellowed as he retreated, casually picking up Jason and Wolf Boy, his body transformed into a stream of light and quickly left. After Old Mr. Miller and the others left, deep within Holy Dragon Land, there were two gazes that were as bright and golden as two zing suns looking towards the periphery of Holy Dragon Land. There were also voices from the depths of Holy Dragon LandC Ancestor King, why did the party try to stop me? Without stopping you, is it hard to believe that you want to crush that little guys spiritual power? I sense the Order of the Holy Dragon Are you really aiming for the Order of the Holy Dragon? If you really want to do so why do you need to manifest such a powerful spiritual pressure. It seems that I cant hide it from Ancestor King. Its just a mere Order of the Holy Dragon, of course I dont care I just sensed the aura of the sealing power in this kids body After a long time, there seemed to be a sigh of reliefC Could it be that the Green Dragon ising out? Ancestor King, really, what should be the n for the Green Dragon? Cultivation Tongshen is what deserves our attention, otherwise the unclimatized Green Dragon is irrelevant. Just since Order of the Holy Dragon is out, let the outside cultivated forces move with the trend. Naw! Up to this point, the voices from the depths of Holy Dragon Land gradually subsided, but this conversation did note out in the slightest, with the boundary of Holy Dragon Land separating them, coupled with the existence of Holy Dragon Land intentionally covering them up, there was no way for outsiders to know about their conversation. Chapter 1571 Agist Vibration Ancient City of Ruins. When an unusual movement came from the depths of Holy Dragon Land, the Emperor Level Powers of the major Agist stationed in the Ancient City of Ruins sensed it, and they all rose up in shock. Especially when the majestic spiritual pressure that squeezes heaven and earth from the depths of Holy Dragon Land covers thousands of miles, these Emperor Level Powers have a feeling of palpitations, and only feel that the powerful and overwhelming will that rises from the depths of Holy Dragon Land is not something that they can fight against at all. In addition to Holy Dragon Land, other forbiddennd also has some hidden breath in the fluctuation, it seems that the major forbidden depths of the unknown existence are going to revive the general, the horror of the horrifying but cold and merciless pressure momentum makes this small world are going to tremble, making the Ancient City of Ruins in the major Agists Emperor Level Power does not doubt for a moment that if the existence of the forbidden ces of all parties were to explode with pressure, then this small world would be destroyed and broken. Are those unknown terrifying existences in the forbiddennd going to revive? Are they going toe out beyond the forbiddennd? Ancient City of Ruins has Emperor Level Power looking pale and talking to himself in horror. This statement, the rest of AgistEmperor Level Power face also all not good, there is an unconceble horror fear, really want to do so, then I am afraid that the entire Ancient City of Ruins will be bulldozed, all people will have to die! The Ancient City of Ruins is a ce where major Agists are stationed year-round, and the Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in the n have clearly told them that even if there is an unknown horror in the depths of the forbiddennd, as long as they dont set foot in the forbiddennd, theyll be fine. Moreover, those existences in the major forbidden ces will note out of the forbidden ces, saying that there is ayer of boundary and forbidden ces outside the istion seems. But at the moment, these forbidden depths emerged from these monstrous horror of the breath is to let the Ancient City of Ruins in all the people feel a sense of panic and uneasiness, in case the forbidden depths of those who existed to really break the boundaries toe out, who can block? In the Dragons stronghold, Parks figure also appeared, he sensed the strange changes in the depths of the forbiddennd, and also sensed the huge and magnificent will that rose from the depths of the Holy Dragon Land, his face changed several times, and he instructed the people in the Dragons stronghold not to act without authorization, and then he moved towards the Ancient City of Ruins and swept rapidly outside the city. Ruins, he swept towards the Ancient City of Ruins. He knew that Old Mr. Miller was taking Jason and Wolf Boy to explore the outlyingnds, and his concern was whether Old Mr. Miller and the others had stepped into the forbiddennd and invited the unknown beings of the forbiddennd. Really, that could be very dangerous. So, he was going to head over and check it out anyway. The edge of the Outer Lands. The three figures sprinted out of the way, leaving the outlyingnds governed by Dragons. After walking out, Old Mr. Miller was slightly relieved and put Jason and Wolf Boy down, he looked back and saw that Holy Dragon Land had regained its calmness, and the terrifying pressure that had originally risen from the depths of Holy Dragon Land was also like a tidal wave converging, and everything had returned to silence. Jason noticed that Old Mr. Millers own aura was a bit buoyant, presumably as a result of sparring with the golden mist coalescing into a fist at the edge of the forbiddennd. He couldnt help but ask, Old Mr. Miller, are you all right? Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, Its alright, Parks is right, the existence in this forbiddennd is really extremely terrifying, just a fist shadow gathered from a ball of golden energy weaponry condensed out of thin air, but its already not weaker than a Sacred Level strike, its really unimaginable! Old man, there seems to be living people in the depths of the Holy Dragon Land forbiddennd? Jason said with some uncertainty. Even though everything that happened in the depths of Holy Dragon Land appeared to be a bit blurry and very untrue, both the monstrous and terrifying spiritual pressure, and even the sound of a drink retreating that was obviously from a human being, were proving that there were only really living people in the depths of this forbiddennd. Truly, that would be horrible to contemte. What kind of people exist in the depths of the forbidden ces? Why are they hiding in the forbiddennd? Are they restricted from going out of the forbiddennd, or are there other reasons? This Ashtonnd has obviously been around for ages, and when Dark Agist discovered it, the Ancient City of Ruins was empty, devoid of people. So, could those people in the forbiddennd be the aborigines of Ancient City of Ruins back then? If they were the aborigines of Ancient City of Ruins, why did they migrate to the depths of the forbiddennd? Is it to hide from the haters or is there another reason? No matter what the reason was, it was already subversive news that someone was suspected to have survived in the depths of this forbiddennd. Old man, do you think Dark Agist knows that there are living beings living in the depths of the forbiddennd? Jason asked. It should be known, as to whether or not it is known what kind of people exist in the depths of this forbiddennd what their origins are, that is unknown. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason thought for a moment and asked, Old man, the person who condensed a fist power shadow to fight you across the sky, if he really walks out of the forbiddennd, will you be able to defeat him? Old Mr. Miller did not directly answer, his old eyes essence shed, a long time before slowly said: Cultivation through the sky, attracted the Dao Ming The originator left the handbook of spection is right. What do you mean? Jason was a little confused.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and said, You kid cant touch this level yet, all you have to do now is to try to improve your strength. As for that token just now After a pause, Old Mr. Miller continued, The Order of the Holy Dragon should be rted to Holy Dragon Land, whether it is good or bad is hard to say. The movement of Holy Dragon Land is mostly caused by that token, but the spiritual pressure that erupted from the depths of Holy Dragon Land is obviously trying to crush your spiritual power, if not for the old mans punch to the sky, you are now brain dead, even if you dont die, you are still a vegetable. Jasons face was stunned as he said, Could it be that the existence of Holy Dragon Land obliterates those who hold the Order of the Holy Dragon? Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, It is not so, perhaps now you are too weak and insignificant in their eyes, so it is all out of mind. Or, there are other reasons In short, in the future, this token must not be easily shown to others. Okay, Ill make a note of that! Jason took a deep breath, it was true, as Old Mr. Miller had said, that the vast and infinite will squeezing the air in the depths of Holy Dragon Land was indeed intentionally directed toward him. If it wasnt for Old Mr. Miller Tongtians punch that repelled that massive will and allowed it to directly crush down, he really would have been in danger. Could it be, that liars assertion is true? Old Mr. Millers eyes flickered, and he remembered that in Ghost Doctor Valley, the Ghost Doctor had mentioned to him what liar had spected about the Cage, and at the time, he had scoffed in disbelief. But having been around the edges of all the major forbidden ces on the outskirts of this Ancient City of Ruins, Old Mr. Miller had a vague suspicion in his mind, and only felt that the liars assertion might be a little one-sided, but it wasnt entirely without merit. Chapter 1572 The Battle of Emperor’s Fall’s Strongman Jason and the others are halfway back to the Ancient City of Ruins when they run into Parks, who hase out of the city looking for them. Parks was relieved to see that Jason and the others were safe and sound, he had sensed that the strange movements on the side of the forbiddennd had gradually subsided, but there was still a sense of palpitations. Powerful as the Dragonball Guardians are, they know that those unknown existences in the forbiddennd are really not to be messed with, or they will usher in a devastating disaster. Are you guys okay? Parks opened his mouth to ask. Jason shook his head and said, Nothing much. We went to the edges of the major forbidden ces to take a look, and it really does give off an extremely terrifying feeling. By the way, does Mr. Parks know what exactly exists within this forbiddennd? Parks hesitated slightly before saying, Regarding the forbiddennd not only I, Dragons, but also the rest of the ns basically know nothing about it. No one has ever gone in to explore the forbiddennds, so I cant say what exactly exists in the depths of the forbiddennds. Anyway, as long as you dont set foot in the six forbidden ces on the outskirts of the Ancient City of Ruins, you will never be in danger. The existences in the forbiddennds have also never voluntarily stepped out of the forbiddennds. Is this because there is some kind of restriction within the forbiddennd, or is there a barrier like a boundary between the forbiddennd and the outside world, and therefore the forbidden people cant walk out? Jason asked. People?! Parks snapped his eyes to Jason, noting Jasons use of the word people. Jason also did not hide and spoke out his own spection, saying, Just now in Holy Dragon Land, I vaguely heard the sound of talkinging from Lima The voice was muffled and I couldnt hear what was being said, but I felt that it was someone conversing in the forbiddennd Lima. Thats why I asserted that there are people in this forbiddennd.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Parks looked around and lowered his voice, Did you really hear a conversationing from inside Holy Dragon Land? Jason nodded as he said, Indeed. I dont think it was some kind of hallucination, real heard it. Its just that it was through a barrier like a knot or something, so I couldnt really hear it, and I dont know what that conversation was about. Parks took a deep breath, and his face seemed to have a hint of gravity as he said, I really dont know anything about the situation within the forbiddennd. Perhaps, only Emperor Agist who participated in The Battle of Emperors Fall back then knows a thing or two. Jasons heart fluttered as he asked, Who were the Agist Archons involved in The Battle of Emperors Fall back then? Speaking of that years The Battle of Emperors Fall is not a secret among the major Agists, all major Agists know about it, so Parks did not hide anything, slowly said: Emperor of Blood, Holy Night Holy Emperor, Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse and so on. I was not even born when the battle was fought, and I only know a little bit about the battle from the ancient records. Only those who had experienced that battle back then might know some of the inner workings of the forbiddennd. In short, back then, The Battle of Emperors Fall, a great emperor fell, and it was said that an extremely terrifying existence killed its way out of the forbiddennd. Is it a person or an object that kills its way out of the forbiddennd? Jason asked. Parks shook his head and said, That I do not know. Even the powerful people who personally experienced that battle back then are also secretive and refused to say much when mentioning what happened back then. There are still people alive who were strong enough to go through that battle back then? Jason couldnt help but ask. Of course, the Emperor of Blood is still alive. The Emperor of Blood has been dormant in the Blood Moon Agists blood pool for decades, but recently, it is rumored that the Emperor of Blood is about to awaken Parks opened his mouth and continued, In addition, Holy Night Holy Emperor, Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse, these people are also said to be still alive, but there has been no news for decades. Jason was shocked by it, The Battle of Emperors Fall took ce a hundred years ago, and there were still people who survived to this day from the strongest people involved in that battle back then, how old was that? Over a hundred? Its really old-fashioned! All the way back to the Dragons stronghold, Lilith, who was waiting anxiously, saw Jason and his group walking over safely before letting out a light breath. Satan, you guys arent stepping inside the forbiddennd, are you? Lilith asked as she looked at Jason. Jason smiled and said, No matter. I can keep Mr. Parks advice in mind and never step inside the forbiddennd. Besides there is obviously a great unknown terror in that forbiddennd, how dare I step inside. Lilith frowned slightly and said, Then what exactly is going on with the strange movements in the forbiddennd? But as long as you dont step inside and dont provoke it, those terrifying existences in the forbiddennd wonte out. There are obviously some great secrets in the depths of these forbiddennds. Its a pity that with my current strength, I cant explore them clearly. Jasons tone was rather regretful as he continued, However, one day, I will understand all the secrets in the forbiddennds! Liliths beautiful eyes rippled with light as she looked over at Jason, and with a sudden smile, she said, Satan, congrattions! Congrattions? Jason was taken aback. Youre all promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm. Lilith said. Jason was about to forget about this matter, after hearing this he smiled and said, Its just Quasi-Emperor Realm, its not worth congratting anything, hell wait until he steps into Emperor Realm. With the speed at which youre practicing, I think it should be quick. Lilith said. Indeed, Lilith remembered that when she first met Jason was when Titan Ruins opened, Jason hadnt even stepped into the King Realm at that time, and how long had it been? At most, it was only half a year, yet he had already been promoted to the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Such was the speed of cultivation that Dragons pride like Lilith was awed by it. What is even more rare is that Jason has cultivated each realm to an extremelyplete state, so each realm Jason has achieved aplete and wless elevation. It waste at night, and after talking to each other, Jason and the others went back to their rooms to rest. Liliths side had arranged three rooms for Jason and the others, and Jason and the others had gone to their rooms. Returning to his room, Jason rinsed off and stepped out of the room and leaned back against the bed, and for a moment, still sleepy, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it, taking a deep drag. Whew! Jason opened his mouth and exhaled a plume of smoke, his eyes shing brilliantly as he fell into deep thought. What kind of people exist in the forbiddennd? And this token Jason couldnt help but take out the Order of the Holy Dragon and scrutinize it carefully, he really didnt expect that this Order of the Holy Dragon would cause an abnormal reaction in Holy Dragon Land, and from this, he concluded that this Order of the Holy Dragon must have a close rtionship with Holy Dragon Land. Dragon Land. Could it be that the hidden mystery in this Order of the Holy Dragon that Ste mentioned is rted to Holy Dragon Land? Unfortunately, he was unable to set foot on Holy Dragon Land Tachikoma, or else this mystery would have only been solved. That said, it is still the result of their ownck of strength. In fact, what Jason didnt reveal to Old Mr. Miller was that when the vast, vast will in Holy Dragon Land crushed down on him, the unknown, mysterious power deep in his bloodline surged up again. Jason couldnt say what the reason for that was, could it be that the unknown power deep in his bloodline was also rted to this Holy Dragon Land? There are so many mysteries and Jason is powerless to solve them. However, he was confident that it would alle out someday. Chapter 1573 Satan Blocking the Door Three dayster. These past few days Jason has been consolidating the cultivation of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and skillfully mastering the Secret Realm Power of the Quasi-Emperor Realm so that he can skillfully utilize his own strand of The power of the Emperor. Jason has dragged Wolf Boy over to the field to train with him to strengthen his Combat Realm, and Wolf Boy has just broken through to the Heritage Master Stage, which is where he needs to be. Lilith also came to practice with Jason and talk to each other about CULTIVATION. However, when Lilith saw Jason activating The Sacred Dragon Technique during the cultivation process, and saw that Jason had already cultivated The Sacred Dragon Technique to the third stage of Physical Art of Unification, she could not hide the shock on her face. When she saw that Jason had already cultivated The Sacred Dragon Technique to the third stage of Physical Art of Unification, the look of shock on her face was simply impossible to hide. Genius! One could even say this can no longer be described as genius. In less than half a years time, The Sacred Dragon Technique was practiced to the level of Physical Art of Unification, Lilith secretlypared it to the time when she couldnt do this either. Lilith knew in her heart that the cultivation of Dragons three secret techniques was closely rted to Dragons Holy Dragon Bloodline, and the more pure the Holy Dragon Bloodline was, the faster the speed of cultivating the secret techniques would be, and the stronger the power of the techniques would naturally be. The thing is, Jason isnt this not even remotely rted to Dragons? Why does practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique go so fast?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lilith couldnt help but think of the unknown and mysterious power sealed inside Jasons body that was able to cause her own Holy Dragon Bloodline to resonate, could it be that this unknown bloodline power was more supremely pure and powerful than even her Holy Dragon Bloodline? In Liliths opinion, its the only exnation that exins why Jason is practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique so fast. Jason naturally did not know the shock in Liliths heart, he was practicing The Sacred Dragon Technique, realizing the wonders of the Physical Art of Unification realm. The Physical Art of Unification is the Holy Dragons Breath that is condensed throughout ones body, transforming it into a pure and strong force of qi and blood, thus reaching the point of hybridization and unification. After reaching the realm of Physical Art of Unification, not only the enhancement of qi and blood, the strength of the physique will also increase dramatically, Physical Art of Unification cultivated to the strongest realm, when the timees to exhale like a dragon, body firm like a dragon, it is true. To Jasons surprise, he found that Physical Art of Unifications Dragon Body Physique and Grand Vajra Realm Physique were actually able to merge, which could be consideredpletely unexpected. With his promotion to Quasi-Emperor Realm strength, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique had reached the High Realm realm, and under the operation of Grand Vajra Realm Physique, his body was like a zed ss, and golden light shone. The marvelous thing was that when he operated The Sacred Dragon Technique, the Dragon Body Physique of Physical Art of Unification was also integrated into the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, causing his physical strength to step up another level. This kind of change was not a simple 1+1=2, the actual effect obtained was far greater than 2, which gave him a feeling of confidence, with his Quasi-Emperor Realm strength even if he was struck by a First Emperor Realm powerhouse with all his might, he would still be able to resist itpletely. After realizing this wonderful change, Jason was also extremely excited, and the whole person wholeheartedly devoted himself to the practice of The Sacred Dragon Technique and Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so as to achieve a more perfect fusion and enhancement. After these few days of consolidating his cultivation, Jason only felt that he had gained a lot, and it was time to find some opponents to try his sword. So it was that on this day Jason approached Old Mr. Miller and, with a hefty grin, said, Old man, do you think were ready to block the door? Yoo-hoo, Jason, youre swelling up. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and snickered. He had also watched Jasons consolidated cultivation these days, and was able to feel the improvement in Jasons strength. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, No, no, no. Its just that Old Mr. Miller is there to help out. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and said, But youre right, its time to go and block the door. Otherwise, Darceys hard-earned English will be forgotten, and it will be a big loss if you have studied for several days, but in the end, you have no use for it. Jason was speechless for a moment, rolling his eyes toward the brazen old man. Damn, you old man dont look at all the English youve learned Jason exins his decision to Lilith, who is not surprised. Jason had initially talked about going to Blood Moon Agist, Holy Night people, one of the Agist strongholds, and blocking the door. Jason had the map of the Ancient City of Ruins on hand, and following the map was perfectly capable of finding where the strongholds of Blood Moon Agist and Holy Night people were located, which eliminated the need for Lilith to lead the way. Otherwise, someone from Dragons stepping in to lead the way to these two Agist strongholds would more or less implicate Dragons. As for the fight that broke out after blocking the door, and the Dragons pretending to know about it after the fact and rushing over to watch the fun, theres not much to say about the two Agists. Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, gone! Jason greeted and led Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy out of the Dragons stronghold, following the maps location map all the way straight to Blood Moon Agists stronghold. Blood Moon Agist stronghold. Blood Shadow is preparing to take the younger generation in Blood Moon Agist to the outer realms of Scarlet Forbidden Land for an adventure. The other day in the forbiddennd triggered some strange movements, he also sensed, at that time he also felt extremely frightened and uneasy, he is very clear about the depths of the forbiddennd those existences are how powerful and horrible, really if the depths of the forbiddennd of the major those horrible existencese out, that for the entire Ancient City of Ruins is really a catastrophe of extinction. That was why Blood Shadow didnt even dare to lead his team to go to the outskirts of thend under the jurisdiction of Blood Moon Agist to practice and explore for the first few days, and it wasnt until after these few days had passed and the side of the forbiddennd had indeed calmed down that he was ready to go out. When Blood Shadow led his team to the entrance of the Blood Moon Agist stronghold, they were surprised to see a group of three people walking straight towards the Blood Moon Agist stronghold. Blood Shadow frowned slightly, and the pupils in his eyes contracted coldly; he remembered these three, walking with Guardian Dragons and Lilith that day, rubbing shoulders with them in the Ancient City of Ruins. Right now, these three people were clearlying directly towards Blood Moon Agists stronghold, and they didnt know what purpose they held. Thinking of this, Blood Shadow stopped in his tracks, and those young disciples of Blood Moon Agist behind him also stopped. By this time, Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and Wolf Boy had approached over, Jasons eyes skimmed over Blood Shadows body, he still remembered this person, he heard Lilith say that this persons name was Blood Shadow, and that he was one of Blood Moon Agists Emperor Level Power. As for those young men behind Blood Shadow, they must be the younger generation of disciples in Blood Moon Agist. I am Satan, here to block the door and fight in the ring. Blood Moon Agist younger generation disciples, who dares toe forward to fight? In a ring fight, life and death have their own destiny, does Blood Moon Agist dare? If you dont dare, then kneel down and admit defeat, I can not kill! Jason stared at Blood Shadow and the others and violently opened his mouth to storm. Chapter 1574 – Ring Date Asshole! Unbridled! Seek death! As expected, with Jasons shout, those Blood Moon Agists younger generation behind Blood Shadow were all unsettled, their faces became strangely angry, and they all roared in anger. What a joke! Blood Moon Agist has resided in the Ancient City of Ruins for hundreds of years, and it was only a hundred years ago that The Battle of Emperors Fall broke out, affecting the entire Agist. On top of that, there hadnt been anyone who had blocked Blood Moon Agists stronghold for hundreds of years who was so moring and provocative, and it was even more imusible that it was someone from the outside world. Blood Shadows face was a slight blush C Satan? He remembered the first time he saw Jason he had a familiar feeling, and right now when he heard Jason register himself he immediately remembered something. Wouldnt this Satan be the person that the Holy Son had his heart set on killing? Blood Shadow although stationed in the Ancient City of Ruins, but he and the Blood Moon Sacred Son close, so also know some of the things of the Blood Moon Sacred Son, know that the Blood Moon Sacred Son several times the n has been disrupted by Satan, and because of Satans rtionship, Blood Moon Agist in a number of strong people have fallen one after another, and even the half-steps Supreme Emperor Realms powerful Blood Demon also died. And now, Satan hase to the Ancient City of Ruins and is blocking the gate of the Blood Moon Agist stronghold? Such a naked and undisguised provocation, straight to the heart of Blood Shadow flooded with a fierce killing opportunity, his eyes swept through Jasons body, about the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Wolf Boy on the side has not even reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm. As for the old guy who smokes a dry cigarette without a puff Blood Shadow carefully scanned and sensed a number of, indeed is not sensed this old man has the slightest signs of cultivation breath fluctuations, looks like an unusual general old man general. The question is, who would be an ordinary person toe to the Ancient City of Ruins? Blood Shadow frowned, it was true that he couldnt sense the fluctuation of Old Mr. Millers aura, but he didnt care, in his opinion even if this old guy really deliberately hid some strength or not, how strong could that be? In other words, in Blood Shadows view, Jason and the others took the initiative toe to the door which was no different froming forward to send death. If we take this opportunity to kill SatanC The pupils in Blood Shadows eyes shrunk slightly cold, and he secretly calcted in his mind that if he really wanted to kill Satan then he would also be able to directly im credit from the Blood Moon Saint Son. With this credit, I cant say that I can exchange it for some precious God refining pills and high quality martial arts pills, and by then I will have a full grasp of breaking through to Supreme Emperor Realm! Once you step into Supreme Emperor Realm, then you are also an existence of superior strength in Blood Moon Agist, and your status will rise dramatically, thus taking charge of more manpower and grasping more resources! At the thought of it, Blood Shadow was really red-eyed, there were so many benefits. The only thing that made Blood Shadow a bit apprehensive was that Satan and the others were obviously invited by the Dragons lineage, so if Satan and the others were killed, would it cause resentment on the Dragons side? Soon after, this one concern of Blood Shadow immediately disappeared, Satan and the others were obviously intentionallying to cause trouble. It was only feared that the people of Dragons had brought them in on purpose, and thus Dragons side was only afraid that they were also not harboring good intentions.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Really kill Satan and the others and Dragons side wont dare say anything. After making up his mind, Blood Shadow looked straight at Jason with a gaze in his eyes and said, Satan, the Holy Son has been searching for you all along, and I never thought that you would sneak into the Ancient City of Ruins. Since you want to take the initiative toe and die, then I can fulfill you! Cut the crap! Youre an Agist, and you dont even dare toe and answer the battle? Im just a Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivator. You youngsters cane and challenge me no matter what your strength is! Of course, those who have not yet reached Quasi-Emperor Realm should note to challenge me, thats just looking for death! I also dont care to fight those below Quasi-Emperor Realm, but my younger brother can go out and fight opponents below Quasi-Emperor Realm. Jason spoke up. Blood Shadow knew that the younger brother Jason was referring to should be the teenager standing next to him, his eyes flickered and he said with a cold smile, Satan, since you want to y then Ill apany you the whole way. However, Agists might is not to be vited, and those who do are to be executed! If you really want to fight against each other, fists and feet have no eyes, you and the others are to me if you are grilled! There is no need for you to remind me of this. Originally, when you get into the ring for a battle, life and death have their own destiny, so you cant me others. Jason said in an indifferent tone. Good, then head to the ring field in the ancient city! Blood Shadow said in a cold voice. Yes! Jason obliged. Right during the confrontation exchange, there was already a young disciple in Blood Moon Agist who had already quietly walked into the Blood Moon Agist stronghold, thinking that he had gone to ventte the situation. The Blood Moon Agist is not only filled with Blood Shadow, but also with more powerful people. Soon, within the Blood Moon Agist stronghold, a middle-aged man close to fifty years old walked out, wearing a dark red robe, his own might showing, walking around with an intimidating might in the diffusion of a wisp of breath vaguely revealed is enough to make people feel suffocated. This was clearly a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse! Lord Blood Wind! Blood Shadow shouted in a respectful tone after seeing this middle-aged man. Blood Wind nodded, he had basically understood the general course of events before he came over, he gazed towards Jason, there was a hidden wisp of supreme pressure permeating him as he said, Did you kill Blood Demon? Jason sneered and said, When the man from Blood Moon Agist infiltrated Oakshire in a vain attempt to kill me, he couldnt kill me, so be prepared to be killed! Saying that, Jason narrowed his eyes and said, Im talking about a good encounter with the younger generation of disciples from your n, is it possible that youre going to use your power to suppress others based on the high level of your realm? Blood Winds eyes flickered, now that Jason had made such a mess in front of Blood Moon Agists stronghold, some of the strongest members of the various races in Ancient City of Ruins had already noticed the situation over here, and if he really wanted to make a steep move, he was afraid that it would also bring Blood Moon Agist into disrepute. If no one was looking, Blood Wind really wouldnt mind killing Jason with his hands. A guy who hasnt even reached Emperor Realm yet, killing is just as good as killing. But right now, since Blood Shadows side has agreed to go to the ring ring in Ancient City of Ruins to start the duel, everything will have to follow the rules. Theres no need for me to make a move, someone from the younger generation of my n will kill you themselves! Blood Wind said in a cold voice. Alright, then Id like to see if Blood Moon Agists younger generation has anyone to fight! Jason said with an arrogant aura. As soon as these words came out, each and every one of the younger generation from Blood Moon Agists side was really filled with anger, and all of them could not wait to immediately go out and fight against Jason right now. Simply too arrogant, not cing them Agist disciples in his eyes in the slightest, as if in his eyes, they Agist disciples were cats and dogs generally at the mercy of ughter. Itspletely intolerable. However, these Blood Moon Agist disciples were in no hurry, and since there was going to be a fight sooner orter anyway, they might as well wait until they traveled to the ring arena in the Old City before they started their duel with Jason. Chapter 1575 Agist Gathering Ancient City of Ruins, ring field. The entire ring arena was huge, located in the center of arge square in Ancient City of Ruins, the entire square presented a ring shape, as if it was an ancient colosseum, with some stone seats, except that some of the seats had been damaged, and it should be a building left over from Ancient City of Ruins as well. This ring field in the center was supposed to be built up behind the major Agist for the major prides in Agist to fight against each other. Lilith has said that the major Agist Celestials also spar against each other, in addition to the major Agist having an event every three years where Celestial disciples spar against each other in CULTIVATION. These cutthroat matchups basically take ce on this ring field at Ancient City of Ruins. As Jason and the others rushed into this za, Ancient City of Ruins had peopleing in from all directions as well, with the Emperor Level Power of the major Agists as well as some of the younger disciples. The news of Jason blocking the door to challenge the younger generation of Blood Moon Agist disciples had spread throughout the Ancient City of Ruins, and all the major Agists knew about it. Ancient City of Ruins has not had any lively events on weekdays, but now there are actually people from the outside worlding to Ancient City of Ruins to challenge the disciples of Blood Moon Agist, which has caused quite a stir, and all the major Agists havee to watch the fun. On the Dragons side, Parkses over with Lilith, Dragon Jim and others. Immediately after that, Holy Night peoples side also came, and an Emperor Level Power led five or six young disciples. Bang! Bang! At this time, there is a strong vibration sound on the ground, that is certainly the sound of footsteps caused by each step on the ground like a thousand pounds, bringing a heavy and oppressive feeling. As the footsteps approached, the people of Titan People emerged, led by a Titan Warlord in heavy armor, followed by two Titan warriors. One of the Titan warriors Jason recognizes is Taika, who they captured in Titan Ruins, but Jason and the others freed Taikater, and Taika, in return for her kindness, introduced Jason to the secret room where he was able to learn the Titan Peoples Power Evolution Secret Method.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Taika and when in Titan Ruins did not have much change, but their own breath is a lot more powerful, at the very least has also been the strength of the king-level high-level realm, such a strength enhancement is also extremely fast, it is estimated that after the Titan Ruins Taika also got a great deal of cultivation resources, otherwise the strength will not be enhanced so quickly. Taika obviously sees Jason, who is on the side of the ring ring, and the moment he sees Jason, his face freezes and he opens his mouth as if to say hello. However, the Titan War God on the side gave Taika an indifferent look, and Taika stopped talking. Jason, on the other hand, smiled at Taika, who didnt say anything. Currently at this juncture, Jason was taking the initiative to challenge the people of Blood Moon Agist, so Im sure this Titan God of War didnt want to make the Blood Moon Agist side mistakenly think that there was a rtionship between the Titan people and Jason. Finally, The Holy n of the Apocalypse people also appeared, the leader is a white shirt man, can not see its age, walking own a handsome and extraordinary style, deep gaze, like the starry sky, appearing unperturbed, their own emanation of a wisp of pressure is manifested his supreme status, this is a Supreme Emperor! This is a Supreme Emperor Realm. The white shirt behind the man followed by four young men, three men and a woman, the male young handsome, that about the early twenties of the woman as a walk in the world of the beautiful elves, themselves have an ethereal out of the dust of the meaning of the light sweeping eyebrow, eyes such as the autumn water, lips do not point and red, with a lotus flower-like jade face, isposed of a beautiful jade face of the country. These are the people of The Holy n of the Apocalypse. The one in the lead is The Holy n of the Apocalypses man of the Ancient City of Ruins, named Kai Mcdonald, a Supreme Emperor Realm. The woman in the back is Daisy Burgess, the Holy n of the Apocalypse. Lilith wasnt too far away from Jason, and after seeing the people of The Holy n of the Apocalypse approaching, she whispered to Jason. Jason nodded, speaking of the major Agist, he hadnt seen the people of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and this time he finally had. Among all the Agists, The Holy n of the Apocalypse has always been more low-key and mysterious, and hardly ever operates in the Dark World. Therefore, very few people can see The Holy n of the Apocalypse in the outside world, and the only ce where you can see them is the Ancient City of Ruins and the Holy Land of The Holy n of the Apocalypse. The only ce to see The Holy n of the Apocalypse is in the Ancient City of Ruins and the Holy Land of The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Jason listened to Liliths introduction, and the gaze in his eyes couldnt help but look towards The Holy n of the Apocalypses line. The leader of the Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse Kai had a superb demeanor, with his own sense of elegance, and seemed to have noticed Jasons gaze, and his pair of deep gazes also nced towards Jasons side. Invisibly, there seemed to be a pressure sweeping along with it, pointing straight at Jason. I dont know whether it was intentional or not, or some kind of test, but this kind of Supreme Emperor Realm strongmans spiritual pressure was not trivial. Hmph! Old Mr. Miller on the side grunted coldly, and the spiritual pressure that had invariably swept over swept away in an instant, disappearing without a trace. Kais form shook, his eyes looking quizzically at Old Mr. Miller, and his face took on a rare look of gravity. This move was like it had caught the attention of the Holy Maiden of the Apocalypse, and her beautiful autumn eyes lifted slightly to meet Jasons gaze. This woman is pretty damn beautiful! Whats her name again, Daisy? Jason couldnt help but sigh in his mind. Daisy, however, was heavenly serene, and her beautiful eyes were unmoving. Hmph! Another cold grunt rang in Jasons ears, but not from Old Mr. Miller, but from Lilith. Jason came back to his senses, his old face was unavoidably a little embarrassed, but he also said without changing his color, This Holy Maiden of the Apocalypse is beautiful, but its far worse than you, Lilith. Other than that, just this body curve ispletely iparable with you Look, a certain part seems too t, without a little rippling and undting spectacr sense. Lilith couldnt help but stomp her foot and said without a trace of anger, Youre so hateful. Youre calling me fat in disguise, arent you? What? Jason was a bit staggered C I wasplimenting you! Do you understand? At that moment, Blood Shadow makes his way to the ring, he looks over at Jason and says, Satan, youre going to challenge me Blood Moon Agist, and thates with consequences. How are you going to challenge me? Jason snorted and said, Any disciple of the younger generation of your n can enter the ring. I wont bully you either, those below Quasi-Emperor Realm will be fought by my brother, and those above Quasi-Emperor Realm will be fought by me. Good, then as you say. Blood Shadow said in a chilling voice. Also, since its a ring battle, its natural to have some colorful prizes. For each battle, at least one Fifth Grade or higher medicinal herb, or one high-grade martial elixir is also required. Jason opened his mouth and said. This word out, the field of the major Agist onlookers can not help but slightly moved, such a bet is not really small, Fifth-grade herbs okay. Fifth-grade herbs are fine, but with the level of alchemy on this side of the Agist, a high-grade martial arts dan is really extremely valuable. Blood Shadows face was stunned, he obviously couldnt take the liberty, so the gaze in his eyes looked towards Blood Wind at the bottom of the field. Chapter 1576 Wolf Boy Bloodlust (I) Blood Moon Agists side of Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse Blood Wind looked at Jason, he was quite surprised that Jason made this request, he thought for a moment and said, Fifth-grade is Sixth-grade herbs my n is notcking. Taking a step back, if my ns disciple really wants to lose, my n can take it out. How about you? Who can guarantee that you can also take out Fifth, Sixth-grade herbs? Not to mention Fifth and Sixth-grade herbs, even high-grade martial arts pills are notcking on my side. Jason spoke. As he spoke, Jason disyed some of the Fifth-grade herbs that he had prepared, as well as a strain of Sixth-grade herbs, in addition to one Seventh-grade martial arts pills, and two Sixth-grade martial arts pills. These three high-grade martial arts pills were personally refined by Old Mr. Miller with the help of the Alchemy Pavilion on Dragons side in the past few days. That night Old Mr. Miller took them to the outlyingnds and turned around, the harvest was still not small, there were four spirit medicines and a dozen or so semi-spirit medicines, in addition to some extremely precious auxiliary medicinal herbs. After these high quality medicinal materials and high quality martial arts pills were disyed, the people of the major Agist were moved, they do notck high quality medicinal materials, but high quality martial arts pills are in short supply. Even Blood Wind couldnt help but sh a sh of greed in his eyes when he saw the high-grade martial pills that Jason had disyed. Alright, my n agrees. For this battle, my n will contribute five Fifth-grade herbs and three Sixth-grade herbs, and if the younger generation disciples of my n win this battle, I only need three high-grade martial pills from your side. Blood Wind said. Jason thought about it, five and a half elixirs versus three elixirs to bet against one Seventh-grade martial arts pills and two Sixth-grade martial arts pills is still fair. Jason nodded his head in agreement and said, Alright, then its settled. However, we still need a notary public, so its best to hand over our respective bets to this notary public for safekeeping, lest we renege on our debt after we loseter on. In my opinion, Mr. Parks is the most respected of all the Agists present. How about leaving each others bets in Mr. Parks custody? Parks didnt refuse, he said, Old man can be this notary. Blood Wind looked over toward Parks, who thought for a moment and nodded back, Yes! Saying so, Blood Winds side handed over the promised herbs, and Jasons side handed over three high-grade martial pills to Parks. First battle, Blood Warrior youre on. Blood Shadow said. As soon as the words fell out of his mouth, a young man with a fierce killing intent walked onto the ring, his own qi and blood surging up, containing a bloodthirsty intent that was unique to Blood Moon Agist. It was a strong young man of Lord Peak, and appeared rather proud of himself, judging by his aura. Jason looked to Wolf Boy and said, Wolf Boy you go. No need to hold back, killing is best. Jason said this with recklessness and no intention of avoiding the Blood Moon Agist crowd, causing Blood Wind, Blood Shadow, and the others to look furious upon hearing this, with a cold chill permeating his face. Wolf Boy doesnt say anything as he walks right up to the ring apron. Wolf Boy heads down to the ring and confronts Blood Warrior about it. Must kill you! Blood Warrior coldly shouted, with his own rage to kill the intention to catalyze their own cultivation breath, a blood-colored murderous aura spread out, his entire person is as if into a state of rage to kill, all kinds of brutal and bloodthirsty breath spread out, swept towards Wolf Boy. Boom! Blood Warrior threw out his fist, activating the Raging Bloodyer Fist from the Blood Moon Agist, and the shadow of a blood-colored fist appeared in the air, attacking and killing Wolf Boy with an indestructible aura. Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! Wolf Boys gaze went cold and he bellowed in a low voice. Ow! In the void, there seemed to be the sound of a wolf howling, rolling like a tidal wave of blood-colored breath burst out from Wolf Boys thin and scrawny body, and a blood wolf silhouette was formed behind him, and an extremely bloodthirsty aura filled the air, enveloping the entire ring venue. Wolf Boy presents the vision of his own Wolf Boys Wrath, and even more so, he evolves his own killing punch. Ten deaths is ten deaths, ten deaths and no life in the fist! Wisps of Wolf Boys power merged into Wolf Boys fist, and the fist that he pulled together attacked and killed Blood Warrior with an invincible momentum. Bang! Two peoples fist immediately in the void hard to shake and up, forgive Wolf Boy just promoted to the Heritage Master Stage not long ago, but in the fist on the power but also not weaker than Blood Warrior the slightest, mainly because of his own destiny given by the Wolf Boys power is extremely powerful, but also embedded in the strong prating lethal force. The domain field of Wolf Boys wrath evolved by Wolf Boy enveloped Blood Warrior, andyers of blood-colored killing aura surrounded Blood Warrior, who once again performed Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fists punch, and with a single punch, the killing and destructive aura was revealed, and he took it straight towards Blood Warrior. Blood Warrior. Blood Warrior, however, did not panic, and he evolved Blood Moon Agists punching style, and then he fought with Wolf Boy. In an instant, the two figures on the ring field were already battling and attacking each other without distinguishing between you and me, appearing extremely violent. Down at ringside, Jasons eyes are glued to the battle on the stage, opponents below Quasi-Emperor Realm he has Wolf Boy out there with some consideration, the main purpose is to hone Wolf Boys experience against people. Wolf Boy cultivation talent is unmatched, sparing him an almost beastly intuition as well, but little real-world experience is his shoring. The only way to make up for this shoring was to umte it through one battle after another. Once Wolf Boys Wolf Boys Wrath is released, the opponent will surely lose, no need to worry. Old Mr. Miller spoke up. Oh? Jason was a bit taken aback, not that he knew exactly what the Wolf Boys Wrath field granted by Wolf Boys own Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern did in the matchup. However, listening to the old mans words, it seemed that Wolf Boys own Wolf Boys Wrath was still extremely uplicated. At this time, the two of them had already fought more than ten moves, but it was obvious to see that Blood Warrior began to show a kind of physical exhaustion, insufficient qi and blood, and his own qi and blood began to show some signs of disorder. Blood Wind and Blood Shadow both noticed it as well, and they couldnt help but frown, they were well aware of Blood Warriors strength, Lord Peak realm, and being from Blood Moon Agist, it was reasonable that in such a sparring match, there shouldnt be ack of qi and blood, or disorganization of the breath like that so soon. Unbeknownst to them, Blood Warrior, who was battling in the arena, could have a hard time. Blood Warrior could only feel that his own qi and blood was like a deted balloon, constantly leaking out C to be precise, it was more like it was being sucked up.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The speed of his own qi and blood flow is amazingly fast, as his own qi and blood continue to flow, his own breath will inevitably be a little floating, also appears to be more and more weak feeling. Qi and blood was the cornerstone of any martial artist. Once the qi and blood were constantly sucked up, not only would it cause breath disorders, but it would also be weak and feeble itself, and would be on the verge of bing deficient over time. In fact, this is the unique attribute of the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern C Wolf Boys bloodlust! Under the blood-colored killing aura that erupts from Wolf Boys Wrath, the Wolf Boy Bloodthirsty Fate Attribute will be triggered by equal realms or realm differences that are not too great. The opponent who is covered by Wolf Boys Wraths blood-colored killing aura will have their own blood drained faster, and the blood-colored killing aura is like an invisible blood wolf that is constantly sucking the opponents blood. It was clear that Blood Warrior was being overpowered by Wolf Boys own Fate attributes. Chapter 1577 Wolf Boy Bloodlust (II) Blood Warrior is being suppressed, while Wolf Boy is getting more and more courageous,yers of blood-colored killing aura are surfacing, wrapping Blood Warriors entire body in it! Blood Warriors own qi and blood is constantly being eaten up, under the influence of this and the other, Wolf Boys own qi and blood power is rising, in the end, behind the emergence of the phantom of the blood wolf appeared more and more real, as if the substance of the emergence in the air, presenting the bloodthirsty killing machine shocked the hearts of the people. Wolf Boys Wrath, Bloodthirsty Beings! Bang! At that moment, Wolf Boy threw a punch, breaking Blood Warriors punching attack and knocking Blood Warrior back. Wolf Boy leapt forward with a deft form and continued his assault on Blood Warrior. Down in the ring, some of the Emperor Level Power in the Agist saw this scene and knew Blood Warrior was going to lose this battle, and some murmurs followed- Blood Moon Agist is going to lose this first battle. Speaking of which, this Blood Warriors Combat Realm is a bit more profound, after all, its already Lord Peak, and its opponents dont cultivate Secret Power Realm, and take a different path of cultivation, and its Combat Realm looks like its just stepped into the King-level realm not long ago. Who would have thought that Blood Warrior would lose so quickly. In addition to the Secret Power Realms cultivation method, its always nice to see other Cultivation cultivation methods. This teenagers own qi and blood is able to evolve embodied objects, so its evident that his bloodline ability is also extraordinary! The world is as big as a forest of powerful people. In addition to our Agist lineage, there are also extremely powerful cultivation legacies in this world, which should not be underestimated. Among the major Agist who had gathered to watch, there were murmurs that resounded continuously.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, in the ring, Wolf Boy has sessively broken Blood Warriors fist attack, just when Blood Warriors empty door is wide open, Wolf Boy urges Wolf Boys fist seals fist, a fist seal evolved, carrying a bloodthirsty and murderous aura, just like running thunder like attacking and killing to Blood Warrior. Wolf Boys Fist Seal was a great example of a bloodthirsty and murderous momentum. Blood Warriors face was horrified, his body was still retreating, and the door was wide open, there was no energy left to resist Wolf Boys attacking and killing fist mark, he could only watch that the strongest fist mark which contained the intention of killingnded on his chest. Bang! Bang! Sessive thumping sounds resounded, dull as thunder, resounding in the air. Wha- Blood Warrior coughed out a mouthful of blood, and the sound of a fracture came from his chest, his whole body flew backwards under the impact of the powerful force, and finally fell heavily on the ground. He wasnt dead yet though, Wolf Boys eyes shed with murder when he saw this, he remembered his brother saying that he didnt need to stay back, hed kill if he could. Just as Wolf Boy was about to charge forward again, a cold shout rang out abruptly- Admit defeat! That was Blood Shadows shout, and he knew in his heart that if he didnt admit defeat out of his mouth, that Blood Warrior would surely die. Wolf Boy had to stop when he sniffed, his eyes looking towards Jason as if he was regretting not being able to kill Blood Warrior. Jason smiled and said, Its even if the other side admits defeat. If they dont admit defeat, fight to the death. Satan, youC Blood Shadows face flushed with anger, and he looked furious as his eyes gazed directly at Jason. In front of so many people of Agist, Jason provoked again and again, not putting Blood Moon Agist in his eyes in the slightest, his heart was about to explode with anger, and he simply couldnt wait to go down and kill this guy himself. Cut the crap, are you Blood Moon Agist still fighting? If you dont want to fight and admit defeat, Im going to take away the trophies! Jason said coldly. Blood Shadow looked deeply at Jason, then said in a gulp, Blood Lie, youre on. The badly injured Blood Warrior in the ring has been talked down, and as Blood Shadows voice rings out, a young man from Blood Moon Agist makes his way to the ring, he is also in the Lord Peak realm, but judging by his aura, he can be far more dangerous than Blood Warrior. Blood Lie, go all out and fight quickly, dont drag out the battle! Blood Wind under the ring suddenly speaks up, seemingly seeing something. Indeed, with Wolf Boys bloodthirsty destiny attribute given by Wolf Boys own Wolf Boys Wrath, unless Wolf Boy was defeated with an absolute crushing momentum right from the start, the more the battle dragged on, the more favorable it would be for Wolf Boy. Blood Lie in the ring nodded, a sh of bloodthirsty coldness shed in his eyes as he stared at Wolf Boy, his own prevalent killing chance manifesting itself. Kill! Blood Lie violently opened his mouth and shouted, his figure moved, and the whole person sprinted towards Wolf Boy in an instant, he evolved his fist, and the shadow of a blood moon in the underworld evolved along with his fist, killing Wolf Boy with a speed like the wind and lightning. Ten Jedi and Ten Kills! Wolf Boy shouted in low fury, he himself was possessed of intuition like a wild beast, when the fist power evolved by Blood Lie attacked, he instinctively sensed a threat. Immediately, Wolf Boy also had no reservations, evolving the most powerful and terrifying punch from Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist, and facing Blood Lie. The blood wolf silhouette that faintly emerged behind Wolf Boy seemed to be roaring with its mouth open, and a silhouette of a blood-colored wolf head was also formed in his fist momentum, and it sted upwards in this regard. Rumble! Deafening fist booms rang out, and the two figures quickly separated. Only Blood Lie staggered back, his face pale. On Wolf Boys side, he clenched his teeth tightly, with a trace of blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth, he fought Blood Warrior first, then Blood Lie, facing Blood Lies all-out attack, he was inevitably injured. Roar! Blood Lie roared as he moved his body and sprinted up, swinging his fist to attack once again. Wolf Boy Fistprint! Wolf Boy also coldly drank out, he urged his fist seal, fearlessly attacked forward, and Blood Lies fist once again hard to shake. Bang! Bang! Several times in a row, Wolf Boy was not flickering and not avoiding, hard to fight, he constantly coughed up blood from the corners of his mouth, and in the end, Blood Lies side was also injured by the Wolf Boys power contained within his punching power, and there was blood spilling out from the corners of his mouth as well. Undoubtedly, Blood Lie had the upper hand in the previous hard-hitting attack, but the situation began to tilt towards Wolf Boys side in the following moments. Simply because Blood Lies own qi and blood were constantly running out, he was likewise having difficulty resisting Wolf Boys own Fate Attribute Wolf Boy Bloodlusts suppression. Whew! Whew! Fist shadows intertwined, Wolf Boy once again attacked and killed, and the fist that evolved was like a blood wolf reappearing, bloodthirsty and murderous, attacking Blood Lie with an angry killing intent. Blood Lie had already begun to gasp for breath as he struggled to swing his fists to fend off, helplessly consuming too much of his own qi and blood, coupled with the fact that his qi and blood continued to drain from the beginning to the end of the day, he now appeared to be a bit more than capable of doing so. Bang! Blood Lies punches could not withstand Wolf Boys punch attack, Wolf Boys punch shook Blood Lies punch away, followed by Wolf Boys figure moving, suddenly shing to Blood Lies front, and a punch carrying an incredibly thick and heavy Agist Force sted towards Blood Lies face. No! Blood Shadow bellowed angrily as he tried to step in to block, but it was a step toote. With a loud bang, Wolf Boys punch solidly hit Blood Lies face, and the embedded Agist Force as well as the prating and killing Wolf Boys power prated through Blood Lies entire head. Chapter 1578 Satan strikes Bang! Wolf Boys fist power sted on Blood Frenzys face, and all the power of the fist Dao contained within it poured out, and Blood Frenzys violent Wolf Boys power poured into his body along with his fist power, and sted straight into Blood Frenzys head. Psst! In an instant, arge amount of blood sprayed out from between Blood Lies mouth and nose, and his entire body flew backwards like a kite with broken strings, with a color of shock and despair filling his eyes, which however, had already be the final expression in his life. Poof! Blood Lie fell to the ground, motionless, his life broken. Dead! A prominent disciple in Blood Moon Agist died in this battle, being killed on the spot in the ring ring. Blood Lie war death, watching the battle of the major Agist in the people are really some vibration up, although the war death is just a Lord Peak disciple just, can not be counted as what the top fighting force. But this was a disciple of Blood Moon Agist, and it was still killed by a martial artist from the outside world. This is intriguing. The major Agist people didnt expect Satans side to be so decisive, killing whenever he caught a chance in the ring, not caring about Blood Moon Agists face at all. The Blood Moon Agist is one of the strongest of the major Agists, and it is rumored that the Emperor of Blood, who created the Blood Moon Gothic, is still alive and will awaken from the pool of blood in the near future. This Emperor of Blood is a ruthless man, if he is still alive, he is at least a hundred and fifty-six years old, even todays Lord Blood Moon in front of the Emperor of Blood, he has to shout an old ancestor. However, Satans side seemed to be unscrupulous, killing when he needed to, and never being soft, which not only made the hearts of the major Agist people suspicious C Satan was so strong, what kind of undercard did he have? Or rather, what does he rely on? Could it be that what he relies on is more powerful than the entire Blood Moon Agist? Shit! Blood Shadows killing machine coldly shouted angrily as he stared at Wolf Boy in the ring, the violent killing machine in his eyes raging to the extreme. In front of all the major Agists, Blood Martyr was killed so cleanly, where does this put Blood Moon Agists face? Wolf Boy, good fight. Why dont youe down, and Ill do the rest of the fighting. Jason smiled and opened his mouth. Wolf Boy nods at that as he walks away from the ringside arena. Wolf Boy was also hurt in this fight, but his injury looked okay and wasnt serious. Bloodyer, youre on! Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse Blood Winds face was also extremely ugly, and a trace of anger grew in his heart, over the years Blood Moon Agist had never been so humiliated, or in full view of the public. If we cant kill Satan and the others in todays battle, and if we cant win this battle, then Blood Moon Agist would be reduced to aughing stock in the mouths of all the major Agists. As Blood Winds voice fell, a young disciple with a gloomy face walked up to the ring, his figure was thin, but his own qi and blood was rolling like a tide, the ferocious and bloodthirsty pressure that permeated out was vaguely embedded with a wisp of emperor level might, his gloomy gaze stared at Jason under the stage, and he said coldly, Come up to lead the death! The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as heughed coldly and said, Lead the death? If you want to die, then Ill do as you wish! With that said, Jason builds up his strength with both feet, and his figure leaps forward, directly onto the ring field. Next was the Quasi-Emperor Realm and above, which made it even more interesting for the major Agist people watching the battle. The Quasi-Emperor Realm is the backbone of all the major Agists, so the major Agists also attach great importance to the young disciples who have already entered the Quasi-Emperor Realm.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even if these Agist sit under the Ancient City of Ruins and dontck cultivation resources either, Emperor Level Power isnt meant to run all over the streets. When these young disciples of Quasi-Emperor Realm strength are cultivated well, and one out of ten is able to break through to Emperor Realm, it would be extremely helpful to the entire ns battle power. Once Jason has made his way to the ring, Bloodyer stares at Jason, not hiding the strong murderous intenting from his eyes. Jason, however, was unimpressed as he scanned Bloodyer and opened his mouth, From now on, youd better explode your strongest killing move, exploding your strongest force all at once, or else you wont have a chance to perform it next. Arrogant! Bloodyer shouted angrily, although he holds himself to be strong, but he did not take the enemy lightly, he moved, his own breath raged, filled with a violent and bloodthirsty killing machine, he evolved a boxingbat technique in Blood Moon Agist C Blood Moon! Swallowing the Sky Fist! This fist is also a strong fist in Blood Moon Agist, as Bloodyers fist evolved, the blood-colored breath that permeated itself vaguely formed a round of blood moon shadow in its fist, squeezing in the air like a round of blood moon hanging in the sky, and the wisp of The power of the Emperor embedded in it also struck at Jason. Battle! Jason let out a fierce roar, Sunling Bloodline erupted in full force, nine channels of qi and blood power rushed up to the sky, forming a party of oceanic fury, filled with a masculine and overbearing momentum, raging like an ocean of Sunling Bloodline in an instant was the Bloodyers own share of qi and blood power to bepletely engulfed. When ites to the strength of qi and blood, one can tell at a nce who is strong and who is weak. Not only that, but Jason has evolved his own Gravity Field. As his own Gravity Field evolved, there was a shadow of a great power in the sky and the earth, and a wisp of imperial-level pressure within swept upwards with the Gravity Fields enveloping range, enveloping Bloodyer within. At this moment, the faces of some of the Agist powerhouses watching the battle from the stage couldnt help but change color C This is the prototype of the great power of heaven and earth? This person is actually able to evolve his own potential? Isnt he just Quasi-Emperor Realm? To actually have a great power added to it already? Its notpletely formed yet, but its still too incredible! Moreover, this momentum is also extremely strong, this disciple of Blood Moon Agist is only afraid that he is no match! Mixed with the shocked color of the murmurs have sounded, the field of those Emperor Level Power really feel some surprise, to know that even the Emperor Level Power is not necessarily able to evolve their own potential, unless it is those who are gifted with superb talent. However, Jason was only at the Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation level, but he had actually begun to form the beginnings of the great power of heaven and earth, how could he not make them feel rmed? Even for those Heavens Pride disciples with the most pure bloodline in Agist, not many of them were able to achieve this step. Rumble! At this time, Jasons fist momentum had already killed out, evolving a wisp of The power of the Emperor converged into his fist momentum, and the majestic power that was formed erupted out. Bang! Jasons fist broke and killed, carrying an aura of invincibility, and wherever his fist passed, it directly shattered the round of blood moon evolved by Bloodyer, and then shook the fist momentum that Bloodyer had erupted. Stomp! When a fist fell, Bloodyers entire body was struck by lightning, his face turned pale for a while, and his body even staggered back, unable to resist at all! Chapter 1579 – Who Can Compete? (I) With just one punch, Blood Moon Agists sides core disciple Bloodyer was actually forced back. Not only the major Agist watching the battle, Blood Wind and Blood Shadows faces also changed abruptly, just as Jason struck out, they sensed the powerful and unparalleled might of the fist Dao manifested from Jasons body, it was too strong and overbearing to the extreme! Whoosh! Jasons body moved in a sh-dash momentum, instantly going straight after Bloodyer. At the same time, Jasons own Gravity Field came down like a hundred thousand mountains, copsing on Bloodyer. This was Jasons own evolved great power, and after reaching the Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation level, the great power of his own Gravity Field had begun to take on a hint of the great power of heaven and earth. This can be non-trivial, to know Emperor Level Power or Saint Level Powerful person is not everyone can evolve their own heaven and earth power, need to be extremely high talent, as well as on their own cultivation of the origin of the sense to be able to do. Jasons own Gravity Field, has begun to show his extraordinary potential, with the heaven and earth momentum to support his own body, can borrow too much power, the same level is basically the existence of no one can match. Like now, with Jason wrapped in his own Gravity Field copsed down, Bloodyers body shape dramatically shocked, that thick as the pressure of the towering mountain crushed down, he only felt that the air in all directions seemed to be frozen like, giving him a sense of suffocation. Sky Fist! Jasons eyes shed with killing intent, he did not hide his own strong killing intent at all, the Blood Moon Saint Son had repeatedly tried to put him to death, of course he would not show mercy to the people of Blood Moon Agist. Jason punched out, evolving the power of the Nine Suns, a fist print emerged in the void, a total of Nine Fist Seals, just like the Nine Suns across the sky, was blossoming with a bright and dazzling light, extremely blinding. In the Sunling Bloodline that erupted out of itself, the power of the Sunling Bloodline was constantly converging in the Nine Fist Seals, and each fist print contained a strong and iparable punching intent. Nine Fist Seals, nine fist seals! Rumble! As Jasons punchnded, the Nine Fist Seals that surfaced in the void transformed into a meteor that sted down towards Bloodyer. Looking around, Bloodyers body was surrounded by Jasons fist prints, each of which contained an iparably strong fist intent, and a ray of The power of the Emperor, which was the strongest and most powerful of all, pervaded them. Ill fight you! Bloodyer roared out in anger, he was so sad and angry that he couldnt believe himself that Jason could be so strong. Obviously both were at Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation, and he had been promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm for more than half a year, and had been fighting in this realm for many years, Jason had only been promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm for a few days, but the gap between the two mens battle power was too great. Bloodyer doesnt know that JasonLord Peak has already killed Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouses by going over the top. In the battle at OakshireMount Casey that day, he killed six Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouses by himself. Now, Jason promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm, able to utilize a strand of The power of the Emperor, the enhancement of his ownbat power is even more rapid, facing the opponents of Quasi-Emperor Realm, not to say that lifting the hand to destroy, butprehensively crushed is no problem. With Bloodyers shout, he unreservedly exploded his strongestbat power, as if he had fallen into a state of insanity, he pushed his own qi and blood power to the extreme, and his Secret Realm Power also fully exploded, evolving the Blood Moon Agists Killing Fist Dao, and the round of Blood Moon Fist Shadow evolved rose up in the air, beckoning and attacking the fist prints that looked like falling meteors. Fist Shadow rose up in the air and attacked the fist marks that looked like falling meteors. Rumble! In an instant, the horrible vibration sound resounded, the impact of the violent fist force also swept away in all directions, the agitation of the stock of energy is really extremely strong and appalling. When that one fist print after another was sent down, it was actually seen that the round of fist shadows that had condensed into a blood moon immediately copsed and broke apart, directly shattering. Bang! Bang! Immediately after that, the remaining fist printsnded on Bloodyers body, sting Bloodyer to the point where he continuously coughed up blood, and his entire body flew out backwards. Bloodyer copses to the ring apron, covered in blood, his breath broken! Two moves! In just two moves, Blood Moon Agist directly killed a disciple of Quasi-Emperor Realm! Jason is the only one who is so strong and domineering. By this point, there was a slight sense of suffocation in the room. A solemn killing intent enveloped the scene, that was the angry killing chance from Blood Moon Agists lineage. It had only been three fights, and two people had already been killed on the spot, and this was no longer a p in the face to the Blood Moon Agist lineage, but an undisguised humiliation! However, Blood Moon Agists side couldnt say anything about it, the rules of the ring match had been set long ago, life or death.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As a matter of fact, at the beginning, they had the intention of killing Jason and the others in the ring ring, the only surprise was that the end result was the other way around, Jason and Wolf Boy were fine, but instead, their disciples were killed one after another. When Jason evolved his own Gravity Field, the major Agists powerhouses watching the battle already knew that Jason was very strong, but they didnt expect him to be so strong as to be so perverted, and he killed one of Blood Moon Agists core disciples of the Quasi-Emperor Realm in just two moves. Seeing this scene, even the face of the disciples of The Holy n of the Apocalypses lineage, who had always been extremely supreme, were somewhat unsettled, the three young men of The Holy n of the Apocalypse had a sh of astonishment in their eyes, and even Daisy, the Holy Maiden of the Apocalypses eyes that had originally remained unperturbed, had a hint of a strange color in them. different colors, and couldnt help but look at Jason in the ring one more time. Titan people side, Taika was also shocked, to say the least, he felt that his Cultivations speed of improvement was fast enough, but he didnt expect Jasons Cultivations progress to also fly by unimaginably fast, and whats more important is that the battle power that erupted was still so strong. Taikapared, even if he reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm or not, if he really want to fight with Jason, it is still no match, can only say than Bloodyer can support for a while. Can anyone else get on stage and fight? Is Blood Moon Agist running out of people? Jason opened his mouth with a cold face. Blood Shadows face flushed with anger as he nuzzled, but he didnt know what to say. Blood Wind took a deep breath, he looked deeply at Jason and suddenly spoke, Blood Frenzy, you go up and fight, make sure you kill him! Beside him, a silent young man nodded as he looked up, his somewhat crimson eyes locked on Jason. In both eyes, there was clearly a violent killing opportunity surging wildly. The young man named Blood Frenzy made his way to the ring, he himself was at the cultivation level of Quasi-Emperor Realm, which naturally could not be hidden from the many powerful people watching the battle in the arena. However, when faced with Blood Frenzy, a sudden sense of rm flooded Jasons mind. He had a vague feeling that Blood Frenzy would pose a certain threat, one that was in no wayparable to the Bloodyer he had grilled. Chapter 1580 – Who Can Compete? (II) Blood Frenzy didnt say anything, unlike Bloodyer who had Jason in the ring to im his death before the fight even started, he stayed silent but had been secretly building up his momentum from the moment he stepped into the ring. This performance by Blood Frenzy reminds Jason of the saying C a dog that bites doesnt bark. Blood Frenzy, in addition to secretly building up his momentum, had all of his essence locked onto Jason, and he was adjusting his state, preparing to adjust to his peak. At that time, the attack he unleashed was bound to be a stone-cold thunderous strike! Strong! Its strong! Blood Frenzy is at least two or three times more powerful than the previous Bloodyer, and even if its the same Quasi-Emperor Realm, theres still a big difference in real battle power. However, for Jason who had already broken through to the Quasi-Emperor Realm, even if Blood Frenzy himself was much stronger than Bloodyer, he didnt have to be able to threaten him. Jason clearly felt a certain threat, and could only say that the Blood Frenzy in front of him might have some cards. Blood Moon Agists side wasnt stupid either, Bloodyer was so crisply grilled, and when they sent someone up again, of course they wouldnt send a disciple weaker than Bloodyer to send him to his death. Only disciples stronger than Bloodyer will be sent to fight against each other. Together with the extremely confident tone of Blood Wind who wanted Blood Frenzy to kill himself just now, the more Jason was convinced that the Blood Frenzy in front of him should have unknown means, and that he really should not be careless. Blood Frenzy stood in the ring, the eyes of the eyes tightly fixed on Jason, crimson eyes with cold killing intent surging, their own violent bloodthirsty qi blood is constantly surging out, surrounded by a wisp of emperor level power surging. Blood Frenzy was indeed stronger than Bloodyer in terms of the majesty of his qi and blood as well as the level of pressure of his aura, but if that was all, then Jason was really fearless. I sacrifice my blood to the Blood Moon! Kill! Blood Frenzy fiercely roared, his entire body rushed towards Jason, in the process, his own blood and qi surged out crazily, the skin all over his body suddenly cracked inrge swathes, wisps of blood shot out from his body, the entire person instantly became a bloody man. Seeing this scene, many Agist people under the ring were moved, and they couldnt help but talk about the exit C Blood Moon Agists Blood Sacrifice Secret Technique! Not bad, its precisely the secret method of blood sacrifice to the blood moon! I didnt expect this disciple to have practiced this secret method as well, didnt they say that this secret method can only be practiced by Emperor Level Power? Its hard to say. If there is a special bloodline disciple in Blood Moon Agist who fits the conditions of the blood sacrifice, then even if they dont reach Emperor Realm they will still be able to cultivate this secret technique. This battle is more or less a spectacle. Private discussions between the major Agists Emperor Level Power are starting to build some anticipation for this battle in the ring arena. On the ring field, Blood Frenzys own momentum is climbing, originally in the Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation of his own cultivation breath rises straight line, is hard to break through the Quasi-Emperor Realm confinement, toward the First Emperor Realm realm! Approaching the past, their own shares of the emperor level pressure is also more and more strong appalling, wisps of The power of the Emperor constantly cohesion out, making his own power to reach a peak of the strongest! The secret method of activating Blood Moon Agist Blood Sacrifice Blood Moon enables Blood Frenzy to possess a strength almost equal to that of a First Emperor Realm powerhouse in a short period of time, and this is where his bottom card lies! Trying to kill me? Thats not enough! Jason roared, his own battle intent boiling up, nine qi and blood impact in the air, the whole person like a god like a devil, own a powerful and confident aura. He could see that it turned out that Blood Frenzy had utilized the means of such a forbidden secret method. Blood Moon Agists secret method was not the first time he had seen it, when Blood Demon faced Old Mr. Millers attack in Oakshire, he had also used this secret method, at that time, Blood Demon was only a half-step Supreme Emperor Realm, and he used his own bloodline as a guide to make a blood sacrifice to the Blood Moon. Under the bloodline, his strength almost reached the realm of Supreme Emperor Realm. Right now, Blood Frenzy had also activated such a forbidden secret method, spare a thought, Blood Frenzys steeply surging strength could only be said to be close to First Emperor Realm, there was still some difference with a true First Emperor Realm powerhouse, and this blood sacrifice outburst wouldntst long. Jason also exploded his strongest state in his roar, his body blossomed with a bit of golden light, causing ayer of golden aura to faintly cover his fists, as he operated his three secret arts, his bodys qi and blood once again soared, and the evolved Gravity Field crushed upwards, suppressing Blood Frenzy, who had sprinted over to him. Boom! Jasons fist power erupted out, Open Heaven Fist, and that fist intent of his own rose up to the sky, shaking the heavens, as if he wanted to tear apart this side of heaven and earth. A single punch can open the gates of heaven! Blood Frenzy evolved the fist attack also straight to take to, the fist contains the stock of The power of the Emperor to the strongest, the pressure of the void are trembling, the fist evolved that round of bloodthirsty blood moon is shocking, through a sense of blood. The golden fist aura crossed the sky, and the fist intent of Open Heaven Fist that was contained within it exploded out, carrying the strongest qi and blood power that rose up from the sky, and sted towards Blood Frenzys sure-kill punch with an unrelenting momentum. Bang! The fist shook and thumped. The two mens fist attacks had already hardened together, erupting with a shocking might, and the power of the fist Dao that stirred up also swept around. Jasons body mmed backward slightly, as if he was outmatched. Blood Frenzy was pursuing the attack, he sacrificed blood to the blood moon, this state could not be maintained for a long time, so he needed to fight quickly, his fists were raging again, and the powerful The power of the Emperor was being manifested, attacking Jason with a sweeping might. Ill fight you! Jason roared as he gathered his full strength and evolved Heaven Fists fist stance, and in this way, he met the battle. The evolution of his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique, coupled with having the Physical Art of Unifications Dragon Body Physique to augment it, has brought his physical strength to a peak state at present. Bang! Bang! Two peoples attack reached a white-hot point, extremely violent, although these two people are not Emperor Level Power, but the fist power that burst out of the The power of the Emperor are no less than the real First Emperor Realm strong. When the two figures separated again, it was clear that Jason had a ssh of blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and Blood Frenzy had been forced back, his face a little pale. Brother!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Down in the ring, Wolf Boy cant help but feel a rush in his heart when he sees the state Jason is in at the moment, and yells out about it. Old Mr. Miller holds Wolf Boy down, signaling him to be at ease. Old Mr. Millers eyes nced at Jason rather yfully, and a suspicion flooded his mind C what the hell is this kid up to? Is this a deliberate show of weakness? What is he trying to do? Chapter 1581 – Sword to Holy Night people Old Mr. Millers knowledge of Jasons strength is still very clear, Jason stepped into the Quasi-Emperor Realm, his own Sunling Bloodline is even more vast, in addition to practicing three top secret methods, making his own Secret Realm Power is no weaker than the Emperor Level Power. Emperor Level Power, the only thingckingpared to Emperor Level Power is the use of The power of the Emperor. However, Jason has the Grand Vajra Realm Physique to protect his body, and has incorporated one of the physical arts articles from The Sacred Dragon Technique into the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so such a physiquepletely crushes the First Emperor Realm powerhouses in life and death battles. Blood Frenzy although blood sacrifice blood moon, their own strength skyrocketed, close to the First Emperor Realm, but obviously has not yet reached the real First Emperor Realm strength, so this battle Jason win is not a matter of course, really want to exert full strength is also can be suppressed Blood Frenzy. But now, in the ring, Jason seems to be slightly behind in his battle with Blood Frenzy, backed up one after another by Blood Frenzys strong attacks, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, giving the impression that hes still trying to hold on strong. With Old Mr. Millers knowledge of Jason, Im afraid this kid is deliberately showing weakness and is holding back some bad ideas. Blood Moon Swallowing the Sky! Blood Frenzy fiercely roared out, he will be his Secret Realm Power all cohesion and up, flourishing qi and blood power surging up, he is not hesitate to use up his own blood lineage power to catalyze the blood sacrifice of the blood moons forbidden secret method, so that his own cultivation aura raging up, a strong The power of the Emperor cohesion and out. The power of the Emperor coalesced, and it was as if he could hardly withstand this powerful power of the Emperor, and his skin cracked inch by inch. Blood Frenzy can see that Jason has been suppressed by him, and is being beaten back by his strong attack, in his opinion, he only needs to blood sacrifice the blood moon again, and burst out the strongest strike, then he can break Jasons fist, andpletely beat Jason to death. Roar! Jason shouted angrily, his fists its out, hauling his own qi and blood power into the fist momentum, a thick and boundless heavy fist meaning manifested itself, a wisp of The power of the Emperor evolved, along with his fist momentum sted forward. Rumble! The void shook and rumbled, and the violent fist force stirred in all directions, scraping peoples faces. When the two mens punchesnded, Jasons figure staggered back again, and his own breath also appeared much weaker, looking like he was badly injured. On the contrary, Blood Frenzy, who had himself been forced back and his face was a white as he watched Jason still harden against his punch, he grimaced and couldnt help but say, How is it possible? How are you still not down! Will I fall if I dont kill you! Jasonughed sardonically as he moved his body and began to take the initiative to attack. Blood Frenzy was about to meet the battle when his face changed violently, and his own aura dropped drastically like the water of an ebbing tide. The aftereffects of the Blood Sacrifice Blood Moon were beginning to manifest themselves. Originally, the blood sacrifice blood moon could not be maintained for a long period of time, during this period of time, he was unable to kill Jason, after this period of time, he suffered a bacsh, his own breath began to drop dramatically, and even The power of the Emperor was difficult to coalesce. Kill! Jason coldly shouted out as his figure sprinted and began to punch out to suppress the kill. Blood Frenzy gritted his teeth and fought hard to resist, but he had no power to fight back as his breath was already declining rapidly, and was directly pressed by Jason. Bang! Bang! Jasons heavy fist was like a mountain, containing that thick and majestic Abyssal Heavy Strike power, breaking Blood Frenzys punching momentum with one punch, followed by another punch that took it straight up and sted Blood Frenzys chest. Just at the moment when Blood Frenzys figure was about to be sent flying, Jasons right leg was raised violently, instantly sweeping out like a dragons tail! Whew! The momentum of the leg was like a loaded cannonball, directly sweeping and sting towards Blood Frenzys waist side. With this leg, Blood Frenzy was unable to resist, and could only watch as Jasons leg swept across the side of his waist, breaking his entire waist into a 90 angle, Blood Frenzy coughed up blood, and was actually swept out of the ring. Blood Frenzynded on the outside of the ring, and immediately Blood Moon Agist disciples came forward, but when they picked up Blood Frenzy, they realized that he was already dead!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Blood Moon Agists second Quasi-Emperor Realm disciple was grunted! Dead! The secret technique of blood sacrifice to the blood moonsts for a short period of time, if he cant kill his opponent, then hell wait to be killed! Blood Moon Agist this secret method also hurts people. Too bad, its so close! I have to say, this young man from the outside world is really extremely strong, and Im afraid there arent many Agist disciples amongst Quasi-Emperor Realms strength who can contend with him. After four battles, three of Blood Moon Agists disciples died outright and one was seriously injured. I dont know how Blood Moon Agist will cope with this situation next. The people of the major Agist onlookers were talking. Blood Shadow and Blood Wind two people have already had a cold face, if not for the fact that there are major Agist people in the field are watching, Im afraid that these two people would have been on Jason. Jason reached out and wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth as he stared coldly at Blood Shadow and Blood Wind and said, Does Blood Moon Agist still have any young disciples who dare toe up to the stage to fight? At these words, Blood Shadow and Blood Wind both fell silent for a while. Among the young disciples of Blood Moon Agist who are currently practicing in Ancient City of Ruins, only Bloodyer and Blood Frenzy are in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, while the other disciples are basically in the Kings High Realm. Right now Jason looked like he was injured, but with JasonQuasi-Emperor Realms strength, really sending a disciple of the King level realm on stage was no different from sending him to his death. Jason saw that the two of them, Blood Shadow and Blood Wind, didnt say anything, he sneered and said, Since there is no one left to fight in the younger generation of Blood Moon Agist, Im done winning this battle! ording to the rules, Ill justugh at those Fifth-grade and Sixth-grade herbs that were used as bets. Blood Shadow and Blood Wind both looked annoyed, their eyes shed with a sense of anger and killing, but they were unable to have a seizure, and could only forcefully hold back that bad breath in their hearts. Unfortunately, the true heavenly pride disciple of my n is in seclusion, otherwise wouldnt I allow you to be arrogant! Blood Shadow spoke coldly. Dont talk about these useless things. If you dont want to be convinced, you can call over your ns Heavens Pride disciples, I can wait for a day or two. A loss is a loss, do you really think you can save face for your Blood Moon Agist by saying something like that? How childish! Jason said without mercy. YouC Blood Shadows face was furious, and there was a killing chance surging. Jason, however, no longer paid attention to Blood Moon Agists side as he turned his gaze towards Holy Night peoples side and said loudly, Next, its Holy Night peoples turn. Im going to challenge the disciples of the younger generation of Holy Night people, do any of the young disciples of Holy Night people dare to fight? If you dont dare to fight, then kneel down and admit defeat, and you can have your lives spared! Unbridled! Holy Night peoples Emperor Level PowerSt. Jet shouted angrily, and his own Emperor Level pressure erupted, sweeping towards Jason. Chapter 1582 – Addicted to Acting? Facing St. Jets own outburst of crushing Emperor level pressure, Jasons face remained unchanged as he coldly said, What? Its hard not to believe that Holy Night people want to bully the weak with the strong and kill to silence them, Agist Shangwu, my appointment to fight the young disciples of your n is in itself a fair fight. Are you cowardly? You think your young disciples are inferior to me? Worried that your disciples will be killed after fighting with me? A big Agist is actually intimidated by me alone, it is really ridiculous! Still the same words, today I challenge the young disciples of your n, those who dare to fighte up to the stage, those who dont dare to fight then give me a knee to beg for forgiveness! What kind of shit is this? You really think you Holy Night people are so powerful? You can kill whoever you want? Today, Im just going to kill you Holy Night people in front of your door! Jasons words could be described as overbearing, not giving Holy Night people the slightest bit of face, just to force Holy Night peoples young disciples to go up to the stage to fight. St. Jets face was grim as he stared at Jason and said, Are you targeting my n? Thats right, its against you Holy Night people. Wheres your holy son Saint Leo? Tell him to get his ass over here, Im going to bust him up in the ring. This guy Saint Leo has repeatedly counted on me, and actually sent people to Carovia to hunt me down, since he cant kill me, be prepared to be grilled by me! Jason said in a cold voice. Son of Saint is not to be dishonored, youre looking for death! Lord St. Jet, Im going up on stage to fight him! Ill fight him too, this person is too arrogant! Before St. Jet could say anything, the few young disciples beside him were already unable to hold back. Jasons strength was indeed very strong, they had all witnessed it with their own eyes. However, Jason had gone through two battles, his own consumption was definitely not small, plus he seemed to be injured, so these young disciples of Holy Night people still had great confidence that they could defeat Jason. St. Jets eyes shed with an exquisite aura, he rarely left Ancient City of Ruins and knew little about things outside of Ancient City of Ruins. However, this time after Holy Night peoples young disciple came in, he did tell him about Son of Saints repeated losses in Dark World, and how his ns had been repeatedly spoiled by a young strong person from Dark World. Even some time ago, the Holy Son sent a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse from his n, St. Fetus, to Carovia to hunt down this young powerhouse, which ultimately ended in a total loss. Mighty as St. Fetus died in Carovia. Could it be that the young powerhouse the Holy Son was dealing with was this fellow in the ring? But this guy is only at the level of Quasi-Emperor Realm, why did the Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse St. Fetus fall in Carovia? Could it be that there was a more powerful person in Carovia who killed St. Fetus? Could the powerful man who killed St. Fetus have followed Satan to the Ancient City of Ruins? Thinking of this, St. Jets eyes involuntarily looked toward the bad old man, with his strength, he actually can not see through the depth of this bad old man, only feel that the old mans own breath is unusual and iparable, looking at an ordinary old man is no difference. St. Jet was secretly wary, but he wasnt afraid, this was in the Ancient City of Ruins, where all the major Agists gathered, and wouldnt let anyone from the outside world mess around. To be on the safe side, St. Jet felt it was also necessary to notify the strongest members of the n, and it would be best if the strongest members of the n came to sit in on the situation immediately. As for the challenge issued by Jason, he narrowed his eyes and stared at Jason in the ring, he could see that Jason was indeed wounded and his own aura was beginning to weaken, he was surrounded by two of Quasi-Emperor Realms disciples and his own strength was quite impressive. Maybe we can take this opportunity to kill Jason and avenge the Saints son. Jason issued a challenge in front of all the major Agists, and if Holy Night people really want to avoid a fight, it would really be a disgrace. Satan, since youre going to make a fool of yourself, Ill make you happy. St. Allen, youre up, kill him for me! St. Jet said in a hushed voice. Jason is finally relieved to hear this from St. Jet, the Holy Night people are still on the hook. The battle between him and Blood Frenzy was indeed a deliberate show of weakness, otherwise with his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, which is a fusion of the Physical Art of Unification, even if Blood Frenzy sacrifices his blood to the Blood Moon, it would be almost impossible to injure him. His purpose of deliberately showing weakness was to lure the younger generation disciples on Holy Night peoples side to make a move, and then he would go and grill them one by one. This time is speciallye to find Blood Moon Agist and Holy Night people trouble, Old Mr. Miller is responsible for dealing with those big guys, as for the young disciples of these two ns, of course Old Mr. Miller will not be able to take action, then only rely on him to think of ways to carry out the pit kill. But this is in the Ancient City of Ruins, besides Blood Moon Agist and Holy Night people, there are other Agists stationed there. Jason cant just kill the young disciples of these two ns without any reason, it will cause dissatisfaction of the other Agist powerhouses. Through the ring against such a way then there is nothing to say, the ring field a fair fight, life and death, any who have nothing to say. Therefore, Jason cant show too much power under his battle against Blood Moon Agist, otherwise he cant do anything if he scares off the Holy Night people and the Holy Night peoples side doesnt answer the battle. If you want to fight, then take out the stakes like Blood Moon Agist did. At least five Fifth-grade herbs and three Sixth-grade herbs. of course, if you want to raise the stakes, thats fine too. Jason spoke. Below the ring field, Liliths face looked odd for a while, thinking how this guy looked like he came here to ckmail someone elses high-grade medicinal herbs, ah? Humph! St. Jet grunted coldly, and without thinking, he said, Fine, as you say.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Soon enough, Holy Night peoples side had already brought over five Fifth-grade herbs and three Sixth-grade herbs, and these bets were handed over to Parks side for temporary safekeeping. St. Allen, a young disciple of Quasi-Emperor Realm on the Holy Night peoples side of the ringes out onto the ring apron, he stares at Jason and says in a cold voice, This battle will kill you! Cut the crap, if you want to kill me, show me the appropriate strength! Jason said in a cold voice. St. Allen also stopped talking nonsense, his own Cultivation Breath fully burst out, from the level of strength than Blood Moon Agists side of the Bloodyer is stronger, but slightly weaker than Blood Frenzy. An opponent with this kind of strength, Jason doesnt give a damn about. But for the sake of acting, he also pretended to y like he was bursting at the seams with full force and all-out desperation. In truth, with his own Gravity Field suppression, hed be able to grunt St. Allen down in a matter of a few punches, at best. Jason fought with St. Allen for dozens of moves, and in the end, he even let St. Allens punches hit him through the method of losing both sides in the eyes of outsiders, and the momentum of his heavy punches also hit St. Allen, and in the end, by virtue of the strong physique of St. Allen, he continued to pursue and kill St. Allen in two sessive punches. With a slightly stronger body than St. Allens, he continued to pursue and killed St. Allen with two punches in a row. St. Allen was killed in action. Jasons body staggered, as if he could not stand steadily, then he coughed out a mouthful of blood, but his own momentum was not reduced in the slightest, he looked down on the manpower of Holy NightAgists side, and said in a loud voice: Holy Night people, who else can have a fight? Down at ringside, Old Mr. Miller is so speechless he cant even watch. This kid is addicted to acting, isnt he? Im so ashamed of this ck heart and thick face. However, this kid has gained a lot from such a painstaking performance, not to mention, those half-spirit pills and spirit pills have won a lot. Chapter 1583 Challenging Emperor Level Power St. Allens death was a bit hard for St. Jet to believe, but he could see that Jason was in bad shape at the moment, on the verge of copse, looking like he was going to run out of energy at any moment. A Quasi-Emperor Realm disciple just died, but it must not be in vain, if Jason is killed, then all the losses can be salvaged. St. Gaelic, you go kill him! Hes just at the end of his rope now, so you have to be quick and leave no survivors! St. Jet said to another disciple of Quasi-Emperor Realm beside him. The young disciple named St. Gaelic nodded, a sh of intense murderous intent shed deep within his eyes as he raised his eyes towards Jason in the ring, his gaze as if he was looking at a dead man. Jason naturally could see the meaning of the look that came out from the bottom of St. Gaelics eyes, and he snorted in his heart, thinking that he was afraid that these people only regarded himself as a strong and weak man, and that he could be subdued and killed by sending up any random person, right? What a bunch of idiots!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If I hadnt been looking at your Agist half-spirits and elixirs, I wouldnt have bothered to put on a show with you. I would have blown up a persons head in two or three punches! But, since were acting then lets keep acting. At that moment, St. Gaelic had already stepped into the ring, he was staring at Jason, he didnt say anything, there was a killing chance shing in his eyes, then a strand of The power of the Emperor erupted out of his own body, apanied by his punching power, he sted at Jason. St. Gaelic evolved a fist with a sense of silence, as if a long silent night enveloped, under the long silent night all things die, no life, only Holy Night will always exist! It has to be said that these Agists supreme punches do have a superiority, and the killing power they explode is extremely powerful, but unfortunately the opponent encountered is Jason. Jasons mouth constantly overflowed with blood, his body shook, looking like he was about to fall at any time, but on the contrary, he was like the undefeatable man, no matter how St. Gaelic attacked and killed him, he just swayed without falling down, and repeatedly avoided St. Gaelics powerful and strong killing moves. To an outsider, Jason looked like he was using his instincts as well as his vastbat experience to stalk the battle, constantly draining St. Gaelics chakra power. Sparing no effort, the two engaged in a battle that was extremely fierce and dangerous. At least, St. Gaelic didnt let go of the water in the slightest, and he wanted to kill Jason as soon as he made a move. But he was not able to do so time and time again, and every time he came up short, which gradually made him start to get a little bit annoyed. Old Mr. Miller at ringside is starting to yawn as he watches. This kid usually do not see ah, this y is still very realistic, Im afraid that simr things like this to pretend to be a pig eating a tiger have not done a lot of things, right? Its a shame the kid didnt go on to be an actor, maybe hed evene back with an OWhatchamacallit. The sparring match in the ring field continued, but some of the Agist powerhouses watching the battle in the field began to see some clues and started to feel that something wasnt quite right. Jason didnt act like a man who was about to fall at any time with serious injuries, his chi and blood power seemed to be inexhaustible, no matter how fierce St. Gaelics attack was, he couldnt knock Jason down. The two exchanged dozens of moves until St. Gaelics offense began to slip a bit and his own strand of The power of the Emperor began to weaken, when Jasons counterattack came as expected. Jasons two heavy punches in session broke through St. Gaelics fist defense, just as St. Gaelic realized the danger and was ready to retreat, suddenly, the power of the Gravity Field evolved by Jason steeply increased by more than a factor of two, and there was a ray of extremely powerful imperial level pressure within the pressure. In that moment, St. Gaelics form had a brief pause, and that was fatal enough. Boom! Jason jabs St. Gaelic right on the throat. Click! With a sound like a throat trachea being sted straight through, St. Gaelic flew backwards and fell to the ground, already out of breath. Satan! St. Jet roared out in anger, he was furious to the extreme, he wasnt stupid, he was an Emperor Level Power no matter what, he could already see that he had been tricked by Jason. Jason has been hiding his strength. The so-called injuries, the so-called faltering about to fall it is all an illusion, all pretense. Hateful! Now that the two Quasi-Emperor Realm disciples on Holy Night peoples side had already been killed, and the remaining disciples were only at the high King level, how could this battle be fought? Sending them up there is a giveaway, not sending that battle is a loss! Holy Night people are there any young disciples who dare to answer the battle? Jason opened his mouth, and as he spoke, he didnt forget to cover his heart and cough up a mouthful of blood, with the appearance of a serious injury. Seeing this scene, all the major Agist powerhouses under the ring were speechless, and people like Blood Shadow, Blood Wind, and St. Jet were even pitch ck. Mud, still pretending! Do you really think theyre stupid? The Holy n of the Apocalypse The few young disciples were also dumbfounded, as if they were encountering such a thing for the first time. Isnt this fellow a bit too shameless? Hes obviously very strong, so why is he pretending to be injured and coughing up blood? Who knows what he thinks, maybe hes a psychopath. But hes really strong, he first challenged Blood Moon Agist then Holy Night people, shouldnt he challenge us next? If you really want to challenge us, then lets fight! Are you afraid of him? Shut up! Kai, who was on the side, scanned those few young disciples of the n with a stern gaze in his eyes. The Holy n of the ApocalypseThe three young disciples were silenced, but it was the Holy Maiden of the Apocalypse who turned her eyes, looked deeply at Jason on the ring, and said in a low voice: Uncle Kai, although this person is strong, his behavior is extremely shameless, so its hard to avoid letting people look down. What does he intend to do by provoking Blood Moon Agist and Holy Night people like this? Kais attitude towards the Holy Maiden of the Apocalypse that was very different, after hearing the words he said softly, Perhaps the next thing is not so simple, we can just watch from the sidelines, dont get involved for the time being. The Holy Maiden of the Apocalypse nodded and said no more. In the ring, Jason directs himself and looks shaken as he says, So badly injured that no one has the guts to get in the ring anymore? Holy Night people is this no one left? Send another disciple up here and maybe Ill be knocked out. With that, the guy coughed up blood again as if no one else was around. The many Agist powerhouses under the ring were speechless, even Parks mouth twitched, and Lilith didnt know what to say but felt her cheeks burning. Ive seen shameless ones, but Ive never seen such shameless ones. Ahem Old Mr. Miller, as if he couldnt stand it any longer, coughed dryly-boy, just act the part, dont go too far. Jason felt quite regretful when he saw that Holy Night people were no longer taking the bait, he still wanted to take this opportunity to ughter a few more of Holy Night peoples young disciples. At the end, Jason took a deep breath, his originally weak and wobbly footsteps jolted and stabilized, his entire body towering like a great mountain, stood firm, he looked straight at St. Gaelic and said, I know that youre angry and feel that Im pitting the young disciples of your n. But am I pitting myself? So many strong people are here, all of them are Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation, and their deaths in battle can only mean that they are not as strong as me, and sooner orter they will be killed. Since you are displeased and resentful, I will now give you a chance to take revenge. Im going to challenge you to a fight to the death in the ring field! Do you, Emperor Level Power of the Holy Night people, dare to take the stage? The whole room was in an uproar at these words. Is this a date with a First Emperor Realm powerhouse? A Quasi-Emperor Realm sends an appointment to an AgistEmperor Level Power? Chapter 1584 – Martial Artist as Battle A Quasi-Emperor Realm martial artist is actually actively challenging an Emperor Level Power! If this were to be ced before, it would only make these Agist powerhouses think that they were taking their own lives, a kind of arrogance that didnt know the heights of heaven! But is it hubris? They had seen Jasons strength with their own eyes, to be precise, they had only seen the strength Jason had disyed, neither Blood Moon Agist nor those disciples of the Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation that Holy Night people had put on the stage had forced out Jasons true strength. As a result, no one amongst Agist knows just how strong Jason truly is. The truth as they saw it was that Blood Moon Agist and Holy Night peopleQuasi-Emperor Realms disciples were justpletely defenseless in front of Jason. Such a Quasi-Emperor Realm martial artist has not failed to stand up to the might of the First Emperor Realm. Therefore, when Jason directly issued a challenge to St. Jet, some Agist powerhouses were first surprised, and then fell silent as a pair of eyes all looked at St. Jet. Theyre all watching to see what choice St. Jet will make. St. Jet froze when he heard that Jason was actually going to threaten to challenge himself, and when he came back to his senses his first thought was anger, oundish anger! How dare a Quasi-Emperor Realm guy have the audacity to be so arrogant as to issue a provocation for a life-and-death battle against himself? Its an insult to him, and an even bigger insult to Holy Night people! St. Jet, not one to be impulsive and short-sighted, or else he wouldnt have been sent to the Ancient City of Ruins to supervise some of the things that Holy Night people do, has a cold glint in his eye as he stares at Jason in the ring. In his opinion, Jason must have enough confidence to take on Emperor Level Power since he dared to challenge him. What is Jasons source of this confidence? Or rather, what is it that he relies on? The Quasi-Emperor Realm is still vastly different from the real First Emperor Realm, the biggest difference being the use of The power of the Emperor. If a wisp of The power of the Emperor that a Quasi-Emperor Realm martial artist could evolve was nothing more than a small droplet of water, then The power of the Emperor that a First Emperor Realm strongman could evolve was no less than arge vat of water, and the gap was hard to bridge. There are only two paths in front of St. Jet right now C to fight or to avoid fighting! If he went out to fight, he didnt know what Jasons cards were, and if he lost, not only would he be involved in the whole Holy Night people, but he would really lose face; if he avoided the fight, it wouldnt work, Holy Night people would still be disgraced, and he would leave a shadow in his heart, a shadow of avoiding the fight and being timid to fight, and it would definitelyy a great hidden danger for his future cultivation. Cultivation cultivation is bound toy a great hidden trouble, will be a knot in his cultivation road. So now St. Jet is really in a dilemma. In the ring, Jason looked at St. Jet, he sneered and coldlyughed, saying, A First Emperor Realm powerhouse is too afraid to ept my challenge? I fought four matches in a row, not to mention the injuries, my own physical ability and strength is bound to be depleted. Under such circumstances, a First Emperor Realm powerhouse is actually avoiding my challenge, it is trulyughable! Is this the nature of Holy Night people? Timid, cowardly, cowering, only oppressing others with their power,pletelycking the aura of a martial artist who dares to fight, how does such a race deserve to be Agist? St. Jets face waspletely gloomy, Jasons words could be described as a sentence of death, he really wanted to avoid the war, then in the future Holy Night people in the Ancient City of Ruins was afraid that they would not be able to raise their heads. St. Jet stares intently at Jason in the ring ring as he says in a chilling tone, Satan, are you serious about fighting me? Nonsense, if you dare toe up, then I dare to fight! The point is, do you dare toe up and fight? Jason said in a cold voice. St. Jets eyes flickered, and he weighed it in his mind, this battle could only be won but not lost, no matter which way he looked at it. Its too much at stake. If he lost the battle, then the prestige of Holy Night people would be in tatters, and he would be reduced to aughing stock, a hallowed Emperor Level Power was not a Quasi-Emperor Realm martial artists opponent, and it would be too humiliating to spread the word. In St. Jets weighing, the chances of him being able to win this battle were almost 100%, he didnt believe that a Quasi-Emperor Realm martial artist would be able to go over the level to fight him. Fine, since you want to die, then I will fulfill you! This battle, Ill take it! St. Jet said in a hushed voice. The moment these words came out, the major Agist people in the arena had sideways nces, and it seemed that this ring duel was really bing more and more interesting. After Lilith heard that St. Jet answered the battle, her heart thumped, as if she was a bit worried, and she couldnt help but look at Parks beside her, and couldnt help but ask in a low voice, Uncle Parks, is Satan really capable of fighting St. Jet? Parks eyes shed brilliantly as he looked at Jason in the ring, he said, Satan has never fought unprepared battles. Although his tone was arrogant when he provoked Holy Night people, he has always been cool and calm. Since he dared to challenge Emperor Level Power, he must have prepared for it. Could it be that Satan can still beat an Emperor Level Power? Or an Emperor Level Power from Agist!Lilith looked a bit incredulous. Lilith is also a Quasi-Emperor Realm, and has awakened the pure Holy Dragon Bloodline, so even she cant say that she can 100% win against an Agists Emperor Level Power. She knew in her heart that there was still a big gap between the Quasi-Emperor Realm and the real First Emperor Realm. Just look at it. Parks opened his mouth, noting that Old Mr. Miller on the sidelines appeared to be old-fashioned and had a bemused look on his face, so perhaps this battle might be unexpected by all.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lilith nodded as she stopped talking, but inside she was still vaguely nervous. Jason saw St. Jet answering the battle he sneered and said, As you are an Emperor Level Power, my Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation is at an advantage in a battle with you, but I dont care. But this bet is essential. With the wager, its only right to go all out in a battle. At least five Sixth-grade herbs. St. Jets face turned cold as he said, There are only two Sixth-grade herbs left in my ns stronghold. However, there are still some high-grade martial pills in my ns stronghold. I can take the high-grade martial pills and make a recement. Thatll be two Sixth-grade herbs and five Sixth-grade martial arts pills, Jason said. St. Jet thought about it, and he said, Yes. Take the bet over to Mr. Parks for safekeeping before you lose and have to renege. Jason said. YouC St. Jet is furious, this guy just thinks hes going to lose? Just as well, well see how he diester. Soon, the person in charge of Holy Night people had already sent over the high-grade medicinal herbs and high-grade martial arts pills, handing them over to Parks for safekeeping, along with Jasons sides bets. St. Jet also walked up to the ring, his eyes like knives, with a cold aura of cold, staring at Jason, his own that kind of cold killing machine like winter wille, let a person shudder. Chapter 1585 vs. First Emperor Realm Jasons face was calm, and he had adjusted his state of mind to one that was not affected by external objects. He knew that Emperor Level Power was very strong, especially the Emperor Level Power from Agist, so he didnt have the slightest sense of carelessness, and he took the initiative to challenge the Emperor Level Power from Agist this time because he wanted to test the upper limit of his own strength. If it was an unusual cut he wouldnt dare to say he could win against Agists Emperor Level Power, but It would be very different if it was a life and death battle. He dared to fight, not afraid to die, all these years have been wandering on the line of life and death, he has a wealth of experience, often able to be able to make a desperateeback at the fatal moment. Does St. Jet have it? He didnt, he was stationed in Ancient City of Ruins all year round, and at most, he took the disciples of Holy Night people to the outskirts of thend to fight with some alien beasts, and that was still fighting with the alien beasts under the absolute advantage. So Jasons self-proimed experience in life-or-deathbat is far superior to St. Jets, and thats where hees in. In the life and death battle, a dare to fight and not afraid of death of the martial artist is often able to overy their own strength; on the contrary, a fear of death of a battle fearful of the martial artist, only half of the strength can not be yed out. AgistEmperor Level Power? I hope its not in vain, otherwise its a disappointment. Jason nced at St. Jet and spoke in a cold tone. Satan, you are truly arrogant to the extreme. Just as well, Ill let you spill your blood in this battle! St. Jet responded. Then lets fight, I also want to see the strength of the so-called AgistEmperor Level Power! Jason opened his mouth, his own will to fight in an instant, like a zing fire, his own outbreak of nine channels of qi and blood rushed to the sky, in the center of the long dragon of qi and blood rocked up, wanting to soar into the air, seems to be able to absorb the vastness of the boundless energy in the void, a steady stream ofplementary Jasons own qi and blood power. Qi and blood like a dragon, as vast as the sea, this son is worthy of being a contemporary heavenly pride, Im afraid that those in the same generation who can match him are only a phoenix! Underneath the ring field, some Agist powerhouses who were watching the battlemented. St. Jet sensed Jasons own majestic and vast power of qi and blood, his eyes sank, and his own emperor-level pressure fully erupted, forming a side of domain pressure that suppressed Jason. This is only St. Jets emperor level pressure field, he himself can not use the heaven and earth momentum of the pressure of the momentum, even so, from a real First Emperor Realm powerhouse emperor level pressure that is also extremely terrifying, with a majestic and unoffendable emperor level might in the manifestation. Fist into the sky ! Kill! Jason bellowed out, his own Gravity Field was fully spread out, with a wisp of emperor level might contained during the period, he spared no effort to evolve his own under the Gravity Field, making the area covered by the Gravity Field vaguely have a towering and lofty giant mountain shadow emerged. This was the true power of Jasons own Gravity Field, and he had never fully evolved his Gravity Field before when he fought with those Agist disciples of the Quasi-Emperor Realm. The evolved Gravity Field had heave hardened the imperial level pressure from St. Jet, and even managed to form a certain counterbnce when his own Sunling Bloodline power was also added to the mix. When he faced the suppression of the Emperor-level pressure from the Night Emperor in the battle of City of Doom, his own Gravity Field was simply unbeatable and nearly copsed. However, at that time, he was only at the Kings mid-rank strength, and now after being promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm, everything had taken a qualitative leap, including his own Gravity Field. Heaven and earth are silent! St. Jet roared fiercely, the power of the Emperor surged out madly, and his own Emperor-level might was so strong that he unleashed the Holy Nights Silent Fist from the Holy Night people, and at that time, a terrifying scene of the silence of heaven and earth appeared under the cover of that fist Dao meaning. For a while, under the shroud of that fist dao meaning, it was as if a terrifying scene of heaven and earth being silenced had appeared. Jasons fist power also rose up to the sky, it was a fist power that went straight up to the sky, the fist meaning was like a dragon, rising up to the sky with a re. Bang! In an instant, a thumping and vibrating sound of fists exchanging blows resounded, deafening the ears. Jasons punch was a flying dragons punch, fearless of St. Jets majestic The power of the Emperor punch. The moment the two mens fist strikes, that The power of the Emperor immediately detonated boiling, raging Jasons fist contains the abyssal pounding force is extremely majestic, but also has a strand of The power of the Emperor contained therein, but with St. Jet that the strongest The power of the Emperor under the impact of the bombardment, but it is also no match for the St. Jet, which is the most powerful The power of the Emperor. Stomp! Jasons figure was forced back, and his face went pale for a while as his bodys qi and blood surged dramatically. Ouch, again! Jason opened his mouth andughed out loud, and the battle intent in his eyes burned up at this, zing like fire as he once again evolved his Heaven Fist punch, erupting into two shocking punch auras- Breaking Punch! Pressing Fist! The monstrous fist intent manifested itself, one fist was like a hundred thousand mountains crushing down, shattering the mountains and rivers, irresistible; the other fist was grandly written, covering the Nine States, quite an unrivaled aura of the same generation.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. St. Jet was shocked in his heart, after the real fight, he sensed how majestic and vast that Secret Realm Power of Jasons own was, it was too powerful and terrifying to the heart. He couldnt imagine that if Jason truly stepped into the Emperor Realm, and his Secret Realm Power was transformed into The power of the Emperor, then even his opponents of the same rank would be crushed, right? The stronger Jason shows, the more threatened St. Jet feels. This man must not be kept! Must be killed! Otherwise, it will be a godsend for Holy Night people! With this in mind, St. Jet activated all of his The power of the Emperor and unleashed a powerful strike. Boom! St. Jets punch came out like Holy Night descending, and heaven and earth were silent. Wherever the fist power passed, the embedded The power of the Emperor boiled, and the void looked like it had exploded, trembling under the might of that fist power. With a loud bang, St. Jet broke through Jasons punch with the strong The power of the Emperor bursting out of his fist, causing Jason to have an open door to break in the instant he was forced to retreat. Chance! St. Jets eyes shed with a sh of murderous intent as he sprinted like a shadow, and the cohesion of The power of the Emperor followed his attacking and killing punches. At this moment, the corner of Jasons mouth was a sardonic smile. Almost at the moment St. Jet threw his punch, Jasons body blossomed with a blinding golden aura, in addition to his own Holy Dragons Breath also filled the air, Dragon Qi through the body, and ultimately transformed into the Physical Art of Unification, which was thoroughly integrated into his Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Sky Fist! Jason let out a bellowing cry, both fists its out, in the void evolved a channel of the strongest fist prints, their own Sunling Bloodline power also have been injected into the Nine Fist Seals, so that the Nine Fist Seals in a moment blossomed out of the bright and dazzling light, like the Nine Suns across the sky. Nine Fist Seals came down in a sh, attacking St. Jet. St. Jets hyped up killing punch power hardened and broke through some of the fist prints that surrounded the punch, causing the aftermath of the punch to be left behind and sted into Jason. However, Jasons evolved fistprints did include Three Fist Seals hitting St. Jet. Chapter 1586 – Killing the Emperor (I) Seven Fist Seals, the fist manifestation of Human Great Dragon Power, contains a majestic and boundless Human Great Dragon Power. Eight Fist Seals, Zhenwu Zhenmus fist manifests itself, containing a mighty power that sweeps away the demons. Nine Fist Seals, a sad, angry and stirring boxing spirit rises up to the sky, as if given life and soul, containing infinite battle spirit! These Three Fist Seals, all sted in the sanctity of St. Jet.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Bang! Sessive thumping sounds resounded through the air, and the violent The power of the Emperor was also stirring up, causing this space to tremble and be unstable. St. Jets punch hit Jasons body, and the terrifying The power of the Emperor impacted, causing the golden aura that bloomed from Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physique to dim. Jasons figure flew out backwards, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Meanwhile, St. Jets side opened his mouth and grunted as Three Fist Seals sted into him, sending him flying as well. Satan! Below the ring, Lilith couldnt help but open her mouth and let out a soft whimper, and the slightest hint of anxiety and nervousness rose in those beautiful amber-colored eyes. Old Mr. Miller not far from the side nced at Lilith, a pair of old eyes slightly narrowed C there is a chance, this Lilith is so concerned about Jason, thats a true love, turn back and then encourage Jason a few more words, maybe it will also be taken down. Jason in the ring doesnt really know that Old Mr. Miller has such thoughts at this point in time, and if he did, hed have to yell at him for being beaten and spit out of the ring, but you still have the heart to think about these things? Jason wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth, the battle intent in his eyes still zing like fire, it had to be said that after his Grand Vajra Realm Physique reached the High Realm realm, the defense enhancement brought about by it was indeed a huge boost. Coupled with the Physical Art of Unifications Dragon Body Physique incorporated into it, making his current Physique so strong that even under a strike from a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, he was able to hold out and did not cause much injury. St. Jets face was pale, and his own aura was slightly weakened, so it was evident that the Three Fist Seals that Jason had evolved had still caused him some injuries. St. Jet stared closely at the dots of golden radiance blossoming out from Jason himself, his face was a shade of iron-d ugliness, he didnt expect Jason to have such a heaven-defying physical art to protect his body. Otherwise, if it was any other Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouse, that punch of his would have been enough to blow the opponent up. Even if they were physically stronger, lets say a Titan peoples Quasi-Emperor Realm warrior, they would be seriously injured under that punch. Jason although the corner of the mouth overflowed with blood, but their own blood is still flourishing like a dragon, the fighting spirit is not reduced, visible caused by the injury is not too heavy. Could it be, thats where Satans bottom line is? St. Jets eyes narrowed slightly, but, the advantage of having such a powerful physical skill in a sparring match was too great, Jason was only a Quasi-Emperor Realm, but Im afraid that the strength of his physical body was better than that of some First Emperor Realm powerhouses, and that included him as well. Therefore, if we really want to drag the battle down, we really dont know who will die. It has to be a quick battle, it cant be dyed! Even if you are seriously injured, you must kill Satan! St. Jets eyes were red, and he had a strong and iparable killing chance surging in himself. He made up his mind to do whatever it took to end this battle in the fastest time possible, he couldnt dy it, otherwise Jasons side, relying on his supremely strong physique, would be able to drag him to his death. Kill! St. Jets murderous intent was strong, he drank coldly and activated Holy Nights Silent Fist once again, a silent fist intent like the descent of Holy Night was revealed, a thick and boundless murderous intent spread out from the fist, killing Jason with a destructive and devastating aura. Jasons eyes shed with a zing fire-like battle intent, his own battle intent that tops the sky, like a giant towering over heaven and earth, stalwart and undaunted! If were going to fight, lets do it with a lot of heat! St. Jet is indeed strong, especially an AgistEmperor Level Power that far surpasses those of Dark World. But, the strength of his opponents doesnt intimidate Jason, it only makes him more and more courageous. Encountering the strong was the fighting style he had alwayse with. The only way to keep breaking through oneself is to fight against stronger people. Timid battle avoidance and fear of war is not the style of the current Dragon Head, he will only fight to the death! Piercing Punch! Open Heaven Fist! Jason bellowed out, his own fist power radiant and up, two fist awns cut through the air, embedded with the monstrous fist intent manifested, rolling like a tide of the abyss of the power of the heavy attack as a dike like surging outbreaks, embedded with a wisp of The power of the Emperor is filled with the endless fist intent, with the galloping like thunder momentum bombarded to the St. Jet. St. Jet. At this moment, Jasons body blossomed with golden light, just like a golden god of war, and his attacking punches also erupted with bright golden light, just like a big sun rising from his punches. Rumble! The two mens fists bombarded each other, and the force that erupted from their fists stirred the air with an amazing aura. Jason was knocked back again, and the bacsh from the majestic The power of the Emperor caused blood to spill from the corners of his mouth, and the golden aura of his Grand Vajra Realm Physique dimmed once again. St. Jets side was also not easy, he was holding back a stream of blood from his heart, and his own breath had weakened some more, as he exploded with all his strength one after another, the consumption of his own The power of the Emperor was also extremely great. But thats not enough to kill Jason! Shit! St. Jet was a bit anxious, he grimaced and opened his mouth to shout angrily as he moved his body and attacked Jason once again. Holy Night Juggernaut! St. Jet bellowed out, evolving the strongest strike from Holy Nights Silent Fist, and his own The power of the Emperor surged up again, attacking Jason with an unstoppable might. I have a I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason shouted angrily into the air, evolving the eighth punch style from Heaven Fist. The void shook when the fist wasunched. When the fist intent was manifested, the entire void was as if it had been copsed, and a magnificent fist intent was taking shape through the sky and through the earth, and a Sunling Bloodline rushed to the sky, and a majestic Emperor Brewers silhouette was woven vaguely into the void, containing a powerful might to remove the group of devils! This punch Seeing Jason evolve such supreme punching intent, the faces of those Agist powerhouses below the ring arena who were watching the battle could hardly maintain theirposure, and each of them had a shocked look on their faces. Its too strong! A fist Dao that evolved such a fist intent would only be no less powerful than the Ultimate Fist Dao in these Agist. At this moment, the fist power evolved by Jason carried a vast and boundless might to kill, and the fist power attacked by St. Jet bombarded and entangled with each other, and a shocking sound of fist power exchanged was erupted. Rumble! After the sound of the roaring vibration, it was actually seen that the two figures were instantly separated, Jason coughed up blood continuously, and his own dots of golden aura were also brightly extinguished continuously. St. Jets figure was also retreating, staggering back four or five steps he forced himself to stand still, but the mouthful of blood that was forced down his throat could no longer be held back, so he opened his mouth and spat it out. St. Jet was also injured, and that injury was no less severe than Jasons. Chapter 1587 – Killing the Emperor (II) Jason was still smiling, even though he was shocked by St. Jets strong and majestic The power of the Emperor and coughed up blood one after another, his body was still like a straight spear, still standing.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Level Power is strong, AgistEmperor Level Power is even stronger, as undefeatable as a myth to outside martial artists, at least in the same rank realm. But so what? Unrivaled in its ss? Bullshit invincible at the same level, Laozi will prove to these Agist powerhouses today that Laozi is below the top, and crosses the level with Quasi-Emperor Realm to subdue the Ancient Martial Emperor Level Power! The so-called myth, thats meant to be broken! Fight again! Jason shouted out, the vastness of their own blood burst out again, Sunling Bloodline rises up, his own three secret arts run one after another, constantly stimte the power of the bodys blood, dim Grand Vajra Realm Physique in their own once again flourishing blood nourishment, once again blossomed out of the bright golden aura, dazzling! The Golden Aura of the Grand Vajra Realm Physique was dazzling. Seeing this scene, AgistEmperor Level Power, who were watching the fight from under the ring arena, rushed to shock and speechlessness- This persons qi and blood power is too strong, its simply unreasonable, far beyond his strength in this realm! Qi and blood are in full bloom and endless, just what kind of bloodline is this person? Why is his own qi and blood still so strong after several battles in a row? I really dont know what such a self bloodline actually is, in short, its definitely no less than Agists supreme bloodline. If St. Jet stops here, the situation behind him will be more and more unfavorable. These powerhouses opened their mouths to discuss, looking at Jasons exuberant qi and blood that rose up to the sky, they were truly shocked and could be said to be incredulous. Under the stage, Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes, smiled and said to himself, Nine Suns Eucharist really lives up to its name. The qi and blood is like the sun, endless, a qi and blood is a sun, nine nine suns, can be said to be the ultimate qi and blood! If he breaks the Green Dragon Seal in the back the path of the worlds co-owner may not be impossible to take a walk. As he spoke, Old Mr. Miller turned his eyes toward the outlyingnds of the Ancient City of Ruins as if he had a feeling. When it reallyes down to it, will Jasons real opponent be someone over there? Thinking about this, Old Mr. Miller has some hidden worries in his eyes, but soon also relieved, his own way still have to walk on their own. He can protect Jason for a while, but not for a lifetime, not to mention that he cant help Jason out of his own strongest cultivation path, everything ultimately depends on Jason himself. Jasons own blood was once again in full bloom, his battle spirit was even more zing, and he shouted, Is that all the Holy Night peoples Emperor Level Power has to offer? I am Quasi-Emperor Realm to fight with you, if you only have this kind of strength, then go to hell! As he spoke, Jasons figure was like electricity, and his entire body had already swung his fist and attacked. Holy Night is not to be dishonored! You are seeking death! St. Jets eyes were red, and he was furious, his heart filled with that angry killing opportunity, and his own The power of the Emperor coalesced once again, and he killed with a furious and unparalleled attack. Strength is honored, there is no such thing as being insultable! If I kill you today, then the Emperor Level Power of your Holy Night people will be trampled under my feet! Jason opened his mouth in a cold voice, but his strikes were not ambiguous, his qi and blood were like dragons, as vast as the sea, causing the power of the Abyssal Heavy Strike that had coalesced in his fists to be majestic, and he attacked and killed forward under the urging of that strand of The power of the Emperor. Boom! Boom! In an instant, the two were once again entangled in a battle, which was a real fire, and both sides wanted each others lives. St. Jet was definitely one of the best among the First Emperor Realm powerhouses, and his own The power of the Emperor was extremely strong, and under the great advantage of The power of the Emperor, the power of the Emperor impacted Jasons body one after another, causing Jason to be continuously injured, with blood spilling out from the corners of his mouth. The corners of Jasons mouth continued to overflow with blood. However, as strong as St. Jets The power of the Emperor is, and as ferocious as the impact of his punches are, they still cant break Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique. The golden body is unbreakable, and allws are invible. After Grand Vajra Realm Physique fused with Physical Art of Unifications Dragon Body Physique, it is indeed more and more perverted, sparing the top powerhouses in First Emperor Realm like St. Jet from beingpletely imprable. Jason had the Nine Suns Eucharist bloodline, his own qi and blood power was as vast as the sea, but St. Jet couldnt do that, even though he was an Emperor Level Power, his qi and blood power was greatly depleted by the constant full force of his strikes from the battle so far. Towards the end of the battle with Jason, his qi and blood had obviously declined drastically, and the The power of the Emperor condensed in his punches had also begun to weaken, and was not as good as it was in the past. Jason, on the other hand, was getting braver and braver as the nine qi and blood dragons continuously provided him with endless qi and blood power, and even though his injuries were a bit heavier than St. Jets, they did not hinder his strong attack. At this point, St. Jet unfolded Jasons punching momentum and he seized the momentary opportunity tond a right hand across the heart of Jasons vitals. Jasons excellentbat experience ys a key role, such a critical moment, but also a good opportunity to kill back, depending on how to use. After all, often a crisis holds a glimmer of life! Jason didnt dodge, he shifted one step sideways by instinct, his body making a small movement to avoid the heart vitals, at the same time he evolved a Heaven Fists punching momentum to take a straight shot towards St. Jets waist side position. St. Jets jabes in with an open hand at the waist, a good opportunity for a counter takedown. Bang! Bang! Two thuds came as St. Jetnded a punch on Jasons chest, and Jasons punch hit St. Jet on the side of his waist. Jasons mouth once again spilled blood, but he still did not retreat, instead, he sprinted upward and chased after St. Jet, whose body fell backward under his punch attack. Whew! Jasons leg momentum swept out, not just sweeping out a leg, his left and right legs swept out one after another, and the strand of The power of the Emperor contained within them exploded out crazily, constantly sweeping and attacking St. Jets left and right sides. St. Jets body was falling backward, but Jasons sweeping kicks were dense and heavy, forcing him to keep falling back. When he was about to retreat to the corner of the ring, Jasons eyes fiercely shot out a sh of killing opportunity, he angrily shouted, his legs closed, a sky of fist prints appeared in the air, Nine Fist Seals like the Nine Suns across the sky, one after another, towards St. Jet to kill. Roar! St. Jet seemed to have sensed the crisis, he roared with rage, like a madman, he frantically urged his The power of the Emperor, and in an instant, he also erupted into a sky of fists and shadows, attacking and killing Jason. Bang! Bang! Bang! Among the roaming fist shadows that St. Jet erupted, several of them struck Jason, and simrly, among the fist seals that Jason evolved, several of them sted onto St. Jets body. St. Jet coughed up blood and fell back, but in that moment, Jasons sure-fire punch came straight at him! One Punch To Hell! A fist came out, shaking the nine ghosts and descending into the Yellow Springs, with a breath of silence and death permeating the air. St. Jet could never have imagined that Jasons physique was so powerful, and with several of his punches hitting him, Jason exploded into the killing punch instead of retreating. This punch, St. Jet had no way to resist it, nor could he allow him to have the slightest reaction to resist it, as the punchs momentum erupted, in the blink of an eye the punch had already sted onto the location of his atrium. Bang! A dull sound like thunder resounded in the air, and St. Jets entire body flew out like a kite with broken strings. Chapter 1588 – Do You Dare? The moment St. Jets body was knocked out of the air by Jasons punching power, the entire arena went dead silent. The eyes of many powerful Agist under the ring are all looking toward St. Jet, and there are some powerful spiritual senses fluctuating among them. After a long time, there seemed to be some sighs of reliefCthe Dead! Theres no breath left! I cant believe that an Emperor Level Power died in the ring like this, how many years has it been since something like this happened? That said, St. Jet is not weak, and his own CULTIVATION talent is extremely high. The strength of St. Jet in First Emperor Realm is already the best, and in time, it would be no problem at all to be promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm. Unfortunately, it was death. It would have been fine if he had died at the hands of an opponent of the same rank or someone stronger, but he died at the hands of a Quasi-Emperor Realm martial artist. When thesetter words came out, many people in the arena fell silent. Yes, St. Jet was killed by a young man with the cultivation of Quasi-Emperor Realm with the strength of First Emperor Realm, the stronger St. Jet is, the higher the cultivation talent is, the more Jasons fame of todays battle will be achieved. At least, after todays battle, people in Agist will remember the name Satan. Killing a First Emperor RealmAgist powerhouse with his Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation level would definitely shake the entire Agist. Lord St. Jet Some of the Holy Night Peoples disciples rushed the ring, and when they realized that St. Jet was dead, they all screamed in an unusual amount of grief. One of the Holy Night peoples disciples even pointed straight at Jason and roared in grief and anger, You, you actually killed my ns emperor! The Great Emperor of my n will definitelye to kill you and let you die without a burial ce! When you fight in the ring, you live and die! He died because he was weak. Is it possible that you cant kill or die just because you are Holy Night people? Jason opened his mouth, his injuries were not light, despite that, that aura of his own still remained undiminished, he stared intently at that Holy Night peoples disciple, and said in a cold voice, Also, dont tell me what to do, or you will die in the ring as well! YouC That Holy Night people that disciple for one of the anger, but contact with Jasons pair of murderous gaze, his heart flinched, thetter words no longer dare to say out. Holy Night peoples disciples brought down St. Jets body. The Emperor Level Power of an Agist was grilled, and this matter would only not be left at that. Over at Blood Moon Agist, Blood Shadow stares at Jason in the ring ring, he can sense at this point that Jason is indeed wounded, and wounded quite badly. Speaking of which, Jason had killed four Quasi-Emperor Realm martial artists in a row, and then fought St. Jet, so even though his own qi and blood were strong, it didnt mean that it was really inexhaustible. After the battle with St. Jet, he was indeed injured, and his own qi and blood had been weakened, and the golden aura that blossomed from his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was not as zing as it had been previously. Blood Shadows eyes shed as he suddenly spoke, Satan, Ill challenge you next! With that said, and regardless of whether Jason agrees or not, Blood Shadow has leapt onto the ring field. He stared at Jason and said meaningfully, As for the bet, dont worry. Five Sixth-grade herbs is nothing less. Jasonughed coldly, that gaze was like looking at a jumping clown as he looked at Blood Shadow, he said, Is this how the people of Blood Moon Agist have always behaved? Blood Shadow nches slightly at thisment, but thats about it, hes naturally offended by such behavior, and immediately jumps out to challenge Jason after seeing that hes injured. Hes a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, Combat Realm is higher than Jason, and Jason has the nerve to jump out and challenge him when hes been injured through many battles, which is still really shameless. Blood Shadow didnt seem to understand Jasons words as he said, Is it possible that you are only allowed to challenge my n and the Holy Night people, but you cant allow others to challenge you? To borrow your words, if you dare to fight, then fight, if you dont dare to fight, then beg for forgiveness on your knees. Blood Shadow, can you still have some face? You, a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, jumped out and challenged someone while they were injured after many battles. Do you still have face? Lilith couldnt help herself and blurted out at that. Old Mr. Miller had already guessed what was going on when he saw Blood Shadow jump into the ring, except he couldnt understand a word Blood Shadow was saying, so he had to ask Wolf Boy, who was off to the side, Wolf Boy, whats this guy talking about? He says he wants to challenge Brother. Wolf Boy spoke up, his fists clenched and a fierce killing intent shed in his eyes. Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly as he sneered and said, That Blood Moon Agist guy, right? This is too ugly to eat, and still has the nerve to call himself a party Agist? Its reallyughable. Blood Shadow ignored Liliths words, he knew of course that this behavior of his was offensive, but he didnt care anymore. A Quasi-Emperor Realms cultivation was able to kill the existence of a First Emperor Realm powerhouse in Agist, and he must not watch the other party grow up. Once Jason is allowed to advance to Emperor Realm, how many others in Blood Moon Agist will be able to hold Jason at bay by then? If Jason continues to grow and one day reaches the realm of the Great Emperor Realm, it would be a disaster for the entire Blood Moon Agist, right? Since he had already taken on a deadly vendetta, of course he had to get rid of the other party before they grew up if he had the chance. As for taking some k, whats thatpared to whats at stake for Blood Moon Agist as a whole? Originally, those young disciples of The Holy n of the Apocalypse looked at Jason more or less unfavorably, but when they saw that Blood Shadow actually took the initiative to challenge Jason on stage at such a juncture, there were some marvelous changes in their faces. Daisy, the Saint of the Apocalypses eyes rolled back as she looked at Jason in the ring arena and couldnt help but have a thought pop into her head C what would he choose? Of course, in a situation like this, Jason is going to refuse to fight then no one else can say anything. He was only at the cultivation level of Quasi-Emperor Realm, and had fought continuously and was injured. There is no shame in him refusing Blood Shadows challenge, the shame would only be on Blood Moon Agist. However, a yful smile shed across Jasons eyes as he looked at Blood Shadow and said, Are you sure about me? Do you really think that you can kill me once and for all if I am injured? Ring fight, life and death, thats what you said. Blood Shadow said in a cold voice. Jason, theres no need to be brave, youve already proven yourself. Old Mr. Miller spoke up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded, he knew this reasoning, it was just Blood Shadows arrogant face that was eating him up that irked him, he said, Its fine to fight with you. However, the bet of five elixirs is not enough. Oh? So tell me, what kind of bets are needed? Blood Shadow asked. Just bet you Blood Moon Agists stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins, dont you dare? Jason said in a chilling voice as his gaze sank. Chapter 1589 Battle against Blood Shadow Blood Moon Agists stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins? When Jason said this, the whole room was in an uproar! The stakes are too big, so big that even Lord Blood Moon from Blood Moon Agist cant make the call, not to mention the two Blood ShadowBlood Wind. After all, the strongholds in Ancient City of Ruins are so important that they are, to put it politely, the foundation of a n. Without a stronghold, it is the same as losing the outlyingnds of the strongholds territory, and also losing the resources in the outlyingnds. These are not resources that money can buy. As a matter of fact, these Agist forces did notck money, what theycked were cultivation resources that money could not even buy. Without sufficient cultivation resources provided, how can disciples in Agist cultivate? How can they be stronger? Im only afraid that it wont be long before this n will go into decline. So no Agist would ever treat a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins as a bet, even if its a sure bet never that stronghold as a bet. There was always an eventuality, and if he really lost, he would be putting the future of his n on the line. Blood Shadows face changed slightly when he heard this bet proposed by Jason, and then heughed coldly and said, Want to bet on my ns stronghold? How can you do that? Let alone the fact that you are only a Quasi-Emperor now, even if you were a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse you wouldnt have the qualifications!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason was actually not hopeful, after all, for these Agists, a stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins was indeed crucial, rting to a ns cultivation resources, so of course Blood Moon Agist wouldnt take this as a gamble. However, with just five elixirs as a bet, the current Jason was no longer satisfied. After these few battles, he had won a whole eight spirit medicines and ten half spirit medicines, in addition to five high grade martial pills. The value of these herbs and martial pills alone exceeded tens of billions. Whats more, even if there is money in the market that cant be bought. Jason was going to walk out of the ring after his battle with St. Jet, but he didnt expect the Blood Moon Agist to be so shameless that he really thought he could bully him, and jumped up in a hurry to threaten a challenge. Blood Shadow is also a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, though slightly weaker than St. Jet judging by his own aura. St. Jet is considered to be in the top tier of First Emperor Realm powerhouses, with Blood Shadow being a little less than halfway there. Even so, it was an Emperor Level Power of Agist, yet it was not to be taken care of. If its just an unusual point-to-point sparring match, then theres nothing for Jason to fight in this fight, and Jason wont fight. But if its a fight to the death The corner of Jasons mouth raised a cruel smile as he said, Since I dont dare to use your Blood Moon Agists stronghold as a wager on a mere five Sixth-grade herbs, why would I risk a battle with you now that Im injured? You can fight if you want to, just double this bet. Double the bet and thats at least ten Sixth-grade herbs. Even if these Agists upied the outskirts of the Ancient City of Ruins, these high-grade medicinal herbs werent as abundant as Chinese cabbages. Every single high-grade medicinal herb had to be formed under specific conditions and over a long period of time. An Agist who is able to gather more than four Sixth-grade herbs a year in the outlyingnds under the strongholds jurisdiction is considered to have a bumper crop. So, ten Sixth-grade herbs as a bet, thats already a big bet. Blood Shadow gritted his teeth, ten Sixth-grade herbs he obviously couldnt make a decision on, so he had to look at Blood Wind under the ring, and ask for Blood Winds opinion on this. Blood Wind understands Blood Shadows intention to challenge Jason, Jasons qi and blood consumption is very great, there are injuries in his body, his ownbat power is greatly reduced, at this time an Agists First Emperor Realm powerhouse to go all out to fight, almost able to carry out a hundred percent of the kill. Blood Wind also recognized that Jasons threat was indeed too great, Quasi-Emperor Realm was able to kill AgistFirst Emperor Realm powerhouses, such an opponent really couldnt be kept. If Blood Shadow is able to kill Jason in this battle, it will do Blood Moon Agist no harm. As for the stakes The stakes for ten Sixth-grade herbs were indeed very high, even Blood Moon Agists stronghold could not get so many Sixth-grade herbs at once, but Blood Moon Agists stronghold had other cultivation resources, so it did not have to be enough to get ten Sixth-grade herbs. However, Blood Moon Agists stronghold had other cultivation resources, so it wasnt necessary to gather ten Sixth-grade herbs, it was possible to use other cultivation resources instead. Thinking of this, Blood Wind opened his mouth and said, My n stronghold can only take out five Sixth-grade herbs at the moment. however, my n stronghold has other cultivation resources, so I can take the other cultivation resources to make up the value of the remaining five Sixth-grade herbs. Jason thought for a moment and said, Okay, then I promise. You first get enough bets together to hand over to Mr. Parks for safekeeping. Blood Wind didnt say anything else, and would only Blood Moon Agists disciple prepare cultivation resources worthparable to ten Sixth-grade herbs as he instructed, before handing them over to Parks to look after. With everything in ce, this battle between Jason and Blood Shadow begins. The corner of Blood Shadows mouth lifted up a sneer like a sessful n, his eyes coldly staring at Jason, vaguely with an uncontroble killing intent surging. In his opinion, Jason was indeed strong, and Quasi-Emperor Realm was able to wrestle First Emperor Realm powerhouses. But so what if its stronger? Now Jasons qi and blood is weak, seriously injured, but he is intact peak state, as long as he goes all out, with the strongest means to strike, do not give the other side the slightest opportunity to catch their breath, then kill this person is bound to be no problem! Jason took a deep breath, his eyes calmly looked at Blood Shadow, but secretly he was already running his own three secret techniques, he had Holy Dragons Breath permeating his body, his bodys qi and blood rushed to the sky, even if it was not as vigorous as the peak, but it was still amazingly powerful. Blood Moon Fist of Destruction! Blood Shadow fiercely opened his mouth and roared, rolling blood-colored breath surged out from his body, the whole person is like a bloodthirsty god of murder, with bloodthirsty and intense murderous aura in the diffusion, rolling murderous aura such as a tide, instantly swept towards Jason, apanied by his own powerful and iparable emperor level pressure. Boom! Blood Shadows fist strikes, a punch that really has the power of destroying the gods, straight to Jason. Jasons body moved and his feet shifted horizontally, he chose to avoid and did not engage Blood Shadow in a head-on duel. Blood Shadow secretly sneered upon seeing this, he was certain that Jason was in a strangely poor state at the moment, and was only too afraid to engage him in a head-to-head battle. However, Jason wanted to avoid his fist attack, how could that be possible, and he would never give Jason such a chance. At the next moment, Blood Shadows own imperial level pressure surged up,pletely locking Jason into suppression, followed by the evolution of his fist once again,yers of blood-colored fist shadows appeared in the air, at the same time containing a powerful and iparable The power of the Emperor, Jasons body surrounded by the roaming fist shadowspletely cut off the path of Jasons retreat. Jasons path of retreat. Roar! Jason roared as he evolved his fist and met his fist, attacking Blood Shadow. Bang! A deafening thumping sound rang out, and the fist power in the two mens fist exploded, and the storm of force formed also spread out in all directions. At the time when the fists struck each other, suddenly, it was seen that Jasons figure was shocked to fall back one after another, and finally he half-kneeled on the ground, with crimson blood dripping down from his mouth. Chapter 1590 Fight Blood Shadows form wobbles a bit, almost unharmed. On the contrary, Jason, too, was sent flying and half-kneeled thereon, which made the corners of Blood Shadows mouth raise in a quick smile. Blood Shadow, on the other hand, saw victory in the bag C to be precise, it was killing Jason in the bag! Right now Jason couldnt even withstand his full force, so what was there to fear? Satan, are you, are you okay? Below the ring, Lilith is a bit overwhelmed, seeing Jason knocked back and half-kneeling on the ground, coughing up blood in his mouth, she only feels a burst of pain in her heart, and only feels very disturbed and worried. Its just that even though shes Lilith or not, she cant sway this battle in the ring arena. Old Mr. Miller smiled from ear to ear, so pleased with Liliths reaction that he didnt even bother to look at the duel in the ring, thinking of what kind of bloodline Jason and Lilith would have if they were united. Its really not a good guess. Maybe we can find Ghost Doctor to discuss this aspect, Ghost Doctors research on special bloodlines is rtively deeper and more extensive. In the ring arena, Blood Shadow was staring at Jason and was about to attack and kill him, but when he saw Jasons posture at the moment, his face was slightly stunned. He actually saw that Jason was kneeling on one knee at the moment, his hands propped up on the ground, his waist straight, and that hard line of his face lifted up like an unyielding god of war. In fact, this is exactly how the Power Evolution Secret Method left behind by Titan People is practiced. In this posture, Jasons own Human Great Dragon Power ran through his spine, like a great dragon dormant in the body revived, a majestic and pure Human Great Dragon Power was surging, constantly stimting Jasons qi and blood in the depths of his flesh and blood, transforming it into the power of the four poles, the Human Great Dragon Power, which ran through his body. Great Dragon Power, which ran through his entire body. At the same time, Jasons own aura originally looked a little depressed also climbed up with the momentum of the bamboo, his own blood and qi once again vigorously erupted, shaking the sky, shocking the people. On the side of the Titan people, the Titan God of Wars face abruptly changed, his eyes hidden under his helmet abruptly zed up, like two sharp swords staring at Jason in the ring. What did he see? Is this person actually running Titan Peoples Power Evolution Secret Method? How is that possible? Since the original opening of Titan people, Titan people did get the Power Evolution Secret Method left behind by Titan peoples ancestors from taking out the secret room. This secret technique also began to spread amongst Titan people, but was only restricted to Titan Warlords of Emperor Realm and above to practice it. Of course, there are exceptions, and the only exception is Taika. At Titan Ruins, after Jason and the others had exited the chamber, Taikas own bloodline resonated with the Power Evolution Secret Methods cultivation iconography, and was naturally attuned to the Power Evolution Secret Methods cultivation. It is for this reason that Taikas power has risen so quickly in a short period of time, reaching Quasi-Emperor Realm. likewise, his status among the younger generation of Titan people has risen rapidly. When the secret room of Titan Ruins was opened, all the giants of Dark World entered the room for reference, however, in the view of the senior management of Titan people, this is irrelevant, because even if people from the outside world look at the cultivation illustration of the power almost secret method, they are not able to go to the enlightenment. The only way to fit into this Power Evolution Secret Method practice is to be in Titan Bloodline. But now, the titanic warlord named Fabians eyes are a little dulled, and hes not mistaken, Jason in the ring is running the Power Evolution Secret Method. Under careful sensing, it is slightly different from Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method, as if it has been partially modified, but overall it is a stripped down version of Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method! Not only Fabian, but Taika on the side also looked dumbfounded, he was already practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method, so of course he was able to tell at a nce that what Jason was running right now was none other than Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method. Taika, you know this person right? Fabian suddenly asked in a low voice. Taika nodded and said truthfully, Yes. Met him in Titan people back in the day. This person is actually able to realize the cultivation of my ns secret method, their own extremely uplicated, it is hard not to be this person also has Titan Bloodline? Looking unlike, perhaps there are other reasons Fabian murmured, then said, In the future, you have the opportunity to contact with this person to find out how he is able to cultivate my ns secret method. In the future, if you have the opportunity, you can contact this person and find out how he is able to cultivate my ns secret method. Yes! Taika nodded. The ring field. When Blood Shadow sensed Jasons own aura change, his face abruptly changed, and suddenly his heart was flooded with a feeling of extreme unease. He realized that Jason Herr was getting stronger and stronger, and a raging to powerful force seemed to stir within him. Of course, he couldnt let Jason continue to restore his own power, his eyes shed with killing opportunities, his body immediately surged forward, once again evolving the Blood Moon Fist of Destruction, his bodys The power of the Emperor also erupted fully at this moment, following the traction of his fist, and attacked and killed Jason in this way. Kill! At this moment, Jason violently shouted out, he leaped with both feet, and under the cohesion of the explosive force under his feet, his entire figure was like a discharged cannonball, and he rushed towards Blood Shadow. Sky Fist! I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason unleashed the strongest fist power in Heaven Fist one after another, a fist seal appeared in the sky, just like the nine suns crossing the sky, killing Blood Shadow with a domineering and unrivaled momentum. At the same time, Jason himself stirred up the monstrous qi and blood, vaguely surfaced a True Martial Illusion, mighty, squeezing when the sky, rolling like a tide of True Martial Swinging Demon power swept out, bombarded forward. Rumble! The two mens fists collided in the void, erupting with a deafening sound, and the violent force stirred up also swept around. Jason was once again shocked by Blood Shadows cohesive The power of the Emperor, and coughed up blood from his mouth. Blood Shadow, however, was also hit by a powerful impact, his face turned pale, and his bodys qi and blood surged dramatically.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jason didnt back down, he mmed in a Dragon Shadow Takedown and tackled Blood Shadows arm, getting in close for the kill. You seek death! Blood Shadow shouted angrily as he swept his leg across the room and his left hand also evolved into a fist style to attack. Without flinching or dodging, Jason fought Blood Shadow in a menacing battle in that narrow space. Bang! Bang! Bang! The two mens fists attacked and killed, and their legs swept across, each other bursting out the strongest killing force, making the scene of the two men killing each other be iparably tragic. Just as Blood Shadow attacked with another punch, Jason also met him with a punch, dots of golden light appeared, and the golden fist was fearless and forward. At the same time, a glint of sternness shed in Jasons eyes as he tilted his head back slightly, and when the two mens fists bombarded each other, his forehead mmed forward in a fierce m. Bang! Another thud came as the two mens fists went at each other, and Jasons forehead collided hard with Blood Shadows face. The head is broken and bleeding! Under this impact, both of them stumbled backward. Chapter 1591 Deadly Battle Crazy! In Blood Shadows opinion, Jason ispletely insane to headbutt him, and both men are now staggering back with their heads bleeding.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Blood Shadow is going to be hit by a concussion, the entire headache is more than a burst of dizziness, the center of the eyebrow has been hit by a crack, blood flow, full of blood. Jason had just stabilized his body, and without a word, his entire body had already rushed towards Blood Shadow again like a cannonball. Blood Shadow eyes gaze sank, he really is angry, hall AgistFirst Emperor Realm strong, the opponent is only the strength of Quasi-Emperor Realm, and also after many battles have injuries in the body, he was forced to such a wretched point, his heart naturally holds a ball of anger. Shit! Blood Shadow roared, he urged his fist, evolved a round of bloodthirsty blood moon phantom, his The power of the Emperor stirred up, the killing aura was revealed, so he killed Jason. Jasons face was as heavy as ake, the whole person was calm to the extreme, his own fist power was also urged up, his own power of qi and blood surged up, a strand of The power of the Emperor manifested, brave and fearless attacked and killed Blood Shadow. Bang! The two mens fists bombarded together, and a violent force swept around. Jason forced himself to endure the injuries from the impact of that The power of the Emperor, he once again bullied his way up and stalked Blood Shadow. Again? At the sight of this scene, Blood Shadow is so pissed off that he cant help but break into a fit of rage. He wasnt going to let Jason close in and tangle with him again, hed learn from his mistakes, hed have to use his advantage to slowly wear Jason down. Therefore, Blood Shadow pointed his toes and retreated towards the right rear side. HoweverC Whew! A shadow of a leg emerged steeply, cracking the space and taking it straight towards Blood Shadowsnding point with a sweeping momentum. Prejudgment! Jason made a precise prediction, anticipating where Blood Shadows sprinting retreat wouldnd, and then swept his leg out across the room. Blood Shadows face changed, he gritted his teeth, caught off guard, he could only cross his arm to resist Jasons leg sweep. Whew! Whew! Whew! Jasons right leg swept down, but his left leg had alreadyunched an attack, and in an instant, his left and right legs had already chopped at Blood Shadow one after another like two giant axes. One leg is faster than the other, and one leg is heavier than the other! Blood Shadow missed the first opportunity in the case, can only be passive defense, both arms constantly under the invocation are vaguely a kind of numbness tingling feeling. However, Blood Shadows strength is indeed extremely powerful, as an Emperor Level Power, the power of the Emperor is boundless, allowing Jasons legs to sweep under but also failed to break through his defense. Just thenC Whoosh! Jason bounced on both feet as he retracted his leg momentum and sprinted towards Blood Shadow like a predatory beast. Breaking Punch! Jason erupted with a powerful punch of Heaven Fist, a punch that broke through the mountains and rivers, as if wrapped in the power of a hundred thousand mountains crushing to. Blood Shadow didnt panic as he evolved Blood Moon Fist of Destructions punch stance, a blood moon presented itself and sted Jason. Boom! The sound of their fists booming resumed, and Jason continued to press forward instead of retreating. Blood Shadow attacks Jasons chest with another punch, trying to push Jason back. Jasons eyes were cold, his body bloomed with a bit of golden light, and there were strands of Holy Dragons Breath in the air, he did not retreat because of Blood Shadows attacking punch, and he was still charging towards Blood Shadow with an unrelenting momentum. Bang! Blood Shadows punchnded hard on Jasons chest, shaking Jason open-mouthed and coughing up blood. But the moment Blood Shadows punchnded, Jasons right hand fiercely mped down on Blood Shadows arm and steeply pulled it forward, while his head once again mmed towards Blood Shadow. There was no time for Blood Shadow to react to all this change; all he felt was a tugging force on his arm, and then- Bang! Jasons head mmed into his again, blood sttered and gruesome. Blood Shadow head a burst of heart piercing pain, apanied by a burst of dizziness, the whole person has a moment of disorientation. This, however, was the most fatal moment. Boom! Boom! Jasons fist momentum has been with the momentum of thunder bombarded and killed, his head is not made of iron, under the strong impact, his head will also be shocked, will also be dizziness dazzle. However, he had a will as hard as iron, an unyielding will to fight, and a determination that dared to die! In the eyes of some Cultivation powerhouses, this kind of headbutt, blood-flying fight had no rules at all, and had nothing to do with Cultivation at all, like a kind of hooligan fight in general. But, this is a real life and death struggle! Life and death struggle, as long as you can kill each other is the offense, that is an effective offense. Life and death struggle, any part of the human body can be the sharpest weapon, whether it is a headbutt, or bite, or even digging the nose button eyes, as long as you can kill each other that you are the ultimate winner! Jason had been fighting in the battlefield for many years, and he certainly understood such reasoning. His chakra was too depleted and he was injured, what was he going to do against an AgistEmperor Level Power? Relying on this kind of life and death struggle in the desperate means of doing nothing, relying on this kind of faith and determination to fight to the death! With Blood Shadows strength, if he could hold on, he would be able to kill back; if he couldnt, he would be killed. Life and death struggle, thats all! Seemingly simple, but contains countless times from the life and death of the fight out of the experience, otherwise just rely on the reckless that impetus, to kill an Emperor Level Power, is tantamount to a pie in the sky. Blood Shadows dizziness had already seen Jasons attacking punches, and he could only go with his instincts to swing and block. Bang! Bang! Jasons punchesnded, actually forcing Blood Shadow to stumble backwards. Whew! Jason rushed forward with an arrow step, while his right leg knee had also been facing upwards, charging into Blood Shadow with great force. Blood Shadows arms rushed across and down, beckoning Jasons ferocious and unrelenting knee-top. Jason tilted his head back, and his head mmed back towards Blood Shadow. Bang! With a sound that pierced the eardrums, blood sttered and spilled into the ring. The Blood Shadow figures eyes went ck and he nearly fainted, and his whole figure was even more shaky whenC Whew! Jasons right fist had struck and a simple hook sted Blood Shadow in the face. Poof! A punchnds and Blood Shadows form nts to the ground. There was dead silence in the room. Such a sparring match was too crazy, too bloody, something that the people of the major Agist had never seen before, yet it had an extremely strong impact on them. Perhaps this is the real life-and-death struggle, the real blood-soaked battle to the death! Blood Shadow fell to the ground but was not dead yet, one of his face was already full of blood, Jasons figure was also shaking, but the corner of his mouth was raised with a cruel smile, he once again rushed towards Blood Shadow and swung his fists to attack. Didnt you want toe up here and kill me while I was wounded? Thats good! Then if you cant kill me, I will kill you! Those who kill will always be killed! Dont expect me to show you mercy! Satan, how dare you?! Under the stage, Blood Winds face was gloomy and ironic, he roared in anger, watching Jason continue to attack and kill the fallen Blood Shadow, he himself erupted with a furious killing intent, followed by an appalling and iparable Supreme Emperors mighty pressure being presented. Whoosh! Blood Winds figure moved, wrapped in a supreme and unrivaled Supreme Emperors pressure, and his fist power erupted, causing the void to vibrate and rumble as he attacked Jason in the ring with a punch. Chapter 1592 Establishing Authority (I) The moment Blood Wind saw Blood Shadow fall, he knew in his heart that Blood Shadow would surely lose. Undeniably, Blood Shadows strength wasnt weak, and an Emperor Level Power was certainly powerful. The problem was that Blood Shadow had not experienced such a life and death struggle, andcked experience in this regard. Jason, while wounded, utilized his experience in life-and-deathbat to the fullest, using close-quarters stalking, utilizing all means of attack, and using his powerful Grand Vajra Realm Physique to finally knock Blood Shadow out. If he were to fight with Blood Shadow in a regr battle, of course he wouldnt be able to wear Blood Shadow down. Blood Wind couldnt help himself at this moment, he couldnt care about his own identity, nor did he care about the rules of the ring, he sprinted to the ring, the Emperors pressure was fully exerted, and the terrifying Supreme Emperor Realms The power of the Emperor coalesced in his punches, and his punches ripped through the sky, as if they were a round of devouring blood moon. A huge blood moon enveloped Jason. When the Supreme Emperor strikes, the wind and clouds change! Not to mention that Jasons current state had already reached a point of near-defatigability, even if he was at his full strength, he would not be able to withstand the full force of an Agist Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse. Blood Wind is determined to kill Jason. The so-called rules he no longer bothered with. After all, rules are only for the weak. Only the strong were able to make the rules, and only then were they able to change them. He could see that Jason was bound to be a big problem if he didnt get rid of him. Such a person will be a deadly threat to Blood Moon Agist once he grows uppletely. It was for this reason that Blood Wind decided to go for the grisly kill first, killing Jason first and settling whatever came afterward. Its just a person from the outside world, just kill it, its nothing to worry about! Satan be carefulC Down in the ring arena, Lilith blossomed and couldnt help but lose her voice and cry out. At that instant, there seemed to be an old figure that rushed towards the ring without a sound, but the speed was too fast, and the only thing that the people in the arena saw was that blurry figure, which was formed by abination of residual shadows connected to each other. The moment the blood-craving blood moon shadow evolved from Blood Winds fist sted and killedC Bang! A shocking thud came from the sky, and the next scene caused all the Agist powerhouses under the ring field to be stunned. A figure flew out backwards, coughing up blood in mid-air, blood staining the sky. Upon closer inspection, this person was actually Blood Wind! Blood Wind had erupted into the Supreme Emperors Might a moment before, sprinting towards the ring and striking out to attack Jason. Who would have thought that in a split second, Blood Wind flew backwards with a speed no less than that of a sprint towards the ring, and coughed up blood from his injuries, coloring the sky red. This scene stunned the people of the major Agist. What the hell is going on? Some Agist powerhouses felt something in their hearts and violently looked towards the ring field, and actually saw an ordinary-looking old man standing on the ring field, his body appeared slightly hunched over, his clothes were simple and unimpressive, holding a dry tobo stick in his hand and smoking it without a beat, and at this moment, he was looking at the direction where Blood Wind had been knocked out of the ring, grinning coldly: What kind of shit, just this strength also dare to be arrogant? At the same time, Jasons punches sted into Blood Shadows body, once again knocking Blood Shadow, who was struggling to get up, to the ground. Jason reached out and grabbed Blood Shadows head, a glint in his eye. NoC Blood Shadows face was covered in blood, and he couldnt help but scream in horror as if he realized what was happening. A horrified and appalled fear shed in his eyes as he foresaw death. He doesnt want to die! Really dont want to die, he hall a AgistEmperor Level Power, he can enjoy to get all the glory and wealth in the world, of course he doesnt want to die, he wants to live! In fact, at this moment, although Blood Shadows injuries were heavy, he still had the power to fight, but at this juncture of death, under the shadow of that death looming over him, hepletely forgot, forgot to resist, and instinctively opened his mouth to beg for mercy. Click! Jason simply ignored it as he grabbed Blood Shadows head and twisted it in a staggered fashion, breaking Blood Shadows neck hard! Winning! The moment Jason stood up, he was covered in blood, his face stained with blood oozing out of a bump on his forehead, and the blood remaining at the corners of his mouth was shocking. The golden aura that bloomed all over his body was already extremely dim, appearing bright and uncertain, but he was still standing, still standing like a straight and unyielding javelin! In todays battle, kill four AgistQuasi-Emperor Realm and kill two AgistFirst Emperor Realm powerhouses! With a record like that, who dares to be unconvinced? Looking at the entire young generation of Agist, with the cultivation of Quasi-Emperor Realm, who could achieve this? An old man and a young man, standing proudly in the ring field, but the pressure is so great that all the people of the major Agist under the field are forbidden to speak. Indeed, these Agist powerhouses were truly shocked, as they looked at the blood-covered Jason, a look ofplexity passed through their eyes as they thought of the younger generation of their respective ns, who couldpete with this young man in the ring? Perhaps, in terms of Cultivations qualification, bloodline ability and Combat Realm, some of the heavenly disciples in Agist were able to match it, but in terms of real life and deathbat? They had seen with their own eyes the ruthlessness that Jason had shown in the life and death struggle with Blood Shadow, the determination to fight to the death and the rich experience in life and death struggles, which were not possessed by those talented disciples in Agist. That was why the hearts of many of the strongest people in the Agist had felt a sense of heaviness. However, more of these powerful people in the Agist ced their gazes on the unimpressive old man in the ring. Who is this man? With one blow, he had actually sent Blood Wind flying This kind of strength was too terrifying, wasnt it? Blood Wind was a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, and it wasnt just promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm, it was considered a veteran Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, and its own battle power was considered overwhelming, and it was actually sent flying by this old man with a single blow, which was truly terrifying. Jason, is everything okay? Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and opened his mouth to ask. Its okay, cant die. Jason grinned. Dont try to be brave, you kid, eat it and recover properly. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and took out a high-grade Martial Elixir and handed it to Jason. Jason didnt push back and swallowed this martial elixir, so he simply sat down directly on the ground to recover his own injuries. By this time, Blood Wind, who had been sent flying out of the ring, had gotten to his feet, a look of horror on his face, the gaze in his eyes appearing shocked and angry as he stared at Old Mr. Miller, asking in a drunken voice, Who the hell are you, who the hell are you? Whats this guy mumbling about? Old Mr. Miller asked, frowning. He asked what you were. Jason echoed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Its all going to die, its useless to ask. Old Mr. Miller sneered as he moved and swept sharply towards Blood Wind. As Old Mr. Millers figure moved, a great power of heaven and earth emerged, causing the winds and clouds to change in the sky, and a vast and majestic heaven and earth pressure appeared, firmly locking Blood Wind in ce. Chapter 1593 Establishing Authority (II) The power of heaven and earths great power manifested itself, causing the winds and clouds to change color by the sky, brilliant power to cover the sky, this pressure copsed down, giving the crowd in the field the feeling as if a heavy sky copsed, that kind of ineffable sense of pressure makes people gasp for air. A number of unrted Agist powerhouses felt this way, and Blood Wind, that bore the brunt of it, felt it even more. He only felt that under the suppression of that supreme power, it was difficult for him to move all over his body, and he, who possessed the strength of Supreme Emperor Realm, even found it difficult to operate his own The power of the Emperor. Its horrible! Just from the suppression of the great power of heaven and earth wrapped around the old man himself, it had already given him a feeling that he couldnt help but worship it! The Great Emperor! This one was definitely Great Emperor Realms strength, and it also belonged to the kind of strength level of the peak of a Great Emperor! Great Emperor Realm! Youre actually a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse! Blood Winds hysterical roar of rage exited, his entire body shocked and enraged. He did not think at all that this old man whose appearance was not the slightest bit of unusual breath of his own was actually a Great Emperor Level Power, which made him feel horrified and appalled, even if he was a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse or not, but in the face of the Great Emperor Realm peak level of the most powerful, he simply had no power of resistance. Old Mr. Miller swept in, already throwing a punch straight at Blood Wind. Seemingly in and simple punch, out of the fist also appears to be careless, moving with the heart, there is no move evolution, so simple a punch, but attracted the power of the heavenly and earthly momentum cohesion in his fist momentum. The fear in Blood Winds eyes was so intense that it reached an extreme, and he roared out in terror, You cant kill me! My ns Great Protector has already arrived, even if you are a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, once you kill me, you will die! My ns Great Protector will never spare you! Unfortunately, Blood Wind hadnt realized that Old Mr. Miller didnt understand English at all, so his warning didnt work for Old Mr. Miller at all, he didnt understand.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Besides, with Old Mr. Millers temperament, he wouldnt close his fist even if he understood. Its time to kill! He wants to make a statement! If Blood Wind hadnt been so furious as to target Jason, then Old Mr. Millers character wouldnt have deliberately made things difficult for Blood Wind. A little guy from Supreme Emperor Realm in the district, he didnt put it in his eyes yet. On the contrary, Blood Wind disregarded the rules of the ring, relying on the fact that he was a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse with the massive power of Blood Moon Agist behind him as his backing, he brazenly attacked and killed Jason. This really angered Old Mr. Miller, with his character of protecting the calf, even if Blood Wind is a big Emperor Level Power or not, he is going to hunt down and kill him to the end! Blood Wind saw that Old Mr. Millers punch was stilling straight at him, and he was so shocked that he had no choice but to roar, frantically mobilizing his own The power of the Emperor, and evolving Blood Moon Agists killing punch to counter Old Mr. Millers punch attack. However, no matter how much Blood Wind explodes his strongest The power of the Emperor, when Old Mr. Millers punches straight to him, everything is like ice melting away, all of them fall apart, including Blood Winds punching power, including The power of the Emperor in his punching power, all of them are broken and killed. Emperor, all the way was broken and killed. Bang! A fist sted at Blood Winds body, and there was a dense sound of broken bones, and Blood Winds entire body flew backwards once again. This time, he was never able to stand up again and was directly killed by a punch. Still jumping around with this much strength! Old Mr. Miller grunted coldly, but it was a pity that what he said wasrgely unintelligible to the Agist people in the arena. In the field of the major Agist people have all been shocked, silent as a cicada, not the slightest sound, the field of dead silence to the point of a needle can be heard. A Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse in Blood Moon Agist was just subdued! In todays battle, too many people died on Blood Moon Agists side, one Lord Peak disciple, two Quasi-Emperor Realm disciples, and two Emperor Level Powers! If this were to reach the Blood Moon Agist, it would certainly cause the entire Blood Moon Agist to shake. However, some of the Agist people in the arena heard Blood Winds words just now, and the Great Protector of the Blood Moon Agist side has already arrived, which is a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, and is also a Great Emperor of the Agist who has already lived for a long time. Blood Moon Agists Grand Protector is just like Holy Night peoples Sacred Elders general status, in Blood Moon Agists seniority is older than Lord Blood Moon, and the only one who is rumored to be about to awaken is the Emperor of Blood who is older than this Grand Protector in seniority. Only the rumored Emperor of Blood, who is about to awaken, is older than this Grand Protector in terms of seniority. The major Agist powerhouses had already foreseen that once the Blood Moon Agists Grand Protector arrived, a great emperor-level encounter would be inevitable. In addition to Blood Moon Agist, Im afraid Holy Night peoples side has also gotten the news, right? I just dont know who will being from the Holy Night people. Great Emperor Realm level powerhouse! It really hasnt been seen, this is actually a Great Emperor Realm level powerhouse, this level of powerhouse is really powerful! How could there be such a supreme being in the outside world? Where exactly did the other partye from? I dont know! Anyway, this matter will never end here, and Im afraid its going to stir up a bloody storm! Some of the Agist are whispering. The Holy n of the Apocalypse this side, Kais face changed slightly, could not help but secretly take a deep breath, before a wisp of his spiritual pressure probing to Jason, but was an invisible force to melt, at that time he noticed the Old Mr. Miller, but he could not detect Old Mr. Miller actually He was not aware of Old Mr. Miller at that time, but he could not find out exactly what strength Old Mr. Miller had. Now, he finally realized that this was a Great Emperor Realm level powerhouse. He was secretly d that he hadnt probed further before, otherwise the consequences would have been difficult to predict. The might of the Great Emperor cannot be vited! This was the consensus of all the major Agists, any Great Emperor Realm level powerhouse could not be easily offended by anyone unless they were a powerhouse of the same rank. In the ring arena, Jason is refining the potency of that high-grade martial arts elixir. It could be said that the medicine was amazingly effective, he killed two First Emperor Realm powerhouses one after another, his own injuries were already very heavy, if not for his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique being strong enough, his body would have been full of holes. The internal injuries that were originally extremely heavy had been reduced by the effects of the high-grade martial arts elixir. Moreover, under the effect of that high-grade martial arts pill, it had deepened and consolidated his Quasi-Emperor Realms cultivation. There was a constant stream of qi and blood power being stimted in his own flesh and blood, and he could clearly feel that his Secret Realm Power was also increasing. So much so that he felt the sensation of being filled with a surge of majestic power all over his body. After this battle, especially the life and death battle with the First Emperor Realm powerhouse, he felt that his own Cultivation was also undergoing a metamorphosis, only that now was not the time to digest this, with all the major Agist powerhouses surrounding him, he couldnt feel at ease with his own Cultivation metamorphosis. Just then, Old Mr. Millers face twitched as he jerked his head toward the outskirts of Ancient City of Ruins. Ancient City of Ruins channel mouth orientation, suddenly, there is a majestic and boundless strong pressure is sweeping to, which contains an angry killing intent, leading to the wind and clouds in the world! Great Emperor Level Power! This was clearly the monstrous pressure of a great Emperor Level Power! It means that a big Emperor Level Power hase! Chapter 1594 – The Great Emperor Himself The rolling monstrous pressure was like a tidal wave, spreading in this way, covering the sky and the sun, with a horrifying aura, like an abyss like a prison, terrifying to the extreme. When the rage within the killing machine is even more shocking, the sky is hidden by the blood-colored killing gas to reflect a red, thus creating a heaven and earth phenomenon, in the monstrous pressure and rage under the sweep of the killing machine, vaguely let a person have a kind of doomsday sense of arrival. The wrath of a great emperor ambushes millions of corpses! This was enough to show how terrifying the anger of a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse could be. On this side of the Ancient City of Ruins ring field, some of the Agist powerhouses in the arena sensed the monstrous might that swept over them, and their faces moved- This is Blood Guardian! Not bad, its the scent of Blood Moon Agists Grand Protector, hes here! Blood Guardian has been aplishing Great Emperor Realm for a long time, and it is rumored that he has been in seclusion all along, wanting to participate in the realm above Great Emperor Realm, and rarelyes out to walk around. Unexpectedly, today has actually attracted Blood Guardian toe. Im afraid a great emperor-level encounter is about to unfold! Among the major Dark Agists, the Blood Moon Agist is the most brutal and bloodthirsty. A hundred years ago, he single-handedly promoted the Blood Moon Gothic and triggered The Battle of Emperors Fall, and his ambition lies in conquering the other Agists or, like the Battle of Emperors Fall that he triggered a hundred years ago,pletely overthrowing the Dark Phoenix. Dark Phoenix. Therefore, the rest of the Agists people saw Jason striking out to kill the Blood Moon Agists people and they all appeared to be indifferent, and at this moment, when they saw the Blood Moon Agist Grand Guardian personally rushing to the scene, they also held a kind of yful mentality, and couldnt wait for the Blood Guardian to fight with the Old Mr. Miller, thus weakening the Blood Moon Agists strength. Blood Moon Agists strength. Who killed my n? Come and die! At that moment, an angry shout sounded like Jareds first sound, and passed on this. The words just fell, an old man has a figure like electricity sprinted to the ring field this side, he was wearing a blood-colored robes, withered face, looks extremely old, but has a head of blood-colored hair, at this time his beard and hair, seemingly unparalleled old body burst out a strong and unparalleled pressure, belonging to the great emperor level of might manifested to go, this might shake the heavens, led to the earth and sky, wind and clouds, in its body also formed a pressure of the great power of heaven and earth. This is none other than Blood Moon Agists Grand Protector, an old Great Emperor Realm powerhouse! Blood Guardian was furious to the extreme, Blood Moon Agists side received emergency assistance from the people in the stronghold of Ancient City of Ruins, saying that there were martial artists from the outside world killing Blood Moon Agists disciples in the Ancient City of Ruins, Blood Guardian was the closest to the Ancient City of Ruins. Blood Guardian was the closest to Ancient City of Ruins, so he immediately rushed here after learning the news. Blood Moon Agist has always been extremely powerful in Dark Agist, and there are actually outside martial artists who killed Blood Moon Agists disciples in Ancient City of Ruins? This is simply unforgivable! Blood Moon Agist was used to being on top, used to being above everyone else, and for someone to dare to kill their way into a stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins was a disgrace to the entire Blood Moon Agist. Therefore, under Blood Guardians fury, his own Great Emperor level pressure manifested itself and enveloped the entire field, causing some of the strongest people in the other Agist to burst out their own might as a way to shelter the disciples of the n. If the various Agists powerhouses werent protecting the disciples of their ns, then these young disciples would have no way to resist in front of Blood Guardians terrifying pressure at the level of a great emperor. His Excellency the Grand Protector! When Blood Guardian appeared, Blood Moon Agists disciples in the Ancient City of Ruins stronghold and those in charge of it appeared, and their faces were both emotional and mournful after seeing Blood Guardian. The excitement lies in the fact that the great Emperor Level Power of the n has finally arrived, and as long as there is a great Emperor Level Powering to sit in the town, the debt of blood will certainly be paid; the mourning is that after this battle, there are five people in the n who have been killed, including Blood ShadowBlood Wind, such as the Emperor Level Power. Power. Blood Leopard, tell me, who is the one who killed the people of my n, and where are the two Blood WindBlood Shadow? Blood Guardian asked in a somber tone as he looked to one of the men in his n. Reporting to the Great Protector, the two Blood WindBlood Shadow have been killed and died Blood Leopard bowed his head and spoke in a frightened tone. What do you mean, Blood WindBlood Shadow are dead? Blood Guardians face changed, he fiercely reached out and grabbed Blood Leopards cor, his withered and old face was gloomy, he asked word by word, Who actually killed them? Just, just those two in the ring. Blood Leopard said in a rush. Blood Guardian steeples his scarlet eyes towards the ring and sees Old Mr. Miller and Jason who is still sitting on the ground refining the effects of the martial arts elixir. Blood Guardians eyes were filled with murderous intent, and as he looked on, a strand of intense murderous intent that looked like it was seeping with blood shot out, and the spiritual pressure of a Great Emperor crushed down, copsing on Old Mr. Miller and Jason in the ring. Old Mr. Miller faced the intense killing intent from Blood Guardian, he was calm and calm, his face was as usual, and there was a great momentum rising up in himself, isting Blood Guardians intense killing intent and spiritual pressure. At that moment, Blood Guardians face became slightly grave, and a trace of doubt shed in his eyes C who was this person? How did such an unfathomable powerhouse appear out of nowhere? Blood Guardians face was gloomy, with a blood-colored murderous aura surging through his body, and his tone was as cold as ice as he said, Did you kill my n? Old Mr. Miller nced at Blood Guardian, who didnt move, and asked, Jason, whats this old thing screaming about? Hes asking if we killed his people. Jason spoke up and continued, Let me talk to him. No, wait, wait for the old man to respond to his sentence. Old Mr. Miller said in a huff. Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller suspiciously, thinking, Youre an old man who cant even understand what youre saying, and youre going to respond? As he thought, he saw Old Mr. Miller grunt, and then bellow outC You shit Agist, if you dare to bully my grandson, Ill tear down your ancestralnd and exterminate your entire n! The whole room froze at this statement! Yes, it was said in English, and although the pronunciation was still not standardized, the general meaning of the words could still be understood.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jason was stunned as well, snapping back to Old Mr. Miller glomming onto Darcey for days to learn English, and I have to say that learning was still very much on target. Old Mr. Miller looked at the Agists face, heughed and felt satisfied C this is his grandmother, after learning English for several days, there is finally a use for it, and it seems to be quite effective! After Blood Guardian came back to his senses he burst into a rage and exited with a cold shout, Youre looking for death! The words just fell tone, Ancient City of Ruins entrance on the direction, steeply there is a monstrous momentum rises up to the sky, a like an abyssal might in the diffusion, sweeping the sky, containing that the silence of the killing machine as if Holy Night descended, all things are dead silent! Another Great Emperor Realm powerhouse was here in person! Chapter 1595 – Looking Out of the Corner The might of the Great Emperor crossed the sky, and the killing intent that led to the extinction of all things appeared, filling up the world, and in an instant it swept across the entire Ancient City of Ruins. This pressure aura was very strong,pletely no less than Blood Moon Agists Grand Guardian, and it could be said that the visitor was a peak supreme powerhouse on the same level as Blood Guardian! The Breath of Holy Night! Its the Sacred Elder of Holy Night people! Nice, Sacred Elder is here! Another great emperor level veteran powerhouse! On this side of the ring, the man with the Agist is muttering to himself, his eyes looking towards the outside of the Ancient City of Ruins and back towards Old Mr. Miller in the ring, the meaning of which is unmistakable. With Sacred Elder arriving, it is only feared that he will join forces with Blood Guardian. After all, people from both ns died at Jasons hands. At that time, in the face of two supreme emperors joining forces, would this old man who made people feel unfathomable be able to carry it off? Thinking about this, many people secretly shook their heads. Two supreme emperors, what does that mean? A Great Emperor Level Power is already an unbeatable existence, let alone two Great Emperors joining hands. Furthermore, both Blood Guardian and Sacred Elder are not the kind of newly risen Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, they have already settled in Great Emperor Realm for a long time, such Great Emperor Realm powerhouses are absolutely terrifying. In an instant, an old mans figure appeared in the ring field, his figure is thin, his face is lean, the whole person looks as if he is already so old that he is about to die, a head of long gray hair down both sides of the hair, eyes open and close, but as Jared inside, intimidating the people. At this moment, his eyes that contained Jared within them swept and looked towards the several disciples on Holy Night peoples side, and with a grim face, he asked in a deep voice, Who wants to kill my n? Your Excellency Sacred Elder! Holy Night peoples disciples rushed over, one of them had a mournful face and said in an indignant tone, Your Excellency Sacred Elder, two of my ns disciples, St. Allen and St. Gaelic, were killed in battle, and even, even Lord St. Jet is dead. What? St. Jet are dead?! Sacred Elder face a rage, the eyes of the killing machine flourishing and up, a like Holy Night silence deep as the abyss like the vastness of the great emperor might in the diffusion, itself diffuse and up in that monstrous breath, vaguely emerged all sorts of corpses mountains and seas of blood, bloodshed sculls of horror like the horrors of the phenomenon, diffusion of the killing machine anger unreservedly manifested, looking around the scene, the drinking voice asked: Who is it? Who dares to kill my n? Archon of the Holy Night people? I am the one who killed your people! When you fight in the ring, you live or die! With my Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation, I first fought Blood Moon Agist, then your Holy Night peoples Quasi-Emperor Realm disciple, and then your Holy Night peoples First Emperor Realm powerhouse, and they were all killed on the spot by me! They were all killed on the spot by me! Jason opened his mouth, he slowly stood up and said, In your eyes, shouldnt they be killed? You Agist pride yourselves on being superior, and everyone in the outside world is just like ants. Laozi is invincible in a battle at the same level, and crossed the level to kill your ns Emperor Level Power. You should thank me, these people are your ns shame, your ns weaklings, Im helping your n clean up the garbage, so as not to drag down the prestige of the Holy Night people. Satan, its you! Sacred Elders eyes were cold, he knew Jason, but also knew that the Holy Night peoples saint son had designed to surround Jason many times, all of which ended in vain, including a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, St. Fetus, who led a group of people into Oakshire to surround Jason, but in the end, they were all defeated. The whole army was wiped out. Jasons body was still streaked with blood, but he was indifferent, under the medicinal refining of that high-grade martial arts pill, it caused him to recover a lot of his own injuries, and his originally weak aura gradually became strong, and his zing sun-like qi and blood rushed to the heavens, as he looked at Sacred Elder, and said: Wheres Saint Leo? This insidious guy has repeatedly tried to kill me. If Saint Leo has some backbone, call him over and I will fight him to the death in the ring. As a Holy Night peoples Saint, I will fight him to the death in the ring! As the holy son of the Holy Night people, he must have something to offer, right? If you dont even dare to ept my appointment, what qualifications do you have to call yourself a holy son of a n? Sacred Elders face grimaced and rose, a look of surprise shing deep within his eyes. Not only Sacred Elder, but Blood Guardian as well, the two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses have learned that Jason killed their ns Quasi-Emperor Realm disciple and then their ns First Emperor Realm in the ring. The Powerful One. These battles are all conducted in the ring field, everything is in ordance with the rules of the ring field, and all around there are major Agist people watching the battle, enough to show that this is voluntary and fair sparring. The end result was that the Quasi-Emperor Realm and First Emperor Realm of their n were actually all killed by Jason in his turn were these strong men of their n too weak? No, not at all! Any AgistEmperor Level Power in the outside world is basically the existence of the same ss invincible, but Jason with the cultivation of Quasi-Emperor Realm to defeat them killed. This can only mean that Jason is horribly powerful and simply a demon! How can such a guy survive? Will he be allowed to grow uppletely? At this moment, Sacred Elder more or less understands why the ns holy son is determined to kill Jason, such a character really cant be kept, or else it will be a big problem in the future! If the ring battles werent intent on killing people, it wouldnt be possible for there to be deaths in battle every single scene. You clearly came here with the intention of killing my n, so you deserve to die! Sacred Elder said coldly. Sacred Elder is right. You came to Ancient City of Ruins to kill my people, then you deserve to die! No one can save you! Blood Guardian also spoke in a cold voice. HahahaC Jasonughed up to the sky, his gaze sinking in his eyes as he said, This is ridiculous. What was your attitude when the people of your two ns went out of their way to send people to Oakshire to attack and kill me? I dontmit crimes, but if someonemits a crime against me, they will be killed without amnesty! Unbridled! Arrogant! Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian almost shouted angrily at the same time, and the killing machine condensed by their powerful and iparable spiritual pressure appeared to be transformed into a huge sword de, and it was taken straight towards Jason. Among them, there was also the Great Emperor Realm powerhouses pressure of the heaven and earth, and it was not polite to say that Jason was only a Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivator, even if it was a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, it would be difficult to resist the power of the two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses! Oppression. The most fatal or these two Great Emperor Realm powerhouse cohesion out of the cut of that huge spiritual pressure, enough to cause permanent damage to the human spiritual power, once the spiritual power is damaged that for the future of the path of Cultivation will also have a great impact.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hmph! At this time, Old Mr. Miller coldly grunted, the body of the old man at this moment his own essence of the full outbreak, in an instant like a towering mountain towering on the spot, will Jason behind, he looked around Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian, violently opened his mouth and shouted- C Im your father, get over here and kneel down, and Ill spare your life! Its voice was like thunder, shaking and resounding. At that moment, the whole field was plunged into an eerie state of dead silence, and before these people could react, this old man on the stage, with a disdainful posture, bellowed out again- What bullshit Agist Emperor, I can suppress it with both of my fists! Both sentences were spoken in English, and in the standard kind. The people of the major Agist in the field all had stagnant faces,pletely stunned. Chapter 1596 – Battle Great Emperor Mud! The old man did it on purpose, didnt he? Jason nced at Old Mr. Miller and rolled his eyes toward him one at a time. It was so hard for me to pretend in front of the major Agist, and I hadnt even had three seconds to enjoy it before this old man shouted impatiently. This Darcey is really something. Whats wrong with teaching English? Im your father? Holy Night people and Blood Moon Agist those two old guys seem to be old fashioned, not to say hundreds of years old is almost the same, this old man still have the nerve to be someone elses father? Thats a lot of hate to pull! And whats that shit about Agist Archons, your old man should specifically refer to it, an Agist Archon includes all the Agist Archons, I wonder how Mr. Parks feels when he hears that. Old Mr. Miller couldnt care less, he thought it was still effective and intimidating. He thought hed drag Darcey to learn more English when he returned to Oakshire. We all learn as we live, dont we? Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian both looked back with darkened faces. Their eyes shot out a murderous gaze, Old Mr. Millers words were a lifelong shame for them, they had been alive for nearly a hundred years, how had they ever suffered such a shame? When have they ever been so abused and ignored? They are the high and mighty Emperor Level Power, but at this moment in the eyes of Old Mr. Miller, they seem to be worth nothing, and they are not at ease. Itpletely enraged them. If you want to seek your own death, then no one can save you! Today, all of these people from the outside world will be killed! Blood Guardian said word for word. Today I vow to take the blood of a Great Emperor Level Power and sacrifice it to the might of my n! Sacred Elder also spoke. Old Mr. Miller sensed the anger and killing power of these two great Emperor Level Power, and without any nonsense, he said, If you want to fight, then fight, what are you two old things bothering to say? There is nothing in this world that cant be solved with one punch! If one punch doesnt work then two punches! Old Mr. Millers words were in the Caroviannguage, so Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian naturally didnt understand much, but they could also guess the meaning of Old Mr. Millers words when they felt the monstrous battle spirit surging up from his body. What made the two of them feel shocked was that Old Mr. Millers warlike killing intent had helicopter locked onto the two of them at the same time. What does that mean? The old mans going to take on two? It is simply unaware of death and boldness! And let me see what you Agist Great Emperors have to offer, battle! Old Mr. Miller let out a loud shout, and as he moved, a great force of heaven and earth roared and shook, and the brilliant heavenly might crushed and swept towards Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian. This old man, it is clear that he is going to use the power of one person to forcefully suppress the two Agist Great Emperors! As Old Mr. Miller struck, the feeling was like a lofty mountain copsed, the might was majestic and vtile to the extreme, a ray of bright golden light from his old and stooped body blossomed out, just like the six-foot golden body, all thews do not invade! Shit! The might of a great emperor cannot be vited, to actually take on both of us at the same time? Deserve to be killed! Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian both drank furiously, their own aura also fully erupted, through the sky and through the earth, endless power of qi and blood filled up, Great Emperor Realms supreme pressure as a party Ashton ground,pletely covering the shroud of this battlefield. Jason has leapt down from the ring, and with a sh dash is on Wolf Boys side of the ring, pulling him backward to stand with the Dragons. With Parks present, Jason isnt afraid of being forced by the Great Emperor Realms pressure. In fact, even without Parks present, Old Mr. Miller wouldnt have let Sacred Elder and Blood Guardians offense reach him and Wolf Boy. The other Agist people also retreated and withdrew to a certain range, and then stared intently at this big Emperor Level Power encounter in the field, such a sparring opportunity is not umon. Taking one against two hasnt been seen in Dark Agist in years.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. These Agist people also want to see how Old Mr. Miller is able to fight against two Agist Emperors with his own strength! Satan, how are you, how are you hurt? Is it serious? Lilith, however, had no desire to look at the battlefield, and with her beautiful amber eyes fixed on Jason, she couldnt help but ask. Jasonughed and said nonchntly, Its fine. This injury is nothing to me. Ive received many serious injuries on the battlefield. Just now, I took a high-grade martial elixir, and Im much better now. Thats good! Lilith sniffed and then let go. Boom! Sacred Elder has taken the lead, his fist directly evolved a party of silence Holy Night, this shrouded to Old Mr. Miller, which vaguely appeared in the silence of all things, the scene of the bones everywhere, monstrous power of the great emperor from his fist erupted, the sweeping up of the fist winds like tornadoes, the aura of the appalling. Song of the Blood Moon! Blood Guardians eyes shed with murderous intent, and he activated the ultimate fist path in Blood Moon Agist, which evolved a round of as if substantial blood moon vision, which contained a horrifying scene like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, and the blood-colored aura that pervaded the scene surged like blood flowing, which was extremely creepy and made peoples bones tingle with horror. Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Miller let out a soft shout as his fist evolved, catalyzing the fist of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Fist. A fist came out, with a supreme and domineering Saint level power surging, and six kinds of heavenly fist intent emerged, forming six fist shadow breaks, crossing the sky first, seemingly able to break space and make time freeze. Heavenly, human, animal, asura, hungry ghost, and hellish paths. The six paths of the world can be reincarnated, but only the path of the fist is evesting! The six paths of Buddhism manifested themselves one by one with the punching intent evolved from Old Mr. Millers punch, each representing a single one, each of which could yet be extended indefinitely. Heavenly fist intent, deduced a heavenly mighty supreme might, as if this side of the fist sectional, has already the heavenly Taos intent embedded in it, represents is the heaven, is the irresistible heavenly Taos might. HUMAN fist intent, interpreted an unyielding battle intent of mans determination to ovee the sky, like a supreme human emperor, standing proudly in the sky, opening up the sky and sheltering the worlds living beings. hungry ghost paths fist break is a very different fist meaning, like ten thousand ghosts its out, the moroseness is horrible, representing the evil of the Dao, to devour all living things, also swept towards Blood Demon. Six fist shadow sections, six distinct fist meanings, all manifested, forming a closed section of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, which met the attacking and killing punches of Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian. Rumble! The earth-shattering sound might exploded, rushing straight to the sky, belonging to the great emperor level of the strongest fist intent manifested, sweeping the eight directions, with a terrifying energy is exploding, making this side of the space as if it was unstable, and constantly erupted with vibrating sounds. This kicks off the Big Emperor Level Power crossover. Chapter 1597 – Where Both Fists Go, Who Can Contend! Six fist shadow sections appeared in the air, one section represented a cycle of reincarnation, as if the space in all directions had been cut off, epassing it within the space of these six fist shadow sections. In each fist shadow section, there was a strong and hegemonic Saint level power surging within, as if it wanted to confine this space. At the same time, the vision of Holy Nights Silence evolved from Sacred Elders fist power had already enveloped, but it was incorporated into the space of the six fist shadow breaks. Old Mr. Miller evolved every fist shadow section of space seems to be able to stretch with his fist intention indefinitely, that is, his fist intention is strong enough to be able to do this, in other people do not have a strong enough fist intention to support, simply can not maintain that side of the evolution of the fist shadow section. Not only Sacred Elder, even the blood moon vision that filled with the scene of mountains of corpses and oceans of blood that Blood Guardians own punching power had evolved was also amodated by this Six Paths of Reincarnations punching power sectional space. This caused the faces of the major Agist powerhouses watching the battle around them to move- Evolving a party of space with fist intent, such fist intent is truly astonishing! This person is even extremely confident, going so far as to incorporate Sacred Elder and Blood Guardians punching power into this Fist Intent Space, which is not to say its not strong! This Fist Intent Space is connected to his main body, if this Fist Intent Space is broken, then he will also be subjected to a fatal bacsh force! Some Agist powerhouses in the field could see something and were exchanging words. Parks eyes have wisps of essence shing, he is concentrating on Old Mr. Millers fist boxing intention, until he saw that six fist shadow section formed by the fist space copsed and up, he also could not help but sigh: Old Mr. Miller fist with the mind and move, boxing intention to strong, I am afraid that has reached the realm of the sky! As we speakC Rumble! Terrifying fist power bombardment sound resounded through heaven and earth, Sacred Elder evolved that side of Holy Night Silence, Blood Guardian evolved that round of blood sea drifting sculls of blood moon vision, all kinds of punching intent had already collided with that six fist shadow section of the space bombardment together. The power of the Saint level and The power of the Emperor were violently exchanging blows, erupting a monstrous pressure, the violent and raging energy airflow swept around, and under the impact of that air force that shook up, some of the First Emperor Realms Agist powerhouses in the field couldnt even stand steadily, and they were forced to take several steps backward, their faces were horrified and appalled. This was the monstrous might detonated by the Great Emperor Level Powers exchange of blows, causing a violent energy turbulence to ripple through this huge square of the ancient city. The two great Emperor Level Powers joint strike, the outbreak of that great Emperor level The power of the Emperor magnificent and vast, with their strongest fist under the power, actually will be the six fist shadow section shook violently trembling, vaguely have to copse signs. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers face sank, and the light from his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique dimmed slightly, only to flourish again in the next moment, with golden light bursting out of his body, just like a golden god of war. Trying to trap us both with this fist space? Hes being delusional, breaking his fist space! Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian opened their mouths and stormed out, both of them filled with rage. What are they? Great Emperor Realms supreme powerhouse, the other party actually thought of trapping them in this side of the fist potential space under the strong and powerfulbination, which was simply a disgrace to them, simply ignoring the strength of their Great Emperor Realm. Spare me, they were also shocked beyond measure in their hearts, the two of them had failed to break through this side of the fist space with a joint strike, so it was evident that this old man was really strong. However, they can also see that the space formed by these six fist shadow sections has been unstable, hidden signs of copse, they drummed up their own fist momentum once again evolved, berserk The power of the Emperor rises up in the sky, the fist momentum of a fist intent to kill manifested, once again attacked and killed the Old Mr. Miller. In an instant, a fist shadow emerged, and each fist shadow contained a force as heavy as ten thousand pounds, bombarding the space where the fist shadow was broken. The six fist shadow section instantly shook violently, and was already unstable, and was about to be breached by Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian under their joint efforts, just then, Old Mr. Miller sneered, and he violently bellowed out, Pro! With a bellow, Old Mr. Miller evolves a party of fist seals. This is the fist seal that corresponds to the Lin character skill C the Seal of the Immovable King of Brightness! The self is like a bright king! Nine Characters Fist! Nine Characters of Truth C Approach, Soldier, Fighter, All, Formation, Extension, Front, March! This is the moment when Old Mr. Miller moves to use the pro-word in this ancient-origin kendo! As soon as the Immovable Ming Wang Seal evolved from the Pro Character Skill came out, the original unstable six-direction fist space that looked like it was going to copse was immediately strengthened by the holy power of that fist seal, as if an Immovable Ming Wang was sitting in the middle of the town, stably immovable and as stable as a rock.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sacred Elder and Blood Guardians renewed joint strike was hardened, and at that moment, Old Mr. Millers fists followed his heart, and the six fist breaks converged and closed in on Sacred Elder, with a single reincarnation of the fist breaks that included Sacred Elder. At the same time, Old Mr. Millers figure shed, and he sprinted towards Blood Guardian with lightning speed, opening his mouth and shouting coldly, Soldier! Old Mr. Miller evolved the Great Vajra Wheel Seal, the fist seal of the Bing! Soldiers are the mainbatants! Once the fist seal of the Soldier character skill was released, it evolved a party of wheel seal, Great Vajra Wheel Seal, which contained the strong and domineering power of the Saint level, making that party of wheel seal blossomed with bright golden light, and it seemed to have the weather of jingo and iron horse presenting itself in theherworld, but it also contained the vast and majestic power of the Vajra Voodoo, and it killed the Blood Guardian. Blood Guardians face changed slightly, he sensed a sense of crisis, yet he was not panicked, no matter how, he was also a veteran Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. Blood Moon Imperial Fist! Blood Guardian bellowed out, a bloodthirsty strong fist from his fist rose up, which contains a sky-nketed great emperors power, in theherworld there is the great power of the heaven and earth to support and down, as if a great emperor in person, raise his hand to overthrow the living beings. A round of blood moon was presented, and it seemed that an emperors shadow emerged, and the power of the Emperor, as vast as the sea and as deep as the prison, surged out, and with the full outburst of this punch, attacked and killed the round of Great Vajra Wheel Seal that enveloped him! Boom! A loud bang, the two absolute top of the strong fist power in this hard to shake together, stirred up the storm of qi energy swept around, apanied by a burst of ttering sound, two people stood on the ground directly cracked, spreading out a deep cracks, like a spiders web extends to the surroundings. The power of heaven and earth, break! Old Mr. Miller let out a cold shout, his own Great Vajra Wheel Seal violently burst of golden light, a vast and boundless force of heaven and earth straight down, making the soldiers fist mark bloomed out of a bright and dazzling fist aura, the fist also rose up, and the heaven and earth momentum triggered a resonance of the phenomenon! This punch was to break the enemy, and more importantly, to kill the enemy! Chapter 1598 That Insolent Old Man Under the power of heaven and earth, the might of Old Mr. Millers punch reached a peak extreme, the breaking and killing power of the Soldiers Fist Seal, the overbearing and boundless Saint-level power, and the vast and majestic power of heaven and earth, all erupted in full under the pulling of the punchs punching intent. The power of a single punch was like theing of the end times! That round of Great Vajra Wheel Seal exploded with golden light and met the round of Imperial Shadow Blood Moon evolved by Blood Guardian, followed by- Click! With a subtle bursting sounding from it, it was actually seen that the blood moon was hardened by the Great Vajra Wheel Seal, and was cracking and copsing, and there was no way to resist it at all. EventuallyC Boom! A loud bang, violent energy violent vibration, toward the surrounding spread, the two fist against the bombardment of this side of the space as if to copse, triggered a violent vibration of space, scattered and out of the force as a handle of sharp sword de, cutting in all directions. As the punchnded, Blood Guardian opened his mouth and grunted, taking several steps backward, his face slightly pale. At the same time, gusts of violent shouts came from Sacred Elders side, and the majestic fist power he evolved was extremely powerful, the surging power of the Great Emperor manifesting itself, sting the six closed fist power sections, thus escaping from the trap. Unexpectedly, Sacred Elder had just gotten out of the trap, and before he could catch his breath, a golden fist awn steeply attacked and killed, and the fist intent contained within it rose up to the sky, shaking heaven and earth! The strongest fist intent carried a power that looked down upon all living beings and looked down upon the masses of heroes, and stirred up, as if everything in front of him could be bulldozed at the moment of this fist intent! The fist was like a dragon, rising up into the air, and the opponents in front of him were all ants! Its the same confidence Old Mr. Miller had back in the day when he was fighting with a sword in his Hyacinth green shirt. I am so arrogant, so arrogant, just because I can crush all the males with my two fists! The bright fist aura was like lightning that cut through the air and arrived, the heavenly fist intent shook the sky and shook the earth, with the aura that if the sky was unjust, I would destroy the sky, and if the earth was uneven, I would break the earth. Sacred Elders face abruptly changed, would he have thought that after he managed to break through those six fist shadow breaks, he would be greeted by this heavenly punch! Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways! Sacred Elder without hesitation, in a moment to condense their own force of the great emperor, like the sea of fury of the force of the great emperor manifested, the evolution of the fist power vaguely has the might of all the heavens and all the ways presented, vaguely with a hostage of heaven and earths might of the momentum, to meet to Old Mr. Miller to town and kill the heavenly fist intent! Rumble! Lightning shes, the two strongest outbreak of fist power bombarded together, Sacred Elder fist power between the diffusion of the ck intense breath and Old Mr. Miller golden fist bloomed out of the light collided together, this ce is like a big explosion, the roaring vibration of the sound piercing the eardrums, stirred up the huge energy toward the surrounding swept away, the za floor floor cracked continuously, rolled up debris flying to the surrounding area. The floor of the za floor constantly cracked, rolled up the debris shot to the surrounding, it is difficult to imagine that the two fist power bombardment burst out of that power in the end how powerful. Holy Night descending illusion began to fade, but that heavenly fist intent as if it had existed in heaven and earth, instead of being extinguished, the golden fist aura once again zed up. Shit! Sacred Elders face paled and rose, a sh of shock shing through his eyes as his own fist momentum was unexpectedly broken and killed. This is just, the key is that the old man himself that fist intention again rushed to the sky, shaking the sky, this is too horrible, so the fist intention is afraid to have reached the top of the realm, and then further that is not to break through to the Great Emperor Realm above the realm level? On the other side, Blood Guardian had attacked and killed without a word, and he once again evolved the Blood Moon Imperial Fist, the polearm of the Blood Moon Agist! Blood Guardian fully catalyzed under the evolution, its own blood-colored breath like a blood-colored ocean cohesion, the ocean passed by the ce, covering the sky, infinite blood, but also seeped out a bloodthirsty killing breath. In that ocean of blood-colored breath, a blood moon rose, and the emperors shadow that evolved in the blood moon appeared more and more real. In fact, it was a manifestation of Blood Guardians own punching intent. Blood Moon Imperial Fist, Fist of the ughtered Emperor! Old Mr. Miller coldly grunted, his left hand fist violently toward the direction of Blood Guardian sted out, a punch, six fist shadow section again appeared in the air, six rounds, the cycle is unending, interlocked, formed a party of the fist space, such as the method of the Blood Guardian to the siege. Immediately after that, Old Mr. Millers right hand fist momentum once again burst out of the sky punch intent has tantly struck, a punch straight to Sacred Elder. Fist intent is heavenly, it can shake the sky and move the earth! Sacred Elders previous punch had been broken and killed, and in the face of Old Mr. Millers renewed attack, he clenched his teeth, and his own Holy Night Ten Thousand Paths punch struck once again, creating ten thousand shadows of fists,yered and covered. However, in the eyes of a powerful man like Old Mr. Miller, the shadows of these punches are nothing more than a vain, neutral appearance. The bright golden fist aura was invincible, breaking and killing all the way up, hard ripping through theyers andyers of fist shadows, and sting Sacred Elders body with a single punch. At the same moment, several of Sacred Elders evolved punches struck Old Mr. Miller, causing the golden aura of Old Mr. Millers own Grand Vajra Realm Physique to dim slightly, and thats as far as it went. Whoosh! Sacred Elders body was sent flying like a cannonball. The next moment, Old Mr. Millers form folded and he rushed over to Blood Guardian. Blood Guardian had just broken through thebined space of the six fist shadow sections, and before he could catch his breath, his heart snapped as a heavenly fist intent that carried out heaven and earth suddenly locked him in ce. Blood Guardian heart shocked, he did not want to think, the vastness of their own blood-colored breath like a sea of blood in the cohesion, instantly cohesion into two rounds of blood moon phantom, his double fist, a fist evolved a round of the blood moon, one on the next, as a side of the blood-colored cauldron, will sh to the Old Mr. Miller when the head cover. Doo! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and bellowed, his voice shaking the nine heavens. Old Mr. Miller performed the Fighting Technique from the Nine Characters of True Words Fist! Those who fight, fight for heaven and earth! The fighter is brave and bold! A fighter who is confident and invincible! As soon as the fighters fist prints came out, the heavens trembled and the Great Dao roared, actually causing the great momentum of heaven and earth to resonate, and the endless power of heaven and earth poured down, causing the evolved fighters fist intent to carry out the heavens and earth.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A huge fist shadow rose up in the air, and in an instant, it ran through the two rounds of Blood Moon Fist Shadow, and the majestic fist force attacked and killed the Blood Guardians body as if it were broken by bamboo. Whoosh! Blood Guardian fell to the same fate as Sacred Elder and was knocked out. Old Mr. Miller, however, staggered back a few steps, the golden light of the Grand Vajra Realm Physique dimming once more. like this. This handful of years old man is like that crazy young man, seem untamed, heughed freely, shouting out C I have nothing else but my two fists, which can subdue mountains and rivers and kill groups of heroes, whoever wants to disobey, juste and try! Chapter 1599 Lewis’ Style (I) In therge square, the major Agist people only felt that their hearts were like being blocked by a huge mountain, and the feeling of dullness and heaviness was simply indescribable, and they had the feeling that they were about to lose their breath. Two big Emperor Level Powers were just knocked out from under their noses, and the shock that came from that moment was really hard to describe. In Agist, the Great Emperor is almost equivalent to an invincible existence. Two great emperors joining forces, even in the entire Agist how many people would be able to take on them? The unattractive old man in front of him did. At this moment, the Agist in the field looked at the old man who stood proudly in the middle of the field, only to feel that his body was as towering and huge as a ten thousand foot high mountain, and they could only look up. Yes, only look up! That old man, dots of golden aura blossomed on his body, like a golden god of war towering over the heavens and earth, his unyielding fist intent could pass through the heavens and shake the earth. True to his word, he really has nothing. Even back then, he crisscrossed Hyacinth, except for leaving behind the name of Lewis, he had no power, no disciples, and did not go to start a sect, he regarded things outside of his body as dung, far less than a pot of wine. But he had his two fists, his essence, and his chivalry to live on in Hyacinth, influencing generations of those who came after him in Hyacinth. Even after decades had passed, he was already old and a bit stooped, with one of his incisors missing, and his appearance was no longer as handsome as it had been when he was young. But when he returns, hes still the same Lewis who fought without fear! Old Mr. Millers punching is amazing to watch! Parks opened his mouth and sighed softly, speaking from the bottom of his heart. Jason was outright stunned that a powerful Great Emperor Realm powerhouse like Parks wasmenting about being out of reach? And just how strong is Old Mr. Miller? To be honest, Jason didnt know how powerful Old Mr. Miller was, and thanks to Parks own Grand Emperor Level Domain Field sheltering him, he wouldnt be affected by the aftermath of Old Mr. Millers battle with the two Grand Emperor Level Powers. However, he instinctively felt good as he watched Old Mr. Miller take out both Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian in a one-against-two situation. Just think Old Mr. Miller is real bull! However, he did not have a concrete concept of just how powerful this old man was. After all, he hadnt touched that level of strength yet. Parks was different, he was at the level of the realm of Great Emperor Realm, he sensed more and was able to directly feel the power and invincibility of Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist intent! So what if CULTIVATION falls out of the realm? Own a pair of iron fists that can shake the heavens and move the earth. He Lewis, his life has never sumbed to anyone, and has never sumbed to any opponent, cultivation fell in the realm, then make up for it with boxing intent, and make up for it with that belief in fighting for the sky! Over at the entrance to Ancient City of Ruins, there seemed to be a silhouetteing in, and again, people of Agist entered. It was normal, after all, when the news of this battle in Ancient City of Ruins was delivered today, it was enough to shock the entire Agist. Blood Moon Agist, Holy Night people, not to mention those Quasi-Emperor Realm disciples, even Emperor Level Power began to fall, you know Dark Agist in the Ancient City of Ruins, that is, a hundred years ago, The Battle of Emperors Fall had countless Emperor Level Power fall. It should be noted that in Ancient City of Ruins, Dark Agist had countless Emperor Level Powers fall in The Battle of Emperors Fall a hundred years ago, but there were very few Emperor Level Power falls in Ancient City of Ruins. In addition, Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian, two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, personally visited Ancient City of Ruins, and it was said that they were resisted by an old man from the outside world, one against two, and such news was spread out, and Im afraid that it would only cause the remaining Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in the major Agists to pay attention to it. Realm powerhouses in the major Agist. Only, this time, among these figures that walked in were not Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, and at the head were two young men, with a lofty appearance, handsome and extraordinary, all with a dignified aura of their own. It was none other than Saint Leo and the Holy Son of the Blood Moon. Previously, Saint Leo took the initiative to approach the Blood Moon Saints to conspire in the matter of Jasons siege. These two sent strong men from their respective ns to Oakshire, thinking that they had a good chance, but who would have thought that they would end up with a total loss. Even though they were the holy sons of their respective ns, it didnt mean that they really didnt have any otherpetitors. After this matter spread, the two of them were under a lot of pressure after their nned actions had caused the n to lose so many men, and if they made this type of mistake again, it was possible that they would be impeached for their position as Saint Sons. When Saint Leo and the Blood Moon Sons learned that someone from the outside world hade in from the Ancient City of Ruins and was killing disciples of both of their ns in the ring ring, their first thought was Jason. As for how Jason was able toe to Ancient City of Ruins, the two of them knew in their hearts that it must have been Dragons side that brought him here. Lilith came out of Dragons and was right there with Jason the whole time in Dark World. So Lilith really wants to bring Jason to Ancient City of Ruins, and that wont be a problem at all. Is it true that Satan has entered the Ancient City of Ruins? The Blood Moon Saint Sons face was grim as he opened his mouth to ask. There wont be anyone else but him. Although there are a few outsiders entering the Ancient City, they are all outsiders who have cooperation with the major Agist. These outsiders wont provoke the disciples of your and my two ns on the ring field even if theye in. Only Satan has entered the ancient city and will use the ring battle to grill the disciples of your and my two ns. Saint Leo said coldly. Youre also right. Satan really wants toe in, he will die for sure! My n Blood Guardian has alreadye, lets see how he escapes this time! The Blood Moon Saint Son said in a murderous manner. My n Sacred Elder is also here. No matter what, once you see Satan, make sure to kill him! Saint Leo also spoke up. These two reached a tacit understanding and hastened their steps towards Ancient City of Ruins. Behind them were the Holy Night people and the Blood Moon Agist, apanied by several Emperor Level Powers. The outernds, the depths of the forbiddennd. When Old Mr. Millers heavenly and earthly fist intent runs through the heavens and earth, causing the heavens to tremble and the great Dao to roar, there are unusual fluctuations in the normally dead and silent forbidden ces. It is as if there is a powerful will in the underworld awakening to a corner, is sensing the might of the earth and sky trembling at this moment. In Scarlet Forbidden Land, in theyers of blood mist, there seems to be a pair of eyes like a blood moon floating in the middle, in which there is a cold as ice to the extreme light. In the depths of the Land of the Falling Phoenix, there was an aura like a dark origin, and in the aura of that dark origin, it was like there was a pair of ck abyssal gazes flickering. Silent night, this ce was originally filled with a breath of silence, like a long night of silence, into the ancient cold, like a ce of death, no breath of fluctuations. But at the moment, in the depths of that vaguely have some abnormal breath is fluctuating.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Land of the Divine Fallen, Hell, all of these forbidden ces have had some anomalous reactions. In the depths of Holy Dragon Land, the origin aura like a golden ocean was surging, and an old voice resounded quietly in the depths of this Holy Dragon LandC I never thought that such a strong person would appear in the earthly realm, which has entered the era of the End of Martial Arts, and since such a Heavenly Fist Intent is a further step to the Realm of the Tongshen, this person can be called a quasi-Tongshen realm! Unfortunately, the end of the martial arts on earth, the Avenue is sealed, cultivation is blocked, and how to break the cage! Back then s, and is not right and wrong can say clearly. Ancestor King, youre too busy to worry about yourself and you still care about this? The passage you are in charge of, in my opinion, Im afraid it will not be able to be defended, right? There seemed to be other forbidden soundsing from the depths of Holy Dragon Land. Hmph, Blood Fiend, how about youe to the Kings aid then? If this persons fist intent breaks through the cage, he will be able to open up the originally blocked path of cultivation for the martial artists of the earthly realm, but if he opens up the path for the future generations, he will be subjected to the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao, and his body will die. What I am curious about is, if the path of cultivation reappears in the earth realm, what consequences will be triggered? Blood sacrifice for billions of living beings! Dont think those guys cant do it, in their eyes, hundreds of millions of living beings are like ants, if blood sacrifice of hundreds of millions of living beings can make the Eternal Dao Fruit appear, they wont frown! The depths of the major forbiddennd, there are voicesing from the normally silent forbiddennd for hundreds of years have not been so lively. However, these voices were only transmitted in the forbiddennd, and not even a single word was transmitted outside the forbiddennd. So, naturally, the people of Ancient City of Ruins, including Old Mr. Miller, have no way of knowing. Chapter 1600 Lewis’ Style (II) Ancient City of Ruins, in the square. Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian walked over with gray heads, their faces cold and shrouded in ayer of dark clouds, the gazes in their eyes were gloomy and iparable, with endless anger and killing opportunities permeating them. In full view of the public, the two of them were sent flying by Old Mr. Miller one after another, so it could be said that their faces were disgraced, and the so-called might of the Great Emperor had long since been reduced to a joke. Shame! Shame on you! The Great Emperor is unbeatable! This sentence seemed to have be a joke, and it was on the contrary that this was a case of the two of them joining forces, so the feeling of humiliation was tantamount to a double blitz. The fact that two great emperors had joined forces and were both suppressed by the power of Old Mr. Miller alone made it really hard for them to ept such a fact. Are they weak? Not weak, being Great Emperor Realm powerhouses and having been polished for years in Great Emperor Realm, their CULTIVATION has reached an extreme of its own! Theirck ofbat experience? This is even more impossible, are nearly hundreds of years old Great Emperor Realm strong, they all the way through the experience of killing battles have been countless! Lets just say that their opponents are too strong! Even if they didnt want to admit it, they had to ept this fact! Now, if they want to clear their own shame, there is no better way than to fight back, to fight back with all their might, to spare no effort, to suppress Old Mr. Miller, or even to kill him, in order to clear their shame. At this time, Saint Leo and the Blood Moon Saint Son and his group had also hurriedly and murderously rushed over, and came to the square, and saw all the major Agists, as well as Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian, who appeared to be in a somewhat lousy condition and had a somewhat pallidplexion. Sacred Elder! Saint Leo opened his mouth to shout, and his tone was aggressive. Lord Protector! The Sacred Son of the Blood Moon also spoke. These two great saints did feel that weird atmosphere at the scene, they actually saw that both Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian were ignoring them, a face that looked iparably gloomy, and were staring at that old man in front who looked inconspicuous. And then look at the whole square, Hera saw the squares groundrgerge cracks, and even some ces cracked a gap, the whole square around looks full of devastation, which is clearly after a big battle left traces. Sekijin is, what level of great battle can cause such destructive power? Great Emperor level! Only a battle like the Great Emperor level, which was already beyond what normal people could imagine, could cause such arge area of destruction! Saint Leos heart was suddenly, vaguely some not too good feeling, then he turned his gaze and saw Jason standing on Dragons side, immediately the anger in his heart immediately dont detonate, his tone of indignation roared: Satan, its really you! Its really you who came to Ancient City of Ruins and killed my disciples, you deserve to die! Satan, you actually dare toe to Ancient City of Ruins, do you think youre not dying fast enough? The Blood Moon Saint Sons gaze also rose gloomily, glowing with a touch of blood color as he stared at Jason and continued, Since youre here, you dont want to go out again, killing my n members, today, Ill let you die without a whole body! What kind of person is making noise? Jason opened his mouth and he scratched his ears before he slowly looked towards Saint Leo and the Blood Moon Saint Son, snorted, and said, Yo, so its these two losers! Two losers who relied on the backdoor to be Saint Sons also dare to bark in front of me? If I kill your n members, what can you do about it? I fought them in the ring, and they were killed because they were too weak. If you guys are unconvinced, then you might as well fight me to the death in the ring, dare you? Saint Leo was furious, he didnt pay any attention to Jasons provocation, before entering the Ancient City of Ruins he had heard that Jason was able to kill an AgistFirst Emperor Realm powerhouse in the ring despite his injuries. His current strength was nothing more than Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation, and despite the fact that his own Holy Night bloodline was extremely pure, if he were to say that he was fighting against an AgistFirst Emperor Realm powerhouse, he didnt have much certainty that he would be able to kill an AgistFirst Emperor Realm powerhouse. Saint Leo certainly wouldnt risk his life. Besides, why risk your life? This is Agists territory, and Sacred Elder is even here. As long as Sacred Elder strikes, he will surely kill Jason with one blow. Now, Saint Leo really thinks that Jason cant stay, this persons strength has improved too fast, it hasnt been long and actually has been promoted to the Quasi-Emperor Realm, with such cultivation speed, First Emperor Realm is not far away. So, no matter what it takes, Jason must be killed immediately before the night is too long. Sacred Elder, Satan came to Ancient City of Ruins to spread his wildness, and even killed my n, please Sacred Elder take action and kill this person! Saint Leo opened his mouth. The Blood Moon Saint Son on the side also spoke, Lord Hair Protector, if Satan is not removed, there will be endless troubles. Please also ask Lord Protector Hair to take action and kill this person quickly! Once these two great saintly sons made these remarks, the atmosphere of the entire scene fell into an even more bizarre state. Some Agist people looked at Saint Leo and the Blood Moon Saint Son, and there was a sense of yfulness in that gaze. Just now they heard Old Mr. Miller shouting in English, probably saying that if the people of Agist dared to bully his grandson, he would tear down your ancestralnd and exterminate your whole n. In other words, Satan is the grandson of this old man with unparalleled strength and bravery. If you want to kill someone, you have to go through this old man at least, right? The point is, just now, the Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian of your two ns were knocked out by this old man in a one-against-two situation, and were clearly undefeated. At this time, when you two Saints shout such words, arent you just trying to make Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian feel bad? How is this different from exposing their scars? Saint Leo and the Saint Son of the Blood Moon werent stupid, they sensed the strange atmosphere in the field, they couldnt help but look at each other, thinking to themselves, did they say the wrong thing? Thats right, with Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian here, its going to be incredibly easy to kill Jason. As soon as they thought that, they jerked to hear Blood Guardian and Sacred Elders exasperated shoutsing- Shut up! Stand down! These two great emperors were iparably stifling fire in their hearts, these two saintly sons were not good enough to aplish anything, shouting out such words at this moment, were they not bent on embarrassing them? Saint Leo and the Blood Moon Holy Son were stupefied, they could hear the dissatisfaction and anger in Sacred Elder and Blood Guardians tone, what was going on? The next scene that made them feel even more shocked to the point of being a bit skeptical happenedC What bullshit Agist Emperor, old me can suppress it with both fists! This grandpa will apany you for another three hundred rounds! In the front, the bad old man who stood proudly with a domineering aura fiercely let out a shout, and the monstrous battle intent rose to the sky, pointing directly at Sacred Elder and Blood Guardian. Can this old man have any more face?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked speechless and made a mental note. Fang just shouted that the old man is your father, and this moment shouted this grandfather, together with these two big Emperor Level Power in the eyes of your old man and is a son and grandson. People have no shame. It seems that the old man is deeply aware of one of the three points of this statement. Chapter 1601 – Suppressing a Great Emperor with Only One Hand A soldier can be killed, but not humiliated! Deceitful, simply too deceitful! Holy Elder and Blood Guardian were so angry that their faces turned green, and a monstrous rage rose up, erupting along with the aura that surged out from themselves. They are the real Great Emperor Realm, they have been used to being on top, used to dominating the destiny of others. Today, they have fallen under the hands of Old Mr. Miller. As if that wasnt enough, this old mans mouth was also detrimental enough, calling himself father and grandfather again, what did he take them for? Kill! Blood Guardian opened his mouth and bellowed, his whiskers and hair were all open, rolling blood-colored breath like a tidal wave emerged, forming a sea of blood, transmitting a blood-colored creepy and terrifying aura, his own Great Emperors pressure filled the air, stirring the winds and clouds, and there was a supreme great power that rumbled and shook. This was the wrath of a great emperor! War! Simrly, Holy Elder also coldly drank out, eyes as if presenting a piece of ice-cold killing machine, as if the silence of all things like a magnificent aura continues to rise, a side of the Holy Night vision of the scene in the back of the rising, emitting that cold dead meaning let a persons heart palpitating. In the front, Old Mr. Miller quite have the momentum of a man who is not able to open, he looked at the furious Holy Elder and Blood Guardian, fiercelyughed up to the sky, wantonly arrogant and unrestrainedughter resounded in the air, his fists clenched, his body steeply blossomed with golden light, he drank and said: My generation of martial artists, the word of war is at the forefront! A martial artist must fight, must fight! Today, I will definitely beat you down and call you grandpa! Unfortunately, Old Mr. Miller spoke in the Caroviannguage, not that he didnt want to speak in English, but he didnt know how to, and he himself felt a little regret. Fortunately, Holy Elder and Blood Guardian didnt understand these words, or else they would have been furious and spit out blood. Whoosh! A golden light like lightning rushed towards these two great emperors, Old Mr. Miller was the first to attack and kill, his speed was too fast, just like shrinking into an inch, instantly arrived, and then a fist sted towards Holy Elder. Brilliant golden fist appeared out of the sky, and the unrelenting momentum of the monstrous fist through the heavens and through the earth, leading to the roar of the avenue, the power of heaven and earth to support it, the direction of a fist, who can match? Where all paths lead, all beings bow down! Holy Elders eyes sank, he fully catalyzed the evolution of his own fist, Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways intends to sum up the might of the Ten Thousand Ways, such a fist, but it also shows the ambition and confidence of the lineage of Holy Night people. Holy Elder as a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, his own boxing intent is also an extremely powerful existence, a side of the Holy Night shadow emerges, cold dead silence in the Holy Night, only ten thousand ways exist forever! Rumble! Holy Elders evolved fist power attacked with all its might, that party of Holy Nights shadow covered towards the front, the ten thousand paths boomed and shook, the Great Emperors power contained within also boiled up, and monstrous and terrifying energies were being vented out. However, when that golden brilliant fist attacked and killed, all the visions came to an abrupt end and copsed one after another. Under that heavenly fist intent, everything was like nothing.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The monstrous fist intent went all the way up, breaking and killing the Holy Night, shattering the Ten Thousand Paths, and hardened against Holy Elders fist. Apanied by the sound of the fist shing like an explosion, a muffled grunt sounded, and Holy Elders face turned pale, being forced to fall backward one after another. Old Mr. Miller used his strength to sh and rushed towards Blood Guardian, who was attacking and killing. Blood Guardians fist had already arrived, and a blood-colored ocean of energy evolved in his fist, attacking Old Mr. Miller with a destructive momentum. Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Miller let out a loud shout, both fists came out, and in an instant, six fist shadow sections appeared again, and each fist shadow section contained a domineering and boundless Saint-level power, and six distinct fist meanings appeared, shaking the heavens and the sky, crossing the void, confining the space, and hardening Blood Guardian, including his attacking and killing fists, within the enclosure. Again! Damn bastard! Blood Guardian couldnt help but curse at this moment, no longer caring about his identity and face. He was really pissed off, Old Mr. Miller had repeatedly evolved this fist space to confine him, so one could imagine how aggrieved he was in his heart. On the other hand, one side of the fist space is also very powerful, trapping a person can also go to attack and kill another person, repeatedly tried and failed. Until now, as soon as he saw Old Mr. Miller once again evolved this side of the fist space to confine him, he immediately couldnt help but curse. Deception was too much! Break it! Blood Guardian roared repeatedly as his punch sted on top of these six fist shadow breaks and failed to shake. The next moment, he seemed to go berserk, his own blood-colored aura surging, his own aura also climbed, his hands fist evolved two huge blood moon phantoms, in which there was an emperors shadow sitting in the town, filled with monstrous emperors might, in which the power of the great emperor skyrocketed one after another, and then bombarded this side of the fist space. Formation! At this moment, Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly. He utilized the Formation Tactic from Nine Characters Fist! Formation Tactic, not to kill the enemy, but only to trap the enemy! Old Mr. Miller evolved Formation Tactics Internal Binding Fist Seals, a total of six fist seals, which were instantly added to the six fist shadow sections, which instantly resonated with each other, and the six fist shadow sections formed a single unit at this moment, connecting with each other, echoing each other at the beginning and the end. Rumble! Blood Guardian evolved two rounds of blood moon fist power also bombarded to, broke out like a muffled thunder like the sound of rumbling, six fist shadow section is not moving, on the contrary, Blood Guardians own qi blood ups and downs dramatically, he certainly suffered a certain amount of counter-injury power. Give the old man down! Old Mr. Miller shouted fiercely, and the six fist shadow sections merged into one, transforming into a party of fist shadow sections holding the might of a hundred thousand mountains and suppressing Blood Guardian. At the same time, Old Mr. Miller threw another punch, immediately following that fist shadow section. Blood Guardians face was terrified, he vaguely felt a sense of fatal threat, this party of fist shadow section actually brought him a great sense of pressure, he roared angrily again and again, regardless of everything, he madly pushed his own Emperors power, pushed Blood Moon Imperial Fists fist, a party of huge fist shadow appeared, and then sted towards that suppressing fist shadow section. Broken Side. Bang! A deafening thud sounded, Blood Guardian was able to resist the suppression of that fist shadow section, but Old Mr. Millers golden fist immediately after was transformed into golden lightning, and attacked and killed. Blood Guardian had no way to resist, and this punch was also fast to the extreme, and a dull sound erupted as it sted onto Blood Guardians chest. Woah Blood Guardian coughed up blood with his mouth open, and his entire body flew out like a kite with broken strings. In mid-air, dots of blood containing wisps of supreme emperor might spilled down andnded on the ground. Emperors blood! The blood of a great emperor! The entire arena was once again shocked, and the atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme. Saint Leo and Sons of the Blood Moon were even ashen, their faces as stagnant as if they were stone statues, not moving. Chapter 1602 – Great Emperors Converge Emperors blood floated down, changing the color of heaven and earth. As powerful as Blood Guardian, such a veteran Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, was actually blown away by a punch, injured and coughed up blood, and the blood coughed up contains the strongest Emperors Might, which must have injured the origin, coughed up the essence of the blood of the origin! Terror! Simply too horrible, under a fist, actually let a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse origin injury, straight to let the surrounding major Agist powerhouses have to watch the battle to shut their voices. This old man, ridiculously powerful! Who could fight with this Agist today? Perhaps, only those who participated in The Battle of Emperors Fall and survived to this day, such as the soon-to-be-recovered Emperor of Blood in Blood Moon, and simr existences, could fight with him, right? Blood Guardian! Sons of the Blood Moon woke up as if from a dream, his face changed and he hurriedly ran towards the direction where Blood Guardian had been injured. Saint Leos hands and feet went cold, and his gaze towards Old Mr. Miller was filled with a sense of extreme fear-Who is this person? How could he be so powerful that even Holy Elder and Blood Guardian could not defeat him? Its unimaginable! It was truly unimaginable! The key was, what was the rtionship between this powerful old man and Satan? Immediately, Saint Leo immediately recalled that he had teamed up with the Sons of the Blood Moon and sent such strong men as St. Fetus and Blood Demon to Oakshire to attack and kill Jason, and at that time, all of these strong men were wiped out without a single return. Could it be that they were wiped out by this old man? At that thought, Saint Leo was truly pale and terrified, and a chill rose from the soles of his feet. He also realized that if not for the protection of a top-notch powerhouse, Jason would not havee to the Ancient City of Ruins where the Agists gathered. He must have something to rely on, and thats why he came here. Holy Elder looked towards the direction where Blood Guardian flew out, in his spiritual perception, although Blood Guardian didnt die, but he was heavily injured, that is the origin of the injury. Even as a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, once he suffered an origin injury, it would be extremely troublesome and too slow to recover. Generally the origin injury is too heavy, their own strength will be affected, the serious will cultivation fall realm. This is like that year, Old Mr. Miller origin injury serious to the point of near copse, a Sacred Power of Origin almost exhausted empty, only for Aaliyah life, but also powerless to return to heaven. Old Mr. Miller that year also because of their own Origin injury is too serious, Cultivation before falling realm. However, Old Mr. Miller cultivation fall realm, their own boxing intent has been through the sky, powerful and unrivaled boxing intent is to make up for theck of his cultivation fall realm.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Holy Elders current injuries are constantly too heavy, but by Old Mr. Millers own overbearing holy level power impact, he is more or less some internal injuries in the body, just with Blood Guardianpared to too much better. Right now, Holy Elder was a bit hesitant to continue. Blood Guardian was already injured, could he still take on Old Mr. Miller alone? Previously, the two of them had not been able to take advantage of their joint efforts, but Blood Guardian had suffered an intrinsic injury, so if he continued to fight, he would only end up with the same consequences as Blood Guardian, right? At that momentC Whew! At the entrance of the Ancient City of Ruins, there was a powerful might rising up to the sky, like a real dragon crossing the sky, the rolling dragon might was spreading, and the boundless Holy Dragons aura copsed the heavens, causing the void to tremble. Absolute Peak Emperor! This was the might of an Ultimate Emperor in Agist! Although Holy Elder and Blood Guardian, these Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, were strong, they had not yet reached the level of an Absolute Peak Great Emperor, and were still half a step behind. However, in Great Emperor level battle power, a half step difference was already a huge difference in the level of battle power! This is- After sensing this supreme and boundless monstrous might, the faces of quite a few powerful people in Ancient City of Ruins moved as they seemed to realize just what kind of people had arrived. Parks face moved as he first turned his eyes in the direction of the outside of the city, then raised his steps forward. Liliths face presented an unexpected look of delight as she said happily, My grandfather is here. Grandpa? Jason at the sides face was stunned, Liliths grandfather was only afraid to be the Dragons patriarch, right? Just thought, a stout and tall figure strides to the Ancient City of Ruins Square side, this is an old man, but the face of the red, the blood is flourishing, as there is a savage dragon in the body hibernation, eyes open and close between own an intimidating power in the manifestation of the dragon walks, the sound of the wind whistling, appears to be fierce and hegemonic, apanied by a top of the emperors might, shrouded in the scene. Patriarch! When Parks saw this old man, he immediately spoke in a respectful tone. When the major Agist people in the field saw this extraordinary old man, their hearts were already sure of his identity, Dragons contemporary patriarch C Old Dragon King! Parks, whats the point of being polite? Dont forget, we were brothers to the death. Old Dragon King smiled and said with a loud voice. Grandpa! Lilith also came running, a delighted smile blossoming on her stunning jade face. Haha, good granddaughter,e,e over here to grandpa. Old Dragon Kings rosy face raised a smile, looking at Liliths eyes filled with a wave of doting color, pulling Lilith to his side and carefully examining her. This time out, you didnt get aggravated, did you? Old Dragon King asked. No. Lilith shook her head. Good then. Old Dragon King smiled. Just as the words fell out of his mouth, there was a jolt of- Whew! At the entrance of Ancient City of Ruins, another supreme aura covered the area, and this aura was supremely strong and holy, and the emperors might contained within it was so loud and powerful that it swept across the sky. Great Emperor Realm! Another Great Emperor stepped into the Ancient City of Ruins. Almost instantly, a figure wearing a green shirt also appeared at the square of Ancient City of Ruins, his hair was gray, his face was full of wrinkles, and his age looked extremely old, at least the same generation as Holy Elder and Blood Guardian, close to hundreds of years old. This green shirt old man also looks ordinary and unusual, a pair of old eyes shing with wisdom, their own that the strongest and most holy breath is to appear strong and outstanding, not the slightest show old age. Old Man of the Apocalypse! Old Man of the Apocalypse hasnt shown up for many years, but I never thought that he would show up in Ancient City of Ruins at this moment. Someone spoke in a low voice of surprise. Kai and the other people of The Holy n of the Apocalypse immediately walked towards this old man and opened their mouths in greeting. This was a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse from The Holy n of the Apocalypses lineage! And that wasnt all, immediately after that- Boom! Boom! Boom! A booming and vibrating sound rang out that sounded like footsteps. With each step, the entire ground seemed to vibrate with it, and that mighty force was transmitted to the Ancient City of Ruins side, and a reckless and powerful pressure was presented, rolling qi and blood to the heavens, covering the sky, as if an ancient beast had awakened and was walking on foot. Also in the blink of an eye, a height of more than two meters like a small mountain towering old man also appeared out, he was wearing a simple style of animal skin clothing, bare arms, covered withrge chunks of muscle like copper casting, exudes a copper-colored luster. He had a head of gray hair spread out, his face was like a knife and axe carving, his eyes were big copper bells, containing sharp edges, his bodys qi and blood was majestic, like mountains and rivers, like a heavy mountain, with a strong and unparalleled emperors power in the diffusion. The absolute top of the great emperor! This old man who was as stout as a mountain like an ancient giant, his own aura was on par with that of the Old Dragon King, slightly stronger than the Holy Elder, Blood Guardian, and Old Man of the Apocalypse. Imperial Elder Patriarch! After the burly old man appeared, Titan Warriors, Taika, and other warriors of the Titan people immediately came forward and spoke in a respectful tone. Titan Emperor Old Man, a supreme great emperor among the Titan people, was also the patriarch of the Titan people lineage. Chapter 1603 – The Strongest of the Strong (I) The wind and clouds gathered! Ancient City of Ruins major Agist all had Great Emperor Realm powerhousesing out, and a powerful aura rose up to the sky, shaking the heavens and the earth, extremely astonishing. Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, these Great Emperors all showed up, knowing that the Dark Agists Great Emperors rarelye out to walk around, and anything that attracts them to show up is bound to be a big event. As a matter of fact, the Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, Old Man of the Apocalypse who rushed to the back of the city were all informed that there were strong people from the outside world who came to the Ancient City of Ruins to fight against Holy Elder and Blood Guardian alone. Blood Guardian. This really caught the attention of these Agist Emperors, and they were amazed in their hearts. Holy Elder and Blood Guardian were already veteran Great Emperor powerhouses, and were only half a step away from being Absolute Peak Great Emperors. Such a strong person, if the absolute peak emperor one on one naturally can winpletely, but if one on two situation, at most a draw, to say that it would be very difficult to win.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Of course, we cant rule out the possibility that there are individual exceptionally powerful Emperor Level Powers with extreme battle techniques that can defeat two Emperor Level Powers, but there are definitely not many such Emperor Level Powers. At this time, Blood Guardian also came over, the corner of his mouth still left a trace of blood, his face is a little yellow, looks like the injury is not light. Even if it was a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, it was not optimistic to be injured by the origin. Blood Guardians own breath had weakened a lot, and he had already taken a High-grade Recovery Pill, which had a great healing effect on Origin injuries and was extremely precious. High-grade Recovery Pill was much more precious than High-grade Martial Elixir, High-grade Martial Elixir was not useful for Great Emperor Realm, but High-grade Recovery Pill was not useful for Great Emperor Realm, but High-grade Recovery Pill was not useful for Great Emperor Realm, but High-grade Recovery Pill was not useful for Great Emperor Realm. Pill is indispensable to the Great Emperor Realm. Once the origin of martial arts is damaged, it is necessary to take the Recovery Pill to slowly recover. With Blood Guardians injuries, even after taking a Recovery Pill, he cant immediately recover, so his breath seems to be quite weak, but his own Great Emperor Realm is still shrouded on the spot. Blood Guardian cold face, face gloomy to the extreme, a pair of scarlet eyes staring at the front of the Old Mr. Miller, that face hate to Old Mr. Miller eat its flesh. As a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, in front of all eyes, he was actually injured by someone and suffered an origin injury, what could be more humiliating than this? No, there was more! That would be to be injured despite joining forces with another Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. Blood Guardian upied all of these two situations, showing how strong the resentment towards Old Mr. Miller was in his heart. Old Mr. Miller was still calm and rxed, seeing that there were three more Great Emperor Realm powerhousesing, he was still calm, the three Great Emperor Realm powerhousesing were all very strong, especially Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man were even stronger than the other Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. Old Mr. Miller didnt care. Old Mr. Miller doesnt care, as long as these Great Emperor Realm powerhouses dont take the initiative to offend on the line, if they take the initiative to offend, they want to win with fewer than many, then the battle is on. He Lewis all the way, when would he ever wimp out? He has a pair of fists, pushed the world unfair things! He was never afraid of fighting. What are you looking at? Do you really think the gaze can still kill? Old Mr. Miller red at Blood Guardian, then said with a cold snort, Fight if you dont want to, and Ill beat you down today! Although Blood Guardian did not understand, he was able to figure out the general meaning, his face turned even more blue, because of his anger made his body tremble a little, he looked at Old Mr. Miller angrily, and said in a loud voice: Really arrogant to the extreme! Do you really think that no one can kill you? If my ns Lord Blood Moon was here, he would kill you! Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, and Old Man of the Apocalypse, the three Great Emperor powerhouses, came a littlete and did not see the earth-shattering battle just now. However, they also probably understand some of the situation, Blood Guardian injured that is in the eyes of the Holy Elder is also a green face hidden internal injuries, which means that the two great Emperor Level Power even injured. As for Old Mr. Miller, his own breath is still flourishing iparably, the holy mighty, the holy level of pressure pulling the heaven and earth momentum magnificent majestic, cover the sky, strong iparable. Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, Old Man of the Apocalypse face heart secretly surprised, they can feel Old Mr. Millers kind of powerful, but let them feel curious, Old Mr. Millers own Cultivation Realm seems to have some problems. Cultivation Realm had some problems, but he was still able to suppress Holy Elder and Blood Guardian? This simply shocked them to no end. Jason, what the hell is this old thing talking about? Old Mr. Miller rushed at Jason and asked. I think he said that Blood Moon has some kind of Lord Blood Moon, and that if he came he would be able to beat the shit out of you. Jason said. Fuck that shit! Tell him to call out for that piece of shit Lord Blood Moon toe here and Ill meet him! Old Mr. Miller became furious, and then said, This old thing doesnt have much strength but his mouth is very hard, lets see me beat his mouth to death first! Between words, Old Mr. Millers figure violently moved, urging his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique, the whole person turned into a golden stream of light rushed to kill Blood Guardian. Before he arrived, a shocking fist had already ripped through the void and struck across the sky. Nine Characters Fist, Fighter Tactic Fist Seal! In the middle of it, the fist intent contained within shook the heavens, causing the heavens to tremble and the Great Dao to appear. Perhaps it was due to Old Mr. Millers rage, this time his fist carried a monstrous rage, causing the winds and clouds in the sky to change colors, and at the ce where the winds and clouds converged, there was a supreme heaven and earths power that was like a pir through the sky pouring down, and it was added to his fist momentum on this side. Terror! The power of this fist, that heavenly fist intent actually led to the presentation of the Great Dao, can be said to have reached an extreme fist intent, has been on the verge of a breakthrough point. If one could go further, perhaps it would be a whole new realm of fist intent. Such a fist intentC At this moment, Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, and Old Man of the Apocalypse had their faces change in shock. They finally realized why Old Mr. Miller Cultivation Realm was capable of overpowering Holy Elder and Blood Guardian despite having problems with it. This fist intent was too strong and had reached the realm of the Heavenly Realm, which was absolutely unattainable for them. Such fist intent has only reached an extreme realm of todays Cultivation fist intent, if it can break through again, wouldnt that be a broken realm?! Old Dragon King couldnt help but murmur to himself, even if he was an Absolute Peak Great Emperor, he asked himself that he couldnt evolve such a powerful fist intent. What did a fist intent on the verge of breaking the realm mean? That was a brand new Cultivation Realm that had broken through the Great Emperor Realm! For these Agist powerhouses, Great Emperor Realm was already a confinement, and further up would be an Absolute Peak Great Emperor, and further forward would be an Extreme Realm, and it was simply impossible to break through the confinement of thisyer of realm. Even a hundred years ago, Dark Phoenix King, who had the strongest battle power in Great Emperor Realm, had only made it to the step of Extreme Realm Great Emperor, and still failed to break through the confinement of Great Emperor Realm. Nowadays, Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, and other supreme Great Emperors saw the possibility of being able to break through thisyer of the Extreme Realm in Old Mr. Millers punching intent. Chapter 1604 – The Strongest of the Strong (II) In the blink of an eye, the lightning-fast golden fist mane had already assaulted Blood Guardians heel. Damn! Blood Guardians face changed drastically, he originally thought that the major Agists great Emperor Level Power gathered, among them there were Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man such a top Emperor, that Old Mr. Miller would be more or less scrupulous, and wouldnt continue to make a move. Unexpectedly, Old Mr. Miller suddenly went on a rampage and threw his fists at each other at the drop of a hat. Under the horror of Blood Guardians face, his remaining Emperors power suddenly erupted in full force, urging the fist of Blood Moon Imperial Fist, theyers of diffused blood-colored breath transformed into a huge blood moon shadow, and between the swings of the fist, this round of the blood moon shadow also pressed forward to meet Old Mr. Millers fist that contained heavenly punching intent. Fist Mango. Rumble! Old Mr. Millers fist power broke all the way to kill, and the fist that bloomed with bright golden aura bombarded into that round of blood moon shadow, and in the next moment, there was a click, and that round of blood moon shadow directly exploded. Old Mr. Millers fist power also prated out from the blood moon shadow and sted into Blood Guardians body. Woah Blood Guardian violently opened his mouth and coughed out arge mouthful of fresh blood, and his entire body flew backwards again, his own breath instantly weakened to the extreme, and he was seriously injured even if he didnt die. Deception is too much! Holy Elder shouted out, he evolved Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways fist gesture, a side of Holy Night Vision was presented, enveloping Old Mr. Miller, a dead fist intent instantly coalesced, attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller with a thunderous speed. I dont know how to die, Ill suppress you again! Old Mr. Miller bellowed as he turned his body to meet Holy Elder. Jason was dumbfounded. He thought to himself, What kind of stimulus did Old Mr. Miller receive? Why did he suddenly be furious? Hes a seventy year old man, isnt his temper a bit too impulsive? But this is also need to have strong enough strength as a backing, otherwise simply impulsive ah, lets say he, how dare in front of the two big Emperor Level Power impulsive? If you really want to impulse, before rushing out, Im afraid that you have already been pped to death. Strength! This world is still honored by strength. At this moment, the duel between Old Mr. Miller and Holy Elder had also fallen into an extremely violent point, Old Mr. Millers fists once again evolved six fist shadow sections, the fist space formed by Holy Elder and that side of the Holy Night Shadow evolved all enveloped. Holy Elders face was also furious, Old Mr. Miller evolved this side of the fist shadow section space, both offensive and defensive, but also can trap people, and the many variations make people defenseless. The best way was to blow up this Fist Shadow Cross-Section Space as fast as possible. Holy Elders own breath climbed steeply, his beard and hair red, roaring one after another, his own surging power of the great emperor boiled violently, a supreme power of the might wrapped itself, the boundless emperors might spread like a tidal wave. Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways! Holy Nights Silent Fist! Holy Elder had sessively performed the two ultimate fist paths of the Holy Night people, the fist power rumbled, the sound and might was vast, the power of the great emperor contained within was even more terrifying like an abyss, with a thunderous momentum wildly sting towards the enclosed fist space, the power of the fist path also shook towards Old Mr. Miller. Formation! Old Mr. Millers face was calm as he activated the Formation Tactic Fist Seal from Nine Characters Fist.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The Formation Tactics Inner Binding Fist Seal instantly evolved, and a total of six fist seals were added to the six fist shadow sections, which were infused with the great power of the heaven and earth, making these six fist shadow sections integrated and connected to each other. Boom! Boom! The sound of rumbling fist power resounded in the air, Holy Elders full outburst of the two ultimate fist power is very powerful, but failed to break through this fist space, instead, Holy Elder grunted, was actually affected by the force of the counter-injury. What the hell, get down! Old Mr. Miller shouted angrily, the six fist shadow sections became one, forming a magnificent space of fist shadows, suppressing Holy Elder head on. Holy Elder shocked and angry, this moment he also felt a great threat, that party when the head of the pressure to the fist space is really wrapped in the heavy force of 100, 000 mountains, let him really feel a deadly threat. The Holy Elders attacking and killing punch has already greatly depleted his own great emperors power, and once again faced with this side of the punching space to kill him, he was quite a feeling of helplessness. Even so, he will not sit and wait for death. Boom! Holy Elder forcefully activated his own Great Emperors power, his two fists came out, majestic sea-like Great Emperors power coalesced between his fists, and he hard bombarded the suppression of that partys fist space. Bang! At that moment, the entire heaven and earth seemed to tremble for a moment, the space was a little unstable and was trembling at a distance. The six fist shadow sections merged into one, the power of the fist Dao of the party of fist potential space formed was so powerful that it could be said that Old Mr. Miller was condensing the might of Samsara Fist into a single point, the six distinct fist meanings erupted at the same moment, and the impact brought about was so powerful that it was beyond imagination. Click! Holy Elders fist power was broken, and a cracking sound erupted. Only to see in that side of the fist space behind, a golden fist lightning-like attack to kill the Holy Elder, Holy Elder instantly noticed, but also unable to resist, once he closed his fist, that side of the fist space is bound topletely suppress him, by then only to be afraid of the risk of falling. Bang! Old Mr. Millers fist bombarded Holy Elders body, sending him flying. Imperial blood spilled once again. It was iparably red in color, containing imperial might, yet it looked iparably bleak. Old Mr. Miller stood proudly on the spot, looking around at the group of heroes, looking out of the corner of his eye with an unrivaled confidence. Titan Emperor Old Mans thick eyebrows twitched, but did not say anything, Old Mr. Millers manifested strength had already exceeded the level of an Ultimate Emperor, and had perhaps reached the level of an Extreme Emperor. The key was that he could also see that there was a problem with Old Mr. Millers Cultivation Realm. If, one day, Old Mr. Miller made up for the Cultivation Realm, would it be possible to break through the confines of the Extreme Great Emperor, thus opening up a brand new Cultivation Realm? This was really quite possible! Gentlemen, are you just going to stand by and watch this person rampage through the ancient city? We Agist from all sides, even if we have fights in private, it is still our internal matter, externally we are all on the same page. Today, this person was able to kill my n and Blood Moons people, he will definitely kill your n in the future. Holy Elders voice came out, the corner of his mouth still had a trace of blood, his face was cold, he continued, This persons strength is extremely strong, if we dont leave him behind today, he will definitely pose a great threat to our Agist in the future. Thus, I implore all the great emperors toe together and unite to kill this person! Holy Elder began to speak out to incite. He and Blood Guardian were unable to defeat Old Mr. Miller, and as he saw that other Agist had Great Emperor Realm powerhousesing, he began to incite, attempting to unite with other Great Emperor Realm powerhouses to surround and kill Old Mr. Miller. Chapter 1605 – Despotism If this person is not removed, he will be a great danger! Great Emperors, we Agist have been united from ancient times for hundreds of years. Perhaps we Agist have all had some minor friction in private, but it has not affected the big picture. However, letting this outsider in do whatever he wants in our n, being arrogant and domineering, killing people from both of our ns today, he will surely strike out at the disciples of your n in the future as well! Blood Guardians voice came out as he was assisted by some Emperor Level Power who arrived behind Blood Moon. Blood Guardians injuries were very serious, just now Old Mr. Millers punch injured his the origin of martial arts again, if not for him taking a High-grade Recovery Pill at an early stage, at this moment Im afraid that he wouldnt be able to stand up, Blood Guardian face yellow, pale as paper, the blood at the corner of the mouth is extremely shocking, his own breath also decayed, now he has no power to fight. Originally, Blood Guardian wanted to continue ying dead.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He was too heavily injured, if he really wanted to stand up and be punched by Old Mr. Miller again, then his origin injury would be so severe that it would be impossible to reverse the healing, and by then he might face the danger of cultivation falling to the realm. At that moment, he was truly afraid, and his heart was filled with a sense of fear. As an Agist Emperor, he was nearly a hundred years old, his usual power was unrivaled, and the only ones who could overpower him in Blood Moon were Lord Blood Moon and the Emperor of Blood who was dormant in Pool of Blood. Almost like a man under ten thousand people. So of course he didnt want to die. Until he heard Holy Elders incitement, he immediately rose up and called on the other AgistGreat Emperor Realm to join forces to fight against the enemy. Blood Guardian admitted that Old Mr. Miller was very strong, but with so many Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in the arena, not to mention others, those two top-tier Great Emperors, together with him and Holy Elder fighting to the death, still had the certainty of leaving Old Mr. Miller behind. Holy Elder and Blood Guardian spoke out one after another, the side of the Old Man of the Apocalypse eyes eyes slightly moved, deep in the bottom of the eyes hidden a wisp of essence shed. Titan Emperor Old Mans face was unchanged, but his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, as if he was weighing something. Honestly speaking, the strength disyed by Old Mr. Miller did pose a certain threat to the major Agists. Only Old Dragon Kings face remained unchanged as he narrowed his eyes and sneered. Old Mr. Miller couldnt understand what Holy Elder and Blood Guardian were saying, yet he was able to guess that it was definitely not something good. Jasons face was ice-cold as he fiercely stepped out and said in a drunken voice, Holy Elder, Blood Guardian, you two are worthy of the title of Great Emperor? Perhaps your strength can reach it, but your character ispletely unworthy of it. Lets not talk about the fact that you two old things joined forces, but now that you cant beat them, you want to stir up emotions? I think youre unwilling to ept your own injuries and want to drag others into the water, right? Shameless to the extent that you such a point, is really disgraceful! Martial artists, speak with strength, less of these schemes and tricks! Junior, with you being qualified to speak to us? I can kill you with the lift of my hand! Holy Elders tone was furious, he already knew that Jason and the others were brought in by Dragons, he looked at Old Dragon King and said, Dragon King, what Blood Guardian and I said just now was not a personal vendetta, it was from the standpoint and interests of our Agist. All of us Agists should be united in our efforts to fight against each other, and we should be able to honor each other and lose each other. I know that Princess Dragons is close to this kid, and Princess Dragons has a noble status and a simple mind, so maybe this kid is using Princess Dragons, so the Dragon King should not be careless. Please also ask the Dragon King to make a decision and work together to take down these people from the outside world in order to keep my Agist prosperous. Holy Elder, Satan has no intention of using me, on the contrary, he has always been honest with me and has helped me many times. I am still able to perceive whether others are good or evil to me. Lilith spoke in a calm tone, then she turned her gaze towards Saint Leo and said, To say that you have an ill intent towards me and are utilizing me, Holy Elder, you might as well ask your ns Saint Son. With these words, Holy Elders face changed slightly. The gaze in the Old Dragon Kings eyes steeply zed, with the strongest dragon qi rising. Saint Leo, if you dare to scheme against Old Elders granddaughter, you will be killed! Old Dragon King eyed Saint Leo on Holy Night peoples side and said in a chilling tone. Saint Leos face was startled, feeling the majestic and majestic might of the Great Emperor, his entire body immediately turned pale and silenced, not daring to utter a single word. Jason, on the other hand,ughed coldly, looking at Holy Elder with a gaze filled with a wave of contempt as he said, Agist concentricity? Unanimous to the outside world? Really, what was The Battle of Emperors Fall a hundred years ago about? Where is Dark Phoenix, one of the Dark Agists, located now? Has it been destroyed? Arent you ashamed to say these things? The Battle of Emperors Fall! Dark Phoenix! Ever since The Battle of Emperors Fall, all the major Agists almost coincidentally regarded this matter as a taboo. The Battle of Emperors Fall was asionally talked about, but Dark Phoenix was definitely a taboo, and almost all of them would not talk about it openly. Because the destruction of Dark Phoenix involved too many reasons, involved too many Agists, and represented a bloodstained history of tears. Jason openly mentioned Dark Phoenix, and at that moment, Blood Guardians face changed, bing extremely chilling, and the gaze in his eyes shed with a killing opportunity that made peoples hearts palpitate. Back then, Emperor of Blood single-handedly created Blood Moons Gothic, which triggered The Battle of Emperors Fall. Therefore, Blood Moon ys a crucial role in the battle. Not only Blood Guardian, Old Man of the Apocalypses gaze was also a bit cold and shed with a cold aura. ording to Dark Phoniex, The Holy n of the Apocalypses lineage was responsible for the destruction of Dark Phoenix back then. When Jason mentioned The Battle of Emperors Fall and Dark Phoenix, one could imagine what kind of mindset reaction these Agist people would have. Kid, troublees out of the mouth, there are some things you cant talk about. Do you dislike your own life? Blood Guardian said word by word in a cold manner. What? Dare to do it but not dare to admit it? Dont you know clearly what role you, Blood Moon, yed in this? You still have the nerve to talk about Agist concentricity, maybe in the next moment, you Blood Moon will do the same thing to destroy other Agists, Jason said in a cold voice. You seek death! Blood Guardian was enraged, a cold killing chance shing in his eyes. If it wasnt for the consideration of Old Mr. Millers power, Blood Guardian would have already directly struck out at Jason. Jason, what are these old things talking about? Old Mr. Miller asked. These two old guys couldnt beat you, and are now opening their mouths to incite the other Agist Emperor to join forces against you. Theyre also talking about Agist being of one mind and being united. I opened their scars by mentioning The Battle of Emperors Fall and Dark Phoenixs overthrow, and they got pissed off. Jason said. Old Mr. Millerughed coldly as he looked around the scene, his monstrous battle intent surging once again, the winds and clouds of heaven and earth gathering, with a supreme heaven and earth power surrounding him, he said, You tell the people in the scene that this trip is only targeting these two races. The great emperors of other races can watch the show, if they have the heart to make a move, then they are my enemies. I dont mind if there are one or two more Agist Emperors, if I want to fight, Ill fight to the death! If these Agist Emperors are not afraid to die, then lets go together! Old Mr. Millers words could be described as domineering and strong to the extreme. So what if there are all the males around? I have a fist to crush all the males! Chapter 1606 – Fall of the Great Emperor Jason can also see that Blood Moon and Holy Night people are just trying to bully others. The Holy Elder and Blood Guardian are trying to join forces with the other Agist Emperors to suppress Old Mr. Miller. The Dragons may be indifferent, but the Titan people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse are not. Especially when The Battle of Emperors Fall and the Dark Phoenix bloodbath were mentioned, the atmosphere on The Holy n of the Apocalypses side became a bit unusual, and became a bit cold. At this time, there was no guarantee that The Holy n of the Apocalypse would join forces with Blood Moon and Holy Night people. As for Titan people, they couldnt see anything for the time being, but once Old Mr. Millers side weakened, or showed some weakness, then the Titan peoples Peak Emperor might also join forces to get rid of Old Mr. Miller. If there is a chance to get rid of a powerful opponent, why not? Even though Agists usually fight with each other, they all know each other, but they dont know anything about Old Mr. Miller, as Holy Elder and Blood Guardian said, he might really pose a great threat to all the Agists. Therefore, Old Mr. Miller must be tough and strong enough to deter these Agists. There is a saying that a tiger is bullied by a dog, if you are afraid and weak, you will be attacked by a group of people. But if you are always as brave as a tiger and as powerful as a dragon, who would dare to bully you? Jason will Old Mr. Millers words ryed once again, so domineering strong words really is to make Holy Elder and Blood Guardian two peoples faces more cold, eyes containing a boundless anger. Old Mr. Miller clearly does not put their two races in their eyes. When Old Man of the Apocalypse heard these words, his face was also slightly chilled, and his gaze looked towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller sensed something, he turned his head towards Old Man of the Apocalypse, coldly grunted and said, You want to fight? Even though Old Man of the Apocalypse couldnt understand it, he could still feel the monstrous battle intent emanating from Old Mr. Miller himself. At that moment, Old Man of the Apocalypse frowned slightly, he noticed that Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man didnt make any moves, so he didnt say anything. Speaking of which, Old Man of the Apocalypses strength was slightly stronger than Holy Elder and Blood Guardian, and was only a hairs breadth away from being able to reach the level of an Ultimate Emperor, but right now, the two Ultimate Emperors in the arena were not showing any sign of action, so he wouldnt be the one to stand out either. When Holy Elder and Blood Guardian saw that the rest of the Great Emperors in the arena were unmoved, they couldnt help but be a bit anxious. Blood Guardian gritted his teeth as he looked towards Old Dragon King and said, Dragon King, Agist Glory Dragons also have a part to y. Could it be that the Dragon King is willing to watch an outsider strut his stuff in the Ancient City of Ruins? I still ask the Dragon King to make a stand. Old Dragon King nced at Blood Guardian, his tone sank, and he said coldly, Blood Guardian, what did you just say? Are you forcing me to take a stand? Blood Guardian was shocked in his heart as he hurriedly said, No, there is no such thing. Dragon King must not misunderstand. Hmph! Old Dragon King snorted coldly and said, Even if Lord Blood Moon is here, he has no qualifications to force old me to take a stand! What are you? As for this matter they are the guests that my Dragons invited into the ancient city, how would it be reasonable for Old Master to take action against the noble guests of the n? Old Mr. Miller stared at Blood Guardian and said, You old family chatter, you have time to spare, why dont you have a fight with me. I said I would suppress you, so I will honor my word! Saying that, Old Mr. Miller didnt care if Blood Guardian understood him or not, he approached towards Blood Guardian with great strides. What are you doing? Blood Guardians face changed in shock, and he couldnt help but ask in a loud voice. Old Mr. Miller didnt say anything, he couldnt understand anyway, he just shot to suppress it. Boom! Old Mr. Millers fist momentum rose again, swinging his fist to attack Blood Guardian. Help me! Blood Guardians face was horrified, and he couldnt help but open his mouth and shout. At the moment of life and death, he didnt care about the face of a great emperor, now he was suffering from severe origin injuries, if he continued to fight, he would really die. On the other side, Holy Elder did not say a word, instantly shot to intercept and kill, the majestic power of the great emperor in the fist force cohesion, out of the fist force cut through the sky, attacked and killed to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller still ignored Holy Elders fist, he continued to approach towards Blood Guardian, Blood Guardian retreated rapidly, but could not be fast enough to ovee the golden fist like lightning. Blood Guardian was horrified, but he could only gather his own Great Emperors power and cross his arms to the suppression of Old Mr. Millers fist. Bang! Blood Guardian was sent flying with a punch and was staggering back. Holy Elders fist power also attacked and killed him, Old Mr. Millers left hand evolved fist power then met the attack, with Holy Elders hard punch. As the punchnded, Holy Elders body swayed, and Old Mr. Miller used the power of the punch to chase after Blood Guardian like lightning. Before the person arrived, a heavenly fist intention rushed up to the sky, the heavens trembled, the avenue roared, the embedded share of the domineering and boundless power of the holy level was like an ocean of fury like an outburst, and swept towards Blood Guardian. Roar! Blood Guardian was unable to avoid, he roared in anger, his eyes wide with rage, he no longer cared about his own origin injury, he crazily pushed the power of the Great Emperor, condensing all the origin power that he could use, and evolved a huge round of blood moon fist shadow to meet the fist that contained heavenly fist intent. Rumble! It was as if this ce had been detonated, erupting with a roaring sound. Click! The blood moon was broken and cracks appeared. Old Mr. Millers fist once again sted at Blood Guardians body, sending him flying. Plop! Just as Blood Guardians body fell, a figure followed him like a shadow, instantly arriving, and a foot fell from the air, stepping on Blood Guardians body. Old Mr. Miller stepped on Blood Guardians foot and looked around the scene, his face murderous as he opened his mouth and said, There is no need for the older generation to intervene in the battle of the younger generation. The young generations fight, what are the old guys doing? Regardless of which Agist, if another Great Emperor Realm targets the grandson of the old man for assassination, this is what will happen! After speaking, Old Mr. Miller stepped on Blood Guardians right leg and violently erupted a powerful and iparable Saint-level power, the violent and surging overbearing Saint-level power copsed on Blood Guardians chest like a huge mountain. Ka Ru!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The origin shattered! In Blood Guardians horrified face, Old Mr. Miller stepped on the bottom of his foot, almost bursting Blood Guardians entire chest and crushing his internal organs directly! Rumble! There seems to be the sound of muffled thunder, the wind is raging, the wind is rising, there seems to be the sound of wailing between heaven and earth. The great emperor fell, and heaven and earth lost their colors! An Agist Emperor, in the eyes of the many Agist people in the field, was forcefully killed by Old Mr. Miller, and was trampled by one foot. The entire arena was silent. Everything was quiet. No one would have thought that after nearly a hundred years, another Agist Emperor would fall in the Ancient City of Ruins and die in this way! Chapter 1607 – One Battle Down The atmosphere in the arena was silent yet with a hint of strangeness. An Agist Emperor died like this, this is definitely a shocking event, The Battle of Emperors Fall so far, there has been no great emperor fall in Agist. Even if the major Agist had some friction in their private lives, it was not enough to escte to the point of an Emperor-level battle. Now, under the eyes of the major Agists, Blood Moons Blood Guardian was killed, which really shocked the entire audience. Old Dragon Kings face shed with a hint of surprise, but then he was relieved. Titan Emperor Old Mans copper bell eyes shed, looked at Old Mr. Miller a nce, he did not say anything, but his own majestic as oceanic heaving blood slightly floating, visible under the fall of a great emperor in his heart is also a little unsettled. Old Man of the Apocalypse eyes of the gaze slightly narrowed, face more and more cold, he knows, nearly a hundred years of calm years may have toe to an end, a bloody storm is about to attack. Blood Guardian is dead, these Agist Emperor more or less also a little bit of feeling, lips die, teeth cold reasoning they understand. From a certain point of view, the Dark Agist is one and the same, now that Blood Guardian has been killed, will this be the beginning? Will this be the beginning of a great war at the Imperial level? They didnt know, but in any case, the entire Dark Agist would not be able to return to the usual peaceful years. A bloody war might really being. Holy Elder nuzzled his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didnt say a word, he looked towards the crowd of Holy Night people, and shouted, Go, leave this ce! With that, Holy Elder took the lead and led the people of Holy Night people to quickly leave. Holy Elder was afraid. Since Blood Guardian would fall, he would fall as well. If he really wanted to stay, if he was unwilling, Old Mr. Miller would probably continue to attack, and if the other Agist Emperors in the arena didnt take action, he would definitely die. Watching Holy Elder leave, Old Mr. Millers heart moved, and finally did not make a move. If a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse really wanted to escape, it would be difficult for him to leave the other party behind even if he chased after them. Besides, if he is really forced to rush, Holy Elder will directly run towards the forbidden area of the outernd, holding the idea of burning with a stone, and luring out the mysterious existence in the forbidden area, then it will be troublesome. Old Mr. Miller has explored the situation of the six Forbidden Lands, and he is still extremely afraid of the existence of the Forbidden Land. By killing an Agist Emperor today, Old Mr. Millers purpose had been achieved. He just wants to warn the entire Dark Agist that the younger generation ispeting with each other, and if the older generation dares to make a move, then he wouldnt mind killing a few more people, even if its a great emperor, he would still have to die! Lest the Dark Agist really thought that Jason didnt have strong people to support him. Jason was also stunned, he really didnt expect Old Mr. Miller to kill an Agist Emperor, this was really awesome. He decided to believe Old Mr. Miller when he bragged about his mastery of hundreds of floors. Great Emperor Realm, just like Hyacinths Sacred Level, Old Mr. Miller fought one against two, but one of them was killed and the other one escaped with injuries. This is the life of a bull! Old Mr. Miller walked towards Jasons side, his own breath has been converged, and as an ordinary ordinary unobtrusive bad old man in general, and even took out a dry stick of cigarettes and lighted it up, slowly smoked a couple of mouthfuls. As if killing an Agist Emperor just now had nothing to do with him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Blood GuardianC At this time, the Blood Moon people woke up as if from a dream, and all of them screamed in terror as they rushed to the ce where Blood Guardian had fallen to the ground, and saw that Blood Guardian had already died of gas. He was dead! A Great Emperor Realm powerhouse in the n had died like this, which made them mourn and spread a deep sense of fear. A Great Emperor cannot be defeated! This was almost the consensus of the Dark Agist. Now, a Great Emperor had fallen, this was too shocking and would cause the entire Blood Moon to shake. Sons of the Blood Moons face was pale, the look in his eyes was terrified, a great sense of fear wrapped around him, and he had a sense of uncontroble trembling all over his body. Go, take Blood Guardians corpse and leave quickly! Sons of the Blood Moon shouted in a hurried tone, terrified and uneasy. Since the other party even dared to kill a Great Emperor, then they, the people of the Blood Moon, were even more insignificant, and if they really wanted to continue staying here, who knew if they would be killed immediately? Sons of the Blood Moon didnt want to die, he wanted to continue living, he wanted to achieve Emperor Level Power, or even Great Emperor Realm! Some of the Sons of the Blood Moon held back the grief and anger in their hearts, they didnt even dare to look at Old Mr. Millers side, and immediately left with the Blood Guardians corpse in their arms. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the Sons of the Blood Moon side, thinking about whether he should simply ughter the Sons of the Blood Moon as well. But after thinking about it, he gave up on the idea. This is in the Ancient City of Ruins, in the field there are other Agist powerhouses surrounded, if he really want to do too much, maybe the other Agist feel threatened, those big Emperor Level Power may really have to take action. Old Mr. Miller may be strong, but hes still alone, so its best not to get caught in the crossfire. As for Sons of the Blood Moon,e what may, there would always be a chance to kill him. Lets go! Old Man of the Apocalypse opened his mouth at this time and left with the manpower of The Holy n of the Apocalypses lineage. Titan Emperor Old Man looked towards Old Mr. Miller and said in a jarring voice, Very strong! I never thought that there were such strong people in the outside world. Saying that, Titan Emperor Old Man also led the people of Titan people to leave. In therge square, the only people left were the Dragons lineage and Jason, Old Mr. Miller and the others. Old Dragon Kingughed and said, Go sit in my ns stronghold. Thank you, n Chief Dragon King. Jason said. Old Dragon Kings stance in the party was still crucial, although Old Dragon King acted unbiased, this was the greatest help to Jason and the others. If the Dragons side was really going to make trouble, the Great Emperor Realm powerhouses from the other ns would also go along with the situation, and then Old Mr. Miller would really be in danger on his own. Jason also saw that Old Dragon King appeared to be extremely strong and domineering, and was extremely doting on Lilith. Just now, in front of Holy Elder, he even opened his mouth to warn the Holy Night peoples holy son, if he dares to think ill of Lilith again, he will kill him! This was the warning of a supreme great emperor, and if he said it, he would do it. As you can imagine, at that moment, Saint Leo was afraid that he would even have the heart to die, being warned like this in front of everyone was also extremely humiliating. Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and Wolf Boy followed the Dragons towards the Dragons stronghold. With the killing of an Agist Emperor, Jason felt that it was time to leave this ce. Blood Moon and Holy Night people would not let go, if they stayed, on one hand, they would make things difficult for Dragons, and would involve Dragons, who would not be able to say that they would side with Jason and Lilith to help fight against these two Agists; on the other hand, if they stayed in the Ancient City of Ruins, they would have to leave. On the other hand, if he continues to stay in Ancient City of Ruins, Blood Moon and Holy Night people will join hands again to kill him, and that will be very dangerous. On the other hand, if he continues to stay in Ancient City of Ruins, Blood Moon and Holy Night people will join hands again to kill him. Chapter 1608 – Forbidden Land Mystery Dragons stronghold. It was already afternoon, and the afterglow of the setting sun was reflected on the ancient walls of Dragons stronghold, revealing a rustic feeling of mottled age. In the main hall, Old Dragon King, Parks, Dragon Master, Lilith and other Dragons were all there, Old Mr. Miller, Jason and the others were also sitting at one side, talking to each other. During this time, Old Dragon King also asked Old Mr. Miller some questions about cultivation, in which Jason could only act as an interpreter, which was inconvenient. However, after some inquiries, Old Dragon King had some understanding of the cultivation situation in CaroviaHyacinth, and when he heard Old Mr. Miller say that there were a lot of people with simr strength like him in CaroviaHyacinth, Old Dragon King was really surprised. Old Dragon King was really surprised. Old Dragon King knew that apart from Agist, there must be many other unknown powerhouses in the world today. However, the power of Carovia Hyacinth was beyond his imagination. What shocked Old Dragon King even more was Carovia Hyacinths level of alchemy. ording to Dragon Masters words, Old Mr. Millers level of alchemy was far above his. Dragon Masters alchemy level in the Dark Agist was almost among the top three alchemists, and Dragon Master thought that he was inferior to Old Mr. Miller, so it was obvious that Old Mr. Millers alchemy attainments were also extremely strong. Unexpectedly, Old Mr. Miller said that his level of alchemy was nothingpared to Carovia Hyacinth, and that there were many others who were stronger than him. This also made Old Dragon King more and more curious about Carovia Hyacinth. During the conversation, Jason remembered that Old Mr. Miller had asked him to ask Old Dragon King about Forbidden Land, so he considered his words and asked, Old Dragon King, how much do you know about Forbidden Land? To tell you the truth, Old Mr. Miller once brought me to the edge of Forbidden Land to check it out, and I have a feeling that there seems to be people living inside that Forbidden Land. At these words, Old Dragon Kings face changed slightly. Forbidden Land was not to be talked about.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This was a consensus among the major Dark Agists. However, Jasonster words caught Old Dragon Kings attention, and he looked at Jason suspiciously and asked, Are you sure there are people living inside? You can sense it? Jason said, I cant see the other side, nor can I sense the situation inside. But I basically confirm that there are people existing inside those Forbidden Land. Old Dragon King murmured and said, Forbidden Land is not to be talked about in Agist. But since you brought it up, Ill say a few more words. I dont know much about Forbidden Land. I once heard Ancestor say that Forbidden Lands existence seems to be suppressing something. Ancestor? Jasons heart fluttered, the one who could make Old Dragon King call himself Ancestor was only the supreme existence among Dragons, right? Could it be that it was the same Dragons Ancestor who had participated in The Battle of Emperors Fall back then? Suppressing something? What does that mean? Jason couldnt help but ask curiously. Old Dragon King said, I cant say exactly, Ancestor had discussed with his contemporaries, perhaps its something like a passageway that is being suppressed. A channel? Jasons face was stunned as he frowned and asked, There are some passages within Forbidden Land? Where do these passages lead to? Why do they need to be suppressed? Old Dragon Kingughed bitterly as he shook his head and said, I dont know about these. This is just some spection from Ancestor and the others, and it is not certain if this is the case. In addition, these six Forbidden Lands dont only have the Ancient City of Ruins as an entrance, there are entrances in other ces as well. Maybe there are entrances on your side of Carovia as well, but you just havent realized it yet. There are other entrances? Is there any basis for that? Jason asked. Old Dragon King took a deep breath and said, Back then, The Battle of Emperors Fall, there was an unknown terror striking in Forbidden Land, and at that time, a corner was vaguely lifted in Forbidden Land, and it seemed that there were other entrances, which were also simr to the Ancient City of Ruins. However, it is hard to say whether these portals will open or not. Jason was a bit shocked, after a long time, he said, Lets say for example, if there is also an unknown entrance on the Carovia side, then if you follow this entrance in, you are also entering this small world? Would that be a direct entry into the Ancient City of Ruins of this small world, or would it be an entry into some other realm? If youe in through the other entrance, what you enter is not necessarily the Ancient City of Ruins side, the probability is that it is in some other realm. But it is true that they are all in the same small world. Old Dragon King said. So, even if its in another realm, its still possible toe directly to the Ancient City of Ruins side? Jason said. Old Dragon King smiled and said, Thats not necessarily true. Maybe the other entrances are on the other side of Forbidden Land, and there is still Forbidden Land separating them from Ancient City of Ruins, so if you want toe over to the Ancient City of Ruins side, you have to go through Forbidden Land to do so? Jason nodded, it was indeed possible. This small world was too big, it seemed that a side of three thousand worlds had beenpressed into this small world by folding space. What was on the other side of Forbidden Land? No one knew. Because no one in the Dark Agist had ever gone deep into Forbidden Land, they knew nothing about the situation in Forbidden Land. In addition, in Ancient City of Ruins, besides the boundary of Forbidden Land, there are actually many other boundaries, for example, on the back of Ancient City of Ruins, if you keep going forward, there are tens of hundreds of kilometers of pristine mountains and forests, deep pools and swamps, and barren wastnd and Gobi, but the Agist have never explored that side. In fact, there are countless Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures over there, but they dont dare to go there at all, its too dangerous. Over the past few hundred years, there were Emperor Level Power in the Dark Agist who went there to explore, but basically none of them came back and all of them died. There was a Great Emperor Realm power was rmed, several Great Emperor Realm power teamed up to go, although alive back but was seriously injured, warning future generations should not set foot in that area, that area exists in the big weird. Strangely enough, even if there is a great weirdness in that area, as long as you dont go to step on it, it will be safe and sound, and there has never been any abnormality in that area. The Dark Agist Emperor guessed that maybe there was a Forbidden Land in this area, because even if there was something in that area, they didnt dare to act rashly, as long as they didnt mess with it, they would be fine. With Old Dragon Kings words, this small world exists a lot of secrets, the current dark Agist explored the secret, perhaps less than one percent. Everything is still covered in mist. After finishing the matter of Forbidden Land, Jason remembered something and said, Old Dragon King, regarding the piece of alchemy, I want to start some cooperation with Dragons. Cooperation? Old Dragon Kings face was stunned as he asked, Why dont you tell me, how to cooperate? Over in Carovia, I know a senior who is a master of alchemy. With the same medicinal materials, the quality of the martial pills that are refined is higher, and apart from martial pills, some Origin Pill, Rejuvenation Pills, and so on are all like this. In addition, this senior can also refine some pills that target the cultivation aspect of spiritual power. Jason said. The moment these words came out, Old Dragon King and Parks both had their faces changed, and both of them couldnt help but look at each other. Parks even looked at Jason and said in an urgent tone, Satan, are these words true? Is it really possible to refine pills that target spiritual power cultivation? Really! Jason said in an affirmative tone. Chapter 1609 – Leaving the Ancient City Hearing Jasons affirmative answer, both Old Dragon King and Parks, the two Great Emperor Level Power are going to be unable to sit still. On the Dark World side, for those below Great Emperor Realm, the cultivation of spiritual power may not be as important as Secret Realm Power cultivation, and those below Great Emperor Realm can be promoted to Great Emperor Realm through Secret Realm Power cultivation, taking the cultivation path of proving the way with power. The Great Emperor Realm can be promoted to the Great Emperor Realm by practicing Secret Realm Power and following the path of cultivation. However, after Great Emperor Realm, once one has reached a certain level, the cultivation of spiritual power is crucial. Strong spiritual power can realize the Heaven and Earth Way at a deeper level, and the power of Heaven and Earth can be used more and more powerfully. Why was Old Mr. Miller able to take on two great Emperor Level Powers by himself? Apart from the fact that Old Mr. Millers punching power is so powerful, the power of the heavens and the earth that is added to it is also not to be ignored; Old Mr. Millers use of the power of the heavens and the earth is obviously much better than that of the Holy Elder and the Blood Guardian. At the level of a great emperor, any increase in the power of the heavens and the earth can be magnified infinitely. Parks is also a thread short of reaching the level of the Ultimate Emperor, the limitation is his understanding of the Heaven and Earth Avenue, his own spiritual cultivation is not strong, thest time Old Mr. Miller to help him understand the Heaven and Earth Avenue, it is already very helpful to him. If his spiritual power had been cultivated to a strong enough level, it would not be a problem for him to take a step forward and reach the level of an Ultimate Emperor. Old Dragon King was also facing the same problem, having reached his level of strength, his own cultivation in addition to refining his own Great Emperors power, was to cultivate his mind and realize the way of the heart. This cannot be separated from the cultivation of spiritual power. Therefore, when they learned that Jasons side was actually able to refine elixirs in the aspect of spiritual power cultivation, they were really excited, which meant that they had the hope of being able to break through the short boards of their own spiritual power aspect, break through the shackles, and have a stronger strength. Satan, if your side is truly able to refine an elixir for mental power cultivation, no matter what the price is, or what resources are needed to exchange for it, I, the Dragons lineage, will ept it all. Old Dragon King opened his mouth, then solemnly emphasized again, Remember, its take it all as it is! Alright, Ill remember! Jason opened his mouth, somewhat surprised by this eagerness of Old Dragon King. It seemed that Old Mr. Millers judgment at that time was spot on, as the Dark Agists side took the cultivation path of Cultivation that proved the way with force, and after reaching all the way to Great Emperor Realm, the ws in the true aspect of Spiritual Power were also manifested. Therefore any material that could enhance their spiritual power aspect, whether it be in terms of feats or pills, they were all in a rush to do so. However, refining pills in this area requires some materials. The main one is the beast core of a foreign beast. I see that your n has hunted quite a few foreign beasts, I wonder if the beast cores have been preserved? Jason asked. Beast cores? Dragon Master on the side was surprised.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Its these Jason opened his mouth and took out the beast cores taken from the exotic beasts he hunted in the outlyingnds with Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy the other day. Beast cores are mainly located in the skulls of the beasts, these beasts absorb the spiritual qi of heaven and earth, and are able to mutate and evolve, so they form beast cores in their skulls over time. Jason further exined. Dragon Master took a look and said, These have. Agist this side knows that the cores on the skulls of these beasts should have a role to y, but I just dont know how to utilize them. These beast cores are capable of alchemy? Naturally they can. If Dragons still has some beast cores saved, they might as well hand them over to me. In addition, besides the beast cores there are also some herbs needed. Jason said. Old Dragon Kingughed and said, How about this, Dragon Master you lead Satan and the others to the medicinal herbs storehouse. Satan you look at the medicinal herbs in the storehouse and pick away the ones you need to use. When Old Dragon King said this, that meant that he hadplete trust in Jason. Of course, Jasons weight alone wasnt enough, it was mainly Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers fist intent was heavenly, his own strength was iparably strong, and he was also a master alchemist, Old Dragon King still had great trust in him. Jason immediately greeted Old Mr. Miller, and went to Dragons medicinal herb storehouse to start selecting some medicinal herbs, there are some animal nuclei stored in the medicinal herb storehouse, basically they are all the nuclei of beasts of the sixth grade or above, these high-grade animal nuclei are more effective in refining the Forged God Pill. After being busy for a while, Jason and the others had to say goodbye in the evening. Old Dragon King also did not stay, they knew that Jason and the others would be in danger if they continued to stay in the Ancient City of Ruins. Old Mr. Miller killed Blood Guardian and injured Holy Elder, Blood Moon and Holy Night people will not let go, these two ns have stronger Emperor Level Power. Lets say Lord Blood Moon, Holy Night Emperor, and so on. Even the Emperor of Blood, who is rumored to be awakening, and the Holy Night peoples Holy Night Emperor, who is said to be alive, are old monsters from the same era as the Emperor of Blood, and both participated in the Battle of Emperors Fall a hundred years ago. If these old monsters really want toe out, together with Lord Blood Moon and Holy Night Emperor, these top great emperors, even if Old Mr. Miller is stronger, it is still hard to beat him with two fists. Jason they all stayed in Ancient City of Ruins for a while, the danger would also intensify by one point. Ill walk you guys out. Old Dragon King said. Thanks a lot. Jason said. Jason and the others in Ancient City of Ruins must have been secretly watched by Blood Moon and Holy Night people, and when they left, Old Dragon King personally sent them out was also conveying a signal that with Old Dragon King apanying them, at least for now, no one in Ancient City of Ruins would dare to dare. Ruins, at least for now, no one in Ancient City of Ruins would dare to make a move in the dark. Satan, are you returning to Carovia next? Liliths beautiful amber-colored eyes looked towards Jason and couldnt help but ask. Jason nodded and said, Yes, its time to return to Carovia. there also happens to be something going on over there in Carovia, so I guess I have to stay in Carovia for a while. Well, then remember to tell me when youe back over to Dark World. Lilith said with a smile. Jason was quite headstrong after hearing this, feeling that this Princess Dragons would have to go looking for herself when she came back to Dark World? Old Dragon King was extremely spoiled towards Lilith, if Lilith were to hang around by his side, if anything really happened, Im afraid Old Dragon King wouldnt be able to spare himself. This is really a big trouble, the key he is also not good to refuse, only can vaguely say: Uh line, to time to say it. Ancient City of Ruins entrance. Old Dragon King, Parks, Lilith, these Dragons people sent Jason and his party out, and after leaving the entrance, they appeared at the halfway point of the mountain range in the outside world, and there were Agist martial artists guarding this ce. Seeing Old Dragon King and otherse out, these Agist guards faces were in awe, Old Dragon King and Parks are known to all Agists as the Great Emperor Realms strongest men, they wouldnt dare to have any ckness. Old Dragon King, then we will leave first. Ill contact Lilith when the relevant elixir chaines outter, Jason said. Good. Old Dragon King nodded his head and said with a smile, Next time you have the chance, why dont you ask Lilith to take you as a guest in my DragonsHoly Land. That would be much appreciated. Jasonughed. In the end, Jason and his group bid farewell to Old Dragon King and the others, and descended the mountain on that note, returning to the Babia stronghold first and foremost. Chapter 1610 – Blood Moon’s Wrath Blood Moon Holy Land. This ce is like a world of its own, separated from the outside world, with an area the size of a small town, with age-old ancient buildings and modern high-rise buildings, with dark red as the main color. Here is Blood Moons Holy Land, in its periphery there is a team of Blood Moon warriors in the patrol stationed in the periphery there are vehicles to and from, in addition to the people of the Blood Moon, there are also arge number of ordinary people living here, these ordinary people are considered to be the ves of the Blood Moon, for the Blood Moons people to serve, for example, clothing, food, housing, transportation and other aspects. Clothing, food, housing, transportation, and so on.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The inner circle is the center of Blood Moon Holy Land. Only the people of Blood Moon could enter the inner circle, and ordinary people were isted from it. The inner core of Blood Moon Holy Land wasnt too big, the buildings here were extremely old, and in the oldness, there was a magnificent and simple meaning, which appeared majestic and had a deep heritage. At this moment, in the inner circle of Holy Land, a middle-aged man hurriedly rushed towards arge hall, his speed was extremely fast, and his own self manifested a powerful emperor-level atmosphere, which was clearly a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse. Karen was really in a hurry, just now he had received urgent information that Blood Guardian had been killed in the Ancient City of Ruins! When he first heard this news, Karen couldnt believe it, thinking that he was hearing things, or that the nsmen over at Ancient City of Ruins had spoken wrongly or something. But in the end, the facts proved that he was right, Blood Guardian had really fallen. A great emperor, his body died! This was definitely an event that triggered an earthquake in Blood Moon. The impact of the fall of a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse was manifold, and a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse could be said to be the most crucial force in measuring the power of a Dark Agist. With the fall of the Blood Guardian, it could be imagined that Blood Moons overall strength would plummet. The impact would be so great that it would even affect Blood Moons next big ns. As this matter was of great importance, Karen needed to report to Lord Blood Moon at the first time, so he sped all the way here, and finally arrived in front of that ancient and magnificent hall. Blood Moon Sanctuary. Even with Karens strength and status, he couldnt enter the sanctuary without permission, but under the urgency of the situation, he couldnt care less and immediately walked towards the inside of Blood Moon Sanctuary. Outside the Sanctuary, the Sanctuary warriors stationed there saw this, and a leader immediately said in a deep voice, Karen, before the Great Emperor closed his door, he said that no one can enter and disturb him. Something big has happened to my n. Karen opened his mouth as he said in a deep voice, Immediately inform the Great Emperor that Blood Guardian was killed in Ancient City of Ruins and has fallen. As soon as the Sanctuary Guardian leader heard this, his entire body was a bit confused C Blood Guardian has fallen! A Great Emperor Realm powerhouse in the n had died? How could this be possible? It was simply unbelievable to him! However, he knew that Karen couldnt have passed on the news falsely, and that this was an important matter that needed to be reported to Lord Blood Moon at the first opportunity. The Temple Chief immediately said in a deep voice, Wait a moment, Ill report it to the Great Emperor! With that, the Temple Chief hurriedly walked in towards the Holy Temple. The depths of the Holy Temple. This ce can be said to be a restricted area of Blood Moon Holy Land, only two people can approach it on weekdays, one is Lord Blood Moon, and the other is the fallen Blood Guardian. There was also a secret room in the depths of the sanctuary, which had a dim yellow light, and the wide room was filled with an unpleasant and pungent smell of blood. Invisibly, making this chamber as if in a sea of blood in the ocean, that rich bloody vor seems to have existed for endless years, under the umtion of the day, the bloody vor is strong to the extreme, in which every breath is like sucking in a share of blood. The center of the chamber, there is a huge Pool of Blood, Pool of Blood around, there are a total of nine channels connected to the trough of blood, at the moment these nine channels in the trough of blood, there is a bright red eye-piercing blood in the surge, along the trough of blood into the Pool of Blood. The blood in the troughs was filled with a strong bloody vor, but it was unknown what kind of blood it was, and it also contained a strong medicinal energy, which was mixed together, and it continuously flowed into the huge Pool of Blood. In the Pool of Blood, the viscous, scarlet, thick blood water was undting, and there was a crystal coffin floating in the blood water. The energy essence in the Pool of Blood was transformed into wisps of blood mist that continuously converged into the crystal coffin, causing the entire crystal coffin to be filled with a mass of blood mist, reflecting the entire crystal coffin in red. Inside the crystal coffin, there was a figure lying, an extremely old figure, withered face, full of wrinkles, skin and bones, like a humanoid skeleton. This figure eyes closed, as if in a deep sleep, along with his every breath, the crystal coffin that the energy of the rich blood mist is sucked out of the air, along with his mouth and nose into the body, followed by a wisp of blood mist in the crystal coffin to generate, and so the cycle goes on and on. Pool of Blood side, silently stood an upright figure, d in blood-colored robes, a head of blood-colored hair casually scattered, thin face, slightly old, eyes with a touch of scarlet, open and close contains a blood-colored sharp, invisible exudes a long time in the upper position of the heavy power. Lord Blood Moon! This is the current Lord Blood Moon of the Blood Moon lineage. He looked at the withered and old figure in the crystal coffin, his expression looked slightly nervous, sleeping for decades, woke up one day, but I dont know whether he can break through the Emperors confinement. Emperor of Blood Ancestor, I hope that once you wake up, you will be able to break through the Great Emperors confinement, and lead my n to unify the Dark Agist! Lord Blood Moon whispered to himself. Just then- Tic! In the secret room, an rm-like sound rang out. Lord Blood Moons face sank, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes, he had already passed down the order that the Emperor of Blood Ancestor must not be disturbed by anything at the moment of his imminent recovery, what was wrong with the Temple Guards and the others? Lord Blood Moon walked to the side of the chamber despite his dissatisfaction, he picked up amunicator and said, What is the matter to disturb? Great Emperor, Karen hase to report that Lord Blood Guardian has fallen to his death! In themunicator, an urgent and tense voice came from the Temple Chief. Blood Guardian died? The pupils in Lord Blood Moons eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, and in the next moment, an extremely powerful pressure was released as he said in a deep voice, What did you say, Blood Guardian has fallen? How did he die? Who killed him? I dont know the details, Karen came to report that she was killed in the Ancient City of Ruins. Ancient City of Ruins, who could have killed Blood Guardian, Dragons, Titan people? Lord Blood Moon frowned, the gaze in his eyes as cold as ice, he said, Where is Karen? Waiting outside the temple. Good, Ill go out. Lord Blood Moon spoke. Lord Blood Moon looked towards the crystal coffin where Emperor of Blood Ancestor was dormant, and thought it would be better to go out to understand the situation first. A great Emperor Level Power actually fell in Ancient City of Ruins, this matter was too serious. Chapter 1611 – Returning to the Stronghold Outside Blood Moon Sanctuary. Lord Blood Moons figure appeared steeply, wrapped in a monstrous fury and supreme Great Emperor pressure, the entire heaven and earth changed color, the wind and clouds surged, the weather was thousands of, a heavy bloody murderous aura as thick as the sea of blood drifting in and out, covering the sky and the sun, causing the entire Blood Moon Holy Land to be under the furious and extreme Great Emperor pressure. Great, Great Emperor! Karens face changed when she saw Lord Blood Moon, and she hurriedly opened her mouth and shouted. Blood Guardian has fallen? Lord Blood Moon asked with a voice as cold as an ice de piercing the bones. Yes, just received news, Blood Guardian has fallen in Ancient City of Ruins, killed by, killed to death. Karen said with her head bowed. Facing the pressure of Lord Blood Moons anger, even if he was a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, he sensed a feeling as heavy as a mountain, it was too terrifying. The wrath of a Great Emperor could easily lead to bloodshed. What in the world is going on? You actually fell in the Ancient City of Ruins? Just what kind of n did this? Lord Blood Moons voice rose in anger, his eyes bloodshot and extremely horrifying. It wasnt the other Agist people, it was killed by martial artists from the outside world. Karen said. Martial artists from the outside world? Lord Blood Moon was greatly surprised, he frowned and said in a deep voice, Give me the specifics. Karen whirled around and told what he had learned one by one. It included Jason and the others first battling Blood Moon and Holy Night peoples Quasi-Emperor Realm disciples in the Ancient City of Ruins ring field, and then killing two First Emperor Realm powerhouses one after another in the ring field. In the end, Holy Elder and Blood Guardian arrived, and Old Mr. Miller fought one against two, eventually killing Blood Guardian in full view of the crowd. One person fought two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses alone, Blood Guardian was killed and Holy Elder was injured What exactly is the identity of this old man? Lord Blood Moon asked. It is unknown at the moment. I only know that hees from Carovia and is Satans grandfather. Sons of the Blood Moon and Satan have some problems. Previously, Sons of the Blood Moon and Holy Night people joined hands and sent people to Carovia to kill Satan, but the people who went there were all wiped out, and it should be this old man who took action. It was this old man who made the move. Karen opened her mouth and then added, This old man finally threatened that the younger generation would fight for supremacy, and if the older generation dared to intervene, then he would hunt them down to the end. Damn it! Lord Blood Moon was burning with rage, the impact of the fall of a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse was too great, it might even affect some of his next ns. The Emperor of Blood Ancestor is at the point of recovery, and Im too distracted, so I need to keep a close eye on it at all times to avoid any mistakes. Lord Blood Moon opened his mouth as he continued, Immediately retrieve the Blood Illusion and find out the identities of these few outside martial artists for me, especially that old mans identity must be found out. Killing my ns Grand Protector, I will make them all pay in blood! Yes! Karen nodded her head and next prepared to recall Sons of the Blood Moon, Blood Illusion was precisely the name of Sons of the Blood Moon. After a pause, Lord Blood Moon said in a cold voice, At that time, the Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, and Old Man of the Apocalypse were all present? They just watched as the Great Protector of my n was given the kill? Right. At that time, Holy Elder and Blood Guardian both called on these Great Emperor powerhouses to join forces against each other, but they didnt listen and chose to stand by and watch. Karen said. Good, very good! Lord Blood Moon opened his mouth, his face growing more and more cold and gloomy. Three dayster. Babia. Jason returned to Babia with Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At that time, leaving the Ancient City of Ruins was also very smooth, Jason was prepared for Blood Moon and Holy Night people to ambush and kill him, but the whole way out was unimpeded. Jason of course will not think that the two Agist this forget, in the Ancient City of Ruins, he killed these two races a lot of disciples, Old Mr. Miller is to kill a Great Emperor Realm strong, this blood feud is only afraid of not resolved. When he left, these two Agist did not ambush and attack, it should be that they did not have time to make deployment arrangements. In the future, he will inevitably face the fury of these two Agists, and even these two ns will mobilize some forces in the Dark World to attack him. Jason was fearless, and he was prepared to fight in Dark World in the future. Both he and the Satan Operation Group had always be stronger in battle. As a warrior, as long as you are alive, you will continue to fight! Jason returns and is greeted on Babias side by Mary, Hemers, Chef Spoon, Mr. Warfield, Tiger, and other Satan Operation Warriors, their faces agog. Jason exchanged pleasantries with the Satan Operation Warriors in the arena, and then looked at Mary and asked, Nothing much has happened in the past few days, right? Mary shook her head and said, Not really. However, Manjusakas side seems to have gathered unusual movements from Night Shadow, Assassination League, and some other organizations today, and its still uncertain what moves these forces are making. For now Manjusaka is still under surveince. Manjusaka came over to this side of the stronghold? Jasons face was stunned, previously Manjusaka was over at the Jaguar military merchant stronghold. He came over just a couple days ago, I think he was looking for you for something. It just so happened that you werent around. Mary said. Jason nodded, he didnt say anything else and returned to the stronghold building with the Satan Operation Warriors in the field first. Back at the stronghold, Jason briefly went over the current situation of the three strongholds of Devils Army Factory, and basically everything was working as nned. The Jaguar military merchant stronghold and Stone firearms stronghold were also as normal, including the Doom City side, there was nothing unusual, which also let Jason put his heart down. Jason thought that after the situation of the remaining two strongholds had stabilized, he still had to gather some elite troops, at least Devils Army Factory had to ensure that there were more than 500 elite warriors, so as to be able to cope with any unexpected crises that might arise. Jason then went to Manjusakas studio in the stronghold building. Mary said that Manjusaka was still keeping an eye on Dark World, so he wanted to see if there was any noteworthy information. Knock knock! Jason walks over, reaches out and knocks on the door, and immediately pushes in on that. A sexy, hot figure jumped into his eyes, and the ten fingers of his hands were constantly tapping on the keyboard, and the screen of the super mainframe was constantly shing a source code. Gathered any unusual intel? Jason walked over, reaching out to support the backrest of the chair Manjusaka was sitting on, and he also leaned down to look at theputer screen, except that he couldnt understand these source codes at all. Manjusakas smoldering and enchanting jade face lifted up, a pair of brown eyes looked at Jason and said, Satan, youre finally back. Hm? Can be considered? Looking forward to my return so much? Jason said with a smile. Manjusaka red at Jason as she stretched her back, wearing only a low-cut knit shirt, which immediately raised the raging sea of fullness as she did so. Jason looked down, and his eyes fell directly into the deep, bottomless gully. Dont look, in the near future, Im only afraid that the various forces over at Dark World are going to make a move. Manjusakas voice came. Chapter 1612 Jason’s Arrangement Jasons eyes shed with a stern sharpness after he heard that, and he said, Dark World is preparing to make some moves over there? Which forces? Night Shadow and all that? Manjusaka nodded and said, The information I gathered shows that Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance are all making moves, and Night Shadow is constantly tightening their manpower in their strongholds, and some of the Dark Army Warriors in their strongholds are tightening their manpower in their strongholds. Some Dark Army Warriors are returning to Dark City. I suspect that Night Emperor is gathering men. Such a move is bound to have some kind of n, and it might be preparing to unite its forces to attack our strongholds. Jasons eyes shed with a glint after hearing this, and he wasnt surprised by the unusual behavior of Night Shadows forces. Now, he was basically certain that the backers behind Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance were the major Agists, with Holy Night people and Blood Moon being the most important. During the trip to Ancient City of Ruins, Holy Night people and Blood Moon suffered heavy losses, with many of their disciples killed and a great emperor falling, these two ns were bound to be furious, and would surely follow up with retaliatory actions. Therefore, it was normal for Night Shadows forces to be summoned by these Agists to plot a counterattack. Jason thought for a moment and said, Contact the remaining two strongholds and summon Iron, Cameron, Baron, Treg, lion, and other Satan Operation Warriors back. Manjusakas face froze for a moment, and she looked at Jason between blinks of her eyes and said, Having summoned Iron and the others back, then who else is left to run these two strongholds? Just leave 20 Satan Operation Warriors in each stronghold each. At the same time, have Iron, Treg and the others rush back with about 200 elite warriors each from their respective strongholds. Jason said. Good. Manjusaka opened her mouth, and she set about contacting the two strongholds. Keep me posted. Jasonmanded, preparing to walk out. Hey Satan, are you just going to leave? Before Jason could take a step to leave, Manjusakas voice filled with a ghostlyint came. Jason stopped hard, he looked at Manjusaka and asked with a smile, Whats wrong? Is there something else? Manjusaka red at Jason in annoyance, she gritted her teeth, and finally said as if she had suffered a lot of grievances, You, you dont want me at all! Jason immediately realized something when he heard that. He immediately had a big headache, this is not just back there are many things need to deal with it, so also did not think to go to the warmth for a while, this is good, caused the beautiful girl is not happy. Jason reached out and rubbed Manjusakas pretty face, said with a smile: Who says I dont want you? Didnt you see that when I saw your career line, I couldnt take my eyes off of it? I just came back, there are still some things need to be arranged, so it seems a little hasty. But I think youre sure, and thats something you cant nder me about. Manjusakas face softened slightly, waves of light flowing in her beautiful eyes as she smiled and said, Its not like Im going to let you do anything, just thinking that youll be able to hug me so I can feel your scent, your warmth. Makes sense, just so I can feel your softness too, its a two for one thing. Jason spoke fervently, reaching out to take Manjusakas sexy body into his arms. It was indeed soft. The entire chest seemed to be submerged. It made Jason wonder if Manjusakas towering presence was developing once again, or if he had forgotten the size because he hadnt been touching it for so long? After Jason left Manjusakas studio, he took out his cell phone and contacted Luca, the female military boss. Soon, Lucas delighted but pouting voice came over the phone, Satan, you heartless guy, finally showed up? Where are you now? I just came to Babia. beautiful and noble Princess Luca, there is a matter to discuss with you. Jason said with a smile. No need to discuss it over the phone, wouldnt it be better to talk to you in person when I get to Babia. Youreing over? Jason froze when he heard that. Yeah, I know you must miss me. So of course I had toe over and see you. Lucas promisingugh came. Jason said good-naturedly, Indeed, I did miss you. Could you bring some weapons with you when youe over as well? Weapons? Yes, weapons. at least ten more Apache helicopter gunships. In addition, ship over a batch of high-powered cannons if you can, and Im going to convert one of the ships into a simple version of a warship so that I can ensure absolute safety in the waters of Babia harbor! Satan, the forces on Dark Worlds side want to attack Babia? Pretty much. Anyway, they have this hint. Regardless of whether theye to attack or not, Ill firstpletely arm the Devils Army Factory side, leaving no dead space whatsoever. If the other side reallyes, then the first time all of them will be wiped out! Jason said in a deep voice. He had already made preparations in his mind,pletely deploying all of Babias air,nd and sea firepower. At that time, even if a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse came, so what? Great Emperor Realm powerhouses were also mortal, as long as there was enough powerful firepower to force the other party to not be able to set foot in Babia, then it would be fine. Facing heavy firepower, he didnt believe that Great Emperor Realm powerhouses could stillnd out of thin air. Satan, I know. I will ship these weapons you need. It will take some time to arrange it though. In about a week or so, I will arrive in Babia. Okay, Ill be waiting for you to get here. Jason spoke up. The Ancient Martial Arts Conference on the Carovia Hyacinth side was about to open in a little over half a months time, and during that time he needed to deploy the Devils Army Factory side of the stronghold with heavy firepower before he could leave with confidence. This was not only true for Babia, but also for the remaining two strongholds and the City of Doom. After ending his conversation with Luca, Jason went to Devils Army Factory to take a look at its operations, and also went to the Devils Training Camp to watch the training of the recruited teenage soldiers. It could be said that everything was on track in front of him, and it would only get stronger as time went on. Of course, his enemies wouldnt allow him to grow stronger and stronger. Especially with the pressure from the Dark Agist side, a big battle ising in Dark World. Jason is fearless, not only him, but all Satan Operation Warriors will be ready for this battle. It was not until sunset that Jason saw Dark Phoniexs figure, looking a bit tired, but his own aura was more solid and stronger than before. It seems that Dark Phoniex should have gone to cultivate cultivation, and did not return to the stronghold building until this moment.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jasons heart moved as he walked towards Dark Phoniex. Chapter 1613 – Ancient City Harvest Dark Phoniex also saw Jason, her cold and seductive jade face shed with a trace of surprise, then she faintly smiled and said, Youre back. Jason looked at Dark Phoniex with good grace, and could not help but nod his head and say, It seems that you have been working hard to cultivate your own Cultivation for the past few days that I have been away,pared to the time before I left, your breath appears to be even more solid and majestic, and it is thought that the Mystical Realm Nine Realms have already been cultivated to the Perfection Realm, and only a thread away from being able to break through the confinement to reach Quasi-Emperor Realm. Dark Phoniex looked at Jason after hearing his words, and after sensing Jasons own aura, she was slightly surprised and said, You broke through the realm? Already promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm? Jason nodded and said, Yes. Or I broke the realm over there in Ancient City of Ruins a few days ago. Ancient City of Ruins Dark Phoniexs eyes shed with essence as she took a deep breath and said, Can you tell me about the current situation in Ancient City of Ruins? Find a ce to sit and talk. Jason said. Dark Phoniex nodded and walked and talked with Jason. Jason spoke in general terms about what had happened on his trip to Babia, and Dark Phoniex had been listening intently, but when she heard that Old Mr. Miller had taken on two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, Holy Elder and Blood Guardian, all by himself, she was really shocked. She knew that Old Mr. Miller was very strong and unfathomable, but she didnt think that he was strong enough to be able to rival two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. When she heard that Old Mr. Miller had killed Blood Guardian in an extremely strong manner, Dark Phoniexs face felt a sense of relief. Good kill! Dark Phoniex opened her mouth, she took a deep breath and said, It seems that I have to go and thank Old Mr. Miller, back then, when my n suffered such a tragic bloodshed, it was Blood Moon who single-handedly pushed for the Blood Moons Gothic, which evolved into The Battle of Emperors Fall. If I had the strength of Old Mr. Miller, I would definitely be able to kill him. If I had the strength of Old Mr. Miller, I would definitely kill Blood Moon Holy Land and make them pay for their blood. Besides, there are other Agists, Holy Night people, The Holy n of the Apocalypse and all that. Jason took a deep breath and said, Im sure that day wille. Besides, Dark Phoenixs stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins no longer exists. Every Agist has a corresponding outlying territory. Ive asked around, and Dark Phoenixs former outskirts in Ancient City of Ruins were basically divided between Blood Moon and The Holy n of the Apocalypse, with Holy Night people also upying some of them. Thusparatively speaking, these three ns got a bit more resources. Dark Phoniex had a cold gaze in her eyes as she said, What belongs to my n, I will definitely get it back tenfold and a hundredfold! Jasonughed, nced at Dark Phoniex, and said, You are already at the breakthrough of Quasi-Emperor Realm. Tell you what, take a good rest tonight, and tomorrow Ill go with you to cultivate and help you break through to Quasi-Emperor Realm. Dark Phoniexs face was a bit surprised when she heard this, and she said, You help me break through to Quasi-Emperor Realm? Of course. Jason nodded and smiled, What? Dont believe me? Anyway, youll find out tomorrow. Dark Phoniex was a bit skeptical, but she didnt think much of it, and she didnt think Jason would joke about it. Stronghold Building. As night fell Jason had dinner with the Satan Operation Warriors, and naturally with Old Mr. Miller there was no shortage of alcohol. Old Mr. Miller also liked to drink with Jason and these Satan Operation Warriors, not for any other reason, it was just a smooth, not the slightest bit of procrastination, just do it. After drinking, Jason came to Old Mr. Millers resting roomter in the evening, and Old Mr. Miller was not yet resting. Old Mr. Miller, you werent hurt in the battle of Ancient City of Ruins, were you? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller nced at him and said, Can those two weak Da Di still hurt the old man? Of course, the weak Great Emperor that is also a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, and the two of them teamed up, more or less a little bit of small injuries, but it is not a problem. Jason nodded, he also sensed that Old Mr. Millers own aura did not have too much impact, then again, this time to Ancient City of Ruins that the harvest is huge. Not only did he deter Blood Moon and Holy Night people, but he got too many resources such as elixirs and martial arts pills. Without mentioning anything else, in the battle in the ring, Jason had won ten Half Elixirs, ten High-grade Martial Elixir, and fifteen real Elixirs! Together with the Half-Spirit Elixir Elixirs collected in the Outer Lands that night, the Elixir Elixirs all added up to neen, and the Half-Spirit Elixir Elixir Elixir Elixir Elixir Elixir Elixir Elixir Elixir Elixir XXIII. The value of these spirit medicines was really hard to measure, and the total value was almost the same not to mention a hundred billion dors. Then again, there were some special spirit medicines that money definitely couldnt buy. Lets say the most special strain of spirit medicine, Fruit of the Dark Moon, in Old Mr. Millers words, it was the main ingredient that could refine Eighth-grade martial arts pills, even though it was the lowest grade of Eighth-grade martial arts pills, it still reached the Eighth-grade. What is the concept of Eighth-grade martial arts pills? Eighth-grade martial arts pills are able to have a direct effect on the origin of martial arts of the Great Emperor Realm Sacred Level. If the auction over at Hyacinth really had Eighth-grade martial arts pills for sale, even if it was tens of billions of dors, there would be old timers who would buy them. A lot of the old antiques stayed at Sacred Level for decades without any progress, if there is really an Eighth-grade martial arts pills to grow their own the origin of martial arts, the strength of the stronger, that money is nothing at all. Strength is strong, the more resources you get, in other words, even if the money is melted away, you can get back. Cultivation strength is not something that money can buy. The harvest in Ancient City of Ruins this time is really a bumper harvest, not to mention Jason, even Old Mr. Miller was a bit shocked. However, when he left from Ancient City of Ruins, Jason also took out some half-spirit pills to exchange with spirit pills for arge number of medium-grade martial arts pills, lets say some Fourth-grade and Fifth-grade martial arts pills. In addition to exchanging them at Dragons stronghold, Jason also entrusted Dragons people to go to some trading ces in Ancient City of Ruins to exchange them. As a result, Jason now has 14 elixirs, 18 half-elixirs, 1 Seventh-grade martial arts pills, 9 Sixth-grade martial arts pills, 25 Fifth-grade martial arts pills, and 56 Fourth-grade martial arts pills on his side. grade martial arts pills 56, Third-grade martial arts pills 82. Basically, all of them exchanged the existing Third-grade, Fourth-grade, and Fifth-grade martial arts pills over at Ancient City of Ruins. In other words, Jason had exchanged five elixirs, five and a half elixirs, for so many low and mid-grade martial arts pills, which was worth it in Jasons opinion. These mid-grade martial arts pills, Jason was prepared to provide to Satan Operation Warriors for cultivation, which was the purpose of Jason gathering Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox, Treg, Baron and other Satan Operation Warriors back. Mr. Iron Fist and many others had already reached the strength of the King level, and with the help of these martial arts pills, it would be possible to help them advance to the high level of the King level as soon as possible, and then hit the Quasi-Emperor Realm, or even the Emperor Realmter on. Therefore, although the harvest in Ancient City of Ruins this time was rich enough,pared to the scale of several hundred Satan Operation Warriors, Jason still felt that it was far from enough. If only, we could upy Ancient City of Ruinspletely! This thought shed through Jasons mind, he was really red-eyed, the entire Ancient City of Ruins had too many resources, there were treasures everywhere.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No wonder these Dark Agist underpinnings were so majestic, there was no shortage of cultivation resources, and there was even no shortage of money from the outside world. Old Mr. Miller, Dark Phoniex is already in the High King Grade Realm, and has been quenched to the Realm of Completion, I am going to give her a Fifth-grade martial arts pills tomorrow to help her break through to the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Jason said. Chapter 1614 Nine Characters Fist (I) Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his cigarette, nced at Jason with his small eyes, and said with a smile, Jason, youre getting into it with Dark Phoniex? In my experience, when you help Dark Phoniex cultivation to break through, you have to show some hard work, give it your all. When Dark Phoniex breaks through to the Quasi-Emperor Realm, hell be grateful to you. When the timees, dont waste the opportunity, you have to give him an inch, understand? Jasons face darkened, not just giving Dark Phoniex a martial arts pill to help her breakthrough, Old Mr. Miller even counted on this? Although Dark Phoniex does not belong to the Satan Operation Group, her rtionship with Jason is also a bitplicated, at the beginning, she was considered to be a prisoner of war with Jason, and if there is a war, she will help. Even so, Jason was willing to help her improve her own strength. On the one hand, he felt that Dark Phoniex is really not easy, a lot of pressure, as a descendant of Dark Phoenix, with her awakening Dark Phoenix Bloodline, the status is the level of the Virgin. Unfortunately, Dark Phoenix was basically wiped out in The Battle of Emperors Fall, and the rest of the n had to go into hiding, relying on her to support them, which is really hard. On the other hand, after Jason went to Ancient City of Ruins once, he still has some thoughts, there are too many resources in Ancient City of Ruins, in addition, there are too many secrets hidden in Ancient City of Ruins, such as those Forbidden Land and so on. Therefore, Jason has the idea to have a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. The Ancient City of Ruins is currently upied by all the major Dark Agists, if he wants to have a stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins, he can either directly fight down, which is not realistic at the moment, the Dark Agists are too strong, and if he really wants to attack one n, the other Agists may not be able to stand idly by, and they also know that the reason why their lips are lost and their teeth are cold. The other way is to have a reasonable identity in the Ancient City of Ruins. Dark Phoenix has this reasonable identity, before The Battle of Emperors Fall, Dark Phoenix had a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins, and now Dark Phoenixs descendants are going to Ancient City of Ruins to take back the stronghold of the n, so other Agists have nothing to say. Agist would have nothing to say. The key to all of this is strength! Dark Phoniex was still too weak to travel to Ancient City of Ruins to reim the stronghold of the n without enough strength. Therefore, Jason didnt mind helping Dark Phoniex improve her own strength. He was not worried that Dark Phoniex would eventually turn against him, he knew what kind of person Dark Phoniex was after spending time with her, and Dark Phoniex also knew that cooperating with Jason was the only way to achieve a win-win situation. Relying on herself to take back Dark Phoenixs stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins is impossible, the only way is to cooperate with Jason to have the chance. Jason recovered his mind and said, Old Mr. Miller, after I arrange things here in a few days, when I go back to Carovia, Im going to bring Dark Phoniex there as well. Old Mr. Miller said, You want to take Dark Phoenix to Ghost Doctor? Jason didnt try to hide it, he nodded and said, Yeah. Didnt your old man say you were going to help Dark Phoniex spark her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline in the first ce. Hmph, Old Mr. Miller the one I helped was my granddaughter-inw. Dark Phoenix became your daughter-inw? Old Mr. Miller grunted. Soon, soon, soon, now that my rtionship with Dark Phoniex is growing rapidly, its almost time to roll in bed in time. Jason said without blushing. Dark Phoniex couldnt hear that anyway, so there was no harm in saying it. The first order of business was to get Old Mr. Miller stabilized before anything else. Really? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason suspiciously. Jasons face was filled with ck lines as he said in an annoyed voice, Crap, Old Mr. Miller, what kind of eyes are you looking at? Questioning my strength? Im pretty good at picking up girls too. Old Mr. Miller snorted as he said, Its feasible to bring Dark Phoenix to Ghost Doctor. This time, after harvesting so many elixirs, Old Mr. Miller, I will also make a trip to Ghost Doctor and ask him to refine some elixirs. In addition, the Forged God Pill that your boy bagged over at Dragons will also need Ghost Doctors hand to refine it before he can do so. Jason nodded, he certainly wouldnt forget about this matter. Before leaving Ancient City of Ruins, Jason and Old Mr. Miller went to Dragons herb storehouse, and took away a lot of the beast cores stored on Dragons side, as well as some of the herbs for refining the Forged God Pill and so on. Jason is nning to cooperate with Dragons first, and the refined Forged God Pill can be supplied to Dragons, besides Forged God Pill, there are other pills as well. Jason will earn some difference in price from it, and the difference in price Jason will use to exchange some resources, such as cultivating the Martial Elixir. There are too many Satan Operation Warriors, to quickly improve their strength, in addition to their own hard training and fighting, with the help of these cultivation martial arts pills, it is twice the effort and half the result. Not only Satan Operation Warriors, Jason himself also had an extremely urgent need to improve his strength. There were too many secrets hidden in Ancient City of Ruins, such as the existence of Forbidden Land. Jason is sure that there are people in Forbidden Land, what kind of people are there and how was Forbidden Land formed? How did Forbidden Lande into being and what happened to it in the old days? Old Dragon King reveals that the existence of Forbidden Land may be suppressing some passages. What are these passages? Where do they lead? Once the beings in Forbidden Land get out of Forbidden Land, who in the world canpete with them? There are too many mysteries!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This makes Jason feel that what he knows about this world is only the tip of the iceberg, and there are even bigger secrets hidden. The only way to solve these mysteries is to be strong enough. Taking a step back, one day those existences in Forbidden Land will reallye out, and in the situation where the enemy is not distinguishable from us, the only way to protect oneself is to be strong enough to stand on ones own feet. Therefore, whether it was him or Satan Operation Warriors, it was right to rapidly increase his strength. In addition, the Order of the Holy Dragon on his body also has an extraordinary origin, actually in the Holy Dragon Land caused the resonance of the depths of the Forbidden Land, when holding the Order of the Holy Dragon, the unknown power in his body is also surging. He didnt know what the connection was. If he was strong enough to fear nothing, he would have stepped directly into Forbidden Land, and all his problems would have been solved. Unfortunately, even Old Mr. Miller couldnt do that, not to mention him now. Old Mr. Miller, what was that fist stance you used when you fought Holy Elder and Blood Guardian in Ancient City of Ruins? Besides Samsara Fist, theres another fist stance, its something like Approach, Soldier, Fighter or something like that one, it looks awesome. Jason couldnt help but ask as if he remembered something. Thats Nine Characters Fist. Old Mr. Miller said with an air of understatement. Nine Characters Fist? Jason whirled his face and said seriously, Thats the fist way, I think its very suitable for me. Old Mr. Miller, arent you going to teach a few moves? Thud! Old Mr. Millers dry pipe knocked down,ughing and scolding said, feelings you kid to Old Mr. Miller me here half a day to grind is to y this boxing idea? Chapter 1615 Nine Characters Fist (II) Nine Characters Fist! Jason made a note of it, this is the supreme fist way that can kill the Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, it is really powerful.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At that time, in the Ancient City of Ruins, Jason watched Old Mr. Miller personally evolve it, with his fists intention being heavenly and his fists aura being bright, together with that Samsara Fist, it beat Holy Elder and Blood Guardian to a standstill. Jason is naturally a little red-eyed, really want to learn the hand, I also have a powerful must kill skills. The more skills you have, the less youll be able to do. Cultivation battle techniques are also the same, for their own Cultivation enhancement are of great help. Nine Characters Fist is also something that the old man I got by chance. Old Mr. Miller said. Coincidence? Old Mr. Miller nodded, as if he recalled the past, he sighed softly and said, Back then, your Grandma Aaliyah closed her eyes in Old Mr. Miller my arms, at that time, my state of mind suffered a great blow, my mind fell, my CULTIVATION was damaged, and all my thoughts were lost. After burying your Aaliyah grandmother, I went alone to some rumored murderous ces to travel, then more or less also hold a kind of misanthropic mentality. Who would have thought that in one ce I would coincidentallye across a dpidated Small Cave Heaven. Small Cave Heaven? Jason was a bit puzzled. Old Mr. Miller said, It is a small world, but the space of this small world is very small, and it is also broken. At that time, it was very dangerous, the terrain formation that made up this small world was likely to copse at any time. Old Mr. Miller I still entered it at that time. There is basically nothing left inside the broken world, and there is a danger of losing your life at any time. It was within this crumbling little world that Old Mr. Miller I saw Nine Characters Fists Fist Seal Legacy. A crumbling little cave world? Left behind in ancient times? Doesnt that mean that this fist Dao is an ancient fist Dao? Jason said with some surprise. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, It should be. Judging from some of the traces of the aura left behind in this small cave sky, the owner who opened this small cave sky back then was very strong. Im afraid that his own strength far exceeds Sacred Level. Far beyond Sacred Level? Jason was stunned, he couldnt help but say, Isnt it said that Sacred Level is already at the Cultivation Extreme Realm? Theres also the Great Emperor Realm on the Dark Agist side as well. It seems like I havent heard of that strong person on the Agist side being able to break through to the Great Emperor Realm or above. The end of Cultivation is who knows where. In short, Sacred Level or Great Emperor Realm is by no means the ultimate realm of cultivation. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, his old eyes shing with essence, he thought for a moment and said, Those existences in the Ancient City of Ruins six Forbidden Lands, Cultivation Realm is above Sacred Level. What? Then when those existences in Forbidden Lande out, wont there be no one in this world who can defeat them? Doesnt anyone on the Hyacinth side have the ability to break through Sacred Level? And you, Old Mr. Miller, arent sure about breaking through the Sacred Levels confinement either? Jason said and looked towards Old Mr. Miller, asking with great expectation. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, You havent reached this realm yet, you cant perceive it. Decades ago, Old Mr. Miller I also thought of breaking the realm when I was at Sacred Level, to break through the confinement of Sacred Level. But the path of cultivation above Sacred Level looks like its blocked. Blocked? Jason froze for a moment, it was the first time he had heard such a statement. To be precise, the path of Cultivation above Sacred Level, the Great Dao does not manifest, and the corresponding path of Cultivation that corresponds to it cannot be sensed. Its as if the Great Dao above Sacred Level has been truncated. It is as if there is an invisible door blocking the path of cultivation, and this invisible door is like a cage, trapping the path of cultivation at the Sacred Level. To break through how difficult it is, you need to break the blockade of the Great Dao. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons face was dumbfounded, he had not reached the Great Emperor Realm as a Cultivation Level, so he could not sense the so-called blockage of the path of Cultivation. However, hearing Old Mr. Miller talk about it, he was still shocked in his heart. Cultivation is blocked? Is this man-made or providential? Jason couldnt help but ask. Thats unknown. Old Mr. Miller shook his head, then there was a sh of firmness in his old eyes, he said, Martial artists should fight, fight with others, fight with the sky, self-improvement, this is where the backbone of the contemporary martial artists lies. For hundreds of years in Hyacinth, generations of people have been fighting to break the cage of cultivation, including the The originator as well. As long as one dares to fight, even if this path of CULTIVATION is blocked, one day it will inevitably be broken! It seems like there are really a lot of secrets hidden in this world. Jasonmented. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and said, Dont worry about that, strength is the hard way. No matter what changes ur in the future, a strong enough strength is the basis of foothold. Old Mr. Miller has a point. Thats why Im not asking for advice on Nine Characters Fist, that said, Old Mr. Miller, youre not being generous. Youve never revealed a single bit of the Ancient Fist Way. If you dont pass it on to me, who are you going to pass it on to? Jason said without any good humor. Thud! The dry tobo stick in Old Mr. Millers hand knocked down again without any hesitation. Jasons face was so dark that he was about to curse. If he knocked again, his head was going to bulge. But the thought of Old Mr. Miller has the strength to kill the great emperor, he thought or forget it, there is no way to fight but also can not fight, scolding how to say is also the family old man, respect for the old and love the young or to have. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Am I hiding this? Fist Dao is a dead thing, and Fist Intent is the root of your true power. Cultivation of martial arts, before the holy level, the most important thing is to hone your own boxing intent, sense your own boxing intent, boxing intent and your own Cultivation fit together, in order to go as far as possible on the road to the holy level, THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS will be the stronger it will be. Until then, it is not proper for you to cultivate other martial arts, it will limit your sense of your own martial arts intent. Jason hemmed and hawed, he was naturally joking about that earlierment. He had been dependent on Old Mr. Miller for many years, and if it was really something beneficial to him, Old Mr. Miller certainly wouldnt hide it. Listening to Old Mr. Millers words, when he reaches the emperor level strength, he will naturally teach this Nine Characters Fist boxing. However, now that he is already a Quasi-Emperor Realm, a half-step to Emperor Realm, and not far away from Emperor Realm, it is also possible to practice or feel this fist way in advance, right? Thinking of this, Jason licked his face and said, Old Mr. Miller, havent I already reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm? In my opinion, Emperor Realm is not far away. Besides, my own boxing sense is also very strong, Heaven Fist is the proof. Then its okay for me to observe this Nine Characters Fist, right? Old Mr. Miller thought about it and agreed with Jasons words. The fist intent manifested in Jasons own Heaven Fist was indeed powerful enough, especially since that fist intent was also extremelypatible with his own Cultivation. Thinking of this, Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, Well, you kid so eagerly want to learn Nine Characters Fist thats fine. Old Mr. Miller Ill satisfy you thats all. Jason nodded and then looked at Old Mr. Miller with an expectant look on his face. Old Mr. Miller realized something, he couldnt help butugh and curse, Get the hell out of here Old Mr. Miller. Howte is it? You young people body good, Old Mr. Miller I do not want to sleep? To learn that is also tomorrow. Thats right, thats right, Old Mr. Miller you get some rest first. Jason smiled sarcastically and bid farewell to Old Mr. Miller before walking out on this. Chapter 1616 – Junior Warrior Jason looked at howte it was also, it was already past eleven. Subconsciously, he wanted to go back to his room to rest. As he walked, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, had he forgotten something? At this thought, he tried to think hard, and suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly walked towards the other room in front of him. He remembered that he had promised Manjusaka that he would apany her at night, and if he had forgotten, the consequences would have been very serious, this woman was serious, and it was really not easy to coax. Speaking of Jason is also a long time has not experienced Manjusakas crazy, and her piece of fullness seems to be more and more spectacr, but also let Jason quite curious, no matter how to say also want to go to see with their own eyes, in the end it is a delusion or really happened. Making his way to Manjusakas room, Jason reached out and knocked on the door. Soon, with a ng, the doorway opened, and a tantalizing scent came from the room, apanied by a rich, ripe womanly smell that could instantly whet ones appetite. After seeing that it was Jason, Manjusakas beautiful eyes also flooded with a touch ofughter as she said, You still remembered toe to me. What are you talking about, I have always remembered this, if not for the fact that I am only now free, I would have longe over. Jason said squarely. Not to say it must have juste to mind. Manjusaka said, opening the doorway for Jason to walk in. Jason, who was just heading in, almost stumbled when he heard that C was a womans intuition that urate? How had she guessed? Facts were facts, admitting it or not was another matter. He wouldnt be stupid enough to admit it. Iron and the others have been tipped off and are on the move to get back to Babia. about two or three days worth of time to get here as well. Manjusaka said. Jason nodded, when Mr. Iron Fist and the others arrived back, then he could begin to make arrangements and deployments. Sometimes the more you know, the smaller you feel. Jason now really felt the same way, in the past he thought that his opponents were those forces in the Dark World, but it turned out that his real opponent was not these forces, but the Agist behind these forces. He thought that the dark Agist was already strong enough, but he never thought that there is a more mysterious and powerful Forbidden Land. What is behind Forbidden Land? For example, behind the passages suppressed by Forbidden Land, will there be an even more powerful and unknown existence? Jason really didnt know. There was no other reason, simply because the current him was still too weak, he didnt even have the strength to go and solve a corner of the historical mystery. Thinking about something? Manjusaka walked over and sat on Jasons legs, her arms hooked around Jasons neck, and her beautiful eyes stared at him. I didnt really think about it, I was a little lost in thought for a moment. Jason said with a smile. Wasnt thinking about some beautiful woman? Manjusaka winked. p! Jason unceremoniously pped Manjusaka . Teasingly. Congrattions, you guessed right. I was indeed thinking of a certain beautiful woman. Jason smiled, seeing Manjusakas face a bit annoyed, he continued, This beauty is far away from the sky and close to the eyes, its not you. Pfft Manjusaka couldnt help butugh, and gave Jason a nk look, saying, Smooth talker. But I just like to listen to it. How about you say a few more words? Its not right to just talk about it. Wouldnt it be more direct to do it? Jasonughed and said in a thoughtful manner. Manjusaka blushed slightly, she subconsciously twisted her waist, the gazes in her eyes all changed slightly, appearing winks like silk, presenting a seductive and provocative meaning that made people stunned, she said without any good sense, You guy is too dishonest Jason cried andughed a little, thinking can you me me? You had to sit on me yourself didnt you? I would like to witness, is it my illusion or you have changed a lot here As he spoke, Jasons gaze couldnt help but lower. Manjusaka should have just taken a shower, with just a nightgown draped over her body. Jason do not know when that nightgown straps gently slipped, Manjusaka torso lightly trembled, her body is like a softened like, on this lying on Jasons body. The next morning. Jason is full of energy and is inspecting the devils training ground. It was said that a woman could not live without a mans nourishment, and the opposite was also true. Last nights crazy night, Jason is not tired, woke up in the morning is full of energy, and even energetic he got up early in the morning still want to toss, but was Manjusaka kicked away. Stilling? Do not let yourself out of bed? Manjusaka annoyed, but she did not have the energy to let this guy tossed, she did not want to todays weak legs can not walk. On the Devils Training Ground, a hundred young warriors had already assembled. The rising sun shines on their faces, which are still young and youthful, but they show a sense of perseverance and determination, with a firm gaze and strong beliefs. Today, leading these young warriors in training are Tiger, Leopard and Pam.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason also came to the field, looking at the field that a fighting spirit full of faces, he also thought of himself when he was a rookie warrior. No one is born strong. Strong people, alle from one step at a time. This is sort of my first official meeting with you guys. I think most of you dont know who I am. Let me introduce myself here, I am Satan, the legionnaire of the Satan Operation Group. Jason opened his mouth and said. At these words, the gazes of these hundred teenage warriors lit up, and there was a bright light flickering in their eyes. Satan! The Legion Chief of the Satan Operation Group! That was also their supreme leader, a powerful person in the Dark World! The gazes of each teenager towards Jason were immediately filled with a sense of worship. Jason then said, You guys are still very weak now, but you dont have to feel inferior and discouraged because youre weak. Youre weak because youre still young and havent been trained for a long time. Here, I will provide you with opportunities to be stronger until you grow into a qualified warrior. The training will be tiring and bitter, butpared to the cruelty of the battlefield, this training is nothing. I hope that you will persevere and inspire yourselves to greater potential, and one day, you will be able to fight alongside me on the battlefield. At the end, Jason bellowed, Have confidence that you can do it? Can! The hundred teenage warriors shouted in unison. Very well, then lets begin todays training mission. Jason nodded his head, yes with Tiger, Leopard and the others, so that they could start taking this group of teenage fighters for intensive special training. Jason also left the Devils Training Ground, he went to find Dark Phoniex, ready to help Dark Phoniex break through to Quasi-Emperor Realm. Chapter 1617 – Phoenix Breaks the Boundary Babia, West Face. Jason and Dark Phoniex arrived at a sunny hilltop in the Andes Mountains in the west. The ground here is also t and vast, it seems that Dark Phoniex usuallyes here to cultivate his own cultivation. Now Dark Phoniexs Dark Phoenix Bloodline has been stimted, but in Old Mr. Millers words, it has not beenpletely stimted, which needs to be constantly refined and stimted at ater stage, or with the help of external forces to stimte the stronger potential in her body. The revival of Dark Phoenix Bloodline has brought her an obvious increase in strength, making her own dark essence more pure and thick, and she is twice as good at practicing with half the effort. The only pity is that Dark Phoniex has obtained too few cultivation resources over the years, with her qualifications, if she gets enough cultivation resources in Agist, she will only be more powerful. Dark Phoniex, do you still have any cultivation techniques from the Dark Phoenix lineage in your n? Lets say some Kung Fu battle techniques or something like that. Jason asked. Dark Phoniex nodded and said, Yes. ording to the handwritten notes of some elders who escaped back then, the Emperor Level Powers of my n who traveled to the Ancient City of Ruins during The Battle of Emperors Fall all died. At that time, there was still a Supreme Emperor Realm Elder in the n who realized that the n might face an extinction crisis after learning about the results of The Battle of Emperors Fall, so he had the core techniques of the n taken away, and he also prepared to have some of the young people in the n evacuated. However, just as these preparations were made, Dark Agists people came to kill them. This Elder and the older generation of the n fought to the death, dying the escape of some of the n members. In the end, some of the nsmen who secretly escaped were able to bring out the core feats and battle techniques of the n, but many other feats, including many resources, were not able to be taken away. Being able to bring out some of the core feats is already a blessing. Otherwise, your own awakening of Dark Phoenix Bloodline, which requires a fitting Kung Fu cultivation in order to bring the power of your own bloodline to its strongest point. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Alright, next, you prepare to break through Quasi-Emperor Realm. Dark Phoniex looked at Jason and said, Didnt you say you were going to help me break through Quasi-Emperor Realm? How? Jason smiled and took out a Fifth-grade martial arts pills, this martial arts pills was purple in color, there was a strong aroma of elixir permeating the air, smelling that medicinal scent made people feel refreshed. This is martial arts pills? Dark Phoniex asked with some uncertainty, she heard the older generation of the n said, Dark Phoenix has not fallen when the n disciples cultivation have some martial arts pills and other pills as an aid, can y a multiplier effect. Jason nodded his head and said: Yes, this is a Fifth-grade martial arts pills, you take it first. After taking it you run Dark Phoenixs gongfu to refine the medicinal properties of the martial arts pills, and the united Secret Realm Power impacts the barrier of the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Dark Phoniex couldnt help but take a deep breath, that gaze looked deeply at Jason, she didnt take the MARTIAL ARTS PILLS immediately, she knew that such a Fifth-grade Martial Arts Pills was worth a lot of money. As a matter of fact, cultivation resources were all extremely expensive for martial artists. Some things werent even something that money could buy. Dark Phoniex hadnte into contact with martial arts pills, and with Dark Phoenixs current situation, where she was still responsible for the lives of her entire n, even if there were any martial arts pills being auctioned, she would only be afraid that she wouldnt even go to buy them. Whats wrong? Jason looked at Dark Phoniexs face with some abnormalities and couldnt help but ask curiously. Satan, I know that martial arts pills are very expensive and rare. This martial arts pills is only even more valuable. Dark Phoniex opened her mouth, then looked at Jason, she slightly lowered her head and mumbled, I, I dont deserve it. Jason gasped at this and said, Whats unmerited? Anymore, youre my man now Uh I mean, youre on my side of the staff now. Jason was quick to speak out of turn, this ambiguity was too great, hastily exining a bit, and added, If you really want to feel ashamed of what youve received, then in the future, just help me continue a few more battles. If you dont improve your strength, how can you fight better? Dont you want to reim Dark Phoenixs stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins? Dont you want to take revenge? If you want to, you cant do it without strength. If you think of relying on your own cultivation to raise your strength, how many years would you have to wait? ording to your current cultivation speed, do you have to wait for eight or ten years? Without cultivation resources, you wont be able to reach the level of Great Emperor Realm in eight or ten years. From now on, I will provide you with a steady stream of cultivation resources, and I will also help you to stimte the Dark Phoenix Bloodline in your body, of course, I wont help you for nothing, when you are strong enough, I intend to help you to go to the Ancient City of Ruins to reim your ns rightful stronghold. In return, I will take up a certain percentage of some of the resources in the stronghold at that time. Is that always okay? Dark Phoniex nodded, she knew in her heart that Jason, on the other hand, was genuinely helping her, and as for retaking Dark Phoenixs stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins, these were all afterthoughts, and they wouldnt necessarily be able to be retaken.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jason said this to put her mind at ease. Dark Phoniex was also a resolute person, and the gratitude to Jason was buried in her heart, she reached out and took the martial arts pills, and suddenly smiled and said, Arent you afraid that I will turn my back on you if my strength bes stronger and even surpasses yours? Jason said with a calm face, Lets not talk about whether or not your strength can surpass me, even if that day reallyes, Ill just admit it in a big way. Idiot! Dark Phoniex grunted, she looked at the martial arts pills in her hand and put this martial arts pills into her mouth. The martial arts pills melted in her mouth and transformed into a rich and pure medicinal property flowing throughout her body. Run the gong methods of your n, condense the medicinal properties and flow through your limbs and bones, constantly stimting the power of qi and blood in your body, turning it into your own Secret Realm Power. Jason said in a deep voice. Dark Phoniex immediately ran Phoenix Nirvana Technique, the cultivation technique of the Dark Phoenix lineage! This technique was a top-notch and powerful cultivation technique even amongst the Dark Agist, and it was most suitable for the Dark Phoenix lineages cultivation. As Dark Phoniex activated his cultivation technique, in an instant, a tidal wave of dark origin aura filled the air, containing a strong Dark Phoenix Power. Dark Phoniex whole person immersed in the cultivation, the martial arts pills contains a huge amount of energy, she is refining and absorbing, only to feel a stream of warmth constantly flow to her whole bodys limbs and bones, she obviously felt that her flesh and bones as if undergoing a metamorphosis,. Or rather, Nirvana. This was the magic of the Phoenix Nirvana Technique. Every time the strength of the enhancement and breakthrough, will bring about their own nirvana change, this change is all-round, dark origin breath, Dark Phoenix Power, qi and blood strength, the strength of flesh and bones, etc., will undergo a metamorphosis. In this martial arts pills sex fusion and excitation, her bloodline depths of the source of the strongest and pure dark origin breath, and into that Dark Phoenix Power, her own power secret realm are holding up the full, which also means that she began to be in the breakthrough of the realm of a key point. Dark Phoniex felt that it was about time, and was ready to break the realm in one fell swoop. At the same time, the rolling dark origin aura that surged out of herself looked like it was about to transform into a Dark Phoniexs shadow. Chapter 1618 Old Mr. Miller Passing on the Martial Arts Dark Phoniexs own breath was surging dramatically, rolling like a tidal wave of dark origin qi filled the air, vaguely forming the shadow of a Dark Phoniex spreading its wings and flying high, presenting itself in the void, emitting a supreme pressure with an extremely dense dark origin aura. The Phoenix Nirvana Technique operated by Dark Phoniex had reached a critical point, and the Dark Phoenix Power that was growing in his body was getting more and more powerful, and gathered together to form a tidal wave of power that was impacting Quasi-Enlightenment. It formed a tidal wave of power that was impacting the barriers of the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Jason could also see that Dark Phoniex was at a critical point in his breakthrough, so he stood by the side, looking at Dark Phoniex nervously to prevent Dark Phoniex from making any mistakes in the process of breaking through the realm. Whoosh! A breeze flicked, and an aged figure emerged noiselessly, and it was none other than Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller was pumping and shouting, his old eyes nced down at Dark Phoniex and nodded his head, This gong method is indeed very good, extremely suitable for Phoenix Bloodline. it can be seen that some of the inherited gong methods on Agists side do have their own unique characteristics. Old Mr. Miller, Dark Phoniex should have no problem breaking through Quasi-Emperor Realm, right? Jason asked in a hurry. The special thing about Dark Phoenixs technique is that every breakthrough wille to a nirvana of its own, and every nirvana is apanied by great pain, that is a metamorphosis in the true sense of the word, including her flesh, blood, bones, and so on. Therefore, as long as she can endure the pain of this metamorphosis of breaking the chrysalis into a butterfly, it is no problem. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded, simply put, this technique of the Dark Phoniex n was extremely powerful, yet extremely dangerous, every breakthrough would be apanied by aplete metamorphosis of the self, this process would be very difficult and painful, and it would require a great deal of perseverance and will to be able to hold on. Jason is not worried about Dark Phoniexs situation at all. Dark Phoniex had been fighting in Dark World for many years, and was carrying the hopes of the entire Dark Phoenix on her back, so there were few people who could match her willpower, and her perseverance was extraordinary, otherwise she would have copsed long ago from all the heavy burdens that had been pressed on her over the years. At this time, Dark Phoniex face appeared some subtle changes, as if she was holding back something, but her face was still nd, the whole persons essence remained stolidly unchanged, on the contrary, it was the darkness origin aura that emerged from itself that became more and more intense, and was already about to reach the brink of a metamorphosis. A momentter, all of a sudden- Whew! Dark Phoniexs own aura abruptly changed, bing extremely strong, at that moment thatyer of barriers within her body was finally broken through, a newborn Dark Origins strongest aura surged out, endless Dark Phoenix Power was rapidly being generated, causing the Dark Phoniexs silhouette that emerged behind her to be slightly more solid. A wisp of emperor level pressure spread out from her body, this wisp of emperor level aura appeared to be extremely powerful and pure, and under the traction of this wisp of emperor level aura, her aura was also climbing up. Sess! Dark Phoniex had sessfully advanced to Quasi-Emperor Realm! Jason sighed in relief when he felt the wisp of Emperor-level aura emanating from Dark Phoniex, he knew that Dark Phoniex had sessfully promoted to the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and that her strength would also undergo a metamorphosis and be even more powerful. Old Mr. Millers old eyes also revealed a touch of approval as he said, Jason, there is no need to disturb Dark Phoenix here since she has already been promoted. She still needs to go and consolidate this level of realm in the back. Jason nodded, Dark Phoniex had sessfully promoted, so he wasnt worried about anything. Deep in the mountains, in front of a clearing. Old Mr. Miller swallowed clouds and was smoking a dry tobo stick, he nced at Jason and said, Jason, want to learn Nine Characters Fist? Jason quickly nodded his head and said, Yes, I must want to. Its a skill that cant be overpowered, and besides, if I learn this Ancient Fist Way, Im bound to be able to make a name for it. You kid mean this fist way was spoiled in my hands in Old Mr. Miller? And its up to you kid to make a name for it? Old Mr. Miller grunted. Of course not, I mean the two of us work together to bring this Ancient Fist Way back to life No, it should shine even brighter, better than the blue but better than the blue. Jason said in a serious manner. Old Mr. Miller snorted, then he said with a straight face, Nine Characters Fist lies in Nine Characters of Truth, which are C Approach, Soldier. Fighter, Zhe, All, Formation, Extension, Front, March! Nine Characters of Truth is a vast and boundless field of punching intent that can be attacked or defended, and perhaps the punches evolved under each persons cultivation are different, depending on your understanding and perception of this martial art. It is up to you to understand and realize this martial art. You have to remember what Old Mr. Miller said, you have to use your own punching intent and catalyze the Nine Characters of Truth, not let the Nine Characters of Truth dominate you. Only in this way, this Nine Characters of Truth is truly controlled by you, and can be performed as you wish. Nine Characters of Truth and your fist intent fit together, in order to give y to the strongestbat power. Okay, I understand! Jason nodded his head. Old Mr. Miller pinned his dry pipe to his body and said, Old Mr. Miller I will teach you Approach Tactic first. Approach Tactic is the fist seal that corresponds to the Fudo Ming Wang Seal. Old Mr. Miller, Ill teach you the Fudo Ming Wang Seal of Approach Tactic! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth as he began to evolve the Approach Tactic fist seal in front of Jason. In this process, apanied by Old Mr. Millers detailed exnation, the subtle changes of the fist momentum fist seal, as well as the fist seal in the evolution of the way to transport force, how to catalyze the fist seal to evolve the majestic momentum like the Fudo Ming Wang, all of these Old Mr. Miller one by one to exin to the equivalent of this style of fist seal to theplete dissection, so that Jason can see clearly. Jason wholeheartedly devoted himself to observing the evolution of the Approach Tactic Fist Seal, and as Old Mr. Miller evolved it over and over again, he also memorized it in his mind over and over again. In the darkness, as Old Mr. Miller evolved, he seemed to see the shadow of the Immovable King of Heaven and Earth Dharma sitting in the void from that fist seal. It was immovable and peaceful as a mountain! This was the meaning of Approach Tactics fist, even if the sky and the earth were overturned, even if the sea and the mountains copsed, it would be like an immovable king sitting in the sky, fixing this space, solidifying this heaven and earth, and remaining stable and unmoving!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jason instantly seemed to realize, he began to subconsciously follow Old Mr. Miller in the evolution of Approach Tactics fist seals, and his whole body entered a state of oblivion. It was as if he had forgotten the existence of himself and Old Mr. Miller, and the only thing in his eyes was the shadow of the Fudo Mingwang that stretched across heaven and earth, and the meaning of the fist seals that was contained within. Seeing this, Old Mr. Miller continued to perform the Approach Tactic Fist Seal, guiding Jason to realize and cultivate it. Chapter 1619 – Against the Heavens Level Old Mr. Miller taught seriously and Jason learned seriously. Jason was able to see the essence of this martial art directly, and he entered into a subtle state of oblivion, as if he saw the shadow of the Immovable King sitting in the sky, restraining this side of the earth and sky, making himself as stable as a mountain. This is where the Approach Tactics fist intent lies. Directlyprehending the meaning of the fist, it was much easier for Jason to cultivate this style of fist seal, obtaining its spirit and then obtaining its form, which could be said to be twice the effort with half the effort. Jason began to perform the Approach Tactic Fist Seal, all kinds ofplicated changes of the fist seal he knew by heart, each time he performed it, it would be more refined than thest time, his whole person has beenpletely immersed in the state of feeling the fist seal. Gradually, Jason had begun to master the evolution of the Approach Tactic Fist Seal, and he was refining it over and over again to deepen his understanding. In his perception, the Approach Tactic Fist Seal did indeed contain many majestic and vtile fist intent mysteries, and as he continued to deepen his understanding, he had a feeling that if the Approach Tactic Fist Seal was evolved to the strongest state, he was afraid that it would really be able to manifest the heaven and earth phases of an Immovable King, suppressing the enemies in all directions! Too powerful, worthy of being an ancient Ancient Fist Way. At this time, Old Mr. Miller had already withdrawn his fist, and was standing by the side, watching Jason perform this fist seal, a trace of doubt shed in his old eyes C this kid is on the path so quickly? Could it be that he was born with this style of boxing? Or is it that this kids qualification in terms ofprehending the Way of the Fist belongs to the level of a demon? Old Mr. Miller heart is indeed a little surprised, he knows very well, Nine Characters Fist of Nine Characters of Truth is absolutely not good to practice, a strong Ancient Fist Way is by no means the roadside stalls of those boxing manuals, not to say that you want to practice can be practiced on. Without a strong sense of the fist way, under the cultivation is often in vain, not its God, naturally will not be able to y the true power of the fist way. How long has this kid been practicing? Less than an hours time, has actually begun to grasp the meaning of Approach Tactic Fist Seal, although it has not been able to Approach Tactic Fist Intentions deeper evolution out, but to do this step has been extremely heavenly. Old Mr. Millers eyes flickered, thinking that no matter what, he was also the grandson of the old man, so such a performance was normal. Gradually, Jason came back to his senses from that state of boxing enlightenment, he only felt that the brand of Approach Tactics fist gesture already existed in his mind, he looked towards Old Mr. Miller and asked, Old Mr. Miller, this Approach Tactic fist mark am I considered to have mastered it? Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, It can only be considered a preliminary mastery. In the future, you can deepen your training, so that you can master the use of the Approach Tactic Fist Seal. Then lets practice the next fist seal. Jason said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Second Soldier Tactic. The Soldier is also a warrior. A soldier is the main warrior and the main attacker, with unrivaled battle intent, decisive killing, and the power of one person dominating a side of the battlefield, this is truly the strongest soldier. Therefore, the Soldier Tactic has the strongest attacking and killing intent, and the most vigorous killing momentum. You properly observe the evolution of this Soldier Tactic fist seal. Old Mr. Miller said as he began to evolve the Soldier Tactic Fist Seal. Jason also watched intently, adjusting his mental energy to its peak state, not missing any changes in Old Mr. Millers fist seals, and memorizing them all in his mind. Old Mr. Miller exined the changes in Soldier Tactics seals and the way it works, so that Jason could understand this seal more intuitively. As Old Mr. Miller said, Soldier Tactic is indeed a main killing fist seal, from Old Mr. Millers evolution, Jason through the manifestation of the fist meaning is like being in the battlefield of jingo and iron horse, full of cold and killing meaning, in that battlefield, only the real strongest soldier can dominate the battlefield, to be the only one in the battlefield! The only way to be the only one in the battlefield is to be the strongest soldier in the battlefield! The battlefield is full of cold and murderous intent! This is where Soldier Tactics boxing axiom lies, and this boxing meaning is extremely suitable for Jason, who has fought in the battlefield for many years, and has gone through the baptism of blood and fire, so he is able to put his own emotions into the evolution of this boxing seal, and can empathize with this boxing postures mystery. Soon after, Jason started practicing Soldier Tactic Fist Seal. The cultivation and mastery of Soldier Tactic Fist Seal was even faster than that of Approach Tactic, which was closely rted to the fact that Jason was a real soldier. Old Mr. Miller watched Jason begin to immerse himself in the cultivation of Soldier Tactic Fist Seal, the corner of his mouth slightly twitched, thinking that this kids cultivation speed was really not generally fast. However, when he thought that Jason had experienced endless baptism of blood and fire in the battlefield and waspatible with this Soldier Tactic Fist Seal itself, Old Mr. Miller was relieved in his heart. Jason basically mastered the evolution of the Soldier Tactic Fist Seal and stopped there, continuing to cultivate the third fist seal. The axiom of the Fighter Tactic Fist Seal lies in the word Fighting! Fighter, fights the heavens and the earth, and never gives in! Fighter, brave and bold, the more you fight, the more courageous you be! Fighter, confident and invincible, pushing against all the males! Therefore, Fighter Tactic manifests itself in a momentum and heart, daring to fight with the sky, daring to fight with the earth. If the sky is unfair, I will st open the sky; if the ground is uneven, I will push the ground t. This is the essence of Fighter Tactic. Jason, watch this, old man, Ill properly evolve it for you! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth as he began to evolve the Fighter Tactic Fist Seal. Once the Fighter Tactic was released, it gave Jason the feeling that he was like a Buddha standing proudly in this world, fighting with the sky and the earth, shaking the sky and moving the earth, killing the top and the bottom, and being omnipotent. That was the embodiment of a kind of momentum. Aimlessly, God block kill God, devil block destroy devil, more and more brave, never say defeat! This was the belief and fighting spirit of a truly strong fighter! Jason was really mesmerized, he felt it with his heart, he tried to figure it out with his heart, and when he wasprehending the Fighter Tactic Fist Seal, it actually gave him a feeling of boiling blood, and his own bloodline felt like it was resonating with it. Simply because that fighting spirit did indeed have a resonance with himself. He walked all the way, itself is the more frustrated the more courageous, the stronger the battle, the fighting spirit and the fire of war in his heart, never extinguished. Until the sun began to sink in the west, Jason also mastered the Fighter Tactic Fist Seal. Jason looked towards Old Mr. Miller and said, I feel that this Nine Characters Fists Fist Seal is not difficult toprehend, Old Mr. Miller, continue. Old Mr. Miller did not move and said, Continue what? Cant you see that the sun is setting? Youve mastered three Fist Seals in one day, thats enough. The rest, you can learn tomorrow. Jason thought about it, he had only initially mastered these three forms of Fist Seals, and would need more time to strengthen his practice until he was able to use them skillfully. So Nine Characters Fist I learned in about three days? Thats pretty fast, isnt it? Jason opened his mouth, and as if he remembered something, he looked at Old Mr. Miller and asked with a smile, Old Mr. Miller, how many days did it take you to master Nine Characters Fist when you were practicing it back then? The corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth twitched slightly, and he had the urge to give this guy in front of him a fat beating. Was this kid showing off with Old Man? Old meprehended this Nine Characters of Truth in one day back then, kid, youre still a bit short! Old Mr. Miller said lightly, and after saying this, his body moved and took the lead to leave. After saying these words, he was really a bit embarrassed to stay in the same ce, when he got the Nine Characters Fists Fist Seal inheritance in that broken small world, it took him a whole month before he mastered this Ancient Fist Way. This kid, mastering this Ancient Fist Way in three days tops, was indeed too heaven-defying. Of course, when Old Mr. Miller that was with the fist seal inheritance to feel their own sense, Jason is Old Mr. Miller words and teach, whether it is a change in the fist seal or the way to transport the power, are exined in detail. Therefore, the difficulty of practicing is very different. But Jason was able toprehend the meaning of the fist gesture of this boxing way so quickly, this qualification is absolutely the level of heaven. Chapter 1620 – Three Days into a Fist (I) One day? Jason was shocked and thought to himself, Im sure its true that the old man is still the old man, and the old man will always be the old man, thats true. Jason didnt question Old Mr. Millers words, this Old Mr. Miller is the one who can cut down the great emperor, when Old Mr. Miller said that he can realize boxing way in one day, he has no doubt. He had no idea that Old Mr. Miller had exaggerated his words by 30 times in order to save his face. Jason did not follow Old Mr. Miller to leave, he still stayed in the same ce, Jason said he had mastered the Three Characters of Truths fist prints of Approach, Soldier, and Fighter, but he had mastered the changes of the prints and the way of power transportation, and he also knew the meaning of the punch inside the prints, but he had no idea how far it was from the Three Characters of Truths fist prints. However, he was still far away from evolving the fist meaning of the Three Characters of Truths fist seals. This will need to deepen the practice, over and over again to practice, over and over again to figure out, and constantly try to stimte the fist seal that contains the fist meaning, in order to say that it ispletely mastered, in order to be able to y on the battle. Jason also did not waste time, began to continue practicing the Three Characters of Truth Fist Intent in the same ce. Whew! Whew! Hoo! The wind of the fist swept through the air, and the fist seals evolved in this way. Jason continued to utilize the fist seals of Approach Tactic, Soldier Tactic, and Fighter Tactic, and immersed himself in this moment of cultivation. Only when the sky turned dark did Jason end his training and return to the Base Building. The next day. At the time of the rising sun, Jason and Old Mr. Miller came to the ce where they practiced yesterday, and started this days practice of Nine Characters Fist. Fourth Characters of Truth Fist Seal, Zhe Tactic. zhe Tactic is not an attacking and killing fist seal to put it mildly, it is a guided fist seal that targets the recovery of the body. Recovery? What does that mean? It means that when one is injured in battle, Zhe Tactic is able to rapidly recover from ones injuries. When I first saw some descriptions of Zhe Tactic in that broken little world, it was said that even if ones physical body is damaged, ones origin is traumatized, or even a limb is broken in battle, one can run Zhe Tactic to recover. However, under the current circumstances, running Zhe Tactic is not as effective. I guess the ancient cultivation environment is very different from the current cultivation environment. Even so, Zhe Tactic still has its wonderful use, utilizing it well is equal to having an extra life on the battlefield. Old Mr. Miller said slowly. As he spoke, Old Mr. Miller began to show Jason the operation method of Zhe Tactic, which was not abat fist seal, Zhe Tactic was about how to dominate the power of the body to dissolve his own injuries. Therefore, Jasons practice was much slower, involving the mobilization of some special forces in his body, which took time to master.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With Old Mr. Millers patient teaching, Jason also began to grasp some of the tricks, when he began to run the Zhe Tactic, found some wonderful, with the mobilization of the power in the body to run, he felt a kind of lightness and speed, and there is a lot of room for discovery. He felt that Old Mr. Miller might not be able to grasp the true meaning of Zhe Tactic, and the reason for this might be the change in the cultivation environment between the ancient and modern cultivation. For example, Zhe Tactic can absorb arge amount of external aura to restore itself during its operation, but nowadays the worlds aura is thin, it is difficult to do this. No matter what, this Zhe Tactic still has some wonderful uses, and with skillful mastery, it might be able to tap into even greater uses. Next, Old Mr. Miller began to teach the Fifth Characters of Truth Fist SealCAll Tactic! All Tactic is a defensive fist seal that is designed to neutralize the enemys attack. All Tactic is described as extremely powerful, and in its extreme form, it can even confine an area of the earth and sky, imprisoning the enemy and allowing them to be killed quickly. Dont look at me, old man! Old Mr. Miller is currently unable to achieve the point of confinement of a party space, urately said confinement of a party space is not the existing Cultivation Realm can do. If we can break through the Sacred Level, there may still be this possibility. Old Mr. Miller said. Even so, All Tactic is still extremely powerful in neutralizing the enemys attack, Jason you watch, old man I will start to evolve Zhe Tactic Fist Seal for you. Old Mr. Miller said and began to evolve, a fist seal appeared, but can be constantly split, in the body around the formation ofyers of fist seal added, the added fist seal in the body around the formation of a brick wall like iron wall, will be any dead angle to protect. In addition, All Tactic can also be used to create a separate fist seal, used to break the enemys attacking and killing momentum, with the situation on the battlefield tobine the use of, can be said to be flexible. Jason watched carefully and felt with his heart, in his opinion All Tactics role was indeed great, with the offensive and killing battle technique, and then such a powerful defensive and defusing fist seal, it would be abination of both offense and defense. Formation Tactic lies in trapping the enemy. The power of Formation Tactic lies in the fusion of some Formation Upanishads into it, forming a unique trapping fist seal. When Formation Tactices out, it is like a big formation trapping the enemy, which can divide the enemy or kill the enemy, depending on the situation of the battlefield. Depending on the situation on the battlefield. If you want to understand the mysteries of Formation Tactic, you still need to go back and learn some knowledge about formations. Old Mr. Miller said. Formation aspects? Jason really didnt know anything about this aspect. That kid from the Abel family has good attainments in formations, you can ask him for advice. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then said with a smile, In addition, Darcey also knows a little about formation attainments. How about this, when you go back to Oakshire, you can ask Darcey to learn from him. This is a great opportunity to get along with Darcey, you cant miss it, Darcey is still very good, when he taught me English, he was very attentive, Old Mr. Miller, I also intend to continue to learn English from Darcey, I feel that when Ie to this overseas, especially with those Agist dealings, I dont know English is a troublesome thing. Jason was speechless, all a bit powerless to spit. Thinking back to Old Mr. Miller shouting those English in Ancient City of Ruins, he listened to some face dry, this kind of thing can only be done by this old man. Jason didnt talk back, and seriously went to realize the Formation Tactic Fist Seal Upanishad. His attainment of formation is indeedpletely unknown, so this Formation Tactic cultivation also breaks the effort, good is Old Mr. Miller a number of in-depth and easy to understand under the exnation, Jason also began to have a grasp. When the Three Characters of Truth Fist Seal was finished, it was near the evening. For Jason this cultivation speed, Old Mr. Miller is still very satisfied, but learned is one thing, how to be able to use is another thing. In this regard, Old Mr. Miller cant help, Jason can only go to feel for himselfter, to deepen his own understanding. This Ancient Fist Way has infinite meanings, even Old Mr. Miller does not dare to say that he can fullyprehend the ultimate meaning of this Ancient Fist Way. Old Mr. Miller left alone after teaching the Three Characters of Truth Fist Seal, Jason continued to stay in the same ce to deepen his training, he was tireless, full of fighting spirit,pletely immersed in self-cultivation. Jason had an urgent will to improve his strength, and he would not waste any time that he could utilize. Chapter 1621 – Three Days into a Fist (II) Day Three. Early in the morning, an old man and a young man came to continue practicing again. Old Mr. Miller was not in a hurry to continue teaching, he let Jason evolve the Six Characters of Truth fist seal that he had practiced the previous two days on one side, he watched from the side, and some details were instructed again, before he started theter teaching. Extension Tactic, the most explosive and lethal fist seal. However, this type of fist seal injures the enemy and injures oneself, and is considered to be a lose-lose type of fist seal. Until faced with a moment of desperate crisis, Extension Tactic must not be easily utilized. Old Mr. Millers face became a bit gloomy. Injuring the enemy and hurting yourself? Jason was a bit surprised. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head as he said, The mystery of Extension Tactic lies in consuming and sacrificing ones own qi and blood power to explode the strongest strike. As you know, the martial artists own qi and blood power is extremely important, in the battle, once the sacrifice consumes most of their own qi and blood power to coalesce the Extension Tactic fist seal, the outbreak of killing moves is indeed extremely fierce and overbearing, and their own qi and blood will be subjected to arge number of losses, in that instant their own various aspects of the physical quality of their body will be greatly reduced, and will also face a crisis. Therefore, Extension Tactic can only be used when fighting for your life, and the overbearing nature of Extension Tactic is that once it is used, sometimes it is impossible to control it, and it will instantly drain you of your own qi and blood power. Jason was staggered after hearing this, instantly draining his own qi and blood power? This is very scary, he knows very well, once the power of qi and blood is abruptly drained will face what consequences, he will certainly lose the ability to act in that instant, without the support of qi and blood, it is in a state of near-defatigue, can not kill the enemy then he will die. So Extension Tactic Fist Seal is equivalent to a double-edged sword, but as long as it is used well, it will still have the effect of surprise. Jason said. Yes, exactly. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, Ill evolve the Extension Tactic Fist Seal for you, and teach you how to transform your chi and blood power into the Extension Tactics Explosive Fist Seal. Old Mr. Miller started to demonstrate the Extension Tactic Fist Seal, exining in detail the key points of the Extension Tactic Fist Seal, and how to pull ones own qi and blood power to inject into the Fist Seal, and use arge amount of ones own qi and blood power or even all of ones own qi and blood power to detonate this style of Fist Seal. Jason watched attentively, from which he vaguely felt that the fist seal that exuded bloodthirstiness, berserkness, fierceness, and dominance was like a bottomless ck hole that could constantly absorb a huge amount of qi and blood power. To his feeling that bottomless ck hole is like a bottomless ck hole, no matter how much of the qi and blood power can be swallowed, and then in the berserk and unparalleled outburst of power, can not imagine that after absorbing the amount of qi and blood power outbreak of that fist print power in the end how strong it is really unimaginable. This fist seal was very strong, the power of that instantaneous outburst of power was more powerful than any fist seal Jason had ever recognized. However, it was extremely dangerous! As Old Mr. Miller said, under the evolution of the fist seal, the traction force like a bottomless ck hole can instantly drain ones qi and blood power, injuring the enemy as well as oneself, and the damage to ones qi and blood power will be injured, and one can only wait to be killed by the enemy if one cant kill the enemy! Jason is very excited, Extension Tactic Fist Seal is indeed a double-edged sword, but as long as the use of good, absolutely is to turn the tide, the killer mace of counterattack! Jason immersed himself in the Extension Tactic Fist Seal, and under Old Mr. Millers exnation, he gradually mastered how to pull the power of qi and blood into the Extension Tactic Fist Seal. Jason slightly experimented, a strand of his own qi and blood power outbreak, into the Extension Tactic Fist Seal, almost instantly this strand of qi and blood power disappeared, and the Extension Tactic Fist Seal has its own a terrifying suction, to absorb all his own qi and blood power over. This seemed very overbearing, very violent, Jason hastily terminated the evolution of Extension Tactic Fist Seal, which cut off this fist seals pulling and absorption of his own qi and blood power. After Jason had basically mastered the Extension Tactic Fist Seal, Old Mr. Miller began the transmission of the eighth True Word Fist Seal: Front Tactic is not abat technique, it is a functioning technique used to increase onesbat power. The human body is like the universe, it has infinite wonders, and the knowledge and exploration of the human body is basically limited, the more enormous potential and unknown energy are in a dormant state, which can not be touched, and can not be triggered. Front Tactics operation method lies in triggering the human bodys deep-seated potential power, realizing a significant increase in its own attack power. The increase is measured in multiples, lets say the power of the fist momentum you attack and kill out may increase by double, double, triple or even ten times as much! Jasons entire body was dumbfounded upon hearing these words C a tenfold increase in battle power? Thats the same as my Abyssal Strike power increasing by ten times when I explode with all my might? What kind of concept is that? I am now at Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation level, basically able to fight against First Emperor Realm powerhouses, if I can increase my attack power by ten times, does that mean I can fight against Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouses? Or even kill them? Terrifying! This is simply terrifying! Old Mr. Miller seemed to have read Jasons mind as he continued, Jason, dont be too happy, the probability of Front Tactic triggering is very, very low, and under normal circumstances, it is basically impossible to trigger it. What do you mean? The probability of triggering is low? Low to what extent? Jason asked. In these decades, old man I also catalyzed Front Tactic in my spare time, and it seems like Ive only triggered it four or five times. The basic increase is a doubling of the battle power, and the highest increase has been three times. But it is not triggered in sparring, it is just due to urging it in my leisure time. Old Mr. Miller said. When Jason heard this, his entire face went ck. In these decades, Old Mr. Miller had only triggered it four or five times? Such a trigger probability could be said to be so low as to be negligible. That is to say, this Front Tactic is very chicken ribs, tasteless to eat and discarded. Yes, a tenfold increase, the thought of it makes people excited,pletely able to cross a few realms to kill the enemy. But if such a heavenly battle skill is triggered at will, that is impossible, if that is the case Old Mr. Miller could have killed his way into the Forbidden Land of the Ancient City of Ruins by virtue of Front Tactics heavenly features. Jason turned to think, this Front Tactic trigger probability is not dependent on the face? No matter which way you look at it, youre much more handsome and heroic than Old Mr. Miller, and Ive only triggered it four or five times in the past few decades, but if youre yourself, you might be able to trigger it from time to time by relying on your face. This who can say urate, anyway, this kind of probability problem, really can only look at the face, look at their own luck. Front Tactics trigger may be rted to the martial artists own state of mind and state of mind, perhaps there is a certainw, as long as you find thisw, perhaps you can do ten times four or five times the probability of triggering. Its just that I havent been able to figure out the triggering pattern in the past few decades. Old Mr. Millers tone was quite regretful, he then said, Nine Characters Fist, also counts Front Tactic is the most subtle and profound, contains endless wonders, difficult to grasp. However, maybe your kid can really figure out thews of Front Tactic triggering. Jason grinned and said, Old Mr. Miller, I love hearing that. This Front Tactic is a divine skill, it should be triggered by the face, and since Im so handsome and handsome, the probability of triggering Front Tactic will definitely increase dramatically. Dont put gold on your face. Alright, Old Mr. Miller Ill teach you Front Tactics feats application. Old Mr. Millerughed and cursed, and began to teach Jason Front Tactic.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1622 – Three Days into a Fist (III) Front Tactic involved a lot of subtle mysteries, veryplex, extremely profound. Jason had already practiced it with all his heart, but he still had the feeling of not being able to understand it. Not only him, but Old Mr. Miller also seemed a bit ipetent when he taught it, because Old Mr. Miller also could not grasp the mysteries of Front Tactic. Otherwise, Old Mr. Miller would have been able to trigger Front Tactic frequently in battle. However, Old Mr. Miller still exined to Jason in detail the operation of Front Tactic. Jason followed the Front Tactic operation method taught by Old Mr. Miller, and under his operation, he vaguely felt that his body was like the shadow of a human universe, vast, boundless, deep, and immense! In that human universe, he had the illusion that there was an infinite amount of energy that would be enough to destroy the sky and the earth once it was all energized. However, these energies were confined and sealed, and could not be mobilized under normal circumstances. Only in the operation of Front Tactic, in theherworld, as if there is an invisible thread connected to the vast and majestic energy of the human universe. Jason understood the meaning of Front Tactic at this moment, if he could sessfully trigger Front Tactic, those thin threads connected to the energy of the human universe would solidify, and he would be able to extract the energy of the human universe to realize an increase in his ownbat power. As for the multiplication of the increase, it might be rted to the solidified threads. A solidified thin line is a double increase, and by extension, if one wants to achieve the theoretical tenfold increase, then it is to solidify ten thin lines! Jason really understood at this moment, no wonder Old Mr. Miller said that among the Nine Characters Fist, Front Tactic was the only one that was the most profound and mysterious, and it was listed as the most difficult toprehend the True Speech Fist Seal, this was not for nothing. Front Tactic is actually able tomunicate with the cosmic energy of the human body, which is really unbelievable and unbelievable. Jason did not know who actually created this Ancient Fist Way, and the predecessor who created it is definitely a genius among cultivation geniuses, and the exploration of cultivation has already prated to the point of the human body universe, and has prated to the point of how to excavate the vast and boundless energy level of the human body universe. Front Tactic is definitely a divine skill! Still belongs to the kind of heaven-defying level of divine skill, the key lies in, how to trigger, which will need to go back to slowly feel the sense of understanding. It was only in the afternoon that Old Mr. Miller taught Nine Characters Fists final move C March Tactic! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and said, March Tactic is a body technique key. Bodywork rted? Jason wasnt surprised, being able to guess from the name. March Tactic, shrinking the ground, a step of ten feet, a hundred feet, a thousand feet, or even ten thousand miles, or even a step to shatter the void, all of them! Old Mr. Miller said in an old-fashioned manner. Jason originally listened to the front feeling okay, to the back, his face for a while strange, up and down looked at Old Mr. Miller, said: Old Mr. Miller, have you such bragging? One step for ten thousand miles, thene over to Dark World your old man still take what airne, directly take us one step. AhemC Old Mr. Miller coughed dryly, and red at Jason with an irritated voice, What do you know? Its called hyperbole! Besides, it doesnt have to be an exaggeration. At least Old Mr. Miller, when I saw March Tactics description in that broken cave, that ancient predecessor also added a note, that the strength is really strong to a certain point, a step of 10, 000 miles or even shattering the void is not a problem. A step of ten thousand miles? Shattering the void? Jason skimmed his mouth, he didnt believe it anyway, but this March Tactic was definitely an extremely powerful body technique, shrinking the ground to be an inch, and the speed of it wasparable to that of the wind and lightning. Jason has also seen Old Mr. Millers stance, this Old Mr. Miller seems to walk slowly, but a step out, but in dozens of meters away, that stance speed is extremely heavenly. I think what Old Mr. Miller is performing is March Tactic. It just so happens that Ive beencking a body technique for the main battle, this March Tactic is simply perfect. Jason smiles. Old Mr. Miller began to teach Jason March Tactic, March Tactic is also extremely difficult to master, lies in how to transport the power in the feet, how to control that instantaneous burst of power, so that a step to step, to achieve the effect of shrinking the ground into an inch. Thus, in this mountain forest clearing, there appeared a scene of an old man and a young man running in a hurry. Jason under the first learning, force, footwork, direction and so on has not been able to master, a step out, instantly ten meters away, head-on collision with arge tree, but also can not sh away, so hard to hit. Bang! Bang! Sessive sounds of impact came, this ce is a clearing, but there are also sparse forest trees, unable to control the footwork and direction of the case, crashed into too easy. HahahaC A certain old man was watching the show and burst outughing from time to time.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, Jason had a Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so his body was strong, and even if he hit a tree, he wouldnt get hurt. But there was no way to avoid a bruised face. It was not until the sunset that Jason mastered the use of March Tactic. I have to say, this March Tactic is also very powerful. Previously, Jason was also able to move his body for short distances, which was his sh Dash Momentum. Butpared to the March Tactic, the difference between the sh Momentum and the March Tactic was no less than the difference between clouds and mud. sh Dash needs to umte momentum, there is a pause before and after, can not be used continuously and flexibly. March Tactic ispletely different, as long as there is a subtle control of the force, the shape of the orientation of the body has a prejudgement of the grasp, that a step will be able to instantly, want to change the angle of each direction, all in a thought, extremely flexible and versatile. Now, Jason uses March Tactic, and under full power, he can shrink the distance of more than ten meters into inches, but as his control of force bes stronger, and as his strength improves, the distance of shrinking the ground into inches will be longer and longer. At this point, Nine Characters Fist has basically been mastered. Approach, Soldier, Fighter, Zhe, All, Formation, Extension, Front, March! This Nine Characters of Truths subtle meaning was basically mastered, but this Nine Characters of Truth was endlessly useful and profound, Jason also knew that he still needed to spend a lot of things to cultivate his sensester on. Especially the most heavenly Front Tactic, Im afraid that I cant realize anything in my whole life, but at least I still have this hope. After practicing the entire Nine Characters Fist, the feeling Jason got was that it was very strong, and all aspects of battle skills were included, so it could be said that it was a collection of great achievements in one. Killing Battle Skills, Defense Battle Skills, Trapping Battle Skills, Explosive Battle Skills, Increase Battle Skills, and Stance Battle Skills are all included, which are rare, and are enough to illustrate the power of this Ancient Fist Way. Hahahaha, Three Days into Fists! Old Mr. Miller, my talent isnt bad, right? Of course, Old Mr. Miller you cultivate in one day Im no match. However, Old Mr. Miller, I cantpare to your strength and insight. My Three Day Sungfu isnt bad either. Jason smiled proudly. The corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth twitched again, and he felt the urge to beat this braggart to death. However, seeing that this guys nose was bruised and swollen, he secretly took a few deep breaths, and sort of suppressed this impulse. Despite this, Old Mr. Miller still couldnt help but secretly cursed. Damn, three days is really three days to let this kid learn, this kid demon ah. Chapter 1623 Just in Case That night. When Jason finished practicing and returned to the stronghold building for dinner, quite a few Satan Operation Warriors looked at him with strange gazes, with a look of wanting tough but not daring to do so. Mary that was was unable to hold it in and couldnt help but smile sweetly, looking at Jasons face and saying, Whats wrong with you? Pissed off Old Mr. Miller and then got a fat beating? Old Mr. Miller on the side slowly said, Miss Du dont wrong the old man. I dont have the time to beat this guy up. A certain guy cultivation self-consumption thick skin, take the initiative to speed to hit the tree, but also swore that his thick skin hit the tree under the tree is also intact result how? You also see. It shows that this guys thick skin is thick, but there is still room for improvement. When the crowd heard this, they couldnt hold back any longer and all burst intoughter. Jasons mouth twitched, and his entire face darkened C heck, Im happy to crash into a tree when Im full of food, arent I? Its just that he failed to grasp the force and direction at the beginning. All of you areughing so happily, if you have this free time, why dont you hurry to give me enough to eat and drink and go to cultivate. Jason made a stern face, then looked at Mary and said, Lady Mary, you too. Look at Dark Phoniex all Quasi-Emperor Realm, and you? Only one step short of King-level strength. Ive given you all the Cultivation Martial Pills, you havent gone to refine them yet, have you? Seize the time and promote to King level strength for me in the next few days! Mary red at Jason, this guy actually dared to reprimand himself. It was also true that this guy was only in a depressed mood, so he wouldnt bother with him in general. However, what Jason said was also true, his own strength should be properly upgraded, Dark Phoniex is already a Quasi-Emperor Realm, and Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, and many other people from the Satan Operation Group side are already Lord Primary Realm strength, so he should also work hard. Its time for me to work hard, or else Ill be pulled down too much. During the meal, Mary said, Iron and the others will arrive tomorrow. They converged together and then rushed back together. Probably around noon tomorrow. Its good that theyre back. Jason nodded. The intelligence gathered over at Manjusaka indicates that there is movement on the Dark World side Youre gathering Iron and the others back now Could it be that theres going to be a war going on? Mary asked with a staring brow. Jasons gaze was cold as he said, Those forces in Dark World have always wanted to annihte us, and war will break out at any time. I gathered Iron and the others back, also as a precautionary measure, to prepare in advance to be on the lookout. Its also true that were getting stronger every day, and the other side wont always give us the chance to get strong enough. Mary opened her mouth, then a look of determination shed in her eyes as she said, Its time for some of the forces in Dark World to go and clear the air. If they really want to attack, then overthrow them. Jason looked at Mary and said with a smile or augh, Lady Mary is saying this with a domineering spirit and a strong bottom line. Mary red at Jason in a bad mood and said, Youre here to poke fun at me. Of course not. What youre saying is what Im thinking. Jason smiled, then his eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a cold voice, Back then, when we Satan Operation Warriors only had a few dozen people, we werent even afraid of these Dark World forces. Now, our Satan Operation Warriors have expanded to thousands of people, and these forces of Dark World are still looking for death, so what is it if not looking for death? Its just that I cant get my hands free these days, otherwise I would have already annihted them with arge army. Their days are not long, when Iron and the otherse back and their strength is further increased to after the meeting, thats when we counterattack Dark World. Mary smiled, she just liked Jasons kind of momentum, brave and fearless, going forward without fear of enemies in all directions. After dinner, many Satan Operation Warriors consciously went to cultivate, including Mary as well. They also knew that the big battle was approaching, and before that, seizing the time to improve their strength was the first choice. Many of the Satan Operation Group had already been promoted to Lord Primary Realm strength, and those who had not yet been promoted were also working hard, moving towards greater strength. Dark Phoniex also approached Jason and asked, Are you free? Whats up? Jason looked towards Dark Phoniex, three days ago Dark Phoniex managed to break through the realm, these three days down the line she did consolidate her strength in the realm of Quasi-Emperor Realm. Ive just been promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm, I still havent reached the point of skillfulness in this realms use of force and mastery of battle techniques, I think that perhaps through the way of sparring Ill be able to master it as soon as possible. Dark Phoniex opened his mouth and continued, Therefore I would like to find you to spar with me. Jason immediately understood that Dark Phoniex was looking for him to feed him with moves. Jason had just learned Nine Characters Fist, and he needed to master this Ancient Fist Way, and there was no better way to do so than through sparring. No problem, lets go. Jason said. Immediately, Jason and Dark Phoniex left one after the other, heading towards the mountain where Dark Phoniex usually practiced. Arriving at this mountain, Jason ced some emergency shlights around, which did illuminate this square circle of open space on the mountain.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked at Dark Phoniexs cold and beautiful face, and said with a smile, Prepare to fight. Remember, you dont need to worry about anything, go all out. You should know that I killed the First Emperor Realm powerhouse in Ancient City of Ruins. Dark Phoniex nodded her head, she also nned to go all out to see what the gap between her and Jason was under the same realm. In an instant, Dark Phoniexs own dark origin aura surged out, vaguely appearing to have a Dark Phoniexs shadow rising up, containing a wisp of Emperor level might, rolling to strong pressure sweeping, copsing the surrounding void. Jason slightly raised his eyebrows. It was very strong! At the very least, it was much stronger than the aura of those Quasi-Emperor RealmAgist disciples he had fought against in Ancient City of Ruins. It seemed that Dark Phoniexs own bloodline power had awakened, bringing her a tremendous boost in battle power. Originally, any Agist has a powerful and heaven-defying bloodline inheritance, and once a disciple of the n awakens to the inherited bloodline power, the purer it is, the stronger it is, and basically, it is an invincible existence at the same level. Dark Phoniex evolved the dark field covered and arrived, Jason also shouted, rolling blood like a tide, rising up, Sunling Bloodline exuberant as the sea, at the same time he also evolved his own gravity potential field. After Jason reached Quasi-Emperor Realm, the Gravity Potential Field had a wisp of Emperor-level aura, and was able to withstand the Emperor-level pressure of AgistFirst Emperor Realm powerhouses. However, facing Dark Phoniex, he suddenly realized that even his own Gravity Potential Field could notpletely suppress it, so it could be seen that the Field Ability granted to Dark Phoniex by Dark Phoenix Bloodline was indeed very powerful. Phoenix Origin Technique! Dark Phoniex shouted, and her figure moved, wrapped in the shadow of Dark Phoniex that was hidden behind her, her entire body was like a phoenix with spreading wings, and she rushed towards Jason with the speed of the wind and lightning. Boom! Dark Phoniex evolved his fist and punched out, theyers of ck Origin Qi were thick and boundless, and the Dark Phoenix Power embedded in his fist exploded in full force, attacking and killing Jason. Chapter 1624 – Cutting a Battle A ball of wariness lit up in Jasons eyes as well in the face of Dark Phoniexs onught. All Tactic! Jason shouted as he activated All Tactic from Nine Characters Fist. The meaning of All Tactic was to neutralize the enemys attack and dismantle the enemys moves, Jason intended to try the use of All Tactic. In an instant, Jason utilized All Tactics Fist Seal, which immediately covered Dark Phoniexs punches, forming a shield that blocked Dark Phoniexs punches. ording to Old Mr. Millers words, All Tactic evolved to the extreme can confine a side of the void, confining the enemy in a side of space. Now, Jason naturally couldnt do that. At this momentC Bang! Dark Phoniex contained a strand of The power of the Emperors fist power toward the front to attack, the fist power filled with the dark origin of the breath will be transformed into a phoenix silhouette, with a powerful momentum toward the front to pounce. However, it was blocked by Jason All Tactics fist seal and resisted. Jason could not help but show a hint of joy, Nine Characters Fist he just learned,prehension is not deep enough, at most mastered to some fur. Even so, he was actually able to neutralize and resist Dark Phoniexs punching technique, so it was evident that Nine Characters Fist was indeed heaven-defying. Dark Phoniexs Phoenix Origin Technique is the strongest battle technique of the Dark Phoenix lineage, and its killing power is extremely powerful, much more powerful than many of the Quasi-Emperor Realm disciples in Agist. Fighter Tactic! Jason bellowed all over again, steeply erupting into a Fighter Tactic Fist Seal. Once the Fighter Tactic Fist Seal came out, Jasons own aura changed violently, and an aura of fighting for the sky and the earth erupted, the fighting spirit and fighting desire was too vigorous, which could be described as shaking the sky and moving the earth, the aura formed by the unyielding fighting spirit of the word fight was enough to oppress peoples hearts. Dark Phoniex sensed a sense of crisis, she is also to maintain a calm and collected, her own thick dark origin of the qiyer diffusion, along with the evolution of her fist, there is a divine phoenix in theherworld to break through the nine heavens of the fist in the manifestation of the intention of a wisp of the power of the Emperors catalytic, a Dark Phoniex shadow of the fist has been met the battle. Boom! The fist momentum of the two collided, erupting into a roaring sound, with a violent forceful wind sweeping through. Formation Tactic! Jasons gaze sank as he evolved the Formation Tactic Fist Seal, which traversed the air, vaguely forming arge formation to trap Dark Phoniex. Approach Tactic! Jason evolved the Approach Tactic Fist Seal, and in the void, it was as if the shadow of the Immovable King of Light had appeared, suppressing the sky, standing firm and stable as a mountain. At that moment, Dark Phoniexs face changed slightly, she felt that her body had a short-lived sense of stagnation, as if she had lost the ability to control her body. Out of the crisis instinct, Dark Phoniex Bloodline power burst out, rolling dark origin qi like a Dark Phoniex rushed up to the sky, breaking through the confinement of the True Word Fist Seal. At this moment, Jason had already mobilized Soldier Tactics fist seal to suppress it. Dark Phoniex quickly responded with a punch, and the power of the Emperor contained within the punch exploded, meeting the battle head on. Speaking of which, Dark Phoniex had fought for many years in the Dark World, her experience and ability to react to hostile battles was considered to be at the very top of the ranks, and thus her response to the crisis was also seemingly smooth. In an instant, the two figures moved and shed, their speed was extreme, and their punches were fierce and violent, swift and violent, with The power of the Emperor colliding with the air, causing it to vibrate and rumble. Of course, Jason did not use his full strength in the battle, at most he used about seven or eightyers of Secret Realm Power. If he really wanted to use his full power, Dark Phoniex would not be able to defeat him. However, Jason also found that Dark Phoniexs use of his own power was bing more and more skillful, and the attacking and killing techniques he used were more and more at his own will, and ordingly, Dark Phoniexs strength was bing stronger and stronger. Through the battle, Dark Phoniex was able to quickly familiarize himself with the use of the power of the Emperor, and was able to quickly consolidate the cultivation realm of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and the power of his outbursts also increased. Jason was using Nine Characters Fist to fight, through this kind of battle he was able to deepen his understanding of the Ancient Fist Way, only through the battle he could know how tobine and utilize it. This kind of experience is not gained through hard work, but only through fighting. During this period, Jason had been urging the Front Tactic battle technique, trying his luck to see if he could trigger the Front Tactics increase in battle power, but unfortunately, so far, it had never been triggered. He calcted that he had at least activated Front Tactic hundreds of times since he had sparred with Dark Phoniex, and he still hadnt been able to trigger it once.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When Front Tactic was activated, he could sense the virtual image of the human universe in his body, and there was a thread that was connected to the energy of the human universe. These threads were always in an illusory state, not solidified, and could not be triggered. This makes Jason very worried, Front Tactic is undoubtedly a divine skill, but the probability of triggering it really makes people powerless to spit. On second thought, this is also very normal, such a heavenly divine skill, really can be triggered at any time, that is not enough to call it a divine skill. Jason felt that there is time to properly study the Front Tactics wonders, to see if you can find some triggerws, not to say that often trigger, at least a hundred times to trigger a time, right? Otherwise this Front Tactic, even if it is a divine skill, it will be reduced to a chicken rib. Jason was slightly distracted when he was thinking about these problems, and at that moment Boom! Dark Phoniex attacked with a punch, breaking through his Fist Seal blockade, and watched as the punch was about to hit him. In the nick of time, Jasons mind moved, and he violently lifted his leg to the right, performing March Tactic. The only thing left on the ground was a trail of residual shadows. Dark Phoniexs punch came, but it hit the shadow, Jason had already disappeared in the same ce. Dark Phoniex froze, to her feeling, Jason is really disappeared in ce, just that punch she felt bound to hit Jason, she has begun to retrieve the force, unexpectedly in the twinkling of an eye Jason figure has already disappeared. This speed is simply unbelievable, almost without any process of storing power. Dark Phoniex turned his head towards the right side and was seeing Jason ten meters away on his right side, smiling and looking at him. This speed of yours is instantaneous? How did you do that? Dark Phoniex asked in a surprised voice. Its not instantaneous, its a body stepping technique that is able to shrink the ground. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Otherwise, what do you think is going on with my nose and face? Its still not cultivating this footwork. When I first practiced it, I couldnt control the force, orientation, and so on, and I just kept mming into those trees. Pfft Hearing Jason say that, Dark Phoniex couldnt help butugh. Jason rarely saw Dark Phoniex smile, but when he saw her smile, she was charming in her coldness, and stunning in her charm, which was unforgettable and stirred up the hearts of the people. So much so that Jason was mesmerized for a moment. Chapter 1625 – Getting on the Thief Ship Dark Phoniex seemed to have noticed Jasons unusual gaze, and she grunted coldly as the smile on her face tightened and returned to its original coldness. Jason came back to his senses, he smiled sarcastically, sighed softly, and said, Dark Phoniex, thats not nice of you. Huh? Dark Phoniex looked at Jason and said with a cold face, Whats not good? Its you, whats that look in your eyes? Its an unkind look. Its the look of looking at the woman you love. Its normal, isnt it? Jason said in a serious manner. You- Dark Phoniexs face was exasperated, and a fierce battle intent rose again, looking like he was ready to fight at the drop of a hat. Jason hurriedly said, Do you still want to fully utilize your Dark Phoenix Bloodline? If your bloodline ability is fully stimted, your strength can still be increased by arge margin. Dark Phoniex froze for a moment, frowning slightly as he asked, What do you mean? Have you forgotten the agreement I made with you? Until I take you to Carovia topletely and fully energize your Dark Phoenix Bloodline, you and I are a rtively intimate rtionship, got it? Of course, you dont have to act close, at least you cant have any antipathy or resistance to me, more or less a hazy good feeling kind of thing. Jason grimaced with a tone of hatred as he continued, With that look on your face just now, cold and thief-proof, refusing to be cold, just like that you think Old Mr. Miller is going to believe that you and I got together? Dark Phoniex gritted her teeth and lowered her head slightly, speaking of which she really had forgotten about it. Now that Jason had mentioned it, she remembered it, and remembered that night, and her cheeks immediately flushed with a rolling heat. Even if some days have passed, she will not forget that at that time, she finished the bath and walked out, not wearing a piece of clothing, in her hand just holding a side of bath towel to wipe her hair damn not dead, Jason this murderous guy was sitting on the sofa in her room in a dignified manner. Should have seen it all, right? Jason walked over and continued, So yeah, to hide from Old Mr. Miller, you need to think of me as a man you have some crush on. Usually, you have to show a kind of close rtionship behavior without thinking, a look, a move, all contain deep feelings. Got it? Dark Phoniex was so angry in her heart, but she had no way to refute it, at that time, she also agreed to this condition. After thinking about it, Dark Phoniex took a deep breath, she tilted her head up, her narrow and charming eyes looked at Jason, and asked, Just now, you didnt use your full strength against me, right? Right. About how many percent of your strength did you use? Around seventy to eighty percent. As you became more and more skillful in your use of forceter on, and your battle technique coordination became more and more seamless, it was a struggle for me to fight against you with this kind of strengthter on. With my current strength, Im only afraid that I cant fight against AgistFirst Emperor Realm powerhouses yet, right? Shouldnt be able to yet. Jason thought for a moment and then said, Being able to battle against a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, thats no problem. But certainly not against a First Emperor Realm powerhouse. Dark Phoniex nodded as she said, If I mean if, my own bloodline power is fully energized, am I sure I can defeat a First Emperor Realm powerhouse? Your current strength is certainly much stronger than those Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouses in Agist. I suspect that there will be a qualitative change after your own bloodline is fully energized. At that time, your strength will at least increase by forty to fifty percent at the current stage without any problem. At that time, you will definitely have the strength to fight with a First Emperor Realm powerhouse. As for killing a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, it will depend on your experience in battle, the use of battle techniques, and the ruthlessness to fight to the death. Jason murmured. Dark Phoniexs heart shook slightly, she knew that once the bloodline was fully revived, it would bring about a great increase inbat power, but she did not have a definite figure in her heart as to how strong it would be. Jason had fought against the First Emperor Realm and then sparred with her, so Jason could more or less make some general judgments.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When she heard that after the full recovery of her bloodline power, she was able to use her Quasi-Emperor Realm to fight against a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, she was really shaken, but that was a true sense of overstepping the level of the battle. Bing stronger had always been her only pursuit. The only way to be strong was to shelter the n and bring them a better living environment. Even if she became strong enough, she could reim everything Dark Phoenix had lost, including the stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins; she could take revenge and make those murderers who stained the blood of her people pay the price in blood! Thinking of this, Dark Phoniex clenched her teeth, and her gaze towards Jason had already changed a bit, no longer indifferent as before, but containing a hint of tenderness, she said softly, Okay, I know. In the future, I will remember this, treat you as, as Thetter words she couldnt even say, she only felt weirdly awkward. Jason a smile, can not help but reach out and take care of her forehead hair, close at hand, can sense the Dark Phoniex passes on that breath, but also stirred the heartstrings. Seeing Dark Phoniexs face change slightly, he quickly whispered: Dont move first, that Old Mr. Miller may be watching in the dark. If you really want to resist, youll be exposed. Dark Phoniexs face changed slightly, Old Mr. Miller would really be hiding in the dark? Thinking about it, with Old Mr. Millers character, it wouldnt be surprising if he did something like this. In the next moment, Jason opened his mouth, as if he was specially speaking to Old Mr. Miller, who was hiding in the dark: Dark Phoniex, youve been practicing hard these few days, and you fought against me just now, so you must be tired, right? I know you desperately want to improve your strength, this is not urgent, one step at a time, I believe that with your talent, you will certainly be able to walk on the top of the cultivation! Saying that, Jason held Dark Phoniexs shoulders with both hands, and naturally swept Dark Phoniex into his arms and hugged him. Dark Phoniexs face was strange for a while, her body was very ufortable, this asshole was obviously taking advantage of the opportunity. On the contrary, she couldnt resist. She really didnt know if Jason was telling the truth, was Old Mr. Miller really around? By now, Dark Phoniex could only believe what she was told but not what she didnt believe, otherwise, if Old Mr. Miller was really staring at her in the dark, if she resisted, it would really be a lost cause. Dark Phoniexs heart was gnashing her teeth in hatred, and she felt that she was on the wrong side of the boat. Jasons heart is blossoming with joy, embracing Dark Phoniex in his arms, wrapping his arms around her slender and resilient waist, and feeling the softnessing from his chest, he felt like he was plunged into a gentle ocean of surging waves. Ahead, tens of meters away, in the darkness. An old figure stealthily appeared out, a pair of old eyes seemed to be able to see through the tens of meters of space, and saw Jason and Dark Phoniex who were hugging together in that open space. This kid really hooked up with Dark Phoenix? This kid really isnt bragging The bad old man muttered secretly, he was sensing the aura of Jason and Dark Phoniex sparring and cutting over here, and on a whim, he rushed over to take a look. Who had thought that just rushed over, he saw Jason and Dark Phoniex hugging each other. Chapter 1626 – Satan Operation Group Returns Old Mr. Miller hade and gone suddenly. Of course, he didnt need to watch the two young men hugging, he wasnt a peeping tom.N?velDrama.Org content. With Old Mr. Millers strength, Jason and Dark Phoniex really didnt know anything about Old Mr. Millers arrival or departure, they couldnt sense it at all. Jason really did not know that Old Mr. Miller had reallye, he told Dark Phoniex that Old Mr. Miller might be peeping in the neighborhood, that was just a casual remark to bluff Dark Phoniex, but he did not expect that it was really true. At the moment he does not care about these, will Dark Phoniex that can be said to be the perfect sexy body in the arms, feel Dark Phoniex that unique breath, as well as her body to bring a burst of tenderness, that taste is really very soulful and eroded bones. He couldnt help but recall the beautiful scene of Dark Phoniexs bathing picture that he saw that night, and he remembered that Dark Phoniexs white jade-like back looked like it was embroidered with a phoenix picture. Back engraved phoenix figure, and her beauty without any sense of incongruity, on the contrary, is more a kind of fascinating sense of mystery and charm, so that people can not help but want to go deeper to explore some. There should be a chance to see Dark Phoniexsplete back-carved phoenix figure in the future, right? This thought shed through Jasons mind, and he felt that there should be a chance. Dark Phoniexs face was getting darker and darker, she was on the verge of having the feeling of suffocation, this asshole was holding her tighter and tighter, harder and harder, like he wanted to integrate her into his body. Is this guy doing this on purpose? Besides, she really wasnt used to this state. She really had never been this close to a man before, from the time she carried the heavy responsibility of reviving its Dark Phoenix lineage, she felt that she was destined to be alone for the rest of her life, she didnt have the time or leisure to talk about love, all of this was redundant in her opinion. Therefore being hugged so hard by Jason, she really wasnt used to it, and there was a hidden feeling of unspoken repulsion. Satan, acting is acting, what are you doing? Trying to strangle me so hard? Dark Phoniex couldnt help but whisper in exasperation. Jason was a little embarrassed, he smiled sarcastically, loosened his grip slightly and said casually, Its starting to get a little cooler here in the middle of the night. You wont feel cold if you hold on tight. You really think so? Dark Phoniex didnt believe a hundred times in his mind that not many of the wordsing out of this guys mouth were true. Of course. From now on, if you feel cold, my warm bosom is always wee! Jason said with justice. Youre fine with that line against other women, but not against me. Dark Phoniex blushed lightly, then said in a cold voice, Had enough of the hug? Its time to let go! You say that, there is no such thing as hugging enough. Jason said shamelessly. Believe it or not, Ill make a move now? Dark Phoniex didnt believe that Old Mr. Miller was nearby at this time, to say that it was possible to attract Old Mr. Miller over during the sparring session, even if he came over, he wouldnt have been in the darkness to watch her and Jason hugging each other, that would be so boring. Promise me one thing and Ill let go. Jason said seriously. You say it! You promise first! Its even if you dont! Loosen your hands! Dark Phoniexs face was cold, his hands fiercely mped down on Jasons body, and a cold murderous aura shed on his body. Jason like to eat pain in general, mouth ouch body, body toward Dark Phoniexs body fell down, open mouth extremely fast, ruthless, urate blocked Dark Phoniex that delicate moist red cherry lips. Soft, warm, sweet! All kinds of tastese and go, Jasons heart a burst of triumph, really is too good, finally as I wished for a kiss. Time, as if frozen in this moment. Dark Phoniex whole person is confused, head a little nk, seen shameless but shameless to such a degree is really the first time to see. This asshole, what is he doing? Attacking a kiss? Damn it! Dark Phoniex was enraged, and his clenched fist surged with Dark Phoenix Power, sting at Jason. Jason, however, hugged Dark Phoniex tightly, his body blossomed with dots of golden aura, and his own Holy Dragons Breath filled the air, as the perfect fusion of Physical Art of Unification and Grand Vajra Realm Physique made the strength of his physical body reach an extreme. Bang! Bang! Dark Phoniexs punch had sted in, erupting with a thumping sound. Jason, however, was unconcerned- You fight, Ill kiss. Its so nice to have nothing to do with each other. In any case, he did not lose, just a little bit of pain, and Dark Phoniex is not really dead. Its not easy to seize this opportunity to have a kiss, you must not be too easy, or you will be struck by lightning. Base Building. When Jason and Dark Phoniex returned, some of the Satan Operation Warriors who had returned from their self-training were not sure if it was an illusion or what, but they noticed that Jasons mouth seemed to have some broken skin, while Dark Phoniex was wearing a ck face with a chilly aura. Several Satan Operation Warriors ready to open their mouths to ask questions after seeing the situation have the sense to keep their mouths shut, just far from a greeting on the far away, but it does not prevent them from starting a variety of gossip in their hearts to guess up C Jason would not be an attempt to pick up a girl was beaten up, right? Dark Phoniex, get some rest. Well go spar again tomorrow night. Jason said with a smile. Hmph! Dark Phoniex chilled his face, snorted coldly, and quickly walked away. Jason secretlyughed bitterly, the corner of his mouth still had a slightly fishy taste, he was really depressed, this woman was really ruthless, thest moment actually put her mouth to bite, all the bites broke the skin! Jason also felt no loss, at least has managed to Dark Phoniex and kiss and hug, just the process is a bit arduous. Old Mr. Miller, Ive suffered a lot to achieve your wrongful usation. Jason sighed in his heart, he returned to his room, ready to run Zhe Tactic to try the effect. Zhe Tactic has the effect of recovery, his own this point of external injuries using Zhe Tactic to recover up is not difficult, right? Otherwise, with a swollen nose and a broken mouth, how embarrassing it would be for Iron and the others to see it when theye back tomorrow. The next day. Babia harbor. One by one Satan Operation Warriors havee to wait, Iron, Baron, Treg and other warriors are about to return and they havee to greet them. Jason also came over, Mary, Mr. Warfield, Tiger and other Satan Operation Warriors faces were a bit surprised when they saw Jason. Last night Jason was still bruised and swollen, howe today there are basically no traces left? Even Dark Phoniex was surprised, she remembered thatst night, this asshole had been holding the corner of her mouth, and she kept throwing punches at this asshole without caring. In the end, she had no choice but to open her mouth and bite the corner of this assholes mouth, and when she exerted herself, she broke the skin. How is it that the original broken skin at the corner of her mouth is now gone? With the improvement of strength, the stronger their own qi and blood, the human bodys self-recovery and healing ability is also stronger. But this kind of recovery ability is also too perverse, right? Jason could see what was on the minds of the people in the arena, and he secretly smiled smugly in his heart, but he didnt open his mouth to point it out. At this time, on the sea outside the harbor, the figure of a ship had appeared within sight. Iron waited for Satan Operation Warriors to return. Chapter 1627 Jason’s Deployment The ship came slowly down the sea, and when this ship docked at the harbor, an air of cohesive irony filled the sky as the decksnded. Mr. Iron Fist, Lion, Baron, Cameron, White Fox, Phantom, Treg, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Spear, and other Satan Operation Warriors came down one after another, each one of them smiling broadly under their breath, with a grandiose aura of reunion. There were about thirty Satan Operation Warriors who had returned this time, and there were also some Satan Operation Warriors sitting in the remaining two strongholds. In addition to these Satan Operation Warriors, there were a total of around four hundred elite warriors, consisting of mercenaries recruited from the Satan Operation Group side and Monty Python Mercenary Corps Warriors. Among these warriors, Trapper, Star Chaser, Axe de, ckwing, Bloodwolf Tooth, and Bat Shadow, all of whom had long been famous and powerful in the mercenary world, were also here. Brothers, were back. Mr. Iron Fist smiled broadly as they stepped off the ship and greeted Mary, Tiger, Hemers and others in the arena who hade to greet them, exchanging pleasantries. Jason greeted them as well and asked with a smile, Nothing wrong with those two strongholds? Captain Miller, dont worry, there wont be any problems. the fighters over at Stone firearms stronghold are already submissive, and that Blood Throne guy is even more dead in the water. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. Baron also continued, The Jaguar military merchant stronghold side is also fine, the warriors who stayed over there are all loyal. Thats good. Jason nodded his head and looked towards Trapper, ckwing, Bloodwolf Tooth and other such mercenary warriors, smiling and greeting towards them. At the end of the day, all of the men returned to Babias stronghold building in great numbers.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This time Mr. Iron Fist, Baron and the others brought 400 warriors back to Babia, making the force defense on Babias side to be over 500 people. There was also a new stronghold building on the Devils Army Factory side, so there was no problem in terms of amodation for these fighters brought over. After returning to the stronghold building, Jason immediately summoned Mr. Iron Fist and the other core personnel to the conference room to talk about things. Mr. Iron Fist and the others knew that Jason must have summoned them back for something big, so in the conference room, Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron, Baron, Treg, White Fox, Phantom, Mary, lion and the other fighters had already gathered together. Jason didnt bother with pleasantries and said right to the point, Manjusaka has gathered information that the major forces in the Dark World have been acting differently in recent times, and that one force is moving and will most likely attack our stronghold in Babia. For example, Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance. If the other side really wants tobine forces again, it will be the first to attack Devils Army Factory. After a pause, Jason continued, I expected as much. This time I traveled with Old Mr. Miller to Dark Agists Ancient City of Ruins and killed several of Agists Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouses, and two of the First Emperor Realm powerhouses were also ughtered by me. At these words, the Satan Operation Warriors in the arena were first astonished, then they rose up in excitement and spoke- Captain Miller, you can even kill Emperor Level Power? Captain Miller, youre at Quasi-Emperor Realm level, right? You can actually kill Emperor Level Power, thats a big deal! Captain Miller is awesome! Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and the others were really excited, but they didnt feel much surprise, they have been fighting side by side for many years, they have already understood that Jason often kills opponents stronger than him in the battlefield, and belongs to the type of being strong when encountering strong, and getting braver and braver as the battle goes on. Jason waved his hand and said with a smile: This is nothing, but it is just a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, you dont have to make such a fuss, and even less need to praise me in a low-key way, a little low-key, at most, let our Satan Operation Group below the thousands of warriors know on the line. HahahaC Cameron and the others burst outughing. Shameless. Mary spat lightly. White Foxs sexy red lips as well raised a teasing smile. Jason continued, The purpose of gathering you all back this time is to have enough fighters stationed over at Devils Army Factory to defend the enemy. In a few days, Luca will be sending another shipment of arms, Apache helicopter gunships, cannons, and so on. Im going to convert a ship into a simple warship. All in all, the air,nd, and sea on this side of Devils Army Factorys stronghold will be heavily armed by then. Speaking of this, Jason grunted coldly and said, As for those forces of Dark World, if they really dare toe, then well exterminate them. I am also in need of a trip back to Carovia, and cant be stationed here, or else Ill just kill my way up to theirir. Mr. Iron Fist heatedlyughed and said, Captain Miller dont worry, lets forget if they donte, if they reallye, I will definitely let them have no return. Captain Miller, if they really donte, then well wait for you toe back and lead your troops to kill them. Treg opened his mouth, his own battle spirit flourishing as he said, These forces of Night Shadow, its time to liquidate them. Jason nodded, then said, Another reason I recalled you guys is so that you can improve your strength as soon as possible. Among you, Iron, White Fox, Phantom, Baron, Treg, lion, and Spear are already Lord Primary Realm.dy Mary, Cameron, Cheetah, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Tiger, and the rest of you are about to break through to the King level as well. But thats not enough, you guys still need to raise your strength as soon as possible. Old Mr. Miller and I went to Agists Ancient City of Ruins and got a lot of things, such as martial arts pills for training, which contain a huge amount of pure energy and can provide you with training. I will leave the Third-grade, Fourth-grade, and Fifth-grade martial arts pills behind. Those who have broken through the Lord Primary Realm will receive a Fifth-grade martial arts pills first, so that they can advance to the Quasi-Emperor Realm as soon as possible. Emperor Realm. Those who are about to break through to Lord Primary Realm will receive a Fifth-grade martial arts pills and make sure to break through to Lord Primary Realm strength. The rest of the warriors, send down Third-grade martial arts pills. All in all, all of you must raise your strength. Its useless for me to be strong on my own. Remember, the Satan Operation Group is strong as a whole, not individually! If we are strong as a whole, we can always be the invincible army! Mr. Iron Fist and the others secretly took a deep breath and clenched their fists, a look of determination bursting from their eyes. All of them were veterans who had never died in a hundred battles, and they had gained their strength through one battle after another and their own bitter cultivation, without the slightest bit of water being mixed in. They have never had the aid of cultivation resources to get this far, and now that Jason has provided them with some cultivation resources, many of them will be able to quickly break through their own confinement and realize a leap in their own strength. One more thing, while Old Mr. Miller is in the base these days, I will have them hand you a set of Combination Strike, Jason said. Combination Strike? Mr. Iron Fist and the others were quite surprised. Jason nodded his head and said, Combination Strike lies in a set of Combination Strikebat techniques that can be evolved by as few as four or five people or as many as hundreds. Lets say you are now Lord Primary Realm strength, facing a First Emperor Realm powerhouse, even if you have a dozen or so people rushing up to you, you will still be abused and killed. If you have practiced Combination Strike, a dozen or so King-level warriors may not be able to fight with a First Emperor Realm powerhouse. You may not be able to defeat them, but at least you will be able to hold out for a while. If there are several Quasi-Emperor Realm warriors working together with Combination Strike, they will definitely be able to take on a First Emperor Realm powerhouse. Mr. Iron Fist and the others were excited after hearing this, such a Combination Strike was really suitable for them. Chapter 1628 Combination Strike Jason has already given all the medium grade martial arts pills to Mary for safekeeping, when Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox, Treg, Phantom and other Satan Operation Warriors are practicing, they can just go to collect the martial arts pills from her. While Old Mr. Miller will still be in Babia for a few days, Jason asked Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Warriors to go and practice Combination Strike with Old Mr. Miller. Jason also ran over and called Old Mr. Miller over to the Devils Training Ground. Regarding Combination Strike, Jason was chatting with Old Mr. Miller when Old Mr. Miller unintentionally mentioned it. At that time, when Old Mr. Miller saw Jason bring out such an iron blood army, he said that if these fighters practiced Combination Strike, they would be even stronger, and would be able to fight under a team and cross the level. The person who said it had no intention of listening to it had a heart. As soon as Jason heard that there was such a Combination Strike, he immediately asked Old Mr. Miller to teach Satan Operation Warriors. Old Mr. Miller didnt push back, so when Mr. Iron Fist and the others came back, Jason immediately asked Old Mr. Miller toe over and teach them as well. Devils Training Ground. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, lion, Baron, Spear, Leopard, Cameron, Hemers and other Satan Operation Warriors were already gathering. Soon, Jason and Old Mr. Miller both walk over as well. Seeing Old Mr. Miller, the Satan Operation Warriors in the arena were iparably reverent, this unimpressive and unkempt old man was able to kill the existence of the Great Emperor, too formidable, not to be convinced.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Old Mr. Miller looked at this Satan Operation Warriors in front of him, secretly nodded his head, he could feel the warrior team diffused that bloodthirsty and murderous aura, as intense as fire, zing as the sun, rendering a breath of blood and fire. Old Mr. Miller is also in the army stayed, so he can identify that kind of bloodshed killing and dexterity of the atmosphere is only in the battlefield crawling and rolling through a hundred battles to be able to cohesion. Only such a warrior can be recognized by him. Old Mr. Miller didnt talk nonsense and directly said: Combination Strike lies in the resonance of your own blood. Through the Combination Strike secret method, you will superimpose each others qi and blood power through resonance, and through the Combination Strike Formation, you will explode a powerful attack. Jason understood after hearing that, through the Combination Strikes secret method of pulling and resonating the power of qi and blood, and ultimately superimposing them together to erupt into a supreme strike. Lets say five King-level warriors joined forces to fight against each other, without Combination Strike, no matter how much they joined forces, the power of the attack that erupted would still be in the realm of Lord Primary Realm. However, if they fought through the Combination Strike formation, under the resonance and pull of their own qi and blood power, the power of the attack that erupted from the five King-level warriors would be able to reach the level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm. The power of such an attack is a very different concept. Next, Old Mr. Miller began to teach the five of them in a bout of simplicity. From the simple to the difficult, the five-man bout to the ten-man bout, then the twenty, thirty, and even the hundred-man bout, and so on in a gradual progression. First, Mr. Iron Fist, Lion, Baron, Treg, and Spear formed a formation of five, and Old Mr. Miller exined to them the secret method of Combination Strike in detail, mainly how to pull their own qi and blood power to trigger resonance, and after resonance, they would superimpose it, and through Combination Strike, they would be able to bring the power of their own qi and blood to resonate with each other, and through Combination Strike, they would be able to bring their own qi and blood power to resonate with each other. Strikes battle technique would explode the resonance and superimposed qi and blood power. Jason was also observing and listening to Old Mr. Millers exnation, he only felt that this Combination Strike was really powerful, and one day if he could form a group of a hundred people, he would really be able to run across the battlefield and be invincible! Combination Strike was powerful, but it was not easy to master. The pulling and resonating of blood and qi power is not easy to do, and requires a great deal of tacit cooperation. Fortunately, Satan Operation Warriors had been fighting side by side for many years, and their cooperation with each other had been tacit enough, and with this background, cultivating Combination Strike would be much less of an obstacle. Three dayster. During these three days, Satan Operation Warriors had been practicing Combination Strike under the guidance of Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller did not hide anything, and passed on the secret method of Combination Strike, and also carefully instructed and helped Mr. Iron Fist and the others to master the method of resonance traction of qi and blood power, and even passed on a set of powerful Combination Strike battle techniques to Mr. Iron Fist and the others. After three whole days, Mr. Iron Fist and the five of them were considered to be able to start, finally figuring out some of the doorway of Combination Strike, when the qi and blood traction resonance, burst out under the Combination Strike Battle Technique, the might was extremely amazing, and vaguely touched the might of the Quasi-Emperor Realm. In time, when Mr. Iron Fist mastered Combination Strike, the power that erupted from that strike would definitely be able to reach Quasi-Emperor Realm. The power of this Combination Strike also increased along with their personal strength. It was also on this day that the Military Industrial Woman BOSSLuca arrived, taking a ship to Babias harbor. Jason led some Satan Operation Warriors to greet them, and seeing the aura and style of Luca, Jason greeted her with a smile and said, Wee to the Queen of Military Engineering. Lucas stunningly beautiful and wless jade face also blossomed into a smile and said, Why should the King of Doom be so polite. Im not used to you being so polite. Haha, then youre wee. Im really happy to see you, its not like youve be much prettier again. Jason said squarely. Lucas pair of beautiful eyes red at Jason and said, I shipped over those arms you wanted, so take someone to the ship and take a look. Jason nodded his head and led Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, and a group of other Satan Operation Warriors onto the ship. Twelve Apache helicopter gunships, ten rapid-fire machine guns, and fifteen cannons! That was a big enough deal. Especially the Cannon. Cannon. Cannons are powerful weapons that cant be acquired just because you want them. Only a female BOSS like Luca, who controlled Europesrgest arsenal, would be able to transport them so easily. Jason looked at Luca who had apanied him and said with a smile, Thats enough. Luca, thanks a lot. Luca said, Theres nothing to be thankful for Devils Army Factory also has my share, its your property as well as mine If the forces of Dark World want to touch Devils Army Factory, they still have to ask me if Ill agree. That tone is as domineering as ever. Jason smiled, then said, Iron, send some fighters over to transport these weapons off the ship. In the meantime, build that new ship of ours into an offensive civilian version of a warship. There arent many other requirements, just one, if we find an enemy ship approaching, we can sink and destroy it at the first opportunity! Haha, this is definitely no problem. Mr. Iron Fistughed aloud, and his mood also seemed extraordinarily excited and surging. With Lucas arms delivery this time, Babias already solid defense line was upgraded again, and this time, the firepower was enough to cover the air,nd and sea, and it was really able to achieve the death of anyone who came. Chapter 1629 Sacred Land Base Building. Jason and Luca and the others had already returned to this side of the Base Building, and Old Mr. Miller slowly wandered over. Lucas heart stirred when she saw Old Mr. Miller, and she asked in a low voice, Satan, is this your grandfather? She knew in her heart that Jasons grandfather hade over as well, and seeing that there was only this one old man in the entire base, she couldnt help but have a few more spections in her heart. Yes, this is Old Mr. Miller. Jason said with a smile. Old Mr. Miller also heard the conversation over here, he turned his eyes to look over and saw that Jason was walking together with a western beauty whose appearance, figure, and temperament were all superb, and appeared to be quite intimate, his old eyes narrowed slightly, and he said with a smile, Jason, who is this beauty? Your old me? Jasons face darkened and he almost didnt fall head over heels. Damn, there are some things that you know in your heart, why do you have to open your mouth to break it? There are still many Satan Operation Warriors in this room, I dont know if Luca understands this, otherwise it would be embarrassing. Jason quickly looked toward Luca, only to see Luca face to maintain a smile, as if she did not understand like, at least on the surface to look still calm and rxed, but the face of the blown jade has been stained with a little bit of redness. Jason saw the situation and thought to himself that it was over, Luca must have understood. This is not strange, with Lucas deep love for him, its normal for her to secretly learn the Caroviannguage, even if it may be difficult tomunicate in the Caroviannguage, but more or less, she can understand some of the Caroviannguage. Old Mr. Miller At this moment, Luca smiled sweetly and greeted towards Old Mr. Miller, actually speaking the Caroviannguage and sounding quite standard. Yo, you know THE Caroviannguage too? Thats handy. Old Mr. Miller hade over to him, grinning. A little. Luca said. A little bit is good, at least Old Mr. Miller you know what Im talking about when I talk to you. Its not like some girl dolls, like Lilith from Dragons, have to rely on Jason to act as a trantor. Old Mr. Miller smilingly said, look to Lucas eyes also look extremely satisfied, the heart is secretly curious, how this kid surrounded by women are appearance temperament are not bad beauty it? Wine, wine to Old Mr. Miller. Luca spoke again. She did know some the Caroviannguage, but was not proficient, and could only approximate the meaning. With these words out of her mouth, Luca signaled towards the assistant beside her, asking the other party to bring over the prepared fine wines. That assistant immediately brought over some of the worlds top expensive liquors, there were top quality wines, as well as whiskey limited editions, all of which were not avable on the market and added up to be worth a lot of money. This female doll of yours knows that old man has good wine, not bad, not bad. Old Mr. Millers face was full of smiles as he looked at Luca for a few moments, then eeked, seemingly surprised. The next moment, Old Mr. Miller reached out and grabbed Lucas wrist, as if sensing her chakra breath, after sensing some Old Mr. Millers gaze is a bit odd up, but did not say much. Old Mr. Miller, whats wrong? Luca asked curiously. Old Mr. Miller snorted and said with a smile, Nothing. Ill be able to taste some fine wine tonight. Luca smiled back, she didnt care about anything. Jasons mind moved, he felt that things might not be that simple, could it be that Old Mr. Miller had discovered something from Luca? Old Mr. Miller may not be able to mention it because of therge number of people in the field, but it is also for Jason to keep it in his mind, and he will look for Old Mr. Miller to ask about it when he has timeter on. This time, Luca delivered a batch of arms, Satan Operation Warriors also had a lot of work to do. The main problem is the modification of the civilian version of the warship, this matter can not bepleted in a short time, with a sufficient amount of powerful cannons, everything will be much easier. With enough powerful cannons, everything will be much easier. Busy to the evening, the base of wine and food on the table, Old Mr. Miller also took out Luca sent over the wine, opened with the wine table of the people have drunk up. Old Mr. Miller is used to drinking white wine, asionally taste the vor of foreign wine is also good. Untilte at night, the wine was almost drunk, Jason also arranged Lucas side to bring over the manpower to rest. Jason was pulling Old Mr. Miller to the side, Old Mr. Miller muttered: Are you sick? You dont go to apany your old lover, you pull the old man over to apany you shopping? Jason couldnt help butugh and cry, he said, Old Mr. Miller, did you find out something from Luca? I saw you at lunchtime and you were so quiet about it. Is there something wrong with Luca herself? Old Mr. Miller eyes shed a wisp of essence, said, It is not to say what problems Old Mr. Miller I sensed from her body a sealing breath. Sealed breath? What do you mean? Jason was taken aback. Old Mr. Miller thought for a moment and said, The aura of this female dolls bloodline is extremely ancient, it should have been inherited from a certain Holy Land, and descended from a strong person from that Holy Land. As for why her bloodline was sealed, Old Mr. Miller I dont know. Can there be any effect on her after the sealing? Jason hurriedly asked, this was the most important. Impact? That is she cant merge the power of her own bloodline to cultivate Cultivation, right? The rest is nothing much. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason heard the words but also light breath, there is no other aftereffects is good, as for the cultivation of cultivation even if it is able to cultivate, with Lucas identity and character, Im afraid that she will not go to cultivate it right? As a royal princess and a female BOSS of the military industry, what else does she need to cultivate?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, Jason still felt a little curious, he asked, Old Mr. Miller, you just said that Lucas bloodline is inherited from a certain ancient Holy Land, what do you mean, Luca is a westerner, could it be that there is also a Sacred Land inheritance in the west? Old Mr. Miller gave Jason a nk look and said, Do you really think that Hyacinth exists only in Carovia and not in other countries? As a matter of fact, Hyacinth exists in every country in the world, Old Mr. Miller, as far as I know, India has the Ancient Buddha Sect, Japan has the Divine Endurance Sanctuary, and Europe and America also have a lot of Hyacinth legacies. Russia has the Temple of the God of War, Kome has the Temple of Heaven, and Europesrgest Holy Land is the Paradise of the Gods and the Sacred Church. Cultivation Holy Land abroad have suddenly gone into hiding for some reason, as if they are waiting for some opportunity. Jason froze, he really didnt think that there were actually some Sacred Land in various countries around the world, and he thought that Hyacinth existed only in Carovia. Listening to Old Mr. Miller, it seems that this is not the case, the world countries, or some regions also exist these Sacred Land. Chapter 1630 – The World of Great Controversy Sacred Land! The fact that these Sacred Lands exist all over the world in addition to Carovia Hyacinth means that there are also some powerful Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators all over the world! In other words, on the western side, Dark Agist is not the only one, there are also some Sacred Land with ancient heritage! Since Old Mr. Miller knew about this, does it mean that he had dealt with these Sacred Lands from all over the world? Thinking of this, Jason asked, Old Mr. Miller, how do you know this? Have you ever dealt with these Sacred Lands? Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, As you boys know, Old Mr. Miller I was in the army, along with Old Mr. Pepper, right? At that time, Old Mr. Miller I was not a soldier, heading to the army also responded to some calls. Because the situation at that time was a bit special Special? Regarding Old Mr. Millers experience of fighting in the army Jason didnt know much, now that Old Mr. Miller talked about it, he was quite curious in his heart. That was many decades ago. At that time, during Carovias foreign operations, they realized that there were strong people in the foreignbat units! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then said, Those strong men were not ordinary strong men, but Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators, some of which were enlisted or recruited into the army. These Cultivators were almost invincible in closebat, causing heavy losses to Carovias special forces. Later, the Carovia military came to Hyacinth to recruit Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators to help in the war. Recruitment was voluntary, and the country didnt force Hyacinths strongest. Old Mr. Miller and I joined the army with the same mindset, and we joined Old Mr. Peppers unit in response to the countrys call. There were a number of other strong men who answered the call as well as the old man I did at that time. Lets say that old ancestor of THE Stokes family, the old ancestor of THE Stokes family was old, and was unable to break through the Sacred Level confinement, and his remaining lifespan wasnt long, so he also traveled to join the war. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and then said, The battle situation at that time was also extremely tragic, basically some big countries have Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator sitting in the town, and when the two armies are fighting, the Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator will y a key role in deciding the victory or defeat. The key. Later on, the war entered a period of rxation and calm. The Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators of various countries, for unknown reasons, had withdrawn from the military regions of various countries and stayed hidden. Without the Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators participating in the war, coupled with the fact that the fighters entered a period of dtente, the old man I also said goodbye to the troops and returned to Hyacinth. After the war between the countries entered a period of dtente, the Carovia military established the Forbidden Dragon Guard, Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, The Carovia top brass also realized the power of Hyacinth. The establishment of the Forbidden Dragon Guard is partly to monitor the Hyacinth, and partly to liaise with the strongest Hyacinth members. One day, if the war resumes and the strongest people from Sacred Lande out to fight again, the Forbidden Dragon Guards duty is to organize the strongest people in Hyacinth to go to the war. After Jason heard this, he really didnt know that there was such a period of time in the war back then, and he even didnt know that there was an Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator in each country to participate in the war, and the strongest people in the Hyacinth on the Carovia side also fought for their country, and promoted the Carovia cultivation and national prestige in the battlefield. In the battlefield, they promoted Carovia cultivation and national prestige. That period of time must have been a great time for the Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators of various countries to fight for their country, and it makes peoples blood boil when they think about it. The influence of those years of hot-blooded battle on Old Mr. Miller must also be great, Old Mr. Millers boxing will be heavenly, Im afraid that with those years of fighting with the Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator of various countries is inseparable. Old Mr. Miller, you have returned to Hyacinth for at least fifty years now, right? During these decades, the Sacred Lands in various countries have all gone into hiding and disappeared? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, Almost, at least I havent seen any strong people from these Sacred Landse out and walk around. Its not like theyve disappeared, these Sacred Lands with ancient inheritance wont disappear. As for the reason for the concealment,, the old man had discussed with several ancient martial arts seniors who have passed away, perhaps these Holy Land abroad are waiting for an opportunity, as long as this opportunity arrives, they will continue toe out, and will still go to fight! Opportunity? What kind of opportunity? Jason frowned.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Millers eyes shed, slowly said, Todays cultivation stops at the Sacred Level, not only Carovia Hyacinth, but also the dark Agist in the west and the strongest people in Holy Land have sensed it. cultivation is blocked! When the path of Cultivation is blocked, it may be the time for the people of Sacred Land toe out again. At that time, the whole world will also usher in a world of great struggle. Struggle for resources, struggle for hearts and minds, struggle for power, and the hearts and minds of the people will be the power, and the world will be themon master. At that time, it will be the time for Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator to reappear on the world stage, and it will also usher in a great showdown! I see. I originally thought that the Hyacinth lineage, other than Carovia Hyacinth, was the Dark World Agist, but I never thought that there are still these hidden Sacred Lands in various countries around the world, Jason sighed lightly and said, The Sacred Lands in various countries are also the same as the Sacred Lands from ancient times. Sacred Land is not inherited from ancient times? Old Mr. Miller sighed and said, Thats not entirely true. Some of it may have been handed down from time immemorial. Some may beid out by powerful people who have broken the confines of Cultivation. For example, the Ancient City of Ruins has six Forbidden Lands, and there must be terrifying powerhouses in the depths of these six Forbidden Lands, and one side of the Forbidden Land can be regarded as one side of the force. Are these forces really in the depths of the Forbidden Land? These Forbidden Land forces have noyout in the outside world? Thats not necessarily true! Jasons heart shook as he remembered the Order of the Holy Dragon he was carrying. This Order of the Holy Dragon had triggered a resonance at Holy Dragon Land, and it was obviously connected to Holy Dragon Land was this Order of the Holy Dragon passed down from Holy Dragon Land? Or was this Order of the Holy Dragon passed down by the forces of Holy Dragon Land in the outside world? Jason only felt that this world was filled with too many mysteries. Perhaps, one day all these mysteries would gradually disperse, revealing the tip of the truth. But before that happens, one has to be strong enough to participate, or else one will either be eliminated or be reduced to a pawn who has no control over his own destiny. Old Mr. Miller then said in a serious tone: Jason, if the day of the Great Controversyes, it may be the day when wars start all over the world again. Carovia will not be able to stay out of it. As the war rages on, your opponents will be the strongest Sacred Land members from various countries who havee out in droves. The old guard may no longer be involved in the military, but their descendants and disciples will be. Never underestimate the heirs of the Sacred Land of various countries, their Hyacinth legacy is also very strong, the pride of the younger generation of the Sacred Land of various countries is no worse than the pride of the Hyacinth Fighters of Carovia Hyacinth, they will even be stronger. Jason nodded his head and the gaze in his eyes was iparably firm as he said in a deep voice, I will! There will truly be that day when Carovia Fighters are Caroviacultivation and will never allow outsiders to bully them! Thats good! Old Mr. Miller grinned lopsidedly and patted Jasons shoulder. At this moment, this old and young were like the passing down of a fire. When he was young, Old Mr. Miller fought for his country as an Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator, fighting against Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators from different countries, and greatly promoting its prestige; now Jason shoulders the inheritance, and if there is a day, he Jason will not be afraid of the enemies from all directions, and he will definitely promote his countrys prestige! Chapter 1631 Must Fight Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his dry cigarette and said, Originally, I nned to talk to you about these thingster, but today, I sensed the aura of some ancient supreme bloodline from that female doll, and thats why Im talking about these. Jason nodded his head and said, I am not that surprised. I had my doubts, since Carovia has Hyacinth, does such an ancient martial heritage exist in other countries as well? It seems there still is. Old Mr. Miller said slowly, Among the Sacred Lands of various countries, naturally, Carovia Hyacinth is the most powerful. Carovia Hyacinth has the greatest power and the most powerful people. Unfortunately, you also know the situation in Hyacinth, the peoples hearts are not united, and each has their own calctions. This is not the case with the other countries of Sacred Land, they are more embracing and aligned because they are weak. Some of Hyacinths Sacred Land are each on their own, too selfish, and more of them are fighting for their own interests. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller smiled wryly and said, Thats the reason Old Mr. Miller I walked around Hyacinth in style all by myself back then. I didnt join any party forces, nor did I ever start a sect. In terms of the pandemonium of Hyacinth, Old Mr. Miller, I didnt bother to fight with them. Alone,e also dashing, also go also free, there is any uneven matter, I have my own two fists to suppress all the males. Its a pity, Old Mr. Miller, youre old now, and your incisors are missing. You wont be able to go to Hyacinth again, so you can just look back at the elegance of that year. In the future, you still need to see how I walk the river with a green shirt and a sword. Jason joked. Get out! Old Mr. Miller grunted, You still want to steal the limelight from Old Mr. Miller? Believe it or not Old Mr. Miller Ill take you for a walk around Hyacinth and people will only know Lewis by his name and ignore youpletely? Believe it, believe it, must believe it, your old man is still awesome. Jason said with a quick smile. Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his dry cigarette, squinted his eyes and said, Jason, that female doll called whats-her-name Luca you can ask her about her life. Maybe she doesnt know that she has a bloodline of ancient martial arts inheritance, but her elder side is definitely from the people of Sacred Land. Jason nodded, then asked, Lucas own bloodline is sealed in this situation, if the so-called World of Great Struggle reallyes, will her seal be lifted? Perhaps it will. It is also possible that the reason for the bloodline being sealed is to wait for the World of the Great Struggle toe. Old Mr. Miller said. Are you saying that when the Great Strugglees and Lucas own bloodline seal is lifted, then someone from Sacred Land will show up to let her practice martial arts? Jason asked. Thats also a possibility. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason frowned and stared, Luca is already in her early twenties, even if there is a Great Controversying, will it be toote for her to cultivate martial arts? Old Mr. Millerughed and said, That may not be the case. If there is really a Great Struggle World, this girl may not be able to cultivate martial arts in a single day. There are some extremely special bloodlines in this world. Maybe this girl has this kind of bloodline power and thats why she was sealed. Another example is Wolf Boy. How long has he been practicing Hyacinth? Its only about a years light, and now hes already at the peak of Heritage Master Stage High, about to step into Quasi Sacred Realm. Jason nodded and said, Thats true. In that case, if there really is a Great Struggleing, a group of powerful young martial artists will inevitably emerge from all over the world, the only way to match this Great Struggle. Right. Thats why Jason, you cant becent and proud, at this stage you can kill First Emperor Realm powerhouses over the level. If you can do it, someone else can do it too. The world of great struggles is also a time of opportunity, who can be the worlds co-owner, who can walk on the path of the strongest to unity, then this is the moment. Therefore, all forces and all powerhouses will fight! Old Mr. Miller said in a deep voice. Jason nodded, he knew in his heart- Cultivation will fight! Martial artists will fight! Do not fight not to fight will be reduced to mediocrity as a pawn manipted by others, their own destiny is not in control of the hand, is alive or dead all depends on the master to determine. The only way to get rid of all the maniption is to go to war, in order to walk on the peak of the real strongest! The night iste. On Babias side, outside of the warriors on patrol, many had already fallen asleep. Inside the room, Luca was wearing a thin, silky, soft, ck veil-like nightgown that perfectly outlined her proud figure. About one meter seventy-five head, thighs long, snow-white slippery, flooded with ayer of light. Waist slender, can be described as surplus a grip, up to carry is that piece of shaky deep-water bomb. Bomb, extremely full; connected to the bottom is that piece of rises like a hillside buttocks curve, so the body in that a nightgown under the outline of hidden and hidden, said out of sexy charm. If matched with her stunning face, who could resist? Luca walked towards the sofa with two highball sses, and poured some red wine on them. Jason is leaning on the sofa, thatzy look like a rare enjoy this moment of rxation and tranquility. Luca walked over and handed Jason a ss of wine, saying, Counting you still have a bit of conscience, know toe to me.N?velDrama.Org content. Jason took over on being a light sip, looked at Lucas wless jade face, his eyes then lowered, touched that piece of snow-white scenery, his heart could not help but sigh softly C even if it is to seduce me also cant do this, right? Originally also want to talk to you about something, you like this is very easy to make people lose their sanity ah! Youre not just realizing this, are you? Ive always been a conscientious person. Jason grinned. Luca smiled sweetly, her body leaned on Jason, as a female BOSS of the military industry, she might look extremely strong in front of outsiders, but beside Jason, she was a meek woman, a woman as if she had found a warm harbor where she could perch. I dont care if you have a conscience or not. I just have a conscience anyway. Luca said with a smile. Hm? What does that mean? It means that if you donte to me tonight, then Ille to you. Anyway, youre not going to run away when Ie! Jason was speechless over this, thinking is there a need to be so pushy? The beauty relied on, the aroma attacked, when it really made peoples hearts go wild. Jason suppressed his minds reverie, he murmured and said, Luca, can you tell me about your family situation? I know that you are a royal princess, and both your parents are from the royal family? Luca was a bit surprised, in all the years of knowing each other, it was the first time Jason took the initiative to ask her about her family. Luca has a royal background, originally involving the royal family these things are not suitable to talk too much with outsiders, but she is naturally not wary of Jason, she said: My grandfather is the head of the royal family of Spain, but my grandmother is from the British Crown. so my mother was born with the royal bloodline of both countries, I am the same, but I inherited from my mother. moms side of the family. As for my father, he is not of the Crown. Jasons heart stirred when he heard this, Old Mr. Miller said that Luca carried the ancient and powerful Hyacinth bloodline, could it be that this bloodline was inherited from her fathers side? Chapter 1632 Luca’s Identity That thought shed through Jason as he asked, Your father wasnt a member of the royal family? Then how did he befriend your mother? Lucaughed softly and said, Im not too sure about that. I seem to have heard my mother mention it before, saying that back then, my father came to the royal familys side as a guest, and somehow he fell in love with my mother. Jasons eyes shed with essence as he asked, Then your father is now living in the royal family of Spain all year round? Luca shook his head and said, Thats not true. My fathers time in the royal family is actually very little, sometimes he onlyes back once every six months, and the rest of the time he is outside. Thats why I havent had many chances to see my father over the years, but my father also loves me very much, and every time he sees me, he reveals a feeling of guilt, probably because he feels that he cant be by my side from time to time. I roughly also guessed that my father may have his responsibility and mission, I did not pursue. However, my father said that whenever I encounter any crisis that cannot be solved I can look for him and he will rush to solve it. Since your father is not in the royal family, there must be a shelter outside the royal family. Have you gone to your fathers habitat outside to look for him? Jason asked. Luca shook his head and said, No. My father did have another shelter out there, not by himself, but by others. I remember when I was about seven or eight years old, my father asked me if I wanted to go with him, that is, to go to my fathers shelter outside, and said that after I went there, I was afraid that I wouldnt be able toe out, or that there were very few chances that I would be able toe out, and that I coulde out only once or twice a year. At that time, I thought it was quite fun to be in the throne room, and I had my mother and grandparents with me, so I didnt go. My father didnt force it either, and I stayed in the royal family growing up. Hearing this, Jason basically also concluded that Lucas father was definitely a Hyacinth strongman. As for Lucas fathers habitat outside, he was afraid that it was a party of Sacred Land. Jasons guess is, which Sacred Land is this Sacred Land? Old Mr. Miller saidst night that there are two biggest Sacred Lands in Europe, one is Paradise of the Gods and the other is Sacred Church. This Sacred Church is not rted to the Vatican, is it? If that is the case, the Vatican is the center of the country, located in Italy. So, Lucas father is an Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator from Paradise of the Gods? Jason thinks that this possibility is still very big, in short, a fact is basically determined, Lucas fathers identity is unusual. The power of these Ancient Holy Lands must be so great that the Royal Family of Spain might need to rely on the secret guardianship of these Ancient Holy Lands in order to stay safe and sound. So, when a pride from an ancient Holy Land took a liking to a princess of the Royal Family of Spain, it only made the entire Royal Family of Spain excited and thrilled. Luca talked about how when she was a child, her father had asked her if she wanted to live with him in that habitat, perhaps her father had already seen that her own bloodline was extraordinary, perhaps awakening an ancient and powerful bloodline that was extremely rare in Holy Land. At that time, Lucas father was willing to bring his daughter to Holy Land to cultivate. However, Luca was unwilling to do so, and his father did not force him to do so, so he sealed her bloodline, the specific reason was unclear, perhaps there was also an element of protection for Luca. This projection, Lucas own bloodline was sealed is also reasonable. When you think about Lucas current identity, it is the hand of Two Scarlet Guns, a real female boss, Two Scarlet Guns is known as the first European arms factory, which is such an important strategic military enterprise. Is it because Luca is a royal princess that she is qualified for the job? No!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the eyes of some of the most powerful people in Europe, the status of a Princess of the Royal Family is not something they care about, its just a name. Why is Luca in charge of such an important military factory? If Lucas back is the father of a powerful Hyacinthian, standing on the side of Sacred Land, then it makes sense. With such a powerful Hyacinth father behind her, who would dare to disobey? Those forces that didnt obey, Im afraid that they had long been secretly cleaned out by her father. This old man is bullish ah Jason couldnt help but sigh with emotion. Luca couldnt help but look at Jason and asked, Whats wrong? No, nothing Jason smiled. He and Luca know so far also did not want to go over to investigate her identity, unexpectedly Old Mr. Miller just saw Luca for the first time and sensed that her own bloodline was sealed, thus pulling out Lucas hidden anotheryer of identity. Of course, this otheryer of Lucas identity is his own spection, he felt that it should be not far from it. Therefore, he somewhatmented that this Old Mr. Millers gaze on people was really very poisonous. Lucas beautiful eyes turned and asked with a smiling face, Satan, what do you mean by inquiring so much about my life? Is it hard to believe that you want toe to the door to propose marriage? Jasonughed bitterly and said, Since youve said so, I cant even admit it if I dont want to. No matter what, you are also a royal princess, if I marry you, wont I also have a royal status? Saying it out can also bluff a lot of people. Dont youe any further! Lucaughed and scolded, reaching out to pinch Jasons arm. Jason, however, said with a straight face, I am seriously considering this matter. However, I have no name, no honor, and I dont have any prominent status, so Im afraid it wont be easy for me to blend into the royal family. Thats why Im thinking that I have to think of some way to do so Lucas beautiful eyes flowed and she asked with a yful smile, Then tell me, what good way can you think of? Theres a saying in Carovia about marriage by marriage you know? Jason said with a wink, looking unsuspicious. Lucas face was stunned, and then colored with a blush, she gritted her teeth and said in annoyance, Youre annoying! Getting down to business. I think this method is still good. Jason fussed, then looking at the delicate and attractive Luca in front of him, he said, So we cant waste any more time, its important to get down to business. What business? Luca blushed even more. Thats the business! Jason spoke up, reaching out and taking Luca into his arms, sealing his lips with a kiss at that. Jasons hands also began to roam over Lucas extremely sexy body, causing Luca to shiver lightly and let out a sharp breath through her mouth and nose. Lucas body is soft, fell down in Jasons arms, a pair of beautiful eyes shing a little warmth, full of love looking at Jason. In fact, there is a sentence in her heart did not say out, Jason really want to go to the door to propose marriage, if the royal family is against, then she will not want to this royal princess status so what? Chapter 1633 – Finn Exits the Gate Another three days had passed, and on this day Jason and Old Mr. Miller were returning to Carovia. As the Carovia Hyacinth Ancient Martial Arts Conference was approaching, Old Mr. Miller was urging Jason to return to Carovia as soon as possible, after all, he had to make good preparations after returning. For this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Old Mr. Miller seemed to attach great importance to it, or to be more precise, he should say that he attached great importance to it. Jason didnt know what would be involved in this Ancient Martial Arts Conference. However, he believed that Old Mr. Miller should have some arrangements of his own. Therefore, despite the fact that Dark World was moving and Devils Army Factory might be facing a certain crisis, Jason had to take the time to go back. After the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he woulde back to Dark World. In the past few days, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, lion, Treg, Spear, these five people have already mastered the essentials of Combination Strike, in order to achieve the skillfulness in the coordination and application, can only rely on the back of the source to strengthen the training. As for the Combination Strike of ten or even a hundred people, the key points are the same. Since Mr. Iron Fist and the others had learned Combination Strike, they would be the ones to teach and pass on the Combination Strike for ten or even a hundred people. In addition, the civilian version of the warship was almost finished, and I tested the fire at that time, but it was still a far cry from a real warship, but it wouldnt be a big deal to sink some ships or something. Devils Army Factory stronghold this side of the air,nd and sea fire defense line is considered to be established, Jason is also more at ease. Before leaving, Jason didnt ask much from Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Warriors, only two points, firstly, guard Devils Army Factory stronghold, the other two strongholds and Doomsday City should be kept in mind, there should not be any loss; secondly, improve his strength, he hoped that the next time he came back, he would see a few more members of the Satan Operation Group. He hoped that the next time he came back, he would see a few more Quasi-Emperor Realm warriors in the Satan Operation Group. The Satan Operation Warriors went to see him off, and when he arrived at the harbor pier, Jason waved goodbye to the crowd and left. In addition to Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy, Dark Phoniex was also on his way back to Carovia. Since Jason had promised Dark Phoniex that he would help her to stimte her bloodline power, he was surely going to do his best to do this favor. Carovia, Gosvor. Miller Residence. In a hidden retreat chamber, steeply C Boom! A wave of strong and pure Innate Origin Energy rose to the sky, containing a strand of Saint-level aura, stirring the surrounding void and causing storm clouds to converge. In an instant, a figure immediately shed over, and it was the Miller familys head, Ronnie. At this moment, Ronnie looked towards the secret room, his eyes shing with a hopeful and excited demeanor. Just because in this secret room is his son Finn. Finn had been in seclusion for close to a month and was in the process ofprehending the Sacred Origin. At this moment, there was an unusual movementing from the secret room, and he wondered if his son was about to break through the realm sessfully. Soon, the Innate Origin Energy gradually fade away, followed by the door of the chamber was pushed open, a young figure in white snowy calmly and calmly step out, handsome, martial arts, own a transcendent temperament. On his body, there is ayer of innate Qi flowing, containing a wisp of holy level breath is diffusing, but also to reflect him more and more extraordinary. This was none other than EmbusCFinn!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Finn, Ronnie shouted with a smile, sensing Finns aura at the moment, he couldnt help but frown and asked hesitantly, Failed to break the boundary? He remembered that Finn had already advanced to Quasi Sacred Realm shortly after his return from thest Sacred ce of Retreat. A month ago, Finn once again closed down to impact the Sacred Realm realm. But at this moment, Ronnie sensed that Finns own the origin of martial arts qi is indeed more majestic and heavy, but still Quasi Sacred Realm, did not reach Sacred Realm. Finn smiled ndly and said confidently, Dad, Sacred Realm can be achieved if I am willing to take a step. The reason I didnt choose to break through immediately this time is because I want to umte some precipitation and realization. When the Ancient Martial Arts Conference opens, I will refine my cultivation in the battles and make a breakthrough at that time. Ronnie was immediately pleasantly surprised as he said in an excited tone, So Finn, youre sure you can enter the Sacred Realm at any time? Finn also smiled and said, I dont care about Beginning Saint Realm. If I really want to break through, I can do it anytime. I just think it would be better to break through in a sparring match, and under that kind of pressure, the breakthrough is even more beneficial afterward. Good, good, thats great! Your second grandpa must be happy for you too when he finds out. Ronnieughed, smiling happily and excitedly. Ronnie was indeed very excited, his own Cultivation qualification was average, nowadays cultivating to the peak of the Heritage Master Stage High Stage was already a limit, and he was afraid that there was no hope for Quasi Sacred Realm in this life. Now, his son, however, can already be promoted to Beginning Saint Realm at any time, which is a Saint level realm powerhouse! Back then, the Miller family had Miller Dragon soar to the sky. Nowadays, Ronnie believed that his son Finn would also be able to soar into the sky, and the Cultivation achievement would definitely not be lower than Patrick, and would even exceed! Dad, Ancient Martial Arts Conference will open in about ten days, so the preparations for all aspects are arranged, right? Finn asked. Ronnie nodded his head as he said, The venue for the Ancient Martial Arts Conference has already been set up, and its in the cultivation field on the outskirts of my THE Miller family. All the work has been prepared, just waiting for the Ancient Martial Arts Conference to open. Finn, there are still ten days left, you have juste out of the gate, so you might as well calm your mind and save your energy, waiting for the Ancient Martial Arts Conference to open. I know. Finn nodded his head, and a sh of essence blossomed in his eyes as he said, This time, I will go and fight, not only for me, but also for my THE Miller family to fight for supremacy! In Finns eyes, in todays Hyacinth younger generation, there were already not many that couldpete with him. Tommy, Robert, Demon Son, and Purple Phoenix Saintess were considered the first tier of opponents, and down the line were Ryan, Marcel, and Zack. Soon, a confident, powerful, dominant and fiery figurees to Finns mind, will hee? Ronnie was relieved to hear Finns words. Among the younger generation, the Miller family is currently supported by Finn. With Finns strength, he will definitely be able to shine brightly in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference this time. Its just that its still a bit of a pity. Thinking of this, Ronnies gaze subconsciously looked towards the Miller familys northern direction. North Earth has a dragon, nine dragon lock trapped. If this person is willing to teach Finn the overbearing and invincible Fist of the Killer, then Finn will shine even brighter at this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, right? Chapter 1634 – Preparation of All Parties (I) Pink Court, the Goodwin family The Goodwin family is known as the number one family in Hyacinth, and naturally, its grandeur is extremely magnificent, and there are many disciples within the family, all of whom are martial arts oriented, and their martial arts style is formidable. The Goodwin family is known as the first family in Hyacinth, in terms of strength that is true to its name. The three old monsters of the Goodwin family are all Sacred Level existences, and although Dn, who is the No. 1 in the Martial Ranking today, has not fought for many years, he has basically been confirmed by the outside world as a Sacred Level powerhouse. The Goodwin familys contemporary family head Reno is also a Full Saint Realm powerhouse. With four Sacred Level powerhouses sitting at the helm of a single family, this kind of strength is indeed dominating the entire Hyacinth. At this moment, in one of the Goodwin familys council chambers, four Sacred Level powerhouses, Delma, Jamal, Dn, and Reno, were sitting together to talk about things. The opening of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is just around the corner. This Ancient Martial Arts Conference we, THE Goodwin family, are bound to battle our way to fame. Reno opened his mouth, he murmured and said, There arent many people who canpete with Tommy in the younger generation, and Tommy has enough strength to sweep away all opponents. I just dont know if there will be someone who wille to stir up trouble. Stirring the pot? Delmas florid white eyebrows lifted as he said, You mean Lewis? Dn, dont rule that out. Reno said. Dn murmured, and said, It was fine for Lewis to stay hidden before. This time he reappeared in Hyacinth again, this person must not be kept! Back then, Lewis was so arrogant that even my the Goodwin family dared toe to my door. Not getting rid of him will always be a shame for my the Goodwin family. Count him luckyst time. It also happened to be the time when big brother was in seclusion. Otherwise wouldnt he have been allowed to jump around? Jamal snorted coldly. Delmas eyes flickered, the battle that day when Sacred ce of Retreat opened, it was him who took the lead in rounding up Lewis, he slowly said, This person, Lewis, is not to be underestimated. His Cultivation Realm has fallen, but his Fist Intent is heavenly, and he makes up for hisck of Cultivation Realm with his Fist Intent. Among the Sacred Level levelbatants, Lewis is very strong! However, this time Ancient Martial Arts Conference Lewis really dares to show up, he will be killed! Renos heart was overjoyed after hearing this, and he asked excitedly, Dn, Jamal, Old Ancestor he was able to rush out before this Ancient Martial Arts Conference? The old ancestor Reno mentioned was Kallita, who had been in seclusion for a long time, and was said to be breaking through the Sacred Level shackles, and no one knew whether he could seed or not. Jamal slowly said, Kallita will definitelye out. As long as Kallitaes out of seclusion, he alone is enough to fight against Lewis, at that time there are some people to start a siege, even if Lewis is strong, he will die!N?velDrama.Org content. Thats right. There are not a few people who want Lewis dead. It is rumored that Old Demon from Supremes Holy Land has already advanced to Sacred Level, and even if Old Holy Master Clement from Heavenly Holy Land hasnt yet advanced to Sacred Level, he will soon. All of these people also want Lewis to die. Delma said. Dns old eyes shed, he said with a cold smile, Kallita is out of the gate then Lewis is not enough, Ancient Martial Arts Conference, if Lewis dares to show up, then let him die. As for the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, the focus is on the younger generation of disciples, Tommy has been sessfully promoted to Beginning Saint Realm, and in the Sacred ce of Retreat, he was baptized with the legacy of Imperial Blood House, making him the most powerful disciple of Emperor n Blood House. His Emperor n Bloodline has been further stimted, who canpete with the younger generation of Hyacinth today? Delma slowly said, The Miller familyFinn was previously favored by Ron Stenhouse, and is said to have the potential to transform into a dragon, this person is only afraid to be Tommys strong enemy. There is also the Parker family that Robert, Lewis that grandson, is also said to be extremely extraordinary, in the Sacred ce of Retreat Tommy teamed up with Ryan have not killed him. Reno was silent for a while, then said, Tommy did mention that Jason, and even said that Jason was the opponent he wanted to fight the most. It can be seen that Jason has be a demon in Tommys heart since the Sacred ce of Retreat. If Jasones to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference this time, and Tommy is able to defeat or even kill him in a match, then Tommys demon will be broken, and the realm of Cultivation will grow by leaps and bounds! Jamal frowned, and said after a long time, Let Tommy cultivate himself these days, rx himself, sort out his Cultivation, and cultivate his Essence and Spirit to the peak. Tell him that Emperor n Bloodline is supremely strong and invincible, as long as he has invincible faith, no one will be able to defeat him! Yes! Reno nodded. the Parker family. In a ce of seclusion, a powerful Saint level aura steeply rose to the sky. Rolling like a tide of saint level aura was strong, pure and iparable, containing a noble and auspicious aura, the turbulent and churningvender aura was like a purple unicorn silhouette in the sky above the secret room, whichsted for an eternity and had its own pressure of the mythical beast spreading out to cover up this side of the earth and sky. Outside the secret room, there were already several figures standing, among them were Dafydd, Qingfeng, Emily and others. Seeing the vision that appeared in the sky above the chamber, Qingfeng couldnt help but reveal a trace of gratifying smile on his face and said, Robert has sessfully advanced to the Beginning Saint Realm, and, judging from the majestic degree of that Saint-level aura, hes at least at the middle stage of the Beginning Saint Realm. Middle Order now, very good. Dafydd also nodded, and a trace of satisfaction shed across those old eyes. Robert is participating in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference with such strength, how can we say that he will be able topete? Qingfeng said. Emily, who was on the side, couldnt help but say, Will Jasone when the Ancient Martial Arts Conference opens? Qingfeng was stunned and couldnt help but look at his precious daughter, he had a bit of a headache and said, Emily, were talking about your big brothers business, why did you mention Jason? Emilys expression snapped, she said, I, Im not just curious Jason doesnt seem to belong to Hyacinth, so I asked. Dafyddughed, looked at his granddaughter, he said, That kid is not necessarily a peaceful master, if the Ancient Martial Arts Conference opens this kid is still in Carovia, I think it will alsoe back. Besides, this old thing Old Mr. Miller may alsoe to join in the fun. Old Mr. Miller ising back too? The matter of thest Sacred ce of Retreat , Qingfengs tone was a bit gloomy. The essence of Dafydds eyes shed, and he smiled lightly and said, What big storms has Old Mr. Miller not seen before? If he really wants to appear at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he has his own arrangements. Qingfeng nodded, and as he looked towards an extremely deep retreat to the east of the the Parker family, he couldnt help but ask, Father, will the Old Ancestor be able toe out before the Ancient Martial Arts Conference opens? The Parker family also had an Old Ancestor whose strength was not weaker than the Goodwin familys Old Ancestor, Kallita, who had also been in seclusion for many years, wanting to break through the Sacred Level confinement. Dafydd took a deep breath after hearing this and slowly said, Maybe it will, maybe it wont. In short, there is no need to disturb the Old Ancestors seclusion. Qingfeng nodded slightly, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was considered an event, yet it wasnt so important that it had to require the Old Ancestor to go out of seclusion. Unless it was rted to the Parker familys life and death, it was better not to disturb the Old Ancestors seclusion. Nowadays in Hyacinth, with Sacred Level bing a cultivation confinement, whichever power is able to take the lead in breaking through the Sacred Level confinement will dominate the entire Hyacinth! Chapter 1635 – Preparation of All Parties (II) Carovia, an old and a young figure were walking in a mountainous terrain. The old mans temples are white, an old face is full of wrinkles like mountains and rivers, he looks old and dim-eyed, and he is holding apass in his hand. The young man who followed the old man around looked handsome and unrestrained, with azy and unrestrained look, he opened his mouth at this moment and said, Grandpa, could this terrain be the so-called Emperors Land that your old man is talking about? Of course. The old man hemmed andughed, a pair of old eyes had a brilliant aura blossoming as he said, Grandpa has spent decades of research to lock this terrain in ce. And who are the so-called emperors? Is it hard to believe that it is thend of those emperors from previous dynasties? The young man asked again. Zack ah, the emperors Grandpa refers to are not the emperors of the secr world. The old man said. The young mans face was stunned after hearing this, feeling a bit surprised, not the emperors of the mundane world? Then what was it? This old man and young man were none other than THE Abel family old ancestor Joseph as well as THE Abel family young master Zack. After the end of the Sacred ce of Retreat, Zack had been taken by his grandfather to travel through the 100, 000 mountains in search of the so-called Emperors Qi. Joseph, perhaps seeing Zacks doubts, further exined, ording to some ancient texts collected by Grandpa, in the ancient times, the human race had an emperor, the Human Emperor. The Human Emperor is themon lord of the world, and the Human Race is of one mind. The Human Emperor shelters hundreds of millions of human beings, the Human Emperors prosperity is the prosperity of the human race, and the Human Emperors loss is the loss of humanism. Grandpa brought you to look for this terrain ording to the ancient records, is the ancient human emperor rose to power ce, maybe residual some human emperors gas. Ancient Emperor? What about now? There are no human emperors now? Zack asked. Joseph shook his head and said, Now? If we follow the ancient records, during the Ancient Era Cultivation flourished and it was the Strong Martial Era. In contrast, todays world is only the End Martial Age. It is almost impossible to produce an Emperor in the End Martial Era. Besides. This Human Emperor Road is not good to go, even in the ancient times, those who cane out of the Human Emperor Road, hundreds of millions of beings but one person carry on. Zack nodded and then said, Grandpa, even if this terrain is the ce where the ancient emperors rose to power, but how many eras have passed since then? There is still the so-called Emperors Qi remaining? Thats why its said toe and take a chance. Joseph smiled, and said, This is to find that a trace of the Emperors qi through the terrain array guidance, into your body, this for your Formation Way has great help. This Ancient Martial Arts Conference is about to open, after finding this chance, your kid will also have more confidence to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Okay. Zack was actually not very interested in thepetition of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, but it would be good if he could find some chance in this terrain. Purple Phoenix Holy Land. Inside the Holy Land, the birds and flowers are fragrant, exotic flowers and nts are releasing a refreshing fragrance, pavilions are strewn among them, and small bridges and streams are dotted with them, outlining a scene that is like a fairnd. At this moment, in the depths of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, a sacred and noble aura rose steeply into the air, and a phoenix sound was heard in the void. As if summoned by some instinct, some birds in Holy Land flew towards the depths of Holy Land. Hundreds of birds were heading towards the phoenix! At the same time, in the depths of Holy Land, a stunningly beautiful figure wearing a long purple dress appeared, long flowing dress, a head of long purple hair danced gently in the wind, the vor of the temperament is noble and graceful, as if a true phoenix had descended, the shapely posture under the outline of the purple dress was striking, a jade face wearing a golden lifelike phoenix mask, the only thing was a pair of eyes that were flooded with a little bit of golden light was revealed. Purple Phoenix Saintess! Hyacinths Hyacinth Ladies ranked first Purple Phoenix Saintess out of the gate, covered in purple with gold Saint-level breath surging, out of the day of the true phoenix shadow manifestation, attracted a hundred birds towards the phoenix vision. Provadanski. Marcel also came out from the ce of seclusion, as always, he was dressed in a green shirt, calm and introverted, apanied by a magnificent and majestic aura. Konstantin came to receive him, and after seeing Marceling out of seclusion, he smiled slightly and said, Not bad, already at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm, just one step away from Beginning Saint Realm. It is not yet truly promoted to Beginning Saint Realm, but there is no rush. Marcel nodded and said, I am grateful for fathers guardianship these past few days. This retreat, failed to break through to Sacred Realm in one fell swoop is indeed a bit regrettable, but the child has also sorted out the back of the cultivation road, step by step will also be solid and calm. Sacred Realm child is still confident to be able to break through. not anxious not anxious, cultivation road lies in step by step to explore, which can form your own cultivation. for father still have confidence in you. Konstantin said with a smile. Marcel answered, and in his heart, he couldnt help but think that Jason and Zack would alsoe to this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, right? Then we can also reunite again at that time. Kuchan Temple. Inside a meditation room in the temple, a young monk was sitting with his hands folded in front of arge Buddha, his eyes closed. After an unknown period of time, the young monk violently opened his eyes and bowed his head towards the Buddha in front of him, he violently stood up, pushed open the meditation room and walked out. Step by step, feet born of golden lotus-like, with wisps of yellowish breath dazzling, hidden a round of Buddhas light behind his head. Kuchan TempleBenji, out of the closed door, there is a Buddhas light around the body. Supremes Holy Land. Supremes Holy Land is extremely hidden and difficult for outsiders to find. In a deep mountain adjacent to Supremes Holy Land, a young figure was walking in the deep mountains. His ck hair like ink, face tough, through a cold color, eyebrows fly into the temples, eyes pupils through a demonic color, powerful body appears to be resolute, their own blood is extremely strong, as if the body hibernation of a real dragon, walking body emitted a pure and strong demonic gas, attracted the mountains in the birds and beasts have to retreat three times. This is Demon Son. Demon Son continued to walk forward, vaguely seeing a figure sitting in the sparse mountain forest ahead, he immediately stopped his steps, bowed with both hands toward the front, and said in a respectful tone, Greetings Ryker. Youre out of the gate? It seems that the Dragon Swallowing Technique has been cultivated as well, right?N?velDrama.Org content. Fortunately, the Dragon Swallowing Technique has been slightly aplished, thanks to Rykers fulfillment. No need to thank me, you deserve it. This time you also have the strength of Beginning Saint Realm, and with the help of Dragon Swallowing Technique, you have greatly utilized your Snakes ability. This Ancient Martial Arts Conference can still be contested. Ryker, this time if that Jason alsoes, should we kill? This person really wants toe this Tao has its own arrangements, you just do your own thing. Yes! Demon Son nodded, but a wisp of sternness shed in the depths of his eyes. Last time in Sacred ce of Retreat, he failed to kill Jason at thest minute, and he was indeed quite regretful in his heart. Nowadays, his strength had greatly increased and he had already entered the Sacred Realm, so he wouldnt mind killing Jason if he had the chance. Chapter 1636 Jason Returns Phoenix, Oakshire. In the inner courtyard of Phoenix, Riki was sipping tea and ying a game with Bobby. Master Wuzhuang, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is about to open, Master Wuzhuangs side didnt make any secret arrangements? Bobby asked. Riki smiled lightly and said, The Ancient Martial Arts Conference is indeed an event in Hyacinth. Its good to see it as an event. Master Wuzhuang knows that is not what I am talking about. Bobby opened his mouth and continued, If Lewis is not removed, it will be difficult for you and I to realize our ns. Last time Sacred ce of Retreats plot failed, this time Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Lewis can be killed. Oh? A sh of color shed in Rikis eyes, but his face remained calm and self-possessed as he said, In the battle of Sacred ce of Retreat, Lewis showed the extraordinary strength of being able to take on two Sacred Level powerhouses. In my opinion, in the battle of Sacred ce of Retreat that day, Lewis may not have exerted his full strength, and may still have reservations. How can one ambush such a Lewis? Bobby eyes eyes shing, he himself also did not expect, that day in the Sacred ce of Retreat Lewis will be so strong, the so-called cultivation fall realm obviously for Lewis this kind of person does not constitute any effect. Bobby was a bit chagrined, then heughed coldly and said: This time Connor personally came out and invited an ancient martial arts senior. The strength of this senior alone canpletely restrain Lewis, and this senior is only stronger but not weaker than Lewis. At that time, if someone else makes a move, Lewis will definitely die. An ancient martial arts senior who canpletely restrain Lewis? Who is it? Riki frowned. Bobby shook his head as he said, I dont know exactly. Anyway, Connor is by no means false. As long as this senior strikes, Lewis is bound to be restrained. If someone else strikes again, Lewis is a dead end. You mean to go and join up with others again for ayout? Riki asked. Bobby shook his head and said, No need for that. In thest battle at Sacred ce of Retreat, those who took action and Lewis can be said to have already formed a deadly enmity. the Goodwin family, Supremes Holy Land, and Heavenly Holy Land are the forces. the Goodwin familys three Old Ancestors, Demon Old Demon and Heavenly Holy Land all want to kill Lewis. if they had the chance, would they not do it? Lewis is very strong, so strong that some opponents do not dare to rush out to act as a leader. However, if there is an ancient martial arts senior to take the lead to restrain Lewis, those people in the dark see the opportunity to kill Lewis, will they not take action? Definitely! Therefore, what we need to do is to guide, as long as we guide the situation to killing Lewis, that will be enough! Rikis eyes flickered after hearing this, he asked slowly after a long time, Are you sure that the senior that Connor is looking for can restrain Lewis? For sure! Bobby said decisively. Good, really, then Ill make someyouts on my side. Riki said. Bobby smiled and said, Thats the way it should be. Once Lewis is dead, your and myyouts will be able to be dished out logically. Riki nodded and did not say anything. If he wanted to revitalize the Witch Ancestor lineage, then he could only go and fight for it, there was no chance to send it to his door without going to fight for it, the only way to firmly grasp some initiative was to go and fight for it. With the Ancient Martial Arts Conference about to open, all forces are making preparations andying out. Only, who will be the pawn in the end, and who is the ultimate chess master, everything is still unknown. Oakshire International Airport. An airliner flying directly from overseas slowlynded.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the first ss cabin, Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller up and said with a dark face, Old Mr. Miller, just stop chatting, its here, lets hurry and get off the ne. Between words, hastily looked to the front of a pretty face of the stewardess, said in an apologetic tone: Just chatting you do not take it too seriously, this old man of my family is bored too long want to find someone to chat. Jason really is very depressed, this for the old disrespectful Old Mr. Miller pulled this beautiful stewardess on the way to talk blindly, but also introduced him out, said what he honest and mute not good at talking so far also did not have a family and so on. The beauty of the stewardess did not less red-faced peep at themselves. Jason really is very speechless, that is to say, he feels that his strength is not as good as this old guy, otherwise he must beat him up. Aiya, you kid so anxious for what? You havent even asked for the girls contact information yet Old Mr. Miller cooed. Jasons forehead was ck and he had to say, Its during work hours, you cant do that during work hours. What if you get someone fired? With that, Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller with him and hurriedly walked off the ne. Stewardess? Yes, this beautiful stewardess is indeed good, but Old Mr. Miller is not a woman without a stewardess, the party thatpared to Megan is a lot worse. Looking at Jason left, the beautiful stewardess want to say something, look full of grudges C which have you said dismissed so serious? If you really want to ask me for my cell phone number, I will also tell you The four of them C Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Wolf Boy, and Dark Phoniex C walked out of the airport and took a cab to Oakshire University. A little over half an hourter, the car pulled up outside the gates of Oakshire University. Jason and the others stepped out of the car, walked into Oakshire University, and headed towards Bamboo Residence. Bamboo Residence is also quiet, Kay and Darcey are not in the house, today is not a day off, probably busy with something. Jason opened the door of the house and walked in, Dark Phoniex walked in and didnt look too formal. Jason said, Dark Phoniex, take the rest of the day off. Well go to Ghost Doctor Valley first thing in the morning to find that Ghost Doctor. Good! Dark Phoniex nodded her head, and the expression on that cold face moved slightly, and the gaze she looked at Jason looked tender. Of course, some of the tenderness in this was deliberately shown. She remembered Jasons words about showing some intimacy in front of Old Mr. Miller. However, there was also gratitude in that tenderness, and it still warmed her heart that Jason was thinking about her when he had only juste back to Oakshire, and was taking her to that Ghost Doctor tomorrow to fully energize the Dark Phoenix Bloodline within her. Jason was indeed in a hurry as well, there was still a week left before the Ancient Martial Arts Conference opened, and he intended to rush to get Dark Phoniex out of the way before the Ancient Martial Arts Conference opened. Immediately after that, Jason thought of Dark Phoniexs amodation problem, he thought for a moment and said, Dark Phoniex, lets go out with youter and book a room for you to stay in. Dark Phoniex smiled and said, This is not necessary. I stayed on Emilys sidest time I was here, and I have a key to Emilys side of the house. She said Id stay over there when I came to Oakshire. Thats fine too. Jason smiled, he remembered that Emily was living in an estate style house on the Oakshire side. Nice ce! He wondered if he should go and live with Dark Phoniex too. He wondered if he should go and live with Dark Phoniex too, so that Dark Phoniex wouldnt be so lonely. As a host, you should still have this kind of enthusiasm. Besides, its not a good idea to stay with Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy every day in this small house in Bamboo Residence. Chapter 1637 Darcey Bad Toward evening, there was a movement at Bamboo Residence, someone had returned. Jason heard the sound of footsteps, he pushed open the door to go out to see, see is a white skirt fluttering shadow, this figure walks with light steps, just like a painting people through the paper, through a fairy spirit temperament, beautiful as a picture. Such a fairy spirit aura that is not tainted by dust and mundanity, only the Stokes family fairies. Darcey. Jason shouted, with a kind of delighted smile on his face after a long goodbye. Darceys beautiful eyes turned and saw Jason, the corner of her mouth lifted, also revealing a smile, saying, Youre back with Old Mr. Miller and the others, huh? Luckily you guys came back, Ive been dying of loneliness these days When these words came out, Darcey immediately realized that there was ambiguity, her pretty face reddened, and when she wanted to open her mouth to exin, she saw Jason walking with a guilty face, and took the lead to say, Its my fault. Leaving you alone here, alone, I feel guilty and deeply remorseful. It is also my fault for being too stupid to sense that Darcey, in your heart, you wanted mypany. Indeed, there is a saying that the longest confession ispanionship. Previously I was on Darcey that is the only admiration, Darcey temperament ethereal, ethereal as a fairy, usually I think can only be seen from afar can not be close to the profane, to now I realize that the original is not so. Darcey is also a person, flesh and blood people, people will have emotions. I this person is just handsome some, more learning, good character, other than that, there is not much charm. Darcey can look at me is my honor, in the future I know how I have to do Jason! Darcey was so angry that her body was trembling, she couldnt help stomping her feet, her pink fists clenched, a beautiful jade face reddened, waiting for Jasons gaze that was practically killing. Jason couldnt help but reach out and rub his ears C what is this? Yelling so loudly! I havent even finished my words yet! Jason gaze is also quite surprised to look at Darcey, has always been Darcey temperament that is quite good, gentle and calm, do not argue, such as the light wind and Buddha moon, with which to get along with people like spring breeze. Whats wrong with her today? Why are you so angry? The voice is also so loud, does not conform to the persona all along ah. Darcey angry simply hate to put this bastard to death to forget, they just said a sentence, this bastard actually can go along with the meaning of that gabble, if he did not interrupt, Im afraid that this bastard will continue to blindly talk on. Too angry! I, I didnt mean that, Darcey said with an exasperated voice. Jason close to Darcey, looking at Darcey that gaze full of love, he said with affection: Whether it is that meaning is no longer important. I know your heart is enough. Darcey couldnt stand Jasons gaze. What does that mean? This asshole is doing it on purpose, but he is rubbing his nose in it. Darcey still annoyed voice exined: I, I mean you and Old Mr. Miller they left, coincidentally the other day Kay also went back to his hometown, here only I live alone, only to feel cold and lonely That still has something to do with me too. So the meaning is still the same. Jason smiled, then said, In short, in the future, this kind of mistake I will not make again. Wont let you feel lonely, Ill let you feel the warmth of someonespany Heart Tired! Darcey was truly heart-tired. Did she express herself like this? Did she express herself clearly enough? Or was this asshole deliberately misleading? She knew that this guy was shameless, but today this guy once again refreshed the lower limit of his shamelessness. It was always another eye-opener for himself. Jason looked at Darcey with a lifeless look, he was also quite puzzled, this is clearly you first said that you were lonely, and then said that it was rted to me, now what is the meaning of this expression? I have to say, this guy is quite good at grasping the key points, Darceys other meanings were automatically ignored by him. When Jason wanted to say something, he nced over and saw Dark Phoniex walk out. Darceys eyes lit up when she saw Dark Phoniex, as if she had encountered a savior, she immediately left Jason behind and said with a smile, Dark Phoniex, youre here too? Its really great. Dark Phoniex also smiled and greeted Darcey. Thest time Dark Phoniex came over, he also got along well with Darcey, Kay, Sally and the girls, and had a good conversation. Originally, Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and Wolf Boy were all men at Bamboo Residence, and there was no ce for them to practice at ease, so she was also quite awkward, but now that she saw that Darcey was back, she was quite happy. Soon, Darcey pulled Dark Phoniex towards her house, not even looking at Jason. Jason depressed, hurriedly spoke, Darcey, just now our words are not yet finished it you this is not need mypany? Darceys feet stumbled, fortunately, this asshole is in the Caroviannguage to say this, Dark Phoniex also do not understand too much, otherwise she really want to fight with this asshole guy. Darcey didnt respond to Jasons words and dragged Dark Phoniex into the house. A womans heart, a needle in the bottom of the sea! Jason let out a long sigh in his heart, he also returned to his own house, seeing Old Mr. Miller was cing some of the spirit medicine, semi-spirit medicine, and rare medicinal herbs that he harvested from the Ancient City of Ruins for categorization, he asked: Old Mr. Miller, when we go to look for Ghost Doctor tomorrow, are all these spirit medicine and what not? , are all these spirit medicines and whatnot to be brought there? Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, Bring them over. Only in the hands of Ghost Doctor can these medicinal herbs maximize their value. Some pills with unique effects can also be refined by Ghost Doctor. In addition the Forging Spirit Elixir that Dragons needs is also best refined by Ghost Doctor. Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old Mr. Miller you have a shortage of Cultivation Realm? Lets go over there tomorrow and ask Ghost Doctor if he can refine some elixir that will help your Cultivation Realm. Now that you can kill Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, wont it be even more awesome when your Cultivation Realm is restored? Old Mr. Miller smiled lightly and said, Jason, some things are not as simple as you think. I have my own issues to consider, so you boys dont have to worry about it. Jason only nodded his head, his current strength can not help Old Mr. Miller what, as long as Old Mr. Miller on their own on the line. In the afternoon, Jason deliberately went out to buy food and came back, personally cook, made a table of hearty and delicious meal. Jason naturally counted Darcey and Dark Phoniex. The table was set up in the backyard, and Darcey and Dark Phoniex were called over to eat together, but these two beautiful women did not refuse, and came to sit and eat together. Jason drank with Old Mr. Miller, but not much. Old Mr. Miller looked at him and said, Whats wrong with you? You got something on your mind? Youre dragging your feet like a pussy when youre drinking. Jason smiled bitterly and said, Not really. I have to take Dark Phoniex to her resting ceter. How can I drive if Im drunk? Darcey sniffed and gave Jason a suspicious look and said, Who said Dark Phoniex is going to stay out? I made a deal with her, shes sleeping with me tonight.N?velDrama.Org content. Jason was dumbfounded when he heard that, and he looked over at Dark Phoniex and asked, Dark Phoniex, youre going to stay over at Darceys tonight? Yeah, the vi on Emilys side is cold for me to live alone anyway, so I might as well stay with Darcey. Dark Phoniex said. Jason darkened his face C who said you live alone? Arent there still me here? Originally, Jason had nned to send Dark Phoniex over there and then he shamelessly stayed overnight, from the hosts point of view, this is to do his duty, in order to prevent Dark Phoniex from feeling lonely in this foreign country. But now it was over. Jason couldnt help but nce at Darcey, and sighed in his heart. Darcey bad thing ah! Chapter 1638 Traveling to Ghost Doctor Valley Jasons heart was a little broken, and it hurt that some things in the world dont always go as nned. Jason had been so happy to think that he wouldnt have to squeeze into a room with Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy tonight. Jason was soon relieved, opportunities are always created, not this time, there is a next time. Jason also learned from Darcey that Kay had gone back to Milton and had not yet returned to school. This makes him wonder what happened to Kays parents in Milton. The Jiang family is now ruined, not a threat to the Martino family, if the Jiang family people are still a little bit sensible then it should be very sensible not to mess with Kays parents. Moreover, Coffin Crasters power has already prated into the Koto area, if there is any disturbance in the Jiang family, Ste will tell him about it, and he also has a pawn in the Jiang family or Heavenly Holy LandCSaint Dan. -Saint Dan. Since thest trip to Koto, he has not contacted Saint Dan directly, and has asked Coffin Craster to liaise with Saint Dan in secret. The Jiang family is Heavenly Holy Land really want to have any unusual movements, Saint Dan side will also be the first time to report the situation. Now, no abnormal information has been received from Saint Dans side, indicating that Kays family should be safe and sound, and this time Kays homing may be a simple visit to her parents. Jason suppressed these emotions in his heart, and thought of giving Kay a callter to inquire about it. Around ten oclock, Darcey and Dark Phoniex returned to the house, and Old Mr. Miller had a lot to drink and was lookingfortable. Jason got up and went back to the house, remembering Kay he made a phone call. The phone rang for a while before Kays side picked up: Hello Jason? Kay, its me. Jason smiled, then said, I just got back. Heard from Darcey that you went back home? I got back a couple days ago. You just got back to Oakshire today? Yes, just today. Uncle Martino, Aunt Holmes, how are they? You went back this time could it be that something happened to them two old men? Its not a big deal, my dads been having an old problem, and this time its just a rpse, so I came back to check on them. Theres nothing serious at the moment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Kay opened her mouth, but her tone was soft and gentle, with some gratitude and touching. Jason also felt relieved after hearing this,st time when he went to the Martino family, he also knew that Kays father suffered from asthma, and this disease is very difficult to cure, but can only be said to be under control. Maybe Gideons asthma is back and Kay rushed back to visit and take care of him after learning the news. Jason said, I will go to Ghost Doctor tomorrow. When I go over there, I will ask Ghost Doctor for some prescriptions, and its not the same as saying that it can cure Uncle Martinos disease, but it should be okay to control it. There was a slight silence on Kays side, and only after a long time did she whisper, Thanks, thanks. Jason smiled for a moment and said, What are you thanking me for? There is no need to be so polite with me. Look at Uncle Martino, Aunt Holmes, they wouldnt be polite to me, they all treat me like a son-inw. Jason, can you, can you have some face? Kay didnt speak in a good mood, but there was no irritation to be heard in that tone, instead there was some girlish pouting. Jason smiled and said, At first I was worried that you were going back to Uncle Martino, but it turns out that Uncle Martinos old habits have gotten the better of him. Dont worry too much, Ill try my best to get a prescription from Ghost Doctor to help Uncle Martino, Uncle Martino, Aunt Holmes, and the others treat me like a son-inw, and Ill naturally treat them like Mom and Dad. YouC Kay was practically speechless,pletely at a loss for what to say, facing this guy who didnt take his cheek seriously, she was indeed at her wits end. However, why is it that instead of feeling infuriated when she hears such a thing, she is instead somewhat uncontrobly secretly delighted? After a while of telephone congee, Jason looked at the night is alreadyte, is to urge Kay early rest, he also hung up the phone ready to sleep. As for Sallys side, as well as a few confidants in Oakshire, he did not intend to contact them until he returned from Ghost Doctor Valley. Early the next morning. Jason woke up, Old Mr. Miller and Wolf Boy had also woken up, briefly washed up and had some breakfast. Dark Phoniex was also ready to go, and Darcey had known in his heart during dinnerst night that Jason and the others would be leaving for Ghost Doctor Valley first thing in the morning. Jason walked to the backyard and saw Darcey, he smiled and asked, Darcey, would you like to take a trip with us to Ghost Doctor Valley? Darcey gently shook her head and said, I wont go to Ghost Doctor Valley. In the next two days, my father wille over to look for me, maybe its about the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. By the way, youre also going to attend this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, right? To go. Thats why I came back this time. Jason said. Darcey smiled sweetly and said, I guess so. Ill wait for you guys to get back then and just go over to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference together then. That would be fine. Jason nodded, then asked in a serious voice, Is that Hyacinth Ladies thing by vote? Really, when the timees for the Hyacinth Ladies vote, Im bound to pick you first. Darceyughed in a humorless manner and said, Purple Phoenix Saintess has extraordinary qualifications and possesses True Phoenix, this Hyacinth Ladies number one position is unshakeable. Purple Phoenix Saintess Ive also seen a few times. High and cold to death, a lofty look, not even looking at people with a straight face. Even if such a woman is beautiful, shes still a flower in the water and a moon in the mirror, unattainable. Jason began to criticize, and then said, Thats like Darcey, your temperament is like a fairy in the nine heavens, but its easy to understand, inymans terms, its grounded, its not reasonable that a beautiful woman like you doesnt upy the first ce. Darceys beautiful eyes flowed, raised her mouth and said, What about Emily? Emily is also better than Purple Phoenix Saintess, and is on par with you Darcey. Id like to think that you and Emily could take turns taking first ce for fun. Jason said with a serious face. Darcey really didnt know what to say, this guy said these words out of his mouth but it didnt offend her or Emily. Otherwise, if this guy really said that he would let her take the first ce in Hyacinth Ladies, and Emily woulde in second or something like that, if it got to Emilys ears, I am afraid that it would also cause the Parker familys youngdy to be unhappy, right? Jason, are you still going to leave? If you cant let go of Darcey, then bring Darcey with you, and youll have time to flirt with her along the way. Old Mr. Millers voice suddenly emerged from behind Jason. Darceys jade face spread a slight blush at a speed visible to the naked eye, and she hurriedly said, Old Mr. Miller, I wont go this time, Old Mr. Miller, you guys have a safe trip. With that, Darcey fled back to her house. Old Mr. Miller shook his head C Howe your skin is still so thin? Chapter 1639 Sacred Dragon Pavilion (I) Kun Mountain. It is known as the first sacred mountain in Carovia, the Mountain of Ancestors. Ancient people also called Kun Mountain the ancestor of the dragon vein, which shows that Kun Mountain upies an important position in the mountains of China. The area is crowded with tourists all year round, with many domestic and foreign touristsing here every year. In the depths of Kun Mountain, snow-capped mountains are covered year-round and are rarely visited. Kun Mountain deep in a mountain terrain, at this time the mountain terrain slightly vibration, mountain covered with snow have fallen, and finally fell snow area vaguely presented a portal C to be more urate is more like the prototype of a channel. The passageway was connected to aplete and solid small world. Kun Mountains terrain was majestic and nurtured dragon veins, so it wouldnt be surprising if someone was able to intercept a section of the terrain and set up a terrain formation to form a small world that formed a world of its own. Inside this small world is like a Holy Land, looking around there are pavilions and pavilions scattered in between, there are verdant forests, there are exotic flowers and grasses, a towering pce towering, rich heaven and earth aura in the flow of the influx, so that this small world is like an isted peach blossom paradise. This small world is not as vast as The originators Sacred ce of Retreat, its scale is just like the outside worlds Sacred Land in general, but this small world is not dead, whether its those pces or the huge cultivation arena there are human shadows shing. In a grand hall in the center of the small world, there were already several figures sitting in the hall. Above him sat an old man, it was impossible to tell how old the old man was, but from his cloudy eyes that had seen many changes, he was at least an old man who had existed in the world. Below the old man on the left and right sides were seated two old men about sixty years old, these two old men down is two middle-aged men, in the back is a pair of young men and women. The old man at the top looked around the hall with his eyes, and a pair of old eyes that were slightly cloudy after many vicissitudes of life fiercely blossomed with a bit of light, and he said in a deep voice: This time, we summoned you toe here to say that there is a piece of news, Ancestral Land has sent a message to the other side, which said that Order of the Holy Dragon appeared in the world again. This means that in todays world, someone is able to touch the Order of the Holy Dragon. The moment these words came out, the faces of the people below shook and changed in shock. Especially the two old men on the left and right below, where the old man on the right asked in a shocked tone, Pavilion Master, such news hase from Ancestral Land? Someone in the world today has sent out the Order of the Holy Dragon? Doesnt that mean that In thetter words, this old man actually didnt dare to speak down. The upper old man took a deep breath, slowly nodded his head, and said, My Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage hasnte out of the mountains for a hundred years, and the news of Order of the Holy Dragon hasnt resurfaced for a hundred years. Now that the Order of the Holy Dragon has been touched, perhaps it means that the opportunity has arrived, and it is time for my Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage toe out. Sacred Dragon Pavilion! This ce was clearly the Holy Land of the several mysterious Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineages, right in this small world that was self-contained and basically isted from the world. It is no wonder that when Ste took the Order of the Holy Dragon to probe the news of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, but found nothing. The upper old man is the Sacred Dragon Pavilion Pavilion master, the lower left and right two old men are Sacred Dragon Pavilion Heaven, Earth and Man in the three elders of the sky Lord Earth. The old man on the right was Lord Heaven, and the old man on the left was Lord Earth . The two middle-aged men below Lord Earth are the temple masters of the three main halls of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, the middle-aged man on the left is in charge of Temple of Wedan, the middle-aged man on the right is in charge of Pce of Martial Arts, and the young man and woman at the very end are thought to be Sacred Dragon Pavilions current generation of Heaven and Earth. Dragon Pavilion this generation of heavenly pride disciples. The Lord Earth on the left also had a glint in his eye, his name was Lin Qing, he said: Pavilion Master, so this life really appeared Dragon Bloodline people? Only Dragon Bloodline people can attract the Order of the Holy Dragon touch, will be rmed Ancestral Land. this Dragon Bloodline people in the end who is it? Lord Heaven said in a deep voice, Hasnt the Palm Order lineage disappeared? Why would Order of the Holy Dragon reappear? Temple of Wedan Master Jackie asked, The Order of the Holy Dragon has reappeared, do I, Sacred Dragon Pavilion, have to follow the call of the Order of the Holy Dragon? Hmph! Pce of Martial Arts Master Martial War snorted coldly and said, My Sacred Dragon Pavilion has developed into an independent martial arts cultivation force, why do I need to listen to others? Furthermore, during the cultivation dispute hundreds of years ago, my Sacred Dragon Pavilion has already obeyed the Order of the Holy Dragons call to go out once, from the point of view of love has already been finished, even if the Order of the Holy Dragon reappeared, so what? I, Martial War, dont have to obey Order of the Holy Dragons call! Lord Heaven murmured and looked at Sacred Dragon Pavilion Master, asking, Pavilion Master, regarding the matter of Order of the Holy Dragon, does Ancestral Land have any instructions on how to arrange it? Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord slowly said, At the end of the Strong Martial Era, the Human Emperor disappeared, and the various Cultivation forces in the earthly realm were leaderless, yet they also still maintained the orthodoxy of the Human Emperors forces. Next, the world of earth entered the end of the martial era, the end of the martial era, the early stage, the major forces of the strong sense of cultivation change, coupled with the human emperor dyed return, suspected to have been dead. Since then, the world of cultivation forces in chaos, the cultivation forces under the human emperor also split into pieces, divided into my Sacred Dragon Pavilion line, Palm Order line, Holy Witch n line, Emperor n line and so on. More than a hundred years ago, the outside world of ancient martial arts to Holy Witch n line as the leader, Holy Witch n line of experts in the year, many strong, dominating the outside world Hyacinth. Holy Witch n wanted to take the path of the human emperor to be the orthodoxy of the cultivation world, and began to premeditate to seize the Order of the Holy Dragon. Holy Witch n joined forces with Holy Land to surround and kill the Palm Order line, the Palm Order line held the Order of the Holy Dragon, and the Sacred Dragon Pavilion line obeyed the summon of the Order of the Holy Dragon and went to meet the battle.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The two sides fought a bloody battle, and the saints fell, causing heaven and earth to mourn. Unexpectedly, when both sides were defeated, Emperor ns lineagebined with other forces in Hyacinth to attack and kill, Palm Orders lineage nearly died out, and Order of the Holy Dragon disappeared at any time; Sacred Dragon Pavilion also retreated, retreated to the small world, and has note out for a hundred years since then; Chongxu Holy Land was alsopletely destroyed in that battle, Holy Witch n lineage since that battle, there were also internal differences, a faction of people rebelled from Holy Witch n to set up their own house, that is, todays Hyacinths Supremes Holy Land, and the other faction is no longer to Holy Witch n to call themselves, and call themselves the Witch n line. Until now, the Order of the Holy Dragon reappears. The history of this cultivation orthodoxy dispute is known to all the people in the hall, and at this moment, listening to the Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord mentioned, Lord Earth Lin Qing said in a cold voice: Emperor ns lineage is also the Goodwin family of Hyacinth nowadays, isnt it? Emperor ns lineage has always coveted the Human Emperor Road, rumor has it that Order of the Holy Dragon secretly hides the mystery of the Human Emperor Road. Emperor ns lineage wants to take the Human Emperor Road, the worlds co-owner, the emperor plus body, a unification of cultivation orthodoxy, its ambition is very high. It is almost impossible to walk the Human Emperor Dao in the End Martial Age. However, Emperor ns lineage does want to seize the Order of the Holy Dragon, and with the Order of the Holy Dragon in hand, Emperor ns lineage will have a legitimate reason to unify Hyacinth. Sacred Dragon Pavilion Master said. Lord Pavilion, then what is the purpose of this reappearance of the Order of the Holy Dragon for which I, Sacred Dragon Pavilion, am going toe out? Lord Heaven asked. Chapter 1640 Sacred Dragon Pavilion (II) Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord slowly said after hearing the words, Order of the Holy Dragon reappeared, suspected Dragon Bloodline people came out of the world Palm Order lineage, sess is also Green Dragon, defeat The Palm Order lineage has been a sess and a failure for the Green Dragon. Back then, the Palm Order line discussed with Ancestral Land to look for the Dragon Bloodline person who is the worlds co-owner in the outside world, with the intention of restoring the human emperors dao lineage. At that time, Ancestral Land spected that the current cultivation of the earthly realm might be rted to the disappearance of the Emperor of Humanity in the past years, and the Palm Order got the support of Ancestral Land, which sent people out of Forbidden Land to set up the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, and created the Omnipotent Order. The Order of the Holy Dragon is managed by the Palm Order, and when necessary, the Order of the Holy Dragon will be summoned by the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, and the Pavilion will go to assist in the battle. Unfortunately, over the years, the Palm Order has never found the person who has the fate of the worlds co-owner. More than a hundred years ago, the battle, Palm Order lineage nearly dead, even if there are descendants, that is extremely rare.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It can be said that the Palm Order lineage has been destroyed. Since it has been destroyed, it has nothing to do with my Sacred Dragon Pavilion. Furthermore, in the news from Ancestral Land, there was no mention of going to assist the person in charge of the Order of the Holy Dragon. Ancestral Lands purpose in allowing Sacred Dragon Pavilion to go out is in one word C topete! Contend? At these words, the two great elders and two great hall masters below, including the two young men and women, all looked at the Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord with some doubt in their gazes. Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord slowly nodded and said, Perhaps, Ancestral Lands side has a premonition that a great struggle ising. Ancestral Lands side needs to suppress Forbidden Land, suppress some special existences, and with some restraints. The Ancestral Land side cante back. However, the world of great struggle ising, destined for the opening of the struggle of all paths. Struggle for chance, struggle for humanity, and struggle for great power. As the representative of Ancestral Land, Sacred Dragon Pavilion could not be left behind in the struggle of the Ten Thousand Ways. The Co-Lord of the Heavens isnt the only one Dragon Bloodline people can contend for either, my Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage can as well. Pavilion Master, what about meeting someone from Dragon Bloodline who really has to meet the person who rules the Order of the Holy Dragon? Lord Heaven asked. Lord Sacred Dragon Pavilion pondered a little and said, After all, the Palm Order lineage has a connection with Sacred Dragon Pavilion, so if we really meet them, we dont need to be hostile, nor do we need to be intentionally close to each other, we can just have a normal heart. If the other party is really a Dragon Bloodline person who is qualified to step into the Human Emperor Dao, then Ancestral Land will make arrangements. At that time, I, Sacred Dragon Pavilion, will then follow the instructions. Yes! Lord Heaven and the others nodded their heads. Perish. Lord Sacred Dragon Pavilion opened his mouth, his gaze looking towards the young man at the end seat. The young man took a step out, his body was stout, his qi and blood were majestic, like the body of a true dragon, his head of ck hair was like ink, his face was rigid, revealing a hard and resolute color, he made a bow and said, The disciple is here. As this generations Sacred Dragon Pavilion Saint Son, you have entered Ancestral Land to train again, and are now at the peak strength of Beginning Saint Realm. Such strength is enough to go out andpete for the chances of this Great Struggle World. Lord Sacred Dragon Pavilion opened his mouth and continued, In a few days, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference will open in Hyacinth in the outside world, and you will also go there. Remember, the Co-Lord of the World is not a Dragon Bloodline person, and the fact that you obtained a drop of Ancestral Dragons blood by chance in Ancestral Land is enough to show that you also have enough strength and destiny to fight for the position of Co-Lord of the World. As you wish! I will live up to the Pavilion Masters expectations! Sacred Son of Destruction said in a deep voice. Rainbow, Sacred Dragon Pavilion Master shouted again. The young woman stepped out, her posture was like a lotus flower, naturally unadorned; her qi was like an orchid in an empty valley, leaving the world to stand on its own. At that time, the bright moon was there, had shone colorful clothes return. Rainbow has met the Pavilion Master. The Rainbow who walked out opened her mouth, her voice was like a phoenix cry, crisp and pleasant to the ears, mesmerizing people to listen to. This time, you also went out along with Perish. The two of you are both my Sacred Dragon Pavilions most outstanding disciples of this generation, so I hope that after you arrive in the outside world, you will be able to fight for your own opportunities and still have a foothold in this world of great struggles. The Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord said. As youmand! Rainbow spoke. At the end, the Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord looked at Lord Heaven and said, Elder Hong, this time, you will lead the team. In addition, Jackie can also go out with them. In the Hyacinth, Ghost Doctors alchemy has reached the highest level, and his alchemy is outstanding, Jackie, you are in charge of Temple of Wedan, and you know that Sacred Dragon Pavilion has never made the Holy Pill of Creation. This time, you might as well travel to Ghost Doctor and see if you can refine some Sacred Pills of Creation. Temple of Wedan Temple Master Jackies face was slightly shocked after hearing this, the Holy Pill of Creation, that is a holy level elixir used to break through the Sacred Level confinement, it is extremely precious and difficult to refine not to mention that even if it can be refined, the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures required are extremely difficult to find. In the past, Lord Sacred Dragon Pavilion had never mentioned the matter of the Holy Pill of Creation. The reason for this is that the cultivation of the Last Martial Age was blocked, and the Sacred Level confinement was difficult to break, so even if there was a Sacred Pill of Creation, it would not be able to break through the Sacred Level confinement. Even if you are able to break through, you will be subjected to the Heavenly Daos bacsh, and your body will die. Now that the Sacred Dragon Pavilion Master mentioned the Sacred Pill of Creation, could it be that with the arrival of the World of Great Struggle, someone would be able to break the cultivation cage and open up a path of cultivation for the martial artists of the earthly realm? Who will this person be? This to be able to do this, for the end of the martial era of martial artists to open up the road, such a feat to say a sentence of fame in the ancient times is not too much! Jackie suppressed the fluttering in his heart as he nodded his head to agree to this matter. After Sacred Dragon Pavilion had made these arrangements, they felt that they were foolproof, Lord Heaven was a top Sacred Level powerhouse, while Jackie was a half-step Sacred Level powerhouse, just a hairs breadth away from being promoted to Sacred Level. With Lord Heaven as the leader, leading the younger generation of Sacred Dragon Pavilion to go out andpete for the chance of the Great Struggle World starting from attending the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, it was thought that there wouldnt be any problems. After a pause, the Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord added: Elder Hong, with the arrival of the World of Great Struggle, not only my Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage, but also some of the forces from all sides that are closed off in the small worlds will also be out, and we need to be careful after going out of the mountain, the hostile forces of the Sacred Dragon The Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage has quite a few hostile forces. In addition, there are also strong people on Hyacinths side, Emperor ns lineage is needless to say. Hyacinth has also had one person shining brightly over the past hundred years, and even Emperor ns lineage couldnt suppress this person. Could it be Lewis that the Pavilion Master is talking about? Lord Heaven asked. Lord Sacred Dragon Pavilion nodded and said, It is precisely this person. This person is somewhat rted to Kuchan Temple and is considered a mundane disciple of Monk Bitter Wise back then. When you encounter this person, try to avoid conflict. Our opponents are Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect and even Emperor ns lineage. I know. Lord Heaven said in a deep voice. Sacred Dragon Pavilion looked like it had been closed for a hundred years, but in fact, it had always had outer disciples operating in the outside world, and it knew all about the movements in the outside world, especially Hyacinth. With the power of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, it would be extremely simple for them to establish a precise and powerful intelligence organization in the outside world. To say that they werepletely isted from the world, that was impossible. As a matter of fact, Sacred Dragon Pavilion knew the situation of Hyacinth in the outside world like the back of their hand, and that was the only way to urately know the general situation of the world. If not, how could they have known about the opening of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference? With Sacred Dragon Pavilioning out of the mountain, the Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage also formally returned to Hyacinth topete in this great world of struggle. Not only Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Im afraid that some other forces that are in seclusion and hiding waiting for the opportunity will alsoe out one after another. Chapter 1641 names Blade old man Mount Ziwi. Mount Ziwi is abination of strange mountains and rocks, natural caves, valleys and streams, making the mountain a beautiful ce with deep canyons, blue pools in the valleys and waterfalls. Arge number of tourists visit Mount Ziwi every year. Familiar with Mount Ziwi tourists know that deep in Mount Ziwi, there is a farmhouse on a cliff with a vegetable garden in front of the farmhouse, which is quiet and far away from the world, just like the idyllic life that the ancients aspired to. Inside this farmhouse lives an old man, looks not young, at least is already over seventy years old, but the body is still extremely healthy, from time to time in Mount Ziwi in the deep walk tourists encountered this old man, go to the farmhouse to rest or ask for a cup of tea, the old man are not refused, but also extremely enthusiastic. At this time, the sun was setting and the afterglow was covering the mountain. Deep secluded mountain road, a rough linen-clothed old man carrying a bundle of firewood into this simple unusual farmhouse, just walked into the farmhouse, a big yellow dog pounced up, around the old man constantly barking. Go to one side, the old man didnt hit any tasty game to feed you this time. The old man opened his mouth and spoke, waving his hand towards this big yellow dog. Walking into the farmhouse, the old man untied the firewood and then threw it on the ground. Just then, a leisurely voice came out- Tying up a hut in the realm of people, while there is no mor of carriages and horses. I ask you how can I do it? The heart is far away from the ground. Picking chrysanthemums under the East Fence, leisurely seeing the South Mountain. The mountain air is good day and night, the birds are still with each other. There is a true meaning in this, which I want to recognize but have forgotten to say. Hearing this, the old man is not surprised, he turned his head to see an old man walking slowly, this old man hair white, pale face, but that sturdy body still looks straight, the body contains a jinjiao iron horse like majestic momentum, like a sitting on the sands of the general holding thousands of troops and horses! Connor, really rare, you this old thing not in the capital stay, run to this deep mountains and wild forests to find the old man is to catch up with old times? Im afraid its not that simple. The old man inside the farmhouse opened his mouth, his eyes only looked at the imposing old man, the guard beside the old man he directly ignored. The person who came was actually the old general Hua Xiong, and the guard beside him was precisely Blood Striker. Connorughed, he walked into the farmhouse, sitting on a bench in the front yard of the farmhouse. Blood Striker did not step into the farmhouse, he stood at the entrance of the farmhouse, his breath restrained, but his eyes were as sharp as an eagle, monitoring every move in the surroundings. Finy, how can I say that we havent seen each other for some years? The years have not spared us, youve gotten older, and Ive gotten even older. Connor said with a sigh of relief. names de old man also sat down on a short stool, hisplexion dark flesh, although old, but the skin all over his body looked as if ted with ayer of ck iron, exuding a hard and cold ghostly texture. Connor, feelings youe to find me is to sigh this years of ruthlessness? I know what kind of character this old man of yours has, and what kind of sadness has nothing to do with you. Speak up,e to find me what matter? names de old man opened the door and said. How can I say that you and I were oncerades in arms, and even more so, old friends. Coming from such a long distance, you dont even entertain with tea? Connor asked with a smile. Thats just it, you are also a respected old general, you cant be slowed down. Lets wait for me to chop wood for the fire and make a pot of tea. The names de old man opened his mouth, picked up the firewood on the ground, and was about to chop it. Other people used knives and axes to chop wood. What the names de old man stretched out was his palm, a palm of flesh and blood. names de old man five fingers together, palm like a knife, a breath slightly fluctuating, in an instant this palm cohesion of breath as if transformed into a huge knife across the sky and earth! The breath of the entire farmhouse steeply cold down, only a chilling coldness of the de coldness in the farmhouse rose, extremely horrifying appalling. Thumb! A sharp sound like a long knife breaking through the air rang out, the names de old mans condensed palm knife had already shed downwards, with a trace of Saint level power fluctuating amongst it. The firewood in his hand immediately split in half, the break smooth and light. Even a truly sharp firewood knife might not be able to produce such an effect. Terror! The names de old mans strength had already reached an unpredictable state of terror. Connor was not surprised by this scene as he asked, Still unable to break the realm? He knew in his heart that names de old mans purpose of living in seclusion in this deep mountain for decades was not only to cultivate his body and temperament, but also to refine his own cultivation, wanting to break through that confinement. names de old man shook his head after hearing the words, said: Failed to break the realm. The path to breaking the realm is blocked, and the old mans de may not be able to break through. Not only the old man, Hyacinth is one of those old monsters hiding in the small worlds, all of them are the same, they simply cannot break through the door that blocks the path. Connors eyes moved slightly as he asked, Then, do you think, Lewis can do it? Lewis?! The pupils in the eyes of the old man of Names de slightly coldly shrunk, and the movement of condensing his de intent to chop wood slightly stalled, then he said confidently and iparably, If I cant, then neither can Lewis. What are your chances of winning against Lewis? Connor asked. The names de old man looked at Connor, frowned, and asked, What do you mean by that? I want you to make a trip down the mountain and step in to intercept Lewis, Connor said bluntly. Lewis names de old man was silent for a long time, then said, Back then, Lewis cultivation fell down the realm and went into hiding, from that time on, Lewis was was no longer the target for me to hone cultivations de intent. Until he came back again, Sacred ce of Retreat one battle to one against four, among them there are two Sacred Level powerhouses. Lewis is still the same Lewis back then, even if cultivation fell out of the realm can alsoe out of the different cultivation road, only then deserve to be the old mans most admired opponents. Connor said, Cultivation lineage, Lewis counts as a human hero. Finy, you have been sharpening your sword here for decades, isnt it time for this sword toe out? Sacrificing the de with Lewis, perhaps you will be able to break that cage confinement. The names de old man was silent for a moment before he said, I may not be able to kill him in a battle against Lewis, and it would be hard for me to defend against him if he wants to escape. Connor smiled and said, Dont worry, you can fight, there are many people in Hyacinth who want to kill Lewis. The names de old mans eyes moved slightly, in the next moment, the palm knife in his hand shed down, the piece of firewood was split into four pieces, neatly, a sharp as a swords battle intent steeply burst out from his eyes, causing this side of the earth and sky to tremble, he said, I still owe you a favor, since you opened your mouth, then I shall answer for this matter. The old man has been sharpening his sword here for decades, and this sword is going to rust even if I dont use it anymore. Good! Connor smiled faintly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The gaze in the eyes of the old man of Names de was sharp, like a de slicing through the air- Perhaps, it was time for himself toe out of the world! In this world of great struggles, if you dont go and fight, how can you prove to be the strongest? Hyacinth once had two great Yamas. The living Yama, Ghost Doctor, and the living Yama, Ghost Doctor. The living Yama Ghost Doctor, the dead flesh and bones, a medical skill extraordinary into the saint. But there is another Yama C Death Yama! He is like a sword, ughtering all living beings, and there is no survivor. If you donte down from the mountain, maybe Hyacinth will forget that de Evil exists. Chapter 1642 – Where We Don’t Meet Peak Otltino, Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason remembered that this was the third time he came to Ghost Doctor Valley. The first time he came here, Ghost Doctor helped to clear Wolf Boys twelve meridians, paving the way for cultivation, and Ghost Doctors disciple solved Mu Wanruis illness, and that time, he also collided with many of Hyacinths prides, which is still fresh in his mind. The second time he came, he came with Single Arm to ask for help, Ghost Doctor solved the hidden problem of Single Arms own cultivation, but it needed to wear out its own killing qi, which was equal to recultivating the cultivation, and the process was unimaginable in terms of hardship. Thinking of Single Arm, Jason couldnt help but sigh with emotion in his heart, I dont know how is Single Arms situation now? With Single Arms talent and perseverance, maybe he can seed, right? This time he came to Ghost Doctor Valley, not only to let Ghost Doctor help to stimte Dark Phoniexs own Dark Phoenix Bloodline, but also to help Ghost Doctor to make some pills. Jason realized that he owed Ghost Doctor a lot of favors. Although Ghost Doctors character is entric, he is cold on the outside and hot on the inside. He doesnt hide or put on airs when he sees something he likes, and he tries his best to help.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ghost Doctor Valley, is still the birds and flowers, medicine garden fragrance, fruits and vegetables are everywhere, green trees, the breeze will also be the front of the pond water to blow wrinkled. Lotus leaves are floating on the surface of the pond, and one bud is beginning to emerge, and in less than a months time, the pond will be full of lotus flowers in full bloom. Old Mr. Miller, Jason, Dark Phoniex and Wolf Boy walked forward, and reached the peach forest in front of them, under which there were a few houses where Ghost Doctor and his medicine boy lived. Huh? This Ghost Doctor has a visitor. Walking to the peach forest, Old Mr. Miller muttered. Jasons face was stunned, but he quickly let it go, speaking of Ghost Doctors side having guests that was normal. In Hyacinth, there were a lot of forces and cultivation powerhouses that needed Ghost Doctors help. I wonder who is visiting the Ghost Doctor this time? When Old Mr. Miller came to Ghost Doctor Valley, he was really not polite at all, he walked straight into the small courtyard, sat down in front of the stone table, took out the wine pot he brought with him, and drank a little wine while crossing his legs, with a cozy look on his face. At this time, there was a movementing from inside a green tiled room, as if someone had walked out. Jason turned his head to look, really is to see from this green tile room came out two women, the current woman has about forty years of age, give a person the feeling is like the early thirties, wearing a light-colored long skirt, walking between the plump, bloomed with a rich vor vor, a face like peach blossom, but also is extremely beautiful, looks extremely young. There is no doubt that in this womans youthful years must also be a rare beauty. Behind, there was another woman followed out, the moment he saw this woman, Jasons face froze for a moment, he recognized this woman. The back walked out is a woman at a good age, a dazzling purple hair reflected a like the morning sun reflecting the snow like a beautiful jade face, slender willow eyebrows with three spring feelings, not point and red lips plump and delicate mouth-watering, that pair of as if convergence of the stars in the sky of the bright eyes in the blinking seems to have been no need fornguage to be able to convey the meaning of her feelings. Eyebrows will be willow andpete green, face with peach andpete red. Her body is also extremely sexy and tall, a long lc dress can not hide her that graceful body, breast half exposed, powder greasy as fat, the arc of the chest of the proud through a sense of heavy, radiating that sexy atmosphere like fruit is ripe, tantalizing picking. Eyes looking between the flow of the wind and water charming vor is enough to provoke any mans heartstrings. This is an extremely seductive woman, seductive in the manifestation of a wild meaning. Demon Witch! Jason really froze, he really didnt expect to meet Demon Witch here. Just walked out of the Demon Witch also noticed the front yard someone, she stared at, when and Jasons line of sight encounter, her beautiful to the extreme pretty face first a stunned, then bloomed out a touch of joyful smile, said: Jason, is you ah? Great, I actually met you here again. Saying that, Demon Witch elerated his steps, his figure surpassed the woman in front of him, and walked straight towards Jason. Are we familiar with each other? Jason really had a big headache, howe Demon Witchs reaction and the way she greeted him seemed like they were very familiar with each other? Dont be like this, this will make people misunderstand. The woman who was walking in front of him saw Demon Witchs behavior and slightly knitted her eyebrows, then she turned her gaze and saw Old Mr. Miller sitting in front of the stone table, she was shocked, as if she remembered someone, she was a bit unsure, but she still walked up, and asked in a respectful tone, Old Mr. Miller? Old Mr. Miller turned his head to look at this woman, thought for a moment, and said, You are Purple Phoenix Holy Land that who-who, old man remembered that ra is your master, right? This woman lowered her head slightly after hearing this and said softly, Laura has met senior. Nowadays, thete generation is no longer in Purple Phoenix Holy Land, counting, counting as a defection. Rebellion? Old Mr. Miller frowned, he remembered that back then, ra was extremely fond of this disciple of hers, treating her as Purple Phoenix Holy Lands next sessor to be cultivated, how could she have defected? Since Old Mr. Miller had withdrawn from Hyacinth for decades, he did not pay attention to Hyacinth matters, and he did not know a lot of inside information. Your Purple Phoenix Holy Land matter is also beyond my knowledge. However, you dont seem like someone who deceives his master and destroys his ancestors. Perhaps, you also have your own hardships. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then waved his hand and said, Thats just it, no matter what, ra is also your master, once a master, always a father, you can still remember this sentiment. Old Mr. Millers teachings, Qian Yin will keep it in mind. Laura opened her mouth, then looked at Demon Witch and said, Butterfly,e and meet Old Mr. Miller. Demon Witch sniffed and then hurriedly walked over and respectfully said, Greetings Old Mr. Miller. Demon Witch was smart and dexterous, and knew that the Old Mr. Miller her master was talking about should be the famous Lewis. ording to reason, Supremes Holy Land people see Old Mr. Miller more or less will be afraid of fear, after all, when Old Mr. Miller was killed a lot of strong Supremes Holy Land, even a generation of magic saint also died. Demon Witch is not afraid, she felt that she and her master and did not do anything to harm the world, in Supremes Holy Land, she and her master is an anomaly, basically do not participate in Supremes Holy Land, Supremes Holy Land, Supremes Holy Land, what is basically will not go to find her master. However, this pair of master and disciple in Supremes Holy Land identity is obviously not simple, especially Laura, was originally the most outstanding disciple of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, suddenly defected and came to Supremes Holy Land,ter epted Demon Witch as a disciple, but never participated in Supremes Holy Land, but never participated in anything in Supremes Holy Land. On the contrary, Supremes Holy Lands side also acquiesced to the existence of this pair of masters and disciples, and didnt drive them away, and never forced them to do anything, which was strange. Jason didnt think too much about it, he looked at Demon Witchs marvelously slender and extremely hot and sexy body, and a thought came to his mind C Butterfly? Finally, I know the name of this Demon Witch. Chapter 1643 Demon Witch Fate Jason guessed that the woman would be Demon Witchs master from Purple Phoenix Holy Land? This really makes Jason feel incredibly surprised, he rememberedst time in the Sacred ce of Retreat within the Seven Killing ces, Purple Phoenix Saintess eventually appeared, saw Demon Son and Demon Witch, she is not say anything to kill over. It can be seen that Purple Phoenix Holy Land is extremely unfavorable to Supremes Holy Land, and they have a grudge against each other. Demon Witchs master, since he was born in Purple Phoenix Holy Land, how did he be a member of Supremes Holy Land? Jason also no longer think about it, this rtionship isplicated, Im afraid there is a very deep inside, has nothing to do with him that he is also toozy to go deeper. As for Demon Witch, Jasons opinion is not good or bad, since the other party is a person of Supremes Holy Land, it is appropriate to keep a little distance. He remembered thatst time in Seven Killing ces, when Demon Witch appeared, she directly went to block Demon Sons attack on himself, so far he didnt know why Demon Witch wanted to help himself, ording to reason Demon Witch and Demon Son are in the same camp, but in Seven Killing ces, she was with the same side as Demon Son, but in the same time, she was with the same side as Demon Son, but in the same time, she was with the same side as Demon Son. At the time of Seven Killing ces, she and Demon Son did not join forces, but stopped Demon Sons attack. Could it be that his charisma value was too high, causing Demon Witch to turn against him? Jason stroked his chin, then spilled a smile, such thoughts are good to think about, never take them seriously. Old Mr. Miller, you, you old thing came here uninvited, its true that the older you get, the thicker your skin bes! At this time, a cursing voice came, a body type thin looks a little lewd old man walked out quickly, a face of vignce staring at Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller ckened his face and said in an annoyed voice: Ghost Doctor, what do you mean by that? What do you mean, Ghost Doctor, what do you mean by that? In this shitty ce of yours, you should feel honored when the famous Lewises here, what kind of words are you talking about? Ive got a few bottles of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor in my stash, and Im not going to drink all of Old Mr. Millers, so why dont I save you one? You, you, youC said Ghost Doctor in an annoyed voice, You can go somewhere else, youre not wee here. If you have the ability toe and throw me out, that really counts for you. Old Mr. Miller smoked a dry cigarette and said slowly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ghost Doctors face fell when he heard this. Whisk away? How? Its not as strong as others! Jasonughed secretly, Ghost Doctor was so furious because he was worried that Old Mr. Miller had dug out all the wine in his collection and drank it all. He is really worried that Old Mr. Miller wille here and dig up all his wine and drink it. Ghost Doctor has no choice but to leave it alone when he encounters such an old scoundrel. Laura faced Ghost Doctor and said in a respectful tone, Chiyin would like to thank Ghost Doctor for his help. Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said, No need to be polite. Besides, your disciples problem has not yet been fully solved by Old Master, as for what her fate will be in the future, Old Master cannot say, it can only depend on her destiny. When Old Mr. Miller heard this, he immediately became interested, looked at Demon Witch, and said, Could there be something wrong with this girl doll? Facing Old Mr. Miller, Laura did not hide anything and said truthfully, Butterfly is my disciple. However, Butterflys destiny has some problems, so she came to seek help from Ghost Doctor. Old Mr. Miller frowned and looked at Demon Witch twice more, generally speaking to be able to seek help from Ghost Doctor, and Ghost Doctor failed topletely solve it, that was really extraordinary. Immediately, Old Mr. Miller asked, What exactly is this female dolls destiny? Suspected Heavenly Tribtion Fate! Laura said in a somewhat bitter tone. Hm? Heavenly Tribtion Fate?! Even Old Mr. Miller was a bit shocked, this kind of Fate was only recorded in ancient books, but it was incoherent, extremely mysterious, or rare. It was even rarer than the rumored Dragon Bloodline. Dragon Bloodline, through the Hyacinth from ancient times to the present day there are still examples, but it is not to say that any one with Dragon Bloodline can get out of the worldsmon master of the cultivation road, it is very difficult. Its difficult. Only one of the billions of beings can walk out of the path of cultivation of the worldsmon lord. Heavenly Tribtion Fate, even if there are some records in the ancient books, it is also very little description, even suspect never appeared, just deduce that there is such a unique destiny exists. Thats why Laura added the word suspected when she replied. ording to ancient records, the Heavenly Tribtion Fate might appear at the crossroads of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, although extremely rare, this kind of destiny was not a good thing. The destiny was destined to have a cmity. No one knew what kind of cmity, and once the cmity came, one would often die! This female doll of yours is quite standard looking Such a destiny, but it is a pity. Old Mr. Miller spoke up. Demon Witch guffawed as she smiled and said, Theres no pity. Besides, I dont believe in the so-called fate of these, fate is not all in their own hands? As long as you have no regrets in your life, its enough. Even if some people live a hundred years, they dont even have one day of real life, so whats the use of living a long life? Old Mr. Millerughed out loud and said, You girl doll is right. Just like the Goodwin familys three old monsters, all of them are over a hundred years old turtles, but have they ever been truly alive for a single day? No, all day long they just know to shrink in the turtle shell. On the contrary, you are a girl doll, have this heart is very good, enough atmosphere. By the way, married? Ahem- Jasons face immediately darkened, he hastily coughed and changed the topic by saying, Old Mr. Miller, we came over to look for Ghost Doctor and theres something else. Mud! This old mans first words were still decent, but what was the meaning of thest sentence? Whats the meaning of an old man asking a pretty girl if shes married? Why did you change your mind when you were talking like that? You see a pretty girl and you want to introduce yourself to her? This is the Virgin of Supremes Holy Land! Jason thought that this Old Mr. Miller was hopeless, if he didnt change the topic, I dont know what else he would say. Ghost Doctor looked at Jason with doubt and said, What is it that you want to see me for this time? No, you have to add that bad old man of yours to the list. On the one hand, I do have something to annoy Ghost Doctor, and on the other hand, Ive alsoe to visit senior on purpose. Jason opened his mouth, and then said without blushing, After not seeing you for a few days, Ghost Doctor looks even more immortal, and he looks much younger, and I can vaguely see the handsome and elegant figure of that year, and I really envy him. Handsome? Jade tree windy? Suave? Ghost Doctor rolled his eyes furiously towards Jason, heck, this kid is intentionallying to tear down the stage? What did I look like back then? Does what you said have anything to do with me? If I really wanted what you said, would those beauties from Hyacinth Hyacinth Ladies have focused their attention on a certain bad old man? Ghost Doctors face turned ck, he was sure that Old Mr. Miller and Jason, this old and young man were deliberatelying to tear him down, anyway, they didnt have good intentions. Chapter 1644 – Bloodline Manifestation Jason is stunned. What kind of face is this on Ghost Doctor? Whats that look? Didnt you hear that I was praising you? Im praising you with all my heart and soul, and you dont even appreciate it, but you have a ck face? Its so unscientific! There are still people in this world who dont like to hear other peoplespliments. Old Mr. Miller on the side giggled and said, Jason, you dont know the situation back then. As you said, Ghost Doctor was indeed handsome and suave C ahem, I dont know if I thought he was. Anyway, this old thing thinks that his medical skills were superb when he was young, so he did not miss those Hyacinth Ladies saints under the guise of curing the sick and healing people, but all of them were disliked. Old Mr. Miller, you, you say one more sentence old man today with you to fightC Ghost Doctor furious, perhaps it is that the threat of fighting for his life can not be Old Mr. Miller the slightest, immediately changed his mouth again! If you say that again, Im going to drink all the Eliza MacKenzie Liquor I have, and if I cant finish it, Im going to dump it, and youre not going to get a drop of it. Old Mr. Miller said, Im just kidding, Im just kidding, Im just kidding. Ghost Doctor, dont be so careful at your age. Whos being careful? Whos being so mean to you? Ghost Doctor red at Old Mr. Miller, exasperated in his heart, then nced at Jason, thinking that this kid is not a good thing either. Ghost Doctor, Old Mr. Miller and I dide here to ask for something, and this is something that only you can do, Old Mr. Miller is ashamed of himself. Why dont we go inside the house and talk? Jason said in a sincere tone. Hmph! Old Mr. Miller grunted, this kid was raised for nothing, saying to his face that he was inferior to Ghost Doctor? But on second thought the kid was right. In terms of bloodline research and potion refining, he thought he was inferior to Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctors face slightly slowed down after hearing this, and after pondering, he said, Alright, thene over here. Jason immediately gestured towards Dark Phoniex, motioning for her to follow into the green tiled room in front of him, and Old Mr. Miller also led Wolf Boy over one piece at a time. Laura, Demon Witch, and his apprentice were the only ones left in the courtyard. Butterfly, you know that young man? Is he Jason? Laura then turned her head to Demon Witch and asked softly. Demon Witch was staring at the figure of Dark Phoniex, who hadnt said a word from the beginning to the end, but as she stood there, that cold aura was impossible to ignore. Even Demon Witch had to admit that Dark Phoniex was indeed a rare beauty, with a cold and seductive temperament, and she also sensed that Dark Phoniex herself had a murderous aura permeating her. Obviously, this was a beautiful woman who often killed in battle. What she was curious about was what exactly was the rtionship between Dark Phoniex and Jason? Butterfly Laura couldnt help but frown when she saw Demon Witch froze a bit. Ah Master. Demon Witch came back to her senses, remembering Lauras question just now, she quickly said, Master, he is Jason. Laura said, Master has also heard of some of this persons deeds, especially in the Sacred ce of Retreat can also fight Tommy, Demon Son and other people alone, so it can be seen that this person is indeed extraordinary. For my master to see that there is no Hyacinth breath fluctuation in himself, this persons CULTIVATION is not practicing ancient martial arts? Master is right. He is following a different path of Cultivation, it should be the path of Cultivation of proving the Dao by force. Demon Witch opened his mouth and continued, I see that the cultivation path of proving the way with force is also quite strong, Jason is an example. However, I heard that Jasons own Cultivation has always been honed in the battlefield, lets say the battlefield over at Dark World. Dark World? Lauras body shook slightly, and her face changed a little, as if she remembered something, the corners of her mouth quirked slightly, Dark World, Dark World Jason ever met him? Demon Witch saw Lauras face look a little strange, and immediately asked, Master, whats wrong with you? Laura came back to her senses, and soon she was back to normal, saying, Master is fine. Butterfly, this time you came to seek help from Ghost Doctor, and the problem of your own destiny has not beenpletely solved. However, Ghost Doctor has also promised to set up some methods for you to conceal the heavenly chances, so even if there is really a cmitying, there might still be a chance of survival. Demon Witch, however, looked unimpressed and said, Master, this fortune telling doesnt necessarily mean its true, the apprentice isnt afraid, so dont scare yourself, Master. Its better to believe it than not. Master doesnt want anything to happen to you either. Laura opened her mouth, thought for a moment, and then added, This cmity didnte without a reason, in short, in these years toe, if there are any major events in Hyacinth, you shouldnt get involved. Lets say the Ancient Martial Arts Conference to be held in the near future, you should not go. When Demon Witch heard this, he was a bit unhappy and said with a skewered mouth, Master, cant I go and see the fun? Ancient Martial Arts Conference I wont participate is all, but its always okay to go and see the fun, right? YouCLaura is also unable to take Demon Witch, she knows Demon Witchs character, if you dont allow her to go and join in the fun she will find a way to run over there, and at that time it would be hard to say what kind of idents will happen. There shouldnt be any harm in seeing the fun. Then go and watch the fun, remember not to participate. Lauras tone sank and said seriously. I know, I know. Demon Witch nodded her head with a smile, but her pair of vorful eyes were staring at the direction of the green tiled house in front of her, as if she wanted to see what Jason and the others were doing inside. Inside the green tiled room. Ghost Doctor looked at Dark Phoniex with a surprised face and said, Are you saying that this woman also possesses Phoenix Bloodline, another kind of Phoenix Bloodline that is different from Purple Phoenix Saintess True Phoenix Bloodline? Bloodline? Old Mr. Miller said, Naturally it is true. I also know that you, Ghost Doctor, like to study all kinds of powerful and rare bloodlines, so I brought Dark Phoenix here. On the one hand, it can supplement your research on bloodlines, and on the other hand, it is also for you to help stimte this womans Phoenix Bloodline to its full potential. Ghost Doctor also came to be interested and said, Let me see just what kind of attribute Phoenix Bloodline is. Jason immediately said to Dark Phoniex, Dark Phoniex, use your own bloodline power and let Ghost Doctor take a look.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dark Phoniex nodded her head, she immediately activated her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline, wisps of Dark Origin Qi filled the air, containing a supremely strong and pure Dark Origin Power, the wisps of Origin Qi were vaguely about to form a Dark Phoniexs silhouette behind her. Ghost Doctor saw and sensed the Phoenix Bloodline Origins aura, he marveled and said: This is the Phoenix Bloodline Power that belongs to the Dark Origin? Its really different from Purple Phoenix Saintesss True Phoenix Bloodline, its considered to be two extremes, but its equally powerful in terms of its origin. Rare, still really rare. Meanwhile, in the front yard, Lauras gaze steeply looked towards the green tiled room, a sh of color shed under her eyes as she muttered to herself, What a powerful bloodline power is that young woman? And who is this woman? Chapter 1645 Wealthy Inside the Green Tile Room. Ghost Doctors gaze towards Dark Phoniex was practically sparkling, it was not that he had any improper thoughts, it was because he liked to study the power of bloodline, seeing Dark Phoniex disying another attribute of Phoenix Bloodline that he had never seen before, he would inevitably be delighted by it. Activating a bloodline is not a simple matter, it requires a great deal of energy and precious herbs, even Ghost Doctor would not easily agree to help someone activate their hidden bloodline power. Even Ghost Doctor would not easily agree to help people activate their hidden bloodline power. He could not see the power of ordinary bloodline power, so he would not bother to spend his energy to do this favor. Besides, activating the bloodline is a thankless task, in case something untoward happens during the activation process, it will be very dangerous, and the cultivation will be damaged, or in serious cases, the cultivation will be abolished. Therefore, there are only a handful of Ghost Doctor who are willing to help people activate their bloodline, and he has to take the risk as well. Dark Phoniex disyed an extraordinary bloodline power, another attribute of Phoenix Bloodline, which made Ghost Doctor still a little interested, he pondered for a moment and said, Activating the bloodline is not simple, it requires a lot of medicinal herbs, old man here Ghost Doctor are you worried about some herbs? Thats fine, I have them here. Or its fine to exchange with senior. Jason opened his mouth. Subsequently, in Ghost Doctors almost dumbfounded expression, Jason was like magic as he took out a strain of spirit medicines, semi-spirit medicines, rare herbs, beast cores, and so on, all of them. He was so rich and generous! This was the feeling Jason gave to Ghost Doctor at this moment. Ghost Doctors eyes were a bit straight, he didnte back to his senses for a long time, at the end of the day, he looked at Jason, and then looked at Old Mr. Miller, the corner of his mouth was dry for a while, he swallowed his saliva and said: Jason, where did you get so many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures? Old Mr. Miller, could it be that you went to rob a side of Holy Land? No, ordinary Holy Land doesnt have this much Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. the Goodwin family, the Parker family may have Speaking of this, Ghost Doctor stared at Old Mr. Miller with a strange gaze and said, Old Mr. Miller, you really went to rob the Goodwin family? The three old monsters of the Goodwin family have been sitting in the town, how can they be robbed so easily. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then said, Ill tell you more about thister. Fruit of the Dark Moon, Phoenix Blood Flower, Silence Grass these elixirs are actually avable? Even in Hyacinth, these elixirs are almost extinct. In addition, where did they get so many beast cores? This is a necessity for refining the Forged God Pill. Ghost Doctor was truly shocked, although he hade into contact with these spirit medicines, but to say that it was difficult to take out so many at once, given the current environment of the End Martial Era! Elder, its okay to activate Dark Phoniexs bloodline now, right? Jason opened his mouth and then smiled, This time, I came to find senior, and Im also pleading for seniors refining help to refine some pills. Of course, I wont let senior help for nothing. With so many spirit pills and beast cores and whatnot, there will still be some left for senior as payment. Essence shed in Ghost Doctors eyes as he said, Activating the bloodline for this female doll is naturally not a problem. Before that, old me will have to refine Heart Protecting Pill, God Protecting Pill, Blood Concentration Pill and the like. For protection? Jason asked. Of course. Otherwise, activating the bloodline powers sudden surge of Origin Breath will shock her internal organs, flesh and blood, spirit, and so on. The slightest mishap that would also be extremely dangerous. In this process also need her cooperation, control the soaring origin breath, as long as the sess of the huge benefits to her. Its equivalent topletely stimting her bloodline potential, whether its the power origin or the speed of martial cultivation, there will be a qualitative increase. Ghost Doctor said. Jason nodded, he understood this reasoning. Jason, you tell this girl doll that activating the bloodline also involves certain risks, and let her think it over. As long as she has a strong will and her mind is not disturbed during the activation process, then there wont be too much risk. Ghost Doctor said solemnly. Okay, I know, Ill exin it to her. Jason said with a nod. Outside the Peach Forest. Jason picked a clearing to set up his tent. He hade to Ghost Doctor Valley many times and had already prepared for it, the house here was simply not enough to live in, and it was convenient to bring some simple tents over. After setting up the three tents, Jason also told Dark Phoniex about the risks that Ghost Doctor said he would face in activating his bloodline, and that Dark Phoniex would consider it. Dark Phoniex didnt even think about it and smiled softly, saying, Satan, Ill say yes. You have prepared so much for me, and activating the bloodline is also beneficial to me, how can I refuse? As for the risk no matter what I do, there is always a risk, if this risk I dont dare to try, how can I talk about restoring Dark Phoenix? How can I talk about avenging Dark Phoenix? Jason also smiled and said, Good, its fine if you have these mental preparations. By the way, do you want to go out for a spin? Dark Phoniex thought about it and said, No, Ill just rest in the tent. Take the opportunity to get your state in order and get ready to activate your bloodline. Good, probably around tomorrow. Its good to get ready first. Jason said. Dark Phoniex nodded as she got inside her tent. Jason, on the other hand, walked out, just a few steps, an extremely sexy hot figure came face to face, a thousand beautiful pretty face raised a smirk, under the slightly elerated footsteps, that piece of full proud up and down undting trembling, living interpretation of a wave of tantalizing vor. Jason, can you apany me for a chat? Demon Witch asked with a smile as he approached.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Can I refuse if you ask? Jason grinned. So thats a yes? Demon Witchs eyes lit up as he pointed towards the pond and said, Then lets go over there for a walk. Last time I met you in Ghost Doctor Valley as well, its just that you didnt care about me, and I didnt have a chance to chat with you Speaking of thest time he came to Ghost Doctor Valley, Jasons face was a bit cold. He wouldnt forget that thest time he came to Ghost Doctor Valley with Single Arm, Darcey and the others, when he finally left, he was ambushed by Supremes Holy Land outside of Ghost Doctor Valley. If it wasnt for Master Bitter Bamboos appearance, the consequences would have been very difficult to predict. Demon Witch noticed that Jasons face was a bit cold, her eyes rolled, and she also thought of the reason, she gritted her teeth, and finally opened her mouth and said: Jason, Im sorry about what happenedst time outside Ghost Doctor Valley. Last time Draco and the others plotted to harm you, I wanted to tip you off, but Draco confined me, directly locking me up and restricting my movements, I simply couldnt go over and tip you off. Jason was slightly surprised when he heard this, and the gaze in his eyes changed several times as he looked at Demon Witch. Demon Witch was anxious in her heart, thinking Jason didnt believe her, she added: I swear that what I said is true. Draco locked me up, and when I went back to Holy Land afterward, I also told my master about it, and my master also went to Draco in anger at that time, and warned Draco and them a bit. If you dont believe me, you can go and confront my master. I didnt doubt your words. Im just curious as to why you did what you did. Jason took a deep breath, he really didnt doubt Demon Witchs words, when he was in danger in Seven Killing ces, Demon Witch showed up and didnt team up with Demon Son to round up and kill him, instead, he intercepted Demon Son. Just from this point, he believed Demon Witchs words. It was just that he didnt understand why Demon Witch was doing this. He and Demon Witch were destined to be on different sides, not only Old Mr. Miller, but he himself was on the opposite side from Supremes Holy Land. Supremes Holy Land ambushed him, Demon Son tried to kill him, and he was sure to kill back. Chapter 1646 Love Unknown Why? Demon Witch understood Jasons words, and her bright face lost a bit of its luster and became a bit more gloomy as she said, Just because Ie from Supremes Holy Land, do you think my actions are strange? Just because Ie from Supremes Holy Land, should I hate you, should I have a grudge against you, and should I fight to the death when we meet? No, its not like that. Supremes Holy Land may have some people who have gone down the devils path, practicing the Evil Laws, doing no evil and killing all beings. But it doesnt mean that everyone within Supremes Holy Land is like that. By the same token, are all the so-called righteous sects in Hyacinth really good people? Are all of them chivalrous andpassionate people with kind hearts? If that is the case, why is Hyacinth still full of fights? Why are there still all sorts of underhanded schemes and intrigues?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason was silent, he wasnt a man with a corrupt and stubborn mind. He didnt think that everyone in Supremes Holy Land was like the Demon Gee who died in his hands, who used womens Yin essence to cultivate their skills, and not everyone was as ruthless as Demon Son. Simrly, Hyacinth those so-called famous sects in his eyes is not worth mentioning,pared to some families some Holy Land in order to ones own strength, secretly set off the bloody wind is not less? There is no right or wrong in this world, there are only interests! Interests where, everyone like a devil. Demon Witch continued to say: Master is not Supremes Holy Land at the beginning of the people, she came from Purple Phoenix Holy Land, as for why into the demon n, I do not know the inside story. However, once Master entered Supremes, she only meditated and practiced, and never participated in the affairs of Supremes, nor did she do anything to harm the heavens. Not only that, Master also asked me not to participate in Supremes matters, only some with Supremes disciples will participate in the outgoing trials, also in order to sharpen their own cultivation. Just because Ie from Supremes, so you think that I am a bad woman and dont want to get close to me? Jason was dumbfounded as he said, Im not as curmudgeonly as you make me out to be. I have no intention of denying Supremes in their entirety, and as for Hyacinth most of those so-called prestigious sects are just a joke in my eyes. I am a very simple person, I just want to make myself and the people around me live better, I dont want to be a chivalrous man who supports justice and eliminates evil. To me a foot return you a ten feet; offense to me although far will be executed. If you threaten me or the people around me, no matter what kind of famous sect or crooked devil, all of you will be killed! Demon Witchs eyes lit up, and he couldnt help but ask with a smile, In that case, it should be very good to be your friend, right? Do you stick your knife in both sides when your friend is in trouble? Jason rubbed his nose and couldnt help butugh, Probably. So am I your friend? Demon Witch asked, a pair of effusive eyes locked on Jason. This- Jason didnt really know how to answer, he paused and then said, Seven Killing ces you have helped me, no matter for what purpose, a favor is a favor. Therefore, I can only say that, in the future, if you are in trouble, I will not stand by and do nothing. Rather a clear distinction between grudges. Demon Witch smiled and added, Im quite happy to have your words. Jason lit a cigarette and took a drag, but still couldnt help but ask, Im still curious as to why you would help me. Whether it was when I was attacked and killed on the outskirts of Ghost Doctor Valley and you tried to ventte me. I dont have any preconceived notions, after all, I dont have any interactions or friendship with you. On the contrary, you know Man of the Devils n from Supremes, so even if you are not involved in Supremes, you dont have to help me, a stranger who doesnt have any friendship, right? You want answers? Demon Witch blinked, his streaming eyes glowing with a bit of crystalline light, and his sexy, seductive red lips curled into a wry smile. Honestly, want to. Jason said. What if I said its because Ive fallen for you? Or that Ive had a crush on you since the first moment I saw you? Would you believe me? Demon Witch said and then giggled. At this moment, she did show that vor that was always expected of a Demon Witch C bold, wild, and seductive. Dont joke! What people say is true! Demon Witch spoke in a sultry tone. Jason suspiciously nced at Demon Witch as he rubbed his chin and said, Is this person of mine really that attractive? This person of mine is just a little bit more handsome, a little bit more learned, and a little bit better in character, other than that there arent many shorings. Disadvantages? Demon Witch froze, and only after a long time did he say with an unkind smile, So these are your shorings, its really an eye-opener. Maybe its those ws of yours that attracted me then. Jason sighed softly and said, Really then Im afraid Ive disappointed you. I know it may break your heart, but Ill say it anyway, I dont seem to have a crush on you. You dont like me? Demon Witchs eyes widened. Who says you have to like you? Jason asked curiously. Pfft Demon Witch suddenlyughed, instantly smiling like a flower, bright smile overflowed on her face, smoldering and enchanting, vorful, even the piece of fullness that was about to rise up ande out also fluctuated with it. Jason wanted to keep his eyes from nting, but he felt that it was a great test. Are you blind? Or is there something wrong with aesthetics? Cant you see that Im beautiful and sexy? I cant believe you dont have feelings for me, you must be blind. Demon Witchughed enough and then reached down and pped his breasts, pping and bouncing them as if to prove that somewhere they were perfectly resilient. Maybe youre right. Jason nodded. Demon Witch looks at Jason and smiles, That doesnt matter. I can wait. Wait? Jason looked at Demon Witch with some confusion. Blindness is a disease that has to be cured. I can help you cure that disease. And naturally I can wait until your eyes get better and normal. Demon Witch said in a good-natured manner. Jason didnt even know what to say. Jason didnt actually think that Demon Witch really liked him, and still did. However, he could also see that Demon Witchs character was indeed extremely spirited and wild, saying whatever she wanted to say, and her style was also bold. The impression given by such a woman was often one of debauchery, favoring the fact that most women of this type were more conservative and self-loving than any woman from the inside. As for whether Demon Witch was such a woman, Jason wasnt interested in delving into it, he looked towards the direction of the Peach Forest and said, Its already evening, Ill go help make some dinner or something. Demon Witch nodded, and when Jason left she followed. Seeing Jasons back, she was slightly frustrated as a voice sounded in her mind- I know you dont believe what I said, but what I said is true! Love, does not start, do not know where to live. Chapter 1647 Cultivation Cage (I) The night iste. After eating, Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor two people with bad eyes drove Jason away. This Eliza MacKenzie Liquor was already not much, one person drink is too insufficient, two people that is even more insufficient, three people do not exist, this kid must be driven away. Jason also had to leave with a depressed face, taking Wolf Boy back to the tent side to prepare for rest. As for Dark Phoniex, she simply ate a little meal also went to the tent side to rest long ago. Ghost Doctor had already refined some of the pills needed to activate her bloodline, so she could activate Dark Phoniexs bloodline tomorrow. Laura, Demon Witch and the two masters didnt bother Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor any more and went back to their rooms to rest. On the Peach Forests side, a small side room was provided for them to rest. Lauras identity should have other origins, and with Ghost Doctors identity, he was also polite to her, otherwise, if someone like Laura came to ask for help from ater generation, Ghost Doctor might not be able to treat her. In front of the stone table in Peachwood. There was still a small half of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor left, and the two old men were staring at the altar with glittering gazes, and they looked as if they wanted to take this small half of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor for themselves. Compared to the liquor in the outside world, this Eliza MacKenzie Liquor was not too much to call it immortal wine. It was syrupy and mellow, and one sip of it was enough to bring back memories. Old Mr. Miller, whats that look youre giving me? Its like being a thief. Im warning you, this wine is mine. If you want to drink it, you should drink it together, if you dare to secretly pour it into that broken wine pot of yours again, Im not finished with you! Ghost Doctor had a ck face, he only felt that Old Mr. Miller was shameless to a high level, during several times when he was not paying attention, he secretly poured this Eliza MacKenzie Liquor into his broken wine pot, it was simply too shameless. Old Mr. Miller, however, looked unimpressed and grunted, Youre still so cheap at your age. Youve got several bottles of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor in your stash, so whats wrong with a little old man booze? Ghost Doctor was speechless and said, Its not bad if I give you a drink. Im warning you, dont ever hit me again, or I wont be finished with you.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Come on,e on, its just a few jars of broken wine. I have something to tell you. Old Mr. Miller spoke. Huh? Ghost Doctor looked at Old Mr. Miller with a questioning look in his eyes. Old Mr. Miller lit up a dry cigarette, took a puff, and exhaled slowly before briefly telling what happened in Ancient City of Ruins. Ghost Doctor has been listening, about the dark Agist, he is not surprised, Ghost Doctor is also aware of the existence of many foreign Sacred Land, as for the dark Agist, can also be regarded as a vein of Sacred Land race to look at. However, as for the six Forbidden Land in Ancient City of Ruins, Ghost Doctors face was gloomy. Scarlet Forbidden Land, Land of the Falling Phoenix, Land of Silent Night, Land of the Divine Fallen, Hell, and Holy Dragon Land! Ghost Doctor frowned and said, The six Forbidden Land are located in a huge small world? Is such a huge small world really humanly possible to open up? The origin of this small world is only not simple, plus these six Forbidden Land Of course it is not simple. This small world is extremely huge, old me suspects that it is highly likely to be a three thousand world formation, which may involve some folding space issues, space this moment is too esoteric, old me can not rte to. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then said, As for these six Forbidden Land is also extremely mysterious, there are people within Forbidden Land, and the strength of those strong people within Forbidden Land has exceeded the Sacred Level level. Exceeded the Sacred Level?! Ghost Doctor froze, looking incredulous. Ghost Doctors own strength had also reached the Sacred Level, and was only at the beginning of the Sacred Level, after all, his field of specializationy in the field of healing, healing into the saints, cultivating to the Sacred Level was also enough for him to be gifted with a strong talent in cultivation. Precisely because Ghost Doctor was also a Sacred Level, he could sense that cultivation was broken! To be precise, the path of cultivation from Sacred Level upwards has been blocked, in the form of a broken path, with no way to go upwards, and many hidden old veterans have been confined to Sacred Level, unable to break through. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller said that there are existences beyond Sacred Level strength in those six Forbidden Land, how can it not make Ghost Doctor feel shocked. Those Forbidden Land have strong people above Sacred Level, isnt the path of cultivation blocked? How do they break through up there? Ghost Doctor asked. Old Mr. Miller took a sip of wine, shook his head, and said, Old me doesnt know either. In the End Martial Age, perhaps the path of CULTIVATION in the earthly realm was blocked, and the reason as to why this is so is unknown. Perhaps, the path of CULTIVATION was not blocked in the space within those six Forbidden Land, and it remained unimpeded. Dragons patriarch had said that day, the existence of these Forbidden Land may be suppressing something, or some channel. Those Dark Agists dont know much about Forbidden Land. In that case, those Forbidden Land arent necessarily connected to the earthly realm, so the earthly realm Cultivation being blocked wont have an effect on those six Forbidden Land. And how were those Forbidden Land formed, and what are the origins of those powerful people in Forbidden Land? Ghost Doctor asked. Old me suspects that it is highly likely that these Forbidden Land were formed before the end of martial arts on earth. If we were to trace the origins of these Forbidden Land powerhouses, we might be able to trace them back to the ancient Strong Martial Era. Perhaps, at the end of the Strong Martial Era, some forces and some strong people sensed that the End Martial Era wasing, so they opened up such a Forbidden Land in advance to iste themselves from the earthly realm. Theing of the End Martial Age on earth does not affect these Forbidden Lands. Old Mr. Miller spected and continued, Of course, there are other purposes for the existence of these Forbidden Land, such as suppressing something. Anyway, the only way to figure out these secrets is to go deep inside the Forbidden Land. Forbidden Land can be entered? Ghost Doctor asked. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, It can be entered. At that time, Old Mr. Miller sensed outside Forbidden Land, and there would not be too much obstruction to enter. However, if you enter hastily, its hard to guarantee that those strong people in the depths of Forbidden Land wont kill them if they dont know their friends and foes. As for those powerhouses within Forbidden Land, they wont be able to easily step out of Forbidden Land. Perhaps they are subject to some kind of restriction, or perhaps once they leave Forbidden Land, it will trigger an unpredictable situation to ur. Forbidden Land suppression passage Ghost Doctor murmured to himself, and then his face changed abruptly as he said, Old Mr. Miller, this reminds me of the Cage talk that Ron Stenhouse once brought up. Do you think that todays earthly realm is not like a prison cage? Since there are strong people above the Sacred Level in Forbidden Land, but the path of cultivation in the earthly realm is blocked, is it not a cage that imprisons the path of cultivation of martial artists in the earthly realm? Old Mr. Miller was slightly silent, Ghost Doctor had mentioned to him about liars cage, at that time, Old Mr. Miller did not think so. But now, he felt that there was some truth to this spection of liars. Why should the earthly realm end martial arts? Why limit the path of CULTIVATION for martial artists in the earthly realm? These were the real questions. Chapter 1648 Cultivation Cage (II) BARTA! Bar-ta!N?velDrama.Org content. Old Mr. Miller smoked a dry cigarette and casually exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his old eyes flickered with essence, and he muttered to himself, What exactly is the purpose of the Cultivation Cage? It is to restrict the cultivation of the earth to be stronger? Who is threatened by the human cultivation bing stronger? This cage can be broken? Perhaps, by breaking this cage, some truths will surface. Ghost Doctor drank a cup of wine, a long time, spit out a mouthful of turbid air, said: How easy to break the cage. the Stokes family ancestor was also struggling to break the cage, but also can not be helped by half a point, and ultimately, blood depleted, longevity is silent. Kallita, perennial seclusion, but also want to break the realm, which how many years have passed? The first time I saw her, I was in the middle of the night, and she had no idea what she was going to do! This cage is only not good to break! Old Mr. Miller is sprinkling a smile, said: Some people want to limit the road of earthly Cultivation, do not know, the earthly martial artist is the most notcking is the heart of resistance. A martial artist must fight, fight with himself and even more so with heaven! If our generation cant do it, then the next generation will. This cage, it will always be broken open, there will always be a day when the clouds break through the sky! I always have a bad feeling that there are strong people above the Sacred Level in Forbidden Land, and they are hibernating to suppress something? Suppressing what? Suppressing another realm? Ghost Doctor frowned. Another realm? Old Mr. Miller looked at Ghost Doctor suspiciously. Ghost Doctor exined, By another realm I dont mean the Other Realm, those are too vague. Ill just say some of my own spections, in the era of strong martial arts, perhaps there are some strong people who have already reached a supreme realm of Cultivation, and this supreme realm of Cultivation may already have the power of destroying the heavens and destroying the earth. Do you think that such a martial artist can still be considered human? Old Mr. Millers face was stunned as he gazed at his brows in contemtion. As a matter of fact, in terms of todays Cultivation Realm on earth, reaching the Sacred Realm could be said to have already transcended into sainthood, and was different from ordinary people. As for Sacred Level, that would be an even higher level of existence. Sacred Level martial artist is very strong,pared to Old Mr. Millers Grand Vajra Realm Physique, even if an ordinary person holding a sharp weapon to cut, Im afraid that it will not cut the slightest wound, because the power level gap is toorge, the ordinary persons force is far from destroying the Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Even with the help of a sharp weapon, it wouldnt work. Hot weapons could still threaten Sacred Level powerhouses. The problem was, how could a Sacred Level powerhouse stand still and let you shoot them? To put it politely, even if an elite special forces team with weapons surrounded and killed a Sacred Level powerhouse, the result would definitely be a counter-killing. Because Sacred Level this level, whether it is the ability to perceive or the ability to adapt to milliseconds to calcte, firearms weapons can not be locked, as long as the Sacred Level strong close, that a shot is a dead end. The Sacred Level powerhouses are still like this, then the powerhouses above the Sacred Level? How many more Cultivation Realms are there above Sacred Level? What kind of existence will those who have reached the realm of supreme cultivation in the era of strong martial arts be? Im afraid it would be easy to destroy a group of Sacred Level powerhouses with a single lift of the hand, wouldnt it? That would be terrifying! Ghost Doctor continued, In the era of strong martial arts, those who have gone to the highest realm of power, do you think they are still considered human beings? Maybe they did start out as human beings and walked up to the peak step by step, but after they reached the peak, Im afraid that their flesh, blood, bones, and internal organs had already been transformed, from the appearance they are still human beings, but from the essence of their origin, they have already been different from normal humans. Old Mr. Millers eyes shed with a brilliant light and said, Are you saying that those supreme powerhouses of the Strong Martial Age have already reached another level of life form? Yes, they may still be in human form. But their lives have long since realized a qualitative change, possibly more than one qualitative change, countless qualitative changes. For example, a human martial artist who reaches the Sacred Level is in fact a qualitative change in life. A Sacred Level martial artist will live to be 150 years old, and will live even longer if he or she is supplemented by Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, which contain powerful life force. This is a qualitative change in life. Ghost Doctor said. Ghost Doctor had studied the human bloodline and human qi and blood very deeply, so he knew a lot about the qualitative change of life. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and considered himself to be acquiescing to Ghost Doctors words. When a human martial artist cultivates to the Sacred Realm, his or her life has already realized a leap, whether it is in terms of qi and blood, or spiritual power, etc., all of them are far beyond ordinary people. As for Sacred Level, it is a substantial qualitative change in life. Ghost Doctor then said, We cant guess how much their life has changed, but it will be very strong, unimaginably strong. At this time, do you think these powerful people will consider themselves as humans? Old Mr. Millers mind stirred, his eyes shed with essence and said, You mean Ghost Doctor nodded his head and said in a deep voice, Strong people who have reached that supreme realm, in their eyes, humans are like ants. Even if they started out as human origins, so what? Their lives continue to change and eventually be like the existence of a dragon, so in the eyes of these powerful people, humans are like ants! How could a dragon call itself an ant? I am afraid that these powerful people will no longer recognize their identity as human beings, and in order to distinguish themselves from the human beings in the earthly realm, they may create their own realm, just like the 3, 000 worlds where the Ancient City of Ruins is located, and this realm created by them will be as high as the dragon in the sky, looking down on the human beings, who are as small as ants. The small world created by these powerful people was cut off from the earthly realm, and the offspring born to them, with strong bloodlines and qi and blood like dragons, no longer regarded themselves as human beings and became a race of their own. In their eyes, human beings are inferior existences, and they are godspared to the weak human beings! But their ancestors would not forget that they were indeed the strongest from the earth step by step, in order to maintain their supreme rule, they were afraid that the earthly realm woulde out of the earthly realm again strong enough to match their existence, so they began to join hands to restrict the path of cultivation for earthly martial artists, creating a cage that blocked the path of cultivation on earth. Old Mr. Millers face turned cold upon hearing this, and there was a surge of anger rising. Perhaps, this spection of Ghost Doctor was not the whole truth, but it was possible that it was part of the truth. There might really exist such supreme beings in the Strong Martial Era, who no longer regarded themselves as human beings, feeling that human beings had lowered their status, and were far from being in line with their status, strength, and honor and prestige. They want to be gods, they want to be the gods of humans, the gods that dominate everything. Therefore, it was possible for them to join forces to create a small world of their own, and henceforth iste themselves from the earthly realm, manifesting their lofty and dominant status. It could be said that these supreme beings had counted their ancestors, but they no longer cared. Furthermore, forming a realm of their own, controlling the earthly realm, and standing tall, or even creating a race of their own, was even more of an honor for them. Profit and power were enough to drive people crazy! These supreme beings wanted to maintain their supreme rule, maintain their dominance over the earthly realm, and would not allow another supreme being from the earthly realm toe out and shake their dominance. Therefore, they teamed up to break the path of cultivation for earthly martial artists, causing earthly martial artists cultivation to be blocked and trapped in the Sacred Level as a cage for life. Such spection is not unreasonable, and may indeed be part of the truth of the CULTIVATION cage. Chapter 1649 Cultivation Cage (III) Old Mr. Miller drank a cup of wine, with anger growing, he said in a cold voice, Really, those supreme powers in the Strong Martial Era are forgetting their ancestors, forgetting their own followers, forgetting their own origin, and are traitors to humanity. Such people should be killed! From the perspective of our human race, they should be killed. The question is, how to kill? They are high above the world, their strength is unfathomable, or they already possess the terrifying power of turning their hands to the clouds and turning their hands to the rain, our earthly realm martial artists cant even break the Sacred Level confinement, so how should we go about killing them? Ghost Doctor said in a cold voice. Old Mr. Miller was speechless, but his fists were clenched tightly, with a surge of anger. What Ghost Doctor said was the truth.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After all was said and done, it was still not strong enough, not strong enough. However, just because the earthly martial artists were weak, they should be bullied like this? Ghost Doctor looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, You dont need to be resentful in your heart. If its really like what Ive spected, its normal. Just like on earth, why are there emperors and kings? The emperors of the various dynasties in history, from another perspective, are not the same as those supreme beings? These emperors were high up in the sky, controlling one side of the territory, iming the title of emperor and king, wasnt it for the sake of domination? Wasnt it for power? By the same token, the same was true for those supreme beings of the Strong Martial Era, who were merely treating the entire earthly realm as a side of territory to be ruled by their masters. In order to consolidate their dominance, it was not umon to restrict the path of Cultivation for earthly martial artists. In todays world, if a certain strength or a certain person had the chance to say rule and dominate the entire human race, would they not be happy? For sure they would. Old Mr. Miller also knew that Ghost Doctor had a point. Profit and power were enough to make people lose their minds, so what was the point of forgetting ones ancestors? Even the blood sacrifice of the living can be done. Ghost Doctor, if you really want to be like what you guessed, those supreme powers in the Strong Martial Era really have great calctions. Calcting the worlds living beings, calcting billions of people in the earthly realm, in their eyes, is the earthly realm just fish and meat? They harvest when they want toe? Old Mr. Millers gaze turned cold as he said, When this cultivation cage breaks open, and the earthly worldes out strong again, we will find them to settle the score! Easier said than done Ghost Doctor didnt say thetter words, but just shook his head. Old Mr. Miller mmed down arge ss of wine, smiled sagely and said, Forget it, what cultivation cage, lets not bother about those. My generation of martial artists are drunk on wine. As for what you said about the Cultivation Cage, those calctions, the earthly realm martial artists really have that strength, will naturally be liquidated one by one! This old man of yours is quite spontaneous. Ghost Doctor also smiled, then remembered something and asked, The Ancient Martial Arts Conference that is about to open, are you also going? Of course Im going. How many years ago was thest time I attended the Ancient Martial Arts Conference? Its been a few decades, right? At that time, I was still a young man in fresh clothes. Now that Im in my seventies, I wont let go of Hyacinth again, Old Mr. Miller said. Ghost Doctor stared at his eyebrows and said slowly, Old Mr. Miller, you know very well that if you really show up at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, there is bound to be a crisis. It hasnt been long since thest battle at Sacred ce of Retreat, but if you show up again, arent you afraid of losing your old life? Old Mr. Miller red at Ghost Doctor and said, How could I be like you and know how to hide in this broken valley? They couldnt kill mest time, and they wont be able to this time either. Ghost Doctor sighed softly and said, Last time, all the forces in Hyacinth were informed of your cultivation fall. Since its Cultivation Fall Realm, I guess you cant utilize the strength of Sacred Level. Even so, in the face of the Cultivation fall you, there are still two Sacred Level powerhouses and two Full Saint Realm powerhousesing to surround and kill you. In that battle, your Cultivation Realm had shown enough strength to rival two Sacred Level powerhouses. This time, they are bound to haveplete preparation, after weighing your truebat power, once they strike again, that is to put you to death. Old Mr. Miller snorted and said with disbelief, How would you know that I didnt hide my strength in Sacred ce of Retreat that day? In the battle that day, if I hadnt considered that Jason and the others were still out of the Sacred ce of Retreat, and that there were still some people watching in the shadows, Old Mr. Miller might have left all four of those guys behind! Ghost Doctor said, So what if youve hidden your strength? Those people are determined to kill you, but they wont think that you will hide your strength? As strong as you are, youre still at the Sacred Level stage. If they send out five or even six or seven Sacred Level powerhouses to attack and kill, can you hold out? Old Mr. Millers face turned cold as he said, They are not afraid of falling thene. So what if there are five or six? Old me still has the confidence to take away two or three, or even four. Lets just see if they dare to put up a fight. Ghost Doctor shook his head and no longer discouraged. He knew Old Mr. Millers temper, once his temper came up, it could not be pulled back by ten oxen, since Old Mr. Miller had already decided, it would not be changed again. Moreover, Old Mr. Miller has never been a person who avoids fighting. If he was afraid to go because of the possibility of being attacked by several Sacred Level powerhouses, this was not his character at all. This was also rted to the Heart of Cultivation. Being cowardly because of fear of death would also have an effect on the Heart of Cultivation. In the long run, he was afraid to go, no longer possessing a truly strong heart, no longer possessing that invincible belief. Ghost Doctor suddenly asked, Do you have other ns for traveling to Ancient Martial Arts Conference this time? For Jason? Ghost Doctor remembered that Old Mr. Miller had participated in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference once when he was young and in Hyacinth, and he had never appeared in the Ancient Martial Arts Conferences after that, nor was he interested in them. It is reasonable to say that the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is more of apetition for the younger generation and there is no need for the older generation to participate in it. But this time, Old Mr. Miller insisted on participating, which seemed unusual. Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his dry cigarette and said, Sort of. Ghost Doctor couldnt help but ask, Old Mr. Miller, how many backstops have youid out for Jason, who is strong and looks like a Quasi Sacred Realm, but Im afraid that he has more than that. Old Mr. Miller looks at Jason as if he has the potential to be even stronger. Old Mr. Miller gave Ghost Doctor a nk look and said in an old-fashioned manner, Jason is the grandson of my husband, and he is also your grandson, why are you prying so much? Why do you want to know so much? Do you want to steal my grandson from me? If you want to snatch him away, you are responsible for finding him ten or eight saints to be his daughter-inw. Ghost Doctor couldnt help but roll his eyes towards Old Mr. Miller after hearing this. Ten or eight saints? What the hell, do you really think that a holy woman is just like a cabbage on the street? As the night progressed, the two old men were still drinking a ss of wine and chatting with each other. Chapter 1650 Activating Bloodline The next day. The rising sun shed a soft light, coating Ghost Doctor Valley with ayer of golden light, some grass and flowers have morning dew, which is reflected by the sunlight. Ghost Doctor Valley can be considered a paradise in the world, living here is also far away from the hustle and bustle of the world. Jason had already gotten up early and was looking at Ghost Doctor Valley under the cover of the morning sun. It was indeed a tranquil and purend, but he felt that this kind of life was not suitable for him. To say that living for seven or eight days is okay, if he really wants to live year-round like Ghost Doctor, he feels that he will definitely suffocate. What are you gawking at? Dark Phoniexs pleasant voice came to his ears as she walked over. Jason smiled bashfully and said, Nothing, I just think that Ghost Doctors ce is good to use for retirement Dont you think its good for us to find such a ce to live a quiet life when were old in the future? Dark Phoniex was first stunned, and then reacted, she chilled her face and said in a bad mood, What do you take me for? Dont be mad, dont let Old Mr. Miller see it, or wont you and I have to wear out our wee? Jasonughed. Hmph! Dark Phoniex grunted, this guy was really pissing her off by bringing up Old Mr. Miller to hold her back every now and then. Alright, no more jokes. Lets go, Ghost Doctor will help you activate your own bloodline today. Jason said with a smile as he looked at Dark Phoniexs cold, seductive face. Dark Phoniex nodded her head, and it was hard to hide the excitement in her heart even under her calm exterior. The two of them walked towards the Peach Forest, and Ghost Doctors side was ready, Old Mr. Miller was also on the sidelines. The method of activating blood veins is not difficult, but the needle method used to activate the blood veins is only mastered by Ghost Doctor. The needle method will unclog the blocked or closed veins in the depths of the blood veins, and the unclogged veins will stimte the origin of the energy, and then it will be considered as a sess. It looks very simple, but the operation is not difficult. Even if you have mastered the method of practicing the needle, it is also necessary to test the precision of the person who performs the needle to grasp the veins, the slightest deviation is a foregone conclusion. Ghost Doctor had already prepared a room, and when he saw Dark Phoniexing over, he immediately asked her to enter the room and get ready. Since yesterday, Dark Phoniex has been adjusting her state, and now her essence is in a full state, and she is ready for anything. Walking into the house, Ghost Doctor told Dark Phoniex to sit on a stool, and at the same time took out Heart Protecting Pill, God Protecting Pill, Blood Concentration Pill and gave them to Dark Phoniex. Jason, let her refine the medicinal properties of these elixirs. At the same time, hold onto your essence, condense your own essence and do a good job of urately grasping your own Origin Breath. Ghost Doctor took out a set of silver needles as he spoke.N?velDrama.Org content. Jason hurriedly ryed Ghost Doctors words to Dark Phoniex, who also nodded her head as she concentrated on sensing her own Origin Breath, ready to achieve the realm of sending and receiving with ease. Ghost Doctors hands and fingers were like eagle ws, and he was scratching Dark Phoniexs head inch by inch along her scalp, as if he was sensing something. At the end of the day, Ghost Doctor took out a millimeter needle, each needle is as thin as a hair, which made Jasons eyes shiver C how to operate such a thin millimeter needle? Ghost Doctor said, Jason, tell her that when I go down with the first needle, if she feels a resonance reaction between a vein deep in her bloodline and her Origin Qi, then she will push her Origin Qi to impact that one vein. Good! Jason nodded and told Dark Phoniex what Ghost Doctor had said. Dark Phoniex nodded, indicating that she had understood. At this moment, the millimeter needle held in Ghost Doctors hand that was as thin as a hair had already been infused with force, it was his own strands of Sacred Power of Origin, together with his own Essence, which was condensed together, and immediately after that, he moved his fingers as if they were flying, and the millimeter needle held between his fingers had already been inserted into Dark Phoniexs brain. The moment the needle was inserted, Dark Phoniex already felt that a wisp of the purest holy power was instilled along the special vein along her brain, and finally touched a blocked vein deep in her bloodline. At that moment, the Dark Phoniex Origin Qi that she had condensed was tugged by a trace of traction, and she immediately revolved her Origin Qi and converged it towards that vein. As she gathered more and more Origin Qi, the originally blocked vein was instantly broken open, and her Origin Qi impacted into it, filling the originally blocked vein with strands of Origin Qi. In an instant, it was as if this originally blocked vein had been reactivated, and began to feed back strands of the purest Origin Qi. This girl doll is not bad, she unclogged a vein so quickly. Jason, let her control the Origin Qi of this unclogged vein and say so, then continue to activate the other bloodline power. Ghost Doctor said. Jason nodded and acting as a trantor he exined the situation to Dark Phoniex. It took about ten minutes for Dark Phoniex to take control of the Origin Qi that was being nourished by this reactivated chakra, and Ghost Doctors side began inserting the second needle. This cycle was repeated, from morning to noon, Dark Phoniexs brain had already been inserted with a millimeter needle as thin as a hair. At this time, Dark Phoniexs own aura was also very different, from her body diffused a thick and pure dark origin aura, as the bloodline power continued to activate, the origin aura that emerged from the depths of her bloodline became thicker and thicker, and it waspletely uncontrolled by her as it scattered and overflowed. Dark Phoniexs cultivation aura also continued to climb, originally just promoted to Quasi-Emperor Realm not more than a few days ago, at this moment, she had already reached the peak of Quasi-Emperor Realm, just a thread away from stepping into Emperor Realm. The more this time, the more dangerous it is. Because under the full stimtion of the power of the bloodline, the originating breath that emerged was too majestic, and once it got out of control, it was extremely dangerous. Therefore, the Old Mr. Miller on the side was also gloomy, staring at Dark Phoniexs situation at all times, ready to protect Dark Phoniexs Origin Breath once it got out of control. Dark Phoniexs facial expression also appeared to be in some pain, and was holding back something. At this time, she also knew the role of eating those pills, wisps and strands of Origin Qi were constantly being stimted, gathered together, and were impacting her internal organs, impacting her flesh and bones, the entire body was like it was going to hold up, and those pills also yed an extremely crucial role in protecting the body. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to hold out until now. As Ghost Doctorsst needle fell, Dark Phoniexs original breath stirred again, but gradually it was also controlled by Dark Phoniex, and did not appear to be out of control. Seeing this scene, Ghost Doctor also breathed out lightly and said, Basically, its done. This girl has a strong control over her force and breath, so she should have been fighting for many years, right? Otherwise, it would be difficult to control her force so precisely. In addition, her willpower is also tough enough, so she finally made it through. Jason also breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, knowing that Dark Phoniex hadpleted the activation of her bloodline power this time. Chapter 1651 – The Alchemy Matter Activating the bloodline would have some risks, and the most difficult part was that as the bloodline power continued to activate, the origin qi that emerged was too strong, and if you couldnt control it a little bit, you would lose control of it and even risk bursting your body. Dark Phoniexs precise control of force was beyond Ghost Doctors expectation, and because of this, he was able to quickly control the origin qi that kepting out. In addition, Dark Phoniexs own strong willpower is also the key, the over-expanded Origin Qi impacts on the internal organs, flesh and bones is also extremely painful. Jason also saw this point, Dark Phoniex this kind of battlefield killed out of the strong, for the pain of the endurance is very strong, but thest face still showed a kind of pain torment color. In the end, Ghost Doctor removed the needles inserted on top of Dark Phoniexs head, looked at Dark Phoniex, and said: Lets go out first, let herb through her own origin qi alone, in the future, her cultivation path can be longer, as for what kind of level she can reach, it depends on her own efforts and her ability to achieve it. level depends on her own efforts and chances. Jason nodded, said thanks, and walked out of the room with Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor. After walking out, Jason had a thought and said with a smile, Ghost Doctor, do you think my own bloodline power can also be stimted? Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Not all bloodline power is suitable to be stimted, your kids own is not needed. Why? Jason was a bit puzzled. Ghost Doctor looked at Jason with deep meaning and said, I can only see that you have Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, and the Energy Pill that I madest time is actually used to stimte your own Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline. In addition to that, Old Mr. Millers side must have other means as well. Energy Pill? Jason remembered, hed taken it, and it had sizzled like fire, at first hed thought he could fight it off hard, but eventually hed lost the battle and had to soak in a vat of the drug. Old Mr. Miller said slowly, You kid think the medicine vat you soaked in since you were a kid is for nothing? In addition to quenching your physique and bones, it is also constantly activating the power of your own bloodline, making the deep veins of your bloodline not blocked, but still unobstructed. This means that as you continue to get stronger and continue to energize, your Sunling Bloodline is constantly growing. And what about Dark Phoniex? Dark Phoenix his original bloodline should have been revived by stimtion during the battle, but the Agist she was in was in a state of destruction, if her Agist had not suffered, then its n must have a way to help her continuously stimte the power of her own bloodline, as well as the relevant assistance of some elixirs. But over the years she has not had any of these, making some of the original veins in the depths of her bloodline already blocked or in a closed state, which needs to be fully activated. Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but exin. Jason heard the words and understood, he remembered that Dark Phoniex had said that there was a Phoenix Pond in Dark Phoenixs Holy Land in the past, and with the help of the Phoenix Ponds baptism, it was able to promote the stimtion of the power of the bloodline. Unfortunately, the Dark Phoenix lineage is like an extinction, Dark Phoenix cant go back to the Holy Land, and there are no cultivation resources, so her Dark Phoenix Bloodline has been dyed. Jason then also talked to Ghost Doctor about alchemy. This time, he and Old Mr. Miller had brought over so many elixirs, half-elixirs, beast cores and the like, in order to let Ghost Doctors side help in refining some superb elixirs. In addition, there was also the Forged God Pill that Dragons needed, which could only be refined with Ghost Doctors help. As for Old Mr. Miller, he wanted Ghost Doctor to refine an Eighth-grade martial arts pills, after all, there were a few extremely rare elixirs, it was still possible to refine Eighth-grade martial arts pills.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if it was refined out well, this Eighth-grade martial arts pills could only be said to be an inferior product, a true Eighth-grade martial arts pills might need a half-saint medicine to be refined out. Even if it is inferior, it is still Eighth-grade martial arts pills, Hyacinth has never heard of the existence of Eighth-grade martial arts pills so far, it is too rare, the main thing is that the medicine for refining is simply impossible to find. Eighth-grade martial arts pills would be of great help to Sacred Level powerhouses. Ghost Doctor agreed to the alchemy. Alchemy is not a difficult task for him, and even Ghost Doctor has not made Eighth-grade martial arts pills a few times, because the materials are hard toe by, so he would be happy to try it now. Jason will not let Ghost Doctor help for nothing, this time he brought over a lot of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, Ghost Doctor can take away some if he needs. He hade to Ghost Doctor Valley three times before and after to ask for Ghost Doctors help, he was happy to do it, and never asked for any payment, naturally there was Old Mr. Millers face factor in it, but he couldnt keep letting others work for nothing. By the way, Ghost Doctor, when the timees, go along and help me refine some Fourth-grade and Fifth-grade medium-grade martial arts pills. Jason said. Medium-grade martial arts pills? said Ghost Doctor as he looked at Jason, You dont see the need for medium-grade martial arts pills anymore, even that Wolf Boy doesnt need them. What are you doing refining mid-grade martial arts pills for? I still have a bunch of brothers overseas, they need it. Jason said with a smile. Alright, when the timees, Ill refine some medium-grade MARTIAL ARTS PILLS for you, Ghost Doctor nodded and said. Thanks a lot. Jason smiled, he had too many Satan Operation Warriors under his hand, now that he had the ability, he also wanted to provide Satan Operation Warriors with some cultivation resources for them, so that their overall strength would be stronger. Next Ghost Doctor had something else. Laura brought Demon Witch to ask for help, and he agreed to help, he couldnt reverse Demon Witchs destiny, he could only target Demon Witchs destiny for some assistance in terms of blinding the heavens. As for whether it would be useful or not, this Ghost Doctor could not make any guarantee. Its better to be prepared than not, and its more or less useful to make some countermeasures in advance. Heavenly Tribtion Fate? Jason frowned, he didnt know what kind of fate it was, and he had heard yesterdays conversation, like he was saying that Demon Witch would have a cmity, and that it would most likely be life-threatening once it came. It sounded very metaphysical, but this thing called fate was indeed something that one could not figure out. I hope youll be alright. Jason thought secretly in his heart. After contacting Demon Witch yesterday, Jason found that a woman like Demon Witch was quite interesting, her wild personality gave her a unique personal charm, and she dared to do and say what she wanted to do, but she didnt have the usual girls squirming posture. Therefore, even if Demon Witch is the Virgin of Supremes Holy Land, he has no prejudice against Demon Witch. At this time, Dark Phoniex was in the room came some fluctuations in the breath, and then that powerful origin aura began to slowly converge, and gradually returned to calm. Jasons heart was moved, and he knew that Dark Phoniex should have controlled his own origin aura, and was preparing toe out. Jason also immediately walked towards the room, wanting to see what changes Dark Phoniex had undergone after the full activation of his bloodline power. Chapter 1652 Gosvor Gathering Storm Clouds Dark Phoniex walked out, looking with the past does not seem to be different, but that introverted breath is to appear more pure and heavy, from her body began to manifest a noble dark origin of the aura. Jason looked at Dark Phoniex, sensing her own aura, he couldnt help but ask, Didnt break through to Emperor Realm? Dark Phoniex smiled bashfully, her eyes shed with a touch of joyful excitement that she couldnt hide as she said, I suppressed it a bit, and its possible to really break through. But I think its still possible to suppress it, perhaps it would be better to improve through fighting in the battlefield. You have a point. Jason agreed with Dark Phoniexs words. He understood what Dark Phoniex was trying to say, he and Dark Phoniex were both warriors who had fought their way through the battlefield, and a lot of their ownbat experience andbatbat skills had been sublimated from battles, including their strength as well. Sense in battle, enhancement in battle, such an elevated Cultivation Realm would be more solid, and the sense would be more. Congrattions. Jason smiled and continued, Anytime you can step into the Emperor Realm, it seems that you will still step into the Emperor Realm faster than me. Dark Phoniexughed and said, Youll have to work hard then. I mighte and kick your ass once I step into Emperor Realm. Why? Jason froze. For letting you bully me all the time! Dark Phoniex grunted, giving his reason. Jasonughed bitterly, sometimes when a woman was unreasonable, a man that was simply unable to argue. Two dayster. Old Mr. Miller, Jason and the others said goodbye to Ghost Doctor and left for Oakshire. Laura and Demon Witch left the day before, and when they left, Demon Witchughed and said that he would visit Jason in Oakshire in the future, Jason naturally couldnt refuse, and could only im that he would do his best to be a host. There were still three days before the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, so after returning to Oakshire and making some preparations, it was time to leave for Gosvor. The elixir that Ghost Doctor promised to help refine naturally wasnt ready so soon, Jasons side also nned toe and get the elixir that Ghost Doctor had helped refine after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was over. However, in the past two days, Old Mr. Miller did let Ghost Doctor make some pills, listening to Old Mr. Millers meaning, these pills are for him, Wolf Boy and Riley. In the afternoon, Jason drove back to Oakshire and drove all the way to Bamboo Residence. After returning to Bamboo Residence and having a simple dinner, Old Mr. Miller urged Jason and Wolf Boy to start practicing, even Riley was called over. Old Mr. Miller took out a golden-colored elixir and gave it to Jason, saying, Eat this elixir, then refine your Grand Vajra Realm Physique. What is this elixir? Jason asked. Golden Bone Pill. for strengthening bones. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, Human bones are the hardest and slowest to harden. The power of Grand Vajra Realm Physique lies in its ability to harden bones, making them as hard as iron and indestructible. When the bones are hardened to a certain level, bone power will be generated, and the bone power will feed back to the physical body, making the physical body like bone, invulnerable to allws. This Golden Bone Pill is very helpful for the Grand Vajra Realm Physiques Bone Hardening, so dont waste it. That is, I harvested a Jade Bone Grass over at Ancient City of Ruins, otherwise this Golden Bone Pill would not be able to be refined at all. Jason nodded his head and took the Golden Bone Pill as a result, and began to run his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique. He had heard Old Mr. Miller say that when Grand Vajra Realm Physique was cultivated to the realm of Zhan Lius Golden Body, the bones were like gold, and that was the only way to truly forge a set of Golden Bones that were as hard as iron and indestructible.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The bone power born from the golden bone quenches the flesh and blood, making the flesh and blood also have ayer of golden jade color, once the Grand Vajra Realm Physique is in operation, the golden aura of the body is zing, just like the golden body of the Buddha, the Grand Vajra Realm Physique at that time is really the strongest and invincible. Old Mr. Miller then also urged Wolf Boy and Riley to practice, he gave Wolf Boy a Sixth-grade martial arts pills, so that he could refine the power of the martial arts pills, and steadily improve his own cultivation strength. As for Riley, his own qi and blood werecking, so Old Mr. Miller gave him a high-grade Qi and Blood Pill to make up for Rileys own qi and blood deficiencies. Dark Phoniex saw Jason and the others cultivating, she also simply followed along to cultivate her own cultivation, her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline has been fully activated, but still needs to be groomed, so as to be able to more skillfully control. She suppressed part of her Origin Breath, preparing to make a breakthrough in her Cultivation Realm at the right time, at that time she had enough confidence to enter the Emperor Realm in one go. After the full activation of the power of bloodline, Dark Phoniex did feel her own strength, and also sensed the power of the origin power, she believed that as she continued to cultivate, the day she revived the prestige of Dark Phoenix was not far away. Jason returned to Oakshire basically cultivating for the past few days. During that time, he also took the time to go out a few times and traveled to the Herthum Group to meet Sally, which made Sally very happy and dragged him to the Herthum manor to have dinner with her parents. The Herthum Groups Nora, who had already been out, also came back, and was overjoyed to see Jason. Jason also took the time to apany her to the Nights Restaurant for dinner, during which Nora also called Andi over, which made Jason specte that Nora wouldnt know about his rtionship with Andi, would she? Jason didnt go into it. Jason also did not go deeper, said Nora and Andi are already his woman, even if they do not know each other at the moment or not, the paper can not wrap the fire, the future will not be able to hide. Jason also went to find Ste, originally wanted to tell Ste about the Order of the Holy Dragon, but finally changed his mind. The Order of the Holy Dragon was connected to Holy Dragon Land, but what exactly was the connection he didnt know yet. Moreover, Holy Dragon Land is too dangerous, even Old Mr. Miller doesnt dare to enter it easily, he is afraid that after telling Ste about this, Ste will not be able to help but hide it from him and try to go to Holy Dragon Land to find out what is going on, which is very dangerous, once you enter it, you will die for sure. Ste knew that Jason was going to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and at that time, Ste also said that she might also be there, and also said something that made Jason feel a bit puzzled, saying that he might be able to meet the Master at that time. The Master? What does this mean? At that time, Ste refused to say more, so Jason didnt ask, but only spected that the master was rted to the deceaseddy she followed. Finally, on March 4th, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference officially opened in Gosvor. This is an event in Hyacinth, and on this day, all the major families, Holy Lands, sects, and countless casual martial artists in Hyacinth have all traveled to Gosvor to witness the convening of this event in Hyacinth. On this day, the Hyacinth storm clouds converged on Gosvor. Many people were looking forward to what different aspects this Ancient Martial Arts Conference would bring, and how wonderful the duel between each and every pride would be, who would be able to make a ssh, and who would be able to amaze all the people, so countless people were looking forward to it. Old Mr. Miller also brought Jason and others to go, Darcey also followed, Dark Phoniex also has nothing to do, naturally also followed to see. Chapter 1653 – Heaven’s Pride Gathering (I) Gosvor. The Miller family peripheral cultivation field. This cultivation field is built on the mountain, backed by the Purple Mountain, waterfalls such as cloth, hanging straight down, green mountain forests surrounding, but also formed a party environment excellent cultivation field. This peripheral cultivation field is not far away from Miller Residence, each other is connected, cultivation field site is also broad and wide enough, otherwise it is not enough to amodate the Hyacinth martial artists who rushed over from all sides. At this moment, all the forces in Hyacinth were gathered at the Miller familys outer cultivation field, and one after another, some Ancient Martial Arts practitioners were continuously rushing to the field. As the host of this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, the Miller family head Ronnie can be said to be pleased with the wind, although the Miller family has been somewhat declining over the years, but it is still able to upy the top three of the top ten families in Hyacinth, so it can be seen that the Miller family heritage is there. The Miller family has its own heritage. Hyacinth people will not forget that the Miller family had Miller Dragon, if not for the changes of the year, Im afraid that now the Miller familys position is even more prevalent. Thinking of Miller Dragon, many Hyacinth people sighed in their hearts. They thought that the Miller Dragons elegance would only be a piece of history. The Goodwin family has arrived! The Miller Familys old butler suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice spread to the eight directions, announcing the arrival of THE GOODWIN FAMILY. The crowd stirred slightly, looking towards the entrance of the Cultivation Arena, they saw two figures slowly walking towards them, the one in the lead was the Goodwin familys head of the family, Reno, with a fierce and vigorous aura surging in himself. Beside Reno was a young man with blood and qi like a dragon, with a sturdy body and a tough face, with his own heroic and extraordinary aura, which was Tommy, who was ranked number one in the Hyacinth Fighters today! The Goodwin family is here! Is this Tommy? Theres a Saint level aura fluctuating on his body has been promoted to Sacred Realm? Tommy is a contemporary pride, it is said that he has awakened the Imperial Bloodline of Emperor ns lineage, his battle power is extraordinary, his talent is appalling, even if he has been promoted to Sacred Realm, it is not surprising! Thats true, this is a true heavenly pride, how old is this? Actually asking for the Sacred Realm already. Im afraid hell still be number one in Hyacinth Fighters this time. Thats hard to say, Tommy is not the only one among the Hyacinth Fighters who has advanced to the Sacred Realm. The Hyacinth martial artists in the arena were discussing, but Reno ignored them and brought Tommy towards the front, exchanged a few words with the receptionist Ronnie, and then stepped into the venue of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. The Parker family has arrived! At that moment, there was another loud bellow. The Parker family had also arrived, and the one at the head was none other than Qingfeng, followed by the two siblings of the Parker family, who were walking towards the front. Robert this breath has been promoted to Sacred Realm? Thats right, it must have been promoted to Sacred Realm, dont forget that in The originators Sacred ce of Retreatst time, Robert got a heavenly chance from it! This is a good show, Robert has always been suppressed by Tommy, and now that hes also promoted to Sacred Realm, I dont know who will be able to take the first ce of Hyacinth Fighters this time. Emily my goddess, howe the ck veil is still covering her face this time? Still cant see the real face, too bad! Robert did not pay attention to the surrounding murmurs, he dragon-walked and walked forward with his father. Emilys figure was exquisite and graceful, the sexy body that could be called the golden ratio was highlighted under a ck cultivation suit, her beautiful eyes turned around, as if she was looking for something. Provadanski to! Heavenly Holy Land arrives! Then, the two major Holy Land also came and headed towards the venue. The Abel family arrives! On the the Abel familys side, Joseph appeared and stepped into the venue with Zack, causing quite a few Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators in the venue to shake. Joseph, the the Abel familys oldest ancestor, that was a Sacred Level existence. Purple Phoenix Holy Land arrives! Another sound fell, and countless Hyacinth people in the arena paid attention, especially some of the young disciples in Hyacinth, a touch of fervor flowed out of those gazes. ra walks towards the front, still looks noble and elegant, although Shaohua is no longer, but also still is still charm, that might let people admire. ra side, is a dressed in purple dress of the slender figure, a head of purple flying, with a like nine days above the noble temperament, a lifelike golden phoenix mask covers most of her face, but also able to let a person from the outline outlined a beautiful and wless jade face, a pair of flooded with a bit of gold glittering eyes are exposed, noble temperament like nine days of the divine phoenix, so that people do not dare to look down on. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Hyacinth Ladies ranked the first heavenly pride! Purple Phoenix Holy Land has appeared! I came all the way here just to catch a glimpse of Purple Phoenix Saintess, and now that Ive seen it, I finally have no regrets. Unfortunately, still cant see the real face, but with such a vor and such a temperament, its worthy of being the first beauty of Hyacinth Ladies!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It is said that Purple Phoenix Saintess has an extraordinary destiny, and looking at her own breath fluctuations, it is obvious that she has also been promoted to Sacred Realm! This is simply too powerful, it seems that no one in Hyacinth Ladies will be able topete with her. Frenzied murmurs rang out, and many disciples of the younger generation in Hyacinth stared at Purple Phoenix Saintess with sizzling gazes. It was a pity that Purple Phoenix Saintess face was as normal, and she did not pay attention to the murmurs around her as she walked into the venue step by step. Supremes Holy Land arrives! When this sound rang out, many people in Hyacinth were suddenly surprised and shocked. Supremes Holy Land? Supremes Holy Land actually came to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference? Hyacinths old generation knew that the Miller family and Supremes Holy Land had once had a great battle, and the previous generations the Miller familys head Brandon had fought against Supremes Holy Land, and after the battle, he was seriously injured, and eventually died. Now, the Miller family is the host of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, how dare Supremes Holy Lande to participate? Many peoples gazes were fixed on Ronnie. Ronnies face stiffened a bit, but he soon returned to his normal self. Supremes Holy Land was led by Grand Elder Mo Qing this time, and Demon Son and Demon Witch were both here, and they ignored the astonished gazes andments of the Hyacinth martial artists around them, and walked forward with their faces at ease. In a short while, all the major families in Hyacinth, all the major Holy Lands, and all the various sects came one after another. Just thenC The Stokes family has arrived! Lewis has arrived! When these words came out, the entire venue was about to explode, and the Hyacinth people who had arrived to watch onlookers had all put their eyes on them, not for any other reason, but only because the name of the three words Lewis had been too loud in the Hyacinth jungle for the past few decades. Lewis is also here? Lewis hasnt participated in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference for decades, but I didnt expect this time toe! I heard thatst time in the Sacred ce of Retreat, Lewis shocked Hyacinth by taking on four Saint-level powerhouses one against four! Lewis is still the same Lewis from back then, returning strongly, the legend has never ended! In the midst of the crowds murmurs, a group of people in front of them also gradually came. Old Mr. Miller was apanied by an old man, who was none other than the old head of the Stokes family, Yusup. Jason, Darcey, Dark Phoniex, Wolf Boy, and Riley were walking behind them. Chapter 1654 – Heaven’s Pride Gathering (II) There are so many people! Jason looked around and couldnt help but sigh secretly. There were indeed a lot of people, countless times more than when The originator Sacred ce of Retreat openedst time. Last time when The originator Sacred ce of Retreat opened, many sects knew that this chance was not meant for them, so they naturally did note to join in the fun, including some casual martial artists. But the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is different, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is held once every three years, an event in Hyacinth, all the sects and factions in Hyacinth wille to participate in it, even if it is just to show their faces, it is still very good. In addition, there is another key point that every Ancient Martial Arts Conference in Hyacinth is a ranking of strength by default, which is considered to be a reversal of Hyacinths pattern. In Hyacinth, there are some small sects that want to survive, and many of them have to rely on some big powers. Among them, there were also some neutral sects, through this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, after calcting the hidden strength of some families, Holy Land, and sects, these neutral sects might make some choices, to see which side of the force to follow. Darcey, was the Ancient Martial Arts Conference this crowded in the past? Jason asked in this regard as he looked towards Darcey, who was beside him in a flowing white dress and appeared ethereal. Darcey looked around as well as at the dense crowd in the venue in front of her, and she said, There were many people in the past as well, but inparison, it wasnt as many as this time. Jason stroked his chin and said thoughtfully, Could it be that this time its because everyone knows that the handsome and handsome me ising, so they all came over to give me a show? If thats the case, shouldnt I show off my skills in this Ancient Martial Arts Conference so as not to disappoint them? Darcey held his hand to his forehead, no longer wanting to bother with this brazen fellow. Riley, who was at the side, said with a hefty smile, Jason makes sure to show off his skills, so that all the people of Hyacinth can see Jasons mighty side. This time in Hyacinth, some of the saints and other beautiful women havee over, the master his old man is not said that, this time Jason has to try to ten eight saints and other things are abducted back to As for me, the goal is to put down a little bit, abducted three or five on the line. Wolf Boy is still too small, no matter what he said, and said Wolf Boy is close to Yu Shi, Im afraid he wont be able to see anyone else. Jasons face was ck, he wanted to hammer this guy to death. In front of so many people, you are saying these words, are you looking for death? You still want to abduct three or five holy maidens with that kind of behavior? Yusup, who was in front of us, also heard these words, and his old eyes looked at Old Mr. Miller with surprise.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Old Mr. Miller is pretending like what, a look of this matter has nothing to do with me, this kind of words old man never said face, but in the heart is in the secret cursing, looking back to be sure to Riley this guy to hang up and beat up. This kid is not on the road ah, what you say on what, involving the old man why? Even if I had said those ha, that is also private with you said, is a kind of encouragement understand? In the public eye you have these words, to drag on the old man, make it look like the old man is the mastermind, this is not a pit father not, pit teacher? The old man is also want to face OK. Didn t hear how many people in the field shouted Lewis? See Lewis and Yusupe, the reception of Ronnie is also full of smiles, when he saw Jason, the face of the smile is slightly stiff, only to feel that Jasons angr hard face so that his mind involuntarily floated out of the figure of a person. Ronnie did not lose his temper and said with a smile, Pleasee inside, pleasee inside, with Elder Bai and Old Mr. Miller here, this Ancient Martial Arts Conference is bound to be even morepelling. Old Mr. Miller and Yusup didnt say anything and walked towards the venue. At that moment, a young man with a handsome and elegant demeanor came, it was Finn, who came to meet them and led Old Mr. Miller and the others towards an area where they were seated. Along the way, Finn was also modest and polite, first introduced Old Mr. Miller and Yusup to the general situation of the venue, and then did not move to talk to Darcey for a few words. Finn also noticed Jason, his face was as usual, he did not show anything different. Seeing Finn, Jason couldnt help but recall the words Finn said in Seven Killing ces, he wanted to follow up and ask for rification, but thinking of the presence of many people, this matter should be suppressed for the time being, and find a chance to ask Finn aler on. Around noon, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference began to start, first some ceremonies were performed, then the person in charge of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference began to introduce the rules of this Ancient Martial Arts Conference. These rules are basically understood by Hyacinth people, for example, the Hyacinth Fighterspetition is to test who is stronger in the younger generation. The rules are very simple, the heavenly pride participating in the Hyacinth Fighterspetition will be divided into groups, basically a group of four, and a winner will be decided in each group, and then enter into the next round. The next round to take a random two against two, the winner into the next round, the loser into the losing group, the losing group can also continue to face each other, also two against two way, the winner continues to enter the next round. The winner moves on to the next round. The Hyacinth Fighters are ranked in this round-robin. Just as the head of Ancient Martial Arts Conference was reading out the rules on the stage, suddenly- Someone from Sacred Dragon Pavilion! At that moment, another loud voice came from the entrance, immediately attracting the attention of many people in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue. At the entrance, there were four peopleing, the leader was Sacred Dragon PavilionLord Heaven, and Temple of Wedan Temple Master Jackie, and the two young men and women following them were Sacred Son of Destruction and Rainbow. Sacred Son of Destructions body is sturdy, vigorous blood, like the body of a real dragon, exudes a domineering aura of destruction, looking down on all living beings, with an arrogant color. Rainbow temperament out of the dust, like an empty valley orchid, independent of the world, the eyes look between the waves of light flow, with the posture of the city and the country. Sacred Dragon Pavilion, what kind of power? Ive never heard of it. How did a Sacred Dragon Pavilion appear? Ive never heard of Sacred Dragon Pavilion in Hyacinth, where did ite from? In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference field, many people were talking with their heads down, about the Sacred Dragon Pavilion many ancient martial artists in the field had never heard of it, but they noticed that the four people walking over were by no means unusual. The Lord Heaven at the head of the powerful breath, vaguely has a Gaia when the power of the sky, obviously is a deep hidden strongest. The two young men at the back also had extraordinary auras, especially the young man, who had a Saint level aura fluctuating. This meant that this young man had already stepped into the Sacred Realm, enough topete with Hyacinths most outstanding heavenly pride. Only the big powers were able to cultivate such a young Sacred Realm disciple, and it would be good for some small sects to have a Heritage Master Stage powerhouse in their midst. Even the top ten families in Hyacinth and Holy Land dont all have young Sacred Realm disciples, its hard. Only the most powerful forces with ancient inheritance had enough ability to train Sacred Realm disciples. Combining these factors, the people of Hyacinth knew that the Sacred Dragon Pavilion was a force that was by no means simple, but many were unaware of the origins of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion. Chapter 1655 – Heaven’s Pride Gathering (III) Inside the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. When Reno heard the words Sacred Dragon Pavilion, his face changed slightly, he turned his head towards the entrance of the venue and noticed the four people from the Sacred Dragon Pavilion who were walking towards the venue, his eyes flickered and he didnt know what he was thinking about! He did not know what he was thinking. The Goodwin family as Emperor ns lineage naturally knows Sacred Dragon Pavilion, more than a hundred years ago, Hyacinth that war, Sacred Dragon Pavilion also participate. The Sacred Dragon Pavilion was also involved in that battle in Hyacinth more than a hundred years ago. In the end, it was the Emperor ns lineage that won the battle. After that battle more than a hundred years ago, Sacred Dragon Pavilion disappeared, and has not gone out for nearly a hundred years, but how did this Ancient Martial Arts Conference appear? How did the Ancient Martial Arts Conference appear this time? And also came to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, which also made Reno secretly alert. The old generation in Hyacinth, such as Yusup and Old Mr. Millers generation, all knew about Sacred Dragon Pavilions powerful strength, although Old Mr. Miller and his generation had already stopped appearing when Sacred Dragon Pavilion was in Hyacinth, but about Sacred Dragon Pavilions strength, they had not been able to get out of the world. Sacred Dragon Pavilion was still known. In the meeting hall, Yusup, Old Mr. Miller, and Joseph were all sitting together, and when they learned that Sacred Dragon Pavilion hade, they looked at each other, their faces slightly grave. Sacred Dragon Pavilion hase out, Im only afraid that some of the other Holy Land sects that are secluded in the small worlds will alsoe out. Joseph said. These reclusive and powerful forces havee out, could it be that a world of great strife ising? Yusup said. Old Mr. Miller smoked a dry cigarette,ughed lightly, and said, Let the worlde out. If all of them really go wrong, its a good time to look at the forces and sects that still exist in the shadows. Just as the words fell out of his mouth, another sound came from the entrance of the meeting hall- Someone from Blood Demon Sect! At the entrance of the venue, there were two people walking, an old man and a young man. The old man looked old, his body faintly exuded a rotten aura, that rotten aura seemed to be mixed with a trace of blood gas, making people smell sick. Beside the old man was a young man in his early twenties, with long blood-colored hair, a face that looked untamed, the scarlet corners of his mouth raised a cold smile, and his own bloodthirsty and terrifying Saint-level aura was fluctuating. This young man is Blood Demon Sects contemporary young master, named Heavenly Blood. As for the old man, his origin was also extraordinary, Blood Demon Sect Vice Sect Master Peter Alston. This old man and young man walked straight into the venue like nobodys business. Someone from Divine Meteor Sect! With another loud shout, another unseen supreme power also showed up. The ones who came were also two people, Divine Meteor Sect Grand Elder Jenkins Hale, and Divine Meteor Sect Young Master Hilton. Jenkins was about seventy years old, but his face was rosy, he was tall and mighty, and he had an extremely domineering aura. Hiltons face was like a crown of jade, he looked graceful, just like an exiled immortal in the world, and his extraordinary temperament attracted peoples attention. Divine Meteor Sect people also stepped into the venue. The next momentC Someone from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land! A middle-aged man brought a pair of young men and women along. The middle-aged man looked elegant and gentle, with a green shirt, walking calmly. The young man beside him, who was handsome but arrogant, said, Uncle Fang, whats the point of attending the Ancient Martial Arts Conference in the outside world? Just topete with those so-called Heavens Pride disciples from the outside world? The middle-aged man, Fang Ru, smiled indifferently and said, Hank, there are also Heavens Pride disciples in the Ancient Martial Arts in the outside world, so dont belittle your opponents. Furthermore, besides the heavenly pride disciples in the outside world, some hidden forces have alsoe out. Lets say Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Divine Meteor Sect, and so on. Hanks eyes shed with brilliance after hearing this and said, Sacred Dragon Pavilions Perish and Divine Meteor Sects Hilton and all these people areing? Really, that wouldnt be too boring. The young woman on the side had a heavenly beauty, white and wless, fragrant and delicate, but a jade face was like ayer of frost, a look of stranger dont enter. By the way, it is said that this Ancient Martial Arts Conference will also determine the Hyacinth Ladies. snow, are you also participate in it? Ru looked towards the young woman and said with a smile. Snow, as her name suggests, is extremely arrogant, but also as cold as ice and snow, after she sniffed, she said, Uncle Fang, dont tease me, I dont care about this. This time, I just want toe out to see whether this outside worlds heavenly pride is as famous as its name or is just shy. Ru smiled faintly and did not say anything else, leading these two Holy Land disciples to walk into the venue. A few momentster- Someone from Ghost Tomb Sect! There was another old and young man walking, the old man had a dry and wrinkled face, his hair was thinning and almost falling out, a few strands of hair remained, he was hunched over, and a pair of his old eyes shed with a greenish glow, like a ghostly fire. Next to him, the young man is permeated with a sinister atmosphere, he is obviously extremely strong blood, bringing a strong sense of oppression, but he himself has a dead-like breath in the fluctuation, this breath carefully sensed, as if with a sense of death. Lord Rosnd, can people be killed at this Ancient Martial Arts Conference? I am worried that I am going to participate and kill someone without paying attention. The young man smiled sinisterly and opened his mouth to ask. The old man named Earth Kui narrowed his eyes, looked around the scene, and said sorrowfully, Cultivationpetitions, life and death have their destiny. Beaten to death, beaten to death, nothing. Henderson, this time you have opponents, a number of old rivals havee out topete for this golden bloom ah. The young man Henderson said unimpressed, I know those guys are here. Otherwise this Ancient Martial Arts Conference would be too boring. You kid dont be too careless, the outside Ancient Martial Arts has a lineage supported by Emperor ns lineage, the strength cannot be ignored. Lord Rosnd admonished. Henderson sneered, a dangerous sharpness shed in his eyes, since it is out in the world, it is necessary to battle out the prestige of Ghost Tomb Sect. As for killing ring sparring, where is there no reason not to die? With some reclusive supreme forces showing up, Ancient Martial Arts Conference field, many people have already banned their voices. They are not stupid, they can see that these forces that they have never heard of have at least one Sacred Level level powerhouse to lead the team, such forces are absolutely not out of the world of terror, and now somehow, they have all shown up to participate in this Ancient Martial Arts Conference.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Ghost Tomb Sect, many Ancient Martial Arts practitioners have never heard of these five forces that have appeared at this moment. They dont know, it doesnt mean that some of the previous generations of the families and sects in Hyacinth dont know. Reno, Qingfeng, ra, Konstantin, Supreme Immoral, and the other heads of these lineage families or Holy Land Sacred Lords all had their faces change, inevitably with a bit of gravity. They could all see that with these originally unseen forces with ancient and terrifying legaciesing out one after another, they were afraid that there would be some kind of change in this Ancient Martial Arts Conference. This Ancient Martial Arts Conference is interesting. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and said with deep meaning. Interesting? Im only afraid it will be dead! Joseph opened his mouth, his old eyes shing brilliantly, as if he foresaw something. Yusup frowned without saying anything, he knew about these reclusive forces that had suddenly appeared, the Seal Heaven Sect was incredibly powerful and was called Seal Heaven, so it was evident that this Holy Lands heritage and strength was evident. In addition, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect were also not good, especially the Ghost Tomb Sect, an extremely terrifying and bloody sect of the most powerful, but now they all showed up one after another. Chapter 1656 – Jason Goes to War Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue. As these hidden supreme powers came out one after another, and as the strongest members of these powers brought their young disciples to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue, the entire venue was shrouded in a heavy and depressing atmosphere. Those from the hidden strongest forces of the strongest one by one body has a hidden strongest pressure in the diffusion, perhaps not their deliberate emanation, just a wisp of its own pressure deterrent, but let most of the ancient martial arts martial artists in the whole field as if they were silent. Many people had a feeling that this Ancient Martial Arts Conference would be different from the past, and would be even more intense and even more bloody. Alvin Grant, who hosted the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, had a dry mouth at the moment. He was nearly sixty years old and was the president of the Hyacinth Ancient Martial Arts Conference Association, which had hosted the Ancient Martial Arts Conference for many years. He was the president of the Hyacinth Ancient Martial Arts Conference Association, and the Ancient Martial Arts Conference had been organized by this association for many years. The Ancient Martial Arts Conference Association does not belong to any one side, a neutral association that does not participate in the strife of Hyacinth, but is only responsible for the convening, ranking and other activities of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. With those powerful forcesing out of the world, Alvin did have a feeling of numbness, he basically knew about these forces, but only from some rumors and records, but never thought that all these forces havee out now. Could it be that something big is about to happen in Hyacinth? Alvin suppressed the fluttering in his heart, he took a deep breath and slowly said, The young disciples participating in this Hyacinth Fighterspetition cane up to the stage to draw lots for the grouping. At these words, some young disciples in the venue rose one after another and walked towards the stage, ready to go and draw lots. Some of the Heavens Pride disciples in Hyacinth also went up to the stage, Tommy, Robert, Finn, Marcel, Demon Son, Louis, Ryan, and so on, all of them walked towards the stage. There is a square transparent stic container on the stage, inside the square container there is a hollow foam ball, each person randomly take a foam ball, after crushing it, there will immediately be abel, thebel will mark you in the first several groups. As Hyacinths heavenly pride came onto the stage one after another, the disciples of those hidden powerful forces also walked onto the stage, Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Hilton, Hank, and Henderson, these five people also came onto the stage. When these five people also walked onto the stage, the gazes in Tommys eyes slightly coldly shrunk, and his face was slightly gloomy. Very strong! He clearly felt that these five people were very strong, at least from the surface of their breath fluctuations, they were not weaker than him in the slightest. It seemed that this Ancient Martial Arts Conference Hyacinth Fighters fight was bound to be grueling. Not only did Tommy feel the pressure, but Robert, Finn, Demon Son, and the others also felt a sense of pressure. Perish, you even rushed to join in the fun, be careful not to die on the stage!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Blood Demon Sect Young Lord Heavenly Blood looked at Sacred Son of Destruction and said with a cold smile. Brother Heavenly Blood, you say that. Sacred Son of Destruction is very strong, its not some cat or dog, how can he die so easily? Hilton from Divine Meteor Sect narrowed his eyes and said with a smile as well. Sacred Son of Destruction nced indifferently at these two and did not speak. Originally, I didnt want toe and participate in this Ancient Martial Arts Conference in the outside world, but with you all here, it will be a bit more interesting. Hank opened his mouth, speaking with a sense of disdain and arrogance. JiejieC Hendersonughed strangely, looking gloomy and said, Interesting? It would indeed be interesting if this died on stage, hahaha. A cold aura shed through the depths of Hanks eyes as he nced at Henderson and said, Really? Then you might as well give it a try. These five people seemed to have their own grudges, Blood Demon Sect and Divine Meteor Sect seemed to be closer, the other three parties had their own stances, different stances were naturally hostile rtionships, and a firefight was inevitable if they were to encounter each other in the ring. However, these five people do not seem to Hyacinth those pride in the eyes, but also let Tommy and others secretly quite dissatisfied, Tommy also just cold grunt, did not say anything. Hank nced at Tommy and said, Emperor ns lineage? No, like a branch. But your strength is okay. But youre not strong enough to be displeased with the likes of us. Just see you on the battlefield, its useless to say too much at this moment. Tommy said in an indifferent tone. Henderson, Heavenly Blood, Hilton, and a few others sniffed and a look of amusement spread across their faces, and their gazes also looked towards Tommy, Robert, Demon Son, Finn, and a few others. Down below in the southern meeting hall. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and said, Jason, why are you still standing there? Go up to the stage and draw lots. Jasons face was stunned as he smiled and said, Im going to this Ancient Martial Arts Conference too? Old Mr. Millerzily said, At first, I didnt n to let you participate. Now Old Mr. Miller has changed his mind, the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and Ghost Tomb Sect have alle out, so it would be good to participate in thepetition. Take a look. Lets see just how much the disciples trained by these forces are capable of. Not only you, little wolf cub and little Yangzi both go and draw a signature. Alright, its nothing to draw a signature. Jason smiled bashfully as he stood up and looked at Wolf Boy and Riley, saying, Wolf Boy, Riley, follow me onto the stage. Wolf Boy and Riley nodded and followed Jason forward. Amitabha! Jason and the three of them had just walked forward when a sound of Buddhist meditation came from a short distance away, and it was when they saw a young monk walking slowly as well. Jason stopped his steps slightly and smiled when the young monk approached over and said, Benji, hello again. Benji meets the young master. The young monk, who was none other than Benji, said as he folded his arms. Jasons head spun for a moment,e on, Im about your age, can you stop calling me uncle? The Ancient Martial Arts Conference was filled with beautiful women of all colors, those who didnt know would think how old I am. Benji, just call me by my first name. Jason said with a straight face. Yes, Junior Master. Benji also said with a straight face. Jasons face was full of speechlessness as he walked towards the stage without saying a word. Benji also followed and headed there. When Jason walked over, Tommy, Ryan, Demon Son and others on the stage noticed it, they didnt feel much surprise, Jasoning to Ancient Martial Arts Conference even fit the mind of some of them, lets say Tommy, Demon Son and them. Jason looked straight at Tommy and said meaningfully, Regulus Little Turtle meets again, this Ancient Martial Arts Conferencepetition should not have the rule of attacking the lesser by the greater number, right? At that time, I would love to try to see how hard this turtle shell of yours is. Jason, you seek death! Tommy became furious, an appalling might of his own erupted and swept towards Jason. Goodwin Little Turtle? That title was too insulting. Jason skimmed his mouth, looking unimpressed, since Old Mr. Miller called the Goodwin familys old master as Old Turtle, then he called Tommy as Little Turtle is also correct ah, after all, it is the same lineage. Jason ignored Tommy, he looked at Demon Son indifferently and said with a cold smile, Demon Son, wish for your own happiness! A demonic sharpness shed in Demon Sons eyes as he said, The deer is still unknown! Thats true. Jason smiled sparingly and then said, Everyone make way, Im going to draw a divination stick. As he spoke, Jason went straight up to the stage as if no one else was there. Chapter 1657 – Finalizing the Top Twelve (I) On the stage, Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Hank, Hilton, Henderson, these five people looked at Jason with surprise, in their perception, Jasons cultivation breath is different from theirs, walking is not the Hyacinth cultivation path. Cultivation is the same, even if you do not take the road of ancient martial arts cultivation, from Jasons breath fluctuations, that is, Quasi Sacred Realms cultivation. Tommy and Demon Son are both Sacred Realms pride, howe this person came up to provoke the implication of these two people? Does he not know how high he can go or is he hiding his strength? Heavenly Blood and the others didnt know, and they didnt care, anyway, it was none of their business, so they wouldnt pay too much attention to it. For the five of them, they were more likely to focus on opponents worth being wary of. Jason! Jason walked onto the stage as someone greeted him. Jason looked around and saw Marcel and Zack, he smiled back and said, Fang just saw you guys on stage. Lets get togetherter when were free and have a drink first. Good! Zack and Marcel smiled and nodded. Jason walked over and picked up a small ball, and Benji, Wolf Boy, and Riley all picked up a small ball as well. Jason crushed the small ball to reveal a cardbel inside, he looked at it and said, Group 5. Regulus Turtle, Demon Son, and Ryan what group are you in? Is it in the same group as me? Tommy didnt say anything with a cold face, and a murderous intent shed in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. By the time all Hyacinth Heavens Pride disciples had drawn their lots, they were divided into 12 groups of 4 people each, and 12 outright winners were decided in each group before continuing on to theter matchups. Jason looked at Wolf Boy and Rileys tags, Wolf Boy was in group 8 and Riley was in group 4. Alvin, the president of Ancient Martial Arts Conference, then announced the groupings of the 12 groups and the list of teams. When it came time to read Jasons name, Jason heard that he was in Group 5 with Stevie, the young master of the Stewart family, and two other disciples from other sects. Rileys group 4 includes Henderson from the Ghost Tomb Sect, and naturally Henderson is the strongest in this group. When he heard the list of Wolf Boys group, Jasons eyes turned cold, there was Ryan in Wolf Boys group 8! When Ryan on the stage heard the list of 8 groups, he nced towards Wolf Boy, and there was a sh of killing intent in his eyes. Tommy is in group 6, and in this group there is Marcel, who looks as normal as ever, without any obvious mood swings. Zack was in group 2, and there was Hank from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land in this group. Benji was in group 10, which had Blood Demon Sects young master, Heavenly Blood. It could be said that Jasons friends in Hyacinth were in groups that were not optimistic, and all of them had Sacred Realms strongest yers, so it would be difficult for them topete for the first ce in the group. Jasons eyes suddenly looked towards Alvin, the person in charge of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and he noticed a problem, amongst the Heavens Pride disciples participating in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, those who had reached the Sacred Realm strength were all staggered. There were no two Sacred Realm Ancient Martial Arts leaders in the same group. Coincidence? Im afraid it may not be, there were many ancient martial arts prides in the field whose strength had reached Beginning Saint Realm, and the grouping results showed that all of the Sacred Realms prideful disciples were staggered, so the probability of this would be too low. It seems that the Ancient Martial Arts Conference side must have done some maneuvering, probably out of avoiding the situation of Sacred Realms proud disciples having a firefight in the first round, or maybe out of other considerations. Jason didnt bother about that, after the draw was over, he went off the stage with Wolf Boy and the others, and returned to his seat in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference arena. Walking back to his seat, Jasons face was a bit gloomy, he said, Riley, youre in group 4, the one in group 4 who is said to be from Ghost Tomb Sect called Sky Burial, you definitely cant beat him. When you meet him, just surrender, the other party is a Beginning Saint Realm powerhouse. I know, indeed I cant beat him. Riley nodded his head, he was only at the middle stage of Heritage Master Stage now, and he was really powerless when he met a Beginning Saint Realm opponent. Other than this Sky Burial, the remaining two opponents you can fight against. These two areparable to you in terms of strength, and a good sparring session will also be able to sharpen your Cultivation, Jason said. Jason, I know, I will do my best. Riley said. Jason then looked at Wolf Boy and said, Wolf Boy, youre in a group with that Ryan. When we were at Sacred ce of Retreat, this guy has been staring at you to kill you, you and him are like natural opposites. Ryan doesnt look like he has reached Sacred Realm, probably Quasi Sacred Realm strength. Ryan doesnt look like hes at Sacred Realm, but hes probably at Quasi Sacred Realm. If you really cant beat him you shouldnt keep holding out, understand? Brother, I know. Wolf Boy nodded, his fists clenched tightly and a cold and ghostly chill shed deep within his eyes. Marcel and Zack were also with Jason, Jason looked at Marcel, sighed softly and said, Marcel, your group 6 has Tommy, its very troublesome, lets just say that well do our best to fight. Marcels face was light and he smiled, I wont let him win easily even if Im undefeated. Jason nodded, then looked at Zack, murmured and said, Zack, your opponent is that Hank. once you fight him, you might as well show your weakness first. Zacks eyes shed with a brilliant aura after hearing this, and he nodded. Soon after the results of the grouping were announced, the sparring matches between the groups began. There were six ring fields in the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue, and groups from 1 to 6 faced off first to determine the six outright winners. The six rings were not far from each other, and Hyacinth martial artists in the arena could go to each others ring to spectate if they were interested in that particr fight. Jason drew group 5 and he too traveled to his assigned ring field to face off. Jason was the first to go up against a disciple from a small sect, who was barely at the beginning of the Heritage Master Stage, and naturally, this was not enough for Jason, and the battle was a no contest, as Jason defeated the other side in a clean fight. Meanwhile, Stevie from group 5 fought with another opponent from the group. After Stevie came out from Sacred ce of Retreat, his own strength has reached the high level of Heritage Master Stage, and he also won this battle easily. When Jason and Stevie faced each other, seeing Jason disying strength equivalent to that of Quasi Sacred Realm, and then associating Jason with the horrifying power of Tommy and Demon Sons joint efforts in Sacred ce of Retreat, Stevie only shook his head and smiled bitterly, saying: Jason, I admit defeat. Stevie was also very decisive and retreated from the ring after admitting that he was undefeated. With this, Jason came out as the first in Group 5. He was joined by Sacred Son of Destruction in Division 1 and Hilton in Division 3. Group 2, Group 4, and Group 6 continued to battle. Jason arrived at the ring where group 4 was fighting, Riley was fighting an ancient martial arts disciple who was also in the middle of the Heritage Master Stage and was in the same realm as Riley. This ancient martial arts disciples punches are strong and heavy, and he has a lot of experience in fighting, constantly attacking and killing Riley. Riley evolved Samsara Fist, and the shadows of his fists were manifested, surrounding and attacking the ancient martial arts disciple, forcing his opponent to start scrambling. In the end, Riley seized a break in his opponent and sted his fist on his opponents chest, and then swept his leg across his opponent, forcing him back and coughing up blood. This ancient martial arts disciple immediately opened his mouth to admit defeat. Whoosh! In the next moment, a figure rushed onto the ring, and it was none other than Ghost Tomb Sects Henderson. Henderson stared at Riley, the corners of his mouth revealing a sh of a grim smile, with an expression that he couldnt wait to get his hands on Riley. Chapter 1658 – Finalizing the Top Twelve (II) The gaze in Jasons eyes steeped as he stared at Henderson and said, Just cant wait? Hendersonughed coldly and said, Its so boring to have no one who can fight. Saying that, Henderson looked towards Riley and said with a teasing face, In this battle, how about I stand still and use only one hand against you? Riley clenched his teeth, a wave of anger filled his eyes, these words were simply too insulting,pletely not putting him in his eyes. Riley, admit defeat. Jason said decisively. Riley nodded and signaled to the ancient martial arts referee in the arena to admit defeat. Hendersons face was filled with regret as he said, A martial artist must fight, if you give up so easily, how can youpete for qi and luck in this great world to fight for the essence of might? Jason smiled bashfully and said, Why dont you stand still and fight me with just one hand? Henderson stared at Jason for a while, in his eyes Jason obviously only had a cultivation level of about Quasi Sacred Realm, but for some reason it brought him a trace of inexplicable uneasiness. Theres no rush, wait until you and I meet in the next round. Henderson snorted and said. With Riley admitting defeat, Henderson won all four groups and advanced to the top twelve. Boom! At this moment, a roaring sound came from the right side of the sparring ring field, with a vast sea of Saint level power surging, the Emperors blood pressure filled the air and swept around, causing the void to quake. Jasons heart stirred, he looked towards the right side of the ring and saw the two people who were fighting violently, it was Tommy and Marcel. Tommy seemed to be fighting out of true fire, he did not hide his strength, the strength of Beginning Saint Realm fully erupted, his own Emperors blood might was reviving, the vastness of his qi and blood like the sea rushed to the sky, he urged Emperors Fist, under the eruption of his Saint level power, every punch shook the void, manifesting a strong and unparalleled aura. Marcel, who had reached the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation,posed himself against the battle, and under the suppression of Tommys Saint-level pressure, he did indeed endure a great sense of pressure as well.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Marcels body stirred up a vast and righteous aura as he evolved the Great Diffusion Divine Martial Decree, while at the same time activating the fist momentum of the True Martial Devil Suppressing Technique that he had sensed, and met the battle unhurriedly. Boom! Booming and vibrating fist power sts came from Marcel, Marcel was suppressed by Tommy and retreated back and forth, he was even shocked to the point that blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, yet he didnt disorganize his mind, he still met the battle withposure. Gradually, Marcels own Saint-level breath looks more and more pure, cohesion more and more majestic, it seems that Cultivation Realm has inched forward. This battle between the two great prides of heaven attracted the attention of many Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators in the arena, and some of the strongest immediately realized that Marcel was using the pressure brought by Tommy to hone his Cultivation. He wanted to break through Quasi Sacred Realm in one fell swoop under that kind of pressure! Tommy also saw Marcels intentions, and heughed coldly as he said, Using me as a whetstone? This is asking for death! After speaking, Tommys eyes shed, his own aura climbed again, his vast qi and blood was like a true dragon resurfacing, the rolling qi and blood contained a might of the Emperors blood, which reflected him as a formidable and extraordinary, he shouted fiercely, and his left and right fists exploded into the air, with a supreme fist meaning in the rendition, apanied by the vigorous and majestic power of the Saint level. Tommy will be the Goodwin familys two ultimate boxing at the same time, the right hand outbreak of the Emperors Fist as the emperor on the world, domination of the world, the might of people shocked; the left hand outbreak of the Emperors Royal Fist, the fist stirred up the power of qi and blood vaguely illusory emperor shadow, walking in the sky, suppression of the sky! The Emperors Royal Fist! Very strong! Tommys two fists were both powerful enough to make some of the Heavens Pride disciples who were watching the battle feel gloomy. Lets say Sacred Son of Destruction, Hilton, Henderson, and the others, their pupils coldly shrunk slightly, realizing that Tommy was definitely a formidable enemy. Battle! Marcel gritted his teeth and steeply operated the offensive power of the Great Diffusion Divine Martial Technique, his offensive power was like a shield, impervious to the wind, and he transversely blocked towards the might of Tommys monstrous fist power. At the same time, Marcel also erupted the fist power of the True Martial Devil Suppressing Technique with all his might, a True Martial Devil Swinging Fist Dao intent manifesting, and a strand of Saint-level power contained within also sted forward. Boom! The Great Diffusion Divine Martial Technique that Marcel had evolved was directly broken and killed, and the might of Tommys monstrous fist power continued to attack and kill towards the front as it sted onto Marcels body. At the same time, Marcels punch from the True Martial Demon Suppressing Technique that had erupted with all its might also struck Tommy. Woah Marcel coughed out blood with his mouth open and was heavily injured as his figure kept falling back. Tommy also grunted, his footsteps fell back a few steps, the gaze in his eyes steeply chilled, his Cultivation Realm was higher than Marcels, he had already stepped into the Beginning Saint Realm, he should have been fully suppressed in the sparring match, since he was struck by Marcels punch, this made him feel very dissatisfied. A sh of murderous intent shed through Tommys eyes, and as he was about to continue his attack, a figure suddenly shed to this side of the ring and said, Marcel concedes. Jason, who was on the side, raised his eyes to see that the person was none other than Provadanskis Holy Lord Konstantin. Konstantin looked towards Marcel on the ring, the gaze in his eyes was full of warmth and encouragement, he smiled and said, Get off the ring, this battle you have yed very well, and it has been enough to quench your cultivation, its not that youre undefeated, its just the difference in the realm of cultivation. Do not be proud of your victory or discouraged by your defeat, stick to your own path of Cultivation. Marcel nodded his head, his face did not have the slightest feeling of frustration, he knew that he was not able to defeat Tommy in this battle, however, the purpose of using Tommy to sharpen his Cultivation Realm in this battle has also been achieved. When Marcel came down, Konstantin took out an elixir and gave it to him to stabilize his injuries. Marcel, is everything alright? Jason also walked over and opened his mouth to ask. Marcel shook his head and said, Injured some, but its not a big deal, just recuperate for a while. Jason patted Marcels shoulder and said with a smile, In fact, your sparring is already very good, its okay to lose, no need to fight for a while. Marcel smiled bashfully and said, I know. Dont worry, it wont affect my Cultivation heart. Jason nodded his head and looked at Tommy, who was walking down the hall, with a cold gaze in his eyes. Tommy also looked at Jason, that gaze carried a sense of provocation, and said in an indifferent tone, Want to avenge Marcel? Ill wait for you! Saying that, Tommy turned around and walked away. Jason looked at Tommys back, he didnt care, and as if he remembered something, he said, Zack still has a sparring match, lets go over and take a look. Okay, go over together. Marcel nodded his head, and the two of them whirled towards another sparring ring venue. Chapter 1659 – Deciding the Top Twelve (III) Boom! Boom! When Jason and Marcel arrived, the sound of the void shaking came from the ring. Hank from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land was indeed very strong, his own Cultivation Realm had reached Beginning Saint Realm, and was not the first to enter that kind of, the fist force wrapped in that Saint level power was extremely majestic and pure, obviously had been in Beginning Saint Realm for some time. Realm for a period of time. In the ring, Zack showed his Quasi Sacred Realm training, and under the pressure of Hanks punches, he was also losing ground, and was clearly undefeatable. Jason observed Hanks attacking and killing battle techniques, and his face slightly moved, what Hank had executed seemed to be a top-level battle technique inherited from the ancient times. As a matter of fact, what Hank was evolving at this moment was precisely the Heaven Sealing Technique, the strongest inheritance cultivation in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land! Heaven Sealing Technique was profound and profound, covering a wide range of battle techniques, extremelyprehensive. At this moment, Hank evolved the Heaven Sealing Fist Seal,yers of fist seals appeared in the sky, vaguely having the power to seal and suppress the released void, and the fist seals presented even enveloped Zack. In response, Zack appeared powerless to resist. Snort The corner of Hanks mouth revealed a trace of disdain after seeing this, too weak, at least in his opinion, this opponent in front of him was too weak,pletely worthless. Not far away, Old Mr. Miller and Joseph were also staring at the sparring match in this ring field. Joseph, this kid of yours doesnt seem to be exerting his full strength. Old Mr. Miller said. Joseph said, It is true that this kid is not exerting his full power, what he is exerting at the moment is simply the power of Cultivation. Hes following the Formation Way, and he hasntbined formation with cultivation yet. This kid was deliberately showing weakness to paralyze his opponent. It seems to have listened to Jasons previous advice. Old Mr. Miller looked at it and said, That little guy from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land has very good strength, and there arent many in the younger generation that can match him. Unfortunately, hecks battle experience and is too proud. How can one be gullible in battle? Zacks chance hase. In the sparring ring. Hank thought that the Heaven Sealing Fist Seal he had executed hadpletely blocked Zack. In the next moment, he moved his body and approached towards Zack, sting out a fist and shouting coldly under his breath, Fall down for me!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At that moment, Zack raised his head steeply, a sneer appeared on his face, followed by a stern gaze in his eyes, and shouted, Formation Technique! The sound of the drink was like thunder, and it shook with a roar. He had been waiting for this opportunity, and now, it had finally arrived! Zack evolved Formation Way, and the entire void violently shook, invisibly like a supreme formation copsing down, even connecting the heaven and earth momentum, forming a huge and unparalleled formation pressure, suppressing Hank with an unexpected momentum! Zack evolved Formation Way, his own breath climbed up in no time, and he had already reached the level of Beginning Saint Realm, and there was even a wisp of the pressure of the Emperors breath floating on his body. That day, his grandfather Joseph is finally in the terrain of the 100, 000 mountains hooked up a wisp of the Emperors qi into his Formation Way, to Formation Way into their own cultivation, his strength is enough to climb to the level of Beginning Saint Realm. Formation Way presents, emptiness into formation, formed a void terrain array, but the pressure is presented, in turn, broke through the blockade of the sealing fist seal, turned to confine to Hank. At that moment, Hanks face changed in shock, he realized the danger, sensed a great crisis, he subconsciously had to retreat first, but everything was already toote. The terrain formation that appeared in the void formed a force of confinement, locking Hank, causing Hanks body to briefly slow down and solidify in that moment. This was enough for Zack. Boom! Zack threw a punch, and Formation Ways punch rumbled, crushing through the air and sting towards Hank. When Hank unleashed his entire bodys Saint-level power and unleashed his truly powerful strength, he was already a step toote. Bang! Bang! Zacks punches bombarded Hanks body one after another, and Hank opened his mouth with a muffled grunt, with blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth, and his entire person flew out of the ring like a kite with broken strings. Whoever leaves the ring, loses! At that moment, the ancient martial arts referee in the arena shouted, Zack, wins! Outside the ring, when Hank came back to his senses, his entire face turned blue, the feeling of endless shame came like a tidal wave, making him extremely embarrassed and angry, he opened his mouth and roared, No, this doesnt count! You despicable viin, you deliberately showed weakness to hide your strength, this is trickery, it doesnt count! Fight again! Saying that, Hanks body breath erupted, rolling like a tide of Saint level breath covering the sky, shaking the void, endless Saint level power surging, surrounded by a sharp as a sword-like breath. Such a power is going to reach the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, very strong, at least in the younger generation is ridiculously powerful, there are not many people who can match him. However, he was taken lightly and did not use his full strength in the match, and was taken by surprise by Zack. Enraged, Hank jumped into the ring again, wanting to continue to fight against Zack. Whoosh! Jasons figure moved and also got into the ring, straddling in front of Zack, his gaze coldly staring at Hank, saying word for word, Since youve lost then get the hell out of here! You want to block me? Hank was enraged, monstrous breath was surging, endless energy was boiling, he executed the Void Sealing Technique in Heaven Sealing Technique, the void around him looked like it was imprisoned, surging to powerful Saint level power was fluctuating, with the Heaven Sealing Techniques Myriad Technique he wanted to seal Jason and Zack inside. At this moment, Hank was extremely annoyed and appeared to be very strong, as if he wanted to fight Jason and Zack with his own strength. So what if I block you? If you lose, you still have the nerve toe back for a second match? Do you think this Ancient Martial Arts Conference is your home and you cane here as you please? What the hell! Jason said in a cold voice. You seek death! Hanks tone was stern as he evolved his fist seals and was about to strike. Jasons eyes also shed with a sh of killing intent, for this kind of arrogant and arrogant self-centered so-called pride of heaven, he didnt mind killing them. Just when the two of them were at a stalemate, suddenly- Hank, stand down! Defeat is defeat, do you not even have the courage to admit defeat? A voice that was calm yet contained supreme pressure within came out as Ru appeared and spoke. Uncle Fang, I was careless for a moment, otherwise how would this person be able to knock me out of the ring. Hank said with a face full of resentment. Ru shook his head and said, A moment of carelessness that is also your problem, experiencing this battle is also good for you, you need to recognize your ws. When facing an enemy, whether it is a sparring session or a battle, how can you take the enemy lightly? This time you were only defeated, but next time, if its a life and death duel, and you cant change your arrogant and lighthearted nature, then youre not going to die! Hanks face changed dramatically, he gritted his teeth, still looking extremely unwilling and indignant as he stared at Jason and Zack, and finally walked out of the ring. Chapter 1660 – Finalizing the Top Twelve (IV) Hank lost! Zack advanced to the top twelve as the first in group 2, which is a kind of dark horse!N?velDrama.Org content. Of course, Zack wasnt weak either, he went out of his own Cultivation Path, and with the Formation Way added, he was able to reach Beginning Saint Realm. When the news of Hanks stopping in the first round spread, those out of the worlds strongest forces were unexpectedly shocked, Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Hilton, Henderson, these four people were even full of unbelief. They know very well that Hanks strength is very strong, even they do not have the certainty to be able to defeat Hank, Hank is usually arrogant, that also has real strength as a backbone, originally he is considered to be one of the candidates for this Ancient Martial Arts Conference to win the championship. Unexpectedly, he was eliminated in the first round. If Hank hadnt been so gullible and showed the strength he deserved, even if Zack had used the Formation Way to counterattack, he still wouldnt have been able to defeat Hank, and the gap would have been a bit too big. Unfortunately, a loss is a loss and there are no do-overs. Walking down the ring Hank looked very frustrated, extremely chagrined, full of iron face, angry. He knew that his defeat wasnt ack of strength, it was a case of being gullible. He could only me him for this, it was his own fault. Ru looked at Hank, did not say anything, this way Hank smooth and did not encounter any setbacks, today frustrated some of his future benefits. Formation Way? Ru looked at Zack, a slight smile, said, out of the formation of thebination of martial arts cultivation road this is not easy, Hank lost is not wrong. Then, Ru looked at Jason, his eyes cold, hidden pressure filled, he said indifferently, As for you, just Quasi Sacred Realm, sometimes forcibly out of the head will lose their lives. In this world, there is not everyone you are qualified to stop. Ru took this a bit personally with Jason. It was also true that Heaven Sealing Sacred Land had a powerful heritage and deep roots, and was one of the strongest amongst the unseen supreme forces. Hanks defeat, even though it was caused by a light enemy, had brought shame to Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. At this point, Ru wanted to get back at him and uphold the authority of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. Ru aimed at Jason, who had stood up for Zack, and he intended to intimidate Jason, so that the world would know that Heaven Sealing Sacred Land could not be easily offended. Just keep that Hank of yours in check. As for me, its not your turn to discipline me. Jason said in an indifferent tone. The corner of Rus mouth lifted and a smile spread out, appearing to say meaningfully, Its right for young people to be arrogant, but its also necessary to have the appropriate strength to do so, as for you- What happened to the old mans grandson? The old mans grandson is still your turn to tell you what to do? Looking for death?! Before Ru could finish his sentence, an old yet domineering voice sounded behind him. Rus entire body abruptly stiffened with an indescribably creepy feeling, and in the darkness, he only felt that he was locked in by a supremely strong and iparable fist intent, and as long as he dared to move the slightest bit, that horrifying fist intent that looked like it was hidden in the void would inevitably suppress and kill him. Not only that, the void where he was also produced some subtle changes, this side of the void as if imprisoned, in the underworld contains a supreme array of might, also firmly locked him. Ru is very strong, Sacred Level existence. But at this moment, he actually felt a death threat, a death threat in the true sense of the word! The Supreme Formation locked in the void contained a monstrous killing opportunity within it, and once it erupted it was bound to be overwhelmingly powerful. But even more frightening is that the fist intent, seemingly does not exist, but also like hidden in the void, once the bombardment over, with the lock of that supreme great formation, even if he is Sacred Level of strength, I am afraid that he will also die! Rus facepletely changed in shock, previously he appeared extremely calm and rxed, own a refined atmosphere, but now everything is different, he is losing his temper, is terrified. He was a strong person who came out from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, even the manpower of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Ghost Tomb Sect, Blood Demon Sect and Divine Meteor Sect didnt dare to offend him easily, because Heaven Sealing Sacred Land was indeed too strong. Sealing Sacred Land was indeed too strong. Now, there was someone who didnt buy Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands ount, how could he not be shocked in his heart? Hank at the side also noticed the abnormality, he noticed that Rus face changed in fear and panic, and he himself froze, realizing that Ru was in a great crisis at the moment. The point is, how is this possible? Ru was a Sacred Level powerhouse, even in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Rus strength was enough to be ranked among the top five, and now he was actually being intimidated? The sight in Hanks eyes suddenly appeared two old men, walking slowly, the first one holding a dry tobo stick, having a hitch and smoking. The other old man was holding apass and smiling, but he was revealing a sense of extreme danger. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is marvelous, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is able to oppress the old mans grandson? What the hell are you? Youre worthy of telling me what to do with my grandson? Call over your Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands Holy Lord or some old thing, I dont mind discussing with them! Old Mr. Miller walked over and nced at Ru, seeing that Ru didnt dare to make the slightest move, his body was as stiff as a statue, so he didnt make a move with the punches he had been building up. Ru really want to have the slightest move, Old Mr. Millers fist has long sted out, with Josephs supreme formation killing machine, today ughtered a Sacred Level powerhouse to y. Ru at this time also saw Old Mr. Miller and Joseph, his face a pale green, with cold sweat. He sensed that this bad old man in front of him cultivation fell, but for some reason, it gave him a feeling of extreme terror. In a moment, Ru thought of something like, the corner of his mouth dry, hard to say, Lewis? Old Mr. Miller nced at Ru and said, Do you also know the name of the old man? Has my name reached your Heaven Sealing Sacred Land? The young one lost the battle and you came to take the lead, what kind of thing is this? The younger generations fight, the older generation doesnt intervene, this is the rule of Hyacinth, dont you understand? Rus face was cloudy and did not say anything. Seeing as your brat is still sensible, I wont bother this time. If there is a next time, there is no amnesty for killing! Get lost! Old Mr. Miller bellowed, his voice spreading to all directions and shaking the group. Ru nced at Old Mr. Miller, who took a deep breath, looked at Hank, and said, Go! With that, Ru turned around and walked away, Hanks face changed for a moment and he hurriedly followed. The entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference had a short period of dead silence. The sh and confrontation over here had already been noticed by the powerful people in the arena. Sacred Dragon Pavilions Lord Heaven, Blood Demon Sects Vice Sect Master Peter, Divine Meteor Sects Grand Elder Jenkins, and Ghost Tomb Sects Lord Rosnd, all of these Sacred Level powerhouses had noticed it. In addition, the Goodwin family, the Parker family, the Stokes family, and the Hyacinth Holy Land people were also paying attention. However, no one could have imagined that the always strong and powerful Heaven Sealing Sacred Land would just leave, which made the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect, and other forces feel incredibly surprised. The name of Lewis was also raised again at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, intimidating all of them! Chapter 1661 – Finalizing the Top Twelve (V) After a moments silence in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference arena, some people chanted with exuberanceC Lewis has once again made a name for himself by overpowering Holy Land! Lewis has returned, recreating the power he had when he was overpowering the crowd, the legend has not aged, the legend is back! Lewis is the only Hyacinth martial artist who deserves to be admired! Lewis, we support you, the spirit of chivalry you promote will never die! Many people in the venue shouted along, all cheering for Lewis. Even though the young Lewis who was sprightly back then was already old when he reappeared, but the mention of Lewis still had an extremely high mission in this Hyacinth, with countless admirers. Countless martial artists regard Lewis as the symbol of ancient martial spirit, as long as there are still martial artists in Hyacinth, the spirit of chivalry represented by Lewis will never be extinguished. Lord Heavens eyes shed as he stared at Old Mr. Miller in front of him. He remembered that before he walked out of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, the Sacred Dragon Pavilion Lord had instructed him to keep an eye out for someone when he arrived in the outside world, and this person was none other than Lewis, and to avoid having a head-on conflict with Lewis. Previously, Lord Heaven was still a bit unconcerned, but now after he saw the scene where Lewis mercilessly suppressed Ru head-on, he was slightly aghast in his heart, simply because he sensed the fist intent that Lewis had condensed, leading but notunching, yet causing ones heart to palpitate. Very strong, worthy of being a strong person who deserves the attention of the Pavilion Master! Lord Heaven had some judgment in his heart. Peter, Jenkins, and Earth Leader, these Sacred Level powerhouses also had their own thoughts in their hearts, in their opinion, it was not necessarily a good thing for Lewis to sh with Heaven Sealing Sacred Land in such a frontal manner. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land has always been extremely overbearing. Now that Hank has stopped in the first round and Ru has been humiliated, it is impossible to say that Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is not concerned. The gaze in Renos eyes narrowed slightly as he looked towards Lewis in the ring, the corners of his mouth faintly shing a hint of a cold smile. Last time I failed to get rid of you, so today Ill let you unt it a little longer! Reno obviously knew what was going to happen at Ancient Martial Arts Conference this time around, and with Lewis showing up at Ancient Martial Arts Conference, everything was doomed, and the established n was in motion. Perhaps, as the curtain falls on the Hyacinth Fighters feud, it is the beginning of a killing spree. A kill by none other than Lewis! The first ce winners for groups 1 through 6 have been decided, Sacred Son of Destruction in group 1, Zack in group 2, Hilton in group 3, Henderson in group 4, Jason in group 5, and Tommy in group 6. Next up was the battle for groups 7 through 12. Jason was only concerned about the matchup between groups 8 and 10, with Wolf Boy in group 8 and Benji in group 10. Finns Group 7, Roberts Group 9, and Demon Sons Group 11 had no doubt that these three would advance. As for group 12, there was Louis, the holy son of Heavenly Holy Land, and there was also a talent from the Marshall family, Sully Mars, who was also in this group. This reminds Jason of Megans best friend Zoe. He knew that Zoe was the Marshall familys daughter, what was the rtionship between this Sully and Zoe? Could he be Zoes brother? Jason didnt think too much about it, because the final showdown of Group 8 had already started, Wolf Boy versus Ryan. Ryans face is cold, he is wearing a ck suit, his body is surging with a broken killing aura, he is Breaking Army Fate Pattern, Breaking Army is the master of killing, his own killing aura is extremely strong, just like a killing general who fights in the battlefield, the austere killing intent is frightening to the people. Ryan was staring at Wolf Boy, who had stepped into the ring. Wolf Boy has changed a lot,pared to when Jason first brought him back from Dark World, he has grown a lot taller, and his body is also a lot stronger, but he still looks a bit skinny. Wolf Boys face was calm, he walked up to the sparring ring and looked towards Ryan, his eyes gradually turned red, like the eyes of a blood wolf, and was exuding a blood-colored killing aura, tightly locking onto Ryan. Ryan slightly frowned, he sensed that Wolf Boy had already reached the peak of Heritage Master Stage, he remembered that when he first met Wolf Boy in Sacred ce of Retreat, Wolf Boy was still only at the middle-high level of Completion Stage. Since the end of Sacred ce of Retreat, it has only been half a year, but Wolf Boy has already cultivated to the peak of Heritage Master Stage, and such cultivation speed is not too much to say that he is a demon. Could it be that he is not only Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, but also has other special bloodlines? If thats the case, then this person really cant be kept and needs to be killed! Ryan thought in his heart. Now he is already at the cultivation level of Quasi Sacred Realm, Cultivation Realm is higher than Wolf Boy, but with Wolf Boys abnormal cultivation speed, I am afraid that it wont be long before Wolf Boy will leave him behind. Wolf Boy and Broken Army are destined to be enemies. Of course Ryan didnt want this enemy to be stronger or even surpass him, so he nned to take advantage of this battle to kill Wolf Boy first. Even if he couldnt kill him, he still had to waste Wolf Boy. As the whistle sounded from the ancient martial arts referees mouth, Ryans bodys aura of killing generals wentpletely berserk, his bodys qi and blood surged, invisibly connecting him to a battlefield of killing, the awe-inspiring killing opportunity was iparably strong, as if it had turned into substance. Ho! Wolf Boy shouted, a blood-colored breath surged like the sea, behind him, a blood wolf silhouette was faintly transformed, the vision of Wolf Boys Wrath was presented, a bloodthirsty killing machine diffused from his body towards the surroundings. Boom! Ryan had already taken the lead to kill, and he used his strongest Army Breaking ughter Fist fist, which turned into a stream of light and impacted forward, a meaning of breaking and killing covered the sky, containing a ray of Saint-level power, and the killing aura was fully disyed. Wolf Boy leapt forward, his body like electricity, Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist attacked forward, fearless of Ryans punches, and met them head on.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At this moment, Wolf Boy was like returning to the state he was in when he fought those beasts in the Armageddon Arena, bing calm, bloodthirsty, and berserk, his beastly instincts werepletely unleashed, and his entire body exuded an extremely terrifying aura. Rumble! The two mens fist momentum hardened together, erupting with ear-piercing sound. The strand of Saint-level power contained within Ryans fist power twisted forward, shaking towards Wolf Boy. With the advantage of Cultivation Realm, Ryan shook Wolf Boy back, and he didnt give Wolf Boy the slightest chance to catch his breath, and his fist momentum resumed, continuing to attack forward. Wolf Boy was amazingly calm, he responded withposure and speed, his beastly fighting instincts were at their peak, constantly avoiding Ryans punches, at the same time his Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punches were wrapped in a blood-colored aura of murderous ferocity towards Ryan. The blood-colored murderous aura from Wolf Boys body also began to cover Ryan, and Wolf Boys bloodthirsty fate attribute began to take effect, constantly eating into Ryans own qi and blood power. Correspondingly, Ryan Breaking Army Fate Patterns unique attribute of Killing Killing Qi Power prated into Wolf Boys body with every st of the battle, continuously killing Wolf Boys own flesh and bones. The unique attribute power of the two Fate Patterns was hard to say who was strong and who was weak, and they were able to pose damage and threat to each other, so lets see who was able to support themselves until the end, who was more ruthless and who was stronger! This is Breaking Army Fate Pattern and Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern? It is exactly these two Fates. These two Fate Patterns were born to be opposites, destined to be lifelong foes, and never thought that they would actually fight together! Even the people of these two destinies have appeared at the same time, its worthy of being a world of great struggles, interesting and fun! This battle is either Wolf Boy swallowing Breaking Armor or Breaking Armor killing Wolf Boy, worth watching! In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference field, a number of strong people had sensed the aura of this battle, Peter, Jenkins, Earth Kui, and others, and even retreated to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference field where the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land lineage of Ru was also watching. Chapter 1662 – Determining the Top Twelve (VI) Jason is watching the battle from the ring, Wolf Boy is indeed suffering from the fact that Cultivation Realm is not as good as Ryan, being able to evolve a strand of holy power in a battle is extremely powerful, and has a strong kill-breaking power. Spare a thought, Wolf Boy was not suppressed too much in the battle, Wolf Boysbat instincts are very powerful, for the sense of danger is extremely sharp, with a kind of beast-like instincts. Once Wolf Boy seized the opportunity, Wolf Boy is regardless of the cost of forced attack, that bloodthirsty and ruthless interpretation of the fullest, forcing Ryan several times to attack and kill are no return, on the contrary, is tired to deal with Wolf Boys attack. This made Ryan angry, even he couldnt kill under Wolf Boys bloodthirsty attribute for too long, his own qi and blood power was constantly running out, once he dyed it, he would fall into an extremely passive situation. Kill! Ryan shouted, his figure moved, his speed turned into a stump, and he steeply rushed to Wolf Boy, his fist also sted out in front, endless killing power was spewing out, and that strand of Saint level power seemed to be transformed into a blood-stained de, carrying a sharp and unparalleled air-breaking killing intent to attack and kill Wolf Boy. Ryans strike is very strong, the killing qi contained within the peoples hearts scared, this is the Breaking Army Fate Patterns powerful ce, like a killing general, all the way across the push, only to kill the enemy. Wolf Boy eyes with ayer of blood-colored cold light, his whole person like a blood wolf possessed, exudes a vicious bloodthirsty intent, he is not afraid to attack and kill Ryan, on the contrary, his eyes lit up a zing iparable killing opportunity and battle intent. Roar! Ten Jedi and Ten Kills! Wolf Boy roared and bellowed, bursting out the strongest killing move in Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist, he met his fist and struck out, wisps of Wolf Boys powerpletely exploded along with his punching momentum, and the blood-colored killing aura instantly soared and rose, sweeping forward along with his punching momentum. Rumble! The sound of his fist breaking through the air was loud, shaking the eight directions, and the bloodthirsty qi rolling like a tide was like a sea of corpses boiling in the sea of blood, which enveloped Ryan. At the same time, Wolf Boy evolved a series of fist seals in the void, this is the Wolf Boy fist seals that he realized from the fist seals left by The originator in Sacred ce of Retreat. A Wolf Boy fist mark was imprinted in the air, each fist mark condensed endless bloodthirsty killing opportunities, in addition to containing the terrifying and monstrous Wolf Boy bloodthirsty power. Wolf Boy fist mark out, make Wolf Boy itself Wolf Boy bloodthirsty speed elerated more than double, Ryan is not shocked to find his bodys qi and blood power is being absorbed in a steady stream, but he is also stabilized mind, burst out of the style of the killing moves more zing, killing power more sharp, with a forward-looking killing momentum towards the front of the attack. Boom! Deafening rumbling sound of the fist, Ryans punch is full of killing power, embedded with a strand of holy power is sharp and unrivaled, all the way through the kill, hard to break through Wolf Boys fist, and then bombarded on Wolf Boys body. In the void, the Wolf Boys fist seals were also rapidly bombarded, and one of them struck Ryan as well. Wolf Boys thin body retreated, coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth, he was not lightly injured. Ryan also grunted, blood spilled out of his mouth, which made his anger rise and his killing chance flourish, he never thought that he would actually be injured by Wolf Boy, he was not willing to do so! His strength was stronger than Wolf Boy, and he was a fated enemy, he couldnt ept the fact that he was injured by Wolf Boy. Today, my Breaking Army Fate Pattern will break your Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern! Die for me! Ryan berserked his voice, his qi and blood rushed the night, transforming into that side of the ancient battlefield like a bloody killing battlefield, while he was the killing general who dominated this side of the battlefield, endless killing power surged crazily, spreading out the sky and strangling towards Wolf Boy. In that instant, Ryans fist momentum had already been activated, one style of fist momentum was like a sharp swording out of a pin, killing opportunities were revealed, attacking and killing Wolf Boy with an iparably crazy momentum. Wolf Boy Devour! Wolf Boy also roared, his skinny body transformed into a lightning bolt, his speed was extremely fast, attacking and killing towards the front, he crazily urged Wolf Boys fist seal, causing the Wolf Boys bloodthirsty power to constantly double, constantly absorbing Ryans own qi and blood. Wolf Boys fist seal shook the void and sted forward, wrapping a wave of Wolf Boys power and bombarding Ryan. Both of them seemed to have fallen into a state of extreme insanity, and were engaged in a life-and-death struggle, as Wolf Boys power and the Breaking Armys power collided crazily, erupting into a booming sound, and the void in this area seemed to have been blown up, constantly emitting bursts of crackling sonic booms. Poof! Plop! Both of them were bathed in blood, each of them was injured, Wolf Boys injuries were heavier, his cultivation power was not as good as Ryans, under Ryans attack of that strand of Saint-level power plus the power of the army-breaking power, he was lightly injured, coughing up blood in his mouth, and his body was also bloodstained. However, Wolf Boy didnt fall down, he was like a wounded wolf constantly counterattacking, and whenever he had the chance, he would ruthlessly bite off arge mouthful of meat from Ryan. Wolf Boy did not show signs of exhaustion, Wolf Boys bloodthirsty power constantly sucked Ryans own blood to strengthen himself, so although he was not lightly injured, but also still able to fight tenaciously. Gradually, Ryans confidence is a little shaken, Wolf Boys injuries are heavier than his, but his situation is not optimistic, he can not figure out why his Quasi-Emperor Realms strength is not able to fully suppress Wolf Boy. Its not right! Just when Ryan was in a trance, Wolf Boy let out a long whistle, an extremely vicious and bloodthirsty aura surged crazily, and the blood-colored aura that spread out was like a sea of blood that surrounded him. In the sea of blood-colored aura, a huge blood-colored Wolf Boys silhouette was about to emerge in the sky, looking down on the living world, devouring the world, and the bloodthirsty pressure was extremely terrifying. Wolf Boys own aura was also climbing steeply, as if it was about to break through a confinement. Below the ring, Jason breathed out lightly after seeing this scene. Beforeing to Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Wolf Boy had taken a Sixth-grade martial arts pills, which was enough for him to break through the realm. However, at that time, Old Mr. Miller did not let Wolf Boy break the realm, and allowed Wolf Boy to continue to suppress, and Ancient Martial Arts Conference to choose the opportunity to break the realm during the match. At this moment, Wolf Boy was sharpened in the battle with Ryan, his breath surged crazily, and the Wolf Boy vision emerging from his blood-colored breath had to be solidified for several points.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Boom! In an instant, Wolf Boy broke through the realm in one fell swoop, his own aura iparably zing, oceans of sea-like qi and blood surrounded his body, his bloodthirsty killing machine was thick to the extreme, and a wisp of Saint-level aura was released from him. Quasi Sacred Realm! Die! Wolf Boy wrapped up the supreme power under the broken realm and erupted a strong strike, Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist and Wolf Boy fist seal came out, devouring all living beings like the power of Wolf Boy was surging, containing a wisp of Saint-level power, as his fist erupted, itpletely flooded towards Ryan. A blood wolf silhouette manifested in the fist momentum, opening its bloody mouth and devouring forward. Roar! Ryan roared into the air as he sensed the crisis, and in an instant, he gathered his full strength and attacked with his fist, meeting Wolf Boy. Bang! Bang! A session of bombardment and collision sounds came, deafening to the ears. Ryans fist power struck Wolf Boy, Wolf Boy did not care, the fist power turned into a blood wolf shadow hard swallowed Ryan. Everything was still. Ryans body breath, including the Breaking Army Fate Patterns killing general weather, has copsed and disintegrated, and was swallowed up by the blood wolf shadow. Plop! Ryan copsed and died without resting in peace! Chapter 1663 – Determining the Top Twelve (VII) Wolf Boy, win! Ryan, die! The Ancient Martial Judge gave his verdict. This was the first time that the Ancient Martial Pride had died so far, and the one who died was Ryan, a pride with the Breaking Army Fate Pattern, who died at thest moment as Wolf Boy managed to break through the Quasi Sacred Realm, and exploded with a full force strike. Ryans death was like a sess for Wolf Boy, Wolf Boys own aura was rising, and his aura of Wolf Boys vision had obviously changed, and there was a more invincible killing aura in the fierce and bloodthirsty! Wolf Boy was drenched in blood, but at this moment his aura was majestic and strong, he had just been promoted to Quasi Sacred Realm, under the impetus of that aura, his own realm was constantly and steadily rising, quasi-instantaneously had already reached the peak realm of Quasi Sacred Realm! Wolf Boy swallowed Broken Army! Breaking Army Fate Patterns aura was also swallowed up by Wolf Boy! After this, Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern this person in the world no longer have anyone to restrain, cultivation path who can restrain? Breaking Army Fate Pattern has made Greedy Wolf Fate Patternplete! Im afraid that the person behind Breaking Army Fate Pattern also has the intention to let Breaking Army Fate Pattern devour Greedy Wolf Fate Patterns luck. I am afraid that the person behind Breaking Army Fate Pattern also has the idea of letting Breaking Army Fate Pattern devour Greedy Wolf Fate Patterns luck, so he didnt show up to stop the battle. Who would have thought that it would be a lost cause. Simrly, the person behind the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern did the same. The final result shows that Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern won, big time! Devouring the Breaking Army Fate Patterns Qi and strengthening itself, once it growspletely, it will be hard to find an enemy in the world! Good n, really good n! In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference field, some strong people were talking to themselves. They were old enough to experience, had a poisonous gaze, and had seen a lot, so they were able to tell something at a nce. Wolf Boy Broken Army, the fated enemy. Whoever was able to kill whoever, would inevitably devour the other partys destiny and qi to strengthen their own body, and from then on, they wouldy an invincible foundation for their own path of Cultivation. In this battle, Wolf Boy won and stood out from the 8 groups. However, Wolf Boys injuries were also very heavy, his body was covered in blood, and his origin aura was very weak, with thest blow of the party, it was either him or Ryan who died, and both had saved the intention to fight to the death. Wolf Boy,e down. Jason spoke up, a smile on his face as he said, Good job. Wolf Boys bloodstained face breaks into an innocent grin as he walks down to the ring and Jason leads him back over to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller looks calm and collected from start to finish, and upon seeing Wolf Boy arrive immediately takes out a high quality Qi and Blood Pill along with an Origin Pill for Wolf Boy to take, restoring Wolf Boys own breath while repairing his Origin injuries. Wolf Boy, from now on, your path of cultivation is up to you, Old Mr. Miller, I have done everything for you. From now on, there is no enemy in the world, as long as you firmly believe in the invincible belief in your heart, in the future, there will definitely be a ce for you in this ancient martial arts jianghu. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Wolf Boys mind was simple, but he didnt think too much, he was happy to kill Ryan. Facing Ryan, he instinctively had a kind of killing intent, which was a kind of killing opportunity and battle intent inspired by the fate of the match,st time in the Sacred ce of Retreat was repeatedly oppressed by Ryan, and this time he finally killed his opponent, and he only felt that his cultivation state of mind was like crossing a huge obstacle, and after crossing the obstacle, there was a t river in front of him, and there was no obstacle again! There are no more obstacles! Old Mr. Miller looked south, the south side of a hidden breath fluctuations, but in an instant, but calm down. The corner of Old Mr. Millers mouth rose up a cold smile, he did not care, he knew who it was C William, the sage of chess! Ryan is considered a move by William, he also wants Ryan to devour Wolf Boys fortune by defeating and killing Wolf Boy, in this way, Ryan may use this devoured Wolf Boys fortune to break through to the Beginning Saint Realm, so as to have the qualifications topete with many of the great champions of the heavens. But this move, William lost. Old Mr. Miller will not know Williams idea, that day he gave Wolf Boy to take a Sixth-grade martial arts pills, so that Wolf Boy in the match in the realm, with the help of the breakthrough moment of the outbreak of the realm, Ryan killed, devouring Ryans destiny and fortune. Old Mr. Miller also knows that as long as Wolf Boyes to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he will have a fight with Ryan, sooner orter. The 10 groups of Heavens Pride battled each other in the ring. Benji from Kuchan Temple and Heavenly Blood from Blood Demon Sect are battling violently. Heavenly Blood disyed his strongestbat power, the Saint level aura stirred in the air, endless Saint level power surging around his body, he was already at the peak of Beginning Saint Realm. Benji was only a Quasi Sacred Realm, facing a young master from the strongest inheritance like Heavenly Blood, he was really no match for him, there was a gap in the realm. However, Benji was also fighting with all his might, he activated his Dragon and Elephant Physique, making his physique like a dragon or an elephant, and his qi and blood were majestic. His Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist contained the power of the Dragon Elephant, which was powerful and unrivaled, breaking through the air, with the might of a vajra voodoo, fighting against Heavenly Blood. Heavenly Blood catalyzed the blood Magic Sect Secret Technique, attack and kill the fist contains a natural and horrible bloody gas, endless blood surging like a blood devil shadow, will reflect him as the ancient demon god, fist wide open and closed contains the strongest great power, constantly breaking Benjis fist, forcing Benji to retreat step by step. Benji retreated. Hoo! Hoo! A palm imprint emerged around Benji, palm imprints like a tide, sweeping and attacking, just like the Buddha descending and suppressing with just one hand. This was the Prajna Zen Palm, matching the Dragon Fist, resisting Heavenly Bloods monstrous attack. Even so, Benji was still injured by the shock, his figure kept falling back, and he kept coughing up blood at the corner of his mouth. Heavenly Blood was indeed very strong, he absorbed the experience of Hanks defeat, and did not belittle Benji, instead, he attacked with all his might, and could be said to have fully suppressed Benji. Heavenly Blood also felt extremely shocked in his heart, Benji but Quasi Sacred Realm, his Beginning Saint Realm peak strength so full attack, were not able to immediately defeat Benji, visible in the outside world of the young generation of Hyacinth is indeed a talent outstanding strong man. Boom! Heavenly Blood delivered another punch st, breaking Benjis fist and palm attack, forcing Benji to take five or six steps backwards again. At this moment, Benji raised his head abruptly, and the essence he had been sharpening seemed to have reached a peak, and in the next moment, unexpectedly, he opened his mouth and said, The poor monk admits defeat. After speaking, Benji walked down from the ring field. The moment he stepped down from the ring, Benjis own aura climbed steeply, and wisps of Buddhist light emanated from his body, as if he was possessed by an ancient Buddha, bringing people a sense of peacefulness and immense prestige. Benjis aura climbed to the extreme, breaking through ayer of confinement, wisps of holy aura surged wildly, his body was even blooming with Buddhas light, divine and iparable, and his aura was raised by arge margin, entering another realm! Beginning Saint Realm! The moment Benji stepped out of the ring, he unexpectedly broke through to Beginning Saint Realm! In terms of the oue of the match, he lost. But for himself, he won. In this battle, he himself was aiming to refine his cultivation, to refine his essence, so as to break through the realm in one fell swoop. He seeded and achieved his goal, and thus was naturally victorious for himself. He was promoted to Beginning Saint Realm, but Benji did not choose to continue to fight, he was seriously injured, coupled with the realm under the promotion is not stabilized, barely against the battle will be difficult to beat Heavenly Blood. It would have been easier for him to admit defeat. Meanwhile, the result of the 12th groups final match also came out, Louis finally won, defeating Sully, but Louis also had a hard time, also suffering from injuries. With this, the winners of all 12 groups are Sacred Son of Destruction, Zack, Hilton, Henderson, Jason, Tommy, Finn, Wolf Boy, Robert, Heavenly Blood, Demon Son, and Louis. Chapter 1664 – Gathering and Drinking Heavenly Blood looked towards Benji, who had been promoted to Beginning Saint Realm, with a slightlyplicated gaze in his eyes. By this time, he had already guessed that Benjis previous battle against him was equivalent to treating him as a whetstone, and had been honing his own essence. Under his powerful attack, Benji resisted that pressure and mobilized his essence to the peak, thus breaking the boundary in one fell swoop and advancing to Beginning Saint Realm! Heavenly Blood took a deep breath, he also walked out of the ring, but in his heart, he knew that in the future, if he fought with Benji, the other side will be a terrible enemy. Jason walked towards Benji and said with a smile, Benji, congrattions, one battle to break the realm! Amitabha! Benji sped his hands together and said, Thank you, Junior Master, Benji stopped here, I hope Junior Master can fight harder and harder and ask for the first ce. Jason stared at Benjis bare head, wanting to knock it hard a few times. He looked around and saw that there werent any Hyacinth beauties present, otherwise he really would have knocked. This monk really cant be bothered, he said not to call him uncle, but he just cant change his mouth, it really makes him want to knock his head. The full winners of the 12 groups were decided, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference Association side was making the relevant preparations, and there was another draw to follow, the 12 winning Heavens Pride disciples decided the next rounds opponents by drawing lots. After the group stage is over, the next round will be held three dayster. The drawing of lots was also conducted three dayster, which was also to avoid letting the twelve Heavens Pride disciples out of the lineup know who their opponents were in advance. If they knew who their opponents were in advance, they would definitely go and study their opponents weaknesses, study their opponents cultivation ws, and perhaps even incidents of secretly poisoning their opponents would ur, not necessarily assassinating them, but perhaps waiting for the opportunity to put in some poisons or something, so as to make their opponents physical conditions deteriorate and weaken them, thus limiting the amount of strength that they could utilize in the sparring match. This possibility still exists, so the drawing of lots three dayster is a way to prevent such incidents from urring. Outside the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, there are some simple houses provided by the Miller family. Some of the big powers that came to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference would be provided with a room to live in, but due to the limited number of these rooms, some small sects and small factions, including some casual martial artists would not be able to have this treatment. However, there was a small town about five or six kilometers away from the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and there were amodations in the town. Of course, some small sects and small sects including some casual martial arts practitioners more often brought their own tents and set them up in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue, and having a ce to sleep would be enough. On the outskirts of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference field, in a small room in the south, Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, and Joseph were sitting together and drinking. The wine is Eliza MacKenzie Liquor that Old Mr. Miller brought from Ghost Doctor Valley. Old Mr. Miller didnt hide it, the jug was opened and the aroma was overflowing, and the mellow smell of the wine made Yusup and Joseph go giddy. This is Ghost Doctors Eliza MacKenzie Liquor, right? That stingy Ghost Doctor actually gave you a pot of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor? Yusup opened his mouth, and then said indignantly, This Ghost Doctor is too biased. Last time I went to his ce, I didnt even get a drop of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Yusup, dont you look at yourself in the mirror, can youpare with me? Besides, youve always been so formal, and you y the polite first, militaryter thing, which doesnt work for Ghost Doctor. Ill be straight to the point, if you dont give me a drink, Ill grab it, and if Ghost Doctor dares to say a word, Ill beat him up first. Joseph shook his head andughed bitterly, saying, If Ghost Doctor hears this, this old thing will be anxious with you. Old Mr. Miller is not afraid of him being anxious. Old Mr. Millerughed and started drinking with his two old friends. On the other side, there was also a party, Jason, Zack, Marcel, Benji, Wolf Boy, Riley, Darcey, Dark Phoniex were all sitting together, and the Harvey family siblings came over behind them. Robert, however, had a dark face and looked reluctant. Emily insisted oning over, Robert couldnt stop him, once he thought of Jason being here, how could he feel relieved? Immediately followed over. Emily! Dark Phoniex was a few happy bits after seeing Emily and immediately greeted her. Dark Phoniex you came to Carovia ah. Thats great, if you had told me, I would havee to y with you. Its boring to stay home every day. Emily smiled back, looking pleased. Robert is here,e on, sit down and have a drink. Jason smiled and greeted. Robert, sit down and have a drink too. Congrattions Robert for advancing to the top twelve. Marcel also smiled. Robert sat down and said, Thanks a lot. The top twelve is just the beginning, the real fight ister. marcel, your strength is not weak, but your luck is not so good. louis is not as strong as marcel when he advances to the top twelve. Marcel smiled lightly and said, Luck is also part of strength. Not being able to advance to the top twelve doesnt mean anything to me, on the contrary, being able to fight with Tommy and sharpen my own Cultivation, I am already satisfied. Speaking of this, Marcel murmured and said, Tommy is very strong. I should not have been able to test out his full strength when I fought against him. So those of you who have advanced must be careful when you meet him in the next round. Jasonughed faintly and said, Dont be met by me, or Ill have to break him. Junior Master is valiant, we will cheer for Junior Master! Benji said with a smile. Jason narrowed his eyes and stared at Benji with mischievous eyes, saying, Benji ah, this Little Master Uncle isnt shouted for nothing. How about this, you drink a ss of wine and eat a mouthful of meat, this little master uncle you call it. Amitabha Buddha, Benji doesnt eat wine and meat, I hope that Little Master will forgive me. Benji said with folded hands. Whats the saying? Wine and meat go through the intestines, but the Buddha stays in the heart. Theres no harm in eating a little. Jason followed the advice.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Thank you for your kind words, Junior Master! Benji opened his mouth, his palms fit, his eyes closed as he chanted, making up his mind not to pay any more attention to Jason. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, then said with a straight face, What are the origins of Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Hilton, Henderson, and Hank? Why havent I heard of them before? They are all Beginning Saint Realms strength, very strong. Such strength shouldnt have no reputation. Robert said, They belong to some reclusive Holy Land sect strength, with ancient inheritance and extremely powerful. They dont walk around in Hyacinth on weekdays, they are all in small reclusive worlds. This time, I dont know why all of these reclusive forces havee out. Living in seclusion in small worlds? Jasons face was stunned, then his heart realized that there should still be small worlds like Ancient City of Ruins on Carovias side. Of course, the scale of the small world was notparable to the Ancient City of Ruins side, it was estimated that it was only the size of a Holy Land, but it was still enough for a party of forces to reside in. These people are very strong, and they may not be friendly to us. Once we meet them, go all out. Jason said. Of course. As long as its not us people on the battlefield, its inevitable to go all out. Zack said. Jason smiled, looked at Zack and said, Zack this Formation Way of yours is very good, go on well ande out with an invincible path thatbines formation and martial arts. You were injured in thest battle, recuperate well in these three days, adjust your condition and fight well in the next round. Robert looked at Jason and Zack, he hesitated, but finally said, You guys be careful with that Hank, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is not an ordinary person, maybe in the future they will be retaliated. Roberts words surfaced that he knew some inside information. Jasonughed coldly and said, If you are not as skilled as others, then you will take revenge? How high can you achieve in the future with such a narrow mind? Who cares what Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is, its fine if they are a bit more sensible, but if they really want to retaliate, then were not vegetarians either. Jason is right. Zack chimed in. Lets not worry about that,e on, lets drink. Lets have fun tonight. Jason smiled broadly and greeted everyone with a toast. Chapter 1665 Order of the Holy Dragon Airplane Night hase. The Miller family was brightly lit, and Ronnie had just finished his work, sending off thest batch of visitors. The Miller family was one of the organizers of this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and some of the forces that came to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference that were good friends with the Miller family woulde to visit the Miller family. woulde to the Miller family to pay a visit. As the head of the family, Ronnie naturally had to receive them all. Ronnie walked towards the study and pushed open the door to see Finn sitting inside. Finn, youre still not resting. The Final Six is three days from now. You still have to get your spirits up for it. Ronnie said. Finn nodded as he took a deep breath and said, Dad, Jasons here too. Ronnies face was stunned as he realized what Finn meant by his words, and he said, Theres no need for much thought or distraction. Some things are out of your hands as well. Finn said, Its not as if my son has thought much about anything. Thest time he was in Seven Killing ces at Sacred ce of Retreat, the child had made it clear to him that the Miller family no longer owed him anything. Its just that Uncle Patrick do you think Uncle Patrick would know? You Uncle Patrick Ronnie subconsciously looked toward the north Forbidden Land, he took a deep breath and said, For so many years you Uncle Patrick has been shaped like a living dead person, would he know. In fact, this is a good result, all the grudges are terminated, and there is no need to roll up the past. What about Grandpa Juan? Finn suddenly asked. Uncle Juan he he really wants to go out perhaps know it. Of course, we dont need to make a special trip to inform. Ronnie said. Finn nodded and said no more.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ronnie murmured and said, Finn, now that those reclusive and powerful forces have alsoe out, Im only afraid that a world of great struggle ising. Thepetition after three days will be even more intense, if you meet those heavenly prides, can you be sure? Finn smiled and said, My Dao is in my heart, I dont fight for a moment, even if Im not defeated, theres no harm. In short, my child will do his best to fight. Good! Ronnie nodded. North of the Miller family, Forbidden Land secret room. Under the night, the secret room was dark, no lights or candles, everything was dead silent. SuddenlyC There was a crash! Like the sound of chains tugging, and then in the dead silence of the darkness, steeply appeared two eye-piercing divine aura, like two groups of concentrated sun, glittering. That was the gaze, the essence of the two eyes blossomed, as if the zing sun was set within. Order of the Holy Dragons breath? In the darkness, a slight murmur resounded. In the secret room, there was a hidden wisp of aura fluctuating dramatically, as if because of excitement, as if because it was remembering something. Qing Shi also had Order of the Holy Dragon back then, did In the darkness, that withered and thin as a bone figure had a slight tremor, for many years as stable as a rock this moment he was unable to control his emotions. But soon, he calmed down. He did not dare to be too sure, since these twenty-five years had waited over, he was not in a hurry. He needed to be really sure, and needed a suitable opportunity. On the outskirts of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference grounds, inside a room. The people of Sacred Dragon Pavilion reside here. Lord Heaven, Jackie, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Rainbow were all inside the house. After Lord Heavens own spiritual power sensed the situation and confirmed that there were no abnormalities in the surroundings and that no one was lurking and eavesdropping, he said in a deep voice, I have sensed the aura of the Order of the Holy Dragon. What, Order of the Holy Dragon? Sacred Son of Destructions face was stunned, somewhat incredulous. Jackie also had a solemn expression on his face as he asked, Grand Elder sensed the aura of the Order of the Holy Dragon? In whose hands? Lord Heaven said in a low tone, Todays duel, I inadvertently sensed the unique aura of the Order of the Holy Dragon, what this means is self-evident. The Order of the Holy Dragon will only be in silence if it is not energized, it is no different from the mortal iron and dead things, the only way is if the Order of the Holy Dragon is energized by some kind of aura, it is not possible for it to be energized. Only when the Order of the Holy Dragon is pulled out by some kind of Qi will there be some fluctuations in its breath. At that time, the old man carefully followed the breath of the Order of the Holy Dragon to sense, and found that the Order of the Holy Dragon was in Jasons body. Jason? Sacred Son of Destruction hesitated, then said, I remember, Jason seems to be the grandson of Lewis, and he also shed with the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land lineage during todayspetition. Land lineage during todayspetition. Exactly this person. Lord Heaven opened his mouth and continued, Since Jason was able to cause Order of the Holy Dragons Qi fluctuations, this means Dragon Bloodline! Jason possesses Dragon Bloodline!Jackie took a deep breath and said word for word. Lord Heaven nodded and said, If he possesses Dragon Bloodline, then his destiny should be suppressed or sealed. Otherwise, if Dragon Bloodline is manifested, the Order of the Holy Dragon will be fully revived and stimted, and the fluctuating chi will be even more intense. Now there was only a fluctuation of Qi, which was obviously not normal. If it is not possessing Dragon Bloodline, yet it is able to pull the Order of the Holy Dragon chi, then there may be some special factors. Dragon Bloodline? The gaze in Sacred Son of Destructions eyes sank, and he then said, Jasons cultivation doesnt seem to be an ancient martial arts cultivation, and he follows the method of proving the way with force. However, I see that he is not very strong, that is, he is at the cultivation level of Quasi Sacred Realm. Rainbow on the side also said, Jasons Cultivation Realm doesnt look strong on the surface, but if he really is a Dragon Bloodline person, Im afraid that he also has superior strength. Whether its a dragon or a bug, well know in three days. Besides, he is only at the cultivation level of Quasi Sacred Realm, so what if we give him a breakthrough to Beginning Saint Realm? Sacred Son of Destruction said in an indifferent tone, with a sense of confidence and conceit in his words. Sacred Son of Destruction said this with a sense of confidence as well, he was already at the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, and in terms of Cultivation Realm he was confident that he was not weaker than any of the young prides, and he was only one step away from being able to advance to Full Saint Realm. Such strength was strong, so he was qualified to say such words. Since the Pavilion Master hasmanded that my Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage is no longer involved with the Palm Order lineage, there is no harm even if Jason possesses the Order of the Holy Dragon. But the other party is also not our enemy, perish you if you meet Jason in a sparring match, just defeat him, there is no need to act too much. Lord Heaven admonished. Okay, I know. Sacred Son of Destruction nodded his head, his eyes flickered with essence, as if he had other ns. Lord Heaven paused and then said, I can sense Order of the Holy Dragons aura, maybe some people can sense it as well. Its fine if nothing happens, if something happens, I, Sacred Dragon Pavilion, will definitely retrieve this Order of the Holy Dragon, and it must not be intercepted by the rest of the forces. Jackie thought for a moment and asked, Then should we inform the Pavilion Master about this matter? Lord Heaven shook his head and said, It is not appropriate for the Pavilion Master toe out at the moment. Lets not disturb the Pavilion Master and wait and see what happens first. Good! Jackie nodded. This night, not only Sacred Dragon Pavilions side, the other forces, such as Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, and Heaven Sealing Sacred Land were all a bit abnormal, giving people the impression that they were discussing something behind closed doors. Something is going on behind closed doors, and it gives the impression that something is being discussed behind closed doors. A storm seems to be brewing underneath the apparent calm. This also makes this Ancient Martial Arts Conference seemingly calm, but in reality, there are also turbulent and treacherous undercurrents in the shadows. Chapter 1666 – Battle of Heaven’s Pride (I) Ancient Martial Arts Conference field periphery, south house. Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, and Joseph are still drinking. As for Jason, the table they met at had already dispersed, and it was gettingte at night, so they dispersed to get some rest. Yusup, that grandson of yours is not bad, he is out of the Formation Way, I can see that he has a hint of the Emperors Qi? Where did you find this? Old Mr. Miller asked suspiciously. Yusupughed and said, Dont forget what Yusup does. Most of his life has been spent traveling between famous mountains and rivers, so its not surprising that he really found a terrain that breeds the Emperors Qi. Thats true. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, The young people of this generation are still extremely bright, much stronger than our generation, even those reclusive sects Holy Land havee out in session, it is truly a golden age where the heroes rise up side by side. Yusups eyes shed as he slowly said, Those forces are not simple. None of them are weaker than the Goodwin family, or even stronger. Lets take that Heaven Sealing Sacred Land for example, it is said to be a powerful force that originated from an ancient lineage. The people of this lineage have always been extremely strong and overbearing. The two of you have offended them today, so you should still keep an eye out. Old Mr. Miller grunted and said in an unimpressed manner, Old me is not scared. So what if Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is powerful? So what if they want to use Jason as an example for no reason, who gave him the guts to do so? Its fine for them to be peaceful, but if they make a move, it might as well be a battle! Your temper really hasnt changed at all. Yusupughed and shook his head. Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, these are all powerful forces on one side, and now that they have alle out of the woodwork, perhaps its these forces Supreme Powerful One has calcted something. Joseph opened his mouth and continued, Lets just ignore what they are trying to calcte, if they are calcting on our descendants, even if we give up this old life, we might as well fight. When that is the case, we are also not to be bullied. Yusup nodded his head, then he raised his gaze and looked towards the direction of Miller Residence, appearing to say in a somewhat meaningful manner, You guys say, the Miller family that pale dragon is still around?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Josephs face was stunned, then he shook his head and sighed lightly, saying, Miller Dragon is a pity. The true pride of thest generation, if there is no change, this Hyacinth will certainly have a ce for him. Old Mr. Miller was slightly silent and said after taking a puff of dry tobo, Patrick this person is indeed a pity. I cant say that its bad luck, but there are times when some changes cant be changed by manpower. I think that Patrick will not fall silent so easily. Perhaps, he will still present a stunning side in front of the worlds eyes. Yusups eyes shed as he looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old Mr. Miller, do you mean that Patrick can still rise again? Maybe Patrick is still alive, but back then he was trapped by the nine dragon lock. nine dragon lock can grind the origin of martial arts saints, even if he is still alive, Im afraid he is just an ordinary person. Maybe he was trapped as you said, as to whether he can regain his elegance back then is up to his destiny. Old Mr. Miller said. Yusup nodded, the matter of that year was tooplicated, even Yusup did not want to say more. Yusup was different from Old Mr. Miller, while Old Mr. Miller was a recluse, Yusup had been in Hyacinth, so he had witnessed the rise of Miller Dragon, witnessed this young mans talent and the supreme power of the enemy. Speaking of which, Yusup was extremely appreciative of Miller Dragon, believing that over the past hundred years in Hyacinth, Miller Dragon was the most outstanding cultivation powerhouse after Lewis. To be recognized by Yusup, not only lies in Miller Dragons strong cultivation aspect, but also lies in Miller Dragons human character and chivalrous behavior which is admired by people. However, its a pity. Back then, a change of events, but let this famous young man like a sh in the pan, by the nine dragon lock trapped, so silent for more than twenty years. You guys say, this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, will Ron Stenhousee toyout? Joseph looked at Old Mr. Miller and Yusup and asked. Yusup said, Although Ron Stenhouse is not seen or heard, he has always been active in Hyacinth, and he has been behind some of the big events that have happened in Hyacinth over the past few decades, said Yusup, With the opening of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he will not be able to bear the loneliness. This person definitely cant stand the loneliness and will definitely have ayout. Old Mr. Miller sneered and said, If this liar really dares to show up, I will definitely intercept him and see whether his mouth is powerful or my fists are powerful. Yusup and Joseph looked at each other andughed, which was in line with Old Mr. Millers style. Three dayster. These three days Jason was basically adjusting himself while quenching his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, since taking that one Golden Bone Pill, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique had been quenched to the peak of the High Realm, but he was slow to break through to the Extreme Realm. He thought to himself that this might have something to do with his own Cultivation Realm. Perhaps after his own Cultivation broke through, Grand Vajra Realm Physique would break through as well. In addition to quenching Grand Vajra Realm Physique, Jason was also cultivating his own Three Great Secret Techniques, the power of the Great Dragon had be more majestic, The Sacred Dragon Techniques Physical Art of Unification realm was also deepening, Holy Dragons Breath moisturizes his entire body, and his Secret Realm Power has been quenched to a pinnacle of its current realm. Wolf Boy was mainly recuperating from his injuries while consolidating his Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation. He had gained a lot of benefits from killing Ryan, taking Ryans destiny and luck, which he needed to digest slowly. As for the second round, Jason also told Wolf Boy that if he drew a powerful opponent, he should admit defeat. Wolf Boys biggest goal of participating in Ancient Martial Arts Conference was to solve the problem of his arch-enemy, and now that this goal has been achieved, it doesnt matter if he doesnt participate in theter rounds of the tournament. On this day, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue was overcrowded again, countless people were waiting with baited breath to see who the twelve Heavens Pride who advanced would face each other. The advanced twelve Celestial Pride, except for Hanks light defeat, the others basically didnt have too many surprises, so the next matchup was the real Celestial Pride duel, and the attraction was naturally great. At this time, Jason and other twelve advanced heavenly pride has stood on the stage, ready to begin to draw lots. On the stage, a transparent stic container contained 12 small balls, one for each person, and after taking them out and crushing them, they could know who their opponents were. Jason and the others walked over and picked up a ball from the stic container. Jason picked up a ball and crushed it. Inside was abel with the words Group 6 written on it. This means that of the remaining eleven people, whoever gets the Group 6 tag will be Jasons opponent. After the draw waspleted, Alvin, the president of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference Association on the stage, began to read out the group matches, holding a microphone in his hand, he said loudly: Group 1: Sacred Son of Destruction, Hilton! Group 2: Zack, Henderson! Group 3: Finn, Demon Son! Group 4: Heavenly Blood, Louis! Group 5: Robert, Wolf Boy! Group 6: Jason, Tommy! The draw for the group matchups was announced. Jasons heart was stirred, he was unexpectedly ced in the same group as Tommy, he looked towards Tommy. Tommy also looked towards Jason, but his gaze was cold and his face was calm, as if he wasnt surprised by the result of this draw. Interesting! The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold aura red up. Chapter 1667 – Battle of Heaven’s Pride (II) After the twelve advancing Celestial Pride had been drawn and grouped, the next step was the duel between these six groups of Celestial Pride. Unlike the previous round of twelve groups, this time the matchups were done in groups. First is the first groups duel C Sacred Son of DestructionVSHilton! Sacred Son of Destruction was from Sacred Dragon Pavilion, and was the leader of the younger generation of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, while Hilton was from Divine Meteor Sect, and was also the leader of the younger generation of Divine Meteor Sect. Hilton is from Divine Meteor Sect. Hyacinth in some of the old veterans know some of the secrets, know that Sacred Dragon Pavilion line and Divine Meteor Sect line is not the same, a hundred years ago there was a fight to fight. Even though these forces have been living in seclusion for the past hundred years, the hatred between each other has not been washed away by the years, but on the contrary, it has umted deeper and the resentment has be heavier, which cannot be regted at all. Therefore, this battle between Sacred Son of Destruction and Hilton was considered to be the first head-on battle between these two forces after a hundred years. In a sense, these two people represented their respective sects, and as victory or defeat was rted to the face and prestige of their respective sects, it was foreseeable that this battle would definitely be extremely fierce. Soon, the battle between Sacred Son of Destruction and Hilton began. This battle attracted the attention of all the forces in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Sacred Dragon Pavilion and Divine Meteor Sect naturally needless to say, as their disciples fought against each other, they were bound to pay close attention. Other powerful people, such as Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Joseph, etc. are also watching, and their purpose is also to see what is so outstanding about the cultivation techniques of these unseen forces with ancient legacies. Jason, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Dark Phoniex, Robert, Emily and some others also gathered to watch this battle. Knowing the enemy and knowing yourself is the only way to win a hundred battles. Jason also wanted to see the Cultivation Battle Skills characteristics of these Saint Son level disciples trained by forces with the strongest heritage. In the sparring ring. Sacred Son of Destruction and Hilton stood opposite each other, not yet officially fighting, but the strongest battle intent that permeated both of them had already enveloped the scene, extremely intense and appalling. Sacred Son of Destruction face cold, ice-cold eyes contain killing machine, body hidden surrounded by a kill the gas, that kill the gas is like cohesion into ance, piercing the sky, indestructible, horrifying horror! Hiltons face is like a crown of jade, looking extremely handsome and extraordinary, his own temperament is like an immortal in the world, I do not know how many young women to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference by storm. At this moment, Hiltons face was as usual, but his body was full of battle spirit, and his body was as powerful as a god or goddess, and his body was filled with a god and devils spirit, stretching across heaven and earth. The first group battle begins! The ancient martial arts referee gave an order, and this battle officially began. Destruction, if you want to walk a path of invincibility, then you cannot afford to have a single defeat, use the momentum of a total victory to pile up your invincible beliefs and momentum, and use this momentum to impact Full Saint Realm, Hilton opened his mouth, as he stared at Sacred Son of Destruction. His tone was calm, but contained a fierce battle intent as he continued, Today, I will let you lose to me, and the undefeatable aura that youve been cultivating for years will be seized by me, aplishing my path to invincibility! What a lot of nonsense. If you want to defeat me, show me your skills, or else Ill waste you today! Sacred Son of Destruction opened his mouth, his tone appeared domineering, and just as his words fell, his entire persons footsteps moved, instantly arriving in front of Hilton under the execution of his exquisite and iparable steps, and he sted out with a fist. The fist is simple and simple, seems to be a in and simple punch, not subtle andplicated fist changes, but it is a kind of spiritual pressure, let a persons spiritual soul as if it was subjected to heavy pressure and trauma, even if it is the observer under the ring, after sensing the punch of this fist, there is a kind of unsteady mind, heart and soul broken feeling. Soul Destruction Fist! Sacred Dragon Pavilion is a powerful fist, which can pose a fatal threat to the human spirit and soul, not only injuring but also destroying the soul, those who are not strong in spirit, facing the attack of Soul Destruction Fist, there will be a short period of trance and hesitation, and the instantaneous trance is enough for the opponent to be killed by a single blow of the attack. Hilton was obviously prepared for Sacred Son of Destructions boxing, his essence and spirit coalesced to the peak state, holding the essence and will, not being pulled by the Soul Destruction Fists punching power, at the same time he drank coldly, evolving the Divine Meteor Sects inheritance of ancient Supreme Fist Dao C Divine and Demonic Fall Stance! Boom! As Hiltons fist evolved and bombarded, the entire heaven and earth came alive with a roaring sound, monstrous qi and blood surged madly, and majestic and thick Saint-level power swept over like an ocean, enveloping the sky. The fist momentum manifested by the fist intent was like a side of the battlefield of gods and devils appeared, with the vision of gods and devils falling, the divine might was vast, and the magic power was boundless, like this fist sted out, could subdue the gods and devils and make the gods and devils fall! Hiltons aura has also changed, from that fluttering like a gentleman of the worlds temperament transformed into a god-ying and devil-ying existence, covered with blood and qi surrounded by a ferocious aura, attacking and killing out of the fist power of sound and prestige, appalling power! Whether it was Sacred Son of Destruction or Hilton, there was no intention to test each other, and the first strike was the most powerful killing move, striving to suppress the opponent at the first time. Boom sound, the two peoples attack has been entangled together, fist collision sound resounded in the air, the impact of the holy level of power together detonated on the spot, the formation of the holy level pressure is extremely terrible. In the scene, some Hyacinth martial artists with slightly weaker strength couldnt help but retreat, and some of those who were close by were pressed by that pressure to the point that their faces turned white and their bodies trembled. Jason stared at the battle between these two heavenly prides, and his face was also slightly gloomy. It was very strong! Whether it is Sacred Son of Destruction doubt Hilton, are Beginning Saint Realm peak of the existence of their qi and blood majestic, holy power surging, the cultivation of the battle technique is even more powerful and outstanding, should be the ultimate fist road inherited from the ancient times.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Zack, who was on the side, took a deep breath and slowly said: If the strength of Hank, who fought against me in the first round, is simr to these two people, then it is indeed a fluke that I won. Otherwise, if Hank really wants to break out his full strength from the start, I wont be able to defeat him even if I use Formation Way. Jason smiled lightly and said, Zack, there is no need to feel inferior to them. The cultivation resources that these people possess are beyond our reach. There are countless Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that can be birthed in an independent small world. What about the outside world? The outside world has a scarce cultivation environment and scarce resources, so we are already very strong to be able to cultivate like this. If you and Marcel had the cultivation resources of such people, then you would only be stronger than them. Zackughed and said, Im not saying that Im discouraged or anything, Im just talking about the fact that Sacred Realm is just a start, and just because theyre strong now doesnt mean that we cant catch up with them in the future. Zack is right. Marcel nodded in agreement. Right at this moment, not far from the right side of the ring, a stunningly beautiful figure was slowly walking, with a strange fragrance permeating the air, with a noble temperament like a divine phoenix from the nine heavens, and just that graceful and delicate posture was enough to make people fall in love with their souls. Purple Phoenix Saintess! Purple Phoenix Saintess also came to follow this battle. Behind them, there were a few heroic figuresing along, like they were traveling with Purple Phoenix Saintess, and upon closer inspection, they were actually Tommy, Hank, Heavenly Blood, and Henderson. Chapter 1668 – Conflict Re-emerges Jason froze at the sight. Whats the meaning?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. One woman vs. four men? He admitted that at this moment, he had some wrong thoughts. With Purple Phoenix Saintesss noble and holy identity, Jason felt that his thoughts were a bit sphemous, but there was no way for him not to think in that direction. Jasons heart also sighed a little darkly that Purple Phoenix Saintesss charm was really great, to be able to attract these four great prides of heaven to follow her, was this apetition for the hearts of the beautiful? It was simply too much to put Robert in his eyes! Thinking of this, Jason looked at Robert and said, Da- Just after the words left his mouth, what ushered in was Roberts murderous death re, his eyes ring at Jason one after another, his face darkening, with a look that if you do continue to speak further, he will fight with you for his life. Jason reacted, thinking that he should change this straight-talking problem of his own, and not to provoke this ck-faced Roberts bottom line in front of everyone. Robert, I remember arent you pursuing Purple Phoenix Saintess? Look over there, Tommy and the four of them are all starry-eyed, if you dont go over and intervene, what if Purple Phoenix Saintess heart is taken by someone else? Jason said bitterly. Robert gritted his teeth and said, Who said Im going to pursue Purple Phoenix Saintess? Emily, who was on the side, bristled and said, Brother, whats so bad to admit? The family has always supported you in your pursuit of Purple Phoenix Saintess, who possesses True Phoenix, and even inspired True Phoenix Bloodline, which is said to be extremely rare, not even one in a hundred years. Grandpa said, brother, if you can chase Purple Phoenix Saintess into your hands and be the Parker familys daughter-inw, then the Parker familys future cultivation bloodline will be the strongest, and the cultivation will prosper. Emily, you, youC Roberts face became even darker, simply overwhelmed with wonder, thinking to himself, is this still his sister? Is there such a thing as you tearing down the stage like this? Yes, there is such a thing, but isnt this the Parker familys family matter? How can you let your brothers face go when you say it out loud? Darcey smiled sweetly and said: My fairdy, the gentleman good martyred. Purple Phoenix Saintess is gifted with extraordinary talent, is even more beautiful. Robert really want to like, why dont you boldly pursue. The martial artist must fight, not only to cultivate the talent of the Parker family, but also to make the Parker family a better one. The Parker family has a lot to offer. Martial artists must fight, in addition to Cultivation, encountering the favorite dao couple can also must fight. Robert, only you have this qualification to pursue. If I had your strength and heritage, I would have gone after you a long time ago. Fertilizer doesnt flow into outsiders fields, Robert, you dont want to miss out on it. Zack said with a smile. Marcel alsoughed and said, Heroes and beauties are matched in ancient times. Robert, if you like it then go and pursue it bravely. Roberts originally dark face reddened a bit and looked like it was so dark that it reached a new realm. Martial artists should focus on CULTIVATION, and it is not appropriate to talk about childrens personal feelings at the moment. This time my main mission is to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, let me start by watching these twopetitors fight against each other first. Robert said in a hurry. Jason nced at the duel in the ring arena, the fight between Sacred Son of Destruction and Hilton had already entered into a white heat, the two Cultivation Realm wereparable and simr in strength, appearing to be indistinguishable from each other. Spare the battle is extremely violent, but for a while it is also difficult to distinguish victory and defeat. Immediately, Jason pulled Roberts arm and dragged him towards Purple Phoenix Saintess. Robert was first stunned, then sensing Jasons intention, he was anxious and said in a hurry, names Millers, what are you doing? You, you mad, names Millers asshole you let go of me! Jasons action of pulling Robert and forcing his way over had already attracted the attention of the people on Purple Phoenix Saintess side, including Tommy, Hank, Heavenly Blood, Henderson and others who all looked over. Purple Phoenix Saintesss beautiful eyes with a little bit of golden radiance were even more puzzled, she naturally recognized Jason, having seen him in Ghost Doctor Valleyst time. However, she did not have a good impression of Jason, she only felt that Jason was too frivolous,st time in Ghost Doctor Valley, she had been flirted with by this guy a lot. This time, what is this shameless guy going to do? Robert, youre a big man, you just like a woman. What is there to be embarrassed about? Do you think that liking someone is just like that pregnancy, with the passage of time the bigger the belly the more obvious? Thats impossible. Who knows if you dont say it. These days, whats wrong with ying around, but still ying around with crushes? Jason said in a snarky tone. Purple Phoenix Saintess looked at Robert as if she heard something, and when she turned her eyes to Jason, the gaze looked a little cold. Jason did not think so, said: Purple Phoenix Saintess, I know you have a prejudice against me, thinking that even if all the men in the world died, you would not look at me. You dont have to worry about that, I actually dont have any feelings for you either. Today I am helping Robert to say a few words. Look at Robert, he is handsome and sunny, in terms of appearance, he is much better than the Goodwin turtles. And Robert is from a big family, so he is surely a good match for his family. These are not the key, the key is Roberts deeper than the sea deeper than the sky high deep love ah. Dont you want to show it? Jason!Robert couldnt take it anymore and growled lowly, he looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess and then back to Jason and said in an annoyed voice, Ill handle my own affairs, dont get involved. Hank on the opposite side sneered, staring at Jason with an unkind gaze and said, Its just Quasi Sacred Realm, how dare you stand here? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he looked out of the corner of his eye at Hank and said with a smile, s, the Beginning Saint Realm that was brushed off in the first round? Youve built up this Beginning Saint Realm by taking pills, havent you? You still have the face to stay here? If I were you, I would have already tucked my tail and rolled back to Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. Hanks face instantly turned blue, being brushed off in the first round had almost be a stain on him, and he coldly stared at Jason with murderous intent surging through him. Snow, who was also from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, also stood on the side, her frosty jade face turned cold and said, Master Fengs strength is obvious to all, he was just careless for a moment, which is not a bad thing, and he wont make this mistake again in the future. On the contrary, its you, Quasi Sacred Realm is just a mere thing, you also have the nerve to disgrace yourself here? Jason nced at Snow, rubbed his chin and smiled, Girl, you look cold. A man as masculine and handsome as me has a charisma value that rubs off on him. Youre actually looking at me with a look of disgust? Not normal! Im thinking, girl, youre not sexually frigid, are you? Its a disease that has to be cured! It just so happens that Im very experienced with this aspect of the disease, do you want to try? Jason, youre looking for death! Snow was enraged, her face caged in frost, she came from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, she had always been cold and proud, when had she ever suffered such a disgrace? She drank coldly, her figure moved, and she took the lead in attacking Jason. Jason did not make a move, on the contrary, a ck shadow shed out from his side, meeting Snow. Chapter 1669 Destruction Gun Snow attack is extremely swift, a shot has a cold and extreme holy power in the surge, evolved attack is like a cold ice sword, extremely bone piercing, in that the power of the saint level, under the support, this attack forward. This woman is also Beginning Saint Realm. However, looking at it, she should have just been promoted to Beginning Saint Realm, but such strength is already extremely extraordinary. Whoosh! A ck silhouette shed out, meeting Snows attack with a fist, with a strand of The power of the Emperor surging, and an iparably pure Dark Origin power erupting in full force. Bang! The ck silhouette retreated a few steps as the sound of the attack rang out, and it was Dark Phoniex. For Dark Phoniexs shot Jason did not feel surprised, Dark Phoniex Bloodline activated after she suppressed the stock origin breath, she wanted to sublimate in the battle, through the battle to sharpen the cultivation of Quasi-Emperor Realm, and then in one fell swoop to break the realm. An opponent like Snow who was a first-time Beginning Saint Realm was undoubtedly a good choice. Snow all froze, she did not expect that there would be a woman to stand up for Jason, the key is that this woman is also extremely beautiful, that cold temperament is enough to amaze all beings, coupled with the kind of sexy and hot body unique to western beauties, where to stand, enough to look down on the crowd, a glimpse of the mountains. Dark Phoniex, shes all yours, give her a good beating. Do you really think that just because youre from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, you can suppress whoever you want? This world is not the small world where your Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is located. Jason said. names Millers, you seek death! Snow was furious, that jade face became even more icy cold, and her eyes were filled with an indignant rage. Dark Phoniexs gaze was cold, her body moved, and she performed Phoenix Origin Technique to attack Snow again. Snow was infuriated, she could see that Dark Phoniex was following the path of Cultivation which is based on power, however, the Cultivation Realm she disyed was simr to the Quasi Sacred Realm of Hyacinths side, she snorted coldly and said, Quasi Sacred Realm, thats all it is. Sacred Realm, how dare you make a move against me? If you want to make a move then Ill suppress you first! Saying that, Snow utilized the Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands Secret Battle Technique and attacked Dark Phoniex forcefully. The two women battled together. Jason, who was the party involved, was at ease, his eyes looking towards Purple Phoenix Saintess, pursuing, Saintess, you should make a statement. its embarrassing for Robert to stand here. At these words, Roberts face darkened, and he had the urge to storm out and beat Jason up. Everyones attention had already been diverted, but this guy brought it up again, what did he mean? Purple Phoenix Saintess nced at Jason and paid no attention. Jasonughed, narrowed his eyes at Tommy, and said, Regulus Little Turtle, youre also going to pursue Purple Phoenix Saintess? Although Im not a fan of Purple Phoenix Saintess, someone else is at least the No. 1 beauty of Hyacinth Ladies. You are a toad trying to eat swans meat understand? Tommy was furious, he took a step forward, his own killing intent was intense, staring at Jason, saying, Jason, what do you want to do with your repeated provocations? Do you want to die early?N?velDrama.Org content. Dont be anxious, you and I will have a battle sooner orter, why are you anxious? Jasonughed and said, I think youre pissed off because youre poking at a sore spot? Tommy was about to say something, when suddenly his gaze snapped towards the ring. Jason also sensed the change in aura in the ring arena, and he too turned his eyes towards the duel in the ring arena. Boom! Sacred Son of Destruction and Hiltons fist once again sted together, rolling holy power like a tide, a terrifying collision urred, the power vortex formed by the collision shook the void, the entire space seemed to fluctuate. When Hiltons fist sted down, his god-like qi and blood swept and devoured Sacred Son of Destruction, the huge fist shadow was like a god or devil descending, and a horrible scene of gods and devils falling and blood raining down on the sky emerged, making peoples scalp numb even when they looked at it. Sacred Son of Destruction fist breaks through the air, Soul Destruction Fist straight to the soul, containing the power of the saint level surging, berserk to the extreme, with an unparalleled momentum toward the front of the bombardment. As their fists fell, each of them coughed up blood from their mouths again, both of them were already injured from the battle. However, this time, Sacred Son of Destructions figure was falling back one after another, his footsteps were unsteady, and his qi and blood also had some ups and downs, as if he was not able to defeat Hiltons punch that was as if he was possessed by a god or a demon. Its over! Seeing this scene, Hiltons face was cold, as he bullied his way up, riding on this victory. Hiltons Divine and Demonic Fall Stance wrapped itself around Sacred Son of Destruction, and his powerful punch tore through the void, suppressing Sacred Son of Destruction with a thunderous momentum. At that moment, Sacred Son of Destructions gaze abruptly turned cold, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. In an instant, an extremely terrifying destructive aura surged out from his body, and under the rendering of that destructive aura, it gave off a feeling of the sky copsing and the end of the world descending, and the entire world was filled with that destructive intent, and the side of the space Sacred Son of Destruction stood on looked like it was going to copse and break, releasing a morose and terrifying destructive intent. Watch out! At this moment, Divine Meteor Sect Grand Elder Jenkins couldnt help but open his mouth and bellowed. Jenkins, when disciples of the sects fight against each other, the people of their respective sects are not allowed to mor, are you trying to start a battle between the two sects once again? Lord Heavens cold voice came out, and the Sacred Level aura emanating from himself also locked onto Jenkins. At the same time, in the ring. Sacred Son of Destruction steeply and coldly shouted, Destruction Gun! Sacred Son of Destructions fists shot out in unison, driving up an iparably mysterious fist track, the horrifyingly thick Destruction Qi diffused by himself pulled up the majestic and thick Sacred Level power, and the fist meaning he evolved formed the shadow of ance, and the endless Destruction Qi and Sacred Level power poured into the shadow of thatnce, which was actually solidified as if it was a real cknce. Snort! In an instant, thisnce shadow had already stabbed out towards the front. Destruction Gun, Hiltons fist power evolved God and Devil shadow have copsed, this gun is too fast, like lightning and mes, even if Jenkins opened his mouth to prompt, Hilton was not able to make any reaction. The next momentC Plop! This long gun shadow prated through Hiltons fist momentum, and the tip of the gun stabbed on Hiltons chest. Puh- Hiltons figure retreated backwards, coughing up blood with his mouth open, a face as white as paper, his own aura decaying rapidly, with an aura of destruction lingering around him, causing his fleshly body and qi and blood to take on a broken meaning. Anyone could see that Hilton had suffered a heavy blow and was extremely injured. After Hilton stabilized his footsteps, heughed ruefully, then said in a calm tone, I lost! Destruction Gun didnt think that you had even cultivated the Destruction Gun! Sacred Son of Destruction facepalmed, since Hilton had conceded defeat, ording to the rules of ring sparring, it was inconvenient for him to strike again. Sacred Son of Destruction stepped down from the ring, the person from Sacred Dragon Pavilion was already in the lead, he seriously injured Hilton in this battle, and he also had injuries himself, he needed to take the time to recuperate his injuries. After all, after this victory, there is still a big battle behind. Sacred Son of Destruction, victorious! With the ancient martial arts referees pronouncement, the first group of dueling results arose, and Sacred Son of Destruction killed its way into the top six. Chapter 1670 – Two Women’s Battle The first group of matchups ended, and the second group of matchups would take ce next. Seeing Sacred Son of Destructionsst-minute outburst of his most powerful battle technique, Tommy, Heavenly Blood, and Hendersons faces were a bit gloomy. Destruction Gun! Sacred Dragon Pavilions three most powerful killing techniques! Jason was also recalling the mighty power of Sacred Son of Destructions strike, and he thought about whether he could have resisted that shot if he were himself. Jason did some calctions, he felt that he should be able to withstand it, after all, he had the Grand Vajra Realm Physique to protect him, besides, his Cultivation Battle Technique from the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood wasnt easy to eat either. This strike was considered Sacred Son of Destructions bottom card, which was now exposed in order to defeat Hilton. The next time his opponent, he was bound to be on guard. The problem was, who could guarantee that Sacred Son of Destruction wouldnt have another card? It wasnt just Sacred Son of Destruction, it was the same for everyone else. Jason didnt bother to think about that much as he turned his gaze and focused on the match between Dark Phoniex and Snow. The two women looked like they were fighting for real, and things were still going on because of Jason. Those who didnt know better thought that these two great beauties were jealous of Jason and thus fighting. Emily was watching intently, Dark Phoniex was one of her few recognized friends, of course she would not stand by and watch. If Dark Phoniex was really in danger, she would definitely step in. She didnt care about winning with the many. Snow was evolving Heaven Sealing Technique of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, she didnt take the enemy lightly, she poured in all her strength, her bodys holy power surged with an icy cold meaning, as she evolved her fist prints, the surrounding void seemed to be frozen and imprisoned, restricting Dark Phoniexs form so that she could attack with all her strength. Dark Phoniex was slightly suppressed, but the degree of suppression was not great, in terms of battle experience, Snow could not bepared to Dark Phoniex, several times Snows powerful killing moves were judged in advance by Dark Phoniex based on rich experience, avoided whileunching counterattacks, forcing Snow once in a mess. If not for Snows stronger Cultivation Realm and Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands excellent secret battle skills, she might not be a match for Dark Phoniex. Snow was infuriated and indignant, her Cultivation Realm was obviously stronger, but she couldnt help Dark Phoniex, even though she had the upper hand, anyone with a discerning eye could see that in the end, there was no telling who would win and who would lose. Dark Phoniex every strike is too precise, without the slightest dy, for the control of the situation ispletely in the heart, a hit is not hit she will immediately body retreat, do not give Snow the opportunity to counterattack, which makes Snow is very suffocating. Ban!N?velDrama.Org content. Seal! Snow let out a cold shout, she performed the strongest confinement technique in Heaven Sealing Technique, theplicated and mysterious moves evolved by her hands fists drove up the fluctuation of her own Saint-level power, the ice-cold and piercing Saint-level power swept towards Dark Phoniex, with the performance of the secret technique, the emptiness was as if it had been solidified, which brought Dark Phoniex a sense of being sealed and confined, which made Snow feel very frustrated. The air around her seemed to be sticky and frozen, and her Secret Realm Power was also restricted and hindered. In this instant, Snow let out a shout, evolved his fist, and the powerful fist wrapped with the power of the Holy Realm seemed to turn into a frozen sword, stabbing straight at Dark Phoniex. Dark Phoniex dark origin power surging, her figure was confined under thete step, has been unable to dodge, the only way to meet the fist to resist Snow this attack. Bang! In the sound of the fist, the two peoples fist contains the power of the fist exploded, the shock of the force swept around, only to see Snows fist is like a sword, breaking through Dark Phoniexs fist, Dark Phoniex shocked backward a few steps. Snowughed coldly after seeing this and said, Lets see how you can still run! Dark Phoniexs face remained unchanged, his long and charming phoenix eyes nced at Snow, and he said in a cold tone, This battle should be over! After saying that, Dark Phoniex no longer suppressed the origin qi in the depths of her bloodline. Originally, she fought with Snow to polish her Cultivation, making the Cultivation Realm of Quasi-Emperor Realm more consolidated and skillful, and to prepare for the realm-breaking in the future. Now, she felt that the time was ripe for her to choose to break the realm. In an instant, that supremely pure and strong Origin Qi deep within Dark Phoniex Bloodline surged madly, turning into a stream of pure Dark Phoenix Power surging all over her body, eventually converging towards her Secret Realm of Power. A monstrous and intense Dark Phoenix Power spread out from her body, vaguely transforming into the silhouette of a Dark Phoniex behind her. At that moment, heaven and earth shook, and a source of power that seemed toe from the source of darkness was surging and tossing. Such a change immediately caught the attention of quite a few powerful people in the arena, and when a single gaze looked over, everyone froze- Phoenix Bloodline? Besides Purple Phoenix Saintess, there is actually another Phoenix Bloodline? Who is this woman? What pure power! This is the aura of power from the Dark Origin, another extreme Phoenix Bloodline, different from True Phoenix Bloodline, yet powerful enough! This woman is preparing to break through the realm, from the power attributes it seems that she is walking the path of Cultivation that is based on force, with such a dense and deep Origin Qi, it seems that her bloodline has been fully stimted, and from the power origin, it is no weaker than Purple Phoenix Saintess! All around, there were voices of powerful people discussing. The face of Purple Phoenix Saintess, who was standing on the side, changed abruptly, as Dark Phoniexs origin aura was fully disyed, she vaguely felt a trace of restlessness in her True Phoenix Bloodline, which seemed to want to revive on its own, as if it had encountered apetitor, wanting topete with it. True Phoenix Bloodline is supreme and noble, just like the divine phoenix in the nine heavens, divine and extraordinary; Dark Phoenix Bloodline interprets the source of dark power, supreme and unrivaled, releasing a monstrous might. Just like the principle that one mountain cannot amodate two tigers. Purple Phoenix Saintess True Phoenix Bloodline naturally could not tolerate other Phoenix Bloodlines to provoke its divine and extraordinary might. However, Purple Phoenix Saintess still suppressed the agitation of her own bloodline power and did not show anything, but in her heart, she was secretly shocked, she really did not think that there would be another Phoenix Bloodline power in this world. At this time, Dark Phoniex behind the emergence of Dark Phoniex virtual image is undergoing a metamorphosis, as the phoenix nirvana, when the rolling like a tide of darkness of the essence of the qi continue to replenish and support the steeply- ng! There seemed to be the sound of a phoenix chirping, loud and clear, the sound shook the nine heavens, containing a pressure that covered the nine heavens. Dark Phoniex behind the emergence of the ck phoenix virtual image ispleted metamorphosis, so the phoenix nirvana, wings spread, trance to give a person a sense of covering the sky and the sun. Since then, Dark Phoniexs own origin breath climbed violently, breaking through the confinement of her own realm with a single blow, endless Emperor-level breath surrounding her body, a powerful real Emperor Realms origin breath was also released from her body. Boom! At the same time, Snows attack had already struck again, her face was cold, and she interpreted the strongest fist, and there was a piercing, bone-chilling Saint-level power surging in her fist, as she wanted to interrupt Dark Phoniexs metamorphosis. Dark Phoniexs gaze was cold, looking at Snow who attacked and killed her, she interpreted Phoenix Origin Techniques attack, and a Dark Origins The power of the Emperor exploded strongly along her fist, and the trajectory of her fist was like a phoenix that swooped down to meet the enemy, and at the same time, Dark Phoniexs shadow that surfaced behind her also exploded, and the Dark Phoniex shadow that surfaced behind her also exploded, and the Dark Phoniex shadow that surfaced behind her also exploded. At the same time, the shadow of Phoniex that appeared behind her also merged into this punch, and it sted towards Snow. Rumble! A loud vibration of the sting sound rang out, apanied by a muffled grunt, actually saw Snow whole person to fly out, staggering feet, backward one after another, and finally was a sound of flopping, a buttocks to sit on the ground. Chapter 1671 Formation Way Dark Phoniex looked at Snow, who had fallen to the ground in front of her, and she did not strike again. She had already sessfully promoted to First Emperor Realm, and under the overly thick and pure Dark Origin Qi in the depths of her bloodline, she had gone a long way forward after promoting to First Emperor Realm, and was already approaching the high level of First Emperor Realm. Snow was only the first time she was promoted to Beginning Saint Realm, and in a sh, her Cultivation Realm had already been surpassed by Dark Phoniex, plus Dark Phoniex was equipped with Dark Phoenix Bloodline, the strongest Dark Origin power, both in terms of quality and purity, was far superior to Snow. It was far superior to Snow. For Dark Phoniex, there was no need to continue fighting in this battle. Snow stood up, she felt iparably ashamed and humiliated, she was one of the most outstanding disciples of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and her background was also extremely amazing, her family lineage was considered to be a big power in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and her grandfather was even a Sacred Level powerhouse. Therefore, Snow was ustomed to being strong, how had she ever felt such shame and frustration? Standing up, she was furious with shame and wanted to continue striking, when Hank at the side frowned and said, Snow, stop! Snow stomped her foot as she looked over at Hank and said in an annoyed voice, Why should I stop? You are also a disciple of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, are you just going to stand by and watch while Im being bullied? ording to me you should have stepped in and subdued this woman and that Jason! It is said that big boobs have no brain, but I never thought that you are so different, having no boobs and no brain. Jason opened his mouth unflinchingly, snickering, What do you take you Heaven Sealing Sacred Land for? Suppressing it when you say so? Its ridiculous! Jason, Im going to kill you! Snow was furious, her face chilling, her body trembling with anger. How had she ever been humiliated like this? Never before! Even if she was knocked back by Dark Phoniex in front of everyone, she actually had to endure verbal humiliation from Jason, she really couldnt stand it.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At this moment, Rus voice came violently, Sacred Son of Destruction, Snow,e back. No fooling around. Hearing Rus voice with a scolding tone, Snow was extremely unwilling, she stomped her foot and stared at Jason with her beautiful eyes containing fury, and said, Its not over yet, in the future, you will pay the price for todays words! Hank didnt say anything, and took Snow to leave from this ce first, before he left, he looked at Jasons eyes with a sh of morose killing intent. Jason was unimpressed, as the second group was about to begin. The second group is Zack versus Henderson. Henderson is from the Ghost Tomb Sect, he is extremely strong, and is also the peak of Beginning Saint Realm. With Zacks Formation Way, hes barely Beginning Saint Realm, so this is not a good match for Zack. In the ring, Zack has made his way out onto the ring apron and confronts Henderson. Hendersons eyes were filled with a cold aura, and he was filled with a sinister aura, as if he had walked out of a graveyard of death, and he was tainted with a strong aura of death. Formation Way, interesting! Let me see what this Formation Way of yours is capable of! Youd better go all out, after all, Im not Hanks self-important fool, if you hide, Im afraid Ill beat you to death. The corner of Hendersons mouth raised in a sinister smile as he slowly said. I will naturally give it my all! Zack spoke in a calm tone and opened his mouth. Soon, with a whistle from the ancient martial arts referee, the second groups duel officially began. Hendersons body erupted a monstrous qi, the zing pressure rolled like a tide, the endless sinister qi was like rising up from the terrifying tomb in the depths of hell, encircling his body, giving a person a sense of being in the horror of the Shura Hell like a sense of horror, the thick sinister qi looked like 10, 000 ghostsing out, howling all over the ce, devouring the living beings. Fist of the Burying Sky! Henderson was the first to strike, he evolved his own fist, with Henderson as his name, this fist does have the might of burying the sky, driven by his fist, a sinister and sinister Saint-level power surged and erupted, invariably transforming into a ghostly creature, with teeth and ws, its shape was horrifying, and it was whistling and devouring towards Zack. Formation Technique! Zack calmly responded to the battle, he activated his Formation Way, the void shook, vaguely the brand of the terrain formation appeared in the void, the resulting power of the formation imprisoned the eight directions, and also locked towards Henderson. Hendersonughed coldly, appearing unperturbed, as if he had prepared for this, he steeply shouted out, Canyan Break! Rumble! Hendersons second fist gesture once again sted. The fist momentum evolved was like a blue ghost fire, without the slightest feeling of burning heat, but only a piercing coldness, which contained an iparable surge of Saint-level power. When this fist sted out, the void shook violently, the greatness of the void terrain array seemed to have been annihted, and in a sh of lightning and fire, Hendersons fist attack was already close to his eyes. Formation Martial Breakthrough! Zack activated his Formation Way battle technique and met Hendersons fist attack. Bang! Under the fist st, Zack could not withstand the impact of the strong and unrivaled Saint-level power of Hendersons fist, and his figure fell back one after another. Henderson saw that this fist failed to hurt Zack, his face shed a trace of color, the next moment he punched out, endless evil and horrible breath in the fist cohesion, embedded in the palpitating fluctuations of the holy power, presenting a fist vision is even more horrifying, like a hundred ghosts night feast, group of devils dancing! The endless aura of death was shrouding the scene, and the holy level pressure with endless evil aura was enough to disturb peoples minds, making them fall into the endless abyss of hell. Zack himself vaguely diffused a trace of boundless human emperor breath, resisting the invasion of the evil aura, he attacked forward, evolving Formation Way, blocking the void, the power of the formation was added, and his fist was like a dragon in the wild, carrying a valiant and iparable aura to attack forward. Bang! Bang! The two mens battle broke out violently, in the blink of an eye, the two men had already exchanged more than twenty moves, Zack in Hendersons Beginning Saint Realm peak of the impact of the power of the Saint level, but also injured and coughed up blood. He was barely at the level of Beginning Saint Realm under the power of his formations, and was indeed inferior to Henderson in terms of Saint-level power, but in terms of the subtlety and power of his attacks, he was no weaker than Henderson. Henderson was also greatly surprised, he had thought that he could easily defeat Zack with his full power, who had thought that Zack could actually support him until now. Hendersons eyes shed through a sh of stern color, his figure shed, he was transformed into a heavy ghost shadow, his speed is too fast, around Zack, let a person difficult to distinguish between the real and the fake. Zack was not panicked, a strand of his own Human Emperors Qi erupted, locking down an orientation, he catalyzed the terrain formation, the void was blocked, in that instant he poured out his strength, heavy fist shadows erupted, attacking forcefully with the might of a raging storm. Seek death! Henderson roared out, he was a bit surprised, he couldnt figure out why Zack was able to lock down his true body so quickly. The real body was locked, Henderson is not in a hurry, he roared, fist momentum also swept the air, not only so, that a hallucination of the shadow also from all directions to attack Zack. Each shadow was actually Hendersons own fist intent, and in an instant, the fist attacks from all directions engulfed Zack. Rumble! A shocking sound of fist power sting rang out, and the two figures were instantly separated. Chapter 1672 – Defeated but Honorable The two figures that separated instantly were Zack and Henderson. Zacks mouth was oozing blood, and his breath looked a bit unstable, he looked seriously injured. Henderson was also forced to retreat, his face was much paler, he was also hit by Zacks stormy punches, but fortunately the Ghost Tomb Sects body art was extremely powerful, otherwise he would have coughed up blood and suffered injuries. Even so, Henderson was also affected, after all, Zacks fist bombardment was no joke. Zack, thats enough! Under the ring, Jason said in a deep voice. Zack took a deep breath, he also did not love the battle, muffled his voice and said, I admit defeat! Admitting defeat was not shameful, in fact, Zacks ability to fight until now and still hurt Henderson was impressive enough. Its also a great example of the power of the Formation Way. Zack, despite his defeat, is still honorable! Hes just starting out with the Formation Way, and is just exploring the different paths of cultivation, and hes got a long way to go, in other words, hes got a lot of potential. Zack conceded defeat and walked out of the ring, his face was frank and he didnt have any regrets. For him, he had done his best, and had fully honed his own Formation Way, making him realize that this Cultivation Way was not weak, and that there was still a lot of room for improvement. In this battle, there were also many strong people watching the battle, all of whom had seen the use of Zacks Formation Way, and many of them had a look of marvel in their eyes. This cultivation path is not a good way to go, once you get to theter stage, if your own cultivation reaches the Sacred Level and the Formation Way also reaches the peak, then thebination of the two will be extremely terrifying. Even, some people specte that this will not break through the Sacred Level confinement in one fell swoop. You know, the Abel family old man Joseph does have the strength of Sacred Level, but that is only with the support of the terrain formation. Counting his own Cultivation Realm alone, Joseph was also Full Saint Realm, andbined with the Formation Way, he only possessed Sacred Level battle power. Equivalent to practicing both paths together, it was difficult to reach the extreme of each path! Once the two ultimate cultivation paths arebined, no one can predict how much power will be added. Not far away, Old Mr. Miller nodded, squinting his old eyes and said, Yusup, your mantle is a good one. In the future, this Ji kids achievement in Formation Way will definitely far exceed yours, and the blue is better than the blue! Lets see this kids destiny. Joseph grinned, also quite satisfied and said, Currently, this kids Formation Way is going pretty well. Exceeding me as an old man is nothing, if this kid can walk the Formation Way up to an extreme peak, then he can be considered to have lived up to my expectations.N?velDrama.Org content. In my opinion, it should be about the same. This kid is still very talented in Formation Way. Old Mr. Millermented. With Zack conceding defeat, Henderson won the second set of matchups, which was to be expected. The third set of matchups followed. In this one, Finn took on Demon Son! There is a lot to see in this match, Finn as the young master of the Miller family is responsible for the rise of the Miller family, he is also seen by many of the older generation in Hyacinth. As for Demon Son, the pride of Supremes Holy Land, not only does he stand behind Supremes Holy Land, but it is suspected that he also stands behind Ron Stenhouse, one of the four great Inhumans of Hyacinth. Demon Son is implicated in many causes and effects, unknown to outsiders, when The originatorSacred ce of Retreat, he and Finn secretly have a cooperative rtionship. However, at the end of the Seven Killing ces battle, Finn showed up, but did not carry out his original n. Jason also came to watch the battle. In fact, Jason really wanted to meet Demon Son, but unfortunately he didnt get the first and second rounds of the draw, but the second round of the draw was against Tommy, which was also to his liking. Jason naturally has nothing but murderous intentions towards Demon Son, as the other party repeatedly attacked and killed him in Sacred ce of Retreat, and of course he wont hold back his anger. As for Finn, Jason cant say he has a good or bad opinion of him. The two of them have never had a positive confrontation, but in Seven Killing ces, when Finn showed up, he heard Demon Son yelling for Finn to do something, which made him specte whether the two of them had some kind of secret cooperation. But in the end, Finn let him go and didnt do anything, which made Jason feel extremely unexpected. However, Jason still regarded these two people as rivals in his heart, and now that they were fighting, he also came to watch the battle. Jason and others just walked to this side, suddenly, a sexy hot and not lose the wild and unrestrained silhouette ran all the way over, a burgundy tight skirt outlined her extremely eye-catching sexy curves, running between the towering fullness of the existence of the piece is a trembling and shaking, which brings the visual sensation as a huge peaks pouring down and the feeling of floating, so that people can not help but worry about will not be cracked out of the clothes. Jason, JasonC The person had not yet arrived, but had already opened his mouth and shouted, his voice carrying a touch of joy. Jason followed the sound and looked, his face was stunned as he said, Demon Witch? Youre here too. At this time, Demon Witch had already trotted over, ignoring the other people around Jason, the pair of seductive and provocative eyes stared at Jason, the bright and colorful face with a smile, said, I came when the Ancient Martial Arts Conference opened. I wanted toe over to look for you a few days ago. Its a pity that my master has been watching me, not allowing me to run around. Today it was hard for me to take advantage of the fact that my master had something to do, so I ran over to look for you. Jason instantly had a big headache, thinking to himself, Can you be a little more reserved? Saying outright that you came over to look for me in front of so many people would give people the wrong impression of how close we are. Jason looked at Demon Witch in this outfit and couldnt help but ask, Doesnt the Ancient Martial Arts Conference have some kind of Hyacinth Ladiespetition? Youre not participating? Demon Witch shook his head and said, My master wont let me participate. Its fine if I dont participate, I dont care anyway, besides Saying this, Demon Witch looked towards Darcey and Emily in the arena and said with a smile, Darcey and Emily these are the most sought after stunning beauties at Hyacinth Ladies, I wont be there to join in the fun. Why should Demon Witch be presumptuous. Darceyughed. Emily on the other hand frowned, she was a little curious as to why Jason was walking with Demon Witch and looked as if he had some friendship. Jason wasnt going to exin anything and looked towards the sparring ring arena and said, Lets watch the sparring first. If these two put their best foot forward in this battle, theres still something to see. Then Ill watch it with you guys. Demon Witch smiled, not feeling that there was anything wrong with her hanging out with Jason and the others. Jason secretlyughed bitterly, knowing that Demon Witchs character itself was this kind of brash and spontaneous, so naturally he couldnt say anything to get rid of her, besides, he could also see that Demon Witchs heart was still good. At this time, in the ring, Finn and Demon Son have already been on the stage, and this battle is about to begin. Chapter 1673 – Unexpected Battle On the sparring ring field. Finns white clothes were snowy, and he was handsome and graceful. With his extraordinary temperament, he could be called a dragon and phoenix among men. Outside the ring, some Hyacinth teenagers were shouting Finns name and cheering for him as if they were in love with him, seeing that Finn was quite famous in the hearts of some young girls in Hyacinth. For the murmurs outside the arena Finn appeared calm and indifferent, his eyes calmly looked toward Demon Son, seems to have a wave of confidence in victory. Demon Sons eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Finn and said, Quasi Sacred Realm? Are you deliberately suppressing Cultivation Realm, or is it that you have not yet been able to break through the realm to promote Sacred Realm? Thats not something you need to be concerned about. Standing here, you and I are rivals. Regardless of what realm I am at, just go ahead and make your move. Finn said in a nd tone.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Demon Sonughed coldly and said, If you only have Quasi Sacred Realm strength, you are not my opponent. Finn smiled ndly and did not say anything. The ancient martial arts referee let out a whistle, and the match began. Demon Sons gaze was cold, although he and Finn had cooperated in the Sacred ce of Retreat, it was only limited to that one time. That time, the two of them had crossed paths with different missions. Aftering out from Sacred ce of Retreat, there was no longer any rtionship. Whoosh! Demon Sons figure moved and took the lead in rushing towards Finn, rolling the purest demonic qi from his body, making his entire body look as if he had transformed into a demon. The surging pure demonic qi vaguely visualized a Teng Snake shadow behind him, the snakes body was huge, with wings on its back, making Demon Sons own demonic qi even more majestic and heavy. Boom! Demon Son struck, activating the fist momentum of the Infinite Demon Phase Fist,yers of fist shadows appeared in the air, seemingly filling up this side of the space, the endless fist momentum enveloped Finn, containing a strong and majestic Saint level power. Finns eyes sank, he appeared calm and collected, his own Innate Holy Body Bloodline was fully revived, an Innate Origin Energy rushed straight into the sky, the pressure of the Innate Holy Body caused the void to quake, a vast and majestic boundless might covered the scene. Under the cover of Innate Origin Energy, Finn looked even more invible. Innate Holy Body was a bloodline physique that wasparable to the innate cultivation body, and Finn had received great fortune and fortune in the Sacred ce of Retreat, which made up for the defects of his Innate Holy Body, causing a qualitative change in the power of his bloodline. His own Innate Origin Energy was even more pure and thicker than that day in the Sacred ce of Retreat. Finn also activated the Miller familys strongest fist Dao, Fist of the Void, in an instant! The Fist of the Void is the fist of creation, creating something out of nothing, and it can perform the method of all paths. This ultimate fist way of the Miller family was also extremely strong, and the Miller family was able to rank third amongst the top ten families in Hyacinth, relying on its true strength. Boom! Finns fist struck, a strand of Saint level power was contained within it, and his fist was apanied by his own innate Saint power, attacking and killing with a strong and iparable aura into the heavy shadow of the fist evolved by Demon Son. The sound of the fist striking shocked the eardrums and erupted with a great sound. Demon Sons full-force attack, which was even more enhanced by the power of the Teng Serpent, coupled with his st of Saint-level power that contained the purest demonic qi, shook Finn backwards and forwards. Finn seemed to be suppressed, but he did not panic, calmly responded to the battle, time and time again, Demon Sons sure-fire attacks were neutralized and resisted. During this process, Finns own cultivation breath was slowly rising, and the Innate Origin Energy seemed to be getting thicker and thicker. Bang! Demon Son again punched Finn back, the powerful and terrifying power of fist Dao shocked Finns face a little pale, the Innate Origin Energy was also slightly disorganized. However, Finns face remained unchanged and he was not in a hurry. Demon Son was able to see some clues, he raised his eyebrows and said in a cold voice: You are nning to use my hands to sharpen your own cultivation, so you are using me as a whetstone. Dont be afraid that when the timees, the knife is not sharpened, but the de is copsed! Since you say so, then I will fight you at full strength! Finn opened his mouth as he fiercely took a step forward. Whew! One step forward, endless Innate Origin Energy rushed up to the sky, vast and majestic, horrifying, an innate holy might shrouded the scene, forming a side of Innate Origin Energys confined space, Finn was like a god in it, and his demeanor was unparalleled. This scene rmed the eyes of many powerful people, such a strong Innate Origin Energy was enough to attract their attention. Innate Holy Body? The supremely pure Innate Holy Body, this son must have received a great chance of creation and perfected the Innate Holy Body Bloodline! With this son, the Miller familys rise will be unstoppable. Is it possible to be the second Miller Dragon? This son suppressed Cultivation Realm, intending to refine and polish in sparring before breaking through the realm, so its clear that he has ambitions. Perhaps he wants to surpass Miller Dragon! No matter what, THE Miller Family Young Master will not be ignored in the future! In the midst of the murmurs, Finns own Cultivation aura climbed higher and higher, getting stronger and stronger, breaking through the Cultivation Realms confinement with an unstoppable force, and filling his body with a strong and pure Saint level power. Beginning Saint Realm! Finn broke through the realm in one fell swoop, and at the same time demonstrated the supreme power of Innate Holy Body. Down in the ring arena, Jason and the others were watching. Marcel saw this and said, Finn is suppressing the Cultivation Realm and only now choosing to break the realm, very confident! Zacks face was cloudy and said, Back in Sacred ce of Retreat, Finn intercepted Marcel and I. At that time, Marcel and I didnt have much of an advantage when we teamed up to fight him, he is indeed very strong. Jason smiled indifferently and said, After all, he is the third person in Hyacinth Fighters, wouldnt he be as weak as that. By the way, Darcey, it is rumored that Finn is courting you, right? Darcey blushed as she red at Jason and said, Where did you hear that rumor from? Didnt I? Jasonughed and said, Its good that it isnt. There are a lot of beautiful women cheering Finn off the field, and really you have too muchpetition. You cut the crap. Theres no such thing. Darcey said. Jason smiled and didnt say anything else. He sensed the aura of Finn after he broke the realm, it was indeed strong, although he had not yet reached the realm of the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, but he had gone a long way in the realm of Beginning Saint Realm. On the ring field, Demon Son looked towards Finn, he did not take advantage of the opportunity to attack Finn after he had broken the realm, until Finn had finished breaking the realm, and with his own Innate Origin Energy surrounding him, he suddenly said, Finally, the realm has been broken. Then I admit defeat, you win this battle! After saying this, Demon Son turned around and walked out of the sparring ring. Chapter 1674 – Final Battle Admitting defeat! No one had expected that Demon Son would actually admit defeat just like that, which surprised everyone. Even Finn froze, he all looked a bit incredulous, not understanding what Demon Son meant by this move. Speaking of which, Demon Sons strength is very strong, that a body of pure magic qi is extremely rare, in addition, he even has Snake to add support, really want to fight with all their strength, two people want to decide to win or lose by no means a moment and a half. In addition, Demon Son actually has a bottom card. The Dragon Swallowing Technique taught by the mysterious old Taoist he has cultivated sessfully, this secret battle technique can be said to be his most powerful card, even if Finn breaks the realm in one fell swoop, he also has the power to fight, and does not have to be weaker than Finn. But he just gave up. Jason under the ring could not understand what kind of medicine Demon Son was selling, he only felt that this person came to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference must have some purpose, but in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference duel, he actually did not fight, so what is his purpose? Demon Son walks to the ring and quickly leaves, he dide to Ancient Martial Arts Conference with a purpose, but his purpose is not topete at Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Nor is it Finn that his Dragon Swallowing Technique is meant to swallow. Until the time was right, he would just hunker down and conserve his strength. He didnt want to fight Finn to the death, that didnt make much sense, so he gave up quite simply. Jason couldnt help but look at Demon Witch beside him and asked, What does Demon Son mean by this? Demon Witch beamed as she said, I dont know what he means by this. Although both are in Supremes Holy Land, I dont have much contact with him, and I dont bother to ask about his affairs. Demon Son this person still needs to be a bit more careful, has a city and can still endure, who knows what his purpose is. But its definitely worth going on guard. Darcey said. Jason looked at Demon Sons departing back, his eyes shed with essence, Demon Son giving up on this means that its impossible to meet Demon Son again in theter duel. Then what exactly was his purpose? Regardless of Demon Sons purpose, Jason secretly decided that once he had the chance, he would definitely kill Demon Son. Next, the fourth groups duel was even more straightforward. Blood Demon Sects Heavenly Blood versus Heavenly Holy Lands Louis. In the previous round, Louis was injured, and his cultivation level was Quasi Sacred Realm, so he didnt have the slightest chance of winning against a Saint-level powerhouse like Heavenly Blood. Therefore, at the beginning of the fourth group duel, Louis directly admitted defeat. This was also expected by the crowd. With Louis strength, being able to advance to the second round was a result of luck, and Marcel and Benji, who were eliminated in the first round, were all stronger than him in terms of strength. Group 5, Robert vs Wolf Boy. Robert and Wolf Boy have both stepped into the ring, Wolf Boy is already at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm, after devouring Ryans fortune, Wolf Boys own cultivation aura has also had some subtle changes, Wolf Boys Wrath of the vision of bloodlust has a hint of killing aura. Wolf Boys injuries had also recovered for the most part, and basically there wasnt much of an obstacle.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This battle actually does not exist the slightest suspense, Robert has a unicorn fate, can be called the fate of the son of the heavenly noble attributes, plus he has been promoted to the Beginning Saint Realm, Wolf Boy more heavenly is not Roberts opponent. Even so, the two of them still went out to fight. Wolf Boy used his own Cultivation Battle Technique to attack and kill, Robert was more in resisting and fighting, a wisp of Ruixiang Purple Cultivation Aura permeated out from Roberts body, reflecting him as extremely extraordinary, very different from the ck face image that Jason usually saw. Gradually, outsiders in this battle could also see some clues. Robert was helping Wolf Boy hone his own cultivation. Wolf Boy had been promoted to the Quasi Sacred Realm, but he had not had any experience in this level of Cultivation Realm, and his understanding and control of this level of Cultivation Realm was still rusty. At the moment, Robert was helping Wolf Boy to break down his Cultivation Realm in the middle of the battle, and breaking down the Cultivation Realm in the middle of the battle was the quickest way, which was very beneficial to Wolf Boy. Wolf Boys offense was also extremely powerful, Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist and Wolf Boys fist seals erupted one after another, constantly trying to sense and utilize the holy power. Robert, on the other hand, had evolved the Parker familys Ultimate Fist Punch, Thousand World Punch, to its fullest extent, and was able to resist Wolf Boys attacks time and time again, with not a drop of water missing. As the sparring continued, Wolf Boys understanding of Quasi Sacred Realm deepened, especially the use of that wisp of holy level power also went from rusty to skillful, and then to whatever he wanted. This was a kind of progress. After going through this cultivation grind, Wolf Boys strength had grown substantially again. After Wolf Boy consolidated some more at this level of realm, as long as he had enough substance, he could impact the true Sacred Realm. The speed of such Cultivation enhancement was still really fast. So fast that it was staggering. And the fact that everyyer of the realm Wolf Boy was cultivated to the realm of peak perfection was even more incredible. But this was also something that other martial artists could not envy. Only an innate Cultivation Body like Wolf Boy, who was born with an affinity for Cultivation, could have such a rapid cultivation speed. Jason watched as Wolf Boys own cultivation was almost worn out, so he opened his mouth and said, Wolf Boy, thats enough. Wolf Boy drew back after hearing this, stopping his strikes there. Admit defeat! The next moment, Wolf Boy said bluntly. Robert nodded and did not say anything. When the two of them walked down, Jason looked at Robert and said in a sincere tone, Robert, thanks a lot. Youre wee! Robert said. After saying this, Robert seemed to have remembered something, he looked at Jason and continued, Thest group will be you and Tommy, Tommy is very strong, and he has prepared a lot for this Ancient Martial Arts Conference. You have to be careful against him. I know. Jason smiled, knowing that Robert meant well with this reminder. Although Robert was dark-faced a lot of the time, he was also one of the cold-faced and warm-hearted people who were still on his side. In the fifth groups duel, Robert won, which was in itself expected. Next up was the final group of matchups in the second round. Jason VS Tommy! This battle really drew a lot of attention. Tommy, the number one Hyacinth Fighters talent in Hyacinth. Of course, this ranking was in the case where the disciples under the disciples of those reclusive Inheritance Supreme Forces did note out. Even so, the fact that Tommy had been upying the position of the number one Hyacinth Fighters for so many years was enough to show how powerful he was. As for Jason, he had also gained fame in Hyacinth over the past year or so, and he was also the grandson of Lewis, so the attention he had attracted was not small. So much so that everyone in the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference was eagerly awaiting this battle. Even Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect, all of these out-of-this-world powerhouses were also secretly paying attention. Chapter 1675 Jason VS Tommy At this time, the sun was setting in the west. The blood-colored afterglow covered the earth, reflecting the blood-red color of the ground. There was a hint of blood color in the earth and sky covered by the blood-colored sun, as if it was to confirm the blood and cruelty of the final battle toe. The sky and earth also seemed to have an additional aura of killing, making the crowd in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue have a premonition that the final battle that was about to begin would certainly be iparably grueling and wonderful! Only, there are a lot of people who have doubts, Jasons Cultivation Realm is not strong, at leastpared to some of the pride is not really strong, ording to Hyacinths Cultivation Realm division, Jason is also the strength of the peak of the Quasi Sacred Realm. Tommy, thats reached Beginning Saint Realm! When Tommy fought Marcel in thest round, he didnt necessarily exert his full strength, so no one knew how far Tommy had traveled in the Realm of Beginning Saint Realm. Quasi Sacred Realm versus Beginning Saint Realm, and Tommy has also awakened Emperor n Bloodline, his qualifications are extraordinary and his bloodline is heavenly, will there be any suspense in this battle? Regardless of what the crowd thinks, this battle is about to begin and the final answer will be revealed. Old Mr. Miller and others are naturally paying attention to this battle, Yusup couldnt help but ask: Old Mr. Miller, what are Jasons chances of winning this battle, Tommys strength cant be ignored. In the young generation, even if we add Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect and other young disciples of these powerful forces, Tommy also has a ce, at least the top three candidates. Jason walks the path of cultivation to prove the way of power, but from the cultivation breath, did not reach Beginning Saint Realm. What kind of cards does Jason have in this battle? Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly, and he said with a smile, Jason is not a flower in a greenhouse. This kid old man back then is not care about him, when he reached adulthood to the army immediately thrown, is dead or alive is a dragon or worm, all rely on his own to work hard, to kill. Nowadays, he is considered a veteran of the battlefield. Other than that, to say that the ability to fight for his life, any of the Heavenly Pride is inferior to him. Therefore, it would be good to wait and see how this battle turns out. Maybe this kid will be able to bring us some surprises as well. Joseph also smiled and said, The battlefield is indeed capable of refining ones essence, and more importantly, it is that kind of experience and conviction in battle. After the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, I would like to send Ji kid to the battlefield as well, and have Jason take him to the battlefield to kill and hone a killing aura. This is not impossible. Look at how Dafydd dotes on his granddaughter so much, and the back isnt letting his granddaughter follow Jason to the battlefield overseas. The results are also extremely remarkable. In my opinion, that granddaughter of Dafydd is only about to reach Beginning Saint Realm. Old Mr. Miller said smilingly. By the way, why dont we see Dafydds figure this time? Yusup asked. That goes without saying, that old ancestor of the Parker family is in seclusion, and this time when Qingfeng came over, Dafydd had to sit in on the Parker family to avoid any idents with that old ancestor. Joseph said. Yusup nodded, it was indeed true as Joseph said, if that old ancestor of the Parker family was still in seclusion, there was a need for a Sacred Level level powerhouse to be in attendance, to avoid any mishaps that might happen during this period. Right at this moment, Yusups eyes shed with a brilliant aura as he took a deep breath and said, This battle is about to begin. Strong people in Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, and Heaven Sealing Sacred Land were also paying attention. Down in the ring arena, Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Henderson, Hank, and all these people were also paying attention, Hilton was nowhere to be seen, and it was thought that Hilton fought with Sacred Son of Destruction, and was eventually defeated by Sacred Son of Destruction Gun, and is recovering from his injuries. Rainbow from Sacred Dragon Pavilion was also present, as well as Snow from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. Snow had been verbally humiliated by Jason, and she was still harboring a sense of resentment in her heart, so she naturally came to watch the battle, hoping that Tommy would beat Jason to death, so as to take out some of the anger for her. On the other side, there are Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, Riley, Darcey, Dark Phoniex, Demon Witch, etc. Some of them look a bit gloomy, after all, from the surface of the strength level, Tommy has too much advantage. Purple Phoenix Saintess also came, she walked behind and stood alone, not standing with anyone. Purple Phoenix Saintess was holy and noble, her body was Phantom, her marvelous and graceful figure attracted peoples side-eyes, and the pair of beautiful eyes shing with golden light under the golden phoenix mask was even more sacred and extraordinary making people look at it and fall deep into it. She was also paying attention to this battle. In her opinion, if Tommy was really destined to have the potential and vigor to reign supreme, then this Ancient Martial Arts Conference should have pushed all his opponents, including Jason, who was to be defeated in this battle. She had heard ra from Purple Phoenix Holy Land mention that Jason was not an ordinary person, and that just because he was Lewiss grandson, he was destined to be extraordinary, and that he might be able to outperform the blue and outshine the blue, surpassing Lewiss achievements in the future. Such an evaluation is extremely high. You have to know that in the Hyacinth of the past hundred years, Lewis was the only one who was in the limelight! For ra to give such an appraisal to Jason, it was evident that she also held Jason in the highest regard. Therefore, she was curious and wanted toe and see what Jasons strengths were in this battle. Otherwise, just based on the superficial difference in Cultivation Realm, in her opinion, there wouldnt be much suspense in this battle. In the ring. Jason and Tommy were already standing in the ring. Tommys handsome posture, blood like a dragon, his own aura of heavenly indulgence in divine martial arts, he stared at Jason, the battle intent was extremely strong, like a zing fire. At first in the Sacred ce of Retreat, he united Ryan, Demon Son and other people surrounded to kill Jason, and even he and Ryan under the joint hands failed to beat and kill Jason, at that time, his Cultivation Realm is still higher than Jason, which is more or less on his Cultivation of the heart of some impact. It can even be said that Jason has be his demon. He was used to being conceited, and as the strongest of Hyacinths younger generation, he had repeatedly suffered losses on Jasons side, so of course it would affect his Cultivation Heart. Therefore, he needed a big win against Jason. Only by defeating Jason squarely in front of everyone would he be able to break his hearts demon, and his own Cultivation Realm would be able to make another leap. Right now, it was the best opportunity!N?velDrama.Org content. Jason looked at Tommy, smiled faintly, and said, Second round with against me, is this a coincidence? Tommys gaze sank and said, What are you trying to say? HahaC Jasonughed aloud, his bravado rushed to the sky, he said, Whether its a coincidence or a special arrangement, you and I will have a battle sooner orter, and its not bad that we meet now. The only thing I feel sorry for you is that you are going to stop here. Arrogant! Tommys face flushed with anger, his emperor blood revived, his Qi rushed into the sky and a furious killing battle intent was spreading. The sparring match begins! The Ancient Martial Referee barked out an order, the whistle sounded, and the battle was about to unfold. Chapter 1676 Dragon Head Pressing Tommy (I) Boom! In an instant, Tommys fully revived emperor blood qi and blood shook the void, covering the sky and the sun, shrouding the scene. His body, but also came from the banging vibration like a war drum pounding sound, that is his heart beating strong and powerful sound, under the emperor blood moisturizing his body, his bodys flesh and bones are quenched extremely powerful, organs are also evolving, that powerful heart beating sound represents his explosive power of the powerful, is absolutely shocking peoples hearts. Below the ring, Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Henderson and other powerful inheritance strength of the saint son level pride one by one are all gloomy, they can sense, Tommy at this moment outbreak of the power of that qi and blood is very strong, like a true dragon revival, the vastness of the most powerful qi and blood endless, means that he will also reach an extremely terrifying power. outburst power would also reach an extremely terrifying situation. Such a young powerhouse was no longer weaker than them! The gaze in Jasons eyes sunk slightly as he sensed some pressure, and he didnt have any contempt for Tommy, instead, treating him as a formidable enemy. Jason clenched his fists, his own Sunling Bloodline also rose up to the sky, the nine channels of qi and blood were like nine pirs of blood, as if supporting the heaven and earth, the middle channel of qi and blood was as thick as a dragon, as if a dragon of blood was taking off into the air, and the vastness of qi and blood power that was like a sea also swept across the scene, and separated from Tommys emperor blood aura. At the same time, Jason also evolved his own gravity potential field, in theherworld, there seems to be a heaven and earth momentum of the prototype added in his body, abination of blood and fire of the battlefield killing aura of the full outbreak, that aura even to suppress Tommy a chip! This was normal, Tommy had never experienced the baptism of the battlefield, and his aura of blood and fire was far inferior to Jasons. When he sensed Jasons aura at this moment, he realized that he had not experienced the battlefield. Sensing Jasons aura of pressure, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess and other heavenly pride characters under the field all showed astonishment, in Jasons realm actually able to a wave of heaven and earths great momentum of the embryonic form, which is extremely rare! Not only these heavenly pride disciples, those old generation powerhouses who were secretly watching the battle also had their faces moved- Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline? qi and blood are like dragons, zing like the sun, this bloodline is also extremely powerful, the power of qi and blood is nearly endless! This son was actually able to evolve the beginnings of a great force of heaven and earth, its really not simple, there arent many young generation Heavens Pride disciples who are able to do this! It seems that this battle is still something to see, this time perhaps he really possesses the strength to cross the ranks! Right in the middle of these murmurs, on the ring field, Tommy had already taken the lead inunching his attack. Boom! Boom! Tommys fists broke through the air, both his left and right hands erupted with the Ultimate Fist Dao, the two fists contained the monstrous Power of Emperors Blood that swept forward, the majestic surging Saint-level power surging, as if it was going to blow up the emptiness of this area. Tommy didnt have the slightest intention to take the enemy lightly, his right hand evolved Emperors Fist, and his left hand catalyzed Emperors Royal Fist, which were the two ultimate fist paths of the Goodwin family. The power of the two fists its out, was monstrous! What was even more terrifying was that the Power of Emperors Blood of his own bloodline fused with the Sacred Power of Origin and erupted together, the killing power of the resulting punches reaching an extreme. Sky Fist! Jason let out a bellowing cry, both his fists came out, evolving a fist print, Nine Fist Seals branded the void, resonating with his own Sunling Bloodline, strands of Sunling Bloodline power merged into the fist print, causing this Nine Fist Seals to blossom with a brilliant and eye-catching light, just like Nine Sun Sky. At the same time, nine distinct fist intentions were presented, pressing the sky with a majestic aura. Nine Fist Seals sted forward to meet Tommys punches. This was not enough, Jason used the Soldier Tactic from Nine Characters Fist. Soldier Tactic is the main weapon of war! This is the strongest meaning of Soldier Tactic, which is a powerful weapon to dominate the battlefield! As soon as Soldier Tactic came out, the entire ring field was immediately covered by the terrifying and monstrous killing aura, so strong that it could even make people feel the scene of the battlefield where blood stained the sky with jingoism. It was mainly because it echoed Jasons own battlefield killing aura of blood and fire that caused such a strong intuitive feeling. Rumble! In an instant, the two mens fists had already bombarded together, and the fist force that erupted from the violent collision stirred up a powerful and iparable storm of qi, and it was as if a hurricane had hung up on the ring field, scraping peoples faces. A series of fist seals fell, constantly wearing down Tommys fist power that contained the might of the emperor, Sky Fist contains nine kinds of fist meaning full explosion, as if to detonate this side of the empty space. At the same time, Soldier Tactics fist seal killing moves also attacked Tommy. Stomp! After the strike, both of them retreated a few steps backward, this strike they almost did not reserve their strength, all use the strongest killing moves, just to be able to suppress the opponent at the first time. From the result, it seems to be an even match. This result of course makes Tommy unsatisfied, he is Beginning Saint Realm cultivation, Jason is also Quasi Sacred Realm peak, really counting he is still slightly inferior. Kill!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tommy was furious, he didnt ept this result, the situation he wanted was for him to overpower Jason, fully suppress Jason, and defeat Jasonpletely. Under Tommys fury, his own emperor blood was even more surging and majestic, surging like the heavens and the earth, rolling the power of qi and blood to cover the sky and the sun, containing the supreme emperors might, wrapped with his own holy level pressure to suppress Jason. At the same time, Tommys Ultimate Fist Dao evolved once again, endless fist awns spanning across the sky, the berserk punching power exploded the void, Power of Emperors Blood fused with Sacred Power of Origin was erupting, shaking the heavens and shocking the heavens and the earth. That fist momentum was even swifter and more powerful than the first strike! All Tactic! Jasons face wasposed, urging the fist seal of All Tactic, a fist seal evolved, and then began to split continuously, formingyers of fist seals around his body, as if a bronze wall was formed in front of him, covering him up tightly. All Tactic, dissolving allws and blocking attacks! Jason cast All Tactic to block Tommys furious and violent fist attack. Boom! Boom! A booming vibrating sound shook ones eardrums, and one could actually see Tommys punches falling, but they were blocked out. The wonders of All Tactic were fully realized at this moment, no matter how strong Tommys attack was, it was always resisted. However, Tommys punching power was too strong, and his Cultivation Realm was higher than Jasons, so the power of his punching power really shook Jason, causing Jason to keep retreating. Despite this, Jason still managed to dismantle Tommys punches one by one. When Tommys punches fell, and his moves were old, Jasons counter-attack came, and he shouted Breaking Punch! Breaking Punch! Open Heaven Fist! Two consecutive Heaven Fist punches came out with the momentum of opening the mountain and cracking the sky, and went straight for Tommy. Chapter 1677 Dragon Head Pressing Tommy (II) Fist st, mountains and rivers shattered! Fist st, breaking open the gates of heaven! The two Heaven Fist punches contained Jasons explosive power, a strand of The power of the Emperor surging madly, his own qi and blood power added, and the power of the Great Dragon in his body exploding, converging into these two punches, attacking and killing Tommy in one fell swoop! Overbearing, strong, invincible! This was the feeling of aura that Jason gave to the crowd at this moment, even though the realm of Cultivation was inferior to Tommy, the invincible aura that he erupted from was unrivaled, Gaia was on the spot!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tommy face with a suppressed anger, he did not expect his strong attack actually can not help Jason, were all resisted down, at the moment his moves have been old, Jasons attack is running like thunder, thick as a mountain counterattack over, so that he also fell into a passive situation. After all, Tommy was not just a name, his eyes steeply sank, and he bellowed out, Emperor Wheel Fist! Another supreme fist stance! It was hard to imagine how many Ultimate Powerful Fist Doctrines Tommy had practiced. As soon as this fist power came out, as Tommys fists evolved, it immediately formed a wheel-like shield in front of him, and the wheel-like shield blossomed with a bright light, with Power of Emperors Blood permeating it. Boom! Boom! Jasons two punches came over, but the wheel-like shield formed by Tommys fist power resisted it. Even so, the heavy mountain-like fist intent evolved in Jasons fist was still shocking Tommy to the point that he couldnt help but retreat back and forth. At that moment, the corner of Jasons mouth lifted up a touch of cold smile, his body violently blossomed with golden light, strands of golden light from the surface of the body, there are also strands of Holy Dragons Breath in the diffusion of The Sacred Dragon Technique third stage of the physical art of Unification of the dragon body physique, the Sacred Dragon Technique third stage of the physical art of Unification of the dragon body physique of Unification of the dragon body physique of Unification of the dragon body physique of the dragon body. The Sacred Dragon Technique Stage 3 Physical Art of Unifications Dragon Body Physique and Grand Vajra Realm Physique were perfectlybined. Whoosh! Jason took a step forward and cast March Tactic. As soon as March Tactic was cast, the ground shrank, and before Tommy could react, Jason had already abruptly shed in front of him. What followed was Jasons punch. Swift and furious, the mighty and overwhelming madness is like a storm of punches! Fist of Rage and Kill! Dragon Shadow Fist! Heaven Fist! Jason in a moment of frantic punches, the speed of punches is too fast, in a sh of lightning is to attack and kill dozens of punches,yers of punches and shadows covering the sky, as if forming a torrent of punches, with andslide and tsunami like momentum swept towards Tommy. In every punch, there was a torrent of Sunling Bloodline power, and his own fierce and iparable explosive power was embedded within it, and he sted forward. Tommys face finally lost its calmness, a strong sense of crisis arose in his heart, and without any time to lose, he was extremely decisive, and he also threw out a crazy punch in front of him amidst the sound of violent shouts. Emperors Fist! Emperors Royal Fist! He was iparably frantic as he activated these two supreme punching techniques, his body was boiling with Power of Emperors Blood, his heroic body blossomed with ayer of zing blood light, and his own Saint-level power, which was close to the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, also erupted without reservation. A fist power that contained the might of an emperor squeezed the sky, as if it was going to copse this side of the void, and endless fist shadows filled the space of the ring, intertwining and sting against each other. Offense is the best defense! Not only Tommy, Jason also thought the same way. That was why Jason used March Tactic, and immediately adopted a blistering attack as he approached. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the void, the sound of the fist against the bombardment is endless, but also has a fist bombardment in the flesh of the dull ear-splitting sound, extremely shocking, so that people have a kind of scalp numb feeling. Two peoples fist attack, this side of the void like copsed like, constantly have a strong iparable qi energy storm swept to the surroundings. Boom! With a roaring sound, the two figures in the ring steeply separated. But saw Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physiques golden light dimmed down, a little light appears to be uncertain, Jason a face also appears to be a little pale, the breath appears to be rushed, some disorder. Opposite Tommy is open mouth grunted, the corner of the mouth with blood seeped out, his own that majestic as a real dragon like emperor blood breath has been weakened a lot. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Tommy was actually injured from blood spills? Although Jasons body also left a mark of fist power, inparison, Tommys body was bombarded by more marks of fist power, and was attacked by more fist power, so it was unavoidable for him to be injured. Jason had the Grand Vajra Realm Physique to protect his body, and even though he was hit by Tommys punches, he had already removed a lot of the force by virtue of the Grand Vajra Realm Physiques counter-intuitive features. What a madman! Under the ring field, Hank couldnt help but mutter. Jasons desperation-like fighting style just now was simply too ferocious, making people feel shocked and scared. Dont look at Tommy only suffered some injuries, thats because his physique is extremely strong, if other peoples physique is slightly weaker, at this moment, even if they dont die, they will also be disabled. Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Henderson, and these people were all gloomy, and a pair of gazes couldnt help but look at Jason. Especially Sacred Son of Destruction, he knew that the Order of the Holy Dragon was in Jasons body, and even more so, he knew that Jason might have Dragon Bloodline, at first he didnt really put Jason in his eyes, after all, Jason was only at Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation level. After all, Jason is only a Quasi Sacred Realm cultivator. But now, after seeing this battle, he realized that his previous judgment had gone wrong. Jasons real battle power could not be measured in terms of Cultivation Realm, it was very strong, and what was even more frightening was that it didnt necessarily mean that it was all of Jasons cards and strength! Grand Vajra Realm Physique? This is the strongest body that Lewis relied on to cross Hyacinth, it is extremely difficult to cultivate and depends on chance. Unexpectedly, Jason has actually cultivated it! Sunling Bloodline provides him with a constant supply of qi and blood power, and Grand Vajra Realm Physique provides him with a strong and invincible body, Jason really does have the strength to fight over and over! Tommy was even knocked back and injured, its unbelievable! Jasons Cultivation Realm is equivalent to the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm, what does it mean that he possesses such horrifyingbat power at such a cultivation level? When these words came out, many people fell silent. Quasi Sacred Realm was the strongest heavenly pride that was able to cross the level to attack and kill Beginning Saint Realm, this was simply a demon! In the ring, Tommys face was gloomy, being knocked back by Jason and injured with blood spilling from his mouth in full view of everyone was simply a great shame. His bodys anger and killing intent is even more intense, but he ispletely calm down, staring at Jason, said in a cold voice: You make me angry! Youre still considered a bit strong, but unfortunately its still hard to escape defeat! Is that so? Then let me see what else you have up your sleeve! Jasons tone was indifferent, and he knew in his heart that the next step was the real big battle. Chapter 1678 – Dragon Head’s Angry Blood Regrets the Heavenly Vault (I) Jason had mobilized March Tactic tounch a strong attack to test Tommys adaptability and physical strength. After a strong attack, he had the upper hand, but he also found out that Tommys ability to adapt to hostile battles was also sharp, and Tommys physical strength was also terrifying! After he awakened Emperor n Bloodline, he captured the chance of Imperial Blood House in Sacred ce of Retreat, which made his own imperial blood revived, and with the imperial blood moisturizing his flesh and bones, the Emperors Blood Body formed was extremely powerful. When Jasons fist sted at his body, it was just like facing a brick wall, it was really terrifying. Although he was hostile to Tommy, he had to admit that Tommys reputation as the No. 1 Hyacinth Fighters was not just for nothing, and that he had truly powerful strength as his foundation. Right now, Tommy is even more furious, furious, but he has be extremely calm and collected, which is even more frightening. Jason is also fearless, he is never afraid of opponents stronger, because he will only encounter strong is strong, never-ending. Tommys own aura coalesced again, the more powerful Emperors Blood in the depths of his bloodline was reviving, rolling like a tide of Power of Emperors Blood around his body, giving people the feeling of a dragon wrapped around his body, giving people an extremely horrifying aura, just like a bottomless abyss. Bang! Bang! Tommy walked forward, the ground of the arena shook with every step he took, he was gathering momentum, condensing that thunderous aura that was as heavy as ten thousand pounds. Jasons face was also slightly grave, he took a deep breath, his own invincible conviction was being released, the nine qi and blood forces that rushed straight to the ninth heaven were even more zing, each of them zing like the sun, rendering ayer of fierce and overbearing aura for him. The gravity potential field also swept towards Tommy, and the vaguely formed prototype of the Heaven and Earths great potential added itself, making it seem like there was a heaven and earths greatness adding to his own lifting of his hands and feet. Battle! Jason shouted out, he rushed forward, urging Heaven Fists fist momentum, the fist covering the dome of the skys boxing intent shrouded the scene, the boundless power of the fist momentum seems to be to break and kill this side of the dome of the sky and earth, magnificent and voluminous boxing intent seems majestic, containing the strongest and most violent outburst of power, with an unrivaled momentum towards the front of the suppression. Tommy appeared to be unperturbed, he urged the fist of Emperor Wheel Fist, and formed arge wheel-shaped shield around his body, which met Jasons attacking fist. Bang! Bang! Jasons punch was resisted by the wheel-shaped shield, and at that moment, Tommy threw a steep punch. Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist! Boom! When this fist erupted, there seemed to be thunder in the void, only to see Tommys own Emperors Bloodpletely boiling, and that sound that sounded like thunder wasing from the depths of his bloodline. This fist is exactly the Imperial Blood House chance he got afterprehending a fist Dao of the original blood lineage. The fist Dao of the original blood lineage is the fist Dao battle technique thatpletely fits his own blood lineage. Tommys Emperors Blood has been revived, and even though the Goodwin family possesses a number of strong fist Dao legacies, they may not be able topletely fit his Power of Emperors Blood. The Origin Bloodline Fist Dao is different, it is 100%patible with the power of his own bloodline, and canpletely pull and stimte the power of his own bloodline, causing resonance, so that the power of his bloodline will explode with the strongest power, and even have some additional power bonus! Tommy thought that he didnt need to use Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist to fight Jason, he thought that his Cultivation Realm had the advantage, and with the Goodwin familys strongest boxing skills, he would be able to suppress Jason. Jason. However, he now realized that this was unlikely, in order to suppress Jason and defeat him, the only way was for him to do everything he could and never give Jason the slightest chance to catch his breath. In an instant, the monstrous fist power shadow has been straight to Jason, fist power has a like a vast river like Power of Emperors Blood in the rushing, endless, heavy and majestic, that the strongest boxing intent like a phantom dragon, with a devastating momentum attack to Jasons front. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he threw out his fist to meet the attack, constantly parrying and fending off Tommys supreme punching intent that emanated monstrous might. Bang! Bang! Jason resisted Tommys punch attack, and his figure was forced to continuously retreat. Whew! At this moment, therge wheel-shaped shield that Tommy had evolved on that side sted and enveloped Jason, looking at that aura as if it was going to cover Jason inside. Hmph! Jason coldly grunted, his fist sted out, swallowing the mountains and rivers for ten thousand miles, attacking this fist with a confident and invincible aura, the abyssal heavy attack power contained within his fistpletely erupted, hard and raw, that side of therge wheel-shaped shield that enveloped over was blown up, and then it was divided into four pieces. At this time, Tommys other fist power was violently generated in the void, and attacked Jason with lightning speed when Jason was caught off guard. Bang! Bang! Several punches were thrown at Jasons body one after another, and the iparably strong Power of Emperors Blood fiercely impacted Jasons body, shocking Jasons own Grand Vajra Realm Physiques radiance to constantly dim, and in an instant, that little bit of golden radiance was like a candle in the wind that was flickering and uncertain, and was about to be extinguished. Jason stomped back, his mouth could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, the entire body came from a burst of burning pain, the bodys blood constantly fluctuating, to be unsteady. Tommys all-out attacking punch is not trivial, if other people were to do it, Im afraid that they would have already been blown up on the spot. Even if Jason had Grand Vajra Realm Physique to protect his body, he was shocked and coughed out blood, obviously suffering from light injuries, in addition, Grand Vajra Realm Physiques golden light was almost dispersed.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jason! Below the ring arena, Marcel, Zack and the others couldnt help but shout, a look of worry appearing in their eyes. Previously, they watched Jason suppress Tommy, and even killed Tommy with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, and all of them were extremely exuberant and excited. In the blink of an eye, they saw Jason being knocked back by Tommys punching power, and were injured, they were also worried. Jason, you can definitely win! Demon Witch couldnt help but shout. Dark Phoniex, on the other hand, didnt show much emotion, in her opinion, if Jason was really suppressed and defeated, then he wouldnt be the invincible Satan who reigned supreme in Dark World. On the other side, Sacred Son of Destruction, Henderson and others didnt say a word, they were paying serious attention, they knew that this battle wasnt over yet, and there was bound to be an even more grueling duel at the back. Purple Phoenix Saintess a pair of beautiful eyes in the gaze looks flickering, the surface of the calm, but her heart is also set off a burst of waves, if not see with their own eyes she can not believe that Jason actually able to force Tommy into such a. She can also see that Jason is indeed the most powerful man in the world. She also saw that Jason was indeed very strong, with the cultivation of the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm to be able to fight with the Beginning Saint Realm Tommy to such a degree, enough tough at many of the strongest pride. However, with Tommy disying more powerful strength cards, how should Jason deal with itter on? Chapter 1679 – Dragon Head’s Raging Blood Regrets the Vault of Heaven (II) Finn was also paying attention to this battle, when he sensed the monstrous might of Tommys own imperial blood across the sky, his face looked iparably grave, he put himself in his shoes and thought, if it was him who fought against Tommy, would he be able to withstand the strike that Tommy had induced the resonance of his own imperial blood just now? Perhaps he could, but he would have been shaken back! Even Finn had to admit that Tommy was very strong, and he was afraid that he would not be able to defeat him at full strength. After all, Tommys background in Cultivation Realm had always been deeper than his. However, Jason was able to fight with Tommy in a tussle!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jason was only at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation, but he was actually able to burst out such a powerful battle force. In other words, if Jason was at the cultivation of Beginning Saint Realm, wouldnt he be able topletely pressure Tommy? After all, in Finns opinion, if he is Quasi Sacred Realms cultivation, facing Tommy at this moment, he simply cant resist the battle. He could not, but Jason did. How could this not make him feel mixed emotions? He knew whose son Jason was, and he thought that with his talent and hard work, he would be able to surpass that person, and naturally surpass that persons son, but now it seemed that it wasnt what he thought. Not far away, Demon Son was also watching the battle, his gaze was locked on Jason, and his mouth even sighed with emotion- Its really strong! However, the stronger it is, the better! Im really looking forward to the moment when youre badly injured! Jason naturally didnt know what was on the minds of the people below the ring, and he wasnt in the mood to observe and pay attention. He took a deep breath and Sunling Bloodline surged once again, nourishing his bones and flesh, while at the same time, he secretly activated Zhe Tactic to repair his injuries. Nine Characters Fists Zhe Tactic still had a certain effect of recovering injuries, dont look at the effect wont be too obvious, but in this kind of grueling battle, to be able to recover a trace of injuries means a trace of more chances of winning. Goodwin little turtle, is this your strongest strength? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he sneered. Jason, you seek death! Tommy shouted angrily, his aura red, his emperor blood filled the air, and he approached towards the front with a majestic and invincible might, and the surrounding emptiness was about to distort as if it was being suppressed by that emperor might of his own, forming a supremely strong and iparable field of might to confine Jason within. Seeking death? Its you who are talking about it! If your true strength stops here, then kneel down for me! Jason bellowed out, his voice shaking the nine heavens, that confident and arrogant might swallowed mountains and rivers, the iron blood killing aura intertwined with blood and fire was surging, and a bloody killing aura so thick that it was like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood was filling the air. Nine channels of qi and blood were like blood dragons flying in the air, shaking the dome of the sky. At this moment, Jasons entire person was like a god or a demon, his might was overwhelming and unrivaled! Hmph, a strong man who will only show off his tongue is just that, lets see me knock you down! Tommy appeared to be very strong, he drank coldly, and once again evolved the Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist fist posture, and killed Jason forcefully. Rumble! The Power of Emperors Blood boiled over, sweeping across the entire ring, the heavy pressure of the Emperors might enveloped the void, along with the momentum of his punch, it suppressed Jason. Tommy had enough confidence, his Cultivation Realm was stronger, and he had awakened the Emperors Blood, if he couldnt suppress Jason on the spot, what face would he have? Formation! Jason let out a cold shout as he activated Formation Tactic. Previously, hisprehension of Formation Tactic wasnt deep, mainly because he waspletely clueless when it came to formation attainments. However, in the past few days, he had found the opportunity to let Zack guide him a bit, learning some of the most basic Formation Tactic knowledge. This piece of formation is profound, these days down to say Jason familiar with the changes in the formation that is impossible, but under Zacks guidance, he has mastered a little bit of the use of some simple changes in the formation. With the foundation of a certain terrain formation, it would be more thorough for him toprehend Formation Tactic. At this moment, Jason evolved the Formation Tactic, and the void on this side seemed to be imprisoned, as if a formation was being created in the void, and a geomantic formation that imprisoned heaven and earth seemed to be being created, trapping Tommy in this way. The evolution of Formation Tactic had a certain impact on Tommys punching power, slightly slowing down his punching power, causing his punching power that attracted the resonance of the Emperors bloodline to have a slight stagnation. This was already enough for Jason. He didnt go for the luxury of saying that Formation Tactic was able topletely imprison Tommy, it wasnt realistic. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky, kill! Jason roared out, and in response, he catalyzed the eighth fist style in Heaven Fist C I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Rumble! The void shook like a thunderous explosion that shook ones eardrums. A magnificent fist intent that prated the heavens and the earth manifested, and Sunling Bloodline boiled over, rocketing upwards and charging straight into the sky. The most rigid and masculine qi and blood seemed to be transformed into the shadow of a majestic and mighty Zhenwu Emperor in mid-air, too realistic, like a real evolution, containing a Zhenwu Emperors supreme power to eliminate the demons. The fist momentum was magnificent, the fist intention was vtile, along with Jasons own extremely powerful abyssal pounding forcepletely exploded, and met Tommy. The might of this punch seemed to make the heavens and the earth lose their colors. This fist a, secretly is paying attention to the battle of many strong people all change color, they can not believe that Jason was able to evolve such a magnificent and voluminous true martial arts boxing intent, this is for the perception of the boxing trend is too high, even the field of the heavenly pride disciples are not a few people are able to realize such a strong and invincible boxing intent power. This fist towards the front of the suppression, to meet Tommys Emperors Blood True Dragon Fists fist power, two peoples fist power collision eruption of the monstrous power swept the scene, into that sharp wind strangled to the surrounding. Under one punch, Tommys Origin Bloodline Fist Power was broken and killed, and the Abyssal Striking Power contained in Jasons fist power even impacted Tommy. Tommy opened his mouth and grunted, his footsteps seemed a bit unsteady. This wasnt the end, it was just the beginning- Fight! Jason bellowed, and activated Fighter Tactic! Fighters, fight the heavens and the earth, and never give in! Fighters, brave and bold, the more they fight, the more courageous they be! Fighters, confident and invincible, pushing against all the males! The essence of Fighter Tactic lies in the momentum of the battle. If the sky is unfair, I will st open the sky; if the ground is uneven, I will level the ground! The fighting spirit is full of vigor, the fighting spirit is full of vigor, the real fighter is born and fights endlessly! Fighter Tactics killing moves attacked Tommy, the fighting spirit and battle intent was so strong that Jasons own aura also rose, instantly suppressing Tommy. Under the impetus of Fighter Tactic, Jason is getting more and more courageous, stronger and stronger, with the indestructible spirit towards the front of the strong attack and kill, endless killing moves like a storm of killing, even in the pressure of Tommy to fight. Chapter 1680 – Both Injured Down at ringside. Everyone was stunned, one moment Jason was hurt by Tommys punches, coughing up blood from his mouth, looking badly injured. But the next moment, Jason was actually holding Tommy down, which was too unbelievable. Jason is really fierce! Zack couldnt help but sigh with emotion. Thats right, looking at it makes peoples blood boil! This battle spirit and aura is too strong, just in terms of fighting spirit and battle spirit, itpletely suppressed Tommy! said Marcel. Battles are also about spirit, and the spirit is reflected in the aura. Darcey also opened his mouth, then said, Right now, Jasons momentum is at its peak, he needs to attack and kill in one go. tommy may seem to be suppressed head to head, but this person cant be underestimated, once he resists the process of Jasons momentum going from strength to strength, his counterattacks will be extremely fatal. I do think that there is no need to worry about Jason too much. Emily suddenly said. Hmm? The crowd looked at Emily, as if they wanted to hear her borate further. Robert was also looking at this sister of his, why did he feel that his sister seemed to be familiar with Jason? The thought of it made his whole feeling bad again. Emily looked like she noticed everyones gazes towards her, she had to say, You guys have never seen the ruthlessness he has on the battlefield. The real battlefield is much more grueling and brutal than any of these duels. On the battlefield, Jason will maintain his unyielding will to fight as long as he still has breath, unless he really falls down, cant stand up, or dies. Otherwise, no one can extinguish his fighting spirit. Speaking of which, Im eager to go over to the battlefield and see it too. Zack said. Emily gave a rare smile and said, Then go, then Ill havepany. To tell you the truth, the battlefield can be fun, and it can also exercise people Fun? Roberts face began to cken, listening to Emilys words was still thinking of traveling to the battlefield with Jason? How can this be? We have to kill this idea of Emily. Robert thought that he would have to go to his father or grandfather to extinguish this idea of his sister. Boom! At that moment, a booming vibrating sound came from the ring field and brought the attention of the crowd to the sparring ring field.N?velDrama.Org content. In the ring, Jasons battle spirit burns like fire. With Fighter Tactics motivation, his own fighting spirit and will to fight reached a peak, and Fighter Tactics fist prints were valiant and brave, getting more and more courageous as he continuously suppressed Tommy. At the same time, Jason also activated his Heaven Fist, a style of punches containing the heavy and majestic power of the Abyssal Strike continuously attacked and killed,pletely enveloping Tommy in that style of punches and killings. Tommy lost the lead and was more passive in defense, the Emperor Wheel Fist was interpreted by him to its fullest extent, but he was still hit by Jasons punches, and he was also getting injured. Tommy had thought that Jasons peak of energy wouldntst long, so he waited for the moment when Jason went from strength to strength. That was his chance to strike back. However, as Jasons rounds of attacks came over, there was no sign that Jasons fighting spirit and will to fight had weakened in the slightest, on the contrary, it was getting stronger and stronger, more and more terrifying. Tommy immediately realized that it was not good, if he really wanted to continue like this, once Jasons aura had umted to an unbeatable point, then he really was bound to lose. Break for me! Tommy steeply roared out, he was truly enraged. Being suppressed all the time had already made him feel a loss of face, and he didnt believe that under his Emperors Blood revival, and being close to the peak of Beginning Saint Realms cultivation, he couldnt even defeat Jason! In a roar, Tommy recklessly detonated his own Emperors Blood, his bodys surface was covered with ayer of blood color, and the Emperors Blood breath that was so dense that it was like a volcano erupting swept across the sky, and the vast and boundless Power of Emperors Blood was even more shocking to the hearts of the people. Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist! Emperors Fist! Emperors Royal Fist! Tommy looked like he had gone berserk as he exploded into his strongest offense. The three most powerful fist paths were evolved by him in an instant, the berserk fist power shook the void, terrifying energy like the sea was boiling, at this moment, his aura was too prevalent, just like a savage dragoning out of the world, terrifying the heavens! Kill! Jasons eyes also lit up a zing fire of war, he was fearless, all kinds of fist momentum is also fully urged, a fist seal floating in the sky, like Nine Sun Sky. Open Heaven Fist, get to see the immortals fist intent is also manifested. Zhenwu swings the devils fist intention also evolved in the sky In addition, Jason also once again burst out Soldier Tactic, Soldier Tactic unique killing aura is extremely strong, indestructible, towards the front to kill. At this moment, Jasons body once again blossomed with golden light, and Grand Vajra Realm Physique had been catalyzed by him to the strongest realm at present. Boom! Boom! In an instant, the two mens strong attack seemed like it was going to blow up the world, the ferocious and horrifying power of the fist Dao continuously collided, then annihted, and once again bombarded together. Jasons punches hit Tommys body, continuously impacting Tommys Emperors Blood Body, and simrly, Tommys punches also hit Jason. At this point, it was all about who attacked who with more punches, who had a stronger physique, and who had a stronger willpower! Jason was a battle-hardened warrior, his experience was richer, and his judgment was more urate. Therefore, in this instant attack, he was still able to avoid and resist Tommys punches as much as possible. On the contrary, Tommy was unable to do so, and was hit by Jasons heavy punches one after another. Bang! Bang! In the end, the two figures fell back and separated, both coughing up blood from their mouths, all of them were seriously injured. Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique was almost wiped out by Tommys punches, and the injuries he sustained were not light either. Tommy had Emperors Blood Body protection, but at this moment, he was also in a sorry state, and that Emperors Blood Breath had begun to weaken and disorganize, and his breath was weakening in a straight line. If he had previously relied on the fact that his Cultivation Realm was stronger, and thus his Cultivation Breath was stronger than Jasons, then now his Cultivation Breath looked as if it was weaker than Jasons. Jasons mouth was bleeding, but he smiled, his own Sunling Bloodline once again exploded, and there was still a constant flow of qi and blood power feeding his entire body. This is Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodlines heaven-defying feature, even when fighting to the end, the power of qi and blood will still not be broken, it can be called qi and blood infinite. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been the great medicine of qi and blood that Old Demon of Supremes Holy Land had been thinking about. Painful! Again! Jason bellowed as he moved his body and attacked Tommy once again. At this moment, Jason was like a madman, more like a Satan who came from the bloody hell, his unyielding will to fight once again burned like a fire, his exuberant fighting spirit and firm conviction would never be extinguished, he wanted to fight to the end, fight to the end, and he would not stop until his opponent fell! This is Jasons own ruthlessness, in the battlefield enough to make countless opponents for the fear of wild ruthlessness! Chapter 1681 – Crush it! Busted! Jason and Tommy are both injured, who will have thestugh? I cant believe that Jason, with the cultivation of Quasi Sacred Realm, injured Tommy, the No. 1 Beginning Saint Realm of Hyacinth Hyacinth Fighters, which is really unbelievable! If Jason wins this fight, it will be shocking; if Jason loses, it will be an honorable defeat, and he will definitely be able to defeat Tommy in the same realm! The sh between Grand Vajra Realm Physique and Emperors Blood Body, both of which are extremely strong, which one is better? This battle is beyond everyones imagination, when others thought that Tommy would end this battle with an overwhelming advantage, Jasons heavenly strength amazed the audience, Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline bloomed, Grand Vajra Realm Physique reappeared, this battle is suspected to be a miracle! This battle is suspected to be a miracle! The entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference field began to boil, and many Ancient Martial Arts practitioners were talking, all paying attention to this battle. Strong people from various forces were also watching, and they could also see that this battle had already reached the moment where the winner would be decided. So far, both Jason and Tommy were injured, and at this point, what they werepeting for was their respective endurance and willpower, depending on whose beliefs were stronger, whose physique was stronger, and whose qi and blood power was more abundant! Originally, Reno, who had been looking extremely calm, had already stood up and was outside the ring, his face extremely gloomy, the gaze in his eyes revealing a touch of anxiety. After The originators Sacred ce of Retreat, the Goodwin family knew that there was a demon in the heart of Tommy cultivation, and that demon was Jason. In the Sacred ce of Retreat, Tommy and Ryan teamed up to attack and kill Jason. At that time, Jasons realm was only simr to the beginning of the Heritage Master Stage, while Tommy was already at the peak of the middle stage of the Heritage Master Stage, and with the help of Ryan, he was unable to kill Jason. Jason. The battle of Seven Killing ces was also the same, Jason who was clearly trapped in a heavy siege still managed to break out. This made Tommy question his own strength, and from then on, he developed a demon. In the second round, Jason was drawn in the same group as Tommy, which was not an ident, but a setup by the Goodwin family. With the Goodwin familys influence in Hyacinth, it would have been too easy for the Goodwin family to get Tommy to y Jason, all they had to do was tamper with the draw. Renos initial n was for Tommy to face Jason and defeat him by andslide, breaking his own demons. At that moment, Tommys Cultivation Realm would be refined again, and he would reach the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, or even break through Beginning Saint Realm. In this way, Tommy will have a huge advantage in the third round of the tournament, and will be able to enter the final round of the tournament and finally win the top spot in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference! There is nothing wrong with the Goodwin familys arrangement. Tommy has revived the Emperors Blood and achieved the Emperors Blood Body, which is again close to the peak of the Beginning Saint Realms cultivation. Jason, on the other hand, is only at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm. No matter how you look at it, the result is that Tommy is overpowering Jason. However, as the battle started so far, the situation in the arena did not go as imagined by the Goodwin family. Why is that so? This Jason is at most at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm, how can he explode with such a strong battle power? It shouldnt be, it shouldnt be like this Renos fists were clenched tightly, and his entire body was in a rage, his eyes glowing with blood as he stared tightly at the battle situation on the ring field. On the contrary, Reno didnt dare to make any move, Lewis was also staring at this battle, if he really dared to make any move, he was only afraid that what would be ushered in would be Lewiss thunderous and strong suppression! Jasons fighting spirit and will to fight, really is the best in the modern era! Yusup couldnt help but say. Not only that. This kids battle sense is very strong, and that kind of battle experience can only be possessed by veterans who have climbed out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. In a battle, he knows how to pay the smallest price in exchange for the opponents maximum damage. And with that kind of precise prediction, even we dont see how we can do better than him. Joseph opened his mouth. Old Mr. Millers face was also quite satisfied and proud as he said, All of this is this kids own creation, something he fought out in the battlefield. In terms of experience in life and deathbat, us old men dont see to be as strong as this kid. Thats true. This battle, it will soon be decided as well. the Goodwin family side doesnt dare to make any moves right now. Yusup said. Old Mr. Millers gaze turned cold as he said, If the Goodwin family dares to make any moves, I will personally kill them! As soon as the words fell out of his mouth, in the ring arena- Boom! Jasons fist power was monstrous, the power of Sunling Bloodline infused into his fist power, fused with the power of that outburst of Abyssal Heavy Strike, and thus sted towards Tommy. Tommy was drenched in blood, he was holding on and fighting Jason to the death.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jason didnt give him the slightest chance to catch his breath and retreat, he was swinging his fists like a madman, in that kind of crazy attack, there was actually a rule to follow. Tommy to meet over the punch, as long as it is not bombarded to the vitals, Jason did not have any meaning to dodge, when Tommy punch bombarded over, he also punch bombarded Tommys body. It looked like an exchange of injury for injury, but Jason was actually using the smallest injury to exchange for the opponents maximum damage! Bang! Jason threw another punch at Tommys body, and Tommy once again coughed up blood with his mouth open, the bright red blood staining thepel of his coat, which looked shocking to the eyes and made people look at him with fear and trepidation. The aura of Emperors blood that permeated Tommys own body hadpletely dimmed, and even theyer of blood-colored visions that surrounded his body had been broken, and the entire persons aura was rapidly decaying. Ah Tommy roared out, he felt iparably stifled, he didnt know why this battle had ended up in the current situation. This was not the result he wanted either. He clearly had the advantage of Cultivation Realm, and he had clearly awakened the Emperors blood, so why was he still being so suppressed by Jason? He was unwilling to do so, he wanted to go crazy with hatred, the grievance in his heart turned into a ball of anger, he exploded into the fist power of Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist, and sted his fist at Jason. At the same time, Jason evolved the Heaven Fists Fist to subdue the Heavenly Devil, which contained the supreme pressure of the True Dragon Fist, and also aimed straight at Tommy. Bang! Bang! Two loud thumping sounds came from Jason and Tommys fists as each of them sted into the others body. Jasons body was shaken, but he did not retreat, his entire face was expressionless, the gaze in his eyes was as calm as a cold pool, he continued to swing his fist forward, and under the repeated swings, the endless fist shadows that evolved attacked forward, enveloping Tommy. At this moment, Jason only had one thought in his mind C to explode! Explode! Blow this guy up! Chapter 1682 – A Battle to Win Jason looked like he was interpreting what was called the aesthetics of violence. In the seemingly frantic attack and kill, he was manifesting a kind of expressionless calmness, his strikes were not haphazard, on the contrary, they were traceable. His fist constantly ovepping bombardment in Tommy chest and abdomen in the same position, even if he is now already injured, the corner of the mouth constantly have blood out, still did not let his attack and kill the momentum messed up the slightest bit, every time he shot as if through the precise calction, without the slightest error, a hit must be hit. Just like a robot! A cold and merciless killing machine with meticulous thinking. It was as if he didnt know pain, as if he didnt have pain nerves, he only knew to mechanically swing his fist, and then swing it again. His qi and blood power seemed to be inexhaustible, the nine channels of heavenly qi and blood were constantly replenishing his own qi and blood, and the uniqueness of Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline was extremely counter-intuitive at such a juncture in the battle. From an outsiders point of view, both of them had already exhausted themselves to such an extent, and at this time, any trace of qi and blood replenishment would magnify the advantage that they held indefinitely! Boom! Boom! Tommy had yet to say he was defeated, and he would never admit that he would lose, his Emperors Blood Body was indeed very strong, and having supported it up to this point, he believed that he would be able to support it up to the moment Jason copsed. He punched with all his might, forcibly gathering his own Power of Emperors Blood and Sacred Power of Origin, his fists whistled and attacked in front of him. Jasons body still had ayer of faint golden light blooming, several times looked like it was about to be extinguished, but it still looked incredibly tenacious to cover his body. Tommys fist attacked, Jasons footsteps violently stepped forward, he made a prediction in advance, the footsteps stepped forward to perform March Tactic. Suddenly, Jason appeared on Tommys side, and when Tommys punchnded in the air and realized that it was bad, he steeply- BANG! A powerful punch came out, and the punch hit Tommys ribs on the side of his waist. Click! An extremely ear-piercing fracture sound came from Tommys waist side ribs. As strong as Emperors Blood Body, under the cumtive attack of Jasons countless punches, it was finally broken, and the rib fractures pierced the eardrums. Whew! Almost at the time when Jasons fist fell, a powerful leg wind sound came, a powerful leg swept towards Tommys waist side, aiming at the same part. This leg, Tommy had no way to dodge, the sharp pain under the broken ribs was hitting his whole body. Bang! Jasons leg that was like a cannonball was swept heavily on Tommys waist side, and the fracture sound that came from that location was vaguely heard again. Tommy couldnt help but open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, his whole body flew forward and was swept to the ground. Tommy fell to the ground and was unable to stand up for a while. But he still did not open his mouth to admit defeat, a face full of bloodstained iron blue iparably, his eyes shed with a wave of hate wanting to go mad with indignation, shame, and unwillingness. Jason was still expressionless, not admitting defeat meant that this battle would continue. He wished that Tommy did not take the initiative to admit defeat, otherwise ording to the rules of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he would not be able to make another move. Since the other party did not admit defeat, he had to seize this opportunity to kill him directly! Jasons eyes shed with a sh of cold killing intent, he raised his steps towards Tommy, and the bloody killing intent that filled the sea of corpses and bloodpletely locked Tommy in ce. Below the ring, Renos eyes shed with a color of pain, he secretly sighed softly, he knew in his heart the reason why Tommy didnt admit defeat. If he really wanted to admit defeat, then his life and his path to Cultivation would be shrouded in Jasons shadow. Sensing the strong killing intent on Jasons body, Renos eyes shed with a sh of coldness, and he fiercely shouted out, Stop it! In this battle, Tommy admits defeat, he is defeated! Jasons face was stunned, turned his eyes towards Reno under the ring, and said in a cold voice: Youre not him, he hasnt even conceded, you dont count! Saying that, Jasons killing spirit was in full bloom, wanting to continue targeting Tommy to strike. Jason, its the same thing for both sides respective elders to step forward and admit defeat, since the Reno family head has admitted defeat in Tommys ce, youve already won this battle! The Ancient Martial Arts referee stepped forward and blocked Jason. ording to the rules of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, the elders of both sides could also concede defeat instead, and as long as they conceded defeat, the other side was not allowed to strike again. This ancient martial arts referees palms were already covered in cold sweat, if the Goodwin family side didnt admit defeat, Tommy would really be killed in the ring, and then the personnel of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference Association would be implicated. As the referee of this match, he was afraid that he would not be able to absolve himself of the me, and would be subjected to the secret retaliation of the Goodwin family. Therefore, after hearing Reno open his mouth and admit defeat, this ancient martial arts referee also let out a huge sigh of relief. Jason just skimmed his mouth, looking somewhat reluctant, he narrowed his eyes at Tommy, ignoring the other partys indignant gaze, he said in a cold voice, This time, spare your little life! The next time you meet on another battlefield, you will surely die! Tommy violently clenched his fists, that feeling of shame and grief came together, his throat knots wriggled, but he couldnt say a word. He could not retort, nor was he able to do so. Because, if it wasnt for his father admitting defeat instead of him, and he would never admit defeat to his face, if this battle continued, he would really die! Jason, wins! In the end, the ancient martial arts referee made the final pronouncement. This pronouncement also made many people under the ring fielde back to their senses, everyone was shocked, immediately after that, the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference field was like an exploding frying pan, all sorts ofments came and went C Jason won? This is unbelievable!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The myth of Tommys undefeatability has been shattered and ended by Jason, will Jason be the strongest of the young generation? Quasi Sacred Realm versus Beginning Saint Realm, and he won? Terrifying, too terrifying! If Jason is also Beginning Saint Realm, wouldnt he be invincible in his ss? What invincible in the same ss, even if hes one realm stronger than him, Im afraid he can still be invincible! This is truly the strongest heavenly pride, sweeping away Beginning Saint Realm opponents with Quasi Sacred Realm! It seems like hes the grandson of Lewis? Yes, yes, yes, Lewis grandson, no wonder hes so heaven-defying! Thinking back then, how invincible Lewis was in style, he is the grandson of Lewis then everything can be exined clearly. Decades ago, Lewis was the leader of the pack; decadester, Jason has swept away his contemporary rivals. All sorts ofments were heard and intensified. This battle was beyond the expectations of too many people. Chapter 1683 – The Six Strongest Heavenly Pride Down at ringside, Marcel, Zack, Riley, Wolf Boy, Darcey and the others are finallying back to their senses, and they immediately let loose with cheers of excitement and joy, as if they were empathetic, and the victory was theirs. Jason, youre awesome, Quasi Sacred Realm thrashed Tommy of Beginning Saint Realm, and in doing so, youve brought down the number one man in the Hyacinth Fighters, and made him your stepping stone! Zack smiles broadly and walks up with Marcel, helping Jason out of the ring. Jason deserves the title of number one in the younger generation! Marcel says with a smile as well. The match isnt over yet, so dont brag about it just yet. Jasonughed,mented again, and sighed, Not to mention, Xuanyuan Little Turtles turtle shell is really hard, Laozi sted so many punches before he knocked him down, and my fists are still vaguely sore to this day This was not said in a big or small way, but it was also heard by Tommy who had not yet walked down from the ring arena. Tommy was furious and angry, a mouthful of blood rushed up to his throat, almost spitting blood on the spot again. Todays defeat had be his lifelong shame! No matter how dazzling his previous glory was, after this battle, all of that glory had been shattered, and all of his previous glory had been used for the sake of Jasons invincible reputation! Especially thosements in the field, but also like a needle piercing the ear, so that his heart is dripping blood, so that he wants to hate madness. Shame, grief and anger, unwillingness all kinds of emotions surged to his heart.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tommy, if you fail to face such a setback, how can you shoulder the heavy responsibility of family prosperity? A momentary setback doesnt mean a lifetime, after losing this battle, what you should do is to adjust your mindset, learn experience and lessons from it, improve yourself in defeat and make up for your shorings, this is the mindset that a truly strong person should have! Renos voice came. Tommy nodded, he didnt say anything else and trudged down from the ring arena. Congrattions! Darcey said with a smile on her face as she looked at Jason and congratted him. Emily was also excited as she said, Jason, you were simply fantastic, finally defeating that guy. That guy has been suppressing my brother all along, and you beating him is kind of giving my brother a break! Robert, who originally wanted toe to congratte him as well, once he heard this, his face once again darkened. Is this his own sister? Why are you bringing up a different issue? Why is she specifically revealing her own scars? Why does it sound like she is bragging about Jason and then belittling herself? Am I that bad? Although Roberts face was dark, he still said to Jason, Congrattions. Jason, I knew you would win! Youre really strong, Quasi Sacred Realm or so beat Tommy, whos not convinced now? Demon Witch also said with great excitement. Only Dark Phoniex looked calm as usual, in her opinion, Jason would not lose this battle. She has seen Jasons bravery and power on the battlefield, just now that battle, even if the battle to thest moment, she can see Jason actually still have the power to fight, this mans bones are like steel casting, in the battlefield will never give in and fall down! Even if he fell, it was his opponent who fell first! Jason and the others left, so far, the top six in the second round of the duel had been created, namely Sacred Son of Destruction, Henderson, Finn, Heavenly Blood, Robert, and Jason! Purple Phoenix Saintess eyes lifted and looked in the direction Jason had left, the gaze in her eyes slightlyplicated. The result of this battle had likewise exceeded her expectations, and while she thought that she thought enough of Jasons strength, she had not yet reached the point where she could defeat Tommy. After all, Tommy was at the cultivation level of Beginning Saint Realm, plus possessing Emperor n Bloodline. Instead, this battle was won by Jason! In her mind, she recalled Jasons hard-hitting offense in the ring, with a dominant aura of Im the only one who can do it all, and an invincible belief that he would be able to defeat his opponent, no matter how strong he was. She remembered what ra had said, and realized that she had never seen through Jason, and even her previous knowledge of Jason was extremely one-sided. Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Henderson, Hank and the others also started to leave, their faces were like ayer of dark clouds before they left, before they came to the outside world of Hyacinth, they originally didnt put the Heavenly Pride disciples of Hyacinth in their eyes. Now, they realized what a wrong perception it was. Whether it was Sacred Son of Destruction or Heavenly Blood and the others, they asked themselves about their cultivation in Quasi Sacred Realm, to say that it was absolutely impossible to defeat Tommy of Beginning Saint Realm! They couldnt do it, but someone else did. And this person will be their formidable enemy, not only in the battle of Ancient Martial Arts Conference, but also in the future cultivationpetition! Outside the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, in the south side of the house. Jason has returned to this side of the house, Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, and Joseph are all there. Old Mr. Miller was taking Jasons pulse, after a while his eyebrows spread, although Jasons injuries were not light, but it didnt hurt his origin, as long as the origin of martial arts wasnt hurt, then there wasnt too much of a problem. Old Mr. Miller flipped out an elixir that emitted an extremely dense spiritual qi and handed it to Jason, saying, Take it, then run Zhe Tactic. This is Tian Yuan Origin Pill? Celestial Elixir is extremely rare and requires Celestial Star Grass Elixir to refine. Old Mr. Miller, where did you obtain this elixir? Joseph was all surprised and couldnt help but ask. Of course I let Ghost Doctor refine it. But the elixir that was from Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller heckled. Tian Yuan Origin Pill, for the recovery of injuries is the most effective, recovering internal injuries, dissolving bruises, reinforcing the origin, but also nourishing the flesh, restoring qi and blood, such a sacred medicine for healing, that is naturally extremely rare. At this time, Jason took this Tian Yuan Origin Pill and began to refine the medicinal properties. This pill instantly melted in his mouth, transforming into a pure and thick aura that flowed throughout his body, and the medicinal properties contained within it were also continuously sitting on the internal injuries that he had suffered. At the same time, Jason was also catalyzing the Zhe Tactic in Nine Characters Fist. Zhe Tactic lies in recovery. Running Zhe Tactic was able to recover some of ones injuries, and even when it was run to the realm of supreme strength, the origin was able to recover from the heavy damage it had suffered. Currently, Jason naturally hadnt fully grasped the wonders of Zhe Tactic, but running it still had some effect of recovering from injuries. Combined with the medicinal properties of this Tian Yuan Origin Pill, the healing effect produced by activating Zhe Tactic was even more multiplying. Gradually, Jason waspletely immersed in the recovery of his injuries. There was no one around to disturb him. Next, Jason still had a match, and the third round of the match would start five dayster. Therefore, Jasons recovery from his injuries will be extremely critical, as his opponents are all Beginning Saint Realm, who are not necessarily weaker than Tommy. If he is injured, the disadvantage will be too obvious. Chapter 1684 – Recovering from Injuries Three dayster. In these three days Jason had been in seclusion to recover his injuries, a Tian Yuan Origin Pill had already helped him recover most of his injuries, together with the operation of Zhe Tactic, and with the assistance of his own three secret arts, Jasons own injuries had recovered seventy to eighty percent. The recovery speed of such injuries was scary, on the one hand, it was due to the heavenly Origin Pills heavenly medicinal properties, and on the other hand, it was due to Jasons own physique. Being equipped with Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, the power of his own qi and blood was endless and constantly nourished, and in the process of recovering from his injuries, the nourished qi and blood were also moisturizing the flesh and blood, the speed of recovery was indeed amazingly fast. Every serious injury was the best time to quench Grand Vajra Realm Physique. This time was no exception, Jason was also tempering his Grand Vajra Realm Physique in the process of recovering from his injuries, and this sparring session with Tommy showed that Grand Vajra Realm Physique was still a step ahead of Emperors Blood Body. The main reason is that Jason also practiced The Sacred Dragon Technique, the third stage of The Sacred Dragon Technique, Physical Art of Unification, the Dragon Body Physique blends perfectly with Grand Vajra Realm Physique and bes even stronger! .. Undeniably, Tommys Emperors Blood Body was enough to rank among the top three among the many heavenly prides, but it met Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so in thest moments frantic attack, Jason held up, but Tommy didnt, and was hardened. The process of hardening the Grand Vajra Realm Physique was also beneficial for injury recovery. Now that his Grand Vajra Realm Physique had been tempered to the peak of the High Realm, but he was unable to enter the Extreme Realm, so he thought that he needed his Cultivation Realm to have a breakthrough. Jason ran the Zhe Tactic once more, and breathed out lightly after he felt that he was not in any serious trouble. Afterwards, he thought about it and couldnt help but activate Front Tactic. With the activation of Front Tactic, he vaguely felt that his body presented the shadow of a human universe, just like a mustard seed, as if there was a vast and boundless universe within his body. This human universe contained endless power, but he didnt know how to ask for it. Only when Front Tactic was running, there was a thin thread of nothingness connected to the boundless energy of the human universe, but no matter how Jason ran Front Tactic, these thin threads of nothingness still could not be solidified, and could not obtain that majestic energy from the human universe. It still doesnt work! Jason shook his head, when he was fighting against Tommy, he had actually been secretly running Front Tactic all the time, and had urged it at least hundreds of times before and after, and still had not been able to trigger it even once. This Front Tactic could bring about an increase in power, but it was really too difficult to trigger it. Jason didnt think about it that much as he walked out from a side room hut. By this time, it was already mid-afternoon, and when he walked out, he was seeing Old Mr. Miller, Joseph, and Yusup as they sat together, drinking a small drink and chatting. Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and Wolf Boy were also present and were fixing some simple dishes, looking like they were ready for dinner. Brother! Wolf Boy shouted excitedly after seeing Jason walk out. Jason you finally came out. How is the recovery from your injuries? Zack also rushed over and asked. Jason smiled bashfully and said, It feels like its almost recovered, basically theres no big problem anymore. Thats good. In two more days, it will be the start of the third round of sparring. Jason, you have to kill it all the way to the end. Zack said with a smile. Thats a given. The opponents at the back are not easy, but they dont necessarily have to be stronger than Tommy. if Jason can defeat Tommy, then he can also defeat these opponents at the back. Marcel said. Darcey walked over with a te of food and ced it on the table, saying with a smiling face, Lets eat first. You havent eaten properly in these three days of closed-door recuperation. Yusupughed and said, Jason, hurry over and eat something. Your kid can be considered to have a mouthful. Even old me had a hard time trying to eat Darceys hand-cooked meals. s, it seems that this is a womans way out of her league AhC Darcey eximed in shock, a white wless jade face reddened, she stared at her grandfather without any good sense, said in annoyance, Grandpa, what are you, what are you saying? What female is too big to stay, there is no such thing. Yusup, I told you. Youre a thin-skinned granddaughter. Old Mr. Miller said with a hefty grin. Darcey just felt like she couldnt even stay in this ce anymore, so ashamed and annoyed that she just didnt know what to do. Jason and the others, on the other hand,ughed and walked over to eat with them. On the outskirts of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, in a room.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This was where the people of THE Goodwin family were staying temporarily. In the past few days, Tommy was also recuperating from his injuries, his injuries were much heavier than Jasons, his chest, abdomen, waist and side positions were fractured in many ces, that is, he has the Emperors Blood Body, strong enough to rece others under Jasons attack, the physical body has long been beaten to death. The Goodwin family does notck of healing medicine, this trip even has the Goodwin familys medical expert toe, so Tommys injuries in the medical expert plus healing medicine under the treatment, has begun to stabilize his injuries. His broken bones had been renewed, but it would still take some time for them to heal. Reno looked at Tommys pale face and the deep depression between his brows, he took a deep breath and said: Tommy, there is no need to take the momentary defeat to heart. I know that the strongest manifestation of Emperors Blood Body is from Sacred Level, Jason won this battle, but in the future, he is far inferior to you in terms of cultivation enhancement. Especially after Sacred Level. You need to stabilize your Cultivation heart, not be influenced, and have a firm belief in invincibility so that you can get stronger and stronger! Tommy nced at his father and did not speak. Yes, he did understand this. But understanding was understanding, how difficult it was to do so! He knew that his Cultivation heart had ayer of shadow hanging over it, and with the defeat, thisyer of shadow became even thicker, and he knew that this would inevitably have a great impact on his Cultivation, but he just couldnt walk away from it. As for Jason, you dont need to care. After the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, whether or not this Jason can survive is all still unknown. Reno said with a cold gaze, looking meaningful. Tommys heart was shaken after hearing this, and he looked at his father with some confusion. Reno slowly said, There are some things you cant touch yet, so you dont and dont have to know. Anyway, you have to remember that your opponent in the future is not Jason, but the other great prides that havee out! You should even remember that you have awakened Emperor n Bloodline, and you should have been invincible in this life! Tommy nodded, he vaguely thought of something, he just wasnt quite sure yet. In the darkness, he also sensed that this Ancient Martial Arts Conference would be enveloped by that bloody wind. Chapter 1685 Emperor’s Way Night. Miller Residence. Ronnie stands in front of the door to a room, looking at the closed door, he tries several times to push it open and walk in, but then stops. Aplex color shed in Ronnies eyes. Ever since the end of Jasons battle with Tommy, Finn returned to Miller Residence and locked himself in this room, not taking a step out. Perhaps it was because father and son were connected, so Ronnie knew his sons kind of state of mind. Jasons defeat of Tommy, who had revived the Emperors bloodline and was still a Beginning Saint Realm, with his peak Quasi Sacred Realm level of cultivation, had put too much pressure on Finn. Since Finn had perfected his Innate Holy Body in the Sacred ce of Retreat, his Cultivation Realm had indeed grown by leaps and bounds, and now his Cultivation Realm was the Beginning Saint Realm. Finn is only twenty-two years old this year, and in terms of the speed of promotion of Cultivation, it is faster than even Miller Dragon back then. Therefore, in Finns mind, he has the ambition to surpass his uncle, whom he has never met, and he has the strength to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the Miller familys strength. But after witnessing Jasons battle, he was silent. If it were him, he would not have been able to defeat Tommy at Quasi Sacred Realms cultivation level, but Jason did. From this point of view, he realized that he was no match for Jason in a battle of the same rank. Even the current Beginning Saint Realm cultivation, may not be Jasons opponent. If it is other pride is okay, but this person is Jason, Finn happens to know the rtionship between Jason and his uncle that he has never met, so his heart will inevitably well up a kind ofplexity that can not be described. The aura of the Miller familys previous generation was focused on Miller Dragon, so much so that his father, Ronnie, was non-existent and never looked up to. Even now, when outsiders mention the Miller family, the first thing thates to mind is Miller Dragon, who was the most powerful man in the world back then. In thest generation, Ronnie was indeed inferior to Miller Dragon. What about this generation? In this generation, will he also be suppressed? It was like a reincarnation, a fated reincarnation. Finn naturally does not believe in fate, he only believes in himself, even if there is really a fate in this world, then he will still hold this fate firmly in his own hands. Ronnie wandered outside the house for a while, and was about to prepare to leave when all of a sudden C Creak! The doorway to the house opens and Finn steps out. Still as usual, Finn still looks handsome and extraordinary, his face doesnt have the slightest disheveled color, and his eyes have been shing with confidence for a long time. Finn, you can kind of walk out. Ronnie opened his mouth, he smiled and said, Whats wrong with these few days? Not in the best of moods? Finn smiled slightly and said, More or less, but Ive figured it out. Its enough for me to reach my goal step by step and keep working towards a stronger version of myself. As for others if I am influenced by others, then how can I talk about fighting for my own great power in this world? A pleased smile appeared on Ronnies face as he said, Its good that youve figured it out. Now that you have advanced to the top six, this is already notable enough. This time, those hidden heritage forces of all parties havee out, and this worldspetition has only just begun, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference is just one of the hups, so its more important to set your sights on the future. Ill take note of that! Finn nodded his head, but his gaze was looking north, unable to see the change in hisplexion, nor did he know what he was thinking about. Sacred Son of Destruction was also in seclusion these few days. Aftering out of seclusion, the whole person was glowing and his aura was even more powerful.N?velDrama.Org content. As the strongest disciple cultivated by Sacred Dragon Pavilion in the past hundred years, he was extremely powerful in terms of both Cultivation Realm and killing experience, and Sacred Dragon Pavilion had high hopes for him. Lord Heaven looked at Sacred Son of Destruction with a satisfied look in his eyes as he said, The third round of the duel is about to begin. Your next opponent is still very powerful. The others are fine, if you face Jason No matter who it is, Im bound to win, including Jason!Sacred Son of Destruction said coldly, with a kind of powerful self-confidence manifesting itself. Sacred Son of Destruction knew that Jason held the Order of the Holy Dragon, if ording to more than a hundred years ago, holding the Order of the Holy Dragon was able tomand Sacred Dragon Pavilion, even if he as a holy son had to listen to orders. Although nowadays Order of the Holy Dragon does not need to be obeyed, but Jason is carrying Order of the Holy Dragon, it still makes him feel a little ufortable in his heart. On the contrary, Jasons strength also exceeded his imagination, and was actually able to defeat Beginning Saint Realms Tommy. The more this happened, the more it aroused Sacred Son of Destructionspetitive spirit, if he really faced Jason, he needed to defeat Jason and prove that Sacred Dragon Pavilion was stronger than the Palm Order lineage. Lord Heaven nodded without saying anything else. Ghost Tomb Sect Location. Lord Rosnd was exining something to Henderson. Lord Rosndughed coldly and said, This is really interesting. I thought that the Palm Order lineage that had been severed was going to appear again? Strangely enough, there seems to be no reaction from the Sacred Dragon Pavilion side. Palm Order lineage? Henderson was a bit puzzled. Lord Rosnd said, You are still young, and there are things in the past that you do not know. Anyway, just remember that Jasons identity is not simple. He faintly has Order of the Holy Dragons aura on his body, and he is actually able to cause Order of the Holy Dragons aura, can it be that he really is not that kind of destiny? Elder, what are you talking about? Henderson was somewhat puzzled. Lord Rosnd murmured and said, It is rumored that the Order of the Holy Dragon contains the wonders of the Emperors Way. During the ancient times, martial artists on earth honored the Human Emperor. Under the Emperor of Mansmand, there were countless forces. However, since the disappearance of the Emperor at the end of the Martial Era, those forces have all fallen apart and be independent of each other. But this Order of the Holy Dragon is said to contain the Emperors Way. that is a supreme dao, if we can seize it, it wouldnt be too much to ask for another generation of Human Emperors! Elder, do you mean Henderson thought about it and asked with some uncertainty, to seize that Order of the Holy Dragon? There is no hurry, there is no hurry, the situation is not yet clear, we go with the flow. Lord Rosnd opened his mouth and added, Since Lao Fu was able to sense the aura of that Order of the Holy Dragon, the rest of the people, lets say Peter of Blood Demon Sect, Jenkins of Divine Meteor Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands Ruyi of the Sacred Land, are not in a hurry. The rest of the people, such as Peter of Blood Demon Sect, Jenkins of Divine Meteor Sect, and Ru of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land will be able to sense it. As for the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, that was even more so. Therefore, all of these people will only be scheming. Lets wait and see what happens before making a decision. Henderson nodded, since Lord Rosnd had said so, then he would just listen to the arrangement. Although Henderson didnt know what Order of the Holy Dragon was, but since it was rted to Sacred Dragon Pavilion, he thought that it was also extremely uplicated, and it also contained something like Emperors Way, which was the strongest inheritance that all forces wanted to fight for. Chapter 1686 – Battle of the Three Five days had passed. On this day, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue was once again crowded with people. People from various forces were present, all paying attention to the third round of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Jason, Robert, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Henderson, and Heavenly Blood were standing on the stage. Of the five major legacy forces that came out of the world, the young disciples of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect, the three forces, all entered the top six, upying half of the slots, which was evident of their strength. As with the rules of the previous two rounds, the top six heavenly pride began to draw lots to choose various opponents. Jason and the others picked up a small ball, crushing it to present thebel of a standing horse. The ancient martial arts referee quickly announced the next matchups- Group 1, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert! Group 2: Finn, Henderson! Group 3: Jason, Heavenly Blood! The crowd was not surprised by the results of this draw, after all, no matter who was up against who, it would be a battle of the strongest. Jason was also satisfied with the result of the draw, as long as he didnt get to fight Robert, then everything would be fine. If he was drawn to fight with Finn, he might have some different emotions in his heart. Combined with what Finn had said in Seven Killing ces, he vaguely felt that Finn knew something. However, he didnt have a chance to talk to Finn alone these days. He could only wait until the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was over. As countless martial artists at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference waited with eager anticipation, the first group of the third round was about to begin. Sacred Son of Destruction and Robert had already walked onto the ring. Sacred Son of Destructions strength is already undoubted, in the second round of the match, with a strong posture defeated Beginning Saint Realm peak Hilton, so that there are already rumors in private, this time the Ancient Martial Arts Conference young pride to Sacred Son of Destructions cultivation is the most. Robert is also not to be overlooked, possessing the Unicorn Fate, which is recognized as the Fate of the Rui Beast, and is no weaker than Tommys Emperor n Bloodline. Jason, Marcel, Zack, Emily, Darcey and others came to watch the battle, all cheering for Robert. Sacred Son of Destruction stood proudly on the spot, like an indestructible spear towering over heaven and earth, his breath was cold and cold, his body was filled with a destructive aura, and his own aura was even more powerful than that day when he fought Hilton. In that battle, Sacred Son of Destruction was also injured, but he had recovered from the five days of adjustment and recuperation. After the victory, Sacred Son of Destructions understanding on cultivation was further advanced, the destructive aura was more majestic, and his own aura was more and more flourishing, like he was going to break through a confinement. Roberts own aura is also condensing, wisps of Rui Xiang Purple Qi surround his body, the fate attribute of the vision presented in the air, will reflect him extremely extraordinary. The ancient martial arts referee saw that both of them were ready, and with a whistle, the battle began. Sacred Son of Destruction was expressionless, fiercely stepped forward, his own Saint level realms pressure aura locked Robert in ce, the majestic and boundless might was like an endless abyss, wanting to engulf Robert into it. Boom! In an instant, Sacred Son of Destruction threw a punch. A fist sted out, the void shook, a surge of majestic Saint level power along with the fist force of the fist sted forward, apanied by a destructive destructive aura, even more terrifying is that this destructive destructive aura has a terrifying suppression effect on the soul. Soul Destruction Fist! This is Sacred Dragon Pavilion a strong fist, in addition to the killing power, the fist for the spirit of the soul level also has a suppression effect, once the opponents spirit is suppressed, there is the slightest trance hesitation, it is bound to be killed on the spot! This fist power is extremely suitable for Sacred Son of Destruction, lies in his bloodline physique, lies in his own thick and horrifying breath of destruction, in the catalyzing Soul Destruction Fist is to get twice the effect with half the effort,plement each other, enough to the spiritual level of suppression and killing. Thousand World Punch! The gaze in Roberts eyes sank, and he also counterattacked at the first opportunity, bursting out with the Parker familys Ultimate Fist Do, which was also renowned in Hyacinth. Rumble! The fist momentum detonated the void like the sound of thunder. In the fist power, there was a kind of meteorology of the destructive cmity, the fist power pressure was like a terrifying and monstrous heavenly cmity, and Robert was the master of this endless heavenly cmity, guiding the monstrous power of the destructive cmity to st at the opponents. Wisps of auspicious purple qi continuously diffused from Roberts body, vaguely intertwining in the void to create a purple qilin illusion of divine might, with the qilins divine power into Roberts fist, attacking forward with unrivaled might. Bang! The two mens fists shed, erupting with a great sound.N?velDrama.Org content. In terms of fist power, Robert did not appear weaker than Sacred Son of Destruction, as for the mental suppression caused by Soul Destruction Fist, it did not affect Robert. As for Soul Destruction Fists spiritual suppression, it cant affect Robert. Under Roberts destiny attribute, under the protection of Kirins destiny, the spirit is eternal and invulnerable to allws, so Soul Destruction Fists spiritual suppression is not enough to affect the fluctuation of Soul Destruction Fist. Jason this is the first time to really see Robert fight, in his opinion, Roberts strength is not much weaker than Tommy, the power of boxing skills is also powerful enough, perhaps the only w lies in Roberts physical body is not very strong. However, with Roberts strength, he was strong enough to have a ce amongst the prideful people. In any case, Robert was also the second ranked Hyacinth Fighters in Hyacinth, and this ranking was also earned by his true strength. As for Sacred Son of Destruction Jason frowned slightly, in the blink of an eye, the ring field two people have been fighting more than ten moves, each style of strikes can be called shocking power amazing. Robert was probably in the middle Beginning Saint Realm realm, but he possessed the Kirin Divine Power of the Fate Attribute, so the power of his punches was not necessarily weaker than that of some Beginning Saint Realm high level powerhouses. However, from the beginning to the end, Sacred Son of Destruction appeared extremely calm, whether it was in battle or roaming around, he appeared to be at ease, giving people a feeling that he had not used all his strength. Therefore, this also let Jason some cant see through Sacred Son of Destruction, instinctively can feel this person is very strong, the second round of his battle with Hilton, also does not necessarily mean that he used all the cards. Jasons mind for no reason gave birth to a thought C Robert is afraid that Sacred Son of Destructions opponent! Sure enough, right at this moment, Sacred Son of Destructions eyes sank, shing a stern killing color, and his own destructive aura steeply swept through the sky like a huge wave, as if forming a chain, imprisoning the void, and also locking Robert in ce. Boom! Sacred Son of Destruction threw a punch, performing another fist, the fist was like a me, burning, the sky was filled with fist shadows of fire and red, and the temperature of the entire ring field also rose abruptly. Chapter 1687 – A Regrettable Defeat Fist power like a me, zing and burning, that surge of holy power like a prairie fire swept toward Robert, the void sted to the fist power is like a volcano erupted, released a monstrous energy, endless killing aura contained within, like an unstoppable hot magma impact toward Robert. Below the ring, someone from Heavenly Blood, Henderson, and Hank, who were also paying attention to this battle, couldnt help but open their mouthsC Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist! Thats right, its none other than Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist from the Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage! Very strong, Sacred Son of Destructions strength is far beyond our imagination! Heavenly Blood and the others were more familiar with Sacred Dragon Pavilion, so they could see the boxingbat technique that Sacred Son of Destruction was disying at this moment. Desire Sky! Roberts own aura was also steeply big, he drank loudly, the purple unicorn illusion interwoven with auspicious purple qi appeared to be more solid, the unicorns divine power converged in the fist, the attacking fist was just like a falling meteor, heavenly tribtion, each punch was infused with the strongest and fiercest Saint level power, each punch seemed to be wrapped in an irresistible tribtion power, attacking with a destructive momentum towards the front, and then attacked with a strong and powerful force. The power of Sacred Son of Destructions punches were hardened. Rumble! A deafening sound erupted from the two mens fists, reverberating through the air.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Roberts figure shook for a moment, and it was obvious that he was still slightly inferior to Sacred Son of Destruction in the duel between the holy power of boxing. Sacred Son of Destruction was already at the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, and judging from his cultivation aura at this moment, he even faintly gave people a feeling that he was going to break through the confinement and advance to Full Saint Realm, so his Fist Dao Holy Power was extremely majestic, far surpassing Robert. However, the power of Sacred Son of Destructions punch was something that Robert was able to withstand. Again! Sacred Son of Destructions eyes shed with a cold color, his body was surrounded by a destructive aura like a bottomless abyss of terror, even more zing and intense, rolling qi and blood impacted in the air, his body surfaced with a touch of golden light, as if there was destructive destructive power surging. Sacred Son of Destructions dual fists evolved, catalyzing two supreme fist paths. His right hand unleashed Soul Destruction Fist, which evolved a punching intent as if it was the end of the world, enveloped by a terrifying destructive aura like an abyss, and when his fist erupted, the void seemed to be pierced through, like a ck hole that devoured peoples hearts, with a trace of destructive power surging out of it to strangle the sky. The left hand erupted Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist, fist out, like magma cracking, embedded in the fist like a sea of anger, burning the sky, prairie ze thousands of miles, also embedded in the destructive power of destruction. Thousand World Punch! Realms Killing Fist! Robert shouted out, his battle spirit is awe-inspiring, eyes shed a color of determination, fearless Sacred Son of Destruction attacked and killed the monstrous power of the fist, but also did not dodge, he wants to test their own strength, but also confident that he has the strength to fight with the strongest pride of the present generation! Robert also broke out the Parker family in the two ultimate boxing. Diffuse sky fist shadow extrusion in the air, some of the fist shadow as if the heavenly cmity, contains a horrible heavenly cmity power, evolved fist meaning to destroy the cmity and up, contains the power of the saint level in boiling. Some other fist shadow is embedded with endless killing intent, intense and horrifying killing aura is revealed, like an indestructible sword, cutting the void, killing the enemy! In the blink of an eye, this side of the ring field immediately by the two outbreaks of boxing power shrouded, the two great prides boxing power outbreak of that energy reached a flourishing degree, with the boxing power bombardment collision, that energy is exploded like, the entire sparring ring field is like the formation of a party Forbidden Land. Rumble! Booming vibration of the fist bombardment sound endless, that burst of sound power is too horrible, look at the ring field, a fist shadow constantly annihted, every annihtion means a fist power of the collision, constantly erupted deafening sound power, led to this side of the empty space are trembling and up. Stomp! When the bombardment of fists and shadows fell, Roberts face was pale and his breath was weak, and he couldnt help but retreat backward. Snort! Steeply, a cknces shadow passed through theyers of emptiness, lightning-like approaching Roberts chest. The image of the spear was condensed by the endless power of destruction, the breath of that power of destruction surged crazily, stirring up the void, and every inch of space in this square circle of the ring field was filled with that overpowering and destructive horrible breath. Destruction Gun! Sacred Son of Destructions shot was perfectly timed, and just when Robert was knocked back by his fist, the gun came at him like a shadow. In the ring, Jason, Emily and the others couldnt help but thump in their hearts, and they were all worried about Robert. Fist of Destruction! Robert suddenly roared, he had been prepared for this shot, after all, Sacred Son of Destruction had been performed in the battle with Hilton. Therefore, Sacred Son of Destruction this gun to kill, Robert but also did not panic, he roared, a like a mountain like a heavy and majestic fist shadow generation, wisps of Rui Xiang purple gas surrounded, but the release of endless robbery power, the void is hidden with the sound of thunder and explosions sound, as if a thousand robberiese, robbery power over the ce, inch of grass does not grow, all things dead silence! Fist momentum like a mountain, crushing the void, to meet that stabbed over Destruction Gun! Bang! Like the sound of a thunderous sh, under the terrifying might of the Destruction Gun, Roberts fists shadow was constantly crumbling, but the Destruction Guns shadow was also constantly being worn down. In the endC Boom! Boom! The Destruction Guns shadow, which had already been worn down by more than half, still pierced through and struck Robert. The shadow of Roberts punch also sted towards Sacred Son of Destruction. Woah Robert coughed up blood on the spot, his injuries were not serious. Sacred Son of Destructions side also retreated a few steps, his face turned pale for a while, and blood was seeping out from the corner of his mouth. Robert was ruthless in his heart, ignoring his own injuries, he rose up to attack and continued to face Sacred Son of Destruction. Sacred Son of Destructions gaze was cold, calmly responded to the battle, and the punching force that erupted was still horrifyingly monstrous, directly suppressing Robert. Those who watched the battle could see that Roberts injuries were much heavier than Sacred Son of Destructions, his breath was already a bit unstable, it would be very dangerous to continue the battle, and even irreversible damage to the origin of martial arts. BrotherC Emily couldnt help but open her mouth and shout after seeing this, her eyes filled with worry and anxiety. Bang! Another sound came from the fist, Robert was shocked back, the corners of his mouth continue to seep blood, but he did not admit defeat, still towards the front of the strong attack, manifested a not shown the blood. The two fought another dozen moves, seeing Roberts breath has be weaker and weaker, an upright figure shed over, and spoke in a deep voice: Robert, this battle you have performed well enough, it can be, Robert concedes defeat! Chapter 1688 – Underworld Body Qingfeng appeared, the person who spoke just now was him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He could see that Roberts cultivation breath was already on the verge of copse, and if he continued to fight, he was afraid that the origin of martial arts would be injured, and that would really be more trouble than its worth. Sacred Son of Destruction had some manners, and after hearing that Qingfeng had admitted defeat on Roberts behalf, he stopped his attack. Robert took a deep breath, he was indeed no match for Sacred Son of Destruction, and a big reason for this was that he hadnt been promoted to Beginning Saint Realm for long. Unlike Sacred Son of Destruction, he had already reached the end of Beginning Saint Realm, and was almost ready to break through to Full Saint Realm. Robert was not discouraged by his defeat, and walked out of the ring. He was badly injured, and hispel was stained with blood, giving him a blood-stained look. When he passed by Jason, Roberts footsteps gave way, and he said, Ive tried my best. Jasons face was stunned, and he quickly reacted, looking towards Roberts departing figure, a trace of warmth rose in his heart. Previously, when they met together, Marcel and the others thought that Jason would definitely be able to enter the final, Robert knew that he would not be able to defeat Sacred Son of Destruction, so once Jason entered the final, he would definitely have a fight with Sacred Son of Destruction. Therefore, the more damage Robert inflicts on Sacred Son of Destruction in the sparring ring, the more he consumes his cultivation breath, the more he is able to make Sacred Son of Destruction suffer injuries, and the more he will be able to dominate the battle between Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction. The more he could make Sacred Son of Destruction suffer injuries, the more Jason would be able to gain an advantage once he fought Sacred Son of Destructionter. Jason couldnt help but smile, thinking that this ck-faced brother-inw was really a cold-hearted person. Soon after, the second match unfolded. Finn versus Henderson! The Ghost Tomb Sect had an extremely ancient origin, if we were to trace back the origin, this lineage was rted to a certain terrorist force that dominated a realm during the ancient strong martial era, and it was a faction of this force that had been passed down in the earthly realm. Ghost Tomb Sects battle method has always been eerie and horrifying, making people unable to defend themselves, but the killing power is extremely horrifying, so this line is not to be messed with, even those reclusive inheritance of the ancient powerful forces, but also do not want to go to mess with the Ghost Tomb Sect this line of manpower. Henderson is the Ghost Tomb Sects young patriarch, with a unique bloodline, his own body is strong and unrivaled, known as the strongest of the young generation, his strength is absolutely unfathomable. Finn is an extremely rare Innate Holy Body, a physique that can be ranked alongside the Innate Cultivation Body, which shows its extraordinary features. However, Finn also has ws, the biggest of which is that his promotion to Beginning Saint Realm was too short. He only broke through the realm when he fought Demon Son in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and even after he broke through the realm, he also stepped out of the Beginning Saint Realm stage, butpared to Hendersons kind of heavenly pride who had already been at the peak of the Beginning Saint Realm, it was still This battle is also a great attraction. This battle also attracted the attention of many people, all staring at the sparring ring. Finn still white clothes, temperament superb, elegant, in the Innate Origin Energy shroud, even more handsome and extraordinary, inevitably caused a lot of fans in the arena cheering and screaming. This is normal, before the HyacinthHyacinth Fighters, Tommy handsome martial arts have more than not enough, Robert lonely and high and market ck face a stranger expression, the only Finn to give people a sense of warmth like jade, inevitably let the Hyacinth in the many beautiful women to follow. Unfortunately, the cheering and shouting of these beauties cant really be transformed into strength in the battle, otherwise Finn would be invincible. Boom! In the ring arena, Finn and Henderson had already started their duel. When the two of them struck, they were both unreservedly strong in their attacks. Finns Fist of the Void swept through the sky, creating a fist in the void, creating all kinds ofws, and the majestic and boundless creation fist intent contained within surged and took shape, copsing the heavens, and there was an innate Sacred Power of Origin infused into the middle of it, suppressing the void that rumbled loudly, and all of it was going to crack. Below the ring, many people watching the fight have changed their faces, only to feel that from the pressure of Finns punching power, it is really not weaker than Robert, Tommy and others. This was only Finns first promotion to Beginning Saint Realm, from which the power of Innate Holy Body could also be judged. Creation Birth Fist? Its really a supreme Fist Dao battle technique! Unfortunately, my Fist Power Henderson Burial Ground, even the Fist of Creation will have to enter my Fist Power coffin and lie there! Henderson opened his mouth, his tone indifferent, appearing extremely confident. Speaking, Henderson has evolved its own Fist of the Burying Sky, fist across the sky, a burying the heavens of the monstrous fist intention in the manifestation of a gust of whimpering sound, gusts of ghastly winds, ck fog surging, among the illusions of the fierce ghosts and demons of the hideous phantasmagoria, converging together as if the The ghosts cried and howled like wolves, devouring the void and enveloping Finn. An aura of death rising from the depths of hell haunted Hendersons fist, this aura of death was too terrifying, the power of death seemed to have the effect of corrupting the vitality of all living things, causing the light of the fist that had been imprinted on the void to dim immediately after it encountered the aura of death that had entangled it. Outside the ring, some of the strongest people watching the battle face immediately have moved, Sacred Dragon PavilionLord Heaven could not help but be surprised and said: Underworld body? Henderson awakened Underworld Bloodline? How many years has it been since Underworld Bloodline appeared in the Ghost Tomb Sects lineage? Blood Demon Sects Vice Sect Master Peter also frowned. They were all able to sense that Hendersons wispy aura of death was condensed from that iparably pure Underworld Qi, which was the most direct evidence of Underworld Bloodline. In the previous battle, Henderson had utilized the power of his own bloodline, and these powerhouses had not yet seen the clues. At this moment, when he fought with Finn, Henderson was obviously not hiding, and stimted his powerful Underworld Bloodline. Boom! In an instant, the two prideful fists of the ring field bombarded together, erupting with a fierce and iparable sound and power, the stirring up of that aura copsed the surrounding void, shaking the entire sparring ring to shake up. After the strike, Finns face turned pale and he was forced backward. Hendersons realm cultivation was much thicker, and the Underworld Bloodline power was extremely sinister, as if it was able to devour peoples flesh and blood, destroying peoples vitality. Fortunately, Finns Innate Holy Body had a wless and unsullied nature, so those horrible and ghastly death qi enveloped and surrounded him, but also failed to invade into his body, otherwise he would be even more passive. Finn has not yet stabilized, Hendersons fist once again attacked, evolving the sky fist shadow, each fist shadow looks like an evil ghost incarnation, endless fist shadow its out, like a hundred ghosts night feast group of devils, a force of death filled in the entire ring field. Finn is in a disadvantageous position, but he is also not anxious, calmly respond to the battle, the Innate Origin Energy is like an ocean like the heavens, along with the evolution of his fist, the emptiness of the fist, with the creation of the fist to meet Henderson. Bang! Bang! On the ring field, the two figures moved and flickered, their speed was extremely fast, dazzling people, and in an instant, they had already battled each other to the most violent point. Chapter 1689 – Creation Evolves All Laws As soon as Hendersons Underworld Bloodline came out, it drew the attention of even more powerful people. Even in the ancient era of strong martial arts, Underworld Bloodline was an extremely strong cultivation physique that had left behind many invincible legends. Therefore, Ghost Tomb Sects current generation would actually have a Underworld Bloodlines strongest disciple, naturally attracting attention. Originally, such a physique was rare in a hundred years, after all, the Cultivation environment had changed, and even in the Strong Martial Era, such a Cultivation physique was rare.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. All kinds of powerful physiques appear one after another, there are also some extremely rare destiny attributes that are also presented one by one, even in the Strong Martial Era, it is not possible to see so many powerful physique destinies of the heavenly pride gathered together. So, a golden heyday ising, after one reincarnation, the aura will recover, cultivation will recover, and perhaps another even more glorious Strong Martial Era will be created! It depends on this world, who can seize this great opportunity, and who is the one who leads the way and stands proudly at the peak? In a world of great struggle, its all aboutpetition, and its all about seizure! Not only these young people, we also have a chance! All around, there were murmurs. Battle ring field, this battle has reached the point of white-hot, boxing wind vtile, boxing intent pressure air, rolling like a tide of boxing energy in the boiling in the collision, erupted a shocking sound might, led to the void rumbling vibration. Henderson looks extremely strong, but he himself revived that theherworld of the gas is like a horrible from the distant hell, the body has wisps of death gas surround, like from the death of the River Styx emerged from the God of the underworld like, the only thing that brings the death of the pressure and fear. Finn calmly responded to the battle, despite Hendersons realm of cultivation far more than him, Phantom bloodline contains a share of the power of the underworld is powerful and iparable, is still not able to suppress him to knock down. Bang! The two of them had another fierce fist attack, Hendersons Fist of the Burying Sky contained wisps of Underworld Energy that fused with Sacred Power of Origin, and suppressed Finn with a thunderous momentum. FinnInnate Origin Energy was zing in the air, but he was shaken backward with all his might. Whoosh! Henderson took advantage of the opportunity to attack and kill, his figure shed forward like electricity, and the aura was firmly locked onto Finn. Finn made a mistake in his footsteps, his figure wandered like a dragon, and he skillfully brushed past Henderson, and in that instant, his fist was like a tidal wave, and the Fist of Creation sted at Henderson. Henderson did not expect Finns anticipation and footwork to be so subtle, but he did not panic when he lost his head start, and urged the power of the Underworld, and in a few moments, he also evolved a powerful punch to meet Finn. Bang! Bang! Finns fist power struck Henderson, and Hendersons fist power also bombarded him. Both of them immediately fell back several steps, Finn coughed up blood with his mouth open, staining his white clothes red, his face was calm as he continued to attack forward. Henderson had the body of the Underworld God Body to protect his body, and after being hit by Finns punch, his breath was slightly disorganized, but it didnt seem to be a big problem. Looking at Finn attacking again, Hendersons face was cold, he pushed his Sacred Power of Origin to the extreme, containing a destructive power of death, along with his fist momentum copsed in the air, all enveloped towards Finn. The roaming fist image was like a cage, or like a huge fist coffin, emitting strands of death aura to envelop Finn. Facing this fist power, Finns eyes shed with a sh of fierce battle intent, and he shouted, Golden Lotus of the Heavenly Void. The creation evolves allws. With Finns shout, the Fist of the Void that he activated evolved a fist intent that rose up to the sky, the fist intent crossed the sky and evolved a golden lotus, it looked like a vision of a lotus born from the void. At this moment, Jasons Innate Origin Energy was catalyzed to a peak state, and his entire body was like the addition of ten thousandws, the fist of creation was evolving ten thousandws, as if the ten thousand paths of the world were contained in this fist, and it impacted Henderson with an invincible might. Rumble! Finns fist broke through the cage-like fist shadow suppression and directly suppressed Henderson. Kind of interesting! Henderson opened his mouth, and in the next moment, a force of the Underworld was condensed in his fist momentum, and he catalyzed the Underworld Fist Momentum, and without any evasion, he sted straight forward! Bang! The two mens fists shook and erupted with a dull, thunderous sound, Finns fist attacked Henderson with a devastating might, while he, who only focused on this strike, was injured by Hendersons punch. Stomp! Henderson took a few steps backward, a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. The corner of Finns mouth continued to drip blood, but he still looked cloudy and superbly poised as he took a deep breath, nced at Henderson, and slowly said, I admit defeat! Henderson did not say anything else, he sensed Finns power, this is just promoted Beginning Saint Realm just, but already has the strength to be able to injure him. If Finn was also at the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, it would not be so simple to determine the winner of this battle. Finn was also very free and walked out of the ring after admitting defeat. During this time, he nced towards Jason, and there seemed to be a deep meaning in his eyes, but he didnt say anything and walked away. Jason frowned, it was like he recognized the deep meaning in Finns eyes, he just didnt quite understand why he did. He could see that Finn had paid a high price for that blow, and likewise, Hendersons injuries were not as light as they appeared; if he had not been protected by his Underworld body, Finns punch would have been enough to seriously injure him to the point of incapacitating him inbat. Jason didnt think too much about it, because it was his turn to fight on the stage. This time, Jasons opponent was Blood Demon Sects young master Heavenly Blood, also a Beginning Saint Realm peak of the strongest heavenly pride, can not be underestimated. Sacred Son of Destruction, Henderson, and these people had all demonstrated extreme strength, and Heavenly Blood was able to rank alongside them, indicating that his strength would not be any worse. This battle was bound to be a bitter one! Jason, go for it! Marcel, Zack were cheering for him. Jason, you can definitely win, go for it! Demon Witch was also smiling, she also specially ran to watch the battle. Darcey, Emily, Dark Phoniex and others also looked at Jason, their eyes full of encouragement. The corners of Jasons mouth lifted, revealing a confident smile, and only when the Ancient Martial Arts referee announced that the third group of sparring matches would take ce did he then walk up to the ring arena with a calm stride. Heavenly Blood also walked up, he nced at Jason and said with a cold smile, Youre just going to fight me at this realm? Not choosing to break the realm? Enough! Jason responded with an indifferent tone, but in his heart, he wanted to curse C damn it, dont I want to break the realm? What can I do if I cant break the realm with the key dy? Jasons heart is also puzzled, his cultivation has clearly reached the peak of Quasi-Emperor Realm, has touched the critical point of Emperor Realm, but the dy can not break through up. He didnt think about the matter of breaking through the realm, and just used the current Cultivation Realm to fight to the end. Chapter 1690 – Heavenly Blood’s Wrath Blood Demon Sect is also of ancient origin, with a strong heritage base, this vein often gives birth to amazing cultivation wizards. Heavenly Blood is known as the Blood Demon Sects top heavenly pride in recent decades, so it is clear that his strength is absolutely non-trivial. Heavenly Blood is already at the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, and even if the opponent in front of him is not on the path of Ancient Martial Arts cultivation, from the perspective of that cultivation breath, it is simr to the Quasi Sacred Realm on Hyacinths side. He didnt think that his opponent would be able to cross arge realm to defeat him, even if he had defeated Tommy of Beginning Saint Realm.N?velDrama.Org content. At this point, Heavenly Blood was still quite confident and proud of himself. But Heavenly Blood is not stupid, since Jason was able to defeat Tommy who awakened the Emperors blood, he will not take his opponent lightly, he will go all out, explode with all his strength, and crush his opponent with an overwhelming advantage. After Jason and Heavenly Blood were both ready, the Ancient Martial Arts referee also gave the order, and the battle began. Boom! In an instant, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline soared into the air like nine blood dragons, covering the heavens, as if it was able to continuously suck energy essence from the void to replenish itself. At the same time, Jason also evolved his own gravity potential field, hidden heaven and earth momentum of the prototype to support their own bodies, as if the invisible illusion of the 100, 000 mountains to suppress the sky, but also suppressed to the Heavenly Blood. Hmph! Heavenly Blood snorted coldly, his own breath erupted, a heavy and powerful Blood Demon Qi surrounded his body, instantly breaking through the suppression from the gravity potential field. A berserk, bloodthirsty, ferocious qi and blood continuously erupted from his body, covering the sky, the scarlet qi and blood power that looked like it was permeated with the taste of blood covered the sky, reflecting the entire ring field in a blood-red color. Undeniably, Heavenly Bloods own qi and blood was extremely majestic, majestic with a berserk bloodthirsty intent, as if his monstrous qi and blood contained a fierce beast, extremely horrifying. Heavenly Bloods eyes stared coldly at Jason, with a fierce andpelling battle intent permeating his body, his figure moved, like a blood shadow shing, and he was already rushing towards Jason to kill him. Boom! Heavenly Blood condensed his own blood demon power, fused with his Sacred Power of Origin from the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, his fist was monstrous,yers of scarlet blood filled the air, like a river of blood sweeping towards Jason. Heavenly Bloods punch attacked, but it fell short, Jasons figure had already disappeared, shing to his right side. I hit! Jasons voice came out. Heavenly Blood, however, appeared to be unperturbed, he evolved the strongest fist power in a moment also towards the right side of the direction of the attack in the past, this fist he almost exploded with all his strength, scarlet qi and blood suffused the scene, permeated a let a person smell the sickening smell of blood, the Sacred Power of Origin is even more powerful to the extreme. However, Heavenly Bloods fist attacked and killed, but the contact was only air, he fixed his eyes and saw Jason standing on the right corner of the ring, looking at him with a smile. Heavenly Blood was furious for no reason, and said in a loud voice, Do you only know how to dodge? If you dont dare to fight head-on, then kneel down and admit defeat! With that, Heavenly Blood once again attacked Jason. Jason utilized March Tactic from Nine Characters Fist, and his speed was so fast that he dodged in a sh. Heavenly Bloods punches were vtile, and the Sacred Power of Origin contained within was extremely terrifying, but he could not do anything about it. In this way, Heavenly Blood attacked again and again, Jason used March Tactic to dodge again and again, he was extremely experienced in battle, and was able to make a prediction, coupled with the speed of March Tactic, avoiding was not difficult. Therefore, Heavenly Blood was extremely annoyed, but he could not do anything to help Jason. This battle, the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference field people are watching the battle, after all, the second round of Jasons performance is too heavenly, with Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation strongly suppressed Beginning Saint Realm Tommy, and in the battle performance is extremely iron blood, has always been in the front against Tommy. He has always fought Tommy head on, fearless of Tommys Cultivation Realm suppression. But today, Jason has been acting very differently in this battle, and has been avoiding the fight, inevitably making the people in the venue start talkingC Blood Devil Body! Blood Devil Body! Blood Demon Sect This son has actually awakened Blood Devil Body! It is said that there is another old ancestor in the Blood Demon Sects lineage who survived the end of the Strong Martial Era, only that this old ancestor isnt in the Blood Demon Sect, and is rumored to be suppressing a side of Forbidden Land. Yes there is this rumor. Moreover, this old ancestor of Blood Demon Sect is also a Blood Devil Body. Blood Demon Sect has awakened another Blood Devil Body disciple in this generation, so its really strong and iparable! Awakening Blood Devil Body, Cultivation Realm is also powerful, this battle seems impossible for this Jason to reverse. Jason didnt even confront Heavenly Blood head on, I think he is also self-aware and knows that he cant defeat Heavenly Blood! When a strong man fights, the momentum is important. Jason is trying to avoid the fight, but in fact, he has already lost the wind in terms of momentum, lets see how long he can avoid the fight. Just watch the battle, it seems that this battle should end soon, Jason has the capital topete, but its a pity that Cultivation Realm limits him. All sorts of chatter spread out. In the ring, Jason naturally could not hear thesements, he was constantly dodging, in fact, in the process of dodging, he had been running Front Tactic, wanting to sessfully trigger under the increase inbat power, and then simply and efficiently to Heavenly Blood to knock out. It was a pity that Front Tactic, which he had been running persistently, was also unresponsive. Jason was not afraid of Heavenly Blood when he dodged, he just wanted to learn more about Heavenly Bloods way of striking and Cultivation. In the first two rounds, the opponents that Heavenly Blood encountered were all very weak, and in the second round, he met Louis, who even conceded defeat. Therefore, among the many Heavenly Pride, Heavenly Blood was the only one who hadnt yet demonstrated his strength or his own Cultivation number path. Jason in the process of dodging, is also feeling Heavenly Bloods way of striking, as well as his qi and blood, Sacred Power of Origins characteristics and so on, the only way to understand all of these, he will be able to better target counterattack attack. Jason, youre nning to use this method to consume my Qi and Blood and Sacred Power of Origin, then youre really overthinking it, this amount of consumption is not enough for me. I also want to y a game of hide and seek with you now, fall down for me! Heavenly Blood spoke in a cold tone as he began to evolve the Supreme Fist Dao that had been passed down for ages in Blood Demon Sect. Blood Devil Swallowing Fist! Heavenly Blood let out a loud shout as his fist power evolved, a fist intent that exuded berserkness, bloodthirstiness, and ferocity shook the void, and endless scarlet qi and blood rapidly condensed, forming a gigantic fist power shadow as it evolved, just like a blood demon descending from the heavens, opening its bloody mouth and devouring it towards Jason. This evolved fist shadow almost covered the entire ring, which meant that no matter where Jason shed to, he would not be able to escape from the scope of this fist, unless he directly jumped out of the ring. Once he jumped out of the ring, it would naturally be admitting defeat, which Jason certainly wouldnt do. Chapter 1691 – The Bloodiness You Want Is Jason waiting for the battle to end? Jason has been avoiding the battle, perhaps he has the idea of depleting Heavenly Bloods own blood and Sacred Power of Origin, but Im afraid that this level of depletion is not very effective. Jason is not a person who is afraid of fighting, he must have his own considerations, perhaps he is waiting for an opportunity to fight back. Below the ring, Marcel, Zack and the others were discussing. Darcey said, In the previous matchups, Heavenly Blood hasnt shown his strength. The opponents he encountered were either very weak or directly conceded defeat, so among the heavenly pride of this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, only Heavenly Bloods Cultivation Battle Technique is unknown. Jason is probably also observing his opponents way of striking out with his Cultivation Battle Technique. Darcey has a point, its really a word that wakes up the dreamer. Marcel said in agreement. Zack smiled and teased, It seems Darcey still knows Jason very well. Darcey red at Zack and asked in an annoyed voice, What are you trying to say? Zack snapped andughed, and then saw the sudden change of wind and clouds on the ring, Heavenly Bloods strong attack covered Jason like the sun, and the fist power was transformed into shape, manifesting the violent and bloodthirsty fist intent, as if an ancient blood demon broke the void and came, and opened its bloody mouth to devour Jason. With this strike, Jason was already unable to avoid it, and had no choice but to fight against it. Dont you just want to force me to fight you head on? Then I will fulfill you! Jason steeply coldly shouted, Sunling Bloodline rushed up, like a sea of oceanic fury, covering heaven and earth, an outbreak of god-like might spreading, apanied by an invincible and powerful aura that looked like it had juste out from the battlefield of blood and fire, full of the meaning of bloodshed and ying. Fist into the sky! Breaking Punch! Jason broke out the Heaven Fists fist, Sunling Bloodline surging, zing like the sun, a majestic Sunling Bloodline power into the fist, along with the vast and majestic abyssal pounding power, along with the magnificent punching intent that rushes into the sky to break the mountains and rivers, attacking and killing forward. Moreover, in the fist momentum, there is also a strong and iparable killing momentum, in which the Soldier Tactics fist seal can be seen to be integrated into these two fist momentum!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jason was using Soldier Tactic to catalyze Heaven Fists punches, and had seeded! This was the use of thebination of battle techniques that Jason had realized from his closed-door recovery a few days ago. He had tried to use Soldier Tactic to activate his own punches, perhaps because he himself was a strong person who hade out from the battlefield of blood and fire, and that aura of bloodshed and killing was extremelypatible with the Soldier Tactic punching seals. Therefore, under his attempt tobine battle techniques, he seeded, which allowed Soldier Tactic and Heaven Fists fist momentum to bebined together, and the added power was far greater than a stacking in the ordinary sense! Therefore, the moment this punch wasunched, the earth and sky trembled, the void exploded, and the entire ring was enveloped by Jasons magnificent punching intent as well as the Soldier Tactics murderous aura that had been fused into it. In an instant, Jasons aura, which was far less powerful than Heavenly Bloods in the eyes of everyone, turned to be like a sword dissecting the sky, climbing dramatically and directly surpassing Heavenly Blood. Heavenly Bloods face changed slightly, he had thought that Jason would find a way to block and dodge, but never thought that the other party was like a revived prehistoric beast directly attacked and killed. Rarely, Heavenly Blood did not mess up, he held the Cultivation Realm powerful, and then he is the ancient Blood Devil Body, he is not afraid of a battle. Heavenly Blood mobilized his own Blood Devil power and added his fist, killing forward with a bloodthirsty and berserk might, and met Jasons attack. Rumble! Two peoples attacking and killing fist power hard against the bombardment together, endless energy boiling, constantly annihtion, released a horrifyingly powerful qi sweeping around. Only to see Heavenly Bloods fist power manifested the blood demon shadow with a bloody mouth was hard broken, but Jasons fist power was also resisted. It had to be said that Heavenly Bloods fist power was truly terrifying, and was even stronger than Tommys, who was already at the peak of Beginning Saint Realms strength after all. Jason, however, was not forced to retreat, and in an instant, his body was covered in golden light, a little bit of golden radiance zing and eye-catching, like a wless and immacte golden body. He operated his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, his qi and blood were like rainbows, and a thunderous vibration came from within his body, as endless Holy Dragons Breath filled the air, making it seem like there was a great dragon in his body that was about to rush out. Human Great Dragon Power, explode for me! Jason let out a roar as he catalyzed the Human Great Dragon Power condensed by the Secret Method of Power Evolution, and in doing so, he exploded the Fighter Tactic Fist Seal! Fighters, fight the heavens and the earth, and never give in! Fighter, brave and bold, stronger and stronger the more he fights! He who fights is confident and invincible, and pushes through all the males! Jason activated the Fighter Tactic Fist Seal, thus pushing his fighting spirit and battle intent to a peak and powerful realm! If you want to fight, then fight to the end! If you want to fight, then fight to the end! Didnt you say Im a dodger? That I dont dare to fight? Im not saying Ive lost my vigor? Then open your eyes and see what it means to be bloodthirsty, what it means to be battle-hardened! Avoid battle? Cowardice? Damn it, there are no such words in the dictionary of Laozis life! Kill, fight! Jason roared and bellowed, and under the urging of the Fighter Tactic Fist Seal, a stream of Human Great Dragon Power burst out from that Battle Heavens and Earths most powerful and iparable Fist Seal. As this Human Great Dragon Power erupted with a mountainous might, the entire void was trembling, the entire space seemed to be unstable, and in theherworld, it seemed that the shadow of an ancient giant had manifested, suppressing the void with a brutal, strong, and invincible might. It was like a Titan that hade from the ancient times and was shaking the heavens and unleashing that Great Dragon Power of its own! Blood Demon descends, devouring the heavens and devouring the earth! At that moment, Heavenly Blood felt some numbness in his scalp, he clearly felt a hint of danger, he roared out, recklessly and frantically mobilized his own Blood Demon Power, and even erupted the Sacred Power of Origin, forming a terrifying fist that swallowed the heavens and devoured the earth to meet the attack in front of him! Rumble! The two mens attacks impacted together, and it was as if the ring was instantly detonated, the air around them exploded, terrifying and horrifying, with endless waves of air spreading all around them, as if a tornado hurricane was formed! Human Great Dragon Power poured into Heavenly Blood in an invincible manner, and the Blood Demon Power in Heavenly Bloods fist also impacted Jason. Uhh! Jason grunted, his body stumbled backward, his bodys golden light dimmed for a while, and blood overflowed from his mouth. Wow! Heavenly Bloods side wasnt doing well either, directly opening his mouth and spewing out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, the entire arena was dead silent, a needle could be heard. Who was the one who said that Jason was avoiding the battle and didnt dare to fight head on? Who was the one who said that Jasons momentum had been suppressed, and that he was already showing signs of defeat? Now, everything seems to be reversed! Chapter 1692 – Crazy Demon Battle The corner of Jasons mouth raised a smile, he was wounded, the corner of his mouth is overflowing blood, Grand Vajra Realm Physique also dimmed, body flesh and blood, the blood demon power is crazy destruction of his flesh and blood, he had to use the power of the Sunling Bloodline to suppress and neutralize, to counteract the power of the blood demon. But he was still smiling, that kind of confident and crazy smile, fell in Heavenly Bloods eyes, for no reason, but let him feel a heart palpitation and chills. Almost subconsciously, Heavenly Blood remembered the battle between Jason and Tommy, at that time he was also watching the battle. That battle, Jason performance is extremely crazy, as if crazy general, behind the beginning of the suppression of Tommy in the killing,pletely do not care about their own injuries how to exchange injuries, hard to Tommy to burst! Ferocious! Thats what Heavenly Blood thought of Jason in that battle, simply ferocious to the extreme.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Now, Jason was starting to show this ferocious side again, Heavenly Bloods face was starting to get gloomy, after all, the attack just now had shown that Jason did possess the strength to injure him. Again! Jason licked the corner of his mouth, he bellowed, once again running Grand Vajra Realm Physique, the originally dim golden light once again zed, Sunling Bloodline was like nine pirs of blood, impacting the sky, with a steady stream of qi and blood power to support his body. Whoosh! Jason sprinted towards Heavenly Blood, his aura reached a peak, wrapped in an iron-blooded murderous might, attacking with an unstoppable momentum towards the front. Jason catalyzed the Soldier Tactic Fist Seal, evolving Heaven Fists fist momentum with the Soldier Tactic Fist Seal. In an instant, a series of fist seals appeared in the sky, forming a line, totaling Nine Fist Seals, like nine suns hanging in the sky, nine channels of heavenly qi and blood resonated with it, and a strand of Sunling Bloodline power was poured into the Nine Fist Seals, causing it to blossom with a zing sun-like radiance. Nine Fist Seals, nine distinct fist meanings were manifesting, each of which was enough to shake the void and cause the wind and clouds to change. What was even more terrifying was that in this Nine Fist Seals, there was more of a monstrous aura of killing and feasting than before, in that Soldier Tactics fist seals had been incorporated into it, and it was catalyzed by Soldier Tactic. Chaos opens the sky, Blood Demon is the only one, kill! Heavenly Blood also bellowed out, as he evolved Chaotic Heaven Opening Fist, another supreme fist Dao in Blood Demon Sect! Boom! The fist momentum was heavenly, a bloody fist shadow appeared out of thin air, and the blood demonic power that erupted from Heavenly Bloods fist momentum seemed to be evolving chaos, and contained a great power that opened up the sky and the earth, which also made this fist violent to the extreme. At the time of Heavenly Bloods punch, Jasons Soldier Tactic-inspired Sky Fists punch has already fallen in full, a fist seal wrapped in a magnificent and boundless punching intent toward the front to kill, embedded in the killing momentum is fierce and shocking, with a destructive demon blocking the devil all the way to kill the momentum. Rang vibration sound came, the void exploded, countless force strength have burst, came deafening sound power. Some of the fist printsnded on Heavenly Bloods body, and the chaotic power evolved from Heavenly Bloods huge blood-colored fist prints on this side also hit Jason, and both of them were injured again, coughing up blood one after another. Pro! Jason let out a loud shout and activated Approach Tactic, and it was as if the shadow of the Immovable King appeared in the void, suppressing the sky, making Jasons figure motionless. Otherwise, by Heavenly Bloods punch evolved by the power of chaos affected, his figure is bound to be unsteady, will certainly be that powerful force impacted by a session of retrogression. However, Jason did not want to retreat, he wanted to take the opportunity to continue attacking and killing, and never give Heavenly Blood the slightest chance to catch his breath. Jason used Approach Tactic to stabilize himself, he was as stable as a rock, but Heavenly Blood was different, he was hit by Jasons fist print, his body was swaying as he was moving backward. Whoosh! Jason executed March Tactic, Heavenly Bloods body had not yet stabilized, but suddenly Jason had already ghostly appeared in front of him. At that moment, Heavenly Blood instantly changed color, he couldnt figure out, how could Jason so quickly rushed to his front, just that the impact of the power of the blow, he was actually able to stabilize his body so quickly? Heavenly Blood did not have time to think about it, only because Jasons fist had already exploded like lightning. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason once again used Soldier Tactic to catalyze the eighth stance in Heaven Fist C I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! The void shook and boomed. A magnificent and boundless fist intent manifested, as if it was going to copse the void. Sunling Bloodline surged like a tide, in the void vaguely intertwined with the imposing shadow of the True Martial Emperor, containing the might of the True Martial Swinging Devil squeezing the sky, as if under the shroud of the punchs intent, all things are destroyed, all devils are killed, the ghosts and gods are annihted! The fist intent even contained Soldier Tactics killing power, making the power of this fist reached a peak, enough to destroy all things in the world! Roar! Heavenly Blood roared, his figure was unsteady, and in his haste, he frantically stored up his strength, and activated Blood Devil Swallowing Fist and Chaotic Heaven Opening Fist one after another,pletely disregarding everything in order to counterattack. However, after all, Heavenly Blood had lost a certain amount of lead, and the power of his punches was greatly reduced due to hisck of power. Therefore, when Jasons punch came down, it sessively broke Heavenly Bloods punching momentum, and sted towards Heavenly Bloods body with a momentum that was as strong as a bamboo. Bang! Heavenly Blood was sent flying, coughing up blood with his mouth open. Jason, however, was also injured by Heavenly Bloods violent and majestic fist force, and blood wasing out from the corner of his mouth, but he didnt care about it, and continued to attack and kill as if he was crazy. This scene, shocked all the people watching the battle in the field, only to feel that it was so dj vu. It was indeed dj vu, because many people had already thought of the scene when Jason fought Tommy. Unexpectedly, Heavenly Blood is now trying to be in Tommys position. Vicious! This is the Ancient Martial Arts Conference! This was the thought of many people in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference arena, who felt that Jasons crazy fighting style was not only bloody, but also horrifying, making peoples bones creepy. Such a ferocious attacking and killing method is not something that everyone can emte. First of all need to have a strong enough qi and blood power to support the bodys consumption, and secondly need to have a strong and powerful body, or simply can not support. Only Jason has the Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline that can provide a constant supply of qi and blood power, in addition, he also has the Grand Vajra Realm Physique body protection, these two points are not avable to others. Combined with Jasons battle experience from the mountains of corpses and the sea of blood, in closebat, who would be able to defeat him? At least among the younger generation, no one dares to say that they can suppress Jason. Right now, Heavenly Blood was an example. He originally thought that with his Blood Devil Body and Cultivation Realm reaching the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, he couldpletely suppress Jason. Who would have thought that, contrary to his wishes, he still could not escape the fate of being blown up. Chapter 1693 – Who Dares to Claim the Hero? The entire arena was dead silent, all holding their breath as they watched this scene in the ring. Blood Demon Sect Vice Sect Master Peters face was pitch ck, he was grim, his eyes staring at the ring with an indescribable irritation. His only hope now was that Heavenly Blood would be able to pull through and then use their advantage on Cultivation Realm to fight back. Old Mr. Miller was naturally paying attention to this battle as well, and with a pair of old eyes slightly narrowed, heughed and said, This kid is quite good at blending and learning by example. Saying that, he smoked a dry cigarette with considerable satisfaction.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He could see that Jason had used Soldier Tactic to catalyze his own boxingbat techniques, which was a very innovative attempt and had seeded, which made Jasons punching power even stronger than when he fought Tommy, with a stronger killing aura and a more appalling lethality. However, what Old Mr. Miller appreciated most was Jasons use of the Approach Tactic. The key point of this battle, to arge extent, lies in the fact that after Jason and Heavenly Blood attacked each other, Jason used Approach Tactic to stabilize himself, and instead of being forced back, Heavenly Blood was shaken back. Jason seized this momentary opportunity to attack and kill, relying on Grand Vajra Realm Physique, he was not afraid to fight with his opponent in meleebat, and attacked hard, which took the full initiative. Jasons attack and kill means seem crazy, like a crazy person in general, in fact, the real real strong people can see out, this is absolutely not out of their minds in general disorganized attack, which contains a very high level ofbat skills and let a person can not be seen in thebat experience. This kind of fighting style, sufficient qi and blood power and the strongest body is fundamental. However, if there is no kind of blood and self-confidence from the sea of blood and blood, as well as the richbat experience of the hundred battles will not die, simply can not copy Jason such a way of fighting. Other pride really want to copy Jasons way of ying, only afraid of how to die do not know. Very simple, without enough experience and the ability to adapt to the situation, this way of ying under, others really want to catch you a negligence a loophole a break, under the full force of the counterattack, enough to put you in death. Jason, on the other hand, was different, he had the upper hand and suppressed Heavenly Blood, he was able to make predictions, and he was able to judge some of Heavenly Bloods counterattacks based on his experience. Even in the burning with the stones style of fighting, he was able to calmly weigh the smallest cost to himself in exchange for the opponents maximum damage. Under such a situation, even if Heavenly Bloods Cultivation Realm was stronger, he couldnt support such consumption. Bang! Right at this moment, another powerful punch boom came from the ring arena. Jasons body swung in a small range, avoiding Heavenly Bloods fist counterattack, and a small angle hook from him fiercely bombarded Heavenly Bloods chest and abdomen, shocking Heavenly Blood to cough up blood with his mouth open, and his body shape fell back again. Damn it, Im going to kill you! Heavenly Blood opened his mouth and roared, he was enraged, and the whole person was enraged. He had never experienced such an aggravating battle, and he had never imagined that he would actually end up like Tommy, being chased by Jason in such a desperate manner. In Jasons stormy attack, he was not given the slightest chance to catch his breath, nor was he given the time to develop stronger punches, and could only rely on his instincts and experience in the attack. In this regard, he was far inferior to Jason. As a result, his injuries were much heavier than Jasons. He couldnt ept the situation, or the fact that he had to fight with Jason. He couldnt ept such a situation, or rather he never thought he would lose in the first ce. Until this moment, he didnt admit that he was defeated, he needed to fight back, he needed to reverse the situation in front of him. Heavenly Demon Rage Blood, sacrifice my body! Heavenly Blood roared out, his eyes rendered a lurid blood color. He was performing one of Blood Demon Sects secret techniques, Blood Devil Body instantly filled withyers of blood light, and there was an endless amount of Blood Devil power surrounding his body, causing his own aura to climb up in no time. Chaos Essence! Heavenly Bloods own aura soared, he urged Chaotic Heaven Opening Fists fist, evolved a style of hidden filled with the greatness of heaven and earths strongest fist, in theherworld, like there is an ancient blood demon holding a huge axe, is opening up the sky and earth, that the power of the chaotic force and the endless power of the blood demon converged together, with an unbeatable aura that sted straight at Jason. You still want to rise up after all this? Ill beat you to death once again! Jason shouted coldly, and in an instant, he activated his Formation Tactic. Arge formation seemed to form in the void, imprisoning the world and Heavenly Bloods attack. The imprisoning power generated by Formation Tactic caused Heavenly Bloods attack to slow down slightly, which was already enough for Jason. When Formation Tactic was activated, Jason had already activated Fighter Tactic, and at the same time evolved Soldier Tactic to explode Heaven Fists punch. A punch that covered the sky! What Blood Demon Shadow, what opening up the heavens and the earth, I will cover the heavens with my fist and envelop everything under the might of this punch. Jason had such confidence and such boldness! Rumble! A fist sted out endlessly, that vast fist intent was like a vast and boundless world, covering this side of the starry sky and this firmament within. This fist, killing without bounds! This fist, the fighting spirit was boundless! The only goal was to suppress, to suppress with all ones might! Bang! The void shook, a shocking sound and power erupted, terrifying power was sweeping and spreading, powerful fist forces were colliding and strangling, and the entire ring field immediately shook. This blow fell, the two figures quickly separated. Heavenly Blood coughed up blood again, his own breath weakened dramatically, the blood demon qi and blood looks like it will not be able to coalesce. Jason was also knocked back, his heart was sweet, spraying out a mouthful of blood, but his next moment was his legs stomping on the ground, the whole person was like a cannonball that sprinted out, and took it straight towards Heavenly Blood. Whew! People have not yet arrived, a powerful leg strength wind sound has already whistled, piercing peoples eardrums. Heavenly Blood was already toote to counterattack, his ability to adapt was also very fast, immediately his arms crossed to this sweeping leg. Bang! Heavenly Blood was blocked, but the force of the ferocious leg like a discharged cannonball, but also swept him away directly, and fell to the ground. In the arena, only Jason was still standing proudly. The corner of Jasons mouth raised a cruel smile, ready to continue attacking forward, whenC Thats enough, Heavenly Blood admits defeat! Blood Demon Sect Vice Sect Master Peter finally spoke up, and at this juncture, he immediately conceded defeat in ce of Heavenly Blood. Anyone could see that Heavenly Blood was indeed defeated, it could be said that he had already lost the ability to fight, and continuing to fight would not only bring shame to himself, but would also have the risk of falling. Since Blood Demon Sect admitted defeat, Jason stopped his attack. His body was drenched in blood, but his aura did not diminish and became more and more intense. He stood there, as if he was announcing to all the Heavens Pride champions Who dares to be the best? Chapter 1694 – The Birth of the Top Three The ring is always owned by the victor. Heavenly Blood has made his way down to the ringside arena with Peters assistance, and the Ancient Martial Arts referee announces the results of the sparring match after snapping out of his stupor- Jason, the winner! To be honest, these Ancient Martial Arts referees were really a bit confused. They had also presided over the Ancient Martial Arts Conference for many years, but in previous Ancient Martial Arts Conferences, how had they ever seen such a ferocious situation? This Jason had really changed the Ancient Martial Arts Conferences style of fighting, fighting so ferociously and bloody, it was simply too scary. ording to his style of fighting, his opponents will have to fend for themselves. The entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference was silent, everyones eyes were fixed on the ring field, looking towards the ring field that was stained with blood, but the momentum was as strong as a rainbow, one person was as strong as an army of thousands of horses. Everyone was silent! Jason defeating Tommy and then Heavenly Blood was no longer an ident, it meant that this young man did indeed have the strength to take on the world from below. He was only at the Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation level, but he was actually able to defeat the Beginning Saint Realms heavenly prides one after another, and each one of these heavenly prides were the strongest heavenly prides with a powerful bloodline and physique. When everyone realized that Jason was still only at the peak cultivation level of Quasi Sacred Realm, their hearts became even more silent. If, for example, Jason reached the Beginning Saint Realm stage of cultivation, wouldnt that be even more heaven-defying? At that time, wouldnt it be possible to cross over to battle against a Full Saint Realm powerhouse? Against the heavens! This was truly heaven-defying! Sacred Son of Destruction and Henderson, who had already entered the top three, did not say a word, their gazes looked deeply towards Jason, as for what they were thinking in their hearts, it was unknown. Purple Phoenix Saintess is still noble and elegant, the vor of the full show, like that nine days of the divine phoenix as noble, her eyes in the waves of light flow, points of golden light fluctuations, eyes reflected Jasons blood-stained invincible style. Today, Jason had once again surprised her greatly. Will you be the one? Purple Phoenix Saintess looked at Jason with her beautiful eyes and muttered to herself in a low, inaudible voice. At that moment, Jason had already walked down from the ring field. Marcel, Zack, and the rest of the crowd hade back to their senses as well, and they cheered and walked forward to greet Jason.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Congrattions for Jason! Zack shouted excitedly. Congrattions for Jason! Marcel shouted back, smiling, indeed happy and excited for Jason. Jason smiled, waved his hand and said, Shhh, keep your voice down, keeping a low profile has always been my principle as a human being. So, its better for us to keep a low profile, just dont irritate others. With this face skin of yours, you still know to keep a low profile too? Darceyughed, she was also in a good mood and couldnt help but snicker. Jason, I knew you could win! Because of your kind of closebat skills, none of these Celestials are as good as you. Emily opened her mouth as she continued, At this point, youre much stronger than my brother. My brothers Cultivation Realm isnt low, but hecks the experience of fighting in the battlefield, so he doesnt know how to suppress his opponents in a fight, nor does he know how to seize the opportunity to win. Roberts face was already too dark to look at when he heard such words. Emily, what kind of words are you saying? Robert couldnt help it and opened his mouth to ask. Emily was unimpressed and said with vigor, What I said was originally true. Brother, if youve been to the battlefield to sharpen your skills and to umte experience in sparring, then today when you face Sacred Son of Destruction, youll definitely be able to defeat him. You, youC Roberts face darkened, not without sadness thinking is this still his own sister? Why does she keep turning her arm outward? Even if this is fine, can you not pit brother ah? Your older brother also wants to face it! How can you live with stepping on your brothers face over and over again? Jason noticed that Roberts face was dark, he smiled and said: Speaking of the battlefield is indeed able to train people, but everyones development trajectory is different, and the experience is also different. However, in the future, if Robert wants to go to the battlefield to kill some people, that is also possible, I can make arrangements on my side. Brother, did you hear that? You can also go to the battlefield, why dont youe with me along with Jason to the battlefield overseas next time. This way I can also bring you brother to learnbat experience in the battlefield. Emily said with an excited face. Robert was so depressed after hearing this that he almost spat out blood, thinking to himself that I am your brother, and I still need you to bring me along in the battlefield? However, on second thought, if he really wants to go to the battlefield, he is a pure rookie, his sister at least went to the overseas battlefield twice, in terms ofbat experience may be richer than himself. As for the matter of going to the battlefield, Robert silently looked at his sister and Jason, his heart flooded with a thought, perhaps this is not a good thing. With his sisters temperament, if she really wants to follow Jason to the overseas battlefield, then she cant be stopped. Really to overseas, who knows names Miller this asshole to his sister whether there are some non-thinking and cross-border action it, this names Millers a look is not a good thing, really want to think of some methods to coax his sister to be deceived, in the overseas time when the rice cooked rice, wait until the return to be found, then everything is also toote. If he also followed the overseas battlefield, then he can also y a certain role in supervision, right? Thinking of this, Robert was happy for his own wise idea, and the corner of his mouth couldnt help but spread a hidden smile. This scene happened to be Jason saw, at once, Jason the whole person has a kind of creepy feeling, thinking that alwayse to the big ck face show people Robert actually smiled? What kind of excitement did he receive? It seems that this ce really cant stay! With this thought in mind, Jason quickly said, Lets not stand here for a while, wed better leave first. Right, right, Jason, youre still injured, hurry back to rest and recuperate, and prepare for the next finals. Marcel also said in a hurry. Looking forward to the moment Jason Ancient Martial Arts Conference wins the championship! Zack smiled, looking extremely excited. Darcey also smiled, her beautiful eyes clearing and flowing with a bit of turbulent vor. Jason and his group left, only those martial artists in the venue who had not yet left were still whispering and discussing. Needless to say, after this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Jasons name would definitely shake the entire Hyacinth. With the end of Jasons battle, the top three had been born, namely Sacred Son of Destruction, Henderson, and Jason. The final will be in seven days. After seven days, who is the strongest among the young generation will be decided! Chapter 1695 – Blood Rain Will Come (I) Jason returned to the south side of the house. In the next few days, he will enter the mode of closed-door recuperation again. This time when he was injured, Old Mr. Miller also took out the sacred medicine for Jason to take, ording to Old Mr. Millers words, being injured is not terrible, every injury is a great opportunity to refine the Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Its just that this kind of cultivation is a bit too perverted, and its actually based on injuries. Jason, however, felt indifferent, he was indeed used to it. When he was a child, he was beaten up by Old Mr. Miller for no reason and then soaked in the medicine cauldron. As an adult, he went to the Dragon Shadow Organization and was killed in the battlefield, and was injured from time to time. Therefore, what apanied him as he grew up was either the smoky battlefields filled with blood and fire or the injuries he sustained from time to time. Jason was in the side room for rest and recuperation, he had gained something from the battle with Heavenly Blood, and now he needed to digest and absorb it. Outside the house, Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Joseph three people gathered together, naturally can not leave the wine. The three old men were gossiping while drinking a small drink. Jason has made it to theter finals, which are based on a rotating pairing system. In other words, for Jason to take first ce, then he needs to defeat Sacred Son of Destruction and also Henderson, Yusup said. Joseph took a deep breath and said slowly, That means that every battle in the back will require every effort to win. Just worry that Sacred Dragon Pavilion and Ghost Tomb Sect will team up to set Jason up. Old Mr. Millers eyes flickered as he said, A truly strong person is not afraid of any conspiracy or trickery, everything relies on strength. if Jason has an invincible posture, he will naturally sweep his opponents. Yusup nodded and said, This is indeed the truth. The final will be in seven days. Im only afraid that by the day of the final, some hidden characters should show up. Figures? Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly and said, Its best if theye. Old me was worried that they wouldnt dare to show up. Joseph alsoughed and said, Its just as well, we can also use this opportunity to see what demons and monsters are in Hyacinth, and if they really dare to show up, then we can eliminate them all. This person is approaching old age, the bones are also a bitzy, its time to move the muscles. Yusup also smiled. Old Mr. Millerughed, looked bold and said, If we really have the chance to move our muscles, we might as well let the younger generation see that we old men are old, but our fists are not old. Its still more than enough to beat up a few old guys. Drinking and drinking, lets not worry so much about other things. Joseph grinned. With Old Mr. Miller and the three of them here, there was no need to worry about anyone being able to disturb Jasons closed-door recuperation. There was also no need to worry about anyone being able to harm Jason, unless the other party was confident that they would be able to escape Old Mr. Miller and the three of them. The house where Sacred Dragon Pavilion is located. Sacred Dragon Pavilions Grand Elder Lord Heaven looked at the Sacred Son of Destruction in front of him and asked, Entering the finals, there will inevitably be a battle between you and Jason. What are your thoughts on this battle? Sacred Son of Destructions gaze was cold as he said, Jason is very strong, strong because of his blood and physique. But in terms of blood and body, I am not weaker than him either. I have watched him in two battles, and it seems that he won through crazy attacks, but in reality, it is not the case. Even if he is to take that kind of crazy attacking and killing means or not, he still maintains an extremely calm side, any time he strikes are like after precise calction. Thus, what really makes this person wary is his experience in battle. Can you think of a way to hold him back? Lord Heaven asked. A quick battle! Sacred Son of Destruction said in a deep voice word by word. Lord Heaven thought about it and nodded his head in agreement, he was well aware of Sacred Son of Destructions strength, and under the steep outburst of his full strength, the offensive force was extremely terrifying. Jason obviously killed in the battlefield, his own bloodthirsty killing breath rendered smoke gas, so from the battlefield out of the battlefield fighting experience is naturally iparably rich, the battle situation once dragged on for a long time, Jason seized the slightest opportunity, that will fall into thend of Fist of Destruction. Therefore, the best way is to have a quick battle as Sacred Son of Destruction said! Use the strongest means, the strongest outburst, and crush the opponent in one fell swoop. Lord Heaven fell into silence, he knew that Jason had the Order of the Holy Dragon on his body, and Jason himself was able to induce the revival of the chi of the Order of the Holy Dragon, which was suspected to have Dragon Bloodline. However, Jason did not disy the unique attributes of Dragon Bloodline in these two battles, which was what made Lord Heaven feel puzzled. Could it be that Jason does not possess Dragon Bloodline? Lord Heaven frowned, thinking in his heart. There was also another possibility that Jason might possess Dragon Bloodline, it was just that his Dragon Bloodline was currently sealed, hence why it did not show up in the sparring match. If that was the possibility, it would be terrifying. Jason did not rely on the power of the Dragon Bloodline attribute, and with a cultivation level around the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm, he actually defeated Tommy and Heavenly Blood one after another, which was extremely incredible. Meaning, once Jason really awakened Dragon Bloodline, how terrifying would that be?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Essence shed in Lord Heavens eyes as he secretly took a deep breath, not even daring to imagine it somewhat. Ghost Tomb Sect location. Lord Rosnd was also conversing with Ghost Tomb Sects Young Sovereign Henderson. In the battle between Henderson and Finn, he disyed his own Underworld Bloodline, which was also extremely powerful, both in terms of qi and blood as well as physique, and it was said that in theter stages of Underworld Bloodline, the power of the Underworld was enough to evolve the River Styx, such as the God of the Underworld possessing his body and looking down on the heavens and the earth! Henderson naturally hadnt grown to such a stage, but with Underworld Bloodline, he was strong enough to have his own ce in the future path of fighting for supremacy. Henderson, youve killed your way into the finals, its considered a mission aplished. Lord Rosnd opened his mouth and continued, In the finals in seven days, your opponents will be Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction. Elder is telling me to defeat these two and take first ce? Henderson asked. Lord Rosnd murmured and said, No one can predict the number of matches. If you face Jason for the first time, if you can defeat them, you can. If you cant, youll still be able to inflict injuries on Jason. In thetter part of the match, it will be mainly between Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction. At that time, you will also be able to see whether the Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage and the Palm Order lineage are parting ways or deliberately acting out. Jason The gaze in Hendersons eyes narrowed slightly, he was also greatly surprised by Jasons defeat of Heavenly Blood in this battle, Jasons kind of ironic and murderous offense was indeed defenseless. However, Henderson thought to himself that he possessed the Underworld Divine Body, so even if he fought with Jason in a hard-fought battle, he would not be afraid. However, he was still looking forward to the duel in the back. Chapter 1696 – Blood Rain Will Come (II) The days passed in peace and quiet, and many in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference were waiting for the final round to see who would be able to trump the many proud disciples and take first ce. Among them, Jason was the most popr. Ancient Martial Arts Conference, many martial artists watched Jason two duel, the heart is really shocked at Jason that kind of iron blood pugilistic offense, like dominating the sands of one of the strongest soldiers, with the destructive momentum in the suppression of his opponents. In addition, Jason is also the grandson of Lewis, the crowd thought of Lewis I had a punch to crush the supreme elegance of all the male, for Jasons current stage of battle is not surprising. Of course, there are some people who are optimistic about Sacred Son of Destruction, these people think that Sacred Son of Destructions strength is unfathomable, whether it is to beat Hilton or to beat Robert, it may not be the strongest strength shown. Its very likely that hell break out his real strongest card in the final match. On the contrary, Henderson has not been favored by many people, because not many people know Underworld Bloodline in Hyacinth, so they do not know how strong this cultivation physique is. Furthermore, Hendersons own cultivation breath is filled with an eerie and horrifying aura of death, which makes a lot of Hyacinths martial artists feel disgusted, and naturally subconsciously have a bad impression of Henderson. Therefore, these Hyacinth people would not be optimistic that Henderson would be able to capture the final top spot. About four to five kilometers away from the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue, there was a small town called Cloud Town. Cloud Town was usually very calm, and there wasnt much hustle and bustle. With the convening of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, this towns previous calmness was broken, and many martial artists who hade to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference flocked into this town. The houses on the outskirts of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference were limited, and only the big powerful families and sects were qualified to be arranged to live in the houses, so some idle martial artists woulde to this town to look for a ce to stay. So much so that in recent days, some of the inns on Cloud Town were already overcrowded, and some of the teahouses were also packed with people on weekdays. These idle martial artists from all over the world gathered together and began to talk about what they had seen and heard at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, talking more about the performance of those Heavens Pride disciples. In one of the teahouses, there was already a table of martial artists gathered together who were discussing heatedly: To say that the biggest dark horse in this Hyacinth Heavens Pride disciplepetition should be Lewis grandson Jason! Yes, this Jason is really surprising, with a cultivation level of around Quasi Sacred Realm, but he has defeated two Beginning Saint Realms proud disciples one after another, its really too unbelievable. Im afraid that the saddest person is none other than Tommy, who had previously been upying the number one spot in Hyacinth Fighters. This time in Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he was defeated by Jason in the second round, Tommys invincible aura is broken, and the Goodwin family is only afraid of losing face. To be fair, Tommys strength is very strong, at such an age he is already close to the peak of Beginning Saint Realm and has awakened Imperial Bloodline, so it can be said that he is very powerful. One can only say that he was unlucky to meet Jason. This Ancient Martial Arts Conference has brought out a lot of reclusive ancient and powerful forces, and the disciples of these forces are all very powerful, and it is said that the one called Sacred Son of Destruction is very strong, far surpassing the other heavenly prides, but I dont know how he will win or lose against Jason. I dont know how hell win or lose against Jason.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I think Jason will definitely be able to push his opponent across the board just because he is Lewis grandson. Lewis said that a tigers father does not have a dogs son, Lewis was originally a generation of legends, but his grandson did not disgrace him, Im afraid that he is going to dominate this generation! When these idle martial artists talked about Lewis, their tones would unconsciously bring a sense of respect, and their words were also extremely high praise for Lewis. This is also normal, many of these casual martial artists embarked on the path of cultivation is to look up to Lewis when he crossed the Hyacinth that kind of green shirt and sword walking style, alone,e and go like the wind, unrestrained, and chivalrous, that chivalrous spirit also do not know how many martial artists in the influence of the Hyacinth. The idle martial artists gathered at this table did not notice that there was an old man sitting alone at a small adjacent table. This old man was about seventy years old, with a darkplexion that still looked extremely robust. Wearing a rough cloth and hemp clothes, but also looks unusual and ordinary, looking like an old farmer and woodcutter in this town. The only thing in front of the old mans table was a pot of wine, he was sipping the wine alone, hearing that table of idle martial artists talking about the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he did not intentionally listen to it earlier, as if he did not care about it. Until the table of martial artists began to mention Lewis, the old mans eyes narrowed slightly and he listened for a while. If one were to look closely, one would notice that his slightly narrowed eyes contained a hint of sharpness that was as sharp as a worldly sword. This is clearly the names de old man de Evil who originally lived in seclusion in Mount Ziwi! Lewis decades have passed, and this guys reputation is still the same as it was in the beginning. After the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, it is unknown whether Lewis still exists in the world. de Evil narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself as he poured another ss of wine and drank it to himself. When ites to the day of the finals, old me will also go to see what is so amazing about the young disciples of this generation. What the people in Hyacinth didnt know was that on this day, Kallita, who had been in seclusion in THE GOODWIN FAMILY, quietly came out of seclusion! Kallita body is sturdy, spare already over a hundred years of age, but that zing like a dragons blood is still in full bloom, lookingpletely unlike an old man, that the power of the blood is more than some middle-aged people are to be strong. His hair gray, eyes open and close between the essence of the aura shot, like two swords contained in the eyes, raising his hands and feet under the hidden and a supreme power should be and resonance, even though they do not have the slightest cultivation pressure in the diffusion, but only that attracted heaven and earth power should be and resonance of the momentum is enough to let people worship. Delma and Jamal greeted them, and Delma said, Big brother, it has been confirmed that Lewis grandson, Jason, is indeed carrying the Order of the Holy Dragon! Tommy was defeated by this person? Kallitas own aura was as deep as an abyss as she asked in a deep voice. Yes! Delma nodded her head. Big brother, three days from now will be the duel of the younger generation disciples! Jamal said. Lewis humph! Kallita snorted coldly, a cold aura shed under her eyes, and said, Move to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue immediately! Not only the three old monsters of the Goodwin family, some people hiding in the dark also began to take advantage of the arrival of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference Young Pride Finals to take action, and all of them coincidentally converged towards the Ancient Martial Arts Conference side. Wind and clouds converge, treacherous clouds! On the day of the finals, blood will rain down! Chapter 1697 – The Day of the Decisive Battle Jasons injuries have already recovered after these days of recuperation, mainly because Old Mr. Millers side does notck of healing medicine, coupled with Jason has Zhe Tactic to assist in the recovery of injuries, making his own injuries recovered very quickly. In addition to recovering from his injuries, Jason has also been digesting some of the lessons learned from these fights, and at the same time, he has also been trying to understand his own boxing techniques. Especially the Nine Characters Fist, he had spent a lot of effort to study it. In the previous two fights with Tommy and Heavenly Blood, Jason seemed to be seriously injured, but in fact, he still had some strength left, and did not go all out to meet the enemy, because neither Tommy nor Heavenly Blood had ever pushed him into a desperate situation. In Nine Characters Fist, Front Tactic is undoubtedly a magic skill, but its a shame that Jason has been triggering it for several fights without ever triggering it. However, Nine Characters Fist also has a punch mark that can be considered as a must-have killer technique! That was Extension Tactic! Extension Tactic is the most explosive and lethal punch seal in Nine Characters Fist, but this punch seal is to hurt the enemy and hurt oneself, need to use ones own blood as the price, so until the real critical moment, this punch seal can not be used casually. Tommy and Heavenly Blood had not pushed Jason to the point of utilizing Extension Tactic. Jason took the time to realize the deeper meaning of Nine Characters Fists Punch Seal, while at the same time, he was constantly trying tobine Nine Characters Fist with his own boxingbat techniques. Using Soldier Tactic to power Heavenly Fist proved to be a viable option, and the punches that came out of it were so powerful that Jason was able to hold off Heavenly Blood until the final moments when he seized the opportunity to do so. In addition to Soldier Tactic, Jason was also considering incorporating other Fist Seal techniques into Heaven Fist, and was convinced that the only way to achieve the greatest power was to incorporate all of the Cultivation Techniques he had mastered, and to use thempletely for himself. Jason was still unable to break through the confinement of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, which also made Jason feel strange, obviously he had already reached a limit, but he just couldnt break through up there, and he didnt know what the reason was. Although he couldnt break through the realm, Jason was still able to continuously generate Secret Realm Power when he tried to run the three secret arts for cultivation, especially when he cultivated the Power Evolution Secret Art, that Human Great Dragon Power was still being generated. This meant that Jason had not broken through the realm for a short period of time, but his Secret Realm Power was bing more majestic day by day, which was a good sign. After recovering from his injuries, Jason spent the next two days rxing himself, drinking with Old Mr. Miller and the others in his spare time, and discussing his doubts about cultivation. Or sometimes he got together with Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and Robert, and chatted with them as they pleased. Seven days passed by in a sh, and it was already the day when the Ancient Martial Arts Conferences young generation of Heavens Pride Disciples would battle it out. On this day, the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference field was even more crowded, and many Ancient Martial Arts practitioners who were rushing over for the finals to have an eye-opening experience had all converged, crowding the entire vast Ancient Martial Arts Conference field. In the crowds eagerly awaited gaze, Jason, Sacred Son of Destruction, Henderson three people appeared on stage, these three people are from dozens of heavens pride outstanding out of the three strong heavens pride. Todays final is to determine the strongest among these three! Todays battle will determine the strongest heavenly pride, so it can be said to be the attention of all, Ancient Martial Arts Conference all eyes in the arena are cast on the stage, inevitably also in the discussion of the uing battle of the strongest heavenly pride. In my opinion, Jason still has the greatest chance of winning! Is Jason going against the heavens to the end? His Cultivation Breath is still at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm, is he nning to take the first ce with his Quasi Sacred Realm Cultivation? It is indeed a bit surprising. I thought that after Jasons umtion from the previous two battles, he would already be able to impact Beginning Saint Realm, but I never thought that he would still be at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm. Jason, on the other hand, is trying to create a miracle? Truly a hero is a young man! In the midst of the crowds murmurs, the ancient martial arts referee on the stage also began to read out the rules of the sparring match. Jason, the three of them would draw lots, one of them would have a turn, two would be drawn, the two drawn would first face off, and the winner would advance temporarily. The loser will not be immediately eliminated from the game, the loser and the previous round of the person who still have a battle, if this battle is still failed, then it ispletely out of the game. In the end, only two winners remain for the final battle. Jason and the three of them began to draw lots, Jason randomly took a small ball, pinched it open to take a look, the gaze in his eyes slightly sank, what he drew was not a nk round. Soon after, the ancient martial arts referee inspected the three peoples draws and then loudly made an announcement-Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Sacred Son of Destructions turn is empty for now. Jason and Henderson will be the first to fight, the winner will advance temporarily, and the loser will fight Sacred Son of Destruction. Undoubtedly, under this rule, Sacred Son of Destruction, who drew a nk, had a huge advantage, as he could sit back and watch Jason and Henderson battle it out. Regardless of whether Jason and Henderson won or lost, it didnt matter to him, he just had to ept the challenge of the loser. He only needed to ept the challenge from the defeated. He was in full strength to face the defeated, so he naturally had a huge advantage. Jason also kept his mind at ease, it was his luck that Sacred Son of Destruction drew a nk. Sometimes, luck was part of strength. There was no way to fake this draw, so many people were watching, countless strong people were pouring in, everything was randomly drawn, it all depended on luck. Sacred Son of Destruction could only say that he was lucky if he drew a nk. If Jason was convinced that he was invincible in his generation, all he had to do was to defeat Henderson and then Sacred Son of Destruction, and as long as he defeated these two people one after the other, he would be deserving of the number one spot. Therefore, for Jason, it didnt matter much whether he had a turn or not. What he wanted to do was to sweep his opponents, no need to take a turn, just fight all the way to the end, and be strong to the end. Soon, the battle between Jason and Henderson began. Both of them had already stood on the sparring ring, Jasons qi and blood was like the sun, zing and dazzling, filled with an overbearing aura of the most rigid and masculine; Henderson was the opposite, his qi and blood was eerie and horrifying, with strands of the underworld qi encircling his body, exuding a deathly decaying qi, which would make ones head numb when they sensed it. Jason, how about we make a deal? You will directly admit defeat in this battle. In the future, you can find Sacred Son of Destruction to fight a bloody battle and half-cripple him. Later on, Ill fight Sacred Son of Destruction again and easily destroy him. Henderson narrowed his eyes and smiled. Send you straight to number one? What do I get out of that? Jason asked with a smile as well. What benefits do you want? Fifteen or sixteen real spirit medicines toe, twenty or thirty half spirit medicines, then I can consider this offer of yours. I dont want this so-called Strongest Heavens Pride title. Its really a lions mouth. Are you sure you can win against me? Henderson narrowed his eyes and stared at Jason. Haha- Jason Lang Shengughed, extremely confident as he said, Winning you is inevitable. Good, good, then it might as well be a battle to the death! Hendersons gaze was cold, with a zing battle intent surging, and his gaze towards Jason was a bit more yful. Chapter 1698 – Strong Collision Jason and Henderson were both ready to fight, and the martial arts referee gave the order for the fight to begin. Henderson didnt dare to take Jason lightly, his opponent had defeated Tommy and Heavenly Blood without any trickery, he relied on his true strength to win. This kind of opponent is enough to let Henderson go all out to face. Hendersons eyes were cold, and his intense will to fight was rising. Wisps of Underworld Qi spread out from his body and surrounded him, and the endless aura of death was spreading, as if he wanted to turn this ring into a ce of death. Henderson directly activated Underworld Bloodline, it could be seen that he was treating this battle as an evenly matched battle, so he burst out the strongest body and the strongest Underworld Qi and Blood at the first time. Hendersons body had endless qi and blood surging, tainted with an aura as if it came from the underworld, and the underworld qi that permeated his body seemed to carry a corrosive and devouring power, making him look extremely sinister and evil. Jasons Sunling Bloodline rushed to the sky, zing like the sun, counted as Extreme Yang Blood, this kind of qi and blood power and Hendersonsherworld qi and blood is born to be mutually exclusive, so when Henderson diffused theherworld qi and blood and Jasons Sunling Bloodline entangled in midair, when they collided together, they were constantly moving and colliding with each other. When Henderson and Jasons Sunling Bloodline collided in mid-air, the sound of snort snort snort constantly erupted, and the two types of qi and blood power were constantly wearing out and devouring each other. The two qi and blood forces that werepletely opposite in nature were ipatible, just like water and fire were ipatible, and they were devouring and annihting each other. Jason, lets see me break your undefeated myth today! Henderson shouted coldly, the power of Underworld Bloodline was fully stimted, the cohesive force of the Underworld was getting more and more majestic, like a river of the Underworld was encircling his body. Kill! Hendersons figure moved, as fast as the wind, he took the lead in attacking and killing, and the fist power he evolved copsed the void, as if he wanted to bury this side of heaven and earth, among which there were wisps of death gas permeating, appearing extremely cold and chilling. Fist of the Burying Sky, burying the heavens! The fist intent evolved by Henderson had already enveloped Jason with lightning speed, and in addition, Henderson was also urging his Underworld power to burst out another original bloodline fist Dao that could resonate with his own bloodline C Underworld Fist! Rumble! As soon as Underworld Fist came out, the void looked like it couldnt take it anymore, sending out ear-piercing and iparable sting noises, and under the vastness of the fist, there were hidden gusts of whimpering noisesing from it, like the cries of ghosts and the howls of the gods, which led to the clusters of devils and demons, and the birth of visions. Very strong! Henderson is a full outbreak of the situation, let people see his powerful strength of the underlying, with his evolution of the fist, Sacred Power of Origin in the roar, the power of the underworld in the surge, converge together, vast, like a majestic river of the underworld, swept and engulfed to Jason. Jason was first a little surprised, and then felt a little depressed. He was surprised because he did not expect Henderson to make a big move, his own Sacred Power of Origin, the power of the Underworld and so on all burst out desperately, but also catalyzed his powerful origin bloodline boxing, all of which were greeted towards Jason. The depressing thing is that he can see that Hendersons style of fighting is the same as when he fought Tommy and Heavenly Blood, with a crazy and powerful offense to suppress the fight. Jason didnt panic, from the moment he stepped into the ring, he was mentally prepared for anything, so Hendersons unreserved offense surprised him, but not too much. Sky Fist! Open Heaven Fist! Jason roared one after another, Sunling Bloodlinepletely boiled, endless Sunling Bloodline power was constantly sinking into his fist, the majestic and boundless power of Abyssal Strike was erupting, which contained a strand of the strongest and purest The power of the Emperor! Rumble! These two punches, led to the vibration of the void, one of the punch Nine Fist Seals branding the void, like Nine Sun Sky, releasing a zing dazzling light, nine different kinds of strongest punches in the manifestation of the intention; the other punch Piercing Punch, intended to break open the door of the sky, has its own a forward-looking majestic might. Jason used Soldier Tactic to drive these two punches! Jason also unreservedly exploded his full strength, his own secret realm of power waspletely detonated, endless Secret Realm Power erupted, forming the power of the Abyssal Strike that was powerful to the extreme! All-out killing? Im not afraid! Jasons mouth smirked, his body blossomed with golden light, and he had already catalyzed his Grand Vajra Realm Physique to its strongest state! The thing he was most afraid of was his opponents fighting him in close quarters, although he also understood that Hendersons intention was to utilize his advantage in Cultivation Realm to suppress him right from the start. This seemed ridiculous to Jason, who didnt think that any of the Heavens Pride disciples of the same generation would be able to manage to suppress him right out of the gate. Rumble! Jason and Hendersons duel was like twos colliding with each other, using the most direct and straightforward offense, using the strongest killing moves without reservation, pulling out the strongest force, and exploding the strongest physique, and they were hard hitting each other. Wow! In a short moment, the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue boiled over! No one expected that the climax woulde so quickly, so decisively, and so explosively! For some Ancient Martial Arts practitioners, from the viewers point of view alone, what they wished to see the most was of course such a blood boiling duel, this kind of fist-to-flesh, blood-soaked offensive fighting style, only then could it be called a free flowing, only then could it be cool and explosive all the way to the end! Rumble! On the sparring ring, a deafening sound came from the ring. However, it was seen that the two figures were slightly separated, like they appeared indistinguishable. Hendersons face had already been iron green and gloomy, deep inside his heart was really a shock wave, his Cultivation Realm is far more than Jason, and used the power of Phantom bloodline, so under the full force of the strike, actually did not take advantage of anything, it is really too much for him to feel incredible.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He had to admit that if Jason was in the same realm of cultivation as him, then he really wasnt an opponent. Again! Jason narrowed his eyes, slightly suppressing the fluttering breath in his body and calming it down, his body was covered in golden light, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was once again activated, and with a leap of his feet, his entire body was like a discharged cannonball rushing towards Henderson. Henderson also clenched his teeth, not dodging at all, and directly met him, he condensed all of his Underworld Power, and urged Underworld Fist to st forward. Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique and Hendersons Underworld Fist had a direct conversation and collision to see who was stronger or weaker! Chapter 1699 Front Tactic Down in the ring, Sacred Son of Destruction is also watching this battle. His face was cold and stern, so you couldnt see any change of color on his face, but looking at the way Jason and Henderson were fighting, he still had some doubts in his heart. The end result of this kind of fight was bound to be a lose-lose situation, no matter who wins in the end between Jason and Henderson, the only person who will benefit from it is him. The key was that Henderson was the first one to start this kind of fight. Therefore, Sacred Son of Destruction couldnt help but wonder what Hendersons intentions were. If we really want to talk about it, Sacred Dragon Pavilion and Ghost Tomb Sect didnt have any dealings with each other, so it was hard to talk about whether they were friends or foes. Although they hadnt had any major conflicts, the two factions stances were definitely different. Sacred Son of Destruction couldnt understand Hendersons intentions, and he didnt look into it any further. In any case, in his opinion, he was the one who would ultimately benefit from the two of them ying like this, so why not? Marcel, Zack and their side were tense and worried, staring at the ring with unblinking eyes. What does this Henderson mean by taking the initiative to fight like this? To fight Jason to the death? Zack frowned. Marcels eyes shed as he said, Once he fights Jason to the death, then Sacred Son of Destruction can reap the benefits. If Jason wins this battle, Im afraid he will be injured quite a bit. As for that Henderson, he would definitely not be able to defeat Sacred Son of Destruction with his injuries. This means that in the final battle, Sacred Son of Destruction was almost at his peak against the injured Jason. The sparring session ultimately determines the top three, and can only be done by a system of rotating sparring matches, so drawing a turn is very good luck indeed. Darcey opened her mouth as she continued, However, if its a true supreme pride, then it can also be able to overwhelm the group. This is also a test for Jason, if he defeats Henderson, and then defeats Sacred Son of Destruction in his injured state, then he will be the number one and no one will be able to question it! On the contrary, if Sacred Son of Destruction defeats the injured Jason at full strength to take the number one spot, then the number one spot will not be convincing enough. Marcel and Zack immediately also thought of this problem, they all looked towards the ring, Zack said, Jason did not draw a nk, in fact, it is not a bad thing when you think about it, if Jason wins two matches in a row with the momentum of sweeping the pride of the sky and defeats both Henderson and Sacred Son of Destruction, then he will be the first to win. Destruction, then hell be the undisputed number one, and hell deserve it, and everyone in Hyacinth will be convinced! Yeah, thats the point! Im sure Jason will be able to do it! Marcel clenched his fists and said in a resolute tone. Not only them, not far away, Old Mr. Miller, Joseph, and Yusup were also discussing this issue. Is Jason nning to sweep his opponents with invincibility, defeating Henderson and then Sacred Son of Destruction, taking this first ce with undisputed momentum? Yusup asked with narrowed eyes. Josephughed and said, If this is really possible, then Jason will make the many martial artists in Hyacinth be convinced and respect him as the number one person of the younger generation. At that time, Jason will be able to gather some great power. The hearts and minds of the people, the worldsmon respect, how many people have been able to condense such a great power throughout the ages? Yusup opened his mouth, then said meaningfully, Perhaps, we can witness Jason being able to do that! Old Mr. Millerughed and said, You two old men, dont jump to conclusions, lets just see it through to the end. If Jason is able to win all the way, the most important thing is to cultivate his invincible heart, and nurture his invincible momentum, and with the help of this momentum to break through the realm in one go, then he will also be able to impact to the peak of the First Emperor Realm, and will also be able toter on rise to the top, and in the Cultivation Realm with the strongest prides basically the same level, and notgging behind by the slightest bit. Then lets watch the battle for the time being! Joseph said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the sparring ring field. Boom! Boom! A roaring and vibrating fist power breaking sound rang out, the space on the ring field seemed like it had been exploded, there was a terrifying and iparable storm of qi energy being generated, and the two peoples fist power was constantly colliding and killing each other. Bang! Hendersons fist bombarded Jasons body, vaguely came from the metal sound, to Hendersons feeling as if his fist power hit is not flesh and blood body, but the steel body like hardness. Simrly, Jasons Heaven Fist punch also sted at Hendersons body, Hendersons Underworld God Body was zing with light, and it had swallowed and dissolved a lot of Jasons punch power. Despite this, the two of them were still shaken to the point that they retreated one after another, blood dripping from the corners of their mouths. Both of them were already injured from fighting to such an extent, and as for who was more seriously injured, it was still not clear at this point. Kill! The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as his aura soared, the power of Sunling Bloodline constantly pouring into his body as he activated his Human Great Dragon Power, preparing to use it to explode the power of Heaven Fists punch. Right at this moment, Jasons face stiffened violently, and a trace of incredulity shed in his eyes. It was only because in that instant, he could heuristically feel that the Front Tactic he had been urging had actually reacted! He had been secretly urging his Front Tactic Fist Seal during any of his battles, and this battle was no exception. Originally, he didnt hold any hope, and was just habitually hypnotizing Front Tactic, but he didnt expect that at this moment, Front Tactic had actually reacted and was touched! Front Tactic evolved the vast and deep boundless human universe, Jason clearly sensed that among the thin lines connected to the energy of the human universe, two thin lines actually solidified! This meant that by utilizing Front Tactic right now, he would explode with twice the increase in battle power! What does that mean? A twofold increase in battle power! This made Jason feel that he was able to inflict damage on a Full Saint Realm powerhouse with this single punch, let alone a Beginning Saint Realm opponent. Without any hesitation, Jason immediately activated Front Tactic and used it to break out the Breaking Punch punch from Heaven Fist! Rumble! At that moment, Jason could feel an uncontroble majestic power erupting from his punch, like a volcano suddenly erupting, erupting an unprecedented power! A huge power that had increased twofold! It was like a prehistoric beast that had abruptly broken free from its cage and was rushing out from the human universe, devouring the opponent in front of him with the might of exterminating the earth and sky. But when he felt the tremendous power of the oceanic force contained in this punch, Jason was convinced without a doubt that this punch would be able to directly kill Henderson! Chapter 1700 – Win Not Too Easily Jasons face was full of excitement, this was the first time he had triggered Front Tactic since he practiced Nine Characters Fist. He had triggered Front Tactic not only tens of thousands of times, but also thousands of times during his training and battles, and now he finally seeded in triggering it, and it was still a twofold increase, which was already enough for Jason. Breaking Punch! This type of punch itself is fierce and overbearing, embedded in the punch as if wrapped in a hundred thousand mountains copsed down, broken mountains and rivers, a forward! Originally Henderson is also ready to meet, but when Jasons fist to st over, Henderson suddenly heart thump, and then the whole person began to scalp numbness, a kind of extremely dangerous feeling enveloped the whole body, in this dangerous feeling of envelopment, he even experienced the death! Under this dangerous feeling, he even experienced the shadow of death! This meant that Jasons punch had the ability to kill him! Henderson had no doubt about this dangerous feeling in himself, he was Underworld Bloodline. The Underworld can also be called theherworld, the earth realm, the so-called Underworld Hell is this kind of meaning. In the legend, the Underworld is the ce where death belongs, filled with endless souls and death. Therefore, Underworld Bloodline has the most unique characteristic that is the sense of death is extremely from the sharp, because this bloodline body is represented by the symbol of death of the Underworld Hell. When that strong horrible shadow of death began to spread in the heart, Henderson screamed, originally wanted to meet the attack he immediately withdrew his hand, he did not have time to shout out admit defeat! He couldnt even shout out Admit defeat!, simply because Jasons punch was already exploding and could not be retracted. Immediately, under the astonished eyes of the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference, the Ghost Tomb Sects Young Patriarch violently turned around, and then ran towards the outside of the ring as fast as he could! ??? Whats going on? Many martial artists were confused, each one of them appearing to be in the clouds, unable to understand the meaning of Hendersons action. Is this simply escaping from the ring and admitting defeat? Then what was the point of fighting Jason to the death just now? Jason is also feel iparably surprised, he cant count on this guy to actually turn around and run away, too decisive, must have sensed that his own outburst of this punch on his life is in danger, so he will run so decisively! Boom! Jasons fist had already sted out towards the front, the moment the fist power sted out, a horrifying fist power force converged together, coalescing into an air current of fist power force, that huge and boundless power pressure was presenting itself, crushing this side of the void, impacting the entire space like it was going to be shattered, like a torrent of pure power sweeping through the sky, strangling it towards the front, and wherever it passed through, all things would be destroyed! Henderson had already fled to the edge of the ring, his figure leapt, ready to leap down from the edge of the ring, and then frantically fled. At that moment, the air current formed by Jasons punch came through the air and hit Hendersons back with a bang. Henderson only felt a huge force that could not be resisted, and his figure that had just jumped up immediately flew seven or eight meters towards the outside of the ring under the impact of this huge force, and he couldnt help coughing out arge mouthful of blood. At that moment, the entire arena was in an uproar, shocked! Those ancient martial arts practitioners in the arena were more surprised at Hendersons move, which was like losing without a fight, taking the initiative to leap out towards the ring, and admitting defeat in this way. But there are also some strong people vaguely perceived Jason just burst out of the punch is not right, embedded in the power of the force of the fist seems to be steeply strong, I do not know whether they have a wrong impression. In fact, when Jasons fist broke out, Old Mr. Miller also stood up fiercely, his old eyes shed a sh of essence, he naturally saw Jason is urging is Nine Characters Fist in the Front Tactic. Old Mr. Miller was surprised, how long had this kid learned Nine Characters Fist? It has only been a month or so since this kid mastered Front Tactic, and he started triggering Front Tactic? Look at me, Ive been around for decades, and Ive only triggered Front Tactic four or five times, just a handful of times. This kid triggered it once in a month or so? This person can really make people more angry than others! In fact, Old Mr. Millers heart was also filled with joy, looking very happy and excited. He thought that the most profound Front Tactic in Nine Characters Fist was in Jasons hands, so he might be able to figure out a trigger rule in the future, and then he would really be invincible. Jason stood in the ring, his opponent Henderson had been blown out of the ring, which meant that he had won this battle. For Jason, this is just not an easy win. Jason looked towards Henderson outside the ring, Henderson had also stood up, and his gaze was also towards Jason, what made Jason couldnt help but be shocked was that he found Hendersons gaze towards him was incredibly grudging, like a disgruntled woman who had been dumped by her lover. Hendersons gaze is indeed iparably grudging, because he has already determined that if he did not escape, choose to meet with the front. When Jasons fist sted over, when the destructive majestic power in the fist momentum fully impacted towards him, he might really die. This guy is actually hiding such a terrifying killer move? What kind of battle technique is that? The power of that punch just now, not to mention Quasi Sacred Realm, wouldnt even be able to burst out from a strong person at the early stage of Full Saint Realm! Whats even worse is that this guy is actually trying to undermine me, too insidious! Henderson thought indignantly in his heart with a palpitating look. If Jason knew what was in Hendersons mind, he would have cried foul, he didnt intentionally shade Henderson, in fact, he was hyping up Front Tactic in every match. He was not intentionally shying away from Henderson, in fact, every battle, he has been urging the Front Tactic. It is just very unfortunate that this battle, actually seeded in triggering the Front Tactic. Henderson, on the other hand, was unlucky enough to hit it. No matter what, Jason won this battle. When the Ancient Martial Arts referee came back to his senses, he immediately announced the winner of the battle C Jason! Down in the ring arena, Sacred Son of Destructions face changed several times, looking uncertain. He just couldnt understand what Hendersonsst-minute reaction really meant. Taking the initiative to escape from the ring and admit defeat on purpose, this seemed too unreasonable, it was simply unbelievable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A question then urred to Sacred Son of Destruction, was Jason and Henderson acting in this battle? Was he the one who was really being targeted? Henderson lost this battle in such a way that when he went back to fight him, Henderson would then go all out and injure himself, and then allow Jason to gain some advantage? Sacred Son of Destruction had such thoughts, but he didnt care, it would soon be his turn to fight, and the truth would be revealed. Chapter 1701 – The Script is Wrong (Normal) ording to the rules of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, after Jason and Hendersons match, the second match will be between Henderson and Sacred Son of Destruction. There will be an hour or so of rest and preparation before this match. Jason has alreadye down from the ring, he was not seriously injured in this battle, although he was shocked and coughed up blood in his mouth in the previous head-to-head fight with Henderson, he just suffered some damage to his blood and only needed to take some Qi and Blood Pill to make up for it. Marcel, Zack and others came to greet him and congratted him. Marcel asked, That Henderson, he suddenly took the initiative to escape from the ring at thest moment, what does that mean? Scared of being beaten? That Henderson shouldnt have any reason to say that he intentionally lost to Jason. Theres probably some unknown reason for it. Zack spoke up as he looked at Jason and asked, Jason, what do you think? Lets just say that Henderson is a smart guy and reacted in a timely manner. Jason said from the bottom of his heart. What Jason said was indeed the big truth, in the end, the strike that he urged out the former word skill, if not for Hendersons own bloodline physique is more special, for the sense of death is different from others, in other opponents, Im afraid that he may not be able to escape and dodge at the first time. Then in Jason burst out twice the increase inbat power of a fist bombardment, will die! Therefore, Jason said that Henderson was a smart man. Jason and his group arrived at the location where Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, and Joseph were located, and it was only when they arrived here that Jason took a Qi and Blood Pill and operated the three secret arts to restore his damaged blood. With the presence of Old Mr. Miller and the three of them, Jason was able to recover his blood and injuries with peace of mind. He was indeed injured in the battle with Henderson, but it was only a minor injury, not a cause for concern at all, as long as his blood and qi were restored, he would be fine. Jason opened his eyes after refining the Qi and Blood Pill, and his essence had recovered to the peak of its fullness, and his bodys qi and blood were like dragons, full and heavy, and there was no big problem for him. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason, said: You kid this shit good luck. Jason understood the meaning of Old Mr. Millers words, he hemmed and hawed and said, At that time, I already said that that thing has to rely on the face. If you rely on your face, I am naturally much more reliable than your old man. Hmph! Old Mr. Miller grunted, the dense wrinkles on his old face stretching out, and it was obvious that he was extremely happy in his heart as well. At this time, two figures are walking towards Old Mr. Miller their side, in front of that figure although already Shaohua no longer, can still appear beautiful and dignified, has a noble and elegant charm temperament, is precisely the Purple Phoenix Holy Lands Holy Lord.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Followed by ra is thought to be the absolute beauty, a purple dress outlines the infinite beauty of the wonderful curves, purple hair cape and fall, own a stream of vulgar extraordinary temperament, the golden phoenix mask covers the jade face, only the eyes shing with a bit of golden glory revealed, looking at the style of the full show, the noble temperament in the natural flow. This is naturally Purple Phoenix Saintess, actually came with ra to Old Mr. Miller, Yusup and their side. ra is here, nice to meet you! Yusupughed and took the lead. Old Mr. Yusup what do you mean by that? Whats this about a grand entrance, is this a deliberate attempt to insult me? ra said without a trace of humor. Yusup sighed softly and said, ra thats being generous. How can you call Old Mr. Miller by his first name and then turn him into Old Mr. Yusup? Old Mr. Miller looks older than me, doesnt he? ra couldnt help herself and said, Ye Wu was much more handsome than you when he was in Hyacinth. Hearing this, Old Mr. Miller was not happy and secretly muttered, Old me is also more handsome than him now Josephughed and said, Old Mr. Yusup, are youparable to Old Mr. Miller? Can you have the same status in ras mind? In ras eyes, you are now a bad old man. But Old Mr. Miller is different, in ras eyes, he is still the same young man with the fresh clothes and the green shirt and the sword! ras still smooth jade face colored a little red after hearing this, she raised her willow eyebrows, red at Joseph, and said, Good, you old man Ji, are you poking fun at me? Dont dare, dont dare! Joseph quickly waved his hands. Jason, Zack, Darcey and other young people naturally did not interject, but they could hear that these older generation characters must have had some gossip when they were young, but it was a pity that they could not go deeper into these gossips. After Old Mr. Miller and others finished exchanging pleasantries with ra, Jason and the others also greeted ra. ra nodded her head with a smile as she gave Jason a deep look and said in a rather appreciative tone, Jason, youre very good to have made it to the final round! I look forward to you being able to win and take first ce! Jason smiled and said, Thanks to ras encouragement, I will definitely work hard. On the side of Purple Phoenix Saintess also did not say anything, the gaze in her eyes towards Jason, with a slight hint ofplexity, she had never previously favored Jason actually time and again defeated those who showed that they looked at the more powerful opponents, step by step, broke into the final round. Perhaps, this man in front of her did not make a good impression on her can really create a miracle and win the championship in one fell swoop. If he really took the first ce with the peak cultivation of Quasi Sacred Realm, it could be imagined how wide the shock would be, and how it would shock countless people, then it would really be creating a miracle. In the midst of the idle chatter, with an announcement from the Hyacinth referee, the battle between Sacred Son of Destruction and Henderson finally began. In the ring, Sacred Son of Destruction and Henderson are seen walking onto the ring. Sacred Son of Destruction is in peak condition, while Henderson is injured, so of course no one favors Henderson in this match. Its up to Henderson to see how far he goes against Sacred Son of Destruction, and whether or not hes going to cause some injuries to Sacred Son of Destruction. With both men ready, the Hyacinth referee calls for the match to begin. Surprisingly, Henderson bluntly blurted out, I concede! Admitting defeat! These words caused another outcry from the crowd below the ring. Even Sacred Son of Destruction froze, his eyes looking at Henderson with some suspicion, as if he wanted to pursue an answer. In Sacred Son of Destructions opinion, Henderson should have fought him to the end and tried his best to inflict serious injuries on him, so as to create opportunities for Jason in the final battle. Why did Henderson just admit defeat? Sacred Son of Destruction was confused, only feeling that there was something wrong with the script, but they couldnt figure out what exactly was wrong with it. Could it be that Henderson was actually helping himself? Chapter 1702 Dragon Head VS Sacred Son of Destruction (normal) Henderson admitted defeat, directly sending Sacred Son of Destruction into the final battle! Not only was Sacred Son of Destruction surprised, Lord Heaven on the Sacred Dragon Pavilion side also had a glint in his eyes, and he looked over towards Ghost Tomb Sects location from afar. Ghost Tomb Sects Elder Earth Leader seemed to have some senses, his pair of blue and ghostly eyes also looked towards Sacred Dragon Pavilions side from afar, and the corner of his mouth lifted up a cold smile. This Henderson actually directly admitted defeat! Zack frowned, and then said rather annoyed, This is obviously intentional, deliberately allowing Sacred Son of Destruction to fight Jason with a full victory! It should be just on purpose. Earlier, Henderson was engaged in a death match with Jason, and in the end, he should have sensed the danger so he fled from the ring and admitted defeat. Marcel also opened his mouth and continued, When it came to his battle with Sacred Son of Destruction, he simply conceded defeat, its really abominable to the extreme. Isnt it true that Sacred Dragon Pavilion and Ghost Tomb Sect have already secretly joined forces long ago? Emily opened her mouth, and her tone was also fighting for Jason as she said, If theyve secretly joined forces, thats really abominable. Its obvious that theyre already up to no good. Darceys pair of soulful, beautiful eyes looked at Jason, wanting to see what Jason had in mind. However, she saw that Jasons face was as calm as usual, and did not have the slightest emotional fluctuation, as if such an oue was also in his expectations. Jason did not have many emotional changes, in fact, he knew that Hendersons injuries were not too serious. In the end, Henderson was affected by the impact of his fist, seemingly coughing up blood with his mouth open, but in fact, his injuries were not too serious, if he took some healing pills, then he was enough to recover his state, and he had enough strength to fight with Sacred Son of Destruction. But now, Henderson had given up. This was somewhat intriguing. Jason didnt bother to think about what kind of unknown calctions were involved, he only knew that his next opponent was Sacred Son of Destruction, and as long as he defeated Sacred Son of Destruction, that would be the end of the matter. Defeating Sacred Son of Destruction, sweeping away the pride of the world, and thus cultivating his own invincible aura, this was one of the purposes of Old Mr. Miller for him to attend this Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Jason, only thisst battle remains, this young man from Sacred Dragon Pavilion is not simple, you need to take it seriously. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, Last time you were able to trigger the Former Character Technique by chance, and you may not be able to continue to do so in this battle. In short, you cant ce your hopes on the Ex-word Skill, and you cant rely on the Ex-word Skill too much in the future. The only thing that matters is ones own solid strength. I know! Jason nodded his head. Since Henderson had conceded defeat, Sacred Son of Destruction advanced directly to the final battle.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ording to the rules, there was an hour of rest and preparation time before the start of this battle. Of course, if Sacred Son of Destruction and Jason didnt want to wait any longer, they could start this battle immediately. A Hyacinth referee had alreadye to ask Jasons opinion, and Jason didnt want to wait any longer, so he replied that he could start the match immediately. Sacred Son of Destruction naturally had no problem, he had already adjusted his own state, originally he thought that there would be a bloody battle with Henderson, so his own aura had already gathered to the strongest point. If he waited for an hour to fight with Jason, it would have some effect on the aura he had gathered. Jasons side responded by saying that he would open the battle immediately, which made Sacred Son of Destruction feel a little surprised, but he didnt think too much about it, anyway, Jasons request to open the battle immediately was beneficial to his cohesive aura. The momentum is in the air! The Hyacinth referee takes the stage and loudly announces that the final battle for the Ancient Martial Arts Conference Young Talent Contest is open! With these words, the entire arena boiled with excitement, all looking forward to the opening of this battle. A person is Sacred Dragon Pavilion holy son, in the previous battle has already shown a high level of powerful strength, a body of qi and blood to the strongest, master of the killer mace is very much, is definitely the pride of the strongest. A person is Lewis grandson Jason, with Hyacinth side of the Quasi Sacred Realm peak of martial arts realm all the way through, sessively will Tommy, Heavenly Blood, Henderson these Beginning Saint Realm the strongest heavenly pride have to defeat, with invincible posture into the The final battle. Therefore, the attention of this battle was naturally unprecedented, and countless people were waiting with eager anticipation. Under the gaze of countless people, Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction had already walked onto thergest ring in the center of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Sacred Son of Destructions face was as cold and indifferent as ever, and the momentum that he had been cultivating had also reached its peak at this moment, surrounded by the aura of destruction, as if it was evolving a destructive scene of the sun and the moon turning upside down, and the universe copsing, giving Jason a preemptive aura of oppression. Jason, on the other hand, appeared calm as usual, his face was calm, appeared to be in no hurry, invisible, but gave people a powerful sense of confidence, as if everything was under his control. Sacred Son of Destruction looked at Jason and said in a low tone, I have no rtionship with Henderson. Jason smiled bashfully, he was a bit surprised that Sacred Son of Destruction would make such an exnation. For some reason, he believed Sacred Son of Destruction when he said this. A character like Sacred Son of Destruction, who stood invincible all the way to the ring field of this final battle, must have been cultivating that invincible aura of his own. Therefore, he will not do such a thing as conspire with Henderson in private, once he does it, it will affect the invincible aura that he has been cultivating, and it will be a lost cause. No need to say more, between you and me, there is only one winner! Jason said in a nd tone. Then lets fight! This winner, I am determined to win! Sacred Son of Destructions tone sank, his battle intent was revealed, and his rolling qi and blood spread out like an ocean. Lets see who can stand to the end! Jason responded, his own Sunling Bloodline also rushed straight into the sky, zing like the sun and as vast as the sea. In an instant, the auras of the two young celestial pride supreme warriors erupted, facing each other in this regard, a strong and unrivaled battle intent was permeating, and the battle between the two strongest of the young generation was about to unfold at any moment. Below the ring. Old Mr. Millers old eyes sank, hidden a brilliant aura shot out, he looked around the scene, lowered his voice and said: Old Mr. Yusup, old man Ji, we have to pay attention, Jason this final battle may cause some trouble. Our job is to monitor the ring and watch out for any idents. Dont worry, Ill keep an eye out! Yusup nodded his head, a monstrous holy might surging vaguely. Joseph also said, The void around the sparring ring field, Ive already set up a void formation, if there really is any abnormality, Ill naturally sense it in the first ce. Not out of what moth is okay, really want to out of what ident hum! Old Mr. Miller secretly grunted, deep in the old eyes, there is a touch of extremely rare and ferocious killing intent in the cohesion. Chapter 1703 – Final Battle (I) (Normal) Battle! On the battle ring, Sacred Son of Destruction let out a bellowing cry as his figure spread out and he attacked with his fists. Sacred Son of Destructions fists came out, condensing the power of destruction that was whistling in the air, and his own Sacred Power of Origin shook the heavens, crushing the sky with an unrivaled might. His left hand evolved the Soul Destruction Fist, and his own destructive energy surged and surrounded his arm, and the destructive destructive energy coalesced in his fist, fusing with the Sacred Power of Origin to form a terrifying fist, which seemed to form a ck hole vortex that devoured the soul in the void, sweeping across the sky and destroying the souls of the people. This fist power seemed to form a ck hole vortex in the void that swallowed the soul, sweeping towards Jason. His right hand also erupted into Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist, which was like a me, zing and burning, and the rolling Sacred Power of Origin was like the zing magma after the eruption of the volcano, melting the void and burning thousands of miles, with rolling waves of heat spreading over the sky, and attacking and killing Jason with an irresistible divine might. Fist into the sky! Pressing Fist! Jason opened his mouth and shouted, he was fearless, using Soldier Tactic to activate the Heaven Fists punching power, the majestic and magnificent punching power broke through the sky, containing the Soldier Tactics fierce and ferocious aura of killing, attacking forward with an unrelenting momentum, and meeting the Sacred Son of Destruction. Sacred Son of Destruction. This was a hard-hitting attack, Jason did not dodge in the slightest, he also wanted to try the weight of Sacred Son of Destruction. Rumble! The two mens fists attacked each other, and the force contained in their fists impacted fiercely together, erupting into a shocking and earth-shattering sound. Only to see that the destructive force evolved in Sacred Son of Destructions fist constantly strangled forward, this destructive force was full of destructive force, containing a world-destroying power attribute, constantly shocking and impacting towards Jason. At the same time, Sacred Son of Destructions Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist also swept towards Jason, the heat wave rolled and burned iparably, the Sacred Power of Origin was like a burning me of fury, engulfing Jason. Jasons fist power manifested the fist intention is magnificent and boundless, the fist intention straight into the sky, suppressing the nine states, manifesting Jasons confident and invincible might. In the thumping sound, the fist power bombarded, Jason grunted, his figure fell back a few steps. Sacred Son of Destructions figure also shook for a moment, but his entire body was still rooted in ce like a javelin, it was evident that the Martial Realm had already reached the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, and just a thread away from stepping into the Full Saint Realm, he outssed Jason in terms of the might of his punching power. Dragon ying Hand! Five Angry Fists! Jason stabilized his stance and then stomped his feet, once again rushing towards Sacred Son of Destruction with the speed of the wind, he used Soldier Tactic to catalyze Fist of Rage and Kills punching power. Fist of Rage and Kill was the main attack, and its killing power was the most intense, and using Soldier Tactic to activate it was able to explode the killing power of Fist of Rage and Kill to its fullest extent. Therefore, when Jasons two styles of punches erupted, the harsh winds of his fists tore through the void, attacking and killing Sacred Son of Destruction with the speed of lightning and fire. Nine Dragons Burning the Sky! Sacred Son of Destructions gaze turned cold as he shouted, his fists came out, evolving the Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist, nine fist shadows prated through the sky, containing iparably hot and monstrous energy, like nine fiery dragons taking off into the air, imprisoning the space, and also trapping and killing Jason. Boom! Boom! The sound of a loud explosion came, shaking the void, the energy of the two mens punching power was boiling, stirring up a violent storm of qi. Under Jasons fist power that was full of killing power, a fist power fire dragon shadow was broken, and Jasons fist power was also blocked out, unable to approach in front of Sacred Son of Destruction. Kill! At this time, Sacred Son of Destruction abruptly shouted, and the shadow of a pitch-ck spear quickly coalesced on his right hand, and a path of destructive destructive power was coalescing on the spear. Snort! In an instant, Sacred Son of Destruction stabbed forward with this gun, the speed was fast to the extreme, breaking and killing in the air, breaking and killing with the speed of lightening and flint, the destructive power intertwined on the shadow of the long gun and the Sacred Power of Origin was as endless as an abyss! Destruction Gun! This gun seemed to destroy all living things in front of him! Formation Tactic! Jason did not panic in the face of danger and activated Formation Tactic, the void created a formation, and in the underworld, it was as if there was a great formation of nothingness, firmly locking down the void, and also confining the Destruction Gun that was stabbing towards him! The space imprisoned by the Void Formation slightly dyed the Destruction Gun, and immediately after that, Jason had already mobilized All Tactic to defuse the power of this gun. As soon as All Tactics fist seal came out, a fist seal appeared, constantly splitting, formingyers of fist intent to be added around Jason, like a bronze wall, protecting Jason. Bang! Destruction Gun broke through Formation Tactics confinement and stabbed with a long spear, but it was resisted by All Tactics fist seal. The long spears shadow was consumed to be shorter and shorter, but it still failed topletely wear out, and half of Destruction Gun still contained an extremely terrifying Destruction Qi and Sacred Power of Origin within it. Open Heaven Fist! At this moment, Jason bellowed, as he used Soldier Tactic to catalyze Heaven Fists sixth fist stance, an Open Heaven Fist! Boom! The fist momentum was vtile, the magnificent fist intent filled the air, there was a magnificent feeling of wanting topete with the Heavenly Duke, and the Abyssal Strike power contained within the fist momentum had also reached its peak. Bang!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The fist collided with the Destruction Gun, and the monstrous force in both fists exploded in the collision. Jason finally broke the power of Sacred Son of Destructions gun, and immediately, his body was covered in golden light, urging his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, he stepped forward and instantly rushed to Sacred Son of Destructions front, and sted his fist towards Sacred Son of Destructions chest in a lightning-like manner. Son of Destructions chest. Sacred Son of Destructions resilience was also extremely fast, as Jasons Soul Destruction Fist, which he had cast when this punch came, also sted towards Jason. He didnt think of resisting it because he knew for sure that he wouldnt be able to resist Jasons punch that was as swift as lightning, so he could only counterattack, which was an injury-for-injury style of fighting. Bang! Bang! The dull sound of punches hitting flesh rang out, Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction both fell back a few steps, both of them had blood spilling out from the corners of their mouths, both of them had been injured to varying degrees. The light that bloomed on Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique dimmed slightly, and simrly, the power of destruction that surrounded Sacred Son of Destruction also weakened a lot. After this blow, Jasons face was slightly gloomy. He had already detected that Sacred Son of Destructions strength was indeed terrifying, far superior to the previous opponents. Moreover, Sacred Son of Destructions physique was also extremely perverse, the strength of his physique seemed to be no less than his Grand Vajra Realm Physique. He was also quite curious, what kind of Physique Art did Sacred Son of Destruction cultivate? On the opposite side, the shock in Sacred Son of Destructions heart was even greater. His martial realm was much stronger, yet in such a situation, he hadnt gained any advantage against Jason so far, and had even gotten injured instead. This opponent in front of him was indeed powerful beyond his imagination! Chapter 1704 – Final Battle (II) (Normal) Outside the ring. Everyone is paying attention to this battle, Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction between the shocking duel in the field of martial artists have seen in the eyes, but also see that the two strongest pride is really a rival, giving the crowd a sense of equality of power. However, there are people in the field thought Jason this only Quasi Sacred Realm peak, Sacred Son of Destruction is upying the advantage of the martial arts realm, otherwise really want to the same level of a battle, I am afraid to be suppressed by Jason. The thought of this, many ancient martial arts martial artists in the field more and more feel Jasons terrible. Only feel that this battle Jason even if it is defeated, that is also despite the defeat as well as honor, besides these martial artists also do not think Jason will lose, at least at present from the two peoples battle situation, that is not divided into middling. Jason has finally met an evenly matched opponent this time! Zack spoke up from below the ring apron. Sacred Son of Destruction does indeed appear to be more powerful than the others. Marcel nodded his head and continued, However, Jason can still withstand it. Therefore, its not clear who will win or lose this battle right now, we just need to have faith that Jason will be able to have thestugh. Jason will definitely win, I believe he has the strength and confidence! Demon Witch also came to watch the battle, she seemed to have a kind of blind confidence in Jason, so she spoke up. If the two are evenly matched, the more this battle drags on, the more favorable it will be for Jason. Darcey opened her mouth, although her Cultivation was not strong, her insights and views on Cultivation were very deep, she then said, Jason has the experience of fighting on the battlefield, and then he has the Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, this bloodline power is most capable ofsting battles, and can provide his own source of energy. This bloodline power is the most capable ofsting battles, and can provide itself with a constant supply of qi and blood power. This is something that Sacred Son of Destruction will also see. Robert opened his mouth and continued, Thats why Sacred Son of Destruction will utilize its strengths and avoid its weaknesses, and wont let this battle drag on for too long. Next, its up to Jason to withstand the frantic offense that Sacred Son of Destruction pours out. The crowd nodded their heads, they could also see that Sacred Son of Destruction wanted a quick battle. Thus, as soon as he struck, Sacred Son of Destruction unleashed the most severe attack, with his own Destruction Power and Sacred Power of Origin fully erupting, and even utilizing the Destruction Guns killing move. Strong people from all sides were also paying attention to this battle, and they also had some judgment in their hearts regarding the strength disyed by Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction in the ring. Old Mr. Yusups eyes shed, saying, Could Sacred Son of Destruction be the Destroy the cmity body? Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said in a deep voice, It should be this kind of extremely rare physique. Destroy the cmity body, born in response to the cmity, nurturing the power of destruction, quenching the body with the power of destruction, it is rumored that in the Ancient Strong Martial Era, this kind of physique was able to quench the body with the Heavenly Cmity, and was so powerful that it was terrifying! Joseph also frowned and said, ording to the ancient records, Destroy the cmity body basicallyes out in a chaotic world. In this world, there will actually be Destroy the cmity body born in response to the cmity? A prosperous world is also a chaotic world. Therefore, it is not surprising that Destroy the cmity body was born in response to the cmity. Old Mr. Miller said. Yusup also nodded his head and said, Old Mr. Miller is right. Destroy the cmity body is extremely strong. ording to some ancient records, during the Strong Martial Era, the flesh body of a Destroy the cmity body powerhouse even reached the point of immortality, so powerful that it reached the unbelievable. Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique is already very strong. However, Sacred Son of Destructions Destroy the cmity body doesnt even lose under a sparring match with Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique, showing how powerful this physique is. Joseph said. Old Mr. Miller smiled confidently and said, Grand Vajra Realm Physique is more powerful than that. Lets wait and see, Im sure this kid wont let us down. Yusup and Joseph nodded their heads. In fact, in their opinion, Jason being able to go this far and appear so powerful was already beyond their expectations. However, listening to Old Mr. Millers words, Jason seemed to be able to show even stronger potential, which made them feel curious and expectant. In the ring. Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction were once again entangled in a battle, Jasons body was covered in golden light, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique had been pushed to the strongest point by him, and wisps of the Holy Dragons qi permeated out from his body, and the Dragons body of the third stage of the Holy Dragon Technique, which was the first stage of the technique, wasbined with Grand Vajra Realm Physique, which was the first stage of the Holy Dragon Technique. Vajra Realm Physique fused perfectly, causing its toughness and strength to be even stronger. Fight! Jason fiercely bellowed as he activated Fighter Tactic from Nine Characters Fist! Fighters, fight the heavens and the earth, and never give in! Fighter, brave and bold, the more you fight, the more courageous you be! Fighter, confident and invincible, pushing against all the males! Fighter Tactic manifests itself in a momentum and heart, dare to fight with the sky, dare to fight with the earth. If the sky is unfair, I will st open the sky; if the ground is uneven, I will push the ground t. This is the essence of Fighter Tactic. With Fighter Tactics essence, with Fighter Tactics strong fighting spirit and will to fight, Jasons whole body seemed to have fallen into a state of insanity, his fighting spirit was infinite, and his will to fight was sky-high, he went berserk, and with Soldier Tactic urging Heaven Fists punching power, a path of golden light was bright! A golden light brilliant fist awn crossed the sky, like a wild storm sting towards Sacred Son of Destruction. Sacred Son of Destruction also bellowed out, relying on his Destroy the cmity body, he had no fear of tangling with Jason in such close quarters. Boom! Boom! Sacred Son of Destruction activated Soul Destruction Fist and Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist, the destructive power and Sacred Power of Origin were zing and furious in the fist, and the punches evolved were even more powerful, each punch seemed to have the power to destroy the world. Each punch seemed to have the power to destroy the world, and it sted towards Jason. In an instant, the two of them were constantly blocking, staging and attacking in the narrow space. This was a test of both partiesbat experience and ability to improvise, and Jason was not afraid of anyone in this regard. Unexpectedly, Sacred Son of Destructionsbat experience and adaptability was also extremely strong, the two mens punches continuously crossed the air, shaking the void, under the constant collision and bombardment, erupted a shocking sound, and endless qi energy swept around. Bang! Bang! At this time, Jason and Sacred Son of Destructions fist power are bombarded in each others body, two peoples physique can be said to have got a strong peak degree, spare so in each others fist power under the bombardment, they also all have to have opened their mouths and coughed up blood. Jasons fighting spirit did not diminish, his battle spirit was high, he punched across the sky, attacking again, his fist bloomed with bright and dazzling golden light, the force of the Abyssal Strike embedded within it was about to explode. Roar! Sacred Son of Destruction roared in anger as he also sted his fist, the power of destruction and Sacred Power of Origin contained within it shaking the void, like an awakened beast, devouring Jasons punch.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Rumble A booming and vibrating sound resounded through the sky, and the two figures were finally separated. Jason retreated a fewrge steps before he was able to stand still, his heart was sweet, and the mouthful of blood that he had been holding back could not help but spray out. Sacred Son of Destruction also had blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth, but it looked like his injuries were a bit lighter than Jason. Chapter 1705 – Who Dares to Say Defeat? (Normal) Jason secretly took a deep breath as his own Sunling Bloodline surged wildly and kept generating, and was providing his flesh and blood with a constant supply of chi and blood power. At the same time, Jason catalyzed the Zhe Tactic in Nine Characters Fist, using the Zhe Tactic to restore his own body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He once again catalyzed Grand Vajra Realm Physique, which also possessed a certain amount of recovery ability. Jason was now using a multi-pronged approach, and in such a situation, any tiny bit of recovery would y a decisive and crucial role. Sacred Son of Destruction naturally did notck the secret recovery method to restore his body, he secretly urged the secret recovery method of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage, the destructive aura that surrounded his body grew stronger and stronger, and his vigorous qi and blood once again rushed to the sky, vast and boundless, manifesting a strong and invincible aura. Sacred Son of Destructions gaze indifferently looked towards Jason, his tone seemed iparably confident as he said, If your strength stops here, then this battle can also end! Jason smiled indifferently as he looked at Sacred Son of Destruction and said, It wouldnt be toote for you to say something like that after knocking me down, its a bit too early to say that now. As you wish then! Sacred Son of Destruction opened his mouth, he was extremely cold, appearing expressionless, he was also manifesting a strong and invincible aura, he stepped forward towards the front, his speed was extremely fast, before the person arrived, the fist power surging with monstrous might had already copsed the void, suppressing towards Jasons head. Jason does not speak, face sunk like ake, eyes shing a gaze of stagnation, his fists evolved fist prints, a fist print branding the air, in an instant nine blooming bright light like the sun like a sun-like fist prints framed in the void. Each fist print contains a very different boxing intent, nine kinds of boxing intent one by one, causing the void to vibrate and rumble, seems to have been unable to amodate the nine supreme boxing intent extrusion. A stern and unrivaled iron blood killing aura manifested, making each fist shadow seem to possess a devastating and powerful might. When Sacred Son of Destructions punches pressed over, Jasons Nine Fist Seals also fell in the air, meeting Sacred Son of Destructions punches with a destructive aura. Bang! Bang! A continuous ringing sound came from the fist, and the force contained within the two fists were constantly colliding, each others fist energies colliding and annihting, but constantly generating, constantly impacting each other. Boom! In the end, Jasons fist seal fell, breaking through Sacred Son of Destructions fist momentum, and sted onto Sacred Son of Destructions body. Sacred Son of Destruction opened his mouth and grunted, his iparably strong physique was revealed and interpreted at this moment, he fiercely stepped out, and his right hand once again condensed the Destruction Guns shadow, and stabbed at Jason with a gun. Jasons gaze sank as he urged All Tactic to defuse it, and the gun stabbed over and was resisted by the fist seal evolved by All Tactic. At this moment, Jasons heart suddenly thumped, his heart was rmed, an extremely dangerous feeling enveloped his heart. Sure enough, in the next moment, he saw that Sacred Son of Destructions left hand had once again condensed the shadow of a Destruction Gun, and once again stabbed straight towards him! Sacred Son of Destructions left and right hands had both coalesced a Destruction Guns shadow, and as the two guns came out, the destructive aura instantly reached an apex, stabbing forward with a torrential might, sharp to the extreme. Underneath the ring, many people watching the battle could not help but exim in shock at this moment. Sacred Son of Destruction was actually able to evolve two Destruction Guns killing moves, which was indeed unexpected. One Destruction Guns killing move was already extremely powerful, and with two Destruction Guns killing moves, its power increased exponentially! Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Emily and the others were all tense, and each one of them had a heart hanging in the air. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason opened his mouth and roared, Sacred Son of Destructions double spears and its appearance, he was indeed unexpected, and he also knew that All Tactics fist seal could not withstand it, and immediately used Soldier Tactic to fully catalyze Heaven Fists eighth fist momentum! Jasons own Sunling Bloodline zing boiling, like an ocean in the surge, rolling like a tide of qi and blood power into the endless qi and blood in the void seems to manifest a majestic Emperor Brewers shadow, the fist is embedded in the meaning of a true martial swings group of the devils strongest fist power! The fist momentum was vast, and it met the Destruction Gun evolved by the Sacred Son of Destruction with the strongest and unrivaled might, fearlessly battling against the attack of the two Destruction Guns. Rumble! The two mens attacks collided with each other, erupting with earth-shattering sound and power, detonating in the air, shaking the void to the point of instability, and the colliding fist power swept through the air, forming a vortex of extremely strong suction power. A blow fell, Sacred Son of Destruction opened his mouth and grunted, he was injured by the shock, the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood, and fell back a few steps. However, he saw that the two Destruction Guns were mostly worn down, but they still broke through Jasons fist momentum and viciously stabbed Jasons body. Woah Jason coughed up blood with his mouth open, and his figure flew backwards, copsing on the ground. At this moment, the entire audience was in an uproar- Is Jason defeated this time? It should be defeated, knocked to the ground by Sacred Son of Destruction! However, its strong for Jason to be able to fight against this, he fought as Quasi Sacred Realm after all! Thats true, its just a shame. I thought Jason would be able to sweep all the way to the end and take the first ce by force! Indeed its a pity, if Jason was also Beginning Saint Realm, it wouldnt have ended like this! In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, many ancient martial artists were discussing. JasonC Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and the others were also all nervously looking towards Jason in the ring arena, they were all worrying a lot, but the kind of confidence they had in Jason was not extinguished. Hank, Hilton, Heavenly Blood, Tommy, Henderson, and others are also watching this battle, and they are all silent. Hendersons face twitched, he didnt think Jason had lost just like that. He clearly remembered when he fought against Jason, the amazing power that Jasonsst punch had erupted, up to now, that punch hadnt even erupted yet, how could it be possible for him to lose? At the same time, he was also wondering in his heart, could it be that the punch that erupted when Jason fought against him, could it be that it erupted by chance? If that was the case, then he could only consider himself unlucky. In the ring, Sacred Son of Destruction stabilized his stance with a cold gaze in his eyes, revealing a sense of confidence that he was assured of victory. He admitted that Jasons strength was very strong, Quasi Sacred Realms cultivation level was actually able to injure him, forcing him to evolve two Destruction Guns killing moves, in his opinion, even if Jason lost, it was time for him to be proud. Of course, he did not think that Jason was Beginning Saint Realm would be able to win against him, after all, he still had a stronger killer move that he had not utilized. After all, he still had a stronger weapon that he hadnt used yet. Now, he didnt think he would have a chance to use the one he had reserved for himself. Just as Sacred Son of Destructions mind was filled with such thoughts, suddenly, his eyes flickered out of the corners of his eyes, and he saw Jason in front of him move, and climbed up C half crouched to be exact! Jason kneeled on one knee with his hands on the ground, his waist straight, that lofty head raised, like a g that would never fall! The corner of Jasons mouth is covered in blood, but he is smiling, as if he is smiling proudly of this side of the world, smiling proudly of this side of the group of heroes C Defeat? How can I say Im defeated when my blood is still alive? Who dares to say defeat when my head is tilted up? Defeat or not, I say, I will only control my own destiny! With this in mind, under the Power Evolution Secret Method that he was urging, the rolling Human Great Dragon Power climbed up along his spine, and invisibly, it looked like a nurturing Human Great Dragon was about toe out of his body and take off into the air! Chapter 1706 – Dragon’s Head (Normal) Jason operated the Power Evolution Secret Method, the power of the four poles transformed into Human Great Dragon Power, rolling like a tide, born from flesh and blood, impacting along the vertebrae towards the top, the qi and blood in his body surged, and there came a burst of muffled thunderous sounds, booming vibrations that could be heard through the body. The feeling brought to people was as if the big dragon nurtured in Jasons body had awakened and revealed its majestic side. Jason stood up steeply, and the Human Great Dragon Power in his body was so strong that it reached the extreme. Boom! Jason suddenly sensed that in the depths of his bloodline, there was an unknown power that was awakening, and that vast, far-reaching, boundless power was boiling, as if it was about to break through a certain seal and break free. In theherworld, a wisp of faint qi also grew from the depths of Jasons bloodline, and he immediately sensed that something on his body had been touched, and an inexplicable qi was surging. Jason immediately realized that it was the Order of the Holy Dragon he was carrying. Jason was also a bit puzzled by the sudden surge of that unknown power deep within his bloodline, not knowing what caused it. However, he did not find it strange that the Order of the Holy Dragon reacted to the surge of unknown power. Just as that unknown power breath surged and tumbled in the depths of Jasons bloodline, steeply- Rumble! There seemed to be a shocking thunderp at the edge of the sky, and the wind rose and shifted, as if the sky was about to change! In the ring, Jason didnt care about the abnormal reaction deep within his own bloodline, he focused on this battle, he stared at the Sacred Son of Destruction in front of him, the fire of battle in his eyes rekindled. Jason didnt care, but outside the ring, many powerful people changed color at this moment. Lord Heaven of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Ru of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Peter of Blood Demon Sect, Jenkins of Divine Meteor Sect, Lord Rosnd of Ghost Tomb Sect, a pair of gazes were all over the ring. Rosnd, a pair of gazes were all fixed on Jason. It was only because at that moment, they clearly sensed the Qi fluctuation of the Order of the Holy Dragon. At the same time, outside the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, the old man names Nicholls, who was walking towards the conference, abruptly raised his eyes, and in his eyes, it was as if there were two solid de qi bursting out, he narrowed his eyes, and said to himself, This aura Ancient Martial Arts Conference on the other side, a certain direction, three appear to be old but imposing figure violently appeared out, in the center of the old man with gray hair, sturdy body, body has a ze like a dragon like blood in the surging, his eyes in the essence of the aura shot: Order of the Holy Dragons qi seems rumors are true, names Miller kid is indeed carrying Order of the Holy Dragon! These three people are precisely the three old monsters of the Goodwin family. Ancient Martial Arts Conference east, not far from the rolling hills, a short peak at the foot of the mountain, an old monk wearing worn robes originally closed eyes steeply open, he raised his eyes to the direction of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and then lifted his eyes to look at the sky, a long time before he sighed lightly! He raised his eyes to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, then raised his eyes to the sky, and only after a long time did he sigh softly, Dragons qi, heaven and earth are changing colors! Good Lewis, what a great move, actually being able to seal the Dragon Bloodline and hide it from the world! Only, will you be able to keep it this time? The Miller Residence. North of Forbidden Land, inside a secret room. There was a small venttion window inside the secret room, and light was refracted from this small window, adding some bright colors to this secret room. Nine thick iron chains were dragging on the ground, and I dont know how many years had passed since they had been dormant here, the color of the chains had changed, and ayer of greyish-white color was covered on them. Nine thick iron chain locked that withered figure originally lowered his head, steeply, this person as if he sensed something, he steeply raised his head, the pair of originally dead eyes shot out two bright light, an invisible potential generated from his body, a head of gray and white hair without the wind from the wind, the roots floating. The moment he lifted his head, like a dragon lifting its head! Jason, of course, did not know about the undercurrents around the Ancient Martial Arts Conference under the ring. Nor did he know that in a secret room at The Miller Residence, a man raised his head because of the surge of his own aura. In fact, if you look into the details, you will find that the moment Jason kneeled down to run the Power Evolution Secret Method and raised his head, it was very simr to the aura of the man with the nine dragon lock in the secret room who raised his head. Like a dragon raising its head!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jason birthed Human Great Dragon Power, the Human Great Dragon Power dormant in his spine was already leaping into action, and he only had one thought in mind at the moment, and that was to blow Sacred Son of Destruction out of the water! Sacred Son of Destruction is a little surprised that Jason was able to get back up so quickly and build up some momentum. However, he didnt think so, he got up and knocked his opponent down again. Sacred Son of Destruction, this battle is far from over! Even if it is over, it will be the moment you fall! Keep fighting! Jason let out a roar, he steeply sprinted forward, using Fighter Tactic to stimte his infinite fighting spirit and battle intent, using Soldier Tactic to catalyze Heaven Fists punching power, in the punching power, the stored up Human Great Dragon Power exploded in full force, apanied by the Abyssal Strike Power, both of which werebined like a forceful power line. Combined together, it was like a long dragon of power across the sky, shattering the void and strangling Sacred Son of Destruction with an unrivaled momentum. Sacred Son of Destructions face abruptly changed, he couldnt believe that Jason could still burst out such a terrifying fist power under such an injured condition. Roar! Sacred Son of Destruction roared angrily into the air, as he revolved his own power of destruction, and the raging Sacred Power of Origin raged, as he threw out punches one after the other, erupting the Soul Destruction Fist and Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist that shook the void and sted towards Jasons punches. Rumble! A loud and vibrating fist st resounded in the air, shaking the eardrums. In an instant- Boom! Jasons punch was iparably strong, breaking through Sacred Son of Destructions punching attack with a single blow to Sacred Son of Destructions body. Sacred Son of Destruction coughed up blood and retreated, Jason was also injured by the force of his opponents fist power, and the corners of his mouth were also spilling blood. Jason did not care at all, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique blossomed with golden aura, he charged forward and kept punching, his violent punches seemed like they were going to explode the void. Sacred Son of Destruction was also counterattacking, but in terms of aura, it was far less powerful than the aura of Jason who had activated Fighter Tactic. Bang! Bang! Fist to fist, fist to fist, hard attack! Both of them were bleeding, both of them had blood constantly shooting into the air, constantly spilling down, extremely bleak and colorful. Boom! The two of them were able to punch each other once again, and their figures were slightly separated from each other. Sacred Son of Destructions face was green, his eyes jumped with a furious indignation color, he stared at Jason, and said word by word: Good, good you Jason, actually able to force me to this point! I thought I wouldnt be able to use this move, but now it seems that I took it for granted! You should be proud of yourself for losing to this move! After saying this, Sacred Son of Destructions own aura abruptly changed, as if a confinement had been broken inside his body, a heaven-destroying forbidden power was being released, rolling like a tide of destructive power crazily condensed, and he shouted out with a single word Destruction Seal! Seal of Destruction! Chapter 1707 – What Fear of a Deadly Battle! (Normal) Sacred Son of Destruction Seal! Sacred Son of Destruction was bellowing with his mouth open, and the moment these words were uttered, the faces of many of the strongest people in the arena abruptly changed. Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Ghost Tomb Sect, and all of these strongmen from these inherited ancient sects raised their eyes towards the ring field, and a pair of gazes were also tightly fixed on Sacred Son of Destructions Sacred Son of Destruction. Outside the ring, Hank, Henderson, Heavenly Blood, and Hilton, these young talents were all even more shocked, originally, Sacred Son of Destruction cultivating into Destruction Gun was already heaven-defying enough. Unexpectedly, he actually cultivated into the Destruction Seal? Destroy the cmity seal, Sacred Dragon Pavilion in the killing power of the most horrifying taboo war skills, only Destroy the cmity body can cultivate. It wasnt that as long as one was a Destroy the cmity body, one would definitely be able to cultivate the Seal of Destruction, it was just that only Destroy the cmity body had the qualifications to cultivate the Seal of Destruction. It was extremely difficult to cultivate the Seal of Destruction, and thus this Destroy the cmity bodys taboo battle technique had not appeared in the Sacred Dragon Pavilion for nearly a hundred years! On the ring field. Sacred Son of Destructions body seemed to have broken through ayer of confinement, and was being released from the depths of his body, his hands were forming seals in the void, and the taboo power from his body that was like a river breaking through the dike was condensing on the seals formed in the void. Sacred Son of Destruction is covered with destructive Qi surging crazily, surrounding its body, cohesion into the destructive force is even more zing and strong, heaven and earth lost color, this side of the space seems to be unstable, the destructive breath spread out the sky, endless, covering the sky, seems to be in front of everything to be destroyed! Sacred Son of Destruction evolved his fist, using the fist meaning filled with the aura of destruction to catalyze this Destruction Seal, the entire Destruction Sealpletely enveloped this ring, and also killed Jason head on! Escape? There is no ce to escape, no ce to hide! Jason suddenly changed color, having experienced countless life and death battles, this time he sensed an unprecedented sense of death threat. He instinctively sensed that Sacred Son of Destructions strike could pose a deadly threat to him! With the instinctive intuition that he had honed over the years in the battlefield, this judgment would never be wrong, this strike definitely had the ability to kill him! At the moment of life and death crisis, Jasons whole body was calm, his brain was running wildly, thinking of countless ways to crack, but it was still useless. The battle techniques he currently mastered were simply unable to withstand the Sacred Son of Destruction strike. As for the Former Character Technique, he had been urging it since the beginning of this battle, but he did not have the same luck as he did against Henderson, and the Former Character Technique had not been able to be touched! The sense of crisis was getting stronger and stronger! Perhaps sensing the fatal crisis to the body, Jason sensed that the unknown power in the depth of the bloodline is also dramatically fluctuating, as if to break through the seal, but never able to break through. In this process, there seemed to be a faint trace of power that seeped through the seal and spread to his whole body. At that moment, Jason suddenly felt the Sunling Bloodline in his body as if it had been detonated,pletely rushing to the sky, as vast as the sea, endless! At that moment, Jasons eyes lit up and a look of determination shed across his face. My generation of martial artists, why do I fear a deadly battle! Extension Tactic! Jason bellowed one after another as he catalyzed the evolution of one of the most explosive, lethal, and offensive fist seals in Nine Characters Fist C Extension Tactic!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Extension Tactic injured the enemy and himself, consuming and sacrificing his own qi and blood power at the cost of integrating endless qi and blood into it, condensing the Extension Tactic Fist Seal, thus erupting into the strongest strike! The danger of Extension Tactic is that once it absorbs ones own blood, if it is slightly out of control, the bodys blood will be absorbed and burned up, and when Extension Tactic breaks out, the person who performs it will often die because of the burning up of his or her blood. The hegemony of Extension Tactic lies in the fact that it will be performed at the cost of burning ones own blood, the stronger the blood, the higher the quality of the blood, and the more majestic the blood, the more terrifying the bursting ability generated by the burning will be, with no upper limit at all! Jason had already evolved the Extension Tactic Fist Seal in an instant, and guided his own Sunling Bloodline into this Fist Seal, and at that moment, he intuitively sensed that the Fist Seal that exuded bloodthirstiness, berserkness, fierceness, and dominance was like a bottomless ck hole, and was absorbing his own massive Sunling Bloodline at an extremely fast speed. Sunling Bloodline. It was as if this ck hole of fist prints could never be filled up, no matter how much qi and blood power was swallowed up and contained. Under the devouring, it turned into a berserk fist energy, that is filled with destruction, berserk, majestic fist energy has begun to emanate, causing this side of the void to vibrate, at the same time, that is so powerful to the extreme of the fist energy is also oppressive to the ring under the countless martial arts practitioners to stop breathing in general, only to feel that a like a tarzan pressure pressure spread throughout the body! Jasons face immediately turned pale, this was a sign that his own qi and blood were flowing too fast, his Sunling Bloodline had already been swallowed up by at least seventy percent or more, and was still being absorbed and swallowed right now. Rumble! Right at this moment, the Exterminating Robbery Seal promoted by Sacred Son of Destruction had fully erupted, copsing the void in the booming sound and suppressing Jason head on. At that moment, outside the ring, some strong people couldnt help but let out gasps of surprise. It was because the power of Sacred Son of Destructions strike hadpletely surpassed his Cultivation Realm, and the power of this strike was even able to cause a fatal crisis to some Full Saint Realm beginner level powerhouses! This meant that Sacred Son of Destructions strike had the power to kill some Full Saint Realm beginner level powerhouses! Jason was only at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm, so how could he resist Sacred Son of Destructions strike? Hank, Henderson, Heavenly Blood, Hilton, Tommy, Finn, and the rest of the pridefuls were all gloomy, and they clearly realized that if they were to face Sacred Son of Destructions strike in the ring, there would be no way to resist, and they would even be in danger of perishing on the spot! Powerful! Terrifying! Only then did the others realize that Sacred Son of Destructions true strength was so perverse. JasonC Outside the ring, Darcey and the others couldnt help but exim in shock, with a feeling of worry that gripped their hearts. Kill! Just as the crowd outside the ring arena was marveling at the terrifying power of Sacred Son of Destructions strike, steeply, on the ring arena, the man whose fighting spirit was undiminished and whose battle spirit was at its peak erupted with a voice that shook the heavens and shook the earth. Immediately afterward, the Extension Tactic Fist Seal propelled forward and exploded with a loud bang! As the Extension Tactic Fist Seal was pushed forward, the crowd in the arena only felt their hearts and minds shake, and their eyes subconsciously had to close, simply because the fists aura was too bright and piercing. A round of golden fist awn rising, like a huge round of hot sun evolved from Jasons fist, blooming with bright and dazzling light, which contains a shocking and terrifying energy, crushing the sky, killing forward! Boom! The ground shook, the space exploded, and the entire ring was torn apart! The Extension Tactic Fist Seal and the Seal of Extermination attacked and killed! Chapter 1708 Dragon Head Takes the Lead (Normal) Rumble! Jason and Sacred Son of Destructions attack erupted under the acoustic might that swept across the heavens and earth, and the entire ring field was filled with that violent, zing, and intense energy flow. The ring field could not withstand this terrifying outburst of power, and it had already been torn apart. When the blownded, in the midst of the explosive fist energy, two figures were violently seen flying out backwards, falling out of the ring. Extinguish! Lord Heaven of Sacred Dragon Pavilion shouted, his figure moving to go over to check Sacred Son of Destructions injuries. Jason! Darcey, Emily, and the girls were also eximing. As for those Ancient Martial Arts Conference martial artists, all of them were stunned, thinking to themselves, Is this a lose-lose ending? Did they fight to a draw? Jason copsed on the ground, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, his face was pale, and he looked like he had no signs of qi and blood, and his qi and blood had be iparably weak, but he hadnt fainted, and he still had his wits about him. Even, he was able to sense that the mysterious power surging in the depths of his bloodline seemed to have awakened more, was roaring, was boiling, but never broke through thatyer of confining seals. However, that mysterious and unknown force had a wisp of Qi from that seal prating over, spreading all over his body. Immediately, in this unknown power qi pull, his original has been emptied of Sunling Bloodline he was like the grass that breaks out of the ground, began to thrive and grow, began to nourish strands of qi and blood power. As the power of Sunling Bloodline revived again, under the moisturizing of the power of qi and blood, ayer of faint golden light began to glow on his extremely injured body. Immediately afterward, Jason felt that he had regained some of his strength, as he propped his hands on the ground and his entire body slowly stood up. Wow! Seeing Jason stand up again, the crowd in the arena began to mor, each one looking extremely incredulous. Jason! Haha, Jason you really are the strongest! Marcel and Zack rose up in excitement, shouting excitedly. Jason! Darcey also wore a smile on her face, somehow, looking at the figure in front of her that was dyed in blood but still stood upright like a javelin, her nose was sore and her eyes were slightly moist. Jason! Demon Witch also couldnt help but call out in joy. Jason took a deep breath, he raised his steps and walked forward, in front, Sacred Son of Destruction also had not fainted yet, Lord Heaven had alreadye to his side, checking his injuries. At this time, Sacred Son of Destructions face moved, he saw Jasons silhouette, and saw that Jason was walking over step by step, obviously the Jason in front of him was already iparably weak, but that aura was as solid as a mountain, with an invincible momentum, like a gigantic mountain copsing towards him. Can we fight? Jason stared at Sacred Son of Destruction, his tone indifferent. Sacred Son of Destruction clenched his teeth, his bones were also unconvinced, struggling to stand up, unexpectedly- Wow! When he moved, the residual terrifying energy in his body was involved, and under the impact of that energy, he couldnt help but cough up blood, and then fell into aa. Sacred Son of Destruction fell into aa, losing his ability to fight. Jason had won this battle! At this time, the gray-faced Hyacinth referee came out from nowhere, and after verifying the situation between Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction, he looked at Jason with aplicated expression before loudly announcing, Jason, the winner! Winner, Jason wins, hahaha! Marcel and Zackughed and ran towards Jason. Robert alsoughed, and in a rare moment, he didnt continue with his ck face, and also walked towards Jason. At this point, the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference people only woke up like a dream. Jason won, won this Hyacinth Heavens Pride Battle, and defeated many Heavens Pride along the way, and won the top spot! And, still with the Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation all the way to invincible, so Jason this strongest heavenly pride name, absolutely is deserved, indisputable, no one to question, all heartily convinced! Jason took a deep breath, in fact, he is now in a very bad state, the injury is very heavy, the breath is weak, all rely on a faith in the support. Watching Marcel and other close friends walk towards him, Jason smiled and prepared to greet them. Right at this moment, Jasons face abruptly changed, he suddenly sensed a killing chance, an extremely harsh and horrible killing chance! Leave Order of the Holy Dragon behind! A cold shout rang out, a figure sprinted towards Jason with lightning-like speed, a Sacred Level pressure swept over the four directions, causing the void to vibrate, an invisible momentum infused down, shaking peoples hearts. Hmph, when the old man does not exist? Seek death! Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, without waiting for Old Mr. Miller to make a move, Lord Heaven on the other side of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion shouted, Peter, its not your turn to color the Order of the Holy Dragon! As he shouted, Lord Heavens figure moved, lightning-like, and dashed forward to intercept that figure. Nowadays, although the Sacred Dragon Pavilions lineage no longer recognized the Palm Order Bloodline, thinking that the cooperation back then was over. But this Order of the Holy Dragon, Sacred Dragon Pavilion is determined to collect it back. After all, this Order of the Holy Dragon was not only rted to the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, but also hid the secret of the Human Emperors Way, so Sacred Dragon Pavilion would not allow other forces to get their hands on the Order of the Holy Dragon, not to mention having a long-standing grudge against Sacred Dragon Pavilion. Sacred Dragon Pavilion will not allow other forces to get their hands on the Order of the Holy Dragon, let alone the Blood Demon Sect, which Sacred Dragon Pavilion has always had a grudge against. As for the unconscious Sacred Son of Destruction, he had already been brought down by Rainbow from the same sect. Jason, all of youe over behind us. Old Mr. Miller spoke in a deep voice. Jason, Zack, Marcel, Darcey and the others faces changed slightly, not far beside them, Lord Heaven and Peter, two Sacred Level powerhouses, were already battling against each other. Jason realized that with the curtain falling on the Battle of Heavens Pride, it was only feared that this Ancient Martial Arts Conference would be in chaos. Jason and the others immediately prepared to head towards Old Mr. Miller. Right at this moment, a voice filled with cold and stern killing intent and battle intent resounded through the scene- Lewis, Ivee to meet you! I have not yet won or lost the battle, so lets settle the score today! When this voice fell, the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference felt a powerful and unparalleled sword intent, which was like substance, cutting the skin, sharp and iparable, like a heavenly sword to be chopped down from the void. A dark-skinned and athletic old man appeared steeply, and his right hand struck a palm knife toward Old Mr. Miller and chopped down in the air! Palm knife a, endless Power of the Great Sage in the cohesion, rolling like a tide, cohesion into the knife into the intention of the formation of a ten-meter-long knife shadow, although it is a shadow, but the knife intention is strong and iparable, that wipe knife is like a real long knife when the head to kill chopping down! As soon as the de fell, the void looked like it had been cut in half! de Evil, its you! Old Mr. Millers old eyes sank, his fist rushed to the sky, his brilliant fist was dazzling, blossoming with a blinding golden light, and with the might that shook the heavens and shook the earth, he met the palm knife saber intent that was chopping down head on! Chapter 1709 – Battle of Sacred Level (Normal) de Evil! When Old Mr. Miller said this, the whole room was shocked. The dusty memories of some people in Hyacinth opened up, recalling someone, something. Hyacinth once had two major Yama, one was Ghost Doctor, who was known as the Living Yama, and the other was de Evil, who was known as the Dead Yama! Only, hadnt de Evil disappeared for decades and was rumored to be dead, so how did it suddenly appear? Back then, in Hyacinth, besides Lewis, there was still a de Evil, with unrivaled sword intent, countless strong men under him, and he had never lost a single battle in his life. He is said to have fought Lewis in a battle that was rumored to have ended in a draw, but de Evil was the first to retreat. Now, the Death Hades that made countless strong people in Hyacinth tremble with fear has actually appeared again, and the moment he appeared, he urged the strongest and most powerful de intent to kill Lewis. Evacuate, all unrted people in the field, evacuate! At this moment, the voice of Ancient Martial Arts Conference Association President Wu Chuan rang out. With the sudden outbreak of the Sacred Level battle, so many Hyacinth martial artists in the field, if they really wanted to stay where they were, they wouldnt even know how to die. The Hyacinth martial artists in the arena woke up like a dream, and one by one, they began to flee in fear. The Ancient Martial Arts Conference had actually broken out into a Great Sage level battle, this was too terrifying. If they really wanted to stay where they were, a wisp of Qi from a Sacred Level level powerhouse would spill over into the pond, and they really wouldnt even know how to die. Boom! At this time, Old Mr. Miller and de Evils strike also exploded. The golden colored bright fist aura disappeared, and the sword intent that cut across the world also disappeared. In front, de Evils aura was as solid as a sword, and his entire body was like a sword out of its sheath, walking towards Old Mr. Miller step by step. Old Mr. Millers face was a little bit heavy, perhaps he didnt care about other Sacred Level powerhouses, but de Evil was different. He knew in his heart that this person had assisted General Old Mr. McGregor, and had many personal encounters with him, this persons strength was very strong! If it was said that Sacred Level powerhouses were also divided into three, six, nine sses, then de Evil was definitely the ninth ss of Sacred Level powerhouses, that is, the strongest existence. de Evil, I didnt expect this person to actually appear! Yusups gaze sank as he whispered. Right at that moment- Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three figures sprinted out from the east, the sky-rocketing Sacred Level pressure covered the sky and swept across the scene, rolling might like a tide, sweeping forward with an irresistible momentum. Lewis, you should have been dead, lucky to survive and not properly secluded to return to old age, actually dare to show up, this is looking for death! A voice with all its might came out, just like a heavenly thunder rumbling, resounding through the scene. Old Mr. Miller turned his head andughed coldly, The Goodwin familys three rotten old things, you should have died! Cant help but show yourselves? Then letse together and send you all to hell this time! The three figures rushed in with lightning speed, releasing that Great Saints terrifying might that caused the heavens and earth to change color, rumbling and shaking, and that might was enough to make anyone in the arena who hadnt yet stayed away from the martial artists go limp and kneel on the ground. Yusup and Joseph looked at each other, theyughed, and their figures spread out, heading towards these three people. The three people who rushed over were the three old monsters of the Goodwin family, seeing Yusup and Josephe to block, Delma and Jamal snorted coldly, and the two of them met Yusup and Joseph respectively. Kallita, who was the strongest, went straight to Old Mr. Miller. On the west side, a monstrous demonic aura was surging steeply, and endless demonic aura was sweeping, causing the Ancient Martial Arts Conference side to be filled with a terrifying demonic aura of flying sand and stones. Soon, an old man with long white hair was seen appearing, his body filled with a heavy demonic aura of killing power until he was heading towards Old Mr. Millers direction. Amitabha Buddha! A Buddhist cry rang out of thin air, the Buddhas might was vast, like an ancient Buddha descending to the earth, wanting to universalize all sentient beings. A green-clothed old monk folded his hands and walked step by step, intercepting Supremes Holy Lands Old Demon head-on, saying, As the Buddhists say, Vajra can subdue the devil! Today, the poor monk will be that vajra that subdues demons. Master Bitter Bamboo, just with you you want to stop me? Ill be damned! Old Demons temperament was violent and bloodthirsty, he angrily shouted, mobilized his own holy power, and pped his palm towards the front, straight towards the green-clothed old monk Master Bitter Bamboo. Master Bitter Bamboo let out a loud shout, the holy might was vast, endless holy level power surging, clearly has reached the level of Sacred Level, he evolved the Bitter Zen Temples Prajna Zen Palm, to meet the battle to Old Demon. The sudden Sacred Level battle left many people at a loss for words. ra was also a bit surprised, and seeing Old Mr. Millers side being surrounded by de Evil and Kallita, she was about to go and help. Out of the blue, another figure appeared and was about to strike towards Old Mr. Miller. ra noticed it, and her face was furious as she shouted, Clement, how dare youe to meddle in this matter? This Holy Lord hase to meet you! ras figure moved and immediately headed to intercept Old Saint Lord Clement of Heavenly Holy Land. Rumble! The void shook, and another supremely strong and iparable Sacred Level might copsed the void, stirring up this heaven and earth, causing the winds and clouds to change color and the winds to rage. A withered old man dressed in ck robes appeared, a face as if he was about to die, the only thing left was his skin and bones, only his eyes appeared to have two ghostly gazes like ghost fires blossoming out. Simmons!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Simmons lineage of Sacred Level powerhouse, he certainly also appeared, eyes towards the direction of Old Mr. Miller, body shape show movement, a palm towards the back of Old Mr. Miller attack kill. Simmons strength is extremely strong, is also a Sacred Level pinnacle of the strong, his palm containsyers of folding space, making this side of the space are to be unstable, attack and kill out of the palm contains a monstrous holy power, wrapped in that space copse supreme power bombarded over. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller let out a loud shout, his fists came out, and resisted de Evil and Kallitas attack, then he moved his feet, and performed March Tactic, and narrowly avoided Simmons attack from behind. Old Mr. Miller pulls back slightly, a cold glint in his old eyes as he stares at the three men in front of him. One was de Evil, the strongest of the Sacred Level! One was Kallita, also a Sacred Level supreme powerhouse! One was Simmons, perhaps slightly inferior to de Evil and Kallita, but also a peak Sacred Level powerhouse! With these three Sacred Level powerhouses joining forces, who in Hyacinth can be defeated? Im afraid theres no one! Old Mr. Miller, however, did not believe in evil, his battle intent was zing, his body was covered in golden aura, just like a Buddha walking in the human world. So many Sacred Level powerhouses are actually bent on taking this life of old man? Good, very good! Ive been in hiding for decades, do you really think that Im too old to shake my fist? No matter how many peoplee today, I have only one fist to crush all the males! Old Mr. Millers stormy voice rang out, majestic and bold, confident and invincible, resounding in the sky. Those Hyacinth martial artists who had already fled Ancient Martial Arts Conference in droves and were following this Sacred Level battle from a safe distance heard these words. At that instant, each and every martial artist all fell silent, followed by grief and indignation. Chapter 1710 The Only Lewis in the World (Normal) Why? Why are they trying to kill Lewis? Who are these people? What kind of people are these? Lewis has always been chivalrous, and has done many chivalrous deeds during his time in Hyacinth, and has swept through Supremes Holy Land with his own strength, exchanging it for decades of peace in Hyacinth! Why should such a person be rounded up and killed? I hate it! I hate that Im not strong enough to go to Lewis aid! In the periphery, many of Hyacinths martial artists were outraged and vocalized. They indeed didnt know why there were people in Hyacinth surrounding Lewis, to say that it was people from Supremes Holy Land might be understandable, but it was obvious that those people werent all from Supremes Holy Land. Supremes Holy Land also did not have so many Sacred Level powerhouses. Regardless of how indignant these martial artists were, the fact remained that Lewis was in danger and in a perilous situation. On the eastern side of the periphery, in a hidden ce, a martial artist who looked like he was idling hurriedly rushed forward with his face, judging from the Cultivation aura that he emitted, he was a strong person around the beginning of the Heritage Master Stage. As this martial artist moved forward, he saw a team of warriors in ck uniforms, numbering around fifteen or sixteen. In front of this team of warriors from Forbidden Dragon Guard, Bobby was standing with his eyes narrowed. The martial artist walked up to Bobby and he said in a respectful tone, My lord, Lewis has been surrounded by multiple Sacred Level powerhouses! Good. You continue to go and monitor the situation, ande over and report to me the first time anything happens. Bobby waved his hand and said in this regard. Yes! That martial artist nodded and immediately left. Lewis this time you have to admit defeat even if you have three heads and six arms! Not only you, but also Jason, will all die! Bobbys eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a touch of stern sharpness, and then said to himself, Lewis, do you think that just this point of people at the moment will surround and kill you? Then you are wrong! There are still strong people, strong people from Dark World! Two strong men from Dark Agist, youll be pleasantly surprised! It turned out that Bobby was investigating some of Jasons power and assets in Dark World, and received an unexpected piece of information. In Dark World, the people of Blood Moon were searching for Jasons whereabouts and wanted to surround and kill him. Bobby immediately went to find out what was going on, and learned that one of the Blood Moons Great Emperor Realm was killed by an old man beside Jason, and he immediately thought that it was Lewis. Immediately, Bobby took the initiative to contact the people of Blood Moon, informing them of the situation between Jason and Lewis in Carovia, and even promised that there would be a siege against Lewis in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference in Carovia. The two Great Emperor Realms in Blood Moon were moved and agreed to participate in the mobilization of Lewis. In Blood Moon, besides Lord Blood Moon, there was another Great Emperor Realm, naturally Emperor of Blood. This meant that Emperor of Blood had awakened. No one knows how strong an Emperor of Blood who has awakened after a long period of dormancy in Pool of Blood is, definitely no less than the existence of de Evil and Kallita. Ancient Martial Arts Conference. The most intense battle is on Lewis side. de Evils aura is as strong as a heavenly sword, cutting through the void and sharp, pure but heavy de intent bursts out from his body, and the sharpness is shocking. Heaven and earth melting furnace, the eight directions are knives! de Evil coldly shouted out, his figure was straight like a knife de, rushing towards Lewis with a straight line, straight line charging, the most powerful momentum, the shortest distance. The person is still unknown, de Evils palms are like knives, chopping and killing one after another, a channel of Power of the Great Sage which has been refined by him burst out from between his palms and knives, and in the void, a channel of stern knife intent was formed, a total of eight knife intent, blocking the void, chopping and killing towards Lewis. On the other side, Kallitas momentum was strong, the monstrous and majestic Sacred Level pressure covered the sky and the sun, and had already reached a peak, and was on the verge of breaking the boundary, he activated the Goodwin familys Emperors Fist, and an overbearing boxing intent crossed the sky and the earth, like an emperor reappearing to dominate the world with an unrivaled overbearing punching intent, which could not be matched by the Emperors Fist. The unrivaled overbearing fist intent sted towards Lewis. Simmons double palm out, his palm contains the mystery of space folding, the most bizarre and tricky, in addition to his own strong Sacred Power of Origin, but also contains a strand of extremely terrifying sorcery power, embedded in the palm, suddenly shot to Lewiss face. The three most powerful people all burst out their strongest attacking and killing moves to surround and kill Old Mr. Miller. Perhaps, in todays Hyacinth, only Old Mr. Miller has this kind of treatment. Only Old Mr. Miller was qualified to bear such treatment. If it were any other Sacred Level powerhouse, they would have died long ago under the joint siege of these three supreme powerhouses.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Miller bellowed in a deep voice as he punched out to evolve Samsara Fists fist gesture, and in an instant, six types of heavenly fist meanings emerged, forming six fist shadow breaks, Heavenly, human, animal, asura, hungry ghost, and hellish paths, Samsara Fist Meaning Void Generating, the six fist shadow sections formed merged into a forbidden fist power space, thus surrounding and killing de Evil, wrapping de Evils stern de intent that had erupted within. Formation! At the same moment, Old Mr. Miller activated his Formation Tactic, creating a formation in the void, and the pressure of an earthly formation appeared, locking the void and locking down Simmons attacking palm. Simmons palm power contains the mystery of spatial folding, it just so happens that Formation Tactic also involves the use of spatial aspects, Old Mr. Miller evolved Formation Tactic to suppress Simmons palm power, the purpose is to dy the attack of Simmons palm power. Old Kallita, Iming to get you! After Old Mr. Miller surrounded and blocked de Evil and Simmons attack, he shouted loudly, and rushed up to meet Kallitas iing dominating punch, his body was covered in golden light, and he had already activated his Grand Vajra Realm Physique to the extreme peak. Soldier Tactic! Old Mr. Miller broke out the Soldier Tactic Fist Seal, once the Soldier Tactic Fist Seal came out, it was like evolving a party of the Great Vajra Wheel Seal with a bright golden aura, a murderous and fierce might rushed straight into the sky, the pure and overbearing holy power was boiling, and what was the most horrifying thing was the heavenly fist intent, shaking this side of the emptiness, leading to the The heavens trembled and the Great Dao appeared! Rumble! The holy power was boiling, and the fist intent was spreading across the sky. Old Mr. Miller and Kallitas two top powerhouses attacks bombarded each other, erupting with a shocking might. Old Mr. Miller broke through Kallitas world dominating punch with a strong stance, and that was not the end of it, his footsteps stepped forward, and he instantly came in front of Kallita under the operation of March Tactic. Old man, get down! Old Mr. Miller shouted, his holy might was vast, connecting heaven and earth, as if there was a heaven and earth momentum that harmonized with the ten thousand paths in the underworld, he activated his Fighter Tactic Fist Seal, and attacked and killed Kallita with the fearlessness that he had in battling the heaven and the earth. Chapter 1711 – Fighting Spirit Rushing the Night (Normal) Kallita is a veteran of Hyacinth, he has witnessed too many ancient martial arts and experienced too many bloody storms. Even the bloody battle between Holy Witch n Bloodline and Sacred Land of Ultimate Bliss to surround and kill Palm Order Bloodline more than a hundred years ago was also experienced by him. Emperor n Bloodline had risen to power after that battle more than a hundred years ago. The Goodwin family, as a branch of Emperor n Bloodline, had also profited from it and started to move towards the surface, and had stabilized its position as the first family in Hyacinth. Therefore Kallita such an old man, naturally what big wind and big waves have seen, see Old Mr. Miller strong attack over, he is also not panic, eyes open and close between the divine light skyrocketed, that pair of old eyes seems to be evolving the sun rises and the moon sets like a horror scene, he coldly drank: Lewis, really think that you are invincible in the world? Lewis, do you really think that you are invincible in the world? Today, you will certainly be ambushed and killed! Emperors Fist! Kallita activated the strongest Ultimate Fist Dao in the Goodwin family,yers of fist shadows appeared, each fist shadow contained an emperors pressure, as if a supreme emperor was suppressing the sky, and the fist intent contained within fused all paths, intercepting the heaven and earths avenues and transforming them into this fists killing power. Kallitas own Power of the Great Sage, which had been refined to its strongest peak, surged, forming a vast and majestic pressure of holy power, which was integrated into the fist momentum of the thousands of fist shadows, and surrounded and killed Old Mr. Miller with an overwhelming might. Rumble! When Kallita evolved this supreme fist Dao, the entire heaven and earth changed color, the gale howled, the wind and clouds converged, and the void was filled with the endless fist shadows he had evolved, densely packed and countless. As far as the eye could see, Old Mr. Millers thin figure was already engulfed in that ocean of fist shadows. However, Old Mr. Miller did not care and was fearless. At that moment, his own fighting spirit and will to fight was like a pir through the sky, stretching across this side of the world, no one can reach! He who fights, fights against the sky and the earth, and never gives in! Battler, brave and bold, the more they fight, the more courageous! A fighter is confident and invincible, and he can push his way across the world! This is what Old Mr. Miller said when he exined Fighter Tactic to Jason. Simrly, when Old Mr. Miller activated Fighter Tactic, the divine might of the Battle of Heaven and Earth was even more zing, and the fighting spirit was like a pir in the sky, and the fighting spirit was like a thunder that shook the sky, and the whole heaven and earth was even more powerful for Old Mr. Miller. The whole world was shaken by Old Mr. Millers unyielding fighting spirit and will to fight. Boom! Boom! Old Mr. Miller kept on throwing punches and attacking forward, sting away the shadow of the fists in front of him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, Kallita had created too many fist shadows, which were endless, filling up the void. Old Mr. Miller, however, was always moving forward, his fist was like a sharp sword, killing a way out from the vastness of the fist shadows, straight towards Kallita. However, there were too many shadows, and some of themnded on Old Mr. Millers body, erupting into nging metal sounds. Old Mr. Millers own Grand Vajra Realm Physique was as bright as gold, and when the shadows of those punches hit him, they didnt hit him like flesh and blood, they hit him like an indestructible steel body. All of this attack and kill change seems to be very long, in fact, are in the sh of lightning. Kallita suddenly as if sensing something, his face slightly changed, want to backward fast retreat is a step toote. A solid fist mark suddenly came out from theyers of fist shadows, suddenly appeared in front of Kallitas body, Kallita did not have time to react, the fist mark had already bombarded his body. Bang! The fist print was brilliant, the holy power was overbearing, and contained a monstrous fist intent, so it sted into Kallitas body. Kallita opened his mouth and grunted, taking several steps backward, his face a little pale. Old Mr. Millers fist seal to wear out theyers of fist shadow, before this has been erased most of the power of the fist seal, so this blow failed to seriously hurt Kallita, the injury caused is not too big. However, Old Mr. Miller used this way to tell Kallita, even if I am surrounded by three of your most powerful Great Saints, so what? Old me can beat you if I want to, no one can stop me, no one can block me! Lewis, do you really think that a fist space like this will be able to trap Old Husband? Its too whimsical, break it for me! On the other side, de Evil erupted with a cold shout. The six fist shadow sections formed by the Samsara Fist evolved by Old Mr. Miller had imprisoned him, which infuriated de Evil, who was determined to forcefully break through the space imprisoned by this fist power. At the same time, Old Mr. Millers Formation Tactic had already been broken by Simmons palm, and the power of his palm did not diminish, and under the mystery of space folding contained within, this palm wrapped a surge of terrifying holy power and the Mori Ran Sorcery attacked and killed in front of Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller activated All Tactic, and the All Tactic fist seal split into a fist shadow, turning into a fist shadow across the front, resisting Simmons palm attack, while Old Mr. Miller also used the force to sprint towards de Evils side. A heavenly de intent erupted from de Evils body, shocking the heavens and moving the earth, and the surrounding emptiness appeared to be about to break apart under the cutting of that de intent, presenting an unstable state of copse. Approach Tactic! Old Mr. Miller arrived in time, evolving the Approach Tactic Fist Seal, and the silhouette of a Fudo Mingwang appeared in the air, sitting on top of the space where the six fist shadows had broken off, stabilizing this side of the fist space. Sky Chopper! de Evil let out a bellowing cry, activating his own supreme de dao battle skill C Heavenly de! de Evil used his palm instead of a sword, evolving the de momentum, a de intent that rushed straight into the sky was being generated, the monstrous de intent was extremely powerful, containing the endless Power of the Great Sage, as if it contained the might of the Heavenly Chopper, causing the emptiness of heaven and earth to tremble. Old Mr. Millers face was grave, he violently punched out, and merged all six fist shadow sections into one, forming a huge and iparable fist section that was like wrapping a small world, with a heaven and earth great power to support himself, and the power of the heaven and earth within it converged into this fist section, and suppressed this knife power killing move that de Evil killed head on! Snort! A heaven-shattering saber aura cut open the heavens and the earth, and once the dazzling saber aura came out, the heavens and the earth lost their colors and were all covered by the blinding saber aura. The de intent contained within was extremely strong, and with the name of Heaven Cutting, it did indeed possess the might of Heaven Cutting, under this de, everything was destroyed! Boom! Almost at the same moment, a party of fist intent manifested a fist sectional suppression of the sky, this party of fist sectional like epassing a party of small worlds, there is a heavenly fist intent embedded in it, leading to the roar of the ten thousand paths! The Heaven Slicing de Intent cut across the sky, and the fist break evolved a small world to suppress it. The shocking duel between de Evil and Old Mr. Miller begins here. Chapter 1712 – Each with their own agenda (Normal) The Ancient Martial Arts Conference also featured a number of Sacred Level powerhouses who did not participate in the battle, choosing to stand by and watch. For example, Ru of the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Grand Elder Jenkins of the Divine Meteor Sect, and Lord Rosnd of the Ghost Tomb Sect. These three Sacred Level powerhouses, who acted as a destabilizing factor, didnt participate in the battle but didnt retreat either, apparently each with their own agenda. Ru, Jenkins, Lord three Sacred Level powerhouses for the current situation definitely y a decisive key, if they participate in the siege to kill Lewis, then Lewis even stronger will not be able to withstand the siege of so many powerhouses; on the contrary, if they help Lewis, then Lewis will be able to immediately turn the situation. However, Old Mr. Miller had targeted Ru, so Rus side couldnt possibly help Old Mr. Miller, and didnt take advantage of the peoples danger to fall on the well, which was already considered a good thing.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lord Rosnds pair of ghostly fire-like blue eyes looked towards the direction where Jason and the others were gathered, and he was sure that the Order of the Holy Dragon was on Jasons body. Right now, Lewis had already been entangled by the three strongest Sacred Level powerhouses, and if he made a move to fight for the Order of the Holy Dragon, who would be able to stop him? Lord Rosnd didnt make a move because not only him, but also Ru and Jenkins were staring at him. Lord knows the reason why these two people are not moving, everything lies in thebat power disyed by Lewis is indeed too terrifying, and that heavenly fist intent can be said to be the best in the world, no one can match. Even under the siege of the three Sacred Level powerhouses, they were unable to injure him. Lord thought that maybe Ru and Jenkins were waiting for the result of the battle on Lewis side, if Lewis could not defeat the three strongest people, once he started to be injured, Ru and the others would definitely fight for the Order of the Holy Dragon. Once Lewis is not suppressed, but still has strength, Ru and the others will not act rashly, lest they will be killed by Lewiss unrivaled punching power. At a location behind Old Mr. Miller, Jason, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Wolf Boy, Dark Phoniex and others are gathered together, and Parkers siblings are also with Jason. The sudden Great Sacred Level fight left Jason and the others feeling dismayed indeed, not understanding how it suddenly set off this Sacred Level level fight. Jason saw Old Mr. Miller being surrounded by de Evil, Kallita, and Simmons, the three Sacred Level supreme warriors, his heart was raging with hatred, his fists were clenched and his veins were showing, and he could not wait to get on the field to fight. However, he was extremely injured after the battle with Sacred Son of Destruction, and this kind of Sacred Level level battle was not something that he could intervene in at all. Jason, youre extremely injured, so its best to recover some of your injuries in ce. Its hard to predict the development of the situation in the back, and it will be beneficial for you to recover from your injuries! In the middle of the field, there was still THE Parker family house lord Qingfeng guarding them, which also made Jason and the others feel more or less safe. Then Ill recover my injuries first. Jason said through gritted teeth. He still had thest Heavenly Origin Pill on him, and at this moment, he couldnt care less about this rare elixir, he took this sacred pill for healing and sat down on the ground, urging his own secret technique to refine the medicinal properties of this Heavenly Origin Pill. At the same time, Jason was also frantically running Zhe Tactic, he wanted to recover his injuries as fast as possible. At this time, a tall and sturdy middle-aged man who exuded a fierce and overbearing aura stepped forward, his cold gaze looked towards Jason who was sitting on his knees and recovering from his injuries, and he did not hide the austere killing chance in his eyes. Qingfengs figure moved slightly as he stepped forward, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him and said, Goodwin Family Master, what do you mean by this? The one who walked over was clearly none other than the current family head of THE Goodwin family, Reno. Family Head Parker, I, THE GOODWIN FAMILY, have no intention of offending you. Just hand over Jason. Reno opened his mouth, his tone of indifference manifesting a sense of arrogance as he continued, I think that the Parker Family Master would not choose to make an enemy of me, the Goodwin Family, because of an outsider, right? What if I refuse? Qingfeng responded in an indifferent tone. The gaze in Renos eyes steeply sank as he stared tightly at Qingfeng, asking word for word, Are you trying to make an enemy of me, THE GOODWIN FAMILY? Since the Goodwin family master has said so, then I wille to learn the tactics of the Goodwin family master! Qingfeng opened his mouth, and as he spoke, he had already greeted Reno and fought against him. Qingfeng had always been refined, but it didnt mean that he was timid, his character was just a bit lighter, appearing to be uncontested. But in his bones is still extremely arrogant, Reno came over to the force pressure with the potential to appear aggressive, Qingfeng is naturally unable to endure again, broke out with Reno this battle. After fighting with Reno, Qingfeng had no time to watch over Jason and his party. Immediately, Marcel, Zack, Robert and the others spread out slightly, protecting Jason who was recovering from his injuries in the center, and they looked around vigntly. They vaguely sensed that there were some strong people in the field who were targeting Jason. As for why these strong people were targeting Jason, they couldnt figure it out, but the most important thing right now was to protect the seriously injured Jason first, which was the most stable thing to do. Darcey looked towards a direction in front of her, in that direction her grandfather Yusup was fighting against Delma. Darceys eyes were filled with worry, this time the Goodwin family was so tant, they must have been emboldened, so she didnt know if there would be any other even more terrifying backhanders. Therefore, she was worried. Boom! At this moment, a shocking dueling sound came from the heavens and the earth. A saber intent that looked like it was carrying out this side of the heaven and earth with the intention of cutting the heavens crossed the sky, and wherever this terrifying saber intent passed through, a deep ditch was plowed into the ground. This knife intent that wanted to cut the sky was suppressed by a magnificent fist section, which contained a magnificent and overbearing fist intent, charging straight up to the sky, with unparalleled might. Under the attack of these two amazing attacks, the sound and might that erupted fluctuated for tens of miles, shaking the void to copse, and the monstrous zing holy might was spreading, enveloping the heaven and earth. After the strike, the two figures separated slightly. Old Mr. Miller looked at his right shoulder, which showed a blood scar, some blood bubbling up, but the wound wasnt too deep. de Evils face was pale, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, obviously wounded as well. de Evil, your decades of cultivated de intent can only bring me this superficial wound? That would be too disappointing to me. Old Mr. Miller sneered. de Evil was secretly shocked in his heart, obviously Lewis had already Cultivation fallen realm, but the power of that fist power was too strong and too vigorous, and the fist intent contained within was even more horrifying than back then, and even had already passed through the gods. This is just the beginning, what are you in a hurry? Today, this de intent of mine will definitely be able to cut you down! de Evil coldly responded. Kill! At this time, Kallitas cold voice rang out, and he had already joined hands with Simmons to attack towards Old Mr. Miller once again. Chapter 1713 – Illumination of the Heavens (Normal) The entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference has been reduced to a battlefield for the strongest of the strong. Sacred Dragon Pavilion Heaven Elder Lord Heaven versus Blood Demon Sect Vice Sect Master Peter, these two factions originally had an unresolvable grudge, and with such a reason to go to war, these two Sacred Level powerhouses also went all out, both wanting to put each other to death. These two people have simr strengths, and so far they have both been injured in their own ways. Yusup was facing Delma. Delmas strength was also extremely strong, also reached the peak of Sacred Level, he bellowed and said: Yusup, your the Stokes family is now in decline, if you dont want the Stokes family to fall into thend of doom and gloom, then immediately retreat, I, the Goodwin family will not pursue this matter. Goodwin family will not pursue this matter. HahahaC Yusup threw back his head andughed, hisughter was bold and carried a sense of disdain, he said in a cold voice, Delma, have you lived too long and be a fool? Whether or not my Stokes family is in decline is not for you to define. Today, I would like to try out what you old piker can do! Obstinate, then Ill send you on your way! Delmas tone was cold as he evolved his fist and attacked towards the front. Mixed Elements! Yusup was fearless as he activated the supreme battle technique of the Stokes family, the majestic holy power was surging, attacking forward as he executed the battle technique fist gesture, meeting Delma head on. Not far away from each other, Joseph was battling against Jamal. Joseph evolved the Void Grand Formation, forming the Void Terrain Grand Formation, and with the help of the Formation Martial Way added by this Terrain Grand Formation, his battle power climbed to the peak of the Sacred Level, and with this, he fought Jamal in anger, but he did not lose out. West. The ck demonic energy surged into the sky, just like sshing ink, in the endless demonic energy Old Demons figure appeared, he broke out the Demonic Fists fist, the rolling demonic energy tumbled along with his fist, just like a ck dragon that came out of the sky, devouring towards Master Bitter Bamboo with teeth and ws. Master Bitter Bamboos solemn appearance, like an angry vajra, he drank violently in the air, with the Buddhas light blossoming, he performed the fist of Bonjour Dragon and Elephant Fist, the fist is like a dragon, the fist is like an elephant, containing the power of the dragon and elephant, extremely fierce and overbearing, wanting to subdue the devil. Old Demon and Master Bitter Bamboo were promoted to Sacred Level, so there was not much difference in their strengths, and their battle was extremely fierce and dangerous. Old Saint Master Clement from Heavenly Holy Land was also promoted to the early Sacred Level realm, but his strength was slightly inferior to ra. Therefore, under ras powerful attack, Old Saint Master Clement was in a sorry state and was losing ground. Delma, Jamal, Old Demon, and Old Sacred Master Clement, all of these Sacred Level powerhouses hade to surround and kill Old Mr. Miller, but fortunately, Yusup and the others were able to fend them off. Otherwise, if so many Sacred Level powerhouses had all attacked Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller would have been unable to resist even if he was against the heavens. Right now, under the joint attack of de Evil, Kallita, and Simmons, the greatest Sacred Level powerhouses, Old Mr. Miller was in a certain predicament. In terms of battle power, de Evil and Kallita were not weaker than Old Mr. Miller by a few points, and with these two people joining forces, together with Simmons, Old Mr. Millers situation began to be a bit dangerous as this battle continued. Emperor Transformation! Kallitas face was grim, as he unleashed the fist of Emperors Fist, which evolved the Law of Ten Thousand Paths, integrating the power of the Heaven and Earths Great Dao into it, causing the fist that manifested in the sky to emit a strong and terrifying power of the Great Dao, copsing the void and causing it to roar and quiver. On the other side, a de intent that stood proudly in the heavens and earth was being nurtured, and then de Evils violent shout rang out, Heavenly des Split Earth! Snort! A sharp and unrivaled de Intent went upwards along the ground, the terrifying and monstrous de Intent seemed to be transformed into a huge long knife that cleaved upwards along the ground, and the wisps of Power of the Great Sage, which was as sharp as a des awn, was embedded in it, and it chopped towards Old Mr. Miller with an unrivaled aura. At the same time, on Old Mr. Millers back, an extremely subtle spatial fluctuation came out, and Simmons appeared as if he had suddenly appeared from the space behind Old Mr. Miller, and a tricky and vicious palm power noiselessly pped and killed Old Mr. Millers back.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. These three great powerhouses had once again unleashed a joint strike. Kallitas punches came from top to bottom, de Evils sword intent killing moves came from bottom to top, and Simmons vicious and poisonous palms, which contained space folding, silently attacked from the back. Under such an attack, there was no way to enter, no way to retreat, and no way to avoid it even if you went up to the sky or down to the earth. Heaven and earth can not be avoided! The attack of these three strongest men had formed a dra,pletely encircling Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers face was fearless, heughed up to the sky, his body was covered in golden light, and he drank violently in the air: I, Lewis, only cultivate martial arts in order to eliminate all the injustice in the world! If the sky is unfair, then st through the sky; if the ground is uneven, then step on the ground! If the enemy is deceiving me, I will trample on them! Although I am old, my fist still shines in the heavens! Lets fight! As Old Mr. Miller shouted angrily, six fist shadow breaks appeared around his body, and at the same time, Soldier Tactic and Fighter Tactic seals erupted one after another. Old Mr. Millers fighting spirit and will to fight had risen to the extreme, and under the impetus of the Soldier Tactic Fist Seals, there was a monstrous power of iron blood and killing. On the outskirts of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, arge number of martial artists had not yet left, and were watching this Sacred Level battle from a far enough distance. Right at this moment, all of a suddenC Boom! A bright and dazzling fist aura rose up into the air and shot straight up into the sky. That vast fist intent was too strong, squeezing this void and stretching across the heavens and earth, enduring for a long time! The heavens trembled, the Great Dao presented itself, and the ten thousand paths chimed in harmony. It seemed to be trembling at the magnificent fist intent that looked like it was about to st open this heavenly firmament. This is Lewis, its Lewis fist intent! Only Lewis can break out such a heavenly fist intent, such a powerful fist intent, shaking the dome of the sky, charging straight into the night of the heavens, who can match it? Lewis is invincible, Lewis is invincible! For a while, many Hyacinth martial artists began to cry out. As many martial artists looked at the sky-rushing fist intent, the corners of their eyes were moist and they were filled with tears. Lewis, the memories of a generation of many of them, the slightly younger ones, had grown up listening to the elders in their families talk about Lewiss deeds. That kind of green shirt fighting sword, that kind of solitary, that kind of chivalrous behavior all this has be a Cultivation spirit. Now, Lewis reappeared, but no longer young when handsome and free, he has been old, coarse linen clothes, wrinkled face, waist stooped. However, at this moment, when they saw this magnificent fist intention that shook the sky and moved the earth, many Hyacinth martial artists were really boiling with blood and bursting into tears. Because, they know, their heart revered that Lewis has not been old, has been in their hearts, his boxing intent is still able to shine the heavens, his indomitable fighting spirit is still able to inspire them! People are old, the fist is not old! Some spirits and some beliefs are eternal! Chapter 1714 – Lewis Fires (Normal) Rumble! The magnificent fist intent reached the heavens, shaking the void and inducing the Dao to resound. At the time of the outbreak of this heavenly and earthly fist intent, a fist seal containing the fist will Kallita when the air pressure over the fist to st away, another fist shadow across the sky, de Evil that the knife intent shadow to st to the knots and inches, and a fist pressure to the back of the attack to kill over Simmons, directly exploded that side of the space, a fist hard to shake the palm of the Simmons. . Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, Kallita, de Evil, and Simmons were forced to fall back one after another, and the dra created by the three of them was broken. Simmons is injured by Old Mr. Millers punch, and blood spills from the corner of his mouth. Kallita and de Evil were pale, their blood was fluctuating, and their breath was unstable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Although Old Mr. Miller had broken through the joint strike of these three, he had paid a certain price, his own Grand Vajra Realm Physique glow dimmed, and a mouthful of blood was coughed out from the corner of his mouth. He was the only one to take on the joint strike of the three Sacred Level supreme warriors, and the converging Power of the Great Sage was enough to injure him. However, Old Mr. Miller relied on his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so this injury was still within his reach. Whoosh! In the next moment, Old Mr. Miller performed March Tactic and charged straight at Kallita. Of the three in the arena, Old Mr. Miller prioritized Kallita, he had long been displeased with the old man, decades ago, and now is the same, he just wants to blow the old mans head off. March Tactics speed was too fast, one step out, shrinking the ground into an inch, the stars shifted, and in an instant, he had already arrived in front of Kallita, and at that moment, six fist shadow sections had already enveloped Kallita. You want to trap me with this, Lewis, you have underestimated me too much! Kallita shouted, his bodys holy power surged, under the evolution of the fist, burst out of the Emperors Fists fist, this boxing is quite a one into a millionws of the meaning of a fist, a fist sted out, turned into thousands of fist shadows, each style of fist shadows have a solid fist, containing the peak of the Power of the Great Sage, the fist is like an impact of the torrents! The fist power was like a mountain torrent, engulfing the six fist power sections that surrounded it. Not only that, Kallita punched out, opened her mouth and shouted, Emperors Domination! Rumble! Kallita unleashed one of the Emperors Fists killing moves, the majestic and overbearing fist intent appeared in the air, as if he wanted to manifest an Emperor who controlled the heaven and earth and dominated the heaven and earth, lifting up his hands and feet, he had his own monstrous power, with the bombardment of the fist towards Old Mr. Millers direction of suppression in the air. Old man, in front of the old man, your fist power is nothing? Its not even a fart! Give me a break! Old Mr. Miller shouted, his body was covered in golden light, a world-shattering fist aura crossed the sky, the magnificent fist intent contained within caused the heavens to rumble and tremble, a majestic heaven and earth momentum shook down, the force of heaven and earth contained within the force of heaven and earth was added on to this astonishing fist momentum, causing Old Mr. Miller to transform into a stream of light with this fist, and directly sted towards Kallita with an unrelenting momentum. Kallita. Roar! Kallita roared, his own Power of the Great Sagepletely boiled over, releasing a monstrous zing Great Sage pressure all over his body, and he also continuously threw out punches, his violent punching force almost wanting to burst the void in front of him. Rumble! In the next moment, the ce where Old Mr. Miller and Kallita were dueling seemed like a big explosion had urred, the entire void was boiling, and the space seemed like it was about to copse, constantly emitting booming sounds. In the roaring sound, Old Mr. Miller staggered back, his body surrounded by a fist shadow sectional surroundings, his body blossomed golden aura slightly dimmed, the corners of his mouth constantly overflowed with blood. Kallitas body flew backwards, but also opened his mouth and sprayed out arge mouth of blood, blood stained the sky, as if it had turned into a rain of blood spilling down one after another. Old Mr. Millerughed loudly, even though he was injured, he felt extremely happy in his heart. Even if he was surrounded by three Sacred Level supreme powerhouses, so what? I can beat whoever I want, and suppress whoever I want, who can stop me? Kallita was repulsed and injured, Old Mr. Miller is not to follow up, only because de EvilHeavenly des knife force is once again poised to attack and kill, bright sharp knife across the sky, containing de Evils own that quenching to the extreme is also as sharp as the de of the Power of the Great Sage, making the shadow of the long knife in the void appear as if it was a real long knife chopping towards the front. To put it politely, under the killing of such a strong de intent, some Sacred Level beginners powerhouses were simply unable to resist, and once they were hit by this de intent, they would immediately die! Old Mr. Millers right fist was in one ce, and a fist power section surrounding his body closed in towards the iing de intent, trapping the de intent. Then, Old Mr. Millers body folded and dodged towards the right rear, and he had already activated his Soldier Tactic Fist Seal to st forward. At this exact moment, Simmons figure shed over, and his hands pushed out his palms towards the front, and the terrifying power of his palms seemed to be hidden in the folded space, making it difficult for people to sense the slightest fluctuation and abnormality. That silent but vicious palm force is extremely dangerous and terrible, but also let a person can not be defended. When Simmons attacking and killing palm burst out silently, Old Mr. Millers Soldier Tactic Fist Seal had already blown up the void, and met Simmons palm with a powerful and unrivaled might. Bang! The fists and palms of the two men shed, and the Saint-level power contained within each other was violently colliding, detonating the sky. Get down! Old Mr. Miller bellowed, in an instant, a bright fist awn struck across the sky, embedded with that fist meaning impact in the sky, embedded with Soldier Tactic that killing and fierce might, vast and majestic, that invincible fist meaning copsed this side of the sky and the earth, interpreting what is called the invincible aura. Ho~~ The gaze in Simmons eyes changed slightly, he sensed a great danger, he let out a gust of dry roar in his throat, immediately after that, he crazily activated his own Palm Power Battle Technique, Sacred Power of Origin and that witch power all exploded out, just to withstand the suppression of Old Mr. Millers punch. Boom! With a loud bang, the heavenly fist that contained invincible momentum suppressed Simmons, breaking all of Simmons attacks, and shaking Simmons backward, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood. Old Mr. Millers figure moved, behind him, a knife intent that carried out the world came to the horizontal chop, obviously de Evil has broken through the fist shadow section of the siege, after getting out of the trap, a knife towards Old Mr. Miller head horizontal chop. Rumble! At the same time, Kallitas attack also attacked and killed over, his face green, his eyes are all a furious indignation, the boxing force shocked the heavens and the earth, transformed into a magnificent huge boxing force shadow, so the town killed to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millerughed wildly in the air, and his two fists came out, turning into two golden light bright heavenly fists, meeting de Evil and Kallitas attack. Arrogant, wanton, and invincible! Old Mr. Miller exined to the world what is called the true style of a martial arts saint! Chapter 1715 – Emperor of Blood (Normal) Jason continued to recover from his injuries. After taking a Heavenly Origin Pill, his own injuries recovered very quickly, he had been running Zhe Tactic to recover his body, his body was permeated with a holy dragons aura, and Sunling Bloodline erupted from his body, moisturizing his flesh and blood. The internal injuries that had been inflicted on his body had been mostly alleviated by the Heavenly Origin Pills medicinal recovery, causing the Cultivation aura of his own, which had originally been weak, to shift to a stronger aura. However, the injuries he received from the battle with Sacred Son of Destruction were indeed too heavy, the destructive power contained within that blow was constantly destroying his flesh and blood meridians, if not for the Grand Vajra Realm Physique protecting his body, the trauma he received would have been even heavier. Jason clenched his teeth, his heart was filled with a feeling of grief and indignation that made him want to go mad. He knew that Old Mr. Miller was still being surrounded and killed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not only Old Mr. Miller, but also Yusup, Joseph, Master Bitter Bamboo, ra, and other people who were friends with Old Mr. Miller, were also being pestered and killed by the other partys strongest people. He hated that he could only watch and failed to go up and do anything to help. All he could do was to recover his injuries as quickly as possible, at least without Old Mr. Miller needing to be distracted to worry about his safety. At this time, Jason also remembered what Ghost Doctor had said, at that time, Ghost Doctor had told Jason to improve his own strength as soon as possible, and said that Old Mr. Miller might not be able to hold on alone. Now, Jason understood the meaning of those words. I think Ghost Doctor already knows that if Old Mr. Milleres back in Hyacinth, he will be surrounded and killed. In fact, Old Mr. Miller himself can also think of this, but he has no fear in his heart, he is confident that his fists can break through the siege of the enemies, this is a kind of Cultivation confidence invincible embodiment! Boom! The siege of Lewis continues. Old Mr. Miller has already shown strong enough, with his own strength, but constantly broken de Evil, Kallita and Simmons joint attack, time and time again, these three strong people killed body retreat. Even Kallita and Simmons themselves have been injured. Old Mr. Miller was also injured, but he didnt care, he adhered to his own boxing spirit that was the best in the world, and attacked and killed the opponents in front of him with a strong and overwhelming aura. Samsara Fist and Nine Characters Fist had been interpreted to the extreme by him, that heavenly and earthly punching intent reflected the heavens again and again, again and again in front of the world, that the strongest punching intent represented a kind of will, a kind of spirit, a kind of will to never give in to the fight! Boom! Boom! The sword intent was vertical and horizontal, the fist momentum was vast, and the palm momentum was tricky! A style of killing moves intertwined together, forming the most severe and powerful killing attack, as if this side of the void is blocked, but also will Old Mr. Miller to the siege. Old Mr. Miller is a bigugh, he meets the fist attack, through the sky and earths fist awn reappeared, seems to be under his fist attack, indestructible, nothing in this world can block. The old man with unparalleled fighting spirit, fighting spirit, time and again with his unparalleled fist will be approaching the killing moves to break the kill, he was covered with golden light bloom, slightly hunched body is to give a person a kind of majestic as a mountain-like feeling of momentum, his essence is more like a pir of the heavens and earth, proudly in the world! Kill! At this moment, de Evil, Kallita, and Simmons shouted, and the three of them joined forces once again, erupting with a supreme strike, attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller. Battle! Old Mr. Miller was fearless, he met his fist, the bright golden fist aura pierced through the sky, striking across the sky, the fist intent embedded within was even more zing and horrifying, and with unrivaled might, he angrily killed the joint attack of these three strongest people. Rumble! A rumbling sound of fist power rang out, detonating the void in this area. Old Mr. Millers fist sted away the attack of these three great supreme powers, but he was also injured by the terrifying holy power of thebined power of these three great supreme powers, and his figure was staggering backwards. Right at this moment- Whoosh! A ghost-like thin figure suddenly appeared behind Old Mr. Miller, taking advantage of the fact that Old Mr. Miller was being shaken back, staggering and unsteady. Only to see this figure cloak hair, a face withered, thin like skin and bones, like a humanoid skeleton, but his eyes are like two rounds of blood moon contained within, a mouth is scarlet red, through a rich to the extreme enough to make people smell sick of the bloody vor. Blood moon sacrifice to heaven, give me divine power! The corner of this figures mouth murmured, letting out a bizarrely morose and extremely horrifying sound. At the next moment, a bloody handprint evolved in the void, with this withered and aged old mans right hand pping the void, a horrifying and monstrous Great Emperors power containing endless bloodthirsty intent gushed out, manifesting that the bloody handprint seemed to be activated in general, containing monstrous bloody aura that was as swift as thunder and lightning, pping towards Old Mr. Millers back. Fast! All of these changes were too fast! In the field, I am afraid that no one noticed what this person was, and how he attacked and killed Old Mr. Millers back unknowingly. In fact, when the other party showed up to attack, Old Mr. Miller had already sensed it. However, it was toote for him to counterattack with a punch, so he only shouted, All Tactic! Old Mr. Miller activated All Tactic, the All Tactic Fist Seal instantly split, forming a fist seal to protect his surroundings, at the same time, a bright and iparable golden aura blossomed on his old body, Grand Vajra Realm Physique had already been activated to the peak of the Extreme Realm! Bang! A loud thumping sound rang out, this bloody handprint had already fallen, the supremely strong iparable Grand Vajra Realm Physique was surging, shattering Old Mr. MillerAll Tactics fist prints that surrounded his body with a horrifying might, and then that bloody handprint also sted onto Old Mr. Millers back. Wow Old Mr. Miller coughed out blood, the golden light that bloomed all over his body dimmed, and his figure leapt forward, slightly pulling away, then turned his head to look at the sneak attacker. Seeing the other partys withered and aged face, sensing the other partys special bloodthirsty and brutal Qi and blood aura, his heart stirred and he said in a deep voice, Blood Moon?! Kill my n, you deserve to die! The old man d in blood-colored robes with a withered face opened his mouth, his own aura of a great emperor that was enough to cause the heavens to tremble was permeating the air, covering the sky and the sun endlessly, like a bloodthirsty great emperor standing proudly in the middle of the earth. Emperor of Blood! This old man was precisely the Emperor of Blood who had awakened in Blood Moon! Emperor of Bloods age was already extremely old, he had single-handedly created the Death of the Blood Moon in the Dark Agist, triggering The Battle of Emperors Fall, and no one had ever thought that he would show up here, participating in the action of attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller. Chapter 1716 Lewis Explodes (Normal) Emperor of Blood stared coldly at Old Mr. Miller. He was wearing a blood-colored robe, with the emblem of Blood Moon on the robe, he had been dormant for decades, and now he revived again, but he learned that many people in the Blood Moon, including the Blood Protector, had been killed. Emperor of Blood is naturally iparably angry, Blood Moon in the dark Agist has always been extremely strong, how can tolerate the outside world martial arts oppression to the head of Blood Moon? At this exact moment, someone from Carovia secretly contacted Blood Moon, informing him of the identity of the old man who killed the Blood Protector, and arranging for him toe to Carovia to attack and kill the old man. In the party, Emperor of Blood waited for an opportunity to attack and kill. The blood hand seal he created was extremely terrifying, he originally thought that under such a sneak attack, Old Mr. Miller would be seriously injured if not killed. Unexpectedly Old Mr. Miller in that kind of critical moment actually can still evolve a fist seal to protect his body, and physical body is also so strong. But no matter what, his bloody handprint was not easy to take, and it injured Old Mr. Miller anyway. Emperor of Blood appeared to be extremely strong, his eyes are like two rounds of blood moon, open and close between the blood light shot, forcing peoples hearts, his body is filled with a strong and heavy blood gas, covering the sky, endless, like behind him connected to a sea of blood, their own shares of the Emperor Level pressure is a horror of the heavens, shrouded in the scene. de Evil, Kallita, Simmons did not continue to strike for a time, the eyes in their eyes could not help but look towards the Emperor of Blood, but in their hearts they were also secretly shocked. Kallita sensed that the Cultivation breath of the old man who suddenly appeared was different from Hyacinths ancient martial arts breath, and should be a different kind of Cultivation path, but from the perspective of the realm of strength, I am afraid that it is not weaker than him, and will even be slightly stronger. de Evil also has the same feeling, only to feel that this bloody robed old man is very strong, definitely not weaker than him, with a long years of decay on his body, that bloody gas is too rich, so rich that people smelled to the point of nausea. Unbeknownst to him, Emperor of Blood had been dormant in Pool of Blood for decades, and once he woke up, his body had been soaked in Pool of Blood for years, and the smell of blood was naturally iparably thick and strong. Kallita and the others noticed that this old man attacked Lewis after he showed up, indicating that he had a grudge against Lewis. This also put them at ease, as long as everyones goal was to surround and kill Lewis, then they were in the same camp. The thought of this, Kallita that pair of old eyes is shed a sh of excitement ecstasy color, they three people surrounded Old Mr. Miller, although it is able to slightly suppress Old Mr. Miller, but to Old Mr. Millerpletely killed or difficult. Now, with the strength of this terrifying unknown identity of the old man also came to join forces to attack and kill Lewis, it must be nine out of ten, there is absolutely no ident. In other words, this time, Kallita had 100% certainty of killing Lewis! Emperor of Bloods gaze also looked towards Kallita, de Evil, and Simmons, he could sense that the strength of these people was very strong, and two of them were extremely close to him. In addition, the iparably powerful Great Emperor Realm peak level supreme aura was alsoing from the battle in the other directions. This caused Emperor of Bloods heart to tremble slightly, realizing that there were truly too many and terrifyingly strong people existing in this mysterious Eastern Kingdom, and that in terms of the number of these Great Emperor Realm level powerhouses, it was only feared that they would all be greater than all of the Dark Agists put together. Old Mr. Miller was running Zhe Tactic to recover his injuries, and the light of Grand Vajra Realm Physique was also gradually recovering to a zing extent, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Emperor of Blood, and said: A stale smell like a dead body, this old thing of yours is even more powerful than Kallita, this old pimp. Kallita, this old man is older, right? Youre older than Kallita, arent you? Youre supposed to be a dying man, but you still dare to step into my Carovia territory. Since youre here, dont leave! Emperor of Blood naturally did not understand the Chinese spoken by Old Mr. Miller, but he was able to guess the provocative meaning in those words. Immediately, Emperor of Bloods blood-colored eyes erupted with a stern and ferocious killing intent, which was like substance, prating the void and locking onto Old Mr. Miller. Strike together and kill Lewis in one go, lest the night grows long! Kallita bellowed, his figure moved, and he formed the fist of Emperors Fist, a monstrous fist that contained the boundless pressure of the Emperor, sting forward, infused with his own majestic and boundless Power of the Great Sage. Snort! At the same moment, de Evil mobilized Heavenly de, once again erupting a supreme de intent that cut through the void, attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller. Whoosh! Simmons figure moved like a ghost, he pped his palms one after another, and his palms wrapped with endless killing opportunities to Old Mr. Miller. At that moment, Emperor of Bloods face moved, he also no longer hesitate, footsteps towards the front step, the figure of the illusion, speed to the extreme, he punched, rolling bloody blood crazy upsurge, in his fist immediately evolved a round of rising blood moon. This round of Blood Moon silhouette was extremely terrifying, as if it contained a power to devour this side of the earth and sky, terrifyingly horrifying, the Blood Moon looked like it had real blood surging continuously, containing a monstrous and fierce power of the Great Empress. The four top powerhouses struck out, erupting with severe killing moves, and surrounded Old Mr. Miller in this regard. I have a fist, why should I be afraid of the group! Old Mr. Miller bellowed as he struck out with all his might, a heavenly fist intent continuously shaking the void, causing the heavens to tremble and the great dao to roar. Jason had already refined the medicinal properties of Heavenly Origin Pill, and his injuries had recovered quite a bit. At this moment, he steeply stood up, the gaze in his eyes staring at Emperor of Blood who was surrounding and killing Old Mr. Miller. He didnt know Emperor of Blood, but recognized the Blood Moon emblem on the blood-colored robe that Emperor of Blood was wearing. Great Emperor Realm powerhouse of Blood Moon? How did he appear here? Who lured him here? Jasons face grimaced as a wave of anger surged through him. Jason was able to see that Old Mr. Millers figure was constantly being forced back under the attack of these four powerhouses, and the golden light on his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was constantly dimming, with blood constantly spilling out from the corners of his mouth. It could be said that Old Mr. Miller was now in a dangerous situation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Among the four strongest, the revived Emperor of Blood alone, Im afraid that his strength is already not weaker than Old Mr. Miller, after all, he is an old monster who has lived for one hundred and fifty-six years, and has been absorbing the energy provided by the Pool of Blood to nourish his own body all these years. Together with Kallita and the three of them, Old Mr. Miller was still able to support himself until now, and Im afraid that Old Mr. Miller is the only one who can do so in Hyacinth today. At this moment, the gazes in the eyes of Lord Rosnd, Ru, and Jenkins narrowed slightly, and they all coincidentally looked towards Jason. With Emperor of Blood showing up and joining the ranks to surround and kill Lewis, Lord Rosnd and the others could see that this time, Lewis was bound to die, and definitely did not have any chance to turn around. Now, is this not the best time to fight for the Order of the Holy Dragon on Jasons body? At that moment, there was a cold chill as well as a great holy pressure locking over towards Jasons side. Old Mr. Miller, who was being surrounded and killed, seemed to sense Jasons crisis, and he fiercely threw out punches with all his might, forcing back the four people who surrounded him with a style of punches that cut through the heavens and the earth, but he himself was shocked and coughed up blood. At the next moment, Old Mr. Miller steeply looked towards the direction of Miller Residence, and directly exploded a foulnguage Patrick, if your kid doesnt fuckinge out, Old Mr. Miller wont be able to protect your son! Chapter 1717 – When the Canglong emerges, the world is astonished! (I) (Normal) Old Mr. Millers words, which he shouted with his holy power, spread across the sky, and his bold words echoed within a ten-mile radius. At that moment, heaven and earth lost their colors! Miller Residence, north, Forbidden Land. In a secret room, a withered figure was sitting with his back to all beings, nine thick iron chains locked his body in a nine-chained body! Suddenly, Old Mr. Millers voice came from afar and echoed within this secret room as well. This withered figure abruptly raised his head, and two zing, fire-like gazes abruptly blossomed from his originally dead eyes, like two intense holy mes zing. Dropping down a long gray hair roots floating in the air, invisible, an unspeakable heaven and earth power force from his body burst out, hegemonic, berserk, the strongest, like a long dormant dragon is awakening. Wow! He stood up abruptly, and the nine iron chains that locked themselves one by one tensed up in midair. My son - A low, hoarse sound like the roar of a wild beast escaped from his throat. In fact, he had already sensed something before, but he had not been able to bepletely sure, so he could not risk going out. Because, the chance to break free from the NINE DRAGON LOCK and walk out was only once! Once it was confirmed to be wrong, then there was no chance to do it again. At the next moment, his withered hands reversed a grip, firmly grasping the two chains behind him, steeply tilting his head up, a dusty dusty over twenty years of overbearing and iparable battle intent erupted from him like a volcano, and he opened his mouth to let out a furious voice: Break! He pulled his hands together, his legs took a step forward, and in an instant, his withered body was like a huge oven, with a huge amount of energy and breath being generated, burning fiercely, a strand of hegemonic and boundless force running along the nine chains locking himself up, and as the dusty and hegemonic force within his body erupted for a long time, he violently- Bang! Bang! Bang! A loud sting sound rang out as the ends of these nine iron chains broke free directly from that wall, and the entire chamber shook with a loud bang as the stone walls fell off and dust and smoke rose in all directions.N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the next moment, this withered and thin man who was releasing a domineering and fierce aura all over his body looked towards that square window of the secret room, and he coldly shouted, Go! The chains grasped by both hands shook, the ends of the two chains shot over towards the window, he grasped the two chains and then shook them vigorously, monstrous and majestic holy power swept out, like a mountain torrent tsunami erupting in this way! Rumble! The walls along the window copsed, revealing a huge opening. Wow! The withered mans body moved, and he stepped out from this broken opening. He was still wrapped with these nine thick chains on his body, making it extremely inconvenient for him to move around, and after walking out of this secret room, he reached out and grabbed one of the chains on his right leg, pulling it outwards with an expressionless face. Snort! A puddle of blood burst out along with the piece of chain that was locked into the flesh and blood, even with some blood and flesh attached. The withered man looked like he didnt know about the pain as he reached out and pulled on the chain attached to his left leg again. In this way, the withered man walked while locking into the body of a chain connected to the flesh, and even some fascia were pulled down, in an instant, his back was a bloody mess, shocking to the eye. In the midst of the bloodshed, he couldnt hide his own overbearing aura, as he stepped out step by step, his own aura climbing step by step, the distance between each step was veryrge, and in an instant, he had already stepped out of the Miller Residence, and rushed in the direction of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Miller Residence, east side, deep within a small courtyard. An old man with half a hundred hair was in seclusion, and when the withered man in the secret room rushed out, and that overbearing and boundless aura rushed straight up to the sky, this old man steeply opened his eyes, and a sh of essence shed in his eyes. Patrick he left the secret room without authorization? What happened? Once he breaks free from the NINE DRAGON LOCK, he will have unpredictable consequences. The old man muttered to himself, a sh of anxiety shed in his eyes as he took a deep breath and immediately ended the seclusion. Patrick! When Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and shouted out this name, both the many Sacred Level powerhouses in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference who were participating in the battle, as well as the Ancient Martial Arts Conferences outer periphery who were far enough away to be paying attention to this battle, the Hyacinth martial artists all heard it. Immediately, each of these Hyacinth peoples faces changed in surprise Patrick? Miller Dragon? Hes still alive? Wasnt he already dead? Many people in Hyacinth didnt know the details, but they all knew that the Miller family had once produced a Dragon, and that Patrick had risen to power with an unrivaled appearance, making the Miller familys reputation and prestige reach its peak. Unfortunately, the good times didntst long, under a change of circumstances, Patrick, the pride of the time is disappeared, rumor has it that he has already died, at least for more than twenty years there has not been the slightest news of Miller Dragon. However, some people in the know know that Miller Dragon was nine dragon lock trapped in the Miller family in a Forbidden Land, more than twenty years have not gone out, in the shape of a living dead. nine dragon lock can lock the saint. The nine dragon lock can lock the saint. Even if a Sacred Level powerhouse is trapped by the nine dragon lock, he will be a useless person even if he doesnt die. Just because nine dragon lock nine chains lock is odd meridian eight veins and heart veins! These eight veins and heart veins are locked, even if there is still a breath, it is almost the same as the living dead, lost all the ability to act, in addition to waiting for death, there is no other way. However, listening to Lewis words, could it be that the Miller Dragon trapped by the nine dragon lock coulde back again? How can this be possible? Kallita, who was attacking Old Mr. Miller, was stunned, with a moment of hesitation and doubt, he did not understand what Old Mr. Miller meant when he shouted those words. Back then, he had witnessed Miller Dragon being nailed into his body by the nine dragon lock, locking the eight meridians and the heart vein, and because of this, he had decided that Miller Dragon would be a waste from then on, and would not be a cause for concern. Thats why he agreed to let the Miller family protect Patrick, and trapped Patrick in the secret room with a nine dragon lock. Could it be that Miller Dragon is really able to break free from the nine dragon lock? This is impossible! The nine dragon lock locks the eight meridians and heart chakra, once the nine dragon lock is broken, it is a situation of certain death! Kallita couldnt believe it, but there was a trace of fear. After all, he knew that Miller Dragon was such a heavenly figure! In the midst of Kallitas hesitation and doubt, he sensed that not only him, but also the Sacred Level powerhouses in the entire Ancient Martial Arts Conference were able to sense that a majestic aura that dominated heaven and earth and was the only one to be respected by me was approaching with a wind-swept speed. Soon, both the Sacred Level powerhouses of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference and those watching the battle from the periphery of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference saw a withered silhouette rushing towards them inrge strides, each step falling like a thousand pounds, with a majestic aura. A head of half-white gray hair flying, covered with blood stains, his body shape is thin, but it is to give people a kind of heaven and earth like a sense of greatness, he holds a blood-stained iron chain, step by step towards the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. An absolute hegemony of heaven and earths pressure aura rushed straight to the heavens, the wind and clouds in the sky and the earth lost color, own a brilliant heaven and earth power added down, making this withered silhouette looks like a hegemon walking in his own jurisdiction on the territory. Cang Long out, the world surprised! Chapter 1718 – When the Canglong emerges, the world is astonished! (II) (Normal) A withered figure, stepping forward, covered in bloodstains, looking in extremely bad shape, yet somehow, it gave off a supreme might that dominated heaven and earth. This is Miller Dragon! If he didnte out, the world would be shocked! On the outskirts of Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Ronnie and Finn were standing together, naturally, they didnt intervene in the big battle on the other side of Ancient Martial Arts Conference, nor did they have the strength to intervene. At that moment, they saw that withered figure marching towards Ancient Martial Arts Conference with a supreme might that dominated heaven and earth. At that moment, Ronnies face changed in shock, a face became pale, the whole persons body was shivering uncontrobly, a kind of awe and trepidation from the bones of his own kind of big brother flowed out unabashedly. This this this Ronnies mouth was shivering, his speech was not even sharp, his face was full of unbelief, murmuring, This, how . . could, could be! He, he actually came out?! Finns fists subconsciously clenched. In fact, he had already realized when he saw that figure that this was Uncle Patrick, whom he had never met! The Miller familys once proudest heavenly talent. He didnt know why his father was so afraid of his eldest uncle, and why the people of Hyacinth held this man in such high esteem, but now, he knew. Just that aura that dominated heaven and earth, who in the arena could match it? That was a kind of momentum, a majestic and overwhelming momentum, like a dragon, soaring into the sky, looking down on the living beings, dominating heaven and earth! Patrick, how dare you break free from the nine dragon lock? This is asking for death! Kallita saw it and he bellowed, a strong and iparable killing intent rising from his body. Kill! Patricks eyes rose up a burning me, precipitated in the heart for more than twenty years of monstrous battle intent and murderous intent zed out, his figure moved, people have not yet arrived, in the hands of an iron chain has been transformed into an iron dragon towards Kallita swept over. The person who is about to die also dares to be arrogant, today let you diepletely! Kallita shouted coldly, the killing intent in her eyes was extremely intense. Kallita evolved her fist, her own Power of the Great Sage erupted fully, Emperors Fist and Emperors Fist were executed at the same time, two magnificent majestic fist intent was presented in the void, and the power of the fist intent greeted the chain that came straight over, and the chain that came straight over was slowed down by the strongest holy power that was wrapped around it. The chain slowed down. Kallita reached out her hand to grab the chain, but unexpectedly, Patricks silhouette followed behind the chain that came out of her hand like a shadow. Patricks withered right hand took the lead and grabbed the end of the chain, he shook his right hand, the chain was like a living thing, wrapping around and around to Kallita, the chain contained an overbearing Power of the Great Sage, such as the iron dragon wrapping around, wrapping around to Kallita. Hmph, you want to trap me with this? Delusional! Kallita coldly shouted, his body released the strongest iparable Great Saint pressure, rolling like a tide of might to cover the sky, shaking the sky and the void, a supreme power to support his own body, his fist power sessive sts, the sky fist shadowyer emergence, heaven and earth greatness of the power of the power of the fist power is powerful and iparable, hard to that winding over the chain to the flying out. It was also at this moment, steeply- Sky ughtering! A calm, indifferent voice that didnt contain any emotions within it but nevertheless caused ones heart to palpitate came out. Patrick was evolving a fist, his bodys aura was surging as if a river had turned upside down, an overwhelming pressure of aura that dominated heaven and earth was carried out in heaven and earth, and the moment he evolved this fist- Rumble! The edge of the sky seems to be missing a mouth, looking as if by that domineering boundless heavenly fist will be blown up, in theherworld, the missing mouth of the edge of the sky as if there is a brilliant and majestic force of heaven and earth pouring straight down, fused in the punch of the punch. Ang roarC In the void, like there was a dragons roar, vaguely there was a vast and majestic dragons might sweeping through the eight directions, enveloping the scene. At this moment, the entire scene was silent. Some of the martial artists in Hyacinth could not help but murmur as if they had recalled somethingC Fist of the Killer? Fist of the Killer? This is Miller Dragons Fist of the Killers fist stance, and it was also his Fist of Proof back then! After more than twenty years, Fist of the Killer has reappeared in the world, who is it going to ughter this time? Some martial artists were in shock, and it was hard to hide the feelings of shock in their hearts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Back then, Patrick had be a saint by virtue of this fist Dao, and his own Cultivation realm had reached its peak in a single day, bing the most dazzling talent in Hyacinth at that time. Fist of the Killers dominant style still impresses some martial artists who experienced that era, even after more than twenty years, they have never forgotten it. Now, this powerful and terrifying Ultimate Fist of the Killer had reappeared in the world. Patricks punch was aimed straight at Kallita, the trajectory of his fist was like a dragon, and the fist intent evolved even manifested the shadow of a pale dragon, along with the trajectory of the fist, it killed Kallita with a domineering and iparable aura. Kallitas face changed slightly, but he was also calm in the face of danger as he shouted angrily one after anotherC Emperor Transformation! Emperors Domination! Kallita threw punches one after another, he was actually half a beat slower, and fell into a certain passive situation, just now his fist power sted that entangling chain away, but in the blink of an eye, he fell into the st of Patricks absolutely dominating heaven and earth punch. After all, Kallita is a veteran Sacred Level powerhouse, and he didnt panic in the face of such a situation, so he calmly counterattacked with cool and collected punches. Rumble! In an instant, the fist that looked like a pale dragon in disguise carried an overbearing and boundless momentum and sted to the ground, colliding with Kallitas counterattacking fist, erupting into an earth-shaking sound and power. The void where the fist power bombarded was directly exploded, and the terrifying and monstrous energy was boiling, and the storm of qi power swept around, like a giant tornado hurricane. In that loud sting sound, the two figures steeply separated. Kallita staggered backward, unable to hold back, he opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood, which contained some of his own essence blood. This meant that Kallita had suffered an origin injury, and was already considered seriously injured. Patricks withered figure was also retreating, his face was pale, and he finally opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood towards the ground. He broke free from the nine dragon lock and came out, the state itself was not at its strongest stage, but even with such a state, under his full force strike, he still injured Kallita. This is very scary, to know, Kallita such an old monster is already over a hundred years old, his Cultivation Cultivation is already at the peak of the Sacred Level realm. Even the peak of Sacred Level has a strong and weak point, he has been in seclusion for many years, intending to break through the Sacred Level confinement, spare failed to seed, but has definitelye to the end of Sacred Level. Patrick, this is only to break free from nine dragon lock confinement, the entire back a blood and flesh, not in the strongest state, actually able to hurt Kallita under one blow. This can be seen what kind of heaven! Chapter 1719 – When the Dragon Comes Out, the World is Alarmed (III) (Normal) Kallita was shocked and angry, the whole person looked iparable indignation and remorse. He really did not think, the world actually have people can break free from the nine dragon lock and also has such a peak to the strongestbat power, this is too outrageous, is simply unimaginable. If he didnt see it with his own eyes, he really didnt dare to believe it. Right now, Patrick with the living reality to him interpretation of what is called a miracle! Back then, should have killed you, it shouldnt have left a scourge! Kallita spoke in a morose tone, then said sorrowfully, However, you forced yourself to break free from the NINE DRAGON LOCK and came out, how long will you be able to maintain this battle power? How long can you live? I can drag you to death even if I have to! Hearing the other side mentioned the year, Patrick indifferent eyes lit up two groups of zing me of anger, in a trance, when all kinds of bloody killings once again surged to the heart wives and ions scattered, the family broke! What kind of hate is this? What kind of blood feud? Patricks fists clenched, rolling killing machine strong as a tide, a magnificent domineering heaven and earth momentum is his own qi traction, rocking straight down, embedded in the share of heaven and earths greatness embedded in its body, so that his Cultivation breath continues to climb. Kallita is full of morose colors, but still looks calm and collected. Whoosh! Patricks feet moved, his aura was like a dragoning out of the world, extremely overbearing meaning, endless great power added to his body, and the wind apanied his actions, as if a tornado hurricane swept towards Kallita. Rumble! Patrick once again punched, his fist meaning of the word hegemony, fist out, the wind rises, the hegemony of the monstrous qi and blood madly surging, embedded qi and blood power is also apanied by the might of the fist straight to the Kallita. Kallita immediately catalyzed his own fist power, executing the fist power of the Emperors Imperial Heavenly Fist. His fist momentum erupted and his fist intent crossed the sky, just like an emperor was traveling across the sky, his aura was vigorous and powerful. Bang! The two attacked together again, and the holy power of the fist dao contained within detonated the void in the collision, causing the earth and sky to rumble, and the endless residual force spread crazily towards the surroundings. Patrick was like a savage dragon, his own fist power rose again, only attacking might as well, the fist meaning of Fist of the Killer that he had be a saint evolved to its fullest, the monstrous and domineering power of his fist was like a falling meteor, continuously bombarding and killing Kallita with an irresistible aura. Patricks heart has a backlog of more than twenty years of resentment, the Goodwin family is considered the mastermind of the change of events, the thought of their own more than twenty years of his wife and children, a good happy family is shattered, his red eyes are going to drip blood. Ho~~ Patrick opened his mouth to roar, and that anger burning in his heart turned into endless power in his fist. Dragon Burn! Patrick evolved his fist, following the evolution of his fist, the fist that sted out vaguely formed the shadow of a huge dragon head under the interweaving of that dominating aura, and the head of the pale dragon opened its mouth with the momentum of swallowing the sky. His body seemed to be transformed into that dragon body, enveloped by that evolved dragon body shadow, vaguely a dragon tail stirring the wind and clouds of heaven and earth, causing the great momentum of heaven and earth to roll down. Kallitas eyes shed with a look of gravity, and he immediately activated the strongest attack in the Emperor Flower Fist. As his fist evolved, an emperors shadow vaguely appeared in the fist meaning that contained endless emperors might, and this emperors shadow lifted his hands and pressed downwards, looking askance at him, wanting to break Patricks attack this time. Patrick was like a dragon possessed by a pale dragon, his fist manifested the shape of a dragon, his attack was overbearing, with the might of burning the air, all the way up, and Kallitas fist manifested the shadow of an emperor ruthlessly collided and attacked together. Rumble! Fist collision sound explosion, during the period, Kallita some fist shadow fell on Patricks body, Patrick is like a nk, this Dragon Burn the power of a fist with a lightning speed to break through the emperor shadow, with a domineering momentum straight to Kallita. Kallitas gaze sank, and she hastily crossed her arms to block. With a bang, the two separated once again. Kallita was once again shocked and coughed up blood. Patrick is also hit by Kallitas fist shadow, the corner of the mouth some blood overflow, he ispletely unconcerned, on the contrary, in the eyes of the battle intent and killing machine more and more intense. Kallita sensed, he vaguely some fear, some horror, he is really some puzzled, why break free from the nine dragon lock Patrick actually can have such a strong to unbelievablebat power? He was a Sacred Level pinnacle, there was no reason for him to be suppressed by a Patrick who had been trapped by the NINE DRAGON LOCK for more than twenty years and was regarded as an invalid. Immediately, he thought of a question, back then, if there was no such change and Patrick was allowed to grow uppletely, how amazing would it be? What level of strength would he have reached? Kallita didnt want to drag on, he looked around with his eyes, and suddenly roared loudly, William, you still dont show up, when are you going to wait? Kallitas voice with resentment rang out, echoing in this side of the battlefield. In an instant, a monstrous holy might swept through the sky on the western side. Immediately, an immortal-like old man appeared, rushing over with great speed, and after approaching, he opened his mouth and said, Thats just it, since Kallita is participating in the battle, lets return the previous favor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The person who came was actually William, the sage of chess! William came and formed a hand with Kallita, trapping Patrick. nine dragon lock trapped for more than twenty years, once broken free, like a dragon in the sky! Miller Dragon really lives up to its reputation, worthy of a generation of men! William sighed with emotion, what he said was also from the bottom of his heart. Patrick face expression, more out of a William but can not let him that the battle with the killing machine has the slightest change, on the contrary, is the heart of the hatred is more dense, killing more prevalent. You and I will make a move to kill Patrick first! Kallita opened her mouth, looking at Patrick with a gaze filled with a fierce killing intent. Right at this moment- Whoosh! There is a figure that rushes here with the speed of the wind and lightning, this is a slightly tall and thin old man, before the person arrives, the cheerfulughter has already sounded: Old Mr. Miller, how strong are you? Its still hard to beat four hands with two fists. The old man hase to help you for the time being. Old Mr. Dafydd? haha, I thought that you old man was too cowering toe. Old Mr. Miller, who was being surrounded by de Evil, Emperor of Blood, and Simmons, said with a loudugh. You bad old man doesnt have a good word to say. Old Mr. Yusup and Old Mr. Joseph are both here, how can I be missing? Besides, how often do you get to see such a great battle? Wouldnt it be a lifelong regret to really miss it. The old but cheerful voice rang out, and immediately, a tall and thin old man had already rushed into the battlefield, and it was precisely the Parker familys old man, Dafydd. Hahaha, good, good, then lets join hands for a battle. the Goodwin family those three old monsters havee out, its just right that they will be eliminated in one go! Old Mr. Millers arrogantughter rang out. Seeing Dafydde, Kallitas eyelids couldnt help but flutter a little, and her face turnedpletely ironic. After Old Mr. Miller finished his sentence, as if he had a sense board, he hurriedly said in a loud voice, Patrick, you go ahead and protect Jason, and leave this ce to Old Mr. Dafydd and I for the time being. Patricks heart stirred, following the sense of a bloodline origin aura, he steeply turned his head and looked towards a direction. Chapter 1720 – When the Canglong emerges, the world is astonished! (IV) (Normal) Patrick followed the sense of the bloodline origin aura that was imprinted in the depths of his bloodline, he turned his head to look, and on a bearing that his eyes reached, he saw a young man. A young man who was drenched in blood, but still had an ironic and murderous aura, looking as if he had been badly injured, but that aura was still to the point of rigidity and yang. He saw the face of this young man, masculine and handsome, with a few simrities to his youth, and then when he looked at that brow, a trace of tenderness rose in his eyes, only because this young mans brow was like histe wife. My son The corners of Patricks mouth opened and closed, but these two words were not shouted out after all. Steeply, the soft color in Patricks eyes instantly became as harsh as a knife, and he noticed that two figures were rushing towards the young man. Roar Patrick let out a roar in his throat. His figure moved, and before he arrived, a monstrous and overbearing fist power had already sted through the air towards the two figures, and the fist intent contained within spanned across the air, instantly arriving, and taking the backs of the two figures. The one who rushed towards Jason was Ru and Lord Rosnd, they were shocked to see Patricke back, in order to avoid a long nights sleep, they decided to go out and seize the Order of the Holy Dragon on Jason. In the process of seizing the Order of the Holy Dragon, they wouldnt mind killing Jason in the process. After all, in the Battle of Heavens Pride, Jason had acted too heaven-defying.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With the cultivation of Quasi Sacred Realm, he was actually able to defeat many Beginning Saint Realms Peak Heavens Pride disciples along the way, such a talent, such a strength is really too heaven-defying, and once he grows uppletely, who can be defeated? Therefore, to be able to kill Jason is the best, so that the young disciples in the sect will have less of a great enemy in the future. At this moment, behind the two of them, there is a domineering and strong fist power to suppress and arrive, even with the strength of Lord and Ru, facing such a fist power also dare not take it lightly. Lord and Ru two people immediately turned around, one after another shot, burst out of their own attack, with Sacred Level might extrusion when the air, leading to the void vibration. Bang! Bang! Lord and Ru struck out, resisting the overbearing and unparalleled punches that came their way. Whoosh! A cracking sound rang out, and when these two people fixed their eyes again, they saw that withered figure had already crossed in front of Jason and the rest of the group. Patrick raised his head, there were two hideous wounds remaining on that face, almost cutting off his face, the newborn skin after the wounds healed formed two unheble wounds, it looked extremely horrifying, but he was also able to see the old domineering masculine aura from his face. His eyes stared indifferently at Lord and Ru, did not say anything, but in his eyes there is a strong as fire like killing opportunity surging. Back then, he failed to protect his wife, guilty to this day. Now, cant he also protect his own son? Today, even if the Hyacinth group of heroes gathered, no matter how many enemies, how many opponents, he decided to protect his son with his own strength, this is his responsibility as a father, but also hismitment to his wife! Jason had been in a state of shock and amazement. From the moment this withered figure began to appear, he vaguely felt that his bloodline was flooded with an indescribable feeling, as if it was very close. It was a feeling simr to blood being thicker than water. It made him, for no reason, feel a sense of blood closeness towards this withered man who appeared. He also noticed when this withered mans gaze looked towards him just now. He also read some extremelyplicated feelings from the mans gaze towards him, there was love, but more than that, it was self-me and guilt. The withered man then blocked Lord and Ru, and was now standing in front of them all, shielding them all. Jason stared at the withered mans back, a look, his face was shocked, his eyes saw his entire back, including arms and legs a bloody mess, blood will be dyed his back into a blinding blood red, and some positions even have a bloody meat rolled out, and even be able to see the wounds of the depths of the white bones of the Mori. Such an injury was extremely heavy! Non-human can withstand, but this withered man is withstood, is endured, like a huge mountain in front of Jason, will shelter him behind. At that moment, Jason couldnt help but blink his eyes vigorously, his eyes red, flooded with tears. Because, looking at the figure in front of him, he deeply understood one word C a fathers love is like a mountain! Thinking of the words that Old Mr. Miller had previously shouted out, andbining them with some things, Jason already had a guess in his heart, vaguely guessing what kind of rtionship this withered man in front of him had with himself. From the shouts of some Hyacinth people, he knew the withered mans name C Patrick! Wouldnt he himself be NAMES Miller? Until this moment, he finally understood the meaning of the words Finn said to him at Seven Killing ces C from now on, the Miller family no longer owes you anything! It turned out that Finn had long known that he and he also had a blood rtionship, and what flowed in his body was the Miller familys bloodline! No wonder every time he faced Finn, he always sensed a very wonderful feeling, the original reason is here. He also understood why Old Mr. Miller had asked him to attend the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. It turned out that Old Mr. Miller also knew about his own life. Just why had Old Mr. Miller not mentioned it to him for so many years? Jason looked at the figure in front of him, he nuzzled his mouth, but in the end he didnt shout out the word father. Because at this time, the figure in front of him has already attacked and killed Lord and Ru, and even the Divine Meteor Sect Grand Elder Jenkins, who was originally watching from the sidelines, also made a move, joining forces with Lord and Ru to surround and attack Patrick. Miller Dragon Darcey muttered to himself, and then said, When I was born, Miller Dragon had already disappeared, but the legend about him is something that is recorded, a generation of masters! recorded, a generation of heroes! Jason, could Miller Dragon be yourC Zack thought of something, he opened his mouth to ask, and then looked at Jason. When he turned his eyes, he saw the abnormality in Jasons face, which made Zacks face stunned, and he immediately realized that his partys spection might be true. In the arena, Marcel, Darcey, the Parker family siblings and others also noticed Jasons face, and remembering Lewiss shout earlier, they also all understood. One by one, their hearts were both shocked andplicated. Shocked is Jason actually really with the Miller family have rtionship,plex is this father and son meet scene actually in such a situation, indeed let a person sigh emotion. Chapter 1721 – Intent to Swallow the Dragon (Normal) Ancient Martial Arts Conference outskirts east, thend of rolling hills. At the foot of a short peak, an OLD MONK who was originally sitting cross-legged violently stood up, he opened his mouth and said to himself, The Cang Dragon is now in the world, the wind and clouds are changing colors. Patrick, ah Patrick, truly deserves to be a generation of masters! Only, its a pity! Now, those who should appear have also appeared. Since the Green Dragon has already appeared, whether or not we can change our destiny against the heavens is here to stay, old monk is going to go for it no matter what. The old monk opened his mouth, and after speaking, he stepped forward and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Miller Residence. An old man walked out, this old man is already over seventy years old, an old face is filled with a majestic color, contains a not angry and mighty momentum. Some servants in Miller Residence saw this old man, and before they could react, the old man had already disappeared. This is the Second Ancestor? The Second Ancestor is out of the gate? Where is this going? It should be going over to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Should we go inform the old master? No need, Master and Young Master are at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and Second Ancestors departure should be for the Ancient Martial Arts Conference as well. Some underlings in Miller Residence were discussing. The old man who walked out from Miller Residence was none other than the Miller familys Second Ancestor Sun. Suns speed was extremely fast, as if he was speeding through the air, heading straight to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue. As he approached, he had already sensed the aura of a terrifying battleing from the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue, a stream of Sacred Level level Cultivation aura shaking the heavens, not one or two, but more than ten or twenty Sacred Level powerhouses whose auras were intertwined, shaking the void. this side of the void, causing the heavens and earth to lose color and the storm clouds to converge. Suns face shed with a ray of worry as he elerated his body speed and sprinted forward. Ronnie, Finns father and son were originally watching the great battle that erupted in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference from afar in the peripheral area, when all of a sudden- Whoosh! A strong wind came, and there was immediately an additional figure beside them. Ronnie turned around and after seeing clearly the majestic old man standing beside him he was stunned and hurriedly said in a respectful tone, Uncle Sun, you, why have youe out? Greetings Grandpa Sun.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Finn also bowed to this old man. What happened? Howe the Ancient Martial Arts Conference has strong people from all sides fighting together? Sun asked in a deep voice. Ronnie said, I dont know either. The battle broke out immediately after the Battle of Heavens Pride ended. Some people seem to be targeting Lewis. Lewis?! Suns eyes shed with essence, he took a deep breath and said, Patrick broke free from the NINE DRAGON LOCK, can you see him? I saw him Patrick, he also went to join the battle. Ronnie said with a somewhatplicated face. Why did Patrick break free from the NINE DRAGON LOCK ande to join the battle? Sun asked, a pair of old eyes shed with a stern sharpness, staring at Ronnie in this regard. Ronnies forehead was sweating, he knew in his heart that things had developed to such an extent that there were some things that could no longer be hidden, he gritted his teeth, the only thing he could do was to say, Patrick, his, his son appeared, and was also at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. What, Patricks child? He, hes still alive? Suns face was filled with shock, even his hands couldnt help but tremble slightly. With the changes that happened to the Miller family back then, Sun had thought that Patricks child, who was just born and still in infancy, had unfortunately passed away. Over the years, although Sun said the Miller family, but basically do not ask the Miller family things, the Miller family things are all by Ronnie presided over, most of the time he is in seclusion. The Miller family found out Jasons identity, but no one mentioned it to Sun, so Sun did not know that Patricks child was still alive. Who is Patricks son? Whats the name? Where is he currently? Sun stabilized his emotions and asked in a deep voice. Named Jason, and is in the middle of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Ronnie said. Sun took a deep breath as he moved his body and in the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared from the spot. When Sun rushed into the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he saw the violent battles between the strongest from all sides, among them, he also saw many people from their generation, lets say Lewis, Yusup, Joseph, ra, Master Bitter Bamboo, and so on. Suns eyes turned to Patrick, who was currently under siege by three Sacred Level fighters. Patricks heavenly indulgence divine martial arts, absolute domination of heaven and earth, his own Fist of the Killer is even more domineering and invincible, but Patrick broke free from the nine dragon lock and came out, his own state is in fact very bad, under the siege of the three Sacred Level powerhouses, he can still hold on, which is already extremely heavenly. Suns eyes turned and saw the young men behind Patrick, among them was Jason. His eyes fell on Jasons body, from Jason figure vaguely saw the figure of Patrick when he was young, really very simr, and there is that kind of origin from the depth of the bloodline breath, which makes his heart decided that the young man he noticed must be Patricks child that year. Sun was about to head to Patricks aid when, coldly, the gaze in his eyes steeply sank as he saw an OLD MONK in a tattered daoist robe heading straight towards Jasons side at a fast speed. Hmph! Sun coldly grunted, his figure moved, and he sprinted forward in a sh of lightning, cutting off the OLD MONKEYs front path. Sun, why are you stopping me? The OLD MONK raised his eyes and asked in an indifferent tone. Your aura is locked onto Jason, are you here for him? Suns gaze was cold, he said in a deep voice, This son has my THE Miller family bloodline flowing in his body, if you are bent on having your way then you are the enemy of my THE Miller family. The old monk didnt speak, his palms violently pushed forward horizontally. Rumble! As old monks palms came out, a supreme and unrivaled holy power tumbled, the two monstrous palms looked like they had formed arge handprint that covered the sky and the sun, covering and shrouding Sun in this way. The Power of the Great Sage contained within the palm gestures erupted in full force, causing the ground to fly sand and stones, and the void to tremble, this palm gesture could be described as extremely powerful and horrifying. Dare! Sun shouted, his own aura skyrocketed, rolling holy might shaking the void, he evolved his fist, the Miller familys Heavenly Void Creation Fist was unleashed, dazzling and eye-catching supreme fist power struck across the sky, meeting the palm print that covered the copse over. At the time of the old monk shot, in his side, there is a figure fiercely toward the front, also with the help of the old monk shot secretly with the soft force, making the speed of this figure as fast as the wind and lightning, instantaneous directly rushed to the front Jasons heel. In an instant, the rolling to pure demonic aura filled the air, rolling like a tide of demonic aura alsopletely enveloped Jasons entire person. Immediately afterward, a bellowing voice came out- Dragon Swallowing Technique! Chapter 1722 – Deadly Attack (Normal) Jason had already sensed something when the figure sprinted over. He immediately realized the danger. An extreme sense of danger enveloped his heart, and as that supremely pure demonic aura swept over, he immediately knew who was attacking, and he angrily shouted, Demon Son, you seek death! The one who attacked and killed in an instant was Demon Son, with the help of that old monks palm power, he attacked and killed with a speed as fast as the wind, making the other people beside Jason failed to react. Dragon Swallowing Technique! Demon Son did not care, and performed the Dragon Swallowing Technique move, rolling to the pure demonic qi, evolving a huge and iparable Teng Snake silhouette, with wings on its back, a giant snakes body, and a ferocious light in its eyes, while that Dragon Swallowing Technique killing move that Demon Son had evolved attacked Jason. Jason instinctively sensed an unspeakable sense of danger, when Demon Sons Dragon Swallowing Technique was evolved, he actually perceived that the unknown power in the depths of his blood veins was violently fluctuating, and it seemed as if the qi embedded in that unknown power was going to be extracted from his body, and thus be devoured by Demon Sons Dragon Swallowing Attack. It was swallowed by Demon Sons dragon swallowing attack. At that moment, Jason indeed felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Speaking of which, the Dragon Swallowing Technique evolved by Demon Son did not have much power to kill his own body. However, Demon Sons Dragon Swallowing Technique was able to influence the mysterious unknown force deep within his bloodline, and even caused the aura of that unknown force to be pulled out, to be detached from his body. At the same time, the image of the Teng Snake that manifested behind Demon Son opened its mouth wide, as if it wanted to devour something. Jason immediately realized that Demon Sons Snake Fate was trying to devour the chi that was being pulled out of the depths of his bloodline by that unknown force that was out of control! Jason still didnt know what this sealed power deep within his bloodline was, but he had an instinctive feeling that this unknown power was connected to him, including the chi of this unknown power. He had a feeling that once the chakra of that unknown power deep within his bloodline was swallowed by Demon Sons Snake Fate, then he would suffer irreversible injuries to his origin! Approach Tactic! All of this change including thinking was in a sh of lightning. Jason did not hesitate as he immediately activated Approach Tactic from Nine Characters Fist, and with a single Approach Tactic fist seal, he evolved the silhouette of a Fudo Ming Wang. Jason used Approach Tactic to stabilize himself, and this Fudo Ming Wang shadow sat on top of his head, stabilizing his flesh, blood, qi, breath, and so on. As expected, once the Approach Tactic was released, the qi of the unknown force that was being pulled from the depths of his bloodline stabilized slightly, and did not overflow towards the outside of his body. But that wasnt enough, Demon Son had to be stopped, and it would be best if he was summarily killed. Extension Tactic! Jasons killing chance was revealed as he tried the Ex Character Technique and failed to trigger it out, a look of determination immediately shed in his eyes as he activated Extension Tactics killing move, preparing to kill Demon Son in one fell swoop. Once the Extension Tactic Fist Seal was released, the Sunling Bloodline that swept through the air under Jasons slight recovery from his injuries was once again continuously injected into the Extension Tactic Fist Seal. This fist seal was like a bottomless ck hole, absorbing and devouring Jasons Sunling Bloodline. It could be said to be very dangerous to use this killing move again, but Jason couldnt care less. Demon Son was too much of a scourge to keep, even at any cost, he had to get rid of him. In an instant, the Extension Tactic Fist Seal that Jason evolved was immediately filled with a destructive, berserk, and majestic fist energy, causing the spatial airflow around him to go berserk, filled with a destructive, bloodthirsty and murderous intent that was iparably strong. At that moment, Demon Son also sensed the crisis, he obviously felt that the Dragon Swallowing Technique that he performed had sensed the green dragon qi in the depths of Jasons bloodline, which was about to be drawn out by the dragon swallowing momentum, when his Snake Fate directly devoured this green dragon qi, then everything would be The great sess will be aplished.N?velDrama.Org owns this. When everything was going well, suddenly, Demon Son sensed that the speed of the Green Dragon Qi in Jasons body had slowed down, and it was just a little bit short of being pulled out of his body, but at this critical moment, it was actually stopped. Subsequently, the Extension Tactic Fist Seal evolved by Jason had already attacked and killed, and the terrifying and destructive power contained within the fist seal caused Demon Son to change color. Rumble! Jason punched, and the Extension Tactic Fist Seal transformed into a stream of indestructible fist power, sting towards Demon Son. Roar! Demon Son roared, and the Dragon Swallowing Technique he executed changed once again, transforming into an attacking and killing fist, resisting the power of Jasons strike. Boom! A booming sound rang out, and Demon Son was shaken back, a trace of blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth. The main reason was that Jason had just recovered from his own injuries, and his injuries had only recovered to about 30% to 40%, and the Sunling Bloodline that he had condensed was also very thin, and it was notparable to the majestic degree of Sunling Bloodline in its peak state. Otherwise, if Extension Tactic had been activated in its peak state, Demon Son would have been seriously injured and be useless even if he didnt die. Demon Sons face was iparably horrified, he couldnt believe that after Jason defeated Sacred Son of Destruction, he was actually able to shock him with a single Fist Seal Attack when he was seriously injured. Demon Son, its actually you! How dare youe for a surprise attack, youre looking for death! Marcel and Zack also reacted at this time, and they exited with angry voices. These two immediately charged forward, striking out to attack Demon Son. Not only them, Dark Phoniex eyes showed a touch of cold killing intent, her figure moved, rapid and iparable, behind the hidden emergence of a ck phoenix silhouette, their own First Emperor Realms pressure is presented, the darkness of the Source Force in the cohesion, out of a style of killing moves punch is like a lightning bolt through the air, has been straight to Demon Sons throat vitals. Sons throat. Demon Son did not panic in the face of danger, and immediately activated Demonic Fists fist,yers of fist shadows appeared, bursting out a Beginning Saint Realm peak of Saint level power, forming a party of fist shield, Marcel and others attacked and killed over the moves were resisted. Demon Son was once again shaken backward, at this time, he saw that the Parker family siblings were also about to join the battle, he gritted his teeth, knowing that this time the intended Dragon Swallowing Technique had failed. It would surely be bad luck for him to stay on. Demon Son was also very resolute, he stomped his feet, and under a staging, he had already escaped. Jasons eyes sank, and he was about to chase after him, and the rest of the group did the same, just thenC Watch out! A scream rang out. Jason could vaguely hear that it sounded like Demon Witchs shout, and immediately after, a fragrant wind came, and Demon Witch seemed to have dodged in front of him, blocking his way. At the same timeC Boom! A red silhouette steeply shed to arrive, a fist power also straight sted over, among which exploded a powerful and iparable can be called the absolute top Great Emperor Realm that Great Emperors power! Chapter 1723 – Tears of the Red Color (I) (Normal) When he heard Demon Witchs voice shouting out, Jason steeply looked back, and in his line of sight, he saw Demon Witch shing to his front. Immediately after that, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a red figure, a fist power containing the terrifying and iparable Great Emperors power crushing through the void, sting over in this way. Its speed was like electricity! Everything was in a sh of lightning, leaving one with no way to react! Jason realized that the other partys punch was supposed to st towards him. But now, the person in front of him was actually Demon Witch! No- Jason subconsciously roared out in anger as he reached out and grabbed forward, wanting to grab Demon Witch away and fling it aside. But everything was toote, no matter how fast he was, he couldnt be faster than a sure-fire punch style from an absolute top Great Emperor Realm powerhouse waiting for the opportunity to strike! Boom! As the punchnded, Demon Witchs body flew backwards, and a stream of blood arrows sprayed out of his mouth. Demon Witch who flew out backwards crashed into Jason behind her, who held her body, and under that impact, the two of them still flew out backwards five or six meters away. A figure d in blood-colored robes appeared, a head of blood-colored hair casually scattered, face thin, slightly old, eyes with a touch of scarlet, open and close contains a blood-colored sharpness, hidden a touch of violent and bloody killing opportunity. Lord Blood Moon! This was Lord Blood Moon! Emperor of Blood appeared and participated in the siege of Old Mr. Miller, but Lord Blood Moon didnt show up, so he was waiting for the chance to kill Jason with a single blow! The Blood Moon lineage itself is the best at hiding its own breath, Lord Blood Moon has been in ambush, with the Blood Moon lineages secret method of hiding its breath, many of the strongest participants in the battle were unable to detect his breath. Just now, Jason and the others were about to pursue Demon Son, and their attention was attracted by Demon Son, so this was the best opportunity to strike. Lord Blood Moon had seized this opportunity, and with his strength as an Ultimate Emperor, it would be a sure thing that he would be able to kill him. But he didnt realize that Demon Witch, who was right next to Jason, had actually sensed the danger, and even more so, he would bravely step forward and stand in front of Jason. In the same way, it was blocking this disaster for Jason. Lord Blood Moon no longer had the chance to continue attacking towards the front, simply because at this time, a hissing sound that resounded through the heavens and the earth came- Dragon ughtering! A fist intent that absolutely dominated heaven and earth crossed the sky first, sting over with a wind-swept momentum. Ang roarC A dragons roar sounded faintly in the void, and the domineering aura that filled the world seemed to have converged into a pale dragon shadow that stretched across the void, devouring Lord Blood Moon in an instant. This was Patricks fist momentum. When Lord Blood Moons fist power was manifested, he sensed it. Patrick recklessly folded his body towards Lord Blood Moon to kill him, and he paid a great price for it. Under the joint attack of Ru, Lord, and Jenkins, the three Sacred Level powerhouses that surrounded Patrick, Patrick had no time to care, and was injured by the attack of these three people, with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. Patrick did not care, his eyes were wide open, furious and iparable, his own domineering and boundless qi and blood rolled like a tide, surging crazily, transformed into this strongest punch, with an irresistible might bombarded Lord Blood Moon. At that moment, Lord Blood Moons heart was horrified, and the might of this punch made him subconsciously feel a bit terrified. Blood Moon Swallowing the Sky! Lord Blood Moon also shouted, activating the Blood Moons strongest battle technique, a huge Blood Moon shadow evolved, and a Great Emperors shadow was vaguely manifested in the Blood Moon, and with endless Great Emperors power, he met the punching intent of the Canglongs shadow that attacked and killed him with a mighty power that swallowed the heavens! Boom! The attacks of the two men bombarded together. Immediately after thatCN?velDrama.Org owns this. Ka-boom! The round of Blood Moon shadows evolved by Lord Blood Moon cracked one after another, and the fist intent that looked like a pale dragon across the sky sted towards Lord Blood Moon with unabated momentum. Lord Blood Moon hastily raised his hand to block, but he was still blown away by this punch, and his body continuously coughed out blood as he retreated. Patrick didnt go after him and looked back to Jasons side. At the same time, the old monk who was fighting with Sun violently shook Suns attack away with a palm strike, and he swept backward with a point of his toes. The old monk had already guessed that Demon Son had failed toplete the act of swallowing the dragon when he saw Demon Son decisively fleeing. The old monk himself was here for Dragon Bloodline, and did not have any idea about getting involved in this battle. Seeing that there was no hope of swallowing the dragon, he also did not stay any longer, and pulled the distance between him and Sun and then withdrew as well. Sun did not pursue, he knew the mystery and power of the old monk, and it was fruitless to pursue him. Suns figure flickered, and also rushed towards Patricks side. Patricks side there are still Ru, Lord, Jenkins three big powerhouses staring at, in addition there is also a Lord Blood Moon who appeared, the situation is grim, he also need toe over to help. In the back, Jason was holding Demon Witch, and fell to the ground on this. Demon Witchs face was pale, the blood she coughed out of her mouth had already stained the opening of her long skirt, and there was a blood scar at the corner of her mouth that ran along her lower jaw and up to her neck, which was extremely shocking to the eyes. Demon Witch is already as if he is swimming in air, and the vitality in his body is continuously draining away. Logically speaking, with Demon Witchs strength, if she was hit by Lord Blood Moons punch, which was simr to the power of a peak Sacred Level powerhouse, she should have died on the spot, but she actually still had a breath of air in her body. Jason had already reacted, he held Demon Witch in his arms, looking at Demon Witchs current state, as well as her weak breath, his heart was in a great hurry, he took out an extremely precious healing medicine from his body, and was about to stuff it into Demon Witchs mouth. Demon Witch, however, shook her head, her pair of beautiful eyes had already faded away from their previous charm, and there was only a piece of rity, she looked towards Jason, and tried hard to squeeze out a trace of a smile, and said, No, theres no need to waste it, Im very clear about my own state, so, so no, theres no, no need to waste it anymore Jasons eyes were crimson, he gritted his teeth but said in a soft tone, What are you babbling about. Youll be fine, take this pill, youll be fine Theres really no need, I, I just want to say a few words, can you listen properly? Demon Witch gazed at Jason with a hopeful look in his eyes. Jason was slightly stunned, he took a deep breath and nodded, Go ahead. First of all, dont have any guilt in your heart, dont feel that Im overreacting in my heart because of what happened to save you. You also know my character, I have always been big-hearted, and I believe that you are also a person with an open and bright heart. I only hope that you will be able to fight for the world without any burden in the future, I have a premonition that you will definitely be a strong person that the world will respect. Demon Witch opened his mouth and added, So, promise me to go after the power that belongs to you so that I can feel at ease, okay? Yes! Jason nodded. Demon Witchughed, and as sheughed, two lines of tears slid down from where the corners of her eyes were. Chapter 1724 – Tears of the Red Color (II) (Normal) Jason can feel Demon Witchs body is getting colder and colder, the breath is getting weaker and weaker, he had used his own qi to secretly check the situation in Demon Witchs body, found that her body tendons and veins were broken, and she could not perceive her the origin of martial arts. Anyone else in her situation would have died immediately. But strangely enough, Demon Witchs body still has a strand of weak vitality in maintaining her breath. However, this strand of vitality was also slowly passing away, and could not be stopped at all. Demon Witch looked towards Jason as she continued, Actually, my reputation in Hyacinth is not good, probably due to my origins in Supremes Holy Land, or due to my personality. Therefore, in Hyacinth, it has been rumored that I am a watery woman, unaware of my modesty, slutty, and so on. In fact, Im just a little bit more unrestrained, I still have a very high vision, and I wont easilymit myself to others. So far, I have never been intimate with any man, will you believe me? I believe it, Ive always believed it, after all Ive been in contact with you and know what kind of man you are. Jason nodded heavily. Thank you! Demon Witch opened her mouth, and a trace of relief passed over her pale yet still seemingly ravishing face, as if a mental burden had been lifted. Immediately afterward, a trace of gloom shed across her brows, and she continued, In fact, Ive still lived a very happy life. I have a loving and caring Master, its just that ever since my Master learned that I am the so-called Heavenly Tribtion Fate, the times when I could tell that my Master was truly fastidious were few and far between. My Master has always tried to seek a solution to Heavenly Tribtion Fate for me. Last time, he even went to seek help from Ghost Doctor and happened to meet up with you. Ghost Doctor is at his wits end about my destiny, and he can only arrange some means of obscuring heavenly chances on me, so that even if there is really a cmitying, he can still fight for a ray of hope. Now, I really have to thank Ghost Doctor for arranging the means on my body, otherwise, under the sudden attack of that person just now, I would have been killed on the spot, and I wouldnt have had the chance to say these words to you. Back, if you see Ghost Doctor, help me thank him, is that okay? Jason nodded again and said, Yes, I will. I also believe that youll be fine and that you can hold up. When the timees, take you to Ghost Doctor Valley and thank Ghost Doctor in person. Demon Witchughed again and continued, Actually, when my Master said that I was some kind of Heavenly Tribtion Fate, I didnt believe it. I didnt believe that there were such metaphysical things in this world. However, as you know, this kind of thing is just like the saying of ghosts and gods. You cant believe in ghosts and gods, but you have to respect them. Perhaps this is the mentality that you would rather believe in something than nothing. Therefore, on the one hand, I dont believe in the so-called Heavenly Tribtion Fate, but on the other hand, I am also worried about what to do if it is true.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This is a very contradictory mentality. When I met you for the first time, I really had a very inexplicable good feeling about you, and I couldnt tell you why. Maybe there are some favorites that really are just without any reason, no reason at all. So I was even more afraid, because of this destiny, I would really worry that in case of a day of bad luck, then would not be unable to see you? So, I have been thinking of various ways to run out. Lets say this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, my master originally did not give me permission toe, but as soon as I thought that you would alsoe to participate, I also insisted oning, and my master could do nothing about it. Who ever thought Demon Witchs tone paused, her face didnt have a trace of regret, the only thing there was a touch of regret, she continued, I also dont know, this time is counted as a robbery. Maybe it counts. If thats the case, then I am willing, my own cmity can be exchanged for your peace, how good. The only thing Im sad about is that I wont be able to see you again. This is good, perhaps you will be able to remember me a little in your heart. Until then, I know that although you dont reject me, you wont treat me as a friend, at least in your heart, Im not equal to Darcey and Emily, right? Jason didnt say anything, seeing Marcel, Zack, the Tantalus siblings and the others all gathered around, the only thing he could do was to ask for help and said, Is there any targeted healing holy medicine? Demon Witchs situation is critical Marcel and the others took out some elixirs, and Robert even took out the Parker familys Dragon Solidity Pill. At that moment- Boom! An earth-shattering fist power detonated in the sky, the heavenly fist intent that carried out heaven and earth seemed to be branded in the void, reflecting the heavens, and was extremely powerful. It was Old Mr. Millers invincible fist intent, which shook away the many strong people who surrounded him, and then Old Mr. Millers figure moved and appeared on Jasons side in an instant. Old Mr. Miller was covered in blood, and the golden aura emanating from his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was also somewhat weak, indicating that his injuries were not light. Old Mr. Miller, quickly help look at Demon Witchs injuries Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller with a plea for help as if he had seen a savior. Old Mr. Miller immediately reached out and squeezed Demon Witchs pulse, after a long time, Old Mr. Millers eyes closed and when he opened them again, he shook his head and sighed. Old Mr. Miller didnt say anything, but Jason did get it. Whats going on? No, it wont be like this, Demon Witch will be fine, there must still be a way to save Ghost Doctor, thats right, as long as we go to Ghost Doctor there must be help! Jasons eyes were red, his heart was filled with grief and guilt. The tendons and veins are broken and the origin is shattered, this is the same as back then Old Mr. Miller sighed softly, as he remembered something from the past, and did not say anything further. Demon Witchs voice sounded again, sheughed softly, her tone was a bit cheerful, but she looked weaker and weaker, she said, Jason, in fact, you dont have to be too sad, I am not rushing to save you, I am not that noble. I am actually also very afraid of death, just at that time when the danger came, I did not have time to think, instinctively rushed over, wanting to give you to fight for some time, who knows that the other sides strength is so strong. If if I have another chance, I definitely won t be so stupid. So, dont be too sad, and dont feel guilty about me, as long as long as you remember me once in a while, Ill be happy. Jason had been trying hard to restrain himself, but there were still tears floating in his reddened eyes. A man cant shed tears, just because he hasnt gotten to the sad part yet. Youll remember me, wont you? I-I will! Well then, do you remember my name? Im not called Demon Witch. Remember! Then how about you call out my name to me? Butterfly! Jason spoke up. What are you talking about? I cant hear you can you speak louder? Demon Witchughed, his eyes shing the sly color of old. Butterfly! Jason spoke up. I cant hear you yet Butterfly! Jason roared up to the sky, his voice like muffled thunder. Demon Witchughed, but the crystal tears in her eyes flowed like pearls on a broken string. She seemed to want to say something else, but she suddenly felt like she had no strength left, the scene before her started to drift away, and everything looked like it was starting to move away from her. She started to get scared, and her eyes widened as she stared hard at the rigid face of the man near her, thinking that even if she could look at him for just one more second, it would be good. Chapter 1725 Saint Master Open Road (I) (Normal) Jason has never had a moment of helplessness like today. Watching Demon Witch in his arms that body is getting colder and colder, the breath is getting weaker and weaker, the residual vitality in the body is gradually dissipating, fading. He did not know what to do, there was no solution. The veins were broken, the origin was shattered, how to save? Not to mention Ghost Doctor, even if a Great Luo Golden Immortal was alive, there was nothing he could do! Jason felt that his heart was being torn apart little by little, the pain that pierced his heart and the guilt of being unable to do anything about it filled his whole body, and the tears that slid down from the corner of his eyes were as hot as if they were on fire, and they continued to fall down his cheeks. Ta! The teardrops that slid out from his face fell on Demon Witchs face, she sensed it, she gazed at Jason, she opened her mouth, she wanted to tell Jason not to be sad and not to feel guilty, she must live well in the future. However, she didnt have the strength to speak anymore. The remaining strength could only maintain her eyes open as much as possible, she really did not want to close her eyes, she had a hunch that if she did, she would not be able to open her eyes again. She just wanted to see more of this man, to see this man whom she liked a little and appreciated a little and never regretted even when she blocked this disaster for him. However, she really felt so tired and exhausted that she couldnt support herself any longer. She wanted to close her eyes and fall into a deep sleep. But she was unwilling, really unwilling, how long had she known Jason? She felt there were so many things she hadnt said, so many things she hadnt done. This was going to close her eyes, would there be another chance? Why is it so? Gods will? You shouldnt have blocked that punch for me, you really shouldnt have Jason spoke up, he was really sinking inside and extremely guilty. With Demon Witch to know so far, the rtionship between the two is also the surface of the friendship, did not have any deep friendship, but this woman in that critical moment is willing to stand up for him, blocked the fatal attack. He really could not have imagined that Demon Witch would act in such a way. Gods will?! Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and Demon Witch and only felt how simr this scene was.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He tilted his head back to look at the sky, and an uncontroble rage gradually red up in those old eyes, and the fists of his hands were clenched tightly. Butterfly, ButterflyC At this moment, a mournful and sad voice came, and a woman ran over like a madwoman, it was Demon Witchs Master Laura. Laura looked at the dying and weak Demon Witch in front of her, she burst into tears and cried out, You stupid child, you stupid child, Master said not toe to this Ancient Martial Arts Conference, why dont you listen, why dont you listen Demon Witch heard, she looked hard at her Master and her right hand seemed to want to reach out towards Laura. Laura had tears in her eyes as she reached over and hugged Demon Witch. Demon Witch smiled hard and mustered up the most strength he could muster and said in a broken voice, Yeah, Im sorry Laura shook her head, she cried, No, you didnt apologize to me, its Master No, its Mother who is sorry! Child, lets go home, Mother will take you home now, you will never be okay, Mother has a way, Mother still has a way As she spoke, Laura took Demon Witch from Jasons arms, holding Demon Witch tightly in her arms, and just walked all the way out. Jason naturally couldnt refuse, and looking at the lonely and sad figure of Laura carrying Demon Witch away, his heart ached and became moreplicated- It turned out that Demon Witchs master was in fact her mother! Just now he heard Laura say that there is still a way to save Demon Witch, is this true? He hoped that it was true, he hoped that Demon Witch could really escape from this. Heavenly Tribtion Fate! Is there, really, no way to crack it? Perhaps the only way was to hijack it, it would just be hard, and probably cost a lot. But no matter what, as long as the person was still alive, then everything was fine. Right now, Jasons only hope was that Laura would actually have a way to save Demon Witchs life. Jason stood up, he was in bad shape himself, the second time he used Extension Tactic to injure Demon Son had weakened his own breath to an extreme. He looked towards Old Mr. Miller, then towards the withered figure standing in front of him, confronting the three Sacred Level powerhouses of Ru, Jenkins, and Lord, and looking at the bloodied and shocking back, his heart warmed up, and the corners of his eyes couldnt help but be a bit moist, he took two steps forward and said, Are you is my father? Jasons heart is somewhat sure yet somewhat uncertain. He is really a little afraid, afraid that all this is just an empty, he did not know his own life since childhood, do not know his own parents, when today the kind of strong will to perceive that this withered figure and his own bloodline is very likely to be their father, he is afraid that this is an empty. In front, Patricks body slightly trembled a little, he slowly turned his head, originally harsh eyes look at Jason, became infinite soft and self-condemnation, he looked at the young man in front of him that resolute face, the corner of his mouth slightly pulling, hoarse voice said: child, I am the father! Jasons heart was hot, the kind of surprise was hard to describe, but when he saw clearly the two huge wounds crisscrossing the face of this imposing man in front of him, he felt mourning and anger in his heart. Back then, what exactly happened? Why was his father in such a state? That blood-soaked back was clearly a result of breaking free from some kind of confinement. Could it be that his father had been imprisoned all these years? What about his mother? Where was she? Jason had a lot of questions, but now he had no way to ask them, nor could he. Only because at that moment, Dafydd also dashed towards this side, his face white, the corner of his mouth overflowing with blood, obviously also injured. In front of them, Kallita, de Evil, Emperor of Blood, William, Simmons and the others were also approaching step by step. Kallita and the others took a few steps forward and then stopped abruptly, because at that moment, they all sensed an abnormality in Old Mr. Millers own aura. Only to see Old Mr. Millers fists clenched tightly, as if holding back some kind of uncontroble grief and anger, a monstrous qi connecting heaven and earth, this side of the earth and skypletely changed color, the roar shook, and there was a real sound of thundering from the upper air. Only because Old Mr. Miller at this moment of that qi, Herren want to break through that Cultivations confinement, immediately caused the reaction of the Heavenly Dao. Thunder rolled, lightning shed, and the Heavenly Dao pressurized! This was a warning, or rather a warning, a warning that was high above representing the insurmountable nature of the Heavenly Dao! Old Mr. Miller looked like he was caught up in some kind of emotion, heughed silently, regardless, muttering under his breath: Asking why the love in the world is so strong, it straightens people out! Thief God, it wasnt enough for you to harm Aaliyah and my husband back then, but this time, you still want to harm my grandson? Gods will? Thats bullshit! If its not fair, lets st it open! I, Lewis, have lived my life with a clear conscience. Ive never failed the heavens, Ive never failed the world, but Ive only failed one person! If this is the will of Heaven, then break open this Heaven, and if there is any obstruction in Cultivation, then break open this door! At the end, Old Mr. Millers momentum fluffy, covered with golden light ze, like a group of burning golden me, monstrous qi and blood such as a pir through the sky, connecting heaven and earth, from his body a powerful and iparable qi out of the body, such as a sword piercing the sky, unstoppable, his eyes sank, steeply bellowing The worlds martial artists, are you willing to lend your strength to me Lewis! Chapter 1726 – Saint Master Opens the Way (II) (Normal) Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! The magnificent voice traveled across the sky, yet it crossed the sky and spread out to the four directions, and even all over the world! Simply because, it was more like a dao sound! Rumble! Magnificent voice spread throughout the heavens and earth, above the dome of the sky, the sound of thunder is even more terrifying, in the darkness of the heavenly might is even more terrifying, as if carrying an extermination of the might of the world, arge number of clouds gathered, copsed in the sky, forming a party of the heavenly might, as if to be descended on the human world. Old Mr. Miller is not moved, his own momentum is more and more prevalent, the qi is more and more strong, to the end of his powerful and iparable qi rushed to the sky at the time of the night, vaguely formed a fist of the fist of the heavens, branded in the air, longsting and not dispersed. At the edge of the sky, there was a Heavenly Dao, and in that Heavenly Dao, the crowd seemed to see a portal, a portal that was ancient, thick, and intertwined with endless Heavenly Dao rules. A portal looked like it was unreal, appearing extremely illusory, yet it was abruptly presented. At this moment, the martial artists in the arena were all shocked, those below the Sacred Level didnt know the significance of this portal, but they knew that it was definitely extraordinary. Sacred Level level martial artists were all shocked, they recognized that this portal was the one that suppressed the Sacred Level, the portal that suppressed the Cultivation Imprisonment! It was the existence of this portal that broke the path of Cultivation from Sacred Level upwards! It was cut off by this portal! Now, this vain portal interwoven with the rules of the Heavenly Dao was presented, what was the meaning of this? Could it be that Lewis is going to break through this portal and open the way for the Cultivation of martial artists in the human world? Ancient Martial Arts Conference periphery. When Lewiss voice resounded through the sky, the thousands of martial artists gathered at the outskirts of Ancient Martial Arts Conference all heard it. Each of their faces were first stunned, then they heard that it was Lewis voice, and heard that Lewis seemed to be borrowing power from them. They were willing, but how to borrow it?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The next moment, in the crowd, a middle-aged man took the lead and shouted loudly, I am willing! This middle-aged man was Brian, when The originator opened the Sacred ce of Retreat, Old Mr. Miller brought Jason and the others all the way up the mountain, Brian talked with them all the way up the mountain, he was a talkative and straightforward martial artist, and the Cultivation man that he admired the most in his life was Lewis. He looked up to Lewis as his spiritual mentor on the road to Cultivation. I am willing! I am willing! I do! Almost instantly, on the periphery of Ancient Martial Arts Conference, each martial artist clenched their fists, all shouting loudly, thousands of martial artists, one voice, the cohesive voice shouted the sky and the earth, resounding in this heaven and earth. In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference periphery of these thousands of martial artists all shouted out I am willing to, in the void that they can not see or perceive, from their bodies, there are strands of wishing power, or the power of faith rises up towards the sky above the cohesion of the fist power shadow convergence of the past. At this moment, the essence of these martial artists was already connected to the fist shadow that Lewis had coalesced above the sky! And this was just the beginning, the beginning. Carovia Earth. In a small sect in the east. The size of the sect wasnt much, and at this moment, in one of the martial arts practice grounds of this sect, a middle-aged martial artist was teaching Cultivation to more than a dozen teenage martial artists. Suddenly, the middle-aged martial artist stopped, and those teenage martial artists also stopped. It was only because at that moment, they vaguely heard a voice, which did note directly into their ears, but rather resounded from their THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! The middle-aged martial artists and those teenage martial artists heard it, it was a marvelous thing that this voice suddenly passed over their THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Lewis? Master, is that Lewis? Lewis? Isnt that the Cultivation senior that you admire the most, Master? Teaching us that after cultivating martial arts, we should follow the chivalrous spirit of senior Lewis as a guideline, practicing chivalry, promoting good and eliminating evil, and utilizing our martial arts for good! Immediately, some some teenage martial artists asked questions. That middle-aged martial artists eyes suddenly became hot, stained by hot tears. He had never seen Lewis once, but the Cultivation senior he admired most in this life was Lewis. Hearing that this Ancient Martial Arts Conference Lewis will appear, he originally wanted to go, but the cultivation of these young martial artists in the sect could not be dyed, so he had to stay and teach these young martial artists. Fangcai, he Lewiss voice sounded on the origin of martial arts, he heard it, and suddenly felt that the distance between him and his revered Lewis was so close, so intimate. He heard the words, Lewis on borrowed time. He smiled, his face shed with an unusual radiance, his eyes gleamed, and he said in a tone of solemnity, Yes, its Lewis. all say with me, I do! I do! A voice in unison rang out in this small sect. To the northwest, Mount Hen. The top of Mount Hen was a gathering ce for idle Carovian martial artists. Every once in a while, at the top of Mount Hen, idle martial artists woulde from all over the world to gather here, discussing the Way, sparring together, and exploring Cultivation together. These idle martial artists have no sects, they are all alone, and since they have no sects to pass them on, the Cultivation they cultivate is also very shallow, with varying strengths and weaknesses. However, with that love and obsession for Cultivation, they still continued to walk on the path of Cultivation, and they would gather on the top of this Mount Hen tomunicate with each other and make progress together. On this day, on the top of Mount Hen, there were about twenty idle martial artists from all over the country, who had gathered together and were exchanging with each other, exploring Cultivation, and searching for their own inadequacies through sparring. Right at this moment, an idle martial artist suddenly stopped, he showed a surprised look on his face, then he looked at the others with a puzzled gaze and couldnt help but ask, Do you, do you guys hear that? I seem to have heard a sound. I heard it, that seems to be Lewiss voice Lewis, its Lewis, hes lending his strength to the martial artists of the world! The one I respect the most in this life is Lewis, if he wants to lend his power, is there any reason not to do so! I am willing! Immediately, all of these idle martial artists at the top of Mount Hen, one by one, all shouted in unison. On this day, at this moment, the sects all over Carovian, no matter how big or small the sects martial artists, the idle martial artists scattered all over the ce, all heard a voice from THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Basically, more than ny percent of the martial artists all shouted out the phrase C I do! The influence of Lewiss Taoist sound was not only limited to the Caroviannd, at this moment, all over the world also reacted! Chapter 1727 Saint Master Open Road (III) (Normal) Europe, Paradise of the Gods. Paradise of the Gods is a Holy Land, arguably thergest and strongest Sacred Land in Europe. Paradise of the Gods is also located in a small isted world. Decades ago, there was an Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator in Paradise of the Gods who went out to participate in the battle in the outside world. Old Mr. Miller once mentioned to Jason that when he answered the call to join Old Mr. Pepper in the military department, he had fought with the strongest people in Sacred Land all over the world, including the strongest people in Paradise of the Gods. However, in the past few decades, some Sacred Land people all over the world have been hiding, as if waiting for an opportunity. On this day, Paradise of the Gods is located in the small world, this small world is also veryrge, small world filled with rich spiritual qi, all kinds of Western-style ancient buildings scattered in between. Some cultivation grounds had Paradise of the Gods martial artists cultivating, and everything seemed peaceful. SuddenlyC Boom! Boom! Boom! In the depths of the Paradise of the Gods Holy Land, some of the Elders retreats, there was an iparably powerful aura that rose up to the heavens, and as these auras surged, they caused the martial artists of the entire Paradise of the Gods Holy Land to be startled. In the Paradise of the Gods Holy Land, some of the Elder level powerhouses that were originally in seclusion hade out and arrived in front of the Paradise of the Gods Holy Lands divine hall. Even, in Paradise of the Gods Holy Land, that Lord White who was high above and controlled supreme power also appeared. The martial artists of the entire Paradise of the Gods Holy Land knew that something big had happened, and in fact, at that moment just now, their the origin of martial arts had also vaguely sensed it. In front of the temple, Lord Whites breath was strong, containing a monstrous holy might, just like a god. Because these Sacred Land cultivation is also the ancient force strength, so Lord White exudes that breath pressure is Sacred Level peak pressure aura, has already reached the Sacred Level peak to the strongest realm. Just now, Lord White, who was in closed-door, sensed that the portal blocking the path of Cultivation above the Sacred Level fluctuated steeply, and vaguely, he seemed to be able to visualize a huge fist shadow facing the portal, seemingly wanting to smash the portal. At that moment, Lord Whites heart and mind were greatly shaken, he knew that there was a heavenly martial artist in this world who wanted to smash this portal, to break the portal that cut off the path of Cultivation, and to open up the path for all the martial artists in the world today! What kind of greatness is this? What kind of heaven-defying act? To put it politely, if it really seeds, then this martial artist will be remembered by all the martial artists in the world.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Because, he is the pathfinder of todays earthly realm martial artists, opening the way for todays earthly realm martial artists, breaking the Cultivation confinement. Such an achievement is enough to be famous for the ages and be remembered and appreciated by the martial artists of the world! Lord White also heard the voice from the origin of martial arts, although thenguage of the voice is not understandable, but the voice is like a nce of the sound of the Tao, even if it is a differentnguage, he was able to understand the meaning of the voice expressed at the first time. Not only Lord White, other elders and all Paradise of the Gods martial artists heard it. Lord Whites face was solemn and solemn, this was a major event concerning the opening up of the path of Cultivation in the human world, he went down to the many martial artists of Paradise of the Gods and said in a solemn and resolute tone, I am willing! I am willing! As Lord White opened his mouth, each and every martial artist of Paradise of the Gods below also opened their mouths one after another, and a grand voice rang out, and wisps of wishing power rose up in the air, converging towards a certain ce in the Eastern Kingdom. The same scene also happened in another Sacred Land Sacred Church in Europe. India. Ancient Buddha Sect Holy Land. Ancient Buddha Sect is located in Bodh Gaya, the holynd of Buddha in India. Ancient Buddha Sect is the oldest Cultivation Sacred Land, inheriting the Cultivation of Buddha in India, and possessing the supreme status, which is by no meansparable to those many Buddha Sects seen on the surface in India. On this day, all of a sudden, Ancient Buddha Sect, an ancient Buddha who had been in seclusion for a long time and had no idea how old he was, suddenly awoke, and this ancient Buddha with an ancient status of high standing stepped out from the depths of the seclusion ce, and behind him the Buddhas light zed brightly, causing the entire Ancient Buddha Sect to be shaken. In an instant, the news of Ancient Buddha Moyas awakening spread throughout the Ancient Buddha Sect Holy Land. Not only Ancient Buddha Moya, but also some of the boundless Buddhas in the Ancient Buddha Sect Holy Land came out one after another and came to sit in the Temple of the Holy Buddha in the Ancient Buddha Sect. Ancient Buddha Moya came forward, and all the Buddhas surrounded him in the center, Ancient Buddha Moya dered a Buddhas name, and the pair of eyes that had gone through vicissitudes of life and were full of wisdom looked in the direction of the East, and said, In the current world, there is a high person who wants to break the confinement of Cultivation, and open up a path for the future generations of Cultivation, and this move is magnificent! magnificent! I am willing! Finally, Ancient Buddha Moya said so. Below, many Ancient Buddha Sect Buddhas and disciples also opened their mouths to the magnificent golden body of the Holy Buddha in the Temple of the Holy Buddha, sending out the three words I am willing! Simr scenes are being yed out in the Temple of the God of War in Russia, the Temple of Heaven in Kome, the Divine Endurance Sanctuary in Japan, and many other Sacred Lands around the world. Even the same induction is found in Dark Agist. The Dragon Sacred Land, Old Dragon King, Parks, and these Great Emperor Realm powerhouses all sensed and heard the sound of the dao from the origin of martial arts. At that moment, Old Dragon Kings face shook as he immediately understood that it was Lewis voice. Lewis is going to break the Cultivation confinement? This move is truly shocking and admirable! Old Dragon King spoke. Parks simrly nodded his head, remembering Lewis figure, a touch of admiration was also rendered in his eyes. In the next moment, Old Dragon King and Parks spoke, I am willing! Ancient City of Ruins. On this day, the six Forbidden Lands of Ancient City of Ruins were filled with a terrifyingly monstrous aura of pressure that filled the sky, causing the sky above Ancient City of Ruins to be shaken with thunder and lightning, and the wind swept through the area, changing the colors of the wind and clouds. When the terrifying pressure rose, the people of the major Agist strongholds in the Ancient City of Ruins were all trembling, and could not help but fall to their knees and prostrate themselves, not daring to make the slightest movement. Only because, the terrifying and monstrous might that permeated out from that Forbidden Land had far exceeded the level of Sacred Level! Holy Dragon LandForbidden Land, a golden energy-like aura was surging, covering the sky and the sun, in which there was a figure floating in the sky, the pressure of the aura reflecting the heavens, powerful and iparable. There are martial artists in the earthly realm who are breaking Cultivation confinement! The silhouette let out a voice of astonishment. Scarlet Forbidden Land,yers of dense blood mist, a pair of eyes like a blood moon, like a pair of blood-colored eyes like two through Heavenly Blood columns, manifested in the air, a voice through the coldness of the morose also sounded: Ancestor King, so Heavenly Fist Intentions, it should be the first time in the this ce, it should be the fist intent of that earthly realm martial artist. Sure enough, hes going to break the Cultivation confinement! The Earth Realm Cultivation is about to undergo a huge change! An emotional voice came from Holy Dragon Land. Not only these two Forbidden Lands, but also Land of the Falling Phoenix, Land of Silent Night, Land of the Divine Fallen, and Hells Mansion were all awakening with terrifyingly monstrous aura pressures, and vaguely a figure was emerging, closely sensing and paying attention to the Cultivation. A figure has emerged and is paying close attention to what is going on. Chapter 1728 Saint Master Open Road (IV) (Normal) Carovia, Gosvor, Ancient Martial Arts Conference. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller was like a god and goddess, his body was covered with golden light, like a heavy golden holy me surrounding his body, making his seemingly stooped old body immediately like a giant peak, standing proudly in the heavens and the earth, rendering a sacred and invible aura. Old Mr. Millers own aura became stronger and stronger, and that aura became more and more prevalent, until finally, the pressure that permeated from his body had covered the entire field, making him also be the only target of this heaven and earth C or that heavenly rule that manifested itself in the underworld. The wishing power of countless martial artists, the power of faith gathered from all directions, and even from foreign countries around the globe, which also gave people a very intuitive feeling C Old Mr. Miller is not a person alone to fight against the sky, against the terrifying and insurmountable rules of the heavenly way, it is with the whole world of all the martial artists! Old Mr. Miller was not alone in the fight against the sky, but with the essence of all martial artists in the world. Old Mr. Miller is like a link that brings together the spirit of resistance and struggle of martial artists from all over the world who are not willing to be blocked by the Cultivation, which is manifested in the huge shadow of his fist that is branded in the sky. Also makes Old Mr. Millers own Cultivation breath more and more prevalent, Old Mr. Millers Cultivation Realm is a problem, because of their own state of mind, Cultivation fell realm. So far, Old Mr. Millers Cultivation Realm is not the real meaning of Sacred Level, and his unparalleled strength lies in his heavenly fist intention, whichpletely makes up for theck of Cultivation Realm. But now, everyone could sense that Old Mr. Millers Cultivation Realm had directly crossed the Sacred Level stage, and it seemed that as long as the portal interwoven with the Heavenly Daos rules was shattered, it would immediately enter the next Cultivation Realm that surpassed the Sacred Level! This was very heaven-defying, overturning all martial artists perceptions. However, when this kind of heaven defying appeared in Lewis, everyone felt it was normal and reasonable. Obviously Cultivation Fall Realm, but being able to take on the siege of Kallita, de Evil, Emperor of Blood, Simmons, and all these powerhouses, this in itself was very heaven-defying. Now, with another heaven-defying act, the major martial artists in Hyacinth also felt that it was normal. For no other reason than because of this person his name was Lewis! Constantly, there were the wishes and beliefs of martial artists from all over the world, and these invisible forces were like a kind of spiritual pir of essence that martial artists from all over the world had added, and were supporting Lewis. He is not alone, at this moment, he is connecting with martial artists all over the world, fighting against this fucked-up heavenly rule, fighting against the so-called heavenly suppression. My generation of martial artists, is to dare to fight, dare to fight! If the sky is unfair, then throw a punch at the sky; if the heavenly way is suppressed, then st away the confinement! Why should all martial artists in the earthly realm be suppressed? Why should the Cultivation Realm of the earthly realms martial artists only be confined to the Sacred Level? Who is making such rules? Who is manipting this kind of Heavenly Dao suppression? If your heart is not convinced, then throw a punch at the heavens! In Old Mr. Millers heart, such a voice rang out, and finally, the essence of his eyes shot out, like two sharp swords, piercing straight into the sky, and his own aura also climbed to an extreme peak. Rumble! Above the dome of the sky, the sound of thunder is even more, the rules of heaven are even more oppressive, seems to have sensed what. Old Mr. Miller is already on the verge of an arrow that has to be fired, even if it is to be subjected to the so-called Heavenly Dao bacsh, so what? Today, by my Lewis for the earthly realm of martial artists to open the way! Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor looked up at the sky, he sighed lightly and said, This old man still took this step. No, I need to make a trip to Gosvor. After saying this, Ghost Doctor, who basically didnt intervene in the affairs of Hyacinth, made an exception, and he stepped out of Ghost Doctor Valley and traveled to Gosvor. Ancient Martial Arts Conference, at the foot of a short peak in the eastern side of the rolling mountains. There are two figures, one old and one young, the old man wearing a worn-out robe, at this moment, his eyes are blinking, staring at that a fist power shadow branded in the sky dome, the withered face cant hide the shocking color. The side of the young mans gaze is a little stabilized, the body vaguely has a wisp of the purest demonic gas in the diffusion. This is precisely the old monk and Demon Son. After a long time, old monk sighed and said: A good Lewis, such arge sum of money is really enviable. I once said that there are only a few people in Hyacinth who deserve my respect. This Lewis is even ranked first. Demon Son, who was at the side, said, Elder, I failed to live up to your expectations and was unable to seize that Green Dragon Qi. Originally, everything was going well, but in the end, somehow, that Green Dragon Qi Machine was unable to be pulled out. old monk eyes shed a touch of regret, he said: things are unpredictable, can not be forced. lewis has such a heavenly handiwork, that Jason has Dragon Bloodline, I am afraid that lewis also have someyout and arrangement. dragon Swallowing Technique although can swallow the dragon, can not be used as a weapon, once the Dragon Bloodline has been connected with the dragon. Once the Dragon Bloodline has be one with Jason, there is nothing that can be done. Elder, then what should I do now? Demon Son asked in a respectful tone.N?velDrama.Org owns this. OLD MONK looked at the magnificent fist power shadow that was branded in the void as he said, Wait! Lets see if Lewis can break this Cultivation confinement! Once this Cultivation confinement is broken, it willpletely change the Cultivation pattern in the world today. At that time, the aura of the earthly realm will be fully revitalized, and it will start moving towards the Strong Martial Age, which will be a world of great struggle. Whoever can be the first, whoever can seize the luck and chance in the underworld, will be the protagonist of this world of great struggle, leading the wind and clouds, and bing the strongest on top of the peak! Demon Son couldnt help but clench his fists when he heard these words, a touch of determination and passion shed in his eyes. old monk looked at Demon Son, said in a deep voice: although you cant Dragon Swallowing, but dont be discouraged. lewis once really can break this Cultivation cage, is also a big opportunity for you. With the changes in the Cultivation environment in the earthly realm today, you Snake Fate can also transform into a dragon. Thete generation will definitely seize this opportunity. Demon Son nodded. old monk didnt say anything else, suddenly, his face changed, he sensed the change of the magnificent fist power shadow branded in the void, he knew that the most crucial moment hade. Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Old Mr. Miller is like a golden god and goddess, the whole person has a vigorous aura, the aura that permeates from his body is too terrifying, as if it can cover the sky and reim the sea, endless, causing his monstrous aura to roll like a tidal wave, majestic and vast. The gaze in Old Mr. Millers eyes steeply sank, and he said in a chorus, Today, I, Lewis, will open the way for Cultivation! Break the sky!!! At the next moment, Old Mr. Miller shouted out, his right fist, which had been stored up for a long time, was raised steeply, a fist upwards, sting towards the sky! Chapter 1729 The Realm of Saint (I) (Normal) Broken sky! Simple two words, but it is like a thunderbolt, in the hearts of many martial artists resounded! A punch that breaks the sky, what kind of momentum is this?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Throughout Hyacinth, only this bad old man dared to shout out these two words that seemed treacherous inparison to the rules of heaven! Rumble! Old Mr. Millers golden fist sted out towards the sky, his fist rushed to the sky, just like a golden lightning, with an unrivaled momentum to break through the air, powerful and unparalleled, the amount of energy in the boiling, endless qi and blood in the surging, embedded with the essence of the stock is condensed as a mountain, with a decisive momentum to kill the sky! At that moment, the fist shadow imprinted in the void and Old Mr. Millers fist fused together, and the wishing power and faith power gathered from all over Carovia and the world exploded, making Old Mr. Millers own Cultivation aura skyrocketed, and directly surpassed the Sacred Level, reaching a peak critical point! a peak critical point! Rumble! Above the dome of the sky, there were thunderstorms, lightning and thunder, and dark clouds! The crowd below all sensed an indescribable oppressive force, the heavenly might was overwhelming, and it seemed like a monstrous catastrophe was about to descend! Even some of the Sacred Level powerhouses, at this moment have a feeling of trembling and trembling, only because they feel that the rules from the Heavenly Dao level of suppression, as if they want to devour their own Cultivation, even let them have a kind of physical body and the spirit are to be crushed like a great horror of the feeling! They still have such a clear perception, can be imagined, the first to bear the brunt of the punch is breaking the sky Lewis will be subjected to how terrifying than their ten times a hundred times the heavenly Dao bacsh! Above the dome of the sky, in the middle of the void, the bright golden fist is getting more and more bright, a heavenly fist intention is manifesting, at the moment this monstrous fist intention is sting towards the portal made of interwoven rules of the Heavenly Dao that is faintly emerging in the void! The Heavenly Dao was strict and imprable! Just as Lewis fist was approaching, the rumbling sound of thunder, the rules of the Heavenly Dao manifested in the air, and invisibly, The Power of the Heaven reverberated down, suppressing and bombarding Old Mr. Miller. Pfft Suddenly, Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of bright red blood. Immediately, his fist momentum was a bit unstable, and the cohesive shadow of his fist that was imprinted in the air was vaguely showing signs that it was about to copse. Failed? This was the thought of the many Sacred Level powerhouses in the arena. Sure enough, the rules of the Heavenly Dao really cant be overstepped, the Cultivation Cage that confines the martial artists of the world is really terrifying, and once they want to break it, they will be suppressed and revolted by the rules of the Heavenly Dao! It is said that people are determined to win. But more often than not, it is just a kind of encouragement andfort to the self. Heaven is strict, transcendent above the nine heavens, for martial artists Cultivation Realm has a natural and powerful suppression, to break the confinement of the rules of heaven how difficult it is? Around Old Mr. Miller, Dafydd, Patrick, Sun, Yusup, Joseph, Master Bitter Bamboo, ra and other powerful people have all gathered around, protecting Old Mr. Miller in the middle, to prevent someone from attacking Old Mr. Miller at this time. Attacking and killing. However, when Old Mr. Miller suddenly coughed up blood, everyones face could not help but tense up, and ra could not help but exim in shock. The crowd was silent in their hearts, thinking to themselves that with such a heavenly act of Lewis, after gathering the wishes of the martial artists in the world today, they were still unable to break through this Cultivation Confinement? Jason gritted his teeth, he looked at Old Mr. Millers body that blossomed with eye-catching dazzling zing golden light, he knew that Old Mr. Miller was doing a shocking great thing, to break the Cultivation cage. It was a fight with the heavens! Jason was a little worried, but hadplete confidence in Old Mr. Miller. He trusts the bad old man! On the opposite side, Kallita, Delma, Jamal, Emperor of Blood, de Evil, Simmons, William, Old Demon, and other Sacred Level powerhouses did not make any moves at the moment, knowing that Lewis was trying to break the Cultivation imprisonment. In their hearts, they were actually looking forward to it. After all, many of them were already very old, and if the Cultivation Realm could not break through any further, they would be greeted with a situation of old age and death at the end of their lifespan. Seeing Lewis being revolted by the Heavenly Dao, coughing up blood with his mouth open, and the fist power shadow branded in the void is somewhat unstable and on the verge of breaking, they cant help but sigh a little in their hearts. The rules of the Heavenly Dao, is it really not humanly possible to break open? Kallita face some disappointment and some relief, the mood is veryplex, disappointment is that the rules of heaven seems to be unable to break, relief is fortunate that Old Mr. Miller failed to walk out of that step, otherwise the field who can be defeated? Old Mr. Miller actually did not give up. The battle spirit in his eyes is still iparably firm, without the slightest wavering. He was able to sense the terrifying bacsh of The Power of the Heaven, and he even had a premonition that if he really had to break through it, perhaps the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao would all be suppressed, and he might actually die in his body! Is he afraid of death? Thinking of this, Old Mr. Millerughed silently. The fact that he acted like this today was due to seeing the scene between Jason and Demon Witch, reminding him that decades ago there was also a woman who had rushed over so foolishly to fend off that fatal p for him. He had not failed the heavens or the world in this life, but he had only failed that woman! If he fights in this life, then he will fight again for that woman. If this is the so-called heavens will, then st through this heaven! Aaliyah, back then you said that I was a person who dared to break through the sky, and would not be caught up in the love of a child! Since you said so, lets break the sky! Old Mr. Miller heart murmured to himself, the gaze in his eyes more and more determined, in the dark he seemed to see the womans face, that is not too beautiful but extremely quiet and gentle face, that let him think of will feel very quiet and gentle face. With this in mind, Old Mr. Millers originally somewhat declining aura suddenly seemed to have gone through a nirvana rebirth, and suddenly became stronger and stronger, more and more zing, adhering to a strong and invincible conviction, in an instant like that monstrous me, burning. At the same timeC Lewis, we support you! Lewis, break this sky, break this Cultivation confinement! My generation of martial artists is not willing to be suppressed, we are willing to lend our strength and break this sky! On the outskirts of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, steeply, a shouting voice resounded through the heavens and earth, and passed over in this regard. Old Mr. Miller smiled, the gaze in his eyes steeply sank, the entire persons aura was like a dragon, and he shouted, Break! Boom! In an instant, the light of that fists aura shone through the heavens, and that fists punching intent traversed the heavens and earth, connecting the ancient and modern worlds! A huge fist, with an invincible momentum, thus sted towards the portal interwoven by the rules of that dao, carrying a resolute intent that was unrelenting, as endless energies were condensing, and endless martial aspirations were condensing, forming this fist that broke through the sky! Click! Steeply, as if there was a sound of something cracking resounded in the the origin of martial arts of many martial artists. Immediately after thatC Rumble! In the void, the portal of the Heavenly Dao rules steeply split into pieces and broke into pieces. BoomC In the next moment, the heavens and earth had a sense of sensation, and a Road of Cultivation presented itself in the void, stretching across the heavens and never ending! On this Road of Cultivation, it was clear that the portal interwoven with the rules of the Heavenly Dao could no longer be seen! Breaking through the confinement, the path of Cultivation opens up, The Realm of Saint ! Chapter 1730 The Realm of Saint (II) (Normal) Broken! The portal that stretched across the path of Cultivation for martial artists in the earthly realm was finally broken. Under one punch, it was split into pieces! Immediately, all the martial artists in the arena, not only Sacred Level martial artists, but also those below the Sacred Level, all had an extremely clear feeling that the original suppression of the Heavenly Dao rules on the Road of Cultivation was gone, everything was clear, everything had been broken open! This was just like the feeling that the clouds had been lifted and the sky had been opened up on their path of Cultivation! At this moment, Sacred Land around the world began to fully recover. Paradise of the Gods Sacred Land. Lord Whites eyes blossomed with two bright and dazzling rays of light, perhaps stemming from the excitement of his state of mind, the monstrous Holy Might that permeated his own body was fluctuating violently, as he sensed his own Path of Cultivation, confirming that the rule-intertwined gateway that had originally suppressed the Sacred Level had beenpletely shattered! Since then, breaking the realm was expected! Lewis, a generation of wonders, enough to be remembered by martial artists in the earthly realm! Lord White took a deep breath and said slowly. The next moment, Lord White looked towards the many martial artists of Paradise of the Gods in front of him, he said in a deep voice: Pass the order down, from now on, Paradise of the Gods Holy Land enters the world. The young generation of disciples within Holy Land go out topete for their own chances, a world of great struggles has arrived! A world of great struggle has arrived, everything can only rely on you to fight and seize! As soon as these words came out, the entire Paradise of the Gods Holy Land shook and boiled. The same scene also happened in the Sacred Church, Temple of Heaven, Temple of the God of War, Ancient Buddha Sect, Divine Endurance Sanctuary, and other Sacred Lands. As the Cultivation confinement of the earthly world was broken, the person called Lewis was remembered and worshipped by the martial artists of the earthly world, the major ancient and powerful Sacred Lands that were originally dormant and hidden from the world have entered the world, and started topete for the opportunity of this life, in order to rush to realize their own Cultivation Nirvana in the course of the earthly world stepping into the Strong Martial Age. Cultivation Nirvana, so as to ascend to the top of the Cultivation! Ancient City of Ruins. Holy Dragon Land Forbidden Land, the tumbling golden energy reached its peak, at the moment the Cultivation confinement was broken, Holy Dragon Land depths, the figure standing proudly in the sky, like manifesting the phases of heaven and earth, reflecting in the sky, causing the heavens to tremble, the great Dao roar, the horrifying monstrous pressure seems to be to copse the heavens and earth. Its finally broken! Ancestor King opened his mouth, and that tone could not be heard whether it was joy or anger. How many years has it been since the end of the Strong Martial Age until the End Martial Age, how many long years have passed? Ive lost count! In Scarlet Forbidden Land, Blood Fiend was also muttering to himself as he sighed long and sadly, saying, Finally, the earthly realm has given birth to a Cultivation wunderkind, condensing the wishful thinking of the earthly realms martial practitioners to break the heavens in one fell swoop! Such a creation, even this king must be convinced for a moment or two. In the Land of the Falling Phoenix, endless ck mist was surging, boundless, filling the depths of the Land of the Falling Phoenix, theyers of ck mist seemed to have the killing vision of jingoism, transmitting a sense of bizarre and moroseness. In that boundless ck fog, vaguely, like there is a phoenix silhouette reflecting the sky and the sun, divine might revealed, causing the void to tremble, the next moment, an indifferent voice came: The earthly realm Cultivation confinement is broken, the heavens will sense, a great chaos wille. The channel is also about to be unstable. It is imperative to maintain the peace and stability of the passageway. What King James said is very true. Its better for all of you to suppress your respective passages. As for the earthly realm Cultivation breaking through the confinement, it may seem like an ident, but in reality, it is also inevitable. Dont forget that the true supreme beings are all born from the earthly realm. Even with Cultivation confinement, so what? The human lineage will not be extinguished, and there will still be a son who will appear against the heavens, so its only a matter of time before this Cultivation confinement is broken. An ice-cold voice came from the Land of Silent Night where the vitality was withered. JiejieC a terrifyingughter came from that Hell Forbidden Land, a ghost-like figure emerged, the endless Underworld-like atmosphere zed up, and the endless dead qi looked like it constituted a The endless dead qi seemed to form a rushing river of the underworld, surrounding this figure, the other party continued to speak, The Cultivation confinement of the earthly realm has been broken, it is really interesting, does it mean that the rules that confine this Forbidden Land are also going to be worn out? At that time, we can also walk out. Christopher, its still too early to say this. There are some problems with the passageway on your side, dont think that we dont know about it. Its not like you dont know about the ambitions of the wolves in the heavens, so we dont care what youre nning. In short, the bottom line cannot be broken. Otherwise, we wont sit back and do nothing! The Ancestor King in Holy Dragon Land said in a cold voice. Hmph! Youre threatening me? Christophers tone sank as his breath surged madly. Threatening? With our realms, we cant talk about who is threatening who. Its just that there are some things that can be done and some things that cant be done. Ancestor King said in a cold tone. In the hell, the figure surrounded by heavy death aura didnt speak again, but there was a morose coldness permeating the area. Carovia, Gosvor, Ancient Martial Arts Conference. With the Cultivation imprisoned that portal was broken, the sky side of the thunder rolled, deafening, terrifying monstrous The Power of the Heaven crushed down, to vite the rules of the Heavenly Dao treasonous people to the bacsh to kill. A mere rule of the Heavenly Dao, just a dead thing, how dare you devour me? Scram! Old Mr. Miller shouted, his fist momentum rose again, a shocking fist intent swept through the sky, and what erupted from his fist momentum was a divine power! Unlike the Power of the Great Sages divine power! This fist power was even more powerful and pure than the Power of the Great Sage, containing the power of the rules of the heaven and earth avenues, and the power of the rules was interwoven into the power of the gods! Rumble! A fist broke through the heavens and sted against the force of the Heavenly Daos rules that came back at him, erupting with a shocking divine might. With a single punch, the rolling dark clouds at the edge of the sky were shaken away, and a clear sky once again appeared in front of the crowd, with the sunlight spilling down and everything new!N?velDrama.Org owns this. The sky cleared up, the clouds dispersed, the thunder was extinguished, and the rules of the Heavenly Dao disappeared! At that moment, Old Mr. Miller had the realization that his Cultivation had broken through the realm, and he had surpassed the Sacred Level in one fell swoop, and reached another Cultivation Realm above the Sacred LevelCThe Realm of the Saint! The Realm of Saint! The Realm of Saint, this is the Cultivation Realm above Sacred Level! Cultivation Realm is The Realm of Saint, not only its own Cultivation, including the whole bodys qi and blood, flesh and blood, bones, organs and so on have all changed, like a watershed, everything is very different. WowC Suddenly, Old Mr. Miller violently spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, spitting out what was contained within the wisps of Divine Might nature of the Origin Essence Blood. For a moment, Old Mr. Millers Cultivation breath under the Broken Realm and Passing God was like a deted balloon, and it plummeted. Old Mr. Miller, what happened to you? Jason rushed forward. Old Mr. Miller didnt say a word, his pair of old eyes steeply zed as he looked forward. At that moment, Kallita woke up as if in a dream, his face changed dramatically and he hissed, Delma, Jamale quickly, form a formation! As he spoke, Kallita retreated rapidly, and at the same time, Delma and Jamal immediately rushed over, their faces all terrified. Old Mr. Miller smiled cheerfully as he raised his right fist and sted his fist towards Kallitas side. Chapter 1731 That Invincible Old Man (Normal) Old Mr. Miller raised his hand, swung his fist, and sted! Everything looks light, everything looks light, but when that godly fist intent manifested in the air, the worldpletely lost its color, the void is trembling, the whole space seems to be unstable. Under the golden fist manifested in the void, the entire void seemed to be unable to hold, the fist contains a boiling power of the gods, the rules of the great Dao intertwined in the fist, with an unstoppable speed to suppress the Kallita. Just as Old Mr. Miller made his move, Patrick also moved, his own killing chance locking onto Reno. He had already noticed Reno, but he hadnt made a move to protect Old Mr. Millers fist from breaking the cage. As Old Mr. Miller did so, Patrick rushed towards Reno with lightning speed. Fist of the Killer! Patricks voice was cold and indifferent, containing a strong and monstrous killing intent, and his fist was transformed into the shadow of a pale dragon, and the Power of the Great Sage within it boiled and zed, enveloping Reno with a might that was like the extinction of heaven and earth. Roar! Renos roar rang out in a mixture of shock and anger. This punch was too powerful. He was only at the peak of Full Saint Realm, how could he block it? There was no way to retreat, no way to escape, but Reno would never sit and wait for death, he roared in anger, condensed his Saint level power, evolved the strongest fist Dao battle technique in the Goodwin family, and then exploded into a fist attack, meeting Patricks punch to kill. However, everything was in vain! Boom! As Patricks punchnded, it broke Renos punch with a devastating momentum, and then the fist that manifested the shadow of a pale dragon sted onto Renos body. With a bang, a mist of blood erupted from Renos body. Reno copsed and died without resting in peace, his eyes wide open. The Goodwin family those three old monsters can only look on, simply is incapable of action, unable toe to the rescue, because they are now in the Old Mr. Miller that punch under the town kill, like a y Bodhisattva over the river, difficult to protect themselves! When Old Mr. Millers punch came, Jamals palms were on Delmas back, and Delmas palms were on Kallitas back, and the three of them were connected. Delma and Jamals own boundless power of the Great Sage was madly injected into Kallitas body, and was integrated into the fist posture that Kallita had developed at this moment. Obviously, the three old monsters were nning to gather the power of the three of them to withstand Old Mr. Millers punch. Old Mr. Miller seemed to have been revolted by The Power of the Heaven, his injuries were very serious and his breath was withered, but a thin dead camel is bigger than a horse, knowing that after Old Mr. Miller shattered that Cultivation confinement, he had already stepped into The Realm of Saint ! If Saint level realm is a watershed, the strength below Saint level realm and above Saint level realm are very different, then The Realm of Saint is even a huge watershed. The Realm of Saint is an even bigger divide. Sacred Level is even more different from The Realm of Saint. At this moment, Old Mr. Millers fist power that contained the power of the Great Dao rules came to kill, and Kallita and the three of them condensed their strength to explode a Heavenly Fist Power also exploded out, and then met Old Mr. Millers fist. Rumble! A booming sound resounded through the sky, this side of space was about to burst, the violent air waves swept in all directions, terrifying and appalling. Woah When the booming fist sound fell, Kallita and the three of them were seen flying out, Kallita coughed out blood with her mouth open, and Delma and Jamal fell to the ground, having fallen into unconsciousness. Kallita was horrified, did not dare to stay, he grabbed Delma and Jamal two people, the figure of a full leap, this far away. Patricks gaze was cold, he was about to go after them when Old Mr. Millers voice came out, No need to go after them. Whoosh! At this moment, de Evils figure moved and fled towards the Ancient Martial Arts Conference with the fastest speed. Boom! Just as de Evil was about to flee, Old Mr. Millers fist rose again. A bright golden light fist awn crossed the sky, chasing after de Evil with lightning speed, the entire void trembled and trembled under the power of this fist, the power of the Great Dao interwoven in the fist was iparably strong, copsing the void and causing the Heaven and Earths Great Dao to roar, and the power of the God within was zing and eye-catching. Roar! In the distance, the sound of de Evils angry roar was heard, and then a supreme saber intent that cut across the sky rose up, shing at the shocking fist force that was killing over. Boom! With a loud bang, heaven and earth lost color, and the raging winds roared loudly, whistling heaven and earth. To this fist fell, vaguely see, the distant void, there is blood stained air, de Evil was knocked out of a dozen meters away, he is not dead, still strong breath, dragging the body of the seriously injured far away. Almost when de Evil was escaping, Emperor of Blood was also escaping, after Old Mr. Millers fist sted at de Evil, there was a punch that struck at Emperor of Blood in the air. As for Lord Blood Moon, he also wanted to escape, he had already been shocked, but just as he was about to escape, Patricks fist intent that dominated the world had already broken through the air, and took it straight towards Lord Blood Moon. On the side of Emperor of Blood, he roared furiously, frantically urging his own Great Emperors power, evolving a round of blood moon that covered the sky and the sun, as a way to resist the killing of Old Mr. Millers punch. Bang! However, when Old Mr. Millers fist fell, the huge blood moon immediately split into pieces and was blown up, and Emperor of Blood also coughed out blood and flew out backwards. Emperor of Blood was not dead yet, and when he fell to the ground, he flicked his legs and frantically fled for his life.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Even the Lord Blood Moon, who was still behind and was entangled by Patrick, he didnt have time to care about it, he would die if he stayed behind. After Old Mr. Millers three punches exploded, his entire strength seemed to have been drained, and he sat down on the ground. The corners of his mouth were still dripping with blood, and his whole bodys state of breath looked very wrong. As a matter of fact, when Old Mr. Millers fist broke the Void Door, The Power of the Heaven was madly revolting, and he shattered the Power of the Heaven with his strong and domineering posture, but he was also severely revolted by The Power of the Heaven. Old Mr. Miller shattered the Void Door, and his Cultivation Realm directly crossed the Sacred Level and was promoted to The Realm of Saint, but under the bacsh of The Power of the Heaven, his strength was only about 30% left. Even with about 30% of his strength, he still managed to seriously injure the three old monsters of the Goodwin family with a single punch, blow de Evil away with a single punch, and suppress Emperor of Blood with a single punch. Kallita, de Evil, and Emperor of Blood are all Sacred Level pinnacle powerhouses, but they still cant withstand Old Mr. Millers punches in this state, so it can be imagined that if Old Mr. Miller was in the heyday of The Realm of Saint, he would be just like crushing a mole cricket with a single stroke of his hand. If Old Mr. Miller was at his full strength, he would have crushed Kallita and the others like an ant. Even so, Old Mr. Miller has exined to the whole Hyacinth what is called the invincible posture! Chapter 1732 – Look Down on Life and Death (Normal) Ru, Lord, and Jenkins have all withdrawn from Ancient Martial Arts Conference, stationing themselves far enough away. Lord Heaven and Peter both have also stopped sparring and have retreated. In addition, Old Demon, William, Simmons, and Old Saint Lord Clement were all the first to withdraw as well. Watching these people leave, Old Mr. Miller didnt try to stop them, or rather he was in a terrible state and didnt want to bother stopping them. Dafydd, Yusup, Joseph and the others were also concerned about Old Mr. Millers condition, and they all gathered around Old Mr. Miller to check on his injuries after he suffered from the Heavenly Daos repercussions. Joseph frowned, as he sensed Old Mr. Millers own aura, he couldnt help but say: Old Mr. Miller, howe your the origin of martial arts aura has been spilling out? Not only the origin of martial arts breath, but also your vitality as well, this is extremely dangerous. Old Mr. Miller smiled faintly and said, That is the result of The Power of the Heavens bacsh. There is nothing Old Mr. Miller can do to stop such a situation. Yusup took a deep breath and said, This cant be done, if this continues, Old Mr. Miller you, you you will die! What joy is there in life, and what fear is there in death! Old Mr. Miller smiled indifferently, and then said, When I wanted to break open the Cultivation cage, I already had a feeling that once I broke open, I would certainly be subjected to the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao. However, if I can use my life to open the way for the martial artists in the human world, it would be worth it. This Cultivation Cage has trapped many people since ancient times, how many people have been trapped by the Sacred Level for their entire lives, and how many former heroes have had to die of old age because of this Sacred Level confinement. Therefore, breaking open this cage and opening the way for Cultivation is yet excellent. How can this work, Lewis since you broke open the Cultivation cage, Cultivation has already broken the realm, how can you be alright? No, there must be a way to restrain and control that The Power of Heaven Reversal. you must still be able to live. ra panicked a little, her eyes reddened. Old Mr. Miller smiled and said, Life and death have their own destinies, why should we force ourselves to do so, old me has already looked down on it. When Old Mr. Miller decided to st through that Cultivation cage with one punch, he was already prepared for this. Saying this, Old Mr. Miller looked towards Dafydd and the others and said, Old Mr. Dafydd, Old Mr. Yusup, and Old Mr. Joseph, you are all the best in Sacred Level and are expected to break the realm. Now that the Cultivation confinement has been broken, there are no more obstacles on the path to breaking the realm. You few old men should work harder and make sure to break through onto this The Realm of Saint , or else youll be sorry for old me. YouC Dafydd gritted his teeth as he sighed softly, not knowing what to say. They had all checked Old Mr. Millers situation, Old Mr. Millers injuries from the Heavens Dao bacsh were not origin injuries, nor were they purely flesh and blood injuries, if they were these injuries then it would be fine, some healing medicines would be able to alleviate them. But Old Mr. Miller was devoured by The Power of the Heaven, and what he received was a dao injury! Dao injuries, that would not be cured by a healing medicine made from spiritual medicine, and Im afraid that in Hyacinth today, there are no medicines that can cure Dao injuries. After all, during these years of the Mordor Era, Old Mr. Miller was the only one who had suffered from the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao. How could one heal such a Dao wound? At that moment, Jason came and heard Old Mr. Millers conversation with Dafydd and the others, and he was dumbfounded at that time C Old Mr. Miller had been revolted by The Power of the Heaven and could not be cured? He couldnt ept such a fact, nor would he ept it. With red eyes, he made himself smile, and came over and said, Old man, what are you talking about? Were going to find Ghost Doctor, who is known as the Living Hades, and will definitely be able to cure you. This bad old man can be regarded as a bully today, the Cultivation cage was broken, the Goodwin family those three old monsters and other strong, can not carry a punch, so powerful, can be called Hyacinth first person ah! Im still waiting for you to get up, and then Im going to hold you as a big banner in Hyacinth. So, dont let anything happen to you, you must be good. Were going to find Ghost Doctor! No need, its useless to look for Ghost Doctor. This is the wound of Heavens Reversal, and Ghost Doctor cant do anything about it. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand, then said, Jason,e over and sit down. How do we know it wont work if we havent tried it yet? Jason said through gritted teeth. Sit down! Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly. Jasons face was stunned, he onlyplied and sat down. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason with a pair of old eyes, his eyes were full of gratification and love, he said, Jason, now I think you must have already known your life. What flows in your body is the Miller family bloodline. Your father is no one else, it is known as Miller Dragon Patrick.st generation, your father is a heavenly and divine martial arts, like aet rising, sweeping the contemporary pride, its elegance is unparalleled. Unfortunately, everything has changed. As for what kind of change, you can talk to your fatherter, and he should tell you in detail. Jason turned his eyes towards a direction where the battle between Patrick and Lord Blood Moon was continuing, with Sun staring not far away.N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was thought that Sun was also worried about Patricks state, once Patrick was really unable to defeat Lord Blood Moon, then he would step in. Sun knows Patricks purpose of pursuing Lord Blood Moon. Previously, Lord Blood Moon attacked Jason, and Demon Witch stood up for Jason and fended off the inevitable blow. Patrick is trying to avenge his sons death and vows to kill Lord Blood Moon. In such a situation, as long as Patrick can cope with it, then Sun will not take action for the time being, and Patrick will kill Lord Blood Moon alone. As a matter of fact, Lord Blood Moon had been suppressed by Patrick. Lord Blood Moons strength wasnt weak, the strength of a Jedi Emperor was equivalent to the peak of Sacred Level on Hyacinth side, but with the Emperor of Blood escaping from injury, Lord Blood Moon had already lost interest in fighting. Old Mr. Miller is too heavenly, broken Cultivation confinement, directly across the Sacred Level into The Realm of Saint, be the end of the martial arts era on earth world first into The Realm of Saint martial artist. Therefore, Lord Blood Moon still dared to stay at the scene? He had no desire to fight and his fighting spirit was weakened, while Patricks fighting spirit was strong, his killing spirit was intense, and his Power of the Great Sage was even more terrifying, causing Lord Blood Moon to retreat and cough up blood continuously. It looked like it was only a matter of time before Lord Blood Moon was killed. Looking at the domineering figure, Jasons heart was really mixed feelings, to be able to meet with his father he was very happy and excited on the one hand, but on the other hand, he was very sad, he didnt know what kind of suffering and torment his father had encountered over the years. Jason took a deep breath and turned his head, knowing that Old Mr. Miller had something important to tell him. At the same time, he knew that Old Mr. Miller had something important to tell him, had he already prepared for the worst? Chapter 1733 – Green Dragon Emerges (I) (Normal) Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and continued, Back then, when I picked you up by the river, you were still in infancy. At that time, old me sensed that there was a persons aura not far away, and the other party left after seeing me pick you up. That person was in a very bad state at that time, and had a very serious injury on his body. I think that would be your mother. Jason didnt say anything and continued to listen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Old Mr. Miller paused and continued, There was a jade pendant in the swaddling clothes at the time, with the word Miller carved on it. It happened to have the same surname as Old Mr. Miller, and at that time Old Mr. Miller was extremely happy in his heart. At that time the old man all thoughts of the heart like dead water, but with you this kidspany, but also let the old man deep inside that pool of dead water gradually live up. I named you Jason, in fact, I have already made some decisions, that is, I intend to wait until you grow up, adult, you will kick you to Old Mr. Pepper, throw you to the army inside the experience to go. Old Mr. Pepper guessed that your life is not simple, maybe from Hyacinth, at that time, old Mr. Pepper has already quit Hyacinth, in the future, I dont want you to set foot in Hyacinth, so I sent you to the army to train is also a reason. As for when you grow up, whether or not to contact Hyacinth, whether or not to go looking for your own life, that is your business, and I will not interfere. In addition, another reason why Old Husband cant let you set foot in Hyacinth too early is that your brat actually has a Cultivation Fate. Your Cultivation Fate is also extremely extraordinary. Jason froze when he heard this, he hadnt thought about the fact that he actually still had the so-called Cultivation Fate. I still have a Cultivation Fate? Jason asked in surprise. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Naturally, I do. Around the time you were over five years old, your Fate was first revealed, and it was on that day that Old Mr. Miller sealed your own Fate. Why did you seal my Fate? Jason froze for a moment. Because you boy are none other than that rumored rare Dragon Bloodline! Old Mr. Miller said word for word. What, Dragon Bloodline?! On the side, Yusup, ra, Joseph, and the others were all stunned when they heard Old Mr. Miller say this, their faces in a state of shock. Their hearts were truly in shock. Dragon Bloodline! This is rumored to be The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven, this kind of destiny is recorded in the ancient books, but the reference example is never there, basically can be said to not exist in the world, only exists in the legend. Now, Old Mr. Miller actually said that Jason is the rumored Dragon Bloodline? This is too shocking, this is definitely another big event that shook the entire Hyacinth after Old Mr. Miller broke the Cultivations confinement! Dafydd was also shocked, but he had an expression of I knew it was so. He had already guessed that Jason was the rumored Dragon Bloodline. Now, it was confirmed. At the back, Marcel, Zack, the Parker family siblings, Darcey and others were also shocked, they really didnt expect that Jason was actually the rumored Dragon Bloodline. This was too shocking, then they thought of Jasons heaven-defying act at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and they suddenly realized it all at once. Perhaps, this was the counter-intuitive aspect of being in Dragon Bloodline. The one with the most wonderful reaction is Darcey, she is White Tiger Bloodline, it is rumored that only the one who finds Dragon Bloodline can break the danger of White Tiger Bloodlines destiny backfire, so after hearing that Jason is that Dragon Bloodline, her heart immediately She was suddenly at a loss for words when she heard that Jason was the Dragon Bloodline. Jason,e closer. Old Mr. Miller suddenly said. Jason did as he was told and moved closer. Old Mr. Miller merged his fingers and reached out to point at a location on the inner side of Jasons right leg, which caused Jasons face to be stunned, he remembered that this location on the inner side of his right leg had a greenish-colored dragon-shaped birthmark, which he had had since he was a child. Back then, the old man used Dragon Sealing Technique to seal your destiny. Today, its time for the green dragon toe out! After speaking, Old Mr. Miller used his subtle finger techniques to point around the green dragon birthmark on the inside of Jasons right leg, and every time his finger fell, it would contain the soft force that was transmitted from Old Mr. Miller. Since Old Mr. Miller was able to seal the dragon, of course he was also able to unseal it. When Old Mr. Millersst finger fell, Jason immediately felt that deep within his bloodline, the seal that seemed to be imprinted in his bloodline gradually disintegrated under the subtle trajectory woven by the soft force that Old Mr. Millers fingers poured in. In the end, the entire seal was gone! At that moment, Jason could sense that the unknown power deep in his bloodline was reviving, and a supreme qi was also reviving, slowly prating into his whole body along the depths of his bloodline. Jason immediately had a feeling that when this unknown power began to revive and spread to the whole body, he felt an iparablefort, an indescribable feeling offort. His the origin of martial arts seemed to be boiling, it was a kind of boiling of joy, this unknown power continuously merged into his the origin of martial arts, and became one with his origin. At that moment, Jason immediately realized that this unknown force was his true Source Force! And, this force is very strong, so strong that he could not estimate and guess, he only has a feeling, that is, the wheel than the powerful, the force of the qi is extremely pure, vaguely with an ancient atmosphere, as if across the space and time, from the ancient precipitation of the umtion of the terrible force! The wood show in the forest wind will destroy it. Jason you have an extraordinary destiny, if exposed too early, it will lead to trouble for you. At that time, Old Mr. Cultivation fell down to the realm, the fist intention is not yet, I think I dont have enough strength to protect you, the only thing I can do is to seal your destiny, not letting you step into Hyacinth first. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and continued to say, Although Dragon Bloodline is not extraordinary, but then beautiful flower raised in a greenhouse will not be able to be a tree that can withstand the wind and rain. Thats why I sent you to the army to sharpen your skills. Every danger you experience on the battlefield, every life and death test, is refining real gold in the fire, which will only benefit you in the future when Dragon Bloodline is unsealed. Jasons face was stunned, remembering the words Old Mr. Miller had once said to him back then C true gold needs to be refined by fire, and true dragons need to cross the threshold as well! Warmth welled up in his heart, although this old man had beaten him over and over again during his growing up years, then soaked him in that medicine cauldron, and when he went to the army in the back, this old man disappeared as if he didnt care about him. But in truth, everything he did was for himself. He arranged everything, is to let himself in the wind and rain baptism in the baptism of fire to grow up, he only want to let himself be a one-sided strong, rather than in his shelter of a futile surface of the tender but weak flowers. Great love has no sound, no more than this. Chapter 1734 – Green Dragon Emerges (II) (Normal) At this time, the battle between Patrick and Lord Blood Moon had also reached its end. Patrick was dominating heaven and earth, strong and unrivaled, even though he was covered in blood, especially on his back there were still shocking wounds, but his battle spirit and killing intent was filling up the heaven and earth, just like the indestructible holy fire, burning brightly. Lord Blood Moon, on the other hand, his hair was disheveled, his whole person looked iparably wretched, he coughed up blood one after another, the origin essence blood spewed out dyed his clothes red, his breath also appeared to be sluggish, this was the reason why his injuries were too heavy, his own great emperors might was like a candle in the midst of the storm, it was about to be extinguished at any time. Lord Blood Moons mouth corner showed a miserable smile, this time he and Emperor of Blood teamed up toe, originally thought that killing a small guy who was not even in the emperor level realm was as easy as a p in the face. He had never thought that this country in the East actually possessed so many terrifyingly strong people. Whats more, he hadnt thought that that unimpressive old man could actually break the Cultivation Cage, Cultivation Realm in one fell swoop broke through the confinement of the Sacred Level, and became the first strong person to step into the realm of The Realm of Saint in the End Martial Age! Lord Blood Moon was inwardly terrified and had no desire to fight, beingpletely suppressed by Patrick with his great strength, and the injuries he had received by now were already fatal. He knew that he would not be able to escape this time. With this thought, Lord Blood Moon put up a fight, he roared, rolling blood-colored breath surged crazily, that stock source of Great Empress power was also being pushed out crazily, he evolved the Blood Moon Imperial Fist, wisps and wisps of the strongest and most terrifying absolute peak Great Empress might was manifesting, under the furious breath surging the space he stood in looked like it was going to be unsteady. Rumble! A blood moon so red that it appeared to be dripping blood rose in the void, and within the blood moon, there appeared to be a Great Emperors shadow sitting at the helm, permeated with a horrifying aura of bloodlust, brutality, and killing. Patricks gaze was cold and expressionless, and only when Lord Blood Moons offensive killing move evolved did he open his mouth and coldly said, Dragons Regret! Boom! Patricks fist struck, disying the Fist of the Killer fist, a Dragons Regret demonstrated the true meaning of his domineering fist. A dragon soars through the sky and the earth, with a mighty dragon. The Dragons Regret is for those who touch the scales of the Dragon! Patricks fist attacked and killed, there was no gorgeous andplicated changes in the fist moves, only that fist, that fist like a dragon manifestation of the fist, filled with boundless overbearing air, with a destructive momentum towards the front straight st, with a domineering determination, with an unrepentant heart and will to fight, and then met Lord Blood Moons attack. Bang! A loud thumping sound came out, shaking the entire void with a rumbling explosion. A terrifying and boundless aura was permeating the air, the monstrous power of the fist Dao was manifesting itself, and under the collision, a shocking sound and might erupted, forming a storm of qi energy that swept upwards into the sky, which was horrifying and iparable. It was clearly seen that Patricks fist had hardened into that round of Blood Moon, and the shadow of the great emperor manifested in that round of huge Blood Moon was directly worn out, and then this fist fiercely sted onto Lord Blood Moons chest with the speed of the wind and lightning. Lord Blood Moons chest was immediately sunken into arge piece, the entire chest cavity had already been blown up, and his figure flew out like a kite with broken strings, coughing up blood in his mouth, and copsed on the ground, already dying of gas! A Great Emperor Realm powerhouse in Dark Agist died! This wasnt just any Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, it was also an Ultimate Great Emperor! One could only imagine the violent shock that would be caused when this news was spread back to the Dark Agist. Im afraid that Lord Blood Moon never expected him to end up like this. It was a pity that there were no do-overs in this world.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Old Mr. Miller continued, Regarding Dragon Bloodline, old me doesnt know much, and I guess there arent many records either. Anyway, now that Dragon Sealing Technique has been unsealed, the way forward can only rely on you, Jason, to walk on your own. Jason forced himself to hold back the mourning in his heart, he smiled, and said, Old Mr. Miller what nonsense are you talking about? I will naturally go on the path of Cultivation that belongs to me, but Old Mr. Miller you cant be okay either. Old Mr. Miller smiled indifferently and said, When people live a lifetime, they cant help but die in the end, so theres no need for you kid to have any emotions. Its enough for me to protect you for twenty-five years, but I cant protect you for the rest of your life. Besides, a truly strong person, can not always rely on the shelter of others? Old me has done quite a few great things in my life, and more or less left some reputation, its still worth it Speaking of this, Old Mr. Miller couldnt control the bacsh of The Power of the Heaven in his body, and coughed out another mouthful of blood. Jason cant control his own emotions, his eyes red, some tears present, he said, Old Mr. Miller you dont say it. I will take you to Ghost Doctor right now, you will be fine, will never be fine You have protected me for so many years, it is not my turn to protect you, Old Mr. Miller you dont want me to hold your debt. Old Mr. Millerughed and shook his head and said, While the old man still has breath, there are some things to say first. Wolf Boy and Riley, you guyse here too. Wolf Boy and Riley both came and knelt in front of Old Mr. Miller, they too had red eyes and tears in their eyes. Riley couldnt control it any longer and couldnt help but burst into a fit of sobbing. Whats a big man crying for? Old Mr. Miller bellowed, and then said, Youre a real big disciple of the old man. Ive taught you everything I need to teach you. Dont disgrace me in the future. If you kid disgraces Lao Fu, dont tell the public that you are Lao Fus disciple. Riley stifled his sobs, and had a thousand words to say but didnt know how to say them. Old Mr. Miller looked at Wolf Boy and said, Wolf Boy, you are my second disciple and my youngest grandson, now that you have broken your old enemy, the road of Cultivation will be smooth in the future, Old Mr. Miller has his own words to say to you, if you cant control your own Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, before you want to do anything, beyond words, talk to Jason and listen to Jason more. Wolf Boy nodded, the thin face streaked with tears. Jason, these two will be under your care from now on, do a good job of leading as a big brother and bring them up. Old Mr. Miller had blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, but kept saying, Old Mr. Miller I insisted on letting youe to participate in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, firstly because I wanted to let your father and son recognize each other; secondly, I also wanted to use this Ancient Martial Arts Conference to cultivate your invincible power, to open the Dragon Bloodline with the invincible power, and from now on, you will fly into the sky . At the end of his speech, Old Mr. Millers voice became weaker and weaker, and he murmured, Old Mr. Miller, Im tired . Old Mr. Miller gently closed his eyes, and his breath seemed to be going out. No! Jason roared out as he threw his fist into the ground. Apanied by the pull of his own grief and anger, the mysterious power deep within his bloodlinepletely boiled and madly erupted out, surging into his entire body. The magnificent and majestic qi contained within this mysterious power also came out through the roof, and in an instant- Ang roarC A dragon roar that shook the heavens resounded abruptly. The silhouette of arge green dragon manifested behind Jasons back, head high and straight up, stretching across this side of heaven and earth, the rolling dragons might spreading across the sky and covering the sky. Rumble! The entire heaven and earth then shook with a roar, the sound of the Great Dao resounded through the nine heavens, and under that rolling dragon might, the heavens looked like they were all about to tremble and submit! The green dragon came out of the world! Chapter 1735 – Green Dragon Emerges (III) (Normal) The green dragon came out of the world, shocking the heavens and shaking the world! Even some martial artists in the periphery of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference were able to see the huge green dragon silhouette stretching across the sky, the thick dragon body apanied by a bit of green-golden breath, and it seemed that the rotation of the thick body of the dragon once would cause the winds and clouds of the sky and the earth to change. Huge iparable Dragon Head exudes a look down on heaven and earth like the supreme power, represented by the powerful, supreme, noble, although it is a shadow manifestation, but it is just like the real general, seemingly lifelike, Ang roar between the roar of the dragon sound spread over thousands of miles, the dragon mighty, shrouded in the sky! Jasons heart a sad and angry feelings in the stirring, the body within the body of the mysterious power is actually their own Green Dragon Power, Green Dragon Power is also his original power. Sealed for a long time Green Dragon Power continues to explode, crazy out, spread to Jasons whole body flesh and bones, strands of pure and strong Green Dragon Power is transforming Jasons flesh and blood body, will be some impurities forced out of the body, making Jasons flesh is stronger, bones are more hard, organs are more Tougher. Correspondingly, Jasons own Cultivation aura began to climb, rapidly climbing at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, with Jasons roar, the secret realm of power within his body vaguely transmitted a sound of a barrier breaking. Broken Realm! At the moment when Dragon Bloodline was unsealed, with the manifestation of the Green Dragons shadow and the return of Green Dragon Power to its origin, Jason broke the barrier! A majestic and strong, rigid and masculine Emperor Realm aura swept out from his body like a sh flood, and his aura was still climbing, instantly crossing the First Emperor Realm Beginner Rank, crossing the First Emperor Realm Middle Rank, and finally his aura stabilized at the First Emperor Realm Peak Realm! Even Jason felt that the Green Dragon Power in his body still wanted to continue to impact upwards, but it was controlled by him. For one thing, he had sessfully broken through to the peak of First Emperor Realm, and he needed to understand and polish this level of Cultivation before breaking through to the next realm; for another, he was not in the mood to think about breaking through the realm now, and was only concerned about Old Mr. Millers situation. The impact caused by the emergence of the Green Dragon was really too great. Dafydd, Yusup, ra, Joseph, Master Bitter Bamboo, and Sun were all shocked that the Dragon Bloodline, the only one that existed in ancient records, had just manifested. The pressure brought by the shadow of the green dragon and the supreme aura was really too powerful, just like the Nine and Five, sitting in the sky, the worlds co-owner! Dragon Bloodline, themon lord of the world! This is by no means a false statement, at least from the point of view of the momentum, only those with Dragon Bloodline have the qualifications of the worlds co-owner. Of course, only with this qualification, whether to do the worlds co-owner, the world of martial arts to obey, is still to look at the Dragon Bloodline masters strength and character. Strength can not, others will not honor you; character can not, others will not serve you. Jason is actually Dragon Bloodline! I told you that Jason is so heavenly, so he is the rumored Dragon Bloodline! Marcel and Zack both sighed, but felt extremely excited and thrilled. Emily looked at Jason, and a different color shed in her eyes as she said, Brother, see? This Jason is Dragon Bloodline, Cultivations strongest destiny! Look at him, with Dragon Bloodline, he has fought and practiced in the battlefield without fear of life and death. What about you? You think youre above Kirin Bloodline? You should follow Jasons example and go to the battlefield more often. Roberts face darkened, this sister of his was going to arm-twist again. Robert, however, did not say anything, he was also shocked in his heart, he had not thought that Jason was the Dragon Bloodline who was themon lord of the world. Darcey that pair of ethereal beauty eyes flooded a littleplex color, looking at Jason at this moment diffuse the green dragon qi, looking at that road manifested in the sky huge iparable green dragon shadow, her heart is really mixed feelings. In order to help her resolve the danger of White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh, the elders inside her family had been searching for the person who cracked Mystery of the Dragon and wanted to find that Dragon Bloodline. Unexpectedly, this person has actually been by her side all along. Purple Phoenix Saintess had not left, she was on the other side of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. When the Green Dragon came out of the world, she sensed it and knew about Jason opening the Dragon Bloodline. Purple Phoenix Saintesss eyes that were flooded with golden waves were full ofplex colors, and the only thing in the world that could be more supreme than her True Phoenix destiny was the Dragon Bloodline. She also could not have imagined that Jason was really the Dragon Bloodline. So, its really you! Purple Phoenix Saintess whispered softly, her tone was a bitplicated and frustrated. Lord Heaven, Peter, Ru, Jenkins, Lord, and these powerful people from various forces were stationed in the distance and had yet to move away. At this moment, they also saw the green dragon silhouette that presented itself in the void, and all of them had shockwaves rising within them one by one- Dragon Bloodline? The rumored Dragon Bloodline has actuallye out? Dragon Bloodline, themon lord of the world! Could it be that with the Cultivation cage being broken, another human emperor is going toe out? Jason has the Order of the Holy Dragon in his body, the Order of the Holy Dragon contains the Human Emperors Way, and now that Dragon Bloodline has been revived, is this a coincidence or a necessity?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Peter, Ru and the others were all shocked and spoke. Sacred Dragon Pavilion Heaven Elder Lord Heaven also shook in his heart, Palm Order Bloodline for so many years has been trying to find the worlds co-owner of Dragon Bloodline, intending toe out of the human emperor generation in this earthly realm. At first, Sacred Dragon Pavilion was fully assisting Palm Order Bloodline. Only, with the disappearance of Palm Order Bloodline after that battle more than a hundred years ago, Sacred Dragon Pavilion also went into seclusion, which broke the cooperation with Palm Order Bloodline. Now that the Green Dragon has emerged and holds the Order of the Holy Dragon, where does the Sacred Dragon Pavilion go from here? Will it ept the Order of the Holy Dragons call, or will it bepletely independent? Lord Heaven didnt know, and it wasnt up to him to decide on such a matter. The one with the mostplicated state of mind was Ronnie, he was shocked and confused looking at the sky above, he had never thought that Jason actually possessed Dragon Bloodline! Patrick was known as the second Lewis, andpletely suppressed him. Ronnie knew that he could notpete with Patrick in his life, just like a firefly could notpete with the moon, he could only put his hope on his son Finn. Before the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he thought that Finn had the Innate Holy Body and would have no problem suppressing Jason. After Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he realized that he was wrong, so wrong. Admittedly, Innate Holy Body is already strong enough topete with Innate Talents Cultivation Physique. However,pared to Dragon Bloodline, the worldsmon lord, it was still that much worse! Could it be that this was the so-called strongest of the strong? Ronnie was a bit frustrated and disillusioned. Chapter 1736 A Generation of Legends (Normal) Ancient Martial Arts Conference, east side. OLD MONK looked at the green dragon silhouette in mid-air, he was quite emotional. Dragon eats snake! He has been nning for decades, and has perfectly set up this Dragon eats snake, but at thest moment, he missed a move and failed to swallow the dragon, which is regrettable. Now, the green dragon out of the world, rise up in the air, the mighty pressure of the heavens, attracted the wind and clouds between heaven and earth, worthy of the rumor that The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven. The old monks figure spread out, walked out towards the front, muttering to himself: The Green Dragon has finallye out, at this critical moment when the Cultivation cage is broken, everything is new, the aura is revived, and the Strong Martial Age is about to be ushered in, the significance of the Green Dragoning out is too much. a path that shakes the ancient world as a human emperor? Lewis, ah Lewis, previously, this Tao honored you for your unparalleled boxing intentions and chivalry. Unexpectedly, youryout is also such a masterstroke, could it be that the breaking of the Cultivation Cage is already in your calctions? If thats the case, the name of Ron is really a shame. Old Monk murmured to himself. Old Monk continued to move forward, staring at the shadow of the green dragon in the sky above, he was making some guesses: Lewis broke the Cultivation cage, and was backfired by The Power of the Heaven, so Im afraid that no one in the world can cure this kind of injury, this is the situation of certain death. That is to say Old Monk heart flooded a spection, could not help but say to himself: Could it be that Lewis is going to ept The Power of the Heaven Reversal for Jason? Jason as Dragon Bloodline, as long as Jasons destiny is unsealed, with the potential of Dragon Bloodline, Sacred Bloodline will not be able to survive. As long as Jasons destiny is unsealed, with Dragon Bloodlines potential, Sacred Level cant restrain him at all. In other words, if the Cultivation Cage is not broken by Lewis this time, the Cultivation Cage will definitely be broken by Jason in the future, and Jason will be the one who will be subjected to The Power of Heaven Reversal at that time. Old Monk took a deep breath, he felt that this spection was a great possibility. Unconsciously, Old Monk had already approached the Ancient Martial Arts Conferences location, if it was put before, he was unwilling to show up in front of Old Mr. Miller. Before, he was looking at Old Mr. Miller, who was under siege, and had no time to care about him. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller was being revolted by The Power of the Heaven, and he felt that Old Mr. Miller would definitely not be able to hold out against the terrifying revolt of The Power of the Heaven. Lewis, worthy of a generation of wizards, his fist breaks through the confinement, and his name will be remembered by posterity for thousands of years. Its just a pity that such a man of the people has to pass away after all. Old Monk opened his mouth andmented. After these words, Old Monk violently sensed a hint of something wrong, to be precise, there was a great sense of crisis enveloping him. Ancient Martial Arts Conference in. Jason was already nning to carry Old Mr. Miller on his back and go to Ghost Doctor for diagnosis and treatment no matter what. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller, who had already closed his eyes, suddenly opened a pair of old eyes, and a sh of brilliant sharpness shed through his old eyes as he coldly snorted and said, Ron, I finally waited for you, a shrinking turtle, to show up. Then, eat old mes punch! Old me had said that when I meet you, Id like to try to see if its your mouth or Old mes fist thats tougher! After saying these words, Old Mr. Miller clenched his right hand into a fist, evolving a fist gesture, the power of the Gods formed by the interweaving of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth manifested itself in his fist gesture, and then he sted out this fist in the air towards the east side of the city. Boom! The golden-colored fist aura was bright and eye-catching, crushing the void, breaking through the air all the way forward, the speed was like lightning and thunder, not giving people the slightest chance to react. Whats even more frightening is that this fist is embedded with the power of the fist, vtile, evolving the rules of the Great Dao, generated by the power of the God who can resist? On the east side of the direction, just appeared the old monk steeply saw the air pressure copse over this Taoist god fist intention, hepletely lost the previous calm andposed, can not help but swear: Lewis, you bully people too much! Shameless thing even swindled! You clearly have already run out of gas but still want to show off! old monk didnt dare to slow down at all, his palms came out, his own Sacred Power of Origin all crazy outbreaks, the right hand outbreak of Sacred Power of Origin zing like the sun, the left hand outbreak of Sacred Power of Origin is also cold and piercing to the bone, this yin and yang seems to be two yin and yang small fish. With the rotation of his palm, a yin and yang diagram was formed, followed by a manifested Taiji figure. The yin and yang diagram evolved by old monk protected in front of his body, as Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist intention bombarded over, with a bang directly impacted to the old monk. With a loud bang, the earth-shaking sound power resounded through heaven and earth, and the terrifying and monstrous fist power energy was boiling. With a click, the yin and yang diagram evolved by old monk was directly broken, Old Mr. Millers remaining momentum of this punch also impacted towards old monk, old monk opened his mouth to spurt blood, his figure flew backwards,nded on the ground and then a rise, his head also did not look back on this far away. HahahaC Old Mr. Millers happyughter came out. With his current state, naturally he could not kill this mysterious and powerful Old Monk, but being able to injure this Old Monk with a single punch more or less let him out of a bad mood. Jason was shocked and happy, he looked at Old Mr. Miller and said: Old Mr. Miller, are you alright? I knew it, youll be fine for sure! Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, Im still breathing. Just now Old Mr. Miller I have tried all kinds of Cultivation secret methods, and this The Power of Heaven Reversal really cant stop it. Jasons face could not help but be stunned. In fact, the field Dafydd, ra, Yusup these strong people can sense, Old Mr. Millers origin breath and vitality are in the flow, just Old Mr. Miller suppressed the old monk that punch, can be said to be the return of a manifestation. No, old man you will never be alright, never! There must be a way to heal! Jasons fists were clenched, his veins were exposed and his eyes were red, looking extremely hideous and scary. Patrick also walked over, he took a deep breath and said in a respectful tone, Elder- Old Mr. Miller nced at him, his face was slightly stunned, then he sighed softly, waved his hand, and said, You are very good, worthy of respect, non-have great perseverance cant do what you do. As for Jason you want to be grateful that is not necessary. After all, these twenty years, the old man also treats Jason as his own grandson. Father, isnt there anything that can be done to stop Old Mr. Millers dawning injury? Jason looked towards Patrick, a look of help in his eyes. Patricks face was grim as he fell silent, not knowing what to say. The Dao Wound, the Heavenly Dao Wound, how can it be cured?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At least, Patrick he really didnt know. Jason, dont waste your energy, the old man is a little tired now, you take me back to that small mountain ditch , Old Mr. Miller said softly. No, youll be fine, you havent even gotten your first grandchild yet. Didnt you order so many granddaughters-inw because you want to hold a great-grandson soon? This time when I go back, I will immediately marry Sally, and in less than two years, I will definitely have a child Jason hurriedly opened his mouth, and then said, There is also Kay By the way. You old man is not like Lilith? Even if it is Lilith, Laozi can also snatch it. There is also the Phoenix bloodline that you can not forget, Dark Phoniex, Dark Phoniex she can, even if it is Purple Phoenix Saintess, I can snatch it When you want to hold as many heavy grandchildren as you want, I, if I have a child, I still want to wait for your The old man named it. This words, Old Mr. Miller that pair of already godless old eyes really bloomed a touch of hopeful yearning light, his mouth corner emerged a smile, said softly: The old man also want to ah, just s, Jason, Sally and Kay are good girls, you must be treated well. You must treat them well. Darcey they are too. Then youve got to promise me that youll be okay, and that youll live a good life! Jason yelled. Jason, Old Mr. Miller Im tired remember to take me back to that little ravine. Tell you a secret, back then in the small ravine, Old Mr. Miller I turned over the Pritchards wall, thats because the red mole at the corner of the Zhang widows mouth is almost exactly the same as your Grandma Aaliyah, Old Mr. Miller I just want to take a look and remember your Grandma Aaliyah . remember to put me with your Grandma Aaliyah. Old Mr. Miller spoke in a broken voice, his own breath so weak that he couldnt even sense it anymore. After those words, he looked like he was truly exhausted, a smile hanging at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes had closed. Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. MillerC Jason hugged Old Mr. Millers body and opened his mouth to tear his lungs out, screaming. At the same time, not far away, a figure was rapidly arriving at an extremely fast speed. Chapter 1737 Ghost Doctor’s Method (Normal) Lewis, Lewis, wake up Lewis!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ra also walked forward, reached out and shook Old Mr. Millers shoulder, as the Holy Lord of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, she could not care less about her former identity at this moment, at this moment, there were tears sliding down from the corners of her eyes, looking extremely sad. Old Mr. Miller, didnt we agree to drink together? You wake up, my Yu Tan wine that I have treasured for many years, do you still want to drink it? Dafydd opened his mouth, his old eyes were also a little red, but yet he looked helpless, he himself was at his wits end, not knowing what to do. Dafydd pressed one hand on Old Mr. Millers back, he fed his own pure Sacred Power of Origin into Old Mr. Millers body in a continuous stream, to protect Old Mr. Millers heart chakra. Yusup, Joseph and the others did the same. For a while, all the Sacred Level powerhouses did not hesitate to use up their own Sacred Power of Origin, and all of them channeled it towards Old Mr. Millers body. After they input the Sacred Power of Origin, they realized that they were unable to resist the erosion of Old Mr. Millers breath of Origin and vitality by The Power of the Heaven within his body, so they could only protect Old Mr. Millers heart and veins to the maximum extent. Amitabha Buddha! Master Bitter Bamboo sits on the ground, hands folded, chanting Buddhist scriptures, praying for Old Mr. Miller. In the outskirts of Ancient Martial Arts Conference, many Ancient Martial Arts practitioners had sensed something, and an emotion of grief began to spread across their faces, they really couldnt believe it and didnt dare to believe it. That is regarded as the spiritual backbone of Hyacinth is regarded as a generation of legend Lewis, is it really early to The Power of Heaven Reversal, appeared to be life-threatening? He had clearly broken the Cultivation cage, and the realm of Cultivation had entered the realm that no one in Hyacinth could reach, and had be the veritable number one person in Hyacinth, so how could he have been revolted by The Power of the Heaven? No! They were really unwilling to ept this fact, and unwilling to ept such a result, in their hearts, that old man whose fist broke through the cage and whose fist intent was divine was a symbol of invincibility, and also a bright light, a spiritual pir on their path of pursuing Cultivation! Especially Brian, this straightforward and straightforward big man, his eyes were red and he couldnt help but shout loudly, Lewis will definitely be fine, Lewis will definitely be able to resist! He has given too much for the ancient martial arts, breaking the Cultivation cage and benefiting the martial artists of Hyacinth, making the martial artists of the current world no longer be suppressed by the rules of the Heavenly Dao! Such a person shouldnt be revolted by the Heavenly Dao, he can definitely resist it, just because hes Lewis! Yes, Lewis will definitely be able to carry through and recreate his style! Lewis will be fine, he can definitely get through this! Pray for Lewis, hell definitely be able to get through this! Many martial artists were shouting, their hearts were unwilling, their hearts were uneven, they didnt want to see the scene where Lewis was really revolted by the Heavenly Dao and thus had a crisis. Right at this moment, a figure had rushed over to Lewis side in a hurry. Some powerful people noticed it, Yusup fixed his eyes and after seeing the visitor clearly he looked happy and said, Ghost Doctor, youre here! Quickly,e and check on Old Mr. Millers situation, he broke the cage with his fist, and is being revolted by The Power of the Heaven, we are at our wits end, and we dont know the way to save and ease the situation. At this critical moment, the visitor was none other than Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor, quickly, look at the condition of Old Mr. Millers injuries. We are using Sacred Power of Origin to protect his heart chakra, but the effect is minimal. Joseph also said in a hurry. Ghost Doctor, please also save Old Mr. Miller, Jason said with red eyes as well. Ghost Doctor stepped forward, he took a deep breath and reached out to take Old Mr. Millers pulse, an extremely grave look on his face. At the end of the day, Ghost Doctor took out a silver needle and stuck it into the top of Old Mr. Millers head. These needles seemed to have drained his energy, making Ghost Doctors face pale. Next, Ghost Doctor took out a pill with the color of green jade, pried open Old Mr. Millers lips and teeth, and put this pill into his mouth, thus swallowing it. Ghost Doctor, how is Old Mr. Millers condition? Yusup asked in a hurry. Ghost Doctor shook his head and said, The wound of Heavens Dao Reversal, Ive nevere into contact with it either, and I cant begin to heal it for a while. Right now, Old Man can only try his best to stabilize the Qi in his body. Right now, Old Mr. Miller needs to be transferred to Ghost Doctor Valley immediately. Jason and the others mood inevitably sank downward after hearing Ghost Doctor say that he could do nothing about the Heavens Path Reversal Wound, but the fact that Ghost Doctor was able to stabilize the Qi that was constantly draining out of Old Mr. Millers body kind of gave the crowd a glimmer of hope. Then take Old Mr. Miller to Ghost Doctor Valley, Jason said in a deep voice. The crowd immediately prepared to start moving, Patrick was also going to follow, now that he had been reunited with his child, he naturally wouldnt be separated again. Sun walked up to Jason, his pair of old eyes scrutinized Jason, his eyes were full ofplex guilt color, he said, child Jason knew that this old man in front of him should be rted to THE Miller family, probably one of the elders in THE Miller family, as for who it was he was not sure. Jason only turned his eyes to Patrick. Patrick was slightly silent, and finally spoke, He is a sibling of your biological grandfather, sort of your Grandpa Sun. Jason nodded and looked to Sun, pouting, but ultimately said nothing. Sun watched as he sighed softly, turned his eyes to Patrick, and asked, Youre heading to Ghost Doctor Valley as well? Patrick nodded. But your situation is just a matter of going to Ghost Doctor Valley, Ghost Doctor can also take the opportunity to heal your surface injuries. Sun spoke, then added, Afterward, I want you to bring this child back to THE Miller family for a visit. I will. There are some things I need toe back and finish as well. Patrick said. Due to the urgency of the situation, soon, the group was on their way to Ghost Doctor Valley. Patrick, Dafydd, Yusup, Joseph, ra, and Master Bitter Bamboo, all Sacred Level powerhouses, all followed them, so that even if there were any forces that wanted to disadvantage Old Mr. Miller along the way, they wouldnt dare to show up, unless they were tired of living long enough and wanted toe to He is not going to be able to do anything about it, unless he has lived long enough and wants toe here. On the way, Jason dialed a phone number and directly contacted Old Mr. Pepper. Soon, the phone was connected, Jason took a deep breath and said in a low tone, Old Mr. Pepper, something happened on Old Mr. Millers side, the situation is very bad right now, and it is impossible to determine if he can still wake up. What, something happened to Old Mr. Miller? What happened? On the phone, Old Mr. Peppers tone rose in shock. Jason gave a short ount of what happened and finally said, In this siege of Old Mr. Miller, there are strong people from the Dark Agist. I dont know how these Dark Agist powerhouses knew the information toe. The biggest possibility is that there are some forces in the country investigating my situation overseas, and then colluding and joining forces with the people of Dark Agist. Old Mr. Pepper, right now, I am only requesting you for one thing, and that is to use Carovias intelligence agency to investigate what forces in the country are investigating my situation overseas during this period of time. Toward the end, Jasons tone had an undisguised chilling killing intent. He was sure that Emperor of Blood and Lord Blood Moon were able toe to surround and kill Old Mr. Miller by no means by chance, behind the scenes there must be domestic forces colluding with them, he needed to pull out this force, no matter what background the other party had, he had to kill! If not for Emperor of Blood and Lord Blood Mooning, perhaps Old Mr. Miller wouldnt have been forced into such a situation, and Demon Witch wouldnt have lived or died with his life on the line because of it. Jason, dont worry, I will arrange for this. If any domestic forces target you in such a way, I will not condone it. Old Mr. Pepper said in a deep voice. Good! Jason nodded as he hung up the phone. Chapter 1738 – A Misfortune Among Misfortunes (Normal) Ghost Doctor Valley. In the afternoon, Jason and his team had escorted Old Mr. Miller to Ghost Doctor Valley. After arriving at Ghost Doctor Valley, Ghost Doctor immediately said, Go to the back of the mountain, there is an Ice Terrain in the back of the mountain of Ghost Doctor Valley, the Ice Terrain emits ice energy that can maintain Old Mr. Millers body and at the same time slowing down the loss of origin and vitality in his body. The crowd didnt dare to ck off and led by Ghost Doctor, took Old Mr. Miller to the back of the mountain. Jason had been to Ghost Doctor Valley three times, but he had never set foot in the back of the mountain. When he walked to the back of the mountain, he found that the back of the mountain was a scene of birdsong and flowers, with blue mountain forests, green trees, gurgling streams, the sound of running water, and the blooming mountain flowers added a few feelings of a paradise, and it was a secluded and fascinating scene. Gradually walk in, the side of the scenery is beginning to change, the forest began to be sparse, and vaguely have a cold air ising. The further in you go, the more biting the cold air bes. Eventually, at the foot of a valley, the people noticed that a passage had been cut underneath the valley. Ghost Doctor led the crowd along the channel to go inside, the moment they entered the channel, the crowd felt a bone-chilling coldness pouncing on them, but the people in the field were all Cultivation powerhouses, and the coldness was not able to invade their bodies. The channel is iid with some luminous crystals, so it does not appear dark and gloomy. Along the channel walked about dozens of meters, the eyes opened up, appeared a small chamber, came to this ce after the cold is even more dense to the extreme, but the people are aware of a problem. This kind of cold is not the kind of cold of the waxing moon and winter, this kind of strange cold icy cold vaguely contains some special energy, there is a special energy filled in this small secret room. Ice Terrain is extremely hard to find, I didnt expect Ghost Doctor that you actually found such a one. Joseph opened his mouth, he was extremely knowledgeable about mountains and rivers, so he knew that the Ice Terrain was an extremely rare type of natural earth vein that was capable of giving birth to Xuan Ice. Ice gas for the cultivation of some martial artists is a great use, especially some of the Bloodline Talent of the cold body, once the ice gas to cultivate, absorb the energy contained in the ice gas, there will be twice the effect with half the effort. In addition, the role of the gas of ice is countless times more powerful than some of the role of the ice coffin, the gas of ice can keep the human body flesh and blood will not be corroded, can be reduced to the lowest point of the human bodys vitality. Therefore, after Jason and others came to this ce, they obviously felt that the flow speed of their own blood veins had be extremely slow, and their vital essence seemed to have been solidified under the erosion of the Xuan Ice Qi. Ghost Doctor spread some hay and cotton wool on the floor of the chamber, and thenid Old Mr. Millers body t on it. Old Mr. Millers face was peaceful, his eyes were closed, and the corners of his mouth were still smiling from thest moment. When he asked Jason to take him back to the ravine at thatst moment, he was probably thinking that he hade to the end of his life, so he looked very relieved and calm, and didnt feel the fear and trepidation that he felt when his life came to an end. This is Old Mr. Miller, a man who has lived his life with a sense of freedom, and even in his final moments he feels that he has reached the end of his life, he still shows a sense of freedom. Ghost Doctor probed into Old Mr. Millers body, and after a long time, Ghost Doctor looked at the eagerly awaiting crowd, and said, The Power of Heaven Reversal in Old Mr. Millers body is starting to weaken, which is a good thing. good thing. Luckily, Jason and Old Mr. Miller brought a lot of elixirs togetherst time, and I refined a Nine-turn Soul Recovery Pill, which is what I gave to him before, and the Nine-turn Soul Recovery Pill is able to keep Old Mr. Millers soul light from being extinguished. Nine-turn Soul Recovery Pill can keep Old Mr. Millers ray of soul light alive. Together with the Xuan Ice Qi and Grand Vajra Realm Physique, which can preserve his physical body, Im going to do some healing on his body to strengthen his Origin Energy and flesh and blood vitality, which will be able to withstand the bacsh of The Power of the Heaven. Only Old Mr. Millers current state is in a very wonderful situation, his the origin of martial arts by The Power of the Heaven has been devoured too much, leaving behind an unheble Dao wound, Dao wound is not removed, Im afraid that he will never be able to wake up. That is to say, Old Mr. Miller is now simr to a vegetable? Yusup asked. Pretty much. Ghost Doctor nodded, paused, and mused, Maybe a little worse than a vegetable. There are many other examples of vegetative people eventually awakening. As for Old Mr. Miller his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS dao injury is an insoluble problem. If the injury cannot be solved, he may never wake up. Of course, Old Mr. Millers situation is also a bit special, nowadays he Cultivation passes through the gods, has stepped into The Realm of Saint . If the Realm of Cultivation is able to slowly dissolve and wear away the Dao Wound in his body during his slumber, then it is possible that he will awaken. The hearts of the crowd were a bit heavy after hearing this, but rtively speaking this was already the best oue. The Power of the Heaven backfires, which is the result of the extinction of vitality, and its a miracle that Old Mr. Miller still has a chance of survival. Ghost Doctor was still checking Old Mr. Millers physical condition, at the end of the day, he said, Old Mr. Miller is really lucky. If anyone else had broken through the Cultivation Cage, and was devoured by The Power of the Heaven, he would have been killed on the spot. But Old Mr. Miller has managed to preserve a thread of life, and this has to do with his Cultivation Realm. Oh? What does that mean? Dafydd asked. Ghost Doctor said, If a peak Sacred Level martial artist breaks through the Cultivation Cage and steps into The Realm of Saint, under the bacsh of The Power of the Heaven, he will definitely die on the spot. However, Old Mr. Millers previous Cultivation Realm went wrong, he Cultivation fell down, he stepped into The Realm of Saint is directly across the Sacred Level realm. The Power of Heaven Reversal is from the origin of every martial arts. origins of martial arts and every Cultivation Realm begins to backfire. Since Old Mr. Miller crossed the Sacred Level directly into The Realm of Saint, The Power of Heaven Reversal has less of a bacsh against the Sacred Level realm. Its the same as Old Mr. Miller being spared the power of a major realms bacsh, which gives him a chance of survival. The crowd was also filled with sighs and emotions after hearing this. Yusup said, Back then, Old Mr. Millers Cultivation fell in the realm. Nowadays, it seems to be a blessing due to a disaster. Its a blessing in disguise, a blessing in disguise for a great misfortune! I believe Lewis will still be able to wake up and still be able to reign supreme in Hyacinth! ra said in a firm tone. Its possible. Old Mr. Miller is a legend in his own right in this life, performing miracles over and over again. This time, being able to still have a chance of survival under the bacsh of The Power of the Heaven, then with his character, would he be willing to stay asleep and not wake up? He will definitely be able to wake up! Joseph said smilingly. As the crowd chimed in, the originally heavy atmosphere in the arena began to lighten up.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Although Old Mr. Millers consciousness was dormant now, without the slightest sign of awakening, the crowd in the arena always believed that Old Mr. Miller would wake up one day. Not for any other reason, just because he is Lewis, the one and only Lewis! Chapter 1739 – When Things Happened (I) (Normal) Three dayster. After three days, Old Mr. Millers condition has stabilized. Ghost Doctor would give Old Mr. Miller needles every day to revitalize his veins, and at the same time, he had to take medication to stimte the Origin Energy and flesh and blood vitality in his body, so as to counterbnce the still remaining but very weak The Power of Heaven Reversal. Old Mr. Miller still has a chance of survival, but whether or not he can wake up from the Heavenly Reversal, Ghost Doctor is afraid to give an urate answer. With Cultivations confinement broken, everything in heaven and earth has been revitalized, and the aura has begun to revive, perhaps there will be medication that can heal the Taoist wound in the future. In any case, we can only look to the future. Speaking of which, the fact that Ghost Doctor was able to save Old Mr. Millers soul and his body is already quite a feat. If it wasnt for Ghost Doctors help, there would be no Lewis. Now, Old Mr. Miller theoretically maintains a ray of hope, whether he can wake up or not, it depends more on Old Mr. Millers own destiny. Three dayster, Dafydd, Yusup, Joseph and ra left Ghost Doctor Valley one after another. They were relieved to see that Old Mr. Millers condition had stabilized. Although Old Mr. Miller failed to awaken, in their hearts, as long as Old Mr. Miller could still keep a glimmer of life, it represented hope. They cant help much by staying here, they have to return to their respective families and holy ces to start arranging and preparing some things. Because of Old Mr. Miller, the Cultivation cage has been broken, which is definitely a big deal. With the Cultivation Cage broken, it would be extremely crucial for whoever could be the first to break through the realm and step into The Realm of Saint. After all, Old Mr. Miller, who opened the way for Cultivation, had fallen into a deep sleep, if there was another The Realm of Saint in the world today, it would be invincible. Whoever is able to break through the realm first will be able to seize a greater opportunity first. Patrick and Jason remained in Ghost Doctor Valley. The shocking injury on Patricks back has been healed by Ghost Doctor, and the huge wound caused by breaking free from the chain of the nine dragon lock is still wrapped with a bandage. With Ghost Doctors words, if other people were to be injured like this, they would be dead already, and it is a miracle for Patrick to be able to hold on until now. On this day, after a simple dinner, Patrick and Jason walked to the pavilion in front of the pond and sat down. Patrick looked at the calm surface of the pond, as if caught up in some kind of memory, the gaze in his eyes is both reminiscent and guilty. At the end of the day, Patrick turned his head toward Jason and said, Jason, over the years, my father has not fulfilled his responsibilities as a father, and I do have a guilty conscience toward you. Jason was able to hear his fathers deep self-me and endless remorse, he took a deep breath, in his heart he had never med his father for the slightest thing, he only wanted to know what really happened that year. Father, what exactly happened back then? Where is my my mom? Jason couldnt help but ask. Your mom she may not be alive anymore. Patrick said in a heavy yet mournful tone. The pupils in Jasons eyes steeply and coldly shrunk, his fists clenched, an uncontroble feeling of grief spread throughout his body, and then his entire heart felt as if it was empty. In fact, he had already prepared for the worst. Even before the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he did not have the luxury of being able to find his parents one day, but in his heart, he also hoped that his parents were still alive and well. In Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he was really excited to learn that his father was the Miller Dragon of the Miller family who had crossed Hyacinth in those years, and he also hoped that his mother was still alive, so that the family could be reunited. At this moment, he learned that his mother no longer exists in the world, his heart is really very painful, but also very lost. Previously, although there is no news of his parents, but there is no definite news that his parents have been killed, so he still retained some hope in his heart. Now that it had been confirmed that his mother was not alive, the mourning was beyond words. Your mother was a beautiful, intelligent, virtuous, and gentle woman. The most fortunate thing in my fathers life was to be able to meet your mother, and the most saddening and regrettable thing was not being able to protect your mother. Patrick opened his mouth, he then slowly said, As for the changes of that year, everything still starts from your mom. Your moms life is ordinary but not ordinary, tracing back, your mom is the descendant of Palm Order Bloodline in Hyacinth. Palm Order Bloodline? Jasons face was stunned. Patrick smiled gently and said, You should have an Order of the Holy Dragon on you, right? Jason froze for a moment as he removed the palm-sized token from his pocket and said, Is this it? Patrick reached out and took it, nodding his head, This is exactly the Order of the Holy Dragon, and it is also the Order of the Holy Dragon that has been passed down from generation to generation by the Palm Order Bloodline that your mother belongs to. By the way, where did you get this Order of the Holy Dragon where did you get it? Ste gave it to me as a sort of substitute. Ste said that it was a token left behind by the Lady she had previously served , Jason blurted out. Immediately after the words came out of his mouth, he realized something. Madame?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Order of the Holy Dragon? Could thedy that Ste had served be her own mother? In other words, Ste had known about her birth all along? Jasons face fell into a trance as he remembered a lot of things, remembering that shortly after he first came to Oakshire and met Ste, Ste had taken care of him relentlessly, and had even made the Coffin Crasters respect him as their young master. He also recalled the unusual look on Stes face that night when he picked up the Order of the Holy Dragon, and the expression on her face when she mentioned thedy in her mouth, and so on! When these details were strung together, Jason immediately woke up to the fact that Ste had known his identity all along! But why had Ste been hiding it from him? Patrick didnt dig deeper and said, The person who preserves this Order of the Holy Dragon should be some backhanders arranged by your mom. Although your mom is a descendant of Palm Order Bloodline, but in your moms generation, with your grandparents falling ill and dying one after another, Palm Order Bloodline actually only has your mom left. Dad, what exactly does Palm Order Bloodline mean? Jason couldnt help but ask curiously. In fact, he could guess that what Palm Order Bloodline was in charge of should be the Order of the Holy Dragon. He just didnt know what Palm Order Bloodline stood for, what was the meaning of its existence, and why was Palm Order Bloodline only his mom in the end? Patrick said: Back then, your mom told me something, Palm Order Bloodlines history is extremely long, and has a close rtionship with the Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage, Palm Order Bloodline ruling Order of the Holy Dragon, ruling Order of the Holy Dragon, ruling Order of the Holy Dragon. The Palm Order Bloodline holds the Order of the Holy Dragon, and those who hold the Order of the Holy Dragon can hold the Sacred Dragon Pavilion! Sacred Dragon Pavilion? Jasons face became even more shocked, he remembered that the Sacred Son of Destruction that he fought against in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was exactly from the Sacred Dragon Pavilion. His own mother had a connection with Sacred Dragon Pavilion? Patrick slowly opened his mouth and told the rtionship between Palm Order Bloodline and Sacred Dragon Pavilions lineage, as well as some of the secrets of that year. Chapter 1740 – When Things Happened (II) (Normal) Jason listened to Patricks low and slow statement, and finally realized something about that year. It turned out that Palm Order Bloodline existed to look for the person with The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven, intending to restore the human emperors Taoist lineage, but it was a pity that Palm Order Bloodline hadnt been able to find it for more than a dozen generations. Palm Order Bloodline and Sacred Dragon Pavilion are also in a cooperative rtionship, ording to the cooperative agreement, if Palm Order Bloodline searches for the person with The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven, then Sacred Dragon Pavilion needs to fully assist. Sacred Dragon Pavilion is required to provide full support. It was more than a hundred years ago that a change of heart urred. More than a hundred years ago, Holy Witch n Bloodline wanted to take over the Order of the Holy Dragon, and united with many other forces at that time tounch a raid against Palm Order Bloodline, which called for help from Sacred Dragon Pavilion. Palm Order Bloodline asked Sacred Dragon Pavilion for help, and Sacred Dragon Pavilion came to fight. It was the biggest and most tragic battle in Hyacinth in more than a hundred years, and after the battle, it changed thendscape of Hyacinthpletely. After that battle, Holy Witch n split up and formed Holy Witch n and Supremes Holy Land, which lost its dominance in Hyacinth, and Emperor n Bloodline reaped the benefits instead. The Palm Order Bloodline was nearly wiped out in the battle, and has since disappeared. Sacred Dragon Pavilion had been in seclusion for more than a hundred years, and since Palm Order Bloodline was suspected to be non-existent, Sacred Dragon Pavilion had no dealings with Palm Order Bloodline, and the rtionship between the two had been severed. Hearing this, Jason also roughly knew some of the inside information in Hyacinth in the past, he said, Then Palm Order Bloodline did not go looking for the so-called The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven when it came to moms generation? Patrick said, It didnt start from your moms generation, your mom said that since the great war more than a hundred years ago, Palm Order Bloodline existed in name only, and no longer thought about restoring the human emperors Taoist lineage. But this Order of the Holy Dragon has been passed down from generation to generation. This is also rted to the change in the Miller family back then? Jason asked. Patricks eyes sank, with a touch of internalized killing opportunity shed, he said coldly: I met and knew your mother, and eventually married, until your mother gave birth to you, I remember that time your mother just finished the month, Hyacinth began to rumor that your mother holding the Order of the Holy Dragon news, found out that your mother is the Palm Order of the year. mom was a descendant of Palm Order Bloodline back then. The moment the rumors came in, your mom and I knew something was definitely going to happen. Patrick opened his mouth as he fell into a shback and continued, Your mom and I were fearless, but you were newborn and still in your swaddling clothes, and we were thinking more about you. But before your mother and I could make some backhanded arrangements, the Goodwin family representative Emperor n Bloodline had already forced his way to the door and demanded that the Order of the Holy Dragon be handed over. the Goodwin family? Emperor n Bloodline? Jason had a cold gaze in his eyes and couldnt help but clench his fists. Patrick said, the Goodwin family is just a branch of Emperor n Bloodline. Emperor n Bloodline didnt show up at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference this time. Emperor n Bloodline thought that the Goodwin familys presence would be enough to calm down the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Emperor n Bloodline has a huge power, and the staff of this line should still be hidden in a small world. The Goodwin family controls Hyacinth on behalf of Emperor n Bloodline, but with Mr. Lewis breaking the Cultivation Cage, Emperor n Bloodline will surely enter the world. Patrick continued, At that time, THE Goodwin family came in conjunction with other powerful forces to force your mom. Naturally, your mother would not hand over the Order of the Holy Dragon, which was something that Palm Order Bloodline had preserved for generations, so how could she hand it over like that. At that time, those powerful people led by Kallita immediately took action without saying a word. At that time, the other side joined hands with many powerful people, in order not to affect the entire the Miller family, your mother and I took this matter down, iming that it did not involve the Miller family in the slightest. That battle was very tragic, the Parker familys three old monsters all came. I was so upset that I tried my best to kill my way out and let your mom carry you away. Watching your mom hold you in her arms and break through the siege and escape, I felt that I could die in peace. As long as you and your mom could live well, it was all worth it. Who would have thought that your mom would take you to the small ravine where Mr. Lewis lived, and entrusted you to Mr. Lewis when you were still in your infancy, and then your mom came to the Miller family alone, and naturally, she was intercepted by those enemies on the way, and finally your mom copsed when she came to the Miller family. I learned of these thingster, when your mother escaped with you, I had thought that your mother would take you into hiding, so that the rest of your life. I fought with all my might and blood until I was too injured and exhausted to fall to the ground. At thest moment, it was you, Grandpa Sun, who stepped forward to protect me in the name of the Miller family. Kallita and others were afraid that I would recover from my injuries, so they put forward a condition that the Miller family could report me, but they needed to lock my body with a nine dragon lock.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Thus, after that battle, I was trapped in the secret room by the NINE DRAGON LOCK until a few days ago when the Ancient Martial Arts Conference opened, I was able to break free from the NINE DRAGON LOCK and walk out. Jason listened quietly, although his fathers statement appeared to be very in, he was able to visualize the tragic situation at that time. His parents were besieged by many powerful people, isted and unsupported, and could only rely on Patrick to kill his way out regardless of the cost, so that his mother could escape with him, who was still in his infancy. He could feel his fathers anger and rage at that time, the culprit of all this lies in Emperor n Bloodline, lies in the Goodwin family! Jasons face was blue, his hands were clenched tightly in fists, under the surface calmness, a storm of anger and murderous intent had already brewed in his chest! Patrick continued to speak, I copsed in that battle, and when I woke up it was already more than ten dayster. At that time, I already realized that my body was locked by the nine dragon lock, trapped in a secret room of the Miller family. Afterwards, your Grandpa Sun brought the news that your mom rushed all the way to the Miller familys door stained with blood, but finally left. At that moment, I had no thoughts, my heart was like stagnant water, it was as if I had lost my soul, only a shell was left. I was furious, but I couldnt do anything about it. At that time, I was seriously injured in the body, and also have nine dragon lock lock, simply can not move half a point. I know what your mom means, since she married me, she is the Millers in life and the Miller family ghosts in death. She would not stand by and watch me being trapped, she wanted toe to my rescue and to see me, knowing that she could not do it, she did it anyway. Later, I also calmed down, since your mother then protruded and escaped and then returned, it means that she had already entrusted you with arrangements. From that time on, I knew you were still alive in the world. This is also the only belief and motivation in my heart to live, I want to live, I believe that one day I will meet you. For more than twenty years, I have been trapped in a secret room, but I have also been thinking about what you will be like when you grow up, what kind of industry you will be in, whether you will follow the path of Cultivation, etc. Now I see that you have satisfied me. Looking at it now, you make me very satisfied, you are outstanding, stronger than when my father was young. Only, my fathers heart is ashamed of you! Jason took a deep breath, he held his fathers hand and said, Dad, you dont need to feel guilty, you havent been ashamed of me in the slightest. Under those circumstances back then, you had already done the best you could, fulfilling the responsibilities of a husband and a father. I only regret that I was too young to remember my mothers face. Then again, Emperor n Bloodline and THE Goodwin family, I will kill them! Patrick smiled, reached out and patted the back of Jasons hand and said, the Goodwin family and some other enemies back then, my father has his own arrangements. Chapter 1741 – Heart’s Decision (Normal) The night was deepening. Father and son had a conversationte into the night before they dispersed. Jason basically did not close his eyes for the past few days, so Patrick told him to go back to his room and rest early. Jasonplied and went into a vacant green tiled room to rest. He was indeed too tired, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference had a series of big battles, followed by a series of things, and aftering to Ghost Doctor Valley, he was concerned about Old Mr. Millers situation, so he basically did not close his eyes for the past three days. Therefore, Jason fell into a deep sleep not long after lying down. When Patrick walked into the peach forest, Ghost Doctor suddenly appeared, holding a jar of wine in his hand and said, A drink? Patrick smiled brightly and said aloud, Elder invited me to drink. This wine, I havent drank it for many years as well. The two of them walked to the stone table between the peach forest and sat there. Ghost Doctor took the wine bowl, poured wine and drank it with Patrick, and did not need any food, just drank the wine purely, but also had a few points of spontaneity. Ghost Doctor nced at Patrick, said in a worried tone, The situation of your body Patrick waved his hand, a face of frank and calm color, he said, Seniors need not worry,te generation has its own arrangements, but also have self-knowledge. Ghost Doctor sighed and said, Im only afraid, Jason is still being kept in the dark, right? At the mention of Jason, Patricks face was stunned, his eyes were a bit sad and gloomy, but immediately he regained his vigor and said with a smile, At least there is still some time left, isnt there? Patrick, I dont want anything more than this time. Ghost Doctor nodded, he said, The nine dragon lock locks the eight meridians and the heart vein, once you break free from the nine dragon lock, it means that the eight veins and the heart vein are broken, if you were someone else, you would definitely die. How did you do it? Patrick drank a cup of wine before slowly saying, My junior has been trapped by the nine dragon lock for more than twenty years, and during that time, I have been trying to break free. I tried to rece the eight veins and heart veins with my own origin breath fused with qi and blood breath, and after ten long years of attempts, I finally figured out some tricks or rather, made this body of mine temporarily adapt to such a recement. Although it was a fluke sess, but the danger is very great, the slightest carelessness will be killed on the spot. Ghost Doctor could not help but wonder after hearing his words, he was obsessed with medical research, so after listening to Patricks words, he said, The fusion of the Origin Breath and the Qi and Blood Breath, recing the taut eight veins and the heart vein, even I have never thought that there is still a way to do this. Even so, this method can only allow you to maintain your Cultivation peak for a period of time. After that, your body is deteriorating, and your Origin Breath is gradually heading towards exhaustion, in three months time at the most, youll only be afraid ofC Haha- Patrickughed aloud and said, Senior is worthy of being a contemporary divine doctor, and he was able to tell the condition of my body just by treating my injuries. In fact, for me, I have already earned it, since this is so what more can one ask for? Patrick I just hope that before that dayes, what should be done goes to do, to the best of ones ability, to pave the way for Jason a little. Thats a shame for you. If it hadnt been for the change in the year, what would have happened? Im just afraid your Cultivation aplishments are hard to measure. Ghost Doctor sighed softly, and at the end, he asked tentatively, Now that the Cultivation cage has been broken, if you try to break the realm, will you be able to solve the immediate danger? Patrick shook his head as he said, No. The eight chakras and heart chakra have been broken. The eight veins and the heart vein have been broken, if I really want to break through the realm and pass to God, I am bound to die violently on the spot. This is the only way to maintain some bnce. Ghost Doctor immediately thought that Patricks eight veins and heart veins were connected by the fusion of origin and qi and blood, if he really wanted to break through the realm, the origin and qi and blood in his body would change, and once the origin and qi and blood that connected the eight veins and heart veins were tensed and scattered, he would really be killed on the spot. Ghost Doctors old face was filled with a look of regret as he said, What a pity. Otherwise, with your qualifications, now that the Cultivation Cage has been broken, you will surely be able to break through the realm and pass through the gods. There is something to be gained and there is something to be lost. Patrick I still have breath nowadays, and Jason has also grown up, so what is there not to be happy about? As for the matter of that year, I naturally do not want to implicate Jason, since I am the father left behind the mess, how can Jason to clean up? While I still have this breath, I will definitely finish what needs to be done. Patrick said in a nd tone. Ghost Doctors heart flinched, vaguely hearing the deep meaning in Patricks words, he said in a deep voice, If thats really the case, Im afraid that you may not even be able to get through this March period peacefully N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hahaha- Patrickughed out loud and said, Senior should be able to see the condition of my body, the peak that thete generation can maintain is limited by connecting the eight veins and the heart vein with the Origin Breath and the Qi and Blood Breath. Once I pass the peak, my breath will deteriorate, and in the end, Im afraid Ill be worse than an invalid. Warriors are proud to fight on the battlefield. As a martial artist, I, Patrick, naturally know how to make a choice. The world says that I, Patrick, am the second Lewis. Looking into my heart, I think I am not as good as Mr. Lewis, and no one in Hyacinth today can bepared to Mr. Lewis, who broke the cage with his fist and benefited millions of martial artists in the world, but Patrick, I am not talented and I think I cant do that. However, Patrick has a grievance in his heart, so naturally, he has to explode and let those enemies know what is called Dragons Regret! Ghost Doctor knew in his heart that Patricks mind was made up, so he didnt try to persuade anything anymore. Jason awakened Dragon Bloodline, Old Mr. Miller at this time in a deep sleep, but you are s, the future storm can only be carried by Jason alone. Ghost Doctor said. Patrick took a deep breath, he slowly said, I believe Jason has honed his iron will and invincible faith over the years. In fact, there are some paths that he should have walked alone, just like a young eagle has to leave the shelter of a male eagle before it can soar into the sky. I, as a father, failed to fulfill the responsibilities of a father, and my heart has always been guilty. All I can do is to pave the way for him. Ghost Doctor turned his words around, smiled, and said, It feels like all the Hyacinth storm clouds over the past hundred years have been apportioned by you people of THE MILLER FAMILY. A few decades ago, Old Mr. Miller was in Hyacinth, and after Old Mr. Miller went into hiding, you Miller Dragon rose to power, shocking the whole of Hyacinth with your heavenly and divine martial arts, and now its Jasons turn again. Destiny of the Lord of Heaven ah, really is a generation more than a generation against the heavens! Patrick is also a smile, said aloud, I Patrick have this son, this life has no regrets. I think Halle knows in the ground that he is also pleased. Speaking to the end, Patricks eyes slightly moist, opened his mouth and softly chanted C Ten years of life and death, do not think about it, since unforgettable. Thousands of miles of lonely graves, nowhere to talk about the bleakness. Even if we meet each other, we should not recognize each other, dusty face, sideburns like frost. At night, I dream of returning to my hometown, and I am putting on my makeup in a small window. I have no words to say to each other, but only a thousand lines of tears. I expect that every year, the ce where my heart breaks, Emily night, short pineoka. Chapter 1742 – Returning to the Miller family (normal) Time passed quietly, another five days passed. Jason in the Ghost Doctor Valley every day will go to Old Mr. Miller where that filled with the mysterious ice gas in the secret room, Old Mr. Miller still did not wake up signs, but the original pale face after these days Ghost Doctor conditioning, but began to look a little bit of red, which is also a good sign, right? This is also a good sign. To be honest, since his return to Oakshire, Jason had gotten used to the existence of Old Mr. Miller. He is used to this old mans shamelessness from time to time, and now he is watching him lying so quietly in his heart, he really does not feel good. On this day, Jason and Ghost Doctor went to this secret room, Ghost Doctor gave Old Mr. Miller a needle to clear the veins in his body, and fed him an elixir in his mouth, the elixir contains a huge amount of energy, which can nourish Old Mr. Millers original breath, and maintain the thread of life in his body. Jason lifted Old Mr. Millers body up while feeding him the elixir, and then slowlyid Old Mr. Miller down t after taking the elixir. Ghost Doctor, I heard Old Mr. Miller once said that there are real miracle pills in this world besides elixirs, lets say Semi-Holy Pill, Holy Pill and all these, right? Jason suddenly asked. Ghost Doctors face was stunned, he looked at Jason and said, ording to the estimated records, Strong Martial Age does have records of Semi-Holy Pill, Holy Pill. Even true divine pills have been recorded. But as you know, the Strong Martial Age is too far and too ancient from the era we are living in. Therefore, in this era, Elixirs are already hard to find, as for Semi-Holy Pill, Holy Pill these are even more unlikely to exist. If, there is a true Holy Pill, can it heal Old Mr. Millers Taoist injuries and wake him up? Jason asked again. Ghost Doctors eyes shed with essence as he murmured and said, Old Husband has nevere into contact with the real Holy Pill, so he cannot make a judgment. However, ording to my guess, a real Holy Pill should contain some Great Dao textures, and its medicinal properties can make up for the rules of the Great Dao. Therefore, if there really is a true Holy Pill, it should be able to remedy the symptoms and heal the dao injuries within Old Mr. Millers body. Whew! Jason was relieved when he heard this, he let out a light breath and his eyes shed with a glint of hope. He had remembered that Old Mr. Miller had said that within the Forbidden Land of Ancient City of Ruins, the real Holy Pill might exist! If Holy Pill could really heal the Dao Wound in Old Mr. Millers body, then he could really see where hopey, and he wouldnt be as bewildered and helpless as he was right now. Only, Ancient City of Ruins six Forbidden Land inside extremely dangerous, Old Mr. Miller can not even estimate the existence of the Forbidden Land inside how strong. Therefore, in order to enter the Forbidden Land and seek the Holy Pill, one must first have the appropriate strength. Strength! Jason clenched his fist, and a look of determination shed in his eyes. No matter what, he had to raise his own strength as soon as possible, now that he had awakened Dragon Bloodline, he had yet to understand and realize the wonders of Dragon Bloodline. Since Dragon Bloodline was called the fate of the worldsmon master, there must be something extraordinary. Jason was confident that he would be able to reach the top of the Cultivation, and that he would find the Holy Pill for Old Mr. Miller, heal the wound in his body, and let him wake up. Old Mr. Miller, you have given so much for me, no matter what I will let you wake up unharmed! Jason swore in his mind. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Midday. Patrick said to Jason, Jason, Mr. Lewis condition is considered stable. Its just that Mr. Lewiss dao injuries cant be healed so far. Maybe there will be a wayter. It is also reassuring to have Ghost Doctor here to look after Mr. Lewis. Therefore, I would like to take a trip to the Miller family. What do you think? Jason also knew that his staying in Ghost Doctor Valley could not help Old Mr. Millers injury, so he could only stay here to keep Old Mr. Millerpany. As for the Miller family Since he now knows that he is the Miller family descendant, he will have to face this problem sooner orter. With this thought in mind, Jason nodded and said, Okay, then I will apany my father to the Miller Residence. Just in time, Ill also be able to take a look at mothers effigy. Alright, then lets make some preparations. Lets move in the afternoon. Patrick said. Jason nodded. In Ghost Doctor Valley, Dark Phoniex, Wolf Boy, Riley and the others were also there. Jason then asked Dark Phoniex, Wolf Boy, Riley and the others to return to Oakshire first, ording to Patricks n, after traveling to the Miller family, he would go with Jason to Oakshire to see the ce where Jason lived. Soon, it was afternoon, and Jason and his group were on their way. Jason and the others said goodbye to Ghost Doctor, for now, Old Mr. Miller is extremely safe to stay in Ghost Doctor Valley, with Ghost Doctor taking care of him, nothing will happen to Old Mr. Miller. However, Ghost Doctor will have to take care of Old Mr. Miller, but he will have to go to Ghost Doctors clinic every day to give him medicine, but with the return of Ghost Doctors other two disciples, it will be better to have someone to help him out. After saying goodbye to Ghost Doctor, Wolf Boy and Riley are sad to see him go. Their feelings for Old Mr. Miller were also extremely deep, and seeing that Old Mr. Miller had not even awakened yet, they felt sad in their hearts. Lets leave first, we wille back to visit Old Mr. Miller in the future. Dont worry, I will definitely find a way to make Old Mr. Miller wake up. Jason spoke up. Wolf Boy and Riley nodded before leaving with Jason. After leaving Ghost Doctor Valley, as nned Jason went with his father to the Miller family, while Dark Phoniex, Wolf Boy, and Riley went back to Oakshire first. Gosvor, the Miller family. Patrick brought Jason to the Miller family without informing the Miller family in advance. Standing in front of the grand and imposing gate of Miller Residence, Jasons heart was filled with an indescribableplexity. If there wasnt that change back then, then he should have grown up in this magnificent mansion, right? By that time he would have be the Miller familys youngest, with a dazzling halo on his head, his parents would have been in good hands, and his life would have been smooth sailing and smooth sailing. However, I am afraid that I will not know Old Mr. Miller, or those brothers from Dragon Shade, or those brothers from the overseas Satan Operation Group. Different lives, different experiences, everything is naturally very different. Right now, standing in front of this Miller Residence, Jasons mood is indeed veryplicated, ording to reason, this is where his parents have lived, and this is also where his roots are. But Jason did not have any affectionate or excited feeling in his heart, his state of mind appeared to be very calm, that kind of calmness as if the Miller family, which was ranked third in the Hyacinth family, did not have any rtionship with him, that kind of calmness and indifference. Patrick seemed to be able to see the thoughts in Jasons mind, he smiled gently and said: Lets go Jason, were just here to retrieve some things. At the same time, we will take you to the Miller familys Ancestral Shrine to pay homage to your grandfather and the Miller familys ancestors. There wont be much to do from here on out. Jason nodded and moved forward as Patrick lifted his steps. Chapter 1743 – Mother’s Remains (Normal) The news of Patricks return to the Miller family with Jason was quickly spread throughout the Miller Residence by the underlings. Sun immediately came to greet him personally after learning the news, in addition, Ronnie and Finn also came over. No matter what, nominally, Patrick is still a member of the Miller family, since Patrick broke free from the nine dragon lock and came out, and Jason has been recognized as father and son since then, this time when he returned to the Miller family, Ronnie, as the head of the family, shoulde to greet him. Patrick, its good that youre back. And Jason Sun had a smile on one of his old faces, and his tone seemed happy. For this old man, Jason also had some good feelings. He knew that at that time in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, when Demon Son attacked and killed towards him with the intention of swallowing the dragon, there was also an old monk with unfathomable strength approaching towards him. At that time, it was Sun who took action and resisted that old monk. Jason looked at Suns old eyes that were filled with a touch of guilt, his heart moved and he shouted, Grandpa Sun. Suns face was stunned, then his face couldnt help but smile joyfully, he said, Good, good, these years really suffered you. Big brotherC Ronnie also opened his mouth and shouted. Patrick did not say anything and led Jason in the direction of Miller Residences East Garden. Seeing Patrick walking in this direction, Sun, Ronnie and the others immediately understood where Patrick wanted to take Jason. In the past, the ce where Mr. and Mrs. Patrick lived in Miller Residence was in East Garden. Since that years change, no one has been living in East Garden, walking to this ce inevitably reveals a sense of depression, but the courtyard is cleaned up quite well, and does not present the sense of destion that is often seen when no one lives here. Come here, Patrick is even more reminiscent, recalled all the past, the ears seem to ring again that virtuous and gentle voice. Jason, this is where your mom and I used to live. Nowadays, things are already different. Patrickmented. Jason nodded as he surveyed the courtyard in front of him, there were some potted nts ced on the front yard, only that no one had taken care of them for years, the flowers and nts that were originally nted within the potted nts were no longer there, the only thing left was the soil that had been drying and cracking for a long time within the potted nts. The wholeyout of the front yard looks elegant and fresh, vaguely can see some traces of the hostess left back then, Jason guessed that these should be their own mom arranged back then. In that case, it seems that his own mom is also a woman who has an extreme interest in life. LOL! At this time, Patrick had already pushed open a door inside the courtyard, when the door was pushed open, there was dust sprinkled and fluttered, it was evident that this door had not been opened for many years. As a matter of fact, in addition to some of the peripheral grounds of the East Garden, there are servants whoe to clean the house, and no one has ever been inside the house. Since that year, the door of Patrick and his wifes house has been closed, and no one has ever touched anything inside, all of them are exactly the same as they were back then. The Miller family also knows that there are relics of Patricks wife in the East Garden house, and Patrick will not allow anyone to move these relics in the slightest. Therefore, as long as Patrick is still alive one day, this room will not dare anyone to walk in. Jason along with walked in, the table, chair, sofa, etc. in the house is ced very neatly, through a sense of coziness, because no one to clean for many years, the whole house is covered with ayer of dust. At this time the color of the sky is already a littlete, Patrick tried to press the switch on the wall, some of the lights can actually light up, but most of them are broken. Patrick looked at the room, a scene and a thing, in a trance only feel that everything is still the same, everything has not changed. Only, the virtuous and gentle woman beside him could nevere back. Jasons gaze turned, he was violently attracted by a picture frame ced on the TV cab in front of him, he subconsciously walked over and saw that inside the frame was a group photo of a family of three. The mans handsome hair hard and domineering, next to the woman coquettishly smiling beautiful face exudes a happy color, her hands are holding a still wrapped in swaddling clothes of the baby, between the eyebrows that can not hide the first-time mothers joy in the overflowing. Jason couldnt help but reach out and pick up the frame, wiping the dust off of it as he looked on without blinking. I remember this was taken when your mom came home from the hospital after giving birth to you. At that time, you were only five days old. Your mom stayed in the hospital for five days after giving birth to you and then came home. Patrick walked in at some point and opened his mouth to speak softly. Jason held the picture frame with both hands, his eyes began to redden, there were tears swirling, he gazed at the woman in the picture frame, gazed at the womans picturesque eyebrows, deeply imprinted her beautiful and gentle face in his mind, because, this woman was precisely his own mother! Mom- Jason opened his mouth and softly eximed, the teardrops in his eyes couldnt help but fall down. Patrick stood aside, he tilted his head, his face was filled with a touch of grief and self-me, he hated himself for not having enough ability to protect his wife and child at that time, he hated himself for being unable to do anything about it. There were also some photos in the room, although these photos have been yellowed, under theck of custody some are blurred.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But Jason put them all away, especially the photos of his mom, he carefully stored them, when he returned to Oakshire to find someone to clean up these photos, and then properly stored and treasured. In one of the bedrooms, Patrick also turned out some relics, Jason came over to take a look, is his mother used some bracelets jewelry and so on. There is a crib in the bedroom, there are some baby clothes scattered on it, in addition there is a sweater that is not finished knitting, this small sweater at a nce know who is knitting. I remember when it was about to be winter, your mom said she would knit you some little sweaters, socks, or something, so you could wear them when it was winter. Patrick spoke up as his eyes looked over to the crib as well. Jason nodded, he could imagine that the deep love that his mom poured out at that time was all condensed in these stitches. From these details, Jason was able to feel his moms deep motherly love. She wouldnt have given up her child if she didnt have to. She was not only virtuous and gentle, but also extremely fierce, with a womanly demeanor. Your moms name is Halle, and she loves you very much. If the underground learns that you have grown up peacefully, your mom will be very happy. Patrick spoke up. Jason nodded, he already had his moms face burned into his mind, he was sad and sorry that his mom was gone when he was already capable of doing his filial duty. Mom, if only I could see you one more time, how good it would be- Jason opened his mouth to murmur, at this moment he was like a child who longed for his mothers warm embrace. Chapter 1744 Don’t blame me for being heartless (Normal) the Miller family, Ancestral Shrine. A littleter, Patrick took Jason to the Miller family Ancestral Shrine to pay respects to their ancestors. Patrick walked to one of the ques, the name Brandon was written on the que, Patrick stared for a long time, his eyes shed a sh of memory and remembrance, he whispered to Jason: Jason, this is your grandfather. You have never met your grandfather, I think if his old man knew that he had a grandson like you, he would definitely be very happy. Your grandfather was a hero for a lifetime, he once led his men into Supremes Holy Land and killed many elders of Supremes Holy Land. He is an honorable old man, and an honorable father to me. Jason nodded as he walked over and offered incense in front of Brandons que as he spoke, Grandfather, even though weve never met, the bloodline passed down from you flows in my body. I will follow the beliefs of my grandfather and father to strengthen my body and enhance the Cultivation. as for the Supremes Holy Land, I, Jason, will definitely destroy it in this life! Then, Jason also offered incense to the other ancestors of the Miller family. Patricks move was not meant to make Jasone and recognize his ancestors, it was just to make Jason understand where his roots came from and where his bloodline came from. As to whether or not to return to the Miller family, Patrick will not force Jason to do so, and will leave everything to Jasons will. When the change urred, Patrick had already separated himself from the Miller family in order not to involve the Miller family, and he and his wife had fought it all off. After paying homage to his ancestors, Patrick took Jason and walked out, there was already a servant of the Miller family waiting outside, after seeing theme out, the servant said in a hurry, Mr. Patrick, Mr. Sun and Mr. Ronnie are already waiting for the banquet and specially instructed me toe here to bring Mr. Patrick and Mr. Ronnie to the banquet, he said. Mr. Patrick and Mr. Jason to go there. Good. Patrick nodded. The servant led Patrick and Jason to the Miller familys main hall, which was ancient and magnificent, and the Miller familys reception banquet for Patrick and Jason was located in this hall. Patrick and Jason came, there were seven or eight people sitting on the dining table in the main hall, besides Sun, Ronnie, Finn, there were also some important figures of the Miller family were also present. Seeing Patrick and Jasoning, Sun stood up and said with a smile, Patrick, you guys are here. Come on, just waiting for you guys to arrive. Patrick & Jason walked over and took their seats at that. After some introductions, Jason also learned the identity of many people sitting in the field, Ronnie is Finns father, that is, the Miller family head of the family. In addition, there is Suns son David Chester, David does not take the road of Cultivation, is currently in charge of some of the Miller familys external assets business and so on, is considered to be the Miller family in the role of the general manager. Patrick, Im so happy that youve been able to break free from the NINE DRAGON LOCK, and Im so happy for the Miller family. This is even more of a great joy for THE Miller family. Ronnie smiled and opened his mouth. As for how much of his words were fake and how much were true, only he knew. Patrick did not say anything and took a sip from the ss of water in front of him. Sun nced at Patrick and asked, Patrick, what are your ns for the future? And your body Patrick waved his hand as he interrupted Sun and said, Where is Halle buried? Once these words came out, the atmosphere in the entire hall instantly became a bit dull and depressing.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Only after a long time did Ronnie say, Sister-inw is buried in THE Miller family mausoleum. Every year, someone will go to clean and offer incense. Patrick nced at Ronnie, just one nce, but it made Ronnies heart flooded with an indescribable feeling of oppressive force, as if he was being stared at by the gaze of a huge dragon. Very well. Patrick opened his mouth and continued, Tomorrow I will bring Jason to pay his respects. Everyone has been waiting for a long time, lets move our chopsticks and eat first, the rest of the matter is not necessary to talk about. Sun sighed softly, he turned his eyes to Jason and said, Jason, back then, the Miller family is indeed sorry for your parents. Unable to keep both of your parents alive, every time I think about it, I am also pained. However, after all, the events of the previous generation have already passed, and people should always look ahead. No matter what, what flows in you is also the Miller familys bloodline. Therefore, if you want toe back to the Miller family in the future, juste back, the door of the Miller family is always open to you. Jasons face was stunned, he thought for a moment and said, I will keep Grandpa Suns words in my heart. Good. Sun nodded and didnt say anything else. In such an atmosphere, even if the meal on the table was no matter how sumptuous it was, Jason had the feeling that it was tasteless. After he toasted and casually ate something, he excused himself and said that he was going out for a smoke, so he got up and walked out of the main hall. When he stepped outside, the night breeze blew, Jason felt cool, and the boredom he felt inside dissipated a bit. Snap! Jason lit a cigarette smoking, just smoke two mouths, see a figure also walked out, a white clothes snow, handsome, there is a cranes and chickens like the heroic style elegance. Jason looked indifferently at Finn who walked over, said, Walking to talk? Finn nodded and said, Okay, Ill take you to familiarize yourself with Miller Residence. Finn said and led Jason to walk in therge Miller Residence. Phew! Jason opened his mouth and exhaled a mouthful of smoke, he smiled to himself and said, Now, I finally understand what you meant when you said that to me at Seven Killing ces. Finn was slightly silent and didnt say anything. I told you Id always get a strange feeling when I saw you. Jason looked at Finn and then said, You already knew who I was, didnt you? Yes. Finn nodded, there was no need for him to hide this. Since youve admitted it, I might as well tell you that back in Seven Killing ces even if you really did it, I wouldnt necessarily die. Since I stayed behind to guard the rear, how could I not have a backhand ready? Jason opened his mouth and continued, However, the fact that you didnt make a move in the end shows that you still remember some of the Miller familys affection. As for the so-called the Miller family no longer owes me anything in the future, are you still afraid that I wille topete with you for the authority of the Miller family in the future? Finns face was stunned, he looked at Jason, someplicated feelings shing in the depths of his eyes. Dont worry for a moment, neither I, nor my father, wille topete for the so-called authority and assets of THE Miller family. Those who are truly powerful will naturally fight for the rivers and mountains that belong to them with their own hands. Jason opened his mouth, his gaze sank, and he added, I have no problem with you wanting to be in charge of THE Miller family in the future, but it doesnt mean that you can be allowed to do whatever you want. What does that mean? Finn frowned. Jason said in a cold voice, THE Miller family is a famous family anyways. Since it is a famous family, dont dishonor the reputation and honor umted by grandpas generation and the Miller familys ancestors. Speaking of this, Jason stared at Finns eyes, his tone slightly cold, said: At the time in the Sacred ce of Retreat, there was some agreement between you and Demon Son, right? The Sacred ce of Retreat has ended, I no longer care about what kind of agreement you have. But in the future, if I find out that you or anyone in the Miller family has colluded with Supremes Holy Land, I will not be med for being merciless! With these words, Jason turned around and walked towards East Garden alone. Chapter 1745 Sacrifice (Normal) There were other rooms in the East Garden, which had been cleaned by the Miller Residence servants. Patrick and Jasons father and son slept in the cleaned rooms for the night. The next morning. At dawn, Patrick and Jason had already woken up, today Patrick nned to go to histe wifes grave to pay tribute to her, Jason also knew about this matter, and his mood was inevitably a little heavy when he got up in the morning. The Miller familys servants have already prepared a series of sumptuous offerings such as incense, candles, paper money, fruits, pastries, tea, etc., which have all been loaded onto an SUV. Patrick didnt want anyone else in the Miller family to go to the Miller family mausoleum, so only he and Jason went to the Miller family mausoleum alone. Jason drove the car and Patrick pointed in the direction of the Miller family mausoleum. The Miller family mausoleum is not too far from the Miller Residence, after driving for about ten minutes, they arrived, the car drove into the mausoleum, where the Miller familys ancestors are buried. The car stopped in front of the mausoleum, Jason picked up the offerings in bags and walked into the mausoleum with Patrick. After searching for a while in the mausoleum, we finally found Halles grave in a corner position. The square green stone tablet, set with a beautiful and dignified effigy, was inscribed with a column of bright red letters C Halles Tomb. HalleC The moment he saw the tombstone, Patrick, this iron-blooded man could no longer control his own emotions after all, his eyes reddened fiercely, he stretched out his trembling hand, caressing the tombstone, caressing the effigy on the tombstone, he knelt down on the ground, his head lowered, and the tears were falling low. Mom, Dad and I came to see you. Jasons tone was also a bit choked, he blinked hard and visited the offerings on disy in front of the headstone. Incense was lit, a stick of incense was burned, and red candles were lit on either side. After Patricks emotions eased a little, he also burned a stick of incense, murmuring under his breath, Halle, you and I have been separated for twenty-five years, who would have thought that seeing each other again would still be an eternity apart. How are you doing over there? Are you lonely? Are you lonely? If theres another world, I think youll be living a fast life there, right? You were very good at poetry, qin, calligraphy and painting, but unfortunately, I used to be a roughneck who was only obsessed with Cultivation, so I didnt apany you too much in these areas, and I dont know if youll me me for that. By the way Halle, our child has grown up. His name is Jason, Mr. Lewis raised him to adulthood, and he is still the warrior of the country, with countless achievements, to say the least, he is much more sessful than me. You were right when you said that there was no one else in the world who could protect our child as he grew up, but Mr. Lewis. As expected, Mr. Lewis taught Jason well, and you and I cant repay Mr. Lewis for his kindness. When I looked at the birthmark on our childs leg, I onceughed and said that our child would be the Dragon Bloodline, and now our child is really the Dragon Bloodline, and the Order of the Holy Dragon is also in his hands. You should be very happy to know this, right? Dont worry, our child will do great things. How I wish you could still be alive and still see our child, how I wish our family of three could still be reunited together Jason was listening to what his father said to his mother in the other world, his heart was full of sadness and remembrance, the only thing he could do was to close his eyes and let the tears slide down. The trees want to be quiet, but the wind will not stop, the son wants to raise, but the parents do not wait. There is nothing more regrettable in life than this. It was not until the afternoon that Patrick and Jason left the Miller family mausoleum and drove back to the Miller Residence. After returning to the Miller family, Patrick took some of the things he had packed and some of histe wifes belongings with him, he said goodbye to Sun, and Jason left for Oakshire that day. Sun, Ronnie and others came to see them off. Sun several times nuu mouth, want to say something but in the end still can not say to, he knows Patricks character, since the decision of the matter, anyone can not go to change. At the end of the day, Sun only had a light sigh, he looked at Jason, said: Jason, in the future have time to go home to see more. For this old man, Jasons heart was still very respectful and also had a good feeling, he said, I will. In the future, if Grandpa Sun needs to order anything, just let me know. Good, good! Sun nodded, with some reluctance and some apologies in his eyes. The Miller family owed this father and son too much. Patrick didnt say anything, and with Jason saying goodbye to the Millers at this point, headed to the airport and took a flight to Oakshire.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Halfway to the airport, Jason thought better of it and let Ste know that he wasing to pick him up. At 9:30 that night, Oakshire Airport. A domestic flight arrived,nded and taxied to a final smooth stop. The door to the cabin opened and Jason stepped off the ne with his father, Patrick, and walked down the aisle out of the airport. At the exit, Jason raised his eyes and saw the figure of Ste, who was waiting anxiously. Jason couldnt help but smile and waved forward, saying, Ste, this way this way. At this time, Jason also walked out with Patrick, Ste greeted her, she looked to Jason, and then to Patrick. But when she saw Patricks face, Ste couldnt help but cover her mouth with her hand, her eyes instantly turned red, with tears welling up, she choked and said, Ste, meet Mr. Patrick. Patrick looked at Ste, he remembered something,ughed aloud and said, So its you, Ste. A little girl that Halle adopted by her side back then. Its been more than twenty years, and youre so big. Its exactly Ste. Fortunately, Mr. Patrick and Mrs. Patrick adopted Ste back then, and thats how Ste became what she is today. Now Mrs. Patrick has already Ste opened her mouth, her tone was even more sad, she paused and said, I know Mr. Patrick has been suffering all these years, but there is nothing I can do about it. Patrick smiled and waved his hand, saying, Those things are in the past. Lets get out of here first. Mr. Patrick you guyse with me. Ste said as she led Patrick and Jason to the airports parking lot where she drove a Mercedes Benzmercial car to pick them up. Jason and Patrick both got in separately and Jason said, Ste, drive to Oakshire University. Okay! Ste answered. In the car, a question that had been troubling Jason for days he couldnt help but ask, Ste, you obviously already knew about my life. Why have you been hiding it from me? Stes face was stunned, and at the end she said, I had told Mr. Lewis about this, and Mr. Lewis told me not to mention it to you, he would have an arrangement. So I had to keep it to myself. Jason, Im really sorry. Patrick said softly, Mr. Lewis did the right thing. Otherwise Jason, if you had learned of this news, you would have thought of rescuing me. If you let those hostile forces know about your rescue, they will set up a trap to kill you early, which will only put you in danger. In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Mr. Lewis brought you here, and I broke free from the nine dragon lock unexpectedly, which is the best result. Jason nodded, in his heart he wouldnt me Ste for anything, on the contrary he had always been grateful to this woman in his heart, grateful for her silent contribution in secret. Chapter 1746 The Capital Calls (I) (Normal) Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Ste drove into the Bamboo Residence and the car slowed to a stop. Jason stepped out of the car and saw that the light was still on in his room, he thought that Wolf Boy should still be up. Sure enough, when Jason walked over and knocked on the door, the door opened and Wolf Boys silhouette appeared, seeing that it was Jason he shouted in an excited tone, Brother. Jason smiled, reached out and rubbed Wolf Boys head and asked, Still not resting? Wolf Boy shook his head and said, Senior just left. Riley this is returning to his dorm to rest I guess. Jason said walking in. Patrick walked in as well and learned that this was where Jason lived when he returned to Oakshire. Wolf Boy saw Patrick and greeted him as well, saying, Uncle Patrick. Patrick smiled gently and said, Since Jason has recognized you as his brother, we are family. In the future, you can just call me Righteous Father. Yes. Wolf Boys face was joyful as he nodded. Ste also walked in, nowadays, the Coffin Craster organization she mastered had many eyes and ears and had a huge power, so she knew all the things that happened at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Ste immediately asked, Jason, is Mr. Lewis alright? At the mention of Old Mr. Miller, Jasons face was a bit gloomy, in the past when he came back, he was used to seeing Old Mr. Millers hunched body wandering around this room, but now he couldnt see it anymore. Old Mr. Millers fist broke the cage, but was backfired by The Power of the Heaven, and is still in aa. However, Im sure hell still wake up. Jason said in a firm tone. Ste took a deep breath and said, Mr. Lewiss good fortune wille back to him, and I also believe that he will be able to wake up eventually. Patrick nced around inside the house and pushed the door open and stepped out into the backyard, smiling when he saw houses on both sides and said, This is where Mr. Lewis used to live with you? Yep. Before that Old Mr. Miller lived inside this house. Jason said. Its quite nice, very secluded and quiet. Patrick said with a nod. Ste then said, Mr. Patrick, Jason, Lake Vi is ready for you, Mr. Patrick, do you want to go and live in Lake Vi?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Speaking of which, this Lake Vi is exactly a mountain vi prepared by Ste for Jason, with Coffin Crasters power, its easy to arrange some properties in Oakshire. Ste has selected this Lake Vi environment is very good, built by theke, theke and mountains with the garden-style vi is even more beautiful, arge vi market value of hundreds of millions of vis. Jason is ustomed to living in the Bamboo Residence, so there has been no Lake Vi in the live. Patrick smiled and said: If you can live here, then you can live here. Mr. Lewis used to live here just the same, and besides its quiet here. Ste, then do as my father says and live here. Jason said. Jason then pointed to the house on the left and said, Dad, this one on the left is where Darcey, the Stokes familys daughter, lives. She works as an English teacher here at Oakshire University. There is no one in her house right now, so she should still be in the Stokes family after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. As for this room on the right side, the one who lives here is Kay, the Vice Chancellor of Oakshire University. Kay has taken care of me a lot before. As he spoke, Jason noticed that the light was on in Kays house. He remembered that before traveling to Gosvor to attend the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Kay was still in her old home, so it seemed that she should be back now. At this hour, he wondered if she was asleep. Just as he was thinking, he saw the back door of Kays house open, and then a tall and graceful figure walked out, precisely Kay whom he hadnt seen for many days. It turned out that when Jason and others drove back, Kay had already changed into her pajamas and was ready to rest, and when she vaguely heard Jason and others talking, she changed into a housecoat and pushed open the back door and walked out. Kay, you havent rested yet. Jason asked with a smile after seeing this. Kay a pair of autumn water bright eyes to look at Jason, many days have not seen this guy on the surface look seems to be no change, but perhaps from a womans sixth sense, she obviously felt Jasons own temperament of some of what has some subtle changes. In her feeling, the previous Jason appeared heartless, a look of anything does not care about the appearance. But now, underneath his seemingly carefree appearance, he seemed to be hiding something in his heart. Kay was not in a good position to ask, she smiled lightly and said ah to, I came out to see when I heard you guys talking. Patrick is also sizing up Kay, noting that this woman has a fish and geese posture, mannerisms and smiles are also seemingly generous and decent, I think the character aspect is also excellent. Jason smiled and said: I have just returned to Oakshire tonight, by the way, I would like to introduce to you, this is my father. It was indeed a great fortune to finally recognize my own father on this trip to Gosvor. Kays face was stunned, her eyes looked towards Patrick, and when she took a cold look at Patricks face at first nce, she opened her mouth as if she was shocked. Patrick naturally does not care, he smiled brightly, said: Will not be scared Miss Martino it. No, no. Kay fixed her mind, in fact, she found that after looking at Patrick a few more times, she was able to feel that kind of heroic and overbearing aura, although there are two hideous scars on his face, but the outline of his face is extremely simr to Jason when looked at in detail, she went on to say, Uncle Patrick, whats wrong with you? Do you seem to have received a serious injury? That was more than twenty years ago. Patrick smiled faintly and said, It didnt scare you thats good. Kay quickly waved her hand and said, No, Uncle Miller was joking. You guys are just getting off the ne, right? Have you eaten yet? Already ate some on the way. Jason said. Kay nodded, smart as she was, she could think that Patrick and Jasons family must have suffered some changes over the years, otherwise Jason wouldnt have just recognized his father after so many years. No wonder she always felt that Jason had changed a bit since he came back this time. As for what had happened, she couldnt ask any questions at the moment, and had to wait untilter to find out what had happened. By the way, where is Old Mr. Miller? He didnte back with you? Kay asked. Upon hearing this, Jasons face darkened a bit. Jason was about to say something when, out of the blue, his cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was an iing call from THE Capitals side, a cold aura shed in the depths of his eyes as he said, Im going to take a call first. With that, Jason quickly walked towards the inside of the house. Chapter 1747 the Capital Calls (II) (Normal) Jason knew what was going on when he saw that it was the Capital calling. At the end of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he had contacted Old Mr. Pepper to ask for his help in investigating the same force that was investigating him overseas. Now it seemed like there should be some light at the end of the tunnel. Jason answered the phone as he walked into the house and said, Hello? Jason, its me. Old Mr. Peppers old but dignified voice came over the phone. Old Mr. Pepper, could it be that the matter has been investigated clearly? Jason asked. After a thorough investigation, some clues have been found out. Old Mr. Pepper opened his mouth, then with a tone of voice, he said in a deep voice, After investigation, through some clues, we have found out about Forbidden Dragon Guard, which has used intelligence agencies to secretly investigate your situation overseas. The Forbidden Dragon Guard has not yet been alerted by my investigation, but it wont be able to hide it for long. Youve been awarded the Order of Tommy, and you have the power to act before thew if there are forces against you at home. So Jason you know what I mean. Forbidden Dragon Guard? a sh of murderous intent shed in Jasons eyes as he said coldly, Old Mr. Pepper, I understand what you mean. Now, where exactly are these people from Forbidden Dragon Guard? On the phone, Old Mr. Pepper slowly said, Forbidden Dragon Guard has a stronghold in Oakshire. The location of this stronghold has also been investigated from my side. In addition, the leader of Forbidden Dragon Guard, Bobby, also happens to be operating in Oakshire. I am going to send Lukas and more than ten Dragon Shade Warriors to Oakshire secretly, at that time, you and Lukas will join with the Dragon Shade Warriors and eliminate the stronghold of Forbidden Dragon Guard in Oakshire immediately. As for Forbidden Dragon Guards headquarters on the Capital side, Ill handle it. Old Mr. Pepper, there is no need for Lukas toe with Dragon Shade Warriors, tell me where the other sides stronghold is, and I will kill them now. Jason said in a cold voice. Forbidden Dragon Guard has quite a number of people in this stronghold in Oakshire, around thirty or so. Isnt it too dangerous for you to go alone? Old Mr. Pepper, I also have some manpower forces on this side of Oakshire, so there is no need to worry about me. Besides, arent they just some Forbidden Dragon Guard warriors, I think I can still handle them. I dont want to drag this out, lest I cause trouble. Fine, if you insist, then I will tell you the location of the other sides stronghold. Old Mr. Pepper opened his mouth and informed Jason of a private address over the phone. Jason put down his cell phone, and endless killing and coldness flooded his morose face. Forbidden Dragon Guard? Bobby? Good, its time to clear the air tonight! Patrick suddenly walked in, he nced at Jason and asked in a lowered voice, Jason, what happened? With Patricks strength, he was able to sense Jasons undisguised murderous intent, so he came in to ask. Dad, a Forbidden Dragon Guard stronghold in Oakshire has been identified. There will be an operation next, Im going to eliminate the Forbidden Dragon Guard force overnight! Jason also whispered. Forbidden Dragon Guard? Patrick frowned, the ancient martial arts era he was in, the organization Forbidden Dragon Guard also already existed, but he didnt ask for the reason and said, Okay, father will go with You go on a trip. Jason originally wanted to refuse, but on second thought, he did not know if there was a powerful Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator behind the Forbidden Dragon Guard. It would be better if he had his own father to follow him there and sit in the shadows. Jason nodded, he walked to the backyard, and saw Ste was chatting with Kay, he said, Kay, why dont you take an early rest, so that it wont affect your work tomorrow. Ste, I havent even gone to see that Lake Vis house that you mentioned before, now that my father is here, why dont we go and take a look now? As he spoke, Jason secretly winked at Ste. Ste noticed and knew that Jason was looking for something, he couldnt say it explicitly in front of Kay, so he made an excuse. Lets go over there now then. Ste smiled and said to Kay again, Kay, you rest early. Ille over to meet you for dinner and shopping some other day. Kay smiled and nodded. After Ste walked into the house, Jason said to Wolf Boy, Wolf Boy, you stay in the house. Get an early night for yourself. Well go out ande backter. Uh-huh. Wolf Boy nodded and didnt ask anything more. Jason, Patrick, and Ste walked out, and Jason drove his Paramount Marauder , and with that, whizzed out of Oakshire University. Jason, what happened? Ste asked after the car pulled out. Ste, contact Coffin Crasters manpower, and send some stronger manpower over to meet me. Jason spoke, then added, Theres a Biotechnology Research Institute ce outside of West Town, and Im going to step on it tonight. This ce is actually a stronghold of the Forbidden Dragon Guard, which has repeatedly opposed me, and at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference this time, the Forbidden Dragon Guards men even invited Blood Moons Greatest Horseman from Dark World to join me. Forbidden Dragon Guard even invited Blood Moons Great Emperor Realm strongman to deal with Old Mr. Miller, so these people from Forbidden Dragon Guard deserve to die! Then Ill transfer some of the manpower from Coffin Craster over. Since were in West Town, well rendezvous at the location under West Town Overpass first. Ste said. Okay, you make the arrangements. Jason said with a nod. Jason remembered that Dark Phoniex was also in Oakshire, he also called Dark Phoniex over to get her toe to the operation, then sent a location of the rendezvous point over to Dark Phoniexs side. Jason drove the rest of the way towards West Town. Ste also made a few phone calls in quick session. Whew! Under the night, Paramount Marauder was like a steel beast driving at high speed. Along the way, Jasons face was blue, from the information obtained from Old Mr. Peppers side of the investigation, Forbidden Dragon Guards side has secretly targeted him and Old Mr. Miller for several times. Even thest siege against Old Mr. Miller in The originator Sacred ce of Retreat had the figure of Forbidden Dragon Guard behind it. This made Jasons killing intent really strong, this time, he didnt care what kind of backstage and background behind Forbidden Dragon Guard, he would kill it first. Half an hourter, Jason drove to the West Town side of the Tianshui overpass. Jason slowly stopped the car and saw three ck Ford SUVs parked in front of him. Jason and Ste stepped out of the car, and the three ck SUVs also walked down one by one, the leader was a man with a tough physique, which was Erik from Coffin Craster, and another man with a thin physique and a cold face, whose name was Gabriel, and he was also a master of killing and destroying in Coffin Craster. The other man is slim and has a cold face. Besides Erik and Gabriel, there were fifteen other elite warriors from Coffin Craster. Greetings Mr. Jason! Erik and the others said in a respectful tone when they saw Jason. Jason waved his hand, signaling that there was no need for them to be polite and courteous. Gabriel then said, Mr. Jason, some of the weapons have also been prepared. We are ready to act at Mr. Jasonsmand. Good, then get in the car. Follow behind my car. Ill tell you what to do when you arrive at your destination. Jason said. Erik and the other Coffin Craster Warriors nodded their heads. At that moment, a beige Porsche 911 drove over and stopped behind Paramount Marauder, the windows rolled down, and Dark Phoniexs cold jade face was revealed. Jason saw this and greeted him. Patrick did not get out of the car, he sat in the car and looked at the scene outside the car, he knew that Coffin Crasters power was secretly formed by Ste, this should be Halles intention, right? Otherwise, Ste was still a girl of about ten years old, how could she have the funds to form such a force? I think that after Halle broke out and escaped, she first let Lewis take in the children, and then let Ste use some of the funds she secretly left to set up a force, the purpose is also to assist Jasonter. Thinking of this, Patrick only in the heart sighed softly, eyes not only flowed out a trace of remembrance. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1748 Beheading Forbidden Dragon Guard (I) (Normal) Fifteen kilometers outside of West Town, there is a Biotechnology Research Institute. There werent many people living in the neighborhood of this institute, and it seemed rtively remote, but there were vehicles traveling to and from this institute every day. The security of the institute was extremely tight, with guards stationed at the main gate and a five-story building inside. Why a Biotechnology Research Institute is in such a remote location is unknown. In front of the institute, in an abandoned factory. Jason, Patrick and the Coffin Craster Warriors are all gathered here. They drive up to the location and stop the car, where Dark Phoniex sneaks up to check out the Forbidden Dragon Guard stronghold before making his next move. Dark Phoniex had been lurking there for half an hour and was about to return. After another ten minutes or so, a figure shed, Dark Phoniex returned, she walked to Jason and said, In the stronghold of the target ahead, there are four warriors guarding the gate. Behind the door, there are also some warriors patrolling. As for the floor inside, there are also figures, but it is impossible to detect how many people are inside. Jason nodded and pointed to the one weapon brought over by the fighters on Coffin Crasters side and said, You pick a sniper rifle and go up above this abandoned factory to find a good ambush point. Ill ambush with the others, and when we get close, you start sniping the fighters guarding the entrance. In the process, if Forbidden Dragon Guard has fighters shooting from the floor, youll be responsible for sniping them. No problem. Dark Phoniex nodded her head as she casually picked up an M99 sniper rifle and moved her body towards the top floor of the abandoned factory. Ste you stay here. The rest of you will ambush over with me. Stes manpower shoot to kill! Jason said coldly. Erik, Gabriel, and a dozen other Coffin Craster Warriors nodded, and they picked up their corresponding weapons. Jason was holding two pistols, Patrick was not in the habit of using hot weapons, then again, with his strength, basically hot weapons in his hands would be of little use, rather it would be redundant. After Jason made the arrangements, he took the lead, leading Erik, Gabriel and the others to sneak forward. This abandoned factory is about one kilometer away from the Forbidden Dragon Guards stronghold in front of them, and with Jason and the others sneaking speed, they soon arrived. In the night, they could already see the Biotechnology Research Institutes location in front of them, and they could also vaguely see the guards stationed at the gate. It was also at this moment- Shoo! Shoo! Even though it was equipped with a silencer, the sharp cracking sound of the sniper slug as it cut through the void still came through. In an instant, the guards at the Biotechnology Research Institutes gate in front of them fell to the ground one after another, and just as these guards at the gate fell to the ground, Jason and the others had also rushed over. Inside the gate, there were still some patrol warriors outside the five-story tall so-called research institute, the number of which was not much, consisting of six people. The warriors stationed outside the gate fell, then Jason and the others showed up, these six patrolling Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors immediately sensed something was wrong, and they were about to pull out their own weapons when- Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The pistols held in Jasons left and right hands were raised, and the triggers were pulled one after another, and a single round was fired to kill these patrolling Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors with precision. On the side, Erik, Gabriel and the other Coffin Craster Warriors also fired their guns. The six Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors were all killed almost instantly. The sound of gunshots startled some Forbidden Dragon Guard manpower inside the building, and in an instant, the figures of Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors shed out from the windows and balconies on some floors, all holding weapons in their hands. When these Warriors had just appeared, before they had the chance to make a move- Shoo! Shoo! Another ear-piercing sound of sniper slugs rang out, and these Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors who had just appeared at the windows and balconies fell down, bleeding on the spot. Bang! Jason had already rushed inside the building, there was no one inside the first floor hall, but there were dense footstepsing from the stairs on the right side. Jason immediately ambushed Erik and the other Coffin Craster Warriors towards the right front wall. Erik and other Coffin Craster Warriors immediately cat body sneak over, just ambush down, is to see the stairway there are fighters rushed down, they do not hesitate, they all pull the trigger of the weapon in their hands, a burst of intensive gunfire endless echo in the entire hall, deafening. The Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors who were rushing down knew that there was an enemying, but they could not imagine that the enemy could actually break through the outer defense line in an instant, and directly kill inside the building. Therefore, these Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors who had just rushed down from the stairway suffered a big loss, and they were greeted by the intense gunfire and bullets.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Poof! Poof! Blood sttered and gore flew. The intensive bullets disrupted the Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors, and many of them immediately suffered casualties, but at the moment of their disorganization, a figure dashed forward with a speed like the wind. Erik and the other Coffin Craster Warriors also stopped shooting and rushed forward. The figure that took the lead was Jason, who was still unknown, but a monstrous and intense Emperor Level Pressure immediately filled the air from his body. Now, Jason is already the peak strength of First Emperor Realm, when his own Emperor Level Mightpletely diffuse, extremely terrifying and heavenly, the evolved gravity potential field is like a huge mountain copsing, forming a titanic momentum, toward the stairway at the Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors are all shrouded! It suppressed them. This imperial level might was vaguely apanied by a supreme green dragon pressure, which was simply not something that these Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors could resist. Therefore, when Jasons figure shed out, some of the Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors who were still alive could not do anything to raise the guns in their hands. Under the crushing force of the Emperor Level Pressure and the gravitational potential field, they were unable to move at all. The Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors that rushed down had a total of about twelve people, half of them were killed by the gun, the remaining Jason instantly struck out, but did not directly kill them, and beat them all to the point that they lost the ability to fight. Those left alive give me a look, dont let them die yet! Jason spoke to the Coffin Craster Warriors that had burst through. Yes! Erik, Gabriel, and the others nodded. Jason rushed towards the upstairs, just as Jason rushed up, a figure suddenly shed and followed Jason, it was none other than Patrick. With Jasons senses, there seemed to be no one left upstairs. Even if there are still one or two leaks, Jason and his own father went to search, even if there are leaks that will not be able to escape the fate of being hunted down. Chapter 1749 – Beheading Forbidden Dragon Guard (II) (Normal) A few momentster, Jason and Patrick walked down from upstairs. They had already searched the upper floors and encountered two missing fishes, the other party was also brave and wanted to make a dying struggle, Jason fulfilled them and let them die early. With his feeling, Jason was sure that Forbidden Dragon Guards leader Bobby was not in this stronghold, so after walking downstairs and looking at the six living Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors, Jason chilled his face and walked over, looked at one of them and asked, Where did Bobby go? When Jason talked to Old Mr. Pepper on the phone, Old Mr. Pepper said that the Forbidden Dragon Guards stronghold on the Oakshire side had about thirty-five or thirty-six Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors, and that the dead ones in this stronghold right now were the most important ones. The dead Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors in this stronghold plus these six survivors numbered only twenty-five. In other words, there are still about ten Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors who are not in the stronghold, including Bobby himself. The Forbidden Dragon Guard Warrior looked at Jason and did not speak. Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors are also warriors selected from the major special forces teams in the military region, right? So, I think you guys should recognize me. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The name of Carovia Dragon Head is something that mainly military fighters would have heard of. You guys are no exception. When did it be necessary for you guys, who are from the Warriors of the Nation, to repeatedlymit assassination murders against Carovia Dragon Head? At these words, the face of this Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors slightly had some unusual changes. Yes, Carovia Dragon Head, who among the Warriors in the military region didnt know about it? Who doesnt admire Carovia Dragon Head? Time and time again incredible missions, time and time again saving the day, time and time again fighting for the glory of the country, had long ago forged the Carovia Dragon Heads hefty reputation amongst the countless warriors in the military region. They were also warriors by birth, but for different purposes and different positions, they also needed to follow the orders of those at the top to do something they knew they couldnt do but had to do. Now that Ive killed my way in, theres no chance of you guys surviving. I just want to know where Bobby went. Just dont waste time with me, if you guys dont tell me, I can find out even if I use some means to find out. Just as I was able to find out that this is your Forbidden Dragon Guard stronghold for the same reason. Jason opened his mouth as he looked at the warriors and said, You guys are warriors by trade no matter what, and I dont want to torture you. You guys speak up in pain and Ill give you a pain in the ass, maybe thats the best way to honor you. Some of these six Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors had a slight struggle and hesitation on their faces, Jasons words did touch them. Phoenix! In the end, one of the Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors gritted his teeth and said. Thanks! Jason spoke, he took a deep breath, and the pistol held in his hand was raised- BANG! Bang! Bang! Sustained gunshots rang out, and the six Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors had fallen to the ground dead. Head for Phoenix! Jason said in a deep voice. Immediately, Jason and his group walked out, and he took out his cell phone and called Taylor. Soon, Detective Caines side answered the phone, his tone a little suspicious: Hello Jason?! Taylor, its me. Jason opened his mouth, then his tone sank as he said, There is a Biotechnology Research Institute about fifteen kilometers outside of West Town, so get Matt to bring some men over here as quickly as possible. Aftering over, set up a cordon around this Biotechnology Research Institute, and strictly prevent anyone from entering. You can just keep watch. Well have someone from the military department handle it from the back. Taylor was at home, she was ready to rest at thiste hour, when she heard Jasons words, she knew that the matter was not small, she immediately asked, Whats going on down there? Nothing much. I just had an operation over here, so this institute was immediately left dead. Jason said in a bashful tone. What? So where are you going now? Its not over yet, I have an operationing up. Ill tell you the detailster. You do as I said, bring people here to seal this institute, and theres no need to investigate what exactly is going on. This is a matter for the military department, and the appropriate manpower will be dealt withter. Alright, then Ill give Matt a call now. Okay, thanks a lot. Jason said. Soon, Jason and the others left the institute and had hurriedly sneaked back to the front of the abandoned factory, where Dark Phoniex and Ste were waiting over here. After Jason and the others arrived, they immediately got into the car and sped over in the direction of Phoenix. Phoenix? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, with a sharp, cold aura shing. He remembered that he had participated in an ancient martial arts auction in Phoenix once, and that was when he was caught in a dangerous attack. At that time, his Cultivation was not so strong, and there were Cultivation powerhouses out to target him for a siege, during which there were some well-trained ck-clothed warriors rushing out, and those warriors should be the Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors, now that he thought about it. So, Forbidden Dragon Guard and Phoenix have been in extremely close contact? The owner of Phoenix is Riki, who is ostensibly a sub-host in the Jubilee Pavilion, is he just a sub-host? Also, what is the rtionship between Bobby and Riki? What is the secret cooperation? Whatever it was no longer mattered. This time when he traveled to Phoenix, not only Bobby, but also the whole Phoenix, he would kill the blood, and that Riki would not be able to escape. Phoenix, inner courtyard. Bobby was indeed inside Phoenix, and was currently sitting with Master Wuzhuang of Phoenix Yard, drinking tea and talking about things. That day in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Old Mr. Miller punched through the Cultivation cage, suppressing three old monsters in the Goodwin family one after another, and powerfully injuring de Evil, Ron and others, Bobby knew that it was not good, and he immediately fled with his men, and thus returned to Oakshire. He could not have dreamed that the situation that was originally nine out of ten would be reversed at thest moment, and he could not have imagined that Lewis would actually be able to break through the Cultivation Cage with such a heavenly fist, and be the first absolute powerhouse to be promoted to The Realm of Saint in the earthly realm during the Mordor Era! Failed again! Riki sighed softly and said, Lewis is still the same Lewis, whenever he is at a critical moment, he will always make a counter-intuitive move. As the saying goes, things donte in threes, the two siege operations against Lewis have failed, Im afraid there wont be a third time. Bobbys face looked extremely gloomy and cold, he snorted coldly and said, Lewis is indeed very heavenly, he can still break the Cultivation Cage at such a critical moment. But dont forget, he has already been devoured by The Power of the Heaven, and now his life and death are unknown. Even if Ghost Doctor shows up at thest minute, I think he can only keep Lewis alive. In that case, Lewis is as good as dead. Rikis face was stunned, and after careful consideration, he thought that Bobbys words were reasonable, and his eyes shed as he asked, What do you mean by that? Could it be that there is something else that you n to do next?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 1750 Beheading Forbidden Dragon Guard (III) (Normal) Bobby drank a mouthful of tea, pondered, and then said: Lewis was hit by The Power of Heaven Reversal, ording to my opinion, the fate is very bad, even if there is still breath, maybe in the day of The Power of Heaven Reversal, it will also be cut off. Without Lewis shelter, ording to our n, we should get rid of Jason next. But now, the Miller Dragon of that year has actuallye out, and he is also Jasons father! Miller Dragon! Riki couldnt help but silently recite it as well, and it was hard to avoid feeling some mixed feelings when he read that name. The world thought that Miller Dragon was just a sh in the pan, like aet crossing the sky, beautiful and bright but extremely short-lived. It was thought that Miller Dragon only existed in the past history and no longer existed. Who ever thought, Miller Dragon actually broke the worlds conclusion of the coffin, he is strong to break free from the nine dragon lock out, kill the Goodwin family head Reno, and then kill Lord Blood Moon, can be said to be the dragon out, the world is shocked! The problem is, Miller Dragon is also Jasons real father, which is even more shocking to Hyacinth. It also makes the people of Hyacinth feel immense amazement to Jason. There is an old man who protects his calf around him, Lewis, who is unrivaled in Hyacinth, and there is a father who is actually the Miller Dragon who hase out again! To put it politely, if Lewis hadnt suffered the bacsh of The Power of the Heaven after breaking the Cultivation Cage, Jason would be unchallenged in Hyacinth. Jason has awakened Dragon Bloodline, which is rumored to be The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven, we cant let him rise, otherwise the whole Hyacinth, who can check Jason, once he is full of wings, find out that you and I secretly these means, then we are afraid that we cant escape. Im afraid we wont be able to escape. Bobby opened his mouth, his tone chilled, then said, Now, between us and him is already a situation of immortality, so lets take advantage of the fact that he has not yet risen to power, and kill him as early as possible. The biggest problem now is how to solve this person Miller Dragon. His Cultivation Realm is extremely high and his battle power is extraordinary, it can be called Lewis second, with him around, it will be hard for the siege n against Jason to seed. Riki frowned as he said, As a matter of fact, the NINE DRAGON LOCK can lock the Saint, and as far as I know, the NINE DRAGON LOCK locks that is the Qi Meridian and the Heart Vein. Once you break free from the nine dragon lock, the eight meridians and the heart vein will be broken. Have you ever seen anyone who can still live after breaking the eight chakras and heart chakra? Lets not talk about other things, once the heart chakra is broken, one will definitely die, and it is hard to be saved by the immortals. But this Miller Dragon is miraculously still alive. Could it be that the nine dragon lock was not locking the eight veins and the heart vein? Bobby shook his head, he said, I also know about the Miller familys incident back then, the Goodwin family was involved, the Goodwin familys ancestors must have confirmed that the nine dragon lock locked Patricks eight chakras and heart chakra before they were relieved to leave him alive. They were relieved to leave him alive. Riki also nodded and said, Thats what I think too. In that case, Patrick must have paid a high price to break free from the nine dragon lock. Perhaps Patrick has some way to briefly maintain the eight chakras with the heart chakra, but as I see it, this kind of consumption is bound to be very high, and its impossible for Patrick to be able to maintain it all the time, that is to say That means Patrick will die, its just a matter of sooner orter! Bobby said. Riki nodded. Bobby smiled yfully and said in a morose tone, Thats much better. It just so happens that now that the Cultivation cage is broken, some Sacred Level powerhouses are closing their doors in droves, taking this opportunity to break through. We can also hide for a period of time, and wait for some Sacred Level powerhouses that we have cooperation with to break through, and for Simmons on your side to break through as well. At that time, as long as Patrick dies, that will also be Jasons death. Riki did agree with Bobbys statement.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Now that the Cultivation cage was broken, the Cultivation change in the earthly realm wasing, everything was new, and the aura was revived, so some Sacred Level powerhouses from all sides would seize the time to close their doors, striving to break through to The Realm of Saint . Being one step ahead of the others would be a great advantage, and no one would miss such a golden opportunity. Therefore, after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference ended, the entire Fighters world would enter a period of calm, during which nothing major would happen in Hyacinth. Therefore, Riki thought that it would be better to hide for a while, to develop some power in secret and make some preparations for theter stage. At that moment, a Forbidden Dragon Guard Warrior wearing a ck uniform suddenly walked in, his face was in a hurry, he came to Bobbys side and whispered a few times. Bobby frowned after hearing this and said, No one is responding from the contact stronghold? Yes, and I dont know what happened. The Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors said. Bobby thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, Inform the rest of the people that were rushing back immediately to take a look. With that, Bobby looked at Riki and said, Theres some situation over at the stronghold, so Ill lead the men back to take a look first. Good! Riki nodded. Bobby immediately got up and greeted the remaining ten Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors on his Phoenix side and drove off on that. Whew! Whew! Soon, two ck sedans whizzed out of Phoenix and sped down the mountain roads of Phoenix. Bobby sat in the back of a sedan, immediately after he got into the car, he let the people under his hand to contact the stronghold again, called several times, but still in a state of no answer. Bobbys eyes shed, thinking about what happened in the stronghold? This stronghold is extremely hidden, any department in Oakshire has no right to investigate anything, there are more than twenty people in the stronghold, howe it is now in a state of no contact? This is not right, this is not right! Could it be that something happened in the stronghold? However, Forbidden Dragon Guard has great power, and the person standing behind it is a big figure in Carovia, how could something happen? Bobby began to feel uneasy in his heart, he was an extremely cautious person, thinking that something had gone wrong, he immediately thought of calling Old Mr. McGregor to inquire about the situation. Just when Bobby took out his cell phone, on the mountain highway in front of him, steeply, a piercing headlight shone over, and there were cars driving over. The first car, can be described as a steel beast, the body is huge, tough and iparable, face to face, like a mobile steel castle like to bring a kind of unspeakable oppressive force. It was Paramount Marauder that drove head-on. On the drivers seat, Jasons eyes were cold, saw the two sedans that drove head-on, he did not think about it, the front end of the car turned, and rammed towards the two cars head-on. Since these two cars were the cars that drove down from Phoenix, they were either Forbidden Dragon Guards people or Phoenixs manpower. No matter which side it was, he would have to kill and never let go! Rumble! Paramount Marauder radiated a terrifyingly monstrous ferocious me, and with a crushing momentum, it crashed head-on into the first sedan in front of it. Chapter 1751 Beheading Forbidden Dragon Guard (IV) (Normal) The sudden change of events made the two Forbidden Dragon Guard cars all let out ear-splitting brakes. The Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors inside the first car were all scared to death, and the Paramount Marauder that crashed head-on, under the night color, was covered with steel emitting a cold metallic luster, ferocious mes, overbearing momentum, and there was a horrifyingly heinous iron and blood killing machine in the pervading air. Such a steel beast, as if a truck directly hit head-on, with the size of the sedan, do not brake really want to crash through, that is a dead end. Of course, braking does not necessarily have a way out. Bang! A thumping sound rang out, Paramount Marauder is already hit the first sedan, the sedan brakes, Paramount Marauders body thick wheels crushed straight up. The second sedan also braked urgently, Bobby inside the car just took out his cell phone, under the cold and unexpected sharp braking, his body stumbled forward, and the cell phone in his hand was thrown away. Get out of the car! Bobby angrily roared, his strain ability is also very fast, after stabilizing his body he immediately opened the car door, his body immediately leaped out, after rolling on the mountain road he decisively fled towards the mountain forest outside the mountain road. Inside the car, some Forbidden Dragon Guard manpower also rushed down one after another, and when they just rushed down C Bang! Bang! Bang! The following Coffin Craster Warriors had already begun to fire with their guns, and the dense bullets echoed in the night, shooting towards those Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors who had rushed down. Jason had already stopped the car, he sensed a figure fleeing towards the mountain forest outside the mountain road, he pushed open the car door and leapt down, then cast March Tactic, his figure instantly disappeared in the same ce, and followed the figures scent to trace the past. With his intuition, he recognized the fleeing figure as Bobby, the leader of Forbidden Dragon Guard. Jasons figure was like electricity, in the mountains and forests he was the king and the master, after he locked his breath, it could be said that it was a pipe dream for that figure to escape. In addition, Jason now mastered March Tactic, the speed is even faster than the wheel, unless the other party has the strength of Sacred Level or above, or else can not escape Jasons tracking. Then again, if he really had the strength of Sacred Level, he wouldnt have to flee in such a sorry state. Ahead, in theyers of dense forest, Bobby was frantically fleeing, he also possessed a certain amount of strength, so in the midst of fleeing, he collected his own breath, and his feet were silent, using the surrounding cover to cover himself. He himself is a special forces soldier origin, his own strength is not weak, but also know in the jungle how to use the surrounding terrain terrain to cover themselves. When Warrior saw the Paramount Marauder, he already knew what kind of person had killed him, and it was Jason without a doubt. So that no one responded in that stronghold in Oakshire, it was only feared that Jason had given it to him in one go. Thinking of this, Bobby sweating coldly, Jason even found out where the stronghold of Forbidden Dragon Guard is, which means that he has utilized the power of the military department. Furthermore, Jason dared to take action against Forbidden Dragon Guard, I am afraid that the decision was made by the military department, which means that it is more than clear what it means. Forbidden Dragon Guards headquarters in the Capital had been liquidated. Therefore, the only thing Bobby had in mind now was to escape, to do everything possible to escape, only alive could there be hope. If he died, everything would be gone. Bobby is fleeing like a lost dog, all the woeful, he is sensed, behind him there is a hidden breath locked him. In the endless darkness behind him, like a pair of cold eyes staring at him, making him like a mouse, the other party as a beast, is ying a cat and mouse game with him. Bobby gritted his teeth, his figure leapt forward and rolled on the ground, then he held a pistol in his right hand and fired one shot after another towards the direction where the tracking aura was hidden. Bang! Bang! Bang! A burst of ear-piercing gunshots echoed in this side of the dense forest, startling the nocturnal flying birds. The shots naturally fell short. SteeplyC Whoosh! A figure rushed towards Bobby with incredible speed. Bobbys face changed, and the moment he was about to raise his gun, he suddenly realized that his body had be incredibly heavy, as if a hundred thousand mountains had invariably copsed down towards him, making his movements slow and stagnant. Hoo! A fierce leg wind sound rang out, a sweeping leg kicked his right arm holding the gun, the gun in his hand was dislodged, and the whole right arm was immediately dislocated under the strong leg force. Bobby was horrified, he didnt care, his legs stomped, and he fled forward. Just when Bobbys figure started, there was a snorting sound, a saber stabbed straight forward, instantly stabbing into Bobbys right leg, the entire sabers depletely missing. Bobby howled miserably, his figure immediately fell to the ground, he was still tenaciously dragging his wounded and bleeding right leg step by step towards the front crawling, that look miserable to the extreme. So you are Bobby. I also recognize you. Previously, when I was going to kill that Michael of the Bradley family, you were the one who brought someone out, shot me and saved Michael. Jasons voice came from behind, he looked at Bobby who was creeping and crawling in front of him, the corner of his mouth revealed a touch of sneer, he did not follow up without any hesitation. Forbidden Dragon Guard has the duty to monitor Hyacinth, but you Forbidden Dragon Guards hand has stretched too far, wanting to control the whole Hyacinth? Even so, Im toozy to care about it, after all, it has nothing to do with me. But a thousand times, you shouldnt have counted on me again and again, and even more so, you shouldnt have counted on Old Mr. Miller again and again. So, you deserve to die. Not only you, but the entire Forbidden Dragon Guard deserves to be liquidated. What am I? I think you know very well that as Carovia Dragon Head, recipient of the Order of Tommy, you Forbidden Dragon Guard should be here toplement my actions. But you want to kill me? Unfortunately, you cant kill me, and I have the power to kill first! Jason opened his mouth and in a few steps he had already walked up to Bobby. Bobby knew that there was no hope of escape, he stopped crawling and raised his head with a fierce face staring at Jason, he said, Jason, I also rate belonging to the military department, even if I have any problems, then it should be handed over to the military department to deal with it, you dont have the right to decide! Bang! Jason kicked Bobby in the face, causing him to cough up blood with his mouth open and fall to the ground on that. Under Jasons gravity potential field suppression, Bobby could not do anything even if he wanted to resist. Jason walked over, his foot stepped on Bobbys face, and said coldly: No right to decide? No matter if I have the right or not, its enough that I can kill you. No! Jason, I am Old Mr. McGregors man! If you dare to touch me, Old Mr. McGregor will definitely not be able to bypass you! Even if you are CaroviaDragon Head, you cant escape death! Bobby shouted in horror. Is that so? As I see it, Old Mr. McGregor is in trouble himself this time, so what does he care about you? Do you really think youre anything? Just a dog! Jason crouched down and reached down to pull off the saber that was stuck in Bobbys leg. Dont kill me, Jason, dont kill me please, you spare my life, I was wrong before, Ill change, Ill change! In the future, Ill do whatever you ask me to do, Illpletely sell my life for you I know a lot of secrets, whether its Forbidden Dragon Guard or Hyacinth, I know a lot of secrets, and all of these will be useful to you, as long as you spare my life, Ill work as an ox for you! Bobby looked at the saber raised in Jasons right hand, he was afraid, trembling and terrified, he opened his mouth to beg for mercy, extremely pitiful. Jasonughed coldly, a cold aura shed in his eyes, an appalling and iparable majestic Emperor level power erupted from his hand, and the saber in his hand had sliced horizontally towards Bobbys throat. Snort! The saber fell, sshing up a shower of blood. A big good head rolled out bone by bone! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1752 – Attacking Phoenix (I) (Normal) Jason put away the Nepalese Army Knife, the sharp de still had drops of blood dripping down, he no longer even looked at Bobby, who had already been killed, and with a movement of his body, he dived back towards the mountain highway. When Jason returned, he saw that the battle had already ended. The Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors in the two cars were all killed, the Forbidden Dragon Guard Warriors in the first car died the most suffocating deaths, being run over by Paramount Marauder, the manpower of the horse, some of them were crushed to death on the spot, and some of them were seriously injured, and they could only wait for the Grim Reaper toe. Waiting for the arrival of the Grim Reaper. Patrick also stepped out of the car, he suddenly raised his head towards the direction where Longfeng Mountain was located in front of him, his eyes steeply burst out a domineering and stern killing machine, he said, There is a strong enemy above, I will go over first! Saying that, Patricks figure moved and disappeared in ce with a whoosh, disappearing in ce at a speed indiscernible to the naked eye, heading straight for Phoenix. Jasons face was stunned, after he reacted he blushed and said, Get in the car and rush up to Phoenix! Jason immediately got into the Paramount Marauder , and the rest of the Coffin Craster Warriors also got into the car, along with Jason, they drove towards Phoenix and drove fast. If one could be called a strong enemy by his father, then he must be a Sacred Level level powerhouse. Therefore, Jason did not dare to be slow, and drove up the mountain highway at a very fast speed. Along the way, Jasons car speed was very fast, and when he drove up to the top of the te mountain highway and had already seen Phoenix, he steeply- Boom! Boom! Two booming vibrations resounded in the sky, and at the same time, this piece of heaven and earth trembled, and two strong and unparalleled Sacred Level pressures rose up to the sky, copsing the void and stirring the wind and clouds, causing heaven and earth to change color. One of the breath pressure contained a domineering aura that prated through the heavens and earth, like a dragoning out of the world, stirring up the winds and clouds of the heavens and earth, and under this domineering Great Sacred Level pressure, the heavens and earth seemed to be unable to contain it, constantly emitting a roaring sound. The other breath is also the pressure of Sacred Level, but contains a ghastly atmosphere, mixed with wisps of Holy Witch n Bloodlines breath, contains a strong killing intent. Jason knew in his heart that his father was fighting with a Sacred Level powerhouse. Zee! Zee! The cars came to a halt in front of Phoenix, Jason sensed that chaos had begun inside Phoenix, with figures scurrying about. Dark Phoniex and Coffin Craster Warriors also stepped out of their cars. Jason said in a deep voice, Coffin Craster Warriors, listen up, you follow Dark Phoniex. Charge inside Phoenix and kill any enemies inside! Then, Jason looked at Dark Phoniex and said, Dark Phoniex, you lead Coffin Craster Warriors to kill inside, there is no need to leave any survivors, kill everyone. Dark Phoniex nodded, holding the Dark de, and led the Coffin Craster Warriors towards the inside of Phoenix. Jasons body moved, and he also rushed in towards Phoenix, he knew that the owner of Phoenix was Master Wuzhuang, and he was now sure that there was a conspiracy between this Master Wuzhuang and Bobby. He is now sure that Master Wuzhuang and Bobby must have conspired with each other. Maybe, in the previous calctions against him and Old Mr. Miller, this Master Wuzhuang was also involved. This kind of person must not be retained and needs to be eliminated! Rushing into Phoenix, he saw some Phoenix martial artists rushing towards the backyard, these martial artists suddenly saw someone rushing in, one by one, they all stormed out, revealing a ghastly killing intent on their bodies. Jason snorted coldly, his own imperial level might filled the air, and the pressure of the gravity potential field swept across the scene. The strongest among those martial artists was only the Heritage Master Stage, how could they resist Jasons own Emperor Level Pressure that contained the might of the Green Dragon? Especially under the crushing force of the gravity potential field, they were all trembling, only feeling that the mountain had copsed and suppressed them, making it difficult for them to move. Boom! Boom! Jason threw a punch, and the five or six Phoenixs martial artists in front of him were instantly blown away by him. He couldnt care less about the death of these people, if they didnt die, Dark Phoniex and the others who rushed in from behind would make up for it, his figure shed and he immediately rushed into the backyard. Backyard. Two figures emanating Great Saint atmosphere are fighting, one is Patrick, the other persons face is withered eyes like a ghost fire, the whole person looks thin and bony, but there is a rolling to strong Great Saint pressure in the diffusion, vaguely wrapped in a Holy Witch n atmosphere. This is precisely Simmons. After seeing Simmons, Jasons eyes were even more cold, with a strong killing intent surging, he recognized, this Simmons that day in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was also involved in the siege action against Old Mr. Miller. It seems that his guess is not wrong, Phoenix and Bobby are really colluding together, plotting all kinds of schemes against him and Old Mr. Miller again and again.N?velDrama.Org owns this. What about Master Wuzhuang? Jason is searching for Master Wuzhuang, the culprit must not be allowed to escape. At this moment, some martial artists in ck armor arrived at the backyard, all of them had a fierce killing aura, with a fearless look on their faces, and they did not know whether they were Jubilee Pavilions manpower, or Master Wuzhuangs elite soldiers cultivated by himself. Jason was in the moment of killing, after seeing the more than ten martial artists rushing out, he coldly grunted, and went in alone towards these martial artists. Jasons own Emperor Level Pressure was diffusing,pletely manifesting itself, and his own Secret Realm Power was about to boil, among which his Source Force burst out, which was Green Dragon Power. This coalesced Green Dragon Power merged into his Abyssal Heavy Strike Power, and with his fist momentum, he sted out towards the front. Boom! The void trembled, branded with a fist mark, Nine Fist Seals appeared in the sky, just like the Nine Suns crossing the sky, blossoming out a bright and dazzling light, in which there were wisps of iparably strong Emperor Level Pressure being presented. In an instant, the fist marks of the Nine Suns evolved by Jason were all sent forward, sting towards the ck-clothed martial artists who rushed over. The overall strength of these martial artists was not weak, basically all of them were at the high level of Heritage Master Stage, with the one in the lead even reaching the level of Quasi Sacred Realm. Unfortunately, under Jasons fist seal attack, these martial artists were still unable to block it even though they all roared with rage and burst out their full strength to resist. Bang! Bang! Bang! A sound of banging rang out one after another, the five or six martial artists who rushed over were killed on the spot by the fist seals killing in the air. The body of the Quasi Sacred Realm martial artist at the head of the group also flew backwards, coughing up blood in his mouth. At the same time, a figure rushed into the backyard, and it was Dark Phoniex and Coffin Craster Warriors. Jason immediately said in a deep voice, Dark Phoniex, kill these people! With that, Jason charged towards the Quasi Sacred Realm martial artist who had been knocked away and injured. The martial artist was just about to stand up when Jason suddenly sprinted to him, grabbed him by the throat with one hand, and said in a stern tone, Where is Phoenixs Master Wuzhuang? Chapter 1753 – Attacking Phoenix (II) (Normal) Dark Phoniex raised the dark de in her hand, and crimson blood dripped from the ck de. Dark Phoniexs own dark origin aura was diffusing, vaguely forming the shadow of a dark phoenix spreading its wings and flying behind her, and the power of the dark phoenix that emerged from the depths of her bloodline merged into the dark de in her hand, and with a sh of her figure, she had already killed the rest of the Phoenix martial artists. The strength of these martial artists was only at the high level of the Heritage Master Stage, but Dark Phoniex had already broken through to the Imperial Realm, and with her unrivaledbat skills and experience, these Heritage Master Stage martial artists had no way of resisting. Snort! Snort! When the de of the Dark de shed through the void, blood sttered, and one by one, Phoenixs martial artists fell to Dark Phoniexs silent killings. The leading Quasi Sacred Realm martial artist was being held by Jasons throat, he had a fierce cold smile on his face, and his eyes looked resentful and resolute, he hissed hoarsely, You want to look for Master Wuzhuang, then you are afraid to be disappointed, Master Wuzhuang has escaped from Phoenix in advance. has already escaped Phoenix in advance. Damn it! Jasons eyes shed with coldness, and the five fingers of his right hand steeply exerted force, directly twisting the martial artists throat. Whoosh! Jasons figure moved as he began to search the entire backyard. There were quite a few rooms in the backyard, Jason began to search one by one, when he came to the third room on the right, he realized that it was a bedroom. Jason kicked open the door and walked into the room and saw that the room was lit, the room was a bit messy, some items fell to the ground, one of the private cab was removed, the cab was opened, there were some books and documents and so on, they were all scattered, it looked like they couldnt be taken away, but only took away some key things. On the other side of the wall of the removed cab, there was a secret door. Secret passage? Jason took a deep breath, his eyes shed, he felt that he should havee a step toote, that Master Wuzhuang should have escaped first under the cover of Phoenixs martial artists and Simmons. Jasons own aura was tightened, he sensed the situation below the passage, then he walked down with a guarded face. The passage is a little dark, with steps down, he followed the steps down, beware of some traps that may exist in the passage, all the way down there is nothing unusual, when walking to the end of the faint light appeared in front of him, Jason quickly walked over to take a look and found that beyond the passage is a vast mountain forest. The night forest is silent, in such a night, it is difficult to find traces of sneaking, he carefully sensed some, but also did not sense any special qi, it seems that the Master Wuzhuang has indeed fled far away. With this in mind, Jason couldnt help but feel a bit sorry for letting Riki slip away. He thought that when his father rushed up, Simmons sensed his fathers aura, and at that moment he decisively let Riki escape, and he came to block his father. Jason followed the original way back, soon, he returned to the backyard of Phoenix, saw the battle in the backyard, except for the battle between his father and Simmons, the rest of the martial artists in the entire Phoenix had basically been killed. Simmonss strength is not weak, out of the Sacred Level peak level powerhouse, just a little bit worse than the Emperor of Blood, Kallita, de Evil and these peak powerhouses.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Simmons knew that Patricks state, after breaking free from the nine dragon lock, would not be able to maintain the peak of his strength for too long, plus he was determined to protect Riki, the young master of the Holy Witch n Bloodline, so he also went all out. However, his strength was still inferior to that of Patrick. So far in the sparring match, Simmons was being knocked back by Patrick, coughing up blood from his mouth, and was already suffering from injuries. Pale Dragon Sky ughtering! Patrick let out a low cold drink, evolving his own Fist of the Killers punch, a domineering breath of heaven and earth shook the sky and earth, rushing to the dome of the sky, there was a domineering and boundless Power of the Great Sage brewing and generating in the punch. When this fists punching intent struck across the sky towards Simmons suppression, the entire heaven and earth shook, erupting into a roaring and vibrating sound, which could be seen to what extent this fists hegemony had reached. Roar! Simmons was like a wounded beast, erupting with a dull roar as he pped both his palms forward, his palms contained the subtle mysteries of space, and the power of his palms suddenly erupted through the folding of space, with wisps of sorcerous power pervading them. Rumble! However, Patricks fist seemed to be able to st through even the void, so when this fist sted through, it broke through the space where Simmons palm power was embedded, and thus met Simmons palm power. Bang! The two mens fists and palms shed, erupting into a roaring sound, and the Power of the Great Sage embedded in the attacks of the two strongest men impacted together fiercely, sweeping towards the backyard. Patrick this fist fell, Simmons open mouth grunted, his palm force by Patrick that illusion of the pale dragon shadow of the fist force was broken, he himself in Patrick that the overbearing Power of the Great Sage under the impact, also can not help but backward one after another. Simmons figure had just retreated, and then abruptly- Boom! At his figure, a figure rushed over, evolving a fist punch, and attacked Simmons with it. Ang roarC At that moment, in the void, there was a hidden sound of an earth-shattering dragon roar, and in the void, a green dragon silhouette dashed in the air, suppressing the nine heavens, sitting in the air, a supreme pressure aura rolling like a tide, sweeping through the eight directions. The person who attacked and killed was Jason, he saw Simmons was forced to retreat, he did not hesitate, frantically push his own bloodline power to the extreme, the origin of the Green Dragon Power crazy outbreak, their Dragon Bloodline also manifested in the air, he performed Heaven Fist in the I have a fist I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky in Heaven Fist. Jasons body was covered in golden light, and he pushed his Grand Vajra Realm Physique to the extreme, and at that moment, he vaguely felt that the green dragons silhouette in the sky had fused with his own body, as if the green dragon was wrapping around his body! He immediately understood that Dragon Bloodline had a feature C Green Dragon Body! Compared to The Sacred Dragon Techniques Dragon Body, the Green Dragon Body was ten times more powerful, and this body reached the true invibility of allws, even Simmons Sacred Level pressure couldnt affect him in the slightest, and the Green Dragon Body was filled with the green dragons aura. The Green Dragon Bodys green dragon aura was isted from him! This meant that the power of Jasons punch would not be affected in the slightest by Simmons own Sacred Level pressure. In an instant, Jasons Sunling Bloodline impacted the sky, zing like the sun, and as his fist evolved, it vaguely formed the shadow of a mighty and extraordinary Emperor Brewer, and the power of the Emperor Level in his fistpletely boiled, containing endless Green Dragon Power, and it sted forward! Simmons sensed it, ording to reason Jasons current strength was simr to the peak of Beginning Saint Realm in Hyacinth, martial artists in this realm were no threat to him. But somehow, when Jason sted over with this punch, he had vaguely sensed a hint of a threatening feeling. This, was simply too incredible! Chapter 1754 – Father and Son Join Forces (Normal) Simmons was shaken by the power of Patricks punch and his figure was retreating, but for a peak Sacred Level powerhouse, a Cultivation Realm was nothing more than a Beginning Saint Realms attack, and he was still able to defuse and resist it. Therefore, Simmons pped out a backhand towards the direction behind him. Simmons counterattacked in a hurry, only exerting about 30% of his strength, but with the might of a Sacred Level powerhouse, even about 30% of the power of the palm was enough to kill any peak Beginning Saint Realm martial artist. Simmons palm power contained in the folding space pped out and met Jasons punch. Bang! Jasons fist carried the rolling imperial might and attacked, and Simmons palm sted together, in an instant, the Power of the Great Sage swept over with destructive pressure, even though it was only about 30% of the power of the palm, but this was a Sacred Level powerhouses strike, and it was enough to kill a Beginning Saint Realm powerhouse between the hands. Beginning Saint Realms existence. However, when the two attacked, the crushing scene did not appear, Jasons fist force contains the power of the Emperor level of majestic to strong, among the Green Dragon Power is embedded in a kind of supreme power attribute, seems iparably tough, hard to resist the Power of the Great Sages crushing, and also counter-attacked to the Simmons. Uhh! However, under the impact of that Power of the Great Sage, Jason also opened his mouth and grunted, and was forced to take several steps backward, and the qi and blood in his body was surging for a while, and the sorcery contained in that Power of the Great Sage from Simmons was even more sinister and venomous, and it was about to prate into Jasons body to carry out destruction of his flesh. Destruction. However, under the dual protection of Green Dragon Body and Grand Vajra Realm Physique, the vicious sorcerous power was hardened and worn out. Hmm? Simmons was astonished, his heart really set off shocking waves, ording to the theory, under his palm strike with 30% of his power, not to mention Beginning Saint Realm, even a Full Saint Realm powerhouse would have to be seriously injured. Jason was only forced back a few steps? This was simply too heaven-defying! Immediately, Simmons thought that Jason was the rumored Dragon Bloodline, about which even the ancient records were unclear, and it was not clear what kind of battle power and special destiny attributes Dragon Bloodline would possess. Therefore, in Simmons opinion, Jasons ability to withstand his palm strike with 30% of his power was justified under the Dragon Bloodline. The more so, the more Simmons felt that Jason could not stay. Now only Beginning Saint Realms strength, has already shown so heavenly, and then grow up, will not be extremely terrible? A killing chance shed in Simmons eyes, and his body folded, wanting to chase after Jason. Even if Jason had Dragon Bloodline, as a Sacred Level peak powerhouse, he had Cultivation Realms suppression, and as long as he went all out, he would definitely be able to kill Jason. Just as Simmons was about to take action, a figure blocked in front of him with a faster speed, and then a punch containing a dominating force crushed towards Simmons. Patrick out to intercept Simmons, when he saw Jason actually able to block Simmons a palm of the momentum, only to be forced back, his heart really is a piece of relief, also for the excitement. With a son like this, he really had no regrets. As long as Jason was able to grow up, he might actually be able to be the worlds co-owner. Dad, lets join hands together and kill this old thing! Jason said with a cold smile. HahahaC Patrickughed aloud, showing all his bravado, he said loudly, Good, you and I, father and son, join hands to kill this bureaucrat! Patricks heroic feeling was born, he attacked and killed strongly, and his fist power contained a domineering power, his Fist of the Killer itself was fierce and domineering, unrelenting, so when his fist power was fully evolved, the attack power was like mercury flowing down the ground, pervasive. Simmons is already injured, his strength is not as strong as Patricks, and he is losing ground under Patricks attack. But he also has to watch out for Jasons attack. Jason is waiting for an opportunity to take action, to say that the ability to grasp the timing, grasp the battlefield, Jason is very strong. Generally speaking, this kind of Sacred Level level battle, not to mention Beginning Saint Realm, even Full Saint Realm powerhouses couldnt participate. JasonFirst Emperor Realm peak, ording to reason, also could not participate in it, just that Great Saint pressure he could not carry. However, after awakening Dragon Bloodline, surrounded by that Green Dragon Qi, he was actually unaffected by the Cultivation aura of high level powerhouses, and was able to move freely, which was terrifying. Whoosh! Suddenly, Jasons figure shed as he seized an opportunity. Simmons, under the pressure of Patricks punching power, a break appeared in his right side orientation. Jason activated Open Heaven Fists punch, his Sacred Power of Origin fully erupted, and the Green Dragons shadow had strands of Green Dragon Power, which made the power of this punch reach a peak, as if a single punch could open the gates of heaven! When Jason punched, Simmons sensed it, but at the moment his palm power waspletely restrained by Patricks fist power, and he couldnt free his hand at all, then again, this moment was actually extremely short, and then- Bang! Jasons punch hit Simmons body, and all the killing power contained in the punch went into Simmons body. Even though Simmons was a peak Sacred Level powerhouse, under the impact of Jasons punch, his figure was immediately destabilized, and more cracks appeared immediately. In front of a strong person like Patrick, the appearance of cracks was an extremely fatal thing.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Therefore, when Simmons was forced into a series of breaks under Jasons fist attack, Patricks Fist of the Killer also erupted once again, and one style of fist seemed like it was going to explode the world, so it sted along the breaks revealed by Simmons. Bang! Bang! Simmons tried his best to resist, but he was able to block one punch in a hurry, but he was not able to resist the following punches. Immediately, two of Patricks offensive punchesnded on Simmons body. Wow Simmons opened his mouth and coughed out blood, his entire body flew out, all that came out of his mouth was Origin Essence Blood, the Origin injuries that he had received were extremely heavy, and his own aura began to weaken, looking like he had already lost the ability to fight. You participated in the siege of Old Mr. Miller, damn it! Jason stared at Simmons, his tone was morose and cold as he continued, There is also that Master Wuzhuang who got away by fluke, he escaped for a while, but not for a lifetime. Going forward, I will find him out and kill him with my own hands! YouC Simmons was furious, but he couldnt say anything, and blood spurted from his mouth again. Patrick didnt say anything to him, and stepped forward to end Simmons life. Holy Witch n Bloodlines Sacred Level powerhouse fell this night. Chapter 1755 – The Dust Settles (Normal) The battle of Phoenix was dered over. Basically, except for Riki, who escaped, and the few people Riki took with him, the rest of the people in Phoenix were all killed, including Simmons, a top Sacred Level powerhouse. In addition, the Forbidden Dragon Guards stronghold in Oakshire was also uprooted, and Forbidden Dragon Guard leader Bobby was also killed. This is a kind of let Jason out of a bad breath, and in his heart, he also felt a little bit more affordable to Old Mr. Miller. With Old Mr. Millers pattern, he may not care about these small shrimp, his eyes opponent is the Parker familys old monsters and de Evil, Ron and these existences. Thats why in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, when he suffered the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao, he punched and suppressed these people. As for Simmons, Old Demon, Clement and others present at the time, Old Mr. Miller didnt bother to throw punches to target them. Old Mr. Miller didnt care about the calctions of little people like Bobby and Riki, but Jason didnt, these people had targeted him and Old Mr. Miller, and he was going to liquidate them one by one. The crowd walked outside of Phoenix and Jason looked over to Coffin Craster Warriors as he said, Great job brothers. You guys worked hard on tonights action as well. No hard work! Its only right to serve Mr. Jason! Erik, Gabriel, and the others hurriedly spoke up. Jason nodded, knowing that being polite to them would make the Coffin Crasters feel rusty, so he said, Ste, then you and the Coffin Crasters will leave first. The police will be hereter. Its not good for you guys to meet with the police when youre present. Ste nodded, speaking of which, Coffin Craster was also an underground force, and it was indeed not good toe into contact with the police. Immediately, Ste led Coffin Crasters men to leave by car. Jason also let Dark Phoniex leave first. Jason then called Taylor and asked her to bring another team over to Phoenix. Jason and his own father then waited.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jason pulled out a pack of cigarettes and lit one up and smoked it as he handed one to his own father. Patrick didnt smoke much, and had been smoke and alcohol free for the twenty years he had been trapped in the chamber, but seeing Jason handing over a cigarette, he proceeded to light it up and smoke it as well. Jason, I heard that you have a girlfriend over here in Oakshire, right? Patrick smiled, and then said, I wonder if it would be convenient to bring her here for my father to take a look some other day? Jasons face was stunned, thinking when did his father hear that he had a girlfriend in Oakshire? Jason thought about it, Sally should count, right? Anyway, Old Mr. Miller also liked Sally before, and subconsciously hoped that he could be with Sally, and if he wanted to sort it out, I guess in Old Mr. Millers heart Sally is the first granddaughter-inw. Thinking of this, Jason had to say: There is a girl called Sally, currently the chairman of Herthum Group. I met her when I rescued her on a mission before returning to Oakshire. When I first came back, I was still working inside herpany as the head of the defense department, and Im still being paid even now. Sally is quite nice, so Ill talk to her when shes free one day. So very good! A pleased smile appeared on Patricks face. By andrge, all parents under the sky would look forward to their children starting a family soon. Patrick was no exception, plus he knew his own physical condition, so if he could be sure of a stable person on Jasons side before this, then he would be relieved. Of course, before that, he had to go ahead and make some arrangements as well. This was a responsibility he swore to take on as a father. The two of them were chatting, when all of a sudden, the sound of police sirens came from far and near, and soon several police cars were seen driving over. Three police cars drove up, and when the first one stopped, the door opened, and Taylor was the first to jump down from the police car. Taylor, you made it. Jason smiled and greeted them at that. Taylor looked at Jason with a pair of almond eyes as she asked, What the hell is going on? On the way over, halfway down the road you saw the two parked sedans and some of the grunts, right? Jason asked. Taylor nodded and said, Saw that, and there were some officers guarding the ce. Same with this lodge. Send someone to guard it. Later, there will be specialized manpowering over to take care of all this. Jason said. You still havent told me what the hell is going on here. Taylors pair of almond eyes red at Jason in an unfavorable manner, and in her heart, she was still really a bit irritated. This bastard god out of nowhere, she didnt even know when this guy came back to Oakshire, as soon as he came back, he made such a big deal, over there in that research institute more than twenty people died, this mountain vige only afraid of the death of a lot of people also. Jasonughed bitterly, thinking how should I exin this to you? Ill talk to you in privateter. As for tonights matter, you can understand it as an operation by the military department. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I, on the other hand, am the enforcer in this operation. Taylors face was stunned, she knew that Jasons secret identity was not simple, and was rted to the military department side. Since Jason said so, perhaps there were some confidential issues involved that could not be said openly. Taylor also dismissed the idea of pursuing the question, her gaze turned, which saw Patrick standing on the side. After seeing Patrick, Taylors face was slightly surprised, before she did not sense the existence of the slightest breath of this person, if not to turn her eyes to see, she did not realize that the scene in addition to Jason, there is another person. Jason noticed Taylors gaze and said with a smile, This is my father. With that, Jason introduced himself to Patrick and said, Dad, this is Taylor, the captain of the Oakshire CID Brigade. Patricks gaze went to Taylor, smiled bashfully, and said, Well, very good, young and talented. Taylor felt some surprise in his heart, not expecting that after Jason came back this time, his father actually showed up as well. Somehow, after learning that Patrick was Jasons father, Taylor felt a subtle psychological change in her heart, as if she felt a little embarrassed. Maybe it came from the fact that she already had a close rtionship with Jason, so when she saw Jasons father, it was inevitable that she would have a feeling like meeting her parents. Taylor also noticed the hideous scars on Patricks face, and wondered what had happened to Jasons father to leave such heavy scars. By this time, Jason had stepped aside to make a phone call, which went straight to Old Mr. Peppers small building in the Capital Military District. Soon, Old Mr. Peppers side picked up the phone, and Jason said, My side of the operation is over. Someone needs toe over and take care of that institute and the Phoenix side of Oakshire. For now, Ive got the police guarding both ces. I will notify the local armed police force to go and deal with them. Also, the Capital side of the operation is underway. Everything should be settled within tomorrow. Over the phone, Old Mr. Peppers cold and determined voice came out. Chapter 1756 The Change of the Capital (I) (Normal) About half an hourter, on the mountain road leading to Phoenix, there was the sound of cars.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Driving over was an army-green military truck, the truck stopped, and one after another, heavily armed armed soldiers jumped out of the truck, and one of the officers walked towards the front and asked in a low tone, May I ask who is Mr. Miller? I am. Jason spoke up as he greeted him. The officer immediately gave Jason a military salute as he continued, I have been informed that this area is to be cleared by me at my head. In addition, the institute in West Town has also had armed police fighters heading to take over the process. Trouble for you. Jason spoke up. No trouble! The officer said in a respectful tone. He didnt know Jasons identity at the moment, but those who could be valued so highly by the bigwigs at the top were definitely big heads, and it was simply not something that an officer of his rank could go on to know the exact identity of. Then this ce will be handed over to you guys first. Make sure to handle it well, and dont let any news leak out, lest it cause unnecessary spections and shocks. Jason said in a calm tone. Yes! The officer opened his mouth, and that respectful tone waspletely as if he was facing his superior. Immediately, Jason looked at Taylor and said, Detective Caine, you lead the team back to the police station first. In addition, Matt over at the Institute, have him lead the team away as well. Just leave this ce to these armed warriors. Taylor nodded, since the fighters from the Armed Police side had alreadye to take over the handling, there was no need for her side to continue staying. Taylor also greeted the Interpol officers in the field, and they all got into their cars and left. Jason also got into the Paramount Marauder with Patrick and drove away from Phoenix. Patrick turned his eyes to look at his son, his heart was indeed extremely pleased. Tonights entire action he was involved in, but also see in the eyes, Jason showed the killing decisive and calm handling afterwards, etc., all show a kind of maturity and steadiness, indeed is already able to stand alone. It seems that Lewis sent him to the military is also a correct choice, only in the kind of blood and fire battlefield experience, only to let a man have a steel will, only have the determination to kill, only to be able topletely grow up. In the eyes of parents, their children seem to never grow up. However, Patrick felt that his son has grown up, even without his own shelter in the future, he will be able to rise in the face of adversity, all the way to the peak, extraordinary achievements. This made Patrick feel relieved while having some regrets. The regret was that that day, perhaps he would not be able to see it. Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back and parked his car in the front yard. After stepping out of the car, he looked at his father and said, Dad, why dont you go in the house first and rest. I have to go out again. Im going to figure out some things. No need to wait for me toe back, you and Wolf Boy can just rest first. Good, and dont stay busy toote. Patrick said. I know. Jason smiled. Patrick went inside the house and Jason got in the car again and drove out of Bamboo Residence. As he drove out, Jason called Ste and soon enough, Stes side answered the phone, Hello, Jason? Ste are you home yet? I just got back. Are things all taken care of? Yes, there were already armed police fighters heading over to take over the situation when I left. Youre home then Ill make a trip over to you. Sure, Ill wait for you. On the phone, Ste said with a hint of delight in her tone, and her tone was even softer. Whew! Jason drove all the way towards the direction of Abysmal Lake Mansion District at an extremely fast speed. After about half an hours drive, he drove to the Abysmal Lake Mansion District side, and drove into the single-family house where Ste was staying, and drove in along the reserved iron gate. After hearing the sound of the car, Ste walked out of the house, she had already changed into a light andfortable home clothes, even so, but still could not hide her plump and ripe body, highlighting the curves that make people look at a persons heart will be swaying difficult to hold themselves. After seeing Jason get out of the car, she smiled and said, Lets go into the house first. Jason nodded his head, walked over and pulled Stes soft and moist jade hand, and walked into the vi hall together with her. Walking inside the vi, Ste had already brewed tea extremely thoughtfully, she poured Jason a cup of tea and said with a smile, Youve worked hard for tonights action, have a cup of tea. Jason nodded, he picked up the cup of tea and took a sip, then looked at Stes jade-look enchanting charming jade face and said, Ste, I want to know something about my mother. You have followed my mother, I think you should know it well. Stes face was stunned, she fell into a memory, she said softly, Mrs. Patrick is an excellent woman, she is beautiful and talented, internally she is gentle and virtuous, and externally she is also ambitious. Previously in the Miller family, Mr. Patrick concentrated on Cultivation, the Miller familys industries were basically taken care of by Mrs. Patrick, Mrs. Patrick took care of them very well, otherwise the Miller family wouldnt have been able to gain a foothold in the top three Ancient Martial Families. Jason listened quietly, he didnt know much about his own mother, so he hoped to learn more about her from other aspects, so as to build up a plump image of her in his mind. Finally, Jason couldnt help but ask, What did my mom do some of the things she did during her life after that change of heart back then? Mrs. Patrick ended up taking you out of the breakout, and at the time I didnt know what Mrs. Patrick was nning to do. It was onlyter that I also realized that Mrs. Patrick was entrusting you to Mr. Lewis at that time, Ste spoke up and continued, Later on, Mrs. Patrick contacted me privately and I came to meet with Mrs. Patrick. At the time, I was so insignificant to the entire Miller family that no one noticed, and the otherdies couldnt believe it. After I met Mrs. Patrick, Mrs. Patrick started to arrange some things for me, and Mrs. Patrick gave me the Order of the Holy Dragon for safekeeping, saying that she would give it to you when she met Mr. Jasonter. At the same time, Mrs. Patrick also transferred the hundreds of millions of dors she had saved into my hands, so that I could develop a force for you to use in the future Mr. Jason. Speaking here, Stes eyes are a little red, her tone is even choked up, she said: At that time, I know Mrs. Patrick is in advance to prepare for some of the aftermath of their own, but I can not stop it, so it is very sad. mrs. patrick made these arrangements, she went all the way to the Miller family, she could not bear to look at Mr. Jason. She couldnt bear to see mr. Patrick trapped like this With that said, Stes shoulders shook and she sobbed a little. Jason took a deep breath as he took Ste in his arms and patted her back. Jason then realized that his own mother had also made so many arrangements for him down the road in thest hours of her life. Unfortunately, the woman he had honored and loved was a woman he would never see again. Chapter 1757 The Change of the Capital (II) (Normal) The next morning. The rising sun shines on the curtains of the room, reflecting a golden color, there is a smell of warm sunshine prating in. Jason suddenly felt the end of his nose a little itchy, he opened his sleepy eyes slowly woke up, found that it was the pillow Ste a few strands of yful hair into his nostrils. Jason looked at Ste, who was still awake with her eyes closed, and a smirk appeared on his lips. After learning about Stes identity, he had even morepassion for this woman, after all, it was a maid adopted by his own mother before she was born, but now she had be a ravishing top mature woman. The beauty in front of him, her face was like powder, her delicate body was spread out, a white and tender body that deceived the frost and won the snow, with countless peaks of beauty that intimidated the heart. Two pink slippery slender jade legs tightly wound up. Tender skin white and red, the body also exudes a light fragrance, charming extreme, tantalizing extreme. Reflecting on the warmth ofst night, Jasons mouth rose with a smile, and held Ste in his arms even tighter. Ste seems to have a sense, she opened her mouth and murmured, slowly a pair of eyes also gently opened, saw Jason, also noticed that the sky is already bright. Although she has long been Jasons woman, but at this moment that enchanting jade face inevitably still stained with a light blush in general, flooded with a touch of intoxicating redness. What time is it now? Ste asked.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason picked up the cell phone on the nightstand and said, Its half past ten. Its ten-thirty? Then why dont you get up! Ste said. A day is a day. Theres no need to get up so early, it has to be cherished. Jason said in a serious manner. Ste tasted the deep meaning of Jasons words, her cheeks rolled up, annoyed and red at Jason, said: You, you you are misinterpreting the meaning of this sentence, is clearly a very inspirational words, howe from your mouth out of the vor? Its not that its tasteless, its just that theres anotheryer of meaning to the words. It seems that it is necessary for me to illustrate to you the otheryer of meaning of that statement in a practical way. Jason grinned as he pulled Ste into his arms, and under one roll, the endless flirtation kicked off once again. By the time Ste got up and cleaned up a bit to get ready to go make something to eat, she looked at the time and saw that it was already past twelve oclock. Her heart is really a burst of annoyance, but recalling the sweet and charming, a touch of blush is still left on the face of the rest, that between the eyes and eyebrows is also a wave of satisfaction color. Ste walked downstairs, ready to do some food. Jason or continue to lie on the bed, he took out a cigarette on the point, full of cozy smoking, body and mind is also a rare moment of rxation. At this moment, Jasons cell phone rang violently, he picked up the phone to see, is the Capital side of the call. Jason hurriedly answered the call, and Old Mr. Peppers voice came through: Hey Jason, Forbidden Dragon Guards headquarters in the Capital has been investigated. After hearing this news, Jasons heart was still a bit ted as he asked, What about Old Mr. McGregor, who was in charge of Forbidden Dragon Guard? Old Mr. Peppers side was slightly silent, and only after a long time did he say, Latest night, Connor himself has personally gone to the disciplinary inspection side of the military department to exin some things. Currently, the military department has yet to give a concrete conclusion. However, Connor is also meritorious to the country. Thus, the biggest possibility is that Connor will no longer be in charge of any positions of authority from now on. Good. Jason said with a nod. With Forbidden Dragon Guard being ouwed, there might be some initiatives on the national side against CaroviaHyacinth. What exactly that is has yet to be negotiated at this point. If anythinges upter, youll being to the Capital to get involved. Old Mr. Pepper admonished. Okay. Ill be in the country when Im there. Jason said. How is Old Mr. Miller doing? Old Mr. Pepper asked. Jason took a deep breath and said, Still in aa. Overall, Old Mr. Miller is not doing very well. But the old man has weathered a great storm and done the once-in-a-lifetime thing of punching through Cultivations cage, so I dont think the old man is going to hup that easily. He can wake up. Jason said in a firm tone. I hope the old man wakes up too. Old Mr. Pepper let out a long sigh and said, This old guy has been fighting with me all his life, I cant let go of this old guy. Old Mr. Pepper dont worry, Old Mr. Miller will definitely be able to awaken, I will find a way! Jason opened his mouth, his tone was resolute, he believed that as long as he could find Holy Pill, then Old Mr. Miller would definitely be able to heal the dao injuries on his body. Old Mr. Pepper didnt say anything and ended the call after chatting with Jason for a few moments. Jasons eyes shed with a hint of pleasure, this time he was able topletely solve the problem of Forbidden Dragon Guard, which made him feel very satisfied in his heart. Not only Forbidden Dragon Guard, Connor this big man also nted a heel, with Connors status and prestige, the military department will not deal with anything specific, but in the future will certainly be excluded from the edge of power. Jason no longer think about these things, he walked down from the bed, put on the clothes and went into the restroom to wash up. By the time Jason walked downstairs, he could already smell the aroma of stir-frying on the end of his nose, so it seemed that the meal Ste was going to prepare should be almost ready. Jason walked straight into the kitchen and helped out. After a while, the food has been put on the table, three dishes and one soup, two people eat is also enough. Jason had already been hungry, he held the rice bowl and started to eat with gusto. Slow down, dont choke. Ste smiled sweetly and said softly. She couldnt help but smile as she looked at Jasons wolfish eating, looking at Jason eating so thoughtfully, she was so happy in her heart that she was going to forget to eat just by looking at him. Jason gave her a look and said, Ste, are you being a nymphomaniac? Hurry up and eat. YouC Ste blushed and red at Jason without any good reason. Jasonughed, then he remembered something and said, Ste, in the future, you consolidate Coffin Crasters forces. Start experimenting towards martial arts pills, spiritual medicines, ancient books, and other such aspects, simr to Jubilee Pavilion like this. Oh? Ste looked at Jason in surprise. Jason continued, With the Cultivation cage being broken, a great change in heaven and earth ising, and when that timees, the aura will revive and a Strong Martial Age wille. In the current environment, Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures are in short supply. However, once the aura is revived, Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures will abound. Not only that, there will also be more martial artists practicing ancient martial arts, and it may gradually develop into an era where all people are martial artists. By that time, there will be a lot of need for Fire Pills, medicinal herbs, and so on. Now develop the Coffin Craster part of the energy in this direction, and seize the first opportunity first. Jason you have a point. Anyway, now that Phoenix is destroyed, Jubilee Pavilion has no stronghold in Oakshire. It also gives Coffin Craster such an opportunity. Ste said. Jason nodded, he decided that he must make another trip to Ancient City of Ruins after he turned back to Dark World, he was going to collect all the medicinal herbs, beast cores and so on from Agists side, and have Ghost Doctors side help in refining the elixir, and then wait until Coffin Crasters side of the tform of selling Ancient martial arts elixir was up and running. Coffin Crasters side to operate. He had a feeling that this would be a big business in the future. Chapter 1758 Goddess Angry (Normal) Herthum Group. It was about two oclock in the afternoon when Jason drove over, he stopped his car and took the elevator straight to the floor where Sallys office was located. DING! The elevator door opened and Jason stepped out, holding a rectangr box. Jason walked all the way towards the front, when he passed by the beautiful secretarys office he also paid special attention, but unexpectedly did not see Jessies figure. Jason had to walk up to Sallys office, he raised his hand and knocked on the door, there was no response, he shouted and did the same. He subconsciously body hand twisted the knob of the office and found the door was not unlocked, he pushed the door and entered, the office was empty, no one was in sight. Sally didnte to the office? Jason voiced suspiciously. He turned his gaze and saw a kunabao sitting on the desk and a ck coat hanging on the hanging rod of the office, which indicated that Sally hade to the office. Did Sally go to a meeting? Lets wait a bit first then. Jason thought to himself as he took a seat on the sofa in the office and started to boil water for tea himself. After the tea was brewed, Jason drank a cup of it, and after sitting for a while rather bored he stood up and walked over to Sallys desk to look at it, to see what Sallys daily work was like. Speaking of which, he could not understand Sallys daily work, so he did not find anything after looking around. At this time, Jason suddenly noticed a delicate notebook ced on the upper right side of the desk, with a pen clipped to it, he had a change of heart and picked up this notebook to look through it. Jason looked, found that this notebook is Sally used to record some important things, such as some of the content of the meeting, etc., in addition to the asional record of some of Sallys mood. It just so happened that on the page Jason opened, there was this paragraph recorded That hateful bastard has not given people a call for the tenth day, contact him also can not be contacted, really too bullying, do not know that people are thinking about him? I really want to click this guy off, just know how to bully people! I also dont know how his situation is over there in Gosvor, Im really worried. But with Old Mr. Miller around, there shouldnt be anything wrong, right? Heartless guy, every time he leaves, its as if hes evaporated from the world. Shouldnt I prepare some ropes or something, and when hees back next time directly tie him up as if this way I can do whatever I want, and click whenever I want to click, how nice! Jason in this regard looked over, can not help but gulp, there is a kind of heart beating feeling C click and wipe? Sally this is what it means? What does Sally mean by this? She wants to rub that part of her body? Its too scary! Jasonughed bitterly, he did not expect the usually elegant and sensible Sally to have such a naughty side when recording her mood. However, it is still his own fault ah, this period of time to Sallys concern is indeed too little, no wonder that caused Sallys heart of dissatisfaction all the way with the text of theint to give vent to the way. Speaking of Sallys asional mood photos are quite interesting to look at, anyway, Jason read with great interest, the corners of his mouth from time to time raised a smile. Just as he continued to look back, coldly, he heard footstepsing from outside. Jason hurriedly closed the notebook in his hand and put it back, then with a sh of his figure, he picked up the rectangr box and silently walked to the position at the door. With Jasons perception ability, he was able to clearly hear the footsteps of two people walking in the corridor outside the office, and the sound of conversations was also faintly heardC Jessie, send me aption of what was explored in this meetingter. Miss Herthum I know, Ill go ahead and do the organizing of the meeting minutes. Also, how are the preparations for our productunch next week regarding the new energy development aspecting along? Nora is in charge of that, Ill ask her for specificster. Good. As the voices became clearer and clearer, the two women outside came closer and closer. Jason could hear that it was Sally and Jessie, it seemed that his guess was not wrong, this was just after the meeting. Outside the office, Sally and Jessie were walking and talking, as Jessie walked to her office, she said, Miss Herthum, Ill go to the office and work first then. Good! Sally nodded as she walked towards her office. Just as usual, Sally opened the doorway with a smooth hand as she approached, and closed it with a backhand as she approached, and when she nced forward- AhN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sally let out a gasp of surprise from her mouth. She actually saw that there was actually a person inside her office, this person was half-kneeling on the ground, holding a flower box in his hands, and inside the rectangr flower box was a single delicate red rose. As the persons hands holding the flower box raised, blocking the face, she did not see clearly who the other party was, inevitably issued a cry of surprise. After the subconscious exmation, Sally immediately noticed the difference, only because she felt an indescribable sense of familiarity, and the feeling of solidity and safety. Therefore, when Sally stabilized her mind and looked carefully, from the gap of the flower box, she saw the face that had been haunting her for many days. Jason?! Sally eximed in delight, that tone of voice was both shocked and delighted, the whole mood of the person was simply going through a roller coaster-like fluctuation, first shock, then surprise, so much so that a heart was still thumping to this day. Sally, I know for say, send flowers this kind of thing is actually quite vulgar. This rose said delicate, but how can itpare to your own beauty of a million percent? But I still sent it, on the one hand, the gift of roses has a fragrance, on the other hand, the hot love represented by roses also expresses my heart. Most importantly, it is also expressing an apology in my heart. In fact, these days I have been thinking about you, all the time you hang in the heart, although not contact, but in the matter of thinking about you, I put it on the same position as breathing. As long as I still breathe, that miss you is never-ending. I also know that I havent contacted you, Im only afraid that also you will be worried about how I am doing, but there are just too many things happening so I cant take care of it, so I hope Sally you wont be angry with me. Jasons voice rang out in this way. Sally froze, she looked at Jason with some suspicion in her eyes, thinking to herself whats wrong with this guy? He took the wrong drugs? How these words seem to prate a kind of guilt ah? Huh? How did this guy know that he secretly med him for not taking the initiative to contact him? Was it a mistake? Sally was a little confused. Chapter 1759 Full of Joy (Normal) Sally of course will not think of Jason this guy secretly looked through her notebook recorded some mood text, at this moment she did not think about so much, the whole persons heart has been drowned by the feeling of sweet surprise. She walked up, looked at the flower box in the delicate roses, her heart is full of joy, but on the surface is to try to look calm, said: You this guy back on the return, but also make such a mysterious. This time actually knew to send flowers. Jasonughed as he stood up and said, Sally do you not like it? If you dont like it, then Ill just return the flowers. What? Return it?! Sally was furious and stomped her feet, her pair of beautiful autumn water eyes stared at Jason and said in an annoyed voice, How can you give something to someone and return it? No, I dont agree! Saying that, Sally immediately from Jasons hands will be that flower box over, the kind of care and joy to show the most. Jason secretly smiled, looking at Sallys face that is flooded with joyful feelings of absolute beauty, his heart can not help but be a little rippled, reached out to hold Sallys soft and moist shoulders, said: This time you are not quite worried about me? Sally gently nodded and said, Definitely worried. Its just that a lot of times I cant contact you. You didnt contact me again, so I was quite angry. Dont be angry, dont be angry! Jason quickly spoke up and said with a smile, What if you get angry and break your body. Come on, Ill give you a rub to help you smooth out your qi. Jason a burst of even pull with coaxing Sally to the sofa sitting, holding Sally that delicate and slender waist, into the hand of a refreshing tender warm feeling. Sally pretty face is slightly colored red, beautiful eyes angry Jason, said: also said to rub it to others, the original is to take advantage of the opportunity. Jasons old face was a little embarrassed, he smiled, really gave Sally began to rub shoulders and back. Sally was also happy to enjoy the moment. Jason, can you tell me about your trip to Gosvor for the Ancient Martial Arts Conference this time? Sally asked. Jason nodded and roughly said something about the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, as for the matter of him defeating many heavenly prides in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference and winning the first ce in the Battle of Heavenly Pride, it was downyed, and only talked about the result, and if he really wanted to talk about the process, he was afraid that Sally would have to be scared again. Im afraid that Sally will have to be scared again. When ites to Old Mr. Miller, Jason is a colorful, will Jason fist through the cage of the feat also described in detail. Sally didnt know the significance of breaking Cultivations cage, but she could guess that it must have been an extremely important event. With a smile on her face, Sally said, I knew Old Mr. Miller was very powerful. For that matter, Old Mr. Miller came back with you this time too, right? This- Jasons tone was stuttered, the only thing he could do was to say truthfully, During the Ancient Martial Arts Conference Old Mr. Miller suffered a few injuries, and hes recuperating over at Ghost Doctor Valley, so he didnte back with me. Huh? Sally was surprised, and then her face tightened as she asked, Is Old Mr. Miller seriously injured? Will it leave aftereffects or something? Jason didnt want Sally to worry too much, after all, Old Mr. Millers current situation, worrying about it would not help. He said, Dont worry, Old Mr. Miller is fine. He will be fine after recuperating for a while. By the way, this time when I attended the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, I finally recognized my father. Your father? Sallys face was stunned, then she excitedly grabbed Jasons arm and asked in surprise, You found your parents? Jason took a deep breath and said, My mom she is no longer alive. It was my father who was found this time. Although I have regrets, I am satisfied. In the past, I didnt know my birth, I didnt know my parents. Now, I at least know who my father is, what my mom looks like, and where my roots came from Is Auntie no longer around Hearing this, Sally blushed a bit and felt bad for Jason. Jason smiled and said, Its okay, Ive epted that. However, Ive got my moms face all memorized in my head, and Ill be thinking about her from time to time. Sally nodded and her body snuggled into Jasons arms, like she wanted to give the man some warmth. Jason also obediently embraced Sallys delicate body into his arms as he said, Sally, let me tell you something. Last night, my father asked me if I had a girlfriend in Oakshire. He also said that he would like to meet this girlfriend of mine, go to the other partys house to sit down, and meet with the other partys parents as well or something. Sallys face was stunned, a hint of redness crept onto her cheeks, she looked at Jason and couldnt help but ask, So, what did you answer then? I just said that I do have a girlfriend, or a very beautiful and talented one. Jason smiled, and continued, So, didnt Ie to thepany to look for you today. Sally a mouthful of crystal teeth lightly biting the lower lip, her head slightly drooped, the delicate jade face has been stained with a touch of intoxicating red, but the heart is like drinking honey like sweetness. She knew that Jason was recognizing her as his girlfriend. She was naturally very happy in her heart, but she was also a bit blushing, after all, she could hear that Jasons father meant to meet with her parents, and that basically formalized her rtionship with Jason himself.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Uncle Miller is going to be in Oakshire for a while, right? Sally asked. Jason nodded his head and said, My father will be staying in Oakshire for the near future if nothing else. Thats good. My parents went away the other day and theyll be back in a few days. When my parents get back, youll be visiting with Uncle Miller at my house. Sally smiled, then added, Ill meet you at Bamboo Residence when Im free in the next few days. By the way, is Uncle Miller also staying with you at Bamboo Residence when he arrives? Yes, Im staying at Bamboo Residence with my father and Wolf Boy. Jason said. Wouldnt that be too crowded? Why dont you guys move out, I have other houses over here too. Sally said as she looked over at Jason and suggested in this regard. Jason smiled and shook his head, saying, If I really want to move out, I have a ce to live too. My father is still quite happy with the environment over at Bamboo Residence, and hes just said he wont move, so hell live wherever he wants. Alright then. Sally opened her mouth, then her beautiful eyes turned and she said with a smile, When I get off workter, why dont I go to Bamboo Residence with you, and Ill go see Uncle Miller. No problem. Jason smiled. Sallys heart burst with joy, and she took the initiative to jump into Jasons arms. The beauty was in her arms, and the fragrance was overwhelming. Huh? Sally, why do I find that you look like youve straightened up quite a bit again? Huh? You, you bad guy, youre deliberately molesting someone! Inside the office, came the petnt and shy exmation of the beautiful chairman. Chapter 1760 You Want Compensation (Normal) Jason stayed in Sallys office for a while before walking out. When he passed by Jessies office, Jason thought it would be better not to knock on the door to disturb, before he hid in Sallys office door when he heard Jessie had to be busy organizing the minutes of the meeting or something. Jason left this floor, and suddenly remembered that Jessie mentioned Nora when she was talking to Sally, she should be referring to Nora, the mature woman who is so fascinating, right? Nora should be back in thepany, right? Jason thought in his heart, when he came herest time, Nora was away on a business trip, and she should be back after this period of time has passed. With this thought in mind, Jason pressed the elevator to the floor where the purchasing department was located. Soon, the elevator stopped at the appropriate floor, Jason walked out and headed towards the Purchasing Department Directors office. Arriving in front of the office, Jason raised his hand and knocked on the door- Knock knock knock! The flirtatious and seductive voice immediately came from the miniature speaker at the office door, Who is it?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Someone who came to your ce to get his soul back after being haunted by you. Jason echoed. The owner of that flirtatious voice seemed to be frozen for a moment, and then that silver bell-like giggle came out, also lightly handing over a sentence, Ouch, so its Jason. Apanied by the sound of speech, soon, the doorway of the office opened with a ng. With the office door open, an extremely mature curve of the womans mouth corner smiling standing in the doorway, wearing a set of ck professional skirt, two cut off the curve of the legs striking, that party like a brand new grinder like warped buttocks will be that professional skirt to support the rise and up, on the top of a white shirt wearing a bundle into the professional skirt, but also to tighten up this white shirt, so that outlined the spectacr curve of that road is enough to give a person a kind of Tarzan-like majestic feeling. Jason enjoyed admiring the seductive curves that moved the hearts of the people, and finally squinted his eyes to look at the jade face that was smoldering and bewitching with thousands of vors, and said with a smile, Every time I see Nora, I can appreciate the profound meaning of the word magnificent. Nora naturally heard the deep meaning of Jasons words, she was extremely cooperative to straighten her chest, wearing a shirt nearly to be taut, she said with a delicate smile, Jason has not seen for a long time, or the original color does not change. With that, she walked towards the office. Jason also followed into the office, and then closed the door, looking at the front of the walking a twist and a shake of the vor of the exposed silhouette, Jason only felt like a fire between the belly, throat also a thirst. Chapter 1761 Jessie is here (normal) Jessie had alreadypiled the minutes of the meeting and she pushed open the door to her office to deliver thesepiled minutes to Sallys office.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jessie knocked on the door of Sallys office, walked in and said, Miss Herthum, the meeting minutes have been organized, have a look. Sally tilted her face up, keeping a smile on the corner of her mouth, and said, Okay, you put them on your desk. Jessie nodded her head, she could tell that Miss Herthum was in a beautiful mood, as to why she was so happy she didnt know, but Miss Herthum was able to be happy she would be happy watching. Jessie returned to her office, remembering that Miss Herthum had instructed her to do something else, she thought for a moment and picked up thendline on her desk to make a call. The phone rang several times, but it was still unanswered. Jessie frowned and muttered to herself in confusion, Is Nora not in the office? Jessie thought for a while, she still decided to personally go into Noras office to take a look. Immediately, she stood up, walked out of her office, walked all the way to the entrance of the elevator, and took the elevator to the floor where the Purchasing Department was located. Ta-da-da-da! The sound of Jessies high heeled shoes treading on the tiled floor rang out, it was the sound of extremely vorful and rhythmic footsteps, and every sound sounded like just the right amount of snap in other peoples hearts-especially men. The Purchasing Department also has a lot of male livestock, when this special vor of high heels sound echoing sound, the Purchasing Department office of the male livestocks eyes are almost coincidentally towards the office outside to look. Sure enoughC In their gazes full of anticipation, the figure of Jessie, the goddess in the hearts of countless male employees of Herthum Group, appeared and was walking past the front of the Purchasing Department office. The tailored professional outfit looked dry and simple, and on Jessies body, it fully demonstrated what the ultimate temptation of an OL woman was. ck pencil pants will Jessie that pair of long beautiful legs of the advantage of the most fully disyed, coupled with the high-heeled shoes set off, more mouth-watering. Upward of the surplus waist tightened very tight, like to be able to surplus a grip, walking waist twisted under the sway out of the thousands of vors. A delicate melon face as always with a refusal of people outside of the cold color, face wearing ck sses but also for her to add a trace of sophistication, but also slightly covered her that let the people of the stunning face of a few elegance. Seeing the beautiful secretary, these male animals in the Purchasing Department were excited, they knew that Jessie was going to look for the minister, and their top boss, the minister C that was the goddess that countless people in Herthum Group dreamed of. They also heard that Jessie and Nora had some bad blood between them, as for what reason they didnt see eye to eye with each other, it was beyond their knowledge. They do not dare to probe, not to mention gossip the slightest, one is the chairman of the side of the secretary, one is their top boss, which if they are offended, the future will not be able to mix in thepany. Jessie naturally ignored the gazes of those male animals in the purchasing department, and she didnt care about them either. She walked all the way to the door of the Purchasing Directors office, raised her slender hand, and sped the door- Knock knock knock! The knocking sound rang out and echoed on that. However, there was still no movement heard from inside the office. Jessie knocked on the door again, still no one responded, immediately Jessie thought that Nora should not be in thepany, also do not know where to go. Just when Jessie was about to turn her head and leave, suddenly C Who, who is it? Noras voice came from the miniature speaker at the office door, only that voice sounded strange to people. Jessie took a deep breath and said, Its me. Came to see you about something. Ah Jessie, its you! Noras voice seemed a little surprised and nervous. Jessie naturally heard it, her willow brows slightly knitted, and she said in a cold voice, What are you dawdling for? You didnt answer the phone, and you didnt open the door at this moment. Cant it be that there is still a man hiding in your office? You cant see anyone, can you? Inside the office, Jason wasfortably smoking a cigarette, and Nora was nervously cleaning up the mess C for example, some paper towels and whatnot to be thrown into the toilet, and at the same time organizing her own appearance and clothes and whatnot. When the phone rang just now, of course she and Jason heard it. The problem was, at that moment, she was in an impending peak state, so how could she answer the phone? So, just now, along with the continuous sound of the phone, she and Jason went to the peak together, and after that, she was lying on Jasons body as if her body had been drained of strength. The phone didnt ring again, and she thought she could get some rest, but then there was a knock at the door. Nora knew that no one would knock on her office door if there was nothing wrong, so she got up and went to her desk and pressed the port to ask who it was. When she heard that it was Jessie, she froze in surprise. She busied herself with cleaning up, straightening out her clothes and whatnot, and then looking over at Jasons side smoking an afterthought cigarette like nobodys business, she gritted her teeth and walked over to the office doorway anyway. Nora took a deep breath and tried her best to look normal before she reached out and pulled the door open. The doorway opened to reveal Jessie standing yfully at the doorway. Aigoo, its really Jessie ah, youre noting early orte, the timing is really just right. Nora opened her mouth, with a slight annoyance. Jessie looked at Nora with some suspicion, she sneered and said, Is it possible that you are really hiding a man in this office? Am I interrupting your good deed? Thats right. Jason got away with it again. Nora said in a tone of regret. Jason? Jessies face was stunned, as if she thought of something, she immediately walked quickly into the office, walked in and saw that there was a guy sitting on the sofa who was swallowing a cloud of fog, who was it if it wasnt Jason? Jason, its you?! Jessie gritted her teeth and opened her mouth, at this moment she couldnt even realize that she was in a state of irritation. As for why she was annoyed, she had even less of a clue. Jason neatly turned his head, ignoring Jessies irritated face, he smiled and said, Jessie its you, havent seen you in days, beautiful as ever. What are you doing here? Jessie asked relentlessly, when she said the word doing, she even increased her tone of voice. Jasons face remained unchanged as he smiled and said, I just came to thepany not long ago, and I went to see Miss Herthum first. I heard Miss Herthum say that thepany has a new energy product to beunched, and Nora is responsible for the productunch, so I came to find Nora to inquire about it. By the way, when I left Miss Herthums office, I saw that you were busy so I didnt bother you. Hearing this, Jessies face froze for a moment. Chapter 1762 It Feels Weird (Normal) Jessies silver teeth clenched, a pair of beautiful eyes could not help but stare at Jason, she really did not bother to doubt Jasons words. Because the conference of thepanys uing new energy product was being held soon, and the person responsible for this conference was none other than Nora. Immediately after that, Jessie couldnt help but recall the joy that Miss Herthum had shown when she sent her the minutes of the meeting, it should be rted to this guying to thepany, right? If we do the math, it hasnt been long since this guy came to Nora, so was her previous guess a misunderstanding? Followed by a pair of beautiful eyes of Nora nced at Jason, she secretly relieved, such things were bumped into her is also extremely blushing, although just now in the doorway she first admitted that want to plot against Jason was Jessie disturbed, this is the first ce to put the dead and after life, but also do not dare to guarantee that can be put Jessie to fool over. Jason just that appeared to downy the words is not moving to round things, and then look at this guy a mountain copsed in front of the eyes do not change color look, Im afraid that no one will go to doubt his words. This makes Nora heart a burst of annoyed anger, thinking that this guy told a lie that called a face does not change color, said with the real same. Jessie looked at Jason, then looked at Nora, her face slightly eased, but there was still some doubt, she asked, I called your officendline howe you didnt answer ah? You called my officendline? Nora was surprised, her face did not look fake, she then said, I have a problem with the sound of this phone in my office, it doesnt ring when the calles in, and I was just about to go and get a new one. Then when I knocked on the door, what were you doing? You didnt evene to the door! Jessie asked again. Nora smiled delicately, looking vorful and charming as she said meaningfully, What else could I be doing? I dont want to try Jasons determination. See Jason are going to fall, piece of coincidence this knock on the door sounded, causing the olddy to lose all her efforts AhemC Jason dry cough, quickly said, Nora, this can not be said ah, just now we are not talking about things, which have you said so that people want to get into. Nora red at Jason, and the trace of resentment in her eyes seemed to be ming this negative man for lifting up his pants and disowning him. Jessie also did not go deeper into anything, she knew Noras character, alwayse to be spirited and bold, there is nothing that words are not afraid to say, some times also exaggerated. However, when she noticed Noras seductive jade face was flushed with an unfading red color, she couldnt help but feel something strange. In addition, she vaguely smelled that this office seems to be permeated by a strange smell, as to what smell she could not tell, in short, some slight abnormalities. She didnt think too much about it, thinking that Nora and Jason couldnt possibly do anything too out of the ordinary in this office, right? Where would she have thought that not long ago, this office had already staged an extremely charming and erotic scene. Jessie, you have nothing to do, what are you doing here looking for me? Nora digressed and asked. Jessie nced at Nora and said, Miss Herthum asked me to ask you about the productunch, how are the preparations going now? Nora said, Ive beenmunicating and discussing with the nning department over these days, andst night I already drew up a preliminary process. You help take it to Miss Herthum for her review, and see if there are still some areas that need to be improved. Nora said as she walked to her desk and took out a piece of information and handed it to Jessie. Jessie reached out and took this information, out of the corner of her eye she seemed to give Jason a cold look, she turned around and walked out. After Jessie left, Nora closed the door behind her, she lightly breathed out, and could not help but reach out and pat her angrily erected mountain-like breasts, saying, This Jessie is really scaring the hell out of people, noting early and notingte, favoring this time Jason alsoughed bitterly, he himself was quite speechless. Remember that there have been two or three times in the past is the same situation, whenever he is in Noras office with this charming mature woman to happen some time, or he can not endure Noras tease, every time he wants to dominate the key moment, Jessie will appear! Comparatively speaking, this one was a good one. At the very least, it was also after it was finished, which would have been infuriating if it had been before, or in the middle of that uncontroble charming process. Jason will cigarette stub out, walked to the front of Nora, looking at the front of this top mature woman that metallurgical color provocative face, smiled and said: I see you seem to have some intention to not finish ah. Now that Jessie is gone, do you want to have a second go at it? Noras pretty face turned red, and she red at Jason in annoyance, before giggling and saying, Im already very satisfied today. Anyway, you pay back slowly in installments, Im not in a hurry. When Ive recuperated, Ill let you repay it again tomorrow. Jasons heart was speechless for a while, thinking that Nora should not let herself pay back in installments once a day, right? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jason left Noras office, and he went around to the defense department office, right to miss a face. He is the head of the security department, he is a little bit of a real name, the god of the dragon see the head and not see the tail, it is rare toe over to show his face once a month. However, he is still very responsible, every time hees over, he will seriously check the security situation of Herthum Group and ask Zheng Biao about the daily training of the security guards in thepany. With Jasons knowledge, he could tell if there were any loopholes and deficiencies in Herthum Groups security system just by doing some inspections. Jason returned to his office and listened to Zheng Biaos summary report, and then went to the field to inspect, rtively speaking, there is no problem, the set of security system he designed before is also in orderly operation. After all, he didnt want the Night Shadow to infiltrate Oakshire and create a terrorist attack against Herthum Group to happen again. After finishing all these, Jason looked at the time, it was already past five oclock, so he took the elevator and went up to Sallys office. He was ready to wait for Sally to get off work and return to Bamboo Residence together. With a ding, the elevator door opened, Jason walked out, and as he walked along the corridor, he passed by the beautiful secretarys office. Jason thought for a moment as he knocked on the door, then opened it to see Jessie inside, a smile piled on his face as he said, Jessie, still busy? Jessie was still lowering her head to deal with her own things, and just didnt even look at Jason. Jason secretlyughed bitterly and said, Jessie, why dont you say anything? This is not like your character ah, in the past you were much more enthusiastic Jessie fiercely raised her head, a pair of peach blossom beauty eyes ice cold a piece of hard red at Jason, she looks like a cold snort, lowered her head and continued to not make a response. Jason knew that Jessie must be angry at him in Noras office inside the unclear things, right now is the beautiful secretary of the most angry time, the knowledge of surely can not go to touch this bad luck. It seems that can only wait for a few days, the beautiful secretary a little gas dissipated a little toe back tofort one or two it. Thinking of this, Jason said: Jessie, I will go to Miss Herthum first. When a few days pass, Ill treat you to dinner, so you have to remember. Saying that, Jason closed the office door behind him and walked towards Sallys office. Whos going to have dinner with you? If you want to eat you go eat with your Nora! Inside the office, Jessie sounded annoyed. Chapter 1763 – Father and Son Discussion on Martial Arts (I) (Normal) Sally had already finished the work at hand in advance, she naturally remembered that she had to go to Bamboo Residence with Jason today to meet Jasons father. Therefore, when Jason pushed open the door of the office and walked in, Sally was packing up the documents and other things on the desk, after seeing Jason she smiled sweetly and said, Wait for me for a while, Ill just pack up. Jason smiled and said, Theres no rush. Sally organized the documents and other things, and finally brought her own bag with her, raised a purely beautiful and moving smile, looked at Jason, and said, Lets go. Jason walked out with Sally to the parking lot, where Sally was to take Jasons car. Jason pulled out of the underground parking lot in his Paramount Marauder, and Sally was busy asking, Gee, lets take a trip to the mall first. Its my first time to meet Uncle Miller, so I have to bring a gift or something, right? Lets go to the mall for a while and Ill buy something for Uncle Miller. Jason was dumbfounded as he said, Thats not really necessary, my father wouldnt care about that. We can instead go get some groceries or something, and just make a meal when we get back. Alright then, listen to you well. As for the gift turn around and Ill buy it myself as well. Sally smiled sweetly. Whew! Jason drove and merged into the traffic. Bamboo Residence. It was already past six oclock when Jason drove back, and halfway through the trip, he had already contacted his father, saying that he would bring Sally back with him and have a meal together over at Bamboo Residence. Therefore, when Jason drove back and stopped in the front yard, Patrick and Wolf Boy had alreadye out. Jason parked the car and he stepped out first, went around to the passenger seat and opened the door, helping Sally down. Dad. Jason smiled, then said, This is Sally, the chairman of Herthum Group and my boss. Patricks eyes looked towards Sally, regardless of looks or temperament, a woman like Sally was undoubtedly impable, so this first impression, Patrick was also extremely satisfied. Uncle MillerC Sally shouted, perhaps it was the first time they met, it was inevitable that she was a bit formal and embarrassed. Patrick could see that Sally was a bit nervous, he smiled gently and said, Dont be nervous. I am very happy that you cane with Jason. Sally spread a smile, then measured Patrick, noticed Patricks face scars, her heart a burst of surprise, face surprised. Jason looked like he had noticed as he said, My father had previously suffered some injuries. Some of the injuries cant heal as well as they did even if they were healed. Then its okay now, right? Sally asked in a hurry. Patrick smiled bashfully and said, Im fine now, no need to worry. Quickly go inside the house. Jason and Sally went inside the house, carrying some fresh meat, vegetables and whatnot that they had bought, ready to cook a meal right at home.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Uncle Miller, my parents arent at hometely, theyll be back in a few days. When my parentse back, when that timees Uncle Miller, why dont you and Jasone to my house together as guests. Sally said with a smile. Okay, no problem. Patrick smiled and nodded, he could feel the kind of heart Sally had for Jason, and the kind of affection she had for him, obviously treating him as one of her own fathers as well. Uncle Miller you wait for a while ah, I with Jason to do some home cooking or something, then we will eat together. Sally smiled and was about to head towards the kitchen. At this exact moment, a white Mercedes E ss sedan drove back, Sallys eyes lit up when she saw this, she immediately walked out. After the white Mercedes Benz sedan stopped and the door opened, the beautiful principals marvelous figure walked out, and just happened to see Sally who walked over, her face was happy, she smiled and said, Sally, youre here. Sally nodded and said, Jason went to the office today. He also said that his father is also at Bamboo Residence, so I came over with him after work to check on Uncle Miller. You just got back this time? Havent had dinner yet, have you? Havent eaten yet, I just got back from being out. Kay said. Sally immediately pulled Kays arm and said, It just so happens that Jason and I bought a lot of groceries when we came back, why dont youe over and cook with me and then eat together? Thats fine too. Kay smiled, she wasnt too polite, she was familiar with Sally after all, and as for with Jason C somehow it seemed to be quite intimate some times. Jason was in the kitchen putting the rice on and getting ready to cut up the meat and wash the vegetables when he actually saw Sally walk in with Kay. Just get out, Ill just cook with Sinker. Sally urged. The space of this kitchen itself was not big, two could still be amodated, three people would be a bit crowded. Alright, then Ill trouble you guys. Jason smiled as he walked out to the backyard to sit with his father. Sally and Sinker know each other too? Patrick asked. Jason nodded and said, Theyre kind of good friends. Patrick retracted his gaze and looked at Jason, saying, Jason, you are Dragon Bloodline, previously Mr. Lewis used the Dragon Sealing Technique to seal your own destiny, with the purpose of avoiding your destiny from being exposed too early, which would lead to trouble for you. The only way is to wait until you have practiced enough to unseal your destiny. Now that your own destiny has been released, what are your ns for the future? ns? Jasons face was stunned, he had previously heard a lot about Mystery of the Dragon, and was quite curious about Dragon Bloodline. But when the rumored Dragon Bloodline resurrected from the depths of his bloodline, he suddenly became very calm, without the slightest bit of excitement and ecstasy, and most of the reason for this might have something to do with Old Mr. Millers current situation. Old Mr. Miller had not yet awakened, so Jason did not feel that his awakening of Dragon Bloodline was something important or worth celebrating. If he could, he would rather give up this so-called Dragon Bloodline in exchange for Old Mr. Millers peace of mind. Therefore, Jason literally froze for a moment when he heard his father ask him what his ns were. After thinking about it, Jason said in a deep voice, Getting stronger! The immediate n was to improve the Cultivation Realm as much as possible and make himself strong! Ghost Doctor said that Holy Pill has a great chance to heal Old Mr. Millers body. No matter what, I have to find a way to wake up Old Mr. Miller, which requires having a strong enough strength myself. Patrick nodded and said, Cultivation to be stronger is the goal that every martial artist goes after. The current generation of martial artists aim to pursue the Cultivation Extreme Realm, and I think that I was no exception for my father in the beginning. Especially after the Cultivation cage was broken, the Cultivation environment in the world is about to undergo a radical change, so the stronger the Cultivation, the more money it can stand on, the more it can fight for and protect. After a pause, Patrick added: I see that your own Cultivationbat skills are very good, especially the evolution of boxing boxing intent is even more amazing. While you can still be in Oakshire during this time, why dont you find some time for your father to explore Cultivation with you and guide you on the path of Cultivation. Good! Jasons face lit up with joy upon hearing this, and he nodded heavily. Chapter 1764 – Father and Son Discussion on Martial Arts (II) (Normal) Three dayster. On a clearing halfway up Mount Caseys mountainside, there were two figures discussing martial arts. These two people were Patrick and Jasons father and son. Not far away, there were also two figures practicing martial arts, Wolf Boy and Riley. After the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Wolf Boy was already at the peak of Quasi Sacred Realm, and Riley was at the high level of Heritage Master Stage, not far from Quasi Sacred Realm. Now that Old Mr. Miller is in aa, Jason is the only one who can supervise Wolf Boy and Rileys Cultivation. With Wolf Boys natural talent, he just need to go step by step to cultivate can, after he swallowed Breaking Army Fate Pattern, make his life style attribute no more predecessor, coupled with the Innate Talent, so in the Cultivation of a way to be able to bepared with him in the pride of the sky is really not much. Riley is not weak either, as a Martial Way Embryo, he inherited Old Mr. Millers Samsara Fist, and although his performance is not as unbelievable as Wolf Boys, he is still considered one of the best among the younger generation. Therefore, this time Jason came with his father to Mount Casey side to discuss martial arts, he also called Wolf Boy and Riley up, letting theme over to practice their own Cultivation. Jason, you will evolve the Cultivation secret method that you currently have for me to see. Patrick looked towards Jason and spoke. Jason nodded his head, the main Cultivation Secret Methods he currently mastered were Power Evolution Secret Method, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, and The Sacred Dragon Technique, he evolved each of these three major Secret Methods. At the same time, he also exined in detail the characteristics and advantages of each of these three secret methods. Patrick watched from the side, his face very serious, carefully observing Jasons evolution of the three secret techniques in some of the mystery and principles. At the end of the day, with Patricks eyesight and knowledge, he was able to see some clues, in general, the Power Evolution Secret Method mainly focuses on cultivating power, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique mainly focuses on purification, and The Sacred Dragon Technique mainly focuses on gathering Qi. The Sacred Dragon Technique was mainly about gathering Qi. These three secret methods can be practiced in cycles. The Sacred Dragon Technique condenses Holy Dragons Breath into wisps of human power, while the Power Evolution Secret Method improves the quality of the condensed human power, and the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is a method of purification and purification. Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique is to further purify the Secret Realm Power. Patrick had previously been indulging in the study of Cultivation, and even though he had been trapped in the secret room by the nine dragon lock for more than twenty years, he had not stopped exploring and deducing about Cultivation. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to do such a heavenly act of breaking free from the nine dragon lock. More than twenty years of tireless pursuit and deduction of Cultivation as one day, so that his in-depth understanding of the path of Cultivation is only afraid that there are not many people in the world today can bepared. Therefore, Patrick had a thought in his mind C since the three secret methods Jason practiced could assist each other, was it possible to integrate these three secret methods into one set of secret methods? It would be a waste of time and energy if the three secret methods were practiced separately, if these three methods could be integrated into one, it would be equivalent to a three-fold increase in the speed of cultivation, and it might also be able to be more refined. Thinking of this, Patricks heart stirred and said, Jason, these three secret methods are all extremely heaven-defying, and any one of them is enough to be the towns secret method. My father is wondering if there is a way to integrate these three secret methods into one, forming a brand new secret method suitable for your current Dragon Bloodline. Jasons face was stunned after hearing this, if it was really possible to integrate these three secret methods to form a brand new secret method, then the significance of this would really be too great, not to mention the time saved for cultivation, the speed of cultivation would also be exponentially elerated.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Therefore, Jason couldnt help but ask in an excited tone, Dad, is it really possible to integrate these three secret methods into one? Patrick smiled and said, Since these three secret methods do not conflict with each other andplement each other, then theoretically it is possible to integrate them into one. Before that, my father needs to further understand how these three great secret methods cultivate and operate. Youe and talk to me in detail. Jason nodded and started with the Power Evolution Secret Method, thereby telling his father about the key points of these three major Cultivation Secret Methods. w Patrick himself was a Cultivation wizard, plus he had been tirelessly researching and deducing on Cultivation all these years, his insights and feelings in Cultivation were extremely deep. Basically Jason will be the three secret method of cultivation of the key to say once, Patrick mastered the specific steps of cultivation, only some individual details of the ce to Jason asked a little. Jason gave a detailed exnation one by one. At the end, Patrick said: Jason, you first go to cultivate on your own, you first feel the attributes of your Dragon Bloodline, familiar with the characteristics of Dragon Bloodline. For my father, I will first study these three secret methods and find out where the key points are that enable integration and unification. Good! Jason nodded his head as he walked to the side to check on Wolf Boy and Rileys cultivation. Wolf Boy was practicing his Ten Extreme Wolf Boy Fists and Wolf Boy Fist Seals, he needed to further refine his Fist Intent, as for the Cultivation Realm he didnt need to convene, after all, over the past year or so, Wolf Boys Cultivation Realm had already improved at a fast enough rate. Riley was polishing his own Cultivation Realm at the high level of Heritage Master Stage, and he would be able to attempt to break through to Quasi Sacred Realm once he had a solid foundation in this Cultivation Realm. Jason took a look at Wolf Boy and Rileys cultivation, and he didnt bother. Jason then walked to the side alone to cultivate his own Cultivation. Dragon Bloodline! Jason recited silently in his heart, since the Ancient Martial Arts Conference had passed so far, he hadnt gone to really feel the changes that Dragon Bloodline had brought to his own Cultivation. Now, it was time to go for a good sense of cultivation. If he wanted to be stronger, he needed to try his best to stimte the potential of Dragon Bloodline, and then turn this potential into his own strength. With this thought, Jason activated his Source Force. Now, his Source Force was Green Dragon Power, but when the Green Dragon Power in his body was stimted, wisps of Green Dragon Qi were spreading, and as his Sunling Bloodline exploded, a huge Green Dragon shadow was formed behind him. Jason began to feel the changes in his bodys aura, and when he condensed the Green Dragon Power, he was able to clearly sense the supreme and powerful quality of power contained within the Green Dragon Power. With the addition of Green Dragon Power, the power of the punches that he catalyzed were at least twice as powerful as before. This was terrifying. This was the increase in battle power brought about by Jasons own Fate Power. In addition, there was Green Dragon Body Jasons heart moved, and as his own Green Dragon Qi changed, he saw that the Green Dragon shadow that emerged behind him surrounded his body and fused with his main body, thus forming the powerful and invincible Green Dragon Body that could not be invaded by anyw. Chapter 1765 Green Dragon’s Golden Body (I) (Normal) When Jason was running Green Dragon Body, he vaguely felt that Green Dragon Body was different from some of the Physical Arts used for cultivation, such as Dragon Elephant Body, Emperor Bloodline Body and even the Grand Vajra Realm Physique that he was currently cultivating. Strictly speaking, Green Dragon Body is not a physical art that anyone else can practice, and can only be mastered by someone with Dragon Bloodline. Because Green Dragon Body is Jasons own green dragon qi surrounding his body, making the green dragon shadow and his body fusion, in that instant to enhance the toughness of his flesh, bones, organs, etc., and thatyer of green dragon qi can also shelter Jason, making him invulnerable to allws, even the Sacred Level level of the powerhouses pressure is also able to be isted from the outside. The Green Dragon Body is not a strong body, but it is a strong body. To put it simply, Green Dragon Body didnt have any cultivation techniques, it was a specialized body protection body given by Dragon Bloodline, other than Jason, other people naturally couldnt master this body, and it was different from other body techniques that could be cultivated. After thinking about this, a thought couldnt help but pop up in Jasons mind C could hepletely fuse Green Dragon Body with Grand Vajra Realm Physique? Since the three major secret techniques he cultivated were all considered by his father to be able to be integrated into one, then in his opinion it should be feasible for Green Dragon Body and Grand Vajra Realm Physique to be fused into one. After all, Green Dragon Body didnt have a specialized cultivation method that didnt involve issues such as needing to sh or fuse with Grand Vajra Realm Physique feats. However, in order to merge, one would need to have a deep enough perception and understanding of Green Dragon Body to look for the points of convergence with Grand Vajra Realm Physique before attempting to merge it into one. Jason immediately collected his mind, andpletely immersed himself in the Green Dragon Body, carefully feeling the pure Green Dragon Qi flowing through his body, and at the same time sensing the changes brought about by the fusion of the Green Dragons shadow with his own body. Jason, who waspletely immersed in it, soon entered a state of oblivion, where he seemed to be the only one left in the entire world, and that feeling was very mysterious. In that piece of heaven and earth, there seems to be a green dragon silhouette wrapped around its body, rolling dragon power in the diffusion, endless green dragons qi covering the sky, as thought the emperor, is looking down on the living beings, the world of the living beings for the worship of themon respect!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Could it be that this is the so-called the worlds co-owner of the kind of momentum? Jason shook his head, no longer think about that, he continued to immerse in the Green Dragon shadow into his body, his body body changes, he wants to follow this change to find out where the key point of Green Dragon Body. Time passed quietly, in the blink of an eye, it was alreadyte afternoon. Wolf Boy and Riley stopped practicing a little bit, they saw that Jason was immersed in that kind of oblivious cultivation state, they didnt bother and watched from the side. Patrick also noticed Jasons cultivation state, he just looked at it and withdrew his eyes, continuing to explore the key point of the integration of the three secret techniques. About half an hourter, all of a sudden- Boom! A vibration came from inside Jasons body, as if he hade to a realization, he activated his Grand Vajra Realm Physique. When Jason activated his Grand Vajra Realm Physique, the beating of his heart was like the beating of a heavenly drum, and at the same time, his body blossomed with a bright and dazzling golden light. An eye-piercing golden aura appeared from the surface of his body, making his entire body look like it was made of gold and jade, vaguely transmitting a metallic texture. Under Jasons heartfelt realization, he had already figured out that the Green Dragon Bodys greatest feature was the Green Dragon Origin! The Qi formed by the Green Dragon Origin and the fusion of the Green Dragons shadow with his own body had created the Green Dragon Bodys heaven-defying power, so the most fundamental reason stilly in the Green Dragon Origin. Grand Vajra Realm Physique needed Jasons own qi and blood to catalyze it, so Jason thought that if he used Green Dragon Origin instead of qi and blood, and used Green Dragon Origin to catalyze Grand Vajra Realm Physique, would it be able to fuse together? together? With this thought, he activated his Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Just now, he had used his own qi and blood to activate it, and the Grand Vajra Realm Physique operated without any problems. Immediately after that, he dispersed his own breath and used Green Dragon Origin to try to stimte Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and as soon as he did so, he immediately noticed a problem C there was some repulsion! It felt as if one mountain could not tolerate two tigers. Both the Green Dragon Body and the Grand Vajra Realm Physique had their own unique and heavenly characteristics, and were among the strongest in the field of physical fitness. Therefore, it was only natural for these two bodies to be rejected if they were to merge perfectly. Jason had also prepared himself mentally for this, his eyes sank, thinking that both the Green Dragon Body and Grand Vajra Realm Physique were things that belonged to his own cultivation, and he actually wanted to reject them? Jason crossed his heart, and with his strong willpower, he continued to use Green Dragon Origin to push Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and the more he pushed it, the stronger the force of rejection he encountered. Jason, however, did not care, and had to go all the way, continuing to force Green Dragon Origin. He remembered that Old Mr. Miller once said that martial arts cultivation should be mastered by the Cultivation itself, not by the Cultivation to control oneself, only what one controls is truly ones own. Since this Dragon Bloodline is his own destiny, he should be able to control it as he wishes, including the Green Dragon Origin. Not only the Green Dragon Origin, but also the Green Dragon Shadow, he had to forcefully fuse it into the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, making the two bodiespletely merge into one. This process was not easy, due to the presence of the repulsive force, so in the process of catalyzing, Jason also suffered some pain and suffering from the bacsh, and his body was drenched in hot sweat. However, under his persistence, it began to highlight a certain effect. Gradually, a faintyer of golden light began to appear on his skin, that was the sign of the Grand Vajra Realm Physique being activated. In addition, thatyer of faint golden light also emanated a turquoise color. The golden light intertwined with the blue-green color and gradually fused together to form ayer of green-gold colored flowing light, like ayer of flowing water, flowing on Jasons skin. Not only that, the green dragons shadow also began to show signs of integrating into the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, this was a good start, as long as the green dragons shadow was fully integrated, Green Dragon Origin would then catalyze the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and it would be a sess. As he used Green Dragon Origin to activate Grand Vajra Realm Physique, he began to experience some differences, only to feel that his physique had changed greatly from the past. It felt as if the iron had been refined into steel, and had been further refined to a higher level. His body was no longer pure Green Dragon Body, nor was it pure Grand Vajra Realm Physique, it was abination of the two, not separate, but with the strengths and characteristics of each. Jason realized that it might be time for him toe up with a name for his current form, as neither Green Dragon Body nor Grand Vajra Realm Physique would suffice. What to name it? Jason suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the greenish-golden sheen that blossomed from his own body, and as he thought about it, a name came to his mind- Green Dragons Golden Body! Chapter 1766 Green Dragon’s Golden Body (II) (Normal) Green Dragons Golden Body will be called Green Dragons Golden Body from now on,bining the strengths and characteristics of Green Dragon Body and Grand Vajra Realm. Physiques strengths and characteristics, its a pity Old Mr. Miller hasnt woken up yet, otherwise hed be envious, haha! Jasonughed freely in his mind for a while. However, Green Dragons Golden Body had yet to bepletely cultivated, he still needed to continue fusing it, thoroughly integrating the Green Dragons Void into the original Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Immediately, Jason took a deep breath as he continued to collect his mind and concentrate on the process of fusing Green Dragons Golden Body into one. This was extremely exhausting, and was a test of will and perseverance. However, in order to be stronger, these tests were nothing to Jason. Patricks gaze was directed towards Jasons side, and with his eyesight, he could immediately see that Jason was attempting to fuse the two bodies together. No one knows how strong the Green Dragon Body is. However, the Grand Vajra Realm Physique is famous in ancient martial arts. Back then, Mr. Lewis was able to suppress all the males by himself with the help of his Realm Physique Is Jason trying to fuse the two Realm Physiques into one? Patrick muttered to himself in his mind, then he nodded and said rather approvingly, This is also an excellent attempt. Both physiques originate from himself and are capable of fusion. Once the fusion is sessful, the brand new physique willbine the characteristics and advantages of both physiques, and will be taken to the next level! Patrick then saw that Jason had already seeded in initially refining a brand new physical art that belonged to himself, he couldnt help but show a hint of relief in his eyes, knowing that Jason wouldnt have too much of a problem with the next physical fusion process. It seems like I need to step up my efforts. As soon as possible, find a way to integrate these three secret methods into one, so that it will also help Jasons Cultivation path in the future, and will allow him to be stronger more quickly and rise more quickly! Patrick secretly said in his heart. He believed that with Jasons qualifications and bloodline, stepping up to the top of Cultivation was not a problem, the biggest problem was theck of time. Some enemies would only not give Jason the time to grow up. Therefore, all the secret cultivation methods that can reduce the cultivation time and get twice the result with half the effort are crucial for Jason.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With this in mind, Patrick also collected his mind and began to use his deep insights and knowledge in Cultivation research to search for the Power Evolution Secret Method, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, and The Sacred Dragon Technique. The Sacred Dragon Technique. Wolf Boy and Riley took a short break and then continued to devote themselves to Cultivation training. In the past, Rileys character was a little jumpy, but now there is a hint ofposure, perhaps rted to the fact that Old Mr. Miller was in aa after suffering from a Dao injury. To know Riley has a heart of red, Old Mr. Miller is his Cultivation Master, now Old Mr. Miller but fell into aa, his heart is also extremely sad. At first, he wanted to learn martial arts, and by chance he was epted as a disciple by Old Mr. Miller. At that time, he did not even think that his master was such a powerful existence in Hyacinth, which is called a legend. Therefore, he felt that he must not disgrace Old Mr. Miller, as Old Mr. Millers disciple, if Cultivations strength is not good, and let others to bully and humiliate, he felt even more sorry for Old Mr. Miller. With this kind of idea and hard work, Rileys nature is also slowly be calm and steady, with this corresponding Cultivation heart will also be more calm and steady, to his future Cultivation road is good. The sun was thinning, and the remaining sun was like blood. That bloody afterglow enveloped this Mount Casey in ayer of blood color as well. Ang roarC At this moment, Jason, who was originally sitting on the ground, violently stood up, and a high-pitched dragon roar faintly came from his body, and as he stood up, he gave people the impression that it was like a green dragon taking off into the air! It turned out that Jason had sessfully fused the Green Dragons Shadow with the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, thus the two bodies had sessfully fused into one, aplishing a kind of body that no one had ever seen before in Hyacinth C Green Dragons Golden Body! With the sessful fusion of Green Dragons Golden Body, Jason felt the changes brought by Green Dragons Golden Body at the first time, his qi and blood were strengthening, and the monstrous Sunling Bloodline that surged in the sky at the moment was even more zing and thicker. His flesh had be even morepact and tough, undergoing another metamorphosis with the great aplishment of Green Dragons Golden Body, and was expelling some impurities. His bones were also undergoing metamorphosis, shedding ayer of calcium-like substance and presenting a brand new bone that contained Green Dragon Origins nourishment. His internal organs seemed to be covered by a tough film, equivalent to a protectiveyer. All in all, after Green Dragons Golden Body was sessfully quenched, his entire body went through a metamorphosis like a transformation, which brought him an excellent feeling after the metamorphosis, and the feeling of a strong physical body became even clearer. Suddenly, Jasons face slightly moved, as his Sunling Bloodline power became more and more powerful, his Green Dragons Golden Body suddenly underwent another change, realizing the enhancement of the physical realm. Early Extreme Realm! Jason foresaw that his Green Dragons Golden Body had advanced to the realm of Early Extreme Realm, and he continued to follow the realm division of Grand Vajra Realm Physique. He continued to follow the Grand Vajra Realm Physique and called the realm that his current Green Dragons Golden Body was in at the moment Early Extreme Realm. In fact, during the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Jasons Grand Vajra Realm Physique was practiced to the peak of the High Realm. Now that his Cultivation Realm had reached the peak of the First Emperor Realm, if he had not undergone the Body Fusion, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique would have been able to break through to the Early Extreme Realm along with his Cultivation Realm. However, now, the Early Extreme Realm of his Green Dragons Golden Body and the Early Extreme Realm of his Grand Vajra Realm Physique were twopletely different concepts, and he felt that his Green Dragons Golden Body now had apletely different concept. He felt that his current Green Dragons Golden Body could at least beparable to the Grand Vajra Realm Physiques Extreme Realm High Level, or even the Extreme Realm Peak, in terms of physical strength. The Grand Vajra Realm Physique that Old Mr. Miller disyed at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was the peak of the Realm of Extreme, and at that time Old Mr. Miller was still in the Cultivation state of the Realm of Decline, and the Grand Vajra Realm Physique could only be maintained at the Realm of Extreme. Physique could only be maintained at the peak of the Extreme Realm. Of course, if Old Mr. Miller could wake upter, with his Cultivation realm, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique could at least reach the high level of the six golden bodies. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body is only Early Extreme Realm, but it can bepared to Grand Vajra Realm Physiques Extreme Realm High Level, and evenparable to Old Mr. Millers previous Extreme Realm Peak Physique, so it can be seen how heavenly and powerful it is. This is just a reflection of the strength of the physical body. Green Dragons Golden Body also incorporates the features and strengths of Green Dragon Body, such as being able to ignore the Cultivation pressure of high-ranked martial artists, and not being suppressed by the Cultivation aura of high-ranked martial artists. Therefore, Jason was extremely satisfied with this Green Dragons Golden Body, and he had the confidence that he was invincible in the same rank! Even now Jason would like to find a Sacred Level powerhouse to spar with, maybe he cant beat a Sacred Level powerhouse, but with Green Dragons Golden Body protecting his body, a Sacred Level powerhouse would have a hard time killing himself. Jason looked at his father and thought to himself, Should we try this with our father? But then he shook his head, thinking that it was better to forget about it. His father was known as the second Lewis, and was definitely not something that ordinary Sacred Level powerhouses couldpare to. Chapter 1767 Green Dragon Secret Art (I) (Normal) Seven dayster. This week, Jason and his father, as well as Wolf Boy and Riley, basically went over to Mount Casey to practice. Jason continued to refine Green Dragons Golden Body, honing his own qi and blood power and familiarizing himself with Source Force. Wolf Boy continued to cultivate his Fist Intent, and Riley continued to polish his Cultivation Realm. Patrick had been studying the method of integrating the three secret methods into one these days, and it was really difficult to integrate these three secret methods into a single secret method. In the whole of Hyacinth, perhaps only Patrick could do this, even if Old Mr. Miller was not in aa, Im afraid Old Mr. Miller would have difficulty in aplishing such a task. During the twenty years that Patrick had been trapped in the secret room by the NINE DRAGON LOCK, he had nothing else to do every day except to study Cultivation and deduce Cultivation. After these twenty years of umtion, his insights into Cultivation were extremely deep, able to break a Cultivation secret method or battle technique into a fraction of a millimeter of pieces, and then conduct more detailed research and reasoning. Therefore, he had the heart and the ability to deduce with enough Cultivation umtion. In other words, the only person in Hyacinth who could integrate Jasons own three secret techniques into one was Patrick, who had the opportunity to do so. In the past few days, Patrick had already figured out some pathways, only that there were still some key links missing, and he needed to repeatedly calibrate them to confirm that there wouldnt be any mistakes. Otherwise, if any of the links went wrong, it would be a lost cause. In addition to practicing these days, Jason also took the time to go to Herthum Group a few times, and when he first came back a few days ago, he took Sally to Bamboo Residence to meet with his father and even had dinner together. He could see that his father was still extremely satisfied with Sally, who was not only beautiful and generous, but also virtuous and considerate, without the slightest bit of pettiness of a youngdy. When Jason went to Herthum Group, he also learned from Sally that her parents had returned, and that he and his father could go to Sallys home at any time as guests. However, Jason thought that his fathers deduction of the three secret methods was at a critical moment, and it would not be good to interrupt it at this time, so he postponed his nned visit to the Herthum Manor for a few days. He postponed his nned visit to the Herthum Manor for a few days, waiting until his father had found the way to integrate the three secret methods into one. Jason knew that it would be difficult to integrate the three secret methods into one. But somehow, Jason had an indescribable confidence in his father, and he firmly believed that his father would be able to sessfully integrate these three secret techniques into one, thus forming a brand new secret cultivation art. On this day, halfway up Mount Casey. At noon, Patrick, who was in the middle of contemtion, saw a bright light in front of his eyes, and muttered to himself: My Origin Energy cant unify this secret method, but Jason is Dragon Bloodline, so maybe his Green Dragon Origin is able to unify it. If Dragon Bloodline is the master of the world, then his Green Dragon Origin will surely have its own strengths, so we can let Jason try it out. With this thought, Patrick looked towards Jasons side and said, Jason,e over here for a moment. Jasons face was stunned after hearing this, thinking that it was hard to believe that his father had already figured out the way to integrate these three secret techniques into one? Thinking of this, Jason also hurriedly walked over. Patrick said, My father has already integrated these three great secret methods into one after meticulous deduction, forming a unified secret method. However, just now, when my father used his own Origin Energy to unify this technique, some parts of it couldnt run down and was stuck in the main. This problem could not be solved even after thinking about it for a long time. This may have something to do with my fathers Origin Energy. You are Dragon Bloodline, and Green Dragon Origin can unify allws, so for father, I intend to let you try it out to see if you can get this Integration to Unity secret technique to work. Then Ill give it a try. Jason nodded his head, his face full of eagerness to try. Patrick smiled, and then his face became solemn as he began to exin this brand new secret method to Jason after he integrated and unified it. While exining this brand new secret method to Jason, Patrick also demonstrated the techniques of cultivation, for example, the first step of the Qi Gathering Style mobilizes the Origin Energy in the body, which washes over the bodys flesh, blood, and bones, and at the same time quenches and refines the self, it also nourishes the human bodys power in strands. The second step of the Quenching Power Stance is to strengthen the coalesced Human Power into Human Great Dragon Power through the cultivation techniques of this new secret art, and the Human Great Dragon Power goes up the spine and washes over the whole body. Thest step is the Returning Power Style, which further purifies the strengthened and refined Human Great Dragon Power to the point of purity and confusion, and then converts it into the origin of martial arts. These three cultivation steps are aplete cultivation process. It could be said that the entire secret method cultivation down, has Jason previously mastered The Sacred Dragon Technique, Power Evolution Secret Method, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique these three secret methods have been cultivated at the same time. and it appeared to be more concise and more effective, which could be said to be twice the result with half the effort! Jason was stunned, and thought that his dad was worthy of being called the second Cultivation genius of Lewis, and that these three secret methods were actually integrated by him in just a few days. Of course, Patricks current integration of these three secret methods is feasible from a theoretical point of view, but it is still necessary to actually practice to know whether there is any effect.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick had tried it himself, and his Origin Energy was a bit of a bad fit, being unable to cultivate it. The reason for this is partly due to Patricks own Origin Energy problem, and the other reason is that his Cultivation path is the ancient martial arts training, and did not use force to prove the way, so there is some conflict. Jason began to cultivate this secret method of integration, he mobilized his own Green Dragon Origin, along with the cultivation of this secret method of discovery, began to run in his whole body flesh and blood. Soon, Jason began to feel that there were wisps of Green Dragon Qi being born in every bit of every inch of his flesh and blood, and began to diffuse out. This discovery made Jasons entire body stunned, and then a sh of excitement could not help but sh through his eyes, and his entire body appeared to be exhrated. One had to know that he used to cultivate The Sacred Dragon Technique, which produced Holy Dragons Breath. Now that he was practicing this secret technique, under the traction of Green Dragon Origin, what was produced was the Green Dragons Breath that was consistent with his origin. This was equivalent to a qualitative upgrade! Jason took a deep breath as he continued down the path of cultivation, and as this brand new secret method of cultivation operated, these Green Dragon Qi began to nourish strands of human qi and blood power. The next step was the second step of the cultivation, transforming these Human Qi and Blood Power into Human Great Dragon Power. Chapter 1768 Green Dragon Secret Art (II) (Normal) This step of Quenching Power Stance was especially crucial, because Patrick was having trouble quenching into Human Great Dragon Power in this crucial step, which had to do with his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS Qi, and also had to do with the fact that he didnt cultivate the Secret Realm of Power. Therefore, when Jason cultivated to this step, Patrick was also paying extra attention, his face was also gloomy, staring closely at Jasons own cultivation changes. Jason began to run the cultivation steps of Quenching Power Stance, ording to the brand new cultivation secrets taught by Patrick to mobilize the human blood power, in his perception, this blood power along the spine and up,yer byyer to strengthen and refine, the final formation of that power is not Human Great Dragon Power, but even It was directly promoted to Green Dragon Power! Then when he ran the Returning Power Style, it was also very smooth, this Green Dragon Power that was strengthened and refined was further purified, and after it was pure and mixed, it then surged into his power source and became part of the Source Force! This meant sess! This brand new secret art that Patrick had integrated into one was suitable for Jason to cultivate! In other words, the three major secret arts that Jason used to need to cultivate separately, if they could be integrated into a brand new secret art to cultivate, the speed of cultivation increased by at least three times! And, the benefits were even greater! Previously, when Jason practiced The Sacred Dragon Technique, what was produced was Holy Dragons Breath. Now, practicing this brand new secret technique, what was produced was Green Dragon Power, which was his Origin Energy. In the past, when practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method, what was quenched out was Human Great Dragon Power, but now it had gone one step further and directly strengthened and quenched out Green Dragon Power! This meant that this brand new cultivation secret method had a qualitative improvementpared to before, both in terms of cultivation speed and quality! Sess! Dad, Im able to cultivate! Jason said in an excited tone. Hahahahaha- Patrickughed out loud, hisughter filled with a wave of pleasure and satisfaction as he said, Fortunately, its finally a sess, and my father has finally done something insignificant for you. It seems that this secret art can only be suitable for you to cultivate, on the one hand, it lies in your Green Dragon Origin, on the other hand, it lies in the fact that you are walking the path of Cultivation that certifies the Dao with force. Dad you are too modest. How is that insignificant. To me that is extremely important. Reducing the time for cultivation and also improving the quality of cultivation, two birds with one stone. Jason said. Patrick smiled and said, This secret art can only be suitable for you to cultivate. You might as well pick a name for it. Jason thought about it and said, Then it will be called Green Dragon Secret Art from now on. It can only be cultivated by me anyway. I also said that if I could, Id poprize it for Wolf Boy and Riley as well. The two of them follow the path of ancient martial arts cultivation. So its not really suitable for this Green Dragon Secret Art cultivation. Patrick opened his mouth as he smiled and said, You need not worry about the two of them. My father will teach them other techniques and battle skills. Jason nodded, knowing in his heart that his father was also teaching them ording to their abilities. The techniques and battle skills that his father had mastered were certainly many and profound, and if he could teach Wolf Boy and Riley ording to their abilities, the enhancement of their Cultivation would be unimaginable. Patrick then said, Since this Green Dragon Secret Art you are able to cultivate, then in these two days you first familiarize yourself with the cultivation method of Green Dragon Secret Art, feel it out to the point of mastery, and ask me if you are not clear about any of the steps. Okay, I know. Jason nodded. Patrick whirled around with a smile and said, In a couple days, my father will be taking a look at the Fist Dao Battle Skills that you have cultivated, and see if my father can instruct you some more in terms of the Fist Dao Battle Skills. In addition, the Fist of the Killer that my father created is something that you can also learn from and cultivate at that time. Jason was dumbfounded as he said, Dad, why dont we hold off for a couple of days, Sallys parents have alreadye back, and Sallys side even asked us what we were going to do at her house. Patrick was stunned, and then he couldnt help but p his thigh and said, If you dont say it, my father would have forgotten about this matter. These past few days, I have been groping for the integration of these three secret techniques into one, so I forgot about this big event. Patrick then thought for a moment and said, Why dont you tell Sally that well pay her a visit at her home in the next couple days. Okay, Ill tell her. Jason smiled. Patrick nodded his head and smiled, saying, Okay, then you go ahead and figure out how to practice Green Dragon Secret Art on your own, and Ill go check on Wolf Boy and Riley and the two of them, and start instructing them on Cultivation next as well. Jason nodded, looking at his fathers departing figure, he realized that his fathers figure had actually aged a bit. The once Miller Dragon, the man of the world, after being trapped by the NINE DRAGON LOCK for more than twenty years, his fighting spirit and bloodlust had not been worn out, but his youth and his years had been worn out, never to return. Jason subconsciously clenched his fists, he felt that he should grow up as soon as possible, his father even if it is strong, but by the nine dragon lock trapped these years will fall into some roots and dark disease. The only way to protect your loved ones and those close to you is to be strong. Jason took a deep breath and started practicing Green Dragon Secret Art. This secret art is indeed extremely suitable for him, it can be said that it is a cultivation secret art tailor-made for him, as he runs to cultivate, the Green Dragons qi generated continuously quenches his flesh, strengthens his own qi and blood, and the qi and blood power generated further strengthens and quenches to be Green Dragon Power, and after further purification, it sinks into his source of power, making his Source Force more and more majestic and thicker. Source Force became more and more majestic and heavy. As the Source Force became stronger and stronger, with Jasons current Cultivation Realm, he had begun to reach the barrier of Supreme Emperor Realm Level. He felt that he still had a high degree of certainty that he could break through the barrier of Supreme Emperor Realm Level, but he was not in a hurry to try, he felt that it would be good to continue to polish for a period of time in First Emperor Realm, and after umting enough depth, then he could break through. Thinking of this, Jason continued to cultivate Green Dragon Secret Art, preparing to cultivate Green Dragon Secret Art to the point of mastery, and continue to umte his Source Force, the more majestic the Source Force, the better. In addition, Jason also intended to continue to refine Green Dragons Golden Body, the stronger his physical body was, the more he would be able to bring his strength into y, because what he was best at was utilizing the experience he had honed on the battlefield to engage in close-quartersbat.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Until the afternoon. Jason had already practiced Green Dragon Secret Art for three full weeks when the cell phone he had ced on one side suddenly rang. Jason walked over and picked up the phone to see that it was a call from Sally. Since Emily came over to Oakshire two days ago, Sally, Kay, Emily, and Dark Phoniex got together and often went out together, and today was no exception. At this moment Sally called and didnt know what it was about, Jason still answered the phone immediately. Chapter 1769 – Thinking and Waiting (Normal) Hello, Sally? Jason asked as he answered the phone and opened his mouth. Jason, its me. Are you guys still practicing? Sally asked. Cultivation is kind of over right now. Jason spoke, then asked, Are you guys done shopping? You wont call me to carry your bags, right? No. Sallyughed over the phone and added, Were on our way to dinner now. I thought you and Uncle Miller hadnt eaten either, so I called you over to eat with us. You tell Uncle Miller that. Ill ask my dad then. Jason spoke up as he walked over to Patrick and said, Dad, Sally called and said for us to go out to dinner together. Theres Kay several others along. Patrick smiled and said, Im not going to be a part of your young peoples party. You just apany them to dinner. You see if Wolf Boy and Riley are going. Riley hastily shook his head when he heard that and said, Big brother, I wont go. Ill continue practicing martial arts with Uncle Miller.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Are you kidding me, wouldnt you be a light bulb if you went? If he didnt have this sense of humor, how would he still be able to mix with Big Brother in the future? Jason also did not force himself, he said, Thats fine. Dad you guys dont need to practice toote. Go back a little earlier. Dont worry, we know. Patrick smiled. Jason whirled around to bid them farewell and walked down Mount Casey on that note. Jason contacted Sally and the girls and learned that they were having dinner at Nights Restaurant. Nights Restaurant? Speaking of Nights Restaurant, Jason inevitably thought of someoneCAndi! Thinking of this big beauty with a spirited personality, hot body and sexy matured, Jasons heart is also a bit apologetic, he came back to Oakshire several times, he was busy with some things, so he didnt go to find Andi, thinking of this is still a bit guilty. After all, this woman had entrusted her body and mind to him. Since Sally and the girls are going to Nights Restaurant for dinner, its better to give Andi a greeting in advance. With this in mind, Jason dialed Andis number. Soon, Andis side picked up the phone- Hello, Jason? The tone of his voice carried the slightest hint of joyful excitement. Andi, its me. Jason smiled, he took a deep breath as he continued, Sorry Andi. ive been back in Oakshire for a while now, but have been busy with other things, so I havent been looking for you either. Andiughed unkindly on the phone as she said, Jason, why are you still being so polite to me? If you say that, it makes me look like I dont know how to be considerate at all. I know youre busy, Im not saying you have to be with me all the time. As long as you still remember me in your heart, Im happy. Thats for sure. Its always in my heart. Jason smiled, then added, I have some friends going to Nights Restaurant for dinner today, and Im on my way there. So Ill say hi to you in advance. You have friendsing? Have you booked the seats yet? Let me reserve a private room for you. Andi said. Sally and the girls have booked a private room. Ill just go straight there when I get there. Jason said truthfully. So you came over to have dinner with Sally and the others. Andiughed petntly. You know Sally too? Chairman of Herthum Group, goddess of Oakshire, of course I know her. Ive met her a few times before, and once Nora brought her to Nights Restaurant for dinner. I see. You know her thats just right. When youre free,e over and have a drink with us. Sure, Ill see you then. Great! Jason nodded and ended his call with Andi. Nights Restaurant. It was already 6:30 pm when Jason rushed over. Just walked to the entrance of Nights Restaurant, but saw that there was a figure with a wonderful posture was standing and waiting, she wore a red dress, outside draped in a beige trench coat, appeared to be elegant, through a thick and mature vor. Nearby, her face was like a peach blossom in March, and her eyebrows were like willow leaves in early spring, which made her extremely delicate and beautiful. This was Andi, the owner of Nights Restaurant. Andi, why are you standing outside? Jason froze for a moment and asked as he walked up to the front and back. Andi looked at Jason who approached her, a smile of joy appeared on the corner of her mouth, a pair of beautiful eyes looked straight at Jason, for a while as if she had forgotten to speak. Dont remember how many days and nights, her heart has always been thinking about this man, even though she has not seen for a long time, but she misses it as much as ever. Maybe sometimes this kind of thinking will also make people bored, the long wait will also make people pine, but the moment she saw this man, she felt that all the waiting is also worth it. I knew you wereing over, so I waited outside. Andi said softly. Jasons heart was moved, he took a deep breath, walked forward and reached out to Andis wind-blown bangs, and softly said, Its so windy outside, how long have you been waiting? Not for long. As long as I wait for you, everything is worth it. Andi smiled sweetly, the charm and thoughtfulness of a mature woman manifested itself. Jason reached out and took her into his arms, holding her tightly. Andi was stunned at first, and two blushes crept up on her pretty face, and she quickly said, There are a lot of people here. And your friends are inside, its not good to be seen. Just want to hug you. Jason said with a smile. Andis heart was warmed as she said, Alright, Ill take you in, Sally and the girls are waiting in the private room on the second floor. Okay, lets go in first then. Jason said. Andi led Jason into Nights Restaurant and walked all the way up to the second floor to a private room. Jason pushed the door in and heard the sound of conversationing from inside, and then when he fixed his eyes, he saw four big beautiful women sitting inside the private room. Jason, youre here. Sally turned her head and smiled when she saw Jason. Just arrived. Or Andi brought me up here to find you guys. Jason said with a smile. Sally also saw Andi in the back and she asked, You and Andi know each other too? Of course, Ive been here for dinner too. Jason said, then looked at Andi and said, Andi,ter on, if its nothing is youe over to eat with us as well. Andi gave a generous smile and said, Ille over to toast you guys when Im free. Why dont you go in and sit down first. Ill go rush the dishes and stuff for you guys. Jason walked inside the private room and looked at the four beauties, Sally, Kay, Emily, and Dark Phoniex, who were seated inside, and wondered which one of them would be better for him to sit next to? Chapter 1770 Going to the Bar (Normal) The seating issue wasnt really a problem, Sally was sitting on the outside on this side of the doorway, so it was only natural for Jason to walk over and sit down right next to it. I guess you guys are having a pretty good time these days. Jason asked with a smile. Yeah, its been fun. Sally smiled, then with slight regret she said, Its just that Darceys not here, she hasnt been back since she leftst time. Jasons face was stunned, he also remembered this problem, since attending the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Darcey went back to the Stokes family and hasnte over to Oakshire, he didnt know what had happened. Thinking of this, Jason couldnt help but look at Emily and asked, Emily, do you know what happened to Darcey? Emily shook her head and said, I dont know the specifics. I went back after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was over in the first ce. Darcey must have gone back to the Stokes family, maybe something or other. Jason nodded, figuring it couldnt be anything. Emilys beautiful eyes turned as she looked over at Jason and asked, When are you going over to Dark World again? Jasons face was stunned as he asked, What does that mean? What can it mean. Just let me know when you go, Im going over there with you. Emily opened her mouth, and after a pause, she added, Not only me, but maybe my brother will go over there with me as well. What? Da-oh, Roberts going too? Jasons head spun for a moment. These two siblings are the Parker familys young lord and youngdy, their identities are both honored, and in the past, he already had a big enough headache with Emily following him there. Now, Robert is going too?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Does that still want people to live? Jasonughed bitterly and said: This is not in a hurry. Lets eat first, my stomach is still really a little hungry. Emily red at Jason in annoyance, looking unimpressed, said, Every time you say something about going to Dark World you always talk about the right and the left, its too damnable. Sally couldnt help butugh and asked, Emily, why do you keep thinking about going over to Dark World? Yeah, its fun over there? Kay asked, also surprised. Emily said, The Dark World Im talking about is the overseas battlefield. Of course the battlefield is not fun, there will be danger. But its the danger that makes me go, so I can improve my Cultivation. Sally and Kays faces were stunned, finally realizing why Jason consistently evaded on this issue. Since there was a danger, Jason was certainly not willing to bring Emily to take the risk. As they were talking, the dishes at Nights Restaurant had already started to be served one after another. Sally and the girls ordered a table full of sumptuous dishes, as if they knew Jason was hungry. Jason is also not polite, looking at the table full of steaming hot delicacies of the sea on this let go of the hands and feet of the feast. Sally opened a bottle of red wine and began to talk andugh as they ate. After a while, Andi came over, Jason let her sit down to eat some, Andi also do not excuse, so sit down and Sally and other people toast and drink. Jason is to find this table Yin Sheng Yang decline, only one male, next to all five have their own vor of the big beautiful women, which if passed out also do not know how many envious of the death of the male livestock. On the dinner table, Sally them chat some topics Jason did not go to participate, basically are some womens topics, he also can not participate in. He buried his head and ate bitterly, these days have been practicing Cultivation, also let him have a big appetite. After eating, Emily looked like she was not finished, she said: It feels like eating and drinking is not very enjoyable either. Right, where are the bars over here more fun? Why dont we go to a bar and y for a while. Bar? Sallys face was stunned, speaking of which, she had only gone to this ce a handful of times, she had been there a few times in the past when she hadnt been in charge of Herthum Group, but she hadnt been there since she had been in charge of Herthum Group. Kay rarely went to bars, and she didnt know about the nightclubs that were more fun. Andi nced at Jason, she smiled and said, If you want to go to a bar, why dont you go to The Nova, Ill treat you guys to a night out, The Nova is also owned by me. Jason went therest time and the environment should be pretty good in every way too. Andi you still have a bar huh? Sally smiled, then she looked over at Jason, her eyes lit up, and asked, Jason youve been there again? Uh Phantom came to see me before, and Ive been to this bar in Andis with her to sit and talk about things. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Speaking of which, Andis is a great bar. You guys can go to Andis bar if you want to hang out at a bar. Thats good, havent been to a bar in a long time anyway. Lets just go have some fun tonight and rx. Sally smiled. Andi then said, Then Ill make some arrangements for you guys. Have the bar side leave a better card seat. Then Ill trouble Andi. Jason said with a smile. Andi made a call out and asked The Nova side to reserve arge card seat near the front of the stage. After all that, Emily looked excited and said, Why dont we go over to The Novas side now. andi you cane y with us. Andi smiled and said, Alright, Ill go over with you guys. You guys wait for a while, Ill go and exin something to the people from Nights Restaurant, and then Ill go with you guys. Andi said that and walked out first. Are you all full? Jason looked to Sally and the others. We already ate a long time ago. Not hungry anyway. Sally smiled. Then get ready, grab your stuff and well head out first. Jason said. Sally and the girls nodded and grabbed their belongings before walking out of the booth one after the other. Sally went to pay the bill and found that it had been waived, needless to say it must have been Andis secret order. Jason waited for a few minutes at Nights Restaurant and Andi also walked out, she smiled and said, Sorry to keep you waiting. Lets go over there now. Andi, why did you waive your order? This Nights Restaurant of yours has to do business too, so its too polite to waive the bill with us like this. Sally said. Andi smiled and said, Its nothing. Its just as if Im treating you guys to dinner. The big deal is that you guys will just treat me to a meal next time. Okay, then next time well make a date. Sally smiled. Afterwards, Jason and the five beauties beside him also got into their cars. Sally drove her white G-ss Mercedes, Kay didnt drive, she rode in Sallys car. the Porsche 911 driven by Dark Phoniex, Emily got into her car. Andi drove up in a car as well. Jason walked up to Sallys car and he drove, Sally and Kay sat in the back and followed the BMW sedan that Andi drove all the way over towards The Nova. Chapter 1771 – Drunken Woman (Normal) The Nova. A car whizzed by and stopped in front of The Nova. It was Jason and Sally who drove over, a group of people stepped out of the car and walked in towards the bar. At this time is not yet nine oclock, Jason and Sally and other people are considered toe early, although the bar has begun to show a carnival atmosphere, but the guests inside is not much. Probably to ten oclockter, people will be more up. However, Sally and others came over to y naturally will not care about this, they as long as they have fun on their own. Andi brought Jason and the others to the reserved seats, the waiter came up to entertain, Jason asked some questions, and finally ordered a foreign wine. The order was for whiskey to go with the iced tea. Come on, lets drink, lets drink, we must all have some fun tonight. Emily smiled, picking up her ss and about to find someone to drink with. Jason was speechless for a moment, thinking what kind of excitement was Emily getting? This ispletely letting herself go. Had she been too restricted in the Parker family all these years? So aftering to this side of Oakshire, shepletely unleashed the long-buried wildness in her heart?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jason was sure that his great-uncle, who had a ck face when he moved, must not havee to Oakshire, otherwise Emily would not have dared toe to drink and y so recklessly. Cheers! Dark Phoniex also picked up a ss of wine, this woman is absolutely unambiguous when ites to drinking, say cheers. Looking at Andi, Sally, Kay and other beautiful women one by one all picked up a ss of wine, Jason as a big mans naturally also embarrassed to be indifferent, he also picked up a ss of wine, smiled and said, Come on, dry up. A ss of wine down, a beautiful woman also more and more open up. After all, this alcohol was able to paralyze people. Sally said with a smile. Jason spared a moment to reassure himself of the order in The Nova, but didnt let his guard down. Jason, why are you sitting down? Come and dance with us. Sally saw Jason sitting alone and she immediately reached out and pulled Jason up. Im not good at this . Jason said with a smile. This that need to be good at? Just move to the rhythm, since were here to y, lets have some fun and get into it. Sally said with a smile. Jason had no choice but to follow the beautiful women around him. When the dance started, Jason began to enjoy himself. No. Andi that was overly drunk and could still maintain a sobriety even after drinking more. As for Dark Phoniex, she was partly a drinker and partly a habit she had developed, after so many years of fighting in Dark World, would she just let herself get drunk and thus let her guard down? As for Sally, Kay and Emily, they were really drunk. Jason, looking at the situation, had to think about sending them back to rest. Chapter 1772 – I Will Come to You (Normal) Jason looked to Andi and said, Andi, Sally and the girls are drunk. I think weve had almost enough fun tonight, so Ill send them back to rest. Andi also nodded as she smiled and said, Weve had enough fun tonight. I guess Sally and the girls havent had such a rxing time in a long time. Lets send them back to rest first then. Jason looked over at Dark Phoniex and asked, Can you still drive? Im fine. Dark Phoniex said. After a pause, Dark Phoniex then said, Why dont we send them all inside that mountain vi of Emilys? Theyre all drunk anyway, so its good to send them to a ce to rest. There are a lot of houses over there as well. Thats fine. Jason nodded, send them all to Emilys vi, its good to let them rest together, and when they wake up, they can still be together. Lets get them in the car first then. Jason said as he picked Sally up first and helped her outside. Dark Phoniex helped Emily out the door as well and Andi stayed put to watch Kay. Walking out of the bar, Jason helped Sally into the Mercedes-Benz G-ss SUV and put Sally on the back seat. Looking at the blush on Sallys stunningly beautiful jade face, she was really drunk and seductive, so much so that Jason couldnt help but kiss her on the lips and shook his head andughed bitterly, You cant drink and still drink so much. I hope you wont have a headache when you get up tomorrow. Meanwhile, Dark Phoniex helped Emily into the Porsche. Jason closed the door and walked over to Dark Phoniex, You stay here and watch while I help Kay out. Dark Phoniex nodded. Jason returned to the bar and walked over to the side of the card table and helped Kay to her feet. Andi followed a piece. Jason held Kays body, and could fully feel the delicate softnessing from the beautiful principals delicate body, and couldnt help but sigh in his heart that the beautiful principal was really made of water, and just holding her up like this made him a bit unable to control his heart. Jason still very good restrain his own impulse, he will Kay help to sit on the Mercedes Benz cross-country, with Sally sat in the back seat, give them all fasten the seat belt, and then the car door closed. Jason looked to Andi, who was on the side, and said, Andi, thank you for tonight as well. Thanks for what? Saying those raw words again. Andis beautiful eyes with a slight hint of drunkenness red at Jason. Looking at Andis delicate face, the warmth between her brows, and then her body that was so mature that it wanted to drip out of the water, Jason only felt his heart burst with fire, and he said, Andi, you wait for me over here at the bar first. Ill send them to settle down, and then Ille over to you. Andis face was stunned, then her peach blossom jade face rolled a little, she gritted her teeth, her beautiful eyes nced at Jason, she nodded. A thousand words were spoken. In the end, Jason started the car, he followed behind the Porsche driven by Dark Phoniex, and drove towards Emilys mountain vi. After about half an hours drive, the car arrived at a vi in Outskirt. The car drove into the front yard of the vi, Dark Phoniex stepped out of the car first, and entered the vi to turn on the house lights. Jason stopped the car as well, opened the rear car door and picked up Kay, who was on the outermost side of the car, first. Satan, go up to the second floor, there are rooms on the second floor. Dark Phoniex said. Dark Phoniex led Jason up to the second floor and into a bedroom where heid Kay t on the bed, with Dark Phoniex taking off Kays shoes and stuff. Jason walks out and a momentter brings Sally up as well so that she and Kay are both lying on the same bed. Jason walks downstairs again and goes to the Porsche, opens the door and picks Emily up. Emily looked sexy and wonderful, but her body was still quite heavy, maybe it had something to do with the fact that she practiced Cultivation for years. I still have to drink drink,e on, dry, dry . When Jason picked Emily up, Emily seemed to have some reaction in her confusion, and her sandalwood mouth opened and began to speak some nonsense. All drunk into what kind? Still want to continue to drink? This woman weekdays in the Parker family was restricted into what kind of situation? But whenever there is an opportunity, she indulges so much. Jasonughed bitterly. Im going to continue to drink to pour that bastard NAMES Miller, this hateful guy, I, I pour him to death, always love to bully people Emily continued to talk drunk. Jason was dumbfounded for a moment- names Millers asshole? Talking about himself? Definitely not! When did I ever bully you? This woman really one and all are unreasonable things! Names Millers asshole is so hateful, is he not a woman in his eyes? Drink, drink, Im going to dunk him to death Emily continued to murmur under her breath, her arms suddenly moved, subconsciously wrapped her arms around Jasons neck, at once she was in a drunken haze as if she had found a dependence, the whole person immediately hugged Jason tightly, that body naturally also arched towards Jasons arms. Jasons face instantly stiffened, the whole persons heart also flooded with a strange feeling. To know Emily this Hyacinth Ladies on the beauty in addition to having a national color and beautiful face, her body is extremely material. This is not, she took the initiative towards Jasons arms arching, inevitably let Jason have a kind of soulful feeling. It was intuitive to be able to feel Emilys spectacr presence. Not to say a glimpse of the mountains, that is not far away. Jason took a deep breath, very well restrained his own distractions, he held Emily quickly walked up to the second floor. Aftering to the second floor, he saw that Dark Phoniex had already settled Kay and Sally. Seeing Jason carrying Emily up, Dark Phoniex said, Take Emily to this room across the street. Jason nodded and walked in towards one of the bedrooms across the hall. After walking into the bedroom, Jason ced Emily on the bed, looking at Emilys jade face that was reddened under a touch of drunkenness rendering, when it was really through a stream of letting people go crazy with a tititing charm, so the vor is really hard to resist, it is very easy to release the heart of the devil called impulse. However, with Dark Phoniex present, Jason was of course well restrained. Dark Phoniex, Ill leave the girls in your care then. Jason looked to Dark Phoniex and spoke. Theyll be fine if they sleep, they wont be doing anything here. Dark Phoniex said.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dark Phoniex still looked cold, tonight she also drank a lot of wine, so that cold with a hint of drunken red face more or less for her to add a few charming vor. This makes Jason look at the heart a move, can not help but walk into a step, open arms will Dark Phoniex that from the extremely tall and sexy body into the embrace. At that moment, Dark Phoniexs body stiffened violently, out of instinct, her hands are going to have a counterattack self-defense move, but still hard to restrain. Chapter 1773 – Finally Waiting for You (Normal) Dark Phoniex was really surging with a very strange feeling, her whole body stiffened for a while, if it was any other man who had made such an intimate move towards her, she would have already struck out to attack and kill just now. Even if it was Jason, she just had an instinctive move to counterattack, but in the end, she still hardened and stopped. In fact, there had been quite a few intimate actions between her and Jason. In the beginning, in order to further stimte the Dark Phoenix Bloodline in her body, Jason asked her to pretend to be a couple, so as to hide it from Old Mr. Miller. Therefore, at that time in front of Old Mr. Miller, Jason is also from time to time with her have some intimate behavior, such as the way of talking, gaze at the eyes, physical contact and so on. However, as her Dark Phoenix Bloodline has been fully aroused, and as Old Mr. Miller is now in aa, the two of them are no longer subject to a kind of invisible constraints and supervision, or Dark Phoniex has also deliberately forgotten about this matter, so the intimacy between the two of them has gradually disappeared. Until now, Jason suddenly embraced her, so she was surprised, but also inevitably a little ufortable at first. Gradually, perhaps under the effect of alcohol, Dark Phoniex was not so resistant and resentful. She can feel the warmth of Jasons bosom, feel the mans body that makes people feel solid momentum, but also can feel his body contains the strong explosive force. Somehow, thinking of this, Dark Phoniex suddenly felt some blush, a cheek burning hot, the whole body seems to be a little soft. She didnt realize that her body had already leaned towards Jason unconsciously, so much so that her pride and joy was also covered. Jason, of course, wouldnt have it any other way; after all, there were three other women lying around in this vi, and who knew when they would wake up. The original reason for his sudden move to hug Dark Phoniex was actually quite simple C hed already hugged the remaining three women, only Dark Phoniex hadnt been hugged yet. Out of the principle of fairness, he felt that he couldnt favor one over the other. That was why he hugged Dark Phoniex. He could also feel that Dark Phoniex was somewhat involved in each others embrace. However, there are some things that cant be rushed, and they have to be worked out slowly. Therefore Jason did not make any further moves, after a long time he let go of his hand and said with a smile, Rest well tonight. Ill leave first, and Ill contact you guys tomorrow. Dark Phoniex looked at Jason, she didnt say anything, like she was a little embarrassed. Jason said goodbye to Dark Phoniex and walked downstairs on that note, closing the vi door behind him as he left. It was only when the sound of the door closing downstairs came, that Dark Phoniex came back to her senses. When she came back to her senses, she realized that her heartbeat was beating rapidly, her face was even hot, and even her eyes that had always been ice-cold seemed to show a touch of shyness. Simply because she had just violently realized that when she was hugged by Jason, there was actually some indescribable reaction on her body.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Why was that? Dark Phoniex couldnt help but grit her teeth as she thought it might be because of the alcohol she had consumed tonight! That was the only excuse she couldfort herself with. The Nova. It was already three in the morning when Jason took a cab to get here. The bar was still crowded and still in full swing of the group. For nightclubs, this time of day seemed to be the beginning of the real party. Jason called Andis number and said he had arrived on this side of the bar and was outside. A whileter, Andi walked out from the bar, her sobriety sobered up quite a bit, a peach blossom jade face is looking extraordinarily delicate, white tender skin blowing, looks soft and tender, like a gentle pinch will pinch out water. Waiting for a long time, right? Jason asked with a smile. Andi shook her head and said, Not really. By the way, are Sally and the girls all settled in? Theyre all settled and rested. Jason spoke up, walking over and wrapping his arms around Andis waist, holding her in his arms, and said, Where are we going next? Andis pretty face blushed slightly as she whispered, What do you think? A hotel? Or wherever youre staying. Your choice. Jason smiled and added, Its not like were going to end up on the streets, is it? Go where I live. Andi said softly. Jason nodded and he and Andi walked to her car, got in and sped off on that. River Court. Jason drove there, he had been to this neighborhood where Andi lived, and drove all the way here backwards still remembering it. The car parked in the underground parking lot, Jason and Andi two people walked out, take the elevator to the floor, out of the elevator, Andi took out the key and opened the door. Andi walked in first, turned on the lights of the room, smiled and asked, Do you want to get you a ss of water or something? Sure. Jason smiled, took a seat on the couch, and said, Does it usually get chilly when I donte to live alone? Andi was carrying two cups of lukewarm water over to him, and she smiled slightly as she said, Im used to it already. Even if I feel lonely, you cante to keep mepany every day, can you? It seems like I hear a hint of a ghostly grudge. Jason said with a smile. Andis beautiful eyes blossomed with vor, she red at Jason and said, How long have I been alone in my room? Cant I evenin about it? OK, OK, OK, I wouldnt dare to say no. Jasonughed, then turned his words around and said with deep meaning, Besides, a man cant say no. Right? Andi immediately heard the deep meaning in Jasons words, and she eximed in annoyance, pinched her pink fists and punched Jason, but she couldnt help but say with a delicate smile, Good, then Id like to see if youre good or not in a while. I seem to have a premonition of a big battleing. Jason said in a serious tone. Pfft Andi covered her mouth andughed lightly, she was used to this guys immodesty, her arm rested on Jasons shoulder, just looking at Jason, and only at the end of the day did she say softly andfortably, Jason, finally waiting for you! Jasons heart was warm, and at the same time there are some apologies, he reached out to Andi into his arms. The beauty was in the embrace, warm and fragrant. Seeing that Jason this guy started to be dishonest, Andi red-faced and said in a panting tone, First, go take a shower first No problem! Jason nodded his head, then he violently picked up Andis entire body. Ah what are you doing? I thought you said you wanted to take a shower first. I happen to have the same intention. Ill just carry you to the bathroom. What? You, you I, I didnt say I wanted two people together! Andi said in a petnt tone. Unfortunately, her protests didnt seem to do much good. Chapter 1774 – Visiting the Herthum Manor (Normal) Two dayster. Jason and his own father Patrick officially went to visit the Herthum Manor.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. For this reason, Jason also purposely took his own father to the mall to buy a few sets of clothes, and today Patrick was also wearing a suit, looking heroic, although the scars on his face looked a bit grim, it didnt hide the heroic aura of his former years. Dad, lets go. Jason smiled, then greeted Wolf Boy as well and said, Wolf Boy, move your ass and get in the car. Both got into the Paramount Marauder , Jason started the car and drove towards the old mansion of the Herthum Manor. Jason also knew the significance of bringing his father to visit the Herthum Manor this time, which was almost equivalent to a meeting between the two parents, and certain things would be finalized. In fact, he was extremely satisfied in his heart, or he also felt that he was lucky enough to have a woman like Sally. After more than half an hours drive, Jason drove to the Herthum Manor, where he parked his car. Just after the car stopped, he saw the door of the Herthum Manor opened, and a beautiful figure walked out, which was Sally. She had previously called Jason and learned that Jason was about to arrive, so she came out from time to time to check, and this time she opened the door and really saw the car that Jason drove over. Jason and the others stepped out of the car, Sally smiled and said, Uncle Miller, Jason, you guys are here. And Wolf Boy,e on in, my parents are inside. Good. Lets go in then. Patrick smiled. Sally led Jason and the others inside THE Herthum Manor, the servants in the mansion had already gone to inform them after seeing it, then a middle-aged couple came out from the main hall, it was none other than Mr. and Mrs. Ralph and Mary. Mom and Dad, Jason is here with Uncle Miller and the others. Sally said with a happy smile. Wee, wee, Ive been looking forward to meeting Jasons family, and I finally got to meet them tonight. Ralph had already greeted them, he looked over at Patrick and said with a smile, Im Sallys dad and this is her mom. Wee Patrick, you and Jason to the house. As he spoke, Ralph also reached over and shook Patricks hand. Patrick also smiled and said, Ralph, youre wee. I have not been able to move around in the outside world due to personal matters, and even when I recognized Jason, it was only a short time ago. Therefore, I, as a father, am also ashamed. Ralph and Mary heard the words and their hearts were also sighing, they had already heard Sally say some of Jasons family affairs. They already heard Sally said some of Jasons family history. They know that Jason is a descendant of an ancient martial arts family, and his father, Patrick, is a top figure in Hyacinth, but unfortunately, he had suffered some changes, which made his wife and son separated, and Jason has just been recognized by his father and son. Mr. and Mrs. Ralph also know that Jasons mother is no longer alive, which makes them feel even more sorry. Now finally is to see Patrick himself, although Patricks face scars appear extremely obvious, and also shocking, but Ralph how people, he single-handedly created the Herthum Groups splendor, to see people see things are have very deep experience. Therefore, Ralph was able to see Patricks own martial spirit, giving people the feeling of a submerged dragon in the depths of the abyss, he knew that such a character is bound to be the worlds master, the heart is more admiring a few points. Jason, first into the inside sit and chat. Ralph smiled. Right right, Patrick go inside first and sit down. Mary also smiled, she looked at Jason and saw that Jason was carrying gifts in both his right and left hands, she couldnt help but chide and said, Jason, you brought quite a few things with you thest time you came to the house, why are you still bringing them this time? You child, this makes you look too raw. Jason quickly smiled and said, Auntie Lin, its not too raw, I also treat this ce as home. I also just brought some snacks nuts and stuff, its not anything expensive. Alright, alright, you have to remember that the next time wont be thest. Come on in and sit down. Mary smiled. Jason walked inside the main hall where the table was already set and Ralph invited Patrick and the others toe and take their seats. The servants in the old mansion also began to serve the food, a hot dish was served and drinks were set on the table. Ralph looked at Jason and asked, By the way Jason, I heard Sally say that you have a grandfather in Oakshire, dont you? Why dont you bring one over for dinner tonight? Jason blushed and realized that Ralph was talking about Old Mr. Miller. Patrick also understood as he slowly said, Actually Jasons own grandfather is outdated. Back then, Jason was adopted by Mr. Lewis when he was still in his infancy, and was raised on that. Therefore, the rtionship between Jason and Mr. Lewis is as close as that of a grandparent and grandson. Its just that Mr. Lewis had some business in recent times and wasnt in Oakshire, so he wasnt able toe. I see. Ralph nodded, the more he learned about this life of Jason, the more he felt that Jasons was not easy. Jason smiled and said, Uncle Ralph dont worry, in the future I will definitely bring Old Mr. Miller to meet you guys ande over to the house for dinner. Good, good. Ralph smiled, then looked to Patrick and asked, Jason drinks too, doesnt he? Drinks. Its a rare night for our two families to meet, so thats all the more reason to drink more. Patrick said with a smile. Then well have a nice drink. Ralphughed aloud and opened a bottle of ten years Maotai, Jason hurriedly got up and picked up the bottle to pour wine for Ralph, Patrick and them, he himself also poured a ss of wine and followed these two elders to drink together. After three rounds of wine, the atmosphere became more enthusiastic, and the things between Jason and Sally were mentioned in the conversation. Patrick took a deep breath and slowly said: I have not fulfilled my fatherly responsibilities over the years, and I feel ashamed in my heart. Now that Jason has grown up, my greatest hope as a father is that he can start a family soon. I learned that Jason and Sally dating, the other day Jason also took Sally to live over there to eat, I think Sally is a very good child, know how to be generous, my heart is extremely satisfied. Rather, I think that Jason is considered to have good luck. When these words came out, Sallys stunningly beautiful jade face was colored with a touch of blush. Ralphughed and said, We also quite like this young man Jason. We have also watched Jason and Sally walk all the way over. There is a saying that love in times of trouble, Jason has stood up for Sally many times, rescuing many times of distress, and also resolving the Herthum Groups crisis. So they have feelings for each other, each other cane together, Sallys mother and I are also happy to see it. Jason and Sallys age is not too young, it is time to talk about marriage. Seeing Jason you tonight, it is also considered to be able to finalize this matter. Sallys pair of beautiful eyes secretly nced at Jason and noticed that the guy was also staring at her with a smirk, which made Sallys face blush and anotherrge blush crept onto her cheeks. Chapter 1775 Trust (Normal) Patrick and Mr. and Mrs. Ralphs words basically confirmed the rtionship between Jason and Sally. Sally heart is naturally extremely happy, at the moment she is also like a deer in the headlights, due to drink some red wine, so I do not know whether the blush on her face is more wine or shyness. Jasons heart also felt very warm and happy, the only regret is that Old Mr. Miller could not be present, otherwise to see this scene, Old Mr. Miller must also be very happy and pleased, right? Old Mr. Miller, wait, I know youre tired, take this opportunity to have a good rest. Ill make sure you wake up! Jason muttered to himself in his mind. Jason, remember to be more tolerant with Sally in the future, not too macho or bullying. Patrick looked at Jason and said in a serious tone. Jason smiled, he said, Dad, and Uncle Ralph, Aunt Mary you all dont worry, all along only Sally bullied me. How can I afford to bully her. I will definitely treat her well. Sally red at Jason in annoyance and said, When have I, when have I ever bullied you? Haha These words did cause Ralph to burst into openughter. After the bottle of wine was finished, Jason and the others didnt drink any more, and after basically all of them had eaten, the table was removed, Ralph started to make tea, and a room of people started to drink tea and chat. This time Patrick came over to visit the Herthum Manor, with Ralph, Mary and his wife is considered to be Jason and Sallys things to the default. As for when to get married and so on, this issue is not in a hurry, on the one hand, we also need to ask Jason and Sallys opinion, on the other hand, we also need to do some preparations in advance. Theseter can go back to slowly discuss, but also is not in a hurry. Jason also saw that his father also had some things he wanted to say to Mr. And Mrs. Ralph in private, he drank a cup of tea and then said with a smile, Sally, lets go to the courtyard and sit over there, and enjoy the world for two.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What world for two. Sally red at Jason, she was also icy smart, she knew Jasons meaning in her heart, then she said, Then lets go to the courtyard side, Ill ask someone to send some fruit tes with drinks over. Jason nodded, and he pulled Wolf Boy up as well, walking out piece by piece. Walking to the front yard side to sit, the evening breeze sent, although already with some coolness, but in this southern coastal city does not feel cold. Sally also carried a stool over, a servant brought over a fruit te and tea or something, and ced it on a table in the front yard, Jason sat with Sally and Wolf Boy and ate fruit and chatted. Sally, guess what my dad and your parents will talk about? Jason winked towards Sally. Sally blushed as she gritted her teeth and said, I How would I know. If youre interested then you can go in and listen. Ill be able to guess without going in to listen. Jason sipped his tea and said with a smile. Sally looked at Jason in surprise, she was interested and asked with a smile, Oh? Youre so powerful. Then you tell me, what will they talk about? Jasonughed and said, I guess they are chatting about us picking some kind of auspicious date to get married, and after the marriage what to have a child guessing not only to have one, but at least to have more than two. Looking at Jason that a serious look, Sally is even more can not help but shy red face, she did not have a good mood to say, I, I do not believe your words Dont you want to have a few fat dolls with me? Jason narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile. Ah Sally chirped, she looked at Jason and then at Wolf Boy sitting next to her, thinking how this asshole had the nerve to say such things in front of Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy looked as if he didnt understand anything, he was hemming and hawing to himself. Inside the main hall. Patrick was drinking tea and talking with Mr. and Mrs. Ralph. The most talked about naturally is Jason and Sally two, they all agree that Jason and Sally together are very suitable, both of them have gone through difficulties together, have a deep emotional foundation, they as parents are also happy to see sess. Patrick took a sip of tea, he sighed and said: I am relieved to see that Jason can find such a good girl as Sally. Its just a pity that his mom isnt around anymore, otherwise her mom would have been very happy and would have loved Sally as a child as well. Mr. and Mrs. Ralph heard Patrick talk about his deceased wife, they didnt know how to talk back andfort, they could imagine the kind of pain in Patricks heart. Patrick paused and then smiled, I have an object here that Jasons mom left behind that was passed down from Jasons moms ancestors. At first Jasons mom also said that after Jason found his daughter-inw, he would pass this object to his daughter-inw. Speaking, Patrick took out a rosewood box, after the box was opened, there was a jadeite jade bracelet inside. Only to see this jade bracelet body turquoise, no color, in the light of the illumination is even more beautiful. This is an extremely rare imperial emerald jade bracelet, or extremely high quality imperial emerald jade bracelet, the value can be said to be incalcble, and this is still passed down from the ancestors, more treasured significance. Patrick handed this jade bracelet to Ralphs hand, said: In the future, when Jason and Sally get married, please give this jade bracelet to Sally, as Jasons mom and I give Sally a wedding gift. Ralphs face was stunned, he quickly said, Jason this cant be allowed. How can I keep such a precious thing. When Jason and Sallys big dayes, you can give it to Sally. Patrick waved his hand and said, Ralph doesnt have to push it anymore. I probably cant wait for Jason and Sallys big day. Thats why this is the first time to give this jade bracelet to you guys, so you just take it first. Both Ralph and Marys faces froze as they looked at Patrick. Ralph was even more puzzled as he asked, What does Jason mean by that? Patrick smiled lightly, he didnt do much exining and said, I dont have any regrets this time. jason has already grown up and has the ability to stand on his own, and there is such a good girl like Sally to follow, and there is also Ralph you guys who are also extremely good. I think Jason and the others will live happily in the future. Ralph and Mary both looked at each other, they vaguely heard some unusual meaning from Patricks words, and their faces couldnt help but look a bit gloomy. Patrick, however, had a frank face that looked indifferent to the wind and clouds, he smiled and said, Those words just now, dont let Jason and the others know first. There will be some arrangements on my side for thetter. Good! Ralph nodded, and under Patricks coercion, he also took over the rosewood box that contained the Imperial Cui bracelet. Chapter 1776 – Cang Long Grants Fist Intentions (Normal) Two dayster. Mount Casey, in the clearing halfway up the mountain. Patrick dragged Jason and the others to this ce to practice Cultivation once again. In fact, ording to Jasons intention, it was rare for his father to live together in Oakshire, so he wanted to take his father to the surrounding area to have some fun and turn around. Therefore, after visiting the Herthum Manor two days ago, he also took Patrick around with Sally to y some, and also went to Mr. and Mrs. Pages home as a guest, when Mr. and Mrs. Page looked at Jason and others toe, and that was also joyful and enthusiastic. Who knows that two dayster, Patrick pulled him toe to Mount Casey to continue practicing Cultivation. Jason vaguely felt like his father was in a hurry, but he didnt think too much about it, thinking that his father probably wanted him to be stronger soon. Besides Jason, Wolf Boy and Riley also came here together to continue practicing their Cultivation. Jason, you will evolve the Boxing Fist Intent that he himself has perceived for my father to see. Patrick opened his mouth and said. Good! Jason nodded his head, he knew in his heart that his fathers attainments in Cultivation were very deep and had unique insights, which was evident from the fact that his father was able to integrate the three major secret arts into one as one Green Dragon Secret Art. Jason began to evolve his own Heaven Fist stance.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. From the first Fist into the sky to the eighth I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky, all of them were evolved one by one, and the Green Dragon Power that he had exploded was embedded in the fist, and the fist intent was as heavy as a mountain, magnificent and majestic, and had a great momentum! Patrick in the side watching is also a session of nodding, he can see that Jasons boxing has been refined to fit his own momentum, the main Heaven Fist is Jason ording to their own in the battlefield killings and with the people in the battle of the sense out of the perfect match with his own blood and Source Force, the battle can y out a hundred percent of the Super strength. Patrick watched as Jason finished evolving Heaven Fist, and said, Jason, you created this boxing technique yourself, right? Yes, I realized it on my own. Jason said truthfully. Patrick smiled and said, Very good. This fist Dao battle technique is majestic, majestic and heavy, with an iron blood killing aura within, very strong, and very suitable for your Source Force, very good! Hearing his father praising him so much, Jason was a bit embarrassed, he knew that there was still a gap between his boxing skills and his fathers. He remembered when he was in Ancient Martial Arts, he had to fight with his father, but he was not able to do so. He remembered that in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, when his father broke free from the nine dragon lock, he punched and crushed Kallita, and fought three Sacred Level fighters, Ru, Lord, and Jenkins, and then killed Reno with a single punch, and then killed Lord Blood Moon with a single punch. Blood Moon. This is the power of a top-level powerhouse! Patrick then said: My father also created a unique boxing style called Fist of the Killer! This martial art is known for its fierce and unrivaled punching intent. My fathers belief in creating this martial art was C if the heavens are unjust, I will meet them with my fist and kill them! When Mr. Lewis was in Hyacinth, he threatened that he could crush all the men with one fist, and to kill all the injustices in the world with two fists. At that time, my father was also extremely aspiring, thinking that Mr. Lewis is the real Cultivation of the strongest. Therefore, the creation of this fist way for my father was also influenced by Mr. Lewis kind of invincible belief. Jason was listening quietly, when he realized again that Old Mr. Miller had indeed been a bully in his life, pushing strong opponents all the way across the board when he was in Hyacinth, unbeatable. Even during his retirement, the essence of Cultivation that Old Mr. Miller left behind still influenced generations ofter generations, which also included his own father. Patrick continued, At first, I thought of teaching you Fist of the Killer. However, after watching you evolve your own kung fu, my father changed his mind. You have already begun to realize your own fist meaning, so practicing my fathers fistbat technique step by step will limit your realization of your own fist meaning. Therefore, my father will evolve the fist meaning of Fist of the Killer, and you will earnestly and carefullyprehend, but specte on the fist meaning of this boxing way, and then you will evolve your own style of boxing posture. This fist stance can be called the ninth fist stance in your Heaven Fist! Jasons face was stunned, he understood the meaning of his fathers words, that is, to let him go to the realization of the Fist of the Killer fist meaning, will be the fist meaning of this boxing way integration, inbination with their own feelings, evolved into a fist style! Fist of the Killer had a great reputation in Hyacinth. Back then, Patrick had be a saint by virtue of this martial art and rose to prominence quickly. Now, Patrick had asked Jason to condense the fist meaning contained in this boxing style into a single boxing style, so it could be imagined how terrifying and powerful this boxing style would be if it was evolved! It was the same as condensing the essence of Fist of the Killer into a single fist, and the power of the fist that erupted was absolutely earth-shattering. Jasons face showed a sense of excitement as he nodded his head and said, Good, I will definitely try to understand it seriously. Jason, then watch this. My father will evolve it for you now. Patrick said in a deep voice. Jason nodded his head, and his entire being also became fully concentrated, focusing all of his spirit as he began to stare. First stance, Green Dragon Stance! Patrick opened his mouth, and his own aura abruptly changed, a domineering and boundless might was released from his body, rolling out like a tide, spreading across the sky and sweeping across this heaven and earth. At this moment, Patricks own overbearing aura stretched across heaven and earth, like a Green Dragon Stance, looking down on heaven and earth. Patrick punched out, the fist intent embedded in the manifestation, like a dragon traveling in the air, a domineering and unparalleled killing intent shaking the heavens and the earth, the strength of the fist stirred up the sky and the earth and the wind and the clouds, just like a god and goddess. Jason watched attentively, observing the trajectory of his fathers punch, the way he utilized his power, as well as the powerful punching intent that was embedded within. Patrick was also exining in detail the operation of the fist, the use of force, and the stimtion of the fists intent during the evolution of the fist. Jason memorized it by heart, and his entire mind was immersed in the fist stance that his father had evolved. Ninth stance, Fist of the Killer! After a long time, Patrick let out a fierce shout as he performed thest stance in Fist of the Killer. In an instant, Patricks attacking punch was like a Dragon Head, his body was like a dragon body, his own overbearing breath was like a dragons tail, and his whole body was like a dragon in disguise, weing the punch with its overbearing force, shocking the heavens and moving the earth! This kind of fist power is called Sky ughtering! Chapter 1777 I Have a Fist Transformation Green Dragon (I) (Normal) A fist out, the illusion of a dragon, up in the air, intending to Sky ughtering! Jason looked at that is the blood surging, eyes filled with a hot yearning intention, only because he can sense, this fist contains that the divine power of the momentum is too strong, too strong! This is known as the fist of Sky ughtering, of course, is not just a name, its disy of the killing momentum of the overwhelming world is enough to copse the void, shaking the world, especially the forward-looking momentum, it seems that any strong enemy in front of this fist, will be directly crushed into ash! While Jason was marveling at the power of his fathers punch, he was also attentively trying toprehend the fist power of this Hegemony Killing Fist Dao and the ultimate fist intent. In his perception, his fathers Fist of the Killer contained a fist meaning that was extremely strong and majestic, with infinite meanings, and it was really hard to fullyprehend it. How is it? Patrick looked at Jason after he had performed the fist Dao once, and asked with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Jasonughed bitterly and said, Dad, I can sense it, this fist stance is indeed overbearing and boundless, containing an extremely vast and majestic fist intent. To be able to sense it is not that simple. Theres no rush, take your time. Patrick smiled and added, My father will demonstrate it to you a few more times, just continue to watch and feel it with your heart. Jason nodded, for his fathers this boxing, he was also mesmerized, only to feel that this boxing posture contains within the stock of domineering killing machine is indeed very suitable for the battlefield or against the enemy to fight and kill. After a short break, Patrick once again demonstrated this fist, and at the same time, he gave a more detailed exnation, so that Jason could understand the operation and execution of each punch, and the mystery of the fists meaning contained in each punch. This time, Jason was also concentrating,pletely immersed in the realization of his fathers boxingbat technique. Gradually, it was as if his entire body had entered into that subtle state of oblivion, and it seemed as if the only thing left in his world was that dominating fist intent, that supreme fist power that spanned the world and struck the sky! His entire consciousness and spirit were immersed in it, as if he wanted to merge with the fist intent that dominated the world, toprehend the wonders contained within this fist intent. The voice of his fathers exnation of each fist gesture was faintly heard in his ears, which also deepened his understanding of these gestures, making his perception of the fists meaning deepen even more. When Patrick stopped the evolution of the fist gestures, Jason was still immersed in that state of enlightenment, as if he had forgotten about the outside world, like an old monk in meditation, not moving. Patrick could see that Jason was in a wonderful state of enlightenment, so he didnt bother him, letting Jason in this state of enlightenment to realize the meaning of the fist gestures that he had developed. Patrick then walked over to Wolf Boy and Riley, and continued to teach them the secret techniques and battle skills of Cultivation. Jasons whole body was alreadypletely caught up in the realization of the Fist of the Killer fist meaning, and the only thing that filled his mind was that dominating fist meaning, and that supreme fist power like a horizontal line that transformed into a dragon in the sky. Cultivation has no age. Soon, it was already evening, Jason also finished his enlightenment on boxing and got up to return to Bamboo Residence with Patrick and others. After returning to the Bamboo Residence, they casually ate something, and due to the fatigue from practicing, Jason and the others quickly turned off the lights and rested. When the next day dawned, Patrick, Jason and the others went to Mount Casey again and continued to devote themselves to the Cultivation training. This went on day after day without interruption. Five dayster. On this day, Jason continued to understand the fist meaning of Fist of the Killer, after these days of spection and understanding, coupled with Patricks detailed exnation, Jason has basically familiarized himself with this domineering and iparable killing fist. And with his understanding for several days in a row, he also started to figure out some of the essence of this fist way, now he no longer go to meditate and understand, but started to follow his understanding these days and started to evolve the fist gesture. See Jason began to evolve boxing posture, Patrick is also in the side of the serious watching, he did not go to disturb, also did not go to give any advice, all depends on Jason to find out, they go to evolve the most suitable for his own boxing style. Jason was concentrating on his own punching style, his Sunling Bloodline was exploding, Green Dragon Power was surging wildly, and he had adjusted his state to a state of maximum strength. Under such a state, he could ensure that the fist stance he developed would be able to match his bloodline and Source Force.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even if Jason closed his eyes, the fist style of Fist of the Killer that his father had evolved would appear in his mind, but the trajectory of the fist style that he evolved was not the same as that of his fathers, and he followed his own senses to integrate the Fist of the Killers domineering and iparable illusory dragons punching intent into a fist style that best suited his Source Force. Source Force fist style. Along with Jasons evolution, his fist gesture also began to draw a subtle trajectory in the void, at first these trajectories seem extremelyplicated, but from theseplicated fist gesture trajectory, but it is also beginning to have a domineering fist intent prototype is being manifested. Such aplicated fist trajectory is certainly not what Jason is pursuing, the so-called Avenue is simple, boxing style is the same. Besides, such aplicated evolution process is also extremely time-consuming, the opponent will not give you such a long time to evolve the fist posture. Jason is just from the beginning of theseplicated boxing trajectory will be the fist will be presented, and then these boxing trajectory will be simplified, and gradually form their own style of boxing. The evolution of the fist gesture is not always smooth, sometimes Jason felt that the presented fist idea is not satisfactory, he will overturn everything until the evolution of his own qi and blood and Source Forcepletely fit the fist idea. Gradually, Jason has beenpletely immersed in this evolution of the fist feeling, he ispletely immersed in, the more he evolves, the more he feels that this Fist of the Killer contains a very strong fist, to the essence of this most powerful fist into a fist style is too difficult to do, it is simply impossible. It was simply impossible to do so. What Jason could do was to intercept the punching intent that suited his own blood and Source Force, and to realize the core punching intent of this martial art before transforming it into his own punching style. With Jasons repeated spections and evolutions, gradually, he basically determined the domineering and murderous punching intent he wanted to present, and at the same time, the trajectory of the punching style he evolved also began to simplify and be more and more streamlined. When it was streamlined to a certain extent, reaching the point where it could be formed into a fist, it also meant that his fist would be sessfully evolved. Chapter 1778 I Have a Fist Transformation Green Dragon (II) (Normal) Three dayster. Jason these days have been in the evolution of boxing, this time for the Heaven Fist ninth style of boxing sense is obviously longer than the rest of the eight styles of the previous time. The main reason is that Patricks Fist of the Killer boxing style is extremely majestic, and the boxing intent contained within is endless, with the power of Sky ughtering. Jason wanted to integrate the strongest fighting intent contained in this boxing technique into a single punch, which was really difficult, and required an extremely deep understanding of his own boxing intent. On this day, Jason continued to evolve this fist style. By now, he had basically been able to bring out that fierce fist intent from his fist, all he had to do was to simplify his own fist style, and figure out a fist style that was suitable for his qi and blood power and Source Force to explode. Gradually, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline impacted the sky, and the vastness of his qi and blood swept across the sky, zing like the sun, containing an aura of the strongest and most masculine. His own Green Dragons Qi was permeated with wisps of green dragon Qi, and his body blossomed with a green-golden radiance, and the Green Dragons Golden Bodys physique appeared, blossoming with a zing radiance. Aang roarC There was a dragons roar in the void, and an iparablyrge green dragon silhouette appeared in the air, crossing the void first, releasing a supreme dragon might aura. Boom! Jason swung his fist and was evolving the ninth fist style in Heaven Fist. This fist sted out, the fist trajectory transformed into the shape of a dragon, like a flying dragon ascending into the sky, with wisps of green dragon energy embedded within it, bursting out a Green Dragon Power, evolving a domineering fist intent! Seeing this scene, Patrick was also seeing it with his full attention, but when sensing the dominating fist intent evolved by Jasons fist power, the corner of his mouth couldnt help but show a touch of gratifying smile. To Patrick, there was nothing more rewarding than his son inheriting his fist intent. Jason evolved this punch, but he didnt look satisfied, then he proceeded to continue punching, continuously swinging his fist, continuously honing and condensing that dominating and powerful fist intent. Boom! Boom! The void shook, the sound of Jasons punches came continuously, the breaking sound of a style of fist continued to ring out, the hegemonic intent released from his fist was getting stronger and stronger, the fist intent contained within the repeated polishing and refining, appeared to be getting more and more heavy and heavy, from the beginning of the embryonic form gradually evolved to the point ofplete molding. Swinging his fist over and over again, Jasons fist gestures became more and more concise, and the fist gestures evolved a more majestic and overbearing fist intent. Among them, the Fist of the Killers Sky ughterings overbearing meaning was fused, but it also contained some of Jasons own punching sense, revealing a grand and majestic meaning that matched with his Heavenly Fist. Boom! Jason swung his fist once again, and the Sunling Bloodline that zed like the sun rushed into the sky, the Green Dragon Qi that rolled like a tide filled the air, and his own Source Force also swept out, merging into the momentum of his fist. Jasons fist trajectory seemed iparably mysterious, in the void as if transformed into the dragon trajectory, a burst of green dragons qi in his fist vaguely transformed into a green dragons head. This made Jasons heart stir, he thought of something, as his mind turned, the green dragon shadow that appeared behind him suddenly swooped down and merged with the momentum of his punch. At that moment- Boom! The moment the fist power struck, the entire heaven and earth was surging with wind and clouds, and the void trembled with it, a magnificent and majestic fist intent was being formed in this heaven and earth, and the aura of dominating and killing the heaven and earth contained within the fist intent was even more astounding. As Jasons fist strikes, the fists meaning seems to transform into a supreme and domineering green dragon shadow, which follows his fist to the sky. A fist sted out, the power of the fist power contained within it exploded, and the Green Dragon Power in the fist power sted into the air, causing the void to tremble, and the green dragon that was transformed into the fist meaning pounced into the void to kill in the air, with unparalleled power and full of domineering spirit! This was the Sky ughtering punch! This is also the essence of Patricks own Fist of the Killer, the fist force is in the air, swallowing the sky, dominating and killing the world, the power of the fist force is unimaginable! After this punch was thrown out, Jason froze in ce, feeling the violent vibrationsing from the void, he seemed to be incredulous that such a powerful punch was thrown out by him. After a long time, Patricks voice rang out, Very good! Jason, it seems that you have sessfully evolved the power of this punch! This punch contains the core punching intent of my fathers Fist of the Killer, as well as the thick and heavy as a mountain punching intent that you yourself have sensed, and this has beenbined together to form this punching style that belongs to you! Sess! After many days of cultivation, Jason finally managed to sessfully evolve this fist stance. Jasons face was also overflowing with an uncontroble joyful excitement as he said, Dad, I have finally seeded! I have evolved the ninth fist stance of Heaven Fist! Green Dragon, hahaha! Looking at Jasons excited and thrilled demeanor, Patrick also could not help but smile, and felt relieved and happy in his heart. He could see that the fist posture Jason had just evolved was not only a fusion of his Fist of the Killer dominating and killing fist intent, but was even better than the blue, and one day, the power of this fist posture would surpass his fist way! This is what Patrick would like to see, thats why he didnt let Jason cultivate his Fist of the Killer, he let Jason follow his Fist of the Killers meaning to realize and integrate it on his own, and finally formed this Fist Transformation Green Dragons supreme Fist of the Killer! Right at this momentC Boom! Boom! Two powerful aura fluctuations came violently from the other side of the direction. Patrick and Jason turned their heads to look, and their gazes went over to Wolf Boy and Rileys side, and they actually saw a Wolf Boy Vision emerge from Wolf Boys body, and a bloodthirsty, murderous, and supreme Saint-level aura permeated from him!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This was true Saint level Origin Energy! This meant that after many days of cultivation and under Patricks guidance, Wolf Boy had broken through the realm and had thus broken through to Beginning Saint Realm! Rileys Cultivation aura had also changed, and there was a strand of Sacred Realm aura mixed in with his supremely pure Cultivation aura, and his entire Cultivation aura was also climbing up. Quasi Sacred Realm! Riley had also broken through to the Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation level as expected! You kid broke through? Haha, good, very good! My fist power hase to fruition, and you guys have also made breakthroughs one after another, so today can be considered a triple blessing. Jasonughed happily as he walked over to check on Wolf Boy and Riley, his face looking extremely happy. Patrick also smiled, he could see that Wolf Boy Bloodline was extraordinary, coupled with being an Innate Talent, his future Cultivation achievements were unlimited, and would be a great help to Jasons side. In addition, Riley is also very good, as a Martial Way Embryo, and also obtained Lewiss Cultivation heritage, future Cultivation achievements are also not trivial. In this regard, Patricks heart is very happy, in the future, these two people can also help Jason a lot. Chapter 1779 White Tiger Bloodline (normal) Three dayster. These few days down the line, Jason, along with Wolf Boy and Riley didnt need to spend the whole day practicing Cultivation, yet they would spend half a day to consolidate their Cultivation cultivation. Jason was further refining the ninth stance of the Heaven Fist he had evolved C Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Wolf Boy and Riley were consolidating their Cultivation cultivation after breaking the boundary. During the period, Jason also went to Herthum Group a few times, every time to Herthum Group was caught by Nora, inevitably have to installment once, of course, can not be every time in her office, although in the office with such a mature and sexy big beauty staged a scene is very stimting, but still need to pay attention to the impact, otherwise really be If the rumor got out, the matter would be out of hand. Not only Nora, Jason also has to deal with Taylors pestering. Last night, Taylor had to find him to go to her ce to exin the matter of eliminating the Forbidden Dragon Guard in the past few days, obviously looking for Jason to go to talk about official business, but when Jason went there, talking about it, also rolled on the bed. It was not until Detective Caine was satisfied that he was allowed to leave. On this day Jason returned to Bamboo Residence and looked towards Darceys house habitually, only to see that the door of Darceys house was still closed tightly, obviously Darcey still had not returned. This made Jason very puzzled, thinking that it has been almost a month since the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and Darcey still hasnt returned to Oakshire University, I dont know if he has something to do at home or what. What Jason doesnt know is that at this moment, Yusup, Theo and Darcey are in Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor Valley. Yusup and others arrived at Ghost Doctor Valley yesterday. After arriving at Ghost Doctor Valley, Yusup went to visit Old Mr. Miller, who is still in aa state, but there is no big problem with the vitality of his body, only that his internal injuries are still not healed, and the Power of Heaven Reversal in his body is still not healed. The Power of Heaven Reversal still exists in his body, so he has not yet woken up. Seeing Old Mr. Miller in this state, Yusup also seems to be unable to help, can only look forward to Old Mr. Miller one day to wake up, reproduce the supreme elegance of I have a fist to suppress all the males. He believes that Old Mr. Miller will be able to wake up just because he is the unrivaled Lewis in Hyacinth! Yusup and the others naturally came to Ghost Doctor Valley this time because they had important things to discuss with Ghost Doctor. At the moment, Yusup, Theo and Ghost Doctor are sitting in the Peach Grove, Darcey is also sitting beside them. After not seeing her for many days, Darcey is still as beautiful and wless as usual, with a white dress, she is just like a fairy whonded on the mortal world, she has her own immortal vor, like a fairy who doesnt eat earthly fire, with a spiritual charm in her beauty. Ghost Doctor, you also know the purpose ofing to you this time. Yusup looked at Ghost Doctor, and then said, My granddaughter was born with White Tiger Bloodline, and as she grows older, there is a danger that her destiny will be reversed. At first, you said that only Dragon Bloodline can neutralize White Tiger Bloodlines destiny. Now that Jason has been confirmed to have Dragon Bloodline, what exactly is the method of resolving White Tiger Bloodline? Specifically, what does it require Jason to do? Ghost Doctor murmured and said, I did see from some ancient books that Dragon Bloodlines Origin Energy is able to dissolve White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh. The most fundamental thing is the need for the Origin Energy that Dragon Bloodline possesses. Green Dragon Origin? Yusup frowned as he then asked, Is it hard to believe that Jason is needed to feed Darcey a constant stream of Origin Energy? Ghost Doctor shook his head and said, This can only treat the symptoms but not the root of the problem, and merely inputting Green Dragon Origin wont have much effect as far as I can see. Then what exactly is the solution? Yusup asked. Ghost Doctor slowly said, ording to the ancient medical books, the most fundamental method lies in the need to engage in dual cultivation with the Dragon Bloodline person. To put it simply, it is to adopt Yang toplement Yin, using the Yang Essence of the Dragon Bloodline person to dissolve the White Tigers Qi contained in the Yin Essence, and at the same time, both men and women have to practise the special secret method of dual cultivation in order to channel the Green Dragon Origin into the White Tiger Bloodlines Origin, and dissolve the White Tiger Bloodlines revolting Qi in the Origin. Tiger Bloodlines revolting Qi. What?! As soon as Ghost Doctor said this, Darcey on the side couldnt help but exim in shock, and her beautiful jade face was instantly dyed red, her entire cheeks burning like fire. Darcey naturally understood the meaning of Ghost Doctors words C dual cultivation? What this meant was already self-evident, if she was in an intimate rtionship with Jason, then it would be easier to say. The key was that there was no such rtionship between her and Jason. How could this make her feel good about carrying out the so-called dual cultivation? As the Stokes familys daughter, she had always been pure and clean, and had never had any scandal with any of the Hyacinths pride, so when she suddenly heard that the only way to resolve the danger of her White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh was to have a double cultivation with Jason, of course she couldnt ept it. Not to mention Darcey, Yusup and Theo also froze. In Hyacinth, there were indeed some secret methods of dual cultivation, which were basically not valued by the orthodox families and sects, after all, the secret methods of dual cultivation had always been regarded as a side road, not an orthodox cultivation method. Even if there are some secret methods of dual cultivation, it is also between husband and wife to cultivate, this is to let Darcey and Jason through dual cultivation to resolve this crisis, Yusup and Theo feel a little difficult.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Of course, if Jason and Darcey like each other, it is not impossible. Moreover, in Yusups opinion, Darcey will have to get married in the future, and if she and Jason really have feelings for each other, it would be great for the Stokes family to have a son-inw like Jason. With Jasons Dragon Bloodline talent and Yusup and Old Mr. Millers love for each other, it would be a great thing if their younger generation could really get together. With this thought in mind, Yusups pair of old eyes looked toward Darcey with an inquiring intent and said, Darcey, between you and Jason Darcey knew in her heart what her grandfather wanted to ask, her face blushed as she stood up and said, Grandfather, lets not talk about this matter for now There is no rtionship between me, me and Jason. Darcey, ording to grandpa, Jason this person is not bad. The heart and character are excellent, you live next to him over in Oakshire, could it be that you havent developed some emotion even after so long? Yusup asked. Grandfather, emotions cant be generated so easily Darcey was practically blushing. Somehow, the thought of having to double cultivate with Jason in order to resolve the danger of her destiny backfiring, she was really too shy to raise her head. Theo took a deep breath as he slowly said, Then lets put this matter on hold for now. He could also see his daughters embarrassment and shame, and he couldnt force Darcey in this matter. After all, for a woman like Darcey, sometimes her own reputation is more important than her life, so she really cant force her, she can only look at the situationter. Chapter 1780 – Heaven and Earth Changes (Normal) Darcey, perhaps out of embarrassment, went out of the Peach Grove first and took a walk through Ghost Doctor Valley. She passed the pond and was walking along the ponds shore when she suddenly remembered the time she had followed Jason and the others to Ghost Doctor Valley, and it was with Jason that she had been walking along the pond one night. She remembered when Jason shamelessly said that he wanted to give her a gift and told her to close her eyes. She really did close her eyes, and then her first kiss was taken by that shameless asshole, who took advantage of the moment her eyes were closed to kiss her. The so-called gift was actually such a kiss, so it can be seen that the degree of this guys shamelessness has already reached the point of human and gods indignation. Thinking back to these, Darceys clean and wless face was dyed with ayer of faint redness, and then remembering that the danger of her own destiny backfiring needed to have a dual cultivation with a Dragon Bloodline person in order to dissolve it, her face became even hotter. It was precisely this shameless fellow who possessed Dragon Bloodline! Darcey didnt know what kind of emotion she had towards Jason, in short, she didnt resist or dislike him, perhaps she really had a slight good feeling about him. So, watching Jason in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, when he was seriously injured, she will be nervous, she will be upset; watching Demon Witch stood out for Jason to block the fatal blow, she even sprung up someplex feelings, thinking why the person who stood out is not himself? Demon Witch fell in Jasons arms that scene she still remembered, she knew Demon Witch is like Jason, if not so would not subconsciouslye forward, regardless of their own safety for Jason to block the fatal blow? Now Demon Witch life and death is not yet clear, even if she heart to Jason has a good feeling or not, she can not say in order to resolve their own destiny to reverse the danger ofing together with Jason. Simple and kind-hearted, she felt from the bottom of her heart that it was unfair to Demon Witch. Therefore, at this moment, Darceys heart is extremelyplex, walking alone along the pond. In the Peach Forest. Yusup, Theo father and son, and Ghost Doctor are still sitting at the stone table. Yusup knows that his granddaughters life is important, but there are some things in this world that are more important than life, such as a womans honor and innocence. The secret method of dual cultivation can only be practiced by couples who have a close rtionship with each other. If there is no emotional rtionship between Darcey and Jason, and in order to resolve the crisis of the destiny bacsh, she wants to carry out dual cultivation with Jason, which is indeed inappropriate. Not to mention Darcey, even Yusup and Theo would find it difficult to ept. Ghost Doctor, other than dual cultivation there is no other way? Yusup asked with a frown. Ghost Doctor slowly said, Resolving the crisis of White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh requires Dragon Bloodlines Origin Energy. so fundamentally, the only way topletely resolve the danger of Fate bacsh is through the secret method of dual cultivation. Speaking of this, Ghost Doctor paused, and then said, Jason and Darcey havee to Ghost Doctor Valley several times, and as far as I can see, they should also have good feelings for each other. Its just that the youngsters are a bit thin-skinned, so they probably havent broken the windowpaper yet. Anyway, there are still a few more years before Darceys destiny backfires, so theres no need to rush this matter, and when Jason and Darcey really break through thatyer of windowpaper and fall in love with each other, then everything will fall into ce. Yusup greatly agreed, he constantly nodded his head and said, This is very good, Jason is also a good person, and was brought up by Old Mr. Miller, my family Darcey entrusted to him, old man is also assured. Theo also nodded, this was the only way to do things now. At least, this also brought some hope to Theo, previously he was helpless in the face of the danger of Darceys destiny backfiring. Now that Jason is equipped with Dragon Bloodline and is able to neutralize Darceys crisis, this sort of brings hope. Although the solution was through the secret method of dual cultivation, if these two young people really had love for each other and were able toe together, then the secret method of dual cultivation would not be surprising. Yusup took a sip of tea, then asked, Ghost Doctor, how is the situation on Old Mr. Millers side? Is it optimistic? Ghost Doctor shook his head and said, Its hard to say whether its optimistic or not. Old Mr. Miller still has a chance of survival. All I can do is to keep him alive. As for the Dao injury in his body, I still have no way to cure it. Research in dao injuries is also being conducted by Old Husband, and I hope that one day I will be able to heal Old Mr. Millers injuries so that he can wake up. Yusup nodded as he murmured and said, ording to the news that I have received, those three old monsters of THE Goodwin Family are not dead, yet they are all heavily injured. However, with THE Goodwin familys strong underlying resources, there is nock of enough Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures to heal their injuries, so Im afraid it wont take long for their injuries to recover as well. Ghost Doctor heard the meaning in Yusups words, he sneered and said, Old Mr. Millers well-being on Ghost Doctor Valleys side need not be worried. Even if those three old monsters recovered from their injuries, they wouldnt dare toe. Old Mr. Millers Ghost Doctor Valley is not something they can juste to. Yusups eyes shed with a brilliant aura as he said, In addition, there are still Old Mr. Joseph, Old Mr. Dafydd and I watching over them, so those three old monsters wouldnt dare to act rashly. Ghost Doctor said, The battle of Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Old Mr. Millers fist broke the Cultivation cage, and the Cultivation battle in the future will be extremely violent. Especially now that all the major forces that were originally hidden havee out. The real world of struggle has already arrived. The Cultivation cage being broken means that the Sacred Level shackle has been broken. Old Mr. Yusup, have you gained any insights on Cultivation during this period of time? Yusup took a deep breath and said, Some epiphanies have begun toe, but they are not too obvious yet. Perhaps the time has not yete either. It should be as well. Ghost Doctor said. After some conversation, it was soon the end of the day. Yusup and the others ate on Ghost Doctor Valleys side, and towards the end of the day, all of a sudden C Rumble! A burst of thunder came from the originally starry sky, and the thunder rumbled for a long time, shaking the heavens and earth. At the same time, the entire dome of the sky steeply also dark and heavy down, dark clouds shrouded, covering the sky, in an instant is to cover the starry sky, the ck pressure of a cloudyer gives a person an iparable suppression of suffocation, as if the end of the world. Boom! Apanied by a thunderp that resounded through the sky, heavy rain fell from the sky.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Yusup, Ghost Doctor and the others in Ghost Doctor Valley violently rushed out of the room, they were oblivious to the falling rain and looked up at the sky, their faces showing a shocked look. Yusup, Ghost Doctor and the others could clearly feel that the aura permeating the sky and the earth was rapidly increasing at a multiplying rate. Even the pouring rain that was falling at the moment contained a trace of spiritual qi! Heaven and earth had changed! The entire heaven and earth was changing drastically! Chapter 1781 New Martial Age (Normal) Rumble! The sound of the first p of thunder continued, still resounding through the heavens, each p of thunder was like a sound that opened up the heavens and the earth, obliterating the End Martial Age and presenting a New Martial Age to the entire heaven and earth. Since Lewis broke the Cultivation Cage, it has been nearly a month or so, the rules of the Heavenly Dao are beingpleted, and the drastic changes in heaven and earth have finally arrived. Apanied by the roaring thunder, a brand new Cultivation Age was being opened up, the aura in the heavens and earth was reviving, everything was new, and the rules of the Great Dao were being presented. Yusup tilted his head and looked up at the sky, as the peak of the Sacred Level realm, he was able to sense iparably clearly that the rules of Cultivation above the Sacred Level were being supplemented, and he was able to sense iparably the infinite mysteries contained within the rules of the Heaven and Earth Great Dao. He knew in his heart that with the great change in heaven and earth and the revival of aura, after Lewis, there would be a strong person in Hyacinth who would leap through the dragon door in the near future, breaking through the confinement of the Sacred Level, and striking towards The Realm of Saint! Ghost Doctor also sensed this, he took a deep breath and slowly said, The great change in heaven and earth has finallye, the aura of heaven and earth is recovering, a New Martial Age will finallye! Unfortunately, Old Mr. Miller, who created this era, is still dormant. The great change in heaven and earth has still arrived. With the revival of heaven and earths aura, the true Cultivation battle wille. Yusup opened his mouth and continued, Ghost Doctor, even though you are dedicated to studying the medical path, you still need to pay attention to this Cultivation battle. With the great change in heaven and earthing, I have to leave Ghost Doctor Valley and return to the Stokes family to make some preparations and deployments. Ghost Doctor nodded and said, This is also known to me. To old me, the way of healing is also Cultivation, and Cultivation is also the way of healing, so old me also knows what to do. The great change in heaven and earth was not just in Ghost Doctor Valley, nor was it just in the Chinesend, it was all over the world. This night, the thunder boomed all over the world, unceasingly, and the booming and vibrating thunder sounded like it was opening up the sky, and a brand new Cultivation Era had officially arrived. This night, some visions appeared in some ces around the world. In the extreme west, in the dark clouds, there is the sound of Buddhas Zen, ten thousand feet of Buddhas light shines on the earth, suspected that there is a long-dormant holy Buddha in the revival. The extreme east of the sea, the sea surface boiling, seawater inverted, rushing and surging, set off ten thousand waves, an ind in the extreme east of the sea emerged, the ind on the sunlight, the spirit of medicine gas diffuse around, suspected of ancient martial arts era of the holynd reappeared. The top of the extreme north, ice-coverednd, there is an ancient and magnificent temple shadow reflected in the sky, Gods light, the weather is magnificent, the breath contained in the copse of the sky. The extreme south of the mountains, 100, 000 mountains rolling piece, the mountains rise dense purple gas, like a unknown secret ce with the great changes in heaven and earth from the reckless mountains again presented in the world. All over the world, some unique ces are showing all kinds of phenomena, some terrain andndforms are even changing, the whole world with the arrival of the great change of heaven and earth has changed. Not only the Carovia martial artists, but also some Sacred Land and Dark Agist people all over the world were able to feel this. All martial artists know that a brand new Cultivation Era has officially arrived. Oakshire. Bamboo Residence. Patrick awoke with a jolt when the booming thunder resounded through the sky, he got up and immediately opened the door to the backyard and walked out. At the same time, Jason was also awakened. The deafening thunder was indeed too loud and incessant, even the sleepiest person would be awakened. Jason woke up to see that the door to the backyard had been opened and his own father had walked out into the backyard and was standing. Jasons heart stirred as he got up and walked to the backyard as well. Looking at the dark clouds on the sky, looking at the heavy rain pouring down from above his head, Jason vaguely sensed some changes in this world. However, he couldnt tell what exactly had changed for a while. At this moment, Wolf Boys voice suddenly rang outC Brother, I feel as if the amount of aura I can absorb has be more Aura? Jason was first stunned, then he also immediately reacted C the aura of heaven and earth! The aura of heaven and earth had indeed be dense! Previously, the aura of heaven and earth in the entire earthly realm was extremely thin, and the only ce where arge amount of aura of heaven and earth was retained was in the holy ces formed by some small worlds. But now, the entire Heaven and Earth was filled with an iparably dense Heaven and Earth Spiritual Qi, and with a sound of thunder, it was as if a new heaven and earth had been split open, opening up a very different Cultivation environment. The great change in heaven and earth has finally arrived! Patrick was standing in the backyard, letting the rain soak his entire body as he tilted his head up to look at the sky and was murmuring to himself. A great change in heaven and earth? Jason asked suspiciously. Patrick nodded, and he said in a deep voice, Mr. Lewis punched through the Cultivation cage, breaking the confinement of the Sacred Level, shattering the portal that broke the path of Cultivation, making this world renewed with the world of Strong Martial Age. Before long, the entire world will be transformed, and a brand new Cultivation Age will finally arrive. This is the world of great struggle, and also the world of bing a Taoist. Jason, you must seize this opportunity to reach the heavens in one fell swoop, so as to live up to Mr. Lewis! Jasons heart stirred as he subconsciously clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, Dad, I will. A trace of disappointment shed in Patricks eyes, but soon this trace of disappointment mixed with regret quickly faded, his face became resolute, he looked at Jason and said, Jason, get ready, when we get up in the morning, well head to Ghost Doctor Valley on this. ǰGhost Doctor Valley?JasonĶ, Jason indeed also wanted to go to Ghost Doctor Valley to check on Old Mr. Millers condition. Patrick nodded his head and continued, Yes, lets go to Ghost Doctor Valley, and bring Wolf Boy and Riley with us. Go together with them. Okay. Jason said with a nod. Patrick nced at Jason and looked like he wanted to say something, but ultimately said nothing as he returned to the house, smiled gently, and said, Its a good thing that the great change in heaven and earth ising. You are in Dragon Bloodline, Wolf Boy is in Wolf Boy Bloodline, both have enough capital to fight for your own chance in this brand new Cultivation era, ande out of your own Cultivation path, these can only rely on yourselves. Dad, dont worry, I will definitely fight for what I should fight for, and will never let you down! Jason grinned. Wolf Boy also grinned and said, Righteous father, I will listen to my brother. Good, good. Patricks mouth revealed a pleased smile. Then, Jason and the others prepared to rest again, and when they got up in the morning, they once again traveled to the middle of Ghost Doctor Valley. Somehow, Jason had a vague feeling that this trip to Ghost Doctor Valley would only have a different meaning than before.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1782 – Revisiting Ghost Doctor Valley (Normal) The following morning. Patrick, Jason and the others woke up one after another at dawn. After some simple packing, they got into the Paramount Marauder SUV and prepared to drive to Ghost Doctor Valley. Wolf Boy and Riley were there, and Jason hadnt had a chance to tell Sally and the others because of the urgency of the situation, so he thought hed have to make a phone call to let them know. Rumble! Jason started the Paramount SUV, and with the sound of the engine roaring like a wild animal, the steel beast slowly started and drove out of Oakshire University. Afterst nights thunderstorm, the entire sky appeared to be azure blue, and filling this world was the rich and iparable heaven and earth spiritual qi, and even when sensing the heaven and earth avenues, it was much easier than in the past. This all indicated that a bright golden age had indeed arrived. The revival of heaven and earths aura was beneficial to all martial artists under the sky, even if Jason took the cultivation path of proving the Way by force, the aura that filled the heaven and earth could be utilized for Cultivation cultivation. However, the one who gained the most should be the Cultivation Physique like Innate Talent. Innate Talent had an affinity with Cultivation, and was able to sense far more heaven and earth auras than other martial artists, and the heaven and earth auras that he could absorb and utilize were naturally multipliedpared to other martial artists. This indicated that with the great change in the heavens and earth, it would be extremely favorable to Wolf Boys Cultivation cultivation in the future. Of course, this also required Wolf Boy to grasp this opportunity. While driving to Ghost Doctor Valley, Jason also took the time to call Sally, Kay, Ste, Nora and other close women around him, to let them know that he had already left Oakshire and headed to Ghost Doctor Valley. As for Dark Phoniex, he remained in Oakshire, and Emily was also in Oakshire, so the two of them hadpany and could usually hang out together. Around 4pm, Jason drove to the foot of Spirit Peak, he stopped the car, and walked out with Patrick, Wolf Boy, and Riley, and walked towards the depths of Spirit Peak. Jason had been to Ghost Doctor Valley many times, so he knew his way around. Under Jasons leadership, they soon entered the Ghost Doctor Valley. Coming to Ghost Doctor Valley once again, Jason obviously felt the changes here, the herbs nted in the medicine garden of Ghost Doctor Valley were emitting a strong medicinal properties that were several times stronger than usual, and even some ordinary flowers and grasses looked different and seemed to be contaminated with some spiritual properties. Jason and the others walked in, and from afar, they saw a figure busy in one of the herb gardens, as if observing the changes of those herbs in the herb garden. Ghost Doctor! Jason greeted. The figure was none other than Ghost Doctor, after hearing Jasons voice he turned his head and saw Patrick, Jason and the rest of the group. Patrick approached over and asked with a smile, Elder, with the great change of heaven and earthing, Im afraid that the herbs in this herb garden have only changed a bit with it, right? Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Old me is studying it. This Ghost Doctor Valley of mine is not a small world that was opened up, so it can only grow some unusual herbs. However, with the arrival of the great change in heaven and earth, Old Husband sensed that some herbs could only evolve into semi-spiritual medicines. The changes this brings are really great. Jasons eyes lit up after hearing this, and he couldnt help but ask, Elder, then you say that with the arrival of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, the entire Cultivation environment haspletely changed, can the medicinal garden garden you have here breed Sacred Medicines? Ghost Doctor red at Jason in an unfavorable manner and said, What do you think a holy medicine is? A cabbage? The environment required for the cultivation of sacred medicines is extremely harsh, with soil quality, terrain, spiritual veins, and so on being indispensable. Do you really think that Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures can be created just because the world has changed drastically? Speaking of this, Ghost Doctor murmured, a pair of old eyes flickered, he then said, However, with the great change of heaven and earthing, the entire Cultivation environment will not only change its face, but some real Heavenly Blissful ces will also be presented. These cavernous blessednds can be called secret ces nurtured by heaven and earth, and there are bound to be true Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures inside, and it would not be surprising to see even Holy Pills and Divine Pills being nurtured. Senior, then do you know where these secret ces are? Jason asked busily, a sh of fire in his eyes. Ghost Doctor knew what Jason meant, and knew that Jason wanted to find these secret ces that had reappeared with the great change in heaven and earth to find the true holy medicine to heal Old Mr. Millers dao injuries. If I knew where these secret ces were located, would I still be staying in Ghost Doctor Valley? Ghost Doctor nkly nced at Jason and then said, Old Mr. Joseph might know some of them. Old Mr. Joseph has been wandering between deep mountains and rivers all these years, and he is extremely familiar with all kinds of terrains, so maybe Old Mr. Joseph can find some of the secret ces. Jason nodded his head, and more expectations were ignited in his heart. He thought that with the arrival of the Great Change in Heaven and Earth, perhaps it would be beneficial for Old Mr. Millers recovery from his Dao injuries. In addition, besides the Forbidden Land in the Ancient City of Ruins, maybe some secret ces that have reappeared in the world will also have the real sacred medicines. Ghost Doctor checked out the herbs in the herb garden, and then went to the Peach Forest with Jason and the others. Jason went to the secret room in the back of Ice Terrain, and when he entered the room, he saw Old Mr. Miller lying in the room, covered with a velvet quilt, and his face was rosy and not as pale as it had been at the beginning of the day. Jason walked to the side and sat down, reached out and probed Old Mr. Millers nostrils, and found that the nostrils were still normal, but his own breath seemed extremely weak, like a candle in the wind that was about to go out at any time. Old man, I came to see you again. I dont know if you can hear me, no matter if you can hear me or not, I always have to say something. Honestly, Im not used to seeing you like this. Quite miss your lewd and shameless talking voice, also quite miss in my encounter danger, you with the sea god pin like standing behind me, even if the sky falls down you also swing to block. Ive grown up all the way, in fact, there has always been the shadow of your shelter behind me. Sometimes I think I have really grown up, can be like a man like the sky, protect the people around me. But the moment you fell, I realized how big the gap was between me and you, the old man. You eventually copsed, and before you fell, you aplished a feat, breaking the cage with your fist!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Now, a great change in heaven and earth hase, a whole new era of ancient martial arts has arrived, and its all because of you, what an awesome thing to do. I know youre tired, so take this opportunity to rest. You are the Lewis of Hyacinth that everyone admires, I was brought up by you, to say something without bragging, if my achievements are not as good as yours, Im afraid youll be holding back and cursing me, right? You old man have a good rest, from the moment you fell, I havepletely grown up. In the past, it was you who sheltered me. In the future, I will shelter you. Other than that, you old mans vision is really very good, this does not give me the internalization of those daughter-inw, one by one is a goddess level, because of this, I will let you wake up no matter what. I also believe that you will be able to wake up eventually! Just because you old man is the Lewis that everyone in Hyacinth has to honor! Jason was sitting right next to Old Mr. Miller, talking about whatever came to mind. He knew that Old Mr. Miller was not a person who could sit still, and was afraid of being bored and lonely, so whether Old Mr. Miller could hear him or not, he had to say something. Chapter 1783 Drunkenness (Normal) No matter Jason said more, Old Mr. Miller did not have any response, as to whether Jasons words can be heard, there is no way to know. Jason was still talking intermittently, he was afraid that Old Mr. Miller would feel lonely, he just wanted to be with the old man who raised him and sheltered him for a long time when he had the chance. Old Mr. Miller, dont you want to hold a grandchild. You will definitely be able to hold them when you wake up. If you dont wake up, its not my fault. Im still waiting for you to wake up to give the baby a name or something. Its not your style to lie around all the time. Now that the world is changing and the new Cultivation Era has begun, who else can lead the way without you? I know youre just tired and want to rest a little longer, so take this opportunity to rest well. When you wake up, Im sure Lewis name will still shake the entire Hyacinth just the same! Jason spoke again, chatting with Old Mr. Miller as if he were pulling a family joke. There are some people who will only realize their importance when they have to lose them. Jason used to be used to Old Mr. Millers existence, asionally saying some shameless things that were not in the sky, which made him furious and annoyed him, but it was also a warm feeling. Now, Old Mr. Miller could only lie like this, which really made Jason feel extremely ufortable. However, he always believed that Old Mr. Miller would wake up one day. Early evening. Jason took the local ingredients, Ghost Doctor Valley free-range live chickens and ducks, and killed them to make a sumptuous meal. The people sat around the stone table and started to eat and drink. Ghost Doctor suddenly said, If you hade a day earlier, you could have met Old Mr. Yusup and the others. Old Mr. Yusup? asked Jason with a startled look on his face, Old Mr. Yusup and the others came over to Ghost Doctor Valley the other day? Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Yes. Old Mr. Yusup brought his son and granddaughter with him. Darcey came too? Jason asked as he looked over at Ghost Doctor and opened his mouth. Ghost Doctor nodded, he looked at Jason, that face looked a bit anxious to speak, and in the end, Ghost Doctor did not reveal the problem of Darceys destiny backfiring. After all, in order to solve the crisis of Darceys Fate Reversal, it would require Jason to engage in dual cultivation with it, and in the situation that the Stokes family side, including Darcey, were not yet ready, Ghost Doctor thought it would be better not to talk to Jason about it for the time being. Old Mr. Yusup and Darcey, are they all right? Jason asked. All good. Ghost Doctor smiled bashfully and continued, When the great change in heaven and earth arrivedst night, Old Mr. Yusup sensed it and left Ghost Doctor Valley early in the morning to return to the Stokes family to make some preparations. Jason nodded, as long as he knew Darcey was okay then he had nothing to worry about. Tonight, Ghost Doctor had taken out his long cherished Eliza MacKenzie Liquor, whether he was happy or just touched by the change in the world. In the past, when Jason and Old Mr. Miller came over, only Ghost Doctor and Old Mr. Miller drank this Eliza MacKenzie Liquor, Jason didnt have the chance to drink more. Tonight, however, this Eliza MacKenzie Liquor is a veryrge portion, plus Patrick is not a person who is addicted to alcohol, so Jason was able to drink it openly. This Eliza MacKenzie Liquor is indeed living up to its reputation, a viscous emulsion, crystal clear, cool in the throat, full of aroma, into the stomach like fire, is indeed strong and vorful. Jason may be feeling bored, so he drank a cup, quite a bit of wine to drown his sorrows. After drinking for a while, Jason remembered something like, he looked at Ghost Doctor and asked, Senior, theres a question I want to ask. Jason you say. Ghost Doctor said. Jason took a deep breath and slowly said, Previously when I came to Ghost Doctor Valley with Old Mr. Miller I met Demon Witch and her master. At that time, Demon Witch said that she was a Heavenly Tribtion Fate, and you could not dissolve this destiny, you could only mask the heavenly chances and fight for a ray of hope for her. In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Demon Witch was punched by a Sacred Level Peak Strength powerhouse, and although she did not immediately die of gas. Demon Witch was struck by a Sacred Level peak powerhouse, and although she didnt die immediately, she was already breathless. Afterward, Demon Witch was taken away by her master, do you think there is still hope for Demon Witch toe back to life in such a situation? Ghost Doctor frowned as he slowly said, The answer to this question is something that I dont dare to give a definite answer to. Heavenly Tribtion Fate is extremely rare. Doomed to encounter a cmity, it is often a nine deaths and one life. However, there is also a chance of survival after the tribtion. Therefore, if this woman can be reborn after the robbery, then certainly have to pay some price, as for what price, the old man also do not know. After all, after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, the other party didnte back to Ghost Doctor Valley to look for Lao Fu. Jason nodded, by now he could only silently pray, hoping that Demon Witch could really carry through this time and survive after the cmity. Otherwise, if Demon Witch really perished, he would be disturbed deep inside. In fact, after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he had also entrusted Ste to use Coffin Crasterswork to find out the whereabouts of Demon Witch and her master, but to no avail. What he could be sure of was that after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Laura did not bring Demon Witch back to Supremes Holy Land, as for where she went, he really didnt know. Thinking of Demon Witch in order to save himself, suffered a catastrophe, life and death is unknown, Jasons heart is really a bit blocked, he can only hope that a miracle will happen, Demon Witch can stille back to life. After all, he still owes Demon Witch a life. Jason,e, for father to drink with you. Patrick said as he smiled and picked up his ss.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded his head as he too picked up his ss and drank from it. Jason, the great change of heaven and earth ising, you are in the body of Dragon Bloodline, with the weather of the worldsmon lord. So, you kid should seize this opportunity, dontg behind. Ghost Doctor suddenly said. Jasons eyes lit up with a strong fighting spirit and fire of war, and he said in a deep voice, I will. Not only for myself, but for Old Mr. Miller and everyone around me. Well then, lets start the night with a drink. Ghost Doctor smiled. Jason was also having a rare opportunity to let loose with Eliza MacKenzie Liquor like this, and with the fact that hed had a lot on his mindtely as well, so he drank it one ss at a time. This Eliza MacKenzie Liquor was indeed a fine wine, with a long and vorful mouthfeel. Jason didnt deliberately try to control anything, so at the end of the drink, after the strong and iparable strength of the wine came to his head, he started to feel a bit dizzy, and the drunkenness surged to his heart. This Eliza MacKenzie Liquors aftertaste was several times stronger than that of a normal high concentration white wine, so even if Jason was a good drinker, after drinking one ss of it, in the end, he also copsed and got drunk. Perhaps, he thought that it would be a good idea to get drunk and never wake up again; perhaps, after getting drunk, what he woke up again would be a brand new life. In fact, this was the case. When Jason woke up again, his world had changed. Chapter 1784 – Patrick Comes Out, Fishy Wind Rises! (Normal) Patrick looked at Jason, who was already drunk, and there was an indescribable look in his eyes, appearing loving yet guilty, but with a sense of determination. Eventually, Patrick takes Jason to his room to rest, Jason ispletely drunk, so to speak. Wolf Boy and Riley both go to rest as well. At the end of the day, Patrick and Ghost Doctor are the only two people still sitting at the Peach Groves stone table, drinking. Patrick and Ghost Doctor didnt say anything, they just drank one cup at a time, but there was an indescribable atmosphere in the air. After a long time, Ghost Doctor looked at Patrick with a pair of old eyes, and he asked, You have already made your decision? Patrick lifted his wine ss, looking at the wine in the ss that was like agar jelly, his eyes blossomed with a sh of light, and his body also surged out with a skyrocket of bravado, he said, Ive already made up my mind! Ghost Doctor gently shook his head and sighed after a long time, saying, Arent you going to try again? With the great change in heaven and earthing, there might still be a chance. Patrick smiled and said, I still know my own situation very well, breaking free from the NINE DRAGON LOCK, and I can still have this period of time with Jason I am already very satisfied. Jasons side what I can teach have been taught, he has the Dragon Bloodline, and his own character is resolute. He has a group of brothers at home and abroad, so I dont have anything to worry about. Its time for me to do something of my own. Ghost Doctor sighed softly, a slight feeling of regret on his face as he said, Have you already exined the situation to Jason? Patrick shook his head and said, Have not. I think Jason will understand if he learns about it afterward. Speaking of which, I havent done anything for Jason over the years. Nor have I done my duty as a father properly. Consider this thest thing I did for Jason. When you talked to me at Ghost Doctor Valley, I knew in my heart that your mind was made up. Since thats the case, Im not going to dissuade you. Its just as well that you can take advantage of this essence that youve gathered these days to do these things. Its also considered paving the way for Jason behind. Ghost Doctor said slowly. Patrick nodded his head and continued, Going forward, Jason and the rest of them, the young people, will have to rely on senior to take care of them. This time, I asked Jason to bring Riley with him, the purpose is also to let Riley stay in Ghost Doctor Valley, on one hand, he can take care of Mr. Lewis, and on the other hand, I will be grateful to you, senior, for your care and guidance. As for Wolf Boy, I think Jason will have an arrangement. Good! Ghost Doctor nodded. Ghost Doctor knew in his heart that Riley was Old Mr. Millers disciple, and for Old Mr. Millers sake, even if Patrick didnt open his mouth to mention it, he would still take care of him more. Ghost Doctor drank a ss of wine, his pair of old eyes looked at Patrick and asked, Are you sure about this trip? The gaze in Patricks eyes narrowed slightly, he didnt answer positively, he just smiled and said, If it wasnt for the breakage of the nine veins caused by the NINE DRAGON LOCK, now that the great change in heaven and earth has arrived, its only a matter of time before I, Patrick, prove that Im a god. Ghost Doctor took a deep breath as he nodded, from these words he already knew the answer to the question he had just asked. The jug of wine was finished and at this point Emily was high. Patrick walked towards the room where Jason was resting, he pushed the door open and looked at Jason who was lying on the bed drunk and unconscious, love, relief, guilt and more showed in the depths of his eyes. Patrick took a deep breath as he walked over to the edge of the bed and sat there, looking at Jason in silence. Patrick did not say anything, after a long time, he reached out his hand and gently stroked Jasons face, that kind of reluctance and loving feelings werepletely revealed. Jason, you and I are reunited as father and son, although the time spent together is not that long, this period of time is the happiest and most fulfilling period of time for my father in these twenty years. With this period of time, the regrets in my fathers heart have been reduced by a lot. My father would like to watch you start a family, watch you have children, and watch you step by step towards the peak of Cultivation. However, the moon has its own cloud and sunshine, and people have their own sorrows and joys. A lot of things are not determined by man, self can decide. Therefore, my father can only take advantage of the still can remain in the peak state, to do some closure, when the matter of some of the main culprits behind the scenes should also be liquidated, my fathers revenge will not leave you, my father to solve it himself. In addition to making a break, for the father also want to be able to do something for you, pave the way. Jason, after you wake up, learned the news do not have to feel sad, this is a fathers decision, but also for the father is bound to do things. As a matter of fact, when I see your achievements nowadays, I feel nothing but relief and happiness in my heart. I believe that in the future, no matter in the battlefield or in Cultivation, you will be at the top of your game, and will be proud of all the heroes! My father will be watching from the sky! Patrick slowly spoke, his tone was very light, as if he was stating a family story. He knew that Jason would not be able to hear these words while he was drunk, but he said them anyway.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick, who usually did not show his anger and joy, his eyes were slightly reddened at the moment. In his heart, he was also reluctant to let go, but as he said, the moon has its ups and downs, and there are many things that cant be decided by human beings. There are things that he needs to do! In the world, there are things that can be done and things that cant be done. In the end, Patrick picked up a pen and left a short letter in the room, he ced this letter on the side of the bed, his eyes deeply looked at Jason, he fiercely took a deep breath, and in this way he got up and walked out. Ghost Doctor was waiting at the door when Patrick walked out. Seeing Patrick walk out, Ghost Doctor asked, Leaving now? Theres no time to lose, if Imte, Ill start moving tonight. Patrick said in a determined tone. Ghost Doctor nodded as he said, Go! Patrick first went to the metaphysical ice chamber in the back of the mountain to check on Old Mr. Miller, who was still in aatose slumber. After that, he walked out, bid farewell to Ghost Doctor, and left Ghost Doctor Valley alone on that note. Ghost Doctor stood in Ghost Doctor Valley and looked at the direction Patrick left. Not long after, outside Ghost Doctor Valley, a monstrous and overbearing aura rushed into the sky, just like Green Dragon Stance, that mighty power dominated heaven and earth, and flickered away at an extraordinary speed. That Sacred Level peak of the horror of the pressure, but led to the entire world are trembling, endless wind and clouds swept, hidden emanation of a bloodthirsty horror of the killing machine. Patrick came out, and the fishy wind rose! This night of Hyacinth, was destined to not be peaceful, and was bound to be a night of bloodshed. The wind is Xiao Xiao and the water is cold, the strong man will not return once he is gone! Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, looking at the direction that Patrick had already gone away, he took a sip of wine and muttered to himself again, Each and every one of this NAMES Millers is a nking man, Old Mr. Miller is, Patrick is, this Jason is even more so! Chapter 1785 – One World Male (Normal) The next day. Jason woke up with the sun already high in the sky. Jason reached out and rubbed his temples, he remembered that he was drunkst night, with the amount of alcohol he had, he was so drunk that he was unconscious, so it can be seen that the power of the Eliza MacKenzie Liquor aftertaste. However, he didnt have a headache after waking up, after all, that Eliza MacKenzie Liquor is a rare wine, and the next day after getting drunk, it wont give people a headache. Jason woke up after he sat up, suddenly saw a letter on the side of the bed, he then picked up a look, see the letter on the handwriting content of the letter his face changed violently Jason, when you are drunk, you will feel the headache. Jason, when you read this letter, my father is already on his way. You and I recognized each other as father and son, and then this period of time together, although it is very short, but it is the happiest period of time for my father. I can see that you have grown into a man, with the ability to stand on your own, my father is gratified but also feel very relieved. The moon has its own cycle, people have their own sadness and joy. From ancient times to the present, who can not die? Or lighter than a goose feather, or heavier than Mount Taishan, only lies in the meaning of the word just. Therefore, you wake up to learn the news for the father also do not have to be too sad, also do not have to be sad, because this is for the father, is a relief, but also an inevitable result. My son, please forgive me for not being able to see you start a family, for not being able to see you step onto the top, for not being able to fulfill your fatherly duties any longer, but I will be watching over you from heaven with your mother, and you will not be alone. The trials and tribtions of the battlefield have endowed you with an iron will and unyielding fighting spirit, so I believe that you will soon be able to regain your self-confidence, and step by step, you will be able to move towards your own Cultivation glory. When my father first broke free from the nine dragon lock, actually nine veins to break, my father to their own blood and Origin Energy to renew the nine veins, this is not a long-term solution, every day for my fathers origin breath will decline, even if my father did not do this good, the life expectancy of the top can still be maintained for about three months. Now, the great change in heaven and earth hase, and Mr. Lewis is in deep sleep again. Therefore, there are some things, some grudges, and some enemies that my father can only go and make an end while he can still maintain the peak of Cultivation Seeing the back, Jasons eyes had blurred with tears and he couldnt even read what was written on the back anymore. No, father, father- Jason shouted as he immediately rushed out of bed and grabbed the door, yelling for his father over and over again. Jason rushed out and saw Ghost Doctor, he hurriedly asked out loud, Elder, have you seen my father? Where did my father go? Ghost Doctor said, Your father leftst night. Where did he go? Where is he going? Jason asked. Ghost Doctor took a deep breath and slowly said, Today, news came from Hyacinth that Old Demon of Supremes Holy Land was grisly killed, Old Holy Lord Clement of Heavenly Holy Land was grisly killed, and the Goodwin familySacred Level level powerhouses were almost wiped out What? Jasons face changed one after another, and his entire body was slightly confused. Ghost Doctor looked at Jasons pale as paper face, he slowly said, This choice of your fathers was inevitable, for him, the only way to not dishonor his reputation was this move. Your father is a hero for a lifetime, even if he is going to fall, he will also let the world remember what is called Cang Longs anger, the world is shocked! In fact, your father is suffering from pain that is difficult for ordinary people to endure every day.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Breaking free from the nine dragon lock, all nine veins are broken, in other peoples hands, nine deaths without life. Your fathers will is amazing, even with his own blood and Origin Energy to continue the nine veins, which is unprecedented practice. But the pain of the nine broken veins, only he himself in silence to endure, even if it is usually you look at your father as if he were a person, but every minute and every second, he is restraining the body to bring that kind of pain. Your father to qi and blood Origin Energy to renew the nine veins, this is not a long-term solution, every day consumes qi and blood with Origin Energy is very great, not out of three months, will inevitably qi and blood depletion, the origin of the silence and death. Now, with the great change in heaven and earth, the rules of the Heaven and Earth Avenue have been presented, and its easier for peak Sacred Level powerhouses to break through to The Realm of Saint. Especially the three old monsters in the Goodwin family, of which Kallita is the most powerful. In the battle of Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Kallita did not die, and with the arrival of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, I am afraid that in Hyacinth, he will be the first one to break through to The Realm of Saint. Therefore, your father has decided that while he can still maintain the strength of the Cultivation Peak, he will take advantage of the fact that these enemies will be able to break through to The Realm of Saint before he does so, to make a clean break. Otherwise, if the three old monsters of the Goodwin family break through to The Realm of Saint one after another, not only your father, but also you and Old Mr. Miller will die! The Realm of Saint is so strong that I cant stand up to it, and I cant protect Old Mr. Miller either. If Old Mr. Miller hadnt fallen into a deep sleep, I wouldnt be afraid. Now that Old Mr. Miller is in a deep sleep, once the three old monsters of the Goodwin family break through The Realm of Saint, who will be able to stop them? So dont me your father for this decision. His move is also to protect you, to protect Old Mr. Miller, to pave the way for your future Cultivation, in exchange for enough time for you to grow up! There is no greater fatherly love than that! On this day, the entire Hyacinth waspletely shaken. The impact and discussion caused by the vibration was not evenparable to the feat when Old Mr. Miller punched through Cultivations cage in Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Supremes Holy LandOld Demon was killed by a strong blow, staining the air with blood, sttering it on the spot, and dying! It was finally confirmed that the person who killed Old Demon was Miller Dragon! Miller Dragon is back in action, stirring up the world, like a dragoning out of the sky, the world is in shock! Miller Dragon attacked Heavenly Holy Land at night, and with his own strength, he killed in and out, causing Old Saint Master Clement, who was in seclusion, toe out of seclusion to fight against him. Miller Dragon reappeared in an invincible posture, and beheaded Old Saint Master Clement! First killing the Demon Sects Old Demon, and then beheading Old Sacred Master Clement! Miller Dragon is nowunching an attack on Sacred Level powerhouses in the Hyacinth! As dawn approaches, Miller Dragon has entered the Goodwin family! Inside the Goodwin family, an unprecedented battle of Sacred Level powerhouses erupts! The three old monsters, Kallita, Jamal, Delma, and Dn are also taking action, four Sacred Level powerhouses are surrounding Miller DragonCno, to be more urate, it should be Miller Dragon killing Miller Dragon with a The might of the Heavens Rebellion is killing the four Sacred Level powerhouses of the Goodwin family! Powerful! Terrifying! Unbelievable! Killing four Sacred Level powerhouses of the Goodwin Family by himself, Miller Dragon deserves to be known as the second Lewis! When the Cang Dragones out, the world is shocked! This is going to stir up a bloody storm in Hyacinth! Back then the Miller familys change of heart, Miller Dragons wife and children were separated, and he was trapped by the NINE DRAGON LOCK for more than twenty years, Miller Dragon is carrying out a reckoning, and will be the enemy of the year, the person behind the curtain, to have a thorough reckoning, to have a thorough end! Miller Dragon, truly a man of the world! The battle of Sacred Levelsted for nearly an hour, after which Miller Dragon appeared from the Goodwin family and left, bloodstained, his breath weakened, and he didnt know where he was As for the Goodwin As for the Goodwin family, it was as if a catastrophe had fallen, and there was a dead silence! Hyacinth, all kinds of rumors, all kinds of discussion, all kinds of marvel, the first time the sky swept over the whole Hyacinth, making the people of Hyacinth wake up early in the morning, all understand what kind of shocking big event happenedst night! Chapter 1786 The Fall of the Goodwin Family (Normal) The entire Hyacinth had been shaken, and news that was enough to trigger a massive earthquake had spread throughout the entire Hyacinth in no time. Even those ancient martial arts forces that had just emerged, such as Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, and Sacred Dragon Pavilion, all knew about it. Ru of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Jenkins of Divine Meteor Sect, and Lord of Ghost Tomb Sect, the three Sacred Level powerhouses, were all silent when they heard such news, and they recalled the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. They recalled that at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, the three of them had surrounded Miller Dragon. Now, it seemed that Miller Dragon hadnt fought them to the end in that battle. Otherwise, judging from Miller Dragons iron blooded strength and terrifying power to kill the Sacred Level powerhouses in Hyacinth one after another, if he really wanted to fight with them to the end, then the three of them would have already died! The horror of Miller Dragon was thus presented! If it wasnt for the change of events back then, if it wasnt for the confinement of the Nine Dragon Lock, who else in Hyacinth other than Lewis would be able topete with him? Now, the only question that many people in Hyacinth are concerned about is How is Miller Dragon now? This question is also Jasons greatest concern now. Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason had to ept the fact that his father had attacked and killed the Demon Sects Old Demon, Clements old saint master, and the Goodwin family in a single night, and he knew that his fathers strength was very strong. But no matter how strong he is, he is still in the realm of Sacred Level, and has not broken through to The Realm of Saint . With Sacred Level cultivation, killing so many Sacred Level level enemies one after another, the price to pay is bound to be unimaginable, and even thinking of the worst result, Jason did not dare to think down. Jason took a deep breath, he looked at Ghost Doctor with somewhat reddened eyes, and couldnt help but ask: Elder, is there any hope for my father to live after this battle? What is his current condition? Ghost Doctor was slightly silent before he sighed softly, then shook his head, everything was in the air. Alive? In Ghost Doctors opinion, that was absolutely impossible. The nine veins were broken, and to be able to use his qi and blood to connect with the Origin Energy was already an act against the heavens, and if he didnt use the Ultimate Cultivation, he would still have about three months of life left at the most. Now use the ultimate Cultivation, overnight kill the Miller family blood many enemies, to say can still live, that is absolutely impossible! No! It wont happen! No way! Jason roared up to the sky, red eyes with tears present, his fists clenched, only to feel the chest cavity is silted up with a dull sadness of the gas. Im going to find my father, Im going to see him, I believe hes still alive, he must still be alive! Jason muttered, the whole person looked like he had lost his mind. Jason, the old man knows that you dont feel good in your heart, but youve grown up, and you cant stay under the shelter of Old Mr. Miller with your father. So, there are some facts that you should ept or ept, and continue to move forward with your fathers faith, which is worthy of him. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and continued, Go find your father, and I think you should know where you can find him as well. Jason knew, of course. If his father was really going to meet an untimely end after this battle, there was only one ce he would go before he died C THE Miller family mausoleum! Im going to Gosvor now! Jason spoke up, convinced that his father must be in THE Miller family mausoleum, right in front of his mothers grave. Brother, Im going too! Wolf Boys voice came, he and Riley had heard about it, their eyes were red and they were both grieving as well. Jason nodded, and soon was taking Wolf Boy and Riley to say goodbye to Ghost Doctor, and on that note, they rushed to Gosvor. the Goodwin family. The sun rises as usual, the golden sunlight covers the magnificent city hall of the Goodwin family, it is still as majestic as usual, but unlike usual, today, the entire mansion of the Goodwin family is covered by a dead silence filled with the smell of blood. The strong smell of blood was permeating out from the mansion of the first family of Hyacinth, making people sick to their stomachs. Inside the Goodwin family, there was a bleak and dismal color, and countless servants were all prostrate on the ground, trembling and terrified, as if they hadnt woken up from the nightmare. The east side of the mansion had obviously had a shocking battle, this ce was almost all blown up, a mess, with the smell of blood in the diffusion, the ground lying a body. Cough- At this time, a dry cough came from a direction, an old man who fell on the ground stood up with great difficulty, covered with blood stains, his own breath also withered, obviously was not lightly injured. Upon closer inspection, the old man was Dn, the old head of the Goodwin family, and a Sacred Level powerhouse. Dn raised his eyes and saw the three silhouettes copsed on the ground, his eyes reddened and he hoarsely shouted, Kallita, Jamal, Delma! Dn stumbles forward on staggering feet and walks over to a figure, he picks the aging figure up and it is none other than Kallita. Kallita was surprisingly still alive and not dead, only that his state looked bad enough, like a candle in the wind, ready to go out at any moment. Kallita, Kallita- Dn cried out in grief. Dn sat Kallita against one of the stone pirs as he went to pick up the remaining two figures in quick session, which were none other than Jamal & Delma. Dn took a closer look after picking them up and realized that they were both out of breath. Jamal, Delma! Dn hissed angrily, the indignant tone revealing an endless sense of grief and resentment. Dn At that moment, Kallitas frail voice came through. Kallita, Im here. Dn hurriedly walked over. Wheres Tommy? Quickly let Tommye This breath that this ancestor can maintain is no longer much, I will exin something to you. Kallita said in a low tone. Dns face was stunned, just then, a group of people hurriedly arrived, led by none other than Tommy. When the Great War broke out, this kind of Sacred Level level battle, Tommy and the others had no way to intervene, and could only temporarily evade and hide. It was only after this battle ended that they hurriedly came. Tommy,e and sit down immediately. Kallita said. Tommy was grief-stricken and his eyes were red as he clenched his teeth and walked over to Kallita and sat down. Kallita reached out and pressed her hand on Tommys back, and in an instant, Tommy immediately sensed that a stream of pure and majestic Sacred Power of Origin was being continuously injected into his body. Tommys face was startled as he hurriedly said, Kallita, what are you This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dont say anything! Run the gong method, Kallita help you Cultivation! Kallita opened her mouth, then said, Kallita I origin to broken, can not live. If it wasnt for the fact that at thest moment Patrick was also heavily injured and on the verge of death, forcing him to retreat early, Kallita I wouldnt have been able to maintain this breath! Kallita was using the Goodwin familys secret method to transmit power to Tommy, using his pure Sacred Power of Origin to help Tommy rapidly raise his Cultivation. The Sacred Power of Origin of a Sacred Level Peak Supreme Master, one could imagine how precious and powerful it was. Half a quarter of an hourter, Kallitas arm dropped down, his face as gray and pale, and he said in a broken tone, Xuan Hao, you, you scatter the people of the Goodwin family, and in this regard, take Tommy to go to, to find Emperor n Bloodline the Goodwin family todays blood revenge, you, you must remember, blood debt is paid in blood, blood revenge is avenged in blood After these words, Kallitas head hung down, her breath dying! On this day, the Goodwin familys three major old monsters who had roamed Hyacinth for decades died, and the Goodwin familys old family head, Dn, suffered an irreversible serious injury to his origin, and his Cultivation cultivation fell to Sacred Level! Because of one person, the Goodwin family, which ranked first in Hyacinth, was like an extinction, and thus fell! Miller Dragons name has once again shaken the world! Chapter 1787 – Crowned Dragon Battle Intent Green Dragon Bearing (Normal) Gosvor. Miller Residence. Ever since Patrick brought Jason back to the Miller family, the entire Miller Residence had been plunged into an extremely delicate atmosphere.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick, the former head of the Miller family, he had allowed the Miller family to enter an iparably brilliant era, but eventually fell like a meteorite, until the Ancient Martial Arts Conference came back again, once again making the entire Hyacinth astonished and shaken. The whole Hyacinth was astonished and shaken. What is even more shocking is that Patricks son is Jason, and Jason has Dragon Bloodline. This makes people exim that a tigers father is not a dogs son. His father is Canglong, rising up in the air, like a dragon fighting in the air,ughing and proud of the group; his son is Qinglong, ancient martial arts to win, Dragon Bloodline, the worlds co-owner! Therefore, the Miller family people for this pair of father and son, naturally have a very subtle feeling, on the one hand, Patrick with Jason left Miller Residence attitude has shown everything, on the one hand the Miller family is also in a very embarrassing situation. Until today, the shocking news came from Hyacinth, Miller Residence learned that Patrick had killed so many Sacred Level enemies in one night! When the news came back to Miller Residence, the entire Miller Residence was shocked. Sun also came out to understand the details of the incident, when summarizing the various news in Hyacinth, to determine Patricksst nights attack, this old mans face from the heart of grief, the eyes of the gaze has be sorrow and guilt, the whole person looks like a moment like a lot of old. Ronnie on the side noticed, he quickly asked, Uncle Sun, whats wrong? Sun sighed softly, he held back the grief in his heart and said, Send someone to check out Patricks whereabouts after the battlest night. Ronnies face was stunned, then he nodded as if he remembered something. Right at this moment, the Miller family side had a servante to report, saying that news came from the Miller family mausoleum side, a three young men walked into the Miller family mausoleum, and one of them was suspected to be Jason. The Miller family mausoleum, Jason? Suns face was stunned, as he immediately said as if he remembered something, Quick, go and get ready and head to the mausoleum immediately! the Miller family mausoleum. Jason brought Wolf Boy and Riley all the way to the Miller family mausoleum in a dusty manner, and he sprinted in the direction of his mothers grave headstone. Along the way, Jasons mood is iparable apprehension, he holds a ray of hope in his heart, and constantly give himself a boost, saying that he will definitely see his father, his father will be fine. Soon, Jason had arrived at the area of his current gravestone, and as he gazed towards the front, his entire body stiffened. He saw a figure, a magnificent mountain-like figure was sitting in front of his current tombstone, he was facing the tombstone, with his back to all beings, just like when he was trapped in the secret room when he turned his back to all beings, that back appeared iparably depressed and forlorn. The whole world seemed to be quiet all of a sudden. Tears all of a sudden came out of Jasons eyes, and he shouted out- Father! Jason darted forward and rushed over in an instant, he knelt on the ground and reached out to support the figure, but his hand was a bit cold and no longer had a normal body temperature. The figure was Patrick! Jason looked at his father, only to see his fathers body is full of blood, previously suffered unimaginable injuries, the corners of his mouth is still solidified with the overflow of blood, but his face is iparably calm, iparably gentle, eyes are full of tenderness, is staring at the head of the woman on the gravestone C that is his wife, is his most beloved! His wife, his most beloved woman! Perhaps, only when facing this woman, the unrivaled and dominating Miller Dragon would show such a gentle side. FatherC Jasons tone was trembling, his eyes were red, his usually extremely calm hands were shaking violently at the moment, he slowly raised his hands that seemed to be heavier than a thousand pounds, and gently stroked Patricks face. How he wished that his father could have answered one more time, could have looked at him one more time. But he knew that he was one step toote after all, his father was already gone. Righteous Father! Uncle Miller! Behind them, Wolf Boy and Riley shouted in choked tones, and both of their knees poofed to the ground as well. Jason didnt say another word, he knelt at that, letting the tears slide down his cheeks one by one. For more than twenty years, he did not know the news of his parents, and once he was able to recognize his father, he knew his mothers origin, but the time he spent together was so short. In the blink of an eye, his own father was also gone! This is how cruel! Jason wanted to cry for the first time in his life, but he couldnt make a bitter sound, the only thing he could do was to clench his hands into fists and raise the sky with a roar and growl as a way of venting his hearts grief and anger. Ang roarC At the edge of the sky, there was a hidden dragon roaring from the sky. Jasons own qi and blood erupted, the green dragons qi filled the sky, and the Dragon Bloodline also manifested, a huge and iparable green dragon silhouette that squeezed the sky looked down at the sky and the earth. As if he was empathetic, the shadow of the green dragon also disyed a sense of mourning. As the pale dragon passed away, the green dragon emerged. This was like a father and son inheritance. In thest moment of his life, Patrick had killed many Sacred Level enemies one after another with a dominating aura, and even destroyed the entire Goodwin family with his own hands, this was an invincible and awe-inspiring battle spirit. Now, this overwhelming battle spirit will also be inherited by Jason! Whew! The wind rose up in the sky and the earth, the wind was loud and powerful, and there was the sound of rolling muffled thunder. The death of the Cang Dragon seemed to draw sorrow from heaven and earth. The Green Dragons exit also caused the winds of heaven and earth to rise, and was sending off the Cang Dragon. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, there were bursts of air-breaking sounds, and the sound of hurried footsteps came from the rear. Soon, a pale silhouette shed out, and he stood beside Jason, a pair of old eyes looking towards Patrick, his old body shivering slightly. This pale figure was none other than Sun. Behind him, Ronnie, Finn, David and other people from the Miller family arrived. Suns eyes were filled with grief, and only after a long time did he softly say: Jason, Im sorry for your loss! This may also be a relief for your father. He aplished his hearts desire, and I think he must have had noints when he left. Jason didnt say anything as he continued to kneel in front of the tombstone, keeping his fatherpany as well as his mother. At the back, Ronnies face wasplicated, looking at the figure that had pressed him from the beginning to the end, the corners of his mouth opened and closed, wanting to say something but unable to say it, only a long sigh, whispered, Patrick, good journey! Finn also did not speak, there is an indescribable feeling of heaviness in his heart, he looked to Jason, thinking that at this moment he is bound to be very sad, right? Chapter 1788 – Cang Long Passes Away (Normal) The news of Cang Longs passing also spread throughout Hyacinth in an instant. In Hyacinth, the people of the major families, Holy Land, and sects all learned of the news, and basically couldnt help but sigh softly. Miller Dragons death could be said to represent the end of an era, but what it meant was also the arrival of a new era. Miller Dragons shocking battle this night still shocked the entire Hyacinth, who had never thought that the unrivaled the Goodwin family would be destroyed by Miller Dragon alone! What kind of power is this? The Stokes family. When the news came, all the people of the Stokes family also learned about it. Theo, the head of the Stokes family, was silent for a long time after learning the news of Patricks death, his face was gloomy. Speaking of which, he and Patrick were both from the same era. When he was young, he was very sharp, but Patrick was more dazzling than him, but that didnt stop the friendship and affection between him and Patrick. Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Patrick strong break free from the nine dragon lock out, intimidating the group, he was not in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, after learning the news he was doubly relieved for his old friend to rejoice. Originally, he thought that he would go to visit Patrick and have a drink after this event. Who would have thought that afterst nights battle, now the bad news hase that the man has passed away! Jason, have a good journey, live as a man, die as a Garth, I believe you are still a great master in the other world! Theo whispered softly to himself. Darcey also knew the news, her whole body was dumbfounded at once. She knew in her heart that Patrick was Jasons father, and the two of them had just recognized each other as father and son not long ago, and now Jasons father had passed away? Now Jason must be very sad, right? And where was Jason? In Oakshire? For a while, Darceys heart was in turmoil, she gritted her teeth and immediately picked up hermunicator to contact Sally and Kay in Oakshire, asking them about the situation. Oakshire. Sally was in the Herthum Group Chairmans office as usual. At that moment, her cell phone rang violently, she picked it up and looked at it, after seeing the caller ID on the phone her face was stunned, then she immediately answered the call and said, Hello, is this Darcey? Sally its exactly me. In the phone, Darceys voice that was clear and beautiful but was one that appeared somewhat haggard was heard. Darcey, are you okay now? You havent been in Oakshire for a long time, everyones been missing you quite a bit. Im fine, Im at home right now. By the way, Jason is he in Oakshire? Jason hes not, hes gone to Ghost Doctor Valley with his father and others. whats going on? Ghost Doctor Valley? Sally, news came in today, Jasons father he, he passed away! What? Sally immediately stood up, her body was shaking, her face dramatically changed in shock, she said, This, how is this possible? I saw Uncle Miller a few days ago, he was still fine, how did he suddenly pass away? Uncle Millerst night to end the matter of that year, the night to kill that years enemy, he himself also seriously injured On the phone, Darcey took a deep breath, and then said, Now, the most important thing is to Jason just recognized with his father, suddenly learned the news of his fathers death, Im afraid it is difficult to bear. Jason previously said that he went to Ghost Doctor Valley, could it be that he is still in Ghost Doctor Valley now? Jason should also know the news, so I think he should not be in Ghost Doctor Valley right, the Miller family, Jason must have gone to the Miller family! snapped Darcey over the phone. the Miller family? Sallys face was stunned, then she said, Ill find Sally and Emily and the girls to ask about it first, and then Ill contact youter. If Jason returns to THE Miller family, lets go find him together. Good! Darcey spoke up. Sally put down her cell phone and she immediately rushed out of the office and started contacting Kay, Emily and the girls. Soon enough, it was in the Bamboo Residence of Oakshire University that Sally, Kay, Emily, and Dark Phoniex gathered together. Sally briefly told them what Darcey had said when he called her, and Kay and the others were shocked at what they heard. Emily immediately made contact with the Parker family. These days she was on the Oakshire side and hadnt been paying attention to the news in Hyacinth, so she really didnt know about the news that Patrick had killed the enemy in the night. After a while, Emily put down her cell phone, her face enveloped in ayer of heavy meaning, she looked towards Sally and the others and slowly said: What Darcey said is true Jasons father attacked and killedst night in a single night, and several Sacred Level powerhouses were killed. Im only afraid that Jasons father has really met an untimely end. What about Jason? Any idea where Jason is? Sally asked in a hurry. Emily thought about it and said, Jason should have gone to the Miller family. the Miller family is in Gosvor. no matter what, we will know some news if we rush to Gosvorthe Miller family side. Then lets move right away and rush to Gosvor this time! Sally said. Gosvor, the Miller family mausoleum. Jason was still on his knees, not saying a word. He had been kneeling from midday when the sun was high until now when the sun was sinking in the west, and his whole body was motionless, like a statue. Old Mr. Miller is still sleeping because of the wound. His own father was gone. The two great mountains in his life had fallen, and he was the only one left. He knows that his fathers intention was to protect him and pave the way for his future Cultivation. As Ghost Doctor said, now that the world has changed and the environment of the Cultivation has changed, if the three old monsters, Old Demon, Clement Saint and the Goodwin family are allowed to break through to The Realm of Saint, who will be able to stop them at that time? Old Mr. Miller cant, hes still dormant. Patrick couldnt either, his nine veins were broken, he was destined to not be able to break through to The Realm of Saint.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Therefore, Patrick made this choice, while he can still maintain the peak of Cultivation, use his own extreme Cultivation, fight to the death, to get rid of these enemies, in the end of the bloodshed, but also to protect Jason. Jason could understand, but he couldnt ept it! If he was really strong enough, how could his father make such a choice? Jason was grieving, and at the same time, he was regretting and ming himself. His heart is dripping blood, his tears have dried up, the whole person is like a shell without a soul, so numbly kneeling, did not say a word. During this time, Sun persuaded him several times, but Jason was unmoved and did not say a word. In the end, Sun also sighed softly, let people send meals and snacks, Jason did not eat. Nearly six oclock in the afternoon, there is a line of people into the Miller family mausoleum, it is all the way to Sally, Darcey, Emily and other people. They were being brought to Jasons side by the Miller family people, and when they came over they saw Jason, Wolf Boy, Riley, and Patricks figure kneeling on the ground. Uncle MillerC Sally, Kay and the others walked up and after seeing this scene, they were so sad that they couldnt help but reach out and cover their mouths as if they were trying to suppress their sobs, but the crystal tears came out of their eyes in response. In Hyacinth, Old Mr. Millers spirit, Patricks will to fight. Jason will carry on their spirit and spirit in the future. Chapter 1789 The First Seven (Normal) Jason, who was originally motionless, steeply after hearing the voices of Sally, Kay, Darcey and the others, he finally moved, and his originally lowered head lifted up and looked towards Sally and the others. Thus, Sally and the girls saw Jasons pale and haggard face, and saw his reddish and empty eyes, as if he had lost his soul. Jasons appearance like this pierced Sally and the girls hearts even more. Sally simply kneeled down on the ground, she hugged Jasons arm and said in a choked tone, Jason, I know you must be very sad and heartbroken. But you still have to pull yourself together, Uncle Miller went to the other side, we can only wish him to rest in peace. Youre still alive and you have to move on, promise me youll pull yourself together ok Sally was sobbing uncontrobly and couldnt help but cry at the end of her sentence. Darcey was also touching her tears, her mouthful of crystalline shell teeth clenched her lips so tightly that they were about to bleed marks. Jason, Im so sorry for your loss! Kay spoke up, she clenched her teeth and suddenly looked away, her shoulders shaking gently as she let out a suppressed sob. Why are you all here? Jason slowly opened his mouth, his voice a little hoarse. We came all the way here when we got the news. Emily spoke, she paused and then continued, Your father was a strong man to admire, and I think your father would have wanted you to carry on his fighting spirit and battle spirit. Emily is right Jason, you need to pull yourself together, Uncle Miller is gone but you wont be alone, you have us by your side. Sally said with tears in her eyes. Jason took a deep breath as he said slowly, Im fine. I just want to spend more time with my father and my mother. Sally and the others were stunned when they noticed that they were in front of a gravestone that read Halles Tomb and had a small picture on it. Halle?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thats Jasons mother? Sally and the others immediately understood why Jasons father woulde here at the end of his life, because his wife and his love were buried here. Sally and the girls apanied Jason and stayed in this mausoleum. Jason stayed with his parents for the next few days, a silentpanionship, apanionship between life and death, he just wanted to see his father a few more times, even if it was for one more day. At first Jason didnt eat or drink even though he didnt have an appetite, but then Sally and the others got anxious and Jason didnt eat or drink and they did the same. Jason eventually lost the battle and ate something and drank some water. Some people in Hyacinth also came to offer their condolences, Theo, Qingfeng, and Konstantin from Provadanski, Purple Phoenix Holy Land, Joseph from the Abel family, and some others came to offer their condolences one after another. In addition, some of the martial artists in Hyacinth who respected Patrick also came on their own ord, bringing wreaths and sending their wishes, hoping that Patrick would be well in the other world as well. Jason watched all these and some touches welled up in his heart. It made him realize that his father was actually not alone, and that what he did and how he handled himself was still recognized and admired by many martial artists in Hyacinth. Gradually, day by day, the first seven days arrived. ording to the custom, after the first seven days, the deceased should be buried in the ground. Even if Jasons heart was not willing to let go, he could not let his father sit like this in the mausoleum. He knew his fathers intention toe to his mothers grave before his death, that is, he wanted to be buried with his mother after his death, so as not to be separated. The Miller family led the funeral. A golden casket, Patrick was alsoid inside the casket, Jason looked at his fathers face which looked peaceful and gentle in hisst moments, and knew that he left with peace in his heart and no regrets. Dad, rest in peace! I will live up to your expectations! Jason spoke softly as he reached out and wiped his hand across his own fathers face, causing Patricks originally open eyes to close there. Jason took onest look at his father and then closed the coffin panel. Jason shoveled down the first shovel of soil, Hyacinths generation of heroes, Miller Dragon was buried in the ground, next to his wife, husband and wife after more than twenty years of separation, they were finally able to be together without separation. The tombstone was erected, it reads Patricks grave, since, there is no Miller Dragon in the world, if there is an underworld, then the underworld will add a Garth! Jason, Im so sorry for your loss. Marcel, Zack, Robert, all the best friends in Hyacinth came, they came to the grave to offer their condolences, and at the same time, they were also relieving Jason. Ste also rushed over behind, she had already cried into tears. Looking at Patrick and Halles tombstones, she looked like a helpless little girl, and never stopped crying. These two people are her benefactors, if not for adopting her, she would not have today, just like her new parents. Now, the Patrick and Halle in her heart are gone, how can she not be hurt? Jasons face has calmed down a lot, many emotions have been buried in his heart, he looked at his fathers grave tombstone, although the gaze in his eyes is still painfully iparable, but there is also more than a touch of steel like determination of the color. Father to die to end the matter of the year! Father to die to fight for their own growth time! How could he let down this heavy fathers love and expectations? Are the enemies of the Miller family really dead? No, not really! Although the Goodwin family has been destroyed, but behind the Goodwin family stands Emperor n Bloodline, this line of power has not really appeared to emerge! When the Miller family changed, if not for Emperor n Bloodlines secret support for the Goodwin family, would the Goodwin family have dared to take such action against their own parents? In addition, there is also his own mother Palm Order Bloodlines grudge, in addition to Holy Witch n Bloodline rted, but also rted to Emperor n Bloodline. It is so that Jason recognizes that he still has a heavy burden on his shoulders, still still carrying the blood feud of his parents! He needs to grow up and belong to his own path of conquest, which has just begun! After his fathers funeral, Jason didnt stay in Miller Residence, he went to Ghost Doctor Valley. Sally, Kay and many other beauties, as well as Marcel, Robert and Zack follow him. Jason has just gone through the pain of losing his father, and these people around him want to be with him to relieve his pain and suffering. In fact, Jasons trip to Ghost Doctor Valley is also to make arrangements and ns for his future journey. He wanted to improve his strength and could not waste the time his father had bought for him. For him, the best way to improve his strength is to go to war, to sharpen and kill in the battlefield. He would not let down his fathers expectations, he would inherit his fathers fighting spirit and will to fight like a dragon fighting in the air, to fight on, out of a truly invincible road! Chapter 1790 Jason’s Intentions (Normal) Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason and other people arrived, Sally and Kay came to Ghost Doctor Valley for the first time, walked into the Ghost Doctor Valley, coupled with the arrival of the great change of heaven and earth, the entire Ghost Doctor Valley immediately filled with medicinal fragrance, lush aura, a world of paradise scenery, looks like a beautiful. Sally and Kay then saw Ghost Doctor, and felt that at first nce, this old man was a bit too intimidating to approach, butter on, he also made people feel very peaceful. Ghost Doctor narrowed his eyes and surveyed Sally and Kay, he seemed to have sensed something, he looked at Sally, then looked at Kay, and whispered to himself, Pure Yin Body? Its a pity not to cultivate martial arts. At the end, Ghost Doctor looked at Jason and said, Met your father? Jason nodded and said, Already in the ground. Ghost Doctor sighed softly and said, Thats good. To end with such a battle, it doesnt dishonor your fathers worldly reputation. From now on, its Jasons for you. Jason knew in his heart what Ghost Doctor was going to say, and he nodded. He was a strong-willed man himself, and the short time he had recognized his father, he was really happy, and the sudden death of his father was bound to be a big blow to him. But with his faith and will, he was still able to walk away from this grief and continue to stand firm on his own path of Cultivation. Jason, I wonder where Mr. Lewis is? We want to go see Mr. Lewis, Marcel asked. Ill take you guys there. Jason said. With that, Jason led Marcel and the others towards the back of Ghost Doctor Valley and arrived in the metaphysical ice chamber. When they walked into the ice chamber, they saw Old Mr. Miller lying down. As usual, he was lying motionless, and it was not known whether he was still conscious in this dormant state, and he only had a thread of life to maintain himself. Sally and Kay followed, and when they saw Old Mr. Millers condition, they both eximedC Old Mr. Miller! Old Mr. Miller! Old Mr. Miller, whats wrong with him? Previously, Jason told them that Old Mr. Miller was recuperating from his injuries, and did not tell them about Old Mr. Millersa. Therefore, when they saw it now, they couldnt help but lose their colors, and their eyes were full of nervousness and eagerness. Although Old Mr. Miller often said some irrelevant words to make them blush, but they know that this old man is from the heart like to love and care for them, as if they are juniors to love. Therefore, they also subconsciously treated Old Mr. Miller as their grandfather, and now seeing Old Mr. Miller lying unconscious like this, they were really nervous and sad. Jason took a deep breath and realized that it was not a good idea to hide this matter of Old Mr. Miller, so there was no harm in letting Sally and the girls know the truth at this moment. Dont worry, Old Mr. Miller is just tired. Hell be able to wake up soon after he lies down and rests. Jason spoke up as he continued, I promise that I will make sure that Old Mr. Miller wakes up unharmed. Mr. Lewis will wake up. Marcel spoke. Zack also nodded and said, Not bad. Mr. Lewis punched through the cage and changed the sky, causing the environment of todays Cultivation to change. The man who created such a feat shouldnt have been so dormant, and will inevitably wake up once again, and soar to the heavens! Mr. Lewis has benefited martial artists in such a way, martial artists in the world will not forget him. Darcey also spoke up. After visiting Old Mr. Miller, Jason and the others returned to the Peach Forest side. Seeing that nightfall was approaching, Jason and the others also worked together and began to prepare the meal. In the meantime, Jason noticed that Ghost Doctor called Sally and Kay into a room alone, not knowing what they were going to talk about. Later in the evening, a table of food and wine was prepared and served. Jasons group of young men sat around the table with Ghost Doctor, drinking and eating together. Sally and Kay also came over to sit down, their beautiful eyes looked towards Jason, looking hesitant to speak, probably because there were a lot of people in the room, so they were not at liberty to say anything. After three rounds of drinks, Marcel looked at Jason and asked, Jason, what are your next ns? Jason murmured and said, I will return overseas after a few days of rest. This time when I traveled overseas, there are some forces that should be removed. Now that the heavens and earth have changed so much, improving strength is the primary goal, and for me, the battlefield is the best way to improve my strength! Jason indeed had the idea of traveling to Dark World in mind. The pain of losing his father might only be eased by fighting in the battlefield, and it would also further sharpen his strength. Although Patrick got rid of many enemies in the final battle, Jason will still face some crisis if he stays in the country. With theing of the great change in the world, many ancient martial arts forces have begun to appear, such as the Ghost Tomb Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect and so on, and the powerhouses of these forces may not be able to tolerate him. Especially Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, both Jason and Old Mr. Miller have humiliated the people of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, this holynd is unpredictable and strong, if there is a chance, the strong people of this Holy Land will not let Jason go. To know, Jason is Dragon Bloodline, who does not know how strong Jason will be when he grows up, the safest thing is to kill Jason early. Jason, if you want to go to the overseas battlefield, then I will follow you. Marcel suddenly said. And me! Zack spoke up as well. Jasons face froze as he sniffed, and he looked at his two best friends and said, You guys are going too? Marcel nodded his head and a look of determination shed across his face as he said, With the great change in heaven and earthing, everything has to be fought for by ourselves. The battlefield is the best ce to refine, if we dont fight for it now, when will we wait? Emily smiled and said, Thats great, we havepany now. Im definitely going as well. Robert, who was at the side, darkened his face, and after thinking about it, he also spoke in a jar, Im going too. Jason stumbled and almost fell to the ground without sitting still, thinking to himself, Are each of these people crazy? Why are they all rushing to go with him to the battlefield of Dark World? The battlefield is not a childs y, life and death have their own destiny, and I may not be able to protect your safety. Jason said. Zack smiled and said, I dont need Jasons protection. If anything happens in the battlefield, its because were not good at what we do, no one elses fault. If we cant even withstand the trials and tribtions of the battlefield, how can we talk about fighting in this world of great struggles in the future? Seeing that Marcel and the others had already made up their minds, Jason didnt say anything more as he nodded his head and said, Alright, then Ill take you guys along with me when the timees. Just waiting for your words Jason. Come on, drink.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Marcel smiled, looking bright and happy. Jason and the others raised their sses and drank heavily on this. Chapter 1791 Sally and Kay’s Physique (Normal) In the middle of the night, the song ended. Marcel, Zack, and the others had gone to rest, and Sally, Kay, Emily, and the other beauties had left to chat inside the nest of tents that had been set up. Jason was still apanying Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor looked at Jason, he knew that it was not easy for this young man, he had a strange life since childhood, and it was not easy for him to rise from adversity and still keep his heart. He had not long recognized his real father, but he had to face the pain of losing his father, so he could imagine the pain and pressure in his heart. Even so, Ghost Doctor still saw a kind of resolute belief in Jason, and was not overwhelmed by his own pressure, which was even more appreciated by Ghost Doctor. Jason, your father had a conversation with my old man before he left. He intends to let the boy in Riley stay in Ghost Doctor Valley, so that he can take care of Old Mr. Miller on one hand, and on the other hand, Old Husband can also instruct the boy. This matter has been promised by Old Man. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth as he continued, As for Wolf Boy, your father said that you have your own arrangements on your side, so Old Husband will not interfere. Jasons face was first stunned after hearing these words, then he was pleasantly surprised, speaking of which, if he really wanted to go to Dark World, the person he couldnt rest assured about was inevitably Riley. He will bring Wolf Boy to Dark World, but he wont bring Riley with him, Riley still has to stay in China. Riley is Old Mr. Millers protg, and Hyacinth is well known. So if Riley stays in the country, there will definitely be people who will be looking for him. The mere fact that Riley is Lewis disciple is enough to arouse the covetousness of many people. As Lewiss disciple, he must have practiced Lewiss lifes work, such as Grand Vajra Realm Physique, Samsara Fist, and so on, which are the most powerful secret techniques that make some people in Hyacinth covetous. Now that Ghost Doctor agreed to let Riley stay in Ghost Doctor Valley, Jason was really relieved. Rileys safety was definitely guaranteed in this Ghost Doctor Valley. Thank you, Elder! Jason sped his fists towards Ghost Doctor and said in a sincere tone. Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said, This kid is Old Mr. Millers disciple, and I can see that his heart is excellent in all aspects. So this is nothing, just a favor. On the contrary, you really need to grow up quickly. The only one who can shelter you is yourself, and the people around you, you also need to have a strong strength to deter the curmudgeons and safeguard the safety of the people around you. This I know. I will be stronger! Jason said in a deep voice. Ghost Doctor suddenly smiled, looking somewhat mysterious and asked, Jason, what is the rtionship between these two dolls, Sally and Kay, and you? Is it possible that they are the granddaughters-inw or something like that that Old Mr. Miller talked about? Jasons face was stunned, not knowing why Ghost Doctor would ask such a question, heughed, and the only thing he could say was, Im sort of rted to them. Elder, could it be that theres something wrong? Do you know that these two female dolls have extremely extraordinary destinies and bloodlines, and are good material for cultivating martial arts. Its a pity that they havent been exposed to Cultivation before, but with the arrival of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, even if they start cultivating martial arts now, it wont necessarily be toote. Ghost Doctor said. Jason was really surprised, he said in a surprised voice, Sally and Kay are suitable for cultivating martial arts? Of course. Ghost Doctor nodded his head and said, Sally is Seven Orifices of Linglong Body, this kind of Cultivation Physique is extremely rare. As for Kay, she is a Pure Yin Body, which is even rarer in the world. If they cultivate a specialized ancient martial art that suits their own physique, then the Cultivation path will skyrocket. Jason was surprised, he said, Previously, Old Mr. Miller also frequently contacted Sally and Sinking Fish, cant Old Mr. Miller see that they have the physique to cultivate martial arts? Ghost Doctor smiled indifferently and said, How could Old Mr. Miller not see that? He definitely could see it as well. Its just that these two girls already have their own life trajectories and life ns, plus there wasnt a great change in heaven and earth at that time, so even if they were allowed to cultivate martial arts, it wouldnt be an easy task. Now, the great change of heaven and earth came, these two female dolls really want to cultivate martial arts is also toote, so the old man this is why I told you. Jasons heart stirred and asked, Previously Ghost Doctor you called Sally and Kay to the house to talk to them about this matter?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Right. On the one hand, it was also to determine their bloodline physique, and on the other hand, it was also to test whether they have the intention to cultivate martial arts. Ghost Doctor said. And how did they respond? Jason asked. Ghost Doctor looked at Jason with deep meaning and said, They said that they want to refer to your opinion and ask what you mean. To put it simply, you have to agree with them to cultivate martial arts, and I think they would be happy to do so. Cultivating martial arts also requires a good teacher, even if they are willing to cultivate martial arts, relying on them to grope around on their own is only not possible. Jason said. Ghost Doctor red at Jason and said, Are you looking down on Ghost Doctor? If they really want to cultivate martial arts, Ghost Doctor would naturally be happy to answer questions for them. In this regard, Ghost Doctor I am confident that I am still more responsible than Old Mr. Miller. Jason thought for a moment and said, Then let me talk to them first and ask for their opinions. Thats fine, you boys ask them first andmunicate with them. Ghost Doctor said. After a while, Jason also stopped drinking and he headed over to the tent spot where Sally and Kay were. Sally and Kay were sleeping in the same tent, and right now they hadnt rested yet either, and were chatting away. They saw Jason as he approached, and a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Jason as he approached. Still not resting? Jason asked with a smile. Nope. Not sleepy yet. You and Ghost Doctor didnt continue drinking? Sally said. Jason nodded and said, Almost done drinking. I came to see you guys about something. Ghost Doctor has also asked you about this matter, you all have the physique to cultivate martial arts, are you interested in cultivating martial arts? The moment these words came out, Kay and Sally looked at each other in dismay, to be honest, they really didnt know how to answer this question. To them, the word martial arts cultivation should have no connection with them in this life. However, this evening, Ghost Doctor called them over, tested their body and blood veins, confirmed that they possessed extraordinary martial arts cultivation qualities, and even asked them if they were willing to cultivate martial arts, at that time, they were confused. What is your opinion? We mainly want to hear your advice. Sally said. Kay, who was at the side, also nodded, they really didnt have any experience to talk about in this aspect of cultivating martial arts and couldnt make up their minds about it, so when they replied to Ghost Doctor at that time, they also said that they wanted to seek Jasons advice. This meant that Jasons advice was especially important to them, and if Jason was willing to let them cultivate martial arts, then they would not object. Chapter 1792 – A Long Way to Go (Normal) Jason knew that his advice was especially important to Sally and Kay, and that once decided, it would make a difference in their lives. Jason pondered and said, Cultivating martial arts will be very tiring and take up a lot of time, which is a great test of willpower. Of course, Cultivation of Martial Arts also has its benefits, being able to enhance ones physique and prolong ones life, and more importantly, ones ability to take certain precautions as well. As Cultivation continues to improve, one might even be able to be a strong party. After hearing Jason say this, Sally and Kay could not help but feel a sense of intent. They thought that they could not help Jason a lot, but instead they had to let Jason worry about their safety, if Cultivation was able to strengthen their own bodies, wouldnt it be able to relieve Jason of a lot of burdens? Then you mean to suggest that we cultivate martial arts? Kay asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason thought about it, with the great change of heaven and earthing, maybe the whole world will evolve into an era where everyone is martial, once the Cultivation in the world is strong, if there is not enough self-protection ability, it is also a great danger. Especially for Sally and Kay, their beauty and talent itself is prone to be targeted and coveted by some criminals, if they have enough self-protection ability, it will also have a lot of security in the future life. Thinking of this, Jason said: With the great change of heaven and earth, an era of martial artists wille. At that time, even ordinary people will be much braver than before under the nourishment of heaven and earths aura. Therefore, my opinion is that since you guys are suitable for cultivating martial arts, then you should seize this opportunity and might as well cultivate Cultivation. its not that you have to cultivate to the point of being so powerful, as long as you have the ability to defend yourselves that will also suffice. Good, then Ill listen to you. Sally said. Kay also nodded and said, Then Ill try practicing Cultivation with Sally from now on. Jason smiled when he saw that Sally and Kay had already made up their minds, his gaze revealing a touch of encouragement as he said, Decide to work hard, Ghost Doctor said that you guys have excellent martial arts cultivation qualifications, so maybe youll be able to catch up and surpass me with a little bit of hard work. Dont youe on, how can it be that easy. Sally red at Jason and said in an unkind manner. Jasonughed and said, Well, I wont bother you guys to rest then. Well talk to Ghost Doctor about your decision to cultivate martial arts during tomorrow. Good! Sally and Kay nodded one after another. Jason said goodnight and then left, heading to the bearing where Marcel, Zack, and Robert were, and he was nning to get some rest. He had been in mourning for his father the other day and basically hadnt closed his eyes, and was still extremely sleepy. Early the next morning. Jason and the others woke up one after another, after a night of slumber, Jason woke up feeling much better mentally. Aftering to the Peach Forest to meet Ghost Doctor, Jason immediately told Sally and Kay about their decision to cultivate martial artsst night. This was also heard by Emily, Darcey and the others who came along. Emily looked surprised and happy as she looked at Sally and Kay and said, You guys are going to practice martial arts too? Thats really great. In the future, we can also practice Cultivation with each other. Darcey smiled and said, With the arrival of the great change in heaven and earth, if one has the qualifications to cultivate martial arts, it would be great to cultivate Cultivation, or at the very least, have the ability to defend oneself. Sallys cheeks blushed slightly as she mumbled, I have never touched Cultivation, that is, Ghost Doctor thinks that we have the qualifications to cultivate martial arts, so thats why I tried it. Ghost Doctorughed, he looked relieved and happy, and said, Its good that you two decided to cultivate martial arts, so as not to waste your own qualifications and bloodline. Since you two have decided to cultivate martial arts, then I will first dredge your meridians for you. It just so happens that old me also has secret methods here that are suitable for your Cultivation physique to cultivate, and I will pass them on to you at that time. Then, thank you, Elder. Jason said in a hurry. Sally and Kay also thanked one after another, speaking of being able toe into contact with Cultivation, they were also a little excited inside. However, the road of Cultivation was a long one, as for how far they could go in the future, it would firstly depend on their fortune, and secondly, it would also depend on their perseverance and will. Next, Sally and Kay were called into a secret room by the Ghost Doctor, who was going to perform the Voidness Acupuncture Method for both of them, to clear their Cultivation veins, andy a preliminary foundation for their martial arts training. As for Jason and the others, they could only wait outside. Seeing that Sally and Kay were able to cultivate martial arts, Emily looked exceptionally happy, which was a bit inconsistent with her usual cold personality. Darceys heart was also happy for Sally and Kay, but in her heart, she inevitably had a trace of regret, if she wasnt held back by her own destiny, then her own Cultivation cultivation wouldnt have been left behind, right? At the thought of this, Darcey couldnt help but look toward Jason out of the corner of her eye, and her face couldnt help but blush when she looked toward Jason. Her body was flushed with an inexplicable feeling of heat, because she remembered that in order to resolve the danger of her destiny, she needed to practice some kind of dual cultivation secret method with Jason, and she naturally felt flushed when she thought of this. Jason did not notice Darceys abnormality, he himself for Darceys situation does not know, really want to know with his character, may want to do something. Until noon time, Sally and Kay two people came out, only to see their faces white, between the eyebrows vaguely residual a touch of pain, the clothes seem to be soaked in sweat. It was evident that the process of unblocking the Cultivation meridians was not easy, and the process was definitely full of pain and suffering. How was it? Did it work? Jason walked up and opened his mouth to ask. Ghost Doctor said its okay. Sally said with a nod. Jason let out a light breath as he smiled, Thats good. Immediately after, Ghost Doctor also walked out, under some needling, his face also looked a bit tired, but he was also showing relief, he said, These two female dolls willpower is still good, and he finally seeded in unblocking the Cultivation chakra for them. Tough luck senior. Jason said. Ghost Doctor waved his hand, he didnt feel that it was hard work, instead, he was happy to see that there were two good seedlings for cultivating martial arts. In the next few days, Ghost Doctor began to individually teach Sally and Kay the Cultivation Secret Methods that were suitable for them, and at the same time, he exined to them the most basic general knowledge of cultivation. In the initial stage of cultivation, Sally and Kay need to sense the heaven and earth aura ording to the secret method they are practicing, channel the heaven and earth aura into their bodies, and then condense the aura into strength to cultivate The First Bright Power. When they reach the ninth level of Bright Power, they will enter the Master Stage. Then, the Bright Power is transformed into Dark Power, and the First Dark Power is cultivated, which leads to Supreme Master Stage, followed by Completion Stage, Heritage Master Stage, and even Saint level realm. This requires step-by-step cultivation, step-by-step exploration, but for Sally and Kay, there is no hurry. Chapter 1793 Farewell (Normal) Seven dayster. Ghost Doctor had already taught Sally and Kay the relevant secret cultivation methods, and after these seven days of preliminary cultivation, the two of them had also sensed the existence of heaven and earths spiritual qi, and had been able to channel qi into their bodies, but they had not yet been able to cultivate The First Bright Power. However, being able to channel qi into their bodies meant that they had already taken the first step in ancient martial arts cultivation, and as for thetter, they would need to take their time in condensing qi and transforming power. On this day, Jason and the others bid farewell to the Ghost Doctor and prepared to return to Oakshire. As for Kay and Sallys future training, they canmunicate with Ghost Doctor anytime to answer questions and solve problems, and they can also drive to Ghost Doctor Valley when they have time. Anyway, there wont be too many problems in the early stage of cultivation, only when they break through the realm, they need to be more careful.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Inside a green tiled room, Jason was talking to Ghost Doctor inside. Jason, the elixirs youmissioned to be refinedst time, Ghost Doctor Ive already refined them all and categorized them all. You can take them away this time. Ghost Doctor spoke. Thank you so much senior. Jason said. There are a total of 26 pieces, all of which are of high quality. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, and then said, One Sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills, this is the one Old Mr. Miller asked Ghost Doctor to refine, and I was fortunate enough to do so, this Sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills you can have. Take this martial arts pills. In the future, if you want to break through Sacred Level, this martial arts pills can y a big role. Jason nodded, to him, Sacred Level was Great Emperor Realm, right now he was already at the peak of First Emperor Realm, for breaking through to Supreme Emperor Realm Level he was fully certain. However, from Supreme Emperor Realm Level to Great Emperor Realm is another hurdle, if he has the help of this Eighth-grade martial arts pills, it will be twice the effort with half the result. In addition, there are 4 Seventh-grade martial arts pills, 12 Sixth-grade martial arts pills, and hundreds of Fourth-grade and Fifth-grade medium-grade martial arts pills in total. , as for First-grade, Second-grade and Third-grade these low-grade martial arts pills are also quite a few. Ghost Doctor continued. Jason nodded, in the Ancient City of Ruins, he had won 1 Seventh-grade martial arts pills and 9 Sixth-grade martial arts pills, together with the ones refined by Ghost Doctor, he currently had 5! Seventh-grade martial arts pills, 21 Sixth-grade martial arts pills, the value of these martial arts pills alone was already incalcble. Ghost Doctor had given Jason all the pills that he had refined, whether they were high-grade or low-grade martial arts pills. As for the First-grade, Second-grade and Third-grade martial arts pills, Jason also had a great use for them. For example, Sally and Kay, who were starting to get in touch with the ancient martial arts training, could use the low-grade martial arts pills for their training. In addition, with the great change in the world, the world is about to enter a new era of martial artists, with the sharp increase in the number of martial artists, the demand for training resources will certainly skyrocket. Jason had already asked Ste to mobilize Coffin Crasters forces before the Ancient Martial Arts Conference to set up a force simr to the Jubilee Pavilion to build a tform for selling and auctioning Cultivation cultivation resources. Therefore, this time, some of the low-grade and medium-grade martial arts pills obtained from Ghost Doctor here could be handed over to Coffin Craster to operate and start experimenting with the auction of Cultivation cultivation resources. The profits here are definitely unimaginable, and once it gets bigger, a huge chain of interests sweeping the world will be formed at the back. Jason walked out of the house and saw Riley, he called Riley over, he had already exined something to Riley the other day, and Riley also knew that he was going to stay in Ghost Doctor Valley. To this, Riley was also willing. Old Mr. Miller was his master, and to stay in Ghost Doctor Valley to take care of Old Mr. Miller, and to be able to practice Cultivation without worrying about him, he was also eager to do so. The only reluctance in his heart was to part with Jason, Wolf Boy and the others. Riley, you stay on Ghost Doctor Valleys side for now, take care of Old Mr. Miller, listen to Ghost Doctors words, and practice Cultivation, Jason patted Rileys shoulder and opened his mouth to instruct. Riley nodded and said, Jason, I know. Jason poured out two Sixth-grade martial arts pills, he handed them to Riley and said, Now that you are already Quasi Sacred Realm. these two martial arts pills are enough to support you to break through to Saint level realm. do well. Dont give Old Mr. Miller a hard time. Dont embarrass Old Mr. Miller. I will! Riley clenched his hands into fists, his tone determined. Jason nodded, he didnt say anything else, and after saying goodbye to Ghost Doctor, he left Ghost Doctor Valley with Sally and many other beauties, as well as Marcel, Zack and others, and returned to Oakshire. In the evening, Jason and his group returned to Oakshire. Jason and his group returned to Oakshire. Marcel, Zack and the others have residences in Oakshire, so they said goodbye to Jason when they arrived in Oakshire. When Jason departed for Dark World, he would naturally inform them toe along. Finally, Jason, Wolf Boy, Kay and Darcey returned to Bamboo Residence of Oakshire University, and Sally also returned home, she still had to go back to tell her parents about Jasons fathers passing. Bamboo Residence. Jason rushed back, and when he walked inside the house, it was a feeling of things being different. Old Mr. Miller and his father used to live here, but now they were both gone. Jason pushed down his emotions and after a short break, he told Wolf Boy to get some rest as he walked out to drive the Paramount Marauder to the Abysmal Lake Mansion District. Ste hadnt rested yet, she already knew that Jason wasing over, so she was waiting silently at the entrance of the vi. About half an hourter, there was the sound of a car, and the formidable Paramount Marauder slowly drove up and stopped in the front yard of the vi. Jason pushed open the car door and stepped out of the car, seeing the waiting Ste. It was obvious that Stes face looked haggard, and her eyes were not as lively as before, obviously she had not recovered from the grief of Patricks death. Ste, dont grieve too much. Im sad that my father is gone, but we need to live well and move on to greater things. Thats the only way to live up to my fathers memory. Jason said. Ste nodded as she took Jasons arm and walked inside the living room and said, Jason you just have to be able to look past that. My heart is sad that Mr. Patrick is gone and seeing Mrs. Patricks tombstone, I was really grieving too much for myself. But Ill adjust and keep going too. Jason gave a smile and sat down after walking to the sofa, he embraced Ste in his arms and said softly, Dont be sad, isnt there still me here, you wont be alone either. I came over to talk to you about something this time, in a few days Im heading to Dark World as well. What is it? Ste asked. Didnt I ask you to arrange for the forces on Coffin Crasters side to set up an auction organization like Jubilee Pavilion before? This time I came back from Ghost Doctor Valley and brought a batch of cultivation resources, lets say martial arts pills and such. From now on, they can be sold at auction using our Coffin Crasters tform. Now that the great change in heaven and earth has arrived, this is an opportunity, and we need to be one step ahead of the others in order to seize the lead! Jason said slowly. Chapter 1794 Open Heart (I) (Normal) Three dayster. These days Jason was also preparing for the departure to Dark World, for which he visited Mr. and Mrs. Page to find out how they were doing. At the same time, Jason also talked to Nora, Andi, Taylor and other women around him. He did not tell them about his fathers death, but he didnt tell them about his fathers death, because he didnt need to talk about it anymore, because he didnt know about it and Nora didnt know about it. On this day, Jason drove to Herthum Group. He hade to see Sally specifically to exin a few things and then it was time to leave for Dark World. Jason stopped the car and took the elevator straight up, and when he stepped out of the elevator, he walked towards the Chairmans office where Sally was located. Jason walked up to the office and knocked on the door, he pushed the door open and walked in when the answer came. Sally was in the office, and when she saw Jason, she smiled and said, Youre here. I was nning to go to Bamboo Residence to look for you after I finished my work in a while. I have nothing to do so I came to see you. Jason smiled and added, I brought you some cultivation martial arts pills, First-grade, Second-grade, and Third-grade martial arts pills are all avable. Right now you can only take First-grade martial arts pills, with the help of First-grade martial arts pills you can also cultivate The First Bright Power. It will be much better after you cultivate Bright Power. Basically, when you have practiced Bright Power above The Fourth Bright Power, you should take Second-grade martial arts pills, and when you have practiced The Eighth Bright Power, you should take Third-grade martial arts pills. can ask Darcey about anything you dont understand. Sally red at Jason, she said, Is that all you came to see me about? Ill pay attention to the cultivation matters. Ill ask Ghost Doctor if I dont understand, or go ask Darcey whatever. Thats fine. Im departing within the next two days, so Im telling you this in advance. Jason said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sallys beautiful eyes flooded with the slightest bit of tenderness as she looked at Jason and asked, Have you been in a better mood these past few days? Jasons face was stunned, knowing in his heart what Sally was asking. He was slightly silent, in fact, to say that he had eased up from the grief of his fathers death, it was impossible, not so fast. But even if the pain in his heart, he had to endure, he was still burdened with his fathers expectations and that heavy fathers love, he needed to continue to move forward, the only way to be stronger, standing proudly on top of the peak, is the best way to repay. Just as Jason and Sally were talking, a graceful and elegant figure was walking outside the office, she was Jessie, she looked like she wasing to Sally to report something. Jessie walked to the door of the chairmans office, was about to knock on the door, she vaguely heard the sound of the conversation from inside, she raised her hand to freeze. Inside the office, Sally was speaking, Jason, Ive already told my parents about your fathers death. My mom and dad are both very upset as well, and said that you should go sit at home when youre free. They also asked me to advise you that people cant live after death, so dont be too upset. Jason smiled and said, Thank your parents for me. Ille back to your home when Ive returned from Dark World this time. How long will it have to be before youe back this time youre gone? Sally asked. I cant say the exact time. Ill naturallye back after some things are settled. Jason smiled. Sally nodded as she whispered, Dont forget that Im waiting for you here, dont have anything happen to you, and make sure youre safe. I will! Jason said in a firm tone. Outside the office, Jessies face was full of shock, she had just vaguely heard Sally say that Jasons father had passed away, at that time, her whole head felt like a thunderbolt had rung out, buzzing, and there was a kind of indescribable gripping pain inside her heart. Jasons father passed away? When was this? Thetter conversation she couldnt hear, the whole persons heart was in turmoil, she walked back to her office and sat down, but in her heart it was difficult to calm down. By chance, she learned that Jasons father had passed away, and somehow it had a big impact on her heart. She couldnt help but think that Jason must have been grieving during this time, right? Inside the office. Jason apanied Sally for a while and then left, Sally also had things to take care of. Jason walked out of the office and was ready to leave Herthum Group. When he passed by Jessies office, he saw that the door of the office was open, he subconsciously looked towards the office and saw Jessie sitting in the office, her face looked a bit bad. This made Jasons face froze for a moment, thinking to himself what happened to this beautiful secretary? Jessies beautiful eyes raised, she saw Jason, her heart could not help but move, she said, Jason Jason frowned, always felt that todays Jessie was a little bit not quite right, he subconsciously walked into the office, looked at Jessies delicate and beautiful melon face, and asked, Jessie, whats wrong with you? Why do you look a little off in your face? Could it be that you have encountered something? After hearing Jason posting like this, Jessies heart looked more and more bad, he had clearly just gone through the pain of losing his father yet he was still concerned about her situation. It made her suddenly realize that some of her previous dissatisfaction and annoyance towards him would seem unintelligent and uncaring. I Im fine Jessie looked at Jason and opened her mouth to mumble. Fine? Jason how to look at how does not seem like nothing, he walked forward, said, Have something on your mind, say it, hold it in the heart is also difficult. If you encounter anything, you can tell me, and I will definitely help if I can. Like the way you secretly helped my father? Jessie looked at Jason and snapped. Jason was stunned, and after a long while he smiled bashfully and said, You know? I know. Jessie said. In fact, it is not a big deal, I help your father that is also a mutual help and win-win situation, and not gratuitous help , Jason said. Thats not what I said I knew Then what is it? Jason frowned. Jessie stood up and looked at Jason in front of her as she said, I just overheard some conversation in front of Miss Herthums office, did you, did your father just die? Jasons face froze, a glint of gloom shed in his eyes as he said softly, So thats what youre talking about. My father did just leave Im sorry! Jessie opened her mouth, her tone a little choked, and she couldnt help but hug Jason, with tears welling up in her eyes. Jason was stunned, couldnt figure out what Jessie meant by this, her own fathers death had nothing to do with her either, what did she mean by this sorry? I always did not give you a good face in the past, to the back I have been to the original to me good people have been around, just I do not realize your father died, you must be very sad, but I was not able to help you what, even a simplefort are not, really very sorry. Jessie slumped on Jasons shoulder, her tone choked with sobs as she spoke in a broken voice. Chapter 1795 Open Heart (II) (Normal) Jason listened to Jessiester words before he realized what she meant, he took a deep breath, reached out and patted Jessies back, saying, I thought you were in some big trouble, so this is it. You didnt know about my fathers death, so I cant me you for anything. I was sad when my father died, but now Im starting to get over it, Ill look forward and move forward, only then can I be worthy of my father! Jessie gradually stopped sobbing, her delicate and absolutely beautiful jade face was left with stained tear stains, she looked at Jason and said softly, Im sorry for your loss, Im sure youll be able to get better. Thanks. Jason smiled, reached out and gently wiped the tear stains on Jessies face, perhaps he felt that the decorative ck-framed sses looked a bit obtrusive, he removed Jessies ck-framed sses, and the jade face presented was even more stunning, and he said, Smile for me, let me appreciate a pearly smile. You go to hell for good! Jessies red face, couldnt help but squeeze her pink fist and whacked at Jason. Youre willing to let me die, huh? Jason blinked, a teasing smile spreading at the corner of his mouth. I, I of course Id give it up, whats there to give up. Jessie hummed, and then said in a ghostly usatory tone, A certain guy keeps saying that he wants to treat me to dinner, and I dont know how many times hes said it, but he hasnt even cashed it. I dont care about guys who only write nk checks. Jasons face was stunned, thinking about it, he did say that he wanted to invite Jessie to dinner several times, but based on various circumstances, he failed to fulfill the appointment. Thinking about this, his old face was also quite embarrassed, he scratched his head and smiled, saying, Why dont I invite you tonight? Ill definitely remember this time. Jessie red at Jason and said, Lets wait until youe back next time. I heard you tell Miss Herthum that youre going overseas arent you? Ill just make up for this meal when you get back. Jasons heart warmed, it was really the first time he felt such a sweet side of the beautiful secretary, he subconsciously wrapped his arms around Jessies waist that was as slender as a willow, and said, In the past, I was used to your refusal of people outside of the icy cold, and at this moment, it is a little bit of an ufortable situation to be so gentle and considerate. Jessies pretty face chilled, coldly said, It seems that you are just not used to others being nice to you. Then I dont need to be polite anymore, you should do whatever you want. You changed your face so quickly? Actually, Im still used to you being gentle and considerate, if only you could be a bit more enthusiastic. Jason said fervently. Passionate? What do you mean? Jessie eyed Jason suspiciously. You dont get it? Then Ill show you by example. Jason said seriously, and in the next moment, he hugged Jessie, and even kissed Jessies delicate red lips. This time, Jessie did not have too much resistance, some symbolic resistance is just out of their own reserve, simr to half-push half-want to refuse to wee. This also means that Jessie haspletely opened her heart to Jason. Inside the office, sealing her lips with a kiss renders a charming scene. Bamboo Residence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason came back in the evening, he bought a lot of food, and also called Marcel, Zack, the Parker family siblings and other people in Oakshire over. Preparing everyone to get together for a meal, by early the next morning, it was time to officially depart for Dark World. Jason started washing vegetables and cutting up meat, cooking himself and preparing to cook a table. Kay and Darcey came back to Bamboo Residence to see what was going on, and they also came over to help Jason. Gradually, Marcel, Zack, the Tantai siblings and Dark Phoniex arrived one after another, and they smelled the aroma of food as soon as they walked into the house of Bamboo Residence. Then, they saw Jason wearing an apron and bringing out tes of well-made colorful and vorful dishes. Marcel all froze for a moment and said, Jason you can still cook. Jason smiled and said, Whats so hard about cooking. Everyone is here then get ready to sit down and eat. Its really hard to tell that your cooking smells pretty good, I dont know if its any good. Emily said. Jason looked at Emily in an unfavorable manner and said, It smells good, but it tastes even better. If you dont believe me, youll know when you taste itter. After the meal was served, the people sat around in the backyard, Sally came over after work, just in time for the meal, everyone sat together and gathered, it was full of atmosphere and hrity. Jason opened the wine, and drank white wine with Marcel, Zack, Robert, Sally, Kay, Darcey and their girls also drank red wine. Seeing Jason so interested, Marcel and the others were willing to drink with him. After all, Jasons father had just passed away, and Marcel and the others were willing to apany Jason like this, having a meal and a drink, and perhaps being in a much better mood as well. Just enjoy yourself everyone, dont get drunk, we have a ne to catch tomorrow. Jason reminded with a smile. Emily took a sip of red wine and said indifferently, What are you afraid of? Anyway, Ive already contacted an airliner and it will be waiting no matter when we go to the airport. If we want to drink tonight, lets drink enough to wake up and go to the airport. Jason was speechless at that. It couldnt be helped, who gave THE Parker family the power to mobilize all the resources at Oakshire Airport. Jason, and those of you following along, make sure you stay safe ande back with no one missing. Sally said. Emily smiled as she said, Dont worry Sally. We will definitely be fine. By the way, you and Kay cultivate your martial arts well, and when you have the strength, you can also go to the battlefield together to feel it. What nonsense. What else can the two of them go to the battlefield. Jason immediately said. Just saying, why are you in such a hurry. Emily red at Jason. Jason looked at Darcey and said, White Fairy, from now on, youll give more guidance to Sally and Kay in terms of martial arts cultivation. They are new to Cultivation, there must be a lot of ces they dont understand, so you can give them some guidance when its convenient for you. Darcey smiled sweetly as she said, Dont worry, Ill do my best. Come on, keep drinking. I, Jason, can consider it a great fortune in life to know you guys, and its worth the float. Jason raised his ss and said in a cheerful tone. Haha, drink, drink enough! Drinking and eating meat, killing enemies on the battlefield, Im going to experience such a life in the future! Marcel, Zack, and the othersughed and raised their cups to each other, drinking it all in one go. For Jason, Marcel, Zack, Robert and the others, the era belonging to them wasing. The older generation had left in droves, and it was their turn to mount the stage of this great struggle. Chapter 1796 – Embarking on a Journey (Normal) Early the next morning. Jason had already woken up when the rising sun rose. Looking at Wolf Boy who was still asleep, he shook him awake as well and said, Pack up and take you to Dark World today, and from now on, you are allowed to go to war. But you must follow my arrangements. Brother, I know. Wolf Boy smiled, a trace of excitement showing in his eyes. He had always dreamed of being able to follow Jason to Dark World and fight in the battlefield of Dark World. He was a wolf, and a wolf should be in the vast wilderness, in the battlefield of blood and fire to kill and plunder. This is in line with his own Wolf Boy nature. Jason and Wolf Boy washed up and ate something, during which Kay and Darcey, who lived on the next two sides, also woke up. Speaking of which, Jason and the guys didnt drink too muchst night, or they wouldnt have been able to wake up in time this early. Kay walked to the backyard and looked towards Jason who was separated by a fence, waves of light flowed in her pair of beautiful autumn water eyes as she said, Ill take you guys to the airport in a while. Ill go too, just in time for a ride. Darceys voice suddenly rang out. Jason turned his head to see Darcey also walked out into the backyard, the clear and beautiful out of her that fairy aura makes people forget what they see. Thank you, so the road is not lonely. Jason smiled. Immediately after that, Jason contacted Marcel, Zack, the Parker family siblings, and others, preparing to head to the airport this time, and then meet up on the airport side. Kays side was slightly cleaned up, she then walked out and opened the car door. Jason and Wolf Boy also came out, Darcey too, and they all got into Kays Mercedes sedan. How long will it take you guys to get back from this trip? Sitting in the passenger seat, Darcey couldnt help but ask. Jason smiled and said, Its impossible to say. As fast as two or three months, as slow as half a year. Lets see what happens when the timees. Actually, I also quite want to go with you guys, but unfortunately my own conditions dont quite allow it. Darcey said rather regretfully. Speaking of this issue, Jason was also quite puzzled, and he knew that the conditions Darcey mentioned did not allow for it was because her own Cultivation cultivation could not keep up. ording to reason, with the Stokes familys background, Darceys Cultivation cultivation would not stop at the Supreme Master Stage. Besides, during his contact with Darcey, he knew that Darcey was an extremely intelligent woman, and her own immortal aura meant that she was bound to have an extraordinary physique. Why Cultivation cultivation can not be upgraded? Thinking of this, Jason couldnt help but ask, Fairy White, why has your Cultivation cultivation remained stagnant? Could there be some reason for that? After hearing this, Darcey couldnt help but color a slight blush on her jade face, thinking that it wasnt because of her own destiny? The higher ones cultivation level, the faster the speed of the bacsh would be, and the Supreme Master Stage was the tipping point. Once the Supreme Master Stage was breached, it was impossible to predict what consequences it would cause. However, the key to resolving the danger of White Tiger Bloodlines bacshy in Jasons body, so Darcey was red-faced and didnt know how to answer. Wolf Boy, who was sitting with Jason in the back, seemed to have remembered something, and he nudged his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didnt say anything. Oakshire Airport. Kay drove up and parked in the parking lot, then headed inside the airport with Jason and the others. Jason had just walked into the airport when his cell phone mmed, he looked at it and it was Sally calling. Hello, Sally? Jason, its me. Have you arrived at the airport yet? I just arrived and have walked in. Youre at the airport too? Yeah, I got to the airport and then saw Emily and the others. Were all together now. Its right here at the airporting in at Gate 6. Okay, Im going to meet up with you guys. Jason said and walked with Kay and the others towards the entrance of the airports Gate 6. When they entered through Gate 6, they saw Marcel, Zack, the Tantalus siblings, Sally, and Dark Phoniex waiting, and when they saw Jason and the others walking, Sally and the others greeted them. Jason smiled and said, Are we all ready? When youre ready, then well start heading out. Sallys beautiful eyes contained a pool of tenderness, she looked at Jason and said softly, You all have to be careful ande back early when the timees. Feeling Sallys tenderness, if not for the presence of many people, Jason could not help but embrace the person in front of him into his arms and hug him hard. I will. Jason said. I look forward to your safe journey and triumphant return. Darcey also said with a smile. Kays beautiful autumn water eyes also looked at Jason, she did not say anything, but there was a kind of unstoppable affection flowing. Emilys side directly used an airliner, so after Jason and the others all converged, they began to walk into the airport through a special security channel. Sally, Kay, Darcey, you all go back. Jason said. Well get together when we get back. Emily said as well. Sally and the girls nodded their heads and waved goodbye towards Jason and the others. In the end, Jason and his group walked along the special security channel, and then boarded that airliner one after another. Jason and his group were the only ones on the entire airliner, so the space was naturally extremely spacious. The purpose of this flight was to go to Mexico Airport, and then take a ship from the harbor back to Babia. Its been a while since Ive seen the Satan Operation Group brothers, too many things happened in Hyacinth during this period, Old Mr. Miller copsed, his father passed away, Demon Witchs life and death are unknown all of these have made Jason feel exhausted and saddened. heartbroken and grieving. Perhaps the only way to get the grief out of his heart is to be with his Satan Operation Group brothers and lead them on the battlefield.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This time when he returned to Dark World, Jason had also prepared a series of battle ns. The pattern of Dark World should be broken. Now that the world is changing drastically, not only some hidden forces in Carovia havee out, but also some dormant Sacred Land abroad will also ascend to the stage. Compared to these forces, Jasons side does not have any advantage. These forces possessed ancient inheritance of heavenly sanctuaries, small worlds, and tons of resources, so they had a very high starting point in thepetition for the Great Struggle. The industries and resources that Jasons side possessed could be said to be nothingpared to these forces. Therefore, Jasons first step in returning to the Dark World this time was to wipe out all those hostile forces in the Dark Time and unify the Dark World. He would pocket the entire Dark World and make it a resource point and space for himself to fight for in the world of war. Of course, this road of conquest will not be smooth sailing, and is destined to be full of hardships and dangers. However, Jason was fully prepared and had a firm belief. Chapter 1797 Emperor Clan Bloodline (normal) Tail Mountain, with its ten thousand refuges, thousands of peaks and ravines, is a ce where peoplee to the foot of Tail Mountain. On this very day, a group of people arrived at the foot of this Tail Mountain. This line of people about more than ten people or so, arrived at the foot of Tail Mountain a mountain, this pedestrian in the foot of the mountain in the dense forest clearing in the simple camping rest. Among them, there was an old and a young two people walked out, the old man with a pale face and a weak breath that looked like he hadnt recovered from a serious injury instructed a few words to the people in the n, and then led the young man with a majestic physique and extraordinary aura to continue walking towards the depths of Tail Mountain. This old man and young man were Dn and Tommy! It turned out that after the original battle, Patrick had killed almost all the Sacred Level powerhouses of the Goodwin family with the strength of one person, and Dn was the only one who survived. However, Dn was also irreversibly injured, the original Sacred Level cultivation of Dn, now the Cultivation Realm can only be barely maintained in the Full Saint Realm, and his injuries have not yet healed. Before Kallitas death, she instilled the pure and strong Sacred Power of Origin into Tommy, and then told Dn to immediately dispatch the Goodwin family to find Emperor n Bloodline. Dn followed Kallitas wishes and dispersed the Goodwin family, with some of the branches of the Goodwin family being dispersed to various locations for a temporary lurking period. A total of eighteen members of the Goodwin family stayed on the Tail Mountain side, looking for Emperor n Bloodline. The Goodwin family is a branch of Emperor n Bloodline. Previously, the Goodwin family was almost dominant in Hyacinth, and was known as the number one ancient martial arts family, however, with such a powerful strength, the Goodwin family is only a branch of Emperor n Bloodline. However, with such a strong power, the Goodwin family is only a branch in Emperor n Bloodline. However, with such a powerful strength, the Goodwin family was only a branch of the Emperor n Bloodline. It could be imagined how huge and terrifying the power of the entire Emperor n Bloodline would be. Tommy walked along with his grandfather, did not say anything along the way, more introverted than in the past, under the introverted appearance is hidden a resentful killing machine and endless hatred. This nearly two months ago, for Tommy, it was undoubtedly a process from heaven to hell. First, he was defeated by Jason in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference in front of everyone, losing face and trampling the prestige of the Goodwin family. Then, more cruel things came one after another, first his father Reno was killed by Patrick in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, then the three great ancestors of the Goodwin family were injured by Lewis under the situation of Heavens Way backfiring, of which Jamal and Delma almost got their lives back and almost died. The three Ancestors returned to the Goodwin family. After the three Ancestors returned to the Goodwin family, they began to recover from their injuries with the Goodwin familys Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, and not long before, the Great Change of Heaven and Earth finally came. Tommy still remembers the immense excitement of the old ancestor Kallita at that time, letting out the word to the entire the Goodwin family that the three old ancestors had closed their doors to take advantage of the arrival of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth and the presentation of the rules of the Heavenly Dao, and began to close their doors to impact The Realm of Saint! ording to Kallitas words, as long as the Realm of Saint is impacted, it will be the day when the Goodwin family washes away their shame, and he will definitely attack the Ghost Doctor Valley in person, and let Lewis die in front of him. At the same time, Patrick, Jason, the father and son also want to hunt down and kill, until the body is broken into pieces. Who would have thought that on the night when the three grandfathers were about to go into seclusion, Miller Dragon entered the Goodwin family with unrivaled strength and directly fought against the three grandfathers. In that battle, the world was darkened! If it wasnt for the fact that in the end, Patrick was seriously injured and saw that the three old monsters of the Goodwin family couldnt survive, Im afraid that the entire Goodwin family would have been annihted. Patrick tried to retreat with his remaining breath, and before he died, he came to the Miller familys mausoleum, in front of his beloved wifes grave. The Goodwin family three old ancestors warriors, Dn origin seriously injured, the Goodwin family was dispatched, the shape of the destruction. Tommy has a great hatred in his heart, but all this hatred he can only bury in the bottom of his heart, so now he has more of a stabilized and vicious, but also more introverted and mature. Rao Tommys own breath has been converging, but it is in the hidden release of a Full Saint Realm level of pressure aura, think when in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, his Cultivation Realm is Beginning Saint Realm. Now he has already reached Full Saint Realm, needless to say this has a lot to do with the Sacred Power of Origin that Kallita poured into his body before he died. At such an age, his Cultivation Cultivation has already reached Full Saint Realm, even if we count the heavenly disciples of those ancient martial arts forces that havee out of the world, Tommy is also among the strongest. Dn didnt speak either, and the old and young were silent. Dn was holding a token, on which was engraved the word emperor in an ancient font, and on the other side of the token was an extremely mysterious andplicated road map. On the other side of the token is a roadmap that is extremely mysterious andplicated. This time, Dn hase to look for Emperor n Bloodline. Emperor n Bloodline is exactly hidden in the small world in the depths of Tail Mountain, only that this small world was constructed by Emperor n Bloodline using the terrain of Tail Mountain as a terrain array to hide and shelter. Ordinary people whoe to Tail Mountain to travel, it is absolutely impossible to find the small world where Emperor n Bloodline lives, because it will be isted by the invisible terrain formation. Dn also holds this Emperor n Bloodlines token in his hand, following the terrain map on the token, this is able to find it. An old man and a young man continued to walk for about an hour, has walked into the terrain array, when continue to follow the topographic map to go forward, the scenery in front of them gradually opened up. Unlike the Tail Mountain outside the terrain array, the scenery here is like the return of spring to the earth, as far as the eye can see, green, all kinds of exotic flowers and grasses spread out, in the forest of those ancient trees, from time to time, there are some foreign beasts that have already be a climate. Ahead, vaguely see a small world isted from the world, vaguely see this small world within the jeweled buildings inteced with contrasting, magnificent hall weather magnificent, towering, as ifing to a side of the fairnd. After seeing this scene, Dn whispered, Here we are, lets speed up our pace. Saying that, Dn brought Tommy and quickly rushed forward. Eventually, he came to the entrance of this small world, and the entrance was the tall stone portal, which appeared ancient and simple, and he didnt know how many years it had been towering. Above the stone portal, the only thing that stood out were tworge characters with iron paintings and flying dragon strokes C Emperor n! What man? Dn and Tommy had just walked to the portal of Emperor ns small world, when a cold shout rang out, followed by the sight of two Emperor n warriors with majestic qi and blood appearing within the portal.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. These two Emperor n warriors had already reached the cultivation level of Heritage Master Stage. However, in Emperor n Bloodline, warriors with such a cultivation level were merely sent to guard the portal. Although he was facing the Emperor n warriors guarding the portal, Dn did not dare to have the slightest bit of arrogance, he presented the token in his hand and said: We are the Emperor n Bloodline side branch of the Goodwin family, this time we came to this family only because in the outside world, the Goodwin family is the only family that can be found in the Hyacinth, and the Goodwin family is the only family that can be found in the outside world. Hyacinth in which the Goodwin family has undergone a major change. The two Emperor n warriors looked at Dn, and one of them walked forward and picked up the Emperor n token and looked at it. Chapter 1798 – Emperor Clan Young Lord (Normal) The two Emperor n warriors examined the token in their hands and finally confirmed that it was indeed an Emperor n Bloodline exclusive token. It could be seen that Dn and Tommys identities were real, and that only people from the Emperor n Bloodline would possess a real Emperor n token. Immediately, an Emperor n warrior said, You guys wait a moment, I will go and inform. Good. Dn nodded and said. A few momentster, the Emperor n warrior went and returned, in addition, there is a young man wearing a light yellow tunic also walked in faith, this young mans face like a crown of jade, elegant, naturally exudes a noble and iparable might between the dragon walks and tiger walks, is embedded with an extremely pure emperor atmosphere, as a young emperor walking over, so that people cant help but to bow to worship! The young mans face was a symbol of the emperors spirit. After seeing this young man, Dns face was slightly stunned, his heart vaguely guessed. Young Lord, it is these two people, iming to be from Emperor ns side branch the Goodwin family. After that warrior walked out, his tone was respectful as he said to the young male with the pale yellow long shirt. Young Lord! Dn immediately determined in his heart that the young prince in front of him, who possessed a strong and iparable emperors weather, was the young lord of Emperor n Bloodline! Emperor ns young master, what a lofty status, this time personally came, but also shows the importance to the Goodwin family. My name is Dn, I have met the young lord. Dn immediately bowed to this light yellow long shirt gentleman, and then said, Young master, this is the grandson of the old man, Tommy. Tommy, dont be quick to meet the young master. Tommy immediately also took a step forward, sped his fists and saluted, saying, Tommy has met the Young Lord. The yellowish long-shirted man named Gordon Hansen was indeed the young master of Emperor n Bloodline, in Emperor n Bloodline, the people of Emperor ns own n used Hansen as their surname, while the rest of the side branches had other surnames, such as Hansen, Hansen, Hansen, Hansen, Hansen, Hansen, Hansen, Hansen, Hansen, and Hansen. In the Emperor n Bloodline, Emperor ns own family used Hansen as their surname, while the other side branches had other surnames, for example, the Goodwin familys surname was Goodwin. Undoubtedly, in the Emperor n Bloodline, the Emperors family name has a supreme status, far more than the other branches. As the young master of Emperor n, Gordons status was even more precious. Gordon looked at Dn and Tommy, he said: The Goodwin family has been operating in Hyacinth for many years, and with the support of our family, they have be the number one family in Hyacinth. Now it was destroyed overnight, you have disappointed the Goodwin family, as well as the Matriarch and all the Elders! Dns heart was shocked when he heard this, he hurriedly bowed his head and said, THE Goodwin family has failed the expectations of this n, I can hardly absolve myself of the me and am willing to suffer and be punished. Gordon said in a deep voice, Remembering that you, THE Goodwin family, have operated in Hyacinth for all these years, you have not contributed much to this n, so it is considered that your merits and demerits are bnced. No matter what, you are also my Emperor n Bloodlines people, and your humiliation is just like my Emperor ns humiliation. Now, since you have returned, it is even more important for all of you to be united in assisting Emperor n, and in this world of great struggle that ising with the great change of heaven and earth, you will fight with all the forces,pete for resources, and fight to bring out the prestige of my Emperor n! Yes, everything is up to Young Lord! Dn spoke. Gordon was also quite satisfied with Dns attitude, he then looked towards Tommy, sensing the Cultivation aura emanating from Tommy himself, he couldnt help but let a trace of color sh in the depths of his eyes. Full Saint Realm? He looked at Tommys age simr to his, but he had also reached Full Saint Realm, such a cultivation level is definitely the strongest level in the young generation, and his future Cultivation achievements are also unlimited. Are you the young master of THE Goodwin family? Gordon asked. Tommy sniffed and hurriedly said, I wouldnt dare to be! Its extremely difficult for you to have such a cultivation, you are a promising talent. From now on, follow me. Gordon said in a nd tone. Dn was overjoyed upon hearing this and saluted one after another, Thank you, Young Lord. Gordon asked Tommy to follow him in the future, which was tantamount to actively extending an olive branch to the Goodwin family. In the entire Emperor n Bloodline, besides the Goodwin family, there were also other side forces. Now that the Goodwin family had been wiped out, there was not even a single Sacred Level powerhouse left, so it could be called a single force. Even if they return to the Emperor n Bloodline, there is no guarantee that they wont be squeezed by the other side forces. Gordon let Tommy follow him in the future, it is the same as the Goodwin family in the future in the Emperor n Bloodline there is Emperor n young master in the protection, not to mention the rest of the side forces, even if it is Emperor ns own people will be polite three times. Tommy is not stupid, he also knows the stakes, immediately also to Gordon forces, said in a deep voice: Tommy will certainly serve the young master in the future. Gordon waved his hand and said, We are all Emperor n Bloodlines people, there is no need to say that we will serve or not serve, and in the future, you dont have to have a primary and secondary to me. As long as you remember, we are all Emperor ns people, and work together to contribute to the prosperity and strength of Emperor n Bloodline. In this world of great strife, the only way to ensure that our n moves towards the top is to be united. Yes, yes, Young Lord has a point. Dn said in a hurry. Gordon continued, Aside from you guys, there are other people from THE Goodwin familying too, right? Yes, there are still more than a dozen people of THE Goodwin family waiting at the foot of Tail Mountain. Dn said. Gordon nodded and said, You guys follow me into the small world first, and Ill take you to interview the n leader. After everything is arranged, you will then go and fetch the nsmen of THE GOODWIN FAMILY. Dn and Tommy followed Gordon towards the small world where Emperor n Bloodline was located. Gordon said as he walked, ording to the news, it is rumored that a person named Patrick has attacked the Goodwin family? At the mention of this matter, Dns eyes were filled with indignation as he said, It is precisely this person. Back then, Kallita and the others followed Emperor ns order to besiege Mr. And Mrs. Patrick, forcing the other party to hand over the Order of the Holy Dragon, but letting that woman escape, Patrick was seriously injured and fell to the ground, the Miller family stepped in to save it, and trapped it in the secret room with a nine dragon lock. The Miller family intervened to save him from being trapped in the secret room by the nine dragon lock. Being trapped by the nine dragon lock, nine deaths without life is right, this Patrick not only do not die, but also can break free from the nine dragon lock and out, a body of war power is extremely powerful, let a person incredibly. Is this Patrick dead or alive now? Gordon asked. Already dead. After that battle, Patrick was also in a state of serious injury and dying. Its a pity that all three of the ns old ancestors have also fallen silent. Dn said. I heard that this Patrick also has a son named Jason, and is also that Dragon Bloodline? The gaze in Gordons eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out a cold aura, as he looked towards Tommy and continued, Back then in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Tommy you fought Jason, right?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tommy nodded his head and said, I fought with Jason and was defeated by him at that time. But now, if I were to face Jason again, I am fully confident that I will kill him! Saying that, Tommy clenched his fists in indignation. Theres no hurry. There will be opportunities in the future. Now that the great change in heaven and earth has arrived, you seize the opportunity to properly cultivate and strive to go further. Gordon opened his mouth and continued, Returning to our n, there are also enough cultivation resources in our n, and with your qualifications, you will be given the best cultivation resources to cultivate. I also hope that you will not fail me. Tommy will certainly live up to Young Lord! Tommy said in a deep voice. Gordon nodded, he didnt say anything else and led the two of them, Dn and Tommy, towards the main hall, and in this way, he headed to meet with n Chief Emperor n. Chapter 1799 – Seeing Brothers Again (Normal) Mexico International Airport. An airliner flying directly from Carovia slowlynded, and after a period of taxiing, the fusge came to a halt, and the cabin door opened after articting the corridor bridge. Inside the airliner, Jason, Marcel, Zack, the Tantalus siblings, Dark Phoniex, and a group of other people had already taken down their luggage and walked out along the cabin door. After walking out of the airport, Jason called two cars and sped towards a private harbor in Mexico. Emily had been to Babia several times, so she was familiar with the road, but Marcel, Zack, Robert and the others were going abroad for the first time. Although they are all the pride of Hyacinth, and their respective families in the secr world possess some capabilities and strengths that cannot be reached by the powerful and noble families, they seldom move around in the secr world, and they have been practicing martial arts since they were young, and their only goal is to continuously improve their own Cultivation. Their only goal is to continuously improve their own Cultivation. They are not interested in the worldly pleasures, world travels and so on, so it is normal for them to go out of the country for the first time. This time, Marcel and the others went abroad with Jason, and the purpose was also to be stronger. They wanted to go to the battlefield to train, through the battlefield killing to improve their ownbat strength and experience, anybat-rted skills, there is no way than from the battlefield to obtain more precious and practical. Soon, the car drove to the private harbor location. Jason and the others stepped out of the car, and Jason led the crowd towards the private harbor, walking all the way towards the exclusive pier rented by Satan Operation Group. Approaching the past, from afar, Jason had already seen several familiar figures standing at the pier. Immediately, the corner of Jasons mouth raised a smile as he shouted, Mr. Warfield, Tiger, Baron Haha, youre all here. Being standing at the pier this one permeated with the iron blood aura of the figure after hearing this shout, they have followed the sound to look at, after seeing Jason they immediately after seeing Jason alsoughed aloud, one after another to open their mouths to say: Jason! Jason you can be considered back! Mr. Warfield, Baron, Spear, Treg and other brothers of Satan Operation Group who were standing and waiting have greeted them, theyughed cheerfully, there is a blood between brothers in the excitement, in the burst.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason alsoughed loudly, he walked forward and many brothers in the field and had a bear hug, each other hard pounding each others back, that kind of iron blood love naturally manifested. Seeing this scene, Marcel, Zack and others like to feel the same way, can appreciate that in the battlefield with the same in and out of the experience of blood brotherhood. Here, they saw the other side of Jason, which was a kind of iron blooded man should have a strong and iron bone atmosphere. After exchanging pleasantries, Jason immediately introduced Marcel, Zack and Robert to the Satan Operation Group Warriors, and Baron, Treg and Tiger smiled and introduced themselves and greeted Marcel and the others. When they learned that Robert was Emilys brother, they couldnt help but look at Robert a few more times. Speaking of which, since Emily came to the Satan Operation Groups side, after several operations and battles, her strength had long been recognized by the Satan Operation Group. Now, her brother had actuallye over as well, so it was assumed that Emilys brothers own strength would only be stronger. Lets go, lets get on the ship, and head to Devils Army Factorys stronghold here. Jason eventually smiled, greeting the crowd as they boarded the ship together. Baron rubbed Wolf Boys head and said, Wolf Boy, youve grown a bit taller. Not bad, not bad. Come over this time, Baron Ill take you to the battlefield to kill. Jason couldnt help but smile when he heard this and said, Baron, Wolf Boys Cultivation cultivation nowadays exceeds yours. You are also very good and have lived up to my original expectations, having advanced to the Quasi-Emperor Realm. However, Wolf Boys Cultivation cultivation is measured by the Dark World Realm, which is the Emperor Realm. Indeed, Wolf Boy had broken through to Beginning Saint Realm, whichy in the fact that his Cultivation qualification was too heaven-defying, and was simply notparable to others. Baronughed and said, So the Wolf Boy of that year is all about to grow up. This is a good feeling, in the future, in the battlefield, old me can also let Wolf Boy protect me. Look at you. Jason couldnt help butugh and curse. Haha! Baronughed aloud and pulled Wolf Boy towards the ship. Just now those words were naturally a joke, even if Wolf Boys Cultivation cultivation was higher, but in the battlefield he was simr to a novice, and in terms of his role, he was of course far less useful than any of the veterans in the Satan Operation Group. Satan Operation Groups soldiers are all veterans who will not die in a hundred battles, maybe their personal Cultivation strength is not strong, but their role in the battlefield is irreceable. After everyone had boarded the ship, the ship broke the surface of the water and traveled forward with a hooter sound. Iron, Mr. Dickson and the others are in the stronghold? On the deck, Jason sat with Baron, Treg, Pam, Eric, and a few other Satan Operation Group brothers as he spoke up in this regard. Yeah, Iron and the guys are in the stronghold right now. iron put the word out that hes going to drink you down when you get here Jason. Treg said with a hefty grin. Jason lit up a cigarette, he smiled back and said, Where did Iron get that confidence from? With that, he turned his words around and asked, During this recent period of time, have there been any unusual moves on Dark Worlds side? How is the operation of the remaining two strongholds and City of Doom? Baron interjected, The two strongholds and City of Doom are operating as usual, and City of Doom is developing rapidly, but in an orderly manner. This is mainly due to Tamakawas management, in addition White Fox is also busy advancing the City of Doom settlement tform. Jason nodded, thest time he came to Dark World, he learned from White Fox that City of Sins was going to levy an additional tax on City of Dooms ck Market, and that this move was also to avoid City of Dooms growth. If City of Doom wanted to get rid of the restrictions imposed by City of Sins, it needed to have an independent settlement tform. At present, the settlement tform of the entire Asian ck market is on the side of City of Sins, City of Doom can only truly dominate the Asian ck Market byunching an independent settlement tform. What about Night Shadow, Assassination League and other forces? Is there no movement? Jason asked. There have been some moves, previously Dark Worlds troops from these hostile forces hade to Babias side for reconnaissance, but now that Babia has been armed to the teeth, the other side has sent a small team of fighters that dont dare toe close to it, and as long as theye close to it they are all having a hard timeing back. Baron opened his mouth, and then added, However, about a month ago, Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance had gathered arge-scale troop force, and were about to forcefully attack Babia. Chapter 1800 – Battle Spirit Stirring (Normal) After hearing this news, Jasons heart fluttered and a cold glint appeared in his eyes as he asked, In the end, the other side didnt attack Babia? If these hostile forces in Dark World had conducted arge-scale strong attack against Babia, then Satan Operation Group Warriors would have informed him immediately. Jason hadnt received any news about this during his time in Carovia, so it was clear that the battle hadnt been fought. Treg took a hard drag on his cigarette, he grunted and said, At that time, the troops and manpower of these three forces had already gathered, and they had the momentum ofunching a strong attack against Devils Army Factory. But for some reason, they all suddenly withdrew, and the gathered forces were disbanded. Baron added, Afterward, Manjusakas intelligence showed that Blood Moon was probably behind the gathering of these three forces. Blood Moon? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold, chilling aura erupted. Jason whirled around to ask about the point in time when these three forces in Dark World had gathered their forces at that time, and Baron thought back and gave a rough point in time. Jason corresponded to this point in time and realized that it was exactly during the Ancient Martial Arts Conference held in Hyacinth. After a little bit of sorting out his thoughts, Jason guessed the circumstances of the incident, and thought that Blood Moon had secretly joined forces with the three major forces in Dark World to attack Babia. At the same time, Emperor of Blood and Lord Blood Moon went to Carovia to kill Old Mr. Miller, and of course, he was among their targets. Blood Moon wanted to destroy Jason and his forces in one fell swoop. Unexpectedly, an ident urred in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, as Old Mr. Miller broke the cage, Emperor of Blood escaped with serious injuries, and Lord Blood Moon was killed by Patrick. This ident, coupled with the fall of Lord Blood Moon, was a devastating blow to Blood Moons side, and prompted Blood Moon to not dare to do anything rash. As a result, the n of the three forces in the Dark World to attack Babia also came to an end. This time, I came back to bring you guys to level Dark World. Jasons gaze was cold and his tone was resolute. Good! Jason, how many years have we waited for this day? Over these years, how many brothers have sacrificed and how many have left! Its time to do a thorough liquidation! Only by wiping out Night Shadow and other forces can we face our swabbed brothers with peace of mind, or else Ill always feel guilty in my heart! Treg was in a surging mood, his face was excited, and he even said loudly. Jason, all the brothers are ready. Just waiting for your order. Baron said with a smile. Jason nodded, his deep gaze looked out at the vast and boundless sea, he knew in his heart that his journey had already begun. The next afternoon. The ship finally arrived at Babias harbor. The ship anchored and stabilized, and the decknded, connecting with the pier, and Jason and his group walked out on this. At the pier, there were countless Satan Operation Group Warriors standing and waiting. Mr. Iron Fist, Mr. Dickson, lion, Phantom, Mary, Manjusaka, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Sea Shark, Hemers, Garth and other Satan Operation Group Warriors were waiting. The moment they saw Jason appear, the hundreds of Satan Operation Group Warriors on the pier all cheered, with that kind of enthusiasm and excitement, just like weing the return of the king. Haha, Jason, its finally you. Mr. Iron Fistughed loudly and came forward in this regard. Jason didnt have the heart to say, What do you mean, finally waiting for me? Why am I covered in goosebumps when thates out of your brown old mans mouth? Its better to let Lady Mary say it. Marys pretty face in the crowd was immediately annoyed, she red at Jason and said, Havent seen you for a while, your skin is itching, isnt it? In public, you dare to molest me! How dare you, Satan Operation Group has thousands of people, who doesnt know that Lady Mary is the real boss. Jason said with a smile. Smooth talker! Mary couldnt help but give Jason a nk look, but in her heart, she was extremely happy. Jason walked over and hugged and exchanged pleasantries with Mr. Iron Fist, Mr. Dickson, lion, Sea Shark, and a host of other brothers, and facing the many brothers in the arena, he said, Brothers, Im back. This time, Im ready to lead you to level Dark World and point my sword at the three major forces of Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance! Our blood is still cold, so lets show our passion and fighting spirit in the battlefield! Brothers, are you ready?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. War! War! War! In an instant, there was only one voice in the field, and this voice converged into the word war, and a monstrous battle spirit swept out from each Satan Operation Group Warriors, and the iron blood killing aura that rendered blood and fire rushed straight to the sky! They had been waiting for this moment for a long time! Now, with Jasons return, the n to conquer Dark World had finally arrived, how could they not be excited? How can their blood not be stirred? How can they not have a high will to fight? Marcel, Zack, and Robert looked at the scene in the field, and they seemed to be rendered by that kind of high emotion, and they only felt that the blood in their bodies was also surging and stirring up. At this moment, they vaguely understood what it meant to be a battlefield brotherhood! It was the eruption of hot blood and hot blood, the collision of passion and passion. Brother, this is a lovely word, but also a warm word. Men in the world, if there is ack of true brothers in life, that life is bound to leave ack of regret, life alsocks a lot of fun. Haha, good, this time, lets fight a bloody battle, and let the Satan Operation Groups name tower over the Dark World! Jasonughed out loud, his heart bursting with pleasure. Afterwards, Jason returned to the Base Building with many Satan Operation Group Warriors. That night, Satan Operation Groups Base Building had prepared some good food and wine, and Jason was ready to have a drink after reuniting with many Satan Operation Group Warriors. Jason also introduced Marcel, Zack and Robert to Mr. Iron Fist and others. Learning that Marcel was Jasons best friend in CaroviaHyacinth, Mr. Iron Fist was very enthusiastic, and naturally, there was no shortage of drinking at the table. Wolf Boy, youve changed a bit more since thest time you came over, it seems like youve really grown up. Mary smiled, her eyes filled with loving colors as she looked at Wolf Boy, and added, You had a good time over at Carovia this time, right? This time, youve returned, but youre going to start grinding in the battlefield. Wolf Boy nodded as he said, I had a great time. Its just that Grandpa is in aa and hasnt woken up yet. Righteous father is also gone, never to be seen again. Wolf Boys eyes reddened as he said this. Old Mr. Miller was in aa? What was going on here? AndC A foster father? When did Wolf Boy have a godfather? Wolf Boy was considered as Jasons younger brother, does Wolf Boys foster father mean Jasons father? Thinking about these questions, the table immediately quieted down, and the gazes of Mr. Iron Fist, Mr. Dickson, Mary, Baron and other Satan Operation Group Warriors all looked at Jason. Chapter 1801 – Your Father Is Like My Father (Normal) Jason felt the gaze cast by the Satan Operation Group brothers in the arena. What happened in Hyacinth, including Old Mr. Millers serious injury anda, his own recognition with his father until his fathers departure after killing the enemy in a battle all these he did not mention to the Satan Operation Group brothers. Originally, Jason wasnt going to mention it until after this quest for Dark World. Who would have thought that under Marys inadvertent words, the simple-minded Wolf Boy has blurted out, he did not intentionally to say Old Mr. Miller and Patricks situation, he just said his hearts true feelings. For a moment, Marcel, Zack, and Emilys eyes nced at Jason as well, and their faces darkened, looking a little heavy. Mr. Iron Fist and the others naturally see this and know that Jason must be hiding something from them. Captain Miller, whats going on, Old Mr. Miller is in aa? And Who is this righteous father Wolf Boy is talking about? Captain Miller your father? You found your father? Mr. Iron Fist couldnt help but be the first to speak, breaking the silence in front of him. IC Jason pouted, not knowing where to begin for a moment. Treg himself is a hothead, once he saw Jason like this he got anxious and said loudly, Captain Miller, weve always treated you as a big brother, if you also treat us as brothers, whats so unspeakable about that? We all respect Old Mr. Miller, what happened to his old man? And, Captain Miller, you found your father? Your father, thats our father too, and we dont mind calling him Dad when we see him. Just tell us what happened? Jason took a deep breath as he said, Okay, Ill tell you guys about it. With that, Jason told the story of what had happened at Carovia Hyacinth in the recent past. When Mr Iron Fist and the others learnt that Old Mr Miller had broken through the Cultivation cage and sted through the portal interwoven with the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, making it possible for the path of Cultivation to be renewed on earth which had been suppressed by the Cultivation portal and thus broken, they were all overwhelmed with emotion and showed a look of longing. This was the overwhelming grace that the old man they revered in their hearts deserved! Doing what others cannot do, creating miracles that others cannot! What made people feel sorry was that such a heaven-defying old man, under the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao, was plunged into a state of conscious silence due to the Dao injury. However, Mr. Iron Fist and many other Satan Operation Group fighters are confident that the revered Old Mr. Miller will wake up and will once again reign supreme! Mr Iron Fist and the others listened to Jasons statement, and when they heard Patrick breaking free from the nine dragon lock and the dragoning out again, it was as if they were in the middle of it and felt the supreme power that dominated heaven and earth. At the end of the day, when they learnt of the great change in heaven and earth, Patrick attacked and killed several powerful enemies alone, and finally passed away peacefully in front of his wifes mausoleum, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, and other Satan Operation Group fighters felt as if there was a huge stone blocking their hearts, feeling bitter and sorrowful. bitter and sad. They had never met Patrick, but it was true, as they said, that they regarded Jason as their big brother, and that Jasons father was shaped like their father. Brother, your father is like my father! Mr. Iron Fist stood up as he said loudly, Brothers, Captain Millers father just passed away. Since it was Captain Millers father, it wouldnt be too much for us to call him our righteous father. Lets all raise our sses and offer three cups of wine and water to our righteous fathers spirit in heaven! One by one, the Satan Operation Group fighters rose to their feet, silent as they lifted their sses and the wine in them spilled neatly onto the floor. One cup, two cups, three cups! Three cheers for the dead! Dad, did you see that? My brothers are all paying tribute to you, hoping that you will rest in peace in heaven! Your painstaking child is mindful of this, and will certainly live up to your expectations! Jason tilted his head to the sky, the corners of his eyes moist, and opened his mouth to murmur. After a few tributes, Jason and the others resumed their seats for a drink. The atmosphere in the arena couldnt help but look a little sombre because of such news, and Jason said, Brothers, theres no need to look sombre and sad because of such news. I was sad at first, but Im much better now. My father said goodbye to the world in such a way, but left behind the indomitable spirit of war that makes it worthwhile for us to pursue in this life. Though he is gone, he will always inspire me, and I hope to inspire you as well! Captain Miller is right. Come on, lets keep drinking! Mr Iron Fist opens his mouth, lifts his ss and clinks it with Jasons, taking a big gulp. Captain Miller, your father is gone, but you still have us. We brothers have nothing, but a rotten life, and we are always able to follow you into battle and kill with a bang! Baron eximed. Baron is right Captain Miller you still have us brothers. Treg chimed in. Jasons heart was flooded with a slight warmth as he smiled and said, Brotherly love in this life can never be forgotten! Drink enough tonight and kill the enemy again in theing day! Drink! One by one, Satan Operation Group fighters responded. It wasnt until midnight that this boozefest between Jason and the brothers of the Satan Operation Group came to an end, and only then did the crowd return to their rooms to rest. Rooms for Marcel, Zack, Robert, and the others were arranged, and the whole Base Building was big enough anyway, in addition to the brand new building over at Devils Army Factory. Jason returned to his room and went to take a shower first, he did drink a lot tonight, but I dont know if it was because he was happy or because he was not drunk tonight after hisst experience at Ghost Doctor Valley. After taking a shower, Jasons residual drunkenness faded even more, and his whole body was refreshed. Jason lit a cigarette and was sorting things out, nning to go to Manjusaka tomorrow to get a full picture of some of the things that had been going on in Dark World in recent times. Just as a cigarette was about to be finished, there was a knock at the door. Jason put his cigarette out as he walked over and opened the door. The doorway opened and a light and fresh body odour wafted over, but it was Mary who was seen standing outside the door. She had obviously just taken a bath as well, with a head of long hair that still carried some slightly damp moisture, a face that was not powdered, and a valiant look in its purity. Still awake? Jason asked with a smile. Arent you up too? Mary gave Jason a cross look as she walked straight into the room. Jason casually closed the door to his room with a smile on his lips and said, Visiting in the middle of the night, could it be that you want to do something untoward to me? Lady Mary, you cant use your power to oppress people. Jason snorted at that.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Marys pretty face shed a blush, she red at Jason and said, Who cares about you? If I really want to have bad intentions towards you, why do I have to wait until now? I just came over to see you. Chapter 1802 – Warm Embrace (Normal) Jason looked like he guessed what Mary hade to see him about. He went to sit on the sofa in his room, lit another cigarette and took a drag before saying, Lady Mary, I really am all right now. I know how you feel, but you know me as a person, and no amount of hardship can bring me down. Mary also sat down on the sofa, she gazed at Jason and said softly, I do think that youve really been too tired all these years. All the time, you have been leading your brothers in battle. It was not easy for you to recognise your own father, and before you could even pay your respects, Uncle Miller was gone. I believe that you have survived, but I know that you are still very sad in your heart. Jason didnt deny this, he said, Its only human. This time I learnt about my parents and what they look like. My mother died too early, and I thought I would have my father by my side in the future, but who would have thought that this wish would be dashed. Sometimes I think, if I am strong enough, have enough strength to shelter the people around me, then both Old Mr. Miller and my father will not end up like this . Mary heard the remorse in Jasons tone, she moved closer, reached out and gently hugged Jason, saying, Dont think about it so much, youvee all the way up to this point and youre already strong enough. I know youre ming yourself and feeling remorseful, but its not your fault. Furthermore, whether its Old Mr. Miller or Uncle Miller, the way they did it, they were also sheltering you, allowing you to grow up and be stronger. The only way you can stand up to them is if youre stronger. I know, thats why I came over to Dark Worlds side. The sharpening of the battlefield is what will allow me to grow up quickly. With the arrival of the great change in heaven and earth, time waits for no one, and being a step behind will always be suppressed. Jason said. Mary said, Both I and my brothers in the Satan Operation Group know that you have actually been very strong all along. Instead, it is us who have been holding you back. Therefore, you shouldnt put too much pressure on yourself, youre shouldering too many things right now, whether its Satan Operation Group, Dragon Shade, or the Hyacinth battle Im not worried about anything else, but Im worried that under all this heavy pressure, youll be too tired. Jason took a deep breath and couldnt help but reach up and rub the long smooth hair on top of Marys head. Over the years in Satan Operation Group, whenever he encountered some problems, Mary would alwayse over to talk to him, to enlighten him, and to relieve the bitterness and pressure in his heart. The same was true tonight, she knew in her heart that Jason must have a lot of bitterness built up in his heart from what had happened in Hyacinth during this period of time, but Jason, as the leader of the Satan Operation Group, needed to be strong, or at least as strong as an iron man who could not fall down in front of the Satan Operation Group fighters. Mary, being a woman and a constant follower of Jason, knew Jason a little better. She knew in her heart thating to Jason to talk to him in a situation like this, even if it was just some simple detachment, would make Jason feel a lot better. Jason knows Marys heart, his heart is also very grateful for all these years have Mary by his side, she has a woman on the battlefield in the valiant side, but also has to save the lives of many Satan Operation Group brothers from the ghost of the medical skills, but also has a delicate and considerate heart. Lady Mary, Im fine now. Jason smiled, he was indeed in a much better mood, and feeling the softness of Marys close proximity, he couldnt help but say, Sometimes I wish I was more of an arsehole, as in, right now. What do you mean? Mary looked at Jason suspiciously. Jason said fervently, Imagine if I was enough of an arsehole, then I must have pretended that I had a great deal of bitterness and grief. That way, it would also be possible to enjoy your embrace all the time. Mary immediately reacted when she heard this, wouldnt she be hugging this guy at this moment? It was something she was used to, in the past when she watched Jason get stressed out, she would hug the man, as a warm hug did provide psychologicalfort. Who would have thought that the bastard would have taken the hug to mean something else. You bastard, youre really getting skinnier! See if I cant scratch you to death! Marys face coloured red, and in her annoyance she couldnt help but reach out and tickle Jason for a while. Jasons body inevitably squirmed in fear of the tickle, and he hastily reached out to block Marys attack. The two of them were very close to each other, and when Jason reached out, his arm unexpectedly touched a piece of softness, and was instantly engulfed by that spectacr towering presence. At this, Jasons entire body froze, and his outstretched arm forgot to draw back. Mary also froze for a moment, although her rtionship with Jason is very close, but in many cases it is like a sister and brother in general, it is because they are too familiar with each other, so familiar that even if Mary has some feelings deep down in her heart there is no way to express them, and they have always been deeply buried. Between Satan Operation Group brothers, hugging each other is unusual. Its like when Mary hugged Jason in the party, she didnt think much of it, it was just a warm hug tofort Jason, and Jasons words in the party were just a little joke. It was just that none of him had thought that in the middle of jostling with Mary, his arm had actually touched Marys towering piece. That would be awkward.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. No matter what, this was an extremely sensitive position for a woman, and touching it like this inevitably made both Jason and Mary feel extremely embarrassed. Mary gritted her teeth, her face flushed, presenting a womans delicate side. Ahem Jason snapped back to his senses, and he coughed dryly as a way to hide his own embarrassment as he drew his hand back without moving. So the original squeezed ce immediately have bounced back to its original shape, still gently trembling. In some ways, Mary qualifies as a very womanly woman, only in the past it was subconsciously ignored by Jason. You, you take an early rest, Im also going to my room to rest Good night! Mary stood up, blushing as she dropped the words and immediately fled as fast as she could. Jason shook his head andughed bitterly, wondering how such an awkward move had happened with Lady Mary. But it was also the partys contact that made him realise that Lady Mary was so loaded. Thinking about this, Jason could not wait to p himself twice, thinking how could he have associated himself with this aspect of the problem? He could treat Mary as if she were his own family, and he hadnt really thought about it as far as men and women were concerned. But I dont know what Marys side thinks anymore. Chapter 1803 – Dispatching Troops (Normal) The next day. Jason woke up leisurely as the sun rose. After afortable nights sleep, Jason woke up feeling refreshed and with a sense of well being. Jason washed up and then walked out of the room, and aftering to the ground floor and having some breakfast, he headed to the Devils Training Ground. Simply because he had woken up and already heard that special training sound and auraing from the training ground. Jason drove a car to the devils training ground, saw those teenage mercenaries who were in intensive training,pared with thest time, Jason was also able to feel that the teenage mercenary warriors were undergoing some metamorphosis, and the childishness on their faces had been gradually reduced, and reced by a sharpened colour of perseverance. In addition, the 400 mercenary fighters that Mr. Iron Fist and Baron had led backst time were also undergoing daily training, and these mercenary fighters included Trapper, Star Chaser, Axe de, ckwing, and other strong members of the mercenary world. Just as Jason was inspecting the training of these fighters in the base, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, lion, Baron, and others approached. Captain Miller, awake so early? Youve been on the road for the past few days, why dont you get some more sleep? Mr. Iron Fist said. I slept until I woke up naturally enough, too. Jason smiled, then said, You gather some of the Satan Operation Group brothers and head to the conference room, well have a meeting first. Okay, Ill make the arrangements! Mr. Iron Fist said in response. Jason watched for a while and then left the Devils Boot Camp as well, he contacted Manjusaka and asked her toe to the meeting in the conference room as well. Base Building, conference room. Jason and the Satan Operation Group brothers came out in droves, in addition to Jason calling out Marcel, Zack, Sister Robert, and Dark Phoniex as well. In the conference room, Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron, Baron, Treg, lion, Phantom, Mary, Sea Shark, Hemers, Garth , Spear and other Satan Operation Group fighters were present. Manjusaka also came, with aptop in his hand and some information papers. After seeing that everyone had arrived, Jason said in a deep voice, This time, we have gathered everyone together to have a meeting to determine the next n for the conquest. Before that, Manjusaka, you can briefly introduce some of the recent movements and news in Dark World. Manjusaka nodded as she said, Since thest time when the three forces in Dark World tried to jointly attack Babia to no avail, these three forces are currently in a state of silence, and have not taken any special actions recently. However, it can be seen that these three forces are currently shrinking their defences at full strength, it is believed that these three forces have also realised a certain sense of crisis, and are shrinking their defences at full strength, strengthening the strength of their strongholds across the board. At the same time, these three major forces have formed a tightly-integrated contact with each other, and when one side is in trouble, the other two major forces wille to support them. In addition, Im afraid that behind these three forces in Dark World, its not only Blood Moon thats supporting them. There should be other Agist forces supporting them, and these Dark Ancient n also want topete for the resources in Dark World. Manjusaka continued to speak, As for which Dark Ancient ns are secretly supporting it, I havent found out yet. However, just three days ago, I gathered news from my side that there are some mysterious powerful people travelling to City of Darkness, and the Night Emperor even went out to wee them personally. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he sniffed, About how many Dark Army Warriors are stationed in City of Darkness? Initially, there are at least 1, 500 to 2, 000 Dark Army Warriors stationed in the City of Darkness. In addition, City of Darkness also has a number of ouws, including assassins, mercenary groups, hunters, and so on. If necessary, City of Darkness can recruit these men for use in battle. Manjusaka said. Jason nodded as he said in a cold voice, Three days ago a mysterious strong person travelled to City of Darkness. No matter what the other party is, with the intention of travelling to join forces with Night Shadow, that is our enemy. Manjusaka , you use the fastest time to gather all the details of City of Darkness, including the defence system of this city, troop stationing, fire defences and so on, all that you can gather. Jason said in a deep voice. Okay, Ill do my best to collect it! Manjusaka nodded. Jason then looked at Mr Iron Fist and said: Mr Iron Fist, contact the other two strongholds and City of Doom, and draw a total of 200 elite fighters from these three ces. Blood Throne and Nielsen, Jared, and Kataoka from City of Doom are alsoing to join us at Devils Army Factory, Blood Throne, and Nielsen, Jared, Kataoka, and others from City of Doom will also join you at the Devils Army Factory. Currently, Babias side of the army has about 500+ warriors, and another 200 elite warriors are drawn in to form arge army of 700+, enough to attack City of Doom. City of Doom and in the remaining two strongholds, just leave about a hundred or so warriors stationed in each. Mr. Iron Fist nodded and said quietly, Ill make the arrangements for this. As for White Fox, Ill contact her personally and get her back as fast as I can. Jason said. Jason then said, This time, we will fight for Dark World, and firstly, we will target City of Darkness, and we can only win this battle without losing. Therefore, every warrior must be well prepared and not be careless. In the battlefield, only by treating every battle as if it is thest one can we bring out our strongest fighting spirit. In addition, our individual strength is also crucial. mr. Iron Fist, Phantom, Baron, Treg, Spear, lion, Sea Shark, Garth, etc. have already broken through to Emperor Realm, mr. Iron Fist, Phantom Quasi-Emperor Realm. Realm, and perhaps will break through to Emperor Realm after this battle. Mr. Dickson, Leopard, Tiger, Lady Mary, Cold, Eagle Eyes and most other fighters are already Lord Peak, so you guys work harder and break through to the Quasi-Emperor realm soon.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With the arrival of the Great Change in Heaven and Earth, there would be more and more powerful people emerging in the world. In the future, the battlefield may no longer be won by numbers, and even the hot weapons in our hands will be useless to those who are the most powerful. In the future, its all about strength, personal Cultivation strength must be raised as soon as possible, as for the cultivation resources you dont need to worry, I will prepare them for you. As soon as Jason said this, the various Satan Operation Group fighters in the arena nodded their heads, secretly clenching their fists, their own battle intent surging. Jason then went through some more detailed pre-battle deployments, and this time the meeting ended, and the Satan Operation Group fighters who had received their assignments retired. Jason also picked up hismunicator, he was going to personally contact White Fox to get White Fox back into Babia as fast as he could and move out with the army to take part in this battle to besiege City of Darkness. This is a battle that Jason cannot afford to lose, and holds a determined mind, so all of the elite powerhouses in the Satan Operation Group have to be there. Chapter 1804 Good and Bad Times (Normal) After the meeting, Marcel, Zack, Robert girl and others went off to practice their own Cultivation on their own ord. Babia is surrounded by the Andes Mountains, so there are plenty of ces that can supply quiet ces to practice. Marcel and the others came here and saw with their own eyes the kind of bloodthirsty wariness of Satan Operation Group fighters, and even more so, they saw how Satan Operation Group fighters fought for every second in the devils training ground. This naturally also touched them, plus under the rendering of that kind of atmosphere, each and every one of them was also thinking of further enhancing their Cultivation cultivation. Wolf Boy is then ced in the training arena by Jason so that he can follow the Satan Operation Group fighters in their special training. Wolf Boy has extremely sharp fighting instincts and a strong talent forbat, but his instincts and talent need to be tranted into real abilities on the battlefield. Therefore, Jason arranged for him to go over for special training, so that he could go as soon as possible to master some abilities and skills on the battlefield. Jason, on the other hand, was the first to contact White Fox. After a few contacts, he finally made contact with White Foxs side, Jason said into hismunicator: Hello, White Fox? Its Satan. Knew it was you. What? Missed me? Its pretty rare to actually reach out to me. Over themunicator, came White Foxs sonorous, bone-chilling, teasing voice. Jasonughed dumbly as he said, Not really, I do miss you, and I cant wait to throw you on the bed, rope my arms and legs, and then unleash my missing. Is there going to be more whipping and candles? You do remind me that these are certainly essential. Hahaha- Once White Foxs wantonughter had stopped, Jason then asked squarely, Where are you now? City of Sins. City of Sins? How did you get over there? Is it still the same thing you wanted to entrust me with in the first ce? For City of Doom tounch an independent settlement system, it has to be recognised by the money changers and the various forces on this side of the Asian ck market, agreeing to go through City of Dooms settlement system. Ivee over here to be a lobbyist. However, the effect is also remarkable, the several money changers and forces that we are talking to now have all said that they are willing to settle through City of Dooms settlement tform once City of Doomunches its settlement system. I see. Jason opened his mouth, he then said, Now, you put this matter aside for the time being, and return to Babia immediately. I have already mobilised some elite warriors from other strongholds and City of Doom, and prepare to gather all the troops and point the sword at City of Darkness. Going to force Night Shadow? Are you already in Babia? Yes, I just came over yesterday and have already met today to deploy this campaign. Your immediate return is all. Good, then I will start moving today. You told me you wereing back then I would have gone to the stronghold to look for you, after all, people miss you too. Yeah? Thene straight over to my room when you get back. Ill prepare some ropes, whips, candles, erotic clothes and the like, and wait for you to visit, so you can see how brave and majestic I am. Yeah, yeah, Ill drag Lady Mary over there then. White Foxughed petntly. Jasons face darkened as he sniffed, the woman must have done it on purpose! Jason ends his call with White Fox as he heads over to the training grounds to get in on the action with the Satan Operation Group fighters. Speaking of which, it had been a long time since he had specialised with the Satan Operation Group fighters, and he did miss the feeling of training and getting stronger with his brothers by his side. When the Satan Operation Group fighters saw that Jason had alsoe to join the training, they became even more enthusiastic and trained even harder, as if they had inexhaustible strength. Jason was also enjoying himself, in fact, for him, routinising this kind of training no longer meant much in terms of improving his strength, but he still enjoyed the feeling of sweating it out while training with his brothers. It wasnt until sundown that Jasons training with the Satan Operation Group fighters ended. Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters return to the base in the middle of the base, and Marcel, Zack, Sister Robert, Dark Phoniex, and the rest of the group have finished their training and are all back on this side of the base for dinner as well. Now, Marcel, Zack and Emily have all entered the Beginning Saint Realm; Zack cultivates the Formation Way, and if hebines it with his own terrain formation, his actualbat power is far beyond the surface realm. As for Robert, after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he had also honed his Cultivation realm to the high Beginning Saint Realm, and would be able to reach the pinnacle of Beginning Saint Realm in a little while to prepare for the breakthrough to Full Saint Realm. Realm. Jason, since Old Mr. Miller broke the Cultivation cage, the path of Cultivation in the earthly realm has been renewed and Great Saint Realm is no longer a confinement. Marcel opened his mouth as he continued, How many major realms would you say are above this Great Saint Realm?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason shook his head and smiled bitterly, saying, This I really dont know. The path of Cultivation never ends. Since the Cultivation cage has been broken, there will definitely be a supreme Cultivation realm above the Great Saint Realm. We can only take one step at a time and pursue that Path of Cultivation. Jason is right, lets just explore step by step. After the great change in the heavens and earth, it is much easier to cultivate nowadays than it was in the past. With every cultivation, the aura that can be incorporated is more dense and pure, and the speed of cultivation has also increased. Zack said. Its the best of times and its going to be the worst of times! Robert said slowly. Marcel, Zack and the others could hear the meaning of Roberts words, the Cultivation cage was broken, the aura of heaven and earth was revived, and everything was new, this was indeed the best era for martial artists to cultivate martial arts. But the apanying great struggle of the world will be iparably cruel and bloody, the survival of the fittest, the weak and the strong, only the strong can Sovereign side of the world. The weak, will only be reduced to subordination, and will not even be able to control their own destiny. It would be an extremely brutal and bloody fight. Lets just say that no matter how Cultivation achievements will be in the future, but I hope that I can be like Old Mr. Miller in this great struggle for the world, live freely and do whatever I want, and if the sky is unfair, raise my fist to break the sky, thats what I would call a hegemony! Zack said with a smile. Old Mr. Millers grace is indeed amazing. I hope Old Mr. Miller can wake up soon and witness his supreme elegance once again before its toote. Marcel also spoke up. Haha, and Old Mr. Miller didnt hear you guys, otherwise that old man would be gloating and boasting about himself again. Jasonughed, and said, Going forward, no matter what, were in the same boat, and well meet this strong enemy of the heavens! Come, drink! Drink! Marcel and the othersughed heartily, lifted their sses in their hands, and drank from them. Chapter 1805 White Fox Returns (Normal) By mid-afternoon the next day, White Fox rushed back into Babias stronghold. Such a rush was considered fast enough, and because of the round-the-clock rush, White Foxs exhaustion was clearly visible on her face when she returned to the BabiaBase Building.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rarely on the road dusty, but also failed to cover up White Foxs share of natural foxy seductive style, foxy smelly jade face as in the past, let the people of the amazing, wrapped in a leather uniform under the hot torso nearly perfect outline, that piece of the existence of the Yang Zhiyi high seems to appear more spectacr and rounded. So much so that Jasons eyes, who hade to greet him, couldnt help but linger on that peak elevation for a few more seconds. White Fox red at Jason and said, Not even a single greeting yet and all you do is look at How can you do that? Its so hurtful! Ahem Jason coughed dryly, his old face was a little embarrassed as he said, This really cant be med on me, this peak scenery is too conspicuous, I cant help it. With that said, Jason gave a smile as he came with open arms and said, Wee back, its been a long journey. White Fox was not the least bit pretentious as she weed Jason into her arms and met him with a hug, then whispered in his ear, Is everything ready? Jasons face was stunned as he whirled around to react to what White Fox was talking about. Before he could make a statement, White Fox giggled in return, and in doing so, let go of his hand and broke free of his embrace. Jason gave White Fox a look, thinking that it was time to find an opportunity to clean her up a bit, too muchwlessness, really think that the old man is so casually can be flirted with? When will the troops leave? White Fox asked. Jason said, The warriors drawn from the two major strongholds with City of Doom will arrive in about two days. As soon as the army is assembled, well head out immediately. Night Emperor has been operating in City of Darkness for many years, and the city is armed to the teeth and easy to defend. Its going to be a bitter battle. White Fox said. Jason smiled confidently and said, Even the strongest city cant withstand my Satan Operation Groups trampling. The day the troops are deployed will be when City of Darkness is overthrown. Bully! White Foxughed petntly. Jason looked at White Fox and said, Youre in the Quasi-Emperor realm now? Yeah, its already broken through to the Quasi-Emperor realm. White Fox said. Not bad, but far from enough. The great change in the heavens and earth has arrived, and Im sure youve sensed it yourself. It is much easier to cultivate today than in the past, and the speed of cultivation has elerated a lot. But this also means that an era of even more brutalpetition has arrived. Not only you, but everyone must put improving their strength first, or they will be left behind by this era. Jason said in a deep voice. White Fox nodded, and she was extremely agreeable to Jasons words. Just in recent times, she herself could sense that the environment for cultivation had changed, which was a good thing, but it would also be apanied by a great crisis. Do I need to bring warriors from the Queens army with me on this quest? White Fox asked. The Queens Army? Jason blushed. White Fox nodded as she said, Thest time the Queens Army fought against the Shura Divine Hall, it was thanks to your righteous assistance. Therefore, the Queen said that in the future, if you have any battles that require the Queens Army to fight, just say so. The Queens side will provide full support. A trace of warmth flooded Jasons heart as he smiled and said, Thank the Queen for me. There is no need for the Queens army toe to assist in this battle. I will lead the fighters of the Satan Operation Group to level City of Darkness in the name of the Satan Operation Group! This is also a long-cherished wish of many Satan Operation Group warriors. As you wish then. Ive been travelling all day, so Ill get some rest. White Fox yawned as he spoke, and in doing so headed towards the Base Building. Its already afternoon, why dont you have dinner and then go rest. Jason shouted at White Foxs back. White Fox waved his hand and said, Im not eating, and Im not hungry Jason also walks into the Base Building and arrives at the office where Manjusaka is located and walks in to see that Manjusaka is busy. She needed to gather all the details and information about City of Darkness and analyse them systematically, so that the Satan Operation Group fighters could have aprehensive understanding of the citys defence points and weak points. It is fair to say that Manjusakas job was crucial, and that the casualties of the Satan Operation Group were at stake. The moreprehensive the information gathered and the more carefully it was analysed, then the Satan Operation Group would be able to reduce the casualties greatly during the attack on City of Darkness, and would be able to storm the city at the smallest possible cost. Jason walked in and saw Manjusaka busy, he whispered, Rest if youre too tired, dont burn out. Time is short, Ill just be busier. Manjusaka gave a smile, those beautiful brown eyes looking at Jason, and said, Even if Im tired again, as long as you spend more time with me, I wont feel tired. Thats no problem, Ill keep youpany after this battle. Jason said. Yeah? What do you mean, enoughpany? What do you say? The kind where you cant get out of bed the next day? No problem! Haha Manjusaka burst outughing and said, Hug me. Jason took Manjusaka in his arms and kissed her hard on her luscious red lips. Into the night. After dinner, the Satan Operation Group fighters who had been training all day headed to their dormitories to rest. Jason also returned to the room, he analysed the strength of City of Darkness, ording to Manjusaka, City of Darkness was able to mobilise around 1, 500~2, 000 troops. Such a force is indeed strong. Jason didnt care, he believed that with the bravery of the Satan Operation Groups warriors, once the City of Darkness was breached, it was bound to be a one-sided massacre when they stormed inside. At this point, Jason hasplete confidence in the Satan Operation Group fighters. The only thing he had to think about was the powerful people that might be in City of Darkness. Jason fought the Night Emperor in thest City of Doom battle, when the Night Emperor was Emperor Realm and Jason was Lord Peak Realm. Now that Jason was at the peak of Emperor Realm, he reckoned that Night Emperor should have broken through to Supreme Emperor Realm at the very least. If it was just Supreme Emperor Realm, Jason was really fearless, and only a Great Emperor Realm level powerhouse would scare him. In addition, Manjusaka mentions that a mysterious and powerful person travelled to City of Darkness a few days ago, who was that person? Is he still in City of Darkness? Regardless, Jason made a battle n for this one, and no matter what strong enemies existed in City of Darkness, he was going to push all the way across the board and cut them down to size! Chapter 1806 I’m Serious (Normal) Jason does have such confidence with his current strength. First Emperor Realm peak cultivation, body with Dragon Bloodline, and Heaven Fist has already cultivated the ninth fist style, so that when he fights, the real power that explodes out far beyond the First Emperor Realm peak, oversteps the level of the Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse. He is not in a position to do so. Therefore, this time, Jason wanted to test his truebat power in the battle against City of Darkness. Knock, knock, knockC Just then, a light knock sounded at the door. Jasons face froze a bit, it was already past zero, kind ofte, the rest of the people in the Base Building had basically gone to sleep, who else was knocking on the door? Could it be Lady Mary? Jason thought about it and dismissed it; thats not what Lady Marys knock sounded like. Jason stood up as he walked over and opened the doorway, and was actually surprised to see White Fox standing yfully at the doorway. White Fox looked like she had just woken up from a nap, her hair was fluffy, her foxy jade face had a touch ofziness, and she was wearing an apricot-coloured nightgown, which was very thin, making her wonderful and seductive curves hidden and heart-stopping. Jason subconsciously gulped, he wanted to curse, this woman didnt even look at what time of the day it was, how could she run over and knock on the door wearing such a sexy nightgown? What does she mean by that? Doesnt she realise that her foxy style and hot body are very lethal to men? White Fox nced at Jason and said, Hey, what kind of look is that? Im not wee? Thats not true Jason opened his mouth, trying to calm himself down, or at least the restless blood and impulses in his body had to be restrained. White Fox walked inside Jasons room as if no one else was there and said, Woke up a little hungry, do you have any food here? Are you looking for food in the middle of the night? Jason was simply a little teary-eyed. And what else? Waking up with an empty stomach and not being able to sleep White Fox bristled. As he spoke, White Fox had begun to search the room. Jason did have some food in his room, beef jerky, sandwiches, ham and such. White Fox took some over, poured himself a ss of water, and began to eat it with relish. Jason was simply a little too much to bear, this woman ate even so, but actuallyzily leaned back on the sofa, her legs folded together. Jason took one look at it, and the urge he had suppressed was immediately going to start stirring again. There was no way, if he could remain calm in the face of such a seductive vixen, Jason would have to suspect that he wasnt a man. This woman is doing this on purpose, right? Coming here in the middle of the night to look for food at Laozis ce, and on the other hand, wearing such a sexy outfit, is this deliberately provoking Laozis bottom line? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he wondered if he should shoo her back to her own room to eat slowly. It doesnt seem like a good idea to kick people out, though. The object is still such a big beautiful woman, drive people this kind of unsympathetic thing he really cant do. Is this enough for a full meal? Jason asked with a smile. Pretty much. Just have some to pad your stomach, and you dont have to eat too much. White Fox said. Jason gave an affirmative answer, and then he nonchntly reached out and wrapped his arms around White Foxs shapely waist. White Fox blushed, not realising that Jason had just brazenly wrapped his arms around her waist. At that moment, White Foxs body could not help but tremble lightly, then she giggled, the body of a nightgown is far from being able to cover the sexy curves of the body and then fell, her pair of beautiful eyes shed with a hint of charm meaning to look at Jason, said: Satan, you really are shameless enough, in your ce I can always appreciate a persons shamelessness of the realm of the new high! . Even if youe to my ce in the middle of the night to look for food, its not even a problem, you are also dressed so sexy, its obvious that you dont want me to rest properly. Jason narrowed his eyes, staring at White Foxs foxy alchemy, and said with a smirk, Since thats the case, then of course I have to be courteous, since youvee to the wolfsir you dont want to think about getting out. Huh? What do you want then? People are so scared- White Fox eximed, mouthing that she was scared, but giggling like she wasnt taking Jasons words seriously. This hrious Jason even more, thinking that if this doesnte out with some moves, this woman is going to be in heaven, Im afraid. Want what? To put you in your ce, of course! Jason speaks in a menacing tone as he holds White Fox and presses him under a roll. Hed been nning to do that for a long time anyway.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In Jasons anticipation, White Foxs side would surely fight back, maybe even move in to confront him with a close-quarters takedown or something. Surprisingly, to Jasons surprise, there was no resistance from White Foxs side. Just let him hold her, pinning her to the couch. What was even more unexpected for Jason was that the moment the two men fell, White Fox hooked both arms around his neck. Whats that supposed to mean? Jason is all confused. Originally, the purpose of his move was only to give White Fox a little punishment, so that the woman would not always be teasing in front of him intentionally or unintentionally, so that she would learn a lesson. In White Foxs character, he should have fought him off and then got out of there with a flourish and a final C Im going to my room to rest. And then the night came to an end, anyway, in the process he could more or less salty hand, take advantage of a little bit will be fine, he really did not think about what will happen charming things. After all, this woman was as cunning as that vixen, how could she take the bait so easily? In the meantime, White Foxs choice is what makes Jason a bit overwhelmed for a while. White Fox looked at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes, which were filled with a little misty and seductive waves of light, she bit her lips lightly with a mouthful of shell teeth, and came to Jasons ear, and said as if she was breathing like a blue orchid Satan, do you have all those tools ready? Im serious! Chapter 1807 Figuring It Out (Normal) Tools? Jasons face was first stunned, then he reacted. Whew! Jason exhaled a puff of smoke, a sense of contentment written all over his face. Give me a drag Coldly, White Foxs voice rang out. Jason looked down and saw White Foxs beautiful eyes, which had been tightly closed, gently open, blinking in a thousand different ways. Jason smiled, cing the mouthpiece of the cigarette he held in his fingers on White Foxs sandalwood mouth. White Fox took a hard drag, exhaled the smoke and said, No wonder you men like to smoke a cigarette afterwards, turns out its not bad Haha, just getting used to it. Jasonughed and asked good-naturedly, Hows that? Am I man enough? Ah White Fox let out a soft huff, and with first hand experience, she really had no way to refute that statement. After a cigarette, Jason hugged White Fox and said, You kinda surprised me tonight. Hmm?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. White Fox blinked her beautiful eyes at Jason. I wouldnt have expected you to initiate. Jason said truthfully. White Foxughed delicately and said, Thats because I figured it out. Figured it out? Jason looked at White Fox in disbelief. White Fox nodded his head and said, Right. We will soon be fighting in Dark World, the situation in the battlefield changes rapidly, maybe we are still alive today, but who knows what the situation will be tomorrow? No one can guarantee that they will be able to survive when they go to the battlefield, you and I are both the same. So I figured it out ah. Jasonughed bitterly and said, This has something to do with tonights initiative? White Fox gave Jason a nk look and said, Of course I have. I havent even tasted a man yet, so if I really have an ident in the battlefield, wont I regret it for the rest of my life? I think you look quite nice, at least among the men Ive met, youre the only one who looks nice so far. Why dont I just let myself be a woman for a while and taste what its like to be a man? Lest I really die in battle that day, and still be a virgin, Im not happy about it. Jason was outright dumbfounded, it was the first time he had ever heard such an argument. After a long moment, Jason snapped, It seems I was mistaken. I originally thought it was because you saw that I was handsome, powerful, and majestic that you couldnt help yourself, Jason said with a straight face. White Foxs face swirled red, and she couldnt help but whack Jason with a pink fist, saying in an annoyed voice, Its only a shameless person like you who would have such narcissistic thoughts. No matter what, the ultimate goal has been reached anyway. From now on, the fact that you are my woman can no longer be changed. Jason said with a smile. Happy? White Fox blinked. More than happy, Im excited. Jason said. Yeah? Should call Lady Mary over and see if youre still excited. White Fox grinned. Its a matter of dignity. Chapter 1808 – The Gathering of the Armies (I) (Normal) The next day. Jason didnt get up until almost noon, White Fox had left long beforest nights night of craziness, and it was nearly midnight before White Fox snuck back to his room, dragging his exhausted body with him. Jason got up, and just as he stood up a sudden feeling of weakness in his legs, he couldnt help butugh bitterly. If hes still like that, its self-evident what state White Fox is in. He shuffled downstairs and it was almost lunchtime by the time he got downstairs. Some of the Satan Operation Group fighters were eating, and Jason had punched his meal and was eating along with the Satan Operation Group fighters. Mary saw Jason and she couldnt help but ask, Did White Foxe back to the stronghold yesterday? Jason sniffed and said, Yeah, it was back in the stronghold yesterday afternoon. Howe we havent seen her in person since yesterday? Mary asked curiously. Jason, however, looked as normal as ever as he said, White Fox hasnte down yet? Yesterday when she came back she was so dusty, she said she was so tired that she went upstairs to rest without even bothering to eat dinner. Is it hard to believe that she is still sleeping at this moment? Thats probably too tired from the rush. Mary said. Jason nodded and continued to bury his head in his food. At first he was worried that Mary hadnt realised what happenedst night, but now he seemed to have been overly concerned. After lunch, the Satan Operation Group fighters continued on to training. Jason also took the time to continue to harden his Cultivation. Jason came to a mid-mountain area where he used to oftene over to practice alone, and he first emptied his mind, letting his heartpletely calm down and adjusting his own state to the point where his mind was free of distractions. Immediately after, Jason took a deep breath as he ran Green Dragon Secret Art.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Green Dragon Secret Art encapstes the essence of the Power Evolution Secret Method, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, and The Sacred Dragon Technique, integrating all three into one. The integration of these three secret methods into one is a credit to his father, and one of the biggest help his father has given him in Cultivation. Jason catalysed Green Dragon Secret Art, and wisps of green dragons qi grew out of his flesh and blood, filling his surroundings and eventually transforming into his own originating qi. With the activation of Green Dragon Secret Art, he immediately sensed the extremely abundant and rich heaven and earth aura that filled heaven and earth. This Heaven and Earth Spiritual Qi that he sensed was ten times denser than what he had sensed in the past when he was cultivating, which was terrifying, such a dense Heaven and Earth Spiritual Qi meant that the speed of cultivation would be drastically increasedpared to the past. Although Jason is on the path of cultivation with force, he is also able to refine heaven and earth aura to cultivate, just as some Elixir and Fire Pills can help him cultivate as well. After the great change in the heavens and earth, the amount of heaven and earth aura that could be refined under the operation Green Dragon Secret Art was increasing. In an instant, wisps of Green Dragon Qi surrounded his body, and the Green Dragon Power that was condensed returned to his power source after further purification. After some cultivation, Jason obviously felt that his own The power of the origin had been enhanced by a small amount, and this effect was already extremely heaven-defying. Before the great change in heaven and earth, there was no such obvious experience. After the Green Dragon Secret Technique had finished cultivating for a week, Jason fiercely bellowed out in a low and violent voice as he catalysed Green Dragons Golden Body. Ang roarC The silhouette of arge green dragon rose into the air, eventually winding up and merging into his own physique. Immediately, Jasons body was suffused with wisps of greenish-golden light, zing and extremely dazzling. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body is currently in the early stages of the Extreme Realm. He continued to temper this body that fitted his Dragon Bloodline, striving for an early breakthrough to reach the middle stage of the Extreme Realm. He had a premonition that as long as Green Dragons Golden Body broke through to the middle stage of the Extreme Realm, he would really be unafraid of ordinary Great Emperor Realm and Great Saint Realm powerhouses, unless those who had reached the peak of supremacy of Great Emperor Realm and Great Saint Realm powerhouses would pose a threat to him. Realm powerhouses would pose a threat to him. However, the tempering of the physique had always been extremely slow, requiring patience and perseverance. Jason was in no hurry, as he repeatedly and continuously quenched and refined his physique to a stronger state. In the blink of an eye, the sun was setting in the west and it was already evening. Jason stops the hardening of Green Dragons Golden Body as he runs his own The power of the origin, exploding Green Dragon Power as a means of catalysing Heaven Fist. Boom! Boom! The void resounded with the sound of bursts of fist power, an imperial level pressure that was like looking out of the nine heavens and ten earths covered the sky, the pressure waspelling, and there was a hidden dragons mighty aura permeating the air, causing the winds in the sky and the earth to rise and the clouds to surge, and the resulting meteorology shocked the hearts of the people. Jason will be a style of Heaven Fist fist burst out, when he burst out the ninth style of fist fist into the green dragon, the domineering fist meaning of heaven and earth across when the dragon, the fist manifested in a green dragon shadow is also up in the air, intending to swallow the sky! After this punch evolved, Jasons mind couldnt help but conjure up his own fathers figure. In theherworld, as he evolved this punch, he felt that his father had not left and was still by his side, his own fathers essence and that overbearing aura presented itself in this punch, and it felt like father and son were joining forces. This was heartwarming andforting to Jason. Perhaps this boxing style is the best way to remember ones father. Jason took a deep breath and ended his cultivation on that note as he returned to the stronghold. The Satan Operation Group fighters who had finished their training also returned to the stronghold one after another, and steaming meals began to be served on the table. At dinner, it was finally time to see White Fox. Jason looked towards White Fox, and when he met White Foxs line of sight, a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. White Fox noticed and she gritted her teeth, those eyes ring at Jason in annoyance. In fact, she woke up at noon, and when she woke up, she actually felt that her whole body was soft, and even the strength to get out of bed was generally gone. She didnt bother to get up and continued to lie in bed. She finally realised what it meant to be too weak to get out of bed, so she was naturally ashamed and annoyed when she saw Jason, the one who started it all. After a day of training, eating and drinking with the brothers of the Satan Operation Group was an excellent pleasure. In the blink of an eye, two days passed. On this day, 200 warriors drawn from the remaining two strongholds and the City of Doom finally arrived at Babias harbour by ship. Jason led Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, Mary, White Fox, Phantom, and a host of other Satan Operation Group fighters to personally greet them. That ship stopped andnded on deck. A warrior figure then appears, the first to step out are Nielsen, Jared, and Kataoka from City of Doom, in addition to the appearance of Blood Throne, who has been returned to the fold. There was also an elite warrior walking down with them, and the atmosphere became heated. Chapter 1809 – The Gathering of the Armies (II) (Normal) Captain Miller! Nielsen and the others shouted when they saw Jason, their faces looking extremely excited and exuberant. In their eyes and those of the warriors from Legion of Doom, Jason was the King of City of Doom, the King of Doom they revered and bowed to. Youre here! Jason smiled, walked over to them and shook their hands with pleasantries, then looked towards Blood Throne and said, Blood Throne, you and I are going to be fighting side by side once again. Blood Throne gave a quick smile and said, Captain Miller, its an honour. Jason looked towards the elite warriors who hade and said loudly, Brethren, without further ado, return to the base first, and then all the army will gather at the Devils Training Ground! The fighters in the arena moved into action, and arge truck began to start, carrying the fighters in the arena towards Base Building. Two oclock in the afternoon. Devils Training Ground. Looking around, a team of fighters stood straight and straight, lined up neatly and in order, a total of more than 700 fighters in the entire base were all gathered in this training ground. Marcel, Zack, Robert, and the others had also arrived and were standing at the front of the group. At the front of this group of hundreds of warriors stood none other than Jason. Jason looked at the team of elite warriors in front of him that was mainly led by the Satan Operation Group warriors, which was an elitebat team that had been created by the Satan Operation Group warriors after year after year, sacrificing one brother after another. At this moment, they stood here, and that was brothers side by side on the battlefield! Jasons gaze flicked around, taking in one face at a time, before he spoke in a deep voice: Among you, there are fighters from Legion of Doom, fighters from the Monty Python Mercenary Corps, fighters from the Scarlet Sabre Mercenary Corps, and so on. But standing here, you have only one identity, the warriors of the Satan Operation Group! It makes me happy and excited that you are willing to believe in me, in Satan Operation Group, and toe and join and fight together. If you trust me, then I must be worthy of your trust. The mission of a warrior is to kill the enemy, to create honour and glory in the battlefield. Now that opportunity hase. To level Dark World and stand proudly at the peak of Dark World, this is the greatest honour for us as warriors! I have gathered you all here for one purpose only, and that is to march with me and point the sword at Dark World, so that the g of the Satan Operation Group will stand proudly over Dark World, and we will be the conquerors, the overlords of Dark World! You guys, do you dare to fight? Do you dare to fight? Jasons final question was deafening and straight to the heart. War! In an instant, a torrent of tsunami-like sound stirring resounded through the sky, and a cohesive battle intent rushed upwards, shaking the sky and causing the wind and clouds to change colour. The heavens and earth were enveloped by this battle intent and killing intent. A wave of skyrocketing battle intent was condensing, until finally, that battle intent was like forming a huge, indestructible sword, sharp andpelling, and that aura was like a thousand armies rushing into the air.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Good! As a warrior, we should be proud to kill the enemy on the battlefield, and not humiliate the ambition of men. Even if you die in battle, whats wrong with that? If you wrap your body in horse leather, youll still be a good man in the next life! Jason opened his mouth, and then said loudly, However, the battlefield is by no means a childs y, each of us must take it seriously, or else it will not only harm you, but also the teammates around you. As I led you out on the battlefield, I am responsible for your lives, and I am naturally unwilling to see any of my warriors sacrificed. Therefore, on the battlefield, remember not to make mistakes, not to act without permission, not to be reckless and careless, I need you to obey themand and dispatch until you take the final victory! Jasons voice echoed in the training ground, and the fighters standing in the field were all silent, all listening carefully to Jason. This time, a total of about 700 fighters will go to war. 700 fighters will be divided into ten teams, each team has about 70 people. They will be led by Mr Iron Fist, Baron, Lion, Treg, Hemers, Sea Shark, Garth, White Fox, Spear and Nielsen. With the exception of individual fighters who have otherbat duties, the fighters in your respective squads are required to submit to your captainsbat arrangements. After the grouping of warriors, we all have a good days rest, and the day after tomorrow we officially leave. Battle 1, sword to City of Darkness. Our mission is to step on City of Darkness and behead the Night Emperor! Jason said in a hushed voice. Jason then divides the warrior teams into 10 warrior teams by Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, and Lion. There will be targeted detachments based on the requirements of the battlefield, some of thebat characteristics of the fighters. Lets say the team of warriors responsible for assault, the team of warriors responsible for covering fire, the ones responsible for sniping and so on, all of these need to be divided into orderly sub-groups and groupings in order to maximise thebat power of this team of warriors. Mr. Iron Fist and the rest of the Satan Operation Group fraternity will get this right, and after splitting up into teams, they will be led by their respective Grand Captains, which will make them easier to dispatch andmand in the field. Jason, have you started the expedition the day after tomorrow? Marcel approached and asked. Jason nodded as he said, The thing about leading an army is that its all about the drum. In addition, the army is precious and quick. Dying it backwards is prone to horizontal changes. Therefore, the day after tomorrow, the army will be sent out to start the road of conquest. Zack said with emotion, We are really inexperienced in this aspect of leading a battle. This time around, along with Jason, we were able to learn a lot. Jason smiled as he said, You guys are willing to learn then, there are plenty of opportunities. In addition, when the battle starts, you are now in the rear. It is not appropriate for you guys to be involved in gunfire battles, and you guys are stillcking in this aspect of hot weapons. When we attack the city, I will bring you guys to attack and kill the strongest of the enemy army, thats when your roles wille into y. Okay, its all up to Jason when the timees! Marcel and others have said. Until the afternoon, ten teams of fighters had been separated out, divided ording to the differentbat abilities of some fighters, the ways they specialised in, and so on, and each team of fighters had a distinctbat style. At nightfall, Manjusaka finally finishedpiling all the details about City of Darkness and notified Jason at once. Jason learnt the news and immediately led a group of Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, lion, White Fox, Mary and others. Prepare to conduct research overnight and then work out a detailed battle n. Attacking the City of Darkness is not an easy task. This is Jasons first battle in the Dark World, and he can only win, not lose, or else the rest of his campaign will be in ruins. Therefore, Jason will only pay enough attention to make sure nothing goes wrong. Chapter 1810 Satan Operation Group, Going on a Journey! (Normal) Another day passed, and the time came when Jason set the day for the army to march. Throughout the Devils Army Factory stronghold, more than sixty warriors were left stationed to maintain the day-to-day and ensure the proper functioning of the Devils Army Factory. The rest of the warriors, at this very moment, are beginning to board their ships on the docks of Babia harbour to begin this journey of conquest. This means that Satan Operation Group is officially on its way to Dark World! Jason had made detailed ns and deployments before he set out on his journey, and the forces in Dark World must have had information about the Devils Army Factory stronghold. However, when ites to intelligence, Manjusakas team is the strongest. As a result, Jason has asked Manjusaka to scramble Babias intelligence in advance, so that at least the forces of the Dark World arepletely unaware of the Satan Operation Groups expedition, and by the time they are aware of it, the battle has already begun. Jason is all about preparing to take City of Darkness by surprise, leaving City of Darkness to face fire from the Satan Operation Group without warning. City of Darkness is also located in an unregted area at the border of various countries, adjacent to the sea and essible by ship. However, relying on ships, the sea travelling time would take about ten days. This time there are many troops, through the ship to transport troops is the most convenient way, to catch up with the speed of the fastest is the air transport, air transport but also involves the airspace problem, really want to solve it is also very troublesome. On board the ship, apart from the Satan Operation Group fighters who had gone on the expedition, were crates of weapons. Theres a Devils Army Factory in Babia, so theres really no shortage of weapons, and theyre all state-of-the-art. In addition, heavy weapons are not umon. Among them were 20 Apache helicopter gunships and 30 cannons for attacking the city. 30 cannons.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even if City of Darkness was cast in bronze, it would be sted under such firepower. City of Darkness has been carefully studied and analysed by Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group fighters. City of Darkness is a miniature city with hotels, nightclubs, casinos, money changers, and more C its a small ce with all the essentials. There is also a city within a city C Imperial City of Darkness! It is the Imperial City of Darkness that is home to the Night Shadows elite warriors stationed there, as well as the Night Emperor. Breaking into City of Darkness isnt that hard, but breaking into Imperial City of Darkness is going to be quite a bit of work. Undoubtedly, Imperial City of Darknesss first line of defence was in ordance with City of Darknesss line of fire, and even after breaking through City of Darknesss defences, it had to face one of Imperial City of Darknesss peripheral lines of defence. So its not easy to kill your way into Imperial City of Darkness, and its destined to be a gruelling battle. For this, Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters were prepared for anything. Inside the cabin, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Cameron, White Fox, lion, Treg, Baron, and one other Satan Operation Group fighters are all gathered, as are Marcel, Joseph, and others. Manjusakasputer screen is projected, showing the outline of a city. Jason said, This is the rough outline map of City of Darkness. The entrance of City of Darkness, that is, point A here, is stationed with Dark Armys heavy armour troops, surrounded by a total of eight bunker turrets, ced no less than ten turrets, with extremely powerful firepower. Therefore, the first step of the battle, the strategy adopted here at point A is to hold back, not to rush to break through, but to hold back the firepower here at point A. Saying that, Jason pointed to the east side of City of Darkness and said, We are going to attack the east side, that is, the B point. ording to Manjusakas intelligence collection, point B is where City of Darkness power system and power equipment are located, for example, the power hub is located here, so we will attack point B, destroy City of Darkness power hub, create panic and chaos, and use this as a breakthrough to kill City of Darkness. Then we will take point A and destroy it with all our might. At the back, we rely on City of Darkness as a line of defence, and fight a war of attrition against the Dark Army that is cowering in Imperial City of Darkness. Mr. Iron Fist and the others nodded their heads, while in the BabiaBase Building, specific tactical deployments were discussed for a long time, and battle simtions were also conducted, finally settling on the set of battle ns at the moment. All in all, this is the most suitable deployment for the moment, holding back the Dark Armys massive firepower at point A, while at the same time destroying the opponents power system with a thunderous momentum, and directly attacking the City of Darkness. The ship broke the water, and with several days of travel ahead of them, Jason and the others were in no hurry, adjusting themselves in the meantime, checking their weapon devices, and cing all ten teams of fighters into precise arrangements, dropping them into their rightful stationary positions, to ensure that when this battle was fought, they would be able to break through the defences of the City of Darkness in the blink of an eye. Day by day. Soon the ship on which the Satan Operation Group was travelling was approaching the line of the sea to which City of Darkness was neighbouring. On this day, the Satan Operation Group fighters on the ship also began to move, one by one, they picked up their weapons, checked their equipment, and began to enter into a state of readiness, with their own aura of iron blood and killing permeating them. Into the night. City of Darkness. As always, City of Darkness still seems to be buzzing with activity. A luxurious star-level hotel was lit up, boisterous voices came from some entertainment venues, and some casinos were extremely hot. These people in City of Darkness are a mixture of all sorts of people from all sorts of religions and all sorts of people, and if you casually take out a person who seems to have a loyal face, you may secretly have countless human lives in your hands. For many, City of Darkness is a paradise. Lets say some ouws have escaped to the City of Darkness, as long as they dont break the City of Darknesssws, and as long as they have money, then they can strut around and enjoy themselves without having to worry about being hunted down by their enemies. For some mercenaries, this ce has the top enjoyment in the world, and as long as they have money they can y whatever they want. As a result, Dark World is home to many different kinds of people, such as assassins, mercenaries, bounty hunters, ouws, etc., who see it as a paradise to be indulged and enjoyed. But what no one in City of Darkness realises is that soon, what they see as paradise will be hell. Imperial City of Darkness. Therge Imperial City of Darkness is extremely grand and magnificent, and symbolises a supreme power. The Imperial City of Darkness is surrounded by the most elite Dark Army, except for the Dark Army and the Night Shadows strongest, any outsider cannot step into the city without permission, and those who disobey the order will be killed without pardon! During this period of time, the elite warriors of Imperial City of Darkness have stepped up their guarding duties, simply because there is a great person of high status who is visiting Imperial City of Darkness recently. Therefore, the Night Emperor decreed that no half-heartedness must be allowed in this matter of guarding precautions. Chapter 1811 – War Comes (Normal) Imperial City of Darkness. The entire King City was magnificent, with its own thick and heavy might permeating it. The Imperial City of Darkness is also a symbol of power in the Dark World, representing the dominant party in the Dark World. Lord of the Imperial City of Darkness, the Night Emperor is the Sovereign in this city. The Imperial City of Darkness is heavily guarded both inside and outside, and in addition to the Dark Army Warriors stationed there, there is a line of firepower outside the Imperial City of Darkness. Even if there were some unknowing ouws in City of Darkness who wanted to sneak into the Kings City, Im afraid that they would have died long before they had the chance to cross that line of fire defence. Inside the Great Hall of the Kings City, the lights were bright and golden. Night Emperor was receiving guests, he was wearing a ck robe which had a pattern of a dark Night Kings seat outlined with dark golden silk threads, at that moment his gaze was looking at a young man in front of him with a hint of awe. This young man is extremely handsome, himself has a dark Night King-like temperament, that handsome enough to be jealous of womens faces can be said to be wless, as a beautiful man of the elf race in general. He himself has a dignified and iparable aura, able to invisibly bring a strong oppressive force. It was none other than Saint Leo, the holy son of Holy Night people. It was no wonder that the Night Emperor had ordered the Dark Army to strengthen its precautionary measures against the Imperial City of Darkness, as the Holy Son of the Holy Night people hade to visit, the Night Emperor would not dare to make any slightest mistake. Otherwise, with his strength, he would not be able to withstand the wrath of the Holy Night people! This time, Saint Leo came over with the purpose of examining City of Darkness potential and strength. So, Saint Leo has beening to City of Darkness for a while now. Night Emperor was also apanying carefully, for him, being able to evening Holy Night people was his bottom line in Dark World. In fact, if it wasnt for the support of the Holy Night people, Night Emperor wouldnt have been able to build the City of Darkness and be a dominant force in the Dark World so quickly. Saint Leo nced at Night Emperor as he said, Last time Blood Moon stepped in and was about to unite the forces of Dark World to attack Devils Army Factory, but unfortunately in the end, something went terribly wrong on Blood Moons side, and in the end, it ended up being a non-event. This time, I came over here to fully map out City of Darknesss troop strength and prepare for a full-scale siege and attack against Devils Army Factory. Night Emperor hastily nodded his head and said, What Son of Saint said is very true. Last time, we indeed missed a great opportunity to besiege Devils Army Factory. I also dont know what happened on Blood Moons side, but in the end, they even gave up their n to attack Devils Army Factory. The gaze in Saint Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Something big happened to Blood Moon, Lord Blood Moon died in battle! In addition, Blood Guardian is also dead! This is the same as Blood Moon losing two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in a short period of time. Therefore, Blood Moon wont make any moves in theing period of time. What, Lord Blood Moon all died in battle? Night Emperor was simply shocked beyond words upon hearing this news. In his opinion, any Dark Ancient ns Great Emperor was a towering and invincible existence, and Lord Blood Moon, as Blood Moons contemporary patriarch, had even died in battle? It was unbelievable to him. Saint Leo nodded and murmured, The East Carovia that is a terrible ce, strong and unfathomable. At the end, Saint Leo said in a deep voice, Now, with the great change in heaven and earth, the environment of the Cultivation has changed, and the resources of Dark World need to be firmly controlled, so that Dark World must be unified, and in this process, Satan and his Satan Operation Group are an obstacle that needs to be eliminated! an obstacle that has to be eradicated first!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I will follow the Holy Sons orders. Night Emperor said in a respectful tone. Saint Leos eyes were filled with cold aura as he said, This time, the n has already made a decision to unify Dark World first, in preparation for the great world of war in the future. Therefore, all the enemies in Dark World have to be cleared out, especially Satan! After getting rid of Satan, the second step is to uproot the Asian ck market, force Eternal Night Shrine to show up, and then wipe out Eternal Night Shrines strength, then the entire Dark World is what belongs to me, Holy Night people. Eternal Night Shrine! Night Emperor couldnt help but murmur, a sh of shock flooding his heart. Once upon a time, the Eternal Night Shrine ruled the Dark World, when the Night King was the king of the entire Dark World in general. Onlyter, some unknown change of events urred, and Eternal Night Shrine fell silent and disappeared into obscurity. Night King also stopped appearing, and gradually many people in Dark World had forgotten about Eternal Night Shrine and Night King, thinking that Night King and his Eternal Night Shrine had be a thing of the past. Now, listening to Saint Leo, Night King is still alive? Eternal Night Shrine still exists in Dark World? Night Emperor had doubts in his heart, but he didnt bother to ask in detail, he was very self-aware and knew that his status and position was not enough, it was enough for him to do whatever Saint Leomanded him to do. Son of Saint is determined to unify Dark World that will definitely be a handful, and all forces in Dark World will definitely submit to the feet of Son of Saint. Some who are unwilling to submit, such as Satan and the others, then they will be killed without mercy! Night Emperor said in a deep voice. Saint Leo nodded, he looked at Night Emperor and said, Your qualifications are not bad, now you have already broken through to Supreme Emperor Realm. You perform well, when the Satan Operation Group is annihted, I will ask my n to provide you with enough cultivation resources. When that timees, it wont be a problem for you to break through to Great Emperor Realm. Night Emperors heart snapped at his words, if he could get Saint Leos and also Holy Night peoples approval, it would really be too important for him. These Agist held a wealth of cultivation resources, and if he wanted to break through to Great Emperor Realm, it wouldnt be possible without enough cultivation resources. Night Emperor immediately said in an excited and ted tone, Many thanks for Son of Saints cultivation, my subordinate will definitely not fail Son of Saints expectations! Saint Leo nodded as he continued, However, we cannot underestimate the Satan Operation Group either. Satan is also extremely capable. Next, I also need to unite the Assassination League with the Bounty Alliances forces, and gather an elite army of warriors to make sure that we can raze Devils Army Factory to the ground! Night Emperor responded, knowing that it would be difficult to attack Devils Army Factory with just the Dark Armys strength, and that the only way to win was to join forces with the Assassination League and the Bounty Alliance. Just as the two men were talking, the cold- Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of a loud explosion came over, it was the sound of a cannon. It was the sound of shells exploding, so much so that the ground on Imperial City of Darknesss side trembled with the loud explosion. Without warning, the war came. Chapter 1812 – Full Attack (Normal) Rumble! The sound of booming explosions continued to ring and echo endlessly, and thick smoke was filling the air above City of Darkness. The ground of Imperial City of Darkness trembled with it, showing how loud the sound of that explosion was. Night Emperors face was first stunned, then he immediately reacted- There is an enemying! And it will only be a strong enemy! Unusual forces wouldnt even dare toe and offend City of Darkness, that would be looking for death. Since an enemy dared toe and attack City of Darkness, it meant that the other party was strong enough and had enough confidence to break through City of Darkness defences. What exactly is the enemy? Night Emperors eyes were cold and chilling, in a sh of lightning, a thought shed through his mind C Satan? Could it be the Satan Operation Group that hade to take offence? As of now, only Satan Operation Group has the guts to do that, and the strength to do that. At that moment, a burly and brawny man with a hurried face walked into the great hall, and he was none other than Jail under Night Emperorsmand. Among the many powerful men under Night Emperorsmand, the Blood King, the Fury King, and the Battle King were all killed by Jason one after another, and now Jail is the only one left. Jail is a year-round presence in City of Darkness, and it is the defence system of the entire City of Darkness, including Imperial City of Darkness, that he is responsible for. Your Majesty, an enemy ising! Jail said to Night Emperor immediately after arriving with a hurried face. Night Emperors face sank as he said coldly, Send out the Dark Army, no matter what enemies, stop them outside of City of Darkness, and st all iing enemies to death! Yes! The Dark Army is fully mobilised and is meeting the enemy. Jail opened his mouth as he continued, Fang just received news from our intelligence agency that Satan Operation Groups side conducted arge-scale gathering of troops the other day. So it is highly likely that the ones who came to attack City of Darkness this time are Satan Operation Group. What, Satan Operation Group? The gaze in the eyes of Saint Leo in the main hall flourished, and a cold and gloomy aura permeated his body as he said, Good Satan Operation Group, this Saint Son has not even led his troops to attack you, but you havee to attack City of Darkness instead! Saying that, Saint Leo stared sharply at Night Emperor and said, Howe your intelligence is sogging behind, you only learnt of the news after Satan Operation Groups people had attacked, if you knew Satan Operation Groups movements in advance, wouldnt the other side be caught by caught off guard? Son of Saint rest your anger, this is my subordinates fault. Night Emperor opened his mouth and continued, However, Son of Saint please rest assured that City of Darknesss defences are extremely solid, and since the Satan Operation Group has called, let them have no return! Thats what you said. Then mobilise all of your troops and make sure that Satan Operation Group is wiped out! Saint Leo said in a chilling voice.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Subordinate will go andmand the battle. Son of Saint you head to the inner hall to rest and wait. When the battle is fought, there will also be certain dangers on the ground, Son of Saints status is honourable, you have to take care of your safety. Night Emperor said. Dont worry about me, unless the other side can attack and kill here. Saint Leo opened his mouth and then said, You go andmand the battle, this time I want you Dark Army to give Satan Operation Groupplete annihtion regardless of the cost! Night Emperor nodded, and with a movement of his body, he and Jail swiftly walked out of the Great Hall and headed out into the battlefield to takemand. City of Darkness on the outer waters. A ship creeps into this darkness like a beast of the sea. On the turret of the ship, a cannon was fired at full power, and a shell carrying a long tail me was sted towards the direction of the entrance of the magnificent city in front of them in that ear-piercing sound of breaking air. One after another, explosions continued to ring out, detonating the void and deafening the ears, rolling smoke was filling the air, and the aftermath of the explosions shook into the distance. Whew! Whew! Whew! At the same time, one Apache helicopter gunship on the ship rose into the air, and each Apache helicopter gunship was carrying extremely powerful Hellfire guided . Each Apache helicopter gunship was carrying extremely powerful Hellfire missiles. Like ghosts in mid-air, these Apache helicopter gunships disappeared into the darkness of the night, and the next moment they appeared on the battlefield, a Hellfire ground-pointing missile had already been dropped on the target area. On the other side of the ship, a submarine had travelled to the beach surface, and a warrior on the submarine rushed down with a strong hand and quick action, each team of warriors appeared to be orderly in their actions without the slightest disorder, and dived sharply towards the city in front of them amidst the sound of that gunfire. These are none other than Satan Operation Group fighters, all of whom have sessfully beached themselves and are assaulting forward. Jason also walked down from the submarine, he had Marcel, Zack, Robert and others by his side, Jason held a the Barrett sniper rifle, squinted his eyes and looked at the magnificent city in front of him, the corner of his mouth rose up with a cold smile. At this moment, he was looking at the city as if he was staring at the fat prey. Mr. Iron Fist, Hemers, Nielsen, the squad of fighters you lead start a siege against point A. Remember to siege but not attack, and stall the firepower at point A. Jason spoke into his headset and continued, Baron, Treg, Spear, White Fox, lion the squad of fighters you lead start a strong attack against point B, the rest of the squad of fighters take over from the nks. After assigning thebat tasks, Jason continued to say into his headset, Attention all warriors in charge of sniping, no limitation on location, no limitation on movement, own start sniping missions. Mainly snipe the enemy snipers and the fire fighters on the enemy bunker turrets. With Jasons words, the snipers of Dark Phoniex, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Wind Shadow, Ghost Sniper, and Bat Shadow in the Satan Operation Group began to swiftly start their sniping operations. Even Emily joined in, and with a single movement of her body, armed with an M200 sniper rifle, she killed the battlefield in this way. Emily is the most talented sniper when ites to the use of thermal weapons, and with Phantoms careful teaching, she is now good enough at sniping to squeeze into the ranks of top snipers. As Jason sent out onemand after another, all the warriors of Satan Operation Group began to methodically carry out their ownbat tasks, they were brave and fearless, silent and speechless, with only the cold and solemn killing machine and zing battle intent permeating the air. They were like divine soldiers that descended from the sky, and in a matter of moments, they had alreadypleted their encirclement and annihtion of the entire huge city, dividing their work into co-operative yet purposeful attacks on the city. Rumble! At that moment, within City of Darkness, the sound of roaring helicopters came over, and a helicopter gunship began to take off in the air, and there were quite a number of them, starting tounch an airbat counterattack against the Satan Operation Group side. Chapter 1813 – Sniping (Normal) Inside City of Darkness. When the sound of artillery fire resounded in the air, when the pungent smell mixed with thick smoke filled the air, the whole City of Darkness was in steep chaos! The heaven that is believed in by so many people of all religions and colours is now falling towards hell. Damn it, City of Darkness is under attack! How is it possible that the City of Darkness has been attacked tonight after years of no other force daring toe and offend it? War ising, at any moment your life will be in danger, run away! Boom! Steeply, there is a ground-to-ground missile fell, detonated directly on the ground, the explosion range of the car abandoned in the air, lit up a big fire, there are many people were affected by the waves, fell to the ground. Ah Screams of terror rang out as many mboyant women wailed, screamed, and fled frantically. Thrill and panic quickly spread throughout the City of Darkness, and the original City of Darkness, which was originally a scene of red lights and paper, was reduced to a hell of horrors. At this time, arge number of Dark Army Warriors arrived, the leader was a burly and tough general, he was d in battle armour, holding a Gatling rotary-barrel heavy machine gun, his body was filled with a cold and murderous aura, he said loudly into the microphone: City of Darkness is being attacked by the enemy army, I am the Dark Army! I am Jail, themander of the Dark Army! Now, I am officially calling for soldiers to fight against the enemy. Among you, there are killers, mercenaries, bounty hunters and so on, I dont care what your status is, as long as you are willing toe forward, I will provide you with weapons and unite with the Dark Army to fight against the enemy. Here, I promise, as long as the enemy army is killed back, as long as you participate in this battle, as long as you can survive, you will be able to join the Dark Army! Hiding is not a solution, the war ising, unarmed and unarmed, will only die faster! Therefore, if you want to fight, step forward and quicklye over to gather! Jails voice, through the amplified speakers, echoed thoroughly throughout City of Darkness. After a short period of silence, soon, inside a building, from that darkness, silhouettes began to walk out. One two three By the end, more and more silhouettes came out, and there were already hundreds of people gathered, and the number was still increasing. Seeing this scene, Jails gaze sank in his eyes and said, Very good, you are all true warriors! Now, pick up your weapons and follow me to kill the enemy! Needless to say, Jail came to this hand indeed beautifully, invariably adding hundreds of fighters to Dark Armys side of the team. Satan Operation Groups firefight against City of Darkness Point A continues. A cannon on the ship continuously emitted a roaring and vibrating sound, and a shell cut through the void and bombarded towards the fire point of City of DarknessA point. In addition, an Apache helicopter gunship hidden in mid-air also dropped a Hellfire ground-guided . The bombs uratelynded on the defence line at point A, as well as on the bunkers and gun emcements, with the sound of earth-shattering explosions rising and falling in a continuous stream. On the outskirts of the City of Darkness, in a number of bunkers, a team of fighters led by Mr. Iron Fist, Hemers, and Nielsen are embedded in the bunkers and areunching a firefight against the fighters of the Satan Operation Group on the defence line of point A. Da-da-da-da-da! The bullets sprayed out by one heavy machine gun were iparably violent, forming a metal jet-like curtain of bullets, sweeping and strangling towards the enemys A-point defence line with a stormy momentum, devouring and destroying the defence line inch by inch, and some Dark Army Warriors who had just risen up to the top of the line were shot out of a mass of blood mist under the shooting of that violent stream of bullets. Fire from the bunker emcements on point A of the Dark Army began a ferocious counterattack. Two towers have been destroyed by cannonballs or Apache guided bombs, but there are still six towers intact, and each of them has seven or eight rapid-fire machine guns firing at them. The Apache bombs were destroyed, but there are still six bunkers intact, and each bunker has seven or eight rapid-fire machine gun fire, these rapid-fire machine guns under full fire, the firework formed is too horrible, can be said to be indestructible, unstoppable. Just thenC Phew! Shoo! Shoo! The sound of a sniper . The sound of the gun resounded in the air, and a round of sniper slugs were godlike but iparably urate as they sniped at the fire fighters on the enemy bunker gun tower. In an instant, many of the outgoing fire points on the six bunker emcements were immediately muted. In the darkness, Dark Phoniex, Phantom, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Wind Shadow, Ghost Sniper and other snipers are on the move, which can be extremely top snipers, the God of Death. In particr, the sniping abilities of Dark Phoniex, Phantom, Eagle Eyes, and Cold are a godly presence. Dark Phoniex is using a Macmin Tac-50 Sniper Rifle, this sniper rifle is characterised by long range and high uracy, she is wearing a ck leather uniform, outlining her sexy eye-catching curves, her cold face is icy cold, and the sniper rifle in her hand is still smouldering with the smell of smoke on the muzzle. At the next moment, Dark Phoniexs figure shed, shing towards another direction, her intuition was extremely terrifying, under a sh, the sniper rifle in her hand was raised again, and she pulled the trigger almost without any aiming. Phew! A sniper slug sniped out, urately shooting through the fire hole of a bunker turret, dryly killing the Dark Army Warrior behind it. Phantom did the same, her figure constantly shing, sniper rifle in her hand constantly sniping, basically every slug sniped out was routinely fired without fail, and was harvesting a fresh life. On a raised teau to the east of point A, a figure with a delicate figure was half crouching with the help of the cover of the teau, she was holding an M200 sniper rifle, her hand holding the rifle was unusually stable, and the gaze in the pair of bright eyes was unusually resolute. She locked onto a target, and just as the form of a fireman on the defence line at point A emerged, she pulled the trigger decisively. Phew! Through the snipers scope, she saw the target she had locked onto explode into a mist of blood, already dead.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The next moment, the sniper rifle in her hand turned and locked onto the next target. She is none other than Emily, and after one battlefield or another, she is growing up fast. The battlefield could not only help her improve her ruthless killing way, but it was also able to sharpen her battle intent and conviction, as well as umting experience in battle for her. Just thenC Boom! Boom! In mid-air, there was a loud explosion sound, followed by the dark night sky being lit up by that fireball. It was clearly a helicopter gunship, and there was obviously a helicopter gunship that had been shot down and crashed, making an explosive noise. However, its not the Apache helicopters that are falling, but the enemy nes that have risen up from the City of Darkness to fight, and are now being targeted and attacked, with one helicopter gunship after another being destroyed and crashed. Chapter 1814 – Unbelievable (Normal) Jason is dominating the entire battlefield. He was keeping an eye on thebat situation at one point or another at all times, making sure that he was able to grasp the situation at any one of the opposing points in his heart, and only in this way would he be able to quickly make targeted adjustments based on the changes in the battlefield. The situation in the battlefield changes rapidly, not that it is all over after a battle n has been drawn up before the battle. After all, battle ns are rigid, but tactics are fluid. The general direction of the battle n will not change, but also at any time ording to the battlefield situation in the battlefield to make due adjustments, the only way to the entire battlefield are epassed in the heart. After seeing the helicopter gunships from the City of Darkness side, Jason said into his headset, Sea Shark, lead the air defence fighters to strike at the enemy forces, and st all the MANPADs over to me, and if the Dark Army dares to send out the helicopter gunships, then shoot them all down for me. Yes! Sea Sharks low, solemn voice came. On this asion, Satan Operation Group fighters brought with them a number of Stinger anti-aircraft missiles, a man-portable air defence missile that is also known as the nemesis of helicopter gunships. Among the Satan Operation Group fighters is a team of fighters specialising in Stinger anti-aircraft missiles, designed to counter Dark Army helicopter gunships. With Jasonsmand, in momentsC Boom! Boom! Boom! A Stinger anti-aircraft guide. A Stinger anti-aircraft missile has been rapidly lifted into the air, as many as dozens of anti-aircraft missiles shot in the air, the momentum is enough to shock the people, which is embedded in a bloodthirsty and murderous might. These anti-aircraft missiles were all aimed at the helicopter gunships deployed by the City of Darkness. The Dark Army had more than twenty helicopter gunships on their side, and at the moment, they were all facing the threat of anti-aircraft missiles. Rumble Soon, the sound of earth-shattering explosions came, began to have the enemy aircraft were sunk, some were torn into pieces in mid-air, there are fusge rolling ck smoke towards the downward fall, some of the air erupted into a blinding eye-catching fire is burning. The remaining enemy nes quickly flew back towards City of Darkness as if they had received an order. The enemy nes that escaped back behind them were only twelve or thirteen, and the usual helicopter gunships were sunk and crashed. The withdrawal of the Dark Armys helicopter gunships abruptly reduced the pressure of fire ordered by the Satan Operation Group. Jason immediatelymanded in a deep voice, All the helicopter gunships attacked the point B defence line and sted the point B defence line away from me. Other than the three teams of fighters at point A, the rest of the fighter teams will attack point B with all their might! The official power y has begun. Jason calls this tactic a sound bite. After the Satan Operation Group fighters repelled the Dark Armys wave of attacks, they took advantage of a break in the Dark Armys firepower to immediately turn around andunch a strong attack against Point B. Previous Satan Operation Group offensives have centred around City of Darkness Point A defences, which can also create a misconception in the Dark Army that the main point of attack for Satan Operation Group fighters is Point A. In fact, it was the defences at Point A that arge number of Dark Army Warriors travelled to support. It was at this point that Satan Operation Group turned around and attacked Point B, enough to catch the Dark Army side off guard and out of their element. The team of fighters led by Treg, Baron, lion, Spear, White Fox and others had already prepared an ambush at point B, waiting for the moment when Jason ordered a strong attack. Boom! Boom! In mid-air, an Apache helicopter gunship has been aimed at the defence line at point B. With Jasonsmand, the Hellfire ground-guided bombs carried by the Apache helicopter gunships all sted out. With Jasonsmand, the Hellfire ground-guide bombs carried by the Apache helicopters all sted out, and the dense rain of ground-guide. All of them bombarded the defence line at point B! Twenty Apache helicopter gunships fired fifty to sixty Hellfire missiles in a single moment. There were fifty to sixty Hellfire missiles, which was a real bombardment in the truest sense of the word. City of DarknessB also has fighters stationed on the defence line, but the number is notrge, most of the fighters have been deployed to point A to defend against the enemy. Coldly and unexpectedly, when the overwhelming Hellfire missiles bombarded down, the Dark Army Warriors on the B-point defence line were all dumbfounded, and before they could react, they had already been shattered in the overwhelming sound of the explosions, and their corpses were nowhere to be found. Kill! All of you, charge in! Attack the city in full force, but kill all enemies without mercy! The ambushed Baron, Treg, lion, Spear and the others all roared out, a fierce will to fight reflected in the sky, endless killing machines gathered together, appearing extremely horrifying and appalling, all pointing their swords at City of Darknesss point B defence. At that moment, Jason, who wasmanding the battle, also moved his body and charged towards the Point B defence line along with therge army of warriors. City of Darkness, Point A defence. Jail wasmanding the battle on this side of the defence line, and when the deafening explosions rang out from Point Bs defence line, Jails facepletely changed. Not good! Enemy firepower is strongly attacking the east side of the city! Quickly, head for support! Jail roared, and he reacted quickly, and was about to mobilise the Dark Army Warriors on this side of the defence line at point A to point B for support. At that moment, hismunicator rang, it was a connection from Night Emperor, he hurriedly connected and said, Your Majesty, the Satan Operation Group is strongly attacking the east side of the city, Im afraid that the eastern defence line can only be preserved already. Foolish, falling for Satan Operation Groups trick! Now, immediately evacuate all Dark Army Warriors towards King City! What? Evacuation? Then City of Darkness will be lost! If you dont evacuate, you wont have time to retreat. If the east side is breached, Satan Operation Group will definitely attack the front of the city from the inside, and then you and Dark Army Warrior will be surrounded, and thats a dead end. Quickly withdraw to the royal city side to defend the enemy. Yes, Your Majesty!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jail opened her mouth and his whole body broke out in a cold sweat. After being reminded by Night Emperor, he immediately realised the awesome out of it as well. With the east side of the city being breached, the Satan Operation Group that rushed in would inevitably target the Point A defence line for a siege, and then under the siege from the inside and the outside, he and Dark Army Warrior would really only have one way to die. All Dark Army Warriors, evacuate with me quickly! Firefighters to the rear, Assaults to cover, now! Jail shouted, and in this regard gave the order to lead the seven to eight hundred Dark Army Warriors on this side of Point As defences towards the Kings City. City of Darkness east side. With some indiscriminate bombardment by Apache helicopter gunships, the defences on the eastern nk had beenpletely destroyed. The Satan Operation Group Warriors led by Baron, Treg, lion, White Fox and others were charging in with unstoppable might, and before some of the Dark Army Warriors who were lucky enough not to die in this defence line could react, they were immediately killed by the Satan Operation Group Warriorsing up from the top in droves. were immediately killed by Satan Operation Group warriors. Whoosh! With a few shes of Jasons body, he also rushed inside City of Darkness from this defence line on the east side. Looking at the battle-scarred, smoke-heavy line of defence that had beenpletely destroyed, the corners of his mouth lifted in a sneer C Unbearable! Chapter 1815 Pursuit (Normal) The Satan Operation Group fighters were like wolves charging into the city, and with the east side of the City of Darkness defencespletely destroyed, there were no Dark Army Warriors to stop them on the way.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The aura gathered by the Satan Operation Group warriors was incredibly strong, containing an endless might of iron bloodshed and killing, and it was pushing all the way across towards the front. Jason contacted Mr. Iron Fist and the others on the defence line besieging point A through his headset, he said, Mr. Iron Fist, Hemers, Nielsen, your three teams of fighters will forcefully attack towards the defence line at point A, and destroy point As defence line as well, inside and out! Attention peripheral snipers, deal with enemy snipers and firemen,unch a full-scale sniping operation! Jason said in a hushed voice. Immediately, all the Satan Operation Group fighters began to move, and with a flourish, they attacked City of Darkness forcefully on this asion. Jason led arge force of Satan Operation Group fighters towards the direction of the point A defence line, a team of Satan Operation Group fighters marched swiftly and in an orderly manner, while also keeping a watchful eye on the surrounding situation. Just then, Jason sensed that there were dense footsteps in front of him, which were rapidly withdrawing in the direction of Imperial City of Darkness, and from the sound of those footsteps, he could tell that there were quite a number of people. Trying to escape? Jasons eyes went cold as he realised that the Dark Army Warriors on the defence line at Point A were withdrawing and fleeing, he would not let these Dark Army escape back to Imperial City of Darkness and cower in peace. Dark Army Warrior is retreating, 1 oclock ahead. baron, Treg, Spear you three teams of fighters charge towards the front, never let this Dark Army Warrior escape. white fox, lion you two teams of fighters intercept from the nks! Jason immediately said in a hushed voice. The Satan Operation Group fighters who received the order immediately started their actions, Baron, Treg and Spear led their respective squads of fighters to quickly sneak forward, with an awe-inspiring battle intent and killing chance permeating their bodies. In addition, White Fox, lion, and others led small groups of fighters into action, nking and intercepting. Jason also surged forward, the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand and an icy gaze in his eyes, following his own senses to lock on to the withdrawing Dark Army Warrior in front of him. City of Darkness, on a main road. With the war raging, the rest of the idlers were nowhere to be seen within City of Darkness, and the main road was empty, with empty cars parked on either side instead. Just thenC Wow! A dense sound of footsteps rang out, and arge contingent of warriors was actually seen evacuating at full speed, this contingent of warriors was wearing special battle suits with the Imperial City of Darkness icon embroidered on them. This is the very mark of the Dark Army Warrior. The Dark Army Warrior was at least 600 in size, and in addition to that, there was a team of warriors dressed in various kinds of clothes, which numbered about a hundred or so, all of them holding weapons, their faces looking vignt but tense. This team of fighters dressed in other clothes are the very same fighters that Jail recruited from City of Darkness C assassins, mercenaries, bounty hunters, ouws, and more. Jail took them with her as she led the evacuation, but arranged for them to be at the back as a means of ensuring the swift evacuation of most of the Dark Army Warriors. SuddenlyC Da-da-da-da! A burst of heavy machine gun fire broke the silence of the night, and the ferocious and extremely strong firepower was like a fire snake taking off into the air, engulfing the retreating and fleeing Dark Army Warrior with lightning speed. Moreover, the sudden machine gun fire did not know what to do, at least a dozen of machine gun fire like a fire snake strangled in the air, engulfing the Dark Army Warrior with an unstoppable might. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The dense rhythmic sound of assault rifles continued to ring out, as dense as rain, shaped like a blizzard of shots forward. Pfft! Pfft! In just a short moment, the retreating Dark Army Warriors fell in pieces, a flurry of blood soared into the air, rendering the sky into a bloody colour, which was extremely shocking to the eyes. Enemy attack! Meet the enemy quickly! Machine gunners cover fire, quick! Raiders advance at full speed, break through the enemy blockade! Jail roared angrily, his face showing a touch of panic, he didnt expect Satan Operation Group to attack and kill so quickly, there was no time for them to react, and they couldnt retreat and escape at all. At this point in time, Jail could only quickly organise the fighters around her to face the hostile battle. Dark Army Warriors have been fighting in the Dark World for many years, so when they encountered a sudden attack, these Dark Army Warriors reacted quickly and immediatelyunched counterattacks ording to the surrounding environment. One by one, the machine gunner warriors with machine guns in their hands began to frantically strafe the counterattack. Jails Gatling-turned-barrel extreme strength in his hands also swept wildly, and in the midst of the sweeping counter-attacks, he was leading a team of assault fighters towards the front, trying to break the blockade, and in doing so, escape into the Imperial City of Darkness. However, the Satan Operation Group fighters led by White Fox and lion suddenly appeared on the nks in front of them, cutting off the Dark Army Warriors path. Kill! LION bellowed as he took the lead, the assault rifle in his hand snapping frantically as he swept forward. White Foxs guns were firing wildly, and the two Satan Operation Group fighters were also firing to kill, the firepower intertwined together was overwhelmingly strangling the Dark Army Warrior led by Jail. Shit! Jail roared, he knew that he was already surrounded, and the only way to break out was to kill his way out. Fire, full fire, kill them for me! Jail roared hysterically as he took up a bunker, the Gatling rotary-barrel heavy machine gun in his hand already firing wildly, a barrage of heavy machine gun rounds sweeping ever forward, creating a furious and unrelenting suppression of firepower. At this moment, Jason is on the roof of a low house, he is watching the whole battle situation through the Barrett sniper rifles sniper scope, he also noticed Jail, and judged that the other party should be the general of this Dark Army. The Barrett sniper rifle in Jasons hand pointed forward, and even though Jail was hiding behind the cover of that structure, Jason didnt hesitate as he pulled the trigger. Phew! A sniper round sniped out and hit the bunker. At almost the same moment, another sniper slug sniped forward, continuing to hole forward from where the previous one hadnded. This time, the sniper slug pierced hard through the structure, sting Jails body with a single shot and sttering a mist of blood. Jasons sessive snipes were special sniper rounds C tungsten-cored armour-piercing rounds! Sniping Jail, Jason turned the sniper rifle around in his hand and proceeded to lock on to the fireman in the Dark Army who was fighting back. As long as these firemen were constantly sniped and killed, this Dark Army Warrior would have no choice but to die without strong enough fire cover on the Dark Armys side. Chapter 1816 – Defending the King’s City (Normal) Imperial City of Darkness. Night Emperor is in thebatmand centre. When he contacted Jail just now he had already given Jail the order to lead the Dark Army Warrior back into the Imperial City of Darkness. When the eastern defence line of City of Darkness was broken, Night Emperor had already guessed the intention of Satan Operation Group, so he immediately told Jail to evacuate, otherwise, once Satan Operation Group broke into City of Darkness from the eastern defence line, they would definitely surround the defence line at the main gate of City of Darkness, and the trapped Dark Army Warrior would die. Otherwise, once the Satan Operation Group breaks into City of Darkness from the eastern defence line, it will definitely surround the defence line at the main gate of City of Darkness, and the trapped Dark Army Warriors will have no choice but to die at that time. Night Emperor suddenly frowned, more than ten minutes had passed since he had contacted Jail, and there was still no movementing back from Jails side, what was going on? Normally, the Dark Army Warriors led by Jail would be approaching Imperial City of Darkness at this point, and the warriors that Imperial City of Darkness was guarding would have noticed the situation. The problem is, so far, Night Emperor hasnt heard anything back. Did something happen to ? Night Emperor frowned, an unavoidable sh of gloom in his mind. Just then, finally a Dark Army warrior came to report, the other partys face was in a hurry, he opened his mouth and said, Your Majesty, its not good, the Dark Army Warrior led by Jail has been besieged by the enemy army, the battle is now stalemated, our warriors cant break out at all. Damn Satan! Night Emperors voice rose in anger, veins showing on his forehead, and an indistinctly substantial killing opportunity erupted from his eyes. How is Satan Operation Group so fast? The gaze in Night Emperors eyes went cold, and the entire person went berserk. Your Majesty, what should we do now? Shouldnt we go for support? The Dark Army Warrior who hade to report asked. Night Emperors face was as heavy as water, the Dark Army stationed in Imperial City of Darkness only had about 1, 000 men, even if all of them were mobilised to fight against the Satan Operation Group, would they be able to defeat them? Night Emperor still really didnt have any certainty, his Dark Army had fought against Satan Operation Groups fighters all year round, so he was well aware of Satan Operation Groups fightersbat ability, and they were almost always the existence of one for ten on the battlefield. Night Emperor also has a hunch that the Dark Army Warrior led by Jail is besieged by the Satan Operation Group and is basically doomed to eventually escape annihtion. At this point, Im afraid that even if the Dark Army from Imperial City of Darkness were sent to support them, it wouldnt mean much. On the one hand, Night Emperor did not dare to go out rashly, Holy Night peoples Son of Saint was currently inside the King City, once he lost the battle, Satan Operation Group fighters attacked the King City, it would definitely pose a great threat to Holy Night peoples Son of Saint; On the other hand, Night Emperor was also afraid, facing the Satan Operation Group warriors who attacked City of Darkness like a force, he suddenly felt an unspeakable sense of fear. At that moment, Saint Leo entered themand room, followed by a male and female escort. Satan Operation Group has attacked? Saint Leo asked directly. Night Emperor nodded and said with bitterness at the corner of his mouth, The Satan Operation Group has breached the City of Darkness defences, and the Dark Army Warriors led by one of my subordinates are under siege by the Satan Operation Group. Saint Leo said in a cold voice, Unsurprisingly, the Satan Operation Group will attack this ce soon. How long can the defences of this ce, together with the existing fighters, hold out? Night Emperor immediately said, The King City is surrounded by a perfect defence line that is unbreakable. Together with the existing Dark Army Warriors, just by adopting a defensive strategy, that Satan Operation Group can be said to be difficult to attack and kill their way in. Then defend this ce! Saint Leo spoke, I have already contacted Assassination League and Bounty Alliance, and the elite warriors of these two forces areing at full speed. In three to four hours at most, the warriors from these two forces will be able to start a siege against Satan Operation Group once they arrive. Night Emperors face lit up when he heard that and said, Are the Assassination League and Bounty Alliance fighters on their way? Thats great! As long as Assassination League and Bounty Alliances fighters arrive, they will be able to attack Satan Operation Group fighters with the help of a co-ordinated attack, and Satan Operation Group fighters will have no choice but to die at that time! Until then, you need to be able to hold this ce! Saint Leo said coldly. Night Emperor hurriedly said, Dont worry, Holy Son, I will definitely defend the royal city to the death and wait for reinforcements to arrive! Saint Leo nodded, and his face was grim. He didnt expect toe to Imperial City of Darkness this time when Satan Operation Group came to attack, if the defence line of the royal city couldnt be defended and Satan Operation Group fighters rushed to attack, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to retreat in one piece. Therefore, Saint Leo immediately contacted the Assassination League and the Bounty Alliance, so that these two forces could send troops toe to the aid of City of Darkness. Saint Leo could only hope that reinforcements would arrive quickly and that the defences here would be able to withstand the firepower of the Satan Operation Group. City of Darkness,nd of the battlefield. After Jail is sniped by Jason, the beleaguered Dark Army Warrior is arguably leaderless. This, coupled with the fact that firemen in Dark Army Warrior are being sniped one after the other, keeps the intensity of opposing firepower for counterattacks constantly weakened. On the other hand, the Satan Operation Group fighters were getting more and more courageous, and their frenzied firepower continued to tear apart the Dark Army Warriors defences, with clouds of blood and mist erupting, and corpses falling to the ground one after another. At that moment, a team of Satan Operation Group fighters were rapidly rushing in from the direction of City of Darkness Point A defence line. The leader is none other than Mr. Iron Fist, Hemers and others. Earlier, Jail led arge force of Dark Army Warriors to withdraw, but a small number of Dark Army Warriors were still stationed on the defence line at Point A. At this moment, all the Dark Army Warriors on the defence line at Point A were killed, and Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group warriors were all killed. Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group fighters came in and charged forward. On the Dark Army Warriors side, those temporary warrior teams organised by assassins, mercenaries and bounty hunters recruited on the spot were the first to fail to carry the pressure, and most of them had already been shot. The remaining men screamed in horror as they stopped fighting, and all of them fled frantically, leaving a huge hole in the Dark Army Warriors defences. It also makes Dark Army Warriors side of the defencepletely loose. Since the Satan Operation Group fighters would not miss such a good opportunity, the Satan Operation Group fighters with a high spirit of war began tounch the final strong attack, and for a while the fierce firepower was like a muffled thunderp resounding through the sky. With three teams of Satan Operation Group fighters led by Mr. Iron Fist, Hemers, and Nielsen joining the siege, it was only a matter of time before the remaining Dark Army Warriors were wiped out. Jason hade down from the roof of the short house, and the battlefield ahead was one he no longer needed to attend to.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A nce in his eyes turned in the direction of Imperial City of Darkness. The Imperial City of Darkness was next on his list of things to breach, and he knew in his heart that the Night Emperor must be cowering within this royal city. Chapter 1817 – Total Annihilation (Normal) The only sound in City of Darkness was the incessant gunfire that echoed throughout the city. Miserable howls, shrieks, killing sounds are all intertwined together, the mournful sound piercing the eardrums, so that people listen to have a kind of creepy, cold feeling all over the body. City of Darkness of some buildings, some high-rise, are hidden all kinds of people, some of them are a party of rich people, speciallye to City of Darkness to y, some are all kinds of women,e to City of Darkness this side of the body trade, some are just City of Darkness in the Some of the ordinary staff At the moment, all of these people are shivering, all of them cowering in the corners of these buildings. Some of the bold ones looked out along the windows of the building, and the only thing they saw was the continuous sheets of fire, and the crimson blood that kept soaring out, staining the sky red and iparably bleak. Its a bloody hell! Terrifying, so terrifying that ones whole body shudders! What they had previously seen as paradise was now being reduced to hell. Heaven and hell are just a hairs breadth apart. Half an hourter. This battle of Satan Operation Group rounding up the Dark Army hase to an end. The scene was a mess, everywhere rendered traces of smoke, as for the street behind some buildings, is lying a body, crimson blood flowed on the ground, the strong and iparable bloody vour is disgusting, with the night wind drifted into the distance. A number of Satan Operation Group fighters are scouring the range in case there are any more leaks. The rest of the Satan Operation Group fighters were scattered around, on guard in the shadows. Jason walked out onto the field, his face impassive as he looked at the ground rendered in viscous blood and the corpses that littered it. This is war. Therefore, for death, he has long been ustomed to, and it is precisely this blood and fire under the perennial sharpening, can cast his resolute character and a strong heart. Marcel, Zack, and Robert, the Hyacinths prides, looked at this scene in the arena, they didnt say anything, but deep down they werepletely shocked. To them, such a bloody scene had really never been seen before. Perhaps the only way to see such a bloody and brutal scene, to see a human life fall like a de of grass, was in such a cruel battlefield. The sight hit them in the gut and made them feel more or less ufortable. However, they also understood that they needed to adapt to such difort, they needed to adapt to such scenes, the only way to sharpen their minds. Captain Miller, this Dark Army has been all but wiped out! Mr. Iron Fist approached and said in a deep voice. Jason nodded as he looked in the direction of Imperial City of Darkness and said with a sneer in his cold smile, Its quite surprising that Night Emperor didnt send out any troops toe to his aid, knowing that the warriors under his hand were trapped here. Treg reached out and touched the sweat on his face as he opened his mouth and said with a fierce smile, How dare that bastard Night Emperor show his face? He knew that it was us, Satan Operation Group, who came to attack and kill, and he was toote to cower. If he dares toe and fight head on, he knows in his heart that he doesnt have the ability to do so. Jasonughed lightly, then his face was solemn as he said, Next, our task is to break through Imperial City of Darkness. The defences Imperial City of Darkness relies on are extremely sturdy, its a tough bone to chew on, and a hard battle is next. ButC Jasons words sank in as he eximed, In front of us, Satan Operation Group, there is no strong defence line or fortress that can stop us! Wherever the Satan Operation Group charges, it will be invincible and impregnable! In this battle, we must wipe out the Dark Army and chop off the Night Emperors head! War! One by one, the Satan Operation Group warriors opened their mouths, their battle intent as fiery and potent as ever. Jason immediately said, Mr. Iron Fist, organise a group of fighters, go to the ship and bring over the cannons, and concentrate on the defence line at point A. Phantom, Eagle Eyes, Cold and the rest of you, lurk in the direction of Imperial City of Darkness, and investigate the situation of Imperial City of Darkness. City of Darkness. The rest of you, simply clean up the battlefield and guard the surrounding area, transport the fallen fighters to the rear, and start medical treatment for the injured fighters. Some Satan Operation Group fighters also suffered casualties during this battle, only they paled inparison to the number of enemy casualties. Its also not the time to count the battle damage yet, wait until this battle is over before you can go and count the final casualties on Satan Operation Groups side. In any battle, Jason certainly hoped that there would be zero casualties among the fighters on his side, but he knew that was impossible. The only thing that can be done is to avoid this casualty situation as much as possible, reduce it and reduce it again. The Satan Operation Group fighters who had received the mission orders were beginning to take action, and now the City of Darkness was under the control of the Satan Operation Group fighters, only the Imperial City of Darkness in front of them was like an isted ind, and it was under siege. Jason walks into a building next to it, followed by Satan Operation Group fighters. White Fox said, Satan, City of Darkness There must be quite a few more people hidden within these high-rise buildings. These peoplee in all shapes and sizes and everything. Dont they need to be cleaned up?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jason shook his head and said, No need for the time being, these people in hiding were informed that there were killers, mercenaries and other such dangerous characters in their hands, but more of them were ordinary people. No matter what kind of people or not, as long as they are more sensible and hide well, donte out to cause trouble and seek their own death. White Fox nodded and said nothing more. Jason took the lift all the way to the top floor, stepped out of the lift and walked straight up to the top floor, standing on the top floor of this tall building, he could basically take in the whole of City of Darkness. Jason pulls out his binocrs and looks ahead towards Imperial City of Darkness. Through the binocrs, one is able to observe some of the movements of Imperial City of Darkness, such as the fighters waiting in the Imperial City of Darkness defence line, and the ranks of fighters on the outskirts of Imperial City of Darkness, and so on. During this time, Jason carefully observed Imperial City of Darkness defence line, he couldnt help butugh dumbly and said, This Night Emperor is really an old turtle. Building this defence line so solidly, how afraid of death is this? Night Emperor hasnt had an easy time bing a dominant party in Dark World, and hes certainly spared his life. But tonight, its time for him to fall. White Fox said. Jason nodded and said, I was just wondering, Manjusakas intel indicated that there were some big names of high statusing to City of Darkness, and I dont know if those people are still in this Imperial City of Darkness. White Foxughed and said, We wont know until we fight it down. Speaking of this, White Fox thought for a moment and said, Now, Night Shadow has joined forces with Assassination League and Bounty Alliance. The news of our attack on City of Darkness has definitely spread. What we need to be wary of is Assassination League and Bounty Alliances fightersing to support us. Ive already considered this issue. There is a high probability that these two forces wille to support them. Jason opened his mouth, and as he said that, a look of determination shed in his eyes as he said in a deep voice, Therefore, Im going to break through Imperial City of Darknesss defences as soon as possible. Before the troops of these two major forces arrive, they will bulldoze Imperial City of Darkness! Chapter 1818 – Winged Night Out (Normal) Jason had of course considered the scenario of Night Shadows two allies, the Assassination League and the Bounty Alliance,ing to their aid, but he had calcted that even if the forces of these two forces came, it would certainly take some time. Until then, he just needs to breach Imperial City of Darkness. Otherwise, if they really waited until the reinforcements from these two forces were deployed, then Satan Operation Group would also be in a situation where they were under attack from the back, and it would really be dangerous at that time.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason observed that basically the entire Imperial City of Darkness defence line was one, which meant that it was the same no matter which way the attack wasunched. Therefore, there was only one task ahead, and that was to use all means of attacking the city. Thats when Mr. Iron Fists voice came through Jasons headset- Captain Miller, the cannons have been mounted, in addition to the gun ports left on the defences at Point A. Theyre stillrgely functional. Then lets start the siege! All helicopter gunships go intobat mode, fighters from the anti-aircraft gunners move into their designated positions, mainly local enemy helicopters. All fighters press forward to match our artillery barrage for a full assault on the defences towards Imperial City of Darkness! Yes! Mr. Iron Fists side spoke in a deep voice. Jason turned away from the roof and returned to the ground to rejoin the Satan Operation Group fighters. At the same time C Boom! Boom! Boom! On the Satan Operation Groups side, a shell was already being fired, and the whistling shells were sting forward with a mountainous momentum, targeting the entire Imperial City of Darkness. Even if this Imperial City of Darkness was a bronze wall, under the bombardment of such shells, even a steel fortress would be melted away. On the immensity of the sea. A ship had turned up its horsepower and was travelling towards the City of Darkness side of the sea. On the ship, an aura of iron and bloodshed was permeating the ship, a column of warriors were standing on the deck, the number of people had certainly exceeded thousands, every warrior was fully armed, and an awe-inspiring murderous aura was permeating their bodies. These are the elite fighters of Assassination League and Bounty Alliance. After receiving Saint Leos request for help, these two forces immediately deployed their most elite fighters, converged together, and are rushing to City of Darkness by boat. In front of this warrior team stood an average looking man, he was only of medium stature, with an ordinary appearance, obliterating the crowd, even when walking amongst the crowds, he did not have any eye-catching features, instead, he was ignored. However, the man is none other than ughter, the League Leader of the Assassination League! For this support, ughter himself came out, in addition to Dark Generals, one of the three strongest under the original Assassination League. Angels and Sovereign have both died in battle, and there is only one Dark Generals left in the Assassination League that is currently the strongest besides ughter. Of course, the Assassination League is also full of assassins who are skilled in assassination, as well as the Sky Shadow Warrior and Blood Wing Blood Wing, which are used on the battlefield. As for the Bounty Alliance side, there was no sign of the Bounty Alliances Union Chief, and the other side didnte. However, he had mobilised all the ck List Fighters of Bounty Alliance. Bounty Alliances ck List Fighter, ck Skull, who was originally ranked number one, has died in battle. Currently ck Tiger from ck List Fighter leads the Bounty Alliances warrior team. The fighters on the ship could be said to be the most elite fighters of the Assassination League and the Bounty Alliance, all of them hade out and were prepared to fight the Satan Operation Group to the death. Pacific Ocean, on a remote ind. There werent any grand buildings on this ind, but there were rows and rows of houses scattered about, in addition to some cultivation grounds and the like. It looks like it appears simple and casual. At this time, a ck armoured man walked out from the ind, his body was stout, his ck hair was like ink, his face was as rigid as a knife and axe, his stout body was like a big mountain, bringing an ineffable sense of oppression. My KingC The ck-armoured man shouted, looking a little anxious between his tones, as if he was in some kind of hurry. A long figure d in a ck cloak walked out, although the ck cloak hid his appearance, but from his body there is a hidden strong breath in the diffusion, so that people face to can not help but worship. Devil Lord, what happened? The figure asked as it opened its mouth. The ck-armoured man walked over and said in a deep voice, We have just received news that the Satan Operation Group is attacking City of Darkness. In addition, both the Assassination League and Bounty Alliance have gone to aid City of Darkness. Darkness. Satan has started attacking City of Darkness? It looks like Satan is getting ready to conquer the entire Dark World. The cloaked man said. My King, there is one more message. The big man in ck armour said in a deep voice. What other news? The cloaked mans gaze went to the ck-armoured man. ording to the news from the secret agents, Holy Night peoples Saint Leo is at City of Darkness, the ck-armoured big man opened his mouth and added, This time, the Satan Operation Group besieged the City of Darkness, Saint Leo did not leave. This means that Saint Leo is also trapped in City of Darkness at this moment. Holy Night peoples holy son is trapped in City of Darkness? Two sharp fronts erupted from the cloaked mans eyes. At that instant, his body fluctuated a strong and terrifying pressure, leading to the surrounding wind and clouds whistling up, and in the underworld seems to have the great power of heaven and earth also move with it, vast heavenly might cover the sky. With the strength of the Satan Operation Group, it wont be difficult topletely break through City of Darkness. Even if the Assassination League and Bounty Alliance travelled to assist, it wouldnt change this fact. The cloaked man opened his mouth and continued, Once City of Darkness ispletely breached, Saint Leo will also be in danger. Therefore, Holy Night people wont just sit back and do nothing, and Holy Night peoples strongest people will inevitably head out to City of Darkness. The ck-armoured mans eyes were cold after he heard the words, and there was a long-simmering wariness that was reviving as he said, My King, then are we going to take action as well? The cloaked mans deep gaze looked into the distance as he slowly said, Its been ten years, Eternal Night Shrine has been silent for ten years, and perhaps, its already time for it to resurface! Saying that, the cloaked mans own aura steeply rushed to the night, the might of the Great Emperor diffused like a volcano erupting, he said loudly, Pass on my order, the Eternal Night Shrine army converge, the sword points to the City of Darkness! Yes, My King! The ck-armoured man opened his mouth, and that tone had an uncontroble excitement. The next moment, the ck-armoured man bellowed into the air, Eternal Night Shrine Gods and Generals assemble! The bellowing sound was like Jared ringing at first, spreading throughout the ind. In an instant, in the rows of houses, a warrior came out, and about hundreds of warriors were converging, and standing in front were five warrior leaders who were permeated with an emperor level aura. Therge ck-armoured man looked at the five warrior leaders and said in a deep voice, My King passes the order that Eternal Night Shrine is out! Immediately call upon Eternal Night Shrine warriors everywhere, converge at the first opportunity, and point your swords at City of Darkness! Yes! The five Eternal Night Shrine Divine Generals opened their mouths in a deep voice, and in their bodies, there was a long-sealed fiery battle intent that was reviving, and that iron blood pressure covered the sky and shocked the hearts of the people! Chapter 1819 Satan Operation Group Attacks the City (I) (Normal) City of Darkness. Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire sky above City of Darkness was obscured by the sound of the booming and vibrating cannonballs, and every sound caused a burst of fear among the countless people in City of Darkness who were hiding in the bodies of the buildings and in the darkness. On the defence line of Imperial City of Darkness, as a shell fell down, under the constant bombardment, the outer walls began to copse, with stone chips flying, exposing the steel structure. Boom! Among them, there were even some shells falling inside Imperial City of Darkness, exploding on the ground, and countless Dark Army Warriors hurriedly fell down to avoid it, and then dispersed in all directions. Night Emperor, who saw this through the screen in the battlemand room, became infuriated and roared, Where are our gun ports? Give me a full counterattack! All helicopter gunships were deployed to disrupt the opponents deployment! Snipers search for the opponents targets to snipe, and all fighters open fire immediately! With Night Emperors roar ofmand, the War Fortress in Imperial City of Darkness is activated. The entire ten war fortresses, each of which had a single gun port, and at this moment, these gun ports all fired with a roar, and a single shell shot out, bombarding towards the Satan Operation Groups fire point here.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Rumble! At the same time, Imperial City of Darknesss helicopter gunships had begun to activate, and twelve helicopter gunships rose into the air and flew straight towards the direction where Satan Operation Group was stationed. However, Satan Operation Group had already been on the lookout for Imperial City of Darknesss helicopter gunships, so by the time the helicopter gunships lifted off from Imperial City of Darkness, a single Stinger missile was already in the air. Stinger missiles were already in the air. Almost at the same time, twenty Stinger anti-aircraft missiles lifted off in unison, aiming at the helicopter gunships that had taken off from the Imperial City of Darkness. The scene in that moment was shocking! Boom! Soon, there were explosions, and a helicopter gunship on the Dark Armys side had already been sunk and crashed, burning into a huge fireball in mid-air and plummeting to the ground. By the time the wave of Stinger anti-aircraft missiles had been fired, the Imperial City of Darkness helicopter gunships had been destroyed. The Imperial City of Darkness helicopter gunships were destroyed. At the same time, the twenty Apache helicopter gunships on the Satan Operation Groups side activated, roared into the air, and flew straight towards the direction of Imperial City of Darkness. In mid-air, some Apache helicopter gunships locked onto the remaining helicopter gunships on Imperial City of Darkness side, and one air-to-air missile was fired. A single air-to-air missile was fired, leaving the remaining six or seven helicopter gunships on the other side with no way to defend themselves. One explosion after another, Imperial City of Darknesss helicopter gunships were sunk and fell, none of them survived. The Apache helicopter gunships on the Satan Operation Groups side continued to fly forward, an endless stream of Hellfire missiles locking onto the war fortresses in Imperial City of Darkness. The war fortresses in Imperial City of Darkness were locked in ce, and an endless barrage of guided . The bombs whistled and bombarded. At the same time, the Apache helicopter gunships loaded with rapid-fire cannons fired wildly, sweeping mainly towards the position of the Imperial City of Darkness defences. Under the ferocious rapid-fire machine gun fire, some Dark Army Warriors stationed on this defence line were simply unable to resist, in an instant a flurry of blood shot into the air, many Dark Army Warriors fell one after another, and the rest of the warriors only had to cower in the bunker, not daring to venture out for half a minute. Rumble! Under the powerful firepower of the Apache helicopter gunships, the Imperial City of Darkness has begun to have one of its war fortresses destroyed, bombed to pieces, and copsed, burying the Dark Army Warriors inside. However C Boom! In mid-air, an Apache helicopter gunship was hit by a shell and fell straight down with a long tail me. The rest of the Apache helicopter gunships continued to bombard, and the rapid-fire cannons on board were firing wildly, and under that intense cannon fire, Imperial City of Darkness defences began to crumble and copse. Previously Imperial City of Darknesss defences had been precariously bombarded with holes under a burst of intense bombardment from the Satan Operation Groups side of the Cannon. The moment the Apache helicopter gunships were deployed, it was a fatal blow to this line of defence, which began to crumble and was torn apart hard, with big holes. Rumble! The war forts on the Imperial City of Darkness side continue to be destroyed, and as the sixth fortress is bombed out, another Apache helicopter gunship is sunk on the Satan Operation Group side, detonating in the air. Keep firing the cannons, point them straight at the opposing defence line and the Imperial City of Darkness Great Hall! On the defence line at point A, Mr. Iron Fist roared, a strong murderous aura and anger permeating his body. He saw those Apache helicopter gunships go down, one Apache helicopter gunship was equipped with three Satan Operation Group fighters, every Apache helicopter gunship sunk meant three Satan Operation Group fighters were never seen again. Boom! Boom! Boom! One shell continued to be fired, unleashing a new round of furious bombardment. Rumble! In the end, the war fortresses in Imperial City of Darkness were basically destroyed in their entirety, with two war fortresses towering over them, but they were half-ruined, with no artillery fire to activate them. The Apache helicopter gunships came back from the raid, after all, the Hellfire missiles they were carrying were all empty. After all, the Hellfire missiles they were carrying had all been emptied. There were only 15 Apache helicopter gunships that flew back, and five of them crashed during this one. Jasons face was blue, and an inevitable sh of grief shed through his eyes. He knew that the fighters on the five crashed helicopter gunships would never return. In fact, the performance of Satan Operation Groups air force fighters this time had been extremely outstanding, more than twenty helicopter gunships on the side of Imperial City of Darkness had all been sunk, and Imperial City of Darknesss war fortresses and defences had also been shattered, and were riddled with holes. The only regret is that there were still five Apache helicopter gunships sunk. But it was inevitable, and in a battlefield like this, against an opponent like Night Shadow, and fighting in the opponentsir, such a record would have been perfect. Jasons heart went out to the fighters on the five Apache helicopter gunships, and he would have mourned the loss of any of them. But the battle is not yet over, not until Imperial City of Darkness is broken and the Night Emperor is dead! Jason peered through his binocrs at Imperial City of Darknesss defences, which were now crumbling under the bombardment of Apache helicopter gunships coupled with the cannons of Point As defences, with big holes everywhere. So, its time tounch a general attack! Jason said word for word into his headset, All Satan Operation Group, listen up, attack the city,unch a general attack! All squads, advance under the captains leadership, each in their own way, co-ordinate with each other, and tten Imperial City of Darkness! All snipers, immediately upy the high points and start sniping operations! This time, break Wang Cheng and kill Darkness! Chapter 1820 Satan Operation Group Attacks the City (II) (Normal) With Jasonsmand, the Satan Operation Group fighters immediately sprang into action. The Satan Operation Group squad led by Baron, Lion, White Fox, Spear, Garth and Nielsen had already ambushed around the Imperial City of Darkness defence line, and after hearing Jasons order, these Satan Operation Group fighters appeared out of nowhere. After hearing Jasons order, these Satan Operation Group fighters appeared out of nowhere, and the machine gunners in the fighters team had alreadyunched a powerful fire at the first time. Da-da-da-da! The powerful and furious machine gun fire stretched out in sheets, and the intertwinedwork of firepower seemed to form a metal storm, crushing the Dark Army Warriors in the Imperial City of Darkness defence line with a destructive momentum. Under the cover of such powerful and ferocious firepower, the assault fighters in the Satan Operation Group began to move, they were agile and swift as the wind, and each of them was permeated with an aura of iron and bloodshed, just like a sharp knife, they were stabbing at the Imperial City of Darknesss line of defence. Phew! Shoo! Shoo! At the same time, snipers from the Satan Operation Group, who were in ambush on some of the high points of City of Darkness,unched a sniping operation. Dark Phoniex, Phantom, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Ghost Sniper, Wind Shadow, Emily, and all of these snipers are in action. These snipers are not only sniping the firemen on the defence line in Imperial City of Darkness, but they are also targeting the snipers lurking within Imperial City of Darkness, making it impossible for these snipers to pose a threat to the Satan Operation Group fighters who are initiating the charge. Among them, Dark Phoniex, whose Cultivation realm had already broken through to Emperor Realm, was naturally the strongest, and her powerful perception was often the first to be able to lock on to the enemys aura, coupled with her godlike precision in sniping, which made the targets she locked on to be sniped away without exception. Phew! At this time, Dark Phoniex is another shot sniping out, will be Imperial City of Darkness in a hidden sniper to snipe to kill, and then her muzzle a turn, another hidden bunker in the enemy sniper wants to shift position, the other side of the body just moved, a round of sniper slug sniping to the arrival of a god, instantly headshot. Under the snipers of Satan Operation Group, the snipers of Imperial City of Darkness could be said to be useless, as long as they ventured their heads, they would be sniped, and they could not hold the charging Satan Operation Group fighters, and they could only watch one by one, but when the assault mission of the Satan Operation Group fighters could only watch as one by one, but on a surprise mission, the fighters rushed up to the defence line and entered Imperial City of Darkness. Night. Jason was like a king who was looking down on this battlefield. Everything in the battlefield was under his control, every step, every process, he went all out to control it, guiding the battle towards the direction and result he wanted. Marcel, Robert, Zack, its our turn to go for the kill next! Jason smiled, his own powerful confidence shining through. Marcelughed out loud and said, Good, then well head out with Jason to kill the enemy!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Watching Satan Operation Group fighters kill the enemy so bravely, my blood is already boiling and I cant wait to rush up and fight along with Satan Operation Group as well! Zack also said with a smile. Robert didnt say anything, but from his hot gaze, he could also feel the fighting spirit zing inside his chest. Lets go then, straight to Imperial City of Darkness, and step on Imperial City of Darkness tonight! Jason opened his mouth as he moved and sprinted in the direction of Imperial City of Darkness. Marcel, Zack, and Robert followed, in addition to Wolf Boy immediately following. Wolf Boy that has faded a lot of childish face exudes a determined killing intent, vaguely, from his body diffuse the Wolf Boy bloodthirsty faint blood mist, own a horror horrifying bloodthirsty intent in the diffusion. Imperial City of Darkness on the defence line. The defences that the Night Emperor had seen as impregnable were now riddled with holes, having been prated by the powerful firepower of the Satan Operation Group. Mr Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, Sea Shark, Garth, Spear, Bear, Nielsen, Trapper, and other Satan Operation Group fighters were firing heavy machine guns, creating arge area of suppression and killing firepower. Under that cascade of ferocious fire attack, the Dark Army Warrior on the defence line had no way to resist, plus there was no sniper on their side to give them support, so they quickly copsed. Some of the resisting Dark Army Warriors had just ventured out to fire back, and were immediately reduced to a bloody mist by the metallic storm of bullets. Under the cover of such firepower, the Satan Operation Group fighters led by White Fox, Lion, Fang Lie, Cameron and others had already broken into the defence line, and they were all brave and fierce, with assault rifles in their hands first sweeping a burst of fire, and then their body shape moved, and they rushed to the bunker of the defence line to fight with those Dark Army Warriors. and the Dark Army Warriors. Inside themand room of Imperial City of Darkness, Night Emperors face was ashen, an uncontroble rage burning in his eyes. The defence is broken! The defence line of the Kings City, which seemed unbreakable to him, was just like that of paper mache under the attack of Satan Operation Group, and it was broken in the blink of an eye. Through the screen, he was able to see a single Satan Operation Group warrior charging in with bravery and courage, tearing through the defences and swooping down on the Dark Army Warrior like a tidal wave. Shit! Night Emperornds a heavy punch on the screen in front of him. Saint Leo walked in, and his face was not pretty, in his opinion Night Emperor was really a waste of money, and had previously sworn that this defence line could be defended. Unexpectedly, in the twinkling of an eye it has been breached! At this moment, there was still some time before Assassination League and Bounty Alliance came to provide support, so how to dy this period of time had be the issue he had to think about at the moment. Saint Leo knew very well that there was an irreconcble conflict and hatred between him and Jason, if Jason really found out that he was inside this Imperial City of Darkness, then his end would definitely be very miserable. Night Emperor, the most important thing right now is to organise Dark Army Warrior to fight against the invasion of Satan Operation Group, our reinforcements areing soon, as long as we hold on, the victory of this battle will only be ours! Saint Leo said in a hushed voice. Night Emperor stood up as he said in a deep voice, Dont worry Son of Saint, I will personally lead the Dark Army to fight Satan Operation Group to the death! Saint Leo nodded, he looked at the male and female guards beside him and said, Holy Game, Saint Hee, the two of you will go with the Night Emperor to kill the enemy! Remember, as long as they are fighters of the Satan Operation Group, kill them all! Yes, Son of Saint! The two guards spoke, Their duty itself is to protect Saint Leo at all times, and it stands to reason that with the Satan Operation Group fighters storming Imperial City of Darkness, they are even less able to take a step away from Saint Leo. However, they were now without the slightest hesitation. It was because they knew that apart from them this time, there was a truly powerful person protecting Saint Leo in the shadows. With this powerful person protecting them in the dark, they naturally wouldnt worry about Saint Leos safety. Chapter 1821 – Sword to the Dark Night (Normal) Kill! The shouts of killing from one Satan Operation Group warrior after another shook the heavens and resounded in this heaven and earth. The defence line of Imperial City of Darkness was basically upied by Satan Operation Group warriors, and a team of Satan Operation Group warriors led by their respective captains were like sharp bays glowing with blood under the night, piercing into the hearts of the Dark Army warriors. Warriors on the defence line. The battle, without prelude, begins with a climax! Charge up and level the Imperial City of Darkness! Mr Iron Fist shouted angrily, his face was murderous, with a prevalent anger and murderous intent surging through him. With the Satan Operation Group fighters sessfully breaking through the defence line, they charge into the Imperial City of Darkness and fight with the Dark Army, and there is no need for suppression of fire at this point. Immediately, Mr Iron Fists figure moved, the heavy machine gun in his hand was ced aside, and the whole person was like a tiger out of the gate to kill towards. Im going to blow the heads off these Dark Army buggers one punch at a time! Tregughed, he wore finger tiger hand spikes on both hands, the diamond shaped spikes were glowing with a cold and chilling aura, and even more so, a strong and iparable odour of blood permeated the air. In an instant, Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Spear, Sea Shark, Garth, Trapper, and other Satan Operation Group warriors rushed up with a wind-swept momentum and fought with those Dark Army Warriors. Originally, Imperial City of Darkness had about a thousand or so elite warriors on its side. Nearly three hundred Dark Army Warriors were killed in the battle between the Satan Operation Group fighters attacking the defences. As a result, the Dark Army Warriors who were able to participate in this fight at this moment were around 700, and in terms of numbers, they were about the same as the Satan Operation Group Warriors who were deployed this time. However, in terms of warriorbat capability, these Dark Army Warriors are naturally no match for Satan Operation Group warriors. The fighters directly belonging to the Satan Operation Group, such as Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and others, are all battle-hardened. As for the fighters of those major mercenary groups and Legion of Doom, under the targeted intensive special training of Satan Operation Group fighters, they had also begun to metamorphose, and both theirbat ability and co-ordination ability had increased dramatically. Therefore, on the whole, this Satan Operation Group warriors are even more unstoppable, all the way to kill, blood light filled the sky, there is constantly a Dark Army Warrior have fallen. When Night Emperor rushes over, he sees a tangle of killing tussles C a massacre, to be precise! The ughtered ones were naturally Dark Army Warriors on his side. Seeing this scene, Night Emperor was simply bizarrely furious, he roared angrily into the air, his own aura violently erupted in full force, a Supreme Emperors mighty pressure swept through the air, carrying Night Emperors own endless fury, enveloping the scene. Supreme Emperor Realm! Night Emperor had indeed been promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm, but he was also at the beginning of the Supreme Emperor Realm, but for those Satan Operation Group warriors in the field, this Supreme Emperor Realm pressure was simply not something they could resist. They were not able to withstand it. On the side of Satan Operation Group warriors, even the powerful Mr Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, White Fox, etc. are also Quasi-Emperor Realm, and there is still a long distance from Supreme Emperor Realm, therefore, when the Supreme Emperor pressure of Night Emperor spread out, Mr Iron Fist and others immediately sensed great pressure, like a huge stone copsing on their heads. Therefore, when the Emperors Supreme Emperor pressure spread out, Mr Iron Fist and the others immediately sensed a great pressure, like a huge stone copsing down on their heads, and the pressure of the Supreme Emperors realm was not something that they could resist at all. Just thenC Where is the Dark Night? Come forward to die! In the name of Satan, I will cut off your head tonight! A bellowing voice that shook the nine heavens rang out and shot straight up into the sky, reverberating throughout the entire firmament for an unending period of time. The words just fell, a figure with the speed of the wind and lightning speed rushed over, that speed is too fast, the only thing that can be seen in the field is a trail of silhouettes, apanied by nine overnight blood. Nine channels of qi and blood ze like the sun, reflecting the sky, containing a masculine and overbearing momentum, the centre of the qi and blood is like a huge blood dragon, stretching across the sky and the earth. As this figure sprinted over, the overbearing and supreme might of the Yang until the Supreme Emperors pressure of the Night Emperor was resisted by the Supreme Emperors pressure. This also caused the oppressive force of the Supreme Emperors might from the Night Emperor that the Satan Operation Group fighters had originally endured to vanish. All the Satan Operation Group fighters knew who wasing! Its Captain Miller, Captain Miller is here! Captain Miller is out in force,ing to extract the head of the Night Emperor! Brothers, kill, Captain Miller kills Night Emperor, we ughter these Dark Army bastards! Kill, kill them all, and stamp out the Imperial City of Darkness! In an instant, the fighting spirit of all Satan Operation Group fighters in the arena reached a peak state, the blood in their bodies was pulsating, the killing intent in their hearts was permeating, and the cohesive aura of bloodshed and murderousness rushed straight into the sky, shaking the heavens and moving the earth! Amidst that shouting and killing sound, one Satan Operation Group warrior was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep,unching a new round of harvesting.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Night Emperor heard the voice that shook the sky, the pupils in his eyes steeply and coldly shrunk, and a cold and iparable killing intent red up in his pupils. As soon as he lifted his gaze, he saw a young figure shing in front of him in a single step, and then stood on both feet, looking towards him. Satan! Night Emperor gritted his teeth, and in his eyes was a furious and angry killing intent. Jasons face was calm, the gaze in his eyes was like a cold pool, looking indifferently towards Night Emperor, he said, All these years of grudges and fights, its time to make an end tonight! When the battle of City of Doom was fought, I should have killed you and there wouldnt have been tonight! Night Emperor said in a cold voice. Jasonughed lightly and said, Only the weak look back on the past. Right now, you should be thinking about whether you and the Dark Army live or die. Night Emperor took a deep breath, he stared at Jason, and suddenly opened his mouth andughed, saying, Emperor Realm? The strength has indeed grown! However, do you think you can kill me with Emperor Realm? You really dont know what youre doing! Its just Supreme Emperor Realm beginner level, does that give you so much confidence? Jason sneered and said, Cut the crap and let me see what level this Supreme Emperor Realm of yours has! Still arrogant, not even putting Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouses in your eyes? Then Id like to see how much weight you have! A mocking voice came. Afterwards, Hera saw a man and a woman walking over, that gaze coldly fixed on Jason, with a killing chance permeating. These are the two guards of Saint Leo C Holy Game and Saint Hee! Meanwhile, behind Jason, Marcel, Zack, Robert and others walk up. Dark Phoniex, Emily, and these powerhouses are also on their way. Chapter 1822 – Battle of the Strong (Normal) Jasons eyes were drawn to Holy Game and Saint Hee, who were walking over to him, and he realised that they looked familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere before. Jason thought carefully, a sh of light in his mind, he remembered, when in Titan Ruins Saint Leo followed by a man and a woman two guards, at that time these two people were cloaked in armour, but their own aura was remembered by Jason. Thats the distinctive scent of the Holy Night people line. Jasons gaze was steeply cold, he really didnt expect the two apanying guards beside Saint Leo to show up in Imperial City of Darkness. If thats the case, is Saint Leo himself hiding in the Imperial City of Darkness? ording to Manjusakas investigation, there is an important personage from Imperial City of Darkness who is suspected to be rted to Dark Ancient n. Jason is immediately sure that it should be Saint Leo of Holy Night people who hase and is hiding in this Imperial City of Darkness. As long as we win this battle and conduct a full search of the entire Imperial City of Darkness, were bound to be able to uncover Saint Leo, and then well be in for a treat. At that thought, the corner of Jasons mouth lifted into a meaningful sneer. Jason could see that the Cultivation realm of the two guards, a man and a woman, was also Supreme Emperor Realm, which wasnt weak, it was already very strong. However, he didnt put it on his mind, sensing Marcel and the others arriving, he said, Leave the Night Emperor to me, Ill kill him with my own hands! Those two guards are very strong, Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouses. Equivalent to Full Saint Realm powerhouses in Hyacinth. You guys team up to deal with them. Leave that man to me, Ill handle it! Robert spoke up. Robert was already at the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, and the Holy Game he was trying to deal with was at the beginning of Supreme Emperor Realm, and the Cultivation realm was indeed one realm higher than Robert. However, Robert is intentionally trying to work on himself to see if he can cross over into battle with his Cultivation strength. Night Emperors face became a bit gloomy, he noticed Marcel and the others, he sensed the Cultivation aura of Marcel and the others, although it was different from the Cultivation aura of the strongest people on this side of the Dark World, one by one, they were simr to the existence of the Emperor Realm. He really couldnt figure out how there were so many Emperor Realm powerhouses on the Satan Operation Group side. Luckily, he still had the two Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouses sent over by Saint Leo on his side, so this battle wouldnt have any surprises in Night Emperors opinion. Kill! Jason shouted coldly, and with a movement of his body, he had already taken the lead in sprinting towards Night Emperor. As Jasons figure flickered, the Sunling Bloodline that permeated his own body boiled, rolling like a tide of qi and blood, surging in the air and flourishing like the sea. At the same time, Jasons secret realm of power also boiled up, and the majestic The power of the origin surged, turning into an iparably pure and powerful Green Dragon Power, and as Jason raised his hand and punched, he sted straight at the Night Emperor. Its just First Emperor Realm, how dare you hold yourself up in front of me, deserve to be killed! Night Emperor coldly shouted out, his own strong Supreme Emperor Power fully erupted, evolving the fist of the Dark Night Fist, a fist out, like the dark night descending, carrying the strongest Supreme Emperor might to attack forward. Almost at the same moment, Roberts figure moved as he rushed towards Holy Game, a Saint-level aura was permeating the air, and Kirin Bloodline also manifested in the air as he ran his own Saint power and exploded into a Thousand World Punch punch, sting Holy Game with a punch. The two of them, Marcel and Zack, appear to have an excellent understanding of each other, surrounding Saint Hee with a left and a right. Even though Saint Hee is a woman, Marcel and Zack dont have the slightest sense of carelessness, after all, the other party is a strong person equivalent to Full Saint Realm in Hyacinth. Zack evolved the Formation Way, forming a void formation that enveloped Saint Hee and imprisoned Saint Hees movements. At the same time, Marcels battle intent was zing in his eyes as he activated his Great Diffusion Divine Martial Decree battle technique, and the fist that he had evolved had already attacked Saint Hee as swiftly as thunder. In a matter of moments, a battle of powerhouses began. Boom! At that moment, Jason and Night Emperors fists had already fiercely sted together, erupting with a furious and overwhelming impact. The Green Dragon Power contained in Jasons punch was invincible and exploded against the Night Emperors Supreme Emperor Power, which was at a higher level of Cultivation. Under the blow, Jasons body was shaken a little, and the blood in his body surged dramatically, but the Green Dragon Power in his fist still resisted the invasion of the Supreme Emperor Power in Night Emperors fist. In doing so, Jason had more or less made a judgement on Night Emperors strength. Hmm? Night Emperor couldnt help but be surprised, his face showing a look of incredulity. He couldnt even repel Satan with one punch? Night Emperor are incredulous, he Cultivation realm is one big realm higher, even if he cant immediately strike Satan into serious injuries, he should at least knock Satan back. Whats going on here? Is this the strength of your Supreme Emperor Realm? Jasonughed coldly and said, Its nothing more than that in my opinion. Do you really think that Supreme Emperor Realm is amazing? For a waste, the Cultivation Realm is still a waste no matter how high it is! Im going to behead you with my First Emperor Realm cultivation! Fighter Arctic! With that said, Jason let out a bellow as he prodded out Fighter Arctic from Nine Characters Fist! Those who fight, battle the heavens and the earth, and never give in! Those who fight are brave and bold, and the more they fight, the more courageous they be! He who fights is confident of invincibility and pushes the males across! Therefore, Fighter Arctic is expressed in an aura and a heart, daring to fight against the sky and the earth. If the sky is unfair, I will st open the sky; if the earth is unfair, I will push down the earth. Thats where that essence of Fighter Arctices in. As soon as Fighter Arctic came out, Jasons aura changed abruptly, and the whole person was like a god of war, with the fighting spirit and battle intent that went straight to the sky and swept across the scene. Sky Fist!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason throws both fists in unison, hyping up Heaven Fists punch with Fighter Arctic. A fist mark was branded in the void, and a total of Nine Fist Seals appeared in the sky, just like the Nine Suns across the sky, blossoming with a zing and eye-catching light. Jasons Sunling Bloodline boils over as well, his own Sunling Bloodline invisibly connecting and resonating with these Nine Fist Seals. Each of the fist marks contained a very different fist intent, and when all nine types of fist intent were manifested, the void trembled with them. Moreover, Jason was using Green Dragon Power to activate Heaven Fist, and its power was much stronger than before. Boom! Jasons fist struck out in this regard, and, a greenish-golden glow faintly permeated his body. Night Emperors face immediately became iparably grave, somehow, in the face of Jasons strike, he, a Cultivation realm higher Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse heretofore sensed an indescribably terrifying crisis! Chapter 1823 – Perverted Satan (Normal) An uncontroble feeling of horror welled up in Night Emperors heart, an emotion he shouldnt have had by all rights. In the battle of the strong, the first thing that counts is momentum! The strength of the aura is even more evident in the inner confidence. If the confidence is shaken, the fighting spirit and the will to fight will also be shaken, and the momentum will also slip. On the contrary, if there is a true heart of invincibility, firmly believe that I am invincible, then it is bound to be like a fire, fighting spirit endless, the momentum of the sky! Right now, when Night Emperor faced Jasons punch, he was really appalled, but after all, he was also a strong person who had fought for many years in Dark World, so he quickly collected his feelings and the gaze in his eyes was also morose. Darkness ughtering Fist! The Night Emperor no longer had the slightest reservation, he exploded all of his Supreme Emperors power, evolving the most lethal fist path, the killing punch crushed the sky, the Supreme Emperors power rushed and surged, causing the surrounding emptiness to explode one after another, meeting the battle with an iparably powerful aura. Rumble! Jason attacked with the fist of Sky Fist driven by Fighter Arctic, and the nine different fist meanings embedded in Nine Fist Seals were presented in the sky, zing and eye-catching like nine brilliant suns devouring and burning towards the Night Emperor! A fist mark was like a meteorite falling, unstoppable, engulfing Night Emperor in an instant. Night Emperors fist also attacked, meeting the Nine Suns Fist Seal that copsed the void and suppressed it! Boom! Boom! Boom! The space where the two were battling seemed to have beenpletely detonated, constantly emitting bursts of booming and sting sounds, and the aura fluctuations generated by the two mens punching power swept in all directions. One by two one by one, the seal of the fist was broken by Night Emperors punch. In the end, there were still three fist seals carrying supreme might that sted towards Night Emperor. A ray of killing intent shed in Night Emperors eyes, and he didnt think about attacking, because he could see that he was toote to attack these three fist seals. He could only throw himself at it, and with a change in his punch, he punched Jason straight in the chest. Hes going to take this jade fight and force Jason to retreat. In his opinion, his Cultivation realm was stronger, and the killing power of his punches would inevitably be stronger. Jason shouldnt be afraid to engage him in an injury-for-injury fight. Yet again, Night Emperors calctions fall t. At that very instant, Night Emperor faintly heard a voice that pressed against the nine heavensC Ang roar! A dragons roar spread throughout this void. Immediately, the rolling green dragons aura filled up from Jasons body, and the emptiness of arge green dragon also soared into the air, stretching across the sky, releasing that dragons mighty aura that was enough to make people worship and submit to it! At the same time, Jasons body blossomed with a bright and dazzling green-golden light, and the shadow of the green dragon in the void wrapped around his body, eventually merging into Jasons body and flesh. Green Dragons Golden Body! Upon seeing Night Emperor take this wound-for-wound beating, Jason catalyses his own Green Dragons Golden Body physique. Jasons fist momentum did not have the slightest stagnation, and he would not retreat for half a minute, facing the Night Emperors bombardment, his three fist seals also bombarded the Night Emperor like a meteorite falling. Boom! Boom! A dull and iparable sound of fist power bombardment echoed in mid-air, shaking ones eardrums. Three of Jasons punchesnded on Night Emperors body, and Night Emperors punch that came out at full force hit Jason as well. At that moment, Night Emperor couldnt help but open his mouth and grunt, even though he had the Supreme Emperor Realms Secret Realm Power to protect his body, under the impact of the Green Dragon Power contained in Jasons fist seal, he couldnt help but open his mouth and grunt, only to feel that a strong and invincible force had broken through his protective energy, and entered his body. It was felt that a strong and invincible force broke through his protective energy and entered his body. At the same time, his fist momentum struck Jason, yet as the punchnded, he actually sensed a resounding sounding from it. It gave him the feeling that the punch did not feel like it was bombarding a body of flesh and blood, but rather a body of steel! As Night Emperors punchnded, the greenish-golden light that blossomed from Jasons body dimmed slightly, but that was all. Stomp! Both of them were stumbling backwards, taking several steps back from each other before they could stand still. Jasons own Sunling Bloodline once again boiled, zing like the sun, and then Green Dragons Golden Bodys original slightly dimmed light was once again zing, and he was not affected. On the contrary, Night Emperor, under the impact of Jasons three fist seals, a trace of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth, his face paled, and a look of horror passed through his eyes. How is that possible? Night Emperor was a bit confused, his punch which contained the power of Supreme Emperor did not have any killing effect on Jason? How powerful a body is that? This is too much of a perversion, isnt it? Night Emperor, if thats all youve got, then its time for this battle to end! Jason opened his mouth, and his tone seemed iparably indifferent, without the slightest fluctuation of emotion, as if he was stating something insignificant. However, the confidence in that tone was an invisible sentence of death for Night Emperor! Ow- In the void, there are wolves howling, whistling sound spreads all over the night sky, there is a horrible bloodthirsty atmosphere in the diffusion, covering this battlefield. Immediately, a blood wolf silhouette emerged faintly in that void, with a huge body and a blood-coloured body, especially that grown wolfs mouth, revealing the blood-coloured sharp teeth in the night, making peoples hearts tremble. It was a Wolf Boy vision! Wolf Boy disyed his own Greedy Wolf Fate Patterns vision, and ayer of blood-coloured aura permeated from his body, which was Wolf Boys bloodthirsty aura, and also caused Wolf Boys entire body to be enveloped by a bloodthirsty killing aura fused with overpowering killings. Boom! Boom! Wolf Boy rushes into the Dark Army and delivers his Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punch, each punch has a murderous intent and each punch is a one-two punch!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wolf Boys own Saint level power was embedded in his punching power, and he had already been promoted to Beginning Saint Realm, and under his own destiny, his punching power was even more terrifying. Bang! Bang! In a gust of thumping sound, Wolf Boy was sending each Dark Army Warrior flying and killing them, and some Dark Army Warriors were hit by his punches and even exploded into a cloud of blood mist, and their figures also fell down one after another. One person only, but he killed dozens of Dark Army Warriors who retreated one after another and fell to the ground, these Dark Army looked at Wolf Boy as if they were looking at a horrible demon, their eyes were filled with a sense of endless fear. Not only Wolf Boy here, but in the battlefields of other directions, one after another Satan Operation Group fighters were also fighting in blood. Chapter 1824 – Satan Operation Group’s Bloodiness (Normal) Mr Iron Fists own aura was as strong as a mountain, his pair of iron fists kept swinging, repelling the Dark Army Warriors that surrounded him, his own aura became more and more powerful, more and more majestic, and gradually became as solid as a mountain. He was already in the realm of Quasi-Emperor Realm, and as that aura pressure he had erupted in this battle grew stronger and stronger, his Cultivation realm was on the verge of a tipping point, and it looked like it was all on the verge of breaking through. Tregs entire body was also in a state of frenzy, and hisnky mountainous body was charging across the room like an armoured chariot. To him, every part of his body could be utilised to kill the enemy, except for his fists that wore finger-tiger hand spikes, which were the most terrifying means of killing. With a roar, facing the several Dark Army Warriors rushing up on his right side, Tregs right shoulder sank, and with a stomp of his feet, his whole body used his right shoulder as a point, and in this way, he crashed into these Dark Army Warriors. Under one collision, four or five Dark Army Warriors were all sent flying out, then Treg, with both fists alike, killed directly in towards the enemy troops on the left side, that aura raging to the extreme. Thats how Treg Humongous kills the enemy. Baron, White Fox, Garth, Sea Shark and others are also leading the Satan Operation Group warriors around them to fight bravely, blood stained their uniforms, but they are blissfully unaware of it, and there is only a will to fight and kill in their eyes. They killed the enemy strongly and tirelessly, interpreting the wariness and fighting spirit of a true supreme warrior in the battlefield! Thumbs up! Thumbs up! On the other side of the battlefield, Dark Phoniex holding ck de, under the leather uniform enough and out of the sexy body is like a ghost-like wandering, every time the body shape of the ck de will be cut out between the hands of a road to let a person all over the body of the cold sharp. Wherever the de passed, a flurry of blood continued to shoot up into the air, and then spilled down one after another. Wisps of Dark Origin Breath filled out from her body, and the shadow of a ck phoenix was also faintly formed behind her. Endless Dark Phoenix Power surged up from her power essence, pouring into the ck de in her hand, and chopping down each Dark Army Warrior in front of her one after another. At her feet, countless Dark Army Warriors had fallen, she was like a mobile killing machine, bringing only endless death wherever she went! Since her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline had been fully stimted, her Cultivation realm had been cultivated to the peak of the First Emperor Realm, so these Dark Army Warriors in front of her were really not her opponents, and she could not even withstand a single force in front of her. Not far from each other, Emily was also in the middle of a kill. Her jade face of the national colour and fragrance at the moment a cold and cold, itself has a ruthless killing intent in the diffusion, she urged the Parker familys ultimate boxing Realms Killing Fist boxing, itself diffused a strong horrifying killing intent. She has also been cultivated to Beginning Saint Realm, itself permeated with a Saint level pressure, out of the fist contained within the killing qi is extremely morose and appalling, with the show of the fist is to kill and fierce, invincible. Realms Killing Fist focuses on the word kill, which is about how to kill the enemy in one hit and how to kill the enemy efficiently, which is the most suitable for Emily who is dedicated to practicing the way of merciless killing. Bang! Emily punched out and grinded another Dark Army Warrior to death. At this point, there were no survivors of the Dark Army Warriors she had attacked and killed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emilys eyes flicked to the right where Dark Phoniex was killing the enemy, and with Dark Phoniexs strength there was no need for her to help. Over on the left side, a figure shed like a ghost, a blood-coloured de constantly cutting through the void, precisely cutting into the throat of a Dark Army Warrior. This marvellous figure was being Phantom, she was once the number one assassin in Dark World, and was proficient in assassination battle techniques, so in such a chaotic battle fight, when it came to the efficiency of assassination, she was definitely at the top of the list. Just at this moment, Emily fiercely sensed that there was a supremely powerful and terrifying Cultivation aura fluctuating in front of her, and at the same time, she also sensed that Cultivation aura of her own brother Robert. Apparently, Robert is fighting a strong man. Emilys figure moved and immediately sprinted towards the direction where Robert was fighting, and when she encountered some Dark Army Warriors along the way, she would also kill them in passing. Soon, Emily sprinted over, and she saw that Robert was fighting against a West man, and this opponents own Cultivation aura was extremely pure and powerful, simr to the powerful Full Saint Realm in Hyacinth. The man is none other than Holy Game, Saint Leos bodyguard, who is currently in a life-and-death struggle with Robert. Holy Games Cultivation realm is one realm higher than Roberts, he activated the Holy Nights Silent Fist in the Holy Night people, and his own Supreme Emperor power surged madly. He activated the Holy Nights Silent Fist of Holy Night people, and his Supreme Emperor Power surged crazily, and as he attacked with his fist, it was like a party of Holy Night Descent, which enveloped Robert. Roberts face was cold and stern, his eyes shed with determination, his own aura steeply flourished, making the Kirin illusion interwoven with the Rui Xiang Purple Qi emerging behind him even more realistic and solid, and wisps of Kirin Divine Power converged, the holy level pressure spreading out to the heavens and the earth, strong to the extreme. Fist of Destruction! Robert bellowed, and he developed a killing move from Thousand World Punch, and his fist seemed to carry an irresistible robbing power, attacking forward with a destructive momentum, and meeting Holy Game. Rumble! The deafening sound of the fist power shook the surroundings, and under the attack of Roberts punch, the side of the eternal night vision evolved by Holy Game was broken, but Robert was also forced back by Holy Games fist power. Robert retreated a few steps backward, he soon steadied his footing, and the gaze in his eyes was already as cold as a sword. After a few sparring sessions, he was indeed slightly overpowered by Holy Game, but he was not without the power to fight, showing that he was able to fight even though he was one Cultivation Greater Realm lower than his opponent. At that moment, Robert sensed his sisters aura, he turned his head and really did see Emilys figure, quickly shing over and standing on his left side, that gaze fixed on Holy Game. It looks like Emily is ready to team up with him against Holy Game. Robert subconsciously opened his mouth, he wanted to tell his sister to back off, after all Holy Game was powerful and dangerous. But the words stopped at his mouth. He realised that this was in the middle of a battlefield, not in Hyacinth, and not some kind of contest, so nowhere would be safe. If you want to be safe, then win the battle and wipe out all the enemies. Furthermore, since it was in a battlefield, it was natural to fight, the only way to improve oneself was to fight, otherwise what was the point ofing to this battlefield? Chapter 1825 – How Can I Say I’m Defeated (Normal) Holy Games face was grim, and the gaze in his eyes shed with furious murderous intent as he stared intently at Robert, then at Emily. He had thought that with his strength, it would be nothing but easy for him to kill Robert. As it turns out, he was wrong. He could see that Roberts Cultivation realm was equivalent to the peak of First Emperor Realm, and he was a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, but he couldnt even help an opponent at the peak of First Emperor Realm? And hes also a strong man from Agist, so in terms of strength, hes a bit more powerful than his counterpart in Dark World in the same realm. That being said, being the same Supreme Emperor Realm Primer, Holy Games true strength is slightly higher than Night Emperors. With Holy Games cultivation one realm higher, coupled with the pride ofing from Holy Night people, he was simply unable to ept the fact that he actually couldnt suppress and subdue a First Emperor Realm opponent. He could also see that Robert was extraordinary, with a Rui Xiang Purple Qi permeating itself, forming a Qilin illusion, which meant that Robert possessed a supreme bloodline physique. At this moment, with Emilying, it was undoubtedly making Holy Game feel a hint of pressure as well. Even though Emily was a woman, he could sense that Emilys strength had reached First Emperor Realm as well. In the past, he probably wouldnt have put a First Emperor Realm opponent in his sights, but now he had to change that idea. Emilys face was cold, and she had no fear in her heart despite Holy Games strength. Go! Emily let out a fierce shout as she moved and took the lead in sprinting towards Holy Game. After Robert saw his sister take the initiative, he also chortled coldly and hurriedly killed towards Holy Game. Emily was only at the beginning of the Saint level realm, and was definitely not a match for Holy Game, so he needed to make an immediate move to hold Holy Game head on, lest Emily fall into a crisis. Spinning around, the two Robert Sisters team up to take on Holy Game. The battle between Marcel and Zacks side was also incredibly violent. Saint Hee may be a woman, but shes no less powerful than Holy Game, so to speak. The Cultivation pressure was able to suppress Marcel and Zack, but fortunately, Zack was able to resist Saint Hees Cultivation pressure by using the Formation Way and the Void Birth Formation, allowing the two of them to join forces to hold Saint Hee back. Boom! Boom! At this time, Saint Hees fist power fiercely sted over, his own Supreme Emperor Power boiling, fist power in the evolution of a side of the Holy Night scene, the lonely cold Holy Night vision shrouded to Marcel and Zack, which contains a strong and boundless killing opportunity, like a sh flood of Supreme Emperor Power! It surged and surged, engulfing Marcel and Zack. Marcel and Zack bellowed as they matched punches, mobilising their Saint level power to meet the attack with full force. Bang! Bang! Two loud thuds, Marcel and Zack were actually knocked back, even though they co-operated with their punches, it was difficult for them to resist the impact of that Supreme Emperors power, one by one, their hearts were sweet and blood spilled from the corners of their mouths. Defeated? Marcel and Zack couldnt help but look at each other. They coincidentally saw in each others gazes that burning up battle intent, that unyielding fighting spirit. Defeat? Looking around, every Satan Operation Group warrior was bathing in blood and never losing, and every Satan Operation Group warrior was burning their fighting spirit to fight. Therefore, how can they say that they have lost? Martial artists must fight! Keep fighting! Zack opened his mouth, and he smiled sparingly as his own fighting spirit rekindled. This bitch is very powerful, but you and I may not be unable to defeat her by joining forces! Marcel also said. Then knock her out! Zack opened his mouth, and with a single movement of his body, he took the lead and charged Saint Hee. Formation Technique! Zack evolved an Earthly Grand Formation, and the void presented the silhouette of an Earthly Grand Formation, and a supreme pressure of an Earthly Grand Formation was spreading, imprisoning this area of space and locking Saint Hee in as well. Saint Hee naturally sensed it, with her strength she is not afraid of this terrain array, but the terrain array in the void will also affect some of her strength to y, but also vaguely can restrain her action. Previously, if it wasnt for this terrain formation holding her back, she felt that she would have already grilled Marcel and Zack at this moment. This time, the Earth Formation that Zack had created appeared to be even more extraordinary, and there was a pressure of the Earth Formation that caused the void to vibrate, and the immense power of the Earth Formation imprisoned Saint Hee. In that instant, Marcels body had already transformed into a stream of light as he sprinted towards Saint Hee, his mouth open as he shouted, True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique! Boom! Marcel evolved his punching stance, and this time, what he executed was clearly the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Techniques punching intent! The True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique was obtained by him and Zack in The originators sanctuary, and after studying it for some time, he has worked out the meaning of it, and evolved it into his own martial artsbat technique.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A fist sted out, with the fist intention manifested, in which is manifested a Emperor Brewer swept away the group of demons of the vastness of the gas. Originally, Marcel already had his own righteousness, and with the evolution of this fist, he even exploded his own righteousness to the fullest, making the power of this fist far exceed the previous one, and swiftly and fiercely attacked and killed Saint Hee. Youre all going to die! Saint Hees face was hideous, she shouted out, her own Supreme Emperor Power waspletely non-identical, and the punching power of Holy Nights Silent Fist was even more powerful, the shadows of the fists appeared one by one in the sky, and all of the fists formed in the sky were engulfed towards Marcel and Zack. Formation Martial Breakthrough! At that moment, Zack bellowed out, he catalysed the Earth Potential Grand Formation here, using the greatness of the Earth Potential Grand Formation to strengthen himself as he struck out with a fist that broke the heavens and met the battle. Boom! Terrifying and violent sound of fist power bombardment vibration broke out, Marcel and Zacks joint strike, hard to break Saint Hees roaming fist power bombardment, each others fist power alsoprehensively impacted to each other. Stomp! After one blow, both Marcel and Zack cant help but step back. However, Saint Hee was not in a good position either, as she hee was also forced back, and her face was even paler for a while, clearly having been affected by some of the chi energy as well. SteepC Thumbs up! Before Saint Hee could get her footing, the void in front of her was violently sliced by a sharp ck de. A ck cold aura wrapped with a strong and iparable The power of the origin swiftly like thunder and lightning towards Saint Hee chopped down, the speed was so fast that it was unbelievable. Saint Hee, however, was not worthy of being a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, she sensed the danger, and just as this ck de attacked her, she shifted her body horizontally and narrowly avoided it. Just as Saint Hee moves across the room to dodge, a leg kick sweeps across the room, Saint Hee raises her hand to block, and she cant build up her strength in time to be knocked backwards by the leg kick. In the middle of the arena, there was an additional cold and sexy figure holding a ck de, and it was none other than Dark Phoniex. Dark Phoniex arrives, and when she sees that Marcel and Zacks side of the battle is in danger, she attacks and joins forces with Saint Hee. Chapter 1826 – The Defeat Has Been Determined (Normal) Saint Hee gazed at Dark Phoniex with a vague glint of wonder in his eyes. Only because she noticed the Dark Origin Breath that permeated from Dark Phoniex. Dark Phoniex put away the ck de in her hand, fighting against a strong man and using the ck de as a weapon doesnt fully utilise her strength. ck de is something she uses only in melee, so that she can kill her enemies faster and more efficiently. Facing a strong person like Saint Hee, the ck de in her hand obviously did not bring out the power of her bloodline power. Marcel and Zack saw Dark Phoniexe to his aid and their battle intent intensified, they had a tacit understanding with each other and surrounded Saint Hee, with their own battle intent locking Saint Hee in ce. Dark Phoniexs cold and absolutely beautiful face was expressionless, a pair of phoenix eyes looked at Saint Hee, and her own Dark Origin Breath began to surge, and gradually, that thick and to the point of purity Dark Origin Breath transformed into a ck phoenixs silhouette in her form! The phoenix danced in the sky, revealing a sense of honour in the darkness that shocked people. Saint Hee froze, she stared fiercely at Dark Phoniex and said word by word, Dark Phoenix? You are a Dark Phoenix? And you have also awakened the Dark Phoenix Bloodline! Back then, Dark Phoenix Bloodline was driven to extinction! When these words came out, Dark Phoniexs face became even colder, and the icy killing machine was like ice, turning into a cold sword pointing directly at Saint Hee. People of the Holy Night people? You were also involved in the siege of my people back then, you deserve to die! Dark Phoniex said coldly. Dark Phoenix remnants still dare to show up, lucky not to die and not to hide properly actually dare to venture out, the one who deserves to die is you! Saint Hee said. Dark Phoniex did not say a word, there was a phoenix cry in the void, her figure moved, her own The power of the originpletely boiled, all surging out, turning into endless Dark Phoenix Power, she operated the Dark Phoenixs Phoenix She activated the Origin Technique of the Dark Phoenix, catalysing the Killing Fist Dao, and that fist power vaguely transformed into the shadow of a dark phoenix, carrying the might of pouncing on the Nine Heavens, and attacked Saint Hee. At that moment, Marcel and Zack both moved, Marcel catalysed True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique and Great Diffusion Divine Martial Arts Decree to attack and kill forward, and Zack once again catalysed Formation Way. The three joined forces and rounded on Saint Hee. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soldier Tactic! On the other side of the battlefield, the battle between Jason and Night Emperor continues. Jason let out a steep bellow as he evolved Soldier Tactic from Nine Characters Fist, and in an instant an extreme murderous intentpletely erupted from his punch. Soldiers, the main battle, the main attack! It is the soldier who is unrivalled in warlike intent and decisive in killing. The real soldier Sovereign side of the battlefield, like an invincible god of war, the soldier pointed, ten thousand enemies awarded head! Thats what makes a Supreme Soldier, and thats what Soldier Tactic is all about! Jason has been on the battlefield for years, leading Dragon Shades warriors against foreign enemies, leading Satan Operation Group warriors in all directions, he was born to fight. So, for this Soldier Tacticprehension, even Old Mr. Miller is not as good as he is. Therefore, at this moment, when Jason evolved the Soldier Tactic Fist Intent, the killing machine was too vigorous, especially the killing aura, which could be described as being through the heavens and through the earth, containing an indestructible aura! Boom! The power of the fist was vast, the power of the fist was strong, and the Green Dragon Power contained within was fully erupted, just like a green dragoning out of Jasons body along with the power of this punch, pouncing on the Dark Lord. Dark Lords face was pale, with blood remaining at the corners of his mouth, facing this punch that Jason attacked, he still really had a feeling that his heart and guts were cracked. That killing aura was really too vigorous, like a great sword that stretched across heaven and earth, enough to cut open everything in front of him. Dark Lord certainly didnt want to die, and he was more than willing to sit back and wait. Thus, he gritted his teeth and roared in anger, urging his Supreme Emperor Power at all costs, gathering all the Secret Realm Power he could muster in his body. Night Emperors frantic punches erupted with the strongest punching power, the cohesive Supreme Emperor Power was like a sh flood, as his punches were pulled forward to meet Jason Soldier Tactics punches. In an instant C Boom! Terrifying boundless fist impact sound came, like muffled thunder, sound shocked the nine heavens, swept up the share of energy wind waves like a hurricane hanging over, whistling to the surroundings. However, it was seen that Jasons fist crushed towards the front with unrivalled might, it was as strong as a bamboo, invulnerable, and under this fist, any and all lifeforms would have to be subjugated and suppressed! Bang! Eventually, the sound of exploding fists colliding came. At that moment, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body also took a bit of a hit, with a bright green-gold glow. Night Emperor cant help but open his mouth and scream, his figure fell back one after another, his mouth constantly spewing blood, and eventually the whole person fell to the ground, his own breath immediately withered. Defeated! Night Emperor knew that he had fallen, a fact that upset him and made him sad and angry. Why did you lose? How can you lose? He himself was a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, while he C this damned Satan was only at the peak of First Emperor Realm, why did he lose? Night Emperor roared in his mind, but there was no one to give him an answer to that question. Inside Imperial City of Darkness, on a secluded raised tform. Saint Leos figure was hidden in that darkness, his gaze cold as he looked down on the battle that was taking ce right under his nose. He could see that Dark Armys side was already defeated and was no match for Satan Operation Groups fighters. Each Satan Operation Group warrior was as fierce as a tiger and wolf, charging forward with some reckless killing, what was even more frightening was that in the course of the battle, the Satan Operation Group warriors were in order, a team of warriors arranged into a formation to kill the enemy in an orderly manner. In addition, Satan Operation Group is full of some really strong men, and under the leadership of these strong men, they are even more powerful and decisive, killing Dark Army Warrior to the point that they are defeated and bleeding. He also saw the battle of the two guards under hismand, being besieged by abination of people, the situation looked bad. Also, the duel between Night Emperor and Jason came to his attention, and he was shocked to see that Supreme Emperor Realms Night Emperor was no match for First Emperor Realms Jason. Unbelievably within a short period of time, Jasons strength had heck of a whole new metamorphosis, bing stronger and more terrifying. Such a speed of raising strength was appalling and frightening. Perhaps it would be best to grill Jason right now. Saint Leos heart popped up this thought, he was confident that he had this ability, behind him there was also a real strong person hidden, was secretly protecting him, without his order, the other party would not show up. However, once this strongman was transferred out to kill Jason, then his hiding ce might be discovered by the Satan Operation Group fighters. At that time, once hundreds of Satan Operation Group fighters rushed in, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to escape death. He hesitated at the thought, he didnt dare, he didnt dare to gamble, he didnt dare to take a chance. Even if he let the strong man who was secretly protecting him step in and grill Jason, he himself might be killed by the Satan Operation Group fighters who rushed in, and he felt that his life was much more valuable than Jasons, and he was unwilling to take that risk. Just wait a little longer, reinforcements from Assassination League and Bounty Alliance are about to arrive! In addition, Holy Night peoples powerhouses areing over to support them! Saint Leo muttered to himself in his mind, he felt like he had to wait until he thought he could control the whole situation, then he would show up. Chapter 1827 – Enemy Reinforcements (Normal) The battle continues. The entire Imperial City of Darkness had be a blood-stainednd, with each Dark Army Warrior falling in pieces, bodies piled up in mountains, and rivers of blood flowing, presenting a scene of tragedy. By now, less than a hundred Dark Army Warriors had been killed in the field! Satan Operation Group fighters are mounting a final siege. Wolf Boy was in the lead, his killing machine was flourishing, his killing intent was boiling, and the anger and killing machine umted in his heart was given vent at this moment. Wolf Boys vision was horizontal first in the air, and a blood-coloured aura permeated his body, that was Wolf Boys bloodthirsty aura, causing him to be more and more courageous and stronger as he fought, without the slightest hint of fatigue. In Wolf Boys bloodthirsty characteristics, the Dark Army Warrior under the cover of that blood-coloured breath, invariably their own blood is being swallowed by the Wolf Boy shadow, and ultimately turned into Wolf Boys blood back to Wolf Boy, so in this kind of melee fighting, Wolf Boys own blood and stamina can be said to be infinite. So in this kind of melee, Wolf Boys own blood and stamina can be said to be endless. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Lion, White Fox, Mary, Phantom, Sea Shark, Garth, and other Satan Operation Group fighters have formed a around each other, surrounding the remaining Dark Army Warriors. The next step, naturally, is to close the and annihte! Boom! Boom! The two Robert Sisters are taking on Holy Game, and with Emily joining them, its clear that Holy Game, who had a slight advantage, is heck of a lot more likely to start being countered. Robert angry hair, war will over the sky, his own sisters joining, more stimte his own infinite war will and fighting spirit, Cultivation potential is further stimted, the operation of the Kirin Divine Power is even more powerful, so that his Cultivation breath continues to climb, vaguely want to begin to have a kind of breakthrough signs. The Kirin Divine Power was even more powerful. Mainly, Robert is indeed a sister protector, and seeing his sister joining this showdown, he does worry that something might happen to Emily, getting injured by Holy Game, etc. Therefore, Robert recklessly erupted his strongestbat power, and the Thousand World Punch that he unleashed contained surging robbing power, and the fist intent that he evolved was unrivalled, and it crazily bombarded Holy Game. Emily was hitting on all cylinders as well, and in such a situation Holy Game actually started to get pinned down and even started to take injuries. Sharing the same fate as Holy Game is Saint Hee, who has been pinned with the trios strong attack as Dark Phoniex assaults him and joins forces with Marcel and Zack. Among them, Dark Phoniex is even more murderous, a hundred years ago, The Battle of Emperors Fall, Dark Phoenix Bloodline was brutally exterminated, in which there is a line of Holy Night people in the participation. Therefore, during the battle against Saint Hee, Dark Phoniex was determined to kill him, and he had no reservations about attacking Saint Hee. At that moment, the Void Terrain Formation created by Zack once again confined Saint Hee, and Marcel used his holy power to break out the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, and punched Saint Hee straight in the face. Saint Hee has a look of anger in her eyes as she evolves her fists to meet the punching attacks of Marcel and Zack.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At this pointC Phoenix Burns the Sky! Dark Phoniex snapped out a cold cry, her murderous intent revealed, and all of the rolling Dark Phoenix Power converged on the fist power she had evolved. Her figure moved, and she rushed towards Saint Hee with the speed of the wind, and in her fist, the ck phoenixs shadow that emerged from behind her back was clearly integrated into her fist, making the manifested fist intent look like a phoenixing out of darkness, descending into the nine heavens and burning the sky! This strike was so powerful that even Saint Hees eyes shed with horror. Saint Hee punches away at Marcel and Zacks attacks, and then she immediately steps in to parry Dark Phoniexs punch. Saint Hee hastily stored up his fist to meet the attack, ck Winds fist had already attacked and killed, ruthlessly impacting Saint Hee, actually breaking Saint Hees fist defence, and the fist meaning of the phoenix shadow that evolved in the fist sted straight into Saint Hees body! Saint Hees figure immediately fell back, and the churning qi and blood in his body could not be restrained as he violently opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Dark Phoniex was also forced back a few steps, her face a little pale, but she was unconcerned. Right now, Dark Phoniex, Marcel, and Zack have been able to injure Saint Hee when they team up, which is a good sign for them, meaning theyre starting to gain the upper hand. Therefore, looking at the entire battlefield, the Satan Operation Group Warrior side had already upied an overwhelming situation, and all Dark Army Warriors, including the Night Emperor, were about to be killed in this round of encirclement. Just then, outside City of Darkness, a ship finally arrives to dock. As the ship arrived, a murderous aura immediately filled the ship, and when the deck of the ship was lowered, heavily armed warriors swarmed down one by one. It was none other than the Assassination League and Bounty Alliances joint warrior team, who had finally arrived at this very moment. Assassination Leagues team of fighters, led by ughter himself. The Bounty Alliance side is led by ck List Fighterck Tiger. All of them were murderous, and under themand of ughter and ck Tiger, they immediately rushed in towards City of Darkness. Rushing into the City of Darkness, they immediately saw the devastated city with traces of smoke and battle, and the bodies of fallen Dark Army Warriors. In the direction of Imperial City of Darkness, there were shouts of killinging from the direction of Imperial City of Darkness, as well as the aura of powerful people battling against each other. ughters face sank, killing you as he said in a cold voice, In the direction of Imperial City of Darkness, the entire army is on the move to eliminate the Satan Operation Group! With ughters order, thousands of Union Fighters immediately took action, and one by one, they rushed towards the direction of Imperial City of Darkness as fast as they could. Just as the Assassination League and Bounty Alliance fighters arrived, the Satan Operation Group fighters had been tipped off on their side. In addition to the Satan Operation Group fighters who were killing, there were also some other fighters who were on guard in City of Darkness, after all, there were still people of all sorts from the three religions and nine streams remaining in City of Darkness, so these people had to be guarded. Therefore, when the joint fighters of these two forces arrived at City of Darkness, those Satan Operation Group fighters who were on alert and sentry duty immediately passed the news to the Satan Operation Group in the first instance. Jason was also the first to know the news, he couldnt care less about the life-threatening Night Emperor, he gave a slight stance and said into his headset, Mr. Iron Fist, enemy reinforcements are arriving, you immediately organise a team of fighters to meet the enemy! Roger that! Mr. Iron Fist spoke in a low voice. Mary, White Fox you lead a team of fighters to annihte the rest of the Dark Army. the rest of the fighters will converge with me and raid the enemy reinforcements, move quickly! Mr. Iron Fist gave the first order. In an instant, more than 600 Satan Operation Group fighters immediately converged, and under themand of Mr. Iron Fist, they split into different directions and formed a formation to meet the enemy. Meanwhile, some fast-moving Assassination League assassins are the first of the joint Assassination League and Bounty Alliance fighters toe through, only to be greeted by an assault from Satan Operation Group fighters. A grand melee of fighting resumed as the enemybined fighters continued to rush in from behind. Where is Satan? Ivee for your head! Steeply, a cold drink with a boiling murderous aura rang out, echoing in the night sky. It was ughters cold drink. Chapter 1828 – Blood Sword Reappears (Normal) In ughters cold voice, there was a Supreme Emperors mighty pressure permeating the air, covering the sky, and the murderous intent bursting out was as if it was substantial, shocking the hearts of the people. ughter has also been promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm, and from the Cultivation Breath, it is even more majestic and profound than Night Emperor, obviously not at the beginning of Supreme Emperor Realm, but at least at the Supreme Emperor Realm intermediate level! Realm middle stage! With such strength, it was already considered strong in Dark World, so it was no wonder that he directly stormed out to kill Satan. ughter was well aware that in this kind of mass warrior match-up, killing a hundred Satan Operation Group fighters would be less effective than killing one Satan. Satan was themander of the Satan Operation Group, as long as Satan was killed, the Satan Operation Group would definitely be disorganised, and most of the fighters fighting spirit and momentum would be greatly reduced, which would cause the entire battle situation to be fundamentally reversed. This reasoning is the same as the reasoning behind capturing a thief. As a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, ughters own sensing ability was extremely powerful, and he quickly caught the fluctuation of the Night Emperors aura, which surprised him because it was already extremely weak. In addition, he also sensed Satans own masculine and overbearing aura, and it was obvious that Satan was battling the Night Emperor. ughters eyes shed with murderous intent, and he immediately sprinted towards the direction of the scent he sensed. When he meets some Satan Operation Group fighters along the way, he will casually strike and attack and kill some Satan Operation Group fighters. A strike from a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse was something that these Satan Operation Group fighters really had no way of resisting, so ughter had quite a few Satan Operation Group fighters fall down as he rushed over this way. Soon, ughter rushed over, just in time to see Jasons fist sted out, once again, knocking Night Emperor out, Night Emperors open mouth coughed out blood spilled into the air, copsed on the ground, Night Emperor dying, looking at cant stand up, on the verge of death. Jason sensed the Reapers aura, and his eyes flicked over to see ughter approaching, his own overwhelming and infinite killing intent locking him in ce. ughter, youre here too! The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, his face was as normal, not surprised and naturally fearless. He could see that ughter was very strong, and that Cultivation pressure was even better than Night Emperors, but naturally he was able to defeat Night Emperor, and naturally he had the confidence to defeat ughter as well. The gaze in ughters eyes was sharp, like a knife de stabbing straight at Jason, as the Assassination Leagues Union Chief, his quenched killing intent was too strong, as if it was like a substance that made people feel horrified and appalled, he said coldly, Satan, you really cant be retained. You must be killed tonight, the only way Dark World can calm down. Really? Then I dont mind killing one more Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse! Jason opened his mouth, his own battle spirit steeply flourishing, his body blossomed with a bit of greenish-golden light, reflecting him as if he were a god. ughters eyes shed with murderous intent, and as he was about to make his move, suddenly his face was slightly startled, as if he had sensed something. It wasnt just him, Jason sensed it too. At that moment, Jasons face went from surprise to amazement to ecstasy, and even more so, a sense of disbelief. And at that very momentC Thumbs up! The void above ughters head is suddenly dissected. A long blood-coloured de crossed the sky, the original grey body of the de was blooming with reddish de awnings, and the blood-coloured de awnings that chopped through the air were even more like a long river of blood running through this side of the void, filled with a horrible aura of brutality, bloodthirstiness, and killings, as if an overwhelmingly ferocious de had awakened and reappeared in the human world! Seeing this de, seeing that blood-coloured de, in that instant Jason suddenly felt his eyes a little wet, and an unspeakable warm feeling surged to his heart. He recalled when he was in that battle between Babia and Angels, at the moment when he was subjected to a fatal crisis, it was also such a de, such a blood-coloured de, that came across the sky with a righteous and murderous aura, pointing at Angels. Just like tonight. As he faced ughters murderous intent, this Blood Sword reappeared, and this blood-coloured de once again blossomed into a supreme light. There is a kind of love in this world, do not need to face all the time, do not need to hang in the mouth, even if the sky is far away from each other without news, even if many years have not been contacted, but when you have a hard time, encountered danger, this warmth of love will alwayse as scheduled. The blood-coloured long knife came across the sky, apanied by a figure, the figures skeleton was tall, so the figure looked tall as well, a ck robe rose against the wind, even if the cuffs out of the right arm were empty, but it didnt affect the figures own bloodthirsty, overbearing, and invincible aura in the slightest. It was as if there was no strong enemy he couldnt kill when he sent out his sword! Single Arm! ughter fiercely bellowed, his eyes blossomed with a touch of bloodthirsty and ruthless sharpness, in that instant, there was a sh of snowy sharpness between his right hand, but it was iparably precise to meet the de that blossomed with a blood-coloured light! Dang! With a crunching sound, two very different but equally powerful killing auras struck each other in the void. A blow fell, a figure like a roc spreading its wings stood next to Jason, bald, half of the face is normal the other half of the face is twisted and horrible, a ck robe, the right arm cuffs are empty, the left hand holding a long knife with a blood-coloured light. The corner of Jasons mouth raised a warm smile as he looked towards this man who had an icy appearance but actually harboured a fiery heart and said, Youre here! Iming!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A rare hint of a smile appeared on Single Arms hideous face. Jasons mood is also excited, when Single Arm was suffering from a dark disease, he brought Single Arm to seek help from Ghost Doctor, who made Single Arm wear off his killing aura and be reborn in nirvana. Thereafter, Single Arm bids Jason farewell, leaving a message that if the day Blood Sword reappears, it will be the day he is reborn in nirvana. If Blood Sword had fallen silent, Jason wouldnt have had to look for him; he might have passed away, or he might have failed in his quest for nirvana and been reduced to a cripple. Now, Blood Sword has reappeared, meaning that Single Arm has seeded in grinding away his own killing aura, curing himself of his dark disease, and that his Cultivation has been reborn stronger as a result of this nirvana! And indeed, it is. Jason was able to sense that the Cultivation pressure permeating Single Arm had reached Supreme Emperor Realm! However, it is the beginning of Supreme Emperor Realm, but this is already extremely terrifying, in a short period of time to wear down their own killing qi, wear down their own Cultivation, everything from scratch, and thus all the way up to reach Supreme Emperor Realm! But when you think about it, its normal. When he fought with ughter, he was seriously injured, and since then, he has been suffering from a dark disease, and Cultivation has not progressed any further, but his perception of Cultivation on the Dao of the sword has never stopped, and it is normal for him to be thick and thin under the umtion of days and months. Leave ughter to me, Ill kill him! Single Arm looked to ughter and said in a single word. ughters Cultivation realm is the Supreme Emperor Realm middle stage, one small realm higher than Single Arm, but Single Arm is still fearless, extremely confident to kill ughter, to avenge the defeat back then. Chapter 1829 – Darkness Falls (Normal) ughter stared coldly at Single Arm, who did feel a bit of surprise in his mind. He hadnt expected Single Arm to break through to the level of Supreme Emperor Realm. In that years battle, he had thought that Single Arm had been burnt to ashes by the monstrous fire after his defeat, but he had never thought that he had been saved by Jason. Even after the rescue, ughter never put Single Arm in his sights again. After all, a henchman defeated, coupled with the extremely heavy injuries of that year, it has been difficult to heal, Cultivation has not the slightest inch, but also lost the right arm that holds the sword, what is there to fear? But he didnt think that one day, Single Arm would actually break all the way through Cultivation and reach Supreme Emperor Realm, which was simr to his! Despite this, ughter was still calm, he already had an extremely powerful confidence, because Single Arm had lost under his hands, so from a psychological advantage, he upied a great confidence. Convinced that since he was able to defeat Single Arm once, he would be able to defeat him a second time, this time he was determined to cut off Single Arms head for good! A cold aura shed in Single Arms eyes, his own killing chance filled the air, a Supreme Emperors mighty pressure rendered with endless killing intent was filling the air, andyers of blood-coloured killing aura surrounded his body, vaguely resembling the formation of a vapid Blood Sword that encircled his body. Without any unnecessary words, Single Arm raised Blood Sword in his hand, and a blood-coloured de appeared out of thin air, instantly arriving like that blood-coloured lightning, and took it straight towards ughter. The moment the knife came out, Single Arm held the knife in his left hand as well, the blood-coloured de that attacked ughter violently split into two, two into four, four into eight Almost in the blink of an eye, the diffuse sky de formed, and a de constantly fissured, constantly generated, and eventually formed that mountainous monstrous de momentum, wrapped and strangled towards ughter. Fission Knife Potential! This was Single Arms extremely powerful fission de power, and one de could be transformed into ten thousand des! In this regard, ughter face does not change colour, a strong and unparalleled to the emperor pressure is also presented, endless Supreme Emperor breath surging, but cohesion in his handheld de, in the face of that constantly fission twisted over the fission knife potential, his hand de only inly towards the front of a chop. Thumbs up! A snowy cold aura sliced across the sky, dissecting through theyers of de momentum, and disappeared into the endless blood-coloured de, urately shing with the de of that blood-coloured long knife. In a matter of moments, two powerful people who were proficient in the Dao of Killing fought against each other. The Supreme Emperors mighty pressure covered the sky and the sun, and the stern de awns prated through the heavens and earth, slicing across the sky. Jason walked towards Night Emperor, his face expressionless, calm and indifferent gaze fixed on the fallen Night Emperor. Night Emperors injuries are so severe that he cant even stand up at the moment. In the previous battle, Jason had relied on Green Dragons Golden Body to protect his body, and was simply fearless of Night Emperors attack, plus he possessed the supremely powerful Green Dragon Power, which was able to withstand the onught of Night Emperors Supreme Emperor Power. He is able to withstand the impact of Night Emperors Supreme Emperor Power. Therefore, he repeatedly resorted to closebat in the sparring match, and when he had the chance, he went hard with Night Emperor, exchanging injuries for injuries. Speaking of trading injuries for injuries, under Green Dragons Golden Body protection, Night Emperors strength really couldnt hurt Jason. JasonGreen Dragons Golden Body was at the beginning stage of the Extreme Realm, and in terms of physical strength, it was at least equivalent to Grand Vajra Realm Physiques Extreme Realm Higher Stage, and Grand Vajra Realm Physique who had reached the Extreme Realm Higher Stage was able to fight against unusual Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. of the Great Emperor Realms attack. Therefore, Jasons current physical strength is able to counter the attack of an ordinary Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, Night Emperor is only at the beginning of Supreme Emperor Realm, how can he break through Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body? Night Emperor cant break through Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body, and in turn hes miserable, as his physical strength is not at all in the same league as Jasons. So in the attack of trading injuries for injuries, he was constantly hit by Jasons punches, and the Green Dragon Power embedded in the punches was so strong and dominant that it caused great damage to his flesh and bones. Night Emperor watched as Jason took a step forward, and a hint of shock and fear couldnt help but show in his eyes. He never thought hed see the day when hed lose to Jasons collection and be at Jasons mercy. Do you really think that you can dominate the Dark World just because youre in Dark Ancient ns eyes, but in Dark Ancient ns eyes, youre nothing more than a pathetic pawn. When you have no value, you are no different from a dead dog. Jason opened his mouth as he stared at Night Emperor and continued, Like at this moment, is there anyone from the Dark Ancient n that youre relying on to save you? No, youre dead when youre dead! Therefore, being a dog to others is not a skill, being strong yourself is a skill! You and I have been fighting for many years, so I will behead you today to console the souls of my fallen Satan Operation Group warriors! Satan, you, you dont want to kill me, I know a lot of secrets about Dark Ancient n Lets say that at this very moment in Imperial City of Darkness there is an honourable Dark Ancient n character Night Emperor was afraid, and at such a juncture, his life-hungry nature began to show itself, wanting only to live, for which he would sell everything. Hearing Night Emperors words, Jasons heart fluttered, confirming his original suspicion. You dont need to tell me, I know who is hiding in Imperial City of Darkness. Jason opened his mouth, he sneered and then said, Its not Saint Leo, the Holy Night peoples Saint Son. Dont worry, after killing you, I will go find Saint Leo. What, you- Dark Army had paled, he didnt think Jason would actually know that the Holy Son of Holy Night people was in Imperial City of Darkness.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sensing the terrifying and appalling killing intent that Jason was exuding, he knew in his heart that no matter what he said, it would be hard to escape death tonight. Ill fight you! Night Emperor was like a madman, he let out a roar, his entire body frantically catalysed the remnants of Supreme Emperor Power, he leapt up, and his entire body defiantly greeted Jason with a fist st. Send you on your way! Jasons eyes shed with coldness, and he sprinted forward to meet Night Emperors attack, sting out a punch that was dominant and unrivalled. Bang! With just one punch, the struggling Night Emperors punches were broken. The next momentC Jasons right hand fiercely explored towards the front, and in this way, he sped Night Emperors throat, and under the control of that powerful force, Night Emperors entire body was unable to move the slightest bit. Satan Operation Group fighters, I hereby kill the Night Emperor and take his head! Jason snapped his mouth open and fought the urge to roar out. In this moment, Jasons voice carried throughout the Imperial City of Darkness. All the Satan Operation Group fighters in the arena heard it, and some of the Satan Operation Group fighters turned their heads to see Jasons figure towering like a god or a demon in the middle of that night, lifting up with one hand around Night Emperors throat. The hand then mped down hard, and with a click, Night Emperors neck was snapped hard! This scene made the blood of all Satan Operation Group fighters immediately boil, the battle spirit zed and burned once again, and their endless fighting spirit burst out C Kill! Captain Miller is invincible, Satan Operation Group is invincible! Darkness has fallen, and we will kill all these enemies! The shouts of murder travelled across the sky. The Dark Worlds once-hegemonic Night Emperor has fallen to his death! Chapter 1830 – Heroic Tears (Normal) Many of the fighters directly under the Satan Operation Group had a feeling of tears in their eyes at this moment. How many years? For at least four or five years, Satan Operation Group had been fighting with Night Shadow, both openly and secretly. At first, Satan Operation Group suffered a lot of losses and sacrificed a lot of fighters, but in the face of Night Shadow, which had a huge power at that time, Satan Operation Group was not afraid and would not give in. However, facing Night Shadow, Satan Operation Group was not afraid and would not give in. They stood up again and again, and fought in blood again and again, and made Satan Operation Groups reputation! At this moment tonight, with the killing of Night Emperor, Night Shadow was also dered wiped out,pletely defeated at the hands of the Satan Operation Group. Kill! Mr Iron Fist let out a fierce roar, and his pair of iron fists violently erupted with supreme strength, sting at the several allied fighters in front of him, and three of the allied fighters were directly blown away and fell to the ground. Mr Iron Fists eyes were filled with tears, he threw his head back andughed wildly, Tommy, Jim, Thunder, Adam, Little and the rest of our brothers, did you see this? Did you see that Night Emperor died, killed by Captain Miller, and Night Shadow perished, destroyed by our Satan Operation Group? Captain Miller led us to fulfil our promise to bury you with the Night Emperor and the Night Shadow! We did! But how I wish you were still alive, still able to see this scene with your own eyes, still able to kill the enemy side by side together! Brothers, if you can hear me, thene together, apany us and kill the enemy together! Kill! Apanied by thest roar, Mr. Iron Fists own aura abruptly changed, and under his stirring emotions at the moment, ayer of avoidance barriers within his body was suddenly broken through. In an instant, an iron-blooded and supremely powerful emperor-level aura was filling the air, and a true emperor-level pressure was sweeping over! First Emperor Realm! This is the moment when Mr. Iron Fist makes a clinical breakthrough and truly steps into the First Emperor Realm! However, Mr. Iron Fist was not the least bit thrilled or excited, for it was not time yet, and there were still enemies in front of him, and many more of them attacking and killing Satan Operation Group fighters. With a stoic gaze in his eyes and a murderous streak prevailing, he led the Satan Operation Group fighters around him as they continued to engage in battle. Treg is also eyes with tears, so a tower like a sturdy and rugged man, in the years of bloodshed have forgotten what it is like to have tears. But now, his eyes are reddened, and that is relief and excitement and release! Haha, its so damn cool, this is the most enjoyable battle for me, bursting endless great heads and drinking endless enemy blood! Then lets battle and kill enough! Treg grinned, a thickyer of sma having long since covered the finger-tiger hand spikes he wore on the fists of both hands. It could be seen how many enemies heads he had exploded and how many enemies bodies he had sted with these fists! Baron, Lion, Spear, Mary and other Satan Operation Group fighters did the same, and with a stirring heart, they continued to fight and kill the enemy, leading the Satan Operation Group fighters to attack and kill the allied fighters with even more valour. Most of the Satan Operation Group fighters were physically and mentally exhausted from the battle, having first killed the Dark Army Warrior, and now fighting against the Assassination League and the Bounty Alliances joint fighters. Not all Satan Operation Group fighters are as Cultivation realm powerful and physically strong as Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and others. However, when Jasons voice of killing the Night Emperor spread throughout the world, they were all boiling like chicken blood, as if they had been given a second lease of life, and a whole new level of physical fitness and strength, and under that state of exuberance and strong will, they once again fought bravely and killed the allied fighters. This is the spirit of Satan Operation Group, never give up, and never stop fighting! Jasons hand let go and the body of the long dead Night Emperor crashed to the ground. By killing the Night Emperor, he has fulfilled his promise to the fighters of the Satan Operation Group, but in his eyes, his enemy is not only the Night Emperor, but there are stronger enemies waiting for him to face. Jason gazes around the battlefield, the first thing he notices is the sparring match between Single Arm and ughter. These two people are Supreme Emperor Realm strong, but also in the field of killing Dao attainments are extremely deep strong, so the battle between them is extremely violent, every time the shot is a must-kill kill moves, the void that a powerful and unparalleled contains a horror to the emperors power of the de in the shing, like a path of lightning that breaks through the sky, and constantly attacked and killed each other.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked at it, although ughters Cultivation realm was slightly higher, Single Arms own battle intent and killing intent that had been cultivated for many years was even more prevalent. As a result, the two of them could not distinguish a winner from a loser for a while. Jason whirled around and looked over towards the other side of the battle, it was Holy Game and Saint Hee that Robert Girl, Marcel, Zack and the others were battling. Jasons body moved and sprinted over. At this time, Robert evolved his fist, a pure and majestic Kirin Divine Power was poured into his fist, and as he evolved his fist, a vast and boundless fist intent was presented, just like the descent of the Ten Thousand Cmities, which vaguely had the power to annihte the world. Boom! The fist was so powerful that it sted at Holy Game. At the same time, Emily swiftly threw out her fist, catalysing Realms Killing Fists punch, a ruthless killing way was permeating, and with the catalysing of her punch, she attacked and killed Holy Game with an overwhelming and unparalleled might. Holy Games face was a little white, and he had taken some hits and suffered some injuries during the sparring session. Seeing that the two Robert sisters were once again jointly attacking, he roared, his Supreme Emperor Power fully erupted, catalysing the Holy Night peoples Fist Dao Battle Technique, a fist shadow across the sky, attacking and killing the two Robert sisters. At the moment when Holy Game threw his punch, a figure with the might of swallowing mountains and rivers rushed towards him, and the only thing that could be seen in the night was a greenish-golden coloured residual shadow shing by, and in an instant, this figure had already rushed in front of him. Boom! Immediately, this figure sted out with a fist, the fist momentum was as thick as a mountain, like wrapping a hundred thousand mountains crushing in the air, manifesting the fist intent that was forward, breaking all the mountains and rivers, extremely violent and fierce! Holy Games face changed abruptly, he was already toote to make a move, and in his haste, the only thing he could do was to raise his right leg and swept his leg across towards the figure. Bang! Bang! Holy Game This leg swept the figure, but it gave him the feeling that what he swept was not a body of flesh and blood, but a body of steel! At the same time, that figures punch also heavily bombarded Holy Games body, and the power of that fist Dao contained within it crazily impacted Holy Game. Wha- Holy Game violently opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of scarlet blood, and his entire body immediately flew backwards and copsed on the ground. Jason closed his fist, not paying attention to the downed Holy Game as he gazed towards Saint Hee, who was not far away, that indifferent and unfeeling gaze as if he was staring at prey. Chapter 1831 – Strongly Forced (Normal) Emily opened her mouth to say something when she saw Jason suddenlye and seriously injure Holy Game, but she saw Jason take a step forward and disappeared. Jason is performing March Tactic, a step away, instantly, with his own killing machine locked onto Saint Hee. Saint Hee was already wounded, coughing up blood from her mouth, and her supreme aura was weakening, but she had also wounded Marcel, Zack, and Dark Phoniex. When Jason cast March Tactic, Dark Phoniex, Marcel, and Zack once againunched a siege against Saint Hee, all using their strongest battle techniques and killing moves to attack Saint Hee with extreme ferocity. Even though Saint Hee was injured, she was still a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse, facing the three peoples siege, her eyes were cold, and she exploded her Supreme Emperor Power at any cost, evolving her punching power and killing moves to meet Dark Phoniex and the other three people. At the time when Saint Hees fist attacked, her face changed violently, and a sh of horror shed in her eyes, only because at that moment she clearly sensed that a boundless fist like the boundless starry sky was bombarding towards her. The fist was wrapped in ayer of greenish-golden light, like a greenish-golden stream of light cutting through, sting towards her at lightning speed, containing a monstrous and terrifying supreme power, tearing through the void and whistling! Saint Hee immediately realised the danger and she shrieked, ignoring the attacks of Dark Phoniex and the others, she was the first to run her own Supreme Emperor Power to meet her fists and parry! Bang! As soon as the punchnded, Saint Hee immediately sensed a supremely powerful force impacting her entire body, actually breaking and killing her Supreme Emperor Power, shocking her body and causing her blood to surge.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The killing moves of Dark Phoniex, Lord Dust, and Zack also attacked at this moment, directly sting Saint Hees body. Wha- Saint Hee couldnt help but open his mouth and cough out blood, his face was as white as paper, and his own breath weakened dramatically. Its you! Saint Hee stared hard at Jason, not hiding the resentment in his eyes. Jason sneered and said, Didnt you think that your Supreme Emperor Realm cultivation was awesome before? Now? You still havent ended up at my mercy! Not only you, including the Son of Saint of Holy Night people that you are trying to protect, I will also find out and kill! How dare you humiliate Son of Saint, you seek death! Saint Hee shouted angrily as she summoned all her strength and used her remaining Supreme Emperor Power, her entire body rushing towards Jason, instantly striking out and attacking. Jason stepped forward, facing Saint Hees attack without a care in the world, and when Saint Hees punchesnded, he threw his heavy fists to Saint Hees body. Click! Hidden sound of broken bones, at this time Saint Hee has been extremely weak, under Jasons heavy punch bombardment, her internal sternum has been broken, but also open mouth coughing blood. With one hand mped around Saint Hees throat, Jason turns his eyes towards Robert Sisters side and sees that Holy Game, who is already seriously injured, is hanging on by a thread as the two Robert Sisters keep sting him to the ground. Robert, dont kill him yet, bring him here. Jason opened his mouth to speak. Robert was about to kill Holy Game when he heard Jasons words he stopped the killing and instead took Holy Game under control and brought him over to Jasons side. Jason looked towards the battlefield on the side of Satan Operation Group and United Fighters as he said, Dark Phoniex, Emily, you two head to the battlefield on the side of Satan Operation Group fighters and lead Satan Operation Group fighters to kill the enemy! . Yes! Dark Phoniex and Emily both nod. Dark Phoniex once again drew her ck de, and with it in hand, she rushed towards the United Fighters with lightning speed in a few shes. Emily did the same as she drew a bloodstained sabre and rushed into the fray as well. Imperial City of Darkness is immediately still hiding a Dark Ancient ns Saint Son, this guy is greedy and afraid of death, and has been hiding inside the King Citys Great Hall. This time, he cant escape. Jason narrowed his eyes and looked into the great hall of the King City and opened his mouth. Son of Saint by Dark Ancient n? Marcel and Zack both followed, and their faces were quite expectant when they sniffed. Now that they already knew that Dark Ancient n was simr to those ancient martial arts families with strong underpinnings in Hyacinth, Dark Ancient ns Son of Saint identity was bound to be extremely transcendent and noble. At this time, Jason, Robert and the others controlled the dying Saint Hee and Holy Game to the front of the Imperial City of Darknesss great hall, Jasons own aura steeply erupted, covering the sky and the sun, magnificent and flourishing, his eyes shed with a touch of senkai coldness, and he said loudly: Saint Leo, I know you are hiding inside. Come out! Roll out and you can still keep your whole body, if you donte out Ill take the cannons muzzle and destroy the entire grand hall, letting you be buried together with this Imperial City of Darkness! Jasons voice was loud and carried throughout Imperial City of Darkness. King Citys great hall, on the tform shrouded in darkness, Saint Leo who stood silently naturally heard Jasons shouts, at that moment, his face was extremely blue, and his eyes were aze with a prevalent me of anger. As the Holy Son of Holy Night people, he was actually forced by Jason in such a way, he was simply mad with hatred and only felt that he had suffered the greatest shame in his life. To his unknown indignation, the Night Emperor and the Dark Army were all a bunch of rice-balls, as well as the United Warriors who hade to his aid. Now, after the morale of the Satan Operation Group fighters had risen so much with Jasons powerful grisly killing of Night Emperor, thebined fighters had been killed and defeated, and had no power of their own at all. If this trend continues, it wont be long before this United Warriors will end up like Dark Army Warrior C total annihtion! Saint Leo held back strongly at Jasons provocation, and he didnt say a word. He had already made up his mind that Holy Night peoples reinforcements were about to arrive, and when Holy Night peoples strongest men arrived with the Holy Night Army warriors, he would let Jason die without a burial ce. Jason didnt hear Saint Leos response, he sneered, carrying Saint Hee in his hands, and drew the military knife pinned on his body, the sharp de across Saint Hees throat. See? The Saint Son that you all faithfully guarded is actually a shrunken head turtle, cowardly and afraid of death not to mention cold-blooded and heartless. Now, Im going to kill you all, and that Saint Son of yours wont say a word for you. Jason said in a cold voice. A look ofplexity immediately passed over Saint Hees eyes, but she didnt say anything. The gaze in Jasons eyes turned cold, and the sabre in his hand violently exerted all its force, severing Saint Hees throat, and blood soared forward like a stream. Saint Leo, since youre going to be a shrinking violet, Im going to let you watch as I slit the throats of these two guards around you one by one! With that, Jason pulled Holy Game over to him, the saber in his hand across his opponents throat. Enough! Right at this moment, a furious cry containing shame, anger, and resentment came out. Chapter 1832 – Saint Leo Appears (Normal) After hearing this voice, Jasons mouth revealed a hint of a cold smile. Saint Leo still cant help himself. Jason followed the sound and looked towards the upper part of the Imperial City of Darkness hall, vaguely seeing a figure shing, presumably Saint Leo, as the other was about to walk out. Jason looked at Holy Game and said, Think you can be saved just because your Holy Son ising out? Then youre really overthinking it! With those words, the saber in Jasons hand sliced violently across the room, severing Holy Games throat. Soon, a figure from Imperial City of Darkness immediately walked out, the face as handsome as a dark elf was ironic, the gaze in his eyes coldly stared at Jason, when he saw the Holy Game who had already died on the ground, his face was first stunned, and then rose up in wild anger: Satan, you Damn you! Saint Leo, I didnt realise you were in Imperial City of Darkness, in the words of Carovia, its not easy to find where youve been. Jason sneered, then said, Will you fold your arms or will you let me do it myself? You? Saint Leo stared coldly at Jason, he said in an arrogant tone, How can you say such words to me? Not only you, all the people you brought here will die! Im regretting it now, I should havee out earlier, killed you earlier, maybe the current battle situation wouldnt be like this. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he sensed that Saint Leo had fluctuations of Emperor-level aura on his body, which meant that Saint Leo was already promoted to Emperor Realm. However, Saint Leo should also be able to see that he was able to kill Supreme Emperor Realms Night Emperor, how dare he, a mere Emperor Realm, say such big words in front of him? It seems that there is only one reason, Saint Leo still has strong people standing behind him, and they are still extremely scary strong people. With Jasons current strength, he couldnt even sense the slightest hint of the other partys aura. Thinking about it, with Saint Leos greedy character, if there is no strong backing behind him, why would he take the initiative toe out and send himself to death when the Satan Operation Group fighters are almost in control of the whole situation nowadays? At that thought, Jason whispered, Be on guard, there are strong people in the dark! With that said, almost without warning, Jasons body blossomed with greenish-golden light as he cast March Tactic and instantly rushed towards Saint Leo. Jason was decisive, and after judging that there was a strong man standing behind Saint Leo, he immediately struck, ready to tackle and control Saint Leo with a thunderous force. Jason was already extremely fast with that speed under his March Tactic, and when he charged up he reached out with his right hand, ready to mp down on Saint Leo. Just then, a figure suddenly appeared behind Saint Leo. At that moment, Jason immediately sensed an unprecedented crisis, his outstretched right hand immediately clenched into a fist, and his bodys The power of the origin immediately boiled up, transforming into an unending stream of Green Dragon Power, he also evolved a fist gesture, and exploded into an attack with full force towards the front! At the same time, that figure appeared abruptly after, actually a palm p over, seemingly uneventful, but when this palm p out, the palm over the space are going to copse, a magnificent and majestic to the strong and unparalleled great emperor pressure in the presentation, like a mountain torrent tsunami rushing and sweeping, engulfed to Jason. Bang! The sound of a huge fist and palm st resounded through the heavens and earth, rolling Great Emperor Power towards the front and strangling it, and that might was enough to make peoples hearts and guts crack. Stomp! As this palm fell, Jason couldnt help but open his mouth with a muffled grunt, and his entire body stumbled backwards one after another, and the greenish-golden radiance that permeated Green Dragons Golden Body dimmed. Great Emperor Realm!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Behind Saint Leo stood a guardian of the Great Emperor Realm! Its no wonder Saint Leo is so confident that hes threatening to kill all of Jason and the others. Robert, Marcel, Zack, the three of them also sensed, a strong and horrible pressure in the diffusion, that pressure is like the ocean angry sea, will be swept away and engulfed them, with their current cultivation realm, there is no way to resist. They realised that this was a strong person equivalent to the Great Saint Realm in Hyacinth, and against such a strong person, they thought they had no chance of winning. Elder of the me, kill these four in front of you first! Saint Leo opened his mouth, and after a pause, he reached out and pointed at Jason, saying, This man will break his limbs first, leave him breathing, Im going to have a good time with him, and then Ill leave him in pieces after Ive had enough! Saint Leos words have just fallen, from behind him came out an old man of about sixty years old, he is stout and robust, with a rosy face, his body is filled with a zing fire like breath, rolling great emperor breath like a tidal wave surging, the pressure of the momentum swept through the air, stirring up the sky and earth wind and clouds, giving a kind of invincible aura of a sole respect on the spot. Indeed, in this battlefield, a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse ims to beughing at the scene. Elder of the me is one of the elders of the Holy Night people, but in terms of status, it is naturally not as high as Holy Elder, and its strength is also not as strong as Holy Elder. Although Holy Elders strength hadnt yet reached the level of Emperor of the Absolute, he was also a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking strength, and Elder of the me had just been promoted to Great Emperor Realm not long ago, and at most he had just solidified his Great Emperor Realm beginners rank. Elder of the me has just been promoted to Great Emperor Realm not long ago. Even so, this is a genuine Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, that Great Emperor Realm pressure is really not a joke, just radiating a wisp is enough to suppress the scene, making people as if they are head over heels, that heavy sense of pressure is enough to make people feel desperate. Hmm? A hint of surprise shed in Elder of the mes eyes, and his gaze burned as he stared at Jason, his face looking somewhat incredulous. The strike that he had fought against Jason just now, even if he hadnt exerted all his strength, but the one-person power of a Great Emperor Realm level powerhouse was not at all something that a First Emperor Realm powerhouse could reasonably be able to fight against. It was no exaggeration to say that Great Emperor Realm powerhouses were able to exterminate First Emperor Realm powerhouses with the lift of a hand. However, just now, Jason was merely forced to retreat under a single strike against him, receiving no obvious injuries of his own, which made Elder of the me feel unbelievable. In other words, this was simply a demon, an extremely terrifying demon with infinite potential! Such a demon really cant be kept, otherwise it will be a great danger! With this in mind, Elder of the mes eyes immediately lit up a zing killing intent, and the powerful and unparalleled Emperors pressure instantly engulfed Jason like a tidal wave. You three stand back! Jason said in a hushed voice. Robert, Marcel, Zack, and the others looked at each other after sniffing, but finally stepped back towards Jason as they were told. Robert even if their hearts are no longer willing, but also know that with their current strength, is really not able to resist a Great Saint Realm level of power, just that a wisp of Great Saint Realm level of pressure is enough to deter them. Its just that theyre a little curious about Jason and how well hell be able to withstand it? No matter what, they would not retreat until Jason did, and if Jason wanted to fight, they would fight along with him even if they knew they would not be able to defeat him! Chapter 1833 – Battle Against Great Emperor Realm Strongman (Normal) Elder of the me stared coldly at Jason, from his body diffusion of the Great Emperor pressure is getting stronger and stronger, in this Great Emperor Realm under the pressure of the pressure of the wind and clouds in the sky and earth, there is a hidden heaven and earth momentum in the surging. The supremely powerful and majestic Great Emperors pressure carried an unstoppable might and suppressed Jason in this regard. Elder of the me eyes gaze cold, in his view, Jason even if it is again heaven, that is only a First Emperor Realm cultivation just, certainly can not fight against his own Great Emperor Realm pressure suppression. However, once again, the truth is a big surprise to Elder of the me. It was actually seen that Jasons body was covered in a zing and dazzling greenish-golden light, reaching an extremely strong point. At the same time, along with a sound of a dragon roaring in the nine heavens resounding in the air, the illusion of arge green dragon with a huge body rose up in the air, coiling in the nine heavens, releasing a supreme aura of dragon might. Thus, the supreme and terrifying pressure of the Great Emperor Realm that Elder of the me itself had crushed and swept over was clearly isted! Completely isted, it couldnt affect Jason in the slightest! Thats how counter-intuitive Dragon Bloodline is when its revived, and after Jason cultivates into Green Dragons Golden Body, that Green Dragon Origin is able to iste itself from the suppression of a stronger persons Cultivation might. For the time being, the Great Emperor Realms beginners level of intimidating pressure was not affecting him much. Perhaps only the Emperor of the Absolute this kind of strongest person can be able to cause a certain amount of pressure on him to suppress, as for the existence of the realm of the gods, it is not necessary to think about it, Jasons Dragon Bloodline and then against the heavens, that can not withstand the realm of the gods of the existence of this kind of pressure of the momentum, this kind of existence, not to say that Jason a First This kind of existence, not to mention Jason a First Emperor Realm, even if it is the Emperor of the Absolute can not carry the power of one blow. Right now, its enough for Jason to be able to withstand the pressure of Elder of the mes Great Emperor Realm might with Green Dragons Golden Body, and then hes still got a fighting chance. Otherwise, if one really wanted to be restricted by the Great Emperor Realms pressure, and ones own secret realm power was suppressed so much that it couldnt flow, then one would really have to be a sitting duck, unable to resist even if one wanted to. How is this possible? Elder of the me lost hisposure, his face changed in shock, his eyeballs bulged, and he looked at Jason with a face of unbelief, waves of shock rising inside him, unable to be calmed for a long time. This was indeed againstmon sense, it was reasonable to say that with the Great Emperor Realm level of pressure, not to mention First Emperor Realm, even a peak Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse would be suppressed by that Great Emperor pressure. However, in Elder of the mes eyes, Jason looked as if nothing had happened, even Robert, Marcel and Zack, who stood behind him, were safe and sound under his Green Dragon Origins pressure. This could no longer be described as demonic, it was simply aplete reversal! Aplete reversal of Elder of the mes perception. Immediately, the gaze in Elder of the mes eyes was fixed on the silhouette of the green dragon that Jasons own Origin Qi had transformed into, and he judged in his heart that Jasons ability to resist his Great Emperor Realms pressure might be rted to the vision that was presented to him right now. In any case, this reinforces the killing heart in Elder of the mes mind; if Jason isnt eliminated, the entire Holy Night people are bound to have a big crisis! At this time, Jason had fully erupted his own Sunling Bloodline, nine channels of qi and blood were like pirs through the sky, charging straight up to the sky, oceans of qi and blood as endless as the sea, sweeping across the sky. Jasons own gravitational field is also in full swing, and together with Green Dragons Golden Body, he fights against Elder of the mes Great Emperor Realms oppressive aura. Great Emperor Realm, but its only the first stage of Great Emperor Realm! Do you really think you can dominate the scene and do whatever you want? Jason looked straight at Elder of the me, a zing battle intent burning in his eyes as he angrily raised his voice, So what if its Great Emperor Realm? Today, I will fight Great Emperor Realm! How ignorant and arrogant! I will personally suppress you! Elder of the me coldly opened his mouth, and his figure moved, apanied by a hidden heaven and earth momentum, carrying a mountainous and terrifying pressure, and then sprinted towards Jason. Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways! Elder of the me is the strongest boxing technique, which is one of the strongest boxing techniques inherited from the Holy Night people, under the activation, it can evolve the worlds ten thousand paths, and with the might of the ten thousand paths, it can strengthen the fist, so as to kill the strong enemy. In an instant, the fist power is like a tide, madly surging, each fist seems to condense the breath of that great Dao pressure, rolling Great Emperor Power along that fist power in the surge in the outbreak, and finally that the power of the fist manoeuvre ispletely released, giving the feeling as if 10, 000 jabs of the fist Dao bombarded and killed, shocking the hearts of the people. Great Emperor Realm so what? My own invincible, own invincible heart, I have an invincible conviction to fight the heaven and earth, fight to the end to kill in the end! Jason bellowed out as he catalysed Fighter Arctic from Nine Characters Fist and exploded into a Heaven Fist punch with Fighter Arctic. Pressing Fist! Piercing Punch! Jason catalyses these two punches with Fighter Arctic. His fighting spirit and battle intent reached a peak state under Fighter Arctics catalysing, evolving a fist momentum as thick and heavy as a mountain, manifesting that fist momentum that covered the Nine Heavens and obscured the heavens, which was the embodiment of a kind of invincible aura, firmly believing that there was no invincibility with me, pushing all the way across the world!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rumble! The sound of booming and vibrating fist strikes came from the space where the two were battling each other as if it was going to be detonated,pletely exploding, and the crazy yet majestic force strangled the surroundings. A mere spige of Great Emperor Power was enough to cause great damage to an unusual First Emperor Realm powerhouse. When the aftermath of the punchs impact dissipated, Hera saw Jason open his mouth and grunt, his body constantly falling backwards, his own Sunling Bloodline scattering, and the green-golden light of Green Dragons Golden Body nearly being worn out. The only way to appreciate how terrifying a Great Emperor Realm powerhouses full strength strike was was to fight against it. Even though Jason possessed the supreme Green Dragon Power, there was no way he could resist the impact of that Great Emperor Power as the gap between his cultivation realms was too great. In the sparring match just now, if he didnt have Green Dragons Golden Body to protect him, Im afraid that his arm and flesh would have been blown away by Elder of the mes strike in the first ce. Even so, Jason, who was retreating, couldnt help coughing up blood, he was still injured. However, he was also proud enough, the full force of a Great Emperor Realm powerhouses strike, not to mention First Emperor Realm, even a peak Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse would be seriously injured without dying. We cant just stand by and watch Jason take on the battle alone, we have to fight side by side as well! Marcel spoke up, a look of determination burning in his eyes. Then lets battle, Ill evolve a terrain formation and try to cause as much impact on the other side as possible! Zack opened his mouth. Roberts eyes were also lit up with a ball of wariness, an indescribable feeling of hot blood stirring within his chest as he suddenly opened his mouth and said, Then lets fight! As he spoke, Roberts own Cultivation aura violently began to climb, vaguely manifesting a wisp of Full Saint Realms imposing aura. At this moment, Robert Hur is attempting to break the boundary! Chapter 1834 – A Hot-Blooded Battle (Normal) Robert is trying to break out of the realm, which is to be expected. Robert had honed his Cultivation realm to the peak of Beginning Saint Realm through his battle with Holy Game, and originally he could have polished and umted more depth before breaking through in this realm. But now Robert couldnt wait. The only way for him to join the battle between Jason and Elder of the me was to raise the Cultivation Realm, raising his own Cultivation Realm to the point of Full Saint Realm, which would qualify him to participate in the battle. Robert fell into an ethereal state, his entire mind focused on breaking the realm, as wisps of Kirin Divine Power continued to converge towards his Cultivation dantian, while running the Parker familys arcane kung fu to impact Full Saint Realm with all his might! Wisps of Full Saint Realm began to permeate from his body, and his Cultivation aura continued to climb and grow stronger. Towards the end, as if it had hit a bottleneck, the speed at which that Cultivation breath climbed slowed down, and it looked as if it had missed by that much. The gaze in Roberts eyes sank as he took out a small white porcin bottle from his body, the mouth of the bottle was opened and he poured out a Fire Pill with a lush aura from inside, he swallowed the Fire Pill. Its a High-grade Fire Pill, which is exactly what Robert used to break the boundary. After taking this High-grade Fire Pills, the massive and pure aura filled his entire body, and as he operated his Kung Fu, it turned into a stream of pure holy power, and the holy power that had been nourished and raised up was constantly impacting the barriers of the Full Saint Realm. Elder of the me had also noticed Roberts movements, he could sense that RobertCultivation aura was getting stronger, and he immediately understood what was going on. Still want to break the realm in front of me? Its really delusional! Kill! Elder of the me shouted, powerful Great Emperor Realm pressure like a tsunami outbreak, such as the abyss like prison, carrying the heaven and earth the power of the momentum of the might of the overbearing momentum towards the front of the crush, he certainly will not sit back and watch Jason side of the people at this time to break through the realm, which is for him as a Great Emperor Realm This is a disregard for him as a Great Emperor Realm. Boom! Elder of the me punched out, evolving a horrifying scene of Holy Night Descent, a Holy Night vision filled with cold, deathly silence and extinction shrouded over towards Jasons side, in which a fist intent filled with the aura of silence and extinction was continuously erged and filled in this Holy Night vision, killing Jason with a destructive momentum. Jason. Jasons eyes sank, he knew in his heart that Robert was in the critical stage of breaking the realm, which was not to be lost, and even more not to be disturbed. Therefore, Jason roared, his own Sunling Bloodline boiled once again, and the Green Dragons Golden Body, which had been dimmed, blossomed once again with a bright and blinding light, and he activated the Soldier Tactic in his left hand, and the Heaven Fist in his right hand with the Fighter Arctic. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky. Boom! Boom! Jasons two fists prated through the sky, sting towards the front, his own Green Dragon Power fully pulling out, the dragon power aura contained within copsing the nine heavens, shattering the void, fearlessly meeting the battle. Just as Jason throws a punch, Zack surges forward as well, evolving the Formation Way, a formation born of emptiness, trying to confine towards Elder of the me. However, a wave of Great Emperor Power shook up from the fist power evolved by Elder of the me, and the aftermath of that Great Emperor Power hardened Zacks terrestrial grand formation, and the impact also recoiled towards Zack. Zack opened his mouth and grunted, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth as his body fell back one after another. Marcel hurriedly supported Zack, and they immediately realised that it was impossible for them to target a Sacred Level powerhouse with their current strength. BoomC At this time, Jason had already been iparably strong on the Elder of the mes attack, Green Dragon Power and Great Emperor Power ruthlessly impacted and collided together, the sound and power of the momentum as if it was going topletely detonate this side of the space, setting off a wave of air and wind impacting the nine heavens! Jason has already exploded his strongestbat power, but it is still no match for Elder of the me, after all, the Cultivation realm level gap is too big. Only to see the fist power evolved by Elder of the me break and kill Jasons punching intent, crushing the Green Dragon Power that erupted from Jasons punching power, and at the same time, Elder of the mes punching power also sted all the way to the front of his eyes. All Tactic! Jason bellowed, and at the first opportunity, he activated All Tactic from Nine Characters Fist, and All Tactics fist seal immediately surfaced, and then the fist seal kept splitting, formingyers of fist shadow enchantment around Jasons body, shielding him in this regard. Bang! Elder of the mes fist power sted over to All Tactics fist seal, shattering theyers of added protection, and then the punch continued even further towards the front, sting Jasons body with a single punch. Jasons body flew out, coughing up blood once more from his mouth, and the glow of Green Dragons Golden Body immediately dimmed, almost going out. If not for Green Dragons Golden Body protection, Elder of the mes punch would have been enough to shatter Jasons organs! Even so, Jason was also badly injured, with blood constantly spilling from the corners of his mouth, and his own breath was also greatly affected. Jason! Marcel and Zack rush over and help Jason to his feet. Boom! Right at this moment, Roberts side violently erupted a heavenly might, the vision of the purple qilin floating in the air appeared even more lifelike, as if it was about toe to life, and wisps of Rui Xiang Purple Qi surged crazily, apanied by the Cultivation breath that was climbing up and up, and a Full Saint Realms mighty pressure immediately rose in the air and squeezed the air! At this moment, Robert Hur had sessfully broken the boundary, and was thus promoted to Full Saint Realm. His Cultivation aura, including his flesh and bones were undergoing a metamorphosis, a majestic and powerful Cultivation pressure was permeating, and his own Kirin Bloodline was also metamorphosing, the Kirin Divine Power within it was stronger and more majestic! Eh? Surprisingly, the realm has been broken? Elder of the mes gaze sank in his eyes and he stared coldly at Robert.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He could see that Roberts own bloodline physique was extraordinary, and the enhancement brought about by every breakthrough was iparably huge. What annoyed him was that he, a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, actually couldnt kill a First Emperor Realm little guy, and instead let another little guy sessfully break through the realm, which was simply a living p in the face for him. So what if you break the realm? Youre still ants in my eyes, and old me will still crush you all one by one! Elder of the me coldly opened, he also followed the fury, his own outburst of the great emperor pressure is like an abyss like prison, the fierce killing machine led to the wind and clouds change colour. Haha, so what if Great Emperor Realm? Its not like we cant fight! Jasonughed aloud, his own Sunling Bloodline was endless and zing once again, he looked towards Robert and said, Robert, since weve broken the realm, can we have a fight? Can! Robert said. Good, then lets join forces together and smash this old thing! Jason was bursting with bravado and battle spirit, without the slightest hint of fear. Chapter 1835 – Blood Battle (Normal) Satan Operation Group and thebined enemy fighters are still fighting. This was destined to be an extremely fierce battle, Satan Operation Group fighters first fought Dark Army, then fought the United Enemy Army, many Satan Operation Group fighters physical strength had been squeezed to the bone, they relied more on the strong will and faith to support, to support themselves to continue to fight and kill. Why dont men bring the Wu Hook and collect the fifty states of the Guanshan Mountains? Battlefield, that is the ce where every iron blooded man aspires to, for a warrior, only in the battlefield can prove their own value, to be honoured. For that, whats the harm in dying on the battlefield? The brothers who have gone before and after me continue to kill up and avenge me! Therefore, every Satan Operation Group warriors are killing red eyes, even if the body has long been exhausted, but they did not rest a breath, under the leadership of their respective squad leaders, this charge, own a like steel will in the cohesion, the killing aura is even more shaking peoples hearts. Mr. Iron Fist is fighting ck Tiger, the ck List Fighter of the Bounty Alliance. ck Tigers own Cultivation Cultivation he has also reached Emperor Realm, just First Emperor Realm beginner level. Mr. Iron Fist has just entered the First Emperor Realm in this battle, so the two of them areparable in terms of Cultivation Realm, so their battle is extremely fierce. Overall, the Satan Operation Group fighters have a huge advantage. Led one by one by Berserker, Baron, White Fox, Mary, lion, Sea Shark, Cameron, Garth and others, the Satan Operation Group fighters have begun to shrink on the battlefront, simply put, to close the. The next step was the battle of closing the, when the spread out battle lines were closed one by one, it was the time topletely round up and annihte this enemysbined fighters. Thumbs up! Thumbs up! On the other side of the battlefield, de awnings crossed the sky, overriding killing chances were boiling, terrifying Supreme Emperor pressure was permeating, and that murderous aura swept across the sky, shocking the hearts of the people. Single Arm vs ughter continues. Both of them were supreme masters in the Dao of Killing, and no one could surpass them in regards to Dao of Killing battle techniques, thus the sparring match between them was the most violent and dangerous. The slightest carelessness would result in being cut in two by the other partys de. Dang! Another ear-shattering sound of des shing rang out, the Supreme Emperor Power contained within each other was exploding, and under the effect of that concussive force, the two figures retreated backward one after another. But see two people fighting against each other to now have been injured. ughters body was left with multiple stab wounds, and blood was constantly spilling out, but none of these wounds were deep, and to him they were superficial at best. Single Arms body also had many injuries, and the side of his waist even had an extremely deep sh, with bright red flesh and blood turning out, making it look shocking. In contrast, Single Arms injuries were slightly more severe. However, Single Arms own battle intent and killing intent did not subside in the slightest, a pair of blood-coloured eyes were burning with battle intent, and a blood-coloured killing aura swept across the sky and the earth, as if it was a substantial de. In the next moment, a sh of horrifying murderous intent and iparable bloodlust erupted from Single Arms eyes, and he opened his mouth and shouted Blood Sword One Style! A low and hoarse voice rang out, as if it was a demonic sound from hell, as the Blood Sword in Single Arms hand was raised, and a ssh of gaudy-coloured de awns blossomed out, and a style of de power was like blood-coloured lightning, and it crossed the sky in this way. This was the Blood Sword style that had evolved from the Fission de Stance, specialising in ughtering the strong. The Supreme Emperor Power gathered by Single Arm itself was boiling, and all of it had entered into the des momentum, and the de intent manifested in the air prated through the void, cutting straight through ughter! Quick! Its too fast! The blood-coloured de that was transformed into this de momentum was like a blood bullet that was shot out, and in an instant, it had already attacked and killed in front of ughter. ughter Road! ughter let out a cold cry, and the de in his hand blossomed with a snowy light, and his own Supreme Emperor Power boiled over with it, all of which went into the de in his hand. At this moment, ughter erupted one of his strongest killing moves, the sharp de in his hand chopped horizontally, a heaven-shattering de followed across the sky, containing a terrifying killing machine, tearing through the void, and attacking forward with unrivalled might. Thumbs up! Thumbs up! In an instant, the space where the two were fighting seemed to have been cut into pieces, with two very different de awns shrouding the sky, and the killing machine contained within seemed to have risen up from the Cultivation of Hell as shocking as it was to the human heart. A path of des that tore through the void twisted together, and the terrifying des struck each other as Single Arms blood-coloured long knife and the sharp de held by ughter once again struck hard. At that moment, Single Arms own battle spirit soared and his killing intent exploded as he roared out once again, Blood Sword II Style! With Single Arms roar, the Blood Sword held in his left hand steeply blossomed with ten thousand bloody lights, and the fission de gestures of one style eventually converged into a blood-coloured sh, suffused with endless bloody killing opportunities, and chopped head-on towards ughter. The de was gaudy and glowing with blood. A de came out, as if it contained endless bloody killing intent, like a bloody scroll, slowly spreading out in the void, sweeping ughter within. Such a knife force, such a knife intention, as if in the void into a bloody aesthetic scroll, this is Single Arm own knife intention on an extreme sublimation, embedded with the killing machine is also more prevalent appalling. ughters eyes shed with a hint of essence, his own essence and spirit violently climbed to the peak, from his body burst out wisps of de qi, these invisible de qi as if it were substance, instantly into the de in ughters hand, a shocking de instantly burst out, ughters hand de towards the front of the interlocking swings, cutting out a cross-star de awn! The de aura crossed the sky and tore towards the scroll condensed by the de intent of the blood-coloured longsword. Dang! Dang! Dang! In an instant, a sound of weapons shing continuously came from the void. The de awnings of the blood-coloured scrolls swept across the eight directions, emitting a rich bloody murderous aura, and the cross-starred de awnings were sharp and iparable, as if they wanted to slice this heaven and earth in half. Such a superb and profound de dao attack was rare! SteepCThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! The two figures violently crossed paths, and the rays of sword light in the sky also converged in this instant when they crossed paths. It was actually a sight to see several more stab wounds added to Single Arms body, one of which cut through the front of his chest, deep enough to see the bone and dripping with blood, looking extremely gruesome. The injuries inflicted by this sh could be described as heavy. ughter on the other side of the room, however, didnt fare so well; he didnt have as many stab wounds added to his body as Single Arm, but he did have a bloody hole in his right chest position! An extremely deep bloody hole nearly prated his body, and gurgling blood continued to flow out, causing his face to pale. JiejieC Single Arm sneered, by now, his injuries were indistinguishable from ughters, and the next final showdown would depend on who could pull through, on who could be the first to decimate the other. Chapter 1836 – Forcing Back a Great Emperor (Normal) Elder of the me is in a state of rage. As the Emperor of Agist, he is so arrogant that anyone below the Great Emperor Realm is as insignificant as an ant in his eyes, and can be crushed with a single stroke of his hand. Tonight, however, he was suffering one setback after another. Facing a First Emperor Realm opponent, he failed to kill him with several strong attacks, and even his punches had already attacked the opponents body, but he failed to cause a proper kill, which really made him unable to figure it out, and also made him furious for it. He could see that Jason possessed a strong and invincible physique, just the cultivation of First Emperor Realm, such a physique had already manifested such a heaven-defying power, and once it continued to grow, how terrifying would it be? Elder of the me really couldnt believe it, before this he hadnt thought that a First Emperor Realm physique could stand up to a Great Emperor Realm powerhouses attack either, it was simply unheard of. Must kill him! Must kill him! Elder of the me heart of that killing opportunity in the crazy surging, he fully erupted out of his own Great Emperor Realm of the pressure of the breath, can be said to be the cover of the sky, Huoshan tsunami-like terrifying, that killing intent swept through the air, the sword pointed to Jason, wrapped in that boundless Great Emperors might shrouded down. Jason Green Dragons Golden Body blooms with a brilliant light, able to iste the suppression of that Great Emperors Might from Elder of the me. However, Robert, who was on the sidelines, was about to be affected by this Great Emperors might. Fortunately, Robert had already broken through to Full Saint Realm, plus he was equipped with Kirin Bloodline, and although Kirin Bloodline couldnt do anything like Jason to iste the Great Emperors pressure, it was able to counteract a lot of it, so even though he was affected to a certain extent, it wasnt to the point where he waspletely suppressed. Holy Night Descent! Fist of All Ways! Elder of the me let out a bellowing cry, his own Great Emperor Realms force surged thoroughly,yers of Great Emperors aura surrounded his body, and he swung both his fists, evolving a supreme and invincible punching intent in the void. A side of the Holy Night scene was like a canopy, enveloping Jason and Robert, and in that cold, silent and deadly Holy Night scene, a fist aura of fist intent was bright and dazzling, cutting through this side of the Holy Night canopy, simultaneously killing Jason and Robert at the same time with a speed that was as fast as thunder. Open Heaven Fist! Sky Fist! Jason roared out, using Soldier Tactic to activate the two Heaven Fist punches, and the vast punching intent manifested in the sky, magnificent and domineering, as terrifying as the scorching sun! A punch that was domineering and unrivalled, wanting to test the heights with the Duke of Heaven, as if a single st of the fist had to open the gates of heaven! A fist manifested the Nine Suns, the void presented Nine Fist Seals, the Sunling Bloodline that stirred itself up echoed with this Nine Fist Seals, nine different fist intentions manifested, blossoming with a zing sun-like light. As Jasons fists were activated, the majestic Green Dragon Power was also fully erupting, and it was unstoppable as it killed forward. At the same time, Robert also let out a bellowing cry, his own Kirin Divine Power surged crazily, a Full Saint Realms pressure filled the sky, and he activated Thousand World Punchs punching power, surrounded by ayer of Rui Xiang Purple Qi, and wisps of robber power cracked and snapped outside of his body, and the destructive aura contained in those wisps was enough to make people feel horrified. Sensing the destructive aura contained within those strands of robberies was enough to make people horrified and frightened. The Seal of Ten Thousand Purple Thunders! Roberts eyes widened angrily as he was evolving a fist seal, and the Kirin Divine Power that emerged from his body, including the wisps of robberies that pervaded his body, all converged towards this fist seal. EventuallyC Boom! Roberts fist momentum catalysed, and this evolved Purple Thunder Fist Print also sted forward, engulfing towards Elder of the me.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This The Seal of Ten Thousand Purple Thunders is really too terrifying, when it erupted out, the void seemed to be filled with the sound of muffled thunder, and there were visions that appeared like thousands of Purple Thunder Heavenly Heavens descending from the sky, sting towards the Elder of the me. Boom! Boom! Boom! Immediately, the attacks of the three of them ruthlessly bombarded together in this manner, erupting with a shocking might. The space in this ce was about to be blown up, that deafening booming sound continued toe out, and the wind and waves of qi stirred up swept through the eight directions. In that instant, Jasons two simultaneous punches were all broken, and he retreated under the shock of the Great Emperor Power, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, and his own Green Dragons Golden Body was also violently impacted. The Seal of Ten Thousand Purple Thunders that Robert had evolved was also sted, and the robbing power of that Purple Thunder Fist Seal filled the space around him, and his entire person was also revolted, and under the impact of that Great Emperor Power, he even flew backwards, coughing up blood from his mouth. However, Elder of the me grunted, and his figure was forced backward several steps before he could stand still. On the surface, Elder of the me looked like he hadnt taken much damage, but in fact, he had taken some forceful impacts from Jasons and Robertsbined blows. Elder of the mes face was filled with shock, he had never thought that he would be forced back, how was this possible? As for Saint Leo, who was waiting to see a good show, his face waspletely stunned and shocked, in his opinion, Elder of the me was able to suppress Jason with his hand. However, he found that he was very wrong, Elder of the me several times strong attack although able to force Jason back, able to hit Jason coughed up blood, but Jason just do not fall down. Whats even more disturbing is that Elder of the me was pushed back when Jason teamed up with Robert. This is a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse! To a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, everyone below Great Emperor Realm was an ant, even if a Supreme Emperor Realm peak waspared to a Great Emperor Realm beginner. Being promoted to Great Emperor Realm means stepping into another level of strength, and the gap between them is like a cataclysmic rift. However, Elder of the me, a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, was actually forced back by Jason and Robert, how can this not make Saint Leo feel uneasy and terrified? Elder of the me will be able to kill Satan, and these people in front of him, for sure! Saint Leos fists were clenched, and for the moment he could only soothe himself with a pep talk. And with Jason knocked back, Marcel and Zack have stepped up to help him to his feet as Jason takes a deep breath and frantically runs the Front Tactic from Nine Characters Fist. In fact, he had been trying to catalyse Front Tactic since the battle with Elder of the me, but unfortunately, he still failed to touch Front Tactic. Otherwise, with the Front Tactics counter-intuitive nature, it would be able to injure Elder of the me with a several-fold increase inbat power. Right now, he and Robert were able to force Elder of the me back when they joined forces, which also showed that Great Emperor Realm powerhouses didnt necessarily have to be invincible, and didnt necessarily have to be able to absolutely crush opponents below Great Emperor Realm. This made Jasons fighting spirit and wariness burn again, and he also began to be ruthless in his heart, he must ughter a great emperor tonight! At that moment, Elder of the me rushes over with a cold face and a murderous streak, striking at Jason and Robert again. Formation Tactic! Jason snapped as he charged up, hyping Formation Tactic from Nine Characters Fist. Chapter 1837 – Breaking Through to Emperor (I) (Normal) Jason catalysed the Formation Tactic Fist Seal, which formed a formation, and the void gave birth to a formation. During the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Jason had a discussion with Zack about his Formation skills, which deepened his understanding of terrain formations and thusplemented his use of Formation Tactic seals. Therefore, Jasons eyes erupted into Formation Tactic Fist Seal, and in the darkness, a terrestrial formation containing monstrous power appeared out of nowhere, enveloping Elder of the me head on. Ill help! Zack roared, he practised Formation Way, so watching Jasons strike he knew Jason was trying to trap Elder of the me with the power of the Voidborn Formation. Zack catalysed his own Formation Way, he evolved the Way of Formation, the void had formation patterns presenting themselves, evolving a great formation of terrain, which was added to Jasons Formation Tactic Fist Seal. Immediately, the supreme greatness of a geomantic formation began to manifest, imprisoning this side of the void, locking down Elder of the me, and imprisoning the space where Elder of the mes circumference was located. For a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse like Elder of the me, it was naturally impossible for such a void formation to trap him. All Jason had to do was fight for even a moment of confinement. Seek death! Elder of the me coldly shouted out, he sensed the abnormal fluctuationsing from the space where he stood, and in theherworld, he felt that there was a force of the formation that seemed to want to confine him. Instead, he was blissfully unconcerned; to him, this level of confining power could not restrict his movements at all. Therefore, Elder of the mes own Great Emperor Power erupted again, and the endless Great Emperor Power surged crazily, and under the impact of that Great Emperor Power, the terrain formation that Jason and Zack had jointly set up looked like it was about to copse. Approach Tactic! It was at this moment that Jason snapped and evolved Approach Tactic from Nine Characters Fist! With the evolution of Jasons fist seal, the silhouette of a Fudo Mingwang appeared out of thin air, sitting on top of the Formation Tactic, steady as a rock, unmoving, sitting on a side of the void! At the moment Jasons Approach Tactic evolved, Elder of the mes face changed violently, and he actually felt that the space imprisoning him had stabilised, causing his figure to stagnate for a moment. Kill! Robert had been waiting for a long time, he let out a bellowing cry, frantically catalysing his own Full Saint Realms majestic holy power, once again evolving The Seal of Ten Thousand Purple Thunders, rolling like a tidal wave of Kirin Divine Power continuously sinking into the seal of the fist. Not only him, Marcel also rushed up, simultaneously bursting out with the punching power of the Da Yan Shen Wu Duel and True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, joining forces with Robert to st at Elder of the me. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! At that moment, Jason was also throwing punches, exploding into the eighth punch position in Heaven Fist. Rumble! With one punch, the void shook and boomed. When this fists fist meaning evolved, the entire void as if it were copsed, there is a through the heavens and through the magnificent fist meaning manifested, a Sunling Bloodline is the sky, and the reflection of this, invisible like the illusion of a majestic Emperor Brewers silhouette, there is the Emperor Brewer that swings away The powerful might of Emperor Brewer was manifesting. Endless Green Dragon Powerpletely erupted along with the punchs momentum, and the magnificent and majestic power of the fist Dao led to a shocking change in heaven and earth, and wild winds swept through, in the form of a true martial artist in the world, suppressing the heavenly demons! JasonApproach Tactic with the enchantment, that is, it was able to confine for a short moment, which was also enough time for Jason and the others to throw a punch. Boom! At this time, Elder of the me had already broken free from the confinement, looking at Jason and the other peoples joint attack over the fist killing moves, he was even more furious, in that roar, he evolved Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways fist, a mark containing Great Emperor Powers heavenly fist awn! illuminated the night sky. Rumble! This ce was like a big explosion,pletely detonated in the sound of that fist bombardment, this side of the void was unstable, the dull sound of the fist bombardment was like Jared rolling, resounding through the heavens and earth, deafening.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although Elder of the me lost the first opportunity, but after all, he is a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, his counterattack is horrifyingly horrifying, the Great Emperor Power contained in the punch is boiling, like a bottomless abyss, Jason and others will be swallowed up into it. Bang! Bang! Bang! A silhouette immediately separated, and Marcel coughed up blood and flew out, copsing on the ground for a moment, unable to move, his injuries were very serious. Zack was also recoiled by that Great Emperor Power, and his entire body staggered back, falling to the ground and coughing up blood. Roberts face was pale as he fell back one after another, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth all the time, and his own aura of Full Saint Realm dropped drastically, and his whole body was in bad shape. Jason was also shaken back, his own Sunling Bloodline weakening once again, but the Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline was characterised by its own endless power of qi and blood, which was inexhaustible. Therefore, after Jason was injured by the shock, he still mobilised his Sunling Bloodline again. Elder of the me was also shaken back under this joint strike by Jason and the others, and even a trace of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth, injuring him in this regard! Elder of the me reached up and touched the trace of blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his mood could no longer be described as hateful. A great emperor was actually injured by an opponent under Great Emperor Realm. If this were to be spread out, it would only be met with scorn from all the major Agist powerhouses. Great Emperor Realm powerhouses facing opponents below Great Emperors are all with absolute suppression crushing only right, in his opinion not to mention injured, even being forced back should not exist only right. On the contrary, he was thwarted one after another, failing to build on his several strikes, failing to exterminate Jason and the others, and this alsopletely wore out his patience. You few mole crickets, to be able to force Old Man into such a state, you are also proud enough to be proud of yourselves. You should feel proud even after you die! Elder of the me opened his mouth coldly, his tone of voice was morose, without the slightest bit of emotion, he continued, Old me no longer has the patience to y with you guys, this Great Emperor is going to kill, not just you guys, everyone is going to die, Im going to make this ce bleed to death! Speaking, Elder of the mes body a blooming and unrivalled killing intent in manifestation, stirring up the wind and clouds of heaven and earth, carrying the might of the great emperor of that killing machine makes people feel as if the end of the day hase. Whats the big deal about Great Emperor Realm? Even if its Emperor of the Absolute, Old Mr. Miller is still one punch away! Although Im not as good as Old Mr. Miller at this stage, Im going to kill a Great Emperor Realm beginner tonight for fun! Jason opened his mouth to speak, and that aura appeared extremely strong. Such words fell in the eyes of Great Emperor Realms strongest person can be called a great treason, a First Emperor Realm is just a First Emperor Realm, actually dared to say that they want to ughter Great Emperor Realm, this is not a great treason, what is it? Ignorant little child, this Elder of the me is going to break you into pieces! Elder of the mes eyes were almost ready to spew out a ball of rage. Supreme Emperor Realm, break me! At this time, Jason fiercely let out a bellowing cry, which vibrated the nine heavens and resounded throughout the world, and that green dragon might steeply swept through the nine heavens and ten earths, manifesting an unrivalled and monstrous pressure. Breaking the boundaries! Its a moment for Jason to break strong as well! Chapter 1838 – Breaking Through to Emperor (II) (Normal) At the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Old Mr. Miller unlocked Jasons Dragon Bloodline, allowing the power of the origin within the Dragon Bloodline to flow through Jasons body. Jason broke on the spot and climbed all the way to the top of First Emperor Realm. In fact, the activated Green Dragon Power is not only here, if Jason wants to attack Supreme Emperor Realm, it is also supported by the power of the origin. However, Jason did not choose to continue to break the realm, he needed to further sharpen and sense at this stage of the First Emperor Realm, to build the foundation of this level of the realm firmly before going to break the realm. So Jason has been grinding at First Emperor Realm since Ancient Martial Arts Conference to the present day, always polishing this realm, always enhancing his own heritage, some of The power of the origin remains dormant deep within his bloodline. After this battle tonight, especially after some strong sparring with a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse like Elder of the me, he felt that this stage of First Emperor Realm had been pretty much sharpened to the point where it was basically wless, and he thought that the opportunity to break the realm had arrived. Furthermore, Marcel and Zack are in a critical condition, and Robert is injured, so if he continues to fight, his life may be in danger. To turn the tide and reverse the current situation, the only way Jason can fight is to break the realm! Therefore, Jason did not hesitate, under the mobilisation of his mind, the silent The power of the origin in the depths of his bloodline fully revived, and a strand of supreme pure and thick The power of the origin began to madly emerge from the depths of his bloodline. It was as if there was a volcano erupting inside Jason, rolling like a tidal wave of The power of the origin was erupting, and a strand of green dragons qi that was as thick as a pir was rising. Ang roarC An earth-shattering dragon roar sounded, rolling dragon might copsed the heavens, the huge and iparable green dragon silhouette stretched across the sky, the huge dragon head hanging down looking down into the sky, every move seemed to be apanied by inexplicable rules of the Dao Laws and regtions, presenting the order of the Great Dao, making the Great Dao in the heavens and earth to resonate with it. At that moment, Jasons own Cultivation aura began to climb dramatically, starting from the peak of the First Emperor Realm to the next level of the Great Realm, and vaguely had begun to have wisps of the Supreme Emperors aura presenting itself. Surrounded by green dragons, Sunling Bloodline is as exuberant as the sea and as zing as the sun, and the tidal wave of the green dragons energy covers the sky, making Jason look like a god and goddess at this moment. Breaking the realm? Elder of the me reacted, he hadnt expected Jason to break the realm at this juncture. Elder of the me was practically bursting with that anger within his chest immediately after, before it was Robert who had broken the realm hard under his nose. Now, its actually Jasons turn? Whats wrong with the world? When did Great Emperor Realm powerhousese across as so chickenshit that they were actuallypletely ignored? Facing a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, the other party actually didnt care about it, and even performed a Realm Breaking in the middle of the sparring session? It was simply treating him as a touchstone, honing his own Cultivation before going to break the boundary. Rage, Indignation, Shame With all these emotions surging through his mind, Elder of the me could no longer maintain hisposure, the only thing he had in mind now was to kill Jason and the others in pieces, the only way to quell his anger and preserve his dignity as a Great Emperor! The only way to calm his anger is to preserve his dignity as a Great Emperor! How dare you break the realm in front of me? Are you all ignoring this great emperor? Dammit, you all deserve to die! Elder of the me roared in anger, that terrifying Great Emperors pressurepletely swept through, berserk and unrivalled, he went mad all over again, using the strongest means, bursting out the strongest Great Emperor Power, and in this regard, a fist sted out, taking it straight towards Jason. A figure came barrelling over, and it was none other than Robert. He knows in his heart that Jason is breaking through and he steps up to the te to buy Jason time to break through. It was as if Jason had stood in the way when he had broken the realm earlier. Robert usually on Jason moving face ck, guard Jason like a thief, afraid of Jason to his sister to do some what the gods and Gods indignation. However, underneath Roberts seemingly cold and arrogant exterior lies a fiery heart. Even though he was badly injured, even though he was facing a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, he was fearless, and on that note, he rushed forward, evolving his own fist seals, endless Kirin Divine Power boiling, endless Full Saint Power condensing, and erupting into a supreme punching path to meet the battle forward. Marcel and Zacks eyes were wide with rage, they also wanted to rush up, but they could not help that their injuries were so severe that they struggled to move even a little, and their own Saint level power had all been consumed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bang! A thumping and vibrating fist power boom sounded, Robert was under the impact of Elder of the mes fist power, his whole body flew out, coughing up blood in mid-air. At the critical moment, his destiny illusion diffused endless Rui Xiang purple qi and resisted some of the might of the Great Emperor, otherwise under this strike, Robert would have been wasted even if he didnt die. Knocked back, Robert fell to the ground, his injuries already so severe that he couldnt stand up for a while. Just a few little bugs, this Great Emperor will kill you one by one! Elder of the me opened his mouth, his tone cold and murderous. Roar! Just at this time, a roar sounded, a supreme emperor pressure swept through thend of the nine heavens, deterring the starry sky and the universe, in the underworld, countless people throughout the battlefield saw, arge green dragons void rises up to the sky, the sound of the dragons roar is unceasing, the rolling dragons might envelops the eight wastnds, its own a peerless, the worlds co-owner of the magnificent momentum! Jason clenched his fists and threw his head back to roar, at this moment, thatyer of Supreme Emperor Realms confinement was thoroughly impacted by his underlying The power of the origin. Instantly, deep within his bloodline, a brand new Supreme Emperor Power crazily erupted, and the Green Dragon Power in his Secret Realm Origin was also metamorphosing, metamorphosing towards a stronger Supreme Emperor Power with the breakthrough of his realm! At the same time, his Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed with billions of radiant light, making him look like he was d in ayer of greenish-golden battle armour, and his flesh, bones, and internal organs rapidlypleted a metamorphosis at this moment. This meant that his Green Dragons Golden Body had also be stronger with the breakthrough in the Cultivation realm, previously his Green Dragons Golden Body was at the early stage of the Extreme Realm, that was now the middle stage of the Extreme Realm! The Sunling Bloodline that swept through the sky also underwent deep changes, each strand of blood contained a massive amount of energy, embedded in the majestic power of blood, that the might of the Supreme Emperor led to the vibration of the heavens and the earth, and there was a great Dao roaring sound that came from the underworld, and it seemed that there were thousands of great Dao rules apanied by that heavenly and earthly power to be added on to Jason. To the Emperor! This was the moment Jason truly stepped into the Supreme Emperor Realm! The heavens shook, the ten thousand paths resonated, and the green dragon manifested, intimidating the world! Various visions were presented one after another, and just one person made Supreme Emperor Realm! Elder of the me was stunned, in his impression, not to mention breaking through Supreme Emperor Realm, even some strong people with top bloodline breaking through Great Emperor Realm had not long ago such a shocking heaven and earth anomaly. What kind of bloodline physique is this young man in front of him? Breaking through Supreme Emperor Realm is just a matter of breaking through, why would it cause such an amazing heaven and earth phenomenon? Jasons gaze lifted and the divine aura in his eyes was astounding as he said in a deep voice, Robert, Brother Gu, and Finger Sky you guys heal your injuries in ce, take the Healing Pill and dont let your injuries worsen! Said Jason, he took a step forward, the ground under his feet shook with a roar, a vast and majestic pressure swept forward, like an abyss like a prison, unfathomable, his eyes looked coldly towards Elder of the me, the corner of his mouth lifted up, teasingly and ridiculously said, Who can you suppress? Chapter 1839 Dragons Divergence (Normal) Dragons Sanctuary. Since the arrival of the Great Change in Heaven and Earth, Lilith has been ordered to return to the Dragons sanctuary. Dragons in some of the strong, such as Parks, Old Dragon King these are also in the holynd, the great change of heaven and earth toe, Cultivation rules have been renewed, so that the Great Emperor Realm is no longer a cage a confinement, to be able to break through up to reach the realm of Tongshen. So the Dragons powerhouses are all vying, all going for the jugr. As long as one Emperor of the Absolute is able to break through the confines of the Great Emperor Realm and enter the Realm of the Passing God, then the entire Agist will be able to gain a firm foothold in this world of great strife. Lilith had also been cultivating after returning to Dragons Holy Land, as Dragons Holy Maiden, she had awakened pure Holy Dragon Bloodline in her body, and her qualification was extremely high, so her cultivation speed was even greater by leaps and bounds after the great change in heaven and earth. Naturally, this could not be separated from the vast amount of scarce cultivation resources provided by Dragons. As such Lilith had managed to advance to Supreme Emperor Realm some time ago, and was currently consolidating Supreme Emperor Realm, a tier of the Cultivation realm, in the Holy Land. After cultivating for a while, Lilith walked out from the cultivation chamber, having been in cultivation for this period of time, she had a feeling of being in a world apart, as if she was isted from this world. She couldnt help but think of Jason and the years she used to run away to Babia, she felt like that was the life she wanted, to be able to be out in the world and see different people and experience different things, even if some of the time it was in the middle of a battlefield. Satan, are you okay now? Lilith couldnt help but mutter to herself. At that moment, inside the Dragons Holy Land, a Dragons disciple ran in with a panicked face, looking like he was about to run towards the Holy Lands main hall immediately to report on what was going on. Lilith called out to stop the disciple upon seeing this and said, What happened? Greetings Princess. This Dragons disciple opened his mouth and then said, I received information that Holy Night people have made a big move, the Holy Night Army has moved out, and Holy Night people have a number of Great Emperor Realm powerhouses out. Holy Night people? asked Lilith, her face astonished, What is the purpose of Holy Night people acting in such a manner? It is rumoured that the Holy Night Army is heading for City of Darkness in Dark World. ording to the newsing in, the Satan Operation Group in Dark World is attacking City of Darkness and the Holy Sons of the Holy Night people are being trapped in City The Holy Night peoples Saint Son is trapped in City of Darkness. Therefore the Holy Night Army has travelled to support and relieve the siege. The Dragons disciple opened his mouth and continued, Holy Night people has a strange movement, thus this matter is to be reported to the old patriarch by my subordinates. Satan Operation Group besieging City of Darkness? Liliths face was stunned, then she hurriedly said as if she thought of something, Go, Ill go with you to find Grandpa. Dragons Great Hall. Old Dragon King, Parks and some other Dragons Great Emperor Realm powerhouses are all gathered together, in addition there is a middle-aged man, with a majestic and extraordinary temperament, a Holy Dragons Breath majestic and overbearing, a face that is extremely majestic, and a majestic momentum of its own as he raises his hands and lifts his feet. Upon closer inspection, Liliths face in the field bore some resemnce to this middle-aged man. This middle-aged man is none other than Liliths father, named Dragon Derek, and the current patriarch of Dragons Bloodline. The Dragons disciple who hade to report the information had already retreated, and the Dragons powerhouses in the arena were already aware of what he had reported. Grandpa, Satan led the Satan Operation Group to attack City of Darkness, Holy Night people went to support them and sent out a number of Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, then Satan will definitely be in danger. Liliths tone was a bit anxious as she opened her mouth. Parks murmured and said, In the Ancient City of Ruins, Old Mr. Miller and Satan came to us, and Old Mr. Miller was able to defeat Blood Guardian and Holy Elder, Blood Guardian was killed on the spot, and Holy Elder was seriously injured and defeated. Blood Guardian was killed on the spot, and Holy Elder was seriously injured. Blood Guardian was killed on the spot, and Holy Elder was seriously injured. Previously, it was said that Lord Blood Moon fell in Carovia, and after the revival of the Blood Emperor, he went to Carovia with Lord Blood Moon to seek revenge on Old Mr. Miller, but Lord Blood Moon died as a result. Now that Holy Night people have marched out to City of Darkness in force, in addition to resolving the Holy Night people Saint Son Crisis, there is also an intention to target Satan and avenge his former shame.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Old Dragon King nodded his head, his old eyes flickering as he said, Indeed, this is the truth. But I dont know if Old Mr Miller is with that kid this time, if Old Mr Miller is there, it wont matter how many great emperors the Holy Night people send out. If Old Mr. Miller is not here, this kid will face a great crisis. Grandpa, I think Old Mr. Miller shouldnte back this time. Lilith opened her mouth, she clenched her teeth and then said, Grandpa, why dont we go to City of Darkness as well, in case Old Mr. Miller doesnte back, then Satan will definitely be in a great crisis. Satan has helped me before, I, I dont want anything to happen to him Old Dragon King murmured and said, Old Mr. Millers fist broke through the cage, benefiting martial artists all over the world, and my Dragons Bloodline also benefited, counting up, my Dragons owes Old Mr. Miller a favour. In addition, Satans bloodline is extraordinary, and it is suspected that he is rted to my Dragons, and he is able to arouse the resonance of the LilithHoly Dragon Bloodline. Last time in Ancient City of Ruins, Satan also promised to help my n refine the Forging Spirit Pill, all things considered, Satan this person is still worth befriending. Liliths face lit up when she heard that, and she said, Grandpa, so you agree to travelling to City of Darkness? The gaze in Old Dragon Kings eyes sank as he said, All these years, the major Agist have maintained a superficial calm, but with the arrival of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, sooner orter, this calm will break. My n and the Holy Night people, whose positions were originally at odds, will sooner orter turn their backs on each other. Then why not take this opportunity to head to City of Darkness and see what Holy Night people want to do. Great! Lilith immediately leapt for joy. Dragon Derek, you stay at the Dragons Sanctuary and guard the Old Ancestors retreat. Old Dragon King opened his mouth and continued, Parks, you follow me and mobilise another Dragons Warriors of around a hundred men and head to City of Darkness on this. Yes! Parks said with a nod. With Old Dragon King giving the order, the Dragons side begins to move in secret as an elite team of Dragons Warriors assembles. Old Dragon King, Parks himself, and Lilith tagged along for the ride to City of Darkness. In Dark Ancient n, Holy Night people are already in action with Dragons. Other Agist, Blood Moons side has no movement, in fact, Blood Moon doesnt dare to make any move, Blood Guardian and Lord Blood Moons two great emperors have fallen, this is too great a blow to Blood Moon. Titan people, The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and the two Dark Ancient ns naturally also received news of the Holy Night people and Dragons, but these two ns didnt make any big moves, and for the time being took a wait-and-see attitude and didnt get involved in this fight. Sparingly, it seemed that there were strong people in these two Agist who had secretly moved out, as if they wereing to watch the development of the situation. Sacred LandParadise of the Gods on the European side, however, also has an unusual move, with a long time in seclusion of the strongest people out, is also to go to the City of Darkness side. It could be seen that Satan Operation Groups siege of City of Darkness had, in the end, begun to attract the attention of powerful forces from all sides. A stormy spectacle of powerful peopleing together ising. Chapter 1840 Jason’s Bottom (Normal) Imperial City of Darkness. The tragic battle continued, and the iron and blood aura carried through the heavens and earth, shaking the firmament. A green dragon silhouette stretched across the sky, the dragon body was huge, the dragon head pressed into the air, there was ayer of green light vaguely in the flow, an endless ocean of green dragon qi diffused from this green dragon illusion, and then a steady stream of feedback to Jasons body. The pressure of the Emperor was manifested from Jasons body as he stood proudly on the spot, with the Great Dao roaring around him and the Laws surrounding him, and Green Dragons Golden Body blossoming with billions of light, like ayer of green and gold armour, reflecting him as if he was the only Sovereign God in this world! Breaking the boundaries! Jason is finally stepping on the Supreme Emperor Realms field, he can clearly sense his own power source in the Green Dragon Power is crazy surging, the quality and strength of that Green Dragon Power, with the breakthrough of the realm also metamorphosed, he even had a feeling that a fist full st out. He even had a feeling that a single punch sted out with full power would be enough topete with a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse! This was the exhrating feeling of mastering supreme power, as if the entire heaven and earth were under ones control. The raging Green Dragon Power in his body made Jason just want to find a powerful opponent to vent it out, and the Elder of the me in front of him was undoubtedly a good target. Jasons own battle intent was like a burning me, bing more and more zing, apanied by an iron blood killing machine, the majestic Supreme Emperors mighty pressure was manifesting, and his own gravity potential field was fully spread out, covering the scene. With Jasons Cultivation realm enhancement, he evolved the gravity potential field is like a stagnant mountain like majestic and heavy, has begun to attract the heaven and earth momentum support, invisible like 100, 000 mountainspressed within, bringing people like carrying a huge mountain like a sense of oppression. Even Jason had the illusion that even if he didnt rely on Green Dragons Golden Body, relying on the Gravitational Potential Field he would be able to withstand that great imperial pressure of Elder of the me itself. Thats a qualitative improvement. Elder of the me took a deep breath, the pupils in his eyes couldnt help but shrink slightly in coldness as he stared at Jason, ayer of gravity beginning to envelop his eyes. Jason broke the realm after, also do not know how, actually is the meditative let Elder of the me feel a kind of unspeakable sense of pressure with the sense of vignce, he himself are shocked, feel unbelievable, even if the other side broke through, that is only Supreme Emperor Realm just, in order to will bring such a sense of pressure on themselves? He really couldnt figure it out, but what he was able to determine was that Jasons entire person had changed after breaking the realm, that breath became as unfathomable as an abyss, even he was a bit bottomless in his heart as he couldnt even sense the bottom of Jasons strength anymore. Do you really think that Great Emperor Realm can do whatever it wants? Do you really think that Great Emperor Realm can Sovereign others life and death? Jason narrowed his eyes, and two sharp, cold auras burst out violently from his eyes as he said in a cold voice, Today, Ie to Sovereign your life and death as a Great Emperor! Arrogant! This Great Emperor is bound to break you into pieces, suffer death! Elder of the me shouted angrily, he rushed forward, the Great Emperor Realm pressure swept through the air, terrifying and appalling, carrying a momentum that crushed everything, and copsed on Jason. Boom! Elder of the me threw a punch, evolving Holy Nights Silent Fists punch, a magnificent punch manifestation, evolving a side of the Silent Night, and thus enveloping Jason. Soldier Tactic! Jasons gaze was cold, and his own Green Dragon Power, which had reached the Supreme Emperor Realm level, surged madly, pouring into the Soldier Tactic Fist Print that he had evolved, a murderous and ferocious aura manifesting itself, and monstrous attacking and killing power erupted, as the fist print of this punch sted forward without any bounds. Rumble! Jasons punching power sts hard with Elder of the me, its a hard on hard st on the front, reflecting that powerful overwhelming sense of confidence that Jason has. A fist fell, and the force contained within the two mens fists exploded, impacting each other with the might of a mountain, shaking the surrounding emptiness so violently that it nearly copsed. Stomp! Jason took three steps backwards under the impact of Elder of the mes Great Emperor Power, but that was all, he was not shocked. If he were to do so before he broke the realm, he would have been injured by the impact of Elder of the mes punch, and would have coughed up blood under the impact of the Great Emperor Power. But now, even though he was forced back, his own Green Dragon Power was already vaguely able to counteract Elder of the mes Great Emperor Power.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was enough in Jasons opinion to be fully capable of a fight. Is this the strength of the so-called Great Emperor Realm? Its nothing more than that, lets see me blow your dogs head off! Jason spoke coldly, and in the next moment, his bodys qi and blood flourished and exploded, exuberant as the sea, and his own Green Dragons Golden Body was also filled with ten thousand lights, and he took the initiative to rush towards the Elder of the me, catalysing the Fighter Arctic, and using it to evolve Heaven Fist! Fighter Arctic to evolve Heaven Fist. Boom! Boom! Nine Fist Seals is presented, under the power of Sunling Bloodline and Green Dragon Power, the Nine Fist Seals blossomed with a blinding light, just like the nine suns across the sky. Nine Fist Seals suppressed down at the first time, and the roaming fist prints presented themselves, a fist intent rushing up to the sky, and a mighty pressure covering the world. Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways! Elder of the me evolved his own fist momentum, a fist awn swept through the sky, a little fist light shing, the speed was fast to the extreme, with a storm-like might strangling forward, the Great Emperor Power contained within the shock of the void, and then met the Nine Fist Seals that fell down to kill. Rumble! The booming and sting sounds of fist strikes came one after another, under Elder of the mes powerful and unparalleled fist strikes, one of Jasons evolved fist seals was broken one after another, and even some of the fist strikes were blown over towards Jason. Jason didnt retreat, and he didnt resist, instead he activated March Tactic, stepped forward with his right foot, and instantly rushed towards Elder of the me, and at the same time, he used Fighter Arctic to break out the Fist Punching the Nine Heavens! Fighter Arctic! A fist sted out, charging straight into the sky and shaking the heavens, containing a heavenly fist intent, carrying an invincible momentum, and took it straight towards Elder of the mes chest. Elder of the me froze, he hadnt expected Jason to adopt such a fighting style, even ignoring the punches he had attacked and killed, just swinging his fists horizontally and killing him. Is this going to be a jade and stone fight? Elder of the me eyes gaze a cold, he is not afraid, he is Great Emperor Realms fist power, just a Supreme Emperor Realm, can really be against the sky not? Elder of the me cant really dodge anymore, and has to ept that Jason is trading injury for injury with this hit. In an instantC Bang! Bang! Elder of the mes punchnds and sts Jason. At the same time, Jasons punch, which contained the Green Dragon Power of the Supreme Emperor Realm, sted Elder of the mes body with the power of the sky. The two of them fell back dramatically, and JasonGreen Dragons Golden Bodys light dimmed slightly, and a trace of blood couldnt help but spill from the corner of his mouth. However, Elder of the me, who was falling backwards, stifled a grunt, and he started coughing up blood from his mouth! Seeing this scene, Jason grinned, revealing those white teeth in a sneer. As expected, after breaking the realm, Green Dragons Golden Bodys strength was even higher, and even when it hardened against the Great Emperor Realms early stage powerhouses own strength, it failed to inflict too much damage anymore. Thats the bottom line of Jasons conviction that this battle can ughter Elder of the me. Chapter 1841 – That Blinding Bloody Light (Normal) Satan Operation Group is nearing the end of their battle with Assassination League and Bounty Alliance United Fighters. As a front line was searched, the Satan Operation Group fighters had begun to close the, and as the Satan Operation Group began to close the, the enemy fighters that were surrounded within the were met with a one-sided massacre. Wolf Boy, Lion, Baron, Treg, Mary, Phantom, White Fox, Sea Shark, Garth and many more fighters have rushed to the front, leading the Satan Operation Group fighters along the way, unstoppable. Together with Dark Phoniex and Emily who also came to fight and kill, the Satan Operation Group side of Emperor Realm has several powerful people, and for those enemy fighters, they arepletely crushed. Boom! A booming explosion of punching power boomed out. The battle between Mr Iron Fist and ck Tiger was still going on, Mr Iron Fist met ck Tigers fist and fiercely sted together, his iron fist was unrivalled and decisive, and he evolved a fist that struck across the sky, with a strong and invincible iron blood killing intent. Under the impact of one punch, ck Tiger was injured as he coughed up blood again, and his figure retreated one after another. Mr Iron Fists body was also bruised and battered, but his own battle spirit was as strong as fire, he was fearless, and with that battle spirit and killing intent, he continued to attack and kill with his iron fists. Bang! Bang! Bang! Mr. Iron Fist throws punch after punch, wildly, with an aura as if hes fighting with his life on fire, his furious punches sting towards his opponent, but also not caring in the slightest about ck Tigers punches sting over. Eventually, Iron Fist was hit by one of ck Tigers punches, but hended three separate punches in quick session, knocking ck Tigers entire body backwards to the ground, coughing up blood from his mouth as his own breath weakened to the point of no return. ck Tiger struggles to his feet, and just thenC Thumbs up! As if appearing out of nowhere, a sharp des edge shed steeply in the void, slicing across ck Tigers throat with lightning speed. In the face of this blow, ck Tiger did not have time to make any reaction at all, and there was already an additional streak of blood on his throat, and the next moment a stream of blood soared out from his throat. Dark Phoniexs figure appeared as she squared up and killed her way over, decapitating ck Tiger in the process. Of course, even without Dark Phoniexs filler, Mr. Iron Fist would have been able to kill ck Tiger, after all, ck Tiger had beenpletely defeated in the partys sparring session. Once ck Tiger was dead, the enemy fighters were even less of a threat, and would sooner orter be killed by the closing of Satan Operation Group fighters. Thumbs up! Thumbs up! The de crossed the sky, and that killing chance caused the void to quake. The ocean like sea like killing aura filled in this side of heaven and earth, piercing eye-catching de aura cutting the void, every ray of de light contains the most powerful and terrifying Supreme Emperor Power. The two figures were constantly prancing and shing with extremely fast speeds, constantly striking out in the midst of shing, causing a shocking de to slice through the sky. These two are none other than Single Arm and ughter. Their battle against each other continued, but it looked like it had reached the most critical point, and it was about to be decided. For the two of them, only one person could be allowed to live in this battle, and the moment the winner was decided was also the moment when life and death would be divided. Blood Sword Three Styles! At this time, Single Arm steeply bellowed, his body killing machine crazy explosion, from his body diffusion of a strong iparable knife intent, knife intent breaks the sky, seems to will be surrounded by the emptiness to the strangtion of a chaotic like. At that moment, not only the blood-coloured longsword in his hand, but even his entire person became part of this de style, releasing a brilliant de intent from him, which merged within the blood-coloured longsword in his hand, forming this Blood Sword Three Styles! Thumbs up! In a sh of lightning, Single Arm together with the Blood Sword in his hand transformed into a shocking de, the void of a Pilians de light across the sky, chopping towards ughter with an unrelenting momentum. ughters gaze was fearless, instead his battle intent was stirred as he too bellowed out, ughter Dao of Breaking Enemy Kill! As he let out a loud shout, the sharp de in his hand blossomed out ten thousand de awnings, a de awnings instantly formed a huge iparable de power shadow, although it was a shadow but released a stern sharpness, as if it was as horrible as a substance. Thumbs up! ughter swings his de straight ahead with unrivalled momentum, aiming straight for Single Arm. Dang! Dang! A burst of ear-piercing and iparable sound of des exchanging blows came, and in the sky of des that squeezed the sky, it was clearly seen that a stream of crimson blood erupted from the bodies of both Single Arm and ughter. Under such a strong attack, both of them were injured once again, and the soaring blood dyed the sky red. Blood Sword Four Styles, Nirvana Rebirth! It doesnt end there, as Single Arm changes his stance once again during the matchup, heck, he explodes into a Blood Sword IV! At that moment, ughters face steeply changed, he was no stranger to Single Arms previous Blood Sword triple stance, he had learnt it in that battle many years ago. But Blood Sword four styles he had never seen before. At the moment, there was no time for him to retreat and hesitate, and a hint of decisive killing chance shed in ughters eyes as he roared out, ughter Dao of Hell Killing! ughter knife trend changed, the shocking knife intent presented, but in a trance is to bring a kind of corpse mountain and sea of blood came to the horror, like to see the sea of blood drifting sculls, bloodthirsty infinite hell scene. This de, like it was transformed into a Shura Hell, was going to engulf Single Arm within. Single Arms Blood Sword Four Styles also erupted at this moment, and the blood-coloured long de broke through the air, only for a blinding blood light to sh away! However, when this blood light crossed the sky, many Satan Operation Group fighters in the arena all sensed it, Mr. Iron Fist, Dark Phoniex, White Fox, Emily and the others, their eyes presented that extremely blinding blood light, like a round of blood sun exploding, that light made it difficult for people to look directly at it. This blinding sh of blood light stunned the current world and the long river of time, as if it was permanently fixed in this side of space! The blood light flickered like a white horse, and then everything stood still. It was actually seen that the two, Single Arm and ughter, were facing each other in close proximity, the sharp de in ughters hand piercing into Single Arms body, and the long, blood-coloured de in Single Arms hand dropping down, its tip pointing to the ground. Single Arm gazed coldly at ughter, who did not speak. A look of confusion and resignation shed in ughters eyes, and he nudged his mouth to say something, but steeply- Pom! From ughters throat, a shower of blood soared violently. ughters body threw back, and his entire head looked like it was about to separate from his body, leaving a sh that nearly decapitated his entire throat where that throat had been!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A knife to the throat! In this battle, Single Arm won, and was finally able to fulfil his long-cherished dream of getting revenge and killing ughter. Single Arm has paid an extremely heavy price, and now his injuries could be said to have cost him most of his life, but he no longer cares, because while he is still standing, his arch-enemy has fallen. Eventually, Single Arm tilted his head back to look at the sky, and the normally joyful and angry man, at this moment, snapped his mouth open and let out a cathartic roar of rage- ROAR!!! Chapter 1842 – Slaughtering the Great Emperor (I) (Normal) The soldiers are defeated. The enemy allied forces werepletely routed, some surviving fighters had no desire to fight and only thought of frantically fleeing, but how could they escape under the siege of the Satan Operation Group? The remaining dozens of enemy fighters would only be killed one by one as they were pursued by hundreds of Satan Operation Group. Seeing that the battle has been decided, Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox, Treg, Mary and the others head towards Single Arm, who they can see is badly injured and not looking good. Mary is a war doctor, she cant help but frown when she sees Single Arms injuries, especially since ughters sharp de is still inside Single Arm, and this de cant be pulled out easily either, requiring immediate surgical healing. Single Arm, you are badly injured and need immediate surgery. Mary spoke up. Just as Mary was speaking, a terrifying and appalling boom came from another direction, with Great Emperor Realm pressure permeating the area, among which there was an overbearing and boundless supreme emperors breath manifesting itself, which was clearly fighting against that great emperors pressure. Single Arms gaze looked over as he took a deep breath and said, The battle on Satans side isnt over yet, dont worry about me first. Go check out the battle on Satans side first, hes fighting the Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. Mr. Iron Fist and the others heard Single Arm say that before they remembered that the fight was still going on on Jasons side. Single Arm walked towards the side of the battlefield, he still had the sharp de inserted in his body, it looked like he was not in a hurry to heal his injuries for the time being, he had survived such a heavy injury back then, and he felt that he would be able to survive the current injury as well. White Fox, Mary and the others are also worried about Jasons side of the battle, Mr. Iron Fist and one of them have their faces frozen, they dont know how there is an extra Great Emperor Realm powerhouse in the arena, this is simply amazing. The crowd made their way to the outskirts of the battlefield and saw Robert, Marcel, and Zack, who were sitting on the ground recovering from their injuries. Brother, how are you doing? Emily immediately rushed to Roberts side and asked in a concerned tone. Robert has taken the healing Holy Pill to heal his wounds and is now looking a little better, he still has blood lingering at the corner of his mouth as he says, Im not in any serious trouble anymore. Jason also doesnt know if he can defeat this Great Saint Realm level opponent. Meanwhile, Marcel and Zack, both of whom were better after some recovery, were closely watching the amazing battle ahead. While Jason fought against Elder of the me, the gravity potential field he evolved also cancelled out most of Elder of the mes Great Emperors mighty pressure, which was why the crowd at the back was not affected by that Great Emperors mighty pressure. Otherwise, under the full sweep of Elder of the mes great imperial pressure, there was basically no one on the Satan Operation Groups side who could fight against it. Mr. Iron Fists face sank as he red towards Treg, lion, Baron and the others. Treg and the others immediately understood, and at that moment the few of them immediately nestled their weapons and guns in their hands and stood at attention. If Jason is no match for Elder of the me, they decisively shoot at Elder of the me as Jason is beaten and falls back. At such a close range, even if hes a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, so what? Can they still ignore the bullets? Boom! At this time, there was another loud banging sound, Jason and Elder of the mes fists once again shook together, and the power of the fist contained in their fists crazily impacted the other party, and the sound and momentum seemed topletely detonate the space. Jasons figure was shaken back one after another, although his Green Dragon Power was indeed able to counteract Elder of the mes Great Emperor Power after breaking the realm, the strength of the Secret Realms power was still a bit inferior. Jason, however, waspletely unconcerned as he catalysed his March Tactic and instantly charged at Elder of the me again. Fist Shatters Mountains and Rivers! Fist Down Nine Spectres! Jason shouted out, and he frantically urged his Green Dragon Power, and that supremely powerful Green Dragon Power once again went berserk, sting towards Elder of the me with a devastating momentum. Elder of the me was simply furious, and by now, he was far from as calm as he had been at the beginning of the battle, nor did he have the self-confidence that he thought he could control everything, as he was also injured, and blood was spilling from the corner of his mouth. He had never seen such an opponent before, Supreme Emperor Realms cultivation was nothing more than that, but the strength of his flesh body was far beyond that of Great Emperor Realm, and that flesh body physique was actually able to carry the fist sts of his Great Emperor Realms strength. Such a physical body physique was no longer enough to be described as perverted, it was simply unheard of.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In Jasons style of entanglement, Jason is not shy about trading wounds with him whenever he takes the opportunity, and this is another way of fighting that Jason excels at, possessing a wealth of experience. Therefore, in the fight Elder of the me cant avoid being hit by Jasons punches containing Green Dragon Power, although his punches will also bombard Jason, but his realm cultivation at this stage cant break Jasons physical bodys defence. Instead, he, too, had begun to cough up blood from his injuries under Jasons session of punching sts. This made Elder of the me start to panic a bit in his heart, and he had a premonition that if he continued to fight against each other like this, maybe he would really lose in Jasons hands. Such a possibility is so unbelievable that Elder of the me would never have thought of it before, a Supreme Emperor Realm trying to beat a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse from below? No one will believe this when they say it. In favour of now, there is this possibility. Bang! Bang! Jasons punching power and Elder of the me mmed into each other in a stunning explosion. Jason clenched his teeth, he did not allow himself to retreat any further, his bodys Sunling Bloodline erupted once again, being equipped with Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline his own qi and blood was as vast as the sea, it could be constantly nourished and inexhaustible. Jasons own Sunling Bloodline power was once again at its peak as he swung and attacked, his whole body looking like it had gone mad as he kept throwing punches and pounding away at Elder of the me. Elder of the mes lungs were bursting with anger, his qi was slipping, causing his aura to weaken, nowhere near as powerful as it had been at the start. He simply cant understand, Jason physique is strong, but also on the contrary, the power of this qi and blood is also iparable, zing as the sun, inexhaustible, constantly bursting out, so that the battle goes on, sooner orter, his own qi and blood to be consumed empty. Thats when Jason shed violently to the left of Elder of the me, that was so fast. Under the sudden sh, Elder of the me couldnt even react in time, Jasons leg sweep was already approaching, taking it straight towards his waist side. Elder of the me cant avoid it, and he sts Jason with a backhanded punch. Bang! Bang! Two thuds came as Jason swept this leg across the side of Elder of the mes waist, and he himself was hit by a punch from Elder of the me. Jason forcefully swallowed a mouthful of blood hard and fast, then he lunged forwards and opened his mouth to roar C Green Dragon Fist! Chapter 1843 – Slaughtering the Great Emperor (II) (Normal) Green Dragon Fist! With Jasons roar, the Sunling Bloodline, zing like the sun, rushed straight up to the sky, and the tidal wave of the Green Dragons Qi was spreading, enveloping his body. Jason was evolving his fist, only to see that the trajectory of that fist appeared iparably subtle, as if it was transformed into that dragon-shaped trajectory in the void, and a strand of the green dragons qi bursting out vaguely transformed into the head of a green dragon on his fist. At the same time, the virtual image of the green dragon that emerged behind him and stretched across heaven and earth was like a psychic, and with Jasons conviction, it suddenly swooped down and fused with the momentum of his punch. At that moment, the momentum of Jasons punch changed, like a dragon in the sky, poised to explode. Endless Green Dragon Power in thepression, all converged in the fist of the fist, the sky and the earth with the change of the wind and clouds, vaguely seems to have the great power of heaven and earth power infused down, so that the fist of the fist of the power of the power to climb up to the height of a peak. In a sh, Jason punches out and this one sts Elder of the me. Boom!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The moment the fist power sted out, the entire heaven and earth wind and clouds surged, the void also trembled with it, a magnificent and majestic fist intent was being formed in this heaven and earth, the fist intent embedded in the aura of dominating and killing the heaven and earth was even more astounding. As Jasons fist struck, the punchs intent seemed to transform into the shadow of a supreme and domineering green dragon, the dragons body pressed into the air, its teeth and ws waving, and swallowed up Elder of the me with an irresistible aura of divine might! The Green Dragon Power in the fist momentum sted into the air, causing the void to tremble, and the green dragon that was transformed into the fist intent vainly pounced into the air with unparalleled power and dominance! At that moment, Robert, Marcel, Zack, Dark Phoniex, White Fox, Mr Iron Fist, Treg and the other Satan Operation Group fighters in the arena only felt that this punch was the only thing that existed in the whole world. He only felt that this punch spanned across the sky, swallowing the sky and covering the sun, dominating and killing heaven and earth, and contained an aura of being the only one who could be respected! That battle intent dominated heaven and earth, and that killing machine dominated and killed the sky! This is before the ughter of the sky! Patrick taught Jason the essence of his own Fist of the Killer, and Jason absorbed the essence of the punch and evolved his own Heaven Fist 9th Style, which is the most dominating punch in the world! When he performed this punch, Jasons eyes seemed to be filled with his fathers figure again, that tall figure that even though he was standing quietly, he still gave off a feeling of standing on top of the sky and the earth, that figure that was filled with endless battle spirit and fighting spirit. Perhaps the time ofpanionship is very short, but the figure that dominates the world is a unique way to let him understand, what is called a fathers love is like a mountain, what is called guardianship, what is called something to do, something not to do! In that moment, Jason couldnt help but burst into tears, but there was a wariness stirring in his chest. In the dark, it was as if he had sensed the resolute and invincible battle intent of his fathersst battle, giving him a feeling that he must not disgrace his father, must not disgrace this Heaven ying Fist that his father had evolved with his lifes work! Driven by that stirring battle intent, the fist intent of Jasons punch once again exploded with a brilliant light, and as far as the eye could see, the only thing that could be seen was a green dragon phantoms fist force running through this heaven and earth. As for Elder of the me, his whole body had long since frozenC What? What the hell kind of punch is that? How in the world could such a punch exist? Terrible, terrible! Even if he was a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, when he sensed the monstrous divine might that dominated heaven and earth contained within this fist, he felt his heart and soul trembling in fear! However, Elder of the me, as a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, was certainly not going to be intimidated by this, and he knew that he would have to fight with all his might in the face of such an unparalleled and terrifying punch. Kill! Elder of the me was roaring in anger, he threw out frantic punches, his left hand evolved Holy Nights Silent Fist, and his right hand evolved Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways, and all of his Great Emperor Power exploded without reservation. Rumble! A Holy Night vision descended, containing ten thousand fist awns and Great Emperor Power, attacking with an iparably furious momentum towards the front. Bang! A shocking st of punching power came from the sky. It was actually seen that the fist momentum of the green dragon phantom that ran through the void hardened and tore apart that side of the Sacred Nights vision, and the ten thousand fist awns were swallowed up by the fist intent that was phantomed as a dragons head. Immediately after that, this Green Dragon Phantoms punching momentum violently ran through Elder of the mes body. When that terrifyingly monstrous fist power st sound passed, Hera saw that Elder of the mes entire person was sent flying out, coughing up blood in his mouth continuously, his own breath withering and stagnant. With one punch, Herc has left Elder of the me seriously injured. Jason was also bruised by the force of Elder of the mes punch, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth the whole time, and the glow of Green Dragons Golden Body dimmed. However, the battle intent in his eyes still burned like a zing fire as he violently bellowed, Extension Tactic! Boom! Jason sprinted forward like a loaded cannonball, and in the process, he was evolving the Extension Tactic Fist Seal. This was the fist seal that injured the enemy and himself, and the explosive power was terrifying and overwhelming. Elder of the me is still alive despite his serious injuries, and Jason wants to kill himpletely, so he can only take advantage of his serious injuries to explode into a powerful strike! Jason pulled his own qi and blood power into the fist print, and the fist print that evolved was like the bottomless ck hole, crazily absorbing Jasons Sunling Bloodline power, and the massive amount of qi and blood power was almost absorbed in an instant. Now that Jason had broken through the realm, his Sunling Bloodline was even more zing, and the power of his qi and blood was even more majestic and powerful. ordingly, when Extension Tactic is evolved, the power that erupts from it will be even stronger, several times more powerful than before! A terrifying aura permeated with bloodthirstiness, berserkness, fierceness, and dominance presented itself from the Extension Tactic Fist Seal that Jason had evolved, and in an instant, he had already rushed in front of the Elder of the me, and immediately after that, this style of Fist Seal also sted towards the front without any reservation! Elder of the me had no way of defending himself, he was heavily injured and had just stabilised himself when Jasons punch had exploded over. From Jasons punch, Elder of the me saw an implication of death, an iparably terrified and appalled look began to fill his eyeballs, but he could only watch as this terrifying and overwhelming Extension Tactic punch mark sted into his chest. In that instant, the monstrous and intense explosive power condensed by Extension Tactics fist seal sted into Elder of the mes body, bursting his The power of the origin, crushing his internal organs, and destroying his flesh and bones! Whew! Elder of the mes body flew out and fell to the ground before he could no longer move, dying instantly! Jason stumbled and almost fell to the ground. When he activated Extension Tactic, he had some reservations, and not all of his own qi and blood power had been poured into the fist seal, so now his own qi and blood had been consumed by more than 80%, but he was still barely able to stand and not fall to the ground out of his wits. Roar! Jasons fists were clenched and he yelled to the heavens as he shouted, Father, do you see this in heaven? My child is ughtering an Emperor, ughtering a Great Emperor Realm! Chapter 1844 – Capturing Saint Leo (Normal) ughter Great Emperor Realm! This scene really shocked everyone. With Supreme Emperor Realms realm cultivation actually being able to kill Great Emperor Realm powerhouses from below, this is absolutely rare, and it is enough to make peoples jaws drop. Before the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, Great Emperor Realm represented the pinnacle of Cultivation, and even Supreme Emperor Realm peak powerhouses were as vulnerable as ants in the eyes of Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. Even now that the Great Change in Heaven and Earth had arrived, the Great Emperor Realm powerhouses still represented supreme invincibility, and were simply not something that powerhouses below the Great Emperor Realm could contend with. Tonight, Jason however, created an amazing battle. Admittedly, there was also Robert and Marcel teaming up with Zack in this battle, but they have been recovering from their own injuriester on, relying more on Jasons own strength to fight Elder of the me. So such a record definitely qualifies as amazing. Saint Leo had already frozen, his face was as white as a sheet of paper, his whole body was trembling, he had never thought that Elder of the me would actually die in battle. This is a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse! What about Jason and the others? The highest Cultivation realm is Supreme Emperor Realm, how can it kill Elder of the me? This is horrible and unbelievable. So, Saint Leo looked at Jason with fear, only to feel that this was not a person, but more like an unfathomable demon! Arrest this man! Jason nced at Saint Leo and said in a hushed voice. Immediately, Mr Iron Fist, Treg and the others came forward with guns, and under the pointing of those ck holes, Saint Leo did not dare to resist at all. Even a powerful man of the Great Emperor Realm like Elder of the me had died in battle, so how could he resist? He also didnt dare to resist, otherwise the slightest movement, Mr. Iron Fist and the others would inevitably open fire directly. Saint Leo was immediately taken under control, his hands tied, and he was made a prisoner. Mr. Iron Fist pushed Saint Leo forward, and when he saw that Saint Leo still looked arrogant and refused to move his feet, he snorted coldly and said, What time is it now and youre still pretending to be a bully here? With that, Mr. Iron Fist throws a kick towards Saint Leos back, causing Saint Leo to stagger forward. How dare you kick me? You are seeking death! My ns Saint Nights Army is about to arrive, and none of you will be able to escape at that time! Saint Leo rose up in anger, his face an iron blue. When had he, a holy son of Holy Night people, ever suffered such disgrace? Now that he has been reduced to a prisoner, which is definitely a life-long shame for him, one can imagine how indignant and irritated he is in his heart. But the situation is stronger than others, no matter how unwilling and angry he is, can not change his fate of being a prisoner. Jason took a Qi and Blood Pill , using it to quickly restore his own Qi and blood power, and his own Sunling Bloodline was flourishing, making his near-defunct state slightly better. After hearing Saint Leos words, Jason sneered and walked up and swung a p directly over. Snap! The powerful p knocked Saint Leo off his feet and nearly head over heels, his face rapidly swelling and bleeding from the corners of his mouth. Saint Leo froze, he stared at Jason unbelievably, a crazy anger shed in his eyes, he totally didnt expect Jason to actually dare to hit him in the face! How dare he? Jason knew that he was a Son of Saint from the Holy Night peoples lineage, but he actually dared to p his face, which was undoubtedly a provocation to the Holy Night people! Doesnt he want to live? Thinking of this, Saint Leo became furious as he said, Satan, how dare you hit me in the face? When my ns army as well as the strongest peoplee, you will definitely be broken into pieces! Snap! Just as Saint Leos words fell, Jason backhanded another p over, directly pping Saint Leos face to a red, swollen and swollen mess, with blood constantly spilling from the corner of his mouth. No sense of being a prisoner at all. Jason spoke, then said in an indifferent tone, Holy Night peoples army? Maybe you wont be able to wait for them toe, youll already be in hell. Jason s icy tone, the killing chance blossoming in his eyes This makes Saint Leo subconsciously have a chill in his heart, a feeling of shuddering, he nuzzled his mouth, wanting to say something but could not say it. An unspeakable feeling of fear spread in his heart, he almost forgot that Jason even dared to kill a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse among Holy Night people, so why didnt he dare to kill him? Saint Leo didnt want to die, and when he thought of the death he might have to face, his whole body began to get uneasy, and his face lookedpletely dishevelled. Jason stopped paying attention to Saint Leo as he looked behind him at the devastated battlefield, at the countless corpses that had fallen to the ground, which also included fighters from the Satan Operation Group, and the whole of the Imperial City of Darkness was covered with a smell of blood that was so thick it couldnt be melted away. Mr. Iron Fist, have some of the Satan Operation Group fighters clean up the battlefield, tally up the casualties of the battle, and recover all the bodies of the fallen fighters. Jason spoke up and continued, Start simple medical treatment for the injured fighters. Mr. Iron Fist nodded and rallied all of the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field, ordering some of them to go and clear the battlefield. Jason saw that Single Arm still had a sharp de sticking out of his body and was bleeding profusely, he rushed over to him and sensed Single Arms breath, he frowned and said, Single Arm, youre badly injured, this injury of yours needs immediate attention. Single Arm reached out and patted Jasons shoulder, saying, Its alright, being able to see you kill a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse with your own hands is all worth it. Besides,pared to the injuries back then, I dont care about this injury. Words cant be said like that. Now that the battle is over, this injury of yours is being treated immediately, this sharp de needs to be pulled out. Jason spoke up and continued, Mary, get ready for Single Arm to treat his injury. Okay, Ill make preparations. Mary said. Jason pulls out a Qi and Blood Pill for Single Arm to take, which helps him regain his chi and blood, and is good for recovery from injuries. Single Arm also follows Jasons lead and heads over to Marys side to have the injuries on him taken care of by Mary.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jason walked over to Robert, Marcel, Zack and the others and smiled, All okay? Marcel shook his head as he said, Its no longer a big deal, weve all taken medication to heal our wounds and were fine as far as mobility goes now. Thats good. Jason smiled and continued, We can be considered to be side by side together, and have sessfully grilled and killed a Great Saint level powerhouse. Zack also had an excited smile on his face as he said, Jason, in fact, killing this Great Saint Realm powerhouse is basically all your effort, this bit of help from us is nothing. You cant say that Robert contributed a lot too. Jason smiled, looked over at Robert, and said, Congrattions Robert on stepping into Full Saint Realm. So are you. Robert spoke, reverting back to his old sexually aloof self. Jason smiled and looked over to some of the Satan Operation Group fighters that were busy in the battlefield as he began to walk over and check on the injuries of some of the Satan Operation Group fighters while looking down on the royal city. The city, of sorts, is down! Chapter 1845 – Satan Operation Group’s Victory (Normal) There are few injured fighters on the side of Satan Operation Group. Serious and light injuries were present, but their faces still showed a sense of irony, which was a reflection of fearlessness and a sense of exhaustion after the battle. Jason walks over and visits the fighters one by one, in his mind, these fighters who have been side by side together are his brothers. Hard work brothers! Jason opened his mouth and looked at the faces covered in blood and smoke, he was really moved in his heart. These warriors were willing to follow him and fight under him, and there was no sentiment in the world more precious than that. Captain Miller, no hard work! I just hate that I failed to kill a few more enemies! Some of the fightersughed and spoke in bright tones. Get well and youll get another chance down the road. Jason smiled back. Gradually, under the split action of some Satan Operation Groups, the remains of the fallen Satan fighters were found wherever they could be found, and Barons side counted the casualty results and came to report to Jason at the first opportunity. In this battle, the Satan Operation Group fought the Dark Army, then the Assassination League and the Bounty Alliancesbined fighters, wiping out a total of about 2, 600 enemy troops. On the Satan Operation Groups side, 268 people were sacrificed, and among them were also veteran Satan Operation Group fighters who belonged directly to the Satan Operation Group.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Looking at the casualty results, Jason couldnt help but feel a moment of silence. In fact, such a result would have been thrilling if it were any other force, annihting more than two thousand of the enemy, with only one-tenth of the casualty price paid by his side. Such a record is unbelievable, and is good enough to go down in the annals of Dark Worldsrge-scalebat. But in Jasons opinion, every fallen warrior was his brother, and with the entire two hundred plus warriors sacrificed right now, he would definitely still feel bad in his heart. From the beginning of waging this war, Jason had prepared himself mentally, knowing that it was inevitable that some Satan Operation Group fighters would surely die. It just still hurts his heart when he sees the results of this casualty. The Satan Operation Group has made a fortune in this battle, not only wiping out Night Shadow, but also destroying the Assassination League and the Bounty Alliance as well. ughter has been killed in battle and the Assassination League has been destroyed. As for the Bounty Alliance, the leader of the Bounty Alliance didnte and escaped from this battle. However, in this battle, Bounty Alliance had used all their elite fighters and ck List Fighters, and after this, Bounty Alliance was also destroyed. As for the remaining Alliance Leader of the Bounty Alliance, he will surely not dare to venture out again in future, and he will thus go into hiding and conceal his tracks. Gather the warriors. Jason said. Baron nodded and the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field began to assemble, with the exception of some seriously injured fighters who were receiving medical attention. More than four hundred Satan Operation Group fighters gathered together, and a sense of fatigue inevitably appeared on their faces, but their fighting spirit and will to fight was still incredibly high, and a fearless iron blood aura permeated out from them. This is a true army of iron aces! Jason walked over and looked at the team of fighters in front of him as he said, This battle is a total victory for Satan Operation Group! Long live Satan Operation Group! At this statement, the Satan Operation Group in the arena was cheering and shouting in an exuberant tone. Jason took a deep breath and continued, After this battle, Dark World will no longer have the three major organisations of Night Shadow, Assassination League and Bounty Alliance. From now on, in the entire Dark World, there will be no other force that canpete with us. From now on, the entire Dark World will be our heaven and earth, our kingdom! All of this has been fought with your blood shed in spite of life and death. This is something to be proud of, something to be proud of. But we also have to see that after this battle, many familiar faces around us are no longer there, they sacrificed their lives and are thus far away from us. To the fallen soldiers we pay high tribute, they are heroes and they will always be our brothers! The faces of the Satan Operation Group fighters in the arena were a little downcast, and some of their eyes were starting to redden; indeed, after this battle, some of the originally familiar faces around them were no longer visible. Some of the warriors are gone, but I think they will live on in our hearts forever. We will still continue to fight with their beliefs and their will to fight! The battle that belongs to us is not yet over, and in my opinion, the annihtion of these three major organisational forces is only the beginning. Going forward, we will face stronger enemies, more powerful opponents. Therefore, after this battle, all brothers and sisters in arms should still continue to strengthen their training, enhance their cultivation of battle techniques, and continue to make themselves stronger. Only then, when the next wares, can we be invincible and invincible, and can reduce the number of casualties, or even no longer have casualties of warriors! If you guys believe in me as the boss, then Im also willing to lead you to continue fighting! Jason took a deep breath and spoke slowly to the group of Satan Operation Group fighters in front of him. We would like to follow Captain Miller! Yes, we all do! One by one, Satan warriors shouted, their emotions stirring with enthusiasm. Jason nodded and said, I will certainly live up to your trust! Jason then got together with Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, White Fox, lion, Sea Shark, Cameron, and a bunch of other Satan Operation Group fighters to discuss some matters. After Imperial City of Darkness was taken down, Jason of course wouldnt just give up on it, hed take it for himself and make it one of the big strongholds of the Satan Operation Group. In addition, Jason also nned to collect some of the strongholds and properties of the Assassination League and Bounty Alliance in Dark World, and with Satan Operation Groups outstanding power, naturally, no other forces would dare to make a sound. However, it wasnt easy to consolidate these strongholds and industries, the City of Darkness alone would require a lot of work, it was a mixed bag with some of the forces stationed in the City of Darkness. Right now was not the time to consider these issues, Jason remembered what Saint Leo said, the Holy Night Army came, his eyes gaze sank and said, Saint Leo said that the Holy Night peoples army ising, this should not be false. Holy Night peoples Son of Saint is trapped here, its normal for Holy Night Army toe out. Mr. Iron Fists eyes went cold, and an awe-inspiring battle intent erupted from his eyes as he said, Meaning that there might be another battle? Dont rule it out! Jason said. Then lets fight! So what if the army of Holy Night people? We Satan Operation Group warriors have no fear! Treg also said. Jasons eyes shed as he said, Mr. Iron Fist, you guys start organising some Satan Operation Group fighters to start getting ready to set up a perimeter to police the outskirts of City of Darkness. Okay, Ill get ready! Mr. Iron Fist said in a deep voice. At that moment, a figure sprinted over, it was Cold, who had been in charge of the outskirts of Imperial City of Darkness since the end of this battle, he came and said, Captain Miller, a team of fighters has been detected charging into City of Darkness, and is now heading towards the royal city. direction. How many on the other side? About two, four, five hundred or so. Fighters of the Holy Night people? The gaze in Jasons eyes went cold, and a sh of intense killing intent red up. Spending thest few days sorting out the back plot. Itll probably break out next week, seven days next week, about four shifts a day. Chapter 1846 Holy Night Army (normal) The Satan Operation Group fighters are back in action as Jason heads to his personalmanding seat, relying on the defences of Imperial City of Darkness to begin the deployment of the defence line. All of the Satan Operation Group fighters were already on the move, and all of them, except for some of the seriously injured ones, began to take to the battlefield in full armour. Although these Satan Operation Group warriors were already extremely tired, after all, they had stood in tworge-scale battles, but once they heard Jasons order and learnt that the battle had started again, they were immediately all full of wariness, and there was a zing will to fight burning. At this time, footsteps sounded from the front, a team of hundreds of warriors was walking towards the front, a powerful aura was permeating the area, and the fierce killing machines gathered together, forming that thick and boundless terrifying pressure, like a dark cloud pressing down on the Imperial City of Darkness side. At the same time CThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Boom! Two terrifying great emperor pressure like a bottomless abyss filled the sky, causing the wind and clouds to change colour, and the rolling heaven and earth might swept through the sky like a tsunami, and that heaven and earth might was too terrifying, crushing the Satan Operation Group fighters stationed in the Imperial City of Darkness with the momentum like a mountain crushing the top of a mountain. Immediately, each and every Satan Operation Group warrior felt a sense of suffocating pressure, and under the cover of the terrifying and monstrous Great Emperor Realm pressure, many Satan Operation Group warriors ability to move was greatly restricted, and some of those with lower strengths were about to copse to the ground. Some of the less powerful ones were on the verge of copsing to the ground. It wasnt that Satan Operation Groups willpower wasnt strong enough, helplessly facing the pressure of this strength levels aura, that wasnt something that could be resisted by willpower. Jasons face changed as he immediately realised that this was the pressure belonging to the Emperor of the Absolute! Among the powerful Holy Night people whoe, there is bound to be an Emperor of the Absolute! Emperor of the Absolute, equals the Supreme Being. Equivalent to the peak powerhouse of Great Saint Realm in Hyacinth, who could resist it except for the supreme powerhouses of this realm, that is, the quasi-passage realm powerhouses? Ang roarC A dragons roar sounded and spread across the sky. Jasons Green Dragon Mirage took to the air as he evolved a gravitational field, enveloping as many Satan Operation Group fighters as he could as a means of countering the overwhelming pressure from the Emperor of the Absolute. Hmph! A cold snort came out, containing a stern killing intent and great emperor pressure, and a great emperors breath vibrated over from the underworld, causing the gravity potential field Jason had evolved to be immediately unstable. Jason gritted his teeth and his own Sunling Bloodline dinged up, rolling Green Dragons Qi surging, constantly adding to the gravitational potential field in an effort to maintain it. Jason didnt let the Satan Operation Group make a move, simply because the Holy Night Army stopped some distance away from Imperial City of Darkness and didnt continue to close in on them. The fact that there is an Emperor of the Absolute present in this Holy Night Army is scary. Jason really wanted to order a war, at such a distance, even hot weapons couldnt withstand Emperor of the Absolutes sudden advance and couldnt lock on to the other side at all. Once Emperor of the Absolute breaks in and kills Satan Operation Groups team, one can only imagine the devastating oue for that Jedi. Im afraid that Emperor of the Absolute doesnt even need to make a move, as long as that monstrous and terrifying pressure of Emperor of the Absolute fully explodes, ny-nine per cent of the Satan Operation Group fighters will be suppressed and fall to the ground, unable to move at all, ushering in what will be a massacre by the Emperor of the Absolutes massacre! Jason also guessed the reason why this Holy Night Army was not moving, the reason was that the Son of Saint of Holy Night peopleCSaint Leo was currently in his hands, so this Holy Night Army did not move for the time being. The Holy Night Army did not make any move for the time being, and their purpose was to ensure Saint Leos safety. Satan, has my n Son of Saint fallen into your hands? Hand over my n Son of Saint, or you and all Satan Operation Group warriors will be ughtered! At that moment, a cold and old voice came out, with a condescending look down, arrogant and arrogant,pletely disregarding Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters. Jason felt a vague sense of familiarity listening to the voice, like hed heard it somewhere before. In his doubts, only to see the front walked out of an old man, the old mans body is thin, thin face, the whole person looks as if it has been so old that it is going to die, a head of long grey hair down both sides of the cloak and down, eyes open and close, but as Jared contained, intimidating people. Holy Elder! Jason recognised that it was none other than Holy Elder from Holy Night people, who had survived the battle with Old Mr. Miller in Ancient City of Ruins, where Blood Guardian had been killed, but was also badly wounded, and that was still an insta-wound. However, now sensing Holy Elders own majestic and vast Great Emperors Might, it seemed that he had almost recovered from the origin injuries he had received in Ancient City of Ruins. Not surprisingly, these Dark Ancient ns are in possession of many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, and are notcking in rare medicines, so it is not unusual for Holy Elder to recover from his injuries with the help of these rare medicines. Jason, however, was able to sense that Holy Elders own great emperors might did not reach the level of Emperor of the Absolute. Of course, it was definitely much stronger than Elder of the me. Elder of the me is nothing more than a Great Emperor Realm Primer, Holy Elder is at least a peak Great Emperor Realm being, but a step away from Emperor of the Absolute. Unfortunately, in the battle of Ancient City of Ruins, he suffered a serious Origin injury, right now even if the injury is recovered, Im afraid that it will be difficult for his Cultivation to progress by an inch, and Im afraid it will be hard to reach the step of Emperor of the Absolute even further. Since Holy Elder hadnt yet reached the point of Emperor of the Absolute, it meant that there was still an Emperor of the Absolute supreme being hidden in the Holy Night Army. Who could the other side be? Jason looked towards Holy Elder and said coldly, Saint Leo is indeed in my hands, reduced to a prisoner. Does it look like you Holy Night people havee to redeem him with such an aggressive attitude? Dont forget who holds the initiative now. Its you guys who should be begging me, so you should show a bit of humble attitude. Holy Elders old eyes steeply exploded with a stern aura of sharpness, with boundless killing opportunities surging, his eyes seemed to be jumping with two groups of turquoise oil ghost fire, staring at Jason, said: Satan, you but what are you talking about? You dare to show great disrespect to my Holy Night people? You are looking for death! Dont be condescending there, old thing. Have you forgotten the time when you were beaten to death by my grandfather in Ancient City of Ruins? Jasonughed coldly and said, Youve really forgotten the pain from your wound, in that battle back then, you and Blood Guardian were not even a match for my familys Old Mr. Miller. Now that youve recovered from your injuries, youreing out to jump around? Do you believe that my old man wille over and kill you with his hand? YouC Holy Elder rose up in a frenzy of rage, his face a shade of iron, his whole body shaking with anger. The Battle of Ancient City of Ruins can be said to be his lifelong shame, and Jasons reckless mentioning of it now is tantamount to uncovering his scars, so how can he lose face? Under the annoyance, Holy Elder that great emperor pressure fiercely ze, like that sr storm swept over, monstrous might in manifestation, a heaven and earth momentum of the pressure is suppressed straight down. Chapter 1847 – Holy Night Army Commander (Normal) The pressure of a Great Emperor Realm peak powerhouse was surging madly with a mountain torrent and tsunami-like momentum, sweeping forward to suppress it, and the kind of pressure it brought was absolutely terrifying and amazing. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body blossoms with a brilliant light, and Dragon Bloodlines Green Dragons Breath is able to iste the pressure of high realm martial artists, such as Elder of the me, the Great Emperor Realm beginners Great Emperors pressure is ineffective for Jason. However, it didnt mean that it was able to ignore the aura suppression of martial artists of any realm,pared to the aspect of facing a Great Emperor Realm peak powerhouse like Holy Elder, Jason clearly felt a sense of pressure. If he were to single himself out, the overall impact would not be too great. The problem was that he needed to evolve a gravitational potential field to shelter the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field, so under the steeply intensified pressure of Holy Elders great emperor, the pressure sensed on Jasons side suddenly multiplied. In addition, the gravity field had not been able topletely iste the Great Emperors pressure; after all, Satan Operation Group fighters did not possess such a heaven-defyingly strong physique as Jason. Some Satan Operation Group fighters could be seen trembling under the pressure of that Great Emperors might, and they were clenching their teeth and holding their breath to force themselves to stand and not just go limp and fall to the ground, which was too detrimental to the majesty of the Satan Operation Group. Jason realised that this was definitely not going to work and that something was going to go terribly wrong. Just then, a cold and indifferent voice filled with cold-blooded murderousness rang out C Holy Elder, why bother talking nonsense with this person? If you dont hand over the Holy Son, just kill him directly! Its just a Supreme Emperor Realm, its like stepping on an ant! A middle-aged man suddenly appeared beside the Holy Elder, he was d in armour, filled with a murderous cold-blooded intent, from his body filled with that murderous aura in a trance like to let a person see the Holy Night of silence, thousands of miles of floating corpses, the horror of the sea of blood drifting sculls, his pair of cold eyes as if reflecting a scene of bloody hell-like scene, let a person look at a nce will be a heart galldder cracked. The moment this middle-aged man appeared, the pupils of Jasons eyes shrunk steeply and coldly, and he actually felt an unspeakable sense of deadly threat, like he was being stared at by a prehistoric beast. That sense of danger was even more intense and appalling than what Holy Elder had brought! Emperor of the Absolute! Jason was immediately certain that the middle-aged man who had suddenly appeared was an Emperor of the Absolute! His age looked still very young, at most around fifty years old, such an age was indeed still very young in rtion to his strength. In terms of seniority, its definitely Holy Elders seniority. Therefore, the middle-aged man to Holy Elder is also considered to be respectful, Holy Elder face this person is also very respectful, one to this persons identity is not simple, is the entire Holy Night people army warrior presidential leader; secondly lies in this persons Cultivation strength, that is the Emperor of the Absolute, even if the Even the Holy Night Emperor of Holy Night people has three times of respect for this person. Heavens Wrath, this person is stubborn, he should indeed be killed! Holy Elder opened his mouth and continued, Just a little guy who has just been promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm, he dares to speak so loudly in front of us, damn him! Lord Wrath, themander of the Holy Night Army, is an Emperor of the Absolute, his hands are stained with countless blood, and he is the most cold-blooded and murderous representative of the Holy Night people. Lord Wrath hasnt been out and about for years, and every time hes been out and about in the past, hes represented bloodthirsty, brutal killing and war. This time, Lord Wrath and Holy Elders two major powerhouses actually came out together, which was extremely rare. The fact that it was worth Lord Wraths personal while certainly didnte for Jason, much less just to rescue Holy Night peoples Son of Saint. Lord Wrath is out as Holy Night people prepare for an operation against Old Mr. Miller. Last time in Ancient City of Ruins, Holy Elder was wounded by Old Mr. Miller, a shame Holy Night people always remember. Now the news of Jasons siege of City of Darkness has led Saint Leo to ask for help from his n, which makes Holy Night people suspect that Old Mr. Miller has followed Jason to City of Darkness.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise why would Saint Leo need to send assistance when he has a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse at his side to protect him? The murderous and warlike Lord Wrath himself set out to kill Old Mr. Miller in the City of Darkness, confident that he would not be weaker than Old Mr. Miller with the power of the Emperor of the Absolute. This was the reason why Lord Wrath didnt show himself at the beginning, he was sensing in the dark, but he didnt sense any strong people lurking around, which made him secretly feel strange. Lord Wrath is trying to force Jasons hand with Holy Elder, and if Jason has Old Mr. Miller behind him, hes definitely going to show up. However, Lord Wrath and Holy Elder still didnt sense the slightest fluctuation of a strong persons aura on Jasons side. Lord Wrath blushed a little hesitantly, and his eyes couldnt help but look at Holy Elder. Holy Elder shook his head slightly, informing Lord Wrath that he didnt sense anything out of the ordinary. In the Ancient City of Ruins, Holy Elder had fought with Old Mr. Miller, so if Old Mr. Miller was here, Holy Elder was confident that he would be able to capture Old Mr. Millers own aura. Just as Lord Wrath and Holy Elder are wondering, Jasons side has made a move, and Saint Leo is escorted up to be controlled by Jason himself. Saint Leo was grey, pale and looked terrified, when he was escorted forward and saw Holy Elder and Lord Wrath, he immediately burst into ecstasy, as if he had seen his saviour, he cried out, Holy Elder, Commander of the Heavenly Wrath, save me! Lord Wrath and Holy Elder saw the controlled Saint Leo, and their faces turned morose, that cold murderous intent pervading them. Saint Leo, as Son of Saint of Holy Night people, has an extraordinary and extremely honourable status and represents Holy Night people. Now, Saint Leo was under Jasons control, and this was tantamount to insulting the entire Holy Night people, so how could these two Great Emperor powerhouses not feel blue and angry? Son of Saint need not worry, we will naturally get you out. Holy Elder opened his mouth, he then said, Where is Elder of the me, isnt Elder of the me guarding Son of Saints side? Where is he? Elder of the me he, he has been killed in battle. Saint Leo said. What? Holy Elder immediately became alert after hearing that, in his opinion, the one who can kill Elder of the me from Satan Operation Groups side is definitely Old Mr. Miller. By whom was Elder of the me killed? Holy Elder asked as he alerted the surrounding area. Saint Leo tried to say something else, but saw Jason casually fumble out a pair of gloves and shoved them directly into Saint Leos mouth, rendering him speechless. Jason doesnt want Holy Elders side to know that he killed Elder of the me, the Archon, just yet. He guessed that Holy Elder and the others would certainly not think that Elder of the me had been killed by him, and it was safe to say that Holy Elder and the others wouldnt even entertain that thought. Supreme Emperor Realm kills Great Emperor Realm? It was extremely rare and hardly ever happened, and they certainly didnt expect Jason to have the strength to grill Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. Jason gagged Saint Leos mouth in order to mislead, so that Holy Elder and the others would mistakenly think that there was a strong person on his side in the dark ambush and did not show up, which is equivalent to his side invariably have an additional card. Holy Elders side mistakenly thought that there was a strong person hiding on the side of the Satan Operation Group, so until the strong person they mistakenly thought had not appeared, they would not be the first to make a rash move. What Jason doesnt realise is that his idea is a misguided one, and ys right into Lord Wraths and Holy Elders spections. Chapter 1848 Jason’s Strong (Normal) Jason controlled Saint Leo with one hand and held a sabre across Saint Leos throat with one hand, he stared coldly at Lord Wrath and Holy Elder and said, If you dont want any idents to happen to the Saint Son of your n, then get out of my way and back off! Great Great Emperor Realm is great? That doesnt change the fact that the life and death of your ns holy son is controlled by me! Jasons words can be said to be extremely strong, facing the Holy Night peoples two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, among which there is an Emperor of the Absolute situation, but is not the slightest bit afraid, with a strong attitude to face. Jason knows very well that in this situation right now he has to be strong, he has to be tough, the only way to deter the army of Holy Night people is to make Lord Wrath and Holy Elder mistakenly think that there is a powerful card behind him that has not been exposed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Otherwise, once the war started, under Lord Wrath and Holy Elders strikes, he really didnt have any certainty that he would be able to take the Satan Operation Group fighters and kill them. Satan Operation Group fighters have had a lot of injured fighters after two major battles and many on Jasons side are injured, such as Single Arm, Robert, Marcel, Zack and others. Lord Wrath and Holy Elder really wanted to fight, I was only afraid that no one, including him, would be able to survive. Jason can only go for the gamble of forcing the Holy Night Army to withdraw by holding Saint Leo in his hands hostage while making Lord Wrath and Holy Elder mistakenly believe that he has a powerful card behind him. Lord Wrath and Holy Elder looked at each other, a bizarre anger growing in both their eyes. As veteran Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, they were actually scolded by Jason to his face in such a manner, not putting them in the slightest bit of regard, which indeed made them feel shaken with rage, and they couldnt wait to kill Jason immediately. But they do not dare to act rashly, Jasons confident appearance does make them firmly believe that there must be a strong person in the dark did not appear. Who is this powerful man? Elder of the me should have been killed by this strong man, meaning that the other partys strength was definitely not weak, and could possibly be an Emperor of the Absolute level strong man. This, coupled with Saint Leo being tackled by Jason, makes Lord Wrath and Holy Elder throw in the towel. Saint Leo is Holy Night Emperors direct bloodline, and Saint Leos awakened Holy Night blood is extremely pure, and has always been highly expected by Holy Night Emperor, so the matter of rescuing Saint Leo really cant afford to fail. Lord Wrath, as an Emperor of the Absolute or not, could only suppress that anger at this moment, and he coldly said, Satan, I dont care what cards you have, in short, you will release my ns holy son. Otherwise, if there is anything that happens to my ns Saint Son, Holy Night Army will surely wash the entire Satan Operation Group in blood! Do you think Im scared? So what if Holy Night Army? I, Satan Operation Group, am not afraid! Jason opened his mouth as he said in a cold voice, Back off immediately or I wont guarantee that Saint Leo will remain intact. Hmph, just try it! Lord Wrath coldly grunted, his own bloodthirsty killing chance was diffusing, apanied by his Emperor of the Absolutes terrifying pressure, enough to make this side of heaven and earth change colour, the space where he stood shook dramatically, with invisible terrifying fluctuations spreading, that pressure vaguely oppressed this side of heaven and earth were trembling! Jason had a cold gaze in his eyes as the saber in his hand mmed into Saint Leos body. Woo Saint Leo, with his mouth gagged, could only let out a whimper of pain. Jason pulled out his saber and there was blood bursting out of the cut on Saint Leos body, the cut wasnt fatal as Jason didnt target the vitals. But the cut also injured Saint Leo, and that pain was not pleasant. You seek death! Lord Wrath bellowed out, that Emperor of the Absolutes mighty pressure gathered the mighty pressure of heaven and earth towards the front to suppress it, the monstrous anger of an Emperor of the Absolute was absolutely terrifying. Immediately after the whirlwind, Jason noticed that many Satan Operation Group fighters eventually fell to the ground unable to hold on, blood spilling from their mouths and noses as they were affected by the monstrous and terrifying pressure. This was still the result of Jasons gravity potential field, if not for the gravity potential field, I am afraid that the consequences faced by the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field would be even worse. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he frantically catalysed Sunling Bloodline, the zing Sunling Bloodline that zed like the sun surged dramatically, that force of qi and blood added to the gravity potential field. At the same time, Jason catalysed Green Dragon Secret Art, and a stream of supreme and powerful Green Dragon Power continuously gushed out from Secret Realm Power, which was also added to the gravity field, sheltering as much as possible the Satan Operation Group fighters in the field. In this way, Jason himself was suppressed by Lord Wraths terrifying pressure, his heart was sweet, and a mouthful of fresh blood was spat out, but it was swallowed back by him stiffly. Jason chilled his face, the blood-dripping Nepalese Army Knife in his hand resting across Saint Leos throat, and with a little force, the de had sliced inside the skin of Saint Leos throat as he said, I say again, stand down! Collect your Great Emperors pressure! Otherwise, I will consider your actions as a provocation, and then I will respond by slicing Saint Leos throat open! Jason was strong and decisive, with a resolute killing intent surging through him. Lord Wrath and Holy Elder are both furious, but they can also see Jasons determination, if they really want to continue to force, Jason will really kill Saint Leo on the spot. Lord Wrath also noted that Jason seemed to be unsuppressed by his own version of the Archons pressure, which seemed unusual. In addition, Lord Wrath can see that Jason is developing his own power to protect the Satan Operation Group fighters from his Emperor of the Absolute from his Emperor of the Absolute. Asylum? Why did he take refuge? Lord Wrath had a sudden sh of insight, he thought of a key point, if there was really an unseen powerhouse lurking behind Satan Operation Group, then Satans side didnt need to be afraid of being suppressed by his great emperors pressure at all. The fact that Satan needs to evolve its own power to protect it means that there is not a supremely powerful person hiding behind this Satan Operation Group. Satans strength and boldness is just an act. After figuring this out, Lord Wrathughed coldly and said, Previously, Holy Elder and I guessed that there would secretly exist a truly strong person on your side. Now, we were wrong. Satan, your fearless appearance is just an act! The pupils in Jasons eyes shrunk slightly cold C had he been recognised? Prepare for battle! Jason spoke into his headset, his saber in his hand across Saint Leos throat, determined to kill Saint Leo first if the ensuing battle with Holy Night Army was unavoidable. Satan, hand over the Holy Son and you can still keep your whole body! Lord Wrath opened his mouth, he was confident and strong, not putting Jason in the slightest, he took a step forward, vaguely looking like he was about to strike. Just thenC To be an Emperor of the Absolute is to force a junior in such a way, it seems that the people of Holy Night people only know how to bully the weak with the strong and the small with the big. A cold voice suddenly came out, the voice seemed toe from far away, but every word fell into the ears of every person in the arena with iparable rity. Chapter 1849 Night King (Normal) A voice with a sneer in its coldness came out, and that taunting tone did not ce Lord Wrath or even the entire Holy Night people in the slightest. Lord Wraths face changed slightly, as if he sensed something, he steeply turned around and turned back, the gaze in his eyes was like two sharp des that cut open that night colour, looking extremely cold and merciless as he looked forward. In front of them, first two figures walked slowly. Walking in front is a long figure, cloaked in ck cloak, own a like a king patrolling like a momentum, appear to be calm and leisurely not slow and unhurried towards the front. Side by side followed a ck armoured man, covered with muscles, ck hair like ink, his own breath majestic as a mountain, vaguely filled with a heavy and dense devilish atmosphere, as if a devil walked out in the dark night. Behind the two men, there was a team of hundreds of warriors, this team of warriors walked towards the front with a neatly organised pace, they were all silent and seemed to not have the slightest fluctuation of emotions, only determination and a solemn killing atmosphere was permeating the air. This hundreds of warriors team is not much, but when they are well disciplined and well trained step by step toe forward, the invisible cohesion of the iron blood aura is to give a person a kind of like thousands of horses and armies swept over the might. They had been silent for a whole decade, but the years had not worn out the fervour in their hearts, and even more so, they were unable to extinguish the iron blooded wariness that was imprinted in their souls. Even now, the Eternal Night Shrines g is once again flying, and this The Eternal Night Army is once again gathered, no one among them shows too much excitement and exuberance, only a cold and murderous aura is permeating. By order of their King, the Warriors of Eternal Night converge, sword at City of Darkness. Therefore, they havee to fight after their king, and the fervour within them willpletely burst forth the moment the battle is fought. Its you? Lord Wrath stared at the man with a ck cloak on his body who walked over, the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, a sh of cold chilliness shed in the depths of his eyes, and there was even infinite killing intent brewing. Holy Elder also looked over, and when he saw this ck cloaked man, his old face was slightly stunned, then his eyes lit up with an angry killing intent, and he said in a drunken voice, Hmph, you sphemous Bloodchild still dare to show up? Did you take the initiative toe and seek death? The man in the ck cloak walked over, his eyes hidden under the ck cloak were as far-reaching as the starry sky, he appeared to be wave-less and said in a nd tone, Holy Elder, when the Battle of City of Doom took ce, the Dragons Guardian confronted you and I did not show up, do you know why? Said the ck cloaked man, his gaze fixed on Holy Elder. Holy Elders face was stunned, remembering the battle when he secretly united the four forces of Dark World to attack City of Doom, and his intention in that battle was also to force this cloaked man to reveal himself. In that battle, if it werent for the presence of the Dragons Guardian, you would have died long ago! Holy Elder said coldly. HahahahaC the ck cloaked manughed violently, a wave of disdain and sarcasm in hisughter, he said, I didnt show up at that time because I thought that killing your Holy Elder wasnt enough to make the Holy Night people feel pain. If I want to kill, I have to ughter a Holy Night Army. No, tonights opportunity is very good, an elite Holy Night Army, and Lord Wrath, the Grand Commander, is also here, just to kill them all in one go. Just by you? Lord Wrath sneered as he said, A sphemous Bloodchild is just a sphemous Bloodchild, who has been hiding for all these years, and since you took the initiative to show yourself tonight, I will suppress youpletely! sphemous Bloodchild? the man in the ck cloak muttered to himself, and then fiercely shouted out coldly, If you want to talk about Holy Night Bloodline, which one of you in the arena is more pure than me? If I am the sphemous Bloodchild, what are you all? Holy Night treated me unfairly, so Ill bleed Holy Night People! With that said, the ck cloaked man violently reached out and pulled off this ck cloak wrapped around his body, casually throwing it into the distance. The moment the ck cloak was taken off, a head of silver bright coloured long hair appeared particrly eye-catching and piercing, in that head of long silver hair which appeared to be iparably flowing, what was reflected in it was a handsome but hard face, his features were as if they had been carved out of the general appearances of the angrity, possessing the generally handsome outline of the men of the Holy Night people, but also without losing the hardness of the nature of the darkness, like a Dark Night King son. Night King son. Long silver hair danced with the wind, forming a sharp contrast with his ckbat uniform, a supreme and majestic aura began to permeate from his body, a powerful and overwhelming imperial might was manifesting itself, causing the earth and sky to roar and vibrate, and that aura was even climbing upwards, just like a true king descending and looking down upon the living beings! My King! The warriors of The Eternal Night Army in the rear spoke up, shouting in unison, their tones seeming excited and reverent! Ten years! For ten whole years, they finally saw My Kings flowing silver hair, the ck battle suit, and the battle spirit that looked out of the world andughed at the heroes! In an instant, the entire The Eternal Night Army warriors ten years of dusty battle intent waspletely ignited, and each and every one of them was zing with battle intent, just like mes burning, with mighty pressure in the air. Even that ck-armoured man, his face that looked like a knife and axe carving also showed a long-lost look of excitement and exuberance. Once upon a time, the man who ruled Dark World is back. He is the Night King! Imperial City of Darkness. The sudden turn of events caused Jasons face to be stunned, he didnt expect a team of fighters toe at this juncture, and in doing so, he confronted Holy Night Army.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jason heard the dialogue between the ck cloaked man and Lord Wrath, Holy Elder, and he caught one word keenly C sphemous Bloodchild! He certainly hadnt forgotten the stories Lilith had told him about the sphemous Bloodchild, the pungent secret of the line of Holy Night people. Looks like the ck cloaked man is the sphemous Bloodchild from Holy Night people. Jason then noticed therge ck armoured man, sensing the Pure Devil Energy that permeated his body, as well as the Cultivation aura, he further confirmed his thoughts, bing more and more certain that this ck armoured man must be from Carovia Hyacinth. Of course he remembered therge ck-armoured man, who had appeared at the original Battle of City of Doom and stopped ughter and Bishop Shura on his own. Later, while talking to the Dark Queen in the Dark Temple, Jason learns that this ck-armoured big mans name is Devil Lord, and that he is the first strongest person under the Night Kingsmand. Putting all this together, Jason had no trouble surmising the identity of the man in the ck cloak. This person must be the Night King who has long disappeared from Dark World. As for the team of fighters with an endless aura of murder, it was thought to be the Eternal Night Legion that had once dominated the entire Dark World. Chapter 1850 – A Battle Trigger (Normal) Night King and The Eternal Night Army under hismand suddenlye to City of Darkness to confront the Holy Night Army led by Lord Wrath and Holy Elder, leaving Lord Wraths side with no time to worry about Jasons side. Originally suppressed the horror of the abyss-like great emperor pressure also disappeared, which let Jason secretly breathe a sigh of relief, with the current state of his body after killing the Elder of the me, to maintain the gravitational potential field to shelter the Satan Operation Group that is extremely costly to his blood and The power of the origin. Satan Operation Group warriors were no longer oppressed by that great emperors mighty pressure, and a kind of horror had flowed from their eyes, realising that the gap between them and those true supreme beings of the current world was really great, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a difference of mud and clouds. Captain Miller, is this team of fightersing from that side of the force? I dont recall Dark World ever having this team of fighters. Mr. Iron Fist couldnt help but ask. Treg, lion, Baron, and White Fox were all around Jason, and after hearing Mr. Iron Fist ask such a question, their eyes went to Jason as well.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jason took a deep breath and said, If guesses are correct, the people who came are Night King and The Eternal Night Army under hismand! Night King?! The faces of Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, and the others shook. They knew about Night King, and had heard of some of the deeds of Night King and the Eternal Night Shrine. Back then, the Eternal Night Shrine had dominated the Dark World, and no one dared to disobey Night Kings orders. Only somehow, almost overnight, Night King, as well as Eternal Night Shrine, suddenly disappeared into obscurity and remained silent for a full decade. With the disappearance of the Night King and the Eternal Night Shrine, Dark World has entered an era of domination, with a force rising to dominate and conquer. In this ever-changing Dark World, little by little no one will remember the Night King of his day, and the immensely powerful The Eternal Night Army. No one expected that tonight Night King would lead The Eternal Night Army to City of Darkness, and in doing so, confront the army of Holy Night people. This was certainly good for Jason already Satan Operation Group, at least for the time being they could stay out of the way for a while, without having to face the pressures of Holy Night Army, and the killing chances of Lord Wrath and Holy Elder, the two great emperor powerhouses. Jason wouldnt let his guard down on this; after all, this was a battlefield, and something unexpected could happen at any time. All Satan Operation Group fighters listen to the order, withdraw backward from the battle line, and do not act rashly without my order. At the same time, injured fighters speed up medical treatment, seriously injured fighters stabilise their injuries first, make sure to fight for every second. Jason ordered into his headset. As Jasonsmands were sent out, the defence line of Satan Operation Group fighters in the field began to pull back, withdrawing to a position at a sufficient distance from the point. Jason, on the other hand, continues to keep an eye on The Eternal Night Army vs. Holy Night Army, and to say the least, he has some good feelings about Night King. All indications are that City of Doom was secretly established and supported by Eternal Night Shrine, but Eternal Night Shrine did not directly step in to manage it. When Jason won the battle for the defence of City of Doom, he was co-opted as King of Doom and sat on the throne as the Lord of City of Doom. Night King did not have any objections to this, it was tantamount to acquiescing to this fact, and it was also extremely generous to give up City of Doom to Jason. Jason still appreciates this in his heart. Then again, the enemy of your enemy is your friend. Night Kings side is up against Holy Night people, and from a standpoint, is on the exact same page as Jason. So of course Jason would be towards Night Kings side, and he even thought about whether or not he was going to lead a group of fighters to go and round up Holy Night Army fighters as well once Night King and Holy Night peoples side went up against each other. Anyway, he couldnt make peace with the Holy Night people, there was a blood feud between life and death, since he had the chance then why didnt he destroy the Holy Night Army? Likewise, the Holy Night people on their side would have destroyed him and the Satan Operation Group fighters if they had the chance. Lets say tonight, if it wasnt for Night King suddenly leading The Eternal Night Army, then Im afraid that Lord Wrath and Holy Elder wouldve already had to make their move, and the Holy Night Army that they led over rushed over. Mr Iron Fist, White Fox, Baron and the rest of you start healing your wounds, I have pills here, you all take them and restore your own Qi and blood to their peak state again. Jason opened his mouth, then looked at Robert and the others and said, Robert, you guys also grab the time to recover your injuries, Dark Phoniex and Ming Yue you guys do the same, restore your own breath and The power of the origin. There might even be a battle next. The people in the arena nodded their heads, following Jasons words, buying time to adjust their state, recovering their breath and The power of the origin. Jason had also brought a sufficient amount of elixirs with him this time when he came to Dark World, including Fire Pills for cultivation, Qi and Blood Pill for restoring qi and blood, and Origin Pill for restoring internal injuries. Jason distributed some elixirs for Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group fighters to take to restore their status as soon as possible. At the same time, Jason also sent the seriously wounded warriors to the Origin Pill and Qi and Blood Pill, which can enhance their internal vitality, so that they can recover faster when they undergo surgical treatment. On the outskirts of the Imperial City of Darkness, the standoff between The Eternal Night Army and the Holy Night Army appears to be even more tense. Lord Wrath stared coldly at Night King, he could sense Night Kings own powerful and unfathomable aura, the Holy Night aura from its body diffused, covering the sky and the sun, this aura vaguely transformed into a vast and boundless vision of the Holy Night, Night King this time this side of the Holy Night under the vision of a king. Seeing this scene, the pupils in Lord Wraths eyes shrunk slightly coldly, such a vision represented the supreme purity and supremacy of Holy Night Bloodline in Night Kings body, even more supreme than him! Night King is obviously a sphemous Bloodchild, so why has such a pure Holy Night Bloodline awakened in his body? Lord Wrath still really doesnt know, he only knows one fact C Night King is bound to be a big problem for Holy Night people if he is not removed! Rescuing Saint Leo pales inparison to the life and death of the entire race. Then again, in Lord Wraths mind it was toote to kill the Night King first, then take out The Eternal Night Army, then take on the Satan Operation Group and rescue Saint Leo. At that thought, the wariness in Lord Wraths eyes rose, and he hinted towards Holy Elder. Holy Elder immediately understands Lord Wraths intention to surround and kill the Night King before saving the Holy Son. This is the only choice that can be made at the moment,pared to rescuing Saint Leo, it is more important to get rid of the Night King, so that there will be no more trouble. Furthermore, with Night King and The Eternal Night Armying, Lord Wraths side doesnt dare to make a move against the Satan Operation Group to start a rescue operation for Saint Leo. If they did, they were only afraid that The Eternal Night Army would deal them a fatal blow from behind. Night King appeared extremely calm and cold, as if he could see Lord Wraths intentions, his right hand raised violently. Eternal Night Warriors, listen to the order, charge forward and annihte the enemy! At the back, the ck armoured mans berserk thunder-like roar resounded through the air, and an unparalleled terrifying battle intent also burst out from his body, appearing extremely horrifying. Chapter 1851 – Two Armies Fighting (Normal) Once the ck armoured man shouted out, the entire The Eternal Night Army boiled up, and the heavenly battle intent was condensing, and that iron blood killing aura swept through this side of heaven and earth. In The Eternal Night Army, the five Eternal Night God Generals were holding their swords, and a cold and piercing killing intent surged from their bodies as they led the Eternal Night Warriors under their hands, and with their des pointing towards the Holy Night Army side, they killed over. Holy Night Army at your service, kill the enemy with all your might and annihte them! Lord Wrath also coldly drank out. Immediately after that, Lord Wrath rushed towards Night King, and a monstrous pressure of Emperor of the Absolute swept towards Night King, and he said in a cold voice, Let me see what you, sphemous Bloodchild, are capable of, and dare to appear before me! appear in front of me! Night Kings silver hair flew, handsome and extraordinary, a party of holy night visions enveloped him, isting the might of the great emperor that Lord Wrath pressed over, his eyes gaze heralded a touch of silver-white colour, like two sword awns cutting through the void, he said, Then use your life to try. Boom! As soon as the words are out of his mouth, Night King throws a t fist forward. This punch of the potential to look at the in and simple, also does not contain a subtle change of moves, it looks like a randomly and carelessly sted a punch. However, when this fist was thrust horizontally towards the front, the entire heavens and earth roared and shook as a vast and boundless Great Emperor Power surged, causing this area of space to be unsteady like a burst of roaring and sting sounds to ring out. At the edge of the sky, the winds rose and clouds surged, and there was a hidden Jared sounding from the sky, and a magnificent and boundless great power of heaven and earth was added, and it converged into the punchs momentum. Facing this punch, Lord Wraths face looked a bit gloomy, he felt a bit shocked in his heart, he didnt expect that Night King had also taken this step, and had already touched the level of Emperor of the Absolute. Kill! Lord Wrath coldly shouted, endless killing machine madly surging, the bloody murderous aura gathered together, like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood swept over, he evolved his own fist, in an instant there are ten thousand piercing fist awns burst out from his fist, he swung his fist and attacked, the ten thousand fist awns reflected the dome of the sky, but also impacted towards the Night King. In a matter of moments, Lord Wrath and Night King, the two most powerful people, had already fought against each other. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ck-armoured man walked towards Holy Elder step by step, and every time he took a step, his own might erupted like a volcano erupting, and he carried a heavy mountain-like pressure towards Holy Elder. At the same time, an extremely dense Pure Devil Energy surged from his body, and a Cultivation pressure was released in full force, and that Cultivation breath was clearly not a breath that walked the path of proving the Dao by force, but an ancient martial breath! Right now, that Cultivation aura released by the ck-armoured big man had already reached the level of Great Saint Realm! Devil Lord, I really didnt expect that you have actually grown to this Cultivation realm as well! Holy Elder looked towards the ck-armoured big man as he continued, However, its just equivalent to the cultivation of the Great Emperor Realms middle stage, so just by virtue of you you also want to battle Lao Fu? Old thing, cut the crap and suffer death! Devil Lord shouted coldly, he rushed towards Holy Elder with an imposing pressure as heavy as a thousand pounds, rolling Pure Devil Energy surging madly, his punches were even more iparably violent, with a strong Power of the Great Sage surging. The fist gesture that Devil Lord had unleashed had clearly evolved a scene of the demonic phases of all living beings, which was lifelike, subtle, and extremely lifelike. A party of demonic phases is a fist gesture. As thousands of demonic phases appeared, they evolved thousands of fists, sting towards Holy Elder with a terrifying and shocking explosive power. Holy Elders face changed slightly, he all wanted to break out and curse a madman, he totally didnt expect Devil Lord toe out with such a desperate fight, it was totally a fight to the same death. Holy Elder, being an old Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, he was naturally unafraid, plus his Cultivation realm was higher than Devil Lords, giving him a huge advantage. The Holy Night endures and descends upon the world!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Holy Elder shouted angrily as he sted out with his fist, Great Emperor Power swept out, and the fist intent that evolved formed a party of the deadly Holy Night Scene, and thus enveloped Devil Lord. This side of the Holy Night scene was equivalent to Holy Elders own domain field, he used the Holy Night illusion created by this punch to cover the thousands of fist paths, and the strongest Great Emperor Power erupted and swept through, breaking through this side of the void, and the power of the fist power within caused the void to quake, and a vast and majestic Great Emperor aura erupted in full force. Boom! Boom! Devil Lord and Holy Elders fists bombarded together, erupted a deafening horror of sound, two peoples fists bombarded the killing under the agitation of the force of the fist swept the sky, like the formation of a storm of energy, extremely horrible horrors. Holy Elders Cultivation realm is much higher, and is already a veteran Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. Devil Lord has just been promoted to the Great Saint Realm middle rank not long ago, and at best has just consolidated the Great Saint Realm middle rank. Therefore, under the bombardment of that fist power, he was obviously suppressed by Holy Elder, however, Devil Lords own Qi and blood was extremely majestic and thick, the rolling power of Qi and blood was like that of the angry sea surging up, constantly added to his fist power, each punch carried a violent and iparable greatness of power bombarded towards Holy Elder. The Cultivation realm is not as good as Holy Elder, but when ites to that exuberant blood, Devil Lord is clearly superior. As such, its not going to be easy for Holy Elder topletely pin Devil Lord in this battle. The fighters of the Eternal Night Legion and the fighters of the Holy Night Army have been fighting in a melee. The five Eternal Night Divine Generals were extremely tough and brave, they all possessed the strength of Emperor Realm, and what was even more terrifying was that their strength was honed on the battlefield, so the five of them could be called five killing machines on the battlefield. They werent killing blindly either, as they led the Neverwinter Nights warriors under their hands into formations, strangling the Holy Nights Army warriors through mutually co-ordinated killing formations. However, there were also many Emperor Realms chief warriors on the Holy Night Armys side, and these chief warriors didnt panic, leading the Holy Night Army warriors to continuously attack the coordinated formation formed by the Eternal Night warriors, and started a violent and iparable life and death struggle. For a while, blood was spilled across the air, and a body fell, among them there were Holy Night Army fighters, as well as the fighters of THE Eternal Night Legion, and the smell of blood in the air appeared to be even more pungent and heavy. Jason and others are watching this battle. The two sides of the fighters are now killing together, in the shadow of the sword in the blood light burst, there are constantly peoples heads fall to the ground, everywhere you can see the broken limbs and wreckage, the iron and blood fearless momentum filled in this blood-stained battlefield. Jasons gaze was however attracted by Devil Lord, he sensed that Pure Devil Energy permeating from Devil Lords body, he couldnt help but say, Robert, Marcel, look at that big ck armoured man, isnt that aura of his own familiar? The gazes of Robert, Zack, Marcel, and the others immediately looked far towards Devil Lord, who was in the middle of a battle with Holy Elder. Chapter 1852 – Fighting the Great Emperor Again (I) (Normal) Robert, Marcel, Zack and the others immediately realised the problem when they took a look at it, the Pure Devil Energy that permeated from Devil Lords body was exactly the same origin as the Supremes Holy Land lineage in Carovia Hyacinth. Zack couldnt help but say in astonishment, This ck-armoured big man is from Supremes Holy Land? Why is he in the battlefield of Dark World? Also, I dont remember there being such a Great Saint Realm powerhouse in Supremes Holy Land. Jason took a deep breath as he said, This ck armoured big man with the name of Devil Lord, has followed the Night King in the Dark World many years ago. Eternal Night Shrine has been silent for ten years, if we count from the ten years ago when Eternal Night Shrine conquered the Dark World years, then Devil Lord has been on this side of Dark World for at least ten or even twenty years. Marcels face twitched as he said, I am reminded of a past event in Hyacinth, which I also overheard the elders in the sanctuary talk about. What past? Jason and the others looked to Marcel. Marcel said, Decades ago, Supremes Holy Land was rampant in Hyacinth, and all forces failed to suppress it. In the end, it was Old Mr. Miller who killed the Saints of Supremes Holy Land and a number of Elders by himself. Since then, Supremes Holy Land has disappeared, not daring to make waves again. However, there are still people in Hyacinth who secretly monitor the movements of Supremes Holy Land. Almost twenty years ago, it was said that a highly gifted Cultivation wizard had appeared within Supremes Holy Land, and was honoured as the Holy Son of Supremes Holy Land, who would seed the Holy Lord of Supremes Holy Land once the time was ripe. Some forces in Hyacinth have learnt of this and are ready to join forces to eliminate Supremes Holy Land, a talented holy child. Later on, I dont know whether the wind had leaked out or something had changed, but this talented holy son of Supremes Holy Land suddenly disappeared, and the whole person was no longer in Hyacinth, and all the forces couldnt find any trace of him. Jasons heart stirred when he heard this, and he said, How many years has it been since this talented holy son of Supremes Holy Land disappeared back then? Thats almost twenty years or so. Marcel said. Jason looked towards the unstoppable Devil Lord in the battlefield, who looked like a ck sky demon god descending, and said, Devil Lords age looks to be around his early forties, and twenty years ago, he was in his early twenties. From the age point of view, it also matches the genius Saint Son of Supremes Holy Land previously. Jason are you saying that this Devil Lord could possibly be the same Son of Saint that went missing from Supremes Holy Land back in the day? asked Zack. Jason nodded and said: This is very likely, Devil Lords own demonic energy is extremely majestic, and he is extremely skilful in using Supremes Holy Lands secret tactics, so he must have a rtionship with Supremes Holy Land. Combined with what Brother Gu said, we can basically confirm that Devil Lord is the Son of Saint of Supremes Holy Land, and Im afraid that he came to Dark World twenty years ago in order to escape from Hyacinths siege, or for other reasons as well. Anyway, his identity is basically confirmed. This news is really a big surprise. No one ever thought that Supremes Holy Land had a Great Saint Realm powerhouse in this Dark World! Zack said with emotion. Jason gazed towards the front and said, In Hyacinth, we were enemies with Supremes Holy Land. But in the battlefield of Dark World, Devil Lord is Devil Lord, what he represents is no longer Supremes Holy Land, but Eternal Night Shrine. Therefore, from this point of view, he is considered to be on the same front as us, and should be in the same boat, killing the enemy side by side! Devil Lord is fighting against the Holy Elder, then I will go and help. Holy Elder, so Ill go and lend a hand and see if I can leave this old thing Holy Elder behind! Youre going to make a move? Are you going to unite with Devil Lord to deal with that Holy Elder? This Holy Elders strength is very strong, equivalent to a peak Great Saint Realm powerhouse, can you carry it off? Robert looked towards Jason and asked in this regard. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he said, I wont mess around if I really cant carry it off, so dont worry. Saying that, Jason looked towards Mr Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group fighters and said, Mr Iron Fist, you join around fifty to sixty Satan Operation Group fighters who have been trained in the art of Combined Strike. You, Treg and Baron will take the lead and follow the Combined Strike Technique that Old Mr. Miller gave you to meet the enemy and kill the Holy Night Army fighters. Remember, safety first, we cant afford any more casualties. Captain Miller dont you worry! Mr. Iron Fist said with a nod. Jason, since youre going into battle, lets go into battle and kill the enemy too. Marcel said. Jason smiled and said, The three of you are all pretty badly injured, so dont continue to fight, help me guard here and watch over my Satan Operation Group fighters. There will be many ces to fight in the future, so there is no hurry for this moment. Besides, if we can join hands with Devil Lord to kill Holy Elder in this battle, we will be able to win. Instead, killing a few more Holy Night Army warriors wont affect the big picture. I can go and fight, I havent suffered any injuries! Emily stepped forward as she spoke. Jasons whole body is bad when he hears this, youre really going off to war, how can your brother just watch? Roberts injuries were really not light, they were internal injuries caused by Elder of the mes Great Emperor Power, once he forcibly went to fight in the battlefield, he was afraid that his slightly stabilised injuries would explode again, and if this affected his The power of the origin, it would be more than worth the loss. Emily youre not going to fight, take a break. Jason spoke up, his tone seeming undeniable as he continued, You stay here and keep watch, your brother and the others are both injured and need a caretaker. Ill kill the enemy! Dark Phoniex stepped forward, her gaze coldly fixed on the Holy Night Army warriors. Jason knew Dark Phoniexs heart, and back then in The Battle of Emperors Fall Holy Night people were involved in the battle to round up the Dark Phoenix Emperor Realm powerhouses, so she had always held a grudge against Holy Night people. Jason, however, was a little worried as he said, There are two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses on Holy Night peoples side, if you make a move, Im afraid your identity will be exposed. Sooner orter, Ill be exposed, and besides, those two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses have someone holding them back, so Im not afraid. Dark Phoniex opened her mouth, she was resolute, and continued, Let me kill some more Holy Night Army warriors, and Ill feel better in my heart. Jason thought about it and he said, Okay. But you try to use your own Dark Phoenix Power as little as possible. unless you meet a strong person. Your identity should not be exposed if you can.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Yes! Dark Phoniex nodded, a bitter, murderous glint in his eye. Soon, under Jasons mobilisation, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, lion, Treg and the others organise a Satan Operation Group of fighters, basically in groups of five, evolving the Combined Strike Technique taught by Old Mr. Miller, and start rushing towards the battlefield to round up and kill the Sacred Night Army fighters. Dark Phoniexs form shed as she stabbed at the Holy Night Army warrior with her ck de in hand, like that dark ghost of the night. Jason, on the other hand, took a deep breath, his gaze sinking in his eyes as a determined battle intent filled the air, his own Sunling Bloodline zing brightly as he cast March Tactic, aiming straight for Holy Elder! Chapter 1853 – Fighting the Great Emperor Again (II) (Normal) Devil Lords body is sturdy, the muscles of his body are like steel, containing an unimaginable explosive power. His own Great Saint Realms pressure was extremely fierce, and the rolling demonic aura surrounded his body, vaguely forming an ancient demonic god-like phantom behind him. He himself was as if possessed by a demonic god, appearing to be unrivalled in bravery and courage. Holy Elder, as a peak powerhouse of Great Emperor Realm, is just one step away from Emperor of the Absolute, and with Emperor of the Absolute out of the picture, he is confident that he can defeat any opponent, including Devil Lord of course. Holy Nights Silent Fist, suppress the enemies! Holy Elder shouted coldly as he activated his Great Emperor Power, evolving the strongest fist Dao, a vast and boundless fist intent manifested, containing the power of a peak Great Emperor like destroying and destroying the world, crushing towards Devil Lord with a mountainous momentum. Roar! Devil Lord was fearless, he let out a furious roar, rolling the origin demonic qi tumbled, transforming into a pure The power of the origin, he met the fist attack, that fist was enough to open mountains and crack rocks, the Power of the Great Sage surged madly, hard to shake to the Holy Elders attack. Bang! The two mens fists bombarded each other, and the power of that fist Dao contained within exploded and impacted the other. Holy Elders punches appear to be more powerful, forcing Devil Lords body to sway and fall backwards, but the force of Holy Elders punches impacting on Devil Lords body is seen to not affect him too much either. It is evident how much Devil Lord has hardened his physical body to the point of strength. Boom! Boom! Devil Lord was swinging his fists, his huge fists looked like they contained endless explosive power, appearing majestic, endless demonic aura surging madly, transforming into his Sacred Power of Origin, every punch fell like a meteor falling straight down, and counterattacked Holy Elder in this way. Holy Elder face gloomy, spare him Cultivation realm is stronger one chip or not, he also saw that Devil Lord qi and blood exuberant, flesh and blood strong, to want to beat him is really not a momentary thing. Holy Elder evolved his fist momentum and erupted with the strongest fist intent, the vast and boundless Great Emperor Power sted forward along with his fist momentum, a fist shadow presented itself overwhelmingly, crowding the space, besieging Devil Lord from all sides with a furious momentum. Right at this moment, the corner of the eye of Devil Lord in the middle of the battle suddenly shed with a hint of surprise, as he noticed that behind Holy Elder there was a figure with a greenish-golden radiance rushing over. The speed was too fast, as if it was just taking two or three steps and had already rushed to Holy Elders back, a heavenly battle spirit and domineering killing machine immediately presented, and then a fist print branded in the air, just like the nine suns across the sky, blossoming with a bright and piercing light of the fist Dao, and attacked and killed Holy Elder in this regard. In that instant, Holy Elder had also sensed it, and he looked a little shocked and angry, he didnt know what kind of person would be so bold as toe and make a sneak attack on him! How dare youe to participate in a Great Emperor Realm level sparring match? With this in mind, Holy Elders eyes revealed his killing intent, and his reaction speed was extremely fast, as he immediately evolved the Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways, a fist awn across the sky, manifesting a horrifying and monstrous punching intent, and sting towards the assant behind him with a might that was as powerful as copsing the emptiness of the sky. The attackers behind him were bombarded with a mighty force that crushed the void. Holy Elder was slightly distracted from the assant behind him, which gave Devil Lord a great opportunity to counterattack, and Devil Lord stormed out, Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Rumble! Devil Lords own breath steeply and dramatically upsurge, that Pure Devil Energy as a magic dragon rises in the air like a tumbling up, the momentum is appalling, the hidden presentation of the gods and devils into the illusion of the fist he evolved this fist momentum, his The power of the originpletely boiling, fully erupted out, carrying his own bloodline in the power of the gods and devils, making the power of this fist is like a god in the darkness manifested in the world to send out the strongest blow to Holy Elder. The power of the God and the devil in his bloodline made the power of this fist like a God and devil in the darkness manifesting in the world, sending out the strongest strike, sting towards Holy Elder. Shit! Holy Elder bellowed, he didnt expect Devil Lord to actually hide his strength, and right now while he was slightly distracted, he violently burst out with full force with such a supreme strike killing move, which indeed caught him a little off guard. However, Holy Elder, as a peak Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, of course he was capable of more than that, he did not panic in the face of danger, and the Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways that he had evolved formed a curtain of light that enveloped him, and at the same time, a lightning-fast shadow of a punch erupted from the fist he had evolved, and it went straight towards Devil Lord. straight towards Devil Lord. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the blink of an eye, violent fist sts echoed one after another, resounding in the air in this part of the heavens and earth. Behind Holy Elder, the figure wrapped in greenish-golden light that attacked and killed him was shaken back, and the Nine Fist Seals that attacked and killed him were all broken, and he was even subjected to the terrifying impact of the Great Emperor Realms peak powerhouse, and the corners of his mouth were spilling blood as he retreated. This is exactly Jason, he felt a little shocked in his heart, the only way to appreciate the horror of a peak Great Emperor Realm powerhouse is to try it out personally, it is simply not something that Elder of the me, a Great Emperor Realm beginner, can bepared to, and there is a huge gap. Holy Elders strike wasnt aimed at Jason with his full strength, but it still knocked Jason back, and the Great Emperor Power shook Jasons body, causing blood to rush through his body and blood to spill from the corner of his mouth. However, with Jason after this attack, Devil Lords supreme punch also broke through Holy Elders fist power light screen, and the aftermath of that punch sted towards Holy Elder. Several of Holy Elders fist shadows sted at Devil Lord as well. Stomp! Both of them fell back several steps one after another, Devil Lord opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face that looked like a knife and axe carving still had the expression of killing machine boiling. A trace of blood spilled out from the corner of Holy Elders mouth, and he was even injured. This simply made Holy Elder mad with hate, he never thought he would be injured in such a sparring match, he was upset and extremely annoyed. All of this was caused by that assant. Immediately, Holy Elders gaze turned towards Jasons direction, and after seeing that it was Jason, his face was stunned, and then the gaze of those old eyes was iparably morose and cold, saying, Satan, I really didnt think that you would dare to attack and kill. But its just Supreme Emperor Realm, do you think youre dying fast enough? Jason licked the corner of his mouth and tasted the hint of salty blood as he gazed over at Devil Lord and said in the Caroviannguage, Devil Lord, I know you are from Carovia Hyacinth, and I am a Carovian, and I am also involved with Carovia Hyacinth. I am a Carovian, and I am involved with Carovia Hyacinth. Regardless of our positions in Hyacinth, we have amon enemy in this Dark World, so we arerades in arms. Any interest in joining forces together to kill this old thing! Devil Lord eyes steeply burst out two sharp as a sword-like light, he stared at Jason, his heart has a slight shock, did not expect Jason was able to guess out his origin heel. However, its not the time to delve into that right now, how can we kill Holy Elder is the most urgent thing. Thus, Devil Lords gaze appeared to be meaningful as he looked at Jason and said, Satan, you are very good and growing fast. For this battle, then we might as well join forces together. Yes! Jasonughed aloud, with his own skyrocketing battle intent permeating the air. After killing Elder of the me, Jason takes on the Great Emperor Realm powerhouse once again! Chapter 1854 – Green Dragon Slaughtering Heaven (I) (Normal) Holy Elder doesnt understand the Caroviannguage, but can see that Devil Lord and Satan seem to know each other, and should be joining forces against him. Holy Elder immediatelyughed out coldly as he said, Even if the two of you join forces, so what? It wont change the fact that you are destined to be defeated and killed! As he said that, he even stared at Jason and said in a morose tone, Satan, you dare to get involved in Great Emperor Realms battle, you really dont know the heights of heaven. Since you want to die early, then I will fulfil you! Jason coldlyughed, his body green-golden light zing dazzling, rolling like a tide of green dragon gas cover the sky, which manifested a huge body of the green dragon silhouette, so across the mid-air, a supreme majestic dragon power aura in the diffusion, looking down on the sky, looking down on the living beings. Devil Lord looked at the green dragon illusion that Jason presented at this moment, he was greatly shocked in his heart, and even the colour of his face, which had always been hard and cold, changed somewhat. Dragon Bloodline? Devil Lord couldnt help but ask after all. Devil Lord is indeed from Carovia Hyacinth, and as such he knows of the Mystery of the Dragon, which has been the subject of much controversy and exploration in Carovia Hyacinth over the centuries, except that he hadnt heard of a true Dragon Bloodline person crossing over until he left the Carovia Hyacinth, he had not yet heard of the true Dragon Bloodline. Right now, seeing Jasons floating green dragon illusion, which was vaguely extremely simr to that Dragon Bloodline person, he just couldnt help but ask. Yes, Dragon Bloodline! Jason said. Devil Lord looked at Jason twice, he suddenlyughed aloud and said, It seems that since I left Hyacinth, Im only afraid that quite a lot of radical changes have urred in Hyacinth. Since you are Dragon Bloodline, I think you must have some ability to kill Holy Elder first.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason met Holy Elders murderous gaze, his face was nd as he said, Dont think youre so great, back in the Ancient City of Ruins, if you hadnt run fast, you would have been killed by Old Mr. Miller! Holy Elder was furious, the repeated mention of the disgrace of the battle of Ancient City of Ruins by Jason, he was furious, the rage of the killing machine like a flood swept over, apanied by the Great Emperor Realm peak of the pressure of the imposing aura. In Holy Elders opinion, a Supreme Emperor Realms ants would definitely not be able to resist the suppression of his own Great Emperors might, and Jason would definitely be unable to withstand his mighty pressure as he copsed to the ground. But something unexpected happened, Holy Elder saw that Jasons body was covered in green-golden light, and the green dragons aura surrounded his body, and was not suppressed by the pressure of the great emperor. How is this possible? Holy Elder all froze, looking a little unbelievable, he had never encountered such a thing, a Supreme Emperor Realm cultivation martial artist was actually able to carry the breath suppression of a peak Great Emperor powerhouse? This is extremely rare and makes Holy Elder realise the extraordinary nature of Jasons bloodline physique, and such a heavenly pride certainly cant be kept, or it will be a great danger. Immediately, the gaze in Holy Elders eyes sank, and with a movement of his body, he actually took the lead in attacking towards Jasons side. Devil Lord was not surprised that Jason was able to withstand Holy Elders intimidating aura, not for any other reason than Jasons Dragon Bloodline. Seeing Holy Elder attacking towards Jason, Devil Lords figure shed, and he took the initiative to intercept Holy Elder, and at the same time, he once again broke out the Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist punch. Devil Lord doesnt think Jason with his Supreme Emperor Realm training can face Holy Elder head on, even if he has Dragon Bloodline, the gap between realms cant bepensated for by heavenly destiny and bloodline. So Devil Lord takes it upon himself to pester Holy Elder head on, giving Jason the opportunity to wait for his chance to strike. Devil Lords fist power is monstrous, as if an ancient god and devil descended, the outburst of fist power vaguely reveals a gods mighty and inexplicable god and devils power, that wide open and closed fist power is not overly esoteric change of fist power, the power of each fist seems to be enough to open up the sky and the earth, carrying a monstrous pressure, and then sted to Holy Elder. Holy ElderThe power of the origin fully erupted, the stirring Great Emperor Power climbed up, causing the void to tremble, and a great power of heaven and earth was added to it, he catalysed the Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways, and at the same time, he evolved a side of the Silent Night of the Holy Night. He catalysed the Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways, and at the same time evolved a field of the Silent Holy Night, enveloping Devil Lord in it and attacking with all his might. Jason casts March Tactic, which is incredibly fast, and hes looking for a shot. At the same time, he was also triggering Front Tactic over and over again, if he could trigger Front Tactic, he believed that he would be able to give Holy Elder a big surprise. The Front Tactic in Nine Characters Fist is really hard to trigger, and the probability is so low that its pure luck, so its unrealistic to pin your hopes on the Front Tactic in a match. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Steeply, Jason fiercely let out a bellowing cry as he evolved Fighter Arctic, a zing battle intent to fight the heavens and the earthpletely burning, driven by that fearless fighting spirit that dared to fight with the heavens and the earth, he catalysed Heaven Fists punching power, and with a single st, the void trembled! A heavenly and earthly magnificent fist intent manifested, his own Sunling Bloodline also resonated and vibrated, that the most rigid and masculine qi and blood vaguely intertwined into the shadow of an Emperor Brewer, along with the fist intent towards the front of the kill, own an Emperor Brewer manifested in the world, swept away the supreme might of the group of devils. Jason throws a punch that coincides with a gaping hole in Holy Elders right side during his fight against Devil Lord. The opening was just a sh in the pan, but it was Jason who caught it. Holy Elder was so annoyed that he was dealing with Devil Lords attack and had trouble taking care of this opening on his right side. Therefore, Holy Elder only had to evolve the Supreme Fist Dao and explode his fist to ward off Devil Lord, and then he immediately withdrew his hand and hastily raised his hand and swung his fist to beckon to Jasons punch attack. Bang! Bang! Violent fist sts rang out, deafening the ears, and a monstrous storm of qi energy was sweeping through, hanging up gusts of forceful qi energy wind des. Thebined attacks of Jason and Devil Lord once again forced Holy Elder to sway and fall back. Holy Elders heart was furious, he evolved a party of Silent Holy Nights boxing intent shrouded and attacked Devil Lord, then he moved his body, a Great Emperor Power as terrifying and monstrous as the bottomless abyss was condensing, he evolved the fist Dao, his own fist momentum crossed a killing and monstrous trajectory of the fist Dao, and his fist sted out, and took it straight towards Jason. This punch, infused with Holy Elders own Great Emperor Power, was his strongest strike, wanting topletely wipe Jason out with this punch. The fists momentum was monstrous, the fists awnings crossed the sky, and in an instant, it was charging towards Jason. Devil Lord, who was dealing with Holy Elders previous punch intent killing move, noticed it, but at the moment, it was toote for him to break through Holy Elders punch intent and rush over to intercept Holy Elder. So it all just depends on how Jason responds. Chapter 1855 – Green Dragon Slaughtering Heaven (II) (Normal) Holy Elder poured out the power of a punch with his own origin power, how terrifying is that. The fist force crossed the sky, the fist aura was radiant, carrying a monstrous pressure of a peak Great Emperor powerhouse, copsing this side of the void, causing the void to vibrate, the wind and clouds in the sky and the earth surged, a boundless momentum was generated out of thin air, and in this regard, it suppressed Jason. Jason was able to sense thepulsion of that mighty pressure with iparable rity, it was too strong and crushed straight through. There was no way for him to dodge this punch, and it felt as if he was locked in by that punching intent. And when facing that monstrous imperial might of a peak Great Emperor powerhouse directly, Jason still sensed a sense of pressure, a feeling like he was going to be suppressed. If he didnt have Dragon Bloodline, then he asked himself, even if he stepped up to Supreme Emperor Realm, he wouldnt be able to fight with a peak Great Emperor Realm powerhouse head on, just that pressure aura would make it difficult for him to move. Right now, since this punch could not be dodged, lets fight! A majestic battle spirit rose up from Jasons body, and the exuberant fighting spirit burned like a raging me under the urging of the Fighter Arctic. At that moment, there was no fear in his heart, only a firm belief that he was invincible!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was with this fighting spirit and conviction that he used Fighter Arctic to evolve the ninth stance of Heaven Fist C Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Ang roarC When Jason threw his punch, it was as if there was a dragons roar in the void. A green dragon silhouette took off into the air, the dragons might was vast and sweeping through the sky, the aura rushed straight into the sky, causing the heavens and earth to roar and vibrate, as if the entire heaven and earth were going to be subjugated to this monstrous dragons mighty aura at this moment. It was a supreme might of the worlds co-owner! The green dragon illusion was integrated into Jasons fist, turning it into the fists meaning, making Jasons punch look like a big green dragon across the sky, killing forward with the might of swallowing the sky and devouring the sun, and the might of the dominating fist Dao was manifested to the fullest extent. As this fist sted out, the entire heaven and earth was surging with wind and clouds, and the void seemed to be enveloped by the majestic supreme fist intent, which contained the will of the Green Dragon, and even more so, a domineering aura that dominated heaven and earth. This was the Fist of ughtering Heaven, the fist manifested a green dragon, and the green dragon yed heaven! Jason evolved this green dragon fist meaning to st out, Holy Elder side of the face changed, this fist evolved that fist meaning actually brought him a kind of unspeakable feeling, he could not imagine that there are people in the world to be able to evolve such a subtle to the highest fist meaning. Devil Lords side also froze for a moment, the gazes in his eyes staring at the green dragon fist intent that passed across the sky, and they were all a bit out of their minds for a while. Even Night King and Lord Wrath, who were violently battling each other in the distance, were attracted by this fist intent as if they were attracted by it, and that gaze looked over across the void in this regard. City of Darkness. A group of about a hundred warriors was heading towards Imperial City of Darkness. At the head of the group was a tall andnky old man with a majestic aura, and a silver-haired old man with an equally unfathomable aura. In addition, there was also a tall and delicate and absolutely beautiful figure, she was absolutely beautiful as a picture, exuding a holy and noble temperament, and a pair of beautiful eyes that were translucent with amber colour vaguely exuded a touch of anxiety. It was none other than the elite Dragons Warriors that Old Dragon King and Parks had led over. That stunningly beautiful and noble figure was none other than Lilith, rushing into City of Darkness, entering the city, she saw the traces of the devastated battlefield, the traces of the aftermath of the great battle, filled with a strong smell of smoke, and the pungent smell of blood was everywhere. Old Dragon King and Parks both sensed the fluctuating aura of a powerful battle in the direction of Imperial City of Darkness, and immediately led many Dragons Warriors all the way towards the direction of Imperial City of Darkness. Dragons Warriors had just rushed over, not much farther away, and they all saw the green dragon fist intent that rose up into the air. The Sunling Bloodline that swept across the sky was as zing as the sun, extremely eye-catching, containing a masculine and overbearing atmosphere that filled the world. That Green Dragon Fist Intent carried a might that dominated the heavens and earth as it sted towards the front, containing a supreme Green Dragon Power, and an endless Green Dragon Origin was permeating the air. Liliths face was stunned at the sight and she couldnt help but blurt out, Thats Satan, whos he fighting? Just as the words left her mouth, Lilith violently sensed that her own Holy Dragon Bloodline surged, actually producing a kind of resonance, as if it was about to revive on its own. This time, unprecedentedly strong, Liliths own Holy Dragon Bloodline Her own independent revival, wisps of Holy Dragons Breath filled the surrounding body, vaguely has a dragon power aura in the pervading, but also reflect her extremely extraordinary. Grandpa, my Holy Dragon Bloodline is reviving, like its being pulled in some way , Lilith said immediately. Old Dragon Kings eyes were bursting with essence, he stared ahead and said, That is indeed Jason, that dragon power breath on his body is extremely strong to pure, he is Wait, he is taking on Holy Night peoples Holy Elder ! Parks saw it too, and his face tightened as he said, Satan is indeed taking on Holy Elder, this is incredible! Holy Elder? Thats a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, Satan, hes actually fighting Holy Elder? Liliths entire body also looked a little confused, then she hurriedly said, Grandpa, we cant let something happen to Satan. Satan get into trouble. Dont worry, if Jason is really in danger, Grandpa wont just stand by. Lets take a look at the situation in the field first. Old Dragon King spoke. Jason, of course, doesnt know that Dragons Old Dragon King, Parks, and Lilith are leading the Dragons Warriors. At this moment, he waspletely immersed in the fist meaning of evolving this punch, and he sted out with the dominating might of the Green Dragon ying the Heavens towards Holy Elder. His battle intent, fighting spirit, and that conviction had climbed to a peak. With an unrelenting momentum, he attacked with his fists, and the light from his Green Dragons Golden Body zed to the extreme. Boom! In an instant, Jason and Holy Elders fists shed head-on. A shocking sting sound of punches rang out, deafening and horrifying the hearts of the people. Jasons fist power rolled Green Dragon Power towards the front to sweep and attack, but he was still undefeatable in the face of that exuberant sea-like terrifyingly powerful fist power of a peak Great Emperor powerhouse. Under the monstrous and terrifying power of Holy Elders punch, Jason was sent flying, and the force of that punch impacted his body, grinding away the glory of his Green Dragons Golden Body. Jason, who had been sent flying, coughed up blood in his mouth, his qi and blood declining and dimming, and he was injured in this way. However, although Jasons fist power containing the Green Dragon Fist Intent was resisted by Holy Elder, that fist intent had affected Holy Elder, causing a violent fluctuation in his bodys qi and blood. In that instant, Devil Lord had already attacked and killed Holy Elder with a fierce punch wrapped in heavy Pure Devil Energy. Holy Elder had already missed his chance when he came back to his senses, and was unable to avoid it, so he quickly threw a punch and exchanged a st of punches with Devil Lord against each other. Bang! Bang! Devil Lord and Holy Elder each take a punch from the other, and are separated, with blood spilling from the corners of Devil Lords mouth, injuring him again. Holy Elder, however, did not fare too well, being hit by Devil Lords all-out punch, he also coughed up blood with his mouth open, and the injury was not promising. Chapter 1856 – Battle at the Top (Normal) Jason stabilised his stance, his face was a little white, his bodys qi and blood surged dramatically, and the residual Great Emperor Power was still impacting and destroying his physical body. The power of the origin within him continued to sweep out and wear down the intruding Great Emperor Power, and he was wounded by the impact of that force in Holy Elders punch. Its a good thing that Green Dragons Golden Body is powerful enough to go against the grain, or else in the ce of Grand Vajra Realm Physique, he would have been injured even more severely and lost the ability to continue fighting in the face of Saint Dragons blow. Jason took a deep breath as he stood firmly and activated the Green Dragon Secret Technique, his flesh constantly nourishing wisps of Green Dragon Qi while mobilising his own Sunling Bloodline. A most rigid and masculine qi and blood began to surge, that was Sunling Bloodline, clearly looking at the Sunling Bloodline that had already declined was now recovering at an astonishing speed, wisps of qi and blood power continued to pour into Jasons body, also causing his breath to climb up and recover. With such a rapid speed of qi and blood recovery, even Devil Lord, who had a strong qi and blood and a powerful physique, was extremely amazed after seeing it, and even he couldnt do it to be able to recover his own qi and blood power so quickly. Although Holy Elders cultivation has reached the peak of Great Emperor Realm, he is after all old, and in terms of the exuberance of qi and blood, he is definitely not as strong as Jason and Devil Lord. Therefore, after Holy Elder was injured, his bodys qi and blood were also damaged and weakened, only that the Great Emperors might and the intent to kill with fury that permeated from his body was even more intense. Holy Elder was indeed not expecting it, and it was absolutely intolerable that he was actually injured by thebination of Devil Lord and Jason. He was a peak Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, and the fact that he couldnt even frame Jason in a frontal strike made him extremely unhappy. Old thing, I will kill you today! When Devil Lord saw Holy Elder was injured, his whole body became excited, and the battle spirit that emerged from himself became even more zing, and his sturdy body moved, charging towards Holy Elder at a very fast speed. Jason spared his injuries, but he also moved, charging from another direction, like an experienced hunter waiting for an opportunity to hunt down the prey he had locked onto. In the distance, the showdown between Night King and Lord Wrath continues. Both of them had reached the level of Emperor of the Absolute, so they intentionally moved the battlefield of the duel slightly away from the ce where the Holy Nights Army and the Evesting Nights Army were fighting. After all, the duel between the Emperor of the Absolute was too terrifying, and even a wisp of the Emperor of the Absolute dueling Qi spread out, would ripple into therge army of warriors who were mingling and killing, and could potentially cause idental injuries. In their minds, as long as a winner was decided between them, then the end of this battle would be set. Youve only just stepped into the level of the Absolute Peak, and you dare to show yourself, this is looking for death! Lord Wrath coldly drank out, endless majestic blood swept the sky, behind him a vast and boundless cold silent holy night illusion, monstrous horror of the might of the great emperor whooped the mountains and tsunamis of the attack, he carries a wave of extermination of the might of the world rushed to the Night King, out of the fist, a piercing fist light across the sky, with lightning speed sted to the Night King.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Night King, who was forced backward, crossed his arms, and a strong and unrivalled Holy Night Power filled the air, resisting Lord Wraths punch. Bang! Lord Wraths punchnded, and under the impact of that powerful punch, Night Kings body was heave and his entire body smashed onto the ground. Click! That concrete floor heck directly cracked and smashed out a deep pit. Lord Wrath killing intent austere, his eyes icy cold, his own emergence of a zing intense murderous aura, the body shape of a move, like a lightning bolt towards the direction of the deep pit rushed over. However C Boom! Lord Wrath had just rushed over when a shocking fist aura violently rose up from that deep pit. Even saw Night King along with this fist are bombarded forward, his whole person seems to be integrated into this fist, the fist bloomed out of the fist awn reflected the whole sky, led to the sky and earth wind and clouds change colour, the whole piece of space rumbled, as if it was going to copse, turning over the river in general, Emperor of the Absolutes horror of the force in the manifestation, convergence in the fist of the fist! In this punch, it was like a discharged cannonball that sted towards Lord Wrath. Lord Wraths face changed slightly, and his fist momentum erupted steeply, meeting the punch with unparalleled haste. Bang! As a punchnded, Lord Wraths body flew out and ruthlessly mmed into the wall of a distant building, which also immediately cracked and ttered. Lord Wrath slowlynded on the ground, wall dust falling from the walls making him look a little worse for wear, his face was incredibly grim and his cold gaze was fixed on Night King. After warming up, then use your true strength, if this is all you have, then its time to send you to hell. Night King walked step by step, his silver pupils looked particrly bright in this night, he carried the noble temperament of Holy Night, but also fused with the iron blood aura of Dark World. Lord Wrath took a deep breath as he narrowed his eyes and stared at Night King, slightly surprised at the strength Night King had shown. Just about half a year ago, Holy Night peoples side poked around and found out that Night King had been promoted to Great Emperor Realm. The Holy Night people decided to take immediate action, and Holy Elder joined the four major forces of the Dark World to attack City of Doom, trying to force the Night King and the Eternal Night Legion out. At that time, with Holy Elders peak strength, he still had enough certainty to kill the Night King who forced his way out, after all, Night King had only been promoted to Great Emperor Realm. Unexpectedly, after the majority of this year had passed, Night King had actually stepped into the ranks of Emperor of the Absolute. Although he had just stepped into the level of Emperor of the Absolute, the battle power disyed was extremely strong, and what was even more amazing was the speed of this Cultivation realms ascension, which was really too fast. Lord Wrath said in a cold voice, Then lets have a real duel. Tonight, Im bound to decapitate you, sphemous Bloodchild, once and for all! Night King a head of silver hair moving with the wind, his age has been about forty years old, but he still looks like he looks extremely young, handsome face can not see the slightest traces of age, the only thing is that the pair of eyes presented in the vicissitudes of the past, will make people feel that he is no longer a young man. Night King stood still at a certain distance, his own fierce battle intent and killing intent surging. Wrath of the Holy Night! At this time, Lord Wrath fiercely roared, his own breath fully erupted, monstrous and terrifying pressure like the raging tornado hurricane rushed straight to the dome of the sky, a side of the Holy Night illusion as if it were a substance in the back of the presentation, there are endless Holy Night Power in the underworld in the continuous influx of his body. The surrounding emptiness is like unable to withstand Lord Wraths overwhelming pressure, constantly emitting a roaring and trembling sound, the magnificent and boundless heaven and earth greatness of the power to add down, leading to the emptiness of the birth of the road, like thousands of avenues issued a resonance sound. This was the true might of an Emperor of the Absolute, and once it erupted, heaven and earth lost their colours! In the face of Lord Wraths pressure momentum, Night King still seems to be still, in the void above his head suddenly seems to crack open a mouth, a silver-white airflow infusion straight down, around its body, the silver-white airflow looks like the liquid, still surging. An aura of supreme Holy Night Origin pervades among them. Lord Wrath saw this scene the pupils in his eyes steeply and coldly shrunk, and a look of incredulity appeared on his face- Holy Night Origin? How could a sphemous Bloodchild trigger Holy Night Origin? Chapter 1857 – The Gathering of the Strong (Normal) Old Dragon King remained pressed, looking at the battlefield in front of him, his eyes shing with essence. There are actually two Emperor of the Absolute battling against each other, it looks like Holy Night peoples side has encountered a strong enemy. Old Dragon King said. It is Lord Wrath, themander of the Holy Night army among Holy Night people. Parks opened his mouth and continued, The other person possessing such a supremely pure Holy Night aura might be the one Holy Night people identified back then as the sphemous Bloodchild- -Night King! Lilith didnt care about the Emperor of the Absolute battle in the distance, she looked towards Old Dragon King and said, Grandpa, Satan is fighting Holy Elder, hes only at Supreme Emperor Realms cultivation, hell be in danger, right? I see that hes already injured now. Old Dragon King looked at this precious granddaughter of his, and for a moment, he felt a bit headstrong, only feeling that his daughter was no longer a woman.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jason should have awakened his own bloodline, his qi and blood is very strong, his physique is even more perverted, in addition, his origin aura contains a supremely pure and supreme Dragon Might aura within it, its even stronger than my ns Holy Dragon Bloodline. Old Dragon King opened his mouth as he continued, In this battle, if he were to face off against a Holy Elder alone, then of course he would be in danger. Hes not teaming up with a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse to fight Holy Elder, so there wont be a problem. Besides, this is a Cultivation training for Jason, which is good for him. To be stronger, you can only challenge stronger opponents, if you only look for opponents weaker than you to fight, youll just stay put. Old Dragon King paused and then said, With Emperor of the Absolute in this battle, Im afraid it wont be that simple, and it might also attract other powerful people from other forces. Lets stay put for now and see how things develop. Anyway, since Grandpa is here, he will bail Jason out for you. Liliths stunningly beautiful and wless jade face was immediately coloured with a blush after hearing these words. Just then, Old Dragon Kings face twitched as he said in a low voice, Someonesing! As soon as the words fell out of his mouth, not far away, there were two people walking, a middle-aged man and a young man. That middle-aged man was wearing an ordinary and unusual Cultivation suit, a white man judging from his skin colour, and looking at himself there was no particrly obvious aura fluctuating, but judging from his calm and collected demeanour, he was clearly an unfathomably strong person. Followed by the side of the young man about the early twenties, looks handsome martial arts, qi and blood is extremely potent, walking between the dragon walking tiger step, vaguely Huran has a great power in the apanying, body diffusion of an ancient martial arts breath. The middle-aged man who approached noticed the Dragons Warriors, and his eyes went to Old Dragon King, meeting Old Dragon Kings gaze. The middle-aged mans face moved slightly, but he didnt say anything as he led the young man to the side and stood, his eyes looking towards the battlefield in front of him. Immediately after that, someone else came, this time there were three people, also a middle-aged man leading the group, followed by a man and a woman and two young people. This middle-aged mans body was stout, his physique was as strong as a savage dragon, and he had his own powerful and iparable breath pressure permeating him, emitting an ancient martial arts aura as well. Of those two young men, the male was tall and thin, with a somewhat cold face, and his eyes shed with a balefulness that did not match his age; the female was tall and sexy, with a typical West womans face, with a high nose, bright red lips, and a pair of turquoise coloured eyes that shed with a bit of curiosity. These three people walked over and also noticed Old Dragon Kings side, the gaze of that burly and strong middle-aged man eventually looked at the middle-aged man with a calm demeanour who had arrived a step earlier, and he heatedlyughed and said, Austin? I didnt expect you Paradise of the Gods people to arrive quite quickly. The middle-aged man known as Austin looked over with a bashful gaze, his face had been calm for a long time, and he said ndly, You Temple of the God of War have note toote. The great change in heaven and earth has already arrived, but Razor, your cultivation seems to have stayed where it is. A hint of anger red up in the eyes of thenky man named Razor as he said coldly, In that case, how about you and I go head-to-head in a battle? There will be plenty of opportunitiester, so why rush it. Austin said in a nd tone. Razor grunted and didnt say another word. With the arrival of the great change in heaven and earth, these Sacred Lands of West also came out of the gate and began to operate in the earthly realm, topete for the chances in this radiant great world. It is said that The Southernmost Land, that among the 100, 000 mountains, with the arrival of the great change in heaven and earth, an Ancient Mysteries has appeared, and further information is being explored. It is hard to imagine what kind of chances will exist in this Ancient Mysteries, so West these Sacred Land certainly cant sit still, the first time toe out and walk around, on the one hand to measure the strength of the strongest people in the world, on the other hand, also to make preparations for this Ancient Mysteries. Naturally, the news that City of Darkness had sparked the Great War could not be hidden from them, so Paradise of the Gods and Temple of the God of War, the two major Sacred Lands, were the first to arrive. On Dragons side, Old Dragon King still looked old-fashioned, but also looked slightly grave. He was able to sense that both Austin and Razor were very strong, although they followed the path of ancient martial arts cultivation, the strength of these two people was basically simr to the level of the Emperor of the Absolute, that is, the Great Saint Realm peak powerhouse. At this time, the battle between the Holy Night Army and the Eternal Night Armys side had also entered a white-hot stage. Those five gods in the Eternal Night Legion are indeed fierce and courageous, killing countless enemies, and they are also very strong, all being Emperor Realm powerhouses. However, up to this point in the battle, only three of the five God Generals remained, and the other two had already been sacrificed. In return, five Emperor Realm leaders on the Holy Night Army side were killed. Mr. Iron Fist, lion, Treg, Baron and dozens of other Satan Operation Groups came to participate in the battle, using the art ofbining attacks, a group of five people, performing the secret technique ofbining attacks, their own share of qi and blood resonate with each other, under the resonance of qi and blood their outbursts of attacks and killings are equivalent to the superposition of thebat power, together with thebat technique ofbining attacks, which enabled Treg, Baron and other groups of fighters can burst out the killing power of Emperor Realm. Mr. Iron Fist is not involved in the Combined Strike technique, being an Emperor Realm powerhouse himself, he is more of amander of the Satan Operation Group in the arena, and responds to dangerous situations to ensure that there are no casualties among the Satan Operation Group fighters involved in the battle. Hunting alone, Dark Phoniexs kill count is extremely terrifying, that ck de in her hand is stained with sticky blood, her own strength is extremely high, and shes proficient in assassination battle techniques, so shes extremely lethal in a battlefield like this. At the back, a leader of Emperor Realm in the Holy Night Army noticed Dark Phoniex, and this leader roared, rushing towards Dark Phoniex with boundless anger and killing intent. As the battle progressed and the Satan Operation Group fighters came to their aid, gradually this Holy Night Army fighters began to show signs of defeat. Chapter 1858 – Strong Match (Normal) Holy Night Origin! Lord Wrath didnt even think that Night King would be able to tickle Holy Night Origin. What does that mean? It means that Night King is recognised by Holy Night Origin, in other words, this is ced in Holy Night people, then Night King is the rightful Lord of Holy Night! The only way to tickle Holy Night Origin is for Holy Night Bloodline to returnpletely to its roots, pure and clean. Holy Night people in that even Holy Night Emperor cant do this. Only the Holy Night Saint Emperor, who was still in seclusion, could do it! Lord Wrath really couldnt figure out how a sphemous Bloodchild could possess the returning Holy Night Bloodline and how it could tickle the Holy Night Origin. Lord Wrath also no longer bothered to think much about it, since Night King had been recognised as sphemous Bloodchild and was already on the opposing side, the only thing to do was to kill! Lord Wrath rushed towards Night King with endless killing opportunities, and with the Wrath of the Holy Night vision, he fully opened his Emperor of the Absolutes battle power, and he evolved his fists, and his fists contained the most powerful punch intent. His fist power, a fist aura containing the most powerful fist intent broke through the sky, the might seemed like it was going to blow up the void, and the Great Emperor Power contained within it waspletely boiling. The Night King remained stoic, his face calm as usual, ticking the Holy Night Origin, under the support of that Holy Night Origin Qi, his own breath climbed upwards, and behind him, a party of lifelike Holy Night illusions appeared in the sky. This side of the illusion was so vast and expansive that it was almost as if it ovepped with the night sky overhead. Under this field of illusion, he seemed to be the Sovereign of this heaven and earth, controlling supreme greatness, able to Sovereign the lives of all enemies who intruded into this realm. As Lord Wrath sprinted over, the rule domains evolved by the two began to collide, an invisible encounter and confrontation. Rumble! As the two mens domains began to collide, the invisible force of the domain rules began to collide, erupting into a booming and vibrating sound. In terms of essence, the Night King who was able to invoke Holy Night Origin represented the highest and purest bloodline of the Holy Night lineage, and thus evolved a domain illusion of a higher essence that was able to suppress Lord Wrath. However, Lord Wraths cultivation at the level of Emperor of the Absolute was much more profound, and Night King was only a beginner in the Emperor of the Absolute, so Lord Wrath was able to slightly make up for the gap in the domain pressure that was suppressed. Holy Night Origin punch! Night King evolved his own fist stance, which was a supreme fist Dao that he had evolved byprehending the rules of Origin from Holy Night Origin under his hook. Therefore, when Night King threw this punch, Holy Night Origin Power surged out, transforming into that rolling tide of Great Emperor Power that met Lord Wrath. In the fist gesture evolved by Night King, that fist intent actually led to the roaring of the Dao Laws between heaven and earth, and vaguely had a strand of the power of the Laws embedded within it. Bang! In an instant, the two mens fists ruthlessly impacted together, each others fists contained the Emperor of the Absolute force in the collision, triggering a sound like Jareds explosion, shocking peoples eardrums, shocking peoples hearts. Under the impact of the fist, the wave of air that swept up fluctuated in all directions, just like a hurricane that rolled through, and the might was extremely astonishing. Even though Lord Wraths cultivation at the level of Emperor of the Absolute was more profound, Night Kings punches were able to evoke Holy Night Origin Power, so there was nothing he could do for a while. Lord Wrath was still extremely shocked in his heart, Night King was only at the beginning of the Emperor of the Absolute level, but the battle power he disyed was already extremely terrifying. Its bound to have a lot to do with ticking off Holy Night Origin. Lord Wrath eyes killing machine more prevalent intense, Night King is not removed, with his so pure Holy Night Bloodline, can really threaten the whole Holy Night people. Wrath of the Holy Night, Red me Burns the Sky! Lord Wrath roared once again, his fist power was monstrous, his might was overwhelming, and the Holy Nights aura that pervaded him seemed to have transformed into a mass of Holy Nights fire, which burned in the sky and enveloped over towards Night King. Among the endless Great Emperor Power, the fist intent seemed to be transformed into the fire that burned the air, zing hot and erupting with a shocking killing intent, sting towards Night King with a momentum like thunder. Holy Night Origin Fist of Thunderous Kill! Night King was fearless, his body stood still, as stable as a mountain, his face was calm, catalysing the Holy Night Origin Power, ticking the Holy Night Origin Laws, sting out his fist across the sky, that fist intent seemed to have evolved into a thunderstorm of the eight directions, sting straight down, killing Lord Wrath. Bang! Bang! In an instant, these two Emperor of the Absolute powerhouses used their respective strongest battle techniques, killing each other in an iparably intense entanglement battle. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Devil Lord teamed up with Jason to take on Holy Elder in a battle that was also extremely violent. It must be said that Devil Lord was indeed iparably berserk, his qi and blood were majestic, containing a breath of ancient gods and devils, rolling devilish aura covering the sky, he urged the strongest berserk fists to attack and kill Holy Elder, even if the Cultivation realm was inferior to Holy Elder, he did not retreat at all, and did not hesitate to fight with Holy Elder once he had the chance. He is not afraid to exchange wounds with Holy Elder once he has the chance. Jason waited for the opportunity to strike, and he did so with several strong strikes, exploding out of the Soldier Tactic Fist Seal while hyping up the Heaven Fist for a strong assault on Holy Elder. Jason and Devil Lord can be said to have pushed Holy Elder a bit under the radar with a few team-ups, causing Holy Elder to get hurt. Devil Lord was also badly injured, repeatedly hit by Holy Elders punches, coughing up blood from his mouth, but his physique was indeed very strong, although it was not as strong as Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and even less than Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body, the physique he had tempered belonged to the top tier. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to withstand Holy Elders punching attacks. Jason was also knocked back by the Great Emperor Power in Holy Elders punches again and again, and he was also getting injured, as Holy Elders Great Emperor Power was so powerful that it caused his internal injuries to worsen. Despite this, Jasons eyes were even more determined to kill, because he saw hope, and saw that Holy Elder was also constantly injured, which meant that there was still a great opportunity to kill Holy Elder. Boom! At this point, Jason and Devil Lord teamed up for another takedown. Jason burst out I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky and Sky Fist two styles of fist, under the catalyst of Fighter Arctic. With the Fighter Arctic, the fist intent evolved from these two punches copsed into the sky, and the Green Dragon Power contained within exploded crazily, sting towards Holy Elder. Holy Elders killing intent towards Jason was even more intense, so he catalysed the Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways, a punch that pierced through the sky, mainly attacking and killing Jason. The Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist activated by Devil Lord also erupted in full force, sting at Holy Elder with the force of a raging storm. Bang! Bang! Jasons evolved punch was broken by Holy Elder, Holy Elders Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways continued to st over, Jason could not avoid it and had no choice but to activate All Tactic from Nine Characters Fist, thus resisting Holy Elders Fist. When Holy Elders punchnded, Jason flew out again as if he had been hit by a huge mountain. At the same time, Devil Lords furious punch also sted towards Holy Elder, Holy Elder fought hard to resist, but was still struck by Devil Lords punch, and also fell back and coughed up blood. By now, with Devil Lord and Jason joining forces, the battle has begun to overwhelm Holy Elder, and the battle has begun to take a turn for the worse. Chapter 1859 – Holy Elder’s Wrath (Normal) Holy Elder is indeed not lightly wounded, although his Cultivation realm is high, he is already old, and his qi and blood are inevitably slipping, and his qi and blood slipping also means that his physique will also be weak. In fact, if he hadnt relied on the peak of his powerful Great Emperor Realm to protect his body, he wouldnt have been able to withstand Devil Lords punches. As a result, the sparring has been so far, and while he has managed to injure Devil Lord and Jason, he has paid the price with unbearable injuries of his own. Holy Elder had thought of killing Jason first, and after Jason was finished, he would then use his full strength to kill Devil Lord, maybe he would pay a big price for killing Devil Lord, but in his opinion, it was all worth it. Only, what Holy Elder could never have imagined was that Jasons physique had been perverted to the point where he felt desperate. ording to reason, Supreme Emperor Realm strong, under his full force punch attack, he will be wasted even if he does not die. On the contrary, Jason resisted his punching attack over and over again, and actually managed to get up again and again. What made Holy Elder even more jealous and envious was that Jasons bloodline was too strong, with Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, the Sunling Bloodline was like inexhaustible, every time he watched Jason being knocked away by his punches, his bloodline was obviously weakened, but he was able to gradually recover again soon. recovered. It really does give Holy Elder a sense of powerlessness. Of course, if he were to strike Jason alone, even if Jasons qi and blood power recovered as quickly as he did, he wouldnt be able to withstand his punching attacks over and over again. Unable to do anything about it, he still had to face Devil Lord, and he simply couldnt quite pull himself away to take Jason down. So much so that the current battle situation began to appear stalemate, with Holy Elders own blood being worn down and consumed step by step, the battle situation also began to appear reversed, and now he was in a state of being suppressed. Holy Elder took a deep breath, his pair of gloomy eyes looked towards Jason, there was a wave of hatred in his eyes, a monstrous killing intent, he very much wanted to break Jason into pieces, helplessly he failed topletely kill Jason under several targeted and strong attacks, which made him very unwilling. Jason urged Green Dragon Secret Art over and over again, constantly breeding a Green Dragon Qi, which then transformed into that Green Dragon Power and flowed around his body, relieving his own injuries, as well as stimting his own Qi and blood. The iparably zing Sunling Bloodline began to surge within him, rushing like the sea, and began to diffuse out, and the constantly recovering Qi and blood were able to alleviate the injuries within him. Meanwhile, Jason is running Zhe Tactic from Nine Characters Fist to recover from his injuries. Since the awakening of Dragon Bloodline, Jason used the Green Dragons The power of the origin to catalyse Zhe Tactic, and the healing effect was greatly improvedpared to before, the internal injuries caused by Saint Dragons attack were obviously getting better with the catalytic action of Zhe Tactic, and the operation of the origin qi in his body was getting more and more fluent, and the internal injuries were no longer so painful. The internal injuries were no longer so painful. Jason had to admit that Great Emperor Realm peak powerhouses were indeed terrifying, and the level of Emperor of the Absolute that was even more so. However, the battle hade to this, and Jason wasnt going to give up lightly. He continuously activated his Green Dragon Secret Art and Zhe Tactic, and his injuries were stabilised, and his Sunling Bloodline was once again strong, as he stared coldly at Holy Elder, ready tounch the next round of attack and kill. Devil Lord sank his face, his battle intent high in his eyes as he once again attacked towards Holy Elder. The monstrous demonic aura swept through the sky, reflecting Devil Lords majestic and sturdy body, as if it were an ancient god and devil, the pressure that permeated itself was extremely powerful, he carried endless battle intent and killing intent, swinging his fist, erupting with his own fierce and majestic force, crushing the void, and taking it straight towards Holy Elder. You all deserve to die! Holy Elder hated to be mad, he gritted his teeth and opened his mouth, and his eyes were about to spew out two mes of anger. Aside from being pinned down by Old Mr. Miller in the Battle of Ancient City of Ruins, Holy Elder has barely even attempted such a humiliation, to have been forced into such a state of disrepute by thebined forces of Devil Lord and Jason. Facing Devil Lords attacking punches, Holy Elder exploded his own The power of the origin, and decided to use his strongest Great Emperor Power without any reservation, so as to end this battle as soon as possible.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In itself, his state was such that it was not advisable to fight for a long time, he was already old and there was a shoring of insufficient qi and blood, the more the battle lingered on, the more unfavourable it would be for him. The only way he could bring back the current disadvantage was to use his strongest killing tactics. Holy Night Ten Thousand Paths Kill! Holy Elder let out a roar, the Great Emperor Power that emerged from his body was extremely horrifying and appalling, surging and endless, and in an instant, a number of fist shadows appeared, covering the sky and the sun, as if forming a cage of fist power, which enveloped Devil Lord. At the same time, Jason rushes up and does his best to explode his punches and attack Holy Elder. Holy Elders densely packed fist shadows that covered the sky were not only sting towards Devil Lord, but also one of Jasons fist shadows as he approached over. Jason was fearless and met his fist with a st, and that Green Dragon Power that erupted from his fist was strong to the extreme. Boom! Boom! A fist shadow evolved by Holy Elder covered the fall, and it was as if this area of space had beenpletely detonated, emitting a roaring and vibrating sound, and the sting sound produced swept in all directions. The three figures steeply separated, Devil Lords face was pale, blood constantly dripping from his mouth, and a mark of punching power was clearly seen left on his body. Jason was also shaken back again, the Great Emperor Power contained in Holy Elders fist attack prated deep into his body, continuously wearing down his flesh and blood. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed once more, wearing down the intruding force. Holy Elder wasnt doing well either, as he too fell back a few steps, his own aura noticeably weaker. The problem was that by now, Devil Lords injuries were already very serious, and once Devil Lord couldnt hold up, Jason asked himself that he really couldnt face Holy Elder head on. From this, one could see how terrifying the strength of a peak Great Emperor Realm powerhouse was. And with Jason in his current form, its hard enough for him to explode onto the offensive to pose a huge threat to Holy Elder anymore. Maybe Extension Tactic can, but Jason only used it once against Elder of the me, and really cant use it a second time, or he wont be able to hold out even if he has Sunling Bloodline. For the rest, only Front Tactic is avable. Its just that this Front Tactic is so dodgy that he never triggered it against Elder of the me when he kept prodding it. At the beginning of this battle with Holy Elder, hes also been hyperventting and not triggering, and by the end of it he cant be bothered to hyperventte Front Tactic. Try this Front Tactic again. Jason thought to himself, and he didnt report much hope, as his mind turned and he secretly activated the Front Tactic secret technique. At that instant, he fiercely sensed that in the imaginary shadow of that human universe presented within himself, there vaguely seemed to be a thin thread connected to the human universe that quivered for a moment and then began to solidify. Whats going on here? Jason was confused, did it work? Previously, he had unsessfully tried to trigger Front Tactic in every way possible, and now, under a trigger he didnt even hold out any hope for, he was actually going to trigger it? Its just fucking impossible to know what to say! The opportunity is not to be missed! Jason snapped back to his senses, a fierce battle spirit exploding in his eyes as he shouted towards Devil Lord, Devil Lord, wrap him up! Chapter 1860 Front Tactic, Outbreak! (Normal) Devil Lord heard Jasons shouts and naturally understood the meaning of Jasons words, which was for him to rush up and pester Holy Elder. Since Jason asked him to pester Holy Elder, he must be up to something. Devil Lord doesnt know what Jason is trying to do, but both men are on the same page now, so Devil Lord chooses to trust Jason. Besides, even without this shout from Jason, hed still charge up and take on Holy Elder in a flurry of attacks as usual. Anyway, at this point in the battle, there could only be a fight to the death, and there was no way back. Kill! Devil Lord was very decisive, he roared into the air, his voice shook like thunder, he urged his own origin breath at any cost, a heavy Pure Devil Energy emerged like an ocean, surrounding him. In an instant, a monstrous demonic might filled out from his body, his feet stomped, the whole person rushed towards Holy Elder with a speed like the wind and lightning, and a strong and horrifying killing machine engulfed the past towards Holy Elder. Holy Elders eyes were stern, he could see that Devil Lord was attacking and killing, as long as he was able to resist this wave of Devil Lords attack, then Devil Lord would be like the end of the crossbow, and his next counterattack Devil Lord would definitely not be able to resist. Holy Night Cage! Holy Elder evolved his own domain illusion to strengthen his defence, and immediately after that, he activated Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways, a style of fist arrows crossing the sky, a fist shadow squeezing the sky, each fist shadow contained his own boiling Great Emperor Power. Meanwhile, Jason moved. He activated the Front Tactic secret method andmunicated with the human universe within himself, and he sensed that three thin threads had solidified in the human universe, sessfully connecting with the vast and boundless human universe. Jason remembers that thest time he fought Funeral Sky in Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he managed to trigger Front Tactic once as well. At that time, he remembered that it was the two thin threads that had solidified, and then he had exploded with about twice the increase in his battle power. This time, with the three thin threads condensed, did it mean that it was able to explode with a threefold increase in battle power? If it was a threefold increase inbat power, using his supreme Green Dragon Power to calcte, the power of the attack that erupted was absolutely unimaginable, and at the very least, it was equivalent to the strongest strike that Jason had erupted when he was in the Great Emperors Realm! Jason had just been promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm and was already able to fight against Great Emperor Realm, if he was in Great Emperor Realm, how terrifying would his powerful strike be when he exploded with all his might? Bang! Bang! At that moment, the sound of punches booming between Devil Lord and Holy Elder came, and the two had be entangled in battle once again. This is also the moment when Holy Elders old power is exhausted and new power is born, and its also the best time for Assault and Kill to strike. Front Tactic, explode for me! Jason let out a furious roar, he casted March Tactic, and took a step forward and rushed to Holy Elders side, he threw out a punch, tearing up the void, and the majestic power under the triggering Front Tactic was bursting out from the full force of his punch, sting towards Holy Elder. Holy Elders attack hardened Devil Lords punches and knocked Devil Lord back, causing blood to spill from Devil Lords mouth and his Pure Devil Energy to be dispersed. Holy Elder himself was forced back a few steps, his face looking even paler. At that moment, he sensed Jason who was attacking and killing, which caused a touch of unbearable and vicious killing chance to rise up in the depths of his eyes, and he decided that he would activate the strongest The power of the origin, and in one fell swoop, he would seriously injure Jason, or even directly kill him. Good timing, this Great Emperor sends you to hell! Holy Elder let out a bellowing cry as he performed Holy Nights Silent Fist, his fist evolving a terrifying vision of Holy Night Cage, and the surging Great Emperor Power exploded in full force, punching and killing Jason in the direction he was sprinting towards. At the same time, Jasons Front Tactics fist power also sted over, and that aura was like a giant cannonball sting forward with destructive power. The moment Jason threw his punch, he was able to clearly sense a mysterious and majestic power surging and erupting in his own human universe, sting forward along with his punch. At that moment, the void through which the fist passed made a dull and iparable sonic boom under the impact of that huge force- Boom!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The sound of this fist breaking through the air was like a Jared resounding through the entire field, the movement was too big, the fist force contained within that three times the increase in the strength of the horror of the huge force is manifesting, shaking this side of the space are in the violent trembling. The gaze in the eyes of Old Dragon King, who was paying attention to this battle, violently exploded with two auras, he noticed Jasons strike and could not help but open his mouth and say, Jasons punch is no less than a strike from a peak Great Emperor powerhouse. Not only Old Dragon King, Austin of Paradise of the Gods and Razor of Temple of the God of War also noticed it, their faces were all shocked, and their gazes were firmly fixed on Jason, their eyes filled with an unbelievable look. How could such a young man, with a clear Supreme Emperor Realm cultivation, be able to burst out with such a terrifying power of a punch? Battlefield. When Holy Elders fist power to kill when he also sensed that Jason that fist contains a share of the horror of the huge power, that majestic boundless power is not like Jason can burst out, was directly sted out of the void, with a mountain mountain like the copse of the pressure of the pressure of the momentum of the town towards him to kill over. In that instant, Holy Elders face changed,pletely, as he could intuitively sense that Jasons punch was able to threaten him! Only, his fist was already out, and it was toote for him to close it and dodge. Coupled with the fact that under Jasons March Tactic, that speed was so fast that it was almost like shrinking and arriving in an instant, it also made it impossible for him to avoid it. Ah Holy Elder roared in anger as he frantically catalysed his own The power of the origin, frantically pouring in all The power of the origin as much as possible towards the outgoing punch. In a sh of lightningC Rumble! The two mens fists locked up at that. The sound that came from that fist st echoed dully but loudly, resounding through this heaven and earth. At that moment, the power of Jasons tripled strength punch impacted Holy Elder with a devastating momentum, engulfing him in its entirety. Jason was also impacted by the might of Holy Elders punch that was a peak Great Emperor powerhouse, and his already serious injuries were further exacerbated as he continued to spurt blood. And yet, all of a suddenC Click! A fracture sound came from the right arm of Holy Elders punch, which was hard broken, under the impact of the monstrous distance of Jasons punch, it was broken! This is normal, Jason touched Front Tactic and exploded a triple increase in battle power, which is strong enough topete with the battle power used by Holy Elder in his current injured condition. In such a situation of almost equalbat strength, Jason is Green Dragons Golden Body, with a strong and invincible physique, and his bones are as hard as golden iron. This is something Holy Elder is far from being able to match. Therefore, under such an impact, Jason hard by virtue of his strong and iparable physique, coupled with three times the increase inbat strength of a punch, so hard against hard bombardment, Holy Elders right arm could not carry, and thus broke. Holy Elders right arm was broken, and a mouthful of Origin Essence blood was also sprayed out of his mouth, and his entire person was also sent flying. Devil Lord, take your chance and kill him! Jason fell to the ground, still not forgetting to yell. Chapter 1861 – Fall of the Great Emperor (Normal) Jasons punch contains a terrifying power Devil Lord also sensed, he is also incredible, full of shock, watched Holy Elder in the punch burst out of the horror of the power of the battle was sent flying to the ground, the right arm is hard broken! This is a great opportunity, and Devil Lord is not going to miss it. Therefore, the moment Holy Elder was blown away, Devil Lord was like a giant shark that had smelled blood, and his entire body rushed over with a fierce and iparable intent to kill. At that moment, Devil Lord condensed all of his Sacred Power of Origin, and the monstrous demonic aura surged, rolling like a tide, covering the sky, causing the void to tremble and roar, and the monstrous pressure enveloped Holy Elder like ayer of heavy dark clouds. People are still unknown, Devil Lord evolved the fist has manifested a heavy iparable bloody killing machine, he will Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist the strongest fist burst out, vaguely that the Pure Devil Energy phantom of the ancient demonic god-like phantom and his fist fused together, his entire person with the power of this fist! His entire body was blown towards Holy Elder with the power of this punch. Holy Elder was sent flying and fell to the ground, and when he gathered a surge of chi and just stood up, he was faced with the attacking Devil Lords monstrous punches, which sted in front of his eyes with a swift and ferocious momentum. That punch was so fast, so fast that Holy Elder could hardly make any reaction. The sharp pain from the fracture of his right arm made Holy Elders old face grimace, facing the punch that Devil Lord poured out his entire body to st over, Holy Elder was already unable to avoid it. If you want to kill this great emperor, how can it be so easy! Holy Elder roared out in anger, he ignored his own origin injury, he was madly burning his own The power of the origin, a magnificent and majestic monstrous emperor power in boiling, in burning, turned into Holy Elders fist in a strong killing move, his only left arm evolution of the fist, blossomed out of a shocking fist awns, to meet Devil Devil Lord. In the distance, Lord Wrath, who was battling with Night King in a gruelling battle, steeply sensed something, he sensed the The power of the origin that Holy Elder was burning, his heart and mind immediately shook, his face full of disbelief. Holy Elder As the peak power of Great Emperor Realm, Emperor of the Absolute does not go out, who can be defeated? In theory, there would be no one strong enough to threaten Holy Elder on the side of Eternal Night Shrine, but now Holy Elder was being forced to the point where he was going to burn himself to the point of The power of the origin? Once burning themselves The power of the origin, after this battle even if not dead, the origin of the injury will be irreversible damage, Cultivation realm will certainly fall realm, the serious will even be reduced to a waste person. Lord Wrath is still genuinely surprised, at this point he and Night King are having an extremely violent battle, with both men injured in their own way. Boom! At that moment, Lord Wrath fended off one of Night Kings punching attacks, and with a point of his toes, he retreated, his eyes looking far towards Holy Elders side of the battlefield. Lord Wrath saw that Holy Elder was burning himself The power of the origin catalysed the most powerful blow to Devil Lord, however, in another position, there was a figure that shed towards Holy Elder to attack and kill. In Holy Elders current state, his attention was focused on Devil Lord, and he couldnt care less about this assant. Shit! Lord Wrath bellowed as he moved, trying to instantly rush to defuse the crisis Holy Elder was facing. Want to leave? Its not that easy! Night Kings cold voice rang out, and as soon as the words fell, a fist containing the power of Holy Night Origins rules broke through the sky and copsed the void, killing Lord Wrath with unrivalled might. Lord Wrath, who had no desire to fight, met Night Kings attack with punches, but did not fight back. Night Kings most powerful and overpowering fist killing move sted to the ground, breaking Lord Wraths blocking move with a hard punch on Lord Wraths body. Lord Wrath coughed up blood, but he also used the impact of Night Kings punch, and he pointed his toes and rushed towards Holy Elders side of the battlefield with a windy speed. Boom!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Holy Elder burned his Sacred Power of Origin to erupt the strongest fist power and erupted out, and it shook with Devil Lords attack, erupting a monstrous sound that shook the heavens with a roaring sound. Holy Elder did not notice that a figure instantly shed over, instantly evolving a fist momentum and swinging his fist to st over. This is Jason, who was already seriously injured after using Front Tactic to kill Holy Elder, but at this critical moment to kill Holy Elder, he gritted his teeth and ignored the danger of his own injuries, and frantically pushed his own The power of the origin, and he sprinted over, and his first move was Heaven! Fists ninth stance C Fist into Green Dragon! Ang roarC In the void, a dragons roar sounded, a green dragons shadow presented itself in the air, fusing with the punch of Jasons punch, a domineering and killing aura carried out in the heaven and earth, causing the void to vibrate, and there was a hidden power of the Great Dao Laws presenting itself. In the fist, the Green Dragon Power was roaring and roaring, like the ocean of anger all pouring out, making this fist as if it was endowed with spirituality, the fist into a green dragon, the green dragon fist meaning contained within the unrelenting kill straight up! The figures of Holy Elder and Devil Lord had just separated, and Devil Lord was shocked and fell back one after another, seriously injuring himself on the ground. Holy Elder also backed up with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, and as he did so, Jasons punch had alreadye in. Holy Elder sensed it, but he was no longer able to resist or react in any way. Bang! In the end, Jasons punch sted onto Holy Elders body, and the shadow of the green dragon that was conjured up in the punchs momentum ran through Holy Elders body, sending Holy Elder flying in response. After this punch was thrown, it also used up all of Jasons strength, and his entire body stumbled to the ground, with blood constantly dripping from the corners of his mouth. Jason stared intently at Holy Elder with only one question on his mind C was the old guy dead yet? Only to see the fallen Holy Elders body moved, he struggled to stand up, but he just stood up, steeply couldnt help but open his mouth and sprayed out a mouthful of Origin Essence Blood, then all of his vitality seemed to have been drained out, after this mouthful of blood was spat out the whole person fell straight down on the ground again. Holy Elder! At that moment, a roar that resounded through the heavens and earth came from far and near. At the same time, a monstrous pressure like that ocean of anger swept over, in which that angry killing intent is like that burning me burning. The pupils in Jasons eyes shrunk abruptly and coldly as he sensed an appalling and iparable killing chance locking him firmly in ce. As he looked, he saw a figure that was rushing in, that speed was too fast, and the monstrous and terrifying might released by this figure was like a round of piercing and eye-catching sun, which made people not dare to look directly at it! Emperor of the Absolute! Jason knew in his heart that this must be the same Emperor of the AbsoluteLord Wrath from Holy Night people. Is this to kill yourself? The corner of Jasons mouth flushed with a trace of bitterness, now he was seriously injured and fell to the ground, his bodys The power of the origin was almost consumed, long ago he was unable to fight again. Even if he was in his peak state, he knew that he would not be able to withstand the full force of an Emperor of the Absolute. Faced with the critical situation at hand, Jason really didnt know what to do, he could only secretly store up his strength and frantically urge Front Tactic, hoping to be able to touch it once again. If Front Tactic could not be touched, he had made up his mind that he would spare no effort in catalysing Extension Tactic! Faced with a blow of Emperor of the Absolutes monstrous fury, he had to retaliate ordingly even if he died. Sitting on his hands was not his style! Chapter 1862 – Old Dragon King’s Might (Normal) Lord Wrath rushed over with a monstrous fury of killing intent, in the process he could no longer sense Holy Elders life breath, which meant nothing. Lord Wrath rushed over in the direction of Jason, and he clearly saw that Jasons punch that attacked Holy Elder was like thest straw that broke the camels back, destroying Holy Elders vitality. Therefore, this man must die! Lord Wrath darts in at breakneck speed, intent on exploding into a supreme strike that will kill Jason before checking on Holy Elder. At that moment, Lord Wrath was already evolving his own fist, his Emperor of the Absolutes The power of the origin was converging, and the power of the fist formed led to the convergence of wind and clouds in the sky and the earth, and just the mighty pressure that was presented was enough to shock the hearts of the people. Suddenly, Lord Wrath, who was rushing over, violently and rigidly stopped his footsteps, and the cohesion of the fist momentum was also notunched, the pupils in his eyes steeply and coldly shrunk up, shing with a cold chill. Simply because the moment he was about to strike, there was suddenly someone else at Jasons side. An old man with a reddish colour and a stout body releasing the most powerful Holy Dragons Breath. Old Dragon King? asked Lord Wrath, narrowing his eyes, his gaze locked on the old man who had suddenly appeared standing right behind Jason as he took a deep breath, What do you mean by that? How is a mere junior qualified to question me about my intentions? Roll! Let Holy Night Emperore and talk to old me. Responding to Lord Wrath was a bellowing voice that appeared impatient. Jason froze, he was starting to get ready to break out the Extension Tactic from Nine Characters Fist when he didnt realise that Lord Wrath, who was charging towards him, had braked his feet. After hearing some familiar soundsing from behind him, Jason turned around and saw Old Dragon Kings burly figure. Old Dragon King? What brings you here? Jason couldnt help but open his mouth and ask. Old Dragon King looked at Jason, a sh of praise shed in the depths of those eyes as he said, My precious granddaughter is very worried about you brat, fearing that you will have a long or short term, so she pulled the old man over. It was really the right time toe, otherwise your brat would really be in danger. When Old Dragon King said this, Parks, Lilith, and Dragons Warriors were walking, Lilith naturally heard her grandfathers words, her clean and wless jade face immediately reddened as she said in an annoyed voice, Grandpa, how can you, how can you talk like that? Old Dragon Kingughed, said: Is grandpa not right? My good granddaughter, grandpa told you, like things have to take the initiative to fight for, we Dragons of the people have alwayse to be open-minded dare to love and hate, what you want then go after, grandpa support you. In that case Lilith blushed even more, she was practically speechless, the only thing she could do was to walk over to Jasons side, help Jason up and say, Satan, your injuries are serious. This is one of my Dragons Dragon Origin Pill, it has an excellent healing effect, so take it. Lilith said immediately that a single crimson potion came out and handed it to Jason.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Speaking of which, this Dragon Origin Pill was a healing Holy Pill refined by Dragons Bloodline, which could be said to be extremely precious. With Dark Ancient ns level of alchemy, it was extremely difficult to make such a healing Holy Pill. As a result Dragon Origin Pill is not found in many Dragons and is extremely rare. It is also the fact that Old Dragon King pampers Lilith extremely, which is why Lilith has one with her, just in case. Right now Lilith saw that Jasons injury was serious, this immediately took it out without any heartache, so it could be seen how much she cared about Jasons injury. Jason could also see the extraordinary nature of this Dragon Origin Pill, he quickly said, Lilith, this pill is only extremely precious, how can I be so kind as to ept it. Your injuries are important, so take it. Pills can be made anytime. Lilith said sharply. Old Dragon King said, Jason, the old man granddaughters piece of goodwill you are not going to refuse it? Besides, you kid battle to exhaustion, has already affected your The power of the origin, and not early treatment to recover, in the future, I am afraid that your The power of the origin damaged, thus affecting your Cultivation road. As the Emperor of the Absolute, Old Dragon Kings eyes were extremely sharp, and he could see that after this battle, Jason had almost exhausted his own The power of the origin, which had caused a certain impact on his The power of the origin. If he does not recover early, it will indeed leave hidden dangers, thus affecting his path to Cultivation in the future. Without further ado, Jason epted the Dragon Origin Pill and said, Thanks a lot! With that said, Jason took this Dragon Origin Pill, and he sat down on his knees, running his own Green Dragon Secret Art, and began to refine the medicinal properties of the Dragon Origin Pill. Anyway, with Old Dragon King, Parks, and the many Dragons Warriors present, Jason didnt need to be wary of the problem of someone stepping in to interfere with the assault while he was refining the Dragon Origin Pill potency. At this time, Lord Wrath had already picked up Holy Elders body, since Old Dragon King had already made it clear that he was going to protect Jason, he naturally didnt dare to make a move, or else once he had provoked Old Dragon King to make a move under his hand, coupled with the Night King who was chasing him over, he would die here. Lord Wrath hurried towards the battlefield where the Holy Nights Army was fighting and shouted, Listen Holy Nights Army warriors, fall back to my side! Night King had also arrived, and he too headed over towards the battlefield. The Holy Night Army warriors who were originally fighting began to retreat, and since there was Lord Wrath holding down the line, the Neverwinter Nights Army warriors didnt give chase. Mr. Iron Fist, the Satan Operation Group fighters led by Dark Phoniex also stopped and retreated. Originally there were more than four hundred Holy Night Army warriors, when they withdrew, there were only a hundred or so left at most, and nearly half of them were injured. It can be said that this battle is a tragic defeat for the Holy Night Army, Lord Wrath if there is no order to retreat, continue to fight and kill, these Holy Night Army warriors are bound to be wiped out. Night King looked coldly at Lord Wrath as he said, Want to withdraw? At this point, do you think you can still withdraw? Lord Wraths eyes burned with rage, and he was holding Holy Elder, whose body had gone cold, whose breath was broken, and who was dead. Holy Night people lost a peak Great Emperor powerhouse in this regard, in addition, the Holy Night army also lost so many warriors, and the holy son was not saved It can be said that Lord Wrath leading the Holy Night army out this time is a fiasco. Just as Lord Wrath wanted to say something, suddenly his face twitched as he sensed a special aura. Not only Lord Wrath, but all the powerful people in the field sensed it. A powerful aura approached at an extremely fast speed, a supremely powerful and terrifying pressure filled the heavens, causing the earth and sky to change and the winds to rise, and a terrifying abyss-like Great Emperors pressure seemed to have copsed this side of the earth and sky, causing the void to emit bursts of unceasing rumbling sounds. Emperor of the Absolute! There is a powerful Emperor of the Absolute arriving. Chapter 1863 Holy Night Emperor (Normal) A figure arrived in an instant, and in the blink of an eye, it had arrived on the Holy Night Armys side. He has a head of white hair, his face is already old, eyes open and close as if within the Dao Dao God Mang like, itself has a majestic majestic aura, that the emperors power is enough to oppress people can not help but bow to the worship. After Lord Wrath saw this old man his face was first stunned, then he said in a respectful tone, Greetings to the patriarch. Patriarch! The only one who could be called a patriarch by Lord Wrath would be the Holy Night Emperor. This old man was none other than Holy Night Emperor, and not only was he the one who had rushed over, but there was another person who had apanied him as well. This person was dressed in a green shirt, his hair was grey, his face was full of wrinkles, and he looked extremely old already, but his body was surging with an aura of supreme strength and saintliness, and a pair of old eyes shed with a wise light. This turned out to be The Holy n of the Apocalypses Old Man of the Apocalypse. Holy Night Emperor and Old Man of the Apocalypse have joined forces, which begs the question of whether Holy Night people have aligned themselves with The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Old Man Saint Night, I mentioned you just now Old Dragon King, and I didnt expect you toe in the blink of an eye. Old Dragon King opened his mouth andughed out loud. Holy Night Emperors eyes looked towards Old Dragon King, his face was ancient as he said, Old Dragon King, why do you have the leisure to run to this ce? What do you care where Im going? Maybe Ill run to your ns holynd to have fun that day, you cant control that either. Old Dragon King said. Hehe, truly, I naturally wee you. Holy Night Emperor opened his mouth, then he turned his gaze, looking extremely indifferent as he looked towards Night King, looking at Night Kings face, he said in a cold tone, Youre very good, surprisingly youve grown to this point. Night King was silent, in fact, if from the bloodline kinship, he had to call Holy Night Emperor as his uncle, but from the time he was born and recognised as a sphemous Bloodchild, and with the death of his birth mother who was forced into the cold pce in despair, this kind of kinship had long ceased to exist. The only thing left is blood feud! Night King secretly adjusted his essence to its peak state, and his own The power of the origin filled his whole body, with the arrival of Holy Night Emperor, he was ready to fight to the death. Holy Night Emperor will not allow him to live in this world, perhaps the so-called sphemous Bloodchild is just an excuse, in order to secure the Holy Night Emperors lineages dominance among Holy Night people is the real key. Because, Night Kings Holy Night Bloodline is too pure, directly able to tickle Holy Night Origin, such as from the bloodline level, Night King should serve as the patriarch of Holy Night people. Whether it was the purity of his bloodline or his own strength, he was qualified enough. However, Holy Night Emperor will certainly not let the power of his lineage fall by the wayside, and the patriarch of Holy Night people can only have a descendant of his lineage to serve as the patriarch, lets say Saint Leo, who Holy Night Emperor is making every effort to cultivate. Holy Night Emperor was cing his hopes on Saint Leo, Saint Leos Holy Night Bloodline was also extremely pure, and under the constant opening, he might be able to tickle Holy Night Origin at the back as well. This is the reason why Saint Leo is trapped in City of Darkness, Holy Night Emperor immediately sends Lord Wrath and Holy Elder to lead the army, he needs to make sure Saint Leo is safe enough. Matriarch, Holy Elder heC Lord Wrath opened his mouth, his tone was somewhat sad and angry, and somewhat guilty, he took a deep breath and continued, Heavens Wrath did not do a good job, not only did he fail to save Son of Saint, but he even dragged Holy Elder to death in the battle, and many Holy Night warriors were killed or injured, this responsibility is mine. I am willing to ept the n leaders punishment. Holy Night Emperors eyes looked towards Holy Elder whose body was already cold, he sighed softly and said, Holy Elder was a highly respected senior of our n, his sacrifice lifts up the n to share the same sorrow. Now is not the time to receive the punishment, Holy Elder cannot die in vain, blood debts need to be paid in blood! What Holy Night Emperor means by this is already self-evident: to avenge Holy Elder, annihte the Eternal Night Shrine, and kill the Night King! At themand of the Neverwinter Nights Army, fight to the death! Night King spoke violently, his tone resolute and warlike. At this time, Devil Lord also came over, he was covered in blood, his own breath was already extremely weak, but he was still shing a zing battle spirit, he was like the god of war that couldnt be beaten, even if he was heavily injured, he didnt shy away from battle. Holy Night Emperor stared closely at Night King with an icy coldness in his eyes, for the sake of the stability of Holy Night people, in the end, it was necessary for him to personally strike to kill Night King. As long as hes out against the Night King, Lord Wrath leading the Holy Night Army to kill THE Eternal Night Legion is really unstoppable. In addition, there is also Old Man of the Apocalypse that he invited over to sit in, so it can be said that Night Kings side has no chance of winning at all, and this is definitely a dead end. Only, Holy Night Emperor also noticed that there were some off-field factors in the field that could not be ignored. Lets say Dragons Old Dragon King, Parks, and Dragons Warriors. On top of that, when Holy Night Emperor arrived, he also noticed the powerful men of Paradise of the Gods and Temple of the God of War, what are the intentions of these men? Rtively speaking, Holy Night Emperor was still most afraid of Dragons side, and he needed to feel out Old Dragon Kings attitude. So, just as Holy Night Emperor was about to open his mouth to question Old Dragon King, all of a suddenC Boom! Boom! Boom! Not far away, a booming vibrating sound rang out from Hera, which sounded like footsteps. With every step, the entire ground seemed to vibrate with it, and that mighty force was certainly transmitted to Imperial City of Darkness side, and a reckless and powerful pressure was also being presented, with rolling qi and blood rising up to the sky, covering the sky, as if an ancient beast had awakened and was walking on foot. In the blink of an eye, a height of more than two metres like a small mountain towering old man also appeared out, he was wearing an ancient style of animal skin clothing, bare arms, covered withrge chunks of muscle like copper casting, exudes a copper-coloured luster.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He has a head of grey long hair, his face is like a knife and axe carving, his eyes are big copper bells, containing sharp edges, his bodys qi and blood is majestic, like mountains and rivers, like a heavy mountain, own a strong and iparable emperors power is permeating. He was alone, but just like the prehistoric revival of the beast, walking step by step, there was a heaven swallowing and sun devouring monstrous might in the diffusion. It is said that this ce is very lively tonight, so this emperor hase to join in the fun. This tall and burly old man just took a step forward and opened his mouth. Titan Emperor Old Man? The pupils in Holy Night Emperors eyes contracted steeply and coldly, ring up with a sharp chill. The old man who appeared was none other than the Titan Emperor Old Man, an Emperor of the Absolute powerhouse among the Titan people! Hmph! Titan Emperor Old Man grunted coldly, he nced at Holy Night Emperor and didnt say anything, he just wrapped his arms around his chest and looked like he was going to watch the show. With the appearance of Titan Emperor Old Man, the situation in the arena immediately became more and moreplicated. The Holy Night Emperors eyes changed several times, and he was calcting whether or not to order a strike to surround and kill the Eternal Night Legion. Chapter 1864 – The Situation is Delicate (Normal) The Titan people and the Holy Night people have always been at odds, and although there have been no direct outbreaks of battles above the level of Emperor Realm powerhouses over the years, the two ns have had some friction and collisions from time to time during their explorations of Outer Land in the Ancient City of Ruins. Both ns knew in their hearts that it was undoubtedly a reckless choice to directly break out into a fight without enough strength to overwhelm the other, so they were both holding back. However, the two ns of the powerful know in their hearts, if there is an opportunity to directly Yin death each other a Great Emperor Realm strong, if there is such an opportunity that will not let go. It was for this reason that Holy Night Emperor hesitated. If he continues to wage battle against the Eternal Night Legion, even if he is able to take on Night King, he needs to be wary that Titan Emperor Old Man will not strike in the dark. Once Titan Emperor Old Man strikes and unites under Night King, Holy Night Emperor will be dangerous even for the best of Emperor of the Absolute. Unless Holy Night Emperor reaches the strength of Extreme Realm Emperor (Quasi Tongshen Realm), he will not be afraid of Titan Emperor Old Mans covert attack. In addition, Holy Night Emperor is not sure of Old Dragon Kings intentions, Dragons Bloodline in Dark Ancient n is basically standing neutral, basically not involved in the internal disputes of the major Agists, but with the arrival of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, he is not sure that Old Dragon King wont have Other Thoughts. On bnce, Holy Night Emperor knew that he would not be able to target Night King tonight, and missing such an opportunity did make Holy Night Emperor feel extremely unhappy. After all, Night Kings growth speed was indeed too fast, and he had already entered the level of Emperor of the Absolute, and with his purest Holy Night Bloodline, he might even be able to ask for Extreme Realm Emperor in time, thus breaking through to the Realm of the Passing God. Thinking of this possibility, Holy Night Emperors eyes were almost ready to spew out that indignant rage, and he coldly nced at Titan Emperor Old Man, who he suspected was showing up at this moment on purpose. The struggle between Holy Night people and Night King was known to Titan Emperor Old Man, so of course Titan Emperor Old Man would not watch Night King being eliminated by Holy Night people, keeping Night King to restrain Holy Night people would not be good. So Titan Emperor Old Man certainly wont watch Night King being eliminated by Holy Night people. When Night King led the Eternal Night Shrine to dominate the Dark World, the resources and funds needed in the process were huge, where did Night King get these resources and funds? Holy Night people had suspected that Night King was backed by other Dark Ancient ns, and naturally the prime target of suspicion was the Titan people. The more powerful Night King is with his Eternal Night Shrine, the greater the threat to Holy Night people. Titan people are certainly happy to see this happen. Therefore, it was only natural for Holy Night Emperor and other people of Holy Night people to have such suspicions. Holy Night Emperor is an extremely decisive person, after realising that he cant take another shot at Night King tonight he no longer thinks about this matter, if he misses this opportunity tonight then he will wait for the next opportunity. Holy Night Emperor looks to Lord Wrath and asks, Where is Saint Leo? Where is he now? Son of Saint fell into the hands of the Satan Operation Group. Lord Wrath said. Satan Operation Group?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Holy Night Emperor frowned. By this time, Jason had essentially refined the medicinal properties of the Dragon Origin Pill, plus hed been running Zhe Tactic as well, so he was feeling extremely good after this round of recovery. Mainly because Dragon Origin Pills medicinal properties are indeed very strong, worthy of being Dragons Bloodlines healing Holy Pill, containing a huge amount of pure energy, not only able to repair his internal injuries, but also nourishing his The power of the origin, originally had already fought to The power of the origin scarcity of his own origin has gradually begun to recover some of The power of the origin. Originally, he had already fought to the point that The power of the origin was scarce, and now his own origin has gradually begun to recover some of The power of the origin. This means that he The power of the origin no longer has a hidden problem that will not affect his path to Cultivation down the road. Jason had risen to his feet and stood with Dragons Warriors such as Lilith, who had seen strong men such as Holy Night Emperor, Old Man of the Apocalypse, and Titan Emperor Old Mane one after the other. He also remembers Old Man of the Apocalypse and Titan Emperor Old Man, who came to watch Old Mr. Miller take on Holy Elder and Blood Guardian in the Ancient City of Ruins. Jason also knew the identity of Holy Night Emperor from Old Dragon Kings words just now, he didnt expect Holy Night people to send out so many powerful people this time, even Holy Night Emperor came. Jason also guessed that Holy Night Emperor came here only to kill Night King, in fact, he could sense the terrifying killing intent that Holy Night Emperor exuded towards Night King. Only, with the arrival of Titan Emperor Old Man, Holy Night Emperors murderous intent gradually faded away, and it looked like he was no longer ready to start a fight. Hearing Holy Night Emperor mention Saint Leo, Jason knew in his heart that he would not be able to escape with Satan Operation Group. Holy Night Emperor striking this pose also shows Saint Leo that hes definitely taking it. Thinking of this, Jason said to Old Dragon King, Old Dragon King, this City of Darkness has been knocked down by my Satan Operation Group, in front of us is Imperial City of Darkness, why dont you and Elder Parks and Dragons Warriors to move to Imperial City of Darkness? My Satan Operation Group Warriors are also over there. Old Dragon Kingughed and said, Alright, lets go over there then. Jason was overjoyed in his heart and hurriedly led Old Dragon King and the rest of his party towards Imperial City of Darkness. Jasons move was to build up momentum for himself, because next he needed to face Holy Night people, face the Holy Night Emperor, such a veteran Emperor of the Absolute, but he did not even have a Great Emperor Realm on his side, how to negotiate with Holy Night Emperor on the hostage issue of Saint Leo? How can he negotiate with Holy Night Emperor on the hostage issue of Saint Leo? Pulling the people of Dragons over here first, with Old Dragon King, Parks and these strong men holding down the fort, he also had enough backbone to bargain with Holy Night Emperor. Otherwise, there was no strong backing, but if you dared to bargain with the head of a n like Holy Night Emperor, you were only afraid that what you would wee would be Holy Night Emperors one-punch obliteration. Soon after arriving at Imperial City of Darkness, Jason saw Mr. Iron Fist and the others, and inquired about the battle situation of Mr. Iron Fist and the others, and learnt that none of the Satan Operation Group fighters had been killed in battle, and that only more than twenty Satan Operation Group fighters had been wounded. They were only wounded, and arrangements had been made for medical treatment. Jason was relieved to learn such news, then he called out to Robert and the others to escort Saint Leo over. Saint Leos face was indignant, he had heard Holy Night Emperors voice and knew that his grandfather hade over, which made him regain that arrogant look once again. Only his mouth was still clogged with a pair of gloves, preventing him from speaking, and he looked incredibly stifled. Jason reached out and grabbed Saint Leo, pulling him forward. Thus, Old Dragon King, Parks, Lilith, and the other men of Dragons all saw a captured and seemingly woefully out of shape Saint Leo. Saint Leos face was stunned when he saw the Dragons, and when he saw Lilith again, his face was suffocated in a burst of green and red, and the feeling of humiliation was unspeakable, which made him even feel like dying. Jason grabbed Saint Leo and walked to the front, he took a deep breath and then shouted- Listen Holy Night people, your Son of Saint C Saint Leo is here and has been captured by me. If you want to be ransomed, thene and talk to me! Chapter 1865 The Must-Sell (Normal) Jasons shouts were loud enough that it was hard not to get noticed. Holy Night peoples gazes all looked over, in which Holy Night Emperors eyes were like two sharp swords cutting through the sky, coldly fixing on Jasons body, apanied by his own wisp of terrifying pressure containing monstrous fury, which swept over. Hmph!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The Old Dragon King on the side snorted coldly, rolling Holy Dragons Breath surging and raging, causing the wind to rise and the void to vibrate as he stared at the Holy Night Emperor and said, Old man Holy Night, is it possible that you want to go to war with Old Man? Is this mightypulsion of yours meant to target Old Husbands granddaughter? Holy Night Emperors face turned blue and he was so angry that a mouthful of old blood was about to spurt out. It was then that he noticed that on Imperial City of Darkness side, Lilith was standing with Jason, that his mighty pressure was meant to target Jason, but under that mighty pressure sweeping through, it was possible to say that it had rippled to Lilith. Holy Night Emperor knew in his heart that Old Dragon King was deliberately picking a fight, but he had no words to refute it, and could only collect his own Great Emperors pressure as he took a deep breath and suppressed that monstrous anger. It is a disgrace and a p in the face to Holy Night people that Son of Saint was actually tackled in full view of the public. The Titan Emperor Old Man and Old Man of the Apocalypse in the arena all notice Jason, who they still remember, and the sight of Jason inevitably reminds them of Old Mr. Miller, who had unparalleled battle prowess in Ancient City of Ruins. They secretly thought that the unbeatable and powerful bad old man should not be here, or else just now Holy Night Emperors wisp of pressure wanted to suppress Jason, that bad old man would have swung his fist and sted over without saying a word. Holy Night Emperor moves forward and sees Saint Leo gagged in the mouth and blood stained in the chest position, obviously wounded. His gaze went cold as he said, Tell me, what do you want before you let Saint Leo go? As things stood, Holy Night Emperor could only admit it and save Saint Leo first. Jason looked over to Saint Leo, who was under control, and wondered what the Holy Son of Holy Night people could ask for. If he could, Jason would choose to kill Saint Leo, the guy had been trying to kill him anyway, and it would be best to kill him for that and get it over with. But with the situation at hand, its impossible to say youll kill Saint Leo. Unless Old Mr. Miller can be present, then Jason will have nothing to lose. Holy Night Emperor personally came here, obviously to save Saint Leo, Jason really wants to kill Saint Leo, then I am afraid that Holy Night Emperor will not take any external factors into consideration and will immediately attack and kill him. Holy Night Emperor really wants to strike, Old Dragon King might not sit back and do nothing, but that would inevitably drag Dragons down and cause casualties to Dragons Warriors. The fact that Old Dragon King was able toe out tonight and be on his side to back him up is something Jason is already grateful for, and to drag Dragons into the fray again would be really over the top. So Saint Leo can only release it, but not for nothing, he has to ask for enough favours to make it work. Letting Saint Leo go was no big deal, in Jasons opinion, the other guy was just a pampered, greenhouse-raised punk who could kill him the next time he got the chance. Old Dragon King, what does your old man think Holy Night peoples holy son is worth? Jason looked towards Old Dragon King and asked with a smile. Old Dragon Kingughed and said, It is said that Holy Night people are ready to support this waste to be the next patriarch, so to say the value, that is still quite a big value. Holy Night peoples future patriarch, you kid think about it yourself how big the value is. Jasons eyes shed with brilliance as he heard Old Dragon King say that. Immediately, Jason looked towards Holy Night Emperor, he said, Are you the patriarch of Holy Night people? Saint Leo has repeatedly tried to kill me, and secretlyunched several attacks against me, but unfortunately all of them failed. ording to reason, those who kill people will always kill them, it is only right that I kill Saint Leo for this. When Jason said this, the gaze in Holy Night Emperors eyes steeply sank, and a cold and chilling aura red up, he stared at Jason closely and did not say anything, but the resolute intent in his eyes was already indicating that if Jason really wanted to kill Saint Leo, then he would not hesitate to start a great war. But- at this point, Jasons words changed as he continued, Theres no difference between killing or not killing a punk like Saint Leo in my opinion. Since you, Holy Night people, want to ransom him, lets follow my conditions. Firstly, twenty strains of Elixir and fifty strains of Semi-Elixir, which can be reced with High-grade Fire Pills; secondly, pay another billion dors in ransom. Holy Night Emperor immediately burst into a rage upon hearing this, he said in a cold voice, You are asking for a lions share of the money. Twenty strains of Elixir? Fifty strains of Semi-Elixir? Do you really think that my ns ElixirSemi-Elixir are falling from the sky and cannot be counted? For Holy Night Emperor, these cultivation resources of Elixir were the most cherished, and money couldnt buy them. As for the billion dors Jason mentionedter on and all that, he didnt care. Holy Night people do notck worldly money, instead, these cultivation resources are the most precious, especially after the arrival of the great change in heaven and earth, the more the importance of these cultivation resources is highlighted. If Jason didnt want the cultivation resources and directly proposed a ransom of tens of billions of dors, Holy Night Emperor wouldnt have frowned. Holy Night Emperor doesnt care about worldly money, but Jason still needs that money. After City of Darkness was defeated, a lot of money was needed to carry out stabilisation and maintenance, in addition to the aftermath of those fighters who had died, all of which was where the money was used. Meaning you dont agree? Jason narrowed his eyes, he didnt budge at all, and said in a cold voice, If you dont think Holy Night peoples Saint Son is worth that value, then you dont have to take him away today. Of course, I wont kill Saint Leo either, I will keep him imprisoned in my ce, then Holy Night people wille back to negotiate if they think he is worth redeeming. However, if we were to negotiate tomorrow, it would not be on the terms I am talking about now, but perhaps double. After all, I have to spend time and energy manpower to watch over Saint Leo when I keep him in captivity, and those payments are to be recouped. YouC Holy Night Emperor was steeped in anger, his nose was all bent out of shape, and a monstrous rage rose within his chest, but there was nothing he could do about it. No if Ill pay this ransom, Satan its okay if you give me Saint Leo. At that moment, Night Kings voice suddenly came to life as he led the warriors of THE Eternal Night Legion over to Jason. Jasons face was stunned as he looked over at Night King and asked in a surprised voice, Night King youre going to ransom Saint Leo? Whats wrong with that? By blood, Saint Leo still has to call me uncle. Night King said. Holy Night Emperors gaze steeply tightened on Night King, a strong killing intent brewing as he said in a chilling voice, If you dare to touch Saint Leo, I will hunt you down to the end! Saint Leo is considered my nephew, so whats wrong with me as an uncle wanting to redeem it? Night King said in a nd tone. Holy Night Emperor took a deep breath, his face was cloudy, finally he looked at Jason and said word by word, I agree to your conditions, whether its Elixir or the ransom, all ording to what you said. Saint Leo release it to me. Chapter 1866 – A Profitable Business (Normal) With Night King suddenly stepping in to ransom the man, Holy Night Emperor is forced to agree to Jasons terms on this. In Holy Night Emperors opinion, he would rather Saint Leo remain in Jasons hands than ever fall into the hands of the Night King. Otherwise Saint Leo fell into the hands of Night King, which would definitely be a very fatal blow to the Holy Night people lineage. Jason both froze, not expecting Holy Night Emperor to agree to this. He was feeling a little remorseful, wondering if the previous offer was too little. At least it should have been doubled. Unfortunately, the words that had been said had been thrown out, Holy Night Emperor had already agreed, and it was no longer possible to renege. At the thought of Saint Leo being so valuable, Jasons gaze towards Saint Leo changed, bing a little burning, a little excited, and with some meaningful friendliness. Saint Leos scalp was numb from Jasons gaze, and he felt that Jasons gaze was like looking at a big piece of super fatty meat, and he was salivating. Saint Leo ah, actually, were sort of not fighting. In the future, if youe out, lets say you go somewhere for training or something, please do let me know, we can still join forces by turning our differences into peace. Jason said in a sincere tone. In fact, he was already thinking about the second kidnapping of Saint Leo in his mind, if Saint Leo falls into his hands again for the second time, the conditions for redemption must be doubled No, tripled is no problem. In other words, this Saint Leo is a living treasure trove, and once captured, there is no fear that Holy Night people will not bleed. Even, Jason was already contemting whether he could conduct the business of kidnapping some of Agists born sons and daughters as well as the holy sons and daughters of other holy ces in the world in the future? Such a business is a million dor business, moneyes too fast, the key is that cultivation resources, money cant even be bought.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason retrieved his mind as he looked towards Holy Night Emperor and said, It seems that Holy Night Emperor is also a straightforward person. My asking price is considered very low, consider it as selling your Holy Night people a face. Since youve agreed, then well deliver with one hand. Holy Night Emperor said coldly, With so much ElixirSemi-Elixir and funds, would I carry it with me? Since I promised you I wont go back on my word, within five days, I will send it to you. Jasonughed coldly and said, Do you still want to use empty gloves? If you hand over the person to me, what if you regret and dont give me the money? Im not as strong as you, and I dont dare to go to Holy Night people to ask for it, so Ill be suffering a dumb loss, right? Anyway, I wont release the person before I get Elixir and the money. Holy Night Emperors face is a burst of iron green, he is a Holy Night peoples patriarch, but also an Emperor of the Absolute, in front of so many peoples face to say the words are naturally a word, this guy actually questioned that he would back out? However, considering it from Jasons standpoint, he also knew that what Jason was saying made sense. Immediately, Holy Night Emperor looked at Old Dragon King and said, Old Dragon King can testify. Within five days, my n will definitely deliver the Elixir you asked for along with the funds to Dragons stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins, so you can go and collect the goods. Old Dragon King narrowed his eyes as heughed and said, Alright, Jason, Ill vouch for you down for Old Man Holy Nights words. However, since I let the old man guarantee it, then I will add a condition, if Holy Night people cannot deliver the goods within five days, then I will use Holy Night peoples stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins as coteral. Yes! Holy Night Emperor said in a deep voice. With Old Dragon King vouching for him, Jason was naturally relieved. However, handing over Saint Leo in this way without getting anything, he was still unwilling, and immediately said, Dont you have any pills or something on you? At least you have to give a down payment or something first, right? Holy Night Emperor thought for a moment and took out a porcin white jade bottle from his body, saying, Here are two Seventh Grade Fire Pills and one Sacred Heart Pill, counting them to be able to offset ten Elixir nts, you take them. Seventh Grade Fire Pills? Jasons eyes lit up, this Seventh Grade Fire Pills was extremely difficult to refine, with Dark Ancient ns level of alchemy, a Seventh Grade Fire Pills would consume at least three or four Elixir nts. As for the Sacred Heart Pill, what is it? Jason didnt really know, the only thing he could do was to look at Old Dragon King and ask, Old Dragon King, what is this Sacred Heart Pill and is what Holy Night Emperor said true? It is able to counteract ten Elixir nts? Old Dragon King said, Holy Night peoples Sacred Heart Pill is an extremely rare cultivation elixir, especially for the cultivation and consolidation of The power of the origin, which is unique, and is more precious than some high-grade Fire Pills are even more precious than some High-grade Fire Pills. Old man Holy Night even took out Sacred Heart Pill to give it to you, its considered to show enough sincerity. Jason nodded as he sniffed, he said, Alright, then we have a deal. You toss that bottle over here, and Ill release it as soon as I confirm it. Holy Night Emperor casually tossed the porcin white jade bottle in his hand at Jason. Jason reached out to catch it as he opened the bottle, and a clear scent of the elixir immediately filled the air. He confirmed that there were indeed two Seventh Grade Fire Pills inside the bottle, as well as a greenish-blue coloured elixir, which was examined by Old Dragon King to be the Sacred Heart Pill, a cultivation pill unique to the lineage of Holy Night people. Pill. Jason whirls around and pushes Saint Leo out of the way. Saint Leo stumbled on his feet and regaining his freedom, he rushed to Holy Night Emperors face, not without a sense of having been robbed of his life. Holy Night Emperor removes the pair of gloves that were stuffed in Saint Leos mouth and casually throws them away. Grandpa- Saint Leo whirled around and spoke in a tone full of aggression. Holy Night Emperor, however, red harshly at Saint Leo, frightening Saint Leo so much that he didnt dare to say anything more after that, and he originally wanted to pour out his bitterness to Holy Night Emperor. What about Son of Saint, Elder of the me? Lord Wrath asked. Elder of the me he, he died in battle , Saint Leo said. Lord Wrath had a cold gaze in his eyes, he had already guessed the oue, and then asked, By whom was Elder of the me killed? Satan, killed by Satan. Saint Leo said. What? Lord Wrath frowned, looking incredulous. Satan is only a Supreme Emperor Realm, but he was able to kill Elder of the me, who has the strength of a Great Emperor Realm? In fact, from the time Jason teamed up with Devil Lord to fight Holy Elder, Lord Wrath already had suspicions, but he was still incredulous after hearing Saint Leo confirm it himself. Lord Wrath and Holy Night Emperor looked at each other, and they both read the meaning that came out of each others eyes C Satan must not stay! This Satan is no less dangerous than the Night King. This is only Supreme Emperor Realms cultivation, but to be able to fight against Great Emperor Realm peak powerhouses and to be able to kill Great Emperor Realm beginner powerhouses, this is simply heaven-defying. Once it is allowed to grow to Great Emperor Realm, who will be able to beat it? Holy Night Emperor took a deep breath as he said, Lets talk about it back in the n. Heavens Wrath, order the Holy Night Army to start withdrawing. Yes! Lord Wrath nodded. Chapter 1867 Alignment (Normal) The Holy Night Emperor was extremely decisive and immediately ordered Lord Wrath to withdraw his troops.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Soon, the people of Holy Night people withdrew at the first opportunity, exiting the City of Darkness and returning to the Holy Night peoples sanctuary in this regard. Paradise of the Gods Austin looked at Jason from afar and said to the young man beside him, Oga Holy Son, that young man named Satan will be a formidablepetitor. Maybe youll meet him at this years World Cultivation League Competition. The young man named Oga nodded, he was silent, but there was a wariness rising in his eyes. On the other side Temple of the God of Wars Razor narrowed his eyes and said, It seems that there are many Cultivation powerhouses in the outside world, and there are quite a few heavenly prides of the younger generation as well. So dont be arrogant you two, dont think that your opponents are only the heavenly prides of those few holynds, there are heavenly pride powerhouses against the heavens in other ces as well. The two young men and women also nodded their respective heads and did not say anything. This time, the people from the two holynds of Paradise of the Gods and Temple of the God of War obviously had other purposes, and after seeing that the battle on the side of City of Darkness had alreadye to an end, they also left in droves. In this way, those who remain in City of Darkness, besides the people of Dragons, are the Eternal Night Legion led by Night King. Also still to go is Titan Emperor Old Man the Emperor of the Absolute. Old Dragon King looked towards Titan Emperor Old Man and said with a smile, Titan Emperor Old Man, how abouting over to catch up? Good thing too. Titan Emperor Old Man opens his mouth as he raises his steps towards the front. Speaking of which, Titan Emperor Old Man was even older than Old Dragon King, approaching a hundred years of age. However, the people of Titan people have always been strong in flesh and blood, so Titan Emperor Old Man did not look like a hundred year old man from the perspective of his blood alone. In terms of the zing degree of that qi and blood in his body, Im afraid that he was more potent than many young people, which was extremely terrifying. After Titan Emperor Old Man walked in, Old Dragon King looked at Jason and asked, Jason, what happened to the elixir you said you would help my n makest time in Ancient City of Ruins? Old Dragon King, I have brought all the potions with me, but most of them I have stored in Babias stronghold. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Ill bring some with me, lets say the Forging Spirit Pill that targets spiritual cultivation. let me show you. Jason opened his mouth, he took out a small closed box, when he opened it he immediately ced several dark green pills, he took out one and handed it to Old Dragon King and said, This is the Forging Spirit Pill. it was refined by Carovias Ghost Doctor seniors, all of them are high quality Forging Spirit Pill, it is extremely helpful in terms of spiritual cultivation. On the side, Titan Emperor Old Mans face twitched as he couldnt help but open his mouth and ask, Being able to train for the spiritual power aspect? Jason nodded and said, Yes, there have always been elixirs in Carovia that target the spiritual side of cultivation, and Forging Spirit Pill is one of them, and the most effective. Could you give me one to try, little friend? Titan Emperor Old Man said immediately. Jason took out a Forging Spirit Pill to Titan Emperor Old Man, Titan Emperor Old Man took it and put it directly into his mouth, the pill is melted in the mouth, immediately Titan Emperor Old Man felt himself a kind of refreshing feeling, he was more obvious to feel that his Self has appeared stagnant immobile spiritual power even began to fluctuate, the whole persons spiritual power like a great tonic, began to tend to be active with the growth of the sense of the heaven and earth avenue seems to be with the fluctuation of the spiritual power growth began to be clearer and clearer up. Titan Emperor Old Man That originally ancient and unperturbed face began to change, this is surprisingly true, being able to cultivate against spiritual power. What does that mean? It is important to know that Dark Ancient ns side takes the Cultivation path of proving the Way by force, and after reaching Great Emperor Realm begins to perceive the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, which requires sufficiently strong spiritual power as an aid in order to go further and further at the Great Emperor Realm level. Lets say Titan Emperor Old Man, who has been at the level of Emperor of the Absolute for many years and has never been able to reach the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. The main reason here lies in the confinement in terms of spiritual power. His spiritual power had already reached a limit many years ago, and it was difficult to increase it in the slightest. If he couldnt raise his spiritual power, it would be difficult for him to perceive the deeper levels of the Heaven and Earth Dao, and it would be impossible for him to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperors level. Of course, it wasnt that he would definitely be able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor once his spiritual power was reached, but there would at least be a hope. Spiritual power which is the most basic foundation, there is enough spiritual power to support, then there will still exist hope; the foundation of spiritual power is insufficient, then all is empty talk. Therefore, Titan Emperor Old Man was excited, his stout mountain-like body trembled a little, he couldnt help but reach out and grab Jasons arm, and couldnt wait to say, Little friend, could you sell some of these, these Forging Spirit Pills to my n? No matter what price you need, I can oblige! This Forging Spirit Pill is so important, not just for him, but for Titan people as a whole. To be precise, Dark Ancient ns side of the Cultivation path of Evidence by Force, Forging Spirit Pill is vital to them all. Titan Emperor Old Man you hold your horses for a moment. I asked you toe over for a quick chat just for this matter. Old Dragon King smiled as he continued, These Forging Spirit Pill were made from materials provided by my n in the beginning, with Jasons sideing to help refine them. The main material for refining, which your n also has, is the cores of the beasts hunted in Ancient City of RuinsOuter Land. Therefore, in the future, its fine for you to provide the materials and Jason to help your n refine some of them. Its those beast cores of exotic beasts? Titan Emperor Old Man froze, not expecting that those basically unusable beast cores of exotic beasts in Dark Ancient ns eyes would actually be able to refine such an elixir targeting spiritual power cultivation. Immediately, Titan Emperor Old Man immediately said, Jason, my n has all of these materials, so feel free to say what other materials you need. Please also help my n refine some Forging Spirit Pill as well. Jason smiled as he said, Thats no problem. I will make a trip to Ancient City of Ruins in a few days to collect the ransom promised by Holy Night Emperor. At that time, we can talk in detail in Ancient City of Ruins. Good, good, thats really great. At that time, the old man will personally wait for Jason at Ancient City of Ruins, Titan Emperor Old Man said in a hurry. Old Dragon King looked towards Titan Emperor Old Man as he slowly said, Titan Emperor Old Man, the great change in heaven and earth has arrived, destined for a world of great strife has arrived. In my opinion, Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse have already allied, you and I have to take precautions. Thus, with this Forging Spirit Pill, it would be excellent for our two ns to raise their strength. The gaze in Titan Emperor Old Mans eyes sank as he said, If their two ns are in an alliance, then you and I can just make an alliance on this, and we can take care of each other in the future, so theres no need to fear the rest of the ns. Old Dragon Kingughed aloud and said, With this from Titan Emperor Old Man, I am also relieved. Jason whirls around and realises that Old Dragon Kings intention of calling Titan Emperor Old Man over to share this Forging Spirit Pill is also to try to pull in the Titan people. But Dragons aligned with Titan people which is good for Jason too. Now that he and Dragons are on the same side, after Titan people allied with Dragons, its the same as Titan people being on the same side as him going forward. Chapter 1868 – King and King (Normal) Titan Emperor Old Man stayed in Imperial City of Darkness for a while and then left, making an appointment with Jason to meet in Ancient City of Ruins before leaving. Jason has asked Mr. Iron Fist to take a portion of the Satan Operation Group fighters to the City of Darkness. There are still shapes and sizes of people hiding in the shadows in City of Darkness, and with the end of the First Battle, with Night Shadow having been wiped out, it means that this City of Darkness has been brought down by Satan Operation Group fighters. Therefore, Jason told the Satan Operation Group fighters to go and clear everyone out of City of Darkness, those who wanted to stay in the city could remain and those who didnt could leave the city immediately. Those who remained in the city participated in the cleanup of City of Darkness, which was devastated and littered with corpses after the battle, with more than two thousand fighters from Night Shadow and Assassination League and Bounty Alliance fighters alone. All of these bodies need to be disposed of, while the entire city needs to be regted in the same way as the Satan Operation Groups side. These tedious tasks are led by Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox and others to deploy. Jason watched as Night King as well as the Eternal Night Legion hadnt left yet, and he knew in his heart that Night King would want to talk to him. Instantly, Jason asked Lilith to show Old Dragon King around Imperial City of Darkness while he invited Night King toe aside and talk. After Night King had collected his Emperor of the Absolute aura, he looked very easygoing, and he also looked extremely young and handsome, not at all like a man in his forties. Perhaps it has something to do with the bloodline of the Holy Night people line. Night King looked towards Jason as he said with a smile, Although I didnt show up in City of Doomst time, I had already noticed you. At that time, you were still only at the King Realm, but now you have already reached Supreme Emperor Realm, and you still have the strength to forcefully fight Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. Truly a hero is a young man to be admired! Jason said, Night King is too kind. Speaking of which, I and the Satan Operation Group fighters have you to thank. In the battle of City of Doom, if it wasnt for you intimidating us in the dark and the presence of Senior Parks, perhaps the end of that battle wouldnt have been the way it is now. In addition, City of Doom should be built up by Eternal Night Shrine, right? After City of Doom was defended, now this city has be a stronghold of Satan Operation Group, to which Eternal Night Shrines side also acquiesced and did not intervene, speaking of which, this is a great gift. Its a great gift. Night King smiled lightly, he said: City of Doom and City of Sins the two cities were established for the purpose of allowing the Asian ck market to have a centralised trading base, in addition to the Eternal Night Shrine this side is not directly managed, term of office. I dont think that these two cities were established in the first ce. I dont think these two cities belong to Eternal Night Shrine either, I believe in the ability of the person who can do it. Therefore, City of Doom being led by you is most suitable in my opinion. I also believe that City of Doom will flourish under your leadership. The Night Kings generosity made Jason admire him, and he said, No matter what, I still have to thank you. Lets say tonight, if you hadnt led the Eternal Night Shrine toe in time, Im afraid that my Satan Operation Group would have already been killed by the Holy Night Army. I wouldnt have been able to withstand the two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses on the other side. The Night King smiled and said, Even if I didnte, Old Dragon King of Dragons brought Dragons Warriors, plus you have Saint Leo as a bargaining chip in your hand, it will be fine. I have a blood feud with the Holy Night peoples lineage, and when the Holy Night Armyes out, I, the Eternal Night Legion, will of coursee out as well. Night King and Holy Night peoples grudge Jason also roughly guessed, tonight Holy Night Emperor personally came here, also want to kill Night King, so as to stop the future trouble. In short, the grudge between Night King and Holy Night people was definitely unresolvable, either Holy Night Emperors lineage killed Night King, or Night King killed Holy Night Emperors lineage and entered Holy Night people with a strong might. people and be the new king of Holy Night people. In this battle, Holy Night people lost two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, Elder of the me was killed by you, and Holy Elder was also killed by you and Devil Lord. Night King opened his mouth and continued, Half of the Holy Night Army warriors died as well. Speaking of which, Im already very satisfied with this battle, Holy Night people havent suffered such a crushing defeat for many years. The battle between Devil Lord and Holy Elder was also thanks to you, or else Devil Lord would have been in danger, after all, Holy Elders strength was a bit stronger. Jason smiled and said, This is sort of us having amon enemy, so its normal to join forces together. Night King nodded as he looked to Jason and asked, Now that the Great Change in Heaven and Earth hase, the Path of Cultivation has been renewed, and the Great Emperor Realm is no longer a confinement. What are your ns going forward? Jason thought for a moment, he didnt hide it and said, This time when I set out for City of Darkness, I am nning to wipe out the hostile forces in Dark World and unify the entire Dark World on this. With that, Jason looked over at Night King. Ten years ago, Night King was the king of Dark World, and Eternal Night Shrine ruled the entire Dark World. Now, Eternal Night Shrine is back again, so Jason wonders if Night King will lead Eternal Night Shrine to dominate the entire Dark World again. Night King looked like he could see Jasons mentality as he said with a smile, With your strength and the strength of Satan Operation Group, it is not difficult to dominate the entire Dark World. Now that Night Shadow has been wiped out by you, there are basically no forces in Dark World that can rival you. As for me and Eternal Night Shrine, we wont be participating in the fight for Dark World anymore. Ten years ago, Eternal Night Shrine had already dominated Dark World, and had already proved Eternal Night Shrines strength, and I will only aim for Holy Night people in the future. After a pause, Night King continued, Dark World has gone a full decade without a true king. Its time to introduce a new king. Thanks a lot! Jason said. Night Kingughed aloud and said, There is no need to thank me. This is something that we have fought for step by step, so Dark World honours you as the new king, and all the forces dont dare to disobey you. I only hope that when attacking Holy Night people in the future, if there is an opportunity for you and I to join forces again, how about it? This one is for sure. After all, Im also in a no-win situation with Holy Night people. Jason said with a smile. Good, happy co-operation!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Night King smiled and extended his hand towards Jason. Jason also reaches out and shakes Night Kings hand on this. This handshake was not only the beginning of the co-operation between the two men, but also the recement of the old king with the new one. Ten years ago, Night King dominated Dark World and was the king; ten yearster, Jason led Satan Operation Group to sweep Dark World and rose to the throne of Dark World. In a sense, both are kings, and the legend that belongs to them may just be beginning. Chapter 1869 – Darkness Co-Exalted (Normal) After Night King has a chat with Jason, he too leads the Eternal Night Shrine warriors away. The holy night is not out, the eternal night is silent. This time, if Lord Wrath and Holy Elder had not led the Holy Night Army warriors to Imperial City of Darkness, I am afraid that the Night King as well as the warriors of Eternal Night Shrine threw in hibernation and would not have appeared. The biggest winner from this battle is Jason and his Satan Operation Group. The City of Darkness was taken down, and the three major forces of Dark World were removed, and Night Shadow, Assassination League, and Bounty Alliance no longer exist in Dark World. This would bring the Satan Operation Groups prestige to a peak level, and thus on the road to domination. On top of that, this battle also caused Holy Night people to lose two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, and Jasons capture of Saint Leo caused Holy Night people to haemorrhage money, both in terms of cultivation resources and funds. I can imagine that the Holy Night Emperor must be angry to vomit blood, this battle for the Holy Night people can be said to be a loss of ady and a soldier, Elder of the me and Holy Elder died in battle not to mention that, but also have to obediently to the enemy murderer to deliver a huge amount of ransom. This is an absolutely unprecedented disgrace and is enough to bring Holy Night people into disrepute. Unconsciously, it was already light. A ray of dawn jumped out from the edge of the sky, and the warmth of the rising sun poured down on this part of the world, also reflecting the magnificent and majestic City of Darkness. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and others have led some of the Satan Operation Group fighters to gather all the various people hiding in the City of Darkness. These people have also learnt that Night Shadow has been wiped out, the Night Emperor has fought, and from here on out City of Darkness is being taken over by the Satan Operation Group. Some of those gathered left, but most chose to stay. The Satan Operation Group fightersmanded these men through the night and began to clean up City of Darkness, the bodies of those fighters who had died in battle were collected and transported to a distant location forndfill disposal. As for the fallen Satan Operation Group fighters, they were centrally cremated, leaving behind their ashes. City of Darkness has aprehensive living environment, with food, clothing, housing, transport and medical care, including a small hospital with a doctor. As a result, all Satan Operation Group fighters injured in the battle were transferred to this small hospital for treatment of their injuries, with priority given to surgery for those with serious injuries. Jason instead looked at Single Arm, who had been surgically healed, the wound on his chest that the sharp de had nearly pierced had gone in for stitches and was being bandaged. Single Arm looked to be in pretty good shape, only his face looked a little pale and his breath was weak, so he could only go slowly to recover. How do you feel now? Jason asked with a smile. A rare smile appeared on Single Arms face as he said, Feels good. Better get a few bottles of spirits and have a good drink. Jasonughed and said, Drinking is fine, Ill drink with you when youre healed. Single Arm nodded as he took a deep breath and said, Satan, although it seems out of ce to say thank you for your friendship with me, I still want to thank you. If it wasnt for your motivation, my life would probably have been a decadent one. It was you who fuelled my fighting spirit and made me take up the Blood Sword in my hand again, so that I could step by stepe to this point and kill ughter with my own hands, thus breaking the knot in my heart. Jason patted Single Arms shoulder and said with a smile, I cant inspire you, the most important thing is that you have a strong heart. If you dont have the heart of a strong man, no matter how much I inspire you, its useless. You defeated ughter head on and killed him, thus breaking your hearts demon, which will definitely be of great benefit to your future path of Cultivation. You have also sensed that there are still a lot of strong people in this world, such as those Emperor of the Absolute, with our current strength, we are simply unable to fight against such a level of strong people. Therefore, the road to Cultivation that belongs to us is still far away. Single Arm nodded his head and said, I sensed it, the breath pressure of those powerful people is indeed terrifying, and I also admit that I am not as good as them. This time when my injuries are healed, I will impact my own Cultivation again. Well, make an early dash to Great Emperor Realm! Jason said with a smile. He believes that after Single Arm breaks its own demons, it will not be a problem for him to reach the Great Emperor Realm, it depends on how far he can go after reaching the Great Emperor Realm. Three dayster. The whole Dark World has beenpletely boiling and vibrating. The news of Satan Operation Groups attack on City of Darkness had already spread to the entire Dark World, in which the three major forces of Night Shadow, Assassination League and Bounty Alliance were annihted one after another, and Satan Operation Group even upied the entire City of Darkness. In this battle, the three forces of Night Shadow, Assassination League and Bounty Alliance were wiped out one after another, and Satan Operation Group even upied the entire City of Darkness. This has brought the prestige of the Satan Operation Group to an unprecedented level. In the Dark World, there is no force that canpete with the Satan Operation Group, which means that the Satan Operation Group has truly dominated the Dark World, and Satan, the leader of the Satan Operation Group, has be the new king of the Dark World! Satan, the leader of Satan Operation Group, has also be the new king of Dark World! In response, some of the forces in Dark World didnt show any dissent, which meant that they had all acquiesced to the fact that Jason was the new king of Dark World. Even some forces have started to take the initiative to contact the Satan Operation Group, expressing their willingness to submit and cooperate in some areas. After some forces began to show their submission, others followed suit and were willing to co-respect the Satan Operation Group from then on, with Jason as the king in Dark World. Jason wasnt a fan of that either, and he hadnt had time to deal with that yet either.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At the moment he is leading a group of Satan Operation Group warriors along with Old Dragon King, Parks, and Lilith of the Dragons to Babia, and as for the Dragons Warriors, Old Dragon King has told them to return to the Dragons sanctuary first. Jason mainly stays some of the injured Satan Operation Group fighters in Babias stronghold so that these fighters can get better first. Mr. Iron Fist, Lion, Baron, Treg and about 200 Satan Operation Group fighters remained in City of Darkness. City of Darkness had been defeated, but it still needed to be stabilised and reformed. Before the situation in City of Darkness waspletely stabilised, Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group fighters would remain in the city. In Jasons n, City of Darkness will be connected to City of Doom, Babia and the other two sub-centres, and the rules, regtions and management modes will also be unified. Of course, he didnt think he could do any of this, and it was best left to someone with experience in this area of management, and he couldnt help but think of Tamakawa, a royal princess who would be perfect for the job. Theres White Fox in addition to Tamakawa, and it would be best for the two of them to take over that aspect. Upon returning to Babia this time, Jason will hand over to Dragons the Forging Spirit Pill, High-grade Fire Pills, etc. that he brought with him, which were concocted after taking the ingredients from Dragons side in the first ce. Jason then ns to follow Old Dragon King and the others on another trip to the Ancient City of Ruins. On the one hand, he wants to collect the ransom promised by Holy Night Emperor; on the other hand, he wants to visit Forbidden Land in Ancient City of RuinsOuter Land again. Chapter 1870 Forbidden Land and Holy Pill (Normal) Babia harbour. A ship came in and anchored at the dock, and after the deck dropped Jason had already walked off with numerous Satan Operation Group fighters. Some of the warriors remaining in Babia have cheered. The news of the battle of City of Darkness had already spread back, and all the fighters who stayed in Babia learnt about it, knowing that the Satan Operation Group had not only won a great battle, but also established the position of Satan Operation Group as the absolute hegemony of the Dark World in one fell swoop. Jason and the Satan Operation Group fighters step off the ship, followed by Old Dragon King and others. It was Old Dragon Kings first time in Babia, while Parks and Lilith were already extremely familiar with the ce. All the way over by boat, Old Dragon King also learnt about Jason leading the Satan Operation Group toplete the domination in Dark World byying down a stronghold in Dark World step by step. Old Dragon King also appreciates Jason, a young man who has grown up in battle and possesses the heart of a true powerhouse. Simr to those who will only be pampered and never experienced the war,pletely in the greenhouse to grow up in the people, such as Holy Night peoples holy son Saint Leo, Old Dragon King is disdain, in his eyes with a waste of no difference. So, when Holy Night peoples side was interested in marrying Dragons, and gave Saint Leo toe and marry Lilith, Old Dragon King learnt about it and simply rejected it. Old Dragon King has only one precious granddaughter, of course he wont let Lilith marry a loser. Instead, Jason, Old Dragon King looked right at home. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Back at Babias stronghold building. Jason arranged a room for Old Dragon King and the others to stay in, and then he took Mary, Cold, Spear, Cameron, and the other Satan Operation Group fighters who would be bringing back the ashes of those fallen fighters to a foothill in the Andes Mountains for burial. The ashes of these fallen warriors are buried here, and thus not separated from the stronghold of Devils Army Factory, and perhaps a good homing for them as well. The ceremony was also simple, the Satan Operation Group fighters in the arena were silent, sadness showing on every face. To them, these fallen soldiers are their heroes. Three dayster. Jason had already given the Dragons side of the potion to Old Dragon King, who was literally overjoyed as he looked at the hundreds of Forging Spirit Pills that had been refined. These Forging Spirit Pill really mean a lot to Dragons Bloodlines strong practice. Parks was also extremely excited, with these Forging Spirit Pill providing spiritual cultivation, he was also in a position to impact the Emperor of the Absolute level. This evening, Jason and the others were having dinner. Jason apanied Old Dragon King, Parks, Lilith and these sat at a table. Old Dragon King was in a good mood, he was drinking with Jason, and when he was in a good mood, he said, If only Old Mr. Miller was here, we could talk about the Cultivation while drinking, this time, the Cultivation cage was broken, it was all due to Old Mr. Miller. This time the Cultivation cage has been broken, thanks to Old Mr Miller. When I was in Dragons, I could sense the fluctuation of the power of the origin, a sound simr to the sound of the Tao sounded, that was Old Mr. Miller lending his power. Parks also felt the same, he nodded his head and said, Yes, I also sensed it at that time. Old Mr. Miller is really amazing, his perception of Cultivation and his use of boxing intent is breathtaking. It is a pity that I was unable to witness the spectacr scene of Old Mr. Millers fist breaking through the cage, otherwise it would have been extremely exciting. Old Dragon King looked towards Jason as he asked, Jason, after your grandfather punched through the Cultivation cage, Im sure he has already broken through the confinement and advanced to the Passing God Realm, right? Is he now in seclusion in Carovia to further perceive the mysteries of the Passing God Realm? Hearing Old Dragon King talk about Old Mr. Miller, Jason couldnt help but see a glimmer of gloom in his eyes, he took a big gulp of his drink and thought it would be better to tell the truth to Old Dragon King and the others. Regarding Dragons, Jason is also extremely trustworthy, then he said, When Old Mr Miller broke through the Cultivation cage, he himself was subjected to the power of the Heavenly Daos bacsh. Even so, at that time, Old Mr. Miller was still invincible. When Blood Moons Blood Emperor and Lord Blood Moon went to surround and kill Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Millers single punch sent the Blood Emperor flying and injured him, while Lord Blood Moon was killed on the spot by my father, Old Mr. Miller was severely injured by the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao, but he survived. Although he has preserved a thread of life, he is still in aa and has yet to wake up. What, Old Mr. Miller is in aa? Lilith couldnt help but exim in shock when she learnt about it, a beautiful jade face filled with shock and worry. Both Old Dragon King and Parks were also shocked and rushed to ask Jason for details. Jason also carefully recounted the situation, and Old Dragon King and Parks each sighed tersely after hearing it, not realising that Old Mr. Miller had nearly paid with his life in order to break the Cultivation cage and benefit future generations of martial artists. Old Mr. Miller is truly admired and respected. The martial artists of the current generation should be grateful to him and also remember this that he has done. Old Dragon King opened his mouth and continued, However, I firmly believe that with Old Mr. Millers heavenly and divine martial arts, and such an invincible style, he will definitely be able to awaken once again and renew his glory. Jason nodded as he said, Thats one of the reasons I still want to go to Ancient City of Ruins again. Even without this incident with Holy Night people, I would still make another trip to Ancient City of Ruins. Why? Old Dragon King asked. Jason said, When I went to Ancient City of Ruins with Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller took us to explore Six Forbidden Land, of course, only in the periphery. At that time, Old Mr. Miller surmised that there was a horrible existence in the depths of Forbidden Land. And, the real Holy Pill may be born within Forbidden Land. Holy Pill? Old Dragon King and Parks both froze when they heard this. They had also read about Holy Pill in some of the ancient books of their respective ns, but it was just that it was too nebulous, and it was unknown whether or not it really existed. Jason nodded his head and continued, Old Mr. Miller suffered a dao injury, and Im afraid we can only rely on the Holy Pill to heal it. Im afraid that we can only rely on the Holy Pill to recover from this kind of injury. Ghost Doctors predecessor spected that the Holy Pill contains thews of the Heaven and Earth Avenue, and thesews have a healing effect on Dao injuries. Its hard for Old Mr. Miller to wake up until he gets rid of his Dao injuries. Holy Pill Old Dragon King took a deep breath as he said, However, that Six Forbidden Land is extremely mysterious and terrifying. With your current strength, you will definitely die if you enter. Jason, you must not take risks on impulse. Old Dragon King dont worry, I have my own measure. Withoutplete certainty, I wont rashly take risks. Jason smiled, confidently. Chapter 1871 – Cultivation (Normal) Lilith looked at Jason with a hint of hidden concern, she knew in her heart that Jason was trying to save Old Mr. Miller, it was just hard to tell if there was really a Holy Pill in this Forbidden Land. Furthermore, that Six Forbidden Land is really too dangerous, it has existed since ancient times, even Dark Ancient n has no idea about the origin of this Forbidden Land, and the knowledge about the inside of Forbidden Land is basically equal to nothing. Lilith had checked The Battle of Emperors Fall, and back then, the unrivalled Dark Phoenix King was said to have been wounded by a supreme being in Forbidden Land, and eventually fell in the Land of the Falling Phoenix. The Dark Phoenix King of that year was the first in Great Emperor Realm, so it is assumed that he must be the strongest among the Extreme Realm Emperor, but such a strong person cant even carry the blow of the supreme being in Forbidden Land. Jason is only Supreme Emperor Realm, even if he has an extraordinary bloodline and is invincible at the same level, he is still far from Extreme Realm Emperor, even Extreme Realm Emperor cant step on half a point, so how can Jason step on such strength? Satan, I know you care about Old Mr. Miller and want him to wake up sooner. But you also need to be safe and never risk your life. Lilith opened her mouth and added, I dont think its toote to go into Forbidden Landter when you have enough strength. Jason knew in his heart that Lilith was worried about his own safety, he smiled and said, Dont worry, Im too precious about my life to put myself in a desperate situation. I still have to wait for Old Mr. Miller to wake up. Lilith nodded, much relieved to hear Jason say that. Old Dragon King looked towards Jason as he asked, Jason, you now contain extremely pure Origin Dragons Breath, are you awakening your own bloodline? And is it rted to Dragons Bloodline? Jasons face was stunned, and he immediately understood that what Old Dragon King was talking about should be his own Dragon Bloodline, and he whirled around and said, What I awakened is Dragon Bloodline, and my Fate Phantom is a Green Dragon Void. After awakening Dragon Bloodline, I also possessed Green Dragon Origin, but Im not sure if that counts as Dragons Bloodline. Fate? Perhaps this im of destiny is one of your CaroviaHyacinths ims. The Old Dragon King opened his mouth, his eyes shing with a brilliant aura, and then said, Your Origin Dragons Breath is extremely high and pure, even higher in quality than my ns Holy Dragons Breath. Its no wonder that you caused Liliths Holy Dragon Bloodline to resonate. Hmm? Theres more to this? Jason froze and couldnt help but look at Lilith. Lilith blushed slightly, but she still nodded and said, Indeed. Also at that time, you were able to rapidly cultivate The Sacred Dragon Technique, which is also rted to the fact that you possessed Origin Dragons Breath, otherwise it would have been difficult to cultivate my ns secret techniques. I see. Jason also dawned on him, when he first practised The Sacred Dragon Technique he did indeed catch on very quickly, that speed of cultivation even Lilith was amazed by. After the Dragon Bloodline was unsealed, it did indeed bring great help to my Cultivation cultivation. However, I still believe that Cultivation is more about cultivating the self, and it is not desirable to pin too much hope on the Fate or bloodline. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Whether its the Fate or the bloodline, its all part of the self, but not all of it. If ones body is cultivated strongly enough, even without a strong Fate and bloodline, one can still reach the peak of Cultivation. When Jason said this, he remembered Old Mr. Miller, he remembered that Old Mr. Miller didnt have any special destiny or bloodline, but he cultivated the Heavenly Fist Intent, and with this Fist Intent he was able to prove his own Cultivation, break the Cultivation cage, and be the first person to break through the confinement of Great Saint Realm in the End Martial Era. Saint Realms confinement. This relies on the cultivation of ones own body and the conviction that ones body is invincible. Jasons words were also recognised by Old Dragon King, who nodded his head and said, Jason you are right, the path of Cultivation still relies on ones own continuous exploration. Of course, having a strong bloodline is something that will go farther on the path of Cultivation than other martial artists. Gradually, as the night wore on, Jason and Old Dragon King and the others ended their drinking and talking about Cultivation and returned to their rooms to rest. Back in his room, Jason takes one of Ghost Doctors refined Recovery Pill and begins to run Green Dragon Secret Art to recover from his own injuries.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. City of Darkness battle, he fought Elder of the me and then Holy Elder, but fortunately had a Dragon Origin Pill given by Lilith that kept his The power of the origin intact. However, the injuries in his body had not fully recovered, and he still needed to recuperate and recover. His own Sunling Bloodline was extremely abundant, and under the operation of Green Dragon Secret Art, wisps of Green Dragons Qi flowed all over his body, and his own Sunling Bloodline was also nourishing his flesh and bones, constantly slowing down his internal injuries. In the process, he was also running Zhe Tactic, plus had the help of Recovery Pill. Green Dragon Secret Art After running for a week, Jason opened his eyes, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of turbid gas, the whole person has a kind of feeling of refreshing, the bodys injuries are once again reduced a lot of, ording to this speed, five or six days after the almost basicplete recovery. Jason thought back to the battle with Holy Elder, right now he had the strength to take on the Great Emperor Realm beginner, but it wasnt absolute. If he met those Great Emperor Realm powerhouses with the strongest bloodline or destiny, he might not be able to cross the line of battle. If you meet a peak Great Emperor Realm powerhouse like Holy Elder, you have no chance of winning a one-on-one battle. So on one hand, he needed to improve his strength, and on the other hand, he needed to prepare sufficient means of self-protection. At present, among the secretbat techniques he has mastered, the one with sufficient means of self-protection is Front Tactic from Nine Characters Fist. Its just that this Front Tactic touch is really hard, and so far Jason has been able to sessfully trigger it twice, which is kind of anticlimactic. Jason, however, felt that it wasnt enough and had to find a way to increase the probability of Front Tactic triggering. Jason thought to himself that he began to run the Front Tactic secret method, as he ran, he immediately sensed that his body presented a human universe of the virtual shadow, vast, boundless, deep, vast, in this human universe contains a huge potential and energy, but are in a dormant state, only after sessful stimtion of the endless energy can be turned into their own. When Front Tactic is running, there is an invisible thread that connects to the boundless energy of the human universe, and only when these threads are solidified does it mean that Front Tactic can be sessfully triggered. Jason realised that the probability of triggering Front Tactic was in those fine lines. A thought immediately popped into Jasons mind C if Front Tactics triggering was a matter of probability, then did the more of these thin wires connected to the bodys cosmic energy mean a higher probability of triggering? Its easy to understand that if there is only one of these wires, there is only one chance to trigger it with Front Tactic running. If there are ten of them, there will be ten chances of triggering, and if there are 10, 000 of them, there will be 10, 000 chances of triggering , and so on, the more of these thin lines, it means that the probability of sessfully triggering them will be greatly increased. Jason got excited at the thought, and after the excitement, he was also faced with a problem C the How can we increase these thin threads that are connected to the cosmic energy of the body? Chapter 1872 – Travelling to Ancient City of Ruins (I) (Normal) Jason began to wonder about the thin threads of nothingness connected to the cosmic energy of the human body, and he used his mental powers to sense some of it, but again, he couldnt sense anything special. After all, this human universe is just a shadow, those fine lines are also between nothingness, so with their own consciousness to sense under, feel only a sense of nothingness. Now Jason was in a bit of a dilemma, how could he increase the number of these fine threads when he couldnt perceive them, couldnt touch them, and didnt know their principles? Jason frowned, meditating for a moment before an idea came to his mind and he immediately catalysed his own Green Dragon Qi. He turned the green dragons qi into a thread, a thread of green dragons qi immediately formed under his control, and then he tried to inject this thread of green dragons qi into the shadow of the human universe, one end of which was connected to the unknown energy within the human universe. The process wasnt easy, and at the beginning that trace of Green Dragons Qi directlyxed just as it was about to connect into the human universes virtual shadow. Jason had to strengthen the toughness of the Green Dragons Qi, constantly urging the threads formed by the Green Dragons Qi to seep into the human cosmic void, and after one attempt it actually began to seed. A thin thread transformed by the Qi of the Green Dragon was connected to the unknown energy of that human universe. But when sessfully connected, through the thread of the Green Dragons Qi, Jason immediately had a vague sense, what he sensed was a huge and terrifying sense of energy impact, like an unknown sea of energy was raging and roaring, and the sense of majesty and vastness was enough to bring a sense of suffocation. Jason eyes shed a sh of excitement, he felt that he should be sessful, the green dragons qi into a silk thread can be connected to the human body universe energy, and can follow the green dragons qi silk thread can be perceived that the unknown energy of the vastness of the majestic, which means that as long as you can touch, this human universe energy can be transformed into their own use! This excited Jason, it meant that as long as there was a constant increase in the number of these fments transformed into threads with the Qi of the Green Dragon connected to the unknown energy of the human universe, then the probability of sessfully triggering the Front Tactic when he catalysed it would increase dramatically. The extent of the increase depended on how many of these Green Dragons Qi he had condensed himself into threads. Jason no longer hesitated, he immediately continued to condense the Green Dragons Qi, transforming it into wisps of thin threads connected to that human cosmic energy, and his entire body waspletely immersed within. A few momentster, Jason snapped back to his senses, feeling a sense of emptiness throughout his entire being, his head spinning a little. It was then that he realised that his own Green Dragon Qi had already been consumed to its fullest extent. Using the green dragons qi to condense these fine lines consumed too much, it didnt even take long for his own green dragons qi to be depleted, as if he had gone through an arduous battle. Jason hastily terminated Front Tactics cultivation as he ran Green Dragon Secret Art and began to restore his own Green Dragon Qi. His own Green Dragons Qi was almost depleted, but Jason sensed that the coalesced silk threads were almost a hundred in number. There was no rush in Front Tactics cultivation anyway, he cultivated some every day, constantly increasing the number of thin threads connected to the human universe, when a certain amount of quantitative change was reached, the probability that catalysing Front Tactic could be triggered would be drastically increased, and that would be something to look forward to.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After Jason had recovered some of his Green Dragons Aura he tooy down to rest and waited until he had recovered mostly from his injuries before departing for the Ancient City of Ruins. Five dayster. Jason is sort of recovering from his injuries. In addition, Robert, Marcel, and Zack havergely recovered so from their injuries. Jason teamed up with them in City of Darkness to take on Great Emperor Realms Elder of the me, a battle that helped their Cultivation immensely. Jason next sets off for the Ancient City of Ruins, and Robert and the gang learn that they want to follow. They were also quite interested in Forbidden Land, which Jason mentioned. You guys are going to Ancient City of Ruins, so Im going too. Emily came over to join in the fun. Lilith, who was on the side, smiled and said, Yeah, lets go together then. I Dragons have a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins anyway, so we can go and have some fun in my Dragons stronghold. Jason watched as the crowds minds were made up, and without further ado, he smiled and said, Alright then. Get ready then. Ill move out after exining some things. Emilys face perked up with a burst of happiness at the words, as if she thought a trip to the Ancient City of Ruins was just a trip. Jason calls some of the Satan Operation Group fighters in Babia, Mary, Cameron, Spear, Old Horse, Tiger and some others, and exins some things to them. The main thing was the recovery of some Satan Operation Group fighters who were still recuperating from their injuries, and these could not be rushed, so they could only wait for the injured Satan Operation Group fighters to slowly recover. Other than that, there was nothing much going on; Babias stronghold and the other two main sub-strongholds were operating in their current mode, and there was no need for management on the part of the Satan Operation Group. On the City of Doom side, Jason has asked Nielsen, Jared, and Kataoka to lead Legion of Dooms fighters back to garrison, and there wont be a problem there either. The City of Darkness side is currently being guarded by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Baron, and its not going to be a problem. The only problem is that the order of City of Darkness needs to be re-established, a problem Jason has put White Fox in charge of, with Tamakawa in charge of future management. All in all, once these things were arranged, Jason was able to be a handful. At the end of the day, Jason looked over at Dark Phoniex and said, Dark Phoniex, do you want toe along on this trip to the Ancient City of Ruins? Dark Phoniex looked to Jason as she shook her head and said, Im not going to go first this time. Ill practice my own Cultivation first. I think Im almost ready to hit Supreme Emperor Realm as well. Okay, then you can stay in the stronghold. Jason said with a nod. Jason sets things up and adjourns the meeting. As he walked out he called Dark Phoniex to a halt and pulled out a Sixth-grade martial arts pills and said, If were going to hit Supreme Emperor Realm, this Fire Pills will help too. You take it first. Dark Phoniex blushed, her narrow and feminine phoenix eyes looking up at Jason with the slightest hint of warmth coursing through them as she nodded and took the Fire Pills. Jason made a trip to Single Arm, who came over to Babias side as well, and is still recovering from his injuries as well. Jason left him some Origin Pill and Recovery Pill, and also left a Sixth-grade martial arts pills, he said, You should recover from your injuries first. After recovering from your injuries, you should stay here, there is no shortage of ces for you to cultivate. My trip to Ancient City of Ruins this time wont be long, wait for me to return. Single Arm nodded as he smiled, I should be healed by the time you return. At that time, well spar with each other Cultivation. Haha, thats no problem. Jasonughed out loud. At the end of the day, Jason and the Dragons, along with Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, and Wolf Boy, are ready to depart for the Ancient City of Ruins. Chapter 1873 – Return to Ancient City of Ruins (II) (Normal) After three days of travelling, Jason and his group arrived at the entrance to the Ancient City of Ruins, led by Old Dragon King of Dragons and others. The entrance was still guarded by Dark Ancient ns warriors, and when they saw Old Dragon King and Parksing, their faces showed awe, and the warriors belonging to Dragons side also came to greet them. Old Dragon King took the lead and led the crowd through the entrance into the Ancient City of Ruins. Immediately after stepping through the boundary membrane at the entrance, the scenery in front of them changed, and Jason and the others appeared in a brand new small world. This was an extremely vast small world, with rolling, winding mountains in the distance, and behind those mountains seemed to be an even more expansive heaven and earth. The entire small world is filled with rich spiritual qi of heaven and earth, even the air can capture the energy factor, a round of sun hanging in the sky, not far away can vaguely see the outline of a magnificent ancient city. Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack and the others came to this ce for the first time, they were now looking around and couldnt help but gasp in amazement, not realising that there would be such a vast small world with a stable entrance. Even such a small world could be called a side of heaven and earth, and for so many years, Dark Ancient n hadnt been able to explore exactly how big this small world was. Because, in this small world, there are many areas that these Dark Ancient ns have never set foot in, and do not dare to explore, such as the Forbidden Land in Outer Land, and those areas full of unknown dangers at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins, including the back of those winding mountain ranges in the distance, where there is nothing to know. I dont know anything about it. This little world is so big! Emily couldnt help but exim. Marcel also looked around as he said, This small world should have been left over from the Ancient Era, right? Its at least left over from the Strong Martial Era. Zack, on the other hand, frowned as he said, I can sense that this small world contains many subtle terrains, which is shocking, its hard to believe that the Strong Martial Era had such a strong person who was able to bring together so many subtle terrains in this small world. Jason smiled and said, Forbidden Land exists in all of this small world, so its only natural that some arcane terrain exists. You can explore it properly when you have time. Lilith smiled and said, Come on, lets go to my ns stronghold first. Jason and the others nodded and headed to Dragons stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins along with Old Dragon King and the others. Into the Ancient City of Ruins, looking at the magnificent city gate, Marcel and others are also quite shocked, such a big city in the strong military era must be inhabited by many people, but it is a pity that the vicissitudes of the sea, to the present this big city of left behind the wreckage of the wall, the only era of those who are long ago on the remains of iplete buildings engraved on the years of the past. Dragons stronghold. Jason and the otherse, and the Dragons stronghold is filled with Dragon Master, Dragon Jim and others, whom Jason has already met on hisst visit. Dragon Master looked extremely enthusiastic when he saw Jasoning, he knew in his heart that this time Jason would bring over the elixir that Dragons side hadmissioned to be madest time, so he could just as well study it. Especially the Forging Spirit Pill that can be cultivated in terms of spiritual power, that is of great significance for Dark Ancient n powerhouses. Old Dragon King knew that Dragon Master was obsessed with alchemy, and immediately handed over all the pills Jason had brought over to Dragon Master, who would categorise them and store them, and gradually supply them to the Dragons fighters and warriors in the future. Dragon Jims side had already sent someone to bring up tea and snacks, and Jason and Old Dragon King and the others were sitting in one of the halls of the stronghold and talking. Have there been any changes on the Ancient City of Ruins side since the arrival of the Great Change in Heaven and Earth? Jason asked. Old Dragon King looked to Dragon Jim and said, Dragon Jim, you tell it. Dragon Jim has been stationed in the Dragons stronghold, so he knows best if the Ancient City of Ruins has changed since the Great Transformation. Dragon Jim spoke after hearing his words, On the day when the Heaven and Earth Great Change came, there was an extremely obvious reaction from Forbidden Land. At that time, there was a monstrous and terrifying pressure rising within Forbidden Land, covering the sky, extremely terrifying and appalling. At that time, everyone in the Ancient City of Ruins was terrified, only feeling that the end wasing, and that there was something absolutely terrifying and ferociousing out of Forbidden Land. Luckily, that terrifying pressurested for a while and then gradually disappeared, and calm was restored to the Forbidden Land side. Jason frowned as he took a deep breath and said, There are definitely supreme beings in Six Forbidden Land. Its just that why these supreme beings have remained in Forbidden Land, and havente out even after the great change in heaven and earth. Previously, Old Dragon King said that the existence in Forbidden Land might be suppressing some ancient paths, where exactly do these ancient paths lead to? Old Dragon King shook his head and said, More details are unknown. After all, no one has ever been able to truly prate deep within Forbidden Land. the existence within Forbidden Land has nevermunicated with us either. It seems like there are a lot of unknown secrets in this world. Jason said. Old Dragon King was also deeply moved as he said, Indeed. In the end, it is still theck of ones own strength. If you have strong enough strength, you will be able to unravel these mysteries step by step. Jason nodded, it was indeed a matter of ones own strength, if one possessed invincible strength, even if this Six Forbidden Land was in ones eyes, what was it? He would still be able toe and go as he pleased. Jason only came here this time to see if he could ask for a Holy Pill, or a half-Holy Pill, in Forbidden Land. Even if he couldnt, he still wanted to confirm whether Holy Pill existed in the world today, and whether Holy Pill was effective in healing Taoist injuries.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With these issues identified, he had a clear picture in his mind. Old Dragon King then goes to talk to Dragon Master about something, Dragon Jim has something to get busy with, and Lilith stays behind to keep Jason and the otherspany. Lets go around the city, this ancient city is still huge, and there are some auction ces amongst them, all of which we can check out. Lilith said. Yeah, lets go for a spin then. Emily was the first to chime in. Jasonughed and said, Okay, so a piece of that goes around. I didnt stay for more than a few days thest time I was here, and I havent wandered around this Ancient City of Ruins. Lilith whirled around and said hello to Old Dragon King before leading Jason and the rest of the group out. Ancient City of Ruins is huge, and in addition to the strongholds upied by the five major Agists, there are many expansive areas, including some auction areas where the major Agists are located. The auction area mainly facilitates bartering between the five Agists, for example, if some Agists are short of some herbs, they can use other Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures of equal value to go to the auction area of the other ns to exchange them. At this moment, Lilith was leading Jason and the others towards the auction trading area. Chapter 1874 – Auction Area (Normal) Lilith is a lightweight, and naturally she is extremely familiar with Ancient City of Ruins. Lilith led Jason and the others all the way over to the za side of Ancient City of Ruins, and upon arriving saw a number of people gathered together, going round from shop to shop. These are the shops in the major Agist auction areas. The silhouettes that were walking around in these shops were basically Dark Ancient n people, with young disciples being the majority, who basically came over to see if there were some cultivation resources that they needed.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The areas upied by each Agist in Outer Land were different, and there were some medicinal resources for cultivation that would be produced in the areas upied by some Agists and not in the areas of some Agists, which would need to be exchanged or purchased. The young disciples of Agist on this side of the auction block saw Lilith as she walked over with Jason and the others. All of these young disciples in Agist knew Lilith, and there were some young disciples of Dragons amongst this group, and all of them came forward and shouted for the Princess when they saw Lilith. Lilith nodded, signalling to these disciples of Dragons to leave her alone and mind their own business. Jason and the others walked up and saw shops upon shops with some Semi-Elixir with pure energy inside, even Elixir. There were also some elixirs for cultivation, and there were still many types, some specifically for body hardening, some for cultivating qi and blood, or for cultivating The power of the origin, and so on. There were even some powerful exotic beasts essence blood, fur, bones and all that. The essence blood of some special and powerful exotic beasts was also a rare cultivation resource, and the essence blood contained a huge amount of energy, which could strengthen the qi and blood, and could also be used to harden the body. Jason walked into a shop and looked at it, there were a lot of various kinds of cultivation herbs, and you could exchange them with High-grade Fire Pills if you fancy them. Here, unusual money cant buy anything. High-grade Fire Pills are hard currency. Of course, if Forging Spirit Pill, which is capable of cultivating spirituality, is traded for it, it is thought that it will be more popr than High-grade Fire Pills, after all, there is ack of things in terms of cultivating spirituality on both sides of Dark Ancient n. Robert, Marcel, Zack, and the others were extremely surprised to know that a true Elixir is rare over at Hyacinth. However, there is no shortage of Elixirs being put up for auction in the various shops in this auction block. Now Robert and the others knew why Dark Ancient ns side of the Great Emperor Realm had so many strong people, mainly because Dark Ancient n was sitting under the Ancient City of Ruins, and was able to obtain too many cultivation resources. The only other powerful forces in Carovia are those with separate small worlds, such as the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Emperor n Bloodline, and other suchparisons. If you guys see any suitable resources for your cultivation you can exchange them. I have Fire Pills here, Jason said to Robert and the others. Ok, we have Fire Pills on us too. redeem them when we see the right ones. Robert and the others said. Jason and others walked around, for the auction area of these cultivation herbs, resources Jason did not want to go to buy, the reason is very simple, lies in his for these Elixir and so on basically do not know, also do not know its role. If there is Darcey present, then with Darceys rich knowledge will be a detailed exnation of Jason, Jason heard some of the main effects and so on, if appropriate he will consider. It made Jason wonder if he should bring Darcey with him when hees over to Ancient City of Ruins in the future. Or bringing in Ghost Doctor seniors would be excellent. A ce like this, Ghost Doctor would be thrilled and happy to visit, there are so many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures here, there will always be something that Ghost Doctor needs. Thats when, in a shop, Robert spotted a strain of Elixir, which is called Purple Soul Grass and is the main ingredient necessary for the Parker family to make a rare elixir. Purple Soul Grass is extremely rare on the Carovia side, so this Elixir is something the Parker family has been missing, and I was surprised to see it here. And there are three strains of Purple Soul Grass that this shop puts out. Robert went up and asked the shop owner about the price, said this Purple Soul Grass for Dark Ancient n alchemists do not know how to use, only know that Purple Soul Grass contains aura energy is very rich, but the main medicinal properties of the Purple Soul Grass used to refine what potion! I dont know much about it. So the owner of this shop didnt ask too much, iming to want a Sixth-grade martial arts pills and a Fifth-grade martial arts pills. Lilith also went up to help with the price, and the shop owner, seeing Liliths presence, backed down a bit and only wanted one Sixth-grade martial arts pills. Robert immediately gave his opponent a Sixth-grade martial arts pills, and then carefully collected the three Purple Soul Grass nts. After walking out of this shop, an excited smile appeared on Roberts consistently cold face as he said, If these three Purple Soul Grass were to be put up for auction in Hyacinth, even if it was one Purple Soul Grass in exchange for one Seventh Grade Fire Pill, that would still be something that Someone would have grabbed it. I didnt expect that here, one Sixth-grade martial arts pills would be able to be exchanged for three strains. Jason couldnt help but ask after hearing this, Could this Purple Soul Grass be of any great use? Marcel said with a smile, Purple Soul Grass can make Purple Soul Pill, which can almost have the effect of returning to the soul, if you are dying from serious injuries, one Purple Soul Pill can save your life. the Parker familys Dragon Mark Solid Pill is no match for the Purple Soul Pill. I see, so Robert has earned this. Jason said. Then in the other shops, Marcel and Zack, both of whom had also fancied what they wanted, had gone forward to haggle for it. Overall, the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that Marcel and the gang traded for were at least more than half the price of what they presented at auction in Carovia. The main reason is that a lot of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, which Dark Ancient n doesnt know how to utilise or what theyre worth, are naturally cheaperpared to the Carovia side. As they walked to thest shop, Jason and the others made a habit of walking in ready to look around. Jason had just stepped inside the shop when, out of the cold, he fiercely felt his own Dragon Bloodline tremble, and that green dragon silhouette of the Dragon Bloodline was almost about to manifest itself on its own. Jason immediately suppressed it after he came back to his senses, but his The power of the origin was starting to stir, and even had the Qi of the Green Dragon being pulled out on its own, as if it was attracted to something. Such a situation was truly unprecedented, Jason took a deep breath as he sensed the movement of his Dragon Bloodline, and then looked in the direction that Dragon Bloodline was attracted to. It was a disy in the shop on the right, and Jason whirled over to it. On disy were a number of Elixir, Semi-Elixir, various types of elixirs, and more. Jasons eyes fell on an unknown herb, its shape is like a dragon, with a greenish colour, perhaps picked for a long time and no one asked, this medicine has begun to look some signs of withering. Jason clearly sensed that his own Dragon Bloodline was being pulled by this very medicine. Chapter 1875 – Odd Goods Arrive (Normal) Jason whirled around with an instinctive gut feeling that the herb would be useful for himself, or perhaps for his own Dragon Bloodline to be precise. Jason, however, was immovable and didnt show it outright. He called Robert, Marcel, and Zack over to show them what the herb was. Robert and the others sniffed and went up to have a look, they observed for a while but none of them could see anything. Robert frowned and said, I cant really tell what kind of medicinal herb this belongs to, it doesnt seem to have bred much aura either, and its already showing some signs of withering. Marcel chimed in, I cant tell either. But its shape is somewhat unique, like a dragon. Zack looked at it for half a day and couldnt make out anything, he said, If Fairy White was present, perhaps Fairy White would be able to see what it was. I cant tell anyway. No matter what, this dragon shaped herb Jason was definitely set, but of course he couldnt show that sense of urgency that he had to have it, lest the owner of the shop take the opportunity to sit on it and raise the price. Jason instantly spun around towards the other disys, and his eyes snapped open, he actually saw a Fruit of the Dark Moon! On theirst visit to Ancient City of Ruins, Old Mr. Miller took them around Outer Land and picked up a Fruit of the Dark Moon. Old Mr. Miller said that the Fruit of the Dark Moon can make Eighth-grade martial arts pills, and the sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills that Jason was carrying were made by Ghost Doctor using the Fruit of the Dark Moon. the Dark Moon. Although sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills are the lowest-grade Eighth-grade martial arts pills, they are still Eighth-grade martial arts pills, and even ten Seventh Grade Fire Pills would be hard to exchange for Even ten Seventh Grade Fire Pills can hardly be exchanged for a single Eighth Grade martial arts pills. Jason walks up and asks the value of this Fruit of the Dark Moon. The shop owner looks at Jason and the others, and also notices Lilith following, and eventually the shop owner makes an offer of one Seventh Grade Fire Pill. It seems that the owner of the shop also knows that Fruit of the Dark Moon is extraordinary. Only with the Dark Ancient n Alchemists level of alchemy, it was impossible to make a sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills. Jason didnt bargain either as he said, One Seventh Grade Fire Pills feels a bit expensive. In that case, I can give one Seventh Grade Fire Pills for this herb together with that dragon shaped herb on the right disy case. With that, Jason led the shop owner to the right disy case and pointed to the unknown dragon shaped herb. The shop owners face is slightly different, speaking of this herb Dark Ancient n no one on this side also recognises it, containing some aura energy, which is not really dense. This medicinal herb had been ced here for half a year, and no one had ever asked for it. It was all about to wilt and the shop owner was going to clean it out, but Jason wanted the herb.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The shop owner didnt think too much about it, originally he was going to clear out this herb, since Jason wanted it, there was no harm in giving it out along with the Fruit of the Dark Moon. So the deal went through. Jason just paid one Seventh Grade Fire Pill and got a Fruit of the Dark Moon and the Dragon Herb as expected. In fact, that Fruit of the Dark Moon alone is worth more than a single Seventh Grade Fire Pill. After the transaction, Jason and the others prepare to leave. At this time, there are a few young people walked into the shop, the leader is a young woman, as she walked in, as if to bring in an ethereal air of dust. Her temperament is vulgar, herself is also extremely beautiful, light sweeping eyebrow, eyes like autumn water, lips do not point and red, with a lotus flower like jade face, isposed of a beautiful jade face of the country. After seeing this woman Jasons face was stunned, he still had some impression, thest time he came to Ancient City of Ruins he challenged Blood Moon and Holy Night people in the sparring ring in the ancient city square, this woman also came to watch the battle. At that time, listening to Liliths introduction, this womans identity was extremely extraordinary, being the holy woman of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, named Daisy. Daisy walked in with a few young disciples of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and when she saw Jason and the others, her jade face was stunned, she naturally remembered Jason. But she didnt expect to run into Jason here again after a few months. She hadnt crossed paths with Jason, though, so she walked in and gave Jason a look, and that look noticed Lilith as well, and she didnt say anything as she headed towards the disy to her right. Emily came up with that gaze of Jasons as she grunted and said, Seeing a pretty girl, someones soul is about to be seduced. Want to go up and ask about the other person for you? Get a contact or something? Jason came back to his senses, he smiled awkwardly and said, Emily you say that, am I that kind of person? If I really want topare, I dont think the other person is as pretty as you either. Jason and Emily were talking in THE Caroviannguage, which Lilith, who was listening, couldnt quite understand. However, she had also noticed that look Jason had given Daisy just now, and for no apparent reason, it caused her to nce at Daisy out of the corner of her eye with more than a hint of caution. I remembered that previously you had a green-coloured dragon shaped herb here, has it already been sold? At this moment, Daisy looked at the shop owner and asked. That medicinal herb has just been traded away by this gentleman. The shop owner spoke. He was a little puzzled in his mind, howe The Holy n of the Apocalypses Holy Maiden also wanted toe and see that herb that had gone unnoticed for half a year? Could that herb be of great use? The problem is that the deal has already been done and the shop owner cant go back on it. Daisy sniffed and then those beautiful eyes looked at Jason as she said, The herb you traded? Can you transfer it to me? I can trade High-grade Fire Pills with you. Daisy, that herb has already been sessfully traded, so of course I wont exchange it with you again. Without waiting for Jason to speak, Lilith said bluntly. Lilith, I wasnt talking to you. Daisy said coldly. Jason saw that Lilith had the stance of wanting to confront Daisy, he hastily pulled Lilith as he looked towards Daisy and said, Holy Maiden of the Apocalypse, Im sorry, but I also need to use that medicinal herb. Thus it wont be possible to make an exchange with you. Daisy, obviously still undeterred, said, Im willing to offer a Seventh Grade Fire Pill. Jason shook his head, the dragon shaped herb he wouldnt hand over no matter what, being able to tug on his own Dragon Bloodline was something he had to work on anyways. Two Seventh Grade Fire Pills! Daisy added. Jason said, Sorry, I really need to. With that said, Jason was taking a look at Lilith and pulled her along with him out of the shop. YouC Behind her, Daisy stomped her foot, her beautiful and dusty jade face filled with annoyance and anger. As for that shop owner, he was stunned, if he heard correctly just now the Holy Maiden of the Apocalypse was actually willing to offer two Seventh Grade Fire Pills in exchange for that dragon shaped herb? When he thought of him giving away that dragon shaped herb as a freebie, his heart was dripping blood, and he all had the urge to hit the wall. Chapter 1876 Lilith’s Flavour (Normal) Dragons stronghold. Jason and the others returned to the stronghold, it was already near evening, Dragons stronghold side has also prepared a sumptuous dinner, Jason and the others came back just in time to eat while hot. Old Dragon King smiled and said, Jason, Titan peoples side already knows about your arrival at Ancient City of Ruins. I think Titan Emperor Old Man will arrive tomorrow ande to talk to you. Good. Jason nodded. Jason still has a considerable soft spot for Titan people, and the Power Evolution Secret Method is obtained from Titan Ruins. Also, he knows Taika from Titan people and doesnt know how Taika is doing now. I did get to meet Taika on myst visit to Ancient City of Ruins, but just didnt get a chance to talk to Taika. Therefore, if Titan Emperor Old Man came to talk to him about refining the Forging Spirit Pill, he would not refuse. Titan people and Dragons have made a verbal alliance, and Jason is now on the same side as Dragons, which equates to Titan people being his allies as well. Of course he also wanted Titan people to be strong so that they could put pressure and threat to Holy Night people and Blood Moon. Shouldnt the promised ransom money from Holy Night people be here by now? Jason asked. Old Dragon King nodded and said, It will also be within these two days. You dont have to worry, if Old Man Holy Night dares to go back on his word, then he can rightfully go and take over Holy Night peoples stronghold here, and Old Man Holy Night will have nothing to say. In that case I do hope Holy Night Emperor goes back on his word. Jason grinned. Old Dragon Kingughed aloud and said, Lets not talk about that for now,e on, drink. Drinking with you kid is quite enjoyable. Jason whirled around and smiled, picking up his ss to apany Old Dragon King. After dinner, Dragons side has also arranged a ce to stay, and since they have been travelling for days, Jason, Robert and the others have also returned to their rooms to rest. The room was extremely spacious, decorated in western style, and even the room was equipped with a separate practice room, counting the area of a room had exceeded 200 square metres. Thats not surprising; after all, Ancient City of Ruins is so big, and the strongholds each Agist upies are extremely vast, so its fine to build rooms that are asrge as you want them to be. After returning to his room, Jason was not in a hurry to rest, he took out the Fruit of the Dark Moon that he had traded in the auction area today as well as the dragon shaped herb, he was mainly curious about the dragon shaped herb that was able to cause his own Dragon Bloodline to revive on its own, which appeared to be very uplicated. Even Robert, Marcel, Zack and the others couldnt tell what this dragon shaped herb actually was, and he didnt dare to take it or anything, the most crucial thing right now was to figure out the origin of this herb. This might just have to turn to Ghost Doctor seniors. Jason also cant wait until hes back in Carovia to question Ghost Doctor, and hes ready to get onms with him and make some enquiries over the phone. However, Ghost Doctor doesnt use anymunication devices, so its a problem to get in touch with Ghost Doctor. Jason thought for a second, and the gaze in his eyes snapped, wasnt Riley staying in Ghost Doctor Valley? It was possible to contact Riley and just ask Riley to call Ghost Doctor over to answer the phone. But in this small world of Ancient City of Ruins there is also no signal from the outside world, in order to contact Riley that can only be done by first leaving Ancient City of Ruins and going to the location of the entrance. With that thought in mind, Jason walked out and he decided to go find Lilith. Jason walked up to the door of the room where Lilith was staying and wondered if it would be a bad idea toe to Lilith at this time of night. Just in case Old Dragon King finds out, hell think hes got some bad intentions towards his granddaughter. It was all Jason could do to keep his movements light and try not to disturb the others before he lifted his hand and knocked on the door. Knock knock! Lilith was all ready to rest, and when she heard the knock on the door her face was startled, so she walked to the door and reached out to open it. The door to the room opened, seeing Jason standing outside the door, her face all froze for a moment, blinking a pair of rippling crystal eyes looking at Jason, that stunningly beautiful and wless jade face could not help but quietly blush a touch of red- What does he mean bying to see me at thiste hour? This is in Dragons stronghold, his own grandfather is here, he has no scruples at all? For a moment, Liliths mind wandered, thoughts flooding her mind. Lilith, you havent rested yet? Jason smiled and opened his mouth to ask. I was getting ready to rest and heard a knock on the door so I came to open it. Lilith spoke up, then she looked over at Jason and couldnt help but ask, Are you, are you still up? Jason said, Didnt I trade a dragon shaped medicinal herb over at the auction area today. This herb was able to cause some tugging on my scent, so I want to find out the origin of this herb. The best way to do that is to contact Ghost Doctor in Carovia. However, theres no signal in this small world, so I came to find you to see if you can take me to the entrance of Ancient City of Ruins first, and then welle back after Ive made some enquiries. So Lilith opened her mouth, and a faint sense of loss suddenly came over her, but soon a bright smile appeared on her face and she said, Yeah, then Ill take you out to Ancient City of Ruins. With that, Lilith was about to head out the door. Jason saw this and then rushed to say, Shouldnt that you change your clothes? Hmm? Lilith was stunned, she then looked at herself, a face fiercely reddened, and she couldnt help but let out an exmation of surprise from her mouth. It turned out that she was only wearing a light purple nightgown when she was ready to go to sleep, but this nightgown was as thin as a cicadas wing, extremely sexy and provocative, and could not hide Liliths sexy and eye-catching figure at all. The low hanging neckline of the nightgown, the snow-white deep ditch can be said to be bottomless, down in the silk soft nightgown tightly under, but also outlined the two towering peaks, let a person breathtaking. So Lilith was really pouting when she came back to her senses and saw herself standing right in front of Jason.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I Ill change my clothes first Lilith said in a huff. Okay, Ill be right outside. Jason grinned, and felt a fire in his heart as he watched Liliths swaying, slender waist as she turned to run inside the room, and the voluptuous grind of her violently swaying body. Still, he closed the doorway and suppressed that inner urge. This was Princess Dragons, as Old Dragon Kings favourite granddaughter, with an honourable status, this kind of undesirable thoughts really couldnt be revealed, or else it would cause Old Dragon Kings misunderstanding, and that wouldnt be easy to exin. Thinking back to Liliths seductive ir just now, it was really hard to hold back. Chapter 1877 Dragon Vein Fruit (Normal) Ancient City of Ruins, entrance. Lilith with Jason walked out, she has changed into a dress, but also still can not wrap her sexy figure, a beauty like a dream-like jade face in the night under the look is to appear absolutely beautiful and moving. At the moment, she was a little excited because the dragon shaped herb that Jason got in the deal was something that even Daisy, the Saint of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, wanted to get her hands on, but she didnt know what Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures it was. This dragon herb has been ced in the auction area of that shop for a long time, but no one asked for it, I think Daisy also do not know from what channels to learn about the special characteristics of this herb, so want to go to trade, but unexpectedly was Jason first. The entrance was still guarded by Dark Ancient n warriors, who didnt react in any particr way when they saw Lilithe out, except for the Dragons warriors who came to say hello. Jason stepped aside as he pulled out hismunicator to contact Riley. The signal here at the entrance was smooth, Jason had asked Lilith about it and Dark Ancient n had jointly set up a signal base station in this area of the entrance for the same purpose of facilitating quick contact between the people in the Ancient City of Ruins and the outside world. Right now its nighttime on the Ancient City of Ruins side, and roughly morning-ish on the Carovia side. Jason dialled themunicator, and after a while Rileys side finally picked up, Jason immediately spoke, Ziyang, its me. is Ghost Doctor-senpai there? Jason? came Rileys voice over them, he continued, Ghost Doctor-senpai is here, we just had breakfast. You give the phone to Ghost Doctor senior, I have something for him. Jason said immediately. Okay, Jason you wait! Riley said. A momentter, Ghost Doctors voice came over themunicator, Hello, Jason? What do you boys want with the old man? After hearing Ghost Doctors voice, Jason felt very kind, he quickly said: Elder Ghost Doctor, I am now in Ancient City of Ruins, that is, the ce where I came with Old Mr. Millerst time, and I brought back a lot of Elixir, today I saw a dragon shaped herb in the auction area of Ancient City of Ruins. Today, I saw a dragon shaped herb in the auction area of Ancient City of Ruins, and the strange thing is that this dragon shaped herb was able to cause my Dragon Bloodline to revive on its own, as if it was being pulled by it. I couldnt recognise what herb it was, and Ive traded it down anyway. Thats why I contacted you to see if your old man knows what this dragon shaped herb is. A dragon shaped herb? And cause your Dragon Bloodline to revive on its own? Jason, carefully describe the characteristics of this medicinal strain. Ghost Doctors voice is all a bit gravelled up, and he also seems serious. Jason took out the dragon shaped herb, he looked at it carefully and said into themunicator, This herb is shaped like a dragon, it may have been ced for too long and has already shown some signs of withering. However, it is still possible to tell that the herb originally had a greenish-blue colour. The aura energy contained within the medicinal herb is not exactly abundant, and it seems to be a little different from the unusual Elixir Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Does this herb have roots or branches or anything like that? No, there are no traces of roots or branches, its bare. There is a break in the bottom though, I think it was left when it was picked. Jason youre taking a closer look to see if there are any more features. Dont say on the surface, if theres anything special about it. Ghost Doctor added admonishingly. Jason asked Lilith to help him with the emergency shlight, he carefully looked at this dragon shaped herb in his hand, there were some withered skinyers on the surface, he tore these skinyers off carefully, and immediately saw that there were some special patterns under these withered skinyers Hurricane, but these patterns couldnt be seen as what they were either. Jason said into hismunicator, There are still some lines on the surface of this herb Ripples? Jason, take a close look at these ripples and see if they are connected head to head? Yes, yes, it does connect. Snort! Over themunicator, there seemed to be the sound of Ghost Doctor sucking in his breath backwards. Jason asked, Senior, do you know the origin of this herb? Jason, youre lucky to have found a treasure! Ghost Doctor spoke up, his tone was a bit excited, and then said, This is no herb, if Im right, this is Dragon Vein Fruit! Dragon Vein Fruit? the fruit that Elixir bears? Jason froze. Dragon Vein Fruit is not something that I have ever seen before, but it has been recorded in the Elixir Collection, and I have seen the records and graphics of Dragon Vein Fruit in the Elixir Collection. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and continued, Dragon Vein Fruit is truly Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, and its greatest function is that it can nourish and even advance the Fate. A precious medicine that targets the Fate? Jason was baffled as well. For the first time, he learnt that there was actually a treasure medicine in the world that was able to target the fate, so it could be imagined that it must be extremely rare, and there was this type of treasure medicine out there that would surely be seized by all the forces. Once the fate is formed, if it can be further enhanced or advanced, the most intuitive is the metamorphosis of their own bloodline, strength, so there is a treasure medicine for the fate of the absolute treasure. There are very few medicines in the world that can target the Fate, and Dragon Vein Fruit is one of the best. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and continued, But the one that is mostpatible with Dragon Vein Fruit is Dragon Bloodline, which is the main reason why your Dragon Bloodline will revive on its own when you are near Dragon Vein Fruit. I see. Jasons face also became excited as he asked, Elder, then how can I utilise this Dragon Vein Fruit? This Elixir collection doesnt have any relevant records. But Dragon Vein Fruit shouldnt be used for alchemy, so Im guessing it should just be eaten straight away. Ghost Doctor said. Direct consumption? There wont be any problems with that, will there? Jason asked. Old me isnt sure if there will be any side effects. But I think it should be fine, this kind of supreme treasure is extremely rare, if this were to appear in Hyacinth, Im afraid that it would all cause a firefight between all the forces. If you kid doesnt dare to consume it, then bring it back for old me to study. Ghost Doctor appeared to be in a bad mood and said. Jason hemmed and hawed as he said, Ill try itter then. By the way, Ghost Doctor, the trading area of Ancient City of Ruins has a lot of Elixir and Semi-Elixir. I even got a Fruit of the Dark Moon today, but I dont know many of the Elixir, so I wish you were here. And the Elixir trade here is very cheap, I just spent a Seventh Grade Fire Pills and got a Fruit of the Dark Moon and this Dragon Vein Fruit. What? Just one Seventh Grade Fire Pill can be exchanged for Fruit of the Dark Moon and Dragon Vein Fruit, this Dark Ancient n is simply wasting! Dark Ancient n doesnt know treasure, we cant let these Elixir go to waste, you must bring me back a batch of Elixir! Senpai, I dont know which Elixirs you need. For those Elixirs or whatever, I dont know them at all. The old man is going to talk to you and give you names. Aint there a number of people who went over to Dark World with you, the Parker family boys and the Ji boys and all that, they know more or less what theyre talking about. Anyway, you boys just bring back Elixir for the old man. Ghost Doctor couldnt sit still, and as soon as he heard that Elixir and Semi-Elixir were so cheap on this side of Ancient City of Ruins that it was like cabbage, he couldnt wait toe himself. Eventually, Ghost Doctor tells Jason a long list of names of various Elixir, herbs and tells Jason to write them down and trade them back as soon as he has them. After saying this, Ghost Doctor then ended this call with Jason. Chapter 1878 – Fate Qualitative Change (Normal) After Jason ended the call, Lilith on the side busily asked, Satan, have you already asked clearly? What exactly is this dragon shaped herb? Jason didnt hide anything from Lilith, he said, Over in Carovia, this herb is called Dragon Vein Fruit, a nourishing tonic for the Fate. All in all, its useful to me. Lilith smiled at that as she said, Works for you then. Do you still want to make the call? No, lets return to Dragons stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. Jason said. Lilith nodded as she and Jason returned to the Ancient City of Ruins once more.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Soon, Jason and Lilith were back in the Dragons stronghold once again, and Jason looked at Lilith and said, Lilith, please. Its already a bitte, so why dont you go back to your room and rest as well. You get an early night too. Lilith beamed, her bright eyes looking soulful. Okay, good night. Jason smiled. Good night. Lilith spoke up as well, and with a wave to Jason, she was returning to her room. Jason also returned to his room, and instead of resting, he went straight into the rooms own practice room. He pulled out Dragon Vein Fruit and wondered if this stuff was really just straight up food. He doesnt know if there will be side effects, even Ghost Doctor cant say for sure. However, this kind of natural treasure medicine, even if there are any side effects that is also minimal, on the contrary, the efficacy of its embedded is extremely counter-intuitive, actually have to enhance or even advanced fate attributes of the role of this is extremely rare. Jason decided to give it a try, and rather than swallow the entire Dragon Vein Fruit to be conservative, he removed the topyer of withered skin from this Dragon Vein Fruit and took a bite. The vour is astringent and sweet, blending an indescribably refreshing taste. As far as the texture is concerned, the vour is still very good. However, after swallowing this small bite, he immediately sensed that his Dragon Bloodline reacted greatly, and the illusion of Dragon Bloodline directly emerged at this moment, presenting itself in this practice room, with a huge green dragon shadow hovering in the air, surrounding Jason. Immediately after that, in the depths of his bloodline, strands of green dragons qi hehe continuously emerged, even the green dragons qi in his The power of the origin was also stimted, and then the strands of green dragons qi merged into the manifested green dragons silhouette. This whole process was shocking to Jason, the whole process was done autonomously without him having to do anything, even the medicinal properties of Dragon Vein Fruit didnt need to be refined, it all just happened. After the wisps of green dragon qi merged into the green dragons shadow, Jason had a vague feeling that the green dragons shadow seemed to have slightly solidified. Jason immediately picked up the Dragon Vein Fruit and took another small bite, whereupon the change continued. As the Green Dragon Shadow slightly solidified, Jason sensed the change in his own Green Dragon Qi, which was actually upgraded from its qualitypared to before, which meant that his Green Dragon Power would change with it, like a metamorphosis, bing stronger. Jason was stunned, he didnt realise that this Dragon Vein Fruit could actually target his The power of the origin for a kind of enhancement, no wonder Ghost Doctor said that this Dragon Vein Fruit was a rare treasure. Jason also understood, Dragon Bloodline and his own The power of the origin is one, this Dragon Vein Fruit for his Dragon Bloodline can y a role in nourishing the enhancement of the role of the final feedback is his own The power of the origin will be enhanced ordingly. The power of the origin will be enhanced ordingly, whether it is the Origin Qi or the power of the origin. Its just so counterintuitive! It must be known that The power of the origin with the cultivation as well as the realm enhancement, indeed will be stronger, but this kind of stronger is embodied in the enhancement of the capacity of the force, the capacity bes bigger, more majestic and majestic. However, what Dragon Vein Fruit does is to give The power of the origin a metamorphic boost in quality, a qualitative change. Therefore, with the same power capacity, the power of The power of the origin would be even more terrifying and amazing after undergoing a qualitative change. Its like the difference between water and mercury in the same volume; mercury is more than ten times heavier than water in the same volume. Jason, with the help of Dragon Vein Fruit, his Dragon Bloodline illusion of the Green Dragon is solidifying, and his own The power of the origin is undergoing a qualitative change, even if its a slight one thats amazing. Currently Jasons Cultivation realm was still unimproved, but the power of his The power of the origin after this qualitative change, the power that erupted from it would be drastically increasedpared to before. Jason was not surprised why The Holy n of the Apocalypses Holy Maiden wanted this Dragon Vein Fruit, and thought that the Holy Maiden of the Apocalypse had inadvertently essed some ancient books or heard some news, and knew about the Dragon Vein Fruits heaven-defying medicinal properties. Jason took a deep breath, he couldnt hold back his inner excitement as he proceeded to consume the Dragon Vein Fruit. Its all about taking small bites to keep the change going. Jason still had some regrets in his heart, the Dragon Vein Fruit was slightly withered, which meant that the medicinal properties had been lost. Last time when he came to Ancient City of Ruins, if only he had gone to the auction area, Old Mr. Miller would have been able to recognise the Dragon Vein Fruit. However, since this Dragon Vein Fruit was in Ancient City of Ruins, it might still exist as well, so lets see if theres a chance to get it again in the future. The medicinal properties of this Dragon Vein Fruit are indeed unorthodox, and it is indeed no exaggeration to call it a supreme treasure. If a simr boosting mega-pill for the Fate Pattern could be found down the road, then it could also be given to those around him, like Wolf Boy for example, whose Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern would be even more powerful if it were further boosted. Nearly an hourter, the Dragon Vein Fruit in Jasons hand was consumed. However, the changes in his own green dragons shadow continued, until finally, Jason sensed that the emerging green dragons shadow was much more solid than before, and the entire green dragons shadow appeared more lifelike, emitting that dragons mighty aura even more strongly. Jasons mind moved, the Green Dragon Shadow disappeared into his body, he carefully sensed the changes in himself, the flow of the energy of the origin throughout his body gave him a feeling of relief, and the Green Dragon Power contained within The power of the origin was obviously more powerful. The Cultivation realm of the self has not increased, but its strength has be stronger. The feeling is still really subtle. In addition, Jason felt that his physical body had also changed, and the Origin Qi that had undergone a qualitative change flowed throughout his body, constantly nourishing his flesh and bones, and also causing the strength of his physical body to rise a little bit again. Jason took a deep breath, extremely satisfied with this cultivation. He stood up, but he felt sticky, and then look at his body surface skin, are seeping out some ck dirt, still with a strange smell. Jason knew in his heart that this was the effect of further changes to the physical body, expelling some impurities on a deeper level, which was naturally a good thing. Jason immediately headed towards the bathroom, ready to have a good nights sleep after a refreshing shower. Chapter 1879 Old Dragon King’s Thoughts (Normal) Early the next morning. Jason woke up, the whole persons aura was clear and refreshing, and vaguely his own divine consciousness spiritual power aspect was a bit stronger than before, meaning that there was some growth in the spiritual power aspect. This was rted to the condensation of his own Green Dragon Void.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The embodiment of the green dragons shadow itself was linked to his spiritual power as well, and as the green dragons shadow solidified, the aspect of his own spiritual power would grow as well. Jason walks the path of Cultivation, which is based on power, and the growth of spiritual power works wonders. This can be seen from Dark Ancient ns urgent need for Forging Spirit Pill to cultivate their own spiritual power, only a strong enough spiritual power can allow Great Emperor Realm powerhouses who follow the Cultivation path of the Dao of Strength to break through to a higher realm. Jason shuffled out and saw Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack and the others waking up as well, and Lilith came over to greet them as they headed off to go get breakfast. Jason and the others move forward piece by piece with Lilith. Roberts eyes, on the other hand, looked at Jason from time to time, looking rather curious. Jason finally couldnt stand the stare of Roberts gaze, he looked at Robert and said with a bitter smile, Robert, I dont have flowers on my face, do I? Why do you keep staring at me endlessly? Robert said, Howe it feels like there have been quite a few changes in you overnight? Your Cultivation realm is still the same as before, but I can feel that your own aura is different, and it seems that your strength has grown a lot more, which seems a bit strange. Jason blushed, not really expecting Robert to see this. After he consumed Dragon Vein Fruitst night, his own aura did undergo some changes, the Origin Qi had undergone a qualitative change, although the Cultivation Realm had not been raised, with the qualitative change in the Origin Qi, his strength had indeed been enhanced. Jason smiled, he didnt say anything, as for the Dragon Vein Fruit thing, talk about itter. Walking over to this side of the hall, Old Dragon King, Parks, and others were present, and Jason and his party were seated when they arrived and started breakfast. Hmm? Old Dragon King suppressed a moment as he looked over at Jason, an essence shing in those old eyes. Robert was able to sense the change in Jasons own aura, and with Old Dragon Kings strength, he naturally felt it more deeply and saw it more deeply. This Jason has enhanced his own strength by at least two to three per cent overnightpared to yesterday, its really extremely heaven-defying! Old Dragon King thought darkly in his mind, then he gazed towards Lilith, a meaningful smile spreading at the corner of his mouth. At this point, Old Dragon King suddenly felt that his precious granddaughter wasnt too young, and that it was time to talk about marriage, except that Old Dragon King had never before felt that there was any suitable candidate, or any suitable young handsome man who could be worthy of Lilith. Jason was different, with Dragon Bloodline, the Green Dragon Origin was even higher and purer than Dragons Holy Dragons Breath, and with Supreme Emperor Realms cultivation, he was able to fight against Great Emperor Realm. This is simply the most suitable son of heaven. This granddaughter of the old man are all good, are thin-skinned, clearly is like but do not dare to open. It seems to have to be the old man to step forward, just do not know how this Jason think Old Dragon King heart secretly thought, then heughed, a thought shed in his mind, Jason to dare not agree, the old man on the forced If Jason doesnt agree, Ill force him to go back to Dragons Holy Land and get married on that day, and when everything is settled, its useless for him to back out. Anyway, Old Mr. Miller hasnt woken up yet, and no one will intervene for him if hes kidnapped. Besides, I reckon this marriage, Old Mr. Miller will be happy even if he wakes up. Old Dragon King couldnt even help butugh to himself at the thought. The dragon sitting next to him couldnt help but say when he saw it, Grandpa, what are you gawking at? Hurry up and eat something. Old Dragon King came back to his senses and saw that Jason and the others were waiting for him and hadnt moved their mouths to eat yet, he hurriedly greeted and said, Ah haha,e on, a piece of food, a piece of food. Jason, you eat more. Especially this foreign beast meat, still contains quite a lot of pure energy inside, it is good for the body. Ah shooC Coldly, Jason sneezed as if he had caught a cold. However, it was impossible for Jason to catch a cold in his current state of health, and the reason he sneezed was that he had a very bad feeling, like he was being watched. But whats with the feeling of being watched in this Dragons stronghold? Jason carefully sensed the tom, also did not detect any difference, he himself more wondered, can only be taken as his own illusion. Im afraid he wouldnt have thought that hed been targeted by Old Dragon King with bad intentions. After breakfast, Jason said he was going to go over to the trading area again. Lilith also follows Jason as they head over to the trading area again. Walking out of the Dragons stronghold, Jason looked towards Robert and the others as he said, Elixir these over here is rtively much cheaper, so Ghost Doctor seniormissioned for me to trade some Elixir, Semi-Elixir these to bring back. But I dont recognise many of the Elixir, so Ill have to rely on you guys to identify them when the timees. Compared to the Carovia Auction side, its at least several times cheaper. Zack opened his mouth, then he asked, What herbs does Ghost Doctor senior need? Elder Ghost Doctor read me a whole bunch of Elixir names, like Blood Rainbow Grass, Xuan Yu Ginseng, Biling Fruit, Phoenix Blood Vine, and so on, all of which I have no idea what they look like. Anyway, when we get to the auction area, if you guys see any relevant Elixir, Semi-Elixir or whatever, just say so and trade them all down. Jason said. Good, lets go over there then. Marcel said with a smile. So Jason and the others headed to the trading area and started the sweep. Anyway, Jason currently has quite a few Seventh Grade Fire Pills and Sixth-grade martial arts pills, which can still be exchanged for quite a few Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. It wasnt until mid-afternoon that Jason and the others returned to the Dragons stronghold. This sweep of the auction block was rewarding to say the least, and Ghost Doctor basically traded in most of some of the Elixir he ounted forst night. Jason also paid 3 Seventh Grade Fire Pills and 16 Sixth-grade martial arts pills in exchange for 26 strains of Elixir and 18 strains of Semi-Elixir, in addition to some other rare auxiliary herbs required for alchemy, which was surely a big profit. With these Elixir traded back, Ghost Doctor will be able to refine at least 10 or more Seventh Grade Fire Pills, and even more Sixth-grade martial arts pills. Jason and the others had just returned to the Dragons stronghold not long after, when the Dragons men came to report to Old Dragon King that the Titan Emperor Old Man of the Titan people had arrived. Titan Emperor Old Man is here? Ill go greet. Old Dragon King spoke, and he walked out to meet Titan Emperor Old Man himself. Jason also went out with the group, no matter how, he was also a junior, for Emperor of the Absolute like Titan Emperor Old Man, he still had to show enough sincerity and courtesy. Chapter 1880 – Our Holy Daughter (Normal) Titan Emperor Old Manes and is at the gate of the Dragons stronghold. Old Dragon King, Parks, Jason and others came to greet them, and when they came over, they saw that apart from Titan Emperor Old Man, there was also a young man from Titan people, a young man Jason still recognised, and it was none other than Taika. Seeing Taika, Jason cant help but feel a sense of kinship, but also remembered that in the Titan Ruins, Taika had been captured by him, even with that experience, Taika didnt feel ashamed and didnt hold a grudge against Jason, on the contrary, a kind of friendship has arisen between Jason and Taika. It was also because of Taika that Jason was given this great opportunity when he was allowed to enter the secret room in the Titan Ruins by one of the Titan Warriors of the Titan people at the time to attend to the Power Evolution Secret Method. Jason is also extremely grateful to Taika from that point of view. Seeing Taika again, Jasons face was also a bit surprised, because he was able to sense that Taika had actually reached the peak of the First Emperor Realm, such a cultivation speed was already considered very fast. Back in Titan Ruins, Taika hadnt even reached the King level yet, and it hadnt been much longer since this had passed, and she was already a young powerhouse of Emperor Realm. It seems like Taika should have been heavily cultivated by Titan people. Meet Titan Emperor Old Man, Jason greeted Titan Emperor Old Man first, then looked to Taika and smiled, Taika, hello again. Yeah, I didnt even get a chance to talk to you thest time you were here. Taika appeared to smile nervously and continued, This time, I learnt that youvee to Ancient City of Ruins as well, so I came to take a look. Inside please put,e inside and talk. Old Dragon King said. Immediately, Titan Emperor Old Man and Taika are invited inside the Dragons stronghold. Dragons side had already served tea, Jason directly opened the door and said, Titan Emperor Old Man, this time you came to see me also for what you saidst time, right? As long as there are enough materials, Forging Spirit Pill I can supply these to your n. Titan Emperor Old Man smiled as he burst into a burst of joyful excitement and said, Good, good, that really is too much for you. If you want any materials, then just ask. When the timees, you can go to my Titan peoples stronghold, which has a warehouse to store some materials, so you can take whatever you like. As long as you can provide my people with enough Forging Spirit Pill. Titan Emperor Old Man dont worry, as long as there are materials, that Forging Spirit Pill wont be a problem. Jason said with conviction. Titan Emperor Old Man cracks a smile and looks excited. By this time, Jason has also chatted with Taika, and learnt that Taika had inexplicably awakened Titans Sacred Blood not long after the events of Titan Ruins, which has rmed Titan people up and down the country. Titans Sacred Blood is considered the oldest bloodline among Titan people, a bloodline that can return to their ancestors. After the awakening of Titans Sacred Blood, Taika was immediately cultivated by the Titan people, and brought over to the Ancient City of Ruins for training and experience. At the same time, the awakening of her own bloodline has also elerated Taikas Cultivation Realm, and she is now at the First Emperor Realm peak. Taika decided that under Titans Sacred Blood, his battle power is also extraordinary, coupled with the Titan people warriors powerful flesh and blood, he is even at the peak of the First Emperor Realm cultivation, butpletely able to do force to fight the Supreme Emperor Realm strong point. Titan Emperor Old Man came to the Dragons stronghold specifically to bring Taika with him, also learning that there was a friendship between Taika and Jason, which now seems to be true. Watching the personal rtionship between the young disciple with high hopes in the n and Jason, Titan Emperor Old Man was happy to see ite to fruition. Titan Emperor Old Man sensed a hint of abnormality when he looked at Jason, he sensed the change in Jasons own aura, the Cultivation realm didnt improve, but that strength seemed to have be stronger. Its only been a few days? Titan Emperor Old Man is shocked, at this rate, its only really not far from Great Emperor Realm. Once you break through to Great Emperor Realm, youll only be able to take on Emperor of the Absolute, right? This is really scary, Titan Emperor Old Man thought about it, Dark Ancient n hasnt had such an unbelievable Cultivation genius in this hundred years, and I dont know if the Dark Phoenix King back then was so unbelievable when he was young. Wouldnt it be nice for such a genius to have a further rtionship with Titan people? Titan Emperor Old Man The thought bubbled up, and then he smiled cheerfully after taking a sip of tea and looked at Jason and asked, Jason, I see that youre quite young, you shouldnt be married yet, right? Jason was stunned, not knowing why Titan Emperor Old Man would ask such a question, he only said truthfully, This is indeed not yet married. Titan Emperor Old Man was delighted in his heart, and then said, To be honest, my n also has a holy woman, Saint Titan is about the same age as you, and is still unmarried. Why dont I take a line and introduce Jason and my ns Saint Titan to get to know each other? Pfft Titan Emperor Old Man At this remark, Jasons tea that he just drank in his mouth spurted out. Jason licked his mouth and hurriedly introduced himself, saying, Just now it was choking the marriage thing I have no ns at the moment, right now I mainly focus on improving my own Cultivation. Jason only said politely. He was really shocked just now Titan peoples Saintess? Titan people are all stout as a mountain, the men are basically more than two metres tall, and their bodies are as strong as a small mountain. Im afraid this Saint Titan is one of the taller bulls, isnt he? The height was at least two metres, and then that arm was estimated to be as thick as his own leg, and his body was as muscr as iron, which made Jasons mind involuntarily think of a word C Steel Barbie! If Titan Emperor Old Man was looking for a mate for the holy daughter of his n, and came after his own head, his first instinct would surely be to slink away. What a joke, is a man do not want to face all day long a stout as a mountain as strong as a bull object ah, identally a punch down, are not blessed to enjoy. So Jason politely shrugged it off without hesitation, which is scary to think about.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Old Dragon King on the side coughed dryly and said, Titan Emperor Old Man, everything has to speak of a firste-first-served, you old cant just start digging in as soon as you arrive. Oh? What does that mean? Titan Emperor Old Man asked. Old Dragon King immediately said squarely, Jason and my granddaughter have known each other for a long time. The two of them have also shared hardships and have already fallen in love with each other, and all thats left between them is to break through thatyer of windowpaper. Ah Liliths gasp of surprise rang out, and a face immediately reddened. Where did she expect her grandfather to be so outspoken as to say such a thing? Titan Emperor Old Mans face was slightly regretful, he said, Jason and Lilith are not married yet, everything is possible. Jason, no matter what, you can get to know my ns holy daughter, even as a friend is also very good. Jason smiled, he really didnt know how to respond to such words, he could only take a sip of his tea to suppress the shock first. Chapter 1881 – Exploring Forbidden Land (Normal) A littleter, Titan Emperor Old Man and Taika bid farewell to Old Dragon King and Jason and the others, and thus returned first to the stronghold of Titan people. Jason has also spoken to Titan Emperor Old Man about visiting the Titan people stronghold during tomorrows time while picking up some of the materials for refining the Forging Spirit Pill. By nightfall, Jason and the others had already had dinner. Jason sought out the idea of taking a trip into the Outer Land of the Ancient City of Ruins, he mainly wanted to go to the outskirts of Forbidden Land to see if he could get the attention of those present in Forbidden Land. He did have it in his mind that he wanted Old Mr. Miller to wake up sooner rather thanter. With Patricks passing, he has few family members left on this earth. If we were to go to the outskirts of Forbidden Land, then we couldnt let Lilith take us there, and there would be more or less danger there. Anyway, he knew how to get there without Lilith leading the way, and thest time he went to explore the Forbidden Land side with Old Mr. Miller, Dragons side gave him a map of Outer Land, which he was currently carrying with him as well. Jason immediately approached Robert, Marcel and the others and told them what was on his mind. Zack is extremely excited to learn that hes going to be exploring the outskirts of the forbidden zone, knowing that hes a Formation Way student and is most interested in some of the terrain. He could imagine that those Forbidden Lands would inevitably breed rare terrains of the world, and even some supreme terrains that only existed in ancient texts would exist, which was what he was most looking forward to. After all, as long as he was able to be able to glean some insights on formations from these supreme terrains, the enhancement to his Formation Way would be immense. Jason opened his mouth and said, If everyone is going to go over there together, then we must be careful. The first rule is not to step into Forbidden Land! Secondly, dont rashly test the existence within Forbidden Land, or else if there really is a supreme powerhouse within Forbidden Land, they will be able to kill us in seconds with a lift of their hands! The third rule is that there are many beasts in the outer part of Forbidden Land, and among them, there are Beast Kings, Seventh Grade Beasts are simr to First Emperor Realm, Eighth Grade Beasts are simr to Supreme Emperor Realm, and Ninth Grade Beasts are simr to First Emperor Realm, and Ninth Grade Beasts are simr to First Emperor Realm. Beasts are simr to Great Emperor Realm. Thus, it is still important to be careful! Robert nodded as he said, We know. These Forbidden Lands have also long wanted to visit. ording to Dark Ancient ns experience, just dont set foot inside a Forbidden Land, just keep that in mind for us all. With that said, Robert snapped his eyes to Emily as he said, Mingyue, you shouldnt go. Just stay in the stronghold with Lilith. Hmph! Emily quit, she grunted and said, On what grounds? Im not going to! Im going! Why do I have to stay in the stronghold if you all go? Even if you are my brother, you cant stop me! Look at Jason, hes still taking Wolf Boy with him. Emily, youC Roberts heart was in a hurry, he really couldnt do anything about his own sister. Theres definitely danger over at Outer Land, subconsciously, and of course Robert doesnt want Emily to follow him on his adventures, but with Emilys nature, she doesnt listen to him at all. What are you talking about? Coldly, Liliths voice rang out. Surprisingly, she saw Lilith walk out from the other side, her face slightly apologetic as she said, I didnt mean to listen to your conversation, I overheard what looked like you were discussing after I walked over, so I just asked. Lilith didnt understand much of the Caroviannguage, and had juste over to hear Jason and the others apparently discussing something, so she asked. Upon seeing Lilith, Emily looked like she had found an ally as she pulled Lilith over to her and said, Lilith, those few smelly men wanted to leave us behind and go over to Outer Land to explore. Dont you think its infuriating? This is clearly looking down on us! Why should we stay at the stronghold? We can all go too. Lilith froze for a moment, her gorgeous eyes looking towards Jason as she asked, You guys going to Outer Land? By now, Jason also knew that he couldnt hide it, so he nodded his head and said, Yes, thats right, just going to take a look. I will never step into Forbidden Land, this principle is still there. Pfft Lilith couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile as she red at Jason and said, Then whats so bad about Mingyue and I going? Agist has been operating in the Ancient City of Ruins for hundreds of years, and Outer Land has basically be a ce for Agists young disciples to practice, and it has long since be very safe. Of course, there are some Beast Kings in the periphery of Forbidden Land, but as long as you dont actively provoke them, youll be fine. Even if there are Beast Kings that take the initiative to attack, there are currently two Emperor of the Absolute in this ancient city, my Grandfather and Titan Emperor Old Man, and once the Beast Kings move out, both my Grandfather and Titan Emperor Old Man will sense it. Jason had no choice but to say, Alright then, lets go together then. But the matter still needs to be spoken to Old Dragon King, right? Lilith said, Ill just go talk to Grandpa. Jason looked to Robert and the others and said, Then get ready and get together. Soon, Jason and the others met at the gate of Dragons stronghold, Old Dragon Kings side already knew about it, and had no objection to Jason and the others exploring Outer Land. After all, young people, there is no harm in a little more experience.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Old Dragon King has also instructed to just not step into Forbidden Land under any circumstances. Jason they ride the night, all the way towards Outer Land, this Outer Land from the Ancient City of Ruins is indeed a distance, with Jason and other peoples speed, under the full run will also be able to quickly arrive. Jason and the others came all the way to the Outer Land upied by Dragons, walking inside can make people sense the extraordinary nature of this ce, the soil here presents a golden yellow colour, the further in the deeper the colour, the more golden and bright. In addition, the heaven and earth energy contained within this ce was obviously a bit more dense. Zack walked in and looked at the soil and terrain of this ce, his eyes couldnt help but look towards the depths, and he couldnt help but murmur under his breath, This kind of terrain looks like a real dragon vein is buried! Dragon Vein? Jasons face was stunned and his eyes looked at Zack suspiciously. Zack nodded and said, Dragon Vein Terrain is one of the supreme terrains, extremely extraordinary. The power of Outer Land should not be the core of the Dragon Vein Terrain, but under the influence of the Dragon Vein Terrain, some changes are also urring in this ce, which contains rich energy. So the fact that Elixir can be birthed in this Outer Land, and even make some exotic beasts evolve, is also rted to this. Dragon Vein Terrain Jason mumbled under his breath. Immediately, a thought crossed his mind, and he secretly wondered if the Dragon Vein Fruit he had previously taken could have been birthed in such a terrain, right? Chapter 1882 – Holy Dragon Land Periphery (Normal) Jason think about it there is really this possibility, Dragon Vein Fruit is very likely to be in a supreme terrain such as the Dragon Vein Terrain, gathering a huge amount of heaven and earth energy, coupled with the Dragon Vein Qi that the Dragon Vein Terrain has birthed, so as to be able to be birthed. Zack says that this Outer Land upied by Dragons is not the core of the Dragon Vein terrain, and that this Outer Land inwards is Holy Dragon Land, one of the Six Forbidden Lands. In that case, there is bound to be Dragon Vein Fruit within Holy Dragon Land. Unfortunately, he couldnt enter the depths of Holy Dragon Land, there must be quite a lot of good things in here, after all, sitting on a supreme terrain, the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that are birthed are bound to be countless, and even will breed the The real Holy Pill! This if you get a real Holy Pill, it should be able to heal the Taoist wounds in Old Mr. Millers body, and Old Mr. Miller will have a chance to wake up. A sense of excitement really welled up in Jasons heart at the thought. However, he quickly calmed down as well, knowing that even for these Forbidden Land, Holy Pill was feared to be the most precious treasure, and could not be handed over easily. Aftering to this ce, Robert sister, Marcel, Zack and others also looked around, this ce is more abundant in aura, so some medicinal herbs will grow on the ground, these herbs are not Elixir, Semi-Elixir, but some of them are essential auxiliary herbs in the alchemy. These auxiliary herbs, which are also of great value in Carovia, are found in abundance here. Jason, Id like to explore the rest of the area. Dont worry, Ill be careful and just yell at each other if anything really happens. Zack said. This Outer Land is extremely vast, out of this area is Outer Land that belongs to other Agist controlled areas. its fine for you to explore elsewhere, but make sure you are careful and dont enter Forbidden Land, Jason said. Zack Ill go with you, its good to have somepany. Marcel said. Yes! Zack nodded as he paired up with Marcel and continued his quest towards Outer Land. At that moment, as if Robert had sensed something, he greeted Jason and then pulled his sister Emily towards the right front as well. Jasons side is left with Lilith and Wolf Boy. Jason said, Ill go to the outskirts of Forbidden Land, Lilith, you and Wolf Boy stay near Outer Land, there might be a Beast King in the outskirts of Forbidden Land, so you guys will be in danger if you run into a Beast King. Im fine on my own, at least I can handle it. Jason did have this confidence, in City of Darkness he was able to kill Elder of the me, against Holy Elder which is also the Emperor of the Absolute, plus Dragon Vein Fruit prompted a qualitative change in his origin qi, the real power of the battle is stronger by two to three per cent than in City of Darkness, so even if he encounters the Beast King he canpletely survive. With the addition of the Dragon Vein Fruit, his true battle power is 20-30% stronger than when he was in City of Darkness, so even if he encounters the Beast King, he canpletely survive. Even the unusual Ninth Grade Beasts were fearless, nothing more than that kind of peak Ninth Grade Beast King might be a bit of a threat to him, but he would have no problem escaping back if he couldnt beat them. If Lilith and Wolf Boy went along, he really wouldnt be able to take care of the Ninth Grade Beasts if they met them. Liliths beautiful eyes shed with a hint of worry after she heard that, and she asked, What are you going to look for over there in the outskirts of the Forbidden Land? Its very close to Forbidden Land there, it will be dangerous. Jason smiled, he looked at Liliths delicate and wless jade face, and softly said, Dont worry, I have my own measure, I wont put myself in danger. Besides, I cant bear to see you anymore. Ah Liliths face couldnt help but blush, a pair of beautiful eyes gave Jason a nk look and said, Whats there to give up on me? Without me, there are still Daisy, Saint Titan and these Hearing Daisy was fine, but hearing Saint Titan Jason really had some after thoughts. Thats different, in the words of Old Dragon King, weve been in this together. Jason smiles, then he looks to Wolf Boy and says, Wolf Boy, you and Lilith stay nearby. You can find some powerful Fae beasts to fight against to sharpen Cultivation for a bit. but dont go over to the outskirts of Forbidden Land and wait for me toe back. Got it? Brother, I know. Wolf Boy nodded. Lilith looked over at Jason and the only thing she could say was softly, Then take care of yourself and make sure youre careful. Jason nodded, and then he walked alone towards the depths of Outer Land. Jason remembered that thest time he came over with Old Mr. Miller, on the outskirts of Holy Dragon Land, the Order of the Holy Dragon he was carrying reacted, and there was a human figure floating vaguely in the depths of Holy Dragon Land, and a golden mist condensed into a fist power shadow also attacked and killed. Jason chose toe to the Holy Dragon Land side instead of the remaining five Forbidden Lands, mainly because he thought that the Order of the Holy Dragon that he was still carrying on his body must have some connection with this Holy Dragon Land. Therefore, he was willing to take a gamble.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Jason walked to the edge of Holy Dragon Land, that is, the demarcation line, looking at it, he was able to see the depths of Holy Dragon Land surging with a thick golden aura, as if it were a golden ocean, manifesting a sense of divine transcendence. Even though there was ayer of boundary separating them, the golden-coloured aura within Holy Dragon Land was still felt to be sacred and pure, carrying a sense of superiority and dignity. Jasons Dragon Bloodline was still sealed thest time he came over, but even so, The power of the origin contained within the sealed Dragon Bloodline deep within his bloodline was surging, and the Order of the Holy Dragon in his body had undergone some changes. Now, after his Dragon Bloodline was unsealed and he came to this ce again, he obviously felt an even stronger reaction, his own Origin Qi actually started to diffuse out, wisps of Green Dragon Qi surrounded his body, and that Order of the Holy Dragon on his body looked like it was activated on its own, with a unique aura that was fluctuating. Jasons face was astonished, he sensed that the golden-coloured breath within Holy Dragon Land contained a pure dragons qi, perhaps this was the key to causing his Green Dragons qi to react. Jason took out the Order of the Holy Dragon, only to see the green jade Order of the Holy Dragon with some golden threads, at this time these golden threads are blooming with a weak light, making the dragon pattern carved on the front of the token as if it wereing to life, appearing to be more lifelike, invisible, but it also highlights a Sacred extraordinary aura. As the Order of the Holy Dragon blossomed with milliluminous light, some of the lines that were normallypletely visible on this token unexpectedly began to emerge, and upon closer inspection, it looked as if these lines constituted a special symbol that contained a kind of subtle axiom within. Jason took a deep breath as he opened his mouth and shouted in the direction of Holy Dragon Land C Is there anyone inside? I dont mean to be rude, and I dont dare to enter without permission, but I onlye here because I have a favour to ask, can the seniors in Holy Dragon Land answer my questions and help me? Chapter 1883 Forbidden Land Response (Normal) Jasons voice rang out, echoing around the outskirts of Holy Dragon Land. Jasons eyes burned as he stared intently within Holy Dragon Land, hoping to hear some response from the depths of Holy Dragon Land. But no, everything still seemed calm. In the depths of Holy Dragon Land, only the golden energy mist was surging, and in this regard it was different from the outside world, making it difficult for people to see through the scene inside. Jason gritted his teeth, he still refused to give up, he took a deep breath and continued to shout loudly, My grandfather Lewis fist broke the Cultivation cage, benefiting the earthly martial artists, but unfortunately was backfired by the Heavenly Dao, and is now seriously injured and dying, falling into aa, with a wisp of life remaining. I heard that only the real Holy Pill can heal the Taoist wound, so Im here to ask for a Holy Pill, for which Im willing to pay any price! Lewis breaks the Cultivation Cage, so that the earthly martial artists are no longer bound by the Cultivation Cage, he should not have fallen to such an end, but also please Holy Dragon! Seniors within Land to be amodating. As soon as Jason said this, the golden mist surging within Holy Dragon Land seemed to have thickened a bit, and a mass of golden mist containing abundant energy surged as if it was about to take the shape of a golden dragon, and gradually it seemed to be awakening with a huge and unparalleled will. Jason also immediately felt the abnormality, his eyes gaze sank, the whole person is also in the dark vignce, for the existence of Forbidden Land inside he also do not know whether it is good or evil, really have any malicious intent he will immediately the first time to retreat. In the depths of Holy Dragon Land, it was as if a pair of gazes glowing with golden aura had passed through theyers of golden mist andnded on Jasons body. At that moment, Jason had an unspeakable feeling, like he was being stared at by the prehistoric beast that was waking up, and that feeling was extremely scary, but Jason was calming his mind, and deep down inside he was a little excited. These are signs that a presence deep within Holy Dragon Land has been brought to his attention. In the next moment, a voice suddenly rang in his ears, the voice seemed ancient and majestic, like a kind of Taoist sound, causing Jason to immediately understand the meaning of the words of this voice C The man who punched through Cultivations cage is still alive? The voice, with a hint of surprise and astonishment, was questioning Jason. Jasons spirit lifted as he said, Lewis is still alive. There is still a ray of life in his body, only that he has suffered a dao injury and has been in aa. Its a miracle that a cultivation level of the Quasi Tongshen Realm can actually preserve a thread of life in his body after being subjected to the power of the Heavenly Daos bacsh! Perhaps, this will be a variable! There was a voice ringing in Jasons ear, it was like the other man was murmuring to himself, but Jason heard it and understood what it meant. Jasons heart flinched, from these words it seems that being revolted by the Heavenly Dao should be ten deaths without a chance of survival, but Old Mr. Miller actually survived, preserving a ray of life, which attracted the attention of the existence of Holy Dragon Land. Elder, then may I ask what can be done to save Lewis. he is in aa now, and it is not known how long that wisp of life canst, I am afraid that dragging it out will only put his life in danger. Jason spoke up in a hurry. Holy Pill is indeed capable of healing dao injuries. However, even the number of Holy Pill within Forbidden Land is limited, and not many nts have been preserved since ancient times, and some of them have already been consumed. There are no more Holy Pill to give away within Holy Dragon Land. A voice came from within Holy Dragon Land. Jason was disappointed and disillusioned, but he was also thrilled to confirm that the Holy Pill did exist and that it could heal Old Mr. Millers injuries. This means that Old Mr. Miller is salvageable and there is still hope that he can be revived. Elder, then may I ask where else in the world today can I find Holy Pill? or any other medicine that can heal Dao injuries? Jason asked. The words came out, and suddenlyC Kid, you want Holy Pill,e to the King and he can give it to you! A voice filled with the meaning of endless coldness violently resounded in Jasons ears, followed by a booming sound in the sky and the earth, in an instant, thousands of avenues of roaring vibration of sound power resounded in the air, the entire sky and the earth for the change of colours, a within the meaning of the endless death of the monstrous pressure rises into the air, horror horrifying. In the next moment, the space above Jasons head suddenly copsed, and a ck hole in general appeared, and a heavenly hand popped out of that ck hole-like space, and in this way, it grabbed towards Jason. Jason scalp numb, he instinctively wanted to retreat, but at that moment his body was unable to move, as if it was locked by an invisible force of terror in the underworld.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Christopher Walsh, you crossed the line! Deep within Holy Dragon Land, a cold and extremely majestic voice rang out. Immediately followingC Boom! A round of fist awns wrapped in golden energy mist rose up from the depths of Holy Dragon Land, and the golden fist awns seemed to carry a world-destroying energy, horrifyingly monstrous and invincible,pletely illuminating the darkened dome of the sky. Like a zing sun rising into the sky in the middle of the dark night, the radiant golden fist aura actually reflected this small world, like a zing sun hanging in the sky! As such, the entire Ancient City of Ruins was immediately shaken, and the people of the major Agist all saw the golden fist that was like a sun hanging in the sky. Bang! The punch that rushed out from the depths of Holy Dragon Land shattered that ck hole in space, and in doing so, it met the heavenly hand that was grasping at Jason. Boom a shock, like the void up Jared, that dull monstrous energy impact of the sound shocked peoples eardrums. After this strike, the golden fist awn and the great hand through the sky all disappeared. Jasons body also regained its self-possession, and he then realised that both the golden fist mane and the great hand of Heaven were only made of shadows, and the main body had note, but it had already caused such a terrifying impact, which was simply shocking. Jason also realised that the existence in the depths of Holy Dragon Land had intentionally protected him, otherwise the terrifying impact caused by that pair of strikes, even if Jason had Green Dragons Golden Body protection, he would definitely not be able to carry it, and his physical body would be cracked by the energy aftershock. This is really too terrifying, the main body has not yete out, just a single strike from the phantom has already caused such a terrifying energy fluctuation, making it impossible for people to imagine what level the Cultivation realm of these existences within Forbidden Land has actually reached. Hmph! A cold snort came from the direction of Hell Forbidden Land, with an indifferent voice resounding, Ancestor King, arent you too nosy? This is thend of this king, you directly probe your hand toe, this is not putting this king in your eyes? The depths of Holy Dragon Land also resounded with a voice, and that extremely majestic voice added, As for Holy Pill, you Hell can really be willing to give a nt of Holy Pill? You have an ulterior motive, dont you! Chapter 1884 – Fate for Holy Pill (Normal) Ancient City of Ruins. Whoosh! Whoosh! Both figures rushed out at almost the same time, it was Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man. As they were the two Emperor of the Absolute currently in the ancient city, they all sensed the astonishing fist aura that rose up to the sky like a zing sun hanging in the air just now. Even with their cultivation as Emperor of the Absolute, when they sensed the terrifying energy fluctuation contained within that world-shattering fist, they all had a sense of horror and horror, and they were afraid that they wouldnt be able to receive a single blow from that kind of fist! What exactly happened over at Forbidden Land? Titan Emperor Old Man couldnt help but ask. Old Dragon Kings eyes shed with essence and said, Jason and Lilith and the others went to Outer Land to explore, and somehow caused such a bigmotion in Forbidden Land. Jason and the others shouldnt have stepped into Forbidden Land, but I just dont know what happened. whats going on. What? Jason and the others went to Outer Land? asked Titan Emperor Old Man, his face nk. Old Dragon King took a deep breath and said, The old mans granddaughter is also there. Titan Emperor Old Man, a piece of the past? Titan Emperor Old Man thought for a moment, he nodded and said, Yes! Immediately, the two Emperor of the Absolute powerhouses joined forces to rush towards Outer Land. Outer Land. Marcel and Zack originally explored elsewhere, with Zack observing the various terrains of Outer Land to see where some of the veins went, which helped him with his Formation Way. While Marcel apanies Zack, he also takes to collecting valuable herbs when he sees them.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Subsequently, both of them sensed the terrifying and monstrous fluctuation, the mighty pressure that permeated up like it was going to copse the heavens, it was too terrifying, giving people a sense of horror and horror. This is the direction of Holy Dragon Land. Jasons side, could it be that Jason has messed with the existence within Forbidden Land? Zacks face changed in shock, and he couldnt help but open his mouth. Go, go back immediately and take a look. Marcel said in a hurry. The two of them immediately headed towards Outer Land on the Holy Dragon Land side. Roberts sister did the same, after Robert sensed some fluctuations in his Kirin Bloodline, as if he had sensed something, and he immediately brought his sister to look in the direction of the sensed fluctuations. He then found a purple herb on the east side of Outer Land, this purple herb was brightly coloured, glowing with purple light, crystal clear, but it didnt contain much aura, and obviously didnt belong to the Elixir category. Even so, Robert picked the purple herb without hesitation. Subsequently, both he and Emily sensed the terrifying fluctuation, the monstrous might copsing the sky, causing the void to shake and the dao sound to thunder, the might was unheard of and shocking. Did something happen on Jasons end? Emilys eyes blinked, then she blushed anxiously and said, Lets go back and check. Robert also had his heart in his mouth, and hurriedly rushed along with his sister towards the Outer Land of Holy Dragon Land. Both Lilith and Wolf Boy noticed when that golden fist aura on the periphery of Holy Dragon Land shot up into the sky. At that moment, in the instant when that golden fist awn and that great hand through the sky struck each other across the sky, both of them were unable to move their bodies as if they were frozen under the impact of that monstrous energy pressure. After it passed, Liliths flowery face changed colour and she couldnt help but exim, Satan! Brother! Wolf Boys face changed too. The two of them rushed towards Holy Dragon Land without any further ado. At this time, the two of them couldnt care less about Jasons warning to them, after all, Jason was right outside Holy Dragon Land and might face a crisis, so they naturally couldnt care so much. Soon, Lilith and Wolf Boy rushed all the way over, and they saw Jason from a distance standing in front of them, looking as if nothing was wrong. Satan, are you okay? Lilith cried out sharply. Stay back for a moment, you guys, back up a bit! Jason immediately blurted out. He himself doesnt know whats going to happen next, so first he tells Lilith and Wolf Boy to back off and stay out of the outer areas of Holy Dragon Land. It was only because at that moment, the mighty pressure of that supreme being from Forbidden Land, the hell, was still continuing, and even the other party was conversing with him. But strangely enough, this dialogue was only audible to him, or perhaps the other man only intended for him to hear it. The same was true of the previous voicesing from the depths of Holy Dragon Land, and only for Jason to hear. Kid, you want Holy Pill to save your life, this King certainly has Holy Pill here to offer. However, Holy Pill is extraordinary and extremely difficult to breed. If you want Holy Pill, you need to pay for it. It depends on whether or not your brat is willing to pay the corresponding price. On the Forbidden Land side of Hell, the being called Christopher Walsh by the Ancestor King of Holy Dragon Land spoke. The price? What do you want from me? Jason asked. He also didnt know what exactly he had on him that could be looked upon by such an existence, so he was quite curious himself. This King only wants the Dragon Bloodline in you, and as long as you are willing to strip yourself of it, this King will naturally give you a true Holy Pill! Christopher Walshs indifferent voice came through. Dragon Bloodline? Jasons face was stunned, not realising that the other party was looking at its own Dragon Bloodline. Thinking about it is also very normal, Dragon Bloodline once in a while, with the weather of the worlds co-owner, Forbidden Land and other supreme existence can look at the only Dragon Bloodline. Except that Dragon Bloodline is already connected to itself, to its own The power of the origin, so how can this be stripped away? Christopher Walsh, you want to walk the path of the Emperor of Man with your dead body? Its ridiculous! An indifferent voice rang out. As this voice rang out, in that Land of the Falling Phoenix, a phoenix silhouette vaguely emerged, covering the sky and revealing its divine might, containing a supreme might that copsed the heavens and the worlds. In Scarlet Forbidden Land, two rounds of blood moon like gazes were opening and closing, blossoming two blood coloured gazes looking towards Jasons side, a horrifyingly morbid blood coloured mist was surging, and there was also a voice that came out, It turns out its this kid, who had previouslye here once, when Dragon Bloodline was still sealed, but today but now it is released. King James , its not your turn to tell this king what to do. On the Hell side, Christopher Walshs gaze carried a cold intent as he looked towards Land of the Falling Phoenix. Christopher Walsh, you coveted someone elses Dragon Bloodline, why dont you just say it outright and kill the other person. Dragon Bloodline is stripped away, The power of the origin is silenced, and the person is dead. Even if you give Holy Pill, you cant take it away even if the person is dead. Youre doing a good job with this calction. A voice, and a female voice at that, rang out from the murderous Land of the Divine Fallen. The voice was extremely beautiful, but it contained a resounding and sharp killing intent, like a sharp sword dissecting the air, making ones scalp numb. Chapter 1885 Saint Marie Style (Normal) Jason also heard this female voice, the voice line is beautiful, contains a resounding and stern killing aura, from the Land of the Divine Fallen, in which the pressure is also extremely appalling, causing the world to lose colour. After hearing this he couldnt help but feel a sense of awe, it seemed that that existence in Forbidden Land, the hell, was also unintentional, once he stripped himself of his Dragon Bloodline, it would be hard for him to escape death as well. By then, even if we get the Holy Pill, whats the point? You cant take it with you! It was clear that the other party was not a good person and appeared to have malicious intentions. Saint Marie, are youing to join in the fun? Christopher Walshs voice rang out and said coldly, Every one of them is usually silent, but today they are all active.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dragon Bloodline came out and has not been seen in years, perhaps the seed of this one. In Land of the Falling Phoenix, King James said in an indifferent tone. JiejieC Land of Silent Night, came a strangeugh that made peoples scalp numb, and a voice filled with the meaning of morose cold silence rang out, Ancestor King. The token this kid is holding seems to be rted to you Holy Dragon Land. Could it be that he is a descendant of your lineage? Ancestor King, you dont even invite him into Holy Dragon Land to cultivate him? King James has said that this is the seed of the earthly realm, the ce of hope. Then why not stay in the earthly realm and refine your skills? Why get involved in Forbidden Lands karma. Above Forbidden Lands ancient path, the people of the heavens wont see fit to tolerate the Earth Realm to produce another person who can walk the path of the Emperor of Man. Ancestor King spoke. Thats not necessarily true! How long have we been trapped here? Just to guard an earthly realm? Perhaps this kids Dragon Bloodline can change our current pattern. Since you, Holy Dragon Land, wont ept this person, why not this king! Land of Silent Night, the voice filled with the meaning of silence resounded, a monstrous pressure steeply presented, shaking the sky, the void vaguely manifested a figure through the heavens and through the earth, stretching across the heavens and earth, pressuring the entire void are copsing vibration. Silent King, there is a firste first served in everything, you are robbing someone from this king. But its possible to take this kid down first, and well discuss itter. Christopher Walsh opened his mouth. This king hase to join in the fun! Scarlet Forbidden Land, the two rounds of eyes like a blood moon zed up, and the void looked like a blood moon rising, reflecting the entire dome of the sky was dyed with ayer of ghastly blood colour. Jason immediately sensed a creepy feeling, and he knew in his heart that he was being watched by some supreme being in Forbidden Land. Are you all preparing for a provocation in the midst of this Kings Holy Dragon Land? In the depths of Holy Dragon Land, Ancestor Kings majestic voice rang out, and the golden energy mist surged dramatically, ultimately forming a golden dragon that stretched across heaven and earth, which rushed out of Holy Dragon Land and emerged in the sky, with its own imposing aura that pressed down on all the heavens, causing all the heavens to tremble, and thews of the Great Dao to surround it. Ancestor King is overstating the case, we are merely taking this opportunity to study Dragon Bloodline. Besides, this son has nothing to do with your Holy Dragon Land and is not a disciple of your Holy Dragon Land. I dont think Ancestor King will stop us, right? Christopher Walsh opened his mouth, and a heavenly hand once again spanned the void and grabbed towards Jason. Unbridled! Inside Holy Dragon Land, Ancestor King bellowed out angrily. The golden mist condensed into a golden dragon roared into the air and swooped down, transforming into a huge fist mane that suppressed the heavenly hand. Almost at the same moment, the round of blood moon in the void steeply copsed down, and wherever it passed, the void copsed, and the only thing that shone was that blinding blood light reflecting in this heaven and earth. Apparently, the two supreme beings, Christopher Walsh and Blood Demon Head, struck at the same time and entangled Ancestor King. The Silent King in Land of Silent Night also struck out, a hand quickly broke through the void, entwined with a cold and deadly aura, like arge enveloping Jason. Jason immediately sensed an unprecedented sense of crisis, and he couldnt help but roar angrily, wanting to retreat and dodge. However, the void around his body felt like it was locked in ce, and an invisible force was imprisoning him, making it difficult for him to move. Jason was unwilling, his own Sunling Bloodline flourished and rushed to the sky, and a green dragon silhouette was about to manifest in the air, his body blossoming with a piercing and eye-catching greenish-golden light. But still can not, that horrible pressure suppression is unimaginable, even if the other body can not get out of the Forbidden Land, but its own breath phantom out of this hand is embedded in the force is not at all what he can resist. Not to mention Jason, Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, who had already rushed over, also wanted to rush over and pull Jason over, but Silent King seemed to have discovered their intentions, and a wisp of qi power spilled out from hisrge hand that was probing towards Jason, and crushed Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man directly. Titan Emperor Old Man. Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Mans faces changed in shock, and they both shouted angrily as they swung their fists to st towards the wisp of Qi pressure, but the two of them were shaken backward one after another, their faces pale. Just thenC Bang! The void shook steeply, and a hand as white as jade suddenly manifested in the air. In the night, this curve contour appears iparably beautiful jade hand and this killing atmosphere seems extremely inconsistent, this hand appears serene but aesthetic, just like beautiful jade carving blooming glittering light, but when this jade hand appeared at that moment, as if it became the only one in this world. Thumbs up! This jade hand flicked, and the glistening white fingers met therge hand that grasped towards Jason, and with a bang, it was actually seen that the silhouette of therge hand that Silent Kings own breath had conjured up was directly shattered and annihted into nothingness. Then, this jade hand looked like it was pinching a sword trick, and with one finger pointing to the sky, a piercing sword aura pierced through the sky, carrying a monstrous and prevalent killing aura, vaguely apanied by the vision of gods and devils falling, and with a single sword across the sky, it pierced through the attack that was conjured up by Christopher Walsh and the Blood Demon Head. Bang! Thumbs up! Immediately, under Ancestor Kings golden and brilliant fist and this supreme sword aura that cut down gods and demons, the attack that Christopher Walsh and the Blood Demon Head had conjured up was annihted. Saint Marie, have youe to meddle in our affairs? Christopher Walshs angry voice came to mind. A bunch of old and undead people bullying a little boy, what kind of skill is that? This emperor just cant stand it. Christopher Walsh if you dont like it, why dont youe and fight! In the Land of the Divine Fallen, a slender and marvellous figure faintly emerged, like a supreme female emperor who was releasing a supreme divine might. Little boy, donte here to look for Holy Pill, for Forbidden Land, Holy Pill is incredibly precious, its used to save life, there wont be any extra Holy Pill to give away. If I remember correctly, theres a Tree of Enlightenment in Mengze Mountain at the back of Ancient City of Ruins. If I remember correctly, there is a Tree of Enlightenment in Mengze Mountain at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins, and the Fruit of Enlightenment from the Tree of Enlightenment can also heal Taoist injuries. However, a great war broke out over there in ancient times, so it is apanied by ominous and weirdness, you really want to go looking for that must be careful, or wait until you are strong enough to go looking for that Tree of Enlightenment. Suddenly, a cool voice came from Jasons ears, it was actually Land of the Divine Fallens Saint Marie secretly transmitting over. Mengze Mountain? Tree of Enlightenments Fruit of Enlightenment? Jasons face was overjoyed as he busily said, Thank you senior! Snap! These words just fell into the voice, the white jade hand in the void violently pped downwards, Jason feet stood on the ground immediately appeared arge pit, his entire person looked like buried in the pit in general, but he was unharmed. Elder? Is this emperor that old? A cold humming voice with a piercing chill came out. Chapter 1886 The Path of the Emperor of Man (I) (Normal) Jason was all confused on the spot, it was reasonable to say that these unfathomable supreme existences in Forbidden Land, one by one, must have endured an extremely long period of time. He thought that he was right in respecting a senior just now, so how could he be clipped in the head by the other party? Jason is not wrong in what he thinks, but he is ignoring the fact that Saint Marie is a woman. Since she was a woman, no matter how transcendent she was or not, she would care about her age, and Jasons cry of senior fell on her ears, making her feel that she was shouting herself old, and it was inevitable that she would have to give Jason a lesson. Leave this ce, grind well first, you are still too weak. The great change in the Cultivation of Man Realm will trigger some uncontroble changes, some of the ancient paths can no longer be guarded, and in the future, the Realm of Man you are in will have to face more opponents than just the people of the current world. After you are able to walk out of the Emperor of Man path, this King will grant you permission to enter within Forbidden Land to learn some truths. Just as Jason was fuming, a transmission from Ancestor King mmed into his ear. Immediately afterwards a golden mist of energy surged in, transforming into arge invisible hand that pushed Jason out. At the end of the day, the wisp of golden energy mist heatedly merged into the Order of the Holy Dragon he was holding, causing the Order of the Holy Dragon in his hand to discover some remarkable changes. Jason isunched straight into the outer reaches of Holy Dragon Land, where he then sees Lilith, Wolf Boy and the arriving Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, Robert, Emily, Zack, Marcel and others. Jason remembered what Ancestor King had told him and he immediately said to the crowd, Lets get out of here. Old Dragon King nodded and said, Go! Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man are both Emperor of the Absolute who are ustomed to seeing big scenes, but now Forbidden Land has actually caused a supreme being toe out of the situation is really the first time they have encountered. In fact, Ancient City of Ruins has been quiet in Forbidden Land for so many years. It was also during The Battle of Emperors Fall a hundred years ago that had messed with the terrifying presence in Forbidden Land. Since then, this Six Forbidden Land had been as silent as death, without the slightest abnormality, so Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man had never seen the monstrous might emanating from the supreme being in Forbidden Land. Its also the case that the presence in Forbidden Land has been frequently active in the past six months, precisely since Jason and Old Mr. Miller visited the Ancient City of Ruins. When Old Mr. Miller broke the Cultivation Cage, the supreme beings in the depths of Forbidden Land were stirred up, and that day the Ancient City of Ruins was filled with a monstrous pressure that was like the end of the world. Immediately after that is tonight, the supreme existences of this Six Forbidden Land were heck all shaken up, and even struck out at each other, although it was not the main body that personally stepped in, but this level of terrifying powerhouses, their own breath illuminated attacks, are not something that an Emperor of the Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, such as the Emperor of the Absolute could withstand. Thus, it could be imagined how terrifying these supreme existences in Forbidden Land were, and their Cultivation realm was simply not something that earthly realm martial artists could specte on. Soon, Jason and the rest of the group got out of Outer Lands area, and it was safe to leave Outer Land. The presence in Forbidden Land is not interested in targeting areas outside of Outer Land for strikes, there may be some sort of pact, or restriction. Jason turned his head in the direction of Holy Dragon Land and Land of the Divine Fallen, the two supreme beings in Forbidden Land who had more or less treated him with kindness and stepped in to defuse his crisis.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In particr, the Saint Marie of Land of the Divine Fallen appears to be extremely strong and domineering, and is frighteningly powerful in her own right, making such existences as Christopher Walsh scornful. Its safe to say that if it wasnt for Saint Marie tonight, Jason would have been in real danger. Even if Ancestor King had the intention to protect Jason, it would be impossible to do so in the face of the three major existences in Forbidden Land striking at the same time. Furthermore, Jason is not a person of Holy Dragon Lands lineage, and there is no direct rtionship with Holy Dragon Land, Ancestor King will not really fight with the existence of these three Forbidden Land, and Im afraid that if he cant protect them, Ancestor King wont be able to do so because Jason will not be able to protect them. The main body personally, that pays too big a price. So Saint Marie stepped in and sort of defused Jasons crisis. No matter what, Jason was grateful to Ancestor King and Saint Marie, and with his personality, he would definitely repay tonights favour if he had the chance to do so in the future. As for Christopher Walsh Jason had a cold sh in his eyes, and down the road when he was really strong enough, he wouldnt mind going into Hell Forbidden Land alone and starting a sweeping path. Theres also Scarlet Forbidden Land and Land of Silent Night, two Forbidden Lands that look like they should be in cahoots with Christopher Walsh. As for Land of the Falling Phoenixs King James , more or less remain neutral. Come on, lets go back to Ancient City of Ruins first! Old Dragon King said. He himself had palpitations in his heart, just now Land of Silent Night that being copsed down with a wisp of breath pressure, and he and Titan Emperor Old Man were shaken back with their joint attack, it was really too frightening. Dragons stronghold. Titan Emperor Old Man also followed over, and Jason was grateful for Titan Emperor Old Mans ability to go with Old Dragon King to help out in Outer Land this time, and thanked Titan Emperor Old Man several times in session. Titan Emperor Old Man waved his hand and said, You are wee. I am curious, how did you make such a bigmotion in the outskirts of Forbidden Land? There are really unimaginably strong people in those Forbidden Lands, and they were actually all stirred up by you? It might have something to do with my destiny, and somehow it caught the attention of those existences in Forbidden Land. Jason said with a bitter smile. Fate? Titan Emperor Old Man didnt really know anything about Carovias Fate. Simply put, its Cultivations bloodline physique, pretty much. Old Dragon King exined. Titan Emperor Old Man nodded as he said, Jason, its better to try not to go over to Forbidden Land in the future, its very dangerous. Luckily, other Forbidden Land existences stepped in to help you tonight, otherwise the consequences would have been truly unimaginable. Jason nodded and said, I know. After this experience, I will definitely be much more cautious in the future. Seeing that it was gettingte, Titan Emperor Old Man didnt linger much longer and left the Dragons stronghold after exchanging pleasantries. Jason looked towards Lilith, Robert girl, Marcel and the others as he said in an apologetic tone, Im sorry, I didnt expect to cause those existences in Forbidden Land to revive in droves, and I almost got you guys involved as well. Its a good thing that it was a false rm, its considered lucky. Its good that everyone is fine. Its just that you cant go over to Forbidden Land again, its really dangerous. Lilith said looking distraught. What kind of existences are those in Forbidden Land? Its too terrifying, a single strand of Qi is enough to cause the heavens and earth to copse, such tactics are unimaginable! Zack couldnt help but speak with emotion. Its better not to talk much about Forbidden Land. Old Dragon King spoke, he then said, You are all fine that is the best oue. Its already a bitte, so all of you go and rest. Well talk about anything tomorrow. Yes! Jason and the others nodded and prepared to go back to their rooms to rest on this as well. Chapter 1887 The Path of the Emperor of Man (II) (Normal) Jason wasnt in a hurry to rest when he got back to his room, he pulled out Order of the Holy Dragon to work on it. He remembered that Holy Dragon Land had a wisp of golden mist injected into the Order of the Holy Dragon, and at that time, the Order of the Holy Dragon underwent some remarkable changes, only that he didnt have the time to study those changes at that time. The Order of the Holy Dragon in his hand had a green jade texture, with strands of golden silk threads, a vivid dragon pattern carved in relief on the front, and the word Order in an ancient script on the back. The entire token also appeared extremely ancient and simple, and at a nce, it was clear that it was not a mortal object. Jason thought for a moment as he gathered his own Green Dragon Qi, and wisps of it continued to sink into the Order of the Holy Dragon. As his own Green Dragons Qi continued to sink into the Order of the Holy Dragon, he actually saw some changes begin to ur on the Order of the Holy Dragon, dots of golden awns emerged, and those golden threads on the Order of the Holy Dragon began to blossom with a glittering light, mirroring the green jade of the Order of the Holy Dragon. the Holy Dragons green-coloured jade, looking even more divine and extraordinary. Jason then heralded some arcane runes that surfaced on the Order of the Holy Dragon. Previously, he had also injected the Green Dragons Qi towards the Order of the Holy Dragon, and the Order of the Holy Dragon would also have some changes, but there were no such esoteric runes presented, but at this moment, they were surfacing one by one. This reminded Jason of the infusion of a golden energy mist from the depths of Holy Dragon Land, perhaps these runes surfacing from the Order of the Holy Dragon were rted to the infusion of that golden energy mist. Jason had a hunch that these subtle runes emerging from the Order of the Holy Dragon would contain extraordinary meanings, and he recalled that Hua Xieyue had once told him that this Order of the Holy Dragon contained a secret, but it had never been deciphered. Even when his mother held the Order of the Holy Dragon back in the day, she couldnt decipher the secrets contained within the Order of the Holy Dragon. It now appears that the secret of this Order of the Holy Dragon may lie in these Arcane Rune that have surfaced on the token. The golden energy mist from the depths of Holy Dragon Land surged into the Order of the Holy Dragon, this should not be an unintended purpose, it should have a deeper meaning, otherwise the Ancestor King of Holy Dragon Land would not have done so. The question was, how should these arcane runes be perceived? Jason couldnt help but frown, he began to sense these runes with his heart, the problem was that he couldnt understand them at all, these arcane runes clearly contained a great deal of information, but how to decipher this information had be a difficult problem. Jason was not discouraged, he took a deep breath and used his mind to sense it, he concentrated, his whole body was in a state of obliviousness, and his own strands of Green Dragons qi were constantly sinking into the Order of the Holy Dragon. Gradually, the light of the Arcane Rune that emerged from the Order of the Holy Dragon became more and more zing, making the Order of the Holy Dragon begin to emit an extremely special aura, with a vast and vtile aura permeating the room, and even beginning to have a faint trace of the Emperors aura released, making the room seem to be enveloped by a supreme and supreme aura of the Emperor, making the room seem to be enveloped by a supreme and supreme aura of the Emperor. The room seemed to be shrouded by the supreme aura of the Emperor. At that moment, Jasons mind shook violently, and he suddenly sensed that a magnificent voice rang out in his mind, which appeared to explode in his mind like Jared, clearly audible- He who is Emperor of Man puts the human race first. When the human race is bullied, it is for the sake of the human race that we should kill the enemy; when the human race is in trouble, it is for the sake of the human race that we should break through all the difficulties; when the human race is in distress, it is for the sake of the human race that we should block all the disasters. This is the way of the Emperor of Man! Jasons mind unexpectedly resounded with such a voice, a majestic voice that contained a vast and righteous aura, and even more so, carried a supreme imperial pressure. Jason was baffled, Emperor of Man way? Is this a Cultivation path of sorts? Or rather, a supreme path of the Way? To be able to go all the way to the highest peak of Cultivation? Simr to those supreme beings in Forbidden Land? Jason mind emerged some doubts, but this Emperor of Man way is not good to go, the voice has been mentioned, once the Emperor of Man way, that need to take the human race first, the human race was bullied, suffered a disaster, suffered a disaster to stand up, leading the human race to the strong. This puts Jason in a bit of a bind, he doesnt think hes that great, and he cant shelter the human race atrge, his goal is actually pretty simple, just be able to guard those around him, and be able to get Old Mr. Miller to wake up. As for the human race the concept is too broad, besides the human race in the world adds up to billions, how to shelter? How to lead? Such a responsibility is too great, and Jason thinks to himself that he is not a saint or a saintly mother either, and cant really do the job of sheltering all of his people. However, this does not mean that they can not go to sense some of this Emperor of Man way, and say that they shelter close to the people around, these people are also the human race is not it? His current strength can only do this, if he has more strength in the future, then he will be able to shelter more people. So in Jasons opinion, this Emperor of Man way is something to be sensed. Jason continued to immerse himself in that subtle feeling, as the voice sounded in his mind, the Arcane Rune that was inspired by the Order of the Holy Dragon blossomed into an even brighter light, looking as if it was burning, and in the process the runes seemed to have been activated, and the information contained within them continued to converge towards Jasons mind. In this process, these runes seemed to be activated, and the information within them continued to converge into Jasons sea of consciousness. At the end of the day, the light of these manifested Arcane Rune gradually dimmed, until at the end of the day it was as if it had been annihted, and there was no longer any trace of it to be seen. This Order of the Holy Dragon was also restored to its original form,cking that arcane aura.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The golden energy mist injected into Holy Dragon Land acted as a trigger, stimting the Arcane Rune and providing a certain amount of energy to support the Arcane Rune to blossom into a brilliant light, while the subtle information contained within the runes converged into Jasons sea of consciousness. It was equivalent to the fact that after these arcane runes had been thoroughly activated once, they returned to oblivion and would never be manifested again. Jasons sea of consciousness was receiving a great deal of information at the moment, a vast and arcane amount of informationing through from those Arcane Rune. This made him not help but recall that back in Titan Ruins, when he came into contact with those runes of the Power Evolution Secret Method, it was almost the same way that he came to his senses. I dont know how long it took, but when Jason came back to his senses, the essence of his eyes shed, and there was more than a hint of surprise on his face. He felt an additional secret cultivation technique, Human Emperor Technique, in his mind! This kind of feeling is very mysterious, with the Order of the Holy Dragon those Arcane Rune contains a huge amount of information into his sea of consciousness, and finally formed a cultivation secret art Human Emperor Technique, this Human Emperor Technique should be the key to walk the way of the Emperor of Man. This Human Emperor Technique should be the key to the Emperor of Man path. The massive amount of information that had just converged in indicated that this Human Emperor Technique contained things that covered many levels, including cultivation methods, Cultivation battle techniques, alchemy and medicine, terrain formations, and so on. The package is all-epassing and extremelyprehensive, covering every aspect on Cultivation. Chapter 1888 Human Emperor Technique (normal) Jason was truly shocked, he hadnt realised that so many areas of cultivation would be covered in this Human Emperor Technique, basically covering everything Cultivation needed. But its normal when you think about it, after all, following the path of Emperor of Man requires a great responsibility, that of being brave enough to be first for the people. The equivalent is the leader of the human race, the true emperor of the human race. Then in addition to the Cultivation aspect to the strongest and invincible, other aspects should also be involved, alchemy and medicine, terrain formations, these are all need to go to be proficient, so as to create a no shorings of the Emperor of Man. This Emperor of Man path is really bad. Jason sighed with emotion, now he just wanted to be stronger, so he moved his mind to understand the cultivation method and Cultivation Battle Technique contained in Human Emperor Technique first. The cultivation method in the Human Emperor Technique is also to condense the qi and transform the power to enhance the power of the origin. However, Jason already has his own Green Dragon Secret Art, which fits him perfectly. Green Dragon Secret Art is not worse than Human Emperor Technique, because Green Dragon Secret Art is abination of Power Evolution Secret Method, The Sacred Dragon Technique and True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique. It should be noted that Green Dragon Secret Art is abination of the Power Evolution Secret Method, The Sacred Dragon Technique, and the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, which is rtively more suitable for Jason. Of course, the Human Emperor Techniques cultivation secret art would still need to be studied and cultivatedter, and he immediately felt towards the Cultivation Battle Technique. The Cultivation Battle Skills section also contains many battle skills, but the first on the list is the Human Emperor Fist battle skill. Human Emperor Fist? Try tinkering with it and see. Jasons eyes lit up and a sh of excitement appeared on his face. As for Cultivation, Jason feels that the more skills he can master, the better. There arent a lot of battle techniques he can use against him at the moment, mainly Nine Characters Fist and Heaven Fist. If he could master Human Emperor Fist, he would have one more powerful battle technique, more choices to make against the enemy, and even one more means to save his life.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With Jasons mind moving, Human Emperor Fists cultivation recipe began to present in his mind, a little sense under the Human Emperor Fist can experience that magnificent majestic meaning, looks extremely atmospheric, like an Emperor of Man suppression at that time. Its a supreme boxing discipline! The fist intent embedded is even more powerful, there is a suppression of all the worlds enemies of the spirit, can be said to be ridiculously strong. But its never easy and hard to practice, or even start to get the hang of it. It can only be said that slowly to understand the experience, to understand through each style of boxing within the meaning of boxing can be said to be the initial mastery of the supreme boxing way. To Jasons immense surprise, just as he wasprehending Human Emperor Fists first fist stance, a figure emerged autonomously in his mind, a figure that appeared blurred, with his back to all beings, his long ebony hair draped over his body, and a green shirt, which vaguely manifested the might of the Nine to Five Supreme Beings. Subsequently, the blurry figure was evolving the first punch stance of Human Emperor Fist. Jason immediately realised that this was teaching him this style of fist gesture, a kind of picture-dynamic teaching from the power of the fist gesture, the evolution of the fist meaning, the trajectory of the fist gesture, the way of attacking and killing, and so on. Or, perhaps it would be more apt to say legacy. It is a legacy of the Emperor of Mans way, enabling those whoe after him to quickly grasp the wonders of the Human Emperor Technique. Otherwise Human Emperor Technique involves too many things, in addition to Cultivation, there are other aspects, such as alchemy, formations, if there is no shadow of a person left behind the inheritance, it is difficult for theter person to understand all the Human Emperor Technique in his life. This figure, could it be the previous generation Emperor of Man? If it is the previous Emperor of Man, then it should be a figure from the Strong Martial Era, where has this Emperor of Man gone now? Jason couldnt help but think dark thoughts in his mind. He recalled that the Ancestor King of Holy Dragon Land had told him that as long as he walked out of the path of Emperor of Man, then the other party would invite him to enter Holy Dragon Land, perhaps then he would be able to learn some unknown secrets, such as what huge changes urred at the end of the Strong Martial Era, and where did the previous Emperor of Man go. More importantly, what exactly was the formation of Forbidden Land? of Man went where, how Forbidden Land was formed More importantly, what exactly is the ancient road suppressed within Forbidden Land. Jason took a deep breath and stopped thinking about it, single-mindedly following the shadow that emerged in his mind as he cultivated the first stance of Human Emperor Fist. This first style of boxing is also extremelyplicated, the way to transport power, boxing trajectory and embedded boxing meaning, these are only by virtue of the cultivation of the recipe to figure out, that at least ten days and a half months to figure out some of the doorway. But now with this shadow in the guidance, equivalent to having a bright teacher in the personal preaching, that cultivation and enlightenment will seem a lot easier. Unconsciously, Jasons entire being had beenpletely immersed in this cultivation sensation. Just inside the rooms practice room, he swung his starting fist gesture over and over again, while channelling his own The power of the origin to merge into the gesture, and began to evolve the first stance of Human Emperor Fist. One swing at a time, one practice at a time, and Jason was oblivious to the passage of time. Hundreds of times after the evolution of the fist, gradually, Jasons fist began to take shape, the fist vaguely embedded in the might of a king in the world, own a vast and boundless royal aura in the diffusion, like a fist out, can suppress the enemy, making the group of heroes submissive! Only that the fist meaning in this fist gesture still failed to manifest itself, and to trulyprehend the fist meaning, it definitely stillcked a certain level of fire. After a while, Jason came back to his senses from that subtle cultivation state, and he found that he had already touched and grasped the beginnings of this fist stance, but there was still a long way to go before he couldprehend the true wonders and meaning of this fist. This kind of cultivation speed is also regarded as extremely heaven-defying, if not with that virtual shadow shape like a personal missionary to evolve this style of boxing, Jason can not do in this short period of time to figure out the prototype of this style of boxing. Jason then looked at the time, it was actually thetter part of the night, and he himself was sweating from the process of practising his fist stance, he thought better of it and stopped practising and went to take a shower in the bathroom. After getting out of the shower, Jason was going to rest too. Tomorrow, he was going to look for Old Dragon King to ask about the situation at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins. When he was in the outskirts of Forbidden Land, the Saint Marie of Land of the Divine Fallen had sent a voice message to him telling him that there was a Tree of Enlightenment on the back of Mengze Mountain that could heal the Taoist injuries. Mengze Mountain has a Tree of Enlightenment, and the Fruit of Enlightenment produced by the Tree of Enlightenment is also able to heal Taoist wounds. Therefore, he wanted to collect information about the back of Ancient City of Ruins to see where this Mengze Mountain was located. Regardless, he decided to take a trip to Mengze Mountain, it might be dangerous, but he was going to give it a try, and if it didnt work, he would retreat back immediately. He really wasnt willing to give it a try. Given any chance at all, hed do his best to find a way to heal the dawning wound on Old Mr. Miller. Chapter 1889 – Land of Great Murder (Normal) The next day. Jason woke up close to noon. Last night when he went to sleep, it was already thetter part of the night, coupled with the fact that he had been practising the Human Emperor Fist, so this sleep was particrly heavy. Jason woke up from his nap feeling refreshed as well, he got dressed, washed up and pushed his way out the door. Walking to the front yard of Dragons stronghold, I saw Lilith and Emily and others all gathered together chatting, upon seeing Jason Lilith smiled and said, Youre finally awake. In the morning I went to knock on the door ready to call you for breakfast and you didnt respond. I left you alone now that you were still sleeping. I was a little tiredst night, so I slept a lot. Jason exined. Why dont we get you something to eat then. Lilith said. Jason shook his head and said, No, I dont feel very hungry either. Besides, its almost noon, so Ill just go straight to lunchter. As we were talking, Dragon Jim from the Dragons stronghold came and saw Jason and said, Jason, the people of Holy Night people havee and said they are looking for you. Holy Night people? Let the other guy in then. Jason said. Dragon Jim nodded, and a momentter Dragon Jim led a middle-aged man from the Holy Night people, who was the head of the Holy Night people in the Ancient City of Ruins stronghold, named St. Ritter. His face looked unpleasant and a bit icy, after all, for Holy Night people, Jason was the biggest enemy, and he deserved to be killed after he had the chance. But this time he was the one who had to deliver Jasons ransom on behalf of Holy Night people, and the thought of it made him feel overwhelmed. Satan, this is the ransom my n promised you, check it for yourself. St. Ritter opened his mouth and brought out the prepared Elixir with Semi-Elixir. There are ten Elixir nts and fifty Semi-Elixir nts. During City of Darkness, Holy Night Emperor gives two Seventh Grade Fire Pills and a Sacred Heart Pill against ten Elixir nts. So St. Ritter brought over the right amount of Elixir, but theres still a billion dors to go. Jason checked that Elixir was correct and immediately said, Elixirs side is reconciled. What about the other billion dors? You give me an ount, and that money will be credited to you within the day. St. Ritter said coldly. Jason immediately wrote out one of Satan Operation Groups ounts and handed it over. St. Ritter didnt want to stay a moment after he was done, so he turned around and walked out.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. So what bother to ask, when will Saint Leo, the holy son of your n,e out and walk around again? Will hee over to Ancient City of Ruins within the next few days? Jason suddenly opened his mouth to ask. Not two steps forward St. Ritter stumbled on his feet and almost fell. His face was green with hate, he gritted his teeth, from Jasons words he tasted full of malice, was this to n to hijack the n Son of Saint again in order to facilitate the second extortion? Its too much of a bully! St. Ritters chest was heaving with anger, but he left without saying a word. Pfft Lilith couldnt help but cover her mouth with a smile, her beautiful eyes moving as she looked at Jason and said, You want to hit on Saint Leo again, huh? Jason shrugged and said, It cant be helped, Saint Leo is a treasure trove, and Holy Night people have a bounty of resources, so theres no harm in letting them cut their teeth when they get the chance. Business like this is a million dor business, Jason, bring me along next time, Ill get a piece of the action. Zack said with a smile. Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, Its not impossible. The business is still very promising, besides Saint Leo, there are also Sons of the Blood Moon I dont know who the Son of Saint of The Holy n of the Apocalypse is, and I can see that Daisy is a treasure trove as well. Lilith blushed strangely, eyed Jason suspiciously, and couldnt help but ask, Even Daisy you? Jason perked up and said, If The Holy n of the Apocalypse is willing to pay enough ransom for their holy maiden, then theres no harm in co-operating. I say Lilith, what you just asked is a bit ambiguous, what do you mean by not letting go? Its called co-operation, a win-win situation for both sides. This is the first time Ive heard of such a co-operation, and theres a win win how? Lilith still really cant figure it out. Jason smiled and said, Through this kind of co-operation, I can reap the ransom, and the other party can reap a life experience, understanding the evils of the world, and such a valuable life experience cant be bought by money. So of course its a win-win situation. Lilith was outright speechless. Emilyughed and said, Lilith dont you listen to this guy in his bullshit, this guy is full of bad blood, be careful of getting you in the ditch too. After chatting for a while, Jason headed over to Dragon Jim and said, Dragon Jim, do you have any information on the back of Ancient City of Ruins over here in the stronghold? Id like to borrow it if there is. The back of the Ancient City of Ruins? That ce isnt Forbidden Land, but its no less scary than Forbidden Land, its very weird and dangerous. You want to know about the situation over there? Dragon Jims face was astonished. Jason smiled and said, Theres no harm in having some time to learn about it. That area is extremely dangerous, there are primitive mountains and forests, deep pools and swamps, and barren wastnds and gobi, in the past, there were powerful people in Agist who went to explore, but basically they all had no return. Later on, some Great Emperor Realm powerhouses joined hands to explore the area, but they were all scared back and warned their descendants not to set foot in that area, and it is said that there are great terrors and great strangeness. Dragon Jim opened his mouth, he then said, There isnt much information about that area, but there is still some. Ill bring it to you if you want to see it. Thanks a lot then. Jason said. Dragon Jim immediately took out several ases with yellowish covers from a storeroom in Dragons stronghold and handed them over to Jason, this was the time when some strongmen and great emperors of Dark Ancient n went to the back of the Ancient City of Ruins to explore the area, they drew out the general situation of the terrain they saw and heard, and at the same time, they added a text description. The text description is also added. Jason got his hands on it and flipped it open, most of the writing on it was unrecognisable and basically written in Dragons Bloodlines unique script. Jason doesnt bother Dragon Jim any more, and he immediately heads off to find Lilith to help with the narration and trantion. In the front yard of the Dragons stronghold, Lilith and the others saw Jason approaching with a basic as in his hand, and one couldnt help but be a little curious. Jason turned to Lilith and said, Lilith, I cant read the writing on these ases, its your Dragons writing symbols. Why dont you help me decipher and trante them. Lets see. Lilith nodded her head, as she took the as and looked at it, her face could not help but be stunned, her eyes looking at Jason suspiciously, saying, This is the record of those great evil ces at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins. Satan, why do you want to go to know about this? Could it be that you want to go to those great evil ces at the back of Ancient City of Ruins? Chapter 1890 Jason’s Preparation (Normal) Jason smiled and said, It wouldnt hurt to learn about it. I just think that this little world of Ancient City of Ruins holds a lot of secrets, and many areas are uncharted, and there are a lot of mysterious ces waiting to be unveiled. So its good to have some knowledge first. Yeah, yeah, Im interested too. Zack said. Zack could also see that this small world was indeed extraordinary, Forbidden Lands side contained all kinds of supreme terrain, in addition to this small worlds other directions were also shrouded in a veil of mystery, he was also extremely curious. Lilith had to say, Ill exin it to you then. Immediately, Lilith ranges those ases and begins to describe some of the backside of Ancient City of Ruins. In fact, the as recorded rtive to the back of the Ancient City of Ruins that vastnd is only the tip of the iceberg, after all, when the Dark Ancient n people did not dare to wade too deep, deep into the back of the Ancient City of Ruins are basically no return. ording to this basic as, Jason learns through Liliths exnation that the Ancient City of Ruins was first a ck Forest over there on the back side. The vast forest could not be seen to the edge, perennially shrouded in ck mist, even the sunlight could not prate in half, a darkness within the forest, once inside it gave people a sense of darkness and thrill. As a result, Dark Ancient n named the forest ck Forest.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ck Forest is also extremely dangerous, apanied by all sorts of weirdness and horror, for example, there are arge number of foreign beasts in ck Forest, these foreign beasts are different from the foreign beasts in Outer Land,pared to the foreign beasts in Outer Land are a hundred times more brutal and bloodthirsty thousand times. The beasts in ck Forest seem to have been corrupted by a dark substance, not only have they evolved and mutated to be stronger, but their temperament is even more brutal and bloodthirsty. But strangely enough, the beasts inside ck Forest never left the area covered by ck Forest, they only moved within the area covered by ck Forest. In addition to these beasts in this ck Forest, there are also some unnameable weirdness, but there is no more description of the specifics. If you go through this ck Forest will see a cloudy mountain, the mountain is covered in the clouds, year-round with a dense fog, such as a dreamlike illusion, looking very beautiful, and even give people a sense of sacredness. However, ording to the as, the people of Dark Ancient n used to enter this mountain and were never able toe out. Even Great Emperor Realm powerhouses were only watching in front of this mountain, foreseeing that there was a great terror inside this mountain, and thus did not dare to enter. Mengze Mountain? Jason subconsciously opened his mouth to speak. What are you talking about? Lilith asked curiously, ncing at Jason. Jason shook his head and said, Nothing. In his mind, he was calcting that perhaps this cloud-covered mountain was the Mengze Mountain that Saint Marie had mentioned when she gave him a voice message. Saint Marie says that there is a Tree of Enlightenment inside the mountain, and perhaps it is the presence of this extraordinary tree that makes Mengze Mountain look dreamy and sacred. But surely it would also be apanied by unimaginable dangers, even Great Emperor Realm powerhouses didnt dare to set foot inside, indicating that there was an existence inside this mountain that could threaten Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. What on earth would that be? Is it a beast that has evolved to an incredible level? Or is it like those supreme beings in Forbidden Land? Jason couldnt help but take a deep breath, now that he had tentatively determined the location of Mengze Mountain, he definitely had to go and explore it. Of course, before that he needed to make sufficiently adequate preparations and learn more about the news over at the back of Ancient City of Ruins, so that he could save for a rainy day. At lunchtime, Old Dragon King and Parks both showed up as well. They were also cultivating in seclusion when they were not doing anything, and now that they had enough Forging Spirit Pill to be able to further cultivate their spiritual power, Old Dragon King also wanted to hit their own Cultivation realm and take the step of Extreme Realm Emperor. Parks, on the other hand, was impacting the Peak Great Emperor. They already have an extremely deep understanding in Cultivation, and what theycked previously was ack of spiritual power, but now they have the Forging Spirit Pill to solve this problem. Therefore Old Dragon King and Parks are naturally thinking of scrambling to improve their own strength, after all, nowadays the environment of Cultivation between heaven and earth has been changed, whoever can grab a step ahead, that upies too much of an advantage. During lunch, Jason asked Old Dragon King about some of the backside of the Ancient City of Ruins, and perhaps Old Dragon King knew a little more about it as well. Old Dragon King looked at Jason with astonishment, speaking of the back side of Ancient City of Ruins, the level of danger is no less than Forbidden Land, even more dangerous than Forbidden Land. Forbidden Land is, after all, divided, as long as you dont set foot in Forbidden Land then youll be fine. The back side of Ancient City of Ruins is a different story, the species and stuff over there look like theyre drenched in dark matter with an inexplicable creepiness, and its definitely dangerous to go over there. Is it hard for you boy to want to go to the back of Ancient City of Ruins? Old Dragon King couldnt help but ask. He was feeling a bit of a headache, and only felt that Jason was really good at tossing and turning, andst night this had just caused the supreme existences in Six Forbidden Land to awaken one after another, and even triggered the strikes of these Forbidden Land supreme existences. Now, hes actually going to hit the back side of Ancient City of Ruins? To put it mildly, its a bounce down the road to death. Jason smiled sarcastically and said, I just want to learn more. Last night over at Forbidden Land, those supreme existences of Forbidden Land had said that the back of Ancient City of Ruins was extremely uplicated, and it was said to be a site left over from the great battle of the ancient powerhouses. So its inevitable that Im a bit curious. Oh? The site after a great battle between ancient powerhouses? Old Dragon Kings eyes flickered with essence as he said, No wonder there is something bizarre and ominous. Creepy and ominous? What exactly? Jason asked. Old Dragon King looked towards Jason, and his face also became a bit gloomy as he said, ording to the records, some of the Dark Ancient n powerhouses who once went to the back of the Ancient City of Ruins to explore it were able toe back alive. However, those who came back alive couldnt survive for more than a few years and all of them died, apanied by an indescribable weirdness of their own, as if they were cursed, tainted with some dark substances that constantly eroded their life essence. Dark matter? Jason frowned, so it seemed that there were indeed unimaginable dangers over there at the back of Ancient City of Ruins, even if he was going to go, he really had to think about it. During the meal, Old Dragon King also talked about some of the more detailed aspects of the back of Ancient City of Ruins, including which areas inside ck Forest are rtively safe, which areas are in great danger, and so on. Jason had memorised it all. After lunch, Jason was ready to make a trip to the stronghold of the Titan people, as he had agreed to do with Titan Emperor Old Man yesterday. He sought to find Titan Emperor Old Man when he got over to the Titan people stronghold to find out about the backside of the Ancient City of Ruins as well. Anyway, the more you know about these situations, the better you will definitely be prepared. Chapter 1891 Acting Alone (Normal) Titan people strongholds. Lilith led Jason along, he couldnt recognise the way himself and had to let Lilith lead the way to apany him on a trip. Upon learning of Jasons arrival, Titan Emperor Old Man made a point ofing out to greet him, looking weing with a smile on his old face as he led Jason and Lilith inside the Titan people stronghold. That said Titan peoples stronghold style seems a bit more rugged and closer to the original. Whether it is houses, warehouses, courtyards and so on all look extremely tall and magnificent, but there is not much decoration, just withrge blocks of stone piled up. Thats in keeping with the style Titan people have alwayse with C simple, rugged and raw! There are also some of the nsmen from the Titan people inside the stronghold, Taika also remains in the stronghold and he is happy to see Jasoning andes to chat with Jason and Lilith. At the end of the day, Titan Emperor Old Man led Jason to a warehouse in the stronghold and left Jason to pick out some of the main ingredients for refining the Forging Spirit Pill. Jason walked in, the warehouse was naturallyrge, and inside it was also categorised with some cultivation herbs, among which there was Elixir as well as Semi-Elixir, and some auxiliary alchemy herbs were also present. Since the refining of Forging Spirit Pill required beast cores, some of the stored beast cores had already been prepared on Titan peoples side and were being stacked together. Jason looked at them, and a lot of these beast cores were high-grade beast cores, lets say there were quite a few beast cores from Fifth and Sixth Grade Beasts. Even Seventh Grade Beasts and Eighth Grade Beasts have some beast cores. Jason put these beast cores away, along with some of the herbs needed to refine the Forging Spirit Pill, plus some Elixir, Semi-Elixir, etc., which was basically about right. After walking out of the warehouse, Jason looked at Titan Emperor Old Man and asked, Titan Emperor Old Man, I would like to ask about the back of Ancient City of Ruins. Lets say that ck Forest, and the cloud-covered mountain behind ck Forest. How much does Titan Emperor Old Man know about these? Titan Emperor Old Mans pair of big copper bell eyes couldnt help but look at Jason as he asked in a surprised voice, Why does Jason want to know about the situation over there? That side can be said to be thend of great evil, thend of evil, there exists a great danger. Jason you cant go over there and take the risk. Titan Emperor Old Man dont worry, Im just learning about it. After all, there are a lot of unknown areas in this small world, so it wouldnt hurt to learn more. Jason said with a smile. Titan Emperor Old Man nodded and informed Jason of some of the information he knew about the back of Ancient City of Ruins. Among them, Titan Emperor Old Man mentioned that the mountain behind ck Forest is indeed extremely mysterious, there were Agist explorers identally sensed that the mountain came from a kind of simr to the sound of the Taoist sound like sound, the mountain inside the haze, enveloped in ayer of sacred atmosphere. However, this explorer of Agist back then did not dare to go deeper into the Lima, because he also sensed a big crisis and retreated decisively on this. At the end of the speech, Titan Emperor Old Man did not forget to advise Jason, he said, Jason, for the back of Ancient City of Ruins you can just understand a little bit, remember not to wade into the danger of the past, its really dangerous. Jason nodded and smiled, I know that, Ive always done things in a measured way, I wouldnt really put myself in desperate danger. Jason and Lilith stayed on the Titan people side of the stronghold for a while, chatting a bit before leaving and heading back into the Dragons stronghold. Upon returning to the Dragons stronghold, Jason said he needed to get some practice in and walked back inside the room on that. After returning to his room, he began tob through some of the information he had gained about the backside of the Ancient City of Ruins, at first he had nned to take Zack along with him to explore the backside of the Ancient City of Ruins, but now he was ready to put that idea to rest. ording to the words of Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, there is an inexplicable weirdness on the back side of the Ancient City of Ruins, such as those dark substances that can cause erosive damage to the human body even after returning peacefully. With that in mind, Jason nned to tell no one and take no one with him as he quietly went over to the back side of Ancient City of Ruins alone to do some exploring. As for whether he would be corrupted by the dark matter, this was something Jason had thought about carefully, and he felt that it should not be a big problem. Last night when he was on the outskirts of Forbidden Land, Saint Marie of Land of the Divine Fallen sent him a message informing him about Mengze Mountain at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins, but also urging him to be careful, as there would be some weirdness and ominousness over there. It means that Saint Marie can also sense the situation at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins, and since she told Jason about it, she should also be able to see that Jasons own physique and perhaps his bloodline is special, and is able to fight against those weird and ominous things. Jason thinks Saint Marie wont harm herself. If she really wanted to harm herself, she wouldnt have had to stop Silent Kingst night, she would have just stayed out of it and not cared. Anyway, its still necessary to go exploring once. If you sense danger then decisively retreat, or at least explore the situation first. If we cant get the Fruit of Enlightenment this time, then well wait until were stronger next time. Jason thought darkly in his mind. Before moving Jason also needed to make some adequate preparations, he entered the practice room, mainly to refer to the knowledge of the piece of Geomantic Grand Formation in Human Emperor Technique. Of course, in a short period of time, he could not master too profound terrain formation, he mainly more to understand some special terrain, otherwise go to Ancient City of Ruins side to explore, for this aspect of the terrain under the ignorance of identally walked into a big murderous terrain, it would be very dangerous. At the same time that he was studying the Terrain Formation, Jason was also strengthening his own cultivation, taking a Seventh Grade Fire Pill and working on his Green Dragon Secret Art to start hitting the Cultivation realm. He had broken through to Supreme Emperor Realm during Ancient City of Ruins, and couldnt impact Great Emperor Realm for a short time, and his intention was to raise his cultivation to the point where he was at the high level of Supreme Emperor Realm. In short, the cultivation strength can be enhanced by one point is one point, which will also have one more point of security assurance. For the entire three days, Jason was basically in seclusion in the rooms practice room. At meal times, the Dragons would bring the food over and leave it at the door, so Jason opened the door to get some food to fill his stomach when he was hungry and basically didnt leave the house.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Three dayster, Jason ended his cultivation, with his own strong umtion and the help of a Seventh Grade Fire Pill, his cultivation had been raised to Supreme Emperor Realm High Grade. In addition, he also understood a lot more about the terrain formation piece than before, especially for some special terrains, he also deepened his knowledge. Jason is just about ready to start putting it into action, ready to travel to the backside of the Ancient City of Ruins on his own. The two people he needs to watch out for to get out of the Dragons stronghold unnoticed are Old Dragon King and Parks, both of whom are so strong that any movement on his part will be sensed. But these days down Jason also figured out the pattern of Old Dragon King and Parks, at nightfall they were basically in a state of cultivation, and at this time as long as they didnt go to intentionally disturb them, they wouldnt be rmed. Soter that night, Jason, who had already made all the preparations, picked up a rucksack, quietly opened the door to his room, and set off on his mission. Chapter 1892 Black Forest (Normal) Jason pushed out the door, moving gently enough to not wake anyone up in the middle of the night. Jasons own aura had beenpletely astringent as he walked in the direction of the front yard of the Dragons stronghold, usually some of the Dragons fighters would be stationed here at the front gate of the Dragons stronghold. But the level of guarding wouldnt be too strict; after all, this was in the Ancient City of Ruins, and it was extremely unlikely that anything unexpected would happen. Jason didnt leave in the direction of the gate either, or he would have been seen by the warriors stationed there as well. Upon arriving at the front yard he moved towards the wall of the eastern stronghold, making sure he hadnt alerted anyone he began to climb up the wall. With his current strength and the training he had received, climbing up such a wall would be a piece of cake. Eventually, Jason flipped out along the wall and immediately hid himself in the night, his own aurapletely withdrawn as he sped in the direction of the back of the Ancient City of Ruins. In the past few days, he had also figured out the pattern of Ancient City of Ruins through the map, as well as the path leading to the back of Ancient City of Ruins, and he didnt run into anyone along the way, and there werent any Agist people infesting the city in thetter part of the night either. Soon Jason had left Ancient City of Ruins and he was heading towards the back of Ancient City of Ruins.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After leaving the ancient city, Jason catalysed the March Tactic, which was much faster. A few momentster, Jason also gradually sensed some unusual, in the Ancient City of Ruins can feel the abundant heaven and earth aura, but the more towards the back of the Ancient City of Ruins in the direction of the ck Forest, although the heaven and earth aura still exists, but it is mixed with some special atmosphere, this kind of The aura appeared to give off a feeling of irritability, bloodlust, and berserkness. Jason immediately slowed down, and at March Tactics speed, he was now far away from the Ancient City of Ruins, perhaps close to the ck Forest. As a result, Jason had to start being cautious. Jason continued on for some time, this area was almost a bare wilderness, but it had begun to fill with a dark aura, this aura was like a blend of the decay of corpses that had not been melted for 10, 000 years, the residual murderous aura that would not dissipate, and the grudges of ghosts that would not dissipate and so on, so this aura was not suitable for humans to absorb, and it would also give people a feeling of oppression and grumpiness. Jason steadied his mind and secretly had begun to catalyse Green Dragons Golden Body. The Grand Vajra Realm Physique he had previously cultivated had the quality of being invulnerable to allw, and Green Dragons Golden Body would do the same, or even take it a step further, after all, with the Green Dragons Breath surrounding it. It wasnt long before Jason could vaguely see a vast, dark mountain forest ahead of him with his own eyesight, not too far away. This would be is ck Forest, right? Jason thought darkly in his mind. Jason stopped there, it was not a wise choice to enter this forest shrouded in ayer of eeriness, ominousness and danger at such a dark hour. Therefore, Jason nned to continue the operation when it was light. Jason found a ce to sit down and rest, took out some clean water and food from his backpack and ate some to replenish his bodily functions, then he sat down on the ground and ran Green Dragon Secret Art. Gradually, the sky broke, a round of rising sun rose, and ten thousand golden rays of light poured down, dispelling the darkness. Jasons eyes opened and he let out a soft breath under his breath as he stood up, his eyes looking forward. Sure enough, not far in front is a vast mountain forest area, but this mountain forest is not that green scenery to the eye, it is a group of ck mist that emerges, this mountain forest to include. Jason took a deep breath as he lifted his steps towards the area of ck Forest in front of him, armed with a heavy and razor-sharp opener. During the course of the action, Jason was also alerting the surrounding,ing to this ce, there was a deste area around, and there existed an eerie aura everywhere, he was already concentrating on being on high alert. The closer he got to the ck Forest, Jason was able to feel a sense of depression in his spirit, as if there was a power invading and suppressing his heart and soul, which was naturally a very bad feeling. Soon, Jason had already stood at the periphery of this ck Forest, he was not in a hurry to enter inside, and was prepared to sense and probe the situation inside the ck Forest first. Unexpectedly, his own sensing ability was actually cut off, at the same time, this ck Forest surrounded by those ck fog as if found what blood food in general, wisps of fog as if conscious towards his side convergence over. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed as he slightly released his own chakra, while Green Dragons Golden Body was blossoming with a greenish-golden colour. The ck mist that came close to touch Jasons qi and blood actually issued a snort snort snort sound, looking like Jasons own masculine and domineering qi and blood was the nemesis of these ck mist. Jason confirmed that these ck mists couldnt do any essential damage to him and he was relieved, he secretly took a deep breath, his own Green Dragon Power was already condensing, then he moved and rushed into the forest with a sh. The moment he rushed inside the forest, a ck shadow fiercely attacked towards Jason lightning fast, carrying a fishy wind that was extremely pungent. Jason was not panicked, and the Kaiser de he held in his hand instantly shed forward under the convergence of his own strand of Green Dragon Power. Thumbs up! The de touched the unknown species that initiated the attack, and the feeling it brought to Jason was toughness, that the skin was tough as hell, that is, under the Green Dragon Power he had added, and the fact that the open de, which was also made of an unusual material, was sharp enough to cut it off with a single sh! Jason then fixed his eyes on arge arm-thick snake with an ebony sheen all over its body. Jasons knife had already severed the snakes head and neck, but its arm-thick snake body was still writhing and didnt die for a while, and the blood that seeped out actually took on an ebony ck colour, which was extremely bizarre to look at. Jason didnt stay where he was as he moved and dived towards the distance. This vast mountain forest has a ck fog cover, so it seems extremely dark, even if the mountain forest outside the sun hanging in the sky, but the light that can be projected into the sky is very limited, at best, it can let a person slightly be able to see. Ordinary peoples vision is definitely obstructed here, but with Jasons cultivation, although the light is dim, it cant affect his vision. Just as Jasons figure flickered, he vaguely heard that something seemed to be wriggling in this mountain forest as well, pursuing him, while some unusual fluctuations were alsoing from the ground. Jason sensed it, and his form crossed towards the right, staring back at the ground behind him. SuddenlyC Wow! Dust flew, the ground suddenly cracked, and a ferocious creature broke through the ground, its sharp, sharp ws violently looming down in Jasons direction. Chapter 1893 – Black Gold Armour (Normal) A party of sharp ws, tearing the sky, this head covered down, that sharp air-breaking sound piercing peoples eardrums, a brutal and bloodthirsty breath is also in the pervasive, ferocious Wei heavens. Jasons reaction was also extremely fast, he catalysed his March Tactic, and his entire body was like gliding on water, thus avoiding this head-pping blow. Bang! The sharp w fell short and pped hard on the ground, pping a shallow pit in the ground, dust sttered, debris flew, and the entire ground seemed to tremble slightly. Jason fixed his eyes towards the front, and was surprised to see that what was in front of him was a beast simr to a mountain-piercing armour, with a body length of more than three metres and a height of at least a metre or so, with ayer of ck and shiny scales covering his back, and the lower half of his body taking on a golden hue. ck and gold armour? Jason muttered to himself, the as provided by Dragons on this side of ck Forest had recorded this kind of beast, it should be evolved and mutated from the pangolin armour, theyer of ebony scales could be described as invulnerable to swords and spears, and was of high value, it could be used to make armour to wear on ones body. In addition, the ck Gold Armours were all very strong, basically at the Beast King level. Jason sensed that the ck and gold armour in front of him was at least Eighth Grade Beasts, equivalent to the cultivation of Supreme Emperor Realm on the human side. Moreover, the beasts on this side of ck Forest were rtively stronger due to being eroded by the dark matter, so they would be even more terrifying in terms of their attack power and their ferocious bloodthirsty nature. Jason took a deep breath, he also didnt expect to encounter such a difficult eighth-grade beast king as soon as he entered ck Forest. Compared to other ferocious beasts, the attack power of the ck Gold Armoured Fae Beast wasnt particrly strong, but it belonged to the category that was the most difficult to deal with, simply because theyer of scales covering its body was too hard, and it was even able to harden itself against the attacks of Great Emperor Realms powerhouses. Now that weve met, it can only be a vicious battle. If this ck and gold armour wasnt removed, Jason would have trouble leaving gracefully. This ck and gold armour was able to vanish and sneak around with great speed, Jason didnt want to have an Eighth Grade Beasts trailing behind him, erupting into fatal strikes from time to time. The ck gold armour had a pair of turquoise coloured gazes that blossomed with bloodthirsty ferocity, it was staring at Jason, constantly opening its mouth and grinning, revealing its sharp fangs, and between its breaths the end of its nose vaguely exuded wisps of ck mist, a touch of vicious bloodthirsty killing chance was permeating. Whoosh! Steeply, this head of ck and gold armour violently leapt up and pounced towards Jason, extremely fast, with sharp sharp ws cutting through the void, containing a surging giant force equivalent to Supreme Emperor Realm. Seek death! Jason bellowed, the Chopper in his hand chopped horizontally towards the front with all his might, a sh of de across the sky, the sharp de cutting across the sharp ws of the ck Gold Armour pouncing over. Whew! In an instant, the tail of this ck and gold armour swept over like a long stick, taking it straight towards Jasons head. Jason coldly shouted as he struck out with his left fist, and the Green Dragon Power contained within his fist also met the long tail that swept over.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Under the weing blow, Jason felt a slight stinging pain in his fist, which showed how hard and appalling the part of this ck and gold armour wrapped in scales was. At the same time, the Chopper in Jasons hand had swiftly drawn an arc, followed by a sh straight down towards the ck Gold Armours head. Dang! This knife fell, actually sshed sparks, under the protection of the ck scales, this knife failed to chop into the head of the ck gold armour in the slightest, but the force contained within was also shocked to the ck gold armour lying on the ground. The ck and gold armour stood up and shook its head, perhaps because Jasons chopping down just now had also made its head shake and feel dizzy. In the next moment, it appeared to be even more berserk, there was a violent killing opportunity surging, it began to roar and growl, it was like it had gone berserk, and once again rushed towards Jason,unching a ferocious attack. If you want to die then Ill make you happy! Jason spoke in a cold voice as he sealed off the ck Gold Armours attack with the long sword in his hand, swinging it across the ck Gold Armours back from time to time as a way to provoke this ck Gold Armour. As expected, this ck Gold Armour was getting more and more furious, and its attacks were getting more and more powerful, but in the midst of the fury its abdominal position was also starting to present itself. The abdomen was unprotected by scales, and was rtively the weak part of this ck Gold Armour. Dang! Jasons hand opened the Mountain de once again sealed the attack of the sharp ws of the forelimbs of this ck and Gold Armour, and in the same instant, Jasons feet made a skilful step as he bullied his way up, and the fist that had coalesced in his left hand had already sted out towards the front. Fist Shatters the Mountain! Jason evolved Heaven Fists punch, and his own The power of the origin erupted like a rushing and roaring ocean, transforming into a supreme and strong Green Dragon Power, which followed the punchs momentum and sted the ck and gold armours exposed abdomen. Bang! The punch struck, and all the Green Dragon Power contained within the punch also disappeared into the body of the ck and gold armour. This massive ck Gold Armour was immediately sent flying, ck blood continuously spraying out of its mouth, and its body copsed to the ground. Without waiting for this ck and gold armour to get up, Jasons figure had already shed over, and the mountain-opening de in his hand sliced horizontally towards the position of this ck and gold armours throat. Thumbs up! The neck and throat of the ck Gold Armour had no scales to protect it, and under Jasons sh infused with Green Dragon Power, the neck and throat were cut off, gurgling blood came out, and the ck Gold Armour was violently tossing and turning in its ce. Jason no longer cared about this ck and gold armour, although the scales on this ck and gold armour were of high value, he didnt have the time to peel them off. He needed to hurry and break out of this ck Forest, he couldnt be trapped here. He could already see that as long as he entered this ck Forest, any of his methods of stealthy sneaking would be useless. The ck mist in the ck Forest seemed to have spirituality, able to distinguish his existence at the first time, the mutated beasts in the ck Forest and the ck mist in the ck Forest were adhering to the same lineage, so as long as he entered the forest, the beasts in the area would sense his existence, and there was no significance for him to hide any more. meaning. Therefore, after killing this ck Gold Armour, Jasons figure moved, he was not hiding, and immediately catalysed his March Tactic and sped forward at full speed. Deep in the ck Forest. A mysterious ce is filled with thick and iparable ck fog, the thickness of the ck fog here, like this ck Forest in the origin of the ck fog in general, through a kind of let a persons heart and guts all cracked horror and bizarre feeling. A closer look, this ce of the soil is through a dark red colour, like by the endless blood dyed and be, long years, the colour of the blood has not dissipated, and not by the ck mist to change the colour, still appears to be a dark red eye-catching. There were countless corpses scattered on the ground, and some of the wreckage and broken arms could be seen everywhere, transformed into a section of white bones under the erosion of the years. Its like a messy graveyard! And I dont know how many people, how many souls, how many white bones have been buried! Steeply, the centre of the most dense ck fog, vaguely seems to have two bright light open and close, looking like a fierce open two eyes! Chapter 1894 – Skeleton Army (Normal) In the deep, thick and iparably dense ck mist, the two gazes that opened and closed steeply appeared extremely creepy, and the gazes were permeated with a greedy and evil evilness that made peoples scalps numb even if they looked at them. What a rich qi and blood, what a powerful fleshly body, perhaps this body can be used for me The centre of the ck mist seemed to have a murmuring sound, and that sound was filled with a sense of horror, like a demon in the darkness staring at the fat meat, and began to show its greedy and bloodthirsty nature. Subsequently, a wisp of ck mist began to stir, and was surging madly, continuously prating down towards the ground. A few momentsterC Click! Click! The ground cracked open in droves, and Hercules saw a creature break out and crawl up from beneath the ground. A closer look, this is a skeleton, some of them only a skeleton, some skeletons still have some rotten flesh, the position of the skull, the position of the mouth and nose is a mass of ck mist in a breath in and out of the continuous gulping, wisps of ck mist in the white skeleton twisted, in and out, looking extremely bizarre and horror. A set of skeletons continuously climbed up from the ground, continuously gulping ck mist between their mouths and noses, and these ck mist seemed to contain a special energy, able to dominate these skeletons in their actions. Even so, this scene is still creepy and horrible, if ordinary people see, Im afraid to be scared out of their wits, its no different from seeing a ghost alive. In the end, at least two dozen skeletons stood up, some of them empty-handed, some holding rusty weapons, looking around mindlessly. At this time, the dense ck mist in the centre fluctuated again, as if sending a signal to the skeletons, and at that moment, the skeletons seemed to have formed an army of skeletons, and began to move their skeleton legs forward, marching in the direction of the direction Jason was running in this ck Forest. Jason was running at a rapid pace, and the further he went, the thicker that ck mist in the forest became, and the more pronounced that sense of oppression it brought became. Jason is basically sure that these ck mist is Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man said that those dark substances, the ck mist contains an extremely strange power, as if it has a certain degree of activity, can prate into the human body, affecting peoples sanity, erosion of human flesh and blood. But fortunately, these ck mist seems to be extremely jealous of Jasons own Sunling Bloodline, Jason activated Sunling Bloodline, that is like the zing sun like zing blood force outbreak, contains a to rigid and domineering momentum, so that those ck mist as long as close toe over to emit snort snort was burned sound. Snort snort snort as the ck mist made a burning sound as soon as it approached. However, Jason still needs to get out of this creepy ck Forest early.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even if he possessed the Nine Suns Eucharist Physique, and his own power of qi and blood was endless or not, it was certainly a drop in the oceanpared to the ck mist in this ck Forest, and waspletely iparable. When those ck mists eroded over, his own qi and blood power would also be consumed and used to defend against the invasion of the ck mists. If he couldnt get out of this ck Forest early, under the continuous erosion of the endless ck mist, his own qi and blood would surely be consumed at that moment. Jason paused briefly as he pulled out the road map drawn out in the as to make sure there was no mistaking the direction he was travelling in. This forest was too big, so it would really be a waste of time to go the wrong way and return to the same ce after circling around. After confirming his bearings Jason was going to move on when all of a suddenC Ow- A wolf howl came from the front apanied by a hurricane sweeping over, a giant wolf with ck fur appeared, its size was like a small calf, it was showing its teeth, its mouth was constantly dripping with fishy mucus, and there were some ces on its torso that were rotting, it was emanating a foul odour. In its wake, a dozen or so wolves of the same size soon swarmed over as well, and a pair of turquoise gazes were staring at Jason. Carrion Wolves? Jason blushed slightly, this mutant species was also mentioned in the as. The rotten wolf ck Forest is an extremely dangerous mutant species, often moving in packs, they are murderous and extremely brutal, in the face of a pack of rotten wolves, even some of the high-grade beast kings in ck Forest are unwilling to mess with them. Whats more, Jason could see that the carrion wolf in the lead was still a carrion wolf king. This Carrion Wolf King was vaguely close to a Ninth Grade Beast King, its strength was extremely terrifying! Jason secretly took a deep breath, he finally realised why Old Dragon King and the others had repeatedly instructed not toe and venture this side of the back of Ancient City of Ruins, it was indeed dangerous. If it wasnt for his Sunling Bloodline, it would be difficult for anyone else to resist these ck mists. Not to mention the terrifying Beast King that appeared on this side of the ck Forest without moving. Jason looked around, he didnt want to fight a pack of Corrupted Wolves led by a Corrupted Wolf King, he wasnt afraid of this Corrupted Wolf King, even if this Corrupted Wolf King was close to the strength of a Ninth Grade Beast King. With his current Supreme Emperor Realm high level strength, unusual Great Emperor Realm powerhouses were no longer his opponents, and he was not afraid of even some true Ninth Grade Beast Kings. The problem was that there were too many of these rotting wolves in front of them, and there was no need to fight with these rotting wolves, which would drain ones physical energy and qi and blood. Whats more, it might attract more and more Fae to the area. At that time, if several Ninth Grade Beast Kings were to really rush out, it would really be in a dangerous situation. So, there had to be a breakout, there had to be an escape, and they couldnt be surrounded by the rotting wolves. Jason eyes gaze sank, a sh of zing like fire killing opportunity, in an instant, his own Sunling Bloodline steep outbreak, a long dragon of qi and blood rushed up to the sky, hard to dispel the ck mist above the empty, pure Yang hegemonic qi and blood like an ocean swept away, the momentum is horrifying. At the same time, Jasons body blossomed with a greenish-golden radiance, and a monstrous pressure of Supreme Emperor Realm swept through the air, causing the void to quake and the winds to blow in all directions. Whoosh! Jasons feet stomped, and the whole person shot forward like an arrow that had left the string, and the speed was electric, too fast. The Open Mountain de in his hand had already been raised, the surging Green Dragon Power infused into the de, and without the need for any subtle de posture, the Open Mountain de in his hand chopped straight down towards the Corrupted Wolf King in the lead! Thumbs up! Under the infusion of Green Dragon Power, Jasons de chopped straight down, bursting out a sharp and unrivalled de awn, cutting across the sky, and cutting down the Corrupted Wolf King with an unrivalled momentum. Ow! The Carrion Wolf King roared out in anger, as if it realised the danger of this de, so it moved its body and actually took the initiative to avoid the direction that this de was chopping straight over. Chapter 1895 – Iron Horned Beast King (Normal) The Corrupted Wolf King avoided the invincible sh out of its intuition and instinct for danger, and as soon as it dodged out of the way, the position of the Corrupted Wolves behind it was revealed. In the face of Jasons top-down sh, the rotten wolves of the rotten wolf pack had no ce to dodge, nor could they dodge in time. Therefore, when this de fell, blood sttered everywhere, on the spot there were four or five corrupted wolves that were split into two halves, dying on the spot, and the remaining corrupted wolves fled to the sides in fear. So a passageway presented itself. Jason catalyses March Tactic, blinks, and his entire form has disappeared in ce. Ow- The Carrion Wolf King came back to its senses, it let out a mournful and furious roar, its body moved with great speed, like a bolt of lightning it shot forwards, chasing straight after Jason. Due to the special nature of the ck Forest, the ck mist that permeates the forest will be a direct clue for the Corrupted Wolf King to track down Jason, and it only needs to follow the direction of the abnormal fluctuationsing from the ck mist to chase after him. Jason was fast under the March Tactic, his body transformed into a stream of light, almost like a shrinking ship. But he knew it would be difficult to get away from the carrion wolf king tracking behind him because of the presence of those damned ck mists. These ck mist continuously swept towards him, he was in this ck Forest appeared iparably conspicuous, it was as if there was an extra white dot in a mass of ck, which would attract more and more foreign beasts. Jason can only run as fast as he can to get out of the ck Forest after confirming that he is heading in the right direction. Boom! Boom! Boom! Steeply, the area in front of them seemed like an earthquake, the entire ground shook with a roar, and some of the surrounding trees shook with it, their branches and leaves continuously making a ttering sound. At the same time, a monstrous horrible beast pressure swept to, containing a brutal and horrible breath, that powerful and iparable pressure as ck Forest in and for the king of the existence of all creatures stepping into its territory have released a violent killing machine. Jason was able to sense that he had been locked in by that monstrous ferocious might, and he had to stop in his tracks, his entire face bing grave as if he was facing a great enemy. Bang! Bang! Not far ahead, came out a behemoth, upright height of five or six metres, all the way, for the obstruction of some of the trees in front of the eyes, it front limbs casually p, or its huge body a collision, a tree fell to the ground one after another. This huge beast was simr in appearance to a ck bear, but it was several timesrger than a ck bear, and from the top of its head down its back there were huge and sharp pointed horns, its whole body was covered with ayer of fur of unknown thickness, and a pair of blood-coloured eyes were emitting an icy cold gaze, staring at Jason. This is the Ironhorn Beasts King? A true Ninth Grade Beasts King?! Jason couldnt help but secretlyugh bitterly, thinking to himself what kind of luck is this that even this Iron Horned Beast has encountered. ording to the introduction of the as provided by Dragons, this Iron Horned Beast King was one of the most powerful few Beast Kings in ck Forest, and this Iron Horned Beast King was almost at the peak of the Ninth Grade. Although its shape is simr to the ck bears in the outside world, but after the mutation and evolution, it can be said that the Iron Horned Beast King has nothing to do with the ck bears, it is extremely terrifying existence with one huge sharp horn growing on its back, it is its own most powerful weapon, which is tougher than steel. Ow- At the back, the roar of the Carrion Wolf King resounded. The speed of the Corrupted Wolf King was indeed incredibly fast, and this chased him over, but the Corrupted Wolf King had obviously discovered the Iron Horned Beast King, sensing that terrifying pressure that the Iron Horned Beast King was emitting. The Carrion Wolf King was obviously extremely afraid of the Iron Horned Beast King, so it didnt dare to get too close, standing right at the back with that bloodthirsty gaze staring at Jason from time to time. Jason took a deep breath and only felt that he was really unlucky enough, both the front and back were blocked by two ferocious and violent beast kings, and the key front one, the Iron Horned Beast King, was definitely not a master to be messed with. Even if Emperor of the Absolute came, facing the Iron Horned Beast King was also unwilling to entangle too much, in that this Iron Horned Beast Kings defensive ability was too perverted, thatyer of thick fur covered, a row of thick sharp horns on the back, simply let a person have no way to start. Furthermore, the life force and qi and blood force of this kind of ninth-grade beast king was extremely strong, and fighting with it would not be able to consume it at all. Right now, Jason did not intend to fight against this Iron Horned Beast King, with the strength of the Iron Horned Beast King being able to threaten him, he also did not want to consume his time in fighting with these foreign beasts. The question was how to break out, and that was quite a headache. Roar! At this time, that Iron Horned Beast King roared angrily, looking as if he already looked a little impatient. Its huge body began to approach, its speed was still very fast, a violent wind formed around its body, releasing the pressure of a ninth-grade beast king that covered the sky, like a wild tide enveloping down towards Jasons head. Jason violently sensed a ckness in front of him, it was the huge body of the Iron Horned Beast King sprinting over and obscuring his vision, after all, he was too smallpared to this Iron Horned Beast King. At that moment, Jason sensed a great crisis, and he catalysed March Tactic, retreating his feet back and quickly avoiding it. In an instantC Boom! The ground shook, the air was majestic, and the loud booms were endless. The terrain within the circumference of the square shook with it, and the might was shocking. Actually saw that head of the ck armoured beast king rushed over after that huge forelimb shot down, under the fall of this blow on the ground, hard smashed out a deep hole, there is still a strong and iparable beast power in the diffusion. What a fucking pervert! Jason couldnt help but speak up. This Iron Horned Beast King that a huge force really can not be hard to resist, even if the Emperor of the Absolute in person, I am afraid that under the frontal confrontation will be at a disadvantage, and can only be taken wisely. Jason, under this retreat, was not far away from the Corrupt Wolf King behind him, looking at this Corrupt Wolf King actually had not retreated yet, he had a n in mind, and immediately looked towards that Corrupt Wolf King, roaring loudly whileparing hand gestures, Corrupt Wolf King, what are you still waiting for? Get together and kill this stupid bear! The Corrupted Wolf Kings expression was a bit dumbfounded, of course it didnt understand thenguage of the human race, but when it reached the level of the Beast King, it would have more or less opened up some spiritual intelligence, so through Jasons shouting and the gestures he made, it probably guessed what the meaning was. Carrion Wolf King, get together and ughter it! After eating its beast core youll immediately advance to Ninth Grade Beasts King, or the pinnacle of Ninth Grade Beasts King! Jason shouted while pointing at the head of the Iron Horned Beast King in front of him, and thenpared it to a beast core, making a gesture for the Carrion Wolf King to give swallow the beast core of the Iron Horned Beast King. Now, the Carrion Wolf King, who had already slightly opened up his spiritual intelligence, also appreciated Jasons meaning. Immediately, the Carrion Wolf King looked confused: ????? He couldnt help but roar at Jason, which if tranted probably meant When did this Wolf King say he wanted to join forces with you? As the Iron Horn Beast King was close to the peak of the Ninth Grade, it had opened up even more spiritual wisdom.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore Jason shouted at the Corrupted Wolf King, and then made hand gestures at it, and it understood the embedded meaning to a certain extent. Immediately, the Iron Horned Beast Kings head turned, and those eyes glowing with a dark red colour coldly stared at the Corrupted Wolf King. Chapter 1896 – Peak Ninth Grade Beast King (Normal) For foreign beasts, there were two main ways of influencing their evolution and mutation: first, the environment; second, the aura of heaven and earth. The species in this small world can evolve and mutate just because the environment of this small world is very different from the outside world, and over the years, some species naturally mutate in order to be more adapted to the environment of this small world. After the mutation, it relies on absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, as well as swallowing some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures to evolve. The evolutionary mutation of the beasts on this side of the ck Forest is even more ferocious and powerful than the beasts on the Outer Land side, and most of the reason for that is because of the ck mist that hangs around in the ck Forest. The aura of heaven and earth on this side of the ck Forest was also extremely rich, but it was mixed with arge amount of ck mist, which contained arge amount of dark substances. Under the infestation of these dark substances for years and years, these foreign beasts in ck Forest mutated even more thoroughly, the only way to adapt to the bizarre environment of ck Forest, and the species that couldnt adapt must have be extinct. For example, this Iron Horned Beast King may have mutated from a ck bear a long time ago, but now this Iron Horned Beast King has already mutated and evolved into another species, which has nothing to do with ck bears. For beasts, apart from devouring Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, there is a more convenient way to evolve, and that is to devour the cores of powerful beasts. The core of a beast was the core and essence of a beast, and for any beast, the core of other powerful beasts was the most nourishing elixir. Lets say this Corrupted Wolf King, if it was really able to swallow this Iron Horned Beast Kings beast core, and it gradually refined the essence of the Iron Horned Beast Kings beast core, its strength would definitely soar, and it would not be a problem to reach a true Ninth Grade Beast King in one fell swoop.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, for some Beast Kings, it was extremely taboo and wary of other powerful Beast Kings wanting to devour their own Beast Core. This Iron Horned Beast King was no exception, its gaze was already fixed on the Carrion Wolf King, a terrifying and dangerous pressure was released all over its body, and roaring and snarling noises kepting out of its mouth. It was using its own ferocious might to force the Corrupted Wolf King to leave. The Carrion Wolf King was at least a peak eighth-grade and close to ninth-grade beast king, that also wanted dignity and face, so facing the Iron Horned Beast Kings direct threat, it responded with a roar of rage that was not willing to show weakness. Now, the Iron Horned Beast King waspletely enraged, although it had opened up a certain amount of spiritual intelligence, it was still limited. In short, in its view, the Corrupted Wolf Kings reaction had already confirmed its intention to join forces with this human to seize its beast core. Roar! The Iron Horned Beast King let out a fierce roar, its huge body swiftly moved, like a small mountain rushing towards the Corrupted Wolf King, its thick forelimbs and sharp ws erupted with surging beast power, killing the Corrupted Wolf King with the momentum of a mountain pressurising the top of the mountain. Ow- The Carrion Wolf King roared out, its strength was nowhere near as strong as the Iron Horned Beast King, but it was fast and a little more agile. Facing the Iron Horned Beast Kings strike, the Corrupted Wolf King leapt violently and quickly moved to dodge, but the astral energy formed under the Iron Horned Beast Kings strike that was equivalent to the terrifying power of the Great Emperor Realm was iparably fierce, and it even forced the air to form invisible wind des of astral energy, which impacted the Corrupted Wolf King in this regard. The Corrupted Wolf King was impacted by this astral wind de, and even though it avoided that fatal blow from the Iron Horned Beast King, its figure was shaken by the impact of that astral wind de. The terrifying pressure of the Iron Horned Beast King still continued to lock onto the Corrupted Wolf King, and in its fury, it actually stopped caring about Jason and began to chase after the Corrupted Wolf King to kill him. Jason was stunned, not realising that the trick he used in his haste actually took effect, provoking these two beast kings into infighting. If you dont run away from such a good opportunity, when will you do it? Jason didnt hesitate as he immediately cast March Tactic and took a step forward, away from the area. Jason appeared to be very decisive, as the Iron Horned Beast King was chasing and killing the Carrion Wolf King, he immediately absconded, this ce really couldnt do much lingering, it was too dangerous. Especially that Iron Horned Beast King, the attacking and killing power was so fierce that with Jasons current strength, he didnt dare to fight against this Iron Horned Beast Kings power. However, just as Jasons figure moved towards the front, a great sense of crisis suddenly enveloped his heart, even this sense of crisis was even more intense than the crisis brought about by the Iron Horned Beast King, which was able to directly threaten his life. Jason immediately stopped his footsteps stiffly, while his figure retreated backwards, the gaze in his eyes staring ahead with vignce. Just now, he sensed that a violent killing opportunity hadpletely locked him in, and an invisible pressure enveloped the four directions, which seemed to have formed a cage, blocking off the surroundings. Jason took a deep breath, his Green Dragons Golden Body had already been pushed to the extreme, the Sunling Bloodline all over his body was even more oceanic, his gaze was fixed on the area covered by ck mist in front of him, his entire face was extremely grave, he was already ready to fight to the death! At that moment, in that area ahead, it was as if a heavy breathing sound came from it, and the ck mist that shrouded that area was as if it had been sucked in with a breath, and it steeply swept away. As the ck mist was absorbed and emptied, it also revealed the scene of the area in front of them, and it was clear to see a giant ape that was at least five metres tall walking over step by step. This giant ape was truly as majestic as a small mountain,parable in height to that Iron Horned Beast King, but the bodysteral robustness was much more majestic than even that Iron Horned Beast King. Moreover, the fur on this giant apes body was clearly gold-coloured, which was different from the ebony ck colour presented by most of the species in ck Forest, and was actually glowing with a golden hue! Jasons heart sank hard at the sight of the giant apeC The golden great ape! ording to the information in the as, there were three super dominant level beast kings in ck Forest, one was a golden giant ape, one was a winged tiger beast, and there was also a ck horned python. These three beast kings are the overlords of the ck Forests foreign beasts, and their strength has all reached the realm of peak ninth grade beast kings in the true sense of the word, and these three beast kings all have territories in the ck Forest that belong to their own delineation, and basically, they dont interfere with each others water. After seeing this golden furred giant ape, Jason had in his mind that he had met one of the three dominant beasts in ck Forest, the Golden Giant Ape. This Golden Giant Apes golden coloured fist-sized eyes looked at Jason, that gaze was like staring at a small reptile, it noticed that the Iron Horned Beast King was still chasing after the Carrion Wolf King, its expression looked to look a bit furious, and then it swung towards the Iron Horned Beast Kings side to roar angrily. Chapter 1897 Desperation (Normal) Roar! The roar was like thunder, resounding in the sky, containing a violent Qi, while a strong and iparable ferocious might enveloped the scene, as thick as a mountain press. Even Jason felt a great sense of pressure, in the face of such a golden giant ape, even if Emperor of the Absolute was present in person, it would be difficult to fight against it. After all, from the level of strength, the Golden Giant Ape did not lose to Emperor of the Absolute, but the defence of the Golden Giant Ape was definitely at a perverted level, coupled with its body size being so huge, the basic strength of its body alone was not something that human beings could fight against, not to mention the berserk beastly power that it had added to itself. The Iron Horned Beast King sensed the irresistible and terrifying pressure of the Golden Giant Ape, and it paused, along with the carrion wolf dynasty looking towards the Golden Giant Apes side. Roar! Roar! The Golden Great Ape roared a few more times towards the Iron Horned Beast King and the Carrion Wolf King, as if it was engaging in a kind ofmunication or issuing amand. Immediately, the gazes of the Iron Horned Beast King and the Carrion Wolf King stared towards Jason. Jason secretly sighed softly, it seems that the spiritual intelligence of this golden great ape has been opened to a high level, facing such a peak ninth grade beast king with high intelligence, any trickery is useless, there is only one way left C escape! Whoosh! Jasons feet stored up power and flicked, his whole body swept backward sharply, he catalysed March Tactic and raised his speed to the fastest extent. Just as Jason moved, the Carrion Wolf King also leapt in a figure and chased after him. The golden giant apes thick nostrils violently sprayed out a mass of ck mist, its left and right hands violently grabbed towards the side, a thick tree was suddenly uprooted by him, and then its left and right hands were respectively thrown towards the front, and two cracking sounds came out! Whew! Whew! With that huge force in its hand, the two trees that were thrown out one after another were like two cannonballs chasing straight after the escaping Jason. Jason sensed that there was a huge impulse approaching behind him, and he could only cross his body towards the right side to make a sharp dodge. Bang! Bang! Dust flew and the ground shook! Two trees smashed back and forth, looking like two cannonballs sting into the ground. With Jason being blocked like this, the Carrion Wolf King had already rushed over, its teeth bared and the sharp ws of its forelimbs that were more than a dozen centimetres long wed at Jason in a lightning fast manner. The Kaiser de in Jasons hand immediately shed forward horizontally, and the Green Dragon Power contained within explodedpletely along the de. Bang! This de sealed the Corrupted Wolf Kings sharp ws and also forced the Corrupted Wolf King back slightly. Jasons face however changed once again as his figure violently withdrew towards the back in a hurry. That momentC Boom! A huge figure smashed down like a meteor, the Iron Horned Beast King killed over, its terrifying forelimbs pping at the position where Jason had just stood. The entire ground shook, and a powerful aura from the tremor swept towards Jason. Jason gazed towards the front and saw that the golden giant ape was walking over unhurriedly, it looked like it didnt care to strike, the only thing it had was a pair of golden pupils staring intently at Jason. Perhaps, in its eyes, Jason is already meat on the chopping board, and can be ughtered anytime it wants, so there is no hurry. The Iron Horned Beast King and the Carrion Wolf King should be the two beast kings living within the territorial boundaries of this Golden Giant Ape, so they were also following the orders of the Golden Giant Ape and were encircling Jason. Jasons heart was sinking, being targeted by the three beast kings, this really was in a desperate situation. If it was only the Iron Horned Beast King and the Carrion Wolf King, then Jason would still have room to manoeuvre. However, there was also a terrifyingly strong golden great ape on the side that was pressing and staring at him, so he really had no choice. However, even in a desperate situation that can never sit and wait for death, surely still need to find a way to crack the current situation. Therefore, Jason is making calctions on the fly, he doesnt want to exin himself in this ck Forest. Ow- The Carrion Wolf King grinned and hissed, revealing the sharp, morose teeth as it stared at Jason with an eerie gaze, a brutal, bloodthirsty killing intent permeating it. The Iron Horned Beast King was also roaring and growling in anger, its own temperament was extremely violent, several strikes were dodged by Jason, which had already aroused its infinite anger. The Corrupted Wolf King leapt once again, its figure was like electricity, it took the initiative to strike, its sharp ws cutting through the void, bringing up a road of sharp qi, and in this way, it impacted on Jason. Jasons body sidesteps and dodges on that. Just thenC Boom! The Iron Horned Beast King shed over at a surprisingly fast speed, and it used the sharp horn on its back as a weapon, and it charged at Jason in this regard. That speed was fast, and coupled with the Iron Horned Beast Kings massive body, it left Jason with no more room to dodge. Roar!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason only had to roar out, his bodys The power of the origin madly erupted, and his own Green Dragons Golden Body also bloomed with a bright and dazzling light, and he held the Kaiser de with both hands, and chopped straight forward, resisting the Iron Horned Beast Kings horrifying and iparable charging power. Dang! Jasons knife chopped down on the Iron Horned Beast Kings sharp horn on the back, and the sound of gold and iron striking was heard, and under the outbreak of the Iron Horned Beast Kings powerful and iparable beast power, Jason was even shaken back. Jasons body fell back one after another, and he suddenly felt a sweetness in his heart, a trace of blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth. There was a gaping hole chipped in the muzzle of the open sword he was holding. It was evident that the sharp horn on the back of the Iron Horned Beast King was so hard, and even more frightening was the explosive impact it contained, even Jason could not resist it even if he fully utilised his own The power of the origin. Whoosh! Before Jason could stand still, the Corrupted Wolf King had already rushed over with a lightning-like figure, and a fishy odour came from the open bloody mouth of the Corrupted Wolf King as it bit towards Jason. Seek death! Jason coldly shouted, his bodys qi and blood crazy outburst, his own gravity potential field also crushed down, the hand of the open mountain knife swung hard, sealed the rotting wolf kings open mouth, at the same time, his left hand outburst of the fist into the blue dragon of the fist momentum. Ang roarC In the void, there was a dragons roar, and a green dragons shadow emerged in the air, merging into Jasons punch, and along the dragons trajectory of the punch, the punch sted forward to meet the Corrupted Wolf King. Bang! As Jasons punchnded, that green dragons shadow manifested in the punch intent ran through the Corrupted Wolf King, forcing it back hard. The huge body of the Corrupted Wolf King staggered back, it let out a painful hissing sound from its mouth, with its powerful life force this punch naturally couldnt kill it, but it more or less injured it. The eyes of the Golden Ape that stood on the sidelines watching the show steeply bloomed, like two rounds of zing suns releasing scorching rays of light, and an invisible terrifying ferocious might also enveloped Jason. This filled Jason with rm, wondering if the giant ape couldnt help but strike? Immediately, Jason took out a porcin white jade bottle from his body, and inside the bottle was a sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills and a Sacred Heart Pill. The Golden Ape was going to make a move, so he could only take these two pills and directly impact Great Emperor Realm! Chapter 1898 – Strange Changes (Normal) And therein lies Jasons courage to venture into the back of the Ancient City of Ruins, a ce of great evil, on his own. ording to Dark Ancient ns information, the Great Emperor Realm in Dark Ancient n is basically able to escape unharmed from the ck Forest. What Jason thought was that his Supreme Emperor Realm high level cultivation was enough to beparable to an unusual Agist Emperor, so he should have enough ability toe and make a break for it. Taking a step back, if one was really unlucky enough to be targeted by one of those dominating beast kings in ck Forest, lets say this golden great ape at the moment, one could really only say that it was bad luck. Such an unlucky situation had been considered by Jason before he came to ck Forest again, and if he really had to encounter such a situation, he could only forcefully break through to Great Emperor Realm.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Relying on one Eighth-grade martial arts pills and Sacred Heart Pill, Jason was still very sure that he would be able to break the boundary. But he really didnt want to do that until it was desperate, until it was ast resort. He was only at the Supreme Emperor Realm high stage at the moment, and had yet to consolidate and hone in the Great Realm of Supreme Emperor Realm, forcing a breakthrough to Great Emperor Realm, that would leave some ws and deficiencies behind. However,pared to life, this point of defects and shorings is not enough, can only be after breaking the realm of great emperors, in slowly spending time to make up for these defects and shorings. Jason sensed the terrifying ferocious might released by that golden great ape, and he had a premonition that this peak ninth grade beast king should be unable to resist striking. He had also already nned to swallow the two pills in the porcin white jade bottle in his hand, as long as he broke through to Great Emperor Realm, he still couldnt fight against the three beast kings at the moment, but escaping should be more than enough. Jason was already ready to swallow the two pills, yet just then- Whew! Whew! Click! Click! A gust of strange sounds came out, a gloomy wind gusted, and arge mass of ck mist was surging madly, apanied by a burst of crickets and shivering sounds, as if something was approaching. Jason frowned, he listened carefully, vaguely heard that it was like an extremely strange footsteps, but the sound of these footsteps is indescribably strange, vaguely apanied by that simr to the activities of the skeleton rubbing issued by the ck ck ck sound, listening to the ear seems iparably strange and frightening. The most obvious change was the ck mist that filled the ck Forest, a mass of mist was surging madly, gathering together as if to form a storm of mist. In the middle of the field, those three-headed foreign beasts were alerted, their mouths continuously emitting bursts of low roars. The golden giant apes eyes bloomed with bright golden light, its gaze staring towards a direction, a monstrous ferocious beast pressure waspletely released from its body, and it seemed to be somewhat irritable and restless. This was extraordinary, the Golden Giant Ape was practically at the upper end of the food chain in ck Forest, and the only ones that could threaten it were the other two Overlord-ss Beast Kings. But even if these two Overlord-ss Beast Kings were toe, the Golden Great Ape would not feel uneasy. Click! Click! That kind of ear-piercing sound simr to a skeleton grinding together gradually approached, an indescribably gloomy and cold air apanied by that gust of gloomy wind also swept over, and the surrounding emptiness began to be filled with a rotting and deathly aura, extremely eerie and appalling. Soon, not only the golden giant ape that had been staring at that direction, Jason also saw it, and a skeleton no, an army of skeletons appeared in the line of sight to be precise! They had no flesh and blood, white bones piercing the eyes, clearly already dead, but yet extremely bizarre in a coordinated footsteps in walking, their ck hole-like mouth, nose and eyes of the position, constantly gulping a mass of ck mist, so straight over. This scene was indescribably weird and scary, too creepy, especially when this skeleton army was walking apanied by gusts of ghastly winds and that rotten aura of death, just like the ghosts of theherworld that hade out to im the lives of all living beings! Roar! Seeing this skeleton army, that golden giant ape violently erupted into a terrifying roar, only that roar was mixed with a deep sense of scorn and fear. In the next moment, it was actually seen that this golden giant ape leapt with both feet, its huge body was hardened and leapt up to a height of more than ten metres, and its figure was instantly far away, and when itnded on the ground with this leap, it was already at least a hundred metres away. Ow! The Carrion Wolf King also let out a shrill cry as it made a U-turn and then ran away. The Iron Horned Beast King did the same, turning around and running away, and as it fled, its seemingly unwieldy body unexpectedly erupted with great speed, and instantly disappeared without a trace as well. Jason also felt a burst of head broken hair numb feeling, if not seen with his own eyes he really can not believe the scene in front of him, should be dead things of a skeleton actually walking? What the fuck is this? Its so evil! Neither the Dragons nor the Titan people have provided ases of these dead skeleton armies, and it can only be said that the Dark Ancient n people did not encounter these skeleton armies when they came exploring this way. Now, it was actually met by him. I ###@@%%%%! Jason really wanted to bust a gut, there really was no one else to me for this luck. Even an existence like the Golden Giant Ape was scared away, one could think with ones toes that this skeleton army would surely be bizarre and even apanied by ominousness. So, without thinking, Jason turned and fled. Jason noticed that this skeleton army did not move when the Golden Giant Ape, Iron Horned Beast King, and Carrion Wolf King fled, and he thought that he wouldnt draw attention to himself if he escaped. Unexpectedly, as soon as he fled, this skeleton army directly rioted. A skeleton began to move, arge amount of ck mist erupted from their mouths and noses and even from the bones of their bodies, with the help of that erupting ck mist, their bodies were like bullets that flew out of the sky, chasing after Jason in an incredibly swift manner. That speed is too fast, and ck Forest in a mass of ck mist continues toe, fuelling the speed of these skeletons, looking like a strong wind swept forward. Jasons March Tactic was fast enough, but he hadnt escaped for a moment when he felt a piercing, eerie wind from behind him. Jason didnt even think about it, and the Kai Shan de in his hand immediately made a chop towards his back. Dang! What the Mountain Opening Knife had struck was a cut of the arm bone, which was extremely hard, with the sharpness of the Mountain Opening Knife not leaving the slightest trace. Jasons figure slowed down, and the moment he did, a dozen more skeletons had already appeared around him. Some of the skeletons were carrying rusty long knives, great swords, spears and other weapons in their hands that they were clearly undoubtedly, but one by one, they closed in towards Jason. This is fucking hell! Jason couldnt help but curse, a skeleton had surrounded him without any gaps, he was trapped in the middle, surrounded by another skeleton that kept closing in. These skeletons were simply unconscious, and it didnt look as if they wanted to attack and kill him to death, as if they were being manipted by a mysterious force. The problem is, Jason cant figure out what exactly the intentions of these creepy skeletons staring at him are. Chapter 1899 – Weird Scene (Normal) A set of skeletons surrounded Jason, they were technically unconscious dead things, and judging from the skeletons, they didnt know how many years they had been dead, and how long they had endured. However, the bones of these skeletons appeared extraordinary, these bones were glowing with a special light, making the bones of these skeletons iparably hard, which represented that when these skeletons original bodies were alive, each and every one of them possessed an iparably powerful physical body, and even though countless years after their deaths, their flesh and blood had already decayed, and the only thing left was the white bone, which still retained that kind of indestructible hardness. These skeletons were obviously dominated by a mysterious force, and they were constantly gulping a ck mist from the position of their mouths and noses, carrying a gloomy and iparable aura of their own, giving people a sense of deadness, which made people feel horrified. As he watched these skeletons begin to approach, Jason of course would not sit idly by, his own Sunling Bloodline rose up, his rolling qi and blood shading the sky, zing like the sun, containing an aura of supreme rigidity and yang. At the same time, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body also blossomed with a zing light, fully catalysing Green Dragons Golden Body to its strongest state, as he held the Kaiser de and infused his Green Dragon Power to sh horizontally towards the front. Thumbs up! A sword chopped out, breaking and killing forward, taking it straight towards a skeleton in front of him. Faced with Jasons powerful knife force, these skeletons actually did not go to dodge, some skeletons picked up their weapons to meet the attack, and the skeletons without weapons simply lifted up their white bone arms to st over. Bang! A violent impact sound came from these skeletons, these skeletons only have skeletons left, so they are very light in nature, but when they strike, they are embedded with a special force, that force is biased towards the darkness attribute, embedded with strong dark matter energy, with their attack will also sweep and erode towards Jason. However, Jason had the power of chi and blood to protect his body, and with Green Dragons Golden Body, these weird dark substances were fended off by him in droves. Under one strike, some of the skeletons were forced back by Jason, and even some of the skeletons body skeletons were also cut by this de, but the de chopped on the bodies of these skeletons, it actually made a resounding sound, and the sharp mountain-opening de failed to leave any traces on the skeletons skeletons. The skeletons that were chopped away by the de power quickly rose up again once more, and then continued to charge towards Jason, while the rest of the skeletons also surrounded and attacked. Jason sort of realised that these skeletons are simply unkible. These skeletons are dead, no life existence, to maintain their actions should be those strange ck mist, unless Jason can be this area of ck mist all to purify, otherwise with the existence of these ck mist, will continue to give these skeletons to provide the ability to act, will be persevering in targeting him to carry out the siege. The other way, presumably, is to break these skeletons uppletely. This was somewhat unrealistic, the bones of these skeletons were too hard, just like the hardness of those alloys there was almost no difference, it could be seen that these skeletons were definitely strong people with extremely powerful cultivation in their lifetime. Thumbs up! Thumbs up! The Mountain Opening de in Jasons hand erupted with a piercing and eye-catching de aura, chopping and shing at these skeletons with unrivalled might, while he evolved his own fist momentum and sted towards these skeletons. These skeletons were continuously shaken away by him, opening up a passageway, Jason immediately sprinted forward, but soon there was another set of skeletons catching up at a very fast speed, again swarming towards Jason. Jason was forced to fight for half an hour, on one hand he had to resist the erosion of the ck mist in the ck Forest, on the other hand he had to fight with these ck Skulls, which led to his own consumption, his own qi and blood as well as The power of the origin were being drastically depleted.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If this continued, he would not be able to escape this ck Forest at all, and would be dragged to the point of exhaustion by these undefeatable skeletons. Jason finally know why the golden giant ape these nine peak foreign beasts see these skeletons have to flee, in these skeletons simply can not kill, has been fighting down again powerful foreign beasts will be hard to drag down. When these skeletons attacked, the bizarre force embedded within is even more horrifying, extremely eerie, like being able to devour peoples flesh and blood, which may be the ck Forests big bizarre ce. In the past, when some Dark Ancient n people came to explore, they were supposed to be corrupted by the energy of these dark substances, and even if they escaped, they still ended up dying. Bang! Bang! Jason swung his sword with his right hand and punched with his left hand, parrying the attacks of a dozen or so charging skeletons, and facing the intensive attacks of these skeletons, he himself was struck by the attacks of these skeletons, whose finger-bone clenched fists or palms attacked him, causing the light of his Green Dragons Golden Body to constantly dim. If it wasnt for Green Dragons Golden Body, he would have been injured. Even so, constantly being attacked by the attacks of these skeletons gave him a fiery tingling sensation all over his body. This wont work, once my qi and blood power is consumed, even if Im not attacked and killed by these skeletons, I myself will be eroded by those dark matter energies! Jasons mind wondered if he needed toe up with a way to deal with it. During the sparring, Jason also discovers the fact that these skeletons are still a bit wary of the aura of supreme masculinity, lets say his own Sunling Bloodline. This might have something to do with the fact that these skeletons were dead things and contained a very heavy Yin Qi within them. Since this was the case, then suppressing it with a powerful Hao Ran Qi might also have a surprising effect. Immediately, Jason remembered Human Emperor Technique, the Human Emperor Fist that he cultivated in Human Emperor Technique contained a vtile imperial righteousness within it, that should be the most supreme vtile righteousness in the world. At that thought, Jason immediately catalysed Human Emperor Technique and evolved Human Emperor Fist at the same time. In an instant, a ray of Human Emperors Energy permeated out from Jasons body, and when he evolved the Human Emperor Fist, the fist axiom that he manifested was just like a worldly Emperor of Man descending, looking down on the heavens and the earth with his own supreme imperial might. But when a wisp of Human Emperors Energy permeated out from Jasons body, a bizarre scene urred, and those skeleton armies that were frantically surrounding and killing suddenly stopped one by one. Emperor of Man breath diffusion over the ce, these skeletons actually stopped the attack, and then they seem to fall into a daze in general, a skeleton head in the creaking rotation, seem a little confused, or branded in the face of their bones of the long time mark as if triggered in general, so that they have a somewhat instinctive reaction. Immediately after that, one of the skeletons with a hidden gold and jade colour on its bones suddenly stood and knelt on the ground, its left leg skeleton curved and its right leg skeleton knelt on the ground, actually kneeling on one knee towards Jason, as if it was saluting, and as if it was out of instinctive reverence. Chapter 1900 Emperor of Man Ministry (Normal) Jason frozeC Whats going on here? This skeleton was actually getting down on one knee towards himself? Soon enough, one of the other skeletons followed suit and dropped to one knee, a scene that left Jason with a strange feeling of beingpletely speechless. Skeletons were kneeling down, which seemed spectacr, with a sense of solemnity, but also looked extremely weird and funny. Jason is all confused, thinking whats going on? Hes just an evolution of Human Emperor FistC Huh? Jason violently reflected that he had diffused Human Emperors Energy himself when he evolved Human Emperor Fist, could it be that what these skeletons were kneeling on was not him as a person, but the Human Emperors Energy that he had diffused himself? To corroborate this, Jason stopped the Human Emperor Technique, and the wisps of Human Emperors Energy emanating from himself faded away. At that moment, a skeleton originally kneeling on the ground steeply stood up, rolling ck mist from their mouths and noses continue to gulp out, a cold and deadly aura once again filled the air, they again look at Jason, some skeletons instinctively raised their hands of weapons, and to start the siege. Frightened, Jason immediately ran Human Emperor Technique at the first opportunity, frantically catalysing strands of Human Emperors Energy and wrapping these Human Emperors Energy around himself. The skeletons sensed Human Emperors Energy and then stopped, they looked around unconsciously, the kind of reaction like the bewilderment after losing their target, not knowing what to do anymore. Seeing this scene, a thought popped into Jasons mind C perhaps, this is a perfect opportunity! When he first encountered the Iron Horned Beast King and then attracted the Golden Ape to him, Jason was already thinking of quitting ck Forest.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After seeing this skeleton army, Jasons first thought was to escape, thinking that this ck Forest is too weird, apanied by great horror and ominous. Those who came to explore the Dark Ancient n knew only the surface of the ck Forest, and many deeper horrors were unknown. Therefore, it is really difficult to step in without being strong enough. But after seeing that these skeleton armies actually reacted to the Human Emperors Energy that he himself had evolved, Jasons original idea of budding retreat changed. Perhaps, with the help of this army of skeletons one can get out of this ck Forest! Jason thought darkly in his mind. With this in mind, Jason tried to walk forward, those skeletons that suddenly lost their target were in a state of bewilderment as they looked around, seeing Jason walking away, the Human Emperors Energy seemed to be pulling them in the underworld, which actually made this skeleton army follow up with a pair of blindingly white bone legs. Thus, an extremely bizarre scene appeared. A human youth strutting in front, behind him clicking and cking followed by an army of skeletons, which is like a Yin soldier borrowing the road, wherever he passes, the ghosts and gods avoid, no foreign beasts dare to approach. The corners of Jasons mouth were about to smile crookedly, this feeling of running rampant in the ck Forest was really too good to be true, he had never thought at all that he would have this day, from being hunted down by those powerful and terrifying foreign beasts to running rampant in this bizarre forest right now. All thanks to this army of skeletons behind them. Jason looked at the skeleton army behind him, he couldnt help but reach out and knock on the skull of a skeleton, immediately came a kind of ng ng ng sound, really extremely hard,parable to alloy. To be able to harden ones bones to such a hard point, how terrifying should ones strength be in life? Especially that skeleton whose bones took on a light golden jade colour, its strength should have been the strongest in its lifetime, and all of its bones had begun to produce a qualitative change, evolving to the strength of a realm. What was puzzling in his mind was what the identity of these skeletons were in life. Why this reaction to Human Emperors Energy? Human Emperor Technique is supposed to be created by the ancient Emperor of Man, and Human Emperors Energy represents the Emperor of Man, which means that these skeleton armies were the strongest under the Emperor of Mans ministry before they were born? This guess should not be wrong, these people should have followed the Emperor of Man in the long ago era, and were extremely reverent to the Emperor of Man, and would even perform the salute of a ruler and a subject. This heartfelt reverence for the Emperor of Man had formed an instinct that was seared into their flesh and bones, forming a sort of imprint, or an obsession, rooted in their flesh and bones. Even if they had already been reduced to dead things, as long as they sensed Human Emperors Energy, it would trigger the kind of obsessive imprint branded in their bones, and they would instinctively revere this Human Emperors Energy. It actually seems metaphysical, yet it actually happened. Only, Jason was still a bit puzzled as to why these powerful men from Emperor of Mans ministry had fallen. He remembered that when Saint Marie of Land of the Divine Fallen gave him a voice transmission, she mentioned that a great war had broken out on the back of the Ancient City of Ruins in the ancient times, and many powerful people had fallen, and some of the strongest people were even more ghostly, with deep obsessions, which ultimately formed this vastnd of great evil. Could it be that the Great War of that year was a battle in which these powerful men of the Emperor of Mans ministry were involved? And what enemy are they fighting? What about Emperor of Man? Killed in action or still alive? And if he is alive, where is he? One mystery after another bubbled up, for these mysteries Jason really knew nothing about them, only that the once strong martial era was shrouded in a veil of mystery, perhaps those supreme beings in Forbidden Land would know some of the secrets. Lets not worry about that, the priority is to get out of this ck Forest! Jason thought darkly in his mind. With this skeleton army behind him, it is equivalent to the strongest bodyguard in this ck Forest, and wherever it passes, all beasts avoid it, and no one dares to venture out. Jason took out some dry food and water to fill up his stomach, and then ate a Qi and Blood Pill and Origin Pill, now restoring his Qi and Blood Power and Origin Qi, adjusting them to their peak state. Jason along the map route, all the way quickly towards the other end of the ck Forest periphery, along the way can not be encountered, can not see the ck Forest in the three major dominant level of the Golden Ape, Winged Tiger Beasts and the ck Horned Python, he felt a burst of loneliness, and a kind of loneliness of the heights of the lonely sense of the cold. The king told me toe and patrol the mountain, Ill take ck Forest for a spin, beat my drums, beat my gongs, where are you, golden great ape The bastard had a smug look on his face, a king of the mountain look, and actually hummed a song under the feeling of boredom. At the same time C Deep in the ck Forest, that weird ce where endless ck mist coalesced, in the underworld, a pair of piercingly morose eyes opened steeply, and a surprised voice echoed: Human Emperors Energy? reincarnation of Emperor of Man? No, Emperor of Man should still be alive. The current Emperor of Man? Another Emperor of Man ising out of this life? Chapter 1901 – Crowd Worry Ancient City of Ruins, Dragons stronghold. It was already mid-afternoon, and the Dragons, as well as the Parker family siblings, Marcel, Zack, and others had already had lunch, and they hadnt seen Jason, but it felt normal. After all, Jason had been practicing in seclusion for the past few days. Did Jason have an epiphany about his own Cultivation that night in Forbidden Land? Hes been in seclusion ever since he came back that night. Marcel said. Zackughed and said, Maybe Jason has really gotten some kind of chance too. Jason is now the equivalent of Full Saint Realm, and as I see it, he should almost reach Full Saint Realm Perfection after hees out of this seclusion. The next step should be to impact Great Sage. I have to say, such a speed of cultivation is really fast. Marcelmented. Robert on the side also has the same feeling, previously his Cultivation realm are higher than Jason, but now Jason s Cultivation cultivation has caught up with him, and the real battle power Robert or not to go to think about this problem, will be struck. In the middle of the crowds idle chat, they suddenly saw Wolf Boy walking over, he couldnt help but say when he saw Robert and the others, My brother didnt take his meal in for today, the meal that was sent over is still sitting at the doorway, and I didnt hear a response even after I shouted a few times. When Wolf Boy said this, Marcel and others in the arena felt a little strange, the other days Jason even if he was in seclusion or not, but the meals sent over to eat, today why the opposite? Its not possible that something went wrong with the closed-door training, is it? Zack said with a frown. Marcels face tightened as he sniffed, and he hurriedly said, Lets go, lets go over and take a look. Itll be troublesome if the cultivation really goes wrong. There was also the danger of going off the deep end in cultivation, especially when breaking through a certain major realm. Once caught up in going off the deep end, it is extremely dangerous, the serious will burst dead, some lucky not to die will also be mentally deranged, crazy. Lilith also realized the problem and immediately followed Marcel and the rest of the group towards Jasons room. Walking up to the door of the room, Marcel knocked and called out, Jason, Jason, are you there? Respond if you hear me. Inside the room, however, there was no response. Just open the door and go in. Robert said. Marcel in front of them reached out and pushed, realizing that the door was not unlocked, they walked in one by one, but saw that the room was empty and Jason was no longer visible. No one was found, Jason is no longer in the room! Marcel said with a frown.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Satan, Satan, where are you? Lilith shouted with her mouth open. Huh? Theres a letterhead here! Emily opens her mouth and sees a piece of letter paper pressed to one of the tables in the room. Emily walks over and picks up the letterhead, she blushes and says, Jason left a letterhead with a message saying that he has gone to that great evil on the backside of the Ancient City of Ruins to find medicine for Old Mr. Miller to heal the Taoist wound. What, Jason went to the back of Ancient City of Ruins? Marcel, Zack and the others were all stunned. Lilith also came to understand the situation, her face was shocked and she couldnt help but say, Why did Satan go over to ck Forest? Its very dangerous over there! He left a message above saying not to worry about him, hell be measured and will be the first to exit if hes in danger , Emily said. That being said, the dangers over at ck Forest are unpredictable, and going in there would be really dangerous. Lilith opened her mouth as she clenched her teeth and said, No, Ill have to talk to Grandpa about it. Lilith said and immediately ran out. Marcel and the others followed them out as he said, No wonder Jason had been inquiring about the back of the Ancient City of Ruins before, so he already had this in mind. Emily grunted, looking incredibly exasperated, If he goes, he goes, why is he hiding it from us? Still didnt think wed be a liability to him if we followed, so we snuck over there alone. Robert said. Zackughed bitterly and said, Jason is also for our sake, he thinks that ce is too dangerous, and our strength is really not able to keep up with him. However, it is indeed wrong for him not to say anything, I do think that if we follow together, we will also have something to take care of. As for the danger, thats second to none. Old Dragon King and Parks, who were in seclusion, were both startled and came out to learn about the situation. Old Dragon King was simply furious, blowing his beard and eyes out as he said, This kid is really unconscionable. At first, he even said that he was just understanding the situation, but I never thought that he would actually sneak over there on his ass. The ck Forest side is extremely dangerous, the most important thing right now is that we have to go and receive him, lest he really be surrounded by those high-grade beast kings in the ck Forest, and it will be absolutely difficult for him to escape. Parks said. Old Dragon King thought for a moment, and he said, Ill go find Titan Emperor Old Man together. You little guys stay in the stronghold obediently, dont run around like that Jason, and no one is allowed to go over to ck Forest, there exists a big weirdness over there. With that said, Old Dragon King moved his form and on that note traveled in search of Titan Emperor Old Man. Old Dragon King goes to Titan Emperor Old Man as well to make sure that just in case, after all, ck Forest does have a Great Terror, which Emperor of the Absolute will perceive more deeply. ck Forest. A human youth is strutting forward, seemingly calm and rxed, that look as leisurely as walking, as if thisrge ck Forest is his private back garden. This is a really good feeling, Jason would have liked to meet a few more beast kings, such as that winged tiger beast and that ck horned python, but unfortunately, all the beasts avoided it, and he couldnt even see a single beasts silhouette. He couldnt help but look at this Skeleton Army behind him and wonder if this Skeleton Army wouldnt be a rampant presence in this ck Forest. Soon, he realized a problem, these skeletons themselves were dead things, what kind of force was manipting them? Jason immediately became a little creeped out at the thought. These Skeleton Army were already terrifying, and if one really wanted to draw out the bizarre existence behind the scenes that was controlling these Skeleton Army, then one wouldnt be able to escape even if one flew through the sky. Jason subconsciously elerated his pace, only to feel that this ck Forest was really fine-tuned with the existence of things that one could hardly imagine. Half an hourter, Jason saw a blinding bright light in front of the forest, he knew in his heart that it was the sunlight, after being in this ck Forest for a long time, he was used to the dim light, and as soon as he saw the sunlight outside, he felt blinding. Jason was instantly relieved to be on the other end of ck Forest. Jason slightly elerated his pace and immediately walked to the edge of ck Forest, he thought in his mind and wondered if these skeletons would follow him out of this ck Forest? Chapter 1902 Mengze Mountain Jason stood at the edge of the forest, looking out into the blinding sunlight that doubled over him. Theres always a sense of darkness in this ck Forest, its too depressing. Jason did not hesitate, this step out of this ck Forest, walked out is to see a few skeletons also followed out, but they left the ck Forest, when the sunlight, surrounded by their mouth, nose, body of the ck mist have to draw away from the empty, these ck mist floated back to the ck Forest. Without the ck mist, the skeletons that walked out earlier all fell to the ground. Jason saw this and immediately stopped Human Emperor Technique and dispersed his own Human Emperors Energy, lest the skeletons behind him follow all the way out. Jason was grateful for the skeletons, knowing that their original goal was toe and tackle him, but they were dead things in their own right, only subject to the unknown presence in ck Forest. The skeletons in ck Forest can no longer sense Human Emperors Energy, and they return to their original state, but Jason is no longer inside ck Forest, and they are still in a state of lost purpose, and they have not voluntarily stepped out of ck Forest. At this point its just like the beasts in ck Forest, and none of those beasts ever take half a step out of ck Forest. I hope youll still be here when I get back. Jason opened his mouth to speak. Jason on the road, ording to the as, out of the ck Forest, not far ahead of a cloud-covered mountain, the mountain looks extremely extraordinary, shrouded in haze, has a sacred and extraordinary momentum. Just when Jason left, at the edge of ck Forest, suddenly a mass of ck mist came inrge quantities, the thick and iparable ck mist vaguely visualized a humanoid silhouette, this ck mist condensed into a humanoid silhouette, there seems to be a void gaze is staring at Jasons far away figure, it looks weird and horrible. Jason hadnt been running forward for long when he really did see a mountain, one that was covered in clouds. The mountain wasnt big or tall, but somehow it gave people a feeling of looking up to it. A mountain is not high, but a fairy is famous. Perhaps the mountain in front of us exemplifies the meaning of the phrase. Dense mist asionally has five-color haze erupted, even from afar, also gives a person a sense of bodyfort, so that people subconsciously cognitively this mountain is not extraordinary. Jason is not approaching, Dark Ancient n in some Great Emperor Realm powerhouse out of the ck Forest when looking at the hill are invariably feel a great sense of crisis, enough to exin the danger of this hill. Even that level of danger may be greater than ck Forest ever was. Jason walked towards the front, the whole process seemed extremely cautious, his own breath alsopletely convergence, perhaps in such a ce breath convergence can not y a big role, but he has been used to make it. Gradually approaching, Jason immediately saw the extraordinary terrain of this mountain, if you look at the bottom of the mountain, shaped like a crouching tiger; then look at the stretch of the mountainside, shaped like a flying phoenix; and then look at the top of the mountain, shaped like a dragon. With Jasons attainments in terrain formations, he really couldnt understand such terrain. But he was also able to feel out that this was definitely a supreme terrain, the rich spiritual essence of this heaven and earth were converging towards this mountain, making this mountain filled with extremely rich spiritual qi. Jason made his way closer and closer, strangely enough he didnt perceive any danger. It was reasonable to say that with his alertness honed from years of being on the battlefield, his ability to sense danger was definitely extremely sharp, but strangely enough, he did not perceive any threat from this cloud-covered mountain. The more he did, the more careful Jason became. When things go wrong, they go wrong. Jason maintained a high degree of vignce, so step by step to the foot of this mountain, through the dense fog, able to see this mountain and ck Forest is a very different scene. Green trees within the mountain, there is the sound of a stream gurgling, bright sunshine sprinkled in the mountain, and the five-color haze contrasted with the light, constructing a beautiful scene, suspected to be a fairnd. Now, it is Jasons turn to be puzzled, all the way along he indeed did not sense any dangerous atmosphere, nor did he sense any threat, the mountain in his eyes is like a fairy mountain pregnant with gods and spirits in general, the scenery is beautiful, and the ck Forests weird and ominous are two extremes altogether. In or out? What is the crisis here? In fact, came here, Jasons heart has long been determined, havee here no matter how to go in, did not sense the crisis does not mean that there is really no crisis, the more you can not see the danger is the more terrible. Now that he was ready, Jason did not hesitate, and on that ount was ready to step inside, just then- Knock! A voice like a great bell came from the valley, and it was deafening to the human ears, like it was able to give people a kind of enlightenment, a kind of enlightenment. Immediately after, there is a magnificent voice came, stirring and high-pitched, like some kind of Taoist sound, can directly hit the heart, let a persons spiritual tform clear, all the distractions and negative emotions seem to be swept away, washing the mind, so that people fall into a wonderful situation, invariably give a person a kind of feathered sky-like feeling. At that moment, Jason, listening to this sound, all felt that he was immediately able to enter a state of enlightenment, in which he was able to sense his own Cultivation extremely well. This is very scary, just the sound thates from it is just a sound, but it can make people have such a feeling, such a sound can bepletely said to be the sound of the Dao, containing the mysteries of the Great Dao. Tree of Enlightenment, Tree of Enlightenment is really as its name suggests, capable of enlightening people! Jason muttered to himself as a sh of determination shed through his eyes. He had ascertained that the mountain must be the Mengze Mountain that Saint Marie had spoken of, and that the Tree of Enlightenment was within it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller, Ive gone out of my way for you. Damn it, you old fart hangs on to what he said about bringing me up every now and then, so I cant even think about it without putting up a fight for you. You guys pray that I get you the Fruit of Enlightenment! Jason opened his mouth and muttered to himself, and the gaze in his eyes became resolute as he took a deep breath, no longer having any hesitation, and raised his steps towards the inside of this mountain. Walked into the mountain body, Jasons first feeling is refreshing, the air inside the mountain body is extremely fresh, containing an iparably rich heaven and earth aura, inhaling a mouthful of all let a persons heart and soul. Just as Jason walked in, a surprised sound seemed to ring out from the center of this mountain, under an ancient tree whose bark was turned up like dragon scales. The ancient tree was like a gnarled dragon, its branches were pale and strong, stretching towards the sky, spilling shade, but there was a vague voice that rang out. Chapter 1903 – The Great Grave The aura within the mountain was rich, and the grass and trees that grew contained a spirituality. This is apletely different scene from the ck Forest, ck Forest can be seen with the naked eye all sorts of weird and ominous, the ck mist that pervades the forest contains a strange dark matter energy, able to erode the body and spirit. But here, the abundant heaven and earth aura is nourishing peoples mind and soul, can let people fall into a state of mind and soul, this is simply an excellent cultivation Holy Land. Jason, however, didnt dare to be careless in any way, he kept his guard up and continued to walk forward, wondering to himself if there would be powerful foreign beasts or something like that here as well. Logically speaking, with such abundant and rich heaven and earth spiritual qi within this mountain, the foreign beasts that were bred were definitely more powerful, and it was not surprising that they were even more powerful than ck Forests three overlord level beast kings. Jason can only pray that he doesnt encounter a powerful beast like Golden Ape, or else good luck wonte a second time. The encounter with Golden Ape in ck Forest was averted by the sudden appearance of the Skeleton Army, which ghostly sensed the Human Emperors Energy he had evolved. Such luck was not seen to be repeated in this mountain body, which was mysterious and sacred in every way. Jason walked not much farther towards the front and saw a stream, the water was clear and permeated with a spiritual charm, bringing a sense of coolness to the individual. Jason walked over, looking at the clear stream, he couldnt help but reach out and cupped the stream, and actually sensed that the stream contained an extremely rich aura, he subconsciously tasted a mouthful, the entrance was sweet, and the degree of the aura contained within was extremely pure, and even no less than some Semi-Elixir. Jason was stunned, only to think that the stream could be described as a stream of spiritual liquid. The aura energy contained within the stream was close to the medicinal properties contained within the fifth grade martial arts pills, this was too heaven-defying, such a stream could bepletely utilized as a cultivation resource. Even if an ordinary person lives in this mountain, eating and drinking with this stream, drinking it as if it were rice, even if it is not cultivating well, its own physique will change, and in the end the physique is strong enough to beparable to the Martial Ancestor Realm or even Beginning Saint Realm powerhouses. This setting in this valley is so anticlimactic that it makes Jasons eyes ze over. Outside, before the great change of heaven and earth, the aura was thin and dried up several times, and it was extremely difficult for all the martial artists of the current generation to cultivate, it was an End Martial Age.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even though a great change in heaven and earth had arrived now, a full recovery would require a process, so the degree of aura in the outside world waspletely iparable to that in this mountain, the gap was too far. Jason gathered his thoughts as he continued on his way, he was looking for the Tree of Enlightenment. He didnt know exactly what Tree of Enlightenment looked like, but at the moment there were still the sounds that sounded like a flood of bellsing from it, and all he had to do was follow the direction of those sounds. Jason followed the sound not long, suddenly saw a small hill in front of him, what surprised Jason was that this small hill was actually bare, not an inch of grass. Thats odd. With such a rich heaven and earth spiritual qi in this mountain that could almost be dripped into spiritual liquid, everything should be growing in any inch ofnd, but on the contrary, this small hillside was bare, and what was exposed was ck and creepy dirt. No, thats . Jason violently surprised sound, after approaching he violently noticed that this small hill is not really bare, in that the top of the slope he was on the wind growing a few nts of herbs. These herbal branches and leaves show a blood red color, the branches and leaves are scattered, a closer look at those leaves like a phoenix with spreading wings, in the upper part of the branches, the nine leaves that look like Blood Clover are guarding a fruit that looks as bright as a blood diamond. This fruit is not big, about the thickness of the thumb, shaped like a phoenix bird, the whole body bloomed with crystalline blood-colored light, separated from a long way off, bursts of strange fragrance came with the wind, inhaling a mouthful of people feel a kind of intoxicated feeling, like to fly immortal general. Jason couldnt help but grow his mouth- Blood Phoenix Fruit? A true Jedi Elixir? A Jedi Elixir capable of refining Ninth-grade martial arts pills! Jason was so excited he could barely hold back a shout. This is a rare Elixir. After talking to Ghost Doctor on the phone that day, Ghost Doctor had introduced several kinds of Elixir to him, including this Blood Phoenix Fruit. Ninth-grade martial arts pills, that was what the Extreme Realm Emperor and the Sacred Level peak supreme powerhouses could only dream of, and at the time of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, a Ninth-grade martial arts pills might be able to help them enter the Extreme Realm Emperors world. Extreme Realm Emperor. Treasure Pill, real Treasure Pill, and not just one nt, several nts, too heaven-defying! Jason marveled in his heart, sad that there was not an inch of grass on the rest of this hill, so all the aura must have been absorbed by these Blood Phoenix Fruit nts. You have to get your hands on such a precious medicine! Jason thought to himself as he looked around warily while sensing the aura around him. Basically, such stunning Elixir will be guarded by powerful Fae, just like in Ancient City of RuinsOuter Land, some Elixir will be guarded by powerful Beast Kings. Blood Phoenix Fruit was an absolute Elixir, it was reasonable to say that the Fae Beasts guarding these Elixirs must be appallingly powerful, and at the very least, they were Peak Ninth Grade Beast Kings. However, under Jasons secret search and sensing, he didnt find the aura of the existence of foreign beasts in the vicinity, which made him a bit puzzled. Go up to the hillside first and take a look, if it doesnt work, retreat at the first opportunity! Jason thought to himself as he walked over, wanting to step off and walk up this bare hillside. Just for a momentC Ang roarC There seemed to be a dragons roar ringing out from within him, and his own Dragon Bloodline was suddenly stirring, and the green dragons silhouette was about to take off into the air. Jason reacted, a body a spirit, the whole person in that moment all over the body cold, as if falling into a cold dead dark abyss general, an unimaginable sense of crisis on the heart. Jason immediately retracted his raised right leg, he had an intuition that if his right leg really stepped on top of the bare mountain of this small hill, he would fall into the darkness forever, and his whole being would be a part of the sustenance of this small hill! Jason took a few steps backward, staring in shock at the bare and dark creepy hill, which he seemed to feel like there was some big scary presence underneath. No wonder there are no powerful beasts guarding around Blood Phoenix Fruit, it lies in the fact that this small hill is too weird, extremely terrifying, once you step into it, you will definitely die! Whats under this little hill? Jason takes another look at the shape of the hill, and a chill rises from the soles of his feet C could it be that, instead of a hill, this is arge grave? Chapter 1904 Tree of Enlightenment Jason at this moment and then look at this hillside, really like a big grave, although did not see the tombstone, but looked very much like a pile up also do not know what is buried in the big grave. If it wasnt for Dragon Bloodline autonomously protecting and sensing a big crisis, and recovering on its own, Jasons foot stepping on it and touching the bare ck soil of the hillside, there was really no telling what weird things would happen. Jason looked deeply at the Blood Phoenix Fruit at the top of the slope, knowing that this absolute Elixir was not meant to be with him. Thinking about it, in such a mysterious and weird ce, even if it is able to nurture the absolute treasure medicine, but these treasure medicines will not be like the cabbage on the side of the road can be picked casually? Even a Semi-Elixir in Outer Land is guarded by a Fae, not to mention this kind of Jedi Elixir, and it would take a through-and-through means to take it. Jason decisively turned around and walked away, he made up his mind to walk towards the direction of Tree of Enlightenment, and along the way, he encountered what absolute treasure medicine or rare rare treasures or not, he did not want to not read. He felt that he shouldnt be greedy, shouldnt have unnecessary delusions, this trip can get Fruit of Enlightenment that is the biggest reward. Luckily, Dragon Bloodline was there to protect him, otherwise the consequences would have been unimaginable. Along the way, Jason really did see a lot of extraordinary scene, lets say a cliff cave, the cave inside the haze dazzling, vaguely see the cave a less than a meter high small tree flow of light, branches and leaves bloomed with multicolored haze, the whole cave reflects the sacred extraordinary. Needless to say this little tree was definitely a rare treasure, but Jason was just looking at it and had absolutely no intention of going inside the cave to find out what was going on. There is also a ce, exposed a piece of white jade like jade, even if it is separated from a certain distance can be felt on these jade contains a pure and massive energy. Spirit Stone! This turned out to be the Spirit Stone that was birthed. ording to ancient records, in the ancient era of strong martial arts, martial arts practitioners used Spirit Stone to cultivate, and the Spirit Stone contained more pure and majestic aura energy. But by the End Martial Age, as the rules of Cultivation between Heaven and Earth changed, Spirit Stones were rare, or at least nearly extinct in the outside world of Hyacinth. Because the outside worlds environment of heaven and earth could no longer nurture Spirit Stone veins, there was naturally no Spirit Stone output. Spirit Stone was also divided into grades, Jason looked at these exposed Spirit Stones that almost all reached the level of high grade Spirit Stone, did this mean that there was not a holy Spirit Stone existing in the deep core of this Spirit Stone vein? The holy Spirit Stone, thats so unbelievable, the palm-sized piece isparable to Ninth-grade martial arts pills! The key is, such a Spirit Stone vein is really going to give birth to a holy Spirit Stone, the quantity will certainly not be small,pletely able to weigh in pounds, so how many grams will be Ninth-grade martial arts pills? Jason couldnt help but gulp, this was aplete mountain of treasure. Jason still didnt approach over rashly, he had a premonition that there would definitely be a big danger, even he felt that it wouldnt matter if Extreme Realm Emperor came, at the very least, it would take Extreme Realm Emperors supreme strength to have the qualification to go and explore.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jason, adhering to the idea of not wanting to not read, continued to follow the direction of the dowsing sounds he heard in his ears one after another. About half an hourter, Jason sensed that the Tao sound he was hearing had be clearer and clearer, and that it was straight from the heart, deafening and enlightening. If Jason abandoned his distractions and practiced Cultivation here, along with the sound of the Tao, he would fall into a state of enlightenment, and practicing Cultivation in such a state would yield twice the result with half the effort. But in this valley, of course, Jason will not go to cultivate its own Cultivation, this mountain body is indeed extremely sacred, breeding many rare rare treasures, but in terms of the degree of danger, some ces of great horror is only more than ck Forest. The only thing Jason was thankful for was that there didnt seem to be any foreign beasts within this mountain, at least none that he had encountered along the way. This is actually good for Jason. As we walked on, a steep path opened up in front of us, and a purend appeared in front of us. Only to see this side of the Pure Land has a unique terrain in the arch, these terrain looks like a spiritual veins converge and be, this side of the Pure Land arch in the middle, the whole Pure Land birds and flowers, exotic flowers and grasses exudes a gust of strange fragrance, and even be able to see some of the birds with the auspicious air in the wings flying, some birds see Jason but also not afraid, on the contrary, there is a spirit of blinking like eyes staring at the Jason. The center of this purend, there is an ancient tree, the ancient tree like a dragon, branches strong, stretching to the sky, the bark is like a dragon scale turned out, a closer look at those like dragon scales on the bark are branded with an extremely subtle texture, that is the natural growth of the texture, but these textures do not look like a tree wheel, embedded in some of the dao rhythms, the formation of the arcane runes, or perhaps the dao line to describe it more aptly. The bark of the tree is naturally doweled! Needless to say, this ancient tree was absolutely extraordinary! Whats more, the branches and leaves of this ancient tree appear to be extremely peculiar, and the colors of the leaves are all different hehe, showing colorful, red like blood diamonds, blue like sapphires, and orange like a reddish haze These colorful leaves are mirrored together, and actually intertwine a five-colored haze, mapping the sky and the earth. There is a breeze blowing, and under the movement of the branches and leaves, a sound like a great Taoist bell is emitted! Tree of Enlightenment! Jason confirms that this is the Tree of Enlightenment he was looking for! The Tree of Enlightenments dragon scale bark was born with Taoist patterns, five-colored haze was manifesting, and the swaying of the branches and leaves emitted bursts of enlightening Taoist sounds, and an inexplicable energy surrounded the Tree of Enlightenment in the diffusion, allowing one to sense the extraordinary in it. If this is Tree of Enlightenment, where is Fruit of Enlightenment Jason thought to himself, he looked toward the ancient tree in front of him above, above the branches and leaves of the haze, so it can not be seen, can only walk over to stand under the tree in order to know whether there is fruit. Jason didnt rush forward either; such an extraordinary Tree of Enlightenment was certainly far more extraordinary than the Blood Phoenix Fruit, the little tree in the cliff cave, the Spirit Stone vein, and so on that he had seen earlier. So there is no danger around this Tree of Enlightenment? Look at the arch Tree of Enlightenment this kind of terrain, like a spiritual vein convergence, that is even more frightening, this is absolutely extraordinary, rashly enter who knows what things will be triggered. Anyone? Jason shouted tentatively. He thought about whether a ce like this could have any old antiquities present. As if in response to his words, suddenlyC Chirp! An iparably loud and clear straight into the sky bird cries came, Hurley saw the sky, a golden light bright birds flying rapidly, close to see out this is a rumor in the roc bird, under the wings of a dozen meters long, huge body, each feather is like gold casting like, bloomed with a bright and dazzling golden light. The golden ws are strong and powerful, the sharp ws are like the golden hooks, seemingly indestructible, itself is a strong and unparalleled pressure in the diffusion. Jason was stunned, could this be the Golden Winged Roc Bird? With his feelings, he felt that this Golden Winged Roc Bird was a great deal stronger than even Golden Ape. Could it be that this Golden-winged Roc is the guardian deity of this Tree of Enlightenment nt? Just thinking, Jason corner of the eye steep a line, almost without warning, the back of this purend suddenly walked over an old man, white hair, looks extremely old, wearing a white robe, the front of the robe painted a pattern, a closer look like the sun candle pattern. He sashayed over to Jason as if he hadnt seen him, and he turned to face the Tree of Enlightenment, turning his back on Jason on that. On the back of the old mans white robes, there was a pattern of Taiyin Yufu painted on it. At the same time, the golden-winged roc fluttered its golden wings, sweeping up a tornado-like hurricane of qi winds as it slowly flew down in front of this old man. Chapter 1905 – Old Man’s Invitation Jason looked at the scene in front of him, the corners of his mouth were a little astringent, and he stood there without moving, looking at this man and roc in front of him, but a word could not help but pop up in his mind C Divine Eagle Warrior! However, this is the Golden-winged Roc in front of us, not the Eagle, so lets change it to the Divine Roc Warrior? Jason suddenly snapped back to his senses, thinking to himself that he was actually in the mood to flirt at this very moment, which could only mean that he was in a very rxed state of mind ever since this mysterious old man had appeared. It really does feel like youre in your own backyard at home, rxed and at ease. The thing is, feelings and emotions like that shouldnt be there. This mountain appears to be so extraordinary, shrouded in ayer of mystery, some ces are even embedded in a big crisis, one should maintain a high degree of vignce is right, why Fang actually have a kind of rxed flirtation mentality? This can only mean that he is invisibly influenced. It all started when this old man appeared, which meant that this old man had invariably affected his mindset? Thinking about this, Jason really had a moment of fear, he simply couldnt see what this old man was doing, but he was able to feel that he had indeed been invisibly affected in that moment just now. The point is, what exactly is this old man? This came out without a word, and it was really scary. Jason previously thought that there would be no old antique here, but the result was really a wishful thinking, a living old antique just popped out, such a have a request he really did not want ah. At this time, fiercely saw that the old man hands do not know when more than a small barrel of antique color, the golden-winged roc mouth holding a branch, this small cut off the branch green as emerald, and then there are drops of crystal on the branch like dew droplets of water droplets in the hands of the old man on the barrel. A whileter, the old mans fingers dipped into the water droplets in the barrel and sprinkled them drop by drop onto the gnarled dragon like ancient tree, as if he was watering the ancient tree. Jason looked a little confused and thought to himself that this was watering? Sprinkling a few drops? Wouldnt it be logical to just pick up a bucket of water from a mountain stream and water it? Those streams wereparable to spiritual liquid, it would be better to use it to water this ancient tree suspected to be Tree of Enlightenment, right? Just as Jason was thinking about it, all of a suddenC Where does little friende from? If you have nothing to do why dont youe up and help the old man out. Quite suddenly, such a voice rang out in Jasons head. Jason froze, the voice ringing in his head seemed ancient, exuding a sense of vicissitude, and the words spoken were in an ancientnguage, but somehow Jason understood the meaning. This is simr to the Taoistnguage in general, even if it does not make sense of the ancientnguage, but it is something that allows people to know its meaning. Jason took a deep breath, he couldnt see the depth of this old man, in fact, he knew that with this old mans ability, to pinch himself to death was simr to pinching an ant. Such an old antique was probably from the same era as all those supreme existences in Forbidden Land, and Im afraid that before I stepped into Extreme Realm Emperor, I was really no different from a mole cricket in the eyes of these people. Therefore, since he was discovered, Jason didnt show any trepidation, his nature has always been unrestrained, so he smiled after hearing this and said, I had important matters and had to venture into Mengze Mountain, and this uninvited visit is already a great disrespect. When I saw the old gentleman just now, I didnt dare to disturb him too much. Since old sir asked me to do a favor, whats wrong with that. Saying that, Jason really lifted his steps towards the front and walked into this purend. In fact, if not for the words of the old man just now, he really did not dare to rush into this purend, even the Blood Phoenix Fruit that he encountered before was growing on the top of the slope of a suspected bizarre tomb, this Tree of Enlightenment is so extraordinary, the purend where it is located is not something that can be casually stepped into? I dont dare to, since the old man invited, it would be fine to walk into this purend, at least for the time being, there would be no danger. If the old man wanted to harm him, with his ability to invisibly influence the emotions of his mind, there was no need to do so. Sure enough, Jason was fine all the way to the old man. Under the proximity, Jason noticed that the old man hair white, but is to look kind, but not the slightest sense of old age, on the contrary, the color of the face is rosy, seem to be full of energy. The old manughed and said, Just help the old man carry the barrel.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. With that said, the old man appeared to lightly and deftly hand the barrel in his hand to Jason. Jason reached out to catch it, and when the old man let go of his hand, Jason stumbled violently on his feet and almost fell to the ground. In that moment, he felt like he was holding not a barrel but a mountain in his hands! An unimaginable weight copsed down on him, like a small mountain pressing down on his body to fall to the ground. Drink! Jason violently bellowed out, his own Sunling Bloodline surging, a long dragon of qi and blood rushing up to the sky. At the same time, his body bloomed with a greenish-golden radiance, Green Dragons Golden Body had been run to the extreme, and Dragon Bloodline had been stimted, with the silhouette of arge green dragon stretching across the void, revealing its divine might. Jasons hands almost exploded all of his Green Dragon Power, and only then was he able to hold the barrel, and his bent knees slowly stood up straight. The older man nced at Jason and he nodded, seemingly with approval. As the old man walked to the other side of the ancient tree, Jasons face turned red, and it could be said that if it wasnt for Green Dragons Golden Body, the weight of the barrels would be enough to crush his flesh and bones. Jasons Sunling Bloodline surged wildly, and his Green Dragon Power also exploded, he slowly moved his feet, every step was like walking on a mountain, it was really too hard, he wanted to be unable to bear it. However, Jason still relied on a breath of his own, an unyielding fighting spirit, and kept moving forward slowly step by step, finally walking to the old mans side. It was only four steps back and forth, but to Jason it seemed like an unattainable distance that had taken a long time to travel. The old man didnt say anything as he reached into the barrel and dabbed up some watery dew and sprinkled it towards this ancient tree. As the old man dabbed up a few drops of water dew, Jason steeply felt that the barrel held in his hand was lighter, and it felt like hundreds of pounds of weight had been removed. Stunned, Jason realized a problem and jerked his head down towards the watery dew in the barrel, which was pitifully small, if measured in drops, there were probably a dozen or so left. Immediately, a thought popped into Jasons head C could it be that the weight he felty in these watery dews? What the hell kind of water dew is this? One drop weighs dozens of pounds? Thats not the usual meaning of water, is it? Chapter 1906 Fruit of Enlightenment The old man continued to dip his hand in these water dews around this ancient tree and continuously sprinkle them out, as drops of water dews continued to sprinkle out from the barrel, Jason also felt the weight drastically reduced, and the whole person became more and more rxed. When thest drop of water dew inside the barrel also spilled out, Jason suddenly felt that the barrel in his hand had little weight, just the same weight as an ordinary barrel. However, one can think with ones toes that this barrel must be extraordinary, or else it would not be able to hold those extraordinary water dew? Little friend is also tired, right? You might as well sit on the ground and rest if youre tired. The old man spoke, himself sitting on the ground with his back against the ancient tree. Jason had no choice but to follow suit and sit on the floor, as the Romans do. So far, he still found that the old man didnt have much malice towards him, at least he didnt feel any fatal crisis. Jason was basically sure that this ancient tree was the Tree of Enlightenment, and this old man might have a great connection with the Tree of Enlightenment, and in order to get the Fruit of Enlightenment, he might only be able to ask this old man for help. I just dont know if the old man will agree. The value of a Fruit of Enlightenment is surely immeasurable, and being able to heal Dao injuries in the same way as Holy Pill means that wouldnt the value of this Fruit of Enlightenment be the same as Holy Pill? Thinking Jasons gaze lifted, saw the golden-winged roc in front of him, the body is huge, each feather is like gold casting like, has its own a Gods mighty extraordinary aura, that aura than the ck Forests Golden Ape are unfathomable. This is the Golden-winged Roc, a subspecies of the Ancient Heaven Swallowing Roc, which also carries some of the bloodline of the Heaven Swallowing Roc. The old mans voice rang out. Swallow the roc? Jason came back to his senses, thinking that this golden-winged roc has been so extraordinary, actually still only the sub-species of the sky-swallowing roc, that the real sky-swallowing roc can only be called a god bird, right? Jason looked at the old man, he finally got to the point and asked, May I ask the old gentleman, is this ancient tree the Tree of Enlightenment? The old man nodded smilingly and said, This is exactly the Tree of Enlightenment, this tree is as its name suggests, little friend you cultivate under this tree, for you to sense your own Cultivation much benefit. The Taoist sound of the Tree of Enlightenment can also help you to enter into the realm of enlightenment. Jasons heart was overjoyed after hearing this, it seemed that this ancient tree was really the Tree of Enlightenment without a doubt. This Tree of Enlightenment belonged to the old man? Jason couldnt help but ask.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This Tree of Enlightenment was born and raised in the earth, so I wouldnt dare to monopolize it. Only, Tree of Enlightenment needs to be watered once a year. Today happens to be the day of watering, and I am just a waterer. The old man opened his mouth, and then said, It just so happens that I also met you today, so it can be called fate. Jason couldnt help but ask, Old sir, those waters you spilled just now werent ordinary waters, were they? The weight contained within a single drop is unimaginable. That water is Taiyi Divine Water, naturally it is not ordinary water. The old manughed, but he was also good at talking, and did not hide anything. Taiichi Shinsui! Jason knows that this so-called Taiyi Divine Water is absolutely extraordinary, but at the moment he is not good to ask too carefully, I think this Taiyi Divine Water must be incredibly valuable, what is the specific use of the wonderful but also do not know. Little friend came from the outside world? The old man asked. Jason nodded and said, Exactly from the outside world. Its a pity that the outside world is already an End Martial Age, otherwise with Little Friends qualifications, he would definitely shine in that Strong Martial Age. However, in the environment of the End Martial Age in the outside world, it is not easy for little friend to have such a cultivation level. The old man said. Jason smiled sparingly and said, Every era is characterized by every era. As long as one can be the strongest in this era and fight for it, it is enough to live a life without regrets. Born as a male, one should have such an ambition. The old man also nodded in agreement. Jason felt that it was almost time to talk, so he turned to the main topic, and he said in a solemn tone, Old sir, I am not going to lie to you, I ventured into Mengze Mountain this time because I have something important to ask for. I need a Fruit of Enlightenment to save my grandfather. I know that a Fruit of Enlightenment is extremely precious and hard to find in the world, and I myself dont have anything that can exchange for a Fruit of Enlightenment Why do you say that, little friend? You have already done a favor for the old man just now, thus you need a Fruit of Enlightenment, little friend, so the old man will use this Fruit of Enlightenment to return the favor you did just now, is this not clearing up cause and effect? The old man smiled lightly and spoke. Jason was stunned; he had thought that begging for such a Fruit of Enlightenment must be extremely difficult. Who had thought that this old man would agree so easily? What the old man was referring to when he said he was doing him a favor was the thing he did just now when he helped carry the barrel, right? Actually, that doesnt count as much of a favor in Jasons mind to help carry a barrel, does it? This old man actually equated such a trivial matter with a Fruit of Enlightenment? The old man looked at Jason, who was full of dismay, and heughed, casually tapping his hand on the trunk of the Tree of Enlightenment- Dang! Dang! Then, above this Tree of Enlightenment, among the branches and leaves of that five-colored haze, a fruit that bloomed with a bright golden aura fell down steeply. The old man reached out and caught the fruit, handing it to Jason and said, This is the Fruit of Enlightenment, since you need it, you might as well take it. Thank you, old-timer! Jason came back to his senses, and he couldnt help the excitement and tion he felt inside as he took the Fruit of Enlightenment. The Fruit of Enlightenment was bright and clear in the hand. At first, the Fruit of Enlightenment was filled with ayer of bright golden aura, but gradually the golden aura was all internalized and disappeared. When the wisps of golden aura all converge, this fruit presents a kind of earthy yellow color, also wrinkled, looking extremely ordinary and unusual, not the slightest bit conspicuous. It is no exaggeration to say that such a fruit would not attract attention if it were still on the side of the road, much less would anyone think that it would be a Fruit of Enlightenment to rival Holy Pill. Jason looked at the Fruit of Enlightenment in his hand, but in his mind, he remembered a saying C light is internalized, and divine objects obscure themselves. Thats exactly what this Fruit of Enlightenment says. Jasons heart was pounding, he couldnt even believe it was true, he didnt really have much hope, after all, seeing as how a stunning Elixir like Blood Phoenix Fruit was growing on the slopes of a suspectedrge grave, stepping in would be a great horror with no bones left. Fruit of Enlightenment has effectsparable to Holy Pill,pared to the absolute Elixir that is much more precious, no need to think that it must be difficult to get. But the final fact is that he was greatly surprised, he did not expect the world is difficult to find such a rare Fruit of Enlightenment is so easy to get his hands on. Jason took a deep breath, he looked at the old man and said in a sincere voice, Many thanks old senior, it is really hard for me to repay such a great favor. I also dont know if I will be able to help with something in the future, as long as I am able to do so, I will definitely try my best! The old man waved his hand as he said with a smile, Little friend is overstating things. To help others is to help oneself. Just now, little friend has already helped me, this Fruit of Enlightenment is given to little friend, it is considered to be a one-to-one rtionship. However, if you really want to keep this matter in mind, then you might as well give me a hand when you need it in the future. Jasons face was stunned, and he always felt as if the old man in front of him had something to say. Chapter 1907 The Divine Jason didnt know what the words the old man said meant, this old man in front of him was definitely an unfathomable figure, definitely not weaker than those supreme existences in Forbidden Land. Such a powerful being would still need to pull himself up in the future? Jason found it a bit unbelievable, but if he really had the chance to help out in the future, with the great favor the old man gave to Fruit of Enlightenment today, Jason would not have any hesitation, he would definitely help out if he could. Elder, my grandfather was backfired by the power of the Great Dao and his own Dao injuries have not been healed, thus he is unconscious. Jason opened his mouth and then asked, How should this Fruit of Enlightenment be utilized to heal the Dao injuries in my grandfathers body? Just put the Fruit of Enlightenment into your mouth and swallow it. The old man opened his mouth, and after a pause, he continued, Little friend, your grandfather is the one from the outside world who fist broke the Cultivation cage, right? Exactly! Jason nodded. The old man said with emotion, Extreme Realm Emperor, but was able to punch through the Cultivation cage, which is unprecedented. A mortal who was subjected to the Heavenly Daos bacsh can still retain a thread of life, which is even more amazing. However, little friend, this Fruit of Enlightenment is not a healing Holy Pill, it is different from a Holy Pill. Therefore Fruit of Enlightenment may or may not be useful for your grandfathers Dao injuries. Jasons heart sank hard as he asked, Please still ask the old-timer to exin. Holy Pill contains the rules of heaven and earth avenue, can strengthen the origin, enhance the qi and blood, born dead flesh and bones, even the avenue of wounds can be healed, the main effect is on the human body. Fruit of Enlightenments essence is to help peopleprehend the rules of heaven and earth avenue, in itself does not have the essence of healing. The old man opened his mouth and further exined, The essence of a Dao wound lies in being wounded by the power of the Heavenly Dao rules, and in order to dissolve it, one only needs toprehend the power of the Heavenly Dao rules. If youpare the Dao wound to a shackle, then the role of Fruit of Enlightenment is equivalent to a key, if your grandfather can use the Fruit of Enlightenment to perceive the essence of the Heavenly Dao rules, then he can use the perceived Heavenly Dao rules to turn into a key to open the shackle of the Dao wound, and thus awakened. Jason also understood after hearing this, the role of this Fruit of Enlightenment is not to heal wounds, the biggest role is to help people sense the heaven and earth avenue andprehend the rules of the heavenly way. In fact, this is where Fruit of Enlightenment goes against the grain. While the Way of Heaven is untouchable, Fruit of Enlightenment is able to help people realize the rules of Heaven, which is a powerful feature that even Holy Pill cannot match. ording to the old man, Old Mr. Miller has suffered from a Dao injury, and this Fruit of Enlightenment can help himprehend the rules of the Heavenly Dao, so that he can utilize the power of the rules of the Heavenly Dao that he hasprehended to dissolve his own Dao injury. The fragments of Heaven and Earth rules contained within the Holy Pill do have a great healing effect on Dao injuries, but they may not be able topletely dissolve the Dao injuries, unless they are able to find enough Holy Pill to fundamentally dissolve their own Dao injuries. The old man opened his mouth and continued, If youprehend the rules of the Heavenly Dao with the help of the Fruit of Enlightenment, and use the power of the rules of the Heavenly Dao to dissolve your own Dao injuries, then you will be able to dissolve the hidden dangers of the Dao injuries fundamentally. Of course, if one cannotprehend the rules of the Heavenly Dao, then the Dao wound still cannot be dissolved. Jason nodded, he also understood that Holy Pill was equivalent to conservative treatment for Old Mr. Miller, it was able to dissolve a certain amount of dao injuries and help Old Mr. Miller awaken, but the dao injuries didnt see to bepletely healed, and more Holy Pill might be needed to follow up to be able to do so. Fruit of Enlightenment is equivalent to more radical healing; if Old Mr. Miller is able toprehend the power of the Heavenly Daos rules with the help of Fruit of Enlightenment, then he will be able to fundamentally dissolve the Dao wound; if he is not able to do so, then it would be equivalent to the Fruit of Enlightenments healing effect being equal to zero. In fact, Jason had no other choice anyway. Furthermore, he believed that with Old Mr. Millers understanding of Cultivation, he would be able to realize the power of the Heavenly Dao rules with the help of the Fruit of Enlightenment. After all, hes the only one who can punch his way out of the Cultivation cage in this End Martial Age. After all, he is the one and only Lewis. Still, thanks to Elder, I believe that with the help of this Fruit of Enlightenment, my grandfather will definitely be able to get better. Jason said in an affirmative tone. Having gotten the Fruit of Enlightenment, Jasons first order of business was naturally to leave first, but he looked at the old man who was so talkative and amiable that he couldnt help but want to talk more. Elder, when I entered Mengze Mountain, I saw a small hill, the hill was bare and grassless, but at the top of the hill there were a few nts of Blood Phoenix Fruit, the hill felt like a big grave, is there some big terror in it? Jason asked. The gaze in the eyes of the old man steeply narrowed slightly, and at that moment, Jason for the first time moved the old mans body sensed a kind of harsh and appalling extermination intent.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What my little friend said is true, that is indeed arge tomb. The old man opened his mouth and continued, Buried under therge grave is a terrifying existence, with an undying physical body and an immortal Yuan Shen, which cannot be killed or extinguished, and can only be subdued by therge grave. Little friend can be careful, do not step inside half a step. Jason was secretly horrified in his heart, it seemed that it was really the same as what he had guessed, this was actually arge grave with a terrifying existence buried in it? Even the old man said that it was an extremely terrifying existence, so one could imagine how terrifying it should be. Jason asked again, The Outer Land of Ancient City of Ruins has six Forbidden Lands, how were these six Forbidden Lands formed, and what level of powerhouse is the existence in the Forbidden Land? These six Forbidden Lands are simr to Mengze Mountain where I am, although they are not restricted by the rules of heaven and earth and are not suppressed by the Heavenly Dao, they are in fact a cage, and the existence of Forbidden Land and the old man are nothing more than prisoners. The old man said. Prisoner? Jasons face was shocked, the existence in Forbidden Land was absolutely terrifying, and so was this old man in front of him, but the old man actually said that they were nothing more than prisoners? The old man reached out and pointed upwards,ughing coldly, saying, Does little friend know what lies beyond heaven and earth? Beyond heaven and earth? Jason thought for a moment and said, Isnt that the Outer Space Universe? The old man shook his head, but then nodded and said, Above the heavens and earth, below the Sea of Zeus, there is still the heavens. The heavens?! Jasons face was stunned, he vaguely remembered that at the outskirts of Forbidden Land, the Ancestral King of Holy Dragon Land seemed to have mentioned the phrase Man of Heaven, but at that time, he didnt pay attention to it. Yes, the heavens. The old man opened his mouth and added meaningfully, As The Human RealmCultivation cage breaks, some of the ancient paths that were originally sealed will reappear. Perhaps by then you, little friend, will understand what the heavens are. Little friend, you also only need to remember that your greatest enemy in this world is not the enemy of The Human Realm, but Man of Heaven! Chapter 1908 Forever Kong and Saint Marie Man of Heaven! Jason now remembered, he thought to himself could it be that there exists a heaven beyond the heavens in this part of the world? Is the so-called heavens another world-space beyond heaven and earth? It was unbelievable, but after Jason saw the six Forbidden Lands, and then the metaphysical nature of this Mengze Mountain, he felt that even the existence of the Heavenly Beyond was not surprising. About Forbidden Land, and the heavens and all that, the old man just nodded and didnt go into details. Perhaps he felt that with Jasons current strength, even revealing more would be useless. Sometimes theres something to be said for not knowing. The more you know, the more you feel small and thus lose hope and confidence. Jason whirled around and asked thest question, Elder, after the outside worlds heaven and earth cage is broken, Cultivation can pass to the gods, and is the Extreme Realm Emperor. Is this Extreme Realm Emperor the supreme pinnacle realm of Cultivation? The old manughed and said, Cultivation has no end, Great Forever, what is the meaning of the supreme pinnacle? The old mans name Forever is precisely taken from the meaning of Great Forever. Above the Tongshen there is life and death, above life and death there is indestructibility, above indestructibility there is creation So, the realm of Cultivation, never ending. Jason was stunned, there were actually so many Cultivation Great Realms above the Tongshen? Those existences in Forbidden Land, as well as the old man in front of him who called himself Forever, were in which Cultivation realm? Jason is also really deeply feel the gap between themselves, they are currently only Supreme Emperor Realm, from Extreme Realm Emperor are still far away, but above the Tongshen there is life and death, life and death above the indestructible, indestructible above the creation of There is a long way to go! Jason is really feeling like he needs to catch up on the Cultivation side of his practice and improvement. Elder, saving people is urgent, so I wont bother you more, so Ill say goodbye. Jason took a deep breath and slowly said. The old manughed and said, The old immortal wont send young friend away. The old immortal doesnt have any meet-and-greet gifts either, so lets give young friend an Enlightenment Leaf. Saying that, the old man reached out into the void and this Tree of Enlightenment gently trembled for a moment, and eventually a leaf that took on a greenish-blue color floated down and was held in the old mans palm. The leaf appeared ordinary, the same greenish-blue color as an unusual leaf, not one of the multicolored leaves on Tree of Enlightenment. But for some reason, Jason instinctively sensed that the Tree of Enlightenment seemed to age a bit after this leaf fell, and it felt as if the essence of the Tree of Enlightenment that had been nurtured for many years had been drained away. Jason knew in his heart that this Tree of Enlightenment was a treasure tree, and that both its fruit and its leaf must have extraordinary uses, so he solemnly received the greenish-blue Enlightenment Leaf and said in a solemn tone, Many thanks to the old-timer. The old man smiled bashfully and waved his hand towards Jason. And with that, Jason waved goodbye and walked out of the clearing. He did have a plea in his mind, and having sessfully obtained the Fruit of Enlightenment, it would surely be a good idea to return to Carovia in the quickest time possible to save Old Mr. Miller from the dao wound within his body. Jason didnt notice that when he left, there was a seal above his head that he hadnt even noticed melting away, and a wisp of breath drifted out. Until Jason walked away, the gaze in the old mans eyes in the Pure Land where Tree of Enlightenment was located narrowed slightly and said, Since Saint Marie is here, why dont you show yourself? The old man Hua just fell, from Jasons head of the seal that melted away from a wisp of qi gradually coalesced into a blur of the magnificent silhouette, white dress floating, own a dusty meaning, itself caged on ayer of holy noble breath, around its body, can not see its true face, but also let a person can feel a supreme dignity, as a proud of heaven and earth of the female emperor. Old Mr. Forever, I didnt expect you to be so generous, a Fruit of Enlightenment with a Tree of Enlightenments Benthic Leaf was just given away. The Saint Maries silhouette that was manifested by a wisp of Consciousness Qi spoke. The old man with the name Foreverughed and said, Since Saint Marie has invested in him, why cant the old immortal invest in him as well? Saint Marie has gone out of her way to separate a strand of her consciousness to form an imprint to attach to him, this is because she is worried that this little guy will be taken in by that oldherworld in the ck Forest, which will be able to take advantage of his powerful blood and flesh, right? and flesh, thus taking over his body, right? Saint Marie was slightly silent, as if in acquiescence, and after a long while she said, Old Mr. Forever, what are you investing in this little guy for again? Youve had quite a fewyouts over the years. Forever squinted a pair of old eyes, which seemed to present a magnificent vision of the sea and the sun and the moon sinking, as he said, Saint Marie is worthy of being Human Emperors most loyal subordinate. You invested in this little guy because you are interested in his Dragon Bloodline, being able toe out of the consummate Human Emperor Road, thus probing the whereabouts of Human Emperor, right? At the end of the Strong Martial Era, Human Emperor killed into the heavens alone, and that battle shook the heavens and the earth, and since then the ancient roads in the heavens connecting to The Human Realm have almost been sealed by Human Emperor on his own, and the remaining several ancient roads are suppressed by us. Thousands of years have passed, and Human Emperor still hasnt shown up, so I guess a lot of people in Forbidden Land have started to think that Human Emperor has passed away, and started to act stupidly, right? For example, Blood Fiend, Christopher Walsh and so on. You, alone, have always believed that Human Emperor is still alive, and there is no easier way to find Human Emperor than to be able to resonate with Human Emperors Human Emperor Road, which requires another Cultivation Genius capable of walking Human Emperor Road at that time. Saint Marie said, Human Emperor had already taken that step back then, who in the world can kill him? Not even the heavens! As for this little one, the Human Realms Cultivation cage has been broken, and it would be a blessing for the Human Realm if another Human Emperor coulde out. I told him about Mengze Mountain and the Tree of Enlightenment. If he wants toe here, then of course I have to protect him, after all, the cause is me, isnt this what you always call karma. I just didnt expect that you would give him the Fruit of Enlightenment so painfully, and even even one of the Tree of Enlightenments original leaves, it seems Old Mr. Forever that you think highly of him, this investment is big enough. Forever smiled bashfully and said, This Wan Dao Bucket of the Old Monk is not something that anyone can pick up. Since he is able to pick it up, it means that he has already been recognized by the Ten Thousand Ways in the underworld. If not for that, even if he possessed Dragon Bloodline and could walk the path of Human Emperor, Old Immortal would not have given him the Fruit of Enlightenment and Enlightenment Leaf. Saint Maries eyes looked towards the inconspicuous barrel under the Tree of Enlightenment and said after a long time, You think so highly of him? You think he can go as far as the ancient Human Emperor? Its hard to say when things are unpredictable and the world is unpredictable. Forever opened his mouth and continued, Today I ferry him, maybe one day he will ferry me. In short, you and I are not in conflict. You are hoping that he wille out of the consummate Human Emperor Road, thus sensing the existence of the ancient Human Emperor. The old immortal is just hoping that one day, he will ferry me. Saint Marie looked over at Forever and suddenly asked, Old Mr. Forever, how close are you to immortality?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maybe tomorrow, maybe a long way off, I cant say for sure. Forever opened his mouth and continued, Saint Marie, this wisp of your consciousness shadow wontst long, and it will be useless when it manifests. Arent you worried that that little guy will pass through ck Forest on his way out and be intercepted and killed by that old Yin creature? Hmph! Saint Marie coldly grunted and said, Youve given away Fruit of Enlightenment and Tree of Enlightenments native leaves, which is equivalent to him getting your approval. That old cunt wouldnt dare to move unless he wants to seek his own death. Saying that, Saint Maries wisp of consciousness shadow gradually blurred and eventually dispersed, turning into a wisp of consciousness breath, which then dissipated into the world. Chapter 1909 – Leaving the Ancient City Jason didnt know that the Tree of Enlightenment side of the purgatory, the Saint Marie Consciousness Void would manifest to have a conversation with Forever. He also didnt know that at the outskirts of Forbidden Land, Saint Maries p that lined up towards the top of his head, causing the ground to smash out a crater, had secretly left a strand of consciousness imprinted on his body. If he were to be targeted by the big creep in ck Forest, this strand of consciousness would be triggered to meet the attack, and would be enough to deter the other party and protect him. Jason made it all the way out of Mengze Mountain without incident, avoiding therge, inch-long graveyard from a distance as he passed it on the way. ording to what that old man said, there was a terrifying and horrifying existence buried under the great tomb, which could not be killed or destroyed, and could only be suppressed by the great tomb, what kind of existence would that be? Jason cant imagine that the best thing to do is to go far around. So, Jason walked around, as for that Blood Phoenix Fruit naturally, he couldnt think about it. Jason walked back to the edge of the ck Forest, he took a deep breath and adjusted himself, and then stepped into the ck Forest. Walked in, but couldnt find those Skeleton Army figures anymore, thinking they must have been called away by the mysterious force in ck Forest. Without Skeleton Army as his bodyguards, Jason is still really a bit weak. Its going to be a real problem if we run into that Golden Ape again. Therefore, after entering the ck Forest, Jason immediately urged the March Arctic and ran with all his might, the speed was as fast as the wind and lightning, and he hurriedly ran towards the exit direction of the ck Forest. In the depths of the ck Forest, in the center of the thick and boundless ck fog, a pair of cold eyes emerged, looking distantly towards a certain direction, which was exactly the direction Jason was running in. Damn it, this kid got Old Mr. Forevers approval? Old Mr. Forever sent out a Fruit of Enlightenment, no, theres also a Tree of Enlightenment leaf! Where did this kide from? How could he be so highly regarded by Old Mr. Forever! But this kids flesh Forget it, its better not to mess with Old Mr. Forever for the time being. A cold murmuring voice came out, and then the pair of ice-cold eyes that were vaguely presented in the center of the thick and deep ck mist disappeared. In ck Forest. Jason followed the direction of the ck Forest exit and ran furiously, he pushed the March Arctic to the extreme, the speed of the whole person was like the speed of the wind, like a stream of light shing by, it was too fast. Steeply, Jason vaguely sensed that there were several powerful auras approaching, but he didnt tense up, simply because he sensed that these powerful auras had a familiar feeling. Jason slowed down his body speed violently, and momentsterC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three figures appeared in front of him at almost the same moment, and when he looked at them, they were precisely Old Dragon King, Parks, and Titan Emperor Old Man, the three Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. Jason, you boys okay? Old Dragon King opened his mouth to ask, a note of concern in his tone. Old Dragon King, what brings you here? Jason froze for a moment, and then realized that they should have learned that he hade to ck Forest, so they all came to look for him in person out of fear.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason was indeed touched by this, knowing that the ck Forest side itself was apanied by great strangeness and danger, and even if the Emperor of the Absolute came, it might not be safe. However, Old Dragon King and the three of them still persevered and came to look for themselves, which warmed Jasons heart. Jason its good youre okay. Lets get out of here. Old Dragon King said in a low tone. Jason nodded, knowing in his heart of hearts the insecurity of this ce, and that it would be better to talk about what was going on once he left ck Forest. Immediately, Jason followed Old Dragon King and the others as they spread out their forms and ran all the way towards the outskirts of ck Forest. With Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man and these Emperor of the Absolute present, Jason wasnt worried about running into a peak ninth-grade beast king like Golden Ape. Of course, the opened Golden Ape with its already high level of spirituality wouldnt show up at such a moment, and these Beast Kings would be able to sense the terrifying power of Old Dragon King and the others. Soon, Jason and the rest of the group finally made their way out of ck Forest and headed back towards the Ancient City of Ruins. Along the way, Old Dragon King and others asked Jason about some of the encounters on this trip, Jason also briefly said some, when Old Dragon King and others learned that Jason actually met one of the three dominant beasts in the ck Forest, Golden Ape, and can not help but to be safe and sound, they can not help but have to marvel! Jason was blessed with a great life. Dragons stronghold. Jason returns with Old Dragon King and the others, and in the stronghold Lilith, Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack and the others are waiting, and they all wee Jason after seeing his safe return, which is finally a relief. Jason looked over to Lilith and the others as he smiled apologetically and said, Im sorry for worrying you guys. Jason, not that Im talking about you, this is so unrighteous of you. Why did you sneak over to explore ck Forest alone? Zack opened his mouth, he then said, This is not the next time, in the future, how can you say that you should bring us all along, this is righteous enough. Anyway, its good to be back safe and sound. Marcel smiles. Emily looked over at Jason and asked, You said you were going over there to find healing medicine for Old Mr. Miller, did you find it? Fortunately, it has been found. Sort of lucky. Lets talk about the specificster. Jason spoke up and added, Pack up, were leaving Marcel here and heading back to Babias stronghold first, then well head back to Carovia. Satan, are you guys leaving? Lilith couldnt help but ask after sniffing. Jason nodded as he said, The dao injuries in Old Mr. Millers body are not promising, and now that the relevant medicine has been found, it needs to be given to Old Mr. Miller early. One day earlier, the healing effect taken then will also be much better. Lilith nodded as she said, Im sure Old Mr. Miller will be able to get better soon. Jason, along with the Parker family siblings, Zack, Marcel, and others, cleaned up, exined the situation to Old Dragon King and others in this regard, and left the Ancient City of Ruins, apanied by Old Dragon King, Lilith, and others. She could see the reluctance on Liliths face, but she also knew that saving lives was like putting out fires, and she couldnt afford to lose a moments effort. Jason had to rush back over to the Babia stronghold to make some deployment arrangements, and it was all time-critical. Jason can be said to have gained a lot in Ancient City of Ruins this time. He swept a lot of Elixir and Semi-Elixir in the auction area of Ancient City of Ruins, and the biggest gain was that he sessfully got a Fruit of Enlightenment, which he hoped could help to get Old Mr. Miller to wake up as soon as possible. Enlightenment can help to get Old Mr. Miller, so that Old Mr. Miller can wake up as soon as possible. He also took away the materials provided by the Titan people to refine the Forging Spirit Pill, and when he returned to the Dark World next time, he would hand over the refined Forging Spirit Pill and other elixirs to the Titan peoples lineage. Right at the entrance to the Ancient City of Ruins, Jason waved goodbye to Old Dragon King, Lilith, Titan Emperor Old Man, Taika, and others who came to see him off, and left with Marcel, Zack, and others. Chapter 1910 – Return to the stronghold Three dayster, Babia. Jason and his party returned to Babia, having been in a hurry since they left the Ancient City of Ruins, and thus returned to Babia. The Satan Operation Warriors on Babia havee out in force to greet them. Jason looked over at Mary and asked, Lady Mary, nothing much going on these days, is there any movement from Iron and the others over at City of Darkness? Mary smiled sweetly and said, Why are you in such a hurry? Lets go back to the Stronghold Middle first, seeing that you are all dusty, you must all be in a hurry. Go and rest in the Stronghold Building first. Jason nodded and returned to the Stronghold Building along with the many Satan Operation Warriors who hade to greet him. Upon returning to the Stronghold Building, Jason also immediately called a meeting with the Satan Operation Warriors in the stronghold, with Mary, Spear, Hemers, Cameron, Mr. Warfield, Tiger, and others participating. At the meeting, Jason listened to Marys report, since the battle of City of Darkness, some of the warriors gathered have returned to the other two strongholds and City of Doom, and the current situation of these two strongholds and City of Doom is stable and good. In addition, after the battle of City of Darkness, Jason has been respected as the new king by all the forces in Dark World, and even during this period of time Marys side has received many letters of cooperation from the forces, which Mary has not responded to, and waited for Jason toe back to make the decision. What about Iron and their side? Anything back on the situation? Jason asked. The situation at City of Darkness is stable. When contacting Iron and the others, Iron said that the reconstruction of parts of City of Darkness has already begun, in addition White Fox has already gone over to City of Darkness and is ready to start working on the issue of making the order of City of Darkness. Mary said. Jason nodded, he said: So the overall situation is stable to good, City of Darkness side is also gradually stabilizing, this is a good thing. As for those forces that are interested in submitting and cooperating, Lady Mary, you can respond to each other, and if you are sincere, you can go to City of Darkness to find Iron and White Fox to talk to each other, and you may as well tell these forces that the purpose of my Satan Operation Group is to devote myself to creating an orderly Dark World system, and to promote the orderly and healthy development of the Dark World. The purpose of the Satan Operation Group is to create an orderly Dark World system and to promote the orderly and healthy development of the Dark World. In other words, I wont be a dictatorship or a tyrant, my purpose is to make everyone better and stronger together. Mary nodded and said, Okay, Ill make a note of that. Those injured Satan Operation Warriors, how are they doing today? Jason asked again. Most of them have healed, and the ones that were previously seriously injured have regained basic mobility, so overall theres nothing more to worry about. Mary said. Jason then said, My return to the stronghold has been rushed and I am leaving for Carovia tomorrow. Tomorrow, Ill be leaving for Carovia, and during my trip to the Ancient City of Ruins, I found some precious medicines that may be useful for Old Mr. Millers injuries. Therefore, I need to go back to Carovia at the first opportunity to heal the dao injuries in Old Mr. Millers body. Marys face lit up with joy when she sniffed and said, So Old Mr. Millers injuries are saved? Jason nodded and said, I cant say one hundred percent, but theres at least a good chance. Im sure Old Mr. Miller will be able to awaken as well. Then you should make a trip back, Old Mr. Millers injuries are important to heal. Theres nothing for you to worry about on this side of the stronghold. Mary said. Jason smiled and said, Ill leave you to it. Hemers, you continue to be in charge of the special training of the Junior Warriors in the stronghold. Spear, youll be in charge of the daily training of the Satan Operation Warriors in the stronghold. Lady Mary, youll be in charge of the coordination between Devils Army and the other two sub-strongholds of City of Doom, City of Darkness, and so on. Lady Mary, you are in charge of the coordination between Devils Army and the remaining two sub-factories, City of Doom and City of Darkness, such as the contact of external affairs and expenses. Jason set some tasks down in the meeting, now that the Satan Operation Group is not only expanding in size, but the number of strongholds it upies is also increasing, and with the subjugation of various forces in Dark World, the area that the Satan Operation Group will have to govern in the future is going to be huge. As a result, some of the management work would be extremely tedious, and these tasks Jason would have to let some of the fighters in the Satan Operation Group share. After the meeting,te in the evening, Jason joined Satan Operation Warriors for drinks in the base building. At dinner time, Jason saw Dark Phoniex, and his eyes suddenly lit up, he was able to sense that the aura emanating from Dark Phoniexs body was different, and it even contained a wisp of Supreme Emperors pressure. Jason walks up and smiles, Dark Phoniex, congrattions on the sessful promotion to Supreme Emperor Realm. Thanks! Dark Phoniex spoke up. Her own Cultivation did manage to advance to Supreme Emperor Realm, and speaking of which she has Jason to thank for leaving her a Sixth-grade martial arts pills. With the help of this Sixth-grade martial arts pills, along with her own umtion, she was able to sessfully advance to Supreme Emperor Realm. Single Arm also appeared, he has been in seclusion during this period of time, now his injuries are basically no big problem, after his injuries have improved, the breath emitted from his body is even more severe, like an invisible de to prate the body. It seems that after the battle with the God of Killers, his own Cultivation has been sublimated, and under the demonic barrier in his heart, his Cultivation path will be smooth in the future.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jason, its a good night to get drunk. Single Armughed aloud. Drink, dont get drunk tonight! Jasonughed out loud as well. Jason sat down with Robert, Marcel, Zack, Single Arm, Cameron, Dark Phoniex, Mary, and many others, and bottles of wine were ced on the table as Jason shared a drink with his close friends around him and the many Satan Operation Warriors. Speaking of which Jason hadnt had a proper drink in a long time or so, so tonight he was in high spirits, drinking from ss to ss with a sense of bravado. He was also in an excellent mood, another big haul in Ancient City of Ruins this time, and there was nothing like being able to find the Fruit of Enlightenment for Old Mr. Miller to solve the dawning wound. Jason, youre returning to Carovia tomorrow? asked Single Arm. Jason nodded and said, Yeah, Im going back to Carovia tomorrow. After a while, when theres nothing else going on in Carovia, Ill be back again too. Single Arm said, Do you need me to tag along? If I need to deal with anyone, or if there is any kind of battle, I can go and help. Jason waved his hand and said with a smile, No, no, no. There are basically no forces on Carovias side that want to target me anymore. The Forbidden Dragon Guard that was secretly against me before has already been eliminated. The remaining ones are the Hyacinth forces. However, these Hyacinth forces wont dare to do anything against me for a while. On the contrary, Single Arm, after you recover from your injuries, you can properly realize your own Cultivation, and currently you have the most hope to take the lead in impacting the Great Emperor Realm. Single Arm nodded his head after hearing this and said, Alright, then I will continue to stay here in seclusion until I sessfully break through to Great Emperor Realm. Okay,e on, everyone, raise your sses and keep drinking! Jason smiled broadly, his mood looking extremely cheerful and excited. Chapter 1911 Returning Home The night iste. The drinks had broken up and Jason was back in his room in the base building. Upon returning to his room, Jason began to take stock of his haul from Ancient City of Ruins, he had traded martial arts pills for Elixir, Semi-Elixir, and other anciry herbs in the auction block alone, which was definitely a big profit. He then took out the extremely precious Fruit of Enlightenment, only to see that the Fruit of Enlightenment in his hand still appeared to be crumpled and took on an earthy yellow color, which was very inconspicuous to look at. But Jason knew in his heart that this was a manifestation of the divine objects self-obscurity, and that all the splendor was internalized. When holding the Fruit of Enlightenment in his hand, Jason had a feeling of clearness of the Divine tform, it seemed that as long as he closed his eyes and meditated, he would be able to fall into the realm of enlightenment, which was extremely mysterious, and it could be seen that this Fruit of Enlightenment was extraordinary. Jason then pulled out a greenish-blue leaf, an Enlightenment Leaf from Forever. This Enlightenment Leaf is greenish-blue, crystal clear, verdant in color, looks extremely fresh and tender, with a fresh and pleasant vor, and there is not the slightest sign of wilting seen after it is picked from the Tree of Enlightenment, still full of a sense of vitality. Holding this Enlightenment Leaf in his hand, Jason vaguely sensed a feeling of harmony between himself and the Way of the World, which appeared to be extremely mysterious, and he seemed to be very close to the Way of Heaven and Earth in the underworld, and was easily able to sense it. Generally speaking, one had to wait until his own Cultivation realm had broken through to Great Emperor Realm before he could perceive the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth and use the power of Heaven and Earth. With this Enlightenment Leaf, would one be able to go ahead and perceive the Heaven and Earth Avenue? Thus perfecting ones gravitational potential field even further? Jason thought that it would be possible, the function of the Tree of Enlightenment itself was to help people enhance their sense of the Great Dao, and this Enlightenment Leaf was taken from the Tree of Enlightenment, so it must have this function as well. Truly, Jason feels that this Enlightenment Leaf given to him by Forever is truly invaluable to help him in his Cultivation. Jason took the Enlightenment Leaf with him to test it out and continued practicing Formation Arctic from Nine Characters Fist. Jason pushes his own Green Dragon Qi to coalesce Green Dragon Power into a thread that connects to the cosmic energy of the human body evolving in Formation Arctic. In order to provide the trigger rate of Formation Arctic, the only way is to increase the number of thin lines connected to the human bodys cosmic energy, so Jason will practice once when he is free, and every day he can insist on practicing, and under the increasing umtion, the probability of triggering the Formation Arctic will be greatly increased in the future battles. Just as Jason began to cultivate, the Enlightenment Leaf on his body was also surrounded by the strands of Green Dragons Qi that permeated out from his own body, and it was actually seen that this Enlightenment Leaf was absorbing those Green Dragons Qi. Subsequently, the color of this Enlightenment Leaf became more verdant, and the tree leaf began to show someplex veins, which, on closer inspection, looked like that of the Taoist grainposition. Jason was more able to clearly sense the existence of that human cosmic energy, and coalesced the silk threads faster with the Qi of the Green Dragon, and because the sense of the human cosmic energy was clearer, these coalesced silk threads were able to connect with the human cosmic energy more quickly. Jasonpared this to at least doubling the efficiency from before. It left Jason in awe, thinking that perhaps it was the Enlightenment Leaf that did the trick. Jason threw himself into the practice of Formation Arctic, an opportunity like this was really not to be missed, with the Green Dragons Qi coalescing out of a thread connected to the cosmic energy of the human body, it gave Jason a great sense of fulfillment. He believed that in time, his own Formation Arctic trigger rate would be able to do what it was bound to do once in ten times, and that would be a one in ten chance. Such a probability is absolutely terrifying. Jason cultivated until he stopped cultivating after consuming most of his own Origin Qi, this time he was satisfied with the cultivation, his efficiency increased dramatically, and the cohesion came out to be close to two hundred silk threads connected to the cosmic energy of the human body.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Compared to those dense threads connected to the cosmic energy of the human body, the addition of two hundred seems insignificant, but the victory of Formation Arctics cultivation lies in umtion, in the umtion of time. If we can add two hundred new threads every day, what about a year from now? In ten years? Furthermore, as Jasons cultivation continued to rise and his Origin Qi became more and more majestic, then under his cultivation of Formation Arctic, the silk threads connected to the cosmic energy of the human body that he was able to condense every day would be able to break into the thousands, or even tens of thousands. All in all, Jason still has a lot to look forward to with Formation Arctic, and when the trigger rate is high, Formation Arctic is definitely his strongest killer app! Early the next morning. Jason woke up, the whole persons spirit is very good, invariably its own spiritual power like a great benefit. Jason thought to himself that this couldnt be due to the Enlightenment Leaf apanying him, could it? Regardless, with this Enlightenment Leaf, Jason feels that it has helped and enhanced him a lot in terms of his daily practice. Jason shuffled out of the room, and after he exined a few more things, he pretty much moved to return to Carovia. Old Mr. Millers internal injuries are said to be deteriorating, so it would be advantageous to send the Fruit of Enlightenment a day sooner thanter, and there is no time to lose in this matter. Jason would find Mary and exin some more things to her, while leaving behind a batch of Martial Elixir for cultivation, mainly Fourth-grade and Fifth-grade medium-grade Martial Elixir, which could be supplied to most of the Satan Operation Warriors to cultivate. Jason also left behind some Sixth-grade martial arts pills that could be used by should Mr. Iron Fist, Phantom, White Fox, Baron, Treg, and some other stronger Satan Operation Warriors practice. Jason then went to Single Arm alone and left Single Arm with one Seventh-grade martial arts pills and two Sixth-grade martial arts pills, which could y a role if Single Arm were to impact Great Emperor Realm. If Single Arm wants to attack Great Emperor Realm, then this Seventh-grade martial arts pills can also y a certain role. Jason also went to meet Dark Phoniex, and in his heart, he was extremely amazed at the speed at which Dark Phoniex had cultivated. Maybe Dark Phoniex can really recreate Dark Phoenixs world-beating style of Dark Phoenix King back in the day. Jason left Dark Phoniex two Sixth-grade martial arts pills, as well as some Qi and Blood Pill, Origin Pill and other training materials, which were enough for Dark Phoniex, who had just been promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm, to use for his training. These supplies are also enough for Dark Phoniex, who has just been promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm, to use for his training. After everything was set up, Jason, along with Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack and others were ready to leave. Mary, Cameron, Phantom, Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, Hemers, and a group of other Satan Operation Warriors came to see them off, and Jason smiled and said, Gentlemen, its goodbye, Devils Army Factory. Im counting on you guys to manage this side. At the same time, dont forget your own training, as a warrior, bing stronger is the goal of a lifetime! Numerous Satan Operation Warriors nodded their heads, one scrambling to wave goodbye to Jason. Chapter 1912 Sally picks up Carovia, Oakshire International Airport. An airliner from overseas slowlynded, and when it came to a stop, the cabin doors opened and the passengers on the ne stepped off the ne. It was the very same airliner that Jason and the others had been traveling on, and Jason, Wolf Boy, the Parker family siblings, Marcel, Zack, and the others disembarked and walked out along the corridor bridge. Walking to the exit location, Jason caught a glimpse of Sally who was standing at the exit waiting. It turns out that Jason contacted Sally before boarding the ne to tell her the approximate arrival time of the flight, so Sally made a point ofing to pick her up. Sally was dressed in casual clothes that exuded a youthful vigor. She was still absolutely wless and stood in the crowd like a Luohe goddess, drawing attention to herself. Sally! Jason walked over and opened his mouth to shout. Jason! Sally saw Jason, and her delicate and wless jade face immediately blossomed into a joyful and excited smile, followed by her also seeing Emily and the others, and promptly greeted them as well. Its really great to see you guys back. Sally said with a delighted smile. Jason looked at the smiling and beautiful Sally in front of him, he really had the urge to take her into his arms, but due to the many people around him, he naturally couldnt put it into action. However, under his careful measurement of Sally, he still detected some abnormalities, and vaguely felt a Cultivation breath fluctuating in Sallys body, his face whirled with joy and said, Sally, youve already cultivated Bright Power? Sallys face was stunned after she sniffed, she mumbled, During this period of time I, Ive already cultivated to The Fourth Bright Power. Kay cultivated a bit faster than me, shes all the way to The Sixth Bright Power. Jason smiled and said, The difference isnt that much. Mainly you are usually a bit more busy, you have a lot of things to do every day in apany as big as Herthum Group. In contrast, Kay doesnt have as many matters, and probably has more time for cultivation. How long have I been away this time? Its only been a month or so before and after, and for you and Kay to have cultivated to such a level, thats really fast. Really? Sally blushed a little doubtfully. Emily on the side smiled and said, Naturally, its true. Its only been more than a month since you were introduced to Cultivation, and to be able to cultivate to the fourth level of Ming Jin is already very fast, at least much faster than when I first started. At least its much faster than when I first started, Elder Ghost Doctor said that both you and Kays physique are extraordinary and extremely rare, so you might be able to catch up with us on the Cultivation path. Sally couldnt help but spit out her tongue mischievously and said with a smile, Emily you cant be kidding. How can I possibly catch up with you guys. However, I feel that practicing a little bit is also beneficial, and I feel that my body physique is getting a lot stronger. Whats more, theres no need to avoid food, so I can eat whatever I want without worrying about gaining weight. Jason was speechless for a while and said with a bitter smile, Sally, ah, the feeling is that youre treating practicing Cultivation as a means of losing weight. No? Sally red at Jason. Yes, yes, whatever you want. Jason said with a quick smile. At the end of the day, Jason said, Come on, lets go back to Bamboo Residence first. this time, we have something urgent to do, and we have to rush to Ghost Doctor Valley immediately after arriving at Bamboo Residence. Sally blushed and couldnt help but ask, Why the rush? Old Mr. Millers thing. Come on, well talk as we walk. Jason said. Sally nodded and led Jason and the others to where her car was parked, and in doing so drove Jason and the rest of the group to the Bamboo Residence. Bamboo Residence.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A Mercedes-Benz G-ss Sedan pulls into the front yard of the Bamboo Residence and thenes to a slow stop. The car door opened and Jason and the others inside stepped out of the car. It was around noon when Jason and the others stepped out of the car and saw that the doors of Kay and Darceys houses were open, and the two beauties came out one after another. After seeing Jason and the others their faces were stunned and Kay said in surprise, Jason, you guys are back? When did youe back? Just got off the ne, Sally picked us up. Jason said. Darcey also came over, she is wless, like an orchid in an empty valley like the world of independence, has a unassuming temperament, like an exiled fairy descending, she smiled lightly and said, This time to go overseas,e back quite fast. The main reason is that we found a medicine in Ancient City of Ruins that can cure Old Mr. Millers injury, so we rushed back here at the first time. Jason opened his mouth, and then said, After having lunchter, we will leave immediately, and go to Ghost Doctor Valley on the same day. Old Mr. Millers body Dao injury is a problem that can not be dyed, and if we treat it one day earlier, then the chance of waking up will be much higher. Kay and Darceys faces were first stunned when they heard the words, and then they couldnt help but be excited and ted as well. Kay said, So Old Mr. Miller was able to wake up? Jason looked to Kay, he sensed a wisp of Cultivation that permeated from Kay, perhaps Kay herself had changed a bit under Cultivation of Martial Arts. A jade face like hibiscus out of the water, clear and beautiful, the body appears more and more plump and slender, fragrant, let a person look at a nce to be difficult to hold themselves. This change was still very obvious, it seemed that under the cultivation of Cultivation, it was indeed able to make some changes to Sally and Kay, able to make them more full of spirit, and their physical quality would also be improved up, all of these were good things. Jason said, We can only say that there is a high probability of being able to heal the dao injuries in Old Mr. Millers body, and as to when he will wake up, it may not be something we can go about influencing, and it also depends on whether Old Mr. Miller fights for it or not. Darcey said, Saving lives is important, and we do have to hurry. Then lets have lunch and head to Ghost Doctor Valley after a short break. Ill get lunch ready to go then, and theres plenty of food inside the house, so feel free to eat whatever you want. Kay said. Yeah, well cook first. Sally said nodding back. Jason went inside the house and ced some luggage and stuff. With Sally, Kay, Darcey and the others cooking together, he didnt have to get involved. Robert, Marcel, Zack, and the others walked in as well, and Jason called out to them toe to the backyard of the house, make a pot of tea, and just sit in the backyard and have a cup of tea and gossip. Jason, you mentioned earlier that you saw arge tomb at Mengze Mountain? A terrifying existence is being suppressed under therge tomb? Zack asked after taking a sip of tea. Jason nodded and said, ording to that old-timer in Mengze Mountain that is indeed what happened. Truly, that great tomb must have needed to be connected to some kind of supreme terrain, forming an unimaginable terrain formation to be able to suppress it. Zack opened his mouth, then said without regret, Unfortunately, I wasnt present, otherwise I would have been able to more or less see some clues. Jason was dumbfounded, he knew in his heart that Zack was extremely obsessed with terrain formations, after all, he had followed the cultivation path of the Formation Martial Way. That great tomb has always existed, and it can be seen just as well by going to Mengze Mountain when we have the chance. However, we are all too weak now, we have to be strong enough. Jason said. What kind of being is that old-timer in Mengze Mountain? Marcel asked. Jason shook his head as he said, I cant see through it either, at the very least its the same as those supreme existences in Forbidden Land. Anyway, its very strong, and its possible that its an old antique from the end of the Strong Martial Era to the present. What? Robert and the others faces shook, the old antiquities from the end of the Strong Martial Era to the present day, how many long years had thatsted? It was simply unimaginable! Jasons mind remembered what Forever said, and he knew that Cultivation one way, Extreme Realm Emperor is not the highest peak, there is life and death above Tongshen, there is indestructibility above life and death, and there is creation above indestructibility Therefore, Jason said in a deep voice, The path of Cultivation is never-ending, and the peak of Cultivation that we think of is nothing more than a starting point in the eyes of those supreme powerhouses. Therefore, the most urgent thing is to enhance our strength and continuously improve our own Cultivation. Only then can we have a ce in the next Cultivation battle! Chapter 1913 Straight to Ghost Doctor Valley (I) A scrumptious lunch was on the table with three beautiful women, Kay, Sally, and Darcey. Jason and the others sat down in a circle and started eating lunch. Jason, are you nning on driving to Ghost Doctor Valley after lunch? Sally asked. Jason nodded his head and said, Yeah, well head out after we eat lunch and get ready. That way well probably be able to get to Ghost Doctor Valley aroundte afternoon. Sally immediately said, Then wait for me for a while, Ill go to thepany to arrange some things, and Ille over to go back with you guys. This time Ill also go over to Ghost Doctor Valley together. Im going too. Kay continued. Darcey smiled and said, Then lets all go together so we havepany on the road. Yes! Jason said. After lunch, Sally drove back to thepany, she was going to follow the Ghost Doctor Valley for a few days, and there were some matters inside thepany that she needed to exin. Jason, on the other hand, was simply packing and getting ready to leave for Ghost Doctor Valley. Darcey was chatting with Emily and the others when she said, It feels like you all came back with some changes after your trip to Dark World this time, and your own strengths have all increased quite a bit. Yeah, it went through a great battle in Dark World, and was able to sublimate Cultivation during the battle. Emily opened her mouth, and as she looked at Darcey, she couldnt help but ask curiously, Darcey, why is it that your Cultivation realm has been stuck at Supreme Master Stage? The remaining light of Darceys eyes swept a nce at Jason, she smiled serenely and said, I myself am not particrly keen on Cultivation. i think cultivating to Supreme Master Stage is about right. On the other hand it might just be due to my physique, which is also different from yours. With that, Darcey smiled and said, Ill go back to the house and get ready too, and Ill join you guyster. Jason looked at Kay and said with a smile, Not bad, you have already cultivated to The Sixth Bright Power. when you reach The Ninth Bright Power, it will be Master Stage. It seems that Ghost Doctor was right, Kay you still have the qualifications to cultivate martial arts. Kays face slightly colored red as she said, Actually, its also thanks to Darceys guidance. A lot of things that Sally and I didnt understand on cultivation issues were answered by Darcey for us. Darceys insights into Cultivation are indeed extremely informative. Jason smiled and said, But you and Sally also have talent in Cultivation, keep working hard in the future. Not to mention, Kay is getting prettier and prettier after she started practicing Cultivation. Kay red at Jason, looking unimpressed, Jokes on me now isnt it? Jason hemmed and hawed and said with a serious look on his face, I meant what I said, I really didnt mean it as a joke. In my eyes, youre just getting prettier and prettier. After a trip overseas, could it be that there are no women for you to flirt with? Toe back and sugarcoat it with me is just ill-intentioned. Kay stared at Jason with a wary face. Jason was speechless, thinking to himself that this made him ill-intentioned? These days, no one is allowed to say anything they mean. Jason looked up to the sky and sighed. Pfft Kay red at Jason as she said, Go ahead and emote, Ill go back to the house and pack up too, Ill head out with you guys in a bit? Around two in the afternoon.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sally drove back to the Bamboo Residence and Jason and the others were ready to go, all in Jasons Paramount Marauder SUV. The inside of this giant buggy was extremely roomy, and the Parker family siblings, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, Sally, Kay, and Darcey all sat up without looking cramped. A car can be loaded, then naturally one car is enough, separate two cars if there is any situation also can not take care of. Whew! Jason drove out of the Bamboo Residence and sped all the way towards Peak Otltino where Ghost Doctor Valley is located. Jason drove the car, Sally and a few other big beauties sitting in the back naturally wouldnt be bored, they brought quite a few snacks and fruits with them, eating and drinking and chatting along the way. Emily talked about the battle in Dark World, and the grueling battle made Sally and the others listen with a sense of trepidation. This also let Sally and Kay associated, perhaps Jason previously is in such a baptism of fire baptism grew up, which also let their hearts for the touch for a moment, only to feel that this man seems to have not really been able to settle down to enjoy the quiet years, either on the road of the war, or in the battle of the war. Does he get tired? Kay thought of this, and her eyes couldnt help but look towards Jason, with eyes that seemed to hold many unspoken words. On Tail Mountain, in an isted boundary, above the grand stone portal, tworge words were written in iron-painted, silver-hooked, flying-dragon script C Emperor n! This is the small world where Emperor n Bloodline is located. This small world is also extremely vast, jade buildings scattered among them, a magnificent hall rose up, exotic flowers and grasses everywhere, and even some with the spirit of the birds and beasts are also a lot of, like being in a party isted from the world of fairnd. As a matter of fact, the small worlds that such powerful ancient martial forces sat in were indeed fairnds inparison to ordinary people in the outside world. To the east, an extraordinary grand hall came out a young man, he was dressed in light yellow clothes, himself exudes a dignified temperament, face like a crown of jade, with a dragon among the people of the weather. It was none other than Gordon, the young lord of Emperor n Bloodline. Gordon looked to a young man beside him with a majestic physique and blood like a dragon and said, Tommy, I just received word that this Jason person has returned to the country. Mr. Gordon next to the young man with a hard face and strong blood, after hearing the words, his eyes couldnt help but diffuse an angry killing intent, he said: Jason hase back? Now, Patrick is dead, Lewis is nowhere to be found, even if he is not dead, he is still lingering. there is no strong person beside Jason who can shelter him. mr. Gordon, do you want to make arrangements to go and kill Jason. The speaker is none other than Tommy, erstwhile young lord of THE Goodwin family, now following Gordon after his affiliation with Emperor n Bloodline. Jason still has connections with the military side. Gordon opened his mouth and said in an indifferent tone, Although with Emperor n Bloodlines power, we are not afraid of the rtionship behind him, but we cant let the truth be known. Furthermore, the best way to kill Jason is to kill him openly in a battle. Only in this way, Tommy can you break the demons in your heart. Tommy was slightly silent at his words, and as much as he didnt want to admit it, he knew in his heart that Jason had indeed be a demon in his mind these days. If he couldnt break this demonic barrier, then it would be difficult for his Cultivation to have a greater breakthrough. So, its a hurdle, and he has to kill Jason to get over it. Chapter 1914 Straight to Ghost Doctor Valley (II) Gordon looked at Tommy as he continued, After the great change in heaven and earth, not only the hidden ancient martial arts forces from all sides in Carovia, even some Sacred Lands overseas have revived in this regard topete for this worlds opportunity. In about a months time, it will be the day when the World Martial Arts League Competition opens. This time, for the World Martial Arts League Competition, the participants can only be young people, that is, our young generation,peting for a certain number of ces. From there, the strongest group of young martial artists in the world will be chosen to explore a secret ce that will soon be opened. Tommy nodded, he knew about the World Martial Arts League Competition, after all, he was in Emperor n Bloodline, so he would be aware of these news. Gordon continued, I think Jason will be going to this World Martial Arts League Competition when the timees, and if Jason goes for it, then Tommy you will be able to challenge Jason head on in the sparring ring to a pinfall! Tommys fists clenched, and with a cold gaze in his eyes, he said in a deep voice, Mr. Gordon dont worry, as long as theres a chance to face Jason, Ill definitely be able to checkmate him. Gordon nodded and said, Theres still about a month left, so hurry up and cultivate. You are now at the peak Full Saint Realm realm, perhaps it is a bit difficult to impact Great Sage, but it shouldnt be difficult to reach Half-step Great Sage cultivation. Half-step Great Sage, amongst the younger generation, is already a leading one. Dont worry Mr. Gordon, Ill try to make it! Tommy said. Gordon continued, Then you head to practice. the World Martial Arts League Competition I will take you there. Thanks Mr. Gordon! Tommy nodded, and then he headed off to practice. Gordon turned around and walked back into the great hall, at this time, there were Emperor n Bloodlines disciples hurriedly walked into the great hall, as if they had some news to report. Gordon took an urgent letter from this disciple, he opened it and looked at it. After reading it Gordon frowned and couldnt help but mutter to himself, ording to the letter, the eyes nted in Oakshire noticed that Jason left in a hurry immediately after he returned to Oakshire, like he was driving to Ghost Doctor Valley. What is Jasons purpose in traveling to Ghost Doctor Valley in such a hurry? Basically, its confirmed that Lewis is in Ghost Doctor Valley, and ording to the Matriarch, Lewis punching through the Cultivation Cage will itself be backfired by the power of the Heavenly Dao, making him useless without dying. Has this Jason found a way to save Lewis by rushing to Ghost Doctor Valley right after returning from overseas? ording to what the patriarch said, the wound of the heavenly way will have a healing effect unless there is a real Holy Pill, and as for the Holy Pill even the small world where Emperor n is located can t be birthed, and the outside world is even more unlikely to exist. Maybe, Jason was just thinking about visiting Lewis! Gordon thought darkly in his mind. Forget it, the World Martial Arts League Competition is about to open, Ill also seize the time to prepare. Furthermore, Xuan Zu will have full certainty of stepping into the Extreme Realm Emperor within this month, its better to not pay attention to the outside world at this juncture, Xuan Zus breakthrough this time is a matter of great importance, and will have a bearing on the strength of the Emperor n Bloodline! Gordons eyes shed brilliantly and he no longer paid any attention to the information that had been delivered on the letter. In his eyes, Jason is not enough to worry about and is arranged by him to be a millstone for Tommy. As for Lewis, the power of the Heavenly Dao has backfired and even Ghost Doctor cant do anything about it, and he doesnt think Jason is capable of finding a Holy Pill to cure him. Holy Pill, even the small world where Emperor n Bloodline was located could not spawn it, and the outside world was even more unlikely. Peak Otltino. Around seven oclock in the evening, a tough-looking Paramount Marauder buggy drove up to the base of Peak Otltino. The car slowly stopped, and as the door opened, one after another young men and women came down from the car, which was none other than Jason, Sally, Kay, and the rest of the group.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Finally, were here, but its getting dark. Sally spoke up. In the uninhabited mountain range, surrounded by darkness, not seeing the slightest human lights, only the endless darkness that apanies the quiet night. In response, Jason was also prepared, he took out his emergency shlight and said, Lets go, well head to Ghost Doctor Valley here. Since its nighttime, the mountains and forests might be infested with some reptiles and snakes, so be careful as you go. Ah At this statement, Kay couldnt help but exim as she said, Will there be snakes? Jason wasnt surprised by Kays reaction, thinking about how she was scared to death of a mouse in her house at Bamboo Residence. Im just a reminder, dont worry, even if there is theres nothing to be afraid of. Jason smiled, then said, Ill go in front, Sally you girls walk in the middle of the group. Greedy Wolf youll be at the back, Marcel, Robert, Justin youll follow on either side. The crowd nodded and began to follow Jason as he made his way down the mountain. Jason, Marcel, Zack, and the others all held shlights in their hands, and with such illumination, it also made Sally and the others slightly diminish that sense of panic that they felt when walking in these dark mountains and forests. The journey to Ghost Doctor Valley was uneventful. As a matter of fact, with Jason and the others current strength, even if there were any sudden dangers, they would be able to cope with them. Jason and the others approached inside Ghost Doctor Valley, and just after walking in, Ghost Doctors eldest disciple Benjamin who stayed in Ghost Doctor Valley appeared, Benjamin also sensed that someone came in Ghost Doctor Valley, so he came to check it out at the first time, when he Benjamin also sensed that someone had entered Ghost Doctor Valley, so he came to check it out at the first time, when he saw that it was Jason and the others he smiled and considered it a greeting. Benjamin, is Ghost Doctor Senior here? Jason asked. Benjamin nodded and said, Master is having a little drink alone at the Peachwood stone table. Ill check it out. Jasons heart leapt with joy as he headed in the direction of the peach grove in Ghost Doctor Valley. Walking over to the Peach Grove side of the room, he really does see Ghost Doctor sitting in a chair by the stone table sipping a fine wine in a leisurely manner. After seeing Jason Ghost Doctor thought of something, he stood up violently, Jason you are back? Did you bring back all those Elixir that I told you aboutst time for me? Jason smiled and said, Elder Ghost Doctor dont worry, at that time in Ancient City of Ruins, I basically traded all the Elixir that I could, there are a lot of them, turn around and check them out slowly for your elder. Thats more like it. Ghost Doctor narrowed one old eye and smiled. Captain Miller, there you are. At that moment, in a green tiled room, Riley walked out and couldnt help but scream in excitement. Jason nodded, then looked at Ghost Doctor and said, Elder Ghost Doctor, I rushed over here this time because I begged over at Ancient City of Ruins for medicine that can heal Old Mr. Miller, although its not Holy Pill, its value is enough to rival Holy Pill. What? You, you kid are telling the truth? What kind of drug is that? Ghost Doctor couldnt sit still and jumped up once more. Fruit of Enlightenment! Fruit of Enlightenment borne on the Tree of Enlightenment! Jason opened his mouth and pulled out the Fruit of Enlightenment, which looked unassuming with its crumpled surface. Chapter 1915 Fruit of Enlightenment medicinal Fruit of Enlightenment?! Ghost Doctor looked like he was shocked as he immediately said, Fruit of Enlightenment actually exists in this world? Jason couldnt help but ask after hearing this, Elder also knows about Fruit of Enlightenment? Ghost Doctor nodded as he took a deep breath and slowly said, Naturally, I know about it. However, it was only consulted in an extremely old ancient book. This ancient book is an ancient text that has been passed down from the Strong Martial Era, and ording to the ancient book, the Tree of Enlightenment is able to allow people to enter the realm of enlightenment, and practicing under the Tree of Enlightenment for years will have an unimaginable enhancement to ones own Cultivation, and allow one to easily sense the existence of the Heaven and Earth. Great Daos existence. As for the Fruit of Enlightenment, its even more rare, containing the essence of the Tree of Enlightenment, under the Fruit of Enlightenment you can get close to the Great Dao, and have an irreceable effect on the realization of thews of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, even the Holy Even Holy Pill doesnt have such an effect. Ghost Doctor continued. Jason asked, Elder, then this Fruit of Enlightenment should have a healing effect on Old Mr. Millers Dao injuries, right? Jason, how did you get this Fruit of Enlightenment? Ghost Doctor asked. Jason said truthfully, There is a Mengze Mountain at the back of Ancient City of Ruins, which is almost simr to the existence of Forbidden Land, but you can still enter inside. I went in to look for the Tree of Enlightenment, and then I met an old antique, and it was the other party who gifted me this Fruit of Enlightenment. An old antique? Could it be a character who has survived to this day from the Strong Martial Era? Ghost Doctors eyes flickered as he asked, Why did the other party give you this Fruit of Enlightenment? I dont know the exact reason. The other party said at that time that in the future, if necessary, he would let me give him a hand. More specifically, this old man didnt say much. Jason said. Ghost Doctor murmured, said: Since the other party gave you this Fruit of Enlightenment shows that he has no malice, is with goodwill, otherwise Tree of Enlightenment such a treasure tree, even if you see it, but also can not get close to the half point. The other partys move must be to foresee a corner of the future, optimistic about your kids achievements in the future. Leaving that aside for now, did the other party say anything about the specific healing effects when they gave you this Fruit of Enlightenment? That old man said that Fruit of Enlightenment is not Holy Pill and does not have the healing effect of medicine. But Fruit of Enlightenment can help people realize the rules of the Heavenly Dao. He also said that if Old Mr. Miller took it, if he couldprehend the power of the Heavenly Dao rules, he would be able to break his own Dao injuries on his own. Jason said. Ghost Doctor thought for a moment and suddenly realized, he nodded his head and said, So thats how it is, I do understand. Jason saw this and then hurriedly asked, Elder, then this Fruit of Enlightenment has a role to y right? Theres a saying about unringing the bell. This Fruit of Enlightenment is based on Old Mr. Millers dao injury is the truth. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and exined further, Old Mr. Miller suffered a dao injury, which means that the destructive power of the Heavens Dao rules remains in his body. The only way to heal it is to wear away these Heavens Way rules, to cut off the continued destruction of the body by the Heavens Way rules. To dissolve the Heavenly Dao rules then one needs to have an insightful mastery of the power of these Heavenly Dao rules in order to fundamentally dissolve the Heavenly Dao rules in the body. Speaking of this, Ghost Doctor paused and then said, As long as the Heavenly Dao rules in Old Mr. Millers body are dissolved, then Old Mr. Millers injuries are just ordinary Cultivation internal injuries, and through the regr medication, the injuries will bepletely improved. Therefore, this Fruit of Enlightenment is in fact able to fundamentally solve Old Mr. Millers Dao injury problem without any after-effects. Its just thatC Its just that the prerequisite for this is that Old Mr. Miller has to be able toprehend the rules of the Heavenly Dao right? The only way to dissolve the power of the Heavens Way bacsh in your body is toprehend it. Jason said. Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Exactly. Marcel on the side couldnt help but ask, But Elder Ghost Doctor, Old Mr. Miller, hes in aa right now, how is he going to sense this Heavenly Dao Rule? Ghost Doctor said, On the day Old Mr. Millers fist broke through the cage, he had already attained Cultivation. Although he is unconscious now, his subconscious still exists, and after Cultivation, he has already begun to touch the rules of Heaven and Earth. Even though he is in aa, his subconscious mind is still able to perceive the rules of the Heavenly and Earthly Dao, only that it needs an opportunity, or a pivot, and thats where the Fruit of Enlightenmentes in. This Fruit of Enlightenment will allow Old Mr. Miller and his subconscious to be close to the Heavenly Dao, and whether or not he can realize the rules of the Heavenly Dao will only depend on Old Mr. Millers own fortune. Jason said, Regardless, its an attempt, and at least theres a lot of hope. Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Without the Holy Pill, it can only be so. I hope that this Fruit of Enlightenment can help Old Mr. Miller, and if Old Mr. Miller is able to realize the rules of the Heavenly Dao from it, then his Cultivation will undergo a whole new transformation. Elder, there is no time to lose, so let Old Mr. Miller take this Fruit of Enlightenment now. Jason said. Okay, lets head to the back of the mountain. Ghost Doctor said. Jason and the rest of the group immediately head towards the back of Ghost Doctor Valley, making their way to the metaphysical ice chamber where Old Mr. Miller is located. Inside the secret chamber of the arcane ice, Old Mr. Miller was still lying down, his face peaceful and looking rosy, and his breath steady, only he had not been able to awaken. That old man at Mengze Mountain said to just put Fruit of Enlightenment in your mouth and take it. Jason said. Ghost Doctor nods and says, Ill administer the needles to Old Mr. Miller to help him refine the medicinal properties of Fruit of Enlightenment. Jason helps Old Mr. Miller to his feet and ces the piece of Fruit of Enlightenment in his hand into his mouth. Ghost Doctor also removes a silver needle at this point and sticks it in multiple acupuncture points at the top of Old Mr. Millers head location. Jason had also been observing Old Mr. Millers condition during the process, but couldnt see much of a change in a short period of time, no different than before. A few momentster, Ghost Doctor removed the silver needles one by one and said, Let Old Mr. Miller lie down and rest first. The medicinal properties of Fruit of Enlightenment will be slowly integrated into his body, and there wont be too much change in the short term. If Old Mr. Miller really wants to be able toprehend the rules of the heavenly dao, then it will not happen overnight. is also not something that happens overnight, for this kind ofprehension of the rules of the Heavenly Dao, it takes time.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason nodded, he understood that. If it is Holy Pill, the rules of the Great Dao contained in Holy Pill can make up for the injuries of Old Mr. Millers body, Old Mr. Miller will soon be able to wake up, but his physical condition will still be very poor because the rules of the Heavenly Dao that caused the damage in his body have not been removed. Instead of Fruit of Enlightenment, if Old Mr. Miller is able to contact the Fruit of Enlightenment contained within the pro and all roads of the medicinal properties began to understand the rules of heaven and earth avenue, it will take a period of time, as for this period of time how long no one knows, but once woke up that their own body of the rules of the heavens and earth rules of the destructive forcepletely removed, the body will quickly recover to its peak, and even achieve a metamorphosis. The body will quickly recover to the peak, and even realize a metamorphosis. So, there are gains and losses, and both drugs have advantages and disadvantages. Of course, having both Holy Pill and Fruit of Enlightenment would be perfect. To be able to get a Fruit of Enlightenment is already not easy, as for the Holy Pill Jason think it is certainly not necessary to think about it in the short term. Chapter 1916 Human and Divine Jason looked at Old Mr. Millers vicissitude face that was engraved with mountain wrinkles, and he said to himself: Old Mr. Miller, you have to fight for your honor. Although I cant get a Holy Pill, this Fruit of Enlightenment is in a sense no worse than a Holy Pill. You old man, work hard and make sure to realize the rules of the Heavenly Dao and dissolve your own Dao wound problem. I think you will be able to do it, only then will you not dishonor the name of Lewis. The crowd in the arena can only pray that Old Mr. Miller will be able to get through this and recreate Lewis style. Jason apanied Old Mr. Miller for a while and then followed Marcel, Zack and the others out, while Sally, Kay and the others stayed in the ice chamber to help Riley take care of Old Mr. Miller. Riley has been taking care of Old Mr. Miller all this time, and Old Mr. Miller is familiar with when he has to take his medication, when he needs to take his pills, when he needs to eat fluids, when he needs to have his muscles massaged to avoid stiffness and necrosis, and so on. With Wolf Boy, Sally and others present to help in the Xuan Ice Chamber, there were enough people. Jason and the others walked out first and went back into the Peach Grove, where Jason sat with Marcel and the others to drink with Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor nced at Jason and said, Your kid Cultivation Realm has improved quite fast, it hasnt been long and you actually broke the realm again. And Robert, also Full Saint Realm, good good good. Jason smiled as he tentatively asked, Elder Ghost Doctor, now that the Great Change of Heaven and Earth has arrived and the rules of the Heaven and Earth Avenue have been perfected, does your old man have any hope for Cultivation to be a god? Cultivation psychic? Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said, Its unlikely for Old Man. After all, I have not yet reached the peak of Great Sage. Rather, Old Mr. Parker and Old Mr. Stokes are possible. In addition Joseph has taken a different path, taking the Formation Martial Way, he is a variable, maybe he can really be able to walk out of a brand new Supreme Sage Way as well. Marcel smiled and said, Ghost Doctor-senpai is mainly dedicated to the healing aspect of the medical path, and there is no one else who can match this point in the medical path. Ghost Doctor drank a cup of wine and said with narrowed eyes, In the past, liar said that this side of heaven and earth is a cage. Now, I kind of believe his words. You few boys all have very good qualifications, old me is hoping that you can go to the peak of Cultivation and jump out of this side of the cage in order to get true freedom. Jasons heart fluttered, only to feel that Ghost Doctors words felt like they had something to say. Elder, do you know about the heavens? Jason looked over to Ghost Doctor and asked in this regard. Ascension? Ghost Doctor looked at Jason with his old eyes, looking a little puzzled, obviously the first time he had heard the term. Jason continued, At that time, at Mengze Mountain, that old man mentioned Man of Heaven to me, and said that beyond heaven and earth, under the sea of Zeus, there is still the heavens. He also said that the enemy I have to face in this life is not from The Human Realm, but Man of Heaven. As soon as he said this, Robert, Marcel and Zack who were sitting next to him were shocked, they could vaguely hear the deep meaning of Jasons words C there is still a Man of Heaven in the world, andpared to The Human Realm, the Man of Heaven is The Celestial Realm, and The Celestial Realm is looking down on The Human Realm! Compared to The Human Realm, The Celestial Realm is The Celestial Realm, and The Celestial Realm is Man of Heaven, looking down on The Human Realm! Jason, do you mean there exists a The Celestial Realm? with another realm? Zack was shocked and couldnt help but ask. If people from another realm existed, wouldnt that be beyond the heavens? Marcel chimed in. Roberts eyes shed brilliantly as he said, Really, then what is the rtionship between this The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm? Ghost Doctor took a deep breath as he said, Previously I had a conversation with Old Mr. Miller and made some assumptions, and it now appears that the assumptions I made with Old Mr. Miller were true. Envisioning? Senpai might as well tell us. Jason said. Ghost Doctor immediately spoke, At that time, Old Mr. Miller and you had just returned from the Ancient City of Ruins, Old Mr. Miller mentioned that in the Forbidden Land of the Ancient City of Ruins, there existed the strongest person, and the Cultivation realm far exceeded the Great Sage. The Cultivation realm far exceeds Great Sage, so it can be seen that the restrictions of the Cultivation rules do not exist in those Forbidden Lands, that is, there is no Cultivation cage in the outside world before the Great Change of Heaven and Earth. Jason nodded and said, Indeed, those supreme existences in Forbidden Land have unguessable means that are extremely powerful. A single wisp of breath is capable of manifesting a powerful and overwhelming attack, that kind of means is unimaginable. Ghost Doctor went on to say, Based on what happened in Forbidden Land,bined with the previous liars statement that The Human Realm is a cage. I envisioned at that time that The Human Realms Cultivation cage, the heavenly portal that separates Great Sage from Extreme Realm Emperor, was not artificially created? The purpose was to limit the path of Cultivation for The Human Realm martial artists. Man-made?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Marcel and the others faces were shocked upon hearing the words, how big a deal was this? The old man envisioned that during the Strong Martial Era, or even earlier, The Human Realm came out of a group of supreme warriors, the Cultivation cultivation of these supreme warriors had reached an unimaginable level, and they had gone through many qualitative changes in their lives, would you say that at this time they still belonged to the human race? Ghost Doctor asked. Jason frowned and said: In a sense, when we practice Cultivation, every time we ascend a great realm, our own life will have a qualitative change. Before the Cultivation cage is broken, the Great Sage or Great Emperor Realm level of the strongest life qualitative change is the strongest, whether it is life force or their own qi and blood, they are far superior to ordinary people. Before the Cultivation Cage was broken, the Great Sage or Great Emperor Realm levels were the strongest in terms of quality of life, whether it was their life force, their own blood, or their spiritual power. As for Extreme Realm Emperor, the qualitative change would be even more obvious. But even if the quality of life changes over and over again by leaps and bounds, in essence, they are still human beings. Jason you are right. The question is, those supreme beings in the ancient times would they think so? Having reached that Cultivation realm of theirs that is beyond human reach, in their eyes, ordinary humans are ants and mortal creatures. Would they not call themselves humans? Wouldnt that bring down their status? Ghost Doctor said. Robert said, It means that these supreme powerhouses have reached the highest peak of Cultivation, and their own have gone through many metamorphoses, and have long since distinguished themselves from ordinary humans. Although they rose from the human race, but at the back, they are denying their own identity as a human race, and want to seal another race for themselves. Ghost Doctor nodded his head and said, Pretty much so. Therefore, these supreme beings in the ancient times joined hands to create a small world beyond the heavens, most likely this The Celestial Realm. These supreme beings have been residing in The Celestial Realm ever since, and they stand tall, calling themselves gods, looking down on the human race of The Human Realm. In order to prevent the emergence of another supreme being from The Human Realm who could threaten them, they teamed up to cut off the cultivation path of The Human Realms martial artists and set up the Heavens Path Gateway. After that, The Human Realm entered the End Martial Age, and Great Sage became a prison that trapped The Human Realm martial artists for thousands of years! Until Old Mr. Miller punches through the Cultivation cage, making The Human Realms Cultivation rules perfect again! Chapter 1917 There Must Be a Battle A sh of indignation shed across Jasons face as he said coldly, The powerful people of The Celestial Realm have joined forces to break The Human Realms path of Cultivation in order to strengthen their dominance, enabling them, including their bloodline descendants, to enve The Human Realms human race? As long as The Human Realms martial artists cant break through Great Sages Cultivation cage in their entire lives, thats not enough to threaten them, they are the gods on high, secretly dominating and even blood eating The Human Realm! Exactly! Ghost Doctor nodded his head and continued, In order to consolidate their hegemony and their supreme dominance over The Human Realm, they cut off the path of Cultivation for The Human Realms martial artists, restricting The Human Realms martial artists Cultivation, so that The Human Realms human race can no longer walk away from a strong person who can threaten them, then The Human Realm is equivalent to a Pool of Blood created by the heavens, constantly allowing them to squeeze and suck, thus enving The Human Realms human race! Hateful! Zack rose up in anger as he said, What do these Man of Heaven take me, The Human Realm, for? To enve me so arbitrarily is outrageous! Also, what gives Man of Heaven the right to block the path of The Human Realms cultivation? Who gave them such a right? The weak are the strong! Perhaps, Man of Heaven is thinking that they are standing on the supreme position and can make the rules as they please, and The Human Realm is weak and can only ept the rules they make out. Marcel opened his mouth, his fists clenched tightly as he said in a cold voice, Elder Lewis once said, my generation of martial artists lies in daring to fight! Man of Heaven really wants to treat us The Human Realm martial artists as fish and meat to be ughtered, how can we just sit back and wait for death? We cant just sit back and wait for it to happen. If its a big deal, well have no regrets even if we die in the battle! Thats right! Zack nodded, then he said in a tone of unease, If those supreme beings in the past created The Human Realms End Martial Age, then werent there some strong people in The Human Realm to fight back in the first ce? At these words, Jasons heart stirred, he thought of a lot, and he couldnt help but speak, There should be Jason thought of the six Forbidden Lands of Ancient City of Ruins, and the Supreme Being in those Forbidden Lands is suppressing some ancient paths, are these ancient paths able to connect with The Celestial Realm? Are they suppressing these ancient paths in case Man of Heaven follows them to The Human Realm? Really, then those beings in Forbidden Land are the equivalent of The Human Realms guardians. Theres also those Skeleton Army in ck Forest, who have a distinct reaction to Human Emperors Energy and are supposed to have followed the ancient Human Emperor, who fell in the Great War. At that time, what kind of people were these powerful men from Human Emperors ministry fighting with? It was highly likely that they were fighting against the strongest of the heavens. In addition, there is also the ancient Human Emperor, if The Human Realm human race is not willing to be enved by the heavens, there must be a strongest person to lead the human race to rebel, is this person the ancient Human Emperor? Has the ancient Human Emperor fallen, or is he seriously injured and dormant? Regardless, this battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm in the ancient past was won by The Celestial Realm in terms of results, as The Human Realms path to Cultivation was still blocked. However, The Celestial Realm should have paid a price as well, with some of the ancient paths connecting to The Human Realm being sealed, and those that werent sealed being suppressed by some of Forbidden Lands supreme beings. All sorts of doubts flooded Jasons mind, and he couldnt find any concrete answers. However, he sensed that some of the fog that had shrouded the end of the Strong Martial Age to the End Martial Age was lifting, and that some of his spections were getting very close to the truth. Ghost Doctor looked a bit worried as he said, With the Cultivation Cage being broken by Old Mr. Miller, the people of The Celestial Realm will surely sense it. This will provoke the anger and killing intent of Man of Heaven, after all, such resistance from The Human Realms martial artists is considered by them to be treasonous, humiliating their honor and prestige. What would follow would be endless suppression and killing! Therefore, there will be no peace in this world in the future, and the opponent, or the greatest enemy, that you will face may indeed be that Man of Heaven! We are fearless! Robert quietly clenched his fists and said in a cold voice. Ghost Doctor took a sip of wine and said, Its good to have this rebellious and unyielding heart. However, you must also have enough strength to do so. After the Cultivation Cage is broken, the rules of the Heavenly Dao are gradually being filled in and perfected, and some of the relics and even some of the passages between the ancient times will reappear. At that time, it will also be the time when Man of Heaven will appear again in The Human Realm, and a bloody storm wille at that time. This is not just for a certain country, but for the entire human lineage of The Human Realm. In short, there is not much time left for you, so seize the time and work hard to improve your Cultivation is the way to go! Jason nodded his head as he said in a resolute tone, Dont worry senior, we will also work hard. If that day reallyes, I will also do my best to protect the people around me first, even if I have to fight with this Man of Heaven! I only hope that when that dayes, Old Mr. Miller will wake up! Ghost Doctor murmured, a sh of hope in those old eyes. The night is getting deeper and the night is as cool as water. The wine in the altar has been finished, and Ghost Doctor is drunk, so he goes back to his room to rest. Jason and the others set up their tents on the Ghost Doctor Valley side and prepared sleeping bags to put inside the tents to rest. Sally, Kay, Darcey and the girls were also packing up their own tents, although Ghost Doctor also had extra green tiled rooms on his side, but they couldnt sleep so many people, so several of their beauties all came together to pitch their tents to sleep. It got Jason thinking about the possibility of building a row of simple green houses on this side of Ghost Doctor Valley down the road. You wont have to sleep in a tent when youe over to Ghost Doctor Valley in the future. Just as he was thinking about it, a scented breeze hit him and Jason looked up to see Sally approaching. Jason smiled and asked, Still not resting? Sally shook her head gently as she said, No sleep for now. Rather, Id like to take advantage of the night to walk through Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason understood Sallys intentions when he heard this, it was to get himself to apany her around the world. Jason stood up and smiled, I know this Ghost Doctor Valley better than you do.e on, Ill show you around. Yeah! Sallyughed, that wless jade face full of delighted cheerfulness. Jason led Sally along the edge of the pond, the night breeze sending clear light and wafting the scent of some blooming exotic flowers. Sally looked at the boundless starry sky with one pair of beautiful eyes and suddenly said, Jason, do you think there will be a day when we will never see each other again?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1918 Love is Watching Jasons face was slightly stunned as he turned his eyes to Sallys jade face, which was glowing with a faintyer of glitter under the moonlight, and he smiled, Why do you ask all of a sudden? Howe we dont see each other? Sally also smiled serenely as she said, I know its not good to think this way, but every time I waited for you to return, I would sometimes always be afraid, afraid that all of a sudden, one day, you couldnte back. I have envisioned that there are still many, many things that I have yet to do with you, so what should I do if you really cante back? However, every time I see you, the things I had envisioned have been put aside, and I just feel that having you by my side like this is already enough. The wind picked up, wrinkling the pool water and tightening Jasons heart. He reached out and gently wrapped his arms around Sallys frail shoulders, pressing his bosom against her back as he softly said, Sally, I know that for such a long time, I have kept you in a state of worry and fear. I also know that every time I traveled to Dark World, you would be praying for me and waiting every day, fearing that something would happen to me. These feelings of yours, however, I have not bothered to take into ount, and to say the least, I have not cared enough. Sallys head tilted and leaned on Jasons shoulder, a sweet smile hung on her face as she said, Jason you dont have to me yourself for anything. I know that as a warrior of the country, you also have your own group of brothers overseas, you always have to be responsible for them, and when necessary, you also have to contribute to the country. In fact, I am worried, but in my heart I am proud of you. The man I love has a strong iron bone, flowing with the unyielding blood of a soldier, galloping on the battlefield, a real great man! But in doing so, it also doomed us to be together and apart. Never got to spend much time with you, and the thought of that really makes me ashamed of myself. Jason said. Sally gave a smile and said, If you really want to be inseparable every day, you might get tired of it too. Its fine just the way it is, lets say right now, Im warm and peaceful inside my heart. Jason smiled warmly as he wrapped his arm around Sallys shoulder and continued walking, under this moonlit night, in this valley far from the world, it had its own kind of rxed and cozy. Jasons state of mind at the moment was also extremely peaceful, and there was nothing in the world that was happier than being by the side of the one you loved. Jason, I have just stepped into the path of Cultivation cultivation. But from time to time, I have also heard you guys talk about discussions such as the great change of heaven and earth, the change of Cultivations environment, and so on. Im wondering if its bing an all-martial world in the future. Sally asked. Jason didnt hide this, he said, Maybe it will. Maybe the world in the future will be different from what we recognize now. I mean in terms of force. Force-wise? Sally looked a little uncertain. The gaze in Jasons eyes became far-reaching as he said, Nowadays, the force between nations mainly refers to the aspect of weapons, such as nuclear . Weapons, missiles, fighter groups, carrier fleet groups and so on. But in the future, there might be a situation where one person can be equivalent to a countrys force, and even these conventional weapons that we recognize no longer pose any threat. Huh? Can someone like that still be considered human then? Sally was stunned. Jasons heart fluttered, yes, if a strong person of this level really appeared, could he still be categorized as a human being in the traditional sense? Perhaps, those ancient powerhouses had the same idea, and in order to distinguish themselves from humans in the traditional sense, thats why they built The Celestial Realm, and thats why they call themselves gods. Jason can not help but ask himself, if one day, he also has such strength, also proudly in the peak of the strongest Cultivation, then he will still identify with this identity of the human race? Almost without the slightest hesitation, Jasons mind gave an affirmative answer. He believes that no matter how strong or weak a person is, he should never forget his beginnings, not to mention his origin, and his roots! Therefore, Jason looked at Sallys wless jade face and said with a smile, Lets not worry about that for now, these are just some of my assumptions, at least they wont happen so far. What we have to do is to cherish the present moment. In the future, I wont let you worry about me all day long, I have to care for you more, okay? Sally smiled with a small smile, she didnt say anything, but she nodded softly. Walking ahead to a slopingwn, the surrounding green grass was dotted with some unknown wildflowers that were swaying in the wind. Jason suddenly said, I suddenly remembered a very serious problem. Hmm? What? Sally looked at Jason with a serious look on his face and thought there was something big, so she asked in a hurry. I seem to have forgotten the taste of your lips No, no, this is serious! How can I forget it? It should be etched in my mind to remember it! So, Sally it is necessary for you to let me feel the taste of your lips again, and I promise that this time I will definitely remember it on that! Jason looked at Sally with a serious look on his face and said in a nice way. You, you Sally gritted her teeth and was so angry that she stomped her feet, thinking that this asshole really had something important to do, but it turned out that he was shamelessly crowning to take advantage of the situation. You want to be dead mad at me, huh? Thought you had something big going on. Sally didnt have the good sense to say, and a blush floated up on that glistening white jade face under the night color. Jason hemmed and hawed and said, So this is trivial in Sallys opinion? Thats great, lets practice such a small thing before its toote. Sally is so pissed off she doesnt even want to talk to this guy. You can kiss if you want to, but you have to find out such a set of wording, youve said so, how do you make others feel good?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A straight man of steel? No love interest at all! Youre being a jerk, Im not going to pay any attention to you! Sally said. Sally, youre looking at no one around, and its some distance from where were stationed in our tents, so even if you were to yell you probably wouldnt be heard. So, did you consider the consequences when you said that? Jason grinned, like he looked unsuspecting. Sally, on the contrary, heard it, her eyes flowed, and she said with an angry smile, Are you nning to use forceful means? I favor not! I, I cant beat you but I can escape ah Saying that, Sally really turned around and ran towards the front in a puff of smoke. Haha Jason couldnt help butugh at the sight as he said, Beautiful girl in front of you, Ill let you run 100 meters first, no, 1000 meters first! Unexpectedly, as soon as these words were uttered, Su Dame, who had just run not more than a few steps in front of her, stopped violently, she turned around and said with a puff of anger, Are you trying to deliberately tire me out? Im not running anymore, I want you toe over and hold me! Jasons face was stunned this was a sharp turn in the picture that had him spinning his wheels. However, if a beauty is invited, how can we spoil the fun? Jason took it in stride and took the shy and moving Sally under the moon into his arms for a kiss on that asion. Chapter 1919 the Capital Emergency Three dayster. Jason has been visiting Old Mr. Miller for the past few days to see how hes doing, and basically Old Mr. Miller doesnt see much change for a while. Jason also knows that it cant be rushed. If Old Mr. Miller can, because of the opportunity of Fruit of Enlightenment, his owntent consciousness can sense the rules of heaven, it will take a process and enough time. After all, the rules of the Heavenly Dao wereplicated and unfathomable, could they not be so easily perceived. No matter how talented Old Mr. Miller is in Cultivation, it still takes time toprehend the wonders of the rules of heaven. These days Jason also gave Ghost Doctor the Elixir, Semi-Elixir, Beast Cores, and some supplementary herbs that he traded from Ancient City of Ruins. There were 26 Elixir nts that came back from this exchange, including Fruit of the Dark Moon, Blood Rainbow Grass, Jade Ginseng, and other types of superb Elixir, and Ghost Doctor couldnt stop smiling at the sight of so much Elixir. For Ghost Doctor, who has devoted decades to the alchemical side of healing, these Elixir are simply treasures in his eyes. During that time, Ghost Doctor also didnt forget to check Sally and Kays cultivation. In Ghost Doctors words, Sally is a Seven Orifices Linglong Body and Kay is a Pure Yin Body, both of which are extremely rare physiques. After checking the progress of Sally and Kays martial arts cultivation, Ghost Doctor is also very satisfied, and also gave them a small stove, further detailing the Cultivation cultivation method, and even for their martial arts cultivation physique, targeting to refine the corresponding martial arts pills for them to take. This is obviously treating Sally and Kay like his disciples in general. In this regard, Jason is also happy to see the sess, in his opinion, Sally and Kay two Cultivation elevated only good, especially in the period of the arrival of the new martial arts era, the only way to be stronger to be more suitable for survival. At this time, Jason received a phone call, he saw that it was from the Capital, he went to the pond on the kiosk to answer the phone. Inside a green room, Darcey is talking to Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor looked at Darcey, his old eyes shing with essence as he said, Darcey, your grandfather is also extremely worried about your own destiny. Have you never thought of dissolving your own destiny? I see that Jason is also quite affectionate towards you, if you are willing toe together with Jason, I think Old Mr. Stokes will also be very happy. Hearing Ghost Doctors words, Darceys pretty face that was as white as jade was rendered with a touch of redness as she gritted her teeth and said, Elder, I I still cant get over myself for a while. You girl dolls are just thin-skinned. But Jason is really something too, doesnt he know to be more proactive? Why dont the old man go and tell Jason so he doesnt get thin-skinned. Ghost Doctor said. When Darcey heard this, her heart was in a great hurry as she hurriedly said, Elder mustnt, I, I have my own ns! Besides, some things can onlye slowly, its useless to be anxious. Nowadays, heaven and earth have changed greatly, Cultivation environment has changed, maybe in the future there are other ways to dissolve the danger of my destiny, not necessarily have to, have to be that way Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. By the end of the sentence, Darceys face was so red that it almost dripped. So far, the only way to resolve the danger of White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh is to have a dual-cultivation with someone with Dragon Bloodline, but for Darcey, its really hard for her to take this step to have a dual-cultivation with Jason. Ghost Doctor shook his head and said, I really dont understand how you young people think. Obviously, you are interested in each other, but you are unwilling to break through thatyer of window paper. If this matter continues to drag on, your own danger will increase by one point. In addition, you will also miss out on this great world. White Tiger Bloodline, once it can be dissolved, it means that your Cultivation confinement will no longer be there, and your path to Cultivation will also grow by leaps and bounds. In terms of Cultivation qualifications, you have White Tiger Bloodline itself is the superior physique; in terms of insights into Cultivation, looking at so many young people, even Jason, in terms of insights into Cultivationprehension of the talent is not as good as you. Darcey fell silent slightly, understanding Ghost Doctors intention in saying this. If her own White Tiger Bloodline was dissolved, then she would be able to smoothly and unhindered on the path of Cultivation cultivation, with her qualifications she would be able toter rise to the top and catch up with thepetition of the Golden Age; if she continued to procrastinate, even if she was able to find other ways to dissolve the danger of White Tiger Bloodline bacshter, then she would also miss the opportunity to catch up with the others. If you continue to dy, even if you can find other ways to resolve White Tiger Bloodline the danger of devouring, then she also missed the opportunity to catch up. After all, time waits for no one. Of course, in this matter is also to will you and me. Therefore, you first consider it. If the time is ripe you can take the initiative to grasp it. Ghost Doctor said. Darcey nodded, her cheeks still rolling a little red. On the pavilion deck by the pond, Jason was answering the phone and said, Hello, Mr. Aston? Thats exactly me. Jason, where are you now? Mr. Astons voice came over the phone. Im over here in Ghost Doctor Valley. Came to visit Old Mr. Miller, Im overseas looking for a medicine that might work on Old Mr. Millers injuries. Jason said. How is Old Mr. Miller doing? When will he be revived? He hasnt awakened yet, it may take a little time. Dont worry, he will definitely be able to awaken. Thats good. Jason, since youre in Carovia,e over to THE CAPITAL immediately, its important to talk. Whats the crunch? Jason couldnt help but ask. The Forbidden Dragon Guard has been destroyed, but Carovias many ancient martial artists still need to be unified and managed. Furthermore, the countrys side has also received relevant intelligence, the Cultivation environment has changed nowadays right? The future may be an all-martial era. Therefore, in this regard, the country also needs to make preparations and take action. At this point, some western countries have already begun to startying out their ns. What is the state thinking on this point? The relevant leaders on this side of the country have decided, after discussion, to set up a Carovia Cultivation Association, led by the Ministry of War. Nationwide martial artists who have reached a certain level of strength can join the Cultivation Association. In addition, some Cultivation families, Holy Land and so on can also join. Of course, the state will not force those who dont want to join. For those who join the Cultivation Association, the state will give them full support. However, when necessary, they need to contribute to the country and represent Carovia Cultivation to meet foreign enemies. In addition to the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association, the military side has also decided that the soldiers in the army will also start practicing Cultivation, making sure to cultivate a strong martial soldier! I cant tell you the specifics over the phone. So Jason, youe to THE Capital, and you need to be involved and avable for this aspect. Mr. Aston said in a hushed voice over the phone. Chapter 1920 Ghost Doctor’s Words Jason ended the call with Mr. Aston, who he had found out about, and wanted him to travel to the Capital to be involved in the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Association. Heaven and earth changed greatly, Cultivation environment changed, and these things were known to the big people at the national level, knowing in their hearts that the development of the world in the future might lead to an era of globally strong martial arts, and even the arrival of such an era would change the existing pattern of the world. In the future, martial artists would be a countrys most valuable resource and most powerful deterrent! Even, a country with a supreme supreme power sitting in its midst wouldpletely change the power of a country. Based on these considerations, the Carovia side is also determined to gather Carovias martial artists together and train them for Carovias martial artists, and all the resources needed will be tilted towards the martial artists, so as to prepare for the arrival of the Strong Martial Era in the future. Jason was in favor of the state making such a n, currently there were many martial artists in Carovia, lets say some small sects of martial artists, or some casual martial artists and so on. These martial artists were just like a piece of scattered sand, and they couldnt y much of a role at all. The only way to fully utilize Carovias martial artists is to bring them together, from a state of scattered sand into a fist. Some of the big lineages, sects, and Holy Land are basically left to their own devices and to their own devices, and thats not good either. Because high-end martial artists are basically gathered in these powerful families Holy Land, if they are allowed to develop on their own, that for the overall Cultivation of Carovias strength can not y a role, the only way to use a national organization will be these high-end martial artists are gathered, in order to allow them to make a contribution to the Cultivation of Carovia. Contribute to the Cultivation of Carovia. Therefore, the Carovia Cultivation Association, which the state is preparing to organize this time, is to carry out a reform for the Hyacinth of Carovia, and to carry out a unified standardization. Of course, some of the ancient martial forces with ancient heritage are already free and ustomed to it, and its a question of whether they would be willing to join the Carovia Cultivation Society. After all, these ancient martial forces also didnt know whether or not they would have to follow the dispatchmand of the Cultivation Association after joining it and a host of other issues. These issues are precisely why Mr. Aston asked Jason toe and talk to the Capital. Due to Jasons more special status, he came out of Dragon Shade and is now also deeply intertwined with Hyacinths side, so the military side took the lead in setting up the CaroviaCultivation Association, then it would be the best choice for Jason to step in. Therefore, Mr. Aston asked Jason to travel to THE CAPITAL, and Jason agreed to do so, and since he was able to contribute in this area of the problem, he certainly went out of his way to help. Then again Carovia formed the Carovia Cultivation Association, which is a win-win situation for Carovia as well as for martial artists. Jason walked back to the Peach Forest side and saw that Sally, Kay, Darcey, Emily, and the others were all gathered together, so he said, I received a call from the Capital side, and there is an emergency. So I have to make a trip to THE Capital immediately. Youre going to THE Capital? asked Sally, surprised. Jason nodded his head and said, Yeah, theres something going on with the military. So Im going to head back to Oakshire today and then take a flight from Oakshire to THE CAPITAL. Jasons continued presence in Ghost Doctor Valley doesnt do much to help Old Mr. Millers injury situation. Old Mr. Miller has taken the Fruit of Enlightenment, and the rest is up to Old Mr. Miller himself, and outsiders cant help much. Then well go with you too. Sally, Kay and others said. Brother, Ill stay with Grandpa for now. Wolf Boy said. Jason nodded his head and said, Okay, you and Ziyang will stay in Ghost Doctor Valley, but you two cant forget your own Cultivation training, seize all the time to train and strengthen your own Cultivation, and there are enough training resources on Ghost Doctors side for you. Ghost Doctor senior also has enough cultivation resources to supply to you. Riley and Wolf Boy both nodded in session. Jason, lets go together then. This time when we came back from Dark World, we are also making a trip back to the family. Marcel and the others also said. Good, then well go together. Its also necessary for you guys to go back first. Just keep in touch if anything happens. Jason said. Having made his decision, Jason also went to Ghost Doctor, who was busy sorting herbs, and exined about their departure from Ghost Doctor Valley. In response, Ghost Doctor just waved his hand. Elder Ghost Doctor, then well take our leave ande back to drink with you when we have time. Jason smiled, and on that note, turned around and prepared to walk out of the green tile room. Jason you wait- At that moment, Ghost Doctor called out to Jason as if he remembered something. Jason turned around and asked, What else does Senior want? Its not much, just that you boys take more care of Darcey in the future, she hasnt been easy. Thats all, well, youre in a hurry so get going. Ghost Doctor said. Jason blushed, more concerned about Darcey? He didnt understand why Ghost Doctor would say that, but figured there was some reason for all sorts of things. Jason didnt ask any questions, so he left and left Ghost Doctor Valley with Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Sally, and the rest of the group and went all the way to the base of Peak Otltino, got into the Paramount Marauder, and drove towards Oakshire. and drove in the direction of Oakshire. Jason drove all the way, and on the way he was secretly keeping an eye on some of Darceys movements moods and whatnot. He found Darcey talking andughing with Sally and Kay and the girls the whole way, and didnt see anything out of the ordinary. What was the point of Ghost Doctors special instructions? Jason really didnt know anymore, and it seemed like the only way to find out was to ask Darcey when he got the chance to find out if there was something wrong with her or something had happened to her. Jason drove back to the Bamboo Residence in Oakshire around 4:00 pm that day. Robert, Marcel, and Zack got out of the car and said they were going back to their respective families and didnt linger. Brother, why dont you go back by yourself. Ill stay over here. Emily said. Robert immediately darkened his face and said without a trace of humor, That wont do. You have to go back with me. Go back and meet Grandpa and the others first. Come back to Oakshire if you want to.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Emily had no choice but to say goodbye to Sally and the others and return to THE Parker family along with her brother first. Marcel and Zack also waved goodbye and left first on that note. Jason, are you nning on leaving tomorrow? Sally asked. Jason nodded and said, Ill fly there first thing in the morning. All right. Then why dont we all go out to dinner together tonight. A little get together. Sally said with a smile. Jason looked over at Kay and Darcey and smiled, Naturally, Im fine with that. Its up to Kay and Darcey. Im fine with that. Darcey grinned. Kay nodded in agreement. Sally whirled around and smiled, Take a rest then. Ill also go back first. Get in touchter, and well go out for a big meal then. Sally then drove home in her Mercedes-Benz G-ss Sedan, which she had parked at the Bamboo Residence, and Kay headed to the school office as it was still early. With this, Jason and Darcey were the only two left in the Bamboo Residence. Chapter 1921 – Who Will Say What’s on Your Mind Jason went back to the house and dropped off his bags, thinking that he and Darcey were the only ones left in the Bamboo Residence, and this would be a good opportunity to find out what Darcey was hiding. He felt that Ghost Doctor wouldnt have instructed him to say something like that for no reason, perhaps Ghost Doctor had sensed Darceys problem but couldnt say it outright, so he asked himself to pay more attention to Darcey. With that thought in mind, Jason walked out into the backyard, looked in the direction of Darceys house, and called out, Darcey, Darcey- Darcey is resting in the house when she hears Jason shouting. She had to open the backyard doorway and walk out, her ethereal eyes looking at Jason and saying, Whats wrong? Nothing, just wanted to talk to you. Jason smiled. Darcey red at Jason and said, Looking for me to chat? Finding me for a chat for no reason, youre up to something bad, arent you? Jason was speechless as he said in a tone full of innocence, I say Darcey, are you misunderstanding me in some way? Do I look like the kind of person who holds back bad ideas? A good young man with his heart set on the sun is being denigrated by you like this, doesnt your conscience hurt? Dont talk poorly to me. Youre looking at Sally and Kay being gone and looking for me to amuse yourself? Darcey said. Pastime? Not at all! Were neighbors, so its normal to care and talk. Jason said. Darceys eyes flickered and she couldnt help butugh softly, saying, You still know how to care about people, huh? Darcey, your words really do give me a feeling of being ashamed of myself, making me deeply realize that I had indeed not cared enough for you previously. This is something I need to deeply reflect on, and now I want to make amends, you must give me this opportunity. Jason said squarely. Darcey was frozen, not sure if Jason was on the wrong medication or what, but the performance seemed a bit perverse and made her a bit confused for a moment. Darcey looked at Jason with some suspicion and couldnt help but say, Are you, are you alright? Are you sick? Fever? Jason was puzzled for a moment in his mind, thinking that his sincere and caring greetings were actually met with such skepticism? Jason thought for a moment, he suddenly frowned and said, You say so is to remind me, I seem to feel some dizziness I touch my forehead. Said Jason fancifully reached out and touched his forehead, muttering to himself, It seems not to be very hot, ah, it doesnt feel hot, but its a little bit hot, not quite sure. Darcey youe to help me to sense whether the forehead temperature is normal or not. If you really have a fever, then you certainly cant sense it yourself. Let me try. Darcey said. Jason smiled darkly and walked right into the backyard of Darceys house. Darcey also walked over and stood in front of Jason, when she did, she reached out that slender hand and imprinted her palm on Jasons forehead. Looking at Darcey who was close at hand, the end of his nose was able to smell the fragrance that wafted out from Darceys body, and he was able to see more clearly her beautiful and holy jade face, as well as the concern that flowed out from her eyes. Its not hot Darcey spoke up suspiciously. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Darcey let out a soft whimper, as she realized that Jasons hands had actually wrapped around her waist at some point. Thats because you havent touched my heart. If you put your hand on my heart, you will sense its heat. Jasons voice rang in her ears with it. Ah Darcey couldnt help but exim in shock, her white jade face quickly colored with a touch of intoxicating redness, which, together with her shy and beautiful attitude, simply dazzled people. With such a vor, it was really too beautiful and extremely tempting to hold on to. You, you let go, how could you do that in broad daylight? Darcey said with anger and irritation. Jason looked at Darcey seriously as he said, Darcey, tell me honestly, do you have something on your mind? Or something difficult to talk about? Darcey blushed, she could feel the sincerity and concern in Jasons words, she gritted her teeth and looked up at Jason and asked, Why do you ask? Jason said, I just have a hunch, it feels like youre hiding something from us I guess. If you really have something on your mind, why dont you just say it, and Ill help if I can. Ah As soon as Jason said this, Darcey even eximed, her cheeks bursting into a hot blush, and her entire petite body trembled and bullied along with it, bringing up a gust of eye-catching curved waves. Darcey was indeed blushing in her mind, and listening to Jason like this made her wonder a little if the guy already knew about her White Tiger Bloodline. Is it a hint to say that you will help if you can? Did Ghost Doctor-senpai already tell him about this? Otherwise, the guy wouldnt be acting so strangely. Darcey gritted her teeth at the thought, and as she gazed at Jason, she couldnt help but ask, You you knew all that? Jason was confused and anxious. What do I know if you dont say anything? But from Darceys reaction like this, he was basically already sure that Darcey must have something on her mind, something unspeakable. Jason tried to coax Darcey into saying it, and he just nodded, like he already knew by default. Now, Darceys heart was like a deer colliding with a deer, and it was beating non-stop, she gritted her teeth, and didnt dare to look at Jason, she lowered her head, and asked softly, Then, then what do you think? Jason was freaking out in his mind, he didnt know anything about the specifics, what else could he think? Jason had to y hard to get to the end since he was pretending, and he said, Darcey, I think things still need to be resolved. Dragging it out is not a solution. Darceys heart trembled as she clenched, being held in Jasons arms like this, and then realizing that Jason already knew about her, made her feel an extremely unusual reaction, hot and dry, in her body. But I I havent thought about it yet, Darcey said softly. Jason heart that anxious ah, thought no matter you think good or not good, you but to tell how it is ah. He was 100% sure that Darcey was up to something, and it was awkward that he didnt know how to ask, and Darceys side mistakenly thought he knew everything.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jason thought to himself that there was no rush, and that it would be just as well to take his time to guide Darcey to speak upter. At that moment, Jason fiercely embraced Darcey in his arms and spoke, Darcey, whenever you need to remember, I will be by your side. As long as you are willing, I will give you the utmost help. Darcey was simply so ashamed that she couldnt wait to find a crack in the ground, thinking that this guy is really shameless, this kind of taking advantage of things you are of course willing to give the most help. Chapter 1922 Darcey Intentions At 6:30 in the evening, Sally once again arrived at the Bamboo Residence and Kay returned. Jason got together with these three beauties. What are we going to eat? Sally asked. I am indifferent, I can eat anything. Kay said. Jason smiled and said, Sally, youre in charge. Sally thought for a moment, then she spoke, Then lets go to Nights Restaurant. The environment and vors over there are good in every way. Yes! Jason nodded. When he talks about Nights Restaurant, he cant help but think of Andi, a woman with a fiery passion but a thoughtful heart, and the time he spent with Andi is something he cant get out of his mind. Once the decision was made, Jason and the others also set off immediately and drove to Nights Restaurant. On the way, Sally booked a private room with the Nights Restaurant side. Around seven oclock, Jason drove up, parked in the lot in front of Nights Restaurant, opened the door and walked down with the three beauties inside. The three stunning beauties apanied Jason, which made Jasons spring light unlimited, all the way into the Nights Restaurant attracted a lot of male livestock attention, but also let Jasons vanity was greatly satisfied. Led by the waiter, Jason and his group walked upstairs inside a reserved private room. While ordering, Jason asked the waiter, Is Andi here? Andi isnt on the eatery side tonight. The waitress responded. Jason nodded, if Andi was in the Nights Restaurant it would be good to call her over to sit and have a drink. Sally and the girls ordered some dishes, followed by a bottle of red wine, intending to have some wine to help with the party. Soon, the meal came up, Jason was also hungry, and facing the aromatic meal, he didnt hesitate to start feasting. Sally, Kay, Darcey and the girls were sipping red wine, and after they drank some of the wine, their cheeks all started to blush a little, looking even more delicate, and for no reason at all, it also reminded Jason of the word showy. Jason, whats your emergency this trip to THE CAPITAL? Sally asked. Jason didnt hold back, he said, Mr. Aston summoned me up to THE CAPITAL, and it has to do with the changing environment of Cultivation today. This side of the country is preparing to set up a Carovia Cultivation Association. I was asked to go up to discuss matters rted to it. The general idea is that once the Cultivation Association is established, I will take the lead in contacting the Hyacinth side. However, I dont know much about Hyacinth, so Im afraid that I wont be able to do much work in this area. So its something like this. Sally smiled, her eyes twinkling as she continued, Youre not very familiar with Hyacinth, you can ask Darcey for advice. what Darcey knows about this aspect of Hyacinth is definitely much more than you. Jason froze, then snapped back to his senses, only to think that Sallys words were really a wake-up call. Darcey could almost be said to be a know-it-all when it came to Hyacinth, and she knew a lot about many aspects of Hyacinth, so if she was there to help, it would be easier to move forward with the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association, or at least be able to help him share a great deal of the work. So Jason looked at Darcey and said, Darcey, why dont youe with me to THE CAPITAL tomorrow. I think itll be easier to move forward with this Carovia Cultivation Association with you involved and giving some simplicity. Me? Darcey froze for a moment as she said, But youre going to the military, so I dont really fit in with you, do I? Jasonughed as he said, Whats so inappropriate about that? I remember Old Mr. Miller could only say that the Stokes familys old ancestor had fought for the country when he was alive, and had also made great achievements for the country. You are a descendant of the Stokes family, and there is no such thing as a descendant of the Stokes family. Besides, the military department doesnt have that many rules, and the military department will listen to many suggestions on the issue of establishing the Carovia Cultivation Association. The purpose is also for Carovia martial artists to all be able to coalesce together, so that it wont be the same as it is now as a scattered sand. Darceys heart stirred when she heard the words, the Stokes familys oldest ancestor, her great-grandfather, had indeed responded to the countrys call to go to the military to participate inbat back then. It was a history she knew. So the Stokes family, in addition to enjoying a high reputation in Hyacinth, was also a warrior of the nation. For Jasons request, she felt that if she really could help, then she would. I was also thinking that Darcey is familiar with all the Hyacinth side of things and might be able to help. Kay chimed in. Darceyughed as she said, Dont you guys tter me. But Jason if you really think I can help, Id be willing to try. After hearing Darceys relief, Jason couldnt help but be happy for it, he smiled and said, Then its settled. Ill go with you to THE Capital tomorrow, you know more about Hyacinth than I do, youre definitely able to help. Darcey nodded in agreement. After the bottle of wine was finished, Jason and the others didnt intend to continue drinking, and when Sally and the girls were all full, Jason and the others settled the bill and left. After walking out of Nights Restaurant, Jason drove the three beauties back to Bamboo Residence. Sally is staying inside Kays house tonight for the purpose of taking Jason to the airport in the morning. Back at the Bamboo Residence, Jason walked into his house, and instead of resting immediately, he continued to stick to his nightly practice of Formation Arctic from Nine Characters Fist. With that Enlightenment Leaf, when Formation Arctic was cast, his perception of that piece of the human universes virtual shadow became even clearer, and a thread of the green dragons qi gathered together was connected to the energy of the human universe, and he believed that the probability of Formation Arctics triggering would be greatly increased with the umtion of days and months. At the same time, Human Emperor Technique came to Jasons mind, and he felt that it was also necessary to practice Human Emperor Technique properly, which would also be of great help to his own Cultivation. The things covered in Human Emperors Secret are too extensive, lets say formation, healing, alchemy, etc. These are all beneficial when slightly involved. There was also that Human Emperor Fist, this supreme fist momentum was extremely extraordinary, once one was able to integrate it and cultivate it to great sess, it would also be one of ones strongest battle technique fist paths. With all that math, Jason didnt even think he had quite enough time to practice. After practicing a bit, Jason also went to take a shower, ready to get some rest and get to THE CAPITAL in the morning.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This time with Darcey apanying him on the trip, he was still looking forward to it. The establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association on the national side will require detailed consideration of specific details, measures and so on, on which Darcey should be able to give a lot of advice. Also, Jason is thinking about this trip to THE CAPITAL to try and find out whats on Darceys mind? Chapter 1923 Bringing Beauty to THE Capital Early the next morning. Jason woke up early and he shuffled around a bit, then packed up, picking some changes of clothes and stuffing them into his backpack, tidying up into a simple bag. When he was done Jason walked out to the backyard and saw that Kay and the girls were all up and had made breakfast. Jason, youre up. Have some breakfast and eat before you go to the airport. Sally greeted. Yes! Jason smiled as he walked over and sat down with the three beauties and ate a breakfast prepared by these beauties. Jason had booked a flight for 10:30am, just in time to get there after breakfast. Darcey side has also been ready, she carries the luggage is also very simple, on a hand luggage, and did not deliberately dress up what, a white dress, face to face, but still is as beautiful as the morning sun reflecting the snow, own a stream of vulgar aesthetic meaning. Jason and Darcey got into Sallys car, and Kay went along to give Jason and Darcey a ride. Jason, I dont think well be staying too long on this trip to THE CAPITAL, will we? Sally asked. Jason thought about it and said, Shouldnt be more than a couple days. Just as soon as everything is finalized. Well, good luck with the trip, and say hello to Mr. Aston when you see him. Sally said. Yeah, I will. Jason smiled. Oakshire Airport. Sally drove up and Jason and the others stepped out of the car and walked inside the airport apanied by Sally and Kay. Sally and Kay walked Jason and Darcey to the security checkpoint before waving goodbye. Waiting room. Jason and Darcey went through security and made their way to the waiting room to sit and wait for the boarding point to arrive. Darcey is absolutely beautiful and has a fairy spirit, her eyes flowed and she said softly, Speaking of which, this is the first time Ive traveled to THE CAPITAL. Jason looked over at Darcey and asked, Never even been to THE Capital before? Darcey shook her head and said, Never been. Jason smiled and said, Im still familiar with THE Capital. After things are der, Ill take you on a tour of THE Capital, how about it? Darcey smiles sweetly and says, Great. Whats not to like about having a free tour guide. While waiting, boarding time had arrived. Jason had booked first ss, and he and Darcey headed to the gate, whereupon they boarded the ne. The two of them had their seats next to each other, which fell in the eyes of others, naturally treating them as a couple. Soon the ne began to taxi, and in doing so flew high into the sky. You can lie down if youre sleepy. Jason said. You think Im a pig? I just got up, how can I be sleepy? Darcey gave Jason a nk look. Jasonughed and said, Im just concerned about you. YouC As soon as Darcey heard Jason say the word concern, her mind couldnt help but ring back to yesterdays scene, and an indescribable blush spread from the bottom of her heart, and in response it crept up her cheeks. By this time, a flight attendant hade to perform the ride and asked Jason and Darcey what they would like to drink. Darcey asked for mineral water and Jason asked for a cup of tea. Jason looked at Darcey as he asked, Darcey, do you think some of the World Families along with Holy Land will be willing to join the Cultivation Association after the Carovia Cultivation Association is formed? Darceys eyes blinked as she said, Some are willing and some may not be. This will also involve an issue of interest, mainly depending on what help the Cultivation Association can give to these families Holy Land, and on the other hand, whether or not it imposes some restrictions on them, and so on. If you join the Cultivation Association, you will need to work for Carovia, and you will be subject to some restrictions on the rules, which is like losing a lot of freedom. In that case, some martial artists from the lineages with Holy Land may not be willing to join. Jason nodded, he understood the meaning of Darceys words, some ancient martial arts families, Holy Land in the secr world itself is a behemoth, they also secretly control arge number of resources in the secr world, coupled with the fact that these families, Holy Land is free to be ustomed to, if you join the Cultivation Association to be subject to the restrictions of some of the rules, which will also have a great conflict with some of their own interests. If they join the Cultivation Association, they will be subject to some restrictions on the rules, which will also conflict with their own interests.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. So how this aspect is weighed bes a key and a critical point for the Carovia Cultivation Association to move forward. Darcey, in your opinion, if the Carovia Cultivation Association is established, how can we weigh the interests of these families and Holy Land? How can we impress these World Families and Holy Land to join the association? Jason asked. Darcey sniffed and then asked rhetorically, That would depend on what the aims and purposes of the Carovia Cultivation Society were when it was formed. Jason thought for a moment, he said, ording to the national level, with the Cultivation environment changing, the future will be an all-martial world. Therefore, the number and power of martial artists will be the mark of a powerful country in the future, and martial artists are equivalent to strategic resources. Therefore, the Carovia side would like to gather the martial artists together, so that it is easy to know the number of martial artists in Carovia, and also easy to manage, and will also give resources and other aspects of support. There would definitely be rules, but they would basically follow Hyacinths rules. However, on one point, the senior figures on the Carovia side were unanimous in their stance, that is, if Carovia was challenged or vited by a foreign martial artist, Carovia martial artists would be able to step forward. That is, the martial artists in the Cultivation Association need to step up. Darcey nodded as she said, I more or less understand. The establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association is also meant to allow Carovia martial artists to deepen their own sense of belonging to the country, allowing them to shoulder a responsibility as a martial artist. At the very least, to be able to defend the honor of the country and the dignity of Carovia Cultivation when the country needs it. If you think about it from that point, then things will also be much better. As for the rules, as you said, just use the Hyacinth rules to apply, that wont cause any resistance from Hyacinth martial artists. I hope so. Jason said. Darcey looked at Jason and said, From the standpoint of the national level, the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association is good. But I can foresee that some ancient martial arts forces with ancient heritage will not join in. Hmm? Jason looked over at Darcey. Darcey continued, Lets say those powerful ancient martial arts forces that came out in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect. These are just a few of the powerful forces that have yet to emerge, such as the Emperor n Bloodline, which has a long history of powerful individuals. If Carovia were to form a Cultivation Society, they would be in a league of their own. Emperor n Bloodline! Jason eyes of the gaze can not help but a cold, he already knew that the Goodwin family is a branch of the Emperor n Bloodline, when the persecution of their parents although the Goodwin family, but behind the scenes is to get the Emperor n Bloodlines approval and support. So, Jason has no favorites for Emperor n Bloodline, there are mere blood feuds. Chapter 1924 Going to the Military Region Darcey continued, After the Carovia Cultivation Association is established, it will be necessary to elect a person who is highly respected in Hyacinth, with prestige and more importantly, strength, toe out and serve as the president. This is the only way to convince some of the martial artists in Hyacinth. In theory, Old Mr. Miller is the best candidate, but its a pity that Old Mr. Miller hasnt awakened yet. Jason nodded as he said, Youre right, there is indeed a need to consider the candidate for this president, he needs to have enough prestige and strength to be able to convince the people. A sh of worry shed in Darceys eyes as she said, After the Carovia Cultivation Association is established, if it follows Hyacinths rules, then down the road the Cultivation Association will face many challenges. Within the realm of Hyacinths rules, there will be martial artists from other powers who wille to challenge thepetition and so on. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he said, You mean to say that those powerful ancient martial forces that wont be joining the Cultivation Association wille topete for the challenge? Of course they will. After all, the Carovia Cultivation Association will alsopete with them for resources after it is established, and they certainly wont give it away, so thatpetition is bound to be there. Darcey said. Jason nodded, Darceysment had woken him up quite a bit, making him realize that the challenges he would face after forming the Carovia Cultivation Society would be many.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This challenge would not onlye from other Holy Land powerhouses abroad, but also from the powerful ancient martial arts forces of those ancient legacies in the country. Lets say Emperor n Bloodline. Without having to think about it, Emperor n Bloodline will certainly not join the Carovia Cultivation Association, instead, they will secretly suppress it, the only way to confirm their supremely powerful position among Hyacinth martial artists. Jason said, When the timees, there will definitely be strife, and only withpetition will there be motivation, and only then will the martial artists in the association be more motivated. I believe that the Cultivation Association will be stronger and stronger in this kind ofpetition, until one day it will make Carovia martial artists and even martial artists all over the world recognize and bow down to it, and do what is truly the heart of the world! Darcey eyes suddenly crystal bright, she blinks a pair of beautiful eyes to look at Jason, she knows Jason said the weight of this words and ambition, to be able to do to make the world of martial artists to return to the heart of the world, such an ambition is convincing, but to be able to do it will also be very difficult. Jason paused and then said, In fact, there are not many chances left for the martial artists in the world. Darcey, if one day you know that apart from our world, there is another world, a world where there exist unimaginable supreme beings, who have made The Human Realm a cage, and on that ount dominate enve and They do whatever they want. How would you feel? Darceys heart shook and her face showed shock as she said, Could such a world really exist? Perhaps there is. You can think of this world as a bigger more expansive and overriding little world above us. Jason said. Darcey looked thoughtful as she said, So the Cultivation Cage is a means for the powerful of this world to enve The Human Realm? Then Old Mr. Millers fist breaking the Cultivation Cage will surely make the powerful in this world sense it, what kind of action will they take against The Human Realm? This is something no one can predict. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Thats why I said that theres not much time left for the worlds martial artists. Darcey was silent in her mind, if that day dide, the apparent peace of the world would bepletely shattered. At that time, the code of survival of the strong will be interpreted to the extreme. Getting stronger will be the purpose of every persons struggle, because in that environment, the only way to survive and protect your family is to get stronger. What about yourself? Should I get stronger myself? Grandpa will always grow old, and his own father will grow old one day, do you need to rely on your family to shelter you for the rest of your life? In fact, they can also be stronger, as long as the dissolution of the White Tiger Bloodline, that with their own qualifications, she believes that it is not difficult to be strong, she has a very high Cultivation talent, for the Cultivation of the insights coupled with the reading of books, really want to cultivate the martial arts, she can be integrated to learn from one to three. Offhand, all thats holding her back is this White Tiger Bloodline. Darceys eyes couldnt help but sneak a peek at Jason, and she suddenly realized that the bottom line she was holding onto in her heart was starting to waver a bit. the Capital Airport. Around 1:30 pm, this airliner Jason and Darcey were traveling on arrived at the airport,nded peacefully and came to a stop. Jason got up to get his luggage and when the cabin door opened, he and Darcey walked out. After walking out of the airport, Jason contacted Mr. Aston and the call went straight to the military side, where Mr. Aston came and answered the phone. Jason, you made it to THE Capital? Im here. Getting ready to head to THE CAPITAL from the Armed Forces base and then on to the military area. Okay, well, Ill be waiting for you on this side of the military district. I wasnt alone on this visit to THE CAPITAL, I had a friend with me. Shes from the Stokes family in Hyacinth, and the Stokes family ancestor fought with Old Mr. Miller in the army. I wonder if Mr. Aston has any recollection of Old Mr. Stokes family? the Stokes family Old Ancestor? That would be the same Old Mr. Stokes from back in the day. I definitely remember that, always remembered it. The military department is also grateful to Old Mr. Stokes for answering the call to fight for the country back then. Since its a descendant of THE Stokes family, then you can bring it over to the military departments side together. Good, then Ill take her piece to the military headquarters. Jason said. Ending the call, Jason stopped a car and took a cab to the Armed Forces base at THE CAPITAL. Nearly an hourter, the car pulled up in front of the Armed Forces base, and Jason and Darcey stepped out of the car and walked towards the base. After verifying Jasons identity, the armed police in the base all stood in awe and saluted to show their respect. CaroviaDragon Head, one person only! This is something that all soldiers in the army admire and represent as an honor! Walking inside the armed police base, there were already officersing to receive them, while a manned helicopter was ready, Jason and Darcey would take this armed helicopter to fly directly to the military area. Jason and Darcey got into this manned helicopter and soon the helicopter hovered and rose high into the sky towards the military area. The gaze of Darceys eyes went to Jason, she could sense the kind of respect that those armed soldiers had shown to Jason in the Armed Forces base. This respect is by no means out of thin air, relying on the powerful strength, illustrious war achievements, convincing character, after all, in the army is also the only real strong man is worthy of admiration. Thought that Darcey had seen more of Jasons cynical side, she thought that maybe this time, when she came to the military area, she might be able to see the other side of Jason C the iron blood, theposure, and the militarys nking aura! Chapter 1925 Dragon Head Returns Military District. A tarmac position, there has been a team of warriors are standing straight this, facing the hot sun at noon, they stand like a pine, motionless, as a statue. This is none other than Dragon Shade Warriors. They were led by Ben, Andres, Jamie, Ashley, Ashton, Jack, Mickey, etc. They had already received the news that Jason would being to the military area today, and with Mr. Astons permission, they, the Dragon Shade Warriors, came to the tarmac to wait. Even though Jason is no longer in Dragon Shade today, in the hearts of these Dragon Shade Warriors, Jason will always be the Dragon Head of Dragon Shade and will always be their boss! Standing in front of Ben and the Dragon Shade Warriors were two other figures, the one on the right was an old man with an old age who exuded an imperious aura, it was none other than Mr. Aston. Standing with Mr. Aston was Beau, the military district chief of staff. These two people in the military region are big people, Mr. Aston since needless to say, after the Forbidden Dragon Guard world, Hua Xiong has beenpletely detached from the side of the military department, so the entire military department can bepared with Mr. Aston prestige of the person is no longer. Beaus status is also significant, he is considered to be brought up by Mr. Aston, and these two came to greet him, such treatment is not avable to everyone. Soon, a manned helicopter appeared in sight above the sky and was flying straight towards the tarmac. The Dragon Shade Warriors, including Ben, who was standing neatly in formation, took notice, and for a moment excitement began to sh across their rigid faces. However, their standing posture was still upright as a mountain, invariably permeated with an aura of iron blood unique to soldiers. Rumble! The helicopter came closer, the sound of the propellers turning far away, sting the eardrums. Eventually, the helicopter began tond, settling down on a tarmac. Mr. Aston and Beau looked at each other and smiled. They knew that Jason wasing. To them, Jason is a pride of the military region, more than an ace in the hole, and the backbone of Dragon Shade, the most elite special operations organization in the military region. The cabin door of this helicopter opened and Jason stepped out first. When he walked out and saw Mr. Aston and Mr. Beau who came to greet him, his face was stunned, then he saluted and said, Greetings Mr. Aston and Mr. Beau. When did you boys be so polite? Beau chuckled. As he spoke, Darcey also walked down, and Jason whirled around and introduced, Mr. Aston, this is the descendant of the Stokes familys oldest ancestor, Darcey, who is extremely clear about some of the things that happen in Hyacinth. I thought that the military department side is going to take the lead in setting up the Carovia Cultivation Association, so it would be better to have Darceye as a reference. Good, good. Mr. Aston nodded his head, he looked at Darcey and said, THE OLD Mr. Stokes had fought for his country back then, and on the battlefield I have also seen the Old Mr. Stokes elegance, an admirable former martial artist. As he spoke, Mr. Aston also came up to talk to Darcey. Jason gazed forward and saw Ben, Jack, Andres, and a host of other Dragon Shade Warriors standing in columns. Seeing that familiar face, Jasons heart stirred up a hot blood, and he immediately walked forward. Meet Dragon Head! Led by Ben, one of the Dragon Shade Warriors yelled in unison. Jason took a deep breath as he walked up and one by one he looked at these Dragon Shade Warriors and patted them on the shoulder as he smiled and said, Brothers, Im d to see you! Ben and the others smiled back, all with the same hot blood stirring in their hearts. That iron and blood mingledradeship is never fading in this life. After a few pleasantries, Jason heads into the military building along with Mr. Aston and all the others. Inside the conference room of a building in the military district. Jason, Darcey, and Mr. Aston, Beau, and a few of the big names in the military district sat down to discuss the Carovia Cultivation Association moving forward. Jason, what are your thoughts on the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Society? Mr. Aston asked. At this point, I am all for it. The Cultivation environment has indeed been changing nowadays, and some of the Cultivation powers of ancient legacies in the world areing out of the woodwork. Its the same abroad, there are equally powerful Cultivation legacies Holy Land in foreign countries, Jason opened his mouth, he continued, In the battlefield a few decades ago, some overseas countries had martial artists who fought along with their armies. At that time, the country also called for ancient martial arts powerhouses to go to the war, and some of the strongest men of Hyacinth such as Lewis and the Stokes family ancestors responded. Now that the Cultivation rules have been remedied, the Ancient Martial powerhouses that will emerge in the future will be stronger and stronger since then, and will even be so powerful that we cant even imagine, and will even subvert our perceptions. Under such circumstances, it is correct for Carovia to establish the Cultivation Association to bring together Carovia martial artists. In the future, we cant rule out the emergence of a supreme martial artist who is strong enough to fight against a country, so the country needs to make preparations in advance in this regard as well. Jason said. One man against a nation! Mr. Astons eyes shed with essence, he took a deep breath and said, Some of the strongest people in Hyacinth will they be willing to join the Cultivation Association? Once they join, how should they go about managing them? How will the resources be distributed? The main thing is how to guide the martial artists in the association? Jason said, The martial artists who join the Carovia Cultivation Association certainly cant be treated as if they were martial artists of the national army, and are governed by a strict military-like discipline system. The most appropriate thing is to apply the rules of Hyacinth. In principle, there is no restriction on their movements, and they are allowed to develop ording to the rules of Hyacinth. The ultimate goal of the Cultivation Association is to give these martial artists a sense of identity and belonging, and in fact, there is nock of patriotic people among the martial artists of Hyacinth, who still have a great sense of identity with Carovia. If Carovia is vited by foreign martial artists in the future, through the call of the Cultivation Association, these patriotic martial artists will step forward and set an example.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Mr. Aston and Beau nodded their heads, knowing in the back of their minds that the Carovia Cultivation Association would need a development process even after itsunch. As Jason said, the ultimate goal of the Carovia Cultivation Association is to give Carovia martial artists a sense of belonging and identity so that they cane together and grow the Carovia Cultivation. There also needs to be a respected Hyacinth powerhouse in the Association to sit as President. Jason continued. Mr. Aston sniffed and said, Its a pity that Old Mr. Miller hasnt woken up yet, or else he would be the most suitable to serve as this president. Right now, Jason, who do you think would be better in Hyacinth? Jason thought for a moment and he said, I have two candidates at the moment, the first is old Mr. Parker of THE Parker family and the other is old Mr. Stokes of THE Stokes family. Chapter 1926 Cultivation tournament Mr. Aston listened to Jasons suggestion and said: Jason, then the Parker family and the Stokes family, you go and contact them first. Confirm the president, and then announce the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association, which is under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of the Army, but the Carovia Cultivation Association can act ording to the rules of Hyacinth. The military departments side wouldnt give too many restrictions. However, it doesnt mean that martial artists can do whatever they want, they still have to follow the relevant statutory regtions and must not jeopardize the interests of the country or act against thew in the mundane world, or else the Ministry of War will directly pursue their responsibility. The relevantws and regtions definitely need to be observed, even for martial artists, they need to be governed by the rule ofw, otherwise one by one,wless and unscrupulous, it would be a mess. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The Carovia Cultivation Association can be described as an alliance. Some ancient martial arts families, Holy Land, and sects that join the association are equivalent to forming an invisible alliance, and can support each other when one side is in trouble. In addition, the association can provide a tform for the mutual exchange of cultivation resources, such as pills and cultivation techniques, for some ancient martial arts families, Holy Lands and sects in the association, which can only be exchanged by martial artists in the association. Step by step, the association will develop and grow, allowing the associations martial artists to benefit from it. Mr. Aston nodded his head and said, What you have said is pertinent. Some of the specific rules and systems in the association can be finalized in the discussion.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jason smiled as he looked toward Darcey and said, Darcey can be involved in this aspect of the work, shell be a bit more attentive and will be more thorough in her considerations. Mr. Aston looks over to Darcey as he smiles, Well then, thank you Darcey. We do need your help in these matters. Mr. Aston is overstated, I am a descendant of THE Stokes family, but also a Carovian people. so if I can help, I will. Darcey said. Mr. Aston nodded, he then looked at Jason and said, Jason, the military department side is also ready to let the warriors start contacting the cultivation of Cultivation. i wonder if you have any suggestions from your side? Jason sniffed and said, Actually, the military warriors, lets say Dragon Shade Warriors, their daily training inbat arts is Cultivation itself. If we calcte ording to the Cultivation level, quite a number of warriors in Dragon Shade have already reached the King level. What I am considering now is which Cultivation path to have the warriors in the army follow. Currently, there are two Cultivation paths, the first is to use force to prove the Dao, and the second is the path of Ancient Martial Arts. These two paths of Cultivation share the same path, and each has its own advantages and disadvantages before they reach Extreme Realm Emperor. If we target the training methods of the warriors in the military, the path of Evidence by Force would be more suitable at the moment. Mr. Aston said, If the military region warriors start to cultivate martial arts, then let the Dragon Shade Warriors start first. Its not very realistic for all warriors to start cultivating martial arts, so we can only let some of the elite warriors cultivate martial arts first, and then gradually and progressively promote it. Jason thought for a moment and said, I think the Special Combat Service Warriors led by Lukas can also practice martial arts with the Dragon Shade Warriors, and the Special Combat Service Warriors, in terms ofbat literacy, are also extremely elite. If these two Special Combat Service Warriors train in martial arts, its just as well that I can also instruct them, and in the future, I will also provide these warriors with enough training resources, and do my best to enhance the strength of Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors. Yes! Mr. Aston nodded in agreement. Subsequently, Jason and Mr. Aston, Beau and so on sessively discussed some detailed and specific rules and regtions of the Chinese Ancient Martial Arts Association and so on, and some of the key points would be recorded, and after the discussion was over, these were standardized by the civilians in the military ministry to formte the corresponding regtions. This was put together by the civilian staff of the military department, and Jason had asked Darcey to go over and help out in one piece, as some of the rules and regtions and whatnot were drawn up so that Darcey would be able to know if they applied well to Hyacinth. With Darcey to help in this regard, Jason really felt much more relieved, and felt more and more that bringing Darcey over on this trip was really an immensely correct decision. After the meeting, Mr. Aston called Jason into the small building where he lived, and Beau apanied him. Arriving at this small building of Mr. Astons, Jason couldnt help but smile and say, Mr. Aston, you purposely called me over, is it hard to find me to y chess? Mr. Astonughed at his words and said, Your boy has reminded me. Come,e, lets y a few games of chess. Jason quickly waved his hands and said, Mr. Aston, I admit defeat, I admit defeat. Jason was really afraid that if he really wanted to y chess with Mr. Aston, he wouldnt be able to leave until the evening, the old man didnt care about any rules on the chessboard, and would drag you to y until you had a good time. Mr. Aston smiled, not forcing the issue, he then said in a deeper tone, Jason, do you know why this Cultivation Association is being rushed on the national side? Jason froze, guessing that Mr. Aston should have something to say, and he returned, Mr. Aston please rify. Mr. Aston immediately opened his mouth and said, Justst week, the national side received a message that the Sacred Lands in Europe and America, and even in Asia, have all recovered. Moreover, these Sacred Lands are preparing to organize a Cultivation Alliance Competition, in which young people from Sacred Lands of various countries will participate, andpete for a number of ces, which will have the opportunity to go to a secret realm that will soon be opened for training and exploration. Cultivation League Competition? Jasons face was stunned, this was really the first time he had heard of this matter. Mr. Aston nodded as he said, After receiving this news, the countrys side has also held many internal meetings and agreed that martial artists will change the existing pattern of the world in the future. This is because some of the information and intelligence gathered on the national side is showing that it will be a world of high martial arts in the future. Therefore, this Cultivation Alliance Competition, Carovias side must participate, and there must be someone who can travel to that secret realm. Because the resources and other aspects that exist in this secret realm will change the situation of a countrys martial artists. Thats why the country is letting the military side take the lead in rushing to set up the Carovia Cultivation Association, and then selecting the right candidates from the association to go to thepetition, right? Jason said. Mr. Aston nodded and said, Exactly. Theres about a month before this Cultivation League tournament starts, so its pretty tight time-wise. Jason was really surprised, not realizing that Sacred Land abroad would actually join forces to have a Cultivation Leaguepetition. Were there any powerful ancient martial arts forces in Carovia involved in promoting this? Jason thought that there should be, just why didnt these powerful ancient martial forces join hands to explore this secret realm alone, and had to select a group of manpower to apany them through the Cultivation League Competition? Even if the resources within the secret area are more or less good, but who wants to monopolize, can not monopolize the situation, naturally, the fewer people get the more resources allocated. After such a thought, Jason vaguely felt that things might not be as simple as they appeared. Chapter 1927 – Dragon Head Passes on Martial Arts Jason then asked, Mr. Aston, where will this Cultivation League tournament be held when the timees? Mr. Aston then said, This time the Cultivation League Tournament was held in Carovia. The reason given by Sacred Land, an overseas party, is that the opening of the New Martial Age is rted to Lewis of Carovia, and it was Lewis who broke through the Cultivation cage and broke the restrictions on Cultivation, making it possible for the New Martial Age to arrive. So, in honor of Lewis, the Cultivation League tournament was chosen to be held within Carovia. In what capacity are these foreign Sacred Land candidates whoe topete thening over? Representing the Holy Land they are from? asked Jason. As far as I know, they wille in the capacity of representing a certain country. Carovias side also has information about Sacred Land overseas, for example, Temple of Heaven will represent Kome, Paradise of the Gods, Sacred Church for European countries, Japan has Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Japan has Divine Endurance Sanctuary, Russia has Temple of the God of War, India has Ancient Buddha Sect and so on. Mr. Aston said. Jason nodded, it wasnt surprising that Carovias side had all this information, after all, Old Mr. Miller, the Stokes familys oldest ancestor and others had fought these Sacred Land powerhouses on the battlefield back in the day. Mr. Aston then said, Carovias side of Hyacinth has a lot of families and Holy Lands, which can also represent Carovias Cultivation from the root, there are a lot of these families and Holy Lands, but some of them have conflicts with each other, so its hard to choose someone to represent Carovia in the war. There are a lot of them, but there are also conflicts between some of them, so its not easy to choose someone to represent Carovia in the war. So theres no better way than to form a Carovia Cultivation Association, which is a big alliance just like you said. Well just select outstanding young disciples from the martial artists who have joined the Carovia Cultivation Association as a grand alliance to participate in this Cultivation Alliance Competition. Mr. Aston is right, CaroviaHyacinth is not an irond, and all the forces in it have different positions and cant be twisted into one rope. Jason said. So this time Jason you have a heavy responsibility. Hopefully with you taking the lead, we can move this matter of the Carovia Cultivation Association forward as quickly as possible to better prepare for this Cultivation League tournament. Mr. Aston said. Jason nodded his head as he said in a hushed voice, Mr. Aston please rest assured that I will leave no stone unturned in this matter to do it right. Good, Im at ease with you. Mr. Aston smiled. After some small talk, Jason also said goodbye to Mr. Aston, he was going to make a trip to Dragon Shadow Base to see the Dragon Shade Warriors and the others. Dragon Shadow Base. Jason drove into this base that the Department of the Army had singled out for Dragon Shade Warriors training. Several years of his life were also spent in this base before returning to the city. The car pulled into the base and after stopping Jason walked towards the training field. The Dragon Shadow Base side had gotten word that Jason wasing over, so the Dragon Shade Warriors were all assembled in the training grounds waiting. Jason saw the Dragon Shade Warriors standing neatly in formation as he walked out into the middle of the training field. Ben, Andres, Jamie, Jack, Lord Eagle and other warriors all stood upright, facing the scorching sun, standing like a pine, not moving a muscle. In addition to Dragon Shade Warriors, there is another team of warriors, the leader is a beautiful through a heroic woman, she is wearing a camouge uniform, but also can not hide her sexy hot body, outline the curve of the front and back of the curve end is tantalizing to the eyeballs. Face like a silver te, eyebrows like a distant mountain, in face to the sky without powder is still under the yful and moving, own a womens style. It was none other than Lukas, Captain of the Special Combat Service. Lukas also saw Jason, who was walking over, and her face twitched as a different look shed in her beautiful eyes. Thest time I met up with Jason was during the action along Golden Triangle. At that time, she and the Special Combat Service fighters were caught in a crisis surrounded by the Celestial Armed Forces, and it was Jason who led the Dragon Shade Warriors toe to their aid, resolving the Special Combat Services crisis, and at the same time, annihting the Celestial Armed Forces. Seeing Jason again after a period of time, it made Lukas clearly feel the change in Jasons own aura, and the might that invisibly pervaded had already made her unable to see the depths. Subconsciously, Lukas knew in her heart that Jason was now unimaginably powerful, which made her inevitably feel some sense of difference, only to feel that the gap in strength between her and Jason was really getting wider and wider. Jason walked over and looked towards Dragon Shade Warriors and then towards Special Combat Service Warriors as he said in a deep voice, The purpose of bringing you all together is for one reason only, and that is that the Military Ministry has decided to have both of your Special Combat Service Warriors officially begin cultivating martial arts. In fact, your previous training, including yourbat skills, are all part of cultivating martial arts. Its just that from now on, it will be more systematic.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the future, it would be a new martial era. There was also a need for strong martial artists to be able toe forward in the military department. You are the hope of the War Department. Ben and the other fighters looked at Jason as they nodded their heads in secret and understood the responsibility they had been given. Jason went on to say, If you are divided ording to the Cultivation level, many of you are already at the King level of cultivation, with individuals reaching Quasi-Emperor Realm, lets say Lukas, Ben, Andres, Jack and a few others. However, such strength is still far from enough, you all need to reach at least Emperor Realm or above, in order to be able to y a more powerful role in the teamworkbat in the future. Next, Ill pass on to you a secret method for cultivating Secret Realm Power, which you should all cultivate carefully, and in the future, Ill also find battle techniques suitable for you to cultivate, in addition to a number of cultivation resources that will be provided to you. Captain Miller, we got it! Dragon Shade Warriors spoke up in droves. Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors all listen up, what I am teaching is a Power Evolution Secret Method, this is a power quenching method that evolved from the Dark WorldTitan people, for the Secret Realm Power evolution and cultivation is extremely effective, I will first teach you the cultivation secrets. Jason opens his mouth and he begins to teach Titan peoples Power Evolution Secret Method to Dragon Shade and also Special Combat Service Warriors. After imparting the secret, Jason also demonstrated the Power Evolution Secret Methods cultivation posture on the spot, kneeling on one knee, supporting the ground with both fists, waist straight and head high into the air, allowing the force to rise from the node of the soles of the feet, and then move to the next node of power after being quenched. The Power Evolution Secret Method is to first cultivate the Power of the Four Extremes, then the Power of the Four Extremes is transformed into the Human Great Dragon Power, and finally the Human Great Dragon Power converges into the Secret Power Realm. Secret Power Realm. Now that Jason is in possession of the Green Dragon Secret Method, he no longer needs to practice the Power Evolution Secret Method, but the Green Dragon Secret Method can only be practiced if he is in possession of Dragon Bloodline, and no one else can practice it. However, this Power Evolution Secret Method is also extremely powerful, and many fighters in the Satan Operation Group have already mastered it, and Jason is now teaching it to Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors. In addition to the Power Evolution Secret Method, Jason intends to teach the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique of power transportation as well. His only goal is to make Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service strong, not only to be the strongest warrior in the army, but also the strongest martial artist. Chapter 1928 – Introduction to Cultivation Jason taught the Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors to practice the Power Evolution Secret Method, the most difficult part of this secret method is how to channel their Secret Realm Power from the soles of their feet to their knees through the Evolution Secret Method. The most difficult part of the secret method is how to channel the Secret Realm Power from the soles of the feet to the power nodes at the knees. The process can be tough, and it took a lot of work for Jason to practice in the first ce. Therefore, while Dragon Shade Warriors and others were practicing, Jason was also exining in detail, teaching them how to channel that Secret Realm Power of their own. Since Jason was already extremely familiar with the Power Evolution Secret Method and had a wealth of experience in practicing it, he spoke of his own experience, making it so that the fighters in the arena would have less time to fumble with it, and it would be much faster to practice. Keeping this cultivation posture unchanged, channel your own Secret Realm Power into the soles of your feet, and then utilize the Power Evolution Secret Method to channel the Secret Realm Power of the soles of your feet, bit by bit, to the power nodes at your knees. During this process, your Secret Realm Power will undergo further refinement and enhancement, so the speed will be slow, but if you persist, your Secret Realm Power will undergo a transformation! Jason said in a hushed voice. On the training ground, each and every warrior was practicing ording to Jasons words, with the scorching sun on their heads, they were sweating profusely, but they were still persevering, with their own resolute conviction. As the strongest special operations soldiers in the military region, they had long since honed their will of steel, and their own patience was far beyond that of ordinary people. Therefore, they were able to persevere even if it was hard or tiring, and they had a ruthlessness whether they were training or practicing. As time continued to pass, gradually, some warriors also began toprehend the powers almost mystical mysteries. Lets say that Lukas, Ben, Ashton, Andres, Jack, and others have begun to sessfully channel a sliver of Secret Realm Power, hardened by the Power Evolution Secret Method, from the soles of their feet to the nodes at the knees.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This is just the beginning, they need to channel their Secret Realm Power from the soles of their feet to the knee nodes, and then to the nodes at their arms toplete the Power of the Four Extremes. Everything is difficult at the beginning, as long as you start to get the hang of it, then it will be faster to cultivate in the future. By the end of the day, basically every warrior had begun to get the hang of it and were able to channel the Secret Realm Power from the soles of their feet to the nodes of their legs at the knees via the Power Evolution Secret Method. Only, the Secret Realm Power that can channel the past is extremely subtle. Since the Power Evolution Secret Method is capable of quenching and strengthening ones Secret Realm Power, when you first start practicing it, there is very little Secret Realm Power that can be channeled for quenching, but you need to be persistent in practicing it, and it slowly builds up. In the end, the speed of quenching will be faster and faster! Jason said in a hushed voice. Jason watched Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors practice for over two hours, and it was about time. The purpose of today is to allow these fighters to initially master the use of the Power Evolution Secret Method, as long as they begin to get started, then it will be much easier to cultivate in the future. Alright, this is the end of the day. This Power Evolution Secret Method can be practiced at any time, so all of you who have free time can utilize it to practice, and it will be of great help in refining and strengthening your own power. Jason said. The field of warriors have stopped after hearing the cultivation, has maintained that half-kneeling posture cultivation, a long time the hands and feet limbs have a kind of numbness, even if the willpower is again firm, as long as the same can not withstand. Therefore, when stopping to practice, many warriors felt as if their hands and feet had lost their senses, making it difficult to move for a short period of time. Their rewards, however, were great. With the aid of this Power Evolution Secret Method, their own Secret Realm Power cultivation will be greatly enhanced in the future, and their Cultivation strength will also progress with it. Lukas stood up, she moved her arms and legs, just now she felt a little numb from practicing Power Evolution Secret Method, but after moving around a little bit it was much better. Lukas walked towards Jason and said, I heard that you have wiped out all the forces in Dark World such as the Dark Night Organization? You were even honored as the king of Dark World, right? Jasonughed, sized up Lukas, and said, Where did you hear all this news? Its been a while, why do I feel like you look tighter in your clothes? Lukas reacted, exasperated, her pretty face chilled, she looked at Jason angrily and said, Names Millers, what do you mean? Insinuating that Im fat? Jason froze, dumbfounded by it. Is that fat? Besides, how is it possible to produce fat people among the soldiers in the military district? Laozi this is to praise you sexy ah, praise you fierce ah, actually can not hear, really this woman in the military zone too long, the way of thinking has be a steel straight girl. No, no, youve definitely misunderstood, I dont mean that at all. Jason hurriedly denied it, then hurriedly changed the topic and said, Dark Worlds side of the power fist power was eliminated in one go, and also avenged the blood of some of our countrys fallen fighters. Night Emperor is dead, and the Assassination Leagues God of Murder is also dead. Bounty Alliances leader is an old fox and escaped. It wont show up again in the future. Lukas nodded as she looked over at Jason and grumbled, I cant believe you let us Special Combat Service Warriors know when you start a war of this magnitude. Youre going to have to say, not only Dragon Shade Warriors, but Special Combat Service Warriors on my side of the fence can travel to the battle. Jason said, The situation was a bit urgent, so I didnt inform the domestic warriors. Besides, when I sent out my troops, there were enough troops on the Satan Operation Warriors side, and thats when I traveled to attack. Alright, Im still sorry I couldnt be a part of this battle anyway. Lukas said. Jason smiled and said, At this stage, you will lead these warriors in the military region to strengthen their training in Cultivation. In the future, it will be a world of high martial arts. Therefore, ones own Cultivation strength must be raised up. Lukas stared at Jason as she asked, What stage of the Cultivation realm are you at now? Jason said truthfully, Supreme Emperor Realm. Supreme Emperor Realm? Lukas froze for a moment, she was in the military but knew about the Cultivation realm. Nowadays, Lukas is considered to be at the cultivation level of Quasi-Emperor Realm, and it is not difficult to break through to Emperor Realm after practicing with the Power Evolution Secret Method. However, after hearing that Jason was a Supreme Emperor Realm cultivator, she realized the huge gap between herself and Jason. Jason didnt even say that he was currently Supreme Emperor Realm, but he was perfectly capable of taking on Great Emperor Realm beginner level powerhouses, and really saying it would only be a bigger blow to Lukas. Chapter 1929 – Beauty’s Exasperation Lukas couldnt help but sigh softly after drifting off a bit and said, Youre already this strong. It seems that you made the right choice in leaving Dragon Shade. Not being in the military region, without the corresponding restrictions, you are more able to enhance your strength in all aspects. Jason said, Although I left Dragon Shade, my heart has always been here. As for the increase in strength, there are also many factors of chance and coincidence. However, one thing is for sure, if I had been in the military region at that time, perhaps I really didnt have the current strength boost. Its just that my current strength isnt considered strong, there exist quite a few unfathomably strong people in the world today, and even we are nothing more than ants in the eyes of some supreme existences. After a pause, Jason continued, Lukas you should not be discouraged. Its not toote for you and the other warriors to step into Cultivation of Martial Arts now, and your foundations are all very good and extremely strong. Therefore, as long as you work hard to cultivate, your own Cultivation cultivation will all steadily increase. I will also do everything I can to help you all, providing secret methods of cultivation as well as resources. Lukas only nodded and said, Im going to train hard to get stronger too, its so frustrating to be pulled apart like that and have no way to beat you up when I want to. Jason stared at Lukas in surprise and asked in disbelief, Why would I want to beat me up if I didnt provoke you? Cant I just get mad at the sight of you? Lukas grunted. Jason narrowed his eyes at Lukas and said, Im just afraid that when the timees, you wont be able to beat me up, and instead Ill be right on top of you, and then you wont have anywhere to go to cry foul. On the spot? Lukas face was stunned, and she couldnt help but remember that back in Oakshire, right in the Bamboo Residence, she was thrown straight onto the bed by this guy after a fight, and at that time, this asshole even pounced straight on her like a hungry wolf, saying that he wanted to do justice to her on the spot.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Fortunately, KayKay arrived suddenly, otherwise it was hard to say what would have happened in that situation. At the thought of this, Lukas face couldnt help but redden slightly, she red at Jason with some exasperation and grunted, Names Millers, you bully! Youd better pray that you dont have to fall into my hands that day, otherwise therell be a good look for you! With that, Lukas hurried away, those cheeks still a little hot. Jason looked at Lukas sudden running away and was a little stunned for a moment, wondering what was wrong with Lukas. She didnt seem to have pissed her off, so why did she look like she wanted to cut herself into a thousand pieces? Jason shook his head bitterly as he walked over to gather with Ben, Andres, Jack and the other fighters in Dragon Shade, making small talk with each other. Into the night. In a dormitory in the military district. This is the living ce arranged for Jason and Darcey, if not for Darcey being there this time in the military area, then Jason would have stayed over at Dragon Shadow Base. But since Darcey is also here, Jason naturally cant leave her alone. So Jason is also staying with Darcey in this residence that was arranged. Where are we with the Carovia Cultivation Association rules and regtions? Jason asked. Darcey said, The important regtions have been listed. Next are some of the detailed exnations of the regtions, and some of the subdivided regtions. All in all, these are rather tedious and will definitely take some time toplete. Jason smiled and said, Speaking of which, Im really thankful to you. If you hadnte over, then Im afraid the progress wouldnt have been as fast as it was. Why does it feel like you brought me here on purpose to work for you. Darcey red at Jason, looking unimpressed. Jason smiled sarcastically, like he was a little embarrassed, and he said, If you need anypensation just ask, and Ill be sure to fulfill it. Hearing Jasons words, Darcey couldnt help but blush, as if she had gotten sidetracked. Darcey hastily collected her thoughts as she said, I dont need anypensation, its something Im happy to do anyway, and Im happy to be able to help. With that said, Darcey looked as if she remembered something as she asked, Is this military area where you grew up? How many years have you been here? Came here when I was eighteen and stayed for some years. Jason said with a smile. Can you show me around? Of course, if this side of the military district doesnt allow random walks forget it. Darcey said. Jason smiled and said, Why not. Come on, Ill show you around. Jason drove over a jeep, gestured for Darcey to get in it, and then sped off in it with her through the military area. In addition to some of the military heavyweights, some of the ces Jason was able to show Darcey around. Darcey wasnt that interested in the military district, she just wanted to see the ce where Jason had grown up and gotten stronger, where his sweat had been spilled, where he had worked hard, and she thought it would be good to see it. After a quick turnaround, Jason drove up into one of the mountains on the outskirts of the military area, and he and Darcey stepped out of the car and just sat there on the mountain, feeling the night breeze caressing them, and being with Emily on that wheel overhead. Darcey said, I grew up in a family, almost always carefree, just think the years are quiet. It is only now that I realize that there is no such thing as a quiet life in this world, it is only because there are people who are carrying the weight of the world in the shadows. I have thought more than once, I am living a quiet life, you and yourrades may be charging in the rain of bullets and bullets, is guarding the territory of China. Especially today, when I came to the military district, I could feel the solemnity and solemnity, so that one cant help but stand in awe. Jasonughed and said, The bedrock of the nation itself is made up of people of all shapes and sizes, its just that different people are in different positions and have different responsibilities. Warriors have the honorable aspects of warriors, but civilians also have the great aspects of civilians. Darcey nods and says, Youre right. Everyone has responsibilities that everyone should shoulder. Im the same myself. So, I guess I shouldnt run away anymore Hmm? Escape? Escape from what? Jason made a surprised sound and turned his eyes to Darcey. Darcey heard the words after the face of shame, straight hate to gnash teeth, thinking you this guy is not a wooden man? People have already put it this way, and youre actuallying in with a rhetorical question on purpose! Darcey is indeed a bit annoyed, this guy clearly already know the matter of his destiny, but also this is not warm, do not know the initiative, this let her still how to imply down? Its nothing Im tired after a busy day, go back and rest. Darcey said. Jasons face froze, why did it feel like Darcey had suddenly shifted her attitude a bit coldly? Chapter 1930 – Leaving the Military Region Three dayster. Jason had been busy with just one thing for the past three days, and that was teaching Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors the secret method of cultivation. Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors have already mastered the Power Evolution Secret Method, and Jason has exined in detail how to cultivate it, how to channel Secret Realm Power to the power nodes of the whole body, and how to transform the Power of the Four Extremes into Human Great Dragon Power. Extremes to Human Great Dragon Power, etc. Jason has exined these in detail. Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors have basically mastered it, and all they need to do next is to persevere in their training, and continuously refine their Secret Realm Power, so as to be stronger step by step. Over the past three days, Jason had also taught the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique of power transportation. The True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique Jason has realized lies in the purification of his own power, making his Secret Realm Power reach a pure and mixed level, so that the quality of his Secret Realm Power will be continuously upgraded, and with the same power, the higher the quality of his Secret Realm Power, the more powerful it will be. The higher the quality of Secret Realm Power, the stronger and more powerful it will be. Of course, the role of True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique was not limited to this, Jason also taught the secret method of Cultivation within True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique, as long as the Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors could realize how much from it, whether it could be transformed into their own uniquebat techniques or not, it depended on their own enlightenment and chance. As long as Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service Warriors can realize how much from it, whether or not it can be transformed into their own unique battle techniques depends on their own enlightenment and chance. After these two secret techniques were taught, Jason alsopleted his mission, in addition, he also brought some martial arts pills to the Capital this time, mainly Fourth-grade and Fifth-grade martial arts pills, which can be supplied to the Dragon Shade Warriors and Special Combat Service Warriors at this stage of strength. Dragon Shade Warriors and Special Combat Service Warriors can take them to match their Cultivation training. Jason left these MARTIAL ARTS PILLS behind and it was mostly Lukas & Ben who did the distribution. Later on, he would also look for some battle techniques in Hyacinth that were suitable for these warriors to cultivate, as well as Physical Art these, and offer them over to these military warriors to cultivate. When the soldiers in the army are strong, they will be better able to fight for the country and guard the territory. Because, once there is a battleing, it is often these warriors who charge to the front line. Therefore, Jason would prioritize them when it came to issues such as cultivation resources and also secret methods. Jason said to the fighters in the arena, Power Evolution Secret Method and True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique can be practiced at the same time, one secret method is to strengthen Secret Realm Power. One secret method is to strengthen the Secret Realm Power, and the other secret method is to enhance the quality of the Secret Realm Power, under the simultaneous training, you can make your own Secret Realm Power develop in the direction of total perfection. Captain Miller, well definitely practice hard and wont let you down! Ben eximed. Yes, Captain Miller, we will definitely cultivate to be stronger! The rest of the warriors also spoke up. Jason nodded as he smiled, I trust you guys. Since I have other business to attend to, I will be leaving the military area today. I hope that the next time Ie back, I will be able to see that you guys have made substantial progress. The next time Ie back, each of your group of warriors should be promoted to at least Quasi-Emperor Realm, and a few of you should be able to break through to Emperor Realm as well. Not only are the warriors in our countrys military region starting to cultivate martial arts, but so are some powerful foreign special warfare troop types, and the only way for you to continue to get stronger is to be able to fight against these rivals in the battlefield in the future. Ben and the others nodded their heads, although they were not sad to see Jason leave this way, they knew in their hearts that Jason was on a mission in the military zone this time, there were some matters on a national level that needed to be dealt with. At the end, Jason said goodbye to the fighters in the arena and left Dragon Shadow Base with that. Darceys side has also been working with the civilians in the military region to sort out some of the bws of the Carovia Cultivation Association within the past three days, and has written them all out, and is handing them over to some of the countrys leaders for review and approval, Basically, it was a no-brainer, and once the associations bws wereid out, it was just a matter of waiting for the states side to dere the Carovia Cultivation Association official. Before that, Jason still needed to take care of the candidate for the president, he needed to make a trip to the Parker family and the Stokes family, and right now there were only two old family heads of the Parker family and the Stokes family who were suitable for this position. Jason and Darcey leave the military area in a manned helicopter and return first to one of the armed police bases in THE CAPITAL. He was nning to spend a few days in the downtown area of THE CAPITAL, having promised Darcey a tour of THE CAPITAL at the time, and naturally, he was going to do what he said he was going to do.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Two or three days at the Capital, followed by a return to Oakshire and a visit to the Parker family, the Stokes family. Rumble! The helicopter took off and went away. Inside the cabin, Jason looked at Darcey and said with a smile, We will arrive at the Capital around noon. at that time, I said I would apany you to y at the Capital for a few days. When you arrive at the the Capital, where do you want to go to y first? Darcey thought for a moment as she shook her head, Im not very familiar with THE Capital either, so I dont even know which ces are fun. But theres a saying that its not a good man until you reach the Great Wall. Why dont we go and have a look in the Great Wall first. The Great Wall? Jason smiled and said, No problem, when we get there, Ill borrow a car from the Armed Forces side and drive you to climb the Wild Wall. The Wild Wall? Yes, those Great Walls that have not been repaired or artificially developed. These Great Walls will retain their original vor and appear more authentic. Yeah, well, well check it out then. Darcey grinned. the Capital, Armed Forces Base. Around one oclock at noon, a helicopter flew over andnded on the tarmac of the Armed Forces base. The cabin door opens and Jason and Darcey walk out. Armed police officers were already picking up the ck on the side. Jason walked down and exchanged pleasantries with the officers before finally saying, Borrow a car for me to start with. Itll be convenient for me to get around inside THE CAPITAL for a few days. Fine, what model of car do you want? An officer asked. Buggy it is. Jason said. Soon, a modified Jeep from the base drove up to Jason, who greeted Darcey as she got in, said goodbye to the officers in the field and drove off on that note. Whew! The Jeep sped off on this. Are we going straight to the Wild Wall now? Darcey asked. Jason said, Yeah, its almost a three hour drive from here, its still a long way. By the time we get to the Wild Wall, itll be mid-afternoon. But thats also when the scenery is at its best, with the fiery red sunset reflecting the crumbling Great Wall scene, theres an indescribable sense of grandeur. Darcey ate it up and said, Im going to brainstorm a scene when you say that. Haha, its a long way to go, so you can brainstorm first. Jasonughed. Darcey guffawed slightly, the gaze of a pair of beautiful eyes quietly falling on Jasons hard-lined side face, only to find that it was still quite vorful. Chapter 1931 the Capital killing machine (I) the Capital, Treasure House. Speaking of Treasure House, the Capital in the y collection know, this is the Capitalsrgest and first auction building, this buildings reputation is only in the Capital upper collection of the world will circte, because this building every auction out of the calligraphy and painting antiques and cultural relics are not less than ten million dors. Those who can afford to collect more than ten million dors are naturally the upper echelon of the rich and famous in the Capital. The Treasure House covers a wide area, and the courtyard and pavilion in front is the ce where the collectors in the Capital can have ess to, and is also the auction area for the paintings, calligraphy, and antiques in the ordinary sense of the word in the world. But the auction block in Treasure Houses front yard is just scratching the surface, or serving as a cover. The real heart of the area lies in the backyard. There is also an auction area in the backyard, with the words Jubilee Pavilion written on it, but what is auctioned here is not the world of paintings and antiques. The things auctioned here were all rted to cultivation, such as all kinds of spirit pills for cultivation, Elixir, secret books, battle techniques, treasures, and so on. This pavilion is where the general stronghold of the Jubilee Pavilion in Hyacinth is located. Jubilee Pavilion in Hyacinth is extremely mysterious, has a long history, in terms of its heritage and power is not the slightest bit weaker than those flourishing families in Hyacinth, Holy Land, Jubilee Pavilions Pavilion owner is an extremely mysterious ancient martial arts people, rarely show up in Hyacinth. Basically, Jubilee Pavilion was equivalent to monopolizing the market for cultivation resource auctions in Hyacinth. Lets take for example the main stronghold of the Capital, which is home to many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, even the rare Eighth-grade martial arts pills, with the asional Ninth-grade martial arts pillsing up for auction. asionally, a sub-Ninth-grade martial arts pills will also be put up for auction. This shows Jubilee Pavilions deep heritage and strength. As such, many of the major forces in Hyacinth, or even some of the hidden powerful ancient martial arts forces would speciallye to this stronghold to auction off the relevant cultivation resources. On this day, in Treasure House, only a middle-aged man with a handsome face who looked extremely refined was leading a young man towards the backyard of Treasure House. This elegant middle-aged man is Master Wuzhuang, who has been missing for a long time. Since the Oakshire Phoenix was killed by Jason in conjunction with his own father, the Great Sage powerhouse Woozu was killed, and Master Wuzhuang absconded, not knowing his whereabouts. Unexpectedly, it escaped into the Jubilee Pavilions main stronghold. Master Wuzhuang was previously a Jubilee Pavilion sub-host, and with the destruction of the Jubilee Pavilions stronghold in Oakshire, the only ce he could turn to was the Jubilee Pavilions headquarters. The young man next to Master Wuzhuang looks like Jason, but has an extremely arrogant color, as if the worlds heroes are not in his eyes in general. Hank, go inside, the loft master is in there. Master Wuzhuang said with a smile. This young man nodded, he was actually the holy son of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and it was unknown what he hade over to Jubilee Pavilion for this time. Following Hank were two middle-aged men in their fifties or so, with a vaguely Great Sage aura of their own.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hank was on the move, and with his status, it was normal for him to be escorted by two Great Sage powerhouses. Holy Witch n Bloodline is kind of a shame. Being picked up by Emperor n Bloodline back then was kind of shady. Hank suddenly spoke. Master Wuzhuangs face changed slightly after hearing this, but he quickly returned to normal. Master Wuzhuang is the young master of Witch n Bloodline, if Holy Witch n had not split and fallen back then, then he would be the holy son of Holy Witch n Bloodline, and in terms of status and position, he is on par with Hank. But now, the death of the Witch n Bloodlines Witch Ancestor has left the lineage with few strong men. Instead, the splintered Supremes Holy Land are showing signs of rising to prominence. Hank mentions Holy Witch n Bloodlines past in front of Master Wuzhuang, arguably pping Master Wuzhuang in the face. Master Wuzhuangs face was also calm, he had experienced too many things, and had long been happy and angry, he smiled lightly and said, Hank is right, it is indeed a pity. However, there is no need to worry about burning firewood, in the next ten years, who will be able tough at the wind and clouds is not yet known. Hank sniffed and then looked at Master Wuzhuang, he didnt say anything but the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing a hidden sneer. Master Wuzhuang led Hank and his party into an elegant room in the backyard, which was secluded and extremely elegant, and there was already a beautiful girl serving tea. Hank please wait, the Pavilion Master is on his way. Master Wuzhuang said. A coldness shed in the depths of Hanks eyes, he held himself as the Holy Son of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, this Jubilee Pavilions Pavilion Master was actually hanging him out to dry and making him wait, which made him feel very unhappy in his heart. However, thinking that this time he came to Jubilee Pavilion there was something else that concerned him, he also forced himself to hold back the anger in his heart. A whileter, the elegant room outside came the sound of footsteps, followed by a slightly fat middle-aged man walked in, he was wearing a simple Tang suit, fat round face with a kind smile, there is a businessman like smooth, he walked in is the first arched his hand, smilingly said: Hank came to visit, really let me this small ce fluffy light. Just now some important matters to deal with, dyed so far, otherwise Hank came, in the next is certainly to go to meet. Needless to say, this is the owner of the Jubilee Pavilion. No one had ever thought that the extremely mysterious Jubilee Pavilion owner in Hyacinth was actually still a fat man with a round face, who didnt seem to have the slightest frame, appeared to be very easy-going, and would make people feel a sense of cordiality between words, and didnt look like the rumored mysterious and powerful owner of a Pavilion, but more like a businessman. Youre wee, Courtier. Hank spoke up. The Pavilion Master looked at Hank and said, still smiling, So Hank is already at the peak of Full Saint Realm, Half-step Great Sage to be exact. No wonder the Saint Son has his eye on the Eighth-grade martial arts pills of this pavilion. As long as he has the help of this martial arts pills, it will not be a problem for the Saint Son to break through to Great Sage. For a Saint Son to achieve Great Sage cultivation at such an age, there arent many heavenly prides in Hyacinth that can match it. Eighth-grade martial arts pills are a close second. I heard that the Jubilee Pavilion has a Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill this time, right? I still need this Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill, said Hank. The Pavilion Masters face was stunned as he smiled and said, Hank is really well informed. This Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill rarely produces one in ten years. Mainly because the main ingredient for alchemy, the Dragon Bone Turtle, is too hard to find, the Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill is able to transform a persons bones, causing a qualitative change in their physique and skeleton, and doubling their strength is no big deal. In terms of value, itsparable to sub-Ninth-grade martial arts pills. Equivalent to sub-Ninth-grade martial arts pills? In reference to past prices, isnt that equivalent to the value of Eighth-grade martial arts pills? Hank frowned. The Pavilion Master hurriedly smiled and said, Saint Son, you dont look at how many years ago that price was. Thest time there was a Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill was five years ago. Besides, now that the Great Change of Heaven and Earth has arrived, the battle for Cultivation is only a matter of time, and a stepte is a thousand miles behind. I am also looking at Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands face, otherwise if I take it directly to the auction area, this Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill will be auctioned as a real Ninth-grade martial arts pills. And, there will definitely be some powerful ancient martial arts forces rushing to auction it off. Hank frowned, he did agree with the words of the Pavilion Master, nowadays, after the arrival of the great change of heaven and earth, all the ancient martial forces were thinking of grabbing the first step to enhance their strength. So, a Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill like this one definitely draws a rush. The Pavilion Master then smiled and said, If the Saint Son auctions them all off, there is still a piece of information that I can provide to the Saint Son from my side. Intelligence? What intelligence? Hanks face was stunned, and an essence shed in his eyes. Chapter 1932 the Capital killing machine (II) A smile appeared on the Court Masters fat round face as he said, Its with information about Jason. Jason?! Hanks eyes were filled with cold aura, of course he would not forget Jason, who had won the Ancient Martial Arts Conference in one fell swoop, overpowering many of the prides of the world. And Jason was extremely disrespectful to him in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference at the time, and even Fang Ru, the powerful man in Holy Land who escorted him to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, was suppressed, leaving him extremely stifled. At the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Hank was humiliated. With his strength and status as a son of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, he failed to make it into the top twelve, which was a great humiliation for his arrogant nature. Jasons intel? Hanks eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Good, very good. Pavilion Master, Ill take all of Eighth-grade Martial Arts Pills and Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill at the price set by Pavilion Master. The Holy Son is truly a refreshing person. With the aid of these two pills, not only has Hanks Cultivation realm risen dramatically, his physical body and physique have even realized a metamorphosis, and Im afraid that there are only a few people in the younger generation who canpete with Hank. The Pavilion Master said with a smile. With the pavilion owners cunning nature, has long seen Hank such a young man like to listen to how words, so thesepliments are also said without contradiction, anyway, do not need to spend money, but also to make the customer happy, why not do it? As expected, Hanks face showed joy as he nodded and then asked, Just now, the Pavilion Master said that he had information about Jason, what kind of information is it? Truth be told, no information surface in this THE Capital, big or small, can escape me. Therefore, I learned that just a few days ago, Jason came to the Capital, the Pavilion Master spoke, then added, However, Jason traveled to the military region after arriving at the Capital. Its not good for me to pry into the news from the military region. However, just a moment ago, Jason returned to the downtown area of THE CAPITAL from the military zone again. If Saint Son wants to know further information about Jason, then I can have my ears continue toe and report. Jason is in THE Capital? The gaze in Hanks eyes went cold, a hidden killing chance shed as he said, Then Id be grateful if the Court Master would reveal further information about Jason. Holy Son wait a moment. The Pavilion Master opened his mouth and spoke as he walked out first, supposedly going to obtain further information. Master Wuzhuang remained in the room with Hank and the others, and when he heard Jasons news, a look of resentment shed in his eyes, but it didnt show. Master Wuzhuang naturally hates Jason with a passion, if it wasnt for Jason, he wouldnt have been pushed into the situation hes in now, and Witch n Bloodlines powerful Wuzhuang wouldnt have died. So, Master Wuzhuang is also trying to kill Jason off if he gets the chance. But now, he realizes that Hank also harbors hatred for Jason, and if Hank is going to step in and deal with Jason, hed be more than happy to do so, as long as Jason is gone from this world, and it doesnt matter at whose hands he dies. A whileter, the Court Master returned, and he said smilingly, ording to thetest intelligence, Jason drove onto the Huairou Expressway after leaving the Armed Forces base, and judging from the direction, its highly likely that hell go to the Arrow Buckle Great Wall. Arrow Buckle Great Wall? said Hank, sounding a little puzzled. The Arrow Buckle Great Wall is a sort of wild wall that attracts a few tourists, and Jason didnte to the Capital alone this time, he brought Darcey from the Stokes family with him. Judging from the route of the car, maybe he and Darcey went to the Arrow Buckle Great Wall for a visit. The Courtier said. Hank had a cold gaze in his eyes as he asked, The intelligence manpower on the Pavilion Masters side was able to track Jasons whereabouts all the way? Naturally, I can. Even if Jasons trip isnt to Arrow Buckle Great Wall, but to some other ce, it can still be tracked just the same. The Court Master said with full confidence. Hank sneered and said, Thats good, today I came to the Capital to be able to trade the required elixir not to mention getting rid of an eyesore in the process. Guard Nichs Sinir. Hank shouted. What does the Holy Sonmand! Immediately, Hank side of the left side of the middle-aged man in his fifties stood out, his body type thin, face sharp and thin, sharp eyes, through a Sen cold cold intention, itself hidden a contained but not revealed Great Sage pressure. Please ask Guard Nichs Sinir to go and bring back the head of this Jason who has humiliated my Heaven Sealing Sacred Land! Hank opened his mouth coldly and continued, This person hasmitted a crime against my Heaven Sealing Sacred Land and deserves to die. Besides, that Lewis is wasted if he doesnt die, and his father is dead, so theres no need for him to stay in the world. By the order of the Holy Son! That middle-aged man opened his mouth, his name was Guard Nichs Sinir, a protector in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, his own Cultivation realm was already at the peak of the Great Sage Beginners Stage, his strength was already considered to be extremely powerful. Hank looked to the Loft Master and said, Then have the Loft Master call for a man and bring Guard Nichs Sinir to track down Jason. this time, I want Jasons head on a tter. The Pavilion Master smiled and said, Good, then I will go and make the arrangements. With that, the Courtier said, he took Leonardo out, called for a hand and instructed him, and with that Leonardo left, ordered to go after Jason. Inside the elegant room, Master Wuzhuang murmured and said, Saint Son, Jasons strength cannot be ignored. Perhaps his Cultivation realm doesnt look high, but his actualbat ability is beyond imagination. Hank turned his head and stared at Master Wuzhuang, he said with a cold smile, You mean to say that my Holy Lands Guard Nichs Sinir himself cant kill Jason? Guard Nichs Sinir is a Great Sage, who the hell is Jason? At the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Jasons Cultivation Realm was only around Quasi Sacred Realm. Even if these days have passed, he has at most broken through to Beginning Saint Realm, or if the expectation for him is higher, he is already a Full Saint Realm. However, can a Full Saint Realm withstand a Great Sages outburst of attack and kill?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Master Wuzhuang thought about it and thought that it made sense, the Ancient Martial Arts Conference hadnt been over for a long time, and it was absolutely impossible to say that in such a short period of time Jason had been promoted from the Quasi Sacred Realm he was in when he participated in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference to the Great Sage, which was the most popr martial art in the world. Sage, this is absolutely impossible. But as long as one had not reached Great Sage, even a genius demon could not resist the attack and kill of a Great Sage powerhouse, after all, that huge gulf was insurmountable. The Pavilion Master smiled and said, Since the Saint Son has already dispatched his manpower, then waiting for the news is all that matters. Next, the Saint Son cane with me, and the two pills that the Saint Son wants to auction off will first ask the Saint Son to take a look at them, as well as go through the formalities of the auction transaction. Yes! Hank nodded his head, and the whole thing had an unspoken sense of relief. This trip was able to get these two vital cultivation pills, not to mention that he was also able to get rid of Jason, who had made him hate him so much in the first ce, it was simply a two-for-one deal, and he was naturally in a soothing and happy mood. Chapter 1933 – The Sunset is Unlimited On the highway, a modified Jeep is speeding along. Jason is driving the car, Darcey looks at the car window outside the continuous regression of the scenery, the beautiful clean jade face looks very frank, she feels her state of mind appears to rx down, there is a kind of indescribable rxation and cozy. Almost there! At that point, Jason spoke up. Darcey looked back as she spread a light smile and said, Almost there? Jason nodded and said, Yeah, about ten more minutes. There wont be too many touristsing over at this hour. Itll still be quiet. Well, check it out then. Darcey got a little excited too. Soon, Jason had driven forward along a mountain trail that was a bit rough, but this Jeep was also extremely capable off-road, so this level of trail waspletely manageable. At this time, Darcey looked out of the car window, has been able to see the front of the majestic mountains on the Great Wall winding, far from looking, the Great Wall curved a long dragon stretched across the top of the majestic mountains, winding hundreds of miles, own a sense of majestic momentum. I see the Wall! Darcey squealed with excitement, her face filled with leaps and bounds. Jason smiled and drove the car onward before stopping in a suitable spot. Jason put a backpack on his back, which had some water, dry food and other things, and he let Darcey put on a prepared windbreaker, and said, Lets go, from the foot of the mountain, we can walk up to the Great Wall. However, its a distance. When the timees, if you cant walk, itll be fine if I carry you up. Darceys pair of beautiful eyes couldnt help but nk Jason and said, Arent you underestimating people too much? Im not as weak as you think. That said, Darceys own Cultivation is Supreme Master Stage anyhow,pared to ordinary people thats a lot more powerful, even some unusual special forces soldiers are not her opponent. Jasonughed and said, I was trying to show some of that. Its a shame Darcey wont even give it a chance. Darcey didnt bother with Jason as she took the lead towards the hill. Jason also followed, the mountain wind was strong and cool, but Jasons body naturally didnt care, he was more concerned about Darceys condition.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Darceys behavior was like a bird out of the cage, looking very excited and happy. She looked weak and gentle, but she had some Cultivation background to support her, so this level of climbing could not be difficult for her. The two of them walked along the way, encountered some chic attractions, Darcey also have to take a picture, that beautiful jade face has also been blooming with joyful smile. Seeing Darcey so happy, Jasons mood is also veryfortable, not to mention other things, to be able to see Darceys face blossomed with beautiful smile is a great visual enjoyment. Almost an hourter, Jason and Darcey finally walked up the mountain above the Wild Wall, looking at the mottled bricks of the Wild Wall that have endured long years of wind and rain, as well as the broken sentry towers, all of which are recording a period of time, recorded from ancient times to the present day the beacon fire and smoke. Darcey stood on the Great Wall and touched the ck and gray bricks, and looked at the Great Wall snaking between the mountains, like a dragon rising, with its own majestic momentum. At this time the round of the setting sun is going down in the west, blood-colored afterglow reflected in the mountains, covered with ayer of magnificent blood color, but also this broken Great Wall reflected a kind of sad beauty. The setting sun reflecting on the Great Wall, this is a beautiful view! Darcey couldnt help but sigh. Pick a spot to stand and Ill take a picture of you tomemorate the asion. Jason said with a smile. Darcey guffawed and said, Just as well. Darcey chose a spot, stood back and smiled at Jason, the setting sun fell on her face and reflected her smile in a picturesque way. Jason took several pictures one after the other with his cell phone. The two then walked along the old Great Wall site for a while, and Jason took out mineral water from his backpack and handed it to Darcey to drink. The Great Wall upies an extremely important role in Carovias history, like a long dragon, guarding thend of China against foreign enemies and protecting it from thousands of miles away. Standing here, its inevitable that one will be reminded of the magnificent battles of the ancient times when the beacons were burning. Darcey opened her mouth as she looked towards the mountains in the distance and said softly, Drunkenly lying on the sands, how many people have returned from the ancient battles? Perhaps, sometimes being a man of the sands is the only way to be able to appreciate that kind of iron blood and bravado of jingoism even more. Jason smiled and said, It doesnt have to be a man. There are also women among women. I have a friend in the military district, her name is Lukas. on the battlefield, she is not to be defeated by the men, and will always be at the front. Darcey nodded and said, Such women are also desirable. Thats why Im sometimes quite envious of Emily and Dark Phoniex, Mary and the others who came overst time, they were all able to go along with you to fight in that battlefield, and build that kind of iron-d love in blood and fire. Jason smiled lightly and said, Dark Phoniex and Lady Mary they are warriors, and of course warriors have to kill their enemies in the battlefield. As for Emily, she travels more to the battlefield to hone her own ruthless killing ways. Then if one day, my Cultivation cultivation is also upgraded, wont I also be able to go along with you to fight in the battlefields overseas? Darcey suddenly asked. Jasons face was stunned, then he smiled aloud and said, Naturally, it is possible. But there is a prerequisite, your father and Old Mr. Yusup senior must agree. Otherwise, if I secretly bring you to that dangerous battlefield, when Ie back, I will still be peeled by Old Mr. Yusup senior. The two talked andughed as they made their way forward. Gradually, the round of red sun has sunk in the mountains in the west, so that people can not help but feel a sigh of relief, the sunset is infinitely good, just near dusk. Seeing that the sun was sinking and the night was approaching, Jason said, Lets go down the mountain. Otherwise, when it gets dark, it will be hard to walk. Lets go, weve traveled enough to enjoy ourselves anyway. Darcey grinned. The two of them walked towards the bottom of the mountain on this, and the descent was much faster, and in about half an hour or so they had reached the bottom of the mountain. Jason led Darcey towards the direction where the car was parked, just a few steps, steeply, Jason reached out and stopped Darcey, making her stand back, a touch of grimness burst out from his eyes, he looked forward and said in a cold voice, What kind of person? Since youre here then show yourself! Just as the words fell out of his mouth, a middle-aged man walked out of the forest beside the mountain path in front of him, with a thin figure, a sharp and thin face, and the gaze of his eyes appeared to be extremely chilling, and a touch of undisguised murderous intent flowed out of that gaze, which was staring at Jason. It was none other than Leonardo, the Protector of Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands strongest man! Chapter 1934 – I’m Here to Kill You Leonardos grim gaze was fixed on Jason, and the corner of his mouth lifted up in a sneer of amusement as he said, Youre Jason, arent you? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, sensing that Great Sages aura of intimidation permeating the other party, and he said, Looks like its a special trip to find me? Youre very good, youre young but you have such cultivation, and you even managed to win the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Unfortunately, the wind will destroy the wood where the trees are. Its not good to show off too early. You dare to offend me, Holy Land, before you even grow up, so you deserve to die! Leonardo opened his mouth as he continued, And I, am the one who came specifically to kill you! Thats pretty straight forward. And what Holy Land are you from? Ive offended Holy Land plenty. Jason asked in an indifferent tone. Those who are about to die do not need to know so much! Leonardo opened his mouth coldly, as he took a step forward, and with each step he took, the Great Sage pressure that was originally hidden in himself began to revive. As Leonardos own Great Sage pressure was being released, the wind and clouds began to change in this square area, and there was a hidden roaring and vibrating sound, and a monstrous might was being generated, inducing the great power of heaven and earth and oppressing the hearts of the people! Darcey, back up and stand behind me! Jason said in a hushed voice. Jason, the opponent is a Great Sage powerhouse, can you handle it? Darcey couldnt help but open her mouth, asking in a somewhat nervous and worried tone. Great Sage? Its not like we havent killed before! Jason sneered. In the battle of City of Darkness, the Holy me he killed was equivalent to a Great Sage powerhouse, and as for the Holy Elder he teamed up with Devil Lord to kill, he was even stronger. Jason could see that Leonardos Cultivation cultivation was also at the beginning of Great Sage, and hadnt even reached the point of Great Sage High, so he definitely wasnt afraid in his heart. If it was a Great Sage high-ranking powerhouse, then he was capable of fighting it, but it would be a bit difficult to protect Darcey, in which case he would have to let Darcey leave first. However, the one who came was only a Great Sage beginner level powerhouse, so there was no need to let Darcey escape, and he was confident that he had enough strength to protect Darceys safety. At this time, Leonardos own aura had be more and more zing, and the Great Sages might rolled like a tide, triggering the great momentum of heaven and earth, sweeping and crushing towards Jasons side with a destructive aura. Jason grunted coldly as he clenched both his fists and activated his own Green Dragons Golden Body, points of greenish-golden light prated his body while he evolved his own gravitational potential field to shelter Darcey within. Now, Jasons Cultivation realm has reached the peak of Supreme Emperor Realm, and the gravity field he evolved is even more iparable, appearing to be solid and realistic, in which the prototype of the 100, 000 mountains was vaguely presented, suppressing the sky, giving people a sense of stagnant and immovable power. Leonardo had thought that once his own Great Sage pressure was out, it would be enough to copse Jason to the ground, and he could see that Jasons cultivation wasnt weak, and surprisingly, it was already equivalent to the peak of Full Saint Realm. But he didnt think Jason could resist Great Sages pressure, after all, there was a huge difference between Full Saint Realm and Great Sage, dont look at it as just one realm difference, but the gap between them could be said to be from heaven to earth. The general consensus that Great Sage powerhouses canpletely crush Full Saint Realm powerhouses is well established. Even if it was a peak Full Saint Realm powerhouse, the ones that could withstand a Great Sage powerhouses full force strike were very few, after all, Great Sage powerhouses had the power of the great power of heaven and earth, and the power of the Great Sage even contained a hint of thews of heaven and earth, which was by no means something that a Full Saint Realm powerhouse could withstand. However, Leonardo was soon disappointed, followed by a face full of shock and disbelief, he even wondered if he had misread the situation and was hallucinating. It was only because the Great Sage pressure that he had fully suppressed himself had been resisted by Jasons gravitational potential field, and surprisingly failed to affect Jason in the slightest! How is that possible? Leonardo was dumbfounded, he waspletely unbelievable, and his whole body had a moment of dismay. He really did suspect that he had misread the situation, but the facts before him were there; Jason had indeed resisted that Great Sage pressure of his ownpletely, without being affected in the slightest! In that instant, Leonardos own killing machine violently flourished, he realized that Jason could not stay, this is only equivalent to the cultivation of Full Saint Realm, actually able to fight against his Great Sage pressure, such a person can no longer be described as a genius demon, simply an alien! If not removed, it would definitely be a huge hidden danger in the future, and would be extremely dangerous for Heaven Sealing Sacred Land and for Hank! Kill! Leonardo shouted, his body turned into a stream of light, sprinting towards Jason with the speed of the wind. In the next moment, Leonardo evolved the Nine Stars Sealing Battle Technique, which was a secret battle technique from the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, killing and killing, strong and unrivaled, possessing monstrous divine might. Boom! Leonardo activated the Nine Stars Sealing Battle Techniques Killing Fist, and his own Great Sage power erupted in full force, mixed with the power of a great force of heaven and earth that was pulled over, and the fist power vaguely manifested a sealing heaven and earth-like fist illusion, which enveloped Jason in it. Fist into the sky! Jason bellowed, he waspletely fearless, he could sense the fist power Leonardo urged out of the embedded boxing intent, as if to seal this side of heaven and earth, along with him also to be sealed under the boxing intent, waiting for the fist power to kill over the extermination! If Leonardos punching intent was like a prison cage that was being filled, then Jasons punch, which contained an aura like a dragon taking off into the air and charging straight up to the sky, was meant to break through the seal and break the prison cage! In that instant, Jasons own Green Dragon Power erupted in full force, and under the urging of Green Dragon Power, the punch rose up to the sky, charging forward, and it looked like the punch had transformed into a greenish-golden stream of light, sting towards Leonardos attacking punch. Rumble! The sound of the fist bombardment sting resounded in the air, the surrounding emptiness is like being detonated, under the impact of the force embedded in the two mens fists, they are going to copse in general, the violent qi wind waves swept around, leading to the flying sand and stones, a horrifying scene. A punchnded, and Jason was still standing as steady as a mountain, the expression on his face looking rxed and at ease. Leonardo was also steady in stature, but he was utterly horrified, and he stared at Jason dead in the face, his eyeballs bulging out of his eyes. Waves of shock had already been set off in his heart, and he spoke with a face full of incredulity, You were actually able to withstand this punch of mine?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason listened to the words like he was listening to a big joke, what did this guy think he was, one of those supreme beings in Forbidden Land? How dare he ask why he was able to block his punch? Hes just a Great Sage at the peak of the first stage, do you really think youre an asshole? Youre wrong, my purpose is not to block your punch, but to kill you! Jason said in a calm tone. Chapter 1935 – Dragon Head’s Might Kill you! Jasons tone seemed calm and nd when he said this, like he was talking about something insignificant. But, such words in Leonardos ears simply made him storm out. Because he could hear in Jasons tone the feeling that he could dominate his life and death at will, and how did that not make him furious? No matter what, he was also a Great Sage powerhouse, and Jason was only the equivalent of Full Saint Realms cultivation, so he was actually going to decide whether he would live or die? If this were any other Full Saint Realm powerhouse, Leonardo would have crushed and destroyed them directly with the lift of his hand. Facing Jason, Leonardo was forcibly holding back the anger in his heart, he had to be calm and cautious, because just now in that hit, he had sensed that Jason was able to withstand his Great Sage power! This seems extremely unbelievable, and it is a fact that it happened. Leonardo also understood why in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Jason, with a cultivation level of about Quasi Sacred Realm, was able to ovee many talented disciples who had reached Beginning Saint Realm, and was able to ask for the first ce. The reason for everything is that Jason has the power to go over the top! Such a young man is too terrifying, if he really grows uppletely, lets say he breaks through to Great Sage, then how far will his own battle power metamorphose to? Its unthinkable! Full Saint Realm is nothing more than that, less than Great Sage, always an ant! After I kill you, lets see if youre still horizontal! Leonardo opened his mouth, and his own aura climbed again, the wind and clouds surging in the sky and earth, the rolling and monstrous Great Sage pressure covering the sky and the sun, and a violent and cold killing chance was also spreading. Nine Stars Locking the Void, Sealing Fist! Leonardo let out a fierce shout, wrapped in a majestic Great Sage pressure, and once again rushed towards Jason. Boom! Boom! Leonardo punched out in a hurry, nine fists manifested in the air, nine fists corresponded to the direction of the Nine Pces, blocking towards Jason, the nine fists containing the power of Great Sage seemed to suppress this side of the void, also trapping Jason in the middle. These nine fist momentums immediately fused and converged to form a powerful and boundless attacking and killing fist intent, which was directly taken towards Jason. Great Sage, you think youre the king of the world, Fighter Arctic, fight! Jason bellowed angrily into the air as he hyped up Fighter Arctic from Nine Characters Fist. Those who fight, battle the heavens and the earth, and never give in! Those who fight are brave and bold, and the more they fight, the more courageous they be! The fighter, confident of invincibility, pushes across the male! Under the Fighter Arctics activation, Jasons own battle spirit and fighting spirit climbed to the peak, with a supreme power that dared to fight with the sky and the earth. Jason then uses Fighter Arctic to activate the Sky Fist punch from Heaven Fist! Boom! In that instant, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky, as vast as the sea, boundless, and the entire sky seemed to be enveloped by his own majestic and boundless qi and blood. A fist mark in the void branded, each fist mark and his own Sunling Bloodline resonate with each other echo, endless qi and blood power under the infusion, so that the light of this one fist mark zing, like nine suns across the sky, shining heaven and earth! In the fist seal, a distinct fist intent was presented, and under the infusion of that Green Dragon Power, it was as if it possessed a heaven-destroying divine might, and just the wisp of fist power pressure emanating from it was enough to make peoples hearts and guts crack! In an instant, Nine Fist Seals sted out, and under Fighter Arctics evolution, it even pushed the power of this fist momentum to a peak, like a proud sun falling and burning the sky! Rumble! In the void, the brilliant fist print was like a shooting star falling down, and Leonardos attacking and killing fist was bombarding, detonating the void, shaking the void where the two were fighting like it was going to copse, and the powerful qi swept through, generating a vortex of energy. Uh-huh! A muffled grunt came out, and it was clear to see that Leonardo had actually been shaken back. Under Jasons Fighter Arctic-powered punch attack, his Great Sage power was broken and killed, and the supreme Green Dragon Power contained within the punch seal shook him, forcing him to retreat. Whoosh! Jason catalyzed the March Arctic and arrived in an instant as he chortled, Formation Arctic! Before Leonardo could stand still, Jason had already catalyzed Formation Arctic to imprison Leonardo. Nowadays, JasonFormation Arcticsprehension has been extremely deep, and he has been asking Zack for advice from time to time during the Dark World trip, plus there are also secrets in Human Emperor Technique about practicing in the area of geopathic great formations, so he has already gone out of his way for a while in the area of geopathic great formations. Therefore, when Jason performed Formation Arctic, a formation was created in the void, and arge formation was created on the ground, which confined Leonardo. This side of the terrain formation seemed to have locked the void, and the force of the formation generated also locked Leonardo, confining the space around his body, causing him to have a short dy for a while. Leonardo sensed a change in his own space, the air around him felt like it had be iparably sticky, and it was as if he had been plunged into a quagmire, with a feeling of restriction in his movements.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Roar! Leonardo knew that it was not good, he roared angrily, and was about to burst out his own majestic and vast Great Sage power to break through the blockade of this Void Born Formation. In that momentC Approach Arctic! Jason evolved Approach Arctic fist seal, an immovable Ming Wangs shadow sat in the air, copsed into that terrain array, actually reinforced the terrain arrays array power. Thus, Leonardo really had a feeling of being confined, that moment was extremely short, but for a battle between powerful people, even a milliseconds interval was enough to kill them. Kill! Jason swung for the fists and attacked, he applied the Soldier Arctic Fist Seal. Boom sound, Soldier Arctic fist seal catalyzed out, powerful and iparable, containing a powerful and unparalleled attack and kill intention, the outbreak of that killing aura is too vigorous, fused with a breath of blood and fire, with a devastating momentum to kill forward. Originally, Soldier Arctic was a fist seal battle technique that was the main killing technique, containing a powerful and overwhelming attacking and killing intent, and the killing aura was also the heaviest. Leonardos own aura of Great Sage felt like it was on fire, the endless power of Great Sage burst out in full force, and by the time he was free from the Formation Arctics confinement, Jasons murderous fist mark was already close at hand. Leonardos face was horrified, he was toote to make a move, he could only roar angrily and hastily meet his fist to block. Bang! With a loud bang, under the strong attack of Jasons punch, it broke through Leonardos punch block, and the Green Dragon Power contained in the Soldier Arctics fist seal also strangled Leonardo. Stomp! Leonardo was unsteady on his feet, stumbling backwards, and thenC Wow! Leonardo violently opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of crimson blood. Chapter 1936 Slaughtering Great Sage (I) Leonardo was actually forced backward, coughing up blood from his mouth, and was injured in this way! This was simply too shocking, as a Great Sage powerhouse, he was actually injured by an opponent below Great Sage, this was enough to make people feel unbelievable and shocked when it was spread out! After all, for a long time, opponents below Great Sage and Great Sage powerhouses, those were twopletely different concepts that could not bepared. Even a peak Full Saint Realm powerhouse would find it difficult to withstand three attacks from a Great Sage powerhouse at full strength, let alone injuring a Great Sage powerhouse, which was simply a pipe dream. But at this moment, Jason is breaking thisw, and with the peak cultivation of Supreme Emperor Realm, he is repelling and injuring Leonardo! How is this not rming? Even Darcey, who was standing at the back watching the battle, was shocked, and her beautiful eyes couldnt help but sh with a slight color, she knew that Jason hadnt yet reached the realm of Great Sage, but in the face of a Great Sage peak beginner level powerhouse, Jason had shown such a powerful strength that far exceeded his own realm cultivation, and had hardened himself to suppress Opponent! Perhaps, this is an iron blooded soldier king from the mountain of corpses and sea of blood shoulde out of that the dominant emperors momentum, only in that blood and fire in the battlefield grinding, in order to stimte this beyond their own realm of cultivation of the actualbat power! Darcey couldnt help but look a little mesmerized for a moment, and at the same time she thought of herself, looking at Jason, who was in the middle of a battle against a powerful enemy, she couldnt help but feel some guilt in her heart. If, they also have the corresponding strong strength, then they will not be only as a wall to watch, can only watch but can not help any help. She thought about more, if there was any danger in the future, would she have to rely on Jason or the elders of the Stokes family to protect her? You can only watch and worry but you cant do anything to help? In the current battle, Jason was able to fight against this Great Sage beginner, but if the one who came was a Great Sage peak supreme powerhouse, then Jason would definitely not be able to defeat him. By then, he would not be able to help, but would be a burden to Jason! No, it must not be like this, it cant go on like this in the future, one must be stronger to do so! Darcey clenched her teeth, a certain decision growing stronger in her mind at that moment. Jason looked coldly at Leonardos extremely ugly pointy and thin face as he said, Great Sage is nothing more than that, do you really think that you, a Great Sage, are something great? To be able to dominate the lives and deaths of others? What a big joke! YouC Leonardo was so furious that a mouthful of old blood nearly came out again. At the same time, he was really shocked beyond words, he had never thought that Jason would be able to injure himself, what kind of concept was that? Neither had grown to the level of Great Sage yet, but they were all already able to injure Great Sage powerhouses by crossing levels, which was absolutely unheard of. If such an opponent really grows up, who can restrain him? Kill! Like a wounded beast, Leonardo let out a low roar, he frantically condensed all his Great Sage power, evolving the secret battle technique in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and attacked Jason with his Great Sage power-powered fists spanning across the sky, like a falling meteor. Jason. At the same time, Leonardo casts a powerful secret technique, Void Sealing Technique! This secret method could also seal and confine the void, but it was naturally no match for Heaven Sealing Technique, the ultimate secret method inherited from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. The Heaven Sealing Technique is not for everyone, but only for the true greats of the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land and the descendants of the strongest bloodlines. Sparing no effort, the Void Sealing Technique was also incredibly powerful, Leonardos left hand constantly tickled thews of heaven and earth, his own Great Sage breath forming a single subtle rune that merged into this void. In that instant, Jason Herculeanly felt that the space he was in was actually sealed. In theherworld, it was like there was an invisible force generated in the void, sealing heaven and earth, as well as sealing himself, and even his Yuan Shen was going to be imprisoned, and thus banished to that bottomless dark abyss! It was terrifying, and such a secret battle technique was enough to make one defenseless. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, he was able to sense a great crisising his way, and while he himself was sealed, there was a killing fist power that was sting over. Want to seal old me? Dream on! Jason coldly shouted out, his own Sunling Bloodline vigorously erupted, his rolling qi and blood rushed to the sky, while his Dragon Bloodline was revived at the same time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ang roarC A dragon roar resounded through the nine heavens and ten earths, a huge and iparable green dragon silhouette emerged in the air, thick dragon body coiled in the air, lifelike Dragon Head looking down on heaven and earth, there is a vast and boundless dragon power momentum in the manifestation of this oppressive momentum, can not help but let a person to worship, the world co-respect! The green dragons shadow was connected to Jason himself, as if it had melted into his flesh and blood, while the green-golden light that bloomed from Jasons body became even more zing and eye-catching. As the green dragons shadow took off into the air, the sense of sealing that Jason had felt immediately vanished. The dragons might could not be vited, and even the strongest sealing technique in the world could not seal the green dragons will! Open Heaven Fist! Jason shouted out, he used Fighter Arctic to catalyze Heaven Fists fist, his fist sted out, manifesting a heroic sentiment of wanting topete with the Heavenly Duke, as if one punch was enough to st open the gates of heaven and suppress the world! At the same time, Leonardos attacking punch also approached, however Jasons punch surprisingly did not bother to parry Leonardos attacking punch, as his punch sted towards Leonardo. Leonardo noticed this as well, and he was surprised, not realizing that Jason was taking such a lose-lose fight. At this moment, it was toote for Leonardo to withdraw his stance. Besides, he held that he had Great Sage energy to protect his body, so he had no fear to start such a fight with Jason. Boom! Boom! Two booming vibrations resounded deafeningly in the air. Leonardos fist power bombarded Jasons body, and simrly, Jasons punch also wrapped in monstrous power bombarded Leonardos body. Stomp! Immediately after the whirlwind, Jason and Leonardos figures immediately separated, both falling backward in their respective directions. Jason! Darcey couldnt help but scream out nervously at the sight. Im fine! Jason opened his mouth, he stood firmly on his feet, his own greenish-golden radiance slightly dimmed, but that was all, his main body he was not harmed much. On the contrary, as Leonardo was retreating, blood was spilling from the corners of his mouth and his own breath was declining. The Green Dragon Power contained within Jasons punch hardened and broke through his protective holy power, causing him great injuries. How is it possible? How could you, how could your physique be so strong? Leonardo noticed that Jasons own breath was still in full bloom, his qi and blood were still strong, and he was as good as nothing, as if the punch he had just thrown hadnt had any power. However, the power of a Great Sage powerhouses punch could not be taken lightly. On the contrary, Jason is actually fine! The power of Green Dragons Golden Body is evident. Chapter 1937 Slaughtering Great Sage (II) Leonardo was almost on the verge of a kind of breakdown. As the protector of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land and a Great Sage, he had a high status, and with his status and strength, he was definitely admired in Hyacinth. For many martial artists in Hyacinth, Great Sages existence is like that of a towering god, untouchable and invible. So, a shame like todays has really never happened to Leonardo. In his eyes, some of the martial artists under Great Sage in the outside world were not in his eyes, shaped like insignificant ants. Today, he was injured by his opponent, who he regarded as an ant like Full Saint Realm, and he didnt know where to put his old face. It was fine that Jasons own Fist Dao power was able to withstand his Great Sage power, but he had never imagined that Jasons physique would still be so perverted, it was unheard of! He thought of Hank, who was auctioning off a Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill in the Jubilee Pavilion to improve his physique. After all, the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land lineage was slightly weaker in terms of physique, and other than the shoring of physique, the other aspects of the battle skills of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land were absolutely terrifying. Hank also intends to make up for this shoring by using the Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill to further transform his physique. However, in Leonardos opinion, even if Hank had the Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill to boost his physique, he would not be able topete with Jason in terms of physical strength. Jasons physical strength like this was definitely at a heaven-defying level, and what was even more terrifying was that he was still only equivalent to a realm cultivation around the peak of Full Saint Realm. It seems that your strength is just that much. Next, lets send you to hell! Jason opened his mouth, and step by step he pressed forward into the past. Jason, there are many strong people in my Holy Land, and my strength is nothing more than the end of the line in Great Sage. I admit that you are very strong, but after offending my Holy Land, you will definitely end up dying, and you will die miserably! Leonardo hissed. Offended? Havent you already been offended? What difference does it make if you continue to offend? Today, Ill kill you first, and then see what your so-called Holy Land is, and what kind of strong people it can have! Jason opened his mouth, looking iparably strong, he was fearless and had a powerful confidence. Whoosh! Jason didnt bother to continue with the nonsense, he catalyzed the March Arctic, and with a single movement of his body, he rushed over in an instant. His Sunling Bloodline was spread out like an ocean, and his body was filled with a green dragons qi, as he evolved the strongest fist, and under the impetus of that qi and blood power and Green Dragon Power, the shadows of his fists copsed the void, and he sted at Leonardo with a powerful and unparalleled might.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Leonardo was naturally unwilling to sit back and wait for death, and he met his fists and fought, frantically mobilizing his Great Sage power and striking out with all his might without reservation. However, under the injury his breath is not as good as the state of the heyday, only to feel that Jason bombarded over every punch is like a heavy mountain like pressure, every punch of the fist momentum is like a mountain head down, appalling iparable. Jason can be said to bepletely overpowering Leonardo as he goes on the offensive, his own Green Dragons Golden Body once again shining brightly as he ispletely unafraid of Leonardos punches, and hes been known to trade injuries for injuries whenever he gets the chance to go on the offensive against Leonardo during the past tussles after all. They say its an injury for an injury, but Leonardos punching attack didnt do much damage to him. Instead, he sted down with a punch that was enough to make Leonardo keep coughing up blood as if he had been struck by lightning. Leonardo looked iparably stifled, a Great Sage powerhouse was actually forced into such a wretched situation, and the opponents cultivation was only at the peak of Full Saint Realm. Ah Leonardo roared, he once again evolved the Void Sealing Technique, confining a space, and then created a fist in the void, which contained his own boundless Great Sage power, and sted towards Jason with a devastating momentum. Unfortunately, Jason was protected by Dragon Bloodline, so the Void Sealing Technique failed to imprison Jason in the slightest. In the face of Leonardos strongest punch, Jason naturally swung his fists, and under the impetus of Fighter Arctic, his punches contained boundless Green Dragon Power, and his punches looked like they were going to explode the void, intercepting and killing Leonardos punches. Bang! With another punch, Jason hardened his fist and forced Leonardo back again. Jason appeared to be relentless in his pursuit, right now, although he was in the upper hand and suppressed Leonardo, but Leonardo was also a Great Sage powerhouse, so it took quite a bit of effort to kill him. Jasons fist power was monstrous, his battle spirit was flourishing, his bodys qi and blood was like a sea, the more he fought, the more courageous he became, and he had fully suppressed Leonardo. Leonardo is simply hate mad, in Jasons overwhelming fist attack, he was forced back again and again, every strong attack was invincible to resist over, and in this kind of entanglement battle he was more experienced Jasons fist hit a few times, shocked him coughing up blood in his mouth, and his injuries deepened continuously. At this rate, he knew in his heart that he was doomed to die! At the thought of death, he began to be a little terrified, and when he really had to face death, he was still extremely afraid of death. Suddenly, Jason couldnt help but have a sh of ecstasy spread across his face. Formation Arctic sessfully triggered! So far in the battle with Leonardo, he had been urging Formation Arctic, his main purpose was to verify whether his cultivation of Formation Arctic during this period of time had any effect, and whether the silk threads condensed by his own Qinglong Qi into a thread that was connected to the cosmic energy of the human body could be useful. Just now, under the Formation Arctic that he had continuously urged against the battle so far, he clearly felt that in his own human universes shadow, there were two threads that had solidified, and one of them was precisely the thread that he had condensed with his own Qinglong Qi during his previous cultivation! This shows that the previous practice was effective and that the probability of triggering really increased! Die! Jason roared violently as Formation Arctic triggered, two fments solidifying, equaling a twofold increase in battle power. Boom! Jason activated Heaven Fists fist power, and sted his fist forward, the sea of majestic energy in his fist power was erupting, and the power of that fist power was destructive, and it engulfed Leonardo with a rushing and roaring might. How is this possible Leonardos screams of terror rang out, a horrified look filled his eyes as he immediately activated his bodys Great Sage power and attacked and resisted with all his fists. HoweverC Bang! When Jasons punchnded, the power of the fist with twice the increase inbat strength erupted in full force, bringing Leonardo the feeling of a huge mountain crashing into him head on. Ah Leonardo opened his mouth and let out a miserable howl, blood soared like an arrow, and his entire body flew backwards. Chapter 1938 Slaughtering Great Sage (III) Needless to say, the Great Sage powerhouses vitality was indeed extremely strong, and Leonardo still didnt die under Jasons attack with twice the increase in battle power that he had erupted with Formation Arctic. Only that his injuries had been extremely severe, and it could be said that he had lost the ability to continue fighting. Bang! Leonardo copsed to the ground, blood bubbling from the corner of his mouth, his own Great Sage aura was about to be dispersed, and his whole body was breathless, his life hanging by a thread. Whoosh! Jason rushed forward almost instantly, lifting his foot on Leonardos chest, staring coldly at Leonardo from a stooping position, and said, You still havent said exactly what Holy Land youre from. Leonardos eyes were full of resentment as he stared at Jason, and he didnt say a word. Jasonughed coldly and said, I can probably guess without you saying it. Im familiar with several Holy Land in Hyacinth, but Provadanski and Purple Phoenix Holy Land are impossible. Heavenly Holy Land has been crippled by my father, and Supremes Holy Land doesnt have a Great Sage like you. As for Supremes Holy Land, there is no Great Sage like you, and your techniques are not rted to Supremes Holy Land. So, youe from the hidden Holy Land. I remember back in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, there was something called Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and if Im guessing correctly, you should be from this Holy Land, right? Among the battle techniques you used, there are battle technique secrets of the sealing the void type, which seems to be what Heaven Sealing Sacred Land specializes in. By now, there was no need for Leonardo to hide, he said in a cold voice, My Holy Lands heritage is not something you can even imagine. Holy Lands Old Ancestor is impacting the Extreme Realm Emperor, and 100% will seed. At that time, youll just wait for death! Extreme Realm Emperor huh? Jasonughed as he said, When I promote Great Emperor Realm, lets see if I can cross the level and kill an Extreme Realm Emperor for fun. Theres no need to use Extreme Realm Emperor to pressure people, what the hell is the old ancestor of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land? Can he break through the Cultivation Cage without Old Mr. Millers fist? Hell just die! Besides, in front of Old Mr. Miller, these so-called Ancestors are nothing, Old Mr. Miller will punch them one by one and blow them all to the ground. Saying that, the gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he coldly stared at Leonardo and said, You Heaven Sealing Sacred Land are well-informed. I just came to the Capital, and you guys were actually able to track me down. Tell me, how did you track me down? Do you Heaven Sealing Sacred Land still have those people in the Capital? Leonardo grunted, he certainly wasnt going to give away Hanks whereabouts. Jason also knew that trying to get some information out of Leonardo was basically impossible. Go on your way in peace, and in the near future, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land will be your funeral pyre! Jason opened his mouth, and the right leg that stepped on Leonardos chest violently erupted with a supreme Green Dragon Power, and in doing so, it didnt enter Leonardos chest. Bang! Leonardos chest immediately dented arge chunk, and his internal organs were shattered in a split second,pletely dead. A Great Sage powerhouse in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land has fallen. Jasons face was as normal as it could be as he headed over toward Darcey. You killed him? Darcey said. Jason nodded and said, Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands people, I dont know what they used to track me down and try to kill me. Darcey watched as a Great Sage powerhouse was actually grunted down by Jason, she was a bit incredulous, sniffing, she said, How did this person track over here? That was like a reminder to Jason, and his face snapped as he said hurriedly, Get in the car! Saying that, Jason immediately rushed to that Jeep and opened the door on that. Once Darcey was in the car, Jason immediately started the car and it whizzed forward. Jason thought of a key issue, Leonardo certainly didnt track all the way over to this side of the Wild Wall on his own two legs, surely he would have used transportation. If Leonardo came alone, there would have been cars left around the neighborhood that he drove here or something. If Leonardo wasnt alone and had an aplice, then his aplice would be around as long as he hadnt left. Jason drove along in a forward direction, and after driving forward a short distance he noticed what appeared to be brand new wheel marks up ahead. Jason stopped the car as he sensed the situation around him, then stepped out of the car and went up to take a closer look at the marks left by the cars tires crushing the mountain road. With Jasons excellent reconnaissance skills, often a single detail and a single trace could allow him to determine a lot of information. He determined that it was a mark left by a newly driven car, which, ording to the wheel marks, had left in a different direction. Jason immediately got in his car and drove off in pursuit in the direction this car had left. Jason increased the speed of his car continuously, but still he didnt see any car in front of him, a coldness shed in his eyes, he took a deep breath and said, Its a step toote, letting Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, the aplice of this Great Sage powerhouse, get away. Darceys willow brows furrowed slightly as she said, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land sent such a powerful person to kill you, is it because of the conflict at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference in the first ce? Jason nodded and said, Sort of. At that time, when the great war broke out, that Great Sage powerhouse from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land also stepped in, uniting with other powerhouses to besiege my father. This grudge was naturally formed. The other party didnt know through what channel they knew of my whereabouts in the Capital, so they sent a Great Sage to attack. That being said, its quite enough to look down on me. Darcey said, Whats next for you? Lets go back downtown first. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land should still have people in the the Capital, and I dont know what kind of contacts Ive used in the Capital to find out about me. Jason opened his mouth and continued, When we get downtown Ill see if I can lure the snake out of its hole. If I can lure the rest of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land out, Ill just end them all in one pot. And Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands connections on this side of THE CAPITAL, as long as I find out about them, then Ill uproot them! Jason looked cold when he said it, yet he also had a sense of absolute confidence. He had this ability, as long as Heaven Sealing Sacred Land had connections in THE CAPITAL, it wouldnt be strange for him to even have Dragon Shade Warriorse over with an army of warriors, and the other side came from a bigger background, could they stillpare to the military? So Jasons thinking about how to be a snake charmer. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land had lost a Great Sage powerhouse, and would surely storm out in a rage, feeling greatly humiliated, and perhaps they would make a second move. Really, thats really just what Jason wants. Jason drove onto the highway and he suddenly turned his head to Darcey and asked with a smile, Where else do you want to go tonight? y? Darcey froze. Jason nodded and said, Yeah, when we get downtown well find a hotel first to drop off our bags and stuff. Then you can go out and rx and unwind. Darceys eyes twinkled as she smiled, Ill think about it first then.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yes! Jason smiled and nodded as he continued to speed up the car toward the front. Chapter 1939 Jason’s Deployment the Capital, Shangri-La Hotel. Jason drove up and parked in the parking lot of this grand hotel, opened the door and stepped out along with Darcey. The two walked inside the hotel and booked two deluxe rooms. First Ill go back to my hotel room and take a shower or something. Then Ill go to dinner with you and have a good time. Jason said to Darcey as he stepped into the elevator. Darcey smiled lightly as she nodded. Both of their rooms were on the 16th floor, and the rooms were across from each other so that even if something unexpected happened, Jason would be able to get to it in time. After Jason stepped inside the room, his face sank as he took out his cell phone and made a call: Hello, is this Chief Johnson? Are you Jason? Its me, Chief Johnson cant remember my voice? Jason grinned. Haha, of course I remember your kids voice. I heard that youvee back to the military center? Are you with Mr. Aston now? Speaking of which, I havent seen you for almost a year. I just left the military area today. Im going to go have a drink with Chief Johnson when Im freeter. This call to you is another. Hmm? What is it? I was with a friend today when we came across an attack over the Wild Wall. What? How dare someone at the feet of THE Capitalunch an attack against you? Its simplywless! Who is the other party? On the phone, Chief Johnsons tone was eerily chilly. Jason said, The other party is a powerful person from Hyacinth. However, I think the other party should have awork of rtionships and strong connections on THE Capitals side, and thats why they tracked down my whereabouts. I guess the other party might have a second operation. I intend to lure the snake out of its hole. So, just bother Secret Service for a favor. What help or not, when did you kid be so polite? Have you helped my Secret Service less over the years? You have saved the lives of many overseas agents and fighters. Even if we dont talk about that, the attack on you at the Capital is absolutely unforgivable. Just tell me how you want my side to cooperate with your actions? Im currently at the Shangri-La Hotel. You have some agentse and ambush the hotel and monitor the surrounding area. At the same time, have the outgoing agents take over THE CAPITAL SWAT team and have the SWAT team follow the operation. In the back, Ill go to dinner with this friend of mine then find a ce to y or something In short, just throw my head out and see if I can lure the other side out. The outgoing agents can monitor my movements along the way, detecting any movement within range with me at the center, and contacting me at the first opportunity whenever any suspicious personnel are detected. Jason said in a hushed voice. I understand, Im going to make the arrangements, and youll be contacted immediately by the agent in charge of this operation. Chief Johnson said by phone. Treasure House, backyard. The deal between Hank and the loft master was finalized, and Hank got an Eighth-grade martial arts pills and a Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill, as expected. At the moment, Hank is still sipping tea in that elegant room. Pavilion master this side of the hospitality of the tea is by no meansparable to the mundane tea, that tea isparable to Semi-Elixir, brewed out of the tea is not only a pleasant fragrance, drink a mouthful of it all contains a spirituality, let a persons heart rxed and happy. Hank chatted with the Pavilion Master about some Hyacinth matters, the Pavilion Master was extremely familiar with some of the secret stories in Hyacinth, and held a huge amount of information, so the conversation was not boring, instead, it made Hank extremely interested in some ancient secrets. ording to what the Pavilion Master said, above Extreme Realm Emperor, there is still a stronger Cultivation realm? The powerhouses of the ancient times are even more immeasurably powerful? Just how powerful is that? Hank opened his mouth and asked. The Pavilion Master narrowed his eyes and smiled as he said, As for how strong it is, I dont know. In the Strong Martial Era, for martial artists, Great Sage is just a starting stage. Extreme Realm Emperor is considered to have some status. But a truly strong person is bound to be above Extreme Realm Emperor. This world we live in is equivalent to a cage, and it was Lewis who broke this cage, making the Cultivation rules perfect, which renewed the path of Cultivation that had originally been blocked. Hanks eyes shed as he asked, Lewis broke the cage with his fist and suffered a bacsh from the Heavenly Dao, does the Pavilion Master think there is still a possibility of surviving? The Pavilion Master thought for a moment, he shook his head and said, Its hard. The power of the Heavenly Daos bacsh cannot be dissolved. Unless, it is possible to find a true Holy Pill. However, in todays world, would there be a true Holy Pill? Even in the Strong Martial Era, a Holy Pill is extremely difficult to find. Hank nodded, like he was relieved. By this time, it was gettingte, and as if Hank remembered something, he frowned and said, Its been a couple hours since Guard Nichs Sinir made his move, so why havent we heard back yet? The Courtier was also a bit surprised as he said, ording to the time, it should being back as well. Ill send someone to contact the man who drove Guard Nichs Sinir to see. Just as the Courtier stood up and was about to go out and send out some one to inquire for information, he was suddenly indirectly alerted to the fact that someone hade to report the news that the man who had driven Guard Nichs Sinir had returned. A sh of excited exuberance shed in Hanks eyes as he sniffed, and he too stood up and walked out with the Pavilion Master. Since that celebrity hand is back, then Guard Nichs Sinir must be back as well, and Hank is trying to get to Jasons cor. After walking out, he saw several men walking in, one of whom was the same man who had tracked down Jason in his car with Guard Nichs Sinir. After the man saw the Pavilion Master he gritted his teeth and walked up and spoke, Pavilion Master, Guard Nichs Sinir he, hes been killed! Guard Nichs Sinir was killed? Hank who was happily walking out heard these words, his face immediately copsed, his eyes even shed with a sh of anger that was hard to contain, he rushed up in an arrow step, reached out and grabbed the mans cor, and said in a deep voice: What are you talking about? Guard Nichs Sinir was killed? This cant be, this is absolutely impossible! What the hell is going on? Tell me properly! The Pavilion Master said in a deep voice. That man immediately opened his mouth and said, Really. Guard Nichs Sinir fought against Jason, that Jason is not Great Sage, I sensed his Cultivation aura from afar, it should be the cultivation of the peak of Full Saint Realm. However, Guard Nichs Sinir is not his opponent at all. I saw that Guard Nichs Sinir was defeated and undefeated, and since I am of low strength and cant help, the only thing I can do is to escape early and rush back to report. Hank froze in ce, a face became extremely ironic, became extremely fierce, and his heart even more set off shock waves. Full Saint Realms cultivation? Thats enough to defeat and kill a Great Sage? How is that possible? Great Sage was unbeatable, at least for martial artists below Great Sage, that was simply unable to fight against a Great Sage powerhouse by half.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, Jason was actually able to break thisw and cross the ranks to kill a Great Sage powerhouse? Chapter 1940 – Let’s Go Drink Everyone in the arena, not just Hank, was shocked. Full Saint Realm bucking Great Sage is unheard of and so counter-intuitive its shocking. The Pavilion Masters eyes shed with essence, and his face couldnt help but show a touch of disbelief, there arent many instances of Full Saint Realm being able to kill Great Sage, but there arent absolutely none, and some of the Cultivation Pride who are sufficiently anticlimactic are able to do it, but only very few. Dragon Bloodline, Dragon Bloodline The Courtier sighed softly to himself. In his opinion, Jason was able to defeat Guard Nichs Sinir with his Full Saint Realm cultivation, which must have a great rtionship with his own Dragon Bloodline, and only with such a heavenly destiny can he inspire such a horrible battle strength. Hank is back to his senses, he has been arrogant for a long time, so he takes face and honor very seriously, this time he sends Guard Nichs Sinir who thought he could kill Jason with a sure shot, he was so excited toe out to see Jasons head. Unexpectedly, what he saw was a big reversal! The face is lost, and the honor is even more gone! That sense of shame surged to his heart, making his entire being hateful, his eyes about to spit out fire, he sank his face and said word by word, Jason, Im going to kill you! Ill kill you, Ill kill you! The person who dares to kill my Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, even if its up to heaven and down to earth, you cant escape death! With that, Hank looked at the Pavilion Master and said, Pavilion Master, that Jason must havee back to the downtown area of THE CAPITAL, right? You help me to continue to trace his whereabouts, if you dare to kill my Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands people, if you dont break him into pieces, it will undermine my Holy Lands authority! The Pavilion Master sniffed and said, This attack could not be sessful, so I think it must have caused Jasons rm. Within THE CAPITAL, Jasons ability is extremely great, and the Holy Son still wants to carry out the operation? Lets track down his whereabouts first. I cant stand this breath! Hank said in a cold voice. Saint Son, this person Jason possesses the strength to kill Great Sage powerhouses. So we should still act cautiously. Dont let a moments anger jeopardize the event. As long as the Saint Son is promoted to Great Sage and reshapes his body, it wont be difficult to kill Jason with the posture of the Saint Son! In short, without full certainty, do not act rashly again! Another Great Sage powerhouse beside Hank spoke up, he was also a protector in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land named Rain, with a cultivation strengthparable to that of the in Guard Nichs Sinir. So if Hank really wants to go ahead with the op, then who can go for the kill on Jason? Rain sure as hell cant. Jason can kill Guard. Nichs Sinir that can kill him too. Hank cant make a move either. Its too risky. Thats why Rain spoke up and told Hank to think carefully. A cold aura shed in Hanks eyes as he said, Lets track Jasons whereabouts first. As for manpower the time is right, I will immediately transfer strong people can also. The Pavilion Master said, Saint Son, I can have intelligence eyes track down Jasons whereabouts. However, I will only provide the whereabouts on my side, and I will not get involved in specific matters for now. After all, Jubilee Pavilion is still stationed in the Capital, so it is inappropriate to sh with the forces behind Jason for a short period of time. In addition, if my manpower on my side realizes that something is wrong, it will stop tracking Jasons actions. Well, Im already grateful that the Court Master was able to be so helpful. Hank said. The Pavilion Master nodded and whirled around, arranging for people to go out and track down Jasons whereabouts. Shangri-La Hotel. Night had fallen, and night was shrouding thend. On some of the streets outside the Shangri-La Hotel, a carefulparison with the previous will find a lot of extra vehicles, these vehicles are parked in various directions, and inside the car sits a man in civilian clothes but with a sharp gaze. These manpower were precisely the agents sent over by Secret Service, besides these vehicles, there were also some manpower scattered within a one-kilometer radius centered on the Shangri-La Hotel, like idle passers-by, with unimpressive appearances, but all of them were vigntly staring at every move in the surroundings. A police station in the Capital has beenmandeered by the Secret Service, and one of its offices has been set up as a surveince and contact hub, withputer screens projecting all the movements around the perimeter of the Shangri-La Hotel. Under Jasons phone call, Secret Service had been in full action, in addition to the mobilized SWAT fighters, who were hibernating in the dark, and wouldunch a thunderous action as soon as they received the order. Inside the hotel room. Jason had already showered, he contacted Darcey, and Darceys side was ready. Instantly, Jason walked out and Darcey pushed her way out as well, the two of them ready to get a head start on dinner. Darcey is still a in dress, face without powder, is still like a sunrise reflecting the snow as beautiful as the dust, own a stream of ethereal aesthetic temperament in the manifestation. Is there anything you want to eat? Jason asked with a smile as he looked over at Darcey. Darcey shook her head as she said, I dont know what to eat yet. Theres no rush, you can think about it. Jason said. The two of them walked towards the outside of the hotel, and when they took the elevator, Darceys eyes lit up, and she said, Why dont we go eat the Capital roast duck, its not quite famous. Roast duck? No problem, Ill find one. Jason said. Walking out of the hotel, Jason took Darcey to his car and he searched out an Allstar Roast Duck Restaurant and drove there on that. Before driving, he sent out a message. As his car started, a car arranged around the Shangri-La Hotel, one man at a time, like an impermeable, also began to move, monitoring all the abnormal movements around. Allstar Roast Duck Restaurant. Half an hourter, Jason drove up, walked out of the car with Darcey, and walked inside the store. The store was full of customers and almost full. Fortunately there were still seats avable, the waiter led Jason and Darcey to a seat and Jason began to order, a roast duck with some of THE CAPITALs specialties was more than enough for the two of them. Soon, the chef came over with a cart and showed Jason and Darcey the roast duck they had ordered, then started to slice the duck meat and served it in two tes, with the bones of the duck frame used to make soup.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sliced roast duck, pancakes, shredded cucumber, scallions, and sweet noodle sauce are served. Jason smiled and said, Eat. Darcey nodded and picked up a slice of pancake, cing some slices of roast duck, shredded cucumber, and scallions on the pancake, rolling it up and dipping it in the sauce. With one bite, Darcey couldnt help but say, Its quite tasty. Then eat more. Jasonughed and he opened his mouth to eat as well. During this process, Jason was secretly also paying attention to every move around him, so far, the agents in the peripheral ambush did not send him messages, which meant that for the time being, there were no abnormalities, nor did he notice any unusual personnel. This was a slight disappointment to Jason, who had hoped that Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands manpower would continue to carry out attacks against him. He had set up a dra and was just waiting for some prey toe headlong. By the end of this meal, Darcey was also full, and looking satisfied, she said, Its still pretty good. Arent you going to eat? Im full too. Jason said. So where are we going next? Darcey asked with a wink of her eyes and a smile. What do you think? Jason asked. Why dont we go for a drink! Darcey said on this as if she had gathered enough courage. Chapter 1941 – People Are Drunker Than Wine Drinking? Jason was frozen after hearing this from Darcey, he couldnt have imagined that Darcey would even offer to go for a drink. I was under the impression that Darcey didnt win and usually drank very little. Why are you thinking of going out for a drink tonight? Its still really something of an anomaly. But Jason turned to think, perhaps this is out to y the sake of it, naturally want to let go of their own, after dinner to find a bar nightclubs, drink, feel the vitality of the city of THE CAPITAL, in fact, it is also a very good idea. Anyway, Jasons n for tonight was to show up recklessly, and the more he went to some lively and crowded ce, the better, so that the probability of being able to lure the snakes out of their holes would be higher. So, when Darcey mentioned going for a drink, Jason didnt object, he smiled and said, Okay, then Ill take you to enjoy the nightlife of THE Capital. We can go to the bar street in Rear Sea. The environment over there is kind of nice. Yeah, Rear Sea it is then, Darcey beamed. Jason whirled around and yelled for the waiter to pay the bill, then walked out of the duck restaurant with Darcey and got into his car as Jason sped off in the direction of the CapitalRear Sea. As soon as Jason moved, therge formed by the agents ambushed in the surrounding area was also spread out, these agents were all trained for a long time, and their ability in tracking and counter reconnaissance was absolutely outstanding, with all aspects ofbat ability, so within the range covered by therge formed by them, all movements could not escape from their detection. Why the sudden thought of going for a drink? Jason asked with a smile as he looked over to Darcey, who was sitting in the passenger seat. Darceys jade face slightly reddened, she red at Jason in annoyance and said, You need to have a reason for wanting to go drinking, right? Its just that I want to go drinking, cant I? Haha, sure. Anyway, as agreed, well have fun this time when wee to THE Capital. So Im definitely on board with whatever you want to do with both hands. Jason said with a smile. Darceys eyes rolled as she asked as if she remembered something, Didnt you say that Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands people might continue to carry out attacks? Wouldnt it be obvious for us to strut around like this? Jason smiled and said, There is no need to worry about this. I have my own arrangements. Its fine if we have fun. As for Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, I do hope that they do make a second move. Darcey nodded, she knew that Jason had a special status in the Capital, and was able to mobilize a huge amount of power, so she wasnt worried about anything. Half an hourter, Jason drove over to the Rear Sea side and found a ce to stop the car, he took Darcey towards the inside of the Rear Sea. Rear Sea Bar Street, where Western-style bars coexist with Chinese-style teahouses and restaurants, is apanied by a beautiful water view, and has a unique vor of quiet in motion and quiet in the midst of the bustle. The bistros here are clean and make you feel rxed and at home. To take care of this atmosphere, none of the bars and restaurants have bands ying. So, unlike those noisy nightclub bars, there is no deafening music in the bars and taverns here, no DJs heartbreaking hissing, no shouting under the rapid secretion of male and female hormones. There is only a kind of like a quietly flowing river like a rxed and cozy, quiet in the movement, happy andfortable, but also let a person fondly, linger in it. Jason chose toe to the Rear Sea bar this side of the purpose is also rted to Darceys character, Darcey like quiet, elegant and quiet character, itself is like that valley orchid like a world of its own. Therefore, the Rear Sea side of the environment is rtively more suitable for her, and fits with her own temperament. After walking over, Jason talked it over with Darcey and ended up going with the Chinese Tavern. This lies in the Chinese tavern is basically a long row of small tables along theke, inserted umbres, sitting here can look at theke by the fence, but also seems extremely cozy. Jason ordered a dozen Yanjing beers and some stir-fries and snacks, which was basically enough; he and Darcey had just had dinner and couldnt finish too much. At this time, the night has been pale, Rear Sea neon lights around a light up, colorful, will be reflected in theke like a fairnd, near theke restaurant, stalls sitting in all kinds of guests, talk to each other, raise a ss, full of a taste of life. Here, have a drink. Jason grinned. Yeah! Darcey smiled back and picked up his beer ss, clinking it with Jason before taking a big gulp. Jason finished his ss of wine in a few sips and Darcey followed suit until he saw what was happening. Jasons face was stunned when he saw this, and he couldnt help butugh dumbly, saying, Just feel free. Why bother to drink it all? Not afraid of getting drunk? Not afraid, besides, you dont get drunk in life. Darcey smiled. Theke has a clear wind blowing, raised a few strands of hair on Darceys face, in the taverns warm light, Darceys face is like ayer of light, aesthetics through a stream of ethereal, so that people see it to forget the vulgar. Youre not afraid, Im afraid Ill get drunk. Jason said fervently, looking over at Darcey. Darceys face was stunned, and her eyes looked at Jason suspiciously as she said, I dont believe it. With that amount of alcohol you have, how can this amount of beer still get you drunk? You dont understand. Jasonughed, then said squarely, People are drunker than wine, and youre drunker than wine. Pfft Darcey couldnt help butugh as she said without any good humor, Do you think Im a young girl in the throes of love? Just saying these sweet words that I dont know where I learned. These words are useless to me. Even if it doesnt work or not, it doesnt stop me from saying it. After all, its a reflection of whats going on inside me at the moment. Jason said. Darceys eyes red at Jason and said, So youre done? Come drink when youre done. Jason couldnt help but smile, and to say he was drinking he was naturally up for it. After several beers in a row, a flush colored Darceys cheeks, and she rested her chin in one hand as she looked away across theke. Under the light, vaguely see the old the Capitals hutongs and courtyards across theke, which makes ones mind cant help but sh back to the Capitals cityscape in old movies and novels, which is quite poetic and picturesque. Lights on the four sides of the city, a river of stars in the center of the water. Darcey couldnt help but open her mouth and whisper as she looked at the moment, at all the lights around theke.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I only felt that the situation was extremely appropriate to this ancient poem. Whats being said? Jason asked at that as he couldnt quite hear him. Its just an old poem. Darcey grinned. Almost forgot, Darcey is good at everything from poetry and piano to calligraphy and painting, it would be nice if there was a koto in here, to be able to listen to immortal sounds. Jason said with a smile. Im just afraid people will think Im a sellout. Darcey chuckled. Thats a good feeling, then Ill bring a big cheek over, stand aside, you y the guzheng, Ill serve the pots and collect the money, Im sure to earn a lot in one night. Jasonughed. Haha Darcey couldnt help butugh, only finding the scene funny just thinking about it. At that moment, Jasons cell phone twitched with a message. Chapter 1942 – Big Fish Hiding THE Capital Jason fidgeted and nced at his cell phone, the message on it was short and showed the phrase C Suspicious target detected, already being tracked closely! A ray of essence shed in Jasons eyes as he returned a message back C just track and lock it down, dont scare the snakes yet, track down all the suspicious targets. Jasons eyes had a chilling glint in the bottom of his eyes, it seemed that his guess was not wrong, Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands side would not die and would continue to take action. Unbeknownst to him, Jason was waiting for this moment. He wasnt afraid of Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands manpower taking action, he was afraid of them not taking action. As long as Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands people moved, even if it came to a Great Sage peak supreme powerhouse he would have no fear, and if tonight he could sit on the charge of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land attacking and killing the current Dragon Head in the Capital, then he would have a reason to directly mobilize the military department to bulldoze the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. If its in Hyacinth, and Heaven Sealing Sacred Land rounds up Jason because of some matchup or other contention, thats within the rules of Hyacinth, talk about breaking thew. However, tantly assaulting and killing the current Dragon Head in THE CAPITAL is outside the realm of Hyacinth rules, in other words its a crime. Jason has an excuse to mobilize enough military forces to go to the siege, even if there are more powerful people in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, how many of them can survive in the face of the bombardment of nes and artillery? Even a Great Sage Peak Supreme could not withstand the ranged bombardment of massive shells. After the message was sent, Jason and Darcey continued to drink and chat. A dozen beers were quickly consumed and Jason called for a second dozen. The more Darcey drank the fair jade face is stained with a touch of intoxicating redness, looks like not overpowering like alcohol, looks not overpowering shyness, but let a person look at it for the heart swings. Youre calling for alcohol again? Could it be that youre really saving up to get me drunk? Darcey smiled, her eyes like curved moons, looking at Jason with a hook, hook, hook. Its not really in the cards. But Darcey couldnt help but give it a try if she gave it a chance. Jason said brazenly. Darcey spreads a smile and says, Heres another jab at me. Come on, keep drinking. Jason, naturally, could do nothing to resist and picked up his ss of wine and continued drinking with Darcey. Somewhere in a police station. One by one, the surveince screens are switching to different images, which are mainly within the range of the CapitalRear Sea. One of the surveince screens was locking on to a ck sedan with a man inside who appeared to be waiting for something. In addition, several other surveince images are targeting the figure of a man dressed in ck inside Rear Sea, who is carrying a bag and dressed like a tourist, and is walking around, asionally with that gaze directed toward a direction. The rest of the security cameras show Jason and Darcey having a drink, and they are also observing all the surroundings, so there is no way to escape any movement. Basically, its safe to assume that theres something wrong with the car. In the surveince, the man in ck with the backpack is in league with the man in the car. Inside and out. This car was seen on the outskirts of the Shangri-La Hotel, Dragon Head headed to Rear Sea and this car followed. Then the man in ck with the backpack stepped out of the car, presumably to follow Dragon Heads movements. So far, these two havent made any unusual moves. It seems that they are only there to keep an eye on Dragon Head. Its been quite a long time, should we take action against these two? Then contact Dragon Head and ask for Dragon Heads advice. Inside this room at the police station, several of the officers in charge of this operation weremunicating. the Capital, Rear Sea. Seeing as the second dozen beers were about to be finished as well, Jason was naturally fine, but his eyes still looked incredibly clear even as he looked into Darceys, and there was no hint of any drunkenness to be seen. Want to keep drinking? Jason asked with a smile. Darcey shook her head and said, All drunk up, take a break and enjoy the night. Good thing too. Jason smiled. At that moment, Jasons cell phone twitched and another message was sent C Dragon Head, two suspicious individuals have been identified, are we taking action? Jason frowned, he and Darcey had been sitting on this side of Rear Sea for nearly two hours now, and the other man had been slow to move, and he didnt know what he was ying at. After thinking about it, Jason replied with the message: immediate action! As Jason sent out this message, soon, this big formed by ambushes in various locations around the area began to close in, and everything went on silently. Snap! Jason lights a cigarette and smokes on that. The hard lines of the silhouette peeked through the clouds, and he was waiting for a report on the news from the closing of the. Darceys gaze was withdrawn from theke, she said softly, Sometimes, I think its quite good to be an ordinary person. Living a nine-to-five life, inviting a few friends to a ce like this on weekends, having a drink, talking andughing, an ordinary but fulfilling evening will pass. It may be a mundane life, but its a fulfilling one. Why are you suddenlymenting about this? Jason couldnt help but smile as he said, Even if youre not an ordinary person, youre still able to live this kind of life, arent you? But like you said, theres always a burden to bear. Darcey said. Jason nodded, he was about to say something when all of a sudden but he saw a man walking towards him. Jason looked at it and with a thought in his mind he said to Darcey, Sit down, I have a friending. With that said, Jason stood up, looked at the man and said, Coriander Nykhs? I remember you. Jason and the man walked over to the adjacentkefront railing and the man named Coriander said, Meet Captain Miller. im so happy that Captain Miller still remembers me. Jason nodded, Jason had been overseas with Dragon Shade Warriors supporting several agents back home during one of Dragon Shades operations three years ago, Coriander among them. The two suspicious officers are dead. Coriander said in a low tone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Dead? Jason frowned, a chill shing in his eyes. Coriander nodded his head and said, As we were moving, the other party realized the abnormality and immediately bit through the poison capsule contained in his mouth and died from the poison. Jason took a deep breath and said, It seems that this force is not simple, sending out such decisive manpower. The identities of these two men are being investigated, but I dont think well be able to find out much. But Secret Services side will continue to pursue the matter by piecing together some of the clues they have. Coriander said. Looks like there is a big fish hiding in THE Capital. Jason sneered and then said, Check it out and let me know when you have a clue. Id like to see what this big fish is about. Captain Miller, those two dead men, are you going to check them out? Coriander asked. Jason shook his head and said, No need, its the same for you Secret Service to check it out. Once these two are dead, the other side definitely knows about it. So, there wont be any action happening tonight. You tell Secret Services brothers to withdraw, its been a hard night. No hard work, were all honored to do something for Captain Miller. Coriander smiled. Jasonughed, reached over and patted Coriander on the shoulder and said, Go back and tell Chief Johnson that you wont be able to meet him for a drink this time. Wait until the next time Ie to THE CAPITAL to meet him. Good. Coriander nodded, then said, Then Ill hit leave Captain Miller alone and go ahead. Jason nodded, and when Coriander was gone he too returned to his seat and sat down. Chapter 1943 You’re Responsible Jason walked back in and Darcey looked at him and asked, That friend of yours left? Yeah, hes got something else, a friend from Secret Service. Jason said. Secret Service? Darcey froze. Jason didnt hide anything and said with a smile, Tonight was intended to bring out a big fish. So far, this big fish is extremely cunning. Tonight there were two people who were secretly tracking our movements, Secret Service set up a dra and when these two people were apprehended, the other party took poison and killed himself, which was quite decisive. Darcey was also icy smart, and after sniffing, she said, It means that the person tracking us might send a message to Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands side will then decide whether or not to take action, right? Jason nodded his head and said, Yes, that should be the case. These people are not from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. It should be that Heaven Sealing Sacred Land has powerful connections on the Capitals side, as for who the big fish behind this connection is, it is still unknown. As of now, this big fishs ability is extraordinary, but this time, the other partys sent manpower has finally leaked out some traces, waiting for the Secret Service side to slowly follow the trail to trace it. Darcey gave Jason a nk look with her beautiful eyes and said, So your purpose of apanying me tonight is to lure the snake out of its hole? To lure out this big fish and Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands manpower, right? Jason heard Darceys pouty anger and he smiled, Of course not. Staying with you tonight is the first task. As for the hidden fish and Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, they are just incidental. The attack on the Wild Wall has been confirmed to be the work of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and we will slowly settle the score with them. As for the big fish hiding in the Capital, it will surface sooner orter. So, all in all, apanying you is of course the first task. Darcey smiled and said, Fine. Forgive you is all. So are we still going to sit here? Dont want to keep drinking? Jason asked with a smile. Darcey couldnt help but re at Jason and said, You want to hold me up? Im not drinking anymore, I feel like Ive had enough too, Im a bit dizzy yet. Back to the hotel to rest then? Jason asked. Darcey nodded and said, Okay, back to it then. Jason whirls around to pay the bill and follows Darcey out. Jason was more or less sorry that he hadnt been able to catch this big fish tonight, but it had shown some signs and sooner orter he would be able to track it down. At that time, Jason would like to see what kind of person was hiding in this THE Capital, who dared to join forces with Heaven Sealing Sacred Land to target him. Find out and get rid of it for sure. Treasure House, backyard. Inside an elegant room, the Pavilion Masters face was a bit grim, and next to him sat Hank and Rain Wartspoon and others. The manpower sent out has been traced, and those two have taken poison and killed themselves. Within a short period of time, Jasons side cant trace any clues. The Pavilion Master opened his mouth as he continued, Obviously, Jason has already utilized the power in THE Capital tonight to set up a dra. If you, Saint Son, carry out an action, you will be throwing yourself into a. Hanks face also looked unsightly, his eyes shed with essence as he said, Then let Jason live for a few more days. Those who offend my Heaven Sealing Sacred Land and kill my Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, I swear that I will make him pay in blood! This Jason person is very smart, he has already figured out that you, Saint Son, want to continue with your n, so he has set up a trap tonight. The Pavilion Master opened his mouth and continued, Fortunately, I advised the Saint Son not to act rashly just yet, or else he would have to fall into Jasons trap. Hank nodded as he said, Thank you for this time, Pavilion Master I have a guilty conscience for the sacrifice of two of Pavilion Masters manpower. I will makepensation. Furthermore, Jubilee Pavilion has since gained the friendship of my Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. If there is anything in the future, I, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, will definitely help out. Good. The owner of the pavilion was smiling on his fat round face. Shangri-La Hotel. A Jeep whistled and sped over, and the car slowed to a stop in the parking lot in front of the Grand Hotel. Jason turned the car off and looked toward the passenger seat to see Darcey leaning back in the passenger seat, her eyes slightly closed and not opening them even when the car stopped. Asleep? Jason froze. Jason stepped out of the car and went around to the passenger seat and opened the door, he reached out and shook Darcey and said, Darcey, Darcey, its the hotel. Hmmm getting there? Darcey opened her mouth to murmur as she continued, Feeling a little light headed, like Im drifting off to sleep. Jason knew in his heart of hearts that Darcey wasnt up to the task and that too much beer could be intoxicating. He said, Ill help you out of the car. With that, Jason reached out and took Darceys arm, leading her out of the car. Darcey seems to be unsteady, after getting out of the car, she seems to be unsteady, her whole body center of gravity leaned on Jasons body, that gentle and delicate body leaning over, straight to Jason can not help but have a kind of heart fluttering feeling. After all, Darcey is the recognized beauty of Hyacinth, and is a talented woman who knows nothing, and has her own ethereal temperament like a fairy from the nine heavens, such a great beauty in that a touch of drunkenness rendering, presented by the fawning attitude is extremely provocative. Jason took a deep breath to keep himself calm, to restrain that impulsive feeling inside. Jason helped Darcey into the hotel, got into the elevator and pressed the button for the 16th floor. The elevator rose to the sixteenth floor and Jason helped Darcey out, all the way to the door of Darceys room, where he asked, Darcey, wheres your room card? In my bag. Darcey said softly. Jason fished the room card out of Darceys handbag, he swiped the door open and helped Darcey inside the room. Jason plugged the room card into the electric slot and the room lit up with warm dim lights as he helped Darcey over to the big soft bed, ready for Darcey to get some rest. Unexpectedly, but when heid Darcey t on the bed, coldly, Darceys pair of jade arms hooked around his neck, and vaguely there was a move to pull down hard. With a move like that, Jason was simply caught off guard. He sank down slightly, and was so close to Darceys extremely beautiful face on the bed that he could feel the hot breathing out of her mouth.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There was a sh of surprise in Jasons eyes, unsure of Darceys intentions with this move. Did you purposely make me drink so much tonight? It made me look like my head was still dizzy Darcey asked poutingly as she looked at Jason. Jasons face was stunned as heughed bitterly and said, Theres no such thing, is there? There it is, and dont you dare try to deny it, youre going to have to answer for it anyway! Darcey said relentlessly. In charge? Jason is frozen. How is he supposed to take responsibility for this? Chapter 1944 – The Devil of Impulse Jason looked over at Darcey and couldnt help but ask, Really drunk? Darcey said, Anyway, its just dizzy, whats that if not drunk? Then I do have to take charge for a bit. Jason grinned . How are you, how are you responsible for Darcey clenched her teeth, and not knowing what came to her mind, her delicate jade face was colored red, and her eyes were even flickering with a little bit of mesmerizing waves of light. He smiled and said, How to be responsible ah, let me think about it first Ugh, Im really a little bit tired of keeping this position all the time, and my hands are a little bit numb from propping them up all the time. Then who told you to hold on, you could have let go. Darcey said subconsciously. Respectfully. Didnt you say youd get drunk and make me responsible? You close your eyes and Ill give you a gift as my sincere responsibility. A gift? Darcey looked at Jason quizzically. Right! Jason nodded good-naturedly. Darceys mind snapped to attention as she remembered the scene back at Ghost Doctor Valley where this same asshole had told her to close her eyes, under the pretense of giving her a gift. At that time, the simple-minded girl really did close her eyes, only to wait for this assholes assaulting kiss. Now, this guy has the nerve to ask himself to close his eyes? Is this going to be a repeat performance?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Its really hateful to lie to yourself once and then want to do it again! At this thought, Darcey gritted her teeth, her beautiful eyes staring at Jason, and said in an annoyed voice, Im not going to fall for your trick. You want to take advantage of me closing my eyes and then, and then just like at that time in Ghost Doctor Valley, right? Jason was stunned, wondering how Darcey remembered this. However, there was no feeling of embarrassment on his face that he had been torn apart, as he wrapped his hands around Darceys waist and said with a smile, I dont think youre drunk at all. If youre really drunk, how can you still remember this? So youre indirectly admitting what I just said? You, you are simply shameless , Darcey said without any good humor. Jason thought that since you have said shameless, then I also have to be shameless to the end, immediately this he smiled and said: Darcey ah, I let you close your eyes is for your sake. After all, you are a girl, how much will be embarrassed to open your eyes. Since you feel that closing your eyes ispletely unnecessary, then lets start Start? Start what? Darcey was all confused. Ill show you. Jason opened his mouth as he raised his body slightly, sealing his lips with a kiss at a rapid pace, blocking Darceys luscious cherry lips. Ah Darcey eximed in shock, how could she not expect that this guys shamelessness had reached such a level that it was simply human and unforgivable. With that in mind, Darcey sensed the hot kiss. Cant hide after all Is this, in fact, destiny? Tonight, in fact, shed been vaguely prepared for something since shed reached up and hooked her arm around Jasons neck. However, when faced with this moment, she inevitably still felt a blush and an indescribable sense of awkwardness. Is it merely to dissolve the danger of ones own destiny? What about him? What was he thinking? Is he also taking this as a way to neutralize the danger of his destiny backfiring? Darcey was in a state of confusion and didnt know what to do. Chapter 1945 – Green Dragon The night was deepening and all was silent. Inside the room, however, there was a charming and iparable ambiguous factor surging, which was flowing and filling the entire room. Jason and Darcey have long been indistinguishable. During this period, what made Jason feel strange was that in his own power origin, there was a Green Dragon Origin surging, which was apletely autonomous revival surge, not something that Jason deliberately mobilized. That feeling, as if invisibly summoned by some call, seemed strange, but what it brought was a burst of ineffable and marvelous sensation. He felt that his own Green Dragon Origin seemed to have seeped into Darceys body in this way, and correspondingly, he also felt that Darceys side seemed to have fed back an extremely special aura, which had vaguely merged with his own Origin aura. Jasons been through a lot of women too, Ste, Andi, Nora, Taylor on the Carovia side, and Manjusaka, Luca, Tamakawa, White Fox on the overseas side. However, nothing like this has ever happened. Never before had his own Green Dragon Origin actually revived on its own during this process, and then seeped into the other partys body, as if it was an invisible summoning that absorbed his Origin Qi over. Jason didnt know what was going on, and he didnt bother, after all, the experience that came with the process was unprecedented and extremely unique. Because of this, the battle has not stopped after several storms. Darceys feelings were also extremely deep, she could clearly feel the strand of Green Dragon Origin from Jasons body, which seemed to be autonomously converging towards her Dantian Origin. Her dantian origin initially had a seal-like existence, its shape resembling a tiger, white tiger form. This is the reason why Darceys Cultivation has never been raised, because every time the Cultivation realm is raised, the Ancient Force Strength that converges in the Dantian Origin will be more and more majestic, and in the end, it will be triggered to this seal-like existence. Once she triggered it, then she would have to face the power of the bacsh of her own White Tiger Bloodline. Therefore, she could only give up continuing to cultivate martial arts, and her own Cultivation realm had been maintained at the peak of the Supreme Master Stage. However, at this moment, as a Green Dragon Origin converged over and continuously injected into that seal-like existence, it was obvious to see that thatyer of seal was gradually fading, with a great tendency to be cracked. It was close to thetter part of the night when all movement in the room this stopped. Under the hazy light, Darceys strength felt like it had been drained out of her body, and shey on top of Jasons body, her eyes closed tightly, her slender eyshes covering down, reflecting her beautiful jade face rendered with a little bit of flushed state. Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it, wrapping his other arm around Darceys exposed, fragrant shoulder. Smooth shoulders, that white as jade skin is now slightly red, as if embellished with a piece of rose petals, looks magnificent but delicate.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jason hadnt expected the rtionship that had developed between him and Darcey so sparingly, and it honestly did take him by surprise. But really, to put it on an emotional level, hes naturally affectionate towards Darcey. Darceys own quiet and elegant ethereal temperament, she does notpete with others, like an orchid in an empty valley like a world of independence, but she is so knowledgeable, the kind of talent that does not show the mountains do not show, often unintentionally will let people be amazed. Gradually, Jasons admiration for Darcey changed from admiration to heartfelt love, and he felt that it would be a great happiness for a man to have such an ethereal and immortal woman. Now, that wish is sort ofing true. After a cigarette was finished, Darcey in her arms seemed to have slowed down, and her covered and down eyshes fluttered slightly, and then her eyes slowly opened, and what jumped into them was Jasons face with a smile as he lowered his head to look at her. Ah Darcey blushed profusely, and arge blush immediately flew across her soft jade face. Still so embarrassed, huh? Jasonughed. Hmph, do you think anyone is as thick-skinned as you? Darcey grunted in a nonchnt manner. Jason reached up and rubbed his nose, thinking that made sense. Ah Darcey, theres a question Ive been meaning to ask you. Jason said. Hmm? Whats the problem? Darcey said. Jason said, What exactly is on your own mind? Now that youre my woman, you should be able toe clean with me, right? Darceys face was stunned, she looked at Jason in surprise and said, Didnt you already know? At that time at Bamboo Residence, didnt you nod your head and acquiesce? Jason looked a little embarrassed and smiled as he said, At the time, I was beating around the bush, acquiescing, and then thinking Id bait you into saying itter Darcey froze, she couldnt help but look at Jason in a daze and asked, Tell me honestly, at that time in Ghost Doctor Valley, what did Elder Ghost Doctor tell you? Jason said, At that time, I said goodbye to Ghost Doctor senior, when I was leaving, Ghost Doctor senior suddenly called out to me, and then said something to me, the original words were like this, You kid, from now on, pay more attention to Darcey, shes not easy! I thought to myself You should be more concerned about Darcey. I thought to myself, You should be hiding something in your heart. Thats why I asked you at the Bamboo Residence that day. Darcey froze, and after a long while she asked somewhat incredulously, Is that what Ghost Doctor-senpai told you? Yeah, those are the ones. Jason nodded. Darcey found her heart pounding as she realized that she had previously misunderstood all of this, and that she had mistakenly thought that Jason already knew everything. But at this moment, she realizes that Jason actually doesnt even know about her destiny reversal yet. In that case, tonightC Darcey gritted her teeth as she gazed at Jason and couldnt help but ask, So So what, what did you mean by this tonight? What do you mean? Jason was a little confused as he met Darceys gaze and said seriously, Because I like you, I really do. Maybe it all happened too suddenly, maybe so suddenly that its hard for you to ept it afterward. But since it has already happened, it means it is irreversible. In the future, you will be my most beloved woman, I will guard you, apany you, hold your hand to see the world. I also hope that, from the heart, you will be able to ept me. Darcey looked at Jason in a daze, and as she looked, suddenly her eyes got hot, and a pearl-like crystal tear came out of her eyes and slid down her clean jade face. Instead, the corners of her mouth lifted, pulling up a light smile that was enough to overwhelm the crowd. Chapter 1946 – Happiness Darcey suddenly really did feel the whole world grow warm. The unspoken twinge in his heart that had been there was gone, and the vacant piece was filled, filled with that rich sweetness and warmth. She had assumed that Jason knew about her own destiny, and so in their entanglement tonight, Jason might have carried an intention to help her defuse the power of her destiny. Its like Jason is going on a mission, like it has nothing to do with emotions, but just to help her resolve the danger of this destiny backfiring. Even among them, there are some of Jasons emotions mixed in, but theyre not pure, are they? Thats why Darcey had that indefinable feeling of awkwardness, and even after this night, she didnt know how to face Jason in the future, and it was difficult for her to pour out all her emotions. But now, she was learning that Jason didnt know about her own destiny, and that everything that happened tonight was just going along with Jasons intentions, and what he had opened his mouth to say he liked. Everything had nothing to do with her own destiny, it was because she liked it, and her heart was tender, so she blossomed and achieved a wonderful night with each other. So, this is the moment where Darceys knots are really all opened up. Teardrops dripped from her eyes, but she was hugging Jason even harder. Jason, however, was startled, and seeing Darcey in this tearful, churning state, he became anxious in his mind, and quickly reached out and wiped away the tear tracks on Darceys face, as he hurriedly asked, Darcey whats wrong with you? If you think this is a hurtful situation, then I- Jason hadnt finished his sentence, but Darcey reached out and pressed his mouth, she smiled and shook her head, saying, No, its not what you think, dont think too much. Right now, I feel very happy and content. Jason froze, and he whirled around and said, Is it something to do with whats on your mind? Why dont you tell me, Ill be able to help no matter what! Fool, youve already helped! Darcey muttered to herself in her mind as she smiled and said, Alright, just stop asking me, I dont have anything on my mind from now on. Everything is fine. As for tonight, I dont regret it. But you must also remember the words you have spoken, as long as Jun does not fail me, Darcey will not fail Jun in this life either. All changed your name to Husband, huh? Jasonughed, took Darcey in his arms and said, Then let Husband honor you one more time? Ah Darcey eximed as she couldnt help but reach out and pinch Jason, exasperated, Havent you tossed and turned enough? I dont want to! Jasonughed out loud, then asked seriously, So youre really okay? Really. Darcey nodded. No cheating oh. Youre a puppy for lying. Thats more like it. Seeing you in tears just now really scared me. At that moment, I really felt like I was ten times worse. Jason said. You were supposed to be ten evils. Im exhausted and drained right now and its because of you. Darcey said in a no-nonsense manner. Dare I ask, maam, what should my husband do to make amends? Jason asked. Just hold me. Darcey smiled. Jason smiled, holding this marvelously moving and wonderfully winsome petite body tightly in his arms.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Darcey felt Jasons warm, sturdy chest and experienced the flow of love between them, and just felt it as a feeling of happiness. She had been able to sense that the seal on her dantian origin whose shape resembled that of a tiger no longer existed, and had actually been broken. There is nothing like a green dragon breaking a white tiger. What this meant Darcey knew very well, it meant that there was no longer any limitations to her martial arts cultivation, she could break through the Cultivation realm at hand and could go for a higher Cultivation. She had waited twenty-two years for this day! She was naturally happy in her heart, and she even thought about how her grandfather and also her parents would react when they knew about this news. Must have been thrilled. Over the years, the elders in her family had already been worried about her White Tiger Bloodline revolt, and had been worrying the people of the family, so she felt that she had to go and do something, to share some of the familys pressure, and shoulder some of the burdens and responsibilities. Jason, in the future, I will gradually be stronger and enhance my own Cultivation, so that I will be able to help you, okay? Darcey said softly. I thought you didnt practice martial arts? Jason opened his mouth and added, So theres no need to force myself, Ill just get stronger. No matter what happens to this world in the future, and no matter what moves that The Celestial Realm rumored to have made, in this life I will shelter you, and the others around me. Unless I die in battle, I will never allow anyone else to hurt a hair on your head! Darcey spreads a smile and says, Im sure you can do it. But you just said that you want to hold my hand to see the world. How can I travel with you if I dont have the appropriate strength? There is no end to the way of martial arts cultivation, I dont want to be able to only watch your figure drift away one day, but I cant catch up with you. So, Ive decided, Im going to get stronger! Jason looked at Darcey quizzically and said, Getting stronger isnt something you just say, it takes practice. Yeah, so Im going to practice. Before I, I was not wanting to cultivate, now Im motivated. Darcey said with a slight blush as she lied and embarrassed herself. In fact, she knows that she cant hide her White Tiger Bloodline from Jason, and Jason will definitely know about it in the future. But right now, right now, she really didnt want to say it. Jason said, I support the fact that you can cultivate to be stronger and improve your Cultivation. Its definitely good for you, at least the stronger the Cultivation, not to mention anything else, the stronger the ability to protect yourself. I will be more at ease. Yeah, well, when I get back, Ill double up on my practicing. Darcey said with a smile. Jason nodded and asked, Now you can think about where you want to go tomorrow. Still ying? Darcey looked at Jason and said, Id rather not y. Lets leave tomorrow and go back. Youve got a mission to attend to and Old Mr. Parker and my grandfather and the others to talk to, dont you? Its not much of a dy for a day or two. Its up to you, you decide. Jason said. Darcey smiled and said, If I decide, then well go back tomorrow. I need to get back to the family in a hurry too. Okay, then, as you wish, well go back tomorrow. Jason grinned, reaching down Darceys smooth back and starting to get restless. Badass! Darcey red at Jason and said, Itste, go to sleep. Sleeping with you in my arms. Jason smiled and took Darcey in his arms to sleep. Jasons mind, however, couldnt help but think of the battle with Darcey, and it really brought back memories, simply because he realized the fact that- Darcey is .. Chapter 1947 Cultivation Origin Change Early the next morning. Jason woke up, there is a fragrance floating to the pillow, the embrace of a touch of a soft jade body, the touch is really heart-stopping, let a person can not stop. Jason opened his eyes and saw Darcey in his arms, her eyes were still closed like she was still asleep. Jason couldnt help but smile, a hint of tenderness flickering in his eyes as he sidestepped slightly, hugging Darcey in response. Since it was in the morning, it was energizing in itself. Therefore, when Jason hugged Darcey, Darcey immediately sensed something, her mouth opened, letting out a soft cry, and her eyes slowly opened, and she saw Jasons face with a smile on it. Youre awake, what time is it Ah, this is Darcey said, letting out a sharp cry of relief, and in that moment she felt it. Immediately, Darcey reacted, she clenched her teeth, her beautiful jade face flushed with a bit of intoxicating redness, she said in annoyance, Early in the morning you, you want to be restless again, bad. The ancients said that a days n lies in the morning. So, this early in the morning, such a time cant be wasted. Jason said squarely. Darcey for the gas knot, said in a bad mood: A days n is in the morning is not this, this is the ancient encouragement of diligence and good learning, how to your mouth is to appear not three things. What you said is actually also a kind of diligent exploration, there is no conflict. Jason grinned, and as he spoke, he blew his horn andunched his attack. Poor Darcey, she quickly falls under the spell of this attack and falls in love. It was nearly an hour and a half before it all tapered off. Darcey lying on Jasons body panting, beautiful face is full of a flushed, and her own holy and pure breath contrasts sharply, looks naturally appear more seductive and moving. Badass, tossing and turning in the morning. Darcey red at Jason in annoyance. Thats a better way to catch up now. Jason grinned. Yeah, were heading back to Oakshire today. What time is it now? Its almost eleven! Come on get up, get up and clean up, I need to take a shower first. Darcey said. She stood up and looked at herself naked, inevitably her face was blushing, she couldnt care less, she found some clothes to cover up and went into the bathroom. Jason smiled, he wasnt in a hurry, he leaned back against the bed and lit a cigarette and smoked it. SuddenlyC Huh? Jason opened his mouth surprised voice, this moment he actually felt his own Cultivation origin has undergone some subtle changes, actually with the past is somewhat different. Jason hastened to carefully sense some, Hurricane feel their own Cultivation Origin in addition to their own Green Dragon Origin, vaguely also more than one other breath, this stock of the origin of the gas is filled with a supreme killing intent, in the underworld as if it is like nurturing that God of the killing and destruction. Moreover, this aura merged into his Green Dragon Origin, causing his Cultivation Origin aura to vaguely undergo a qualitative change, and the quality of the Hierophant was upgraded by another thread. This means that the quality of his The power of the origin goes up with it. This was unbelievable, thest time Jasons own Origin Breath changed qualitatively was due to taking a Dragon Vein Fruit. How did one wake up with such a change in ones own origin aura? Jason thought back carefully, and he came up with a key point, that is, when he was in the fish and water with Darcey, his own Origin Qi was reviving on its own, and a channel of Green Dragon Origin was converging into Darceys body. At the same time, from Darcey, there was also an Origin breath feeding back into Jason. Could it be that all this change was caused by pleasuring Darcey? Jason thought to himself, he felt that his guess was basically eighty-nine percent, since his own Cultivation Origin breath had changed qualitatively, what about Darcey? Think Darceys own Cultivation origin breath will change ordingly? Overall, it was a good thing, and Jason hadnt thought about the fact that it was possible to enhance ones The power of the origin in the course of pleasure, when it was really unprecedented, the first time hed ever encountered it. How much of a change this qualitative change in Cultivations originating breath could bring was something Jason couldnt yet testify to, and he was thinking of waiting until he got back to Oakshire and found a quiet ce to practice. Just thinking, but saw the bathroom door open, Darcey walked out, wrapped in ayer of met, beauty out of the bath she looked gorgeous, let people look extremely pleasing to the eye. Why arent you up yet? Go take a quick shower and get cleaned up, we should get going too. Darcey said urgently. Good. Jason smiled as he stepped off the bed. Darcey couldnt help but exim at the sight, and hurriedly looked away. Jason was dumbfounded by this, thinking to himself that Darceys skin wasnt normally thin. Jason found his own clothes and he too stepped into the shower to rinse off. Darcey, on the other hand, started changing into her clothes and packing and stuff. A few momentster, Jason stepped out of the shower and Darcey was basically cleaned up. Jasons luggage was still in his room, but there wasnt much to pack for him, and he was basically ready to go once his backpack was taken. You go pack your bags. Darcey said. Jason nodded and said, Okay, my luggage is simple. Lets just grab a bite to eat at the hotelter and then head to the airport. Could be. Darcey smiled. Jason walked out of Darceys room and back into his own room across the hall, he packed up his backpack and walked out after checking that he hadnt missed anything.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Darcey pulled her suitcase out with her and the two of them headed to the hotels restaurant, sort of eating breakfast and lunch together. After finishing their meal, Jason and Darcey went to the front desk of the hotel to check out, walked out and waited for a while before a car from the Armed Forces drove up to this side of the hotel. An armed police officer then stepped out of this vehicle. This was Jasons special call to have this Armed Forces soldier drive him and Darcey to the airport in the Jeep he had borrowed, and then the soldier would drive back to the Armed Forces base. Jason and Darcey got in the car and were driven to the Capital Airport by this armed police officer. On the way, Jason also sent a message to Kay with Sally informing him of his return to Oakshire with Darcey. Chapter 1948 – Even Fairies Blush Oakshire Airport. At an exit location within the airport, two marvelous and absolutely beautiful figures were standing and waiting. The right side of a person like the Luo River Goddess, own a noble and elegant temperament, as if the goddess descended, absolutely beautiful; the left side of a person with Kay falling geese posture, intellectual elegance, temperament transcendent, also unparalleled. These two are none other than Sally & Kay. They received a message from Jason and learned that Jason and Darcey were returning on a ne today, and the flight showed an arrival at Oakshire Airport around 5:00 PM. Its past five, Jason and his ne should havended by now. Kay said as she looked at the time. Sally nodded and said, Lets wait a little longer, until theye out. Sally and Kay didnt have to wait long, and about ten minutester, they saw Jason and Darcey in the crowd of people at the exit. Jasons out with Darcey. Sally shouted in delight as she saw them. Kay waved forward as well, a grin on her face. Jason and Darcey made their way out and saw Sally and Kay waiting, spinning around to greet them with smiles. I thought it would take some days for you guys to get back, but I didnt realize it would be so soon. Sally said with a smile. Jason said, I rushed back after things were finished. After I came back, there were also numerous issues that needed to be resolved, so there was no time to lose. Its been a hard journey. Lets go back first. Kay said. Go. Jason nodded his head and walked out of the airport on that note, apanied by the three beauties at his side. Walking over to the car that Sally had driven over, Jason and the others walked and sat in it as Sally drove off in the direction of Oakshire University. Kay was sitting in the backseat of the car with Darcey and the two were making small talk.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kay looked over at Darcey as she suddenly said, Huh, Darcey, why do I get the feeling that youve changed a bit? Changes, huh? Changes in what way? Darcey sounded surprised. I cant tell you, it seems to feel more feminine. Kay said with a smile. Sally, who was driving the car, sniffed and chimed in, Kay, I did notice when you said that, it seems like Darcey is having some subtle changes. Have you? I didnt think so myself. Darcey spoke up, but her cheeks were slightly colored red. Jason sitting on the co-pilot at this time did not dare to interject, in fact, Darceys own changes he noticed in the morning, overnight, Darcey psychophysiology have matured a lot of holy aesthetic, but also a few points of maturity and charm. In her eyes, she has a strong spring in her eyes. Extraordinarily provocative, with the previous slightly youthful intentions,pletely two looks. As for the reason for this change, Jason, of course, knew in his heart, and I think Darcey guessed the reason, which was why she blushed slightly. There is, you just dont notice it yourself. Kay said. Darcey darted a nce out of the corner of her eye at Jason sitting in front of her as she said, It probably has something to do with the fact that Ive changed my style of dress. Its possible. Kay nodded. Darcey is now wearing skinny jeans with heels and a tucked-inpel shirt on top, a departure from the long white dresses she always wore in the past, and naturally her demeanor will change as well. Fortunately, Kay and Sally didnt continue to talk about this topic, which made Darcey secretly breathe out lightly. Bamboo Residence Sally drove back and it waste afternoon by the time she got back. I learned that you guys are returning today, so Kay and I have already prepared some dishes and stuff. Lets just cook ourselves a meal tonight. Anyway, you guys just came back and are quite tired, so we wont go out to eat. Sally said. Jason smiled and said, Thats pretty good. Im blessed to be able to taste the extremely beautiful womans hand-cooked meals again. Well, why dont you guys wait, and well get cooking. Sally smiled. Jason walked into the house, luggage all set down, and just felt that this trip to THE CAPITAL had really had a lot of unexpected surprises. He really didnt expect to go to THE CAPITAL ande back, and in just a few days Darcey had already been conquered by him and be his woman for that matter. Of course, this matter cant be known to Sally and Kay yet, and Darceys side isnt psychologically prepared yet, so she can only hide it for now. However, Jason also knows that ultimately, paper cant hold fire, so he waits until there is a suitable opportunity down the road, lets say when the conditions are right. In the house, Jason couldnt help but think of Old Mr. Miller, of his own father, and the familiar faces shed through his mind. Now that Old Mr. Miller is in aa and his own father is no longer alive, things have changed. This made Jason feel suffocated in his heart, with an indescribable sense of suffocation, only to feel that he was still too weak, and was not strong enough to be able to give the people around him enough shelter. Jason was also a forward looking person, he didnt dwell on such emotions, he knew it was imperative that he really needed to get stronger. ording to the information he had gotten, the Goodwin family had been empty since Patricks original battle, and the entire the Goodwin family had demobilized the n and was nowhere to be found. But the Goodwin family still has descendants, lets say Tommy. Jason guesses that Tommy and some of the Goodwin family have returned to the Emperor n Bloodline. The Emperor n Bloodline is extremely mysterious and powerful. With theing of the Great Change of Heaven and Earth, is there any Emperor n Bloodline who has broken through to the existence of the Extreme Realm Emperor? Also, Nichs Sinir, the Guard of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land that he killed at THE CAPITAL, said before dying that the old Heaven Sealing Sacred Land ancestor was breaking through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, and would surely seed. Jason also wont forget that in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, there were many powerful ancient martial arts forces that came out of the world, such as the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect. These ancient martial forces were all sitting on a small world and had been dormant. Now that the great change in heaven and earth had arrived, these forces had alsoe out. Unimaginably strong people will surely exist among these forces, and will these strong people also break through to Extreme Realm Emperor? This means that one Extreme Realm Emperor supreme will emerge from Hyacinth in the near future! Facing the existence of Extreme Realm Emperor, Jason knew that his current strength was not enough. Theres also the fatal problem that it could be really dangerous if a rival force emerges as an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse by then, hell-bent on getting rid of Old Mr. Miller, who hasnt awakened yet. Therefore, improving strength is definitely the primary element. I wont let my fathers tragedy happen again! Jason took a deep breath, his eyes filled with determination, and that desire to be stronger grew stronger and stronger. Chapter 1949 – Emperor’s Common Respect A hearty meal was on the table. Jason sat down in a circle with Sally, Kay, and Darcey and began to eat with gusto. Darcey said, Im leaving first thing in the morning to return to the family. Jason, Ill talk to my grandfather face to face about that matter of yours. Jason nodded and said, I do have an idea. When you go back to meet Old Mr. Stokes, tell Old Mr. Stokes to agree to meet us in Ghost Doctor Valley in three days. I will also contact Robert or Emily and ask them to tell Old Mr. Parker. At that time, Old Mr. Parker also traveled to Ghost Doctor Valley. then we will discuss it. Darcey agrees and says, Thats pretty good too. Its a deal then. What are you all talking about? Sally couldnt help but ask curiously. Jason smiled and said, Talking about some of the issues that need to be resolved after this trip to THE CAPITAL regarding the Hyacinth side of things. In the future, the country is going to set up a Carovia Cultivation Association. The two of you and Kay can join this association in the future by practicing Cultivation properly. We? Kay looked at Jason quizzically as she shook her head, Sally and I have such a poor foundation in Cultivation, how can I qualify to join in. Things are what they are. Theres no need to get ahead of yourself just yet, no one can predict whats going to happenter. Jason said with a smile. Darcey also puffed up and said, The two of you in the future Cultivation cultivation will not be bad, after all, possessing an extraordinary physique. After going back this time, I will also cultivate martial arts, we will work together and be stronger together. Sally looks over to Darcey, and she says with heartfelt delight, Darcey youre going to cultivate martial arts? I believe that with your insight and erudition on Cultivation, once you start practicing martial arts that will definitely be awesome. Yeah, yeah, yeah, I think so. Kay said. Darcey smiled, You guys have to work hard too, its only good that weve improved together. Okay, were all going to work together!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sally and Kay had both taken a stand, in fact, they were gradually discovering some of the changes brought about by the process of martial arts cultivation, all of which were beneficial and harmless. To say that they want to be how strong, as of now they really do not have this idea, but just want to be able to better improve their own physical quality, to strengthen their own self-defense capabilities. As for getting stronger, that too needed to be done step by step, and as long as they all worked in that direction it would be enough. After dinner, Jason apanied these three beauties as they sat in the backyard drinking tea and gossiping. Later, Sally and the three of them simply went over to Kays side of the house, leaving Jason out of the conversation, presumably to talk about something feminine and to keep Jason out of it. Jason was happy to see ite to fruition, and he returned to the house after clearing it alone, and continued practicing Formation Arctic right inside his house. The battle with Guard Nichs Sinir in the Capital had already proved that the way he practiced Formation Arctic before was effective, with the thin line condensed by his own origin qi connected to the energy in the human universe shadow, the more thin lines condensed, the trigger probability of Formation Arctic would be greatly increased. The more threads that are condensed, the higher the probability of the Formation Arctic being triggered will increase dramatically. Therefore, every day as long as he was free, he would insist on practicing Formation Arctic once again, anyway, the more thin lines of Origin Qi he condensed out, the better, gathering less bes more, in theter stages once Formation Arctic was able to be triggered frequently, it would be terrifying. After about an hour, Jason let out a long breath and stopped his Formation Arctic practice. He ran the Green Dragon Secret Art to restore his Origin Qi. During this process, he carefully experienced the subtle changes in his own Origin Qi, he was able to sense that there was an additional extremely harsh killing intent in his own Origin Qi, and he thought that under the urging of this killing intent, he was only afraid that the lethal power of the battle techniques he had evolved would be enhanced. And, this killing intent will be extremely suitable for the Soldier Arctic in the Nine Characters Fist to promote, itself Soldier Arctic is the main killing, and then there is this killing intent into it, it is certainly like a tiger to add wings to the strong. Jason thought to himself that he would have to find some time tomorrow to properly evolve the changes in his own The power of the origin, and see how much the actual battle power yed out had increased. Jason ran the Green Dragon Secret Art for a week, and his own Origin Qi was restored and replenished, next he moved in his heart and started practicing Human Emperor Technique. He always felt that in the outskirts of Forbidden Land, the Ancestral King of Holy Dragon Land had injected a wisp of golden mist energy into the Order of the Holy Dragon, causing the Order of the Holy Dragon to present the hidden Human Emperor Technique, thus allowing him to cultivate. able to cultivate, there must be a deep meaning in this. This amounts to a great opportunity. It should be known that Human Emperor Technique was created by the ancient Human Emperor, and its cultivation content is all-epassing and all-epassing, which is a treasured code, not to mention The Human Realm martial artists, and it is only feared that the rumored The Celestial Realm would also covet such a rare treasure code. As for why the Ancestor King would send him this chance, Jason still doesnt know, since he got the Human Emperor Technique thats definitely something hes going to cultivate, its also a way to be stronger himself. Jason continued to cultivate Human Emperor Fist, this supreme fist stance, the first stance of Human Emperor Fist, The Emperors Way of the Sun, he had already mastered the embryonic form, and he continued to cultivate the first stance of Human Emperor Fist. But unlike thest time he practiced, this time when he practiced again, he suddenly found that there was no longer the vague figure that had surfaced when he first practiced, with his back turned to all beings and emanating the might of the Nine to Five. Jasons face was stunned as he whirled around and tried to cultivate the second fist stance of Human Emperor Fist, Emperor Co-Exaltation. At that instant, Jasons mind once again surfaced that blurred figure that was evolving this second fist gesture, and as it evolved, the meaning of that fist gesture manifested a might of the Emperors presence in the world that was shared by all things, and contained an aura of divine might that suppressed all the enemies of the Nine Heavens and the Ten Earths! Jason immediately understood that this blurry figure was simr to an imprint, and every time he cultivated a fist posture, he would trigger this imprint, causing this blurry figure to surface in his mind and guide him in his cultivation by word and example. However, after practicing, this mark was gone after being triggered, and this blurry figure would not reappear the second time he came back to practice. That is to say, the cultivation of each brand new fist style was a one-time urrence, and if you missed it, then it would not trigger this blurry figure to surface again to provide guidance. Thinking of this, Jason hastened to collect his mind, the whole person held his essence and quickly entered into a state of oblivion, following the blurred figure floating in his mind to cultivate the second fist style of this Human Emperor Fist! The difficulty of cultivating this second fist style is even greater than the first style, which mainly lies in the manifestation of a kind of momentum, that is, the momentum of the emperors co-respect, that is a kind of overbearing momentum of the nine heavens and ten earths, which can cause the heavens to tremble and all things to submit. Therefore, while Jason was practicing this fist style along with the blurry figure that surfaced in his mind, he was also intentionally cultivating the dignified and worldly aura that this fist style should have. It waste at night and all three beauties, Sally, Kay and Darcey, were resting one after the other in the Bamboo Residence. Jason, however, was still cultivating, and in fact, having entered the realm of oblivion, he could no longer feel the passage of time, and the only thing he could do was to single-mindedly devote himself to cultivation. Chapter 1950 Half-step Great Emperor (I) The next day. Sally stayed over at Kays housest night, and as the day dawned, around 8 a. m., the girls woke up. Darcey in the other house is up too and is washing and cleaning up. Once all three of these beauties in Bamboo Residence were up in droves, they actually saw Jason up as well, in high spirits. Youre all awake? Just in time, Ive made breakfast as well. Pack it up so you cane over and eat it. Jason said with a smile. I cant believe you even made breakfast already? Kay looked at Jason in surprise and couldnt help but ask, What time did you wake up? Sally and Darcey both looked at Jason as well, they were indeed surprised that they got up so early and made breakfast, it wasnt like this guys style. Jasonughed and said, I woke up just after dawn, probablyst nights sleep quality was extremely good, and I woke up extremely full of energy, so I simply boiled a pot of celery and meat porridge. In fact, Jason, on the other hand, told a well-intentioned lie. Last night, he had been practicing the Human Emperor Fist fist stance, and when he had basically mastered the second prototype of the Human Emperor Fist stance, when he came back to his senses from that state of practice, it was actually already It was already 5:30 in the morning. All this point he naturally will not go to sleep, then again, although all night in the cultivation of sleepless, but he did not feel the slightest sleepiness and tiredness, on the contrary, the spirit is extremely full. He then simply enlisted in practicing the Human Emperor Technique to prepare for the cultivation of the Human Emperor power, and started making breakfast around seven oclock. He didnt tell the truth because he was afraid that these few beauties would worry about his mental state after learning that he had been practicing all night, but in fact, he was extremely full of spirit at the moment. Jason brought the simmering celery and meat porridge to this side of the backyard and greeted Sally and the others as they came to try it. Sally and the girls were naturally nonchnt, and it was certainly a blessing to sleep in and wake up to someone who had breakfast ready. After the three beauties started to taste Jasons handiwork, they were really impressed, and the vor was very much to their liking, so much so that Darcey, who usually eats very little, had a second bowl to eat. I dont know whether it was because the porridge was so delicious or because Jason had boiled it, but Darcey ate it with gusto. After breakfast, Darcey cleaned up and organized, she was going to be rushing back into THE Stokes family today. Jason drove her to the airport and Sally and Kay both followed to give Darcey a ride. Arriving at the airport, Darcey waved goodbye to Jason and the others, looking forward to the next reunion. After saying goodbye to Darcey, Sally has to return to the Herthum Group to take care ofpany business, and Kay returns to work at Oakshire University. Jason, on the other hand, drove to Mount Casey. Mount Casey. Jason drove up to a clearing halfway up the mountain. This ce, where he had practiced with his own father, Wolf Boy, and Riley, was where he practiced Green Dragons Golden Body, Green Dragon Secret Art, and Heaven Fists Ninth Fist Style. Its all about his father. Dad, even though youre gone, Im sure that in the underworld youre fighting alongside me! Jason opened his mouth and muttered to himself, that gaze looking into the boundless void, a reminiscent feeling of remembrance filling his eyes. At the end, Jason took a deep breath, and a strong and iparable battle intent erupted in his eyes, and the rolling tide of Sunling Bloodline steeply impacted the sky, like a blood dragon flying in the air. Jason body qi and blood power outbreak, his own breath also climbed, a Supreme Emperor Realm of monstrous pressure swept the sky, led to the heaven and earth wind and clouds change, the surrounding void like to be pressed down like, difficult to carry down his at the moment this vastness of the might of the infinite. Ang roarC Steeply, a dragon roar that moved the Nine Heavens with might came from the sky, a huge green dragon silhouette appeared in the air, stretching across the sky and earth, and the aura of dragon might that was released swept across ten thousand miles, causing the void to vibrate, and it seemed like there was a roar of dao tones. Heaven Fist, explode! Jason shouted violently, he fully activated his Heaven Fist Fist Power, and his own The power of the origin all surged out, sting forward along with the fist power he had evolved. Bang! Bang! Jason used a thick tree in the surroundings as his target, and his punches that contained the strongest and most majestic Green Dragon Power sted out, one style of punches sting on these trees. Click! Click! Immediately, the trunks of these thick trees were hardened with a cracked trail, on which the clearly visible fist marks were clearly branded. Jason continued to throw punches, and his own The power of the origin was in full swing, the power of the punch that broke the void reached a supreme peak. EventuallyC Soldier Arctic! Jason violently catapulted out of the Soldier Arctic Fist Seal. Soldier main killing, attacking and killing the most violent and strong, the killing intent contained in the most zing. In the midst of this, the killing intent contained in Jasons own The power of the origin also erupted, sting out along with his fist. Boom! Click! A fist came out, and a thick tree in front of him whose trunk was already cracked was cut off hard!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The power of the fist was as terrifying as it was! This is if ordinary people see certainly shocked jaws are going to fall, so embrace thick a big tree actually by flesh and blood fist hard to blow off! In truth, this was nothing, some Great Sage Peak Supreme Masters, their punching power could shatter mountains and rocks. As for a supreme powerhouse on the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, it would be even more difficult to estimate. Jason slightly stopped, his face shed a touch of joy, just now he fully activated his own The power of the origin, he found that the power of the fist power erupted at least two percent more powerful than before! The change in all of this lies in the qualitative change in his own Origin Qi, and under the pleasure with Darcey, the strand of Origin Qi that contained the intent to kill and destroy merged with his Cultivation Origin, actually enhancing the strength of his own The power of the origins outburst! This is really unprecedented. Jason even wondered if the power of the origin would continue to change if he spent more nights with Darcey. Jason thought about it and rejected it, he didnt think it was realistic. To be able to prompt his own fist power to enhance the power of two percent, which is already enough perverted, and his own The power of the origin after this change, he vaguely feel that has touched a barrier. Perhaps a breakthrough can be attempted! A fine light shed in Jasons eyes, and he felt that he had honed himself deeply enough in the realm of Supreme Emperor Realm Peak, and had basically reached the realm of the Great Perfection. In such a state of a perfect and wless realm, it is possible to attempt to break through to the higher realms of Cultivation. Chapter 1951 Half-step Great Emperor (II) Jason has a Sacred Heart Pill and a sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills. This was what he used to prepare for the breaking of the realm. Sacred Heart Pill was able to act on the Cultivation Origin, able to enhance and consolidate his own Cultivation Origin. Sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills contain a huge amount of pure energy, which is used to fill the energy support needed during the process of breaking the boundary. Therefore, these two pills could be said toplement each other, which gave Jason great hope of being able to break the realm in one fell swoop. Jason wasnt in a hurry, he took a deep breath and took out the Enlightenment Leaf on his body, wisps of Green Dragons Qi converged into the Enlightenment Leaf, causing the Enlightenment Leaf to bloom with ayer of turquoise light, and an inexplicable aura enveloped Jason. With the unique effect of Enlightenment Leaf, Jason adjusts his state of mind to a full state of mind before attempting to break through. After everything was ready, Jason took a deep breath, he began to operate Green Dragon Secret Art, his own Sunling Bloodline was in full bloom, just like the raging tide that covered the sky, a ray of green-golden light blossomed out from his body, bright and dazzling, extremely dazzling. Jason continuously stimted the power deep within his bloodline, his own Secret Power Realm had already boiled over, and that berserk The power of the origin swept like a rushing sea of fury, following his mind towards thatyer of avoidance barriers and impacted over. Immediately after that, Jason took out a porcin white jade bottle and poured out a green and blue jade-like elixir from it, which was none other than Sacred Heart Pill. Jason took this Sacred Heart Pill, and it melted in his mouth, turning into a stream of pure Origin Energy converging into his Cultivation Origin. At that moment, under the medicinal properties of this Sacred Heart Pill, Jason could feel his Cultivation origin reinforcing and bing stronger, inspiring more of The power of the origin. But it wasnt enough to break through that barrier. Jason poured out that sub Eighth-grade martial arts pills from the porcin white jade bottle again and swallowed it on that. After this sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills was swallowed, a most pure and majestic energy immediately filled Jasons body, and that energy was so extremely huge that it was about to overflow out of his body. Jason didnt dare to have the slightest dy, and was frantically running Green Dragon Secret Art, turning the massive amount of energy contained within the sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills into his own The power of the origin. The power of the origin in his body rolled like a tide, as if it had converged to be the Human Great Dragon, impacting the barrier with an unstoppable might. Boom! Boom! At that moment, Jasons body seemed to be filled with a dull and thunderous sound, as if a big drum was pounding inside his body, erupting with an amazing sound. Jasons flesh and blood glowed with ayer of crystalline brightness, and his own flesh, blood, and bones were slowly undergoing a kind of qualitative change, as if they were about to be purified towards a higher level of life. This caused every drop of his flesh and blood to contain a zing energy glow, as if every drop of his flesh and blood contained a god or goddess, releasing a terrifying energy pressure. In addition, Jason also catalyzed Human Emperor Technique gongfu, Human Emperor trick is profound and extremely esoteric, so far Jason has not fully mastered it, and can only catalyze extremely shallow tricks. But he couldnt care less, because relying on Green Dragon Secret Art to refine the energy contained within the sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills wasnt enough, and he could only run the Human Emperor Technique at the same time, refining the energy of the sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills to form a massive amount of The power of the origin. pills energy, forming a massive amount of The power of the origin, and impacting thatyer of barrier with great force. A burst of roaring sound continuously resounded, Jasons body bloomed out of the green-golden light more zing eye-catching, monstrous Sunling Bloodline spread in the air, but also has a far from the power of qi and blood to add down, to help him together to impact to theyer of extremely solid barriers. This time, breaking the boundary was ten or even a hundred times more difficult than any of the previous times. After all, this time, if the Realm Breaking seeds, it will be Great Emperor Realm! Great Emperor Realm, can be said to be the watershed on Cultivation, once promoted Great Emperor Realm, then their own life level will undergo a leap of evolution, equivalent to a great Nirvana. So breaking out of Great Emperor Realm would be a big threshold. Jason clenched his teeth, still continuing to impact, he had a strong will, coupled with the The power of the origin in his body to the highest and majestic, he firmly believe that he will be able to do it. And I dont know how long it was, but it snappedC Click! A sound of a barrier breaking came vaguely from within Jasons body, and thatyer of iparably sturdy barrier was suddenly broken through a crack, and the entire barrier was vaguely showing signs of instability. But it was only a crack that had been broken open, notpletely broken open. Rather, after thatyer of barrier was broken through a crack, Jasons perception waspletely different, and he felt as if his own Cultivation had opened a brand new door, and in this way, he entered into an unprecedented realm of experience. He clearly sensed the existence of the heaven and earth dao, those daows and regtions branded in the heaven and earth, which hadsted through countless epochs and remained unchanged through the ages, and were dictating the operation of the entire world. Every great Dao contains a vast and boundless Daow, and in front of such a Daow, any human being seems so small, as insignificant as a grain of dust. There is a power of rules embedded in all these rules of the Dao, and all the changes in nature, lets say wind, rain, thunder, lightning, the cycle of life and death, etc. are all governed by the power of these rules, which form a cycle of reincarnation, a cycle of rotation. The difference between Great Emperor Realm as well as Great Sage is that by sensing these heaven and earth avenues, a hint of rule power is applied, causing the force that erupts to have the killing power of the rules embedded within it. Even, it can mobilize the power of heaven and earth to strengthen itself, which is why the Great Emperor Realm or Great Sage powerhouses are able to crush the martial artists under this realm. Of course, not any Great Emperor Realm or Great Sage powerhouse is able to incorporate the power of the Great Dao rules, some can only incorporate some slight, while others incorporate extremely powerful rules, which also creates a gap between the strengths and weaknesses of this realm. Speaking of which, Jason hadnt really broken through to Great Emperor Realm so far, and he wasnt supposed to have such a clear sense of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. It lies in the help of that Enlightenment Leaf. This Enlightenment Leaf was extremely extraordinary, being the original leaf on that Tree of Enlightenment, and in a sense, it was more precious than even a Fruit of Enlightenment. Therefore, this Enlightenment Leaf could help him affinity with the Ten Thousand Paths, and could allow him to sense the existence of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Jason was still pushing his own The power of the origin to impact thatyer of barrier, during which he felt a hint of Great Emperor Realms intimidating aura already embedded in his own The power of the origin. However, the energy of the sub Eighth-grade martial arts pills in his body had already been exhausted by this time, and without the support of that massive amount of energy, even though he kept on impacting, it was difficult topletely break through thatyer of barriers.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thisyer of barrier was already iplete, and a crack had appeared, but it was still extremely solid, and it was difficult for Jason topletely and totally break through it no matter how much he impacted it. Jason took a deep breath, he had to stop, in fact, he still had Seventh-grade martial arts pills on him, but he knew that with the energy of Seventh-grade martial arts pills waspletely useless, like a drop in the ocean, still unable to break through thisyer of barriers. Jason had regrets in his heart, but he was also still stirred up, thatyer of barrier was broken through a crack, causing his The power of the origin to already contain a wisp of Great Emperors might within it, which indicated that he had now advanced to the Half-step Great Emperors realm. Half-step Great Emperor, though not a true Great Emperor Realm, has been able to transform its own The power of the origin into a wisp of Great Emperor Realms force, and from the level of strength, it is certainly a far cry from before. Chapter 1952 – Battle Strength Enhancement Jason stops and realizes that his power of the origin is basically depleted, and with the help of a Sacred Heart Pill and sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills he is unable to break through to the Great Emperor Realm. This result really surprised Jason. However, he recalled that Ghost Doctor, Old Dragon King and these people had said something simr, which probably meant that the more powerful and heaven-defying the bloodline and destiny possessed, the more difficult it would be for Cultivation to break through the boundary, and the amount of energy required to support it would be ten or a hundred times that of other martial artists to begin with. Correspondingly, once Cultivation had broken the realm, the true battle power exerted would be ten or a hundred times that of an ordinary martial artist of the same realm! Jason was equipped with Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, and this bloodline itself was already very powerful, with qi and blood as endless as the sea, and a drop of qi and blood could be transformed into a sea of oceanic blood when evolved to the extreme. Then, Jasons own seal is unlocked and Dragon Bloodline is awakened, which is known as The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven, is naturally extraordinary. Therefore, under the Dragon Bloodline and Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, the resources he needed to break through the realm were absolutely massive, and the only way to support him to break through the realm was to have enough resources transformed into pure and majestic energy. Jason had calcted that even an actual Eighth-grade martial arts pills wouldnt be enough to sustain him to fully break through the realm, and at best he could only break through half of the Great Emperor Realm barrier.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It would take at least two Eighth-grade martial arts pills topletelyplete the breakthrough. However, in todays world, a sub-Eighth-grade martial arts pills is hard to find, let alone a real Eighth-grade martial arts pills, which is extremely rare. Jason was also not discouraged, in his opinion breaking through to Half-step Great Emperor was not bad, it was just right to be able to continue to simmer in this realm, and wait until he had umted enough cultivation resources, then he would break through to Great Emperor Realm in one fell swoop. Furthermore, Jason was able to iparably sense the existence of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth even when he was a half-step Great Emperor Realm because of an Enlightenment Leaf, and it didnt affect hisprehension of the rules of the Great Dao, which was even more of a major advantage in his own right. Jason took a Qi and Blood Pill and ran Green Dragon Secret Art to restore the blood and The power of the origin that he had just consumed during the Realm Breaking process. About half an hourter, Jasons eyes snapped open, two zing sun-like rays shing in his eyes as he sensed the changes in himself. The change in the strength of his physical body was extremely obvious, it was as if the flesh and blood of his body had been further strengthened andpressed, and the flesh and blood contained wisps of energy, and when he activated Green Dragons Golden Body, these energies in the flesh and blood would be transformed into the toughest protection. The bones in the flesh and blood had even begun to be dyed with a faintyer of greenish-golden light, which was a reflection of the qualitative change of the bones, bing even harder, just like that alloy. Even the organs within the body were covered with a thickyer of membrane that provided great protection. When Jason ran Green Dragons Golden Body, he could clearly sense that this body had be stronger and had made a breakthroughpared to before. Pr Realm Middle Stage! Jasons own Green Dragons Golden Body had risen by a small realm, advancing from the beginning stage of the Extreme Realm to the point of the middle stage of the Extreme Realm. This small step up is absolutely extraordinary, knowing that this is Green Dragons Golden Body, the perfect fusion of Green Dragon Body and Grand Vajra Realm Physique, the magnitude of the change in intensity brought about by raising a small realm is unimaginable. Jason activated his Green Dragon Power, and clearly felt that it already contained a ray of Great Emperor Realms pressure, and the powerful sensation brought about by the promotion of his power filled his entire body, making him extremely happy and excited. Try the power of a punch now! Essence shed in Jasons eyes as he steeply got up and made a sprint towards the front, followed by catalyzing his own The power of the origin, evolving a Heaven Fist punch, and unreservedly sting his fist out, hitting arge tree. Rumble! As this fist fell, the power of the origin contained within the fist power fully erupted, containing a strand of Great Emperor level Green Dragon Power, which sted towards the trunk of the tree. Click! An ear-piercing sound came from the tree, the tree was shaking violently,rge chunks of bark peeled off, an extremely deep spreading crack spread all over the trunk, and an extremely deep fist mark was branded on the trunk. As the cracks all over the ce continued to split, in the endC Click! The trunk of the tree could no longer bear the weight of the tree, and it snapped at the waist! SnortC Jason couldnt help but suck in a breath of cool air, the increase in strength was really too obvious,pared to before he reached Half-step Great Emperor, it waspletely a drastic enhancement. The power of this punch was at least equivalent to the full power of a Great Emperor Realm high ranked powerhouse! Jason has a feeling that if he meets an opponent like Guard Nichs Sinir again, he has every confidence that he can settle the fight and town him down within three punches! Very nice, now Im really looking forward to the battle power when I fully advance to Great Emperor Realm, I think its going to be a big surprise! Jason had a smirk on his face. He was only Half-step Great Emperor, and he was already able to erupt such a terrifying power of his fist, so one could imagine how shocking it would be once he broke through to Great Emperor Realm. Jason next continued to quench his own fist momentum, he was also in order to be familiar with mastering his current The power of the origin, and more skillfully applying it to his boxingbat techniques. At the end of the day, Jason remembered the Human Emperor Fist that he had practicedst night, and he had already mastered the first stance of Human Emperor Fist, The Emperors Way of the Sun and the second stance, The Emperors Common Respect. and the second stance The Emperors Way of the Sun. However, it was still early toprehend the fist meaning of these two fist styles, Human Emperor Fist was infinite in its mysteries, and that fist meaning was even more infinite, it was not really easy toprehend it in a moments time. Jason took a deep breath and began to evolve the Human Emperor Fists first fist gesture, and immediately a vast and boundless Human Emperors Energy permeated out from his body, carrying a supreme dignified power, the fist gesture was magnificent and terrifying like the zing sun, as if a round of sunshine had blossomed in the fist gesture, carrying a supremely powerful and invincible might. Immediately after that, the second fist stance, Emperors Common Respect, vaguely manifested an aura of an Emperors presence in the world and themon respect of all things, an aura that was the same as his Dragon Bloodlines Common Lord of the World in terms of its essence. It was to evolve that aura of domination over the heavenly enemies and invincibility in the world. Hmm? During the process of practicing Human Emperor Fist, Jason violently realized that when his own Green Dragon Power came to catalyze it, with the addition of Human Emperors Energy permeating out from Human Emperor Fists power, it was as if the power of that power had changed, and had be more pure and powerful and more lethal. Whats going on? Jason froze, previously when he cultivated Human Emperor Fist he also pushed it with Green Dragon Power, but there was no such change. Could it be the strand of Great Emperor Realm force contained within Green Dragon Power? Jason secretly thought to himself that the only change in his Green Dragon Power nowadays was that he was able to evolve a strand of force that contained the might of a Great Emperor within, not realizing that it had triggered such an effect when he was cultivating Human Emperor Fist. In that case, if one is promoted to Great Emperor Realm, and ones Green Dragon Power all morphs into Great Emperor Realm level power, then when one bursts out Human Emperor Fist again, there will be a great change, right? Human Emperors Energy, Great Emperor Realm level Green Dragon Power, seem toplement each other and are able to add on to be stronger! Jasons eyes shed with essence, and this discovery made him extremely excited. Utilized well, it will be a killer application, capable of giving the opponent a surprising and fatal blow. Chapter 1953 – White Tiger Soul Devouring Seal The sun was setting in the west, reflecting the color of blood on the ground. Jason looked at the sky iste, he is the end of this days cultivation, when stopped, with his strong body nowadays are feeling a little tired. Drenched in sweat, coupled with Green Dragons Golden Body under the advancement, his body was once again squeezed out some impurities, sticky, and really unpleasant. Jason lit up a cigarette and smoked it, walked toward the Paramount Marauder, got in and drove back to the Bamboo Residence. Jason thought it was time to create a practice chamber on the Oakshire side. Some powerful families, Holy Land will have a special cultivation chamber, the chamber will be assisted by a number of devices to refine the low and medium grade martial arts dan, so that the chamber is filled with sufficient aura and energy, in the chamber under the cultivation, the benefits are still very great. It was rumored that in the Strong Martial Era, the secret chambers of some of the top Ancient Martial Forces were ced with high-grade Spirit Stones, and the high-grade Spirit Stones released massive amounts of aura energy, and it was twice as effective to cultivate under such a chamber. Now Jason couldnt find Spirit Stone for cultivation, but some low and medium grade martial arts pills and some Semi-Elixir were cultivation resources that he didntck, and if he created such a secret room, then these cultivation resources would be lined up for use. In addition, such a Cultivation Chamber could also be supplied to Sally, Kay and the others to cultivate, and be able to raise their Cultivation cultivation as soon as possible. With that in mind, Jason was going to make some contact with Ste and have Coffin Craster create such a cultivation chamber. the Stokes family. Darcey had returned to the Stokes family, the return of the Stokes familys eldest daughter was naturally a sensational event for the Stokes family. It is important to know that Darcey is considered a jewel by the Stokes family and is extremely favored. Thus, after Darcey returned, Yusup, who was practicing in seclusion, couldnt even be bothered to practice, and walked out of the cultivation chamber on that ount. Inside an ancient hall, Theo is apanying Darcey, and next to him is a middle-aged beautiful woman, although she is no longer Shaohua, she still looks young, and her face is extremely soft and gentle, and she has a few simrities with Darcey. The middle-aged beauty was none other than Darceys mother, Qa Clovernose. Dad, Mom, Ive only been away from home for a month or so. Howe you guys are looking at me like you havent seen me for a year and a half. Darcey couldnt help butugh. Qa sniffed and said, Youre such a child, you know your family misses you, and youre still running away all the time. Theo, on the other hand,ughed and said, Youre the only precious daughter I have, so one day without seeing you is certainly like three autumns. Theo said is also the truth, he knows Darcey himself White Tiger Bloodline thing, if not cracked, then Darcey in this world is one day less, Im afraid that within five years will be encountered destiny backfire crisis. So, he felt guilty to the point that naturally he was always attached to Darcey and couldnt wait to be there for her in these few short years. With the Stokes familys position in Hyacinth, its actually quite unusual and rare for Theos line to have no direct descendants to seed him. The main reason for this is that Darcey was probed with White Tiger Bloodline shortly after she was born, and from that point on, Theo and Qa werent going to have any more children. All of their energies are focused on finding a way for Darcey to break the danger of White Tiger Bloodline backfiring, while also making ns to give Darcey all of their love while shes alive if this White Tiger Bloodline cant be broken. Mom, look at Dads eloquence. I seriously doubt that back in the day, Mom, you werent fooled by Dads sweet talk. Darcey said with a smile. Qa smiled at her words and said, Darcey youre really right. Your dad back in the day, ah, that set of sugar-coated words was really hard to resist. Theo smiled, he vaguely realized that Darcey hade back differently this time, and seemed to appear more bright, from the state of mind there was an extremely obvious change. I heard Darceys back? Come, Grandpa see if youve lost weight. At that moment a brisk voice came, and with that Old Mr. Stokes stepped within the hall. Grandpa! Upon seeing Old Mr. Stokes, Darcey also called out in delight. Yusups old eyes were filled with doting intentions as he looked at Darcey, and after some measurements, he said, Its not thin, thankfully. But, howe we havent seen any fattening up? Darcey sniffed and looked unimpressed, Grandpa, have you ever seen that girl trying to gain weight? Haha, gaining weight means good health. Yusupughed. Darcey continued, Grandpa, and Mom and Dad, I know youve been worrying about me all these years, and I havent been able to repay you for anything. But it will be different in the future. Darcey, what do you mean by that? Theo asked. Darcey looked to Old Mr. Stokes and said, Grandfather, when I was a child, you sealed my Fate for the purpose of fearing that if my Fate were to manifest it would backfire on me. Grandfather, now you can break this seal and allow my Fate to manifest. Theos face was shocked when he heard this, and he immediately said in a deep voice, Darcey, what are you babbling about? This can never be Yusup looked like he had thought of something as he surged forward and reached out to imprint his hand on Darceys back. At that moment, a supremely pure and soft Great Sage power converged into Darcey along Yusups palm, and this soft Great Sage power converged along Darceys internal veins, towards her Cultivation Origin, and then probed. In the next moment, Yusups old face waspletely shocked, turning into a wave of unspeakable excitement, he looked incredulous, his tone was a little trembling as he said, Darcey, the White Tiger Soul Devouring Seal on your, your Cultivation Origin is gone, gone? Been dissolved? What? The White Tiger Soul Devouring Seal dissolved? Theo couldnt sit still, he rose with a flourish, his body trembling with excitement. It is the existence of this White Tiger Soul Devouring Seal that makes Darceys head always hang a guillotine, as long as this White Tiger Soul Devouring Seal is triggered, that is the time when Darceys destiny will be revolted. Once the White Tiger Soul Devouring Seal disappeared, it meant that the danger of Darceys destiny backfiring had been solved, how could this not make Theo feel excited?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Darcey wasnt hiding anything, she blushed suddenly slightly and said softly, I went to the Capital with Jason the other day, and I spent a few days with him at the Capital together Darcey hadnt finished his sentence, but both Yusup and Theo had heard what it meant. Chapter 1954 – White Tiger Emerges As of now, there is only one known way to resolve the danger of White Tiger Bloodline bacsh, and that is to engage in dual cultivation with someone who possesses Dragon Bloodline. This was the only way given by Ghost Doctor that day in Ghost Doctor Valley. As it happens, Jason has Dragon Bloodline, and Darcey spent a few days with Jason at the Capital the other day, and now that the White Tiger Soul Eater Seal has disappeared from Darceys Cultivation Origin, its pretty self-evident whats going on. Yusup, excited and ted and worried, looked at Darcey and said, Darcey, you and Jason is this against your will? Theo and Qa also looked at Darcey, Darcey was able to resolve the danger of her own destiny backfiring they were of course happy, the stone that had been hanging in their hearts for so many years was also put down. However, if Darcey has a rtionship with someone she doesnt like against her will to keep them from worrying, then they will feel bad and guilty about it psychologically. Darcey heard the words but her face showed a trace of happy smile, she shook her head and said: Grandpa, mom and dad, you dont have to worry, I am voluntary. In fact, Ive been living next door to Jason for nearly a year, so I know him quite well, and I know hes a responsible man. This time I went to the Capital with him, and also went to the military area, which made me see the kind of iron bone and blood that he should have as a soldier. This also touched me, so I truly like him. After a pause, Darcey continued, Jason doesnt know about my destiny, and hes with me out of love, and since the two love each other, Ive decided that hes the one Ive loved all my life. Yusups face rxed as he sniffed and he asked, Darcey are you telling the truth? Darcey blushed red and said in an annoyed voice, Grandpa, of course its true. What else do you old man want me to say about this. Good, good, hahahahaC Yusup finally let out a loud and uncontrobleugh, he couldnt help but say, This is really great. In fact, grandpa is also extremely appreciate Jason, not because of this kids heavenly Dragon Bloodline, lies in his own has a force of unconquerable, to be more specific is a real indomitable heart of the strong! If you dont have a truly strong heart, even if you have a heavenly bloodline, its just a sh in the pan. Darcey, so are you, are you okay from now on? Wont be worried and scared anymore, right? Great, really great Qa spoke up, she couldnt help but hug Darcey, tears already welling up in her eyes. How many days and nights she spent in worry and fear. Even, sometimes from time to time, they will have nightmares, dreaming that their daughters are backfired by that destiny, extremely miserable She who was awakened by fear would always shed tears until dawn. Now, is it all over? Wouldnt his own daughter have to suffer the danger of that fateful bacsh that woulde at some unknown time? What could be more rewarding! Theo took a deep breath as he turned his head and couldnt help but wipe the corners of his eyes as well. Even as the head of THE Stokes family, a pir of the family, he couldnt help but burst into tears at this moment, but he was genuinely happy, a joy and excitement that was hard to describe. Darceys eyes couldnt help but moisten as well, she also hugged her mom and spoke, Mom, I know that Ive been making you worried and scared all these years, its my daughter whos ungrateful. But it will be fine in the future, mom must be happy. Good, good. Qa said through her tears. Yusup was also finally truly relieved as he whirled around and said with a big smile, Theo, you pass down the order that tonight the Stokes family and all of them will host a big banquet for Darceys congrattions!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yes! Theo said in response with a smile. Grandpa, theres another big thing I want to tell you this time I came back. Darcey remembered another important matter and said in a hurry. Oh? What else is the big deal? Yusup asked. Darcey told Carovia about the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Association, and also mentioned Jasons alternative choice for the president of the Carovia Cultivation Association. At the end, Darcey continued, Grandpa, Jason means to rendezvous in Ghost Doctor Valley in three days. You and the Parker familys single stage seniors are also traveling. Then we will discuss together to see who will be the president of Carovia Cultivation Association. This time in the military district I met Mr. Aston, Mr. Aston said that when Mr. Aston responded to the call and went to the military to fight, Mr. Aston even met Mr. Aston. Mr. Aston has always remembered Mr. Astons achievements, and he has the utmost respect for Mr. Aston. Yusup nodded and said, Now that the New Martial Era has opened, the path of Cultivation will no longer be hindered, and more and more powerful people will emerge. At such a juncture, Carovia is also in need of bringing martial artists together in order to hold up the spine of CaroviaCultivation. Therefore, the establishment of this Cultivation Association is necessary. Although I, the Stokes family, am in Hyacinth, I have Chinese blood flowing in my body, and I am connected to Carovia. Therefore, when the Carovia Cultivation Association is established, I, the Stokes family, will be the first to join. As for the matter of the Cultivation Associations president, we will decide after we go to Ghost Doctor Valley and talk to Old Mr. Parker. Grandpa, so you say yes? Darcey said with a smile. Yusupughed and said, Compared to the matter of the danger of your destinys bacsh being dissolved, what is this? Itspletely trivial and not worth mentioning. What Yusup said was true; in his opinion, nothing was more important than Darceys own destiny being resolved unharmed. The danger of Darceys destiny has been resolved and he will never have to worry about it again, and Darceys White Tiger Bloodline will be able to manifest, which is an exciting event for the Stokes family. Grandpa, when my destiny is unsealed, Im going to start practicing martial arts, and Ill start a retreat to focus on Cultivation, Darcey said. Yusups face was stunned as he said, Darcey, as long as you are peaceful in this life that is enough. You dont like practicing martial arts since you were a child, so you dont need to make things difficult for yourself. Darcey said, Thats because I couldnt practice martial arts since I was a child. Now that I dont have the danger of my destiny backfiring, I can cultivate martial arts without fear. Besides, with the arrival of the New Martial Era, only the strong can survive, and Darcey doesnt want to be eliminated in the background of this great wave. Yusup and Theo exchanged nces, and at the end, Yusup smiled and said, Good, since you are determined to cultivate martial arts, then Grandpa supports you! Grandpa is also looking forward to your Cultivation achievements under White Tiger Bloodlines emergence! Theo smiled back, looking extremely pleased and relieved. They were indeed looking forward in their hearts to what kind of dissension White Tiger Bloodline would cause under its emergence. After all, when all is said and done, White Tiger Bloodline is not much worse than Dragon Bloodline. In ancient mythology, Green Dragon and White Tiger are both one of the Four Divine Beasts, and the Four Divine Beasts are dominated by the Green Dragon, but the White Tiger, instead of being weak, is also the main yer! Chapter 1955 – Heart Touched Bamboo Residence, Oakshire. Jason drove back and stopped the car in the front yard of the Bamboo Residence, where he dragged his sweaty, smelly body into his house, followed by a good rinse in the bathroom. Jason took a painful shower, and when he came out of it, his whole body felt refreshed and had an indescribable sense offort. He was in an extremely good mood, the main reason was because of the enhancement in Cultivations cultivation, and in this regard, he was promoted to the Half-step Great Emperors realm, and although it seemed to be just a small stage of enhancementpared to the previous peak of Supreme Emperor Realm, the change in the battle power brought about by it was earth-shattering in general. After his shower, Jason felt a sharp pang of hunger in his empty stomach. He then remembered that he had basically been cultivating on Mount Casey all day, and hadnt eaten much during that time, just some water and dry food or something, so he was really hungry at this moment. With a jolt, the end of Jasons nose twitched as he caught a whiff of a meal. Jason opens the backyard door and walks out, the scent ising from Kays house, it looks like Kay is cooking. Smelling and sniffing the burst of appetizing aroma of the meal, it really aroused Jasons strong appetite, and he couldnt help but open his mouth and shouted, Kay, Kay Kay was sauteing vegetables inside the house when she heard Jasons shout and whirled around to turn down the fire and walk out. Jason saw Kay walking out, with an apron tied around her body and a spat in her hand, a look that exuded the demeanor of a wise woman at home. Cooking? Jason asked with a smile. Knowingly! Kay gave Jason a nk look. Jason scratched his head and said cheekily, Thats quite a coincidence, it just so happens that I havent eaten yet either. By the way, let me go give you a hand, give you a favor and cook together. Nothing to offer, youre trying to rub it in, arent you? Kay immediately saw through Jasons mind. At this point in time, Jason also no longer hide, he nodded and said, Im not missing your cooking very much. Dont worry, I wont eat for nothing, Ill wash the dishester. Kay nced at Jason as she turned around and went back into the house to continue stir frying, only as she turned around, a hint of a light smile curled up on the corners of that mouth of hers. Jason followed nonchntly into Kays house, and when he walked in, the smell of meat intensified, and when he got closer, the pot was simmering ribs. There hasnt been anything to keep you busy at schooltely, has there? Jason asked. Kay didnt have the good sense to say, Why dont you have something to be busy with? Do you think everyone is like you, not seeing anyone all day? Even if theres something to be busy with you dont know about it. Jason blushed, hearing the buried meaning in Kays words, and he chuckled, Youre absolutely right. That is, I spent some time at the school when I first came to Oakshire University. Going forward, Ive been out and about because of various things, assignments, and whatnot. So, its been over a year now, and Ive actually been able to spend very little time with you. Therefore, Ive decided that I must make up for it. Hmm? What do you mean? Kay was surprised. You see, you as my superior, but I as a subordinate failed to share your worries when you were busy, thinking about it makes me ashamed of myself. Jason opened his mouth neatly and added, You must be tired of being busy during this period of time, right? Ill give you a nice massageter to rx. Ah- Kay was surprised, she red at Jason and said, Who wants your massage? Every time you talk, you end up being immodest. Jason wondered how a massage could be immodest. By this time, Kays smothered ribs were also ready, and she served them, along with the two home-cooked vegetables she had sauteed earlier, and the stewed fish soup from one of the pots. A hearty meal was set on the table on this asion. Jason took a bowl to serve the rice, noting that there was quite a bit of cooked rice inside the rice cooker, at least a portion for two people. He had a thought in his mind, Kay had alwayse to eat little, but had cooked so much rice, so there was only one possibility that he had cooked his share as well. Kay didnt ask Jason beforehand when she cooked, and she didnt know if Jason woulde back to eat, but she cooked it anyway. If she didnt have someone in mind all the time, she wouldnt have had this kind of intention. Jason couldnt help but feel a warmth in his heart, thinking of Kays care and consideration, and then thinking that he hadnt apanied her properly, he felt a bit apologetic. Jason brought over the rice and sat down with Kay to eat it. During that time, they talked about some recent school events, in which Kay mentioned that Qin Youmeng had been transferred by her family to study at THE CAPITAL. Jasons face was stunned when he learned the news, no wonder he didnt see Qin Xiaoliu running towards his house when he came back this time, it turned out that she was no longer studying at Oakshire University. In fact, this is normal, Qin Youmengs identity is not simple, is Mr. Astons granddaughter. This identity shouldnt be able to be hidden, once someone with ulterior motives learns about it, it would be a dangerous sign for Qin Youmeng. Plus, Jason wasnt at Oakshire University all year round, so if Jason had been at the school, he would have been able to protect Qin Youmengs safety. Mr. Aston probably also considered the problems Qin Youmengs identity would face in the future, and thats why he decided to let Qin Youmeng go back to the Capitals specialized school. However, it is not difficult to think that Qin Youmeng is definitely not happy, even if she is not happy or not, she can not argue with her familys decision. After dinner, Jason kept his promise and started cleaning up and washing the dishes. Kay didnt stop her, but as she watched Jason wash the dishes, she couldnt help but be touched in her heart, only to feel that this was what real life should be like. Such a life may be mundane but it will not be nd either, for isnt it excellent to have someone by your side, enjoying the years of life together?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Not to seek great wealth and prosperity, nor to seek the top of ten thousand people, return to the peace of life, together with the years, this is not a kind of happiness? Only, Kay knew that this man was destined to be extraordinary, or that there were many people and many things that would require him to step up and take on that heavy responsibility. Is this going to be tiring? I suppose it would be very tiring,pared to fighting and conquering in the battlefields overseas, wandering between life and death, how could it not be tiring? Only, he never seemed to say these, all the life and death danger heavy crisis are covered in his cloudy and light appearance, he brought people around him is always a kind of self-confidence and down-to-earth feeling. Thinking about it, Kay looked like she was deeply touched, and a pair of beautiful autumn water eyes blinked, and actually became a little moist. Chapter 1956 – Ten Thousand Years is Too Long, Just One Night Jason washed the dishes and cleaned up. How am I doing with this chore? Is it satisfactory? Jason asked with a smile as he turned around. He turned to look forward when his face stunned, he actually saw Kay is lost in thought, the pair of autumn water in the beautiful eyes flooded with a bit of water mist, the eyes have been wet, reflecting her Kay fell geese in the stunningly beautiful jade face, there is a kind of Chu Chu touching, so that people can not help but for the pity of the heartache. Jason froze, thinking that something had happened to Kay, he shook off the water stains on his hands, and then drying them soothingly on his own pants, he immediately walked over, reached out and held Kays shoulders, and said, Kay, whats wrong with you? Is something wrong? Or is there something on your mind that youre hiding from me? Kay came back to her senses, the cool sensation brought to her cheeks made her realize she was in tears, she looked away and was about to reach up and wipe the tear tracks. Unexpectedly, Jason was unreasonable and wrenched her body back, looking at Kays chaste jade face, he said, Let me rub it for you. Saying that, Jason wiped his two hands on Kays face, wiping away her tear tracks, and cupped her face with both hands, saying, Tell me, whats wrong with you? Did something happen to Uncle Shen and the others at home? Does anyone else dare to target them? Toward the end, the heavy murderous aura in Jasons tone spilled out. Kay clenched her teeth, she looked at Jason, her slender eyshes were already wet, a gush of unspeakable warmth welled up in her heart, she wanted to say something but couldnt, the only thing she could do was to shake her head to show that she was fine. Jason took a deep breath as he snapped Kay into a hard embrace, holding her close, kissing her softly on the cheek and sniffing the light scenting from her. Kay, even though I wont be able to be around you most of the time, I do wish you well. And Im going to do what I can to create an environment for you thats safe enough that no more danger wille your way. So, if you need anything just tell me and Ill fix it for you, okay? Jason said in her ear. Kay also couldnt help but reach out and hug Jasons back, as if she was tired, as if she had found something to rely on in her life, she gently rested her face on Jasons shoulder, listening to Jasons caring words, her heart was flooded with a warmth. I, Im not really doing anything, I just thought of something Arent you tired? Its the Hyacinth thing again, and being out on the battlefield, youd be tired too, wouldnt you? But you never say anything, everything is well hidden by you. Its fine if you dont think about it, as long as you think about it, your heart will always ache. Kay said. Jasons face was stunned as he reacted to the fact that Kay had just reacted in a way that worried him. Jason couldnt help but hold Kay in his arms even tighter, and that marvelous waist was tightened by him, as if he was afraid that once he let go, this woman who made people fall in love with him just disappeared in thin air. Jason smiled and said, Kay, dont worry about me. Im a man, and a soldier, I can withstand any hardship. As long as you are all well, thats enough. I only hate that the time I was able to stay with you was too short, and I havent even been able to see all of your beauty and appreciate your tenderness. Kays jade face couldnt help but blush with a tantalizing blush as she said without any good humor, Look, its back to its nature, as oily as it can be. Jason slightly loosened his hand as he looked at Kay and said, Theres a ssic line in Big Little Lies that says if I put a deadline on this love, I want it to be 10, 000 years. But for me, ten thousand years is too long, just a matter of time. Kays face froze as she looked at Jason rather puzzled and couldnt help but ask, What do you mean The words had just fallen out of her mouth, but Jason had already gagged her delicate, moist red sandalwood mouth. Gag with your mouth! Kay froze outright, and it was only then that she realized what Jason meant by the phrase, Its only a matter of time, so thats what he meant. But isnt this guy a little too hateful? It was the same thing every time, a surprise kiss like that when she was caught off guard and unprepared! Kay was so angry that she clenched her teeth, and a beautiful and unassuming jade face had long since risen red, colored with a bit of intoxicating vor, looking even more dainty and lovely. Gradually, under Jasons embracing kisses, Kay couldnt help but get into it too. In fact, inwardly, she craved such intimacy. She also wished she had such an embrace to lean on and someone to talk to when she was tired. She knows that this man can give her is not much,pared to the simplest dinner, a movie, shopping, etc., these appear to be unattainable, after all, this man has his shoulders of responsibility, he needs to go to the barge, need to go along with his goals and dreams step by step forward. So he failed to stay by her side all the time. Yet she did notin or regret it in the slightest, because she knew that this man would always be there in her time of need or when she was in danger. So whats the harm in doing what he said, 10, 000 years is too long to wait? A lingering kiss. In the middle of the dayC Ah Kay let out a soft whimper, her eyes opening her mouth as she red at Jason in annoyance, appearing to say in a nonchnt manner, You, your hand At some point, Jasons hands he had enveloped towards the peak. Of course, with Kays strong capital, it is naturally impossible to grasp. Perhaps thats why this Jason guy has his hands full. Jason hemmed and hawed and said, Kay, Im just a little curious, you dont look like youve gotten any fatter, why does it look like youve swelled up a few more points here? You, you still say that, Ill strangle you asshole! Kays face was red with shame and she couldnt wait to find a crack in the ground.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Looking at Kays shy demeanor, Jason had no choice but to reluctantly move his hands away. But it really did make his heart flutter under the feelings just now. Kay is not the first time to be molested by this guy, so soon is also calm down the state of mind, at the end of the end she remembered something, said, Jason, that Cultivation aspect of things, that is, the bright power to dark this how to transform? Jason froze, he couldnt help but look at Kay and ask, Youve reached The Ninth Bright Power? Wouldnt that be Master Stage? Kay looked a bit embarrassed and said, Since thest time I went to Ghost Doctor Valley, Senior Ghost Doctor gave Sally and I guidance. After I came back Ive been practicing when I have time too. Then the day before yesterday, it seems like I reached The Ninth Bright Power. Here, you show me your Bright Power at full strength, dribbling and swinging at me. Jason said. Chapter 1957 – Kay Breaks the Boundary Huh?! Kay sniffed in surprise as she said, Toward your full power punch? Jason smiled and said, Yeah, dont worry, it cant hurt me. Lets go to the backyard here and demonstrate. Jason pulled Kay over to this side of the backyard. Kay also began to activate her own Cultivation breath under Jasons persuasion, as she was a Pure Yin Body, such a physique was also extremely rare to be able to condense Pure Yin Qi. Immediately, Kays Cultivation aura began to rise, and she gathered up her Cultivation power, and in response, she threw a punch towards Jason with all her might. Whew! As Kays fist swung forward, it brought up a strong wind, which contained a force of The Ninth Bright Power, and under the impetus of this force, the fist was hunting, and there was already some weather. Jason looked and couldnt help but smile and nodded, saying, Indeed you have reached The Ninth Bright Power. this cultivation speed is really fast. The other day before you went to Ghost Doctor Valley you were only The Sixth Bright Power, right, and this has already reached The Ninth Bright Power. its really good. After hearing Jasonspliments, Kay also leaped up in joy as she said, But I have no clue about this one of transforming darkness with bright energy.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Theres no rush on this, Ill just teach you. Jason smiled, then said, You remember all the cultivation techniques that Ghost Doctor senior taught you, right? Kay nodded her head and said, I remember it. Elder Ghost Doctor taught a Realm Dao Technique and said that it was an ancient method of cultivation passed down from the ancient times, but the only one who could cultivate it was Pure Yin Body. Jason said, The difference between Ming Jin and Dark Jin lies in the quality of the force. Compared to Bright Power, Dark Power is an improvement in the quality of force, or a qualitative change. Therefore, you only need to refine your Bright Power ording to the cultivation method, and keeppressing and quenching it over and over again, just like making iron, it will be refined into steel. At the end of the day, your Bright Power willpletely metamorphose and transform into your own Dark Power strength. Thats it, huh? So, should I practice then? Kay asked. Jason said, Its okay to try. It just so happens that Im present and can look after it. Follow what I said about quenching, and I think it should be fine. Kay thought about it, with Jason by her side, she could still ask about anything she didnt know during the cultivation process, and in case she practiced incorrectly, Jason could also correct her. Kay whirled around and decided, she said, Ill give it a try then. Jason took out a Qi and Blood Pill , and told Kay to take it, which would enhance her own Qi and blood so that she would have sufficient Qi and blood power to support her during the process of transforming her bright energy into dark. With Jasons encouragement, Kay began practicing the Realm Dao Technique that Ghost Doctors predecessor had taught her, an ancient cultivation method that was extremely esoteric, and which Ghost Doctor had already exined to Kay at Ghost Doctor Valley at the time. Therefore, after performing the Bright Powers quenching, Kay didnt encounter too many obstacles, and as she began to operate the Realm Dao Technique, a strand of pure Yin Qi immediately permeated from her body. Wisps of pure Yin Qi surrounded his body, vaguely causing an extremely special vision, and at that moment, Kays entire skin was crystal clear, revealing a beauty and vulgarity that was not due to the mortal world. Jason slightly sensed the pure Yin Qi surrounding Kays body, initiating each strand of pure Yin Qi contains an ineffable sense of energy, and with a hint of coldness, this kind of cold is not cold, is a kind of indescribable pure coldness, just like that sprinkled down the cool moonlight, holy with a cold and arrogant meaning. Jason remembered something like that, he took out the Enlightenment Leaf from his body and stuck this Enlightenment Leaf on Kays back, then he transported a trace of Green Dragons Qi and injected it into the Enlightenment Leaf. This Enlightenment Leaf immediately blossoms with a luminous turquoiseyer of light. Without realizing it, Kay immediately entered into a state of oblivion, immersing his mind, body and spirit in the Realm Dao Technique to quench his Bright Power. The transformation of bright energy into dark was actually not that difficult, as long as there was a corresponding gong method to temper it, and then it was a test of ones willpower. After all, the process of quenching needed to be repeated over and over again, and even the force would bring about some tingling and soreness on ones own meridians during the process ofpression and quenching. But as long as you can endure the past and persevere, it is entirely possible to turn bright energy into dark. Perhaps it was due to the fact that Jason was by her side, so Kay was able to cultivate without any distractions, and she was extremely relieved that as long as Jason was by her side, that was the moment when she felt the most grounded and safe. Gradually, Jason could clearly feel Kays own Cultivation aura begin to change, the Cultivation aura was climbing up and going through a metamorphosis. Jason looked in the eyes that is happy in the heart, he really did not expect Kays cultivation speed can be so fast,pared to Wolf Boy innate Cultivation body are not the slightest bit slower. Kays own Cultivation breath has also reached a pinnacle of its own realm, and as soon as it crosses over, it is the Supreme Master Stage! Jason was also getting a little nervous, realizing that Kay was currently at a breaking point. Jason didnt dare to be slow, his eyes were fixed on Kay without blinking, as long as there was any abnormality in Kay, he would have to step in to remedy the situation, lest Kay herself was subjected to a bacsh from the process of breaking the realm. At this time, Kays brow furrowed and her face paled a bit, she must have encountered some obstacles during the process of breaking the realm, as well as some soreness and pain in herself when quenching the Bright Power. However, Kay clenched her teeth; she didnt give up on it and continued to practice the Realm Dao Technique technique. There had been a ten minutes or so before the mC Whew! Kays own pure yin qi violently began to surge, and her own Cultivation aura also flourished, and was constantly climbing up, in which a Supreme Master Stages unique aura pressure had already been manifested. Did I Seed Kay opened her eyes and before she could finish her sentence, she let out a soft whimper, her face starting to redden and a heating through her body. Jason immediately reached out and pressed his hand on Kays back when he saw this, his own Green Dragon Power sinking in towards Kays body. Kay has indeed broken through the realm, and in doing so, he has transformed his bright energy into darkness and advanced to the Supreme Master Stage. However, Kay had no experience in cultivation, and knew even less about Cultivation, so under the broken realm, the dark energy power in her body was surging and was running amok in her body, and she didnt know yet to channel and sink this dark energy power into her own Cultivation origin. Therefore, the Green Dragon Power that Jason had put into Kays body began to dredge and calm down the dark power that was running around in her body, otherwise, if this dark power was allowed to run around in her body, it would definitely cause damage to the meridians in her body. Congrattions, you managed to do it. However, its not over yet. Now, you continue to run the Realm Dao Technique to sort out that chaotic chi energy within your body, and then channel it to converge into your own Cultivation Origin. Jasons voice came through, guiding Kay through the next step in her practice. Chapter 1958 Unchanged Pugnacity Under Jasons guidance, Kay began to grasp how to channel that dark energy force that was nourished in his body after breaking the boundary, flowing through his body for a week, quenching his own flesh and bones in the process, and then converging into the Cultivation Origin. Jason exined a lot in detail, teaching Kay how to transport power, how to gather power, and how to quench power, and with skillfulness in these he would be able to control his own power. Otherwise, if this power was uncontroble, the tenure of this power was running amok in the body, and it would also cause a bacsh against itself. Kay came down from this cultivation, and when he looked at the time again, it was already two oclock in the middle of the night. Its already sote ah , Kay couldnt help but say, and the next moment she eximed violently, saying in an urgent tone, This, what are these? Howe there are these slimy things on me? Jason took a look at some impurities oozing out of some of the pores on Kays body, mixing them with the sweat she was sweating out during her practice. This is the impurities in your body. You have been promoted to Supreme Master Stage and your body has been further refined, so some of the impurities in your body will be discharged during the refinement process. Just go take a shower. Jason said with a smile. Ah Kay purred and said hastily, Then Im going to take a shower. It is a womans nature to love beauty. Kay was not exempt from this, so she was embarrassed to be covered in ayer of goo in front of the man she loved, and immediately ran towards the inside of the house. Jason shook his head andughed, calling out at Kays infinitely better, wonderful back, Get an early night after your shower, good night. Good night! Kay answered back, not looking back, running into the house and closing the door behind her, heading straight for the bathroom. Jason also went to his room to rest. He was extremely happy that Kay had broken through to the Supreme Master Stage, even though Kays Cultivation level was insignificant in Hyacinth. But lets not forget how long Kay has only been practicing, less than two months full time. Everything started from zero, and this was cultivated to Supreme Master Stage, such a speed of cultivation was probably onlyparable to Wolf Boy who had an innate Cultivation body at the time. This is based partly on Kays special qualities and partly on the ancient secret method of Realm Dao Technique taught by Ghost Doctor. Jason didnt expect Kay and Sally to get much stronger in a short period of time, he only hoped that the two women he cared about would be strong enough to defend themselves in Oakshire. After all, from now on Jason and the girls would still get together less and less, he still had to go to war, and he still had to go to battle with each and every Cultivation demon that came out of the world in this New Martial Age, he couldnt guard them all the time. In such a situation, the stronger they were, then the more at ease he would be. Jason went back into the house and practiced some Formation Arctic, followed by a big run of Green Dragon Secret Art before closing his eyes and resting. The next day. Jason was still asleep when he snappedC Bang, bang, bang! There was a hard knock at the door. Jason was woken up, he opened his dazed eyes, he was wondering who else woulde knocking on his door early in the morning now that Qin was no longer at Oakshire University. If Chin was still at Oakshire University, then Jason would have to be the first to suspect it was this little ninny. Its early in the morning, Kay should be at the office, and hes alone at the Bamboo Residence, so who else could be knocking on the door when theres nothing else to do? Who? Jason opened his mouth to ask. Bang! Bang! The knocking continued, showing signs of not stopping. Jason had to walk right out of bed and over to the doorway to reach out and open it. After the door opened, he saw the door stood a valiant figure, a police uniform, but also can not wrap her hot and sexy body, ear-to-ear short hair reflected a like a silver te of the pretty face, eyebrows as far as the mountains, sexy red lips, highlighting an extremely sexy and hot wild, as a small female leopard. Taylor?! Jason was confused, he really didnt expect Taylor toe to his door.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jason looked at Taylor, then looked at his own house, and couldnt help but ask, So what youre not here to check the room, right? No this is my own house, its not like Im staying in a hotel, theres no room check. Im here to check on someone, so this should be okay, right? I finally caught you this time! Taylor chilled her face as she took an unseemly step inside the house. Jason did not feel guilty at all, thinking that the old house is not hiding a woman, feel free to check. Jason closed the door behind him and looked specifically at the front yard, noting that Kays Mercedes sedan was no longer there, indicating that she would have driven out. After closing the door, Jason turned to Taylor with a smirk and asked, I say, Taylor, what kind of people are you here to check out? Taylor nced at Jason, and she couldnt help but have a blush color her face, secretly gritting her teeth in anger, thinking to herself just how brazen is this asshole? All hes got is a pair of pants. What does he mean by that? Jason noticed Taylors look, he realized something like that, looked down at himself, his old face unavoidably a burst of embarrassment, bitterly smiled and said, Thats what, before I was sleeping, heard the knock on the door didnt think too much about it, so I just went over to open the door You sit down, Ill look for clothes to put on. Taylor clearly looked in a bad mood, like a powder keg in desperate need of venting. Therefore, as soon as she heard Jasons words, she directly stormed out and grunted, What else is there to wear? Names Millers, what do you mean by that? What do you mean, youre just going to eat and wipe your mouth? Starting and stopping, arent you? Huh? Jason froze, his gaze quizzical as he looked at Taylor. Taylor immediately walked up and said through clenched teeth, Its just that youre not wearing any clothes. Its not like I care, what do you mean youre in such a hurry to get dressed? Dont you think Im your woman? You, youre not allowed to wear clothes, not only that, the extra pants are off for me too! Jason was outright dumbfounded, frozen in ce. Pugnacious! Whats so tough about that? It seems that even though we havent seen each other for many days, Taylor is still the same Taylor and the familiar vors remain the same. How many women can say such a thing? Key Taylor doesnt just say it, she does it. She looked at Jasons unimpressed look and that tantrum got the better of her and said, Youre not taking it off, are you? Then Ill do it! With that, Detective Caine reached down and tugged at Jasons pants. DontC Jason shouted in a huff. Unfortunately, it was already toote. Taylor was so quick on the eyes that Jason couldnt react. So Jason was finally being really honest this time. Chapter 1959 I Want to Get Stronger Now, both Jason and Taylor looked a little embarrassed. In fact, Taylor was only thinking of venting her anger, but when her brain was hot and she had said what she said, she was at a loss for words in the face of such an open and honest Jason. Even as she nced downward, the jade face that looked like a silver te could not help but render an intoxicating blush after all. At the same time, an indescribable feeling of fire shed vaguely in the depths of her eyes. Jason looked over at Taylor, who snapped his face up and said, This woman, ah, three days without a fight, it seems like you need to be taught a lesson! A wary look shed across Taylors face when she heard this, but before she could react, she suddenly saw that Jason had already reached out and mped down on her body, and then threw it violently and forcefully- Whew! Taylors body flew up andnded on the very same soft queen-sized bed in the house. Whoosh! Immediately after that, Jason made a flying leap, and his whole body was like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey, with an aura as if he was going to pounce on his prey. names Millers asshole, youC Taylor was shocked and furious, and as she watched Jasons entire body pounce on her, she kicked her legs violently forward, and the force of this leg was overwhelming. Jason saw the angle of Taylors kick and couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air, thinking to himself that this tough, beautiful police officer was trying to murder her husband. The nerve, its really too fat! Not teaching her a lesson for a while is simply going to be heavenly! Jason reached down and sped Taylors ankle, then sidestepped his body to pin Taylor down. Taylor wont give in so easily. Her pugnacious and ruthless energy also erupted, and she whirled around and executed a tackle, snapping at Jason in this regard, while her other leg swept across. Jason was still really speechless and just felt like every time he had to tame Detective Caine and put her in her ce, he inevitably had to go through a close-quarters fight before he could do so.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Its exhausting, right? With Jasons strength nowadays, Taylors attack like this is naturally harmless, and hes not in a hurry to strike to subdue it, having the intention to y a cat and mouse trick with Taylor. But Taylor had no qualms about it, she struck extremely hard, and could be said to have exerted all her strength, as well as thebat skills she had practiced, all of which were directed towards Jason. In fact, she knew in her heart that she was certainly no match for Jason, and she couldnt hurt Jason even if she went all out, which was why she went all out regardless. Jason saw the move and appeared calm and collected, still chuckling, I say Taylor, ah, youre so tough now,ter to see how youe to have the strength to struggle. You hmmm, then I wont struggle! Taylor said in an annoyed voice. With that said, Taylor continued to utilize her own grappling techniques, greeting Jason one by one. Gradually, Taylor was obviously too physically exhausted, and her strikes were not as powerful as before, and looking at the time it was almost time, Jason immediately reached out and mped down on Taylors arms, utilizing his body weight to hold her down, and narrowed his eyes as he surveyed her. I was all about defense and didnt counterattack earlier, but now its my turn to counterattack! Jason said with a smirk. A blush shed across Taylors face, and she naturally understood what Jason meant by that. Immediately, another way of fighting was in full swing, it was alternative fighting and charming. There is always an end to the charm. Therees a time when the curtain falls on even the most pugnacious of battles. In the end, like a small female leopard like tough beautiful police officer, at this moment is like a gentle kitten hanging on Jasons body, eyes still closed. Snap! Jason lit up a cigarette and smoked it, although every time he fought Taylor down he was tired, and this time was no exception, but that process was also extremely tumultuous, with ups and downs that were memorable. After a long time, Taylors eyes opened and she red at Jason and said, Names Millers, do you still consider me your woman? Theres no need to ask this question, right? If youre not my woman, is it hard for you to run away? Jason said with a smile. So let me ask you, what about what I told youst time? How have you thought about it? Taylor asked imperiously. Jason froze and asked, What is it? Bang! Taylor sted Jason right in the chest with an incredibly exasperated, See, you dont take me seriously at all, and naturally you dont take my words seriously, and thats forgetting it! Jason hastened to think properly, recalling thest time he met with Taylor seemed toe out from The originator retreat Holy Land, when he was seriously injured, after Old Mr. Miller refined medicinal soup soaked for a few days, after the injury recovered he consecutively Taylor, and also called Xing Feiyang out to drink a piece of wine. After finishing his drink, he dropped Taylor off at her ce and stopped by to spend the night at her house. Thinking about it, Jason remembered what it was about and said, You mean about you joining the Satan Operation Group? He already recalled it, when Taylor said she wanted to be stronger, knowing that Jason had a Satan Operation Group regiment overseas, when Taylor offered to join his Satan Operation Group regiment and kill and fight in the battlefield as a way to hone herself so she could be stronger. Jason didnt say yes at the time, he just said to think about it first. I didnt realize that Taylor had been keeping this in mind, and now she wasing straight to my door to press the issue. Yeah, how are you considering it? Taylor asked. Jason thought for a moment as he asked in a hushed voice, Do you really want to go to war? Going to the battlefield is another aspect. Mainly I want to be strong as well. On the current side of the police department, I think that even without me, Old Xing, hell be able to lead the criminal police team. Its just the right time for me to get away. Taylor opened his mouth, his tone seeming iparably resolute. The main reason Jason hadnt promised Taylor that she would go to the Satan Operation Group regiment before was because he really didnt want Taylor to risk her life in the middle of a battlefield. Although Taylor has some base, shes still far from the standard required to go to war. However, looking at Taylors resolute face, he knew in his heart that this matter was not going to be perfunctory after all, and he whirled around and said, If I ask you to go to the military region to hone your skills and be a special operations soldier, will you be willing to do so? Military district? Special Forces? Taylors face was stunned, and then she got a little excited and said, Can I, can I? With your current condition of course you are not qualified. But I still have the right to send you to the military region, but there will be a test, lets say, after a year, you still cant meet the requirements of a special operations soldier in all aspects ofbat quality, then you have to be returned. Jason opened his mouth, he said, Opportunity, I can give you. But whether you can grasp it or not, thats something I cant help you with. After all, if you cant make it in the final strength test and stay in the special operations team, once there is an operational mission, you will drag your teammates down, understand? Chapter 1960 – Sent to the Military Region Taylor was stunned, half speechless. Military district? Special Forces? Can one really be a soldier? Or a special forces soldier? At that moment, Taylor was so swept away by the sudden and immense joy that she didnt even react for a moment, and her whole body was still in a daze. Taylor, TaylorC Jason shouted twice. Taylor came back to her senses this time, and she violently reached out and hooked her arms around Jasons neck, and her whole body pounced on him, excitedly saying, You, you mean I get to go to the military? And be a special operations soldier? I said can you let go first? You are trying to smother me to death ah you this deep water bomb . Bomb, is tantamount to a Tarzan pressing down on me, its putting me under a lot of pressure, okay! Jason hurriedly opened his mouth and said. Taylor takes a look at it, and it really takes Jasons face off. Taylors face couldnt help but roll and redden, and under the slightly loosened hand, her eyes shed with a color of excitement and delight as she said, Can I really go to the military area? I can send you in, and then its just as well that you can cultivate and train together with the warriors in the military area. Jason opened his mouth and continued, You are more or less a bit of a base, butpared to the standard of the special warfare soldiers in the military, you still have a big gap. This means that after you arrive at the military region, you will need to work several times or even ten times harder than others to improve. Youll be learning from scratch, whether its gun handling,batbat techniques, tactical coordination, physical fitness, and so on, everything will have to start from scratch, itll be very hard and tiring. A sh of determination shed in Taylors eyes as she said, Ive already prepared myself mentally, I can carry it off, as long as I can be stronger, as long as I can be a Special Warfare Soldier, Im not afraid of any hardship or tiredness! In addition there is a one year period, after one year, if you cant pass the test and meet the requirements of a special operations soldier, then you will still be sent back. Jason added. I understand and Im open to it. Taylor said. Jason nodded and said, Good. Youve met Lukas before the terrorist attack on Herthum Group. Youve met Lukas when I dealt with those terrorists during the terrorist attack on Herthum Group. She is in fact the captain of Special Combat Service. Im cing you in the Special Combat Service. When you arrive at the military district, you will train with the Special Combat Service, and you will also train with the Dragon Shade Warriors that I am a part of. There are no shortcuts on the way to bing stronger, you have to rely on your own hard work and sweat. What I can do to help you is to provide you and the Dragon Shade Warriors with enough cultivation resources. As to whether or not you can be as strong as you wish and stay in the Special Warriors on this, its up to you. Dont worry, man! I wont let you down! Taylor waved his arms in a confident manner. Men? Jason smiled, that was a good name to call him. After a pause, Taylor hastily asked as if she remembered something, Then when are you going to arrange for me to go to the military area? Im warning you, this time you cant dy for me. Dont dy me for more than half a year again, if thats the case, I wont spare you! Snap! Jason pped at the full moon that bulged beneath Taylors waistline and said, Dont worry, itll be done for you in the next few days. Ill contact the military side and exin the situation. Then you pack up and get your bags ready and stuff. In the meantime what are you going to do about your position on the CID side? It can only be dismissed. What else can be done? Taylor said. Jason thought for a moment, he said, Rather, theres no need to rush to resign, lets suspend him first. Ill have the military district say hello to the Oakshire police department. Then you can just go directly to the military district. Okay, Im at your disposal. Taylor said. She understood Jasons point, suspending her was also to give her a fallback in case she ended up not being able to meet the standards of a special ops soldier in the military zone, and could only return to her old job as a detective after she was sent back. Taylor was thrilled beyond belief when things were just decided. Taylor chatted with Jason for a little while longer, then she left, she had to go and make some preparations, like handing over work in the police station and so on. After Taylor left, Jason got up in response, looking at the messy king-sized bed, the marks on it seeming to highlight the charming battle that had been sparked. Jason shuffled around and then he contacted Mr. Aston and exined Taylors situation to Mr. Aston over the phone. Mr. Aston did not ask much about this, and naturally agreed. It was a vote of confidence in Jason, plus Jason was able to cite people into the military, and Mr. Aston was happy to close the deal. In the background, Jason talked to and also talked to Mr. Aston about scheduling Taylors trip to the military area for the day after tomorrow. Because the day after tomorrow Jason is making a trip to Ghost Doctor Valley, and before he goes, he wants to get this Taylor thing over with. After ending his call with Mr. Aston, Jason drove out, intending to make a trip to Ste. Coffin Craster. Coffin Craster is Oakshires previous Fragrant House. But naturally, since Coffin Craster has taken charge of the Oakshire underground, Fragrant House doesnt need to exist anymore. Previously Fragrant House was the most famous ce for the Oakshire aristocracy, where all kinds of beauties gathered, and Coffin Craster was hidden in the middle of Fragrant House. As Coffin Craster grew, there was no need for the ie from the Windjammer House segment, so Ste demobilized Fragrant House. Jason drove over and the car pulled up outside Coffin Craster, he stepped out of the car and walked straight towards the inside of Coffin Craster. Young Lord! Greetings, Young Lord! Some of the Coffin Crasters handlers in Coffin Craster were in awe when they saw Jason and greeted him on that note.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jason smiled and said, No need to be so formal and polite. Im here to see Ste Stes in there, right? Ste is inside. Young Lord, Ill lead you inside. A Coffin Craster manhandled said. Yes! Jason nodded. Under the leadership of this Coffin Crasters manpower, Jason walked to the Coffin Crasters backyard side, which was also unique, with pavilions scattered amongst them, and small residential buildings surrounding them one by one, making the entire environment look extremely tranquil. Jason was led over just as Ste was finishing up a meeting with some important people at Coffin Craster. Ste was walking out of a small building that served as a conference room when she saw Jason. Jason, there you are. I was in a meeting with the Coffin Craster guys when you messaged me. Ste said with a smile. Are you done driving? If youre not done, go ahead and get busy. Jason said with a smile. The meeting is over. Ste spoke. Greetings, Young Lord! At this point, Gabriel, Hugo, Erik and others who followed Ste out greeted Jason. Jason smiled and said, You and Ste have both worked hard and have been leading the development of Coffin Craster. We dont work hard! Thats all we have to do! Hugo and the others said in a rush. Jason nodded and after exchanging pleasantries with the guys, he followed Ste towards a pavilion building, ready to speak alone. Chapter 1961 – Stealing Half a Day of Leisure The pavilion building is adjacent to a smallke on one side. Willows fluttering around theke, moving with the wind, bringing a little coolness, but also make people feel rxed and happy. Huge lotus leaves float on the surface of theke, and asionally you can see a tail of mischievous fish swimming yfully around the leaves. Someone had already brought a pot of tea, Jason and Ste were sitting between the pavilion and the building sipping the fragrant tea, looking at the tranquil and pleasant scene in front of them. Stealing a life. Jason took a sip of tea, smiled, and added, Actually, this should be how life should be. asionally, sipping tea and enjoying such a leisurely time is not a bad way to live. Ste smiled sweetly and said, Youre right. Only, youre a busy man. Youre not fortunate enough toe and enjoy times like this on a regr basis. Haha, thats true. Thats why its said to steal half a day of leisure. Jasonughed, his eyes shing with essence as he continued, Thats why I need to be stronger. The only way to realize the life I want is to be strong enough. I believe you. Ste beamed with a beaming smile. Jason smiled and said, Ste, its also important toe over to you this time. I know. Go ahead. What is it? Ste asked. Jason murmured and said slowly, I want to create a huge cultivation chamber in Coffin Craster. As you know, some powerful lineages and Holy Land will have chambers dedicated to cultivation. Nowadays, we have no shortage of martial arts pills and Elixir. Naturally with these cultivation resources, if we have a cultivation chamber to assist us, cultivation will be twice as effective. A cultivation chamber. Ste spoke up, and continued, Thats a very good idea indeed. Jason continued, Nowadays, there are many brothers in Coffin Craster. With this cultivation chamber, they can also utilize it for cultivation, thus enhancing their Cultivation. In addition, Kay and Sally have also begun to cultivate martial arts, and in the future, they will be able toe over for cultivation as well. Ste whirled around and nodded, saying, Thats fine. Anyway, Coffin Craster covers an extremelyrge area in it, and there is no problem in choosing a location for creating a cultivation chamber. Thats fine. Jason opened his mouth and said, After we have the Cultivation Chamber, I will also supply over arge amount of cultivation resources from my side. The New Martial Era has arrived, and Brother Coffin Crasters strength needs to be raised as well. And Ste, although you dont aspire to cultivate martial arts, its also beneficial to cultivate a bit during the week to raise your Cultivation.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ste smiled as she said, Im also at Supreme Master Stage now. I dont think theres any problem with breaking through to the Martial King Realm. Going forward, Ill listen to you and spend more time on cultivation. Good. Jason grinned. Ste remembered something as she said, By the way, the auction tform in terms of cultivation resources that you asked me to buildst time has entered the final stage and will almost bepleted in the near future. How will it be put into operation by then? Jason said, Carovia is going to set up the Carovia Cultivation Association. When the timees, this auction tform is something I intend to promote in the Carovia Cultivation Association. In principle, it can only be used by martial artists in the association for resource auctions, swaps, and so on. Limited benefit to the associations martial artists. Is Carovia going to form a Carovia Cultivation Association? That should be pretty good, to be able to bring Carovias scattered martial artists together so that the martial artists are powerful. Ste said. Jason said, In Hyacinth, all the forces have their own calctions and their own way of doing things, and if Carovia really encounters provocation from foreign martial artists, Im afraid that there arent many people who can genuinely stand up for Carovia. Therefore, Carovias establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association is also to strengthen the sense of identity of martial artists towards Carovia. Of course, it is also to breed stronger martial artists so that they can make CaroviaCultivation stand at the top of the world today. Then Jason you should work hard, you might be needed to lead the Carovia martial artists in the future. Ste smiled, her flirty eyes looking at Jason. To her, Jason is the man of her life, but on another level, Jason is her young master. So, with Jason she was having a sense of blind confidence. She believes that Jason will be able to walk his own path of Cultivation and stand proudly at the top of Cultivation, looking down on the crowd. Not for any other reason than the man has an old man who raised him and is co-respected as Lewis, and a father who is known as the Miller family Cthulhu. Therefore, how could he be weaker? Inevitably, it will reign supreme! This is Stes opinion and she is firm in this opinion of hers. Jason also stayed in Coffin Craster for most of the day after talking to Ste, apanying Ste to walk around in Coffin Craster, during which he also listened to Ste talking about some of the recent operations of Coffin Craster. For Ste, Jason was naturally extremely fond of her, and there was a kindred spirit in that affection. Ste had served his mother and had been adopted by his parents since he was a child, and from that point on, it was not family but it was more than family. It wasnt until mid-afternoon that Jason said goodbye to Ste, and he drove out of Coffin Craster and sped towards the Herthum Group. Jason looked at the point in time when he was nearing the end of his shift and thought to himself that it was about time for Sally to get off work. Herthum Group. Jason drove up, stopped the car and then he took the elevator straight up. Jason then stepped out of the elevator and headed to Sallys office. Knock knock! Jason knocked on the door, then he twisted the knob on the office doorway and stepped inside on that. Sally is organizing some documents on the desk, after seeing Jason, that does not put on powder is still clear and beautiful jade face flooded with sweet smile, said: How to have time toe to thepany? Look at what youre saying. Even if you dont have time, you have to step out of time dont you. After all, theres someone Im meeting here. Jason said squarely. Yeah? Sallys eyes lit up as she smiled and asked, So have you seen it? Seeing is seeing, but wanting to cuddle after seeing. And if you hold it afterward? Its natural to want to kiss them after you hug them. So what are you waiting for? Sally smiles perkily, like shes releasing an invisible call. Jasons heart was so hot that he immediately walked over quickly and embraced the goddess who was moving the hearts of the people in front of him as well, fulfilling his promise on this, hugging and kissing again. Jason, lets go to my house for dinner tonight. Yeah, its been a while since Ive visited my aunt and uncle and them anyway. Its just as well to go and see them tonight. Thats okay. Ill give my mom a heads up. Sally leapt to her feet as she called out and informed her parents that she was going back with Jason for dinner tonight. Jason couldnt help but smile as he looked at Sallys ecstatic and happy demeanor. Chapter 1962 Traveling to Ghost Doctor Valley Another day passes. Jason drove to the neighborhood where Taylor lived. Today was the day that Taylor was heading to the military area, and Jason had driven over to pick her up and take her over to the middle of the Armed Forces base. Taylors luggage was simple, a backpack and a suitcase pulled in his hands, and that was about it. The issue of Taylors position in the police department has been dealt with, and after the military side of the department exined the situation to the police department, Taylors suspension has been processed on the police departments side as well. In addition, Taylors job has been handed over to Xing Feiyang, who will take her ce from now on. As for why things are done so efficiently, its naturally the influence of Jasons intangibles. Get in the car. Jason grinned. Taylor put her bags in the car and she got in the passenger seat as well. Jason started up the Paramount Marauder and drove all the way towards the Armed Forces base. When you arrive at the base of the Armed Police Force, there will be specialized Armed Police fighters flying helicopters to take you to the middle of the military area. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I wont be going there with you on this trip. After arriving in the military area, Lukas wille to greet you and then settle you into your amodations and whatnot. Once you familiarize yourself with the environment in the military zone youll have to start putting in the training. Taylor nodded her head, and a sh of determination shed across her eyes as she said, I know. Dont worry, I will definitely work hard into my training. I will pass the examination a yearter. Jason smiled and said, Its excellent that you have such confidence. The training will be exhausting, but you have to remember tobine it with your own physical condition and not to injure your body, in which case it wont even take a year and youll be sent back immediately. I know. Taylor said. While chatting along the way, Jason also drove to the base of the Armed Police Force, where there were already relevant personnel waiting. Upon seeing Jason arrive, the armed police officer in charge of the matter came up to greet him. After a few pleasantries, Jason also led Taylor over to one of the helicopters on the tarmac that was ready to go. Jason looked at Taylors jade face that had a heroic look in its softness, he smiled and said, Go up. When you arrive at the military area, everything will depend on you. In the future, when I am free, I will also go into the military area and see how your training goes then. Taylor nodded as she walked towards the helicopter, and at the cabin door, she suddenly turned to face Jason and gave a military salute. Jasons face was stunned as he smiled and waved his hand towards Taylor. Rumble! Soon the helicopter gunship began to hover and lift off, then flew away. From this moment on, Taylor also embarked on her military journey, as to whether she can be a special warfare warrior in the military region as she wishes, this Jason can not guarantee, only on her own. After dropping off Taylor, Jason drove away from the Armed Forces base. Highway. Jason drove fast, he was driving over towards Peak Otltino. The appointed time hase today. On the Parker familys side, he hase through Robert to exin the situation to Dafydd, and the response is that Dafydd will travel to Ghost Doctor Valley as promised. So does Yusup of the Stokes family, who also traveled to Ghost Doctor Valley on this day. JasonGhost Doctor Valley trip has also been told to Kay, Sally and others, plus Oakshire side is not much for the time being, after sending Taylor away, he drove to Ghost Doctor Valley in the middle. Emperor n Bloodline. On this day, it was clear that something big was happening in Emperor n Bloodline. Emperor n Bloodline contemporary patriarch Sixshot Blowpipe appeared, he looked at the age is not too big, more than fifty years of age, body stout, face tough, all body is scattered through a domineering emperor aura, there is a only my majestic meteorological, their own breath is like an abyss like endless, extremely horrible horrors. With such an aura, it was already far beyond a Great Sage peak supreme powerhouse, and it was difficult to specte that it was already at least the cultivation level of an Extreme Realm Emperor. In addition to Sixshot, numerous elders from Emperor n Bloodline had also shown up, and one by one, each of these elder-level figures was either in seclusion or living in deep seclusion, rarely showing up. But on this day, it was all gathered together. Sixshot and many elders of Emperor n Bloodline came to a cultivation Holy Land in the small world where Emperor n Bloodline was located, and this cultivation Holy Land relied on a unique terrain, which also gave birth to a small spiritual vein, supplemented by the Spirit Gathering Formation, which made the small spiritual vein The small spirit vein was also nurtured under the unique terrain,plemented by the Spirit Gathering Formation, causing the small spirit vein to condense extremely dense and pure cultivation spirit qi all the time. There are only a handful of Emperor n Bloodline who can upy this cultivation Holy Land to cultivate, and right now, there is an extremely old figure who is cultivating in this cultivation Holy Land. This is none other than Emperor n Bloodlines Genjo, who is taking advantage of the arrival of the Great Change in Heaven and Earth, and is using the rich aura gathered from the cultivation of Holy Land to Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Obviously, Emperor n Xuanzu had already reached an extremely critical moment, which caused all of Emperor n Bloodline to be rmed ande in droves to witness this moment;secondly, it was also to prepare for Emperor n Xuanzu, to guard against any unforeseen circumstances that might ur during the breakthrough. Gordon was also present, and as the young lord of Emperor n Bloodline at such a crucial moment, he certainly wasnt going to be absent. Tommy, on the other hand, continued to follow by Gordons side, and after a period of time, his own Cultivation aura had be much more majestic and powerful, and there was a wisp of Great Sage aura faintly permeating his body, but it wasnt theplete Great Sage pressure. This means that Tommy is already in Half-step Great Sages Cultivation cultivation. Such a cultivation speed was definitely extremely terrifying, at least amongst the younger generation of disciples, there were very few that could match Tommys cultivation speed. Tommy awakened the blood of the Ancestor Emperor, which is extraordinary, and besides, he is also Hyacinths previous Hyacinth Fighters No. 1, which is not a false reputation, and still has sufficiently strong strength and qualifications. Thus, with a cultivation speed like this, he was not worthy of being a Heavens Pride leader in Hyacinth. Its not even out of the realm of possibility that Tommy could break through to Great Sage in that time, with the support of Emperor n Bloodline.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Young Lord, Xuanzu should have a hundred percent hope this time Breaking the Realm of the Gods, right? Tommy asked in a low voice. Gordons eyes flickered as he looked towards the Cultivation Holy Land and slowly said, The First Ancestor has long since stepped out of his own path of Cultivation. This time, the great change in heaven and earth was perfected, and the First Ancestor broke through the realm in one fell swoop, which was a breakthrough in ordance with his own Cultivation. Therefore, in my opinion, it is bound to be 100% sessful. When the timees, I, Emperor n Bloodline, will surelymand all of Hyacinth, Tommy said. Gordon also looked extremely excited, as long as Tantrum Lord ZarakBreaking the Realm of the Gods, then Emperor n Bloodline wille out from this small world, appear in the world, and take the helm of Hyacinth bulls ear, who will dare to disobey then? Chapter 1963 – Ancient Martial Seniors Gather Peak Otltino. Jason drove up to the base of Peak Otltino around 3:00 p. m. He stopped the car, and in doing so, headed toward Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason stepped inside Ghost Doctor Valley and faintly heard the sound ofughtering from the direction of Peach Grove, which appeared to be bustling with activity. Jason couldnt help but wonder what all those people wereing over? Why does Ghost Doctor Valley look like its full of people. Jason walked over and realized that there were really quite a few of them, Dafydd, Yusup, Joseph, the old-timers, in addition he saw Master Bitter Bamboo, Purple Phoenix Holy Land, and the Holy Lord of Provadanski were also here. There were quite a few young people there, Robert and Emily, Marcel and Zack, and Benji, who hadnt been seen since the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, was also there. Jason, there you are. Marcel and the others saw Jason and greeted him with smiles. Jason nodded as he went ahead and greeted Dafydd, Yusup, and a host of other seniors. Jason, just waiting for you. Yusup said, he smiled and stared at Jason, there seemed to be a different meaning shing in that gaze, he then said, Your kid has quite a big face, all of us old guys have gathered one by one, we have to sit and wait for you alone, right? Jason sniffed and then hurriedly said, Forgive me, seniors. I had some business to attend to in Oakshire, so I came here without stopping after I finished. It was a long way to travel and it took a long time to drive, which is why I arrivedte. All right, all right, you kids get over here and sit down. Ghost Doctor said. Jason nodded and walked over to follow these seniors in Hyacinth and sat down. Provadanskis Holy Lord Konstantin looked at Jason with a slight hint of surprise in his eyes and said, This is already Half-step Great Sages cultivation? Very good. Speaking of which, Marcel has gone through a lot of battles along with you in the overseas battlefields, and he has also changed greatly aftering back this time. Not only the Cultivation Cultivation, but the will and fighting spirit have been practiced, which is excellent. Justin is the same. Went out there to grind some this time and came back with a pretty good haul. Joseph said with a smile. Jasonughed and couldnt help but say, How did all the seniorse all in unison? Ghost Doctor said with a hefty smile, It was the old man who informed them toe here. Carovias establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association is a matter of great importance, so naturally, more or less people muste here to discuss the matter. It turns out that Jason was nning to bring Dafydd and Yusup to Ghost Doctor Valley to discuss the Carovia Cultivation Association and he didnt hide it from Ghost Doctor, he told him in advance. Ghost Doctor supposedly knew this and then informed Joseph, Master Bitter Bamboo, and Provadanski, and Purple Phoenix Holy Land, so all of these people were gathered. Dafydd opened his mouth and said, With the arrival of the New Martial Era, it is necessary for Carovia to establish the Carovia Cultivation Association, so that Carovia martial artists can be cohesive, and not be scattered like a piece of sand. We are all Carovia citizens, since Carovia is going to set up the Cultivation Association, I, the Parker family, will join in. So do we. Joseph, Konstantin, Miss Mosele and others all took a stand as well. Jasons heart really surged with a great feeling of emotion after seeing this, these Holy Lands Holy Lords, the old heads of the lineages, all had a fistful of heart, and they didnt ask the Carovia Cultivation Association what kind of limitations there were for their lineages and Holy Land, and whether or not there would be unfavorable circumstances, as soon as they heard that Carovia was going to set up such a Cultivation Association, they were the first to agree. Jason took a deep breath as he said, Thank you, I would like to thank you for the military department, thank you seniors! I am a soldier, even though I am not in the military region now, I have always identified myself with this identity. At this moment, I salute all of you seniors as a soldier! With that, Jason stood up and gave a solemn salute as an expression of the respect in his heart. Okay, okay, Jason, well just lead with our hearts. Sit down and talk. Yusup said. Jason sat down, he said, Carovia Cultivation Association is about to be established, right now we need a senior who can take over the position of the president, who do you seniors think is suitable? Josephughed as he waved his hand and said, The old man definitely cant. The old man spends his entire life touching the deep mountains and wild forests, exploring the terrain of the world, this position is definitely not suitable for me. Amitabha Buddha, Junior Brother, it is also inappropriate for a poor monk to be a monk. Master Bitter Bamboo said. Miss Mosele gave a smile as she said, I was in favor of Carovia starting the Cultivation Society, but I was also out of my league for the position. Konstantin looked towards Dafydd and Yusup as he said, In my opinion, naturally, Old Mr. Stokes and Old Mr. Parker are suitable. Whether its status or Cultivation strength, they are both arepetent enough. Ghost Doctor hemmed and hawed and said, Old Mr. Parker, Old Mr. Stokes, the two of you decide and see who takes this presidency. Dafydd murmured and said slowly, In theory, Old Mr. Miller is the most suitable for this position. But Old Mr. Miller is still in aa. Since this is the case, it would be better to let Old Mr. Stokes take up the position. Decades ago, Old Mr. Yusup of the Stokes family went to the military to fight with the army, and Old Mr. Yusup was also proud to fight for his country in Carovia. Therefore, I think it would be best for Old Mr. Stokes to take up this position, as if it were a legacy. Yusup no longer pushed back after hearing this, as he slowly said, Since you all have rmended me, then I will have the cheek to agree. I do hope that after the establishment of this Cultivation Association, we like-minded ones will be able to unite as one and dedicate ourselves to developing and growing the Cultivation Association to produce more and stronger martial artists. Dafydd said, This is for sure. In the New Martial Era, the many Sacred Lands overseas will alle out as well. There is bound to be a fight. We are the representatives of the Carovia martial artists, so this Cultivation Association is definitely something that needs to be done well and standardized so that the Carovia martial artists all have a sense of belonging. In the middle of the field, Joseph, Konstantin, and Miss Mosele nodded in agreement.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason, on the other hand, froze, not realizing how easily things had been facilitated. But think about it, Yusup, Dafydd these ancient martial arts seniors are all open-minded generation, they do not have any schemes, and will not think of serving as the Cultivation Association President can have what interests or reputation, everything is from the perspective of Carovia martial artists, so things naturally easy to reach. Yusup is willing to take up this position, on the one hand, it is indeed rted to the Stokes family ancestor, when the Stokes family ancestor responded to the call to fight for the country, behind the Stokes family in the dying also urged the Stokes family descendants, once Carovia needs, that the Stokes family will be answered; On the other hand, it is also rted to his granddaughter Darcey, he knows that Darcey is able to resolve the danger of destiny reversalpletely because of Jason, and he is even more pleased that his granddaughter can be together with Jason. So, Yusup is willing to take this position and do his part to grow the Carovia Cultivation Society. Chapter 1964 – A Vision Emerges Once the matter of the Carovia Cultivation Society was decided, Jason stepped aside to get together with Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, and Benji, the young men. He had expected Darcey to be here as well, but there was no sign of Darcey. He couldnt be bothered to ask Yusup to his face, so he had to leave it at that. Jason naturally could not have imagined that the danger of Darceys own White Tiger Bloodline bacsh had beenpletely resolved, and that Darcey was currently in seclusion in the Stokes familys cultivation chamber, embarking on the path of martial arts cultivation. Jason will be shocked and surprised when he meets Darcey again in the next moment. After all, with Darceys White Tiger Bloodlineing out, with her qualifications and her deep insights into Cultivation under her years of study, she wouldplete aplete transformation after her retreat. Jason, you can do it. This is all equivalent to Half-step Great Sage training. Marcel looked towards Jason and said with a smile. Jason smiled and said, Youre all getting close too. Robert, in particr, is already at the peak of Full Saint Realm, and Im only afraid that the next breakthrough will be a direct promotion to Great Sage. Robert said, Im going to be a while. Im going to have to hone in on this current realm for a while before I think about hitting Great Sage. Thats good, Full Saint Realm is hardened and wless, so that it can have more than enough substance to impact Great Sage, Jason spoke, and then he looked at Benji and said, Benji, havent seen you in a long time, how are you? Amitabha Buddha, Benji has met with Junior Master. Benji folded his hands and said in a respectful tone. Haha, Junior Master? For those who dont know, they think how old the NAMES Miller guy is. Emily couldnt help butugh out loud. Jason is also helpless and just feels that Benji, like his master Master Bitter Bamboo, is a one-track mind and cant turn it around anymore. Its like Master Bitter Bamboo calling him Little Brother, a title that cant be changed. Benji ah, theres no need to be so polite from now on. Jason smiled as he looked at Benji and nodded his head, Youre also Full Saint Realm High Rank, very good. Zack said with some excitement, Jason, by the time this Carovia Cultivation Society is formed, we can all join in, right? Jason smiled and said, Why not? You are all the strongest of the younger generation in Carovia. Theres also something else to tell you guys. In about a month or so, there will be a World Martial Arts League Competition, and the participants can only be the younger generation. When you all join the Carovia Cultivation Association, you will be able to represent Carovia in thepetition. Thepetition will pit young outstanding martial artists from all over the world against each other, and a certain number of them will be chosen to explore a secret realm. This secret realm is said to have appeared in the world after a great change in heaven and earth, so there will definitely be great opportunities. Really? Thats really enough to look forward to! Zacks tone was a bit excited, but he couldnt forget the exploration in Holy Land when The originator was in seclusion, and behind him too, with Jason and all the others. Jasons eyes shed with essence as he slowly said, No matter what, as long as we represent Carovia in the battle, then we have to fight for as many ces as possible. In this secret realm, not only are there great opportunities, Im afraid that there will also be some ancient secrets. As long as we get first-hand information, it will be of great use to Carovias Cultivation development. Marcel asked, This secret realm can only be entered by young people? It should be. There might be some restrictions, and only young people will be allowed to enter. Jason opened his mouth and added, This time, we will be going topete with outstanding heavenly prides from all over the world, and will face unpredictable crises and brutal killings. Anyway, once we enter the secret territory, then we will be following thew of the jungle, and the weak will eat the strong. Its scrambles like this that are the most testing. Robert said. Emily remembered something, she opened her mouth and asked, At the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, many hidden ancient martial arts families appeared, such as Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, and so on. Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, and so on. The heavenly disciples of these forces should be participating as well, right? Jason appeared to say meaningfully, The young disciples of these forces will definitely participate in thepetition for the secret realm. But they wont necessarily participate in this one. In other words, these forces should have already obtained a certain number of spots a long time ago. Meaning spots we need to fight for, these powers dont need to fight for them, there are already internalized spots, right? Emily said. Jason nodded and said, Pretty much. It is said that this secret realm was also developed by these ancient and powerful ancient martial forces joining hands, and the entrance to the secret realm, including the surrounding area of the secret realm, may require the strongest of these powerful ancient martial forces to step in to suppress it. Thus, it was not surprising that they had an internalized quota. However, this did not mean anything. After entering the secret realm, thepetition for the opportunity relies on our own strength. Jason is right, the fight within the secret territory relies on our own strength. Zack opened his mouth as he said, During this period of time, all of us need to step up our efforts and punch our own Cultivation cultivation. At the very least, we need to get ces in thispetition. If we cant fight for a spot, nothing can be said. The news revealed by Jason was really a great incentive to Robert, Marcel and the others, and they all secretly resolved to impact their Cultivation cultivation within this months time, in order to strive for a ce in the World Martial Arts League Competition when it opens. Into the night. After dinner, Yusup, Dafydd, Ghost Doctor, and the rest of these older characters are gathering to talk about the Hyacinth situation. Jason, Marcel, Zack and the other young people were on the back mountain side exchanging Cultivation insights with each other, imprinting their own Cultivation and bing stronger together. On the Peach Forest side, Dafydds old eyes narrowed slightly as he said, The times make the heroes, this world will belong to these young people, and their battles will create a golden age. My familys unicorn child is not bad, but Jason has Dragon Bloodline and is a strong man from the battlefield, he might be able to go a little further.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ghost Doctor took a sip of wine and said with a smile, Old Mr. Parker, do you have a crush on Jason? I think your granddaughter is not bad either, why dont you marry Jason? Dafydd said, Do you think Lao Fu doesnt have this intention? Old Husband allowed Emily to follow Jason to the battlefields overseas, the purpose was not for their young people to be able toe into contact together. As for whether or not Emily and Jason can make it, it can only depend on their destiny. Yusup snorted coldly and said, Old Mr. Parker, do you still want to steal your granddaughter-inw from my old husband? I tell you, its toote! My Darcey has already gotten together with Jason long ago. Hmm? What do you mean? Dafydd couldnt help but ask. Yusup smiled smugly and said, To tell you the truth, my THE Stokes familys White Tiger Bloodline ising out! Ghost Doctor blushed and asked, Old Mr. Stokes, are you saying that the danger of Darceys White Tiger Bloodline bacsh has been neutralized? Was it through Jason? Right! Yusup said with a smile. Thats excellent too. Old Mr. Stokes you wont have to worry about that anymore, and from now on THE Stokes family has another Cultivation genius! Ghost Doctor said with a smile. Dafydd also congratted her, then changed his mind and said, Old Mr. Stokes, even if your granddaughter got there first, it doesnt mean Emily doesnt have a chance. Young peoples feelings are unpredictable. Besides, in terms of looks, temperament and Cultivation qualifications, my Emily doesnt have to be inferior to your granddaughter. Just as Yusup and Dafydd were arguing over the matter, all of a suddenC Rumble! A roaring and vibrating sound came violently from the heavens and the earth, it was not the sound of thunder, but the sound of the Dao rolling through the heavens and the earth. The entire heaven and earth seemed to have traces of the Great Dao manifesting, and immediately afterward, across an unknown distance, in that reckless night, it seemed to see a huge humanoid silhouette manifesting, reflecting the heaven and earth. Chapter 1965 Pressure (Normal) After the heaven and earth presented such a phenomenon, Ghost Doctor, Dafydd, Yusup, Master Bitter Bamboo and other people in the Peach Forest all froze, and then one by one, they all stood up suddenly, and looked towards the distant void with a grave expression on their faces. With their Great Sages strength, even if they were far away from each other, they could still feel the rules of the Great Dao in the void, the sound of the Great Dao roaring endlessly, a huge shadow reflecting heaven and earth, just like a Giant Spirit God, with a monstrous and terrifying Gods might being released. Cultivation Tong Shen, Heaven and Earth Dharma Phase! Yusup took a deep breath as he continued, This is someone Breaking the Realm of the Gods! Thats right! Dafydd nodded as well and continued, And, from this vision, it seems that ones own Cultivation is imprinting and resonating with the Heaven and Earth Great Dao, indicating that one has already seeded in Breaking the Realm, and in this way, one has been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor! Who could this person be? Ghost Doctor frowned. Yusup shook his head and said, I dont know. My guess would be that it would be one of those reclusive and powerful ancient martial arts forces of the Old Ancestor level who, with Old Mr. Millers fist breaking through the cage, seized this opportunity and managed to break the realm. You should know that even for a quasi Sacred Realm, the cultivation resources needed to sessfully Breaking the Realm of the Gods are vast. Those powerful Ancient Martial Forces have that depth. Miss Mosele said, In Ancient Martial Arts Conference, some hidden ancient martial arts powers are involved. For example, the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Ghost Tomb Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Blood Demon Sect, and now this Breaking the Realm of the Gods person is one of these powerful forces. powerful among these powers? Dafydd murmured and said, I can only say that it is possible. However, there is also an extremely powerful ancient martial arts force, the Emperor n Bloodline! The Goodwin family is just a branch of the Emperor n Bloodline, which shows the strength and terror of this lineage. The Goodwin family is just a branch of the Emperor n Bloodline, which shows the strength and terror of this lineage. now the Goodwin family has been dispersed, and should have returned to the Emperor n Bloodline. therefore, it is very likely that the person who breaks the boundary will alsoe from the Emperor n Bloodline. Yusup said, No matter which lineage theye from, its not good for us. These hidden ancient martial forces are not necessarily friendly to us. The only way to fight them is to improve our own strength. Joseph also said, Among these forces, there are strong people who can Breaking the Realm of the Gods, meaning that no one can be defeated. For us, the pressure will be great. Dafydd said, I suspect that there are already some people in the world today who have been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor. Its just that the rest of those who have been promoted have chosen to keep a low profile and have not presented their own Heaven and Earth Dharma phases, causing the appearance of the Heaven and Earth Avenues visions. Lets say that in those Sacred Lands overseas, some of the strongest people have only Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Yusups eyes flickered as he said, Then what does this person Breaking the Realm of the Gods intend to do with such a high-profile gesture? Is this to proim Hyacinth and make all forces go and bow down? Josephughed coldly and said, Maybe there really is such an intention. Regardless, our side needs to raise our strength, otherwise, when faced with a true Sacred Realm powerhouse, Im afraid we wont be able to defeat it even if we join forces. Ghost Doctor frowned and said, Currently, only Old Mr. Stokes and Old Mr. Parker are the two of you with the strongest Cultivation cultivation, do you have any hope of Breaking the Realm of the Gods? Dafydd shook his head and said, Its difficult. After the Great Change in Heaven and Earth, I have also stepped into the Great Sage Peak Supreme Realm, but Im afraid theres still a way to go before I can Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Yusup said, I do have the certainty that I will be able to impact the Extreme Realm Emperor. but to break through to the Sacred Realm, it is also extremely difficult and hopeless in the near future. Ghost Doctor looked at Dafydd and asked, Old Mr. Parker, Tanyuu Elder Ancestor has been in seclusion for many years, now that the Cultivation Cage has been broken, can Tanyuu Elder Ancestor ever hope to Breaking the Realm of the Gods? Dafydd sniffed and said, Old Ancestor has been in a state of seclusion recently. During this period of time, I can sense that the old ancestors own breath is steadily flourishing, and that qi and blood also have hidden signs of metamorphosis. Therefore, given some more time, Old Ancestor should be able to Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Thats good. Ghost Doctor nodded and continued, Now that Old Mr. Miller is unconscious, it is hard to say when he will wake up. In such a situation, as long as we have an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse on our side, then we are fearless. Its also fearless now. Yusup said in a cold voice. LewisC Miss Mosele opened her mouth, and that gaze couldnt help but look towards the direction of the back of the mountain, murmuring to herself, I also dont know when hell wake up. Ghost Doctor said, We cant intervene in Old Mr. Millers situation. Last time, Old Mr. Miller brought back a Fruit of Enlightenment from overseas, and this Fruit of Enlightenment is able to target Dao injuries, but everything still relies on him. If he is able toprehend the rules of the Heavenly Dao and dissolve his own Dao injuries, then the day of his awakening is just around the corner. I hope Old Mr. Miller can carry through this and wake up soon. Dafydd opened his mouth, then sighed softly and said, This Hyacinth is missing Old Mr. Miller, it always feels like something is missing, not vorful enough. Yusupughed and said, Old Mr. Miller, not to mention, alone that the fist pressure all the males who canpete with the momentum is really unique, forgive me and so on has been old, young not in, but look at it or feel the blood boiling. While he was talking, Jason and a group of others had already walked over. When Jason and the others were at the back of the mountain imprinting the Cultivation, they also saw the vision that was presented between heaven and earth, and it really shocked them. It was only because they were able to sense the majestic pressure of the Heaven and Earth Great Dao, which contained a vast and boundless might that pressed down on the heavens and caused them to tremble, leading to all sorts of visions. In addition, there was also that Heaven and Earth Dharma phase that looked like it was spread across the heavens and earth, which was also extremely horrifying and caused ones heart to palpitate. Thus, Jason asked after he walked over and opened his mouth, Seniors, what happened to the heaven and earth visions just now? A strong person is Breaking the Realm of the Gods, Yusup said. Breaking the Realm of the Gods? Jason, Robert, Marcel and the others looked at each other, they were all stunned. They knew what this meant, it meant that a powerful person in the current world had broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor. Can you tell who it is? Jason asked. Yusup shook his head and said, I dont know yet. Its probably a strong person from one of those hidden ancient martial arts forces. Jasons mind shed after hearing this, thinking, Could it be the old ancestor of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land? When he killed Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands Guard Nichs Sinir at the Capital, Guard Nichs Sinir said that Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands old ancestor was trying to break the realm, thereby Cultivation to pass to God. Whether it is or not, this means that in todays world, after Old Mr. Miller, there is another strong person who is Cultivation Passing God in the open!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason couldnt help but take a deep breath, and the invisible pressure became heavier. With a strong Breaking the Realm of the Gods, there will certainly be a second, third If there is not enough strength, how to face this level of strong people? In fact, not only Jason them, Yusup, Joseph, Dafydd these older generation also have that kind of pressure urgency. Chapter 1966 – The Way of Seeking The night iste. Most people have gone to rest. Instead, Yusup calls out to Jason to apany him for tea and conversation in a small pavilion by the pond. Jason didnt know what Yusup was looking for, but naturally he had the utmost respect for Yusup, not only was this a Cultivation senior, but he was also Darceys grandfather. Yusup took a sip of tea, his pair of old eyes looked at Jason, there was inevitably a sh of appreciation in the depths of his eyes, it was not easy to have reached a Cultivation cultivation simr to Half-step Great Sage at such an age. Whats more, Yusup knows that Jasons realbat power cant be measured by his current cultivation level, just like in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Jason is only equivalent to the Quasi Sacred Realm cultivation level, but he also suppressed many ancient martial arts talents who have reached Beginning Saint Realm, but also suppressed many ancient martial arts prides who had reached the Beginning Realm, and won the championship in one fell swoop. Therefore, Yusup guessed that with Jasons current realbat power, the ordinary Great Sage beginner might not be his opponent. This can be said to be extremely perverse and rare in ancient times! Such a demon was bound to be the man of the hour leading a Cultivation era as long as he could grow uppletely. So he was extremely happy that his beloved Darcey was able to get together with Jason. Jason, I can take up the position of president of this Carovia Cultivation Association. It is also considered to be adhering to my THE Stokes familys old ancestors wish to do my bit for CaroviaCultivation. Yusup opened his mouth and added, I can imagine that once Carovia establishes this Cultivation Association, Im afraid that it will be met with some targeting and challenges, but this is good. Only by facing pressure can the martial artists in the Cultivation Association grow. Jason said, Old Mr. Stokes has my respect and gratitude for taking on such a great responsibility, and the Cultivation Association was formed to let the world know that I, Carovia Martial Artist, am not weak. My CaroviaCultivation will also be supported by the spine of a single martial artist. There will be. Yusup spoke up, he said, Carovia martial artists have had their tops through the generations, like Old Mr. Miller, like your father, all of them. Jason nodded as he said, After the Cultivation Association is established, there will still be many matters, but I will take my time to deal with them. Just under the establishment, there will definitely be immature ces, in addition there are some rules and regtions and whatnot, if it doesnt work well in practice, it is also possible to modify it ording to the actual situation. Anyway, with the support of Old Mr. Stokes, Old Mr. Parker, Old Mr. Joseph, and many others, I believe that the Carovia Cultivation Association will be able to grow and develop. The so-called iron still needs to be strong on its own. Counting on us old men is not a long-term solution after all. You young people must also strengthen yourselves and forge ahead as well. After all, after the New Martial Era is inaugurated, this heyday still belongs to you young people. Yusup said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Senior dont worry. I will work on myself. Jason said in a hurry. Yusupughed as he suddenly said, Jason, my granddaughter has had an ill-fated fate and has suffered since she was a child, in the future, you kid should be nicer to Darcey, dont bully her and make her unhappy. Otherwise, old me will have to take you to task. Jasons face was stunned, and he always felt that Yusup was implying something in his words. Did he already know about Darcey? Jason spectes that Darcey may have confessed to the Stokes family about her rtionship with him when she returned to the Stokes family, otherwise Yusup wouldnt have said what he did for no reason. Thinking of this, Jason immediately said, Old Mr. Stokes, I am sincere to Darcey. In the future, I will do my best to protect Darcey, and will never let her be wronged or hurt. Haha, good, if you kid says so then Im relieved. Yusupughed out loud and opened his mouth. Jason couldnt help but ask, By the way, howe Darcey didnte along to Ghost Doctor Valley this time? Yusup smiled and said, Darcey is going to focus on martial arts when he returns, and is now in seclusion in the Cultivation Chamber. Jasons face was stunned, after THE CAPITAL Darcey had told him that she wanted to cultivate her martial arts to be stronger, he hadnt expected Darcey to be so eager to return to THE STOKES FAMILY and immediately shut down and cultivate. Judging from Darceys insights on Cultivation, her qualifications are excellent. If she wants to cultivate martial arts single-mindedly, she will definitely be able to walk out a path of her own in Cultivation. Jason opened his mouth as he continued, Its just that Darcey has suddenly changed her mind to single-mindedly cultivate martial arts, why is that? Was she not into Cultivation before? Yusup smiled a somewhat meaningful smile as he said, As for why, you boys will always knowter. Now there is no need to ask more. Your kids own Cultivation has improved well, so keep up the good work. Jason sniffed and immediately asked, By the way, Old Mr. Stokes, there is a Cultivation aspect question to ask. I am now a Half-step Great Emperor Realm, simr to the Half-step Great Sage in Hyacinth. I have been able to clearly sense the existence of the Heaven and Earth Great Dao, but just how do I go aboutprehending the power of the rules of those Heaven and Earth Great Dao? Yusups face moved when he heard this, he looked at Jason with surprise and said: You can sense the existence of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth? This is simply unbelievable, ording to reason, only by truly stepping into the Great Sage can you clearly sense andprehend the power of the rules of the Great Dao. Youre actually able to take this step ahead of time now? Its too rare! Jason saw how surprised Yusup was, and he thought to himself that it couldnt be because of that Enlightenment Leaf on his body, could it? I can indeed sense it. Its just that I dont know how to manage to fit my Cultivation with the Heaven and Earth Avenue, thus evolving the power of the Avenues rules. Jason said. Yusup looked at Jason with an odd expression on his face, his heart was really shocked, but once he thought that Jason was equipped with Dragon Bloodline, he was relieved, thinking that perhaps it was caused by the supreme destiny of the worlds co-owner. There are many paths, but there is only one Cultivation path for everyone. So its up to you to discover what kind of Cultivation path you really want to follow? Simply put, it is what is the Dao that you seek in your heart. Yusup opened his mouth and continued, Some people want to rule the world, so they choose the Way of the Hegemon; some people want to reign over the world, so they choose the Way of the Emperor; some people want to kill all living beings, so they choose the Way of Killing; and some people have no desires and no wants, so they choose the Way of Doing Nothing Jason was enlightened by these words, and he was reminded of a night at the Bamboo Residence, when Old Mr. Miller was preaching to him and Robert, Emily, Darcey, Sally and others over dinner and drinks, and Old Mr. Miller emphasized these words CAsk the heart, cultivate the mind, and realize the way of the heart! Old Mr. Miller said much the same thing that Yusup was saying at this time. Martial artists want to get out of their own Cultivation Road, lies in the martial artists themselves, the key to look at the martial artists heart to seek the way is what, which is rted to the martial artists state of mind, will, experience, ideas and so on. To put it bluntly, you need to knock on the heart and ask the heart, knock on the heart, what is the way in your heart? And what is the way one seeks? Jason couldnt help but ask himself in his mind. Chapter 1967 Jason’s Way Emperor n Bloodline. Even though it waste at night, Emperor n Bloodlines practice Holy Land was still surrounded by people, and Sixshot, the patriarch of Emperor n Bloodline, as well as many elder figures, including Gordon, were still present. A pair of eyes were looking ahead, looking at the huge shadow that reflected the sky and the earth, and each of their faces were agitated and their hearts were pounding. Just because they all feel the heaven and earth present the magnificent avenue of pressure, the heaven and earth avenue manifestation of the sky, leading to the wind and clouds change color, bursts of sound of the Taoist sound booming sound unceasingly, the phenomenon of the steep rise! At the same time, a heavenly and earthly supreme aura spanned across the heavens and earth, which contained a godly meaning, manifesting the illusion of the Heaven and Earth Dharma Phase like it was going to copse the heavens and earth, extremely horrifying and appalling. The pressure of that godly breath was enough to make Great Sage powerhouses unable to stop themselves from worshiping, and in front of the pressure of that wisp of godly breath, even the Great Sage powerhouses that had once stood tall would be as small as a mole cricket! Inside the Cultivation Holy Land, an old figure was like a demonic god sitting in control of this ce, and a wisp of godly aura was constantly being released from his body, copsing the sky and causing heaven and earth to change color. The massive amount of aura energy around him was continuously converging towards his aged body, causing therge amount of qi and blood that he himself had consumed in the process of breaking the boundary to be continuously replenished. During that time, this aged figure also didnt know how many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures it had taken including that rare elixir. In the end, this aged figure himself erupted with a vastness like an ocean of qi and blood, he stood up abruptly, the pressure of his own godly aura converging one by one, and the phenomena presented in the sky and the earth also gradually dissipated. Congrattions, Elder Ancestor, Cultivation Tomodachi! Sixshot spoke violently and loudly, his tone exuberant. Congrattions to Old Ancestor, congrattions to Old Ancestor, Cultivation Tongshen, Overwhelming Ancient Martial! Immediately, the rest of Emperor n Bloodlines people in the arena all shouted in an excited tone, making a loud noise. Cultivation Holy Land, the old figure footsteps, instantly appeared in front of the eyes of the crowd, this is an old man, a head of white hair, thin face, eyes open and close as if within the two rounds of the zing sun, the divine might revealed, themselves have a transcendent might, every move seems to be with the way of the heavens and the earth in ordance with the invisible can bring a kind of strong and supreme sense of consolidation. This is none other than Emperor n Bloodlines granddaddy, named Harmony Blowpipe. Greetings to the Old Ancestor, congrattions to the Old Ancestor for breaking through to Extreme Realm Emperor on this asion, and thereafter dominating the Ancient Martial Arts like no one else! Sixshot stepped forward and spoke. Harmonys old eyes flickered as he said, In todays world, I am by no means the only one who can Cultivate a God. In some overseas Sacred Lands, there are also people who are Cultivation Gods, but they are just not making a name for themselves. In addition, the rest of those forces also have people who are in seclusion to break the realm, and they are also still able to Breaking the Realm of the Gods. What Old Ancestor said is very true. But with Old Ancestor Breaking the Realm of the Gods, I, Emperor n Bloodline, can rise to the asion. Sixshot said. Harmony nodded, and with a sh of sharpness in his eyes, he said loudly, Emperor n Bloodline listen to the order, after this, I, Emperor n Bloodline, will reappear in Hyacinth, ordering the Ancient Martial Arts, and taking charge of the bulls ear! By order of the Old Ancestor! Emperor n Bloodline was filled with individuals all shouting at the top of their lungs, looking exuberant and excited. Emperor n Bloodline has been dormant for a long time, and now its going to resurface once again in Hyacinth, which is bound to cause a lot of bloodshed. This night was destined to be extraordinary, many powerful ancient martial arts forces had already sensed it, and with the emergence of a true Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, it was bound to trigger a violent collision that wouldpletely rewrite thendscape of Hyacinth. The following day, Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason woke up early, he grabbed a quick bite to eat before heading out of Ghost Doctor Valley. He didnt leave, Ghost Doctor Valley is surrounded by mountains outside of Peak Otltino, so Ghost Doctor Valley is just surrounded by mountains. In the morning, the air in the mountain forest seemed extraordinarily fresh. Some of the branches and leaves are still hanging crystal clear dewdrops, the whole forest is full of a kind of vigorous vitality, in which people also feel rxed and happy. Jason emptied his mind and body, he walked in this mountain forest, letting everything rx, he wanted to feel the way in his heart with such a state of mind. He is going to explore what the way he seeks is. Jason is just walking aimlessly, the avenue is vast, in fact, sometimes this Cultivation road is just like the road of life, it is all about making choices. Lets say ordinary people in the world, some want to make a name for themselves, some want fame and fortune, some want a high official position, and some are willing to be ordinary Everyones choices are different, destined toe out of the road of life is also different. The same thing applies to the Cultivation path. So what kind of Cultivation path do you want to take? Like Old Mr. Miller, I got a punch in the face?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Or is he like his father, with a battle spirit that dominates the world? Or, simr to that Human Emperors Way, the king is at the top of the world, and the human race is co-respected, leading the human race to the top? Jason thought about it and decided that it didnt seem like the path he wanted to take. Hes been through so much along the way. His mind was already changing, and it was already different from when he was in Dragon Shade. When he was in Dragon Shade, his beliefs were simple; get stronger, kill the enemy, and fight for your country. Now, that belief remained the same, but he had developed other ideas, ideas rooted in the fact that, as the number of people close to him grew, he had a stronger desire to make sure that everyone around him was well and free from threats and disasters and dangers. After all, he personally experienced his fathers passing, personally heard that year the Miller family bloodbath, and his own father tone of remorse, remorse that failed to protect his wife and children, so that a good end of the family wife died and children scattered. Also, he watched as Old Mr. Miller was revolted by the power of the Heavenly Dao and is still in aa, and he doesnt know when Old Mr. Miller will wake up, or if he will even be able to awaken. So Jasons obsession grows deeper and deeper in his mind as he watches one of his closest family members around him either leave or fall. That is, he wanted to shelter the people around him, and he kept improving his Cultivation and enhancing his strength, with the aim of better sheltering the people around him as well. Not only those in Oakshire, but hisrades in the military district, and his Satan Operation Warriors overseas. He hoped that they would all be in good hands. He could only be stronger in order to better shelter those around him. Thinking about this, Jason gradually realized the path of Cultivation he wanted to take C guardianship! He didnt think about dominating heaven and earth, nor did he think about reigning over the world, and it didnt matter what the worlds co-owner was. He just wanted to shelter those around him and spend this life with them in pain. As for the Human Emperors way of sheltering the human race, he didnt even think about it. As the saying goes, if you dont sweep a house, how can you sweep the whole world? If you cant even protect the people around you, how can you shelter and lead the human race? Whats the point of being strong if you cant do it to guard those around you? Even if you step on the top of Cultivation, look back, there is no longer a familiar face, the only one alone, their loved ones, their brothers, their rtives all turned into a cup of yellow earth. Whats the point of having such a Cultivation Jedi? Jason doesnt want this path of Cultivation, he gets stronger and wants those around him to get stronger with him, and wants them all to be alive and well in this life. This is the way one seeks. Theres no lofty ideals, and you dont think about the worlds co-respect, its just such a very simple idea, but thats what Jason wants, because thats whats real. At this point, Jasons whole being suddenly became clear, and he already knew what the way he was seeking was. This is a path he will hold fast to, with his heart and mind intact! His path to Cultivation will follow the same path! Chapter 1968 – The Power of the Great Dao Rules Jason eyes shed a bright light, for his own way to seek an iparably clear positioning, he knows what he wants, so also more determined to take this Cultivation road. It is said that when the mind is open, the person is open. Cultivation is also the same, after thinking through the way you seek, the whole person has a feeling of enlightenment, and even for their own Cultivation aspects of the sense of rity than before. Since Ive found the way I seek, it wouldnt be better to try sensing the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth and see if I can understand some of the power of the Great Daos rules from it. Jason thought darkly in his mind. The mountains outside of Ghost Doctor Valley were sparsely popted and extremely quiet all around, Jason found a clearing and began to cultivate his Cultivation. Rumble! In an instant, a burst of roaring and vibrating sound came out from Jasons body, just like a war drum pounding, the sound and prestige shook the sky, and a channel of qi and blood was just like the thick blood dragon that took off in the air. That exuberant and boundless qi and blood emitted a roaring sound as it surged within his body, vaguely having a wisp of the aura of a great emperors might spreading out, enveloping this area of heaven and earth. Jason injected the green dragons energy into the Enlightenment Leaf and then activated the Green Dragon Secret Art, entering a state of enlightenment in which he was oblivious to his own state of mind. In such a state of enlightenment, he was able to clearly sense the existence of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Man follows thew of the earth, thew of the earth follows thew of the sky, thew of the sky follows thew of the Tao, and thew of the Tao follows nature. Tao means nature. Therefore, all the reincarnation in nature, including spring, summer, autumn and winter, old age, sickness and death, wind, rain, thunder and lightning, and the change of all things are a natural presentation of the Taoistw, and there is a rule of the Taoistw that is reincarnating in the underworld. In the eyes of themon man, it is a manifestation of the power of nature. However, in the eyes of martial artists, it can indeed be interpreted as a manifestation of The Power of the Great Dao Laws. The Great Dao of Heaven and Earth was indistinct, and The Power of the Great Dao Laws could not be seen or touched, but there was aw that could be followed. Therefore, when a martial artists own Path of Cultivation merges with the desired Path, he or she will be able to sense the operation of The Power of the Great Dao Laws, and thusprehend it and incorporate it into his or her own power. This was equivalent to, being empowered by the power of heaven and earth. Therefore, the reason why those Great Emperor Realm and Great Sage are so strong lies in the fact that they have understood enough of The Power of the Great Dao Laws, and the power of heaven and earth that they can hold will be more and more majestic. As for the Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, thats even harder to imagine. At that moment, Jason seemed to have a realization, and he fiercely activated his Green Dragon Power, using it to evolve his punching style. While catalyzing Green Dragon Power, he was attempting to incorporate something into his own force, and thus was making a push, an evolution, and a constant attempt to do so. What he was trying to incorporate was that strand of the power of the rules of the Great Dao, and he felt that he had clearly gotten the hang of it and had already inserted a foot in the door, but he was still missing the point. After some fruitless cultivation and deduction, Jason stopped, his eyes snapped to life and he immediately evolved his own gravitational potential field. The gravitational potential field itself is a manifestation of potential, which corresponds to the great potential of heaven and earth. However, after evolving the gravity potential field, Jason felt like there was an invisibleyer of connection between him and the heaven and earth momentum, and he seemed to be able to pull a trace of the heaven and earth momentum to strengthen his body. But it was just a little bit short, and what was missing was the evolution of the power of the rules of the Great Dao. However, as he evolved the Gravity Potential Field, he clearly felt different, the evolved Gravity Potential Field formed an invisible connection with the great forces of heaven and earth, which allowed him to sense the existence of the forces of heaven and earth more intuitively. Wasnt the power of heaven and earth formed by the power of the rules of the Great Dao? Jasons entire being was immersed in that state of enlightenment again, which was alsorgely due to the help of that Enlightenment Leaf on his body, under the rendering of the inexplicable Qi that was being emitted from that Enlightenment Leaf, his sense of the Great Dao of the Heaven and Earth was iparably clear, whichpletely transcended his current Cultivation realm. After all, only a strong person who had truly stepped into the Great Emperor Realm or Great Sage would be able to have a clearer sense of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Jason was different, being in the half-step Great Emperor Realm he was already able to sense it in advance. Thats one of his own great strengths. Jason was still continuously energizing his Green Dragon Power, while at the same time making deductions and fusions to incorporate that strand of Heaven and Earth Avenue Rule power into it. He had forgotten the existence of time, and his entire being had beenpletely immersed in this moment of cultivation. The sun rose into the main sky, then slowly sank in the west. As the red sun was about to fade into the mountains, suddenlyC The Green Dragon Power that Jason activated had some obvious changes, the Green Dragon Power was still supreme and invincible, but the wisp of Emperor-level pressure contained within it had changed, and it was like a special force had been added to it in the underworld, like it didnt belong to manpower, but was rather the power of the rules of heaven and earth! In the next moment, Jason threw a punch forwardC Boo! When the majestic force in the fist momentum fully erupted, the fist momentum over the emptiness is like being copsed by a huge force and thus appeared to copse in general, a berserk and iparable pressure of the fist momentum impacted forward, the emptiness in front of the eyes seems to have a brief copse, forming the space vortex, the force swept and shook to the front, impacted the surrounding trees ttered.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At the same time, Jasons own evolved gravity potential field, there is a hidden majestic force added down, although this force is only a wisp, but the might is let a person shocked, as the heavenly power presents! This is the power of heaven and earth! Jason closed his fist, and his entire face had a brief freeze, then the corners of his mouth couldnt help but grin, and an ecstatic smile flowed out. Is this a sess? Jasons heart was ecstatic as he vaguely felt that he had managed to realize a trace of the power of the rules of the Great Dao. This was definitely a huge improvement, and it made him feel extremely energized. Immediately, Jason struck the iron while it was hot and continued to cultivate, taking advantage of his sense of the power of that Great Daos rules to deepen his senses and keep cultivating. It wasnt until it was gettingte in the day that Jason relented, stopping his practice and heading towards Ghost Doctor Valley. Along the way, he was in a jumpy mood and couldnt help but be overjoyed. He was already convinced that he had indeed grasped a strand of the power of the rules of the Great Dao, and although there was only a strand of it, it was absolutely astonishing and iparable. One must know that martial artists below Great Emperor Realm and Great Sage, that it was simply impossible toprehend the power of the Great Dao rules, even if it was just a hint of it. Instead, Jason did it. This had to do with the fact that he had a Tree of Enlightenments natal leaf, and it also had to do with his own bloodline and destiny, but no matter what, this was an extremely heaven-defying performance. Chapter 1969 – People are more angry than people! Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason returns to see Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, Riley and others busy with a campfire barbecue. Anyway, there are a lot of free-range live birds on this side of Ghost Doctor Valley, and there are also fish in the ponds, which are butchered and roasted over a charcoal fire, and thats a different kind of vor. Jason had been practicing for a day and was already hungry, so after walking over he saw a roasted chicken, without saying a word, he picked up the knife next to him and sliced off arge portion of the roasted chicken and ate it on that.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emily on the side saw it, her face rose in exasperation, and said, names Millers, this is my hard to bake, you give me to eat without saying anything you, you hateful! Jasons mouth was full of grease as he smiled and said, Emily, did you bake this? The vor is good. The fire iscking a bit, but wless, its still okay. Hmph! Emily grunted. Marcel chuckled, Jason you ran off to practice alone all day? Jason didnt hide it, he nodded his head and said, Yeah. Cultivation had an epiphany on it so I practiced alone outside Ghost Doctor Valley for a day without realizing it. Right now my stomach is really hungry. Cant a big mouthful of meat be apanied by a big mouthful of wine? Zackughed, brought over a bottle of wine, and said, Here, drink. Jason had no problem pouring a bowl and starting to drink it as well. Over at the Peachwood stone table, Ghost Doctor, Yusup, Joseph, and Dafydd are also gathered, either sipping or sipping tea, and talking as well. Jason and the rest of them, the youngsters, were much more spirited, sitting on the ground, eating meat and drinking wine inrge mouthfuls. After a scolding, Jason couldnt help but burp, and he really had eaten a lot of barbecue. Names Millers, are you going to break through to Great Emperor Realm with this cultivation? Emily couldnt help but ask. Jason shook his head and said, Which is not so fast. However, I have sensed some of the power of the Heaven and Earth Great Dao rules, and the power of this Great Dao rule is integrated into my own force, and the power of the punches that I attack and kill is really much more powerful. Robert was all stunned as he said in a surprised voice, The power of the Great Dao Rule? Isnt this something that can only be sensed when you reach Great Sage? You havent even stepped into this realm realm yet, and youre already able to sense it in advance? Right. Jason nodded his head, then he began to catalyze the evolution of the strand of the power of the rules of the Great Dao, and instantly Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, and Benji in the field all sensed a special fluctuation of force. In the underworld, it was as if it was apanied by a supreme force of heaven and earth, which was differentiated from the human bodys own force. Now, Robert and the others all sensed it, and their faces were all shocked. This is too sick! Marcel couldnt help but say. Its truly heavenly, could this be the power of Dragon Bloodline? Zack also opened his mouth, then murmured, I have to step up my cultivation as well, or else if I dont pay attention, Ill be pulled away from Jason by arge distance again. Roberts face froze for a moment as well, and he whirled around to say, Our Cultivation had better not bepared to this guy, or well be knocked out of our confidence. Amitabha Buddha, Junior Master is a heavenly warrior, he will be the sole ruler of the world. Benji said fervently. Jason couldnt help but snicker and said, Benji, Im not interested in your one-world domination. Instead, Im going to be more interested in whether or not you can eat this piece of chicken leg. Benji waved his hand in a huff, it was natural for him,ing from a Kuchan Temple, to observe the precept of not eating meat. Peachwood stone table. When Jason catalyzed the evolution of that strand of Great Dao rule power, a pair of eyes on the stone table fiercely all stared over. A look of shock passed over the faces of Dafydd, Yusup, Joseph, Master Bitter Bamboo, and Miss Mosele, who then looked at each other in disbelief. I didnt sense it wrong, did I? Jason evolved a strand of rule power just now? Dafydd couldnt help but say. Amitabha Buddha! Master Bitter Bamboo folded his hands and continued, It should be correct, the poor monk also sensed it. Worthy of being a Junior Master, with repeated amazing creations, no wonder he was able to inherit the mantle of Junior Master. This kid is going to intend to go against the sky to the end! Ghost Doctor couldnt help but exim as well. Yusup grinned, delighted, as he opened his mouth towards Jasons side and called out, Jason,e over here. Jasons face was stunned at his words as he answered quickly, then stood up and walked towards the peach forest. Jason smiled as he approached and asked, Old Mr. Stokes, youre always looking for me, arent you? Yusup said, You seem to have sensed a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws? Jason nodded and said, I guess so. Today I was outside Ghost Doctor Valley thinking about what the Way I seek is. Then I figured it out and practiced alone to feel the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and it seemed like I really felt a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws. At this statement, Dafydd, Ghost Doctor, Joseph, and others sitting in the arena felt the urge to beat Jason to the ground. Is this kid showing off in front of his old guys? You went out for a walk early in the morning and found a path that fits your Cultivation path? And then practicing for half a day to realize a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws? In the beginning, after they were promoted to Great Sage, which one of them did not have to spend a long time before they were able to make their own Cultivationpatible with the way they were seeking? This is the first hurdle. The second Kan is to realize the condensation of The Power of the Great Dao Laws, this Kan is even more difficult, not closed two or three months do not want to do, some of the qualifications of the poor, was stuck in this Kan for a year and a half years are not a few. This guy, its only been half a day, and hes crossed two hurdles in a row? These arent the key points, the key point is, this kids Cultivation realm clearly hasnt crossed into Great Sage yet, why was he able to condense a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws in advance? Its a man for a man! Even the iparably heaven-defying Old Mr. Miller at the time didnt seem to have such a cultivation speed, right? Yusup stood up, and he said to Jason, Jason, gather your own strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws, then catalyze your own strongest battle power and throw a punch at me. Ill try to see how powerful you are nowadays when you explode a strike at full power. Jasons eyes lit up at his words and he agreed, Yes! He knew in his heart that Yusups Cultivation cultivation had already reached the peak of Great Sage Supreme Power, and would even break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor in a short time. So, with his current strength, he cant hurt Yusup any more. He also wanted to try to see how much power he could generate and what kind of battle power realm he had reached now that he had exploded with a full force strike. Chapter 1970 – Trying Boxing with Yusup Ghost Doctor Valley, a clearing. Dafydd, Ghost Doctor, Joseph, and all the other old timers alle out to see the power of Jasons full force. Marcel, Zack, Robert and the other young men were all attracted here, and after learning the cause of the incident, they were looking forward to seeing the power of Jasons full force punch. Yusup stood on the other side of the open space, he himself surged a Great Sages aura of pressure, in theherworld, there is a supreme heaven and earths great power of the force surrounding his body, making his own aura is like a towering mountain towering on the spot. Yusup looked across the room at Jason and said, Jason, you now evolve that strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws and then explode your supreme strike without having to leave any residual power. Yes! Jason nodded. Jason was able to sense the magnificent Great Sage pressure of Yusup himself, the aura was powerful and overwhelming, giving him an unshakeable feeling, which was really strong. Jason also no longer hesitated, his own Sunling Bloodline fully erupted, exuberant as a sea of qi and blood spread out on this, sweeping through the sky, seemingly endless. Even Jasons Dragon Bloodline was revived, and the huge green dragon silhouette stretched across the sky, vivid and lifelike, the dragons might was revealed, with supreme honor and power, attracting the avenues of heaven and earth to respond to it, and the phenomenon was astonishing. Boom! At that moment, Jasons qi and blood were like dragons in his body, and he evolved a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws, which waspletely integrated into his own The power of the origin, and he evolved the Fighter Arctic, and used the Fighter Arctic to catalyze it! He evolved Fighter Arctic, and with Fighter Arctic, he catalyzed the eighth stance of Heaven Fist! I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Under Jasons Fighter Arctic, a supreme battle spirit and fighting spirit climbed to the top, releasing a supreme aura of fighting with the sky and the earth. This fists fist momentum, caused the void to vibrate, rumbling, embedded boxing intent manifested when the entire void as if it were copsed, that magnificent boxing intent through the sky, dominating the world! The Sunling Bloodline, which was like a sea, resonated with the punching intent of this punch, vaguely visualizing the shadow of a majestic and mighty Zhenwu Emperor, as if Zhenwu had reappeared and swept away the demons! Such a fist Joseph couldnt help but exim. This kid is worthy of being brought up by Old Mr. Miller, even this boxing intention is also quite Old Mr. Millers several true passages, looking at it really has Old Mr. Millers momentum. Dafydd couldnt help but say. Jason this kid really deserves to be Dragon Bloodline, the power of that punch is strong! Miss Mosele chimed in. Just as these old timers werementing, they snapped to attention and Jasonnded this punch. Boom! Jason sted out with a punch, his fist power was vast, breaking and killing the sky, and the Green Dragon Power that burst out in full force was vaguely fused with a force of Heavenly Mighty Aura, which was the presentation of The Power of the Great Dao Laws! This punch, on that note, sted towards Yusup in front with a majestic might. Yusups eyes lit up, even though he had already judged in his heart, when Jasons fist sted out, it really brought him an unexpected surprise, from the might of this fist, he knew that it was even stronger than what he had judged before! Yusups own Great Sage power was surging, apanied by the pressure of the great power of heaven and earth, and in the face of Jasons punch, he reached out and pped his palm forward.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Yusups palm seemed to be light, but it contained the battle technique evolved from the Stokes familys strongest Cultivation, Mixed Elements Heaven Breaking Technique, which resisted Jasons punch attack. Bang! In an instant, Jasons fist st came when, but has been Yusup this palm to resist, immediately broke out a shocking horror of the sound power, a majestic force is shocked to the surroundings, stirred out of the strong wind whistling, two peoples body around the space as ifpressed like, issued a dull sound. Immediately after that, Yusups palm gently pushed forward, and Jason could not help but be forced to take a few steps backward, but of course he did not suffer any injuries. Yusup put away his palm, a sh of surprise in his eyes as he said, Very powerful, beyond my imagination. Some Great Sage middle ranked powerhouses may not have such a terrifying fist power aura. Your current battle power, even with some Great Sage high ranked powerhouses, you have the power to fight. This is quite heaven-defying! The qi and blood is majestic not to mention that it can also pull a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws, coupled with Dragon Bloodlines The power of the origin is even more supreme, the key is also able toprehend such a supreme fist intention, no wonder it can explode such a powerful fist Dao might. Dafydd also said. Jason, very nice! Ghost Doctor grinned. Its true that there are many talented people in the world, and one wave of the Yangtze River pushes the wave before it. There was Old Mr. Miller leading the way, now its up to you Jason. Joseph said with a smile. Jason also hurriedly humbled himself a bit after hearing these words, under the test of the party, he also sensed the terrifying aspect of the Great Sage Supreme Peak powerhouses, thus those Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses were even more unimaginable. Therefore, he still felt the inadequacy of his own strength, and still had to continue to elerate the improvement of his Cultivation strength. As for Marcel and others for Jasons real battle strength on the heavenly move has long been ustomed to, Jason strength the stronger their hearts are naturally the more happy, on the other hand, will also be more incentive to motivate them, so that they rise up to be stronger. Brother, youre all so strong. Riley heckled,ing over towards Jason. Jason looked at Riley, looking moreposed than ever, he smiled and said, You kid hasnt beenzy, youre already Quasi Sacred Realm, not bad! Strive to break through to Sacred Realm soon. Brother, do you have any of those particrly powerful battle techniques? The kind that can go over the levels to fight against each other. Riley scratched his head and opened his mouth to ask. Hmm? Whats going on? Jason asked. To the side, Wolf Boy uttered a snicker. Riley looked annoyed for a moment, red at Wolf Boy, and said, What are youughing at, little wolf boy? Im your senior, understand? Oh, Sifu, so were going to cut Cultivation again? asked Wolf Boy. At this statement, Riley immediately hung his head. Jason inquired about the cause and finally realized what was going on. It turns out that Wolf Boy imprinted Cultivation with Riley from time to time during his time in Ghost Doctor Valley, and in the process, Riley was mercilessly subdued and beaten to a pulp by Wolf Boy every time. Its no wonder, after all, Wolf Boy has sessfully broken through to the Sacred Realm, coupled with Wolf Boys unique destiny, Riley Cultivation Realm is not as good as Wolf Boy, and its normal to be abused. Jasonughed, reached out and patted Rileys shoulder, saying, The Samsara Fist that Old Mr. Miller passed on to you is one of the strongest fighting styles in the world, as well as The originators Fist Seal that your boy continues to cultivate andprehend, these are already enough for you to cultivate. As for Wolf Boy you dont want to think about suppressing him, at least for now no matter what battle techniques you cultivate you cant, first honestly improve your own Cultivation strength. Okay , Riley responded. At that moment, Jasonsmunicator mmed, and when he looked at it, it was actually a contact from BabiaDevils Army Factory stronghold. Chapter 1971 Night King’s Invitation Jason saw Devils Army Factory stronghold contacting him, and he immediately stepped aside to pick up them and said, Hello? Satan, its me. Manjusakas voice came over them. Jason instantly smiled and said, Whats up? Everything okay over at the stronghold? Everything is fine on the stronghold side. I was looking for you because Night King contacted the Devils Army Factory stronghold and wanted to talk to you about something. But you werent at the stronghold again, and then I contacted you here. Hm? Night King asked for me? Did he say what it was about? Details werent given, its rumored to have something to do with Blood Moon. Blood Moon? said Jason as a glint shed in his eyes, Manjusaka, contact Night King immediately, then switch the call channel to my side, Ill talk to Night King. Yeah, well, wait a little bit then. Ill connect to yourm when I make contact. Manjusaka said. Jason was a little confused as to what aspect of his rtionship with Blood Moon Night King had sought him out to talk about. Speaking of which, Blood Moon hasnt done much in a while since the original Ancient Martial Arts Conference, when Lord Blood Moon was killed by Patricks townie and Emperor of Blood was defeated by a punch from Old Mr. Miller. Blood Moon had lost one Great Emperor Realm powerhouse after another, and with Emperor of Blood seriously injured, it really didnt dare to jump around any more. Just as he was thinking about it, Jasonsmunicator rang again, and he immediately answered it, when a mellow and calm voice came out, Hello, is this Satan? Night King, its me. Jason said in response as he heard that it was Night Kings voice. Are you currently in Carovia and not on the Devils Army Factory side? Yes, Im currently in Carovia. is there something you want to talk to me about? Thats right. Im going to want to team up with you and make a big move. Whats the big move? Sword to Blood Moon, kill Emperor of Blood, destroy Blood Moon! Night Kings voice came over them with a hint of coldness. Jasons heart shook, is this a sword to Blood Moon? to annihte Blood Moon? Emperor of Blood is currently recuperating from his injuries and is said to be on the verge of fully recovering from his injuries. Nowadays, the world has changed drastically and the rules of Cultivation have been perfected, if Emperor of Blood recoverspletely, it is very likely that he will be Breaking the Realm of the Gods. You and the Satan Operation Group have a deep blood feud with Blood Moon, so Im afraid that you will be the first one to take action against Emperor of Blood. If Emperor of Blood really wants to Breaking the Realm of the Gods, Im afraid youll be the first one to take the knife. Night King opened his mouth and continued, Therefore, the best way is to take advantage of the fact that Emperor of Blood is still recuperating from his injuries to break through Blood Moon Holy Land in one fell swoop! Jason took a deep breath, a glint in his eye. In fact, he had thought about this and wanted to wipe out Blood Moon in one fell swoop to eliminate the problem forever. Only previously his ownbat power was not enough to fight against the Emperor of the Absolute, so this idea he could only temporarily shelved, how could he not know that the Emperor of Blood would be a huge problem if not removed? He just didnt expect Night Kings side to take the initiative to invite him to join forces with him and sword Blood Moon! Night King, you have a grudge against Blood Moon too? Blood Moon and Holy Night people have always been in an alliance, furthermore, back then, when I and the Eternal Night Shrine under mymand had to go into hiding, on the one hand, apart from the targeting of Holy Night people, Blood Moons side was also to me. So, I certainly dont mind getting rid of Blood Moon. So it is! Satan, thats why Im looking for you, to join forces with Blood Moon. How would you like to join forces with Blood Moon? Do you dare? Dare not? Jasons face was stunned, then heughed out loud and said, Is there any reason why I wouldnt dare? It just so happens that I am also hoping to have a great battle to sharpen my Cultivation, so that I can prepare myself for breaking the realm. This time, lets join forces together and exterminate Blood Moon! Okay, so when are youing to move in together? Ive got some things going on over here in Carovia. Ill take care of it as soon as I can in the next few days. Afterward, Ill head to Dark World and meet up with you again. Then I will wait for you toe, and plot further then. No problem, wait for my message. Jason said with a smile. Jason ended his call with Night King, and a hot ball of battle spirit red up in his eyes as well, his blood surging. Right now, he is in need of a big battle to refine himself, a battle is like that grinding stone in general, able to continuously refine his own Cultivation, making his Cultivation underpinning more majestic under repeated refinement. If he wanted to break through to Great Emperor Realm, then he had to have this kind of grinding, grinding through a great battle at the Half-step Great Emperor as a cultivation level, thusying a solid foundation for breaking through to Great Emperor Realm in the future. There is no doubt that Blood Moon is certainly a very suitable whetstone! With Night Kings side joining forces, Jason felt that there was no problem at all in killing Blood Moon over this, at least having the power to fight, and being able to take care of Blood Moon as a hidden danger would be excellent. Jason will also never forget the original attack against Old Mr. Miller at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference Emperor of Blood, a blood feud that had to be settled!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Only right now Jason did have something else to take care of as well, and that was the Carovia Cultivation Society. Now that Yusup is willing to take on the position of president, things are looking up. Jason intends to invite Yusup to the Capital to meet with Mr. Aston and then promote the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Association. With that out of the way, he heads to Dark World to rendezvous with Night King and swordfight his way to Blood Moon. Jason figured that returning to Carovia after the battle with Blood Moon would be just in time for the World Martial Arts League Competition. With that in mind, Jason walks over to the Peach Grove side to talk to Yusup and the others about traveling to THE CAPITAL. Yusup looked to Jason and asked, Jason, you want to go to THE CAPITAL as soon as possible to facilitate the Carovia Cultivation Society? Jason nodded his head and said, There is indeed that idea. This matter should not be dyed before it is toote. It would be even better if the other seniors can also go over to help out in one piece. All right. When a martial artist acts, they should act with thunder and lightning, and should not procrastinate. Yusup opened his mouth and said, Then lets leave tomorrow and go over early to facilitate this matter. With that, Yusup looked to Dafydd and the others and said, Old Mr. Parker, Old Mr. Joseph, if youre okay with that, you can tag along for a trip to help out. Dafydd and Joseph both nodded in agreement. Konstantin of Provadanski said, Then Ill tag along and witness this one. Miss Mosele said, I will not go. the Cultivation Association was formed and Purple Phoenix Holy Land will join. Ill stay here and see how Old Mr. Miller is doing. Master Bitter Bamboo said, Amitabha Buddha. Junior Brother, on behalf of Kuchan Temple, the poor monk also traveled to THE Capital. Jason smiled, and said, Good, then thank you seniors. With these seniors in Hyacinth traveling to help, the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association was bound to be a sensation throughout Hyacinth. Chapter 1972 Ghost Doctor’s Words After Jason finalized the trip to THE CAPITAL with Yusup and the other old-timers, he was immediately pulled aside by Marcel and the others. Jason, this Carovia Cultivation Association was founded, so well be able to follow it over and join in the fun, right? Joseph asked directly. Jason smiled and said, Why not? You can announce your membership in the Carovia Cultivation Society on the spot if you want to when the timees. Marcel smiled and said, That would be great. Well be there to witness the event of the founding of the Carovia Cultivation Society. Jason said, I still have to head over to Dark World immediately after the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Association ispleted. Prepare to join forces with Night King and attack Blood Moon. When these words came out, the faces of Robert, Marcel, Zack and the others in the arena were all stunned, and then they got a little excited. Emily was the first to say, Another conquest? Thats really great! Im going to tag along! Im going too! Marcel and Zack spoke almost in unison. Jason also knew that they all wanted to sharpen themselves through battle, he smiled and said, This time, attacking Blood Moon, Im afraid there will only be some pressure and the danger will be high. I have no objection if you guys want to follow and go, but there is a condition. Old Mr. Parker, Old Mr. Joseph, and Marcel are all here, you guys go and ask for their opinions, as long as these seniors agree then it will be fine. Thats no problem, Ill go talk to Grandpa. Emily opened her mouth and ran off in a huff. Ill talk to my old man too. Zack chimed in. Marcel followed suit and approached Konstantin to exin the situation. Amitabha! Benji looked to Jason as he said, Junior Master, Benji also wants to travel to the battlefield overseas, I hope Junior Master will fulfill his wish. Jasons face was stunned as he looked at Benji and said, You want to go to war too? Benji nodded and said, The battlefield when the demons are subdued can forge your own body. Benjis own Cultivation cultivation has already reached the peak of Beginning Saint Realm, and is still half a step away from being promoted to Full Saint Realm, so perhaps some refining down on the battlefield will be of great use to him as well. Immediately, Jason nodded and said, Alright, then just go say hello to Master Bitter Bamboo. Riley immediately pestered her and said, Brother, take me too. You boys stay in Ghost Doctor Valley and take care of Old Mr. Miller first, Jason spoke up, and then continued, When you reach Sacred Realm in your training, Ill take you out to see the world. Riley scratched his head, this Cultivation cultivation is on the low side is indeed his short board, like Marcel, Zack, Benji they are Beginning Saint Realm peak, such a cultivation on the battlefield, it will also be more guaranteed some. Alright then. Ill be promoted to Sacred Realm when youe back next, Riley said in a determined tone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason smiled, patted Rileys shoulder, and said, Your Cultivation qualification itself is good, just practice hard. As we are talking, Ghost Doctor walks up, he wants to see Jason, like he has something to talk about. Jason is the one who apanies Ghost Doctor as he walks through Ghost Doctor Valley, talking as he goes. Ghost Doctor said, Jason, after the Carovia Cultivation Society is done with its business, youre heading to the battlefields overseas? With Robert, Emily, Zack, Marcel and the others going to Dafydd, Joseph and the others about following Jason to the overseas battlefield, Ghost Doctor naturally learns about it. Jason nodded his head, and with a cold gaze in his eyes, he said, Right. In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Blood Moon from Dark Ancient n came with two Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, Emperor of Blood and Lord Blood Moon, at that time, Emperor of Blood surrounded Old Mr. Miller and Lord Blood Moon attacked me, but Demon Witch blocked the fatal blow for me. At that time, Emperor of Blood surrounded and killed Old Mr. Miller, and Lord Blood Moon attacked me, but Demon Witch blocked the fatal blow for me. So, I wont let go of the chance to bloodwash Blood Moon! Speaking of which, Jason couldnt help but think of Demon Witch, and the woman who, despite her own safety, had stepped up to the te and blocked Lord Blood Moons fatal punch for him on that asion! Jasons heart stung a little, he owed a lot to few people in his life, Demon Witch was one. What makes him feel even more self-conscious is that he is nowpletely unaware of Demon Witchs condition, and has no idea whether he is alive or dead. After the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Laura took Demon Witch and disappeared as if she had vanished from the face of the earth. Jason really hopes that a miracle will happen, that Demon Witch will survive and if given the chance, he will make amends and never fail the woman who has loved him so much. Ghost Doctor said, Alright. This time, arge portion of the elixir you entrusted me to refine when you came back has been refined. You might as well bring some over first. In addition, there are also some Healing Holy Pill that you should also bring with you to prepare on your body, in case you receive any injuries, you will be able to save your life. Thanks Ghost Doctor-senpai! Jason said immediately in a sincere tone. Theres no need to say thank you. When you go overseas this time, if you have the chance, get some more Elixir back for old me. If theres anything good, just trade it back. Ghost Doctor said smilingly. Jason smiled and said, Okay, Ill keep that in mind. After a pause, Ghost Doctor continued, Jason, I didnt notify the Miller family about the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association, the Miller familys Sun, whom I know, and you should call him Grandpa Sun in terms of seniority. The reason I didnt inform Sun is because of your identity. From the root, you and the Miller family cant break the rtionship, after all, you have the Miller familys bloodline in your body. Your grandfather, Brandon, was one of the few people I admired in my life, and Brandon was a hero, a man of honor, a man of chivalry, a man of integrity, a man of respect. Over the past few decades, the reason why Supremes Holy Land has ceased to exist is not only due to Old Mr. Millers efforts, but also has a great deal to do with your grandfather Brandon, who once stormed into Supremes Holy Land and settled the matter in a single battle, and after that battle, Brandon was also seriously injured, and died within a few years. Its a shame. Jason listened quietly and didnt interrupt. He knew his grandfather, whom he had never met, and his father had talked about it when he talked to him. Although he has never met his biological grandfather, Jason has always had a tall and majestic image of him in his mind. THE Miller family, had chivalrous men like Brandon that people respected, then a natural talent like Patrick, then you. Ghost Doctor continued to speak as he continued, So, in Hyacinth, the Miller family has always had chivalrous deeds. This time the Carovia Cultivation Society was formed, and it was only logical that THE Miller family should join in. But the best way is for you, Jason, to personally travel to the Miller family and talk to Sun. This will also express some of your sincerity. Jason takes a deep breath, he understands what Ghost Doctor has in mind. Ghost Doctor didnt notify THE Miller family this time, and it was his intention to make a personal trip to THE Miller family to exin the situation. After all, Jason cant sever his ties with the Miller family from his roots. Elder Ghost Doctor, I understand. Jason opened his mouth as he took a deep breath and said, Before I go up to THE Capital, I will make a special trip to THE Miller family, followed by a trip to THE Capital to prepare for the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association. Good, Im relieved that you boys are like that. Ghost Doctor said with a smile. Chapter 1973 – To Meet Is To Part The next day. Early in the morning Jason left with Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, Konstantin and a host of others, including Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack and other such youngsters. Jason and Yusup have agreed to meet at the Capital this afternoon. Yusup, Dafydd and others also need to make a trip back to their respective ns to arrange something. Jason drove Wolf Boy back to Oakshire. Jason drove at high speeds all the way to Bamboo Residence at around eleven oclock in the morning. The car stopped in the front yard of the Bamboo Residence, and in a whirlwind, they saw both Sally and Kay walk out. Jason also contacted Sally and the girls on the drive back to say that he was making it back to Oakshire today, but that he would have to leave as soon as he got back to Oakshire to make a trip to Gosvor and then to the Capital. So, on this day, Jasons time was basically spent catching up. Sally also rushed over to Bamboo Residence after receiving Jasons call, she wanted to meet Jason and also give him a ride. Jason, Kay and I have made lunch. Why dont you guys have some lunch then head to the airport. Sally said. Jason had booked a 12:30 flight to Gosvor, and judging by the time, it was not toote to have some dinner and get to the airport. Spinning around, Jason nodded and said, Okay, then feel free to eat something. Kay set the meal on the table and served the rice at the same time. Jason & Wolf Boy walk over to eat. Is this trip to THE CAPITAL about the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Society? Sally asked. Jason nodded and said, Yes, thats exactly what this is about. I talked to Old Mr. Stokes and others back in Ghost Doctor Valley. After a pause, Jason continued, However, this time up at THE CAPITAL, after I was busy with the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Association, I flew directly overseas from THE CAPITAL side. Going overseas again, huh? Sally asked. Jason smiled and said, Ill be back as soon as I can. Sally and Kay stopped talking, seeing each other was parting, in fact they were more or less used to it. However, when they learn that Jason is going to leave again, they are still upset and subconsciously feel worried for Jason. Jason knew their feelings of worry and said with a smile, You two dont need to worry about anything, live and work well and remember to practice your own Cultivation. Kay is already Supreme Master Stage. Sally you need to work harder too. Sally couldnt help but spit out her tongue mischievously when she heard that and said, Alright, Ill work hard on my cultivation as well. Ill also advance to Supreme Master Stage when you return. Haha, Ill wait and see then. Jason grinned. After dinner, Jason and Wolf Boy rode in Sallys car and were driven to the airport by Sally, apanied by Kay, who saw Jason off. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Oakshire Airport. Sally drove up and parked the car walking out with Jason and the others, and in doing so went inside the airport. Jason printed out his and Wolf Boys boarding passes, and when he got here to the security checkpoint, he waved with Sally and Kay. Well be waiting for you toe back! Sally smiled and waved back. Have a safe trip! Kay chimed in. Jason smiled and nodded, and with that, Wolf Boy walked into the securityne to the waiting room where the gate was located. Gosvor. Two and a half oclock in the afternoon. The airliner Jason was traveling on had arrived at Gosvor Airport, and once the ne hade to a standstill and the doors had opened, he walked out with Wolf Boy in tow. Walking out of the airport, Jason hailed a cab and sped all the way towards the Miller family. Jason sat in the car with a slightlyplicated look on his face. the Miller family The first time he came to THE MILLER FAMILY, his father brought him here, when THE MILLER FAMILY ancestral shrine saw his own grandfathers token and offered incense. Afterwards, he went to the Miller Family Mausoleum to pay his respects to his mother. The next day, after packing up some of his mothers belongings at THE MILLER FAMILY, Jason and his own father left. With the passing of his father, Jason thought he would never set foot in the Miller familys door again. But after a long talk with Ghost Doctorst night, he realizes that in this world, there are many things that you cant do just because you want to, and just as Ghost Doctor said, the roots and blood ties between him and the Miller family are unbreakable. Dad, Mom, are you guys okay on the other side? Jason withdrew his thoughts and he sighed softly. the Miller family. A little more than half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of THE MILLER FAMILYs magnificent gates. Jason and Wolf Boy walk out of the car ande to the door of THE MILLER FAMILY. The guards in front of the Miller familys door saw it, and one of the guards looked like he recognized Jason as he said in a hesitant tone, You, youre the Grand Duke? The Grand Duke? Jason looked undeniable as he said, Check in with Grandpa Sun and tell him Jason ising. Im on my way, Im on my way. The guard immediately ran toward inside THE MILLER FAMILY. Soon, an old man walked out quickly, it was Sun, who hadnt seen him for a while, and he seemed to look a bit older again. Jason! Sunughed when he saw Jason and said, Youre really something, why dont youe in when youre in front of the house? Who else can stop you? Come on,e on in. Jason couldnt help but feel a surge of closeness in his heart when he saw Sun. When he was at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Sun also tried his best to protect him and fought that old Taoist priest Ron. Once youre back, youll be more familiar with it next time. Jason said. Sun pulls Jason & Wolf Boy inside THE MILLER FAMILY and out into the hall. A whileter, the Miller family head of the family Ronnie also inquired arrived, Jason saw it and nodded as a greeting. After some small talk first, Jason looked around and asked, Finn? Howe we havent seen him? Finn hes in seclusion and should break through to Full Saint Realm within the next few days, Ronnie exined. Suns pair of old eyes surveyed Jason, and a wave of appreciation filled his eyes as he said, Worthy of being the son of the Crow Dragon. Nowadays, he is already a Cultivation cultivator equivalent to Half-step Great Sage, very good, very good! Ronnie, who was on the sidelines, was shocked when he heard this Half-step Great Sage? Wouldnt that be a step away from Great Sage? So young to break into Great Sage? Ronnie was shocked, he was proud of his son Finn, he had expected Finn to break through to Full Saint Realm within thest few days and be considered a leading figure among the younger generation. But,pared to Jason Ronnie suddenly felt some bitterness in his heart, he has been suppressed by his older half-brother Patrick all his life, and had thought that his own son would be able to raise his eyebrows for him. Who would have thought that the Cultivation side would still be simrly suppressed. Grandpa Sun, I havee here to talk to you on a matter of importance. This matter will also concern the entire THE Miller family. Jason took a sip of tea, and after some pleasantries, he stated the intent of his trip. Chapter 1974 – Speechless Tears Sun could also guess that Jason must be up to something when he was able toe to THE Miller family this time. At that moment, Sun nodded and said, Jason, if theres anything you can do, just say it. the Miller family is also your the Miller family, so as long as the the Miller family can help, they will definitely fully support you. Off to the side, Ronnie hears Jason proim that something is up and that it has to do with the entire THE Miller family, and he too immediately listens closely. Jason said, The thing is, Carovias side is preparing to set up the Carovia Cultivation Association. Now that the New Martial Era has begun, martial artists will be an important strategic resource for a country. Therefore, Carovia is preparing to preciselyunch the Cultivation Association, thus cultivating Cultivation powerhouses that belong to Carovia. I have spoken to the Stokes family, the Parker family, the Ji family, Purple Phoenix Holy Land, Provadanski, and some other families and Holy Land about this matter, and the people of these families and Holy Land have all fully supported it, and agreed to join Carovia when the timees. Cultivation Association. In addition, Yusup Sr. Senior will serve as the first president of the Carovia Cultivation Society. Suns face was stunned after hearing this, he came back to his senses and said, Carovia is going to set up a Cultivation Association? This is also excellent. There are many martial artists in Carovia, as well as many casual martial artists. Establishing a Cultivation Association will be able to bring together some of the elite martial artists. Hyacinth has always been a group without a leader, without a unified direction to guide them. If all forces join the Cultivation Association, then they will be able to twist a rope and work together to grow the CaroviaCultivation development. Jason nodded his head and said, It was based on this idea that this Cultivation Association was established. the Miller family has always been chivalrous and righteous, and grandpa was even a respected chivalrous martial artist in Hyacinth who fought the Supremes Holy Land to exchange for the Hyacinths peace. Therefore, the Miller familys spirit of chivalry must be continued and carried forward. I havee here to ask Grandpa Suns opinion on whether or not the Miller family should join the Carovia Cultivation Association when it is established. Plus, definitely join! Sun opened his mouth without any hesitation, and then said, I, a member of the Miller family, am also a member of Carovia, and Carovia is going to set up the Cultivation Association, so is there any reason not to join? Ronnie on the side hesitated, he asked, This Jason, once you join the Cultivation Association, can there be any restrictions? Is it to ept Carovias unified management? Or how? Jason said, Theres no need to worry about that, the Carovia Cultivation Association is just for the sake of bringing together martial artists who are Carovia-oriented and identify with Carovia. As for the restrictions, they will still follow Hyacinths rules. Of course, criminal behavior outside of the Hyacinth rules is definitely not allowed, and will be sanctioned by the relevantws and regtions. By Hyacinths rules? Ronnie said as he nodded and said, Then thats okay. Regardless of what rules are followed, in short, THE MILLER FAMILY will answer the call to contribute to the development of CaroviaCultivation. If necessary, it can also fight for CaroviaCultivation. Sun said in a deep voice. Jason was relieved to see that Sun and Ronnie were basically okay with it. Immediately, Jason said in a sincere voice, Thanks Grandpa Sun. with THE Miller family joining, that Carovia Cultivation Association is even stronger. In all senses of the word, this is the way it should be. Sun opened his mouth, he then smiled and said, Jason, its rare for you toe back once. Why dont you stay by the house for a few more days? Grandpa Sun, I have to rush to THE CAPITAL as soon as this matter is settled. Old Mr. Stokes, Old Mr. Parker, Old Mr. Joseph and others have already rushed there. I have to join them and start preparing for the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Society. This is a matter of urgency and it is better to be early thante. Jason said. I see. Sun nodded, then said, Old Mr. Stokes and the others have gone to the Capital, and I havent gathered with them for a long time. Jason, if you think its convenient, Ill go with you to the Capital as well. Witness the founding of the Cultivation Society. Jasons face was stunned, then he smiled happily and said, Why not I cant wait to wee Grandpa Sun to be able to go. So when are you going to move? Sun asked. Ill make a quick trip to THE Miller family mausoleum and then Ill head out. Jason said. Sun nodded and said, Okay, then go ahead and check on your parents. Ill pack up and follow you to THE CAPITAL when you return. the Miller family mausoleum. Jasones with Wolf Boy and walks up to his parents tombstone. Both Patrick and Ching Szes headstones are juxtaposed, with their off-white heads set toward the headstones. Walking here, Jason felt like his heart was blocked. He stood still in front of the tombstone for a long time, before the corner of his mouth moved and he said softly, Dad, mom, my son hase to see you. How are you all doing? Dad, you have been separated from mom for more than twenty years, and now you have finally fulfilled your wish and are able to go and meet mom. You should have found mom, right? Can you tell mom, I really, really miss her As he said that, the hot tears couldnt help bute out of his eyes and kept sliding down his cheeks.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mom, child has grown up, you in heaven dont need to worry about child, and father to get together. When you gave my child to Old Mr. Miller, I know that your heart must be reluctant, must be very sad, my child has never med you I just hate, hate myself after growing up to adulthood, failed to give you filial Dad, the new martial era hase, and now there are also strong Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Unfortunately, you failed to wait for this day. Otherwise, with your natural talent, you will certainly be able to Cultivation Tongshen, and even break through to a stronger supreme realm. I didnt spend much time with you, but those years will be the most precious memories of my life, and I will always treasure them. I will also always remember what you said, the original heart will not change, adhere to the original heart, guard the people around me, and will not let such a tragedy happen again. Although you are gone, you have left your child with an unyielding will to fight and a fighting spirit. This essence of wariness and fighting spirit, I will uphold and follow my own path of Cultivation! The afternoon sun reflected off the earth as Jason spoke alone to himself, following his parents from another world. Wolf Boy stood silently and kept reaching up to touch the tears in the corners of his eyes. Dad, Mom, I should go. Ill see you next time. In heavens name, give me a dream at night, okay? Jason spoke softly, reaching out and gently caressing the two tombstones in front of him, his eyes filled with grief and dismay. In this life, I will step onto the top of Cultivation and look down on the group, and will never disgrace you; in the next life, I will also be your child, and at that time, lets just be ordinary people and live our lives peacefully! Chapter 1975 Carovia Cultivation Association (I) the Capital, the airport. An airliner flying straight from Gosvor slowlynded on the runway. Soon, Jason, Sun, and Wolf Boy stepped out of the cabin and walked to the exit, having already been transported by a special person sent from the military region side. Dragon Head, this way! The soldier from the military region who came to be in charge of greeting Jason spoke up. Jason and the others were taken to a ck sedan reserved for the military district, and when the doors opened, Jason and the others got into the car. The car whirred and sped away from the airport. State Guesthouse. Most of an hourter, the ck sedan pulled up in front of the State Guesthouse. The State Guesthouse in the Capital is for official use and is not open to the public, as it is used to receive VIPs and hold meetings. At this time, State Guesthouse has been used by the military district, surrounded by columns of armed soldiers of the military district stationed to ensure the security of the State Guesthouse. Jason steps out of the car and sees Mr. Aston walking out to greet him. Jason smiled, Mr. Aston, why have youe out to greet him personally? Learning that you kid is here, naturally I had toe over to take a look. Mr. Aston smiled, then he looked at Sun and asked, And this is? Mr. Aston, this is my Grandpa Sun, from the Miller family. and a highly respected Cultivation senior in Hyacinth. Jason exined, before introducing Sun to Mr. Aston. Sun immediately shook hands with Mr. Aston and said with a smile, So its Mr. Aston, nice to meet you. I heard that Jason has been under Mr. Astons care in the military district, right? Mr. Aston smiled and said, This kid, he doesnt need much care, Mr. Miller is able toe to participate in the establishment of the Cultivation Association, so it is clear that the Miller family is fully supportive. I would like to thank you on behalf of the country. Sun hurriedly said, Mr. Aston is too kind to say that. Martial artists, benevolence and righteousnesse first, for the sake of the country and the people. I also hope that CaroviaCultivation will grow stronger and stronger. Thus, THE Miller family is just doing what it should do. Jason asked, By the way, are Mr. Aston, Old Mr. Stokes and the others here yet? Mr. Aston said, Here we are, all here. We were waiting for you toe, and then a meeting was called at once. Now that you are here, prepare some, ande together in a moment for a meeting. Yeah, no problem. Jason nodded. Jason checked Sun in while he and Wolf Boy just shared a room. Jason and Sun and the others headed to their rooms to drop off their bags and get a little rest before heading to a meeting in the conference room on the second floor in half an hour. Second floor conference room. Jason arrived early to set up this side of the conference room. A momentter, Mr. Aston was seen walking in with Yusup, Dafydd, Sun, Joseph, Konstantin, Master Bitter Bamboo and others. All of you old-timers are here, please, have a seat. Jason smiled. Mr. Aston and a host of others sat down. Immediately after, Mr. Aston opened the door and said, All of you here are famous ancient martial arts seniors in Hyacinth, and I am honored to be able to sit here with all of you to promote the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association. I am honored to be able to sit here with you and promote the establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association. Decades ago, Old Mr. Stokes of the Stokes family, as well as Lewis and other ancient martial artists, responded to the nations call and went to war with the army. In the battlefield, these ancient martial arts powerhouses, in some of the battles were ying a crucial and decisive role. Therefore, I have the utmost respect and admiration for the martial artists of Carovia, who represent the longsting Cultivation of Carovia, and the spirit of chivalry that has existed in Carovia since ancient times! After a pause, Mr. Aston continued, All of us here are martial artists, and martial artists are all about being bold and direct to the point. Therefore, there is no need for those misceneous processes of the meeting here. Ill just get right to the point. All of you have a copy of the drafting of the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Association in front of your tables, and immediately there are the rules and regtions of the Cultivation Association. Those who have questions can bring them up, as can those who have better suggestions for changes. Initially, Yusup will be the president of Cultivation Association. The vice president is going to draw up three people, so everyone can nominate them at that time. In the middle of the field, Yusup, Dafydd, and the others began to go through the drafting of the founding of the Cultivation Society that was sitting on the table, and the bws piece in particr was read in detail as well. After reading it, Yusup and the others were extremely satisfied and basically had no objections. Because in terms of rules and regtions, joining the Carovia Cultivation Association also does not have a lot of rules and restrictions, there is no official set of rules and regtions, it ispletely in ordance with the rules of Hyacinth. With no objections from Yusup and the others, the process of nominating the three vice-presidents began. Josephughed and said, The old man has been traveling the mountains all year, so this vice president position is not suitable either, Ill push for it. Amitabha Buddha, it is also not appropriate for a poor monk, a monk, to serve. Master Bitter Bamboo also spoke. Jason whirled around and said, Then its Old Mr. Parker, Marcel, and Grandpa Sun for the three-man vice president position. There was also no one in the arena who objected to Jasons proposal, these three people werepletelypetent in terms of their status and strength. Sun, however, stood up and said, For the position of Vice Council, I suggest that I give my ce to Jason. The key to the development of Carovias Cultivation still depends on the generations of young people. Therefore, it would be excellent to have a young man to hold this Vice Council position, making it easier tomunicate with the younger generation of martial artists. Furthermore, Jason himself is a Warrior of the Nation, his own strength is one of the best in the younger generation, and this Carovia Cultivation Association is also facilitated by him, so I think its excellent for him to serve as the vice-chairman. Besides, Jason is also a member of my the Miller family, so it would be better for the old man to serve as the vice-chairman than for Jason to serve as the vice-chairman. Grandpa Sun, youre- Jason spoke up. Sun waved his hand and said with a smile, Youe as a vice association. Carovias Cultivation is still counting on young people like you. I also believe that with your ability and strength, you will develop the Cultivation Association better. Jason has a point there. Yusup said with a nod. Mr. Aston whirled around with a smile and said, Jason, since everyone agrees on your abilities, youll be taking on a vice council position. Yes! Jason stopped pushing and nodded in response. I have another suggestion. Yusup said. Mr. Aston said at once, Old Mr. Yusup you say. I would suggest adding an honorary president, Honorary President Lewis, Yusup said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jasons face was stunned, and he instantly realized Yusups intentions. With Lewiss influence in CaroviaHyacinth, the Carovia Cultivation Association in which the honorary president was Lewis, that would be a great incentive for the countless martial artists in Carovia. After all, what Lewis represents in Hyacinth, and in the minds of many martial artists, is already a Cultivation spirit. Thats a good suggestion! Dafydd said with a nod. The crowd in the arena also nodded in agreement. Mr. Aston smiled brightly and said, Good, then the matter is settled. Tomorrow, the Carovia Cultivation Association will be officially established. The countrys side has also prepared a ce in THE CAPITAL to serve as the headquarters of the Carovia Cultivation Association. Early tomorrow morning, all of us can head to this ce and start listing the Carovia Cultivation Association! Chapter 1976 Carovia Cultivation Association (II) Right after the meeting, a banquet was held in the State Guesthouses Chinese restaurant. At the time of the banquet, Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, and Benji, all young men, came, having alreadye to State Guesthouse with their respective elders, only they had not been notified of the meeting to participate. They naturally came over to eat and drink together during the banquet. The atmosphere of the entire banquet hall was extremely warm, Mr. Aston had not been drinking for a long time, but tonight he made an exception and drank a few sses. Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, and a host of other ancient martial arts seniors were also all smiles, and raised their sses in this regard, as a way of congratting the Carovia Cultivation Association on its uing founding. Jason and the young men were all sitting at a table, and it was natural for young people to be much more uninhibited when they got together. Hey, names Millers, I hear youre the Vice President of the uing Carovia Cultivation Society? Emily asked as she looked over at Jason and opened her mouth. Ahem Jason coughed and said in a serious voice, Emily, do you know who youre talking to? Its President Miller, youre not a big boy, you dont know how to respect a leader. Cut! Emily grunted and said, Dont you dare y official here. Dont say youre the vice president, I wont call you even if youre the president. Look, gentlemen, look at how uneducated this is. Jason opened his mouth and added, Turn around and see what Ill do to you when you get into the Cultivation Society. Good, when the timees, Ill go to my grandfather toin, and say that someone is trying to use power to force me into submission with the intention of staining me , Emily opened her mouth and said. Jasons face darkened at that. Thats a tough move! Who doesnt know that Old Mr. Parker loves his granddaughter? If Emily really wants to go andin like this, Jason is afraid that he wont be able to wash himself even if he jumps into the Yellow River. Uh drink, drink. Jasonughed, changing the subject straight away, adding, So what, Marcel, Justin , here, cheers! Is someone starting to change the subject? Emily said smugly. Jasons mouth was full of bitterness, and he thought to himself that its okay for you to have the upper hand, but if a good man doesnt fight with a woman, cant you give me some face? Im afraid that Marcel and the others beside me, one by one, all burst intoughter. Naturally Jason and the others didnt drink too much as they had the Carovia Cultivation Societys inauguration tomorrow, so they just enjoyed themselves. After they had all eaten and drank their fill, the dinner party came to an end, and everyone went back to their rooms to rest. The next day. Jason and the others got up early, got cleaned up, and after breakfast at the State Guesthouse, everyone met downstairs and took a bus to the location where the Carovia Cultivation Society was hanging out. This listing is located in the West District area, and on the car, ording to Mr. Aston, this location has been selected long ago and has also undergone some remodeling to appear more appropriate to the nature of the Carovia Cultivation Association. After about an hours drive, the bus traveled to a quaintpound in the West District area. The entirepound covers an extremely wide area, the antique architecture looks more ancient feeling, thepound is scattered with a simple house, some of these houses are used for office, some for living. In addition, inside thepound, there was a martial arts training ground, a secret room for cultivation, and some data rooms, warehouses, and so on were also reserved. The ce chosen and theyout of thepound show the importance that the national level attaches to the Carovia Cultivation Association, which is extremely well equipped in all aspects.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason went around with Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, and a bunch of others, and I can say that Im extremely happy with the ce that was used to set up the Carovia Cultivation Association, and by andrge it had everything it needed to have. Mr. Aston said, The inauguration ceremony is at 11 oclock. At that time, there will be official state mediaing to cover it. Old Mr. Yusup you as the first president, that is also needed to go on stage to say a few words. Haha, well then Ill say a few words when the timees. Yusup grinned. Theunch of the inauguration ceremony has been set up, a red carpet, the podium has also been set up, in addition to thispound that baster stone built above the door has been hung on a que, only the que is still covered with ayer of red cloth, has not yet been unveiled. As the time came, the inauguration ceremony officially began. The official press, and cameras have been stationed at the venue, and this inaugural meeting of the Carovia Cultivation Association will be broadcast live. On the podium, a moderator is making a presentation. Finally, Yusup was called to the stage to deliver his speech. Yusup walked onto the stage and faced the camera as he slowly spoke, Carovia Cultivation has a long history and has existed since ancient times. Therefore, this Cultivation is a great treasure of Carovia. My generation of martial artists, having inherited the Cultivation of our ancestors, need to carry it forward and even go to the next level. The establishment of the Carovia Cultivation Association is to unite all the major martial artists of Carovia, so that the Carovia martial artists will have a big family from now on. In this big family, everyone can verify each others Cultivation, spar with each other, and improve their Cultivation cultivation together. At the same time, it also promotes the development of Carovia Cultivation. I am honored to serve as the first president of the Carovia Cultivation Association, and there are many more qualified than I am to hold this position. However, since my colleagues in Hyacinth have ced their trust in me, I am willing to do my part to promote the Carovia Cultivation. After the Carovia Cultivation Association is in the middle of being established, as long as Carovia martial artists can apply for membership, of course there will be relevant assessment sessions, more specific ones will be announcedter. I for one would like to join with all like-minded martial artists if the wonders of Carovia Cultivation, to grow Carovia Cultivation and make Carovia a Cultivation powerhouse! Finally, I dere that the Carovia Cultivation Society is hereby established! With that announcement from Yusup, Jason and the others stood up and apuded. Next up was the unveiling of the que. Yusup, along with Dafydd, Konstantin, and Jason, walked to the gate, and together they reached out and pulled on a red rope, and as the host counted down, Yusup and the others pulled on the red rope together, and the red cloth covering the que fluttered down, andrge, golden letters jumped into view- Carovia Cultivation Association! Cameras also recorded the historic moment. It was also seen in front of TVs, on the inte, on cell phones, some who happened to see it live, and by hundreds of millions of people throughout Carovia. And so it became known to many that the country had formed an association, an association of martial artists, on this day. For some ordinary people who did not cultivate martial arts, there was some confusion and curiosity. However, for those scattered martial practitioners and some small sects scattered in various parts of the country, when they learned of this news, they were all exuberant and excited. Inevitably, this news was naturally passed on to the ears of those ancient martial arts forces with ancient inherited heritage, such as Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Emperor n Bloodline, and so on. Chapter 1977 – Reactions of All Parties In the middle of the arena, Jason and the others gather to celebrate this historic moment. From now on, the Carovia Cultivation Association will be the officially recognized organization of martial artists in Carovia, which is very significant, meaning that from now on, Carovia martial artists will have an association and a big family. With the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Association, it means that Carovia martial artists will be able to apply for membership with immediate effect, and some vetting processes these are already being prepared. Mr. Aston has already arranged specialized personnel toe to the Cultivation Association headquarters to carry out rted work, in the future Yusup and the others do not need to sit in the Cultivation Association headquarters here, when there is something important toe over to discuss and deal with it. Of course, if Yusup and the others were willing to stay over at the Cultivation Associations headquarters, there was a house provided, and the headquarters side also had the relevant cultivation chambers.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After working on the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Society, Jason and the others returned to the State Guesthouse. ording to Jasons ns, hell take a flight overseas first thing tomorrow morning to kick off Dark Worlds quest, this time with a sword in Dark Ancient n. So Jason was still looking forward to it in his mind and was a little hyper. Robert, Marcel, Zack, and the others also returned to the State Guesthouse, and Jason said, Lets get some rest and refreshment today. Were leaving tomorrow. Great! Im looking forward to it! Emilyughed with excitement over it. Jason was dumbfounded, only thinking that this grand dame of THE Parker family was going to be a war monger. However, killing in the battlefield, this was really helpful to Emily, and was able to greatly hone the ruthless killing path she had cultivated, as seen in the increase in her Cultivation realm. Now that Emily is at the peak of Beginning Saint Realm and just a hairs breadth away from Full Saint Realm, perhaps shell be able to break through to Full Saint Realm when she returns again after this trip to Dark World. On the same day, Jason also made contact with someone from Secret Service to inquire about what had beenmissioned in the first ce. Secret Service replied that they are still following up on relevant leads and have not found out anything more yet. The gaze in Jasons eyes couldnt help but narrow slightly, it seems that the big fish hidden in THE CAPITAL is really extraordinary, possessing heavenly means, even Secret Services tracking these days havent found more clues yet. It also made Jason even more interested in the bigger fish, the more so, the more it showed that this big fish was extraordinary. However, he believed that one day, this big fish hidden in THE CAPITAL would still be unable to resist showing up. When the time came, he would like to see who the other party was. Emperor n Bloodline. Emperor n Elder Ancestor Harmony, n Chief Sixshot, and a host of Emperor n elders from the Emperor n Bloodline are converging, obviously with something to talk about. Ive just received news that Carovia has established the Carovia Cultivation Association, and many ancient martial arts families have already joined Holy Land in Hyacinth, and the Carovia Cultivation Association is calling on martial artists in Carovia to join. Sixshot said in a deep voice. On the elders seat, Grand Elder Dilon, who was sitting in the chief seat, had a cold face and said, Carovia is trying to gather resources from martial artists? How can those lowly families and Holy Lands in Hyacinth hold up? Those families and Holy Land only have one or two Great Sage powerhouses at most. Im afraid that there is no Extreme Realm Emperor. Therefore, isnt such a Carovia Cultivation Association established and not afraid of being a disgrace? Sixshot said, After all, Carovia represents the government, so in terms of appeal and credibility, Carovia still has a great advantage in setting up this Cultivation Association. If I, Emperor n Bloodline, want to unify Hyacinth, then I need to make the worlds martial artists return to me. Therefore, Emperor n Bloodlineseback is already imminent. With that said, Sixshot looked towards Harmony and asked, Old Ancestor, I wonder what you think about this matter? Harmonys old eyes shed coldly, and he said in a cold voice: Since this is the case, I, Emperor n Bloodline, will make aeback. At the same time, I dere that all martial artists in the world, those who submit to Emperor n Bloodline will be sheltered by Emperor n Bloodline, and will be provided with tons of cultivation resources and secret cultivation methods. Emperor n Bloodline has an Emperor of Extreme Realm sitting in the town, so I think this will be a great attraction to the martial artists in the world! I think that this will be a great attraction to the martial artists of the world! Good, then ording to what the Old Ancestor said. I, Emperor n Bloodline, will make aeback here, and at the same time issue a call for martial artists from all sides toe and submit to the ancient martial forces already! Sixshot spoke. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. Bubblefire Clovermoon is also gathering the many elders in Holy Land are holding a meeting. The meeting was also about the formation of the Carovia Cultivation Association in Carovia. Inside the hall, Bubblefire Clovermoon Gods might is revealed, exudes a rolling tide of mighty pressure, already hidden a wisp of Gods might, his eyes look around, looking at the many elders below, said in a deep voice: Seal the sky ancestor will be Breaking the Realm of the Gods in a few days. the new martial arts eraes, it is time to fight for it. Therefore, the Cultivation Association set up by Carovia is also trying to bring the worlds martial artists back to their hearts. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land naturally cant afford to wait and see. After a pause, Bubblefire Clovermoon added, Effective immediately, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is making a fulleback, opening up the ban to ept martial artists from all sides to strengthen the might of Great Sage Land. Yes! Below, many elders all spoke up and answered. Other ancient martial arts forces, such as the Ghost Tomb Sect, the Blood Demon Sect, and the Divine Meteor Sect, are all moving, and are holding meetings to strategize against the Cultivation Society established by Carovia. Apparently, these ancient martial forces do not intend to join the Carovia Cultivation Society. They wouldnt watch the Carovia Cultivation Association absorb all the martial artists within Carovia, they would make aeback and all want tomand Hyacinth, so naturally, they couldnt avoid a fight. Sacred Dragon Pavilion. On this day, Lord Sacred Dragon Pavilion also summoned the Three Great Elders of Heaven, Earth, and Humankind to hold a meeting with the Great Hall Masters to discuss this matter. What do you all think about Carovia forming a Cultivation Society? Lord Sacred Dragon Pavilion asked. Sitting at the bottom, Tian Elder Hong Feng spoke up, Carovia intends to merge the martial artists of the world into the Cultivation Association, and for us, Sacred Dragon Pavilion, to grow and develop, we also need to have other Ancient Martial Forces to submit to us. Earth Elder Anngell Zenhaze said, The Sacred Dragon Pavilion has always been uncontested, and now that the situation is unclear, would it not be too presumptuous to jump into this dispute? Human Elder Ricky Moonsmile murmured and said, It all depends, on what my Sacred Dragon Pavilions position is in the New Martial Era. At this point, I would also like to ask the Pavilion Master for rification. Sacred Dragon Pavilion master slowly said, With the arrival of the New Martial Era, it is time for Sacred Dragon Pavilion to make aeback, but Sacred Dragon Pavilion was originally founded to support Palm Order Bloodline. However, the Sacred Dragon Pavilion was originally founded to support the Palm Order Bloodline, but now that the Palm Order Bloodline no longer exists, the Sacred Dragon Pavilion no longer needs to fulfill its promises, nor does the Pavilion have any intention of unifying the ancient martial arts. Sacred Dragon Pavilion also has no intention to unify the ancient martial arts, therefore, we will wait and see what happens in thispetition. Lets wait and see what these forces of Emperor n Bloodline do. Good, then ording to what the Pavilion Master said, lets wait and see what happens first. Elder Tian nodded and said. The Sacred Dragon Pavilion Masters eyes shed with essence, and he knew in his heart that with all the major ancient martial forces making aeback, a fight that would spread across the entire Hyacinth was inevitable. Chapter 1978 – Departure, Dark World! Day two. Jason and Wolf Boy, as well as Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, and Benji had all woken up and after some washing and packing, headed straight to the airport. On this day, Jason and the others departed for Dark World to begin the journey. Upon arriving at the airport, Jason and the gang exchanged boarding passes, went through security and headed towards the terminal, with the first stop flying to Mexico Airport first. When it was time to board, Jason and the others boarded the ne. Emily looked excited as she said, Jason, that Blood Moon has a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins right? Do you think that if we destroy Blood Moon this time, then Blood Moons stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins can be upied over? Jason blushed, and that really did remind him. Speaking of which, Blood Moons stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins is not small, and the Outer Land it upies is stillrge, as it also contains the Outer Land that encroached on Dark Phoenix Bloodline in the first ce. If Blood Moon is wiped out this time, Jason, as the victor, certainly has the power to take over Blood Moons stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins. Really, thats a lot of money. After all, there really are so many of those Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in Ancient City of RuinsOuter Land that sitting in a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins is the equivalent of sitting in a treasure trove. Jasons eyes shed with essence as he said, Your words have really reminded me. If Blood Moon is wiped out in this way, then Blood Moons stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins belongs to us. Jason, this means endless amounts of Elixir, Semi-Elixir, and other alchemy materials, this is definitely a treasure trove. Zack was also excited. Jasonughed and said, Dont think about it so much for now. Blood Moon, as one of Dark Worlds major Agist, has extremely deep roots and is not that easy to deal with. No matter what, lets fight first. Marcel said with fighting spirit. Jason nodded and as the ne took off, the crowd began to close their eyes and rest and recuperate. Mexico International Airport. After a ten-hour flight, the ne Jason and the others were on had arrived at Mexico International Airport. As the ne came to a stop and the cabin doors opened, Jason and the others stepped off the ne. Walking out of the airport, Jason and his group took a ride to the harbor terminal where the brothers of Satan Operation Group were already waiting at the dock. Upon arriving at this private harbor dock, Jason and the others walked out and headed inside the dock. Arriving at the pier rented by Satan Operation Group, Jason saw the Satan Operation Group brothers who came to meet him, including Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Mr. Warfield, Tiger and others. Haha, Iron, youre here too. Jason walked over and smiled. Captain Miller, its about time you guys got here. Mr. Iron Fist grinned, a smirk permeating the hard lines of his face, and walked up with the Satan Operation Warriors in the arena. All settled in over at City of Darkness? Jason asked. Mr. Iron Fist nodded and said, Basically, nothing is going on. Ive left a team of mercenary warriors stationed over there to maintain the administration, and everything is in the order youve set. So there wont be any problems. Jason nodded and said, Thats good. Treg smiled and said, Lets get on the ship first. After receiving a call from you, Captain Miller, about a new battle opening, we all rushed back to Babias stronghold. This is not an easy opponent Blood Moon, one of the Dark Ancient n, Jason said as he walked with his Satan Operation Group brothers towards the ship. So what if Im afraid of Dark Ancient n, Satan Operation Warriors have no fear, its time to fight! Its better to destroy them! Treg said with wariness. Haha, that makes sense. Enemies, thats for conquering! Whether its a more powerful enemy or not, I, Satan Operation Group, will definitely push across and conquer all the way! Jason said with a smile. Walking up into the middle of the wheelbarrow, she jolted to see Manjusaka walking out, and she came over to greet her. Satan, Manjusaka greeted and said, Night King said to contact him when you arrived. Do you see a need to connect with him now? Okay, then you connect to Night King, Jason said. Manjusaka nodded as she turned on herm device and began to connect to Night King. A momentter, Night Kings side picked up, and Manjusaka handed Jason themunicator. Jason picked up themunicator and said, Hello, Night King? This is Satan, Ivee over and Im heading to Babias stronghold right now. When will you and I meet up? Satan are you here? This matter is sooner rather thanter. Since youre here, lets meet somewhere. In themunicator, Night Kings voice came out as he continued, If you return to the Babia stronghold, if you dont mind, Ill look for you in your stronghold, how about it? Jasons face was stunned, then he smiled and said, Whats there to mind. Ill be waiting for your arrival at the Babia stronghold then. Okay, in about two days, Ill arrive. Night King said over them. Jason then ended his call with Night King.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Manjusaka, on the sidelines, said, Night King ising over to this side of the stronghold to meet with you? Jason nodded and said, Good. Night King ising over to this side of the Babia stronghold. When the timees, discuss things with him in detail. Is this time to attack that Blood Moon or whatever it is? Manjusaka asked. Jasons eyes shed with a cold aura as he said coldly, Blood Moon had previously wanted to unite all the forces in Dark World toe and besiege Babia, and if it wasnt for the fact that Emperor of Blood was seriously injured and Lord Blood Moon was dead, they would have already made their move. Therefore, this time, while Blood Moon is greatly injured, then we will unite with Night King and directly fight over there, never giving them a chance to recuperate. Captain Miller is right. Mr. Iron Fist walked over as he said, Once we let Blood Moons energy recover, they will inevitably target us again. Anyway, its already an immortal situation, and with such a great opportunity, then we must inevitably knock them out and eliminate the future troubles forever. There will probably be some more hidden powerhouses in Blood Moon. All in all, just be mentally prepared for this battle, and dont take it lightly. Jason said. As the ship sailed, Jason was briefed on some of Manjusakas work in several of the strongholds held by the Satan Operation Group. Basically, the operation of the major strongholds were all within control, and City of Dooms development was excellent, under White Foxs impetus, a brand new trading tform had been created, causing City of Dooms poprity to increase greatly, and in terms of scale, it began to surpass Sin City, bing the veritable number one stronghold in the Asian ck market. Jasons heart was also happy after hearing these reports, to say the least, these performances had little to do with him, he basically acted as a shirker after he had fought these strongholds. Management, mostly Mary, White Fox, Tamakawa these women in the management, think of this Jason from the heart feel still quite owe them. Chapter 1979 – Back to the stronghold One dayter. Babia Port. Jason waited for the ship the Satan Operation Warriors were traveling on to arrive at this port, which slowed to a stop andnded on its massive deck. Jason and the Satan Operation Warriors on the ship, along with Robert, Marcel, Zack and a host of others havee down. Captain Miller is back!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the Satan Operation Warriors, who had already been waiting at the harbor pier, couldnt help but shout out their enthusiasm and excitement when they saw Jason and the others show up. Haha- Jasonughed, and said, Brothers, Im back to lead you on your quest! On the harbor dock, the beauties Mary, White Fox, Dark Phoniex, and Phantom were there, plus Single Arm, Baron, lion, Cameron, Spear, Hemers, and more. Jason walks over and talks andughs with these Satan Operation Warriors in the arena. Immediately afterward, Jason and the others all return to the Stronghold Building in Babia. Back at the Stronghold Building, Jason immediately summoned some of the key yers in the Satan Operation Group toe to the conference for a meeting. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, Mary, White Fox, Single Arm, Cameron and a host of others were all there. Jason said, Tomorrow or so, Night King wille to the Babia stronghold to discuss with me about joining forces this time out. This time, our target is Blood Moon. Night King ising over here? Mary asked in surprise. Jason nodded and said, When we came back from the boat ride, Manjusaka contacted the Night King, and I crossed paths with the Night King for a meeting ce. When the timees, hees to the stronghold where we are. Baron said in a cold voice, Blood Moon has wanted to strike at us before. With the initiative to attack this time, along with joining forces with Night King, we will definitely be able to break through Blood Moon and wipe them out! No Dark Ancient n can be underestimated. Although Blood Moon has lost Great Emperor Realm powerhouses one after another, it has a deep heritage after all. Jason opened his mouth and then said in a deep voice, Therefore, this battle cannot be taken lightly. After removing Blood Moon, we wont have too many enemies in Dark World. Blood Moon is always a thorn that will stab us at any time if we dont get rid of it. Captain Miller, were all ready to go anyway. When the timees, well fight however you say we should. Nowadays, our strength is also improving, and we arepletely capable enough to fight Blood Moon! Treg eximed. Good. Specifically, well wait for Night Kings side to arrive before we negotiate the next specific step. Jason said. The brief meeting was adjourned. The crowd walked out. Jason walked with Single Arm as he sensed that aura of Single Arms own and couldnt help but chuckle, Great Emperor Realm Primary? Single Arm smiled and nodded, saying, Right. Ive also just been promoted to Great Emperor Realm a few days ago. Speaking of which, your cultivation speed is even more frightening, this is already half a step into Great Emperor Realm. And, your true battle power can be much more powerful. Jasonughed and said, I am thrilled to see you promoted to Great Emperor Realm. No matter what, there is finally a Great Emperor Realm on the Satan Operation Group side. I told you that with your qualifications and your dedication to Cultivation, its no problem at all to be promoted to Great Emperor Realm. It lies mainly in the elevation of the state of mind. Single Arm opened his mouth and continued, Great Emperor Realm lies in the perception and understanding of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. This requires an extremely high state of mind. If my own state of mind doesnt improve, then I definitely wont be able to break through to Great Emperor Realm in this lifetime. Jason understood the meaning of Single Arms words. Thest time City of Darkness fought, Single Arm defeated the God of yers and grinded him to death. Since then, he broke his own heart demon, and his state of mind was also elevated, which helped his Cultivation immensely, and after that battle, his Cultivation realm climbed all the way up, and now it has even broken through the realm again, reaching the Great Emperor Realm cultivation level. Jason smiled and said, No matter what, with an additional Great Emperor Realm powerhouse like you, Im even more confident in this battle against Blood Moon. In this battle, Blood Moon will definitely be annihted! Yes! Single Arm smiled back and added, Big drink tonight? Haha, thats certainly no problem. Jason grinned. Jason saw Dark Phoniex waiting ahead of him, looking as if he was looking for him for something. Jason whirled towards Dark Phoniex, looking at Dark Phoniexs stunningly cold face, he lit up and said, Yo, thats pretty good, thats Supreme Emperor Realm high level already. Jason can obviously sense, Dark Phoniex itself diffused out of the Dark Origins breath is more pure and dense, in addition to carrying an extremely heavy Supreme Emperor Realms breath pressure. It is clear that Dark Phoniex has managed to break through to the Supreme Emperor Realm high level. Jason remembered that thest time before he left Dark World, Dark Phoniex had just broken through to Supreme Emperor Realm, and now this was only a short while ago, and he had already elevated to Supreme Emperor Realm High Stage, such a speed of cultivation could be said to be extremely fast. However, when she thought about the fact that Dark Phoniex had already fully activated her own bloodline, with her Dark Phoenix Bloodlines physique, such a speed of cultivation was quite normal. Still cant catch up to you! Dark Phoniex gave Jason a look as she said, Youre about to break through to Great Emperor Realm? Jasonughed and said, Wouldnt Great Emperor Realm be that easy. But sooner orter, it will still be able to break through up there. Im not in a hurry, so Ill consolidate my own current cultivation first. Dark Phoniex nodded, then those narrow and feminine phoenix eyes stared at Jason as she said, I thank you for my people for this attack on Blood Moon. Jason was stunned as heughed and said, Whats there to be thankful for? Attacking Blood Moon isnt about avenging your people for you either. Blood Moon and my Satan Operation Group troupe are already immortal, so we definitely need to attack. Of course, at that time, you can kill more people of Blood Moon and consider it as revenge for your n. I will! The gaze in Dark Phoniexs eyes was cold, with a stern killing intent shing. Jason narrowed his eyes slightly and said, It is said that Emperor of Blood was the driving force behind The Battle of Emperors Fall back then. So, when he senses that there are still descendants of Dark Ancient n killing their way in, Im sure his face will look wonderful. The Emperor of Blood deserves this day, a man whose hands are stained with the blood of countless innocents, he deserves it! Not only him, but the entire Blood Moon as well. Blood Clover said in a hateful voice. Jason looked to Dark Phoniex as he said, After this battle with Blood Moon, if you dont mind, you can relocate the rest of your n to this side of Babia. Theres enough space here, and theres a lot of wastnd over by the Devils Army Factory, so you can build a city there. Its perfectly possible to build up a city over there for your n to live in. Theres no need to hide in the east anymore. Dark Phoniexs heart shook as she looked over at Jason, her eyes seemed to shine with a different kind of emotion, eventually she whispered, Thanks thanks, Ill think about this matter. At that moment, Dark Phoniexs heart welled up with an unspeakable warmth and emotion that is difficult to express in anynguage. Chapter 1980 White Fox Night Visit That night. Jason got together with Satan Operation Warriors and started drinking heavily. This time, Jason was able to sense an increase in the overall strength of the Satan Operation Warriors, with the core warriors such as Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Lion, Spear, Sea Shark, Hemers, Cameron, etc. all having an extremely significant increase in strength. This is naturally a good thing, abat team, the only way to remainpetitive enough to create more brilliant results is to maintain a constant improvement in strength. Robert, Marcel, Zack, and the others were also rendered boozy by the Satan Operation Warriors and were all drinking as well. Benji, the only one who remained true to his monastic nature, substituted tea for wine. However, when Mr. Iron Fist and others listened to Benji shouting Jasons youngest uncle, all of them were stunned, only to feel that the two are of simr age, but Jason is when others uncle. A night of revelry, drinking and fun, interpreting an ironic brotherhood. After all, there was a big battleing up, and no one knew if the familiar faces around them would still be there after this big battle, so when there was a chance to drink and eat a lot of meat, naturally, they couldnt miss it. The night was extremely enjoyable, and by the end of the night, Jason was slightly drunk, and his head was a bit dizzy. This lies in the fact that he did not deliberately push his own cultivation to dissolve the strength of the wine, otherwise with his current cultivation and physical fitness, he really is not drunk. But then, naturally, that wouldnt be much fun. After the drinks, Jason and the rest of the group dispersed and went to their rooms to rest. Jason went back to his room, and he pulled out a change of clothes, and he was about to go into the bathroom to take a shower, whenC Knock knock! There was a slight knock on the door. Jason blushed as he walked over and opened the doorway, a seductive, ethereal scent hit his face as the doorway opened. Jason fixed his eyes to see, outside the door stood the fox charming the world, teasing the hearts of the White Fox, her extremely delicate and seductive jade face slightly stained red, she also drank quite a lot of wine tonight, a pair of eyes shing with a little bit of disorientation and seductive waves of light, the curves of the corners of the mouth slightly raised, is smiling but notughing at Jason. White Fox? You havent rested yet? Jason blushed and opened his mouth to ask. Im just here to rest. White Foxughed softly and walked in on this. Jason had to close the door, interested in measuring the White Fox that more and more delicate and mature body, I have to say, since thest time after a moisturizing, White Fox all over the body exudes a rich and iparable womens vor, with the previous sexy foxypared to, but also added a touch of turbulence in the hearts of the seductive vor. White Foxs beautiful, rippling eyes looked at Jason and said, Are you going to take a shower? Right. Jason nodded. Thats great, I havent taken a shower yet either Come on, lets do it together. White Fox grinned, reached for Jasons arm and headed for the bathroom. ??? It seemed that she was still pleased with Jasons performance in the bathroom just now. Jason leaned back on the bed, lit a cigarette and smoked it, looking over at White Fox, The trading tform has beenunched over at City of Doom? White Fox climbed onto the bed as well, and she leaned into Jasons body, blowing out her breath as she said, Yeah. It was easy tounch. After all, you are now the new king of Dark World. How dare all the forces not give face to you? Therefore, the underground money mills over at the Asian ck market all agreed to use City of Dooms trading system. As a result, City of Dooms poprity has risen, basically surpassing Sin City. Its be the biggest number one stronghold in Asian ck market. It was great! Jason nodded as he reached around White Foxs slender waist and said, It was all you. And how are you going to treat me? White Fox asked with a delicate smile. Jason felt the touch of White Foxs extremely sexy and delicate body wrapped around him as he chuckled, That would be a question for you, what do you want as a treat? White Fox thought about it, her face shed a blush, she sandalwood mouth puckered out the road warm breath, said, just in the bathroom can not be enough I want tonight you all belong to me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Not afraid you wont be able to get out of bed tomorrow? Jason asked, narrowing his eyes. White Fox grunted and said, Im not afraid,e on if you can Thats what you said! Jasonughed, he hugged White Fox, and then rolled over, White Fox couldnt help but cry out, and the sound fell on the ears and seemed extremely charming and provocative. Just when Jason was about to get his hands dirty, the coldC Knock knock! Outside the door, there was a sudden light knock. Jasons face was stunned as he wondered who was knocking on the door again. Right now hes rolling with White Fox, which would be great if he were to be bumped into With that in mind, Jason rushed to get up, ready for White Fox to get up and get dressed as well, but before he could do so, the doorway was opened with a ng. Jason then remembered that when White Fox hade in earlier, he had just closed the door and not locked it. Jason gazed towards the doorway as a sexy hot figure walked in, it was Manjusaka. Chapter 1981 – One More Wild Than the Other Jason was frozen, why was Manjusaka here at this juncture? Moreover, or directly opened the door and walked in, and did not ask whether it was convenient or not, the feelings of their own here is toe when you want toe, want to go when you want to go? Jason couldnt care less, he was still really overwhelmed with embarrassment at the scene at hand. Satan, you are obviously in your room, why dont you answer the knock on the door? Manjusaka asked. Before Jason could say anything back, White Fox was seen getting up from the bed, she was lying on Jasons back, her pretty face with the slightest hint of redness peeking out, looking towards Manjusaka, eating and smiling, Manjusaka, youre here . He didnt answer you thats because hes not avable. Now Jason really doesnt know what to do. He also had to say stiffly, Uh Manjusaka, that I, Im with White Fox However, Manjusaka didnt listen to Jasons exnation at all, she looked at White Fox with one pair of eyes and said, White Fox, you came fast enough, and you didnt even say anything to me, what do you mean? You want to eat alone! Hee heeC White Fox smiled and said, This is called striking first. However, with this guys ability, I cant eat alone. This is not it, arent you here?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jason, sandwiched in the middle, listened to the two womens conversation with a confused look on his face, and he did get a little confused, thinking to himself, Whats going on here? From the conversation between these two women, it seemed that they both already knew about each others rtionship with themselves? Ahem Jason coughed dryly, looked at White Fox and then at Manjusaka, and couldnt help but ask, What do you mean by this? What do you mean? Thought you could hide it, huh? Manjusaka red at Jason and said, I know about your rtionship with White Fox, and of course, White Fox knows about my rtionship with you. And then what? Jason asked subconsciously. Then I talked to White Fox about teaching you a lesson and cleaning up your ass together when youe next time. Manjusaka opened his mouth, then added, Who knew White Fox wouldnt keep his word and came running over here on his own first The next day. It was close to noon when Jason got up. Last night, White Fox and Manjusaka joined forces with the two hotties and fought for hundreds of rounds, until they were all left paralyzed in their beds and then dered the end of the battle. Jason wakes up but is unable to see White Fox and Manjusaka, and wonders when they left. Jason got up and shuffled around, ording to the news the Night King was arriving around mid-afternoon or so and he had to get ready for the Night Kings arrival as well. Jason walked out of the base building and came to the training ground, seeing that the group of teenage warriors recruited by the Satan Operation Group regiment were still training unremittingly, after these months of special training, these teenage warriors had basically faded away from their initial youthfulness, and one by one, they had already begun to have an iron-blooded and hardened aura pervading them. Jason watched and secretly nodded, speaking of which, the results of the training were still extremely fruitful. In addition, a number of Satan Operation Warriors are still in training as well, each one seizing every second to improve. Its also business as usual at Devils Army Factory, with vehiclesing in and out every day. Looking at the assortment of weapons being sorted on the assembly line in Devils Army Factory, Jason couldnt help but think of the Queen of Military Industry C Luca. Speaking of which, he hadnt seen Luca in a long time, and wondered how she was doing. Luca had not contacted her during this time, and he had tried several times and could not reach Luca. Jason remembers Lucas identity and that his father is most likely a powerful man in some Sacred Land overseas. When Old Mr. Miller first saw Luca, he had sensed the aura of Lucas bloodline and told Jason that Lucas own bloodline was sealed. Its like when Jasons Dragon Bloodline was sealed by Old Mr. Miller with the Dragon Sealing Technique. As for why Lucas own bloodline was sealed, it might have something to do with her dislike of martial arts cultivation, so her father sealed her own bloodline as well, which was a form of protection for her. But with theing of the New Martial Age, theres no guarantee that Lucas sealed bloodline has been unsealed. Jason had in mind to wait until this battle with Blood Moon was over and he went to see Luca to see how she was doing. Jason took a look around the Babia stronghold, checking out the Satan Operation Warriors special training and giving some instruction now and then. Toward mid-afternoon, Jason receives amunication message from an air defense alert fighter that a manned helicopter is on its way to Babia, requesting anding inside Babia from none other than Night King. Night King is here? With a grin, Jason motioned for the terror alert warriors to travel through this manned helicopter, and then he drove with Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and a number of other Satan Operation Warriors to the Babia tarmac location in preparation for the arrival of the Night King. Soon, a manned helicopter was seen flying straight over, and the fusge began tond, stopping at the tarmac. The cabin door opened and a handsome man d in ck robes as well as an iparably burly ck-armored man walked down. Thats exactly what Night King did with Devil Lord. Night King, hello again! Jason gives a smile as he opens his mouth and walks over to shake Night Kings hand. Night King also spread a smile and reached out to shake Jasons hand, saying, Hello again. This time, will be the first step for you and I to join forces! Chapter 1982 – Night King’s Plan (I) Jason could sense that Night Kings own aura appeared to be even more unfathomable, and his own Cultivation cultivation seemed to have refined a lot more, and was stronger than the battle he had fought in City of Darkness. In addition, Devil Lords own injuries were all healed, and the Pure Devil Energy released from his body was even thicker, with a powerful aura like an ancient god or devil reappearing.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In City of Darkness, Devil Lord fought against the Holy Elder with his Great Sage mid-level cultivation, which was slightly lower than the Holy Elders at that time. Now, however, Devil Lord has vaguely reached Great Sages high-level Cultivation cultivation realm. Night King looked around and smiled, Satan, your ce looks great. Jason smiled and said, Since Night King is interested, Ill give you a tour of this base of mine. Good, just the thing. Night King smiled bashfully. Immediately, Jason invited Night King and Devil Lord into a car and drove them to Devils Army Factory, where they were given a tour of the assembly line of South Americasrgest military factory. Then, it was time to take Night King and Devil Lord to the Devils Training Ground and watch some of the training of the teenage warriors in the field as well as the Satan Operation Warriors. After a visit, Night King was deeply touched, he said, Whether it is the scale, production and management, it is speechless, very good. No wonder your side can upy the arms market of South America so quickly. Jasonughed and said, Im only acting as an agent here. Its mostly just that Two Scarlet Guns provides good enough quality ammo. Thats just another aspect. Its also inseparable from the management operation on your side. Night King opened his mouth and continued, Walking down the entire Babia, the feeling I got was that it was well organized. If I remember correctly, previously this ce was a gray area with all kinds of people. Nowadays, the natives here have settled down and started to enjoy the pleasures that life has to offer, which is not easy to do. The aborigines here are also ordinary people. If they werent forced by life, who would want to do the killing and burning? Jason opened his mouth and added, Therefore, if we can provide them with a stable ie and a peaceful life, then they will naturally live in peace and contentment. Night King nodded his head and said, Thats why I said that this is what makes you and the Satan Operation Group regiment so powerful. The power of a force is not only reflected in the force, but also in the number of people it can influence, the number of people it can help, and thus the number of people it can be recognized by. If all the people are in favor of it, it will be the king. Where do all beings go? Jason smiled, for the moment he didnt bother with that much, he felt it was enough that he could manage his own corner of the world. Evening. Jason throws a big party in the Stronghold Building in honor of Night King & Devil Lord. Jason sits down at a table with Night King, Devil Lord, and Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, White Fox, and Single Arm from the Satan Operation Group and starts raising his ss. Night King usually drinks very little, but tonight it was a boozy shared drink. Devil Lord, on the other hand, is a different story. Hes drinking heavily, showing off his boozy side, and Treg and Baron from the Satan Operation Group are drinking wildly with him, in the manner of a close friend. After three rounds of wine, the atmosphere warmed up. Jason then opened his mouth and asked, Night King, regarding the attack on Blood Moon. What is the n on your side? Night King put down the wine cup in his hand after hearing the words, he said, You and I, each side, draw about 100 of the most elite warriors, and then attack and kill the Holy Land where Blood Moon is located. In this battle, as long as the Emperor of Blood will be killed, then the big game has been decided! Jason asked, Is Emperor of Blood the only Great Emperor Realm powerhouse left in Blood Moon at the moment? Night King shook his head and said, Im afraid there are still Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. But for the Emperor of the Absolute level, it is estimated that there is only Emperor of Blood left. Moreover, Emperor of Blood still has injuries, if Emperor of Blood maintains his peak battle power, it would be the battle power of an Extreme Realm Emperor, but with his own injuries not yet healed, Im confident that I can fight with him. Jasons face was stunned as he knew in his heart that Extreme Realm Emperor was simr to Extreme Realm Emperor. It is not surprising that Emperor of Blood has reached the realm of Extreme Realm Emperor, after all, it is a powerful person who has experienced The Battle of Emperors Fall and has been contained in Pool of Blood for decades, surely he has reached the extreme realm of Cultivation before the Heaven and Earth Cage was broken. It can be said that Emperor of Blood is only half a step away from Extreme Realm Emperor, if Emperor of Blood recovers from his injuries, it will not be difficult for him to Breaking the Realm of the Gods with his umtion. On the contrary, Night King made Jasons heart slightly shocked, in the battle of City of Darkness, Night King had only just been promoted to the level of Emperor of the Absolute, and now he had the confidence to be able to take on the Emperor of Blood? Even if Emperor of Blood is injured, he is still an Extreme Realm Emperor, and his strength is far beyond the level of Emperor of the Absolute when he is injured. Night King had such confidence, which was in no way arrogant, and Night King had never been the type to be arrogant. This could only mean that Night Kings strength had risen quickly during this period of time, and even if he hadnt reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, I was afraid that he was extremely close. Jason immediately said, On our side, Devil Lord and Single Arm are both Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. In addition, as long as they are not Emperor of the Absolute level, I am capable of fighting them. And some of my friends from Hyacinth who followed me from Carovia are Great Emperor Realm beginner level powerhouses. If I do the math, I have nothing to fear from Blood Moon even if there are four or five Great Emperor Realm powerhouses besides the Emperor of Blood. Itspletely capable of fighting. Night King nodded his head and then said, The strongest people in Blood Moon are those Blood Moon martial artists. In the battle at Temple of Darkness, you and Lady Darkness and the others have already killed many Blood Moon martial artists, so the Blood Moon martial artists in Blood Moon are not the enemy of our two warriors. In that case, wouldnt this battle be withplete certainty? Jason said. Night King murmured as he said, There are always surprises in any battle, and the same goes for this one. My only worry is that there will be some unforeseen circumstances. Unforeseen circumstances? Lets say? Jason asked as a brilliant light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth. Night King said, Blood Moon and Holy Night people have always been in an alliance, and Holy Night people have recently gotten very close to The Holy n of the Apocalypse. If the news of our attack on Blood Moon spreads, and the strongest of Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse hear about it, then Im afraid its going to be very troublesome. Once these two Agist powerhouses intervene, instead of being able to annihte Blood Moon, were all going to be in danger. Jason frowned upon hearing this, Night King was indeed not wrong in this consideration, once the Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypses powerhouses arrived, what should be done? Chapter 1983 Night King’s Plan (II) After the Battle of City of Darkness, the Satan Operation Group led by Jason and the Holy Night people are basically ipatible and immortal. Simrly, the feud between Holy Night people and Night King cannot be resolved. Therefore, if Holy Night people once learned that Jason had joined forces with Night King to attack Blood Moon, needless to say, the strongest of Holy Night people would definitelye out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lord Wrath will surely lead the Holy Night Army again, and I fear that the Holy Night Emperor will be there in person. In addition, the Holy Night Emperor will also invite The Holy n of the Apocalypse toe, and Jason and his team will have to face at least three or more Emperor of the Absolute, which is impossible to fight against. Night King paused and said, So, this factor needs to be taken into ount as well, once these two strong nse, someone needs to counteract them. Jason nodded and said, To boil it down, firstly, our battle must be fast and not dragged out, make sure to defeat Blood Moon in the fastest time possible and kill what needs to be killed; secondly, we also need to be prepared with two hands, once the Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypses powerhouses havee, have a strategy to deal with them. Night King nodded, Yes, thats the point. Jason lit up a cigarette and smoked it, and after thinking about it, he couldnt help but smile bitterly and say, However, this coping strategy is a bad one. When these two strong ns reallye, how should they resist? Night King nced at Jason as he smiled, Its hard to say, but it doesnt have to be hard for you. Your rtionship with Dragons is very close, and Old Dragon King is extremely appreciative of you. If Old Dragon Kings sidees out to help and brings over some more strong people, that will be fine. When attacking Blood Moon, Dragons doesnt need to make a move, but if Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypses strongest peoplee, Old Dragon Kings side will be responsible for resisting and dying for a while. Jason nodded, actually thinking about getting outside help. If he didnt get help from Dragons side, then he thought about bringing in Old Mr. Stokes, Old Mr. Parker, and Old Mr. Joseph, all ancient martial arts powerhouses, to help hold down the fort. But the Cultivation Association over in Carovia had just been formed, and Yusup, as president, only had a few tasks on his te. So its best if Dragons side can help with the pressure. Spinning around, Jason said, Alright, Ill try Old Dragon King then. Ill talk to you when I hear something. Good! Night King nodded his head as he said, As long as Dragons side agrees, then basically there will be no problem. At that time, you and I will deploy our elite warriors and point our swords at Blood Moon. No problem! Jason grinned. Jason and Night King basically talk about attacking Blood Moon, and all thats left is to make some preparations. Treg, Baron, and the other Satan Operation Warriors apanied Devil Lord for quite a few drinks, and by the end of the day Devil Lord was slightly inebriated, and he came over to Jason for a drink, and said, Satan, whats the status of Hyacinth in Carovia right now? This, in THE Caroviannguage. Jasons face was stunned, he and Marcel and the others had basically judged Devil Lord to be the overqualified holy son of Supremes Holy Land back in the day, he said, CaroviaHyacinth has undergone a great deal of changes now. All the major ancient martial arts forces that were originally reclusive have made aeback, and even THE Goodwin family has returned to Emperor n Bloodline. In addition, Carovia has just established the Carovia Cultivation Association. Devil Lord nodded as he said, Any news from Supremes Holy Land? Jason said, Supremes Holy Land has shown signs of aeback in recent years, but it is being targeted by the chivalrous people in Hyacinth. In Hyacinth, I have a considerable grudge against Supremes Holy Land. Supremes Holy Lands contemporary holy son, has repeatedly tried to kill me, and I am bound to get rid of him when I have the chance. Devil Lord smiled bashfully and said, To tell you the truth, I originated from Supremes Holy Land, however, nowadays, I dont have much of a connection with Supremes Holy Land. I dont think this affects my friendship with you. After all, this is in Dark World, not Hyacinth. Jason couldnt help but ask, You dont n on returning to Hyacinth? Devil Lords face was stunned, and a touch of reminiscence vaguely appeared in his eyes as he picked up the bottle in his hand, poured arge mouthful of wine, and said, Maybe Ill go back in the future. Its just that I cant say when exactly this day will be on. Jason nodded, and as if he remembered something, he asked, By the way, when you were younger you were in Hyacinth, did you know Patrick? Patrick? the Miller family Cang Long? Devil Lords eyes shed with an inexplicable look, he said, I wouldnt recognize him. Patrick and I are considered to be of the same generation. Patrick and I are from the same generation. In that generation, Patrick is the most amazing and is known as the second Lewis. Although I dont have too many interactions with Patrick, but that generation of peers, to say that I can let me admire, but only he one. Unfortunately, the Miller family suffered a change of heart and Patrick was never heard from again. I left Hyacinth and came to Dark World. Jason immediately said in a calm tone, Patrick is my father. Devil Lord froze again, he stared at Jason carefully and said, No wonder, the first time I saw you I felt that you have some resemnce with Patrick, it turns out that you are Patricks son. How is Patrick now? Speaking of which, you are not at all worse than Patrick when he was young, you really are the son of a tiger father. My father has passed away. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly, Back then, he was trapped by the NINE DRAGON LOCK. In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he broke the NINE DRAGON LOCK and came out, shocking the world with one battle. But in the end At the end of his sentence, Jason shook his head. Devil Lords eyes shed with a trace of regret as he said, Patrick is a true human hero! Come, this ss of wine is to your father. Patrick has a son like you, that is also a death without regret. Thanks a lot! Jason opened his mouth and raised his ss to drink with Devil Lord. In the back, Robert, Marcel, Zack, and others came over and sat down together for a drink. Devil Lord also knows that Robert and others are from Hyacinth, perhaps Devil Lord has been in Dark World for too many years, and seeing Jason, Robert and others, it is inevitable to have a feeling of meeting his hometown. So, there was a great deal of conversation, mostly about Hyacinth. Through conversation, Devil Lord also knew some things in Hyacinth, and the changes in Hyacinth nowadays made him sigh, knowing that the Hyacinth today was different from the Hyacinth he was in back then. Jason can also see that Devil Lord has a deep past, but he doesnt talk about it, so Jason and the others cant open their mouths and ask about it. Only one drink with Devil Lord. It was not until the night waste and the crowd had be disillusioned that they did not continue to drink. Jason invited Night King and Devil Lord to stay in the Stronghold Building for the night, and Night King, looking at howte the night was also getting, instantly nodded his head in agreement as well. There were enough rooms on the Stronghold Building side of the building that it was no problem for Night King and Devil Lord to stay and stay. Jason didnt sleep a wink and immediately invited Night King to join him and discuss some Cultivation issues with him. Night King is infinitely close to the realm of Extreme Realm Emperor, and naturally, discussing Cultivation with such a powerful man would be highly beneficial. Chapter 1984 Contacting Old Dragon King The next day. Night King and Devil Lord woke up and said goodbye to Jason and left first. Jason has also made a deal with Night King to start the operation as soon as there is news from Dragons. When the timees, the two warrior armies converge and the sword is pointed at Blood Moon. After Jason sends off Night King and Devil Lord, he also immediately makes contact with the Dragons side, and naturally the person he contacts is Lilith. Soon after, Jason madems contact with Lilith, and Liliths excited and ted voice came over them, Satan, youre back in Babias stronghold? Yeah, just got back. How are you? Jason smiled, opening his mouth to ask. Im okay. Youre in the Babia Stronghold, so Ill go find you. I want to get out anyway, Im bored out of my mind being in Dragons Holy Land everyday. Lilith said. Jasons face was stunned as he smiled and said, Naturally, youre wee if you want toe over. By the way, is Old Dragon King here? I happen to be looking for Old Dragon King for something this time. Youre looking for my grandfather, huh? Then wait, Ill go talk to grandpa. Lilith said. A momentter, Old Dragon Kings voice came over Jasonsm, Jason, you wanted to see me? Old Dragon King senpai, there is indeed something for you. Jason said with a smile. As soon as I guessed that your kid took the initiative toe to me, it must be nothing good. Go ahead, whats the matter? Old Dragon King said.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason spun a long story about how he and Night King intended to team up to attack Blood Moon. It also states something about Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse possiblying to support Blood Moon. Old Dragon King, to put it simply, there is no need for Dragons to intervene in this battle. Old Dragon King, on your side, you can help keep an eye on the Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypses powerhouses. Dont let the strongest of these two ns get involved in this battle. Jason concluded. Youre nning to join forces with Night King to attack Blood Moon? Old Dragon King sounded a bit surprised as he said, Thats not a small ambition. However, nowadays Blood Moon is only being held up by that old thing Emperor of Blood, and with his injuries, its the right time to go and attack in terms of timing. I feel the same way with Night King. Besides, Blood Moon and I are immortal. I dont want to wait for Emperor of Blood to recover from his injuries or even Breaking the Realm of the Gods toe after me. Jason said. Old Dragon King murmured and said, Its not impossible for me to secretly represent your enemy Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypses powerhouses. However, it would be more certain if I could pull the strongest of the Titan people over with me as well. Titan people? Jasons eyes lit up as he said, Old Dragon King, contact Titan Emperor Old Man for me, and tell him that the Forging provided to Titan people Spirit Pill for Titan people. Why dont you and Titan Emperor Old Mane over to Babias stronghold and discuss the matter in detail. Alright, then Ill contact Elder Tei and go with him to find you. Old Dragon King said. Thanks Old Dragon King, Jason said in a sincere voice. Around mid-afternoon, Jason received a call from Dragons, and Old Dragon King said that he had notified Titan Emperor Old Man, and that he and Titan Emperor Old Man would being to meet Jason in the Babia stronghold to discuss the matter in detail. Jason was looking forward to learning this news and waited for Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man toe before discussing the matter. In a clearing in the Andes Mountains, Jason is watching Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Sea Shark, Phantom, White Fox, and a host of other Satan Operation Warriors practice. Of them Mr. Iron Fist, White Fox, and Phantom have all reached First Emperor Realm, and Treg, Baron, and others are Quasi-Emperor Realm and pretty much at a breakthrough point. They have been consistently practicing the Power Evolution Secret Method taught by Jason, which has helped them improve their power. Jason then taught them the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique of power transportation, which can enhance the quality of their Secret Realm Power. Jason then said, Truly powerful Cultivations rely on themselves toe out. Therefore, you guys can sense your own punching intent andbine it with what you have in battle to cultivate a Cultivation battle technique that belongs to you. Lets say boxing, leg momentum, and so on, as long as it suits you, that is the strongest Cultivation that belongs to yourselves. Mr. Iron Fist and the others listened and took Jasons words to heart, they needed to sense their own Cultivation and evolve their own punching intent, this was the way to move towards true power. Jason also called Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Benji, and Wolf Boy over to join him in Cultivation, and they were able to cut their teeth on imprinting Cultivation with the fighters of the Satan Operation Group. Emily approached Single Arm, who practiced the Way of Killing, and was known as the King of Killers in Dark World, and had entered the Way of Killing. Emilys is the Way of Ruthless Killing, and has somemonalities with Single Arms own Way of Killing, plus Single Arm is already a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, and it would be helpful for Emily to have a Cultivation discussion with him. Phantom, White Fox, and Dark Phoniex were also practicing against each other, their respective Cultivations, though different, had something inmon, the way of assassination. White Fox and Dark Phoniex have been fighting in the Dark World for many years, and their own Cultivation tends to favor one-hit kills, so they can learn from each others experiences and promote their Cultivation. Jason was also urging Wolf Boy to seize the time to cultivate his own Cultivation, Wolf Boys qualification was extremely high, being an innate Cultivation body, he was able to get close to the Great Dao, which was something that other bloodline physiques did not have. Wolf Boys Cultivation is also progressing extremely fast, right now he just needs to continue to consolidate and deepen at Beginning Saint Realm, and breaking through to Full Saint Realmter on isnt a big deal at all. Jason was also cultivating his own Cultivation, and he was mainly using the Enlightenment Leaf to perceive the Heavenly and Earthly Great Dao, adhering to the path of Cultivation in his heart as a means of condensing more power of the Great Daos rules. At the same time, Jason evolved its own gravity potential field, will be that the power of the earth added to the middle, although only a wisp, but there is a qualitative improvement, that the power is much more powerful than before. This was extremely satisfying for Jason in turn. After sensing the power of the rules of the Heaven and Earth Avenue, Jason began to practice Human Emperor Technique, and he found that the more he practiced Human Emperor Technique, the more infinite the wonders in it became. The Human Emperors Energy cultivated through the Human Emperor Technique also sharedmonalities with his own Origin Qi, and was able to grow his Origin Qi and make up for it in other ways, making his Origin Qi even moreplete. In addition, the cultivation of Human Emperor Fist also needs to speed up, at present, he only cultivated to the second style, thetter fist style also need to feel to cultivate. However, this Human Emperor Fist is extremely difficult to cultivate, and it is even more difficult toprehend the meaning of the fist, but once it ispletely mastered, the power of the fist that can be erupted is also amazing. After all, this is the essence of Cultivation left behind by the ancient generation of Human Emperor, so it must possess something extraordinary. Chapter 1985: The team comes together Two dayster. A huge transport helicopter arrived at Babias tarmac. Jason led Satan Operation Warriors to wait to meet, the helicopter slowlynded, followed by the cabin door opened, first a tall and graceful beautiful figure from the helicopter down, she has a head of golden smooth hair, a pair of eyes like amber, with a little crystal light, the impable beauty of the jade face, as always, beautiful and holy, looking like an elf princess walked out of the scroll. Beautiful and holy, looking like an elf princess walked out from the scroll. Thats exactly what Lilith is. Satan! Upon seeing Jason, Lilith greeted him with a delighted smile. Lilith youre here too, wee wee wee. Jason smiled. Immediately after that, an old man who was old but filled with supreme pressure walked down together with an old man who was as stout as a mountain and as tall as two meters, which was none other than Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man. Jason rushed to greet the front and said, Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, wee wee wee. Old Dragon King looked at Jason and said, You boys wont have to be polite. Titan Emperor Old Man smiled and said, Jason, you still have a nice ce here. If Elder Tei still likes it, he might as well stay for some more time. Jason said with a smile. Titan Emperor Old Man chuckled and said, Down the road when youre free.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, Jason also weed Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man to the base building. Inside a conference room, Jason is having a close conversation with Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man. Jason took out some of the pills he had brought over and handed them to Titan Emperor Old Man, most of them were Forging Spirit Pill, in addition to other cultivation martial arts pills, all of which were made with Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures provided by Titan people to be They were all made with Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures provided by the Titan people. Titan Emperor Old Man looked at those Forging Spirit Pill, and he was really grateful, knowing that among Dark Ancient n, the Titan peoples lineage had the weakest spirit power if wepare. After all, the Titan people lineage was powerful in terms of physical body and qi and blood, and correspondingly, it was weaker in terms of spiritual power. Thats why these Forging Spirit Pill are extremely significant to Titan people. Jason, I cant thank you enough! Titan Emperor Old Man said in a sincere tone. Jason waved his hand and said with a smile, Titan Emperor Old Man is too polite. We are allies on the same front anyways, so there is no need to be polite. Im also happy to be able to help Titan peoples warriors further strengthen themselves. Good, good! Titan Emperor Old Man nodded his head one after another. Old Dragon King chuckled and said, Well, Jason, lets get you started. Jason nodded his head, and then he immediately told the story of how he was preparing to join forces with Night King to attack Blood Moon. At the end, Jason looked towards Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, and said in a sincere voice, In this battle, Dragons and Titan people need note forward. If Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse have strong peopleing to support Blood Moon, just ask Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man to help block and dy. When Blood Moon is destroyed, Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse wont go to war just because of an annihted Blood Moon. My side is fine. Old Dragon King spoke as he looked towards Titan Emperor Old Man and said, Elder Emperor, what are your thoughts? Titan Emperor Old Man murmured, speaking of which Titan people and Blood Moon didnt cross paths much and didnt exist much goodwill towards each other, but after all, Blood Moon was one of the Dark Ancient n as well. However, Titan Emperor Old Man also knows that with the arrival of the new martial arts era, thepetition will be extremely fierce, Cultivation, resourcepetition will be moved from the dark ground to the stage. So, its also a time to make a decision. Titan Emperor Old Man is also recognizing Jasons potential to develop, and simply saying that a coboration with Jason and an alliance on this can only be good for Titan people down the road. Lets say this Forging Spirit Pill is the only thing Jasons side can supply him with. Thinking of this, a look of determination shed in Titan Emperor Old Mans eyes as he said, Alright, when the timees, Ill mobilize some of the strongest among the Titan people toe and converge with Old Dragon King. As long as Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse make any moves, Old Dragon King and I will step in to resist and stop them. That would be appreciated! Jasons heart was overjoyed as he said, I will not forget this favor from Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man. Now that its settled, when are you going to make your move Jason? Old Dragon King asked. Ill make a rendezvous with Night Kings forces first. Naturally, the faster the better. Within three days, the action is bound to begin. Jason said. Old Dragon King nodded and said, Good. Then Titan Emperor Old Man and I also need to return to the n and make some setup arrangements in advance. When your side starts to move, notify me and the others. My side with Titan Emperor Old Man is responsible for watching over Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Yes, yes! Jason said evenly. After the matter was settled there, Old Dragon King and the two Imperial Elders left that day and returned to the n to make deployment arrangements. Lilith, however, stayed in the stronghold, and Old Dragon King did not force Lilith to follow him back, allowing her to stay in the Babia stronghold. After sending Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man away, Lilith looked to Jason and said with a smile, Satan, when youre going to attack Blood Moon, I can join the battle, right? You? Jasons face was stunned as he shook his head and said, Youre a Dragons princess. Besides, Dragons dont need to be involved in this battle. Im afraid its not appropriate for you to travel to participate in the battle. Lilith seemed to be a bit unhappy, the corners of her dainty, moist red mouth pouted slightly as she said, Whats the point? By the time I wear an armor-stylebat suit, who would be able to recognize me? I am now a Supreme Emperor Realm High Rank, I also need to refine my Cultivation through battle, otherwise what is the point of my martial arts training? Without actualbat, one simply cant umtebat experience, after all,bat helps a lot in the enhancement of Cultivation. ThisC Jason was in a bit of a bind. This is Princess Dragons, Old Dragon Kings most beloved granddaughter, what if she goes to war and something happens to her? Satan, just promise me At that moment, Lilith took Jasons arm and shook it for a while, the pleading tone taking on a hint of petnce. Jason was startled, fortunately Old Dragon King had already left by this time, otherwise if he saw this scene, would he suspect that he had abducted his granddaughter? Jason, faced with Liliths petnt begging, felt a burst of headache, so he could only politely say, Okay, okay, as long as Old Dragon King doesnt object, you can follow Satan Operation Warriors when the timees. As for whether or not youll make a move at that time, well see what happens first. Okay, no problem, I knew you were the best! Lilith smiled in delight and subconsciously wrapped her arms around Jason. At that moment, Jason felt that this arm of his was like falling into arge pile of cotton, and that delicate feeling was simply too soulful and erotic. Chapter 1986 – Convergence of Two Armies (I) Lilith probably didnt realize that her piece of pride was also an extremely spectacr presence. Therefore, when she held Jasons arm in her arms, inevitably, naturally, Jasons arm was submerged within, straight to make Jasons body hot blood could not help but boil up. Lilith did not realize the abnormality, and being in a state of happy tion, she certainly did not notice this detail. Besides, with Liliths simple nature, she didnt think such a move would be anything. Since Lilith didnt notice anything out of the ordinary, Jason was even less likely to point it out; he was still enjoying the moment. Supreme Emperor Realm High Order? Jason nodded approvingly and said, It looks like your Cultivation Realm is rising quickly as well. Lilith smiled and said, But I still cantpare to you. I can already sense that you have a trace of Great Emperor Realms pressure, Half-step Great Emperor, so youll soon be able to break through to Great Emperor Realm. Im still a long way off, so I guess I have to work hard. Dont worry, Cultivation is all about one step at a time, youve already decided on the Dragons originator bloodline, and youre sure to get twice the results with half the effort when ites to cultivation. Jason said. Lilith smiled and nodded, saying, Ill try and try not to get pulled down too far by you anyway. Haha, work together! Jason grinned. After returning to Stronghold Building, Jason immediately contacted Night King, saying that he had invited Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man and other powerful people to keep an eye on Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Apocalypse. Night King was also thrilled to learn the news, and immediately made a deal with Jason to meet up in three days in a gray zone area west of the Rocky Mountains in North America. While talking to Night King earlier, Jason had also gotten a general idea of where Blood Moons Holy Land was located, adjacent to North Americas Rocky Mountains. Jason ends the call with Night King and immediately calls Mr. Iron Fist over and tells him to gather all Satan Operation Warriors on the training grounds. Devils Training Ground.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. All the Satan Operation Warriors had gathered together and were standing in a straight posture, with an aura of iron blood and murder permeating from their bodies. Jason walked over with a gaze in his eyes towards them and said, For this battle, it is not necessary for all the warriors to travel. Ill probably pick out around 100 warriors to go and participate in this battle of attacking Blood Moon. The rest of the warriors, continue to stay in the stronghold and maintain the operation of the stronghold while guarding it. All of the Satan Operation Warriors listened quietly to Jasons words. Jason then said: The warriors who have been selected to fight also firmly remember that this battle will be extremely dangerous, because we are going to face a Dark Ancient n that is extremely powerful in terms of strength and heritage. Those Blood Moon warriors from Blood Moon are also very strong, so I hope that after you go into battle, you will all be able to utilize your own strength. I hope that when you go into battle, you will be able to utilize your strength and fight through mutual cooperation. In particr, the use of the art ofbining attacks is an excellent tactic that is very conducive to ying in the battlefield. In the end, this battle will be won and the Blood Moon will be annihted! Jason said loudly. This battle will be won, annihte the Blood Moon! One by one, the Satan Operation Warriors shouted along with them, and that pervasive battle spirit swept through the air, shaking the hearts of the people. Jason nodded and whirled around to join Mr. Iron Fist and the others in selecting around 100 Satan Operation Warriors from the ranks of Satan Operation Warriors in the arena. Since this ce also takes about two days to form to the Rocky Mountains in North America, Jason immediately had the warriors ready to go out on the ship an hourter after picking out a sufficient number of warriors. At the port terminal. Jason and the warriors on the march have converged, in addition to Robert, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Wolf Boy, and Emily, Lilith, Dark Phoniex, White Fox, and all these other beauties, all of whom are there, heading out with the Satan Operation Warriors. Jason finally allowed Lilith to follow him, he couldnt stop Lilith from going to the battlefield, but he had secretly instructed Dark Phoniex and the others that once Lilith went to the battlefield as well, they would form a match with Lilith, so that it would be safer and a bit higher. Of course, Liliths Cultivation strength isnt bad, and with her natural talent and bloodline, she has the power to fight even Great Emperor Realm beginner level powerhouses. As long as you dont run into those powerful Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, theres basically no safety risk. At Jasonsmand, this team of heavily armed Satan Operation Warriors immediately boarded the ship, and with that, the vessel wasunched, breaking the surface of the sea and heading out into the waters towards North America. On the deck of the ship, Jason and Mr. Iron Fist and the others came over to sit down, ording to the voyage, it was expected that it would take at least three days or so to arrive at the rendezvous point with the Night King. So the days of catching up on the road would be considered a pre-war rxation. Captain Miller, you said that after locking down Holy Land, where Blood Moon is located, a direct artillery bombardment would basically make Blood Moon half useless, right? At that time, it would seem simpler to charge in and annihte them. Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason shook his head and said, Im only afraid that it wont be that easy. If my guess is right, Blood Moons Holy Land is afraid that it is simr to some of Carovias ancient martial forces, and is in a small world. If this small world is not opened, it would be difficult for the guns to lock onto it. Regarding Blood Moons Holy Land, Night King would know more about it. When we rendezvous with Night King, well ask him about the details of the attack. Okay. So all these weapons we brought are useless? Mr. Iron Fist asked. Jason smiled and said, I cant say its useless, we dont know how many Blood Moons fighters there are at the moment. Anyway, once the war starts, first gunfire rushes inside and exterminates a batch of Blood Moons low-end fighters. Good! Mr. Iron Fistughed and said, Im really looking forward to this battle. This damn Blood Moon,st time they tried to attack Babia. now, its our turn to kill on their doorstep. Essence shed in Jasons eyes, and he carried a killing intent in his heart. Remembering that Old Mr. Miller is still unconscious, the Emperor of Blood had attacked Old Mr. Miller, and this time he must avenge him! Three dayster. Rocky Mountains, on a harbor in the western ocean. A ship came in and docked on this harbor, followed by the figures of one Satan Operation Warriors after another on the deck. Jason, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Dark Phoniex, Lilith, and others walked off the boat with them. After about three days of formation, it was finally time to arrive at this predetermined location. Captain Miller, about three to five kilometers from this port, there is a gray area called Carenzo Area, Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth, and then said, Carenzo Area is the same as Babia. Mr. Iron Fist spoke up, then said, Carenzo Area is just like Babia, its a gray area with all kinds of people, Night King and the others should be waiting for us here. Jason nodded and said, Integrate all the fighters, no need for transportation for a distance of three to five kilometers, choose a route and march on foot to Carenzo Area. Yes! Mr. Iron Fist nods as he walks over andmands the Satan Operation Warriors, marching along a strip of mountain passes to the Carenzo Area in this regard. Chapter 1987 – Convergence of Two Armies (II) A distance of three to five kilometers was nothing in the eyes of the Satan Operation Warriors, and even with the speed of a hasty march, they were able to reach it quickly at a brisk pace. There was no need to be in such a hurry, though, so after selecting a mountain road to march on, Jason marched with this group of Satan Operation Warriors at a regr pace. This area is a chaotic gray area, with people of all religions, and there is no shortage of extremists who have their heads in the sand. So Jason also arranged for fighters such as Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, and Wind Shadow to scout ahead, lest there be any unexpected surprises. Blood Moons Holy Land is in this area of the Rocky Mountains? Dark Phoniex spoke up as she said, This side is adjacent to the North America side of the country. Its probably closer to Kome territory. Jason nodded and said, Pretty much. However, since its Blood Moons Holy Land, all thend within the square should belong to Blood Moon. Specifically, Ill wait until I rendezvous with the Night King to have a clearer picture. Dark Phoniex nodded, her eyes flickering with a hint of coldness, with an awe-inspiring murderous and warlike intent surging through them. Back then, Blood Moon created Blood Moon Gothic, secretly promoted The Battle of Emperors Fall, and killed Dark Phoenix Bloodline, which is a blood feud carried on Dark Phoniexs back, which she will remember in her life and think about revenge all the time. Now, instead, there is this opportunity! If the Blood Moon lineage could be wiped out, it would be a kind of constion for Dark Phoenixs people who died in The Battle of Emperors Fall. Jason and his entourage marched all the way, and on the way, they did encounter several waves of people, and each one of these waves of people had a bloody odor on them, and it looked like they were ferocious elders who licked blood from the mouths of their swords. However, these waves naturally didnt dare to mess with Satan Operation Warriors, the sheer number of Satan Operation Warriors was enough to let them know that they couldnt be messed with. Jason wasnt really interested in these tough guys hanging out in the Carenzo Area either, and as long as the other guy had some sense and didnt actively mess with them, he could see to pay attention to these minor characters. Approaching the Carenzo Area, Jason contacted Night King. Night Kings side of the warrior party had arrived early and was waiting in a mountainous forest just outside the Carenzo Area. Jason marched along the positioning sent from Night Kings side, and after about twenty minutes, he finally saw the ce where the Eternal Night Legion fighters under Night Kingsmand were stationed and waiting. Upon Night Kings sight of the marching band of Satan Operation Warriors, he stepped forward to greet them personally. Jason walked over as well, shook Night Kings hand, and said, You guys got here much faster. Mainly the ind where I the Eternal Night Legion is stationed is a bit closer to this ce, so it took much less time to get here. Night King smiled and said. Satan, hello again! At this time, a mature and wonderful figure walked out, its own temperament and demeanor like a queen descending. Jason looked over and his face was stunned as he couldnt help but say, Lady Darkness? Youvee to participate in this battle as well? This mature and elegant figure that was walking over was none other than Lady Darkness, she smiled and said, Yes, Ivee to participate in this battle as well. I have integrated the warriors under mymand with THE Eternal Night Legion. Therefore, I am also considered a member of the Eternal Night Shrine, so of course I havee to participate in the battle as well. So it is. Jason smiled and said, I am also deeply honored to be able to fight alongside the Queen of Kuroina once again. Lady Darkness couldnt help butugh and said, You mustnt say that. Nowadays, your strength in all aspects is much stronger than mine. Besides, I have to thank you for that battle at Temple of Darkness back then, and I still owe you a great favor.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Queen is polite. At that time, I also had a blood feud with the Shura Divine Hall, so it was naturally incumbent upon me to send troops to join forces with the Queen to attack the Shura Divine Hall. Jason said. White Fox stepped forward as well, facing Lady Darkness, and said, Greetings Queen. Lady Darkness looked to White Fox, who smiled and nodded. Lady Darkness merged the team of fighters under hermand with Night Kings the Eternal Night Legion, but by not calling White Fox back, she also apparently gave White Fox permission to make his own choice, which was to follow Jasons side of the Satan Operation Group. In fact, Jason was not surprised by this choice of Lady Darkness, now that Lady Darkness had broken through to Great Emperor Realm, but it was only Great Emperor Realm Beginner. Such strength was not considered outstanding in the New Martial Era. So, Lady Darkness chose to merge with Night Kings side, and that was a good way out. Further, Night King and Lady Darkness are both from the same era, and Jason had previously heard from White Fox that Lady Darkness is still single and is said to have been waiting for a man. In the Dark World today, the only person worthy of Lady Darkness wait is the Night King who dominated the Dark World back then. Jason whirled around to look at Night King as he asked, Night King, the Holy Land where Blood Moon is located is not located in this Rocky Mountains? Night King nodded and said, Not bad, Blood Moons Holy Land is located here. Its about ten kilometers or so away from here, and theres still a mountain to go over, and then its where Blood Moon is located. Therefore, if we start marching now, well probably be able to arrive in the evening or so. Jason then asked, Is the location of Blood Moon simr to being in a small world? Of course. Night King opened his mouth, a cold gaze in his eyes, and said, But the small world where it is located, I do know how to walk into it. Blood MoonHoly Land is divided into an outer perimeter and an inner perimeter. The outer perimeter has some warriors stationed, also formed a perfect defense. The inner perimeter is where the people of Blood Moon are located. Our goal is to break through the defense of the outer perimeter and directly kill our way into the inner perimeter. Well, theres no time to lose, so lets start marching! Jason said in a deep voice. On the Eternal Night Shrine side, Devil Lord has consolidated the warriors of THE Eternal Night Legion and is ready to go. Mr. Iron Fist also led the fighters of the Satan Operation Group Regiment, along with the fighters of the Eternal Night Legion, and began marching along a route mapped out by the Night King. This route goes deep into the Rocky Mountains, over a ridge, and then straight towards Holy Land, where Blood Moon is a self-contained realm. The two parties of warriors marched and did not use any transportation along the way. In terms of transportation, no vehicle can travel on such mountain roads unless it is armed with a manned helicopter. Rtively speaking, the best way can only be to march on foot and infiltrate into the Holy Land where Blood Moon is located silently, killing the opponent by surprise. The Satan Operation Group regiment and the Eternal Night Legion fighters stalked along at a brisk march, so fast that a distance of a dozen kilometers was nothing. Along the way, Jason is also having some tactical discussions with Night King to finish this fight as fast as possible. It would be best to end this battle before the powerful men of Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse arrived to support them. Chapter 1988 – Killing in the Night Rocky Mountains. Under the southeast side of the mountain range, with the help of the cover of the terrain array, this seems to be a piece of mangled mountains and forests in fact, there are other caves, a small world that has be a world of its own is hidden in it. Within this side of the small world, a town-sized settlement was hidden away, looking extremely prosperous, with tall buildings, carsing and going, interspersed with a team of warriors on duty. These teams of warriors were armed with firearms, and themselves were permeated with an aura of solemnity and murder, with that calm and collected killing intent that was unique to professional soldiers. Obviously, these warriors on duty were mercenary-like beings. This outlying settlement has tall walls, well built fortifications, and extending outward, the dense forest under the Rocky Mountains, which also has warriors in ambush, stationed all around. Night had fallen, and the mountains on the outskirts of the settlement were shrouded in a dark night. In the mountain forest, there were two teams of warriors in ambush, watching out for the situation outside the mountain forest, in addition there were two teams of warriors patrolling. These fighters were actually all hired over, being able to be hired by Blood Moon, they must have extremely strongbat abilities themselves, only for these fighters to be puzzled by the fact that in recent times, Blood Moons level of alert appeared to be much stricter, and it had been elevated to the level of Extraordinary Level of Alertness. In the past, this mountainous area on the outskirts of Blood Moon didnt need warriors to ambush and guard it, but since three months ago, Blood Moons side ordered these mercenary warriors to perform strict vignce, as if they were on the lookout for a hidden enemy to kill their way in. Only, these three months have passed, and everything is as calm as it was already in the past. Bearing to the right of the mountain forest, a team of six mercenary fighters were patrolling, dutifully keeping strict vignce to the standards required by Blood Moon. As this patrol of fighters passed through a wooded area on the right, the steep- Whoosh! A figure violently shed out from that darkness, like that ghost sticking onto thest warrior in this patrolling warrior team, and deep in one hand, he sped this warriors throat and pinched it off there. Then, the figure continued to charge forward, the penultimate warrior sensed a strong winding from behind him, and he couldnt help but turn his head in surprise. A sharp, chilling cut mmed out just in time to stab the vitals of the warriors throat that had been exposed when he turned his head. Thumbs up! The de pierced through this warriors throat, killing him with a single blow. The remaining four patrol fighters in front of them finally noticed something unusual, however, before they could react, a gravitational potential field copsed violently, causing their figures to stagnate for a short time, and in this instantC Snort! A cold aura cut through the air, stabbing forward with lightning speed, that a sh of cold aura sliced through the four warriors throats at an iparably precise angle, and a flurry of blood soared into the air. Only then did the figure stop, backhandedly putting away the saber in his hand, revealing a handsome and rigid face under the night, and it was precisely Jason. Jason attacked the patrol warrior team on the right side, at the same time, the other patrol warrior team on the left side were all wiped out at almost the same moment, Night King was taking action himself. After the two teams of patrolling warriors were silently killed, at the back, a team of warriors was sneaking forward rapidly under the cover of the night and the dense forest. Jason said in a low voice into hismunication headset, Attention snipers, there is an enemy warrior ambushed in front of us, you are responsible for sniping this ambushed sniper warrior as fast as you can. Iron, Treg you lead the rest of the warrior team towards the front to break through, and attack the outer perimeter of Blood Moon Holy Land. Pierce right through their defenses and kill them inside! Roger that! One by one, Satan Operation Warriors spoke back over Jasons headset. Jason contacted Night Kings side, and Night Kings side was also ready, immediately, Jasons eyes shed with a cold aura, and he said in a cold voice into the headsetmunication, Strike! Phew! Shoo! Shoo! With Jasons order, Phantom, Cold, Eagle Eyes, Ghost Sniper, Emily, Dark Phoniex, and other snipers who had already been ambushed immediately shot and killed a group of enemy fighters who were being ambushed in front of them. As Phantom and the other snipers begin their assault, Jason leads arge force of Satan Operation Warriors in a hasty march toward the front, saber-rattling the outer defenses of Blood MoonHoly Land. The mercenary fighters in the dense forest were not bad in their ownbat abilities, butpared to the Satan Operation Warriors, they were still far too different. As a result, before these ambushed mercenary warriors could even react, one by one they were locked up and sniped to death, and they couldnt even send out a sound of warning. On the other side, Night Kings Eternal Night Shrine fighters were also advancing forward, and all the mercenary fighters ambushed in the dense forest were sniped away. Thus, as Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army Warriors burst forward, the two groups of warriors converged, having seen the nighttime fortifications on the outskirts of Blood Moon, as well as a single warrior figure stationed on some of the defense outposts. Fire at full power! Jason mmed down the order to attack and kill. In an instantCContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Da-da-da-da! Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army Warriors heavy machine gun firepower was turned on at the same time, and the furious firepowerwork intertwined into a piece, forming a metal storm-like curtain of bullets, and the intertwined firepower was like a long snake of firepower, which was whipping and sweeping towards the defense fortifications in front. Jason held the Barrett sniper rifle, and with a turn of the muzzle, started sniping towards the fighters on those sentry towers. Phew! Phew! Jason fired his gun so fast that with each shot, a mist of blood exploded from the crosshairs. Under the sweep of that sudden and powerful fire, Blood Wolf, Cameron, Sea Shark, Garth and the others led the assault fighters towards the front, attacking and killing the fortifications in front of them. As for those mercenary fighters on this defense line, they were caught off guard, and before any of the mercenary fighters on the defense line had a chance to make a counterattack, they had already been beaten into a hos nest by the frantic barrage of bullets, causing a pungent smell of blood to fill the air. There were teams of mercenary fighters rushing over to this side of the defense line to provide support, but in this instant, the assault fighters from Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army had already seized the fortification, and they were defending this fortification against the mercenary fighters who were rushing over to provide support,unching firepower attacks and killings. Ta-da! Bang, bang, bang! Intense gunfire echoed endlessly over the entire Blood MoonHoly Land, the heavy smell of smoke filled the surrounding area, the pungent smell of blood is longsting, a blood and fire attack and kill this opened the prelude. Chapter 1989 – Alarming Emperor of Blood In the outskirts of Blood Moons settlement, other than these recruited mercenary warriors, there were more ordinary people. These ordinary people provided the people of Blood Moon in the inner circle with clothing, food, housing, transportation and other services, and over time, this Outer Land became like a living town, with some ordinary people living here for several generations. In thest hundred years, this ce has also never suffered from war, after all, with the powerful Blood Moon as a backing, and arge number of mercenary warriors stationed for defense, so this ce has always been safe and calm. Tonight, all this peace and tranquility waspletely shattered as the relentless smoke of war spread out and swept across Outer Land. Many ordinary people are running wild with terror and are crying out for a corner of refuge. The mercenary fighters that kept rushing up, under the powerful firepowerwork of Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army, fell to the ground and died, unable to withstand the crushing firepower that was formed under thebination of Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army. Output.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After an attack and kill, these mercenary warriors recruited by Blood Moon were basically grunted to death. Immediately, Jason took the lead with Night King, Lady Darkness, Single Arm, Devil Lord, Robert, Dark Phoniex, Marcel, and a host of other powerhouses to charge towards the middle of Blood Moons Inner Circle. The Outer Land side of the battlefield was left to the Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army Warriors to clean up, but no Blood Moon mercenary warriors were left behind, all of them were killed. As for those ordinary people in Outer Land, they naturally ignored them, if these ordinary people couldnt see the situation and were already of one mind with Blood Moon, and wanted to stand up for Blood Moon, then they could only be med for bumping into the muzzle of the gun themselves. Blood Moon, thend of the inner circle. When bursts of continuous gunfire came from the outer settlement, those Blood Moon martial artists in the inner perimeter each had their hearts tightened, knowing that an enemy had attacked and killed their way inside. Immediately, the warning sounded on this. In the depths of the Blood Moon Holy Land, a powerful and terrifying emperor level pressure was filling the air, and some emperor level powerhouses in the depths of the Holy Land were beginning to revive. Temple of the Blood Moon, deep within the Great Hall is a secret room which contains a giant Pool of Blood. A withered figure was soaking in the Pool of Blood, constantly absorbing the energy essence in the Pool of Blood, his entire person was sinking and floating in this Pool of Blood, the crimson color of the blood was permeated with a heavy bloody smell, the entire scene looked extremely horrifying and appalling. At this time, a Blood Moon person rushed into this secret room with a panicked face and said, Elder Ancestor of Blood, its no good, theres a foreign attacking into the interior. The mercenary warriors stationed on the outside can no longer hold the fort, and the enemy is killing them. Wow! A ttering sound in the Pool of Blood, a withered figure half sat up, revealing a withered face, with crimson blood dripping from his long hair, like a vampire emerging from the bloody hell. This is none other than Emperor of Blood, who has been relying on Pool of Blood to recover from his injuries since he was killed by a punch from Old Mr. Miller at the CaroviaAncient Martial Arts Conference and escaped back to Blood Moon. Nowadays, his injuries had basically recovered to about seventy to eighty percent, and he was still a little short of beingpletely healed. Hearing that there was an out-of-town attack into Blood MoonHoly Land, he was awakened at this, his eyes shed with two stern gazes like blood-colored fronts, and he said in a cold voice, Theres an invasion of foreign enemies? Immediately summon the strongest members of the n to meet the enemy! Yes! That Blood Moon person immediately led the order. Emperor of Blood stepped down from Pool of Blood, picking up a robe and putting it on, an essence shing in his eyes. The fact that they dared to attack Blood Moon meant that the enemy must be strong enough to be sure of victory before they dared toe and attack. After all, before attacking Blood Moon, it was no longer necessary to consider the Emperor of Blood, an ancient existing Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse. What enemy could being to attack? To be sure, it must be Holy Night people at the same time! Emperor of Blood muttered to himself as he immediately sent an urgent message for help to Holy Night peoples side. Afterwards, Emperor of Bloods figure moved, a supreme and unrivaled emperor level pressure was permeating, and he charged out with this, carrying endless rage and killing intent. When Jason, Night King and a group of others killed their way into Blood Moons innernd with a strong and iparable aura, there were already Blood Moon martial artists who were charging out. Without saying a word, Jason and the others mmed forward a burst of fire from the guns they held. The steeply resoundingwork of firepower covered towards the front, and one by one, those Blood Moon martial artists who were the first to rush over fell to the ground one after another, and clusters of blood stters also soared in mid-air. Whoosh! Whoosh! On the nks, several figures violently entered Jasons team at a speed indiscernible to the naked eye, and a terrifying pressure of Great Emperor Realm permeated from them, suppressing Jasons side. Great Emperor Realms powerhouses in Blood Moon had moved out, avoiding Jasons and their fire sweeps and killing from the side, and under the sweep of the Great Emperors mighty pressure that permeated the area, quite a number of warriors on Jasons side couldnt carry the suppression of that Great Emperors mighty pressure. Brothers, kill! Jason roared out in anger as he evolved a gravitational potential field, his own Sunling Bloodline rising up into the sky to ward off the great emperors pressure that enveloped him and protect the warriors around him. With the Great Emperor Realm powerhouse on Blood Moons side killing the team, the gun firepower was already dwarfed, and then some Blood Moon martial artists had already taken the opportunity to charge over in this regard. As if Night King sensed something, he took a violent step forward and said in an indifferent tone, Emperor of Blood, let me meet you! In front, on the orientation of Temple of the Blood Moon, a figure permeated with the most powerful and terrifying Great Emperors pressure appeared, and it was none other than Emperor of Blood. Emperor of Blood saw the oing Night King, his blood-colored gaze narrowed slightly, his withered face slightly surprised as he said, Holy Night peoples sphemous Bloodchild? I didnt expect that it was you who attacked my Blood Moons Holy Land. is thising to seek death? Emperor of Blood, you are old. And have injuries. This era is no longer suitable for you. Night Kings gaze looked towards Emperor of Blood and said in a nd tone. Is that so? A sphemous Bloodchild, how dare you speak out in front of this Emperor? This Emperor will kill you, then take your head off and send it to Holy Night people! Emperor of Blood opened his mouth, and as he spoke, a huge blood moon illusion rose from behind him, and an Extreme Realm Emperors breath pressure was rising, causing the winds and clouds in the sky and the earth to change, and a majestic heaven and earth momentum was added out of thin air, reflecting his entire person as a godly and unparalleled power. Night Kings face is heavy, but in his eyes there is a zing will to fight in the burning, even if he has enough self-confidence also under the state of injured Emperor of Blood, but Emperor of Blood is also involved in The Battle of Emperors Fall in any case the strongest, in the face of such a strong man, can not be taken lightly. He must not be taken lightly when faced with such a powerful person. Chapter 1990 – Outbreak of the Great War Kill! Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, White Fox and a group of Satan Operation Warriors met those Blood Moon martial artists who rushed to kill them, and among these Blood Moon martial artists, there were not a few who had reached the Emperor Realm, and among the wave of Blood Moon martial artists who rushed to kill Mr. Iron Fist, there were at least a dozen of Emperor-level strongmen. There were at least a dozen of them. Anyhow, Blood Moon is also an extremely deep-rooted Agist, under the umtion of hundreds of years of development, it has already cultivated arge number of elite Blood Moon martial artists, among which the strength of the Emperor Realm is not a few. Mr. Iron Fist and his men are stirred up and are leading the Satan Operation Warriors forward. In the middle of it, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and the others werebining some Satan Operation Warriors and casting abined attack technique, utilizing it to form a coordinated attack to surround and kill these Blood Moon martial artists. On the side of The Eternal Night Army, each Eternal Night God General whose strength had reached the Emperor Realm was leading the Eternal Night warriors under hismand to meet the other Blood Moon martial artists. Arge-scale battle wasunched. Jason, on his side, was facing the four Great Emperor Realm powerhouses that had appeared out of Blood Moon. This is really a little bit out of Jasons expectation, before this Jason and Night King guessed that in addition to the Emperor of Blood, there will inevitably be Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in Blood Moon. At the time Jason and Night King guessed that there might be around two, not realizing that there were four Great Emperor Realm powerhouses. It can be seen that any Agist is extremely deep, and the strength contained within is far beyond imagination. Among these four Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, two of them were very strong and had vaguely reached the point of Great Emperor Realm high rank, while the remaining two were slightly weaker and were at the peak of Great Emperor Realm beginner rank or around Great Emperor Realm middle rank. Devil Lord stared at the strongest among them, an old man with a pale face, and said, Blood Judgment? Thought you had died of old age, but I didnt think you were still alive! Blood Moon had two main Guardian Elders in the beginning, one being Blood Guardian, who had been killed by Old Mr. Miller in the Ancient City of Ruins. The other is the Trial Protector. The Judgement Guardian is older than even Blood Guardian, and has not been seen for over a decade, suspected to have died of old age and sat down. Unexpectedly, the eyes showed up. Blood Judgment stared at Devil Lord with his old eyes and said, Dare to offend my Holy Land, deserve to be killed! With that said, Blood Judgments figure moved and swept towards Devil Lord with a corrupted yet powerful Great Emperors pressure, and he attacked and killed towards Devil Lord. Blood Moons Holy Land what? Today, I am going to go on a killing spree and bloodbath Blood Moon! Jason opened his mouth, the battle intent in his eyes rose, his bodys qi and blood was like a sea, zing like the sun, he evolved his fist style and took the initiative to attack and kill towards another Blood MoonGreat Emperor Realm high level powerhouse. Half-step Great Emperor? Just by you you dare to take a shot at old me? Ill kill you! Blood Trial is furious, hes also an Elder in Blood Moon, just not as famous as Blood Guardian and Blood Judgment. But Blood Trials own Cultivation cultivation is not weak at all, he is already in the Great Emperor Realm high level of cultivation realm, from the Emperor of the Absolute is already within reach. Therefore, sensing that Jasons own Cultivation cultivation level was only Half-step Great Emperor, and he had not even reached Great Emperor Realm yet, and he actually dared to strike at him, which in his opinion was simply a kind of disregard and humiliation for him. Immediately, Blood Trial shouted angrily, and the rolling Power of the Great Emperor boiled and filled his body, and then attacked and killed Jason. The same momentC Thumbs up! Single Arm also struck, the blood knife in his hand turned into a bloody light, cutting through the void and attacking a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse in Blood Moon with lightning speed. Lady Darkness figure moved, a Great Emperor Realms pressure was permeating, to the point of being unrivaled, as she also met thest Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. On the battlefield in other directionsC Roberts own destiny vision appeared, a divine purple qilin emerged in the sky, wisps of auspicious purple qi filled the air, containing a pure and vast qilin divine power, he urged his battle skill, and was battling against one of themanders of the Blood Moon martial practitioners. This Blood Moon Martial Artistsmander half-step Great Emperor Realm, in terms of Cultivation cultivation are slightly stronger than Robert, but Robert such a heavenly pride obviously has the strength to fight over the level, so naturally fearless. Emily, White Fox, Phantom and the others also joined forces and were attacking and killing those Blood Moon martial artists, under their tacit cooperation with each other, the killing efficiency was extremely high, and one Blood Moon martial artist fell to the ground under their joint efforts. Marcel, Zack, and Benji are teaming up to take on a team of Blood Moon Warrior fighters led by two Blood Moon Warrior Commanders whose strength has reached Supreme Emperor Realm. Marcel, who had a great and righteous qi of heaven and earth, mobilized his Great Diffusion Divine Martial Arts Decree and executed True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Techniques punches, and attacked in front of him. Zack catalyzed his own Formation Martial Way and evolved a terrain formation, locking down a Blood Moon martial artist out of thin air. Benji was covered in ayer of Buddhist light, just like a demon-subduing Buddha walking on this battlefield, he was like that furious Vajra, and he activated the Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist with great force, manifesting a dragon and elephant shadow, and killing the opponent in front of him. Wolf Boy is fighting a Supreme Emperor Realms Blood Moon martial artist on his own. Rao Wolf Boy is one big realm lower than his opponent in the Cultivation realm, but Wolf Boy is fearless, and the whole person is getting more and more courageous as the battle goes on. A huge Blood Wolf silhouette floated in the air, and a blood-colored aura was continuously diffusing, forming a vision of a greedy wolf with bloodlust. The Supreme Emperor Realm Blood Moon Martial Artist felt that his own blood and breath were rapidly draining away, as if it was being devoured by the Blood Wolfs shadow that was manifesting in the sky. This is also the unique feature of Wolf Boys own Greedy Wolf Fate, which is able to suck the opponents qi and blood, making the opponents own state weaker and weaker. It could be said that if the battle continued, this Supreme Emperor Realms Blood Moon martial artists own qi and blood power would continue to drain away, and in the end, it would be hard for him to escape the fate of being killed by Wolf Boy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Whew! On the other side, a figure that showed a delicate curve under the outline of thebat uniform was also attacking the Blood Moon martial artists in the field, she was wearing a helmet, so her face could not be seen, but from her body there was a stream of pure and iparable Holy Dragons Qi in the diffusion. It was Lilith, who had also joined the battle, and was utilizing the battle techniques evolved from The Sacred Dragon Scripts of the Dragons lineage to kill the enemy. Not far from Lilith, Dark Phoniexpletely unleashed his Dark Origin Qi, and the shadow of a Dark Phoenix appeared in the air, and the infinite pressure that permeated the air was enough to make ones heart palpitate. Dark Phoniexs killing chance was prevalent, her eyes were filled with an icy cold, she struck out harshly, where she passed a flurry of blood erupted, one Blood Moon martial artist was being killed by her in a big way. In the end, Dark Phoniex stared at a Blood Moon Martial Artist Commander whose Cultivation Strength had reached the half-step Great Emperor Realm, and with a movement of her figure, her entire body surged forward as rapidly as a phoenix spreading its wings, and in the fist momentum that she evolved, the wisps of Dark Origin Qi formed the shadow of the Dark Phoenix, and with the Her fist sted towards the Blood Moon Martial Commander of the semi-step Great Emperor Realm. In every other direction, a battle between life and death was taking ce, with Satan Operation Warriors and The Eternal Night Army Warriors fighting Blood Moons warriors. The entire inner perimeter of Blood Moon had been reduced to a grueling battlefield. Chapter 1991 – Battle of the Most Powerful Emperor of Bloods gaze was cold, and an extremely pungent smell of blood permeated his body, coupled with his withered and pale face, he was living like a vampire-like horror. A huge round of blood moon was rising from behind him, and this round of blood moon contained a monstrous and terrifying supreme pressure within it, and it even already contained a wisp of the Tong Shen aura, which made the power of the great power of heaven and earth to be added. Emperor of Blood had already reached the realm of Extreme Realm Emperor, equivalent to Extreme Realm Emperor, and thus already had a wisp of the aura of Tong Shen Mighty Pressure permeating itself. Night Kings face was as usual, but he didnt have the slightest fear, on the contrary, the battle intent in his eyes appeared extremely zing like a fire. Holy Night Origin! Night King opened his mouth and drank low, in an instant, that side of the night shrouded in the void as if it had been cut open in a mouth, there is a silver-white airflow pouring straight down from theherworld, surrounded by its body, which is silver-white airflow looks like that liquid, and is still surging. An aura of supreme Holy Night Origin permeates the midst. At the same time, a monstrous pressure of the Emperor of the Absolute also continued to rise from Night Kings body, rolling qi and blood like a tidal wave, that Emperor of the Absolutes might swept through the sky, making this side of the void as if it was unstable, and it was difficult to take on Night Kings monstrous aura. With the addition of the Holy Night Origin Qi, Night Kings own power had reached its peak, and from the point of view of his aura, he was not weaker than the Emperor of Blood in the slightest. At that moment, the pupils in Emperor of Bloods eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, shing a sh of blood-colored coldness, as he said, Surprisingly, you were able to invoke Holy Night Origin, no wonder you have the courage toe and fight with me. Unfortunately, you are still half a step away from Extreme Realm Emperor! This difference of half a step is enough to let you die without a burial ce! Just as Emperor of Bloods words fell, he took a violent step forward, instantly closing in on Night King, and then he threw a punch. Boom! This style of fist power seemed to have attracted the resonance of the way of heaven and earth, as if the power of ten thousand paths had been added to the power of this fist, pulling out a vast and boundless pressure of the power of heaven and earth. The shadow of a blood moon appeared on his fist, and the blood moon fist intent that appeared engulfed the sky, containing the divine might of exterminating all things, and among them was a wisp of the might of the power of the gods, crushing the void, attacking and killing in front of the Night King. Holy Night Origin Fist! The gaze in the eyes of the Night King sank, his own essence had already condensed to the strongest state, he activated the Holy Night The power of the origin, and with the Holy Night The power of the origin to enhance his body, he then evolved this supreme fist power that contained the mystery of the Holy Night Origin. Fist Power. Rumble! Night Kings fist pushed horizontally with overwhelming might, and the majestic might of the fist Dao was manifesting, manifesting a party of Eternal Nights vision, covering this side of heaven and earth, and seemingly enveloping the blood moon evolved by the Emperor of Bloods fist as well. In an instant, the two mens fists ruthlessly bombarded together, erupted like a thunderous explosion of sound power, the impact of the shock swept around, making the ground under the feet of the two men appeared a cracked cracks, it is difficult to bear the two mens fists bombarded under the impact of the force! Stomp! The punchnds and Night King takes a few steps backwards. Anyhow, Emperor of Blood was also an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, and even in his injured state, he still had an overwhelming advantage when facing an Emperor of the Absolute level powerhouse. However, what made the pupils of Emperor of Bloods eyes steeply and coldly shrink was that Night King was forced back, but did not seem to have suffered any injuries, and his own breath of Holy Night Origin was still powerful and majestic! Blood Moon Imperial Fist! Emperor of Bloods own killing machine zed again, he evolved the supreme fist power in Blood Moon, the endless Extreme Realm Emperor level of fist power was condensing, causing the wind and clouds to change, the void shook, he exploded his strongestbat power, attacking and killing Night King without reservation. Battle! Emperor of Blood, lets see whether you will kill me or I will step on your corpse and step into the Realm of the Passing God on this! Night King shouted, the body of the Holy Night The power of the origin is boiling, a party of Holy Night vision as if it existed for eternity, and the dome of the sky of the night sky reflected the glory. The Night King is ced under the evolved Holy Night scene, as if he is a master of this world, with an aura of the King of Eternal Night manifesting itself. War! Night King let out a bellowing cry, and the fist power he evolved struck out, that fist power crushed the air and crossed the sky, sting together with Emperor of Bloods attack. In the blink of an eye, these two strongest supreme beings in the field engaged in a life and death battle. Boom! Devil Lord was covered in demonic aura as he and Blood Judgments punches sted together, erupting with a shocking might. Spinning around, the figures of Devil Lord and Blood Judgment separated slightly. In terms of cultivation, both are basically in the same Cultivation realm, with Devil Lord already at the Great Sage high level and Blood Judgment at the Great Emperor Realm high level. However, Blood Judgment has been immersed and polished at the high level of Great Emperor Realm for thest ten years, and while he has not been able to break through to the level of Emperor of the Absolute, he is extremely close to it, only a hairs breadth away. Inparison, Devil Lord has just been promoted to Great Sage High Ranks not long ago, and is inferior to Blood Judgment from the bottom. But Devil Lord has a huge advantage, that is, he is still young, and his bodys qi and blood are iparably strong, and his own body is even more powerful.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Blood Judgment was already old and his qi and blood were weakened, unless he was able to ascend to the level of Emperor of the Absolute and his own life sublimated once more, he waspletely iparable to Devil Lord in terms of qi and blood. Old piker, youre on yourst legs, you should have died a long time ago, let me end your life! Devil Lord roared, his own aura steeply and dramatically climbed, that Pure Devil Energy was like a demonic dragon taking off in the air in this regard, the rolling and churning Pure Devil Energy illuminated a God-Devil illusion, and that God-Devil power in his bloodline fully erupted as well. Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist! Devil Lord evolved his strongest fist, and sted his fist forward, taking it straight towards Blood Judgment, the might was like a god or devil in the darkness manifesting itself, devouring the enemy in front of him. Blood Moon Swallowing Fist! Blood Judgments eyes shed with a grim gaze as he gathered his own Power of the Great Emperor and urged Blood Moons supreme fist power to meet him forward. In an instant, these two great powerhouses were also sparing no effort in attacking. Ang roarC In the middle of the battlefield, a dragons roar sounded violently. In the void, the silhouette of a long green dragon appeared in the air, stretching across the sky and the earth, a supreme dragon power aura was permeating the air, and under that supreme power, one could not help but have a feeling of wanting to worship it. Jasons body blossomed with a greenish-golden glow as Dragon Bloodline appeared, and his own Green Dragons Golden Body was catalyzed to its fullest extent. Bang! Jasons burst of punching power met the power of Blood Trials attacking punches, creating a sound like the sh of gold and iron. Chapter 1992 – Unyielding Battle Spirit Boom! Blood Trials punch crushed the void and sted at Jason, with his own terrifyingly monstrous Power of the Great Emperor embedded in that punch. This was the power of a Great Emperor Realm high ranked powerhouses fist, by all ounts, even a Great Emperor Realm beginner ranked powerhouse would have no way of resisting it, thats not to mention a half-step Great Emperor Realm martial artist. Therefore, when Blood Trial sted over with this punch, it was as if he had already foreseen the tragic situation of Jason being directly subdued by his punch. However, but when the punchnded, Blood Trials entire body froze in disbelief. Actually saw Jason was indeed his fist power force back a few steps, but thats all, Jason body did not suffer any damage, is that their own diffusion of green-golden light slightly dim some just, but the next moment is once again flourishing. Blood Trial is really unbelievable, but also can not ept the fact that his punch under the bombardment can not immediately kill Jason also even if, actually failed to Jason caused any injury? How is that possible? Blood Trial carefully sensing Jason that Cultivation breath, is indeed a half-step Great Emperor Realm breath fluctuations, a half-step Great Emperor Realm martial artist is just, actually can withstand the Great Emperor Realm high-level powerhouse of a punch of power? Thats just unheard of! This is your strength? It seems to be nothing more than that! Jason opened his mouth, he took a deep breath, his own qi and blood power was surging crazily, a supremely strong and monstrous supreme rigidity and yang hegemonic aura was permeating, and in the gravity potential field evolved, there was vaguely a wisp of heaven and earths power that was being added to it. Fighter Arctic! Jason catalyzed the Fighter Arctic fist seal from Nine Characters Fist, and a warring essence climbed to the extreme. Sky Fist! Jason then hypes up the Heaven Fist punch with Fighter Arctic. Nine Fist Seals branded in the air, and his own Sunling Bloodline formed a resonance, wisps of qi and blood power is condensing in the fist prints, like nine rounds of zing suns across the sky, the zing fist awns dazzling iparable. In this Nine Fist Seals, nine distinct fist meanings were manifested, causing the void to vibrate and rumble, erupting with a rolling thunder-like sound and momentum. Kill! Jason shouted, and the Nine Fist Seals branded in the void went forward, engulfing Blood Trial. You did surprise me, but the gap in the Cultivation realm cannot be bridged! Blood Trialughed grimly and coldly, a sh of intense and appalling killing opportunity shed violently in his eyes, and he steeply bellowed, Blood Moon Sacrifice to Heaven! Boom! Blood Trial waved his fist and sted, a huge blood moon shadow was formed in his fist, he sacrificed his own qi and blood power, making that blood moon rendered ayer of heaven destroying and earth destroying horrifying sacrificial power, which is embedded with a powerful and iparable power of the rules of the Great Dao! Jason was fearless, the green dragon The power of the origin in his bodypletely erupted, and also evolved a strand of the power of the Great Dao rules, on which he met forward. Rumble! The void erupted into a burst of thunderous sound, Blood Trial evolved that round of blood moon shadow crushed the void, advancing forward, meeting that one of the attacking fist marks, actually hard to wear out all of these fist marks. The main thing is that this round of blood moon shadow contains his own blood as a guide, sacrifice blood moon contains a horror of sacrifice power, plus has the power of the rules of the Great Dao plus, so this strike can be said to be Blood Trials strongest must kill a strike! Jasons eyes shed with a sense of gravity as he realized the terrifying nature of Blood Trials strike, even the Nine Fist Seals he had evolved had been exterminated. The more this happened, the more Jasons own fighting spirit was aroused. The outbreak of the Fighter Arctic Fist Seal caused him to have an unyielding battle spirit and fighting spirit, and he naturally wouldnt just stand by and watch that blood moon shadow swallow him up. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! The battle intent in Jasons eyes was like mes burning as he executed the eighth punch stance from Heaven Fist. Rumble! The fist shocked the air and shook with a roar. A magnificent fist intent that prated the heavens and the earth was manifesting, and under the manifestation of this majestic and boundless fist intent, it was as if this side of the void was going to be copsed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A Sunling Bloodline impact in the air, intertwined and visualized the shadow of a majestic and mighty Zhenwu Emperor, lifting his hand, suppressing the evil, swinging away the group of demons! It was a supreme might that manifested itself in this way, as Jasons punch exploded in full force. Boom! Jasons punch sted out, running through the sky, meeting the round of blood moon blood shadow, and also suppressing Blood Trial. Bang! Jasons punch hardened that round of blood moon shadow, and was fighting against the devastatingly terrifying force in the round of blood moon shadow evolved by Blood Trial. Right at this moment, the corner of Blood Trials mouth snapped up, revealing a sh of morose sneer as he fiercely opened his mouth and shouted, Explode! At that moment, Jason sensed something, only to feel a great sense of crisis descending upon him, and he immediately shouted out angrily, All Arctic! Jason activated the All Arctic fist seal from Nine Characters Fist at the first time, the fist seal of All Arctic appeared, and under the continuous splitting formedyers of fist seals added around his body, invariably forming a bronze wall that enveloped his entire body. At the same time, Jasons own Green Dragons Golden Body was also catalyzed to its peak of supremacy! Immediately afterC Boom! The blood moon shadow violently exploded, unexpectedly detonating in this manner. The blood moon shadowpletely exploded, forming a terrifying torrent of energy that swept and devoured Jason, and the power of sacrifice and the power of the rules of the Great Dao were all strangled towards Jason. This is really a fatal blow! Caught off guard, this blood moon shadow violently exploded, how many people could be able to guard against it? If youre not careful, youre sure to die! In the midst of the impact of that powerful and terrifying energy torrent, a figure covered in a greenish-golden color was sprinting back, and that was none other than Jason. Caught off guard, it was also difficult for him to resist the impact of the force under the st of this blood moon shadow. When the flying sand and stones that had been pulled up on the ground dispersed, Jason was actually seen half crouching on the ground, and the greenish-golden light on Green Dragons Golden Body appeared to be dull, apparently having suffered an extremely serious impact. Immediately afterward, Jasons head snapped up, and he slowly stood up, a trace of blood lingering in the corner of his mouth. He was wounded, and in the face of such an onught, even a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse would have to drink in the face of such an onught if caught off guard. Jason, however, carried through, in All Arctics powerful defensive fistprint, and even more so in Green Dragons Golden Bodys counter-intuitive supremacy. This strike is finally a bit of fun, not that name dull and boring. Next, but its my turn to counterattack! Jason stared at Blood Trial, his tone indifferent. Chapter 1993 Dragon Head Rage You youre actually still alive? Blood Trial stared at Jason as if he were looking at a monster, a monster that couldnt be viewed withmon sense andmon sense. He took great pains to consume his own blood to sacrifice the blood moon, condensed that round of blood moon shadow containing the power of sacrifice, thought that with that round of blood moon shadow suddenly exploded under the impact of the horrible energy force generated by Jason in that instant, will die undoubtedly. Even if he didnt die, he was surely going to be wasted and incapacitated. But what did he see? Jason only had some blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth, and was indeed injured, but Jasons own battle spirit and blood were still strong and vigorous. Even Blood Trial noticed that Jasons qi and blood, which had originally suffered a devastating shock and had begun to weaken, was actually recovering and was coalescing to be stronger. In the end, the rolling qi and blood was like a blood-colored ocean, reflecting the night sky endlessly. The feeling that Blood Trial got was that Jasons qi and blood power was like inexhaustible, which was too scary! Death? With a strength like yours, you cant decide whether I live or die! Instead, I will blow you up hard! Jason opened his mouth, two cold, chilling killers in his eyes. Ignorant little child, do you really think you can kill old man? Its simply delusional Blood Trial opened his mouth, yet before he could finish his sentenceC Whoosh! Jason had already catalyzed the March Arctic and appeared in front of Blood Trial in a single stride. Formation Arctic! Jason shouted out coldly as he activated his Formation Arctic fist seal, creating a formation in the void, forming a party of terrestrial formations that imprisoned the void and locked Blood Trial inside. Approach Arctic! This is not enough, with the Void Grand Formation not being able to confine a Great Emperor Realm high level powerhouse. As such, Jason catalyzed Approach Arctic, evolving the silhouette of an Immovable Ming Wang, sitting in the sky and copsing towards Formation Arctics Void Grand Formation. At that moment, Blood Trial finally realized the abnormality, the space where his body was located was confined, actually giving him a feeling as if he was caught in a big space. Roar! Blood Trial realized the great crisis, he roared, the Power of the Great Emperor was being released all over his body, and he was breaking free from the blockade of that Void Great Formation. Soldier Arctic! Hellbreaker Fist! Open Heaven Fist! Jasons stormy voice came out, at that moment, his entire person was like a madman, falling into a state of frenzy, his two fists came out in unison, and he was evolving supreme punching killing moves, attacking and killing Blood Trial one after another. At that moment, the power of Jasons fist was extremely shocking, the monstrous power of qi and blood was being supported, the supreme and strong Green Dragon Power was erupting, and the power of the rules of the Great Dao was also embedded in it, and it was like a stormy bombardment engulfing the Blood Trial. Boom! Boom! Blood Trial also broke free from the confinement of the Void Grand Formation, but he had already lost his head start and could only meet his fists to resist. He exploded his own Power of the Great Emperor, a fist shadow copsed into the sky, resisting Jasons stormy and terrifying attack. Bang! In the end, there was a loud thud, and the two figures steeply separated. Blood was still dripping from the corners of Jasons mouth, but Blood Trial stifled a grunt as well, that pale face gleaming green and white as his own breath weakened somewhat. The corner of Jasons mouth raised a cold smile, he didnt care about his own injuries, anyway, he had Green Dragons Golden Body to protect his body, and he had a constant supply of Sunling Bloodline. He has every capital to spend with Blood Trial. Blood Trials strength is very strong, but he has aged after all, as long as his blood and breath are constantly being depleted and weakened, there will always be a chance to defeat and kill him. Then again, Jason has also been hyping up Formation Arctic so far in the matchup. Currently, he hadnt been able to sessfully catalyze it, and he himself wasnt in a hurry; as long as he was able to catalyze Formation Arctic once, he would definitely be able to heavily damage Blood Trial. Blood Trials eyes shed with a gloomy cold aura, he stared at Jason, the gaze in his eyes looked iparably resentful, how could he not imagine that with his Cultivation strength, he was actually forced into such a situation by a half-step Great Emperor Realm martial artist. This young man is too terrifying, half a step of Great Emperor Realm already possesses such battle power, once he is promoted to Great Emperor Realm, wouldnt he be able to fight against Emperor of the Absolute? This is really a terrifying fact, Blood Trial has never seen such a heaven-defying Cultivation demon, and such a demon naturally cannot be retained. Immediately, Blood Trial took a deep breath and adjusted its own essence, the killing chance in its eyes was intense, ready to use all means to attack and kill Jason. Battlefield. The battle between Robert and that Blood Moon Martial Artists Grand Commander, Blood Warrior, had also reached a white-hot point. Blood Warrior had already reached Half-step Great Emperors Cultivation cultivation, and from the perspective of the Cultivation realm, it was one step stronger than even Robert. But Blood Warrior clearly didnt get half the advantage in this matchup. Thousand World Punch! At that moment, Robert coldly shouted as he activated the Supreme Fist Dao from THE PARKER FAMILY, and there were wisps of unicorn divine power converging towards his fist momentum in the fateful visions presented by himself. The fist gesture that was evolved vaguely contained a power of annihtion within it, apanying his fist gesture, and as his Saint-level power fully erupted, it enveloped Blood Warrior as if the heavenly realm had descended.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Blood Warriors face was horrified, but he still clenched his teeth and exploded his strongest punching power, attacking and killing forward, tangling with Roberts punching power and killing together. Boom! A fist st came, Blood Warrior coughed up blood from the corner of his mouth, his figure was forced back, unable to defeat Roberts fist impact. Robert took a step forward and continued to push his fist, and his fist power, which was like a meteor falling straight down, continuously copsed the void and swept and bombarded Blood Warrior, without giving the opponent the slightest chance to catch his breath. Blood Warrior is clearly on hisst legs as he fights off and throws wild punches, but ultimately Robert catches a break and sts him in the chest. Blood Warriors entire body immediately flew backwards, and his breath dramatically weakened. Send you on your way! Robert spoke indifferently as he sprinted forward, taking advantage of Blood Warriors knockdown and serious injuries, and dry-humping Blood Warrior. After these battles in Dark World, its clear that Robert himself has an extra aura of determination to kill. Roberts eyes looked around, and there was a scene of killing, many Blood Moon martial artists fell one after another, while Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army also had fighters fall. This battle, in itself, was a battle that would not end in death, and there was no room for maneuver. Immediately after that, Robert fiercely noticed that Emily, White Fox, and Phantoms side were being surrounded by several powerful Blood Moon Martial Artist Commanders who were at the very least at the Supreme Emperor Realm level, and with a sh of murderous intent in his eyes, he immediately rushed over with the fastest speed possible. As a sister protector, he certainly couldnt watch Emilys side get into a dangerous situation. Chapter 1994 Agist Vibration Inside Holy Land where Holy Night people are located. Holy Night people received an urgent intelligence from Blood Moon that night, these two ns were already in an alliance, so a convenient, fast and secure hub for intelligence transmission had been built. The warrior in Holy Night people who was responsible for organizing the information received this urgent information from Blood Moon and his face was shocked, and after going through theyers of reports, he finally rmed Holy Night Emperor, the matriarch of Holy Night people. Inside arge hall, Holy Night Emperor came in a hurry, and in the hall there were Lord Wrath and many other powerful people from Holy Night people. Received an urgent request for assistance from Emperor of Blood, a foreign enemy has attacked Blood Moons Holy Land, Holy Night Emperor spoke, his gaze narrowing in his eyes as he said, What kind of power dares to attack an Agists Holy Land? Lord Wrath said, Patriarch, since the other party dares to attack Blood Moons Holy Land, it means that they have full certainty that Blood Moon still has an Emperor of Blood who is an Extreme Realm Emperor. Even Emperor of Blood had to send out an emergency call for help, so it can be seen that the force attacking Blood Moons Holy Land is bound to be very powerful and has already threatened Emperor of Blood. Holy Night Emperor nodded, a cold aura shed in his eyes as he said, Blood Moon is allied with my n after all, and now that the New Martial Era has arrived, all struggles will be openly brought to the surface. Therefore, it is always beneficial to have an additional powerful ally. Since Emperor of Blood has personally sent a request for assistance, lets head to aid immediately. Matriarch, just to be sure, I think we should join forces with the powerful men of The Holy n of the Apocalypse to go in support. Lord Wrath said. The Holy Night Emperor nodded his head and said, You are right. Then immediately notify The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and at the same time select a group of elite warrior teams from the Holy Night Army. Converge with The Holy n of the Apocalypses side and head to support Blood Moon! Yes! Lord Wrath led the way on this. Blood MoonHoly Land. The battle continued, and the entire inner perimeter of Blood Moon had beenpletely reduced to a battlefield. One by one, Satan Operation Warriors were charging, and Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Sea Shark, Cameron and other warriors werebining with some Satan Operation Warriors to perform abined attack technique, so as to charge those Blood Moon warriors in the field. The Blood Moon warriors in the arena. The art ofbining attacks was able to explode a terrifying battle power several times their strength, and the Satan Operation Warriors in the field were all above King level, and under the application and techniques, they could all take on those Blood Moon martial artists who had reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm or even the First Emperor Realm. However, the number of Blood Moon martial artists was also extremely high and the Cultivation strengths were all very powerful, so this was destined to be an extremely difficult battle. In this kind of bloodshed killing, Treg and Baron two people are finally on the battlefield breakthrough to the First Emperor Realm, itself their umtion has been deep enough majestic, in this kind of battlefield, but also will be their that the battle will bepletely inspired, adhering to that fearless kill the enemys momentum, they broke through to First Emperor Realm in one fell swoop. Realm. As a result, Treg and Barons offense became even more ferocious and violent, charging forward with an iron-blooded and murderous aura. The Eternal Night Army Warriors also fought bravely, led by one Eternal Night God General, they all attacked and killed the Blood Moon martial artists in the field, their fighting spirit was zing, killing decisively, manifesting the might of an Iron Blood Army Warrior. The shouts and killings of the warriors from both sides echoed around, and the thick, pungent smell of blood that permeated the area was even more sickening. As we looked around, the bodies of many warriors fell to the ground, and there were casualties on both sides, though it was Blood Moons side that had the most dead warriors. The heavy smell of blood and the incessant shouts of killing constituted the hell-like bloody scene in front of them. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilith is fighting at full strength against a Blood Moon martial artist whose Cultivation realm has also reached Supreme Emperor Realm. Only, this Supreme Emperor Realms Blood Moon martial artist was directly suppressed by Lilith at the same realm. After all, Lilith herself had awakened the holy dragon bloodline, and herself was permeated with a supremely pure and powerful holy dragons qi, and under the same realm, she could basically crush her opponents unless she encountered those prides that also possessed a supremely powerful bloodline. In the constant killing, Lilith herself had sharpened a stern killing aura, looking at the fallen Blood Moon martial artists one by one, she didnt feel satisfied because of it. The gaze of her eyes looked towards a battlefield that was filled with a supreme and terrifying Great Emperors pressure, and vaguely, she saw that the figure that stood tall as a mountain was fighting against Blood Trial, a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse, in a battle. She knew in her heart that it was Jason taking on Blood Moon, a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse! In a battle like this, she knew in her heart that she could not yet intervene, and she was afraid that she herself would have trouble withstanding that Great Emperors pressure from Blood Trial, so all she could do was to grill and kill these Blood Moon martial artists. What she wished for in her heart was that her own strength could be improved faster, and one day, she would be able to fight side by side with that upright figure, instead of watching from afar from the sidelines. Not far away, the battle between Dark Phoniex and that half-step Great Emperor Realms Blood Moon Martial Commander was dered. Dark Phoniexs killing intent was extremely harsh, she fully activated her own dark The power of the origin, and in the end, the manifested Dark Phoenixs shadow merged into her fist, thus killing the Blood Moon Martial Artist Commander of the semi-step Great Emperor Realm. For that reason, Dark Phoniex collected some injuries, but nothing serious. Subsequently, Dark Phoniexs gaze also looked towards Jasons side of the battlefield, her face simrly had a trace of trance, a battle of this level she was simrly unable to participate in. Unless she reaches the realm of Great Emperor Realm, she can go and fight with Jason against Blood Trial, otherwise with her current strength, she will not be able to help, but will drag Jason down. But on other battlefields, one can go and fight. Dark Phoniexs eyes turned and noticed Lady Darkness battling with Blood Moon the Great Emperor Realm beginner level powerhouse, the two of them were not that far apart in strength, so they fought against each other, and for a while they were on equal footing. Dark Phoniexs heart fluttered as she swept her body towards Liliths side, and along the way, she also kept striking out, killing a Blood Moon martial artist that blocked in front of her. Dark Phoniex sprinted over and then said to Lilith, Lilith,e with me to assist Lady Darkness and kill that Great Emperor Realm Primary Powerhouse! Yes! Lilith sniffed and immediately nodded. Blood Trial, a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse, is something they cant go up against. However, if it was only the Great Emperor Realms early stage Cultivation cultivation, with their current strength and bloodline ability, they would still be able to fight. Immediately, Blood Clover and Lilith both moved in a single movement, and with extremely fast speed, they attacked towards the Great Emperor Realm Primary ranked powerhouse that was tangling up with Lady Darkness in abined attack. Chapter 1995 – Dragon Head’s Strength The pressure was terrifying, the demonic aura was monstrous, and the battle between Devil Lord and Blood Judgment was still going on. Both of them have already exploded their strongest offense, evolving the strongest killing moves to attack and kill forward, it can be said that they have spared no effort, the killing aura shakes the sky and earth, sweeping the sky. After a grueling fight, both of them had been injured. Devil Lord has blood spilling from the corner of his mouth and has suffered some injuries of his own. Blood Judgment wasnt doing so well either, a face that looked even paler and his own breath showing some signs of disorganization. They all knew that this battle had reached the most critical moment, and would determine life and death, depending on who could hold out until the end, and who could give thestugh. Old thing, its really not simple to be able to burst out with such strong battle power even when your qi and blood have already weakened! However, you are indeed too old, its hard for you to escape death in this battle! Devil Lordughed coldly as he stepped forward, dragging his huge body step by step to press forward. From his body, that powerful Great Sage pressure was permeating, enveloping the sky, rolling qi and blood covering the sky, and surrounded by that Pure Devil Energy, he was like a god or devil walking out of that darkness, his body filled with a terrifying killing aura. Blood Judgments old eyes shed as he coldly stared at Devil Lord and said in a sorrowful tone, Ignorant junior, if you want to what the old man, you have toe up with the appropriate strength as well! Your current strength is far from enough! Yeah? Try it then! Devil Lordughed coldly, his own Pure Devil Energy violently surged again, his strong and iparable flesh body had boiling hot blood stirring, he violently took a step and sprinted towards Blood Judgment. Boom! Boom! Devil Lord threw punches one after another, his violent punching power wrapped with his own divine and demonic power, he broke out the Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist punching power, the evolved fist shadow crushed the sky, a strong and majestic Great Sage power apanied by his punching power surging out. A powerful and majestic Great Sage power surged out along with his fist, engulfing Blood Judgment. Kill! Blood Judgment let out a cold shout, he urged his fist momentum, a round of blood moon apanied his fist momentum Ran formation, that round of bright red blood moon as if dripping with blood, looked extremely horrifying, towards the front of the town to kill, to meet the Devil Lord. Boom! In the next moment, the two mens punches bombarded together, erupting with a shocking sound, and the terrifying killing force contained in each others punches collided and swept around. With his powerful and iparable physical body as well as that exuberant qi and blood that was as strong as the sea, Devil Lord continued to swing his fists and attack, ready to not give Blood Judgment the slightest chance to catch his breath. Even Devil Lord was ready to lose both. Anyway, he was younger than Blood Judgment, and his own qi and blood were strong enough, so he wasnt afraid to take an injury-for-injury fight with Blood Judgment. Bang! Bang! The sound of a burst of punching came from the two, and the battle between the two was already at a white-hot stage where they were going to divide life and death. The other side of the battlefield. The showdown between Jason and Blood Trial was just as dramatic. What made Blood Trial feel iparably stifled and enraged was that he, a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse, had actually failed to suppress a semi-step Great Emperor Realm martial artist. Its still really a shame like no other! Breaking Punch, kill! Jason again bellowed, he Fighter Arctic catalyzed Heaven Fist fist, evolved this fist contains a monstrous power, its own Green Dragon The power of the origin of the crazy outbreak, manifested the fist grand grand, as if wrapped in the might of a hundred thousand mountains crushed to the Blood Trial, the supreme momentum of a forward-looking, break all the mountains and rivers. Own a forward-looking, breaking the supreme momentum of the mountains and rivers. Blood Trials eyes were red, he shouted angrily, evolved his own fist, and also attacked to meet up. Bang! The two mens fists bombarded each other, erupting into a violent sh.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The light of JasonGreen Dragons Golden Body zed up, resisting the impact of Blood Trials own Power of the Great Emperor, and the Green Dragon Power that erupted from his fist swept towards Blood Trial with a supreme crushing force. Trial. At the moment of the punch, Jason threw another punch, and Soldier Arctics Killing Fist attacked, forming a fist that contained a fierce killing aura like a raging storm that sted towards Blood Trial. Blood Trial swung his fists to meet the battle, each punch contained a round of blood moon and blood shadow, containing a bloodthirsty and murderous intent, extruding into the air, sting forward with a furious and iparable momentum, attacking Jason. In the midst of the battle, Jasons eyes steeply sank, he seized an opportunity to break Blood Trials chest, and at that moment, as he maneuvered his punching style, his heart moved, and he instantly bellowed, The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason Hyuk performed the Human Emperor Fist punch. This was precisely the first fist posture in the Human Emperor Fist, as Jason evolved, a thick and iparable Emperors Qi permeated out from his body, and his entire aura changed abruptly, like an Emperor on the world, with a supreme aura of dominating the nine heavens and ten earths. In the outburst, it was as if a great sun had formed, and the tightly clenched fist looked like it contained the miniature of a great sun, blossoming with a zing light like that of the sun and the sky, which contained Jasons own supreme Green Dragon Power, and also faintly carried a trace of the power of the Emperor! Rao Jason this style of fist power has not been able to form the fist illusion, but the fist power to kill the moment, but has led to the vibration of heaven and earth, in theherworld is the force of heaven and earth power to pull over. Whew! In an instant, Jasons punch had been as powerful as a punch, sting forward! Roar! Blood Trial was roaring, this punch he could not avoid, the only thing he could do was to pour out his best, also burst out the strongest fist killing moves, frantically meeting Jason. Bang! Bang! A thumping sound that pierced the eardrums came as Jasons punch, which was permeated with a heavy aura of royalty, bombarded Blood Trials body. However, Blood Trials fist power that exploded with all its might also sted towards Jason. Immediately, the two of their figures separated in this manner and retreated backwards one after another. The greenish-golden light on JasonGreen Dragons Golden Body was bright and uncertain, and blood kept spilling from the corners of his mouth, and even the manifestation of Dragon Bloodlines shadow had dimmed considerably, and was almost about to turn into nothingness. It was evident that his injuries were not light, one could say they were heavy. Blood Trials figure retreated backwards, and when he finally stabilized his body, he violently opened his mouth and with a wow sound, he also sprayed out a mouthful of Origin Essence Blood! Blood Trials negative injuries were equally not light, and had even injured his Cultivation Origin, which had coughed up Origin Essence Blood, which was definitely a major blow to the already old man. Thus, after this mouthful of Origin Essence Blood was spat out, it was obvious to see that Blood Trials entire person appeared even more aged, and that Great Emperor Realm High Ranks aura also weakened. Jason took a deep breath and forced himself to endure the tingling sensation, he used Zhe Arctic in Nine Characters Fist and started to secretly recover from his injuries. He looked toward Blood Trial, and the corners of his mouth lifted in the sign of a grim, cold smile as he spokeC Blood Moon is about to fall another Great Emperor Realm powerhouse! Chapter 1996 – Fist of Slaughter The gaze in Blood Trials eyes was steeply gloomy and cold, with a sense of fury, he heard the meaning of Jasons words, which was to pronounce his death! If it were any other half-step Great Emperor Realm powerhouse who dared to speak such arrogant words, Blood Trial would have already raised his hand to kill them. But in the face of Jason he really had a feeling of powerlessness. This young man in front of him was simply too demonic! The power of the origin of its own The power of the origin is powerful, blood zing as the sun, and actually not subject to the suppression of his Great Emperor Realm pressure, even more terrible is the strong and iparable flesh, his fist hit, actually failed to hit it hard. This made Blood Trial really incredulous, unable to imagine how a half-step Great Emperor Realm martial artist could be able to withstand the power of a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouses punching attack? There was nothing to be done, the facts were right in front of him, and there was no room for him to question them. Blood Trial knows that Jason must have practiced the most extraordinary Physical Art, and his body bloomed with green and gold light, as wless as a ss, and his powerful anti-impact ability isparable to alloy steel. Who can match such a physique? Young man, dont be too happy too soon. Even if I die, I will drag you down to hell! Blood Trial said in a cold voice. Yeah? Well, lets see if youve got what it takes! Jason sneered, his own injuries were eased somewhat under his running of Zhe Arctic, or at least that tingling sensation in his body had lessened a lot. Jasons own Sunling Bloodline once again flourished and exploded, nine channels of qi and blood rushed to the sky, like nine blood dragons crossing the sky, the visions were astonishing, and a steady stream of qi and blood power was constantly being generated. Kill! Jason bellowed, his figure spreading out and sprinting forward, the fist power he evolved had sted and covered towards Blood Trial. Blood Trial shouted angrily, he crazily urged his own Power of the Great Emperor, using the Laws of the Great Dao, making the power of the Heaven and Earths great power to be added to his punching force, and a round of huge blood moon silhouette was generated once again, filled with a terrifying extinction power, and covered Jason in this regard. Jason was fearless, even though his Cultivation realm was one realm behind Blood Trial, he was driven by his unyielding fighting spirit and will to fight, he continuously threw punches and disyed his Cultivation battle techniques, and he fought with Blood Trial. Bang! Bang! The two mens punches continuously exchanged blows in the void, and the killing force contained within their punches continuously impacted each other. For Jason, it wasnt just the supreme Power of the Great Emperor that was killing him in Blood Trials punching power, but also the power of the Great Dao Rule, which was so strong that it was even able to break his Green Dragons Golden Body. Fortunately, Jason was also able to catalyze a strand of the power of the Great Dao Rule and was able to resist it slightly, otherwise it would have been really hard to fight against Blood Trial in this battle. Blood Trial also sensed the wisp of the power of the Great Dao rules that Jasons punching force had catalyzed, and his entire being was already at a loss for words, only feeling that Jasons heaven-defying nature had subverted his cognition time and time again. Before this, he had never heard of a martial artist below Great Emperor Realm being able to evolve the power of the Great Dao rules, not even a single strand. Only a strong person above the Great Emperor Realm could sense the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth and evolve the power of the Great Dao rules. In favor of Jason, who broke the mold. Rumble! Suddenly, the two of them had another horrifying duel in fist power, and the horrifying impact of their fist power shook this heaven and earth. Jason and Blood Trial both fall back and both injure each other again. Jason was giving people a sense that the more he fought, the more he fought, the more his exuberant sea-like qi and blood power continued to flow, constantly replenishing his bodily functions, and Green Dragons Golden Body even bloomed with a bit of light, piercing and eye-catching.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Blood Trials face appeared even paler, a scarlet cold sharpness shed in those eyes, and his aura was weakening, his own qi and blood depleting. Blood Trial didnt have Jasons heavenly Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, where his own bloodline power was able to continuously grow, so the more this battle dragged on, the more unfavorable it would be for him. Blood Trial naturally realized this, and the only way for him to win this battle was to do it quickly! Blood Moon Devouring Heaven! Blood Trial fiercely roared, his bodys aura surged violently, which appeared to be very abnormal, as his aura surged, a heavy blood-colored aura continuously diffused out from him, and in the end, it actually formed a round of blood moon phantom, enveloping his entire body. This round of blood moon phantom looked like it had the power of devouring the heavens, and was constantly condensing the power of the heaven and earths great momentum. Whoosh! Blood Trials figure moved, and his entire body wrapped around the blood moon phantom that contained monstrous power and attacked Jason. Going to break out in full force? So what! I have my own Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason angrily shouted out, that instant, rolling like a tide of green dragon qi is madly surging, an indescribable qi also from Jasons body emanated, actually led to the earth and sky winds and clouds change color, their own that qi traction to the body around the flying sand and stones, the weather is amazing. At the same moment, his own Sunling Bloodline shot straight up into the sky, his body enveloped in that green dragons aura, and The power of the origin within his bodypletely boiled over. Boom! Jason evolved Heaven Fists ninth fist style, Fist Transformation Green Dragon, and sted out with a single punch, transforming into that dragon-shaped trajectory in the void, and that pervasive green dragons qi coalesced into an illusion of a green dragons head on his fist. Ang roarC A dragons roar resounded through the nine heavens and ten earths, and the silhouette of Dragon Bloodline that stretched across the void swooped down and straight down,pletely merging with the momentum of his punch. This fist sted out, the entire heaven and earth shook, an aura of dominating and killing the heaven and earth was manifesting, and the fist intent presented was like the supreme Qinglong Divine Dragon, attracting the resonance of the heaven and earth, and themon respect of all things! This is the Fist of ughter, on the asion of domination! In an instant, this fist crossed the sky, swallowing the sky and killing heaven and earth, and thus met Blood Trials attack! At that instant, Blood Trials face changed in shock, he could not imagine how Jason, at such an age, could execute such a formidable and terrifying punch. Especially the fist intent contained within, supreme, dominating heaven and earth, such a fist intent can be called the peak of boxing, even some Emperor of the Absolute, Extreme Realm Emperor may not be able toprehend such a supreme fist intent! Rumble! Steeply, the two peoples attack on this bombarded together, erupted a deafening sound power, the two peoples body is surrounded by flying sand and stones, swept up a storm of qi energy like a tornado. In that instant, the green dragon shadow embedded within Jasons punch lunged forward, running through Blood Trial. The shadow of the blood moon that Blood Trial had enveloped itself in engulfed Jason as well. Chapter 1997 – Killing the Great Emperor Rumble! Jasons punching power and Blood Trials offense just sted together. Fist Transformation Green Dragon, a fist sted out, the green dragon shadow along the direction of that fist momentum bombardment towards the front engulfed, the dragons might is revealed, irresistible, own a force of the worlds co-owner of the might in the manifestation. In the fist momentum, that green dragon The power of the origin was boiling, copsing this side of the void, sweeping forward with a might that dominated heaven and earth, with a wisp of the power of the rules of the Great Dao presenting itself. The shadow of the green dragon formed by the fist intent even prated through the shadow of the blood moon that wrapped Blood Trial. Blood Trial attacked over the fist and Jason hard to shake, at the same time that round of blood moon shadow also engulfed to Jason, make them fight this ce like a big explosion, that under the collision of the fist power, generated force vortex, engulfed to the space where the two people are, the whole ground flying sand and stones, and even the surface of the ground are in the form of a cobweb of cracks. Jason then stifled a sharp grunt as his figure was jolted backwards one after another. Blood Trial is also retreating, in the process of retreating, he finally could not help a mouth, coughed out a mouthful of blood, the whole persons breath more weakened down, the injury has been extremely heavy. Jasons injuries arent promising either, but the upside is that hes young enough and has his own Sunling Bloodline flourishing like a dragon, so hes fearless. Just now that strike, the power that broke out was extremely horrifying and appalling, Jason Green Dragons Golden Body on the green-golden light has dimmed down, some of the surface skin of the body, and even appeared cracked blood traces, which can be seen Blood Trial how horrible the power of that strike. If Jason didnt have Green Dragons Golden Body to protect him, under the Blood Trials blow, his flesh and blood would have been broken and he would have fallen to the ground with serious injuries. It was evident how terrifying a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse could be! Blood Trials face showed a look of unwillingness, he had already tried his best, bursting out his strongest attack and killing moves, and his own Power of the Great Emperor was also all activated, but he still couldnt kill Jason? At this moment, he has already suffered an origin injury, his own breath and qi and blood are slipping, if he continues to fight against each other, it is very likely that he will really fall! At the beginning of the fight, he never thought about the issue of him falling, he thought he couldpletely subdue Jason, but against the current situation, he realized that his idea was really a big mistake! Worthy of being a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse, actually able to injure my Green Dragons Golden Body but thats all Ill never go back on my word if I said Id kill you! Jason opened his mouth indifferently, and his figure spread out, steeply sprinting towards Blood Trial. The moment he rushed over, Jasons eyes shed with a look of determination, he didnt want to drag this battle on, now that Blood Trial was already burdened with an intrinsic injury, it was the perfect opportunity to surprise him with the strongest strike and kill him! Only, so far in the battle, Jason has not been able to sessfully catalyze the Formation Arctic. However, Formation Arctic cannot be triggered, and theres Extension Arctic Fist, which has the most horrific burst kill! Jason was extremely determined, and he was already evolving Extension Arctic Fist as he sprinted towards Blood Trial. With the activation of Extension Arctic Fist, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline surged like a tidal wave towards the fist print, which was like a bottomless ck hole that was constantly devouring Jasons own blood, and then transforming it into that violent and overwhelming explosive power.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, a bloodthirsty and berserk, rigid and overbearing aura was permeating, and the resulting a mighty aura was covering and copsing this side of heaven and earth, shocking the hearts of the people. Extension Arctics Hellbreaker Fist! Jason roared out in anger as he used the Legendary Word to catalyze Heaven Fists punching power. Boom! A fist sted out, shaking the void and causing the wind and clouds to change dramatically. The monstrous pressure of berserk bloodlust in Extension Arctic Fist was permeating, in addition, in the fist posture of Hellbreaker Fist evolved by the Legendary Technique, it was even more obvious that a fist intent that shook the Nine Specters and Yellow Springs was manifested, and an eerie and horrifying aura of silence and death was permeating. Jason was now a semi-step Great Emperor Realm, and his Sunling Bloodline was more than twice as powerful as it had been in its previous heyday. With the enhancement of his Sunling Bloodline, and the infusion of qi and blood power, the power of Extension Arctic Fists outbursts also increased. Increase. Therefore, when this punch was sted out, the void where the punch passed through was really as if it had copsed, as if it couldnt take on the might of this punch! The punches were swift, and firmly locked onto Blood Trial, leaving him with no way to dodge them. Ill fight you! Blood Trial roared, his face shocked and furious, he sensed the destructive and majestic power contained within Jasons punch. Even, from that punch, he had foreseen his own death! The power of this punch was simply terrifying. If he hadnt suffered an origin injury and was in his peak state, then he would still have the confidence to resist and defuse such a punch. But now his entire body condition is already very poor, such a punch, he is not sure to resist at all. So, it can only be spelled out! Immediately, Blood Trial frantically operated his own origin Power of the Great Emperor, all of The power of the origin was condensed by him, and the fist power he evolved sted forward, transforming into a round of colorful red eye-catching blood moon shadow, attacking Jason. Boom! Click! First of all, there was a loud sound of fist power bombardment spreading all over this side of heaven and earth, and immediately after that, it was actually seen that the round of blood moon shadow evolved by Blood Trial cracked, and it was actually unable to undertake the fist power of Jasons punch, and it was violent in this regard. Bang! Blinking, Jasons punch went straight up in a smooth motion and sted Blood Trial with a punch. The storm of energy formed under the exploding shadow of the blood moon evolved by Blood Trials fist power also impacted Jason. The two figures separated again, then fell heavily to the ground. Blood Trials face was ashen, a look of fear and indignation filling his eyes as he opened his mouth to say something, yet- Wow! Blood Trial couldnt utter a single word, and arge mouthful of Origin Essence Blood was coughed out of his open mouth, and then his entire breathpletely failed until he was cut off! Dead! A Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse fell in this way, and was powerfully killed by Jason. Whoa! Jason fell to the ground, and he also coughed out a mouthful of blood, his own injuries extremely serious. His chakra was almost depleted as he sat on the ground and ran Zhe Arctic while taking out a healing Holy Pill and putting it in his mouth. These Healing Holy Pill are refined by Ghost Doctor and specially given to him, in the battlefield, sometimes a Healing Holy Pill is equal to an extra life. Jason now finally realized the truth of this statement, right now he was in a very poor state, killing Blood Trial, he himself was also seriously injured. After taking that healing Holy Pill, his Origin Qi began to fill the air, and his own Sunling Bloodline nourished once again as his own state began to recover. Chapter 1998 Attack and Kill Blood Judgment Jason sat on the ground, running Zhe Arctic to elerate the medicinal properties of that healing Holy Pill, rapidly recovering from his own injuries. It was naturally impossible to recover as before, but at least he was able to stop the deterioration of his injuries and restore some of his own state, especially the Origin Qi and Sunling Bloodline, which would be able to feed back into his physical body as soon as it was restored. In the process of Jason recovering from his injuries, there were Blood Moon martial artists in the darkness who had discovered Jason, and some of them had a sh of murderous intent in their eyes as they quickly approached Jasons side. Prepare to kill Jason by surprise while he is sitting in meditation to heal his wounds. In response, Jason looked as if he had no perception of this, he was still not moving as he fought for time to recover his own state. In fact, he had already sensed the killing opportunities of those Blood Moon martial artists, only that these Blood Moon martial artists whose cultivation strength was at best Quasi-Emperor Realm were not yet at ease. Even if he was seriously injured, it would be difficult for these Blood Moon martial artists to hurt him. Soon, this group of Blood Moon martial artists sneaked over, and just as they were about tounch their attacking and killing offense, steeply- Snicker! Sharp, cold awns attacked and killed in the void, stabbing at these Blood Moon martial artists as a figure rushed to join the battle. Almost in the blink of an eye, the battle was over, and those Blood Moon martial artists who had sneaked over were all killed. Then, only Phantom, White Fox, and Emily arrived with Robert. The first to arrive was Phantom, she was the first to attack and kill, her strength had already reached First Emperor Realm, so killing these Blood Moon martial artists was easy as pie. White Fox walked over to Jason and said, Satan, are you okay? Phantom and Emily came along as well, both with concern in their eyes. Jason took a deep breath, his own qi and blood had recovered quite a bit, he stood up and said, Im fine. I killed a Great Emperor Realm powerhouse from Blood Moon and received some injuries. Now my physical state has recovered a bit. Robert couldnt help but say, That powerful person equivalent to Great Sages high rank was grilled by you? Jason nodded his head and said, Right. Not to mention, this level of power is really sick, I havent been injured this badly in a long time. Robert couldnt help but roll his eyes towards Jason after hearing this and said, In my opinion, you are the one who is perverted. You are now at the quasi-Great Sage realm, and you have killed a strong person equivalent to a Great Sage high-level, who is the pervert? Brother, dont be sour here. You should hurry up and work on your Cultivation, or else youll be able to stand up for me when names Millers assholes bully me in the future? Emily spoke up. Acid? Am I sore? Robert was confused and somewhat speechless. However, Emilyster words also made him alert, this is right, if this guy bullied his sister in the future, he cant beat what can be done? Jason smiled as he looked around the battlefield, there was still fighting going on. He said, The battle is not over yet. You guys go to the other directions of the battlefield for support. This battle has to be resolved quickly, never give Blood Moon any chance to take a breather and turn around! Robert, White Fox, and the others nodded their heads as their figures spread out and rushed towards the battlefield in other directions. Jason was sensing the situation of the entire battlefield, deep in Blood MoonHoly Land, there was an extremely terrifying energy ball aura fluctuating, that was the pressure aura belonging to the Emperor of the Absolute and above, extremely appalling. Jason knew in his heart that it was a duel between Night King and Emperor of Blood, he sensed that Night Kings own aura was still strong, and Emperor of Bloods pressure was also extremely terrifying, it seemed that the two would still be difficult to distinguish victory and defeat in a moment. Jasons eyes turned, he noticed the battle between Devil Lord and Blood Judgment, the two mens strengths were not far apart, so the battle was extremely fierce, and now it had reached the stage where they had to distinguish between life and death. Jasons eyes shed with murderous intent as he catalyzed the March Arctic and came towards Devil Lords side of support. Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist, kill me! In the battlefield, Devil Lords roar resounded through the heavens and the earth, as he developed his fist, and a tidal wave of Pure Devil Energy encircled his body, and a wave of divine and demonic power converged in his fist, thus killing Blood Judgment. Damn it, Im going to kill you! Blood Judgments angry voice rang out, quickly attacked and killed a fist, the fist has a strong and majestic Power of the Great Emperor surging, much more powerful than Blood Trial. Boom! The two of them attacked and killed each other once again, and under the bombardment of their fists, that terrifying force was shaking and constantly impacting their bodies. Stomp! Devil Lord and Blood Judgment fell back one after another, blood spilling from the corners of their mouths, both already wounded. The Devil Lords own Qi and blood was still in full bloom, with endless demonic Qi surging, he suddenly had a heartbeat, as if he realized something, he shouted angrily, and against all odds, he urged his own Sacred Power of Origin, and a Great Sage power containing the power of Gods and Demons erupted in full force. Descent of the Devil, kill! Devil Lord sted out with one punch, and the Pure Devil Energy seemed to transform into a god or devils shadow, as he sted and suppressed Blood Judgment with this punch. Blood Moon Imperial Fist! Blood Judgment shouted violently as he unleashed his supreme fist power, and an emperor illusion faintly emerged from the shadow of a round of blood moon, his might covering the sky and crushing this side of the void, meeting Devil Lord head on. Just at this moment, steeplyC Whoosh! A figure arrived in a lightning fast rush, and the apanying ironic killing machine locked onto Blood Judgment. Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! Sky Fist! The one who rushed over was none other than Jason, and without hesitation, he catalyzed Nine Characters Fist, creating a formation in the void, and using Approach Arctic to evolve the shadow of the Immovable King to sit in the sky, imprisoning the space where Blood Judgment was located.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Immediately after that, he burst out the fist power of Sky Fist with all his might, a fist mark imprinting the void, nine different fist meanings were manifesting, blooming with a zing sun-like light. As the punchnded, Nine Fist Seals attacked Blood Judgment with the speed of a shooting star falling straight down. In a matter of moments, Blood Judgment suffered abined blow from Devil Lord and Jason. Even more fatal was that the void formation Jason had evolved locked the space he was in, and although it was able to block him for an extremely short period of time, it did have a certain impact on him, causing his attack to have a slight dy. The consequences of this hint of retardation were absolutely extremely fatal. Rumble! In the blink of an eye, Devil Lord and Jasons joint attack thus sted towards Blood Judgment, sting together with the attack of the Blood Moon Imperial Fist that Blood Judgment had activated, erupting into an earth-shattering terrifying A terrifying and terrifying sound erupted. Chapter 1999 Single Arm’s Killing Intent Devil Lord gathered all his Sacred Power of Origin and unleashed a monstrous punch like a divine strike, attacking Blood Judgment with an irresistible might. This lies in the fact that Devil Lord has sensed Jasoning to support him ahead of time, so he spares no effort in fully exploding into a Supreme Strike kill move, to work with Jason to round up Blood Judgment. Blood Judgments face was a mixture of shock and anger as he roared, he actually noticed Jason attacking and killing him, only that the half-step Great Emperor Realms Cultivation aura that Jason diffused didnt bother him too much. What Blood Judgment did not expect was that Jason was actually able to briefly confine the space he was in, and the power of the punch that erupted was so terrifying that it wasparable to the power of a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouses blow! Blood Judgment immediately came back to his senses, he remembered Jason against Blood Trial, now Jason attacked and killed over, is Blood Trial already However, Blood Judgment couldnt think too much, the punching power of Devil Lord and Jason had already bombarded over, and the power and the killing chance contained within made Blood Judgment feel a heart palpitation. Boom! In an instant, the fist attacks of the three great powerhouses shook together, erupting a monstrous might that swept through the surroundings. Blood Judgments evolved Blood Moon Imperial Fist punch was hardened and Devil Lord and Jasons punches attacked and sted at Blood Judgment. Bang! Bang! Immediately afterward, the three figures separated. Devil Lord opened his mouth and coughed up blood, blood stained his chest, his head full of ck hair flying, looking like a god and devil, even if he is injured, he still brings a powerful sense of oppression. When Jason killed Blood Trial, he was already severely injured, and even though he had taken a Holy Pill, it only slowed down his injuries. Right now, under this strike with Blood Judgment, the injuries in his body erupted once again, with blood continuously spilling from the corners of his mouth, and the light of Green Dragons Golden Body dimmed. However, Blood Judgments injuries were more serious inparison. Blood Judgment fell to the ground his aged body trembling, he forced himself to stand up from his injuries, blood had been spilling from the corners of his mouth, his whole body was cloaked, and that breath was already weak. It was clear that Blood Judgment had also been badly hit, and his origin had been wounded, and at his age, when he had begun to decay, such a serious injury would be extremely fatal. After all, under the bodys old age, ones own qi and blood were already insufficient, and without enough qi and blood to maintain ones functions under severe injuries, the origin breath would continue to weaken. Devil Lord and Jason could be much better, Devil Lords chi and blood was itself majestic and vigorous because of his own physique. Jason is even stronger, with Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, his own qi and blood can be constantly nourished, with the continuous cohesion of his own qi and blood, nourishing his physical body and restoring his own original qi, so Jason can continue to fight even though he is heavily injured. Devil Lord, its time to send this old thing on its way! Jason smiled coldly, the blood at the corner of his mouth was extremely red, but it was manifesting a heavenly battle spirit and fighting spirit, his eyes zing, staring at Blood Judgment as if he was staring at a prey. Devil Lord also opened his mouth in a sardonicugh and said, Good, then lets join forces together and send this old thing on its way! Kill! Jason let out a bellowing cry as he moved, wrapped in a masculine and domineering aura as he rushed towards Blood Judgment. At the same time, Devil Lord attacked from the other side and joined forces with Jason, and in doing so, surrounded and killed Blood Judgment. Im going to kill you! Blood Judgment hissed and roared, his whole body cloaked in a horrible scowl. He knew in his heart that it was already difficult for him to escape death, so he alsopletely let go, not hesitating to fully explode his own Origin Power of the Great Emperor, preparing for a fight to the death. Even if he dies, he will drag Devil Lord and Jason down to hell with him. The Three Styles of the Blood Sword! At that moment, a bellowing voice came from the battlefield in another direction. A streak of blood-colored de awnings crossed the sky, as if it was going to cut open this side of the void, a supremely strong and unparalleled de intent was presenting itself, chopping towards the front with an unrelenting momentum! It was a de power cast by Single Arm, and it was beheading the Great Emperor Realm Primary Peak powerhouse in front of him. The Bloodhounds mind was slightly aghast, he and Single Arm had fought against each other so far and both had already had injuries, he could tell that Single Arm had only just been promoted to Great Emperor Realm not too long ago. However, the battle power shown by Single Arm was shocking to his heart, especially the blood knife in his hand that evolved that knife intent, extremely harsh, bloodthirsty, containing a strong and horrifying killing intent. Chopping Moon Technique! The Blood Hunter drank coldly, he held a sharp de and performed Blood Moons attacking and killing battle technique, a cold aura broke through the air and met the Single Arms blood knife that chopped him over. Dang! The ear-piercing sound of weapons shing rang out, and there was a Power of the Great Emperor erupting from the sharp des in both of their hands. Just for a momentC Snort! The blood knife in Single Arms hand swung dramatically, and in a very short period of time, it continuously attacked and killed a sharp, lightning-like de, forming awork of knife power, which covered the Blood Hunter. The blood hunters eyes killing machine is full of intense, the hand sharp de a chop down, turned into a shocking knife awn, hard to cut open the shrouded over the knife potentialwork, so with Single Arm killed together.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Snort! In an instant, a flurry of blood continuously soared into the air. Whether it was Single Arm or Bloodhound, their bodies were left with a scar as deep as bone, and blood continued to flow from them. Single Arm was oblivious to his own injuries,pletely unsettled, and the only thing in his calm eyes was an indifferent to the extreme killing opportunity surging. Blood Sword Four Styles, Nirvana Rebirth! Single Arm fiercely let out a cold shout, that icy voice filled with endless killing intent was likeing from the depths of that hell, making people feel palpitating. Thumbs up! At that moment, the long de in Single Arms hand broke through the air, and the only thing that could be seen was a blinding bloody light shing through the void! Quick! Thats too fast! That sh of blinding blood light was like a white horse passing by, disappearing in an instant, but it gave people the feeling like a round of blood sun exploding, and the light made it hard to look straight at it! This blinding sh of blood light stunned the current world and the long river of time, and was thus fixed in this side of space! At the same time, the Blood Hunters most powerful strike also attacked and killed, his entire person seemed to have fused with the sharp de in his hand, transforming into a heaven-shattering de, chopping across the sky and taking Single Arm directly. Thumbs up! Snort! Dang! Dang! The exchange of strikes between the two waspleted in the twinkling of an eye, and then the two figures separated. Single Arms chest and abdomen were left with an extremely gruesome trauma, so deep that the bones were visible, and even the writhing organs inside the chest and abdomen could be seen, and gurgling blood continued to flow. The Blood Hunters throat was left with a fatal blood scar, his body fell violently to the ground, and a stream of blood also soared into the air from the blood scar at his throat. Chapter 2000 – Emperor of Blood, Four Sides! (Normal) Single Arms long knife was still dripping blood, he was also heavily wounded, especially thest blow of the Bloodhound before his death, the sharp de left a deep cut on his chest and abdomen. Despite this, Single Arm was still unimpressed, he had survived much heavier injuries than this, so how could he care about this injury? He took the bloody knife in his hand and cut off a corner of his own clothes, wrapping it around the wound on his chest and abdomen as he turned his gaze towards the battlefield in other directions. This battle wasnt over yet, there were still quite a few Blood Moon warriors in the field, so of course he had to continue fighting. Even if he received even heavier injuries, he would not rest or avoid the battlefield because of it. As long as he still had breath, he would keep fighting. Because he was not only a warrior, but also the King of Killers who had once made all the powerful people in Dark World talk about him! Another battle at the level of a great emperor belonged to Lady Darkness side. Lady Darkness and Blood Moon, the Great Emperor Realms strength was also in the middle, and at the end of the battle, both of them were injured, depending on who could seize the opportunity to give each other a fatal blow. While the battle was still going on, Dark Phoniex and Lilith attacked and killed the Great Emperor Realm together with Lady Darkness. This Great Emperor Realm powerhouse was already injured, and his own Great Emperor pressure was no longer as strong. Therefore, with the help of Dark Phoniex and Lilith, Lady Darkness fully utilized her Power of the Great Emperor, and exploded her strongest battle skills to attack and kill, seizing an opportunity to severely injure this Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. In the end, Lady Darkness and the three of them joined forces to kill this Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, Blood Moon. Rumble! At the same time, Jason and Devil Lord once again had a powerful strike between life and death with Blood Judgment. Under the blow, Jason and Devil Lords bodies shook and coughed blood from the corners of their mouths. However, Blood Judgment suffered an even greater impact, he was already old and had suffered an intrinsic injury, so this kind of impact exacerbated the injury in his body. If he fought against Devil Lord, it would be hard to say who would win, but now with Jasons help, the pressure on him has intensified, and he is no match at all. This attack once again caused Blood Judgment to suffer a heavy blow, and his entire body was staggering backward, his footsteps were already unsteady. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky, kill! Jason roared as he seized this opportunity to catalyze a Heaven Fist punch with Fighter Arctic. God-Devil Strike! Devil Lord roared as well, and his entire body stepped forward and sted out a fist, matching Jasons fist momentum, and attacked Blood Judgment in this way. No! Blood Judgment roared out in despair, in the face of Jason and Devil Lord once again teaming up to attack and kill with their punches, he actually had a sense of despair that he was invincible and could not resist. Despite this, Blood Judgment still condensed his full strength, evolving the Blood Moons strongest fist, a round of blood moon shadow was formed in his fist, and counterattacked in the past. However, with his origin injury already extremely severe, the power of this fist stance that he had evolved was no longer much, and it was just an act of resistance before he died. Boom! In an instant, it was seen that Devil Lord and Jasons fist power directly exploded the blood moon shadow, and immediately after that, the fist power heavily bombarded Blood Judgments body. Blood Judgment coughed up blood and flew out, and after falling to the ground, he was already dead. Jason and Devil Lord also ended their fight, they were also in quite a state, and were extremely injured, but in the end, they still managed to kill Blood Judgment.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Satan, how are you doing? A voice full of concern came, and then Lilith rushed over with an anxious face, and Lady Darkness and Dark Phoniex also came in session. After Lady Darkness and the three of them had killed that Great Emperor Realm powerhouse, they noticed the battle between Jason and Devil Lord, and immediately rushed over to see what was going on. Im fine. Jason opened his mouth and said, Now, all the Blood Moon Great Emperor Realm level powerhouses have been killed. The only one left is an Emperor of Blood Lady Darkness heart stirred after hearing those words, and she turned her eyes towards the depths of Blood MoonHoly Land, where extremely terrifying battle aura fluctuations wereing from that location. She knew in her heart that it was precisely the battlefield between Night King and Emperor of Blood. Although Lady Darkness had already been promoted to Great Emperor Realm, she, who was at the beginning of Great Emperor Realm, knew that she could not intervene in a battle of this level. Jason took a deep breath and then said, Lady Darkness, you guys go to the other sides of the battlefield to kill the enemies, and kill all the Blood Moon martial artists in the field as soon as possible. On the side of Emperor of Blood, I will go to meet him! Liliths face tightened, her amber-colored eyes stared at Jason and said, You, youre going to join forces with Night King to fight against Emperor of Blood? Emperor of Blood has already reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, and youre injured right now. will be very dangerous if you go over there Jason smiled and said, Dont worry about me, I have my own n. As long as we have Night King to hold Emperor of Blood at bay, Ill have a chance to wait for an opportunity to strike! Satan, Ill go with you! Devil Lord said in a deep voice. Lilith only said, Then you have to be careful. I know, dont worry, Im very life-thirsty and wont put myself in danger. Jason said. Afterwards, Jason and Devil Lord made a slight adjustment, and Jason took another Healing Holy Pill before spreading his body and sprinting towards the depths of Blood Moons Holy Land. Rumble! In the depths of Holy Land, Emperor of Blood was wearing his hair, and his withered face was filled with a hideous and horrifying appearance. The Blood Moon Imperial Fist that he mobilized was magnificent and vast, with heavy pressure, and contained a wisp of godly aura, and it killed Night King. Night King activated the Holy Night Origin Fist, evolving a holy night scene, and his fist struck across the sky to meet the Emperor of Bloods fist. Under the exchange of punches between the two, Night King could not help but grunt, and his figure was forced back. Emperor of Blood wasnt in a good position either, as he also took a few steps backward, his face looking even paler. Damn it! Emperor of Blood was enraged, he had sensed the sessive fall of one Great Emperor Realm powerhouse after another in Blood Moon. Even an old Great Emperor Realm powerhouse like Blood Judgment had died in battle, and he could no longer sense Blood Judgments aura. What does this mean? It means that all the Blood Moon Great Emperor Realm level powerhouses have been wiped out, so how long can the remaining Blood Moon martial artists hold out? They would definitely be ughtered. How could this not make Emperor of Blood feel anxious and angry? It was a feeling of being besieged on all sides. The Night Kings power was beyond his imagination, and he was unable topletely defeat and kill the Night King for a while, and went to the battlefield to kill his enemies, so if this situation continued, he would eventually be the only one left in Blood Moon, and he would inevitably be in danger of falling. Where are the Holy Night people, why hasnt the Holy Night peoples supporte yet! Emperor of Blood was simply mad with hatred, right now, his only hope was to rely on Holy Night peoples support. Chapter 2001: This Way Is Not Enough Rocky Mountains, the entrance to Blood Moon Holy Land. The deep darkness of the night shrouded this ce, and also shrouded this mountain forest at the entrance, which appeared to be full of dark shadows, and looked a bit scary and creepy under the lonesome night. Right at this momentC Whoosh! Whoosh! There were extremely rapid air-breaking soundsing from the front, and there were people rushing towards Blood Moons Holy Land. Soon, the first three figures arrived, and behind these three figures, there was a team of warriors. Among these three figures, the one in the center was a dignified old man, with the Emperor of the Absolutes imposing pressure permeating his body, and he was precisely the Holy Night Emperor, the patriarch of the Holy Night people. To the right of the Holy Night Emperor was Lord Wrath, also an Emperor of the Absolute level powerhouse. On the left side was an ordinary looking old man, his body was also permeated with an iparably strong Great Emperor Realm aura, which was clearly the Old Man of the Apocalypse, The Holy n of the Apocalypses Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. Although Old Man of the Apocalypse had not yet reached the level of Emperor of the Absolute, he was already very close to this level, and even gave people the feeling that he would be able to break through at any time. These three people hurriedly came, and suddenly, Holy Night Emperor seemed to have sensed something, and he violently stopped his footsteps. Immediately, the rear Holy Night Army and The Holy n Armys warrior teams also stopped in their tracks. Haha, isnt this Holy Night Emperor? What a pleasure to meet you. Meeting again. A bold and cheerfulughter came out, and it was at the entrance of Blood Moon Holy Land, in that darkness, that a majestic figure walked out with a dragons stride, with a majestic and iparable Holy Dragons Breath permeating his body. This was none other than Old Dragon King. Immediately after that, a stout mountain-like old man and a silver-haired old man with a strong aura also came out from the darkness, respectively, Titan Emperor Old Man and Dragons Guardian Parks. Behind Old Dragon King, a group of warriors appeared, which were Dragons Warriors and Titan Warriors. Seeing this formation, Holy Night Emperors face turned cold as he raised an eyebrow and said, Dragons and Titan people actually teamed up and appeared in front of Blood Moons holy ground, what is the meaning of this? There is no particr meaning. Being entrusted to guard here. Old Dragon King said. Holy Night Emperors eyes shed with a cold aura as he said, Entrusted by someone? Just what kind of person has such a great face that even Old Dragon King has to listen to him like that? As for who it is Holy Night Emperor you dont need to know. Old Dragon King said in an old-fashioned manner. Holy Night Emperor sneered and said, Im not interested in knowing either. Now, Im going to Blood Moon. Are you trying to block the way? Old Dragon King pretended to be surprised and said, You can tell? Actually, its not a roadblock. Since weve met here, why dont we sit down and talk together? This New Martial Age has arrived, and we can also talk to each other about some of the insights on Cultivation, right? Also, its rumored that the World Martial Arts League Competition is about to start. I wonder if Holy Night people have any young talents to participate? By the way, Old Man of the Apocalypse, do you have any disciples from your n to participate? Holy Night Emperor knew in his heart that Old Dragon King was intentionally dying, and he said, Right now, Old Man doesnt have the leisure to get entangled with you. If you really want to talk, you might as well go along to Blood Moons Holy Land. Now, Im going to head to Blood Moon Holy Land. Old Dragon King are you going to stop me?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Dragon King narrowed a pair of old eyes and said in a decisive tone, In short, we are stationed here. Holy Night Emperor if you want to go to Blood Moon Holy Land, then you might as well step over us. YouC Holy Night Emperor was furious, he looked at Old Dragon King angrily, his own Emperor of the Absolutes monstrous pressure was diffusing, vaguely exuding a cold killing machine, he said word by word, Old Dragon King, do you want to start a war? ? Hmph! Old Dragon King coldly snorted, he took a step out, his own majestic and boundless Holy Dragons Breath was erupting, sweeping across the sky, the mighty pressure rolling, his own Holy Dragons Might was permeating. So what if we go to war? Its not like old me hasnt fought you before. Why dont we try it now and see who can knock who down! Old Dragon King said in a strong tone. Hmph, do you really think that I, Holy Night people, am easy to bully? Lord Wraths tone sank, a battle intent of his own was erupting as he stood out at this, his cold gaze fixed on Old Dragon King. Whats the use of talking? If you want to fight, thene on! Parks opened his mouth and said in an indifferent tone. Old Man of the Apocalypse frowned, and the gaze in his eyes looked towards Titan Emperor Old Man as he said, Titan Emperor Old Man, you want to get involved as well? Going to side with the Dragons? Titan Emperor Old Man hemmed and hawed and said in a jarred voice, It cant be helped that the old man owes others a favor. The strongest members of my n now have the Forging Spirit Pill, and their cultivation is growing by leaps and bounds, so such a favor is too big. Therefore, its only natural for Old Man to stand with the Dragons. Anyway, if you really want to enter the Blood Moon Holy Land, then go ahead and fight. Defeat us and kill us. Otherwise, just stand here and dont move. When the timees, you can go in if you like. Old Man of the Apocalypses face was cold, already knowing Titan Emperor Old Mans choice. The atmosphere in the field was suddenly tense, with a murderous aura permeating the scene. Dragons and Titan peoples warriors had already stepped forward, ready to fight. Holy Night Emperor coldly stared at Old Dragon King, an angry killing intention in the diffusion, his chest cavity has a rage in the diffusion, the monstrous pressure of the sky, leading to the wind and clouds in the sky and the earth changed greatly, the wild wind in the whistling, rolling murderous air in the diffusion. Whether it was a battle or not, everything depended on Holy Night Emperors stance. If he insisted on traveling to Blood Moon Holy Land, inevitably, a great battle would break out here! Blood Moon, deep within the Holy Land. The battle between Emperor of Blood and Night King was still going on. The fight between the two was extremely dangerous, and the power of a single strike was enough to shake the heavens and earth. A powerful pressure aura filled the battlefield, and the meaning of the fists that had been evolved were constantly colliding, erupting into a shocking might. So far, Night King was already injured, with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, leaving some Fist Seals marks on his body. Emperor of Bloods face was pale, and his own aura was not as powerful as it was at first. What made Emperor of Blood feel uneasy was that the injuries he sustained when he was blown away by Old Mr. Miller at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference were beginning to get out of control, which was definitely a very bad sign, and once the injuries red up again, it would be fatal. At this moment, two figures appeared and arrived, it was Jason and Devil Lord, they rushed to the battlefield, ready to assist Night King and surround the Emperor of Blood! As long as they killed Emperor of Blood, the battle against Blood Moon would be over. Chapter 2002 Dragon Head will Emperor of Blood In the battlefield between Emperor of Blood and Night King, there was a terrifying pressure enveloping the battlefield, that was the Emperor of the Absolute level of pressure, under the suppression of this pressure, it was estimated that only those who had reached the cultivation of Great Emperor Realm high-level powerhouses would be able to withstand it. When Jason and Devil Lord rushed over, they were immediately implicated by this terrifying and iparable pressure, Devil Lords body was filled with boiling qi and blood, and his rolling demonic qi was surging as a way to fight against the suppression of this pressure. Jason himself was filled with a pure and majestic Green Dragons Qi, and Green Dragons Golden Body was also blooming with a green-golden light, thus resisting the Emperor of the Absolute level of pressure. Speaking of which, this was precisely one of Dragon Bloodlines counter-intuitive features; with Dragon Bloodlines shelter, it was able to immunize itself against the mighty domain fields of high-ranked powerhouses. Of course, this was also rtive. At present, the pressure on Jason and Devil Lord is naturally from the Emperor of Bloods monstrous momentum, the Emperor of Blood is an Emperor of Extreme Realm level of power, even if he is injured, the pressure of the high-ranking powerhouse is definitely not something that a low-ranking martial artist can resist. Compared to the Emperor of Bloods Cultivation realm, Jason is only half a step away from the Great Emperor Realm, and can be considered a low-ranking martial artist. Even with Dragon Bloodline protecting his body, Jason still felt some pressure when facing the Emperor of Bloods pressure. If he could be promoted to Great Emperor Realm, then it could be said that the pressure of Extreme Realm Emperor could be basically ignored for him, and only those who had reached Extreme Realm Emperor would not be able to counteract it. Jason faced the Emperor of Blood against the release of that mighty pressure domain field, spare to feel some pressure or not, he catalyzed his own qi and blood, evolved gravity potential field, as a way to resist. Rumble! At this time, Night King and Emperor of Blood is another fist bombardment, each others horrible power in the outbreak, all swept and engulfed to the other side, the field rolled up a tornado hurricane, qi as a sword, swept around. This fist fell, Night King fell back a few steps, Emperor of Blood body also shook, a face looks very bad, there is an extreme indignation killing machine in the surge. Night King turned his head and looked at Jason and Devil Lord, saying, You guys are here? That means that its time for this battle to end! Nowadays, the only strong person left in Blood Moon is Emperor of Blood, this old thing, right? Jasonughed loudly and said, Thats right, all of Blood Moons Great Emperor Realm and above have been killed. There is only this Emperor of Blood left, killing him will also destroy the entire Blood Moon!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emperor of Bloods pair of blood-colored gazes stared tightly at Jason as he said word by word, You are Satan? Not bad! Jason stared coldly at Emperor of Blood, as he said in a cold voice, Back then, you and Lord Blood Moon traveled to Carovia and attacked Old Mr. Miller in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Unfortunately, during that battle Unfortunately, in that battle, Lord Blood Moon was killed by my father, and you were hit by Old Mr. Millers punch, and you have yet to recover from your injuries. But you wont have a chance to recover. Tonight, along with you, the entire Blood Moon will cease to exist! Arrogant child, do you really think you can kill me with just a few of you? Emperor of Blood sneered as he said, My n will not be destroyed. Instead, you and the others will be greeted with a massacre, and all of you will die without a burial ce! Is that so? The corner of Jasons mouth lifted, revealing a sneer, as he said, You want to wait for Holy Night peoples people toe to your aid? Then Im afraid Ill have to disappoint you. Whether its Holy Night people or The Holy n of the Apocalypse, they wont be able to enter the Holy Land to help you tonight. They have been blocked from Blood Moon Holy Land. What? Emperor of Bloods face changed, and he said as he instantly thought of something, Dragons have teamed up with Titan people? Are blocking Holy Night peoples reinforcements? In order to make your death a little clearer, I can answer you with certainty that what you have guessed is not wrong. Jason said. Damn it! I will kill you! Emperor of Blood roared, a supreme and terrifying Extreme Realm Emperors pressure was sweeping, the monstrous might caused the heaven and earth to shake, his aura was skyrocketing, a furious killing intent was sweeping through the air, and a strong smell of blood was permeating out from his body. Jasons words had stimted him, causing the hope he was holding onto in his heart to fall away, and making him realize that he had to fight with all his might, or else he would die! Kill! Emperor of Blood shouted violently, his figure moved, a killing intent locked onto Jason, and his entire body was sprinting towards Jason. Whoosh! Night King took the lead to meet the battle, an aura of Holy Night Origin surrounded his body as he said in a deep voice, Emperor of Blood is very strong, you two make sure to be careful, Ill drag him down head-on! Boom! As he spoke, Night King evolved the Holy Night Origin Fist fist gesture, and a scene of a lone holy night appeared, as if it was ovepping with this heaven and earth, and it enveloped Emperor of Blood. Blood Moon Swallows the Sky! Emperor of Blood roared angrily, his entire body was cloaked in hair, an aura that contained the pressure of the Gods was permeating the air, and a gigantic and iparable blood moon shadow was evolved in his fist, looking as if it really existed, copsing the void, and swallowing it towards Night King. Night Kings own Holy Night Origin Power was boiling, and the fist power that was evolved was bombarded head-on with the Emperor of Blood, erupting with a shocking might. Descent of the Devil! Devil Lord let out a roar as he erupted his own Origin Power of the Great Sage, evolving Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist, and sted at Emperor of Blood in response. The fist force crossed the sky, containing rolling Pure Devil Energy, manifesting a divine and demonic shadow, suppressing the Emperor of Blood. Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason also roared out, he used Fighter Arctic to catalyze the strongest punch in Heaven Fist, endless Green Dragon Qi was filling the air, and Green Dragon Origin was boiling, coalescing on the punch. The shadow of Dragon Bloodline emerged in the air, swooping down and fusing with his fist momentum, releasing an aura that dominated and killed the heavens and the earth. The fist power sted forward, wrapped in that green dragons shadow, making this fist as if it was transformed into that big green dragon, to y the sky and devour all the enemies in front of him. Rumble! In an instant, the three great powerhouses of Night King, Devil Lord, and Jason struck out one after another, and surrounded and killed Emperor of Blood, and the attack of Emperor of Blood shook together, erupting with earth-shattering sound and power. The power of the fists was erupting, and the endless pressure was sweeping, making the ce where this sparring bombardment was taking ce look like a cannonball had been detonated, erupting into a loud rumbling sound, and the air force that swept up was even more furious, radiating in all directions. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a fist sh, a figure violently separated. Night King was forced back, Devil Lord flew out, and Jason staggered back. Even Emperor of Blood, he was also forced backward, and a trace of blood had already spilled out from the corner of his mouth. Obviously, Emperor of Bloods injuries had worsened. Chapter 2003 Emperor of Blood Killing Machine Emperor of Bloods injuries have not yet recovered, and now that he has been injured again, and again, the corners of his mouth are overflowing with blood, which has also touched his old injuries, making it impossible to suppress the old injuries. At that time, Old Mr. Millers power of that punch, that was Old Mr. Miller in the Extreme Realm Emperor outbreak of a blow. If Old Mr. Miller hadnt suffered from the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao, and his strength was only about three or fouryers, that punch would have been enough to kill Emperor of Blood. Although Emperor of Blood was lucky not to die, the horrific killing power contained in the strike of the Extreme Realm Emperor made him feel bad, and he fled back to Blood Moon to recuperate from his wounds for several months, but he has not yet recovered. Now, that old wound was showing signs of erupting again, which made him both frightened and angry. Once the old wound broke out in full force, it was definitely a danger signal. Therefore, Emperor of Blood had to spend arge amount of blood and Origin Power to suppress the old wound in his body, which also caused his own breath to weaken continuously. Emperor of Blood was also worthy of being an Extreme Realm Emperor, and his attack had caused great damage to Night King, Devil Lord, and Jason. The corners of Night Kings mouth were overflowing with blood, and his injuries didnt look light, however, his own Holy Night Origins aura was still extremely strong, after all, he was able to invoke Holy Night Origins aura, which was the reason why he was able to take on an Extreme Realm Emperor such as Emperor of Blood on his own. The root of it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Night King had already reached the peak of Emperor of the Absolute, and was only half a step away from being an Extreme Realm Emperor, he was able to constantly activate the Holy Night Origin breath, so as to strengthen his own blood and Origin Energy. Otherwise, with the difference in battle power between Emperor of the Absolute and Extreme Realm Emperor, it would be difficult for him to resist Emperor of Blood, even if Emperor of Bloods own injuries were notpletely healed. Devil Lords injuries were even worse, but he was as if he was made of iron, still standing straight, a Pure Devil Energy surrounded his body, and his own majestic qi and blood were permeating his body. Jason reached out and rubbed the blood off the corners of his mouth, the terror of Extreme Realm Emperor he had finally seen. He and Devil Lord had only reached the residual waves of Emperor of Bloods attack, the main attack had been resisted by Night Kings side, but even the side waves were something that he and Devil Lord could not fight against at this level of strength. It could be imagined that if Emperor of Blood did not have a secret injury and maintained his peak strength, that battle would really be a no-win situation. Therefore, attacking Blood Moon this time was an extremely correct choice. Taking advantage of his illness! This would be really dangerous if they waited for Emperor of Blood to recover from his own injuries. Although Night King was injured, his entire body still looked calm and rxed as he looked indifferently at Emperor of Blood and said, Emperor of Blood, are you unable to suppress the injuries in your body? It seems that you are just at the end of your strength, not far from death. Jason heatedlyughed and said, I have to say, this old thing is still really strong. Its no wonder that back then, he single-handedly created Blood Moons Gotham, promoted The Battle of Emperors Fall, and pitted Dark Phoenix against him. Now that Blood Moon is overthrown, this is perhaps a reincarnation. Emperor of Bloods gaze glowing with ayer of blood color locked onto Jason, his pale and hideous face didnt have the slightest fluctuation of emotions, and no one knew what he was thinking, but a terrifying bloody murderous aura was filling the air. If previously the person he wanted to kill the most was Night King, then now he changed his mind, the person he was strongest to kill was Jason instead. Putting aside the fact that Jason had previously killed Blood Moons strongest people one after another, this was already a deadly feud. Just seeing that Jason was only a half-step Great Emperor Realm cultivation, but was able to resist his Extreme Realm Emperors pressure, and was also able to take action against him, which had already made him the greatest killing opportunity! Emperor of Blood had already lived for more than a hundred years, and over these hundred years, he had seen many different kinds of heavenly pride disciples, but he had never seen a demon like Jason. A half-step Great Emperor Realm, he was actually able to kill a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse in Blood Moon, and right now, he was still able to resist his pressure, and even managed to withstand the waves of his attack even when he was injured. This was simply unheard of! Emperor of Blood could even foresee that if Jason really grows uppletely, lets say promoted to Great Emperor Realm, Im afraid that Emperor of the Absolute wouldnt be able to suppress him, and even Extreme Realm Emperor would have a hard time killing him. Therefore, such a young man must be gotten rid of! Keeping it was definitely a huge bacsh! Continue the battle! Night King opened his mouth as he invoked the Qi of Holy Night Origin, and a zing and iparable battle intent once again red up in his eyes as he moved his body and charged towards Emperor of Blood. Light of the Holy Night! Night King shouted out, he steeply threw out his fist, and the fist power he evolved turned into a shocking fist awn, reflecting the heaven and earth. Under the night color, the only thing that could be seen was a brilliant fist awn across the sky, an Emperor of the Absolutes pressure was permeating the air, and endless Holy Night Origin Power was surging, condensing in this fist, shaking this side of the void, and sting towards the Emperor of Blood in this regard. Blood Moon Sacrifice! Emperor of Blood opened his mouth icily, his own qi and blood were surging, and in the underworld, it was as if a forbidden power was being added through the blood of his qi and blood. Then, Emperor of Blood evolved the Blood Moon Emperors Fist, and as his fist sted out, it transformed into a huge round of blood moon blood shadow pushing horizontally towards the front, and in that round of blood moon shadow, there was an emperor figure emerging, releasing a monstrous and terrifying pressure. Emperor of Blood pushed out this fist horizontally to meet Night King, and was resisting Night Kings terrifying fist momentum that was blossoming with brilliant awns. However, Emperor of Bloods punch did not contain the power of sacrifice that he had obtained by sacrificing the blood moon. Jason and Devil Lord were still waiting on the sidelines, ready to wait for an opportunity to strike again. At that moment, the battle situation in the field suddenly changed, and suddenly saw Emperor of Bloods figure move, regardless of Night Kings attack, he rushed towards Jasons side with incredible speed. An Extreme Realm Emperors pressure swept towards Jason, in which Emperor of Blood was evolving his fist, in which there was a forbidden power surging like killing heaven and earth! Emperor of Blood didntpletely resist Night Kings strike, but he didnt care, letting the aftermath of Night Kings strike hit his body, and his own killing chancepletely locked Jason. At that moment, Jasons heart was in shock, he knew that Emperor of Blood was trying to kill him, to kill him at all costs. All these changes were too fast, under the coverage of Emperor of Bloods Extreme Realm Emperor pressure, Jason could not avoid it at all. Although Emperor of Blood was heavily injured, and his dark wounds were also touched, he was an Extreme Realm Emperor, and the power of sacrifice and a ray of the power of the Gods contained in his fist waspletely locked towards Jason, which was ready to gather the strongest strike topletely kill Jason! At that moment, Jason encountered an unprecedented terrifying crisis. He could even feel that a cold, icy aura of death was approaching him. However, Jason had never been a sitting duck, even when he was in a desperate situation, he would fight back and turn the tide! Immediately, Jasons blood was boiling, a fire-like burning will to fight was rising, that unyielding will to fight and fighting spirit to support him to face the Emperor of Blood. Chapter 2004 – Five Times Battle Power, Explosion! Emperor of Bloods entire body went straight towards Jason,ing with a fierce momentum, a strong and horrifying killing opportunitypletely locking Jason in ce. He was already evolving his fist, manifesting a blood-colored fist shadow, which towered over heaven and earth, charging straight into the sky and stretching across heaven and earth, containing a sacrificial power that was enough to make peoples bones creepy. A wisp of Extreme Realm Emperors pressure spread out from his body, locking the space where Jason was, and the rate of pressure belonging to the Extreme Realm Emperor erupted fully,pletely engulfing Jason. This strike is definitely the strongest strike that Emperor of Blood has ever released since the battle, he left it to Jason, this is the iron will want to kill Jasonpletely. Night King and Devil Lord realized Emperor of Bloods intention, and they all rushed over, mobilized their fists, and sted forward. However, they were still a step toote and were unable to stop Emperor of Blood from attacking Jason. In the face of Emperor of Bloods strongest strike, Jason was as calm as ake, unprecedentedly calm down, at this moment, panic does not have any meaning, in order to crack the current crisis, the only way is to meet the fist and up, kill a bloody road. Jasons bodys blood is boiling, in the eyes of the war is zing like fire, Sunling Bloodline rolled like a tide, swept the sky. The virtual image of Dragon Bloodline sensed the crisis of its master, and the sound of the dragons roar continued to reverberate endlessly in this world. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was blossoming with a bright light, and the huge green dragons silhouette wrapped around his body and merged into his Green Dragons Golden Body, pushing the Green Dragons Golden Body to the strongest state. Jason had yet to evolve his fist power, in that he had been frantically pushing Front Arctic. Right now, Front Arctic is the only thing that can counteract Emperor of Bloods strike. Perhaps in the midst of an unprecedented crisis, or perhaps Jasons own unyielding will to fight was released, and he suddenlyC Battle! Jason let out a roar, roar like thunder, shaking the sky, spread throughout this side of the battlefield. A fierce and boundless battle intent burst out from his body, the whole persons breath was climbing up, just like a true dragon, dominating heaven and earth, with a supreme aura of dominating this side of the battlefield. Just now, Jason finally seeded in touching Front Arctic! Perhaps under the crisis, this time, under the Front Arctics touch, there were even five thin lines solidified in the human universes shadow. What does this mean? It means that this time when Front Arctic was triggered, he was able to burst out with a fivefold increase in battle power! A fivefold increase in battle power, what kind of terrifying existence was that? This was also the highest increase in battle power that Jason had been able to burst out from sessfully triggering Front Arctic so far. Emperor of Blood, want to kill me? I want to blow you up. Front Arctic, explode for me! Jason roared angrily, the battle intent in his eyes zed up, burning like fire, and a majestic power surged out from within his entire body, as he evolved his fist momentum, and the majestic power that erupted under Front Arctics touch was urged forward with his fist momentum, meeting Emperor of Blood head-on. Rumble! When this fist erupted, the entire heaven and earth shook, and the space that the fist passed through was immediately destabilized, emitting a roaring sound as if it was about to copse. In the fist momentum, when the majestic power that was bred in the fist momentumpletely and crazily erupted out, the space that the fist momentum passed through looked like it was distorted, and that might was like a huge volcano suddenly erupting, gushing out monstrous energy! How is this possible! Emperor of Blood this must kill punch has attacked over, he saw Jasons counterattack, when he sensed Jason this fist contains that sea of majestic energy huge force, he a facepletely changed, be shocked and terrified, look at Jasons gaze is like living to see a ghost. Such a monstrous and horrifying power should not be something that a half-step Great Emperor Realm martial artist would be able to break out. Such a monstrous and terrifying energy power had even been able to threaten Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses! The power of this punch was like a tidal wave of energy that engulfed and destroyed everything! Night King and Devil Lord also sensed the energy power that erupted from Jasons fist, and at that moment, their faces were equally shocked, such a huge and unparalleled energy was not something that could be erupted by a half-step Great Emperor Realm martial artist. On the contrary, Jason had turned this impossibility into reality! Rumble! The ground shaking general fist power boom sound resounded, the Emperor of Blood contains boundless killing opportunities and the power of sacrifice of the energy of the blood-colored fistpletely erupted, and correspondingly, Jason touched the Front Arctic, five times the increase in the strength of the majestic power also erupted, the two strands of the impact of the boom in together.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the explosive energy that erupted under the fist attackpletely engulfed Jason and Emperor of Blood, and an iparable blinding light blossomed, like countless artillery shells being detonated, producing a dazzling and blinding light. Hoo! Hoo! Steeply, the two figures violently separated. Jason was drenched in blood, his entire body flew out, and his Green Dragons Golden Body was almost invisible, as if it had all been annihted. Emperor of Bloods old figure was also sent flying, and copsed in the distance. Satan! Seeing this, Night King couldnt care less about the heavily injured Emperor of Blood, as he moved and rushed over towards Jasons side. Devil Lord also rushed along with him, realizing that Jasons injuries would be very serious this time, and he would even be in danger of falling. Plop! Jason fell heavily to the ground, at this moment, he was dizzy, his eyes went ck, and he felt as if he was about to fall down towards a bottomless ck abyss. However, his own tough yet powerful consciousness was telling him that he must not close his eyes, must not faint. His skeleton seemed to be falling apart, his skin was cracking and oozing blood, the pain spread all over his body, and his Origin Energy and qi and blood power seemed to be cut off, so it could be said that this injury was unprecedentedly heavy. But Jason still managed to hold on and didnt close his eyes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Night King and Devil Lord both rushed over, Night King supported Jasons body, he hooked the Holy Night Origin Qi, and wisps of Holy Night Origin Qi were converging into Jasons body. Immediately, he realized that Jasons flesh and blood contained a terrible power of sacrifice, which was continuously devouring his vitality. Night King could only use his own Holy Night Origin Power to help him gradually dissolve it. Jason! Satan! A cry filled with urgency came out, and several figures were rushing towards this side. Chapter 2005 Emperor of Blood, Defeat! In an instant, the Parker family siblings, Marcel, White Fox, Lilith, Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, and others arrived. The fact that they had arrived already indicated that the situation on the battlefield had basically been finalized, and there were basically no major problems. There were still some remaining Blood Moon martial artists who were still resisting, but with the Satan Army and The Eternal Night Army besieging them, these remaining Blood Moon martial artists were doomed to be wiped out. The vibration caused by Jason and Emperor of Bloods strike spread throughout the entire Blood Moons sanctuary, attracting the gazes of Lilith and the others, who sensed that it was the aura belonging to Jason, actually sparring with Emperor of Blood, which really shocked them. Immediately, they rushed towards this side of the battlefield at the first opportunity. After rushing over, they happened to see Jasons copsed figure, and at that moment, Lilith, Emily, White Fox and the others were extremely worried, and they shouted out. Jasons state has been extremely bad, the bodys injuries are extremely heavy, their own stock of zing as the suns qi and blood have been unable to sense the slightest, the cracked skin on the body are seeping blood, that pale face is still a calm and collected color, the eyes of the eyes are also calm as usual. Satan, this is Holy Dragon Pill, take it! Lilith squatted down, looking at Jason who was covered in blood, her eyes were red, and she immediately took out an elixir that emitted a gust of strange fragrance, and stuffed it into Jasons mouth on this. Holy Dragon Pill can be said to be an extremely precious elixir among Dragons, just like Holy Night peoples Sacred Heart Pill. Lilith didnt care whether Jason agreed or not, after breaking the corner of his mouth, he stuffed this Holy Dragon Pill into his mouth, this Holy Dragon Pill immediately melted in his mouth, and a stream of pure energy immediately spread towards Jasons body all around. The energy in Jasons body was now in a depleted state, so when the Holy Dragon Pills medicinal properties melted away, the pure oceanic energy spread around his body, and his body was just like a sponge, absorbing the energy crazily. Jason immediately ran Zhe Arctic and began to recover his injuries. Gradually, strands of Sunling Bloodline began to grow in the depths of Jasons blood veins, causing his own Qi to recover quite a bit, and everything gradually developed in a good direction. Im fine, you guys dont need to worry too much! Jason opened his mouth as he took a deep breath, his own Sunling Bloodline was continuously surging, nourishing his physical body, while the Origin Energy in the Cultivation Origin was also condensing. Jason struggled to stand up, White Fox and the girls wanted to assist when they saw this, Jason said, Ill do it myself, I believe I can still stand up! Night Kings heart fluttered and he said, Let Satan do it himself. Night King knew that this was a test of will, and a test of his own Cultivation beliefs, Jason wanted to stand up as a strong man and look down on the Emperor of Blood through his own actions. Jason in the process of standing up, involving the bodys injuries, the whole process is extremely painful, as if his body is going to fall apart, he needs to gather a little bit of strength. The strike with Emperor of Blood just now, if it was aimed at Night King, Im afraid Night King would also be seriously injured. Jason was able to resist it with his Green Dragons Golden Body, but he had to pay a huge price for it. Just now, if his willpower was not strong enough, when his body fell down, he was so dizzy that he really had to close his eyes, and then he really did not know when he could wake up, and even if he could wake up was a question. In the end, Jason still stood up, just like a king in this battlefield, looking down on this battlefield, his eyes also looked towards the side where Emperor of Blood fell to the ground. Emperor of Blood was naturally still alive, but his condition was already extremely bad. The majestic power of Jason Front Arctics five-fold increase in battle power had still injured him, causing his already wounded condition to be even worse. Worse still, the dark injuries that he had previously spent his Origin Power on suppressing could no longer be suppressed, and now they had erupted in full force, leaving him in the same state as when he had been hit by Old Mr. Millers punch at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, if not even more serious. Because his Cultivation Origin had cracked under the full-blown dark injury, there wasnt the slightest amount of Origin Power that could be condensed. Emperor of Blood could feel his own life essence draining away, his own breath was already at a point of exhaustion, he knew that he was finished this time, in this state he no longer had the power to fight. Speaking of which, the one who truly defeated Emperor of Blood was never Night King or Jason. To be precise, the one who defeated Emperor of Blood was the dark wound in his body that had not yet healed, which was left behind by Old Mr. Millers original punch, and now it was back in full force again, spreading all over his body, and he no longer had any strength left to suppress it. Emperor of Blood saw that Jason had already stood up, his eyes shed a trace of regret, he had tried his best to kill Jason, but he was still unable to do so. He was even more certain that Jasons rise to power would be unstoppable. He even thought that Jasons rivals and enemies would be met with despair like the end of the world, but he didnt have to worry about that because he knew that he could not escape death. But even if he dies, he will not die upside down, he is a generation of Emperor of Blood, Dark Ancient n in the strongest, leading a generation of characters, how can he die upside down? Therefore, Emperor of Blood held on, used all his strength to force himself to stand up, even if he died, he had to die standing up. This was the dignity that a strong man should have! Jason dragged his heavy but determined feet and walked forward step by step. Night King and the others also followed forward, Night Kings gaze was fixed on Emperor of Blood, he could sense that Emperor of Blood was already at a point where he had run out of gas, and hadpletely run out of power to fight.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emperor of Blood, you have finally lost! Jason looked towards Emperor of Blood with a calm gaze in his eyes and spoke in a nd tone. This Emperor has lost, and lost unwillingly! If this Emperor didnt have a dark wound on him, would you and the others be able to spread your wildness here? One by one, you would have been killed by this Emperor long ago! Emperor of Blood opened his mouth. A dark wound? Thats also due to your own Cultivation not working. At the Carovia Ancient Martial Arts Conference, you were punched by Old Mr. Miller. Jason opened his mouth, thenughed coldly and said, This is also very good, Old Mr. Miller left you with this dark wound in the beginning, and I will be the one to kill youter, which is also a perfect ending. This Emperor has also lived long enough, this life is also a reigning king, it is a pity that the time does not wait for me, just one step short of Cultivation Tong Shen! Emperor of Blood sighed softly, his pair of old eyes calmed down, to this point he has already looked down on life and death, he looked around, looking towards Blood Moons holynd which was filled with war fires and corpses everywhere. In the depths of his eyes, a touch of intolerance and mourning shed through. Satan, I have an unforgiving request, there are some ordinary people in Blood Moon, they are not martial artists. Please also be merciful to them and give them a way out. Dont worry, these ordinary people of Blood Moon do not have bloodline inheritance and are not suitable for martial arts cultivation, so they will not pose any threat to you. Emperor of Blood spoke slowly. Jason did not reply back, he thought of something and said, Dark Phoniex, you do the honors. Chapter 2006 A clean break Dark Phoniexs face was stunned when she heard Jasons words, and she stepped forward. Emperor of Blood, back then, single-handedly created the Blood Moon Gothic, pushed for The Battle of Emperors Fall, pitched Dark Phoenix, and made the Dark Phoenix lineage nearly extinct. Jason opened his mouth as he continued, As you are a descendant of the Dark Phoenix lineage, perhaps it would be more appropriate for you to put an end to it. There is no better way for the Heavenly Dao to be reincarnated and for retribution to be meted out. Emperor of Bloods cold gaze looked towards Dark Phoniex, he slowly opened his mouth and said, Just now, this Emperor sensed a pure Dark Origin Breath in the battlefield, that is the unique Origin Energy of the Dark Phoenix line after awakening the Dark Phoenix Bloodline. It seems that that person is you. Unexpectedly, after a hundred years, Dark Phoenix has produced another descendant who has awakened Dark Phoenix Bloodline. Dark Phoniex stared coldly at Emperor of Blood as she said, Yes, I am the descendant of Dark Phoenix. At first, you, Blood Moon, united with some Agists to promote The Battle of Emperors Fall, causing many Emperor-level powerhouses of Dark Phoenix to fall, and afterward, you even besieged my Dark Phoenixs Holy Land, wanting to eliminate the root and branch. Im afraid you didnt expect that there are still Dark Phoenixs descendants surviving in this world. Emperor of Blood coldly looked at Dark Phoniex and said, Are you saying these words to make this Emperor repent? Repent for The Battle of Emperors Fall a hundred years ago? If it were to happen again, this Emperor would also push for this battle. A king is a king and a king is a loser. The strongest in the world follow this rule. When Dark Phoenix lost back then, he had to ept the situation. Just like tonight, this Emperor lost and will not regret it. The one whose hands are stained with blood is still so obsessed, then I will kill you! Dark Phoniex was enraged as she raised her right hand, holding a ck de, with her own murderous energy surging through her body. A Dark Origin Breath was permeating her body, and in her rage, Dark Phoniexs own Dark Phoenix Bloodline manifested, and a Dark Phoenixs silhouette took off into the air, revealing its might. Emperor of Blood looked at the Dark Phoenix shadow manifested in the void, the corner of his mouth raised, seemed to show a touch of meaningful smile, as if in reminiscence, dusty memories open, seemed to see the year the Dark Phoenix King of the supreme elegance. Back then, this peerless figure with unrivaled battle power had eventually fallen. He, on the other hand, was able to live until now, having lived for so many long years. He felt that everything was worth it. Snort! Dark Phoniex held the ck de and rushed towards Emperor of Blood at an extremely fast speed, then the ck de in his hand lifted up and turned into a cold aura, taking it straight towards Emperor of Bloods throat. In this process, Night King also followed up silently. Night King was worried that Emperor of Blood would make a surprise attack before his death, and with Dark Phoniexs strength, he would not be able to withstand it. However, Night King was over worried. Emperor of Blood obviously has no power to fight, he also has no intention to fight again, defeat is defeat, he also knows that he has no power to return to heaven, frankly ept the death of the advent. Thumb! Blood sttered, the ck de in Dark Phoniexs hand cut through Emperor of Bloods throat, bringing out a puddle of blood, blood sttered in the air. Emperor of Blood, who had reigned supreme in Dark Ancient n for more than a hundred years and was only one step away from Cultivation, fell to the ground and died, ending his highly legendary and brilliant life. Rumble! When Emperor of Blood fell, there seemed to be a muffled sound of thunder in the sky and earth. The entire heaven and earth suddenly had a vision of the heavens and the earth, the wind was raging, the wind was whistling, as if it was making a whimpering sound, and there was even a voice of the Great Dao that wasmenting. This was a vision triggered by the death of an Extreme Realm Emperor level powerhouse that caused the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth to be touched. This represented the death of an Extreme Realm Emperor, and the heavens and earth were crying out in sorrow! Dark Phoniex was holding the ck de, she stood silently, and suddenly tears welled up in her eyes, she never thought that she would be able to kill the Emperor of Blood, the culprit that caused Dark Phoenix to be almost annihted, one day. Blood for blood, this was the most basic truth in Dark World. Therefore, Dark Phoenixs blood debt could only be repaid with Blood Moons blood and Emperor of Bloods head. Now, it was all realized. With that sh just now, she had broken the blood feud between Blood Moon and Dark Phoenix, and there was no better way to break the blood feud than this. Up to this point, Dark Phoniex felt that those ancestors of Dark Phoenix who died in The Battle of Emperors Fall back then were able to rest in peace a little. Even though he is on the opposite side of the Emperor of Blood, I have to admit that he does have the demeanor of a generation of supreme powerhouses! Night King spoke. Jason nodded, with the death of Emperor of Blood, this battle was considered to be over, Blood Moon had already been breached, from now on in Dark Ancient n, there would be no more Blood Moon, and it was removed from the name! Outside Blood Moon Holy Land. Boom! Boom! Terrifying fist power bombardment sound came, a Emperor of the Absolutes breath pressure is diffusing, there are several figures in the field are fighting. The other direction is with a warrior in the fight to kill, the field already has a bloody vor in the diffusion. Holy Night Emperor still decided to go out, since he came, he could not because Old Dragon King and other people blocked the way to retreat, really want to retreat, this is for the Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypses prestige blow is too big. Therefore, they had to fight no matter what. Only, they hadnt been fighting for long, when all of a suddenC Rumble! A mournful sound was heard in the heavens and earth, with howling winds and gloomy gusts, it was as if the heavens and earth were grieving and swallowing. After noticing this phenomenon, Holy Night Emperors face was stunned, and after he and Old Dragon King threw a punch at each other, his figure retreated backward, and pulled away from each other. Old Dragon King also stopped and did not continue to attack, obviously, he also noticed something unusual. As Holy Night Emperor and Old Dragon King stopped fighting, Titan Emperor Old Man and Lord Wrath, and Parks and Old Man of the Apocalypse also stopped fighting, and the warrior teams of the two sides were also ordered by some warrior leaders to call a truce, and retreated in the direction of their respective strongest warriors. They retreated in the direction of their respective powerhouses. Holy Night Emperors face wasplicated, his eyes shed with essence, and he could not help but feel a sense of regret as he said, Emperor of Blood has fallen! Old Dragon King took a deep breath and said, This old man, Emperor of Blood, has truly gone. Regardless of his stance, Emperor of Blood was ultimately a generation of supreme powerhouses, and the dead are great, so I wont say anything about him. I can only wish him a good journey. Blood Moon is considered to have beenpletely attacked. Titan Emperor Old Man said. Holy Night Emperors face turned cold and said, Blood Moon is a Dark Ancient n just like our Agist. Now that Blood Moon has perished, dont you have the feeling that your lips are dying? Maybe, the next one to perish will be the Agist you are in. Old Dragon King snorted coldly and said, Holy Night Emperor, I dont think youve forgotten how Dark Phoenix died back then, but you still have the nerve to speak up here. Since Dark Phoenix will be destroyed, why cant Blood Moon be destroyed? As I see it, this is the cycle of heaven, retribution. YouC Holy Night Emperor was enraged, but couldnt say anything. What? Havent fought enough? Just now was also considered a warm-up, if you think you havent fought enough, you might as well continue the battle!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Dragon King said in a strong tone. Chapter 2007 Distribution of Benefits Blood Moon Holy Land. The entire battlefield had already ended, and Blood Moons martial artists had all been killed. This holynd was dyed with blood, and the smell of smoke and fire was everywhere, mixed with an extremely pungent smell of blood. As Emperor of Blood said, there were still many ordinary people in Blood Moon, although they were from the Blood Moon lineage, they were no different from the ordinary people in the world and did not possess any threatening force. Jason was not a murderous person, and Night King did not intend to kill everyone. Therefore, Jason and Night King did not intend to touch the remaining ordinary people in Blood Moon, as long as they were peaceful and did note to cause trouble and seek death. The fighters of Satan Army and The Eternal Night Army were converging, many of them were stained with blood, but their fighting spirit and will to fight were still at their peak. Some of the battlefield conditions still needed to be cleaned up, these were left to the Satan Army and The Eternal Night Army to handle. Jason also looked to the rest of the group, Robert, Marcel, Zack, and Benji were all fine, Marcel had some injuries and they were basically fine. The same goes for Emily, Lilith, Dark Phoniex, White Fox and the others. The one who made Jason quite surprised was Wolf Boy, Wolf Boy had suffered some injuries, and Jason was relieved when he checked that it had no effect on his Cultivation Origin. However, he obviously felt that Wolf Boys own aura has risen by arge margin, and has already touched the threshold of Full Saint Realm. It seemed that Wolf Boy had gotten a breakthrough in this battle. With his current state, after recovering from his injuries, he would have no problem breaking through to Full Saint Realm. Jason also saw Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and other Satan Operation Group Warriors, but he also knew that some Satan Operation Group Warriors would definitely die in this battle, which was inevitable. It was just that it wasnt time to go count the battle damage yet either, until the two sides of warriors had tended to this battlefield first. Jason and Night King stepped aside, Jasons current state was not too good, besides taking the Holy Dragon Pill given by Lilith, he also took a healing Holy Pill made by Ghost Doctor, his Origin Energy and Qi and Blood power recovered a bit, but his injuries were still very bad. The injuries in his body were still very serious. However, the injuries were still very serious. Only this injury could not be rushed for a while, and could only be digested slowly. Jason and Night King found a ce to sit and talk to each other, Night King said: Now, Blood Moon has been broken by us, Blood Moon is one of the Dark Ancient n, it has a deep foundation and rich assets. You and I will also have to make a clear distribution of these resources. I dont think you have any objections to that, do you? Jason nodded and said, No objections. Then what are your ns?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Night King looked around as he said, Honestly speaking, this Holy Land of Blood Moon is not bad. I also have my eye on this Holy Land. My The Eternal Night Army doesnt have a very convenient and livable stronghold, and thats nothingpared to the Babia stronghold youre sitting in. Therefore, if its possible, Ill take over this Holy Land where Blood Moon is located, and Blood Moon has an Outer Land in the Ancient City of Ruins, which is able to collect countless cultivation resources every year. Youll be the one to upy it. What do you think? Jasons face was stunned when he heard this, and honestly he had no idea about Night King wanting to upy this holy ce in Blood Moon. The Holy Land owned by an Agist was definitely not simple when examined in detail, and the aura of heaven and earth within the Holy Land was obviously much denser than that of the outside world, and might even harbor some spirit veins and so on. However, Jason did not want to upy Blood Moons Holy Land. He felt that the Babia stronghold he was sitting in was quite good. When he heard Night King say that he wanted to give Blood Moons stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins to himself, he was really a bit surprised. One must know that the Ancient City of Ruins Outer Lands stronghold meant a huge amount of cultivation resources. Night King was the one who let it out like this. Jasonughed and said, Night King, why do I feel that you will lose a lot of money with such a profit distribution? Night King smiled bashfully and said, The Ancient City of Ruins stronghold is extremely rich in resources, this I know. But theres no talk of loss or profit. Its just right for you and me to take what we need. We must know that the cultivation path that opens up the treasure of energy in our bodies relies on us to continuously cultivate and strengthen ourselves. As for the cultivation resources, Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, these are just external objects, which are the process and means to pave the way to the highest realm. Of course, its not to say that we cant ess these cultivation resources, its just to say that our own path shouldnt go astray, and that we shouldnt be overly reliant on them. Think about it, a genius who relies on countless Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures of cultivation resources piled up,pared to a veteran who doesnt die in a hundred battles in the battlefield, once its a life-and-death struggle, who do you think has a better chance of winning? Jasons heart shook slightly, Night Kings words had really woken him up and made him realize something. What you said makes sense, the reason why a truly strong person is strong is that they are strong in themselves, not with the help of external objects! External objects, are just a means, a process, and cannot be overly relied upon. Jason took a deep breath as he slowly said. He thought of Old Mr. Miller, from a young age, he did not see Old Mr. Miller have any Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures to cultivate his own Cultivation, but Old Mr. Miller was able to rely on himself, breaking the Cultivation cage and bing End Martial Age. He has be the first Cultivation legend of the End Martial Age to be a god. Also, his own father, nine dragon lock trapped more than twenty years, daily sitting, The Miller Family will not provide him with what Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures cultivation resources, but his own father is able to break free from the nine dragon lock and out of the final battle is even killed in a row! In the final battle, he even killed his enemies one after another, pushing all the way across the street and killing three old monsters of the Goodwin family. Patricks powerful, but also powerful itself, through the growth of their own, and constantly discover the bodys energy treasure, such a strong is not with the help of external objects toe, is to rely on their own step by step to cultivate toe. Night King then said: Of course, when we are still weak, with the help of cultivation resources to cultivate is not wrong, but also through their own efforts and fight to digest. However, when you reach the level of Emperor of the Absolute, you will know that in order to be stronger, you still have to rely more on yourself to dig out the treasure of energy in your body. Jasonughed and said, There are still many warriors under your ministry who need some cultivation resources to strengthen themselves. Thats why Ive monopolized Blood Moons stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins, why do I feel like Ive earned a lot? How about this, in the future, I will allocate some of my harvest from the Ancient City of Ruins stronghold to your side, how about that? Night King also smiled and said, Then Im naturally grateful. Alright, then ording to what you said, its settled like this. Jason smiled, then he said, Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, they should be outside Blood Moon Holy Land, shouldnt we go over to meet and thank them. Night King pped his thigh and said, Yes, I forgot about it if you didnt mention it. Its time to thank Old Dragon King for their pressure. Lets go, well go out now. Good! Jason nodded his head, and after he and Night King instructed the warriors under theirmand, this time, they prepared to make a trip over to the entrance of Blood Moon Holy Land first. Chapter 2008 – Going Straight to the Ancient City Blood Moon Holy Land entrance. When Jason and Night King came out, they only saw Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man. It turns out that after the death of Emperor of Blood, Holy Night Emperor naturally did not want to fight with Old Dragon King and the others meaninglessly, and was toote to assist Emperor of Blood, and everything ended with the death of Emperor of Blood. Immediately, Holy Night Emperor and Old Man of the Apocalypse left with the warriors of their n. After the Holy Night Emperor left, Old Dragon King asked Parks to lead the Dragons Warriors back to Dragons Holy Land, and the warriors from the Titan people also left. Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man were the only ones left waiting here. Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man did not intend to enter Blood Moon Holy Land, since the Emperor of Blood had already fallen, it meant that Blood Moon had already lost this battle and had been destroyed. There was no point in them entering. Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man. Jason greeted.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. You kid has finallye out. Old Dragon Kingughed. Senior Old Dragon King, Senior Titan Emperor Old Man. Night King also opened his mouth as he said, Thanks to the great help of the two seniors who came to press the battlefield and fend off the powerful men of Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Old Dragon King waved his hand and said, No need to be polite. Old me also promised Jason, so of course I will do my best. Saying that, Old Dragon King looked at Jason and said, Jason, your injuries are not light, and there is still a strand of Extreme Realm Emperors aura remaining on your body, could it be that you fought with Emperor of Blood? Night Kingughed and said, More than a fight. It can be said that Emperor of Blood ultimately died in his hands. What?! Now, Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man were shocked to the core. They knew that Emperor of Blood had already entered the ranks of Extreme Realm Emperor, and with the arrival of the New Martial Age, if it wasnt for the secret injury caused by Old Mr. Millers punch, he would have already be a Cultivation God. However, even if Emperor of Blood has a secret injury, Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man think that in a one-on-one situation, they may not be able to defeat or even kill Emperor of Blood. Jasons cultivation level was only half a step of Great Emperor Realm, but he was actually able to take on Emperor of Blood and kill him? This is simply not too heaven-defying! Jason hurriedly said, Night King is exaggerating. Its mainly because Night King fought against Emperor of Blood and seriously injured him. In that case, I was able to make a final strike with Emperor of Blood. Otherwise, if Emperor of Blood were to remain in his prime, Im afraid that I wouldnt even be able to withstand a single blow from Emperor of Blood. Old Dragon King sniffed and asked for a closer look at the battle. Night King and Jason also told the process of the battle with Emperor of Blood. However, when they heard that at the end of the battle, through Blood Moon Sacrifice, Emperor of Blood condensed the destructive power of sacrifice, and added a wisp of Gods power that his own Extreme Realm Emperor was able to condense, Jason was actually able to carry it off under such a powerful strike, and was also able to counterattack to inflict a heavy blow to Emperor of Blood, causing Jason to be unable to resist the attack. Emperor of Blood, causing Emperor of Bloods body dark injuries to fully erupt. This kind of battle power Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man couldnt help but see the light shing in their eyes, only to feel that they were still really old and couldnt keep up with the pace of the young people of this era. Such a heaven-defying act had already left them at a loss for what to say. By the way, Old Dragon King, I am going to make a trip to Ancient City of Ruins immediately. Now that Blood Moon has been conquered, Blood Moons outlying strongholds located in Ancient City of Ruins are officially going to be collected from my side. Jason said. Titan Emperor Old Mans eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, This is how it should be, since you and Night King have conquered Blood Moon, you certainly have the right to seize Blood Moons assets, including Blood Moons strongholds in the Ancient City including Blood Moons stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. It just so happens that my ns Holy Maiden is in Ancient City of Ruins recently, so wait until we arrive at Ancient City of Ruins, and Old Man will introduce you guys to each other. Titan Emperor Old Manughed, and at the end of his words, his face was full of hopefulness. Old Dragon Kings old face immediately turned ck and said, I said Titan Emperor Old Man, what do you mean by this? Jason and Lilith are already in love with each other, and my Dragons have already regarded Jason as their unmarried son-inw. Are you trying to steal him? Titan Emperor Old Manughed and said, Old Dragon King, dont be so excited. Young people, its right to get to know each other. Make friends with each other, this can always be right? As for the young peoples things that can only go with the flow, how to develop in the future, we these old generation cant interfere. Jason was sandwiched in the middle, for a moment did not know what to say, only felt a burst of embarrassment. Titan Emperor Old Man was trying his best to set himself up with the Titan peoples Holy Maiden? In fact,st time when he was in Ancient City of Ruins, Titan Emperor Old Man had already expressed his meaning in this regard, and Jason was shocked at that time. Thinking that with the bloodline of Titan people, wouldnt the Holy Maiden of Titan people belong to the kind of existence that is two meters tall, muscr, and roars like thunder? That is simply the fighter among women, the kind that no one can defeat. Old Dragon Kings side also surprised him, actually said that he and Lilith have already fallen in love with each other? He even became Dragons son-inw? When did this happen? Why didnt he know? I dont know what Lilith will think when she hears this. Night King smiled profoundly, he could see that Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man both wanted to pull Jason close, and they both wanted to introduce their ns saintly daughter to him. This is no wonder, with the potential that Jason has shown, this is simply too heavenly, half a step Great Emperor Realm to be able to fight with the Emperor of Blood, such a supreme powerhouse. Not to mention Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, Night King secretly thought that if he also had a daughter of the right age, Im afraid that he would also have the intention to set up a match. Ahem- Jason coughed dryly and then said, Seniors, when we arrive at the Ancient City of Ruins side, we still need to annoy the two seniors toe forward. This way, it will be justified for me to collect Blood Moons peripheral strongholds in Ancient City of Ruins. Thats certainly no problem. Old Dragon King nodded and said, When are you kid going to move? Just head over overnight. Jason opened his mouth, then said, Two seniors wait for a while, I will return to Blood Moon Holy Land and speak to the warriors under mymand, and thene back to meet up with the two seniors after making a few arrangements, and then immediately head to Ancient City of Ruins. Alright, well wait for you then. Old Dragon King said. Jason and Night King immediately returned to Blood Moon Holy Land, Jason needed to make some deployment arrangements for Satan Operation Group Warriors, after clearing the battlefield, he first let Mr. Iron Fist and the others lead Satan Operation Group Warriors back to Babia. After clearing the battlefield, Mr. Iron Fist and others will lead the Satan Operation Group Warriors back to the Babia stronghold, and at the same time, the dead warriors will be taken back for a proper burial. Jason will then lead some men to Ancient City of Ruins to collect Blood Moons outpost in Ancient City of Ruins. Chapter 2009 Jason’s Strong Soon after, Jason walked out with a group of people. Jason was followed by Lilith, Robert, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Marcel, Zack, Benji and Wolf Boy, who were ready to head to the Ancient City of Ruins. Lilith walks out and sees Old Dragon King, so naturally she goes up to him and sweetly calls out to her grandfather. Old Dragon King sensed the aura of blood and fire that permeated from Liliths body, and knew that his precious granddaughter must have gone to the battlefield. However, Old Dragon King didnt say anything, as long as Lilith was fine, it was good to be able to practice in the battlefield, it was also beneficial. This time, Jason brought Dark Phoniex with him. Blood Moon had already been conquered, so there was no need to worry about bringing Dark Phoniex to the Ancient City of Ruins, and as for the Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse, they wouldnt dare to act rashly. Moreover, Dark Phoniex is already at a high level of Supreme Emperor Realm, and after this battle, it will be a matter of time before she breaks through to Great Emperor Realm. Back then, Dark Phoenixs peripheral strongholds in the Ancient City of Ruins were mostly upied by Blood Moon, and Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse had also divided them up. ording to Jasons n, the Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse would definitely have to spit out the portion of their share and return it to the Dark Phoenix lineage in one piece. Just these things can not be rushed, step by step is. After everyone arrived, Jason, Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man traveled all night to the Ancient City of Ruins. From Blood Moon Holy Land to Ancient City of Ruins is not too far away, Jason and his group took transportation and traveled to Ancient City of Ruins in the night. It was almost dawn. Jason and his group finally arrived at the entrance of Ancient City of Ruins. Led by Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, the group of people entered the Ancient City of Ruins in great numbers. It was Dark Phoniexs first time toe to the Ancient City of Ruins, as she had never been there before, and could only read a few words from the ancient books preserved by Dark Phoenix. Therefore, when she really stepped into the Ancient City of Ruins, she could feel a sense of closeness that originated from her bloodline. A hundred years ago, her own Dark Phoenix lineage also had nsmen living here. Jason and his party entered the Ancient City of Ruins, and first came to the Dragons stronghold for a short rest, and when the sun rose and the sky was bright, Jason left for the stronghold where Blood Moon was located. When Jason and his group came to Blood Moon stronghold, they unexpectedly found that the guards of Blood Moon stronghold actually changed to Holy Night peoples warriors. When Holy Night peoples warriors saw Jason and the others, their faces sank and they said, Who are you people? What is the reason foring to my ns stronghold? The stronghold of your n? The gazes in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, from the costumes and emblems that these warriors wore, he knew that they were all warriors of the Holy Night peoples lineage, he said in a cold voice, Youre Holy Night people, right? This ce is Blood Moons stronghold, how did it be your peoples? Thats because you dont know. That warriors face was arrogant as he said, Sincest night, Blood Moons stronghold has been merged into my n, and my n has officially taken over! Jason immediately understood what was going on after hearing this.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It must be that the Holy Night people who rushed over to Blood Moon Holy Landst night had already learned that Emperor of Blood had fallen and Blood Moon had been attacked and destroyed, so they immediately sent a message to the Ancient City of Ruins side, allowing the Holy Night people toe and take over the strongholds of Blood Moons stronghold. It could be said that Holy Night peoples response was not too fast, and it was also brazen enough that they immediately came to seize Blood Moons stronghold after Blood Moon was destroyed. Of course, this may also be apanied by some transactions, after all, Blood Moon in the Ancient City of Ruins also still have some people in charge of the station. When these Blood Moon leaders in Ancient City of Ruins learned of the news of Emperor of Bloods death, they were bound to be terrified, and they could only turn to Holy Night people, who would shelter them from the future. The condition for this, was that they needed to hand over Blood Moons stronghold. Anyway, those Blood Moon leaders who were equivalent to fish in the also had a sense of self-awareness, and knew that without Blood Moons shelter, they wouldnt be able to keep this stronghold. Jasons face was chilled, and a ferocious killing pressure was permeating. Although his injuries had not yet healed, he had just gone through a big battle and his body still carried a thick vor of blood, that pressure aura in the diffusion, giving people an extremely horrifying feeling, in a trance enough for people to smell that pungent smell of blood, like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood spread out on this. Blood Moon has been annihted, so Blood Moons stronghold has be unowned. ording to Dark Ancient ns rule of the weak and the strong, whoever annihtes Blood Moon, that also inherits Blood Moons assets, including this stronghold. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Blood Moon was precisely annihted by me, and Emperor of Blood is also formally dead in my hands. Therefore, from now on, this stronghold of Blood Moon has officially changed ownership and is under my control! I will only give you one minute to get out of here, otherwise kill without amnesty! Kill without amnesty? A cold snort came out, and it was to see that within the Blood Moon stronghold, a middle-aged man from the Holy Night people walked out, with a Supreme Emperor Realms oppressive aura permeating his body as he said, What kind of person is so arrogant? How dare you say something like kill without amnesty to my ns warriors? Jason did not speak as he counted down. Soon, Jason looked at the man with an indifferent gaze and said, Just now, I said that I would give you guys one minute. Now there are ten seconds left, if you dont leave, it is considered an offense to thend under my jurisdiction, and you should be killed! St. Mosesughed up to the sky after hearing this,ughing in an extremely wild and disdainful manner as he said, Just by you? You dont need to count down. On the contrary, it is you who should immediately get lost! This ce is already my ns stronghold from now on, if you make trouble here, its time for my n to kill your heads! The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, it seemed that Holy Night people were really iparably arrogant. Could it be that Holy Night Holy Emperor, a character from the same era as Emperor of Blood, back then was also an old timer who had participated in The Battle of Emperors Fall had recently broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor? Is that why Holy Night people are so arrogant? Even if Holy Night Holy Emperor really broke through to the Passing Holy Realm, Jason wouldnt back down for half a minute. What was his, he would take, and no one could get their hands on it! Therefore, Jason stared at St. Moses and suddenly opened his mouth, Robert, Dark Phoniex, you guys help out and subdue these people! Chapter 2010: Taking the Opportunity to Make a Difference Jasons own injuries had not healed, and he was still in a state of serious injury, and his own Origin Power was difficult to pull, so it was inconvenient for him to personally strike to kill. If he was in his prime, he would have already thrown a punch and sted the arrogant St. Moses in front of him to pieces. Just as Jasons words had fallen, Dark Phoniex took the lead and moved, and with an icy cold killing intent, she rushed towards St. Moses in this regard, a Dark Origins aura permeating the air, and Supreme Emperor Realms aura of might manifesting itself. You really dare to make a move? St. Moses tone was furious, how could he not imagine that in this Ancient City of Ruins, Jason said to make a move and then made a move, not putting Holy Night people in his eyes in the slightest. Boom! Just as St. Moses opened his mouth, Dark Phoniex had already evolved his fist style and sted his fist forward. Dark Phoniexs own Dark Origin Breath was surging, and the intense Dark Origin Breath formed the shadow of a Dark Phoenix in her fist, sting along her fist towards St. Moses. St. Moses face was both shocked and furious, and in his haste, he could only condense his own Dark Origin Breath to form the Holy Night peoples fist and attack Dark Phoniex. Just as Dark Phoniex attacked, Robert, Marcel, Zack and the others also attacked the Holy Night peoples fighters. Of course, the Holy Night peoples fighters were no match for Robert and the others, and they were all knocked to the ground, screaming. St. Moses couldnt resist the power of Dark Phoniexs punch. St. Moses was only at the beginning of Supreme Emperor Realm, but Dark Phoniex was at the top of Supreme Emperor Realm, and had awakened Dark Phoenix Bloodline. Therefore, when Dark Phoniexs punchnded, St. Moses was knocked back and coughed out blood. The Holy Night peoples fighters escaped from the field, and must have gone to the Holy Night peoples strongholds to report the news. St. Moses knew that he was no match for Dark Phoniex, so he didnt continue to humiliate himself. After he was shaken back, he immediately retreated to the side, making the Holy Night peoples fighters stop, and he stared at Jason and the others with a cold stare and said: How dare you guys make a move? Good, very good! You all wont be able to run awayter! Run? Jasonughed coldly and said, You really think highly of yourself. On the contrary, its you guys who have offended my stronghold, are you looking for death? If you want to die, then you can be made whole! I said whos so imposing, so its Satan Just by virtue of you, you also want to decide the life and death of my ns warriors? If I want to pinch you to death, its no different than pinching an ant! A cold and indifferent voice came out, followed by a monstrous and boundless pressure aura sweeping over, containing a wisp of Emperor of the Absolutes supreme aura. As the voice fell, a middle-aged man with a cold and hard face came, followed by some Holy Night people disciples, all of whom looked at Jason and his party with unfavorable expressions. Jason raised his eyes and saw Lord Wrath who came over, it turned out that Holy Night people had Lord Wrath in their stronghold, no wonder the bottom line was so strong, St. Moses and the others had such an arrogant tone. So its the Arch Chancellor of Holy Night people. Jasons tone was indifferent as he said, Its good that youvee, order all the warriors of your n to retreat. From now on, I will take over this stronghold of Blood Moon. You? On what grounds? Lord Wrathughed coldly as he said, The person in charge of Blood Moons stronghold has already signed a relevant agreement with my n, and from now on, this stronghold will be owned by my n. This is a legitimate agreement, so this stronghold should be my ns territory. On the basis of what? Just on the basis that I attacked and destroyed Blood Moon, just on the basis that I killed the Emperor of Blood!Jason looked at Lord Wrath and asked word for word, Is that enough? You- The gaze in Lord Wraths eyes sank, and a sh of stern killing intent red up. Last night Holy Night Emperor had rushed to the entrance of Blood Moon Holy Land with him and the strong, warriors of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, only to be fended off by Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Manbined. In the end, Holy Night Emperor sensed the aura of the Emperor of Bloods fall, and felt that fighting with Old Dragon King and the others would not help, so he immediately retreated. While retreating, the Holy Night Emperor had spections about who was attacking Blood Moon. Jason and Night King were both included in the spection. Now listening to Jasons words, Lord Wrath finally confirmed that Jason was the one who attacked Blood Moonst night, but Im afraid that relying on Jasons side is not enough, Night Kings side will surely participate as well. The weak are the strong, the king is the loser. Since Blood Moon has been attacked, the person previously in charge of Blood Moon in this stronghold cant represent Blood Moon, so the so-called agreement that they signed with your n is null and void. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I attacked and destroyed Blood Moon, and ording to Dark Ancient ns rules, I certainly have the right to take over this stronghold. The weak and the strong? The gaze in Lord Wraths eyes turned cold as he said sorrowfully, Since its the strongest of the weak, you have to show the appropriate strength if you want to take over this stronghold. How about I try to see if you have the strength to take over this stronghold. Saying that, an awe-inspiring killing opportunity surged on Lord Wraths body, the gaze in his eyes sank, and an endless pressure was reviving, that belonged to the Emperor of the Absolutes might, and it was difficult for Jason and the others in the arena to withstand it. If Jason was not injured, he would have no fear of Lord Wraths pressure, but now that he was seriously injured, it would be difficult for him to resist this pressure. Lord Wrath was obviously using the opportunity to make a mistake, and his real purpose was to make a move to subdue Jason. Jasons Cultivation enhancement speed, as well as his own strength to fight over the level, let him feel uneasy, so if there is an opportunity to get rid of Jason before he is really strong, then Lord Wrath will not let go of such a good opportunity.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lord Wraths own pressure aura was condensing, and the killing chance was getting stronger and stronger. Jason, however, still looked extremely calm, and the whole person waspletely unperturbed. Just as Lord Wrath was about to strike, steeply- Hmph, is this an attempt to bully the small with the big? You dare to make a move and try! A cold snort came out, and Old Dragon King was seen appearing, walking step by step, his own Holy Dragons Breath rising up to the sky, vast and boundless, with a supreme might manifesting itself. In addition, in the other direction, Titan Emperor Old Mans huge figure also appeared, also walking step by step, every step fell, the whole ground was shaking, as if a gigantic beast of the ancient times had awakened, with overwhelming might. After seeing Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, Lord Wraths face changed, and the original cohesive aura gradually converged back. Even if Lord Wrath was arrogant, he knew that he was no match for Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man. Moreover, he vaguely felt that Old Dragon King seemed to have reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, or at least not far away from it, and if he really had to fight, he would definitely be unbeatable. Chapter 2011 – Looting Lord Wrath collected his own aura, but yet he also still appeared to be unassuming as he looked towards Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, who were walking over to him, and opened his mouth to say, Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, what do you mean by this? Old Dragon King snorted coldly and said, What do you mean? You want to make a move on Jason and you still ask me what I want, where is Holy Night Emperor? Did you not fight enoughst night? If you didnt fight enough, call Holy Night Emperor over, and Ill have a duel with him! Titan Emperor Old Man also walked over, a pair of copper bell eyes looked at Lord Wrath, he did not say anything, but the warning meaning in his eyes already said everything C dare to move Jason, that is moving him! Satan brought people to cause trouble in my ns stronghold and shot and injured my Holy Night peoples warriors, is it not okay for me toe over to seek justice? Lord Wrath said coldly. Old Dragon Kingughed out coldly and said, Your n stronghold? What has Blood Moons stronghold be Holy Night peoples? For your information, from now on, this stronghold will be taken over by Jason! ording to the Dark Ancient ns rules, since Blood Moon has already been conquered, the person who conquered Blood Moon should take over this stronghold. Therefore, it makes sense for Jason to take over. Old Dragon King, its too strong for you to say something like that, isnt it? Lord Wrath said. Am I wrong? Old Dragon King narrowed a pair of old eyes as he stared at Lord Wrath and said, If I remember correctly, you Holy Night people still upied a part of Dark Phoenixs peripheral strongholds, right? Dark Phoenixs peripheral strongholds, how did you Holy Night people get them? How did you get it? Dont you know it yourself, and youre still saying that Im being unreasonable? Lord Wraths eyes flickered, his gaze intentionally or unintentionally looked towards Dark Phoniex, finally he took a deep breath, looked at Jason, and said, Since Old Dragon King uses Dark Ancient ns rules to argue, whats the harm in you upying this stronghold in the future, my n wont fight for it. My n wont fight for it. However, whether or not you can hold this stronghold in the future is another matter. Saying that, Lord Wrath droned at the Holy Night peoples warriors in the field, telling them all to evacuate. Immediately, one by one, the Holy Night peoples warriors obeyed Lord Wraths order and withdrew from Blood Moons stronghold, leaving no one behind. Jason looked towards Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man and said with a smile, Thank you, seniors. Lets go, enter the stronghold piece by piece and take a look. Old Dragon King nodded and walked in with Jason and the others. When he walked into the stronghold, Jason violently had an ominous feeling that the entire stronghold was basically empty. He walked towards the storage warehouse in the stronghold, and sure enough, when he went in, the warehouse was already empty, giving people the feeling as if it had been ransacked. Jason quickly circled around the various areas of the stronghold, basically Blood Moon stronghold of some herbs, pills, items, alchemy tools, etc., valuable can be moved, have all been taken away. The entire stronghold was basically as empty as it was. Needless to say, it must be Holy Night peoples side that took away all the valuable things in the stronghold. Knowing this, Jason didnt have any evidence or reason to go to Holy Night people to ask for it back, he could only say that he came toote, and was taken by Holy Night people first. This ount can only be counted slowly with Holy Night peopleter. Old Dragon King said smilingly: Jason, in the future, you will be able to legitimately own a stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins. The stronghold will also need someone to be stationed there for a long period of time. Which people are you going to let in? Jason thought for a moment and said, I havent thought about it for a short period of time. In the meantime, I can only ask Dragons warriors to help guard it. As for the people who will hold the stronghold here, I will make arrangements as soon as possible.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. These are all trivial matters, if you cant take care of them, Ill let Dragons warriors help with the guarding. Old Dragon King said. Jason smiled and nodded. Jason grasped at the idea of changing the name of the stronghold, he thought about it and changed it to Green Dragon Stronghold. Although some of the valuable things that Blood Moon had saved in the Stronghold had all been taken away, as long as the resources of Outer Land, to which the Stronghold belonged to, were taken away, there would always be a steady stream of cultivation resources in the future. However, since this stronghold was sorge, there was indeed a need to send people to manage it, and these people could only be selected from within the Satan Army. ording to Jasons intention, a team of at least 20 warriors would need to be sent here, and they would need to be stationed here for a long period of time. In addition, for some Satan Operation Group Warriors, this side of Ancient City of Ruins was also an excellent trial ground. Jason said to Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, The two seniors have helped me in many ways, and I cannot thank them enough. Right now, its considered my first day in this stronghold. How about this, well set up a banquet in this stronghold tonight, and the two seniors wille over to drink together. Good, good, no problem! Old Dragon King smiled. But everything of value in this stronghold has all been looted. If we want to drink here tonight, we can only borrow the ingredients and drinks from the two seniors. Jason said with a smile. Thats fine, Ill have the n warriors send over some ingredients and drinks. Titan Emperor Old Man alsoughed. Afterwards, Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man left first. Jason looked at therge stronghold, he was quite emotional, remembering that when he first came to Ancient City of Ruins with Old Mr. Miller, he had mentioned to Old Mr. Miller that if he could own a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins, how good it would be. I never thought that this wish would be realized so soon. When Old Mr. Miller woke up and realized that he already had a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins, he didnt know how he would feel. From now on, well have a specialized stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. This means that from now on, we will have the legal identity to casually enter and exit Ancient City of Ruins, Jason smiled and continued, This stronghold is not only mine, but also yours, it belongs to us, Satan Operation Group! Emily also smiled excitedly as she said, Thats great. With this stronghold, then we cane over more often in the future. The key is the resources of Outer Land that this stronghold sits on, those are the real source of constant wealth. Zack said with a smile as well. Jason nodded and said, Its definitely excellent with this stronghold, not to mention Outer Lands resources, alone it has the six Forbidden Lands, and those mysterious and unpredictable zones on the back of Ancient City of Ruins. These are all important, and I think that after the New Martial Age, these mysteriousnds of Ancient City of Ruins will have some changes as well. Marcel and the others nodded their heads secretly after hearing that, not to mention the weirdnds at the back of Ancient City of Ruins, just the six Forbidden Lands that existed on the Outer Land side made people feel mysterious and unimaginable, and unimaginable supreme powerhouses existed in there. As they were chatting, they saw Lilithing over, she had finished her work at Dragons stronghold and had speciallye to get together with Jason and the others. Chapter 2012 – Titan Holy Maiden Into the night. The white moon was in the sky, and the breeze was refreshing. Inside Green Dragon Stronghold, Jason was busy with Marcel, Zack and the others, preparing a sumptuous meal. The ingredients were all relying on Dragons to deliver them with Titan peoples side, as well as the drinks as well. On the table, the dishes were still very rich, lets say some exotic beasts meat, the aroma was rich, tantalizing the appetite. When the drinks were set on the table, Jason waited for Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man and them toe over. After a while, the sound of Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Mans voice came from outside, Jason immediately greeted them, and saw Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man walk in first, followed by a man and a woman. Among these two young people, Jason recognized one of them, which was Taika. The other young man is a woman, this young woman is also about the early twenties, the figure is very tall, at least has a height of more than one meter eight, even Jason stood in front of her feel some pressure on the altitude. She kept a head of ear short hair, eyes bright, high nose, red lips delicate, her features such as if individually carry out may not be very beautiful, lets say the forehead bone appears to be a bit high, the face also appears to be less than a trace of softness, but when these five senses together, the overall look and exudes a kind of indescribable YanLi charm feeling. Her skin is a look extremely sunny wheat color, so high body is not give people the slightest feeling of bloated and tall, her legs are extremely long, waist is very thin, buttocks such as the full moon, breasts such as the peaks, the entire curve of the human body shows an extremely sexy and wild, as if it contains an explosive force. This kind of woman would make people subconsciously think of those models on Vermi, also with such a high figure, but bringing people a kind of sexy and shapely for which they were amazed. Jason,e on, let me introduce you. Titan Emperor Old Man smiled as he pulled this young woman over and said smilingly, This is my Titan peoples Holy Maiden, named Talitha. Titan peoples holy maiden? Jasons heart had actually guessed this, but after hearing this introduction from Titan Emperor Old Man, he was really shocked in his heart. Because the Titan Holy Maiden was reallypletely beyond his imagination. Previously Titan Emperor Old Man and his iparable enthusiasm to introduce the Titan people holy woman, the image that came to his mind is a bull tall horse, majestic as a mountain, full of cross-face meat of the female man, voice such as thunder, arm such as leg thick, covered with muscle lumps . However,paring it to the Titan Holy Maiden named Talitha in front of her eyes C yes, the Titan Holy Maiden was indeed very tall, and this point waspletely in line with the previous spection. But this appearance, this body, if you go to participate in the Vimy show, it will certainly be the most attention of the supermodel in the room! Jason was a little confused, thinking to himself that Titan peoples Holy Maiden was actually so voluptuous and sexy? Jason didnt show the slightest bit of disorder, he smiled and said: My name is Jason, its my honor to get to know Titan peoples Holy Maiden. Come on, all of you, pleasee in and get together and have a drink. Talithas big crystal eyes stared at Jason, she didnt know since when, Titan Emperor Old Man always mentioned this young man in front of her, saying how powerful this young man was, and even hoped that she could be able toe together with this young man, and at the very least, be friends. However, in Talithas heart, she was not interested in male and female feelings at all, she was determined to be the strongest warrior, all her interests were limited to Cultivation. Tonight, if it wasnt for Titan Emperor Old Mans request for her toe, she wouldnt have wanted toe. Its good that she came, she finally saw this young man, and her impression was quite good, she didnt look like that kind of weak, at least the young mans masculine and overbearing aura was quite to her liking. Perhaps is born in Titan peoples sake, she grew up to see the man is Titan peoples warriors, one by one are tall and powerful, covered with muscle lumps of fierce men, under the influence of her eyes, those who look white and tender, well-mannered men simply do not call it a man. Walking over to the dining table, Talitha saw Lilith, she brightened up and said with a smile, Lilith, you are also here. I heard that youve cultivated to Supreme Emperor Realm High Rank? Lets have a match. Talitha, arent youing to eat? Im not interested inpeting with you right now either. Lilith said. Titan Emperor Old Man hurriedly brought Talitha over to sit down and said with a stern face, Talitha, you have to remember your identity, you are the Holy Maiden of Titan people, why do you think ofpeting with being Cultivation all day long? Dont always think about fighting and killing, this is not good. Titan Emperor Old Man was anxious in his heart, he more or less knew that men definitely like girls with a gentler character. As for Talithas tough character, who wants to fight with others as soon as she opens her mouth, he is really afraid of scaring Jason. Jason smiled and said, Lets eat and drink first. Afterward, it is not bad for us young people to get together to exchange Cultivation with each other. Talitha nodded and said, Your name is Miller something Jason? You are right. Then lets eat first. Huh? Is this Dragon Spirits? Its my favorite drink, Ill start with three bowls! Titan Emperor Old Man had a momentary dry mouth and secretly kept winking at Talitha. Perhaps because she grew up in the environment of Titan people, Talitha had already developed a kind of heroic style, and the so-called reserve and gentleness that a woman should have could not be seen in her body in the slightest. This kind of style is very normal in Titan people, the key is, how will it make other people look at it? Before leaving the house, Titan Emperor Old Man had told Talitha to behave a little more gently, and not to be too unrestrained and bold in her speech and behavior. At that time, this girl promised well, howe here, is forgottenpletely? Unbeknownst to her, Jason looked at Talithas behavior but thought it was very normal, thinking that this is the Titan peoples lineage of nsmen should be the style, in this style naturally does not distinguish between men and women.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon the drinks were poured and Jason and the people in the room raised their sses and drank. Satan, you still have injuries, dont drink so much. Lilith couldnt help but speak up as she watched Jason drink a lot of wine one after the other. Talitha smiled as she wiped her hand across her mouth and said, Its just an injury, isnt it? What are you afraid of? A real man should drink strong wine and kill strong enemies! After seeing this, Titan Emperor Old Man reached out and pped his forehead, thinking, Its over, its over, the Dragons Holy Maiden knows how to care about people, what is the Holy Maiden of his own n saying this? Titan Emperor Old Man had the urge to pull Talitha to the side and educate her. Old Dragon King, however, wasughing, looking quite cheerful, and kept taking wine to Titan Emperor Old Man to drink. Chapter 2013 – An Invisible Call It was not until around midnight that the banquet came to an end. Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man drank to their hearts content, and Jason had a little bit of control in the back, after all, he had an injury, and drinking too much was not good for the recovery of his injury. At the end of the day, Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man left first, leaving Jason and some other young people to meet and chat in the Green Dragon Stronghold. During that time, Titan people Holy Maiden Talitha had already learned that Jason and the others had attacked and destroyed Blood Moon Holy Land, which led to the upation of this stronghold in ordance with the rules of Dark Ancient n in all but name. Talithas eyes were quite curious as she looked at Jason, she couldnt help but ask, You were actually able to fight against Emperor of Blood? Jason smiled, he didnt want to overly brag about himself, so he modestly said, At that time, Emperor of Blood was already seriously injured, I was barely able to fight against him. Lilith immediately said, Satan, dont humble yourself. My grandfather said, even if Emperor of Blood is seriously injured, he is still the existence of an Extreme Realm Emperor. Even a Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouse would have trouble resisting the pressure of an Extreme Realm Emperor, let alone fighting with Emperor of Blood. You havent even reached Great Emperor Realm yet, being able to fight with Emperor of Blood is enough for you to be powerful enough. Dark Phoniex also said, Thats right I was the one who ended the life of Emperor of Blood. However, at that moment, Emperor of Blood didnt have the slightest bit ofbat power. Speaking of which, the one who finally brought down Emperor of Blood was Satan.From N?velDrama.Org. Talithas face that was filled with a seductive aura immediately blossomed with a touch of stunning elegance as she said, Then when are we going to have a match? Let me see how strong you really are. Jason cried andughed, only to ask, You want to get stronger? Of course! Talitha nodded her head and continued, The purpose of my martial arts training is to be stronger, to be the strongest warrior my n has ever seen! Thats a good ambition, the pursuit of greater strength itself is what a martial artist a warrior should aim for. Jason opened his mouth, and with a twist of words, he continued, However, in order to be truly strong, you cant just rely on sparring matches. It has to be on the battlefield. On the battlefield, your own Cultivation, practicalbat experience, and other deficiencies can be magnified tenfold and a hundredfold, and when you realize where your deficiencies lie, and continually improve and advance, you can only be stronger. Talithas face was stunned as she thought for a moment and said, You have a point. Battlefields can indeed sharpen people. However, Titan people dont have many battles, and I havent had the chance to go to any battlefields. Previously, I did go over to Dark World to be a free mercenary for a while, and then I was captured back by Grandpa Titan Emperor Old Man Jason was astonished, I really didnt think that Talitha actually had such an experience, going to Dark World as a free mercenary? A Holy Maiden of Dark Ancient n is the one who slipped out to be a frence mercenary, so its no wonder that she would be captured back by Titan Emperor Old Man. Talitha, you cane to Satans side of the Legion if you want to fight. Lilith opened her mouth as she smiled, At first my grandfather was reluctant to let me go to war as well, but he didnt let it goter. So, as long as you can convince Grandpa Titan Emperor Old Man, that shouldnt be a problem. LilithC Jason was shocked and rushed to speak, trying to stop it, but it was over. Talitha smiled and looked incredibly excited as she said, Lilith youre right, then its settled. Ill tell Grandpa Titan Emperor Old Man that Ill be following your legion into battle from now on. Jason felt a headache, originally Dragons Holy Maiden was already a hot potato on Satan Operation Groups side, in case there was anything untoward, there was no way to exin to Old Dragon King. Now, there was another Titan Virgin? With the Titan Holy Maidens character, Im afraid that any further persuasion would be futile. By the way, I heard that you once captured Saint Leo? Talitha looked towards Jason and asked. He was indeed captured during thest battle in City of Darkness. Saint Leo can be said to be a moving treasure trove and I would love to meet him next time. Jason said with a smile. Too bad youre a few dayste. Talitha spoke up as she continued, I saw Saint Leo in Ancient City of Ruins just a few days ago. Oh yeah, and Sons of the Blood Moon. the two of them were together in the Ancient City and left two days ago. Sons of the Blood Moon? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he didnt see Sons of the Blood Moon during the attack on Blood Moon. Obviously Sons of the Blood Moon was not in Blood Moon, listening to Talithas words, Sons of the Blood Moon was with Saint Leo? So with the destruction of Blood Moon, Sons of the Blood Moon must have turned to the Holy Night people, and only the Holy Night people can protect him. Jason didnt care about Sons of the Blood Moon, anyway, the whole Blood Moon had been destroyed, whether it was Sons of the Blood Moon or some fish that escaped from the couldnt make much of a difference, if he had the chance to meet them in the future, he would just get rid of them. As the night grew dark, Jason and the others stopped chatting and went back to their rooms to rest. In this stronghold, there were many empty rooms, so they could be upied after a little cleaning. Lilith and Talitha also returned to the stronghold where their n was located. Jason chose a room that appeared clean and had no odor, and he didnt care if anyone from Blood Moon had lived there before. Anyway, this stronghold, from now on, was Green Dragon Stronghold, and had nothing to do with Blood Moon. After returning to his room, Jason didnt rush to rest, he continued to take a Healing Holy Pill and began to run Zhe Arctic to recover his injuries. The injuries on his body originally had Extreme Realm Emperors level of power remaining, but at that time, it had already been wiped out by Night Kings activation of Holy Night Origin Power. However, the injuries caused by the Extreme Realm Emperor were not so easy to recover from, so he still needed to recuperate properly. While Jason was running Zhe Arctic to heal his injuries, he also activated his Sunling Bloodline, using the power of his blood and qi to moisturize his flesh and bones, elerating the recovery of his injuries. Gradually, Jason could sense that his own injuries had been eased. However, thest blow of Emperor of Blood had caused some impact on his Cultivation Origin, so in a short period of time, it would be best not to use Origin Power, and first consolidate and recover his Origin. Just when Jason was immersed in the process of recovering his injuries, he suddenly opened his eyes, and a trace of surprise and confusion appeared in his eyes. Just now, it was as if he had sensed an invisible call that came from his Cultivation Origin itself. Just as Jason opened his eyes in confusion, that invisible summoning became clearer. Jasons face was astonished for a moment, and under his careful identification, he violently realized that this invisible summoning actually originated from the depths of Outer Land. And the depths of Outer Land, isnt that where Forbidden Land is? Chapter 2014 Entering Forbidden Land Jason confirmed a few times and was sure that what he had sensed was not wrong. From the direction of Forbidden Land, there was indeed an invisible call summoning him, as if it wanted him to go there. Jason couldnt help but frown, speaking of which, his current state wasnt that good, and with his injuries, it was more or less dangerous for him to go to the outskirts of Forbidden Land rashly. In case Hell, Land of Silent Nights supreme being had their eyes on him and struck again, it would be dangerous. However, when he thought about it, even if he was in his prime, if he was really targeted by the Supreme Beings in Forbidden Land, he would have no way of resisting, right? Jason thought about it and decided to go over to Forbidden Land to see what was going on. After all, he could sense that the invisible summoning was not malicious towards him. With this thought in mind, Jason walked out of the room, he slightly sensed, and did not alert others, at that moment, he quietly walked out of the Green Dragon Stronghold, all the way towards the Outer Land of Ancient City of Ruins. When he walked to the Outer Land, Jason immediately felt that the invisible summoning intent became even stronger, and pointed directly to a certain Forbidden Land. Jason followed the direction of the summoning and realized that it was the Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason remembered that Land of the Divine Fallens supreme being was named Saint Marie, although she was a woman, she had the supreme aura of devouring the world alone. When he was in the outskirts of Forbidden Land, Saint Marie also helped him to resolve the crisis, resisting the attack from the Silent King in Land of Silent Night, which can be said to have saved his life. Moreover, there is a Tree of Enlightenment on Mengze Mountain, and this information was also provided by Saint Marie, enabling him to get a Fruit of Enlightenment and an Enlightenment Leaf in Mengze Mountain. Therefore, for Jason, Saint Marie was gracious to him, and he also vaguely guessed that this was an invisible call from Saint Marie to him. Saint Marie is summoning herself? What is this for? Could it be that there is something wrong? Jason was secretly a bit puzzled. However, he still walked towards the Land of the Divine Fallen, Saint Marie had been kind to him and he had always been grateful, and since it was a summons from Saint Marie, he was relieved and didnt have to worry about anything. He believed that Saint Marie would not have any schemes or calctions against him, otherwise there was no need for her to protect him in the first ce, and she also pointed out the existence of Mengze Mountain to him. Soon, Jason came to the periphery of Land of the Divine Fallen, this ce was filled with a strong and iparable murderous aura, as if it had turned into a substance, the sharp murderous aura pointed straight to the human heart, and was enough to make ones heart and guts crack. In theherworld, as if reflecting that side of the battlefield of gods and demons, boundless killing opportunities are stirring, there are gods and demons are falling, chattering blood in the sky, let a person be terrified. Jason came here, and violently, a voice came to his ears- Little boy, youvee. The voice is as cold as a sword de, but the voice is extremely pleasant to the ear, but the coldness contained within, let a person feel as if in the face of the iceberg that never melts. Jason heard this voice to determine that is Saint Marie, only Saint Marie to his name he is very speechless, he would like to respond to a sentence, I am not small, on the contrary, that is one of the few strengths of the old body. Only, such words in the heart just think good, never say out, otherwise the consequences are hard to predict. Jason cleared his throat and said, Please is the former Oh, is the beautiful sister summoning me? My Cultivation Origin sensed a summoning and then followed the direction of the summoning to here. Jason secretly pinched his sweat after he finished speaking, fortunately he reacted in time and didnt shout out the word senior, otherwise he was only afraid that he would be clipped in the head by Saint Marie again. Come in! Saint Maries voice sounded again. Jasons face was stunned C go in? Enter the Land of the Divine Fallen restricted area? Just as he was stunned, a marvelous figure emerged within Land of the Divine Fallen, and then a wave of energy aura surged out from Land of the Divine Fallen, as if it possessed spirituality, and wrapped around Jason. Whoosh! In the next moment, Jason violently disappeared in ce.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theyer of the boundary wall covered by the Land of the Divine Fallen invariably had a ripple on it. At this very instant, the consciousnesses of the other major Forbidden Lands supreme existences awoke, and an invisible gaze immediately cast over towards Land of the Divine Fallens side. Hmph! Saint Marie let out a cold snort, and within Land of the Divine Fallen, a breath transformed into that stern and boundless sword awn, containing a resounding killing intent, and thus rushed up into the sky, crushing the consciousnesses that were staring over. Jason felt as if he had gone through a dream journey. One second, he was standing in the periphery of Forbidden Land. The next moment, almost instantly, he realized he was in a ce of birds and flowers. He realized that he was in a small pavilion by theke, and the pavilion was facing argeke, the water of which was clear and blue, reflecting the bright moonlight. Pavilion around the pleasant scenery, exotic flowers and grasses everywhere, a strain of ancient trees are releasing the rich essence of life, a strain of inconspicuous grass crystal clear, containing arge amount of spiritual qi, which in the outside world is definitely Elixir level. However, Jasons gaze was limited in scope, and ayer of mist enveloped the slightly distant area, isting his gaze. When Jasons attention returned to the pavilion, he suddenly saw a jade-like stone table in the pavilion sitting in front of a figure of stunning beauty, a dusty white dress, a head of waterfall-like ck hair falling down, contrasting with the white dress. A white slender jade hand was holding a wine pot and was pouring wine into a wine cup on the stone table. As for her face Jason actually can not see, the first time to look over, presented is a stunning jade face enough to stun the world, but soon this face is blurred, followed by the emergence of another face that appears to be gentle and delicate face, after that, the emergence of the face is a pair of eyebrows such as a sword lips such as a knife through an iparable overriding murderous aura of the face In the end, Jason was confused, which face was her real face? Every time he looked at it, he felt that what he saw with his eyes or the face presented in his mind was different. But the only thing that was the same was that no matter how that face of the woman in front of her changed, the true emperors aura on her body had not changed, like a supreme female emperor, even if she was sitting quietly, she still let people sense the grandeur of that emperors presence in the world, swallowing mountains and rivers. Jason couldnt help but swallow his saliva, he knew that the woman in front of him was definitely the supreme being in Land of the Divine Fallen C Saint Marie! And he, at this moment, was in Land of the Divine Fallen? He had already entered a Forbidden Land? Chapter 2015 Saint Marie Jason was coldly confronted with the supreme being in Forbidden Land all of a sudden, and it would be a lie to say that he could still be calm and collected when he was face to face at such a close distance. He was more or less a little excited, a little curious, a little puzzled. ording to the Dark Ancient n, Forbidden Land is inessible, and those who enter will die. Of course, that was the case of trespassing. He himself was obviously invited in by Saint Marie, so he shouldnt have to die, right? The woman with the empresss meteorology lifted her gaze, gently swept it over Jason, and said, Your character is not a timid and cautious type, why do you seem so formal when you arrive here? There are stone benches in front of you, you can sit down. Jason smiled and couldnt help but ask, Beautiful sister, are you, are you Saint Marie? Lord of the Divine Fallen? Learning quite fast, why dont you call me senior anymore? Saint Marie seemed to smile, she then said, A beautiful sister, is this to be my peer? Jason was startled, thinking to himself, I dont know how old you are, Im only twenty-five or twenty-six years old, how can I be your senior? Thinking of this, Jason hurriedly said: I dont dare to dare. I have the utmost admiration and respect for the beautiful sister. In fact, I also think that this name is not too appropriate, or I change, change to fairy sister? PfftC Saint Marie seemed tough as she said ndly, Youre still the first one who dares to joke like this in front of me. So you are considered very bold. Sit down. Jason had apensating smile on his face, he wasnt pushing his luck and sat down at that. Saint Marie looked at Jason and said, There is a strand of Tong Shens power remaining in your body, which has already affected your Cultivation origin, if you dont dissolve this strand of Tong Shens power, it will have an impact on your Cultivation path in the future. Saying that, Saint Marie pushed the poured ss of wine down in front of Jason and said, Drink it. Jason did not have the slightest hesitation and picked up the ss of wine and drank it down. After drinking it, Jasons face changed abruptly, only feeling as if a fire had been lit directly in his body, spreading along his flesh, bones, and organs to his entire body, the feeling was like a burning fire, seemingly wanting to incinerate him from the inside out, burning him to ashes. Jasons face immediately turned red, his entire body held his breath, he was about to prepare to subconsciously use his own Origin Energy to block and dissolve it when Saint Maries voice snapped to mind, Dont try to block it, follow the energy contained within the Fire Spirit Wine and direct it towards your entire body. Jasons face was stunned, he clenched his teeth secretly after hearing this, no longer trying to block and dissolve the fiery burning tingling sensation in his body, instead, he operated Zhe Arctic and guided that energy in his body towards his whole body. The whole process and its pain, the feeling is like the body of a magma like hot energy guide to the depths of the flesh, blood veins, wherever it passes through, it is the same as the mes of burning pain. However, Jason gritted his teeth and persisted, his face was red, and a hot sweat flowed out, which had already soaked his clothes. In this process, his own Green Dragons Golden Body recovered on its own, and his body blossomed with a bit of greenish-golden light, appearing to be zingly eye-catching. After an unknown period of time, the burning pain gradually faded, and when the energy contained within the Fire Spirit Wine was absorbed, he suddenly realized that his entire body had be iparably rxed. His injuries still hadnt fully recovered, but he could feel that the strand of Gods power remaining in his injuries had disappeared, as if it had been burned away in the fiery burning process just now. If the strand of Gods power remaining in the bodys injuries was worn out, then the bodys injuries would just be ordinary and unusual internal injuries, and recovery would be very quick. Jason looked towards Saint Marie and said in a sincere tone, Many thanks to beautiful sister. Saint Marie had been observing Jason previously, and seeing that Jason had survived the baptism of a cup of Fire Spirit Wine without using any of his own strength, with the strength of his physical body and his firm willpower, her star-like eyes shed with a sh of approval. The strength of your physical body is not bad, at least it barely belongs to the top of the same rank. The only thing itcks is theck of the quenching of the power of heaven and earth. Saint Marie said. Tempering of the power of heaven and earth? Jason froze for a moment. The power of heaven and earth could quench the physical body? He had never thought about it, after all, in the outside world, those Great Emperor Realm and Sacred Level powerhouses used the power of the heavens and the earth to enhance their own bodies and use it to attack their enemies, he had never seen the power of the heavens and the earth being utilized to quench their physical bodies. You have the aura of The Power of the Great Dao Laws on your body, which means that you have already begun to realize the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Strong Martial Age, one of the reasons for strong people to realize the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth is to use the power of Heaven and Earth to refine the bones of the physical body, and only in this way can you forge a truly powerful physical body. Saint Marie opened her mouth and then added, The strongest of the Strong Martial Age use the heavens and earth as a furnace to reshape their fleshly bodies, that is the true strongest way of the fleshly body. Heaven and earth will perish, but I will not perish, heaven and earth will fall, but I will live forever! Jasons heart was shocked, he had never thought that it was actually possible to utilize the power of the heavens and earth to temper his physical body, the question was how to do so? Thinking of this, Jason only had to ask in vain, Beautiful sister, how can this power of heaven and earth be utilized to quench the physical body? Could it be that there are no morews in the outside world regarding the power of heaven and earth to quench the physical body? Saint Marie was quite surprised and added, It seems that the End Martial Age has indeed erased many legacies. Its just that, when you leave, Ill pass on a quenching method to you. Thank you, thank you. Jason smiled, his heart surging. The cultivation method that could be looked upon by these supreme existences in Forbidden Land must be extremely powerful and heaven-defying, and it seemed that he had really hit the big time this time. While excited, he was also a bit curious as to why Saint Marie would help him in this way. Saint Maries starry eyes looked into the distance, she said, Do you know the significance of the existence of this Forbidden Land? Jasons face was stunned, previously Old Dragon King, Old Mr. Miller, Ghost Doctor and others had spected, suspecting that the existence of these Forbidden Land was to suppress some ancient paths.From N?velDrama.Org. However, these were only spections and had not been confirmed, so Jason did not dare to be sure. Therefore, Jason shook his head and said, I dont know. Look at the side of the sky, what do you see? Saint Marie reached out and pointed in a direction, with an inexplicable Qi fluctuating in itself. Jason followed the direction Saint Marie pointed to, theyer of mist that had originally isted his sight from his gaze actually disappeared as Saint Marie reached out and pointed over, revealing a corner. Following this corner, when Jason looked at it, his whole body shook violently and his face was astonished. What did he see? Along the direction Saint Marie was pointing, at the edge of that sky, he actually vaguely saw the virtual shadow of a great world. In the shadow of this presented great world, he could faintly see the huge peak that was ten thousand feet tall, and at the top of that huge peak, there seemed to be a huge pce-like existence. The shadow of this big world asionally reflected some figures, even though it was separated by an unknown amount of space and time, it still allowed people to sense the heaven-destroying and earth-destroying terrifying might that these figures possessed. What kind of world is this? Is it an illusory shadow or does it really exist? Chapter 2016 A Horn of Truth The shadow of a great world was presented in front of his eyes, which was only a corner of this great world, and it waspletely unknown just how vast and vast this great world was. But from the reflection of the shadow of this big world, it was enough to give people a sense of shock, like an existence that transcends the heavens and overrides all living beings. Jason felt that his throat was a bit dry and could not help but ask, Is this, is this a real world? Or is it merely an illusion? Saint Maries cold voice rang out as she said, This is the great world beyond the heavens, the heavens above! Ascension! Jasons heart shook, was this the great world where the Ascension was located? It seems that everything is true, there does exist such a great world, a great world that overrides The Human Realms Heavenly Beyond! What I saw in front of me was just a corner of the world, but it also showed an extremely grand and vast side of the world, so how big would the entire The Celestial Realm be? More importantly, what kind of height have those powerful people in The Celestial Realm reached? And what was The Celestial Realms attitude towards The Human Realm? Jason took a deep breath and asked, How was The Celestial Realm formed? Saint Marie withdrew the arm she was pointing at, and the shadow of the great world that appeared in that corner disappeared, only for theyer of mist to fill up again, isting Jasons gaze,This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Saint Marie looked at Jason and said, The Strong Martial Age is also divided into the early, middle andte stages. The entire Strong Martial Agested for endless years, spanning several long epochs. During the Strong Martial Age, there were countless talented martial artists, but there were only a handful of characters who could truly dominate the Strong Martial Age. Among them, there is a person by the name of Emperor of Heaven! Emperor of Heaven?! Jason frowned, self-appointed as Emperor of Heaven, what kind of powerful existence was that? To be an emperor on behalf of Heaven, to be in charge of Heaven and Earth, is to be called Emperor of Heaven! Saint Marie continued, At the end of the Strong Martial Age, many powerful people led by the Emperor of Heaven joined hands to create The Celestial Realm, The Celestial Realm is known as the Heaven Beyond Heaven, in The Human Realms words, it is the same as The Human Realm. The Celestial Realm was known as the Celestial Heaven, and in the words of The Human Realm, it was equivalent to a heavenly court, of which Heaven and Earth were the lords. In order to make the created The Celestial Realm a transcendent great world, Emperor of Heaven and other powerhouses opened up the ancient pathways between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm, and utilized these ancient pathways to pour the aura of The Human Realm into The Celestial Realm. From then on, The Human Realms aura was damaged and The Celestial Realm was blinded. At the end of the day, the Celestial Realms Emperor of Heaven, who is the main deity of The Celestial Realm, appointed themselves as the gods, and they feel that they are omnipotent inparison to the mortals of The Human Realm, and that all living things in The Human Realm have to follow their wills. Simply put, The Celestial Realm has been separated from The Human Realm ever since, and The Celestial Realm wants to enve the entirety of The Human Realm, treating The Human Realm as a pool of blood in their eyes, and continually transfusing The Celestial Realm with blood. Hearing this, Jasons fists couldnt help but clench, and a touch of oundish anger vaguely erupted in his eyes. At the end of the Strong Martial Age, naturally, there were still countless passionate and powerful people who did not ept The Celestial Realms rule and fought with The Celestial Realm with courage and fearlessness, with countless deaths and injuries, but there was a steady stream of people who came after them. When The Celestial Realm saw this, the easiest way to solve The Human Realms resistance was to block the path of Cultivation of The Human Realms martial artists. Therefore, the Emperor of Heaven of The Celestial Realm united with many supreme powerhouses to create a Heavenly Dao Portal, which was used to block the path of Cultivation for The Human Realms martial artists. At that time, the Emperor of Man stood out, and he led the strongest of the Human Race to rebel against The Celestial Realms suppression. Saint Marie opened her mouth, and when she said Emperor of Man, her eyes shed with a strange luster, and the heroic figure that stood on top of the world seemed to float before her eyes. Jason listened quietly, knowing in his heart of hearts that Saint Marie was telling him the truth of a dusty piece of history, a secret story from the Ancient Age, and one that involved the secret truth of why The Human Realm had entered the End Martial Age. The Emperor of Man created nine Forbidden Lands, in addition to the six Forbidden Lands here, there is also a Forbidden Land at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins, which you have been to, as well as the Forbidden Land Sea, the Frozen North, and the Frozen North. There are also the Forbidden Land Sea and the Frozen North. In these nine Forbidden Lands, there are nine main passages that connect with The Celestial Realm, and Emperor of Man suppressed these nine passages with his supreme power and terrain array, blocking The Celestial Realms domination over The Human Realm. Later on, Emperor of Man led a group of strong men under hismand to kill The Celestial Realm, with the intention of preventing the arrival of The Human Realm End Martial Age. I, including the other Forbidden Land Ancestor King, King James, Christopher Walsh and others, was responsible for guarding Forbidden Land and making sure that the nine passages suppressed in Forbidden Land could not be lost. We are also all waiting for the return of the Emperor of Man. But in the end as you know, The Human RealmEnd Martial Age is stilling, indicating that Emperor of Man has failed. But I believe that Emperor of Man is not dead yet, he is still alive, and one day he will return! Saint Marie spoke. Jason took a deep breath and couldnt help but ask, Meaning the passages suppressed within Forbidden Land are extremely important to The Celestial Realm, so didnt The Celestial Realm try to recapture those passages after that battle with Emperor of Man? Saint Marie sneered and said, Of course The Celestial Realm wanted to recapture them. Thats why there are battles in Forbidden Land almost every day. The same goes for Land of the Divine Fallen. You are not from Land of the Divine Fallen, so you are only in a corner of Land of the Divine Fallen. In the depths of Land of the Divine Fallen, in front of the Ancient Path of Passage, the battle between Land of the Divine Fallens warriors and The Celestial Realm takes ce all the time. Realm in a battle that sparks a battle at all times. Saying that, Saint Marie reached out her hand and pointed, and Jason whirled around to see a picture of a battlefield that was rendered in blood and fire, with a magnificent and ancient ancient road of verdant stone stretching out into the sky. In front of this ancient road, there was a team of armor-d warriors holding all kinds of weapons, constantly rushing towards the ancient road, in the channel of that ancient road there were warriors from the Heavenly Beyond, the two sides of the warriors narrowly met, and the next moment was the outbreak of a shocking killing battle, deafening shouts came, blood sttered, the killing aura rushed to the heavens, and the endless blood stained that ancient verdant stone road all red. End Martial Age, these channeled ancient paths are not reinforced by perfect heavenly rules, and thus cannot take on The Celestial Realms supreme beings toe to The Human Realm from the ancient paths, and this is the reason why Forbidden Land has still been able to guard these ancient paths for a long number of years. However, with the arrival of the New Martial Age of The Human Realm, the space of these ancient paths will be stronger and stronger, and at that time, the strongest people of The Celestial Realm will be able to travel without any obstacles, and even the strongest people of the level of Emperor of Heaven will be able toe to The Human Realm in their true bodies. At that time, it would be the end of The Human Realm. Perhaps at that time, The Human Realm will be subjected to a blood sacrifice! Saint Marie said in a deep voice. Blood sacrifice? Jason frowned, having a not-so-good feeling. Saint Marie nodded and said, When Emperor of Man created Forbidden Land and killed The Celestial Realm, it was only because he had gained some insight into the truth and learned that Emperor of Heaven and other powerful people intended to blood sacrifice the entire The Human Realm! When the timees, all sentient lifeforms in The Human Realm will cease to exist and bepletely reduced to a bloody hell of death and ghosts! Why does The Celestial Realm want to blood sacrifice The Human Realm? Because of eternity! Even an existence like the Emperor of Heaven has yet to truly achieve immortality. He wants to be eternal, to truly exist with Heaven and Earth. The power gained through the blood sacrifice of billions of living beings might be able to help him reach true eternity! Saint Marie said. Chapter 2017 – Seeking the Emperor Eternity! The Celestial RealmThose supreme powerhouses are strong enough to dominate everything, they possess monstrous power and supreme majesty, and they are the true masters of this heaven and earth. But they still feel far from enough, they also want to live the same life as heaven and earth, and even heaven and earth perish but I do not perish, to achieve the real eternal immortality. Because they have gained too much, supreme power and absolute power, so how can they abandon these, one day towards the end of life, ept the end of old age? They are definitely not willing to do so, they want to bepletely transcendent, want to be truly eternal. Therefore, this situation of The Human RealmEnd Martial Age, perhaps these supreme existences of The Celestial Realm had already thought about it long ago. They haveid out their ns in advance, and when the time is ripe, they will make blood sacrifices to The Human Realm to help themselves reach the realm of eternal immortality. The Human Realm all spiritual things, including human beings, in the eyes of The Celestial Realm these supreme beings, Im afraid there is no difference with a mole cricket, billions of beings, blood sacrifice is blood sacrifice, they did not feel anything. Even in their view, The Human Realm billions of living beings can make them immortal through blood sacrifice, on the contrary, it is The Human Realm billions of living beings a kind of honor. Jason listened to the heart but for no apparent reason grew a ball of suppressed anger, and then ordinary human beings that are also human beings, these The Celestial Realms strongest is also from The Human Realm out of, and now they actually want to blood sacrifice The Human Realms own kind? Perhaps, in the view of the people of The Celestial Realm, they are already another race, a high god, and no longer belong to The Human Realm lineage. The Human Realms human lineage was as insignificant as ants in their eyes! However, Jason would not ept such an ending, and he also believed that the millions of martial artists of The Human Realm would not ept it either, and would fight back, even if they died in battle, they would have no regrets! The Human Realm is not a fish out of water! Back then, there was a generation of Emperor of Man who led The Human Realms strongest people to rise up in resistance, and nowadays The Human Realm, there will also be a simr Emperor of Man who will stand up one by one! Saint Marie continued, We have been waiting for Emperor of Man to return. But long years have passed, and there has been no news of Emperor of Man. Further under such circumstances, some peoples beginnings began to change Even, some people have secretly defected to The Celestial Realm. Jasons face shook as he looked at Saint Marie and asked, You mean some of Forbidden Lands Supreme Beings? They defected to The Human Realm and defected to The Celestial Realm? Saint Maries eyes shed with essence as she said, I dont rule out this possibility. Especially after the arrival of the New Martial Age, the ancient path of passage will be stronger and stronger, and in time, when a true supreme beinges from The Celestial Realm, who in The Human Realm can be defeated? Even Forbidden Land existences like us are no match! Therefore, if the Emperor of Man fails to return, some people will inevitably rebel. Jason immediately thought that among the six Forbidden Lands of Ancient City of Ruins, some of the supreme existences of Forbidden Land were not all of the same mind, for example, in thest conflict, Blood Fiend and Christopher Walsh attacked the Ancestor King, and Saint Marie killed him. Saint Marie also took action to break the Silent Kings attack. This is normal, after all, the Ancient Emperor of Man has not returned for a long time, some people will inevitably change their mind, and even begin to have some calctions. Back then, among the nine Forbidden Lands, the King of the North was the leader. However, not long after the End Martial Age began, there was no news of King of the North. Even I cant be sure whether King of the North is still alive or not , Saint Marie opened her mouth, and then slowly said, Therefore, the most urgent thing now is to find Emperor of Man. The only way to stabilize the current situation is for Emperor of Man to return, and to fight against the supreme being of The Celestial Realm, this is the only hope! Jason said, But Emperor of Man has not appeared for such a long time, will he be trapped in the heavens after the battle with The Celestial Realm back then? Or even no longer exist in the world? I believe that Emperor of Man is still alive! Saint Marie spoke with a firm tone and continued, It is just possible that he is trapped in The Celestial Realm as you said. No matter what, we must find the Emperor of Man, whether he is alive or dead. The only way to find Emperor of Man is the induction of the Way of Emperor of Man. Now that you have begun practicing the Human Emperor Technique, I hope that you will be able to walk out of the way of the Emperor of Man, thus sensing the existence of the Ancient Emperor of Man. Jason was slightly silent as he said, Beautiful Sister, you have previously been paying more attention and help to me because I have hope to be able to step out of the Emperor of Man Way and thus sense the existence of the Ancient Emperor of Man? Yes, you can understand it that way. Saint Marie said. Jason immediately smiled and said, No matter what the purpose is, I am sincerely thankful for the help of my beautiful sister. The Ancient Emperor of Man once fought for the Human Race and sheltered hundreds of millions of Human Race, without theyout of the Emperor of Man back then, I am afraid that nowadays, The Human Realm would have already fallen under the control of the Celestial Realm at will. Without Emperor of Man, The Human Realm would have been reduced to a puppet controlled by The Celestial Realm, so Emperor of Man is a great hero of The Human Realm. I will endeavor to cultivate Human Emperor Technique and do my best to see if I can sense the existence of Emperor of Man. Saint Marie nodded as she looked at Jason and said, You are equipped with Dragon Bloodline, which is rare in ancient times. In fact, Dragon Bloodline and Emperor of Man Dao are not in conflict. Dragon Bloodline, the Lord of Heaven;Emperor of Man Dao, themon respect of all races. Its just that the connection can only be experienced and discovered by yourself. Many thanks to the beautiful sister for her guidance. Jason opened his mouth in a sincere voice, and as he remembered something, he asked, By the way, beautiful sister,st time I was at Mengze Mountain, I had already obtained a Fruit of Enlightenment, and this Fruit of Enlightenment had already been given to my grandpa, but he has not yet awakened. I would like to know when my grandfather will be able to wear out the dao injuries in his body and awaken from this? This needs to depend on chance. The power of the Heavenly Dao backfires, and one needs to wear down ones own Dao injuries, and the only way to do so is to sense the rules of the Heavenly Dao. Saint Marie opened her mouth and then added, The New Martial Age in the outside world has just opened, and the Cultivation rules have just been perfected, so if you want to sense the Heavenly Dao rules, it will still take some time. However, as the first person in End Martial Age to break through the Cultivation cage and the first Cultivation to pass to God, your grandfather has great perseverance in addition to talent. Such an outstanding person, the district dao injury cant trap him, when he awakens is just a matter of time. Whew! Jason finally let out a light breath after hearing this, and was slightly relieved. Immediately after, Jason asked Saint Marie about some cultivation issues, after all, this is the supreme existence in Forbidden Land, a Cultivation cultivation is impossible to estimate, is definitely more than the existence of Extreme Realm Emperor. Such a strong person, randomly pointing out some is a great gain. Just as Jason was about to open his mouth, suddenly- Eh? The gaze in Saint Maries eyes steeply zed, and a heavenly killing chance erupted from her, prating through this heaven and earth, and the surrounding emptiness immediately distorted one after another in a terrifying and appalling manner. A strong person from The Celestial Realm hase to test the waters, you go out first! Saint Marie opened her mouth and reached out towards Jason and pushed him in the void, a powerful yet soft force wrapped around Jason and sent him outside Land of the Divine Fallen. At the same time, Saint Marie fiercely rose up in the air, her white dress fluttering, as holy as jade, her own might was like an absolute female emperorpletely revived, the pressure released from her body caused the nine heavens and ten earths to tremble. A white jade-like long sword appeared in her right hand, in the air in her hand long sword towards the front, a sword through the sky and the earth burst out, cut open this side of the void, straight to the channel ancient road side. Once the sword came out, the only thing left in heaven and earth seemed to be this heaven-shattering sword aura, the unknown and terrifying energy contained within it made the void where the sword aura had passed through distort and copse. Endless killing opportunities mapped heaven and earth, vaguely presenting a vision of gods and demons falling and blood raining down. Sword Qi spanned 30, 000 miles, and a sword light chilled the 19 continents! With such a sword, who could defeat it? Before Jason was sent out of Land of the Divine Fallen, he saw this sword, saw Saint Marie casually execute this overwhelming sword, giving him the feeling that even Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses would be destroyed under this sword! He couldnt imagine just how strong the might of this sword was! But even with such a powerful sword, such a powerful Saint Marie was still unable to kill The Celestial Realm and could only defend.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then just how terrifying were those supreme existences of The Celestial Realm? Beautiful sister, one day, I will fight alongside you, battle the heavens and destroy them! Before exiting Land of the Divine Fallen, Jasons body was filled with hot blood, with infinite battle intent surging as he shouted. Chapter 2018 Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique Land of the Divine FallenThere was a watery ripple-like fluctuation on thatyer of invisible boundary. Immediately afterward, Jason was sent out. The mass of energy breath that wrapped Jason suddenly poured in towards the top of his head, and in an instant, Jason suddenly felt that there was an additional cultivation technique in his mind C Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique This was equivalent to a direct impartation of consciousness, so Jason instantly understood the essence of this cultivation technique. With a little bit of sensation, Jason immediately understood that this was a technique on how to channel the power of heaven and earth to temper the physical body, and the gaze in his eyes couldnt help but look towards Land of the Divine Fallen, as he muttered to himself, Beautiful Sister, thanks a lot! I will make myself strong as soon as possible, and one day fulfill my promise to fight the heavens side by side with you! Jason didnt make much of a stay on the outskirts of Forbidden Land either, as he quickly left and returned to Ancient City of Ruins. Holy Dragon Land. Golden energy mist was surging, and in the center of that energy mist, a blurred figure emerged, with billions of golden lights blossoming from its body, just like a god and goddess, causing heaven and earth to shake. Two gazes passed through Holy Dragon Land, looking towards the outskirts of Forbidden Land, staring at Jasons just departed figure. Perhaps, everything is as King James said, and he has hopes of bing the seed of The Human Realm this time. The blurry figure muttered to itself, and then the figure that emerged gradually dissipated. Ancient City of Ruins, Green Dragon Stronghold. Jason returned to the stronghold without disturbing the rest of the people, he returned to his room, first running the Green Dragon Secret Art, and found that his Green Dragon Origin was already running smoothly. The injuries remaining in his body were just ordinary internal injuries, and this point could be adjusted quickly. In Land of the Divine Fallen, the generation of Fire Spirit Wine that Saint Marie had made him drink had actuallypletely eliminated the wisp of the aura of the Power of the Passing God that had originally remained in his injuries. Afterwards, Jason began to carefullyprehend the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique that Saint Marie had gifted him, this body hardening method was not overly esoteric, and it was easy toprehend. But if one really wanted to utilize it, Im afraid it wouldnt be simple. ording to this Body Tempering Technique, it was to use the heavens and earth as a furnace, transforming it into an eternal divine furnace, directing the power of the heavens and earth into this furnace, and thus tempering ones flesh and bones.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Im afraid that this process would be very cruel and apanied by some dangers. After all, the power of heaven and earth was extremely overbearing, carrying a destructive might, and if one didnt control it well, his body wouldnt be able to carry it, and he would suffer a bacsh, and thus be injured. Jasons eyes shed, even if this Body Tempering Cultivation Method was dangerous, he would not give up. Nowadays, the only way for him to turn the corner and get stronger as soon as possible was to go and refine himself more. Of course, he definitely couldnt attempt to cultivate the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique in this state now, so he would first thoroughly condition his injuries. Jason then remembered Saint Maries discussion on the Dragon Bloodline and the Emperor of Mans Way, simply put, those who can walk out of the Emperor of Mans Way do not necessarily possess the Dragon Bloodline. But those who have Dragon Bloodline can certainly try to walk the way of the Emperor of Man. Because there is amonality between the two, that is why Saint Marie helped him repeatedly, hoping that he could walk out of the way of Emperor of Man, and through the way of Emperor of Man, he could sense the location of the Ancient Emperor of Man. Jason felt sleepy, he was heading to rest, and as soon as heid down, he fell into a deep sleep. The next day. Jason woke up after a full nights sleep, and heard the sound of voicesing from outside, so he got up and realized that his entire body was in a much better state. This might have something to do with the Fire Spirit Wine he drankst night at Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason shuffled and pushed out the door, walking outside, he saw that Lilith and Talitha hade over at some point, and were chatting with Dark Phoniex, Emily and others, in addition to Marcel, Zack, and Wolf Boy, all of whom were awake as well. Satan, youre up, theres breakfast here. Youe over and eat it while its hot. Lilith saw Jason and she greeted with a smile. Jason said thanks and simply ate something. Huh? It feels like youve recovered well today. Are you all healed up from your injuries? Talitha asked with some curiosity as she looked at Jason in surprise. It is indeed much better than yesterday. But its notpletely healed yet either, itll take some time I guess. Jason said with a smile. Im really looking forward to sparring with you after you get better. Talitha said looking a little eager. Jason smiled bashfully and said, If you want to spar, my friends can do the same. Lets say Robert, he is very strong. Him? Talitha turned her eyes to Robert. In her eyes, Tanya Territory, who appeared a bit thin and carried a sense of coldness, did not fit her definition of a man, in her opinion, a man should be just like the warriors of Titan people, tall, powerful and muscr. As for Jason, he had an iron blooded and domineering aura of his own, and from the point of view of his aura, he appeared to be a bit of a man. Robert, she seems to look down on you a bit. Jason whispered in THE Caroviannguage. Zackughed and also lowered his voice, Robert, if you are looked down upon by a woman, you wont be able to hold your head up in front of her in the future. You spar with her and show her what youre made of. Thats right, Robert, go! Marcel chimed in. Robert frowned, he didnt have any idea aboutpeting with Talitha, and he wasnt stupid, so he naturally heard Jason and the others egging him on. Hey Talitha, my brother is not as good as names Millers, but he is still very powerful. You cant beat my brother. Emily spoke up for her brother. Talithas eyes lit up, and her face behaved as if she had found a prey, with a sense of joy at the sight of it, as she immediately said, Then Ill have a match with you. Lets do it here, theres a martial arts practicing ground here in the stronghold anyway. I- Robert didnt even know what to say, did Laozi damn well say that he would spar with the Holy Maiden of Titan people? Looking at Talithas excited look, as well as Jason and the others encouraging gazes, Robert felt a pang of suffocated breath, this is aplete fucking ride. Brother, then letspete with Talitha, let her know the power of our Carovia Ancient Martial Arts. Emily said only to see the world in a state of confusion. Robert couldnt help but shake his head, thinking what else could he say? He couldnt find any reason to refuse in such a situation. Robert also only had a bitter smile and said, Then lets have a sparring match, just so we can also learn about Titan peoples Cultivation Battle Technique! Roberts words were considered a promise. Immediately, Jason and his group of people walked towards the martial arts training ground in the stronghold. Chapter 2019 – Meeting Daisy Again Bang! Bang! On the martial arts arena, Talitha and Robert were already battling together, and the two of them continuously erupted with a thumping sound, which was extremely huge and ear-piercing, shaking peoples eardrums. Jason and the others were watching the battle. Talitha, who was in the middle of the battle, hadpletely turned into abination of a beautiful woman and a barbarian, and there was an extremely violent and terrifying bloodline power present in her body. Jason could tell that it was the Titan power of the Titan people. With the addition of Titans power, Talithas Cultivation realm functioned at the Supreme Emperor Realms middle stage, but the battle might that erupted out had already vaguely reached the might that only peak Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouses had. Very strong! Jason was also marveling at Talithas strength, fully stimting the power of the Titan bloodline, both her strength and physical strength had been greatly increased, the only w was her speed and stance. However, she wasnt the kind of novice who didnt have experience in actualbat, on the contrary, her actualbat experience was still very strong, she knew how to utilize her own strengths to make up for theck of speed in her stance. Robert was naturally not weak either, he had already honed his Cultivation cultivation to the peak of Full Saint Realm, and was one step away from Sacred Level. In addition, Roberts own destiny was extraordinary, and when the purple Kirin Bloodline illusion appeared, Roberts punches contained a majestic Kirins divine power, and he was directly fighting with Talithas heavy punches. ording to reason, Talitha possessed a titan bloodline, and the titan power that erupted from him was huge and iparable, and the power of his punches was as if he was a titan opening up the sky and the earth. Facing such an opponent, one should avoid her heavy punches, utilize body speed and other means to close in, and thenunch a surprise attack. However, Robert didnt do that, he fought with Talitha in a tough, frontal attacking style, not avoiding the punches time and time again. This made Talitha feel a bit surprised, and his eyes couldnt help but add a touch of appreciation. Titan Fist! At this time, Talitha fiercely bellowed, she evolved the ultimate fist Dao in Titan people, her bodys qi and bloodpletely boiled, that Titan power was even more surging like a sea-like outburst, and in the punching momentum that she executed, that punching intent visualized the figure of a giant dressed in a beastskin suit, that huge figure squeezing the sky, like the lord of the heaven and earth, and it was following Talithas punchs fist momentum towards the front. Thousand World Punch! Roberts gaze sank as he activated his supreme fist momentum, wisps of Kirin Divine Power converged on his fist momentum, which was like a cmity, as if it contained monstrous cmity power, exploding the space and meeting it forward with a devastating momentum. Rumble! With a loud boom, the two mens fists struck each other in the void, erupting a shocking energy fluctuation that swept into the surroundings. A muffled grunt was heard, and Talitha was forced to take several steps backward. Robert was still standing as steady as a rock, looking even better. Jason smiled bashfully and said, This is the end of the contest. I have to say, Talitha, the strength you have shown is surprising enough, very good. Talitha didnt have any intention to continue the fight, she looked at Robert and said, Although you dont look like a man, you are still quite a man when you fight, I dont think Im a match for you yet. Roberts face darkened, were these words of praise for someone else? Howe the previous sentence sounded so awkward? Mid-afternoon. Jason decided to take another spin around the auction block. Ancient City of Ruins always had some good stuff in the auction area, even if it was some Elixir, Semi-Elixir which were extremely cheappared to the outside world. Nowadays, Jason was in dire need of these cultivation materials. It wasnt that he needed to use them himself, but the fighters on Satan Armys side, as well as the fighters on the Dragon Shadow Organizations side. Now, there was also an additional Carovia Cultivation Association that needed to be supplied. After the Carovia Cultivation Association was established, Jason was nning to operate the trading tform that had already been set up on Hua Xieyues side into the association, and the martial artist members of the association would exchange, trade, and purchase cultivation items through this trading tform. Those who joined the Carovia Cultivation Association would definitely have arge number of low-ranked martial artists, and they would need to rely on the help of cultivation resources when cultivating, so if the Association didnt have enough cultivation resources on its side, how could they exchange them? Of course, there are naturally conditions for redemption, and this condition is in the form of contribution points and points, such aspleting some tasks of the Cultivation Association, participating in some of the work of the Cultivation Association, or providing some resources to the Cultivation Association and so on, so as to obtain contribution points, and then use the contribution points to exchange for the cultivation resources in the Association.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In short, this was Jasons initial idea, and the specifics would have to be implemented step by step. Auction area. The auction area was still bustling as usual, the only difference was that there were fewer Blood Moon people. Jason and his entourage walked to an auction store, and when they were about to walk in, they violently saw that there were a few people walking over on the side, and the leader was an ethereal and dusty woman. Her temperament, extremely beautiful, light sweeping eyebrows, eyes like autumn water, lips without pointing and red, with a lotus flower-like jade face, isposed of a beautiful jade face of the country. Jason froze for a moment, not expecting to meet The Holy n of the Apocalypses Holy Maiden Daisy again in this auction area. He remembered that thest time he was in the auction area, Daisy had rushed for that Dragon Vein Fruit, but unfortunately, he had gotten there first, and Daisy had wanted to trade the Dragon Vein Fruit in his hands, but he had refused. Daisy who came over saw Jason, her face was slightly stunned, then she regained herposure. Daisy, youve actually taken a half-step to Great Emperor Realm? Why has your cultivation level risen so quickly? I remember a few months ago, you were only at the peak of First Emperor Realm. Talithas voice rang out, filled with doubt. Daisy looked at Talitha with a pair of calm eyes and said, Perhaps my ns cultivation technique is a bit more superior. With that, Daisy did not say anything more and walked inside the auction store on that note. YouC Talitha herself was a violent person, hearing such words her face flushed with anger and said in an annoyed voice, What happened to half-step Great Emperor? Come,e and fight me if you have the guts! Jason was dumbfounded, it seemed that Talithas appearance was very different from his previous judgment, but in terms of personality, shepletely inherited the straight and fiery temper unique to the Titan people lineage. Lets go in and take a look as well, if we see suitable materials, we can trade a bit. Jason spoke up, and he and Lilith and the others also walked towards this auction store. Chapter 2020 Jason’s Speculation Inside the auction store. Some Elixir and Semi-Elixir were in abundance, and there were plenty of supplementary herbs as well. However, there were no Elixir that could reach high grade levels, lets say Fruit of the Dark Moon, Blood Rainbow Grass, Jade Ginseng, Green Spirit Fruit, Phoenix Blood Vine. Jason was relieved to see that thest time he was in the Ancient City of Ruins auction block, he had a good haul and swept away a lot of high-grade Elixir. However, this kind of high-grade Elixir also needed a gestation cycle, it was impossible to have it again so soon. Even if there was no high-grade Elixir, the rest of the Elixir was still of great value, at least much lower than the price on Hyacinths side. Therefore, Jason would trade down whatever he saw, and anyway, he still had quite a few Sixth-grade and Seventh-grade Fire Pills on him, which were more than enough to be used for exchange trades. In this process, Jason also secretly pay attention to Daisy and her party to acquire some what Elixir. To Jasons surprise, Daisy was not very interested in Elixir or Semi-Elixir, but instead focused on shopping for some auxiliary alchemy materials. Jason could not help but be a little curious and paid a little attention to some of the auxiliary alchemy materials that Daisy had chosen, and when some of the alchemy materials came together, he had a sh of light in his mind. Speaking of which, Jasons knowledge of alchemy was considered limited, but after spending a long time in the Ghost Doctor Valley, he had more or less grasped some of it under the influence of his ears and eyes. Therefore, when he saw those auxiliary materials selected by Daisy, he violently recalled that when Ghost Doctor refined Forging Spirit Pill in Ghost Doctor Valley, these auxiliary herbs were also used, while the main ingredient was the core of the beast! Immediately, a spection surfaced in Jasons mind C could it be that The Holy n of the Apocalypse had also mastered the refining method of Forging Spirit Pill? This was somewhat unbelievable! ording to what he had grasped, Dark Ancient n previously did not have elixirs for cultivating spiritual power, so there were quite a number of strong people on Dark Ancient ns side who were able to cultivate into Great Emperor Realm, relying on the abundant cultivation resources. However, not many could reach the level of Emperor of the Absolute, just a handful. The most important reason for this is theck of spiritual cultivation, which is why Dragons and Titan people are so eager and excited about the Forging Spirit Pill. With the help of Forging Spirit Pill, Dragons and Titan people would not only be able to emerge more powerful people, but some of the powerful people who had been stuck at the high level of Great Emperor Realm for many years would have a great chance to break through the confinement and reach the level of Emperor of the Absolute, such as Dragons Guardian Parks. Right now, seeing Daisy procuring arge amount of auxiliary herbs in terms of refining Forging Spirit Pill, it made Jason wonder if The Holy n of the Apocalypse had already mastered the method of refining Forging Spirit Pill. The problem was that Dark Ancient n hadnt known about the Forging Spirit Pills refining method for hundreds of years, so how did The Holy n of the Apocalypse suddenly master it? Did The Holy n of the Apocalypsee into contact with the people of Hyacinth? Lets say some ancient martial forces from Carovia Hyacinth reached some cooperation with The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and then the ancient martial forces from the Hyacinth side, in response to The Holy n of the Apocalypsesck of cultivation in spiritual power, imparted the Forging Spirit Pill refining technique. Forging Spirit Pills refining method. This is extremely likely. The only question was, which ancient martial force was it? Jason didnt move and didnt want to try to probe Daisy, he remembered Talithas amazement at Daisys Cultivation cultivation enhancement speed, and when he thought about it, he also felt that Daisys Cultivation enhancement speed was really unbelievable. He remembered that thest time he met her in the auction area, she had at best just been promoted to Supreme Emperor Realm, and now she was already a half-step Great Emperor. In addition to her own bloodline and chance, Im afraid this is also due to the Forging Spirit Pill aspect of her cultivation, right? At this time, Daisy had chosen some auxiliary herbs and was about to walk out afterpleting the transaction when Talitha said in an extremely impulsive tone, Daisy, didnt you hear what I said? Im going to challenge you, dont think youre so great just because youve advanced to half-step Great Emperor Realm! Daisy looked at Talitha, and out of the corner of her eye she seemed to nce at Jason, still looking serenely calm, she said, Talitha, why waste your strength on such a match that doesnt have the slightest meaning? Did you not participate in the uing World Martial Arts League Competition? If I meet you in the World Martial Arts League Competition, I will fulfill your request today! After saying this, Daisy walked out. World Martial Arts League Competition? Talitha looked at Daisys figure, then she turned her head to look at Jason and Lilith, she couldnt help but ask, What is she talking about? Theres such a contest? Howe I didnt know about it? Lilith hesitated and said, I think I heard grandpa mention this contest, I just didnt pay much attention to it at the time. titan people should be getting the news as well, I just havent told you about it yet. Jason smiled as he said, There is indeed this World Martial Arts League Competition. young talents from all the major Holy Land and ancient martial arts forces around the world will participate,peting for a certain number of spots to explore a Mysteries. thispetition, there is still about half a month of Thispetition is still about half a month away. Therefore, if you want to participate, you should start making some preparations. Of course, before that, you canmunicate with the elders of your n. Then Ill have to ask Grandpa Titan Emperor Old Man. Talithas face perked up as she said, Its simply great to have a World Martial Arts League Competition like this, to be able to fight against young powerhouses from all over. I just love fighting. Then the World Martial Arts League Competition is a great opportunity. Jason said with a smile. Jason then traded some Elixir with Semi-Elixir and proceeded to the next auction store. After shopping around, Jason was able to trade a lot of Elixir and Semi-Elixir, but the high-grade Elixir was scarce, but he was able to trade three nts, which was quite satisfying. Jason then went to the Outer Land governed by Green Dragon Stronghold, which is deep inside the Scarlet Forbidden Land, and the Blood Fiend in the Scarlet Forbidden Land seemed to have some ill will towards him. Therefore, Jason is very careful when he patrols in this Outer Land. From now on, this Outer Land will be owned by Green Dragon Stronghold, and this Outer Land also contains a part of the area that originally belonged to Dark Phoenix.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He had already talked to Dark Phoniex, from now on, he would share the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures produced in the Outer Land with Dark Phoniex, and he would hand over those belonging to Dark Phoenixs lineage to Dark Phoniex. After all this, Jason was ready to leave Ancient City of Ruins. He still needed to rush back to the Babia stronghold and arrange for the relevant personnel toe and be stationed on the Ancient City of Ruins side, and then rush back to Carovia to prepare for the World Martial Arts League Competition. However, before that, he had to make a trip to New York first. It had been at least three months since he lost contact with Luca, the female BOSS of the military industry, and he wanted to go to New York to find out Lucas whereabouts and news. Chapter 2021 – Luca’s Whereabouts New York, Airport. An airlinernded slowly, and when it had taxied for some distance ande to aplete stop, the cabin door opened and the passengers in the cabin filed out. Jason was among them, but he was alone. He had sent Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack and the others back to the Babia stronghold, and he hade to New York alone in order to find out where Luca was. It has been three months since he could not contact Luca, Jason was a bit worried. However, he didnt worry that Lucas life would be in danger, after all, with Lucas status and the mysterious ancient martial arts father standing behind her, her personal safety would definitely not be a problem. Jason just wanted to confirm Lucas current situation in order to put his mind at ease. No matter what, Luca was an extremely important woman to him. Without Lucas help, Jason wouldnt have been able to set up Devils Army Factory in Babia, nor would he have Babia as a stronghold. Without the weapons she provided, Satan Operation Group would not have won several key battles. Jason knew that Luca had a single-family house in Long Ind, New York, and that he had been here before, when he still had Emily with him. After walking out of the airport, Jason took a cab directly to Long Ind, New York. After an hour and a half of driving, Jason took a taxi to Long Ind, New York. He remembered the vi where Luca was staying, and the car stopped slowly in front of the vi. Jason stepped out of the car and saw that the skeletonized door of the vi was closed tightly, and the inside of the vi looked cold and quiet, as if not many people lived there. Jason still pressed the doorbell, over and over again. Eventually, a maid of about forty years old came out, Jason took a look at it and felt some impression, he had seen this maid thest time he came here. You asked who youre looking for the maid spoke, she sized up Jason for a moment, then as if remembering something, she asked in a somewhat uncertain tone, Are you Mr. Miller? Jason smiled and said, I was here once before, I didnt expect you to remember me. Im here to see Luca, has shee back to live over here recently? The maid opened the door and said warmly, Mr. Miller pleasee inside, Miss said that Mr. Miller is an honored guest and must be treated well if hees. Jason was not polite, he walked into the vi. The maid then said, Miss hasnte back for a long time. Thest time she came back was three months ago. Three months ago? Jasons face was stunned, it just so happened that the time he lost contact with Luca was also about three months ago. So, three months ago Luca was living here and something happened behind the scenes that caused her to go somewhere? Or to run some errand? At this time, the maid had already led Jason into the vi and brewed a cup of ck tea and brought it over as Jason had ordered. Luca left here three months ago? Before leaving, did she say where she was going? Jason took a sip of the ck tea and asked in a calm tone. The maid recalled for a while, and finally said, I remember that day Miss looked a bit hurried, like she had temporarily received something, packing her luggage Right, before Miss left, she said it was her father who wanted to look for her, and also said that she might note back to live for a period of time. Her father looking for her? Jason eyes essence shed. The maid nodded her head and said in an affirmative tone, Yes, Miss said that before she left. But the specifics werent borated on, only that it was her father who was looking for her, and that it might be something urgent. Jason nodded, he had basically confirmed that Lucas father was an Ancient Martial Powerhouse from the EuropeParadise of the Gods Sanctuary, three months ago was about the same time that the Heaven and Earth had changed drastically and the New Martial Age had opened up not long ago. At this juncture, Lucas father summoned his daughter, does this carry any deep meaning? In fact, knowing that Luca was summoned away by her father, Jason was relieved and no longer worried about Lucas safety. He suspected that Luca might have been in the Paradise of the Gods sanctuary that his father stayed in, and thats what caused the months of disconnection. As for what Lucas fathers purpose was, Jason did not know for the time being, but in short, Lucas father certainly did not have any malicious intent towards his daughter. On the contrary, based on the arrival of the New Martial Age, Lucas father also wanted to do something in order to enable Luca to survive better. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Luca, Jasons mood rxed and he chatted with the maid. At the end, that maid said, Mr. Miller, do you need to stay here for a while? No, no need. Since Luca isnt here, Im ready to leave here. I still have a lot of things I need to take care of. Back if Lucaes back, just tell her that I came to see her. Jason smiled. Okay, Ill pass it on as such. The maid said. Jason nodded as he stood up and said goodbye to the maid as he prepared for his flight to Mexico and then back to Babia that day. Paradise of the Gods Holy Land. This was a small world isted from the rest of the world, and within Holy Land, magnificent and ancient buildings towered, and the figures of some martial artists could be seen walking around. The entire Holy Land was filled with a pure and rich aura energy, appearing holy and mysterious, vaguely shrouded with a divine power. To the south, deep inside a grand hall, inside a cultivation room. Bang! Bang! Bang! A knocking sound came from the doorway of the cultivation room, then a voice rang out, Let me out, I dont want to cultivate anymore Im hungry, I want to eat, quickly let me out! Inside the cultivation room, one actually saw a western beauty with a head of long blonde hair, a delicate and absolutely beautiful face, and eyes as turquoise blue as the sea, she was wearing a ck cultivation suit, outlining her extremely sexy and mature curves, allowing people to look at her and have their blood rush. At this moment, she was constantly pping the doorway of the cultivation room, trying to be able to leave the ce. This was clearly none other than the Military Industrialized Female BOSS Luca. Lucas cries were answered as a servants voice rang out from outside the cultivation room, and the other party said, Miss, are you hungry? Ill bring you food right now. I- Luca was simply too angry to speak when she heard such a response. Is this me being hungry? This is me wanting to go out, this is me wanting you to open this damn doorway for me, okay! Luca thought with a burst of frustration in his heart. In fact, the environment within the cultivation room was excellent, with a space of hundreds of square meters, there were beds for resting, and there was also a restroom, as for food there were quite a few snacks ced in the cultivation room, and there were even some exotic fruits that emitted rich and pure energy. Luca is not worried about food at all, she just wants to leave here, she does not want to carry out the so-called cultivation again, she wants to regain her former freedom.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2022 – Extraordinary Bloodline Just when Luca was already about to give up, suddenlyC ng! Clunk! ng! The heavy stone door of the cultivation chamber resounded with a dull and ear-piercing rolling sound, which was the sound of the stone door opening. Lucas entire body rose up in joy, the rolling sound of the stone door that should have been ear-piercing turned into a piece of beautiful music in her ears at this moment, and it was a wonderful piece of music that could lead to her own. Great! Luca shouted with joy, she rushed out, then stood violently, she suddenly saw a figure standing in front of her, a middle-aged man d in a light gold robe. The middle-aged man looks extremely handsome, it seems that the years have not left too many traces on his body, that is like a sculpture like handsome face with a touch of natural majesty, profound eyes like the infinite starry sky, like to be able to see through the human soul. When the originally fluctuation-free profound eyes saw Luca who rushed out with joy, a touch of warmth and love shed in the depths of those eyes. Ah Father, father! Luca couldnt help but exim in shock when she saw the middle-aged man in front of her. Felix looked at Luca and said, Your Cultivation aura and power have not changed significantly from five days ago, which means, you havent practiced cultivation in these five days. Right? I, I Luca bit it as she beamed, Ive been locked up inside the Cultivation Room every day, so how could I have any mind to cultivate. Besides, I dont like cultivating myself. Father, you promised me in the past that you could let me freely choose my own life, why are you forcing me to cultivate now? As the newly promoted Bishop of Paradise of the Gods, and even more so, the youngest Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse of Paradise of the Gods, Felix possessed an unrivaled prestige in Paradise of the Gods, and possessed supreme might. However, in front of his own daughter, the kind of prestige and might he had in the face of Paradise of the Gods martial artists didnt y a role, or rather, he had never thought of forcing his daughter to do anything with such might. Therefore, even when he sensed that there was no significant change in Lucas Cultivation aura, and learned that Luca had not been practicing properly for the past few days, he was unable to get angry and did not be enraged. To know, every day within the Cultivation Chamber would consume arge amount of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures to provide a constant stream of pure energy aura, but Luca had wasted five whole days! Even if it was Paradise of the Gods, not every martial artist was qualified to enter the cultivation chamber to cultivate. Its already noon, so prepare yourself and lets have a piece of lunch. Felix said. Great! Luca smiled, as long as she wasnt asked to continue back inside the cultivation chamber, then whatever she was asked to do was fine. At the back of the Great Hall, a garden-style open-air dining room. Felix and Luca were seated at a dining table, which was already set with rich dishes, grilled steak, pan-fried foie gras, pan-fried sturgeon, gumbo, red wine, and so on. Father, have a drink. Luca smiled, lifting the red wine in front of him. The corners of Felixs mouth lifted slightly, and he also picked up the red wine. At the end, Felix said, Luca, Im sorry that I ended up failing to fulfill my promise to you, opening your bloodline seal and forcing you to cultivate. Lucas gesture of cutting the steak was slightly lurched, her eyes looking across the room as she asked, Father, did you have to do this? Felix nodded and continued, Heaven and earth have changed, and a whole new era of Cultivation has been brought about. If this change hadnt happened, I wouldnt have forced you and left you to choose your preferred way of life. But now New Martial Age has descended, and the hidden powerhouses from all sides havee out, and this world will change with it. And you, from birth, have been favored by fate, you are endowed with an extraordinary bloodline. Remember when you were a child? My father had brought you here, and behind you, my father asked you if you would like to live here, like a semi-seclusion, and you shook your head, saying that you didnt want such a life. So, I followed your decision, but sealed your bloodline. Luca nodded, she remembered all of this, remembered the time when her father made her choose the life she wanted. Felix continued, With the arrival of the New Martial Age, more and more powerful people are emerging, there is a high chance that you possessing an extraordinary bloodline will be seen by some of the strongest. The holynd where father is from also has many rivals and enemies in the outside world. If these enemies of the Holy Land notice that you have the unique bloodline of the Holy Land, they will capture you, fuse your bloodline, and then kill you. I will not be able to watch over you all the time, because in the future, father will also meet some powerful enemies. Under such circumstances, the only thing father can do is to make you stronger, only when you are strong will you have the ability to protect yourself. And, with the arrival of the New Martial Age, our enemies may not just be limited to this world Huh? Luca froze for a moment, her eyes were full of doubt as she looked towards her father and asked in surprise, Not limited to this world? What do you mean? Felixs gaze suddenly looked towards the sky above, looking at the boundless sky, as if he wanted to want to cross thatyer of spatial barrier and directly peer into that world beyond the sky. Specifically, you dont need to know yet. Felix retracted his gaze and said in a low tone, In short, you have to remember that after the arrival of the New Martial Age, only the strong can survive! Only the strong can survive? Luca muttered to himself. Felixs pair of profound gazes looked at Luca, he suddenly smiled and said, I know the reason why you want to go to the outside world, firstly, you want to be free; secondly, you want to meet someone, this person is called Satan, right? Ah Luca softly eximed, a delicate jade face suddenly colored with a bit of scarlet color, her gaze somewhat shyly looked at her father and said, Father, you, you know everything? Felix smiled an undeniable smile as he said, You are my daughter, how could I not know that you are in frequent and close contact with the leader of a legion in the outside Dark World? However, ording to fathers secret investigation, this young man Satan is not bad, a true warrior. Its also okay for you, otherwise wouldnt father have kept it to himself? Lucas face blushed even more. Felix continued, Satans Cultivation talent is also very high, the speed of Cultivation enhancement is very fast, and his true battle power far exceeds his superficial Cultivation cultivation. A young man like him will only get stronger and stronger. If you want to get together with him, you need to show the appropriate strength. Going forward, do you want to be a powerful aid to him, or a liability to him?From N?velDrama.Org. Besides, hes so dazzling that hes destined to be targeted by many people, in short the dangers hell encounter in the future are beyond your imagination. Are you going to watch and do nothing to help him, or are you going to stand by his side and fight against these dangers with him? If you want to stand by his side in the future, then you need to be strong, you need to be stronger! Just as Felixs words fell, Lucas right hand quietly couldnt help but clench up. Father, Satan, he will be in danger in the future? Unless he resigns himself to mediocrity and falls into a mediocrity over this. Otherwise, as long as he grows stronger, the heavier his crisis will be! I know Satan, he has the heart of a truly strong man! Besides, would the man I have my eyes on be willing to be a mediocrity? Luca opened her mouth as she took a deep breath and said in a firm tone, Father, I will return to the cultivation chamber after lunch. From now on, I wont bezy, Ill follow the cultivation schedule youve set and double my efforts! Good! Felix nodded. By the way, father, you said that I have an extraordinary bloodline, what exactly is it? Holy Moon Bloodline! Chapter 2023 – Deployment Arrangements Babia Stronghold. It took Jason almost two days to make it back, and when he got back to Babia, in a hurry, he didnt take a break and immediately gathered some Satan Operation Group Warriors together for a meeting and deployment on the matter. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Dark Phoniex, White Fox, Phantom, Single Arm and others, as well as Robert, Emily and Marcel that Jason brought from Hyacinth were all in the meeting room. At the beginning of the meeting, Mr. Iron Fist briefly reported the statistics of the battle of Blood Moon Holy Land, in which 28 Satan Operation Group Warriors were killed and the rest of them were more or less wounded. Among them, Single Arms injuries were extremely serious, and even after a period of recovery, he had yet to bepletely healed. Jason listened to the battle damage report, his calm gaze turned deep, as deep as the starry sky, there was a touch of grief that was hard to release. Even though he was psychologically prepared, and even though he had experienced it many times, his heart still sank every time a Satan Operation Group Warrior was sacrificed. After Jason and Mr. Iron Fist had discussed and made some arrangements for the afterlife of the fallen warriors, the meeting came to the point. Jason said, Now that the stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins that originally belonged to Blood Moon has been upied by us, which I have named Green Dragon Stronghold, there is a need for personnel to man the stronghold. I initially proposed around 20 Satan Operation Group Warriors to man the stronghold, to guard Green Dragon Stronghold on one hand, and Outer Land corresponding to Green Dragon Stronghold on the other hand, and at the same time, to be tasked with regrly trading in the auction area to collect some Elixir and other tasks. Mr. Iron Fist sniffed and said, Captain Miller, the major strongholds under our control, as well as City of Doom and City of Darkness, have all been in order recently, and Im not doing anything for the time being. I can take this mission, and I can travel to Green Dragon Stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. I can go too. Treg spoke up. Many Satan Operation Group Warriors in the conference room spoke up. At the end, Dark Phoniex suddenly spoke up as well, Satan, I want to go as well. Dark Phoenix used to have a stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins as well, so I want to try and spend some time in Ancient City of Ruins to see if theres anything I can find. This- Jason frowned, knowing in his heart that Dark Phoniexs identity could no longer be hidden from Dark Ancient n. A few days ago in Ancient City of Ruins, Dark Phoniex had struck out at St. Moses, a Supreme Emperor Realm powerhouse of the Holy Night people, and Lord Wrath had arrived behind him, at which time Lord Wrath had even intentionally or unintentionally nced at Dark Phoniex At that time, Lord Wrath also intentionally or unintentionally looked at Dark Phoniex. With Lord Wraths strength as the Emperor of the Absolute, he must have recognized Dark Phoniexs Dark Phoenix bloodline on the spot. Under such circumstances, Dark Phoniexs long stay in the Ancient City of Ruins might be dangerous. Dark Phoniex saw Jasons concern, she said, Ancient City of Ruins has order and rules, even if my identity is a bit sensitive, Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse would not dare to stay in the Ancient City of Ruins. The Holy Night people and The Holy n of the Apocalypse wouldnt dare to take action in the Ancient City of Ruins. Besides, we still have Dragons and Titan people as allies in Ancient City of Ruins, which is also much safer. Speaking of this, Dark Phoniex was afraid that her words were not convincing enough as she continued, In addition, I also have a high degree of certainty that I will be able to break through to the Great Emperor Realm in a short period of time. Jasons eyes lit up, he did not dare to be curious about Dark Phoniexs cultivation speed, she who had already fully activated Dark Phoenix Bloodline was fully equipped with such a cultivation speed. In the end, Jason nodded, he made the final decision and said, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Dark Phoniex, Phantom, you four are the main ones, pick a group of Satan Operation Group Warriors, make up a group of about 20 people to go to Ancient White Fox, Manjusaka, you will be in charge of the Devils Army Factory, the other two sub-factories, City of Doom, City of Darkness, and Green Dragon Stronghold. Stronghold liaison and operations. Baron you are responsible for the major strongholds of the patrol mission, if there is any problem, you can immediately trial execution As Jasons words fell, one mission after another was released in an organized manner. At the end, Jason continued, You must always remember that whenever you are, improving your strength is the top priority. After this battle, I see that many people have already broken through to First Emperor Realm, such as Treg, Baron, Angry Wolf, Sea Shark, and so on. This is a good thing, it shows that the strength of our corps has been raised one more step. But this is not enough, the road of Cultivation has no end. In the future, the enemies that our legion, will face will be stronger and stronger, and even will fight with some ancient and powerful enemies. Therefore, I hope you all seize the opportunity to seize the time and keep getting stronger! Jason didnt directly point out the existence of the Heavenly Ascension beyond the Heavens. It wasnt time yet, but he had an intuition that in the years toe, he would inevitably go up against the people of the heavens above, and the Satan Operation Group under hismand would also go up against the warriors of the heavens above. Captain Miller, dont worry, we are always practicing and improving our strength. Mr. Iron Fist and the others said. Jason nodded, and after there was no other major business, he dered the end of the meeting. Walking out of the meeting room, Jason walked side by side with Single Arm as he looked at Single Arms injuries and said, Nothing serious, right? Single Arm heatedlyughed and said, For me, unless I die on the spot, there is no major problem with any injury. With this current injury, Im guessing that Ill be pretty much recovered in seven or eight days or so. Jason nodded and said, Thats good. After you recover from your injury, if you dont have anything else to do, you can sit in the stronghold while continuing your cultivation. Im looking forward to you reaching the level of Emperor of the Absolute soon.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A yearning gaze also shed in Single Arms eyes as he smiled and said, Im looking forward to it as well, and at the same time, Ill try to work hard in that direction. Jason smiled and patted Single Arms shoulder, saying, I n to leave tomorrow. So, lets have a drink tonight. Haha, thats no problem. Single Armughed aloud. Night fell. Jason and the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the stronghold sat around and raised their sses. The next day. It was just dawn. Jason and the others had already gotten up, and Jason gathered Mr. Iron Fist, Dark Phoniex, and twenty other Satan Operation Group Warriors and prepared to lead them to Ancient City of Ruins. After arriving over at Ancient City of Ruins, Jason would make specific mission arrangements to them, which mainly consisted of manning the Green Dragon Stronghold. Robert, Emily, Marcel, and the rest of the group follow suit. Jason nned to arrive at Ancient City of Ruins, and after things were arranged, he returned directly to Carovia with Robert, Emily, Marcel and the others. Calcting from the time, after returning to Carovia, they would be facing the World Martial Arts League Competition that was about to start. Jason was still looking forward to the World Martial Arts League Competition, he wanted to see what kind of strong yers the young generation from all over the world would have at that time. Chapter 2024 – Preparations by All Parties Paradise of the Gods, inside the magnificent hall. The Lord of the Gods appeared, sitting high above, like a god and goddess at the upper end, his body filled with ayer of divine light, vaguely emanating a godly might. Below, there were the many bishops of Paradise of the Gods. Among them, Lucas father Felix was also present. Above Felix sat a middle-aged man in an unusual Cultivation suit, which was none other than Austin who had appeared in the City of Darkness battlefield, when he had brought Paradise of the Gods holy son, Oga, to watch the battle. The World Martial Arts League Competition is about to open, and as one of the oldest Sanctuaries, the Holy Sons of my Sanctuary have been given spots to explore the Chaos Mysteries. However, it would be best for the Holy Land to have more disciples who can obtain spots. Therefore, in addition to the Holy Son, the remaining seven outstanding disciples participating in the World Martial Arts League Competition should get at least three additional slots. The Divine Lord sitting high above spoke. Austin whirled around and spoke, Lord White, Holy Lands young disciples will definitely not fail the Divine Lords expectations. Felix couldnt help but ask, Lord White, what exactly is so special about the Chaos Mysteries? The face of the seated Divine Lord above became solemn as he slowly said, It is said that this Mysteries was born from the Chaos Sea, and it already existed before the Strong Martial Age appeared. After entering the End Martial Age, this Mysteries also disappeared. When the New Martial Age came, the Mysteries appeared again. ording to ancient records, in the Chaos Mysteries, there are rules interwoven out of Chaos that have existed for eternity, and it contains thew of life and death Felixs face changed slightly and he couldnt help but say, Life and Death? Life and death realm? Imperishable Realm? With the mysteries of two great realms? The Divine Lord nodded and then said, Perhaps theres more, it depends on the person who has the destiny This World Martial Arts League Competition, theres Austin and Felix, the two of you, leading the team. Yes! Austin and Felix nodded their heads. Temple of the God of War. This was also a Sacred Land, and this Holy Land was different from the kind of holy and peaceful atmosphere that permeated Paradise of the Gods. Inside the Temple of the God of War Holy Land, what filled the room was an ironic odor that seemed to be rendered in blood and fire, and it was as if one could visualize a scene of a bloody battlefield when one was in the room. Inside a hall, Razor, who had a sturdy, rugged appearance and a wild and powerful aura, looked at the six young disciples in front of him. He opened his mouth and said, ording to the instructions of the God of War, I will lead you to participate in the World Martial Arts League Competition, except for Saint Warrior, who will directly obtain a ce to participate in the Chaos Mysteries, the remaining five of you will all participate in the World Martial Arts League Competition. With the exception of Saint Warrior, who gets a spot in the Chaos Mysteries directly, the rest of you five will have to fight for it in the ring. In order to ensure my Temple of the God of Wars might, Temple of the God of War cant get less than three slots, or they will meet the wrath of His Excellency the God of War! Yes! One by one, Temple of the God of Wars outstanding disciples spoke up. In these next few days, you guys adjust yourselves well, adjust your mental state to the best, and then prepare to start your journey of conquest! Razor spoke in a low voice and walked away after saying this. Ancient Buddha Sect. Inside a secret ce, everything around seemed extremely peaceful, with the sound of Buddhas meditation that calmed peoples minds, just like an ancient Buddha chanting sutras. Ancient Buddha Moya is already extremely old, with a withered face and a thin body, like a piece of wood that has already rotted and will decay at any time. This was only the appearance, Ancient Buddha Moyas old appearance was more like an embodiment of returning to the basics, because his seemingly old and withered body vaguely gave people the feeling of looking up to a mountain, just like a real ancient Buddha. At this moment, Ancient Buddha Moya was reaching out and pressing his hand on the top of the head of a young Buddhist son, chanting something under his breath. You carry the hope of Ancient Buddha Sects future, may the Ancient Buddha bless you on this trip. Eventually, Ancient Buddha Moyas old eyes opened and looked towards the young Buddha Sect in front of him. Saint Ploense of Ancient Buddha Sect sped his hands together and bowed his head to chant. Emperor n Bloodline. Inside a pce that doubles as a living and cultivation Cultivation. Emperor n Bloodlines Young Lord Gordon looked at Tommy in front of him as he nodded and said, It seems that the purity of the Ancestor Emperors Blood that you have awakened is much stronger than I thought. Perhaps it is also due to the fact that at The originator Sacred ce of Retreat, you were given the opportunity at the Imperial Blood House to further stimte the Emperors Blood within you. In short, now that you have been promoted to Sacred Level, even if you are at the beginning of Sacred Level, that is still very strong. This time in the World Martial Arts League Competition, the odds are that you will be able to get a spot. Mr. Gordon, I will try my best! Tommy quietly clenched his fists. Gordon nodded and said, There arent many days left until the World Martial Arts League Competition opens, so in these few days, you will first consolidate your realm and adjust your state. Good! Tommy nodded his head and walked out of the hall on this. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. Hank was walking out from the ce of seclusion. His face was full of smiles and spring, and a Sacred Levels mighty aura was faintly emanating from his body, making his entire aura a great deal more powerful than before. That Eighth-grade martial arts pills I got at the Jubilee Pavilionst time was good, it directly helped me advance to Sacred Level. more importantly, with the help of that Dragon Bone Calcined Body Pill, I finally finished hardening my body and initially practiced my Dragon Bone Body! This enhances my overall strength by a few magnitudes! Great, really looking forward to the Mysteries adventure after the World Martial Arts League Competition! Hank said with a big smile, quite cheerful & confident. Blood Demon Sect. Inside a secret room, there were three people. At the head of the room was the Blood Demon Sects Sect Master, a man in his fifties, with deep and stabilizing eyes that blended calmness and bloodshed. He looked like a bloodthirsty demon in human skin, giving off an extremely horrifying feeling. Next to Lord of the Blood Gate was also a middle-aged man, who was precisely the deputy gate master Peter, who had participated in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. The third person was a young man, Blood Demon Sects young master Heavenly Blood. Lord of the Blood Gate gazed at Heavenly Blood, which was his son, and said, Heavenly Blood, after the World Martial Arts League Competition, you enter the Mysteries, iparably remember to Follow the clues as instructed and travel to meet Infernos arrival. Inferno Inferno from The Celestial Realm? The Inferno God Lineage that our Blood Demon Sect is converted to serve? Heavenly Blood couldnt help but ask. Lord of the Blood Gate nodded his head as he said, ording to the information passed on by The Celestial Realm, there may be more than one Divine Naese descending from The Celestial Realm in the Mysteries this time. , there exists in itself an ancient passageway along with The Celestial Realm. But we are converted to the Inferno God Lineage, so to act in the Mysteries, you need only listen to Infernosmands. Father, I remember! Heavenly Blood nodded, a concealed shock still in his eyes-The Celestial Realm, is this the official descent into The Human Realm? Chapter 2025 Return Regarding The Celestial Realm, Blood Demon Sect was no stranger. Even from Lord of the Blood Gates conversation, Blood Demon Sect had surprisingly been in contact with The Celestial Realm. Sect Master, with the help of that passage from Mysteries, there will definitely be strong people descending from The Celestial Realm as well, right? Vice Gate Master Peter asked. Lord of the Blood Gate slowly said, The news we have received about the heavens have all been transmitted from Forbidden Land, the seat of the Blood Ancestors, and ording to my judgment, there should be strong peopleing. However, the New Martial Age has just opened and the passageway is still unstable, the strong person who can descend through the passageway wont be too strong, and is estimated to be within the range of Extreme Realm Emperor. Extreme Realm Emperor? Peter was shocked as he said, In that case, if Inferno brings a few-no, an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses descending on Mysteries, that would be enough to sweep away the contenders within Mysteries, right? Lord of the Blood Gate shook his head as he said, Dont think of this Mysteries as too simple. Do you know why, after this Mysteries came out, the strongest of the forces from all sides did not enter and explore it, but only let the younger generation go in? Peters face was stunned as he thought of the key to this question. This Mysteries was obviously extremely extraordinary, not to mention the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures nurtured within the Mysteries, which definitely contained amazing secrets and treasures that were irresistible to the powerful. That being the case, why havent the great powers themselves entered the Mysteries? Lets say some of the powerful people who had been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor after the arrival of the New Martial Age, they could have entered the Mysteries to explore and plunder the treasures inside the Mysteries, and with the cultivation of an Extreme Realm Emperor, who could be able topete with them? Please also ask the Sect Master for rification. Peter said. Lord of the Blood Gate then said, This lies in the fact that this Mysteries has an inexplicable rule suppression, which only targets Extreme Realm Emperor and those above Extreme Realm Emperor. Seeing that Peter and Heavenly Blood were still a bit puzzled, Lord of the Blood Gate continued, Simply put, when an Extreme Realm Emperor enters this Mysteries, he will be suppressed by the rules of the Mysteries, and will not be able to utilize the power of an Extreme Realm Emperor at all! Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses can only utilize the strength below Extreme Realm Emperor, that is, Sacred Level, and the limit is Extreme Realm Emperor. After hearing Lord of the Blood Gate say this, Peter was enlightened, and his entire being came to his senses. In todays The Human Realm, some of the ancient martial forces with ancient heritage, those existences that can be promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor are already old fashioned, and their own aura was already close to the point of exhaustion long before they were promoted. Of course, after the promotion of Extreme Realm Emperor, the life and blood of these veterans have received a qualitative improvement, as if they have been transformed into a new body, whether it is their life or their blood are once again restored to their prime. This was only to remain at Extreme Realm Emperor, once they entered the Mysteries, these old antiques were suppressed by the rules of the Mysteries and could not remain at Extreme Realm Emperor, and their cultivation fell below Extreme Realm Emperor, then their life and qi and blood would be greatly depleted, and they might not be able to survive in the Mysteries. exhausted, and would probably directly fall within the Mysteries. Even if they didnt fall, but their cultivation was suppressed to below Extreme Realm Emperor, at most they would maintain their Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, along with the exhaustion of their own life, qi and blood, how much strength could they still exert in the Mysteries? Therefore, it was naturally the best choice for the younger generation toe and explore in the Mysteries. The gaze in Lord of the Blood Gates eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a cold voice, In short, with the opening of the Mysteries this time around, The Celestial Realm has already had strong peoplee, and after the Mysteries exploration is over, The Celestial Realm came to the Divine Naese with strong people. After the Mysteries are over, the Celestial Realms Divine Naese and powerful people wille out one after another. When that timees, it will be the time for The Celestial Realm to unify The Human Realm martial artists, and those who disobey will be killed without pardon! As for the Cultivation Association that Carovia has just established, it is aplete joke and is nothing in front of The Celestial Realm. If you do not choose to submit, just wait to be overthrown! Carovia, the Capital Airport. An airliner flying in from overseas resisted and eventually came to a halt after a slow glide. As the cabin door opened, the travelers inside stepped out one by one. Among them were Jason, Robert, Emily, Benji, Marcel and others. Finally, Im back in time, Ive been running around catching airnes for the past few days, and Im going to throw up from flying. Emily spat out. Jasonughed and said, Now isnt it especially tempting to find a ce to sleep for three days and three nights? Not so much, but a day and nights sleep is possible. Emily smiled. Come on, lets go straight to the Cultivation Society. Jason smiled and said, The Cultivation Associations headquarters is a sufficient resting ce. In other words, when wee to THE Capital in the future, well have our own headquarters. Thats a good choice. Zack smiled. Jason and the others walked out of the airport and took a taxi directly to the newly established Carovia Cultivation Association headquarters. Cultivation Association Headquarters. After an hour or so of driving, Jason and his group took a taxi to this ce, and after stepping out of the car, they saw quite a number of people gathered on this side of the Cultivation Associations headquarters, some of whom were filling out sheets, some of whom were undergoing assessments, and so on. These people all had a certain degree of Cultivation aura permeating them, both strong and weak. Seeing this scene, Jason immediately understood that these were all martial artists who hade to apply to join the Cultivation Association. It seems that the Cultivation Associations enrollment has begun. Jason thought to himself. Jason, Robert, Emily and the others walked straight inside the Cultivation Associations headquarters, and some of the martial artists stationed here obviously recognized Jason and did not stop them, and someone had already gone to report the news. Therefore, when Jason and his group just walked inside, they suddenly saw two figures ushering in with quick steps, and they were actually Yusup and Dafydd. Old Mr. Yusup, Old Mr. Dafydd, Jason greeted. Grandpa! Robert and Emily shouted in delight upon seeing Dafydd. Jason, you dide back. Dafydd and I rushed over to check it out as soon as we were informed. Yusup smiled. Jason asked rather puzzled, Old Mr. Yusup, have you guys been busy over here at the headquarters? Yusupughed and said, You guys just came back and are tired from running all the way. Go to your room first and put your things away, then eat something and well talk briefly. Good! Jason and the others nodded their heads. This side of the headquarters had a special living area for residences, Jason and his group came and chose their respective rooms, went inside to put down their luggage and whatnot, and gathered for a meal after a slight rest. Later in the evening, in a conference room, gathered with Yusup and Dafydd. Ever since the Cultivation Association was founded, Ive been in the headquarters with Elder Gao, Ancient Xiangtian, and the others. After the main establishment, there were too many martial artists from all over the world who enthusiastically signed up to join the Cultivation Association. And there are quite a few ensuing matters to attend to, so its been busy. Yusup opened his mouth and continued, So far, the number of martial artists who have officially joined the Cultivation Association after being vetted has been 168. But, there are still thousands of martial artists waiting to be vetted, and there are also a lot of martial artists registering for enrollment every day. So, theres definitely something to keep us busy during this period of time. Jasons heart felt a pang of guilt after hearing this, he was at least a vice president, but he actually became a shirker, letting seniors like Yusup and Dafydd to busy themselves with these trivial matters.From N?velDrama.Org. With an apologetic heart, Jason immediately said, The two seniors have worked hard. Since were back with Marcel and the others, lets share the work behind us. You guys also take a rest. Yusup waved his hand and said with a smile, No need no need. Elder Gao and I dont have much to do, and its not a big deal to do something if were idle. On the contrary, its you youngsters who need to prepare for the next battle. In seven days, the World Martial Arts League Competition will open. In these few days, you guys will be in seclusion here, adjusting yourselves well and representing our Cultivation Association in battle! Chapter 2026 – Mysteries talk World Martial Arts League Competition! Jason took a deep breath, after he finished his work in Ancient City of Ruins, he immediately rushed back without stopping, the main reason was for thispetition.From N?velDrama.Org. The exploration of Mysteries this time could be said to be extremely important, at least in terms of Cultivation Sublimation, there would be a lot of chances, depending on whether or not there was enough strength and corresponding luck to get it. In addition, Jasons eagerness to explore this Mysteries had another purpose: he suspected that this Mysteries might give birth to Semi-Holy Pill, or even a real Holy Pill. He still wasnt sure if Old Mr. Miller could awaken, but if he could get a Holy Pill, the probability of awakening would be one hundred percent. We can all participate, right? Emily leapt up, looking extremely excited. Dafydd nodded with a smile and said, Naturally, we can. However, the ces need to be fought for by yourselves. Speaking of this, Dafydd paused and then said, ording to the news received, some forces with ancient inheritance will have a direct promotion quota. On our side, we can only rely on our own strength topete. Dont care about those that have a direct quota. Its the quota taken through a war of rivalry that has a sense of aplishment, its a symbol of strength. Emily said. Yusup said, This time, the participants in the World Martial Arts League Competition are all the young generation of powerful ancient martial arts forces from all over the world, including the young disciples of those hidden powerful ancient martial arts forces in Carovia. Therefore, thepetition will be fierce. Dont take it lightly, and dont take the enemy lightly. Of course, theres no need to care too much about whether or not you can fight for a spot, as long as you do your best. Jason and the others nodded their heads. Dafydd looked towards Robert, a refined aura shed in his eyes, and a pleased smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he said, Very good, already at the peak of Full Saint Realm, and with enough umtion, breaking through to the Sacred Level shouldnt be a problem. Ling Tian, in these few days Grandpa will help you with your strength, so that you can break through to Sacred Level and meet this World Martial Arts League Competition. Robert nodded and a trace of excitement shed in his eyes as well. Jason asked, Old Mr. Yusup, what are the characteristics of this Mysteries to be explored once the World Martial Arts League Competition gets its ce? Is there some detailed information about this Mysteries? Yusup murmured and said, ording to the information shared by some overseas Sacred Land, this Mysteries is called Chaos Mysteries, and its origin is extremely ancient, having existed since ancient times, before the opening of the Strong Martial Age. The Mysteries existed before the opening of the Strong Martial Age, and the exact origin of the Mysteries is not clear, but some old records specte that they may have been formed from the Chaos Sea. So there are some peculiarities about this Mysteries as well. Lets say that a certain amount of rule suppression would exist within the Mysteries. Yusup opened his mouth as he continued, This suppression of rules is only for the strongest of the Extreme Realm Emperor. It means that when an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse enters the Mysteries, under the suppression of the rules of the Mysteries, their own Cultivation Cultivation can only be utilized at a strength below that of an Extreme Realm Emperor. That is to say, an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse who has entered the interior will be at best an Extreme Realm Emperor within the Mysteries. Jasons face was stunned as he thought for a moment and said, Its no wonder that after discovering this Mysteries, these ancient martial arts forces want to select young disciples to explore it through this World Martial Arts League Competition. I was previously curious as to why those veteran powerhouses of the various forces did not personally enter and explore, so it turns out that such a rule suppression actually exists in the Mysteries. Dafydd said, Currently, those who are able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor are all old veterans who are hundreds of years old. With the rule suppression that exists in the Chaos Mysteries, these old antiques categorically wouldnt dare to enter. Otherwise, under the Mysteries rule suppression, they will not be able to maintain their cultivation at Extreme Realm Emperor, and their own qi and blood will decline drastically, and the slightest carelessness will result in a crisis of falling. Yusup nodded and said, Exactly. Therefore, the various forces have reached an agreement. The young disciples under the sect will enter and explore, which is on the one hand a training for the young disciples, and on the other hand, it also depends on the young disciples chances. As for what kind of chance one can get within the Mysteries, it all depends on ones own strength and luck. Hearing this, Jason could not help but ask curiously, What great chances will exist within the Chaos Mysteries? Or rather, what is the greatest chance within this Mysteries? Yusup shook his head with a bitter smile and said, This is something which the ancient Ancient Martial Forces did not reveal additionally. This Mysteries has existed for ages, so the chance that exists within it must be great. If you guys have the chance to enter it, its all up to you to figure it out. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as heughed coldly and said, If we dont know, the disciples of those reclusive Ancient Martial Forces surely know. When the timees to enter within Mysteries, the big deal is to tail them and do a Mantis Cicada Yellow Bird. Yusupughed and said, Thepetition within Mysteries is bound to be brutal. But I still have confidence in you Jason, after all, youre a warrior who fought from the battlefield. However, such an ancient Mysteries may be apanied by some unexpected circumstances. In addition, the young disciples who were able to enter the Mysteries must be exceedingly strong one by one. Therefore, you must not be careless either, make sure to be careful and keep everything under control. In short, although the treasures are good, you have to have the life to take them, losing your little life is all for naught. Remember, living is the most important. After chatting for a while, Jason and the others also went back to their rooms to rest. These few days were all about running around and rushing, and they were indeed tired. Marcel, Zack, Benji and the others instead went straight to cultivate in the cultivation room, also to prepare for the uing World Martial Arts League Competition. Jason didnt convene to cultivate, returning to his room he took another Healing Holy Pill and ran Zhe Arctic to recover his injuries. The internal injuries in his body had basically healed, recovering 80%, nothing serious. However, in order to maintain his full strength for the World Martial Arts League Competition, Jason didnt dare to take it lightly, and he was determined to regte all his injuries. He expected that with the help of the Holy Pill, his injuries would bepletely fine by tomorrow. At that time, he was also going to go into seclusion in the Cultivation Chamber. Jason was running Zhe Arctic with all his might, and his own Sunling Bloodline was also surging, zing like the hot sun, as vast as the ocean, with endless qi and blood moisturizing his fleshly body. He clearly felt that after this battle with Emperor of Blood, and now that his injuries had begun to recover, he felt that his own Cultivation had refined by a hair. The sense of Cultivation and other aspects were also clearer. There are still seven days left, and I dont know if I will be able to break through to Great Emperor Realm within these seven days! Jason thought secretly in his heart. Chapter 2027 – Wolf Boy Breaks the Boundary The next day. The rising sun rose and shone on the earth. Jason woke up early in the morning, and his entire body felt refreshed, he ran his own Green Dragon Origin, and felt that everything was unimpeded, and his residual internal injuries had basically recovered. This feels so good!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason smiled as he proceeded to casually eat some breakfast, and then led Wolf Boy towards a secret cultivation room. Over at the Cultivation Association headquarters, there were quite a few cultivation chambers provided, and Marcel, Zack, and the others were all cultivating in them as well. Jason was going to train with Wolf Boy in a training room, he saw that Wolf Boy was already at the peak of the Primordial Saint Realm, previously in the Babia stronghold, if it wasnt for the fact that Wolf Boy had intentionally suppressed it at Jasons request, he would have been able to reach the Full Saint Realm. Jason was hoping that Wolf Boy woulde back and then break through, lets say the Cultivation Association headquarters side, there are Yusup, Dafydd and these strong people here, Wolf Boy in the process of breaking through the realm, in case there are any idents, then Yusup and the others will be able to help control it. Inside the cultivation chamber, there was a rich and pure aura energy being provided, obviously it was the cultivation resources provided by the Bai family, the Parker family, the Abel family, the Ancient Yao Sanctuary, and other ancient martial arts forces that had joined the Carovia Cultivation Association, which were used to provide the aura energy inside the chamber. Jason thought to himself that he already had the Green Dragon Stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins, so he would have to take part of the responsibility for the aura energy of the Cultivation Associations headquarter. Walking inside the secret room, Jason looked at Wolf Boy and said, Wolf Boy, adjust your state. You already have enough strength to break through Full Saint Realm, and you can break through this time. Brother, I know. Wolf Boy grinned. As he spoke, Wolf Boy himself violently surged out a mass of iparably thick blood-colored aura, and the thick and heavy blood-colored aura formed a blood-colored Wolf Boys silhouette behind him. This was the manifestation of Wolf Boys own Wolf Boy vision, a huge blood-colored Wolf Boy was presented, lifelike, with ayer of blood light flowing all over his body, emitting an extreme bloodthirsty, brutal, and morose meaning, which also contained an endless killing aura. Nowadays, Wolf Boys destiny could be said to have already fused the main attributes of Ryans Breaking Army Fate Pattern, so Wolf Boy himself had an additional aura of killing and sharpness, just like a bloody Wolf Boy, invincible in the battlefield where ten thousand people were killing each other. Immediately after that, a violent and pure Wolf Boys Qi boiled up from his Cultivation Origin, and arge amount of aura energy continuously converged into Wolf Boys body within the entire chamber. The blood-colored Wolf Boy that Wolf Boys own Fate had manifested opened his mouth wide, and seemed to be absorbing the constant flow of aura energy in the secret room. Wolf Boy himself was an Innate Talent, his body was in harmony with the Dao, and he was extremely close to the aura of heaven and earth. Therefore, when these aura energies converged into his body, they were transformed into his own Origin Energy without any obstruction or waste. This caused Wolf Boys own Wolf Boy aura to be more and more majestic, more and more gunshots, and was impacting theyer of barriers in his Cultivation Realm, and ordingly, Wolf Boys Cultivation aura was also climbing up. Jason froze for a moment, realizing that Wolf Boy was trying to impact Full Saint Realm. Dont you even need to prepare? This is directly impacting Full Saint Realm? Jason was really unable to stop crying andughing, he could only concentrate and stare at Wolf Boys situation, lest Wolf Boy would have any mishaps. Of course, this kind of unexpected situation could be said to have an extremely small probability. Especially since Wolf Boys umtion was already very deep, plus he was an Innate Talent, basically there wouldnt be any idents or dangers. However, Jason didnt dare to rx and was still keeping an eye on it. Gradually, Wolf Boys body seemed to recall a muffled thunderous sound, that was the boiling qi and blood rushing through his flesh and bones, further strengthening his own physique and flushing out more impurities from his body. ck! Click! Wolf Boys body faintly heard a sound like a barrier being shattered by the impact, and at that instant- Boom! Wolf Boys own Cultivation aura was suddenly strong,pared to the past, it had risen by arge margin, at the same time, his own blood-colored aura had also be more crimson and sticky, and the illusion of the destiny was even more lifelike, as if it was a real blood wolf looking down on the world! A supremely powerful Full Saint Breath began to permeate from Wolf Boys body, his aura still climbing, and his own qi and blood still expanding. Thats it? Jason froze for a moment, for others, every boundary breaking is a major test, need to have all the preparations, at the same time the process of boundary breaking may not necessarily go smoothly, sometimes their own qi and blood and Origin Energy is insufficient, but also need to have some high-quality martial arts pills to help. However, Wolf Boy didnt seem to have encountered any obstacles, and easily broke through the realm, which was as simple as eating and sleeping. After Wolf Boys own breath gradually smoothed out, Jason stepped forward and asked, Wolf Boy, you dont feel anything unusual, do you? Wolf Boy scratched his head, he looked at Jason nkly and said, Abnormal? No ah, didnt feel anything abnormal. You run your own Origin Power and try to feel it. Jason said. Wolf Boy nodded as he activated his own Origin Power, a Full Saint Realm power with Wolf Boys power within it surged and flowed along his body meridians. Still nothing out of the ordinary , Wolf Boy said truthfully. Jason couldnt help but smile, thinking to himself that this was really an enviable Cultivation Physique, not to mention the fast cultivation speed, even the process and speed of breaking through the realm wasntparable to other Cultivation Physiques. Its good that there are no abnormalities. Jason smiled, and added, You should first consolidate Full Saint Realms cultivation, and skillfully master the power of this realm, along with your own Cultivation Battle Skills to cultivate together. Uh-huh! Wolf Boy nodded. Jason whirled around and also began his own self-cultivation, he ran through the Green Dragon Secret Art once, his own Sunling Bloodline stirred out and filled the Mysteries. Jason thought about it, and decided to practice Human Emperor Technique. Jason practiced the Human Emperor Technique technique, and in an instant, a supreme Emperor of Man aura permeated out from his body like that of the Nine to Five. At this moment, Jason was like an emperor walking in the world, and the pressure of the Emperors Way made people not dare to look at him and could only prostrate themselves on the ground. Jason prepared to proceed to cultivate the fist style behind Emperor of Man Fist. He had only cultivated to the second style of the Emperor of Man Fist, not because his cultivation speed was too slow, but because this Emperor of Man Fist was obscure and mysterious, difficult to understand, and it took a long time to figure out andprehend each style. ordingly, the power of the Emperor of Man Fist is also extraordinary, extremely powerful. Chapter 2028 – Surprise Discovery Jason has practiced two Emperor of Man Fists, the first being The Emperors Way of the Sun and the second being Emperors Common Respect The first is The Emperors Way of the Sun and the second is Emperors Common Respect! Basically, it was already called a proficient mastery, but it was still so far from evolving a true fist meaning. Jason wasnt in a hurry, since it was the supreme fist way left behind by the Ancient Emperor of Man, how could it be so easy to cultivate into? Jason vaguely felt that it might still need some refinement, some enlightenment, some precipitation, and in the end, it would naturally evolve the fist meaning. However, before that, there was no obstacle to continue practicing the next Emperor of Man Fist fist style. Jasons heart stirred as he began to touch the Emperor of Man Fist inheritance, preparing to cultivate the third fist style. As his consciousness began to touch, the axioms of the third fist style of Emperor of Man Fist emerged in his mind C Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon? Jason subconsciously muttered, this was the name of Emperor of Man Fists third fist style. The axioms of this fist stance swept over like a tidal wave, apanied by arge amount of cultivation information, all of which Jason had trouble digesting for a while. Immediately afterward, the blurred figure emerged in Jasons mind,pletely unrecognizable, surrounded by a thick, dragon-like Emperors Energy, permeated with a nine-to-five aura of pressure. This blurred figure, like a mark, began to evolve the Emperor of Man Fists third punch style in Jasons mind. Jason had already injected strands of Green Dragon Origin into the Enlightenment Leaf beforehand, and with the help of the characteristics of the Enlightenment Leaf, he quickly entered a state of enlightenment where he was oblivious to himself. In such a state, he carefully and meticulously sensed this fist style evolved by this blurry figure, and subconsciously imitated it, following and learning from it. In his senses, the blurred figure in his mind was slowly evolving this boxing style, including the starting hand, storing power, and the running trajectory of the boxing style, etc. During this process, Jason was able topare and verify with the cultivation information contained in this boxing style to deepen his understanding and enlightenment. As the blurred figure evolved, the Emperors Qi that apanied his body transformed into a dragon-shaped shadow. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason saw the entire process of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. In the end, the fist power evolved by this blurred figure exploded towards the front, the bright fist aura was blossoming, containing the supreme fist meaning that pressed the world, the endless Emperors Qi transformed into an endless number of dragon-shaped shapes, like ten thousand dragons rushing and roaring, swooping towards the front to kill and engulf everything in front of the enemy. Immediately afterward, the picture disappeared and was gone. Jasons mind once again returned to the ethereal, as if the scene just now was like a dream. Jason was still immersed in this moment, carefully recalling the fist style that the blurred figure had evolved step by step, trying hard to memorize every detail, as well as the changes in the Emperors Qi that was pulled when the fist style was sted. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon in the process of evolving this fist style, ones own Emperors Qi will be pulled, transforming into that dragon shape form as the fists intent manifests. Jason muttered to himself, and he felt like he had realized something. Immediately, a sh of exuberance shed across Jasons eyes as he said, Lets try practicing on our own first.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason began to start practicing this fist style, nowadays, his sense of Cultivation had deepened a lot more than before, and with the help of the Enlightenment Leaf, it made it feel slightly easier for him to start practicing this fist style. Jasons own Emperors Qi was constantly tumbling and surging, changing with the fist style he was practicing, this was Jasons way of using the operation of the fist style to pull the Emperors Qi into the shape of a dragon during his cultivation. I dont know how long it took, but under Jasons repeated attempts of cultivation, he finally sessfully transformed his Emperors Qi into the shape of a dragon. However,pared to the magnificent scene of ten thousand dragons evolving from the blurred figure in his mind, he was only visualizing a dragon at the moment, which was undoubtedly a world of difference inparison. Jason is not discouraged, everything is difficult at the beginning, to sessfully visualize the first Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon is the beginning of sess, as he continues to deepen his cultivation, the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon is the beginning of sess, as he continues to deepen his cultivation, the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon is the beginning of sess, as he continues to deepen his cultivation, the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon is the beginning of sess. Qi Transforms into Dragon would also increase. Just as Jason was about to continue his cultivation, he had a sh of light in his mind C himself as Dragon Bloodline, Dragon Bloodlines illusion is the Green Dragons Shadow, which is the real Dragons Shadow, if fusing Dragon Bloodlines Void with Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, what changes would there be? Thinking of this, Jason couldnt help but feel some curiosity and anticipation, and he immediately put it into action. Aang roarC A dragon roar sounded, and the shadow of arge green dragon slowly emerged behind Jason, with an aura of dragon power permeating the room, enveloping the room with a substantial pressure. In the case of the Dragon Bloodline illusion, Jason began to practice the third fist style of the Emperor of Man Fist, his own Emperors qi began to be pulled along with the evolution of the fist style, and gradually transformed into the shape of a dragon. This was the first Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that Jason had manifested. Then, Jasons mind moved and incorporated the green dragons shadow into this fist stance, and an astonishing scene urred- One, two, three Jason saw that the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon was constantly being generated, surrounding his punch, and it was estimated that there were at least thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon was sessfully coalesced in this instant! This speed Jason was stunned, he practiced this fist style for half a day and only managed to manifest a single Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, but when his own green dragon shadow was integrated into this fist style, he even coalesced thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon in an instant! Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon? This was too incredible! Suddenly, Jasons heart stirred, and he actually sensed that the Emperors Qi formed by running the Human Emperor Technique actually had an inexplicable connection with his Green Dragon Origin, as if it was able tomune! This discovery surprised and delighted Jason. Previously, he had made many attempts to fuse the Emperors Qi with the Green Dragons Qi, but had never seeded. The Emperors Qi cultivated by Human Emperor Technique and Green Dragon Secret Art and the Green Dragons Qi had always been distinct, neither repelling nor fusing, coexisting in his bodys origin. But now, these two different types of Origin Energy were even able to create a connection? Even able to co-mingle? This discovery was too important, which meant that the two Origin Energy were able to co-mingle and superimpose, what would that concept be? It was terrifying to think about! Jason violently recalled the words Saint Marie told him in Land of the Divine Fallen-Dragon Bloodline, the Lord of Heaven;Emperor of Man. All races are honored together. Its just that the connection can only be experienced and discovered by you. This means that the Emperors Breath and the Green Dragons Breath are rted and can be integrated, but there is a need for a pivot, a bridge, so that these two types of Origin Energy can establish a connection with each other. Could it be that the key lies in ones own destiny illusion? Chapter 2029 Origin Energy Communion Jasons heart surged with iparable excitement. If the Emperors Qi and the Green Dragons Qi could be connected through a bond and realizemunion, it meant that his battle power could still be enhanced at this stage, and the magnitude of the enhancement would be determined by how majestic the Emperors Qi and the Green Dragons Qi were. This was really too much of a surprise for Jason, and he immediately collected his mind to realize the connection and fusion between the two types of Origin Energy. Under careful perception and exploration, Jason was basically sure that all these changes were indeed brought about by the Green Dragons shadow, meaning that his Dragon Bloodline illusion was a bridge between the two Origin Energy, or rather, it could y a role in building a bridge. It enabled these two types of Origin Energy to intemunicate and merge along the bridge. Lets try the power of the current fist power! Jason thought in his heart. As he thought of it, the third stance of the Emperor of Man Fist, Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, exploded into a sudden burst of power-! Rumble! A deafening sonic boom was heard in the air of the chamber, and thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon condensed by another channel of Emperors Qi in the fist momentum also erupted and sted forward. At that moment, Jason obviously sensed that his own Green Dragon Qi was also pulled over, and that Emperors Qi was fused together, and then when the fist erupted, it was transformed into a strong, unparalleled and majestic power! Boom! In the void of the chamber, there was a sting sound, and the power that erupted from the fist was rmended inyers, like a tidal wave sweeping forward, and the strongest power shocked people. A fist fell, Jason carefully sensed some, said to himself: Indeed it is able tomunion. Moreover, under themunion, that force that erupted from the fist momentum is a cut above simply utilizing Green Dragon Origin Power! Can other Fist Dao battle techniques utilize this power ofmunion? Jason thought to himself, and immediately, he urged Heaven Fists fist power, but under his urging, he realized that he could only merge in his own Green Dragon Power, and was unable to merge in that Emperors Qi. This was the case for the several times he tried. It doesnt seem to work, it has to be triggered by Emperor of Man Fist, and then use the Dragon Bloodline illusion as the link between the two Origin Energy connections! Jason came to this conclusion in his mind after several attempts. Then, Jason catalyzed Emperor of Man Fists first fist style The Emperors Way of the Sun, rolling like a tidal wave of Emperors Qi was condensing, and as this fist evolved, Jason also incorporated the Green Dragon Illusion into this fist style. Immediately, that subtle sense of inner connection reappeared, when he burst out of the fist, the pull over the green dragons qi and the emperors qi once again fusion, into the power of this fist burst out of thin air, so that the chamber blossomed a bright eye-catching fist awn, like a round of obsidian, reflecting the nine heavens and ten earths, since a supreme emperor might in the diffusion of the power. Jason again evolved Emperor of Man Fists second fist style, Emperors Common Respect, and simrly, using the Green Dragon illusion as a bridge of connection, his two types of Origin Energy achievedmunion, and exploded into a stronger fist Dao! Power. After several attempts, Jason basically had a bottom in his heart. In the case of Emperor of Man Fist, using my Green Dragon Illusion as a medium, I was able to make the two types of Origin Energy merge, and the power of the fist power that erupted from it was even stronger. The power of the fist power naturally increases dramatically. The only drawback is that I have not yet been able toprehend the Emperor of Man Fists punching intent, making it impossible for the Emperor of Man Fists true supreme power to fully explode. However, if I were to one dayprehend the Emperor of Man Fists punching intent, under the situation of the two types of Origin Energy being in harmony, the power of my fist would be even stronger. Origin Energy, the power of the Emperor of Man Fist will be unimaginable! Jason secretly thought in his heart, then a trace of doubt shed in his eyes, why couldnt Heaven Fistmunize the two types of Origin Energy? Could it lie in the Emperor of Man Fist? The activation of the Emperor of Man Fist required Emperor Origin Energy, which was a prerequisite. Heaven Fist doesnt, so it cant realize themunion? But thats not right, by the way, both the Emperors Breath and the Green Dragons Breath belong to my own Origin Energy, and since I can realize themunion in the Emperor of Man Fist, then the other Fist paths should theoretically be able to do the same. Perhaps, there are still some things that have yet to be unearthed, and there is still room to continue digging into the intrinsic connection between the Emperor of Man Way and Dragon Bloodline. Forget it, just keep exploring in the future. For now, discovering that the Emperor of Man Fist is able to make the two types of Origin Energymune has already brought enough surprises! If Heaven Fist is also able to explode with this power ofmunion, then my battle power will receive a qualitative increase Jason muttered to himself, after all, what he felt the most deeply right now was the Heaven Fist that he had created, which was like his original fist path.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Next, Jason continued to cultivate Emperor of Man Fist, especially the third stance of Emperor of Man Fist, he knew that if he condensed more and more Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, the power of this stance would correspondingly continue to increase. The more Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon he gathered, the more the power of this fist stance would increase ordingly. Currently, with the help of the Green Dragon Illusion, he was able to condense thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, but this was still far from enough, that blurred figure in his mind, when he threw out a punch, it was a horrifying sight of 10, 000 dragonsing out at the same time. When did you do that, then you would be considered to haveprehended the essence of the Emperor of Man Fists third fist style. Jason practically wasted his sleep and food in practicing, and when he was hungry, he would just eat something, and then continued to devote himself to practicing. After practicing his own Cultivation Battle Technique, he operated the Green Dragon Secret Art to continuously strengthen his Qi and Blood and Origin Energy. During this process, he attempted to touch the barrier of the Great Emperor Realm, which he had managed to break through a gap when hest impacted the Great Emperor Realm, and which still existed at the moment. Moreover, under his perception, thisyer of Great Emperor Realms barrier was still incredibly strong, he thought about it, with his current umtion, he was afraid that it would still be difficult to truly break through thisyer of barrier. Unless there is a real eighth-grade Cultivation as an aid. However, a true Eighth Grade Cultivation was considered extremely rare in The Human Realm, and there was nowhere to find one right now. Keep polishing it, and hone the half-step Great Emperor Realms to the point where it cant be advanced, then I dont believe its impossible to break through this barrier! Jason thought secretly in his heart. In the afternoon, Jason ended his cultivation for the day, and he did not feel the slightest bit tired after some cultivation, instead, he felt refreshed. Jason cleaned up and prepared to walk out of the secret room. He was going to find a remote and uninhabited ce at night to start trying the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique. This was to use the power of heaven and earth to temper the physical body, which would be apanied by dangers, but the dangers could be controlled, and more importantly, it could make ones Green Dragons Golden Body strengthen even further. This was what Jason wanted. Chapter 2030 – Melting Furnace Quenching Body The white moon was in the sky, and the night breeze was pleasant. Jason and the others have already eaten dinner, but did not see Roberte out, I think he is already at the key point of breaking through Great Saint, so he intends to stay in seclusion, and break through the barrier of Sacred Level in one blow. Jason felt that there should not be any problem for Robert to break through Sacred Level this time, after all, there is Dafydd personally protecting him, and Dafydd will step in at critical moments to help Robert break through to Sacred Level. In addition, Marcel, Zack, Benji, and Emily also didnt have any problems breaking through to Full Saint Realm within these few days, their umtion was also deep enough, and they had polished themselves at the Primordial Saint Realm for a long enough time. Jason, you should be certain of impacting to Great Emperor Realm in these few days, right? Marcel looked towards Jason and opened his mouth to ask. Jason shook his head as heughed bitterly and said, Im only afraid it wont be that easy. This Great Emperor Realm of mine doesnt feel like its that easy to break through, but Im not in a hurry, just keep grinding. Zack thought for a moment and said, It might be because of your Fate. The stronger the Fate, the harder it is to break through the realm. However, once you break the realm, you will also be much stronger. Jason smiled lightly as he said, You guys dont need to worry about me. On the contrary, its you guys, get ready in the next few days, its time for your Cultivation realm to break through. Marcel and the others nodded one after another. Jason chatted with Marcel and the others for a while, and a littleter in the evening, Jason came alone into the open-air martial arts practicing ground of the Cultivation Associations headquarters.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was ready to start practicing the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique, using the power of heaven and earth to quench his flesh and bones. This body tempering method would definitelye with a certain amount of danger. However, Jason had also weighed the situation, he was currently only a half-step Great Emperor Realm, and was not able to pull much of the power of heaven and earth, so at least with caution, he was able to keep the dangers within a manageable range. Jason stood in the martial arts practice arena, the cool moonlight flowed through his body, reflecting a hard face and upright posture. Lets start! Jason muttered to himself. Immediately, Jason fully unleashed his Sunling Bloodline, a vast sea of endless qi and blood, sweeping out like the sky and the sun, nine channels of qi and blood like nine blood dragons, rising up in the air, reflecting in the sky, the exuberant qi and blood looked like it had swept through the heavens and the earth. Immediately after thatC Ang roarC A high-pitched, low, dragon roar that was permeated with endless pressure resounded through the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, leading to the sound of the Great Dao roaring in the heavens and the earth, as an enormous green dragon phantom stretched across the sky, looking down on this heaven and earth. Jasons green dragon illusion also manifested, while his body blossomed with dots of greenish-golden light, as he had already activated Green Dragons Golden Body. The evolved gravity potential field began to pull the power of heaven and earth. In the past, the power of the heavens and earth that he had stirred up was mainly used to add to the gravity potential field, forming a kind of great power of his own, but now he was preparing to use this stirred up power of the heavens and earth to quench his own body. Jason began to evolve the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique that Saint Marie had directly instilled in him, and as he began to evolve this body tempering method, gradually, he could see an invisible force growing, tugging at his qi and blood power! With the qi of the green dragon, it actually manifested a huge Bagua Furnace-like silhouette in the void. Three feet, a round belly, and on the lid of the furnace was the shape of three dragons ying with pearls, thus forming this illusionary furnace silhouette. Immediately after, this illusion of the furnace will Jason the whole person enveloped, this moment Jason heart produced a strange feeling, he remembered the Journey to the West in the Monkey King refining fire eyes that scene. Jasons gravity potential field had already pulled the wisps of heaven and earth power over, as he continued to activate the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique quenching method, he fiercely saw that the hallucinated furnace had actually absorbed the wisps of heaven and earth power. and immediately after that Jason fiercely felt an apparent connection between him and the furnaces silhouette. Before he could carefully sense the intent of this connection, steeply- Snort! Snort! Snort! All of the power of the heavens and earth absorbed by the Melting Furnace Shadow was fed back into his body, and strands of the power of the heavens and earth enveloped his entire body, tearing through his flesh, integrating into his flesh and blood, and extending to the bones within the flesh and blood. Crap- Jason couldnt help but shout a foulnguage. Pain! A heart-piercing, bone-piercing sensation of severe pain passed through, the wisps of Heaven and Earths power seeped into the flesh and blood within his body, and the sensation felt like he was being scorched by a zing fire, like he was being struck by lightning, and like a small, searing knife was constantly churning in his flesh and blood His own Green Dragons Golden Body was useless at all, when practicing the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique, any Body Technique was ineffective, because this Body Tempering Technique was able to directly ignore the existence of Body Techniques, directly targeting the cultivators body. and directly target the cultivators flesh and bones. In fact, if the practitioner was protecting his body with a Physique Technique, the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace would not be able to achieve the desired effect. Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique is designed to quench the body of the practitioner, so that the original body of the practitioner can be further strengthened through the quenching process. Lets take Jason for example, if his original body was further strengthened, then under the activation of Green Dragons Golden Body, the strength of his body would also be greatly increased. However, under the unguarded situation, when the silk power of heaven and earth prated into his flesh and bones, Jason was like being electrocuted, and that kind of severe pain spreading from the depths of his flesh and blood to his whole body was really unguardable. Yusup hadnt rested yet, he was meditating andprehending thews of heaven and earth that belonged to his own Cultivation path. From his body, there was already a faint aura of the God of Passage permeating the air. Obviously, Yusup wasprehending the Extreme Realm Emperors Cultivation insights at this level. Right at this moment, Yusup seemed to sense some fluctuation, his eyes snapped open as he pushed open the door of his room and walked out, his gaze looking towards the direction of the martial arts training ground, sensing the qi and blood power that zed like the sun. Is this Jason? What is he practicing? Making such a bigmotion Yusup was a bit puzzled in his heart as he whirled around and rushed towards the direction of the martial arts practicing ground. Soon, Yusup arrived at this side of the martial arts field, and saw Jason who was cultivating and hardening his body, as well as the furnace shadow that Jason had manifested by activating the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique. Under Yusups careful sensing, his face abruptly changed- This is the power of Heaven and Earth? What is this kid doing? Using the power of heaven and earth to temper his flesh? Just as Yusups face was filled with shock, a violent gust of wind blew by, and Dafydd rushed over as well, he had obviously been startled as well and had speciallye forward to see what was going on. Dafydd rushed over and when he realized what Jason was doing, his face looked just as surprised and stunned as Yusups. Chapter 2031 – Initial Metamorphosis Dafydd originally has been guarding Robert, but at this moment in the evening, Robert is also need to rest, sufficient sleep under the energy, in order to break through the Sacred Level at the right time in one fell swoop. Therefore, Dafydd was free to rush over, he rushed over to the road, knowing that Jason should be in training, after all, that zing as the suns qi and blood power can only be inspired by Jason with Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline. However, what he could not have expected was that Jason was actually pulling the power of heaven and earth to quench his own flesh? This was truly unprecedented and unheard of! After all, since the End Martial Age, Sacred Level powerhouses had only utilized the power of the heavens and the earth to strengthen their own bodies, to suppress their opponents, and to increase their ownbat power. No one had ever attempted to utilize the power of the heavens and the earth to quench their bodies, and this was simply something that had never been thought of before. After all, it was the power of the heavens and the earth, which could only be borrowed and could not be turned into ones own. The power of the heavens and the earth that could not be turned into ones own meant that there was a great uncertainty that it could go out of control, and once it did, the dangers that came along with it would be unimaginable. Therefore, using the power of heaven and earth to quench the body was too dangerous in Yusup and Dafydds opinion, it was like walking on a tightrope, if they were not careful, once the power of heaven and earth went out of control, they would be affected by the repercussions. Dafydd noticed Jason evolved the furnace shadow, he guessed that this should be a body quenching method, he looked towards the side of the Yusup, said: White old man, Jason this is the use of The Power of Heaven and Earth this kid is simply bold, not afraid of the slightest carelessness, led to the power of heaven and earth out of control under the bacsh? This kid is simply bold, isnt he afraid that if he is not careful, he will cause the power of Heaven and Earth to go out of control and be revolted? Yusups old eyes flickered as he slowly said, This kid has always done things with a sense of propriety, and since he dares to use The Power of Heaven and Earth, it means that he has a certain degree of certainty. You see, the furnace-like shadow that was manifested should correspond to the relevant body quenching method, which specializes in invoking the power of heaven and earth to quench the body. Ive never heard of this type of body quenching method before, so tonight is an eye-opener. Dafydd nodded, he shared the same feeling as Yusup, he said, Jasons own Physique Technique is already extremely powerful, he inherited Old Mr. Millers Grand Vajra Realm Physique, and after he awakened the Dragon Bloodline, it seems that his Grand Vajra Physique has been further advanced. further advancement. Now, its actually pulling the power of heaven and earth to quench his body, Im afraid that the strength of this kids physique in the future will be unrivaled at the same level! Yusup couldnt help but look at the night sky above as he said, Dont forget that there is still the existence of the Heavenly Beyond. I have an intuition that Jasons real rivals in the future will be those strong people from The Celestial Realm. The Celestial Realm is bound to have demonic level Cultivation geniuses as well, so the stronger Jason is, the better. The Celestial Realm Dafydd muttered to himself. At this time, Jasons body quenching had also entered a critical moment, the power of the heavens and earth drawn by the gravity potential field was continuously absorbed by the furnace shadow, and then the furnace shadow fed these power of the heavens and earth back to Jason, and it was continuously seeping into his body, quenching his flesh, blood, and bones. The entire process was undoubtedly extremely painful, so much so that Jason was constantly letting out a wailing sound, and that kind of stinging pain was like a subtle de constantly stirring in his body, constantly quenching his flesh and bones. In the end, Jasons skin oozed out a trace of blood, which formed ayer of blood scabs on his skin, covering the surface of his skin. Jasons face was resolute, and the gaze in his eyes appeared iparably determined as he was enduring that feeling of intense pain. During this process, he gradually gained some insights, sensing some subtle changes in the flesh and bones within his body, some deep-seated impurities contained in his flesh and blood were forced out, seeping out of his body along with those blood mists. At the same time, under the constant refining of the Heavenly and Earthly Forces, his bones also appeared to be getting stronger and stronger, coated with a faintyer of greenish-golden radiance, as sturdy as a steel alloy. The only way those impurities in the deeperyers of his flesh and blood could be worn down was through the quenching of the power of heaven and earth, prating out with the blood mist. Other body techniques were simply unable to grind away those impurities in the depths of the flesh and blood. And in the process of quenching, Jason vaguely had some marvelous sensations, as if his own flesh and bones were vaguely imprinted with some subtlews of the Great Dao. In itself, the power of heaven and earth is a manifestation of the power of thews of the Great Dao, he is now using the power of heaven and earth to quench himself, the power of heaven and earth in the quenching of his flesh and bones, invariably will also be thew of the Great Dao branded in his flesh and bones. Although it was extremely subtle, it allowed Jason to feel the extraordinary sensation that his flesh and bones brought. After another half an hour or so, Jason felt that the gravity potential field he maintained was already a little unstable, after all, the constant triggering of the power of heaven and earth was extremely exhausting to his blood and essence. Jason saw that it was almost time, so he ended this times body tempering cultivation. Jason, are you alright? Yusups inquiring voice came fiercely from Jasons ear. Jason turned his head to see Yusup and Dafydd walking over, staring at him with puzzled looks on their faces. When did the two seniorse? Jasons face was stunned, and he immediately said, Im not doing anything just now I was quenching my body. Youre utilizing the power of heaven and earth to quench your body? Yusup asked further. Jason nodded his head and said, Yes, it is indeed using the power of heaven and earth to quench his body again. You kid is really something. How did youe up with the idea to use the power of heaven and earth to quench your body? Dafydd couldnt help but ask. Jason smiled, he didnt hide it and said, This time when I was in the Ancient City of Ruins, the Supreme Being of Land of the Divine Fallen talked to me and said something about the Ancient Emperor of Man. When talking about cultivation, she told me that the power of heaven and earth could be used to harden the body. She taught me a cultivation method that specializes in channeling the power of heaven and earth to quench the body. I tried it out tonight, and if this cultivation method is feasible and the dangers are within control, then Ill pass it on so that the people around me can use it to quench their bodies as well. Forbidden Lands Supreme Existence? Yusup and Dafydd exchanged nces, and a look of astonishment passed through their eyes. Jason looked at the congealed blood scabs remaining on his body, he then said, Elders, Ill go to my room to clean my body first. Regarding the matter of that supreme being talking to me, Ill talk to you guys about it a littleter. Good, good. Then, you can quickly go and clean up a bit. Elder Gao and I are also just worried that something might happen to you, so were standing by. Yusup said. Jason nodded and darted towards his residence, first cleaning his body of thisyer of blood stains rejected from his quenched body before doing so.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2032 Human Martial Artists Should Strengthen Themselves WOW! Inside the bathroom, Jason unscrewed the nozzle and flushed theyer of blood scabs covering his body. The blood scabs were dissolved in the water, and washed down along the water flow, making the tiles under his feet drip with a faint blood water, flowing along the drainage holes and passing away. After flushing clean, Jason found himself with an indescribable sense of relief, the whole body seemed to be more light and agile, the burst of power contained in the flesh and blood appeared more clear, he was very intuitive to be able to sense his own changes, it was a wonderful feeling of the physical body bing stronger. The effect is obvious! Jason muttered to himself, then his eyes shed with a brilliant aura as he secretly said, The power of heaven and earth that I am able to invoke now is not strong, so when I quenched my body for the first time, the power of heaven and earth that was fed back from the furnaces shadow was all swept over, but fortunately it was still within the range of what I could withstand. If I were in Great Emperor Realm and cultivated like this then it would be dangerous. Jason was summarizing his cultivation experience, and after this period of cultivation, he had gradually figured out the trick of the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique, which was to be able to control the heaven and earth power absorbed by the furnace shadow, and then use it to quench his body bit by bit. After mastering this trick, even if one breaks through to the Great Emperor Realm and is able to activate the power of the heavens and earth in an extremely powerful manner, one would not have to worry about the dangers of losing control. In that case, those strong people of the Strong Martial Age are really strong! Borrowing the power of the heavens and earth to harden their bodies, their own physiques will reach unimaginable levels. Those strong people of The Celestial Realm, Im afraid that they have also been using this kind of body hardening method, right? Jason thought secretly. Jason didnt think about it that much anymore, and after rinsing off, he dried himself and changed into a set of clothes to wear, then walked out. Just inside a small pavilion with an elegant environment in the Cultivation Association, Jason sat down with Yusup and Dafydd, and with the table set up with freshly scented tea, the three of them sipped their tea and talked at night. Jason told the story of his conversation with Saint Marie at Land of the Divine Fallen, and said everything that needed to be said. Yusup and Dafydd listened quietly, sometimes shocked, sometimes frowning, sometimes contemting You mean, Saint Marie talked about The Celestial Realms being founded by a Strong Martial Age a strong man named Emperor of Heaven leading some strong men? And that there are some ancient passages between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm, and these passages suck the aura energy of The Human Realm and converge to The Celestial Realm, which is the key factor leading The Human Realm to enter the End Martial Age? The key factor that caused The Human Realm to enter the End Martial Age? Yusup asked. Jason nodded his head and said, That is indeed what Elder Saint Marie said. And in order to achieve the goal ofplete domination over The Human Realm, those powerful people of The Celestial Realmbined their efforts to create the Gate of Heavens Path, blocking the rules of The Human Realms Cultivation, which caused The Human Realms previous Cultivation to only be able to stop at the Sacred Level. In those Forbidden Land, there exists an ancient path that connects to The Celestial Realm, and there are battles between Forbidden Land martial artists and Ascended Martial Artists at all times within the Forbidden Land? Dafydd asked. Right. At that time, Elder Saint Marie presented me with an image of a battle scene between the two sides in front of a channeled ancient path that was stained red, so it is evident that such a battle must have continued for thousands of years. Jason said. Yusup took a deep breath and slowly said, With the arrival of the New Martial Age and the perfection of the Cultivation rules, those ancient road passages will be stronger and stronger. Subsequently there will be really strong peopleing from The Celestial Realm to The Human Realm, which is the most dangerous. So Saint Marie and other Forbidden Land existences have been waiting for the Ancient Emperor of Man to return? Dafydd opened his mouth and said doubtfully, Its just that, after so many years, this Ancient Emperor of Man still really survives in the world? Elder Saint Marie firmly believes that the Ancient Emperor of Man is still alive, and also said that only the Ancient Emperor of Man can stop the Emperor of Heaven from The Celestial Realm, Jason said. Yusups eyes sank as he said, Relying on others is better than relying on yourself, its fine if the Ancient Emperor of Man can return, but what if he cant return? Its unrealistic to pin our hopes on an ancient powerhouse that has disappeared in the river of time. We still have to rely on ourselves, and the only way for The Human Realm to avoid a holocaust is to be strong ourselves. Old Man White is right, we still have to rely on ourselves for everything! Dafydd nodded his head as he looked at Jason and said, So you, the younger generation, grow up as soon as possible. When those people of The Celestial Realm reallye, we must also let them know the pride and fighting spirit of my The Human Realm martial artists! Jason secretly nodded, a battle intent surging in his eyes. The Human Realms martial artists were not fish and meat, and would never let The Celestial Realm ughter them! Jason went back to his room, looking at the time was not toote, he contacted Sally and Kay by phone, telling them that they had returned to Carovia, and were currently in the Cultivation Associations headquarters on the Capital side. Sally and Kay were very happy to learn about this, and they said that they would take time out in the next few days toe to the Capital. After ending the call, Jason continued to cultivate, he ran the Green Dragon Secret Art for a week, and then started to cultivate the Front Arctic from Nine Characters Fist. He used his Green Dragons Qi to condense into a thread, connecting it to the energy of the human cosmic void. Under one attempt, he had already determined that the triggering of Front Arctic was rted to the number of these silk threads, and that the silk threads condensed through his Green Dragon Qi were also effective. Thus, basically every night, he would maintain the habit of practicing Front Arctic. After all, it was his own strongest killer weapon. When he had that strike with Emperor of Blood, if it wasnt for the triggering of Front Arctic, Im afraid that he wouldnt have been able to resist it at all, and would have already died in that supreme strike by Emperor of Blood through the Blood Sacrifice of the Blood Moon. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Days passed by in cultivation. When it came to the third day, violently- Boom! An iparably strong aura came from a secret cultivation room. At the same time, a vision appeared in the heavens, rolling purple qi swept over from the east, with the momentum of purple qiing from the east, and the sound of the Great Dao roaring resounded, echoing endlessly in this heaven and earth. A Sacred Level of supreme pressure swept across the sky, and the boundless purple qi converged in the sky above that cultivation chamber. In an instant, Jason, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Emily, and the others were startled and walked out from the cultivation chamber, seeing the vision presented in the sky above. This is the secret room where Robert is in seclusion! Zack said. Robert broke through to Sacred Level? Marcel said in an excited tone. Jason smiled and said, Judging from this aura, it should be a breakthrough to Sacred Level. Lets go, lets rush over and take a look. With that, Jason and the rest of the group immediately rushed towards the cultivation chamber ahead. Chapter 2033 – Cultivating Great Saint Inside the cultivation chamber in front of them, the Sacred Level aura that was stirring up was so powerful that it caused the Heavenly Dao to roar and purple energy toe from the east. Such a phenomenon could only be seen when a martial artist with a strong bloodline and a heaven-defying destiny broke through an important realm. For martial artists, the Sacred Level is undoubtedly a hurdle. Robert possessed Kirin Bloodline, which was in itself a supreme destiny, thus Robert sessfully broke through the Great Saint, attracting a strange change in heaven and earth. When Jason and the others arrived, they saw that Yusup had alsoe over and was looking at the situation. Yusup sensed something, and he said, Robert is also very good, and has already managed to break through to the Sacred Level, and reached the Sacred Level Perfection Realm in one go. It seems that Dafydd has put in a lot of money this time, Im afraid that he has piled up all the Parker familys Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. This is good, it will allow Robert to grow up quickly. Emily couldnt help but smile, she nced at Jason and grunted, Names Millers, my brother has been promoted to Sacred Level. In the future, if you dare to bully me, Ill let my brother beat you up, hahaha- Jasons face darkened C when did I ever bully you? Seeing that his brother-inw had sessfully promoted to Sacred Level, Jason didnt bother with Emily, he was also quite curious in his heart, Robert had broken through Sacred Level, his ownbat power would surely be raised by arge margin, right? Robert has Kirin Bloodline, after his promotion to Sacred Level, hisbat power is definitely notparable to that of ordinary Sacred Level powerhouses, and its not a big deal for him to fight at a higher level. No matter what, the stronger Robert was, the better, after all, he was his own brother and friend. Not long after, the doorway of the training room was opened, and Robert walked out from inside. His body is filled with ayer of light purple gas, the whole persons qi and blood is iparable, between the eyes contains a shocking sharpness, wisps of Sacred Level breath around his body, between his hands and feet seems to be with the heaven and earth avenue should be and the whole persons body that kind of momentumpletely changed, this is a kind of all-around metamorphosis. Breaking through to Sacred Level meant that ones own breath, life, and so on had realized a metamorphosis, a kind of sublimation of life, and would also have a direct understanding of the Heaven and Earth Avenue. In short, breaking through to Sacred Level was the beginning of a martial artists true power. Robert, congrattions! Marcel, Zack, and the others smiled and opened their mouths to congratte them. Congrattions, this breakthrough to Sacred Level, the next target will be Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason also said with a smile. Robert gradually gathered his own aura, and he also looked happy as he said, Its also by chance that Ive gotten to this point first. You guys are fast too. To be honest, Sacred Level is really quite different from other realms. Its hard to make it clear in a few words. You guys will be able to feel it when you break through ande up.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Zack smiled and said, Ive sensed it all. Your own aura is several times more powerful than before. The qi and blood have also undergone a metamorphosis, and every strand of qi and blood contains a majestic qi and blood power within it, which was not there before. Looks like we need to step up our efforts as well, and strive to break through to Sacred Level as soon as possible, Marcel said with a smile as well. Jason said, Should we celebrate tonight? Have a drink or something. Dafydd also came out from the cultivation chamber, he had been watching from the side when Robert broke through to Sacred Level, when he heard Jasons words, he said, In three days, the World Martial Arts League Competition will also start. Whats the point of drinking? Its fine to get together and rx, but now all you have to do is to condense your essence and harbor your battle spirit to wee the World Martial Arts League Competition. What Old Mr. Dafydd said. No alcohol then, tea. Jason smiled. We can also discuss Cultivation ah , Emily smiled sweetly, her eyes rolled and she said, When the timees, brother, you willpete with names Millers, we can observe a bit. Youve been promoted to Sacred Level, you shouldnt be afraid of names Millers, right? Jasons face darkened and he red at Emily with an unkind gaze. He heard the implication in Emilys words, this was to let Robert, who had just been promoted to Sacred Level, beat himself up in a sparring match? What kind of hatred is this? Jason thought about it for a while, but he didnt think he had offended this Parker familys Missy, why did she look like she had a big grudge against him? Jason was really speechless, he only felt that this womans heart, under the sea needle, their mind is really inscrutable. Robert of course will not agree topete with Jason, Blood Moon battle, Jason half step Great Emperor Realm are able to fight Extreme Realm Emperor Emperor of Blood. Extreme Realm Emperor is the equivalent of Extreme Realm Emperor, even if the Emperor of Blood was injured at that time, it is also Extreme Realm Emperor. Therefore, Robert was very smart not to be egged on by his sister. On the contrary, he had a ck face, thinking that his sister is specialized in pitting brother, right? Evening. Jason and the others still gathered together to sort of celebrate Roberts promotion to Sacred Level. Jason and the others heeded Dafydds admonition and did not drink alcohol, but only drank tea and made small talk. Robert shared his experience when he broke through Sacred Level, and some of the problems and situations he encountered in the process, which were invaluable for Marcel, Zack, Benji and the others. After these few days of retreat, Marcel, Zack, Benji, and Emily had all been promoted to Full Saint Realm, and their strength had been greatly improved. Jason, on the other hand, talked about the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique that he would practice these few nights, opening the door and pointing out that it was a body hardening technique that used the power of heaven and earth to quench the body. The Power of Heaven and Earth? Robert, who had just been promoted to Sacred Level, sounded stunned, full of surprise and disbelief, he had never heard of the Power of Heaven and Earth being used to quench the body, it was unimaginable and full of unknown dangers. Jason smiled and said: During the Strong Martial Age, those powerful people used The Power of Heaven and Earth, but after the End Martial Age, this kind of body hardening method was lost. I also got this method of quenching the body by chance, and after I tried it a few nights ago, it is indeed of great use. Then cant we also cultivate it? Emilys narrow and flirtatious phoenix eyes red with a hint of anticipation. Jason said, This body hardening method requires the power of heaven and earth to be hooked. Currently, Robert can try it after he has been promoted to Sacred Level. As for you guys, the only way is to wait until the Sacred Level stage. Robert was a bit impressed, he couldnt help but ask, If its possible, Im all for trying it. This is no problem, I will tell you all about this body hardening method in detail. Jason said. For the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique he didnt intend to keep it for himself, the people around him were able to cultivate it, then he would share it, as long as the people around him were able to be stronger, that was his aim. Chapter 2034 – Greeting a Beautiful Woman The next day. Jason ate breakfast and did not go to the training room to practice as usual. About ten oclock or so, changed a tight dress Emily walked over, people are still unknown, there has been a touch of elegant perfume vor wafted over, refreshing the heart. Seeing this dress Emily, Jason could not help but light up, seemingly calm as usual, deep in the gaze, there are points of essence in the shing. It is really very beautiful ah, this body, invincible! Jason couldnt help but secretly sigh in the bottom of his heart, previously Emily was wearing a cultivation outfit, naturally she didnt deliberately dress up anything. Today changed a tight long skirt, slightly under the dress, the kind of national color of the absolute beauty of the style immediately presented. That a tight skirt is nearly perfect outline her that turbulent curves, slender soft waist to start, up is a piece of people up to the high peak of the holy, down is that warped and rounded as a full moon like round, a pair of long and slender legs is turbulent. Such a body, coupled with her jade face of heavenly beauty, it is not too much to say that the absolute color of the siren. Sally and Kays ne should be arriving, right? When are we leaving? Emily looked to Jason as she opened her mouth to ask, not noticing the true color of Jasons eyes hidden under his calm gaze. Its about time to get to the airport, Sallys ne will be arriving around eleven or so. Jason said. Well head over there then. Emily smiled. It turned out that Sally and Kay both took a flight toe to THE CAPITAL today, and naturally Emily knew about it, so she nned to head to the airport with Jason to greet Sally and Kay. Jason nodded, and he took a car from the Cultivation Associations side of the headquarters and drove Emily directly to the Capital airport.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Whew! The car was whirring and Jason was driving while Emily sat in the passenger seat. Just wait until Sally and the girls get here, then we can rx and have fun for two days. Emily said with a smile. Jason looked at Emily as he said, Meaning no closed door cultivation for the next two days back there? Ive been promoted to Full Saint Realm now, and my grandfather is all happy about that. Of course, Im satisfied too. Emily smiled and added, However, in a short period of time Im going to want to break through Sacred Level thats impossible, so the next two days of closed-door or not is not very meaningful. Might as well follow Sally and the girls and have a good time. Youre right too. Jason said. Emilys soul-inducing phoenix eyes nced at Jason as she said rather curiously, Hey, names Millers, can my brother beat you after hes promoted to Sacred Level? What are you doing? Jason asked with a voice full of caution. Im just asking, what kind of look is that? Emily red at Jason. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and he said meaningfully, I say Emily, I didnt provoke you, why do you feel like youre determined to target me? Tell you what, this is very dangerous I didnt! Emily immediately denied, then her eyes lit up, after blinking her eyes she came closer and asked rather curiously, Huh? You just said danger? What exactly is the danger Jason turned his head to look at Emily a nce, just happened to see her toe over under, that wraps the chest tight dress neckline slightly lowered, so a touch of snow tender glistening white scenery immediately jumped into the eyes. White tender, fine smooth, sticity All sorts of associations surfaced in his mind, Jason immediately took a deep breath, collected his mind, decided not to pay attention to the Parker familys words, and focused on driving the car. Damn, this is on the highway, what does she mean? Its easy to get into an ident, right? the Capital Airport. Jason drove there and parked his car at the parking lot, he opened the door and followed Emily out of the car. The two walked into the airport and waited right at the exit. It was a little after eleven oclock, and Jason guessed that the airliner Sally and Kay were traveling on hadnded, and the next step was to wait for them to walk out. Emilys eyes were also looking towards the direction of the exit from time to time, very much hoping to see Sally and Kays figure. Jason was also imagining how Sally and Kay would have changed since they hadnt seen each other for a while. Just as he was thinking about it, his ears snapped to Emilys internalized cry of delight- Sally, Kay, were here Jason returned to his senses, gaze toward the front, really is to see the two body beautiful silhouette is with the flow of people to go out. On the right side, one person was beautiful and dignified, with elegant demeanor, just like a goddess descending; on the left side, one person was calm, knowledgeable and mature, and equally unrivaled. This was Sally and Kay. Jason immediately raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, waving towards them. Sally and Kay saw it, they immediately walked over and said with a smile, You guys came ah, how long did you wait? It wasnt long, Jason and I were just arriving, then we saw you guyse out. Emily said with a smile. Jason sized up the two beauties in front of him, and realized that naturally their looks hadnt changed much, they were still as beautiful as ever, but their own aura aspect had changed a great deal. Jason could intuitively sense that Kays own Cultivation aura was already close to the high level of the Martial Zun realm. As for Sally, she had actually reached the Martial Exalted Realm as well, and it seemed that during the time he had traveled to Dark World, Sally had already broken through to the Martial Exalted Realm. Such a cultivation speed ced before New Martial Age was naturally fast, shockingly fast. However, with the New Martial Age brought about, the aura of heaven and earth revived, coupled with the cultivation resources provided by Jason, and the two of them, Sally and Kay, also possessed extraordinary bloodlines, so such a cultivation speed was considered normal. Its been a hard journey, lets go to the Cultivation Association headquarters first. Jason said with a smile. Yeah, lets go over to Cultivation Association first, you guys drop off your luggage and stuff. Then well go hang out at THE CAPITAL. Emily suggested. Yeah, thats no problem. Sally smiled, she was happy, and in the aesthetically pleasing smile that outlined her smile, a pair of eyes with a hint of affection within them nced at Jason. It didnt matter to her if she was ying or not, being able to see Jason was the purpose of her trip. Kay also looked at Jason, to see Jason safe and sound, her heart is also relieved. At that moment, Jason and the three beauties beside him walked out of the airport, leaving behind the envious gazes of the people in the airport. Chapter 2035 – The Grand Tournament Will Begin Cultivation Association Headquarters. It was nearly one oclock when Jason returned in his car with the three beauties. Lets go and put our luggage away first, then well have some lunch over here at the headquarters. Jason said. Sallys gaze surveyed the Cultivation Associations headquarters, only to see that it covered quite a wide area, and the main buildings were all looking ancient, carrying a rustic yet secluded aura, which was extremely suitable for her aesthetics. In her opinion, a martial artists ce should be this kind of environment, filled with an atmosphere that made people yearn for chivalry. This is the newly established Cultivation Association? It looks really nice. Sally said with a smile. The environment is indeed nice in every aspect, will there be other martial artists living here? Kay asked as well. Jason said, Yes, some martial artists who passed the test to officially join the Cultivation Association can train here. Saying this, Jason looked at Sally and Kay as he remembered something and said with a smile, You all havent joined the Cultivation Association yet, right? Do you want to join now? Im the vice president of the Cultivation Association, so I dont mind using some of my privileges to directly recruit you guys in. Us? Sally froze for a moment, she beamed and said, Our Cultivation strengths are all still very low. Its not like Cultivation Strength this is the main direction of the test. You guys can add it in, besides your Cultivation speed is not slow. Jason said with a smile. Emily also said happily, You all can definitely be added. If you do, Ill havepany. Lets work together and try to surpass this guy from names Miller soon. Let him know that we women can be powerful too! As she spoke, Emily didnt forget to wave the fist of her right arm as if she was demonstrating.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then lets join. Sally also stopped pushing and opened her mouth. The process of joining the Cultivation Association was quite simple, and with Jason, the vice president, opening the door behind him, joining in was a simple matter. Jason first brought Sally and Kay to the room where they were resting, and then greeted Marcel, Zack and others toe over for lunch, and then Jason was thinking about where to take Sally, Kay and others to the Capital to have some fun. Sally and Kay came up to the Capital once in a while, he cant close the door to cultivate and leave these two big beauties behind. At night, the lights were on, and all the houses were warmed by the spring breeze. Rear Coast Bar is in the middle of the street. Here, Western-style bars and Chinese-style teahouses and restaurants coexist, and because of the beautiful water scenery, there is a kind of quiet in the middle of movement, quiet in the midst of the bustle of the charm, a unique vor. The taverns here are clean and rxing, giving you a sense of home. With those noisy nightclub bars are different, the bars and taverns here do not have deafening music, no DJ tearing his lungs hissing, no male and female light hormones under the rapid secretion of shouting. The only thing is a kind of quiet flow of the river like a leisurely and cozy, quiet in the movement, happy andfortable, but also let people love, linger in it. A Chinese tavern along theke set out a long row of small table, Jason, Sally, Kay, Emily four people are sitting at this small table, the table with some drinks, some bottles have been empty. It turned out that Jason and Sally came to the Capital side of the attractions to y in the afternoon, and in the evening Jason brought them to the Rear Coast Bar Street to sit and drink, and feel some of the Capital side of the nightlife. Jason inevitably thought of Darcey when he came here. Thest time Jason brought Darcey to the Capital, she also came to Rear Coast Bar to have a drink. The environment here is still quite beautiful. Sally said with a smile on her lips as she looked around with a pair of beautiful eyes. At this time, the night is already pale, the neon lights around the Houhai are lit up one by one, with streams of colorful light, reflecting theke as if it were a fairnd, and the liquor stores and stalls near theke are filled with all kinds of guests, talking to each other, raising sses and exchanging drinks, full of a taste of life. Kay also nodded and said, Unlike some noisy bar streets, this ce is much quieter. Quiet but filled with the vor of human life, very suitable foring over to rx and spend time. Emilys pair of beautiful eyes nced at Jason as she said, Who knows how many beautiful women this guy has brought to this ce to drink and pick up girls in the past Pfft Jason, who had just taken a sip of beer, couldnt help but immediately turn his head away when he heard this, and the drink he was holding in his mouth didnt have time to drink it all out. Sally and Kays gazes immediately looked at Jason, only to think that his reaction wasnt a bit abnormal? Could it be that what Emily said was true? Thinking of this, Su Da Meis eyes vaguely shed a hint of anger. Jason dryly coughed, noticing that the two beauties no, plus Emily also cast a gaze over, a total of three beauties gaze scrutiny, he only had to bitterly smile and said: I said Emily ah, this cant be said. What do you mean Ive brought many beautiful women here? There is absolutely no such thing Before my life was either being on a mission or conquering over at Dark World, there really arent many idle moments like tonight. Sally sniffed and secretly nodded, in fact, thinking about it, Jason really could not settle down much in life, only that he also did not have the time to go through the life of the lights. Then what are you spraying wine ah, I just casually said Emily said lightly. Jason was really speechless, hearing that in a biased way and not knowing how to refute it. Right, Jason, you said that there will be a World Martial Arts League Competition in a couple of days? Sally remembered that Jason and the others talked about this tournament at noon, so she opened her mouth to ask. Jason nodded his head and said, Yes, there is indeed such a tournament. Emily and I and the others will be there to participate. Sally, why are you asking this? Im sure I cant participate if Im as strong as you are. Kayughed. Sallys eyes rolled as she said, I hadnt really thought about participating. I cant participate anymore, but I should be able to go watch the fight, right? Jason said, Thats definitely possible. This tournament is open, and there will be arge number of martial artists in Hyacinth who wille to watch the battle. Its fine if you guys want to go and watch the battles, but those are battle scenes, so it depends on whether or not youre interested. It has nothing to do with interest. You guys are all going to participate, so Kay and I will definitely go to cheer you guys on. Sallyughed. Jason nodded, and immediately, a brilliant aura shed in his eyes, secretly thinking that at this time, the disciples of the major overseas Sacred Land and the holy sons of Carovia, these reclusive ancient martial arts forces, and so on, were almost about to move toe to THE CAPITAL, werent they? Jason had already learned that the World Martial Arts League Competition would be held in a stadium in the Capital, and that the stadium had already been constructed to hold the matches. Jason was looking forward to this fighting soon. Chapter 2036 – Heaven’s Remarkable Gathering the Capital (I) Two dayster. On this day, the Cultivation Association headquarters was bustling with activity. Many old-timers arrived, lets say the Abel familys old master Joseph, Kuchan Temples Master Bitter Bamboo, The Miller Familys Sun came with Finn as well, Purple Phoenix Holy Lands ra came with the Purple Phoenix Saintess also came. After not seeing him for a while, Jason realized that Finn appeared to be much more calm and quiet, and his whole person had be a bit introverted, but it did not affect his jade-like temperament in any way, and he was still handsome and elegant. In addition, Jason also sensed that Finn was already at the Full Saint Realm high level, such a cultivation speed was not slow. Finns eyes also saw Jason, and when he met Jasons gaze, he nodded his head, a sort of nonchnt greeting. Jason smiled bashfully as he gazed towards Purple Phoenix Saintess. He couldnt help but marvel at the stunning beauty of Purple Phoenix Saintess once again, she was still wearing a long purple dress, her face still wore a golden phoenix mask, only a pair of eyes containing endless aura were revealed, a head of longvender hair fell down over her shoulders, the whole person exuded a noble, elegant, divine temperament, just like a divine phoenix soaring above the above the nine heavens. At the same time, Jason also sensed that the Sacred Level breath emitted by Purple Phoenix Saintess was not at the beginning of the Sacred Level, but at the very least, it was at the middle of the Sacred Level. A few days ago, with the help of Dafydd, Robert had spent some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that the Parker family had treasured for many years, which had helped Robert to cross the half-step Great Saint stage in one go, and was directly promoted to the Sacred Level. Sacred Level. Moreover, after advancing to Sacred Level, Robert was already in the realm of Sacred Level Beginner Stage Completion. Purple Phoenix Saintess was even further ahead, and now was already in the middle stage of Sacred Level, so it could be seen that the True Phoenix that Purple Phoenix Saintess possessed was really strong, and deserved to be hailed as an existence that could be ranked alongside Dragon Bloodline. Purple Phoenix Saintess eyes turned, and that gaze also looked towards Jason, but her eyes were calm and did not fluctuate with any emotions. However, there were still some different changes in the depths of her eyes. In thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference, she already knew that Jason possessed Dragon Bloodline, which was a supreme destiny that could match her own destiny, or even go one level higher. Not far away, Sally also noticed Purple Phoenix Saintess, even though she was extremely confident in her own appearance, Purple Phoenix Saintess own noble and holy temperament inexplicably gave her a sense of vignce. Especially after seeing Jasons gaze towards Purple Phoenix Saintess, that sense of vignce became even stronger. Sally immediately looked at Emily by her side and asked softly, Emily, who is she? Emily nced at Purple Phoenix Saintess and returned, She is the Holy Maiden of Purple Phoenix Holy Land, called Purple Phoenix Saintess. once ranked first among the HyacinthHyacinth Ladies. However, with the arrival of the New Martial Age, the previous Hyacinths Hyacinth Ladies, Hyacinth Fighters, and all these were canceled, probably in consideration of the reappearance of some reclusive ancient martial arts forces. In any case, Purple Phoenix Saintess is indeed somewhat special, she is True Phoenix, extremely noble and of course, extremely beautiful. No wonder names Millers asshole gaze keeps staring at her. Kay chimed in.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Although there was still a touch of caution in Sallys eyes, she smiled and said, Im still very relieved about Jason, hes firm inside and wont lose himself so easily Jason, of course, did not know that he was just sizing up Purple Phoenix Saintess, and he had already been secretly discussed in this way by the three beauties, Sally, Kay, and Emily. At this moment, Yusup walked over. Yusup, as the president of the Cultivation Association, there were some things he needed to deploy personally. Jason, Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Wolf Boy, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and others had all gathered and were listening to Yusup. Yusup opened his mouth and said, The World Martial Arts League Competition officially begins today. Take a moment to prepare yourselves, and we will take the bus to thepetition venue. The rules of the World Martial Arts League Competition are as follows, as long as you can win three consecutive matches, you will be able to obtain the qualification to explore the Chaos Mysteries. The Chaos Mysteries had existed since the beginning of time, and there would be unimaginable opportunities within the Mysteries. In order to obtain these opportunities, you must first obtain the qualification to enter the Mysteries. You are representing the CaroviaCultivation Association, I hope that you will bring out your true strength and take each matchup on the battlefield seriously, in order to strive for more people to get the entrance qualification! Jason and the others nodded their heads after hearing this, and they were all fully prepared. Soon, a bus was already ready at the entrance of the Cultivation Association, Jason and the rest of the group boarded the bus, and Yusup, Dafydd, and a bunch of other old-timers all followed. Kay and Sally also got on the bus, the two of them werentpeting, but they were going over to have a look. The bus started and began to drive towards the venue of the World Martial Arts League Competition. Jason looked at the crowd inside the bus, he smiled and said, Everyone rx your mind and look at thispetition with a normal mind. If you meet a strong opponent, and you are indeed undefeated, then decisively withdraw from the game. Staying green is not a worry, you cant put yourself in a dangerous situation. Jason, we know. Marcel and the others spoke. After about an hours drive, the bus had driven to the front of a stadium. Around the stadium, the guards were tight, with armed police warriors guarding it, and spectators entering the stadium needed to have the appropriate tickets, which could be purchased at the window opened by the Cultivation Association, and were not expensive, and were mainly aimed at opening it up to martial artists as well. Most of the people who came to watch such an event were also martial artists, and even if there were some ordinary people, they were the ones who were in the powerful and noble ss on the Capital side, and they came to watch because they learned that there was such an event in Hyacinth. Jason and the others stepped out of the car and walked into the stadium under the guidance of Yusup, who had specialized attendants inside the stadium, leading Yusup and his group to the location of the area where the Carovia Cultivation Association was located. When they walked into the stadium, they actually saw that the seats, which wererge enough to hold tens of thousands of people, were almost full of people, and they were cked out. As Jason and the others stepped into the venue, some restrained murmurs rose up- Thats our delegation from the Carovia Cultivation Association! Thats right, led by none other than Mr. Yusup! I saw Jason, he won the Ancient Martial Arts Conferencest time. This time when he represents the Cultivation Association, hes bound to win all three battles and be invincible! Jason is also the vice president of our Cultivation Association. To have such strength at such a young age is truly enviable! Dont forget, Jason is the grandson of Lewis, with a grandfather like Lewis, its hard for him not to be powerful! Right, right, I dont know, will Lewis show up this time Those who made these murmurs were basically Carovia martial artists, some of them had already joined the Cultivation Association, and they mentioned Lewis, in that they didnt know what state Lewis was in right now. They just firmly believed in their hearts that Lewis, who was able to punch through the Cultivation cage, must be safe and sound, and was secretly defending the glory of Carovia Cultivation. As these murmurs rang out, on some of the areas in front of the stadium, pairs of gazes representing different forces all looked towards Yusups side. Chapter 2037 – Heaven’s Remarkable Gathering the Capital (II) Carovia Cultivation Association area. The Carovia Cultivation Association representatives led by Yusup walked over and sat down in the corresponding seats. After Jason sat down, he also took the opportunity to survey the surrounding area. In the Carovia Cultivation Association area, there were representatives of other forces, basically the ancient martial arts forces on the Carovia side. Among them, Jason saw Sacred Son of Destruction, Sacred Son of Destruction was the Saint Son of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, he was sitting with some young disciples of Sacred Dragon Pavilion,pared to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, nowadays Sacred Son of Destruction is the most famous martial arts practitioner of Sacred Dragon Pavilion. Compared to when he was at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, todays Sacred Son of Destruction appeared to be more cold and cold, his own breath was restrained, but there was a hidden extinction aura fluctuating on his body. Jason quickly judged the strength of Sacred Son of Destruction, it was bound to be Sacred Level, and was afraid that it was still about Sacred Level high-level cultivation, which was very powerful! Subsequently, Jason also saw Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Ghost Tomb Sect, and some familiar faces, such as Heavenly Blood, Hilton, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Henderson. of Destruction, and Henderson. Then, Jason vaguely perceived a hateful gaze that contained undisguised indignation and killing intent in its coldness. Jasons face was calm, and his entire body was unperturbed as he turned his head and looked along the direction of the gaze he sensed, and then he directly locked eyes with a gaze that forced its way over. At that moment, the pupils in Jasons eyes slightly coldly shrunk, and he recognized the other party- Tommy! The original Hyacinth first big family the Goodwin familys young master Tommy, now Hyacinth has no the Goodwin familys existence, Jason knew that Tommy and a group of the Goodwin familys remaining core characters should be returning to Emperor n. Bloodline. Now, in the World Martial Arts League Competition, he saw Tommy once again. Tommy didnt hide his hatred towards Jason, and he was even provocative, and he was also releasing a Sacred Level pressure from his body. Jason was not surprised that Tommy was able to advance to Sacred Level. No matter what, Tommy was the number one Hyacinth Fighters before New Martial Age, whether it was his natural talent or bloodline, he was extremely strong, and had always suppressed Robert. However, do you really think that you can deal with me just because you have been promoted to Sacred Level? The corner of Jasons mouth lifted slightly, revealing a yful smile. At this time, Jason suddenly noticed that there was a young man next to Tommy, and the other party seemed to have sensed Tommys mood swings, and the young mans gaze also turned to look at Jason. This young mans sword eyebrow and starry eyes, extremely handsome, his body vaguely exudes a supreme emperors qi, like a teenage emperor, has already begun to have the emperors meteorology of a king who is on the verge of the world. Greeted to this young mans gaze, Jasons heart and soul slightly shocked, he suddenly found that he could not see through this young mans strength. It was very strong, stronger than Tommy, Sacred Son of Destruction, and all these heavenly prides that he had sensed so far. Who was the other party? Emperor n Bloodlines heir? Jason felt that his guess should be right, this young man should be Emperor n Bloodlines Sacred Son level figure! Jason withdrew his gaze with a calm face and looked towards the other regional directions. Emperor n Bloodlines area. Tommy also withdrew his gaze, but the icy killing intent in his eyes had not dissipated. Is he Jason? The young man beside him opened his mouth and asked, he was none other than Emperor n Bloodlines young master Gordon.From N?velDrama.Org. Yes, he is none other than Jason, Tommy nodded. An imperceptible aura shed in Gordons eyes as he said, It is true that he is not following the path of ancient martial arts cultivation, it is the path of cultivation that uses force to prove the Dao. From the fluctuation of his breath, his cultivation has not yet reached the stage of Sacred Level, and is considered to be at the peak of half-step Sacred Level. However Saying this, Gordon frowned as he continued, However, this person should definitely not be taken lightly. Even though he hasnt reached Sacred Level, I am able to foresee that he is very strong! Strong? Tommys face was stunned, he knew very well what cultivation realm Gordon was at, and there were almost very few peer opponents who could rate Gordon as very strong. Gordon looked at Tommy and said, You want to take revenge at the Cultivation Competition? Tommy was slightly silent, then he clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, I want to! Thats good! The corner of Gordons mouth curled up into a meaningful smile, and he said, appearing to make light of the situation, Ill request my old ancestor to make an arrangement. At this moment, Jasons gaze had already looked towards the other regions. Jason found that the other areas were representatives of overseas Sacred Lands forces, and these overseas Sacred Land representatives were basically unknown to him. However, this side of the seat had a simple introduction booklet with some brief descriptions of all the powers participating in this World Martial Arts League Competition. Paradise of the Gods, Holy Son Oga. Temple of the God of War, Saint Warrior. Ancient Buddha Sect, Saint Ploense. Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Shinobu. Temple of Heaven, Akers. Sacred Church, Brahma. Is this the Sacred Land overseas? Are these Sacred Son level characters the strongest young disciples in these Sacred Lands? Jason thought darkly in his mind, his gaze then looked down, and the look on his face snapped up in surprise, Dark Ancient n, DragonsLilith, Titan peopleSaintess Lilith and the girls are here too? The thought popped up in Jasons mind, and he looked surprised and delighted as his eyes searched towards the others area. When he was in Ancient City of Ruins the other day, he heard that the Titan peoples Holy Maiden Talitha wanted toe to participate in this World Martial Arts League Competition, and so did Lilith. However, he hadnt received any news from Dragons side for the past few days, and he thought that Dark Ancient n wouldnte to participate this time, until he saw the introduction of this list in the manual, which made him realize that Dark Ancient n had alsoe. As Jasons eyes searched towards the opposite side, he finally saw the Dragons lineage in the opposite right area, saw Lilith, and noticed Lilith waving his hand vigorously towards his side. Jason instantly smiled as he waved distantly. He then reacted to the fact that Dragons side hade to Carovia without greeting him in advance, and was only afraid that it had something to do with this World Martial Arts League Competition. Perhaps it was due to the restriction of the World Martial Arts League Competition rules that all forces were strictly forbidden to interact with each other after their arrival, to ensure that there would not be any collusion between some forces beforehand when thepetition started. Jason then saw the Titan peoples Titan Emperor Old Man, Talitha, Taika and others, he also saw the Holy Night peoples people, led by Lord Wrath, the Holy Night peoples holy son Saint Leo was also present, then he saw Then he saw an unexpected person C Sons of the Blood Moon! Sure enough, Sons of the Blood Moon had defected to Holy Night people. He didnt expect that Sons of the Blood Moon would actually dare to follow Holy Night people to Carovia, to participate in this World Martial Arts League Competition, doesnt he know that Carovia is his home turf? Jason narrowed his eyes as he continued to look down, but when he saw The Holy n of the Apocalypse, there was a moment of surprise in his eyes, and then a bit of coldness appeared in his eyes. The personnel on The Holy n of the Apocalypses side, lets say Old Man of the Apocalypse, Daisy, these he wasnt surprised, he was surprised when he saw Demon Son! In addition, there was an OLD MONKEY in an old dhoti sitting with the powerful men from The Holy n of the Apocalypses side. Chapter 2038 – The Battle Begins Jason saw the long lost OLD MONKEY and Demon Son in The Holy n of the Apocalypses side of the camp, and he immediately figured out a lot of things. The other day in the auction area of Ancient City of Ruins, he noticed Daisy picking up a lot of auxiliary materials for refining Forging Spirit Pill in one of the auction stores, and at that time he wondered if The Holy n of the Apocalypses side was cooperating with the Ancient Martial Forces from Carovias side. He was wondering if The Holy n of the Apocalypse was working with the ancient martial arts forces in Carovia. Although some overseas Sacred Lands, such as Paradise of the Gods, Temple of the God of War, and Ancient Buddha Sect, had definitely mastered the method of refining elixirs for cultivating spiritual power, the main material required for refining, the animal core, wasmon, but some auxiliary materials would definitely differ. differences. At that time, Jason saw that the auxiliary materials selected by Daisy were almost the same as the ones used by Ghost Doctor to refine Forging Spirit Pill in Ghost Doctor Valley, otherwise Jason could not recognize them. From this, Jason judged that this was the Forging Spirit Pill refining method that wasmon in Carovia Hyacinth, and only the ancient martial arts forces in Carovia Hyacinth had mastered it. Until now, when he saw the old monk, Demon Son and The Holy n of the Apocalypse together, he realized that at that time, it must be Supremes Holy Land cooperating with The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and it was very likely that this old monk was the one who was behind it. facilitated it. Demon Son, youvee to explore the Mysteries as well! Dont let me meet you in a sparring match, or I will definitely kill you! Jason sneered in his heart. Demon Son had repeatedly tried to kill him, and in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Demon Son had even tried to swallow a dragon, so this person must find a chance to get rid of him. However, Demon Son was extremely cunning and cautious, and such a person was the most difficult to deal with. Just as he was thinking, two referees walked up on the sparring ring, one was a westerner, representing the ancient martial arts forces on the overseas side, and one was a Carovian, representing the ancient martial arts forces on the Carovian side. The two referees read out the rules of the Cultivation Competition in the Caroviannguage and English respectively, advocating the so-called martial arts to meet friends, point to point, but the specific rules were still in ordance with Hyacinths usual rules. ording to the rules of thepetition, those who win all three battles will be able to obtain the qualification to explore the Chaos Mysteries. If he lost once, he would still have a chance to fight again. If you lose twice, you will be eliminated.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Therefore, in terms of the rules, it was quite simple, basically as long as one had enough strength, one would be able to take the quota. After all, the World Martial Arts League Competition was only for the purpose of selecting ces, the real showdown, or the real brutal and bloody fight, was after entering the Chaos Mysteries. After the introduction of the rules, the representatives of each power took the stage and drew lots for the first round of matches on behalf of their power. Yusup, representing the Carovia Cultivation Association, stepped onto the stage to start the first round of the draw. The representatives of the ancient martial arts forces from all sides also went up to the stage, and under the witness of the two referees, they began to draw lots for the first round of sparring matches. After a while, Yusup walked back, he looked at Jason and the others and said, The first round of draws has ended. The sparring matches will begin soon. The big screen in the arena will scroll out the information of the matchups, so when the timees, youll know when its your turn to y by looking at the big screen. You dont have to worry about meeting opponents from your own side, this rule has been avoided in the draw, the opponents you meet can only be young disciples from other ancient martial arts forces. In addition, some ancient ancient martial forces have an internalized quota, usually this quota is assigned to the saint son level characters of the major ancient martial forces. Although we, Cultivation Association, do not have this quota, the Saint Son level of other forces have already gotten the internal quota, meaning that there are fewer strongpetitors, and from this point of view, it is also favorable to you. Jason smiled lightly and said confidently, We dont care about the inner quota. Old Mr. Yusup dont worry, we will treat it seriously and try to get more quota. Yusup nodded, his eyes looking towards the area where the various forces were located, he really hoped that the disciples of the CaroviaCultivation Association would be able to disy the strength and elegance they deserved in thispetition. As they were talking, they suddenly saw an old, but not angry, old man walking towards them, followed by a guard. When Jason saw it, his face was stunned and he immediately stood up, he walked over and said, Old Mr. Barrett, why did you alsoe over? The one who walked over was clearly none other than Old Mr. Barrett. Old Mr. Barrett smiled and said, This Cultivation Competition, the state side attaches great importance to it, and the security of the periphery of the Cultivation Competition is the responsibility of the Ministry of the Army. I dont have much to do, so I simply came to take a look. Yusup, Dafydd, Sun, ra and others also greeted Old Mr. Barrett. Old Mr. Barrett sat down and looked towards Jason, Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others as he smiled, You are arguably the Carovia Cultivation Associations most outstanding You can be said to be the best young martial artists of the Carovia Cultivation Association, representing the Carovia Cultivation Association, and in a sense, also representing me, Carovia. Therefore, I hope that you guys willpete at your level, and use your strength to convince your opponents. Of course, there is no need to be overly feisty, and you should know how to protect yourself when you meet a strong opponent. Old Mr. Barrett, we all understand. Marcel and the others nodded their heads. As they spoke, the first duel began, a disciple named Edmund from Paradise of the Gods came to face a disciple from Ghost Tomb Sect. When the two of them took the stage, Edmund directly disyed the strength of Full Saint Realm, using the powerful battle techniques of Paradise of the Gods to preemptivelyunch a strong attack. The disciple from Ghost Tomb Sect was not weak either, he had also reached Full Saint Realm, but he had only just been promoted to Full Saint Realm, so he was no match for Edmund, and was quickly knocked down and conceded defeat. As the second battle was about to begin, Jason snapped to see Dragons Liliths name presented on the big screen, her opponent was Takken Senri from Divine Endurance Sanctuary. When Jason saw Lilith was going to be in the ring, he stood up to cheer Lilith on. Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, and others all recognized Lilith and stood up. Under the gaze of a group of eyes, Lilith walked onto the battlefield. She was still holy and beautiful, just like an elf princess who descended to earth, but her aura was extremely strong, with a Holy Dragons Breath permeating her. Takken from Divine Endurance Sanctuary also walked onto the battlefield, and with the signal of the referee in the arena, the battle began. Takkens strength was not weak, reaching the middle level of Full Saint Realm. Lilith herself was a Supreme Emperor Realm Higher Rank, simr to the Full Saint Realm Higher Rank on the ancient martial arts side, and her cultivation was even better. However, Divine Endurance Sanctuarys Cultivation Battle Technique is extremely weird and tricky,bining with Ninjutsu, which is hard to defend against. At the beginning of the battle, Takken wanted to pre-empt Liliths attack. His figure moved, and four doppelgangers were formed in the field, surrounding Lilith from front to back and from side to side, and for a while it was difficult to tell which of the four doppelgangers was the real one. This is extremely fatal, if you cant make a judgment in a split second, that one of the doppelgangers is real, then in this short moment is enough to separate the winner from the loser. However, Takken was unlucky enough to meet Lilith. Lilith herself happens to have an extremely peculiar ability, just able to restrain Takken at this time to disy this ninjutsu in the split body battle technique. Chapter 2039 – The Woman’s Womanhood Lilith has a psychic ability to sense both good and bad intentions towards her. Likewise, she was extremely sensitive to the killing opportunities directed at her. Takken from the Divine Endurance Sanctuary had suddenly performed the Ninjutsu technique of Split Body, four figures that were hard to distinguish between real and fake, and once they were unable to make the correct judgment, they would be in danger. Lilith didnt need to distinguish, with her minds inspiration ability, she sensed that the doppelganger on the right side had a strong hostile intent towards her. Therefore, the doppelganger on the right was Takkens real body. After confirming this point, Lilith no longer hesitated, the majestic Holy Dragons Breath on her body surged like an ocean, with a dragons mighty aura permeating her body, and then she unleashed the Dragons lineages strongest battle technique C Holy Dragons Ten Thousand Respect Technique! The surging Holy Dragons Breath transformed into Liliths own majestic force, and the fist momentum that evolved was already sting towards the figure on the right. In the fist momentum, a supreme might was manifested, as if everything was unique, instantly forming an overwhelming array of fist shadows that intertwined into a of fist momentum, enveloping Takken. Each fist shadow was filled with the powerful Holy Dragons Breath, invisibly transforming into the phantom of a western dragon with two wings on its back, engulfing the opponent in the hissing sound of the fist. When Lilith threw the punch, Takkens other three doppelgangers immediately disappeared, leaving only his real body on the right side. As expected, Liliths judgment was correct, the figure on the right side was Takkens real body. Takken was forced out of his real body, his face was full of astonishment, he looked unbelievable, he could not imagine that his real body was so easily locked by Lilith. So much so that under Liliths strong attack, Takken immediately lost the upper hand, and was enveloped by Liliths seemingly strong and dominating punches. Takken was also worthy of being a Full Saint Realms strongest, he immediately counterattacked, using his Ninjutsu Battle Technique, his palms were like swords, forcing out a palm de aura that was as substantial as a sword, cutting into the roiling fist shadows that enveloped him. Bang! Bang! A violent impact sound came, but Takken opened his mouth and grunted as his figure was forced back. Lilith, who had participated in many battles of Satan Operation Group, was already extremely experienced in battle, and after sessfully suppressing her opponent, she continued to bully her way up, evolving her fist like a dragon roaring, sting at Takken with full pressure. Takken clenched his teeth and threw out a series of punches, trying to resolve the crisis at this moment, but in the end, he was still shaken back by Liliths punches, and a trace of fresh blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth. Seeing that Lilith was about to attack again, Takken wisely chose to admit defeat. In this battle, Lilith won! Jason immediately apuded enthusiastically with a smile at the corner of his mouth. Liliths eyes looked towards Jason and the others side of the area, and she couldnt help but reveal a delighted smile as well. At that moment, the credits rolled on the screenC Titan peopleTalithaVSTemple of the God of WarTyrannosaurus Rex! Jasons face froze when he saw the scrolling caption. Titan peoples Holy Maiden ising on? Although from the outside, Talithas supermodel level body and valiant and bright face definitely attracted the eyes, but in her bones, Talitha inherited the desire to fight that Titan people had imprinted in her flesh and blood, and this time her opponent was actually from the Temple of the God of War. Temple of the God of War, from the name, it is not hard to imagine that the heir to this holy ce must also be a war fanatic, it seems that this battle will be very violent. Talitha had already stepped onto the battle ring, she was wearing a battle suit with the style of the Titan peoples lineage, on the battle suit there was a giant emblem that only belonged to the Titan people, her gaze was cold and cold, and there was a fierce battle intent permeating her. Her opponent, Tyrannosaurus Rex from Temple of the God of War, also walked onto the stage. Tyrannosaurus Rex, as his name suggests, is like a humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex, with a tall and sturdy body, his gnarled muscles are just like steel, and his young face looks like it was carved out of rock, permeated with a sense of hardness, determination, and madness. Jason looked at the battlefield, he smiled, said: Talitha this is considered to have met the opponent, both belong to the super explosive power, fighting style is also inclined to tough, depending on who is more courageous. Talitha has Titans bloodline, if strength is concerned, I guess Talitha is stronger. Marcel said. Jason looked at the field, he said, Temple of the God of War this opponent isnt weak either, it depends on what realm his Cultivation cultivation is. If there isnt much of a difference in realms, the power of Talithas own bloodline will have the advantage. As he spoke, Talitha and Tyrannosaurus Rex had already begun sparring on the ring field. Roar! Tyrannosaurus Rex let out a furious roar, his blocky muscles were bulging, containing a violent and unparalleled burst of power, his own Cultivation Breath was surging crazily, also reaching the Full Saint Realm stage, and it looked like it should be in the ranks of those who had just been promoted to the middle stage of Full Saint Realm. Talitha was also at the Supreme Emperor Realm Middle Stage, and both of them were not far apart from each other in terms of Cultivation Realm. Boom! Boom! Tyrannosaurus Rexunched a strong attack, his own Origin Holy Power coupled with that furious burst of power caused the fists he sted out to be like cannonballs that exploded the air and sted Talitha head on. Titan Fist! A fiery glow rose in Talithas cold eyes, and instead of being the slightest bit intimidated, she instead stirred up a strong and iparable battle spirit in herself as she catalyzed her Titan peoples fist to meet it head on. Bang! Bang! The deafening sound of the fist power strike came, shocked the eardrums, swept up the violent wind is extremely violent, the two people this is a hard attack, in that unreservedly all-powerful power outbreak, that fist power collision of the strong visual let people feel toothache. Tyrannosaurus Rex eyes gaze sunk, Talitha fist power within the horror of the huge power to let him feel surprised, he as that humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex like continue to swing punch attack, a style of fist power intensive attack forward. Talitha, however, possessed a dexterity rarely seen in Titan people warriors, she dodged and avoided Tyrannosaurus Rexs punches, and then the power deep within her own bloodline revived fully. Boom! Talitha threw a strong punch, and the shadow of a Titan like a Giant Spirit God was vaguely formed in his punch, and that powerful and iparable Titans power exploded in full force, and along with his punch, it sted straight towards Tyrannosaurus Rex. At that moment, Tyrannosaurus Rex also let out a dull bellowing sound in his throat, and he also urged his full strength to meet his fist! Boom! With a loud bang, Tyrannosaurus Rexs tall and sturdy body was violently seen falling back several steps one after another, and the expression on his face was stunned and uncertain. In the end, Tyrannosaurus Rex gritted his teeth, and he chose to admit defeat, thus walking out of the sparring ring. It was true that Tyrannosaurus Rex still had the strength to fight, but he felt that there was no need to do so, he knew in his heart that he was still one step behind Talitha, and in the end, it was inevitable that he would still lose. If he conceded defeat now, he would still be able to retain a certain amount of strength for theter battles. Because if you lose a battle, you wont be eliminated, and you still have a chanceter on. Knowing that this battle would be lost, but still want to fight until the end, resulting in injuries and exhaustion, that was unwise, extremely unfavorable for theter battles. Jason apuded and congratted Talitha.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Talitha also looked happy, her eyes looking towards Jasons side before she too walked down to the ring. It is, and the credits on the screen roll again- Carovia Cultivation Association Jason vs. Emperor n Bloodline Tommy! Chapter 2040 – The Battle of Destiny On the screen, the scrolling font was extremely prominent, making it visible to everyone in the entire arena. Jason? Jason is going to be in the ring? Jasons opponent is Tommy, Tommy used to be the No. 1 Hyacinth Fighters, but now he cant, he was already defeated by Jason once at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, why did he meet him again today? Looks like Tommys luck is not good, he met Jason again, isnt he waiting to be abused? Jason is the Vice President of the Cultivation Association, and he won the Ancient Martial Arts Conferencest time, so his strength should have increased as well, right? Really looking forward to this battle! The Goodwin family has fallen, and the people of the Goodwin family are returning to the Emperor n Bloodline Maybe Tommy has received heaven-defying benefits in the Emperor n Bloodline. Therefore, this battle is not easy to say, it will be a battle between the dragons and the tigers! On the bleacher seats in all directions, there were many martial artists who were talking enthusiastically, looking extremely excited for this battle to break out. When Jason saw this scrolling screen, his face was stunned, and then a hint of meaningful coldness shed across his eyes. It was such a coincidence that he was going to fight Tommy again? Last time at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he had also encountered Tommy in the final six. But when the coincidences appeared one after another, it was no longer a coincidence, but a deliberate arrangement of human maniption. Jasons eyes looked towards Emperor n Bloodline with deep meaning, thinking that this lineage was really a powerful one. However, it was good that his opponent was Tommy, as he failed to kill him in the Ancient Martial Arts Conferencest time, this time was an opportunity! Jason, your opponent is Tommy, I cant believe I met him again. Marcel said. Zacks eyes shifted as he frowned, This is such a coincidence, so was thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Overly coincidental, this is problematic. Perhaps it was arranged on purpose. Robert spoke up as he looked to Jason and said, You be careful. The gaze of Purple Phoenix Saintess eyes wavered slightly, but she didnt say anything. Finn, who was not far off to the side, looked at Jason and appeared to want to speak. Jason smiled bashfully as he stood up and said, Whether its a conspiracy or not, since its been brought to the stage, everything will be determined by strength. So there is no need to worry, I would like to see what Tommys own strength has grown in this period of time. With that said, Jasons face was calm and rxed as he walked towards the ring. As Jason walked onto the field, a pair of gazes immediately stared towards Jason in the area where the various forces were located. The ancient martial arts forces on Carovias side were naturally needless to say, whether it was Sacred Son of Destruction, Heavenly Blood, Hank, Hilton, etc. These people had seen Jasons strength in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and knew that Jason was not at the Cultivation realm, but was at the Cultivation realm. Cultivation realm is not high, but the real battle power that Jason can break out is unimaginable. On the overseas side of Sacred Land, Oga of Paradise of the Gods stared at Jason with burning eyes. He had seen Jason before, when Austin brought him there during the City of Darkness battle, and watched Jasons battle from afar. At that time, Jason had fought with the weak against the strong, teaming up with Devil Lord to fight against Holy Elder. Afterwards, Austin even told Oga that Jason would be a strongpetitor for him in the future. On the Paradise of the Gods side, Felixs eyes shed and he also looked at Jason. Felix was Lucas father, he had secretly observed Jason half a year ago, he knew that his daughter was dating Jason. After observing this year, he thought that Jason was indeed a very good young man, with responsibility andmitment, but also with the heart of a strong man. Thats why he didnt stop Luca from dating Jason. Satan, really looking forward to your next performance! Felix muttered to himself in his heart. On Temple of the God of Wars side, Saint Warrior was also keeping a close eye on Jason, he had likewise seen Jason in the Battle of City of Darkness, and knew in his heart that Jason was definitely a formidable opponent among the younger generation. Akers of Temple of Heaven, Saint Ploense of Ancient Buddha Sect, Shinobu of Divine Endurance Sanctuary, and Brahma of Sacred Church all had their eyes on Jason. news, and knew in their hearts that Jason possessed great strength. Satan, damn Satan! On the side of the Holy Night people, Sons of the Blood Moon clenched their fists tightly, their eyes zed over, and a gaze of iparable indignation erupted from their eyes. Because of Jason, Blood Moon was annihted, and Sons of the Blood Moon was reduced to a lost dog and had to rely on Holy Night people, so it could be imagined how strong the hatred towards Jason was in his heart. Saint Leo was also indignant, he would not forget the shame he encountered in City of Darkness, actually captured by Jason, causing Holy Night people to suffer heavy losses, this kind of shame was unforgettable, only Jasons blood could wash it away. JasonC On The Holy n of the Apocalypses side, the gaze in Demon Sons eyes narrowed slightly, and in those demonic eyes, a touch of cold smile appeared. The Holy n of the Apocalypses Holy Maiden Daisy, on the other hand, had a calm face, appearing wave-less. The old monk squinted his eyes, like an old monk in meditation, looking indifferent to the situation in the arena. At this time, Tommy had also walked onto the battlefield, his eyes were red, his sturdy body was like a savage dragon possessing a body, and there was a majestic Emperors blood qi permeating his body. Undoubtedly,pared to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Tommys strength has been greatly enhanced, and is already at Sacred Level, and is also at the beginning of the Sacred Level consummation, such cultivation, coupled with his own bloodline, in the younger generation can not be said to be not strong. Jasons face was calm, his gaze was indifferent as he looked at Tommy, it was as if he was looking at a dead person. Tommy sensed the meaning of Jasons gaze, a sh of anger in his eyes, with a condescending tone said, This battle, than to kill you! Jasons face was as calm as ake, unperturbed, and he said ndly, The Goodwin family, it should have be history long ago. Hearing this, Tommys eyes contained the killing opportunity, steeply exploded. In the center of the arena, the second tier of stands. The second tier of the grandstand here has a separate isted space, this space is closed, simr to a VIP room in general. There werefortable chairs inside, and the side facing the ring was transparent ss, allowing for an all-round and clear view of the battles on the ring.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, there were several figures sitting within this separate space, all of them were old men whose real age could not be seen. One of the old man, a head of white hair, thin face, eyes open and close as if containing two rounds of zing sun, Gods might revealed, a transcendent might, this is actually Emperor n Bloodlines old ancestor Harmony. Harmony is really good. This Tommy is the outstanding disciple of Emperor n Bloodlines side branch, right? Awakening Blood Drop, Sacred Level Beginning Stage Perfection, his strength is very good. Fellow Daoist Emperor purposely arranged this battle between Tommy and Jason, is it because he wants a clean te? Next to Harmony, an old man with a childs face and crane hair opened his mouth, and around the location where this old man was sitting, theyers of emptiness seemed to be distorted, as if he possessed the ability to be able to influence the changes in space. Chapter 2041 – God-Transmitting Powerhouse Harmony turned his head and looked at this childish old man, his face was expressionless as he said, Louie, the old man has also heard some things since he came out of the gate. When the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was first held, you, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, also suffered a big loss at the hands of this Jason kid. Although the Xuan Yuan line is my Emperor ns side branch, but also can not be degraded. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land Ancient Martial Arts Conference was Jason this person repeatedly humiliated, I heard that in the Capital, Jason also killed your Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands one Giant. Sacred Lands Great Saint, is Louie going to hold his tongue? The old man who was called Louie was precisely the old ancestor of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. From the breath that Louie himself diffused, it was clear that he had also Breaking the Realm of the Gods, and was an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse in the true sense of the word. Reached Louie this level, of course, he will not be Harmony two words to provoke anger, his tone of voice ndly said: If Tommy can defeat or even kill Jason in the battle, then so a waste of people, I Heaven Sealing Sacred Land naturally inferior to the eye. On the contrary huh, thetter thingster. Louies words have a deep meaning, if Jason lost this battle, then Heaven Sealing Sacred Land does not care about an invalid; on the other hand, if Tommy lost the battle, then Emperor n Bloodlines face will be lost. This son has Dragon Bloodline and Sunling Bloodline to nourish his flesh, even if he hasnt yet reached the Sacred Level level, Im afraid that his battle power is beyond imagination. A ck-clothed old man who was originally sitting quietly with his eyes closed opened his mouth, his face was thin, but he appeared to have sharp angles, and there was a sharp aura on his body, like a gun, a gun tip that contained endless Power of Destruction. Harmony and Louie looked at the old man, they did not speak. Of course, they knew the identity of this old man C Saint Panchak, the previous owner of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, and now Breaking the Realm of the Gods. In addition, on the left side of this room, sat a western man, again unable to discern his true age, he was draped in a ck robe with gold trim, his entire body releasing a divine-like aura. This was actually the Divine Lord, the Divine Lord from Paradise of the Gods! Next to the Divine Lord, there sat an extremely old ancient Buddha with a withered face, his eyes slightly closed, holding Buddha beads, the corners of his mouth opening and closing, as if he was chanting silently, this was the Moye Ancient Buddha from Ancient Buddha Sect. In addition, there was also a stout body, presenting a bronze-colored skin of the old man, looks very old, but the breath emitted by itself is extremely vigorous, filled with blood and fire killing aura, like a burst of bathed in iron and blood fire of the God of War. He was the contemporary Temple Master from Temple of the God of War, Temple of the God of War Lord! Everyone in this room had reached Extreme Realm Emperor, and they were gathered together as if forming a constraint on each other, achieving a bnced effect. This battle has begun! At this moment, Louie suddenly spoke. Immediately, a gaze involuntarily looked towards the ring field. Even the Moye Ancient Buddha, who was originally sitting still and chanting silently, had his eyes that had gone through many vicissitudes of life and contained infinite wisdom open and looked towards that ring field. Harmonys gaze was also focused, and there was a bit of sharpness in his eyes. Although Tommy belonged to the side branch of the Emperor n Bloodline, he was also a member of the Emperor n Bloodline, and more or less represented the face of the Emperor n Bloodline. In addition, Tommy has awakened Emperors Blood, and his own bloodline is considered very strong in Emperor n Bloodline, and is worth cultivating as a disciple. Harmony is also very concerned about the oue of this battle, and hopes that Tommy will be able to fight for the honor of Emperor n Bloodline. In the ring. With the order of the referee in the ring, the battle between Jason and Tommy officially started. Tommys Imperial Blood exploded, his ck hair flying, a Sacred Levels strongest pressure was diffusing, crushing towards Jason with a powerful and unrivaled momentum, this is the Sacred Level pressure belonging to himself, invisible like a dark tide surging, sweeping and engulfing towards the area where Jason was located. Jasons eyes sank, his own Sunling Bloodline was already erupting, evolving a gravitational potential field to iste the pressure that Tommy swept over. Emperors Fist! Tommys eyes were aze with battle intent, and a killing opportunity was surging as he catalyzed the supreme fist Dao inherited from the Goodwin family, and thus took the lead inunching an attacking and killing momentum. Boom! A fist sted out, rolling Power of the Great Sage was sweeping, containing an iparably powerful Power of Emperors Blood, making this fist manifest a supreme might of the Emperors Hegemony of the World, as if an Emperor was personally present, dominating the world! Jasons face was slightly awe-struck, although Tommy was at the perfect Sacred Level Initial Stage, based on his powerful bloodline, the battle power he disyed far exceeded that of ordinary Sacred Level Initial Stage powerhouses, and he had his own invincible aura of being in the same stage. Fist Shatters Mountains and Rivers! Jason shouted coldly, Green Dragon Origin Power boiled with him, and the supreme Green Dragon Power erupted along his fist, urging Heaven Fists fist to meet him forward. Jason was trying to go toe-to-toe with Tommy, thus gauging Tommysbat power. Bang! The two mens punches collided in the void, and under the collision of their punches, a terrifying and iparable wind wave of qi energy erupted, sweeping in all directions. A fist fell, Jasons figure did not move at all, his gaze indifferently looked at Tommy, said: This is your strength? With this strength, you want me to die? Tommys eyes flickered, with a sense of fury, even if he didnt use his full strength in that punch, his Cultivation realm was higher than Jasons. Jason actually managed to catch the punch so easily, but he didnt use his full strength. Jason was actually able to take down his punch attack so easily, which made him feel bad in his heart, with a sense of indescribable indignation. This is just the beginning. The Goodwin familys blood revenge, Im going to make you pay for it with your head! Tommy opened his mouth word by word, the gaze in his eyes reddened, and the anger and killing intent reached its peak. Blood feud? Fuck your blood feud! I didnt even say it, so who are you to mention it? Want to kill me? You want to bring me your life! Jason coldly shouted, his body filled with a bit of greenish-golden light, a green dragons qi was filling the air, rolling qi and blood surging in the heavens, zing like the sun, evolving a gravitational potential field that hooked the power of heaven and earth, manifesting an unbeatable might of I am invincible.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fighter Arctic! Jason spoke in a low voice, he activated the Fighter Arctics Fist Seals, his own fighting spirit and battle intent was pushed to the strongest state, and an aura of battling the heavens and the earth was manifesting. Sky Fist! Jason rushed towards Tommy, using the Fighter Arctic to activate the Sky Fist, a Fist Seals imprinted in the air, stirring up his Sunling Bloodline, endless Sunling Bloodline power merged into the Fist Seals that manifested in the void, and nine very different punches were manifested. The meaning of the nine distinct fists was manifesting, and the powerful and unparalleled might locked Tommy in ce. Chapter 2042 – Bloodthirsty Killing Intent Jasons breath soared, the Green Dragons Qi filled the air, and the Sunling Bloodline erupted, forming a sea of endless Qi and blood, wrapped in his furious killing intent, and rushed towards Tommy. A Fist Seals branded in the void exploded along with his fist, sting towards Tommy with an irresistible momentum. One Fist Seals fell one after another, like a meteorite falling, the supreme fist intent contained within each Fist Seal shocked the hearts of the people, shaking the void, and sted towards Tommy. Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist! At this moment, the battle intent in Tommys eyes also zed, and the Emperors Blood that had awakened in the depths of his bloodline was fully revived, as he unleashed the fist stance that he had first realized in The originator Sacred ce of Retreats Imperial Blood House. Boom! Tommys fist power boomed, the Power of Emperors Blood in his bloodline also boiled, and the fist power that boomed out vaguely transformed into the shape of a dragon, and under the rendering of the Emperors Blood aura, it caused the might of this punch to reach The peak level, and his own Power of the Great Sage also exploded out without reservation. Rumble! A channel of Fist Seals evolved by Jason bombarded and fell one after another, Tommy urged the Emperors blood to explode this fist to bombard that channel of Fist Seals one after another, the violent and ear-shattering bombardment sound came out, shaking to the surroundings, causing this side of the void where the two mens punches bombarded to explode. On the stands, countless martial artists watched with great interest, but also let them feel the inner vibration, they can sense the two people in the course of the battle erupted out of the monstrous might, just the pressure that emanated from the pressure are difficult for them to resist, but also let them realize that their ownpared with these proud level of the young strong, the gap is very big. Even some of the Sacred Level powerhouses in the arena sighed with a thousand sighs, only to feel that times have changed, and that this New Martial Age is destined to be a bright golden age, and that each rising young generation is terrifyingly powerful, and even if they are just newly promoted to the Sacred Level, they still possess the strength to challenge them, the veteran Sacred Level powerhouses. On the Carovia Cultivation Associations side, Sally and Kay were staring intently at the battlefield. Sallys beautiful jade face was shing with a trace of nervousness and concern, she couldnt help but tug on Emilys arm and said, Emily, Jason should be able to defeat his opponent, right? Emily smiled and said, Dont worry, there wont be a problem. Jason defeated Tommy at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference before, and this time wont be any different. Sally and Kay couldnt help but breathe a slight sigh of relief after hearing this, but those eyes were still staring without blinking, still a little nervous. Inside the area where Dragons was. Liliths eyes are also tightly staring at the battle on the ring field, she can sense Tommys powerful, has a strong bloodline breath, qi and blood like the awakening of the savage dragon as powerful and majestic, the evolution of the fist is extraordinary and extraordinary, can be extremely suitable for the power of his own bloodline. Lilith knows that with her current realm of cultivation, she cant fight against Tommy, and Im afraid that some of the Great Emperor Realm middle-ranking powerhouses in the Dragons may not be Tommys rivals. Jason had not yet entered the Great Emperor Realm, so Lilith was a bit worried. Immediately, Lilith looked towards Old Dragon King who was sitting next to him and asked, Grandpa, Satan, can he win? Old Dragon King looked towards the ring field, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, he said in a rxed tone, Jason is able to engage even a strong person at the level of Emperor of Blood, what do you think? You dont need to worry about Jason, what you should worry about is his opponent I can sense that Jason has an iparably strong bloodthirsty killing intent for this opponent of his. Bloodthirsty killing intent? Lilith froze for a moment, then also felt normal, thinking that it was normal for Jason to have enemies in Hyacinth on Carovias side, lets say this opponent at the moment. Opponent on the battlefield. Boom! Boom! The sound of violent and furious punching sts kepting, shaking the eardrums. Tommys Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist resisted Jasons nine Fist Seals, but before Tommy could react, he saw that Jason had instantly appeared in front of him with a forceful might. In front of him, then Jason opened his mouth and shouted Formation Arctic! Formation Arctic! Jason catalyzed the Formation Arctic in Nine Characters Fist, creating a formation in the void and locking the space where Tommy was. At that moment, Tommy violently felt that the space around his body was briefly imprisoned, and his face changed slightly, realizing that something big was wrong. After all, for a battle between powerful people, a momentary dy in reaction would bring about a fatal crisis. In the crisis of Tommy is extremely calm, his own emperor blood gushing outbreak, Great SaintOrigin Powerprehensive sweep, with the powerful bloodline power and Origin Power broke this side of the space confinement, when he felt the body to regain freedom again, fiercely see Jasons fist has attacked to the front. Soldier ArcticFist Seals! What Jason had activated was the unrivaled Soldier Arctic Fist, his fist power was monstrous, as if rendering the scent of blood and fire, filled with a smell of blood and smoke mixed together, the supreme and majestic Green Dragon Power erupted along his fist power, and engulfed Tommy. engulfed Tommy.From N?velDrama.Org. Roar! Tommy opened his mouth and roared as he threw out his fist to meet Jasons most powerful punch that was killing him. Bang! Bang! In a series of fist shes, Tommy opened his mouth violently and grunted, he was finally hit by Jasons Soldier Arctics Fist Seals, and his body staggered backward. Tommy himself had an Imperial Physique, and this Physique Art of his was also extremely strong, so Jasons punch failed to cause too much damage to him, but it did cause a trace of bright red blood to spill out from the corner of Tommys mouth. Damn it! Tommy was enraged, he was even knocked back by Jason, he was even injured by Jason, which made his earlier words of vowing to kill Jason seem like a blood-soaked mockery. Under the fury, Tommys own aura surged again, he once again evolved the Emperors Blood True Dragon Fist, the vast and boundless Power of Emperors Blood was infused in his fist, unlike before, this time his fist carried a wave of The Power of the Emperors Blood, and his fist carried a wave of The Power of the Emperors Blood. Unlike before, this time his fist carried the Power of the Great Dao Laws! Tommy had already risen to Sacred Level, so it wasnt surprising that he couldprehend and utilize The Power of the Great Dao Laws, depending on how much he could utilize it. Kill! Jason didnt say much, let out a loud shout, and used Fighter Arctic to evolve the I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky fist stance from Heaven Fist. fist gesture, and met Tommy. Jasons punch also contained a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws! Chapter 2043 – Full-scale Suppression (I) How is this possible? Within the separate space of the second tier stands, Harmony spoke with a surprised face. At first, when he watched Tommy being forced back and injured by Jason, coughing up blood from his mouth, he had a face that looked very unpleasant and appeared to be iron blue. He was well aware of Tommys strength, among all the young powerhouses in this World Martial Arts League Competition, even if he wasnt the strongest, he still belonged to the first tier of seeded fighters. Jason, however, hadnt even reached the Sacred Level yet, and right now, he was already able to repel Tommy, such an unbelievable strength did surprise him, but thinking about Jason being in Dragon Bloodline, it didnt seem to make people feel strange. The key is, now Tommy began to tick The Power of the Great Dao Laws, the power of the fist power increased by a cut, which in Harmonys view will certainly be able to suppress Jason. Who would have thought that he would be able to sense that Jasons punching power also contained a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws! This was not normal. Jason had not yet reached the Sacred Level, so how could he realize the Heaven and Earth Dao and thus evolve this strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws? Louie beside him also sensed the abnormality, and he muttered to himself, It seems that this Dragon Bloodline contains a lot of secrets ah Harmony, this young man from your n may not be able to win. Harmonys face was gloomy, he didnt say anything, and his eyes, which were filled with a cold chill in the gloom, stared at the duel in the ring below. Jasons fist sted, Sunling Bloodline was boiling, like nine blood dragons rushing straight to the sky, rolling qi and blood intertwined in the void to visualize a majestic and mighty Emperor Brewers silhouette, and along with the fall of this fist, that Emperor Brewers fist meaning axiom of ying the devils was presenting itself. Boom! The two mens punching power exchanged blows, the sound and might was vast, and the energy contained in the punching power was exploding, like a huge wolf rolling up and sweeping into the surroundings. However, in the surroundings of the ring, there was ayer of invisible film simr to a boundary, which was able to drastically or evenpletely iste the rings opponents from the pressure and vibration of the energy in the surroundings. Otherwise, if Tommys own Sacred Level pressure erupted in full force, not many martial artists in the stands would be able to withstand it, after all, most of the Hyacinth martial artists who hade to watch had not yet reached the Sacred Level realm in terms of their strength. Thisyer of film-like boundary was created by the Extreme Realm Emperors powerful people, it would not cause any impact on the duel in the field, it was only for the purpose of protecting the young Sacred Level prides on the ring field from hurting innocent people when they fought. This was perhaps the significance of those Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses from various forces on the second level stands gathering together. How could this happen? You were actually able to resist my punch From N?velDrama.Org. Tommy was unbelievable, the wisp of The Power of the Great Dao Laws evolved in his fist momentum did not seem to form a suppression for Jason, but was instead canceled out. This made Tommy realize that Jason had also developed a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws in his punch! Tommy was shocked, Jason clearly had not yet reached the Sacred Level, so how could he have evolved a strand of The Power of the Great Dao Laws? This really went against his Cultivation perception. Jason did not reply, his eyes contained a touch of indifference, his body had a bloodthirsty killing chance permeating, his figure spread, sprinted towards Tommy, and began tounch a furious fist attack. Boom! Boom! Jason threw punches one after another, relying on his superior fighting skills and experience umted from life and death battles, he continuously threw punches to kill Tommys weak points. Tommy regained hisposure, his eyes shed with a touch of furious killing opportunity, he also quickly threw out punches, each punch contained the powerful Power of the Great Sage, parrying and counterattacking. Bang! Tommy blocked one of Jasons punches, and just as he was about to make a counterattack, suddenly, a sense of crisis came from the right side of his body. Whew! At that moment, Jasons right leg swept out like an outgoing cannonball, the leg was infused with his Green Dragon Origin Power, and the power of that violent and iparable leg seemed like it was going to cut Tommy off at the waist! Tommy immediately crossed his arm to resist and received Jasons sweeping leg, the strong and unparalleled force transmitted by the leg power shook his arm and made it numb. Whew! A strong wind swept over to his face, Tommy sensed that Jason was approaching, Tommy instinctively threw a punch forward, his intention was to force Jason back. Unexpectedly, Jason seemed to be ignoring or not caring at all about Tommys punches, his whole body was still like a fierce beast pouncing on its prey as it rushed over, at the same time, his evolved punches and killing moves had already sted forward, swiftly like thunder and lightning, attacking Tommy. Bang! Tommys fist power bombarded Jasons body, but it also made Jasons own greenish-golden light slightly dim, almost at the same instant, Jasons heavy fist also bombarded Tommys body. Immediately, the Green Dragon Power contained within Jasons punch had all entered Tommys body, directly breaking through his Imperial Physique and impacting his vitals. Jasons body was shaking, but Tommy was falling back. Get down! Jason shouted coldly, he once again rushed towards Tommy, under the urging of Fighter Arctic, his battle spirit was awe-inspiring, his fighting spirit was full of vigor, one after another he burst out the Heaven Fists punching power, all sorts of punching meanings appeared, Green Dragon Power was filling the air, the Green Dragon Power that exploded out of the air, the Green Dragon Power that exploded out of the air, the Green Dragon Power that exploded out of the air, the Green Dragon Power that exploded out of the air. The Green Dragon Power that came out enveloped Tommy with a might like destroying everything. In fact, Jason still had stronger killer weapons, such as Front Arctic Fist, Extension Arctic Fist, and Emperor of Man Fist, etc. But he didnt want to use these cards. However, he didnt want to use these cards, there were too many powerful people in the arena who were concerned about this battle, and there might be Extreme Realm Emperors strongest person in the dark, so when he was confident that he didnt need to use these killer cards to defeat Tommy, he tried not to use them. No matter what, it is necessary to keep the bottom card, for example, when exploring the Mysteries, encountering stronger opponents, the bottom card can often save the life of the opponent, or even give the opponent a fatal blow by surprise. Once all the cards are leaked, others will be able to take precautions against them. Facing Jasons stormy punches, Tommy was furious, he didnt want to be suppressed by Jason like this, which made him recall the not-so-favorable memories, remembering the Ancient Martial Arts Conference when he was also being suppressed by Jason. Emperors blood burns, Emperors Fist of Creation! Tommy fiercely roared out, his entire face was grim, with blood remaining at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes were giving off the impression that he had fallen into a berserk killing state. The endless Emperors blood breath that gushed out from his body felt like it was burning, reflecting a piercingly bright red meaning, his power was rising drastically, and his entire aura and pressure had steeply strengthened by arge margin. At the same time, he also unleashed Emperor n Bloodlines supreme fist Dao, Emperors Fist of Creation! Chapter 2044 – Full-scale Suppression (II) Tommy was like a madman, the Emperors Blood aura stirring up in his body seemed to be on fire, and then turned into an inexplicable and powerful force that filled his body, exploding along with the fist stance he evolved. Emperors Fist of Creation, this was a supreme and powerful fist Dao that Tommy was qualified to cultivate because he had awakened the Emperors blood after returning to Emperor n Bloodline. Emperors Fist of Creation is divided into nine levels, and it is said that if one is able to cultivate to the realm of nine levels, one can create all things, create allws, and be invincible at that time. Currently, Tommy was only a preliminary beginner and was still in the first realm. However, the might that erupted from this supreme fist power was more powerful than any fist Dao he had previously mastered. Boom! Tommy was already punching out, matching his burning Emperors Blood aura, the majestic and vast Power of Emperors Blood all merged into his fist gesture, and in this way, he sted out his fist.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The fist manifested a magnificent and boundless greatness, containing a might that was enough to make ones soul tremble in submission, carrying a wisp of creation-like breath, releasing a real emperor-like aura of pressure, a bright and powerful fist aura emerged, squeezing the sky, seemingly under the interpretation of that wisp of creation breath, transforming into a round of scorching sun, engulfing Jason in this way. At that moment, Jason sensed a sense of crisis, but he was not the slightest change in color, a face is still sunken like ake, own a calm and collected meaning, that is there I invincible confidence embodiment! I Have One Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason no longer hesitated, under the urging of Fighter Arctic, he performed the ninth punch in Heaven Fist C Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Ang roarC The sound of a dragons roar that revealed its might resounded as if it were real in the ears of the countless martial artists in the room, and an endless green dragons qi filled the air, obscuring the world. In that rolling like a tide of green dragon gas, a huge green dragon phantom presented in the air, stretched across the void, covered with wisps of extremely dense green dragon gas, divine might revealed, revealing a the Lord of Heavens supreme might. Letting people take a look at it, they could not help but worship it! This is Dragon Bloodlines illusion? The rumors are true, Jason is really in possession of Dragon Bloodline! Oh my god, Dragon Bloodline only existed in Hyacinths secret legends before, but I never thought that its actually true, theres really someone who possesses Dragon Bloodline! Although this big green dragon is not real, it still gives people a shocking feeling, making people cant help but submit, this is The Destiny of the Lord of Heaven! In an instant, the entire stands, those martial artists were all agitated, one by one could not help but open their mouths and discuss, looking at the green dragon illusion that manifested in the sky, they could not help but show a sense of near worship in their eyes. Even though there was ayer of film-like boundary separating the ring, they still felt that supreme pressure, under this pressure, they instinctively had to feel trembling and submissive, that was the supreme power directly targeting their body, mind and soul. On the ring battlefield. Jason had already evolved this style of fist, the Sunling Bloodline that zed like the sun rushed straight into the sky, and the Green Dragon Qi that rolled like a tide converged in his fist, and the Green Dragon Origin Power erupted in full force. Immediately after that, the green dragon shadow swooped down and merged with his fist momentum. Boom! The fist momentum struck and sted towards Tommy. A magnificent and majestic fist intent was forming in this heaven and earth, the aura of dominating and killing the heaven and earth contained within the fist intent was shocking to the heavens and earth, and the green dragon silhouette that was transformed by the fist intent attacked and killed towards the front, swallowing the heavens and killing the heaven and earth! ImmediatelyC Rumble! Jasons fist met Tommys Emperors Fist of Creation, the void seemed to be copsing, the space was distorted, and the rumbling and sting sound of the fist was unceasing. It was actually seen that the green dragon shadow evolved by Jasons fist intent directly prated Tommys body. At the same time, Tommys fist momentum also shook towards Jason, and that terrifying force bombarded Jasons body. Stomp! As this punchnded, both of their figures retreated one after another. Jasons heart was sweet and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, she was actually injured. This made her heart tremble, knowing that nowadays, his Green Dragons Golden Body was already extremely powerful, and had also been tempered by the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique. However, he was still injured, showing that Tommy was worthy of being the number one Hyacinth Fighters pride, and after awakening the Emperors Bloodline and practicing Emperor n Bloodlines Supreme Fist Dao, hisbat power was indeed terrifying. Even some unusual Sacred Level middle-ranked powerhouses would not be a match for Tommy. However, unfortunately, Tommys opponent was Jason! Back in the Blood Moon battle, Jason was able to kill even Great Emperor Realm high-ranking powerhouses, so even without using his killer undercard, he had the confidence to beat Tommy. Woah Tommys negative injury was even heavier, his whole person to flew out, the corner of his mouth constantly overflowed with blood, his face looked twisted and hideous, his heart was iparably furious, he really couldnt figure out why he had already been promoted to Sacred Level, howe he was still not Jasons opponent? No! Im not willing! The gaze in Tommys eyes turned crimson, as he recalled the tragic situation of THE GOODWIN FAMILY being shattered, and remembered that his father and the three old ancestors had all died in Patricks hands, he lost his mind and became furiously mad. In fact, up to this point in the battle, if he still had his senses and could still endure the humiliation, then he should have admitted defeat. Even if he lost this battle, with his strength, he was very sure that he would be able to win the following opponents, and thus obtain the qualification to go to the Chaos Mysteries to explore. But now, his demons were magnified,pletely engulfing his sanity. His demon was Jason, if he couldnt defeat and kill Jason, his demon would always be there, and now that he was being suppressed, the demon waspletely stirred up, causing him to fall into a state of insanity. Kill! Tommy roared, the whole person recklessly rushed towards Jason, he crazily burned his own Emperor Blood Breath, catalyzed his fist momentum, one style of fist was simply a reckless outburst, fully attacking and killing Jason. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and the corners of his mouth hooked up into a cold smile. Facing an opponent who had lost his mind, such a closebat was exactly what he wanted. Battle! Jason shouted coldly as he bullied his way up, catalyzing his Combat Battle Skills and engaging Tommy in a face-to-face closebat. Bang! Bang! Sessive, dull and iparable punching sounds came out, as Jason had his punches bombarded on Tommys body one after another. Tommys punches also hit Jason, but Jason had Green Dragons Golden Body, his physical strength could be said to be unrivaled among his peers, so the injuries caused by Tommys punches to Jason were far less than expected. On the contrary, each of Jasons punches caused Tommy to cough up blood from his mouth, and his breath continued to decline. Chapter 2045 – Harmony Strikes Out Obviously, up to this point in the fight, Tommy had beenpletely suppressed by Jason. Jasons punches were heavier and more powerful, and every attack was precisely aimed at Tommys weak points. On the contrary, under the influence of Tommys own demons, he was like a madman, and his attacks were extremely violent and terrifying, but in reality, they did not pose much of a threat to Jason. As for his physique, Jason alsopletely crushed Tommy. Jason was equipped with Green Dragons Golden Body, and practiced the Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique, which drew in The Power of Heaven and Earth, making his physique even more enhanced. The power of Heaven and Earth has further enhanced his physique, far surpassing Tommys imperial physique. Therefore, when some of Tommys punches bombarded Jasons body, Jason appeared to have been beaten to the corners of his mouth constantly overflowing with blood, but in fact, it was only a superficial injury, and did not hurt the foundation. On the contrary, Jasons heavy punches bombarded Tommys body again and again, directly shocking and injuring Tommys Cultivation Origin, constantly wearing out his Cultivation Breath. At the end of the battle, Jason had begun topletely crush Tommy. Even from the stands, some martial artists could see that Tommy hadpletely lost, and was in an extremely bad state, even reaching the point of near death. On the Cultivation Association area side, Marcel frowned as he said, Tommy has obviously lost, but why hasnt he admitted defeat? Yeah, thats strange. Zack said as well. Robert thought for a moment and said, Maybe it stems from an obsession within him. Anyway, something is wrong with his mindset. Right now hes in a state of insanity, and theres not much sanity left. Hmph, its better for Jason to just beat him to death. Emily grunted. Inside the separate space on the second floor, Emperor n Bloodlines old ancestor Harmonys face becamepletely iron-green, the gaze of his eyes was even more gloomy and iparable, his face was ck and dark, like dark clouds, and his body was vaguely releasing an unstoppable intent of rage and killing. He naturally saw that Tommy had already lost, without any possibility of turning over. Moreover, if he continued to fight like this, Tommy would definitely die. However, Tommy didnt admit defeat, as if he had lost his mind, he kept attacking and killing Jason like a madman. Harmony didnt say anything, or implied that someone from Emperor n Bloodline woulde out and admit defeat instead of Tommy, but she didnt know what she was thinking. Louie nced at Harmony, and as if he could see something, a cold smile spread across the corners of his mouth. Louie then looks down at Jason in the ring, with a look of teasing and pity. Im going to kill you! Im going to kill you! Tommys entire person had beenpletely controlled by his own mind demon, his mouth repeated these words over and over again, he was extremely injured, but his eyes were as red as blood, he didnt stop, instead, he was targeting Jason to take an even more furious attack. Kill! Tommy let out another bellow, his own dripping blood aura burning once again, he roared, madly rushing towards Jason, evolving his fist momentum towards the front to st and kill,pletely disregarding the fatal breaks that he had revealed himself to be. Jasons eyes sank, killing opportunities shed, he coldly shouted, Looking for death! Jasons Green Dragon Origin Power surged crazily, endless Green Dragon Power converged in his fist, he sidestepped Tommys fist, and then violently took a step forward, and immediately afterward, he developed a heavy fist that sted towards Tommys heart. Stop! Just as Jason threw his punch, a dignified chorus rang out. However, Jasons punching momentum had naturally been unable to retract. Bang! Jasons punch was hardened on Tommys heart, and the Green Dragon Power contained within it had all disappeared into Tommys heart. In Tommys current state of serious injury, his Imperial Body had already been shattered, and he was unable to withstand Jasons punch. Therefore, the Green Dragon Power contained within Jasons punch entered Tommys body and directly shattered his heart. Tommys body flew backwards and fell heavily on the ground, he coughed out blood with his mouth open, and at that moment, the gaze in his eyes brightened up, as if he had alreadye to his senses from the madness of being controlled by his hearts demon. However, when he came to his senses, he instinctively felt that his life force was constantly draining away, and he realized that he was going to die. Tommys gaze immediately looked at Jason, that gaze was full of unwillingness, indignation and sadness, he opened his mouth, wanting to say something but couldnt, and then he copsed on the ground, motionless, already dead. The whole field was silent! The martial artists watching in the arena had already realized that Tommy was dead, and that the once Hyacinth Fighters number one pride had fallen on the spot! At that momentC Whoosh! An old figure appeared, no one noticed how this figure appeared, and in an instant, he was already standing on the ring field, he looked at Tommy, and then a pair of gazes that did not hide his killing intent at all stared at Jason, and said in a cold voice: The old man has already shouted to stop, but you still want to punch and kill my disciple! You are intentionally killing, and you need to take a life for a life! Jason met the old mans gaze and actually felt a sense of trembling in his soul, followed by an unprecedented deadly crisis like an ocean thatpletely engulfed him. He found that in front of the old man, his own Qi and blood and Origin Energy were all suppressed, and could not be mobilized at all. It felt like an unarmed person facing an armored tank, unable to fight back, only waiting to be crushed! Terror! This was too terrifying, even when facing an Emperor of Blood, Jason had never felt this way! This meant that the other party was an Extreme Realm Emperor? Only the existence of an Extreme Realm Emperor could bring him such a deadly dangerous and defenseless feeling.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As a matter of fact, this old man was the ancestor of Emperor n Bloodline, Harmony. Harmony knew that Tommy had gone crazy and was no match for Jason, but he didnt ask the Emperor n Bloodline to admit defeat in Tommys ce. He wanted Tommy to die at Jasons hands on purpose. In this way, he will have an excuse and reason to kill Jason, so that no one can say anything against him. He could see Jasons terrifying potential, with Dragon Bloodline, half a step to Great Saint, he was able to kill Tommy, who had awakened the Emperors blood and possessed Sacred Levelbat power, if such a young man grows up, it will surely be a disaster for Emperor n Bloodline. Therefore, sacrificing a young disciple of a side branch in exchange for Jasons life, Harmony felt it was worth it. Therefore, after Harmony said those words, he didnt even give Jason a chance to retort, nor did he give the other people in the arena a chance to react, his right hand was raised, and he could kill this young man in front of him who had amazing potential with just one punch. No! At that moment, the two strongest men, Yusup and Dafydd, steeply bellowed as they rose at the same time. In addition, Old Dragon King on Dragons side and Titan Emperor Old Man on Titan peoples side also stood up and were about to move forward to rescue him. Felix on Paradise of the Gods side had a brilliant sh in his eyes, and a supreme aura emerged from his body. However, none of these people had yet reached Extreme Realm Emperor, and even if they rushed forward, they were still unable to resolve Jasons fatal crisis. Harmony knew this in his heart, so he didnt care. Jason realized that he was in an unprecedented crisis, it can be said that he had half a foot into the ghost gate, he was unwilling to do so, he cried out silently in his heart, his own Dragon Bloodline also noticed the crisis, and was frantically resisting. Finally, Jason found that the Green Dragon Power in his body was slightly turning, he immediately frantically urged Front Arctic, praying that it could be triggered once, even if he was going to die, he had to make a counterattacking stance. Huh? Harmonys eyes shed with murderous intent, he actually found that under thepulsion of his Extreme Realm Emperors pressure, Jason was actually able to slightly mobilize a trace of Origin Power in his body, which was simply heaven-defying! Harmony no longer waited, his raised right hand was already about to strike a fatal blow, just at this momentC Harmony, do you want to break the rules? A voice that was calm in its old age and resonant in its indifference came out, echoing in the surroundings. Chapter 2046 Primordial Army God The old voice came, the resounding tone of voice exudes a hidden sand field iron blood momentum, as if a long-experienced generals, just a sentence can let a person reminiscent of that Jingge Liangma, smoke filled battlefield. Harmony, who had already raised his hand and clenched his fist, was suddenly stunned, and he sensed that there was an aura that had firmly locked him in ce. At the same time, Jason also sensed that there seems to be an inexplicable aura of pressure shrouded over, dissolved Harmony locked him in the share of Gods pressure, so Jason immediately returned to normal, there is no longer the slightest sense of being oppressed! Whoosh! Jason seized this opportunity, and with a movement of his body, he retreated backward, first getting away from Harmony, this terrifying Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse. At the same time, Yusup, Dafydd, Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man had also rushed up and stood on Jasons side, and they were finally relieved to see Jason unharmed. Harmony no longer had the heart to target Jason, even if he wanted to, he couldnt do it anymore, there was already a strong person of his level stepping in and forcibly interfering to stop it. Harmony turned his head towards a corner of the arena, his gaze was grim, he wanted to see just who was stopping him. Following Harmonys line of sight, he violently saw an old man walking over, he was wearing a set of old uniforms, this style of uniforms could only be found in that war era, so far there were at least a few decades of time between them. From this, we can judge that the old mans age is already very big, but his waist is still straight as a javelin, a face that has been through vicissitudes of life even if it is wrinkled, but it still appears to be clear-cut angles, and it still reveals a soldiers perseverance and toughness. He stayed t-topped head, hair has been silver, at this time the pair of cloudy old eyes, burst out two aura, like a sword across the sky, sharp andpelling. He is not slow, step by step toward the front, itself looks not the slightest special atmosphere in the diffusion, but is to let Harmony for the alert. Harmony see this old man face, his face suddenly shocked, lost his voice and said: Its you? You you actually still alive? The old man tilted his head up, the old face with majesty in its firmness sneered and said, You can live until now, why cant I? Harmonys face kept changing, looking extremelyplicated, his eyes flickered, and he didnt make a sound for a long time. At this time, Old Mr. Barrett suddenly walked quickly, he looked at the old man, his tone was a little trembling and incredulous and said, You, you are senior Army God? Really is Army God senior, you have not appeared for many years, thought you The old man looked towards Old Mr. Barrett, he smiled lightly and said, Aston, its been hard on you all these years. Youve also done a good job, and naturally, you dont need me to show up. With Old Mr. Barretts seniority and prestige in the military, this old man in front of him was naturally calling Old Mr. Barrett by his name, so it could be imagined how big this old mans origin was. This can also be seen in the respectful and excited tone of Old Mr. Barrett. In fact, Old Mr. Barrett respected this old man from the bottom of his heart, because this old man had assisted the old man who had founded the new Carovia, and after that old man, he had assisted all the leaders of Carovia. Therefore, the old mans achievements can no longer be measured, so he has a title C Primordial Army God! Primordial Army God of Carovia! No one in New Carovia, no matter how great or glorious their achievements were, dared to use the words Army God, because these two words could only belong to this old man. Primordial Army God, long time no see! A cold voice came out, and it was to see that Louie had appeared at some point as well, he walked over, looked at this old man, and said, I really didnt expect to see you again. Yes, there are only a few people from our generation so far. Primordial Army God opened his mouth, his gaze indifferent as he looked at Louie and asked, Are you nning to stand with Harmony against me? Harmonys gaze turned as he said in a cold voice, Jason has vited the rules by killing my ns disciple on the spot, he deserves to be killed! You want to judge the life and death of a junior with just one sentence? Do you really think that you, Emperor n Bloodline, cant cover the sky with one hand? At this time, a sneering voice came out, and an old man wearing a dark purple Cultivation suit was seen walking towards the field, he had shoulder-length gray hair, his face was thin, and his eyes contained a divine aura, revealing his divine might between opening and closing, and he just stepped across the field. Seeing this old man, Dafydds face couldnt help but look happy and excitedly shouted, Old Ancestor! This was none other than the Parker familys old ancestor who had been in seclusion, and had nowe out of seclusion, with a through-god aura surging in himself, indicating that he had sessfully Breaking the Realm of the Gods. The old ancestor hase out of seclusion? Roberts face was delighted and he could not help but open his mouth. Old Ancestor must have made a breakthrough, right now it came at the right time! Emily alsoughed. Harmony and Louie looked towards Old Ancestor Tantai, their eyes shing one after another. Saint Dierksheide, I didnt expect you to be here as well. Louie said. Saint Dierksheide smiled bashfully and said, Army God invited me, so naturally I had toe and take a look. If certain people think that they can manipte this World Martial Arts League Competition and do whatever they want, they are very wrong. Harmonys gaze went cold and said, What do you mean? When you fight in the ring, you live and die. What right do you, Emperor n Bloodline, have to decide whether others live or die? If your Emperor n Bloodlines disciple kills someone in the sparring ring, how will you handle it? Saint Dierksheide said coldly. Army God also said, In the battle just now, Tommy had already lost, but he didnt admit defeat, instead, he kept burning his own blood and attacked with all his might. In such a situation, Jasons counterattack caused Tommys death, which was unjustifiable. Therefore, in my opinion, there is no such thing as breaking the rules. Harmony grimaced and said coldly, ording to you, this matter will be left at that? Primordial Army Gods pair of old eyes lifted up, sharp and a majestic aura of irony and killing was manifesting as he said in a deep voice, Then what do you want ording to your meaning? Although I am already old, and have not been on the battlefield for decades. However, giving up this old life and fighting off that name or two is perfectly fine. Saying that, Primordial Army Gods cold gaze swept over Harmonys and Louies bodies. YouC Harmony burst into a rage, hearing the warning and threatening intent in Primordial Army Gods words. Essence shed in Louies eyes as heughed and said, This matter has nothing to do with my n.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hmph! Harmony snorted coldly, he didnt say anything else and whisked his sleeve away on this. It seemed that this dumb loss Harmony had to swallow, and this was also his way of stealing a chicken and lifting a stone to hit his own foot. He originally wanted to use Tommys death to logically kill Jason and get rid of a big problem in the future, but who would have thought that he would have caused such a legendary figure as Primordial Army God. Chapter 2047 – Jason’s Invitation Harmony, Louie, and others retreated one by one, and Primordial Army God and Saint Dierksheide, who had shown up, headed this way towards the Cultivation Association area. The event, which had been interrupted for a while, once again proceeded normally. The martial artists from all sides on the stands didnt know what had happened, but they did know that with Tommys death in battle, it triggered a confrontation and exchange of blows between high-level powerhouses. Although the entire process, those Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses had intentionally restrained their own aura, and did not have any impact on the martial artists on the stands, but also allowed these martial artists to sense the majestic might that those Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses contained within themselves. Jason has returned to the Cultivation Association area this side, he suffered some injuries, but only surface injuries, did not affect his Cultivation origin, with his powerful body, this injury is nothing. Primordial Army God gazed at the young people on the Cultivation Association side, he smiled and said, All of you young people of this generation are very good. When its your turn for the tournament, dont worry about anything and y your strength normally. The forces of the other parties cant oppress you guys. Marcel, Zack and the others nodded their heads one after another, they felt a bit dumbfounded, knowing in their hearts that Primordial Army God was definitely an extremely high big shot no matter if you were in your generation or prestige, and was also an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse. Moreover, Primordial Army God was still on the side of the Cultivation Association, which gave them a bottom line in their hearts. Old Ancestor! Robert and Emily also shouted at their own old ancestor with an excited tone. Saint Dierksheide looked at these two young junior disciples of the n, he nodded with a smile and said, Youre both very good, just do your best. Primordial Army God nced at Jason, he smiled and nodded with a hint of appreciation in his eyes. Primordial Army God then left with Saint Dierksheide, and Old Mr. Barrett followed, supposedly to discuss something. Whew! Jason lets out a light breath, and his whole mood calms down a bit. When he faced Harmony in the ring, he really felt like he had stepped into a ghost gate, that kind of fatal sense of crisis went deep into his bones, and it was still fresh in his mind.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This is the horror of the Extreme Realm Emperor, even the Extreme Realm Emperor has not given him such a horrible sense of pressure, it can be said that when you reach the Extreme Realm Emperor, your own cultivation strength has also reached another level. Jason of course did not like this feeling, it was a feeling that his fate and life werepletely controlled by the other party, which made him very unhappy, and he was also secretly vignt. The heart knows, the only way to get rid of such a feeling is to be truly strong, and to truly take fate into ones own hands. If he himself can be promoted to Great Emperor Realm, then even if he faces Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, he wont be as passive as he was just now, and at least theres still some room for maneuver. Jason thought to himself, a hot gaze lit up in his eyes, and that feeling of desperately wanting to be stronger became even stronger. However, he also knew that there was no hurry, and he still needed to wait for an opportunity. The next match proceeded in an orderly fashion, with Robert, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy and others from the Cultivation Association side taking turns to fight, but all of them won. Among them, Robert and Wolf Boy won more easily, while Marcel and Zack encountered slightly stronger opponents, and finally won after a hard battle. At around 6:00 pm, todays matches were over and will continue tomorrow. As the martial artists in the stands of the venue began to leave, Jason noticed a few nces from the Emperor n Bloodline side towards him, Jason turned his eyes and was greeted by the calm but icy gaze of Gordon, the young lord of the Emperor n. Jason was not worried about this, he knew that killing Tommy in the ring would surely cause Emperor n Bloodline to hate him. However, in Jasons opinion, his blood feud with Emperor n Bloodline has long been unresolved. Blood Demon Sects Heavenly Blood looked meaningfully at Jason before leaving the ring, when he lost to Jason in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he was beaten up by Jason when he waspeting for the top three spots. Heavenly Blood had always held a grudge over this matter. Heavenly Blood took a look at Jason and then withdrew his gaze, a hint of coldness rose in the depths of his eyes, and in his heart, he thought: Dragon Bloodline hasnt yet reached the Sacred Level level, and hasnt yet grown uppletely. When I enter the Mysteries, Ill secretly go and meet up with Inferno. In front of Inferno, The Human Realms so-called pride is nothing more than a joke! Only, this time in the Mysteries, besides Infernoing down The Human Realm, will there be other Divine Naeseing down as well? Heavenly Blood thought about this question, and realized that even if he entered the Mysteries and met up with Inferno, I was afraid that he wouldnt be able to sweep the entirend of Mysteries. Lilith and Talitha quickly walked over to the Cultivation Association area. Liliths jade face that was as beautiful as a dream had a smile on it, and her gaze looked towards Jason with iparable concern as she asked, Satan, is your injury okay? No problem. Jason smiled and responded, then whirled around and asked, You guys came to participate in this Cultivation tournament, howe I didnt hear you guys say anything ahead of time? Grandpa said that World Martial Arts League Competition has relevant rules, so he didnt tell you in advance. Ill contact you when we arrive. Lilith said. Jason nodded his head and whirled around, Since wevee to Carovia, Im going to do my best as a host. Ill invite you to be my guests over at the CaroviaCultivation Association, and call out Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man seniors as well. Liliths eyes lit up as she smiled and said, No problem, my grandfather will definitely agree. Talitha, who was at the side, sighed and said, So there are still so many powerful young talents around the world, many of them have reached Great Emperor Realm. it seems that I still need to work hard. Jasonughed and said, When you win two more matches, you will smoothly be able to explore the Mysteries, and maybe there will be some strange encounters within the Mysteries. Its a smooth breakthrough to Great Emperor Realm as well. Talitha nodded heavily and said, You have a point. Jason smiled as he headed towards Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, ready to invite the two old-timers to be his guests over at the Cultivation Associations headquarters. Sally looked at Liliths tall and graceful figure that apanied Jason as he walked over, she couldnt help but look at Emily and asked, Emily, who was that woman just now? She looks familiar with Jason. Emily smiled and said, Thats Dragons holy maiden, just call her Lilith, Lilith is very nice and often fights together in overseas battlefields. The other one is Talitha, the Holy Maiden of Titan people, she has a very bold personality, inherited the characteristics of Titan people, obsessed with Cultivation, and has even sparred with my brother in a sparring match. Sally nodded, she suddenly realized that Jason knew a lot of women over there overseas, ah, this holy woman and that holy woman. The key was that all of these women were stunningly beautiful and sexy, lets say that Lilith, aesthetically holy and beautiful as an elf princess who came out of a scroll. This makes Sally think that she should enhance her Cultivation training, so that she can be qualified to go overseas with Jason, and see how many women Jason knows overseas. Chapter 2048 Jason’s Promise Cultivation Association Headquarters. Jason and his group had already returned, and there were also Old Dragon King and Lilith, Titan Emperor Old Man and Talitha who had been invited over. Back at the Cultivation Association headquarters, Yusup, Jason and the others apanied Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man on a tour of the Cultivation Association before it becamepletely dark. On the way back by car, Jason had also introduced Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man and Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and other old-timers to each other. After visiting the Cultivation Association, Old Dragon King couldnt help but sigh, Aftering to Carovia, I realized that there are really a lot of martial artists in Carovia. And, the ancient martial forces that exist in Carovia have deep roots and are as strong as the clouds. Yusup couldnt understand English very well, so Jason had to act as a trantor. After Yusup heard Old Dragon Kings words, he sighed and said, Its just a pity that many of the Ancient Martial Forces in Carovia have their own agendas, and arent really able to unite as one. The paths are different, not the same. Dafydd added. As night fell, the Cultivation Associations side prepared a sumptuous dinner to entertain Dark Ancient ns guests. In the midst of it, Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, and Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, ra, and the others conversed, talking about some insights on Cultivation, and exchanging information on the differences between Dark Ancient n and Hyacinth. Jason keenly sensed that Old Dragon Kings aura was a bit different from before, bing more majestic, more majestic, and more unfathomable. Jason immediately guessed that Old Dragon King should have reached Extreme Realm Emperor now, just like Yusup. Although Old Dragon Kingsmunication with Yusup and the others was a bit inconvenient because of thenguage barrier, there were Jason, Emily, Sally and Kay who were proficient in foreignnguages and acted as interpreters one by one, so there wasnt too much of an obstacle. At the end of the day, Jason thought of the old monk and Demon Son, he looked towards Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man, and asked: Two seniors, The Holy n of the Apocalypse seems to be rted to the Carovia Hyacinth. CaroviaHyacinth an ancient martial force. Are you guys aware of this matter? Old Dragon Kings essence shed as he said in a deep voice, I vaguely know something. This is also news that I just received. It is said that there is an Old Monk from The Holy n of the Apocalypse, with mysterious origins but extremely knowledgeable. He solved many cultivation problems on The Holy n of the Apocalypses side. The Holy n of the Apocalypse highly valued him, and thus reached a certain level of cooperation. Of course, its unknown what the specific inner workings of the cooperation are.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Titan Emperor Old Man nodded and said, Yes, I have also received such news from my side. That Old Monk is one of your Carovia Hyacinth? What power does it belong to behind it? That Old Monks name is Ron Stenhouse, and he has gotten together with Supremes Holy Land on Hyacinths side. This Old Monk is indeed somewhat mysterious, as for what he really wants to scheme, I have no idea. Jason opened his mouth, then he sneered and said, However, I dont think that The Holy n of the Apocalypse will have a good ending under the cooperation with this Old Monk. Old Dragon King murmured and said, Jason, this time when I came over I noticed that those Holy ns of Sacred Land in the West are extremely extraordinary, all of these Holy ns have been qualified to travel to explore the Mysteries, which means that they dont need to go to battle, so I cant see their true battle power. But Im sure they are very powerful, including the Saint Son-level figures of some of your ancient powers in Carovia as well. Saying this, Old Dragon King paused and continued, Perhaps, there is even an Extreme Realm Emperor among them. So, if Lilith is fortunate enough to be able to explore the Mysteries as well, I would like her to team up with you. And Talitha, Talitha too. She knows nothing but fighting, and her knowledge of the world is still very shallow. If Talitha can enter the Mysteries as well, Jason, you should take care of her. Titan Emperor Old Man hurriedly said. Jason smiled frankly and said, There is no need for the two seniors to remind me of this, I am friends with Lilith and Talitha. As long as they are friends beside me and can go in for an adventure together, then I will do my best to try to keep them safe. Haha, Im relieved to have your words. Old Dragon Kingughed out loud. At this moment, Lilith, Talitha, Emily, Sally, Kay, and the others were not at the table, and the ones who had finished eating in advance had already gone elsewhere to gather and gossip, presumably talking to each other about some female-rted topics. The Holy Lord of Purple Phoenix Holy Land also said to Jason, Jason, after entering Mysteries, if the Holy Maiden she encounters any danger, I also hope that you can help. Jasons face was stunned, and he realized that ra was talking about Purple Phoenix Saintess. He sensed that Purple Phoenix Saintesss Cultivation cultivation had already reached the point of Sacred Level middle stage, and such strength was definitely at the top of the list among the younger generation. Purple Phoenix Saintess is very strong, I think she should be fine in the Mysteries. Of course, as long as they are from the Cultivation Association, I as the Vice President will have the duty to protect them. If Purple Phoenix Saintess really encounters anything in the Mysteries, I will help. Jason said. ra nodded as she continued, This child ra seems to be keeping secrets from me, and its not good for me to pursue it. Her Cultivation cultivation is rising quickly Cultivation cultivation rises quickly? Jasons face was stunned, keenly grasping the meaning of ras words. He also immediately snapped out of it, yeah, Tommy had awakened the Emperors blood and received a certain degree of support from Emperor n Bloodline, and was only at the beginning of the Sacred Level. Robert is also at the beginning of the Sacred Level, so it can be said that he has been supported by the Parker familys powerful resources. It is true that Purple Phoenix Saintess has an extraordinary destiny, but when ites to heritage, Purple Phoenix Holy Land is not evenparable to the Parker family, not to mention Emperor n Bloodline. Then why did Purple Phoenix Saintess cultivation level rise so quickly? Even if it has an extraordinary destiny, it still needs to be supported by a huge amount of resources. It seems that ra has also noticed this problem, so she thinks that Purple Phoenix SaintessCultivation cultivation is rising too fast and is hiding some secrets? Jasons eyes shed with essence, and he didnt bother to look deeper into it, he only felt that everyone would have some secrets of their own more or less. Afterwards, Jason came to the ce where Lilith and the others gathered and joined in their exchanges. During this time, Jason unexpectedly found that Sally and Kay were getting along very well with Lilith and Talitha, and the conversation was extremely lively, with each other talking about some new things in their respective lives and fields. For Lilith and Talitha, it was true that they seldom had the experience of living in the big city, they were more in their own ns holynd, even if they went to some cities, they would not stay for too long. So, Sally and Kay were extremely interested in what Sally and Kay had to say about the customs of Carovia. At the end of the day, Sally invited Lilith and Talitha to go to Jianghai City as her guests for a while after the Mysteries were over, and this proposal was dly agreed to by Lilith and Talitha. Jason, on the other hand, was thinking about other aspects, after killing Tommy, not to mention Emperor n Bloodline, the other forces of the Sacred Son level characters would definitely be on guard, so this time, exploring the Chaos Mysteries would not be very simple, Im afraid. Almost 100% would be apanied by bloody fights and killings, and he had to be prepared for that. However, in an unknown ce, Jason believed that his ability to adapt would be very strong, and if there really was an inevitable killing and scrambling, he would have to do the role of the hunter. Chapter 2049 – Results of the Preliminary Competition The next day. Jason and the others once again headed to the venue of the World Martial Arts League Competition to continue one sparring match at a time. Those who hadnt had their turn to fight yesterday basically had their turn today. Finn was also in action, his opponent was a Full Saint Realm powerhouse from Sacred Church, in the end, Finn showed his Great Saint power with his Innate Holy Body and won the battle. Purple Phoenix Saintess also came out, and when she did, she immediately got the attention of the entire crowd. The Hyacinth martial artists on the stands in all directions naturally needless to say, there were many admirers of Purple Phoenix Saintess among them, after all, Purple Phoenix Saintess was the first ranked Hyacinth Ladies in Hyacinth at the time. Some of the major forces of the saint level pride will also cast their eyes towards the Purple Phoenix Saintess, they all know that Purple Phoenix Saintess is extraordinary, although wearing a golden phoenix mask, but that kind of naturally reveals the noble temperament as the nine heavenly phoenix, so that people can not be the slightest bit of sphemy. Purple Phoenix Saintess opponent is from Temple of Heaven a Full Saint Realm high-ranking strong, in fact, with Full Saint Realm high-ranking cultivation, as long as the luck is not bad, enough to obtain three battles to win, to obtain to Mysteries to explore the qualification. However, this guy was unlucky enough to meet Purple Phoenix Saintess in the first battle. Unsurprisingly, Purple Phoenix Saintess easily won this battle, and her opponent was not on the same level as her, so it would not be an exaggeration to say that she was crushed. Battle after battle, victory and defeat after victory, quietly deciding the fate of each young martial artist. Some of the martial artists who had already lost two battles were gloomy and disappointed; some who had already won three battles were excited and could hardly hold themselves. After three days of such a battle, it finally came to an end, and the final results were announced. In the overseas Sacred Land, Paradise of the Gods got a total of 5 spots, Temple of the God of War got 4 spots, Temple of Heaven, Sacred Church, Ancient Buddha Sect and Divine Endurance Sanctuary all got 3 spots. Sanctuary all get 3 slots. In Dark Ancient n, Dragons and Titan people have 1 ce, and Lilith and Talitha have both made it to the World Martial Arts League. Competition. The Holy Night people have 2 spots, Saint Leo and Sons of the Blood Moon. The Holy n of the Apocalypse also has 2 ces, Daisy and Demon Son. This time, Demon Son is not joining as Supremes Holy Land, but instead is using The Holy n of the Apocalypses side. On Carovias side, Emperor n Bloodline has 6 slots, Sacred Dragon Pavilion has 5 slots, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land has 4 slots, and Ghost Tomb Sect, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect are all 3 slots. The CaroviaCultivation Society, on the other hand, was awarded 9 spots for Jason, Robert, Emily, Zack, Marcel, Benji, Wolf Boy, Finn, and Purple Phoenix Saintess. At first nce, it would seem that the Cultivation Association received the most spots. In reality, this was not the case, knowing that the Cultivation Association incorporated multiple forces such as the White Family, the Parker family, the Abel family, The Miller Family, Kuchan Temple, Purple Phoenix Holy Land, and the Ancient Yao Holy Land. On average, at most one force only got about one slot. Therefore,pared to the other parties forces, the Cultivation Association got rtively the least number of slots. After the quotas for each party had been determined, ording to the discussion of the leaders of each party, three dayster, each of them arrived at the location of the Chaos Mysteries, which was located in The Southernmost Land, at the center of the 100, 000 Great Mountains. This ce, happens to be located within the territory of Carovia. After Jason learned of this news, he understood why the World Martial Arts League Competition was held in Carovia, and that the forces that had discovered the existence of the Mysteries had not secretly joined together to explore it because they could not bypass Carovia. Therefore, it could only be through the World Martial Arts League Competition that the CaroviaCultivation Association would also be involved, and as for the Cultivation Associations side to be able to have a few spots, it would depend on their own strength. The Southernmost Land, the center of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Chaos Mysteries! Jasons eyes shed with essence and was digesting this information. He knew in his heart that after the New Martial Age descended, there had been some changes all over the world, with the most obvious changes in some famous rivers and mountains, and even with some ancient sealed secret cesing out one after another, which had attracted some strange changes at that time. Lets say the extreme east of the sea, in that ten thousand feet waves of the sea, an ind in the extreme east of the sea emerged, the ind on the haze, Elixir gas diffuse around, suspected of ancient martial arts era of the holynd reappeared. At the top of the extreme north, the ce covered with ice and snow, there is an ancient and magnificent temple shadow reflecting in the sky, the divine light of ten thousand feet, the weather is magnificent, the breath contained within the copse of the sky. These visions appeared, then inevitably attracted the various ancient martial forces of the strong to explore, to pursue. Some were able to trace them, while others were unable to get close. The Chaos Mysteries that appeared in The Southernmost Land should have been traced by some Ancient Martial Forces that specialized in terrain formations and treasure hunting. It was thought that entering the Chaos Mysteries would be apanied by some conditions that could not be achieved by relying on one side or several sides alone, which led to the World Martial Arts League Competition. Jason guessed that the opening of the Chaos Mysteries would require the top powerhouses of all the forces to work together and cooperate in order to open it. No matter what, the preliminary round of the World Martial Arts League Competition had already ended, and Jason was satisfied with the results of this event. On the Cultivation Associations side, basically those who had the appropriate strength had gotten a ce, which also made Jason feel heartily happy. The next step was to adjust his equipment and head to the Chaos Mysteries in The Southernmost Land. Inside the headquarters of the Cultivation Association, Jason was holding a list of names. Jason was holding a list of young disciples from various ancient martial forces who were participating in this Mysteries quest. His gaze was mainly focused on the Saint Son-level figures of the various forces. Among them, the name of Emperor n Bloodlines Young Lord Gordon jumped into his eyes, and the figure of that richly handsome man who was permeated with the purest and most majestic imperial aura also emerged in his mind. By instinct, he knew that it was Gordon, the young master of Emperor n Bloodline. Emperor n Bloodline Jasons eyes shed with essence, and his mind seemed to recall the scene of The Miller Familys bloodshed back then, where his own parents were facing the siege of many powerful people, with his mother holding his newborn self, who was still in his swaddling clothes, and his fathers figure, which was as upright as a mountain, standing in front, and never taking a step back, no matter how strong the enemys attack was. In the end, his father spared his body tired of injuries, strong and iparable to kill a bloody road, almost roar to let his mother carry his own escape out. At that moment, I think my mothers eyes were filled with tears of blood, but she still held herself and quickly fled, entrusting herself to Old Mr. Miller. From then on, his life changedpletely. And with it, the fate of her parents. Behind all of this, there is a ck hand at the helm, and that is Emperor n Bloodline! In my lifetime, I will destroy Emperor n Bloodline, starting with the Chaos Mysteries!From N?velDrama.Org. Jason clenched his fists and said with a single word. Chapter 2050 The Southernmost Land Three dayster. Carovia territory, The Southernmost Land. Mangy mountains, clouds and fog, if you look down from a high altitude, the 100, 000 mountains are continuous and winding, like a huge dragon creeping, unable to see the end. This is The Southernmost Lands 100, 000 mountains, the only ce to see is the boundless mountain forests, and everywhere you can see a big tree, stretching its branches and leaves in the sky, forming a green shade that covers the sky, and even the sunlight has not been able to prate down much. A team was walking in the mountains, the number of people was about twenty, among them there were both young and old, this was exactly the team of CaroviaCultivation Association that came to participate in the Chaos Mysteries. Among them were Jason, Robert, Emily, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Marcel and others, while Bai Xiannian, Dafydd, ra and Master Bitter Bamboo from the Cultivation Association were also in the team. In addition, Dragons and Titan people also waited with Jason toe together and were heading towards the Chaos Mysteries location. Grandpa, how far is it? Emily asked. Dafydd looked forward and said, ording to the location map, we should be almost there. Thats great. I cant wait. Emily smiled, looking excited. Jason looked over at Emily, and he couldnt help but smile as well; he knew Emilys personality, and knew in his heart that the other party belonged to the type that couldnt stay still at all. He knew Emilys character, and knew that she was the type of person who couldnt stay still. She was of course excited at the thought of being able to explore an unknown, mysterious Mysteries that was full of all kinds of adventures. Little did she know that the more unknown the ce, the more unknown the dangers thate along with it. Jason and the others who participated in the Mysteries were all carrying a traveling bag, which was requested by Jason. Jason has rich wild survival ability, so he knows that to explore such an unknown ce, some survival tools are definitely necessary. Therefore, in the backpack, in addition to clean water, dry food and other food, there were also somepact tools that needed to be used for survival in the wild. After walking forward for about half an hour, the scene in front of them gradually opened up, and there was also this flickering silhouette. This made Jason and the others realize that they had already walked to their destination. Jason subconsciously elerated his steps and walked forward. Walking ahead, he saw that some forces manpower had already arrived first, lets say Emperor n Bloodline, Blood Demon Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and Divine Endurance Sanctuary, Paradise of the Gods, and so on. Jason and the rest of the Carovia Crew. Jason and the Carovia Cultivation Society were not the first to arrive, but they were not thest either, and there were still some forces that had yet to arrive.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In addition, Jason also saw Primordial Army God and Saint Dierksheide, the two Extreme Realm Emperor, not only them, but also Harmony, Louie, Saint Panchak, Lord of the Gods, Moye Ancient Buddha, Temple of the God of War Lord, and these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses were all present as well. Jason secretly thought to himself: Can it be that these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses were the first to arrive, joining forces to inspire a safe passage to the Chaos Mysteries? Jason thought that his guess was right, because there was ayer of grayish fog so thick that it couldnt be melted away in front of these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, and under the cover of the fog, he could vaguely see a green stone road that was filled with antiquity and vicissitudes of life, and he couldnt see where it led to at all, just because it was covered by the fog. Moreover, Jason was also extremely keen to capture that these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses in the field had some abnormal fluctuations in their breath. Normally speaking, to reach this level of Extreme Realm Emperor, their own breath is enough to do to put in and out freely, with Jason this cultivation strength, simply can not sense the slightest breath fluctuation. But now, he was able to sense that every Extreme Realm Emperor in the field was like this, as if every Extreme Realm Emperor had consumed arge amount of their own Origin Power before they arrived, therefore, under the excessive consumption of their own Origin Power that had not yet been restored, their breath would fluctuate. Thats why their breath will fluctuate. Jason was sure that these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses had already opened the ancient path of Chaos Mysteries in advance, as to why they had to do so, the reason was very simple, so many Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses exploded their Origin Power to open this ancient path. If there were people below the level of Extreme Realm Emperor around the field, they would have been injured by the power of the Extreme Realm Emperors qi that erupted. Sure enough, at that moment, he heard Primordial Army God slowly say, In another hour or so, this ancient road leading to Mysteries will also stabilize. At that time, disciples from all forces will be able to enter. As he spoke, some ancient martial forces came, people from Temple of Heaven. Immediately afterward, the people from Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, Ancient Buddha Sect, and other forces also came. Immediately, all the forces had gathered here, all divided into clear-cut camps, each choosing a spot to stand and waiting for the final moment. Taking advantage of the waiting time, Primordial Army God walked over to the Carovia Cultivation Associations side, he looked towards Jason and the others, and said in a low tone, All of you are the hope of this generation of martial artists in Carovia. Therefore, I dont want you all to encounter any crisis within the Mysteries. Remember one thing, no matter when, keeping yourself safe is the primaryw. Jason and the others nodded their heads after hearing this. Primordial Army God continued, The current worldcks specific information within the Chaos Mysteries, only knowing that many great opportunities will definitely exist within the Mysteries. Likewise, there will also exist some weird ces. After all, when a Mysteries that has been sealed for thousands of yearses out of the world, no one knows what kind of danger lies within. If you encounter some weird ces and weird things, remember to stay away, and in the case of insufficient strength, you must restrain your curiosity, or else it will lead to disaster and even death! Onest thing, after entering the Mysteries, all you represent is the Cultivation Association. All other forces, if they are with good intentions, its good to cooperate if you can, and its good to not sh with each other if you cant. But remember to be wary of them, after you enter inside, you and the disciples of the various forces will be rivals. In some cases where the interests arerge enough, rivals will evolve into mortal enemies. Primordial Army God spoke in a deep voice, then added, All in all, I hope that all of you will return safely, and all of you will be able to obtain your own opportunities. Yes, Elder Army God! Jason and the others nodded their heads and said. After a while, looking at the fact that it was almost time, and that this presented ancient path had stabilized, Primordial Army God, as Carovias representative, walked up and said loudly, The channeled ancient path has been stabilized, and the disciples of all forces, in ordance with the order of the previous draws, will enter in turn. ording to the information avable, the length of time for each opening of the Chaos Mysteries varies, ranging from a month or two to half a month. It is not the case that the longer you stay within the Mysteries, the better. If you encounter danger, or feel that you are not capable enough, you can exit along this ancient path of passage. If you dont want to exit early, then you will also be teleported out after the time that the Mysteries are open is over. Speaking at the end, Primordial Army Gods gaze sank as he said, Now, the disciples of all forces will enter in order and open the Mysteries exploration journey! Chapter 2051 “Chaos” Mysteries As Primordial Army Gods voice fell, the young disciples of the various forces in the arena all had exuberant faces and leapt with them. ording to the previous lottery numbers, the young disciples of the manpower of the forces from all sides entered in order, the first to enter were the disciples of Temple of Heaven, followed by Divine Meteor Sect, Blood Demon Sect, then Paradise of the Gods, Emperor n Bloodline, followed by Ancient Buddha Sect, Cultivation Association, Temple of the God of War, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and so on. The young disciples from each side of the force entered in turn, at regr intervals, ording to the transient. The purpose of the intervals was to spread out, so that the young disciples of the various forces entering before and after would not be directly piled together. Soon, it was the turn of the Cultivation Associations disciples to enter. Jason took the lead, leading behind him Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, and the others under the gaze of many, and began to follow the ancient stone path that had inspired them all the way into the depths of the passageway that was flooded with a dense grayish mist. Everyone follow, dont fall behind, stay alert! Jasons calm and steady voice came out, which caused Lilith and the others around him to feel a sudden sense of peace as they listened. Soon, the group led by Jason hadpletely walked into the thick gray mist, and after a while, the young disciples of some forces at the back of the line entered in this way. Inside Mysteries. Jason and the others had already walked in, passing through that piece of gray and white fog shrouded ancient verdant stone road, passing through that piece of gray and white fog, finally entering into this Mysteries in a real sense. Inside the Mysteries, the upper air was still covered with a thinyer of gray and white mist, there was light prating down from the gray and white mist, but most of it was isted by the gray and white mist. Obviously see, Mysteries far away with mountains surrounded by clouds and mist around the peaks of the distant mountains, presenting a sense of mystery. Along with the sound of the wind, there seems to be the sound of the sea tideing from afar, it seems that there is also a sea in this Mysteries. The brown soil underneath his feet was home to a variety of nts that were different from those in the outside world; they could not be named, but they were all rich in aura energy. In front of them was a dense mountain forest, which was also shrouded in a grayish mist, so it was impossible to see what was actually inside the forest. Right at this moment- Snort! In the distance, there was suddenly a golden light rising up to the sky, erupting from a mountain in the far side of Mysteries, the golden light shone, piercing and eye-catching, vaguely carrying an indescribable sacred and extraordinary meaning. This makes Robert and other peoples hearts tighten, each other have a thought to produce C could it be that the ce where the golden light erupts has any out-of-this-world treasures? Jason took a look from afar, his face was calm and unperturbed, he discerned his surroundings and said, Go from the right, around this mountain forest in front of us, dont enter inside the mountain forest yet. Saying that, Jason led the disciples of the Cultivation Association and started sprinting along the right bearing. They sprinted in the periphery of this mountain forest, their speed was very fast, during which their gazes also looked towards the inside of the mountain forest, but there was ayer of grayish white mist isting them, so they were unable to see the things inside the forest clearly, however, to the crowds senses, the inside of this forest appeared to be extremely quiet. Satan, where am I going? Lilith couldnt help but ask. First find a rtively quiet environment, then n the next exploration. Jason returned. Jasons idea was very simple, entering apletely strange and unknownnd, there was no way to know what dangers would exist in this unknownnd, so the safest way was to seek out a safe ce and then confer. As for why not enter the mountains and forests, Jason saw the mountains and forests, and inevitably recalled the ck forest at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins. That ck forest was shrouded in ayer of ck mist, while this mountain forest was a grayish-white mist, somewhat simr. Jason was afraid that if he rashly entered this forest without knowing anything, he would suffer some bad consequences, such as the sudden emergence of some dangerous beasts and so on. After running for a certain distance, the mountain forest in front of him appeared to be much sparser, and there was some open space, Jason immediately said, Follow me. Jason then walked towards the sparse mountain forest in front of him and searched for a clearing, he looked around and confirmed that there was no source of danger before stopping and said, Rest here now and then discuss the n for the next exploration. Just as the words fell, Purple Phoenix Saintess spoke, Coming here, its like I sensed a special summoning which may be rted to myself, so I want to go exploring alone. Go explore alone? Jason frowned, he was not surprised by this proposal from Purple Phoenix Saintess, instead he found it reasonable. Purple Phoenix Saintess looked at Jason with a calm gaze as she said, Dont worry, Ill be fine, and if there is danger I will circumvent it. Jason took a deep breath and said, Okay, I respect your decision. Just remember, if theres danger, avoid it, and everything is based on keeping yourself safe. Good. Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded her head as she looked at the crowd and said, Then Ill go exploring alone first, and meet up with you guyster when I encounter them. With that, Purple Phoenix Saintess moved her body and left towards the eastern direction. Shortly after Purple Phoenix Saintess left, Finn said, I also want to go explore alone. Jason looked at Finn and asked, Are you sure? Finn knew Jasons words by heart, and he nodded his head, Although I havent reached Sacred Level yet, I have a hunch that the opportunity for me to break through Sacred Level is in the Mysteries. So, I will be careful. Good! Jason nodded without saying anything else. Finn said goodbye to the crowd and he left alone. At the end, Jason looked at the crowd around him, and he asked, Are there any remaining ones who want to explore alone? I dont want to, if we want to explore well do it together. Marcel said. Zack nodded as well. Robert said, Explore together. It makes sense and will be safer. As for Lilith and Talitha, they had been instructed by Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man to follow Jason when they entered the Mysteries. Jason immediately said, Then everyone can rest for a while, so that we can replenish some food. Then we will discuss a n to explore the Mysteries. Generally speaking, the greater the chance that exists in the depths of the Mysteries, the greater the chance, but ordingly, it will also be more dangerous. We dont need to rush to the depths, lets start from the periphery here and grope our way through little by little, theres still a lot of time anyway. In the process of groping, we gradually familiarize ourselves with the environment, climate, day and night, etc. in Mysteries, which are all necessary conditions for survival. Everything is based on the guideline of survival before going deeper into exploration. All of them nodded their heads, they all knew that Jason was a warrior by birth and had rich wilderness survival ability and experience, so what Jason considered would be moreprehensive. Just as Jason and the others were taking out clean water and dry food from their tactical backpacks to replenish their physical energy and discussing the n of action for exploring the Mysteries, suddenly C Boom! Boom! Deep in the dense forest covered by grayish mist, there was a vibrating sound, and the sound waves and amplitude of that vibration were so vast that it actually reached Jason and the others, who were in the outskirts of the area. When Jason and others followed the sound to look, he saw that deep in the dense forest, across theyer of gray and white fog, there is a seven-colored colorful light is shing, through a sense of mystery and holiness. What is that? Or rather, what was happening there?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2052 Gray Mist Forest Boom! Boom! Vocal vibrations came, each sound was like a direct hit to the heart, making people feel a kind of trembling and trembling at the soul level. Jason was immediately alerted, his gaze fixed on the depths of Gray Mist Forest, the gaze in his eyes sharpened as he said in a deep voice, Like there is the sound of some kind of creature that is awakening? Creature? Awakening? Marcel, Zack and other peoples faces have been stunned, showing a surprised and shocked color, able to make such a bigmotion, what kind of creature would that be? How about we go and explore it. Emily looked eager to try. Jason instinctively like to refuse, for the unknown danger, the first time should be away from, so many people, he was worried about idents. But on second thought, to enter this Mysteries, is not to explore this unknownnd? Furthermore, due to the unknown rule restrictions that existed in this Mysteries, as long as one was a strong person above Extreme Realm Emperor, they would be suppressed by the rules. This meant that no level above Extreme Realm Emperor would exist within the Mysteries. The only problem was that it was unknown if the rules within the Mysteries would be equally effective on the creatures and existences within the Mysteries. Jason thought that it should be equally effective, if not, if there was a terrifying existence above the level of Extreme Realm Emperor in the Mysteries, then their entry into the Mysteries would be tantamount to entering a tigers mouth, no different from looking for death. Those powerful people from various forces wouldnt be so relieved to let their young disciples enter the Mysteries to explore like this. With this in mind, Jason said in a deep voice, Its fine to go exploring, but be sure to be on high alert, and once you find anything wrong or dangerous, immediately withdraw. Good! Robert, Marcel and the others nodded their heads. Jason and Robert walked to the front, the rest of the people followed, with Marcel, Zack, Lilith, Wolf Boy and the others topping the nks, and in this way, they walked in towards this Gray Mist Forest. Walking into the Gray Mist Forest, the line of sight inevitably darkened, on the one hand, the forest was extremely lush, an ancient tree also did not know how many years it had endured, with luxuriant leaves; on the other hand, it was because of theyer of gray fog that existed in the forest, which also blocked the light. Inside the forest, there was a smell of dampness and decay, and such a smell was quite normal. Such arge piece of forest, gray fog shrouded, and there was no sufficient sunlight, over the years, some withered branches and leaves, including the dead creatures in the forest, under the constant fermentation, it formed this pungent smell of decay in the gloom. Arge forest, but it seems iparably quiet. In the silence, it was as if there was some kind of monster hiding in the dark, quietly opening a pair of cold and scarlet eyes, staring at the uninvited guests that had intruded into this quiet forest. The sensation of booming vibration that originally passed through the forest has subsided, but in front, through theyers of gray fog, still see that blooming seven-colored dazzling light. Jason gripped a saber, the gaze in his eyes cold, he quietly evolved a gravitational potential field, enveloping everyone around him, to guard against any idents. This forest was unusually quiet, behind this anomaly, there must be an unknown danger. Walking along, the surrounding forest gradually thinned out, the soil under his feet became more and more loose and wet, and the feeling of yin and dampness became more obvious, Jason violently stopped his footsteps, and he raised his hand, causing all the people around him to stop. Ahead is a swamp! Jason said in a deep voice. Whew! Right at this moment, in the entire forest, there was a huge suction force generated, even Jason and the others sensed that powerful suction force, and subconsciously they all transported their strength to resist it. With the generation of this suction force, the gray and white mist shrouded in front of the area was seen to be gone, as if it had been absorbed by the suction force. There was a short gap in the grayish fog, and the sight in front of them was opened up. Jason and the others looked forward without any obstruction, but when they looked forward, they were all stunned! What did they see? In front of them was a huge swamp, turquoise blue and clear water, withrge patches of water nts suspended on the surface, and even unwise water nts growing, some of which were blossoming and some of which had already borne fruits, permeated with a rich aura energy. In the middle of the swamp, half of a huge body suspended in mid-air, that is clearly the snake body, eyeballing the past that huge snake body diameter are more than three meters, unimaginably huge.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That huge snake head down, both sides of the torso, clearly grew two pairs of wings, wings covered with a ck feathers. At this moment, the huge snakes mouth was wide open, and on the bloody mouth, there was a fist-sized bead, and the seven-colored dazzling rays of light blossomed out from this fist-sized bead. Most of this giant snakes body was hidden under the swamp, only the upper half of its body was suspended in mid-air, and the nostrils of the giant snakes head were filled with a wisp of grayish mist, which emitted a thick and iparable fishy smell. Seeing this scene, Jason immediately understood, just now that the powerful suctiones from this huge snake, it should be breathing, a breath, will be all around the body of the gray and white mist inhaled into the abdomen, and then slowly spit out. The fist-sized colorful beads suspended on the snakes open mouth had a rich and pure qi and blood energy fluctuating, and the degree of purity and virility of that qi and blood was almost no less than that of an Extreme Realm Emperor! This, this is a Feathered Serpent? Zack opened his mouth, and then he said in a somewhat dry tone, I thought that this kind of creature recorded in the ancient books only existed in the legends, but I didnt expect that I would actually see it alive right now! Feathered Serpent? Jason was a bit puzzled. Yes, Feathered Serpent! The serpents body has wings on both sides, this is the symbol of metamorphosis into Feathered Serpent. Zack exined and added, Next, this Feathered Serpent has horns on its head, that will metamorphose again and be a Teng Snake! Feathered Serpent Teng Snake Jason muttered to himself, as it struck him that Demon Son seemed to be Snake. Just then- The huge head of the Feathered Serpent in the center of the swamp slowly turned around, and a pair of fist-sized crimson eyes stared coldly at Jason and the others from a distance away. In that crimson gaze, the only thing that was present was a piercingly cold murderous intent. Retreat! Jason did not hesitate and gave a low, cold shout. Robert, Emily, Marcel, Lilith, Talitha, Wolf Boy and the others did not hesitate and turned to flee, with Jason at the rear of the temple. That Feathered Serpents bloody and icy gaze stared at the direction Jason and the others fled, it did not chase after them and seemed to be at a critical moment. That seven-colored bead should be the core of its body, it spat it out at this moment in order to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, it didnt interrupt the process to chase after them, but a sharp sound was emitted from its bloody mouth. Snort! The sharp and ear-piercing sound wave was transmitted towards this Gray Mist Forestyer byyer, as if it was sending out a signal, or an order. Chapter 2053 – Energy Crystal Jason and the others were running at full speed, urging their fastest stances without a moments hesitation. The Feathered Serpent brought Jason and the others the feeling that even an Extreme Realm Emperor could not be subdued. Perhaps due to the limitations of the rules of the Chaos Mysteries, this Feathered Serpent had not reached a cultivation level above Extreme Realm Emperor, and might have been stuck around Extreme Realm Emperor. However, under the umtion of years and years of cultivation, the battle power that this Feathered Serpent can truly utilize definitely exceeds that of an Extreme Realm Emperor. For example, this Feathered Serpents body, its strength was definitely unimaginable, and this Feathered Serpents power C it wasnt hard to imagine, the sound that was heard in the Gray Mist Forest was definitely created by this Feathered Serpent! The Feathered Serpent had created the sound, and from that, it could be inferred that this Feathered Serpent contained a degree of power within it. Therefore, the safest way was to escape immediately. Jason, who was in charge of the rear guard, was slightly relieved, because he realized that the Feathered Serpent did not catch up with him, and he didnt know whether it was unable to split up, or whether it couldnt see Jason and the others for the time being. After running for a certain distance, Jasons sense of vignce still did not lower the slightest bit, he keenly realized that the fog in the Gray Mist Forest where they were was rapidly surging, at the same time there was a pungent fishy smelling from it, it seemed that there was some kind of monsters that were chasing after them. The gaze in Jasons eyes steeply sank as he bellowed, saying, Danger, prepare to fight! Just after the words fell, on the right side and behind Jason and the others, a figure emerged from the gray mist, it was actually a head of foreign beasts, at least fifteen or sixteen or so foreign beasts. These beasts were rather strange, asrge as lions and tigers, with a lion-like body, covered with ayer of dark red fur, but their heads were in the shape of wolves, and their green eyes blossomed with a bloodthirsty ferocious aura. At first nce, it looked like abination of a wolf and a lion, but their bodies were emanating a monstrous ferocious might, and a berserk and bloodthirsty aura was permeating their bodies as they stared at Jason and the others, their mouths constantly emitting low growls, and their sharp fangs were bared, glowing with a cold light. What kind of foreign beast is this? The product of a wolf and a lion? Zack was surprised and couldnt help but speak. Just call them Wolf-Lion Beast. These Fae Beasts are not weak! Jason said in a deep voice. These Fae Beasts are all at the Beast King level, all at the Eighth-grade beast king level! Lilith spoke. Eighth-grade beast king, on Dark Ancient ns side, was equivalent to the level of Supreme Emperor Realm. Jason suddenly sensed something, and as he looked forward, he saw an evenrger Wolf-Lion Beast slowly walking towards him, this Wolf-Lion Beast was at least twice the size of the other Wolf-Lion Beasts, with a monstrous and terrifying ferocious might permeating its body, and a pair of ghostly green eyes coldly staring at Jason and the others. A low growling sound continuously came out of his mouth, as ifmanding the other Wolf-Lion Beasts. Ninth-grade beast king! This huge Wolf-Lion Beast had already reached the level of Ninth-grade beast king! Jason immediately said, Leave the biggest Wolf-Lion Beast to me. You guys take care of the other Wolf-Lion Beasts. Remember, iparably use the fastest speed to settle the battle. Im worried that once that Feathered Serpent is able to extract itself, it wont minding after us. Good! Robert and the others spoke up. Whoosh! Jasons figure moved, he activated the March Arctic in Nine Characters Fist, the whole person shrank into an inch, and in an instant, he rushed in front of that Wolf-Lion Beast that had reached the Ninth-grade, at the same time, his own Gravity Potential Field had already covered it, and the saber in his hand transformed into a chilling aura and took it straight towards the Wolf-Lion Beasts throat. The Wolf-Lion Beasts throat. This Wolf-Lion Beast was extremely alert, and it itself avoided it with a jump, while its huge forelimbs pped down towards Jasons figure. Boom! Jason threw a punch with his left hand, he was fearless, using Green Dragons Golden Body to protect his body, he fully erupted Green Dragon Origin Power, and met Wolf-Lion Beasts meaty palm with a punch. Under the powerful Green Dragon Power, the Wolf-Lion Beast wailed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After all, the Ninth-grade beast king was also the Great Emperor Realms primary ss, this level of beast king Jason waspletely fearless, and his own strength could be crushed. Snort! The saber infused with Green Dragon Power in Jasons hand once again stabbed forward, this Wolf-Lion Beast was extremely alert, and once again avoided the key points, but its body was still unavoidably cut out with a blood-soaked wound. At the same time, Robert, Marcel, Lilith, Benji, Wolf Boy and the others were all battling against the ten-odd Wolf-Lion Beasts. Ow- Wolf Boy unleashed his Wolf Boy Fate, and a huge blood wolf silhouette appeared in the air, vividly lifelike, with scarlet eyes looking down at the battlefield with an unspeakable bloodthirsty, murderous ferocity, and those cold eyes seemed to reflect those Wolf-Lion Beasts own bodies. Just as Wolf Boys Wolf Boy Fate Phantom appeared, these Wolf-Lion Beasts gave a violent lurch and had a short-lived stagnation, as if they had been suppressed by a kind of suppression from the Higher Grid, and there was a certain slowdown in their actions. Bang! Taking advantage of this gap, Talitha, who was wearing steel finger cuffs, threw a heavy punch onto the head of a Wolf-Lion Beast, blowing it up on the spot. Robert also killed one Wolf-Lion Beast with several punches in a row, and with a sh of his body, he once again killed the other one. Lilith, Marcel and the others also got their hands on these Wolf-Lion Beasts that had been suppressed to a certain extent, thus slowing down their movements. On the other side- Snort! The saber in Jasons hand finally pierced into the throat of that ninth grade Wolf-Lion Beast, and as he pulled out the saber, he threw a full-force punch onto the head of this Wolf-Lion Beast. This Wolf-Lion Beast copsed to the ground, the tenacious life force of it did not die immediately, struggling with both feet and still trying to get up. Jason did not hesitate to add another sh. Jason turned his gaze and realized that the rest of the Wolf-Lion Beasts were all killed by Robert, Wolf Boy and the others. This battle ended very quickly, and the biggest part of it was Wolf Boy, whose Fate Illusion actually had the property of suppressing these Wolf-Lion Beasts, which was why it seemed to be so easy to kill, otherwise it would have taken quite a bit of effort. Go, get out of here! Jason said immediately. The crowd nodded their heads and were about to leave when Liliths astonished voice rang out, Everyone, look, what is this? As he spoke, Lilith reached out and pointed towards those Wolf-Lion Beast corpses. Jason and the others followed their gazes towards the ground, and they actually saw pieces of reddish crystals precipitating out from in front of the corpses of these Wolf-Lion Beasts. Jason picked up a crystal and could clearly feel the pure energy contained within it. Energy crystals? Jason was surprised. To be precise, its a spirit stone, a spirit stone formed by pure energy. Why would these alien beasts form energy spirit stones after they die? Robert said. Forget about that for now, collect these energy spirit stones and get out of here. Jason opened his mouth, he walked towards the Ninth-grade beast king level Wolf-Lion Beast, and he saw a bigger spirit stone with even more dense energy inside. After the crowd had all collected these energy spirit stones, violently- Boom! From the depths of Gray Mist Forest, that vibrating sound resounded once again. Go! Jason immediately shouted in a low voice. Immediately, Jason and the others rushed out towards the outside of the Gray Mist Forest as fast as they could. Chapter 2054 – Each Has Its Own Purpose A few momentster, Jason and the others fled out of this Gray Mist Forest, and after moving far enough away, they hid in a hidden location. When Jason and the others looked towards the Gray Mist Forest, they vaguely saw two fist-sized blood-colored gazes reflected in theyers of gray mist. In that gaze, there was only a cold, bloodthirsty, and violent intent. Immediately after, the gray and white mist surged, and the two blood-colored gazes disappeared. So scary, that Feathered Serpent How do I feel that the strength of that Feathered Serpent exceeds the level of Sacred Level? Emily couldnt help but say. More than exceeding the Sacred Level, with that Feathered Serpents size, and the umtion of strength under one metamorphosis, even if it reaches Extreme Realm Emperor, it wouldnt be too much. Zack said. Jason murmured and said, There are rule restrictions in the Mysteries, that Feathered Serpent should not have reached Extreme Realm Emperor in terms of cultivation, and is probably at the cultivation level of an Extreme Realm Emperor. However, this Feathered Serpents actual battle power is definitely above Extreme Realm Emperor. Robert also nodded and said, Indeed. If this ce didnt have a rule restriction or in other words, if this Feathered Serpent went to the outside world, then its cultivation would immediately skyrocket, and it might even surpass Extreme Realm Emperor, its too terrifying. That seven-colored bead I suspect is the beast core of that Feathered Serpent. Perhaps after the Feathered Serpent metamorphosed to its level, the beast core also metamorphosed and formed a bead like that. Without a doubt, that bead is where the essence of this Feathered Serpents body lies, so if we can capture it, we will earn a lot. Zack said. Jasons eyes shed with a brilliant aura and said, Its not really a good idea to capture it at the moment, that Feathered Serpents strength is too terrifying. But it doesnt necessarily mean theres no chance, lets talk about itter. Lets first look at these Energy Spirit Stones Saying that, Jason will be a piece of energy spirit stone in his hand, can sense the pure and iparable qi and blood energy contained in it, he ran the Green Dragon Secret Art to try to absorb a little bit, and then a ray of pure energy aura immediately surged into his body. Jasons spirit was revitalized, after sensing for a while he said, The energy contained within these Energy Spirit Stones is extremely pure and free of impurities, it can be said to be an excellent resource for cultivation, it is better than high-grade Martial Dan. Could it be that after the beasts within Mysteries are killed, these energy spirit stones will be analyzed within their bodies? Then I think we can specialize in hunting foreign beasts, and these Energy Spirit Stones couldnt be better for cultivation. Zack said with a smile. Jason smiled and said, Everyone take a little rest. In a moment, well bypass this Gray Mist Forest and go to the area ahead of us to continue our journey of exploration. Mysteries, southwest direction. This ce was different from the Gray Mist Forest area, there was noyer of gray fog in the mid-air, so the hot sunlight was shining on the earth, and on the yellow soil, there were a group of figures walking forward. There were nine people in their party, the leader of which was a handsome young man with an imposing appearance and a handsome spirit, exuding a hint of imperial aura, which turned out to be precisely the young lord of the Imperial n, Gordon. By Gordons side, he was followed by a young man with sword brows and starry eyes, his face was handsome, his posture was upright, and he had a killing aura like a god falling, this was actually Divine Meteor Sects Hilton.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There really is a great treasure in front of us? Hilton looked towards Gordon and asked. Gordon was holding a bead in his hand, and the original ck bead was blossoming with ayer of glittering light, and the surface of the bead began to sizzle. Gordon said in an indifferent tone, This is a fixed treasure bead inherited from my n, the closer the treasure is, the more light the bead releases. In short, there is no mistake in the direction we are going. And, Ive sensed a dragon aura, if my guess is right, the Dragons Nest in the Chaos Mysteries should be ahead. Dragons Nest? Hiltons gaze narrowed slightly as he looked at Gordon and said, It seems that you still have some knowledge of this Mysteries. Gordon smiled confidently and said, With my ns heritage, I more or less still know something about it. Thend of Mysteries, north direction. Heavenly Blood and the other two young disciples in the Blood Demon Sect were speeding along. They moved quickly, bypassing one of the dangerous ces in Mysteries on their way, and did not have the slightest desire to explore some of the ces of opportunity they encountered on their way, only traveling all the way north. Young Lord, where are we going? A disciple in Blood Demon Sect couldnt help but ask. To greet Divine Naese! Heavenly Blood wasnt hiding at this time and opened his mouth. Divine Naese? These two young disciples of Blood Demon Sect were stunned, they had no idea what this meant. After all, there were only a handful of people who knew about this matter that Blood Demon Sect was nning. At this time, Heavenly Blood didnt mind letting his disciples know about these hidden secrets as he said, Divine Naesees from The Celestial Realm, and we, Blood Demon Sect, relying on the Blood Ancestors instructions, have defected to the Inferno God Lineage is one of the five most powerful forces in The Celestial Realm. With the support of Inferno God Lineage, and with Divine Naese descending, we, Blood Demon Sect, will be in control of the entire Ancient Martial Power in The Human Realm! This The two Blood Demon Sect disciples were stunned, they also vaguely heard some of the secrets, unlocking a corner of history like a secret, lets say there is still a The Celestial Realm in existence? They didnt dare to ask too many questions, but an unspeakable excitement surged in their hearts. Is Blood Demon Sect going to dominate the entire Hyacinth? Wouldnt all partiese to the court and submit to Blood Demon Sect? This thought made the disciples of Blood Demon Sect feel excited. Continuing on not much further, there will be a relic, the ancient path that connects to The Celestial Realm is in this relic, and we are ready to wee Divine Naeses descent at any time! Heavenly Blood said in a low and exuberant tone. Yes, Young Lord! The remaining two Blood Demon Sect disciples nodded their heads. Various other ces in Mysteries. Young disciples from Paradise of the Gods, Temple of the God of War, Ancient Buddha Sect, and other forces were also on the move, all with their own purposes, and began to move in this Mysteries. The Holy Spirit Pavilion disciples led by Sacred Son of Destruction and Rainbow were exploring a site in the west that looked like it had been the scene of a terrible battle, the ground was a charred ck color, as if it had been struck by lightning, and an aura of annihtion-like force was permeating the area. Steeply, the gaze in Sacred Son of Destructions eyes sank, looking towards the scorched ck and lifeless forest on the front side, and said in a deep voice, Who is it? Sacred Son of Destruction, goodbye! A ndughter came, then a to pure iparable demonic qi was surging, an evil young man wearing ck clothes with iparable double pupils in his eyes walked out, and it was precisely Demon Son. Chapter 2055 – Demon Son’s Reckoning Demon Son stepped out boldly, and he was the only one. He looked towards Sacred Son of Destruction and said, Sacred Son of Destruction wants to utilize the residual Power of Destruction of Heaven and Earth here to merge into his body,plementing his own Extermination Body, and thus entering the Extreme Realm. Emperor, it is said that when the Power of Destruction is incorporated into the body, there will be a heavenly tribtion, which is a life-threatening event. If Sacred Son of Destruction really wants to make such a choice, then I respect it to the utmost, this is an attempt that only someone with great perseverance would dare to make. Sacred Son of Destructions gaze was indifferent, his face was calm, and his body already had wisps of broken aura surging through it, a Sacred Levels pressure manifesting as he said, Say, what is your purpose? Demon Son smiled and said, Sacred Son of Destruction dont get me wrong, I dont have any other intentions, much less the thought of making an enemy of you. I just want to engage in some cooperation with you. Cooperation? Sacred Son of Destruction frowned. Yes, cooperation. Demon Son opened his mouth as he said with a smile, Ancient Martial Arts Conference, you lost at Jasons hands, dont you think about getting revenge back? Now that Jason has entered the Mysteries, I can still contact some people on my side, so if youre interested in joining Jasons encirclement, I think even if Jason has wings on his back, hell still be unable to fly, and will surely die. Sacred Son of Destructions eyes flickered, finally he took a deep breath and slowly said, Ancient Martial Arts Conference I was defeated in his hands, but I want to win him, that is also to win in a dignified manner. As for tricks like plotting, scheming, and joint siege, I wont cooperate with you either. Its not in line with my Heart of Cultivation. Those who can achieve great things do not stick to small things. Demon Son followed his advice and continued, Tommy died at Jasons hands, do you think you can get revenge by yourself? Not to mention, Jason has manypanions by his side, and the Cultivation Association has gotten quite a few spots this time. Sacred Son of Destruction said in a cold tone, Although I once lost to Jason, in my eyes, Jason is not my ultimate goal. Everyones pursuit of Cultivation is different, if I cooperate with you, then my path of Cultivation from now on will stop here.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Demon Son heard this and stopped forcing himself, he smiled and said, Since you have your Cultivation insistence, I wont force myself anymore. But we can still cooperate in other aspects. This time in the Mysteries, there might be young talents from The Celestial Realm that you have to face, which I think you are well aware of, right? The Ancient City of Ruins has six Forbidden Lands, one of which is called Holy Dragon Land, is this your lineages Ancestral Land? I think the Ancestral Land of your lineage will also send a message to your Sacred Dragon Pavilion, telling you to beware of enemies from the heavens. With that said, Demon Son was ready to leave when he added, As for cooperation, you might want to consider it. In this Mysteries, if you dont embrace the group, once a heavenly pride from The Celestial Realm doese down, a single power will most likely be wiped out. So, the day you think it over and want to work together, then Im always wee! After saying this, Demon Son didnt linger and went far away. Sacred Son of Destruction looked at Demon Sons departing figure, his eyes flickered with essence and he fell into deep thought. Demon Sons figure appeared in a mountainous forest area. He cautiously checked his surroundings to confirm that he wasnt being tracked by others, and he showed himself. It seems that Senior Gods prediction was not wrong, this time in thend of Mysteries, The Celestial Realm will only have heavenly disciplesing. Even if this ce of Mysteries has rules to suppress it, The Celestial Realm only needs toe down a few Extreme Realm Emperor level powerhouses, who can stop them? It would be dangerous, but it was also an opportunity! If I can make a good n and pull the point of conflict and battle to Jasons side, Jason will die for sure. At that time, Ill be able to swallow the dragon! Elder God said that the Fae creatures in Mysteries that fit my own destiny, once a perfect fusion takes ce, I will metamorphose, and its not impossible to Breaking the Realm of the Gods in a short period of time! Demon Sons eyes shed with essence, and he was carrying out a detailed and thorough scheming n. Jason and his group had already left Gray Mist Forest. After leaving the area covered by Gray Mist Forest, Jason and the others fiercely saw that there was a zing sunlight in front of them, and the sky above was as blue as a wash, with white clouds floating, and there was absolutely noyer of grayish fog shrouding it. The sunlight is so strong here. It seems like every ce in Mysteries is different. Over the Gray Mist Forest where we were just now, the gray mist blocked out all the sunlight. Marcel said. Lilith looked up overhead and couldnt help but ask, Will the sunlight here be the same as it is outside? Who knows. Theres no way to go into depth on that one. Im just wondering right now, what are the areas in this Mysteries where the Fae are? Those Energy Spirit Stones are really nice and perfect for me. Talitha said. Jason knew in his heart that Titan peoples strengthy in their qi and blood and body, those energy spirit stones contained pure qi and blood, which was undoubtedly an extremely precious cultivation resource for Titan peoples warriors. I think there should be quite a few Overlord-ss Beast Kings here. Lets say that Feathered Serpent we saw in Gray Mist Forest is one of them, upying the entire territory of Gray Mist Forest. Lilith said. Jason nodded and said, Pretty much. This Mysteries has existed for too long, and there wont be few Overlord level beast kings. So, its still important to be careful. Where are we going now? Emily asked. Jasonughed bitterly and said, We dont have any information about this Mysteries, so we know nothing about which chancends exist in this Mysteries. Lets go deeper into the Mysteries first. Generally, if an extraordinarynd of opportunity opens up, it will show some strange phenomena. So we dont need to rush, lets first go all the way forward and familiarize ourselves with the environment here. Jason is right. Zack nodded. As he was walking, Jasons face suddenly moved as he jerked to a halt, the gaze in his eyes looking towards a direction. Whats wrong? Robert noticed Jasons abnormality. Jason frowned, at that moment, he vaguely felt that his own Dragon Bloodline was being tugged in a certain way, and invisibly there seemed to be a pure Origin Dragons Breath being perceived by his Fate. There seems to be some abnormality in this direction in front of the right, my Fate has sensed it. Jason spoke up. Huh? Your Fate has sensed something? That must be a ce worth exploring. Lets go, lets go over there immediately. Emily said impatiently. What do you guys suggest? Jason asked the rest of the group. There isnt too clear a purpose right now anyway, why dont we just go over there and check it out by following the directions your destiny senses. Marcel said. Thats fine with me. Zack spoke up. Looking at the crowd who had no suggestions, Jason and the others immediately rushed towards the right front bearing. Chapter 2056 – Dragon’s Nest Chaos Mysteries, southwest direction, in mid-air there is a dragon shaped gas is condensing, like ten thousand dragons in the air, filled with an ineffable and monstrous might. The terrain of this ce is even more peculiar, if you look down from the sky, like a naturally formed sinkhole, the bottom of the pit from the ground at least dozens of meters in height, the entire pit range is extremely wide, covering a square circle ofnd. A closer look, the inner wall of the pit formed ayer ofdders, the next down, thesedders before and after the left and right have formed a natural artiction and cirction, around the entire sinkhole. Thesedders are not like the fielddder that, its shape like a dragon, actually formed the shape of the dragon, and that the shape of the dragon did not repeat the same, each has its own shape, each has its own form, formed a different dragon shape form. Therefore, the visual effect was extremely spectacr and shocking. A dder showing the shape of a dragon is like a dragon creature once inhabited here, looking like a nest, a dragons nest! This ce was Dragons Nest, a special ce in the Mysteries. At this moment, not far away from the silhouettes shed, and gradually came over, the two young men in front of them were Gordon and Hilton, and behind them were Emperor n Bloodline and Divine Meteor Sects disciples, a total of nine people. When he came here, Gordon put away the Fixed Treasure Pearl in his hand, his eyes slightly narrowed, standing at the edge of the sinkhole and looking down at the special terrain in front of him, which was like a ghostly work of art, he took a deep breath, and said after a long time, This is the Dragons Nest, he said. Dragons Nest, its truly a work of art that captures the heavens. Perhaps, only in such Ancient Mysteries could such a terrain be formed. Hilton looked at the Dragons Nest in front of him, and he was also shocked. Indeed, the terrain in front of him was too visually stunning, and it was not built by manpower at all, it was called the creation of heavenly craftsmanship. Hilton sensed and said: Could it be that in those untraceable years, there were really dragon-like creatures inhabiting this ce? This ce is permeated with a pure energy aura, is that dragon qi? Then such a terrain is too terrifying to be able to form such dragon qi, coalescing in mid-air and persisting for a long time. Gordon looked towards the bottom of Dragons Nest as he said, ording to the ancient information I know, Dragons Nest is pregnant with Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals The Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. This is the most precious treasure in Dragons Nest. Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals? Hilton didnt know much about it, but he didnt mind taking this opportunity to learn more of Dragons Nests secrets. Gordon nodded and slowly said, Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons is the Origin Dragons Breath that coalesces from this terrain of Dragons Nest, hence the name Mother Spirit, which is extremely precious and rare. It is extremely precious and scarce, and even hundreds of years would not be able to condense a single strand of Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons. However, this Mysteries hasnt been opened for thousands of years, so I think that there must be Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. crystals. Hilton couldnt help but ask, This Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons is unique in terms of cultivation? Not only is it unique, but its practically a dreame true for martial arts cultivators. In terms of its value, Im afraid it doesnt have to be much worse than that Semi-Holy Pill. Gordon said. Semi-Holy Pill? Hilton couldnt help but take a deep breath, he finally realized that the value of this Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was unimaginable when ced in The Human Realm. After all, a true Semi-Holy Pill had yet to appear in The Human Realm! Young Lord Di, this Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal is in this Dragons Nest? Hilton spoke up and asked again, How do I go about finding it? Gordon took a deep breath as he said, I dont have a specific way to find it, I can only go deeper into Dragons Nest to look for it. But this process will definitely be apanied by danger, so be prepared for that! Good! Hilton nodded his head, his eyes shed with a hot gaze, and his entire person already looked a bit impatient.From N?velDrama.Org. After all, that Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was the equivalent of a Semi-Holy Pill-like existence, so it was conceivable that being able to obtain a strand of it to use for cultivation, the effects taken would definitely be beyond imagination. Half an hourter, the other side of Dragons Nests orientation. A team of manpower also quickly arrived, it was Jason and his group, Jason followed his own destinys senses and finally searched all the way to the Dragons Nest side. When the crowd saw the Dragons Nest in front of them, which was almost simr to a miracle, their faces were all shocked. This terrain is truly unimaginable, on a closer look, each terrain simr to a stairway is actually a different dragon form, just like a dragons nest. Marcel couldnt help but say in awe. Zacks face also recovered from the shock, he slowly said, In my familys ancient books on terrain formations, there is a terrain called Dragons Nest, perhaps it is this terrain that we are seeing right in front of us. Dragons Nest? Jasons face was stunned as he was enlightened, and he couldnt help but raise his eyes towards the dragon shaped Qi that had coalesced in mid-air. He understood why his destiny illusion was being pulled, so it turned out that an extremely dense dragons qi existed here! In addition, Liliths senses were also very deep, after all, Lilith originated from the Dragons lineage, and she cultivated Holy Dragons Breath, and was able to sense the majestic and pure dragon qi condensing here. Lilith immediately opened her mouth and said, I can sense the vast amount of Dragon Qi essence contained here. These essences alone have formed a dragon-shaped qi in midair. I have a hunch that this Dragons Nest is hiding something extraordinary. Its worth exploring. Zack, who had the deepest understanding of the terrain, said, This is for sure, the only ce where such a terrain like Dragons Nest is recorded in the ancient books, this ce actually has such a terrain, and it is worthy of being one of the Mysteries that have existed since the ancient times. Inside the Dragons Nest, there will surely be something extraordinary that we can go and find. can go and look for it. Coming to this ce, Jason was able to sense that his own Dragon Bloodline illusion was all a bit hyperactive, as if it was going to revive on its own, but it was suppressed by him. Therefore, Jason knew in his heart that there must be something extraordinary in Dragons Nest that attracted Dragon Bloodline, so this Dragons Nest was definitely something he wanted to explore. Jason murmured and said, Such a terrain will definitely harbor unimaginable crises as well. Therefore, lets all make all preparations and start exploring this ce. Zack, youre the best at terrain formations, you can explore the terrain first and choose a rtively safe bearing to walk down to Dragons Nest. Okay, no problem! Zack nodded his head as he took out apass andbined it with his own knowledge in terrain grand formations and began to probe. In the end, Zack chose a bearing from which he could walk down to Dragons Nest. Jason and others immediately followed theyers of the dragondder began to go down, after walking down ayer of thedder, found that the inner wall where thedder is located is actually hollow, there are other holes inside, it seems extremely vast. If every level of the Dragons Ladder has such an inner space, it is really hard to imagine how big the whole Dragons Nest is. This also meant that it was unrealistic to explore the entire Dragons Nest, and could not be done without ten days and half a month. Therefore, there needed to be a convenient way to be able to sense the extraordinary things that existed in Dragons Nest and then go straight to the target, which would save the most time for exploration. Chapter 2057 The Celestial RealmDivine Naese Jason and the others walked down the first level of the dragondder, looking at the dark and vast space of the inner wall connected to the dragondder, with gusts of chilly wind blowing as if something secretive was hidden inside. Satan, do you think there could be some kind of foreign beast inhabiting this ce? Talitha looked towards the space inside the inner wall, a sense of anticipation in her tone. Jason said, Before we have explored Dragons Nest, even if there are any foreign beasts, we should not go deeper to provoke them. While speaking, Jason and his team walked to the second level of the Dragons Ladder, and the inner wall of the same connecteddderway was also empty, and also appeared to be dark and vast, as if it contained a huge space. Jason continued, This Dragons Nest is too big, now we can only follow the direction of sensing the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that the Dragons Nest may have spawned. But how can we sense the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that Dragons Nest spawned? asked Emily. Jason smiled and said, My Dragon Bloodline has some hidden traction and sensing in this ce, so everyone follow me in the direction of the sensed fluctuations in breath. Otherwise, if the entire Dragons Nest is vast, blindly exploring and searching for it would not be possible without ten days and half a month. Jason, your Dragon Bloodline is simply buggy in Dragons Nest. Its too good to be able to quickly lock onto the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in Dragons Nest! Zackughed. Jason said, Watch your surroundings and be alert, its highly likely that it will get more dangerous the further down you go! Good! Robert and the others nodded. Land of Mysteries, The Far North. This ce was covered in clouds and mist, with a mountain range at its back, a dpidated relic remained. It was unknown how many years this relic had endured, and under the erosion of the power of the ages, it already appeared to be in a state of disrepair, with only a few broken walls bearing witness to its past splendor. The relics forward, there is a ce simr to the ancient altar, three figures appeared here, it is to Heavenly Blood as the leader of the Blood Demon Sects three disciples. Coming here, Heavenly Bloods face became excited, and the gaze in his eyes also appeared to be somewhat expectant, somewhat nervous, and also mixed with a trace of uneasiness towards the unknown. Young Lord, could this altar connect to The Celestial Realm? asked a Blood Demon Sect disciple. Heavenly Blood shook his head and said, End Martial Age, this ancient path within the Mysteries that connects to The Celestial Realm was also blinded by the Heavenly Dao, and now that the Cultivation Cage has been broken, it is necessary to radicalize this altar to make that ancient path reappear. With the ancient path reappearing, the people of The Celestial Realm will be able toe down? Another Blood Demon Sect disciple asked thoughtfully. Right! Heavenly Blood opened his mouth and continued, You guyse and help me, first set up the relevant terrain formation for activating the altar. Yes! The two disciples opened their mouths. Heavenly Blood already knew how to set up this ancient altar, which was naturally passed down from The Celestial Realms side.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Around the altar, there was aplicated array pattern inscribed, and these array patterns remained undamaged after endless years, only that there was some moss growing on them and some dust scattered. Heavenly Blood and the others cleared the surface of these formations, and then took out the corresponding Formation Spirit Stones that were able to activate these formations, and these Spirit Stones were all provided by the Ancestral Land side of the Blood Demon Sect. Subsequently, these Formation Spirit Stones were ced into the slots engraved with formation patterns ording to the formation structure of the Great Terrain Formation, and Heavenly Blood immediately gushed out a stream of pure and majestic Power of the Great Sage. Heavenly Blood had already reached the early stage of Sacred Level cultivation, and his own Power of the Great Sage was channeled into the slot holes of the formation pattern, stimting the energy of the formation spirit stone in this way. As the energy of the formation spirit stone was stimted, it converged into those formation patterns, and then a formation pattern lit up one by one, emitting a glittering light, and an inexplicable aura began to diffuse, with a shocking pressure that caused the world to rumble and vibrate. In an instant, the ancient altar activated by the array pattern, madly surged out of an ancient majestic power, in the sound of the continuous click, Heavenly Blood and others suddenly found that the position they stood in began to change, the feeling was like an originally hidden terrain array broke open! The feeling was as if an originally hidden terrain formation had broken through the seal and reappeared. In the eyes of Heavenly Blood and the others, a simple and ancient stone road was presented from the altar, extending all the way upwards. This ancient road does not know how many epochs existed, through how many years, when once again reappeared, that kind of simple and heavy feeling as if the substance of the face,yer afteryer of stone steps continue to go up, who does not know to pick up the steps, and ultimately will arrive at what ce. Eyes also difficult to look at the end, only because of the ancient road above the stone steps, there is ayer of dense fog in the diffusion, shrouded in the stone steps ancient road, but also obscured the eyes. Heavenly Blood and other three Blood Demon Sects disciples were shocked, looking at this ancient road because of the activation of the altar array pattern, they were unable to speak for a while,pletely shocked by the majestic momentum of the ancient stone steps presented by the ancient and simple grandeur. After a long time, a Blood Demon Sect disciple said, Young Lord, this, this is the ancient path that is connected to The Celestial Realm? What are we going to do next? Heavenly Blood didnt know what to do next, he just followed the n and reopened this ancient path. Heavenly Blood thought for a moment and said, Wait, well wait here. The remaining two disciples nodded. It was unknown how long it took, and under the patience of Heavenly Blood and the others, steeply C Bang! Bang! Bang! Above this stone-stepped ancient path, there was a sound that came from what sounded like footsteps. Heavenly Blood is a spirit, at that moment his breathing to stop like, with an apprehensive heart, the eyes are also nervous towards the stone steps ancient road to see. The sound was getting closer and closer, clearer and clearer to the ears. In the end, in theyer of mist shrouded above the stone steps, a figure was violently outlined, d in a red robe, the robe was greeted withplicated and magnificent patterns, as if forming a symbol, and at a closer look, it gave a person a feeling as if a me was burning. A young voice walked out, tall, erect and robust, with a head of crimson like fire like hair, eyebrows like a sword, down the pair of eyes as if within the two groups of mes, burningpelling. His body exudes a noble and noble aura, walking down the stone steps step by step, there is a look down on the world, the only power in the manifestation. Behind, also followed out of a figure, is a middle-aged man, face tough, eyes open and close between the essence of the aura shing, a strong aura in the manifestation, contains a wisp of the breath of God. Heavenly Blood saw these two people, he hastily greeted them, by instinct, he judged that the imposing young man who walked down first should be the Inferno he was to receive. Chapter 2058 – Two Great Divine Naese The young man d in red robes with crimson hair and an imposing aura had already walked down that ancient path of stone steps, his gaze looking towards Heavenly Blood and the other three Blood Demon Sect disciples, just a single gaze gave Heavenly Blood a feeling that he couldnt help but worship, not daring to look at him tly at all. May I ask if you are Inferno from The Celestial Realm? Heavenly Blood asked. Precisely. The young man who recognized Infernos identity had his eyes already staring at Heavenly Blood for a long time, and that gaze was condescending as he said, You are the disciple from Blood Demon Sect? Yes, my name is Heavenly Blood, Blood Demon Sects young master. Heavenly Blood said in a hurry. Inferno said in an indifferent tone, From now on, just follow me. Your Blood Demon Sect lineage of Blood Ancestors has sort of made a right choice, submit to The Celestial Realm, submit to me, Inferno God Lineage. Since we, The Celestial Realm, havee, The Human Realms martial practitioners can only submit to it, and those who rebel, will be killed without amnesty! Yes, I will follow Divine Naese around. Heavenly Blood posed himself low. That middle-aged man also walked down, there was a wisp of Tongshen aura surging from him, this was clearly an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse that had not yet reached Extreme Realm Emperor, and thus had not been suppressed by the rules of this Mysteries. Heavenly Blood also sensed that Infernos Cultivation cultivation was also feared to be at the level of Quasi Tongshen, simply because that aura pressure was too amazing, oppressing the human heart and making people feel a heavy sense of oppression. Lets go, there are still quite a few treasures present in this Mysteries. Inferno spoke in an indifferent tone.From N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Heavenly Blood nodded and added, I wonder where Inferno ns to go first? Dragons Nest! spoke Inferno, saying, After thousands of years, its about time for some of the Chaos Mysteries Dragons Nest to spawn a few Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons! Its just as well that its been a long trip over, so you can introduce yourself to what forces are in The Human Realm, which disciples have entered, and how strong they are. I will introduce it in detail for Divine Naese! Heavenly Blood said in a hurry. Infernos group had just left not long ago. About half an hourter, three more figures appeared beside this ancient altar. The leader was a young man with a pale face, he had a deadly aura on his body, his eyes were demonic and sinister, and an eerie ghostly aura surrounded him. This was actually Ghost Tomb Sects Young Sovereign Henderson. Henderson walked to this side of the altar, and violently saw that this side of the altar had already presented a stone step ancient road, which was shrouded in ayer of dense mist, and it was impossible to see what existed on top of the ancient road. Eh? This is the ancient path that is connected to The Celestial Realm? Hendersons face was stunned as he muttered to himself in surprise, Didnt it say that this ancient path needs to be activated before it can be revealed? No good, could it be that Divine Naese has alreadye down? Im a step toote? At that thought, Hendersons face turned a little ugly, and a look of trepidation surfaced in his eyes. Right at this moment, he fiercely heard the sound of simr footstepsing from the ancient path of stone steps, which made his face startled, and his gaze fixed on that ancient path with a deadly stare. With the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, more and more clear, violently, a young figure from theyers of fog came out, he wore a silver robe, his face handsome, elegant, monstrous qi and blood filled, covering the sky, the depths of the pupils of his eyes, seems to phantom two special runes, eyes open and close, contains a forceful pressure, making the field of Henderson and others, one by one instinctive Henderson and the others in the arena all instinctively sensed a suppression simr to that of the Higher Grids qi and blood. Hendersons face was stunned as he hurriedly walked forward and asked hurriedly, May I ask if it is Saint Dsosie? The silver-robed young man walked all the way down the stone steps of the ancient path, followed by a in old man. You are the disciple of Ghost Tomb Sect? The silver-robed man asked. Precisely. I, I came here to meet Divine Naese as instructed, but when I came here, I saw that this ancient path was already opened , Henderson said. The silver-robed mans eyes shed with essence, and he said in a light tone, So Harris Concord arrived at the Chaos Mysteries before me, instead. Saint Dsosie, someone has alreadye down from The Celestial Realm ahead of time? So, what kind of person would that be? Henderson couldnt help but ask. Saint Dsosie nced at Henderson and said in a nd tone, Divine Naese of the Inferno God Lineage. you are willing to submit to my Human King lineage, this is your honor, the only way for you and others to survive is to follow The Celestial Realm, or else Otherwise, you will not be able to survive, otherwise you will be nothing more than ants in the eyes of us, a mere forsakennd. When the day of blood sacrificees, The Human Realm will die, except for the ves who follow The Celestial Realm! Hendersons heart was bbergasted as he hurriedly said, I will definitely follow Saint Dsosie and serve Saint Dsosie! Saint Dsosies eyes looked forward and said, Lets go, lets see whats really worth entering in this Mysteries. Henderson hurriedly followed, and he couldnt help but ask cautiously, May I ask Divine Naese, how many Divine Naese havee to The Celestial Realm this time? The gaze in Saint Dsosies eyes sank as he said, Perhaps it is only me and Harris does not rule out that there are others. Lets leave the matter aside for now. This time, the only purpose ofing through the Mysteries Ancient Road Passage is to unify The Human Realm martial artists. Those who are obedient will prosper, and those who are rebellious will perish! Yes! Henderson nodded his head in a hurry. Dragons Nest. Jason and the others went down one level of the dragondder, and when they had gone down about ten or so levels, they steeply- Jason sensed danger, the space inside the inner wall of thisyer of dragondder had a pair of cold and bloodthirsty gazes that were staring at their group. Quickly, you guys head down! Ill take the rear! Jason immediately spoke. Roar! Just as Jasons words fell, a roar came from the dark space in the depths of the inner wall, the pair of cold eyes instantly approached, and then a huge creature shaped like a Komodo giant lizard rushed out, several timesrger than the Komodo giant lizard in the outside world, covered with ayer of iron-gray scaled armor, suffused with a monstrous ferocious might, quickly rushed out, and with its bloodied mouth engulfed towards Jason. Jasons body shape shed, avoiding the attack of this giant lizard beast, then he violently punched from the bottom up, heavily bombarded the giant lizard beasts lower jaw. Jasons own strong Green Dragon Origin Power was fully erupted, and under the impact of his fist, Jason felt that his punch was like hitting a wall. The defense power of this giant lizard beast was shocking. The Gargoyle Beast shook its head and seemed to be angry, opening its mouth and letting out a furious roar, its ferocious aura rapidly rising. Eighth-grade peak beast king! This was a ninth-grade peak level powerful beast, not to mention, on the basis of the body covered with iron armor general defense, such a beast is undoubtedly extremely difficult to kill. Jason didnt have the heart to fight with an Eighth-grade peak beast king to the end, looking at the rest of the people who had already quickly walked to the next level, he moved his body, urging the March Arctic to quickly leave as well. Sure enough, after leaving this level, that giant lizard beast didnt catch up, as if the next level didnt belong to its territory, so it didnt bother to chase after it. Chapter 2059 – Destiny Traction Jason quickly came to the location of the nextyer of the dragondder, he did not forget to be vignt behind him, and after realizing that the giant lizard alien beast did not catch up, he lightly breathed out. It had to be said that the defense of that giant lizard beast that had reached the level of Eighth-grade peak beast king was too strong, theyer of scale armor that covered it was like iron sheets, basically it couldnt be hit. Therefore, the wise choice is to avoid, and there is no life and death feud, the brain into the water only with such a fleshly body powerful foreign beast dead to the end. That Fae Beast didnte after us? Robert asked. Jason shook his head and said, I guess theyer above should be the territory of that beast, we just vited its territory, thats why it attacked us. As long as we leave it will also be fine. Thats great, otherwise its really troublesome. That Fae Beast is very powerful. Lilith said. Jasonughed and said, Of course, thats an Eighth-grade peak beast king. Lets go, lets continue down, I have a feeling that the further down we go, the more dangerous it is. So, everyone must be careful. As he spoke, Jason and the others raised their guard and prepared to continue to the next level of the dragondder. At this moment- Bang! Bang! Jason and the others vaguely heard the sound of a scuffleing from them. The direction of the sound came from the opposite side, but the entire Dragons Nest was too big, at least tens of thousands of dragondders existed, and Jason and the others were only on one of the floors. Right now, their position was at least a few thousand meters away from the opposite side, so they could vaguely hear the sound of fighting, but it was difficult to distinguish the specific direction, and even more so, they could not see the silhouettes. There are still disciples from other forces in Dragons Nest, Jasons eyes sank as he continued, So, the next action has to be even more careful and swift. One has to find out the treasures of Dragons Nest before the others and take them away. Robert and the others nodded in agreement. Jason, using the sense of his own destiny as a pull, continued to lead the group forward, vigntly watching out for the surrounding situation. Dragons Nest periphery. Several figures came, the leader was a tall and upright young man, with red-colored hair like fire, and two mes in his eyes, as if there were two mes in his eyes, carrying apelling aura and might, an aura of looking down on all things.From N?velDrama.Org. This was Inferno, and in addition to the three disciples of Blood Demon Sect, there was also a middle-aged man named Iam Concord who had followed him down from The Celestial Realm, and his body was permeated with a wisp of the Extreme Realm Emperors oppressive aura. Inferno looked at the Dragons Nest terrain in front of him, he nodded and said, Indeed, it is as recorded in the ancient books, previously it was only known in the ancient books, but seeing it now is still shocking. Such a terrain, even The Celestial Realm doesnt have it, it is worthy of being thend of Mysteries from the ancient times to the present. Divine Naese, that what Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal is birthed in Dragons Nest? Heavenly Blood opened his mouth to ask, and he then said in a pandering manner, Divine Naese descends, and whatever treasures are in this Mysteries are still at your beck and call. Infernos eyes flickered, saying, You cant say that, Dragons Nest is an extraordinary terrain, and the ancient books specificallybeled it as a ce where the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals were birthed, and it would produce an infinite number of crystals. The terrain will produce endless dragon shaped draconic auras, and these dragon shaped draconic auras are extremely terrifying, even Sacred Level high level powerhouses are unable to get one step closer. Even a Sacred Level high-ranking powerhouse cant get close? Heavenly Blood froze, looking incredulous. This meant that with his cultivation, even if he had found the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal, he would still be unable to do anything about it, and would not be able to seize it at all. However, Heavenly Blood then also understood, to be able to be Inferno look at the object must be extraordinary, so extraordinary treasures, will not be so easy to get? With Divine Naeses strength, this Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal can definitely be obtained. If others cant, Divine Naese must have a way. Heavenly Blood said. There is a way, all things being equal, and that is strength. Inferno opened his mouth as he began to walk down oneyer of the Dragon Stairs, continuing, Just in time, we can also see what Cultivation level the so-called Celestial Pride of The Human Realm are at. If they are all simr to you, then it would simply be too boring, and they can be suppressed by lifting their hands! Heavenly Blood heard Infernos sarcastic words, but he didnt think so and quickly followed up, speaking, There are still some strong people amongst The Human Realms Heavenly Pride. Thats also rtively speaking, they are definitely unbeatable in front of Inferno. However, I think its better for Inferno to pay a little attention. Inferno didnt have the slightest change in his face, his eyes that looked like they contained two fiery mes within them looked like they were aze with battle mes as he said, Lets say that one called whats-his-name Jason? He once won the Ancient Martial Arts Conference and killed a Sacred Level cultivation Heavens Pride disciple in the World Martial Arts League Competition a few days ago with his quasi-Great Saint cultivation? At the mention of Jason, a trace of coldness also shed in Heavenly Bloods eyes as he nodded his head and said, Yes, this Jasons strength is imprable. Looking at Cultivation cultivation is not high, but the battle power is extremely amazing. A true Cultivation Heavens Pride is indeed able to cross levels. Infernos tone was calm as usual as he said ndly, Back then, my quasi-Great Saint was able to kill unusual Sacred Level high-ranking powerhouses. This Jason, even if he is even more heaven-defying, his realm cultivation is always a shoring, and he will only be suppressed when he meets me. Heavenly Blood nodded, excited in his heart. To him, the stronger Inferno was, the better, there were all kinds of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures in the Mysteries, if Inferno was able to sweep through the entirend of Mysteries, and capture countless Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, he would be able to get rid of all the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Earthly Treasures, if Inferno could sweep through the entire Mysteries and capture an endless amount of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, he would be able to get a mouthful of soup, and the harvest would be amazing enough. Therefore, Heavenly Blood seems to foresee his dream of rising rapidly after following Inferno. Dragons Nest, center position. Jason and the others had already traveled to this location, and along the way, had encountered all sorts of powerful alien beasts in the spaces within the inner walls of the other dragon staircases. However, Jason and the others already had experience, once they sensed the existence of foreign beasts, they immediately and quickly moved away from thisyer, as long as they left the territory of these foreign beasts, these foreign beasts would no longer attack. Walking here, Jason suddenly stopped. Whats wrong? Is there danger? Robert asked, and his face was alert. Jason shook his head as he said, Its a bit strange, originally my destiny had been sensing something, and when I came here that fluctuation of sensing suddenly disappeared. Disappeared? Zacks face was stunned. This Dragons Nest was too big, if Jasons side lost its sense and blindly searched for it, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Ill try to galvanize my own Green Dragon illusion, so that there might be a direct induction. Jason thought about it and he spoke. Jason and the others had already checked, the space within the inner wall of thisyer of the dragon staircase they were on was rtively safe as no foreign beasts inhabited it. Therefore, Jason walked towards the space inside the inner wall, ready to actively stimte his own Green Dragon Illusion and sense the original kind of fluctuation that had a tug. Chapter 2060 – Green Dragon Sensation Ang roarC Jason inspired his own destiny illusion, and the Green Dragons Shadow emerged and coiled above him, that huge figure was about to take over the space within the inner wall of the Dragons Ladder. After the green dragons shadow emerged, Jasons entire will merged into the green dragons shadow, using the green dragons shadow as a medium to sense the fluctuation of the aura within Dragons Nest. Sure enough, as the green dragon phantom appeared, Jason immediately sensed that what he perceived was different, and in the darkness, with the help of the green dragon phantom, he sensed the pull of a breath. That breath contained infinite dragon energy essence within it, making the presented green dragon illusion seem to be attracted and pulled over. I sensed the pull of that breath! It should be the treasure birthed in Dragons Nest! Lets go, everyone follow me and quickly rush there! Jason immediately said. Jason retracted his own Green Dragon Illusion, and with his sensing ability just now, he walked towards the direction of that aura pull, he acted quickly because he knew that not only did they exist in Dragons Nest, but there were also disciples from other forces. Themotion caused by him inspiring the Dragon Bloodline illusion just now would probably be sensed by the disciples of other forces in Dragons Nest. Therefore, he needed to act quickly. Robert, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, Lilith and the others followed Jason and ran swiftly all the way. A space within the inner wall of a dragondder. Inferno was meditating, he wasnt in a hurry and appeared to be winning, but was the one who had been sitting here, not looking for the so-called Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. This made the nearby Heavenly Blood feel a little strange, but due to Infernos honorable and extraordinary status, he didnt dare to ask more questions. After a long time, there was a supreme Dragons Might breath in Dragons Nest, causing the wind and clouds in the sky and earth to change, and that Dragons Might aura was like a real dragoning out of the world, looking down on the living beings. At that moment, Inferno violently opened his eyes, he looked at Heavenly Blood on the side and said, Are you wondering why this Divine Naese didnt make any moves? Heavenly Bloods face was stunned, he still hesitantly said, Indeed there is some doubt, but I believe Divine Naese must have other ns, everything is already under control.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Inferno looked nomittal as he said, ording to what you said, Jason is in possession of Dragon Bloodline, which has the strongest sense with Dragons Nest, especially the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons. Thousand Dragons has a strong attraction to Dragon Bloodline. So, Im waiting for this Jason. Speaking of this, Inferno paused and continued, Just now, this Divine Naese has sensed the fluctuation of Dragon Bloodlines aura, which means that that Jason is in Dragons Nest and is heading towards the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons. of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal. All we need to do is follow and we can spare ourselves the time of exploring Dragons Nest. Divine Naese is brilliant! This is the Mantis catching the Yellow Bird! Heavenly Bloods entire body immediately became excited. The gaze in Infernos eyes narrowed slightly, as if there were two mes jumping in the bottom of his eyes, he stood up and said in an indifferent tone, Lets go, I really expect this Jason to already seize the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal. crystal and then obediently deliver it to my hands. Heavenly Blood also immediately followed. Dragons Nest, another orientation. Gordon, Hilton, and the others were at a Dragons Ladder location, they had just gotten rid of a powerful Fae Beast, and Gordon and the others didnt tangle with this Fae Beast and quickly drew away. At this moment, Gordon was holding the Fixed Treasure Pearl in his hand, only that this Fixed Treasure Pearl, which was originally still able to lock onto a particr strand of qi, was now dim and could no longer continue to lock onto it. Gordon frowned and said, In this ce, this fixed treasure pearl of mine has broken the lock on the aura of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal. Worthy of being a Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal, the so-called divine object is no more obscure than this. The Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals also have spirituality, and in this regard, they are self-obscure, their light is restrained, and their aura is astringent, making it impossible for people to sense them. That makes it hard to go looking for. Hilton put his eyes to the huge whole Dragons Nest in front of him and said, This Dragons Nest is so big, without induction, it is really not good to look for it, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack. As he was talking, there was the sound of a dragons roar echoing inside Dragons Nest, a dragons mighty aura was spreading, making the sky and the earth swirl with wind and clouds, and the phenomenon was born. Gordons eyes immediately lit up, he smiled and said, There is a way. We cant sense it, but it doesnt mean that someone cant. Jason is equipped with Dragon Bloodline, and the visions of Dragon Bloodline can directly create breath traction with the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. I guess I was right about this Jetman. It seems that my guess was correct, this Jason has also arrived at Dragons Nest and is heading towards the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal. Jason Hilton murmured with a slight narrowing of his gaze in his eyes. Lets go, as long as we lock onto that scent of Jasons from the party, well be able to find the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals without any problems. Gordon smiled, he was full of confidence, I wonder how this Jason will feel when he ends up being a pawn for others? Not only the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, even his life, Ill take it all together! Hilton nodded, the other day at the World Martial Arts League Competition, Jason had killed Tommy directly in the ring, even if Tommy was a sidekick of Emperor n Bloodline, he was still Emperor n Bloodlines Tommy was killed, and that has already made a big difference. Tommys murder has already brought Emperor n Bloodline into disrepute, and has even brought out the likes of Harmony, an Extreme Realm Emperor. So, in this side of the Mysteries, Gordon wouldnt mind getting rid of Jason if he had the chance. Dragons Nest, on one of the dragon stairs near the bottom. Jason and the others figures appeared out, his eyes shed with a brilliant aura, following the pull of that Qi, he said, This is the ce. The treasure that Dragons Nest has birthed is near this level of the Dragon Stairs, lets start looking for it. Could it be inside the inner walls of this floor? Zack said. Jason nodded and said, Its possible. Lets go, lets go inside the space of the inner wall. Everyone must be careful, if there are any treasures, there might be powerful foreign beasts or something in residence. Robert and the others nodded their heads and walked along with Jason towards the space inside the inner wall. Just after walking in, the crowd sensed the presence of a baleful aura within the inner walled space of thisyer, which was extremely cold, like it was able to drill into ones body, giving one the feeling that the blood in ones body was going to be frozen. Sure enough, after walking in, that pull of qi has gotten even stronger. It seems like that treasure should be right here. There are no foreign beasts to look at so far, but be careful, the fury here feels a bit abnormal. Jason said in a grave tone. Chapter 2061 – Black Dragon Bane The light inside the inner wall was a bit gloomy, but this did not affect Jason and the others sight, with their eyesight, they were still able to see the scenery inside thisyer of inner wall space clearly. Looking around, the mountain wall left a variety of irregr shapes, as if it was formed under the erosion of the Fury Qi wind over the years. However, upon closer inspection, these eroded shapes on the mountain wall were somewhat simr to the shape of a dragon. The inner wall of thisyer is extremely vast, not a t river, with one twisting hole after another, the endless Yin Fiendish Qi is from these holes constantly whistling over, as if it wants to choose people to devour. Everyone mobilize their Qi to resist these Yin Fiendish Qi! Jason opened his mouth and said. Why is the Yin Fiendish Qi here so strong? It invades the body, and it all makes one feel a little bit of bone-piercing coldness all over the body. Emily said. You cant let your body be invaded too much by these Yin Fiendish Qi, or else something will go wrong. Marcel said with a grave expression. Immediately, the group of people used their own Origin Qi to form ayer of forceful astral energy outside their bodies to resist the erosion of that Yin Fiendish Qi. Left! Jason followed his senses as he opened his mouth and spoke, leading the crowd to turn towards the cave entrance on the left. They walked in through this inner walled cave entrance, then turned right again and continued inside. The further in, the more intense and terrifying the Yin Fiendish Qi became, in the underworld, these Yin Fiendish Qi seemed to have an autonomous consciousness, and were actively and crazily sweeping towards Jason and the others, with a Yin Fiendish Qi shaped like the iparably sharp wind des, with an extremely terrifying lethality. Boom! Jason activated his own gravity potential field, as if forming ayer of shield, enveloping all the people in the field, better isting the erosion of the sinister aura. As he walked, he suddenly saw a golden light shing in front of him, which appeared so blinding in the gloomy inner wall space, just like suddenly seeing a round of golden sun rising in the darkness. What is that? Marcel couldnt help but ask. That golden light seems to be emanating from a crystal stone Good strong dragon qi, this is the most original dragon qi! Lilith couldnt help but say. Without a doubt, this should be the treasure birthed in Dragons Nest! Zack got excited as he said, Lets go, lets go over and take a look! Amitabha! Even Benji, who had always appeared calm and collected all the way, couldnt help but proim a Buddhist chant at this moment. Jasons face was joyful, he quickened his pace and quickly walked forward, separated by a certain distance, he immediately saw that the mountain wall in front of him was actually encrusted with a palm-sized crystal, this crystal was as glittering as jade, within the crystal there was a gas that looked like gold surging, and it was from this gold-like gas that the golden light emanated out. In addition, along with this palm-sized crystals around, also set with a small piece of a small piece of simr to the size of the thumb of the crystals, these crystals are also nurtured within a wisp of golden gas. Jason could clearly sense that an immensely pure Origin Dragons Breath was permeating out from these crystals, and although he didnt know what these crystals were, he made sure to confirm that the golden gas within these crystals was of great benefit to his Dragon Bloodline. This is the treasure birthed by Dragons Nest? It contains an extremely majestic origin aura within! Robert opened his mouth and said as he took a few steps forward. Jason came back to his senses, his heart fluttered as he hurriedly said, Be careful- But it was toote, Robert had already moved closer. At that moment- Whew! Whew! Within the space where these crystals were located, a wave of violent, fierce, and appalling dragon-shaped baleful qi was abruptly generated, and those ck baleful qi even transformed into a dragon shape, as if a ck dragon swooped down out of thin air, and took it straight towards Robert. Robert sensed the crisis, he bellowed, his own origin Power of the Great Sage fully exploded, he evolved his fist, wisps of Qilin Divine Power also converged in his fist, and then sted at the ck dragon aura that swooped over. Rumble! A violent and iparable impact sound came, causing a longsting echo within this inner walled space that was deafening. Immediately afterward, Roberts entire body actually fell backwards, and a face turned pale as the qi and blood in his body rose and fell dramatically. Brother, are you alright? Emily hurriedly walked over and asked in a concerned tone. Robert took a deep breath and slowly said after calming the qi and blood in his body, So strong! These dragon-shaped baneful qi at least have the power of Sacred Level High or above! With my strength, I cant even get close enough to pass through. What, Sacred Level High? This is too heaven-defying! Marcel froze upon hearing this. Zack used the means of the terrain formation to observe the surroundings, and the more he looked, the more rmed he became, saying, Im afraid its more than that. This ce has formed a terrain where ten thousand dragons converge, and the Origin Energy within the entire Dragons Nest converges here, and those crystals should have been formed this way. Once an external objectes close, it will trigger the bacsh of the 10, 000 Dragons Convergence Terrain, which is equivalent to the Yin Fiendish Qi that exists in the entire Dragons Nest converging here, and it will be more and more numerous. In the end, a thousand or even ten thousand ck Dragons Bane Qi may be formed This Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At these words, the crowd fell silent. ording to Zacks words, Im afraid that when the Extreme Realm Emperors powerhouse came, it would be difficult to get close to the past to fight against a thousand or even ten thousand ck Dragon Furies? Just now, when Robert approached the past, the ck Dragon Fury Qi that coalesced was only about tens of channels, and this had already shaken Robert away. If he kept condensing and eventually formed thousands of ck Dragon Qi, who would be able to withstand it? The crowd also understood, no wonder there were no powerful beasts in this ce, not to mention the Eighth-grade peak beast king, even if that Feathered Serpent in Gray Mist Forest came, Im afraid it wouldnt be able to carry the erosive impact of tens of thousands of ck Dragon Bane Qi. Ill try! Jason opened his mouth, he took a deep breath and walked forward on this. Whew! Whew! Jason had just taken a few steps and entered the confines of this terrain, when the ck Dragon Bane Qi formed once again, furiously and iparably impacting Jason. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and his own Sunling Bloodline rose to the sky as he swung his fist to counter those ck Dragon Bane Qi. Ten, dozens, hundreds of really like Zacks judgment, the ck Dragon Bane Qi that coalesced is more and more, densely swept over, pouncing first Jason. EventuallyC Whoosh! Jasons figure moved, and he backed up, not attempting to continue forward again. Its really strong, hundreds of ck Dragon Bane Qi formed in an instant, and in a few seconds its enough to form thousands, which means that the unimaginable amount of ck Dragon Bane Qi that one has to fight against when taking a few steps forward is a sea of it! Jason said. Then what to do? Having already found this ce, it would be too unfortunate to watch these crystals being unobtainable. Zack said. Robert said, Do you think its feasible to use your stance and instantly sh over to take these crystals? Jason shook his head and said, It is not possible. Even if you sh over instantly, these crystals are embedded in the mountain wall, so you cant get them immediately. Moreover, once we enter the center of the area, the Ten Thousand Dragons Gathering formation that Zack mentioned would be fully activated, and the entire person would be eroded by thousands of ck dragon fury, and the slightest mishap would result in a shattered body. Therefore, one must think of a way, step by step, to be able to fight against these ck Dragon Bane Qi. Then what way to think of? Emily frowned. Jasons eyes shed with essence, and as if he thought of something, the corner of his mouth raised with a smile and said, Ill try a way, you guys are responsible for guarding the surroundings. Good! Robert and the others immediately nodded and said. Chapter 2062 – Ten Thousand Dragon Co-Lord Jason took a deep breath and looked at the crystals flowing with golden gas about a dozen meters away in front of him, these crystals he had to get his hands on no matter what! With instinctive sensing, he realized that these crystals were of great use to him, after all, this was Dragon Bloodline actively being pulled. Thest time he was able to cause an abnormality in his Dragon Bloodline was when he encountered the Dragon Vein Fruit in the Ancient City of Ruins auction area, and that Dragon Vein Fruit also caused a slight reaction in his Dragon Bloodline. But inparison, the reaction caused by the Dragon Vein Fruit was much smallerpared to the powerful pull of these crystals. Therefore, he was determined to obtain these crystals that Dragons Nest had nurtured over endless years. Jason inspired his own Green Dragon Illusion, and the way he thought of was to protect his body with the Green Dragon Illusion to see if he could suppress these ck Dragon Bane. Logically speaking, these baneful qi manifested in the form of a dragon, and the Green Dragon Mirage possessed supreme dragon might, so it should be able to suppress these ck dragon bane qi to a certain extent. It was precisely because of this that Jason intended to use this method to give it a try. In an instant, the Green Dragons silhouette appeared in the sky, revealing the dragons might and containing the supreme aura of the Lord of Heaven. Jason catalyzed Green Dragons Golden Body, stimting his own physique to its strongest point, then a look of determination shed in his eyes, and with that, he walked forward. After taking a few steps forward, along with that ear-piercing whistling sound, a ck Dragon Bane was instantly formed and was pouncing towards Jason. At the same time, Jasons Green Dragon Illusions huge shadow shook, emitting a high-pitched dragon roar. Immediately, the ck dragons aura suddenly changed, some of the ck dragons aura seemed to be suppressed by the high level of the grid and hovered, some ck dragons aura appeared to be chaotic, but some of the ck dragons aura still impacted towards Jason. Jasons heart rejoiced when he saw this change, it showed that there was an effect, not all of the ck Dragon Fury Qi impacted over, which undoubtedly alleviated a great burden. Jason guessed that without the traction of the Ten Thousand Dragons Convergence terrain formation, I am afraid that all of the ck dragon demonic qi would not be directed at him to pounce on him. Although he was able to achieve a certain effect with the suppression of the Green Dragon Illusions high level grid, as Jason moved forward step by step, more and more ck Dragon Fury Qi coalesced, and the pressure he endured also rose linearly. Robert and the others alerted the surroundings while also looking at Jason, their eyes filled with anticipation. The ck Dragon Bane is getting more and more This has formed thousands of channels! Emily said. A trace of nervousness also appeared in Liliths eyes as she said, The further we go, the more of these Furies there will be, and Satan will be hit even harder, so I hope he can hold out! Satan is still really strong! Talitha eximed. Go for it! Marcel, Zack and the others were secretly cheering for Jason, there was not much they could do to help in the current situation, with their strength they could not even get close to the past, so everything could only rely on Jason. Jason step by step towards the front, the distance from those crystals has been getting closer and closer, his face also began to show some pain color, until now the ck dragon brake gas formed has been densely packed, intertwined, at least thousands of channels. Even with the suppression of the Green Dragons Illusion, some of the ck Dragons Furious Qi was still impacting his body, causing the light of Green Dragons Golden Body to dim, and the eerie and cold murderous aura invading his body, causing his bodys limbs to start to get a little stiff and cold. Jason was gritting his teeth and suddenly, he thought of something and immediately activated Human Emperor Technique at the first opportunity! A majestic and boundless Emperors Energy spread out from his body, under the cover of that Emperors Energy, Jasons own aura also became honorable, grand and magnificent, with a supreme pressure of the Nine to Five, just like a real emperor walking in the human world. At that moment, Robert and the others all sensed something, and a pair of gazes all looked at Jason. This aura of an emperor! Zack said in shock. In fact, Zack was also able to evolve a strand of Emperors Qi, that was not obtained through cultivation. When Joseph took Zack to travel through the mountains and rivers and great mountains, in an unknown of the 100, 000 great mountains, locking in a ce where some Emperors Qi remained, it was very likely that it was a cultivation dojo of the Ancient Emperor of Man back then.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Joseph pours this strand of Emperors Qi into Zacks Formation Martial Way, causing Zack to master a strand of Emperors Qi as well. However, there was noparison with the Emperors Qi manifested by Jason at this moment. The Emperors Qi permeating from Jasons body at this moment appeared pure, supreme and majestic, just like an Emperor walking on earth. Jason catalyzed the Human Emperor Technique, and then he evolved the third style in Emperor of Man Fist C Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Boom! Boom! In an instant, the Emperors Energy that permeated Jasons body formed a dragon shape, which was Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, centering on Jasons body, encircling his body, and attacking the ck dragon energy that was eroding over. ck Dragons Qi Transforms into Dragon, which was Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. A marvelous scene happened, as Jason evolved hundreds of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, the ck Dragons Qi that was eroding over seemed to be subjected to double suppression. The first suppression came from Jasons Green Dragon Illusion; the second suppression came from these Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that contained the purest Emperors Energy! In the end, the result was that the ck dragons Qi that had originally pounced over began to surround Jason, with only a small portion impacting Jason under the influence of the Ten Thousand Dragons Gathering terrain formation. However, with Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body, together with the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, he was able topletely dissolve the impact of these small amounts of ck Dragons Qi. This caused Jason to let out a light breath, because at this moment, the ck Dragons Qi had almost reached tens of thousands, if it wasnt able to form a double suppression of these ck Dragons Qi, Jason felt that even if he relied on the Green Dragons Golden Body, he still wouldnt have been able to make it here, and would not have been able to fight against the horrifying impacts of these tens of thousands of ck Dragons Qi. Ten Thousand Dragon Co-Lord! Zack couldnt help but open his mouth and added, Jason has truly gone against the heavens, actually forming this spectacle of ten thousand dragons sharing the same master right now! All those ck Dragon Furies are going to submit to him! Indeed! Robert also nodded his head and said, The treasures nurtured within this Dragons Nest feel as if they were prepared for Jason, perhaps only he can go and seize them so smoothly! Thats great, Im really looking forward to it! Emily said in a brisk tone. Lilith and Talitha were also staring closely at Jason, their eyes shing with delight. Just then, Jason in front of them was finally walking to the mountain wall, standing in front of those crystals with golden gas inside, everything within reach. Chapter 2063 – Robbery in the Middle of the Road Jason stood in front of the mountain wall, he hase this far, in front of him are those crystals flowing with golden gas, he can sense in the dark, these crystals contain golden gas has a great attraction to him. Jason took a deep breath, he began to take out the crystals embedded in the mountain wall, for this reason, he held a saber in his hand, dug out the rocky soil around the crystals, and finally removed the palm-sized crystals, and put them into the ready marching bag. After that, around the surrounding pieces of thumb-sized crystals, Jason also used his saber to dig in one by one, and then all of them were put into the bag. In the end, all the crystals here were swept away by him. At this point, Jason finally revealed a smile of happiness, he only felt that this trip was not vain, what he should have gotten had all been gotten.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jason took a deep breath, and he began to move away from this ce. Soon, Jason walked out and left the area where the ck Dragons Fury Qi had condensed. As the crystals were all taken away, it was obvious that the ck Dragons Fury Qi in that area was in a state of disorder, and seemed to have be even more violent in the underworld. Seeing this, Jason said, Lets quickly leave this ce. It feels like after those crystals are taken away, something unpredictable might happen here. Good! Robert and the others nodded their heads and prepared to leave on that note. Just at this moment- Bang! Bang! Bang! There were undisguised footsteps approaching. Jasons face sank as he said in a deep voice, Someone ising, alle to my side! Just as Jasons words fell, he fiercely saw a line of people walking over, at the head of which was a young man with a face like a crown of jade, a handsome and plump god, his body exuding a dignified and iparable imperial weather. This was Gordon, nked by Hilton, as well as Emperor n Bloodline and other disciples of Divine Meteor Sect. The moment he saw Gordon, the gaze in Jasons eyes turned cold, and a killing chance began to brew from his heart, he would not forget that the bloodshed that his parents suffered back then was led by Emperor n Bloodline behind the scenes. Gordon was the young master of Emperor n Bloodline! Gordons gaze also looked straight at Jason, the corner of his mouth shed a cold smile, his gaze swept past Jason and the others, looking towards the area where the ck Dragons Fury Qi gathered, his tone said indifferently, Youve already got the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal? You are worthy of being a person with Dragon Bloodline. Even if it was me, it would take a lot of effort to get those crystals in person. Now, hand over every single one of those crystals to me! Hand them over? Emilyughed coldly, she looked at Gordon and said in an annoyed tone, Why should I hand them over? Who do you think you are? On what grounds? Gordon smiled ndly, he looked victorious and said, On the basis of your lives! Kill! Wolf Boys eyes glowed with a sh of blood color, he could no longer hold back, and his body was surging with a ghastly killing intent. Jason patted Wolf Boys shoulder, signaling him not to be impulsive as he looked towards Gordon and said, Young Lord of the Imperial n? Is such an arrogant tone meant to be certain of us? Well then, I would like to try to see what kind of strength you actually have, but dont be like Tommy, who was subdued and killed for me without making a few moves. Gordons face was calm, without the slightest bit of annoyance, he swept his eyes at Jason and said, Youre still only at the cultivation level of a quasi-Great Saint. Even if you are in possession of Dragon Bloodline, then you cant utilize the corresponding strength. Besides, I have awakened the Emperors Bloodline, and I am above you in terms of bloodline, so what are you going to fight me with? As he spoke, Gordons killing chance surged, releasing a grand and magnificent Sacred Level high-level supreme aura from his body, an emperors qi and blood was permeating, majestic and majestic, more than several times more powerful than Tommy. Along with Gordons Great Saint pressure sweeping over, Jasons side Marcel, Zack, Lilith, Emily and the others who had not yet reached the Sacred Level level were all difficult to resist and were directly suppressed. Jason quietly mobilized his gravity potential field to counter Gordons Great Saint pressure. Under the confrontation, Jasons face changed slightly, he could sense that Gordon was indeed very strong, and the momentum of that Sacred Level pressure was no less than the Emperor of the Absolute level of pressure that he had seen in Dark World. Jasons heart also immediately had a judgment, unless he could be promoted to Great Emperor Realm, then he could still fight with Gordon. With his current cultivation strength, even if he had the power to fight, he would still be suppressed by Gordon in the end. After all, the gap between the realms is too big, plus Gordons awakened bloodline is further than Tommys, it is the emperors bloodline! Gordon looked at Jason and continued, I think those Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals are on your body, right? You hand over the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. Then, other than you, everyone else can leave this ce, I wont make it difficult, and they arent worth making it difficult for me. As for you, surely you must stay here, I want to try how strong the so-called Dragon Bloodline can be. Were not leaving! Do you really think you can cover the sky with one hand? Big deal! Marcel said in a cold voice. Zackughed and said, Its also been a long time since we had a good fight. You guys still want to fight halfway? If you want to fight, then fight, no need for words! Fighting, we are not afraid! Lilith also said. Jason had a decision in his heart, and when he was about to say something, suddenly, he sensed something, and his gaze immediately looked towards the back of Gordon and the others. At the same moment, Gordon also sensed something, and he also turned his head. In the line of sight, actually came a few people, the leader is a young man d in red robes, a head of red-colored hair like fire, eyebrows like a sword, eyes as if containing two groups of mes, open and close between the burning eyes, itself is carrying a supreme horror pressure, hidden a wisp of Gods breath in the diffusion. Not only that, this young man followed by the middle-aged man, body also diffuse a wisp of Gods breath! Extreme Realm Emperor! Moreover, there were still two major Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses! The question was, who were these two? Jason was iparably certain that these two people were definitely not on the list he had gotten of the disciples of the various forces entering the Mysteries. Moreover, there was no young disciple from The Human Realms various forces who could reach the Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation level. How did these two people appear out of nowhere? Moreover, Heavenly Blood, the young master of Blood Demon Sect, was still following beside him, looking like he was bowing down. In that instant, the pupils in Jasons eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, and he had a guess in his heart- The Celestial Realm! These two were definitely from The Celestial Realm! Within this Chaos Mysteries, there existed ancient paths that connected to The Celestial Realm! Chapter 2064 Jason’s Choice The pupils in Gordons eyes also slightly coldly shrunk, and for a moment, he also thought of something. However, Gordons eyes flickered, and he was soon relieved, his gaze calmly looking at the people walking towards him, appearing neither humble nor overbearing. The one who came at the head was Inferno, followed by Iam, Heavenly Blood and others. Infernos oppressive gaze swept over Gordon, pausing briefly, then his eyes locked on Jason, narrowing slightly as he said, Dragon Bloodline? Divine Naese, this is Jason, in the form of Dragon Bloodline, said Heavenly Blood, who was introduced from the sidelines. Inferno gazed at Jason and said, Whats the point? Hes only at the level of a quasi-Great Saint. Jason, you have the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal in your hand? Hand it over here, and then submit your allegiance to me, and I can guarantee that you wont die. As soon as these words came out, the people around Jason were all enraged, these words were spoken too arrogantly,pletely disregarding Jason and the others. Robert was about to say something under his indignation, Jason raised his hand, he appeared extremely calm, with his experience of course he wouldnt be enraged just because of some words, he looked at Inferno and said, You came down from The Celestial Realm? Not bad, Im Divine Naese from the Ascended Inferno God Lineage, Inferno opened his mouth and continued, I see that you have good qualifications and are qualified to be my follower. You should cherish such an opportunity. You should know that not many people from The Human Realm are able to catch my eye and be my followers. Hearing Infernos reply, Jason, who had already made a guess, didnt feel much surprise, it only confirmed the idea and made him realize that The Celestial Realms side had already begun to take action against The Human Realm. Robert, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Lilith and the others were all frozen, they already knew about the existence of The Celestial Realm, and they also knew that one day, The Human Realms martial artists would face The Celestial Realms martial artists directly. However, Robert and the others were still shocked when they saw the living Celestial Realms proud disciples, and they also guessed that this Mysteries had an ancient path that connected to The Celestial Realm. And they also recognized the power of The Celestial Realms proud disciples, this Inferno in front of them had obviously reached Extreme Realm Emperor, among The Human Realms proud disciples, no one had yet been able to reach such a level of realm. Jason looked at Heavenly Blood and said in a nd tone, Unlike some people, I dont have the habit of being a dog for others. So, youve got the wrong person. Heavenly Blood knew that Jasons words were directed at him, then heughed coldly and said, Ignorant! What do you know, Jason, Divine Naese is a godly martial artist who will unify The Human Realms ancient martial forces, and those who go along with it will prosper, while those who go against it will perish! If you dare to disobey Divine Naese, you will die! Infernos face did not have the slightest ripple, as if he had already anticipated Jasons choice, his tone went cold, a wisp of Tong Shen mighty pressure began to fill the air as he said, Very good, very ambitious! Hand over the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, and I can leave your body intact! Without waiting for Jason to say anything, Gordon at the side suddenly said, Inferno, there is a firste-first-served principle in everything, I have already set my eyes on the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals that Jason has obtained. Inferno, its not good for you toe here and try to have a monopoly, right? Infernos eyes were like mes shing by, he fiercely stared at Gordon, his bodys pressure was horrifying, his body had a me-like aura lingering around, he said in a cold voice, Just by you, do you also want to fight with this Divine Naese for it? In the face of Inferno, Gordon was not afraid in the slightest, he was still calm and said, With my strength, I know that I am not Infernos opponent. However, I think Inferno can also see who I, Emperor n Bloodline, am rted to. In The Celestial Realm, I, Emperor n Bloodline, am not without any dependence. Inferno, even if you are extraordinary and your status is honored, but when ites down to it, are you better than Gods Son? Emperor Son Infernos face was expressionless as he silently recited a sound, and the figure of the reputed number one celestial pride in The Celestial Realm seemed to have surfaced in his mind, with the power of one person, he suppressed many celestial prides in The Celestial Realm, and aplished the title of Emperors Son, and the power behind him was even more powerful. The power behind him is even more unrivaled, and in The Celestial Realm, he canmand ten thousand ns! Inferno secretly took a deep breath and said with a cold smile, The so-called sky is high and the emperor is far away, if I kill you here, what can the Emperors Son do to me? He doesnt have to know about this either. Even if he knows about it, could it be that the Emperor Son would go to war with me, Inferno God Lineage, over a mere person from the lower realms? Gordons face was nd as he said in a calm tone, Killing me might not be worth mentioning in your eyes. However, if this destroys theyout of that Patriarch behind the Emperors son in The Human Realm, I dont know if you, Inferno God Lineage, can afford such a consequence. You Inferno was steeped in anger, but he was restrained. The originator of the Heavenly Emperors Son? Infernos heart set off shocking waves, that was the supreme existence in The Celestial Realm, that kind of existence, he didnt even dare to directly pronounce its name, he didnt even dare to think about it. Gordon watched Infernos face change, he knew that facing Inferno such a heavenly pride should not be too exciting, otherwise it would not end well. At that moment, Gordon said, How about this, the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals that Jason obtained, Ill split it equally with you, Inferno, how about it? Inferno nced at Gordon as he said, Ill take 80% and split 20% with you, then get the hell out of here! Gordons face changed when he heard this, and there was a hidden anger in the depths of his eyes. Only 20%? In fact, Gordon was already certain that he would be able to break through to the peak of the Sacred Level High Stage, and for this reason, he had made sufficient preparations and brought Emperor n Bloodlines absolute elixir. His intention was that after capturing the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal, he would first break through to the peak of Sacred Level High Order with the help of the top-grade elixir, and then absorb the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal. Ten Thousand Dragons crystals Origin Dragons Breath. By that time, he also had a high degree of certainty that he would be able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor. However, if he only obtained 20% of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, it would definitely not be enough.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, the current situation was stronger than others, Gordon had no choice, he gritted his teeth and said, Alright, deal! Not enough I have a request, Jason must die, I want to kill him myself! As you wish! Inferno said. The two of them, Inferno and Gordon, spoke one by one, and between their words, they seemed to have treated Jason as meat on the chopping board, which could be ughtered at will. This made Emily, Lilith and the others annoyed, only feeling that the bully had gone too far. Jason, however, was unperturbed, taking advantage of this gap, his mind turned rapidly, thinking of ways to get out of the trap. Infernos side two Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, Gordon was also a Sacred Level high-ranking powerhouse, they had reached a brief agreement right now, then they would definitely join forces. Therefore, fighting would definitely be impossible. It would only cause unnecessary casualties. There had to be a way to escape this ce. Seeing Inferno and Gordons gazes looking over, Jason had already made up his mind in his mind, and he said, It seems that your target is me, and the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals that I have obtained . That means this has nothing to do with these friends around me. Here, I only have one request, and that is to let these friends around me leave this ce, and I will stay. Chapter 2065 – It’s not impossible to have a fight When Jason said that, Robert, Emily, Zack, Marcel, Wolf Boy and all of them froze one by one. Jason, what do you mean by that? Zack asked. Marcel thought of something, and he said in a deep voice, Jason, since we came in together, well enter and leave together. How can there be a reason for us to go first and you to stay behind. Robert also said, How can I say that I am also a Sacred Level and have the power to fight. Its hard to beat four hands with two fists. It wont do for you to stay alone. Amitabha! Benji proimed a Buddhas name, with a Buddhas light permeating his body, as well as a battle spirit that looked at death as if it were his own. Satan, well be with you! Lilith said in a resolute tone. Jason ignored the people around him as he looked towards Inferno and said, This is not too much for me to ask, is it? Inferno gaze toward Robert and other people, but when looking toward Emily and Lilith, his eyes have stayed, he looked at these people Cultivation cultivation is not high, but also Robert at the beginning of the Sacred Level consummation, even if it is to let go will not constitute the slightest threat. At that moment, Inferno said, OK, I can promise you. Gordons heart stirred, he wanted to open his mouth but stopped, and a ray of coldness shed in the bottom of his eyes. In his opinion, letting Robert and the others go now was no big deal, as long as Jason was dead, the rest of these people he wanted to kill, he could go looking for them in Mysteries, as long as he met them he didnt mind making a move to get rid of them. So, Gordon said, Its fine with me. Jason immediately said in a low voice to Robert who was beside him, You guys go ahead and go to Gray Mist Forest. Roberts face was stunned as he subconsciously said, What about you? You stay by yourself? How can this be done? Go! Jason bellowed violently. JasonC Marcel, Zack and the others frowned. Brother, Im not leaving! Wolf Boy spoke through clenched teeth. All of you leave! Stay here to die? Go! Jason coldly shouted out. Roberts eyes shed with essence, he guessed something, Jason just whispered instructions for them to go to Gray Mist Forest, it should be a hint to go and wait for him over there. This meant that after they left, Jason would have a way to get out. If they stayed here and faced Inferno and Gordon, these strong men, there would be no chance of escaping, even if they did not fear a deadly battle, but when they were not in a desperate situation and there were other ways to retreat, it waspletely unnecessary to make unnecessary sacrifices. Robert understood Jasons thoughts, he immediately said to the others, Lets go, lets go first! Although Marcel and the others were unwilling to see Jason left alone, but also have some guesses, immediately along with Robert towards the front, their hearts are full of resentment and annoyance, they only hate their own Cultivation strength is not enough, so they can only make such a choice.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If one had enough strength, why would one be forced into such a situation? SatanC Lilith clenched her teeth, her eyes a little red. Emily pursed her lips tightly, her pair of eyes looking deeply at Jason. Wolf Boy was extremely stifled, he didnt want to leave at all, he wanted to stay, even if he died in battle he wasnt afraid. However, under Jasons stern gaze, Wolf Boys eyes reddened, and he could only clench his teeth and walk forward without saying a word. Soon, the people around Jason had already left. Inferno looked at Jason and said, You can hand over the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal now. Theres no rush, wait a bit. Wait for my friend to leave Dragons Nest. otherwise what if you guys get the stuff and turn around and go after my friend on the rebound? Jason said. Inferno snorted coldly and said, Would this Divine Naese back out of her word? Those friends of yours with low strength, this Divine Naese doesnt put them in his eyes yet. Gordon nced at Jason, and a hint of vignce gradually rose in his eyes as he said, Jason, are you stalling for time? Trying to make some small move? I advise you not to waste your time, under the siege of us, any of your little tricks will look extremely ridiculous! Jason narrowed his eyes at Gordon, only to feel that this guy was not a general nuisance, and that he would definitely get rid of this person when he had the chance in the future. Jason was indeed stalling for time, on one hand, in order to allow Robert and the others to have enough time to escape out, on the other hand, he was also waiting for that Ten Thousand Dragons Gathering terrain formation in this ce to gopletely berserk. He guessed that after the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was taken away by him, the Ten Thousand Dragons Gathering terrain formation had lost its core, and would definitely be in turmoil, thus triggering the ck Dragon Bane to fall into an iparable state. The ck Dragons Fury Qi would fall into an iparable state of madness. Gordon seemed to realize something, he violently approached towards the front, the Sacred Level pressure on his body was diffusing, like a torrent sweeping towards Jason, he said in a cold voice: Hand over the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal! crystals out! Inferno seemed to have sensed something as well, and his gaze turned cold, revealing a murderous intent as he also approached towards the front. Jason violently retreated a few steps backward and once again entered the Ten Thousand Dragons Gathering terrain formation, and immediately a ck dragons baneful qi coalesced once again, wildly impacting towards him. Jason was experienced and prepared for this, as he activated his Green Dragon Illusion, which appeared behind him and suppressed the ck Dragons Fury Qi, while his Green Dragons Golden Body also reached The peak level, blossoming with a green-golden radiance. At the end, his gaze turned cold, staring at Inferno and Gordon, saying, Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal is on me,e and get it if you have the ability! One of you is Divine Naese and the other is Emperor n, do you really think you are the God of Heaven and Earth? Do you really think youre in charge of heaven and earth, and that your words are sacred and must be obeyed by others? Fuck you,e and get it if you can, Im standing right here, arent you strong? Thene and fight! Boom! As he spoke, Jasons own Sunling Bloodlinepletely boiled, raging like a tide of qi and blood power madly surging, an iron blood killing battle intent is condensing, that fearless and resolute battle intent is like that heavenly pir, supporting his whole person. What about Divine Naese? What about Extreme Realm Emperor? It is not impossible to fight! The people around him had already gone away, Jason couldpletely put down his burden, no longer have any worries, and couldpletely let go of the battle, because with the help of the ck Dragons Bane, he had enough self-confidence to meet this battle. You seek death! Gordons gaze went cold, a face sombre as he was covered in Sacred Level high level aura as he walked forward. Just as he walked into the area of the Ten Thousand Dragons Gathering terrain formation, Gordons face abruptly changed. A channel of ck Dragon Fury Qi seemed to have found a new target, and all of them frantically engulfed towards Gordons side. Originally, these ck Dragon Furies surrounded Jason, but they were suppressed by Jasons Green Dragon Illusion as well as the double suppression of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, so most of the ck Dragon Furies were in the state of not having a target to attack. Right now, Gordon walked in and immediately became the choice of these ck Dragon Furies, after all,pared to the double suppression brought by Jason, Gordons side was undoubtedly a better choice of attack. Chapter 2066 – Dragon Head’s Killing Chance The constantly condensed ck Dragon Fury Qi crazily impacted towards Gordon, and the violent aura seemed like it wanted to devour Gordon, especially after the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals were taken out, the terrain formation here tended to go out of control, making The cohesive ck Dragon Fury was filled with a more majestic energy, terrifying and appalling. Gordon s reaction was fast enough, and in an instant, the emperor bloodline in his body fully erupted, and a heavy imperial qi and blood surged like a tide, and this qi and blood vaguely carried a hint of light gold color, containing a godless might of the king in the world. Ever since, Gordon had fully manifested the might of the Sacred Level high rank, and with the power of supreme qi and blood, coupled with that Sacred Levels aura, he looked hard at those ck dragon fury qi that was madly sweeping over. Sky Fist! Jason roared out, he used Fighter Arctic to catalyze Heaven Fists punching power, his own fighting spirit and battle intentpletely boiling over, climbing up to the peak, with two mes of war burning in his eyes. Boom! Boom! Boom! A channel of Fist Seals evolved, imprinting the void, a total of nine Fist Seals, containing nine different punching intentions, killing Gordon with the might of copsing the heavens. Seek death! Gordon shouted angrily as he unleashed Emperor n Bloodlines supreme fist Dao C Emperors Fist of Creation! Unlike Tommy, Gordons attainments in Emperors Fist of Creation were extremely deep, and he had alreadyprehended the fifth realm, so when he unleashed this fist stance, there was a kind of aura of the Creation of all Laws, and the fist stance contained a fierce and iparable Power of the Great Sage, under the evolution of that fist intent, a round of creation discs were formed, distorting the ck Dragon Fury Qi that swept madly around, and also met Jason. Rumble! A loud boom erupted with great sound and power, the two mens fist power bombarded this side of the space trembled one after another, stirring up a violent qi energy that swept into the surroundings. Jason grunted, his figure was actually forced back a few steps, which made his heart aghast, seeing Gordons iparably powerful strength. To know that Gordon was under the erosion of that ck Dragon Fury Qi, he also had to be distracted to deal with those ck Dragon Fury Qi, in such a situation, he was actually able to force Jason back, so it was evident that Gordons strength was indeed extremely powerful. At this moment, all the ck Dragons Bane Gas basically impacted to Gordon, Jasons influence was already very low, even so, Gordon was able to fight against thousands of ck Dragons Bane Gas erosion, and still able to fight against Jason at the same time, which was the gap between Cultivations cultivation realm. The battle intent in Jasons eyes zed up again, under his Fighter Arctic, he had a fierce battle intent to fight the sky and the earth, even if the opponent in front of him was stronger, he was fearless. Kill! Jason bellowed as he rushed towards Gordon, frantically activating his Green Dragon Power, causing his Green Dragon Origin Power topletely boil over. With the help of his ck Dragon Bane, he was able to fight with Gordon, and he might even be able to injure Gordon with his unreserved outburst, so he wouldnt let go of such an opportunity. Open Heaven Fist! Jason roared violently, a supreme fist intent rose up to the sky, invisibly as if forming a portal, thus enveloping Gordon. An unrelenting fist intent erupted, as if a single punch could open the gates of heaven! Creation of the Ten Thousand Paths! Gordon shouted coldly, his Imperial Qi and blood surged crazily, wisps of Qi and blood power continuously merged into his fist momentum, a majestic Power of the Great Sage even erupted in full force, forming a fist shadow attack, each fist shadow seemed to correspond to one of the worlds great dao, forming the pressure of the momentum of the ten thousand dao, sting forward. Bang! Gordon, despite being surrounded and impacted by thousands of ck dragon baleful qi, the power of the fist momentum he erupted from was still incredibly powerful, breaking through Jasons heaven-opening fist! However, just as Gordon broke through Jasons fist, the pupils in his eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, and he actually saw a fist power wrapped with a gigantic and iparable green dragon shadow! Ang roarC The gaze in Jasons eyes was icy cold as he erupted with the ninth stance of Heaven Fist C Fist Transformation Green Dragon! A strong and heavy Sunling Bloodline power, the Green Dragon Origin Power in his body all condensed together, transforming into the momentum of this punch. The void shook and roared. It was as if Jasons fist was going to tremble, a magnificent fist intent was being formed, and the might of killing heaven and earth embedded in the fist intent shook peoples hearts, pouncing forward with an unrivaled momentum, overwhelmingly powerful and overbearing! This is the fist of Heaven ying! Gordon actually felt a sense of crisis, which left him stunned. One must know that he was already at the Sacred Level Higher Order cultivation, and at any time he would be able to take a step further and reach the peak of the Sacred Level Higher Order. Facing Jason, a quasi-Great Saint opponent, he actually felt a sense of crisis, which made him feel annoyed, but he was not the least bit careless. Emperors Heaven Reflecting Fist! Gordon evolved another of Emperor n Bloodlines Supreme Fist Doctrine in that bellowing voice, and with a single punch, the emperors shadow presented itself, reflecting the heavens and dominating this heaven and earth! The punching intent of this Supreme Fist Doctrine was extremely terrifying, and the killing power of the punch was even more terrifying, the virtual image of the Emperor that was evolved was meant to walk in the world, and it met the green dragon virtual image that Jasons punch manifested!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In front of him, the gaze of Inferno, who was watching the battle, flickered abruptly, he recognized the boxing style that Gordon had performed, it was the boxing style of the strongest force that belonged to The Celestial Realm, and he did not expect that the strongest force that Emperor Zi belonged to had actually taught this boxing style to Emperor n Bloodline. It was evident that Emperor n Bloodline would be an importantyout of that supreme force in The Human Realm. Rumble! The sound of a rumbling and vibrating fist st came, shaking this side of the void. It was actually seen that the Emperors Shadow that Gordon had evolved shattered, but the Green Dragons Shadow that Jason had evolved with this punch was also resisted. Jason took this opportunity to get close, his right leg was lifted without warning, like a cannonball, and swept towards Gordons waist with lightning speed. Gordon was unable to dodge, so he had no choice but to throw a punch and st it at Jason as well. Bang! Bang! Jason was struck by Gordons punch, and that Sacred Level high level force surged through him, shaking him backward one after another. However, under the sweep of his leg, Gordon also stifled a grunt from his mouth, and with the ever-coalescing ck Dragon Sacred Aura eroding over, he gritted his teeth, and the only thing he could do was to step back towards the back and leave the area first. Inferno, are you just going to watch? If you still want the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, then letsbine our efforts together and grill Jason on the spot! Gordon looked towards Inferno and said in a somewhat irritated tone. Inferno gazed at Jason and said, It seems that there is still some strength. Quasi-Great Saints cultivation actually possesses such battle power. But its a pity Iam, you go and take this person down. Chapter 2067 – Dragon Head’s Madness The middle-aged man beside Infernos side had a cold gaze, and that pair of gazes that contained a deep murderous intent looked towards Jason, and it was as if he was looking at a prey. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he felt a pressure, this was the Extreme Realm Emperors strong man. At that time in Blood Moon Holy Land, he had fought against Emperor of Blood, who was also at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, but at that time, Emperor of Blood was seriously injured, even so, Emperor of Bloods dying blow still caused him to suffer a serious injury. Even so, Emperor of Bloods dying blow still left him severely injured. Therefore, Jason didnt know how much of a hold these ck Dragon Furies would have on the Extreme Realm Emperors powerhouses, but in short, once the powerhouses on Infernos side struck, it would be inadvisable for them to stay here for a long period of time. Previously, when he went to fetch those Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, he noticed that there was a hole beside the mountain wall, and his n was to prepare to escape through this hole. But not yet at the moment, he needed to dy a bit more. The Ten Thousand Dragons Convergence terrain formation was gradually copsing, he had to wait until the moment when this terrain formationpletely copsed, it would trigger some drastic changes, and he could take advantage of that moment to escape gracefully. Otherwise, even if he escaped now, Inferno and the others would still chase after him might as well. The only way to do so was to be in the midst of chaos, triggering the unpredictable consequences of the terrain formation copsing in a crisis, so that Inferno and the others wouldnt dare to chase after him after he escaped. Iam came towards the front step by step, and that murderous battle intent directly locked onto Jason. After Gordon saw that an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse had stepped out, the corner of his mouth raised a cold smile, and he also followed forward, ready to join forces to surround Jason. Jason, Ill see where youre going to run this time! Gordon spoke in an icy tone, with a morose killing chance surging through him. Run? Jasonughed coldly as he stared at Gordon, his tone appearing iparably arrogant as he said, You have not looked down on yourself too much. Just with you its not enough to make me run, Im standing right here, if I want to fight, Ill fight! Seek death! Gordons gaze turned cold, his face turned chilly, and there were strands of killing opportunities surging in his eyes as he activated Emperors Fist of Creation, forming an iparably huge disc of creation, which enveloped Jason. At the same timeC Boom!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Iam threw a punch, without the slightest bit of fancy maneuvers, giving people a sense of the Great Dao being the simplest, fromplexity to simplicity. This fist sted, actually shook away the ck dragons baleful qi that was twisting and swallowing over, and sted towards Jason with the might of swallowing mountains and rivers. Jasons face was gloomy as he sensed a crisis. Gordon and an Extreme Realm Emperor had teamed up for a killing move, and it could be said that if it wasnt for the ck Dragon Bane Qi from this ce impacting towards these two people, then the crisis he encountered would be fatal. Soldier Arctic! Heaven Fist! Jason was fearless, he roared out, adhering to the strongest battle spirit in his heart, he activated his own battle techniques one after another, his Sunling Bloodline surged, Green Dragon Origin Power boiled, and the strongest boxing spirit evolved from his fists shook the space, and he met Gordon and Iams attack with an unrelenting momentum. and Iams attack. Boom! Boom! Apanied by a terrifying and vibrating sound, this side of the void looked like it had been exploded, and the ck Dragons Fury Qi that filled this side of the space was dispersed one after another, but after it was dispersed, it quickly coalesced again. Stomp! Jason was retreating one after another, the light on his Green Dragons Golden Body slightly dimmed, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. Under the attack of Gordon and Iam, he was injured. However, Jason was also extremely unbelievable, under the siege of an Extreme Realm Emperor and a Sacred Level high-ranking powerhouse, he was only slightly injured. If it were anyone else, not to mention at the quasi-Great Emperor Realm level, even Emperor of the Absolute wouldnt be able to handle it. After all, the might of an Extreme Realm Emperor was unimaginable, equivalent to the Extreme Realm Emperor of Dark World. Of course, Jason had suffered some injuries, the biggest reason was that those ck Dragon Bane had restrained his opponent, otherwise his situation would not be optimistic. Rumble! Steeply, thisyer of space violently trembled, and at the same time, the cohesive ck Dragon Fury Qi appeared even more violent. By now, the coalesced ck Dragon Fury Qi had exceeded ten thousand channels, densely packed and endless, containing a destructive force. A hint of joy began to appear in Jasons eyes, he knew in his heart that the Ten Thousand Dragons Convergence terrain formation was on the verge of copsing, and the opportunity for him to get out of the trap wasing. Strike together and subdue Jason! At this moment, Inferno fiercely shouted out coldly. He sensed that something was wrong, a qi and blood that shook the heavens was erupting from his body, the rolling qi and blood was like flowing magma, releasing a scorching aura. Whoosh! Inferno sprinted forward, he joined in, further igniting those ck Dragon Furies, the endless ck Dragon Furiespletely fell into a state of frenzy, crazily devouring towards Inferno, Iam, and Gordon. However, the qi and blood that permeated Infernos body was zing like fire, burning those ck Dragon Furies, making it impossible for those ck Dragon Furies to get close to his body. Boom! Inferno punched out, his fist momentum was vtile, containing a wisp of Gods power, the fist formed was like a sea of fire, engulfing the front, the scorching hot breath and the strong and terrifying power of the fist swept towards Jason. At the same time, Iam and Gordon also struck one after another, utilizing their strongest attacks to attack and kill Jason. With the joint attack of the three great powerhouses, if it was under any other circumstances, Jason could be said to have no chance of survival. But now, this Ten Thousand Dragons Convergence terrain formation was at the tipping point of copse, causing the ck dragons baneful qi that swept out to be iparably furious, containing terrifying power, which somewhat weakened the power of Inferno and the others attack. Battle! Jason let out a loud roar, his Sunling Bloodline reached its peak, his own Green Dragon Origin was also surging crazily, the Green Dragon Phantom Dragon roared in the air, shaking the Nine Heavens with its sound, and it was thus integrated into his punching momentum. Rumble! Jasons fist struck, and the fist manifested a green dragon phantom that covered the sky, like a divine dragon reappearing, looking down on the world, devouring the fist that these three powerhouses were attacking over. Bang! Bang! Bang! A burst of violent and iparable fist impact sounds came, and immediately afterward, Jasons figure was sent flying, crashing into the mountain wall behind him. Jason coughed up blood with his mouth open, but he couldnt care less about his own injuries, utilizing March Arctic, his figure shed, and escaped through the hole on the side of the mountain wall. The powerful energy fluctuation triggered by this strike finally prompted the copse of the Ten Thousand Dragons Convergence terrain formation to arrive earlier. Inferno saw that Jason was about to escape, and he was about to chase after him, when the mountain wall that was originally embedded with the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals copsed with a loud ttering sound, spattering out pieces of mountain rocks. Immediately after that, this side of space looked like it was unstable, the mountain wall above their heads had a boulder falling one after another, and a ck dragons baleful aura was iparably frantic as it impacted Inferno and the others. Divine Naese, quickly go! The space here is unstable, Im afraid its going to copse! Iams face changed and he hurriedly spoke. Chapter 2068 – Confluence With the copse of the Ten Thousand Rumbling Convergence terrain formation, this Benji room was already unstable, in the violent vibration, the mountain wall directly copsed, there were also boulders falling from the top, and soon it was blocking the hole that Jason had escaped from. Inferno after seeing the situation can not help but curse angrily, the whole person furious to the extreme. Whoosh! Whoosh! Inferno and the others made an immediate decision and left the area. Gordon had a gloomy and ckened face, holding a ball of anger within his chest, Jason just slipped away under his eyes, this naturally caused him to be extremely unwilling, with a fury growing. Afterwards, Gordon nced at Inferno, and he suddenly felt better in his heart. Inparison, he felt that Inferno was even more infuriated, after all, the other party was Divine Naese from The Celestial Realm, and the dignity of his identity was not something that he, an Emperor n Young Lord, couldpare to. And Infernos strength is extremely terrifying, looking at only Extreme Realm Emperor, but Gordon suspected that Inferno even with more than the real Extreme Realm Emperor also has the power of a battle. Whats more, Inferno still has Iams powerful assistant by his side. In such a situation, Jason also escaped, to say that Inferno is even more humiliated, even more furious. Iam sensed Infernos anger that was like a volcano erupting, he said: Divine Naese dont need to be angry, anyway, in this Mysteriesnd, that Jason cant escape to where. The next time we meet him, thats when hell die! Heavenly Blood followed at the side, not daring to say a word. If he didnt see it with his own eyes, he couldnt believe that Jason could still escape under the siege of Inferno, Iam, and Gordon, this was really too hard to believe, but it was really happening in front of his eyes. Gordon was silent, he didnt say anything and left Dragons Nest quickly. In his opinion, Jasons escape in this regard made him feel furious, but on second thought, he felt that it might also be a good thing. Just now, even if Jason was unable to escape and got the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, at most he would get 20% of the crystals, which was a very small amount. Now Jason has escaped, but if he can trace Jasons whereaboutster, he only needs to fight with all his might and knock Jason down, then he will be able to take away those Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. Thinking of this, Gordons mood slightly changed for the better, and he vowed to pursue Jason with all his might once he left Dragons Nest, making sure to track down Jasons whereabouts. Inferno and his group also quickly left this ce, not only are there treasures in the Chaos Mysteries on this side of Dragons Nest, but there are also heaven-defying chances in other chances, so Inferno couldnt afford to dy, after all, this time he came to thend of Mysteries through the ancient path. After all, he was not the only Divine Naese in thend of Mysteries. Jason cast March Arctic and escaped from the cave entrance when he heard the sound of a boulder copsing from behind him. He didnt sense the scent of someoneing after him, and knew that he was finally out of trouble. As for how to escape from the back, there was no need to rush, the caves within these spaces within Dragons Nest were all connected, as long as he was able to get out of the trap, with such arge ce as Dragons Nest, even if Inferno and the others wanted to track him down, they wouldnt be able to do so at all. Jason followed the space of the cave and ran rapidly, eventually he saw a bright light, he immediately rushed over, carefully sensed some, after confirming that no one was around he appeared out, then followed theyers of the dragondder away from Dragons Nest. Blood lingered at the corner of his mouth, and he had already suffered some internal injuries, mainly from Infernos blow. He had to admit that the strength of these Divine Naese from The Celestial Realm was indeed extremely terrifying, but he was not the slightest bit frustrated, as long as his own Cultivation Cultivation could be upgraded, then it was not impossible to fight head on.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After escaping from Dragons Nest, Jason confirms the direction and rushes to Gray Mist Forest, ready to meet up with Robert and others. Gray Mist Forest, outskirts, a hidden ce. Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, Benji, Lilith, and Talitha are all gathered together as Robert rushes to the Gray Mist Forest side of the group, as per Jasons instructions. There was a moment of silence, no one spoke, everyone looked preupied, and their faces looked grave and worried. After a long time, Marcel said, Waiting like this is not a solution. What if Jason doesnt have a chance to escape? The gaze in Zacks eyes sank, and an anger grew as he said indignantly, Its all because we are not strong enough, otherwise why would we be like this. Im going back for my brother! Wolf Boy spoke in a single word. Its too dangerous for Satan to stay there alone. We escaped, but we cant just wait around. We have to find a way to get over there and pick up Satan, Lilith spoke up as well. Kill back! Zack opened his mouth and said, In case something does happen to Jason, wont we look too unrighteous! Robert thought for a moment, and he said, Wait for another ten minutes. If Jason doesnt make it over, then well go back! Good! Marcel took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. Time passed by in anxious waiting, seeing that the time passing was almost over, the worry on Wolf Boys face was getting heavier and heavier, he couldnt help but say, Im going back to find my brother! Then lets go together! Marcel and the others spoke up. After the decision was made, Marcel and the rest of the group walked out of Gray Mist Forest, the Outer Land, and started rushing towards Dragons Nest. Not long after they had rushed, they suddenly saw a figure in front of them rushing towards them at an extremely fast speed. Marcel and the others faces were stunned upon seeing it, and they subconsciously stopped in their tracks. Thats Jason, he rushed over! Zack opened his mouth and said in an exuberant tone. Brother! Wolf Boy also saw the figure, and his face lit up with joy as he quickly greeted him. Satan! Lilith also shouted out in delight, her face filled with a wave of joy. The one who rushed ahead was Jason, soon, he rushed over, and after seeing the crowd in front of him, he couldnt help but ask, What are you guys doing? Didnt I tell you guys to wait over at Gray Mist Forest? We waited for a while and didnt see you arrive, so we all thought of returning to Dragons Nest to pick up reinforcements for you. Marcel said. Jason nodded, he understood the heart of Marcel and the others, if he really couldnt get out of the trap and escape, then Marcel and the others also rushed over to save him with the heart of certain death. Lets go, lets go to the outskirts of Gray Mist Forest and find a hiding ce first. Jason said. Lilith and the others had already seen that Jason was injured, with some blood stains remaining on his clothes, but it was not the time to ask, lets first find a hidden ce to avoid the tracking, and then go to discuss the next action. Chapter 2069 – Strength is the Priority Land of Mysteries. Inside a cloud-covered mountain. The disciples of the four major forces of Paradise of the Gods, Temple of the God of War, Temple of Heaven, and Sacred Church were all gathered together, with Oga, Saint Warrior, Axe, and Brahma at the head. Gentlemen, we all belong to Europe Sacred Land, right now the only way for us to survive in this Mysteries is to unite together. There are many powerful forces on this side of Carovia, and there are many strong disciples among them. If we scatter, we will be broken one by one. The only way to form a powerful force is to unite. Oga opened his mouth as he looked at the people in the room and said, Saint Warrior, Axe, and Brahma, what are the opinions of the three of you? Brahma thought for a moment and said, I have no opinion. Its good to join forces. If there are any opportunities that suit you, take them. If we alle across it together, then well split it equally. Axe said. Saint Warrior took a deep breath and said, Alright, lets join forces together then. Then lets move together. Within this mountain peak is also a ce of opportunity, breeding some treasures, there will even be Holy Pill, lets act together. Oga said. Immediately, the disciples of these four overseas holynds began to join forces and explore together. From N?velDrama.Org. Mysteries Land, east, in a small forest. There was a group of people walking, and the leader was a young man with an arrogant face, with a Sacred Level aura permeating his body, which was clearly Hank from the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. In addition to Hank, Snow and the other four disciples of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, there were also three other people, a woman and two men, Daisy, Saint Leo and Sons of the Blood Moon. Your Dark Ancient ns initiative to cooperate with my Heaven Sealing Sacred Land is a very correct choice. With your strength, it would be difficult for you to move around in the Mysteries. Only by cooperating with me, Holy Land, will you be able to gain something in this Land of Mysteries. Hank said in a tone that seemed iparably arrogant. In the field, Hank Cultivation had the highest cultivation, nowadays, he had already reached the Sacred Level mid-stage realm, this strength enhancement was considered to be very fast, of course, it also had something to do with the elixir that he had purchased in the Capitals Jubilee Pavilion at the beginning, coupled with the other resources of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, he finally broke through to the top of the Sacred Level. resources to support him, he eventually broke through to the Sacred Level Middle Stage. What Hank said is very true. Saint Leo nodded his head, he was still only at the Supreme Emperor Realm level, the quasi-Great Emperor Realm hadnt even been reached yet, he continued, We still have amon enemy, so it will definitely be pleasant to work together. You mean Jason? Hank opened his mouth, heughed coldly and said, Jason hasnt even reached the Sacred Level level yet, when I meet him, Im bound to kill him! Sons of the Blood Moon hurriedly said, With Hanks strength, its definitely not difficult to kill him. When the timees, Im going to leave him in pieces! Sons of the Blood Moon harbored a deep hatred in his heart, and he would not forget that Blood Moons destruction was directly rted to Jason. With a twinkle in her eye, Daisy couldnt help but ask, Hank, where are we going next? Hank said, To Chaos Sea. The greatest chance for this Mysteries is that Chaos Sea! Sea? Saint Leo froze for a moment. Hank said, Chaos Sea is just a name, not a real ocean. This ce is filled with innate Chaos Qi that is as thick as the sea, hence the name. As long as one can absorb a strand of that Chaos Qi and use it for cultivation and enlightenment, the benefits will be endless. Moreover, the Chaos Sea is adjacent to the Cliff of Enlightenment, which is a true holy ce of cultivation. As long as I find it, its possible for me to directly break through to Sacred Level High, or even Extreme Realm Emperor. Daisy couldnt help but say, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land deserves to be one of the extremely ancient sacrednds, even knowing such secret stories. Hank smiled and said, Thats because my Sacred Land is rted to a great force in the heavens. These secret stories are all conveyed by that great force of The Celestial Realm. The Divine Naese of that great force is also not sure if it hase to thend of Mysteries, previously that Divine Naese was in seclusion, so it is not certain that it wille, if it catches up with this Divine Naeses release from seclusion, it is also possible that it wille to thend of Mysteries. Divine Naese? Daisy, Saint Leo and the others faces were stunned. Hank nodded, a sh of yearning shed across his eyes as he said, Yes, thats a true celestial pride, famous in The Celestial Realm, if he reallyes down to the Land of Mysteries, hell be absolutely unrivaled! Daisy and the others were silent, with the arrival of New Martial Age, they, these Dark Ancient n, found that they really dont have any advantages, the only way to better develop or even survive is to cooperate or even depend on them. Gray Mist Forest, a hidden ce in the periphery. Jason and the others came here and scouted around to make sure there was no one else around. Satan, are you hurt? Lilith asked in a concerned tone. Jason nodded and said, A little bit injured, but its not serious, Ill just take some healing Holy Pill and then condition it. After a pause, Jason said, Nowadays, there is already one Divine Naese confirmed by The Celestial Realm. That Infernos strength is extremely terrifying, Extreme Realm Emperor, but at least it is able to powerfully fight unusual Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. At these words, Robert and the others fell silent. Such a battle power was indeed too powerful, looking at the entirend of Mysteries, who could battle? Zack heard anotheryer of meaning in Jasons words, he said, Jason, you are saying that there is only one Inferno confirmed at the moment. meaning, there is a possibility that there will be other Divine Naeseing down from The Celestial Realm as well? Jason took a deep breath as he said, Good, thats a strong possibility. So, this next Mysteriesnd will be full of crises, and our opponents will even include these Divine Naese who came down from The Celestial Realm. The Celestial Realm this is starting to move. Theyre all very strong, and we dont have much of an advantage over them. Marcel said with a soft sigh. Jason smiled lightly and said, Thats why strength is superior! We dont have to be frustrated, we can equally improve our strength. From now on, aim to improve your strength, not only me, but you guys as well. Saying that, Jason opened his marching bag, which contained a block of Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. Jason said, I can sense that these Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals are very helpful to me. So, I am going to use these crystals to break through Great Emperor Realm, I dont know how many crystals will be consumed. If I break through Great Emperor Realm and these are not consumed after all, then I will give you guys an equal share. Zack immediately said, Jason, if its of great use to your cultivation, then take all of it and cultivate. The stronger you get up, the more advantage we have. Robert and the others also nodded their heads. Jason smiled and said, This is all what we got from exploring together. Anyway, if I break through Great Emperor Realm and theres any left over, you guys can split it equally, if theres no left over then Ill use it first. Good! The crowd unanimously agreed, and some anticipation flooded their hearts. The battle power embodied by Jason Quasi Great Emperor Realm was already very strong, once he broke through to Great Emperor Realm, there would be a qualitative metamorphosis, and only then would they have a more powerful capital topete with other heavenly prides and even Divine Naese of the Heavens in thisnd of Mysteries. Chapter 2070 – Realm Breaking Great Emperor (I) Jason was determined to attempt to break the realm of the Great Emperor, the pressure from The Celestial RealmDivine Naese was too much. The Celestial RealmDivine Naese aside, Gordon this Emperor n young master is also extremely powerful, with an imperial bloodline, practicing boxingbat skills is extraordinary, can be called the supreme boxing, such a rival is extremely scary. Jason asked himself with the current Cultivation cultivation is really not Gordons opponent, after all, the Cultivation realm gap is too big, the other side of the natural talent and blood does not have to be worse than him. The only way for him to break through the Great Emperor realm is to have the power to fight, and to initially fight against those Divine Naese. However, in order to break through, there was a need to make preparations. Jason had a premonition that once he broke through Great Emperor Realm, it would be some heaven and earth changes, so he needed a ce that was hidden enough, lest themotion induced when he broke through Great Emperor Realm would be too great, and would pull some enemies over. In the end, Jason in the Gray Mist Forest periphery, looking for a rtively hidden location, scouting around there are no traces of other forces of the disciples of the activities, and this ce is also away from the center of the Mysteries, rtively speaking is considered to be the most remote. When he came here, Jason said, I will first do a simple seclusion, after recovering from my injuries, I will start to impact the Great Emperor Realm, you guys help guard the surrounding situation. In the meantime, you can also seize the time to cultivate your own Cultivation. Good, Jason dont worry about your cultivation, we will guard the surroundings. Marcel and the others said. Jason arrived in front of a clearing, he took a Healing Holy Pill, then activated Zhe Arctic and began to recover his own injuries. In the battle of Dragons Nest, although he was injured, his injuries were not too serious, at that time, the Ten Thousand Dragons Gathering terrain formation copsed, making those ck Dragons Banepletely rampant, offsetting a part of Infernos, Iams, and Gordons punching power, otherwise, even with Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body protection, he would have been able to recover. Green Dragons Golden Body, Jason wouldnt have been able to carry the joint attack of these three powerhouses. Rumble!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Rolling qi and blood filled out from Jasons body, a Sunling Bloodline zed like a dragon, like nine blood dragons flying in the air, the flourishing qi and blood enveloped his body, washing away his own flesh and bones, and also making the medicinal properties of that healing Holy Pill flow around his body, causing his internal injuries to recover continuously. Nowadays, the recovery effect of Zhe Arctic could be said to be extremely astonishing, and whenbined with that Healing Holy Pill, the healing effect was even better, achieving twice the result with half the effort. About an hour or soter, Jason violently opened his eyes, his eyes contained a bit of essence, the whole person was full of spirit, in a peak state of mind. Then, Jason transferred a strand of Green Dragon Origin Power into the Enlightenment Leaf on his body, causing the Enlightenment Leaf to blossom with a bit of greenish-blue light. An inexplicable Taoist rhythm filled the room, enveloping Jason and allowing him to better enter the realm of enlightenment in such a state. Jason took out the palm-sized Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal from his backpack, and as he held it in his hand, immediately his own Dragon Bloodline revived on its own, and seemed to have a kind of leap, excitement, and desire to Cant wait to absorb the Origin Dragons Breath contained within this crystal. Jason took a deep breath, and without any further hesitation, he activated the Green Dragon Secret Art and began to absorb the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons. The Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal contained Origin Dragons Breath. Immediately, the golden gas flowing from the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal began to merge into Jasons body, transforming into a majestic energy essence as well as Origin Dragons Breath, spreading to all the limbs of Jasons body. all the limbs and bones of his body. Ang roarC A high-pitched dragons roar sounded, Jasons Green Dragon Illusion took off into the air, stretching across the void, and the green-colored dragons shadow began to be tinted with a bit of light golden light. In an instant, the shadow of the green dragon phantom solidified again for a few points, and this trend continued, constantly solidifying under the green dragon phantom appeared more and more lifelike. Jasons body has a kind of hot feeling, only because this piece of crystal stone contains Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons into his body, the sea of majestic energy filled his whole body, he failed topletely digest the first time under, the horror of the huge amount of energy was almost ready to burst his body. It was like a balloon, as more and more energy filled the balloon, the balloon became more and more inted, and when it reached a limit, it would explode with a bang. However, Jason didnt seem to be panicked, he frantically operated the Green Dragon Secret Art, converting the massive amount of energy into Origin Power, at the same time, his Green Dragon Origin was also frantically absorbing the Origin Dragons Breath. Origin Dragons Breath. The more Origin Dragons Breath he absorbed, the more solid the Green Dragon illusion became, and ayer of light golden light was rendered on it, making the Green Dragons shadow even more realistic, and the dragons power aura released was even more intense and horrifying. As Jason transformed more and more Origin Power, his Cultivation Origin had already begun to be unable to hold it, in such a situation, the only way for him was to break through! Only by breaking through to the Great Emperor Realm, making his Cultivation Origin expand, could he amodate more and more powerful Origin Power. Otherwise, in such a situation, his current stage of Cultivation Origin would not be able to amodate so much Origin Power, and it would be like the balloon that bursts, and he would be burst alive by that massive and majestic power. Jasonsck of understanding of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal, he also did not expect that such a palm-sized piece of crystal would contain such a huge amount of energy. Not to mention a true Eighth-grade martial arts pills, even the energy of ten Eighth-grade martial arts pills could not bepared to it, and even the true Ninth-grade martial arts pills could not bepared to it. Because, the energy contained within this Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was extremely pure and of a very high grade,pletely exceeding the existing energy resources in the outside world! In fact, ording to Gordon, the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was as valuable as a Semi-Holy Pill, only Jason didnt know that. While running the Green Dragon Secret Art to digest the massive amount of pure energy in his body, Jason guided the Origin Power towards the Great Emperor Realms barrier. Originally, thisyer of Great Emperor Realm barrier had already rushed out a gap, previously Jason was unable topletely break through, on the one hand, because thisyer of Great Emperor Realm barrier was extremely strong, on the other hand, because of theck of Origin Power in his body, when he impacted the barrier in general, he had already exhausted himself and could not sustain it. But now, he didnt need to worry about exhaustion at all, as a steady stream of Origin Power continuously impacted thisyer of Great Emperor Realm Barrier, and he continuously transformed the energy from the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals into his body. The energy from the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals into his body was converted into Origin Power, and the cycle continued unceasingly, with no sign of interruption. As a result, a miraculous scene was formed inside Jasons body C his own Origin Power was converging. His own Origin Power converged into a sea, forming a torrent, and impacted the barrier of the Great Emperor Realm with a might that swept and engulfed everything! Chapter 2071 – Realm Breaking Great Emperor (II) Boom! Boom! In an instant, Jasons body echoed a burst of violent impact sound like wavespping at the shore, the sound momentum as if there was a muffled thunder in his body, as if the war drums pounding sound power from his body, extremely shocking. Such a phenomenon has long been noticed by Robert, Marcel and others, they realized that Jason is at the juncture of breaking the boundary, this moment is not to be lost, and no foreign objects to disturb. They realized that Jason was at the juncture of breaking the boundary, this moment was not to be disturbed by anything from the outside. At that moment, they concentrated more on guarding the situation around them, and would not allow any external idents to disturb Jasons process of breaking the boundary. Emily, Lilith, Talitha and others were also looking at Jason, they could intuitively sense that Jasons own aura was getting stronger and stronger, and the Cultivation aura was climbing up, like it was going to break through a shackle. Robert was on guard while looking at Jasons direction, he was shocked in his heart, he had broken through the Sacred Level, so he had a deep understanding of the realm of breaking through this level. However, he remembered that when he broke through the Sacred Level, there was no such surging and majestic energy surging in his body, what made him feel incredible was that under the urging of such surging and majestic energy, Jasonsyer of barriers had not yet broken through sessfully. It was obvious that Jasons barrier of Great Emperor Realm was so solid that only by reserving enough surging and majestic energy could he break through it in one go. At this time, Jasons breakthrough had also entered a critical moment. Under the impact of the Ocean Power in his body, which was like a torrent, the strong Great Emperor Realm barrier finally loosened, and immediately after that- Ka-boom! Ka-rak! A burst of cracking sounds came, from the original gap, the Cultivation Barrier began to break, making the gap bigger and bigger, gradually spreading to the entire Great Emperor Realm Barrier. Correspondingly, Jasons own Cultivation breath also climbed, with an extremely fast speed in the strong, in the underworld, a horrible pressure that covers the sky and the sun in the diffusion, that belongs to the Great Emperor Realms pressure, gradually tends to beplete. The green dragon shadow that stretches across the void roars endlessly, its thick body wanders, and when its long tail swings, the wind and clouds change color, setting off gusts of wind, and the sound of the Great Daos roar echoes in the surroundings. The Green Dragon illusion is constantly absorbing the Origin Dragons Breath, that is known as Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons of the Dragons Nest after endless years to coalesce out, extremely precious, for the Dragon Bloodline and even the Dragons lineage of martial arts cultivators, it was the greatest tonic, any cultivation resources were hard topare. As the Green Dragons Illusion absorbed the Origin Dragons Breath, ayer of light gold color began to stain the huge dragons body, and the shadow became more and more solid and vivid, looking like it was about toe to life. The Green Dragon illusion was undergoing a metamorphosis, and correspondingly, Jasons own Green Dragon Origin was also undergoing a qualitative change, its quality was metamorphosing once again, and this time the metamorphosis was even more thorough andprehensive than the metamorphosis brought about by thest time he took Dragon Vein Fruit. Boom! At that moment, a booming and vibrating sound came violently from Jasons body, like the first p of thunder, shocking the people. At that moment, Jasons Cultivation aura climbed straight up, a real sense of Great Emperors pressure was permeating, shaking this side of heaven and earth, inducing the heaven and earth to roar with the sound of the Dao, and in the void there were bursts of thunder, with shes of lightning brewing, as if with Jasons sess in breaking through the realm, the heavens were about to rain down thunder punishment! The barrier of Great Emperor Realm in Jasons body has beenpletely broken, at this moment, he haspletely stepped into the Great Emperor Realm! The green dragon illusion also underwent aplete transformation with Jasons sessful breakthrough, the green dragon shadow emitted a burst of high-pitched dragon roar, charging straight into the sky, like it was going to bathe in the baptism of thunder and lightning, apanied by the presentation of thews of the Great Dao, it appeared to be sacred and extraordinary, and also brought people an extremely strong sense of visual shock. The might of the great emperor is like a torrent, sweeping this side of heaven and earth, giving people a kind of unique world might, dominating heaven and earth, making all the spirits submissive. Thews of the great dao were presented, the dao sound rumbled, the sound was powerful for thousands of miles, and there was Rui Xias violet light shing, as if it was submitting to the might of this Great Emperors Might. Jason a thought, a supreme and iparable force of the heavens and earth to enhance his own body, raise his hands and feet seem to be this side of the void will be copsed and copsed, the majestic and majestic greatness of the force in the body flow surging, bringing him a great impact! His own Sunling Bloodline was even more flourishing, flowing like that viscous hot magma, sucking up the essence of heaven and earth, and then feeding back into his flesh, nourishing his flesh and bones, his vitality growing by leaps and bounds. At this moment, Jason finally knew why there was a huge difference between Great Emperor Realm and the realm below Great Emperor Realm, because after breaking through to Great Emperor Realm, ones own life level would undergo aplete metamorphosis and evolution. This evolution was all-epassing, including the strength of flesh and blood, the growth of origin, and so on. Sessfully breaking the Great Emperor Realm, Jasons Cultivation Origin doubled in size, and the Origin Power inspired from the depths of his bloodline was converging towards the Cultivation Origin to fill it up. The energy of the palm-sized Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal had already been absorbed by him, and there was still undigested pure energy left in his body. At that moment, Jasons heart moved, he operated the Green Dragon Secret Art, and instead of stopping at the Great Emperor Realm Beginner Stage, he utilized the remaining pure energy in his body to continue his impact. After breaking through to the Great Emperor Realm, Jasons operation of Green Dragon Secret Art was even more skillful, and he was rapidly digesting the remaining pure energy in his body, continuously impacting higher realms. During this process, Jasons Cultivation aura was steadily rising, the Great Emperors pressure was getting stronger and stronger, copsing the void where he was to tremble and roar, and a greenish-colored radiance blossomed into a dazzling light, with a hidden meteorology of the Lord of Heaven being generated. About half an hourter, the pure energy in Jasons body was finally digested, Jason violently opened his eyes, and his eyes seemed to be tinted with a strange light, and when he opened and closed his eyes, it was like two sharp edges cutting through the sky. Great Emperor Realm Middle Grade! With the help of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal, Jason had actually raised his Cultivation realm to the Great Emperor Realm Middle Stage level! This could be said to be extremely appalling. Jason had directly transcended the Great Emperor Realm Beginner Level, and with his situation, there was absolutely no need to worry about the Great Emperor Realm Beginner Level not being perfected.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. For one thing, the energy contained in the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was pure enough to allow him to refine the Great Emperor Realm preliminary stage to a perfect state during the process of ascension; for another, Jasons umtion was already deep enough, with one great battle, one life and one death, and one great battle. of great battles, one life and death danger after another, this kind of umtion down, making him thick and thin, with the help of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal stone, breaking through to the Great Emperor Realm middle stage in one fell swoop would also seem natural. Sess? At this moment, Marcel, Zack, Benji and the others came back to their senses, and they allughed excitedly as they quickly gathered towards Jason. Chapter 2072 River of Heavenly Dao Mysteriesnd, in front of a purple bamboo forest. There are clusters and clusters of purple bamboo forests growing in this ce, forming a sea of bamboo, and the breeze moves the Buddha, making this sea of bamboo that rises high and high ripple along with it, like a deep blue sea water surging. The environment here is extremely elegant, not far from the purple bamboo forest, a clear stream is flowing, the pool water is clear, bringing a slight coolness. Hilton as well as Emperor n Bloodlines disciples were all around, some were on guard, some were cultivating. Not far away, Gordon was practicing Cultivation. Gordon was preparing to break through his Cultivation to the peak of Sacred Level High Order, and after seeing that the Ascendant had Divine Naesee to thend of Mysteries, he had a sense of urgency in his heart. Although he wasnt afraid of these Divine Naese from the Heavens, after all, he had the First Heavenly Pride of the Heavens like Emperor Son behind him. The problem was, in this Mysteriesnd, topete for any chance or rely on strength, these Divine Naese of the Heavens, even if they were afraid of the Emperors Son or not, they would not give the chance to him whenpeting for a chance, if he did not have enough strength, then he could not participate in thepetition. Originally, ording to Gordons n, he was prepared to seize the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals and then use the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals to obtain the pure essence of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. After seizing the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, he was going to use the pure and massive energy of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals to make a breakthrough to the Extreme Realm Emperor. Who would have thought that his n had fallen through, but Jason had gotten there first. What made him even more annoyed is that he and Inferno joined forces and failed to leave Jason behind in Dragons Nest, and could only watch Jason escape. Thend of Mysteries is also extremely vast, in a short period of time, it is undoubtedly difficult to track Jasons whereabouts. Therefore, Gordon decided to improve his Cultivation first. Gordon took the Emperors Blood Pill made by Emperor n Bloodline, which could further strengthen his Emperors bloodline and stimte more Emperors Qi and blood, preparing him to break through to the peak of Sacred Level. Gordon was extremely confident that this breakthrough would not pose any problems, it would just take a bit of time. Right at this momentC Boom! Boom! I dont know how far away from each other, there was a gust of Dao sound rumbling sound, vaguely seemed to be apanied by a burst of thunder, there was lightning brewing in the clouds, the phenomenon was amazing. Gordons face changed slightly, and he couldnt help but blurt out, This is someone who is breaking through the realm? Just who is breaking through the Great Realm? To be able to cause such an amazing vision?! Even from a distance away, Gordon was able to sense the magnificent and vast dao sound roaring, that side of the void looked like it was being copsed, the dao sound rolling, the great dao intertwining, with muffled thunder rumbling through the heavens. Such a terrifying vision was extremely rare, which meant that the boundary breaker himself was sufficiently heaven-defying and extraordinary enough to be qualified to cause the heaven and earth dao to shake. Could it be Gordons eyes shed with a cold aura, a touch of furious killing opportunity was surging, he thought of someone, Jason! It must be Jason who is breaking the realm, he was previously the quasi Great Saint level, taking away the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was enough for him to break the realm! Damn it! At this moment, an impulse surged in Gordons heart, wanting to directly follow the direction that the heavenly and earthly visions had passed through to chase after him. However, he held back after calming down, he was at the juncture of breakthrough, it would be a pity if he gave up. Besides, such a heaven and earth vision indicated that Jason had already seeded in breaking through the realm, even if he rushed over there, he would not be able to stop Jason from breaking through the realm. Therefore, Gordon decided to improve his own Cultivation strength first, anyway, there is still enough time, he can still attack and kill Jason when he meets himter. Mysteriesnd, River of Heavenly Dao. River of Heavenly Dao is located between two peaks in the south of Mysteries. The river stirs and rushes. It flows from the upstream peaks to the downstream peaks. ording to the records, there have been people exploring the mysteries of River of Heavenly Dao in ancient times, trying to discover its source, but all of them failed. No one was able to find the source of the river, or even where the river eventually flowed to, the only thing that appeared was the river between the two peaks. Legend has it that the River of Heavenly Dao contains substances of the Heavenly Dao origin, which are integrated into the river, invisible and untouchable, and cannot be sensed. However, the River of Heavenly Dao often nurtures real Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. In the ancient times, someone once obtained a real Holy Pill in the River of Heavenly Dao, and someone once obtained a real Holy Pill in the River of Heavenly Dao, and someone once obtained a real Holy Pill in the River of Heavenly Dao, and someone once obtained a real Holy Pill in the River of Heavenly Dao. In the ancient times, someone once obtained a real Holy Pill in River of Heavenly Dao, and someone once obtained a treasure containing the rules of Heavenly Dao in River of Heavenly Dao. Of course, the mysteries of the River of Heavenly Dao are not found in the ancient texts of The Human Realm, which ceased to exist during the turbulent times of the End Martial Age. However, The Celestial Realm has always preserved them. Thus, in this area where River of Heavenly Dao was located, Infernos figure appeared, followed by Iam, Heavenly Blood, and others. Its been thousands of years, a true treasure should have been birthed in this River of Heavenly Dao, right? Inferno muttered to himself and then said, I hope to breed treasures with fragments of Heavenly Dao rules within, thats what I need.From N?velDrama.Org. Iam said, Divine Naese has always been blessed with great fortune, and this time she is bound to encounter a great chance of her own. Inferno nodded and continued to walk forward, not more than a few stepster he violently stopped, the gaze in his eyes looking towards the right direction. Iam also sensed something, he frowned slightly as he raised his eyes towards the right side. In the sparse forest on the right side, a line of people violently walked over. The leader was a young man wearing silver robes, his face was handsome, radiant, monstrous qi and blood filled the sky, covering the sun, the depths of the pupils of his eyes, seemed to visualize two special runes, eyes open and close, containing a forceful pressure of the human heart. The silver-robed young man was followed by a ck-clothed old man, in addition to several Ghost Tomb Sect disciples such as Henderson. This was actually Saint Dsosie! Inferno, I didnt expect to meet you here. Saint Dsosie spoke in a nd tone. Infernos face remained unchanged, appearing calm as usual as he said, Saint Dsosie has alsoe to this River of Heavenly Dao to look for a chance? Saint Dsosie smiled ndly, his own qi and blood flourishing unrivaled, seemingly wanting to suppress Inferno, he said, Is it possible that only you are allowed toe? Hmph! Inferno snorted coldly and said, Then each ording to their own chance, lets see who can get that truly great chance. Just as the words fell out of his mouth, Inferno violently sensed a strange change in the heavens and earth. The sound of that Great Dao roaring, and the sound of that shocking thunder exploding, was heard, and it was passed over from the distance in this regard. Such a heaven and earth anomaly Someone is breaking the boundary?! Inferno frowned, as if he had realized something. Chapter 2073 – Dragon Bloodline’s Metamorphosis Inferno sensed the heaven and earth visions, he immediately thought that someone must be breaking through the Great Realm, then a figure surfaced in his mind C Jason! That guy took the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal and used it to break through the realm? Inferno thought darkly in his mind as a hint of furious killing intent shed in his eyes. Dragons Nest could be said to be the first setback he had encountered in thend of Mysteries when he came from The Celestial Realm, and if he had said that this setback was caused by the other Divine Naese, then it would have seemed normal. However, this setback was caused by The Human Realm, a guy who hadnt even reached the Sacred Level yet, so one could imagine how angry and frustrated he was in his heart. Now, this guy was taking the spoils of war to break through the Cultivation realm, which was undoubtedly another merciless p to his face. So much so that Inferno couldnt wait to kill over there and pull Jason out. But Inferno still held back, he had alreadye to the River of Heavenly Dao, and Saint Dsosie had alsoe. This if River of Heavenly Dao really birthed treasures that contained the rules of the Heavenly Dao, once Saint Dsosie got his hands on them, then he would be a cut behind. Therefore, for the sake of the greater good, Inferno had no choice but to hold back and wait until he had first seized the chance in River of Heavenly Dao. As for Jason, he wasnt afraid that he wouldnt have the chance to meet him, and when he had his hands free, he swore that no matter where Jason was hiding, he would find him. Saint Dsosie also sensed the magnificent and grand heaven and earth vision, his face involuntarily became a little bit heavier and said, It seems that even though The Human Realm has stepped into the End Martial Age for thousands of years, there are still true heavenly prides existing in The Human Realm. This should be at the Broken Realm Sacred Level level, and those who are able to cause such a heaven and earth anomaly are enough to be ranked in the top ten even if they look at The Celestial Realm. Inferno grimaced as he was silent and walked forward. Saint Dsosie was slightly surprised to see the change in Infernos face, from that mood swing of Infernos, it seemed that this Divine Naese of Inferno God Lineage had suffered a great loss in thisnd of Mysteries? It would be interesting if that was the case. He really couldnt think of what kind of person could make Inferno suffer a big loss in this Mysteriesnd. Gray Mist Forest, a hidden ce in the outskirts. Gradually, the heaven and earth anomalies caused by Jasons broken realm gradually calmed down, and the green dragon illusion also returned to its original form. Jason examined his own state, and now his qi and blood were in full bloom, just like the true dragons qi and blood, which was as strong and zing as the sun, and began to manifest the strongest qi and blood of the Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline. Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed with ayer of green-golden light that was even more dazzling, and the entire body seemed to be flowing with ayer of gorgeous light, forming that imprable armor. This made Jason realize that his Green Dragons Golden Body had stepped into the realm of the extreme! Green Dragons Golden Body stepping into the Extreme Realm was equivalent to a huge metamorphosis, and the increase in the strength of the physical body brought about was simply incalcble. Jason felt that now, even if he were to fight against an Ascended Celestial Pride like Inferno, even though he would still be suppressed in terms of his Cultivation cultivation as well, he would be able to fight back and not bepletely suppressed by Inferno by virtue of Green Dragons Golden Body. In addition, after Green Dragons Golden Body returned to its original body, Jason directly sensed that his Dragon Bloodline had indeed undergone a metamorphosis, and it felt like a metamorphosis to the next stage of growth. And, it also brought a major change to the Green Dragon Mirage C Dragons breath! This metamorphosis, even let his Green Dragon Mirage has a means of attack, that is, like a dragon spitting out its breath, send out the power of Dragons breath, as for what kind of damage it can cause, now Jason is not clear, after all, did not go to test. In any case, its own Green Dragon Illusion has an additional means of attack that is good, Jason also has a kind of intuition, Green Dragon Illusions spitting blow is absolutely not simple, and will even bring surprises at critical moments. Great Emperor Realm middle stage all-round strength is indeed improved a lot, but still cant fight against Inferno these Ascended Divine Naese, the other side there is also an Extreme Realm Emperor powerful person. If I can reach the Emperor of the Absolute level, I might have a chance. Jason thought darkly in his heart. He hadnt thought about being able to reach the Extreme Realm Emperor aka Extreme Realm Emperor level in a short period of time, it wasnt realistic, and the Extreme Realm Emperor level wasnt something that could be piled up by relying on resources, one needed to have a sufficient understanding of the rules of the Extreme Realm Emperors dao It required sufficient realization of the rules of the Extreme Realm Emperors Great Dao. Therefore, Jasons goal was to hopefully break through to the Emperor of the Absolute level this time in the Land of Mysteries. After leaving the Chaos Mysteries, he would then close his eyes for a period of time toprehend the Extreme Realm Emperors Upanishad, thus breaking through to the Extreme Realm Emperor level. As for the goal of elevating to Emperor of the Absolute, Jason felt that there was still hope that he could reach it. If he got some more chances, experienced some great battles to stimte stronger potential in his body, and continuously consolidated his current Great Emperor Realm mid-stage realm, when the time was right, he could still reach the level of Emperor of the Absolute. At this time, looking at Robert, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Lilith and other people surrounded, Jason collected his own aura, he smiled and said: This Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal stone is indeed the most powerful crystal stone in the world. crystal indeed contains iparably pure and majestic energy, and through this, I have sessfully broken through to Great Emperor Realm, and it is still Great Emperor Realm Middle Level. Equivalent to Sacred Level middle rank? Thats really great, thats impressive, it surpasses my brother in one go. Emily said with a smile. Robert a face immediately ck He thought to himself how tired he was of living, he even wondered, was this his own sister? Is there such a thing as hitting ones own big brother? He hadnt even married out yet, and this elbow was starting to turn outward! Satan, congrattions, finally breaking through to Great Emperor Realm!Lilith spoke with joy, her mood stirring. Amitabha! Congrattions, Junior Master! Benji said with a smile as well. Zack smiled broadly and said, With Jasons heaven-defying battle power, now that hes at the middle stage of Great Emperor Realm, even if he encounters that Gordon guy, hespletely fearless!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thats right, Emperor n Bloodline is so high-minded that they still think they are the orthodox of Hyacinth, and they still want to unify Hyacinth. next time we meet, we will definitely destroy this Gordons prestige! Marcel also said. Jasonughed and said, If theres such an opportunity, then I definitely wont let it go. However, take this opportunity to cultivate yourselves. These Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals are still left over, and I used the big one. Ill use the big one, but Ill share the rest with you. Even a thumb-sized piece of crystal contains a huge amount of pure energy, so you guys should take the time to absorb it and cultivate. Zack sniffed and said, Jason, since these Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons are suitable for your Dragon Bloodline cultivation, then you can use them all for your own cultivation. Right, if it fits you, you use it for your cultivation to maximize the benefits. Marcel also said. Jason shook his head and said, I dont need it for now. My absorption of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons has already reached a state of saturation, so even if I absorb it again, it will be a waste. Dont push yourselves, Im afraid that there is more than one Divine Naese who hase from the heavens in thisnd of Mysteries, other than Gordon and the others. Thats why your strength needs to be raised as well, thats the most important thing. Saying that, Jason took out more than a dozen thumb-sized Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals from his backpack and began to distribute them to the crowd. Chapter 2074 Breaking the Boundary One After Another A thumb-sized chunk of Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was distributed to Robert, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Wolf Boy, Emily, Lilith, and Talitha. Basically, everyone got two pieces, big or small. When Lilith got the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal, she was able to sense that her Holy Dragon Bloodline had begun to revive on its own, and was surging dramatically, as if for the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals Origin Dragons Breath was extremely eager. This made Lilith realize that these Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals were extremely important to her Holy Dragon Bloodline, and once used for cultivation, it would be twice as effective. Wolf Boy suddenly said, Brother, I dont want this, I want that Wolf-Lion Beasts energy crystal. Wolf-Lion Beasts energy crystal? Jasons face was stunned, and then he remembered the energy crystals that were analyzed when he killed those Wolf-Lion Beasts in the Gray Mist Forest. Jason thought that Wolf Boy possessed the Wolf Boy Fate, so perhaps these Wolf-Lion Beasts Qi and blood were exactly what Wolf Boy cultivated to fit his own Fate. Immediately, Jason took some Wolf-Lion Beasts energy crystals to Wolf Boy and said, Then give the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals to Lilith. Origin Dragons Breath is useful for Liliths bloodline. After consulting the crowd, Jason also gave all the Wolf-Lion Beasts energy crystals to Wolf Boy for him to absorb and cultivate.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jason, on the other hand, took up the duty of guarding the surrounding area, and he also happened to use this time to skillfully master the power changes brought about by his own breakthrough to the Great Emperor Realms middle stage. With the transformation of the Green Dragons Illusion, the grade of his Green Dragons Origin Power had also been raised, and the force that he could equally burst out was more than twice as powerful as before, not to mention that his Cultivation Origin had doubled in size after his breakthrough to Great Emperor Realm, and he was able to greatly increase the amount of Origin Power that he could utilize. Green Dragons Golden Body had also reached the Realm of Extreme Realm, and with his current physical strength, he should be able to withstand the attacking and killing power of an Extreme Realm Emperor, and then he wouldnt be afraid of any closebat. In addition, the Green Dragon Mirage also possessed the means to attack, it was currently unknown how strong the killing power caused by the Green Dragon Mirages outburst of Dragons Breath was, but it was thought that it wouldnt be weak. He also has a number of other killer cards, such as Front Arctic and Extension Arctic. If he really wants to fight to the death, he doesnt have to be afraid of an Extreme Realm Emperor like Inferno, once Front Arctic can be triggered, coupled with Extension Arctic, as long as it is properly utilized and attacked by surprise, he will definitely be able to severely injure or even kill an Extreme Realm Emperor! Emperor! However, there was some uncertainty, and that was the probability of Front Arctic triggering. Even if it is triggered, if the increase in battle power is not high, lets say its only double the increase in battle power, then Im afraid that it wont be a big enough threat to Infernos Heavenly Pride. Jason predicted that at the very least, he would have to burst out with a battle power increase of more than four times in order to seriously threaten Inferno. It all depends on the face! Jason sighed softly as he took this time to also cultivate Front Arctic Fist Seals, condensing the Green Dragons Qi into a silk thread and connecting it to his bodys cosmic energy. Emperor of Man Fist also needs to strengthen its cultivation! The Emperors Qi and the Origin Energy of the Green Dragons Qi are able to co-mingle, and the power of the punches will skyrocket when the Emperor of Man Fist erupts! Jason thought to himself. He began to weigh the battle techniques that he could currently utilize, having a clear positioning and knowledge of his own strength, so that he could skillfully utilize them when the battle came. After rationalizing his own strength, Jason began to fall into the cultivation of Front Arctic Fist Seals, condensing a silk thread connected to the human bodys cosmic shadow, and with the elevation of his realm, the speed of condensing the silk threads was also very fast. As long as the trigger rate of Front Arctic could be guaranteed, then with Jasons current strength, he really wasnt afraid of Inferno and the others, at least he had the power to fight, and wouldnt be suppressed by the other party with the lift of a hand. In the midst of cultivation, Jason violently opened his eyes, he sensed a powerful energy fluctuation, and a majestic Cultivation aura was impacting towards the level of Great Emperor Realm. Jasons heart stirred, and he immediately rushed towards the direction he sensed. Immediately, Jason arrived at the ce where Lilith was practicing. At this time, Lilith had already absorbed the energy of the four small Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, and the four small Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals had already absorbed the energy of the four small Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals. Dragons crystals together contained quite a lot of Origin Dragons Breath, and they also contained extremely majestic pure energy. These Origin Dragons Breath was being absorbed by Liliths Holy Dragon Bloodline, and in an instant, a stream of majestic Holy Dragons Breath permeated from her body, a Holy Dragons Breath as thick as a pir, encircling her body, constantly generating a stream of Holy Dragon Power, which flowed towards her Cultivation Origin. Since then, Liliths body had begun to permeate with a wisp of Great Emperor Realms aura, which was stepping into the level of Quasi-Great Emperor Realm. However, Lilith did not stop there, having been nourished by Origin Dragons Breath, she continued to attack the higher Cultivation Realm. Jason knew that Lilith was attempting to reach Great Emperor Realm, and with Liliths background and the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, she technically had a chance. Jason watched from the sidelines, on the off chance that something unexpected might happen. However, Lilith lived up to her expectations, and with a burst of energy, the Origin Power in her body formed a torrent that impacted the Great Emperor Realm barrier, and soon, the barrier cracked and was broken through. A true Great Emperor Realm aura began to permeate out from Liliths body, and at this moment, she had sessfully broken through the Great Emperor realm! Thisy in the fact that the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystal was indeed very suitable for her Holy Dragon Bloodline, otherwise, if it was any other cultivation resource, it would be impossible to break through from Supreme Emperor Realm to Great Emperor Realm directly. directly break through to Great Emperor Realm, it would be difficult. The corner of Jasons mouth couldnt help but reveal a smirk, he was about to say something when he suddenly saw that not far away, a huge blood wolf shadow appeared in the air, that huge wolfs mouth was gulping and spitting, the aura and energy of this heaven and earth were going to be absorbed all the way to the ground. Jasons body moved, swept forward and arrived at Wolf Boys cultivation ce. He saw that Wolf Boy had already absorbed all those Wolf-Lion Beasts energy crystals, and the majestic qi and blood from his body was constantly erupting, and the Wolf Boys phantom image was even bigger, vaguely carrying a more intuitive and horrifying bloodthirsty and murderous intent. At this moment, Wolf Boys own light appeared, arge amount of pure aura energy in the world was converging towards his body, as an Innate Talent, his sensing and absorption of the aura of heaven and earth was far from beingparable to that of other people. A Sacred Level aura gradually spread out from Wolf Boys body. Wolf Boy was actually going to impact Sacred Level as well! Jason was stunned, thinking that it hadnt been long since Wolf Boy had broken through to Full Saint Realm, and he was going to impact Sacred Level again so soon? However, thinking about this guy on the Innate Talent, plus there are more than ten Wolf-Lion Beast energy crystals, and among them there are also Ninth-grade beast king level energy crystals, these Wolf-Lion Beast precipitation energy crystals contained within the qi and blood is obviously Wolf BoyWolf Boy Mirages great tonic. Therefore, with his special Innate Talent, it would not be surprising if he could break through the Sacred Level in one fell swoop. Chapter 2075 – Battle Strength Enhancement The huge blood wolf shadow was perched in mid-air, the blood disk opened its mouth, the pure aura energy of the rolling heaven and earth all converged into its mouth, and then transformed into a wave of Wolf Boys qi and blood feeding back into Wolf Boys body. Jason could see that Wolf Boy needed arge amount of Qi and Blood power to break through, at that moment, he took out the high quality Qi and Blood Pill that Ghost Doctor had refined with Elixir from his body, and took out three of them and handed them to Wolf Boy, saying, Wolf Boy, take these Qi and Blood Pill. Pill, and see if you can break through, even if you cant, reaching the Quasi-Great Saint level will be fine. Wolf Boy nodded and took the Qi and Blood Pill and then took it on that, he swallowed the three Qi and Blood Pill in one gulp and didnt have to worry about excess Qi and Blood at all as he wanted to impact the Sacred Level. After taking the three high-grade Qi and Blood Pill, it immediately transformed into that majestic Qi and Blood energy, causing the Wolf Boy Qi and Blood that emerged from Wolf Boys body to ze even more fiercely, and that huge Wolf Boy illusion was also rendered with ayer of blood-like color. Utilizing the majestic qi and blood gathered by these three high-grade Qi and Blood Pills, Wolf Boy attacked the Sacred Level barrier with a bang. SuddenlyC Ka Wo! The barrier in Wolf Boys body ruptured, and the gigantic Wolf Boy phantom raised its head to the sky and whistled, with terrifying sound waves reverberating. Between heaven and earth, the rules of the great dao were intertwined, and some of the rules of the great dao of heaven and earth had a hidden tendency to converge towards Wolf Boys body, perhaps rted to Wolf Boys Innate Talent, which was born to be in harmony with the dao. At one time, the heaven and earth presented anomalies. A strong and unrivaled Sacred Level breath pressure spread from Wolf Boys body, and the Wolf Boys phantom image also became more solid, lifelike and ferocious, as if it wanted to devour the world in the underworld! Wolf Boy had actually broken through to Sacred Level, and at the same time caused a certain degree of heaven and earth anomaly. Although the scale of this heaven and earth vision was not yetparable to Jasons breakthrough, but being able to cause such a degree of heaven and earth vision was enough to show the extraordinary nature of Wolf Boys own Cultivation Physique and destiny. HahahaCThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason couldnt help but let out a loudugh, his mood soothed. This time, Wolf Boy and Lilith seeded in breaking through the realm, this was a great joy, so he had two more Sacred Level level powerful helpers on his side, and in thepetition for the chance to win the Mysteriesnd, he also took a more proactive and favorable conditions. At the same time, Robert, Marcel, Zack and the rest of them had basically finished their cultivation. Robert was already at the perfect Sacred Level Initial Stage, and with the help of the pure energy of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals, he broke through to the Sacred Level Intermediate Stage, and his Cultivation Cultivation level had Cultivation cultivation had been raised by a small realm. In addition, Marcel, Zack, Benji, and Emily had also basically reached the quasi Sacred Level level, and Talitha did the same, also entering the quasi Great Emperor Realm. It could be said that everyone on Jasons side had had their Cultivation upgraded, with Jasons upgrading the most. This meant that the overall strength of Jasons team had stepped up a big level. Jason looked at Marcel, Zack and the others and said: Dont be anxious, in a short while, you will also break through to Sacred Level, by then, our team will all be Sacred Level opponents. Even if its Divine Naese, so what? We wont be afraid at all, we are superior in numbers, we canpletely chase after them and kill them! Emily couldnt help but begin to envision what it would be like for their team to start chasing and killing those Divine Naese in thend of Mysteries, and it could be said that the picture was simply not too beautiful. Anyway, Im looking forward to the scene of being able to chase and kill the Ascended Divine Naese all over the map, its going to be awesome. Zack said with a smile. Jason smiled and said, Such an opportunity might actuallye. The prerequisite is that our Cultivation strength keeps progressing, and the next goal is for everyone to reach the Sacred Level level. Marcel and the others nodded their heads, they were still very confident about this goal. This had only just entered the Chaos Mysteries, Marcel, Zack and the others had already advanced to the Quasi-Great Saint level, if they were in the outside world, they would at least have to grind for a while if they wanted to advance to this level. But in thisnd of Mysteries, as long as they were able to seize certain chances, then the speed of Cultivation cultivation advancement would be very fast. Where are we going next? Marcel opened his mouth and asked. Jason said, Definitely to continue searching for somends of opportunity. Unfortunately, we dont know much about the Chaos Mysteries, so its not clear which chancends exist in this Mysteries. Therefore, we can only rely on us to slowly grope and explore. Those Divine Naese who came down from the heavens, they should be very familiar with the Mysteriesnds. So, they know where there is the Land of Mysteries. Robert said. Jason nodded and said, This is true. After all, The Human Realm went through the End Martial Age, and a lot of ancient information was lost. However, there is no need to be afraid, this time we got the Dragons Nest, which is located in the southwestern direction, this time we can explore in the south direction. Explore this bearing clearly first, then we can explore the other bearings. The crowd nodded their heads and agreed with this proposal of Jasons. Everyone get ready, lets continue on the path of exploring Mysteries. Jason said. Just as Jason and the others were about to leave Gray Mist ForestOuter Land, all of a sudden C Boom! Boom! A burst of booming sounds came violently from Gray Mist Forest. Jason and the others faces were stunned, they had just entered the Mysteries Land, and had heard such a sound in the outskirts of the Gray Mist Forest, and when they entered the Gray Mist Forest to explore it, they saw that the gigantic Feathered Serpent was spitting out a bead, sucking in the aura of the heavens and the earth. Now, this sound came again, could it be that the Feathered Serpent in Gray Mist Forest had some kind of mutation? Jason looked towards Robert and the others as he said, Why dont we enter the Gray Mist Forest once again and take a look? If there is anything wrong, we can also escape immediately. It can be done. Robert nodded his head and said, If we meet those Wolf-Lion Beasts again, we can also continue to harvest some energy crystals. Immediately, Jason and the others headed in the direction of Gray Mist Forest. Entering into the Gray Mist Forest and seeing theyer of surging grayish mist, Jason and the others were also extremely cautious and wary of the surrounding situation. They continued to walk in, and since they had experience, their purpose was clear: to head to that swamp to see if there was some kind of mutation in this Feathered Serpent. Soon, Jason and the others sneaked to that swamp. SnortC An ear-piercing sound came out, and Jason and the others looked forward to see the huge Feathered Serpent, its huge serpent body supported in mid-air, its two pairs of ck feathered wings spread out, in a state of rage. What was even more astonishing was that in front of this Feathered Serpent, there was a figure. This is Demon Son? Jason looked at it, his tone was a bit surprised, and his face was also a bit astonished. Chapter 2076 – Losing the ship for the sake of the ship. In front, a huge Feathered Serpent stood up, its thick body brought an extremely strong sense of visual impact, both sides of the snakes body had ck feathered wings open, and a big bloody mouth was growing, angrily staring at the ck-clothed silhouette in front of it. In front of this Feathered Serpent, what stood there was actually Demon Son. At this moment, Demon Sons face looked extremely grave, and behind him, a two-winged Teng Snake illusion had already manifested in the air, and this Teng Snake illusion was also iparably huge, coiled in the air, emitting a strong pressure, and condescendingly looking down at this Feathered Serpent. Demon Sons body had rolling demonic qi surging, a Sacred Level pressure was sweeping, and it was obvious that he had reached the middle stage of Sacred Level, and this cultivation enhancement could be said to be very fast. Demon Son looked at this Feathered Serpent in front of him, and he said in a deep voice, Feathered Serpent, I only need your life pearl, and I wont hurt you. Although losing your Fate Bead will cause you to suffer some effects for a short period of time, you can still coalesce it againter. Anyway, in this Land of Mysteries, you can survive for a long time, and its entirely possible for you to coalesce another Fate Bead. Snort! The Feathered Serpent seemed to be able to understand humannguage, but this was normal, reaching the Feathered Serpents realm had already given birth to enough spiritual intelligence, so it could understand the meaning of Demon Sons words. However, this Feathered Serpent is obviously not willing, the life pearl is equivalent to its beast core, lost the life pearl, its cultivation will fall arge section, in this crisis-ridden Gray Mist Forest is extremely fatal, it also can not maintain its own identity as a dominant, I am afraid that it will be pounced on by other natural enemies to devour. Therefore, this Feathered Serpent hissed at Demon Son with itsrge mouth. However, the huge Teng Snake illusion that appeared behind Demon Son also moved, its wings spreading out and hissing towards the Feathered Serpent as if it was opening its mouth, and a pressure of its own filled the air. This Feathered Serpent was instinctively afraid, and his aura suddenly weakened. After Feathered Serpent metamorphosed into Teng Serpent, Demon Sons Teng Serpent illusion was illusory, but it had a Teng Serpents pressure permeating it, so it was able to form a certain level of suppression on Feathered Serpent from the positional frame, and that was a kind of instinctive suppression. That was why Demon Son dared to approach this Feathered Serpent. You have to know that this Feathered Serpent is already an Extreme Realm Emperor beast, if there is no suppression from the rules of the Mysteries, then it is no problem for this Feathered Serpent to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor. If other people were to stand in front of this Feathered Serpent with their Sacred Level cultivation, they would have been devoured long ago. Among the beasts, the suppression of the high level on the low level is a kind of instinctive suppression, has nothing to do with strength, is rooted in the soul, so even if this Feathered Serpent is very strong, as long as it makes an attack that Demon Son simply can not escape, but it does not dare to. That Teng Serpent illusion happened to be Feathered Serpents nemesis, originating from a kind of suppression on a high level, making this Feathered Serpent tremble at the soul level. Hand over the Life Pearl! Demon Son looked a little impatient as he shouted angrily, a fierce light shing in his eyes. Feathered Serpent kept hissing, looking cranky. How ungrateful! Demon Son snorted coldly as he drew out a de, his figure shed towards this Feathered Serpent and chopped horizontally. Snort! This Feathered Serpent was furious, his huge snake body wanted to sweep over, however, that huge Teng Serpent illusion was condescending and swooped downwards, a Teng Serpents pressure engulfed this Feathered Serpent like a tidal wave. The Feathered Serpent was immediately suppressed by the higher frame, and it instinctively shuddered. Snort! At this time, the knife in Demon Sons hand chopped at the Feathered Serpents torso, and even though the scales on the Feathered Serpents torso were extremely hard, under the sharp edge of the knife, it was still broken open with a bloody mark. Immediately, blood shot out, and Demon Son bathed in the blood, but also opened his mouth and licked it, the corner of his mouth revealing a touch of morose coldness. Snort! Demon Son continuously swung his sword, sessively inflicting a trauma on this Feathered Serpents body. Feathered Serpent was suppressed by that Teng Serpent Illusions High Bit Grid aura, and Feathered Serpent didnt even use its own power for defense, so those wounds grew more and more, and a trail of blood soared up. That Teng Serpent illusion bathed in Feathered Serpents blood, it was even more lifelike and powerful, suppressing Feathered Serpent. If you dont spit out the Life Pearl, Ill kill you and take it out just the same! Demon Son went berserk, frantically swinging his sword to sh at this Feathered Serpents huge snake body. To him, this Feathered Serpents essence blood or life pearl was a great tonic, and it had a crucial role to y in his Teng Snake Illusion, as long as he could devour it, then his cultivation would skyrocket by arge margin. Right at this moment- Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, several figures swooped over towards Demon Sons side. The leader was Jason, in addition to Robert and Wolf Boy. Demon Son was the first to be alerted, his gaze lifted and his face was stunned, Jason? In an instant, the long knife in Demon Sons hand transformed into a cold aura, and threw it out directly to Jason, then he turned around and immediately fled. Demon Son was very decisive, throwing the long knife to dy Jasons movement, and then immediately took the opportunity to escape.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jason sidestepped the thrown long knife, he executed March Arctic, instantly chasing after Demon Son, he evolved his fist momentum, a fist soared into the air, a green dragons shadow was manifested in his fist momentum, directly killing Demon Sons back. Demon Son was horrified in his heart, he roared, that Teng Snake illusion merged into him, he turned around and also erupted a fist, meeting Jasons fist momentum. Bang! With a loud bang, Jasons full power of this punch was as terrifying as this, this was his Great Emperor Realm middle stage battle power outburst, the berserk fist power was like a raging tide engulfing towards Demon Son. Wow Demon Son couldnt help but open his mouth, coughing out a stream of fresh blood, his entire body used the force of Jasons punch to sprint backward, and ran without looking back. Jason wanted to chase after him, but thought better of it, because there was that Feathered Serpent behind him. That Feathered Serpent had already been injured and was in a berserk state, and there were Robert, Marcel, Zack and others on his side, so if this Feathered Serpent went berserk and attacked Robert and the others, it would be extremely dangerous. Demon Son, Ill give you credit for this life first! Jason shouted, as he turned around and returned, he really saw that Feathered Serpent with red eyes and snake letters spitting out, staring intently at Robert, Wolf Boy and the others. Without the suppression of the Teng Snake Illusion, the Feathered Serpent was in a wounded condition, although the skin wound did not affect it much, but with the cold-blooded character of the Feathered Serpent, it might start a frantic fight for revenge. Jason immediately said in a deep voice, Feathered Serpent, we have no ill will towards you. Otherwise, we wouldnt havee out to help just now. That person with Snakes body just now is our enemy. He wanted to take your life pearl, and we were the ones who stepped in to injure him and escape. So, to put it mildly, we sort of saved your life. That Feathered Serpent understood humannguage, and the huge snakes head turned to look at Jason. Chapter 2077 Cooperation If Jason was still at the Quasi-Great Emperor Realm, he would not face this Feathered Serpent head-on, after all, this was a beast that had been practicing for an unknown number of years and had reached the level of Quasi-Sacred Realm. However, now that he was already at the Great Emperor Realm middle stage of cultivation, the level of strength had been greatly improved, so even if he was to face this Feathered Serpent head-on, he was fearless, and at least had the power to fight. When facing this Feathered Serpent, Jason released a strand of his own Great Emperor Realm pressure, which also contained his own Dragon Bloodlines aura of dragon power. As expected, when the Feathered Serpent looked at Jason, its fury slowed down slightly, but there was still a touch of vignce in its crimson eyes. At this time, Robert, Marcel, Zack, Lilith and the others also began to gather around, Jason signaled for them to back off, firstly, to avoid this Feathered Serpent from misunderstanding, mistakenly believing that all of them were gathering together to target it; secondly, to avoid this Feathered Serpent suddenly rising up to injure the people. Jason stared at the Feathered Serpent. Jason stared at the Feathered Serpent and continued, I can see that the Snake of that person, Demon Son, is instinctively suppressing you. With Demon Sons character, since he has set his sights on your life pearl, he will never stop there, he wille back again. I can make you a promise that whenever Demon Sones to deal with you, I wille and help you deal with him. The Feathered Serpents reddened eyes rolled as if thinking about Jasons words. Jason continued after seeing this, Ive already helped you once in the party, and from that you can see my sincerity. I think we can have some cooperation. If Demon Son wants toe against you, I cane and help, and kill Demon Son in the process. But if I have strong enemies on my side who are after me, how about you help me deal with those strong enemies as well if the timing is right? If you say yes, then nod once. Jason continued. That Feathered Serpents crimson snake letters gulped, as if it was thinking, as if it was weighing the situation, and in the end, its huge head lowered and raised one after another, and it was considered to have nodded in agreement. Jason lightly breathed out after seeing this, he smiled and said, Very well, then we are now in a cooperative rtionship. Dont worry, we wont covet the life pearl on your body, thats useless to us. As for Demon Son, if he still dares toe and covet your life bead, I will definitely kill him and put an end to it forever. Saying that, Jason thought for a moment and asked, By the way, Brother Snake, at the risk of asking, this Gray Mist Forest is considered your territory, right? Jason went from being addressed all the way to Brother Snake, and there was no sense of incongruity. This Feathered Serpent whirled around and nodded, as if responding to Jasons words. Jason immediately said, To be able to dominate the Gray Mist Forest and upy a part of the world, it seems that Brother Serpent is also very strong in thisnd of Mysteries. By the way, I wonder if there are any cultivation resources in this Gray Mist Forest? Whether its me or these brothers of mine, we all need some cultivation resources as well, and when were strong, well be a great help to you, Brother Snake. After all, those who havee to thend of Mysteries this time, there are also Divine Naese from the heavens, if these Divine Naese are also unfavorable to Brother Serpent, then it will be difficult to protect Brother Serpent if I dont have a correspondingly strong enough strength on my side. This Feathered Serpent had extremely high spiritual intelligence and had long since been humanized, and seemed to have understood Jasons words.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Immediately, this Feathered Serpents huge body fiercely dived into the swamp at the back, and a few momentster C Wow! The Feathered Serpents body reappeared, and then it violently opened its mouth and spat out a dozen fist-sized pieces with ayer of crystalline light towards Jasons front. Jason picked up one of the pieces and saw that they were all crystals and contained a pure and iparable aura energy! Spirit stone! This is the real spirit stone, and from the view of the spirit energy contained within, at the very least, it is a high-grade spirit stone! Jason was a bit confused, there were sixteen fist-sized high-grade spirit stones, how many high-grade martial arts pills was a fist-sized high-grade spirit stone equivalent to? Even Eighth-grade martial arts pills couldntpare! Jason finally knew why this Feathered Serpent was able to cultivate to such a level, it seems that there should be a spirit stone vein under this swamp, and this Feathered Serpent is hogging this spirit stone vein to cultivate. It is simply extravagant! Jason hurriedly greeted Robert and the others over and opened the tactical backpacks that each of them was carrying to pack up all these spirit stones. At the end, Jason looked at Feathered Serpent and said, Thanks to Brother Snakes kindness. Brother Snake, youve suffered some minor injuries, so you rest and recuperate first, and Ill go to the other chancends to look for the chance. Back if you are in danger, just trigger some vibrations on this side of Gray Mist Forest, as long as I sense something on this side of Gray Mist Forest, I will definitely rush over. Feathered Serpents massive head nodded. Jason and the others bid farewell to Feathered Serpent and left with that, and the massive body of the huge Feathered Serpent began to sink down into that swamp. Walking out of Gray Mist Forest, Jason and the others were practically grinning from ear to ear. This time, they had made a big profit, besides failing to kill Demon Son and letting him escape, but this time, they had ruined Demon Sons n. In addition, being able to enter into a partnership with this Extreme Realm Emperors Feathered Serpent, and being able to harvest so many high-grade Spirit Stones, this was definitely a big profit. Marcel sighed repeatedly and said, Jason, how did you think of cooperating with that Feathered Serpent? That Feathered Serpent is humane and able tomunicate, so if we can cooperate, we can cooperate and get what we need. Demon Sons cultivation hasnt reached Extreme Realm Emperor yet, but with his unique destiny, he is able to suppress this Feathered Serpent. This Feathered Serpent is also worried about this Feathered Serpent. Feathered Serpent is also worried about Demon Son going after it again, so of course it is willing to cooperate with us. Jason opened his mouth and continued, This Feathered Serpents Fate Bead isnt too useful to us, and making an enemy of this Feathered Serpent can be said to be more than worth the loss. Yeah, this Feathered Serpent just gave us more than ten Spirit Stones, its the first time Ivee into contact with Spirit Stones. The Human Realm hasnt had any Spirit Veins for a long time since the End Martial Age, and naturally it cant breed Spirit Stones. Zack said. Jason sighed softly and said, There must be a spirit vein under that swamp where Feathered Serpent inhabits. If we can harvest some more high-grade Spirit Stones from this Spirit Vein, that would be a big profit. Robert smiled and said, Anyway, we have already cooperated with this Feathered Serpent, so there will still be opportunities down the road. Jason nodded and said with a smile, Thats right. Lets go, lets follow the original n and head towards the south to see if we cane across any chancend. Also find a ce tond, its gettingte. Good! The crowd nodded their heads and hurried forward along with Jason. Chapter 2078 Mixed God Son Demon Son escaped Gray Mist Forest, a smear of blood lingering at the corner of his mouth and a face that looked incredibly grim. Jason! Demon Son hissed angrily, he didnt expect that the original winning action was ultimately sabotaged by Jason, making it impossible for him to sessfully seize that Feathered Serpents Life Bead, which was too much of a loss for him. Jason actually also broke through to the Sacred Level level Only the other day at the World Martial Arts League Competition, he was clearly only at the quasi-Great Saint level. It seems like he must have gotten some kind of chance in the Land of Mysteries! Demon Son narrowed his eyes, his heart growing more and more indignant and cynical, if he was able to obtain that Feathered Serpents Fate Bead, by relying on this Fate Bead his Fate would undergo a metamorphosis, and there was a hope to impact Extreme Realm Emperor. But now, that hope was dashed. There must be a way to get rid of Jason. Otherwise, this if we let him continue to get some chances here, then he will rise rapidly and be unrivaled. Demon Son was secretly calcting in his mind. Walking, suddenly, Demon Son eyelids steeply jumped, he actually saw the front at some point appeared a figure, this is a young man, wearing ink-colored Cultivation clothing, a head of ck hair scattered, face thin, but angr, giving a person an extremely stern feeling, more strange is, this person also eye pupil, is extremely rare double pupil eyes! At this moment, this steeply appearing young mans eyes stared at Demon Son, that instant, Demon Son suddenly felt cold, like falling into the ice cer. The other partys pupils seemed to reflect all the secrets of his body, even including some of his heart thoughts and so on. This is equal to, in front of this person, Demon Son only feel that he is no different from a newborn baby, no secrets to speak of, the other hand lifted his hand can control his life and death. Facing Jason, he could still escape. But in the face of this person, Demon Son is very wise not to escape, his intuition tells him, if he escaped will die without a doubt, to stay in the same ce there is still a way to live. Huh or Snake ah, this kind of fate is also rare. The young man with twin pupils in his eyes came straight over, and saw through the destiny that Demon Son possessed with a single nce. Demon Sons mouth was a little dry as he stood still and watched this young man approach over. He could be certain that this young man in front of him was by no means The Human Realms heavenly pride, so who was the other party? Soon, Demon Son thought of a possibility, and his body was even more drenched in cold sweat as he couldnt help but say, May I ask if is a Heavens Pride from The Celestial Realm? The young man with twin pupils in his eyes looked at Demon Son and said, You can call me Mixed God Son, indeed from The Celestial Realm. Snake has not appeared in The Celestial Realm for many years. Since I have met it, I will smile and collect it. Saying that, the young man who called himself Mixed God Sons eyes narrowed slightly, and a terrifying and appalling aura of a Tong God surged through his body. At that moment, Demon Son felt death approaching, he heard the meaning of Mixed God Sons words, this was to seize the Snake in his body, it didnt say that he wanted his life. The problem is, Snake is closely rted to his body, once Snake is seized, his Cultivation cultivation will basically be ruined, even if he doesnt die, Im afraid he wont be able to live out. Without Snake, Cultivation is greatly damaged, then he really feels that life is worse than death.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Demon Son was in a hurry and quickly said, Mixed God Son, please be merciful. I do Snake, and if Mixed God Son needs some special powerful Fate, then my Snake is not the first choice. Oh? Mixed God Son seemed to be interested as the pupils of his eyes stared at Demon Son and asked in a good-natured manner, Lets say? Dragon Bloodline! Demon Son opened his mouth as he continued, The Human Realm has a person with Dragon Bloodline who just broke through to the Sacred Level level, and the other party is also in the middle of this The other party is also in this Mysteries. I think that with Mixed God Sons identity and status, it would be more in line with his status to hunt Dragon Bloodline. Dragon Bloodline?! The pupils of Mixed God Sons eyes suddenly lit up, shooting out a zing gaze, and he couldnt help but take a deep breath and said, It is recorded in the ancient books of The Celestial Realm that Dragon Bloodline, the Lord of Heaven, is indeed an extremely rare and powerful destiny! Unfortunately, Dragon Bloodline can only be born by The Human Realm, and The Celestial Realm cannot give birth to Dragon Bloodline. The Ancient Emperor of Man is suspected to be Dragon Bloodline. If I can receive Dragon Bloodline, it would be a great achievement. Bloodline, it would be a worthwhile trip. Demon Son hurriedly spoke, With the power of Mixed God Son, as long as we find Jason, we will definitely be able to receive his destiny. Mixed God Son nodded, looked at Demon Son, and said, Since I have Dragon Bloodline to hunt, I dont care about your Snake. However, you will be my attendant next, and help me find this Jason. Yes, yes. Demon Son nodded his head in a hurry, his heart bursting with joy. On one hand, being able to save a life on this, and on the other hand, being able to kill someone with a borrowed knife C killing Jason with the help of this Divine Naese who came down from the heavens C it couldnt be better. Go. Mixed God Son opened his mouth and continued, In this Mysteriesnd, I, the Ascended Mixed Heaven lineage, also have a subservient follower, which is your Heaven Sealing Sacred Land of The Human Realm, do you know that? Heaven Sealing Sacred Land? Demon Sons face was stunned, and he hurriedly said, I know, I know. Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands Hank has also entered thend of Mysteries. . Demon Son remembered that The Holy n of the Apocalypse, Daisy of Holy Night people, Saint Leo and the others went to join Hank, he didnt follow at that time, and came alone to look for the chance. Thats fine, well talk about itter when we meet up with them. For now, follow me over to River of Heavenly Dao. Mixed God Son said with narrowed eyes. Demon Son naturally didnt dare to disobey, in his opinion, having such a powerful Divine Naese by his side that could simply run rampant in thisnd of Mysteries. Demon Son thought of a question and couldnt help but ask, Divine Naese, are you the only one from the heavens toe down this time? Certainly more than that. When you get to the River of Heavenly Dao side, you will see that there are other Divine Naese. Mixed God Son said in an indifferent tone. Demon Sons face was struck with astonishment C there was more than one Divine Naese down at The Celestial Realm? This made him immediately realize that thisnd of Mysteries was truly iparably dangerous. Luckily, he met Mixed God Son and was able to follow him around, so he could still be rtively safe, otherwise, if he really had to gas any conflicts and was targeted by other Divine Naese, then he would really die without even knowing how to die. At the same time, Demon Son also yed a small n in his heart, his eyes shed, thinking that this time Jasons death is definitelying, as long as he meets Jason, then with Mixed God Sons unpredictable and horrible power, Jason is bound to die! Thinking of this, Demon Sons mouth can not help but spread a cold smile. Chapter 2079 – Treasures Come Out of the World Directly south. Jason and the others were going all the way. This direction was actually the direction to the River of Heavenly Dao chancend, only that Jason and the others didnt know this. At this time, the sky had already darkened, and the entire Chaos Mysteries had entered into the night. Towards the south, there were gradually more mountains and forests, and along the way, they would also encounter some cliffs. Jason and the others also encountered some foreign beasts, but these foreign beasts werent really powerful, about only seventh-grade, Eighth-grade beast king level, all of them were killed, and then took down the beast cores. At the foot of a cliff, Jason chose to rest here. Jason didnt know what would happen when night came in thisnd of Mysteries, so he chose a rtively safe ce to rest first. On the clearing in front of the cliff, Jason and the others gathered around to rest. Jason had Wolf Boy check out the situation in the surrounding area to confirm that there were no foreign beasts present in the area and that they had not met any disciples from other major forces. Everyone, have something to eat. Jason said. The tactical backpacks that everyone was carrying contained some dry food and clean water, in this Mysteriesnd, it was not possible to be overly concerned about food, it was enough to be able to fill up their stomachs a little bit. Jason has a wealth of wild survival ability, in the past in the military region, whether it is training orbat, in some primitive forests need these wild survival ability. After simply eating something, Jason told the crowd to seize the time to cultivate. Basically, everyone has two high-grade spirit stones, those who havent broken through to Sacred Level yet can seize the time to cultivate. Strive to cross this threshold of Sacred Level as soon as possible. Jason said. Marcel, Zack, Benji, Emily, and the others nodded their heads, and they also knew in their hearts that in this Land of Mysteries, the only way to betterpete for some chances was to improve their strength. Moreover, with the Divine Naeseing from the heavens, it even created a sense of urgency for them, and they couldnt wait to go and improve their strength. Immediately, Marcel and the others took out the high-grade spirit stones gifted by Feathered Serpent, and began to absorb the pure aura energy contained in the spirit stones to cultivate their own Cultivation. Jason was also cultivating, he had broken through to the Great Emperor Realm Middle Stage, he also needed to consolidate thisyer of realm, quenching thisyer of realm to a state of perfection, in preparation for breaking through the Great Emperor Realm High Stage. In an instant, a strand of majestic and boundless qi and blood erupted out like a volcano eruption, and a channel of qi and blood rushed into the sky like a blood dragon, zing like the sun, carrying a rigid and iparable qi. In the monstrous rolling qi and blood, Jason was quenching his own flesh and bones, and the pure Origin Energy was consolidating his Cultivation realm. Jasons body was like a huge abyss, and in a matter of moments, he was absorbing the Origin Energy from the fist-sized high-grade Spirit Stone. After the absorption of the spiritual energy reached a saturation level, Jason stopped and continued to refine his physical body and consolidate the Cultivation Realm. After Green Dragon Secret Art had been running for seven seventy-nine weeks, Jason opened his eyes and felt that his Cultivation Cultivation had improved a little bit, and he was getting closer and closer to the Perfection of the Middle Level of Great Emperor Realm. Jason then practiced Front Arctic in Nine Characters Fist, constantly condensing his Green Dragon Origin into threads, connecting it with the energy of the human universe, which was one of his biggest killer weapons, and should definitely be prioritized for cultivation. This was one of his greatest killer moves, and should definitely be prioritized for cultivation, which could not only save his life at critical moments, but also deliver a fatal blow to the enemy. The rest of the people were also grasping the time to cultivate, right now there were just the right resources for cultivation, naturally they couldnt be wasted. The spiritual energy contained within the spirit stone was by no meansparable to the martial arts pills in the outside world, even if it was a low-grade spirit stone, it was a rare cultivation resource in the outside world. Now, Jason they have a high-grade spirit stone, it is even more rare, naturally, they are scrambling to utilize the cultivation resources of these spirit stones to enhance their own Cultivation cultivation. Jason let Wolf Boy consolidate his Sacred Level cultivation, in his opinion, Wolf Boys Cultivation was raising too fast, he wasnt Old Mr. Miller, so he didnt know if Wolf Boys such a fast rate of raising would leave behind hidden dangers. However, Jason thought that with Wolf BoyInnate Talent, coupled with the fact that his Wolf Boy Fate had once devoured Breaking Army Fate Pattern and fused together, so Cultivation boosting faster than others shouldnt pose too much of a problem. No matter what, it would be beneficial to skillfully consolidate his Sacred Level Cultivation first. As the night deepened, Jason was ready to arrange for Emily, Lilith, and Talitha, the females, to rest, while the rest of them took turns on guard.N?velDrama.Org owns this. But just at this moment- Boom! Directly south in front, in that group of mountains, a haze of light was violently seen to rise up to the sky, it was a purple-golden light, which appeared iparably blinding in this night, like forming a purple-golden rain of light, which was being sprinkled down in session over the sky between the peaks in front of them. At the same time, the sound of rumbling between heaven and earth kept resounding, it was actually the sound of the great dao roaring, in that direction, there were great daows intertwining, forming a shocking vision. Jason, Robert, Marcel and the others were stunned when they saw this. In the next moment, they immediately realized that there must be an extraordinary treasureing out in this direction, being able to cause the presentation of the Great Dao Laws and the roaring of the Dao sound, it was evident that this treasure was absolutely extraordinary, and could be called a rare treasure. This is a treasure that hase out, not far from us! Zack said. What kind of treasure could this be? To be able to cause such a heaven and earth anomaly is simply extraordinary. Marcel said in a surprised voice. All in all, it must be an unimaginably overwhelmingly rare item. Should we go take a look? Emily asked. Jason took a deep breath, his eyes shed with essence as he said, The fact that this treasure can cause such a heaven and earth vision means that it is extraordinary. Needless to say, Gordon, Inferno, and all these people will definitely be attracted over. If there is more than one Divine Naeseing from The Celestial Realm, then the rest of the Divine Naese will surely head to this ce as well. There are too many of us, and its too big a target if we all go over there So Jason what do you mean? Marcel asked. Jason thought for a moment and he said, How about this, Ill go over with Robert and Zack to investigate. You guys stay here. If we donte back before dawn, then you guys head to Gray Mist Forest No, go to Dragons Nest! Dragons Nests Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons Nests Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons crystals are gone, and no one will go there. If we fail to make it back, you guys go ahead and wait at Dragons Nest, and Robert and I and the others wille over to meet youter. I want to go too , Emily beamed. Jason patiently said, You havent reached Sacred Level yet, once you go over there and encounter other strong enemies or be targeted by Divine Naese, its too dangerous. Although Zack hasnt reached Sacred Level yet either, hes proficient in the terrain Great Formation. If the terrain ahead of us encounters some problems with the terrain formations, Zack will be able to y a role. You guys just follow my n. Alright. Emily nodded. Marcel, Benji, Lilith and the others also promised to follow Jasons n. Chapter 2080 – Wind and Clouds Converge River of Heavenly Dao River of Heavenly Dao. Under the night, arge river more than ten meters wide could vaguely be seen stirring and flowing from a mountain peak upstream, the river rushing, circling around that majestic and spectacr mountain peak, rushing towards the downstream and flowing unceasingly. A clear and cold crescent moon shed a bit of light, on the surface of the big river, surrounded by a group of firefly-like species, very simr in size, only muchrger, so the light that bloomed out was also much brighter. As such, the surrounding area of the river did not appear to be dark, instead, there was ayer of hazy light reflecting the river. At this moment, in the middle of the river, in the turbulent river water, there was a Purple Gold Lotus undting up and down with the river water. This Purple Gold Lotus appeared extremely divine, the petals showed a purple-gold color, these purple-gold luster gathered together, mapping the sky, from afar it looked like a rain of light in the sprinkling, sacred and transcendent. As this Purple Gold Lotus surfaces on the river, there are visions of the Great Dao roaring in the void and the interweaving of the Laws, allowing people to feel more and more the extraordinary nature of this Purple Gold Lotus. This river was the River of Heavenly Dao, and this Purple Gold Lotus emerged from the River of Heavenly Dao, so an individual would be able to figure out the extraordinary nature of this Purple Gold Lotus with their toes. Whoosh! Search! With the sound of a silhouette shing through the air, a young man d in red robes swept in, standing at the rivers edge, his eyes burning as if there were mes, blossoming with a burning light as he stared at the Purple Gold Lotus on the surface of the river. This is Inferno, his eyes became extremely hot, could not help but say: Can cause thews of the great dao to intertwine This is the Heavenly Dao Lotus, which contains thews of the heavenly dao Heavenly Dao Lotus! It seems that after a thousand years, this River of Heavenly Dao has really given birth to such a treasure! A young man d in silver robes also came over, his qi and blood were in full bloom, like the sea, and the two special runes reflected in his eyes at the moment were blooming with a strange light, giving him a mighty power that made people unable to help but worship him, and he slowly said, Indeed, it is embedded with the Laws of the Heavenly Dao This Heavenly Dao Lotus, which is rare even in The Celestial Realm, can be called an absolute treasure. Inferno nced at Saint Dsosie at his side, his eyes shing one after another. If Saint Dsosie wasnt present, he would be determined to obtain this Purple Gold Lotus, but now that Saint Dsosie was present, the other party would never allow him to seize this Purple Gold Lotus on his own. After all, even in The Celestial Realm, there werent many treasures that contained the Heavenly Dao Laws. At this time, there was another group of peopleing, and the leader was Gordon, who was handsome and handsome, with an imperial aura. Gordon who came over saw Inferno, when he saw Saint Dsosie his face changed slightly, although he didnt recognize Saint Dsosie, he was able to judge that this was another Divine Naese who came down from The Celestial Realm. The Human Realm martial artist? Saint Dsosie nced at Gordon, then said coldly, Just by virtue of that, you also want toe and seize the Heavenly Dao Lotus, do you want to seek death? In the face of Saint Dsosies aggressive tone, Gordons face was calm as he said in an indifferent tone, I havee on behalf of the Emperor Son of Heavenly Dao. The Emperors son is a celestial being with a high level of cultivation, so he cante to the Chaos Mysteries, so why dont Ie on behalf of the Emperors son? Emperor Son! When Saint Dsosie heard these two, the pupils in his eyes shrunk slightly coldly, he then snorted coldly and no longer paid attention to Gordon. In his opinion, so what if it was the Imperial Sons entourage? Without sufficiently strong strength, one would simply be involved in a fight at this level. Inferno, what are your ns for this Heavenly Dao Lotus? Saint Dsosie asked in a calm tone. Inferno said, Naturally, each of us will fight for it by our own means, and whoever can capture it, it will be theirs. Good! Saint Dsosie nodded. Immediately, both Inferno and Saint Dsosies bodies began to have a heavy pressure permeating them, that was the Extreme Realm Emperors pressure aura, and the slightest outburst caused the heavens and earth to vibrate, and the void to roar! The gaze in Gordons eyes was slightly cold, now he had indeed been promoted to the peak of Sacred Level, only one step away from Extreme Realm Emperor. But this one step away seems to be very close, but right now after sensing the terrifying might of these two Divine Naese that are as thick as a mountain, he realized how big the gap of this so-called one step away is. Gordon could also see that this Purple Gold Lotus was extraordinary, and he knew that on a strength level, he was no match for these two Divine Naese, but he wouldnt give up on it either. After all, the chance of this Purple Gold Lotus was too great, containing the rules of the Heavenly Dao, which was extremely rare. River of Heavenly Dao downstream side of the mountain forest. Three figures sneaked over, the leader was Jason, he was extremely cautious, with the help of the cover in the mountains as a cover, sneaking in the night, finally approaching the River of Heavenly Dao. He was followed by Robert and Zack. Jason and other peoples figure hidden in the dark, eyes far towards the River of Heavenly Dao in the middle of the Purple Gold Lotus look, they can sense that the Purple Gold Lotus extraordinary, at this time with the river suddenly up and down floating, a piece of the blooming petals, flowing with purple and gold color, there is an inexplicable Taoism in the presentation. inexplicable dao rhythm being presented. This Purple Gold Lotus seems to contain the rules of the Great Dao within Zack whispered. Containing the rules of the Great Dao, Holy Pill? Jason was surprised, his heartbeat elerated C Old Mr. Miller had taken the Fruit of Enlightenment and still hadnt awakened, if there was a real Holy Pill, then Old Mr. Millers dao injuries would definitely be able to be resolved, and thus awakened. Thus, he will be awakened. Zack said: I dont know if its a Holy Pill After all, we dont know what a Holy Pill looks like. This Purple Gold Lotus, even if it is not a Holy Pill, looks absolutely no worse than a Holy Pill. Jasons eyes flickered with a fiery glow. If he could get his hands on this Purple Gold Lotus, then Old Mr. Miller was definitely saved. At this time, Jason and the others violently sensed two powerful and terrifying breath fluctuations, containing a wisp of the Extreme Realm Emperors breath pressure, shaking this side of heaven and earth, causing the void to tremble. Even though it was separated by a certain distance, under the shroud of that pressure, it still made people feel an oppressive force like that of a titanic mountain. One of the breaths is Inferno, and the other Jasons eyes sank, and he slowly said, It should be another Divine Naese. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Robert was slightly silent and said, Two Ascended Divine Naese? They are preparing to seize this Purple Gold Lotus. Jason nodded his head as he said, Lets not rush. Since this Purple Gold Lotus is so extraordinary, will it be seized so easily? Lets wait and see what happens first, and well act when we have the chance. Good! Robert and Zack nodded their heads. Chapter 2081 – Contest for Heavenly Dao Lotus (I) Under the quiet night, on the River of Heavenly Dao, the Purple Gold Lotus was sinking and floating, bathing in the moonlight, as if it was sucking in the essence of the Heavenly Dao fragments in the River of Heavenly Dao, making the whole lotus look more and more extraordinary, with its own sacred aura permeating. Inferno took a deep breath as he walked forward. Seeing this, Iam hurriedly stepped forward and said, Divine Naese, it is said that there is a great strangeness in the River of Heavenly Dao, do not approach it. This River of Heavenly Dao has buried countless corpses since ancient times. I have my own ns, Im just going to give it a try. Inferno opened his mouth as he walked to the rivers edge, half squatting and reaching out to touch the surface of the river. His fingertips had just touched the surface of the river, when steeply- Snort! Under the River of Heavenly Dao, a ck thing suddenly came out, as if it wanted to devour Infernos finger, the speed was so fast that it was impossible to see what kind of species and what kind of shape it was, and the only thing in his line of sight was a mass of ck shadows.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Inferno had been on guard, so he steeply clenched his fist, containing a wisp of Gods power of the fist toward the front of the bombardment, bang, the ck shadow fell back to the surface of the water, but not far away, a group of even more gigantic ck shadows quickly dive over, there is a kind of natural horror of the atmosphere in the diffusion. Infernos feet stomped back, away from the River of Heavenly Daos surface, he looked at his right hand five fingers, actually found a red mark left behind, the fingers also came from a feeling of swelling pain and numbness. This let him secretly sucked in a breath of cold air, with his current body strength, just River of Heavenly Dao under some unknown species of an attack, left red marks, if the River of Heavenly Dao in those more huge horror of the existence of attracted over, how horrible it would be? Maybe there are rules in the Chaos Mysteries, and those species under the River of Heavenly Dao are also suppressed under the Extreme Realm Emperor, and at most have the attack power of the Extreme Realm Emperor. However, no one can know how many terrifying species with Extreme Realm Emperors attack power existed under River of Heavenly Dao, if ten or even dozens of existences with Extreme Realm Emperors attack power were attracted to attack together, even if Divine Naese was stronger, it would not be able to withstand it. would not be able to withstand it. It is no wonder that there are no other ground beasts around River of Heavenly Dao, even Purple Gold Lotus is sacred and extraordinary, there are no ground beasts toe. The reason is very simple, once theye and approach the River of Heavenly Dao, they will instantly be devoured by the existence in the River of Heavenly Dao. Right now, Inferno has also encountered a problem, this Purple Gold Lotus is in the center of the River of Heavenly Dao, under the River of Heavenly Dao, there are densely packed with terrifying species, who can go over to seize it? Saint Dsosie slowly said: The treasures in the River of Heavenly Dao, no one can cross the river to seize them. This is clearly recorded in the ancient books. Inferno, you think you are extraordinary and can resist the monsters in the River of Heavenly Dao, those monsters in the River of Heavenly Dao have been sucking the Heavenly Dao Fragment Laws of the River of Heavenly Dao for many years, and no one knows what kind of fae they have evolved into, unless there is no suppression of the rules in this ce, and you are at the peak of your cultivation level of Extreme Realm Emperor. Realm Emperors cultivation at the peak, its possible to be unafraid. Inferno took a deep breath and said, Then we can only follow the methods recorded in the ancient books. How about this, you and I engage in cooperation, and once we capture the Heavenly Dao Lotus, you and I will split it against each other. How about it? Saint Dsosie thought for a moment and after weighing his options he said, Good! It should be enough for one person to take out ten high-grade spirit stones, right? Inferno said. Saint Dsosie shook his head and said, To be conservative, its best to add one more absolute-grade spirit stone. No problem! Inferno nodded. In the end, without seeing Saint Dsosie carry any backpacks on his body or take out anything from his pockets, a ring with an ancient style that he wore on his left hand suddenly emitted a faintyer of light, and in the next moment, a piece of Spirit Stone was suddenly taken out from his hand! Not only him, Inferno also did the same, he also had a simple but different style ring on his finger. Gordon, who was not far away, watched this scene and stared at the ring between the two Divine Naeses fingers, his eyes emitting a smudge of hot greed, he knew what it was C a storage ring! That was arguably the most tantalizing treasure of all, containing ayer of space within which items from the outside world could be ced inside without adding the slightest sense of weight. Even in The Celestial Realm, storage rings were rare treasures, only the truly supreme powerhouses, or some big names with honorable status, lets say Divine Naese level, would have them. Because the manufacture of storage type treasures can only be forged by those who have reached a certain level of supreme strength, it is necessary to dissect a party of space,press this party of space, and then forge it into a ring, jade pendant, bracelet, and so on storage treasures. Inferno and Saint Dsosie chose a ce on the shore of River of Heavenly Dao, which was not far from River of Heavenly Dao, and they ced the high-grade spirit stones and top-grade spirit stones together, and then used their own Origin Energy to stimte the spiritual qi energy contained in these spirit stones. Spiritual qi energy. All of you, back up, back up ten meters, dont show yourself, use the surrounding shelters to hide. Saint Dsosie spoke in a deep voice. Inferno looked towards Gordon as he said in a cold voice, Youd better not go AWOL and spoil the big event for us, or else youll be killed even if youre an Imperial Son Attendant! Dont spoil the big event, and youll get a lot of benefits when you turn around. Gordon, under the might of the two Divine Naese, was also sensible enough not to say anything, and followed what the two Divine Naese had said, backing up towards the back for a distance and then hiding. Gordon also vaguely saw that Inferno and Saint Dsosie were intending to use the Spirit Stones as bait to guide that Purple Gold Lotus toe ashore automatically. To be honest, he hadnt even grasped such a method, if not for the presence of Divine Naese, even if he saw this Purple Gold Lotus, he could only look at the ocean and sigh, there was no way to get his hands on it at all. Inferno and Saint Dsosie indeed want to induce this Purple Gold Lotus to go ashore, River of Heavenly Dao bred treasure for the pure aura energy will take the initiative to absorb, so Inferno and Saint Dsosie just took out these spirit stones piled together. Downstream Direction. Jason saw some of Inferno and Saint Dsosies moves from afar, and although he didnt know what they meant, he guessed that they were definitely plotting to target that Purple Gold Lotus. The other side is going to start moving. Jason opened his mouth as he looked towards Zack and said, Zack, are you able to construct some terrain formations using the terrain youre able to utilize? Im going to put together a chance to scramble for it. Whether I seed or not, Ive escaped back, and once theres someone chasing after me, its best to have a terrain grand formation to help block some of it. Zack nodded and said, Its fine. Ive checked the surrounding terrain, and Im able to channel these terrain energies, on one hand, Im able to briefly trap the other party, and on the other hand, under the eruption of these terrain energies, Im also able to cause some impacts. Only my attainments in geomantic formations are not enough, the killing power of the constructed geomantic formations is limited, and there is not much threat to those Divine Naese It doesnt need to be too much of a threat, as long as it can stop them from pursuing. Jason opened his mouth, and then said, You start the preparation for the construction of the terrain formation now, Robert you join Zack and are responsible for assisting him. Ill head for the scramble when I seize the opportunity. Robert nodded, and Zack began to utilize the surrounding terrain to begin constructing the terrain grand formation within this area. Chapter 2082 – Contest for Heavenly Dao Lotus (II) Under the night color, the river in River of Heavenly Dao is flowing endlessly, under the seemingly calm river surface, if you look close, you will see a ck shadow swept under the river surface, you cant tell what species it is, giving people the feeling that there is a big terror hidden under the calm river surface. A Purple Gold Lotus in the center of the river to gulp heaven and earth aura, purple and gold color in the surge, showing a sacred and extraordinary atmosphere. Not far from the riverbank, a piece of spirit stone piled up together released a rich and pure spiritual qi. Suddenly, the Purple Gold Lotus moved, and its original trunk and rhizome rooted under the River of Heavenly Dao suddenly leaped out of the water, and came to the bank at once. This Purple Gold Lotus was like a psychic, and its rhizome as thick as a finger made another leap, and thennded on the pile of spirit stones with iparable precision, and its rhizome wrapped around those spirit stones. Of course, the aura energy contained in those spirit stones was rapidly passing away at a speed visible to the naked eye. The Inferno and Saint Dsosie in the dark saw this scene, they were overjoyed and were about to take action when suddenly-! Whoosh! A ck-clothed figure suddenly shed into existence, transforming into a stream of light and rushing forward at an extremely fast speed, taking it straight towards the Purple Gold Lotus. What kind of person? Seek death! Saint Dsosie saw it, he shouted violently, his bodys qi and blood rose up to the sky, this was the human king bloodline, the strongest bloodline of the lineage of the Ascended Human King, the human kings might swept through the sky under the full eruption, letting people cant help but to worship it. Saint Dsosie chased after him to intercept that ck figure. Inferno also rushed up at the first time, his eyes seemed to spurt out two clusters of angry talks, a fiery fire-like qi and blood was swirling, he shouted out, Mixed God Son, its you! You want to seize the Heavenly Dao Lotus? Dream on! Saint Dsosie had already evolved his fists and attacked forward, executing the Human King Supreme Fist punch, which was so vtile that it rolled with the Human Kings Qi and blood surging like a tidal wave, enveloping the front with an overwhelming might. At the same time, Inferno also erupted the Inferno God Burning Heaven Fist fist power, the interpretation of that fist intent was like rolling mes, burning forward, with a monstrous might of melting everything. The figure in front of him was Mixed God Son, facing Saint Dsosie and Infernos joint attack, he didnt dare to be too big, under the folded body, he had a Mixed Supreme Spirit aura erupting, and his two fists came out, shaking this side of the emptiness, sting forward with thunderous momentum to meet Saint Dsosie and Infernos punching attack. The fists of Saint Dsosie and Inferno were attacking. Boom! Boom! The terrifying sound of the fist strikes reverberated around the area, stirring up a violent and terrifying storm of force, with a strand of Gods power erupting from within, causing this area of the void to explode. With the power of this strike, Mixed God Son quickly rushed towards the Purple Gold Lotus. Saint Dsosie and Inferno also hurriedly chased after him, and the three of them had a tacit understanding, their own qi and blood power blocked the void, which was to form a qi and blood confined space, blocking the Purple Gold Lotus and preventing it from escaping back to the River of Heavenly Dao. Gordon also appeared out, and when he saw that there was another Divine Naese of Heavenly Dao in the field, his face became more and more grave. Nowadays, there were already three Ascended Divine Naese that he knew of, and the strength of each of these Divine Naese was unfathomable, especially this Mixed God Son that appeared at the back, who actually dared to seize the Purple Gold Lotus in front of Saint Dsosie and Inferno, so it was evident that its strength would be even stronger. Mixed God Son, snatching the Heavenly Dao Lotus halfway, do you want to die?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Saint Dsosie shouted out angrily. Mixed God Son nced at Saint Dsosie, the pupils of his eyes glowing with a touch of demonic light as he said with a cold smile, This Heavenly Dao Lotus belongs to your family? A masterless object, why cant I fight for it? Then you must also have the strength to take it. Inferno spoke in a cold voice, and without saying a word, he activated his battle technique to attack towards Mixed God Son. Saint Dsosie also had a tacit agreement to attack and kill Mixed God Son, these two people did not have the slightest bit of retention, both broke out their strongest battle skills, and in an instant, the entire void trembled, and under the wisps of Godly pressure that broke out, it copsed and made the heavens tremble. Mixed God Son was alone against these two Divine Naese, and in terms of strength, he was slightly better, but he also knew that he was not a match for the two Divine Naese united, so during the battle, his entire body continuously approached towards that Purple Gold Lotus. Mixed God Son was nning to escape as soon as he captured the Purple Gold Lotus. Saint Dsosie and Inferno naturally saw Mixed God Sons intention, so the two of them pinched him to stop him from leaning towards the Purple Gold Lotus. Iam and the old man in ck who followed Saint Dsosie down didnt show any signs of striking, they were just on guard. This is because The Celestial Realm has a rule that the Divine Naese of the major power races are not allowed to intervene in their fights. Of course, they would still intervene if the lives of the Divine Naese they were following were in danger. However, right now, Iam and the ck-clothed old man both didnt move and were just watching from the sidelines. Boom! Boom! Boom! These three Divine Naese only saw a fierce battle against each other, each move contained a terrifyingly monstrous Tong Shen power, hitting this side of the void trembled one after another, and that space looked like it had been sted. Mixed God Son grunted violently as he forcefully received the joint strike of Inferno and Saint Dsosie, causing his blood to surge and he retreated back one after another. Mixed God Son did not get attached to the battle, and with the momentum of this retreat, he quickly closed in towards the Purple Gold Lotus, only a few meters away from this Purple Gold Lotus. Seek death! Inferno and Saint Dsosie shouted, and charged over again. At this moment, this Purple Gold Lotus, which had be spiritual, sensed the crisis, and was surrounded by a heavy force of qi and blood that sealed the space, so it could not escape. Just as Mixed God Son and the others were approaching, they suddenly saw the Purple Gold Lotus torso gently shaking, and a purple-golden petal immediately blossomed with a glittering light, in which an inexplicable Heavenly Dao Law was diffusing, enveloping this space. At that moment, Mixed God Sons face abruptly changed, as he realized that his speed had filled down, no longer running with the help of his own Origin Power, but with pure physical strength. In addition, Saint Dsosie and Inferno simrly discovered this abnormality. Heavenly Dao rule suppression? Mixed God Son made a surprised sound, and he immediately woke up to the fact that within the range covered by the Heavenly Dao Rules diffused by Purple Gold Lotus, as long as one enters this range, then ones own Cultivation Origin would bepletely restricted, unable to use any Origin Power, and transformed from a martial arts practitioner into an ordinary person. Whoosh! In the middle of the three Divine Naeses dismay, not far away, a figure sprinted over with a windy speed. That speed was too fast, shrinking the ground and arriving in an instant. Behind it, a channel of qi and blood rushed straight into the sky like a blood dragon, making the figure so fast that no one could return to their senses. This was precisely Jason, who seized the gap between these three major Divine Naeses infighting and decisively impacted up, ready to snatch the food from the tigers mouth and seize this Purple Gold Lotus under the eyes of these three major Divine Naese. Chapter 2083 – Close Combat I am the King! Whoosh! Jason sprinted over with lightning speed and entered the area where the Purple Gold Lotus was located. Inferno, Saint Dsosie, and Mixed God Son all saw Jason, and were surprised by the sudden appearance of a person. Inferno recognized Jason, and a furious murderous rage rose up in his eyes as he said, Its you? You even dare to show up, this is looking for death! With that, Inferno swung his fist and attacked towards Jason. However, Inferno had forgotten that under the suppression of the Heavenly Dao rules diffused by the petals of that Purple Gold Lotus, the Cultivation Origins of everyone within this area had beenpletely suppressed, and they were unable to utilize any CultivationOrigin Power at all. As a result, Infernos fist sted out, but there was no imagined Power of the Gods erupting, and this punch was considered to have hit the air. In fact, Jason immediately realized this problem after rushing into this area, his Origin Power could not be used, including his Dragon Bloodline waspletely suppressed, under the suppression of the Heavenly Dao rules, he changed from a CultivationOrigin Power back to an ordinary person. No, not an ordinary person! Jason had never been an ordinary person, putting aside his identity as a martial arts cultivator, he was still the Satan in Dark World, the Dragon Head in the Dragon Shadow Organization, a warrior, a warrior who hade from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood to the present and had gone through countless killings! Therefore, even though he was unable to utilize his origin power, his physical body strength was still there, his killing battle techniques were still there, and all of his battle experience was still there! In other words, without being able to utilize his Cultivation cultivation, who in the arena was Jasons opponent? No one! Jason could confidently say that if he didnt have to utilize his Cultivation cultivation, he could ughter the so-called Heavenly Pride in the entire Land of Mysteries, including these Divine Naese. However, Jason also knew that this suppression of the Heavenly Dao rules formed by Purple Gold Lotus could not be maintained for too long, I am afraid, once it could not be maintained, and these Divine Naese resumed Extreme Realm Emperors Cultivation, plus there was still their entourage present, Jason felt that he would not be able to escape at all. Therefore, Jason didnt think about taking on these Divine Naese, and only wanted to quickly get his hands on the Purple Gold Lotus and abscond. Inferno, however, rushed over, his face was cold and his eyes were bursting with killing opportunities, he rushed to Jasons front, and in this way, he swung his fist and attacked Jason, even if he was only relying on the strength of his physical body, the momentum of this fist was also tigerish and powerful. Get the hell out of here! Jason fiercely bellowed, and he instantly sted his fist straight over as well. Bang! In terms of pure physical strength, who was Jason afraid of? Not to mention that he walked the path of Cultivation, which was based on force, and his refinement of physical strength had already reached an extreme peak during his years of fighting. On Jasons fist, a pure to strong force impacted towards Inferno, shaking Infernos figure slightly. It had to be said that these Ascended Divine Naeses own fleshly bodies were also hardened to be iparably powerful, and even under the razors inability to utilize Origin Power, the strength of their fleshly bodies far exceeded that of ordinary people, so their fleshly strength was also terrifying. However, without waiting for Inferno toe back to his senses, violently- Whew! Jasons right leg had swept across and taken straight towards his waist side. Inferno hurriedly crossed his arms to resist, but facing Jasons leg momentum like a cannonball, Inferno was shocked backward one after another even though his physical strength was extremely strong. Boom! Before Inferno could stand still, Jasons right hand was already sting like lightning, and with a bang, it hit Infernos face. Saint Dsosie and Mixed God Son also attacked and killed, they also possessed a powerful physical body, possessing the strength of a savage dragon, although their punches did not have the support of Origin Power, they were also skillful, and contained powerful punches to kill. However, in Jasons opinion, this will not pose any threat to him, purely relying on the physical strength of the closebat, the focus is still on the ability to kill in one blow. Therefore, Jason rushed forward, he resisted the two Divine Naeses punching moves, utilized his richbat experience to make a prediction, and executed his punching moves and leg sweeps as if they were raging like a storm to suppress the two Divine Naese. Bang! Bang! Sessive booms came, Saint Dsosie and Mixed God Son opened their mouths and grunted one after another, being hit by Jasons punches or kicks, if not for the fact that their physical bodies had already been hardened and strengthened enough, under Jasons punches and leg sweeps, they would have long since fallen on their backs. On the other side, Gordon looked at the scene in front of him, he was stunned, wondering if his eyes were hallucinating. What did he see? He saw Jason fighting the three Divine Naese alone? He even beat these three Divine Naese to the point where their faces were swollen and their mouths were spilling blood? This scene was simply too fantastical, full of unreal feelings, making him somewhat skeptical of life. Subsequently, Gordon sensed that there was no Cultivation aura permeating the sparring match between Jason and these three major Divine Naese, and he immediately guessed the truth, thinking that under the close proximity of that Purple Gold Lotus, the Cultivation Origin would be suppressed, and so he was unable to utilize his Cultivation Cultivation. Gordons eyes shed with a brilliant light, and he immediately had an idea.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Following Mixed God Son over, there was naturally Demon Son, who was in the shadows and did not appear. At this moment, he also noticed Jasons fight with the three Divine Naese, which startled him, he didnt make a move and was waiting to see what would happen. Kill! In the middle of the field, Jason was like a world-defying demon king, he faced the siege of the three Divine Naese and still suppressed them all with his own strength. Bang! Jason parried Infernos leg sweep, and he surged forward, swung his right elbow, and heavily swept it across Infernos face. Inferno stumbled to the ground, coughing up blood from his mouth and seeing stars in his eyes. Saint Dsosie roared and rushed over, his eyes were wide with anger, he was furious, the Divine Naese was supposed to be the leader of the Mysteries, but now he was actually humiliated by such a brutal beating, how could he bear it? Saint Dsosie fist power bombarded over, Jason eyes a fist, meet fist fight, broke Saint Dsosies fist power, and then he made out of grappling handbat skills, right hand violently toward the front of a probe, so that held Saint Dsosies throat. A sh of killing chance shed through Jasons eyes. Saint Dsosie grabbed Jasons arm with both hands, preventing him from powering up. Divine Naese! The ck-clothed old man could no longer care about anything after seeing this and immediately rushed over. Not only him, but Iam was also the first to rush towards the middle of the battlefield. The two of them had also learned that the area around Purple Gold Lotus was suppressed by the Heavens Dao rules, and they had originally wanted to guard the outside, waiting for Jason to leave that area before immediately attacking and killing. However, seeing these Divine Naese one by one in Jasons closebat under the beginning of life threatening, they immediately rushed over to start rescue. Chapter 2084 The Wrath of Divine Naese Jason suddenly sensed that the Purple Gold Lotus had some strange movements, and at the same time, the Heavenly Dao rules that enveloped this area had hidden signs of dissipating. Jasons eyes sank, and his arm that was holding Saint Dsosies throat violently threw Saint Dsosies entire body towards the ck-clothed old man and Iam who were rushing towards him. Jasons figure moved and charged directly towards the Purple Gold Lotus. Mixed God Son rushed over from the other side, his face as cold and gloomy as water, waving his fists and attacking Jason. Get the hell out of my way! Jason let out a bellowing cry as he made a fierce double-footed buildup and rushed towards Mixed God Son with a sh dash. At that moment, Jason didnt even care about Mixed God Sons sting punch, his right leg knee raised, and with the help of the momentum of the sh dash, he charged at Mixed God Son with a knee punch. Bang! Bang! Mixed God Sons punch hit Jason, but Jasons Knee Top hit Mixed God Sons chest hard. Mixed God Son opened his mouth with a muffled grunt, and his entire body flew out backwards, falling to the ground. At that moment, the thick roots of that Purple Gold Lotus moved, already preparing to escape. With Jasoning from over, the original blockade of qi and blood power had once again weakened, coupled with the Heavens Dao rules presented by the Purple Gold Lotus suppressing the Cultivation Origin of the three Divine Naese, making the three Divine Naese unable to continuously stimte their qi and blood power to power up the spatial blockade, which also gave the Purple Gold Lotus the ability to escape. Purple Gold Lotus was able to escape. It could be seen that the spirituality of this Purple Gold Lotus was very high, and the purpose of the Heavenly Dao rules released by its petals was to suppress the Cultivation Origin of the three Divine Naese, weakening the blockade of qi and blood power, so as to be able to escape. Unexpectedly, this also identally aplished Jasons chance to take on these three major Divine Naese alone and violently beat them up. After Jason knocked away Mixed God Son with a Knee Top, he then made a Dash Dash and rushed towards this Purple Gold Lotus, while reaching out his hand towards the front to grab this Purple Gold Lotus. At that moment, the Purple Gold Lotuss thick rhizome jumped and leapt towards the River of Heavenly Dao at the same time. In the end, Jason failed to grab the body of the Purple Gold Lotus, but he did grab two petals. With a tug of his right hand, Jason grabbed these two palm-sized petals with a purple-gold luster in his hand and quickly put them away. With this Purple Gold Lotus escaping, there was no longer any suppression from the Heavenly Dao rules in the field. Whoosh! Without any hesitation, Jason immediately catalyzed March Arctic and fled in this manner with the speed of a Shrinking Earth. At the same time, Inferno, Mixed God Son, Saint Dsosie all stood up one after another, without the Heavenly Dao rules to suppress Cultivation Origin, their own monstrous qi and blood erupted once again, the injuries that had originally been inflicted by Jasons strike basically didnt have any effect as the qi and blood power operated, originally that was just a superficial wound. Jason, I will kill you! Inferno roared into the air, his terrifying aura fluctuating, setting off a scorching wave of air. Jason? Hes the Jason who is in Dragon Bloodline? The gaze in Mixed God Sons eyes went cold, an endless fury growing. Saint Dsosie did the same, his face turning blue with rage, recalling the time he was beaten up by Jason and held his throat, he was so mad that he wanted to break Jason into pieces. They were all Divine Naese, and when had they ever been so humiliated? Never before! He cant escape, go after him! Saint Dsosie coldly opened his mouth, a wisp of Tong Gods mighty pressure was permeating as he moved his body towards the front to catch up. Inferno and Mixed God Son did the same, neither of them bothered about that Purple Gold Lotus anymore, simply because it hadpletely sunk to the bottom of the River of Heavenly Dao after jumping into it. However, Inferno and the others saw Jason finally grabbing two petals of the Purple Gold Lotus, which itself was the most precious of the Purple Gold Lotus. Whoosh! Jason was running March Arctic at full speed. Since he decisively withdrew at the first time, he left behind those three Divine Naese by some distance. As Jason was fleeing with all his might, he was constantly activating Front Arctic, he was preparing for any unexpected situation that might arise. Right at this moment, a figure violently shed out in front of him, an imperial aura was manifesting, and he was coldly staring at Jason who was sprinting over. Jason, you cant escape! This person was none other than Gordon. Gordon did not participate in Jasons battle with the three Divine Naese, he was very smart and sinister, judging Jasons possible escape route, and on that note, he stood guard, waiting for Jason toe, preparing to intercept him halfway! Gordons choice could be said to be extremely wise. If Jason was still at the level of a quasi-Great Emperor Realm, then Gordon would have been able to leave Jason behind if he had intercepted him halfway. However, Gordon had misjudged Jasons strength, he knew that Jason had already broken through the realm, but he thought that he had already broken through to the peak of Sacred Level Higher Stage, and he was able to leave Jason behind. Get out of the way! Jason let out a bellowing cry, his speed did not decrease in the slightest and he directly rushed towards Gordon, at that moment his own battle intent boiled up, a fierce killing chance was surging, monstrous qi and blood filled the air and covered the sky. At this juncture, Jason sessfully triggered Front Arctic, and three silk threads solidified in the human universes shadow. This represented that this Front Arctic trigger had sufficiently erupted with a threefold increase in battle power! Jason catalyzed Soldier Arctic, and in this regard, he erupted Front Arctics triple battle power increase, transforming into a monstrous punch, like a missile, and sted towards Gordon. You what?! Gordons face was filled with shock, sensing the terrifying killing power embedded within Jasons fist momentum. Immediately, Gordon let out a roar, as he crazily urged his own Origin Saint Force, executing the fist momentum of Emperors Fist of Creation, as the roiling fist shadows presented themselves, coalescing into the momentum of a single fist, sting towards Jason. Bang! An earth-shattering roar rang out, and the huge force swept out from Jasons fist power engulfed Gordon like an ocean.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Stomp! Gordon opened his mouth and grunted, the whole person staggered back, unable to resist the attack of Jasons punch. Jason did not care to fight, he sensed the aura of the three major Divine Naese chasing after him, he urged March Arctic and went far away from there. Soon, these three major bodies came after him and saw Gordon. Inferno swept his eyes at Gordon and opened his mouth to say, Waste! This was probably Infernos unceremonious scolding as he felt that Gordon had failed to even dy Jason for a bit and was forced back by Jasons punch. If Gordon was able to pester Jason and dy him a little bit, then Inferno and the others would have caught up with him, and Jason would really have no way to escape at that time. These three Divine Naese continued to chase forward, their speed was very fast, even if Jason had March Arctic, he didnt have any advantage, and was being constantly pushed closer. Gordon stood in ce, his face turning blue, eventually he was unable to hold back and opened his mouth to spill out a trace of blood. Gordon couldnt help but clench his fists, his eyes were gloomy with anger- Why? Why is this happening? Jason was only at the level of Great Saint during the daytime, even if he had broken through the realm, his battle power could not have increased to such a terrifying situation, he actually could not even receive a single punch from him! This is impossible! Gordon roared wildly in his heart, he really couldnt understand why Jason was able to explode such power in that punch, he couldnt even catch a single punch. This was too much of a blow to him! Chapter 2085 – Fleeing Apart Jason cast March Arctic all the way to the mountain forest where Robert was ambushed with Zack. Jason rushed straight in and immediately said upon seeing Zack, Quick, activate the Terrain Formation. There are three big Divine Naeseing after us. Zack didnt hesitate, he had already constructed a terrain formation, and after hearing this, he immediately activated his Origin Saint Force to activate the formation pattern that had already been inscribed down, and then said, Lets go! Jasons trio immediately ran towards the forest at full speed. Not long after they had left, the three Divine Naese chasing behind them had also rushed into this forest, and what they encountered was the might of the steeply erupting Geopathic Grand Formation.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Boom! Boom! The energy gathered by the terrain formation constructed by Zack abruptly erupted, forming a wave of energy impact that crazily engulfed and swept towards the three Divine Naese. Dammit! Theres a Terrain Grand Formation here! Inferno roared angrily, but his face was fearless, the lethality of this level of Terrain Grand Formation didnt pose too much of a threat to him. The only problem was that it was annoying, greatly dying his pursuit against Jason. That Jason wont be able to escape, Ive locked onto his aura! Mixed God Son opened his mouth, the twin pupils in his eyes had a strange light shing, the eyes born with twin pupils contained a strange ability within him, but right now, he was also briefly trapped by the energy impact of the terrain array. For this reason, these three Divine Naese had to join forces, bursting out terrifying fist impacts, constantly dispersing the energy impacts of those sweeping over terrain formations. Outside the mountain forest. Jason and the others escaped with the fastest speed possible, however, Jason, with his own sharp perception ability, vaguely sensed that there was a void gaze staring at him from behind. It felt like he had been locked in, and there was no way to get rid of such a lock in a short period of time. Jason knew in his heart that he must have been locked in by the aura of a certain Divine Naese. The terrain formation constructed by Zack in the mountain forest could not encircle these three Divine Naese for too long, and once these three Divine Naese broke through the restriction of the terrain formation and chased after them, it would still be impossible to get rid of them. The strength of these three Divine Naese is too strong, all of them have reached Extreme Realm Emperor, and the speed of their pursuit is extremely fast, Jason does not have any advantage even if he has March Arctic. There are also Robert and Zack in the field, their speed is notparable to his own, especially Zack, who has not yet reached the Sacred Level. In other words, if one ran all the way towards Dragons Nest and traveled to meet up with the rest of the people, that would invite all three Divine Naese over, and that would be a disaster. These three Divine Naese had been severely beaten by him before, and each of them hated him with a passion, so if they really want to go to Dragons Nest to meet up with the rest of the people, it would be too dangerous. With this in mind, Jason made a decision in his heart, he said to Robert and Zack: You guys go to Dragons Nest and meet up with the rest of the people. Those three Divine Naese have locked onto my aura and cant get rid of it for a while. So, lets split up in two ways. You guys go to Dragons Nest, and Ill lure those three big Divine Naese away. The other party locked onto your breath? Zacks face was stunned, and he hurriedly said, But if you lure them away alone, will this be too dangerous? Jason said in a deep voice, Dont worry, I have my own arrangements. I have faith and confidence in getting rid of them. Otherwise, if we go directly to Dragons Nest, then the rest of us will be too dangerous, we simply wont be able to withstand the joint attack of these three Divine Naese. Good, then you must be careful yourself! Robert also said extremely decisively. You guys go directly in the direction of Dragons Nest, go! Jason urged. Robert and Zack nodded and went far away on this. Jason, on the other hand, chose another direction. Dragons Nest was located in the southwest direction, and in order to distract the three major Divine Naese behind him, Jason changed his direction and ran all the way in the due east direction. Jasons speed was extremely fast, frantically urging his Origin Power and fully executing March Arctic, he was running in the night at a shrinking speed. Boom! Boom! In that mountain forest, bursts of booming and sting sounds rang out. The trio of Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie had broken through the siege of the terrain array and chased after them with lightning speed. This fellow fled towards a sudden turn towards the east. Do you really think you can hide it from my senses? Mixed God Son opened his mouth as he continued, However, my perception of his scent can onlyst for about an hour at most. His speed is also extremely fast, so if I dont go after him, Im afraid Ill really let him escape. Inferno and Saint Dsosie exchanged nces, and the two of them unleashed their supreme and exquisite stances, transforming into a lightning-like residual shadow under the impetus of their strong qi and blood and a strand of the power of the Tongshen, and hurriedly chasing forward. Mixed God Son simrly did the same, also pursuing towards the eastern direction with extraordinary speed. Mixed God Son, if you hadnte out to cause trouble, I would have already gotten my hands on that Heavenly Dao Lotus! Inferno said in a cold tone. Mixed God Sonughed coldly and said in an unimpressed manner, That Heavenly Dao Lotus isnt yours. Whoever can snatch it is the one who can do it. I just didnt expect that this Jason is so bold, a person from the lower realms, Extreme Realm Emperor hasnt even reached yet, actually rushed to grab food from the tigers mouth as well. Hmph! Saint Dsosie grunted heavily and said, If it wasnt for that Heavenly Dao Lotus releasing the Heavenly Dao Rules to suppress the Cultivation Origin, would it have allowed that Jason to be arrogant? He would have been grilled to death long ago! Mixed God Son and Infernos faces were silent for a while after hearing those words, it could be said that during the fight for the Heavenly Dao Lotus, the battle with Jason was something that neither of them wanted to recall. It was definitely a lifelong shame. Divine Naese, who regarded the people of the lower realms as ants, had thought thating to Mysteries would be enough to sweep away all opponents, but who had thought that they would suffer such a big loss under Jasons hand. It can be said that when such news reaches The Celestial Realm, it will beughed at by the other Heavenly Pride of the Celestial Realm! For the three Divine Naese to be brutally beaten up by a person from the Lower Realm was no longer a disgrace, but a humiliation! The gaze in Infernos eyes turned cold as he said, All of us who havee to the Lower Realm this time are on a mission. In the Land of Mysteries, we canpete for opportunities. But once we are out of the Land of Mysteries, whoever it is must not jeopardize the great ns of the heavens. That I know. Saint Dsosie opened his mouth and said in an indifferent tone, The lower realms are just the lower realms, the End Martial Age has already wiped out their Cultivation, and nowadays, the strongest Cultivation in The Human Realm is the Extreme Realm Emperor, and this kind of strength, the most powerful is the Extreme Realm Emperor, and this kind of strength, the most powerful is the Extreme Realm Emperor. Emperor. With this kind of strength, we can all deal with it as long as we go out. Its better not to be gullible. Mixed God Son opened his mouth and continued, Lets say that Jason, in my opinion, shouldnt be taken lightly. If this person is not removed, Im afraid that he will be a great danger to the heavens! Chapter 2086 Holy Mountain of Chaos Jason was running at a fast speed, but he was also keenly aware that the feeling of being locked in himself was increasing rather than decreasing, which meant that the three Divine Naese behind him had been chasing him and were getting closer and closer. No, if this continues, sooner orter, I will be caught up by these three Divine Naese. With my current strength, being sandwiched by the three of them, it would definitely be a nine deaths, I need to think of a way! Jason thought secretly in his mind. Immediately, Jason thought of Gray Mist Forest How about going to Gray Mist Forest and uniting that Feathered Serpent? Jason thought about it and felt that it was still unrealistic, if there was only one Divine Naese chasing him, then he could consider heading to Gray Mist Forest and uniting that Feathered Serpent to pit against a Saint Dsosie. However, there are three Divine Naese, and among them, Inferno and Saint Dsosie have followers with them, all of them are Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. If he really goes to Gray Mist Forest, Im afraid that the Feathered Serpent will have to run away when he sees this situation. Therefore, he definitely cant go to Gray Mist Forest. For a while, Jason didnt know where to escape to. At this time, Jason with the help of the moonlight, vaguely saw that there was arge rolling mountain in front of him, vaguely able to see an outline, and it was not far away from him. At the same time, Jason also sensed the aura of the three Divine Naese behind him, the three qi and blood impacted the sky, copsing the void trembled, shaking this side of heaven and earth. Wisps of Divine Naese aura were diffusing, tearing through the void and enveloping towards the front, seemingly imprisoning Jason in front of him. That guy is right in front! Inferno spoke coldly, killing intent filling his eyes. I have to say, this persons body speed is really fast enough to make people feel incredible. Hes not even an Extreme Realm Emperor yet, and he possesses such a rapid stance, if he really reaches Extreme Realm Emperor, we definitely wont be able to catch up. Saint Dsosie spoke. What he said was also the truth, after all, their cultivation was much higher and what they were performing were all supreme stances from The Celestial Realm, but they had to track Jason for half a day. If they didnt have Mixed God Sons strange ability to sense and lock onto Jasons aura from afar, then they would have lost him long ago, not knowing which direction Jason had fled to. Thats why I said, if this person is not removed, he will be a problem for the heavens in the future. Mixed God Son said. He wont survive the night! Inferno said coldly. Right now, these three Divine Naese had briefly agreed to cooperate, this was because all three of them were beaten up by Jason at the same time, that kind of shame simply drove them crazy, without killing Jason, it was difficult for them to vent their hearts anger. It can be said that the experience of being beaten up has left a shadow in their hearts, and now they are all still bruised and swollen, although the injuries have been unhindered, but the parts that were injured by Jason wont be recovered as soon as possible. Whoosh! Jason directly ran towards the rolling mountains in front of him, he decided, and directly fled into the mountain forest in front of him. Under the night and in the mountain forest, with his years of experience in mountainbat, he was confident in circling around with these three Divine Naese. As long as he was able to separate these three Divine Naese, in a one-on-one situation, even if he was still undefeated, he would be able to fight against them for a while, and then wait for an opportunity to escape. He didnt believe that these three Divine Naese would keep circling around with him in this mountain, even if they kept circling around he wasnt afraid. Anyway, in this mountain forest, he is a hunter, as long as there is enough patience, to find the prey negligence of the cracks, may not be able to cause a fatal blow. Soon, Jason fled to the rolling mountain peaks before, to this ce, only feel a cold and gloomy airing.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, at this time, Jason is not too much to think about, directly shed into the forest. Soon, Jason had already disappeared in the dense mountain forest. At the same time, Mixed God Son and the three of them had already chased after him and vaguely saw Jasons figure, but in just a split second, they watched Jasons figure disappear into the mountain forest in front of them. Whats going on? I suddenly lost my sense and lock on Jasons aura Mixed God Son frowned and spoke in a surprised tone. The Inferno in front of him violently stopped his footsteps and did not enter within the mountain forest in front of him, and a trace of gravity suddenly appeared in his eyes as he hesitantly said, This mountain seems to be Holy Mountain of Chaos? Holy Mountain of Chaos, the first holy mountain born of the Chaos Mysteries? Saint Dsosie opened his mouth as he took a deep breath and continued, It is said that this holy mountain has been demonized, perhaps it would be more appropriate to call it the Mountain of Chaos Mysteries. ording to the records, there exists a big weirdness inside this mountain, with extremely terrifying mutations, as long as it is not as good as inside, once inside Once entered immediately, nine deaths without life! Mixed God Son opened his mouth, at this time, the pupils of his eyes violently burst out a strange light, he is looking towards Holy Mountain of Chaos immediately, he vaguely saw what, at the same time, an invisible bizarre force eerie and iparable impact over. Mixed God Son immediately shrieked, his figure rapidly retreated backwards, at the same time his body stirred up a majestic and boundless Mixed Energy, enveloping his body, as if he was fighting against that strange and sinister force, his face also turned white, as if he had been frightened by something. Inferno and Saint Dsosie immediately retreated upon seeing this, and after Mixed God Son calmed down, Inferno couldnt help but tentatively ask, Mixed God Son, what did you see? Mixed God Sons face was gloomy, appearing to have some palpitations, he deeply looked at the Holy Mountain of Chaos that was shrouded in darkness, a scornful look in his eyes, he did not say a word, turned around and left quickly. In the middle of the field, Inferno and Saint Dsosie looked at each other. Inferno said: Mixed God Sons double-pupil eyes should have seen something However, I can also sense that there exists an extremely bizarre power within this mountain, and the consequences are hard to predict once inside. However, there seems to be a corresponding rule restriction within Holy Mountain of Chaos, and these weird powers are restricted. This meant that as long as one entered inside, they would never be able to get out! No wonder there is a record in the ancient books that one must not take half a step into Holy Mountain of Chaos within the Chaos Mysteries. In other words, this Jason is dead! Saint Dsosie said. Him? Its just a Sacred Level level. Inside this Holy Mountain of Chaos, even an Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation level would have to meet an untimely end, let alone Jason? said Inferno. Saint Dsosie nodded and said, Jasons death inside is considered cheap. Its just a shame Inferno knew the meaning of Saint Dsosies words, Jason had seized the petals of Heavenly Dao Lotus, but it was a pity that he had brought them into Holy Mountain of Chaos, which he was afraid that he would never be able to get them. At that moment, Saint Dsosie and Inferno didnt stay for long and left. Chapter 2087 – Sacred Mountain Weirdness Inside Holy Mountain of Chaos. Jason absconded inside, but he didnt go too far inside, ambushing in a hidden ce in the mountains and sensing what was going on outside. What struck him as odd was that the three Divine Naese had not entered the forest after tracking him to this ce. Moreover, from the time he entered this mountain forest, Jason no longer sensed the feeling that his own aura was locked, as if it was isted by an invisible force. Jason immediately realized that the mountain he stepped into was not simple, but he didnt think much about it, and now all his attention was focused on the three Divine Naese outside. At the end of the day, Jason suddenly sensed that those three Divine Naese had actually left, without taking a single step into this mountain forest. Thats gone? Jason was surprised and found it a bit unbelievable. He had prepared for a guerri war, intending to use this mountain as a hunting ground, fully utilizing his experience in mountain forestbat, and circling around with these three great Divine Naese. Who would have thought that in the end, Inferno and the others would just leave without looking back? Its a good thing that theyve left , Jason thought to himself, then muttered to himself, Lets go over to Dragons Nest first to meet up with Marcel, Lilith and the others. But also beware of these Divine Naese ambushing us halfway across the street, in short need to be careful. Jason stood up and started walking towards the outside. As he walked, Jason suddenly had a sh of insight, he realized something was wrong, he hadnt even made it out of this mountain forest. Obviously, the mountain forest beyond was right in front of him, but after walking for some distance just now, he hadnt even reached the edgend of this mountain forest. Jason frowned, he concentrated this time and walked straight ahead, keeping his eyes fixed on the edgend beyond the mountain forest. After walking for a while, Jason felt like he was lost, and actually circled back to the original ce. Somethings wrong! Jason took a deep breath, he sensed something wrong with the mountain, it was like there was a force dominating in the underworld, obviously the mountain forest beyond was right in front of him, but he just couldnt get out. Could it be a kind of terrain grand formation? Im just spinning around in this terrain formation? Jason thought to himself, then a thought shed through his mind, Since I cant go out by going forward, what about going inside? Would going inside the mountain also be spinning in ce? Jason made a mark on the ce where he stood, then he tried to walk inside the kings mountain, after walking for a certain distance he kept observing the scenery around him, and realized that he didnt return to the original ce. After several trials, Jason came to a conclusion C as long as he walked towards the outside of the mountain, he would be spinning in the same ce and could not go out at all; once he walked towards the depths of the mountain, he would not. I finally know why Inferno and the others didnte in I think they must have known long ago that this mountain body is apanied by some weirdness. Once you step in, it will be very difficult to walk out. Jason muttered to himself, the gaze in his eyes sank, and he secretly said, No, I must go out, otherwise Robert, Emily, Lilith, Wolf Boy and the others will be in danger. Perhaps, the way out is in the depths of the mountain It is possible to see what exists inside this mountain. Jason made up his mind and decided to head towards the depths of the mountain and explore a bit on this. Jason immediately cautiously walked towards the front, the entire mountain body was shrouded in ayer of eerie atmosphere, even the wind blowing also carried some indescribable piercing coldness, the thick dark depths in front, as if hiding some great terror, as if there was some giant beast creeping, ready to choose people to devour. Hoo! Suddenly, a gust of wind whistling over, will be shrouded in front of the ck fog blowing away, immediately Jasons eyes pupil steep cold shrinkage, he actually saw a figure! A curve looks extremely delicate woman sitting in front of a rock, back to Jason, a long ck hair scattered, holding a silver mirror, as if in the mirror to dress up. The mirror was veryrge, with silver light fluctuating, reflecting the picture in the mirror. Jason vaguely saw that the silver mirror showed a gorgeous face. This was this womans face? Who was she? Why was she sitting here? Jason didnt dare to move and his breathing slowed down, he was on full alert and was being secretly wary. He had never seen the luscious face presented on the mirror before, never a martial artist from The Human Realm. Could it be someone from the heavens? A woman from the heavens had entered this mountain body? Just as he was thinking, Jason suddenly saw the eyes of that gorgeous face presented in that silver-colored mirror blink, seemingly discovering him. The figure then suddenly turned around slowly. Jason was secretly on guard, taking all precautions, and was already secretly activating the Front Arctic Fist, however, in the next moment, Jasons entire body froze- What did he see? When this figure turned around, that face No, it was no longer a face, it was a skeleton, a ghastly white, ghastly white skeleton, that empty eye position just staring at Jason. Forgive Jasons guts are already very big, but at this moment he actually can not help but have a kind of creepy feeling, his scalp is tingling. Whew! Another gust of wind blew, a ck mist swept over, when that ck mist dispersed, the scene in front of him was suddenly empty, and that white powder skeleton was gone. It was as if what he had just seen was just a phantom, as if he was hallucinating. Crap! What the hell was that just now? Jason all had some palpitations. That scene was really too scary, looking at a bright face from the mirror, turning his head was actually a skeleton, coupled with this eerie and iparable environment, it could scare a person out of a heart attack. Just now that scene is not real, like an illusion how is how can there be such an illusion? Jason couldnt figure it out, he felt that this mountain was not simple and might be apanied by big weirdness. But havinge this far, Jason only had the courage to walk forward, determined to explore this ce. This kind of ce apanied by big weirdness, often will also breed big opportunities. Jason also had no way back, he wanted to escape from this ce, the only way to find clues to escape was to explore forward and find out some of the secrets of this ce. As he continued to walk forward, Jason suddenly heard a sound of water ttering, and then a big river appeared in front of his eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Under the shroud of that ck fog, the water of thisrge river was flowing silently, vaguely permeated with an inexplicable Dao. How does this river seem to be of the same origin as the River of Heavenly Dao that gave birth to the Purple Gold Lotus? Jason frowned, he had an intuition that this river was like the same origin as that River of Heavenly Dao, the same river. Woo! Woo! Whoo! Steeply, a gloomy wind rose up, bringing with it a smell of decay and death, and the surrounding area was like it had turned into aherworld, exuding an eerie and horrifying aura. When Jason fixed his eyes again, he suddenly saw that on the other side of the river, at some point, there was a team of warriors. This team of warriors was crossing the river! These warriors were wearing ancient war clothes and holding various weapons, each one of them stepped onto the river in an orderly manner, yet they looked iparably numb. Their faces were pale, their eyes were empty, and they no longer had the slightest breath of a living person, but what was extremely bizarre was that one after another they actually stepped onto the river surface without sinking to the bottom. Is this a person or a ghost? Or is it a Yin soldier? Jason froze, he hid in the dark, all holding his breath, looking at the scene in front of him, the whole person only felt creepy, a kind of scalp numb feeling. One word came to his mind- Underworld Borrower! Chapter 2088 – One Thought Becomes a Devil (I) Jasons eyes stagnant, look incredulous, can not believe the scene he saw in front of him. He found himself suspected of seeing a scene of Yin soldiers borrowing, ording to some ancient records, really encounter Yin soldiers borrowing that can not interfere, can not be disturbed, once disturbed, will inevitably happen ominously. Jason since embarked on the road to cultivate martial arts, also began to understand some of the things recorded in the ancient books, for the shady soldiers lending is also only in the ancient books on the written see. Generally the urrence of the Yin soldier borrowing things, will mean that there is a great shocking, apanied by will be bloody rain, blood sea drifting sculls of the end of the world. Jason was not sure whether the scene he saw in front of him was real or unreal, in any case, this scene made him feel terrified, it was really too horrible. Under the dark night, apanied by gusts of howling wind, there is a team of ancient warriors are stepping on the river, can not sense the slightest bit of life, there is only a scene of death, the action of the old-fashioned, stiff, hollow eyes, just like the living dead generally. A team of warriors stepped on the river one after another, the number of unknown, from the warriors behind that a ck fog, one after another out of a team of warriors, like there is no end. Gloomy wind whistling, ck fog filled, a filled with decay and death in the air surging, in such a night, but also really shrouded ayer of extremely frightening elements. Dead silence all around, even the sound of water flowing on that river seems to have also stood still, this team of endless warriors stepping on the river is also silent, this is a kind of dead silence that makes people feel suffocated and uneasy. Jason also did not dare to move half a bit, for fear that it would cause something bizarre. He held his breath, but he was hearing the sound of his own heartbeat C Plop! Plop! Originally, this heartbeat sound should be faintly undetectable, but in this particr environment of dead silence, the originally slight heartbeat sound became obvious, and that heartbeat sound seemed to have been expanded, and even began to echo in the surroundings. At that moment, Jason felt bad. Sure enough- Brush! Brush! The gazes of a team of Yin soldier warriors turned towards Jasons side in unison, and there seemed to be wisps of ck mist permeating the originally empty eyes, which felt like the awakening of an evil spirit, giving people an extremely creepy and horrible feeling. At the same time, Jason vaguely felt that there seemed to be a strange power spreading, he did not think, immediately urged the March Arctic far away. Whoosh! While Jason catalyzed his figure to escape, he looked back to see if those shadowy soldiers were catching up. However, when he looked back, he suddenly saw that therge river was empty, and all of the Yin soldiers had disappeared. This made Jason subconsciously stop his footsteps, no longer far away to escape, a face full of dismay, he rubbed his eyes, indeed no longer see those so-called Yin soldiers. Just like that white powder skeleton this is all illusory? Simr to an illusion in general? Or is it a kind of reflection from ancient times? Something like this once happened and left a certain imprint on this ce, so at certain times it would present the shadow of some historical fragments? Jason mused darkly, confused himself, no longer able to distinguish between true and false. Jasons guess was not without reason, on Carovias Forbidden City, sometimes at night there had been people who had seen the shadows of some ancient courtesans, thinking that they were haunted. In fact, it was because the red wall of the Forbidden City contained arge amount of iron tetraoxide, so the ancient images could be recorded, and through the lightning, it would be like a VCR to project the images at that time.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It simply means that some traces of history were recorded, and under certain circumstances, it would restore the scene that had happened in history, reflecting back the fragments of history. Therefore, Jason suspected that the white powdered skeleton that he saw, the Yin soldier borrowing that he saw was not illusory, it might have been discovered in real at a certain period of history, and these traces were remembered, and happened to be presented again tonight, and was bumped into by him. Jason couldnt help but wonder, in which period of history had this happened? Who could that white powdered skeleton be? And those shadowy soldiers, in the original history, should be living warriors, they look like going to war to crusade, what kind of opponents are they going to fight? Jason really couldnt figure it out for a while, and just as his thoughts were racing, all of a sudden- A strange power spread like ripples on ake, spreadingyer byyer, enveloping the entire Holy Mountain of Chaos. At that moment, Jason was also affected, his body was shaken, then his whole mind and consciousness were in chaos, all kinds of violent, bloodthirsty, crazy, extreme emotions surged into his mind, dominating his sanityC Be a devil with a single thought, kill the world! Kill kill kill! In this world, only killing is eternal! ughter the world, kill all the people in the world, this is the Heavenly Devil way! Jasons face suddenly froze, and his entire body walked forward step by step in an extremely stiff and dull posture, as if he had been taken over. At the same time, a sinister aura began to permeate his body, carrying a terrifying demonic nature, like he had gone off the deep end, and his entire person was no longer himself. He was invaded by that bizarre force, and as the demonic thoughts grew in his heart, his Cultivation Heart began to form a demonic seed that controlled his entire being in this way. It was as if he was being pulled by a demonic power, and step by step, he walked forward, and in front of him was that great river, suspected to be of the same origin as River of Heavenly Dao. Beneath the surface of the river, an endless number of bizarre existences were hidden, and even The Celestial RealmDivine Naese didnt dare toe halfway close. A thought bes a devil, a thought bes a devil Jasons entire being was muddled and mumbled under his breath. At that moment, his own Dragon Bloodline jolted, so images suddenly appeared in Jasons muddled mind, shing through a familiar face Among them were Old Mr. Miller, Patrick, Sally, Kay, Darcey, Flower Interpretation, and Hyacinths close friends such as Marcel, Zack, and Robert, as well as one of the fighters from the Dragon Shadow Organization, and Mr. Iron Fist from the Satan Operation Group, Treg, Baron, Di Battle, and one other brother. At that moment, Jason looked like he had been awakened, and he subconsciously opened his mouth and yelled- No, this is not my path of Cultivation, I dont want to be a demon or kill the world! The path I seek, my path of Cultivation is to guard! I want to guard those around me! With this roar, with the unwavering determination of the path he sought in his heart, he came to his senses, and all the weirdness in his body abruptly disappeared. Jason took another look at his feet, and he was clearly already standing at the edge of thatrge river, with a dark shadow lurking beneath its surface. That is to say, if he is awake for a full point, he just need to raise his foot to go forward, will fall into the river, then I am afraid that the whole person will be dead, right? Jason broke out in a cold sweat, remembering what Yusup and other Cultivation seniors had said earlier about the importance of finding a way that suited what he was seeking. Indeed, if Jason didnt already have a direction for his own Cultivation path, if he didnt stick to his own sought-after path, then he wouldnt have been able toe to his senses just now. What kind of weird force was that just now? Being able to stir up the demons in the heart? This is too terrifying, and its difficult to guard against it at all! Once the heart of Cultivation is unsteady, it will be controlled by that weird force! Jason thought with palpitating heart as he moved away from that big river. As he lifted his gaze towards the front, he suddenly saw a figure walking across the big river, in front of a rising hillside, and in an instant, it blended into the darkness. Jason caught a glimpse of that figure, dressed in white, looking somewhat familiar. A thought suddenly flooded up- Thats Finn it looks very simr why is he here? Chapter 2089 – One Thought Becomes a Devil (II) Is that Finn? Jason froze for a moment, he could not see the other partys appearance under the heavy night color and the ck fog that filled the room, he could only vaguely see a figure, and was dressed in white, judging from his appearance, it resembled Finn. At that time, after entering the Chaos Mysteries, Finn said he wanted to act alone, Jason did not do much to stay. Jason is not good or bad to Finn, but there is ayer of rtionship that can not be cut off, nominally, he is Finns cousin, with The Miller Familys blood in his body. Jason is by no means a person who does not care about his feelings, although at first in The originatorSacred ce of Retreat, Finn and Demon Son have cooperated, but in the seven kills, Finn is still taking into ount the blood rtionship of The Miller Family, which is the same root, and thus did not have to take action against him. Therefore, right now, after Jason suspected that he saw Finns figure, he was really a bit anxious in his heart. After all, this ce was extremely bizarre, with unknown terrors. Lets say just now, Jason himself almost fell into the path, being eroded by that weird power, delirious, almost controlled by the demon created in his heart, thus directly walking down that big river. The danger of life and death was a split second away! Finn, is that you? Jason instantly shouted out, his voice echoed in the surroundings at a high pitch as he shouted with all his strength. However, there was no echo, the only thing on the opposite side of the river that looked like a small hill wasyers of ck mist surging, and no figure could be seen. Even Jason wondered if what he had just seen was just like the red and pink skeletons and the shadowy soldiers in front of him, all of them were just phantoms. But Jason thought about it and felt that it was unlikely, because his origin bloodline had a vague sense that it was not an illusion. If its really Finn, then how did he walk across the river? This river is suspected to be of the same origin as River of Heavenly Dao, so its simply impossible to cross it directly. Could it be possible to go around it? Jason thought to himself, and at that moment, he walked down the river to see if it was possible to walk directly around this big river to the opposite side. Across the big river. A raised ground looked like a small hill formed in this ce. Layers of ck fog surging, shrouded this small hillside, theyers of ck fog vaguely have some bizarre scenes in the illusion out, sometimes a scene of bloody hell, sometimes a thousand miles of floating corpses sea of blood drifting sculls of the scene, sometimes it is endless grievous souls hideous face varies. In the ck fog, there is a bizarre force within that is enough to make ones scalp feel numb, and this seems to be the source of the bizarre force that envelops the entire Holy Mountain of Chaos, and Im afraid that it is also the source that causes the entire Holy Mountain of Chaos to change in a different way. At this moment, in front of this small hill, a figure stood tightly, dressed in white, appearing jade-like, with only a crane-like temperament, his eyes staring ahead, with a hint of determination in his eyes. Steeply, the ck fog surged, in the underworld there was a faintly illusory voice ringing out C Innate Holy Bodys boy, have you thought about it, will you be a holy man with one thought, or will you be a devil with one thought? The man in white was slightly silent, New Martial Age came, with those ancient forcesing out, overseas Holy Land have appeared, in the same generation of heavenly pride, his strength was not outstanding. Entering the Land of Mysteries, he was only Full Saint Realm High Level. However, there were already quite a few Heavens Pride that had reached the Sacred Level level. Not to mention, there were also Ascended Divine Naese in this side of the Land of Mysteries, and which of these Ascended Divine Naese were not at the Extreme Realm Emperor level of strength? Even more than that! Because of the rule suppression here, the highest can only present Extreme Realm Emperor level strength, once there is no rule suppression, these Divine Naeses Cultivation cultivation reaches how appalling degree? When he first walked into this Mysteriesnd, he invariably heard a kind of call, is from the depths of this Holy Mountain of Chaos, this kind of call is actually a deal. Would he take the path of Innate Holy Body, or would he be a devil with a single thought and take the path of Heavenly Devil Body first? Time is not waiting for me, if the era of peace, I will walk my own path of Cultivation, since the era of great turmoil ising, I just want to be stronger! In the end, the man in white spoke. Kid, there is no need for you to get entangled. Whether its the Innate Holy Body or the Heavenly Devil Body first, you can walk the Heavenly Devil path. This wisp of my spiritual consciousness has been trapped here for more than a thousand years, and I am finally able to get out of it, Jie Jie! What was your identity in the ancient times? Strong Martial Age, there are only two people in the world who dare to call themselves Heaven, one is Emperor of Heaven; the other is old man, called Heavenly Devil! Emperor of Heaven, Heavenly Devil the man in white recited silently as he said, There are many heavenly prides that enter thend of Mysteries, possessing the Supreme Bloodline and Supreme Fate, why did you choose me? Only Innate Holy Body can carry this wisp of spiritual consciousness of the old man. You really wont take over my body? Hijack my body? Kid, youre overly arrogant, this fleshly body of yours is not something old me can look at yet. The old mans flesh body is still sealed to this day, and the old mans aim is for this wisp of spiritual consciousness to return to the flesh body and rise again. Of course, this needs to use your help, you only grow up, strong enough to help me realize my long-cherished wish. Therefore, until then, old me will help you grow strong and teach you the Heavenly Devil Way. Good! The man in white nodded his head, this was equivalent to a rtionship of mutual utilization, of course this would be a double-edged sword, if he was not careful, Im afraid that his consciousness his body would no longer be his and be reced with another person. But since he decided toe to this ce, he has also made a good n, leaving him not much time, to quickly rise how easy? Since there was a chance to fight, why not go for it? As for bing a saint or a devil, was it important? Being able to live is the most important thing! Finn is that you At this time, a high-pitched voice echoed, vaguely reaching the white-clothed mans ears. The man in white looked back at the voice and did not make a sound. Jie Jie that kid is very good, body with Dragon Bloodline not to mention, but also initially on the way of Emperor of Man. His Heart of Cultivation is extremely solid, even if his heart has demonic thoughts he can still be awake, even in the Ancient Era, there are not many martial artists who are so adamant about the way they seek. The man in white was slightly silent after hearing this, and finally said, Dont hurt him The old man can sense that you and this son have a connection on the origin bloodline However, you dont need to worry about him. Well, that kid is going to find over, you get ready, the old man began to possess Immediately, the rolling ck fog surged and tossed like the sea, and an intrinsic bizarre force swept out from underneath this small hill. Immediately, it was actually seen that the ck mist was like a big ck dragon, crazily pouring towards the white mans body, and endless breath began to sink into his body. Boom! Boom! Boom! Along with this scene of horrifying spectacle, the entire small mountainside shook violently, as if it had triggered a great earthquake, the ground shook, and the entire Holy Mountain of Chaos was about to shake with it, as if it was about to copse, extremely horrifying. At that moment, the man in white seemed to be suffering from great pain, his face red, the whole body swelled up, his veins were exposed, the flesh and blood of the skin seemed to burst.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After a long time, a voice that was old, tired, and weak resounded in the white-clothed mans mind, Quickly leave, that Emperor of Man Swords sword spirit is going to revive! The white-clothed man recovered slightly, and with a movement of his body, he had already disappeared under the heavy night color in an instant. Chapter 2090 – Emperor of Man Sword Boom! Boom! The sound of earthquakes and mountains shaking came, the entire Holy Mountain of Chaos almost copsed, the scene was extremely horrifying. Jason also sensed it, and felt that the ground under his feet was undting and shaking, just like a volcano erupting, so he had to temporarily find an open space to avoid it. After a while, the vibration sound gradually reduced, Jason continued to find the way. In the end, Jason saw this big river hidden in a mountain peak, and did not know from this mountain peak where it would flow to. Jason went around the peak and finally made his way to the opposite side of the river, he cast March Arctic and sprinted in the direction of that small hill. In about ten minutes or so, Jason arrived in front of the small hill shrouded in ck mist, and when he fixed his eyes towards the front, his entire body immediately had a creepy feeling, and a chill rose up from the soles of his feet. This small hill in front of him reminded him of therge grave he had seen in Mengze Mountain at the back of Ancient City of Ruins! Thatrge grave was also simr to a small hill, just like the small hill in front of him, it looked like a small hill, but in reality, it was arge grave! Underneath therge grave, there was an unknown evil object buried! At that time, the old man Jason met at the Tree of Enlightenment in Mengze Mountain, who called himself Forever, possessed unfathomable strength, but this old man was only there to watch over the big grave, and also warned Jason not to go near it! At this moment, right here in this Chaos Mysteries, within this mountain filled with weird ces, Jason once again saw such arge grave! How could this not make his scalp feel numb? Jason subconsciously took a few steps back while his eyes looked towards the surroundings, trying to search for Finns figure. He remembered that Finn had entered this area at that time. However, raising his eyes, he did not see Finns figure for half a second. Finn, are you here? Call me back if you hear me! Jason shouted again. However, Jasons voice was the only thing echoing around, and no response was heard. Could it be that what I saw before was an illusion? Or maybe Finn is no longer here? Jason frowned. Just then- Ouch! In this small hill that was suspected to be arge tomb, it violently cracked, and a crack that cracked spread continuously along this small hill, cracking open in this regard. At the same time, the rolling dense ck mist swept out crazily, a bizarre force was raging, those ck mist manifested all kinds of horrible and horrifying scenes, mountains of corpses and seas of blood, full of ambushed corpses, like a living bloody hell, in addition to those churning ck mist, formed a hideous and horrible shape of an unjust soul, waving its teeth and ws, wreaking havoc in the four directions. ng! Right at this moment, a sound simr to the sound of a sword resounded, a sh of golden light rose from the ground of thisrge grave, and in mid-air, a huge golden sword shadow was formed. In the void, the silhouette of a golden sword coalesced and took shape, permeated with a pressure of the Nine and Five, with a raging tidal wave of Emperors Qi surging, it was like an Emperors Sword that stretched across the mid-air, suppressing the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, and uniquely cutting off the ten thousand years of the void! Jasons mind was shaken, at that moment, he felt that his Dragon Bloodline was recovering on its own, and his Imperial Origin Energy was also recovering on its own, as if it was being tugged, and it was diffusing out of his body. Jason subconsciously activated the Human Emperor Technique, and strands of the Emperors Origin Energy began to diffuse, just like an emperor walking in the world. In the void, the Emperors Sword blossomed with tens of thousands of brilliant sword awns, each of which contained endless Emperors Qi, sweeping and suppressing the cracked tomb. The ck mist that rolled like a tide encountered the sweeping sword aura that contained the endless Emperor of Mans Qi, just like a frying pan dripping with water, emitting a violent snorting sound. The souls that the ck mist had manifested were even killed by the unrivaled sword qi, and there was a mournful sound echoing, which was ear-piercing and iparable. Seeing this scene, Jasons entire body was stunned, more of an indescribable sense of shock. A sword, but it seems iparably domineering, with a might that suppresses everything, just an illusory sword shadow, it is actually breaking the ancient world, suppressing this great tomb! What kind of greatness is this? And what kind of power? Jason looked at a burst of envy, also do not know what is the origin of this sword, in the end, who is the person left. However, from the shadow of the sword filled with the strongest origin of the emperors qi, Jason heart also have some guesses, thinking that this is not the Ancient Emperor of Mans sword, right? In fact, this sword was the famous Emperor of Man Sword in the ancient times! It wasnt the body of Emperor of Man Sword, it was just a wisp of Emperor of Man Swords sword spirit, suppressing this ce. But even this wisp of sword spirit, but also contains supreme divine might, suppressing the nine heavens and ten earths, sole judgment of a thousand years! In the end, the abnormality of thisrge grave subsided, the churning ck mist had dissipated, and the rampant weird power had also been cleared away. This Emperor of Man Swords silhouette had collected the sword aura that spanned the heavens and earth, and had collected its light, and was hovering in the void, as if it was sensing some kind of target, but was unable to find it. Buzz! At the end of the day, this wisp of Emperor of Man Swords Sword Spirit Shadow let out a chirping tremor, and eventually turned into a golden light that fell straight down from mid-air. Jasons eyes snapped open, full of astonishment, only because he saw that this Sword Shadow Golden Manifestation had he directly taken it straight towards him, and that speed was so fast that he was unable to dodge it in time. Snort! In the end, this wisp of sword spirit shadow from Jasons head did not enter into his body, and thus disappeared. Jason was shocked, he hurriedly checked his physical condition, running his Origin Power, and after checking them one by one, he found that his body was fine. He didnt even feel any changes in his own body No! To be precise, there were still some changes. Jason realized that his operation of the Human Emperor Technique was smoother than before, and his Emperor of Man Origin Energy was also much more powerful. He even had a premonition that if he practiced the Emperor of Man Fist again, his understanding of the Emperor of Man Fist would be much deeper than before. But Jason still restrained the urge to cultivate Emperor of Man Fist, after all, he had not yet left this weird mountain, wait until he was able to leave and go outside. When the ck fog of that big grave dispersed, Jason fiercely sensed a rich aura energying from a direction in front of him, in addition to apanied by a burst of strange fragrance. Jason looked forward and saw that not far ahead, on top of therge grave, a small tree that was only about one meter tall and showed the color of blood was fluttering in the wind. Layers of leaves spread out like mes spreading outwards, branches hanging about seven or eight fruits, a fruit red-colored like fire, as if containing a fire-like energy breath. This kind of fruit that inner energy is somewhat familiar.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jasons eyes glowed steeply and he couldnt help but mutter to himself. Chapter 2091 – Crowd Decision Jason only felt that the energy contained within these red-colored, fire-like fruits gave him a sense of familiarity, and upon careful recollection, he immediately traced the source of this familiarity C It was in the Forbidden Land of Ancient City of Ruins, he was invited by Saint Marie to enter the Land of the Divine Fallen, at that time, Saint Marie invited him to drink a cup of wine, a cup of fire spirit wine. Jason was wounded at the time, and he joined forces with the Night King to attack Blood Moon Holy Land, where he and Emperor of Blood broke out in ast-ditch showdown. Emperor of Blood, with the cultivation of Extreme Realm Emperor, sacrificed blood to the Blood Moon, and the strongest blow that erupted caused Jason to be injured on the spot, with a strand of the power of God remaining in his body. It was in Land of the Divine Fallen that Jason drank this cup of Fire Spirit Wine, and with the help of the medicinal properties contained in the Fire Spirit Wine, hepletely eliminated the strand of the Gods power that remained in his body. These fruits should be Fire Spirit Fruit, right? They should be the main ingredient for brewing Fire Spirit Wine! Jason thought to himself, and then a fire rose in his eyes. The medicinal properties of this Fire Spirit Fruit were extremely heaven-defying, capable of targeting the injuries caused by the power of the Tong God. In other words, if one were to fight with those Divine Naese and get injured during the battle, and was injured by a strand of the Divine Naeses power, one wouldnt have to worry about not being able to remove the effects of the power. As long as one took these Fire Spirit Fruits, one would be able to eliminate the injuries caused by the power of the Divine Naese. These Fire Spirit Fruit must be obtained! Jason thought to himself. Afterwards, he was a bit hesitant, thisrge grave in front of him was apanied by strangeness and ominousness, just like therge grave in Mengze Mountain that made people feel terrified. Will it cause any mishap if we get close to it? Jason then remembered that the sword shadow of the Emperor of Man Sword had already removed these strange forces, and that sword shadow had also entered his body at thest moment, which should be rted to the fact that he could cultivate the Emperor of Man Sword, and was able to activate the Emperors Qi. The sword shadow of that Emperor of Man Sword was lying dormant inside his body, and Jason couldnt sense its existence, but since the sword shadow formed by a wisp of sword spirit was able to suppress thisrge grave, he didnt need to be afraid even if he walked directly over there, right? Jason decided to give it a try, and he wasnt careless, running the Human Emperor Technique, protecting his body with wisps of Emperors Qi, and then he tried to raise his feet and step on thisrge grave that was shaped like a small hill. As long as there were any abnormal changes, he would retreat at the first time, and would never covet those Fire Spirit Fruit. No matter when, saving ones life is the most important thing. One step, two steps, three steps Jason walked several steps one after another, and did not see what abnormal changes caused, he gradually rest assured, but also did not rx vignce. His own Emperors qi has also been urged to the strongest realm, so step by step to that one meter high small tree, Jason held down the joy and excitement, immediately reached out to that one Fire Spirit Fruit picked down. There were a total of seven Fire Spirit Fruit, each one was ripe and contained pure and majestic energy. Jason collected these Fire Spirit Fruit and evacuated this great tomb at the first opportunity. It didnt cause any ominous, this big grave is cracked, it looks a little weird, could Jason had an ominous guess in his heart, he couldnt help but say in the turn of his mind, Could it be that the thing that was suppressed in the big grave has escaped? Thinking of this possibility, Jason not only has a kind of spine cold feeling, he thought to have to immediately leave this mountain, some things are really fine thinking. For once, Jason was still pretty sure hed be able to walk out. The wisp of Emperor of Man Swords sword spirit could suppress the weird power of this ce, and without the influence of this weird power, then he wouldnt be spinning around in the same ce when he walked out of the mountain. Jason catalyzed March Arctic and his body was in a hurry, only thinking that the faster he left, the better. Dragons Nest. In the inner wall space of a certain floor of the Dragons Ladder, Robert and Zack, who had already returned, met up with Marcel, Wolf Boy, Benji, Lilith and the others. Marcel and the others also learned that Jason had fled alone in order to lure away the three major Divine Naese, in order not to lure the three major Divine Naese to Dragons Nest, thus putting them in danger. Within this inner walled space, a smell of blood filled the air. Looking closely, one could see that there were several foreign beasts in this inner wall space that had been killed, basically reaching the Ninth-grade beast kings realm. It turns out that the crowd in the waiting process, only to feel the heart of the nest is iparable, and there is a kind of Jasons inability to help the sense of shame, so ran into the inner wall of the space of the beasts, the crowd teamed up, will be these beasts are killed. These beasts, just like the Wolf-Lion Beast in Gray Mist Forest, also analyzed energy crystals. These energy crystals were mainly distributed to Marcel, Zack, Benji, Emily, and Talitha, who had yet to break through to the Sacred Level. Waiting like this wont work, its almost dawn, almost three hours have passed, and we still havent seen Jason return. I think we need to go out and do some searching. Marcel said.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lets go find Satan. the worst thing that could happen to Satan is that he could be caught up by those three Divine Naese and start a fight. However, with Satans extensive fighting abilities he should be able to maneuver. If Satan is fighting the three Divine Naese right now, we have to go and help no matter what, even if we cant defeat those Divine Naese, we can still do our part and fight to the death! Lilith said. Im going to find my brother too! Wolf Boy said through gritted teeth. Emily whirled around and looked at Robert and said, Brother, what do you say? Robert took a deep breath as he said, Okay, then well move together. After all, after waiting for so long and not seeing Jason return, we might be in a predicament. Then lets act! So what if its Divine Naese from above? There are more of us than were afraid of! Even if we die, we can still bite them back! Zack said coldly. Lets go, go fight! Talitha also clenched her fists and eximed. Immediately, the crowd began to leave Dragons Nest and went up the dragondder one level at a time. After walking out of Dragons Nest, Marcel asked, Zack, which direction did Jason flee in when he separated from you guys? Zack said, East. Dragons Nest is located in the southwest, so Jason fled in a direction away from Dragons Nest. East Then well catch up along the east side. Marcel said. I hope Satan is okay. Lilith opened her mouth and muttered to herself. Emily gritted her teeth and said, Hell be fine. This guy is so strong inbat, those Ascended Divine Naese, even if they are high in the Cultivation realm, they cantpare to names Millers guy when ites to realbat ability. Hell definitely be fine, and hell be able to turn any danger around. I hope so! Lets pick up the pace. Lilith said. The crowd immediately picked up speed and ran at full speed in the direction of the east. Chapter 2092 – Leaving the Sacred Mountain Holy Mountain of Chaos, southeast. A young figure fiercely walked out from this holy mountain, his body was erect and magnificent like a mountain, a handsome face was permeated with a color of rigidity, it was none other than Jason. Hahahahaha finally walked out of this mountain. Jasonpletely got out of this holy mountain after he couldnt help but throw his head back andugh loudly. Everything was just as he predicted, after that wisp of Emperor of Man Swords sword spirit shadow entered his body, he was no longer affected and eroded by that weird force in Holy Mountain of Chaos, so he smoothly walked out of Holy Mountain of Chaos. Huh? This isnt the direction I entered inside the mountain, its a different direction that has deviated.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason muttered to himself. He sensed the orientation and felt that he was no longer in the due east direction, out of the southeast position. Rush to Dragons Nest first. the rest of the people must be worried about my situation as well, go and join them first. Jason thought to himself that it would also be closer to Dragons Nest in this southeast direction, and he catalyzed the March Arctic to make his way through the darkness of the sky. What Jason didnt realize was that Robert and his group wereing towards the east, while he was heading towards Dragons Nest in the southeast direction, and the two parties were destined to go farther and farther away from each other, and wouldnt meet each other at all. Jason once again sensed the sword spirit of Emperor of Man Sword in his body, but no matter how he sensed it, he could not sense it, as if it had disappeared. However, his intuition told Jason that the sword spirit was dormant in his body, and it helped him a lot in practicing Human Emperor Technique. Its really strange If that wisp of Emperor of Man Sword Spirit is to suppress that big grave, now that Emperor of Man Sword Spirit is hibernating in my body, doesnt it mean that the thing that is suppressing in that big grave has already escaped? So the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit felt that there was no need to continue suppressing it, which is why it entered my body? Is there any connection between that great tomb in the mountain and the great tomb in Mengze Mountain? Jason thought secretly in his mind, he remembered that he had asked Forever, the old man from Mengze Mountain, about the situation of that great tomb, at that time Forevers face was serious and gloomy, and he said C buried under the great tomb was a terrifying existence, with an undying physical body and an immortal Yuan Shen, which could be killed He could not be killed or extinguished, so he could only use the Great Burial Mound to suppress it! Cant be killed or destroyed? What kind of terrifying existence is that? If these tworge graves are rted and both bury the same person, there is only one way to exin it, that is, onerge grave suppresses the physical body, and onerge grave suppresses the divine soul. Therge grave in the mountain in thend of the Mysteries has an Emperor of Man Sword shadow suppressing it, so does therge grave in Mengze Mountain also have an Emperor of Man Sword shadow suppressing it? Emperor of Man Sword shadow suppressing it? Thinking about this, Jason was shocked in his heart, if his guess was true, then the person buried in thisrge grave was definitely of great origin and terrifying. Perhaps Strong Martial Age that battle, this terrifying existence had fallen, but its flesh was indestructible, its Yuan Shen was immortal, and once suppression was not carried out, it would live again? When an ancient powerhouse fell, the Emperor of Man at that time should have had the ability topletely wear out his physical body and destroy his Yuan Shen, but the Emperor of Man was probably encountering a strong enemy at that time, and didnt have enough time to do these things. So for the time being, the physical body and Yuan Shen of this terrifying existence were buried in two separaterge graves? And sent out a wisp of sword spirit for suppression? Its just that the Ancient Emperor of Man has never returned after that great battle, so these two great graves have been suppressed until now. In Mengze Mountain, Forever once said that both he and the other major Forbidden Land existences are all prisoners, trapped in this ce and difficult to leave. If the other Forbidden Lands are there to guard the ancient path, is Forever in Mengze Mountain there to guard the Tree of Enlightenment and the Great Burial Mound? The terrifying existence in the great tomb had already fallen, the spirit and the physical body were separated, even so, a physical body still needs the Ancient Emperor of Man to divide his energy to suppress it and send Forever to guard it, it is simply thinking about the level of fear, there must be a great origin. The big grave in that mountain in thend of Mysteries has already cracked Crap, it is hard not to believe that a person will climb out of that big grave in Mengze Mountain in the future? Jason felt a little shocked and didnt even dare to think about it. Forget it, thinking about it doesnt do any good, plus this is all just my spection, not necessarily true. When I have the chance, Ill go to Mengze Mountain to meet that Forever senior again and ask about it in detail. Speaking of which, its still most important to raise my strength. The Celestial Realm has started toe, and without enough strength, its simply impossible to go against it! Jason thought to himself, and in the midst of his thoughts, he had already seen Dragons Nest. Jason immediately collected his mind, he walked towards Dragons Nest, after some exploration he saw the terrain left by Zacks big formation breath guidance, this is also equivalent to leave a secret mark, easy for Jason to be able to look all the way overter. Jason sped all the way to a dragondders inner wall space, then called out, Robert, Brother Gu, Zack But no response was heard. At the same time, Jason smelled some bloody vor, his face immediately changed, thinking that Marcel and a group of people had encountered a battle, he immediately rushed towards the inner wall space, but he saw a few alien beast corpses. However, there was no Robert, Emily, Marcel and the others here. They should have been waiting here before, and judging from the traces of the scene, they should have just left not long ago. Why did they leave? Discovered by Divine Naese from above? Jason thought to himself, but he quickly dismissed it, there were no traces of fighting left at the scene, if it was really discovered by Divine Naese, then there would inevitably be a fight, and there would be traces and scents left behind by the fight. They couldnt have gone looking for me, could they? Jason thought of this possibility. Jason thought about it, he had been trapped in that mountain for hours, Marcel and the others must have been unable to wait any longer, thinking that he was surrounded by those three Divine Naese and in danger, so they went to support them. If they went looking for me, they should have been looking along the due east direction to get there as well. Ill be able to join up with them even if I look for them now myself. Jason thought to himself as he left Dragons Nest and prepared to look for them along the due east direction. However, just at that moment, steeply- Snort! A high-pitched sound rang out steeply and traveled to Jasons ears. Jasons face was stunned, and his gaze snapped towards a direction that was the direction of Gray Mist Forest. He could hear that the high-pitched voice wasing from Feathered Serpent. Demon Son went to target that Feathered Serpent again? That guy is so shady! Jason thought to himself as he weighed his options and decided to rush to Gray Mist Forest first. Robert and the others went over to the east side and couldnt find themselves, so if they sensed the abnormality on this side of Gray Mist Forest they should have rushed over as well. As for whether Robert and the others would enter that mountain, this was something Jason was not worried about. Zack was proficient in terrain formations, and with Zacks eyesight, he would definitely see that there were strangeness in that mountain, so he would not enter it. With this thought, Jason immediately catalyzed March Arctic and rushed towards Gray Mist Forest with the fastest speed. Chapter 2093 Intent to Kill Feathered Serpent Gray Mist Forest. Demon Son was leading Mixed God Son towards Gray Mist Forest, and he said, Divine Naese, this Feathered Serpent in Gray Mist Forest is extraordinary, and it is full of treasures. Moreover, this Feathered Serpent has been upying the Gray Mist Forest, so there must be some rare treasures in there for it to cultivate. After ughtering this Feathered Serpent, I hope that Divine Naese will allow me to take this Feathered Serpents Life Bead, which will be of some use to me. Mixed God Son looked at Demon Son as he said, You are a Snake, and devouring the Feathered Serpents lifeblood bead will indeed be of great use to you, and will be able to rapidly raise your Cultivation cultivation. Since youve be my follower, its good to increase your strength a bit. As for that Feathered Serpent, your Snake was able to suppress him, and this Divine Naese stepped in and quickly killed him. Demon Son was overjoyed in his heart and quickly said, It is my honor to follow Divine Naese. With my strength increased, I will definitely be able to serve Divine Naese better. Mixed God Son nodded and stepped inside the Gray Mist Forest with Demon Son. Just as they stepped into the Gray Mist Forest, a high-pitched sound rang out, and it was none other than that Feathered Serpent. The Feathered Serpents spiritual sense itself was very sharp, detecting Demon Sons aura, in addition to the aura of an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, it immediately let out a high-pitched shriek ahead of time, which was meant to notify Jason and the others, who had reached an agreement of cooperation with it. At the same time, a cloud of gray mist in the Gray Mist Forest was also surging crazily, and a rapid figure darted over as a group of Wolf-Lion Beasts rushed over and surrounded Mixed God Son and Demon Son. These Wolf-Lion Beasts were supposed to be living in the Gray Mist Forest and were dominated by that Feathered Serpent. Sensing the crisis, Feathered Serpent drove a group of Wolf-Lion Beasts over to besiege Mixed God Son and the others, also aiming to stall for time and buy himself more time to save himself. The gaze in Mixed God Sons eyes narrowed slightly, and the pupils of his eyes glowed with a strange light as heughed coldly and said, It seems that this Feathered Serpents spiritual wisdom is quite high, noticing the crisis ahead of time, and also letting these Fae Beastse over to besiege me and the others. These Fae Beasts are here to die! Demon Son said. Roar! At this time, those Wolf-Lion Beasts had already surrounded towards both Mixed God Son and Demon Son. Kill! Demon Son coldly shouted, rolling Pure Devil Energy was filling the air, and a thick Teng Snake shadow manifested in the air as he activated his Fist Power Battle Skill to attack and kill the Wolf-Lion Beasts. Mixed God Son ispletely ignoring these Wolf-Lion Beast, from his body diffuse a wisp of Gods breath pressure, pupils in his eyes shed with a demonic light, a Wolf-Lion Beast pounced over, as if he had already seen through the Wolf-Lion Beasts attack in advance, his figure side, to avoid the Wolf-Lion Beasts attack as for the Wolf-Lion Beasts attack, the Wolf-Lion Beasts attack, the Wolf-Lion Beasts attack, the Wolf-Lion Beasts attack, the Wolf-Lion Beasts attack, the Wolf-Lion Beasts attack. Lion Beasts attack to, a fist st on the head of this Wolf-Lion Beast, this Wolf-Lion Beast immediately fell to the ground dead. Mixed God Son was calm and rxed, just like taking a stroll, all the way forward, a head of Wolf-Lion Beast pounced up was killed by a single blow, without exception, which demonstrated Mixed God Sons terrifying strength. At the same time, the pupils in his eyes were extremely strange, seemingly able to see through illusions, able to see through the attacks of these foreign beasts beforehand. Thus, under Mixed God Sons simple and dry overpowering killings, the Wolf-Lion Beasts fell to the ground one after another, and were not able to trap Mixed God Son and Demon Son for much longer. Fae beasts with this much strength arent even qualified to make me warm up. Mixed God Son opened his mouth to speak, and led by Demon Son, he walked out towards the Gray Mist Forest.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Boom! Boom! In the Gray Mist Forest, a sound like the ground shaking came from the mountains, and at the same time, apanied by the violent hissing of a supreme ferocious beast, a rolling baleful aura was filling the air, and a pressure of a foreign beast that contained the aura of a Tonggod was filling the air. In the depths of Gray Mist Forest, in the swamp, Feathered Serpents huge body stood upright in the air, and a pair of scarlet eyes exuded a violent, cold-blooded killing intent. Soon, two figures appeared, none other than Mixed God Son and Demon Son, they walked step by step and stared at this Feathered Serpent in front of them. Facing the ferocious might emanating from the Feathered Serpent, Demon Son was still a bit scared in his heart, and immediately his own Teng Snake illusion rose up in the air, towering above him, emitting a supreme pressure that pressed down on the Feathered Serpent. Feathered Serpent continuously let out a low hiss, but in the face of the suppression of the Teng Serpent Illusion from the higher realms, it instinctively still shuddered, even though it possessed the cultivation of an Extreme Realm Emperor, it could not utilize its proper strength due to this suppression. Mixed God Son stared at this Feathered Serpent in front of him and said after a long time, Its really not easy, actually able to cultivate to this point. If it werent for the rule suppression in this ce, it would have already been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor. the next step is to evolve into a Teng Snake. Divine Naese, this Feathered Serpent has already been suppressed by my Fate Illusion, is it time to do it now? Demon Son asked. Mixed God Son nodded and said, Then lets do it. Saying that, a wisp of Tong Shen mighty pressure was diffusing on Mixed God Sons body, that might was extremely powerful, it was just a wisp of Tong Shen breath, but it copsed the sky, causing this side of the emptiness to tremble, wisps and strands of Mixed Qi diffused from his body, and the Mixed Qi and blood that was formed forced the sky to be pressed down, and endless might was sweeping across the sky, presenting the supreme might that should be expected of an Ascended Divine Naese. Snort! This Feathered Serpent sensed the crisis, after all, its spiritual intelligence was very high, able to understand humannguage, and knew that Demon Son and Mixed God Son were joining forces to kill it. Immediately, with a high-pitched hiss, the Feathered Serpents thick tail abruptly swept across the room, aiming straight at Mixed God Son. The Feathered Serpent didnt target Demon Son, and only because Demon Sons Teng Snake illusion instinctively suppressed it, it chose to take the initiative to attack Mixed God Son. Seek death! The gaze in Mixed God Sons eyes turned cold as he bellowed, fearless of Feathered Serpents thick tail sweeping over, he moved his body and rushed upwards, he evolved his fist momentum, condensing a wave of Mixed Qi, that fist momentum was even more like opening up the sky and the earth, and in this way, he met Feathered Serpents tail sweeping over. Bang! An earth-shaking sound rang out, this was a collision at the level of the Quasi Tong Sheng Realm, erupting into an appalling vibration. Mixed God Son was indeed very strong, facing Feathered Serpents sweep of power that was filled with the power of opening mountains and cracking rocks, he actually resisted it stiffly, and then he coldly shouted, Chaotic God Fist! In Mixed God Sons fist, wisps of chaotic aura were permeating, as if it was trying to evolve chaos, and monstrous punching intent enveloped the sky, a divine mighty aura manifesting itself. At the same time, Demon Son took the opportunity to mobilize the Teng Snake Illusion and suppressed Feathered Serpent. Feathered Serpent hissed, under the suppression of the Teng Serpent Illusion, its reaction slowed down a bit, when Mixed God Sons fist power sted over, it had no way to dodge, and it was also toote to counterattack, at that moment, Feathered Serpents huge body was like being struck by lightning, trembling one after another, and the scales of the snake body which were as big as the palm of the hand cracked, oozing out crimson blood. . So what if Extreme Realm Emperor? After all, its just a beast! This Divine Naese can kill it with a raised fist! Mixed God Son said coldly. Just as the two of them, Mixed God Son and Demon Son, were about to join hands again to attack and kill, suddenlyC Aang roarC A high-pitched, loud and clear dragon roar sounded, rolling dragon might sweeping like a tidal wave, containing a supreme aura that caused the Heaven and Earths Great Dao to resonate, copsing the void and causing it to tremble continuously. Immediately afterward, an iparably huge green dragon shadow appeared in the sky, with dots of golden aura on the green dragon shadow, and at the same time, it contained a strong aura of the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons of the origin. Chapter 2094 Versus Divine Naese (I) Eh? Mixed God Son sensed the rolling dragon might that swept across the entire heaven and earth, carrying a supreme aura of might that swept towards this Gray Mist Forest. He couldnt help but frown, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. This guy was able to escape from Holy Mountain of Chaos? How is this possible When Mixed God Son saw the green dragon silhouette that stretched across the sky, his mind immediately thought that the one who rushed over should be Jason, the problem was that Jason hadnt already entered Holy Mountain of Chaos? Mixed God Son was looking towards Holy Mountain of Chaos with the eyes of his pupils, and he saw an extremely horrifying scene C Heavenly Devil dancing, a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, and the power of the weirdness was permeating! At that time, he was so scared that he immediately turned around and left, and he asked himself that with his current strength, if he really wanted to enter the Holy Mountain of Chaos, he would definitely not be able toe out, and would be trapped in the Holy Mountain of Chaos, and would encounter unnamable consequences.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He didnt expect Jason to be able toe out after entering Holy Mountain of Chaos, it was too unbelievable. Demon Sons face was also a bit gloomy, he also knew who had arrived, if he was the only one, then he would have run away directly. But right now, with Mixed God Son by his side, he looked emboldened. Jason, how dare you stille? Its really true that you dont go where theres a road to heaven, but you break into hell without a door! So what if you have Dragon Bloodline? Youre still unbeatable in front of Mixed God Son, youre dead this time! Demon Son thought secretly in his heart, a sh of ruthlessness in his eyes. Right at this momentC Whoosh! An upright figure hurriedly arrived, nine channels of qi and blood rushed to the sky, like nine blood dragons crossing the sky, the oceanic qi and blood that was like a sea was rigid and yang, flourishing and dazzling. This rushing figure was none other than Jason, who raised his gaze and saw Mixed God Son and Demon Son, as well as the huge Feathered Serpent. When Feathered Serpent saw Jasons arrival, an anthropomorphic gratitude flowed out of his blood-colored eyes, and his originally depressed aura was swept away, and a ferocious and bloodthirsty ferocious might erupted once again. You were able to escape from Holy Mountain of Chaos, it was really out of my expectation! However, this is good, originally I thought that I would have no chance to receive your Dragon Bloodline, who would have thought that you would take the initiative toe to my door again! Mixed God Son stared at Jason and said in an indifferent tone. Jason previously did not expect Mixed God Son to be present, nor did he expect Demon Son to actually be able to pull in a helper like Mixed God Son. It wasnt until he entered the Gray Mist Forest and sensed Mixed God Sons imposing aura that he knew in his heart that Demon Son had joined forces with Divine Naese, the Ascended God. Jason knew that there was an Ascended God Divine Naese in the depths of Gray Mist Forest, but he still rushed here, he was not blindly arrogant, he weighed his options and thought that he and Feathered Serpent could still be able to fight against an Ascended God Divine Naese when they joined forces. As for Demon Son Jason directly ignored, as long as there is an opportunity, he will certainly kill it with a full force strike. Demon Son, grown up ah, actually able to find an Upper Cthulhu Divine Naese as his own fighter, ready to deal with Feathered Serpent? Jason looked at Demon Son the same way and said with a cold smile. Demon Sons face changed as he heard the implication in Jasons words, insinuating that Mixed God Son had be his handler, which was meant to sow discord. Demon Son looked at Mixed God Son in a hurry and was about to exin something. Mixed God Sons face was calm and his tone was cold, Jason, why do you need to y these verbal stimtion tricks in front of me, Demon Son is already my follower, this Feathered Serpents life pearl is useful to him, the stronger he is, the better it will be for me. What this Divine Naese has his eye on, on the other hand, is your Dragon Bloodline. Do all the guys whoe down from the heavens have the same arrogant virtues as you? Do you really think that The Human Realm is a piece of fish to be ughtered by you? Fuck you, Im going to try to find out how much weight the so-called Divine Naese has today! Jason spoke in a cold voice, two zing mes of war lit up in his eyes as he stared at Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son is very confident, but he has never belittled Jason, previously chasing Jason when he had told Inferno, Saint Dsosie, Jason this person is not removed will certainly be the heavens aftermath. Therefore, Mixed God Sons own hybrid qi and blood surged and filled the air, wisps of hybrid breath were condensing, a wisp of Extreme Realm Emperors mighty pressure flowed out, forming a majestic momentum of his own, suppressing it towards Jason. If it was any other opponent, below Extreme Realm Emperor, he would definitely be suppressed by Mixed God Sons majestic momentum. However, Jason was different, his body was flowing with Green Dragon Origin, and he had also condensed a gravity potential field, and his Cultivation cultivation had already reached the middle stage of Great Emperor Realm, so he was not suppressed by Mixed God Sons Cultivation aura at all. Mixed God Son was not surprised by this, and his eyes were filled with battle intent. Battle! Jason let out a fierce shout as his figure spread out and charged towards Mixed God Son. Boom! Boom! Jason had already evolved his fist momentum, and a fist shadow crossed the sky, engulfing towards Mixed God Son. Just as Mixed God Son was gazing at him, Jason suddenly roared at the Feathered Serpent, Feathered Serpent, stall this person! Saying that, Jasons figure violently folded, and he catalyzed his March Arctic, taking it straight towards Demon Son. It turned out that what Jason really wanted to deal with was Demon Son. He knew in his heart that Demon Sons Snake had an intrinsic suppression on Feathered Serpent, so he had to deal with Demon Son first, the only way to let Feathered Serpent liberate its truebat power. Otherwise, if Feathered Serpent was suppressed and couldnt utilize its true battle power, then there was no way for this battle to be fought, and he alone could not suppress Mixed God Son. Feathered Serpent also understood, with a hiss, he opened his mouth and condensed a channel of Qi energy, which was iparably sharp, forming a de-like sweeping towards Mixed God Son, at the same time, its thick tail also swept towards Mixed God Son again. With Feathered Serpent restraining Mixed God Son, Jasons figure folded and went straight for Demon Son. Jasons qi and blood surged, his body blossomed with a greenish-golden radiance, and wisps of Green Dragon Origin were permeating his body, and as he sprinted towards Demon Son, he was already urging his Fighter Arctic, causing his fighting spirit and battle intent to climb to the extreme. Sky Fist! Jason used Fighter Arctic to catalyze Heaven Fists punch. A path of Fist Seals was imprinted in the air, containing nine distinct fist meanings, blossoming with a radiance as bright as the sun, and an unbounded force of qi and blood merged into these Fist Seals, increasing the power of this punch to the extreme. Boom! In an instant, a Fist Seals fell, like a meteorite falling, and sted Demon Son in this way. Demon Sons face changed in shock, he was toote to escape, so he could only shout, Dragon Swallowing Technique! Demon Son evolved the Dragon Swallowing Technique Fist Seals, and the Teng Snake Illusionary Shadow also merged into his Fist Seals, and the rolling Pure Devil Energy surged, forming a stream of Origin Magic Power! As his Fist Seals evolved, a huge Teng Snake phantom was present in the fist momentum, opening its mouth wide, and as that fist momentum sted out, it devoured Jason. Chapter 2095 vs Divine Naese (II) Demon Son was a Cultivation cultivator of the middle Sacred Level, and in terms of the Cultivation realm, he was at the same level as Jason. However, when it came to his heritage, there was naturally a huge gap between him and Jason. Especially after Jason absorbed Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons, his Green Dragon Origin had undergone another transformation, and his Dragon Bloodline had evolved to a new stage. Therefore, although Jason and Demon Son were in the same Cultivation realm, the power of Jasons punches was notparable to Demon Sons, so it could be said that they were not on the same level. Therefore, when Jasons Fist Seals branded the void sted down, the momentum was just like a meteorite falling, engulfing Demon Son with a vast and majestic momentum. The Dragon Swallowing Technique Fist Seals unleashed by Demon Son was also extremely powerful, and seemed to be targeting Jasons Dragon Bloodline. Unfortunately, under the absolute crushing power, even if Demon Son performed Dragon Swallowing Technique Fist Seals, it would not be able to achieve any effect. Rumble! A single Fist Seals fell with a loud bang, blowing up the huge Teng Snake Shadow that Demon Sons Dragon Swallowing Technique Fist Seals had evolved. However, Demon Son also fought to withstand several Nine Suns Fist Seals, and in the end C Boom! Boom! There were still two Fist Seals that sted onto Demon Sons body, sending him flying and spitting blood out of his mouth furiously, already injured. Mixed God Son save me! Demon Son hurriedly exited with a blistering cry. Bang! Bang! On Mixed God Sons side, his monstrous Mixed Qi and blood enveloped him, rolling like a tidal wave of Power of Mixed Elements surging as if evolving chaos, the pupils in his eyes shed with a demonic light, and a wisp of godly aura shook the void, causing heaven and earth to tremble. His punching power was monstrous, and the fist intent contained within was terrifying, as if he was opening up the heavens and re-enacting chaos, the fist intent was so strong that every punch that fell shook Feathered Serpents huge body, and he couldnt entangle Mixed God Son at all. Bang! Mixed God Sonnded another punch, shaking this Feathered Serpent back, and then he moved his body and took it straight towards Jason. At that moment, Jason happened to st Demon Son away. Not waiting for Jason to charge up and continue to subdue Demon Son, steeply- Boom! A shocking fist aura sted towards the back of him, the endless Power of Mixed Elements spread and swept, like an ocean,pletely submerging him, and the wisp of Gods power embedded in the fist was even more shocking, embedding a terrifying might of destroying everything. The pupils in Jasons eyes suddenly shrunk coldly Danger! He knew in his heart that this was Mixed God Son killing over, the fist power this exerted was too terrifying, spanning across the void, killing infinitely, horrifyingly iparable. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason could no longer care about chasing Demon Son, as he bellowed out, using Fighter Arctic to catalyze the eighth stance in Heaven Fist C I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Boom! At that moment, Jasons own Sunling Bloodlinepletely boiled, and strands of Sunling Bloodline reflected the sky, intertwining and illuminating the shadow of a majestic Emperor Brewer. At the same time, the Green Dragon Origin Power in Jasons body alsopletely boiled, and the supreme Green Dragon Power fully erupted, merging into the punchs momentum, evolving a magnificent punch intent that prated the sky and the earth. Rumble! As the punch struck, the manifested Emperor Brewer seemed toe to life, and as Jasons punch pressed forward, it had a supreme might that swept away the demons. Immediately, the two mens punches collided fiercely, and a sound that shook heaven and earth erupted. The Power of Mixed Elements contained in Mixed God Sons fist was majestic and vast, as if it was going to evolve chaos, and it contained a ray of indestructible power of the Gods. The Green Dragon Power in Jasons fist had fully erupted, carrying a destructive fist power, fearless of the power of Mixed God Sons fist power, so it was hard to shake on. As the fist power sted down, the shocking force swept around, copsing the surrounding space constantly trembling, the fist wind whistling, sharp as a knife. Stomp! Jason grunted, as if he was hit by a huge force, his feet staggered and he retreated backward one after another. At that moment, the green-golden light of his Green Dragons Golden Body also dimmed, suffering a certain impact, and the qi and blood in his body was even more dramatically fluctuating. This made Jason feel a bit surprised, with his current Cultivation Cultivation, it was difficult for him to withstand the power of Mixed God Sons punch. However, fortunately, nowadays, his Physique had been tempered to an iparably powerful state. Green Dragons Golden Body had also reached the realm of the Extreme Realm, so even though he was shaken back by Mixed God Sons punch, he did not suffer any substantial damage. At that moment, Jasons eyes nced out of the corner of his eyes, and his entire body was stunned. Demon Son had actually run away! It turned out that Demon Son took advantage of the gap between Jason and Mixed God Sons fight, and he immediately turned around and fled, with that speed, even using all his strength. Jason didnt go after Demon Son, he just looked at Mixed God Son with a strange expression and said, This so-called follower of yours seems to have a level of loyalty that is worth considering, and this is how he escaped. Mixed God Son nced at the direction Demon Son had fled, he had a gloomy expression in his eyes and did not say a word. Soon, Demon Son had escaped the edge of the Gray Mist Forest, his heart palpitating with fear C Pervert, how can this Jason be so perverted Sacred Level middle level cultivation is just a thing but he is actually able to challenge a Divine Naese whoes from the heavens and whose cultivation has reached Extreme Realm Emperor not to run away and stay behind to wait for death? The most important thing is to stay alive! Follower? That Mixed God Son doesnt think Im going to be his follower, does he? Its a matter of life and death, only a fool would stay! Demon Son thought in his heart and was calcting where to go next after escaping from Gray Mist Forest. In fact, this was also in line with Demon Sons character, sinister, fickle and scheming, once there was a situation that threatened his life, he could rebel against anyone and break any promise. Such a person is a true viin, but one that cannot be ignored. Gray Mist Forest. Mixed God Son said in an indifferent tone, As long as he is still in the Land of Mysteries, the next time I meet him, I will naturally draw out his Snake and make his life worse than death. As for you, you did surprise me, a Cultivation at this level is actually able to withstand my punching power, very good! Unfortunately, your Cultivation cultivation is too low, so today is destined to be your death! Thats not necessarily true! Jason sneered as he looked towards the Feathered Serpent and said, Feathered Serpent, are you interested in hunting an Ascended Divine Naese? Come on, you and I will join forces and see how strong this so-called Ascended Divine Naese can be! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Snort! Feathered Serpent hissed, his eyes reddening. Even though Feathered Serpent had a high spiritual intelligence, what dominated its thoughts was more of its own animalistic nature. The fact that Mixed God Son wanted to kill it had already provoked its furious beast nature, coupled with Feathered Serpents usual cold-blooded thinking, it certainly wouldnt tolerate the existence of an enemy that wanted to kill it. Together, ughter the Divine Naese! Jason bellowed out, his own battle spirit boiling once again, rolling blood like a tide, zing like the sun, sweeping the world, he rushed towards Mixed God Son with a valor that was unparalleled. Chapter 2096 – A Battle of Blood (I) Mixed God Son was confident that even if Jason and Feathered Serpent joined forces, he was fearless. As the Divine Naese of the Mixed God lineage, he possessed thebat power of an Extreme Realm Emperor, and in thend of the Mysteries, he could practically walk sideways, and he would not be afraid of anyone when it came to solo battles. Feathered Serpent cultivation reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level is not true, but this is, after all, just a beast, limited means of attack, after all, different from humans, humans are supplemented with a variety of killing techniques. Feathered Serpent more by virtue of its strong physical body to attack, this Mixed God Son fearless. On the contrary, it was Jason that Mixed God Son had to be a little more concerned about, with a Sacred Level mid-level cultivation, he was actually able to shake his fist without falling down, even in The Celestial Realm, Mixed God Son couldnt think of any other celestial pride that could do this. Perhaps, the Celestial Emperor Son would be able to do it if he were in this realm, and would even be stronger. After all, the Emperor Son was a unique and unfathomable person with endless potential, and his strength alone had suppressed many of the Celestial Pride of the Heavens from lifting their heads. Thus Mixed God Son also felt a threat from Jason, in his opinion, if Jason also possessed the cultivation of an Extreme Realm Emperor, then he would only be suppressed! In Mixed God Sons opinion, this is simply unbelievable. As Divine Naese, no matter his qualification and bloodline, he is the best of his generation, and he should be crushed by the so-called pride of The Human Realm.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, he was not so arrogant as to think highly of himself. He knew that Jasons potential was extremely terrifying, and the fact that he had Dragon Bloodline was enough to exin everything. Legend has it that the battle that shook The Celestial Realm thousands of years ago, the battle that caused the heavens to be almost destroyed, was instigated by the Ancient Emperor of Man, who is also said to be wearing Dragon Bloodline. That battle, which shook the heavens and earth and stained thousands of miles with blood, caused the strongest of the major powers in the heavens to fall, and very few survived. If it wasnt for that supreme being who sat in the heavens and settled the matter at a critical moment, Im afraid the heavens would have been pierced. Therefore, Jason must not stay! Snort! Just as Jason began to unleash his offensive, the Feathered Serpent also hissed into the air. The ck feathers on both sides of Feathered Serpents thick serpent body pped violently, stirring up a path of fierce winds, at the same time, its thick body was also wandering, and the fierce winds that pped up also elerated its speed, and its bloody mouth opened up, revealing thick fangs that were about half a meter long, and opened its mouth to bite down towards Mixed God Son in this regard. With Feathered Serpents cultivation, the bite force was certainly amazing. If he were to be bitten by those thick fangs, Mixed God Son would definitely be bitten through no matter how strong his physical body strength was hardened! However, such an attack waspletely useless in Mixed God Sons eyes, of course he wouldnt stand still and let Feathered Serpent open his mouth to bite down. Whoosh! Mixed God Sons figure flickered, avoiding Feathered Serpents bloody disk of mouth. However, just as Mixed God Son shed across the room, a fist aura containing the strongest fist intent was already shining in the sky, attacking towards Mixed God Son with an unrivaled momentum, right in front of his eyes! This was Jasons attack, he had pushed his Fighter Arctic to the extreme, and his Sunling Bloodline was in full bloom, endless qi and blood power merged into his punch, and Green Dragon Origin Power was also raging, along with Jasons punch, it sted towards Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son! Mixed God Son was calm and rxed, his face appeared breezy as he coldly shouted, evolving the Qi of Mixed Element and punching out a fist intent that contained subtle runes towards the surrounding void. In an instant, whether it was Feathered Serpent or Jason, their movements suddenly slowed down, as if they were slowing down the camera. Jasons face changed violently, he felt as if the space where his fist gesture was located had one invisible force after another blocking him, the feeling was as if he was punching under the ocean floor, his fist gesture was fighting against the resistance of the entire sea surface, thus the speed and power of his fist was stagnating, as if it was imprisoned. A battle technique simr to a spatial blockade? Jason immediately realized this. Just then- Boom! Boom! Mixed God Sons punch had struck, and he waspletely unaffected in the slightest as he executed the Mixed Lineages supreme battle technique, imprisoning this area of space and dissolving Jasons attack. Jasons attack was dyed and slowed down, in his eyes it was just like slow motion, easily avoiding it andunching an attack on it. Two punches were thrown at Feathered Serpent and Jason. In the punches, the Power of Mixed Elements was iparably berserk, containing a wisp of the pressure of the power of the Gods, carrying an endless killing intent, and attacking Jason and Feathered Serpent. Break me! Jason roared, his own Dragon Bloodline released the rolling Green Dragon Qi, then the Green Dragon Illusion gently shook, which allowed Jason to get rid of that feeling of being forbidden, at the same time Mixed God Sons punch had already attacked. Jason was toote to throw a punch, so he could only cross his arm to resist. Bang! Mixed God Sons punch sted and sent Jason flying, the Power of Mixed Elements impacted Jason, and the strand of Gods power inside also invaded Jasons body. Jason Green Dragons Golden Bodys blooming light was going to be bright and uncertain. By the time Jason stood on his feet, a trace of blood had already spilled from the corner of his mouth. Feathered Serpent was also hit hard by Mixed God Sons punch, and a chunk of scale detached from his huge body, blood was spilling out. However, Feathered Serpents physical body strength had been quenched to an extremely terrifying Forbidden Land, after all, it had been in this Mysteriesnd, guarding a spirit vein to cultivate, and had been suppressed by the rules, unable to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, thus its qi, blood and physical body had been quenched to an extremely strong level. Even so, Mixed God Sons punch sted at it, causing it to hiss with its mouth open, obviously in extreme pain. Huh? Mixed God Son nced at Jason and said, Youre really surprising me more and more, you were actually able to break through my sealing power at thest moment! Jason raised his hand to grind away the blood at the corner of his mouth, his own Sunling Bloodline was once again in full bloom, being in possession of the Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, his own qi and blood power was endless and inexhaustible. Under the nourishment of the power of qi and blood, his Green Dragons Golden Body was also once again activated to the extreme, although the corner of his mouth spilled blood under the blocking of Mixed God Sons punch, this injury was not a major problem. ident? There will be a bigger ident waiting for you Maybe its still a surprise! Jason opened his mouth, a fierce and determined look shed violently in his eyes as he moved and rushed towards Mixed God Son once again. Formation Arctic! Jason coldly harmonized as he activated the Formation Arctic, creating a formation in the void and imprisoning the space where Mixed God Son was. He was going to return the favor, using Formation Arctic to counter Mixed God Sons ability in the spatial sealing aspect. As if that wasnt enough, Jason immediately performed the Progenitor Technique again, and an immovable Ming Wang silhouette presented itself, sitting in the sky, reinforcing the Formation Arctics confinement and blocking off the space where Mixed God Son was located. Feathered Serpent, trap him! Jason let out another roar, he knew in his heart that even with Formation Arctic plus the reinforcement of the Pro Character Technique, it would be difficult to truly trap Mixed God Son, thus he needed Feathered Serpents help to cooperate. Chapter 2097 – A Battle of Blood (II) Feathered Serpent understood in its heart, and with a hiss, its thick body moved quickly, followed by its thick and iparable tail curling towards Mixed God Son, which was meant to block Mixed God Sons path of retreat. Just with you and the others, you want to trap me? How delusional! Mixed God Son snorted coldly. Jasons evolved Formation ArcticFist Seals had already shrouded over, confining the space where Mixed God Son was, and with the Immovable King of Brightness that had been catalyzed by the Progenitors Fist Seals sitting in the air, it also caused Mixed God Son to sense a sense of spatial confinement. However, Mixed God Son had been utilizing the Mixed Seal battle technique to counter Jasons spatial confinement. Feathered Serpents tail swept across, and instead of avoiding it, Mixed God Son sted out a punch to harden against Feathered Serpents sweeping momentum. Fist Transformation Green Dragon! At that moment, Jason opened his mouth and bellowed as he executed the ninth fist stance from Heaven Fist. Ang roarC In an instant, the green dragon silhouette behind him rose up into the air, emitting a high-pitched dragon roar, and the rolling dragon might was like a tidal wave, which swept and engulfed this area of heaven and earth. Jasons fist trajectory transformed into that one dragon trajectory in the void, and a majestic green dragons qi condensed on his fist, vaguely transforming into a green dragons head. At the same time, the green dragon illusion that stretched across the sky immediately merged into his fist gesture, and in an instant, a magnificent and majestic fist intent was formed in this heaven and earth, containing an aura that dominated heaven and earth, shocking the heavens and shaking the void! Rumble! This fist struck, carrying endless Green Dragon Power, and pounced forward with a domineering and unrivaled aura, straight towards Mixed God Son. Mixed God Sons eyes were cold, facing Jasons punch, he didnt have any arrogance, in fact, in his opinion, Jasons punch contained more power than many Extreme Realm Emperors punches in The Celestial Realm. However, as Divine Naese, he was naturally different from those ordinary Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. Therefore, when Jasons fist power stirred the wind and clouds of heaven and earth, sweeping in with an overwhelming pressure, Mixed God Son fiercely and coldly shouted, Heaven and earth opened at the beginning of the world, reenacting chaos! Boom! At that moment, Mixed God Son also threw a punch with it! This was one of the punches from the Chaos Divine Fist, the highest fist path in the Mixed God Son lineage, and with a single punch, it would open up the heavens and the earth, reenact chaos, and dominate the lives and deaths of all things. Therefore, when Mixed God Sons punch was thrown, Jason suddenly felt that the surrounding space he was in had dimmed, and the void was trembling violently, as if it was going to copse, and the wisps of mixed qi formed an ocean, which wrapped around Jason, appearing iparably heavy and deep, and each wisp of mixed qi seemed to be able to copse the void. In the ocean formed by that piece of mixed elemental qi, a fist intent steeply zed up, just like the Pangu axe that opened up the heaven and earth, that fist momentum was splitting this heaven and earth, splitting this space, and met Jasons punch with such a godly momentum. Rumble! The earth-shaking sound of the fist power resounded, the sound was as loud as thunder, deafening. Two people fist power bombardment of the ground, dust flying, debris shooting, the ground showed a cracked shape, in the torrent of air force, violently saw Jason figure flew backwards, the corner of the mouth again coughed up blood, Green Dragons Golden Bodys light a few want to extinguish. Mixed God Sons face also turned a little white as he took two steps backward, the color of surprise in his eyes bing even more intense. To actually be able to force me back, it seems that you have indeed brought me another surprise! Furthermore, your physical body is very strong, such physical strength is enough to be proud of in The Celestial Realm. You are worthy of being a Dragon Bloodline. But that is all that matters to me. Mixed God Son looked towards Jason and said in an indifferent tone. Aw shucks Jason opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of bloodied phlegm as heughed out loud and said, You really think thats the only surprise? Then Ill give you an even bigger surprise! Front Arctic, explode for me! Jason roared, his figure moved, and under the urging of March Arctic, his entire body was like a discharged cannonball, rushing towards Mixed God Son. Just now, his Front ArcticFist Seals had been sessfully triggered, and there were four thin lines solidifying in the human universes shadow, meaning that it was a fourfold increase in battle power! Fist Shatters Mountains and Rivers! Jason shouted, using the majestic power of Front Arctics fourfold increase in battle power to execute this fist move. Fist Shattering Mountains and Rivers, breaking through mountains and rivers, and going forward, this was the most fierce and domineering fist stance! It was most appropriate to burst with Front Arctics triggered battle power. Rumble! The fist power erupted, rumbling and shaking, the void copsing as if it was unable to carry out the power of this punch. Rolling huge power like a tide, it swept towards Mixed God Son with an iparably crazy aura,pletely engulfing him. This Mixed God Sons face finally showed a hint of movement, no longer able to maintain the calm and collected manner of a condescending, sure-footed victor. Sensing a sense of crisis, Mixed God Son instantly roared in anger, fully utilizing his own Power of Mixed Elements, and that wisp of Tongshens power exploded without any reservation, executing Heaven Taking Fist, another supreme fist Dao in the Mixed Heaven vein! Boom! The power of the fist was immense, and the pressure covered the heavens. A fist came out, possessing the aura of Heaven Taking Fist, rolling like a tidal wave of Power of Mixed Elements was erupting, and the wisp of the power of the Tongshen was even more formidable and iparable, and in this way, it met forward. Immediately, an even more vibrating fist power bombardment sound resounded in the air, causing the void to tremble, set off a path of gusts of wind, converging together like a hurricane whistling past. Whoosh! Whoosh! Immediately, two figures separated rapidly, one was Jason, who was once again sent flying. However, Mixed God Sons figure was also unsteady under Jasons fist strike with four times the increase inbat power, and he stumbled back. Whew! At this instant, Feathered Serpent finally seized the opportunity, its thick tail swept across the air, and went straight towards Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son, who was staggering backwards, was unable to dodge, at that moment, his body was surrounded by a thick aura of mixed energy, and his entire body was permeated with ayer of hazy light. Bang! Feathered Serpents tail swept fiercely across Mixed God Sons body, sweeping Mixed God Son off to the ground in response. With Feathered Serpents strength, coupled with that thick body, the power of this sweep was not trivial, even if it was swept across a mountain peak, it would be enough to crack a lot of rocks and shake the entire mountain peak. However, Mixed God Son fell to the ground and quickly stood up, the corner of his mouth also overflowed a trace of blood, but his own aura did not weaken much, still maintained an extremely vigorous and strong state.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In addition, his body limbs looked unharmed, actually hard to resist Feathered Serpents sweeping force, that can be said to be enough to crush a row of trees and a huge mountain stone power, but the damage caused to Mixed God Son seems to be limited. The gaze in Jasons eyes steeply sank upon seeing this scene, as he realized that Mixed God Sons physique was extremely terrifying, even more powerful than any other Green Dragons Golden Body. Thisy in the fact that there was a gap in his Cultivation realm, if he also reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level, then he believed that his own Green Dragons Golden Body could crush all opponents of the same rank. Mixed God Sons Physical Art is bound to be extremely terrifying as well, hardened to an extremely strong level, such an opponent is indeed terrifying, worthy of being The Celestial RealmDivine Naese. Chapter 2098 – What’s the harm in blood staining the sky? Land of the Mysteries, east side. Robert, Marcel, Zack, Lilith, and the rest of the party walked to the east side, but did note to Holy Mountain of Chaos. After all, the direction of the east side was too generalized, and instead ofing to Holy Mountain of Chaos, they walked into a mountain forest. Theres no sign of Jason, are we looking in the wrong direction? Marcel frowned and opened his mouth to ask. Zack said, This whole way here, there was no fighting scent sensed. If Jason really fought against those three Divine Naese, this direction is bound to be filled with gas and blood, and we can all sense it. In other words, Jason is not currently in danger? Emily asked. Yes, there should be no danger. Zack said. Lilith thought about it and said, Since we didnt find anyone in this direction, should we change directions? Its fine to look in a different direction. Emily spoke up and continued, I also think Jason will be fine. This guysbat experience and intuition are extremely powerful, and although the three big Divine Naese are terrifying, its not likely that theyll be able to keep this guy. Robert also said, Then lets go look in a different direction. Saying that, Robert and the rest of the group were about to prepare to change directions when all of a sudden C Someone! Roberts eyes sank as he whispered. Immediately, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Wolf Boy and the others were alerted, and they also sensed footstepsing from the right side. In thisnd of Mysteries, it was clear whether they were enemies or friends. Robert and the Carovia Cultivation Association had already gathered together, and now that there were other peopleing, they must be disciples of other forces on the opposite side. Soon, on the right side, a line of people walked over. The leader was a young man with an arrogant face, with a gaze that looked out of the corner of his eye with the arrogance of not putting anything in the world in his eyes, surrounded by many people, both male and female. This was Hank of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and beside him were some disciples of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land such as Snow, in addition to Daisy, Saint Leo, and Sons of the Blood Moon, who were young disciples of Dark Ancient n. . Hank? Robert spoke after seeing this, he didnt expect to meet Hank here. Huh? Isnt this Daisy? And Saint Leo, Sons of the Blood Moon you two losers Talitha spoke up, blunt and outspoken as she said, Youre following this guy? What spinelessness! Daisys face remained unchanged, still looking calm as usual. Saint Leo and Sons of the Blood Moon were so angry that their faces turned blue, but the two of them together could not be Talithas opponent, so their faces turned green and white, but they did not say anything. Hank looked towards Robert, he frowned and said, You guys also came to Chaos Sea to look for a chance, where is Jason, isnt Jason with you guys? Saying that, Hanks gaze turned around, and indeed, he did not see Jasons figure. Zack sneered and said, What are you looking for Jason for? Do you still want to deal with Jason? With your current strength, if Jason really wants to be here, he can suppress you with a lift of his hand! Arrogant! Hank immediately became furious, his own Sacred Level pressure suddenly erupted, and he had already reached the middle stage of Sacred Level, and the Great Saint pressure was about to crush towards Zack. Hmph! Robert coldly grunted as he stepped forward, himself also erupting a Sacred Level Middle Stage might, and in this way, he resisted Hanks mighty aura. Hank, what is your intention? Want a fight? Zack is telling the truth. Robert said coldly. HankAncient Martial Arts Conference had lost to Zack and has a grudge, which is understandable. However, Hank really thinks that you guys can suppress us, that would be a big mistake. Marcel said. Whats so great about them? This Hank is acting all high and mighty, and I think he owes a beating! Emily said in a no-nonsense manner. Hank was simply about to explode with anger, in thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he carelessly lost to Zack and stopped at the top twelve, this matter had always been a disgrace to his heart, and at this moment when he heard this matter being brought up again, he naturally became furious and turned blue. Just now Hank mentioned Chaos Sea, it seems that this is a ce of opportunity? We can arrest him and ask him what is in this Chaos Sea. Zack said. Yeah, take Hank down! Force him to ask him about Chaos Sea! Emily was immediately interested, looking like she was only interested in the world. Thene together and beat them all! Talitha raised her fists as well, with an air of aggression. You guys- Hank froze, hepletely did not expect things to turn out like this, Robert and the others were actually going to make a move on his side? You guys are looking for death! Hank said furiously. Suppress Hank! Robert opened his mouth, and with a movement of his figure, he took the lead in rushing towards Hank. Wolf Boy and Lilith had already reached the Sacred Level level, and on Hanks side, only his Cultivation cultivation was a bit higher, while the rest of them had not reached the Sacred Level.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Soon, a battle broke out. Surprisingly, Daisy had also reached Great Emperor Realms Cultivation level, and Lilith had no choice but to fight Daisy. As a result, Wolf Boy was able to run amok, Hank was entangled by Robert, and no one on the other side was a match for Wolf Boy. This battle can be said to be without suspense. Gray Mist Forest. Mixed God Son reached up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, he narrowed his eyes, but his face was calm. Its been a long time since Ive tried to get hurt. Jason, the surprise you brought is really big enough. However, I think it stops here, doesnt it? That strike of yours just now was simr to a battle technique that increases battle power. This type of battle technique can no longer be activated in a short period of time. Therefore, you couldnt kill me with that strike just now, so I should kill you next! Mixed God Son spoke in a calm tone, not getting annoyed, but the calmer it was also the more it meant that his killing intent was even stronger. Hahahahaha- Jasonughed aloud, his bodys qi and blood surging, Sunling Bloodline zing once again, and under the Green Dragons Golden Bodys urging, his body was glowing with a greenish-golden luster. In an instant, Jasons battle intent did not diminish, but instead became even more intense. My generation of martial artists, whats the harm of blood staining the sky? I only want to fight painfully! The heavens are marvelous? The Divine Naese can do whatever they want and take whatever they want? I dont believe in that! And how do you know theres no bigger surprise waiting for you? Lets fight! I wont fall if my blood doesnt stop, lets see who can fight till the end! Jason opened his mouth loudly, his aura was bold, his hot blood stirred, an iron blood killing battle intent surging. Chapter 2099 – Emperor of Man Fist Intentions Boom! Boom! A channel of qi and blood was like a blood dragon, squeezing the sky and copsing the world. The majestic qi and blood power was surging, containing a zing sun-like energy, which was the powerful qi and blood power unique to Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, as vast as the sea, as zing as the sun, endless. Jasons qi and blood was surging, and Green Dragons Golden Body bloomed with dots of greenish-golden light, that fighting spirit and battle intent had climbed to the extreme. Soldier Arctic! Jasons face wore a look of determination as he sprinted towards Mixed God Son, casting Soldier Arctics Fist Seals in response. Soldier Arctic Fist Seals! As soon as Soldier Arctic Fist Seals came out, the killing and overpowering battle intent immediately manifested, making this side of the battlefield look like it was evolving into a smoke-filled battlefield, filled with the aura of blood and fire. I would like to see how long you canst. Mixed God Son coldly opened his mouth, as he evolved his fist, his own Power of Mixed Elements surging wildly, crushing towards Jason with a mountainous aura of prestige. The Power of Mixed Elements looked like it was trying to reenact chaos, each Power of Mixed Elements was heavier than a thousand pounds, and the thickness of the punches made people feel a heavy sense of suffocation.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Boom! Mixed God Sons punch broke Jasons Soldier ArcticFist Seals, but at the same moment, Jasons other punch had already sted over. Fist Covering the Heavens! A fist came out, covering the sky and the sun, containing a vastness like the starry sky, enveloping the heavens and earth, and engulfing Mixed God Son. At that moment, the Green Dragon Power in Jasons fist was boiling, all of it erupted out, tearing through the sky, killing Mixed God Son. Snort! Feathered Serpent also opened his mouth, condensing a sharp wind de that strangled at Mixed God Son. I wish to seize the heavens! Mixed God Son let out a bellowing cry, and a thick channel of Mixed Qi surged on his body, winding up and causing his body to be coated with ayer of glittering light, and his aura climbed, as if he was sitting in control of this heaven and earth, as he executed the Heaven Taking Fist of the Mixed lineage s fist gesture. Boom! Boom! In an instant, fist shadows emerged from the sky. A fist shadow carried strands of the aura of the Mixed Yuan, copsing the void, causing the heaven and earth to rumble with dao sounds, and a supreme heaven and earth greatness manifested, adding to his fist stance. Endless fist shadows greeted Jason, and at the same time, there was also a fist shadow that struck Feathered Serpent horizontally. Mixed God Son fought one against two, still looking fearless, manifesting a powerful sense of confidence. Bang! Bang! A deafening sound of punches came out, Jason was once again hard against Mixed God Sons punches, he was still defeated, and was once again shaken backward one after another. Moreover, a strand of the power of the God within Mixed God Sons fist prated into his body, exacerbating his injuries. Of course, if it wasnt for the Green Dragons Golden Body that had resisted most of the power of the Tongshen, Jasons injuries would only be heavier now, and he would even have lost the ability to fight. Mixed God Sons eyes shed with murderous intent, and he was about to chase after Jason. Compared to the Feathered Serpent, he considered Jason to be a greater threat. Unexpectedly, Feathered Serpents huge body violently coiled, like a giant python twisting, wanting to coil Mixed God Son, and then strangled Mixed God Son with its thick body. Bastard, you seek death then I will fulfill you! Mixed God Sonsplexion was iron blue, he drank coldly, his gaze was gloomy in his eyes, when he repeatedly tried to chase after Jason, this Feathered Serpent rushed over to entangle him, which really made him feel annoyed. Boom! Boom! Mixed God Son had no fear of Feathered Serpents huge body as he swung his fist, erupting a majestic Power of Mixed Elements, copsing the void, and bombarding Feathered Serpent with a destructive aura. The dull and iparable sound of the punching power came from the Feathered Serpents huge body was actually shaken by the Mixed God Sons punching power, and a piece of huge scales were blown off, blood and flesh flew across the ground, and crimson blood continuously dripped down from the Feathered Serpents huge body. However, Feathered Serpents body was indeed toorge, so these injuries looked shocking or not, but they failed to cause fatal injuries to Feathered Serpent. Feathered Serpents ferociousness red up under the pain, and it hissed in agony, and then the huge wings on both sides of its body violently opened up and closed in on Mixed God Son. The feathered wings carried a huge impact force, and in this way, it cut across the sky, pouncing on Mixed God Son. Break for me! Mixed God Son opened his mouth and roared, and just as Feathered Serpents pair of feathered wings covered the air and enveloped the sky, a piercing and eye-catching fist aura also rose up from his fist momentum and sted towards Feathered Serpents feathered attack. Bang! A shocking sound rang out, and Feathered Serpent let out a mournful cry as its massive body wandered away, slightly away from Mixed God Son. It was actually seen that a hole appeared in Feathered Serpents right feathered wing, which was hardened and broken by the punching power of Mixed God Sons terrifying punch just now. Mixed God Son had also suffered a certain impact, Feathered Serpents blow had caused his bodys qi and blood to flutter, and he had received a certain amount of qi impact. At this time, Mixed God Son suddenly sensed something, his eyes revealed a sh of incredulity, he turned his head violently. He turned his head violently and saw that Jason had rushed over again. Mixed God Son wasnt curious about Jasons attack, but the origin breath that Jason diffused at the moment was a very different kind of origin breath, like a kings presence, containing a kings might! It turned out that Jason catalyzed the Human Emperor Technique, and the wisps of the Emperors Origin Energy were diffusing, and he catalyzed the March Arctic, rushed towards the Mixed God Son, and opened his mouth and shouted, The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason cast Emperor of Man Fist, which was the very first stance in Emperor of Man Fist. Ang RoarC Jason incorporated the Green Dragon Illusions shadow into this punch as well, using the Green Dragon Illusion as a bridge to pull the Green Dragon Qi from the Origin as well, causing the Emperor of Man Fist to co-mingle with the Green Dragon Qi. At that moment, Jason suddenly felt that something seemed to be slightly moving somewhere deep inside his body, and immediately after that, he had an epiphany of understanding of The Emperors Way of the Sun, the Emperor of Man Fist style, and his whole body had a kind of feeling of enlightenment, as if he had already realized the true meaning of this fist stance. Rumble! Jason followed that sense of epiphany and evolved this fist stance, and in an instant, he actually saw the Emperors Qi intertwine with the Green Dragons Qi, manifesting a round of obsidian sun rising, squeezing into the sky as if a round of prideful sun had risen out of thin air, and it was sting head-on at the Mixed God Son. Fist Intent! Jason couldnt believe that this time he was able to evolve the fist intent of the The Emperors Way of the Sun style! That fist intent was like a rising sun, magnificent, zing, dazzling, containing the pressure of a brilliant zing sun, carrying the might of an endless emperor, and sting towards Mixed God Son with an aura that copsed the heavens. Chapter 2100 – The Might of a Fist Mixed God Son had a look of surprise on his face, he hadnt expected Jason to be able to catalyze different Origin Energy. Is this cultivating two different Origin Energy? If two different Origin Energy could not be fused, it would be useless and purely a waste of cultivation time. But if two different Origin Energy could fuse together, it would be terrifying. For example, at this moment, Mixed God Son could already see that the Origin Energy that Jason had mobilized, which contained the aura of the Emperor, could fuse with his own Green Dragon Energy, which was equivalent to the two types of Origin Energy superimposed on each other, and the power of the punches that erupted from it would definitely be greatly increased. Hence, Mixed God Sons face also became slightly grave as two Essence Awns exploded from his eyes, wisps of Origin Energy were permeating the air, a wisp of Extreme Realm Emperors mighty pressure swept across the sky, and rolling killing intent was boiling. Chaos God Fist, kill! Mixed God Son shouted violently, that mixed Qi on his body was catalyzed out along with his fist momentum, as if it was transformed into an ocean, the wisps of Mixed Qi transformed into the force of the fist momentum, suppressing this side of the space, copsing this side of the emptiness, engulfing the forward with an irresistible momentum of Divine Might on this. That momentum was like trying to engulf the obsidian sun evolved in Jasons fist. Mixed God Son as The Celestial RealmDivine Naese, naturally appeared to be extremely proud of himself, even though he could see the terrifying aspect of Jasons punch, he did not think of avoiding it, and instead took a hard-hitting attack. Rumble! In an instant, the two mens fist power was bombarded together, erupting a shocking sound and mighty aura. The ocean-like piece of Mixed God Sons fist power boiled, being impacted and scorched by that round of fist power, Sun Yao, raising monstrous waves of breath. However, the wisp of Tong Shens power in Mixed God Sons fist power went but also prated through that round of Sun Yao and continued to impact towards Jason. Jason opened his mouth and grunted, as he was once again injured under the attack of that strand of God Power contained within Mixed God Sons fist. Jason, however, disregarded his injuries, and the eyes in his eyes turned red as he began to grow fierce, roaring into the air, Emperors Common Respect! Jason proceeded to perform the second punch style of Emperor of Man Fist! Under the fury, Jason no longer cared, he just wanted to fight for his life, time and again in the battlefield in the battlefield, time and again in the smoke and fire in the battlefield, making him have a bloodthirsty nature. He never think about the problem of defeat and death, before the battle first consider defeat this is definitely not his style! All he could do was to gather all his strength when his own blood was still boiling, and at all costs, burst out the strongest power to st the opponent in front of him to death. As for the result, as for the deer who died If one does not ever y life to fight and kill, who knows? Therefore, this fist spanned across the sky, the Qi of the Emperor and the Qi of the Green Dragon blended together, manifesting a supreme might of the Emperors presence in the world where all things shared the same respect. In the middle, the outbreak of fist power, evolved a fist meaning, formed a emperor shadow, sitting in the air, filled with rolling like a tide of emperor breath, just a shadow, but also give a person a kind of suppression of the nine heavens and ten earths divine might aura! But when this emperor shadow evolution in the air, Jason body deep, there is a thing like it triggered a resonance. Immediately, a ray of sharp sword intent converged into Jasons fist, causing the fist to vaguely appear as a sword shadow, piercing through the sky, attacking and killing Mixed God Son with the speed of the wind and lightning. At that moment, Mixed God Sons face changed slightly, he actually had an indescribable feeling of palpitations, and an inexplicable panic grew. Chaos has begun, seize the heavens! Mixed God Son let out a loud shout as he unleashed the two supreme fist paths of the Mixed Sky Vein, fusing them together and exploding out together. In an instant, the endless Qi of the Mixed God Sonpletely boiled, and the wisp of the power of the Passing God Son unreservedly erupted, like a mountain torrent erupting, sweeping forward with terrifying and overwhelming might, copsing this area of space, causing the winds and clouds in the heavens and earth to change color, with fierce winds whistling, and flying sands and stones! This was Mixed God Sons strongest strike, and he had already exploded without any reservation, only because Jasons fist posture actually made him feel an indescribable sense of danger. It was even more terrifying than the previous punch that had shaken him back under Jasons battle power increase! Rumble! The earth shook and the mountains shook, so much so that the entire Gray Mist Forest shook from a distance, and a tree broke under the sweep of that storm of qi, a horrifying scene. The might of Mixed God Sons fist power sted towards Jason, hitting Jasons body. However, the shadow of sword power that burst out from Jasons fist broke through Mixed God Sons strongest fist power, and then with a snort sound, the shadow of sword power stabbed on Mixed God Sons chest. The violent qi energy raised by the two mens punching power immediately shook both of them off, Jason flew backward and couldnt help coughing up blood after falling on the ground. Blood and flesh flew across his chest, even with Green Dragons Golden Body protecting him, he was still heavily injured. What was even more terrifying was that that strand of Gods power had already formed an extremely serious injury within his body, causing Jason to not even have the strength to stand up at this moment. Mixed God Son finally stabilized his stance after falling backwards one after another, and he looked down, his chest was crimson and oozing with blood! That punch of Jasons just now had actually broken through his Body Technique, truly injuring his physical body. Moreover, that sword power shadow also prated into his body, causing him not a small amount of internal injuries, causing his Cultivation breath at this moment to be like a deted balloon, which had already dropped quite a bit. Mixed God Son took a deep breath, at the moment, he was truly suffering from a light injury, such an injury was something he would rarely encounter.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Even so, Mixed God Son was an Extreme Realm Emperors powerhouse anyways, right now he was still terrifying. This is the big surprise, isnt it? A big enough surprise indeed! Its a pity that you were born at the wrong time! If you were born in The Celestial Realm, you would only be able topete with the Emperors Son! However, you dont have the chance anymore, I will kill you here, and wont give you the chance to grow up! Mixed God Son looked towards Jason who was not far away, he could see that Jasons injuries were already extremely heavy, and it was difficult for him to even have the strength to fight again. In his opinion, Jasons ability to inflict such injuries on him with his Sacred Level mid-level cultivation was already enough to rival Emperor Son of the Heavens. However, he would not give Jason the chance to continue growing up, and intense killing opportunities were surging madly. At this moment, Jason violently bellowed, Feathered Serpent, pester him for a moment for me! Saying that, Jason fiercely pulled out a red-colored, fire-like fruit from his body and swallowed it directly into his mouth without hesitation. Chapter 2101 Hank’s Humiliation (I) Jason had taken the Fire Spirit Fruit. Fire Spirit Fruit was able to directly target the injuries caused by The Power of the Gods, as he had fought with Mixed God Son over and over again, Mixed God Sons own strand of The Power of the Gods had caused extremely terrible injuries to his body. If this injury caused by The Power of the Gods was not eliminated, he would not be able to continue fighting against Mixed God Son in the next battle. Therefore, Jason needed Feathered Serpent to help stall Mixed God Son for a while, so that he could have enough time to recover the injuries in his body. After swallowing the Fire Spirit Fruit into his stomach, Jason immediately felt a burning sensation like a stream of fire pouring into his mouth and into his abdomen, it was a burning sensation, extremely hot and unbearable. At the same time, the majestic energy contained in the Fire Spirit Fruit also surged into his body. Jason immediately run Nine Characters Fist in the Zhe Arctic, began to heal, in the Fire Spirit Fruit that burning energy, his whole body red, a face is red and burning up, the top of the head out of the dense white fog, body hot iparable! It was like there was a fire burning inside his body. In the Fire Spirit Fruit contains a share of the hot energy, Jason obviously feel the body of the strand of The Power of the Gods caused by the injury is gradually easing, gradually be dissolved. This was indeed extremely marvelous, enough to see that the medicinal properties contained within this Fire Spirit Fruit were extremely powerful, able to directly target the injuries caused by The Power of the Gods. Snort! Snort! The Feathered Serpent continuously hissed with its mouth open, it could see that in order to defeat Mixed God Son, that Jason was the key. Right now, Jason was healing his wounds, and it was sparing no effort to pester Mixed God Son with all its might. Otherwise, if it allowed Mixed God Son to rush over and kill the seriously injured Jason, then it knew that it would not be able to escape the fate of being killed by Mixed God Son. Bang! Bang! Feathered Serpents huge body kept sweeping and twitching, and sometimes its thick tail struck the ground, causing the entire Gray Mist Forest to tremble, and a huge gully appeared on the ground. At the same time, its pair of feathered wings also transformed into sharp des and sliced across to Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son tried several times to get rid of Feathered Serpents attack and turn around to kill Jason, but he was blocked by Feathered Serpents huge body. In the end, Mixed God Son became furious, his body was filled with Mixed Vein Breath like a tidal wave, and he activated Mixed Veins supreme fist Dao, and one style of fist awns broke through the heaven and earth, and sted the Feathered Serpent with an indestructible aura. Mixed God Son could also see that Jason was healing his wounds, of course he wouldnt give Jason this chance, so he needed to pour out all his strength to knock this Feathered Serpent back, and grab the time to go after Jason. Secret Land, east, in a mountain forest. A fight was going on in this mountain forest, with a Sacred Level aura permeating the area and a strong smell of blood wafting out. This was the battlefield between Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel and Hanks group.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Roberts battle power was amazing, his own Sacred Level middle-ranked aura was erupting, the phantom of a purple unicorn appeared in the air, blossoming out a path of auspicious purple qi, and wisps of Kirin Divine Power continuously merged into his punching force, each punchs outburst could be said to be heavier than a thousand pounds, and it attacked and killed Hanks Heaven Sealing Fist. Sealing Fist. Hank as the Holy Son of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Cultivation qualification is very strong, and the Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands battle skills are even more powerful, but Robert is not weak by any means, with Hanks current strength, he still cant suppress Robert. On the other side, Liliths body has a Holy Dragons Breath in the diffusion, apanied by the Great Emperor Realms pressure, she has activated Dragons Bloodlines strongest battle skills one after another, attacking and killing Daisy with a powerful and unparalleled might. Daisy, with her ethereal temperament and exquisite posture, did not panic in the face of Liliths attack, and activated The Holy n of the Apocalypses battle skills to meet the battle. For a while, the two Dark Ancient ns pride fought hard and evenly. Zack, Marcel, Benji, and Talitha also attacked and killed the rest of Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands disciples, and Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands three disciples led by Snow were no match at all, and were defeated by Zack and his disciples, and were injured one after another. At the beginning of the battle, Saint Leo and Sons of the Blood Moon sensed that it was not good, they wanted to escape, but a figure blocked in front of them, a horrible bloodthirsty aura surging, wisps of blood-colored gas seemed to turn into a sea of blood, shrouded to the two of them, a blood-colored Wolf Boys blood shadow appeared in the air, blood-colored eyes staring at them coldly. staring at them. The one who stopped Saint Leo and Sons of the Blood Moon was none other than Wolf Boy. Damn! You, you get out of my way! Saint Leo roared angrily as he rushed towards Wolf Boy and sted out his fists in response. He only wanted to force Wolf Boy back and then take the opportunity to escape. The gaze in Wolf Boys eyes turned cold, a Sacred Level pressure was diffusing, and the exuberant sea-like blood-colored aura also enveloped Saint Leo. Saint LeoGreat Emperor Realm has not yet reached, actually can not carry Wolf Boys Great Saint Realm pressure suppression, in the gap between his figure stalled, Wolf Boys fist has already bombarded over! Boom! A punch sent Saint Leo flying, coughing up blood on the ground. Sons of the Blood Moons face was horrified, before he could react, Wolf Boy had already rushed over, performing the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punch, a punch st, containing a killing Wolf Boy power, and engulfed him with the power of the Wolf Boy. The power of the Wolf Boy was embedded within the punch, and it engulfed Sons of the Blood Moon. Sons of the Blood Moon roared in anger, his fist power evolved a blood moon, and then met Wolf Boy. However, Boom! Boom! Under the impact of Wolf Boys fist, that round of Blood Moon directly exploded and turned into fragments, and immediately after that, Wolf Boys fist power sessively bombarded Sons of the Blood Moons body. Wow! Sons of the Blood Moon coughed out blood, the whole person flew out, fell to the ground and twitched all over, gradually it was out of breath, already died of gas. Wolf Boy killed Sons of the Blood Moon, and when he saw Saint Leo struggling to get up, his eyes shed with murderous intent, and he was about to attack Saint Leo. At this moment, Zacks voice came: Wolf Boy, leave him alive, just knock him out. Your brother has been thinking about this Holy Night peoples Saint Son. Wolf Boys face was stunned, he immediately rushed towards Saint Leo without killing him and knocked Saint Leo out as Zack said. After that, Wolf Boy looked around the battlefield and noticed Roberts opponent with Hank, this battle as long as Hank was taken down, that would also be dered a victory. Whoosh! Immediately, Wolf Boys figure moved, his eyes shed with a sh of blood-colored icy coldness, and his entire body sprinted towards Hank, preparing to join forces with Robert to take Hank down. Chapter 2102 Hank’s Humiliation (II) Heaven Sealing Technique! Hank violently bellowed, as he catalyzed the Supreme Battle Technique in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, sealing a side of the void as a way to confine Robert. In an instant, Robert immediately felt that the void where he was was as if it had been imprisoned, the surrounding air seemed to be filled with a huge repulsive force, imprisoning his body and limbs, even his The breath of the origin of martial arts seemed to be running a little unsmooth.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Robert eyes gaze sank, he shouted: Give me break! Immediately, the purple Kirin illusion that he himself had manifested in the air released wisps of purple breath, forming a purple curtain of light that reflected in the sky. A huge and boundless Kirin Divine Power surged, shaking the void. Roberts own Power of the Great Sage also erupted in full force, shaking the void, breaking the confining power that had originally blocked him, and then he performed the Thousand World Punch punch, and sted out a fist, apanied by wisps of robbing power, and sent it straight towards Hank. It was taken straight towards Hank. Hank shouted angrily, and his Heaven Sealing Fist also sted over at that moment. Originally, Hank was nning to use Heaven Sealing Technique to confine Robert, and then mobilize his Heaven Sealing Fist to carry out a surprise attack, but he didnt expect Robert to be able to break through thisyer of spatial confinement so quickly, and then make a counterattack. Boom! The two mens fists fiercely bombarded together, shaking up a wind of fist power that swept around. Hank had just stabilized his stance, when his face changed slightly, he actually felt a bloodthirsty and murderous aura locking onto him, and a whistling fist breaking sound that caused the void to vibrate came from him, and a fist sted towards his back. Hank immediately evolved the Heaven Sealing Technique, making the space around his body look like it was frozen, slightly slowing down the power of the punch that attacked him, and then he threw a punch backward, and his own Power of the Great Sage exploded along with the punch. Then he punched back, and his own Power of the Great Sage exploded along with his punch. Bang! Hank resisted the punch that came from behind, he fixed his eyes and saw Wolf Boy. Wolf Boys blood-colored gaze was staring at him coldly, as if he was looking at a prey, which made Hank feel extremely indignant, just a Sacred Level beginner, actually treating him as a prey? Kill! Wolf Boys eyes shed with killing opportunities, he rushed towards Hank like a hungry wolf, his own Wolf Boy bloodthirsty aura enveloped Hank, an extremely bloodthirsty killing intent surging. Boom! Boom! Wolf Boy punched out, bursting out with the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punch, which did not have too manyplicated changes, but only the iparably harsh power of a killing blow. Hanks eyes shed a ray of surprise, although his Cultivation Realm was higher than Wolf Boy by a small realm, he found that Wolf Boys punching power which contained a powerful killing chance was able to threaten him. Hank didnt dare to be careless, and hurriedly activated the strongest punch in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and he also exploded the strongest Power of the Great Sage to face Wolf Boy. At the same time, Roberts attack also sted over, killing Hank from the side. Hank immediately cried out in agony, he was already having trouble dealing with one Robert, and with Wolf Boys attack, he knew that he was already in an extremely dangerous situation. Bang! Hank blocked Wolf Boys punch attack, he did not have the slightest breathing space, immediately to meet the punch cross-field to Roberts attack. Wolf Boy seized this instantaneous opportunity, his figure moved, like a bloodthirsty Wolf Boy, and attacked Hank unexpectedly. Hank was able to block Roberts attack, but suddenly, the corner of his eye jumped, sensing a great crisis, before he could react C Bang! Wolf Boys punch had already heavily bombarded his body, causing him to fall back one after another, coughing up blood with his mouth open. Robert once again surrounded him, and together with Wolf Boy, they put Hank in a desperate situation. In the other battlefield, one by one, the disciples of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land had already fallen, Snow was also seriously injured and fell to the ground, her strength was gone, apart from her, the rest of the disciples of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land had all been killed. Marcel, Zack and others immediately went to Liliths aid and joined forces with Lilith to fight Daisy. Lilith herself had gradually suppressed Daisy, and with Marcel and the othersing, Daisys side was soon defeated, and she gritted her teeth and surrendered. Ah On the other side, Hank was roaring in anger, at this moment, he was cloaked, his breath was shriveled, and blood was constantly spilling from the corner of his mouth, he was already seriously injured. Under Robert and Wolf Boys joint attack, Hank was ultimately undefeatable, constantly being hit by Robert and Wolf Boys attacks, his entire person appeared to be in a sorry state. Boom! Boom! At this time, Robert and Wolf Boy jointly exploded another attack, and the monstrous fist power killed Hank head on. Hank roared with rage, desperately pushing his Power of the Great Sage, and threw a punch to meet him, however-! Bang! The severely injured man was simply unable to withstand Robert and Wolf Boys punching attack, and their attack broke through Hanks punching attack and directly sted onto his body. Woah Hank opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his entire body immediately flew backwards. Hank fell to the ground, for a while it was difficult to stand up, the whole person was in a state of severe pain, this let alwayse to the pampered he is naturally not ustomed to, he has never been subjected to this kind of injuries, any little bit of injuries brought about by the feeling of pain makes him feel terrified and uneasy. At this timeC Whoosh! Wolf Boy rushed up, and with a direct lift of his foot, he stomped on Hanks chest. Ah puh- Hank opened his mouth again and spurted out arge amount of blood, half because of the force from Wolf Boys foot that stomped down, and the other half because of the gas. Who was he? The Holy Son of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land had always thought highly of himself. Even after entering this Secret Land, he thought that he was the protagonist, and after learning about Chaos Seas clues from the heavens, he came to look for it, believing that he would be able to sessfully find Chaos Sea, and get a great chance against the heavens from it, which would make his own Cultivation grow by leaps and bounds, and even break through the Extreme Realm! He thought that he would be able to find Chaos Sea and get a great chance from it, which would make his Cultivation grow by leaps and bounds, and even break through the Extreme Realm and dominate the whole Secret Land. But now, his dream has woken up. Now being stepped on the chest by Wolf Boy, that kind of shame can be said to be unprecedented, making his face, which has always been arrogant, even more green and white, he opened his mouth to gasp for air and said angrily: You, you are looking for death! How dare you injure me? When we get out of Secret Land, my Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands old ancestor will surely kill all of you! Then I will kill you now! The gaze in Wolf Boys eyes turned cold, a bloodthirsty killing opportunity was surging as he was about to make his move. To Wolf Boy, Hanks threat was of no use at all, and he cared nothing about it. Wolf Boy, wait. Dont kill him yet, hes still useful. Robert came and stopped Wolf Boys killing intent and said so. Chapter 2103 I’m not afraid to die, are you? Gray Mist Forest. A white mist emerged from Jasons body, that was because the Fire Spirit Fruits medicinal properties were too hot and overbearing, his body was scorching hot. In addition, he had also swallowed the Holy Pill of Healing, constantly recovering from the injuries in his body. As the medicinal properties of Fire Spirit Fruit were taking effect, Jason felt that his origin breath began to run smoothly, almost no different from before, which meant that his injuries caused by Mixed God Sons strand of The Power of the Gods were recovering, and the strand of The Power of the Gods remaining in his body was also eliminated. Gods was also being eliminated. Jasons own breath was also recovering, and the Sunling Bloodline that filled the sky was once again flourishing and boiling. Jasons heart was really thankful that he had mistakenly entered the Holy Mountain of Chaos and obtained these Fire Spirit Fruits, and now these Fire Spirit Fruits were of great use. If not for that, without the medicinal properties contained within the Fire Spirit Fruit to eliminate the Power of the Gods within his body, then he really would not be able to continue fighting. Jason immediately recalled the marvelous feeling he had when he performed the Human Emperor Fist. Originally, he hadnt yet reached the stage ofprehending the fist meaning of the Human Emperor Fist, but when he fought against Mixed God Son, he had evolved the fist meaning of the Human Emperor Fist. Jason knew that this was certainly not by chance. Jason knew that it was not a coincidence that he had realized it in the state of battle, it was obviously with the help of an external object. Moreover, when he performed the second Human Emperor Fist, a sword shadow was formed in his fist, and it was the existence of that sword shadow that injured Mixed God Son. Human Emperor Sword Shadow? Jason immediately thought of the overwhelming sword shadow that had manifested on thatrge tomb in Holy Mountain of Chaos, which was enough to suppress the nine heavens and ten earths, filled with a supreme Human Emperors Energy, and the sword aura within was even more astounding. In the end, the Human Emperor Sword Shadow transformed into a stream of light that merged into his body and disappeared. Jason had tried many ways to sense the presence of the sword spirit inside his body, but when he fought with Mixed God Son, he seemed to have touched the sword spirit when he performed Human Emperor Fist, and the shadow of the sword power he emitted was able to injure Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son to be injured. Moreover, under the influence of that strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, his perception and understanding of Human Emperor Fist reached an unprecedented height, thus evolving the fist intent of Human Emperor Fist. It seems that that wisp of sword spirit is extremely terrifying in its power. Its a pity that I cant take the initiative to control it, as this wisp of sword spirit only instinctively emits a shadow of sword power. If I were able to actively control this wisp of sword spirit, I would be able to make Mixed God Son lose his head in a single strike! Jason thought in his heart. Bang! Bang! At this moment, a terrifying sound of sonorous punching power came, deafening the ears and shaking this heaven and earth. It was actually seen that Mixed God Son was going berserk, the Mixed Qi that erupted from his body was thick and boundless, and the fist momentum that he evolved shook the heavens, causing the void to tremble and the sound of the Dao to roll out, containing a heavenly mighty aura within. Under the bombardment of his fist, Feathered Serpent was injured once again, a bloody fist mark appeared on his huge body, and some parts of his body were cracked, revealing gruesome wounds. Feathered Serpent hissed openly and retreated under Mixed God Sons attack, and with such injuries, Feathered Serpents breath seemed a bit weak. Mixed God Son didnt continue to pursue this Feathered Serpent, he moved and turned his eyes towards Jason, his face was grim as he said in a chilling voice, Jason, die for me! Saying that, Mixed God Sons figure moved and attacked Jason with a windy speed. Whoosh! Mixed God Son sprinted over, his speed was described as rapid, and a majestic mixed aura swept and engulfed Jasons direction like a tidal wave. Jason rose up, his own Sunling Bloodline swept through the air, boundless, endless qi and blood power surging madly, Green Dragons Golden Body was also close to recovering to its peak. At this moment, the injuries in Jasons body had recovered most of the way, and his intense battle intent erupted, burning like fire. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Facing Mixed God Sons attacking punches, Jasons face was cold, he was fearless, he opened his mouth and bellowed, and his entire body met the battle. In an instant, Jasons aura of the Emperors Way was permeating his body as it erupted in full force. Jason evolved the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon boxing style, and the shadow of the Green Dragon Illusion was also integrated into his boxing style, using this as a bridge, the Green Dragon Origin Energy was constantly fused in. In an instant, a dragon shaped breath was condensing, this was Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! When Jason practiced this fist stance, the figure that appeared in his mind at that time was able to evolve ten thousand Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. However, now, the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that Jason had evolved in just a few moments amounted to thousands, and each of the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon Each one of them contained pure and rich Emperors Qi, and a heaven-destroying fist power coalesced in the middle of it. Kill! Jason shouted, urging the thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon to pounce on Mixed God Son, engulfing Mixed God Son in his entire being, the scene was like thousands of dragon shadowsing out of nowhere, crazily devouring and pouncing on the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. The scene was like thousands of dragon-shaped shadowsing out of nowhere, crazily devouring and pouncing on Mixed God Son. The Way of Mixed God, Fist of Heaven Taking! Mixed God Son shouted violently, and the fist power he evolved was extremely terrifying, transforming into an astonishingly bright fist, killing into that Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, and the wisp of The Power of the Gods in his fist power exploded with an unparalleled force. erupted, attacking Jason with an unrivaled aura. Boom! Boom!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Immediately, the space where the two of them bombarded was like a detonation, emitting a sound that shook the heavens and the earth, and the terrifying and boundless sting sound rang out like thunder, deafening the ears. Stomp! Immediately, the two figures separated, Jasons face was pale, once again being impacted by Mixed God Sons punching power, the injuries that had just recovered showed signs of aggravation. Mixed God Son was also shocked to the corners of his mouth overflowing with blood, his face was full of unbelievable colors, and his eyes wanted to ignite the me of anger. As Lord Plumpton, he had repeatedly failed to kill Jason, which made him feel annoyed and ashamed! I didnt expect you to recover from your injuries quite quickly. But its useless, Id like to see how long you canst! Mixed God Son said in a cold voice. Mixed God Son, Im not afraid to die, are you? Jason suddenly smiled as he stared at Mixed God Son and opened his mouth word by word to ask. Mixed God Sons face was stunned, somewhat not understanding the meaning of Jasons words. But very soon, the pupils in Mixed God Sons eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, and he suddenly saw that Jasons own majestic Sunling Bloodline was flowing away at a fast speed, and it felt like there was a terrifying ck hole in Jasons body, which was constantly devouring his own qi and blood power. Mixed God Son knew that Jasons devoured qi and blood power would not disappear for no reason, ording to the principle of conservation of energy, the devoured qi and blood power would be transformed into other power, and would explode with several times or even ten times the power. At this moment, Jasons figure moved violently, rushing towards Mixed God Son with an unrelenting and resolute aura, he opened his mouth and roared- Extension Arctic, explode for me! Chapter 2104 – Crushing the Son of God (I) The Sunling Bloodline that swept out from Jasons body was like a crazy convergence into a ck hole, absorbing his endless qi and blood. Jason was activating the Extension Arctic fist seal in Nine Characters Fist, and now that he had already reached the middle level of Great Emperor Realm, the quality of his Sunling Bloodline had already undergone a qualitative transformation. undergone a metamorphosis and realized a qualitative breakthrough. Therefore, under his activation of Front Arctic, the massive amount of Sunling Bloodline frantically converged into the Front Arctic Fist Seal that he executed, the might was iparably horrifying, filled with a horrifying aura of bloodthirstiness, berserkness, fierceness, and dominance, as if it possessed the ability to destroy the heavens and destroy the earth. Kill! Jason roared angrily into the air, he left everything behind, not caring, and exploded the Extension Arctic Fist Seal into this, sting the Mixed God Son in full force. The power of this fist was too terrifying, this heaven and earth looked like it had been directly exploded, and in the direction of the fist, the iparably crazy explosive power filled this space, like a torrent, sweeping forward with a destructive momentum, engulfing everything! Chaos Fist, kill!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mixed God Son had the feeling of his heart jumping, he intuitively sensed the might contained in this punch, terrifying and monstrous, continuous, with a sweeping momentum that was crushing over, actually making him feel a sense of crisis that was hard to describe. At that moment, Mixed God Son also unreservedly exploded his own fist power to kill, the strand of The Power of the Gods all exploded out, so to meet forward. Rumble! A sound like the earth shaking and the mountains shaking came, this cepletely boiled, the entire Gray Mist Forest also trembled a few times, the ground fluctuated. Berserk energy was impacting, and the force of the shocked fist Dao swept around, forming a terrifying scene of hurricane winds and flying sand. In the endC Bang! Bang! Jasons punch was blown hard onto Mixed God Sons body. At the same time, Mixed God Sons punch also bombarded Jasons body, and both of them were defeated, and their figures flew backwards again. Feathered Serpent, wrap, wrap him Jasons entire body became iparably deted, already in a state of near-defatigue, with blood constantly spilling from his mouth, his own Sunling Bloodline had beenpletely annihted, and the light of Green Dragons Golden Body had alsopletely dimmed. Under the activation of Extension Arctic, he had almost drained all of his own blood and qi. Therefore, after being sent flying to the ground, Jason immediately swallowed the Sacred Pill of Healing, and at the same time took out a high-grade Spirit Stone and was frantically absorbing the aura energy of this high-grade Spirit Stone. This required a process that would take a certain amount of time before he could recover his almost drained aura energy. Thus, he needed Feathered Serpent to pester Mixed God Son once again. Mixed God Sons entire body was also sent flying out, coughing up blood from his mouth, looking like he was already badly injured. He had already been injured by the shadow of the sword, and then by Jason Extension Arctics terrifying explosive power, his injuries werepounded, and his bodys injuries intensified. Mixed God Son stabilized his stance, he could see that Jasons state was very bad, at a critical point of weakness, but he didnt immediately chase after him. Only to see Mixed God Sons mind move, a bright light shed on an ancient ring he carried between his fingers, and he took out an aromatic elixir and immediately stuffed it into his mouth. Jason saw it and only thought that Mixed God Son was just like a magic trick, he actually took out an elixir from that ring? What was that ring? Could that be the rumored Storage Ring? When he thought about it, Jasons gaze became iparably hot, this is the most precious treasure ah, with this Storage Ring is equivalent to having a mobile warehouse, you can load whatever you want to load. He said that these sons of gods dont carry anything on their bodies, so its because they have a Storage Ring in their hands. Whoosh! Whoosh! Feathered Serpent had already rushed to kill Mixed God Son once again, this Feathered Serpent was heavily injured, but its vitality was extremely terrifying, after all, in this Gray Mist Forest, it didnt know how many Spiritual Veins and Spiritual Qi had been gulped down, and its skin was thick, so unless its Life Pearl was destroyed, it would be extremely difficult to kill it. Feathered Serpents IQ was extremely high, it could see that Mixed God Son was also injured, which was mainly due to Jason, which made it realize that if it joined hands with Jason, it might not be able to defeat Mixed God Son. Therefore, this Feathered Serpent hissed, its huge body roamed, and its thick tail swept towards Mixed God Son with a ferocious momentum. Mixed God Son was taking an elixir, that was Mixed Veins holy elixir, for the recovery of internal injuries and Origin Energy, it was notparable to The Human Realms elixir at all. However, even after taking this elixir, Mixed God Son still needed some time to refine the medicinal properties of the elixir. Feathered Serpent didnt give Mixed God Son this chance at all, its body swept horizontally, while opening its mouth to condense a de-like Qi energy, forming a wind de vortex that enveloped Mixed God Son. Feathered Serpent, youve repeatedly spoiled my good deed, youre looking for death! Mixed God Son was furious, he was also heavily injured, but after taking that elixir, his own breath was recovering, he roared and immediately swung his fist and sted at this Feathered Serpent. Mixed God Sons hatred towards this Feathered Serpent was indeed unrivaled, several times if not for Feathered Serpent pestering him, he would have killed Jason and seized Jasons Dragon Bloodline. With Feathered Serpents cooperation in pestering Mixed God Son, Jason was able to take a break, he took out all the high grade Spirit Stones in his backpack, and was frantically absorbing the aura energy of these high grade Spirit Stones. A high grade Spirit Stone was more precious than a real Eighth-grade martial arts pills, so the amount of aura energy contained within it could be described as a huge amount. However, Jasons body, which was almost empty of qi and blood, was like a bottomless ck hole, constantly absorbing these Spirit Stones and replenishing his own qi and blood as well as his Origin Energy. Gradually, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline began to grow and evolve, bing more and more majestic. The nine channels of qi and blood once again impacted the sky, like blood dragons ascending into the air, with an unparalleled power. As the aura energy from the high-grade Spirit Stone continued to converge in his body, suddenly, Jasons own Cultivation had some epiphanies. This was also the realization that he had umted from his battle with Mixed God Son, coupled with his understanding and mastery of Human Emperor Fist, his Cultivation Sense was once again enhanced, and ordingly, he found that his Cultivation Realm was beginning to show signs of loosening. Immediately, a thought shed through Jasons mind C breakthrough! Following that marvelous realization, it was undoubtedly a good time to break through his Cultivation Realm. Currently, he was already at the middle stage of Great Emperor Realm, and a further breakthrough would be at the high stage of Great Emperor Realm! Being able to raise a small realm, his own Cultivation enhancement would also bring about a drastic change! Jason no longer hesitated, he operated the Green Dragon Secret Art, condensed the pure aura energy in his body, and began to break through his Cultivation Realm. Chapter 2105 – Crushing the Son of God (II) Mixed God Sons own Cultivation Breath was constantly recovering, the speed of recovery was extremely fast, that Origin Energy was even stronger, monstrous qi and blood filled the air, rolling like a tidal wave of Mixed Energy was sweeping, the fist power he evolved was even more terrifying, sting at Feathered Serpent with an unrivaled aura. Even though Feathered Serpents physical strength was extremely terrifying, under the impact of Mixed God Sons punches over and over again, it was constantly adding to its injuries, but fortunately, its vitality was indeed iparably strong, and it was able to resist Mixed God Sons punches killing moves. Just then- Boom! A mighty hegemonic aura that was the strongest and most masculine was detonating, the majestic and strongest Cultivation aura was like a sharp sword rushing into the sky, shaking this heaven and earth, and even the heaven and earth had the sound of the Great Dao resonating, roaring and vibrating, and the power of the heaven and earth was also manifesting in the air, causing a great sound and power. Not good! Mixed God Son secretly screamed as he steeply turned his head to look, and sure enough, he was seeing Jason breaking through his own Cultivation Realm! The massive amount of spiritual energy contained in a high-grade Spirit Stone, as well as the spiritual energy in the heaven and earth all converged towards Jasons body, causing his own Cultivation breath to climb upwards, and a huge green dragon shadow hovered in the air, releasing a vast and boundless Dragon Might aura, with only a supreme pressure that made people unable to help but to bow down and worship! Co-Lord of the Heavens! This was the meteorology of the Common Lord of the World! As soon as Mixed God Son saw this situation, he immediately knew that Jason was breaking through his own Cultivation Realm, and his face immediately turned blue, if Jason was allowed to break through what would be the consequences? JasonGreat Emperor Realm middle stage is already able to hurt him, if it goes up a level, then is it not able to threaten his life? Therefore, Mixed God Son must not let Jason break through just like that, the threat posed was too great. Get the hell out of here! Mixed God Son immediately bellowed out, his fist momentum was monstrous, hard forcing that Feathered Serpent back, and then his figure shed as he rushed towards Jason. Boom! At this time, Jasons own Cultivation aura steeply flourished, and a magnificent and boundless Cultivation pressure was spreading, like an oceanic Sunling Bloodline was spreading, covering the sky and the sun. On top of his head, the green dragons silhouette that stretched across the sky was flowing with the purest and highest Green Dragons Breath. Jason could intuitively feel that his Cultivation Breath was skyrocketing, his qi and blood power was climbing, his origin was strengthening, and his life force had been enhanced even further! Sess! Jason was already standing at the Great Emperor Realm High Rank at this moment! The gaze in Jasons eyes lifted, seeing that Mixed God Son was sprinting over with endless killing opportunities, a cold aura shed in his eyes, and he bellowed- Emperors Common Respect! Jason frantically catalyzed Human Emperor Technique, an imperial aura filled out and surrounded his body, the divine mighty aura was even stronger than before, containing an overwhelming human emperor-like oppressive aura. After the Cultivation Realm was elevated, the Emperors Qi that he urged out appeared even more majestic and pure. The green dragons shadow turned into a stream of light, converging into this fist style, and as a bridge, it guided the green dragon Origin Energy over, fusing with the Emperors Qi, and the intertwined Origin Energy vaguely formed a human emperors shadow that suppressed the nine heavens and ten earths in the void, causing the heavens to tremble and the ten thousand paths to roar, as if it was about to submit to this shadow. At that moment, deep within Jasons body, another trace of resonance was caused, causing a sword power shadow to form once again in the fist power that he had erupted. Only, this time, the sword shadow was even more powerful and stronger, stabbing at Mixed God Son with an aura that broke the sky. Boom! At that moment, the supreme fist power evolved by Mixed God Son also sted over, the fist power was filled with the qi of mixed elements, as if it had connected into an ocean, thus evolving into that chaotic ocean that swept towards Jason. At the same time, in the endless mixed yuan qi, a fist power that contained the might of heaven suddenly erupted, just like a falling meteor, killing Jason with the momentum of destroying the sky. Rumble! Terrifying and horrifying sound and mighty aura was erupting, shaking peoples hearts, and the wind and waves of qi energy that erupted swept in all directions, destroying everything within the circle of the ce where the two dueled, leaving a deep pit! Plop! The swords shadow was iparably strong and sharp as it stabbed forward, piercing into Mixed God Sons chest once again, and arge amount of blood soared into the air. At the same time- Wow! Jason was also coughing up blood as he was struck by Mixed God Sons punch, coughing up blood from his injuries. As Mixed God Sons figure retreated, a thick tail carrying ten thousand pounds of force swept over, and the ear-piercing cracking sound made peoples scalp feel numb when they heard it. Feathered Serpentunched a surprise attack, and its thick tail swept across towards Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son sensed it, but his body was retreating, but it was difficult for him to avoid itpletely, he clenched his teeth, and could only roar angrily, and crossed his arms to resist Feathered Serpents tail sweeping power. Bang! A violent impact sound came, Mixed God Son blocked Feathered Serpents strike, however, under the impact of Feathered Serpents sweeping force, his body shape was also falling back one after another, and the force of that impact had even more impact on his internal injuries. Before Mixed God Son could breathe a sigh of relief, Jason fiercely came over again. Jason carried a determination to die, he waved his fist, and as if his Green Dragon power was ignited, it erupted with a strong impact force, and sted towards Mixed God Son. Damn it! Mixed God Son roared angrily, he had never been in such a sorry state as he was at this moment, as Mixed Veins God Son, he was usually high above the rest, when did he fall to this situation? Mixed God Son couldnt care less about the injuries on his body, and he also developed his fists, so he and Jason were entangled in a fight. Both of them were seriously injured, and the power of the origin was weakened by halfpared to their heyday, so Mixed God Son didnt have any energy left to repel Jason. In this kind of entangled battle, Jason instead fully utilized his powerful skills and experience in closebat, whether it was prediction or reaction ability, it was far superior to Mixed God Son. ImmediatelyC Bang! Bang! Jason threw several punches at Mixed God Sons body one after another, causing Mixed God Son to continuously spray blood. Sometimes, when facing Mixed God Sons punches, Jason was unable to avoid them, so he directly exchanged wounds with Mixed God Son, anyway, he had already broken through to the Great Emperor Realm high level, even if Green Dragons Golden Bodys defense ability was not as good as Mixed God Sons, the difference was was extremely small. Whats more, there was also the help of Feathered Serpent. The seriously injured Feathered Serpent was also trying its best to take advantage of the opportunity to use its huge body to sweep towards Mixed God Son, or its pair of feathered wings were like huge des cutting across towards Mixed God Son.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In this way, Mixed God Son was unable to take care of itself and was beaten back. In the endC Bang! Jason seized a gap between Feathered Serpent and Mixed God Son, and he swept Mixed God Son away with a powerful leg sweep. By the time Mixed God Son is on the ground, before he has a chance to get up, Jason has pounced like a shadow, reaching down and mping down on Mixed God Sons shoulder des, pinning him to the ground. Chapter 2106 – Life Preserving Seal Jason controlled Mixed God Sons shoulder des, at this time he was heavily injured, his physical state was close to copse, Mixed God Son was not much better. At this stage, it was all about the individuals willpower and toughness, as well as his unyielding fighting spirit. Jason hase a long way from fighting life and death battles, and he is extremely familiar with such battle scenes, and knows that at such a moment in time, he relies on his bloodlust!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In addition, Feathered Serpent also swam over, and with a curl of its tail, it wrapped around Mixed God Sons body, making Mixed God Son unable to move. After controlling Mixed God Son, Jason directly reached out and grabbed at the ancient ring worn between the fingers of Mixed God Sons right hand, and yanked it off with a single hand. He knew in his heart that this was the Storage Ring, if he didnt take down Mixed God Sons Storage Ring in time, who knows if Mixed God Son would pull out something fatal from this Storage Ring in the next moment, thus reversing the current battle situation. Sure enough, after Jason seized this Storage Ring from Mixed God Son, Mixed God Son was furious like never before, his face was extremely blue, and he roared, Jason, are you looking for death! How dare you seize my Storage Ring! You, including those rted to you, are all going to die! Bang! Jason wasted no time and threw a heavy punch into Mixed God Sons face. The punch caused blood toe out from the corner of Mixed God Sons mouth, only that he was unfortunately very injured right now and was not able to utilize much of The power of the origin, failing to directly blow Mixed God Son away. In addition, Mixed God Sons body art is indeed very strong, he and Feathered Serpent teamed up several times under the fierce attack actually did not die, hard to carry down. You had wanted to take my life. Unfortunately, by now, youre the one who fell! Jason coldly opened his mouth, a cold killing chance shing in his eyes as he said, Lord Plumpton is marvelous? He was still beaten to the ground by me! Do you really think that just because you are Lord Plumpton, you can stand tall and look down on the entire The Human Realm? Today, I am going to kill a Lord Plumpton! Just by you? Mixed God Sonughed coldly, his face pleasantly unafraid, his eyes shing with indignation, in a state of full-blown rage. Mixed God Sons face made Jason feel extremely unhappy, he said, Do you really think that I dont dare to kill you? In my eyes, you really arent anything, just a defeated man! Without that Feathered Serpents help, you would have died many times already. Mixed God Son said. Gotcha, youre the one whos fallen and deserved to die now anyway! Jason opened his mouth, a killing chance shed in his eyes as he fiercely reached out and sped Mixed God Sons throat, a huge force erupted from his arm, and he was about to forcefully twist Mixed God Sons throat. At that moment, an unspeakable sense of danger rose up from Jasons heart, a sense of alertness that had been cultivated under repeated killings. Right at this moment, a mark was triggered on Mixed God Sons head, and immediately a blurred figure appeared in the air. This figure was extremely vague, it was impossible to see its appearance, and it was impossible to see whether it was old or young, only to see that when this figure manifested, the entire Chaos secret realm trembled, and it seemed that the rules of Secret Land were unable to suppress this illusory figure. The scales on Feathered Serpents body stood up, as if it had been greatly frightened, and it hissed, letting go of the tail that was wrapped around Mixed God Sons body, and its huge body was fleeing at a fast speed. The illusory figure seemed to have a consciousness, and gave Jason a nce out of thin air, and with just one nce, Jason immediately felt that his blood was about to be frozen and solidified. The illusory figure lifted his right hand and pped his palm down towards Jason. The residual force of this palm power rippled towards Feathered Serpent, and with a loud bang, Feathered Serpent was hit like a heavy blow under the residual force, and his huge body copsed on the ground, his breath was like a swimmer. Jason took the brunt of the impact, under that palm, he could not make any resistance, the power of that palm had already exceeded his Cultivations knowledge, and reached a high level of strength that he did not know. But Jason was unwilling, he felt the extreme danger, he roared, Green Dragons Breath was surging, the Emperors Qi was surging. Just thenC ng! A sword sound resounded through thend of the Nine Heavens. A huge golden sword shadow appeared out of thin air, permeated with an endless Emperors aura and a monstrous pressure, and it seemed that the entire heaven and earth only existed in the shadow of this sword. The golden sword shadow stabbed straight towards the palm print that pped down, piercing all the way through, while strands of sword awns also strangled the illusory figure in the void. When everything calmed down, it was to see that the Emperors Sword suspended in mid-air, releasing endless sword intent, as if to prate this party Secret Land, copsing this side of the heavens and earth in a session of trembling, the sound of thunder spread throughout the nine heavens! The blurred figure stared at the shadow of the Emperors Sword, and after a long time, said without the slightest emotion, Human Emperor Sword! Immediately, this figure held a palm towards Mixed God Son, and the seriously injured Mixed God Son was immediately dragged away from Gray Mist Forest by a force, and immediately after that, that illusory figure also dissipated, as if it had already consumed the energy of that breath under the confrontation with this wisp of the Human Emperor Swords Sword Spirits virtual shadow! In mid-air, the shadow of the Human Emperor Swords Sword Spirit transformed into a golden light and disappeared into Jasons body. Jason came back to his senses, keenly sensed that the wisp of the sword spirit shadow image is also suffered a heavy blow,pletely fell into a state of silence, Im afraid that the next period of time will not be able to revive. After fixing his eyes, Mixed God Son was already nowhere to be found, being sent by that blurred figure with the power of that palm before dissipating, it must have already been far away from the Gray Mist Forest, and could not be chased even if he wanted to. What was that just now? A life-saving charm? Jason was in a state of disbelief. He sensed that the blurry figure just now should be a wisp of chi. When he was in the Forbidden Land of Ancient City of Ruins, he had seen that a wisp of qi from those supreme existences in the Forbidden Land was able to manifest an overwhelmingly terrifying killing move. As a matter of fact, Jasons guess was not wrong, when he went in search of Mengze Mountain, the Emperors Maiden had also quietly left a mark on his body made by a strand of qi. When he left Mengze Mountain, a strand of chi from that imprint transformed into the silhouette of Empyrean Girl and was talking with Forever, who was guarding Mengze Mountain. The seal on Mixed God Sons body must be a means of preserving his life left on him by the strongest of the Mixed Vein, which would not be triggered in normal times, and the only time this life preserving seal would be triggered was when he encountered a critical situation where his life depended on it. The power of the attack that erupted from the figure that manifested under the trigger of that seal definitely exceeded Secret Lands limitations, and of course, it couldnt be sustained for too long. But even if it was just for a short moment, it was enough. Like just now, if it wasnt for Jasons body having that wisp of the Human Emperor Swords sword spirit reviving on its own, then Jason would have been in dire straits and would not have been able to withstand the power of that palm. It seems that these Lord Plumpton is really not simple, no wonder Mixed God Son doesnt bring his entourage, and dares toe to Secret Land alone, so it turns out that there is a means to protect his life. Jason sighed with emotion, he felt that it was mainly due to strength, if his own strength was strong enough, even if these God Sons possessed more life-preserving means, it would be useless. After all, a seal manifested a mere shadow, not a real body descending, and was able to exert a limited amount of battle power. But this battle is worth it, at least capturing the Storage Ring of the Mixed God Son, lets see whats inside this Storage Ring first. Jason thought to himself. Chapter 2107 Storage Ring Jason sensed his own injuries, and it really wasnt optimistic. Originally, through the Fire Spirit Fruit, he had already eliminated the wounds of The Power of the Gods from his body, and after breaking through to the Great Emperor Realm, his battle power was also greatly increased, but it was in such a state that he was still beaten up by Mixed God Son, even after joining forces with Feathered Serpent. Son, but he was still injured by Mixed God. It was evident that any Lord Plumpton was really strong. Jason looked into his heart and knew that without Feathered Serpents help, he really would not have been able to fight against Mixed God Son in this battle. Even if he had been able to passively stimte a ray of the Human Emperor Swords Sword Spirit Qi before, it would still be the same. Unless he was able to actively control this wisp of Human Emperor Sword Spirit and explode a supreme sword like the Human Emperor Sword Spirit that fought against that blurry figure just now, then he would indeed be able to make Mixed God Sons head in a single blow. Lets deal with the injuries on our bodies first, who knows if this battle will attract others over. Jason thought secretly. With heavy footsteps, he walked over to Feathered Serpent, looking at the Feathered Serpent lying on the ground, he knew that the Feathered Serpent wasnt dead, and immediately said, Feathered Serpent, that illusory figure has dissipated. Dont pretend to be dead, get up. Feathered Serpents huge head lifted up slightly, sensing that there was indeed no danger present in the surroundings, only then did its huge body stand up, however, its injuries were also extremely serious, with scales all over its body, if it wasnt for its body being huge enough, its qi and blood being full of vitality, it would have already died. Your injuries are also very serious. I have Fire Spirit Fruit here that can target the injuries caused by The Power of the Gods. I also need to heal my wounds, but I dont have any Spirit Stone left. You go get me some Spirit Stone and Ill give you Fire Spirit Fruit, Jason said. Feathered Serpents head tapped, it moved its body and dived inside that swamp, a few momentster it swam forward again, opened its mouth and sprayed, a dozen or so Spirit Stones with pure aura energy inside fell in front of Jason. Jason took a look, they were all fist-sized high-grade Spirit Stones. Huh? At this moment, Jason violently noticed that there was a Spirit Stone that was only the size of a childs fist, and the aura energy within the Spirit Stone had already liquefied, flowing like water within the Spirit Stone, and under the sunlight, it was refracting a colorful and dazzling light. Top-grade Spirit Stone! This was actually a top-grade Spirit Stone! Jasons breathing steeply became ragged, it could be said that the value of this Absolute Grade Spirit Stone was more precious and rare than the remaining dozen or so High Grade Spirit Stones! Open your mouth and give you Fire Spirit Fruit! Jason took a deep breath, pressed down the excitement in his heart, and said to Feathered Serpent. Feathered Serpent grew a bloody mouth, Jason popped a Fire Spirit Fruit into Feathered Serpents mouth, and Feathered Serpent swallowed it. Jason also took a Fire Spirit Fruit immediately, his internal injuries are not optimistic, in this Secret Land, his body has been left with the injuries of The Power of the Gods, this is extremely dangerous, once he meets other sons of God, it will be life-threatening. Jason in Holy Mountain of Chaos got seven Fire Spirit Fruit, now has consumed three, there are still four left, this is a life-saving fruit,pared to the healing of the Holy Pill rare too many times, can only be used and rare. At the same time, Jason also began to absorb a high-quality Spirit Stone contains aura energy, so as to replenish their own blood and Origin Energy. Gradually, after about ten to twenty minutes, Jasons eyes opened, his own Cultivation aura was once again strong, nine channels of qi and blood power swept through the sky, zing like the sun. Jason felt that his state had already recovered seventy percent, mainly because the injuries of The Power of the Gods in his body had been dissolved, but there were still some ordinary internal injuries left, only need to slowly go to the conditioning, and will soon be able to recover the peak. Lets see whats inside this Storage Ring. Jason thought secretly in his mind and took out the Storage Ring that he had seized from Mixed God Son. He looked left and right, but he didnt know how to use it. Does it need to be opened with divine sense? Jason thought in his heart, and he immediately utilized his powerful spiritual energy to condense into a divine sense and probed this Storage Ring. Under the divine sense probing, it was met with the resistance of a spiritual force branded down within the Storage Ring, this spiritual force made Jason feel familiar, it was the residue of Mixed God Sons spiritual breath. Storage Ring has already branded down Mixed God Sons spiritual power, it seems that we have to obliterate this touch of Mixed God Sons spiritual power! Jason immediately catalyzed his own Green Dragon power, and under the pull of his own divine sense, he obliterated the strand of spiritual power embedded within the Storage Ring. This wisp of spiritual power was detached from the Mixed God Son, and although it appeared to be extremely tough, under Jasons continuous obliteration, it eventually copsedpletely and was worn down without a trace. Its done! Jasons face was ecstatic, and in doing so this Storage Ring became ownerless. Jason did as he had done, pouring his own spiritual energy into the Storage Ring to gain the most direct contact with it. When the spiritual energy that had been poured into it reached a certain level, steeply- Jasons divine sense moved, and the Storage Ring shed with a sh of light, so an illusory space appeared in front of Jasons eyes, the length, width, and height of this space was about 3 meters, forming a square space, and the volume of the space reached 27 cubic meters! Such a space is simply equivalent to the size of an ordinary bedroom, such a space can hold too many things! Jason immediately scrutinized the things stored within this Storage Ring space, there were some changes of clothes prepared by Mixed God Son, as well as food, purified water, and other things for eating and drinking. In addition to these necessities, Jason saw that there was a shelf on the right side, on which there was a neatly cut piece of Spirit Stone! There were fouryers on this shelf, the first to thirdyers were all high grade Spirit Stones, and the fourthyer was all high grade Spirit Stones. Jason couldnt help but count, there were a total of eighteen pieces of this Absolute Grade Spirit Stone!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Its a fortune, its a fortune! These Spirit Stones alone are a fortune! Jasons breath was shortened, his eyes were glowing, and his heart was pounding. In addition, next to the Spirit Stone shelf there was another shelf, this shelf was ced with some bottles and jars, Jasons mind moved, from which he took out a white porcin jade bottle, opened the mouth of the bottle, a fragrance came from the bottle, inside the bottle there were two turquoise-colored pills. These are pills? It looks like its of a high grade, but its a pity that its notbeled what kind of pills they are. To be on the safe side, its better not to take these pills easily, otherwise I dont know what will happen if I take them by mistake. When we get out, we can give these pills to Ghost Doctor to study. Jason thought to himself. There was another shelf, this one had basic wire-bound books on it, which looked extremely old, with slightly yellowed pages. Jason picked up one of the books and it read Mixed Chaos Technique in an ancient font Could this be the cultivation technique of the lineage that Mixed God Son is from? Thats also an absolute treasure, when we go out we can properly study the Cultivation counting path of Mixed God Sons vein. Jason muttered to himself. Jason also saw an abbreviated topographic map, Jason took it out and looked at it, it was the topographic map of this Chaos Secret Land, with this topographic map then Jasons geographic location for Secret Land was even clearer. In addition to these, there is basically nothing, the corner of this space piled up some misceneous items, scattered with some cold weapons and so on. The harvest has been generous! It seems that any Lord Plumpton is the greatest treasure trove, arguably the greatest opportunity in the entire Secret Land, as long as you loot a Lord Plumpton, youll make a fortune! Jason thought to himself with a fiery gaze. Jason then tried to put the Spirit Stones given by Feathered Serpent into this space, as long as he picked up these Spirit Stones and moved his mind, these Spirit Stones were also directly stored in the Storage Ring. Chapter 2108 – Power of Destruction Quenches the Body Jason picked up a piece of Spirit Stone given by Feathered Serpent, and then a piece of Spirit Stone disappeared one after another and appeared within the space of Storage Ring. As if he was addicted to ying with it, with a thought, the Spirit Stone within the Storage Ring instantly appeared in his hand again. What a supreme treasure! I dont know how a Storage Ring like this was forged, its really too convenient. Jason was smiling in his heart, apart from failing to leave Mixed God Son behind in this battle, he had really earned a lot. The items inside the Mixed God SonStorage Ring alone were already limitless, not to mention the Spirit Stones and pills, just the Mixed Vein rted cultivation techniques, as long as they were studied, they were bound to be of great benefit. In addition to Mixed God Son, Secret Land also has two more God Sons No, to be precise, it should be a wealth delivery boy. Jason squinted his eyes, and in his mind, he was already calcting, If we can rob the other two God Sons, then the Cultivation Associations martial artists wont have to worry about cultivation feats at all. There will be resources if they want them, and there will be feats if they want them. Jason looked at the Feathered Serpent again and found that Feathered Serpent had already refined the medicinal properties of that Fire Spirit Fruit, and most of the injuries in his body from the Mixed God SonThe Power of the Gods had been recovered. With Feathered Serpents huge blood and vitality, he would soon be able to recover. Jason looked at Feathered Serpent as he said, Feathered Serpent, you continue to recover from your injuries first. When you encounter danger in the future, let me know if any Lord Plumptones to your attention. These Lord Plumpton, they are simply money-giving children, I really cant wait to do it again. Feathered Serpents massive head nodded, then it continued to dive back into the swamp. Time to find Robert and the others and go meet up with them. They should be to the east, Ill check the map to see what exactly is to the east. Jason thought darkly. Before doing so, he took out a clean set of clothes from his backpack and changed into them, then proceeded to put his backpack back in the Storage Ring. Just as Jason was about to dive towards the east, all of a sudden- Boom! Boom! There was a booming thunderous sounding from the void, which caused Jasons face to be stunned. He sensed it and it seemed to being from the western side, thinking to himself could it be thunder and rain from the western side? Jason didnt think much about it, he moved his body and dived towards the east. He was worried that Roberts group would meet the other Divine Sons, and that would be dangerous. West. And of extinction. The earth on the ground was a charred ck color, and at a nce, not an inch of grass could grow in this ce, and all vitality had been worn out. Within this area, a Power of Destruction filled the area, causing ones scalp to go numb upon sensing it. However, within this area, there was a figure towering. This was a young man, with ck hair like ink, a face that looked like it was polished from rock, carrying a cold and resolute color. He was none other than Sacred Dragon Pavilions Sacred Son of Destruction! In the sky, dark clouds pressed down, and the sound of muffled thunder was unceasing. Heavenly thunder hooked the earth. As the shocking thunder resounded in the sky, the strand of Power of Destruction contained in this area was actually pulled up and began to grow stronger. Sacred Son of Destruction took a deep breath as he activated his Body Refinement Technique, absorbing this Power of Destruction into his body and began to quench his flesh. Power of Destruction was filled with the aura of fury and destruction, this was the terrifying power generated after destruction, even more terrifying than the power of heaven and earth. Sacred Son of Destruction did not use the power of heaven and earth to quench his body, but directly used the massive amount of Power of Destruction contained within this ce to quench his body, which was extremely terrifying and surprising. Of course, this was also due to Sacred Son of Destructions special physique, as he was a Destroy the cmity body, he was able to introduce Power of Destruction into his body, if it was someone with another physique, they wouldnt dare to try it like this, it would be looking for death! However, Sacred Son of Destruction, even as Destroy the cmity body, will be this Power of Destruction guide into the body that is also extremely dangerous a move, after all, this ce of Power of Destruction is too huge, a little inadvertent, the whole person is in that Power of Destruction. After all, the Power of Destruction in this ce is too huge, if one is not careful, the whole person will die under the bacsh of the Power of Destruction, and there will be no bones left! In the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Rainbow and the other four disciples were standing in the periphery of this area, nervously looking at the Sacred Son of Destruction in the arena, all of them looking tense. A channel of Power of Destruction continuously surged into Sacred Son of Destructions body, and his entire person had been enveloped by that Power of Destruction.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Moreover, there was no telling how much Power of Destruction was contained in this area, and at this moment, it was being hooked up by the power of that Heavenly Thunder, and by the end of the day, the Power of Destruction that surged out was iparably overbearing, and in a matter of moments C Thumb! Sacred Son of Destructions epidermis cracked, and a flurry of blood soared into the air. The cracked wound looked like it was being burned by a zing fire, and was emitting a snorting sound, and there seemed to be a burning smell permeating in the underworld, which showed the horror and appalling nature of this Power of Destruction. As more and more Power of Destruction invaded his body, more and more skin cracked open on Sacred Son of Destructions body, and the injuries looked more and more terrifying. In the end, Sacred Son of Destruction was like a bloody man, looking at his entire body, there was not a single part of his body that was intact. But Sacred Son of Destructions own Cultivation breath is steadily rising, for Destroy the cmity body, Power of Destruction is the best tonic medicine, the more overbearing the more powerful Power of Destruction, the more it can be transformed into a powerful and powerful body, the more it can be transformed into a powerful and powerful body. For Destroy the cmity body, Power of Destruction is the best tonic, the more overbearing and powerful Power of Destruction is, the more it can be transformed into his own pure The power of the origin. Rainbow, the holy son he In the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, after a disciple saw the terrifying scene of Sacred Son of Destruction covered in blood, a tense and worried look surfaced on his face as his gaze looked towards Rainbow. Rainbow gritted her teeth, she knew in her heart that Sacred Son of Destruction had a great ambition, to use Power of Destruction to harden his body, to reinvent himself as the origin of martial arts, and to use the huge amount of terrifying Power of Destruction to step into the Extreme! Realm Emperor! This was undoubtedly difficult and extremely dangerous. Can be said to be a nine deaths and one life Cultivation road, once sessful, that Sacred Son of Destruction will also step into the Extreme Realm Emperor, at that time even these Power of Destruction can not cause injury to him, will go through a transformation. Rainbow knows that it is impossible for Sacred Son of Destruction to quit at this moment, Sacred Son of Destruction has already taken this step, once he quits in the middle, it will have a great impact on his Cultivation path. And now, his body is tired of injuries, his injuries are amazing, once he quits, how will he recover from his injuries? Therefore, Sacred Son of Destruction can only go one way to the end, the road of nine deaths and one life, he also has to find out the only chance of survival, so as to promote Extreme Realm Emperor, thus Nirvana rebirth! The Holy Sons mind is made up, we cant persuade him. Therefore, what we can do now is to guard the surrounding area and beware of any idents and anyoneing to disturb him. Rainbow spoke. The only thing the rest of the Sacred Dragon Pavilions disciples could do was to nod their heads, a worried yet hopeful look in their eyes, hoping that Sacred Son of Destruction would seed. Boom! At this time, the terrifying Power of Destruction in the field seemed like it had detonated, Sacred Son of Destruction bore the brunt of it, his skin cracked, revealing white bones, his mouth sprayed blood, looking extremely horrifying. However, Sacred Son of Destruction did not fall, he clenched his teeth, his eyes showed a touch of iparable perseverance, is urging Destroy the essence of the cmity body, urging their own techniques, will be that a domineering and iparable Power of Destruction absorption and transformation. There was a strong belief in his heart that was supporting him, he couldnt fall down on this, he had to hold on until the end! Chapter 2109 – True Phoenix Divine Plume Secret Land, south. There was arge mountain in the southern direction, which was extremely peculiar, with a majestic main peak and rolling hills on both sides, which looked like a pair of wings of the main peak. There is a RuiXia gas from the main peak of the diffusion out, magnificent, but also rendered ayer of holy noble meaning. However, this big mountain was surrounded by a naturally formed terrain formation, if one could not break this terrain formation, it was simply impossible to walk into this big mountain. At this time, within the mountain, there was actually a marvelous figure dressed in a long purple dress walking. Her aura was noble, like the divine phoenix of the nine heavens, exuding an air of honor, wearing a golden phoenix mask on her face, unable to see her true face, only a pair of eyes tinted with a bit of golden light was revealed. This was actually Purple Phoenix Saintess, who walked inside this great mountain. Behind her, there were hundreds of birds, the whole mountain of birds and flowers, all kinds of strange birds that could not be named followed behind her, among which there was a bird with feathers as red as fire. This is a Cardinal, the body type is extremely huge, under the wings open, there are seven or eight meters long, each piece of feather has a shape like a me like runes present, body flows ayer of me like breath. This was actually a divine bird whose cultivation had reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, and in terms of its breath power, it was not weaker than the Feathered Serpent in Gray Mist Forest, but even better. Such a Cardinal that has reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor is willing to follow behind Purple Phoenix Saintess, only because in the sky behind Purple Phoenix Saintess, the shadow of a golden phoenix has emerged, which is her own destiny illusion. Although it was only a shadow, this golden phoenix illusion was emitting a supreme and noble aura, as if it had transformed into a divine phoenix above the Nine Heavens, causing the white birds to submit. Purple Phoenix Saintess kept walking forward, and I dont know how long it took to walk to a peculiar terrain. Only see this terrain with dense purple gas, extremely dense, seems to be the mountain in the purple gas is diffuse from the ground spread up. Through the dense purple gas, will find that this terrain resembles a phoenix spreading its wings and flying, like a phoenixs shadow was branded in this ce. Caw! Steeply, the phoenix silhouette that Purple Phoenix Saintess had manifested from her own destiny cried out, releasing a strong phoenix aura all over her body, seemingly resonating strongly with this phoenix terrain. Cardinal, is this the ce? Purple Phoenix Saintess opened her mouth and asked. In mid-air, the Cardinal flew low andnded on the ground, it had already be psychic and opened up its spirit, it nodded even though it could not speak in humannguage. The Purple Phoenix Saintess was slightly silent, its eyes flickered with a bit of golden aura, as if it was in deep thought. Is this really the ce that was left behind after the Phoenix Nirvana in ancient times? Is there really a True Phoenix divine Plume left behind? Since ancient times, after an unknown number of epochs, can that divine plume still reappear? Many question marks shed through Purple Phoenix Saintess mind. A figure also shed through her mind, that was a person with an extremely mysterious origin, who came into contact with her about two months ago, and provided her with many cultivation resources and cultivation techniques, which were all extremely suitable for her own True Phoenixs cultivation techniques. She had asked the mysterious man why he wanted to help her so much, and he confessed that he was Emperor Wallops attendant, and hade to The Human Realm on Emperor Throops orders to look for the true Chosen One. The mysterious man chose her simply because she possessed the True Phoenix. It was then that Purple Phoenix Saintess learned of the existence of The Celestial Realm. ording to the mysterious man who called himself Lord Uploders, Emperor Wallop intended to support the Chosen One, but as to what Emperor Wallops intentions are, Purple Phoenix Saintess does not know. She has been hiding this matter from Purple Phoenix Holy Land, and even from Miss Mosele, because Lord Uploders warned that the matter of the Chosen Daughter should not be publicized, and not even to the closest people around her, or else it will lead to trouble. Purple Phoenix Saintess can only obey the words of Lord Uploders, only because Lord Uploders had inadvertently revealed in front of her a strong and terrifying Extreme Realm Emperors pressure, such a strong person, really want to make trouble, instantly able to kill Purple Phoenix! Purple Phoenix Saintess doesnt know that Luckys son is the one who is in charge of the Holy Land. Purple Phoenix Saintess doesnt know how Lord Uploders came from The Celestial Realm to The Human Realm, perhaps there is an extremely hidden ancient road, with the great change of heaven and earth, this ancient road reappeared.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As for the cultivation resources provided by Lord Uploders, Purple Phoenix Saintess did not reject them, because she knew that the only way to go about changing her and Purple Phoenix Holy Lands destiny was to be stronger herself. If she didnt have enough strength, she would only be at the mercy of others. Secret Land in the south of the mountain there is a phoenix shadow of the terrain is Lord Uploders told her, straight said that this terrain is the ancient period of the true phoenix nirvana ce, and left a true phoenix divine plume. For this reason, Lord Uploders taught her an Introducing Phoenix Technique, and by activating this secret technique, together with her True Phoenix essence blood, she was able to make the True Phoenix divine plume reappear. This was crucial to Purple Phoenix Saintess, the True Phoenix Divine Plume was inscribed with the True Phoenix Laws, as long as she had a little bit of enlightenment, the Realm of Cultivation would not matter in a thousand miles a day. Since wevee this far, lets give it a try. ording to Lord Uploders, there will be Lord Plumptoning in Secret Land. Its still most important to raise our own strength as a matter of urgency. Purple Phoenix Saintess made up her mind on that. Immediately, Purple Phoenix Saintess slightly scratched the skin between her fingers and mobilized her own Origin to condense a drop of Origin Essence Blood. This drop of Origin Essence Blood then dripped down towards the Phoenix Terrain. With this drop of essence blood dropping, the entire Phoenix terrain immediately underwent a radical change, a dense purple gas like aplete revival, aplete outbreak, straight into the sky. Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved the Introducing Phoenix Technique secret method, making a connection between his own breath and the Phoenix Terrain. Gradually, the Phoenix Terrain flickered with five-colored light, while an extremely divine and extraordinary aura appeared as if it had reappeared after an endless long period of time. Steeply- Snort! A bright golden aura in the air, the phoenix terrain began to diffuse a wisp of pure breath containing the true phoenix Origin Energy, the void has a few meters of the divine plume shadow appeared in the air. The divine plume silhouette is colorful, blooming with a bright golden aura, although only manifested a shadow, but contains a crown of nine days of the Gods mighty momentum. In the shadow of the divine plume, there was an extremely subtle rune inscribed, containing aplicated meaning andw, reflecting the heaven and earth. This is the shadow of the True Phoenix divine Plume, it really has manifested! Purple Phoenix Saintess couldnt help but lose her voice, her entire being shocked, and then a great surprise surged into her heart. Purple Phoenix Saintess no longer hesitated as she immediately sat down on the ground, her own True Phoenixs silhouette merging with her main body as she began to perceive the subtle runes inscribed on the divine Plumes silhouette. During this time, the True Phoenix Origin Energy that had coalesced in the entire Phoenix Terrain also continued to converge into Purple Phoenix Saintess body, thus transforming into a part of her Origin. This scene appeared extremely sacred, with Purple Phoenix Saintess sitting on the ground, the True Phoenix shadow protecting her, a hundred birds facing the phoenix behind her, and a divine plume emanating supreme might manifesting in the air in front of her eyes, with strands of True Phoenix Origin Energy continuously converging. Gradually, Purple Phoenix Saintesss Cultivation breath is also climbing up, revealing that noble and holy atmosphere is also more intense. Chapter 2110 – Hatred of the Son of God To the east, in a mountain forest. The pungent smell of blood was filling the air, and several corpses had fallen in the forest. In addition, there were also four people who had fallen into captivity and were imprisoned.N?velDrama.Org owns this. These four people were none other than Hank, Snow, Daisy and Saint Leo. Hanks hands were tied behind his back, his body was bloodstained, the corners of his mouth were constantly overflowing with blood, his qi and blood were failing, his face was swollen to the point of deformation, and his eyes were shing with an iparably annoyed and resentful intent. It turns out that Hank was defeated by Robert and others captured, he has been hardened, has been yelling that his Heaven Sealing Sacred Land has Extreme Realm Emperors ancestor sitting in the town, but also put eyes on once leaving Secret Land, will let Robert and others all die. This immediately met Zack, Wolf Boy and other people a burst of fat beatings, in the Zack and other people you a fist I kick under the beating, Hank softened, which continues to beat him may be dead. Hank immediately told all the information he knew about the Chaos Seas chancend. Saint Leo, who was originally unconscious, woke up and saw the scene in front of him, he was scared and trembled. He noticed that the Sons of the Blood Moon had been killed, and the disciples of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, with the exception of Hank and Snow, had also been killed. Even Daisy, who had alwayse to seem lonely and cool, had chosen to surrender. So, Saint Leo was really scared, he originally thought that following Hank in Secret Land is to embrace the thigh, after all, Hank said something about his lineage and the heaven side of the big forces rted, and also know the mystery of Chaos Sea, bring them to look for the opportunity. Who had thought that the chance did not see, but have all been reduced to prisoners. Saint Leo did not want to die, so he could only hope that Robert and the others would ignore his existence and spare his life. Hank, are you saying that going forward from this direction is where Chaos Sea is located? The only time this Chaos Sea manifests itself is during the full moon? Zack looked towards Hank and opened his mouth to ask. Hanks face was blue to the extreme, Zack had defeated him at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, causing him to be humiliated, and now he was interrogating him in a condescending manner, for the arrogant Hank, one could imagine what kind of shame it was. Yes! Hank gritted his teeth and said honestly. Good, if you dare to lie to us and lead us to some desperate ce, then youll just wait for death. Zack said nonchntly. Hank was about to explode with anger, but he could only hold back, he had already been reduced to a prisoner, and there was no room for bargaining, even if his face was greatly damaged, his heart was angry or not, he could only hold back that anger. Go, you lead the way in front! Marcel pushed Hank and let him lead the way in front, towards the direction of Chaos Sea. To the south, in a hidden valley. Mixed God Sons silhouette appeared, he was covered in blood and suffered extremely heavy injuries, he searched for a hidden cave in this valley area, and entered it to run his energy to heal his injuries. However, he had lost his Storage Ring, and without the healing medicine or Spirit Stone, it was extremely difficult for him to recover from his injuries. Despite this, Mixed God Son still operated Mixed Veins most powerful technique, absorbing the massive amount of spiritual qi in the area and using it to heal his injuries. In Mixed Vein, there was no shortage of recovery techniques for injuries, and if he could supplement them with pills and Spirit Stones, then he was confident that his injuries would soon be recovered, but at the moment, there was nothing, so he could only rely on himself to recover bit by bit. Steeply, as if Mixed God Son had sensed something, two furious gazes exploded from his eyes- Damn it, Storage Rings spiritual power is obliterated! It must be Jason, he made the Storage Ring change ownership! This person really deserves to be killed! Mixed God Son was furious beyond words, his face twisted up, Jason actually contains the Human Emperor Sword Sword Spirit in his body? No wonder the one mark my father left on me failed to kill him! As expected, this Jason will be a great danger if he is not eliminated! I have to recover from my injuries as soon as possible, without the Storage Ring in my hand, Im too passive. And also wasted a life preserving seal left by my father Mixed God Sons eyes shed with essence, only to feel that this trip really had too many surprises. Mixed God Son took a deep breath, he didnt bother to think too much, he only thought about recovering his injuries as soon as possible, the only way to walk better in this Secret Land. He secretly vowed that when he recovered from his injuries, he would definitely unite with the rest of Lord Plumpton to ambush Jason and take back what he lost with interest. Mixed God Son was in the middle of his cultivation, when suddenly, as if he sensed something, the gaze in his eyes steeply sank, and he asked in a deep voice, Who is it? Come out to me! Mixed God Son spared his heavy injuries or not, but his might was still there, how could he say that he was also the cultivation of an Extreme Realm Emperor. It was like a sick tiger, no matter how sick it was, it was still a tiger. Outside the cave, a na na voice sounded, God son, God son, it s me Hearing this voice, Mixed God Sons face changed one after another, his eyes slightly shed a hint of vignce, but he didnt show the slightest bit of weakness, showing weakness at this time was undoubtedly asking for death. At that moment, Mixed God Sons tone was cold, and with a supreme might, he said with killing intent, Demon Son, you actually dare to appear in front of me? Arent you afraid that I will kill you? Outside the cave, what stood there was actually Demon Son. Demon Son stared at the entrance of the cave, his eyes flickered one after another, he knew in his heart that Mixed God Son was injured, the key was that he didnt know how heavy Mixed God Sons injuries were, and whether or not he could deal with it with his current ability. If he didnt have full certainty that he could deal with Mixed God Son, then of course it would be best to continue to pretend to be a grandson. Immediately, Demon Son had an idea in his mind, and he said, Mixed God Son, at that time in Gray Mist Forest, I was injured by Jason, and I knew that staying behind would only drag God Son down. Therefore, I escaped and wanted to find help for God Son I remembered that God Son said that Heaven Sealing Sacred Land had returned to the God Son lineage. I want to go find Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands manpower toe over Its really rare that you have this kind of heart. Then have you found helpers? Mixed God Sons voice came out coldly. God Son, I, I went to look for it, but I didnt find it Demon Son said. Inside the cave, Mixed God Son was slightly silent, then said, Youre an interesting person. I need the help of someone like you in The Human Realm as well. Do you have any Healing Holy Pills on you? Or something like Spirit Stone? Ill recover my wounds first. In Secret Land, there is a ce where the devil is trapped, and there may be a chance for you to fulfill your The Way of the Devil origin. Of course, I can take you there, as to whether you can obtain the chance, its up to you. And of trapped demons, a chance for The Way of the Devils origin? Essence shed in Demon Sons eyes as he began to weigh the pros and cons. Chapter 2111 – The Land of Trapped Demons Demon Son was weighing Mixed God Sons words. He knew in his heart that Mixed God Son was now wounded and his injuries were very serious, if he gave Mixed God Son some healing pills or something, then once Mixed God Son recovered from his injuries, if he wanted to kill him, he would not be able to escape at all. So what he was considering now was, once Mixed God Son recovered from his injuries, would he kill him? Or would he fulfill his promise and take him to the Demon Trapped Land? In Demon Sons opinion, it was a 50/50 chance that Mixed God Son would kill him or help him. In fact, Demon Son had two other choices, the first was to force his hand and see if he could kill Mixed God Son and seize the treasures on Mixed God Sons body; the second was to flee. The first choice Demon Son did not have much certainty, Mixed God Son even if he is seriously injured or not, that is Lord Plumpton, but also reached the Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, desperate moment of counterattack, maybe the final death is him. Besides, a Lord Plumpton, status honorable, from The Celestial Realm down, will not have some means of life preservation? Therefore Demon Son sensibly rejected the first option. As for the second choice, he could do it now, the problem was that there would be no more reconciliation between him and Mixed God Son, as long as Mixed God Son recovered from his injuries, the next time he just encountered him, that would be the time of his death! Unless Demon Son is sure that he will never meet Mixed God Son again in his life, and can always avoid him. Obviously, this was impossible. He could hide for a while, but not for the rest of his life. After weighing his options, Demon Son decided to take a gamble, and he immediately said, God Son, I do have some healing pills here, as well as Qi and Blood Pill or something. As for Spirit Stone, I really dont have any here. As Godson also knows, after The Human RealmEnd Martial Age, the Spirit Veins disappeared, and there is no Spirit Stone output anymore. Thene in and show me some of the healing elixirs you have with you. Mixed God Son said. Good, good! Demon Son nodded his head, and he then walked inside the cave. After walking in, he saw that Mixed God Son was covered in blood, his breath was weakened, and he looked heavily injured. However, Demon Son didnt dare to think otherwise in the slightest, and respectfully handed Mixed God Son some of the sacred medicines he was carrying to heal his injuries. The gaze in Mixed God Sons eyes spared a nce at Demon Son and said, I thought you would take this opportunity to strike out at me. Demon Sons face changed in shock after hearing this, and he hurriedly said, God Son is wronged ah, even if I were given the guts of a bear heart I wouldnt dare to have this thought ah. When God Son spared my life and didnt take my destiny, Ive always kept it in my heart, and Im even more determined to follow God Son, how could I have such treasonous thoughts? Mixed God Son narrowed his eyes and selected a few pills that contained pure aura energy within, as he said, Are you not afraid that I will kill you for this after recovering from my injuries? After hearing Mixed God Sons words, Demon Sons heart was greatly stabilized, and he knew in his heart that Mixed God Son wouldnt have asked this question if he truly had the intention to kill him. At that moment, Demon Son gritted his teeth and said, If God Son wants to kill me, I have noints. Gray Mist Forest I escaped, although I wanted to go to find help, but behaviorally it is not right God Son recovered from his injuries, I have noints about how I want to be punished. . Mixed God Son stared at Demon Son and looked at him, after a long time he suddenlyughed out loud, Hahahahaha- Interesting, you really are an interesting person. Whats even more interesting is that you and Jason are still mortal enemies. Thats good, thats good! So, the stronger you are, the more I look forward to it. Mixed God Son opened his mouth, as he took those healing pills and ran Mixed Veins recovery technique, his own breath was recovering rapidly, and that Cultivation pressure was also strong. After about an hour or so, Mixed God Son steeply opened his eyes and swept away his body, his own injuries had recovered a lot, reaching about seventy percent of his peak state. Mainly he hadnt been injured to THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, and thus recovered quickly. Although he had notpletely recovered, with his strength, he had no fear in this Secret Land. Mixed God Son nced at Demon Son and said, Lets go. Yes, yes! Demon Son hurriedly nodded his head, secretly already dripping with cold sweat. Mixed God Son, who had already initially recovered from his injuries, was simply easy to kill him right now. But Demon Son still gambled correctly, Mixed God Son did not want to kill him. Mixed God Son narrowed his eyes and said, On the southern side of Secret Land, there are also quite a few ces of opportunity. Lets say the Land of Trapped Demons which is suitable for you. In addition, there is also a Mountain of the True Phoenix, but unfortunately, that Mountain of the True Phoenix has a naturally formed terrain formation, so unless one possesses a True Phoenix physique or destiny, the rest of the people cannot enter it at all. Once they step in, they will be strangled. Mountain of the True Phoenix? Demon Sons face was stunned as he then said, On The Human Realms side, there is someone who possesses the True Phoenix What? There is someone on The Human Realms side who possesses the True Phoenix? Mixed God Sons face was stunned as he looked towards Demon Son and opened his mouth. Demon Son nodded his head as he said, Purple Phoenix Holy Lands Purple Phoenix Saintess, she is True Phoenix. and, this time, she also entered Secret Land. Mixed God Sons eyes shed with essence, and he slowly said, Then this Purple Phoenix Saintess must have entered the Mountain of the True Phoenix, and might have even obtained the inheritance in the Mountain of the True Phoenix! True Phoenix, I didnt expect The Human Realm to have a True Phoenix in addition to Dragon Bloodline in this life! Toward evening. Mixed God Son brought Demon Son to the back of the Mountain of the True Phoenix, this ce appeared extremely hidden, almost concealed by the Mountain of the True Phoenix.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. If it wasnt for the fact that he had already known that there was such a terrain mountain, then he really wouldnt have been able to find it. Aftering to this ce, Demon Son steeply heart, he sensed his the origin of martial arts a kind of fluctuation, look at the whole mountain terrain like ayer of ck fog shrouded, as that boundless magic in the surge. This caused Demon Sons bloodline origin to be touched, certain that something rted to his origin bloodline existed here. Coming to this ce, Mixed God Son gazed towards the front as he said, This is the Chaos secret realms trapped devil terrain. This Trapped Demon Terrain is, to put it bluntly, a ce that collects Fury. All of the Fury Qi and Death Qi in this Secret Land converge here, and over time, it has formed an original Demon Qi. If an ordinary person enters this ce and is infested by the demonic qi, he or she will surely go mad, be delirious, and be demonized. However, you are practicing the techniques of The Way of the Devils lineage, and your own bloodline also originates from The Way of the Devil, so the Origin Devil Qi of this ce is a good match for you. Demon Son nodded his head after hearing this and hurriedly said, Many thanks to Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son looked at Demon Son as he said, You dont need to thank me. Although you possess the bloodline of The Way of the Devil lineage, this Land of Trapped Devils is also extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will also backfire and either fall or turn into a living corpse. So whether or not you want to enter thisnd of trapped devils depends on your guts, and even if you go in whether or not you can obtain a chance that suits you, it also depends on your luck. Im going in! Demon Son said in a tone that seemed iparably resolute. By now, Demon Son could only go for a fight. After all, that Feathered Serpents life pearl was something he simply couldnt go and seize in a short period of time, and if United Mixed God Son couldnt seize it, what chance would he have down the road? Therefore, he decided to go through this ce of trapped demons. From Jason, he saw the tremendous pressure. Jason was actually able to fight with Mixed God Son, and he couldnt even withstand the power of Jasons punch, he needed to get stronger, otherwise he would never be able to get out like this. Mixed God Son nodded and said, Then go find your chance. Ill go over to Chaos Sea. Chaos Sea? When Demon Son heard that, he knew that this must be another ce of chance. However, he didnt think about Chaos Sea anymore, there must be other God Sons over there to fight for it, his current strength would be a wasted trip if he went over there, so he might as well search for a suitable chance for himself in thisnd of trapped demons. Chapter 2112 Chaos Sea Nightfall. The darkness of the night once again enveloped the entire Secret Land. Tonight, the stars were dotted, the river of stars was brilliant, and a full moon was rising, shedding bright moonlight, making the entire full moon night seem extremely quiet. In a mountain forest in the east, a figure shed out, and it was none other than Jason. He just came from the direction of Holy Mountain of Chaos side, he went to Holy Mountain of Chaos side, did not find the mark left by Zack and others, and knew that Robert and his group did note over to Holy Mountain of Chaos side, which also made him feel relieved. After all, Holy Mountain of Chaos is indeed weird, once you enter it, whether you cane out smoothly is a problem. Jason only continued to search along the eastern direction, and searched all the way to the eastern side of the mountain forest. Huh? There is a bloody odor Jason eyes gaze steeply sunk, he keenly felt a blood odor in this surrounding wafting, which means that there has been a fight in this ce, someone is injured or even dead. Jason immediately followed the direction of the bloody smell to track over, soon he saw several corpses lying on the ground, he actually recognized the identity of one of the corpses C Sons of the Blood Moon! Sons of the Blood Moon? Surprisingly, they died here. Judging from the clothing markings worn by the rest of these people, it looks like people from Heaven Sealing Sacred Land. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, as he viewed this battlefield, he jerked to see a subtle marking that he was familiar with, left by none other than Zack. It seems that Zack and the others encountered Hank and his party, and a battle broke out between them. Did Dark Ancient n and the otherse together with Hank? During the battle, Sons of the Blood Moon was killed in this regard? Jason made a spection. Robert, Wolf Boy, and Lilith all possess Sacred Level level strength, and the rest of them are basically quasi-Sacred Level levelbatants. In other words, as long as they dont meet Lord Plumpton, there isnt a single force in this Secret Land that can fight against them. Jason thought darkly in his mind as he guessed that Robert and the others had defeated Hank and his group and were heading somewhere right now. As long as we follow the mark left by Zack and search all the way there, well be able to meet up with them. Jason said in his heart. Jason began to search all the way to find the special mark left by Zack. Chaos Sea certainly didnt mean an ocean. If there really was an ocean made of chaos, then this Secret Land wouldnt be able to carry it. Robert and the others were escorting Hank and the others forward, listening to Hanks introduction of the Chaos Sea along the way. ording to the information Hank had, it was said that this Secret Land, when the night of the full moon, will be more and more tidal power, this tidal power will emerge, like the ocean rushing, vast and magnificent. In the midst of it, a wisp of Energy of Chaos will permeate. That is the true meaning of Energy of Chaos, one of the most supreme Origin Energy, if a martial artist is able to capture a strand of it by chance and absorb it into his body, it will benefit endlessly. Marcel said, This Energy of Chaos is the Origin Energy of heaven and earth, and can be absorbed and refined by any body type. However, it is extremely difficult to obtain a strand of it. Well see when we reach the Chaos Sea. If there really is Energy of Chaos manifesting, well go and fight for it. With so many of us, someone will be able to capture it, right? Zack said. Marcel nodded and said, Youre right. Under Hanks guidance, Robert and the rest of the group continued to walk forward, and the further they went, the thinner the forest became, and in the end, a vast terrain simr to the Gobi Beach appeared before their eyes. This Gobi Beach look should be the day after the formation of some external factors, not far away from a connected but lonely mountains, these mountains are not grass, revealing arge chunks of rockyer, these rockyers in the perennial wind and sun and the role of external factors, and gradually turned into gravel. Perhaps this was the reason for the formation of this vast Gobi Beach in front of us. Is this the so-called Chaos Sea? Zack looked around, he frowned, and his eyes looked at Hank with a questioning look. Hank hadnt been to Chaos Sea either, so naturally, he didnt know what this so-called Chaos Sea actually looked like. Hank said, Anyway, the route I know is like this You dont really think Chaos Sea is just an ocean, right? What the hell do I need you to teach me? Begging for a fight are we? Zack red at Hank, fists raised, nonchntly. You- Hank was so angry that his face turned green, but he dared not say anything. He secretly thought in his heart that when he left Secret Land, he would definitely let the old ancestor of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land go on a killing spree, so that all these people who had humiliated him would die! Marcel said, It means that this ce triggers the power of tides? The Gobi Beach in this ce might be caused by those tidal forces. Its the night of the full moon now, why havent we seen the so-called tidal waves yet? Right. Why hasnt it triggered a tidal wave? Youre not lying to us, are you? Emilys eyes red at Hank. Wolf Boy had already clenched his fists, and as soon as Hank couldnt answer a question, he would just swing and punch him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hank said, At midnight, when the moon is full, the power of the tides is at its peak. Maybe it doesnt show up until midnight. Robert sniffed and thought for a moment, he said, Then lets find a hidden ce and wait for a while. On the Chaos Sea side, there might be other peopleing over. Lord Plumpton wont miss this opportunity. Lets find a hidden ce, eat something first, and wait patiently. Theres no telling if Satan will find us. Lilith spoke up. Zack took a deep breath as he said, Ive left markers along the way. With Jasons scouting ability, hell find us once he sees the markings. At these words, Hanks face turned a little ugly, he could hear that it was Jason that Zack and the others were talking about. Jason this if he rushed here and saw him reduced to a prisoner, there was no telling what would happen. At that moment, Robert and the others were about to go and find a hidden ce to rest first. At this time, Benji suddenly said, You guys go first, Ill find you guyster. Where are you going? Zack asked. Benji raised his eyes towards the depths of the Gobi Beach and said, There seems to be something rted to The Way of the Buddha in front of us, Im going to take a look. Maybe its a The Way of the Buddha relic or something. Youre going over there by yourself? In case you run into danger , Zack asked uneasily. Benji smiled and said, Dont worry. If there is really any danger, I will return immediately. I wont be too far away from you guys either. Good, then pay more attention to yourself, if there is any danger, evacuate immediately and call me and the others. Zack said. Benji nodded his head as he bid farewell to the crowd, bathed in the bright moonlight, and walked alone towards the depths of this vast Gobi Beach. Chapter 2113 – Great Heads Cold moonlight sprinkled on the gravel of the Gobi Beach, enveloped in ayer of white light, the whole earth looks like a light veil. A young monk, hands folded, walking alone in this lifeless, everything does not exist in the Gobi Beach, seems to be very lonely, but there is a kind of universal Buddhas breath is permeated. This is exactly Benji. His gaze was resolute as he walked forward step by step, reciting The Way of the Buddha sutra under his breath, like the Earth Store King who traveled all the way to the depths of hell alone, vowing not to be a Buddha until hell was empty. Ahead, more mountains appeared, bare, without any vegetation or any sign of life activity, the only thing that was exposed was a huge rockyer. Therefore, under the moonlight, the back of these mountains reflected a huge ck shadow, in this empty ce like dead silence, that one ovepping ck shadow is like the entrance to hell, hidden endless choice of people to devour the devil like. In this regard, Benjis face is indifferent, he as The Fate of the Earth Store King, itself is to subdue the demons and remove the demons, swept away the hell. At this time, Benjis face moved, and he turned his gaze to the right, looking towards a direction. He vaguely heard a kind of Zen chanting sound, like an ancient Buddha chanting and passing on the Dharma. Benji turned right and made his way over. The closer he got, the more the light of Buddha nature filled his body, and with a single step, the Buddhas light reflected the sky. On the outskirts of Chaos Sea, in a hidden ce withplicated terrain. Robert and the others came here and rested there. Robert took out some food and water from his backpack to replenish his body functions. Zack and the others didnt say anything about giving food to Hank and his prisoners, and Hank didnt say anything either. Saint Leo was shivering, more concerned about whether he could survive than filling his stomach. Snow was next to Hank, and there was still a little bit of the old arrogance between his eyebrows, perhaps it was a matter of habit. Only Daisy, as always, looks as quiet as an orchid, this unique temperament as if she is not a prisoner, just a spectator. At the back, Lilith was a little bit reluctant to take some water and dry food to Snow and Daisy, as for Hank and Saint Leo, she didnt pay any attention to them. The night was getting deeper and deeper, and the full moon was gradually climbing up in the sky. It was getting closer and closer to midnight. Liliths eyes were constantly looking towards the surrounding directions, as if she was expecting and waiting for something. After seeing Emily sitting over, Lilith couldnt help but say, Why hasnt Satane yet? Emily took a deep breath, and a sh of concern shed in her eyes as she said, Could it be that Jason didnt find the mark left by Zack? Or is he trapped somewhere? Im just worried that hes trapped or in some kind of danger. Lilith said. Emily immediately said, Lets wait, this Secret Land is also very big and we dont know where to find him. Maybe wait until Chaos Sea manifests and see if Jason will be drawn to it. Lilith nodded, right now this approach could be considered the best. Once Chaos Seas side started to manifest, if Jason was nearby, then he would definitely rush over to check it out for a while, and there would be a chance to meet it then. Emily and Lilith had just finished their discussion, and not a momentter, steeply- Whoosh! A figure shed and actually appeared in the middle of the field silently. Sparing Robert from realizing it beforehand, he waited until he sensed a strange movement and stood up violently, and that Cultivation aura of his own began to erupt. Its me. A calm voice full of maism rang out. Hearing this familiar voice, Robert then breathed a sigh of relief and looked clearly at this figure that had suddenly appeared, he said, I thought that there was some kind of enemying over. Satan, its really you! Lilith fixed his eyes to look at this upright figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, a hard and masculine face under the moonlight, the unchanging aura ofposure, calm and self-confidence, who is this if not Jason? Lilith thought she had blurred her eyes, and blinked several times in session before confirming that Jason had indeed rushed over. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Who else could it be if not me? Lilithughed happily, she originally had a movement of wanting to run up, that posture like she could not help but jump into Jasons arms. But after running over halfway, she woke up and realized that there were a pair of eyes staring around her, so she only stood firm, and her stunningly beautiful jade face was full of joy. Jason asshole, you finally came! Emily said through gritted teeth. Jason looked at Emily rather puzzled and said, Why did you call me an asshole as soon as you met me? Just scolding you! You dont even know, we were worried sick about you. Emily huffed. Jasonughed, his eyes turned to see Hank and the other four captives, but his face felt a little surprised when he saw Daisy. But Jason didnt immediately pay attention to Hank and the others, he noticed the abnormality and immediately frowned and asked, Wheres Benji? Howe I dont see him? Zack and the others had alreadye over, and he said with a smile, That Gobi Beach-like area not far away is the so-called Chaos Sea, and ording to Hank, waiting until midnight will trigger the power of the tides, and at that time there will be an overflow of Energy of Chaos. After we came to this ce just now, Benji said that he sensed something The Way of the Buddha-rted in that Gobi Beach, so he went to check it out. He went alone? Jason asked. Marcel nodded and said, Benji went alone. He said that if there was any danger, he would immediately evacuate ande back to join us, so we didnt have to worry about him. Jason thought for a moment, with Benjis consistent and calm character, and the way he did things, there shouldnt be any major dangers. Jason nodded, then walked to the front of Hank, narrowed his eyes and looked at the bruised and swollen Hank, and said with a snicker, Yo, isnt this the Holy Son of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land? Has he been reduced to a prisoner? Hmph, Jason, are you here to taunt me? Hank said with a cold snort. Taunt? Jasonughed coldly and said, I can crush you with my hand right now. So, more than just taunting? Dont be arrogant andcent either, wait until you get out of Secret Land, lets see each and every one of you die without a burial ce! Hank said in a cold voice. The gaze in Jasons eyes turned cold as he asked in an indifferent tone, Back in the Capital, there was a Sacred Level powerhouse who ambushed me at the Wild Wall and tried to kill me. That person was sent there by you, right? Hanks face changed slightly, he looked at Jason and didnt say anything. At that time in THE Capital, you cooperated with a force in THE Capital, tell me, what force is this force? Jason asked in a deep tone. I dont know what youre talking about. Hank responded, clearly not intending to admit to the matter of THE Capital in the first ce.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Youre not seeing the coffin. Jason sneered. I, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, have the Extreme Realm Emperor Ancestor, you dare to kill me? If you really want to kill me, all of you Cultivation Association will be buried with me! Hank roared out, looking emboldened. Jason didnt say anything, only to see an ancient ring he wore between his fingers glow with a sh of light, and a sharp saber was held in his hand. ThenC Storing up power! Swing the saber! Snort! A snowy cold aura shed through, and under the infusion of terrifying force, the saber sliced across Hanks throat. A head flew up, and a fountain-like column of blood soared into the air. Hank, who had the courage to make a threatening gesture one second, was already in a different ce the next! Chapter 2114 – Cold-Blooded Dragon Head This scene shocked the people in the arena, all of them were greatly surprised. Even Robert, Zack, Marcel and the others did not expect that Jason would just kill Hank so simply, or lord over him! No holy son! A mournful cry rang out, it was a miserable cry from Snow. Snow violently rushed up, looking at Hanks headless body, she screamed, her voice was miserable, and her eyes turned red, she couldnt imagine that Hank had been killed just like that. How dare Jason? Wasnt he afraid of Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands pursuit? At first, Snow was relying on herself as a disciple of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and even though she was captured by Robert and the others, she looked fearless, thinking that in the end, Robert and the others wouldnt dare to do anything to her and Hank. Who had thought that Jason appeared, a word directly chopped off Hanks head, so dry and sharp without dragging the iron blood means, brought her a great impact. Let her realize, she and Hank have always been proud of think can act as a big backer of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, this in Jasons eyes is not worth mentioning at all. If they brought out Heaven Sealing Sacred Land to threaten and intimidate Jason, it was like looking for death! Saint Leo is even trembling all over, a face white, eyes flowed a difficult to suppress the fear of fear, he watched Jason casually a knife cut off Hanks head, he looked at the scene seems to see his own downfall in general.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. How can he not be afraid? How can he not be scared? It made him feel regretful, regretting that he shouldnt have offended Jason in Dark World and shouldnt have messed with Satan Operation Group! Unfortunately, there was no such thing as regret pills in this world. Even Daisys face, who had always appeared to be light-hearted, showed a trace of emotion, her eyes looked towards Jason, and for the first time, she saw Jasons decisiveness. This kind of person kills decisively, not afraid of threats, but treats the people around him with immense care, perhaps this is a truly strong person! Jason, you, you even killed Hank? Do you know what this means, Hank is Lord Origins direct blood rtive, if you kill him, you are letting the old ancestors lineage be cut off, you are looking for death! Snow suddenly rushed in front of Jason, she opened her mouth in an indignant voice, questioning Jason. The gaze in Jasons eyes steeply turned cold as he stared at Snow and said, Do you want to die as well? Between the words, a cold and unsympathetic killing machine in the diffusion, that piercing killing intent as a sharp ice knife, this pierced into Snows heart, so that she as falling into the ice cer like ice cold, the body also has a kind of uncontroble shivering feeling, in the killing intent under thepulsion, she only feel breathing to stop. She seems to have forgotten that the man in front of her had just chopped off Hanks head with a knife, and she actually dared to rush up and angrily shouted and questioned without knowing what to do. Its true what Jason said C you want to die too? Jason looked at Snow and said coldly, I am not a person who kills innocents indiscriminately. Considering that you havent offended me or the people around me before, I can let you live. Get lost yourself, its up to you whether you live or die in this Secret Land. Jason opened his mouth as he swung his sword and cut the ropes binding Snows hands, directly allowing her to leave. Snow gritted her teeth, her eyes full of hatred stared at Jason, in the end she still did not say a word, so she turned around and left. Secret Land is full of crisis, Snow a pampered daughter of Holy Land, to survive in this Secret Land is undoubtedly difficult, after all, shecks sufficient survival skills in the wilderness, there is nopanion beside her, just a person alone, or a woman. Lilith looked a little heartbroken, but she didnt say anything, she already knew that Heaven Sealing Sacred Land and Jason were mortal enemies, in a sense, Jason didnt kill Snow, leaving her alive was already a kind of mercy. Jason cold face walked to the front of Saint Leo, Saint Leo contacted Jasons gaze after he suddenly legs soft, plopped down on the ground, a forceful open mouth said: Satan, dont, dont kill me please, dont kill me, I can, I can make my grandfather ransom, do you want to kill me? let my grandfather ransom, what you want, my grandfather will give you Jasons face was stunned, then he smiled, his expression was gentle, and his gaze at Saint Leo looked pleasant. How can you say that you are also the Holy Son of Holy Night people, its too unseemly to kneel like this. Come,e, get up get up. Jason personally helped Saint Leo up, the scene was like treating a friend with the same warmth. Saint Leo was a bit confused, and after standing up, he was still looking at Jason with some trepidation. Jason sighed with emotion and said: Ever since thest time we parted in Imperial City of Darkness, I have particrly missed you and hoped to be able to meet you again. Now, this wish of mine has finallye true, so I really feel happy and relieved. Saint Leos face was stunned, he sort of understood Jasons words,st time in Imperial City of Darkness, the Eternal Night Emperor had paid a big price to ransom him. Now, he had fallen into Jasons hands again, so needless to say, this time Jason was even going to intensify his efforts to demand ransom from Holy Night people. If the ransom did not meet expectations, then he might even die. Thinking of this, Saint Leo was all in a daze, and he hurriedly said, I, I have always admired Satan for your valor and bravery, worthy of being the true king of Dark World! In my opinion, in this Secret Land, with Satans divine might, he will definitely be able to sweep away all enemies! In fact, since the Imperial City of Darkness incident, I have already figured it out, and I dont dare to go against Satan anymore this time in Secret Land, I am only following Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and I have no intention of going against Satan Jason nodded and reached out to pat Saint Leo on the shoulder, saying, Know your ce. Come on, Im looking forward to seeing your future. Jason said his gaze toward Daisy and said with a smile, Saint Leo, hello again. I didnt expect it to be in a scene like this. Daisys face was nd as she gazed at Jason and said, Satan, Im not as skilled as others and I have absolutely noints about falling into your hands. For me, what are you going to do about it? Jasons face was stunned, why did he feel that Daisys words had a feeling of being given a free hand? As if she was willing to do whatever she wanted to do with her? Speaking of which, I dont have any conflict with you, Holy Maiden. So theres no need to talk about handling or not handling. Therefore, Holy Maiden, you can rx, I wont do anything to you. Jason said with a smile. Daisy looked at Jason as if she was a bit confused about the meaning of Jasons words. I have a question to ask, how did you Daisy get together with Demon Son? Jason spoke up, he looked at Daisy and added, And the liar, the old guy dressed as an old Taoist, was he the one who reached out to you The Holy n of the Apocalypse? Chapter 2115 – Daisy’s Fate The moonlight leaks under the forest, sparse as the remnants of snow. In this hidden mountain forest, the atmosphere appeared to be cordial, there was no saber rattling, and the only thing that was permeating was the smell of blood. Facing Jasons question, Daisy sniffed and said, I dont know how the Divine Taoist Leader came into contact and cooperation with the patriarch of my n. Suddenly, one day, Daoist God and Demon Son appeared in my ns Holy Land. The Divine Daolord appeared to be extremely knowledgeable in the cultivation path, improved my ns techniques in alchemy, and also provided some more convenient ways to cultivate. So there is cooperation between LIAR and your n? Which aspect of cooperation is it? Jason narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth to ask. Daisy shook her head as she said, I dont really care about these things, as for what kind of cooperation perhaps the n leader and the others know. Jason did not doubt Daisys words, with Daisys character, she might not really pay attention to these news. Jason also stopped asking specific questions and asked, Demon Son doesnt seem to go with you? Daisy immediately said, Demon Son has his own agenda. Although the Divine Taoist has cooperated with our n, I have not had much contact with this person Demon Son, and I basically have not crossed paths with him. He is more of just using my ns name toe and participate in this Secret Land. Demon Son I did meet him twice, but unfortunately, this person is not very good in other aspects, and his ability to escape are both very strong, both of which allowed him to escape. Jason opened his mouth and said in a rather regretful tone. Marcel, Zack and the others at the side had their faces startled after hearing this, they had met Demon Son once in Gray Mist Forest, at that time, Demon Son wanted to seize that Feathered Serpents life pearl, and when he saw Jason and the others showing up, he immediately fled. Jason had just said that he had met it twice, could it be that Jason had met Demon Son again during the period of separation? Jason, you met Demon Son again? Zack asked. Jason nodded his head and said, Previously, I was chased by the three great Demon Sons, and I escaped into a mountain body, and those three Demon Sons did not chase me in. There was indeed something wrong with that mountain body, there was a big weirdness. However, I still came out. I went to Dragons Nest to look for you guys, and from some traces I could tell that you guys had already left, so I guessed that you guys should have gone to look for me. I was trying to find my way to the east when the call of Feathered Serpent came from the Gray Mist Forest side and I immediately rushed there. Saw Demon Son heading to Gray Mist Forest with a Lord Plumpton, ready to kill Feathered Serpent. Demon Son actually traveled with a Lord Plumpton? You fought them? Marcel asked in surprise. Jason smiled and said, Demon Son was injured by my punch and immediately fled. That Mixed God Son pestered me at the time, and I was unable to chase him down. I teamed up with Feathered Serpent and defeated Mixed God Son, but unfortunately, I still let Mixed God Son escape. Otherwise, I had to kill a Lord Plumpton! Robert and the others couldnt help but look at each other one by one after hearing this, and unanimously, one thought all popped up C pervert! Any Lord Plumpton possessed the cultivation of an Extreme Realm Emperor, and Jason was able to fight a Lord Plumpton with the cultivation of an Extreme Realm Emperor right now? This was indeed too heaven-defying! Jason could see the odd faces of Robert and the others as he smiled and said, Mixed God Son is really extremely powerful, and it took me teaming up with Feathered Serpent to fight him. At that time, I was seriously injured several times, and it was Feathered Serpent who helped pester Mixed God Son, allowing me time to recover from my injuries. And in the end, I Cultivation even broke through a small realm. Both Feathered Serpent and I defeated Mixed God Son at the cost of serious injuries. So, these Lord Plumpton really arent simple. Emily said rather regretfully, Its a pity that we let that whats-his-name Mixed God Son escape. These Lord Plumpton must have a lot of treasures on them, right? It would be a profit if we could loot some of them. HahaC Jasonughed loudly after hearing this and said, To tell you the truth, Mixed God Sons treasures have basically all fallen into my hands. You guys take a look at this. Jason said as he raised his right hand, revealing the ancient ring he carried between his fingers. This? Robert, Marcel, Zack, Lilith and the others all came up and looked at the antique ring, they remembered that Jason hadnt worn such a ring before. Jason didnt sell the ring and said with a smile, This is the Storage Ring, the space inside is about the size of a small bedroom. This Storage Ring was taken from Mixed God Son. Inside is arge amount of Spirit Stones, pills, and so on, and even the cultivation technique of Mixed God Sons lineage. As he spoke, Jasons mind moved, and ayer of light from the Storage Ring shed by. In the next second, the crowd only felt a sh of light before their eyes, and a high-grade Spirit Stone had suddenly appeared in Jasons hand. Then Jasons mind moved again, and the high-grade Spirit Stone in his hand disappeared again, and the only thing that could be seen was a sh of light on the surface of the ancient ring. This was just like magic. Wow this is the Storage Ring? Theres actually really this kind of treasure! The space contained within is the same as a small bedroom? Wouldnt that be able to fit in a lot of things? It can fit a person in, right? Emily got excited and asked one after another. Jason smiled and said, Ive tried, living things with flesh and blood cant fit inside. There is a lot of space in here. In your respective backpacks, other than the necessary items, lets say food with some healing holy medicine and these, give me everything else and Ill put it in the Storage Ring. Having a Storage Ring like this is really too convenient. Zack eximed in admiration, an envious look in his eyes. That Mixed God Son is only going to be pissed off alive. All of his treasures are kept in his Storage Ring, and he only never thought about the day when his Storage Ring would be taken away. Marcel said with a smile. Jason nodded and said, There are also two other God Sons who also have Storage Ring. if they can seize it as well, they can share it with you. You guys dont have to worry, in the future, one by one, any of you will have a treasure like the Storage Ring. This is looting Lord Plumpton! Zackughed out loud, and the rest of the crowd, one by one, all looked a bit impatient. Daisy listened to Jason and the others, and underneath the calmness on the surface, shock waves actually rose up inside her heartCMixed God Son? Thats the Son of God that Hank had previously said he was following? Surprisingly, he was defeated by Jason and took away the Storage Ring? Wasnt this guy a bit too vicious?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He actually started robbing Lord Plumpton! Those Lord Plumpton came to Secret Land, which was preparing to hunt The Human Realms heavenly pride. But now, who was actually hunting who? Daisy just felt her brain a little messed up, and couldnt even believe it. Jason came back to his senses, his conversation with Daisy hadnt ended yet, and immediately his eyes looked towards Daisy. Daisys pair of eyes blinked, also staring at Jason, she clenched her teeth, and couldnt help but ask, You, what exactly do you want to do to me? Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, You are the Holy n of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, so naturally I wont do anything to you. But you, after all, have fallen into our hands Uh, as you know, the CaroviaCultivation Association has just been established and can be said to be penniless, resources and whatnot that is extremelycking. But you The Holy n of the Apocalypse is rich, sitting in the outskirts of the Ancient City of Ruins. Therefore, we will escort you safely out of Secret Land, and at that time, The Holy n of the Apocalypse only needs to pay some protection money. Protection fee? Daisy was smart, as soon as she heard Jasons words, she immediately understood, this protection fee was said nicely, but in reality, wasnt it ckmail and extortion? Using her as a hostage to demand ransom from The Holy n of the Apocalypse in a fair and square manner! At that moment, Daisy immediately lost herposure, her face ckening. She had already heard about the incident when Saint Leo was hijacked by Jason in Imperial City of Darkness, and The Holy n of the Apocalypse spent arge price to ransom Saint Leo back, and at that moment, she despised Saint Leo from the bottom of her heart, Who would have thought that the wind and water would turn around, and now she actually suffered the same fate as Saint Leo. How could she remain calm? Chapter 2116 – Tidal Force Saint Leo couldnt help but look towards Daisy, not to gloat, but at most to sympathize with her. Daisy so a big beautiful woman, in Dark Ancient n is the existence of the beauty of the far-flung, who ever thought Jason actually did not look the other way, on the contrary, with him the same treatment. This suddenly made Saint Leo inexplicably have a trace of more favorable feelings towards Jason, only to feel that in this aspect of extortion, Satan had simply achieved an outrageous level. Satan, are you trying to put me under house arrest? Daisy gritted her teeth, her tone dripping with a hint of annoyance. House arrest? Jason shook his head as he said with a straight face, No, Im doing this for your own good. In this Secret Land, even if I let you go, youre alone thats still extremely dangerous. Whether you can survive or not is a problem. If you dont believe me, ask Saint Leo, if I let him go now, would he be willing to go? Saying that, Jason narrowed his eyes and looked at Saint Leo. When he came into contact with Jasons gaze, Saint Leo only felt chills on the soles of his feet, he was jolted and quickly said, No, no, no, Im not leaving, I, I think its good to follow Boss Satan Boss Satan? Jason looked at Saint Leo, this guy changed his words quite quickly. Daisy for the gas knot, she reserved quiet habit, so do not know how to open the mouth to scold people, a face but was angry burst of green and white, she finally understood, in the eyes of Satan this bastard, they are no different from a fat sheep, once fell into the hands of him will not be so easy to escape? Lilith looked at the scene in front of her, for some reason, her heart secretly happy. Not because Daisy was imprisoned and happy, but because Jason treats Daisy with the kind of attitude, not because Daisy is a big beautiful woman and have different treatment, before in the Ancient City of Ruins, she also secretly anger Jason see Daisy when the eyes can not be removed, now it seems that he is overthinking. Jason took out a piece of high-grade Spirit Stone from the Storage Ring, handed it to Marcel, Zack, Emily and the others, and said: You guys seize the time to cultivate, dont worry about the cultivation resources. Dont worry about cultivation resources, there are a ton of Spirit Stones here. There are even two pieces of absolute-grade Spirit Stone. This is naturally what Mixed God Son left behind. So, all you guys have to do is raise your cultivation. Haha, then well be polite! Zack and the othersughed, took the Spirit Stone, and began to cultivate. Time passed by minute by minute, and that full moon gradually rose higher and higher,ing to the midnight hour when all of a sudden- Wow! Right at this moment, Jason and the others faces were violently startled as they heard a sound, a sound simr to a tidal wave of the sea, from far away and close by, suddenly resounding in this heaven and earth. Marcel, Zack and the others who were originally in the middle of their cultivation all woke up from their cultivation state, they also heard that abnormal sound. It was like a sea of oceanic fury suddenly presented itself from that void, sweeping forward with a magnificent momentum. This is the power of the tides? Zack opened his mouth as he looked up towards the sky, seeing that the full moon was hanging high in the sky, and it was almost exactly midnight in terms of orientation. Looks like Hank was right. At midnight, the Chaos Sea will trigger a tidal wave, and Energy of Chaos will overflow at that time. Marcel spoke. Jasons eyes sank as he said, Get ready, lets go over to the Chaos Sea side and take a look at whats going on first. Remember, dont act rashly yet and observe the situation in secret first. Good! Robert and the others nodded their heads. Right at this moment, all of a sudden- Boom! Boom! There was a powerful sound of fluctuating auraing from the ce where Jason and the others were still some distance away, but that supremely strong and terrifying aura pressure was spreading far away to this ce. Those Lord Plumpton really came too! Jason said coldly as his eyes narrowed. He had already sensed the fluctuation of that powerful Cultivation aura, which contained a wisp of Extreme Realm Emperors pressure, and in this Secret Land, only those Lord Plumpton and their entourage were able to possess it. Lets go! Jason then said. Immediately, everyone in the field began to move along with Jason. Saint Leo and Daisy had also been released from any restrictions, giving them the right to move freely. However, Saint Leo and Daisy didnt have any intention of escaping anymore. As Jason had said, if they really wanted to run away in Secret Land, they would be alone and isted, and it was doubtful whether they would be able to get out of Secret Land safely in the end. With Saint Leos fear of death, he would definitely not dare to run. As for Daisy, she had no intention of running away and decided to follow Jason and the others. As for the matter of being hijacked by Jason to ask for ransom after leaving Secret Land that is also somethingter. The most urgent thing was to follow Jason and the others and be able to seize some opportunities before saying anything. Jason sneaked forward, away from the direction of that a strong Cultivation aura, at present he does not want to meet with those Lord Plumpton directly, otherwise once an encounter urs, then his side of the manpower will be very dangerous. Chaos Seas area is veryrge, a little bit more cautious will not be discovered by those Lord Plumpton. Soon, Jason and others walked to the edge of the Gobi Beach, and when they looked at it, they saw a wave of purple and blue breath like a sea tide suddenly rise on the vast Gobi Beach under the night color. This blue purplish breath is extremely majestic, like ayer of tidal wave, under the impetus of the tidal force, rolled forward and swept over. Looking at it, it gave people the feeling that it was like an ocean of fury sweeping over, only a sense of spectacr grandeur, extremely shocking to the heart. No wonder this ce is called Chaos Sea, such a scene is really like a sea tide sweeping over, it is indescribably spectacr and shocking! Marcel couldnt help but say. It looks so beautiful, it has a magnificent beauty, if you are in such a setting with your favorite person, it is definitely desirable! Emily couldnt help but say. Jasons face suddenly looked odd, and he couldnt help but nce at Emily, thinking that this womans brain circuit was really strange. Couldnt she sense that the ovepping purple and blue aura that swept over like a tidal wave contained an indescribable danger? It was as if there was something terrifyingly strange apanying the sweeping of the purple and blue aura, and it had also moved out and was ready to devour people.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Oh no, Benji hasnte back yet! Jason fiercely remembered Benji, and he couldnt help but open his mouth. Marcel and the others faces were stunned, and after Jason said this, they remembered that Benji had gone deep into the depths of the Gobi Beach alone, and had yet to return. Now, the power of the tidal wave has already risen, this Gobi Beach has emerged a strand of a tidal wave-like atmosphere, if Benji is still in the depths of the Gobi Beach, it will definitely be drowned by this atmosphere. Chapter 2117 – Entering Chaos Sea Jason obviously felt that the violet-blue color of the breath that filled the air had some weirdness, under the cover of the violet-blue color of the breath, it seemed to be hiding some great evil things. This means that as long as you enter the Gobi Beach, under the cover of this purple-blue aura, you will face unknown dangers. Now that Benji was still in the depths of the Gobi Beach, with unknown dangers, it made Jason very uneasy. Have to go to the depths of the Gobi Beach for a while, how can we say that we cant let Benji be alone in there, in case he really encounters any dangers, then he definitely cant cope with it alone. Jason said. Marcel nodded and said, Then lets go inside and find Benji. Lets go together then. Zack said. Jason frowned in contemtion, knowing in his heart of hearts that this Chaos Sea would surely contain unknown perils within it. If all of them went together, the target would berge, and with the many women in the field, the risk of danger would increase dramatically. However, judging from the current situation, there is a huge potential danger in dispersing, once some of the people stay here, in case they meet Lord Plumpton, it will definitely be a total loss! Jason weighed his options, he took a deep breath and said: Then lets walk in together. However, there will be some unknown menaces inside Chaos Sea, so everyone must be careful. Robert and the others nodded their heads. Jason whirled around to look at Saint Leo and Daisy and said, What about the two of you? Will you follow us or stay here? Its up to you to choose, I wont do any coercion. Saint Leo looked around and imagined himself staying here alone, the thought of it made him shudder, he hurriedly said, I, I am willing to follow Boss Satan. Daisy knew in her heart that the only way to get Chaos Seas chance was to go inside Chaos Sea and explore it, at that moment she also said, Ill follow you guys I also want to explore this Chaos Sea. Then lets go! Jason opened his mouth and said as he took the lead, walking towards the Gobi Beach that was enveloped by this Chaos Sea. Walking into this Chaos Sea, Jason and the others only felt that the purple-blue breath was like flowing water, with a slight coolness, containing an inexplicable energy breath, not like pure aura energy, but also mixed with other attributes of energy breath. And, these purple-blue breath as if it has spirituality, when Jason walked in, these purple-blue breath suddenly surge up, the reaction seems extremely violent, the feeling is like a drop of water sshed into the frying pan in general. In the dark, Jason vaguely felt that in that unknown ce, there seemed to be a void gaze cast towards their group.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Be careful, theres something odd here! Jason opened his mouth in a deep voice and said in this regard. Robert and the others nodded their heads, all of them had secretly raised their guard, gazing and sensing the abnormalities around them, walking forward one step at a time. Gradually, the figures of Jason and the others disappeared under the purple-blue aura. Outside Chaos Sea. Inferno, Iam, Heavenly and the rest of the party came and stopped at the outskirts of Chaos Sea, looking at the grand and magnificent scene before them that was churning like waves. Is this Chaos Sea? The full moon, the power of the tides, Energy of Chaos!Infernos eyes shed with essence as he stared ahead. At the same time, Saint Dsosie also came, followed by the ck-clothed old man, Henderson and the others. ording to ancient records, when the Chaos Sea fills up, it will be apanied by bizarre things that suck up the purple and blue breath, and when the Chaos Sea ebbs, these bizarre things will also hide. Saint Dsosie opened his mouth and continued, However, this purple and blue breath is extremely sensitive to flesh and blood, in short, all flesh and blood beings will be as ipatible with fire as water is with fire. Inferno nced at Saint Dsosie, he said, Chaos Sea is rted to the formation of this Secret Land, getting along in the ancient times, this side of Chaos Sea is a blessednd, surrounded by Energy of Chaos, which evolved all thews of the heavens, branded in this ce. Later on, I dont know what kind of changes happened, which gradually evolved into this scene right now. When the Chaos Sea reappears, it will reflect the scenes of yesteryear, and it would be nice if by chance one could obtain the imprint of one of the dao dharmas that were branded in ancient times. Saint Dsosie spoke. While the two were talking, they saw Mixed God Son also appear and walk, his demonic pupils flickering as he looked towards the depths of Chaos Sea. Inferno and Saint Dsosies gazes were directed towards Mixed God Son, and their faces shed with a hint of surprise. They clearly sensed that Mixed God Sons aura was a bit weak, and he was clearly injured. The question was, with Mixed God Sons strength, how could he be injured in this Secret Land? Inferno and Saint Dsosie knew that Mixed God Sons strength was half a point better than theirs, so who else could hurt Mixed God Son in Secret Land? Perhaps, it was not a man-made injury, but rather an idental entry into a ce of great evil that caused the injury? Inferno and Saint Dsosie thought in their hearts, and agreed that Mixed God Son might have mistakenly entered a ce of evil and suffered some injuries. Mixed God Son nced at Inferno and Saint Dsosie as he said, Have you guys seen that Jason who is wearing Dragon Bloodline? Jason? Hasnt this person already entered Holy Mountain of Chaos? With the weirdness of Holy Mountain of Chaos, hed be dead by now, wouldnt he? Inferno said. Yeah, we were chasing Jason and he escaped into Holy Mountain of Chaos. Saint Dsosie said as well. Mixed God Sons face turned cold and said in a chilling voice, Jason has already escaped Holy Mountain of Chaos. What? Already escaped? How did he escape? Inferno froze, his tone surprised and feeling incredulous. Saint Dsosie frowned as he looked to Mixed God Son and asked, You met him? Mixed God Son grunted coldly and said, All in all, Jason is definitely a big problem! For the sake of the heavens, whenever you meet him, you must kill him with all your might! After saying this, Mixed God Sons eyes shed as he walked towards Chaos Sea. Inferno and Saint Dsosie looked at each other, they didnt say anything, but an unbelievable thought came up in their hearts C could it be that Mixed God Son had met Jason, fought with Jason, and Mixed God Son was injured because of it? How can this be? How is this possible? In terms ofbat power, in a one-on-one situation, no one in the entire Secret Land would be a match for Mixed God Son. Jason was able to injure Mixed God Son? Inferno and Saint Dsosie couldnt help but take a deep breath, on the one hand, they felt that it was unlikely, but on the other hand, they looked grave. Seeing that Mixed God Son had already walked into Chaos Sea, Inferno no longer hesitated and led the people around him to walk in as well. Two special runes shed in Saint Dsosies eyes as he also walked forward. The chance of Chaos Sea was inside, and the only way to seize it was to enter, so of course these three great God Sons wouldnt miss this chance. Chapter 2118 – Killing Opportunity! (I) After the three Divine Sons walked into Chaos Sea one after another, in a short while, a young man with a dignified appearance, exuding an imperial aura, also came, and this was none other than Gordon. By Gordons side, he was followed by Emperor ns disciples, as well as several Divine Meteor Sect disciples such as Hilton. Looks like this is Chaos Sea. Gordon looked at the purple-blue mist churning ce in front of him and spoke. Hilton said, What exists in this Chaos Sea? It is said that the formation of Secret Land is rted to this Chaos Sea, there are ancient daows inscribed in this ce, the only time this Chaos Sea reappears is when the power of the tidal wave rises, it will present a scene from the past. Gordon opened his mouth, everything he knew was information passed down from the side of the heavens. In that case, wouldnt there be a lot of great opportunities within this Chaos Sea? Hilton asked. Gordon nodded and said, Of course. Especially that Chaos Origin Energy if one has the chance to get a strand of it Saying that, Gordons eyes were on fire. Then lets go inside and take a look as well. Hilton immediately said. Gordon nodded, and his face became grave as he said, There is also a big danger inside Chaos Sea. There are bizarre things that exist between reality and illusion, so once you enter, you must be careful! In addition, one must also be wary of others, the hands of other forces will onlye to look for opportunities. Hilton and the others nodded their heads and began to follow Gordon towards the Chaos Sea. On another direction. A team of people also appeared, and most of them were westerners. This group of people were the people from many overseas Holy Lands, led by Oga, Saint Warrior, Akers, Brahma and others. Oga from Paradise of the Gods looked at the Chaos Sea in front of him, a look of determination shed across his face and he said, Lets go, lets go inside. Lets all be careful, look out for each other, and beware of any crises that arise. This should be considered and of opportunity, right? I hope we can gain something! Brahma said. Since entering this Secret Land, we havent met any disciples from other forces. Its possible that we might meet them here. So, its always right to be cautious. Temple of Heavens Akers Holy Son said. Saint Warrior from Temple of the God of War snorted coldly and said, Other than our group, the rest of the forces are more from Carovia. those martial artists from Carovia, we need not fear, right? Oga frowned and said, Currently, the martial artists from Carovia do not have much conflict with us. Therefore, if we really meet them, as long as the other party doesnt take offense, we dont need to ask for trouble. Besides, there are truly powerful heavenly prides present on Carovias side. All in all, its right to be careful. In the field, it was Ogas Cultivation cultivation that was the strongest. These days, this team had also received some opportunities, and Ogas Cultivation cultivation had also broken through to the peak of the Sacred Level high-ranking, such cultivation strength, when looking at Secret Land, if Lord Plumpton wasnt counted, then it was indeed very powerful. Therefore, when Oga opened his mouth and said these words, the people in the field also responded. This group of people soon entered Chaos Sea. In this way, all the Heavens Pride disciples in Secret Land would basically gather in Chaos Sea. Inside the Chaos Sea. Purple-blue mist surged and filled the air. There was an invisible force that was pushing the waves, that should be the power of the tides, extremely regr, every time the power of the tides surged up, there would be bursts of sound like waves surging, and these violet-blue weapons would also surge dramatically. Jason and his party were walking through the purple-blue mist. Walking into this Chaos Sea, Jason realized a fatal problem C the entire Chaos Sea is extremely vast, which direction to go to look for Benji? In addition to the purple-blue fog permeated in all directions, coupled with the night, even if the full moon is hanging high above the head, it is also a great obstacle to the eyesight. With Jason and other peoples eyesight, there is no problem to see within a radius of more than ten meters. However, if they wanted to look towards the farther distance, their eyesight would be blocked by the surging purple-blue mist, and they could not see into the distance at all. Marcel, at that time, did you notice which direction Benji was going? Jason asked. Marcel shook his head as he said, That one really didnt go unnoticed at that time. Just saw Benji heading inside Gobi Beach. I wasnt paying attention either. Theres all this fog in all directions now, you cant see ahead at all, and this Gobi Beach is also very vast, so its really not easy to find someone. Zack said. Jasons eyes shed as he said, Lets continue onward. Benji practices The Way of the Buddha, if there is really any danger, his Buddha nature light will reflect in the sky, and we will be able to sense it. The crowd nodded their heads and continued walking forward with Jason. As they walked, steeply- Watch out!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jason violently bellowed out. Ahead, a purple-blue mist steeply emptied, and was actually sucked up by a bloody mouth. Then, a fierce strong wind whistled, and a mottled giant tiger-like beast carried a fierce fishy wind and pounced towards the front. The speed was too fast, coupled with the visual obstruction, no one was able to realize that there was actually a beast in front of them at the first time, so Marcel and the others were not able to react when this giant tiger beast pounced over. Boom! At that moment, a golden brilliant fist aura zed up, monstrous fist might was filling the air, spanning across the sky, sting towards that giant tiger beast. The one who threw the punch was Jason, he had already reached the Great Emperor Realm high level, his own sensing ability was extremely strong, coupled with the vignce that he had developed over the years, he had already sensed when the Giant Tiger Beast pounced over. Rumble! A dull sound came to mind, Jasons fist force and the huge ws of this giant tiger beast swooped over and shook together. Jasons body was glowing with a green-golden color, under the protection of Green Dragons Golden Body, his flesh and bones were indestructible, and there was ayer of majestic Power of the Great Sage covering him, so the ws of the Giant Tiger Fae Beast couldnt hurt Jason in the slightest. Under a fist, Jasons face was slightly surprised, the strength of this giant tiger beast is not weak, has not yet reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level, but it is not far away. The Giant Tiger Beast roared angrily, and with its long bloody mouth, it devoured towards Jason in this regard. Seek death! Jason shouted coldly, his figure moved, urging March Arctic, quickly avoiding the bloody mouth of the Giant Tiger Fae Beast, followed by a sweep of his leg, a leg infused with the power of the Green Dragon swept across the body of the Giant Tiger Fae Beast. When this giant tiger beast was shaken away by his leg, Jason quickly rushed up again, his golden fists shed continuously, and his punches bombarded this giant tiger beast as if it was a raging storm. Robert and the others in the field were about to go and help kill this Giant Tiger Fae Beast, when they suddenly- Snort! Robert and the others keenly sensed that a burst of rustle rustle rustle visions wereing from the ground under their feet, as if there was some foreign object about to break out of the ground. Be careful of the ground under your feet, everyone gather together, dont scatter! Robert immediately shouted out, and at the same time, a Sacred Level pressure immediately erupted from him. Snort! Snort! Snort! In an instant, on the ground, a reptile-like foreign object, like a poisonous fang that had broken out of the ground, attacked and killed towards Robert and the rest of the group at an overpowering and iparable speed. Chapter 2119 – Killing Opportunity (II) A reptile-like foreign object suddenly broke out of the sky, with sharp and hard tail spikes, just like a rain of arrows falling from the sky, attacking and killing Robert and the others. Under Roberts bellowing reminder, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, Lilith, Daisy and the rest reacted in time, and immediately their own Cultivation Breath erupted one after another to cope with these foreign creatures that came out of the ground. Zack catalyzed the terrain formation, the void into a formation, locked this side of the space, under the void confinement, these attacking and killing over the speed of the body of the foreign body also slowed up. People look, this is simr to the scorpion general species, but has a sharp sharp tail stinger, these species with the help of the speed of popping up, the sharp tail stinger is toward Robert and others to kill, extremely harsh and appalling. At that moment, Robert and other peoples own Cultivation power into the astral body have bombarded to these foreign objects, under the force of the people, the outbreak of the fist Dao astral body bombarded on these foreign objects, these foreign objects simr to the scorpion have fallen to the ground from the mid-air. However, they possessed extremely hard shells that were difficult to break for a while, and once these foreign objects fell into the ground, they immediately disappeared and drilled into the ground. These foreign objects can drill into the ground, everyone will condense their qi and blood power into a barrier to iste the ground so that these foreign objects wont be able to escape! Robert opened his mouth and said. The crowd followed Roberts words and condensed their qi and blood power, and when these foreign objects attacked again, they formed a qi and blood barrier with this void to iste these foreign objects from the ground. Very quickly- Snort! Snort! Snort! Those poisonous scorpion-like foreign objects once again broke through the ground, and the sharp tail stinger broke through and killed the air, emitting a sharp sound, like a sharp arrow shooting over in this regard. After the experience in front of them, Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel and the others were not panicked and started to deal with them in a targeted manner. Zack also condensed a Void Formation, blocking this area of the void. At the same time, everyone in the arena, including Saint Leo, Daisy, and the others, began to condense their own qi and blood power, forming a party of qi and blood shielding space, and began to blockade these poisonous scorpion foreign objects. Boom! Boom! Then, Robert, Lilith, Wolf Boy, Daisy, and the other Sacred Level powerhouses struck out one after another, sting the foreign objects with powerful forceful astral energy. These foreign objects crashed down, but failed to burrow into the ground again, and Robert and the others seized the opportunity and began to wear down these foreign objects. Other side. Roar! The iparably strong Giant Tiger Fae Beast once again grew a bloody mouth and devoured towards Jason. Although this Giant Tiger Beast failed to reach the Extreme Realm Emperor level, it was also thick-skinned, with extremely strong physical defense, and Jasons previous bout of frantic attacking and killing had failed to bring it down. Right now, this giant tiger beast seized the opportunity to pounce on it again, its aura was extremely ferocious, and its icy eyes were full of killing opportunities. At this time, Jasons ancient ring shed with millimeters of light, and a long back de made of Xuan Cold Heavy Iron was held in his hand, and with a raise of his right hand, the de chopped horizontally towards the blood te mouth of this Giant Tiger Fae Beast. ng! The de collided with the thick fangs of the giant tiger beast, which were also as hard as steel, and the de failed to even cut off its fangs.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jasons de turned around, sealing this giant tiger beasts bloody mouth with the body of this Xuan Iron Great Sword, and immediately after that- Boom! Jasons eyes shed with murderous intent, his own The power of the origin in full force in the outbreak, that the power of the green dragon cohesion in his fist, rolling like a tide of qi and blood power is crazy into the formation of a violent and unparalleled horror of the fist, so that in the forehead of this giant tiger beast! Bang! Under the heavy impact of the fist, the huge force contained in the fist power all failed to enter the brain of the Giant Tiger Beast, and this position was obviously the lifeblood of this Giant Tiger Beast. When this fist fell, the giant tiger beast also wailed. Jason smoothly drew out the Xuan Iron Greatsword, and while this Giant Tiger Fae Beast was wailing, the de turned into lightning and directly shed at the brain door of this Giant Tiger Fae Beast. This knife fell and hardened the brain door of this Giant Tiger Fae Beast, Jason again gathered his full strength and sted down with three punches one after another. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the end, the giant tiger beast fell to the ground. Then a strange scene happened, after this giant tiger beast fell to the ground, looking at the flesh and blood of the body actually slowly began to tend to vaporize. A few momentster, originally in front of the eyes looked alive huge beast, actually turned into nothingness, as if never appeared. At the time when this giant tiger beast turned into nothingness, a wisp of pure breath drifted out and was absorbed into Jasons body. At that moment, Jason realized that his Origin Energy had increased by a few percent! Jason froze, a wisp of pure breath from this Giant Tiger Beasts vaporized form could actually be directly absorbed? And without the need for transformation, it directly strengthened Cultivation Origin Energy? This was different from the beasts encountered in Gray Mist Forest or Dragons Nest, where energy crystals would be analyzed after being killed. The beasts on this side of the Chaos Sea seem to have directly vaporized, and then turned into a ray of pure Origin Energy. Jason could feel that this pure energy was simr to the energy contained in the purple-blue mist of the Chaos Sea, but Jason had already tried, he couldnt directly absorb the energy contained in the Chaos Sea, and couldnt transform it even if he absorbed it. At present, it is very likely that the beasts in this Chaos Sea can absorb the energy mist, and then after these beasts are killed, their bodies will be vaporized, overflowing a ray of pure energy that can be absorbed by the human body. This Chaos Sea still really looks weird Jason thought to himself as he immediately folded over and joined Robert and the others in the battle, swinging his sword to kill those poisonous scorpion-like foreign creatures. Soon, most of the poisonous scorpion foreign objects were killed, with only a few drilling back into the ground. Just like the giant tiger beast that was killed, these poisonous scorpion foreign creatures bodies also vaporized after death, with a wisp of energy breath overflowing, all of which were absorbed by Robert and the others. Of course,pared to that Giant Tiger Fae Beast, the energy breath overflowing from these Poisonous Scorpion Fae was extremely subtle, but it was also superior in quantity, even Saint Leo had absorbed a few strands of pure energy breath. The species here are very weird , Robert said with a frown. Jason thought for a moment and said, Its like its between reality and fantasy, I dont know how it was formed. Maybe it has something to do with the Chaos Sea. But Chaos Sea these foreign creatures as long as they are killed, that wisp of energy breath can be absorbed and transformed into Origin Energy, which is quite counter-intuitive! Marcel nodded and said, Indeed. If we can kill a few more Chaos Sea species and keep absorbing those pure energy breaths, it would really be unimaginable for the growth of THE origin of martial arts! Just as the crowd was talking, coldly- Buzz! The void shook, and there was a sh of golden light in front of them, followed by the sound of a supreme Buddhist dao chanting in the underworld. Chapter 2120 – Killing Chance! (III) Chaos Sea, the depths. In front of a lofty mountain. This mountain was also bare, without any vegetation or any signs of life existing, exposingrge chunks of earth-colored rock blocks. This mountain appeared extremely peculiar, the top of the mountain was high in the middle and low at both ends, looking from afar like a head and two shoulders, the middle of the mountain formed a single peak, the shape looking like hands closing together. Therefore, from afar, this huge mountain is like a naturally formed stone Buddha, body towering, hands together, looking down on all beings. The magnificent mountain, permeated with majestic momentum, like an ancient Buddha with a magnificent body towering over the world, his precious face solemn, his hands folded, at the mercy of all living beings, invariably having a supreme majestic majestic momentum in the diffusion. Let a person look at, will not be able to help but feel a sense of awe. At this moment, in front of this huge mountain, there was a young figure sitting in front of him, wearing a monks clothes, with a resolute face and a determined gaze, sitting on the ground, with his hands sped together, and his mouth reciting the Buddhist dao. In the Chaos Sea, the purple-blue mist rolling like a tide was violently surging, however, when this purple-blue mist swept towards the Stone Buddha Mountain body, it was separated along the sides like a tide, and didnt cover the area where the Stone Buddha Mountain body was located. Therefore, the area on the ground where the young monk was sitting cross-legged was not covered by the purple-blue mist, and the only thing that was left was the cool moonlight shed by the full moon above his head. This young monk was Benji, who had a sense of reverence on his face, and his entire body and mind were emptied, as if he had entered an ethereal state. He was reciting Buddhist scriptures, his voice getting louder and louder, and the Buddhist light permeating his body was also getting more and more zing. In the end, the Buddhist teachings that Benji was reciting seemed to resonate with the Stone Buddha Mountain body, causing the heavens and earth to reverberate with the magnificent sounds of the Buddhist teachings. At that momentC Boom! Benjis body shook, and his entire consciousness felt like it was plunged into another space, giving him the feeling as if his consciousness had been extracted and was in a unique space. The surroundings were dark and appeared chaotic, yet his consciousness remained decidedly lucid and ethereal. At the same time, Benji could not perceive the existence of his own body, and it seemed that under this strange space, his consciousness had been isted from his own body. Just as Benji was feeling surprised and a little uneasy, violently, a voice that seemed old, ancient and grand rang outC What is Buddha? The voice came from nowhere, but Benjis consciousness heard it, only because it sounded directly in his consciousness source, and the words seemed old and ancient, an ancientnguage. However, Benji was able to understand it, it was like a kind of dao sound of his own origin, even though it was spoken in an ancientnguage, Benji understood its meaning. Do not do all evils, do all good. Purify yourself, and you are all Buddhas. Instinctively, Benji opened his mouth to respond, it was like a Zen question that was testing his own Buddha nature, testing his understanding of the axioms of Buddha. What is Dharma? That magnificent voice resounded once again, striking right at the source. Benjis mind was shaken, he pondered a little, and immediately folded his hands and recited a Buddhas name before saying frankly, There is something and there is nothing, and there is nothing and there is nothing. There is no ce for the Dharma of the three worlds. Then Benji added, Buddha is in the heart, and there is Dharma in the heart. The Buddha crosses all living beings, and the Dharma reaches all realms. Good! That ancient and vicissitude business sounded, seemingly agreeing with Benjis answer. At the same time, Benji vaguely felt that there were other space-like existences at that time, and some fluctuating sounds came from it, and that magnificent and ancient voice came vaguely, just that he couldnt really hear it. Benjis face was stunned, he couldnt help but look around, his heart was flooded with a doubt C could it be that there were other people also in such a unique space? Are they receiving the Buddhas meditation questions that directly hit the source of the Buddhas teachings? In fact, Benjis guess was not wrong. On the other side of the mountain, there was also a figure sitting on a te, which was a young Buddha, dressed in monks clothes, with a solemn appearance, which was actually Saint Ploense of Ancient Buddha Sect. At this time, Saint Ploenses consciousness was also in a unique space, and there was also a magnificent ancient voice resounding in the origin of his consciousness, inquiring what is Buddha and what is Dharma. Saint Ploense answered in a neutral way, following his heart. At this time, in another space, Benji was thinking about what kind of space it was. A thought was suddenly generated in his mind, thinking that it was hard to believe that this was a space within that mountain. That magnificent and ancient voice was the inquiry of The Way of the Buddha origin inscribed on this mountain? Ask the Buddha first, then ask the Dharma, together is it not the Dharma? Is this a test? Just as he was thinking about it, that magnificent voice suddenly resounded again in the origin of his consciousness-Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! What is merit? Benjis face was solemn, and a resolute intent shed in his eyes as he responded, I wish to use my merit to solemnize the Buddhas Pure Land. I wish to repay the fourfold grace from above, and relieve the suffering of the three paths from below. If there are those who see and hear, all of them will develop bodhicitta. Eliminate the karmic obstacles of the past, and attain supreme enlightenment together. Such a grand wish can only be proven by bing a Buddha. That magnificent voice rang out, then that voice steeply stern, carrying a supreme might that oppresses the human heart, shouting and asking, What is the way to be a Buddha for all the worldly dharmas? May I be the Earth Store, if hell is not empty, I vow not to be Buddha! Benji did not have the slightest hesitation, nor was he afraid of the supreme momentum that forced his heart, so he blurted out the true thoughts of his heart. And this true thought was precisely the Dao he had chosen, and precisely the heart of Cultivation that he insisted on! Good! That magnificent voice rang out, and immediately afterward Benji felt his consciousness exit this unique space like a tidal wave. In the next moment, Benji fiercely felt that his consciousness had returned to his body, and he once again sensed the existence of his body. At the same time C Rumble! A sound like the earth shaking and mountains shaking rang out, and it was actually seen that the entire Stone Buddha Mountain body was releasing an infinite light, the Buddhas light shone brightly, Reflecting the Heavens, and an aura of the majestic and boundless Buddhas dao that pressed down on all the heavens was spreading out, stirring up the winds and clouds, and causing the heavens and earth to lose their colors. In the majestic Ancient Buddha Mountain, a ray of light containing boundless Buddha nature suddenly coalesced, and this ray of light crossed the sky and converged onto Benjis forehead. Immediately afterward, a wisp of extremely unique gas overflowed from the mountain. After this wisp of gas came out, it actually caused the void to vibrate, as if it had copsed this side of space. Just a wisp of gas, but contains the weight of ten thousand pounds in general, but also led to the world of the Tao sound thunder, rolling like a tide, showing a variety of phenomena. Benji sensed this wisp of gas, bringing him the feeling like chaos in general, as if it contains the beginning of the road, like the source of all the origin, presented in this way, began to suspend in the top of his head above. Is this Energy of Chaos? Instinctively, Benji had this feeling. Right at this moment, Benji was abruptly startled to realize that a ray of killing opportunity filled with greed and fury suddenly struck and enveloped him in this regard. Benji fiercely turned his head to look, and under the night, he actually saw a Buddhist son wearing a monks clothes slowly walking towards him, with blood-colored eyes, staring at Benji, as well as staring at that strand of Energy of Chaos. Chapter 2121 – Helpfulness There is a Buddhist light Reflecting the Heavens. There was a magnificent Buddhist sound echoing in the void. Jason and the others all vaguely saw and vaguely heard it, which immediately made them all excited. Could the ce with the golden light shing ahead be where Benji is? Zack opened his mouth as he continued, Previously, Benji said that he sensed something rted to the Buddhist dao deep within the Gobi Beach that resonated with him, so he traveled alone to look for it, and perhaps thats the direction where that Buddhist light came from. Jason nodded his head and said, Its highly likely. Lets go, lets go over and take a look. Jason and his group immediately began to act, rushing in the direction of the golden light that was vaguely shing in the distance, due to the dense purple-blue aura that was swirling around them, Jason and his group were unable to urately pinpoint the direction that the golden light wasing from, and could only recognize an approximation of the direction, and rushed forward at an extremely fast speed. Along the way, Jason and the others were also extremely cautious, this Chaos Sea in the existence of foreign beasts and foreign objects is too weird, there may also exist a more horrible and powerful weird things. Not long after moving forward, all of a sudden- Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of neatly organized footsteps came, that neat and consistent pace, permeated with a monstrous might, like a well-trained army of thousands of warriors were marching. Hearing this sound, Jason immediately stopped, the side of Robert, Marcel and others have also stopped to stop their feet, they also heard that neat and uniform footsteps, a pair of eyes also looked toward the front suspiciously. Not far ahead, the purple-blue mist rippled awayyer byyer, then a group of warriors suddenly appeared in front of them, wearing ancient standard armor, some wearing long swords on their waists, some holding spears, and the warriors in the front row were holding shields, and they were walking forward step by step. An extremely cold breath came, with an iparably morose and horrible feeling, these warriors one by one, their faces were dead white, without the slightest breath of life in the diffusion, their gazes were empty, and their actions appeared iparably stiff, looking like a set of living corpses! This is clearly a dead thing! But right now, it was an iparably bizarre presentation in this Chaos Sea, walking forward step by step. The iparably cold atmosphere seemed to be diffused from theherworld, and the warriors in front of them without any vitality fluctuation were like the shadowy soldiers that came out from theherworld. However, it is like letting people feel a scene of bloodshed and killing in the dark, in the battlefield of jingo and iron horse, in the killing of blood and fire, the continuous battle resonated in the day, shocking the hearts of the people. Looking at this scene in front of him, Jasons face changed C how was this so simr to the Yin soldiers borrowing the road he saw in Holy Mountain of Chaos? Was the scene in front of him also unreal? Jason clearly remembered that the Yin Soldiers Borrowing Road he saw in Holy Mountain of Chaos looked like a projection branded under the imprint, which reappeared again by chance. What about the group of warriors in front of him? Was it an illusory image, or was it something spooky from the Chaos Sea? Jason couldnt help but take a deep breath as he immediately gestured towards the crowd around him to keep quiet, and then reached out and waved his hand towards the back, making a retreating gesture. Jason was unable to determine whether this Yin soldier warrior in front of him was an illusory projection or a bizarre thing from Chaos Sea, in short, he was unwilling to test it, and avoided it if he could. Even if it was a projection of a corner of history, it was best not to mess with this kind of weird thing, who knew what consequences it would cause.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it is not a projection, it is a weird thing in Chaos Sea, in front of this Yin soldier warrior team is dense, countless, really want to swarm towards them to surround and kill them, then the consequences are absolutely unimaginable. At Jasons signal, their team almost held their breath and retreated step by step. If you cant afford to mess with them, you can at least hide from them. In front of the mountain. The eye-catching and blinding Buddhas light has gradually converged, but this ce still has a The Way of the Buddha might in the diffusion. Benji was sitting on the ground with his hands folded, his eyes calmly looking towards the young Buddha who was walking towards him step by step. He knew the other party, he had seen the other party in the World Martial Arts League Competition, and knew that this Buddha was none other than the Holy Son of Ancient Buddha Sect. The moment he saw Saint Ploense, Benji realized that his previous guess in that unique space should be true, and that Saint Ploense should also be in a unique space at that time, and the two of them were facing the magnificent, ancient, vicissitudes of Zen questioning directly to the source together. Saint Ploense, as the holy son of Ancient Buddha Sect, naturally possessed an extremely high Buddha nature, so it was not surprising that he was able to sense the existence of the mountain stone Buddha here. Obviously, he and Saint Ploense werepeting for The Way of the Buddhas chance here, and judging from the results so far, he should have won. Saint Ploense has no chance with The Way of the Buddha here, and is obviously cynical about Benji, so all the way here, his gaze towards Benji is also full of cold killing intent. Benji was calm, he didnt get up, he saluted Saint Ploense with folded hands, and then said, Buddhist disciples, take the three precepts as their self-discipline, no greed, no anger, no dementia. Saint Ploense, you have already fallen in love with the face, dare to ask if there is still a Buddha in your heart? Benjis words were calm, but when he spoke, there was a boundless light of Buddha nature that shone brightly, and what he said directly hit the origin of Saint Ploenses heart. At that moment, Saint Ploenses body was shaken, like being struck by lightning. Benjis words were like waking up a dreamer with a single word, awakening the Buddha nature in Saint Ploenses heart and suppressing the demons that had been growing in his mind. Saint Ploense looked at Benji with aplicated gaze, and after a long time, he folded his hands and said, Senior brother has a true Buddha heart, a tough Taoist heart, a pure Buddha nature, and a deep enlightenment. I am deeply inferior, and just now I even fell into a demonic phase, I am ashamed! It is well deserved that you have the opportunity to receive the Buddhist teachings here. At the end of the speech, Saint Ploense bowed again towards Benji and said sincerely, Thank you for saving my life! After speaking, Saint Ploense turned around and walked away step by step. If Benji had not awakened the Buddha nature in Saint Ploenses heart, once he attacked and killed him under the influence of the devil, Saint Ploense would have been reduced from The Way of the Buddha to The Way of the Devil, which was a betrayal to the Ancient Buddha Sect that he was in, and for Saint Ploense, the single-mindedness to save his life was a betrayal. For Saint Ploense, to cultivate the Buddha with all his heart but end up falling into The Way of the Devil, it would be more difficult for him than killing him. Therefore, he thanked Benji for saving his life. Benji watched Saint Ploense go away, although Saint Ploense did not get the chance of this ce, but he knew that with Saint Ploenses heart, he would be extraordinary in The Way of the Buddha lineage in the future. Benji also stood up and absorbed that ray of Energy of Chaos. This ray of Energy of Chaos was like a gift from the destiny of this ce, and it appeared only after receiving the inheritance of the destiny of this ce. Could this mean that all the Energy of Chaos in Chaos Sea were like this? Benji didnt bother to think about that much, just now that one Buddhist light converged into his mind, causing him to have an epiphany about the Buddhist dao, the Energy of Chaos he absorbed turned into a majestic origin that was diffusing, and his Cultivation aura climbed instantly. In a single thought, the realm was broken into Great Saint! Chapter 2122 – Ferryman Scripture Jason and the others were still stepping back. The Yin warriors were densely packed, no one knew exactly how long this team was, exactly how many Yin warriors were there, constantly appearing from that purple-blue mist, going all the way forward. All around, only the sound of neat footsteps echoed, containing a majestic momentum, like wherever they passed, it was enough to tten everything! Just as Jason and the others were retreating step by step, unexpectedly Snort! An air-breaking sound suddenly rang out, as if a small stone had been thrown towards the team of Yin soldier warriors in front of them. At that moment, the pupils in Jasons eyes abruptly shrunk, a cold killing chance shed, and his heart couldnt help but be furious-RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Who was it? In the surrounding purple-blue mist, there was obviously someone else hiding, deliberately throwing stones towards this team of Yin warriors, intending to draw the misfortune to the east, causing this team of Yin warriors to notice them. Jason was already toote to bring out that secretly hidden opponent, only because at this moment, the thrown stone hit the armor worn by the head of one of the Yin soldier warriors. Bang! A crisp sound rang out, and steeply, it was as if heaven and earth had stood still. Immediately after that- Whew! Whew! An eerie wind began to roll like a tidal wave as it began to fill the air, an eerie aura sweeping through this part of the heavens and earth, causing this square ofnd to be eerie, as if a real hell was being presented. Swish! Swish! Swish! A pair of targets looked towards the direction where Jason and the others were in unison, a turquoise-like ghostly fire suddenly red up in those empty gazes, and a ghastly white face appeared extremely creepy under that moonlight, making peoples scalp go numb just by looking at it. Crap! Jason couldnt help but burst out. At the same time, those Yin warriors suddenly turned around, making a big move to surround Jason and the others. Run! Jason shouted, preparing to withdraw, his own Sunling Bloodline stirring in the air as well, preparing to break off. Just then- Amitabha! A familiar voice rang out, and in the heavy, dense purple-blue mist, a figure was violently seen appearing, sitting cross-legged in front of the group of Yin warriors, hands folded and mouth open as he chanted. Benji? Seeing this figure, Jasons face froze for a moment, and Marcel, Zack, and the others who were originally preparing to escape also stopped and looked towards Benji rather curiously. Only to see Benjis precious face solemn, reciting Buddhist scriptures, his body filled withyers of Buddhist light, and in this regard, he enveloped the Yin soldier warriors in front of him. Subsequently, it was actually seen that in the empty eyes of those pairs of Yin soldiers warriors, the turquoise-colored ghostly mes that had originally risen up suddenly went out, and these Yin soldiers warriors once again returned to the previous order, and began to walk forward with a neat and orderly pace, and no longer surrounded them. This scene made Marcel, Zack and the others stunned, all of them were surprised, and they only thought that Benji was simply a bully, under the chanting of the sutra, he actually made these shadowy warriors stop chasing over. To know, just now, each of these shadowy warriors eyes red up with turquoise-colored ghost fire, the scene was extremely horrifying, with bizarre power in the diffusion, even Marcel and others did not have full confidence to be able topletely escape from the scene. But now, under Benjis chanting of Buddhist scriptures, these shadowy warriors looked like they had been pacified, they calmed down and returned to the previous order, making people feel unbelievable as they watched. After a while, this group of Yin soldier warriors hadpletely disappeared into the purple-blue mist, disappeared into the depths of Chaos Sea, and had gone to an unknown ce. Only then did Benji stand up. Jason sized up Benji, he sensed Benjis own Cultivation aura, he couldnt help but smile and said happily, Youve already broken the realm Great Saint? Benji nodded his head, he was not hiding anything, he told the chances he had gained in Stone Buddha Mountain body, with the help of further enlightenment on the Buddhist dao, his Cultivation cultivation had sessfully broken the realm in this way. Haha, this is a good thing. We have another Sacred Level powerhouse in our team, very good! Jasonughed, his mood iparably soothing. Benji, what scripture did you just recite? It was able to directly restrain those Yin warriors? Zack couldnt help but ask. Benji said, Thats the Sutra of Ferrying People, and its also one of the legacies of Buddhist Taoism that Ive acquired. These Yin warriors are the manifestations of the unjust souls of the time, though they are not real, and are somewhere between illusion and fantasy. As to why they were able to manifest, I dont know, perhaps it has something to do with Chaos Seas weirdness. The Transmigration Sutra is able to purify the grievous souls hostility and eliminate the evil yin qi, so when I was reciting the Transmigration Sutra, the grievances triggered out of these yin soldiers warriors were washed away, and they began to repeat their previous marching actions. Jason looked around, but unfortunately, with the purple-blue mist blocking him, he couldnt view any farther. Therefore, he also didnt find out the culprit who had previously thrown stones towards the Yin soldier warriors, intending to bring the misfortune to the east, the other party appeared to be extremely insidious, wanting to kill with a borrowed knife, fortunately Benji came, otherwise once those Yin soldier warriors chased after them, it was really hard to anticipate what consequences would happen. At the moment, we cant find that enemy hiding in the shadows for the time being, lets continue to move forward. This guy will be uncovered and killed sooner orter! Jason said coldly. At this moment, not far away in front of a mountain. Several figures were hiding here, the leader was a handsome young man with an imperial aura permeating his body, this was precisely Emperor ns Young Lord Gordon. The gaze in Gordons eyes stared ahead, a hint of doubt shing through the depths of his eyes. There was a faint sound of Buddhist chantinging from the front, Gordon heard it, and immediately a rather regretful expression shed across his face. Its a pity that that group of bizarre Yin warriors didnt pursue towards Jason and the others. Otherwise Jasons group should be mostly dead or injured by now. Gordon spoke up. The n didnt work? Hilton asked. Just now Hilton saw Gordon take action, saying that he was going to secretly pit Jasons group, now it seems as if the n failed to work. There was an ident. Gordon spoke, a cold smile spreading at the corners of his mouth as he said, But the weirdness that exists on this side of Chaos Sea is unimaginable. We will always have a chance to kill Jasons group, Lord Plumpton is definitely in this Chaos Sea, as long as Jason is encountered by those Lord Plumpton, there is no way for him to escape. It turned out that after Gordons group entered the Chaos Sea, Gordon happened to bump into Jason and others who were retreating to avoid those Yin warriors. Gordon immediately picked up a piece of stone and threw it from one direction towards that team of Yin soldier warriors, intending to pull this team of Yin soldier warriors over to surround Jason and the others. However, Gordon didnt expect Benjis timely appearance to ruin his plot. Gordon, of course, will not stop there, and is ready to find a chance to kill Jason and the others in the Chaos Sea. Chapter 2123 – Tidal Origin Land Deep in the Chaos Sea. The pupils of Mixed God Sons eyes flickered with a different kind of essence, and he possessed an extremely otherworldly ability, with his eyes being able to see through illusions and often being able to directly peer into the origin. Mixed God Son went deep into Chaos Sea, naturally he came to seize the Energy of Chaos that overflowed from Chaos Sea. Nowadays, his injuries had not recovered to 100% of his peak state, if he could obtain a strand of Energy of Chaos, then under the absorption and refinement, his injuries would bepletely healed, and even his Cultivation could be further refined. Right now, Mixed God Son is following the origin that the pupils of his eyes have glimpsed, and has found his way to this ce. This ce was still filled with an iparably dense violet-blue mist, but if one looked closely, one would find that the violet-blue mist here was much denser and more refined than anywhere else. It seems that the direction I chose wasnt wrong, its already getting closer to the center of that tidal force. The center triggered by the power of the tidal wave is where the Chaos Sea mist originates from, and where Energy of Chaos overflows from. Mixed God Son thought darkly in his heart, his eyes shed with essence, and his face looked a little agitated. He observed his surroundings, sensing the situation around him, and confirmed that there were no other people in these surroundings, and that he was the only one. This meant that he would be the first to seek out the center of that tidal power trigger, and had a great chance to be the first to seize the massive amount of Energy of Chaos. On the other bearing, the figures of both Inferno and Saint Dsosie also appeared. These two great divine sons looked like they had already reached a preliminary cooperation, so after entering this Chaos Sea, the two of them were also walking together. The Inferno God Lineage that Inferno belonged to and the Human King n that Saint Dsosie belonged to didnt have any conflicts, and they didnt have many encounters in The Celestial Realm, so it was only natural for them to join forces and cooperate. At first, both Inferno and Saint Dsosie had no intention of joining forces, they were both Lord Plumpton, both high-minded and proud, only wanting to seize more opportunities with their own strength and opportunities. But sinceing to Secret Land, a series of events have gradually changed their minds. The biggest change is that they previously thought that The Human Realm had gone through the End Martial Age for thousands of years, so the martial artists of The Human Realm had long since died out, andpared to Lord Plumpton, they were nothing, just like dragons and ants. But in the River of Heavenly Dao side, Jason suddenly killed over, in the Heavenly Dao Lotus of the Heavenly Dao rules suppression, can not use the origin of martial arts, can only rely on the physical fists and legs in the killing, Jason one person is actually their three big god son beat up the nose and face, this is simply This is simply their lifelong shame. Also let them realize, this The Human Realms martial artist is not simple, in this existence of the rules of suppression of Secret Land, even if they as Lord Plumpton also good, a little careless will be in the gutter overthrow, and even the body of the Road to extinction. Mixed God Son is a good example. Inferno and Saint Dsosie both saw that Mixed God Son was injured outside of Chaos Sea, and it was suspected that he was injured by Jason, which really shocked them andpletely changed their perceptions. In such a situation, in order to be conservative, they briefly joined hands, that was also for safety considerations, and with the two great God Son joining hands, that was also to maximize benefits. At this moment, two special runes appeared in Saint Dsosies eyes, and the Human Kings Bloodline in his own body was also stimted, a Human Kings might was spreading, and monstrous qi and blood swept across the sky. In this Secret Land, even Saint Dsosie had to be cautious, they also encountered some weird things along the way, but all of them were cleared away by them. Infernos eyes were like mes burning in his eyes, and his bodys Red me Qi was iparably hot, like a sea of fire apanying his body. Inferno and Saint Dsosie released the Extreme Realm Emperors Cultivation Breath with impunity, even if this Chaos Sea had some weirdness in it, but it was suppressed by the rules of this ce, even if there was some weirdness in it, the most dangerous one was at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, so they were at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. Realm Emperors level, so they show this level of strength, invariably is also in a kind of might on the warning, lest waste time in the fight with some weird things. Mixed God Sons dual-pupil eyes are able to see through illusions and straight to the origin. Do you think that Mixed God Son has now found the center of origin of the power of the tides? Where, it is said that the Energy of Chaos exists, Inferno asked. The runes embedded in Saint Dsosies eyes zed as he said, Were following Mixed God Sons lingering scent all the way, so even if he finds the origin of the tidal power first, well still arriveter, so theres no need to worry about anything at all. Right at this moment- Boom! A powerful aura fluctuation surged up into the sky, and that purple-blue mist was even more berserk-like, and was fiercely churning, as if it was being stirred by an invisible force. Even, that a purple-blue mist cohesion together, in the continuous surging formed a huge vortex, constantly circling straight up, impact in the air. With this sudden change, the Chaos Sea, which was still rtively calm, immediately boiled up, and the original calm was immediately broken- Roar! Ouch!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. An unknown beast roar came from the Chaos Sea, and a terrifying beast might was spreading, it was a beast might that had reached the level of an Extreme Realm Emperor, and the sound of the beast roar was shaking the void, carrying a rolling pressure and apelling aura. Inferno and Saint Dsosies faces were slightly stunned as the two of them exchanged nces, already realizing what was happening. The Tidal Power Origin? Inferno said. Right. And this Tidal Force is reaching a peak state, which means that Energy of Chaos will overflow! Saint Dsosie said. Lets go, hurry over there. Inferno immediately said. Saint Dsosies figure also moved, rushing towards the direction from which the intense aura fluctuation came from. In Chaos Sea. Jason and the others were walking and exploring when suddenly, that violent fluctuation from the depths of Chaos Sea came, and Jason and the others stopped in their tracks. The power of the tides has gotten stronger The purple and blue mist are coalescing into whirlpools that hover above, its really spectacr! Zack said. Theres a strange change in that ce, is there some treasureing out? Marcel said. Jasons gaze sank in his eyes and said, It should be Energy of Chaos about to overflow. Lets go, lets rush over immediately. We have to fight for this Energy of Chaos no matter what. Go! Roberts eyes were also on fire, this Energy of Chaos was extremely precious, martial arts cultivators who were able to obtain a strand of it could be said to benefit infinitely, so there was such a chance that they had to go and fight for it no matter what. Immediately, Jason and the rest of the group spread their bodies, running towards the center of the boiling and surging tidal power at an extremely fast speed. Chapter 2124 – Chaotic Qi Reappears In the Chaos Sea, the tidal power suddenly surged madly, the purple-blue mist rolled like a tide, and under the traction of the tidal power, a strong vortex was formed, sweeping all around. Right at the center of that surge of tidal power, Mixed God Sons figure appeared, a demonic light shed in his eyes, and he was staring tightly at the center of the crazy surge of tidal power. It seems to be good luck to have coincided with the outbreak of the tidal power! ording to ancient records, under a full-scale outbreak of tidal power, a great tidal wave will be triggered, and Energy of Chaos will overflow! Mixed God Son muttered to himself in his heart, the gaze in his eyes was iparably stern, and he was staring at the center of the tidal power eruption, as long as there was Energy of Chaos erupting out with the great tidal wave, he would immediately head to seize and inhale it. SuddenlyC Boom! In the center of this tidal power, the surrounding space suddenly shook, and the entire void also rumbled and shook, vaguely presenting the power of the Great Dao Laws, causing the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth to roar and quiver along with it. Obviously, this was a sign that a treasure concerning the origin of heaven and earth hade out. Now! A brilliant aura shed in Mixed God Sons eyes as his figure violently transformed into a stream of light and sprinted forward. At the same time, a special breath erupted from the center of the Great Tidal Force, which contained a chaotic fluctuation of breath, and invisibly had the aura of the origin of the Great Dao permeating through it, like the beginning of the Ten Thousand Paths, the source of all origins, emitting a majestic and pure energy aura! Energy of Chaos! A strand of Energy of Chaos spread out under the eruption of the great tidal power. Mixed God Son took the first step and rushed forward, and after entering the center of the great tidal force, there was a terrifying pulling force surging around him, which was extremely fierce and overbearing, as if it wanted to devour everything and drown everything. This was precisely the power of the great tidal wave that had erupted. At that moment, Mixed God Sons body was filled with a channel of mixed qi, protecting his body in this way, as he pushed his physical body to the strongest realm. If his physical body was not strong enough, he would not be able to step into the center of the tidal wave, otherwise, under the pull of the powerful force, his skin would crack, and under the pull of the force, he would be in danger of disintegrating. With Mixed God Sons physical strength, he was of course not afraid of the power of this great tidal wave, and he directly rushed over, wanting to seize that strand of Energy of Chaos, and at that momentC! Snort! A stern and iparable air-breaking sound came from the sky, in mid-air, a huge ck shadow swooped down straight down, it was actually a ferocious bird, exuding the aura of an Extreme Realm Emperor, obviously it was a foreign beast that had reached the level of a Quasi-Transcendent God! This ferocious bird flew straight down, aiming at Mixed God Son, its sharp ws were like a huge curved hook, grasping at Mixed God Son. Seek death! Mixed God Son was furious, he was about to be able to seize that strand of Energy of Chaos, when this murderous bird of the giant eagle ss that killed him blocked it. This giant eagle feathers ck, as covered with ayer of ck iron, each plume is iparably hard, that break kill when the sky ws are embedded with a horrible killing intent, set off a horrible force impact. Mixed God Son swung his fist, bursting out his own Mixed Qi, which contained a strand of The Power of the Gods, and met the attack of this ck Eagle Beast. Bang! The Mixed God Sons fist repelled the ck eagle, the killing force contained within the fist momentum was powerful and unrivaled, forcing back the ck eagles sharp ws. At that momentC Whew! In front of him, a gust of wind swept over, and a huge beast several meters tall rushed over with a speed as fast as the wind and lightning, wheeling its terrifying fist and smashing it into the air towards Mixed God Son. Mixed God Sons face sank, he didnt directly confront it, and immediately retreated sharply, avoiding this strike. Bang! The earth shook and the mountains shook with a sound, and it was actually seen that the ce where Mixed God Son was standing was actually smashed out of a deep pit, dust flew up and debris sshed, so it was evident that the power of this strike was so terrifying. Immediately, a giant ape appeared in front of Mixed God Sons eyes, more than three meters tall, covered with ayer of gray fur, its body size was as strong as a small mountain, and it was opening its mouth and letting out a low roar. This, was clearly also a foreign beast that had reached the Quasi Tong Shen level. Suddenly, Mixed God Sons gaze fiercely looked towards the right side, and he actually saw that in the right direction, a huge beast was walking over from theyers of churning mist, a majestic beast might that was eerily horrifying was permeating the area, and a pair of copper bell-sized scarlet eyes were presenting themselves. This was actually a giant tiger with golden fur, and a pair of feathered wings were raised on that tigers back! Winged tiger! Obviously, this was a foreign tiger that had already evolved, with a monstrous ferocious might permeating its body, and that pair of scarlet eyes that were filled with a cold chill were staring at Mixed God Son, killing opportunities permeating its body.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In this way, three powerful foreign beasts appeared, all reaching the Extreme Realm Emperor level, a ck eagle, a giant ape, plus this winged tiger that appeared. These three great beasts were obviously also rushing towards that Energy of Chaos, but right now, these three great beasts had first reached a short-lived consensus, which was to unite and deal with Mixed God Son first. Mixed God Son frowned, if he was dealing with one beast, he had no fear. But if it is three Extreme Realm Emperor s Fae Beasts plus the fact that his injuries have not fully recovered, and he himself has not yet reached his peak state, then it will be difficult. Just during the confrontation, coldly, there was a sound of breaking airing from the air. Soon, the two of them, Inferno and Saint Dsosie, suddenly appeared, with a single follower behind them, and they saw Mixed God Son, as well as those three foreign beasts. Mixed God Son, it seems like its useless even if you were the first to find this ce. Inferno taunted. Mixed God Son nced at Inferno and said, Since were all here, lets strike together. Anyways, we are also representing The Celestial Realm, now is not the time for infighting. I dont think you guys want the martial artists of The Human Realm to seize these Energy of Chaos, right? Mixed God Son has a point. Saint Dsosie spoke up and continued, Then letsbine our efforts together and kill these foreign beasts first! With that, Saint Dsosies Human King Qi and blood surged from his body, a prevalent killing chance manifesting. Not far away, in front of a small hill. Jason and the others were ambushing here, they were able to see the tidal power surging up in front of them, and they were also able to sense the ferocious aura of those three powerful foreign beasts. And, there was also Lord Plumptons Cultivation pressure. Obviously, right now those Lord Plumpton were confronting those three Fae Beasts. Benji, you have obtained the Buddhist Sects chance and have also been granted a strand of Energy of Chaos. Can you see that there is Energy of Chaoss aura in front of you? Jason looked towards Benji and opened his mouth to ask. Chapter 2125 – A Killing Scramble (I) Benji looked ahead as he said, There is. I can sense that chaotic aura that contains the aura of the Great Dao Laws. Energy of Chaos should have appeared ahead, and thats why it attracted those beasts and Lord Plumpton. Zack got excited and said, Then this Energy of Chaos must be fought over. We cant let those Lord Plumpton take it away. They were supposed to be in The Celestial Realm, and this Secret Land was opened in The Human Realm, and they came down here specifically for what is obviously a robbery. They must not be allowed to seed. Robert murmured and said, This Energy of Chaos is only bad to fight over. Those Lord Plumpton are all at the Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation level, and those three beasts are at the Quasi-Transcendent level. Without the appropriate countermeasures, its impossible to even get close. If two tigers fight, one will be injured! Jason opened his mouth as he said, Lets not rush and sit back and wait for these Lord Plumpton to fight with those three-headed foreign beasts. As long as we find the right time to fish in troubled waters, there will always be a chance to seize it. But we have to think of a foolproof n, how to escape after seizing it. How do you collect the Energy of Chaos once youve captured it? Absorb it directly into the body? If thats the case, if you want to capture the Energy of Chaos, youll have to rush over to the battlefield. Emily asked. Jason also realized this problem as he said, I dont know if there are any containers that can collect these Energy of Chaos or something like that. Once its collected, its immediately far away. Zack sniffed and immediately said, I once heard my grandfather say that there is a kind of attribute-less Spirit Stone that is able to absorb the Origin Energy from heaven and earth and contain it within the Spirit Stone, ultimately forming extremely precious and rare Spirit Stone treasures.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hmm? Attribute-less Spirit Stone? Tell me in more detail. Jason came to be interested and immediately said. Zack continued, The Spirit Stones we obtained in Gray Mist Forest all contain aura energy, thats normal Spirit Stones, but some Spirit Stone veins will asionally produce some strange Spirit Stones, that is, attribute-less Spirit Stones. These Spirit Stones do not contain any Aura energy, and are equivalent to empty. However, these Attribute-less Spirit Stones are the best containers, able to absorb some of the Origin Energy born between heaven and earth and contain it within the Spirit Stone, forming extremely rare Spirit Stone treasures. Speaking of this, Zack continued, My grandfather said that during the Strong Martial Era, some extremely rare Chaos Spirit Stones, Mother Air Spirit Stones, and Xuan Huang Spirit Stones came from this. But after The Human RealmEnd Martial Age, Spirit Stone veins have be extinct, unusual Spirit Stones are not avable, and this kind of attribute-less Spirit Stone is even impossible to find. Jason immediately understood, these Attribute-less Spirit Stones are equivalent to the natural containers of Origin Energy in Heaven and Earth, and only these Attribute-less Spirit Stones can be absorbed into them. For example, if there is a non-attribute Spirit Stone to absorb the Energy of Chaos, then these non-attribute Spirit Stones will be Spirit Stones of Chaos, even in The Celestial Realm it is an absolute treasure, when practicing, you only need to take out these Spirit Stones, and you can absorb the Energy of Chaos within. When practicing, you only need to take out these Spirit Stones to absorb the Energy of Chaos inside. The question is, where can I find a non-attribute Spirit Stone now? In Gray Mist Forest, there is a Spirit Stone vein under the swamp where Feathered Serpent is located, so there might be apanying Attribute-less Spirit Stones. The key was that if he really had to rush to Gray Mist Forest and then back to Chaos Sea, he was afraid that the Energy of Chaos here would have already been snatched up. Just when Jason was worried, he suddenly had a sh of light in his head Storage Ring! He thought of the Storage Ring that he had seized from Mixed God Son. In fact, Jason hadnt examined all the Spirit Stones inside the Storage Ring. He thought that Mixed God Son knew that there was a Chaos Sea in Secret Land, and that there would be an overflow of Energy of Chaos, so Mixed God Son should have made preparations for it and brought some of the Attribute-less Spirit Stones, right? Spirit Stone, right? Thinking of this, Jasons mind moved, and the space of the Storage Ring was presented in his mind, he began to sense the pieces of Spirit Stone disyed on the shelves, and started to check them one by one. Eventually, on the middle shelf, he violently sensed that there were five Spirit Stones on disy that did not contain any aura energy. These five Spirit Stones were glowing with white light, looking like beautiful jade, appearing crystal clear, but did not contain any Aura energy. Immediately, as Jasons mind moved, one of the Spirit Stones was taken out and held in his hand. This is the Attribute-less Spirit Stone, right? Jason spoke. Marcel, Zack and the others immediately came over to look at the white Spirit Stone in Jasons hand, they indeed failed to sense any aura energy within this Spirit Stone, which was also in line with Zacks description of the attribute-less Spirit Stone. Zack nodded his head and said: It should be. Ive never seen a propertyless Spirit Stone before, but this Spirit Stone is very much in line with the characteristics of a propertyless Spirit Stone. By the way, this Spirit Stone was left in the Storage Ring by that Mixed God Son? Yes, I just checked the Storage Ring and found five such Spirit Stones, Jason said. Robert immediately said, Then there should be no mistake. This should be the Attribute-less Spirit Stone. it was specially prepared by Mixed God Son, wanting to use it to siphon Energy of Chaos. Jason whirled around and said with a smile, Thats much better. With the Attribute-less Spirit Stone, it will also be able to go and absorb those Energy of Chaos. however, its not time yet, so lets wait and see what happens first. Then discuss an operational response. Robert and the others nodded their heads and immediately discussed the next n of action together. Chaos Sea. In one direction, there was a team of united manpower that was also rushing towards the center of the tidal power. Obviously, the sudden eruption of the tidal power in Chaos Sea had caused this team to notice the unusual movement and was rapidly rushing forward. This was the team from the overseas Holy Land, led by Oga, Saint Warrior, Akers and Brahma. There were quite a few people in this team, adding up to more than a dozen of them, and they were speeding forward all the way, and they had also encountered attacks from weird things in Chaos Sea, but they still managed to get through it. Theres a strange movement ahead, it should be the chance of this ceing out, lets rush over there and have a chance to fight for it. Oga spoke. Lets go, hurry over at speed. What other forces in Secret Land can fight against us? Saint Warrior spoke. That said, we need to be doubly careful! This Secret Land is not simple, there are many bizarre beasts present! Brahma spoke in a deep voice. This group of people hurried forward, thinking ofpeting for the chances of this ce, not realizing that the dangers ahead were far beyond their imagination. Energy of Chaos is overflowing, there is Energy of Chaos in the Chaos Sea, thats the Origin Energy of Heaven and Earth, it carries the Laws of the Great Dao, if we can get a strand of it, it will benefit us infinitely! In the Chaos Sea, Gordon looked towards the direction of the surge of tidal power and said in an excited tone. Energy of Chaos, the Origin Energy of Heaven and Earth, is more precious than the Mother Qi of Ten Thousand Dragons? said Hilton. Hilton said. Of course, Energy of Chaos is extremely difficult to find, and any strand of Energy of Chaos is enough to cause a great war! Therefore, this Energy of Chaos is extremely precious. Lets go, lets go over and take a look as well! Gordon opened his mouth, he was originally thinking of setting up a trap to kill Jason and his group, but after realizing that the Energy of Chaos was out of the world, he couldnt care less about the action to trap Jason and the others, and directly rushed over towards the ce of origin where that tidal power had erupted. Chapter 2126 – A Killing Scramble (II) Roar! The sound of a beasts roar came out, sounding like thunder and deafening. That giant ape and winged tiger instinctively sensed a certain sense of crisis when they saw Inferno, Saint Dsosie, and the others arriving, after all, these two Great Divine Sons could be Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. In addition, there was also Iam and the ck-clothed old man, these two attendants had also reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Together with the Mixed God Son, it was equivalent to these three beasts having to face five enemies at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, which was really a huge difference in strength. However, these three beasts had no intention of retreating, obviously, the Energy of Chaos overflowing from the origin of the tidal power was also extremely important to them, and they would not give up on it. Boom! At this time, the origin of the tidal power swept up a surge of tidal power once again, forming arge tidal wave, the invisible but violentrge tidal power swept up, forming a vortex, devouring Lord Plumpton and the three great beasts at the center of the area. With the formation of another great tidal wave, a second Energy of Chaos was seen overflowing again, suspended in mid-air, with the Laws of the Great Dao surging through it. Seeing another Energy of Chaos overflowing, these three Great Divine Sons naturally could not do anything else, a fiery gaze shed in their eyes, and all of them coincidentally moved forward to fight for that Energy of Chaos. Roar! The giant ape let out an earth-shaking roar, its huge body moved, its feet stepped on the ground, causing the entire ground to tremble, it opened its mouth and roared as its long and thick fangs appeared, it wheeled its disc-like fist and sted towards the Inferno that rushed up. At the same time, the ck eagle in the mid-air also made a dive, a pair of huge sharp ws shed with icy cold aura under the night color, and grabbed towards Mixed God Son. Hoo! Hoo! The winged tiger also struck, its wings shing, fluttering up and down its wings rolled up a fierce gale, it roared, with the help of the flickering wind, its speed reached its peak, rushing towards Saint Dsosie with the speed of the wind and lightning, with its bloody mouth, its thick fangs tore towards Saint Dsosies throat. Past. Bastard, looking for death! Saint Dsosie coldly shouted out, his own Human King Qi and blood rolled like a tidal wave of surging, a wisp of Tongshen Mighty Pressure was presenting, and in this regard, a Domain Field Pressure was formed, that Domain Field Pressure shrouded towards the attacking Winged Tiger, at the same time, Saint Dsosies punching momentum also began to evolve. Boom! A fist came out, just like a human king descending, the mighty pressure covered the world, the monstrous fist intent contained within it rushed into the sky, apanied by an oceanic human kings qi and blood in the fist momentum, a strand of The Power of the Gods was manifesting itself, sting towards the winged tiger with unrivaled might in the world. At the same time, that ck-clothed old mans eyes shed with coldness, his name was Lord Droop, as Saint Dsosies protector, of course, he could not stand by and watch Saint Dsosie put his body at risk, therefore, he also followed suit, and threw out his fist and sted at that winged tiger. With thebined strength of Saint Dsosie and his protector, it was conceivable that they would be able to suppress the winged tiger. On the other side, Iam also joined the battlefield, his fist was monstrous, carrying an aura of zing fire, containing a strand of The Power of the Gods, matching Infernos fist and attacking the giant ape. This giant ape was iparably berserk, even more powerful, it roared in the air, two pairs of huge fists made of meat grasps shook the sky, carrying a shocking power to st down, hard to shake Inferno and Iams fist attack. Rumble! Under the joint attack of the two Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, even though the giant ape possessed a huge body and terrifying strength, it was shaken backward one after another. Iam rushed up, he threw punches one after another, sting out a fist shadow, the sky covered the sky with fist shadows, and entangled the giant ape. Inferno seized this opportunity, his figure turned into a stream of light, instantly shed to the right side of the giant ape, then his own Yan Shen Qi and blood burned the sky, carrying a hot energy, like a sea of fire spread out. Yan Shen Burning Sky Technique! Inferno roared as he threw a punch, a fist sted out as if it was going to burn the sky, the Yan Shen power was exploding, making his fist seem like it was turning into a ball of fire, sting at the huge body of the giant ape with lightning speed. Bang! A fist fell and fiercely bombarded the giant apes body, shaking it to the point that it howled miserably in the air, and the grayish fur on its body emitted a pungent charred smell as if it had been burned. In the next moment, Infernos figure moved and charged straight forward, aiming at the two overflowing Energy of Chaos. Roar! The giant ape let out a roar under the pain, it disregarded Iams attack, its huge body leaped, like a small mountain copsing towards Inferno, at the same time its heavy fist also smashed down in the air, this was to swear to block Inferno to death, and not to give Inferno any chance to approach the Energy of Chaos. Damn it! Inferno roared in rage, he had no choice but to stop his stance and attack the giant apes attack. On the other side, the pupils of Mixed God Sons eyes shed out a demonic gaze, he was able to see through the illusion, and see through the ck eagles attack in advance, simply put, it was to anticipate the enemys opportunity, and this double pupil ability could be said to be one of his own very strong abilities. The ck eagle swooped down again, Mixed God Sons figure was still, when the ck eagles attack approached, his figure violently shifted horizontally, aptly avoiding, and then his fist filled with a mixed energy, and he performed Chaos Fist to break through the sky, like a sword stabbing at the abdomen of the ck eagle. The ck eagles abdomen. Bang! The sound of this fist falling was like gold and iron, and the ck eagles feathers covering its body were like ayer of ck iron, appearing iparably hard. However, Mixed God Sons punch also caused this ck eagle to be injured, and its pair of wings immediately shed, like a ck de, cutting through the air and chopping at Mixed God Son. Mixed God Sons face remained unchanged, and he responded calmly, mobilizing his own punching power, erupting with the strongest force, and continuously bombarding this ck eagle. On the side, Heavenly and Hendersons eyes shed, now that the three beasts had been entangled, wouldnt it be a good time to seize the Energy of Chaos? The so-called treasures move peoples hearts, people die for money, birds die for food, said also this reason. At that moment, Heavenlys figure moved and rushed forward.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Seeing this, Henderson also immediately followed. In this way, the disciples of Blood Demon Sect and Ghost Tomb Sect also followed, wanting to seize that greatest chance of creation. At that momentC Roar! The winged tiger violently let out a tiger roar that shook the mountains, it was iparably valiant, facing the siege of Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop, it still did not seem to lose the wind, its pair of feathered wings violently pped, actuallypressing the surrounding air, forming a wind de containing The Power of the Gods, sweeping towards Heavenly at a speed of lightning and wind. It swept towards Heavenly, Henderson and the others. At that moment, Heavenly and Henderson sensed a great crisis, and at the first moment, they frantically mobilized their Power of the Great Sage, bursting out the strongest attack to resist the strangtion of that terrifying wind de. However, with their Sacred Level cultivation, they couldnt even resist the sweep of the wind des power, and their figures flew out one after another. Even in Blood Demon Sect and Ghost Tomb Sect, there were already some disciples who were directly sliced in half by the wind de and fell to the ground, dyed in blood and died. Chapter 2127 – A Killing Scramble (III) Inferno and Saint Dsosie were indifferent to the deaths of some of the disciples of Blood Demon Sect and Ghost Tomb Sect, and simply ignored them. In their eyes, the lives of these followers were almost like grass, and the deaths of a few people were just like the deaths of a few ants,pletely insignificant. These Divine Sons put all their energy into dealing with these three beasts, they finally saw that if these three beasts were not removed, they would not have a chance to get close to the Energy of Chaos. These three beasts werepletely disregarding their lives in blocking, as long as they came close, these beasts would fall into a state of frenzy, even if they were injured, they would still rush to kill and block. Only, these three beasts are Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, physical body is extremely strong, spare in the attack and killing of these Gods son has been injured, but still a short period of time or failed to cause fatal injuries, so for these three big Gods son, how to fight quickly is also in front of the crucial problem. Immediately after that, Ogas disciples from overseas Holy Land, led by Oga, arrived and witnessed the Extreme Realm Emperor level battle in front of them. In the battlefield, whether it was those Lord Plumpton or those three beasts, the wisp of divine pressure that permeated the battlefield caused the void to vibrate, copsing the heavens to copse, and in mid-air there was the sound of the Great Dao Laws thundering through the air. Just a wisp of mighty pressure made Oga, who had the strongest cultivation in the overseas Holy Land, feel a great sense of pressure! At this moment, Oga, Saint Warrior, Brahma, and Akers were all dumbfounded, their faces perplexed, and one question mark appeared in their mindsC How could these people with cultivation levels of up to 100 meterse out? How did these strong people whose cultivation had reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor appear? Who were those three young men? They were definitely not from The Human Realms pride, so where did theye from? Also, why are these three beasts so terrifying? Extreme Realm Emperor level foreign beasts, if all of them rushed up, Im afraid that they wouldnt be able to carry the power of these furious foreign beasts on their own! Saint Warrior, who had always been proud of himself, waspletely silent. Previously, he thought that they were the most powerful force in Secret Land, but now he realized that he was too big, and his eyesight was like a frog in the bottom of a well, which proved that there was a sky outside the sky and a man outside the man in Secret Land. None of them can have thebat power of the Extreme Realm Emperor, even if they know that there is a great opportunity here, but it is also difficult to get involved. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, there were air-breaking sounds, and Gordon rushed over, his eyes nced at Oga and the others, and then his eyes sank, staring at the battlefield in the middle of the field. Gordon was already at the peak of Sacred Level cultivation, just a hairs breadth away from reaching Extreme Realm Emperor. However, the difference in battle power represented by this line of separation was extremely great, like a chasm that was hard to ovee. Gordons eyes flickered, of course he would not give up, he could already sense the chaotic atmosphere that permeated the center of the tidal wave that triggered the Great Tidal Wave, containing the fluctuation of the Laws of the Great Dao, and he immediately recognized that it was the so-called Energy of Chaos. Immediately, the gaze in Gordons eyes immediately became fiery, he had to seize this strand of Energy of Chaos, as long as he could seize a strand of Energy of Chaos, he was confident that he would be able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor immediately! As soon as he thought of this, Gordon couldnt help himself, and with a single movement of his body, he rushed towards the center of the tidal power outbreak. At that moment, Oga, Saint Warrior and the others also reacted, they instinctively also wanted to seize that strand of Energy of Chaos, so after watching Gordon move, they were not willing tog behind, and immediately also rushed forward. Seeing this, Gordon coldly snorted and said, Just by yourselves, you also want toe and seize this creation? Gordon spoke in a cold voice, an imperial aura permeated his body, his own imperial bloodline fully erupted, rolling like a tidal wave of imperial power surging, he raised his hand and threw out a fist, a shocking fist force spanning across the sky, directly suppressing and killing the Oga at the head of the group. Gordons fist sted out, and the fist intent that evolved actually formed an emperors shadow in the void, as if a supreme emperor was walking in the human world. Fist momentum in the air, Reflecting the Heavens, the power of the emperor contained within was boiling, forming a mountainous pressure fist momentum, head on straight towards Oga. The Gods Shine! Oga angrily shouted into the air, his majestic body pancaked up, berserk power surging, he condensed his full strength, catalyzing the Paradise of the Gods lineages strongest battle skill, evolving his fist momentum, erupting ten thousand fist awnings, that momentum was really like the gods descending, the mighty pressure covered the heavens. Boom! A loud boom, actually saw Oga open his mouth and grunt, he was Gordons fist power to shock back. Oga was already a Sacred Level Higher Order cultivation, butpared to GordonSacred Level Higher Order Peak, there was still a line of difference, coupled with Gordons own bloodline was also extremely amazing, so under this punch, it directly forced Oga back. However-N?velDrama.Org owns this. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Saint Warrior, Akers and Brahma immediately rushed up, they appeared to be extremely united, joining forces to attack Gordon. After Oga took a deep breath and adjusted his breath, his eyes once again lit up with a monstrous battle intent, he also rushed up and joined the ranks of Gordon. Although Gordon is strong, but in the face of the four overseas Holy Land talent disciples of the siege, but also seems to be overstretched, tired to cope with, after all, he still can not do the first time to suppress Oga and their four people. When Hilton, who was following Gordon, saw this, he immediately joined the battlefield as well. Soon, there were signs of a melee in the field, as Lord Plumpton was teaming up to deal with the three Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, wanting to kill these Extreme Realm Emperor beasts in one go. On the other hand, the overseas Holy Lands Heavenly Pride disciples fought with Gordon and the others, and even behind them, Heavenly and Henderson and the others also joined in, participating in the ranks of the overseas Holy Lands Heavenly Pride disciples. A battle was initiated. On the other side of the center of the tidal force. Several figures were silently sneaking forward, and the leader was Jason. Gradually approaching the center of the area, Jason sensed the extremely wide-ranging melee in the field. Jason stopped slightly, he was surrounded by Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, Lilith and others. Remember, we are only taking Energy of Chaos, we are not participating in this melee. Jason spoke in a low voice, and then said, ording to the n, I will rush over to seize Energy of Chaos, and in the process, if Lord Plumpton or those alien beasts or whatever go to block me, then Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, the three of you will join hands to explode a strike, and your purpose is only to block. Your purpose is just to block. After this strike, you will immediately withdraw. No matter if I capture Energy of Chaos, I will evacuate first, if I cant capture it, I will evacuate and wait for a chance; if I can capture it, I will immediately escape from Chaos Sea. Zack, you pay attention to controlling the terrain formation that you have set up in advance. Understood! Robert, Benji and the others all nodded their heads. Chapter 2128 Operation Dragon Head The melee and fighting continued. These three beasts are very strong, any one of them is more powerful than the Feathered Serpent of Gray Mist Forest, which may be rted to the environment apanying the three beasts on the Chaos Sea side. However, these three beasts are equivalent to being attacked and killed by five Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, plus these Lord Plumpton in addition to the origin of martial arts power is extremely powerful, the battle skills they cultivate are the highest level of the strongest battle skills. The battle skills they evolved with their the origin of martial arts power, under the strong attack and kill, the lethality caused is far better than these three beasts, if not for these beasts physical body has been refined to an iparable degree of hardness, it would have already been killed on the spot. Spare no effort, these three beasts are also different degrees of injuries, after all, in the five Extreme Realm Emperors strong joint attack, spare no effort their physical body strong again, with that contains a wisp of The Power of the Gods punch under the constant bombardment, will also shock their body flesh and blood, organs, etc., and over time, will also cause great injuries. In the long run, it would also cause great injuries. Overseas Holy Lands heavenly pride also Gordon and other peoples fight is also exceptionally tragic, has already appeared to hurt, overseas Holy Land side has five or six disciples were killed. Emperor n including Divine Meteor Sect, Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect also simrly had disciples killed. After Gordon was assisted by Hilton, Heavenly, and Henderson, he was no longer passive and showed his great strength, injuring Oga, Saint Warrior, and others one after another. After all, below the Extreme Realm Emperor, Gordons strength was the strongest, and he also possessed the Emperors bloodline, and his Cultivation Battle Skills had also been partially inherited by the strongest lineage of The Celestial Realm, so under his full strength, Oga and the others were really unable to resist, and they were forced back one after another, continuously being injured! Coughing up blood. If this battle continued, it could be said that Oga and the other overseas Holy Lands proud disciples were bound to suffer heavy casualties. It could be said that this melee had reached a white-hot point. Boom! Steeply, the origin of the tidal power once again surged with a strong tidal power. With this eruption of tidal power, another Energy of Chaos overflowed. Three! Three entire Energy of Chaos overflowed, flowing with color and chaos, containing thews of the great dao, like the origin of all dao, causing the void to tremble and the dao sound to roar. Seeing this, the eyes of the three great divine sons in the field became even hotter, all revealing urgent gazes. The three Energy of Chaos, even if it was divided equally, each of their Godchildren had each received a strand. The problem was that without grimacing these three foreign beasts, they had no chance of seizing these Energy of Chaos. Immediately, the killing chance of the three great divine sons of Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie reached a peak of intensity, and they even erupted with supreme battle power, preparing to kill these three beasts in a short period of time under the strong attack of a full-scale eruption of their battle power, and then seizing the Energy of Chaos. The three beasts themselves were extremely intelligent and realized the crisis, they roared angrily, dragging their blood-covered bodies, they also recklessly began to erupt with extremely violent attacks,unching a round of strong counterattacks. In this way, those three great divine sons, as well as Iam and Lord Droop, were all on guard, concentrating to deal with the fierce counter-attacks of these three great foreign beasts. Under such circumstances, these three divine sons, including those foreign beasts, actually did not realize that a figure was silently sneaking towards the direction where the three Energy of Chaos were rising and sinking. The fog is churning and sweeping violently, forming a tornado vortex. Apanied by the power of the tidal waves, the sound was extremely powerful. Jason is in such a situation all the way silently sneaking forward, behind him ten meters away, is Robert and others, their role is to assist Jason. Continuing to sneak forward, even with that heavy stirring up the purple-blue mist, Jason was also able to see the scene of the battle of the corner of the battle. Jasons eyes looked towards the three Energy of Chaos. The three Energy of Chaos were at the center of the outbreak of tidal power, the pulling force from that direction was very strong, and next to them was the great battle between the three divine sons and the three beasts. Jason calcted, in order to seize this Energy of Chaos, the only way was to go straight through the field of battle between Lord Plumpton and the three great beasts.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He needed to seize the opportunity, lets say that the battle between them was at a critical moment, and directly dash through, and then use the attribute-less Spirit Stone to absorb the three Energy of Chaos as fast as possible. Jason stopped moving forward and began to focus on the battlefield, patiently waiting for the moment to appear. Jason didnt have to wait long, and soon, the time came. The three beasts had already fallen into a berserk state, they roared, gathered their full strength, and all of them went crazy and released their strongest strikes, all of them impacting on the three Divine Sons as well as Iam and Lord Droop! At this very momentC Whoosh! Jason decisively activated March Arctic, and with the power of the origin bursting out from his whole body, his speed was too fast, turning into a stream of light, and dashing forward with the speed of the wind and lightning. As soon as Jason moved, Robert, Wolf Boy, Benji and the others behind him immediately followed, their task was to block and intercept, creating more time for Jason to collect Energy of Chaos. Rumble! In the battlefield, Lord Plumpton as well as Iam and Lord Droop were fighting against the furious attacks of these three alien beasts, and right in the middle of this gap, a figure passed through this battlefield with the speed of a white horse, directly approaching those three Energy of Chaos. Then, this figure picked up a crystal as white as jade in his hand and sucked it towards an Energy of Chaos after stimting the crystal. This was naturally sensed by Lord Plumpton and the three great beasts, only that under the fierce attack, their residual power was constantly shaking them, so they were unable to rush over to block it. Mixed God Son, Saint Dsosie, and Infernos three great divine sons all froze for a moment, only feeling that this scene was dj vu. Soon, an image surfaced in all of their minds, that was in the River of Heavenly Dao, when their three Great God Sons were fighting over that Heavenly Dao Lotus one after the other, a figure also suddenly rushed out, and rigidly snatched it away from the tigers mouth from the hands of their three Great God Sons, and snatched away that Heavenly Dao Lotus as well! Jason! In the next moment, Mixed God Son erupted with a heaven-shaking roar, roaring like thunder, containing endless resentment and anger, and two zing mes of rage were directly ignited in all of his eyes. Damn! Thats Jason, this guy is here again! God damned bastard, actuallying to seize Energy of Chaos again, quick, stop him! Inferno and Saint Dsosie both roared out in anger one after another as well, that tone was simply furious. Chapter 2129 – A Joint Strike The three of them, Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie, were simply furious, and their furious voices rang out, itching to eat Jason alive. It was only that the three of them had just failed to stop it in time under that fierce blow that erupted from the three great alien beasts. At this time, Jason was holding an attribute-less crystal that already contained a wisp of chaotic aura, and he sessfully used the attribute-less crystal to collect the first channel of Energy of Chaos. The next step was to collect the second channel. At this time, Mixed God Son had already carried a killing opportunity of monstrous fury towards Jason as he sprinted over, Saint Dsosie and Inferno also rushed over one after another.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this moment, the three great God Sons murderous energy was in full bloom, with monstrous hatred permeating the air, all of them thinking that they were going topletely break Jason into pieces. Right at this momentC Boom! Boom! Boom! A group of figures suddenly rushed over, halfway intercepting the three Divine Sons, and at the same time, a style of attack that had already been brewed up beforehand fully erupted, forming a torrential tsunami-like torrent that fully swept and engulfed the three Divine Sons. A purple unicorns illusion appeared in the sky, endless Kirin Divine Power was erupting, Robert pushed Thousand World Punchs punching power to the extreme, under the fusion of Kirin Divine Power, the outburst of punching power contained a destructive and monstrous robbing power, and a punch was sted out, with the purple qiing from the east, covering to the Mixed God Son. A bloody Wolf Boys shadow stood proudly in the sky, diffusing a supreme aura of bloodthirsty killing, a blood-colored aura swept across the sky, enveloping the front, while a fist intent containing absolute killing, bloodthirsty, and berserkness swept across the sky, and on the fist momentum, a huge bloody wolfs head was visualized, suppressing the sky and devouring Saint Dsosie. This was Wolf Boys Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! In addition, Liliths own Holy Dragons Breath was also sweeping through the air, as she activated Dragons Bloodlines The Sacred Dragon Scripts, evolving the most powerful battle technique, rolling dragon energy like a tidal wave, transforming it into a punch of a dragons silhouette, which was aimed straight at Inferno. That wasnt all, Marcel boosted Zack, and Zack fully catalyzed the Geomantic Grand Formation, the Void Born Formation, forming a void lock, blocking off the space where these three great divine sons were. Amitabha Buddha! A Buddhist cry rang out. Benji appeared, covered in Buddha light, with ayer of zing Buddha radiance in the diffusion, in the top of his head, there was clearly a shadow of the Bodhisattva Earth Store King manifesting, sitting in the air, containing a superior might, that is, the swept away the group of devils, suppressing the hell-like supreme aura. At this moment, BenjiThe Fate of the Earth Store Kings illusion finally seeded in manifesting, the front side is the solemn appearance of the King of the Earth Store King, the Buddhas might Reflecting the Heavens side, the back side is like connecting a piece of hell, filled with darkness, blood, weird and bloodthirsty! This is like a sign that a Jizo King is suppressing a side of hell with his own power, and Benjis destiny vision manifests this scene. Although Benji possessed The Fate of the Earth Store King, he had not been able to manifest his own destiny in the air before, because The Fate of the Earth Store King was somewhat special, and needed to be supplemented with specialized Buddhist Taoist scriptures in order to be manifested. Obviously, Benji had obtained the opportunity of the relevant aspects of the Buddhist teachings in that Stone Buddha Mountain body. Benjis Buddhist light rose high, permeated with a Buddhist radiance, and his aura was majestic, as if he had transformed into the body of that lone Earth Store King who suppressed the Ten Hells, and he opened his mouth and shouted, The Ten Hells of the Earth Treasury Sutra! Boom! Benji struck out, actually manifesting a Sacred Level high level cultivation, he executed the offensive power evolved by The Earth Store Sutra, hair on top of his head, the imaginary image of the Earth Treasury King was opening his eyes, the Buddhas light was blooming, there was a great power of the Earth Treasury added on to Benjis offensive power, and he directly head on to subdue the three great divine sons! The Earth Hidden Scripture was precisely the greatest opportunity Benji had ever received! With the Earth Store Scripture, he sessfully inspired The Fate of the Earth Store Kings shadow, breaking through Sacred Level to, Cultivation cultivation is all the way forward, plus that ray of feed Energy of Chaos reinforcing the source under, he reached the Sacred Level high level! In an instant, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Lilith, Zack, and the others joined forces in a full-blown attack, which appeared to be an iparably sudden and unsuspected outburst. Moreover, these attacks were all targeted and coordinated, plus they were united together, forming a superposition of powerful killing moves. Even the three Lords Plumpton were caught off guard by such a monstrous attack. However, Mixed God Son and the others were also worthy of being Lord Plumpton, they immediately roared into the air and each of them disyed the strongest offensive killing moves to meet them. Mixed God Son double fist out, Chaos Fist and Heaven Taking Fist full outburst, a party of mixed yuan gas in the surge, like to be a chaotic ocean, covering the sky; at the same time he burst out of the Heaven Taking Fist is the fist zing, contains a heaven-capturing power, a strand of The Power of the Gods in the outbreak. Gods was erupting. Saint Dsosies eyes sank, his own Human King Qi and blood surged to the heavens, and he unleashed the Human King Fist punch, which broke through the air, containing a Human Kings mighty pressure, shaking the void, and breaking through to the front! Inferno also executed the Yan Shen Burning Sky Technique, his own qi and blood power seemed to be turning into a sea of zing fire, evolving his fist like a huge fireball, sting forward! Rumble! In an instant, this ce looked like it had exploded, the void shattered and shook the heavenly dome, a strand of force was colliding crazily, the majestic force was impacting, forming a terrifying sweeping force that shook in all directions. Wow! Under the joint strike of the three Great Sons of the Gods, the joint attack of Robert, Benji and the others was broken and killed, and everyone was immediately shocked by the wisp of The Power of the Gods contained within the three Great Sons of the Gods, and all of them had varying degrees of injuries. Zack and Marcels cultivation was weaker, and they both coughed up blood. After this blow, Robert and the others didnt have the slightest bit of attachment to the battle, and turned around and fled at the first opportunity. This in itself was a n of theirs, joining hands to explode a strike, blocking the Son of God and the others, and creating enough time for Jason to draw Energy of Chaos. Under the evacuation of Robert, Benji and the others, Mixed God Son and the others did not go after them, and they couldnt be bothered to do so, turning their eyes towards Jasons side at the first opportunity. When Mixed God Son and the others looked around, they saw that Jason had already collected the second Energy of Chaos and was now collecting the third! After Robert and the othersbined their efforts to block it, it had indeed created enough time and opportunity for Jason. Damn it! Mixed God Son roared angrily and immediately sprinted over. The three beasts also showed fierce res and roared angrily, all of them staring at Jason. Ang roarC At this moment, a powerful dragon roar suddenly rang out, spreading across the nine heavens and ten earths, the dragons might was monstrous and intense, and the supreme dragons might swept in all directions. Jasons green dragon illusion suddenly manifested in the sky, his might revealed. Chapter 2130 – The Might of Dragon’s Breath The dragon roared in the air, and the dragons might was revealed. The green dragon phantom appeared in the sky, causing the entire void to vibrate, the sound of the great road roaring endlessly, resounding in the sky, deafening. At the time when the green dragons shadow stretched across the sky, the ck eagle, the giant ape, the winged tiger, the three beasts froze for a moment, originally wanting to encircle and attack and kill Jasons speed slowed down. Dragon, the head of all beasts! Green dragon illusion appeared in the air, that the monstrous dragon power under the diffusion, but also let the three beasts feel a kind of instinctive oppressive force, although not really suppressed them, but also let their actions slightly slow down. This, in turn, created great conditions of advantage for Jason. Otherwise, the first time these three great beasts frantically attacked and killed, coupled with the three great divine sons, Jason would not have had any chance at all to withstand them. Right now, Jason was absorbing the third Energy of Chaos, and that strand of Energy of Chaos was being channeled into the third Attribute-less Spirit Stone in his hand, which had already absorbed half of it. In other words, Jason was still that close. At this time, the three Great Divine Sons had already rushed over in a rage, followed by Iam and Lord Droop, the two Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. At this juncture, Jason was unable to confront the three Great Spirits head-on, or else the Energy of Chaos would have been lost. At such a juncture, he could only take a gamble! At that moment, Jasons Sunling Bloodline erupted crazily all over his body, like a blood dragon sweeping through the sky, Reflecting the Heavens, a massive amount of qi and blood power erupted majestically, without boundaries. The Green Dragons Breath that stretched across the sky was filled with a zing Green Dragons Breath. Jason catalyzed his own Green Dragons Breath and fiercely bellowed outC Dragons breath! Under Jasonsmand, in the void, the huge body of the Green Dragons Breath that stretched across the sky moved, and under the movement, the winds rose and the clouds surged, with the supreme momentum of a cloud from a dragon. Ang roar! The green dragon phantom looked down in the sky, letting out an earth-shaking dragon roar, and then a big mouth, to the direction of the three Lord Plumpton sprinting over, a vast and boundless Dragons breath of the might of the outbreak, swept and engulfed to the three Lord Plumpton! Dragons breath strike! This was an attack skill possessed by the Green Dragon Mirage after its transformation, and now Jason cast it out in the hope of stopping these three Great Divine Children for a moment and buying him enough time. The Green Dragon Illusion erupted with the power of Dragons breath. The rolling tide of Dragons breath turned into an ocean,pletely sweeping and engulfing the three Lord Plumpton, where Dragons breath passed, the wind raged, the sand flew away, and a majestic and boundless invisible force was manifesting. At that moment, the three Lord Plumptons figures were slightly stiff, and the thoughts in their minds seemed to have stopped for a moment! Speaking of which, the physical attack of the Green Dragon Phantoms Dragons Breath power did not have much of an effect on these three Divine Sons, after all, these three Divine Sons were all Extreme Realm Emperor cultivators, and their physical bodies were even more powerful. However, the most deadly aspect of the Green Dragon Phantoms Dragons breath strike was the impact in terms of spiritual power! Under the outbreak of the power of Dragons breath, the three Lord Plumpton steeply felt a piercing pain in the head, a majestic and magnificent Dragons Will filled their minds, the invisible force surging like a tide of impact to their spiritual consciousness, like to squeeze their minds to burst like, piercing pain, but also let their minds have a moment of stagnation. The starkness of their minds was even stagnant for a few moments. As a result, the speed of these three Lord Plumptons figures inevitably slowed down for a moment. Taking advantage of this gap, Jason had already seeded in collecting the third Energy of Chaos into the crystal stone in his hand, and then the light of the ancient ring between his fingers shed, and the Spirit Stone in his hand had already disappeared, and was put into the Storage Ring. It was also in this instant that Mixed God Son and the others came back to their senses, witnessing everything they hated to be mad and let out roars of rage. Jason, die for me! Mixed God Son rushed over, and that Mixed Qi in his fist was like a sea, as if it was going to turn into a chaotic ocean, enveloping Jason with a might that copsed the heavens and the worlds. Boom! Boom!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Saint Dsosie and Infernos fist attacks also bombarded over, carrying a monstrous fury and hatred, all of them striking out without reservation, wanting to attack and kill Jason. Sky Fist! Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason roared into the air, Sunling Bloodline boiling, Green Dragons Breath boiling, and the Green Dragons Illusion even merging into his punches. He erupted the Heaven Fist and Human Emperor Fist punches one after the other, and in doing so, he parried the terrifying killing moves of these three great divine sons. Rumble! The fist gesture bombarded, shaking the heavens, and the sting force formed swept in all directions, the sound and power of which was so vast that it shocked the hearts of the people. Whoosh! A figure was sent flying out, it was Jason. With the terrifying power of the joint strike of these three Great Divine Sons, his figure was like a discharged cannonball, retreating rapidly, and afternding on both feet, he fully erupted his March Arctic, and disappeared into the heavy purple-blue mist. Wow While running, Jason couldnt help but open his mouth and cough out a mouthful of blood. Thebined strike of the three Great Divine Sons, the power of that punch was indeed too terrifying. Jason was naturally unable to resist it, but he had already prepared for it, and with the help of the majestic and majestic counter-vibration force, he used his strength to escape far away. Fortunately, this Chaos Sea was filled with intense purple-blue mist, which effectively blocked the eyesight of the three divine sons, and was also of great help in concealing their breath. As such, Jasons entire figure had already disappeared into the thick fog under this rapid withdrawal and distant escape. Ah The three Great Divine Sons had opened their mouths and erupted into a roar of hatred, their rage was monstrous, and the hatred within their chests was like the water of the Yellow River that was unceasingly flowing! Twice! Twice was Jason halfway to kill out, right under their eyes, hard tigers mouth to snatch food, all their previous efforts are all for the wedding garment,plete Jason! This revenge, this hatred, this humiliation, it is simply hard to tolerate, the only way to quell their anger is to break Jason into pieces and grind his bones into ashes. Go after him, never let him escape this time! Infernos face twisted up as he spoke angrily. Mixed God Son had a gloomy face, he had already started to chase forward, his heart was hard to calm down as he could see that the crystals Jason had collected from Energy of Chaos were the same attribute-less crystals that he had prepared earlier, all of which were ced in that Storage Ring. Jason used his Storage Rings attributeless crystals to collect those three Energy of Chaos in front of his eyes, this was simply pping him in the face, causing him to go crazy with hatred, and now he only wanted to kill someone! Soon, these three Great Divine Sons, as well as Iam and Lord Droop all chased after him to intercept Jason in this Chaos Sea. Chapter 2131 – The Chosen One Energy of Chaos is gone. The three great godchildren traveled to pursue Jason. This sudden change happened in just a short moment, from the beginning to the end, so fast that no one could regain their senses.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Overseas Holy Lands melee fight with Gordon and the others also stopped, each one of them looked at each other, looking a bit confused, some disciples didnt know what had happened. Gordons gaze was gloomy, but his face looked extremelyplicated. Just now, he saw Jason seize those three Energy of Chaos, and fought against the three Lord Plumpton strikes, and then fled far away from there, without a trace, disappearing in that heavy purple-blue mist. To be honest, Gordons entire body was also dumbfounded, full of disbelief, unable to believe the scene he saw. Gordon couldnt help but thinkC In this Secret Land, who in the end was that Heavens Pride? When he first entered Secret Land, Gordon thought that the pride of heaven could only be himself, after all, as Emperor ns young master, his Cultivation cultivation was the strongest, at that time, Jason was only at the level of quasi-Great Saint, and was not put in his eyes at all. Later on, Gordon saw that The Celestial Realm had Divine Sonsing, and there was more than one of them. At that time, he thought that he couldntpete with these Lord Plumpton, and thought that Secret Land would be dominated by these Lord Plumpton. But he didnt get discouraged, he relied on the strongest force in The Celestial Realm that he relied on behind his back, he thought that these Lord Plumpton wouldnt dare to target him tantly, so he would still be able to take some chances. Then, he was wrong, wrong again and again! First, he watched Jason take away the Mother of All Dragons crystal in front of him and Inferno at Dragons Nest, thus destroying his n to break through the Extreme Realm Emperor. Then, in the River of Heavenly Dao, the three Great Divine Sons were vying for the Heavenly Dao Lotus, and even he didnt have the strength to intervene. On the contrary, to his surprise, including the three divine sons, Jason actually killed out, violently beating up the three divine sons under specific conditions and taking away two petals of the Heavenly Dao Lotus! Tonight, he had witnessed something simr C no, it should be a miracle! In the middle of Lord Plumptons fight with the three great beasts, Jason actually dared to rush out, and on the contrary, managed to snatch away those three Energy of Chaos under the eyes of these Divine Sons and the three great beasts! Gordon was a bit skeptical, the whole person was incredulous, he didnt even know how Jason managed to do that, to be able to repeatedly snatch the food from the tigers mouth, and still be able to return in one piece. Now, if you want to ask who is the Chosen One in this Secret Land, then Gordon must think that it is not Jason! The question is, how did Jason do it? He hasnt even reached Extreme Realm Emperor yet! Thinking of this, Gordons eyelids jumped steeply C Jason Extreme Realm Emperor has not yet reached the level of Sacred Level, but just now, the three divine sons of God joined hands to strike, actually failed to directly injure Jason to the ground? And let him escape? Gordon suddenly felt a chill rising from the soles of his feet, he is currently at the peak of Sacred Level, but ask yourself, if he were to resist the joint strike of the three sons of the gods, he thought he would not be able to withstand it at all, and that The Power of the Gods was not something he could resist at all, even if he did not die, he would still be injured and lose the ability to act! Even if he didnt die, he would fall to the ground with serious injuries and lose his ability to act! But Jason actually resisted it? He was even able to escape? This made Gordon realize that Jasons real battle power could not be judged by the surface Cultivation Realm, and his real battle power must be far beyond his current Cultivation Realm! This was terrifying! Jason must be gotten rid of! Even by uniting with Lord Plumpton, he must be gotten rid of! Gordons eyes shed with a somber killing intent, and he swore in his heart. Chaos Sea. Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosies three great God Sons were teaming up tounch a search operation, and they chased after Jason sharply in the direction he had fled from, their powerful perception abilities spreading out across the board, wanting to lock onto Jasons scent. But when they had just chased him out not long ago, suddenly- Boom! Boom! In one of the areas they had passed through, a terrain formation that had been set up suddenly erupted, and this terrain formation pulled in the terrain force of the nearby terrain, and with a loud eruption, it formed a strong impact that swept towards the three Great Divine Sons. This level of terrain array power naturally cant cause any injuries to Mixed God Son them, but to cope with it is also broken some consolidation, this terrain array also changed the spatial structure, disturbed the sense of orientation of this ce, moreover, with the help of the force of that terrain will be surrounded by the violet-blue mist to be traction over, formed a piece of ocean, engulfed to the three big God Son. Damn! Mixed God Son roared in rage as his fist was so powerful that it shattered the sky, sting towards that sweeping force of the earths momentum. Inferno and Saint Dsosie also threw out their fists one after another, and under their joint efforts, they quickly broke open this geopathic formation. However, after the terrain formation was broken, when the three divine sons looked around, the only thing that could be seen was theyers of purple-blue mist surging, and the surrounding area was empty, with no one to be found. The entire Chaos Sea is so vast, no silhouettes can be seen, no breath can be sensed, where to look? Which direction to pursue? No clue! There was no clue at all! Even if Mixed God Son and the others didnt want to admit it, they knew in their hearts that Jason had managed to escape from under their noses again! And, this time it was the three Energy of Chaos that were collected! Even in The Celestial Realm, treasures simr to the Spirit Stone of Chaos were extremely rare, and were regarded as treasures by all the major top powers, and even the Sons of God didnt have the chance to get them. Originally, the three Energy of Chaos overflowing from the Chaos Sea was a heavenly blessing for Mixed God Son and the three of them, and even if it was divided equally, one of them would be able to get a strand of Energy of Chaos. But now, everything had fallen through! All the efforts they had made had alle to Jasons fulfillment! As I said, if this Jason is not removed, he will inevitably be a great danger! Mixed God Son said grimly. Inferno snorted coldly and said, Now that hes escaped and cant be found, its impossible to get rid of him. On the contrary, you have previously encountered Jason, right? You still have a battle with him, and you cant kill Jason, your Storage Ring was taken away by him. I just saw that he took out a piece of attribute-less crystal to absorb Energy of Chaos and then directly stored it into the Storage Ring, which is your Storage Ring. As soon as these words came out, Mixed God Sons face erupted in anger, and he said coldly, I did have a battle with Jason, when he teamed up with an Extreme Realm Emperor Fae Beast. If it was one-on-one, I would have killed him a thousand times already. Jason is an extremely terrifying person, he can grow rapidly in battle, and his real battle power far exceeds that of his Cultivation Realm. With such a qualification and battle power, apart from Jason, there is only one other person Ive seen, and thats Emperor Throop! Emperor Throop?! Inferno and Saint Dsosies faces were stunned as they began to fall silent after hearing this. Chapter 2132 – Mixed God Son’s Poisonous Scheme Neither Inferno nor Saint Dsosie expected Mixed God Son to give Jason such high praise. This was juxtaposing Jason with Emperor Throop? What kind of person was Emperor Throop? In The Celestial Realm, he was known as the pride of the world for thousands of years, and it was rumored that on the day of his birth, he was apanied by the innate Energy of Chaos, which was extremely miraculous, and he grew up to be unrivaled, suppressing many of The Celestial Realms sons of God! Now, Mixed God Son is actuallyparing Jason to Emperor Throop? This might be an exaggeration, but it also confirmed Jasons power and terror from one aspect. Therefore, after hearing such words, Inferno was not in the mood to continue taunting and mocking Mixed God Son, and he also realized that in this Secret Land, if he did not get rid of Jason, there would be no end of trouble! Saint Dsosies eyes shed, he coldly said: Jason even if he is more heavenly, he has not yet broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, even Emperor Throop, in the Sacred Level level is not the enemy of the three of us. So, the question now is, how to find Jason out? As long as we find Jason out, then it wont be hard for the three of us to kill him if we are united as one. Inferno murmured and said, Jason has captured three channels of Energy of Chaos, and must have escaped from Chaos Sea by now, and found a remote ce to hide and cultivate. This Secret Land is so big, where are we going to find him? Jason isnt stupid, after capturing the Energy of Chaos, he definitely wont venture out again in a short period of time. Saint Dsosie frowned, this was indeed a tricky problem, to find someone who was intentionally hiding in this Secret Land was like looking for a needle in a haystack. A sinister glint shed in Mixed God Sons eyes as he said with a cold smile, I have an idea that I might be able to try. Hm? What method? The gazes of Inferno and Saint Dsosie both looked towards Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son said, Jason is from The Human Realm, and The Human Realm has quite a few martial artists in this ce. In addition to the forces that have submitted to you, there is also a group of people. We will capture these martial artists of The Human Realm and use their lives to force Jason to show himself voluntarily. Saying this, Mixed God Son paused and continued, Jason practiced Human Emperor Technique and wanted to follow the Emperors Way. the Emperors Way lies in sheltering the Human Race and putting the Human Race first. Besides, those The Human Realm martial artists are also from The Human Realm, the same origin as Jason. We threaten a massacre in the name of the Divine, what do you think Jason will do when he finds out? Infernos eyes lit up as he smiled broadly and said, Good, good, this method is excellent! Lets capture a group of martial artists from The Human Realm and spread the word to the entire Secret Land, if Jason doesnte out, well start killing people. Jason wants to be the leader of the younger generation of the Human Race, how can he see death? Jason walks the Emperors Way, if the Human Race martial artists are killed but he is indifferent, it will go against his Cultivation heart! If he continues to be a shrinking turtle, then theres no harm in that, hell be wasted in the future, and theres nothing to worry about. With his Cultivation heart casting a shadow over it, and going against the Emperors Way, even if he continues to cultivate Human Emperor Technique, it will be useless and he wont progress an inch further. Saint Dsosie said. Mixed God Sons gaze was stern as he said, Then lets start the action, capture The Human Realm martial artist. If Jason doesnte out, then lets kill him, one by one, and see how long he can endure! If he cowers and doesnte out, then he will be a coward in the future, and will be disliked by The Human Realm martial artists, how can such a coward lead The Human Race? His Cultivation heart will also becking, and the Cultivation path will basicallye to an end! After Mixed God Son and the three of them reached an agreement, they immediately began tounch their actions. Outside Chaos Sea. Secret Land, Dragons Nest.N?velDrama.Org owns this. No one would have thought that Jason and the others would actuallye all the way to this Dragons Nest after escaping Chaos Sea. This was also within Jasons n, he had thought about it, Dragons Nest has tens of thousands of inner wall spaces, casually find an inner wall space to hide, those Lord Plumpton couldnt find them even if they searched through their heads. All of them were unusually excited to be able to escape from Chaos Sea. This is also inseparable from Jason and other peoples meticulous and detailed n, Jason seized the Energy of Chaos, the crowd in ordance with the original n can be strictly enforced. In the end, Jason and his party came to the Dragons Nest in the middle of an inner wall space. This inner wall space was pitch ck, but under the senses, there were no beasts present. Jason went deeper and immediately took out a fire source from the Storage Ring, and ignited some of the dead branches and timber he had collected, forming a small bonfire that illuminated the inner walled space. Immediately, Jason and the others sat down on the ground and took a long breath in this regard. Jason looked towards Benji, Robert, Zack and the others as he said said, How are your injuries? At Dragons Nest, Robert, Benji and the others joined hands in a strike against the three great sons of gods, in that strike they all suffered different degrees of injuries, they were all injured by the wisp of The Power of the Gods that erupted from the three great sons of gods. Robert smiled and said, The injuries are not a problem, just recuperate. Benji also smiled and said, The injuries are unharmed. Jason shook his head and said, You have all been affected by The Power of the Gods to a greater or lesser extent. This The Power of the Gods, has a great impact on the injuries, and you guys cant get rid of it at the moment. However, I have Fire Spirit Fruit here, so Ill distribute it to all of you to take. Jason still had five Fire Spirit Fruit, so naturally, he couldnt manage to share one with each person. However, the waves of The Power of the Gods that Robert and the others had been subjected to were also not deep, so they did not need the medicinal properties of one Fire Spirit Fruit at all. Therefore, Jason divided one Fire Spirit Fruit into about two or three portions, and then gave it to Robert, Benji, Lilith, Wolf Boy, Zack, and Marcel. Jason himself also took a small portion of it. He was injured when he fought against the joint attack of the three Great Sons of God in Chaos Sea, and was even affected by the Power of the Gods that erupted from the three Great Sons of God. Fortunately, he withdrew in time, or else he would have been entangled by the three Great Sons of God, and it would have been really difficult for him to get away. After Robert and the others took the Fire Spirit Fruit, they immediately felt the difference, an iparably hot airflow impacted their flesh and blood, it felt like magma flowing through their bodies, and each one of them started to emit white gas, which was caused by the body being too hot. After the Fire Spirit Fruits medicinal properties were absorbed, they immediately felt the change, the body was The Power of the Gods caused by the injuriespletely recovered, only to leave some insignificant internal injuries. These internal injuries, as long as they practiced some gong cultivation or took some healing medicines, they would also be able to recoverpletely. At this time, the outside has begun to flood with white, exciting, dangerous, but is the harvest of the night is over. The uing new day, Jason and others do not know what kind of crisis and challenges they will face, all they know is to grasp the moment, scrambling to improve their own strength! Chapter 2133 – Emperor of the Absolute When the day broke, the crowd had already finished their training. All of them had already finished their power training, they had taken some Fire Spirit Fruit to eliminate the residual The Power of the Gods in their bodies, and after some power training, their internal injuries were basically healed. Jason took out three Spirit Stones from the Storage Ring, and the Spirit Stones were filled with a chaotic atmosphere, which was the Energy of Chaos absorbed into the Spirit Stones. In other words, the three Spirit Stones in Jasons hands were truly Chaos Spirit Stones, even in The Celestial Realm, they were extremely rare. Jason looked towards the crowd as he said with a smile, These are the three captured Energy of Chaos that have been incorporated within the Spirit Stone. Now, we can distribute the loot. ording to Benji, this Energy of Chaos is able to directly strengthen ones the origin of martial arts, which is evident in its heaven-defying nature. After these Chaos Spirit Stones are distributed, you guys will immediately absorb and cultivate them. Make sure to raise your own strength, otherwise we will never have a chance to fight those Lord Plumpton head on. Robert nodded as he said, You deserve the most credit for being able to capture this Energy of Chaos, and the main credit goes to you. So, its fine for you to decide how it should be distributed. Jason thought for a moment and said, Alright, then Ill be polite. Ill take a piece of the Chaos Spirit Stone. for the remaining two pieces, you guys make an equal division. In the face of Jasons proposal, the crowd was all fine with it. Benji suddenly spoke up, Jason, I wont need to distribute it. Ive already received a strand of Energy of Chaos from the chance Ive obtained, and I havent been able to fully refine this strand of Energy of Chaos, so Ill just give it to the rest of you. Jasons face was stunned, and seeing Benjis insistence, he did not say any more and said, Alright, then I will distribute these two pieces of Chaos Spirit Stone to the rest. With that, Jason began to cut these two pieces of Chaos Spirit Stone. After the Energy of Chaos was absorbed by the Attribute-less Spirit Stone, it would be evenly distributed within the Spirit Stone, so it was possible to cut it into several pieces. Soon, Robert, Zack, Marcel, Wolf Boy, Lilith, Emily, and Talitha were all divided into Chaos Spirit Stones. Robert, Wolf Boy, and Lilith, who had reached the Sacred Level level, were given slightlyrger chunks of Chaos Spirit Stone, which was as it should be, the higher their battle power, the more helpful they would be to Jasons team. Zack held a piece of Chaos Spirit Stone split in his hand, he said, Isnt it true that breaking through to Sacred Level and sucking in Energy of Chaos is the only way to maximize the benefit? Jason said, This is for sure. After breaking through to Sacred Level, the benefit of this Energy of Chaos is even greater. Then Ill break through to Sacred Level first. I think its almost time to break through up there. Zack said. Me too, Ill break through to Sacred Level first too. said Marcel. Jason nodded, Zack and the few of them at the quasi-Great Saint level were basically on the verge of plugging in, and were so close to Sacred Level that it wouldnt be hard to break through up there. Besides, there was nock of cultivation resources at the moment, Jason took out a piece of high-grade Spirit Stone and supplied Zack, Marcel, Emily, and Talitha for cultivation. As for Daisy and Saint Leo, the two of them could only watch with dry eyes. Saint Leo of course didnt think about getting some loot from Jason, he was still Jasons prisoner, he didnt ask for anything else, he just wanted to survive. Daisy was also keeping a calm face, she was also practicing cultivation alone, even without the high-grade Spirit Stone, she could still sharpen her Cultivation. Jason saw that everyone was cultivating, he took a deep breath and took out theplete Chaos Spirit Stone in his hand. He was also in need of cultivation, currently he was already at the Great Emperor Realm high level of cultivation, and the next step was that he was ready to impact the absolute top Great Emperor Realm realm! Jason knew that with his current cultivation strength, it would be difficult for him to fight Lord Plumpton one on one, and he would not be able to fight against Lord Plumpton, who had reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. However, if he reached the level of Emperor of the Absolute, it would be a different story, and he was confident enough to fight Lord Plumpton. Therefore, Jason no longer hesitated, he began to absorb the Energy of Chaos contained in the Chaos Spirit Stone. Jason didnt directly absorb it all at once, he absorbed a strand of it, and then started to refine this strand of Energy of Chaos by running the Green Dragon Secret Art. He had the feeling that when this strand of Energy of Chaos was absorbed into his body, his whole bodys flesh, blood and bones, and every cell seemed to be in a state of rejoicing, and it even directly stimted a stronger potential power in the depths of his blood veins, and his whole body seemed to have turned into a furnace that was refining that strand of Energy of Chaos. That strand of Energy of Chaos contained the most fundamental Laws of the Great Dao, which filled his body and imprinted in his flesh and blood, and also allowed Jason to enter a state of enlightenment, and began to perceive the Laws of the Great Dao contained in Energy of Chaos. As a result, Jasons own Cultivation Breath began to climb up, and his Origin Breath became more and more majestic and vast, with wisps of Green Dragons Breath diffusing, which seemed to be rendered with ayer of Energy of Chaoss Great Dao Breath, and began to give off a heavier and more refined appearance. take on an even thicker and purer might.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Jason continued to absorb a strand of Energy of Chaos, continuing to strengthen his the origin of martial arts, and he was also continuously sensing the Dao Laws contained in Energy of Chaos. Energy of Chaos was one of the mother qi of the origin of heaven and earth, which was the beginning of all paths, and as long as one was able to realize the development of the chaotic paths embedded within it, the benefits would be infinite. When Jason activated the Green Dragon Secret Art, he would also activate the Human Emperor Technique. As a result, Green Dragons Breath and the Emperors Qi surrounded his body, the two types of Origin Energy were getting stronger and stronger, and Jasons the origin of martial arts was also rising. In the end, Jason was clearly at the peak of his current Cultivation Realm, and only needed a little more impact to break through it. Jason immediately absorbed another strand of Energy of Chaos, and in an instant, his own Sunling Bloodline boiled violently, and a Chaotic Breath of might faintly permeated amongst it. A greenish-golden light blossomed on his body, and the Cultivation breath steeply rushed straight upwards with a forceful momentum, and easily broke through ayer of small realm confinement. At that moment, Jasons body light zing, a vast as the abyss, endless Cultivation pressure from his body diffusion, itself diffusion of the shares of the Green Dragon Origin Energy once again to get an advancement, appears more pure and heavy, and also contains a wisp of the breath of the Laws of Chaos, so that Jasons entire person appears to be more The whole person of Jason looked more divine and extraordinary. As Jasons Cultivation breath climbed, in the end, a vastness like the sea boundless Emperor of the Absolute pressure aura was flowing. Emperor of the Absolute! At this moment, Jason, with the help of Chaos Spirit Stone, finally managed to break through ayer of small realms, reaching the absolute peak Great Emperor Realm! Chapter 2134 – Collective Realm Breaking Jason felt the difference in himself, the origin of martial arts reached a whole new height, the body of that exuberant force of qi and blood zing like the sun, as if by that furnace refined out of the general Origin Energy zing iparably, between the hands and feet naturally permeated with a supreme pressure aura. This was the might of the Emperor of the Absolute, just a hairs breadth away from being able to touch the level of the Extreme Realm Emperor. Reaching the level of Emperor of the Absolute meant that Jason was able to begin toprehend the mysteries of the Extreme Realm Emperor, preparing for the breakthrough of the Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason operated Green Dragon Secret Art, wisps of Green Dragons Breath overflowed from his body, and he felt that his Green Dragons Golden Body had been further enhanced, and the greenish-golden light that bloomed all over his body was even more pure, looking like the zed golden body. The body looked like a zed golden body. Now his Green Dragons Golden Body had been refined to the extreme realm, and further up would be the realm of the Sixth Golden Body. Jason had a feeling that his Green Dragons Golden Body had begun to umte breakthroughs towards the level of Zhan Liu Golden Body, which required a process. Perhaps the only way to reach the realm level of DD6 Golden Body was to truly break through to Extreme Realm Emperor. Regardless, after this breakthrough to Emperor of the Absolute, Jason was still extremely satisfied, his Cultivation strength had already increased in all aspects, and he had a kind of self-confidence that even if he were to fight against a Lord Plumpton right now, he would still bepletely fearless! Right at this moment- Boom! A strong fluctuation of breath came from him, and Marcel was actually seen to have broken through, with a supremely pure and righteous Heaven and Earth Vast Qi surging out from his body, while a Sacred Level of pressure manifested from his body. Breakthrough Great Saint! Marcel had sessfully stepped into the ranks of Sacred Level! Immediately after that, Emilys sides Cultivation aura was also growing at a rapid pace, and Robert, who was guarding beside him, was even staring at it with a concerned gaze to prevent any idents from urring. In the end, Emily still sessfully broke through the barrier of Sacred Level, breaking through the realm, which made her own ruthless killing way even more powerful and unrivaled, just like an open sword, transmitting the meaning of killing and ruthlessness. Seeing this scene, Robert waspletely relieved. Jason, on the other hand, looked towards Zack and Talitha, who were the only two in the field who had not yet broken through. Talithas qualifications were not bad, as the Holy Maiden of Titan people, her Cultivation qualifications were top-notch, plus she had been a martial artist since she was a child and was obsessed with Cultivation, so her understanding of Titan peoples Cultivation was also extremely deep. Now that she had such abundant cultivation resources, she was constantly absorbing the aura energy of those high-grade Spirit Stones, and that Great Emperor pressure on her body was getting stronger and stronger. She was impacting the barrier of the Great Emperor Realm, and with the support of therge amount of aura energy provided by the high-grade Spirit Stone, she quickly broke through the barrier with a single push. Immediately, Talitha also sessfully broke through the barrier, a Great Emperor Realm aura of pressure in the manifestation, and her Titan Bloodline was further stimted, the majestic burst of power has been raised by a full step.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Zack, on the other hand, has yet to break through the Sacred Level. This lies in the fact that Zacks path is the Formation Way, in addition to his own Cultivation, he also has tobine his own Formation Way, and the two are fused to enhance in order to break through the realm. Zacks Cultivation breath was steadily rising, and at the same time, he was evolving the Formation Way, forming formations in the void, constantly changing, leaving behind formation patterns in the void that he had inscribed with his Cultivation Origin Energy. He is feeling and deducing, deepening his cultivation of the Formation Way, and thenbining it with his Cultivation to realize the breakthrough of the Formation Way. Jason and the others did not disturb Zack and let him immerse himself in his cultivation. Emily, Marcel, Talitha, who had already made a breakthrough, were grasping the time to skillfully change their own strength, mastering the use of the Power of the Great Sage, etc. Jason also did the same, reaching the same level. Jason also did the same, having reached the Emperor of the Absolute, he felt that the enhancement of his own The power of the origin had reached apletely new stage, and he needed to skillfully master the integration of this The power of the origin with his own battle techniques. Robert, Wolf Boy, Benji and Lilith were also practicing, gradually absorbing the Energy of Chaos contained in the Spirit Stone, strengthening their own the power of the origin of martial arts, and improving their Cultivation cultivation. In the midst of cultivation, the day passed. At the time of nightfall, Zacks side was finally moving, only to see that above Zacks head, a formation pattern was imprinted, which appeared even clearer than before. At the same time, his own The breath of the origin of martial arts merged into these formation patterns, causing these formation patterns to intensify and connect with his own Cultivation. In this state, Zack began to frantically absorb the aura energy of the high-grade Spirit Stone, and as his CultivationOrigin Energy continued to strengthen, the Origin Energy that converged into the formation patterns became more and more pure, and in the end, the entire formation patterns imprinted in the void seemed to have fused together with his own body, indistinguishable from each other. In the end- Boom! With a burst of energy, Zack broke through the barrier of his Sacred Level, and the array pattern imprinted in the void zed up, a Sacred Level aura permeating out from Zacks body. A Sacred Level aura filled out from Zacks body! Zacks Formation Way also broke through the Great Saint. Zack came back to his senses from his cultivation state. Previously, he had been in the realm of oblivion, and basically had no sense of the outside world. Therefore, when he fixed his eyes towards the front, he saw that Jason and the others were surrounding him, and that it was dark outside. Zack froze and couldnt help but ask hesitantly, How long have I, have I been practicing? Basically more than ten hours. Cultivated for the entire day from morning to night. Jason opened his mouth and said with a smile, But the results are good, finally a breakthrough. Zack looked towards Marcel, Emily and the others, his face was joyful as he said, Marcel, you all broke through as well? Thats right, we all broke through the realm as well. Marcelughed aloud. Jason was in a soothing mood as he smiled and said, Nowadays, this team of ours is all at the Sacred Level level of strength! The goal set at the beginning has been realized, and everyone has reached Sacred Level cultivation! In the entire Secret Land, we are the only team that has all reached the Sacred Level level. Marcel smiled and continued, This is unbelievable Think about how many days its been since we entered Secret Land. Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Anyway, if all of you have reached the Sacred Level level, then we will have the ability to fight against those Lord Plumpton, or at least we dont need to be afraid of them. It will be interesting if we encounter a fallen Son of God The uninvited Saint Leo and Daisy were both filled with astonishment as they saw Marcel, Zack, Emily, and Talitha break the realm one after another in less than a day. The cultivation level of this team led by Jason was at the lowest Great Emperor Realm level. This was too scary. The Dark Ancient n where Saint Leo and Daisy were from didnt have so many Great Emperor Realm level powerhouses. One could imagine how great the impact brought to them was. Chapter 2135 – Killing Prologue Saint Leo had finally realized a fact C there was meat to eat by following Jason! He remembered that before Jasons team entered Secret Land, many of them were at the level of the Greatest Emperors Realm, for example, Talitha, the Holy Maiden of Titan people, was at the high level of the Greatest Emperors Realm before. However, Talitha had followed Jason into this Secret Land, and in just a few days, she had actually broken through to the Great Emperor Realm! This was simply too frightening! The main point was that Talitha, following Jason, was able to seize the opportunities in this Secret Land and possessed a huge amount of cultivation resources that were not even avable in the outside world. Lets say that high grade Spirit Stone, or even that Chaos Spirit Stone and so on. With the help of these resources, Talitha had broken through to the Great Emperor Realm. Saint Leo couldnt help but think that if he hadnt gotten on Jasons bad side in Dark World, and he had followed him into Secret Land this time, would he have had a chance to break through to the Great Emperor Realm as well? Saint Leo felt that this possibility was still very high, even if he couldnt break through to Great Emperor Realm, then quasi-Great Emperor Realm was definitely a sure thing! Pity! Thinking of this, Saint Leo felt even more remorseful, thinking about how stupid he had been in Dark World previously, actually not knowing the high ground and provoking such a terrifying figure. Now, Jason was already the Emperor of the Absolute, and at this rate, he was afraid that he would break through to Extreme Realm Emperor after leaving Secret Land. At that time, no one in Holy Night people would be able to check Jason.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not only Saint Leo, even Daisy has a simr idea, if The Holy n of the Apocalypse is cooperating with Jasons side,. However, a miss is a miss, and there are no do-overs in this world. The night ising again. Jason and the others took out some food and water to fill their bellies. Everyone was in a happy mood, for one thing, everyones Cultivation Cultivation had increased, realizing the purpose of entering Secret Land; for another, they were able to target those Lord Plumpton several times, destroying their ns, which made people feel exhrated just thinking about it. Those Lord Plumpton must be looking for us all over the world right now. Zack grinned a cozy grin. Marcel also smiled and said, Mainly looking for Jason. Jason has repeatedly badgered them, so I guess those Three Great Divine Sons are going to spit out blood in anger. Such a big loss must have never been suffered by these Lord Plumpton. They never dreamed that they would encounter such a bloody loss on The Human Realms side. Emily said with a smiling face, This is best. Those Lord Plumptons all look so high and mighty, and I get angry just looking at them. I cant wait to make them suffer more. Exactly. Lilith also nodded as she said, Those Lord Plumpton think that they dont take us The Human Realm martial artists seriously. Thinking that we The Human Realm martial artists take what we want and leave them to their mercy. We are letting them know that we The Human Realm martial artists are not weaker than them. Roberts eyes shed as he said, When we can directly defeat these Lord Plumpton head on, then the prestige of our The Human Realm martial artists will have been beaten out. Jason couldnt help butugh and said, You guys are starting to think about hunting Lord Plumpton now? I have fought Lord Plumpton and have the deepest sense of their battle power. Although it is true that all of your Cultivation Realms have improved, the gap is still hugepared to Lord Plumpton. Thats why we cant take it lightly, nor can we be arrogant, recognizing the strength of self and the strength of the enemy, in order to stay awake at all times. After a pause, Jason added: However, our advantage lies in the fact that there are many of us and we are still united. As long as we are united, no enemy is invincible. Jason is right! Zack nodded his head and said. Next, Jason and the others continued to n to spend the night in this Dragons Nest. Waiting until tomorrow, they would then step out of Dragons Nest and continue to explore the chances in this Secret Land. Nowadays, the overall strength of Jasons team had risen by a big step, which allowed Jason to have no fear of encountering Lord Plumpton. As long as it wasnt the three Great Divine Sons joining forces, then Jason had nothing to fear. Secret Land, a mountain forest outside Chaos Sea. In this ce, actually saw many disciples of overseas Holy Land, lets say Oga, Saint Warrior, Akers, Brahma and so on are all listed, a total of 11 people. Originally, there were 15 disciples who had entered Secret Land in the four ancient martial arts Holy Land, but four of them had been killed while fighting Gordon and the others in Chaos Sea. Right now, these remaining 11 were actually captured, and Oga, Saint Warrior, and the others were even heavily injured, their breath weakened, and bound to the ground. These overseas Holy Land disciples were guarded by Heavenly, Henderson, Hilton and others, and Iam and Lord Droop, two followers of Lord Plumpton, were also present. Whoosh! Whoosh! After a while, silhouettes shed, and the three great sons of God, Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie, actually appeared, followed by Gordon. In addition, these Lord Plumpton controlled three people, these three people were clearly disciples from Divine Endurance Sanctuary, and the one in the lead was Divine Endurance Sanctuarys Holy Son Shinobu. Since entering this Secret Land, these three disciples from Divine Endurance Sanctuary are all acting alone, they have also searched for some chances to get some exotic fruits and so on, and after consuming them, they searched for a hidden ce to refine the medicinal properties of the exotic fruits, and enhance their own Cultivation. When they finished refining, they just came out and prepared to continue the action, who had thought that they were actually bumped into by Mixed God Son and others. Gordon recognized that these three people were the disciples from Divine Endurance Sanctuary, and immediately Mixed God Son and the others directly injured Shinobu and the three of them and hijacked them. Gordon, are you saying there are other The Human Realm martial artists in Secret Land? Inferno asked. Gordon nodded as he said, There are, and quite a few more. Lets say the disciples of Sacred Dragon Pavilion. But they cant be found at the moment. Saint Dsosie said, Secret Land is too big for us to do a carpet search. Right now weve also got over a dozen The Human Realm martial artists under control, so thats about it. Mixed God Son nodded, and with a sh of killing intent in his eyes, he said in a deep voice, Indeed, its almost time. Put these people under control. Take a slight rest tonight first. When its light, well start acting ording to the n and make sure to force Jason out! This time, Jason must be killed! A sh of indignation shed across Infernos eyes as he said in a cold voice. Chapter 2136 – The Provocation of the Heavens Gordons eyes had a refined aura shing in them, and he did not say anything, but in his heart, he began to calcte Jasons death. Obviously, Gordon was cooperating with the three major god sons of The Celestial Realm. It turned out that after Mixed God Son and the three of them drew up this n against Jason, they found Gordon and asked him to cooperate with their actions. Because Gordon came from The Human Realm, Gordon would be more familiar with the martial artists of The Human Realm and would be able to help them to collect the martial artists who hijacked The Human Realm. On the other hand, Gordons lineage was backed by the forces that The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop was under, and on that level, Mixed God Son and the others felt that Gordon was qualified to work with them. Although Gordon was also a The Human Realm martial artist, Gordon was backed by Emperor Throop, and Mixed God Son and the others would not hijack Gordon and the others as ckmail, that would offend Emperor Wallop. Gordon had already nned to unite with Lord Plumpton to deal with Jason, so when he saw that Mixed God Son and the others took the initiative to find them, he naturally begged for it. So, with Gordons advice and help, the Human Realm martial artists from Holy Land were all captured and captured. Gordon also wanted to look for the disciples of Sacred Dragon Pavilion, but Secret Land was too big and he didnt know where to look for them, so he could only give up. Saint Dsosies eyes looked towards those disciples of Holy Land overseas, and there was a piece of coldness in his eyes as he said, Tomorrow will be Jasons time to die! If Jason is willing to be a shrinking violet and doesnt dare to show up, then he will kill these people one by one! Hateful! You want to deal with Jason, why did you grab us? Oga was furious, he was covered in blood and badly wounded, but he still had an unyielding pride and fighting spirit. Gordon looked at Oga and said, Why did we capture you? Because youre bait, bait to lure Jason out. Whether you live or die depends on Jasons words. If he shows up, you may have a chance to survive; if he doesnt, youll all die! If you want to me him, me Jason. After all, its Jason who ultimately decides whether you live or die. I know you, Young Lord of Emperor n. Youre also from The Human Realm, why did youe together with them? To work together in such a wretched way? Oga asked in a snarl of anger. Those who know the time are the best. Whether its you or Jason, if you dont know whats right, then you can only die. Gordon spoke, he then said slowly, It is true that I am from The Human Realm, but I am not like you. I, Emperor n, belong to the forces of Emperor Wallops line. You- Oga was furious and enraged by this, and he no longer knew what to say in the face of Gordons behavior of going so far as to betray The Human Realm in order to curry favor with The Celestial Realm. In fact, no matter what was said, it was of no use. The current situation is very simple, that is, there are two factions on earth and heaven, and those who do not belong to The Celestial Realms faction will be killed and purged. This is tantamount to, in this Secret Land, these three divine sons have already dered war against The Human Realm on behalf of The Celestial Realm. The next day. The sky had begun to turn white, and a fiery red sun rose into the sky, shedding ten thousand golden rays. In Dragons Nest, Jason and the others were stretching their bodies. Last night, the people had taken turns on guard duty, and everyone had gotten enough rest, so what the people felt was a sense of rxation and coziness with the arrival of this new day. Eat something, then well start heading out. This time, it is possible to explore towards the southern direction of Secret Land. Directly south, we havent bothered to dabble yet. Jason said. Good! Robert and the others nodded their heads. Jason and the others briefly ate something, and then the group began to walk out of Dragons Nest, weing the ten thousand golden rays of light that poured down on the new day, the group only felt energized, and began to look forward to the nned trip to the south. By now, Robert and the others have realized that there are indeed unimaginable opportunities and treasures everywhere in Secret Land. It all depended on whether or not they had the chance toe across them. Therefore, while they were still able to stay in Secret Land, Jason and the others also thought of exploring in many directions, taking the initiative to look for some ces of opportunity and try their luck. Jason and the others had just stepped out of Dragons Nest when they snapped C Jason! A loud voice suddenly rang out, almost spreading throughout Secret Land. This voice, with the help of some secret method, was able to expand infinitely with the aid of a strand of The Power of the Gods, achieving an effect that spread throughout the entire Secret Land. Hmm? Jason frowned, and the rest of the people also stopped their steps and subconsciously looked towards the direction from which the sound fluctuation came. The direction of the sound fluctuation was probably located in the direction of Chaos Seas side. Names Millers, it seems like someone is shouting at you? Emily looked at Jason and said in a somewhat hesitant tone. Before Jason could respond, that voice violently reverberated in this Secret Land once again-Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The martial artists of The Human Realm have been captured by us, they are from Paradise of the Gods, Temple of the God of War, Temple of Heaven, Sacred Church, Divine Endurance Sanctuary! Jason, you decide whether these earthly martial artists live or die! If youe to Chaos Seas side, these earthly martial artists can still be saved! If you donte, then we will start killing, more than ten human martial artists, one by one! Jason, this is Gods challenge to you,e and fight to the death if you have the guts! If you dont have the guts, then Ill wait to kill all these earthly martial artists, and then go and y cat and mouse with you, see how long and where you can hide! The cold and arrogant voice echoed loudly and iparably throughout Secret Land. Everyone on Jasons side heard it clearly and understood what was going on, and then their faces changed. Zack rose up in anger, These Lord Plumpton are really shameless and sinister! They are capturing the overseas Holy Lands heavenly pride as a means of coercion, forcing Jason to show himself! Such behavior is truly disgraceful! Marcel also rose in anger as he continued, They are hijacking The Human Realm martial artists in the name of The Celestial Realm, and if Jason doesnt go, they will kill. In other words, they are dering war with us, The Human Realm martial artists. Robert said. Emily clenched her teeth, she looked at Jason and said, names Millers, I think its perfectly fine to ignore them We dont have any dealings with overseas Holy Land disciples anyway. Entering this Secret Land, life and death have their destiny. Immediately, the crowd all looked at Jason, and they were also looking at what choice Jason was going to make. Chapter 2137 – Jason’s Choice Jasons face, however, appeared calm, it was an abnormal calm, like the calm before a storm. Underneath the calm face, what was hidden was the endless anger that was like the eve of a volcanos eruption. Jason had never thought that Lord Plumpton would y such a poisonous n, using such a despicable and shameless means to press him. Speaking of which, Jason did not have any interactions with the disciples of Holy Land overseas, nor did he have any grievances. The hijacking of the disciples of Holy Land overseas did have nothing to do with him from a certain standpoint. However, these Lord Plumpton hijacked in the name of The Celestial Realm, and Overseas Holy Land also represented a part of The Human RealmCultivation, and were martial artists belonging to The Human Realm. In the near future, The Celestial Realm will inevitably invade The Human Realm. For The Human Realm to protect itself, the only thing it can do is to join hands, whether its Carovia martial artists or overseas martial artists, they all need to join hands to fight in unison, to share the same enemy, and to fight against The Celestial Realm in the name and identity of The Human Realm, and only then will there be any hope of a battle. If, this time, Jason saw death, how could the martial artists of The Human Realm make amon enemy? This time, Lord Plumpton, on behalf of the heavens, was targeting The Human Realms martial artists, and even started to kill the earthly martial artists. If he escaped and saw death, then the momentum of The Human Realms martial artists who wanted to share the same enemy would definitely be gone. At that time, once The Celestial Realm starts to invade The Human Realm, the martial artists of The Human Realm will fall apart like a scattered sand, either fighting on their own or choosing to submit to the heavens, and the martial artists of The Human Realm will not be broken, and they will be at the mercy of The Celestial Realm! If The Human Realm martial artists can unite as a team and fight together, then The Human Realm may not be afraid of The Celestial Realm, and The Human Realm will be able to create miracles! The clearest example of this is Old Mr. Miller! When Old Mr. Miller broke through the Cultivation Cage, apart from Old Mr. Millers own unyielding fighting spirit and his invincible fist, he also relied on the belief of all martial artists in the world! Jason always remembers the words Old Mr. Miller shouted out at that time C all the martial artists in the world, would you like to lend your strength to me, Lewis! This voice resounded in the hearts of all the martial artists in the whole world. At that moment, martial artists all over the world shouted out those three words C I am willing! Endless power of faith gathered from all over the world, condensing under Old Mr. Millers punch, therefore, the punch that Old Mr. Miller threw out did not only represent himself, but also represented all the martial artists in the world, and represented the unyielding will to fight and fighting spirit of all the martial artists in the world. That was the punch that sted through the door of the Heavenly Dao, broke the Cultivation cage, perfected the rules of The Human RealmCultivation, and entered the New Martial Age! Therefore, in the face of the imminent invasion of The Celestial Realm, if all The Human Realm martial artists in the entire world shouted I do! If all The Human Realm martial artists in the world shouted I do! and joined together to face the enemy, it would be possible to create another miracle! Therefore, if Jason felt that what he did could make The Human Realms martial artists unite and be one, then he didnt mind doing it, even if there were great dangers, and even if he would fall, then he had noints or regrets! Because, that was a kind of pattern, a big pattern with an eye on The Human Realm. It wasnt that Jason was so selfless or cared about those disciples of Holy Land overseas, he was only doing it for the pattern of The Human Realm, and also in order toply with his own Cultivation Heart! He believed that if his own father or Old Mr. Miller were faced with such a choice, they would make the same choice as him. Whats left of the nest? If the martial artists of The Human Realm were to fall apart and fight on their own, and were unable to unite as one, then it was obvious that if The Celestial Realm came to invade, The Human Realm would be devastated and even destroyed! Not only Jason himself, but also all the people around him, such as the Satan Army soldiers, Dragon Shade Group soldiers, and the women he loved in Oakshire, all of them could not escape the clutches of The Celestial Realm! Therefore, when he heard the voice of The Celestial Realms godson shouting, Jason had already made up his mind, and the only thing he didnt feel relieved about was the people around him! This time, The Celestial Realm was a union of three Divine Sons, not just one Divine Son. Therefore, with the three Great Divine Sons united, who in the entire Secret Land could fight?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jason would rather go into danger himself than drag down the people around him. Jason took a deep breath and looked towards Robert and the others as he smiled and said, This is just a trick of The Celestial Realms Divine Son. There is no need to pay attention to it. Really? Robert asked. Jason nodded as he said, Our n remains the same. Continue exploring towards the south. Tell you what, Robert, you guys go ahead and head over to the south side. I suddenly remembered that there are some things that I didnt take out from the Holy Mountain of Chaos side that I mistakenly entered earlier, so Ill go to the Holy Mountain of Chaos side. Ill go to the Holy Mountain of Chaos side and then go to the south side to meet up with you guys. As soon as these words came out, the entire room suddenly fell silent. After a while, Zack heatedly smiled and said, I just had a breakthrough in my formation path, Jason, if youre going to Holy Mountain of Chaos, my formation path will naturally be able to help you, so Ill go with you. Holy Mountain of Chaos exists with bizarre power, my Hao Ran Qi can also help, add me. Marcel also said. Amitabha. Benji pronounced the Buddhas name, he said, Suppressing demons and evils is the duty of the Buddhist Sect, as the saying goes, if I dont go to hell, who will go to hell! Robert took a deep breath and said, Then Holy Mountain of Chaos I havent seen it yet either, naturally I cant miss it Emily looked at Jason, and then looked at her brother and others, she was so angry that she clenched her teeth, stomped her foot, and grunted, One by one, you all say that you are going to what Holy Mountain of Chaos, but in reality, you are going to go to meet Lord Plumpton, right? names Millers, they didnt expose you to your face Im not that unkind. You said you were going to Holy Mountain of Chaos, do you think we are three years old children to deceive ah? If youre going to fight Lord Plumpton, just say so! If you want to go, then lets all go together! Jasonughed bitterly at this, he knew that he couldnt hide his excuse from the people around him. Jason took a deep breath and said, Lord Plumpton represents The Celestial Realm in a battle with The Human Realm martial artists. They have targeted me by name, and I cannot remain indifferent. I will go and meet these Lord Plumpton personally. As for you guys, dont go! Zackughed as he said, Jason, thats just not right. Why is it that you can go, but we cant? Are you afraid that we will drag you down? You dont have to worry about that, my life is my own, even if I really have to die, whats the harm? Even if I die in battle, I wont drag you down! Robert coldly said, I am now a Sacred Level High Rank, and I am only half a step away from the peak of Sacred Level High Rank. Even if I cant beat Lord Plumpton, there are quite a few of those The Human Realmckeys around Lord Plumpton, I can still go and kill a few of them. Good point! Since Lord Plumpton wants to target my The Human Realm martial artists, how can we as The Human Realm martial artists escape? If we want to fight, then lets fight! We can lose, we can lose, we can even die without fear! However, we must not let the people of the heavens look down on my The Human Realm martial artists guts and momentum! Marcel also said in a deep voice. Chapter 2138 I Will Say I Have No Clothes Jason looked at Robert, Marcel and the others in front of him, and a burst of warmth grew in his heart. He knew in his heart that Robert and the others were going to fight with him and represent The Human Realm to fight with Lord Plumpton. However, Jason clearly realized that this battle would be fierce! Jason slowly said, I know your courage and determination, but blind sacrifice is not desirable. The three Lord Plumptons have joined forces, in addition to the two Extreme Realm Emperor followers. Im sure that Gordon is in cahoots with Lord Plumpton as well. The ancient martial forces that depend on these Lord Plumpton are Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, Divine Meteor Sect and these. So theirbined strength is very strong, and this battle is bound to be treacherous. Haha, how can a battle not be treacherous? In a martial artists life, they cultivate Cultivation, and even more so, they practice the Dao! In the beginning, Lewis had taught us that if a martial artists Dao heart is unstable and the Dao heart is not strong, the path of Cultivation will notst long! If I retreat because I am afraid of the enemys power and the danger of this battle, then why do I still want to practice martial arts? What use do I need this Cultivation heart for? Zack eximed. Jason, you dont have to say any more. How many times have we fought side by side? To say that we watched you face that Lord Plumpton alone, not to mention other things, we will not have the face to see others in the future, and we dont deserve to be your brothers. Marcel said. Do you say that you have no clothes? With my son, I am in the same robe. The king is raising a division to repair my gauntlet. Vengeance with your son! Robert suddenly recited in a loud voice, and as he continued down the line, Marcel, Zack, Benji, and the others followed suit and shouted out together- Is it not said to have no clothes? With my son, I am in the same zephyr. The king is raising a division to repair my spear and halberd. Work with the son! Is it said that there are no clothes? With my son, I will wear the same clothes. The king will raise his division and repair my armor. Walk with your son! Hahaha! Toward the end, Marcel, Zack, and the othersughed aloud, appearing bold and heroic, with their own impassioned,mon enemy aura. What else could Jason say, he knew in his heart that any persuasion was useless, Robert and the others had already hardened their hearts, to follow him to go to meet those Lord Plumpton. At that moment, Jason had no choice but to say, Okay, then we will go together to meet them! But, Emily, Lilith, and Talitha you dont have to go. Emilys eyes widened angrily as she said, Why? Just because were women? Whats wrong with women? Women are inferior to you, if you can go, so can we! For things like fighting, its enough for us men to stand in front! Jason said. No way! Were going too, its a fight, were martial artists too, and were also martial artists of The Human Realm! Emily opened her mouth, she continued, I know you want to shelter us, but since we chose the path of a martial artist, we will always have to face the perils and the battles, because we are also martial artists! You can shelter us for a while, but can you shelter us for a lifetime? In the future, when the strongest men from the heavense, will they show mercy because we are women? No, they definitely wont! So, if thats the case, then why cant we go and join the battle now? Jasons face froze, not knowing how to retort. Originally Robert had simr thoughts as Jason, after all, Emily was his sister and he didnt want to let his sister go into danger. However, after hearing Emilys words, Robert, who had already spoken, opened his mouth, but failed to say anything, and fell silent. In fact, if you think about it carefully, Emilys words are also right, The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm will sooner orter break out into a full-scale battle, this is a battle that concerns all martial artists. As long as one was a martial artist, none of them could be spared, and there was no distinction between men and women in this regard. Instead of sheltering her now, it would be better to let her go and experience more battles, grow up in battles, and umte experience in battles, so that one day when The Celestial Realms strongest warriors really came to attack The Human Realm, they wouldnt be caught off guard. Satan, we can go fight too! Lilith said in a firm tone as she looked towards Jason. Yes, we can go fight too! Talitha spoke up. Jason took a deep breath as he nodded and said, Fine, lets go together then. But you guys have to promise me one condition. You say. Emily said. Jason said in a deep voice, If this battle, in the end, we dont defeat Lord Plumpton and the others. Then at some point, Ill put my best foot forward to stall the other side, and you guys will escape, all the way! Of course, this is the worst case scenario, if this really happens, you guys make sure to escape without all of you being wiped out! Emily gritted her teeth, she gazed at Jason and finally nodded. Lilith nodded and said, Okay, we got it.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At the end, Jason looked towards Daisy and Saint Leo as he said, From now on, you are free. With that, Jason led Robert and the rest of the group towards the direction of Chaos Sea. As he was walking, Jason fiercely felt someone catching up with him, he turned around and saw Daisy following him, and Saint Leo behind him trailed behind when he saw this. Jason frowned as he asked, What do you mean by that? Daisys face was calm as she said lightly, I am also a martial artist belonging to The Human Realm. Saint Leo also caught up at this time, and he said in a snappy tone, I, Im just going to take a look To be honest, Saint Leo had already realized that Jason and the others were going to break out into a big battle with Lord Plumpton, and he was absolutely unwilling to go over there if he still had a choice. The problem was that everyone had left and he was the only one left, and he really didnt know where to go in this huge Secret Land. In case he identally encountered any shenanigans or Lord Plumpton or something, then he was afraid that he would end up miserable. Therefore, Saint Leo had no choice but to follow him. Jason didnt say anything and continued to rush forward. Chaos Sea. At this time, Chaos Sea presents a scene like the Gobi Beach, with the hot sun shining, reflecting a golden color. Mixed God Son, Inferno, Saint Dsosie, and others were hijacking more than a dozen overseas Holy Land disciples. Mixed God Son was obviously tired of waiting, and he bellowed violently- Jason, the time hase, and you havent shown up yet, now start killing! Saying that, Mixed God Son casually grabbed over an overseas Holy Land disciple and directly pped his palm on the opponents chest, the terrifying force that erupted shattered the five viscera and six bowels of this overseas Holy Land disciple, bleeding from his seven orifices, and he copsed to the ground and died. Jason, are you going to be a shrunken turtle now, is there no one left in The Human Realm Martial Artist? It seems that The Human Realm martial artists are nothing more than a scattered bunch of ants that should be killed! Infernos stormy voice followed. Chapter 2139 – He, Coming! Once the killing started, there was no end to it. Mixed God Son killed an overseas Holy Land disciple, Inferno grabbed an overseas Holy Land son and killed him, and Saint Dsosie followed suit. Soon after, the three bodies were dumped on the gravel of Chaos Seas Gobi Beach to be exposed to the sun. In the eyes of these three Lord Plumptons, it was as if what they had killed with their hands were not three living beings, but just three ants that they had crushed with their hands. Bastards! You deserve to die! Oga roared out, as one of Paradise of the Gods disciples was killed by the party. Snap! Next to him, Gordon unceremoniously pped Oga as he said in a cold voice, Damned? Dont even look at what situation you are in right now. Dont worry, itll soon be your turn on the road! Infernos gaze was cold, but his face looked iparably gloomy as he said, Its been a while, but I havent seen any figures. It seems like that Jason is nning to be a shrinking turtle. How boring! Saint Dsosie opened his mouth and said in an extremely unhappy tone, I thought that this method would be able to force Jason out and then kill him. Now it seems that this fellow doesnt dare to venture out under fear of death. Mixed God Son said in an indifferent tone, We are not in a hurry, we are the ones who hold the initiative now. Its fine if this Jason doesnt dare to show up. Well kill all the Human Realm martial artists, and then well slowly look for Jason. Although Secret Land is big, it doesnt necessarily mean that we cant find Jasons traces. This Jason is going to be a shrinking turtle, then his moral heart will be damaged, a shadow will be nted in his heart, and he will be wasted in the future, so its not something to worry about. Inferno said. Saint Dsosies tone was still quite unpleasant as he said in a chilling voice, Having said that, I still feel extremely unhappy in my heart if I cant kill Jason with my own hands today! With that said, Saint Dsosie raised his eyes towards those overseas Holy Land disciples who had been hijacked, and said in a cold voice, Then lets kill all of these people, or let the remaining The Human Realm martial artists know what the consequences of offending us, The Celestial Realm, will be! Its also good to let them know that in front of The Celestial Realm powerhouses like us, The Human Realm martial artists are nothing but ants! Killing to establish authority, this is great! Inferno also sneered. Just as Saint Dsosie was about to continue killing, suddenly- Not far away from the sky, it suddenly turned red, like a sea of blood sweeping towards Chaos Sea with a turbulent momentum! At this time, it was not yet noon, so the sky was reflected in red, and it was not the sight of the sunset. That was qi and blood! The power of qi and blood! Huh? Mixed God Son sensed it, and with a lightning-like gaze in his eyes, he looked towards the front, his face turning cold.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Inferno and Saint Dsosie both raised their eyes towards the front and saw the sky that was reflected in the sky, which was clearly iparable qi and blood power, forming a vast sea of blood, containing an endless killing aura, filled with the killing aura that came out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, and swept over in this regard. The qi and blood were like dragons, impacting the sky, releasing a monstrous pressure, containing a masculine and overbearing aura, an aura that seemed like it wanted to dominate this side of heaven and earth! This was Sunling Bloodline! Mixed God Son was more than familiar with this Sunling Bloodlines aura, at that moment, he took a deep breath and slowly said, Its Jason, hesing! At these words, Gordon jerked forward, the sharpness in his eyes shed, that face couldnt tell if it was anticipation or nervousness, he couldnt help but murmur to himself, Jason? Hesing? Thought this Jason was going to be a willing shrinking violet, but I didnt expect him toe after all. Inferno said. The killing chance on Saint Dsosies body steeply flourished, and a majestic and boundless human kings qi and blood also impacted the air, as he coldlyughed and said, Good, very good! This Jason hase, then I wont be bored anymore! If he dares to show himself, then let him stter his blood on the spot today and kill without pardon! In this Secret Land, who else can be our joint enemy? Therefore, this Jason is bound to die! Inferno opened his mouth, a scorching hot aura erupting from his body, his entire body was like a furnace, releasing a supremely powerful and terrifying pressure. Mixed God Son said in a deep voice, We have confidence, but we cant be arrogant and haughty. This Jason must have absorbed Energy of Chaos, and his Cultivation cultivation must have increased. Therefore, we must not take the enemy lightly, we must go all out and grill Jason before we kill him, lest there be any idents across the board. Meanwhile, up ahead- A group of silhouettes began to appear at the horizon, carrying an unrelenting aura as they walked step by step towards the front. The leader was none other than Jason, his face was calm, the gaze in his eyes was as deep as the starry sky, but his own Sunling Bloodline was in full eruption, that aura connected this side of heaven and earth, and there was a supreme power of heaven and earth surging. He stared at the front, saw Lord Plumpton, saw Gordon and returned to the heavens Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect and other disciples, his eyes gradually cohesion of the killing machine, the zing murderous intent as if transformed into two tangible sword, stabbing forward. Somehow, sensing Jasons gaze, Gordon, Heavenly, Henderson, Hilton and other disciples from The Human Realm, but willing to be the heavenly pride disciples, one by one couldnt help but shrug their hairs, and an indescribable coldness rose from the soles of their feet. Jasons side of Robert, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Wolf Boy and others were all resolute, no fear in their eyes, only a determination to fight to the death, as well as a fighting spirit as strong as fire! They walked together, all the way forward, forming a momentum. An aura that represented the aura of The Human Realms martial artists C not afraid of life and death, courageous and fearless, going forward and dying with no regrets! Those overseas Holy Land disciples who were captured saw Jason and the others, Oga, Saint Warrior, Brahma, and the rest. Each and every one of their faces all froze, they had never imagined that Jason would actually show up in such a situation. In fact, even if Jason didnt show up, Oga and the others could understand, after all, they didnt have any interactions with Jason and the others. People with clear eyes could see that Lord Plumptons side was powerful and possessed overwhelming strength, showing up over here was no different from looking for death. But at this moment, Jason still appeared, did not escape, nor timid, is walking with a firm but determined pace. Oga and the others immediately understood that Jasons appearance represented a kind of spirit and attitude of the human martial artists, that is, the human martial artists will never see death to save, the human martial artists should be linked together, the human martial artists should share the same enemy! Only by uniting this kind of spiritual aura would The Human Realm have the strength to fight with The Celestial Realm! At that moment, Oga and the other overseas Holy Land disciples felt as if their bodies were on fire, their blood was ignited, and they only had one thought Fight! Fighting side by side with Jason and the others, killing these Lord Plumpton, fighting painfully, even if they died, they would bite off a piece of meat from these Lord Plumpton! Chapter 2140 Human Martial Artists Are Uneven (I) In this world, there is a kind of great courage, a kind of fearlessness, a kind of grandeur calledC Though ten million people I go! That is, in front of the face of thousands of troops, that is, in front of the face of a strong enemy, that is also fearless, just go forward, the sword pointed out, kill the direction! Who can fight? Right now, Jason himself carries is this kind of momentum, he all the way forward, the eyes of the eyes cold stare at those Lord Plumpton, body only a killing intent in the surging. Jason, you actually dare to show yourself! Its really courageous! Mixed God Son stared at Jason who was gradually approaching, and said in a teasing voice. Jason looked at Mixed God Son indifferently and said, Just a defeated general. Why wouldnt I dare toe? You would only dare to face me by uniting with the other Lord Plumpton.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. YouC Mixed God Son was furious, his face turning blue with anger, but he was unable to go and refute anything. Because, what Jason said was the truth. He had indeed lost to Jason, even if Jason had teamed up with Feathered Serpent, his defeat was a defeat, this was a fact. Moreover, at that time, if he didnt have a life preservation seal triggered on his body, then Im afraid he would have died in Jasons hands. Since Ive alreadye, can the unrted people be released? Those overseas Holy Land disciples themselves have nothing to do with me. I also have no acquaintance with them. The person you want to target is me, and since I have already arrived, the rest of the unrted people can be released. Jason said in a t tone. At these words, Inferno and Saint Dsosie looked towards Mixed God Son, who were also consulting Mixed God Sons advice. Mixed God Sons eyes shed, in his eyes, the only one he wanted to target was indeed Jason, as for the rest of The Human Realm martial artists, they basically did not fall into his eyes. He believed that only Jason could pose a certain level of threat, the rest of them simply werent qualified enough, and they could be suppressed with their hands by the Three Great God Sons. Therefore, when Jason showed up, Mixed God Son indeed had little interest in those overseas Holy Land disciples. Besides, Oga, Saint Warrior, and the other overseas Holy Lands holy sons had been seriously injured and basically lost the ability to fight, so it was no big deal to let them go. As long as Grid killed Jason in a while, these people were still in Secret Land, they could kill them if they wanted to, and keep them if they wanted to, it was all up to their whims. Since you have dared toe, then I naturally dare to release them. Besides, these few losers are useless in our eyes. Mixed God Son opened his mouth. Immediately, these Lord Plumpton asked Heavenly and the others to release all of these Overseas Holy Land disciples. Oga and these other disciples of Overseas Holy Land were already injured, their breath weakened and their eyes were filled with indignation as they left Lord Plumptons control and walked towards Jason and the others. Jason, thank you guys! Oga looked towards Jason and spoke in a sincere tone. Jason said, You guys should leave this ce first, and find a ce to properly recuperate. Then you guys Oga spoke. Jasons gaze was resolute as he looked towards Mixed God Son and the others, saying, Since Im here, of course Im here to kill people, if I dont kill a few of the Ascended Ones, will the other side really think that I, The Human Realm Martial Artist, am a soft persimmon that I can pinch whenever I want to? Oga gritted his teeth and said, Then we will stay as well! What are you guys staying for? To die? Jasons face sank as he said in a stern tone, You guys are so heavily injured now, whats the point of staying? Leave here and find a safe ce to recuperate! There is no point for you to stay, other than sending you to your deaths. Then whats the point of me showing up to fight these Lord Plumpton? Jasons words were spoken in a nonchnt manner, but Oga understood Jasons words. Jason had not onlye here to save them, but also to fight Lord Plumpton on behalf of The Human Realm, and it was indeed pointless for them to stay in their current state. Immediately, Oga said, Fine, well leave! But, well be back! Oga was very decisive, and led the overseas Holy Land disciples to leave the Chaos Sea side of the region on this asion. At the same time, Mixed God Son, Inferno, Saint Dsosie and the others had already begun to gather around, and each of them released a monstrous battle intent, with intense killing chances surging, and all of them were targeting Jason and the others. Especially Mixed God Son, he simply hated Jason to the bone, not to mention losing under Jasons hand, his Storage Ring was also snatched away, this is simply an unforgettable shame, he will not stop until he kills Jason. Inferno and Saint Dsosie are also the same, they have several times the opportunity to be Jason halfway out to take away, which has always been high above how they can tolerate? Long ago held a ball of fire, only want to Jason to kill the body of a million pieces, which can vent their hatred! Its true that they are here to die, not a single Extreme Realm Emperor is here. It seems that The Human Realms martial artists are nothing more than that. Saint Dsosies tone was arrogant and his gaze was disdainful, looking down on Jason and the others with a condescending posture as he said, The Human Realm has fallen under the End Martial Age, and is no longer the CultivationHoly Land of the Ancient Era. The Human Realm has no one left! Jason looked at Saint Dsosie with an indifferent gaze and said in a cold tone, Saint Dsosie, right? If its one-on-one, I will kill you! One on one? What kind of ce do you think this is? When you people finally fall and be corpses, all others will see is your defeat and death. Saint Dsosie spoke. At the same time, Iam and the old man in ck, Lord Droop, closed in. In addition, Gordon, Heavenly, Henderson, Hilton, and other ancient martial forces of The Human Realms manpower also stepped forward, each with a cold killing chance surging. For a while, the aura formed on Lord Plumptons side was magnificent and majestic, carrying an overwhelming might. Jasons face is calm, his heart is fearless, Sunling Bloodline rushes to the sky, and his own bloodthirsty killing intent is surging. Since he chose to fight, he will fight to the death! To fight out of The Human Realm martial artists a kind of momentum, a kind of spirit, to let these people of the heavens know, The Human Realm martial artist can not be deceived, can not be humiliated! Just as the two sides were at cross swords, all of a sudden- Not far away, a figure was actually seen walking forward step by step against that zing sun. His body is as straight as a javelin, giving people a kind of rather than bend the momentum, ck hair such as ink, fluttering with the wind, a face like a rock polished from the hard and resolute. He himself looked no special breath in the diffusion, eyes are like a sharp sword like sharpness, with a constant and steady pace, step by step toward the front. Sacred Son of Destruction! The young man walking over was Sacred Son of Destruction! The moment he saw Sacred Son of Destruction, Jason frowned slightly, as he did not know whether Sacred Son of Destruction was a foe or a friend, and which side he was going to stand on. In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he had fought with Sacred Son of Destruction, and he knew that Sacred Son of Destruction was incredibly powerful in terms of talent, bloodline, and strength, and his own battle spirit was even stronger. Mixed God Son and the others also noticed Sacred Son of Destruction, and when Sacred Son of Destruction approached step by step, they vaguely sensed what was going on, and an unbelievable color appeared in their eyes. Sacred Son of Destruction nced at Jason, his gaze appeared calm, then he turned his head towards the three Lord Plumpton, the sharpness condensed in his eyes was like ten thousand swordsing out in unison, he opened his mouth and said word by word- I, too, am a The Human Realm martial artist, who says that The Human Realm martial artist has no one? Chapter 2141 Human Martial Artists Are Uneven (II) Secret Land. South, Mountain of the True Phoenix. Inside the Mountain of the True Phoenix, birdsong and flowers, lush forests, like an isted paradise. In the depths of Mountain of the True Phoenix, in a phoenix terrain, there is a dense purple gas surging,yers of diffusion, permeated with a rich essence. In front of this True Phoenix terrain sits a purple long skirt silhouette, graceful posture, beautiful, naturally exudes a noble temperament. Behind it, a true phoenix phantom formed by the shadow wings open, flowing light, releasing a true phoenix power, but also this figure will be reflected extremely extraordinary. This is precisely Purple Phoenix Saintess, the true phoenix terrain before the original manifestation of the true phoenix divine plume has disappeared, the true phoenix divine plume of the shadow of the manifestation of the specific conditions, of course, will not be permanently imprinted in the void. Therefore, after the Purple Phoenix Saintess had realized the subtle runicws of the True Phoenix lineage embedded in the True Phoenix Divine Plume, she had been in the state of selfless cultivation and enlightenment. During this period, the Cultivation breath that permeates her body is constantly rising, the Cultivation pressure is more and more pure and strong, the True Phoenix phantom shadow that emerges behind her looks more and more solid, more and more vivid, emitting a True Phoenix reflecting the supreme pressure of the nine heavens. Purple Phoenix Saintess so closed cultivation also do not know how many days have passed, until this day, steeply her ears came a sound C Jason, are you trying to be a shrinking violet? Is there no one left in The Human Realm martial artists? A bunch of mole crickets, kill them if you have to! That was Lord Plumptons arrogant and domineering, eye-catching shouting voice, which spread throughout the entire Secret Land, and naturally reached the Mountain of the True Phoenix side as well. At that moment, the True Phoenix Origin Energy surging from Purple Phoenix Saintesss body violently and violently fluctuated, and immediately after that, Purple Phoenix Saintesss eyes opened, and a light golden light shed in them. Purple Phoenix Saintess looked outside the Mountain of the True Phoenix and muttered to herself, Lord Plumpton is going to wage war against The Human Realm martial artists? Theyre targeting Jason? Not only Jason, but all The Human Realm martial artists as well Purple Phoenix Saintess eyes flickered with little waves of light, as if she was weighing something. In the end, as if she had made up her mind, she stood up fiercely, a wisp of True Phoenix pressure surging while containing a wisp of Tongshen aura within, shaking this side of heaven and earth. Secret Land, River of Heavenly Dao. River of Heavenly Dao, the river is still flowing endlessly, the river surface looks extremely calm, at least from the surface, can not see this river will exist what dangerous. But in fact, River of Heavenly Dao is the existence of unimaginable crisis, the river surface under the existence of unimaginable bizarre things, as long as close to the river surface contact with the River of Heavenly Dao of the river water, will trigger unpredictable. At this moment, there was a figure sitting in front of the River of Heavenly Dao. He was dressed in white, with a graceful demeanor and a handsome face that gave him a sense of standing out from the crowd. This was actually Finn! At this moment, Finn didnt know what technique he was evolving, but he was actually able to extract a small amount of the Heavenly Dao Fragments breath from the River of Heavenly Dao, and incorporated it into his body to nourish his own Cultivation Rules. Finn was originally equipped with Innate Holy Body, himself has a innate holy gas. But now, from his the origin of martial arts on the diffusion, is not the innate holy gas, is a kind of extremely horrible and powerful, as if embedded with The Way of the Devil origin of the breath, like the holy like the devil, as if to ughter all the living beings, extinction of heaven and earths terrible breath! This, is the first Heavenly Devil Qi! It also meant that Finn had already stepped into The Way of the Heavenly Devil, cultivating the Heavenly Devil Qi, he gave up his Innate Holy Body, became a devil with a single thought, and cultivated The Way of the Heavenly Devil! Finns body was permeated with a Sacred Levels strongest pressure, and the first Heavenly Devils gas vibrated, vaguely forming a scene of Heavenly Devils chaotic and horrifying scene behind him, giving people the feeling that it was like an extra-terrestrial Heavenly Devil descending, demonizing the heaven and earth. Finn had not yet entered the Quasi-Saint realm, but right now he had already reached a cultivation realm around the high Sacred Level. This was extremely terrifying, bearing in mind that when he first entered Secret Land, Finn was only at the cultivation level of Full Saint Realm High Level. In other words, within a very short period of time, Finn had raised his Cultivation Realm by a full realm! Finn was sitting beside the River of Heavenly Dao at the moment, and those weird things hidden in the River of Heavenly Dao did not know whether they were afraid of the Heavenly Devil Qi on his body, or they were afraid of other existences, so there were no weird things approaching over. Finn at the moment evolved gong method is also extremely subtle, even from the River of Heavenly Dao to absorb a small amount of heavenly Dao fragment of the essence of the gas. It was rumored that the River of Heavenly Dao contained fragments of the Heavenly Dao, but it was basically difficult to condense and absorb them from the River of Heavenly Daos water, even the three Lord Plumpton could not. Finn was actually able to do so at this moment, although what he absorbed was only an extremely small amount, but it was still amazing enough. At this moment, an old voice resounded violently in Finns mind- This River of Heavenly Dao originally gave birth to a Heavenly Dao Lotus, but it is a pity that it is nowhere to be seen. Otherwise, if you get this Heavenly Dao Lotus, you will have no problem reaching Extreme Realm Emperor in Secret Land. After leaving Secret Land, without the restriction of the rules of this ce, you can also break through to Extreme Realm Emperor. Finn was not surprised by the voice that appeared in his mind, he opened his eyes after hearing that, sensing the cultivation gains this time, he asked, Right now, the Heavenly Devil Robbery that I am cultivating has reached the several heavens? How many heavens? Heavenly Devil Robbery Nine Heavens, the Ninth Heavenly Devil Great Robbery, once you pass through that is to be free, to live with the world forever, and to be eternally immortal. As for you, right now you can only be considered as just starting out, the first heavenly Heavenly Devil body tribtion has not even been reached.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Heavenly Devil Body Tribtion? Yes, Heavenly Devil Body Tribtion. In this Heavens, one needs to draw the power of the heavens and earth into Heavenly Devil power, quenching the physical body, initially bing a Heavenly Devil Body Physique, and quenching it to perfection before it can be considered the first Heavens. The power of Heaven and Earth? the power of Heavenly Devil? Finn frowned, as he was about to ask in detail, suddenly, in the sky above River of Heavenly Daos side, Lord Plumptons voice that resounded through the entire Secret Land was heard clearly into the ears. It was a provocation from Lord Plumpton, targeting Jason, and also targeting the martial artists of The Human Realm. Finn froze, having a brief moment of disorientation. Tsk tsk Lord Plumpton? Its a deration of war from the heavens against the earthly martial artists, it seems that after the Cultivation Cage of this life was broken, The Celestial Realm gradually began to target The Human Realm for encroachment now. Kid, this Heavenly Devil senses that your Dao Heart is fluctuating, are you having an uneven chest? Is it possible that you want to meet those Lord Plumpton too? Those heavenly prides thate down from the heavens are at least at the cultivation level of Extreme Realm Emperor. You havent reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level yet, and if you were to head there, you wouldnt necessarily be a match for those Lord Plumpton. But I am always The Human Realm martial artist! Finn said. If you kid want to go, you can go, its no problem to escape if you cant beat them. You dont expect old me to be able to give you a hand when the timees, this wisp of old mes Yuan Shen has been greatly damaged in order to escape the suppression of The Human Realms Sword Spirit, and theres no spare capacity to help you with anything. Unless you kid is willing to let this wisp of the old mans Yuan Shen enter your Yuan Orifice. Finns face darkened-Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen entering the main Yuan Orifice? To put it bluntly, that would be Yuan Shen taking over his body, and by then he would no longer be himself, so of course he wouldnt do that. Finn didnt say anything else as he stood up, the gaze in his eyes looking away in the direction of Chaos Sea. Chapter 2142 – A Battle Trigger CI, too, am a The Human Realm martial artist! When Jason heard Sacred Son of Destruction say these words, he already knew Sacred Son of Destructions stance, which was to stand on the side of The Human Realm, representing The Human Realm Martial Artist, and to meet The Celestial Realms Son of God. Jason looked towards Sacred Son of Destruction, he smiled and said, It seems that Im not alone in this battle, apart from these brothers beside me, at this moment theres one more person, you, Sacred Son of Destruction. Sacred Son of Destruction said in a light tone, I chose toe only because I am also a The Human Realm martial artist, it doesnt mean that I am friends with you. Between you and me, there might be a battle in the future. Jasons face was stunned, he knew in his heart that Sacred Son of Destruction should be remembering his defeat at his hands in thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference. At this, he was unimpressed and said with a loudugh, Thats also something forter. Right now, it might as well join forces and kill these Lord Plumpton in a bloodbath. Exactly! Sacred Son of Destruction said. The pupils in Mixed God Sons eyes shed with a demonic light as he stared at Sacred Son of Destruction, his face filled with incredulity as he said, You even stepped into Extreme Realm Emperor as well? So what if I am? Sacred Son of Destruction returned. What a rare sight. It seems that you have gained quite a lot in this Secret Land. Mixed God Son opened his mouth, and then his tone chilled down as he said, So what if Extreme Realm Emperor? That wont change the situation at hand, all of you The Human Realm martial artists, youre all going to die! No need for words, start striking! Inferno opened his mouth, his bodys hot as fire qi and blood surging, forming a sea of fire-like scene behind him. Saint Dsosie also stepped forward, his own human king qi and blood was heaving up, pping the sky, terrifying, with a human kings pressure in the code, that was the might that permeated from his own human bloodline, as if it had copsed the heavens! So what if Lord Plumpton? If you want to oppress my earthly martial artists, then fight! Jason let out a loud shout, a greenish-golden light burst out from his body, Sunling Bloodline Qi rushing over the mountains and rivers, sweeping across the sky, oceanic like a sea, endless. Boom! Jason punched forward, a fist mark evolved, branded in the air, a total of Nine Fist Seals, and his own nine qi and blood to form a resonance on the origin, so that the surging and majestic qi and blood power are all injected into the Nine Fist Seals, a green dragon The power of the origin in the outbreak, swept the sky, the Emperor of the Absolute pressure, the power of the Absolute, the power of the origin, the power of the Absolute, the power of the Absolute, the power of the Absolute, the power of the Absolute, the power of the Absolute. The Emperor of the Absolutes pressure enveloped the sky. Rumble! I have a Sky Fist! Jason took the lead, Nine Fist Seals was like nine rounds of zing suns burning in the sky, sweeping and charging towards these three Lord Plumpton in front of him with an irresistible aura of divine might. You are looking for death! Mixed God Son let out a bellowing cry, a majestic, all-consuming aura of mixed energy permeated his body, a wisp of through-and-through divine might was permeating his body, and he instantly erupted into a Chaos Fist punching momentum, his fist transforming into chaos, enveloping the eight directions, and sweeping towards Jason. At the same time, Inferno and Saint Dsosie also struck out one after another, with monstrous qi and blood permeating their bodies, catalyzing their own The power of the origin, evolving a strand of The Power of the Gods, erupting their fist momentum, surrounding and killing Jason. Soul Destruction Fist! At this moment, Sacred Son of Destruction steeply let out a bellowing cry, a power of destruction filled with destruction, berserkness, and killing was erupting, and a wisp of The Power of the Gods pressure was also emanating at the same time! Obviously, Sacred Son of Destruction had seeded, he had quenched his body with Power of Destruction and survived, thus stepping into the Extreme Realm Emperor. Rumble! Sacred Son of Destructions fist power was monstrous, the Soul Destruction Fist that erupted contained a destructive destructive power, and the strand of The Power of the Gods was even more fully erupted, and his fist power spanned across the sky, and straightly took Inferno. Kill! Infernos follower, Iam, the killing machine in his eyes, he also realized that Jason such as The Human Realms heavenly pride does not get rid of at an early date, in the future will inevitably be a big trouble. Immediately, Iam urged his full strength, he evolved his fist style, with a strand of Tong Sheng power surging, and was preparing to attack and kill Jason. At that momentC Whew! There is a violent ear-piercing air-breaking sound came, actually saw not far away, a first Heavenly Devil gas in a crazy surge, the first Heavenly Devil gas like a tidal wave, connecting this side of the sky and earth, a Heavenly Devil pressure covers the sky, sweeping the sky and the earth, in mid-air there is a hidden sound of thunder, leading to heaven and earth lost color. In that first Heavenly Devil gas wrapped under, a white clothing snowy voice as fast as electricity, towards the front of the sprint, people are still unknown, a fist has been sted out, containing a sufficient to devour the soul of the spirit like Heavenly Devil power, a fist sted to the Iam. This is Heavenly Devil Fist? How is it possible? Isnt the Heavenly Devil Bloodlines inheritance already extinct? How could there still be someone practicing The Way of the Heavenly Devil? Iam sensed it, his face changed in shock, looking incredulous, facing the punch that came over, he had no choice but to give up the idea of attacking and killing Jason, and met the white-clothed figure that attacked and killed him. This white-clothed figure was Finn, who finally arrived at the critical moment, and threw out a punch, intercepting Iam. On the other side, the ck-clothed old man Lord Droops eyes burst out with sharp gazes, with killing opportunities surging, his figure moved, transforming into a residual shadow, and was about to attack and kill Jason. At this momentC Crow! A loud and clear ear-shattering phoenix cawing sound came, immediately everyone in the field immediately sensed, a nine heavenly divine phoenix like the strongest noble pressure swept in. In mid-air, a phoenix silhouette that was overflowing with color and blossoming with golden light presented itself in the sky, and the supreme true phoenix pressure was spreading, causing the heavens to tremble, and the rolling dao sound was like thunder, resounding through the heavens and the earth between the booms. A white jade hand evolved the fist, formed the strongest fist meaning like the True Phoenix, with the power of the True Phoenix in the diffusion, but also contains a wisp of The Power of the Gods, breaking the killing when the sky, killing to Lord Droop! True Phoenix? Lord Droops face changed slightly as he blushed slightly, incredulous that The Human Realms side would have a True Phoenixs heavenly pride. Lord Droop collected his mind, his entire being as if he was facing a great enemy, and the fist momentum that he urged was powerful and unrivaled, turning to meet the fist momentum that the glistening white jade hand talk had conjured up. Bang! After this punchnded, a figure with a delicate posture and noble temperament in a long purple dress was added to the field, which was none other than Purple Phoenix Saintess.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After some weighing, Purple Phoenix Saintess still came, representing The Human Realm martial artists, to meet these Lord Plumpton. The zing sunshine sprinkles down, reflecting on the golden phoenix mask worn on Purple Phoenix Saintess face, refracting a piercing and eye-catching light, a pair of eyes with a light golden luster in the flow, the body is permeated with a True Phoenix Origin Energy, and there is a wisp of Gods Might in the diffusion. The Purple Phoenix Saintess at the moment is really as dazzling as the divine phoenix in the nine heavens, so that people can not help but be side-eyed. Chapter 2143 There is no turning back on earth. After Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction teamed up to take on the Three Great Divine Sons strikes, they were both shaken back a little bit, showing that the Three Great Divine Sons still had the upper hand. On the other side, Finn was also forced back by Iams punch, but he still looked calm and rxed. It seemed that Finns current cultivation level was able to restrain his opponent even if he was not able to defeat Iam after he practiced The Way of the Heavenly Devil. Jason looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess and then at Finn, he was really surprised. He did not expect that both Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn hade. Speaking of which, these two also belonged to the CaroviaCultivation Association, and they came to Secret Land in the name of the CaroviaCultivation Association. It was only after entering Secret Land that these two left one after another and acted alone, not with the entire team. Now, it seemed that both of them had gotten their respective chances. Especially Purple Phoenix Saintess, when she entered Secret Land she was already at the Sacred Level level, and after not seeing her for just a few days, she had actually broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor level. This kind of cultivation speed is extremely heaven-defying, which also means that the chance that Purple Phoenix Saintess obtained is also extremely heaven-defying, and it should be the chance that matches her own True Phoenix, which is why she can enhance her Cultivation Realm so quickly. As for Finn In Jasons opinion, the speed of Cultivation enhancement is as extremely fast as it is, just entering Secret Land is still only Full Saint Realm, and now it has already broken through to Sacred Level, and its not the beginning of Sacred Level, it has already reached the point of Sacred Level high level! Only, Jason vaguely felt that Finns own The breath of the origin of martial arts had changed,pletely different from before. If Finns The breath of the origin of martial arts previously carried a kind of innate origin of holy qi, then now Finns The breath of the origin of martial arts had nothing to do with that innate origin of holy qi, instead, it contained an indescribable demonic qi. Moreover, this kind of magic gas and Demon Sons kind of pure magic gas is different, FinnCultivation breath presents that kind of magic gas actually contains a kind of origin of the sense of righteousness, like the holy like the devil, epassing thousands, as if it is one of the original Origin Energy of the devils way. This made Jason not help but recall the figure he vaguely saw at Holy Mountain of Chaos, that figure was suspected to be Finn, at that time he chased after him and saw the existence of that suspectedrge grave. That great tomb cracked open, the terrifying thing that was suppressed within the great tomb no longer existed, and a wisp of the silhouette of the Human Emperors sword spirit was reflected in the sky, with the sword aura spreading across thend of the nine heavens. Because of this, that wisp of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit did not enter Jasons body, but he was unable to find Finns figure. Looking at it now, Jason is basically sure that the figure he saw at that time should be Finn, at that time, Finn disappeared, and the ferocious thing that was suppressed in that big cracked grave also disappeared, it is very likely that there is some rtionship between that ferocious thing and Finn. This is what made Finns Cultivation aurapletely overturned, and the Realm of Cultivation has also grown by leaps and bounds in a single day! Jason opened his mouth, he wanted to ask Finn if he had ever been to Holy Mountain of Chaos, but the words stopped at his mouth. Everyone has their own chances, and everyone has their own choices. What Finn chooses is his freedom and right, no one can interfere. As long as, Finn still did not forget his original heart, still stood on the side of The Human Realm martial artists, knowing that the battle against Lord Plumpton had great danger but he still came all the way. That was enough! To be honest, Jason really hadnt thought about these changes at the moment. He originally thought that only he and his side Robert and others came to meet Lord Plumpton, even if he could not defeat these Lord Plumpton, he was ready to fight to the death. Who would have thought that Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, and Purple Phoenix Saintess came one after another, which surprised and excited him. Who says I, The Human Realm, have no one? Do you really think that you Lord Plumpton can cover the sky with one hand and ughter me, The Human Realm, at will? Do you really think that you Lord Plumpton can treat us, The Human Realm martial artists, as ants? Even if youe from The Celestial Realm and insult me, I will still kill you! Jason shouted, his own battle spirit and killing machine climbed to the extreme, rolling blood like a tide, sweeping this side of the sky and earth, so that the battle spirit as if to pierce through the sky and earth, he said in a furious voice, The Human Realm martial artists listen, this battle is to the death, we will kill The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm dogs! The roar was like thunder, shaking thend of the Nine Heavens.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason rushed forward with an unrelenting momentum, he activated the Fighter Arctic Fist Seal, and his fighting spirit and battle intent climbed up. Fighter, fight the sky and the earth, never give in! Fighter, brave and bold, the more you fight, the more courageous you be! He who fights, is confident and invincible, and pushes against all males! This is a battle intent and killing machine, even if it is Lord Plumpton, it will not be killed! Just because, The Human Realm has no way back! In the face of The Celestial Realms pressurization, if they keep on retreating, it will only make them more aggressive, it will only let them bully their way to the top. The only way was to fight, fight to the death! Fighter Arctic! Jason used Fighter Arctic to catalyze Heaven Fists fist momentum, evolving that fist intent like a flying dragon ascending into the sky, going straight up to the nine heavens, representing a wanton and arrogant aura, an aura that rushes into the sky, an aura that does not return until it breaks the building! The monstrous fist intent shook the heaven and earth, the Emperor of the Absolutes pressurepletely erupted, and Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed with a bright green-golden light, causing his physical body to reach the strongest state at this moment. This punch enveloped towards Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie. Jason was signaling that he was going to take on the two great God Sons alone. At the same time, Sacred Son of Destruction was surrounded by a heavy force of destruction, the gaze in his eyes was cold and murderous, and his rigid face showed a look of determination. Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist! Sacred Son of Destruction evolved his fist, and the destructive power in his fist carried the might of destruction as it attacked Inferno. On the other hand, Finns own Heavenly Devil Qi surged dramatically as he bullied his way up, once again activating Heavenly Devil Fist to attack and kill Iam. Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique! Purple Phoenix Saintess whispered, her body had strands of True Phoenix Origin Energy surging, under the evolution of the fist, the shadow of the True Phoenix fused with her fist, and ten thousand fist awns exploded in the sky, just like a divine phoenix pouncing on a strong enemy, and engulfed Lord Droop in the process. Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, this is exactly Purple Phoenix Saintess in the Mountain of the True Phoenix from the True Phoenix divine plume contained within the True Phoenix symbols perceived the battle technique, the most suitable for her True Phoenix. At the same time, Robert and the others began to move. Gordon, Ill fight you! Robert opened his mouth, his indifferent face intense with battle intent, the illusion of a purple unicorn appeared in the air, and wisps of auspicious purple aura surrounded his body. Between Roberts steps, he took Gordon at an extremely fast speed, with a monstrous battle intent and killing chance spreading out. Chapter 2144 – Full-scale Tussle Gordons face was as gloomy as water. At first, after he watched Jason and the others appear, he was ecstatic in his heart, thinking that this was the best opportunity to kill Jason. After all, the three divine sons, together with the entourage around the divine son, and their manpower, it could be said that it would be easy to surround and kill Jasons group. Even if Jason was more heavenly, facing the siege of the three Divine Sons, it would be a situation of certain death. However, Gordon did not realize that the rest of The Human Realms pride woulde to his aid, and what made him even more devastated was that both Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess had already reached Extreme Realm Emperor. Even though Finn hadnt reached Extreme Realm Emperor, he surprisingly possessed the strength to fight against Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses! To Gordon, such a blow was even stronger and more direct than the one Jason had brought him. After all, before entering Secret Land, his Cultivation Realm and strength was basically able to top The Human Realm Heavens Pride, and as Emperor ns Young Lord, he could step into the realm of Sacred Level High Peak at any time. I thought that after entering Secret Land, I would soon be able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, who had thought that in the end, one by one, each of The Human Realms pride has surpassed him, how can he not let him suffer a blow? Thinking about this, Gordon hated Jason even more. At the beginning in Dragons Nest, if Jason had not taken away the Mother of All Dragons crystal, he was confident that he could break through to Extreme Realm Emperor with the help of the Mother of All Dragons crystal. Now, all of that was shattered. Therefore, looking at Robert attacking and killing, Gordon was on fire, his own killing intent was monstrous, in his opinion, Robert was just a Sacred Level high level, how dare hee to fight against him? Did he really think that his position as Emperor ns young master was in vain? Emperors Fist of Creation, kill! Gordon rose up in a frenzy of rage, his own Emperors bloodline fully energized, a vast and majestic Emperors Qi and blood swept through the sky, and the Emperors mighty pressure was revealed, copsing this side of heaven and earth. Gordon struck out with all his might, and the fist power he evolved contained his Sacred Level peak high level supreme holy power, shattering the world and taking it straight towards Robert. Realms Killing Fist! Robert was fearless, as he developed his fist posture and catalyzed his Sacred Power of Origin, so he met the battle and attacked Gordon. On the other side, Benji himself blossomed a path of Buddhist light, and a magnificent and majestic Jizo King silhouette appeared in the sky, sitting in this side of heaven and earth, the front side of his precious face was solemn, the back side suppressing a side of hell. Amitabha Buddha! Benji originally put his hands together, but suddenly, he turned his hands into palms and performed Prajna Zen Palm, both palms came out at the same time, stirring up the endless wind and clouds, in the harsh palm force, there was a force of the Earths Tibet within, as if he was going to suppress the ten hells, and then pped and killed Blood Demon Sects young master! Heavenly. At the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Benji had lost to Heavenly during the top twelve matches. Right now, Benji attacked Heavenly, preparing to avenge his defeat at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Ow- A roar like that of an ancient ferocious wolf came out. A bloody Wolf Boys illusion was perched in the air, revealing a sense of bloodlust, with a pair of blood-colored eyes looking down at the battlefield, with strands of Wolf Boys power encircling its body. Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! Wolf Boy shouted coldly as he threw a punch, impacting Gordon with a swift and ferocious aura. Obviously, Wolf Boy was preparing to join hands with Robert and attack Gordon. Zacks body moved, and he sprinted towards Henderson.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zacks battle spirit was high, and his killing intent was sky-high. In the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he had defeated Hank by a fluke, and when he fought Henderson in the next match, he lost. At that time, Henderson had already reached Beginning Saint Realm, naturally he was not Hendersons opponent. Now that the wind and water had changed, he had already broken through to Sacred Level, and was still at Formation Ways Sacred Level, and he felt that he waspletely strong enough to fight Henderson. After all, Henderson was only at the middle Sacred Level, one small realm above him in terms of realm, but he had the assistance of the Formation Way, so there was still a fight to be had in this battle. Marcel also met Hilton, between his steps, his bodys vast and righteous qi burst out, under the support of the heaven and earths vast and righteous qi, Marcel evolved the Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art, urging the killing attack, with a powerful and unparalleled qi, swinging his fist to attack. With an unrivaled aura, he swung his fist at Hilton. In addition, Emily, Lilith, and Talitha also attacked the disciples of Emperor n, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect. Lilith and the girls had all reached the Sacred Level level, especially Lilith, after absorbing a strand of Energy of Chaos, her Origin had been metamorphosed and upgraded, and she was now a Great Emperor Realm mid-level. Among Emperor ns disciples, there is a disciple who has reached the early Sacred Level, named Emperor Lickfold, and Lilith has her sights set on Emperor ns Emperor Lickfold. Layers of Holy Dragons Breath were filling the air, making Liliths beautiful figure look like an immortal mist, which was wonderful, but the murderous aura she exuded was extremely horrifying. Lilith disyed the Ten Thousand Paths Dragon Transformation Technique, which was Dragons Bloodlines strongest battle technique, utilizing her own Holy Dragons Breath to evolve an attacking and killing battle technique. Using his Holy Dragons Breath, Dragons Bloodline evolved his attacking and killing techniques, and his attacks were like flying dragons soaring into the air, attacking and killing Emperor Lickfold. Emperor n, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect had quite a number of remaining disciples, adding up to about ten. However, with the exception of Emperor Lickfold, none of them had reached the Sacred Level tier. Therefore, Robert and Talitha were perfectly capable of handling them. Talitha herself advocated martial artsbat, and had the violent and valiant character of the Titan peoples lineage, and she had been suffocating for the past few days, and now there was a big battle, which was simply in line with her heart. At that moment, Talitha activated Titan Fist, her Titan Bloodline had been fully revived, a majestic Titan Power was erupting, making her tall and graceful body look like a humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex, pouncing on those disciples of the ancient martial arts forces. Emily was also like this, she had repeatedly followed Jason to Dark World, and had already developed her own ferocious aura of killing, and her experience in battle was also extremely rich. She cultivated the path of merciless killing, and when she went into battle, she only had a merciless killing aura, which had a great contrast with her stunningly beautiful face, looking like a female Shura who had walked out from the purgatory. Whoosh! At this time, there was also a figure that violently rushed towards the battlefield, her body was also filled with a Sacred Level breath pressure, her face was pretty, her temperament was like an orchid, quiet and beautiful. Surprisingly, it was Daisy. Daisy also joined the battlefield, joining hands with Emily and Talitha, attacking and killing those disciples of the ancient martial arts forces that served asckeys for The Celestial Realm. Daisy also understands the principle of all for one and one for all. If Lord Plumpton won this battle, then I was afraid that she wouldnt have a good ending either, after all, she was also a The Human Realm martial artist. Therefore, she chose to go out to battle and meet the forces represented by The Celestial Realm Godchild. Outside the entire battlefield, only Saint Leo was unmoved, he hid in the side, such a battlefield he did not dare to go down, greedy and afraid of death, he was afraid that his life would be ounted for in this battlefield. Chapter 2145 – Battling Two Divine Sons Secret Land, Chaos Sea. This ce has been turned into a battlefield for an amazing battle between Lord Plumpton and The Human Realm. Jason was fighting against Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie, his body was covered with greenish-golden light, and his Sunling Bloodline was zing like the sun, spreading out like an ocean of fury, giving people a sense of inexhaustibility. Jasons own battle spirit in the Fighter Arctics catalyzing, but also reached a peak situation, despite the face of the two great sons of Gods siege, he still seems to be very brave, unstoppable!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just because, this battle not only represents himself, but also represents the aura and strength of The Human Realm martial artists. Therefore, Jason went out of his way, the battle spirit in his eyes was zing, like two mes of anger burning, he unleashed his strongest The power of the origin and killing moves. Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosies two faces were cold and gloomy, their gloomy faces were like dark clouds, they hated to break Jason into pieces, and they didnt believe that they couldnt kill Jason under their joint efforts. Saint Dsosie is even more cold face, he previously also put eyes as long as Jason appeared, will kill Jason. Right now Jason not only appeared, but also one person against him and Mixed God Son, which made him feel very upset and felt that it undermined Lord Plumptons majesty. Fist of the King of Men C Reversal of Heaven and Earth! Saint Dsosie fiercely bellowed, he evolved the most powerful fist style of Human King Fist, sweeping through the air, the Human Kings qi and blood then boiled, a force of the Human King followed the full eruption of his fist, and even produced two distinct forces, like a Yin and a Yang, inverting the space where Jason was located, and these two forces also strangled at Jason! The Power of the Gods was even more powerful. Heaven Taking Fist! Mixed God Son also roared, he had already recovered to his peak state, although he had lost his Storage Ring, but with the cooperation of Inferno and Saint Dsosie, these two great sons of God had also taken out some Spirit Stones and elixirs and provided them to Mixed God Son, letting him recoverpletely from his injuries, so as to be able to better against The Human Realm martial artists led by Jason. Mixed God Son who had recovered to his peak strength was naturally extremely terrifying, and his strength was considered to be the strongest amongst the three great God Sons. Thus, after he evolved Fist of Heaven Taking, only a mighty power of taking over the creation of heaven and earth was manifesting, suppressing Jason with an irresistible aura. So what if there are two great divine sons? I dont need an Extreme Realm Emperor to suppress you all! Jason bellowed into the air, and the arrogant tone of his voice revealed a strong sense of confidence, while dealing a certain blow to Lord Plumptons aura. Open Heaven Fist! Jason used Fighter Arctic to catalyze this style of fist, the supreme might of Emperor of the Absolute was present, crushing the sky, with a mighty power to suppress the enemies of the world. Jason that reached the Emperor of the Absolute level of the green dragon The power of the origin in the full outbreak, whistling ear-splitting, sweeping this side of the sky and earth, with his fist evolution, vaguely formed a portal shadow. On this portal, it looked like it contained an inexplicable Dao, emitting a chaotic atmosphere, and some Energy of Chaos runes were inscribed. This was after Jason had broken through to Emperor of the Absolute, he had further deepened his understanding of his own fist Dao, and had evolved a more powerful and profound fist meaning. This portal, containing the Heavenly Daos aura, was like the Gate of the Heavenly Dao, but it was also like the Gate of Chaos, which appeared with the evolution of the fist meaning, stretching out across the sky, resisting Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosies punching attacks. Boom! Boom! Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosies evolved supreme fist power violently bombarded the portal evolved by Jason, erupting with earth-shattering sound and might, causing the void in this area to tremble violently and iparably. At the same time, Jason was also evolving his second fist stance. Ang roarC A dragons roar abruptly resounded in the sky, spreading to the nine heavens and ten earths, leading to the incessant roar of the great dao in the heavens and earth. The shadow of the green dragon that appeared in the sky violently merged into the fist gesture that Jason had evolved, and the furious and raging Green Dragons Breath formed a huge green dragons head in front of that fist. This fist stance was instantly formed, a mighty power that dominated heaven and earth was presented, and that shocking power of the fist had the power to y the heavens! Fist Transformation Green Dragon! This was also a Heaven ying Fist! Rumble! Jasons fist sted out, his fist power was in the air, swallowing the sky and killing the heavens and the earth, and the iparablyrge green dragon silhouette visualized by his fist power was suddenly pierced out from that portal, sting towards Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie with unrivaled might. Kill! These two great God Sons were fearless, and in their hearts, they were indeed shocked by the might of Jasons punch, but it also inspired a stronger battle intent and killing intent. The two Great Sons of God joined hands and punched, and the strands of The Power of the Gods that erupted boiled over, meeting Jason head on. Bang! Bang! In an instant, the sound of violent fist power bombardment came, and this ce seemed like it was detonated, the void exploded, and the booming vibration was unceasing. After this fist fell, it was to see Jasons figure shaken, took a few steps backward, his body blossomed with a greenish-golden radiance, and did not seem to be greatly hindered. The two great divine sons remained still, and under the joint efforts of the two, they slightly suppressed Jason. However, Jason did not take this seriously, he grinned, and under the March Arctic, his entire figure transformed into a stream of light, attacking and killing Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie again with the speed of lightning and fire. At this moment, Jasons own battle spirit had beenpletely ignited, zing like fire, burning. Secret Land, south. The Land of Trapped Demons was surrounded by demonic aura, filled withyers andyers of ck mist, permeated with an eerie, bizarre, ghastly, and ominous aura. However, right at this moment- Hurricane saw that theyers of churning ck mist surged violently, and vaguely, a figure was actually seen walking out step by step from the depths of the Land of Trapped Demons. His face was evil, his gaze was sinister, and his pale face was permeated with a kind of evil aura that made people feel shivering. Jie Jie Mixed God Son really didnt lie to me, there really is an Origin Demon Qi in this Land of Trapped Demons. That Origin Demonic Qi also wanted to demonize me into a puppet, not knowing that I myself am The Way of the Devil body, and even more so, I have cultivated the Dragon Swallowing Technique! This young man opened his mouth, and the smile presented on his face appeared extremely sinister. This was precisely Demon Son, who had entered the depths of the Land of Trapped Demons, and now walked out step by step, behind him, there were actually nine channels of demonic qi connecting this side of heaven and earth, emitting an even more pure and strong aura of the origin of the demonic qi. Demon Sons the origin of martial arts had gone through a metamorphosis, or rather with the help of the origin of magic qi in thend of trapped demons, his the origin of martial arts had evolved to a whole new level. Hm? There is the fluctuating aura of a great battle over at Chaos Sea It seems that Mixed God Sons battle between them and Jason and other earthly martial artists has already begun. This is a good opportunity to kill Jason Demon Sons eyes flickered, and then he remembered something, and his eyes shed with a hot light as he said to himself, This ce is not far from the Gray Mist Forest, I can make a trip to the Gray Mist Forest first, and then go to the Chaos Sea Jason, this time is destined to be your death, Ive already cultivated the Origin Magic Qi, I dont believe that Im still not your opponent this time! Chapter 2146 – Jason’s Wrath Gray Mist Forest. Demon Son walked into the Gray Mist Forest for the third time, his body was surrounded by wisps of Origin Demonic Aura, and under the rendering of that Origin Demonic Aura, it made him look even more evil and terrifying. His Cultivation aura had also be even deeper, and was already at the Sacred Level high level. However, since Demon Sons the origin of martial arts had already metamorphosed, it meant that his current Sacred Level High Stage battle power was definitely much more powerful than when he had not metamorphosed his the origin of martial arts to break through to the Sacred Level High Stage, and at least there was an increase of more than a multiple! After all, the metamorphosis in the origin of martial arts also meant a huge increase in battle power. Demon Sons purpose was clear, and he went all the way towards the depths of Gray Mist Forest. At that moment, theyer of gray mist surging in the Gray Mist Forest violently churned up, and immediately after that- Boom! Boom! A powerful vibration sounded, and the ground of the entire Gray Mist Forest fluctuated. Obviously, that Feathered Serpent had sensed the danger. ImmediatelyC Hiss! This Feathered Serpent immediately let out a sharp sound, and the extremely high decibel shrill sound traveled far in all directions towards Secret Land. At almost the same momentC Whoosh! Demon Sons figure shed rapidly to this side of the swamp deep within Gray Mist Forest, and with a nce up, he saw the massive Feathered Serpent that had burrowed out of the swamp. Jiejie- Demon Sons mouth let out a cold and piercingughter, he said, Feathered Serpent, its useless for you to shout your throat out, there wont be anyone toe to save you. Jason has already been entangled by Lord Plumpton, and may have already been killed at this moment. At first, I only asked you to hand over the life pearl, but you refused to do so, now its useless for you to hand over the life pearl, Ill let you die! As he spoke, a huge and iparable Teng Snake Phantoms silhouette emerged behind Demon Sons back, with wings on its back, stretching across the sky, diffusing a heavy origin demonic aura, its cold eyes staring at the Feathered Serpent, diffusing a vastly terrifying Teng Snakes pressure. Snort! Snort! Immediately, that Feathered Serpent let out a sharp hiss as it was instinctively greatly suppressed, and its huge body began to wander away as if it wanted to flee far away. Want to escape? Give me your life! Use your life pearl to nourish my life frame, and use your essence blood to nourish my origin! Demon Son shouted in the air, a channel of origin magic qi burst out from his body, a total of nine channels, sweeping the sky, stirring the wind and clouds of this side of heaven and earth, making the sky dark and heavy, as if the clouds were pressing down on the top of the sky, and the origin magic qi that filled the air was permeated with a sinister, bizarre, bloodthirsty, and ominous aura. Chaos Sea, in the battlefield. Jason heard Feathered Serpents shrill hiss when it came. At that moment, the corner of Jasons eyes couldnt help but look in the direction of Gray Mist Forest, knowing that it was a cry for help from Feathered Serpent. Just under this slight distraction of Jason, steeply- Boom! Boom! Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie both joined forces and sted forward with a single strike, their fists moving across the sky, containing a wisp of The Power of the Gods might, sting through this side of the void, and besieging Jason. Jason hastily swung his fist to parry, but losing his head start, he was shaken back by the power of Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosies punches, and the qi and blood in his body fluttered dramatically, even the light of Green Dragons Golden Body had dimmed somewhat. Demon Son, I swear that I will personally break you into pieces! Jasons eyes were wide with rage, his eyes shed with furious killing intent and endless anger. Right now, he simply could not spare the time to go to Gray Mist Forest to support Feathered Serpent, and knowing that Demon Son had reappeared and was heading to Gray Mist Forest to seize Feathered Serpents lifeblood, he was unable to go to his aid either. Jason has no friendship with Feathered Serpent, only a cooperative rtionship. But no matter what, it was Feathered Serpent who had joined hands with him to defeat Mixed God Son, and he had also promised Feathered Serpent that he would definitely rush to him once he was in danger and sent out a signal for help. Its just that he didnt expect this Demon Son to be so shady and even more despicable, taking advantage of the gap between him being pestered by Lord Plumpton to head to deal with Feathered Serpent. Jason took a deep breath, collected his mind and gave it his full attention. Right now, he was facing the joint attack of Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie, he couldnt afford the slightest bit of distraction, or else he would be injured by the joint attack of these two great God Sons. As his Cultivation Realm broke through to Emperor of the Absolute, his Green Dragons Golden Body transformed even further, so even though he hadnt reached Extreme Realm Emperor yet, the strand of The Power of the Gods evolved by the two God Sons already had a hard time causing any damage to his body. the Gods had already made it difficult to inflict injuries on his body. Previously, when his Cultivation Realm hadnt been elevated, his Green Dragons Golden Body hadnt been able to resist the invasion of that strand of The Power of the Gods, but now it was different. As long as the wisp of The Power of the Gods evolved by Lord Plumpton no longer posed much of a threat to him, then he was fearless, and that was where his bottom liney. Soldier Arctic, kill! Jason steeply bellowed out as he evolved the Soldier Arctic fist seal, his body was filled with a killing and overpowering aura, his fist seal was monstrous, his killing aura manifested, the supreme Green Dragon power was erupting, forming a powerful and unparalleled fist attack that strangled at these two great God Sons. Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie fought against each other, their cooperation with each other seemed to be extremely tacit understanding, Mixed God Son fronted up to Jasons punches, Saint Dsosie waited for the opportunity to attack and kill, the threat to Jason under such cooperation was really great. Jasons eyes shed a ray of coldness, and he knew that this kind of battle could not go on, under the change of offense and defense of the two big God Son, it made him tired to cope with it, and it consumed his own The power of the origin greatly. If he dragged on like this, once his The power of the origin declined, he would be in danger under the strong attack of these two great divine children. Therefore, it was necessary toe up with a way to target Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie one by one, breaking the tactical coordination between their offensive and defensive transitions.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Soon, Jason already had a countermeasure, but he still needed a proper timing. Boom! Boom! The attacks of the two great Divine Sons came sting over once again, and Jason resisted with all his might, that Sunling Bloodline of his own boiling up, surrounded by a Green Dragon Origin Energy. Suddenly, a hint of joy shed in Jasons eyes, and a fierce killing chance emerged, he suddenly sprinted towards Mixed God Son and shouted, Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! With Jasons evolution, the void gave birth to a formation, forming a side of blockade space that confined towards Mixed God Son. Moreover, Jason catalyzed Approach Arctic and evolved the shadow of an Immovable Ming Wang, sitting in the sky and reinforcing the blockade of Formation Arctic. Immediately after that, JasonMarch Arctic shed, and his entire body rushed towards Saint Dsosie like a discharged cannonball, and he opened his mouth and shouted Front Arctic, Explode! Chapter 2147 Not Losing The Celestial Realm On the other side, the battle between Inferno and Sacred Son of Destruction was also extremely violent. Inferno, as the body of Inferno God Lineage, possessed the bloodline of Inferno God, and his qi and blood were as zing as fire, and under the operation of his gong method, his body was like an eternal divine furnace burning, and the zing qi and blood power swept through the world. Inferno had entered the Extreme Realm Emperor level for a long time, and his umtion at this level was extremely deep, which was something that Sacred Son of Destruction was far from being able to reach. After all, Sacred Son of Destruction had only been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, and his understanding of this realm was not deep enough to utilize it. In addition, Lord Plumptons qualifications and training resources since childhood were far from beingparable to those of The Human Realms martial artists, so Sacred Son of Destruction was clearly suppressed in this battle. Despite this, Sacred Son of Destructions fighting spirit and will to fight was still very strong, his body was like a javelin, with the perseverance of not giving up. Raging mes Burning the Sky! Inferno let out a loud shout as he activated the Yan Shen Burning Sky Technique, his own Yan Shen Qi and blood boiled up, condensing into a stream of Yan Shens power, which converged into his fist, and with the activation of his fist, the Yan Shen Qi and blood also surged crazily, sweeping through the air, and with the activation of his fist, the Yan Shen Qi and blood also surged crazily, sweeping through the air, and with the activation of his fist, the Yan Shen Qi and blood also surged crazily, sweeping through the air. As his fist momentum catalyzed, the Inferno Gods Qi and blood also surged madly, sweeping through the air, and as his fist momentum evolved, it looked like it formed an angry me, sweeping towards the Sacred Son of Destruction with the momentum of burning through the air. Dragon Burning Eight Wastnds Fist! Sacred Son of Destruction was fearless as his own power of destruction surged, creating a destructive aura, evolving his fist intent like it was transformed into a dragon of annihtion, sweeping through the sky and pouncing on Infernos fist st. Bang! The two mens fist power bombarded together, erupting with a shocking might, the power of the fist power was impacting, and the strand of The Power of the Gods contained within was also erupting. Stomp! As this fist fell, Sacred Son of Destruction opened his mouth and grunted, being shaken back by Infernos fist power.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Infernos eyes were stern, his killing chance was revealed, he didnt let go of this opportunity to catch up with the victory, his figure moved, rushed towards the Sacred Son of Destruction, at the same time, he evolved the fist power killing move also head to kill down, like a huge fireball falling, burning the sky. Sacred Son of Destruction fiercely raised his head, that pair of indifferent eyes flowed out of an extermination intention, that gaze does not contain any emotion, only a kill all the coldness and determination. Destruction Gun! Sacred Son of Destruction shouted out word by word, and a berserk and iparable destructive aura swept out from his body like a volcano erupting crazily, and in an instant, it turned into that terrifying and appalling destructive power. Almost instantly, the shadow of a cknce coalesced in his right hand, and the shadow of this cknce flowed with a destructive destructive power, emitting a might that was enough to exterminate all living things! Snort! The Destruction Gun condensed by Sacred Son of Destruction stabbed forward, its speed was like lightning, stabbing fiercely towards Inferno with the speed of lightning and fire, the destructive power at the tip of the gun exploding in an instant. Thud! Another air-breaking sound rang out, and it was clearly seen that Sacred Son of Destructions left hand had once again condensed a Destruction Guns shadow, and the destructive power contained within the ck spear carried a monstrous and horrifying destructive pressure, and stabbed straight towards Infernos chest. At that moment, Infernos face changed slightly, he actually sensed a hint of a sense of crisis! This made him feel unbelievable, after all, in his opinion, in a sparring match under the same realm, he was enough to crush The Human Realms heavenly pride. On the contrary, Sacred Son of Destructions attack of Destruction Gun condensed from his left and right hands at this moment was what made him feel a sense of crisis. Wrath of the God of Inferno! Inferno fiercely bellowed, he no longer preserved his strength, as he bellowed, a grand and boundless figure faintly emerged behind him. This figure was blurry, could not be seen truly, but it gave a sense of greatness through the heavens and through the earth, flowing with a me-like runes, containing the supremews of the Great Dao, causing this side of the earth and sky to tremble. Under Infernos urging, the me-like runes inscribed on the Inferno Gods shadow contained a strand of Inferno Gods power that converged into Infernos body, and he sted with his fist, evolving a ming, sky-burning fist that was like the wrath of the Inferno God burning the eight wastnds! The two attacked together again, this time the sound power was even stronger, there was a stream of hot air swept over in all directions, and the void also rang out bursts of sting sound. In an instant, the Destruction Gun evolved by Sacred Son of Destruction was broken, and the might of Infernos punch was like a torrent, impacting Sacred Son of Destruction. However, the breaking power of the tip of Sacred Son of DestructionDestruction Gun erupted, and it also affected Inferno. Uhh! Sacred Son of Destruction opened his mouth and grunted as he took several steps backward, this time he could no longer suppress the chi and blood that was churning in his body, and a strand of fresh blood spilled out of the corner of his mouth. Infernos face was pale, obviously having been impacted by the destructive breaking power that erupted from the tip of Destruction Gun, he had received some injuries, but they could only be minor ones. Sparingly, such a result was already uneptable to Inferno. You actually managed to injure me? The gaze in Infernos eyes narrowed slightly, with a de-like coldness shing. Sacred Son of Destruction wiped the back of his hand, wiping away the blood that had spilled from the corner of his mouth as he stared coldly at Inferno, his own battle intent unabated as he said, Whats wrong with injuring you? You just consolidated in this realm for a while longer than me. Otherwise, it wouldnt be impossible for me to kill you! What arrogance, Ill let you taste what it means to be desperate next! Inferno opened his mouth, that anger in his eyes growing wildly. Sunrise of the Phoenix! A clear and pleasant scolding sound rang out. It was from Purple Phoenix Saintess, who activated the second fist stance in the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, and in an instant, the true phoenix silhouette that appeared behind her emitted a clear phoenix sound, and then, just like a peacock opening its screen, its wings spread out, and its tail feathers spread out, and its tail feathers spread out. Her wings spread out, her tail feathers spread out, and a bright and eye-piercing aura blossomed on one of her feathers, like a round of golden zing sun had been birthed. Wisps of true phoenix power surging, Purple Phoenix Saintesss fist sted out, evolving a fist meaning like a true phoenix holding a round of zing sun in its mouth and bombarding Lord Droop. Lord Droop came from Mixed Vein, and could be said to be a veteran powerhouse, the Extreme Realm Emperor realm was already incredibly familiar, the fist prints formed by his burst of Mixed Vein Qi covered the sky, enveloping Purple Phoenix Saintess. As Purple Phoenix Saintess sted out this style of fist momentum, the fist prints evolved by Lord Droop were actually seen to be directly wiped out. In the end, Purple Phoenix Saintesss punch attack and Lord Droop were hard pressed together, and ten thousand golden lights blossomed, and the round of zing sun in the mouth of the True Phoenix Shadow exploded, forming a fierce impact of force that engulfed Lord Droop. Purple Phoenix Saintesss might was enough to shock people. Chapter 2148 – Killing the Dogs Lord Droops face was a bit shocked, he could see that Purple Phoenix Saintess had only just been promoted to the Extreme Realm Emperor level, but the battle power that Purple Phoenix Saintess had erupted from was too powerful. Whether its the power of the True Phoenix or the Battle Skill, its extremely horrifying and appalling, even if hes a veteran powerhouse, he failed to take advantage of the situation. If not for the rules suppression here Lord Droops old eyes shed a ray of coldness. He knew that Purple Phoenix Saintess destiny was powerful, and some special and powerful destinies could only appear in The Human Realm, such as Dragon Bloodline, True Phoenix, White Tiger Bloodline, and so on. This is because The Human Realm is the ce where Cultivation originated in ancient times, and it is Cultivation Holy Land. The Celestial Realm that is the heavenly strong man opened up, is not the root of thend, so in The Celestial Realm is never born simr to Dragon Bloodline, True Phoenix such pride. However, Lord Droop never thought that The Human Realm did not fall after the End Martial Age, and actually appeared one after another such a heavenly and powerful destiny pride. In this battlefield, Lord Droop saw that The Human Realms martial artists have strong destinies abound, such as the Kirin destinies, Wolf Boy destinies, and even The Fate of the Earth Store King and so on. All the signs indicate that after the End Martial Age, The Human Realm has been under the umtion of thin hair, this world can be said to be a golden bright world, one by one with the strongest destiny of the pride of the heavens is being born. This makes Lord Droop realize that The Human Realm martial artists really need to be suppressed as soon as possible, at least this batch of The Human Realms heavenly pride disciples must be killed, or else under the New Martial Age has already begun, it is possible that The Human Realms Cultivation will once again flourish, and will even be more powerful than that era of the Ancient Emperors. The Human Realms Cultivation may once again flourish, even more powerful than the time of the Ancient Emperor. If that is the case, it will be a great danger and trouble for The Celestial Realm. Lord Droops face sank,ing from the Mixed Vein, he was already extremely skilled in the battle techniques of this vein, he activated the Qi of the Mixed Vein, a channel of the Qi of the Mixed Vein seemed to form a chain, the surrounding space seemed to be imprisoned, and then it enveloped the space where the Purple Phoenix Saintess was located. The Seal of the Mixed Elements! Lord Droop shouted, he was preparing to block the space where Purple Phoenix Saintess was located, restricting Purple Phoenix Saintess movements. While sealing off the space, Lord Droops evolved punching power also bombarded over like a shadow, forming an ocean of the Mixed Elements qi, with a strand of The Power of the Gods within it shaking the void, attacking and killing Purple Phoenix Saintess with a formidable and unrivaled might. Phoenix Soaring to the Nine Heavens! Purple Phoenix Saintess shouted coldly, the True Phoenix Shadow that emerged behind her spread its wings, releasing ten thousand shes of splendor, a phoenix sound rang out,yers of True Phoenix Qi surged, and the True Phoenix Shadow soared into the sky, just like the divine phoenix soaring to the Nine Heavens! Boom! As the true phoenix silhouette soared into the sky, the The Seal of the Mixed Elements suppressed by Lord Droop was immediately cracked, and facing Lord Droops subsequent punches, Purple Phoenix Saintess met the fists and attacked. A bright golden light bloomed in his fist, and the power of the True Phoenix surged and erupted. Although Purple Phoenix Saintess had an advantage in terms of her destiny bloodline, and the secret battle techniques that she had realized from the True Phoenix divine Plume were extremely powerful, she had just been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor. The realization and application of this realm could not bepared to a veteran powerhouse like Lord Droop, so she could not help Lord Droop for a while, and was pestered by Lord Droop. Ah At this moment, a miserable howl sounded and blood sttered. A disciple of Blood Demon Sect was killed by Emily, and there were several disciples of ancient martial forces surrounding Emily, but Emilys own Sacred Level pressure suppressed these disciples of ancient martial forces. Emilys merciless killing method was also activated to the extreme, and she executed the Realms Killing Fist punch, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, the disciples of these ancient martial arts forces had no way to resist, and some disciples had already started to be killed. At this moment- Boom! Talitha sted out with a fist, and in the fist momentum, that Titan Divine Power erupted in full force, forming a whistling fist crush that suppressed and killed one of Ghost Tomb Sects disciples. That disciple was already injured, his figure was falling back, Talithas punch sted over, he was already unable to avoid it, sensing the danger, he roared angrily, he could only throw out his fist with all his might, in a vain attempt to resist Talithas punch. HoweverC Boom! Talithas punchnded, and under the outbreak of Titan Power that had reached the level of Great Emperor Realm, it directly broke through the disciples punching power, and sted the Ghost Tomb Sect disciples face. Instantly, the Ghost Tomb Sect disciples seven orifices bled, his figure was sent flying to the ground, and after a burst of convulsions, he was no longer able to move, obviously dead. The Sacred Dragon Scripts! On the other side of the battlefield, Lilith let out a shout as she activated Dragons Bloodlines most powerful battle technique, rolling Holy Dragons Breath like a wild tidal wave of surges, just like a giant dragon roaring, evolving punches that spanned across the sky, attacking and killing that Sacred Dragon Scripts disciple of Emperor n with unparalleled might. Level disciple Emperor Lickfold. Emperor Lickfolds face was pale, with traces of blood lingering at the corners of his mouth, he was already injured and was no match for Lilith. Right now, Liliths evolved fist killing move came over, Emperor Lickfold had no choice but to clench his teeth and execute Emperor ns fist to meet him. Rumble! With a loud boom, the fist power evolved by Emperor Lickfold was broken and killed by Liliths attack, and the Great Emperor Realm mid-stage Holy Dragon power impacted towards Emperor Lickfold. Wow! Emperor Lickfold opened his mouth and coughed up blood again. Lilith seized this opportunity, her eyes shed with murderous intent, a fist power erupted one after another, and her own Holy Dragons Breath was pushed to the extreme, and under the fist power transforming into a dragon, wisps of Holy Dragons Breath transformed into the shape of a dragon, just like 10, 000 dragonsing out, and engulfed towards Emperor Lickfold. This was Dragons Bloodlines Ten Thousand Paths Dragon Transformation Technique! Emperor Lickfolds own breath was already extremely weakened under his injuries, and he didnt have the time to heal his wounds, nor did he even have the chance to take the Holy Pill to heal his wounds. In the face of Liliths frantic punches, he also gave up, recklessly utilizing his own Sacred Power of Origin, adopting the attack of burn the stone with the stone, and also frantically throwing punches towards Lilith. However, no matter how desperate Emperor Lickfold was, he could not change the fact that he was defeated and died. Bang! Bang! His entire body was like a kite with broken strings, and he fell to the ground. Emperor Lickfold! Gordons furious voice resounded in the sky, he sensed that Emperor Lickfolds life breath was rapidly passing away, and was already on the verge of death. This made Gordon furious, he roared and bellowed out- Emperors Fist of Reflecting Heaven! Gordon unleashed the supreme fist way taught by Emperor Wallops lineage, and his surging, overwhelming, terrifying Great Saint peak power was erupting. Gordon wants to repel Robert and Wolf Boy from joining forces and rush to rescue Emperor Lickfold.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2149 – Brutal Strike Gordon was furious, but he was also grieving. There were already disciples in Emperor n who had been killed, and right now, Emperor Lickfold was knocked to the ground by Lilith, and was in critical condition. As the young master of Emperor n, he failed to protect the disciples of Emperor n, what a cruel blow it was to him. Gordons own Sacred Level peak Sacred Power of Origin was madly surging, stirring up the emperors qi and blood to cover the sky, sweeping the dome of the heavens, he erupted the majestic emperors power, catalyzing this supreme fist Dao, a fist sted out, the void trembled, and a shadow of an emperor appeared in the sky. This emperors shadow Reflecting the Heavens, the might shook the heaven and earth, giving people the impression that it was like a world-defying emperor projecting down from the infinitely distant space, intimidating the heaven and earth. Gordons punching power was monstrous, and the killing power contained within was extremely terrifying, breaking through the sky and enveloping Robert and Wolf Boy. Kirin Battle Technique! Roberts eyes sank, the purple unicorn that emerged behind him was filled with a rich purple aura of auspiciousness, and strands of Kirin Divine Power were continuously sinking into Roberts body. Kirin Battle Technique, this is a battle technique created by Roberts own realization based on his own destiny, applicable to his own the origin of martial arts and his Kirin destiny. Right now, Robert executed it, and the Kirin Divine Power that erupted from the evolved punch was even more fierce and violent than before, and even more majestic and powerful. Wolf Boy Fist! The eyes in Wolf Boys eyes were blood red, glowing with ayer of blood-colored coldness, and the only thing that filled his Wolf Boy illusions ice-cold eyes was a ruthless, killing, and bloodthirsty intent. Wolf Boy evolved fist prints, a fist print appeared in the air, each fist print manifested the blood-colored Wolf Boys blood shadow, with bloodthirsty killing Wolf Boy Power surging. Boom! Boom! In an instant, Robert and Wolf Boys mobilized punches and killing moves had already met Gordon, bombarding the emperors shadow manifested by Gordons punching intent. The ferocious and berserk force waspletely detonated in the collision, sweeping out a majestic and vast energy breath, sweeping in all directions. Stomp! Gordons punchnded, forcing Robert and Wolf Boy back. However, not waiting for Gordon to rush over to rescue Emperor Lickfold, Wolf Boy fiercely clenched his teeth, and his figure was like a wolf leaping, directly darting forward, like a ferocious wolf, which wrapped itself around the prey it was staring at, and was going to pounce on it to devour it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ten Extinction and Ten Destruction! Wolf Boy shouted coldly, he executed the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punch, it was a one-strike-to-kill punch, filled with a power of extinction, appearing berserk and bloodthirsty, a thick sense of killing even more permeated out from Wolf Boys body, and that blood-colored aura was like a sea of blood, enveloping Gordon. You seek death! Gordon roared out in anger, Wolf Boy was only a Sacred Level middle stage cultivation, right now, he dared to attack and kill, which made Gordon furious, the rolling Emperors power erupted once again, he pushed his fist, his fist sted out, that Emperors might was majestic and boundless, and an Emperors figure Reflecting the Heavens! Boom! Gordons fist sted over, destroying Wolf Boys fist momentum, and the strongest emperor power even shook Wolf Boy back. Wolf Boy retreated several steps backward, and blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth, but he didnt care about it and wiped away the blood with his hand. Wolves, the more injured they were, the more ferocious they became! Wolf Boy was exactly like this, under the injury, his own Wolf Boy illusion appeared even more brutal and bloodthirsty, and the blood-colored aura that permeated him was even thicker. After Wolf Boy was repelled, Robert rushed up again, wrapping himself around Gordon, not giving him any chance to get away. During this period- Boom! Not far away, Lilith threw a punch onto Emperor Lickfolds sr plexus, and this punchpletely made Emperor Lickfold fall to the ground and die! Damn! You all deserve to die! Gordon saw this scene, but he himself was unable to stop it, he hated to go crazy, his eyes were red, shing a color of madness. Kill! Gordonpletely went berserk, his chest was filled with hatred, he crazily activated the power of his Emperors bloodline, and regardless of everything, he exploded the Emperors Fist of Creation and Emperors Fist of Reflecting Heaven, and attacked Robert and Wolf Boy with a killing aura. With Robert and Wolf Boy joining hands, they were still being forced back by Gordon, and were also injured by Gordons even more powerful Emperors Fist of Reflecting Heaven. After all, Gordon was already at the peak of Sacred Level High Grade, just a hairs breadth away from reaching the Extreme Realm Emperor level, plus his Emperor bloodline was also extremely heaven-defying. Thats why Robert and Wolf Boy were unbeatable even if they joined forces. However, Robert and Wolf Boy still dragged Gordon down, they fought to the end and never retreated, this kind of battle was greatly beneficial to them. Because in just a few days, Robert and Wolf Boys Cultivation Realm had improved too fast, and they needed such a fierce battle to digest it properly, and only after they had digested enough could they improve further. Formation Locking the Void! Zack opened his mouth, and he catalyzed the Terrain Formation, that Origin Energy of his own transformed into a subtle formation pattern branded in the air, blocking the space where Henderson was. The formation patterns imprinted in the air lit up one after another, forming an Earth Potential Grand Formation that imprisoned the space, with the force of the Earth Potential Grand Formation impacting towards Henderson. Break it for me! Henderson roared out in anger as he frantically pushed his fist momentum, an eerie and ghastly Underworld Qi filled out from his body as he erupted with his full strength and sted into the air. Formation Martial Art! At this moment, Zack coldly shouted out, he catalyzed Formation Ways killing move, evolving his fist momentum in this regard, erupting a Power of the Great Sage, sting towards Henderson. Hendersons fist power had just broken through that side of the forbidden terrain formation, when he saw that Zacks Formation Ways fist power killing move was already close to his eyes. This caused Henderson to be shocked and furious, and he immediately met Zacks fist and moved forward to counter Zacks punch. In this way, Henderson also fell into a passive situation, at this time Zack let out another bellow Formation of Sword! Formation of Sword! Zacks terrain formation once again changed, no longer imprisoning space type of formation pattern, urging out of the terrain formation, the force of the terrain formation was transformed into a sharp sword, attacking and killing Henderson with lightning speed. At the same time, Zack even broke out the Formation Martial Art killing move again, and together with the attack of the Earth Potential Formation, it could be said to be a two-pronged attack, attacking and killing Henderson together. Henderson immediately frantically mobilized his fists to meet Zacks Formation Ways killing move, and at the same time, he also had to resist the attack of a sword qi generated out of thin air by the Terrain Formation. Even though Henderson had gathered all of his strength to resist, there were still several sword qi formed by the power of the Earth Formation that stabbed at him. Snort snort snort! Hendersons toes pointed out and he violently retreated backward, but he saw blood seeping out from some parts of his body, obviously wounded. Chapter 2150 – Three Days of Separation (I) Hendersons face became extremely ugly. He was no stranger to Zack, when he was in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, one of his opponents was Zack, when Zack directly conceded defeat. At that time, there was a huge difference in strength between him and Zack, and at that time, Henderson had already reached Sacred Realm, and Cultivation Realm hadpletely crushed Zack. But now, in this Secret Land, the opponent who had directly conceded defeat in the sparring ring arena in the past was able to injure himself? This made Henderson feel stifled and a sense of frustration. He was the young master of Ghost Tomb Sect, being an Underworld Body with Underworld Bloodline, in terms of natural talent, that was enough to be ranked among the top ranks of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride. He entered Secret Land already at the middle Sacred Level, and he remembered that Zack was only at the cultivation level of around Full Saint Realm High Level at the World Martial Arts League Competition. He didnt even care about such cultivation, with his Sacred Level cultivation, he could suppress it with a flip of his hand. The question is, what happened after entering Secret Land? Why did Zacks Cultivation level increase so quickly? Full Saint Realm directly broke through to Sacred Level, this is a big realm breakthrough, this only came in just a few days, so breakthrough, all let Henderson began to doubt life! The essence in Hendersons eyes shed, in fact, under careful consideration, he knew the reason, that was the cultivation resources! Zack must have gotten a huge amount of rare cultivation resources in order to break through the realm of Cultivation. This made Henderson subconsciously envious of the Carovia Cultivation Associations team, and he realized that as long as he followed Jason, all of them had broken through the realm, and their Cultivation Realm had increased dramatically! What this represented was already self-evident. Henderson couldnt help but think that if Ghost Tomb Sect had chosen to join the Carovia Cultivation Association and followed Jason, his Cultivation Cultivation Realm would have broken through to the peak of the Sacred Level, right? Unfortunately, standing on the wrong side is standing on the wrong side, there is no chance of repentance, Ghost Tomb Sect chose to follow The Celestial Realms forces, that is The Human Realms traitor, and the only thing that can happen between The Human Realms martial artists is a situation of immortality. I will kill you today! Zack opened his mouth, his tone of voice was stern and murderous! Henderson burst into a rage upon hearing this and said in a cold voice, You really think you can kill me just because youve broken through to Sacred Level? How naive! Zack did not say anything more as he catalyzed Formation Way and attacked Henderson once again. The sparring match between Marcel and Hilton was also going on violently. Marcels qualifications were also very strong, and he cultivated the Heaven and Earths Vast Breath, walking the hallowed path of Cultivation. Therefore, from the time he cultivated martial arts to the present, he has been taking one step at a time, and his Cultivation foundation is extremely solid. On the side of The Human Realm martial artists, in terms of the strength of his Cultivation foundation, perhaps Jason is the only one who can surpass him. Previously, Old Mr. Miller hadmented that Marcels Cultivation foundation is solid, and as long as his heart is steady, he is bound to walk out of a strong Cultivation path. Marcel has been adhering to his Cultivation path, moving forward step by step, seemingly not improving fast, but as long as he takes a small step, his Cultivation foundation is much stronger than others.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, even though Hiltons Cultivation cultivation had already reached the middle stage of Sacred Level, which was one small realm higher than Marcel, it was still difficult for him to fully suppress Marcel. Marcels Hao Ran Qi filled the air, and the Hao Ran Qi in the heaven and earth also added over, as he urged his Hao Ran Power to perform Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art or True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique attack, one move after another, in the middle of the rules, but not water leakage, with the majestic Cultivation foundation against Hilton, but actually did not lose the wind! Hilton cant stand Marcels fighting style, its too calm, its impable, its going to drive him crazy if he fights against it for a long time. Divine and Demonic Fall Stance! Hiltons eyes were full of killing opportunities, his body had wisps of Divine and Demonic Qi permeating his body, as he catalyzed this fist stance, evolving the horrifying scene of Divine and Demonic Fall Stance, making it seem as if one was in an ancient battlefield, filled with a bloody killing intent. In response, Marcel was fearless as he immediately disyed the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique fist stance, which was a fist stance that he had realized, and was derived from the True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique! The true meaning of True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique was to rid the world of demons! So what if the gods and demons have fallen? Emperor Brewer will suppress them! Boom! The fist power evolved by Marcel was so strong that a shadow of Emperor Brewer appeared in the sky, his own vast aura was extremelypatible with the shadow of Emperor Brewer, it could be said that it came from the same source. Emperor Brewer swept away the demons! And the spirit of Vastness represents righteousness, and can also be taken to get rid of the effect of evils! Therefore, Marcels True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique attack, which he activated with his Hao Ran Qi, was equivalent to the effect of a battle power increase, so the power of his punches was surprisingly the same as Hiltons punch that evolved the Fall of the Gods and Demons! The power of Hiltons fist fiercely bombarded together. Boom! Marcel parried Hiltons attack, and he began a counterattack, catalyzing his True Martial Fist Intent and attacking Hilton. Be at peace and immovable, as if it were the earth! Meditate deeply, as if it were a secret treasure! A Buddhist shout violently spread across the sky. A streak of Buddha light rose up to the sky, illuminating all living beings, like an ancient Buddha descending, releasing the supreme Buddhas might. Benjis precious face was solemn, his face was calm, just now he recited the scriptures from the Earth Store Sutra, blinding Buddha light was diffusing, the imaginary image of the Earth Store King sitting in the sky wasing to life, as if it had a trace of extra Buddha nature. Boom! Benji only suppressed his hand towards the front, pping his palm towards Blood Demon Sects Young Lord Heavenly! At that moment, the huge palm of the Earth Store Kings Illusory Shadow that was sitting in the air also pressed downwards, and that illusory palm print ovepped with Benjis palm print and superimposed together, thus suppressing Heavenly head on. Heavenlys face revealed a trace of panic, he actually detected a sense of crisis. At that moment, Heavenlys own Sacred Power of Originpletely erupted, unreservedly mobilizing, he performed the Blood Devil Swallowing Fist fist, a fist in the air, manifesting that hideous Blood Devils shadow, as if he wanted to devour this area of the world. Heaven and Earth. Heavenlys fist sted towards the palm imprint that was filled with Buddhas light that came down in the sky, but to him, that palm imprint felt as if it was a huge mountain that copsed, and he had a feeling of being powerless to resist it. Bang! An earth-shaking sound resounded, resounding through this heaven and earth, shaking the void and causing it to fluctuate violently, triggering a tidal wave of force that swept in all directions. It was actually seen that the palm imprint evolved by Benji pped down, directly smashing the divine devil fist intent evolved by Heavenly, and the scene of the fall of the gods and devils were all annihted at the first time. The power of The Way of the Buddha contained within that palm imprint even shook Heavenly, with an unparalleled might! Wow Heavenly violently opened his mouth and directly spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood, and his entire body staggered backward, being injured. Chapter 2151 – Three Days’ Farewell (II) Heavenly managed to stabilize his stance with difficulty, his face was in disbelief, and a sense of fear appeared in his eyes. Is this the same Benji who was injured and admitted defeat at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference? When the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he fought against Benji, Cultivation Realmpletely crushed Benjis him, that battle will Benji injured, coughing up blood in his mouth, and ultimately Benji admitted defeat. However, after Benji conceded defeat, his Cultivation breath climbed straight up, and finally broke through to Beginning Saint Realm! Therefore, in terms of the result of that battle, Benji lost. But for Benji himself, he did not lose, that battle Benji itself is to sharpen their own Cultivation, sharpen their own essence, through the sharpening of that battle, walked out of the ring after his Cultivation breakthrough, no regrets. So, that battle, for Benji he did not lose. By now, it can be said that the wind and water turn, when in the ring field can suppress and injured Benji Heavenly, at this time is even Benji a palm of the momentum can not resist. Heavenly face full of dismay, the whole person is simply unbelievable, simply can not imagine just a few months of time, such a reversal is so big. Shushu. The schr is not the same as he was three days ago, when he was impressed! Benji is no longer a man of the world. In Chaos Sea, Benji got the inheritance of the ancient The Way of the Buddha method branded in front of the body of Stone Buddha Mountain, and he even got a strand of Energy of Chaos, and his Cultivation Realm also reached the high Sacred Level. That strand of Energy of Chaos is his bottom line. When he leaves Secret Land, he willpletely refine that strand of Energy of Chaos, strengthen himself the origin of martial arts, andprehend the Laws of the Great Dao embedded in Energy of Chaos, and then he will take this as an opportunity to break through. Extreme Realm Emperor is not impossible. HeavenlyCultivations cultivation is also not weak, Sacred Level, but against Benji, it is not enough at all. It must be known that after Benji obtained the Earth Hidden Sutra, a great opportunity, in front of Stone Buddha Mountains body, his Earth Hidden Kings phantom had been able to manifest, and the power of that strike just now contained the power of the Earth Hidden Kings phantom converging into the Earth Hidden Power, and with a single palm, it wounded Heavenly. You are surprisingly so strong! Heavenly clenched his teeth, his face somewhat unsightly and somewhat unwilling. Amitabha Buddha betrayed the earth, then let the poor monk ferry you to hell! Benji opened his mouth, speaking decisively, his bodys Buddhist light zing, the might of the Buddhist dao presented itself at this moment. Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist! Benji was like a Buddhist lions roar, his body had a zing Buddhas light shining on him, the Earth Store Kings silhouette that sat in the sky diffused the Earth Stores power continuously into his body, making the Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist that he performed have a majestic aura and was really like having the power of the ten dragons and ten elephants, and the power of that The power of the fist Dao was like the power of Mount Hen, which could be considered as the extreme of the Buddhist battle technique lineage of fierceness! Boom! Boom! The fist power broke through the air and crushed towards Heavenly with an unrivaled momentum, that fist Dao power shattered the air and swept towards Heavenly with a majestic and boundless might. Heavenlys face changed in shock as he clenched his teeth and activated his God-Devil power to meet Benjis mighty fist st. Under the bombardment of the fist, Heavenly was shocked to find that his God-Devil power was actually restrained by Benjis Earth Treasury Scripture, and the fist power he had evolved was also broken and killed, and the Dragon Elephant power contained in that overwhelmingly powerful fist power was furious and iparable, and once again, Heavenly was forced back. Earth Treasury Scripture of Eight Thunders! Benji shouted coldly, evolving the battle technique of the Earth Treasury Scripture, transforming his fist into a palm, and palm prints surfaced in the sky, a total of eight palm prints pping in the air, like eight thunderps resounding in the sky, and the Earth Treasury power that pervaded the area was strong to the extreme. Roar! Heavenly roared out in anger, he sensed a great crisis, and had no choice but to recklessly explode his Sacred Power of Origin, catalyzing the strongest fist power, striking without reservation, and transverse to the terrifying palm imprints that were pping down. Bang! Bang! A roaring sound of vibration detonated in the air, only to see Benji shoot down the palm prints with a destructive momentum to break Heavenlys fist attack, among them there are a number of palm prints bombarded on the Heavenly body, each palm print falls, Heavenly is as if it was hit by a lightning strike, palm prints containing the power of the Earths hidden didnt enter into his body, causing great trauma to him. Traumatized him greatly. It can be said that after this blow, Heavenly has beenpletely defeated, waiting for his only defeat and death! Boom! Finn and Iam exchanged punches, and Iams fist dao meaning zed like fire, and the strand of The Power of the Gods contained within was even more overbearing. With this punch, Finn was forced to retreat. Although he had be a devil with a single thought and obtained the inheritance of The Way of the Heavenly Devil, after all, there was a gap in the Cultivation Realm, and it was indeed difficult for him to resist Iam at the high Sacred Level. However, there was nothing wrong with stalling Iam. As a matter of fact, Finns performance is also amazing enough, with a Sacred Level high level to be able to resist an Extreme Realm Emperors veteran powerhouse, which is not easy to do, to know that The Power of the Gods for Sacred Level level martial artists, simply can not be resisted. Iam stared at Finn with a cold gaze as he said, Heavenly Devil Bloodline has be extinct, where did you get The Way of the Heavenly Devils cultivation method from? Finn kept his mouth shut, of course he wouldnt reveal that a wisp of Yuan Shen left over from the ancient times by an old man known as Heavenly Devil was hosted on him. This was the biggest secret on his body, and he wouldnt say it out, no matter who it was. After all, this fact was too shocking. Finn was not stupid, from Heavenly Devils words, he guessed that Heavenly Devils identity was only not simple, and it was highly likely that he had a shocking origin in the Ancient Strong Martial Era. Thetter even fell and was suppressed in the great tomb, indicating that Heavenly Devils enemy opponents are extremely terrifying, unimaginable existence.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, if one really wanted to divulge the fact that a strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen was hosted in his body, then one was afraid that he would usher in a killing curse, and might provoke some extremely terrifying existences. If you want to fight, then fight, why do you need to talk nonsense! Finn spoke coldly. Hmph, still so arrogant at a young age! Just as well, after I subdue you, let your The Way of the Heavenly Devil go to hell to be buried with you! Anyway, Heavenly Devil Bloodline should have been exterminated! Iam opened his mouth coldly, his bodys qi and blood surging and zing like fire, emitting a scorching aura. Coming from Inferno God Lineage, he was a veteran powerhouse in his own right, and the level of Quasi-Transcendent God had even reached its peak. Iam immediately evolved the Inferno God Lineages strongest battle technique, and his figure moved, wrapped in a heavy and intense killing opportunity, and under the impetus of his fist, he attacked and killed Finn. Finns face was calm, and there was a battle intent in his eyes, a channel of Heavenly Devil Qi burst out from his body, and he mobilized Heavenly Devil Fist to meet the battle. In this battlefield, The Human Realms martial artists were all fighting each other, killing each other, doing their part to defend The Human Realms martial artists dignity and momentum! Chapter 2152 – Blood on Fire (II) In this battlefield, there is nothing more fascinating than Jasons battle against Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie. Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosies offensive and defensive coordination was extremely tacit understanding, because they were both Lord Plumpton, and they had also fought against each other from time to time in The Celestial Realm, and they also had a rtively good understanding of their respective techniques. So naturally, they were extremely skillful in cooperating with each other. Jason had been waiting for an opportunity to break the offensive and defensive coordination between Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie, and the opportunity he was waiting for was the one that sessfully triggered Front Arctic. When Front Arctic was sessfully triggered, Jason didnt hesitate to activate Formation Arctic and Approach Arctic one after another, thus confining the space where Mixed God Son was. Sons space, then he activated March Arctic and instantly rushed to Saint Dsosies face with the speed of the wind. Among Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie, Mixed God Sonsbat power was slightly stronger. Therefore, Jason chose to attack Saint Dsosie. By injuring Saint Dsosie first, Jason would be able to take some initiative in the next battle. Front Arctic, Explode! Jason roared, this time, under the Front Arctic trigger, three thin lines in his human bodys Cosmic Void solidified, which meant that it triggered a threefold increase in battle power! Jason also felt quite regretful, if he could trigger a fourfold or even fivefold increase in his battle power, he would have been able to seriously injure Saint Dsosie. However, Front Arctic itself was full of uncertainties, and it was already a great luck to be able to trigger it sessfully. Rumble! Jasons evolved fist power sted forward, and under the trigger of Front Arctic, the majestic power bred in his fist power was like a prehistoric beast awakening, with a supreme power that swallowed mountains and swept across the world. Jason was already at the level of Emperor of the Absolute, and his own The power of the origin had already undergone a metamorphosis, plus he had absorbed about half of the Energy of Chaos in a piece of Chaos Spirit Stone. The power of the origin of martial arts has reached the highest limit of his current realm! Therefore, when Front Arctic triggered, his The power of the origin tripled and exploded, how terrifying was that might? It was simply unimaginable! Therefore, as Jasons fist sted out, this side of space looked like it had exploded, and with the impetus of his fist, it even formed the terrifying scene of that spatial vortex. That traction force swept towards Saint Dsosie, and what it brought to Saint Dsosie was a terrifying feeling like destroying the sky and destroying the earth. How is this possible! Saint Dsosies face changed in shock, and even a hint of panic appeared in the gaze in his eyes. He simply did not expect that Jason would suddenly be able to burst out with such a majestic and magnificent fist Dao gigantic power, and the power of such a punch had even surpassed the Extreme Realm Emperors level! This was too terrifying! However, Saint Dsosie was also worthy of being Lord Plumpton, he was not in a state of chaos, the two runes branded under the pupils in his eyes suddenly bloomed with a bright and blinding light. Blood Seal of the Human King! Saint Dsosie shouted out, the two special runes in his eyes releasing a brilliant light and energy. At that moment, Saint Dsosies own Human King Qi and blood surged and surged, like a tidal wave of violent surges, and in the end, that Human King Qi and blood was condensing, and eventually condensed into a drop of blood, which contained a monstrous amount of the Human Kings might, as if it contained an endless amount of energy. This was a drop of Human King blood! This drop of blood merged into Saint Dsosies body, at that moment Saint Dsosies own breath was madly soaring, his own The power of the origin was boiling up, reaching an unprecedented peak! Saint Dsosie was equipped with Human Kings Bloodline, and his own Human Kings blood had condensed into a drop of Human Kings blood, overloading the power of his bloodline, causing his Cultivation aura and The power of the origin to instantly skyrocket. Human King Fist, suppress! Saint Dsosie roared into the air as he erupted into a supreme fist, and the Human King Fist that had been inspired from the depths of his bloodline was sweeping out in full force, sting forward along with his fist. This fist, the might is also extremely terrifying, detonated in the air, has its own a Gai Shi human king descending supreme divine might, led to the vibration of the void, the embedded The Power of the Gods is even more powerful, with the fist toward the front of the crushing, killing the sky! Rumble! In an instant, Jason and Saint Dsosies attacks sted together. In that instant, space exploded, qi energy was like a tidal wave, crazily sweeping, and bursts of sound like thunderous explosions were unceasingly heard, spreading throughout the entire Secret Land. Hmph! Saint Dsosie let out a muffled grunt, despite the fact that he had condensed a drop of Human Kings blood and stimted the potential power of his own bloodline, he still failed topletely withstand Jasons threefold increase in the huge power strike. Front Arctic burst out of the majestic force impacted Saint Dsosie, he opened his mouth under the stifled grunt of his body toward the backward retrogression, the corner of the mouth overflowed a trace of fresh blood. Jasons face turned pale, and the light of Green Dragons Golden Body dimmed for a while, as he was also affected by the terrifying power of Saint Dsosies punch. But judging from the result, Jason was still slightly better. Whoosh!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Of course, Jason would not miss this opportunity to catch up with Saint Dsosie, his figure moved and sprinted towards Saint Dsosie like a shadow. Speaking of Mixed God Son, when he was blocked by Jasons Formation Arctic, he had already realized that it was not good, and sensed Jasons intention. Mixed God Son first activated the secret art of The Seal of the Mixed Elements to counter the Formation Arctics confinement, but he was ultimately one step toote, as Jason had already exploded against Saint Dsosie. out a powerful strike against Saint Dsosie. Boom! Mixed God Son broke through Formation Arctics seal, he roared into the air and bellowed out Heaven Taking Fist! Mixed God Son chased towards Jason at the first opportunity. At this time, Jason had already rushed to Saint Dsosies front, and in an instant, a stream of Human Emperors Energy erupted from Jasons body, and under the rendering of this stream of Human Emperors Energy, Jason appeared as if he was a contemporary emperor, standing proudly in the world, and only had an overbearing and infinite emperors The Emperors Way of the World. The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason shouted into the air as he catalyzed his Human Emperor Fist and executed his first fist stance! Ang roarC The Green Dragons phantom emitted a dragons roar that shook the nine heavens, and then it entered Jasons body, forming a bridge that caused Jasons two types of Origin Energy to merge. The Emperors Breath and Green Dragons Breath converged together, and the power of the origin that coalesced into them catalyzed this punch. As Jasons fist force sted forward, a round of radiant obsidian sun rose up, emitting the endless might of the Emperors Way, containing the might of destroying the heavens and destroying the earth, and then crushed through the sky, suppressing forward with an unrelenting momentum, enveloping and engulfing Saint Dsosie. At that moment, Jasons heart stirred as he sensed Mixed God Sons strongest punching from behind. Jason gritted his teeth, he did not bother with Mixed God Sons attack. Because, he was unwilling to let go of this opportunity to re-injure Saint Dsosie right now. Chapter 2153 – The Killing Chance is Intense The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jasons punch was pushed forward, and while Saint Dsosie was knocked back and had yet to stabilize his stance, this Human Emperor Fist killing move had already reached his eyes. Almost at the same time, Mixed God Sons attacking punch from the back also came straight over, that was the punch of Heaven Taking Fist, capturing the creation of the heavens and killing the enemy invisibly! In the midst of his rage, Mixed God Sons own power of the origin erupted, and the Qi of the Mixed Element was surging, evolving chaos and covering the sky, containing a terrifying and monstrous killing opportunity. Saint Dsosies face abruptly changed, no longer able to maintain hisposure. He did not expect Jason to be so ferocious, so desperate,pletely ignoring Mixed God Sons iing punch, and punching out towards him to suppress him. Moreover, under Jasons imperial aura that filled the air, there was only a human emperors might like the worlds co-respect, and it even crushed over towards Saint Dsosie. Break it for me! Saint Dsosie clenched his teeth, in this critical moment, he could only quickly condense his own The power of the origin, urging his fists in haste, and exploding his own Human Kings power with all his might! Boom! With a loud bang, Jasons fist power evolved a round of sunlight filled with the power of the Human Emperor towards the front to kill and crush, and actually broke Saint Dsosies fist power, and the force of Human Emperors Energy and Green Dragons Breath fused and coalesced within his fist power also fiercely impacted Saint Dsosies fist power. Saint Dsosie. Almost at the same time, Mixed God Sons punch also attacked and killed. Jason was toote to dodge, he bellowed and crossed his left arm, parrying as much as he could. Bang! Jason had mainly focused on Saint Dsosie, so he was unable topletely block this all-out strike from Mixed God Son, and was instantly bombarded by the mixed power embedded in Mixed God Sons punch. Jasons figure retreated, but the gaze in his eyes also saw that Saint Dsosie was also staggering back under his Human Emperor Fists attack, and the corner of his mouth was constantly overflowing with blood, and that Human Kings qi and blood had thinned out, and that Human Kings aura was also rapidly declining. From this, it could be seen that Saint Dsosies injuries were not light! However, Jason was not doing well either, in his haste, he was unable to utilize all his strength to resist Mixed God Sons punch, Jason was also shaken back, with blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth. The greenish-golden light on Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body dimmed, but as Jasons inexhaustible Sunling Bloodline continued to grow, the Green Dragons Golden Body once again blossomed with eye-catching light. Jason reached up and wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, he narrowed his eyes at Saint Dsosie and said with a cold smile, Saint Dsosie, I told you that if it was a one-on-one fight, I would be able to blow your head off! Whats the matter? Do you believe me now? What the hell, Son of God, do you really think youre invincible just because you came down from The Celestial Realm? That you can look down on The Human Realm martial artists? Ill be damned! Jason said as he spat a mouthful of bloody phlegm towards the ground, spitting out all the blood left in the corners of his mouth. So what if Extreme Realm Emperor? Even if I havent reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level, Ill definitely be able to beat you guys up! Jasonughed coldly, but that voice was extremely loud, he was trying to pump up The Human Realm martial artists, letting The Human Realm martial artists know that these Lord Plumpton were nothing more than that, and that there was no need to be afraid at all! If Laozi breaks through to the Extreme Realm Emperor level, then Laozi alone can beat ten of you! Jason opened his mouth, that gaze looking disdainfully towards Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie. Right now, Jason was indeed qualified to look askance, as he was able to injure Saint Dsosie with a one-on-two match, and he was a small realm lower than these two great God Sons. Although Jason was also injured, he was able to fight out of his momentum, giving people a sense of youthful supremacy. The Human Realms martial artists heard Jasons voice, Zack, Marcel, Robert and other individuals, their will to fight is even more exciting, the blood in the body is burning. Only after the battle will we know the result! Only after a battle can one realize that The Human Realm is not inferior to The Celestial Realm, and can even be stronger! Inferno, Iam, Lord Droop and others were a little silent, their hearts set off shocking waves, it was really hard to believe that Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie could not help Jason when they joined hands, and now it was Jason who had the upper hand. Whats even more shocking to them is that Jason hasnt even reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level yet. What kind of demon is this? Even in The Celestial Realm, there were only a handful of such demons, right? Other than Emperor Wallop, perhaps only the unseen Daochildren of The Celestial Realms several supreme Dao lineages possessed such heaven-defying battle power. Divine Son, your injuries Lord Droop, who was battling against Purple Phoenix Saintess, pulled away slightly as he asked in a worried tone. Im fine! In this battle, Jason will be killed! Saint Dsosie opened his mouth, and with a sh of millimetre light from the ancient ring he wore in his hand, a turquoise-coloured elixir appeared in the palm of his hand, exuding a rich and iparable fragrance that made one feel rxed just by smelling the fragrance. Without a doubt, this was definitely a healing elixir of extremely high grade, and The Human Realms healing elixir waspletely iparable to it. Jason saw this scene, his eyes reddened and his face took on a color of rage as he roared, Damn it, Saint Dsosie, youre looking for death! How dare you take an elixir from the Storage Ring? Did you ask me? Your Storage Ring is destined to be mine! Kill! With a roar of rage, Jasons qi and blood stirred, his killing chance was intense, and under the March Arctic, he charged towards Saint Dsosie once again. Saint Dsosie froze C what was this guy saying? He actually had to ask him before taking a healing elixir? Did he consider his Storage Ring to be his? At this thought, Saint Dsosies facepletely darkened. Not only Saint Dsosie, Mixed God Sons face was even darker, because Mixed God Sons Storage Ring was taken away by Jason, and now Jason was actually eyeing Saint Dsosies Storage Ring? And he even threatened that these Storage Rings were all his? This face was a p in the face. Jason, youre really being overly arrogant! Mixed God Son shouted angrily, his own mixed energy zed up, forming an ocean that swept towards Jason, at the same time, he exploded his fists, sting out a monstrous punch that contained the power of mixed energy, attacking and killing Jason. Taking advantage of the gap between Mixed God Son and Jason, Saint Dsosie had already taken that elixir. Saint Dsosie, however, did not have the time to fully refine it, but the elixir still had a great helping effect on his injuries after taking it. Get the hell out of my way! Jason was enraged, and there was only an intent to kill with fury, and his killing intent was iparably prevalent. He once again catalyzed Human Emperor Fist and executed the third stance of Human Emperor Fist C Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! He would never give Saint Dsosie the chance to refine the elixir to heal his injuries, otherwise all that he had done earlier would not be in vain, he would beat Saint Dsosie until he was on the ground.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 2154 – Recreating the Son of God Jasons own Emperors Qi was surging crazily as he was catalyzing out the third fist stance of Human Emperor Fist. As his fist stance evolved, a Dragon Qi was being generated, each Dragon Qi was an Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Moreover, through Dragon Bloodline as a bridge of connection, his own Green Dragons Breath also fused over, and almost instantly, thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon had already been formed, and the number was still increasing drastically. In the end, Jason had evolved around 3, 000 Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, which was still a far cry from tens of thousands, but it was a great improvement from before. More importantly, when he fought with Mixed God Son in Gray Mist Forest, with the help of the dormant Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body, he had realized the fist meaning of these three fist movements of Human Emperor Fist. It was only a pity that when he was in Gray Mist Forest, the Human Emperor Sword Spirit had already suffered even further injuries in order to fight against the terrifying shadow that Mixed God Sons life-preserving seal had condensed. Nowadays, the Human Emperor Sword Spirit had basically fallen silent without any fluctuations. Jason remembered that back in Gray Mist Forest, when he executed Human Emperor Fist, he felt a special kind of fluctuation, and even in the punches he attacked and killed, he was able to form a sword shadow of the Human Emperor Sword, and that killing power was extremely terrifying, which was able to injure Mixed God Son. At this moment, he once again activated the Human Emperor Fist, but he could not sense the fluctuation of the Human Emperor Sword Spirits breath, otherwise if he could once again evolve a wisp of the Human Emperor Sword Spirits sword shadow, then this battle would be incredibly easy. However, Jason didnt feel any regrets, anyway, he had alreadyprehended the fist meaning of these three Human Emperor Fist, and was able to fully explode the true power of these three Human Emperor Fist. At this moment, the three thousand Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that Jason had condensed, under the impetus of his fist, almost engulfed Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie with a violent and boundless momentum. Among them, most of the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon engulfed towards Mixed God Son, while about a thousand Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon pounced towards Saint Dsosie. Jason was determined to never let Saint Dsosie have enough time to heal and recover from his injuries. Otherwise, with the heavenly elixirs prepared in the Storage Ring of these Divine Sons, given a certain amount of time, Saint Dsosie would surely return to his peak state, so how can this battle still be fought? There was absolutely no way to fight! Chaos has begun, seize the heavens! Mixed God Son roared out, his own mixed qi boiling, while a heaven-capturing might filled the air. Mixed God Son fused the two supreme boxing styles of Chaos Fist and Heaven Taking Fist together, erupting into a supreme strike that sted towards the engulfing Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, and at the same time, the might of that fist power also impacted towards Jason. Jason, youre simply pushing it too far!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Saint Dsosie spoke angrily, facing the thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that swept over, Saint Dsosie could only fight to meet them with his fists. Boom! Boom! In an instant, the sound of violent punches reverberated through the space, and the force of the agitation swept in all directions, creating an extremely horrifying scene. Saint Dsosie was wounded, and under the thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, he was hard to resist, and his figure was being forced back. Whew! At this moment, Mixed God Son forcibly broke through thebined attack formed by the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, and his fist sted towards Jason. Jason was rushing towards Saint Dsosie at full speed, and in the face of Mixed God Sons attacking punches, he didnt concentrate on how to deal with it, but just blocked it casually. As a result, after Mixed God Sons punchnded, Jason was once again injured by the power of the mixed elements contained within Mixed God Sons punch as well as the impact of The Power of the Gods, and blood continued toe out from the corners of his mouth. However, in this instant, Jason had also rushed to Saint Dsosies face, and at that moment, Jasons eyes were filled with murderous intent. Emperors Common Respect! Jason opened his mouth and evolved the second fist stance of Human Emperor Fist! Jasons body surged with the Emperors Qi filling the air, and in the fist momentum that erupted, a fist meaning was evolved, forming an Emperors shadow, sitting in the air, filled with the Emperors aura that rolled like a tidal wave, it was just a shadow, but it gave off an aura of divine might that suppressed the Nine Heavens and the Ten Earths! And, when Jasons fist sted out, the emperors shadow that sat in the sky seemed to have a majestic and boundless emperors power from the infinite space to converge over, into Jasons fist. This was simr to when Inferno had performed Wrath of the God of Inferno against Sacred Son of Destruction, and the power of the God of Inferno had converged across space when the shadow of the God of Inferno had evolved in the air. Rumble! Jasons fist broke through and killed the sky, filled with endless Emperors aura, the power of the fist contained within was even more powerful, as if it was going to blow up the space in general, giving a sense of invincible momentum. Saint Dsosie easily repelled the thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragons siege, now Jason this monstrous horror of a fist and again bombarded over, which makes Saint Dsosie have a kind of scalp numb feeling, actually is the first time the heart of a feeling of powerlessness. Even so, Saint Dsosie roared with fury, and regardless of everything, he catalyzed the potential power of Human Kings Bloodline, evolving the fist of Human King Fist, and met it head on. Rumble! A ground shaking fist power sting sound rang out, this side of the void seemed to explode like a general, sound power like thunder, dull ear-shattering. However, Jasons fist fell, and with an unrivaled momentum, it actually broke Saint Dsosies Human King Fist, and immediately after that, the punch continued to blow on Saint Dsosies chest. Wow! Saint Dsosie coughed out blood, the whole person directly flew out, the injury was aggravated once again, the injury on top of the injury, equivalent to the healing elixir that he had just consumed was for nothing, it didnt work. Jason was about to continue to kill Saint Dsosie when he was about to continue to kill Saint Dsosie, steeply, his heart moved, fiercely felt the rolling demonic gas with a monstrous momentum from his right side swept over. At that moment, a figure dressed in ck suddenly appeared and attacked Jason at an extremely fast speed. This figure had a source of demonic qi permeating the air, a total of nine, sweeping through the sky, stirring the wind and clouds of this side of heaven and earth, making the sky above dark and heavy, like a ck cloud pressing down on the top of the sky, and that permeating source of demonic qi was even permeated with a sinister, bizarre, bloodthirsty, and ominous aura. Amitabha Buddha! Just as this figure rushed over and was about to attack and kill Jason, a Buddhas horn sounded, and in an instant, the Buddhas light flourished, connecting heaven and earth, fighting against and consuming that heaven-shadowing origin demonic aura. Benji! The one who crossed in front of this ck-clothed figure was actually Benji, who rushed over. Chapter 2155 – Demon Son Showed Up Sparing Benjis sudden appearance and cross-stall in front, the ck figure that sprinted over also threw a punch towards the front. In an instant, the Origin Demonic Qi that swept through the air was filled with a bloodthirsty, brutal, bizarre, and horrifying sense of aura as it rolled through the heavens. The fist momentum that evolved was like a ck vortex, as if it had formed a ck hole, and there were vaguely some demonic ghostly shadows surfacing in that ck vortex, thus presenting eerie and horrifying shadows that devoured towards Benji. Earth Treasury Scriptures Town Lock Hell! Benjis face was as normal as usual as he activated the Earth Store Sutra, the Buddhas light around his body was zing, and there were strands of Earth Store power in the shadow of the Earth Store King that was suppressing the sky that merged into the punch that Benji evolved, and then it sted towards the ck vortex that was swallowing over. Boom! With a loud bang, the zing Buddha light and that ck and bizarre Origin Demon Qi entwined together, erupting with a shocking energy aura that swept into the surroundings. As the twonded this blow, the ck vortex immediately copsed, forming a wisp of Origin Demon Qi that filled the sky. The zing Buddha light contained within Benjis punch also dimmed. Benjis figure remained stalwart, and the ck figure also stopped, revealing a pale and evil face. Unexpectedly, you bald monks Cultivation strength has be so strong! The other party teased with a cold smile. Benji folded his hands with a nd expression. It turned out that Benji had already killed Heavenly, and under the defeat of Heavenly, he no longer had the strength to fight against Benji, and waspletely killed by Benji. Afterwards, Benji sensed that there was a strong demonic qi attacking Jasons side, he thought nothing of it and rushed over at the first time, crossing the road in front of him. Benji knew in his heart that it was already extremely difficult for Jason to fight against the two Great Divine Sons, and if a third person attacked and killed him, it would only cause Jason to fall into apletely passive and dangerous situation. Jason also turned his head to look over, staring at the young man dressed in ck with an evil face, the gaze in his eyes was filled with coldness as he said, Demon Son, have you eaten a bears heart and leopards gall, you shrunken turtle? You actually dare to show up too! This ck-clothed man was none other than Demon Son, who looked at Jason with narrowed eyes, smiled sorrowfully, and said, Not to mention, that thing I ate is much better than bears heart and leopards guts. That Feathered Serpent that you tried to protect several times eventually fell into my prey. The only pity is that now that my The Way of the Devil body hase to fruition, the Feathered Serpents life bead is no longer as good as it was expected to be for my life style. If this Feathered Serpent was a bit more powerful, then by taking its Fate Bead, I would probably be able to Extreme Realm Emperor as well. Jasons face was chilly, and that angry killing intent in his eyes was extremely prevalent. Jason already knew the fate of that Feathered Serpent, but now that Demon Son said it in such a showy tone, he still felt furious in his heart, and his killing intent was even more zing like fire. He could also see that Demon Son had already reached the realm of peak Sacred Level High Order, and was extremely close to Extreme Realm Emperor. In Jasons opinion, this was nothing.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What surprised him was that Demon Sons the origin of martial arts had gone through a metamorphosis, bing even more powerful, especially the pervasive purest demonic qi, which was more than twice as powerful as the previous level. He guessed that Demon Son should have gotten some kind of chance in Secret Land, and it was impossible to have such a level of metamorphosis just by relying on Feathered Serpents life pearl. Feathered Serpents Fate Bead was only able to enhance Demon Sons Snake Fates attributes, it was not yet able to be able to make his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS go through a metamorphosis. Benji, kill him and get rid of the demon on this! Jason spoke in a deep voice. He no longer paid attention to Demon Son and focused on Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie. After such a dy, Mixed God Son had already blocked in front of Saint Dsosie, Saint Dsosies injuries were already extremely heavy, but he had awakened the Human Kings blood, and his qi and blood were still extremely powerful, the rolling qi and blood were moisturizing his flesh, and was recovering from his own injuries. Mixed God Son, its your turn to get down next! Im going to beat all of you so-called Lord Plumpton down! Jason opened his mouth, his bodys battle intent stirring, with a strong me of war burning. Jason, dont be overly arrogant! You must know that the heavens are more powerful and terrifying than you can imagine! In the eyes of some great figures in the heavens, not to mention you, even The Human Realm is as small as dust! Mixed God Son said coldly. I dont care about that, all I know is, arent you God Sons jumping for joy right now? Then lets burst you guys first! Jason said coldly as he moved his body, charging towards Mixed God Son with a windy speed. Sunling Bloodline filled the sky, zing like the sun, oceanic and endless. Pressing Fist! Piercing Punch! Jason activated Fighter Arctic, his own fighting spirit and battle intent was pushed to the extreme, he had a supreme aura of battling the heavens and the earth, and he used Fighter Arctic to explode Heaven Fists punching power, the two punching powers he executed evolved the strongest punching intent, breaking through and killing the sky, enveloping Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son was very powerful and maintained his peak fighting strength. Jasons intention was to force Mixed God Son back and then wait for an opportunity to kill Saint Dsosie. Saint Dsosie had been hit by his Human Emperor Fist, and that injury was extremely serious, and he wouldnt be able to recoverpletely for a while. Kill! Mixed God Sons killing chance was intense as he activated his own Mixed Qi, evolving Mixed Veins most powerful battle technique, and also met Jason in this way. Demon Son stared at Benji, and there was an intense killing chance surging in those gloomy eyes. Demon Son remembered that in The originator Sacred ce of Retreat, when he attacked and killed Jason in the Dragon Pond, it was also Benji who appeared and intercepted him. Now, in Secret Land of Chaos, when he attacked Jason again, it was also Benji who appeared and intercepted him. This was simply like a nemesis. However, judging from the attributes of the two mens martial arts training, they were indeed hit nemeses. Demon Son walked The Way of the Devil origin path, Benji cultivated the Buddhist dao method, and was in possession of The Fate of the Earth Store King, hell is not empty, The Way of the Devil is not removed, vow not to be a Buddha! Bald monk, repeatedly and thrice bad for me, see if I dont suppress you! Lets see if its you who is one foot taller in the Dao or me, the Devil! Demon Son spoke in a cold voice. He wasnt afraid of Benji, after all, after he had obtained the Origin Demonic Qi in that Demon Trapped Land, his The Way of the Devil Body had already reached the Grand Completion Realm, and with the addition of having swallowed Feathered Serpents Life Bead, his own Snake Fate had be even stronger. Whats more, he was already at the peak of Sacred Level High Stage, Benji was still Sacred Level High Stage, and Cultivation Realm-wise he was slightly higher than Benji. Amitabha Buddha, your demonic nature is too heavy, your heart is not right, you should be suppressed for eternity! Benji folded his hands and said in a calm tone. Suppress? Suppress you bald ass! Lets see me demonize this so-called Buddhist method of yours! Demon Sons voice rose in anger, and nine channels of Origin Demonic Qi swept through the sky, forming a scene like a dark cloud, the ck as ink demonic Qi churning as if it contained something horrifying within. Whoosh! Demon Sons figure moved, wrapped in endless killing opportunities, and then rushed towards Benji. Chapter 2156 – Battle of the Demon Fighter Demon Sons killing chance was flourishing, his own stock origin demonic qi swept through the air, each origin demonic qi contained exuberant and boundless qi and blood power, like a demonic dragon taking off into the air and pressurizing the world, releasing a sinister and ghastly aura. Demonic Fist! Demon Son catalyzed the Supreme Fist Dao from Supremes Holy Land. Phases were born from the heart. A multitude of ecologies would have a multitude of phases. The phase of all beings contains the demonic phase. The so-called demonic phases are born from the demons of the heart. Demons are born from the heart, and then the fist way evolves, which has no limits and no end, and epasses all things! This is the horror of Demonic Fist, it can evolve thousands of punches, which are weird, tricky, unpredictable, yet extremely powerful. Especially Demon Son has The Way of the Devil body after the great sess, the origin of martial arts to get metamorphosis, his own that stock source of magic gas is embedded in the majestic magic, at the moment with his show of boxing full out. In an instant,yers of fist shadow extrusion when the sky, covering the sky, like a ck ocean swept toward Benji. Dragon Elephant Demon Fist! Benjis eyes were cold, he shouted, his body was filled with Buddhas light, he evolved the Demon Fist Dao, and his fist momentum was embedded with a fierce and violent Dragon Elephant power, evolving a fist meaning that gave a person a kind of might that suppressed the worlds demons. Boom! Benjis fist power and Demon Sons Demonic Fist fiercely bombarded together, the zing Buddha light and the ck as ink Origin Demonic Qi were impacting, entangling and wearing out! It can be said that the Origin Energy of the two can be described as ipatible and mutually exclusive, and it is also the battle between The Way of the Buddha and The Way of the Devil. Although Benjis Cultivation Realm is slightly lower, he has obtained a ray of Energy of Chaos, and with the help of that ray of Energy of Chaos, Benjis the origin of martial arts is transformed, bing strong and sturdy, and appearing majestic. Therefore, Benjis power of the origin was extremely powerful and majestic, especially after it was transformed into the power of the dragon and the elephant, it had a ferocious aura of destroying the world. Therefore, Benjis Dragon Elephant Demon Fist resisted Demon Sons attack. Snort! Steeply, a huge Teng Snake silhouette emerged behind Demon Son, with wings on its back, its body looking evenrger than before, a pair of blood-colored eyes shing with an icy gaze, and strands of Origin Demonic Qi lingering between the pping of its wings. This Teng Snake shadow appeared even more realistic, the breath was also stronger than before, obviously undergoing a metamorphosis. The fact that Demon Sons own Teng Snake Phantom had such a change was of course rted to Demon Son devouring the Feathered Serpent Fate Bead. Once the Snake Fate came out, Demon Sons own Cultivation aura had risen by arge margin, and his current Cultivation aura had already reached the strongest state of his current strength. The Teng Snake shadow that stretched across the sky had a huge and iparable Snake Power converging into Demon Sons body, and he rushed towards Benji with great strides, and a channel of Origin Devil Qi swept across the sky, with a powerful and iparable Devil Might aura manifesting itself. The Way of the Devil Origin Fist! Demon Son steeply let out a loud shout, as he unleashed a brand new fist path, this was the fist path of The Way of the Devils Origin lineage, which had also been obtained by Demon Son in the Land of Trapped Devils, and was extremely suited to his own outbursts of Origin Devil Qi. The Ten Hells of the Earth Treasury Sutra! Benji fiercely opened his eyes angrily, like the eyes of a vajra, with only an aura of supreme majesty, as he evolved this killing move from the Earth Treasury Sutra, the back of the Earth Treasury Kings phantom figure that sat in the sky, that side of the suppressed hells looked like it had been released. The back of the Jizo Kings phantom silhouette was itself connected to a bloody hell that was shaped like a suppressed hell. However, when Benji evolved the Ten Hells in Ten Directions fist stance, the evolved fist intent merged with the hell that was connected behind the Earth Store Kings phantom, presenting a horrifying scene of ten hells in ten directions. Blood, bones, corpses, bloody, vicious, eerie, and terrifying! All of them appeared in the ten hells, and thus enveloped and suppressed Demon Son. Obviously, Benjis intention of this fist gesture was to treat Demon Son as one of the demonic creatures in the hell, and to wrap Demon Son in these ten hell scenes before suppressing him.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Trying to block me off? Simply delusional! Demon Son shouted coldly, and in the The Way of the Devil Origin Fist that he executed, the zing fist aura impacted the sky, and the origin magic power wrapped in the fist momentum was even more exuberant like the sea, and the surging origin magic qi was also shaped like boiling, surging violently and sweeping towards Benji. Rumble! The attack of the two men sted together, erupting into a shocking might, the sound of the tremor was deafening, and the force that swept up also spread in all directions. The golden-colored Buddhas light and the Darkness Demon Qi were intertwined, constantly wearing each other down before being annihted in midair. Demon Son was very strong, especially after cultivating the Origin Demonic Qi, plus he was at the peak of the Sacred Level High Stage realm. Benji is even not weak, he received the inheritance of Stone Buddha Mountain bodys Buddhist dao, was able to manifest The Fate of the Earth Store King illusion, and also received a strand of Energy of Chaos as a gift. Therefore, BenjiCultivation Realm spared slightly lower or not, he was not suppressed by Demon Son. However, Benji want to defeat Demon Son is not easy, so this battle between the two, destined to be a needle sharp to the tip of the spear, depending on the key moment who can seize the opportunity to give each other a fatal blow. In the other battlefield, the battle between Finn and Iam continues. Demon Sons arrival he had already noticed, and in his heart he was quite surprised that Demon Sons Cultivation Realm had improved so quickly. Moreover, Demon Sons bodys Origin Magic Aura was extremely flourishing. However, Finn felt that that strand of Origin Devil Qi was different from his first Heavenly Devil Qi, but there seemed to be some subtle corrtion, which he himself could not distinguish. This kid actually got the inheritance of the origin The Way of the Devil, tsk, this life is really getting more and more interesting. Coldly, Heavenly Devils voice rang in Finns mind. Finn pulled away slightly after sparring with Iam, he used his divine thoughts tomunicate with Heavenly Devil and asked, You mean Demon Son? Whats the difference between his origin The Way of the Devil and the The Way of the Heavenly Devil that I cultivate? Of course there is a difference, these themselves are two different the origin of martial arts paths. However, in the ancient times, the origin The Way of the Devil can be said to have evolved from The Way of the Heavenly Devil. After all, the cultivation of The Way of the Heavenly Devil requires the Innate Holy Body or the Heavenly Devil body first, and some people who do not have these physical bloodlines are unable to cultivate. Over time, some people created the cultivation method of The Way of the Devil from The Way of the Heavenly Devil, and since then it has formed its own lineage. Although this Origin The Way of the Devil evolved from The Way of the Heavenly Devil, it is not too rted to The Way of the Heavenly Devil. Finn secretly nodded his head, more or less understanding the difference and connection between The Way of the Heavenly Devil he had gone through and Demon Sons origin The Way of the Devil. On the contrary, that kid is not simple is the one who shares the same bloodline as you, and he actually masters the Nine Characters Fist! This fist way, The Celestial Realm has always wanted to get it, but has never been able to obtain it, and thought it had been lost and extinct. Heavenly Devils voice resounded once again. Chapter 2157 – Joining Forces to Surround and Kill Finns eyes looked towards the side of the battlefield where Jason was, he knew in his heart that what Heavenly Devil was referring to was Jason, and Jason was the only one in the field who shared the same bloodline with him, both originating from the Miller family. Nine Characters Fist, are they strong? Even The Celestial Realm covets it? Finn asked. Of course its strong. In a sense, it represents the ultimate in a certain kind of Cultivation. Heavenly Devil opened his mouth, hemented and added, But unfortunately, that Godking who created this fistway in the first ce also fell in that amazing battle. It was a pity that that peerless Divine King was assassinated by someone close to him at the critical moment of the battle, and he was left with a grudge. Otherwise, with that Divine Kings stature, who could kill him? Who would have been able to defeat him? If not for that, it wouldnt have been as bad as the Ancient Emperor making a desperate attempt to kill The Celestial Realm alone, in exchange for the peace of The Human Realm. Finns heart moved, vaguely felt that he had touched on an ancient secret, but before he could ask carefully, he saw that Iam had already wrapped in endless killing opportunities and rushed to kill again. Finn gaze a cold, his own stock of war will burn again, a first Heavenly Devil gas in the surge, will reflect his own a Heavenly Devil-like might, he broke out The power of the origin, Heavenly Devil Fist evolved to the extreme. to the extreme, and met Iam in battle. Red me Burning the Sky! Iam bellowed out, and his qi and blood seemed to turn into a sea of fire, carrying an iparably hot aura, just like magma flowing from a volcanic eruption, and swept through the sky, engulfing towards Finn. Kid, activate the Heavenly Devil Fault, using the other partys Inferno Gods power to form the Heavenly Devil Faults Fault power, and thus quenching your fleshly body. This Heavenly Devil Fist you have just cultivated, you are not yet able to understand its meaning, furthermore, your current Cultivation Realm is unable to explode the true power of the Heavenly Devil Fist, so it would be better to take this opportunity to quench your Heavenly Devil Robbery. Coldly, Heavenly Devils voice sounded in Finns mind. Finns face was stunned, and he knew in his heart that Heavenly Devil would never harm him. After all, a strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen was hosted in his body, and if something bad happened to him, then this strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen would have nowhere to be hosted.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Heavenly Devil would not harm him, but would instead try to help him grow up quickly. Only when he had grown stronger would Heavenly Devils spirit be restored. Immediately, Finn followed Heavenly Devils words and mobilized the Heavenly Devil Robbery to meet Iam, preparing to use the power to refine himself. This would be very dangerous, there was a great crisis, once he didnt control it well, he would be countered by the quenching power of the Heavenly Devil Robbery, and he would have to face Iams killing attack, then his life would be in danger. Normally, Finn certainly wouldnt make such a choice. But he was gambling, gambling that Heavenly Devils wisp of Yuan Shen wouldnt sit back and watch him fall into a life-threatening situation. Ah In this battlefield, a miserable howling sound was endless. Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, Divine Meteor Sect including those disciples of Emperor n were killed one after another. The disciples of these ancient martial arts forces had not reached the Sacred Level level, so they could not resist the attacks of Emily, Talitha, and Daisy. Daisy had also reached the Cultivation cultivation of Great Emperor Realm. At this moment, the few disciples of The Human Realm who could still survive were few, and the remaining ones were all injured, all of them showed shocked and horrified faces, obviously they also had a premonition of what would happen to them next, and it was definitely hard for them to escape from death. After Lilith killed Emperor Lickfold, she moved and rushed towards the wounded Henderson. This was a decision made by Lilith after observing the whole battle situation. Henderson was already wounded, and it was the right time to join hands with Zack to kill himpletely. By joining forces, as long as Henderson was killed, Zack would be freed up and be able to kill other enemy personnel, thus expanding the advantage of The Human Realms side. Formation Locking the Void! At this moment, Zack activated the terrestrial formation, forming a formation in the void, the formation patterns imprinted in the void lit up one by one, forming a terrestrial formation that imprisoned the space, and the power of the terrestrial formation embedded within it was like an invisible chain that wrapped around Henderson. Hendersons face sank, and an angry killing intent shed in his eyes as he angrily shouted, Break for me! Immediately, Henderson erupted with the Underworld Divine Fist punch, the Underworld power contained within the punch carried a terrifying aura, as if it was power drawn from the Underworld, and it sted forward to break through the blockade of the geomantic formation. Formation Martial Art! Zack, however, took the opportunity to evolve the Formation Ways killing move, mobilizing an iparably powerful killing fist, and under the support of the power of the terrain formation, he sted towards Henderson. Damn it! Henderson roared, he had to face the spatial confinement of the Geomantic Formation on the one hand, and had to deal with Zacks fist attack on the other, which made him feel extremely passive. Henderson had no choice but to maximize his punching power, exploding into a zing killing move, as the sky filled with fist shadows, breaking through the blockade of the geomantic formation while also meeting Zacks punching attack. At that momentC Boom! A majestic Holy Dragons Breath swept in, apanied by an illusory dragon shaped punch, the Holy Dragons power insidepletely exploded, attacking and killing Hendersons back with an unstoppable momentum. Henderson sensed, his scalp numb, he alone to meet Zack has been extremely difficult, now are injured in the body, actually there is a Sacred Level level of opponents to attack and kill, this is undoubtedly to make him worse, difficult to resist. Henderson fought hard to resist Zacks punches and was about to return to defense when he suddenly- Set! Zack let out a bellowing cry, as he first evolved a void formation pattern, and the force of that terrestrial grand formation in the void formed once again, locking the space where Henderson was. The Underworld Qi and blood on Hendersons body immediately erupted crazily to break through that void-locked formation, but this also required a certain amount of time. In this instant, that iing fist had already attacked and killed- Boom! The punch solidly hit Hendersons back, and all of the Holy Dragons power contained within the punch had also entered Hendersons body. Wow! Hendersons mouth spewed out blood, his entire body staggered forward and fell back, and his Cultivation Aura also rapidly declined like a deted balloon. Up to this point, Lilith shed out, those beautiful eyes shed with a cold sharpness, and said to Zack, Strike together, and kill him quickly! Zack nodded his head and activated Formation Way, thus attacking and killing Henderson. Lilith also surrounded him from the side, and with the two of them joining forces, facing a Ghost Tomb Sects Young Lord who had already been heavily injured, this had already sealed the fate of the other party. Chapter 2158 Gordon’s Hate Boom! Steeply, a booming and vibrating fist power boom came out. It was actually seen that in mid-air, a Purple Kirin roared and shattered the mountains and rivers, surrounded by auspicious purple aura, permeated with a strong Kirin Divine Power;in addition, a huge Scarlet Wolf Boys phantom also appeared in the air, with scarlet eyes, fangs exposed between its mouths, permeated with a bloodthirsty and murderous aura. The Purple Qilin Phantom and the Scarlet Wolf Boy Phantom united, pouncing on the emperors shadow that had evolved in the air. At the same time, Robert and Wolf Boy also teamed up to unleash a powerful strike, shaking the void and attacking Gordon. Gordon roared angrily, he was so angry, he watched Emperor ns disciples fall one after another, killed and died, but he couldnt do anything about it, there was nothing he could do to help, so you can imagine how heavy that kind of grief was. He is Emperor n young master, but can not shelter their own people, how to talk about the world in the future? That was simply a joke. Therefore, Gordon was furious, the whole person cloak hair, the original handsome temperament of the god was gone, reced by a hideous and horrible state. He frantically urged his Sacred Power of Origin, which was at the peak of Sacred Level, and the power of the emperor was surging madly, sweeping through the sky, sting towards Robert and Wolf Boy with a surging and overwhelming might. Gordon was very strong, other than Jason, there were very few people under Extreme Realm Emperor who could fight against him. Awakening the emperor bloodline, and there is also Emperor Wallop lineage of supreme boxing, that is, he is a little less lucky, into this Secret Land so far, basically did not seize the opportunity.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Otherwise with his talent and bloodline, as long as there is some chance, that breakthrough to Extreme Realm Emperor is not difficult. Therefore, Gordons attacking and killing momentum was like a tidal wave, sting towards Robert and Wolf Boy with an imposing momentum that swept through the sky. Boom! Boom! Sessive bursts of punches rang out, and under Gordons all-out attack, Robert and Wolf Boy were once again forced to retreat. Robert, under repeated sparring, was injured by Gordons imperial power, and blood was spilling from the corner of his mouth. Wolf Boy was the same, his injuries aggravated even further, he was only at the middle stage of Sacred Level, and to be able to fight against The Human Realms supreme celestial pride like Gordon up to this point, it was already enough to defy the heavens. However, Wolf Boy himself had a ruthlessness, he reached out and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, his body had a wolfish ferocious aura permeating his body, his eyes showed a ferocious light, like a wounded ferocious wolf that was permeating a bloodthirsty killing opportunity. Im going to kill all of you. Emperors Fist of Creation, Emperor Ba Dangkong! Gordon coldly opened his mouth, that killing intent was erupting, zing Emperors Qi and blood was surging, an appalling and iparable Emperors power was embedded within his fist momentum, he urged his fist momentum and struck horizontally into the air, and the roiling fist shadows immediately engulfed towards Robert and Wolf Boy. Kirin Battle Technique of Swallowing the Sky! Roberts thin face showed a resolute intent, he was injured, but his own battle intent was not weakened by half, and even that battle intent was burning like fire. He knew in his heart that he was not Gordons opponent yet, but he did not have the slightest intention of retreating, he just had to meet such a strong person, in order to better refine his own Cultivation, in order to consolidate his own Cultivation Realm, as soon as possible to digest the disadvantages of the rapid enhancement of the Cultivation Realm. As long as he was able to survive the past, causing the Cultivation Realm to be consolidated and perfected, tending towards the realm of perfection, then he would be able to continue to break through upwards! The purple unicorn illusion roared angrily into the air, opening its mouth as if it wanted to devour the heavens and earth. Roberts fist power carried the power of devouring the heavens, and there was a Kirin Divine Power surging in his fist power, and it sted towards Gordon with his fist power. On the other hand, Wolf Boy was just like the small strong man that could not be defeated, like a ferocious wolf, manifesting in the sky, with scarlet eyes revealing a Wolf Boy bloodthirsty aura, and a majestic and boundless Wolf Boy power containing bloodthirsty killing intent surged towards Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy evolved Wolf Boy Fist Seal, a fist seal manifested in the air, each fist seal presented a bloody Wolf Boys blood shadow, emitting the sound of wolf howling in the underworld, and devouring Gordon in this regard. Gordonughed coldly in his heart, he had thought that he would be able to quickly subdue Robert and Wolf Boy, after all, both of these two peoples Cultivation Realm were lower than his. However, he did not expect that these two would be able to keep holding him back so far. Gordons fist force crossed the air, causing the void to tremble, and the Emperors power embedded in that fist force erupted in full force, evolving a fist shadow that also sted towards Robert and Wolf Boy. Bang! Bang! A violent sound of fist power bombardment was heard, detonating in the sky, like a thunderp resounding, deafening. Fist power fell, Robert and Wolf Boy two people were once again forced to retreat, Roberts face became even more white, obviously once again suffered Gordon that the impact of the most powerful force. Wolf Boys mouth corners continued to bleed, and the Wolf Boy aura that permeated his body was also much weaker. Gordon sneered coldly, and was about to prepare to continue chasing and killing forward when steeply- Boom! Boom! The space where Gordon was located was surrounded by a formation pattern that lit up one by one, followed by a terrain formation that blocked the space where Gordon was located. Zack had rushed over at an unknown time, and was evolving a terrain formation, confining the space where Gordon was. Break it for me! Gordon coldly shouted out, in his opinion, this level of terrain great formation could not trap him at all. Zack, however, was also the first to catalyze Formation Way, attacking and killing Gordon. Moreover, Robert also once again evolved his fist and attacked towards Gordon. Wolf Boy did not move, he took out a piece of Spirit Stone, which contained a strand of Energy of Chaos. This was a small piece of Spirit Stone of Chaos that he had been given. At that time, he had not fully absorbed the Energy of Chaos contained in this small piece of Chaos Spirit Stone, and after absorbing only a small portion of it, he had reached the middle Sacred Level. Wolf Boys Cultivation Realm had risen too quickly and hadnt been honed and utilized, absorbing Energy of Chaos to continue to raise his Cultivation Realm would do more good than harm. Therefore, Wolf Boys Chaotic Spirit Stone still contained arge portion of Energy of Chaos, and he wanted to wait until the right time to absorb all of it. Right now, after this battle with Gordon, Wolf Boy felt that his Cultivation honing was no longer a problem, so as long as he absorbed the remaining Energy of Chaos in this Chaos Spirit Stone, he was certain that he would be able to break through to the Sacred Level realm! Wolf Boys determination shed through his eyes, and with a movement of his faith, he urged his Origin Energy to channel the strand of Energy of Chaos contained in this Chaotic Spirit Stone into his body, and absorbed and refined it. As long as he breaks through to the Sacred Level, he will be able to kill Gordon with the help of Robert and Zack, who has just arrived! Chapter 2159 – Outside Storm Clouds (I) Wolf Boy was already lightly wounded, and his own Wolf Boys qi and blood had also weakened, but the fierce aura on his body had not changed at all, and the battle intent and killing intent in his eyes were also incandescent. At this time, Wolf Boy was constantly absorbing the Energy of Chaos remaining in the small piece of Chaos Spirit Stone in his hand. As all the Energy of Chaos within the Spirit Stone was absorbed into his body, his own aura began to change, under the nourishment of the strand of Energy of Chaos, a force that seemed to be born from the heart was generated within his body, and the qi and blood power that permeated his body was continuously growing, sweeping away the previous decline. Wolf Boys the origin of martial arts was also being strengthened, that strand of Energy of Chaos directly transformed into his Origin Energy, his origin was growing, his qi and blood were strengthening, and his physical body was also metamorphosing. Gradually, the Cultivation breath on Wolf Boys body began to climb up, and the blood-colored breath permeated by the Wolf Boys phantom that appeared in the sky also became more intense and thicker, like a sea of blood spreading out and sweeping through the sky. Obviously, Wolf Boy was in the process of breaking through, utilizing the Energy of Chaos he absorbed to break through towards the Sacred Level. As an Innate Talent, Wolf Boys pure heaven and earth aura was converging towards his body when he was making his breakthrough. Innate Talent was born to be in harmony with the Dao. Therefore, Wolf Boy was able to easily stir up the purest spiritual qi in the heavens and earth to cultivate his own Cultivation. As the spiritual qi of heaven and earth continued to converge over, one could sense that Wolf Boys own Cultivation aura was also rising, and was on the verge of a breakthrough. With Wolf Boys talent, its not difficult to break through, as long as Robert and Zack can hold Gordon back and prevent him from interfering. Marcel and Hilton were battling each other. Marcels Cultivation Cultivation is a little bit inferior, but his foundation is strong and has a heaven and earths righteousness, so Hilton cant help Marcel for a short period of time, and its difficult to defeat Marcelpletely. While the two were fighting, Lilith suddenly killed over, she evolved Dragons Bloodlines The Sacred Dragon Scripts, bursting out the strongest attack, the magnificent and majestic power of the Holy Dragon erupted, attacking and killing Hilton. It turned out that Zack and Lilith had already killed Henderson by joining forces. After that, Zack attacked and killed Gordon. He mastered the Formation Way, and utilized the terrain formation to trap Gordon, restricting Gordons Cultivation, and was able to attack and kill Gordon in a targeted manner. Lilith attacked and killed Hilton, and when she teamed up with Marcel, her power could be said to be overwhelming, causing Hilton to start retreating. The battle between Sacred Son of Destruction and Inferno was also incredibly grueling. So far, Sacred Son of Destruction had been injured, with blood remaining at the corners of his mouth, and even a trail of fist marks branded on his torso. Fortunately, Sacred Son of Destruction used Power of Destruction to harden his body, making his Destroy the cmity bodyplete, so he was able to resist Infernos punches. However, Inferno was also wounded and suffered some minor injuries. In terms of overall strength, Inferno was superior to Sacred Son of Destruction, but Sacred Son of Destructions will to fight was extremely strong, and his willpower was extremely resilient, so if Inferno wanted topletely and thoroughly defeat Sacred Son of Destruction, it wouldnt be a matter of a moment. On the other hand, Purple Phoenix Saintessa On the other hand, the battle between Purple Phoenix Saintess and Lord Droop continued. Lord Droop was a bit distracted due to his worry about Saint Dsosies safety, and Purple Phoenix Saintess seized the opportunity and started to suppress Lord Droop. On Jasons side, his battle spirit was burning like fire, and under the impetus of Fighter Arctic, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit had reached a peak state. Jason attacked and killed Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie, and Mixed God Son spared no effort, fully erupted his own mixed energy, he evolved chaos, and performed Fist of Heaven Taking, and had already performed his strongest strength. Jason, even though he was injured, his strength did not seem to be affected in the slightest, and he was able to perform his punches, evenparing the strength of his body with that of Mixed God Son, and after a few injury-for-injury attacks, Mixed God Son was injured, and Jasons injuries were further exacerbated. Jason didnt care about it, he just wanted to hurt Mixed God Son, and then take the opportunity to kill Saint Dsosie. As long as Mixed God Son is injured, he will be powerless to stop Jason from charging towards the seriously injured Saint Dsosie. It could be said that the battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm had reached a heated stage, but judging from the situation on the field, The Human Realm had the advantage.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Therefore, if nothing unexpected happened, in the end of this battle, The Human Realm would be victorious. Outside. At the entrance of the Secret Land of Chaos, the heads of the various forces were still waiting. On the side of Carovia Cultivation Association, Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, the strongest Extreme Realm Emperor were present, in addition to Emperor ns Harmony, Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands Lord Origin, Blood Demon Sects Lord Origin, and the Human Realm Warriors. Harmony of Emperor n, Lord Origin of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Lord Blood of Blood Demon Sect, Lord White of Paradise of the Gods in Holy Land, and Ancient Buddha Moya of Ancient Buddha Sect were also present. Emperor powerhouses were also still present. It had been nearly seven days since the various Celestial Pride had entered the Secret Land of Chaos, and they were all unaware of what had happened inside the secret realm. However, from the look of his face, Harmony looked calm and confident, he must have thought that Gordon would definitely shine in Secret Land. After all, at that time, among the major Celestial Pride that entered Secret Land, Gordons Cultivation Realm cultivation was the highest, and on the surface, at least had the strength to sweep the Celestial Pride from all sides. Therefore, Harmony didnt worry about anything at all, feeling that Emperor n was bound to be an unrivaled existence in Secret Land. Lord Origin is also the same, although HankCultivation cultivation is not considered to be the strongest, but Lord Origin obviously knows that there will be some unexpected things happen in Secret Land, lets say The Celestial Realmes to people and so on. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land has already defected to The Celestial Realm, so as long as the gods son of this big forcees, then Hank can naturally follow in Secret Land to eat and drink. In addition, the heads of Blood Demon Sect and Ghost Tomb Sect also had the same expression, they had all confirmed that the Divine Sons of the Divine Forces that they had defected to hade, and they were in Secret Land. With Lord Plumptons might, who of these celestials from The Human Realm could resist? Surely they could be suppressed with the lift of a hand! I dont know, when one of these forces Extreme Realm Emperors bigwigs learns about everything that happened within Secret Land, will they be shocked by it. Whether it was Emperor n, Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, and so on, they had never imagined that the CaroviaCultivation Associations heavenly disciples would be able to make any waves in Secret Land. When the final facts were presented before their eyes, and they finally learned that it was the CaroviaCultivation Associations pride that dominated Secret Land, they must have felt that all the ancient martial arts forces were all going to have their outlook on life and the world subverted. Chapter 2160 – Outside Storm Clouds (II) Ghost Doctor Valley. In the mountain forest on the outskirts of Ghost Doctor Valley, there was a figure walking towards Ghost Doctor Valley on foot. This was an old man, but it was impossible to tell how old he was, his temples were gray, his face was changed, and his eyes contained a deep and wise gaze. He was dressed in a tattered Taoist robe, looking like a Taoist who had never been out of the world, and was walking forward step by step. Ghost Doctor Valley was in the deep mountains of Peak Otltino, and due to its terrain formation, ordinary people would not be able to find it at all. However, this old monk was very familiar with the area and walked all the way to the Ghost Doctor Valley and stepped into the Ghost Doctor Valley. Inside the Ghost Doctor Valley, the Ghost Doctor was busy, sipping on his own wine. Suddenly, Ghost Doctor seemed to have sensed something, his eyes steeply bloomed with a ray of splendor, and his cloudy old eyes looked forward, saying: liar, why do you have time toe to my ce? What a rarity, its rare to see you take the initiative to step into the old mans Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor, its been a long time, but youre still having such a leisurely time. I can smell the aroma of fine wine, wont you treat me to a drink? A calm voice came out, and that OLD MONKEY had already appeared and was walking towards Ghost Doctors side. This OLD MONKEY was none other than LIAR, and instead of being over at Secret Land of Chaos, he appeared in Ghost Doctor Valley, all of which made Ghost Doctor quite surprised. Ghost Doctor narrowed his eyes and sized up liar, and asked in a t tone, Liar, Secret Land of Chaos is open, you didnt wait over there, instead you took the time toe over to Old Mr. I, whats the meaning of this? Wouldnt you be rushing towards Old Mr. Miller? LIARs pair of old eyes narrowed slightly as he sat down and said, Although that violent temper of Lewis is notpatible with this Dao, this Dao is not that person who takes advantage of peoples danger. Besides, how many people from our generation are still alive? Lewis and I do not share the same philosophy of the way we seek, and we do not have any personal grudges. This Tao hase over this time, not for Lewis either. It cant be that youre bored and havee to drink and chat with me, right? Ghost Doctor asked with narrowed eyes.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. LIAR picked up a wine ss for himself and poured himself a ss of wine, savoring a sip before sighing in admiration and saying, Its really here to find you for idle chat. At first, this Dao had spoken to you about the cage. Now, it has been confirmed that this Taos theory of the cage is correct, The Human Realm is a big cage, and we are only the prisoners in this cage. Prisoners? Ghost Doctor said slowly, Even though The Human Realm has The Celestial Realm on top of it, The Human Realm martial artists are taking matters into their own hands, and there are those who dare to fight. Lets say Old Mr. Miller, he has broken the cage, what is there to say about a prisoner? Liar shook his head as he said, On the contrary, the way I see it is that Lewiss breaking of the Cultivation Cage has brought forward the crisis of The Human Realm, and before the Cultivation Cage was broken, the people of The Human Realm were ignorant prisoners. Before the Cultivation Cage was broken, the people of The Human Realm were prisoners of ignorance and could indulge in all kinds of beautiful dreams. With the breaking of the Cultivation Cage and the arrival of the powerful from above, all the beautiful dreams of The Human Realm were shattered and annihted in advance. Even the most beautiful dreams are still just dreams, the difference is whether they are shattered earlier orter. A powerful man from the heavens ising? Ghost Doctor frowned. liar looked at Ghost Doctor, he said, After the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, this Tao traveled overseas, visited all the major overseas Holy Lands, and also made contact with some Dark Ancient ns. These Dark Ancient ns have a stronghold in an Ancient City of Ruins, and there are Forbidden Lands around the Ancient City of Ruins, and I have learned that there are some ancient paths suppressed in these Forbidden Lands. I am certain that the ancient paths suppressed in those Forbidden Lands must be the ancient paths that connect to The Celestial Realm. I know about these. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth. Jason had already told him about these existences in Ancient City of Ruins a long time ago. LIAR continued, Before the Cultivation cage was broken, the rules of The Human RealmCultivation were iplete, resulting in those ancient pathways connecting the heavens and the earth being unstable and unable to amodate the strongest of the heavens toe. With the breaking of the Cultivation Cage and thepletion of the rules of The Human RealmCultivation, those ancient pathways will be more and more solid day by day, and ultimately, the strongest Ascended Beings will be able to travel between the two worlds with ease. Here, the strong people of the heavens mentioned by the Tao is by no means limited to Extreme Realm Emperor, but is Extreme Realm Emperor a few great realms upwards of the worlds strongest people. At that time, what will The Human Realm take to resist? Ghost Doctor took a deep breath as he said, The Human Realm martial artists should strengthen themselves. I think, at the moment of crisis, there will always be one The Human Realm martial artist who will stand out and will not sumb to fate, much less The Celestial Realm. As long as The Human Realm martial artists can be united and share the same enemy, that is the strongest weapon, even if the heavense, what is there to fear? LIAR shook his head and said, Ghost Doctor, you are still too naive. One day, when the strongest of the heavense, who among The Human Realms martial artists can stand up to Lewis? Whether or not Lewis will be able to awaken by then is still a question. Besides, even if Lewis can wake up, what can he do? Will he be able to turn the tide? I admit that Lewis is indeed a great talent, and among the people I admire, Lewis ranks first. But he is old, and there is not much time left for him. Even if he wakes up, his fist breaks through the Cultivation Cage, and he is the Extreme Realm Emperor, how can he resist the strongest people above the Extreme Realm Emperor? Ghost Doctor was slightly silent after hearing this, he mmed down a ss of wine and said, You came here just to tell me this? LIAR slowly said, The other day, before the Secret Land of Chaos was opened, on a whim, this Dao used The Human Realm as an opportunity to make a Heavenly Chance deduction. Unexpectedly, the only thing seen by the deduction was a blood color, without any deduction results or any hints obtained, only that crimson as blood. What is the meaning of this? Ghost Doctor frowned. LIAR said, Perhaps, what it means is that The Human Realm will usher in a scene of blood and gore, when the blood flows into rivers, thousands of floating corpses, and nothing survives! liar, old man thinks you are overly pessimistic. Although the heavens are strong, earthly martial artists are not weak either. If the strongest of the heavens reallye to invade, the earthly martial artists may not be unable to defend themselves. Ghost Doctor said in a deep voice. LIAR sighed lightly and said, Ghost Doctor, you still dont understand. This Tao believes that after the Secret Land of Chaos ends, a great change of bloodshed maye. Even nowadays, in The Human Realm, there are already powerful people who came from the heavens walking around. Secretly waiting for the right opportunity to set off a bloody storm. Ghost Doctors face was stunned as he fell silent, only feeling that there were a few truths in liars words. Perhaps, in todays The Human Realm, there were already powerful people from the heavens stalking over. Ghost Doctor, you and I have known each other for a while, and this Tao is only telling you this so that you can make some preparations earlier. LIAR opened his mouth, after finishing his ss of wine he stood up and walked towards the outside of Ghost Doctor Valley, and added, Lewis, its only a pity that he was born in the wrong era. Chapter 2161 – Emperor Throop Attendant Nine River City, Hill Pathos. Hill Pathos is famous for its majesty, strangeness, danger, and beauty, and is known as the most beautiful mountain in the world, and is one of the ten most famous mountains in Carovia. From ancient times to the present, Mount Hen has been praised in many poems. There is Li Taibais Flying down 3, 000 feet, suspected to be the Milky Way falling into the nine heavens majestic atmosphere, and also Su Shi wrote the widely circted and far-reaching do not know the true face of Hill Pathos, only because I am in this mountain such a poem. As a result, Hill Pathos is crowded with tourists every year, and even more so during festivals. In the early summer, there are also many tourists, adding to the atmosphere of the red dust and mor of this majestic mountain that has been towering since ancient times. At the foot of Hill Pathos, in the southern part of the mountain, this ce is not the entrance or exit of Hill Pathos open to the public, so in this southern part of the foot of the mountain, there are not many people. Among the green trees and verdure, there is a farmhouse. This is an ordinary, simple farmhouse, with a fence around the outside, three houses scattered inside, and a small yard in front of the houses. At this time, one of the houses is smoking firewood smoke came out of a middle-aged woman, she is no longer in her youth, randomly coiled up hair has been flooded with some silver threads. Her face looked a little pale, like she was in low spirits, the crows feet at the corners of her eyes were extremely obvious, and judging from the contour of her face, she was also an extremely beautiful beauty when she was young. However, right now, her face was giving off a kind of pallor that did not match her youth. This was actually Laura! Since the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, after Laura appeared and took away Demon Witch, no one knew her whereabouts, and it never urred to me that she was actually residing in a farmhouse here. Ancient Martial Arts Conference before, Laura even has been a woman of more than forty years old, but she cultivates martial arts reason, plus natural beauty, has been maintained extremely well, still appears to be beautiful and vulgar, with the world of those who are out of the early thirties of the woman in general, the slightest see is a woman over forty years old. But now, in just half a year or so, Laura seemed to have aged ten years, a face full of haggard colors, and has even presented an abnormal old state. Right now, Lauras hand is holding a porcin bowl, inside the bowl is just boiled out of the medicinal soup, she walked into the center of a room. The room looks extremely clean, only some simple furnishings, chairs, tables and so on, some modern appliances are not. Therefore, the most obvious thing in the room was arge wooden bed. On the bed, is quietly lying a young woman, a thin quilt cover in her body, but also can not hide her marvelous body curve. This woman has a head of extremely dazzling purple hair, that a head of purple hair scattered on the pillow, reflecting a like the morning sun reflecting the snow like beautiful jade face, long thin willow eyebrow with a three-pointed spring, not point and red lips plump and delicate mouth-watering, the original pair of as if it is the convergence of the stars of the sky, the eyes, at the moment it is tightly closed. Eyebrows will be willow andpete green, face with peach andpete red. Even in a deep sleep, this woman still exudes a stunningly beautiful vor. This was actually Demon Witch, who was currently lying on the bed, not waking up, but from the look of her face, she seemed to still have the breath of life.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Within this room, there was another person. That is a middle-aged man, wearing a white suit, appearance looks about more than forty years old or so, but the eyes but through a sense of vicissitudes, as if his real age has been more than forty years old. This middle-aged man body flowed with a mysterious qi, raising his hands and feet, there seems to be the sound of the Great Dao and the invisible flow of the pressure of the momentum is subconsciously awe-inspiring. Laura walked in with the medicinal soup, looked at Demon Witch lying on the bed, and raised her eyes to this middle-aged man, and couldnt help but ask: Elder Yuan, Butterfly, can she really still wake up? Originally, when Laura brought Demon Witch to this ce after leaving Ancient Martial Arts Conference, she had a secret method that could preserve Demon Witchs breath of life, but the cost of this secret method was that it required her to give her own life essence. Simply put, it was to renew her life with her life. Therefore, after these six months, Laura looked ten years older, partly because of the heartache and emaciation, but the biggest reason was that she had been consuming her own life essence to renew Demon Witchs life during this period of time. But this method cantst, maybe a yearter, under the continuous consumption of Lauras own life essence, she eventually died of excessive life essence, then Demon Witch will still be lost. However, Laura could not care less, she only knew that she could let Demon Witch live one day is one day, only to continue to retain the vitality, there will be a miracle. A few days ago, this middle-aged man in the house came to her door, calling himself Lord Uploders, saying he could save Demon Witch. Laura was shocked and happy to hear it at that time, but she also had doubts until Lord Uploders showed Extreme Realm Emperor level Cultivation supreme pressure, and even took out a turquoise-colored elixir for Demon Witch to take, and it was visible to the naked eye that Demon Witchs vitality had be thick and The face is no longer pale, a few days down that face looks red, just like the appearance of life, Laura then believe it. Inside the room, Lord Uploders listened to Lauras inquiry after he confidently smiled, said: You do not need to worry. I am the attendant of Emperor Wallop, this time I came to The Human Realm, in order to search for the Chosen Daughter with a special destiny. Heavenly Tribtion Fate is always rare, not seen in a hundred years, hard to find in a thousand years. Now that Butterfly has gone through the tribtion, the only way for Heavenly Tribtion Fate to be considered truly activated out is to go through this death tribtion in order to achieve the Heavenly Tribtion God Body. Emperor Wallop? Laura was a bit puzzled, and deep inside she was also vaguely uneasy, she realized that this person in front of her had a great origin, and she was afraid that he did not belong to the people of The Human Realm. Lord Uploders seemed to see through Lauras doubts, he smiled and said, Laura, dont worry about anything, I dont mean any harm, neither does Emperor Wallop, Emperor Wallop is an exceptional talent that is rare in the world for thousands of years and he is destined to unify The Human Realm and the heavens. Human Realm. Therefore, it is an honor and blessing for Butterfly to be chosen as one of the Chosen Daughters. Laura was slightly silent, she didnt think about it that much, as far as she was concerned, as long as she was able to wake up Demon Witch, that was more important than anything else. If the person was gone, then there was no hope for anything. If the person can wake up, then no matter what kind of road to take in the future, what kind of life to choose, there is still a choice. If the person is dead, then there is nothing. Laura is not only Demon Witchs nominal master, but also Demon Witchs real mother, as a mother, as long as she can save her own child, she is willing to sacrifice anything, even at the expense of consuming her own life essence. Therefore, regardless of whether Lord Uploders move carried any purpose, at the moment Laura could not think too much about it, as long as Demon Witch was able to wake up, this was more important than everything. However, after going through death, Butterfly will pay some price even if she is saved and awakened, thats the characteristic of Heavenly Tribtion Fate. Lord Uploders then added. Chapter 2162 – Demon Witch Awakens Lauras heart trembled as she listened to Lord Uploders words, and she hurriedly opened her mouth to ask, Elder Yuan, what will be the cost? Will this affect Butterflys life in the future? Lord Uploders shook his head as he said, The impact wont be too great. Previously, I heard you say that Butterfly had stood up for Jason in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, and was struck by a strong mans fist, and should have been robbed in this way. This means that Jason is Butterflys heirloom in Heavenly Tribtion Fate. After answering the tribtion, the tribtion in Butterflys life has passed. That is to say, after Butterfly awakens, this person Jason will be forgotten from her life, and all memories of Jason will also perish with the kalpa. Lauras face was stunned as she looked at Lord Uploders and asked, Butterfly will forget about the person who made her answer the apocalypse? What about Butterflys other memories? Will they also be affected? Lord Uploders shook his head and said, No. It will only forget the one who made her answer the robbery. All relevant memories about the previous death robbery will be erased, extinguished, and cease to exist. And would the possibility exist for this memory to be restored? Laura asked. Normally no. But nothing is absolute, it is also possible that under certain specific factors, the stimtion again, making this extinct memory will surface. But that possibility is so remote as to bepletely off the table. Lord Uploders said. Laura nodded and said, Its good to forget about it, and forgetting about Butterfly will open up a whole new life for herter. Other than that, is there no other price to pay? Lord Uploders smiled bashfully and said, To an outsider, such a price may seem like nothing, it may seem slight. But to Butterfly, such a price is, perhaps, the deepest price of all. Lauras heart shook as she immediately understood the meaning of Lord Uploders words. At first, Demon Witch was willing to give up her own life to fend off that fatal blow for Jason, showing that in her heart, Jason was more important than even her life. This shows that Demon Witch is deeply in love with Jason and is willing to lose everything for this man, even if it is her own life. Now, the price for Demon Witchs awakening is to forget this past, to forget the man she loved so much that she was even willing to lose her life for him, which is such a cruel and painful price? What a cruel and painful price to pay for someone she loved so much that she risked her life for him, and then woke up and forgot all of that, with no trace of that man in her lifes memory. How cruel would this be? Who can say that such a price is not heavy? If Demon Witch had a choice, Im afraid she would rather stay asleep than ept such a price, right? Laura also remembered herself, her heart is not always have a figure in the upation of her heart? For the sake of this person, even if she left Purple Phoenix Holy Land, she would not hesitate to do so. In this regard, she has never regretted, because she moved the true feelings, to say that let her heart that person rted to all the memories and traces are erased, she is afraid that she can not do. Butterfly can wake up, this is more important than everything! Laura said in a firm tone. Lord Uploders immediately said, Then take Butterfly outside to the clearing. Ill set up a Heavenly Tribtion Formation topletely activate her Heavenly Tribtion Fate, then take the Nine Turns Yang Return Pill, and shell be able to wake up as well. After Laura sniffed she looked towards Lord Uploders and couldnt help but ask, Elder Yuan is so helpful, this is a life-saving favor, arent there any conditions? Conditions? Lord Uploders smiled bashfully and said in an indifferent tone, I have already stated the conditions. Butterfly will be Emperor Wallops Chosen Daughter. The cause and effect of this is the condition. Now, after Butterfly awakens, she only needs to cultivate in the direction of Heavenly Tribtion Body, and for now, there is no need for you to do anything. Karma? Lord Uploders willingness to save Demon Witch was the cause that was nted, andter bing Emperor Wallops Chosen Daughter was the fruit that was born? Laura had no time to think about it as she nodded her head and said, Okay, then Ill take Demon Witch out now. A few momentster. Laura carried Demon Witch and walked outside to the small courtyard. On the open space of the small courtyard, a grass mat wasid out, and bedding was padded on top of it. Demon Witch was justid t on it. Lord Uploders walked over and casually branded a formation pattern that contained a terrifying aura of cmity power around the space where Demon Witch was, and as each formation pattern was connected one after another, it eventually formed the formation of a heavenly cmity formation. Lord Uploders reached out and pressed his hand on Demon Witchs head, and between his palms there was a strong divine aura spreading, as if he wanted to pull out something from Demon Witchs head. Gradually, a terrifying robbing power with a destructive aura permeated Demon Witchs body, and Lord Uploders immediately activated the Heavenly Tribtion Formation branded in the void. In an instantC Rumble! After the Heavenly Tribtion Formation was activated, there was a terrifying thunderp above the sky, rolling clouds converged from all directions and coalesced in the sky above, the sound of thunder was unceasing, and it was as if a destructive heavenly tribtion was about to descend. Lord Uploders took out an elixir that contained an iparably pure vitality, which was precisely the Nine Turns Yang Returning Elixir, he stuffed this elixir into Demon Witchs mouth, then took several steps back and sat cross-legged. Lord Uploders pulled out Demon Witchs Heavenly Tribtion Fate, utilizing the Heavenly Tribtion Formation to gather the tribtion power between heaven and earth. With the dark clouds shrouding the sky and the thunderous sounds, only those who practiced martial arts could sense that there was a terrifyingly terrifying heavenly tribtion force in the void that was converging into the Heavenly Tribtion Formation, and through that formation, it was being channeled into Demon Witchs body. This kind of destructive power can be said to be very dangerous, for ordinary martial artists, it is fatal. But for Demon Witch, this kind of robbing power seems to be her own nourishing medicine, which fits her Heavenly Tribtion Fate, and is absorbed into her body continuously. Gradually, the Heavenly Tribtion Fate presented by Demon Witch was getting stronger and stronger, and the vitality in her body was also getting more and more vigorous, and was frantically growing, and ayer of crystalline light was also faintly rising on her body. Laura was watching nervously from the side, she could sense the terrifying robbing power that carried the destructive aura, at first her heart was hanging in the air, but after sensing that Demon Witchs own vitality was constantly growing, even more vigorous than before, she gradually felt relieved. As for Lord Uploders, he was resting his eyes on the side, as if waiting for the final result. This situationsted for nearly an hour, after which the patterns of the Heavenly Tribtion Formation branding the void gradually weakened and eventually disappeared. The dark clouds gathered above the sky also gradually dispersed, and the sound of muffled thunder also gradually hid. On the contrary, the heavenly tribtion aura permeating Demon Witchs body was iparably strong, and a supreme qi and blood that corresponded to the heavenly tribtion aura was also permeating the sky.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. EventuallyC Demon Witchs long and slender eyshes that covered her eyes were seen to flutter gently, followed by her eyes that had been closed for half a year slowly opening. A pair of crystal eyes that seemed to have gathered the stars in the sky reappeared once again, seeing the world once again. Only, the gaze presented in these beautiful eyes carried a hint of doubt, as if it had undergone a rebirth. Chapter 2163 – It’s Like a World Apart Butterfly! Laura screamed out in ecstasy as she saw Demon Witchs eyes open, and her eyes had glistened with crystalline tears that rolled all the way down her cheeks. Demon Witch sat up and her eyes flicked up to see Laura, she blinked and said, Master? How did we get here? Where is this ce Butterfly, its wonderful that you remember Master. Laura wiped her tears as she quickly walked over to Demon Witch, reached out to hold Demon Witchs shoulders, and asked, How are you feeling right now? Do you feel any physical difort? Demon Witch shook her head as she said, No, I feel pretty good right now Its just that the memories seem like Ive been asleep for a long time? Laura smiled as she tentatively asked, Butterfly, you passed out from your injuries earlier. Do you remember what happened before you passed out? Before thea? Waves of light flowed in Demon Witchs eyes as she struggled to recall, and then murmured, It seems that before I passed out, I was at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, which triggered a great battle, and it seems that I was attacked and killed by a strong person And then I dont remember anything after that.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. And do you remember why you were attacked? Laura asked. Why you were attacked and killed Demon Witch muttered to herself, she seriously went to think back, but found that piece of memory was nk, when she tried to touch that nk memory, her whole head was a sharp stabbing pain. Demon Witch frowned, her face also showed a hint of pain, she said, I dont remember my head hurts so much, I dont remember what the situation was at that time at all, the memory is nk. Laura hurriedly hugged Demon Witch, constantlyforting and said, Butterfly, its okay, everything is okay. You dont want to think back, if you dont remember, forget it, anyway, that person who attacked you is already dead. Its for the best that you were able to awaken. Lord Uploders walked over to Demon Witch, he looked at him and said, Looks like a good recovery. Now that your Heavenly Tribtion Fate has been fully stimted, you can quench your body with the Heaven and Earth Tribtion Power and cultivate the Heavenly Tribtion Divine Body step by step, this process will be a long one, but it will be a lifelong benefit to your Cultivation. Demon Witch looked towards Lord Uploders after hearing this, and she asked in a surprised tone, Who are you? Master, who is this man? Laura hurriedly said, Butterfly, he is Elder Yuan. It was hard to have Elder Yuan, so you were able to awaken. Previously, you were extremely injured, and if it wasnt for Elder Yuans help, Im afraid you would never have been able to wake up. Huh? Demon Witchs tone was astonished as she sized up Lord Uploders and said, So it was you who saved me? Why did you save me? Out of the goodness of your heart? You should be thanking Emperor Wallop, Lord Uploders smiled slightly and continued, You, being a Heavenly Tribtion Fate, have been chosen as one of His Highness Emperor Throops one of the Chosen Daughters. Right now you may not understand what this means, but in the near future you will learn that this will be a great honor for you. Emperor Wallop? who is that and when did an Emperor Wallop pop up in Hyacinth? Demon Witch was a bit confused. Lord Uploders smiled bashfully and said, Not from you The Human Realm, thats Emperor Throop of The Celestial Realm. Anyway, you are fortunate enough to be Emperor Throops Chosen Daughter, and its your honor. You cultivate well and dont let Emperor Throop down. The Celestial Realm? Demon Witch was a bit surprised, she looked at Laura with a puzzled gaze, only to feel that she had woken up after a deep sleep as if she had been in a different world, and that the world in front of her appeared familiar but had be unfamiliar. Yes, The Celestial Realm is precisely a world beyond The Human Realm. I am from The Celestial Realm, and Emperor Wallop is the unrivaled son of The Celestial Realm, Lord Uploders said. Lord Uploders said. What does the Chosen One mean? It couldnt be this so-called Emperor Wallops chosen dowager, could it? Demon Witch asked as his eyes blinked. Lord Uplodersughed and said, Yes and no. I cant divulge the specifics now. When the timees, you will naturally understand as well. I have the cultivation method of the Heavenly Tribtion God Body here, and I will impart it to you. You Heavenly Tribtion Fate has been opened and you can cultivate this technique. Saying that, Lord Uploders imparted a subtle and supreme cultivation technique to Demon Witch, and also left behind some cultivation resources. After doing so, Lord Uploders didnt stay long and left after bidding farewell to Laura and Demon Witch. After Demon Witch watched Lord Uploders departing figure fade away, she turned back to Laura and said, Master, who is this person? How could he be so kind as to save me and then pass on my cultivation techniques? Laura said, So far, it has not been seen that the other party has any malicious intent. Demon Witch looked at some of the cultivation resources left behind by Lord Uploders, she picked up a crystal and felt the majestic aura energy inside, she said in a surprised voice, Master, what are these? Why does it feel like the aura energy contained within is far greater than some high-grade martial arts pills? Lauras eyes shed as she said, This might be the rumored Spirit Stone. ording to the records, Spirit Stones are formed from Spirit Stone veins and contain pure aura energy, making them the best resources for cultivation. Since this Lord Uploders is given for nothing, its useless to use it. I can use it to cultivate my Cultivation. Demon Witch said with a face full of joy. Laura opened her mouth to say something but stopped. There was some spection in her mind that Lord Uploders willingness to save and awaken Demon Witch and pass on the Cultivation Technique and leave behind the Cultivation resources all came with conditions and a price. Currently, Demon Witch had just awakened, Heavenly Tribtion Fate had just been activated, and his own Cultivation cultivation was not high, so the other party would not be in a hurry to ask for a price. Once Demon Witchs Cultivation Cultivation had risen and reached a supreme realm, perhaps it would be time to honor the price. Therefore, Lauras feelings were a bitplicated, she didnt want Demon Witch to cultivate and be stronger, but once she thought about what she had learned about The Celestial Realm during this period of time, she knew that once The Celestial Realm came to The Human Realm on arge scale one day, how could she defend herself without a strong Cultivation? Laura was about to say something, but she stopped. Laura wanted to say something, but in the end she didnt say anything, she could only take one step at a time and go with the flow. Master, I suddenly remembered , Demon Witch suddenly opened her mouth, she then said, I remember when Ancient Martial Arts Conference , Master didnt allow me to go there, but I still sneaked over there, and at that time, it seemed that I was going to the Ancient Martial Arts Conference where I had to meet someone Lauras face was stunned, her expression stiffened up a bit, she forced a smile and said, Meet, meet someone? What else do you remember? Demon Witchs eyes showed a trace of bewilderment as she said, There is no memory of anything else, it seems that I wanted to meet someone, but who the other person is, what is his name, what does he look like I have no recollection of that at all. Speaking of this, Demon Witchs face showed a touch of frustration, as if something was invariably missing. Laura took a deep breath and said softly, Butterfly, you have just awakened and your body has not fully recovered. So, dont think nonsense first. From now on, follow your master to live a good life, dont bother about the outside world, and we will just spend our lives together. Demon Witch nodded, but that feeling of absence within her heart was still there. It made her feel that she had awakened this time, it was really like a lifetime ago, she was still herself, but she wasnt exactly the same person she was before. Chapter 2164 – Sinister Intentions Secret Land of Chaos, Chaos Sea. The fight between The Human Realm martial artists and Lord Plumpton was still continuing, and had already reached a white-hot level, unusually tragic, with the smell of blood in the air. Boom! At this time, a strong blood-colored breath swept through the air, the head of the blood-colored Wolf Boys phantom body across the void seemed to solidify a few points, releasing the bloodthirsty killing might appeared even more intense, filled with a rich as a sea of blood-colored breath. Correspondingly, Wolf Boys Cultivation aura was also climbing, and finally broke through a confinement, the sea of aura energy between heaven and earth converged towards his body, and his seemingly thin body was like a ck hole vortex that could never be filled up, constantly absorbing the aura energy converging between heaven and earth. At this moment, Wolf Boys Cultivation Realm had broken through to the Sacred Level high-level realm, and the Sacred Level high-level aura that permeated his body was incredibly powerful, and contained an even more violent, bloodthirsty and ferocious aura. Wolf Boys blood-colored eyes raised, containing a fierce killing intent, and locked onto Gordon. Robert and Zack were pestering Gordon, although Zacks Terrain Formation was able to impose some restrictions on Gordon, Zacks Cultivation Realm was too different from Gordons, therefore, in Gordons frantic counterattacks, Zack was soon injured, his body fell back one after another, and the corners of his mouth were overflowing with blood. A fierce look shed in Gordons eyes as he violently erupted with his full power, his own Emperors power surging fully, as he evolved his fist gesture towards the front, shocking Roberts fist with a single punch. Then, Gordons figure moved as he chased towards Zack. He could see that Zacks Cultivation cultivation was the weakest, it was only at the beginning of the Sacred Level, and his aim was to kill Zack first. Reflecting the Heavens! Gordon performed the fist gesture of Emperors Fist of Reflecting Heaven, the fist gesture crossed the sky, and the fist intent that was evolved was even stronger, an emperors shadow emerged, stretching across the sky, with the power of the emperor surging, converging into Gordons fist gesture, and then suppressed Zack. Zack clenched his teeth, there was an unyielding will to fight burning in his eyes, of course he would not sit and wait for death, he knew that the disparity in strength between himself and Gordon, but he would not avoid the battle and retreat! Formation Locking the Void! Zack evolved a terrestrial formation, and formation patterns emerged in the void, lighting up one after another, a terrestrial formation force was generated in the void, thus imprisoning the space where Gordon was. Then, Zack activated his Formation Martial Art fist and was about to meet him. At that momentC Ow! A wolf howl rang out, and a thin figure was violently seen lightning-like sprinting over, evolving that fist power that was filled with endless killing and extermination, withyers of blood-colored aura permeating the air, and a huge blood-colored Wolf Boys silhouette appeared in the fist power, and it was about to devour Gordon with its mouth open. This is Wolf Boy, after his Cultivation broke through to the Sacred Level, he rushed over, evolving the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punch, which was filled with an overwhelmingly violent aura, wrapped in a ferocious and overwhelming Wolf Boy power, which was filled with an overwhelmingly violent aura, wrapped in a ferocious and overwhelming Wolf Boy power. Wolf Boy power, and it sted towards Gordon. Damn it! Gordon roared, he had already broken through the blockade of Zacks terrain formation, and he was certain that this strike could seriously injure Zack, or even directly kill him. But right now, it was destroyed by Wolf Boy. Moreover, after Wolf Boy had sessfully broken through the realm, the bloodthirsty and murderous might that erupted from his fist momentum was even more astonishing, and even the blood-colored aura that diffused and enveloped him had a certain impact on his own qi and blood. Rumble! Wolf Boys fist force and Gordons attack hardened together, erupting into a shocking might, and a stirring force swept in all directions. Wolf Boy opened his mouth and grunted, his figure retreated several steps. Gordons figure was also shaken, which caused his face to be astonished, Wolf BoyCultivation breakthrough had actually possessed the qualifications to shake him. Kill! Robert and Zack shouted out, thus joining hands to surround Gordon. Gordon had an ominous feeling in his heart, even though he was strong enough, he couldnt resist the siege of Zack, Wolf Boy, and Robert, at that moment, he shouted, The Human Realm martial artists also have injuries, and there are also those with low strength. Great Divine Sons, you should take a break and wait for the opportunity to kill some of The Human Realms martial artists with low strength, breaking them down one by one. Later on, you can join forces to deal with their main personnel. Gordons shout was clearly a reminder to those Three Great Divine Sons as well as their entourage, telling them not to entangle themselves in a battle with Jason and the others, and to draw back and kill some of The Human Realms martial artists first. After all, if these Extreme Realm Emperor level powerhouses really seized the opportunity to strike a blow against those martial artists of The Human Realm who had just been promoted to Sacred Level, it would definitely be fatal, and they would be seriously injured even if they didnt die. It could be seen that Gordons words were absolutely murderous, extremely sinister and vicious. As expected, once these words came out, Iam and Lord Droops eyes flickered, and they were already moved. Iam although force pressure Finn a chip, but he is always difficult topletely Finn to defeat and kill, Finn cultivation The Way of the Heavenly Devil, body first Heavenly Devil gas surround, now even more with the help of Iams attack to quenching Heavenly Devil Iam had won several times. Iams several sure-fire kills have been turned to dust by Finn, which makes Iam feel that Finn is a bit abnormal and hard to beat. Lord Droop also felt the same way, although Purple Phoenix Saintess had just been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, and was not yet very skillful in this realm, but Purple Phoenix Saintess destiny was extremely strong, and the battle skills he performed were even more powerful, so it was difficult for him to gain the upper hand for a while. However, if he withdrew and attacked other The Human Realm martial artists, he would definitely achieve excellent results.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gordon, you deserve to die! Jason roared in anger, he really didnt expect Gordon to be vicious, clearlying from The Human Realm, but he had such sinister intentions towards The Human Realms martial artists, he really hated to break Gordon into pieces. Under the fury, Jasons Sunling Bloodline erupted madly all over his body, like a blood dragon sweeping through the sky, Reflecting the Heavens, the sea of qi and blood power majestically erupted without boundaries. At the same time, he catalyzed the Green Dragon Illusion, causing an iparably zing Green Dragons Breath to permeate around the Green Dragon Shadow that stretched across the sky. Jason violently bellowed outC Dragons breath! Under Jasonsmand, in the void, the huge body of the Green Dragons Breath that stretched across the sky moved, and under the movement, the winds rose and the clouds surged, with a supreme aura of wind and clouds from the dragon. Ang roar! The green dragon phantom looked down in the sky, letting out an earth-shaking dragons roar, and then opened its mouth, spewing out a monstrous breath at Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie, a vast and boundless Dragons breath power erupted, sweeping and engulfing the two great divine sons! Dragons breath struck! Chapter 2165 – The Humiliation of the Son of God (I) The Green Dragon Illusion erupted with the power of Dragons breath under a single breath. The rolling tidal wave of Dragons breath turned into an ocean,pletely sweeping and engulfing Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie, where Dragons breath passed through, the wild winds were raging, the sand was flying, and a majestic invisible force was manifesting. At that moment, Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosies figures were slightly stiff, and their minds seemed to have stagnated for a moment! Especially Mixed God Son, he bore the brunt of the Dragons breath and was hit the hardest. The power of Dragons breath from Jasons Green Dragon illusion was even more powerful than when he fought for the Energy of Chaos in Chaos Sea, after all, Jason was now at the level of Emperor of the Absolute, and his Green Dragon illusion had also transformed into a stronger one. A majestic dragon will impacted towards Mixed God Son, the invisible force surged like a tidal wave towards his spiritual consciousness, as if it was going to burst his mind, stinging and painful, but also made his mind have a moment of stagnation. After thest Chaos Sea battle, Mixed God Son had taken some precautions against this Dragons breath, but when the might of the Green Dragons Mirages Dragons breath swept over, it still made Mixed God Son unable to defend himself. After all, this was a direct attack from the spiritual side. Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason let out a bellowing cry as he catalyzed Heaven Fists Ninth Fist Power with Fighter Arctic. A supreme and powerful Green Dragons Breath was coalescing, rapidly transforming into a Green Dragons head silhouette on his fist, and the Green Dragons silhouette that stretched across the sky swooped down and merged with the momentum of his punch. Boom! The fist momentum sted out, and the fist intent contained within seemed like it had transformed into a supreme and domineering green dragon shadow, and as it sted forward, it caused the heavens and earth to tremble, the void shook, and there was only a mighty power that dominated and killed the heavens and earth being presented. Roar! As Mixed God Son was in a trance, he also roared out, pouring out all his strength to meet the punch. However, Mixed God Son lost his head start, and when Jasons punch came, the might contained within the punch exploded in full force, hardening Mixed God Son and sending him back. Whoosh! Jason catalyzed March Arctic and rushed in front of Saint Dsosie in an instant. Saint Dsosie had just regained his senses when Jasons fist that contained monstrous might had already attacked and killed him, and in the sky of fist shadows, the power of the Green Dragon erupted in full force, and bombarded Saint Dsosie with a destructive and crazy momentum. Saint Dsosie, despite his injuries, was after all a Divine Son of the Human Kings lineage, with a deep foundation, and was an Extreme Realm Emperor, he stimted the power of the Human Kings Bloodline, and executed Fist of Heavenly Dignity, and met Jason head on. Boom! Boom! A burst of punching sounds came out, and under Jasons frantic attack, Saint Dsosie was once again shaken back, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. Jason took another step to rush up.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Kill! Saint Dsosie roared, fiercely threw his fist forward, and sted his fist towards the rapidly rushing Jason. In the face of Saint Dsosies punch, Jason actually did not dodge, and soon C Bang! Saint Dsosies punchnded on Jasons body, but before Saint Dsosie could collect his punch, Jason executed a takedown battle technique and fiercely sped Jasons right wrist. Just when Saint Dsosie was stunned, Jasons right hand grabbed the ancient ring between Saint Dsosies fingers and yanked it off in a sh of lightning. Almost at the same instant, Jason put Saint Dsosies Storage Ring into the Storage Ring he was wearing between his fingers. Saint Dsosies face was stunned, and only then did he realize Jasons intention, which was to take away his Storage Ring. At that moment, Saint Dsosie was furious, and his entire body became furious, and he roared out, Jason, you deserve to die! In an instant, Saint Dsosies body was filled with the human kings qi and blood as if it was burning, and at the same time, there was a terrifying and monstrous energy being released. Jason was appalled in his heart, sensing the crisis, he was decisive and immediately retreated at the first opportunity. He estimated that Saint Dsosie should be performing a forbidden battle technique, not hesitating to burn his own qi and blood, which would damage his originating qi and blood greatly. Human King Fist, Burning Blood! Saint Dsosies hateful roar rang out as he had already exploded the terrifying power of this punch, attacking Jason with a punch at the cost of burning his own Origin Qi and blood. It could be seen how strong his annoyance towards Jason was. At the same time, Mixed God Son also evolved Chaos Fist, together with Saint Dsosies punching moves, and surrounded and killed Jason, the monstrous punching power filled the air, the surging mixed energy swept, the strand of The Power of the Gods contained within shook the void. The Power of the Gods shook the void, causing this side of the sky between Benji to tremble. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason bellowed out, an Emperors Qi permeating his body, like an Emperor descending, with his own supreme aura of the worlds co-respect. The Green Dragon Phantom merged into his body, forming a pivotal bridge that allowed his Green Dragons Breath and the Emperors Qi to perfectly co-mingle, and a dragon shaped breath quickly coalesced, forming a path of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! In an instant, thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon extruded into the air, endless, releasing a might of the Emperors Way, engulfing Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie with a wind-swept momentum. Rumble! Apanied by a deafening roar of fist power, this side of the earth and sky seemed to explode and detonate, forming a powerful and unrivaled impact that rolled and killed in all directions. Uhh! After Jason and these two great divine sons attacks bombarded together, he violently opened his mouth and grunted, his figure staggered backward and spewed out arge mouthful of fresh blood, actually suffering from minor injuries. Jasons face was aghast, he could see that the power of Saint Dsosies attack was very strong, far better than the power he had at his peak, it should belong to the taboo level of battle skills, this type of battle skills should not be able to be continuously performed for a long period of time. Sure enough, after Saint Dsosies punch exploded, his own Cultivation aura appeared even more atrophied, and his qi and blood were even weaker, that strike just now had consumed a great deal of his qi and blood power. The ancient ring in Jasons hand flickered, a high-grade Spirit Stone was held in his hand, and under the movement of his mind, he absorbed all the aura energy contained in the high-grade Spirit Stone to make up for the loss of his own qi and blood as well as his Origin Energy. Right at this moment, suddenly- Boom! A hot, fire-like fist attack burned through the air, transforming into a fiery dragon that attacked Jasons back with a fury that incinerated the eight wastnds. This strike caught people off guard, the killing move contains a terrifying killing power, the strand of The Power of the Gods also exploded to the extreme, obviously wanting to kill Jason with a single blow without reservation! This is actually Inferno, after he repelled Sacred Son of Destruction, he saw that Jason was injured and retreated, he immediately killed the idea together, and attacked and killed Jason with unexpected speed. Chapter 2166 – The Humiliation of the Son of God (II) Sacred Son of Destruction had been forced back by Infernos attack, but when he stabilized his body, he saw Inferno suddenly change direction and unexpectedly attacked and killed Jason. Sacred Son of Destruction was toote to stop him, so he shouted, Watch out! Jason had already sensed when Inferno attacked and killed, and at that time, he was absorbing the aura energy of the high-grade Spirit Stone, which greatly replenished his own consumed qi and blood. At that moment, a fierce look shed across Jasons eyes, and an iparably frantic aura appeared on his face. Jason turned around as he rushed towards Inferno, who had attacked and killed him, his deep gaze as calm as ake staring at Inferno, as if he was looking at a dead person. Greeting Jasons creepy gaze, Infernos mind was slightly shaken, somehow there was a kind of indescribable fear and coldness growing, that kind of feeling was like facing a beast that was about to pounce over from the darkness. Just as Jason turned around, the Sunling Bloodline that had just been restored to his body was rapidly draining away at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, Jason had already evolved a fist seal that was like an unfathomable ck hole that was constantly devouring the vastness of Sunling Bloodline that was constantly erupting from his body like a sea. In the process, a power filled with terrifying and boundless bloodlust, berserkness, rigidity, and dominance as if it was destroying the heavens and destroying the earth was being generated. Extension Arctic! At this moment, Jason also let out a bellowing cry, as he executed the Extension Arctic fist seal from Nine Characters Fist, and with the destructive power condensed from Extension Arctic, he thus catalyzed Heaven Fists Punch Power! Breaking Punch! Rumble! Jason threw a punch, and the violent and ferocious, destructive power condensed by Extension Arctic fully exploded out, thus executing the Breaking Punch punch, a punch that shattered the void, breaking mountains and rivers, and was unstoppable! This punch, in terms of might, was really a punch as its name suggests. Indeed, there was a supreme momentum of breaking mountains and rivers, and the power of the fist contained within the vibration and fluctuation of the power of the fist, led to the earth and sky were changed in color, and the space where the fist was passing through also trembled, as if it couldnt withstand the power of the fist. Infernos face suddenly changed, he intuitively sensed Jason bombarded over the fist contains the horror of the force, in the force of the sweep, he was actually a kind of difficult to resist the feeling of powerlessness. This made Inferno feel extremely unwilling and furious, he was the son of God from the heavenly Inferno God Lineage, with outstanding talent, honorable status, and had even reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. In his opinion, anything he had was much higher than Jason. But at this moment, this punch that Jason had erupted had actually caused him to feel an inexplicable sense of pressure and fear? He didnt want to ept such a fact, did this not mean that Jason, with a cultivation level that was less than that of an Extreme Realm Emperor, was able to overwhelm him? Wrath of the God of Inferno! Immediately, Inferno roared angrily into the air, and in a sh of lightning, he once again evolved the Wrath of the God of Inferno killing move, causing an Inferno Gods silhouette to appear in the air, with a mighty pressure that covered the world, and there was a strong Inferno Gods power that converged into Infernos fist. Rumble! In an instant, the sound of the rumbling fist power resounded through the sky, unceasingly, like the first p of thunder, the sound of thousands of miles. The momentum caused by the two mens fist under the bombardment was too appalling, causing the void to tremble violently, the violent impact spread in all directions, causing the space to copse like a general, the shock and the impact of the force was no less than the eruption of a volcano. Wow! Under one blow, Hera saw Inferno coughing up blood with his mouth open, and his figure flew backwards. Jason is not good either, he himself is already injured, and Inferno after such a fierce and violent fist bombardment, his internal injuries have been further impact, the corner of the mouth are overflowing with blood. In Jasons eyes, there was a fierce energy bursting out, he forced himself to stabilize his injuries, and chased after Inferno, who had been knocked back. In the process of chasing after Inferno, Jason took out a piece of high-grade Spirit Stone from the Storage Ring, and crazily absorbed the massive amount of pure energy contained in the Spirit Stone. With the activation of Extension Arctic, the consumption of his Sunling Bloodline was too great, and the blood that had just recovered from absorbing a piece of high-grade Spirit Stone energy was almost depleted with the outbreak of Extension Arctic. Therefore, Jason had to continue to absorb the energy of the second piece of high-grade Spirit Stone. With his Emperor of the Absolute cultivation, the impact of the Extension Arctic fist print was absolutely terrifying, and the result was remarkable, directly sending Inferno flying and coughing up blood. While Jason was charging towards Inferno, Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie were chasing after Jason. After Saint Dsosie burned his own Human Kings blood and exploded the strongest strike, his Cultivation aura declined even further, but the hatred in his chest was overwhelming, and he was still forcibly chasing towards Jason. Sacred Son of Destruction also began to take action at this time, seeing Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie chasing after Jason, he moved his body, and his left and right hands coalesced to form a Destruction Guns silhouette, intercepting and killing these two great God Sons. After Inferno was repelled, he took out the healing potion and Spirit Stone from his Storage Ring, preparing to recover from his injuries and restore his qi and blood The power of the origin. But in the blink of an eye, he saw Jason bravely charging over, his body surrounded by a dragon shaped Emperors Qi. This is Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason had already executed the Human Emperor Fist Third Fist Style as he charged over. Boom! A path of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon engulfed Inferno with a magnificent aura. Inferno roared as he threw out frantic punches, continuously erupting the power of the Inferno God, sting towards Jason. Sessive bursts of punches came out, causing both of them to be injured again, and the injuries on their bodies continued to intensify. Jason did not retreat in the slightest, instead, his own bloodthirsty killing aura became more and more intense, he and Inferno entangled and killed together, and even started a physical battle. Infernos punches hit his body, and his punches also hit Infernos body. The power of Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was demonstrated to the fullest at this moment. Even though Infernos physical body was strong, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was superior in the physical battle. The corners of Infernos mouth continued to spurt blood, and even the skin on his body was sted out with cracks, blood sttered, and his breath continued to weaken. However, Jason knew in his heart that these Lord Plumpton were extremely difficult to frame and kill, often triggering unpredictable and terrifying changes at the fatal moment. Therefore, violently- Boom! After Jason and Inferno each exchanged punches, Jason violently urged Formation Arctic, and arge void formation was generated on one side, catching Inferno off guard and blocking the space where he was. During the time when Infernos figure slowed down and stopped, Jason grabbed Infernos right arm, and then grabbed the ancient ring between Infernos fingers and seized it.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Immediately after that, with a sh of light, Infernos Storage Ring ended up in the same situation as Saint Dsosies Storage Ring, both of which were put into the space of the Storage Ring worn by Jason. Chapter 2167 – Waiting to Attack and Kill Jason seized Infernos Storage Ring and put it in his pocket. After losing the Storage Ring, Inferno really fell into a state of madness, he became furious and indignant, with an indescribable feeling of stifled anger in his heart. He wasnt afraid that Jason would kill him, because he had the Killer Mark on him. However, this Killer Mace could only be triggered when he was facing a life-threatening situation, and he was usually powerless to trigger it himself. Only, Inferno never expected that Jasons main purpose was to seize the Storage Ring he was wearing! In this Storage Ring, besides storing arge amount of cultivation resources and cultivation pills, there were also some exotic treasures that he had collected over the years, and even some of Inferno God Lineages cultivation techniques. It could be said that losing this Storage Ring would be too great a loss. Cultivation resources that he was not worried about, after all, Inferno God Lineage power is huge, there is nock of cultivation resources, but Inferno God Lineages skills, that is the secret, can not be lost. Otherwise, if the elders of Inferno God Lineage learned about it, even if he was a divine son or not, Im afraid that it would be difficult for him to absolve himself of the me, and he would also face punishment. Jason, Ill fight you! Inferno roared angrily into the air, his own Inferno God Qi and blood impacted the air like a sea of burning fire, spreading across the sky and sweeping in all directions. An Inferno God silhouette appeared in the air, just a silhouette made of qi and blood, but it possessed a supreme divine might that copsed the heavens, surrounded by special runes like mes, and wisps of Inferno Gods power constantly converged on Inferno, making Infernos originally declining Cultivation breath climb up. Jason retreated backward, only because he saw Sacred Son of Destruction precariously under the siege of both Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie, suffering wound after wound on his body. At that moment, Lord Droop suddenly utilized the power of Purple Phoenix Saintesss blow, and his figure violently broke away from the battlefield between him and Purple Phoenix Saintess, and rushed towards Emily and Talitha with the speed of the wind. Seeing this, Purple Phoenix Saintess immediately shouted, You guys be careful! At the same time, Purple Phoenix Saintess also chased after them with lightning speed, striking out in the air, her attack transformed into a soaring phoenix shadow and struck across Lord Droops back. Emily and Talitha were the first to be alerted, only feeling a great crisis approaching, they immediately retreated towards the back in a hurry. Boom! At that moment, Lord Droops fist swept across the sky, and a wisp of Extreme Realm Emperors mighty aura swept towards Emily and Talitha out of nowhere. Emily and Talitha immediately fully resisted to the impact of the air force, with their strength but it is difficult topletely resist the impact of the force of the power, the two have been shocked back, so injured. Fortunately, the Purple Phoenix Saintess who came after them held Lord Droop at bay, making it impossible for Lord Droop to pursue them further, otherwise Emily and Talitha would have been in great danger. Trying to follow suit, Iam sets his sights on Marcel & Lilith, who are besieging Hilton. Hilton is on the verge of extinction as Marcel and Lilith join forces to surround her. Iam was about to rush over and strike a fatal blow against Marcel and Lilith. Finn sensed Iams intention and took the lead, his body was surrounded by Heavenly Devil Qi, and his Heavenly Devil Fist appeared in the air, creating a Heavenly Devil Dance-like illusion that surrounded Iam. Damn it! You think you can hold me back? Iam was furious, his own qi and blood boiled and burned, and he performed the Inferno God Lineages attacking and killing battle technique, and the qi and blood diffused in his fist seemed to turn into a fiery dragon-like fist shadow, pouncing and killing Finn. Jason evolved his fist, and a fist mark was imprinted in the sky, just like the nine suns hanging in the air, releasing a zing sun-like light. These Nine Fist Seals sted down in the air, looking like a fiery sun falling down, engulfing Saint Dsosie and Mixed God Son, resisting their punches that surrounded Sacred Son of Destruction. Sacred Son of Destruction, you go support the other battlefields. Leave these three great God Sons for me to deal with! Jason opened his mouth and spoke. As he spoke, Jason threw an object in his hand towards Sacred Son of Destruction. Sacred Son of Destruction subconsciously caught it, only to realize that Jason was giving him a high-grade Spirit Stone. Obviously, Jason was trying to liberate Sacred Son of Destructions battle power and give him a high-grade Spirit Stone so that he could restore his own origin qi and blood. Ever since Gordon shouted out those words, these powerful people from the heavens had already begun to wait for an opportunity to act, looking for a chance to attack and kill The Human Realm martial artists. Emily and Talitha were both injured as a result. Jason had freed Sacred Son of Destructionsbat power, so that The Human Realm martial artist would be safer, and Sacred Son of Destruction would be able to provide timely support. As for these three Divine Sons, they were all injured, so Jason was confident that he alone would be able to hold them off. Sacred Son of Destruction took a deep breath, he didnt say anything, so he withdrew from the battlefield and began to absorb the energy from the high-grade Spirit Stone to restore his own origin. After all, now was not the time to be melodramatic, he needed his strength to be restored to the maximum extent in order to better meet these Lord Plumpton. Devils Fist of Origin C Nine Devils Crossing the Sky!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, Demon Son roared angrily into the air, his own stock origin demonic qi was surging like a tide, like a dark cloud pressing down on the top of the sky, bringing an extremely heavy and depressing aura of pressure. As Demon Sons fist gesture evolved, the nine channels of Origin Demonic Qi that swept through the air behind him seemed to have formed nine huge and horrifying tentacles, twisting and strangling Benji from mid-air. In the shadow of that Teng Snake illusion, there was even a supreme Snake Power surging, entering into the fist momentum evolved by Demon Son. Earth Treasury Scripture of Eight Thunders! Benjis face had no joy, no sadness, no fear, calm as usual, as he activated the battle technique of the Earth Treasury Scripture, the Earth Treasury Kings illusion sitting in the air had a solemn appearance, divine might was revealed, and wisps of Earth Treasury Kings power converged into Benji. Benji turned his fist into a palm, palm prints appeared in the sky, a total of eight palm prints pped in the air, just like eight thunderps resounding in the sky, the force of the Earth Zang that permeated the air was strong to the extreme. Boom! Boom! In an instant, the thunderous power contained within Benjis palm gestures and Demon Sons origin magic power sted together, erupting into a powerful and iparable force impact. Stomp! As the blownded, Benji retreated a few steps, hisplexion turning a little white. After all, Demon Son is still Cultivation Realm is higher, and after his the origin of martial arts metamorphosis, that stock origin magic is even more sinister and horrible, upying the advantage on Cultivation Realm, he forced Benji to retreat. However, Benji was protected by the Earth Kings illusion, and he did not suffer any injuries. Demon Son didnt want to entangle with Benji, he could see that it would be difficult for him to win or lose with Benji in a short period of time, so he moved and prepared to attack and kill towards Robert, Zack, and Wolf Boy. Right at this moment- Whoosh! A young man wearing a gray monks robe stepped forward from the depths of Chaos Sea, and there was a Buddhas light present, reflecting the heavens and earth. Boom! The young man in gray monks clothes threw out a fist, aiming straight at Demon Son. Chapter 2168 – Final Battle (I) The gray-robed monk threw a fist across the air, and the Buddhas light flourished, filling the sky, containing a great power to subdue the demons and subdue the devils, shaking this area of space. Saint Ploense, youvee to get into this mess? Seek death! Demon Son was furious as he recognized that the one who attacked him was Saint Ploense from the Ancient Buddha Sect. Boom! Demon Son mobilized his fist, which was surrounded by a strong and iparable origin demonic aura, and as his fist evolved, it met the fist that contained boundless Buddha nature. The two mens punches exchanged blows, and a strong force impact erupted in the void, violently sweeping into the surroundings. After this punchnded, it was Saint Ploense who was seen walking, and he stared at Demon Son. After Demon Son was intercepted and killed by Saint Ploense, his n to attack and kill Robert and the others was shattered. In addition, Benji also surrounded him, and together with Saint Ploense, formed a hand on Demon Son. Originally, in Chaos Sea, Saint Ploense was awakened by Benjis shout, and he restrained his demons. As he turned to leave, he restrained his demons and deepened his understanding of Buddhist teachings, thus entering the realm of epiphany. At that moment, Saint Ploense sat cross-legged in a ce in Chaos Sea and fell into the realm of epiphany, realizing his own Buddhist teachings. Although he did not get the chance of Ancient Buddha Mountain, but he also realized more Buddhist teachings, and his Buddha heart could be improved, even if he did not get the chance of Buddha, but also with his own enlightenment, he went up to the next level. Therefore, after waking up from an epiphany, Saint Ploense was already at a high Sacred Level. He sensed the fluctuation of the atmosphere of the battle over here, and came all the way here, and when he saw that Demon Son was surrounded by demonic aura, he directly attacked and killed Demon Son without saying a word. The Way of the Buddha, in itself, is to subdue demons and subdue devils. Therefore, Saint Ploense did not need to distinguish between the enemy and himself, and directly attacked Demon Son. Demon Sons face was cloudy, his eyes shed with an angry killing intent as he stared at Benji and Saint Ploense and said in a cold voice, Two bald monks, are they preparing to join forces to fight against me? Its really delusional! Then, this Saint Ploense will properly teach me how your so-called ability to subdue demons and subdue devils really is! Amitabha Buddha! Benji dered in a low voice, his face resolute, his body shining with Buddhas light, with only an aura like that of the Earth Store King that suppressed the ten hells. Boom! At the next moment, Benji unleashed the Dragon Elephant Demon Fist, the fierce and domineering fist contained a rigid and strong Dragon Elephant power, and with an aura that exploded the void, he suppressed Demon Son. At the same moment, Saint Ploense evolved Buddhist palm seals, each palm seal contained a force of Buddhist dao, carrying a force of a thousand pounds, also attacking Demon Son from the other side. The Way of the Devil Origin Fist, kill! Demon Son seemed to have fallen into a demonic state, his own Origin Demonic Qi was surging wildly, and the thick Teng Snake shadow in the void was hissing repeatedly as he fully exploded the power of his fist and met these two strong and powerful individuals of the Buddhist Sect lineage. Formation of Sword! In the other battlefield, Zack shouted coldly as he catalyzed the Terrain Formation, and Origin Energy branded a formation pattern in the void, interweaving it in the void where Gordon was. When one array pattern lit up one after another, a majestic power of the earths great array was generated, transforming into a powerful sword awn, the void gave birth to swords, with the momentum of ten thousand swords, engulfing and strangling Gordon. Robert and Wolf Boys attacks also came at the same time, matching Zacks terrain formation, simultaneously attacking and killing Gordon. Kirin Battle Technique C Wind and Cloud Change! Robert shouted, evolving the Kirin Battle Technique that fit his own the origin of martial arts, a channel of Rui Xiang Purple Qi filled the sky, a Kirin Divine Power even converged in his fist, as the Battle Technique evolved, it gave a sense of wind and cloud change. In that changing wind and clouds, there was a great and fierce killing opportunity within! Ten Extinction and Ten Destruction! Wolf Boy even bellowed in the air, a Wolf Boy shadow swooped down from mid-air, fusing with the punch that Wolf Boy had erupted, causing the punch to present a Wolf Boy sun-swallowing scene. Scarlet wolf head appeared, rolling like a tide of blood-colored breath was diffusing, the Wolf Boys power erupted from the fist momentum was filled with the horrifying aura of violence, bloodthirstiness, and killing, and it engulfed Gordon. Facing such a siege, Gordon could no longer maintain his previous calmness, he exploded his full strength, fully mobilizing his own Emperors power, executing Emperors Fist of Creation and Emperors Fist of Reflecting Heaven. Reflecting Heaven, manifesting the fist meaning of Reflecting the Heavens, meeting Roberts attack with a powerful and unparalleled might! Rumble! Gordon strongly broke through the attack of Zacks terrain array, and a fist shadow across the sky, shocked back the Zack who rushed to kill. More of Gordons punches attacked Robert and Wolf Boy, and under the exchange of attacks, a shocking might erupted, resounding through the heavens and earth. Gordons strength was indeed very strong, and the fist attack he evolved once again forced Robert to retreat and injure him, but Wolf Boys overwhelmingly destructive fist attack also forcibly broke through Gordons fist blockade, and sted Gordons body with a punch. Immediately, a silhouette separated, Robert and Zacks injuries are not light, but also see Gordons face pale, the corner of the mouth also has blood overflow. It could be seen that Gordon had also been injured. Gordon, you also have today! Kill him! Zack shouted coldly, killing chance in his eyes. Roberts battle spirit once again boiled, a wisp of Rui Xiang Purple Qi surrounded him, and without saying a word, he once again rushed towards Gordon. Wolf Boys blood-colored eyes shed with a wolf-like ferocious light as he fused himself with the Wolf Boy illusion, catalyzing Wolf Boys power and killing with an irresistible aura. Bang! On the other side, Marcel and Liliths attacks all bombarded the heavily injured Hilton. Hilton opened his mouth and howled miserably, coughing up blood in his mouth, his breath weakened, and the whole person looked to be unable to stand still, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had almost dried up, and he was unable to use the slightest THE POWER OF THE ORIGIN.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kill! Marcel coldly shouted, he showed no mercy, the killing move attacked and killed Hiltons own vitals, with a loud bang, Hiltons whole person flew out, and fell to the ground after having died of gas. So far, Divine Meteor Sects young master Hilton was killed. Among those ancient martial arts forces, except for Gordon, no one is still alive at this stage of the battle, all of them have been killed. This is what happens when one defects from The Human Realm and bes ackey of the heavens. As for Gordon, who is still struggling, he is now surrounded by Robert and others, and is already in danger. Marcel and Lilith are ready to join in the fight against Gordon. Chapter 2169 – Final Battle (II) In the battlefield, there was no one who was more frustrated than the three great sons of God, Mixed God Son, Inferno and Saint Dsosie. As Lord Plumpton, the most outstanding young generation of their respective forces, they were regarded as the existence of Gods Son, with noble origins, the highest bloodline, and practiced supreme techniques and battle skills. They thought that with their status and strength, they would have no problem at all in crushing the pride of The Human Realm. Thats why they came to Secret Land of Chaos, ready to seize the opportunity to further strengthen themselves, thinking that in this Secret Land of Chaos, their biggest rival was thepetition between the Divine Sons, as for The Human Realm martial artists they didnt have to think about it at all, and they didnt think that they could pose much of a threat to them. They didnt think that The Human Realm martial artists could pose any threat to them. However, the final factpletely overturned their cognition, their greatest opponent was actually a martial artist from The Human Realm, and what made them even more hateful and feel disgraced was that they didnt have any advantage over these The Human Realm martial artists, and even the Storage Rings on their bodies had all been taken away. This was simply an unprecedented disgrace, the three of them, the three Great Divine Sons of God, had actually been unable to deal with The Human Realm martial artists-urately speaking, they had been unable to deal with a single person! In front of this person, their so-called Lord Plumptons identity, honor, and face, including their strength, were all crushed mercilessly! Therefore, these three Divine Sons really wanted to crush Jason into pieces before they were willing to do so. Right now, Jason was charging towards these three great divine sons, although it was difficult topletely kill these three great divine sons, it would be excellent to be able to cripple and frighten them. The Seal of the Mixed Elements! Mixed God Son nced at Inferno and Saint Dsosie, his eyes signaling. Then, Mixed God Son rushed towards Jason alone, and he cast the secret art of Chaos Seal, thus blocking theyer of space where Jason was. Jasons gaze was cold, he had seen this secret technique of Mixed God Sons before, and at that moment, he evolved Formation Arctic and used the geomantic formation that Formation Arctic had catalyzed to counter Mixed God Sons Void Seal. Right at that moment- Whoosh! Whoosh! The two of them, Inferno and Saint Dsosie, actually did not attack and kill Jason, and with a movement of their figures, they actually attacked and killed in the direction of Marcel and Lilith. Damn it, MarcelLilith be careful! Jason shouted, he attacked with all his might, Sunling Bloodline zed up, rolling like a tidal wave of qi and blood power swept through the sky, blossoming into a piercing and eye-catching light. Jason evolved his fist momentum, his The power of the origin was also in full eruption, sting forward with his fist momentum, killing forward with an unrelenting momentum, ready to break the bondage of Mixed God Sons The Seal of the Mixed Elements, forcing back Mixed God Sons The Seal of the Mixed Elements, and forcing him back. He was prepared to break the bonds of Mixed God Sons The Seal of the Mixed Elements, force back Mixed God Son, and then go to intercept Inferno and Saint Dsosie. Whoosh! At this moment, a figure with a destructive aura permeating its body rushed towards Inferno and Saint Dsosie with lightning speed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The silhouette of a pitch-ck spear manifested in the air, permeated with a destructive aura of destruction. Snort! This manifested Destruction Gun broke through the air, the tip of the gun condensed the power of destruction that was boundless, and in a sh of lightning, it turned into a stream of light that attacked and killed Inferno and Saint Dsosie. Sword of the Inferno God! Inferno fiercely roared, in the face of Sacred Son of Destructions attack, they couldnt just sit back and do nothing, at that moment, Infernos own Infernos Qi and blood surged crazily, coalescing into the silhouette of a ming longsword, and struck out of thin air, shaking hard at that Destruction Gun. Human King Fist, exterminate! Saint Dsosie then opened his mouth with a cold tone, as he catalyzed his Human King Fist, his own Human King Power surging, sting forward along with his fist, engulfing Marcel and Lilith. True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique! The Sacred Dragon Scripts! At that moment, both Marcel and Lilith, in an unparalleled situation of avoidance, both threw all their strength against Saint Dsosies punch. Bang! Bang! Violent fist impact sound came, but saw Saint Dsosie this fist fell, Marcel and Lilith two open mouth grunted, body shape backward one after another, Marcel is sprayed a mouthful of blood, Liliths face also a burst of white, mouth edge has blood overflow. Saint Dsosie is not lightly injured, but he is also Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, the fist contains a strand of The Power of the Gods is absolutely not Marcel and Lilith can resist. If not for his serious injuries, Marcel and Lilith would have been in danger with that punch. Inferno wrapped up Sacred Son of Destruction, Saint Dsosies eyes were filled with killing intent, he was about to prepare to continue attacking and killing Marcel and Lilith, when his heart flinched, he sensed that a killing opportunity of monstrous fury was locked onto him, and that overbearing and boundless supreme mighty pressure swept over like a tidal wave. Jason! Saint Dsosie didnt need to look back to know that Jason was charging over. Somehow, Saint Dsosie for Jason is really a kind of instinctive sense of fear, so he gave up the idea of continuing to chase, body shape a move, this horizontal shift, to avoid the lock of the killing machine. Jasons face was cold and full of killing opportunity rushed over, just now in order to break through Mixed God Sons spatial seal, under the eagerness to save people he didnt tangle with Mixed God Son, for this reason his back was struck by Mixed God Sons punch, the corner of his mouth was dripping with blood. Are you guys okay? Jason asked. Fine, nothing serious. Marcel said. Im fine too. Lilith spoke up, her eyes looking at Jason with concern as she asked, What about you? Youre wounded, how are your injuries? Dont worry about me Jason responded. At that moment- Boom! Mixed God Son chased and killed over, his body surrounded byyers of mixed qi, his own mixed qi and blood was even impacting the sky, his own a divine mighty and inexplicable aura was manifesting, and a wisp of godly might seemed like it was going to copse this side of heaven and earth. Chaos is in the beginning, take over the creation of heaven, kill! Mixed God Sons face was ice-cold, just now he had a tacit understanding with Inferno and Saint Dsosie, purposely letting Inferno and Saint Dsosie spread out to kill the other earthly martial artists as a way to distract Jason, and then he seized the opportunity to give Jason a fatal blow. Just now, Mixed God Son had sted Jasons back with his fist, so it could be said that the ploy of these three God Sons had achieved some results. Right now, Mixed God Son had activated his strongest killing move, and his hybrid power had erupted to the extreme, preparing to pursue Jasons victory. The killing intent in Jasons eyes zed like fire, an angry killing intent swept through the air, suddenly, his heart moved, then the corner of his mouth lifted up a cold smile, saying, Mixed God Son, Ive endured you for a long time, do you really think that youre very bullish? Get down! Jason opened his mouth and said, his figure moved, sprinting towards Mixed God Son with the speed of wind and lightning, and a bellowing voice rang out- Front Arctic, Explode! Rumble! At this moment, Jason actually seeded in triggering Front Arctic once again! Chapter 2170 – Sending You to Hell Front Arctic!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This is the second time Jason has triggered it in this matchup! Front Arctic cant be triggered back-to-back in a short period of time, and Jason had already triggered it once before, for wounding Saint Dsosie. But this battle had been going on for a while, and Jason had been trying to trigger it for a while, and now he finally seeded again! At that exact moment, Mixed God Son rushed over with murderous vigor, which was tantamount to running straight into the muzzle of a gun. Rumble! Jason evolved his fist momentum, pulling out the majestic force triggered by Front Arctic. This time, three fments solidified in the imaginary threads of the human universe, which meant that Jason was able to explode a threefold increase in his battle power with this Front Arctic trigger! Just like thest trigger, it was a threefold increase in battle power. However, as far as the current battle situation was concerned, a threefold increase in battle power was already enough to turn the tide, after all, all of these Divine Sons were already injured. Jason was still able to burst out with three times the Battle Power Increase, this was definitely an existence that dominated the entire field and had no ones ability to kill! Jason sprinted towards Mixed God Son, his aura erupted, rolling qi and blood like a tide, surging crazily, containing a bloodthirsty killing machine, the whole person was like falling into a berserk state, urging out the fist momentum, was breeding a majestic and boundless magnificent power, shaking this side of space! At that moment, Mixed God Sons face changed! He had fought with Jason a few times, so he knew more or less about Jasons battle techniques. When he sensed the magnificent power surging in Jasons fist, he was shocked in his heart, knowing that the battle skill Jason had mastered to increase his battle power was being activated. However, Mixed God Sons attack had alreadye, and he could not withdraw his stance as the arrow had to be sent. Mixed God Son could only clench his teeth and activate his own Mixed Power to the extreme, the punching and killing moves that erupted swept forward and killed, and the wisp of The Power of the Gods that was embedded within it also erupted in full force. Rumble! Jasons fist attack and kill, only a shattering the might of the void, Front Arctic trigger, the human universe in the shadow of a majestic boundless power energy surging convergence over, so that the majestic power is only a wisp of energy fluctuations, but also enough to shock the hearts of the people. In the end, this fist broke through the air, and was directed towards Mixed God Son. The unrelenting momentum contained within the fist was overbearing, with a supreme might that dominated heaven and earth, and the surging fist power was just like that oceanic fury, fully swooping and engulfing towards Mixed God Son. With the dull and ear-splitting sound of the fist confrontation, Jasons fist had already bombarded with Mixed God Sons fist killing moves, and the strand of The Power of the Gods embedded in Mixed God Sons fist attacked and killed, but it was engulfed by the huge power of the fist Dao that Front Arctic had erupted from. The majestic power that Jasons fists had produced was like the ancient beast, engulfing Mixed God Son with a furious and boundless aura. Rumble! The two mens fists fiercely bombarded and detonated in the air, stirring up a storm of power that made peoples hearts tremble when they sensed it, it was simply too terrifying. Wow! Mixed God Son opened his mouth and coughed out blood, his entire body flew backwards, his face was pale, and that Mixed Qi and blood also weakened rapidly, obviously suffering from a heavy impact. Jason, however, was also affected by the impact and bacsh of that force under the attack of the two mens fists, and he took a few steps back, with blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth all the time. Speaking of which, his injuries were also very heavy, battling these three great Divine Sons in session had been overloading his Origin Qi and Blood, and the light of Green Dragons Golden Body appeared to have dimmed, and his entire body could be said to be battered and bruised. However, his will to fight and fighting spirit had not weakened in the slightest, but instead was like a zing bonfire that appeared to be growing more and more intense. His blood was boiling and burning. His blood still exists, and he will fight! He is not afraid to die, and he is not afraid of death, but the ones who are afraid of death are these Lord Plumpton! Rumble! At this time, a loud sound of vibration came, in the void there was an emperors shadow emerging, rolling like a tide of emperors power surging, bursting out a strongest strike. As this strikended, a figure was sent flying one after another. This was the battlefield where Robert and the others had surrounded Gordon, and Gordon had exerted all his strength to erupt a supreme strike, forcing Robert, Wolf Boy, Zack, and the three of them back. For this reason, Gordon also paid a certain price, the corner of his mouth was spilling blood, he was injured again. Immediately after that, Gordons figure moved and rushed towards the Three Great Divine Childrens side. Obviously, Gordon was nning to embrace the Three Great Divine Children. Gordon wasnt stupid, he knew in his heart that these Lord Plumpton must have some killer moves, or something to save his life, so rushing over to the Three Great Divine Sons and hugging them together would be the safest thing to do. However- Whoosh! Jason moved violently, he had been keeping an eye on this battle with Gordon that Robert and the others had surrounded. When he saw Gordon charging towards the side of these three divine sons, Jason fiercely cast March Arctic, that speed was too fast, the whole person shed like a bolt of lightning, leaving a trail of residual shadows behind him, and fiercely intercepted in front of Gordons heel. Kill! Gordon sensed it, as the sound of that strong wind came, he knew in his heart that someone hade to intercept, he just didnt see clearly who it was. At that moment, Gordons cohesive and rising fist momentum directly sted towards the front, no matter who it was, he was going to throw a punch, he was going to force the other party out of the way, and not be able to block his path. Bang! Gordons circle sted onto a body, however, this did not make Gordon feel the slightest sense of tion, instead, it made his heartpletely sink into the abyss. Because Gordon was not shocked to find that his punch was like hitting a brick wall, his fist power was not able to break through the opponents strongest body! This simply shocked and frightened him too much. At the same time- Snort! A hand reached out violently and directly sped Gordons throat. Gordon then saw Jasons hard, masculine but cold and murderous face, and those calm and deep gazes were staring at him as if he was looking at a dead dog. No, Jason you cant kill me, I am Emperor ns young master, Emperor ns old ancestor is already through- Gordon opened his mouth loudly, but the words that followed were unable to be uttered due to Jasons increased strength in tightening his grip on his throat. Send you to hell! Jason opened his mouth in a calm tone, and proceeded withC Click! Jasons arm that sped Gordons throat violently erupted with a majestic and boundless force, and under this twist, the ear-piercing sound of the throat snapping rang out, clearly visible and frightening. Gordons head also softly shrugged down, dead. Chapter 2171 – Knocking You Down When Jason let go of his hand, Gordons body fell to the ground limply. Emperor ns young master, a generation of pride, but this fall,pletely cut off the gas, dead can not be dead again. Jasons gaze is still calm, no waves, no waves, under the calm surface, that undercurrent of anger and murderous intent has not been weakened by the slightest bit. Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel, Lilith, Emily and the rest of the crowd gathered towards Jasons side. Iam also no longer entangled with Finn in the battle, and with a movement of his body, he rushed to the side of the several great divine sons. Lord Droop did the same. Demon Son also attacked Benji and Saint Ploense, and with the help of the shock, he moved and rushed to the side of the three Great Divine Sons. Demon Sons counterattack was on the other side, and it was difficult for Jason to do so even if he wanted to intercept. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn and the others also walked to Jasons side with an extremely tacit understanding, which represented the camp of the earthly martial artists, with an aura of the earthly martial artists when they were self-strengthening being condensed. On the other hand, Lord Plumptons side was much thinner. In addition to the three divine sons, there are two followers, and then Demon Son. The disciples of the ancient martial arts forces that had previously followed Lord Plumpton were all killed, and their bodies fell to the ground, and a pungent smell of blood filled the air. Mixed God Son, Inferno, Saint Dsosie three big God Sons face looks extremely ugly, a face all iron green, dark clouds, eyes shing with indignation and unwillingness, but more is a kind of confusion and iprehension. They were indeed confused, from the beginning of Mixed God Sons scheme, to Jasons appearance, everything was following their script. On their side, there were a total of five Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. Plus Emperor n, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect disciples of Hyacinth forces, powerful, strong people, in terms of power can be said to far exceed Jason side. As the script progresses, everything starts to change. Everything has begun to go out of their control? By now, there are only six people left on their side, and among the disciples of the Hyacinth forces, only Demon Son is still alive. Suffocation, shame, and indignation all sorts of emotions surged to their hearts, causing these three great divine sons to be said to be mad with hatred. Now it seems that the so-called Lord Plumpton is nothing more than that, so what is there to fear? Jason opened his mouth, his tone was confident, and it was permeated with a sense of bravado. As he spoke, the ring Jason carried between his fingers shed with millimeters of light, and a piece of high-grade Spirit Stone appeared one after another, and he distributed all of these high-grade Spirit Stones to the many people around him. In the Storage Ring, there were actually all kinds of elixirs. But these pills, Jason really did not dare to use them rashly, in case he used them incorrectly, in addition to any problems, it was their side of the manpower that was in a situation, then the consequences were unimaginable, and the current good situation was going to be flipped, and all was lost. Therefore, the safest thing to do was to absorb the pure energy of these high-grade Spirit Stones, to recover the original qi and blood that had been depleted during the battle, and to maintain their rtivebat power, which was the most prudent. Mixed God Son, Inferno, Saint Dsosie, and the rest of them all saw this scene, and right away, one by one, their lungs were about to explode with the feeling that they couldnt help but spit out blood in anger. Especially Mixed God Son, a face that was pitch ck. One must know that Jason was now utilizing the resources that originally belonged to him in the Storage Ring. Inferno and Saint Dsosie werent doing well either, their Storage Ring had been taken away, and without the resources to replenish it, it was inevitable that Jasons side of The Human Realms martial artists would have a greater and greater advantage. The eyes of these Divine Sons were all on fire, and they were eager to rush up and crush Jason into pieces, as Lord Plumpton, they had never tasted such humiliation, and it was also the humiliation brought by The Human Realm martial artists that they hadpletely looked down on before. Jason, how arrogant you are right now, then how miserable you will be in the future! Inferno said in a cold voice. Down the road? When is the future? Jasonughed coldly, he then said, All I know is, right now, lets beat all of you up first. Lord Plumpton, so what? What about Lord Plumpton? Next, Ill make you all kneel on the ground and beg for mercy! Speaking, Jasons body Sunling Bloodline impact in the air, he is not lightly injured, but the will to fight does not diminish, under the absorption of Spirit Stone energy, the Sunling Bloodline boiling again, body diffusion of a supreme Green Dragons Breath. Battle! Beat up all these Lord Plumpton! Zack shouted excitedly as well. Do these Lord Plumpton really think that they can do whatever they want just because they came to The Human Realm? Its simply delusional! Let them know that we Human Martial Artists are not fish and meat that you can ughter? Marcel also spoke in a cold voice.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Under Jasons leadership, The Human Realm martial artists battle spirit was stirred up, and the fire of battle was burning like a me,pletely disying the kind of spirit that The Human Realm martial artists should have to fight with the same enemy. Sacred Son of Destruction looked at Jason, although from the aspect of personal grudges, he was not convinced that he had lost to Jason in the Ancient Martial Arts Conferencest time, but from other aspects, in his heart, he also secretly admired Jason. If one day, The Human Realm were to go to full-scale war with The Celestial Realm, then only someone like Jason would be able to stand up to the word leader and hold up the backbone of The Human Realms martial artists. Purple Phoenix Saintess face was calm, but a pair of eyes glowing with golden light were shing one after another, and she had once again seen Jasons heaven-defying battle power. One person had copsed the three great Divine Sons on the opposite side! What was even more frightening was that Jason was still one small realm lower than these Divine Sons, all of them had yet to reach the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, and this was all able to cripple these three Divine Sons one after another and snatch their Storage Rings, how else could such a battle performance be described other than heaven-defying? Purple Phoenix Saintess is actually high-minded and proud under her calm and unassuming appearance, after all, she is a True Phoenix, so its inevitable that she will have a higher eye. She originally thought that she got the inheritance of the True Phoenix in Mountain of the True Phoenix, and thought that if she breaks through to the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, she will never be worse than Jason who has Dragon Bloodline. However, the performance in the field shows that even if she is currently at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, there is still a small gap with Jason, and it is still difficult topare. This made Purple Phoenix Saintesss mind involuntarily sh through a name C Emperor Wallop! ording to Lord Uploders, the follower of Emperor Throop from the heavens who had contacted her, Emperor Wallop was an unseen talent from the previous year, and he could suppress all the major Divine Sons of The Celestial Realm on his own. I dont know who would be stronger when Jason ispared to this Emperor Wallop. Just as he was thinking, Purple Phoenix Saintesss thoughts were violently interrupted by a bellowing voice Kill! Beat Lord Plumpton down! Jason bellowed, his bodys battle spirit was intense, wisps of Green Dragons Breath surrounded his body, Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed with eye-catching light, and he took the lead in charging out, attacking and killing Lord Plumpton in front of him. Chapter 2172 – Dragon Head’s Madness Jason, dont be arrogant! Mixed God Son roared into the air, he was so enraged that he was practically in a state of rage. He only dreamed that they, the unearthly prides who were Lord Plumpton, would be subjected to such a miserable situation in this Secret Land. It could be said that they had been reduced to bing the prey of The Human Realms martial artists. Mad? Im just crazy, whats wrong with that? If you have the strength, you can also be crazy! If you dont like it,e over here and Ill fight you one-on-one, lets see who gets down first! Jasonughed coldly and disliked this. YouC Mixed God Son was momentarily speechless, unable to retort at all. Fighting with Jason? In his current state, he would definitely be beaten up by Jason, and would even be in danger of falling. Everyone, form a formation and fight together, we Extreme Realm Emperor have the most powerful people. Working together, we can still fight! Mixed God Son shouted. Immediately, the three great God Son and the two great followers including Demon Son also joined in, forming an offensive and defensive formation, all of them, these Extreme Realm Emperors strongest people all struck out together, no longer dispersed, which under the cohesion together, the offensive power that erupted was the strongest. Once they were scattered, they would be broken by Jason and the others one by one. When Jason attacked, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn and others also attacked, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Saint Ploense, Lilith and others also attacked. Even if The Celestial Realms Son of Destruction and the others formed a battle formation to meet them, Jason and the others were not afraid and had a strategy to deal with them. Simply put, Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, and the four strongest ones in the battlefield were in the front, while the rest of the people provided support and fought a battle of attrition. In terms of a war of attrition, Jason was really fearless. Even, he couldnt wait to do so. Because he had Storage Ring in his hand, these Lord Plumpton had no more Storage Ring, no more resources to replenish, this was like arge-scale battle, one sides logistics was cut off, then under the war of attrition, it was self-evident which side could win. Under Jasons leadership, The Human Realms martial artists were in high spirits, and they were all boiling with blood, after all, there was a chance to break Lord Plumpton, so of course, they couldnt afford to miss it. Jason is like a madman in general, his own Sunling Bloodline reflecting the sky, zing like the sun, containing a majestic power of blood, he swung his fist is as heavy as a thousand pounds, every punch falls are shaking the void, the fist burst out of the force of the Green Dragon magnificent, containing a supreme power, copsed this side of the void, killing Lord Plumpton in front of him! Plumpton. Purple Phoenix Saintess had a true phoenix shadow surrounding her body, her body blossomed with dazzling golden aura, wisps of true phoenix aura flowed, transforming into a wisp of true phoenix power, along with the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique that she performed, it erupted into a wave of power. , she erupted into a powerful attack, attacking and killing forward. Sacred Son of Destruction held the coalesced Destruction Gun shadow in both hands, the tip of the gun had a terrifying and iparable destructive power, which was extremely strong, and with the Destruction Guns attack, it stabbed at Lord Plumpton and the others with an overwhelming attack. Finn first Heavenly Devil gas around the body, although he is only in the Sacred Level high-level cultivation, but the outbreak of the Heavenly Devil Fist is with all sorts of strange magic, as if Heavenly Devil descended, there is a first Heavenly Devil Wei in the diffusion. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Saint Ploense, Lilith and others also received from the side, all of them poured out their best efforts, bursting out their strongest offense, and sessively bombarded and killed these Lord Plumpton. This was equivalent to Jasons side splitting into two groups of people to start a wheel war, the first group of people charging ahead attacked with all their strength, resisting the Lord Plumptons and other peoples powerful attacks; the second group of people were waiting for the opportunity to make up for their mistakes, and continuously consumed Lord Plumptons and other peoples Origin Qi and blood. Immediately, the battle between The Human Realm martial artists and Lord Plumpton fell into a tug-of-war. Thepetition was for that side to be able to support themselves until the end, and for that side to have a more ruthless fighting spirit and stronger willpower. Under the Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses on the Ascension side holding together, it was difficult to break through at once, after all, it would be difficult to instantly break the alliance of these several Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. Therefore, Jason and the others could only fight a war of attrition first, and then seize the opportunity before targeting these Lord Plumpton to break them down one by one. Secret Land, in a mountain forest in the east. The distance from Chaos Sea was not too far, and in this mountain forest, there were more than a dozen figures gathered here. These were the disciples of the overseas Holy Land, led by Oga, Saint Warrior, Brahma and Akers. These overseas Holy Land disciples were all injured, their injuries were not optimistic, and the heaviest of them had even injured the origin of martial arts, causing the origin of martial arts to be ruined. Oga, Saint Warrior and their injuries were not light either, after they left from the direction of Chaos Sea, they came to this ce to heal their wounds. After some healing, their injuries were far from being recovered. Ogas strength had at most recovered to about 40% of his peak, which was considered the best recovery. When Mixed God Son and the others were willing to release these overseas Holy Land disciples, the main reason was that their injuries were already very serious, and most of them had injured their origin, so releasing them was irrelevant. At that time, Mixed God Son and the others thought that they would be able to kill Jason very quickly, and then they would go back to these overseas Holy Land disciples and kill them easily. Of course, Mixed God Son and the others would not be so foolish as to let the tiger return to the mountain, willing to let these overseas Holy Land disciples go, because they had already seriously injured these people, and would not be able to recover in a short period of time. Chaos Sea side of the battle fluctuation far over, Oga took a deep breath, he said in a deep voice: My injuries in a short period of time can not be fully recovered, injured to the origin, to recover, without a month is not possible. Jason side of the battle with Lord Plumpton is still continuing, I am not a person to live, and once Jason and their defeat, we will not be able to recover. Jason and the others have lost the battle, the only thing we will face is death. Instead of sitting on the sidelines, why dont we go and fight on this while we can still fight!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Saint Warrior nodded as he said, I agree with your words. The human martial artists are all honored together! Once Jason and the others are defeated, then its hard for us to escape death as well. Might as well put up a fight and die in battle! Those Lord Plumpton are truly abominable. Striking us into serious injuries, its a clear indication that we wont allow our injuries to be recovered in a short period of time. Akers said angrily. Oga stood up and said, Those who are willing to go over to Chaos Sea to fight, follow me! There is a chance that we may lose our lives on this trip, so be prepared. Go with me! Go with me! One by one, the disciples of the overseas Holy Land stood up and opened their mouths, their faces determined. As martial artists, they were not people who were greedy and afraid of death. Now that they had been pushed to the brink, if they didnt make a desperate fight, were they going to sit and wait for death? Therefore, all of them stood up and followed Oga, preparing to head to Chaos Sea, even if they died they would rather die on the battlefield. Chapter 2173 – Bloodstained Style (I) Southwest direction. In a hidden ce, the remaining four disciples in the Sacred Dragon Pavilion were gathered here. Sacred Son of Destruction was not present, and Rainbow was at the head of these four disciples. Their gazes looked towards the direction of Chaos Sea, even though they were separated by a certain distance, the fluctuations of the Cultivation Breath that came from Chaos Sea were still extremely powerful, with the pressure of the Gods permeating the area, and there were also a variety of powerful illusions Reflecting the Heavens. Than the green dragons shadow, and the golden divine phoenix that is like soaring through the sky. There is also the Buddhas light, reflecting this side of heaven and earth, there is also a monstrous Heavenly Devil gas surging, like a dark cloud pressing the top, bringing a sense of palpitations. Rainbow and other people know, Chaos Sea side of the outbreak of the war is still continuing, such a war with their strength, is unable to participate in. Because of this, when Sacred Son of Destruction traveled to Chaos Sea, he specially instructed them to stay here. Will it be dangerous for the Sacred Son to travel over to Chaos Sea to fight? A Sacred Dragon Pavilion disciple said worriedly. The Sacred Son has already broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor. This Secret Land, with its rule suppression, Extreme Realm Emperor is already the limit under the rules. Therefore, I think the Saint Son should be unhindered. A disciple said. That being said, those powerhouses of the heavens are all extremely powerful, each and every one of them are Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. So its still worrying that something might happen to the Sacred Son. Another Sacred Dragon Pavilion disciple spoke. With these words, there was some silence in the arena. After a long time, the gazes of these Sacred Dragon Pavilion disciples looked towards Rainbow and asked, Holy Maiden, what should we do right now?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rainbow gritted her teeth as she said, This is a battle between earthly martial artists and heavenly martial artists, and it is destined to be iparably tragic. The Saint Son asked us to stay behind because he doesnt want us to go into danger. But staying here, rather than worrying about it, we should go over and take a look. Besides, if the Saint Son and the others are really undefeated and lose the battle. Then we would have nowhere to hide. Then well go over to Chaos Sea! The rest of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion disciples spoke up. Chaos Sea. Boom! Boom! The monstrous battle continued, the Cultivation aura that was filled with endless killing aura surged, endless qi and blood swept through the air, and the might embedded within the punching force rumbled and shook, erupting into a shocking sound. Under Jasons strategy of this war of attrition, it also began to achieve some results. Although Lord Plumptons side was united, and the power of each Extreme Realm Emperors joint strike was difficult to resist, it could not withstand The Human Realms repeated attacks. Under round after round of offensive bombardment from Jason and the others, these Lord Plumpton their qi and blood were greatly depleted, and The breath of the origin of martial arts was also being consumed. With the passage of time, the power of the attacks that these Lord Plumpton and the others had joined forces to explode was also decreasing. The Human Realm martial arts side, on the other hand, was getting more and more courageous, everyone was clenching their teeth and striking out with all their might, with a belief supporting them. Lord Plumpton and the others didnt dare to spread out to pursue the weaker The Human Realm martial artists, once they dared to spread out, Jason and the others would be able to seize the opportunity to break them down one by one. Boom! At this moment, Jason and the others and these Lord Plumpton and the others erupted into a supreme strike, the might of the fist Dao ruthlessly impacted together, releasing a monstrous fist Dao pressure. Jasons eyes shed, it had to be said that these Lord Plumpton and their united, the five Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, the power of the attack that erupted from their joint efforts was really terrifying, and it was difficult to break through. The immediate problem was how to break Lord Plumptons joint attack, the only way to break up their formation. Jasons eyes shed with a color of determination, right now the only way to break the force was to use the force to break the force! Formation Arctic! Jason surged forward and cast Formation Arctic against the formation formed by these Lord Plumpton. Zack! Jason shouted again. Zacks heart was in the right ce, he had already rushed up and coldly shouted out, Formation Locking the Void! Zack frantically catalyzed Origin Energy and branded a formation pattern in the void, the formation pattern branded in the void lit up next to nothing, and a force of a terrain great formation manifested out of the void, imprisoning this space and blocking the void. Approach Arctic! In the next moment, Jason catalyzed the Approach Arctic Fist Seal, evolving the silhouette of an Immovable Ming Wang, sitting in the air, suppressing this terrain grand formation, able to y the role of reinforcing the might of the terrain grand formation. Jasons Formation Arctic, together with Zacks geomantic formation, imprisoned the space where Lord Plumpton was. However, the other party had formed a formation together, and even with the reinforcement of the Approach Arctic, they could not be trapped. Jason didnt want to trap them either, he just wanted to buy some time for himself. Sure enough, these Lord Plumpton and the two main followers began to evolve their strongest fist power, with a wisp of The Power of the Gods permeating them, and they punched out forcefully to blow up that side of the confined terrain formation. Right at this moment- Extension Arctic, The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason had once again performed the Extension Arctic fist seal, and the Sunling Bloodline stirred up from his body madly converged into his fist seal, which was like a ck hole that was madly absorbing Jasons qi and blood power, and then coalesced into a force that was full of energy and power. The fist mark was like a ck hole that was crazily absorbing Jasons blood and qi power, and then coalescing into a violent, overbearing, and powerful explosive power that was constantly converging. Jason even used Extension Arctic to burst out the first punch of Human Emperor Fist. Rumble! In an instant, the void shook violently, and as Jasons own Emperors Breath intertwined with Green Dragons Breath, a round of obsidian sun rose up, squeezing the sky, like a sun rising out of nowhere! This was the manifestation of Human Emperor Fists Fist Intent! That fist intent was like a round of rising sun, magnificent, zing, dazzling, containing the pressure of a brilliant sun, carrying an endless might of the Emperor, containing the momentum of copsing the heavens. In the middle of it, Jason even put the violent power condensed by Extension Arctic into this fist, making this round of obsidian sun crushing the sky, this side of the void are going to be unsteady, sending out bursts of trembling and roaring sounds. Jason catalyzed this fist and attacked towards Saint Dsosie! Of the three divine sons, Saint Dsosies injuries were the heaviest, so Saint Dsosie was the best one to break through! Jason did not hesitate to consume his Sunling Bloodline and unleash such a powerful strike, his aim was to tear open the opponents offensive and defensive formation from Saint Dsosies side, disrupting and dispersing the opponents formation. Then, The Human Realm martial artists would be able to attack these Lord Plumpton, breaking them down one by one, and knocking them to the ground one by one. Chapter 2174 – Bloodstained Style (II) Extension Arctic! The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason exploded into these two major attacks, using the violent and overwhelming explosive power created by the Extension Arctic seal devouring the massive amount of Sunling Bloodline to perform The Emperors Way of the Sun, a Human Emperor Fist! The Emperors Way of the Sun, the Human Emperor Fist! With the brilliant sun that evolved like the rising sun, the space that this punch crushed through began to roar and tremble, emitting a deafening and terrifying sound, and the bloodthirsty and berserk terrifying force that was nurtured in the punch began to diffuse, making peoples senses feel a kind of numbness in their scalp, which was too horrifying. A round of obsidian sun rises, along with Jasons fist momentum toward the front to push, then crushed when the sky, with an unrivaled momentum pressure to kill Saint Dsosie. This round of obsidian sun in the burst out of the momentum of the pressure to let a person sensed to have a kind of numbness of the scalp, Extension Arctic condensed that the berserk force is too appalling, with a destructive momentum towards the front of the crushing and killing. Damn it! Saint Dsosie shouted, his face was furious, he was able to sense the terrifying lethal power contained in Jasons punch, it was a direct threat to him. Human King Fist, the king is always strong! Saint Dsosie shouted, he recklessly activated his Human Kings Bloodline power, stimting all the Human Kings power contained in Human Kings Bloodline, he activated the Human King Fist power, and the strand of The Power of the Gods contained within it shook the void, he activated the Human King Fist power, he activated the Human King Fist power. Gods shook the void, and he needed to spare no effort to meet the terrifying attack of Jasons punch. Son of the Gods! Lord Droops face was aghast, he also sensed the terrifying killing power contained within Jasons punch, it was enough to threaten Saint Dsosie. At that moment, Lord Droop could no longer care about anything, he rushed towards Saint Dsosies side, and at the same time, Lord Droop also evolved the strongest fist power, fully exploding his The Power of the Origin, while carrying a strand of The Power of the Gods, he also met Jason. Lord Droop, as a strong member of the Human King lineage, was responsible for protecting Saint Dsosies safety. Seeing that Saint Dsosie was in danger, Lord Droop did not care about maintaining the perfection of this attack and defense formation, so he rushed over and joined Saint Dsosie to meet the power of Jasons punch. As a result, Lord Plumptons originally airtight attack and defense formation immediately had a loophole, and the entire formation was destroyed. Mixed God Son and the others immediately noticed it, but they were also toote to close this gap in the formation, simply because at this moment- Rumble! Jasons attack had already shaken Saint Dsosie and Lord Droops joint strike, erupting into a shocking might, and the sound of the shocking fist sts resounded through the sky like thunder, deafening the ears. But see, that a round of the sr eclipse crushing when the sky, all the way towards the town to kill, but when the bombardment to Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop, this round of the sr eclipse violently exploded, filled with that bloodthirsty, berserk, fierce, overbearing force is also therefore exploded, with a torrential eruption of momentum swept towards Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop. Droop. At the same time, Saint Dsosie and Lord Droops fists also bombarded over, with monstrous power, majestic momentum, and the power of the Human King contained within shook the void. In an instant, this ce shone with a blinding light, with monstrous energy filling the air and sweeping through the eight directions. After the blow fell, Jasons figure retreated one after another, he was injured by the shock, the blood spewing out from his mouth stained his corset, and the Sunling Bloodline that was originally zing like the sun declined drastically, as if it was going to be wiped out, and his entire Cultivation Aura was also in a state of drastically weakening. On the contrary, Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop, they were directly shaken out, and their injuries werepounded by the injuries on their bodies, coughing up blood in their mouths one after another, and they fell to the ground for a while, making it difficult for them to get up. Lord Droops face was pale, the corner of his mouth also had a trace of blood overflowed, but this injury was not a big problem for him, he rushed to the side of Saint Dsosie at the first time, and helped Saint Dsosie to get up. The Human Realms martial artists of course would not miss this opportunity created by Jason, Jasons strike was like disrupting the formation formed by these Lord Plumpton, and it was the best opportunity to attack and kill them. Thumbs up! The Destruction Gun condensed in Sacred Son of Destructions hand stabbed forward and attacked Inferno. Purple Phoenix Saintess utilized the power of the True Phoenix, evolving the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique and attacking Mixed God Son. Finn also pestered Iam again, he first surrounded himself with Heavenly Devil Qi, and he activated the Heavenly Devil Fist to kill with great intensity, and the shadow of his fists enveloped Iam in the sky. Whoosh! Right at this moment, a figure violently rushed towards Jason. Jason had just exploded Extension Arctic, so his Sunling Bloodline was in a state of deficit, and his entire body appeared extremely weak. The moment he retreated, he had already taken out his high-grade Spirit Stone and was frantically absorbing the Spirit Stones aura energy, but it would take some time for him to recover his blood and The power of the origin. The figure that rushed over was filled with the monstrous Demon Qi of the origin, and it was Demon Son. Demon Sons eyes were very sharp, he could see that Jason was in an extremely weak state after casting Extension Arctic, and this was undoubtedly a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity to attack and kill Jason. Therefore, Demon Son rushed towards Jason at the first time, and the nine channels of Origin Demonic Qi swept through the sky, covering the sky and giving people a sense of horror of a dark cloud pressing down on the top of the sky, and the rolling demonic Qi swept through the sky, filled with a sense of eeriness, strangeness, horror, and gruesomeness. Dragon Swallowing Technique! Demon Son shouted out, as he activated the Dragon Swallowing Technique attack, a channel of Origin Demonic Qi condensed in his fist, and the attacking fist had a huge vortex formed by Origin Demonic Qi, looking like a ck hole vortex that chose to devour people, and was heading towards Jason was being devoured. Demon Son seemed to be obsessed with Jasons Dragon Bloodline, taking advantage of Jasons weakened state, he performed the Dragon Swallowing Technique in a vain attempt to devour Jasons Dragon Bloodline. Bloodline. I Am Hell of the Earth Treasury Scripture! Benjis cold drink came out, and the Buddhas light of the Earth Treasury Kings silhouette sitting in the void flourished, and wisps of Earth Treasury power merged into Benjis body. Benji evolved his fist, and with one punch, it was as if he had conjured up a hellish scene that enveloped Demon Son. Ancient Buddha Holy Fist! Saint Ploenses bellowing voice also came out as he also threw a punch to attack Demon Son. Its you two vultures again, damn it!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Demon Son was furious, his face became twisted and hideous, he appeared iparably indignant, his repeated actions were blocked and intercepted by Benji, thus he really hated to break Benji into pieces. Benji and Saint Ploense were silent as they attacked and killed Demon Son. On the other side, Wolf Boy let out a furious roar in his throat, his figure moved like a ferocious wolf, attacking and killing Demon Son with the speed of the wind and lightning. Chapter 2175 – Protecting Only One Person Lilith, Emily, Zack and the others came to Jasons side, and they stood guard at Jasons side. Zack and the others could see that after Jasons strongest strike just now, his own qi and blood had been greatly depleted, and his whole body was in an extremely bad state, in a state of weakness, so they came to protect Jason, so that Jason could have enough time to recover.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jason has already absorbed and refined a piece of high quality Spirit Stone containing aura energy, which is not enough, he took out a second piece to continue to refine, after the absolute peak Great Emperor Realm, his qi and blood is more majestic is on the one hand, on the other hand is a session of great battles, one after another, catalyzing Extension Arctic, his qi and blood depletion is indeed too great. too great. Therefore, Jason continued to absorb the aura energy from the second high-grade Spirit Stone. Boom! At this moment, a violent vibrating sound of a fist st came out. However, it was seen that Demon Son was shaken back under thebined strikes of Benji, Saint Ploense, and Wolf Boys outburst of attack, he was injured and coughed out blood, and the Origin Demonic Qi that permeated his body had weakened quite a bit. Demon Sons eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked towards Jasons side, sensing that Jasons own Sunling Bloodline was recovering at a fast speed. Demon Sons heart was in a panic, his feet flicked, the whole person violently backward, and then turned around and fled. Demon Holy Land was very decisive, fleeing when he saw that the battle was unfavorable, which was also his nature. He knew that once Jason recovered, he would not be able to escape. Just now he saw with his own eyes, Jason killed Gordon, it was no different from killing a dog, directly mped on the throat, broke Gordons neck. Emperor ns young master did not have the slightest room for resistance. Therefore, after Demon Son sensed Jasons aura recovering, he immediately fled at the first opportunity. Whoosh! Wolf Boys figure moved and chased forward. Benji also wanted to chase forward. Wolf Boy, Benji,e back, dont chase! Jason fiercely shouted, telling both Wolf Boy and Benji to return and not go after Demon Son. Demon Son, this person is tricky and devious, Wolf Boy and Benji are not as good as Demon Son in terms of Cultivation Realm, it is hard to say that there wont be an ident if they chase up like this. It is hard to say that idents wont happen if they chase after Demon Son like this. Maybe they will fall into the traps that Demon Son has set up in advance to kill him. The best way to deal with Demon Son was to kill him with a single strike and never give him any chance to escape. Furthermore, Jason didnt put Demon Son at ease at the moment, what was more important now was the duel with Lord Plumpton, and the final victory in the battle with Lord Plumpton, in order to bring out the momentum of The Human Realms martial artist. On Saint Dsosies side, he took an elixir, and his originally declining Cultivation aura rebounded. Although Saint Dsosies Storage Ring was gone, his attendant Lord Droop still had some emergency elixirs on him and was taking one out for him to take. Saint Dsosies breath was slightly recovered, and he had a murderous spirit, his face full of anger and killing intent, he said: Jasons injury is also very serious, he is recovering his qi and blood power. We must not let him recover, so we will kill him and take advantage of his illness! Saying that, Saint Dsosie appeared decisive, and his entire body charged straight towards Jasons side. Lord Droops figure moved and followed Saint Dsosie, attacking and killing together towards Jasons side. Jason, take your life! Saint Dsosie shouted coldly, he crazily urged his Human King Qi and blood, a strong and extremely powerful Human Kings power was condensing, converging in his fist momentum, and that godly might swept and suppressed Jason. Lord Droop was doing the same, he was also exploding his own mighty aura, he had previously fought against Purple Phoenix Saintess, the two of them had basically fought to a draw, whats more, he hadnt been injured much, and still maintained an extremely high level ofbat power. Such an Extreme Realm Emperor, in the case that Jason had not yet recovered, and Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Finn had been restrained, there was almost no one on The Human Realm martial artists side who was able to withstand it. However, The Human Realm had an aura of unity that did not fear life and death. Benji stepped forward and crossed Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop. Saint Ploense, Wolf Boy, and Robert all rushed up as well, their faces resolute, no matter what, they had to stall these two and buy Jason enough time to recover. Kill! Saint Dsosie bellowed, evolving Human King Fist and attacking forward. At the same moment, Lord Droops offensive killing move also erupted, and in theyers of fist shadows, there was a wave of The Power of the Gods permeating, shaking this void and causing this heaven and earth to roar and vibrate. The Ten Hells of the Earth Treasury Sutra! Benji struck out, incorporating the scene of hell connected behind the Earth Treasury Kings illusion into his fist, pouring out his utmost effort to erupt into a supreme attack. Ow! Wolf Boys Greedy Illusion let out an earth-shattering roar as he catalyzed his Wolf Boy Fist Seal, which had wisps of Wolf Boys power permeating it, and attacked forward. Robert and Saint Ploense also struck out one after another, they had no reservations and they all erupted with the strongest strikes. Rumble! A booming sound of fist power rang out, but it was seen that Benji, Wolf Boy, Saint Ploense, Robert and the others were all shaken back, one by one, the corners of their mouths overflowed with blood, so they were injured. Saint Dsosies figure moved and attacked towards Jasons side. Benji, Wolf Boy and others wanted to rush up to intercept them, but Lord Droop attacked them with his fist, stopping them all. Formation Locking the Void! Facing Saint Dsosie who was rushing over, Zack mobilized his Terrain Formation, blocking the space where Saint Dsosie was. At the same time, Marcel erupted with True Martial Arts Demon Suppression Technique and attacked forward. Saint Dsosies face was cold, as he sted two punches forward in session, directly breaking Zacks Earth Formation, and at the same time, the punch that contained a ray of The Power of the Gods also impacted Marcel and Zack, forcing them back and injuring them. Saint Dsosie, despite being in a wounded state, was not something that Marcel and Zack could fight against, the gap between Cultivation Realm was too great. Realms Killing Fist! The Sacred Dragon Scripts! A furious scolding voice rang out, but it was Lilith also Emily who was seen charging up, they evolved their fists and attacked Saint Dsosie. Seek death! Saint Dsosie coldly shouted, facing the two great beauties, he was not soft, evolving Human King Fist to st forward. Bang! Bang! Fist power fell, Lilith also Emily was shaken back, Emily was even more pale, the corners of her mouth constantly overflowing with blood. Saint Dsosie stared at Jason, right now there was already no one guarding Jasons side, it was a great time to strike and attack. Ten Thousand Paths Dragon Transformation Technique! However, Lilith was actually seen enduring her own injuries as she attacked once again, pouring out all her strength and exerting the strongest battle power she could currently utilize,pletely disregarding her own well-being in order to hold Saint Dsosie back. How stubborn, then go to hell! Saint Dsosie spoke in a cold voice as he catalyzed his fist momentum and a fist seal sted towards Liliths attack. With a bang, Liliths body shook, and the stream of blood that she had been holding back in her throat spurted out, coloring her clothes red as her entire body flew backwards. At the same moment, Saint Dsosies second fist mark was like a shadow following the bombardment to the front of Lilith, this fist shadow straight to Liliths the origin of martial arts of the vitals, once struck will die undoubtedly! Lilith gritted her teeth, she felt a great crisis, and even felt the advent of death, but she was unable to dodge, and even more so, she could not meet the attack. To say goodbye to this world forever? Just so sorry ah! Liliths mind surfaced Jasons figure, even at this moment, she did not have any feeling of regret, even if she were to start over again she would still stand up and stand in front of Jason. Just as Liliths thought rose up, suddenly- Liliths heart trembled violently, and she actually felt a strong arm encircling her waist, causing her backward figure to stop. Immediately after that, in that sh of lighteningC Boom! A fist power filled with a bright golden aura erupted from the void, sting towards Saint Dsosies fist print that contained killing opportunities! Chapter 2176 – Jason’s Killing Chance The golden fist aura zed, the bright golden aura contained a ray of pure cyan, that was Green Dragons Breath in the diffusion, a majestic and boundless terrifying fist power also burst out from this fist, breaking the killing when the sky, with the overbearing and boundless, there is no invincible aura of me bombarded, met Saint Dsosie attacked and killed that fist seal. Boom! The sound of a fist boom resounded through the air, and amidst the golden and greenish fist aura, the fist mark that Saint Dsosie had evolved was directly blown up, and was annihted in mid-air. Lilith, are you alright? A maic voice of concern rang in Liliths ears, the voice seemed so familiar that it made her heart leap. Lilith turned her head to look, and sure enough, she saw Jasons hard-lined face. Satan, have you, have you recovered? Lilith was overjoyed in her heart and asked busily. Jason smiled and said, Ive recovered, thanks to you guys for buying me time to recover. Lilith was about to say something, when suddenly her face was stunned, she actually felt a stream of the purest Origin Energy converging into her body, helping to recover the injuries she had suffered. Satan, you, you dont have to feed me your Origin Energy, Im really fine. My injuries dont matter, youve only just recovered, dont consume your Origin Energy, Lilith said in a hurry. Its fine. Jason smiled, looking at Liliths jade face that was as beautiful as a dream, with a trace of blood still lingering at the corner of her mouth, which made Jason feel apologetic in his heart. If ones own strength was strong enough, how could one let these women around him get hurt? Just now Lilith endure their own injuries, directly rushed over to the front of the crossbar, which let Jasons mind shed over a figure C Demon Witch! Once upon a time, this woman had precisely blocked in front of him, and now her life and death were unknown. Just now, if it wasnt for him recovering in time anding to fend off Saint Dsosies killing move in the nick of time, Im afraid Lilith would have to follow in Demon Witchs footsteps. Leave it to me next. You go to Emilys side and see how Emily is injured. Jason said softly. Lilith nodded, she was still feeling Jasons powerful right arm was wrapping around her waist, which made her feel an inexplicable feeling of solidity and safety, and an indescribable feeling of full of joy. This made Liliths face couldnt help but blush slightly, and a touch of blush rose in those beautiful eyes. Jason did not notice Liliths demeanor, the gaze in his eyes was staring at Saint Dsosie in front of him as he said in a cold voice, Saint Dsosie, youve really grown up. To take a shot at a woman, what kind of skill is that? Saint Dsosie sneered and said, In my eyes, she is just an enemy. Hmph! Jason snorted coldly and said, Then let me teach Saint Dsosie what else you are capable of! Boom! Saying that, the Sunling Bloodline on Jasons body steeply erupted in full force, forming an ocean that swept through this part of the world. Wisps of Green Dragons Breath surrounded Jasons body, and although his injuries hadnt recovered yet, the Origin Qi and Blood that he had previously drained by activating Extension Arctic had already begun to recover. Sky Fist! Jason coldly shouted, he evolved his fist gesture, catalyzing his own The power of the origin, a fist mark branded in the air, just like the Nine Suns crossing the sky, was blossoming with a piercing and eye-catching light, each fist mark contained a different fist meaning, converging the Sunling Bloodline power in his fist gesture, and it fully exploded in this regard. Boom! Boom! Fist momentum fell, a fist mark crossed the sky, like the sun falling, crushing towards Saint Dsosie with an unrivaled momentum, the killing attack released in the fist mark was even more horrifyingly powerful, engulfing Saint Dsosie in this way. Human King Fist, Kings Dignity! Saint Dsosie roared, facing Jason, he instinctively had a kind of psychological shadow, only to feel that Jason was really too heavenly, giving him the feeling that it was really like facing Emperor Wallop, with a kind of indescribable powerful sense of pressure. At that moment, Saint Dsosie also unreservedly punched out, his Human Kings Bloodline inspired the force of the Human King converged in his fist, so that he broke through the sky and met Jason. Rumble! A fist seal fell, and every fist seal sted down, shaking Saint Dsosie backward a step. A total of Nine Fist Seals, Saint Dsosie just took a step backward, a face suffocating and ironing to the extreme. Whoosh! Jason did not continue to attack Saint Dsosie, he urged March Arctic and sprinted towards Lord Droops side. Benji and the others were fighting Lord Droop, but Benji, Wolf Boy, Robert, Saint Ploense, and Marcel and Zack, who came from behind, all had difficulty in resisting Lord Droops punching and killing moves. The Power of the Gods embedded in Lord Droops attack continuously injured Benji and the others, causing blood to spill from the corners of their mouths and their injuries to umte. Lord Droops eyes shed with murderous intent as he locked onto Marcel and Zack. These two had the lowest Cultivation Realm and had just been promoted to Sacred Level, so it was the right opportunity to attack and kill them. Just as Lord Droop was about to attack towards Marcel and Zack, suddenly- Fist Transformation Green Dragon! A bellowing voice resounded in the air, and a fist that contained the strongest fist intent crossed the sky, heading straight towards Lord Droop. The evolved fist intent formed a green dragon shadow across the sky, engulfing Lord Droop with unrivaled might. Lord Droop was startled in his heart as he sensed that iparably powerful fist power sweeping towards him with unrivaled might. Lord Droop could no longer care about chasing after Zack and Marcel, he shouted furiously, mobilizing his own strand of The Power of the Gods, evolving the Human King lineages Killing Fist Power, manifesting a sky of fist shadows to meet the iing fist power. Rumble! The void shook, and the sound of violent fist impacts rang out, deafening the ears. However, it was seen that in the Fist Transformation Green Dragon fist momentum evolved by Jason, the fist intent that manifested the shadow of a green dragon passed through the heavy shadow of the fist, and passed through Lord Droops body. Lord Droop grunted, his entire figure retreated backward one after another, his face looked doubtful, and his eyes were filled with an unbelievable color. Even when facing Purple Phoenix Saintess, Lord Droop was able to cope with it freely, and was not in such a sorry state. But facing Jason, facing the strongest fist intent that erupted, he actually had a feeling that it was difficult to resist. Jason sprinted over, he looked at Robert and the others and asked, How are your injuries? Its fine, I can still fight again!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Robert said. Right, can still fight again! I wont stop until I beat these people of the heavens down! Marcel, Zack and the others also spoke up. Hahaha! Jason Langshengughed, then his eyes sank, and two cold and sharp awns like swords exploded from his eyes, killing opportunities flourished as he stared at Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop, and said word by word, Then lets beat up all of these People of the Heavens! Chapter 2177 – Killing with a Borrowed Knife Previously, if Jason had said such words to his face, Saint Dsosie would have snorted withughter, only to think that Jason was a fools errand, aplete reflection of his own strength. But now, listening to Jason say this sentence, Saint Dsosie whole person is silent, do not dare to open their mouths to refute anything. Even if Saint Dsosie had the intention to retort, he couldnt muster the actual strength to prove that Jason was talking big words. Kill up! Jason shouted as his entire body directly rushed towards Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop, once again opening up a one-against-two mode. Under the recovery of his origin qi and blood, that battle intent rushed to the heavens, and a zing killing opportunity permeated his body, sweeping towards Lord Droop and Saint Dsosie in this regard. As for the bodys injuries, Jason does not care at all, as long as there is still a breath, as long as the bodys blood has not yet cooled down, then the battle in the end, kill in the end, see who can support to the end! These Lord Plumpton are all high and mighty, looking down on earthly martial artists. Then lets use our fists to show them that the earthly martial artists are not all the weaklings led by Gordon, there are also real iron blooded warriors! Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason erupted into the third fist style of Human Emperor Fist. The Green Dragons Phantoms Void merged into him, forming a bond-like bridge that caused his Emperors Qi tomune with Green Dragons Breath, and the two types of Origin Energy fused together in this way. This caused Jasons Cultivation Breath to climb higher and higher, and it was extremely powerful. Whew! Whew! In an instant, a Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon instantly coalesced, and in an instant, there were already thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon extruding into the air, which contained a terrifyingly unparalleled lethal power. An Emperors might was permeating the air, shaking the nine heavens and ten earths, just like a true Emperor had descended. Boom! Along with Jasons fist momentum, these thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon with a wind-swept momentum strangled towards Lord Droop and Saint Dsosie two people, the space where they are were counted by the endless Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, the space where they are were strangled by the endless Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, the space where they are were strangled by the endless Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. The space where they were was covered by an endless number of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. Jasons two types of Origin Energy coalesced under the superposition of The power of the origin, and was attacking and killing crazily. At the same moment, Benji and Saint Ploense both struck out one after another, their Buddhist light flourished, and the Buddhist power that contained the Buddhist teachings, each of them evolving powerful attacking and killing moves, also attacking and killing forward. Robert also activated his fist power, with Kirin Divine Power permeating his fist power, he executed the Kirin Battle Technique killing move and attacked with all his might. Ow! Wolf Boy incorporated the Wolf Boy Fate into his fist stance and erupted into the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist stance, and on his fist, the silhouette of arge, blood-colored wolfs head emerged, lunging forward with an irresistible aura of Divine Might and devouring the Lord! Droop and Saint Dsosie. Zack even mobilized the Formation of Sword, which was like a sword shadow condensed in the void, and ten thousand swords were united and strangled in front of him. Jason took the brunt of the attack on Lord Droop and Saint Dsosie, blocking their The Power of the Gods, and then many people around him erupted with the strongest strikes, all engulfing Lord Droop and Saint Dsosie. This time, the world was boiling, such a powerful joint strike, the void was going to be broken. Lord Droop and Saint Dsosies faces changed even more, this time it was a true andplete change of color, simply because they really did sense a great sense of threat. Secret Land, south orientation. Demon Son escaped all the way to the south. This was the back road he had nned in advance, and he wasnt afraid of anyoneing after him, as long as Jason didnt personallye after him, he wasnt afraid. He had already calcted that Jason would note after him, on the one hand, Jason was recovering his origin qi and blood; on the other hand,pared to him, Lord Plumpton was even more important, Jason simply couldnt leave behind those Lord Plumpton toe after him personally, otherwise, without the backbone of The Human Realms martial artists, they would be killed one by one by Lord Plumpton and the others. Lord Plumpton and the others to break through and kill them one by one. Therefore, in Demon Sons opinion, the ones who came to kill him were probably Benji and Saint Ploense. If Benji and Saint Ploense really want to chase after him, Demon Son is not afraid, he can escape to the Demon Trapped Land, the Demon Trapped Land has a strange origin demonic qi, if Benji and Saint Ploense really dare to chase and kill them, Demon Son has full certainty that he can kill them. Because in the Demon Trapped Land, Demon Son can be said to upy the advantage of timing and geographical location, the Demon Trapped Land exists in the origin of the demonic qi on Benji and Saint Ploenses The Way of the Buddha power will have a great suppression effect, under the influence of the other side, Demon Son will get a great help. However, Demon Son regretted that Benji and the others were stopped by Jason, and did not continue to pursue them. After Demon Son confirmed that no one was following him, he dived into a mountain forest and prepared to calcte his next n of action.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After sneaking into this mountain forest, Demon Sons face moved violently, he actually found a figure, and when he took a closer look, it was actually Holy Night peoples holy son Saint Leo. The gaze in Demon Sons eyes narrowed slightly, his figure moved and shed to the front, crossing in front of Saint Leo. Who Saint Leo was shocked in his heart when he saw a silhouette sh, and hastily shouted. After seeing clearly that it was Demon Son, he was slightly relieved and said, Demon Son, its you? Saint Leo, havent you already defected and returned to Jason? Why arent you in the battlefield over at Chaos Sea? Demon Son asked. Saint Leo gritted his teeth and said, I didnt defect to him He still wants to hijack me and use me as a hostage to ckmail the Agist Im in when he leaves Secret Land. Then I guessed wrong. I saw that Daisy was also in the battlefield over at Chaos Sea, and I thought you had gone over to Jason as well, Demon Son said with a smile. No no, the battlefield over there was too scary for me to stay, so I had to run away myself. Saint Leo spoke, then he looked at Demon Son in doubt and said, Why did youe over here? Didnt go to the battlefield over at Chaos Sea? I was just like you, running for my life and came over here. Demon Son smiled. After a few words of conversation, Demon Son also approached Saint Leo, and Saint Leo didnt take any precautions against Demon Son, and just then C Boom! Demon Son steeply sted out a fist, aiming straight for Saint Leos heart, and with a bang, it sent Saint Leo flying, his body crashing into a tree, before the whole thing slid down and fell to the ground. Saint Leo was on the verge of death as blood spurted from his mouth and his breath was swimming. Saint Leo hadnt even reached Great Emperor Realm, so of course he couldnt carry the power of Demon Sons steeply erupting strike. You Saint Leo was sad and furious, the corners of his mouth continued to bleed, but he still couldnt help but ask, Why, why? Why? Demon Sonughed and said, Because you being dead is more valuable than you being alive. You are nothing but a waste, what is the use of living? If you die in Secret Land, the Holy Night people will only think that it was Jason who killed you, just like Jason killed Sons of the Blood Moon. I would love to see the scene where Holy Night people send out a huge army to conquer Jason after Secret Land is over, I think it would be hrious. A poo- When Saint Leo heard this, he was so furious that his breath waspletely cut off, and his eyes were wide open in death. Chapter 2178 The Human Realm, The Big Win! (I) Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop were not shocked to find that the space they were in was flooded by a channel of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, a channel of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon entwined and twisted. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon entangled and strangled, containing a strong The power of the origin. Not only that, the rest of The Human Realms martial artists all united and erupted with the strongest strikes, all attacking and killing the two of them. The gaze in Lord Droops eyes sank as he violently shouted, The Human Kings Forbidden Technique, Void sh! Saint Dsosie was slightly aghast, he knew in his heart that Lord Droop was casting out the forbidden art of the Human King lineage, which would cause some damage to Lord Droops THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, but in this situation right now, Lord Droop obviously didnt have any more options. Human King Fist, kill! Saint Dsosie clenched his teeth, he frantically urged his Human King Fist, and poured out his best to burst out that strand of The Power of the Gods, attacking and killing forward. Along with Lord Droop shouted, but saw his the origin of martial arts power to the state of overload crazy agitation, wisps of human king power cohesion, he catalyzed the human king lineage of forbidden secret art, attacking and killing out of the fist evolved a round of round moon machete-like attack, a extermination of all living beings in the diffusion of horror of the qi, let a person sense to be scalp numb. Snort! In an instant, this Void Chop secret technique cut forward horizontally towards the strangling Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, which detonated in the air and shook the ears with its sound and power. At the same time, Saint Dsosies fist also sted out, and met with the attacks of Jason and many other The Human Realm martial artists. As the blownded, Jason couldnt help but open his mouth and grunt, his bodys qi and blood fluttering dramatically, actually being injured by the Void Chop attack. This was, after all, the forbidden technique of the Human King lineage that Lord Droop had unleashed, and it was indeed terrifying. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, and the rest were also shaken back one after another, but with Jason in front of them, they did not receive much injuries, and were only affected by the force of that Lord Droop and Saint Dsosie. Soldier Arctic! Jason let out a loud shout, and his entire body was like a cannonball, charging towards Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop with unstoppable might. Jason erupted the Soldier Arctic from Nine Characters Fist, which was the battle technique with the strongest killing aura, and was also the most suitable battle technique to execute in closebat. Boom! Boom! After Jason approached, he threw out punches one after another, each punch contained an endless killing power, breaking through the void and sweeping towards Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop like a storm. Lord Droop had just used the forbidden art, his own Cultivation breath was a bit weak, and he didnt have enough time to recover. Therefore, when Jasons fist attacked, Lord Droop hastily fought to meet it, but was forced to retreat. Emperors Common Respect! Jason let out a fierce shout as he catalyzed Human Emperor Fists second fist stance, and in doing so, he sted towards Saint Dsosie. As Jasons fist stance evolved, wisps of Emperors Qi filled the air, vaguely manifesting an Emperors shadow, with an Emperors Dao pressure filling the air, just a manifested shadow, but it seemed to possess a supreme might that exalted the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. In this shadow, the power of the Emperor converged into Jasons fist, making Jasons punch that attacked Saint Dsosie overwhelmingly powerful and powerful, containing a might that dominated heaven and earth. Roar! Saint Dsosie roared as he met Jasons fist attack. Boom! With a loud bang, Saint Dsosie coughed up blood from the corner of his mouth, and his entire body was falling back. Die! Jason let out a bellow as he rushed towards Saint Dsosie. Godson be careful!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lord Droop shouted as he hurriedly and swiftly rushed up, trying to intercept Jason. Unexpectedly- Whoosh! Jasons figure violently folded as he cast March Arctic and actually made a change of direction, charging at Lord Droop instead. As it turned out, Jasons real purpose was to hit Lord Droop hard, as he knocked Saint Dsosie back, Lord Droop would definitelye to his rescue as he was eager to protect his master, and he would be able to attack and kill by surprise. Boom! Jason threw out his fist with all his might, a punch that caused the void to tremble, and this area of space was about to be exploded. Lord Droops face changed in shock, such a turn of events caused him to be toote to react as he should, but he was a veteran powerhouse anyways, he also quickly gathered the power of his fist and violently attacked towards the front. Bang! Bang! Jasons fist power heavily bombarded Lord Droop, and Lord Droops fist power also hit Jason. At that moment, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed, he had already pushed his physique to its strongest state, but when he was struck by Lord Droops punch, Jasons previously churning qi and blood couldnt be restrained any longer, and the corners of his mouth were overflowing with blood. However, Jason does not care at all, on the contrary, Lord Droop, only to see his whole person backward one after another, coughing up blood in his mouth, his own Cultivation breath is also rapidly declining, obviously has been seriously injured. Jason is betting that Lord Droops physique is not as good as his. After all, Lord Droop is not Lord Plumpton, in this Secret Land, under the suppression of the rules, his Cultivation cultivation is only Extreme Realm Emperor at the highest level, and ordingly his physical strength is also suppressed at the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Jason is confident that his current physical strength is slightly better than Lord Plumpton, which is certainly more powerful than Lord Droop. Therefore, just now, under the mutual fight, Lord Droop will only receive heavier injuries. The result proves that Jasons judgment is correct, Lord Droops Cultivation breath is declining, obviously has been seriously injured. As long as Lord Droop was crippled, it would be easy to clean up Saint Dsosie. Godson, retreat! Lord Droop hurriedly opened his mouth and shouted. Saint Dsosie saw that Lord Droop was so heavily injured, and a trace of panic appeared on his face as well, as he moved his body and immediately withdrew towards the back, not even daring to meet Jason head on. Lord Droop and Saint Dsosie were converging towards Mixed God Son and Inferno. In the battlefield over there, Purple Phoenix Saintess was fighting against Mixed God Son, Finn and Iam were also engaged in a violent exchange of blows, and Sacred Son of Destruction and Inferno were even battling each other to the point of white heat. Mixed God Son and the others also noticed the battle situation on Saint Dsosies side, and knew that Lord Droop was seriously injured and his strength was damaged, so their side was not optimistic. When Saint Dsosie and Lord Droop were retreating, the battle between Sacred Son of Destruction and Inferno waspletely triggered. Sacred Son of Destructions body was overflowing with blood, but his battle intent did not diminish, and his entire body was still like a javelin as a sh of determination shed across his eyes, and he steeply bellowed out- Seal of Destruction! Boom! Sacred Son of Destructions own aura abruptly changed as he shouted, as if a confinement had been broken inside his body, a heaven-destroying forbidden force was being released, rolling like a tidal wave of destructive force coalescing crazily. Seal of Destruction, this was Sacred Dragon Pavilions most terrifying taboo battle technique! When Sacred Son of Destruction fought against Jason at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, this strike had erupted, and now it was actually being performed again. Chapter 2179 The Human Realm, The Big Win! (II) Seal of Destruction! The forbidden battle technique of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion lineage could only be performed by Destroy the cmity body. Sacred Son of Destruction had quenched his body with Power of Destruction, and had even broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, so under the killing move of Seal of Destruction that he was performing again, the aura that permeated him was too terrifyingpared to when he was in Ancient Martial Arts. The aura that permeated his body was too terrifying, at least countless times more powerful than when he had performed this move in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference! A certain taboo power within Sacred Son of Destructions body seemed to have broken through ayer of confinement, and was being crazily released from the depths of his body, and his hands were forming seals in the void, and the taboo power from his body that was like a river breaking through an embankment was being condensed on the seals formed in the void. Sacred Son of Destruction was covered with the destructive Qi surging crazily, surrounding his body, and the destructive power condensed into it was even more zing and intense, and in an instant the winds rose up, and the sky and the earth lost their colors. The space seems to be unstable, the destructive breath of the sky, endless, covering the sky, seems to be in front of everything to be destroyed! When that destructive aura of destructive power came, Infernos face changed, bing somewhat surprised, and his entire body immediately became like an enemy. Inferno had previously been injured by Jason, and his injuries werent light, so he didnt have much of an advantage against Sacred Son of Destruction. After seeing Sacred Son of Destruction activate such a strong fist print, Inferno immediately stimted his own Inferno God Qi and blood, an Inferno God silhouette appeared in the air, a path like a me-like subtle runic symbols around his body, at the moment these runic symbols ze, with endless Inferno Gods power into Infernos body. Wrath of the God of Inferno, kill! Inferno let out a roar, his Inferno Gods power erupted in full force, and in his attacking punches, an Inferno Gods silhouette evolved, and with an imposing aura that pressed down on the nine heavens, he met forward and sted towards Sacred Son of Destruction. Rumble! At the same time, Sacred Son of Destruction also mobilized Seal of Destruction and crushed the sky, attacking forward with a destructive momentum, engulfing Inferno. The two attacked together, erupting with a shocking might, and a huge amount of energy exploded, sweeping madly in all directions, the violent energy aura swept in all directions, shocking the hearts of the people. The space where the two were bombarding each other was like to be annihted in general, and the energy aura that shook out was horrifying and shocking, making peoples hearts tremble. In the end, both figures retreated separately. Sacred Son of Destructions face was pale, the corners of his mouth were constantly dripping blood, but his own battle spirit was still incandescent. Inferno also opened his mouth and spewed blood, his Cultivation breath declined, his entire person appeared to be incredibly weak, it was obvious that he had already been injured on top of his injuries, and his state was already extremely unstable. Inferno! Iam roared in anger and punched out madly, that monstrous fist power hardened and forced Finn back, then he shed to Infernos side. Immediately, all of these Lord Plumpton gathered together, all of them were heavily injured, their breath was declining, and their morale was even lower. Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists approached towards the front, Jason looked towards Sacred Son of Destruction and asked, How are the injuries? Sacred Son of Destruction shook his head, took a deep breath, and said, No harm done! At that moment, the rest of The Human Realms martial artists arrived. Oga led the disciples of Overseas Holy Land, as well as Rainbow and the other disciples of Sacred Dragon Pavilion. They came to the battlefield on the Chaos Sea side, and after arriving, the scene in front of them shocked them. The scene they saw waspletely different from what they had imagined, and they actually saw Lord Plumptons side looking ashen and downcast, and they were all heavily injured, and their Cultivation aura was also weak. On the side of The Human Realm martial artists, although they are also injured, their injuries are not light. But The Human Realm martial artists side is amon enemy aura in the manifestation, each person body exudes a strong and iparable will to fight, this will to fight are cohesive, strong and outstanding, shaking this side of the sky and earth! From the perspective of aura, The Human Realm martial artists werepletely crushing Lord Plumpton! From the point of view of battle intent, The Human Realm martial artists were even more powerful and iparable, and each of them had a strong battle intent, staring at Lord Plumpton as if they were looking at a single prey! Prey! The Human Realm martial artists were actually treating Lord Plumpton as prey! What does this mean? Oga and the others were baffled, and one thought came to mind C The Human Realm has won? The Human Realm had won? A great victory for The Human Realm? A victory over the seemingly unstoppable Lord Plumpton? Thinking of this, Oga and the others all became exhrated one by one, their blood was stirring, and a fiery battle spirit erupted from them as they rushed over to Jason and the others side, a look of excitement on each of their faces.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lord Plumpton? its nothing more than that! It has been proven that in a battle with my earthly martial artists, you have lost! Next, will you choose to surrender or choose to be suppressed? Jason stared at Mixed God Son and the others and said in an indifferent tone. When these words came out, Mixed God Son and the others each had a green and white face, but they had no way to refute, the facts in front of them had proved everything, from the point of view of the sparring match, they were indeed defeated. Jason, dont be arrogant! If it wasnt for our Cultivation Realm being suppressed, why would we be here? Saint Dsosie said in a cold voice. Making excuses after losing? Jasonughed coldly and said, Is this how you People of the Heavens have always been? Not having the courage to admit defeat only makes me despise you all the more. Young man, dont getcent too early, there is still a long road ahead. Lord Droop spoke conspiratorially. Jasons gaze chilled as he stared at Lord Droop and said, Old thing still talking tough? Old me seriously injured you with a single punch, and you still have the face to bber on here? Since each and every one of you has a stiff upper lip, then I will suppress all of you next! Saying that, Jasons eyes sank, and he abruptly bellowed- Listen up, earthly martial artists, follow me to surround and kill Lord Plumpton! As he spoke, Jasons aura was loud and clear, Sunling Bloodline surged madly, the Green Dragon illusion appeared in the air, and wisps of Green Dragons Breath surrounded the surroundings, a heavenly and earthly battle intent was spreading, sweeping across the scene. The rest of The Human Realms martial artists were all stirred up with battle intent, their eyes were filled with killing intent, staring at Lord Plumpton, the battle intent gathered was strong and unrivaled. At this time, Lord Droop and Iam on the Divine side looked at each other, and both of them appeared to nod with great understanding. Unlock the seal! Lord Droop and Iam violently bellowed. Immediately, an illusory seal appeared in the air on both Lord Droop and Iams bodies. When this illusory seal appeared in the air, the entire Secret Land violently shook. Boom! Boom! In the blink of an eye, the rule power in Secret Land presented itself, and the supreme rule power swept towards that seal, as if it wanted to suppress and destroy the two seals that had emerged! For a moment, the entire heaven and earth changed color, the entire Secret Land shook, and the rule power that was triggered was even more terrifying, containing an aura of the might of the Heavenly Dao. Chapter 2180 – Rule Transmission Secret Land shook with a roar, and it was as if this side of the small world had been detonated, drawing in a vast and boundless force of rules. In the void, two seals appeared, with power beyond the power of the Secret Land permeating, which led to the suppression of the power of the rules. The two forces fought together in the void, causing the sky and the earth to change color, the two forces that fought together, casually a strand seems to have the power to destroy the sky and the earth. After seeing this scene, Jasons face changed slightly, he shouted in a low and cold voice: Back off! With that, he immediately led The Human Realm martial artists to retreat backward.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason didnt know what Lord Droop and Iam wanted to do, but he could sense that the two seals inspired by these two people were extremely terrifying, and once they were unsealed, they would have strength beyond the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. Fortunately, in Secret Land of Chaos, there is the Heavenly Dao rule suppression, for the power above Extreme Realm Emperor, formed a kind of natural suppression, right now Secret Lands rule power are swept out, suppressed to the two seals. Finn stared closely at this scene in the scene, his mind moved and used his divine sense tomunicate with the Heavenly Devil hosted in his body, Elder Heavenly Devil, whats the situation? Power sealing. Refined by the strongest of the heavens and integrated into the bodies of these two. Finns voice came from Heavenly Devil in his head, and the other party added, It seems that this Secret Land of Chaos is going to end early. I have to say that your The Human Realms heavenly pride is strong enough to actually force these Lord Plumpton to such a point. What do you mean? Finn couldnt help but ask. These two people sacrificed power seals with the purpose of attracting Secret Land of Chaoss rule suppression, but the powerhouse who refined these two seals is so strong that Im only afraid that Secret Land of Chaoss rule power wont be able to suppress them. Therefore, the end result will be that all of you will be teleported out by Secret Land of Chaos rule power. Heavenly Devil opened his mouth and added, To put it simply, these two people, in order to protect Lord Plumpton, ended Secret Lands expedition early, and escaped in this way with the help of Secret Lands rule power teleportation. Otherwise, if they continue to fight against each other, they have already lost and will inevitably be suppressed by you. However, when you reach the outside world, you guys have to be careful. There is no rule power to suppress them in the outside world, and once their Cultivation Realm resumes its breakthrough, it will be a disaster for The Human Realm martial artists. Finns heart was bbergasted after hearing this, and he also understood the intention of Lord Droop and Iams move, that is, they already knew that they were not the opponents of The Human Realm martial artists, and in order to protect Lord Plumpton underneath, they didnt hesitate to offer up such a seal to draw in the Secret Lands Rule Power. Simply put, it is to break the bnce of Secret Lands rules, so that Secret Land of Chaos, in order to maintain the limitations of the rules of this ce, can only send away all the people who are above the rules. This would cause Secret Land of Chaos to shut down prematurely, and the rest of the people in Secret Land would be sent out of Secret Land. After Secret Land of Chaos closed this time, the next time it would open would be unknown. As expected, the two seals contained a supreme and terrifying aura that far surpassed that of the Extreme Realm Emperor, and reached an unimaginable level of realm strength that was fluctuating. Even the power of Secret Land of Chaos rules could not be erased in a single moment. Lord Droop and Iams Cultivations aura was also rising, approaching the Extreme Realm Emperors critical point, and was about to directly disy the strength of an Extreme Realm Emperor. This was something that was not allowed by the rules in Secret Land of Chaos. WhirlwindC Rumble! The power of a rule in Secret Land of Chaos violently swept through the entire Secret Land like an ocean. Whether it was Lord Plumpton or The Human Realm martial artist, or Demon Son who had escaped, or Snow, the female disciple of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land who was struggling to survive somewhere, all of them were wrapped up by the Secret Lands rule power, and no one was able to resist it in the slightest. Under the wrapping of this force of rules, Jason and the others suddenly had a feeling that they were going to be separated from this small world of Secret Land. A thought immediately shed through Jasons mind, could it be that the power contained in the seals offered by Lord Droop and Iam was too strong, so they were suppressed by the Secret Lands rule power, once they were unable to wear out the two seals, they would all be transported out by the Secret Lands rule power? Jason felt that his guess should be about right. If someone stronger than the Extreme Realm Emperor appeared in Secret Land, it might break the bnce in Secret Land, so in order to prevent this from happening, the Secret Lands rule power should protect itself, and the simplest way was to teleport everyone in Secret Land out. The simplest way is to teleport everyone in Secret Land. Outside. Secret Land entrance. The great figures of all the forces were waiting, looking towards the direction of Secret Lands entrance from time to time. It had already been eight or nine days since the Heavens Pride disciples of the forces from all sides had entered Secret Land, such a period of time wasnt long to say the least, and wasnt short to say the least, and if the ones with good luck had definitely already obtained their own heaven-defying chances. Just as the various forces were waiting, violently- Boom! The crowd actually heard a booming and vibrating sound resounding within this Secret Land, the sound was so powerful and contained a Heavenly Daos might that it even fluctuated to the outside world side. This is Whats happening? How could such a strong vibration be triggered within Secret Land? It even has the power of rules presenting itself, what the hell is going on here? Quickly look, the entrance here In the arena, many people were shocked, and a pair of gazes all stared intently at the entrance of Secret Land. It was actually seen that there was a sh of light at the entrance, with the aura of the power of the Heavenly Daos rules presenting itself, and immediately afterward, a figure appeared. The first ones toe out were actually people from the heavens, Mixed God Son, Saint Dsosie, Inferno, Lord Droop, and Iam, who took one step and arrived at The Human Realm. The people of the various forces all froze, they all did not recognize these Lord Plumpton. Immediately after that, another figure shed out, and the martial artists of The Human Realm represented by Jason stepped out one after another, one after another. Everyone is more or less injured, but there is a stirring battle spirit in the diffusion, but also has a killing machine in the surging, so that the outside world forces of the big names at a nce, it is clear that this is just after a fierce battle. In the end, the disciples of overseas Holy Land also havee out, only the number is much smaller, after all, many disciples of overseas Holy Land were killed by Lord Plumpton and others. Demon Son and Snow were also teleported out as well, and after Demon Son appeared, he shed towards Lord Plumptons side at the first time. Snow, on the other hand, looked around in a bit of a daze, as if she couldnt believe that she alone could still end up walking out of Secret Land alive. Chapter 2181 The Human World and the Heavens Whoosh! Whoosh! Just as Jason and the others appeared, a figure had already sprinted forward. It was Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, and these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. In addition, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, Miss Mosele, Konstantin, Master Bitter Bamboo, and others also rushed over. After the disciples of Overseas Holy Land appeared, people like Lord White, Ancient Buddha Moya , Titan War God also appeared. These Extreme Realm Emperors strong senses were all very sharp, and when Saint Dsosie, Inferno, Mixed God Son and these unknown people came out, they had already realized that something was not good, and sensed that there must be an unexpected change urring within Secret Land.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The extremely unfamiliar faces of Lord Plumpton and these people had already caused these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses to vaguely specte that they might be from another realm. Elder Military God, Elder Tantai, those people are the Divine Sons who entered Secret Land from The Celestial Realm, the three Great Divine Sons and two attendants. There are some forces in Hyacinth who have followed and defected to these Lord Plumpton, and are willing to be The Celestial Realmsckeys! Secret Land, we The Human Realm martial artists fought with Lord Plumpton and The Human Realmsckeys, we The Human Realm martial artists didnt disgrace The Human Realm, we defeated all of them, and killed quite a few of theirckeys as well! Jason came out and immediately spoke out loud, his battle spirit was strong and his killing intent was unabated, he said, We cant let these people from the heavens leave, they came to The Human Realm, they must be harboring evil intentions, make sure to take them all down on the spot! With these words, Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide and the others violently erupted with an Extreme Realm Emperors pressure that swept across the sky. At the same time, on the overseas Holy Land side, Oga, Saint Warrior, Saint Ploense and the others also briefly exined the situation in Secret Land, and even pointed out that many of the disciples of the overseas Holy Land had been killed by The Celestial Realms Gods Son, and that all of them had been hijacked by Lord Plumpton. They were all hijacked and controlled by these Lord Plumpton, and they were also seriously injured. At the back, Jason led the disciples of Carovia Cultivation Association to rescue them. At that moment, Lord White, Ancient Buddha Moya, and the God of War also coldly looked towards Lord Plumpton, with a heaven and earth shaking Gods mighty pressure permeating their bodies. Where is Blood Demon Sect? I am the divine son of Inferno God Lineage! At this moment, Inferno fiercely let out a loud shout. Just as the words fell from his lips, the Blood Demon Sects manpower appeared, and the leader was clearly Lord Didling, an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse. See you, Divine Son! Lord Didling stepped forward and said in a respectful tone. Ghost Tomb Sectes, I am the Divine Son of the Human King lineage! What about Heaven Sealing Sacred Land? I am the Divine Son of Mixed Vein! Saint Dsosie and Mixed God Son both opened their mouths one after the other, their tones carrying an air of arrogance. The Ghost Tomb Sects Ghost Sect Master and Heaven Sealing Sacred Lands Lord Origin immediately rushed over to see Saint Dsosie and Mixed God Son. At this time, Emperor ns Harmony looked around and he suddenly said, Where are my Emperor ns disciples? Howe none of them havee out? Where is Gordon? Where is he? Mixed God Son looked at Harmony and said, You are Emperor ns oldest ancestor? Unfortunately for you, Gordon is dead. In Secret Land, killed by Jason. Including your Emperor ns disciples, all of them were also killed. What, Gordon is dead? Killed by Jason? Harmonys face changed in shock, and the whole person immediately became furious, rolling killing machines flourished, endless Tong Shen mighty pressure was permeating, and his eyes tightly stared at Jason. Jason, you deserve to die, actually killed Hank, I, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, will not rest with you! Lord Origin also roared out angrily, and Snow, the only remaining female disciple of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, had already told him what happened. In addition, the powerhouses of Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, and Divine Meteor Sect also roared out angrily, and none of the disciples under their respective sects were able toe out alive, including Heavenly, Henderson, and Hilton who were all dead. You ancient martial forces have colluded with The Celestial Realm, willingly acting as The Celestial Realmsckeys, aiding and abetting the evil, and attempting to oppress my The Human Realm martial artists! Anyone who betrays The Human Realmsckeys should be killed! Jason spoke in a cold voice, his tone decisive and unquestionable. Primordial Army Gods cloudy old eyes also erupted with a brilliant aura as he stared at Harmony and said, Harmony, if you want to avenge the disciples of your n thene on. Its just as well that Ivee to try and see how much youve grown over the years. Emperor n is subservient to Emperor Wallop, right? Whether its Emperor Wallop or us, we all represent The Celestial Realm. so right now you should also unite with us. Mixed God Son spoke. Essence flickered in Harmonys eyes as he secretly nodded his head, which was considered as acquiescence to Mixed God Sons words. You people of the heavens havee to my The Human Realm, what exactly do you intend to do? With what purpose? Saint Dierksheide asked drily as he pressed forward. You can represent The Human Realm martial artists? With such a pressing attitude, do you want to start a war right now? Mixed God Sonughed coldly as he said, If you want to go to war, we will also apany you. When the timees, this area including the entire The Human Realm will bleed to death, can you take the responsibility? If its not my kind, their hearts will be different! You people of the heavens must have ulterior motives foring. If the intention is against me, The Human Realm, so what if we go to war? Saint Dierksheide spoke angrily. At this moment, Lord Droop suddenly spoke, We havee here to discuss something. Now that The Human RealmCultivation cage has been broken, the ancient pathway passage connecting The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm is being revived, and in the future, exchanges between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm will be the norm. Such a fact cannot be conceptualized, do you not think about how to negotiate the coexistence between the two realms in the future? We came here with the attitude that everything is negotiable. If you and the others really dont know how to honor yourselves, now if you want to fight, then fight! Iam also spoke coldly, his tone extremely strong. Saint Dierksheide frowned as he looked at Primordial Army God and was consulting Primordial Army God for advice. Primordial Army God looked at the people on The Celestial Realms side, weighing the battle power of both sides at the moment. In terms of battle powerparison, Emperor n, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, and Divine Meteor Sect had all colluded with The Celestial Realm, and they were as strong as the clouds. On the other hand, in addition to him and Saint Dierksheide, there were Saint Panchak of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, Lord White of the Paradise of the Gods, the God of War of the Temple of the God of War, and the Ancient Buddha of the Ancient Buddha Sect. Lord White of Paradise of the Gods, the God of War of Temple of the God of War, and Ancient Buddha Moya of Ancient Buddha Sect. All together, there are 6 Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. On The Celestial Realms side, Lord Droop, Iam, Harmony, Lord Origin, Lord Didling, Ghost Sect Master, Lord of the Divine Sect, all of these were Extreme Realm Emperor level powerhouses. Even Lord Droop and Iam, the two people of The Celestial Realm, Primordial Army God couldnt see through their cultivation. These two injuries look very heavy, and that injury seems to carry a kind of rule of the force of the bacsh of the injury, but that all cultivation breath is like an abyss, even if it is seriously injured, but also let Primordial Army God have a kind of like a great enemy feeling. It could be said that if the war started directly right now, it would be more or less unfavorable to The Human Realms side. After all, on The Human Realms side, there were still strong men from the Extreme Realm Emperor who hadnt arrived yet, such as the Archbishop of the Sacred Church, the Temple of Heavens Temple Master, and the Dark Ancient ns strong men, such as Dragons Holy Dragon King, Titan peoples Holy Titan King, and the Holy Dragon Kings Holy Titan King, as well as the Dark Ancient ns strong men. Holy Dragon King of Dragons, Holy Titan Emperor of Titan people, and so on. Considering the direction of the big picture, Primordial Army God had already made up his mind. He also wanted to see just what the purpose of these Divine Visitors was, and what they wanted to negotiate with the earthly martial artists. Chapter 2182 The Human Realm Hope Jason had been staring at Lord Plumpton and the others, and he knew that Lord Plumpton and the others were seriously injured, including Lord Droop and Iam. At that time in Secret Land, Lord Droop and Iam offered those two seals, attracting the suppression of the rule power in Secret Land, although those two seals contained the strongest power, resisting the rule power of Secret Land, but Lord Droop and Iam were more or less subject to some bacsh, making their injuries even worse. Therefore, right now was really a great opportunity to get rid of these Lord Plumpton, or else wait until they recovered from their injuries, that would be too many variables. It was just that Jason did not expect that all the strongest members of these ancient martial arts forces who had submitted to The Celestial Realm had actually arrived. At the beginning, during the World Martial Arts League Competition, such Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses as Ghost Sect Master, Lord of the Divine Sect, and Lord Didling did not show up, but now they actually rushed here. It was thought that they also knew that the Divine Sect of The Celestial Realm power to which they had submitted woulde to The Human Realm, and thus came to greet them. On the other hand, Jason felt that Saint Dsosie, Inferno and these people all had life preserving seals on them, once it came to a life and death situation, triggering the life preserving seal, the shadow with terrifying power presented itself, would Primordial Army God and the others be able to withstand it? Jason did not have a bottom in his heart. Primordial Army God is known as a generation of military god, that is not false, the battlefield bloodbath killed his life, the iron blood in his bones is indelible, to say that he will be afraid, of course he is not afraid. But he also has to consider for The Human Realm side of the martial artists, if The Human Realm side, there are not so many pride in the presence, such as Jason and others, as well as overseas Holy Lands disciples, so what is the harm in this battle? Anyway, both Extreme Realm Emperor level powerhouses were not on par with each other, and the winner would only be known after the battle. However, now, Jason and many other The Human Realms pride are all injured, he really does not dare to start the war easily. Once the war started, in case the other partys Extreme Realm Emperors powerhouse targeted Jason and other The Human Realms heavenly pride to kill, it was simply undefendable, who could say that they couldpletely protect Jason and other The Human Realms heavenly pride disciples? Right now, basically all of The Human Realms talented Heavens Pride disciples had gathered here, once all of these The Human Realms Heavens Pride were lost in this battle, it would mean that The Human Realms Cultivation would be broken! With all the Heavens Pride of this generation dead, what hope is there for The Human Realms Cultivation in the future?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. On the other hand, on the Ascensions side, yes, there were indeed three Divine Sons present. But are these three Divine Sons the only Celestial Pride? Of course not, The Celestial Realm must have even more powerful Celestial Pride present, and the number is only a little more than that of The Human Realm. Therefore, if this battle were to start, and the other Extreme Realm Emperors powerhouses were bent on attacking and killing The Human Realms Celestial Realm, it would be difficult to guard against it, and The Human Realms Celestial Realms disciples would really be killed and injured, even if Primordial Army God and the others were able to kill Mixed God Son and the others, then how would it be? What if Primordial Army God and the others were able to kill Mixed God Son and the others? The loss would be more than worth it! The Human Realms generation of talented disciples have yet to grow up, it would be a shame for them to fall here, and more importantly, once they fall here, the Human Realms Cultivation will be broken, and there will be no one to follow them, so how can they fight against The Celestial Realm in the future? Primordial Army God also knew in his heart that Jason and the others would never avoid a fight, this could be seen from the fierce fighting spirit of The Human Realms heavenly pride martial artists. However, Primordial Army God didnt want that, didnt want to let all of The Human Realms Cultivation Seeds suffer an unpredictable crisis because of a moment of hot blood, or else The Human Realms Cultivation would really have to be broken. At that moment, Primordial Army Gods gaze red as he said in a single word, Fine, then both of us will withdraw here. I dont care what purpose you People of the Heavens have ining to The Human Realm, in short, you should not try to harm the people of The Human Realm, and if you really want to do so, the martial artists of The Human Realm will not hesitate to fight in a bloody battle! Since you, The Celestial Realm, have said that you want to negotiate, thats fine too, pick a time and day when representatives from both of us will negotiate. You are very knowledgeable. I will choose a time and day to negotiate with you, and I will notify you The Human Realm martial artists when the timees. Lord Droop said. Harmony was murderous as he spoke, Why dont we just kill them? Together, we canpletely exterminate them! I want Jason in pieces! Lord Droops gaze sank as he nced at Harmony and said, Even though you, Emperor n, have submitted to Emperor Wallop, are you going to affect the big picture because of a momentary hatred? If you really want to do that, even Emperor Wallop cant protect you Emperor n. Harmonys face changed slightly, his face looked very unattractive, his face was a bit twisted, in the end he was silent, but the gaze that contained a fierce killing intent was always staring at Jason. Jason did not care about this, Harmony is also Extreme Realm Emperor, probably between Extreme Realm Emperor beginner to middle level, he is really not afraid. If he recovered from his injuries, with his Emperor of the Absolute strength, he might not be able to fight with Harmony. Lets retreat first. Iam said. The manpower on The Celestial Realms side began to withdraw, and the ancient martial arts forces that had submitted to The Celestial Realm followed suit. On the Human Martial side, Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Lord White and others also led The Human Realms martial artists to withdraw, leaving Secret Land of Chaos side first. Gentlemen, the speed at which the Ascended Ones areing to The Human Realm is far beyond my imagination. Therefore, The Human Realm martial artists need to unite. Regardless of what the People of the Heavens are up to, the only way for us to deal with it is to unite. Primordial Army God opened his mouth and continued to Lord White, God of War, Ancient Buddha Moya, and the others from Holy Land overseas, Therefore, if you all dont mind, you can firste to the CaroviaCultivation Association headquarters and well discuss our future countermeasures. And these young people can also recuperate their injuries over at the Cultivation Association Headquarters first. I agree! Lord White opened his mouth. The warrior and Ancient Buddha Moya also nodded their heads. Saint Panchak of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion also said, This day has stille. When the heavense, they are bound to harbor evil, and if those who are unwilling to submit to the heavens, Im afraid that the people of the heavens will not let them go. This is pressure but also motivation. If the earthly martial artists are strong enough, they have no fear of the heavens. Primordial Army God nodded as he slowly said, As of now, the side of the heavens cante with high-level powerhouses for the time being, but its unknown how long this situation willst. Therefore, all we can do is to dy as much as possible, so that these young people can have enough time to grow up. The hope for the battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm still lies in the bodies of these young people. As he spoke, Primordial Army God looked towards Jason and the others walking on the other side. The Celestial Realm disciples on earth arent bad, and Ive already seen that a good number of young people havepletely transformed after this baptism in Secret Land. If there is enough time for them to grow, then The Human Realm will naturally have hope , Saint Panchak opened his mouth and added, I hope that we, the old bones, can buy enough time for these youngsters it. Lord White, Ancient Buddha Moya and the others also secretly nodded their heads, although the New Martial Era had arrived and they were able to break through the realm and pass through the gods, after all, they were already old, basically hundreds of years old. At such an age, how far could their path of Cultivation go? Basically, it has stopped at Extreme Realm Emperor. But these young people are different, they are all young and have unlimited potential, they are the true hope of The Human Realm. Chapter 2183 The Spoils of War (I) The Capital, the headquarters of the Cultivation Association. The Human Realms martial artists had all arrived here, including those from the overseas Holy Land. The Cultivation Associations headquarters wasrge enough and had many rooms, so the overseas martial artists from Holy Land could be amodated. After arriving at this side of the headquarters, Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide had already held a meeting with Saint Panchak and the overseas Holy LandExtreme Realm Emperor level martial artists to start negotiating about dealing with The Celestial Realm martial artists. Jason and the others who had juste out of Secret Land first returned to their rooms to wash up. These days in Secret Land of Chaos, they were basically exploring and capturing treasures, killing and fighting, and their bodies were covered with the smell of blood, which made them stink, so it was indeed necessary to wash them properly. Jason walked out after taking a bath, he took out the other two Storage Rings from his body, which belonged to Saint Dsosie and Inferno. Jason activated his mental power to probe, and sure enough, he encountered the mental brand belonging to Saint Dsosie and Inferno, Jason immediately and unceremoniously activated Green Dragons Breath, forcibly obliterating the mental brand that was branded on the Storage Ring, and then he injected his own mental brand. Immediately afterward, Jasons mind moved and his divine sense probed these two Storage Rings. The space of these two Storage Rings was simr to the one of the Mixed God Son, the space was huge enough, and there was a bunch of Spirit Stones in it as well, in addition to various kinds of elixirs, which these God Sons would be equipped with. Besides that, Jason noticed that Infernos Storage Ring also contained some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Among them, the ones that caught his attention the most were the three reddish blood diamond-like fruits, which were filled with a fragrant vor, and there were some me-like runes faintly flowing on these three fruits, which contained a zing fire-like energy aura. Although Jason did not know what these three exotic fruits were, he was able to guess that these three exotic fruits were absolutely extraordinary, and that they were exotic fruits for bloodline cultivation, which were notparable to elixirs. In addition, there were also some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, Jason couldnt even name them, but they were definitely more precious than high grade elixirs, at the very least, they were at the level of absolute grade elixirs. Next, Jason saw that there were also some books scattered within the Storage Ring. Jasons mind moved, picked up these books and flipped through them, and some of them were actually Inferno God Lineages cultivation techniques. For example, Great Sun Seal Technique, Inferno Spirit Body Forging Technique, Swallowing Sun Technique, and Inferno Spirit Body Forging Technique. Swallowing Sun Technique, the three main cultivation techniques, in addition to some handwritten journals about the Celestial Realms strange and bizarre, such as some handwritten journals recorded the distribution of the major powers in the Celestial Realm, some handwritten journals recorded the distribution of the major powers in the Celestial Realm, and some handwritten journals recorded the distribution of the major powers in the Celestial Realm. For example, some handwritten notes contain information about the distribution of the major powers in The Celestial Realm, and some handwritten notes contain information about the major terrains, caves, and forbiddennds in The Celestial Realm. In short, these handwritten journals contain information about the geography, power and other aspects of The Celestial Realm, which is useful for The Human Realm to understand the situation of The Celestial Realm. Jason then explores Saint Dsosies Storage Ring, which holds the most Spirit Stones, and six of the finest Spirit Stones, which is also the most. The other Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures didnt have much. There were also very few cultivation techniques stored, except for a secret cultivation technique called Human King Bone Forging Technique. Seeing this secret technique, Jasons face was slightly stunned, and his heart silently recited, Bone Forging Technique? A secret technique to cultivate human bones? This is different from Body Forging Technique, Body Forging Technique is to cultivate the physical body, in this process, the bones will also be cultivated. But the Body Forging Technique is specifically for bone exercise, it is said that bone exercise to the extreme, can produce bone power, and the stronger the bones, the stronger the physical body will naturally be, and in the end, the bones are like divine weapons, hard and unparalleled! This Bone Forging Skill is very useful, simr to this kind of cultivation secret art, The Human Realm doesnt even have it on this side.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The value of the cultivation resources, pills, techniques, and so on within the Saint Dsosie and InfernoStorage Ring could be said to be priceless, and this was simply giving away resources and techniques to The Human Realm martial artists. In other words, these three great divine sons were simply great people from a certain aspect. Its a pity, those two old things sacrificed their seals and forcibly attracted Secret Lands rule power, and had to be teleported out by the rule power in advance. Theres still a Spirit Vein over at Gray Mist Forest, and with Feathered Serpent killed, that Spirit Vein is a masterless object. s, a spirit vein was missed! Jason sighed softly, only to feel that it was really too much of a pity, otherwise with Storage Ring in hand, it would bepletely possible to collect so many Spirit Stones, that The Human Realm martial artists cultivation resources would really be no worries. However, there is no perfect thing in this world, there will always be some regrets. For example, Feathered Serpent was killed and so on. All in all, being able to seize the Storage Ring of these three great divine sons was already a huge gain, along with the chance he got in Secret Land. Jason then walked out of the room and gathered all of The Human Realms Heavens Pride disciples who had participated in Secret Lands adventure, including those from Holy Land overseas, toe and rendezvous on this side of the Cultivation Associations training grounds. The spoils of Saint Dsosie and Infernos Storage Ring, of course he wouldnt keep it all to himself, it was themon spoils of all The Human Realm martial artists who participated in the Battle of Chaos Sea, and these spoils still had to be distributed. Jason came to this side of the training ground and saw that one by one, The Human Realms heavenly disciples were arriving one after another. Robert, Finn, Benji, Wolf Boy, Purple Phoenix SaintessLilith, Emily, Zack, Marcel, and others, in addition to the overseas Holy Lands Oga, Saint Ploense, and Brahma also came in droves, with Sacred Son of Destruction led by Sacred Dragon Pavilion disciples also came. At one time, dozens of people converged here. Jason looked at the crowd as he spoke, Secret Land, in the face of Lord Plumpton, Im grateful that all of you are able to stand on the side of The Human Realm, and fight side by side against the heavens together in the name of earthly martial artists! Wee from all corners of the world, and we have different skin colors. But one thing is the same, we are all martial artists belonging to The Human Realm. In the face of The Celestial Realms offense and invasion, all we can do is to unite and fight together! I was pleased to see that we did just that in the battle of Chaos Sea! Of course, The Human Realm has its share of traitors and those who defect to The Celestial Realm. For these traitors, The Human Realm will never tolerate them, and they should be killed. From now on, battles with The Celestial Realm will be the norm, and I hope that in the future, we will be able to continue to fight side by side, guarding our loved ones, ourrades, and this piece ofnd under our feet! Although the heavens are strong, as long as we are united and united, we may not be unable to fight! As soon as these words were uttered, everyone in the arena secretly nodded their heads, with a resolute intent flickering in their eyes. Facing The Celestial Realm, at this moment they were all martial artists of The Human Realm! At the end, Jasons words changed and said, In the battle of Chaos Sea, some of our martial artists from The Human Realm sacrificed their lives, but their blood will not be shed in vain. One day, when we are able to kill The Celestial Realm, that is when we will avenge them. In addition, in the battle of Chaos Sea, we have gained a lot, not only did we defeat Lord Plumptons forces, but we also captured two Storage Rings. these two Storage Rings contain arge amount of cultivation resources, pills, techniques, and so on. Now, Ill make the distribution on the loot. Chapter 2184 The Spoils of War (II) Trophies? After the crowd in the arena heard Jason say this, a pair of eyes were glowing. They were also curious as to what exactly these Lord Plumptons Storage Rings would have within them, and considering the identity of these Lord Plumptons, what the Storage Rings were being stored in were bound to be treasures. This made people look forward to it. Jason didnt wait for peoples appetites either, he took out Saint Dsosie and Infernos Storage Ring, and then took out the treasures stored in these two Storage Rings one by one. The first one to be taken out was the Spirit Stone, and when a piece of Spirit Stone containing pure aura energy was taken out, the eyes of Oga and other overseas Holy Land disciples all stared straight. Even Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, and Purple Phoenix Saintess had their hearts stirred. On the contrary, Robert, Zack and the others didnt have much of a reaction, after all, they had all seen these high-grade Spirit Stones and had all used them for cultivation. Overseas Holy Land disciples, who had nevere into contact with these high-grade Spirit Stones, were all shocked. The Spirit Stones in the two Storage Rings were all taken out, and there were a total of 38 pieces of high-grade Spirit Stones, and a total of 8 pieces of absolute-grade Spirit Stones. When these Spirit Stones were all on top of each other, the Spirit Aura that was contained within them all impacted the air, it was too scary, that Spirit Aura was too dense to be true. Immediately after, Jason will Storage Ring in the elixir taken out, elixir this aspect also has a lot, a total of a dozen bottles, each bottle has a different number of elixir within. Only Jason could not distinguish the properties of these elixirs, so the distribution was really not good, but it could be taken out first. Subsequently, some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures and cultivation techniques were also taken out. Jason said, Thats basically whats inside the Storage Ring. Its mainly cultivation resources, pills, Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, and techniques. The techniques are from the Inferno God Lineage and the Human King lineage. My personal intention is to store these techniques in the Carovia Cultivation Association, so you can observe them if you want to, but you cant take them away, you can only observe them in the Carovia Cultivation Association. Among these feats are Body Forging Technique, Bone Forging Technique, as well as some battle technique feats and so on. For earthly martial artists, it has great reference significance, and even if it suits your THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, it can be practiced directly. Regarding Jasons proposal, everyone in the arena had no problem with it. Originally, in the battle of Chaos Sea, it could be said that the CaroviaCultivation Association represented by Jason had the most credit and took the lead. Even the two Storage Rings were seized by Jason himself. In other words, even if Jason wanted to take them all for himself, other people couldnt say anything. Right now, Jason was willing to distribute the items within the Storage Rings as trophies, this was an extremely generous manifestation, a manifestation of great courage, causing the overseas Holy Land disciples and others to all admire and be grateful. Next, is the distribution of these cultivation Spirit Stones. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The distribution of Spirit Stones is based on the Carovia Cultivation Association, Sacred Dragon Pavilion, and Overseas Holy Land, and Sacred Son of Destruction has been a great help in this battle, so Ill give it to Sacred Son of Destruction. Sacred Son of Destruction helped in this battle, so Ill give Sacred Dragon Pavilion 10 high-grade Spirit Stones and 2 top-grade Spirit Stones. Sacred Son of Destructions face was stunned, such a distribution could be considered a lot. Jason continued, Overseas Holy Lands side, 8 pieces of high quality Spirit Stone, 1 piece of absolute quality Spirit Stone. Oga hurriedly spoke after hearing this, Jason, Im ashamed to say that we didnt help much in the battle of Chaos Sea, and we werent even able to participate in the battle under our serious injuries. For us, being able to refer to the cultivation techniques of the Ascension lineage is already enough. There is no need to allocate us these resources. We, for one, deserve it. Jason smiled and said, Words cannot be said like that. You guys are also rushing back in the back. All of you are The Human Realms martial artists, so theres no need to be polite. Besides, Saint Ploense also came to fight. Jason then pointed to some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures and said, These Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, as well as some exotic fruits, take a look at them and say if you need any. Sacred Son of Destruction looked towards the three exotic fruits that looked like blood diamonds that were faintly shing with me-like runes, and he said, I want one of these exotic fruits. Good! Jason nodded his head and gave Sacred Son of Destruction an exotic fruit that was as red as a blood diamond. Purple Phoenix Saintess stared at an exotic fruit with a flowing purple aura as she said, I want this one. At that moment, Finns heart fluttered as Heavenly Devils voice rang in his head, telling him to go get one of the strange nts whose shape was like a jagged tooth. This small nt was not very impressive, it was just a strange shape, like it had jagged teeth around it, and there was no special fluctuation in its breath. Finn whirled around and opened his mouth, taking this small nt. This is Heavenly Devil Grass, only found in the Heavenly Devil Mountain in The Celestial Realm, but its also extremely rare to grow it. I didnt expect to find a nt. This is greatly beneficial to your The Way of the Heavenly Devil cultivation. The Heavenly Devils voice resounded in Finns mind, and immediately returned to calm. Heavenly Devil grass? Finn murmured in his mind. Jason then also had Saint Ploense, Oga, Saint Warrior, and the others choose some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, exotic fruits, and so on. At the end, Jason said, I cant tell what all these remaining elixirs belong to. But we can let some Cultivation seniors to identify them before distributing them to everyone. These pills have, for sure, healing pills that restore Origin injuries, qi and blood, and so on. Right now, everyone has injuries, so these elixirs will definitely be distributed, and at that time, everyone will seize the time to recover their own injuries. Speaking of this, Jason picked up a Storage Ring, he walked over to Sacred Son of Destruction and handed him the Storage Ring, saying, This Storage Ring is for you. Give it to me? Sacred Son of Destruction froze, he couldnte back to his senses for a while, looking somewhat incredulous. How valuable a Storage Ring was, that was simply incalcble, even if it was harvested into all these cultivation resources, pills and whatnot, it could not bepared. Now, Jason was actually going to give himself a Storage Ring?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sacred Son of Destruction couldnt speak for a long time, and at the end, he couldnt help but ask, Why, why? In the battle of Chaos Sea, you contributed a lot. In the end, you even injured Inferno, so in all fairness, you deserve this Storage Ring. Well, dont hesitate, in the future, things like Storage Ring are not considered treasures, they are just scarce at the moment. Jason said and stuffed the Storage Ring into Sacred Son of Destructions hand, and added, The Storage Ring has my spiritual brand, you use your own spiritual power to wear it out, and then inject your own spiritual power, you will be able to connect with the Storage Ring with your divine sense. Jason had another Storage Ring in his hand, he gave this Storage Ring to Robert and said, Robert, this Storage Ring is for you. Roberts face was also stunned, and he couldnt say anything for a while. Jason then gave Finn and Purple Phoenix Saintess 5 pieces of high quality Spirit Stone and 2 pieces of absolute quality Spirit Stone each, and said, The two Storage Rings went to Sacred Son of Destruction and Robert, these Spirit Stones are for you. Robert, these Spirit Stones are for you. Going forward will try to get everyone to have treasures in storage. Finn nced at Jason, and in the end he epted these Spirit Stones. Thanks! Purple Phoenix Saintess said softly. Chapter 2185 – The Old-timers Are Stunned Cultivation Society headquarters, inside a conference room. Primordial Army God, Dafydd is in a meeting with Saint Panchak, Lord White, God of War, Ancient Buddha Moya and Yusup, Joseph, Dafydd, Konstantin, Old Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man and others were meeting to negotiate a joint effort to deal with the Divine. During the meeting, all the major powerhouses agreed to unite on this matter and form an Earthly Cultivation Alliance to deal with The Celestial Realm.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In addition, the people of the overseas Holy Land also began to contact the Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses of other Holy Lands, so that these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses coulde to Carovia to deal with the matters that The Celestial Realm side was prepared to bring up for conversation. During the meeting, Old Dragon King and Titan Emperor Old Man also said that they would return to their Agist as soon as possible, so that the old ancestors in the Agist woulde out and join them in Carovia. When the negotiation reached the end stage, the faces of each of these old generation powerhouses in the field were violently startled, they actually sensed a strong and pure aura breath. This is such a pure aura aura, Im afraid its only not a Martial Dan, could it be a Spirit Stone? Primordial Army God was the first to speak, his tone somewhat surprised. It really seems to be Spirit Stone, is it the harvest of those young people in Secret Land? Saint Dierksheide said. Yusups old eyes shed with a fine light as he smiled and said, It might be a good idea to go and see whats going on. Haha, good. Lets go together then, just in time to see what chances these youngsters have gotten in Secret Land. Primordial Army God said with a smile. Good! The rest nodded their heads. Immediately, these Ancient Martial Seniors walked out of the conference room one after another, rushing in the direction of the fluctuating aura scent. Soon C Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure appeared on this side of the training ground, and it was none other than Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak, Lord White, Theo, and the others. At this moment, there were still some Spirit Stones ced on the ground, in addition to those Spirit Stones that were distributed out, all of them were also holding them in their hands, appearing so conspicuous. Naturally, there was no need to mention the high-grade Spirit Stones, there were dozens of them. Even, there were also top-grade Spirit Stones! When it came to the energy contained within the Spirit Stones, not to mention Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, even powerhouses of higher realms would need to use them. Just these Spirit Stones alone had already stunned each and every one of these old-timers in the arena, and their faces looked as if they had entered the Grand View Garden, looking incredulous. It should be known that The Human RealmEnd Martial Age identally, the Spirit Veins dried up, and there were no more Spirit Veins long ago. Therefore, in order for The Human Realm martial artists to have enough aura energy to cultivate, they could only utilize spirit medicines to refine martial dan. However, even if the ninth grade martial arts dan contains aura energy, but also far less than these high-grade Spirit Stone to be pure and dense, not to mention the absolute Spirit Stone. In addition, there are those Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, exotic fruits. Primordial Army God, these Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses knew at a nce that these exotic fruits were extremely extraordinary, which were not found on The Human Realms side. Am I seeing things? Did these brats rob some kind of treasure trove in Secret Land? Why are there so many treasures? Joseph couldnt help but say. Yusup smashed his mouth and said, Honestly, old me is so moved that I cant help but want to rob it. Its really unimaginable, where on earth did Jason and the others scavenge so many treasures from? Dafydd was also amazed. As for Primordial Army God and other Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, they appeared to be keeping their faces calm, but the corners of their mouths were secretly twitching, only feeling that they had lived to this age, and had seen no more cultivation resources, Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures than they did at this moment It was truly humiliating. Seniors, youvee. Great. Jason saw Primordial Army God and them, he immediately said with a smile, There are some elixirs here, I cant distinguish the attributes, why dont a few seniors help to identify them, and see what all these elixirs do, so that I can distribute them. Saying that, Jason brought the dozen bottles of elixirs to Primordial Army God and the others for them to identify. Oh? Ill wait and see. Primordial Army God and the others opened their mouths, and they opened these porcin white jade bottles one after another, and immediately a refreshing fragrance of the elixir was permeating the air, making people feel rxed and happy just by smelling and sniffing that wisp of odor. This is Qi and Blood Pill , there is no way to judge the grade, its too high, a Qi and Blood Pill contains a massive amount of qi and blood, at the very least, its all refined from top-grade spirit medicines. This is Origin Pill, for practicing the origin of martial arts, reinforcing the origin of martial arts has a great surge out, the grade is also extremely high! This is the Healing Pill, whether its a physical body injury or Origin injury, it can quickly recover, much stronger than the Healing Sacred Pill of any of The Human Realms forces. Immediately, Primordial Army God and the others identified some of the pills, but there were six bottles of them that they still couldnt identify, and they were all uncertain for a while. Jason said, Then Ill put these six bottles of medicine away for now, and go back to Ghost Doctor so that he can study them properly. Saying that, Jason put away those six bottles of medicine, and the Storage Ring he carried between his fingers shed with a millimeter of light, and the six bottles of medicine immediately disappeared. This scene made Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Yusup, and the others all look astonished, and all of their eyes stared at Jason. Jason looked at Primordial Army God and the others rather surprised and said, Seniors, whats wrong? Jason, where did those bottles of medicine of yours just now go? How did they disappear? Yusup asked directly. Jason raised the ancient ring he was wearing in his hand and said, Ive put it inside the Storage Ring. This is the space ring for storage. Storage Ring? Now, Primordial Army God and the others couldnt keep their faces calm, each one of them exited in amazement, their old faces all stunned. They knew that such a treasure as Storage Ring existed, but it only existed in the one-sided records of some ancient books, so they had never seen a real Storage Ring. Right now, the Storage Ring that Jason was wearing between his fingers was right in front of their eyes, as if showing off, which directly made these old generation Cultivation seniors eyes reddened one by one, and they were eager to snatch it right away regardless of their old faces. Jason, where did you get this Storage Ring? Yusup couldnt help but ask. Snatched it hard from those three Divine Sons. By the way, those Spirit Stones, elixirs, Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, and so on are also inside the Storage Ring, and I took them all out and distributed them. Jason opened his mouth and continued, The other two Storage Rings, one I gave to Sacred Son of Destruction and one to Robert. Saint Panchaks heart stirred as he looked towards Sacred Son of Destruction, and sure enough, he saw that Sacred Son of Destruction was also wearing an ancient ring between his fingers. Robert has one too? Oh, not bad, not bad. Saint Dierksheide had a smile on his old face. Jason then said, Seniors, Storage Ring is not a rare thing. You guys dont worry, turn around, if any other heavenly disciplese over from the side of the heavens, Ill go and grab them one by one, and Ill make sure to configure one for each of you. These words, spoken in a bold manner, seemed as if the peopleing from the heavens, one by one, were all money-giving children. Primordial Army God and the others were even more unpleasant, how do they feel that this kids words were showing off at them? Were they the ones who cared so much about these Storage Ring people? Of course, if Jason really gave each of them a Storage Ring, they were definitely going to take it, it would be strange not to take something that was given for nothing. Hm? These books are At this time, Primordial Army God noticed some thread-bound books, and even some handwritten orphan books and the like. Almost forgot, seniors, these are some of the cultivation techniques of the forces of those three great sons of God, while some other handwritten journals are records of some of the forces and sects in The Celestial Realm, geographic terrains, and the absolutely ferocious Forbidden Land and so on. Jason said. The cultivation techniques of The Celestial Realm? Immediately, Primordial Army God and the others werepletely unable to sit still, unable to remain calm, and one by one, they rushed up and began to flip through these secret cultivation techniques from The Celestial Realm. Chapter 2186 – Making a Great Merit Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak and other old-timers of the Extreme Realm Emperor were checking the cultivation techniques from The Celestial Realm. Speaking of which, naturally, their attainments in Cultivation and their senses were much stronger than Jason and the other youngsters, so they were able to identify the Cultivation Techniques from The Celestial Realm that were suitable for The Human Realms martial artists to practice under their reference. Even, under the reference of some techniques, they were able to generalize and even make some modifications to make them more suitable for The Human Realm martial artists to practice. Of course, these The Celestial Realms techniques would also be of great use to them, and might be able to stimte their Cultivation for a second time, thus deepening their own Cultivation senses. During this period, Jason distributed those elixirs to Sacred Son of Destruction and overseas Holy Land disciples, mainly Qi and Blood Pill, Origin Pill, and healing elixirs to recover from injuries. Including Jason, everyone still had injuries on their bodies that they hadnt had time to recover from, and with these pills, they were able to recover quickly in a very short period of time. Subsequently, there is nothing more, Jason immediately said to these The Human Realm Heavens Pride disciples: All of you go back to rest and heal your wounds. The most urgent thing right now is to recover from your injuries, and then absorb and refine the gains from Secret Land to further enhance your strength. Among us, Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess are already Extreme Realm Emperors, and are hopeful of reaching Extreme Realm Emperor. All of you should also look up to them and strive to break through the Realm as soon as possible. After all, The Celestial Realm is eyeing us, they wont give us much time. Jason was just like he was already the leader of the younger generation of The Human Realm, and these words were spoken with a straight face. Immediately, Sacred Son of Destruction, Oga, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and others also left, and they did have a sense of urgency, needing to urgently recover from their injuries and boost Cultivations strength. For Robert, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Lilith and other personnel who had been following him in Secret Land, Jason of course had to carry out generous treatment, and he also distributed Spirit Stones for Cultivation, as well as elixirs, and also told them to go back to their rooms to rest and recover from their injuries. In the end, it was only Jason who stayed behind, following Primordial Army God, these ancient martial arts seniors. After a long time, Primordial Army God came back to his senses, he took a deep breath, his face was overjoyed, he said: Jason, you have really made a great achievement. These cultivation techniques of The Celestial Realm are really useful, they are extremely esoteric, and can touch on many cultivation techniques that are not avable in The Human Realm. The Celestial Realms cultivation techniques are really useful, extremely esoteric, and can touch on many cultivation paths that The Human Realm does not have. For example, the Body Forging Technique, The Celestial Realm uses the power of heaven and earth or some other origin force to refine the physical body, which The Human Realm martial artists have never had. In addition, some of the cultivation techniques, including the Fist Dao Battle Technique and so on, are extremely profound and subtle, and are of great reference for expanding The Human Realms Cultivation. Saint Dierksheide also nodded and said, Indeed. Cultivation techniques can be said to be the foundation of a martial artist, The Human Realm has gone through the End Martial Age, and many cultivation techniques have been lost, so the earthly martial artists have always been weak for this reason. With these Heavenly Cultivation Techniques to make up for it, then The Human Realms Cultivation will expand and be much stronger. Saint Panchak also sighed with emotion and said, Jason, this time you guys really made a great achievement! Putting aside thwarting those Lord Plumpton, being able to seize these Cultivation resources, especially these Cultivation Techniques, is truly priceless. Jasonughed as he said, If wepare, then The Human Realm is penniless, and The Celestial Realm is a mountain of gold and silver, and what The Human Realm doesnt have, its just a matter of grabbing it. Haha, you kid are destined to give the people of The Celestial Realm a headache in the future. Primordial Army Godughed out loud. Jason continued, I intend to keep these cultivation techniques seized from The Celestial Realm in the Cultivation Associations headquarters. As long as all parties of CultivationHoly Land that stand on the position of The Human Realms side cane to inspect and observe them, the earthly martial artists as a whole are powerful, and only then are they truly powerful. Not bad, you brat have breadth of mind, vigor, and even more pattern. Primordial Army God opened his mouth as he continued, Lewis has got a good grandson instead. Jasons heart stirred as he looked at Primordial Army God and asked, Elder Army God also recognizes Old Mr. Miller? Primordial Army Godughed aloud and said, Lewiss master is Master Bitter Wisdom. Master Bitter Wisdom and I are from the same generation. Back then, when Master Bitter Wisdom was alive, I often went to find Master Bitter Wisdom to talk about the sutra and discuss the Tao, at that time Lewis was still a brat. Recognize naturally, Lewis followed Master Bitter Wisdom back then, and was also very studious, every time I went to find Master Bitter Wisdom, this guy was dead set on pestering me to ask about things on Cultivation. Jason smiled, so Old Mr. Miller had such a connection with Primordial Army God. Saint Dierksheide also sighed with emotion and said, Master Bitter Wisdom is truly a generation of saintly monks, both his insights and knowledge are admirable. Unfortunately, Master Bitter Wisdom was unable to wait for this day. Not long after, these older Cultivation seniors also left and headed for rest. Jason also returned to the room, he also had injuries on his body, but he didnt care, after his promotion to Emperor of the Absolute, Green Dragons Golden Body had already reached the peak of the Extreme Realm, and was heading towards the level of Zhan Liu Golden Body. Therefore, fighting against those Lord Plumpton, those strands of The Power of the Gods that Lord Plumpton could evolve could no longer affect him too much, as long as he was not subjected to the injuries caused by The Power of the Gods, it was naturally irrelevant.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, Jason wouldnt ignore his own injuries, he took out a healing potion, which was a healing elixir from The Celestial Realm, and he directly swallowed it into his stomach. Immediately, a warm current flowed directly into his limbs and bones, the majestic and pure energy contained within was spreading, these energy medicinal properties converged towards his internal injuries, and began to recover. Jason immediately ran the Zhe Arctic, utilizing the Zhe Arctic to elerate the recovery of his own injuries. As if that wasnt enough, Jason had taken a Qi and Blood Pill from The Celestial Realm , and instantly his Sunling Bloodline was majestically and infinitely energized, vast and endless. The endless Qi and Blood Power was moisturizing his flesh and bones, as well as restoring the injuries in his body. After a full hour or so had passed, Jason opened his eyes violently, only to see that the skin all over his body had forced out a lot of stagnant blood that had umted in his body, and a fishy odor was permeating the air. Jason immediately went to rinse off, and walked out feeling refreshed, and actually found that his own injuries had recovered to seven or eight. These elixirs from The Celestial Realm, are still really strong, the healing effect, at least ten times that of those healing holy elixirs from The Human Realm! Jason couldnt help but sigh with emotion, from this point, he was able to see the gap that existed between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm. I hope that when these pills are given to Ghost Doctor, Ghost Doctor will be able to decipher some of the mysteries of these pills refining, thus improving the level of alchemy, and in the future, he will also be able to refine pills that areparable to those of The Celestial Realm. Jason thought secretly in his heart. Immediately afterward, Jason took out an exotic fruit that looked like a blood diamond, which was one of the three exotic fruits stored within the InfernoStorage Ring. Sacred Son of Destruction took one, Jason gave one to Benji, and he left this one for himself. This foreign fruit seems to be of great use to my Sunling Bloodline as well, it contains a zing fire-like energy, take it and try it. Jason thought to himself. Chapter 2187 – First Glimpse of Tongshen Jason no longer hesitated, he could sense that this foreign fruit had a great attraction to his qi and blood, immediately he swallowed this foreign fruit which was like a blood diamond into his mouth. This foreign fruit into the abdomen, the entrance is melted, a fragrant sweet taste from the mouth spread out, the taste is very good, especially the rich fragrance is filled in the mouth. Immediately after, a zing heat flow seemed to transform into that magma, flowing and surging into the depths of his blood veins, this magma-like heat flow was like a ball of fire, which hadpletely activated the qi and blood in the depths of his blood veins! This was a brand new power of qi and blood, at this moment, it was like beingpletely ignited by the attributes contained within this exotic fruit, and it was stirring up from the depths of Jasons blood veins in every part of his body, rolling like a tidal wave, endless! Boom! In an instant, a channel of qi and blood like a blood dragon bathed in blood fire rises up in the air, a total of nine channels of qi and blood, from Jasons body emerges, releasing a breath like a zing sun, each of the qi and blood are majestic, majestic, the qi and blood power contained within the vast and unparalleled, shocking the people. Jason was seated in the practice room, as he operated Green Dragon Secret Art, summarizing the qi and blood power that was constantly inspired from the depths of his bloodline, and continuously refining it. In the midst of it, the nine channels of qi and blood inspired by his body were vaguely surrounded by ayer of me-like runes, and upon closer inspection, these me-like runes were precisely the runes that had shed out from the exotic fruit. These me-like runes were quenching Jasons own Sunling Bloodline, removing the bad and saving the essence, refining away the impurities in the Sunling Bloodline, making the Sunling Bloodline appear more pure and stronger, evolving towards the direction of metamorphosis. In the end, Jasons body was enveloped by that Sunling Bloodline, and a channel of qi and blood, continuously gushed out from his body, each time bringing out some impurities. His qi and blood power also became stronger, and the zing Sunling Bloodline was metamorphosing towards a pure essence, appearing even more pure, heavy and majestic, containing boundless qi and blood power. Under the nourishment of this Sunling Bloodline that had undergone metamorphosis, some of the injuries that originally remained in Jasons body were directly andpletely restored, and washed away by this metamorphosed qi and blood nourishment, his flesh was even stronger, and the bones under his flesh and blood, including his organs, were also being enhanced. His life qi was even more crazily nourished, and his vitality appeared even more vigorous like a tidal wave. Rumble! In the end, Jasons Sunling Bloodline converged and returned to his body in this way. Jason opened his eyes, he obviously felt that his Sunling Bloodline had undergone a metamorphosis, the strength of his qi and blood had reached an unprecedented peak, and his vitality was also much stronger. Jason ran his own The power of the origin, and steeply, his heart stirred, vaguely sensing a difference. He found that his own The power of the origin had also metamorphosed, vaguely reaching another level of power attributes. Immediately, a thought shed through Jasons mind C The Power of the Gods! Jason at this moment was vaguely touching The Power of the Gods, sensing the feeling of The Power of the Gods, he also understood the meaning of the realm of the Gods C qi and blood metamorphosis, Cultivation of the Gods! Under the metamorphosis of qi and blood, life qi and blood achieve a qualitative improvement, and the essence of life reaches a level of height, in order to glimpse the mystery of the Power of the Gods!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason had already vaguely touched this level, and had already preliminarily glimpsed the mysteries of the Gods, but he still had not been able to evolve a strand of The Power of the Gods. This meant that he was still unable to break through to the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. However, he had already stood at the peak of the Extreme Realm Great Emperor Realm, and the Extreme Realm Great Emperor Realm could be said to be within his reach, so the next step was to continue to strengthen and refine his own qi and blood, so that the power of qi and blood would transform again, and he would certainly be able to break through to the Extreme Realm Great Emperor Realm in one fell swoop! Jason was not in a hurry, he entered Secret Land at the level of a quasi-Great Emperor Realm, and now he has already reached the highest peak of the Great Emperor Realm, such a cultivation speed is already extremely heaven-defying. Therefore, during this period of time, you can properly polish your Cultivation Realm and deepen your Cultivation senses. At the same time, he could refer to the Cultivation Techniques that he took from Lord Plumpton, and under constant umtion, he could break through the Extreme Realm Emperor would be even better. Jason ran his Origin Energy for a week, and found that it was unobstructed and extremely smooth, the injuries in his body basically disappeared, and the whole person was in a peak state of fullness, and under the transformation of Sunling Bloodline, he felt that he was filled with a sense of power that could not be wielded endlessly. This feeling is indeed very good. Jason looked at the time, it was already veryte, he rested on this. Among the Celestial Pride that came out from Secret Land of Chaos, Daisy did not follow ande to the CaroviaCultivation Associations side. She was rushing back to The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Among them, Lord Wrath from Holy Night people traveled with her. Saint Leo failed to walk out, Lord Wrath knew in his heart that Saint Leo must have died within Secret Land, so on this journey Lord Wraths face was very unpleasant, dark and scary. Daisy, are you saying that you havent seen Saint Leo since the opening of the Chaos Sea battle in Secret Land? Lord Wrath couldnt help but ask again. Daisy said, Yes. At that time, when the Chaos Sea battle broke out, Saint Leo also went to the Chaos Sea side, but he didnt participate in the battle. I didnt see him after the battle in Chaos Sea was over. He didnt make it out, so he must have died in Secret Land, right? Lord Wrath spoke in a somber tone as he opened his mouth to ask. Daisy was slightly silent as she said, I suppose so. Are you sure it wasnt Satan who killed Saint Leo? asked Lord Wrath in a deep voice. Daisy thought for a moment and said, Satan was fighting Lord Plumpton at Chaos Sea at the time, and I didnt see him strike to kill Saint Leo. Sons of the Blood Moon died at the hands of Satan? Lord Wrath asked again. Daisy nodded and said, Yes, Sons of the Blood Moon was indeed killed by Satan. I see! Lord Wrath said coldly, a ghostly chill shing in his eyes. Sometimes, it didnt have to be eye-to-eye. Holy Night people had an unresolvable grudge with Satan, and since Satan had killed Sons of the Blood Moon in Secret Land, he would keep Saint Leo as a living victim? Lord Wraths eyes were filled with cold sharpness, he believed in his own calction, he thought that Saint Leos death must have something to do with Jason, even if it was not killed by Jason himself, it was also killed by Jasons side. Just that Daisy didnt notice it at that time in the midst of the melee. Satan, offending my Holy Night people again and again, and also killing my ns holy son, do you really think that my Holy Night people are good at bullying? It seems like its time to settle some grudges! Do you really think that your Satan Operation Group is safe because it is stationed in Babia Town? Take your Satan Operation Group first! Lord Wrath thought in his heart. Chapter 2188 – Visiting the Military Region Again The next day. Jason woke up in the morning. After waking up, he felt refreshed, the injuries from the Chaos Sea battle can be said to have beenpletely recovered, and with the help of that one blood diamond-like exotic fruit, his Sunling Bloodline underwent a metamorphosis, and the level of his life was upgraded. The qi and blood had metamorphosed, and Cultivation was divine! More importantly, through this qi and blood metamorphosis, he had already glimpsed the mysteries of the Passing God, and was only a hairs breadth away from Extreme Realm Emperor, and he believed that if he polished it up again, he would be able to break through. Jason walked out of the room and saw Yusup, Dafydd, and Joseph, several old-timers, he smiled and greeted. Jason, youre going out? Jason nodded as he said, Im going to make a trip to the military area. Yusup nodded, understanding Jasons intentions. Huh? Dafydd came up and said, Jason, howe it feels like not only have all your injuries healed after one night, it seems like your entire Cultivation aura has grown again? That exuberant qi and blood is like a savage dragon, without the need to stimte are manifested, your qi and blood metamorphosis? Jason hemmed and hawed and said, Senior Tantai is truly fiery-eyed. My qi and blood metamorphosedst night while I was cultivating. Its already gotten its first glimpse of the mysteries of the Avatar. Im thinking that it wont take more than a few days to also be able to break through to the Extreme Realm Great Emperor Realm, or Extreme Realm Emperor. Speaking of this, Jason looked smug as he nced at Yusup and the others and said, A few seniors still seem to be just Extreme Realm Emperor? Mr. Yusup, you guys need to step up your efforts, or else Im going to go ahead of you. When these words came out, Yusup and the others all had a burst of embarrassment on their old faces, and had the urge to carry Jason over and beat him up. Jason was in a hurry, he immediately bid farewell to Yusup and the others, and drove a car from the Cultivation Associations side to the Capitals Armed Police Headquarters. This kid, his skin is really getting thicker and thicker, actually starting to look down on us old bones. Yusup said with hatred. Joseph let out a long sigh and said, Thetter waves of the Yangtze River push the former waves, and the former waves die on the beach. So what if Jason looks down on us? Its only natural, look at this kids cultivation speed, itspletely impossible to look at him with normal eyes. I wouldnt be surprised if this kid announced tomorrow that hes already Extreme Realm Emperor. Dafydd narrowed his eyes and said, With this kids cultivation speed, sooner orter he will catch up with us. You guys, do you think we can fix this kid before he surpasses us? Let him know what the consequences of disrespecting an old senior are. Yusup red at him and said, Repair? With you? If you want to fix him, go ahead, Im not going to do this kind of thing that will make me lose my old face when the timees. Dont you understand? In Secret Land of Chaos, this kid was able to fight the three Divine Sons of Heaven all by himself! Those three Divine Sons are Extreme Realm Emperors, Lord Plumpton Extreme Realm Emperor, can basically take on the Extreme Realm Emperor of The Human Realm. In other words, with Jasons current battle power, Im afraid that the Extreme Realm Emperor early stage powerhouses on The Human Realms side wont be able to help him in the slightest! Upon hearing this, Dafydd hastily coughed dryly and busily said, When I didnt say it, when I didnt say it Yusup then smiled and said in a pleased and proud tone, So what if the heavens have a divine son? I, The Human Realm, also have such a demonic son like Jason, and it doesnt lose to The Celestial Realm at all. I only hope that I can fight for more time to let Jasons batch of youngsters grow up properly. Yes, the future hope of Earthly Cultivation depends on them! Joseph also said. Dafydd sprinkled a smile and said, Whats the point. We old bones have lived for a great many decades, and its enough. If anything really happens, the big deal is that we old bones will rush up, even if we have to fight for our old lives, we will also fight for enough time for these young people. the Capital, the base of the Armed Police Force. Jason drove up and drove straight into the base. After Jason stepped out of the car, there were already armed police officersing up, standing straight in front of Jason, saluting the military salute on this, and said, Greetings Dragon Head!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jason nodded and opened the door, Prepare the helicopter for me, I want to head to the military area immediately. Yes! An officer spoke. Soon, a helicopter was ready, Jason boarded the helicopter, this helicopter began to start, the propellers rotated rapidly, and lifted up in the air on this, and flew away on this with a whirring sound. In less than an hour, the helicopter Jason was riding on hadnded on the tarmac of the Capital Military Region. Jason just stepped out of the cabin, but he saw Old Mr. Pepper already waiting on the side with a smile on his face. Old Mr. Pepper, what brings you here? Jasons face was stunned, he didnt inform Old Mr. Pepper in advance, but he didnt expect the other party to know that he hade over. Old Mr. Pepper red at Jason and said, You kid didnt say anything when you wereing over. It was only after the Armed Police Force sent a telegram that I learned of this. I thought there were still some days left, so I was busy with things on the military region side these days and didnt go over to the Cultivation Association. There were some idents, so it ended early. Jason opened his mouth as he looked at Old Mr. Pepper and said, Old Mr. Pepper, this time in Secret Land, there are The Celestial Realms God Sonsing. And, now these Lord Plumpton and the others are already in The Human Realm. Many ancient martial forces on this side of The Human Realm have already rebelled and submitted to these Lord Plumpton. What, The Celestial Realm has alreadye? Old Mr. Pepper was greatly surprised and immediately asked Jason carefully about what had happened in Secret Land. Jason rode with Old Mr. Pepper, and briefly recounted some of the main events in Secret Land. Old Mr. Peppers face sank after hearing this, and he said angrily, The people of the heavens are definitely not here with good intentions! They really deserve to be killed! Unfortunately, the matter of Hyacinth can only be done ording to the rules of ancient martial arts. In this regard, it is inconvenient for the military region to intervene. Jason smiled and said, Old Mr. Pepper doesnt need to worry, and there is no need for the military region to intervene at the moment. What I am worried about is that one day, The Celestial Realms warriors wille on arge scale, and at that time, the warriors of our military region will be of use. Thats why I came to the military region today. Hm? Jason you mean Old Mr. Pepper thought of something. Jason said, I brought some cultivation resources, pills and cultivation techniques. In the military region, Dragon Shade Warriors and Special Combat Service Warriors have already started practicing ancient martial arts. It was imperative for this group of warriors to grow up as soon as possible. Subsequently, a batch of outstanding seeds would be selected from the major military regions to continue receiving such ancient martial arts training. Only by training the warriors in the military districts to be stronger will we not fear the invasion of The Celestial Realm! Old Mr. Pepper nodded, and was relieved in his heart, only to feel that even though Jason was not in the military region, he had never forgotten this ce, hisrades, and even more so, he had never forgotten that he had always been the Dragon Head in the military region that was admired by all! Chapter 2189 – Warrior of the State (I) Dragon Shadow Base. On the training grounds of the base, one could see a single warrior training under the light of the zing sun that was gradually rising higher and higher. This kind of training was urately described as cultivation. Among them, some were practicing the secret method of power evolution, some were battling against each other and practicing boxingbat techniques, and some were stimting their own qi and blood, tempering their physical bodies, and so on.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Every face showed a touch of perseverance, and everyone exuded an iron-blooded morale, with only a military pride being presented. These were the warriors of Dragon Shade and Special Combat Service, and they were practicing hard to improve their strength. No one iszy, no one is cking off, all of them are stimting their bodys potential, practicing hard to be stronger, because they know that there are strong people in the world who are unimaginably powerful, such as the Dragon Head that they admire in their hearts. They used this as a goal to make themselves stronger, so as not to lose Dragon Heads face. At that moment, two figures walked in towards Dragon Shadow Base, an old man and a young man. When Ben, who was in the middle of cultivation, saw this, a sh of excitement shed across his rugged face, and at that moment, he took a deep breath and shouted, Everyone, gather in ce immediately! The loud voice rang out, causing some of the warriors who were immersed in cultivation to hear it as well. When one by one, the warriors came back to their senses, they also saw the figures of an old man and a young man that were gradually approaching. Immediately, each of these warriors were as excited as if they had been pumped with chicken blood, and they immediately got up and quickly assembled. In less than ten seconds, a team of neatly formed warriors were already standing in formation. In an instant, an aura filled with iron blood stirring filled the air, just this aura, let a person sense after mistakenly thought that they were facing thousands of troops! This was an iron-blooded aura that could stop thousands of troops alone! Turn right! Ben spoke loudly. All the warriors turned to the right in unison, facing the figure of an old and a young man walking towards them, everyones eyes carried a sense of respect. Salute! Ben let out another loud shout. Brush brush brush! One by one, the warriors saluted in unison, paying attention towards the old and young figure walking over. The old man and young man walking towards them were none other than Old Mr. Pepper and Jason. Stepping into Dragon Shadow Base once again, Jason could feel that the blood in his body was hot and burning like fire. Jason took a deep breath and looked at the familiar faces in front of him, he smiled and said, How long has it been? How did you get so raw? Alright, one by one, put your hands down. Old Mr. Pepper also smiled and said, Jason just came to the military district today and ising over to see you all. I apanied him toe along. Its also been a while since Ive visited you guys. Every time I see you guys, I can feel a kind of progress in yourselves, which makes me feel very gratified. Ben and the other fighters were encouraged one by one as they heard Old Mr. Peppers affirmation. Well, Jason, if you have anything to exin, just tell them. Old Mr. Pepper said. Jason nodded his head as he stepped forward and looked at the team of warriors in full battle array before him. In addition to the Dragon Shade Warriors, represented by Ben, there were Special Combat Service Warriors, represented by Lukas. In addition, Jason also saw a person, standing in the back row of the team, with short floppy hair, a pretty face like a silver te, and an unchanged pugnacious aura, but with a bit more valor. This is exactly Taylor! When Jason sent Taylor into the military area, he let her train and cultivate together with the Dragon Shade Warriors. Jasons eyes looked at Taylor a few more times and met her eyes. Jason was quite surprised to sense that the Cultivation aura emanating from Taylor had already reached the King level! The King level was already equivalent to the Heritage Master Stage powerhouses in Hyacinth. It had to be said that Taylors cultivation speed was fast. On the one hand, Taylor did have a certain Cultivation base,ing from the police force, she had been training all these years, and this was her foundation; on the other hand, after she came to Dragon Shadow Base, she received a more systematic,prehensive, and professional training method, whichpletely stimted her potential, and Dragon Shadow Base also had the resources of Wudan that Jason had left behind before, which was why the enhancement was so fast. Having said that, during this process, Taylor must have put in far more sweat and effort than normal people could ever imagine, and she was afraid that she had put in more time for cultivation than any other Dragon Shade Warrior, desperately squeezing herself in order to achieve such a speed of improvement. Jason withdrew his gaze and sensed the aura of these warriors in the arena, and he was delighted to find that Ben, Lukas, Andres, Jack, Ashley, and Ashton had already broken through to the Imperial Realm. The rest of the warriors had basically reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm level. It could be said that the overall strength had risen by arge margin. Jason slowly opened his mouth and said, Brothers, its been a while. I have juste out from a Secret Land, where I have experienced a fight in this Secret Land. This kind of fight is not only with some ancient martial arts forces from The Human Realm. It was more of a battle with a young powerhouse from another world called The Celestial Realm. Jason decided to tell the existence of The Celestial Realm, now that someone from The Celestial Realm hade to The Human Realm, it was time to tell these hidden secrets. Another world? The Celestial Realm? When the warriors in the field heard this, all of them were stunned, this almost overturned their knowledge and their worldview! Lukas opened her mouth, wanting to say something but held back, she finally kept silent, waiting for Jasons next words. Jason then said, The people of The Celestial Realm are not aliens, they are human beings by nature, The Human Realm had a strong martial arts era in the ancient times, The Celestial Realm is a world created by some strong human beings in the strong martial arts era. You can also think of it this way, the people of The Celestial Realm, in the beginning, were the strong people of The Human Realm who went out. But nowadays, the people of The Celestial Realm dont see them as a Human Race anymore, they see themselves as gods, and the people of The Human Realm who once nurtured them as ants, wanting to ughter them at will. Therefore, to The Human Realm, The Celestial Realm is their greatest enemy! Because the ultimate goal of The Celestial Realm is to enve The Human Realm, except for the forces that submit to The Celestial Realm and those who are willing to serve as The Celestial Realmsckeys, the rest of The Human Realm will be ughtered! One day, The Celestial Realm will invade The Human Realm on arge scale, and if we cant resist, not only us, but also our parents and family members, brothers and sisters, friends and rtives will be killed. And you, known as the Warriors of the Nation, when that dayes, what can you do? What are you prepared to do? Chapter 2190 – Warrior of the Nation (II) Jasons voice was deafening and resonated through the air, as well as echoing within the hearts of these warriors in the arena. Ben, Lukas, Jack, Andres, Ashton, and one other individual looked at each other. Yes, if this day really came, what could one do? In fact, the result was already self-evident, what was their status? They were warriors! A warriors duty was to protect the family and defend the country, a warriors role was to be on the battlefield, a warriors blood was to be used in battle! Reporting to Dragon Head, I will fight for my country, meet the heavens and die in battle! Ben spoke loudly. Wee the heavens and die in battle! Immediately, one by one, the warriors all roared loudly, each ones face showed a determined color, an aura of an iron blooded warrior who did not fear death was permeating the air. Jason nodded his head, looking at the Dragon Shade Warriors who were highly motivated to fight, he said, As a warrior, when there is a war, of course, we should step forward and stand in front of the country and the people, building a great wall of flesh and blood! However, if you want to go to war, you have to be qualified to fight, otherwise you will be like a mole cricket, and you will be trampled to death as soon as you rush up, so what is the point of standing up to fight like this? Ben and the other warriors were silent after hearing this, but they were clenching their teeth, they could all hear that Jason was thinking that they were not strong enough, they were not strong enough! Compared to thest time I saw you guys, your strength has indeed increased. Jason opened his mouth, his words snapped around and he bellowed, But, this is still far from enough in my opinion! Now, all of you listen to the order, explode the strongest power of qi and blood in your body, and stimte the strongest power in your body! As soon as Jason said this, the Dragon Shade Group and Special Combat Service Warriors in the arena all stimted the blood in their bodies, and immediately, a stream of iron and blood stirring aura emerged, sweeping through the sky, and then converged together, forming a supreme aura of iron and blood killing. At the same time, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline gently swung, an Emperor of the Absolute pressure in the diffusion, like a flood of fierce beasts swept toward the field of these warriors. Jason did not intentionally converge, he treated these fighters in the field as opponents and suppressed them with his own Emperor of the Absolute pressure aura. Ben and the other warriors suddenly felt a majestic and boundless, thick and heavy as a mountain of horrifying pressure came down, such a horrifyingly strong pressure aura was not something that they could resist at all. Immediately, some of the Quasi-Emperor Realms warriors immediately became unsteady, including Taylor. However, they were still holding on, their waist limbs didnt bend down, their legs didnt bend down, but this mighty pressure released by Jason was simply not something they were able to withstand just by relying on their strong willpower. ImmediatelyC Plop! Plop! One by one, the warriors fell to the ground one after another, only that the posture they fell to the ground remained in a straight standing position. As soldiers, as warriors of the country, they would rather fold than give in, and even when they fell, they never yielded a single bit. In the end, Ben, Lukas, and the others were unable to resist and fell to the ground one by one! Jason whirled around to collect his own aura of pressure and bellowed, Stand up! Swish! Swish! Swish! Without Jasons pressure, the fighters in the field immediately stood up. Jason naturally had a sense of proportion, and that mighty pressure of his own only suppressed the fighters in the field to fall down, not injuring them in the slightest. When Ben and the other warriors stood up one by one, Jason said, My current cultivation is only at the level of the Great Emperor Realm. However, you guys cant even resist my Cultivation pressure. Perhaps in your eyes, I am already very strong, ridiculously strong. Then I have to tell you, The Celestial Realm exists countless strength horror of the most powerful, with my current strength, facing the heavens of those most powerful, the same can not resist the other side of a wisp of Cultivation pressure, the other side does not even need to move, a wisp of Cultivation pressure will be able to suppress me on the ground, and directly crushed to death! So, do you realize the gap in your own strength? Compared with those strongest in the heavens, we are indeed ants, indeed is unbearable, not only you, I am also the same! Above the Great Emperor Realm, there is the Extreme Realm Emperor, and above the Extreme Realm Emperor, there is the even more powerful and terrifying Cultivation Realm! Cultivation Realm is unimaginable,pared to mortals, their terror is no different from that of the gods! It is only now that those supreme beings of the heavens are restricted and have not yet been able toe to The Human Realm. But one day, they wille! And what can we do? Wait to die? No! If theres a gap, then well catch up! At least now, we still have time, we can still seize every second to cultivate and improve! If we dont try, then The Human Realm can only be ughtered by The Celestial Realm! But if we go and work hard, we will always be able to create miracles! After Jasons words, it straight away made Ben and the others fists clench, a zing me igniting inside their chests, boiling their blood and burning their fighting spirit! Waiting for death? Admit defeat?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. No! Never! They were warriors, there was no such word as admit defeat in their dictionary! They also understood Jasons purpose of suppressing them with the Cultivation pressure just now, which was to make them realize the huge gap between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm, and only by recognizing such a gap would they be able to inspire a stronger fighting spirit, and be able to cultivate even harder and be stronger! This time when I came out from Secret Land, I harvested some cultivation resources. I have prepared some Cultivation Spirit Stones for you all, small pieces of Cultivation Spirit Stones, these Spirit Stones are even more powerful than Martial Dan. In addition, there are also some Cultivation Elixirs, such as Qi and Blood Pill , Origin Pill, and so on. In addition, there are also Cultivation Techniques, most notably Body Forging Technique and Bone Forging Technique, which I have made some modifications to be able to be suitable for you to cultivate. Jason opened his mouth and added, For you guys, there is no shortage of cultivation resources, nor is there any shortage of cultivation techniques, and all of these cultivation techniques are also improved from The Celestial Realms most powerful techniques. If you guys still cant break through and be stronger and stronger, that can only be said to be your problem! But I believe that Dragon Shade Warriors never give in to defeat, Dragon Shade Warriors have always been invincible! Now, tell me, do you have the confidence to be stronger? Yes! All the warriors immediately roared out, their tone resolute and powerful. Good, I believe in you all! Its like, in the past, on the battlefield, I was always relieved to give my back to you guys! Jason opened his mouth and continued, In the past, we were guarding thisnd under our feet, guarding a countrysnd. But now, what we have to guard is this side of the earth! Remember, we are brothers,rades in arms, and I will stand with you whenever you need me! Even if the great wares, I will still fight alongside you as always! Brothers, cheer up! Go beyond, go and be stronger, and when those damned armies of the heavens reallye, well give them a head-on blow together and kill them with blood! I believe you guys can do it, because, you are the warriors of the nation! After saying these two paragraphs, Jason looked deeply at the faces in front of him that were written with perseverance and unyieldingness, he smiled and turned around to leave on that. Chapter 2191 Return to Oakshire Jason did not stay in the military zone for too long, and after meeting with Dragon Shade Warriors, exining some things, and leaving the resources, pills, and techniques needed for cultivation, he left the military zone. This time Jason left a lot of high grade Spirit Stones for Dragon Shade Warriors, of course, these high grade Spirit Stones he cut into small pieces, so that it is also convenient for Dragon Shade Warriors to use them for cultivation. There are also left behind cultivation techniques, those techniques are Primordial Army God and other Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses after researching for a night, to carry out preliminary improvement, suitable for The Human Realm martial artists to cultivate the version. Among them, Body Forging Technique was of great use to Dragon Shade Warriors. In time for the afternoon, Jason returned to the CaroviaCultivation Association. Nowadays, the Cultivation Association had changed from the previous coldness and seemed extremely lively, the disciples of overseas Holy Land and Carovia Cultivation Association had gathered together, and there were also the old generation of Cultivation seniors also concentrated here. Returning to the Cultivation Association, Jason saw Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Purple Phoenix Saintess and others, clearly sensing that their injuries had gotten much better, and their Cultivation aura had also improved, all of them digesting some of the gains from Secret Some of the gains in Land. Jason found Yusup and the others and said, Mr. Yusup, Id like to fly back over to Oakshire now. Then I will rush to Ghost Doctor Valley. I got treasures rted to the rules of heaven in Secret Land. I think it might be useful for Old Mr. Millers injury. Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and the others eyes widened when they heard this, and then Yusup said in an excited tone, Is this true? Jason nodded his head and said, I heard those Lord Plumpton say that it was a Heavenly Dao Lotus. Unfortunately, I wasnt able to directly get the whole Heavenly Dao Lotus, but only seized two Heavenly Dao Lotus petals. Im not sure if Ive ever seen a lot of them, but Im sure Ive seen a lot of them in my life. This Heavenly Dao Lotus is said to contain the rules of the Heavenly Dao within it, so I think it should be useful for Old Mr. Millers Dao injuries. Really? Thats really great! Right now The Celestial Realm ising, and if Old Mr. Miller can wake up, that would also be a great help! Yusupughed aloud, his tone excited. Honestly speaking, I also miss this stubborn and hard-tempered old man, without him, even drinking the most beautiful wine is tasteless. Dafydd alsomented. Josephughed and said, Now, there is always a chance that this old man will be able to wake up. Yusup looked at Jason and said, Jason, lets go to Ghost Doctor Valley with you then. Originally, with The Celestial Realming, there should be someone on the Cultivation Associations side to sit in. However, with Elder Military God and the others here, we will be able to leave. Seniors are going to go as well? Jasons face was stunned, then he said, Alright then, well move together. Subsequently, Robert and the rest of the group learned that Jason was returning to Oakshire and heading to Ghost Doctor Valley, and immediately, these people expressed their positions, wanting to follow them over there as well. However, they were stopped by Dafydds order, telling Robert and the others to stay in the Cultivation Association and take the time to recover from their injuries and improve their Cultivation. Now that The Celestial Realm hade, this indeed gave Dafydd and the others a sense of urgency, desperately hoping that Robert and these other young people would grow up quickly. Grandpa, I still have Sally and a few of their good friends in Oakshire, havent seen them for a long time. Lilith and Talitha have never been to Oakshire, so Ill go with them. Its a good idea to take Lilith and Talitha to Oakshire. Emily took Dafydds arm and begged. Well , Dafydd looked at Jason, remembered something and said, Okay, okay, grandpa promise you. In the end, Jason took Wolf Boy, Emily, Lilith, Talitha, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, Miss Mosele and other seniors with him, and left the Capital, flying back to Oakshire first, and then driving from Oakshire to Ghost Doctor Valley. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Oakshire. Around five oclock in the afternoon, Sally was in the office of Herthum Group. Nowadays, Sallys entire aura has changed a lot, still as stunningly beautiful as ever, like a goddess approaching the world, but underneath this stunningly wless beauty aura, there is an additional Cultivation aura. For Cultivation, Sally has been practicing, although she didnt hold too much purpose, but still follow Jasons instruction, under the Cultivation of martial arts also able to make her physical quality be better, qi and blood enhancement. Now she has already experienced the effect, in the past under the continuous work body will have a feeling of fatigue, but now basically will not, every day is in a state of full of energy. Although Sallys martial arts cultivation is only casual, but now also reached the Supreme Master Stage high level, only a hairs breadth away from Completion Stage. At this time, Sallys cell phone rang, she picked it up and saw the caller ID and her face burst with joy, she hurriedly answered the call- Hello Sally? Its me Jason, youre out of that Secret Land already? Yeah, out. Im on a flight back to Oakshire now, arriving around 7:30pm. Really? Seven-thirty? I know, Ill pick you up at the airport then. Its rather crowded, so find Kay and drive over with her. Okay, good! Have a safe trip! Sally smiled, her tone ecstatic. Jasons side was already getting ready to board the ne, so he didnt say too much and ended the call there. Jason they got out of Secret Land so quickly? Thought it would take another ten or eight days. Sally muttered to herself, a smile on her delicate jade face as she added, Im going to find Kay right now, then get ready and head to the airport. There was not much going on in thepanytely, and Sally did not need to order anything to be arranged, so she packed up and left the Herthum Group and drove to Oakshire University. A good half hourter, Sallys car pulled into the Bamboo Residence at Oakshire University and she stopped the car. Kay had just returned to Bamboo Residence when she heard the sound of a caring from outside, she immediately walked out and saw that it was Sally who drove up. Sally, arent you busy inside thepanytely? Its not even the end of the day yet and youvee to find me. Kay said with a smile. Sally said, I received a call from Jason, they have alreadye out from Secret Land, and are currently taking a flight back to Oakshire, arriving around seven thirty. Ill drive over with you to pick them up then. Jason and the others are out of Secret Land? Are flying back to Oakshire? Kays delicate melon-faced face also beamed with joy as she said, Then well head to the airportter. I thought it would take them some days to get out, but I didnt expect it to be so soon. Sally said. No matter how early orte, its good to be able toe out safe and sound. Kay said. Sally nodded and with a heart full of joy, she and Kay got ready and prepared to head to the airport to wee Jason and the others back. Chapter 2192 Rushing to Ghost Doctor Valley in the Night Oakshire Airport. Sally and Kay drove there, stopped the car and entered the airport, checked the flight number of Jasons ne and waited at the appropriate exit. It was already past seven oclock, and in a few moments, the ne Jason and the others were traveling on would arrive. Sally and Kay two big beautiful womens mood looks excited and expectant, is waiting patiently, a few days, they are also missing Jason in their hearts. Sally, you said that we are both already Supreme Master Stage high level, such a cultivation speed should not be slow, right? Kay said. Sally looked at Kay, sheughed and said, Are you worried that Jason will think that our cultivation speed is too slow when he sees uster? A little bit. After all, he left us so many things for cultivation. I am thinking that we cant fail him. Kay said. Sally thought about it and said, Our cultivation speed like this shouldnt be considered slow. With Jason back this time, let him help and well be able to break through to Completion Stage as well. Kay nodded and nced at the time on her cell phone, her pair of beautiful eyes also looking towards the direction of the exit. With the passage of time, the time had already crossed the seven and a half oclock clock in the urgent waiting of the two beauties. Sally and Kay were even more excited, and were waiting with baited breath. After about ten minutes or so, there were finally travelers walking out one after another. Soon, Sally and Kay immediately saw Jason and his group, including Wolf Boy, Emily, Lilith and Talitha, whom they had met at the Capitals Cultivation Association, as well as some Cultivation seniors such as Yusup and Dafydd. Jason, Emily Sally shouted happily, waving forward. Kay also smiled, a pair of beautiful eyes like autumn water looked at Jason, she vaguely felt that this man in her heart seemed to have be more powerful, giving a sense of more confidence. Kay also heartily rejoiced, looking at Jason and the other line of people approached over. Sally, Kay! Jason saw these two women that he cared and loved equally deep down in his heart, and he greeted them with a smile, a seemingly simple greeting that was worth a thousand words. Sally, Kay, its so good to see you again! Emily cheered up as well,ing over and taking Sally & Kays arms. Jason called me and said you guys wereing along, so Im overjoyed too. Sally smiled and proceeded to greet Lilith, Talitha and the girls. At the end, Sally and Kay also looked at Yusup and other these Cultivation seniors, weing these Cultivation seniors to Oakshire. Yusup and the others also looked at Sally and Kay with smiles, a pair of gazes revealing a kind of stunning yet slightly regretful feeling. Seniors, lets go, Sally & Kay drove over, lets leave the airport first. Jason said. Good, good! Yusup nodded his head. Jason walked in front with many beautiful women piece by piece, Yusup looked at Sally and Kays figure in front of him, he whispered, The Cultivation Physique of these two female dolls is also extremely good. One is Seven Orifices of Linglong Body, and the other is Pure Yin Body, its just a pity that they failed to cultivate martial arts earlier and missed the time to do so. Otherwise, wouldnt The Human Realm have two more young celestials. Joseph heatedly smiled and said, Mr. Yusup, dont worry about it. In my opinion, Jason definitely wont forget about these two female dolls. JasonStorage Ring is full of treasures, he will definitely find a way to make up for the Cultivation of these two female dolls, so that they can raise their Cultivation cultivation as soon as possible. Its true that they missed the best age to cultivate martial arts, but everything is still possible even if they start cultivating now. Dafydd nodded as well and said, Mr. Dafydd thats true. After walking to the parking lot, the group of people got into the cars driven by Sally and Kay, and returned to Bamboo Residence first. After the car drove back to Bamboo Residence and stopped, Sally stepped out of the car and said, Jason, Kay and I have already prepared the meal. Why dont you guys eat first. Jason nodded and said, Thats fine, then have a little meal to pad your stomach. Then drive to Ghost Doctor Valley overnight. Going to Ghost Doctor Valley? asked Kay. Jason said, I got some treasures in Secret Land that should be useful for Old Mr. Millers injuries and might be able to wake him up. So head over there a little early. Huh? Thats really great. So Old Mr. Miller is going to wake up. Sally said with great joy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Kay also had a delighted look on her face, honestly she really missed the years when Old Mr. Miller lived in Bamboo Residence, although Old Mr. Miller would asionally say something that would make her blush, she knew that this old man had always been caring to her and would be as kind as an elder to make people feel affectionate. Immediately, Jason and the others simply ate something, and Yusup and the other old-timers did the same with their meals. Around nine oclock in the evening, Jason and the others officially set off and drove to Ghost Doctor Valley. Jason drove his Paramount Marauder , which was roomy enough to fit everyone in the field. Sally and Kay were also traveling to Ghost Doctor Valley and got in the car as well. Jason drove out of Oakshire University and headed towards Peak Otltino. Jason expected to arrive at Ghost Doctor Valley around 2-3 oclock in the middle of the night. Jason drove seriously, and the car was going extremely fast along the way. Emily and Sally and the others were sitting in the back, and they also began to chat for a while. Sally, you dont even know, this time in Secret Land is really too exciting. Emily opened her mouth, talking about some of the adventures in Secret Land, and then continued, And, theres a Divine Soning over from The Celestial Realm. The Celestial Realm? Sally and Kay were both surprised for a moment and looked at each other. Its the martial artists from another world, who are essentially humans as well, its just that they dont identify themselves as humans and want to dominate us, The Human Realm, Emily opened her mouth and continued, In short, in the future, we, The Human Realm, will be facing an The Celestial Realms invasion, and if we dont get strong, well really be at the mercy of the ughter. Sally gritted her teeth and said, Its a pity that my martial arts cultivation time is too short, and Im all still just Supreme Master Stage now. Me too. Kay said. Yusup inside the car smiled and said, The two of you are only a hairs breadth away from being able to break through to Completion Stage, youre already not slow as far as cultivation speed is concerned. Theres no need to be discouraged, now that the Cultivation environment has changed, its no longer the same Cultivation environment that we were in. Therefore, as long as you persistently cultivate, with your qualifications, you will also be able to grow up quickly. Sally and Kays two eyes lit up with hope as they secretly nodded their heads. Hearing the news of The Celestial Realm, they were even more determined to be stronger with one mind, because they knew that although Jason would shelter them, if they stayed weak, it would be a burden to Jason, which was something they did not want to see. Chapter 2193 Heavenly Dao Lotus Peak Otltino foothills. It was nearly three oclock in thetter part of the night when Jason finally drove to this ce. When the car stopped, Sally, Kay, Emily, Lilith, Yusup, Dafydd and others stepped out of the car and walked towards the dark forest in front of them. Jason, Wolf Boy, Lilith, and the others all turned on their emergency shlights and illuminated the mountain forest in front of them, heading towards Ghost Doctor Valley. In a short while, Jason and his team walked into the Ghost Doctor Valley. After Jason and his party entered Ghost Doctor Valley, among the several green tiled rooms in the peach forest, one of the tiled rooms was lit up. Inside the room, Ghost Doctor, who had already rested, woke up violently, he sensed that someone had entered the Ghost Doctor Valley, and under a slight induction, his old face put down his heart, he had sensed the scent of some old friends. Whats one of these old guys doing over here in the middle of the night? No, Secret Land of Chaos is open, they should be over at Secret Land. Why did theye in the middle of the night? Could it be that Secret Land has already ended? Ghost Doctors mind had a sh, and he pushed the door and walked out. When Ghost Doctor pushed the door and walked out, he saw a group of people walking to the Peach Forest side, and it was Jason and Yusup and the others. Ghost Doctor. Jason smiled and greeted Ghost Doctor when he saw him. Jason, you- Ghost Doctor was about to say something when his eyes snapped round, looking incredulous as he looked Jason up and down, saying, Youre actually already at the Sacred Level peak level? It seems that you are only a hairs breadth away from that Extreme Realm Emperor, what have you experienced? Remember thest time you came to Ghost Doctor Valley, at the level of Quasi-Great Saint. Yusupughed aloud and said, Ghost Doctor, Secret Land of Chaos has ended, theres good news and bad news. The good news is that Jason and a group of other young martial artists of The Human Realm have all received great opportunities in Secret Land, and their Cultivation cultivation has broken through. Among them, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess even reached Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason, Robert, Benji, Finn and a group of others have also reached the level of Sacred Level high peak. Saying this, Yusup paused and sighed softly again, saying, The bad news is that there are three great divine sons of The Celestial Realm in Secret Land who came down with the help of the altar passage. In addition, Emperor n, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect, these ancient martial forces have even defected to The Celestial Realm. However, it isforting to know that the earthly martial artists represented by Jason in Secret Land have fought against these Lord Plumpton broke out in a great battle, and the Human Martial Artists won a great victory! Those disciples of the ancient martial arts forces that rebelled against The Human Realm were all killed, the three great divine sons were seriously injured, and Jason even snatched these divine sons bad treasures. Ghost Doctors old eyes shed as he said, The heavens havee? Into The Human Realm? Dafydd said, Yes. The Celestial Realms three Great Divine Sons and two of their attendants, who came out of Secret Land, are already in The Human Realm. Currently, these people from the heavens should have gathered with Emperor n and other ancient martial arts forces that betrayed The Human Realm. forces gathered together. Ghost Doctor said, What shoulde will alwayse. On the contrary, on our side, we still have to strengthen ourselves. Im afraid that these people from The Celestial Realm havee with bad intentions. This is certainly true. Yusup opened his mouth and said, The good thing is that currently, those high-level powerhouses of The Celestial Realm still havent been able toe over, so we still have some time. Currently, we also have Primordial Army God, Elder Tantai, and some Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses from Holy Land overseas sitting on our side, so those godchildren of The Celestial Realming over are not to be feared for the time being. Were just waiting for what those God Sons of The Celestial Realm are going to talk about when they negotiate with us at that time. Jason spoke, Ghost Doctor, I seized the petals of a Heavenly Dao Lotus in Secret Land. It contains the rules of Heavenly Dao within, and I thought it should help Old Mr. Millers injuries, so we rushed here overnight. Heavenly Dao Lotus petals? Ghost Doctors face was stunned, he hadnt heard of such a treasure either, and immediately an old face surfaced with a look of delight, saying, Bring it to Old Mr. Miller.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jason nodded, and the Storage Ring he carried between his fingers shed with millimeters of light, and instantly two palm-sized petals appeared in his hand. Shrouded in a five-colored haze, an aura of the Heavenly Dao was permeating. In an instant, the sound of the avenues of heaven and earth roaring and vibrating was induced, and there were rules of the Heavenly Dao intertwining in the underworld, and a sudden change urred. Ghost Doctor noticed Jasons Storage Ring, his eyes were shining, and he wanted to ask carefully, but when he saw these two Heavenly Dao Lotus petals, he couldnt move his old eyes away. This is really embedded with Heavenly Dao rules! Ghost Doctor spoke in an excited tone. Yusup and the others were also seeing the Heavenly Dao Lotus petals for the first time, and they were also able to sense the Heavenly Dao rules embedded in the Heavenly Dao Lotus petals, which were clearly rare and exotic treasures that were hard to find in the world, and had an immeasurable value! Ghost Doctor, this Heavenly Dao Lotus should be useful for Old Mr. Millers Dao injury, right? Jason asked. Ghost Doctor came back to his senses, he took a deep breath and said, Its of great use! Old Mr. Miller was revolted by The Power of the Heaven, and there is a Dao wound in his body. This Heavenly Dao Lotus petal contains the Laws of Heaven, which canpensate for the Dao wound in Old Mr. Millers body. More importantly, the Heavenly Dao Laws contained within are immeasurable to Old Mr. Millers Heavenly Dao sense. Then what are we waiting for, lets go give it to Old Mr. Miller right now. Jason said immediately. Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Lets go, lets go to the back mountain. Immediately, the crowd followed Ghost Doctor towards the back mountain. At this time, Rileys voice rang out, Jason, you guys are here. It turned out that Riley had already woken up long ago, and hadnt uttered a sound to disturb him, but at this moment, he finally came closer. Sacred Realm now? Not bad at all. Jason grinned, reaching out to pat Riley on the shoulder. Riley was smug, and said with a hefty grin, Thats for sure. With Jason as your role model, naturally I cant do any worse. By the way, where is Wolf Boy? Want to find Wolf Boy to spar. Youre looking for me? Wolf Boys voice rang out coldly, and immediately appeared beside Riley, while Wolf Boy slightly disyed his own Sacred Level high level aura. Immediately, Rileys face went ck. Wolf Boy, what kind of miraculous medicine did you take? How did Cultivation improve so quickly? Riley couldnt help but ask. Jasonughed and said, Dont be anxious, there are good things for youter too. Just cultivate well. Good, good. Riley grinned. Soon, the crowd walked to the back of the mountain and entered that Ice Terrains basement, a cold and chilly aura was permeating the room, flowing with a metaphysical ice cold air. Inside the secret room, there was amp, Old Mr. Miller was still lying on the bed, his eyes had been closed tightly for a long time, his face looked much better, just not waking up yet. Chapter 2194 – There Will Finally Be a Day of Awakening Riley opened his mouth and said, Jason, Masters qi has been improving all this time. Although he hasnt awakened, all aspects of his bodily functions have improved. Ghost Doctor also said that the vitality in Masters body is also recovering. So Ive always believed that Master will be able to awaken eventually. Jason nodded, patted Rileys shoulder, and said, Its been hard on your care during this time as well. Riley gave a heftyugh and said, No hard work. As my masters eldest disciple, this is what I should do. Yusup spoke up and asked, Ghost Doctor, this Heavenly Dao Lotus petal was put directly into Old Mr. Millers mouth for him to take? Ghost Doctor said, The Heavenly Dao Lotus petals contain the rules of the Heavenly Dao, they can be put directly into Old Mr. Millers mouth, the rules of the Heavenly Dao contained in the Heavenly Dao Lotus petals can be integrated into Old Mr. Millers body and blood, and be absorbed by the origin of martial arts automatically. origin of martial arts automatically absorbs and refines. Saying that, Ghost Doctor walked to the bed, he lifted Old Mr. Millers head up and gently pinched Old Mr. Millers lower jaw, causing Old Mr. Miller to open his mouth. Ghost Doctor ced a Heavenly Dao Lotus petal into Old Mr. Millers mouth. After that, Ghost Doctor took out a silver needle and started to stab Old Mr. Millers head one by one. Each needle would be apanied by Ghost Doctors own Sacred Power of Origin, he was using the silver needle to mobilize Old Mr. Millers Origin Qi and blood, so that it would be morepatible with the Heavenly Dao Lotus petals. Inside the secret room, countless pairs of gazes were staring at Old Mr. Miller, and their expressions were a bit tense, and there was also a kind of expectation in the tension. Gradually, Old Mr. Millers body was covered with ayer of Rui Xia-like light, and the aura of the Heavenly Dao rules began to permeate Old Mr. Millers body. Soon, everyone in the arena could sense the vitality within Old Mr. Millers body. When Old Mr. Miller broke the Cultivation Cage at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference and was devoured by The Power of the Heaven, there was only a thread of life in Jasons body. But now, the vitality in Old Mr. Millers body was burgeoning, like a seed taking root, breaking through the ground, and beginning to thrive. Jasons face shed with a touch of joy, seeing that the vitality within Old Mr. Millers body was beginning to nourish and recover, his entire being waspletely relieved. The vitality within Old Mr. Millers body is nourishing, is this a sign that he is going to wake up? Yusup asked. Ghost Doctor said, The vitality is starting to recover this is just the beginning. With Old Mr. Millers Cultivation Realm after breaking the Cultivation Cage, it requires a huge amount of vitality, so its just the beginning at the moment. The most crucial thing is his dao injuries, which may involve his divine soul and divine consciousness, so just because his vitality has started to recover, it doesnt mean that hell be able to wake up right away. But from all indications, its only a matter of time before Old Mr. Miller wakes up. Jason and the others also let out a long breath after hearing this, the stone hanging in their hearts finally falling. Previously, Jason had been worried that the vitality in Old Mr. Millers body was extremely weak, if there was not enough vigorous vitality, even if he woke up, he would still be in an extremely weak state. Now, with the help of Heavenly Dao Lotus petals, the vitality in Old Mr. Millers body is reviving and growing, so he has nothing to worry about, and firmly believes that it is only a matter of time before Old Mr. Miller wakes up. Ghost Doctor removed the silver needles from Old Mr. Millers head one by one and said, Lets wait for Old Mr. Miller to slowly recover. We also dont need to gather here in unison to disturb his peace and quiet, lets go, go over to the Peach Forest. Good! Yusup and the others nodded their heads, thus walking out of this secret room. Peach Forest side. Jason said to Ghost Doctor, Ghost Doctor, among some of the elixirs I seized from that Lord Plumptons side, there are some elixirs that even Army God and Mr. Yusup cant recognize. I took them over to give your old man a good look at what great use these elixirs are. Saying that, Jason took out a bottle of elixir from the Storage Ring and handed it to Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor took the hand, his pair of old eyes stared at Jasons ancient ring and asked, Jason, this is the Storage Ring? Jason nodded his head and said, Yeah, snatched it from those three Lord Plumpton, three in total. Two of them were split as trophies. Ghost Doctors eyes shone straight up and said, Storage treasure, this is something good. I say Jason, when are you going to get one for me too? Jason smiled and said, This is no problem. When the futurees, this thing will definitely be able to be poprized. Ghost Doctor whirled around and opened those pill bottles, and there was a pill inside with a medicinal scent permeating it. Ghost Doctor sniffed for a moment, his face gradually became grave, and he muttered to himself, This bottle is about the human bodys divine soul, could it be the Soul Recovery Pill? This potion is extremely valuable, if you are hit hard and your soul is scattered, such a potion can save your life. Ghost Doctor tried other pills, he marveled and said, This bottle of pill seems to be a Bone Recement Pill, in short, it is a Bone Recement Pill, ifbined with a Bone Forging Technique, it is a Bone Recement Pill. If it isbined with a Bone Forging Technique type of cultivation technique, then this bottle of elixir is of great use. Bone Forging Technique? Jasons heart stirred, remembering a cultivation technique, Human Kings Bone Forging Decree, that was stored in Saint DsosieStorage Ring, and this bottle of elixir was also from Saint DsosieStorage Ring. Ghost Doctor, this time, we also harvested some cultivation techniques stored in the Storage Ring by those Divine Sons, and one of them is the Human Kings Bone Forging Decision, which is precisely in the area of exercising bones. Jason said. Ghost Doctors eyes lit up and said, Thats just right, this elixir can be used in conjunction with it, the Bone Forging Decree can be said to be extremely important to martial artists, its just that Hyacinths side has alwayscked the relevant cultivation techniques, and now that there is a Bone Forging Decree from the Ascensions side, its just as good as it gets. It just so happens that old me can study this Bone Recement Pill and strive to be able to refine it as well. There are also some pills like those in the area of stimting blood veins, capable of tapping into a stronger human potential, and these types of pills are extremely precious. Old me is also studying them properly. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, looking at the bottles of elixirs in his hands, that gaze was as if he was looking at his most beloved thing, he said in an excited tone, These special and powerful elixirs, I will make sure to research them, so that I will be able to provide more diverse elixirs to the martial artists of Hyacinth, and it will be useful to enhance the strength of the earthly martial artists. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jason then said, Ghost Doctor, here is another Heavenly Dao Lotus petal. Isnt it possible to keep it for Old Mr. Miller? Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said, No need, the Heavenly Dao Lotus petal contains the same Heavenly Dao rules, one petal is enough for Old Mr. Miller. This piece, you can keep. Then can this Heavenly Dao Lotus petal be refined into an elixir? If it can be refined into an elixir, then it will also be able to be distributed to a few more people. Jason said. Ghost Doctors eyes lit up as he said, Perhaps, it can be refined into Heavenly Dao Pill. Then refine it into an elixir. When Mr. Yusup and the others take one at that time, they might just Cultivation Tongshen as well. Jason said with a smile. Yusupughed and said, Us old bones wont need it. This Heavenly Dao Pill has been refined, its better for you young people to take it. Breaking through the realm of God, the old man does not need to use any external force, only need a when the opportunity can be. In the middle of the conversation, he saw that the sky had already broken dawn, and a new day had arrived. Chapter 2195 – Sally Breaks the Boundary Next, Jason handed over to Ghost Doctor the techniques that he had taken from the three divine sons, such as Hundred Circle Chaos Technique, Great Sun Seal Technique, Swallowing Sun Technique, Inferno Spirit Body Forging Technique and Human King Bone Forging Technique were given to Ghost Doctor. The basic techniques were kept in the CaroviaCultivation Association, and the ones Jason handed over were transcribed versions, which were the same in content. Dont look at Ghost DoctorCultivation cultivation in the old generation is not high, but he for the cultivation system is the most understanding, he is proficient in the medical Tao, the medical Tao through the saint, so he is able to from these cultivation techniques, to see that these techniques are more suitable for those who Cultivation physical cultivation, but also improve, so as to be more suitable for the current The Human Realm The Human Realms cultivation system. Ghost Doctor took those pills and The Celestial Realms techniques and went to study them. Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and the other older generation gathered together to verify the Cultivation with each other, they also have a sense of urgency, and want to find a breakthrough opportunity to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason got together with Sally, Kay, Lilith and other beauties. Seeing Sally and Kay after a long time, Jason felt that he had a lot to say, but he didnt know how to say it. As The Celestial Realm began toe, he had a feeling to cherish the moment at hand. The future was already beginning to be filled with uncertainty, and the only way to not leave himself with regrets was to cherish the present. Youre all already Supreme Master Stage high level? There is only one step away from Completion Stage. Jason smiled, and said, Choose your day, and lets help you all break through to Completion Stage now. Huh? Sally and Kay both sounded surprised. Sally mumbled, Can I, can we really do it? Jason smiled confidently and said, Why not? I have prepared bad cultivation resources for you guys. Lets try it then. Kay smiled. Jason looked at Sally and said, Then let Sally start first. Yeah. Sally smiled, beaming with delight. Jason then led Sally into a green tiled room, and there were only the two of them in the room, and in a rtively quiet environment, Jason prepared to help Sally break the realm. Jason took out the high quality Spirit Stone from the Storage Ring as well as Qi and Blood Pill and Origin Pill. Sally, are you ready Jason opened his mouth, but before he could finish his sentence, he unexpectedly felt a soft jade fragrance in his arms, and saw Sally actively jumping into his arms and hugging him tightly. Jasons face was stunned, immediately understood Sallys emotions, this is too much miss him, the two have always been fewer and farther between, he will always have all kinds of things, get together with the time is too short. The gaze in Jasons eyes also gradually tender, he also hugged Sally, tightly. What The Celestial Realm toe, The Human Realms destiny and so on are all put aside, the only thing in his arms is this beautiful and noble but gentle and caring woman. Smell Sally body exudes that single fragrance, Jasons heart moved, can not help but surge a hot blood, he lowered his head, kissed Sally that delicate and soft lips. Well Sally opened her mouth and chirped, the white as snow on her pretty face quickly dyed with a touch of red, her pair of beautiful eyes gently closed, and then tightly embraced Jason, immersed in the tenderness of the moment. After a long time, the two of them kissed before dering the end. Looking at Sallys delicate and touching face that caused infinite love, he smiled and said: Although I dont want to let go of my mouth, I should take care of the feelings of the people waiting outside. If we dy any longer, maybe Kay and the girls are going to walk in to see whats going on. Ah Sallys pretty face blushed even more, her crystalline teeth nibbling at the corners of her luscious lips. Jason smiled and said, Here, you first take this Qi and Blood Pill along with the Origin Pill to strengthen your Qi and Blood power, as well as consolidate your the origin of martial arts. Sally nodded, she took the Qi and Blood Pill and Origin Pill from Jasons hands, and took it in this way. Then, under Jasons guidance, she ran the gongfu she cultivated, and began to channel out that qi and blood in her blood veins, which with the help of this Qi and Blood Pill, was continuously stimting the power of qi and blood in her body. Moreover, after taking the Origin Pill, Sallys THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was also reinforcing and bing more majestic and deep, which wasying the foundation for her to break the boundary. Immediately after that, Jason picked up a high-grade Spirit Stone and handed it to Sally, allowing her to run her own Cultivation breath, and in this regard, absorb the aura energy from the Spirit Stone. Under Jasons guidance, Sally began to absorb the aura energy contained in the high-grade Spirit Stone into her body. As the aura energy continued to be absorbed into her body, she transformed this aura energy into her own The power of the origin, and as the coalesced The power of the origin became more and more majestic, it began to reach a limit, and this The power of the origin began to impact theyer of the Cultivation Realm. Cultivation Realms barrier. Concentrate your mind, mobilize your The power of the origin and impact thatyer of barrier! It requires perseverance, with enough aura energy, so dont give up halfway, stick with it! Youll be able to do it sessfully! Jasons encouraging voice rang in Sallys ears. Sally secretly nodded her head, her whole person waspletely immersed in the cultivation breakthrough at this moment, she operated her own gongfu, the The power of the origin that she had continuously gathered gathered up, and in this regard, she impacted towards theyer of barriers of her Cultivation Realm. Sally impacted again and again, clenching her silver teeth, and holding on with her tough willpower. During the process of Cultivation Realm breaking, it would involve all the bodys qi and blood, rted to ones own flesh and blood, so every impact would cause the body to be subjected to a kind of violent impact. If ones willpower was not strong enough, one would not be able to hold on to the continuous bouts of impacts from the Realm Breaking. Fortunately, Jasons guardianship gave Sally enough courage, and the high-grade Spirit Stone provided by Jason also supplied her with enough aura energy to break the boundary. EventuallyC Click! A sound of Cultivation Realm barrier breaking came faintly from her body, the Origin Energy in her body immediately broke through thatyer of Bi, at the same time, her Cultivation aura was climbing, and wisps of seven-colored haze filled her body, which was the manifestation of her Cultivation aura. It could be seen that Sallys Cultivation physique was extraordinary, manifesting The breath of the origin of martial arts was like that seven-colored haze, enveloping her and reflecting her like the fairy whose body was surrounded by the Rui Xia Qi. Now, stimte your Qi and blood, mobilize your Origin Energy, and consolidate the Cultivation Realm of Completion Stage.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jasons voice came out, and Sallyplied ordingly. Jason looked at Sally, who was enveloped by the seven-colored haze of Origin Energy in front of him, and the corner of his mouth spread into a cheerful smile. At this moment, Sally had sessfully broken through to Completion Stage. It hadnt been that long since she had cultivated martial arts, and such a cultivation speed was actually not slow. As long as there were enough cultivation resources, Jason believed that Sallys Cultivation Realm would also be able to follow step by step. Chapter 2196 – Kay’s heart After Cultivation breaks through the realm, ones own CultivationOrigin Energy will run wildly amok in the body, which needs to be channeled and converged into the origin of martial arts, expanding ones own the origin of martial arts and reinforcing the origin of martial arts. Under Jasons guidance, Sallys CultivationOrigin Energy gradually calmed down, and the CultivationOrigin Energy surrounding her body gradually returned to her. A few momentster, Sallys eyes opened, and in those crystal bright beautiful eyes, they appeared even clearer, and also flowed with a hint of spirituality, and there was already an aura of Completion Stage permeating her body. Jason smiled and said, Congrattions, has sessfully broken through to Completion Stage! I feel it only feels like my power, too, has gotten so much stronger. Sally said. Jason smiled and said, Thats your THE origin of martial arts power. Since youcked the ability to exert it, you are only afraid that you are not enough for the use of your power. However, for now, lets improve Cultivation Realm first. In terms of actualbat, I will gradually arrange it in the future, so that you and Kay will know how to utilize your own Cultivation power. Sally nodded as she stood up, and couldnt help but exim as she suddenly realized something- Huh? I, why am I covered in so much sticky stuff? And, and a smell, oh my god, how did that happen! Jason took a look, he cried andughed, saying, This is after you broke the boundary, plus the power of qi and blood was raised, invariably the flesh was quenched and baptized, and also some impurities were eliminated from your body. Just go and wash it. Then I will immediately go and wash . Sally hurriedly opened her mouth, a face that was a little blushing, she really had never had a moment like this where a fishy odor emanated from her body, it was simply unbearable for her. Jasonughed and snickered, Its fine if you dont wash it, its not like Ill mind. You, you you still say sarcasm, ignore you. Sally annoyed and snapped, hurriedly pushed open the door and walked out. Outside, Kay, Emily, Lilith and the others immediately surrounded Sally when they saw her walk out, and seeing Sallys eager look, they couldnt help but feel a little curious. Sally, whats wrong with you? Emily asked. I, I need to go rinse off my body stinks. Sally said. Emily smiled and said, Youve broken the realm? Already promoted to Completion Stage? Its fine, youve promoted a big realm, your body discharged some impurities, just wash it. Jason then looked at Kay and said, Kay, its your turn. Kay nodded as she stepped inside the room. Jason closed the door of the room and looked at the beautiful principal who had the posture of Kays falling geese in front of him, but was also sensible and elegant, a scene from the past could not help bute to mind, at the beginning when he first arrived at Oakshire University, the misunderstanding in Bamboo Residence caused the beautiful principal to be annoyed at himself for a long period of time, and then to the current love line, each other, and know each other, which unconsciously have been the same. To the present situation where they are in love and know each other, it has been almost two years without realizing it. Jason took a deep breath, he could see that Kays background in Supreme Master Stage was even deeper than Sallys, and Kay had broken through to Supreme Master Stage first. Last time you broke through Supreme Master Stage, it was also me who was beside you. This breakthrough is simr to thest one. With your heritage, it must have been easy to break through. Jason smiled. Kay nodded, a pair of beautiful eyes that looked like they had gathered the stars in the sky was looking at Jason without blinking. Jason sensed that Kays gaze was slightly different, and he couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Kay lightly bit the corner of her lip and said softly, Just wanted to see you Then Ille closer so you can see more closely. Jason smiled, he came closer, looking at the beautiful principal in front of him slightly presented shyness, his hands ringed the slender waist of the beautiful principal, into the hands of all a piece of delicate and slender. Want me? Jason asked with a smile. Miss you for what? Kay red at Jason in a bad mood. Its okay, I miss you just fine, along with that missing you. Jason said squarely. Kay snorted, wanting tough but holding back, her sexy and marvelous body eventually gently leaned on Jasons body as she said, Jason, I want to talk to you from the heart Jasons face was stunned, he smiled and said, Say whats on your mind. Jason, you and Sally have actually been together the whole time, right? Kay asked. Jasons face was stunned, he didnt expect Kay to ask this question. Between him and Sally, he also knew that he couldnt hide it from her in the end. Sally and I are indeed together, Kay, and I didnt mean to hide it from you, its just that Jason opened his mouth, and before he could finish, Kay was reaching out to cover his mouth. Kay smiled as she said, Actually, I could have guessed it even if you hadnt said anything. On weekdays Sally is so concerned about you, there is news of you Sally will always be very concerned, you came back Sally happy as hell. The discerning eye can see that Sally deeply loves you. Therefore, I also saw it a long time ago. During that period of time, I was confused, but also guilty, I feel like betraying Sally. Even, I had thought of keeping a distance from you, stay away from you, in terms of time, you and Sally had met long ago, so it was the best ending for you to be together. However, after going through one thing after another with you, especially after what happened in Milton, my hometown, I realized that it was really hard for me to leave you, it was hard for me to cut you out of my heart. So I just put it off. Now that Ive learned that theres another world beyond ours, and the possibility of an invasion from this one, Ivee to the realization all at once that no matter how things turn out with you down the road, I dont want to leave you, and deserve to cherish every moment we have together. Jason held Kay in his arms as he said, Even if you want to leave, I wont let you. Speaking of which, its my fault for circling between you and Sally, but I didnt make it clear. Ill talk it over with Sally. Kay clenched her teeth as she said, Actually, I think Sally should be the same as me, she should also know about you and me. Maybe Sally is holding the same idea as me. Its just that, between Sally and I, but Im also too embarrassed to talk about this matter. Jason couldnt help butugh and said, Im thick-skinned, so let me do the talking. Kay pretty face a red, cant help but white Jason a nce, did not have the good sense to say: With you to say serious things, you have no a serious Which has which has, is also serious okay. Jasonughed and then said, Leave this matter to me. In short, whether its you or Sally in this life, I wont fail. Well, next, Ill help you break through to Completion Stage first. Hmph! Kay nodded, her entire body had a feeling of relief, and a bright and touching smile blossomed on her face.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2197 Ghost Doctor’s Words Kays speed of breaking through the realm was slightly faster. With Kays qualification, which was extremely extraordinary itself, Pure Yin Body, coupled with Jasons side having the cultivation resources that The Human Realm martial artists could not even ask for before, it was easy to break through. Since she had the experience of breaking through the Supreme Master Stagest time, this time Kay also had experience, without Jasons guidance, she began to guide the Cultivation breath that had risen after the breakthrough, and slowly channeled it into her the origin of martial arts. There was a Pure Yin Breath permeating Kays body, which appeared to be cold, but contained a powerful energy aura. In Jasons sense, Kays Pure Yin Breaths energy was of a high grade, which was closely rted to her Cultivation Physique, for martial artists, the higher the breath of the origin of martial arts, the stronger the energy, which was a good thing. After a while, Kay opened her eyes, her entire essence also seemed to have metamorphosed, and she was even more morous and delicate. Now, you have reached the Supreme Master Stage cultivation level. Keep up the good work and impact Heritage Master Stage next time, Jason said with a smile. Kay nodded, she herself did not expect that she would actually have such talent in martial arts cultivation as well, being able to cultivate step by step to this point, she was actually extremely happy in her heart. Subsequently, Jason and Kay also walked out, Kays body was likewise discharging some impurities, she naturally also had to go and clean up a bit. After Jason walked out of the house, he was immediately called over by Ghost Doctor. Jason came to the house where Ghost Doctor was and said after seeing Ghost Doctor, Ghost Doctor, youre looking for me? Ghost Doctor nodded and he said, Jason, old me studied those The Celestial Realms cultivation feats. These feats are all of great use. Among them, this Mixed Chaos Technique is very suitable for Sally to cultivate. Sally can cultivate it? Jason froze. He had also read the cultivation method of the Mixed Chaos Technique, and there was a condition that required the bloodline of a Mixed Vein in order to cultivate the Mixed Qi. Jason felt that it was a pity. When he was in Secret Land, he had seen the strength of Mixed God Son, his Mixed Vein was heavier than a thousand pounds, and even evolved Chaos C of course, although Mixed God Sons cultivation could not really evolve the real Chaos, but it was also extremely terrifying power. Therefore, Jason thought that if the earthly martial artists could practice this technique, it would be of great benefit, and the enhancement of strength could be said to be iparable. However, if you need the bloodline of Mixed Vein to cultivate it, this restriction is too big, Jason did not know how to break it. Right now, he heard Ghost Doctor say that Sally was able to cultivate this technique? Ghost Doctorughed and said, As a Seven Orifices of Linglong Body, Sally is naturally able to cultivate it. What is Linglong? Seven Orifices of Linglong Body, skillful and ever-changing. This is also the source of Chaos evolving allws. To put it simply, Seven Orifices of Linglong Body and the Chaos lineage were connected. Therefore, there are techniques about the Chaos category that Sally is able to cultivate. Thats really great. Jason also cheered up and said, It just so happens that Sally has beencking a supreme cultivation technique. With this Mixed Chaos Technique, then Sallys cultivation speed aspect will also improve. Ghost Doctor nodded and continued, However, this technique is directly aimed at the Ascended Mixed Vein cultivation. Old me would be able to appropriately modify it ording to Sallys Seven Orifices of Linglong Body, making this gong method perfectly suited for Sally to cultivate. In addition, that Swallowing Sun Technique was given to Riley to cultivate, and this gong method is also suitable for him. Ghost Doctor added. As for the Body Forging Technique and the Bone Forging Technique, they are basically suitable for earthly martial artists to cultivate, tempering their bodies and strengthening their bones. They can be poprized. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth and continued, Looking at these cultivation techniques of The Celestial Realm, I realized that The Human Realm martial artists were indeed a long way behind The Celestial Realm in terms of tempering their physical bodies. Jason nodded, previously, The Human Realms side didnt even know that they were able to use the power of heaven and earth to temper their bodies. He was still in the forbidden area of the Gods Fallen Land when the Imperial Maiden told him about it and passed on a Heaven and Earth Divine Furnace Technique to him, and it was only then that he began to move towards the path of quenching his body with the power of heaven and earth. Golden Body wouldnt have been able to be quenched to such a powerful point that it would have been able to fight against the physical bodies of these three Divine Sons in Secret Land. Jason took a deep breath and said, The Human RealmEnd Martial Age for thousands of years, has umted weakness for a long time, and is indeed no match for The Celestial Realm in terms of Cultivation. However, this situation is currently beginning to change, and I believe that The Human Realms martial artists have risen to the asion and will not be weaker than The Celestial Realm. Ghost Doctor nodded, then said, You kid can study the Great Sun Seal Technique when you have time, its a supreme battle technique. Combined with your Sunling Bloodline power, it is capable of utilizing great power. Great Sun Seal Technique? Good. Jason nodded his head.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Next, Ghost Doctor continued his research, while Jason stopped interrupting and walked out on that. After walking out, he saw Sally, Kay, Lilith, Emily, and Talitha all gathered together, Jason walked over and asked with a smile, What are they all discussing? Emilys eyes red at Jason and said, Do you still want some face? Knowing that we are several women gathered together, you a big man still have the nerve toe over to join in the fun. Jason was dumbfounded and said, Meaning you are talking about a topic that is not suitable for a big man like me to participate in? Sally quickly smiled and said, Not really. I was just listening to Emily talking about Secret Land of Chaos. It sounds really exciting and dangerous. A lot of people died in there, but you guys got out safely. Jason said, Thats just the beginning, just a prologue. Behind it, The Human Realm will face even tougher challenges on its side. So get stronger, getting stronger is the hard way. Sally and Kay secretly nodded their heads, they were the ones with the lowest Cultivation Cultivation, so they were determined to raise their own Cultivation Cultivation as soon as possible before they could do so. After chatting for a few moments, Jason headed towards the ce where Yusup, Dafydd, and other Cultivation seniors were gathered. He was going to take out a piece of the best Spirit Stone and divide it into several pieces, then give it to Yusup and the others to use in their cultivation, they were already very close to Cultivation Passage, and only needed an opportunity to perhaps break through up. Right now, the more Cultivation powerhouses on The Human Realms side, the better, in order to have the qualifications to negotiate with the Ascended Ones, as well as to prepare for the inevitable conflicts and battles in the future. On the other hand, Jason also asked Yusup about Darceys recent situation. Ever since he entered Secret Land, Darcey had gone into seclusion, and he didnt know how things were now. Chapter 2198 – Sally Adds Fragrance, Kay Falls! At night, the moon is like water. The moonlight was like water, covering the earth like a light veil. Jason and the others had already eaten dinner, Jason even cooked himself, and made a sumptuous meal by killing chickens and ughtering ducks from Ghost Doctor Valley with local ingredients. During the meal, Jason naturally drank and talked with Ghost Doctor, Yusup, Dafydd and other old-timers. Although The Celestial Realm had alreadye, Jason and the others would not be tense because of this pressure, and were still able to rx when it was time to drink and rx. This is a reflection of the mindset, only a strong mindset can go to face all the crises and challenges. After eating, Riley ran off in a huff to practice. Jason taught him Swallowing Sun Technique, and gave him five pieces of high quality Spirit Stone, let him save for cultivation, and Qi and Blood Pill, Origin Pill these also gave a lot. Riley immediately angry strong, he thought he was promoted to the Beginning Saint Realm after how to say can break hands with Wolf Boy, the result of the ideal is very beautiful, the reality is very bone feeling. He didnt realize that Wolf Boy was already a Sacred Level Higher Level, which was noparison at all. Stimted by this, he vowed to raise his Cultivation Cultivation to catch up with Wolf Boy. No matter what, he was also Lewiss eldest disciple, and being surpassed by his second disciple by so much, he felt dishonored. Lilith and Talitha, on the other hand, were receiving acupuncture bloodline stimtion from Ghost Doctor, and just like Dark Phoniex, Ghost Doctor was able to stimte the Agist bloodline that both of them possessed more fully. In doing so, Liliths Sacred Dragon Bloodline will be stronger, as will Talithas Titan Bloodline. Jason, on the other hand, was walking and talking with Sally and Kay, the two beauties in the Ghost Doctor Valley, and the gentle moonlight sprinkled on his body, which had a sense of tranquility. If there is no war on earth, this kind of ordinary but fulfilling life is also quite desirable. Jason said with a smile. Yes, no matter what kind of war there will be bloodshed, there will be people dying. Sally said. Anyone who aspires to a peaceful life, it just doesnt work out that way some times. Kay said. Jason smiled bashfully and said, Sometimes peace needs to be defended by violent means. How can you get peace without bloodshed and war? This time is no different. In the face of The Celestial Realms invasion, the only way for The Human Realm martial artists to preserve the peace that the vast majority of people want is to unite and fight! Sally nodded and said, I know. Sally and I want to get stronger too, so we can contribute our share when the timees! Jason was slightly silent, Sally and Kay hadnt experienced a real battle, even with Cultivation Realm, but without the corresponding real battles, it would still be a battle on paper. Therefore, in terms of actualbat, Jason also thought of grasping the time to arrange it. He didnt think about how much Sally and Kay could contribute in the process of meeting The Celestial Realm, as long as they could have the power to protect themselves, it was enough. Walking to a hillside, Jason, Sally and Kay sat on the ground.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason looked up at the bright moon in the sky, he smiled and said: Raise your head to look at Emily, look down at the beauty. This scene is really cozy. Sally gave Jason a nk look,ughed and said, Which beauty are you looking at? Jason looked at Sally, then looked at Kay, and said, Naturally, Im looking at the two of you, and theres a third beauty here? Right hand Sally adds fragrance, left hand Kay falls geese, two beauties apany each other, what more can a man ask for! AhC Sally softly eximed, a pair of beautiful eyes white Jason a nce, face slightly blushing state, she grunted and said: Sure enough, you this guy heart is really quite wild, want to catch me and Kay all ah? Of course, you and Kay are both what I care about. Therefore, I cant favor one over the other, I can only grab both, both hands! Jason opened his mouth squarely, this was also considered to be openly saying his rtionship with these two beauties in a smooth manner, it was considered to be a kind of confession and a kind of deration. Sally and Kay looked at each other, but they couldnt help but pfftugh out loud. Sally and Kay two previously actually guessed Jason and their rtionship, but they do not have any stigma in their hearts, and now said openly, they are more rxed, and do not have to cover up and pretend not to know. For them, if they can enjoy Jasons love is very good, if not that also to the normal heart to treat. Besides, there is still a Celestial Realm in the world that looks down on the world from above. This makes the future full of uncertainty. Therefore, the idea in their hearts is very simple, as long as they can keep their beloved ones, cherish the present moment, and go to enjoy every minute and every second together, this is the most important thing. Sally smiled and said, Kay, lets see if this guy dares to bully us in the future. If he bullies us, well join forces and clean him up a bit! Kay alsoughed and said, Thats right. One person is weak, but if two people join forces, then we wont be afraid of him. Jasons eyes shed with an impish gaze after he heard this, and he hemmed and hawed as he said, Teaming up to clean me up? Yeah, youre not convinced. Sally hummed andughed. Ahem convinced, convinced. Jason coughed dryly and asked with anotherugh, I mean how do you clean up? Is it hard to pack me up in well, in bed? Really, if you guys dont show some skill, I wont be convinced. Ah- Sally eximed, her face flushed red, she couldnt help but squeeze her pink fist and pounded it hard at Jason, saying under her breath in annoyance, You, youre simply too bad! This guy has always been like this, a belly full of bad thoughts! Kay also reddened her face and pinched Jason one by one. They were all speechless, just how thick-skinned was this guy? To actually say something like that, to clean him up in bed? What this implied was already self-evident. No wonder the two beauties looked so annoyed. Haha Jason, however,ughed as he reached out with his left and right hands and wrapped them around Sally & Kays waist, holding them tightly against his body. Sally and Kays cheeks flushed, their delicate bodies also gently leaned on Jasons body, feeling the breath of this mans body, full of a kind of iron blooded mans masculine breath, but let them feel like and rely on. Embracing the two beauties, Jason really felt satisfied at this moment. Such a calm yet cozy moment was what he longed for, and he vowed to guard such coziness and guard these two women. Chapter 2199 Going to the Stokes family It was close to midnight around twelve oclock. Lilith and Talithas bloodline activation had beenpleted, and they walked out, the aura of bloodline power permeating from their bodies appearing even more pure and thicker. Obviously, after Ghost Doctors acupuncture, the deeper level of their bloodline power had been stimted. Jason, Sally, and Kay had already returned to this side of the Peach Forest, and after seeing Lilith and Talitha walk out, Jason immediately stepped forward and opened his mouth to ask, Lilith, Talitha, how are you guys hurrying up? Lilith smiled sweetly, herself is as beautiful as a dream, under this light smile, it is even more beautiful, at the same time, it is embedded with a holy and noble temperament, she said, I feel much better. I found that my bloodline power has be stronger. A brand new power has been stimted in the depths of my bloodline. Talitha nodded as she echoed, I feel the same way. A stronger Titan Power has been galvanized. Ghost Doctor is truly awesome, admirable and convincing. Thats good! Jason smiled happily. The stronger the bloodline power that Lilith and Talitha had inspired meant that their Cultivation Physique would also be enhanced, and the battle power that erupted from them would be even more powerful, so to speak, on a higher level. At this time, Ghost Doctor also walked out, and he said, The bloodlines of these two female dolls are both very good, just like the Dark Phoniex female doll that came overst time, they both possess Agists bloodline. After being stimted by acupuncture, their bloodline potential is also thoroughly stimted, and their path to Cultivation in the future will be stronger and stronger. Thank you Ghost Doctor, Jason said in a hurry. Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said, There is no need to thank me. Now that The Human Realm is weak, I am also happy to see the rise of a Human Pride, after all, The Human Realms Cultivation will still rely on you young people in the future. Jason smiled and said, The Human Realm, even after the End Martial Age, the lineage of Cultivation has not been severed, so the me has been passed on, and now ushered in a period of recovery. The Human Cultivation, will surely prosper again. Ghost Doctor looked at Sally and Kay and said, Both of you girl dolls are the same, your Cultivation Physique is very strong. Although you startedte, you can still catch up. Sally, cultivate the Mixed Chaos Technique, and Kay, cultivate the Tai Yin Dao Technique, both of which are extremely suitable for you. Ghost Doctor, we know. Sally and Kay nodded their heads. Ghost Doctor had already slightly modified the Mixed Chaos Technique, making it more in line with Sallys Seven Orifices of Linglong Body to cultivate, and had given this fine-tuned cultivation technique a new name C Mixed Chaos Technique! This was also to differentiate from Mixed Veins Mixed Chaos Technique in this regard. The night was also deep at this time, and it was already midnight. Jason and the others head off to rest as well. Early the next morning. Jason woke up and walked out of the tent he had set up. A whileter, Sally, Kay, Emily and the rest of the group also woke up, and the group washed up and had a simple breakfast. Jason then headed to visit Old Mr. Miller in the metaphysical ice chamber at the back of Ghost Doctor Valley. After walking in, he saw that Old Mr. Millersplexion was indeed much better, and he could clearly sense that the vitality in Old Mr. Millers body was still growing, and it was already much more exuberant and intense than before. On his body, an aura of the Heavenly Dao Laws faintly permeated his body. From the surface, except for the fact that he hadnt woken up yet, everything was no different from a normal person. Jason sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Old Mr. Miller as he chuckled, I say Old Mr. Miller, youre too able to sleep here, right? I have worked my ass off to get you the Fruit of Enlightenment and grabbed the Heavenly Dao Lotus petals, and you have yet to wake up. However, considering that you are an old bone, you can sleep a little more. However, if you have enough sleep, you have to wake up for me. The Celestial Realm has already had strong peoplee to The Human Realm, with the revival of some of the ancient road passages, which are getting stronger and stronger, in the future, there will definitely be a lot of strong peopleing to The Human Realm from The Celestial Realm, right? However, you can rest assured that since you broke the Cultivation Cage with your fist, the human martial artists have all risen up to catch up and will not lose to The Celestial Realm. However, the people of The Celestial Realm have never seen Old Mr. Millers unrivaled style. Old Mr. Miller, you dont want to miss such a great opportunity to show your invincible style in front of The Celestial Realm, right? So, wake up early if youve had enough sleep. Jason ranted and rambled, and he didnt know that Old Mr. Miller could hear it, but this was what he said rtive to Old Mr. Miller. He really hoped that the old man would wake up, it would be excellent to hear him rant and rave, and again it would be excellent to hear his shameless words, plus the old man was an icon of The Human RealmCultivation. In the Cultivation world, how many people use this old man as their Cultivation spirit? As long as this old man could still stand up, the spiritual fighting spirit of earthly martial artists could only coalesce to the strongest point. Old Mr. Miller, I also have a lot of things to deal with on my side. Its also impossible to stay with you in Ghost Doctor Valley all the time. You rest well and feel the rules of the Heavenly Dao, I know youll be able to wake up. Jason finally added. Looking at the still sleeping Old Mr. Miller, Jason finally reached out and patted the back of Old Mr. Millers hand, then he walked out of the Xuan Ice Chamber. Jason and Yusup had already agreed to make a trip to the Stokes family today. Jason was nning to make a trip to the Stokes family to check on Darceys cultivation. ording to reason, Darcey had been in seclusion for quite some time, and it was time for him toe out of seclusion. Sally and the others also learned about Jasons trip to the Stokes family, and they also went along with him, as they hadnt seen Darcey for a long time. Wolf Boy, on the other hand, stayed in Ghost Doctor Valley, wanting to stay and work with Riley to take care of Old Mr. Miller. Jason was happy to agree. On the other hand, Wolf Boys stay would also stimte Riley to be more diligent in her martial arts training. The two of them can also spar with each other, and Wolf Boy can also guide Riley in his cultivation. Jason had already left enough cultivation resources and pills for both of them anyway. The rest of the old-timers, such as Dafydd and Joseph, also had their own tasks and were going to be busy with things as well. Returning to the Peach Forest side, Jason and the others cleaned up slightly, then bid farewell to Ghost Doctor and left Ghost Doctor Valley on that note. Mr. Yusup, what Cultivation Realm has Darcey broken through to now? Sally asked curiously. Yusup smiled and said, Old me doesnt know at the moment. It depends on her chances. Conservatively speaking, Sacred Realm can definitely be reached, and whether or not she can reach Full Saint Realm depends on her fortune. Full Saint Realm? Thats also much faster than Kay and I. Sally said. Yusupughed and said, The two of you have excellent Cultivation Physique, you just startedte. Thats okay, just cultivate well. Jason, Yusup, and the rest of the group went far away at this point in the conversation, and rushed straight to the Stokes family.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2200 – Darcey Out of the Gate the Stokes family. In a small, separate courtyard to the south. It was in this small courtyard that Darcey conducted his seclusion. Inside the small courtyard, there was a secret room for cultivation, all the living facilities were also avable, and every day, there would be servants who would regrly bring over food. Darcey had been in seclusion here for a month, and basically, afterpleting her cultivation in the secret room, she woulde out of the secret room, eat something, and then rest in her room in the small courtyard. On this day, Darcey walked out from the cultivation chamber, she was still wearing a white dress, beautiful as a picture, like an untainted fairy descending into the mortal world, with only an ethereal temperament like an orchid in an empty valley.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Right now she, her body has already diffused a supreme Cultivation breath, actually reached the Full Saint Realm level. Still unable to break through to the Sacred Level level! Darcey muttered to herself, she had been in seclusion for many days, and her Cultivation Realm had broken through all the way, smoothly reaching the Full Saint Realm level, but when it came to impacting the Sacred Level, she had encountered some bottlenecks. This may have something to do with my Cultivation Realm rising too quickly. After the danger of White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh was resolved, with the release of White Tiger Bloodline, the origin of martial arts nourished White Tiger Origin Energy, my Cultivation Realm is now at the level of Full Saint Realm. Tiger Origin Energy, my Cultivation Realm directly broke through to Heritage Master Stage. During the time I was in seclusion, I broke through from Heritage Master Stage all the way to Full Saint Realm, such a speed of cultivation is indeed too fast. I should need to settle down and digest my previous Cultivation breakthrough before I can impact Sacred Level! Darcey opened her mouth and muttered to herself, giving an analysis of the Cultivation bottleneck she was currently experiencing. Afterwards, she ate something, and Jasons figure could not help but appear in her mind, and a trace of longing flowed out of her eyes as she murmured, I dont know how Jason and the others are doing now. They should have entered the Secret Land of Chaos, right? Its a pity that I wasnt able to follow them into Secret Land Darcey could never have imagined that while she was missing Jason, Jason and the others were already on their way to the Stokes family along with his grandfather. It was about mid-afternoon. Jason and his group entered the Stokes family after a long day of traveling. Theo got the news and came to greet them. Uncle Theo. Jason greeted with a smile. Theoughed as he said, Jason, Ive already known about what you guys did in Secret Land. lord Plumpton came unexpectedly, but your performance has defended the might of The Human Realms martial artists, very good! Those Lord Plumpton are so self-righteous that they still think The Human Realm martial artists are easy to bully. Its only fair to teach them a little lesson anyways. Jasonughed. Yusup said, Lets go, go inside. When they came into the hall, a dignified and elegant woman walked in, and after introductions, they learned that this was Darceys mom, Qa. Jason, Sally, Kay and the others greeted Qa. Qa smiled as she looked at Jason and said, Youre Jason, huh? I heard from Darcey that you were his neighbor at Oakshire UniversityBamboo Residence. And Kay right? You all live over at Bamboo Residence. Jason nodded and said, Yeah, we were sort of neighbors at Bamboo Residence at the time. Qa looked at Sally, Emily and the others again, her eyes all shed with a hint of amazement as she smiled and said, Darcey often mentions Sally and Emily as well. At that time, when Darcey was alone over in Oakshire, I was still quite worried. But looking at her with all of you friends with her, Im happy too. Qa greeted Jason and the others with tea, fruits and snacks, and even urged Jason and the others to treat this ce like home and not to be formal. Jason could sense Qas enthusiasm, and even he vaguely felt that Qas gaze towards him was a bit unusual, as if she was like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw. This made him feel a little weak, thinking that it was hard to believe that the rtionship between him and Darcey had already been known by the elders of the Stokes family. Unbeknownst to him, Qas gaze towards Jason really had the meaning of a mother-inw looking at her son-inw. When Darcey returned, her own White Tiger Bloodline crisis had been resolved, and she also confessed to her family that she was with Jason. Since then, Qa has always wanted to see what kind of young man Jason is, on the one hand, she is very grateful to Jason to help Darcey resolve the danger of destiny reversal, she also do not have to worry about it; on the other hand, she also wants to see how her daughters favorite person is like. Once she saw him today, she was extremely satisfied in her heart, so her gaze at Jason naturally looked different. Jason couldnt help but ask after taking a sip of tea, By the way, Darcey has been in seclusion for almost a month, right? How is the situation now? Has hee out of seclusion? Theo smiled and said, Darcey has been impacting Sacred Level recently. but she should have hit a bottleneck. Shes in a small courtyard where shes in solitary seclusion, so itd be good to go see her. Good, then lets go together. Sally immediately said. Yusupughed aloud and said, Since weve encountered a bottleneck, we dont need to go into seclusion for now. This Cultivation isnt something thates out of seclusion either, it also requires corresponding battles and daily epiphanies. Lets go, lets go check out Darceys situation. Jason and the others walked along with Yusup and Theo towards the small courtyard where Darcey was in seclusion. Soon, they walked to a small courtyard in the south. Yusup pushed open the door of the courtyard and walked in, greeting Jason and the others toe in as one piece. Inside the courtyard, in the secret room of a house, Darcey was cultivating, coldly, she felt her heart beating violently, she meditated as if she realized something, she immediately stepped out of the cultivation secret room. Darcey then walked towards the outside of the house, after walking out, she saw a familiar face. There was her grandfather, her parents, and more heavily, she also saw Jason, as well as Sally, Kay, and others. Jason, Sally, Kay, Emily you guys, why are you here? Only after a long time did Darcey open her mouth in surprise and joy. Jason mouth corner containing a smile, in his eyes Darcey with the past the same aesthetic and moving, own a ethereal temperament, the biggest change is her Cultivation breath, he has reached Full Saint Realm! Darcey havent seen you for a long time, but weve missed you. Sally, Kay, and the others were already smiling and walking up quickly, pulling Darceys arm and starting to chat. Darcey was really happy, she was still thinking about Jason at that moment in the morning, it was like her heart was in the right ce and her dream hade true, and then she saw Jason and the others, her joy waspletely hidden. From what Uncle Theo said, Darcey, you encountered a bottleneck when breaking through Sacred Level? Jason also came forward and opened his mouth to ask. Chapter 2201 Unexpected News (I) That evening. The Stokes family cooked a sumptuous meal for Jason and the rest of the group, and also to congratte Darcey on his release. In just one month, Darcey had broken through from the peak of Supreme Master Stage all the way to Full Saint Stage, which seemed like a miracle, but in reality, it couldnt be more normal. Darcey had previously been unable to continue cultivating her martial arts to make a breakthrough due to the limitations of the danger of White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh, but she had always been in contact with the Cultivate aspect of her posture, and her insights on Cultivate were extremely prating, so it could be said that this was a process of deep umtion. When the danger of her White Tiger Bloodline bacsh was cracked, her Cultivate Road also came to a great outburst of thick umtion. More importantly, her White Tiger Origin Energy also grew, benefiting from the strands of Green Dragons Breath that converged into her body under the Capitals entanglement with Jasonst time, which strengthened her Cultivate Origin. As a result, under this month of her seclusion, her Cultivate Realm could be said to have climbed all the way up until it stopped before the Sacred Level. Under the warm hospitality of the Stokes family, Jason and the others had sat down at the table and started to savor the wine and enjoy the food. Looking at the jubnt Darcey, Jason smiled and said, That Sacred Level bottleneck of yours is actually nothing. Theres no need to be so closed off. After youe out of seclusion, you can experience more outside, digest your current Cultivate Realm, and wait for the opportunity of when, and break through up. Emily also said, Right. You just need to go through a few battles, strengthen your perception and utilization of Cultivate in the battles, and enhance your experience in real battles, and naturally you will be able to break through up. Darcey nodded, and a sh of determination shed through her eyes. Previously, because of her own low Cultivate, she did not take a nce at Emily and the others, and apanied Jason to the Dark World side to fight and kill. Now, she felt that she Full Saint Stage, more or less, had some strength, and should go to strengthen the actualbat aspect of the training. Not to mention that now that The Celestial Realm hase, the three Lord Plumpton and two of his followers are on The Human Realms side, a storm is brewing, and a violent conflict will be triggered at any time. Therefore, Darcey feels that he really should go into battle, the only way to hone a true Cultivate is in battle. The Cultivate that came out of sparring in the battlefield was the one that truly belonged to him. Otherwise, everything is just words on paper. Sally spread a smile and said, Darcey, youre much stronger than Kay and me. The two of us have only broken through to Completion Stage. youre about to hit Sacred Level. Kay and I dont know when we will be able to reach the so-called Sacred Realm. Darcey smiled sweetly and said, How long have you guys been practicing martial arts? Its amazing to be able to have such a speed. Jason didnt get a lot of treasures in Secret Land. Dont be anxious, Jason will help you guys ascend up step by step. Well ascend together so that we wont be afraid of those Ascended Ones when the timees. Kay said. Jason smiled and said, Anyway, today is the day Darceyes out of the gate, so lets drink first and celebrate for Darcey. Drink! The crowd immediately smiled and raised their sses. The moonlight was like water. The silence was tantalizing. Right in one of the Stokes familys small courtyards, Jason gathered with Darcey, Sally, Kay, Emily, Lilith and other beauties. As these beauties gathered together, it was inevitable that they had endless words to say, andpared to them, Jason was just like a redundant person. During this period, Jason naturally noticed Darceys gaze from time to time, and in her eyes, there was clearly a hint of affection. Jason naturally saw it, but there were too many people in the scene, even if he wanted to love Darcey after a long time, there was no chance. Therefore, he could only hold back for the time being. Waiting for the two to have the opportunity to spend time together alone in the future. Thinking of this, Jasons mind inevitably surfaced with Darcey in the Capital in the charming lingering scene, not to mention, it is really soulful. And after having fun with Darcey, an indescribable aura would be generated in his body, which was extremely nourishing to the Cultivate Origin, and could strengthen his Cultivate Origin. So far, Jason didnt understand what it was, but it was beneficial to him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He didnt know if Darcey was the same, he had to ask him when he had the chance, if Darcey was also benefited, that would mean the pleasure between the two of them could be a double cultivation in terms of Cultivate Origin. It would beplementary, so why not. Jason would like to try that wonderful feeling with Darcey again, but it seems unlikely now, with Sally, Kay and the others around him, there is no chance to find a needle in the eye of the beholder ah! The Stokes family had already prepared a clean room for Jason and the others, and as the night was gettingte, Jason also went back to his room to rest. Darcey and a few other beautiful women are basically resting in a room, but looking at the end of their hot chat, I dont know how much longer they have to chat. Ancient City of Ruins. Night was falling, enveloping the entirety of the vast Ancient City. In Green Dragon Stronghold, the Satan Operation Group Warriors, led by Dark Phoniex, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Phantom, had also had a busy day, with their duties consisting of guarding the stronghold and patrolling the Outer Land, gathering rare medicines from time to time. They also collected some rare herbs from time to time. During the time Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group Warriors came to the Ancient City of Ruins, nothing much happened. On this night, Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group Warriors were ready to take a rest, and only the rotating warriors continued to guard the stronghold. Just thenC Whoosh! A figure suddenly sneaked inside Green Dragon Stronghold in the night, under a sh, and in this way. Who? Dark Phoniexs tone sank, and a Great Emperor Realms pressure was violently released from his body, and a cold killing chance was also diffusing. During this period of time, Dark Phoniex had heck managed to break through to Great Emperor Realm. Mr. Iron Fist, Phantom and the others also reacted to this, and within Green Dragon Stronghold, Dark Phoniexs Cultivate cultivation was the highest, so her perception was the sharpest. The figure that shed into Green Dragon Stronghold did not release any hostility, and also appeared to be generous, only to see that the other party was wearing a ck dress, outlining the front and back of the sexy figure, it was actually a woman. However, ayer of ck veil was caged over her face, covering her face, with only a pair of clear and bright eyes revealed. Who are you? Dark Phoniex frowned and asked in a cold voice. She sensed that the other party also had the cultivation of Great Emperor Realm, vaguely a small realm higher than her. At that moment, she saw this mysterious woman remove the ck veil that covered her face, revealing a clear and elegant face. This was actually The Holy n of the Apocalypses Holy Maiden Daisy! Chapter 2202 – Unexpected News (II) After Dark Phoniex saw that it was Daisy her face was stunned and she was a bit surprised, but the gaze in her eyes was even colder, glowing with a touch of icy coldness. She recognized Daisy and knew that Daisy was the Holy n of the Apocalypse. When Dark Phoenix was surrounded by ancient martial arts, although Blood Moon was the leader, The Holy n of the Apocalypse was also involved, so when she saw Daisy, Dark Phoniexs face was of course not good, and there was also a coldness in her eyes. Daisys face was calm, she was able to sense the aura of dark origin permeating from Dark Phoniexs own body, that was Dark Phoenix Bloodlines unique Cultivate aura, which contained Dark Phoenixs origin aura. I havee in secret to tell you some news. Daisy opened her mouth as she continued, I just came out of Secret Land of Chaos, and I also met Satan in Secret Land of Chaos. Secret Land of Chaos? Dark Phoniex and Mr. Iron Fist and the others faces were stunned, and they knew in their hearts that when Jason came to Dark World and annihted Blood Moon, he established this Green Dragon Stronghold, and then Jason returned to Carovia and prepared to participate in the Secret Lands contention. Therefore, from Daisys words, Dark Phoniex and the others also guessed that the news Daisy was about to say should be rted to Jason. Whats the news? Dark Phoniex asked. In Secret Land, Satan grilled and killed the Blood Moon Saint Son. Holy Night peoples Saint Son Saint Leo was originally captured, but it triggered a big battle in Secret Land. Behind it, Saint Leo was nowhere to be found, and eventually didnte out of Secret Land, so he should be dead. Daisy opened her mouth and continued, I didnt see Satan strike down Saint Leo, but it doesnt mean Holy Night people will think so too. After a pause, Daisy continued, On Holy Night peoples side, they basically decided that Saint Leo was killed by Satan. Therefore, I guess Holy Night people will take retaliatory actions next, and will target you guys. Of course, this is my guess, and it is up to you to judge whether you believe it or not. Holy Night people have sent out arge army? Mr. Iron Fist asked in a deep voice. Not at the moment. But it doesnt mean that Holy Night people wont send out arge army in the next few days. Daisy said. Dark Phoniex frowned and said, So, you sensed something in advance and came to tell this news on purpose? Daisy nodded. At first, after Secret Land ended, Daisy and Lord Wrath returned to Dark Ancient ns side. At that time, Lord Wrath repeatedly asked about the situation of Saint Leo, and also repeatedly confirmed whether Jason had killed Saint Leo, although Daisy truthfully informed that she had not seen Jason kill Saint Leo. However, Daisy can see from Lord Wraths tone of voice that Lord Wrath does not believe in it at all, and believes that Jason killed Lord Wrath. So, based on her own guess, Daisy concluded that Holy Night people might have retaliation, and came to Green Dragon Stronghold secretly tonight. Dark Phoniex looked at Daisy as she asked, As I recall, The Holy n of the Apocalypse and Holy Night people are close enough to be considered allies. Why have youe to tell us this news? In terms of your two ns alliance, this is something that is not in the interest of your two ns. Daisy calmly looked at Dark Phoniex as she said, There is another piece of news that you guys just dont know yet. In Secret Land, there are Divine Sons from The Celestial Realm. That is another world, and the martial artists in this world are stronger and more terrifying. Now, these Divine Sons of The Celestial Realm havee to The Human Realms side and are currently in Carovia. So, a great battle between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm is about to begin. Before this great battle, what grudge cant be put down? Terran, still want to be consumed by infighting? Saying that, Daisy added, Anyway, thats all the news I brought. As for how to judge, it lies with you all. After Daisy said this, she immediately turned around and left. Just like when she came, Daisy secretly sneaked around and left in the darkness, without alerting the rest of the people or being seen by the others as to her whereabouts. Thising to the Green Dragon Stronghold to give this information was a decision she had made on her own. She guessed that the Holy Night people would make a move, and her move was another release of goodwill to Jason. She had seen Jasons strength in Secret Land, and knew in her heart that Jasons rise to power could only be blocked by no one, not Holy Night people, not The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Whats more, now that The Celestial Realm hase, Terrans lineage, will either have to return to the fold, or will have to meet The Celestial Realm. Therefore, Daisy felt that The Holy n of the Apocalypse should have to make a choice. If the Holy Night people insisted on targeting Jason, then The Holy n of the Apocalypse would not only be unable to participate, but would also have to sever its rtionship with the Holy Night people. Therefore, for Daisy,ing to Green Dragon Stronghold was only the first step, informing the people of Green Dragon Stronghold of the news, and it was none of her business what the Satan Operation Group in Green Dragon Stronghold chose to do. The second step was to rush back to The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and then talk to the matriarch of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and ask the matriarch to weigh the pros and cons of the situation, and to cut off themunication with the Holy Night people, or at least if the Holy Night people really want to target Jason, then The Holy n will have to do something about it. At least if the Holy Night people really want to target Jason, then The Holy n of the Apocalypse must not intervene and remain neutral. Green Dragon Stronghold. Mr. Iron Fist looked at Dark Phoniex and asked, Can that Daisys words be trusted?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Dark Phoniex said, She shouldnt be saying this for no reason either, its true that she entered Secret Land of Chaos. So the information she revealed is still informative. Then I will contact Jason immediately. regardless of whether the information revealed by this woman is true or false, we must speak to Jason at the first opportunity. Mr. Iron Fist said in a deep voice. Treg said, Ancient City of Ruins also has a stronghold of Holy Night people, should we be on guard? Upon hearing this, Mr. Iron Fist immediately said, We need to be on guard. Ill tell you what, you guys stay in the stronghold, have the stronghold fighters stay vignt, and pay special attention to the movements of the Holy Night peoples stronghold. Ill go outside Ancient City of Ruins and contact Jason. Good! The people in the field nodded their heads and began to move. Mr. Iron Fist walked out of the Green Dragon Stronghold and made his way out of Ancient City of Ruins to the entrance of Ancient City of Ruins. Mr. Iron Fist walks outside to a secluded area, pulls out hismunicator, and starts contacting Jason. It was nighttime on the Ancient City of Ruins side, but it was already dawn on the Carovia side. Carovia, the Stokes family. Jason was still asleep when themunicator on his bedside mmed, his eyes immediately opened and he saw that it was already light outside. Jason picked up themunicator and looked at it, he immediately answered it and said, Hello, Iron? Jason, its me. A few moments ago, someone came in the Green Dragon Stronghold, supposedly Daisy, the holy woman of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, she came to the stronghold to see us and then told us some news. Daisy? what news did she tell you? Jasons face was stunned, he was slightly surprised, but Daisy personally went to Green Dragon Stronghold, only to reveal news that was not trivial. Chapter 2203 – Jason’s Actions On the other side of themunicator, Mr. Iron Fist immediately spoke, Daisy came to the stronghold to find us, and then revealed that the Holy Night people had decided that Saint Leo was killed by Jason. She also said that Holy Night people might take retaliatory action, which is a kind of advance information to us. As for how we judge, its up to us. Jason frowned as he said, Thats what Daisy told you guys? Yes. Thats what Daisy said. She said it was her guess. Maybe she sensed something herself. Iron, you go to Dragons Bloodlines stronghold and ask Dragons side to send some warriors to help guard Green Dragon Stronghold. then, you and Dark Phoniex and the others lead all Satan Operation Group in the stronghold Warriors to leave immediately and rush back to Babia as fast as you can. Back in Babia, gather the army, make a good defense and wait for me to rush back. Jason, I know! Mr. Iron Fists side said in a deep voice. Jason didnt waste any time and hung up immediately after he finished his orders. Next, Jason contacted the Babia stronghold, and a momentter Manjusakas delighted voice came, Satan, is that you? Its me. Jason opened his mouth, he said, Manjusaka , you immediately contact Night King, ask Night King toe to Babia, tell him that I have something to discuss with him, rted to Holy Night people. I will leave for Babia today. Holy Night people? Are they up to something again? Perhaps it is being plotted. Anyway, contact Night King as soon as possible, and meet with him to talk things over when I arrive in Babia. Okay, I got it! Manjusaka said immediately over there. After ending the call, Jason put down hismunicator, a cold, chilling aura shed in his eyes, and he didnt have the slightest bit of skepticism about this news that Daisy hadmunicated. Just like Daisy, he also thought that the people of Holy Night people had decided that they had killed Saint Leo in Secret Land. In that case, it would be reasonable for Holy Night people to take revenge on him. Once the Holy Night people took action, the first to bear the brunt would be Green Dragon Strongholds Satan Operation Group Warriors, as well as the Babia stronghold. That was why Jason asked Mr. Iron Fist and the others to immediately evacuate Green Dragon Stronghold. Otherwise, if Holy Night peoples side sent out Emperor of the Absolute, or even Extreme Realm Emperor to go there, there would only be no one in Green Dragon Stronghold who could stop them. As for Night King, he has a lot of grudges with Holy Night people and is called sphemous Bloodchild by Holy Night people. If there was a chance to attack Holy Night people and kill Holy Night people in Holy Land, Im afraid Night King would be very happy to do so. Daisy is releasing a certain amount of goodwill towards me with this move. It seems that after seeing Lord Plumptone in Secret Land, Daisys mindset has changed a bit and wants to change the fate of The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Jason thought to himself. Jason shuffled around and then walked out of the room, he needed to make his way to the Capital today and then from the Capital to Dark World. As Jason walked out, Darcey and other beauties also woke up, after seeing Jason, Darceys face was even more stunned, and subconsciously asked, You got up so early? Not used to sleeping here? Jason shook his head and said, I was contacted by Satan Operation Group Warriors overseas, something happened over there. I need to rush over there immediately. Emily, who had walked out, heard this, and her eyes lit up as she said, Is there another battle over at Dark World? Then what are we waiting for, go over immediately. Jason cried andughed as he said, Pack up, Ill immediately rush to the Capital here. and then head over to Dark World from the Capital. Darcey thought about it, she said, Ill go with you this time. Good. But talk to Mr. Stokes and the others too. Jason said. During breakfast, Jason told Yusup, Theo and the others about his trip to Dark World, and Darcey also said that she wanted to follow Jason to Dark World. The Stokes family did not object to this and were happy to see Darcey going to Dark World with Jason. In the end, Jason left some cultivation crystals, pills and resources for the Stokes family, and then said goodbye to the Stokes family, and Jason carried many beautiful women with him to the Capital. At noon. Jason and his group arrived at the Capital airport by ne, and then took a car to the Carovia Cultivate Association. After arriving at the Carovia Cultivate Association, Jason gathered Robert, Marcel, Zack, Benji and the others who still remained in the Cultivate Association and exined the matter of traveling to Dark World. When Marcel and the others heard about it, they immediately knew in their hearts that there was another battle to be initiated over at Dark World, and they all got excited and said that they would follow and go there. Then everyone get ready and leave today, well be able to reach the Babia stronghold in about 2 days. Jason said in a deep voice. Good! Robert and the others nodded their heads. You guys get ready first, Ill go talk to Primordial Army God and the others. Jason said. Returning to the Carovia Cultivate Association this time, Jason realized that Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn and Purple Phoenix Saintess were no longer in the Association, Marcel and the others informed Finn that he had returned to the Miller family, Purple Phoenix Saintess also left, and Sacred Son of Destruction went back to the Sacred Dragon Pavilion to retreat, saying that he wanted to attack the Extreme Realm Emperor. No matter what, Jason still hopes that these three people can continue to get stronger, Finn obviously got extraordinary chance in Secret Land, so did Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Sacred Son of Destruction is gifted and tough, all of them have great room for improvement. Jason found Primordial Army God and Saint Dierksheide, and talked about bringing Robert and other people to Dark World, these two seniors also agreed, but only urged Jason toe back as soon as possible after finishing the business in Dark World. After Robert and the others were ready, Jason and his group were ready to head directly to the Capital International Airport. Sally and Kay were full of reluctance, and this time, Jason did not let them go. Sally, Kay, its fine for you guys to stay in the Cultivate Association and wait for us toe back. there are also secret rooms for cultivation over here in the Cultivate Association, so its imperative for you guys to cultivate your own Cultivate properly, Jason opened his mouth and said. Sally nodded and said, Okay. Well be waiting for you toe back. You guys also need to be incredibly careful when you go to Dark World. Kay chimed in and said, Sally and I will raise our Cultivate cultivation up so we dont hold you guys back.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Darcey smiled and said, Wheres the drag. Im very good looking at you guys. This time, you guys will first properly cultivate and raise up, and we will be able to fight side by side in the future. Yes, waiting for you guys to fight side by side together! Emily said with a smile as well. Next time, Ill bring you guys to my n to have some fun. Lilith smiled as well. Eventually, Jason and the others departed on this journey to Dark World. Chapter 2204 – Brothers Remain the Same Babia, Devils Army Factory. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Dark Phoniex, Phantom, and twenty other Satan Operation Group Warriors originally stationed in the Ancient City of RuinsGreen Dragon Stronghold have secretly returned to Babia. Some Satan Operation Group Warriors came to greet them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mr. Iron Fist looked at Mary and said, You know about Jasons message, right? Holy Night people may be dealing with us. Mary nodded and said, Already know. The Satan Operation Group Warriors at the stronghold have alle together. And some of the troop warriors have been mobilized back from ces like City of Doom and City of Darkness. Right now, the entire stronghold is in a state of defense. Thats good. Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth as he said, Im afraid that the Holy Night people wonte, and if the Holy Night people really want to send out arge army toe, theyre bound to kill them in a bloodbath. Baron heatedlyughed and said, Thats right. its just Dark Ancient n. Its not like we havent fought before. Right now, were just waiting for them. If they really dare toe, they will surely kill them in a river of blood. Everyone, dont take it lightly. Holy Night people have more powerful people than Blood Moon. So, lets make a good defense and wait for Jason toe. Mr. Iron Fist said. Mr. Lion spoke up, We have contacted Night King ording to Jasons instructions. Night King should be able toe over to the stronghold within today. Tregughed aloud and said, If Night Kinges, then he will be even more fearless. Night King is not used to seeing Holy Night people Bloodlines people, andst time when he and the Eternal Night Legion jointly attacked and killed Blood Moon, that battle was simply a great kill. Thest time he and the Eternal Night Legion jointly attacked Blood Moon, that battle was simply a great sess. This time, once again, united with Night King, the sword is pointing at Holy Night people. Lets go to Stronghold Building first. Mary said. Mr. Iron Fist nodded his head, and together with the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the field, they drove out of the harbor pier in the direction of Stronghold Building. The crowd returned to the Stronghold Building side, where some of the Satan Operation Group Warriors gathered in a meeting to discuss the situation. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Mr. Dickson, Single Arm, Mary, Manjusaka, Dark Phoniex, White Fox and others were all present and gathered to talk about things. Mr. Iron Fist said, To be on the lookout for the sudden arrival of arge army on the side of the Holy Night people, we can erge the range of Babias patrolling defenses. Whether its on the sea or the Andes Mountains, the patrolling range will be erged by another ten kilometers. This can be done. Prevention is better than cure. Before Jason returns, if the Holy Night people do lead an army, we will be able to meet it earlier if we find it earlier. Even if there are a lot of strong people among the Holy Night people, with Babias current firepower, they wont dare to rush forward. Baron said. Mary said, In Dark Ancient n, isnt this Holy Night people on good terms with The Holy n of the Apocalypse? Will the two ns join forces to attack us? Mr. Iron Fist shook his head and said, I dont think so. When we were at the Green Dragon Stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins, it was The Holy n of the Apocalypses Holy Maiden who came to tell us the news before I contacted Jason. The Holy n of the Apocalypses Holy Maiden? How did the other party suddenly change their attitude? Mary was all a bit puzzled. Mr. Iron Fist shook his head and said, I dont really know. This Holy Maiden and Old Mr. Miller are both participating in the Secret Land of Chaos, and they also said that some powerful people from The Celestial Realm havee to The Human Realm. Its possible that the existence of The Celestial Realm made this Virgin change her mind. Regardless, if this Holy Maiden made such a move, that means that The Holy n of the Apocalypse and Holy Night people shouldnt join forces. Mary nodded and said, I see. In any case, we are currently following the strongest alert to take precautions. lion said, Tiger, Mr. Warfield, and some other Satan Operation Group brothers have already gone over to the Mexico port, just waiting for Jason to arrive. Jason should be arriving this side of the stronghold around tomorrow as well. Baron said. Around mid-afternoon, a manned helicopter flew over the outskirts of Babia, and this helicopter made contact with Babiasmunications office, and eventually confirmed that this was the helicopter that Night King was traveling in. The helicopter was released by the Satan Operation Group on the Babia side, and the helicopter flew over Babia,nding and stopping at the appropriate tarmac. The door to the cabin then opened and the Night King and Devil Lord stepped down. Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors were already waiting to greet them. Satan hasnt arrived this side of the stronghold yet? Night King asked. Mr. Iron Fist said, Jason will probably be able to arrive tomorrow or so. Night King, you guys go to the Stronghold Building to rest first. Good! Night King nodded. After a period of time, Night Kings aura appeared to be even more inscrutable, although there wasnt the slightest hint of Cultivate aura permeating out from his body, but he was able to give people a feeling like an abyss like a prison, unfathomable. It can be seen, this period of time Night Kings Cultivate Realm and have made a breakthrough. Mexico, International Airport. Meanwhile, an airliner from Carovia slowlynded, the door to the cabin opened, and the passengers on the ne stepped off the ne. On the ne, Jason with Robert, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Lilith and others beside him walked off the ne in this way and walked out of the airport, taking a taxi to the port. Darceys first time to follow Jason to the Dark World side of the action, so she inevitably some excitement, but also some expectations, this outside world she also want to take a good look. Arriving at the harbor pier, Jason led the crowd to walk in, and came to the exclusive harbor rented by Satan Operation Group. On the pier, they saw Tiger, Mr. Warfield and other Satan Operation Group Warriors waiting in anticipation. But when Jason and his group came over, Tiger saw it and he shouted excitedly, Jason and the others are here! Mr. Warfield, Tiger! Jasonughed aloud and greeted Mr. Warfield and Tiger towards the front, his face filled with a cheerful smile. Being able to see the brothers of Satan Operation Group, he was naturally happy in his heart. Robert, Marcel, and Zack were also familiar with Mr. Warfield, Tiger, and the other Satan Operation Group, and went forward to greet each other with smiles. At the end, Jason said, Lets go, lets board the ship. Were in a hurry, well return to Babia right away. Okay! Tiger nodded his head and enthusiastically invited Robert and the others to board the boat one after another. Darcey also followed, through the introduction, she also recognized Tiger and other Satan Operation Group Warriors, she obviously sensed that these Satan Operation Group Warriors all had an iron-blooded aura, and their character was also bold and bright, so it was very pleasant to get along with them. After Jason and the others all boarded the ship, this ship also began to sound its horn and start, breaking the surface of the sea, and began to travel. Jason, the brothers in the base are all excited and happy when they know youreing back. On the deck, Tiger said to Jason with a hefty smile. Jason looked at Tiger with a smile in his eyes and said, First Emperor Realm now? Not bad, looks like you boys havent been cking off either, good. I also miss my brothers in Satan Operation Group. This time when Ie back, theres going to be another tough battle to fight. Haha, the brothers are waiting for you Jason toe back and lead us in a big battle! Tigerughed aloud. Jason nodded, with these Satan Operation Group brothers around him, he only felt his own blood boiling, and his battle spirit was boundless. Chapter 2205 – Satan Returns The next day, in the afternoon. The ship Jason was riding on finally arrived in Babias harbor. In fact, this ship had already been discovered when it entered the sea area where Satan Operation Group Warriors were patrolling, and it was confirmed that it was a Satan Operation Group ship, and immediately the patrolling Satan Operation Group Warriors knew that Jason had returned. So, the patrolling Warriors took a speedboat and rushed back to the harbor side and informed the Satan Operation Group Warriors on the stronghold in advance. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Dark Phoniex, Mary, Mr. Dickson and other Satan Operation Group Warriors came to the port as soon as they heard the news, including Night King and Devil Lord. The ship docked andnded on the deck, Jason walked out, followed by Tiger and other Satan Operation Group Warriors, as well as Robert, Marcel, Zack and others. Jason! Upon seeing Jason, the Satan Operation Group standing and waiting on the harbor pier all jumped and cheered, shouting out one after another. Thousands of Satan Operation Group Warriors were all excited and stirred up, and there was a cohesive and strong morale permeating the area, making the Satan Operation Group Warriors team in front of them look like an army with thousands of horses and a strong and unparalleled might permeating the area. Haha, brothers, long time no see! Jasonughed aloud and spoke. After Robert and the others saw these Satan Operation Group Warriors in front of them, they also felt a sense of affinity, and were even more infected by the bloodthirsty and murderous fighting spirit emanating from these Satan Operation Group Warriors, and inevitably recalled the battles that they had fought together previously. Darcey, on the other hand, was seeing these Satan Operation Group Warriors for the first time, and she could feel the respect and love that these Satan Operation Group Warriors had for Jason, and she could also see that these warriors were all iron-blooded, and their bodies were filled with an iron-blooded and ferocious aura. Obviously, they were all veterans who had not died in a hundred battles on the battlefield. In short, this was definitely an army of iron blood, having been baptized by countless battles to be able to precipitate such an aura. Therefore, seeing such an iron blooded army and feeling the iron blooded aura that came to his face, Darcey himself had a feeling that his blood was stirred, as if he had imagined the battlefield picture of the jingoism and killing. Darcey immediately understood why Emily had been keen toe to Dark World to fight, not for any other reason, just that kind of atmosphere that made peoples blood boil, it could make people have an infinite power to fight. By this time, Jason had already stepped off the pier and greeted the Satan Operation Group Warriors. Jason saw Night King and Devil Lord, heughed aloud and said, Night King, hello again. Thest time I faced Blood Moon, it was you who wanted to ask me out. This time, facing Holy Night people, its also my turn to invite you. Night King smiled and said, I was waiting for your invitation. On this side of the stronghold, I heard Mr. Iron Fist and the others say that Holy Night peoples holy son died in Secret Land? Jason nodded and said, Anyway, he didnte out behind, so he should be dead. As for who killed him, I dont know. It was a melee, Saint Leo I didnt even pay attention to. I didnt intend to kill Saint Leo, I hijacked him and was able to extort a lot of resources from Holy Night people. Who knows, this short-lived ghost died after all. Night King murmured and said, With Holy Night peoples usual style, no matter if you killed Saint Leo or not, they will still take the opportunity to make trouble. Saint Leo was Holy Night Emperors favorite grandson, the continuation of Holy Night peoples Holy Night Bloodline, and now that he has been killed, Holy Night Emperor is bound to be furious. Therefore, The Holy n of the Apocalypse that holy woman informed the news, it should be nine times out of ten. At this moment, maybe Holy Night people are already plotting about attacking the Babia stronghold. Jason nodded and said, Thats why I asked you toe over. Before Holy Night people send out their army, lets strike first and catch them off guard. Haha, thats a good idea. Night Kingughed out loud. Jason then said, Lets go, lets go over to Stronghold Building. With that, Jason greeted the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the arena and left the harbor pier, and the group returned to the Stronghold Building in a huge hurry. Arriving at the Stronghold Building, Mary had already started to greet Darcey warmly and cordially, when Mary went to Oakshire, she knew Darcey, Sally, Kay and others, and she was very happy to see that Darcey had alsoe. Darcey, where are Sally and Kay? Mary asked with a smile. Darcey said, Mary, the two of thems current Cultivate Realm is only Completion Stage, so Jason didnt let theme over, so that they can continue to cultivate Cultivate yet. I see. I just havent seen them in a while, and theyve both been missed. Im d to see you. Mary smiled.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Me too. Ive been wanting toe over here for a long time now, and I finally got my wish. Seeing all these Satan Operation Group Warriors really gives me a feverish feeling. Darcey said. Maryughed and said, Theyre just a bunch of brown guys, big old men, nothing rare. Come on, Ill take you around and get to know the stronghold. Good! Darcey nodded her head with a joyful smile on her face. Inside the conference room. Jason and Night King were both talking alone. Night Kings eyes were like swords as he stared intently at Jason and said, Satan, there will be a problem in attacking Holy Night people. That old undead Holy Night Holy Emperor of Holy Night people has basically broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, at that time, who can block him? Jason looked towards Night King as he smiled and said, Youve reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor? Thest time you fought that battle with Emperor of Blood, you were still just Emperor of the Absolute, but it seems that you have also made a breakthrough during this period of time. With your Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, do you think you cant stop Holy Night Holy Emperor? Night King pondered for a moment before saying, I did my best to be able to hold off Holy Night Holy Emperor, but how long I can hold him off, Im still not sure. Once I cant hold him back, and an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse starts to go on a killing spree, it will be a total rout. Jasonughed aloud and said, No harm done. If Holy Night Holy Emperor reaches Extreme Realm Emperor, then I will deal with him! You?! Night King froze, his face slightly surprised. Jasonughed and said, Im already an Extreme Realm Emperor, with my current battle power, its not a problem to withstand an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse whos qi and blood have already decayed at hundreds of years old. Besides, when the timees, I might directly break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, and it wont be a problem to directly grill this Holy Night Holy Emperor! Emperor of the Absolute? I remember that when you were besieging Blood Moon, you were still just a Half-step Great Emperor, and this is Emperor of the Absolute? What a pervert! Night King couldnt help but exim, only feeling that Jasons natural talent was so powerful that it was a bit unbelievable and unbelievable. Chapter 2206 Master Celestial (I) Night King really marveled at Jasons Cultivate talent, from the Blood Moon battle, not much time has passed, Jason has already been elevated from Half-step Great Emperor to the Emperor of the Absolute, how heaven-defying is this? Whats more, Jason with the cultivation of Great Emperor of the Absolute Realm has the certainty of being able to withstand Holy Night Holy Emperor, the old and undead Extreme Realm Emperor?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Night King was already an Extreme Realm Emperor, and with his current cultivation, he didnt dare to say that he couldpletely resist Holy Night Holy Emperor. Because he knows that after reaching Extreme Realm Emperor, the use of Cultivate is absolutely terrifying, and the outbreak of The Power of the Gods is enough to crush martial artists below Extreme Realm Emperor. Because, Extreme Realm Emperor below the martial artist can not use The Power of the Gods, in the process of fighting with Extreme Realm Emperor, the Power of the Gods can not resist, will be broken to kill the defense, directly attack the body flesh and blood organs, simply can not carry. Night King did not know that after Jasons breakthrough to the Emperor of the Absolute, his Green Dragons Golden Body had already reached the realm of the extreme, and had even begun to transform towards the Sixth Golden Body Realm. Therefore, with the strength of Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body, it could resist the erosion of The Power of the Gods. This is the reason why Jason is confident that he can fight with the Extreme Realm Emperor. On the other hand, in Secret Land, Jason fought against the three Lord Plumpton, these Sons of God were at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, and the wisp of The Power of the Gods that evolved was also extremely powerful. ording to Jasons judgment, these Lord Plumptons bloodline was heaven-defying, and they also practiced the Powerful Battle Skill, so these Sons of the Gods with their Extreme Realm Emperor cultivation should be able to take on the Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses of The Human Realm. Since Jason was able to defeat these Divine Sons in Secret Land, in his opinion, he should have no problem dealing with the Holy Night people, the Holy Night Holy Emperor, who had experienced The Battle of Emperors Fall and had already aged and weakened in qi and blood, even if the other party had already broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, he would still have no problem. Extreme Realm Emperor, he is also fearless! Night King looked at Jason, and he couldnt help but ask, Satan, Im curious about how high your true battle power has reached? Hahaha, youll see it when I attack Holy Night people and I fight Holy Night Holy Emperor. Jasonughed out loud, looking confident. Good! Night King nodded his head as he said, I originally thought that my cultivation speed was also fast enough, and that I was still able to tickle Holy Night Origin myself. but found thatpared to you, Im considered mediocre. It seems that I still need to work hard! The Storage Ring in Jasons hand shed with millimeters of light, and he took out three high-grade Spirit Stones and handed them to Night King, saying, This is the Spirit Stone, which contains aura energy. You can take them. They were all snatched from which Lord Plumpton anyway. In my eyes, Holy Night people are nothing, and if they understand the big picture, put The Human Realm first, and put aside their grudges to makemon cause, then I wont bother with them. After all, the truly great enemy well be facing in the future is the powerful ones from The Celestial Realm! The Celestial Realm Night King muttered to himself, he didnt know much about The Celestial Realm, and immediately asked, The Celestial Realm already has strong peopleing to The Human Realm? Jason nodded and said, Already here. Currently in Carovia, some of the ancient martial forces in Carovia have defected to Terran, willingly serving asckeys to these Lord Plumpton. Night King sighed softly and said, This is inevitable. With such a big situation, it is inevitable that The Human Realm will have some people retreating and some people defecting, but I believe that there will be more people willing to stand up and vow to fight to the death! Right! Jason smiled, and said, So, The Human Realm has no fear, and earthly martial artists should strengthen themselves! So, you break through as soon as possible, and youll be a great fighting force when the timees! Night King smiled brightly and said, Good. Then these Spirit Stones, Ill make myself at home. Night King epted the high-grade Spirit Stones given by Jason, he could sense the massive amount of aura energy contained within these Spirit Stones, which was of great use to him, and when he really wanted to impact the Extreme Realm Emperor, these Spirit Stones would be able to provide him with enough aura energy. Holy Night peopleHoly Land. The entire Holy Land, filled with a rich aura, a simple and magnificent hall scattered in various ces, amp reflecting the sky, but also reflected the Holy Land magnificent atmosphere of a corner. All around, there are Holy Night Group warriors on duty, patrolling the surrounding area, on guard. The entire Holy Night people were under a tightly guarded defense. After all, after thest time Blood Moon was attacked and annihted by Jason and Night King, Holy Night people also learned a lesson, Lord Wrath, as the leader of Holy Night Group, even moreprehensively reorganized the Holy Night peoples defense work, strengthened the defense, and guarded against foreign enemy invasion. The invasion of foreign enemies. In arge hall within Holy Land. Holy Night Holy Emperor, who has always been in seclusion and has almost never been on the road, unprecedentedly walked out tonight and came to this hall. Holy Night Holy Emperor has been extremely old, a head of white hair, face withered, deep-set eye sockets, eyes such as electricity, flickering with a deep light, his body is permeated with an abyss like a prison like might, there is a hidden through the God pressure in the diffusion, attracting the wind and clouds above the sky and earth change color. Old Ancestor! Holy Night Emperor said in a respectful tone after seeing Holy Night Holy Emperor. Holy Night Holy Emperor nodded as he said, Where is the emissary that Land of Silent Night came? Inside, Old Ancestor I will lead you there. Holy Night Emperor opened his mouth and led Holy Night Holy Emperor inside the grand hall to a room with a beautiful and extremely elegant environment. Inside the room, there was a middle-aged man seated, and while he was sitting there, he was giving off a sense of abysmal heaviness. He looked about forty or so, his breath was introverted, but he had a majestic momentum that was hard to describe, as if between his hands, he could cover this side of heaven and earth, with an amazing power. Holy Night Holy Emperor walked in, after seeing this middle-aged man, his old eyes couldnt help but sh through a sh of essence, with his cultivation nowadays, he actually inexplicably felt an invisible powerful pressure. This is Holy Night Holy Emperor, right? I am Silence, from the Land of Silent Night, by order of the Silent King, I havee to have a talk with the Holy Night Holy Emperor. This middle-aged man who called himself Silence smiled ndly and took the lead. Land of Silent Night Holy Night Holy Emperor muttered to himself. The depths of Outer Land that Holy Night people upied in Ancient City of Ruins was truly a Land of Silent Night forbidden area. He just never thought that within Forbidden Land, someone would actuallye out and silently enter Holy Night peoples Holy Land to talk to him. Dare I ask if this Silent King is? Holy Night Holy Emperor asked. Silent King is the Lord of Land of Silent Night, the existence of the Lord of Forbidden Land, Divine Might to the core, invincible at that time! Silence spoke in a calm tone and spoke on this. Sure enough! Holy Night Holy Emperors heart was aghast, Land of Silent Nights Lord, Master Celestial, an unimaginable supreme existence, even if it was a messenger that was sent, that cultivation strength also made him feel a sense of pressure. Chapter 2207 Envoy of Silent Night (II) Holy Night Holy Emperor took a deep breath, he even Forbidden Lands terrible, Forbidden Land in the supreme existence, that is simply impossible to fight against the existence of, even if he has broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, but still in his heart in the Ancient City of Ruins, in front of those Lords of Forbidden Land, he was still as small as a mole cricket. Immediately, Holy Night Holy Emperor sat down and politely asked, I wonder what is the important thing that Messenger Silence hase for? Silence did not have the arrogance of a Land of Silent Night messenger, nor did he look at Holy Night Holy Emperor with a condescending posture, he smiled lightly and said, Holy Night Holy Emperor, now that the worlds situation has changed, it is time for Holy Night people to change their position. So its time for Holy Night people to make a choice. Holy Night Holy Emperor frowned as he asked, Please also ask Messenger Silence to rify. Silence looked at Holy Night Holy Emperor and said, Nowadays, The Celestial Realm has already had Divine Sonse to The Human Realm, and as the ancient pathway with the heavens bes more and more solid, the supreme beings in The Celestial Realm will alsoe to The Human Realm one after another. At that time, if you are an enemy of the heavens, you will surely die without a burial ce;if you submit to the heavens, you will be able to unify The Human Realm. Therefore, Holy Night Holy Emperor, what is your choice? The Celestial Realm? Holy Night Holy Emperors face shook, he had some guesses about this, but he just hadnt bothered to confirm them. Now, from Silences mouth, it was basically confirmed that this The Celestial Realm existed. The Supreme Existence in The Celestial Realm also walked out from The Human Realm in the beginning. Now that The Human Realm Cultivate Cage has been broken, The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm will be connected, and there is a Supreme Being in The Celestial Realm, so it will be The Celestial Realm that will rule The Human Realm. Realm, this is the trend, no one can stop it! Silence opened his mouth, a brilliant aura shed in his eyes, and then said, There are some insouciant martial artists in The Human Realm that want to go against this trend, not realizing that when the true powerhouses of The Celestial Realme, these insouciant martial artists are nothing more than ants, and can be annihted with a single hand! Holy Night Holy Emperor immediately understood that Silence came to make Holy Night people submit to The Celestial Realm. To put it simply, it was to submit to Land of Silent Night, because Land of Silent Nights supreme existence was only afraid that it had already defected to The Celestial Realms side. At this time, the Holy Night Emperor who had been silent in the field said, The earthly martial artists include Satan and those people, right. those martial artists in Carovia. The Holy Son of my n, has been killed by Satan in Secret Land. The gaze in Holy Night Holy Emperors eyes steeply sank, and two sharp, cold auras exploded from his cloudy eyes as he said, My ns Saint Son has been killed? Holy Night Holy Emperor did not know about Saint Leos death. Holy Night Emperor also only learned about it yesterday, and yesterday Lord Wrath rushed back to Agists side and informed Holy Night Emperor of this matter. Before Holy Night Emperors side could make any arrangements, this Silence messenger suddenly visited today, and Holy Night Holy Emperor came out of the gate. Holy Night Holy Emperor, my ns holy son participated in this Secret Land of Chaos and failed toe out. That Satan killed Blood Moons holy son in Secret Land, and my ns holy son must have been killed by him as well. This person is extremely detestable and represents the young generation of martial artists on earth. Holy Night Emperor said in a chilling voice. My ns Saint Son was actually killed? You are truly ipetent! This is detrimental to my ns face! Holy Night Holy Emperor said angrily. Holy Night Emperors face changed as he said, Holy Night Holy Emperor, it is my fault for failing to preserve Saint Leo. Holy Night Holy Emperors face turned cold as he said, A martial artist from the outside world dared to kill my ns Saint Son? What kind of person is the opponent? So arrogant? Not killing him is not enough to show the might of my n! Holy Night Holy Emperor, you are unaware of this during your seclusion. Blood Moon has already been annihted, by this Satan and Night King, the sphemous Bloodchild. Moreover, Emperor of Blood is dead. Holy Night Emperor said. At the time when Blood Moon was destroyed, Holy Night Holy Emperor was at the critical juncture of shutting down and impacting the Extreme Realm Emperor, so Holy Night Emperor did not tell him this news. It wasnt until now that the news was spoken. Emperor of Blood is dead? Holy Night Holy Emperor frowned, no matter how to say that Emperor of Blood was also a person of the same era as him, now that he learned of Emperor of Bloods death, he could not help but feel a sense of relief. This Satan is strong? What is his origin? Holy Night Holy Emperor asked in a deep voice. Hees from Carovia and has killed disciples of my n before in Ancient City of Ruins. ording to the information received, Satan was a Half-step Great Emperor before he entered Secret Land, and after gaining a chance in Secret Land, he is now at the Emperor of the Absolute level. Holy Night Emperor said. Hmph! Holy Night Holy Emperor snorted coldly and said, Just an Emperor of the Absolute. How could my n be so humiliated? This person must be killed! Holy Night Holy Emperor, this Satan has a stronghold in Babia where his Satan Operation Group is stationed, I think the first step of retaliation can be to send out arge army and bulldoze Babia where his Satan Operation Group is stationed, Holy Night Holy Emperor said! Holy Night Emperor said. Can! Send out the Holy Night Group and blood bath Satan and his legions! I, Holy Night people, will not allow people from the outside world to oppress me? Holy Night Holy Emperor said in a cold voice. Holy Night Emperor then said, Old Ancestor, my n is currently united with The Holy n of the Apocalypse, shouldnt we inform them and unite with The Holy n of the Apocalypse to attack Satan Operation Group? The Holy n of the Apocalypse? That would be fine as well. Its also good to be able to have one more ally. In this matter, you go all out to do it. In short, this Satan must be eliminated, and even more so, his Satan Operation Group must be wiped out! Holy Night Holy Emperor said angrily. Holy Night Holy Emperor dont worry, with Old Ancestor at the helm this time, we will definitely wipe out his Satan Operation Group! Holy Night Emperor said with conviction.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then you go and prepare for this matter. Act quickly and efficiently. Holy Night Holy Emperor said. Yes! Holy Night Emperor nodded his head, and with that, he walked out. During this time, Silence, the emissary from Land of Silent Night, had not uttered a sound to disturb him, and was only listening from the sidelines. After Holy Night Emperor walked out, Silence smiled ndly and said, Holy Night Holy Emperor is preparing to start a great war? A great war? Against a mere Emperor of the Absolute little guy. What kind of great war is this. Holy Night Holy Emperor said in disbelief. Silenceughed and said, It just so happens that its rare for me to step out into the outside world. I would like to see this battle. If necessary, I might even be able to help Holy Night Holy Emperor. Holy Night Holy Emperor was stunned as he looked at Silence and couldnt help but ask, Messenger Silences Cultivate has already broken through to the Quasi life and death realm? Silence shook his head and said, Not yet. It is still stuck at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. You cant break through between life and death, you need to sense the mystery between life and death to draw out the Qi of life and death in your body, it needs to depend on chance as well as talent. Holy Night Holy Emperor nodded, no wonder he felt that Silence brought him a strong sense of oppressive force, it turned out that the other party was already at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation. As for him, he had just broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor and was currently only at the beginning stage of Extreme Realm Emperor, there was indeed still some gappared to Silence. Chapter 2208 – Preemptive Strike Babia. The n between Jason and Night King is basically set, that is to preemptively kill Holy Night people directly in Holy Land, no need to wait for the Holy Night Army to move out, that will be in a passive situation. Furthermore, Jason didnt want Babia stronghold to be turned into a battlefield, this was the stronghold that he had worked so hard to create, and Devils Army Factory was also located here. If this ce was turned into a battlefield, after a big battle, many things in Babia stronghold would be destroyed, and all the previous efforts would be in vain. The best way was of course to kill directly into Holy Night peoples Holy Land and use Holy Night peoples Holy Land as a battlefield, anyway, after this battle, it wouldnt matter if Holy Night peopleHoly Land was devastated. Night King said, Satan, then we will act ording to the discussed n. You and I will send out our troops and converge in the area where Holy Night peopleHoly Land is located, and then directlyunch a strong attack. Good! Jason nodded his head and said, With your understanding of Holy Night people, how many troops is appropriate for each of us to send this time? It would be enough for each of us to send around 500 elite warriors. Around 1, 000 troops from both of us is enough to attack Holy Night people, Night King said. Then each of us will send 500 warriors, and after the rendezvous, we will point our swords at Holy Night people! Jason said in a cold voice. Night King was from Holy Night people, so he knew where Holy Night peoples Holy Land was located, and he had already told Jason the address area for the rendezvous, just waiting for both sides forces to converge. I cant believe the decision has been made, so Ill leave now. You have a saying in Carovia that a soldier is a soldier, and I deeply believe it. Ill rush back now and lead the warriors out tomorrow. Strike early, lest Holy Night peoples side react. Night King said. Jason smiled and said, I look forward to stomping out Holy Night people after the two armies converge. Im looking forward to it as well, Ive been waiting for this day for a long time! Night King opened his mouth, and in his calm tone, there was an ice-cold and bone-chilling killing intent. In the end, Night King and Devil Lord took a helicopter and left Babia stronghold, returning to Eternal Night Holy Land. Ever since Night King took over Blood Moons Holy Land, it had been changed to Eternal Night Holy Land, and his The Eternal Night Army was also stationed there. Jason sent Night King and Devil Lord away and returned to the Base Building. It was already nightfall, and over at Stronghold Building, Satan Operation Group Warriors were having a barbecue. Seeing Jasoning over, one by one, the Satan Operation Group Warriors had already started to greet him, calling out for Jason toe over to drink and eat barbecue meat together. It was the middle of summer and the weather was hot. On such a summer night, eating barbecue meat and drinking cold beer was indeed extremely refreshing. Jason walked over, picked up a bunch of beer, gulped a big mouthful of it, and casually picked up some barbecue meat and ate it, his mouth was full of oil, it was very painful. Even though the Satan Operation Group Warriors were going to start their operation tomorrow, Jason didnt stop these Satan Operation Group Warriors from drinking the beer, after all, for them, beer was not considered as alcohol, it was more appropriate to say it was a drink. Jason, already talked to Night King? Mr. Iron Fist asked. Jason nodded and said, Its already been negotiated. Tomorrow, we will deploy 500 elite fighters to our destination to meet up with Night Kings fighters, and then we will directly attack Holy Night people, just like thest siege of Blood Moon. This battle will make Holy Night people get rid of their name. Haha, that would be awesome. Everyones battle spirit is high and theyre ready for a battle. Treg said with a big smile. Jason looked at these Satan Operation Group Warriors around him, as well as some of his close friends, and it could be said that the overall strength of the Satan Operation Group Warriors had now received a great boost. Single Arm had managed to break through to the absolute top Great Emperor Realm, and Dark Phoniex was also at the beginning of Great Emperor Realm. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, White Fox, and Phantom had already reached half-step Great Emperor Realm, and there were quite a few people who had reached the Emperor Realm, and a dozen or so who had reached First Emperor Realm.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Such a battle force team could be said to be already very strong. In addition to the cultivation resources left behind by Jason, the more important reason for this was the establishment of Green Dragon Stronghold, under the Ancient City of Ruins sitting in arge stronghold, there was no need to worry about the cultivation resources, so Dark Phoniex, Mr. Iron Fist and the others all elerated their cultivation in Green Dragon Stronghold. Stronghold all elerated their Cultivate promotion speed. Jason said, This time when I came back, I was really happy to see that all of you have improved your strength. Speaking of which, the Cultivate speed of several of you is not slow. But looking at it now, it still isnt fast enough. It is still necessary to increase your cultivation and strengthen your strength. In fact, our greatest enemy is not forces such as the Holy Night people. Our greatest enemy is The Celestial Realm! Saying that, Jason reached out and pointed to the sky above his head. The Celestial Realm? Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and the others froze, looking a bit confused. Jason had yet to mention The Celestial Realm to these Satan Operation Group Warriors, so when Jason spoke of The Celestial Realm, the Satan Operation Group Warriors in front of him were all a bit confused, thinking that The Celestial Realm was some kind of powerful force. Jason then exined, The Celestial Realm is another big world, just like the Human Realm we are in, the world of The Celestial Realm is located in the outer heaven, the people of The Celestial Realm, in the ancient times, also came from the Terra of The Human Realm, and the people of The Celestial Realm are from the Terra of The Human Realm, they are from the Terra of The Human Realm. The people of The Celestial Realm, in the ancient times, also went out from the Terran of The Human Realm. The Celestial Realm was founded by some powerful Terrans who called themselves the Celestial Realm to distinguish themselves from The Human Realm, and over time, the people of The Celestial Realm stopped recognizing their Terran identity, and in turn, wanted to dominate and enve The Human Realm! Jason then further exined the difference between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm, and also talked about his encounters in Secret Land, as well as the battle with the Three Great Divine Sons, where some of The Human Realms ancient martial forces defected to The Celestial Realm. Now, the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the arena finally understood about The Celestial Realm. Mr. Iron Fist said in an indignant tone, So the people of The Celestial Realm actually have their roots in The Human Realm, but they no longer identify with Terran and want to be Terrans superior deity? Thats just treasonous! They also want to wash The Human Realm in blood, is this not to put me The Human Realm in my eyes? We will live for one day, when The Celestial Realmes to vite, we will fight and die! Yes, we will fight! In the middle of the field, one by one, Satan Operation Group Warriors spoke in resolute tones. Jason certainly didnt doubt the Satan Operation Group Warriors will to fight, and knew that if they really wanted to go to war with The Celestial Realms army, each and every one of these Satan Operation Group Warriors in front of them would charge up and fight to the death without any hesitation. Jason said, Before that, I want you to do your best to improve your strength. It must be known that the strong people of The Celestial Realm are very strong. Those truly supreme existences can, so to speak, be able to overthrow us with the lift of a hand! Fortunately, at the moment, strong people of this level are unable toe to The Human Realm, so we still have time. What we have to do is to strive to rapidly raise our strength within this period of time in order to be qualified to fight with The Celestial Realm! Jason, we know! One by one, the Satan Operation Group Warriors nodded their heads, even with the existence of The Celestial Realm, they were fearless, but instead, they were more motivated and eager to be stronger themselves, and their battle intent would be even more prevalent. Chapter 2209 – Satan Operation Group Goes on the Warpath Jasons mention of The Celestial Realm was meant to create some strong pressure on Satan Operation Group Warriors. After fighting side by side for so long, through countless baptisms of blood and fire, and life and death dangers, the Satan Operation Group Warriors in front of them had already honed their iron will, as well as their superb psychological quality and strong self-confidence. Therefore, not to mention what The Celestial Realm, even if there is really any alien invasion, they are not afraid, and will not shake their confidence. Therefore, Jason would not crush them even if he put pressure on them, instead, he would make them turn this pressure into endless motivation, and work harder to be stronger, so that one day, when they really have to face the invasion of The Celestial Realm, they would be able to kill more enemies! Single Arm took a sip of his drink as he looked at Jason and said, Satan, this The Celestial Realm powerhouse is very strong? Jason nodded his head and said, Very strong. The Human Realm had experienced the End Martial Age, and the thousands of years of End Martial Age had made The Human Realms Cultivate almost broken, but The Celestial Realms However, the Celestial Realms Cultivate has always been advancing. It could be said that the supreme beings that existed in The Celestial Realm really possessed the ability to turn rivers upside down, extremely terrifying. Its just that we cante to The Human Realm right now, otherwise with The Human Realms current state, it wouldnt be able to withstand it at all. The corner of Single Arms mouth raised a smile as he said, At least we still have time now. So, never give up until thest moment! Jason smiled, looked at Single Arm, and said, I am truly happy to see you break through to Emperor of the Absolute. It seems that nowadays, you have fully metamorphosed and will be stronger and stronger. You are the one who is shocking, I remember when we were separated, you hadnt even reached Great Emperor Realm yet. nowadays, you are also already at the cultivation level of the absolute top Great Emperor Realm. Single Arm opened his mouth, he continued, And, I can sense that your true battle power has far exceeded your realms embodiment. You and Night King are determined to attack Holy Night people, which means that you both already have the strength to take on the Extreme Realm Emperor, right? Jason didnt hide anything and said with a smile, This confidence is still necessary. If you cant even deal with a single Holy Night people, how can you face the heavens? Haha really deserves to be my brother, this bravado, I like it! Single Armughed loudly and rose. Brothers, drink, party hard tonight, and go out tomorrow! Jason eximed. One by one, Satan Operation Group Warriors immediately picked up a bunch of beer, and drank heavily on this, anyway, if this beer goes down, it wont get drunk, at most, its just a rise in the stomach. Mary, Darcey, Dark Phoniex, White Fox, Emily, Lilith, Talitha and other women gathered together, Darcey, who seldom drank on weekdays, also drank beer, and felt the atmosphere of the Satan Operation Group, and finally realized that Jasons iron blood and heroic feelings were from where he got it from. He finally realized where Jasons iron blood and boldness came from. Under the rendering of the brotherhood of the Satan Operation Group, this kind of temperament was naturally formed over the years. Robert, Marcel, Zack and others are also drinking, but only Benji, alcohol and meat do not touch, to maintain his Buddhist nature. Later on, during the Satan Operation Groups gathering and revelry, Jason also learned about the operations of City of Doom, City of Darkness, and other sub-strongholds. Basically, todays Dark World has Jason as its king, and Satan Operation Group as its honor. Everything was normal. Jason remembered some people, for example, Tamakawa, who had been guarding City of Doom, this royal princess had not visited for a long time, and she might have a stomach of resentment towards herself, right? There is also Luca, the queen of the military industry, also has not seen for a long time, is said to be in the Paradise of the Gods in Holy Land, her father has lifted the seal of her bloodline, but also embarked on the road to cultivate martial arts. Jason thought that when the matter of Holy Night people was finished, he would go to look for them and see how they were doing. Later on, Jason told the Satan Operation Group to rest and refresh themselves for tomorrows battle. The next morning, Jason woke up early. Jason woke up early, and the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the base had all woken up and were gathering in the training ground. Jason walked over and looked at the Satan Operation Group Warriors standing straight in front of him, their fighting spirit was sky-high, he spoke, This time, only 500 warriors are needed to go out. The rest of the warriors, continue to stay at the stronghold, and those who should train will continue to train to maintain the stronghold. With that, Jason continued, This battle is against the Holy Night people, who have many strong warriors, and the Holy Night Group Warriors are also extremely powerful. Therefore, the warriors who are going on the expedition must iparably remember not to take the enemy lightly, not to be careless, and try to minimize casualties if they can. I do not wish to see any of the warriors fail to return. Therefore, on the battlefield, give full y to the results of our special training on weekdays, and bring our teamworkbat skills into y to kill the enemy with abined attack technique! Finally, I wish us a great victory in this battle and annihte Holy Night people! Jason said in a deep voice. In the end, 500 warriors came out, led by Jason, and headed to the harbor pier. Along the way, one by one, the departing Satan Operation Group Warriors didnt have the slightest feeling of nervousness and appeared rxed, their entire mindset was rxed, this was one of the best states of mind when it came to battle. Being rxed before the battle was not as mentally tense, but once on the battlefield, these Satan Operation Group Warriors would be as ferocious as wolves and tigers. Boarding! With Jasons order, the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the field began to board the ship under the leadership of Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Dark Phoniex, and Phantom. Jason, along with Robert, Marcel, Benji, Darcey, Lilith, and the others followed suit. The ship started up and began to move forward to the rendezvous point that had been agreed upon with Night King. On deck, Jason smoked a cigarette and looked out over a vast expanse of magnificent ocean. Darcey came over to him and she said, Did you always used to be like this? Every time you came to Dark World, you led out like this, through battle after battle, didnt you? Jason looked back at Darceys unblemished jade face and smiled, Pretty much. Got used to it anyway. Its like these Satan Operation Group Warriors beside me, if you ask them to be idle, they really cant be idle. The only thing that makes them feel the meaning of surviving in this world is this kind of warfare, because they are warriors. I can understand that. Darcey smiled. Jason said, When you go to the battlefield, I will let Emily, Lilith and the girls be on your team, your safety is to be prioritized. You can feel the atmosphere on the battlefield, or you can join the battle to sharpen your own Cultivate, but it has to be done with safety in mind. Experience on the battlefield needs to be umted step by step, you dont need to rush, step by step. Darcey couldnt help butugh and said, Am I that weak? The way you put it, it seems like Im turning into a liability.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The corner of Jasons mouth lifted up and said, I dont care what you think, Holy Night people are a big Agist with deep roots. So your safety is something I have to absolutely keep. Otherwise if you have a short or long life, wouldnt THE OLD STOKES have to whip me into shape. Just because of my grandfather, huh? Darcey blinked. Jason thought for a moment and said seriously, Not really, the bottom line is, youre my girl, so Im going to protect it! This statement caused Darceys face to blush with beauty. Chapter 2210 – The Two Armies Converge Straits of Magen. A ship traveled over, close to the harbor of this strait and then stopped. On the deck of the ship, there was already a team of heavily armed warriors, their faces were calm, but their bodies were covered with an iron blood killing aura, their eyes shed with a resolute intent, and there was only a fierce battle intent permeating their hard faces. This was the Satan Operation Group Warriors. After sailing around the clock, they finally arrived at the harbor. As the ship stopped and the deck was lowered, Jason said, Lets go, disembark and head to rendezvous with the Eternal Night Legion Warriors. Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group Warriors nodded their heads and walked off the ship with Jason.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This ce was adjacent to the Patagonia teau, and the rendezvous point was in a frontier town under the Patagonia teau mountain range. One by one, the Satan Operation Group Warriors stepped off the ship in an orderly manner, and after all of them had disembarked and assembled, Jason took out his locator and locked onto the coordinates of the location given by Night King, and led this group of Satan Operation Group Warriors to start marching forward. The route of the march was basically along the mountain road under the hignd mountain range, although this area was very sparsely popted, Jason didnt want such arge-scale march to be discovered. Under Jasons leadership, the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the field, as well as Robert, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and others, followed the march along the primitive mountain passes. Along the way, some Satan Operation Group Warriors were holding mountain-opening knives and kept chopping along the road, cutting down some vines and weeds that were in the way, which was opening up the road. Jason looked at the locator, there were still six or seven kilometers away from the convergence point, which was not far, with the current marching speed, he would soon be able to arrive. Darceys first time marching with the army, the whole person was inevitably a little excited, now she is also the peak of Full Saint Stage, her physical quality is also very strong, so with the Satan Operation Group marching also seems to be easy andfortable. Emily, youve alreadye with Jason to fight several times, so you should be able to recognize Satan Operation Groups fighting style, right? Darcey asked Emily who was beside him. Emily nodded and said, In the past, before the New Martial Age arrived, the battle of hot weapons would determine the winner of the battle. I was involved at that time, and I even learned the use of sniper rifles from Phantom. The hot-weapon duel was also extremely thrilling and exciting, and it was a real sense of gunfire. Nowadays, however, hot weapons also y a big role, usuallyunching a hot weapon attack first to break through the enemys defense line, and then charging through for a frontal fight. Darcey nodded and said with a smile, From what youve said, youre kind of an old warrior. Emily smiled and said, Thats for sure. This is still the result of when I was bent on following Jason toe and fight on this side of Dark World, and it turns out that I made the right choice. Because the enhancement of Cultivate cant stay at the stage of talking on paper, it has to be put into action and fight on the battlefield before it can be considered as having a real Cultivate. Darcey nodded, for Emilys words, she naturally agreed. Soon, the Satan Operation Group Warriors led by Jason had already arrived near the scheduled rendezvous point, which was at the back of a border town, and there was still some distance away from that border town. After arriving near the scheduled location, as Jason and the others appeared, several warriors shed out from a hidden lot, dressed in the Eternal Night Legions clothes, and at a nce, it was obvious that they were the Eternal Night Legion Warriors. Greetings, Boss Satan! These several the Eternal Night Legion Warriors came and spoke in a respectful tone. One of them said, Night King and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors are waiting just ahead, please follow me. Good! Jason nodded his head and followed with the Satan Operation Group Warriors, and after crossing the hidden lot ahead, he was able to see the Eternal Night Legion Warriors stationed in front of him. Night King had greeted them, and with a smile, he said, Satan, youve finally arrived. Jason smiled, and said, The two armies have once again converged, how far is this Holy Night peoples Holy Land from here? Night King reached forward and said, Its not far. Bypassing this border town and marching further in, we are almost there. ording to the intelligence I received, Holy Night people have beenying down extremely strict defensestely, and it is possible that after Blood Moons overthrow, Holy Night people have also raised their vignce. Jason nodded and asked, These days, theres no sign of Holy Night Group moving out, right? No sign of that so far. Night King opened his mouth and continued, This means that Holy Night people should still be scheming, so there has been no movement of arge army so far. Jason smiled and said, It means that our decisive action and preemptive strike is still having an effect. Its all about killing Holy Night Group before they make their move and ending them in one fell swoop! Then take a short rest. Then form an army and set off! Night King spoke. Holy Night peopleHoly Land. Holy Night Groups Commander Lord Wrath suddenly walked into arge hall with a hurried face. This was the great hall where the Holy Night Emperor was located, and after walking into the great hall, Lord Wrath found the Holy Night Emperor. Lord Wrath, The Holy n of the Apocalypses side has replied to the news? Holy Night Emperor asked after seeing Lord Wrathe. Lord Wraths face sunk slightly as he said, The Holy n of the Apocalypse has already replied to the message, but The Holy n of the Apocalypses side said that they are not participating in this battle. What? Holy Night Emperor was suddenly surprised, he rose with a huff and came forward, asking in a deep voice, Not participating in this battle? What does The Holy n of the Apocalypse mean? And the other side didnt send any of them? Lord Wrath shook his head and said, No. The Holy n of the Apocalypse is acting a bit cold, which is strange. You know, we are allied with The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and we are going to besiege the Satan Operation Group, how can The Holy n of the Apocalypse say that they should show something? The Holy Night Emperors eyes shed with essence and he was contemting something as he coldly said, The Holy n of the Apocalypses reaction is out of my expectation. It seems that The Holy n of the Apocalypses side no longer intends to ally with my n. Lord Wraths face was stunned as he asked, What the Great Emperor means is that The Holy n of the Apocalypse is unwilling to ally with my n? Why is this? This change in attitude is somewhat sudden. It is unknown at the moment. Perhaps it has something to do with The Celestial Realms visitor as well. The Holy Night Emperor spoke, then his tone turned cold as he said in a chilling voice, It doesnt matter if The Holy n of the Apocalypse is unwilling to send troops. With our ns military strength and powerful people, it is enough to annihte the Satan Operation Group. You immediately go and integrate the Holy Night Army, prepare to send out arge army, and make sure to push Babia to the ground! Yes! Lord Wrath nodded his head and led the order on that. Hmph, The Holy n of the Apocalypse really doesnt know whats going on! Is this to prepare to side with The Human Realm? After wiping out the Satan Operation Group and killing Satan, welle back to settle the score with you! Holy Night Emperor snorted coldly, an icy killing chance permeating the air. Chapter 2211 – The Great War Begins Nightfall. Holy Night peoples Holy Land was still in a state of high alert. Inside Holy Night people, a team of elite warriors was gathering together, this warrior team was thousands of people, most of them were core disciples in Holy Night people, and some of them were armed warrior teams developed by Holy Night people. Lord Wrath gathered these great armies together and prepared to march out overnight to the siege of Babia asmanded by Holy Night Emperor. The morale of this integrated army was high, especially the warriors of Holy Night people Bloodline, who were battle-hardened and had a strong sense of confidence. The main reason for this was that Holy Night Holy Emperor had alreadye out of the gate and sessfully promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, which naturally gave this Holy Night Group Warriors great spiritual encouragement, causing them to believe that Holy Night people were the most powerful force in the world today. My ns Saint Son was killed by Satan, and this is a strange shame for Holy Night people. Therefore, there is only one purpose for this battle, and that is to push down Babia, annihte Satan Operation Group, and kill Satan! Lord Wrath said coldly. War! One by one, Holy Night Group Warriors spoke in unison, and only a strong and powerful battle intent filled the air, their battle intent and fighting spirit had already been mobilized.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They only felt that with the Holy Night Holy Emperor in attendance, they would have nothing to fear, and as long as their troops were directed, they would surely destroy all enemies. Inside arge hall. Holy Night Holy Emperor and Holy Night Emperor were all present, and Silence, the messenger from Land of Silent Night, hadnt left yet. They were all able to sense the stirring and high-pitched battle intent from the Holy Night Group Warriors, which was a manifestation full of confidence. After Holy Night Holy Emperor sensed it, a touch of gratification appeared on his old face, and he only felt that Holy Night Group Warriors maintained such fighting spirit and wariness, and that was what truly qualified warriors were. Old Ancestor, Holy Night Group Warriors have already assembled and will be able to depart immediately. Holy Night Emperor said. Holy Night Holy Emperor nodded as he said in a t tone, Then immediately set out the army, and with the fastest speed,pletely destroy and annihte this Satan Operation Group! Holy Night Holy Emperor was about to give the order, but at this time, he saw the cold aura in the eyes of Silence, who hadnt said anything, sh abruptly, and as if he sensed something, he fiercely said, Elder of Holy Land, outside of your ns Holy Land, there are arge number of people who are rushing here, like an enemy army. Enemy army? Both Holy Night Holy Emperor and Holy Night Emperors faces were stunned. Silences Cultivate cultivation was the highest in the field, so it was not surprising that he was able to be the first to sense some abnormalities. Holy Night Holy Emperors face immediately sank, his body vaguely had a powerful and unrivaled Psychic breath permeating his body, he was also sensing carefully, and at that moment, he also sensed an abnormality outside of Holy Land, there was a murderous and fierce aura that was sweeping towards Holy Night peoples side. Damn it! There really is an enemy! Holy Night Holy Emperor opened his mouth, and he immediately said, Send down the order that all Holy Night Group Warriors prepare to meet the enemy! No matter who the enemy is thates, all will be killed without pardon! Holy Night Emperors entire person immediately rushed out, informing the entire Holy Night Group Warriors of the news of an iing enemy. At the same time. Outside Holy Night peopleHoly Land. One by one, heavily-armed warriors were assaulting towards the front, they were holding firearms, one by one, they were murderous, and there was a strong killing opportunity pervading them. This is exactly Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors, the two teams of warriors united, have been ambushed to the Holy Night peopleHoly Land in front of the night, when the night descends, all of them attacked, and rushed towards the Holy Night peoples Holy The night fell, and all of them attacked, charging towards Holy Night peoples Holy Land. The momentum of this charge, without the slightest concealment or any ambush, just rushed over with the fastest speed. This was also Jasons countermeasure after discussing with Night King. Holy Night people have Extreme Realm Emperor on their side, Extreme Realm Emperor is unpredictable, his perception ability is even more amazing, Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors strength cant do anything at all to evade the Eternal Night Legion Warriors. Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors strength ispletely unable to escape the senses of the Extreme Realm Emperor. In addition, Holy Night people had always adopted a strict defense strategy, so ambushing them would not be of much significance. This was different from the siege of Blood Moon, where they were able to sneak past and give Blood Moon an unexpected attack. After considering all the factors, Jason and Night King immediately decided that the two armies would charge forward with the fastest speed and attack Holy Night peopleHoly Land. The two sides of the warriors added up to thousands of people, so the momentum of the assault charge, has caused the Holy Land periphery of some Holy Night Group Warriors attention, not yet wait for them to react to it, and violentlyC! Da da da da da! A burst of gunfire had already sounded, and the sound of gunfire from a heavy machine gun had already rung out deafeningly in the sky. The pungent smell of nitrous smoke began to permeate the air, and the fire of a single gun was fully opened, intertwined, forming a metal storm-like firework, frantically strangling towards the front, engulfing it towards the front. Enemy attackC In front, some Holy Night Group Warriors shouted out, but their words came to an abrupt end before they finished speaking, and they had already been shot into a hos nest under the coverage of the metal storm-like firepower. Brothers, charge, charge up and destroy the Holy Night people! Mr. Iron Fist shouted into his headset, his body was steaming with murderous energy, with an iron blood killing aura manifesting itself, he was holding a Browning M2 heavy machine gun, and monstrous killing intent was permeating him. Behind him, the Satan Operation Group Warriors were charging, one by one, their firepower was on full st, sweeping towards the front. On the side of the Eternal Night Legion, Devil Lord was also roaring, leading the Eternal Night Legion Warriors to charge forward. In todays Dark World, when ites tobat ability, the Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion are the most capable, and now that the warriors of these two legions are united together, the ferocity of the attacking firepower can be said to be terrifyingly iparable. They were invincible as they swept forward. At the back, Jason, Night King and the others followed the warrior team and also surged forward, they were in charge of the overall battle and were also on the lookout for the strongest of the Holy Night people. Inside Holy Night people. When Lord Wrath received Holy Night Emperors instruction and learned that there was an enemying, he was about to prepare to attack, when the sound of bursts of gunfire had already spread out and passed over, filling the entire Holy Land of Holy Night people. Lord Wrath was confused for a moment on the spot, but he quickly reacted and instantly roared, An enemy ising, all attack, kill without pardon! The Holy Night Army assembled in the field immediatelyunched a full-scale attack, especially those armed fighters who were recruited and trained, they were more familiar with gun battles, one by one, they picked up their own weapons, assaulted towards the front, and started to counter-attack with the help of the surrounding bunkers. Da da da da! Bang bang bang! For a while, the sound of gunfire flourished and continued to reverberate. With Holy Night Armys counterattack, the battle between the two sides began. Chapter 2212 – A Strong Man Appears Da-da-da-da! Bang! Bang! Spray! Array of gunfire sounds continue to ring, the two sides of the fierce firepower to attack each other, under the night a quite heavy machine guns formed by the firepower as a jet out of the fire snake, is open teeth and ws, with a destructive momentum sweeping and devouring forward. Soon, the field already had the smell of blood in the diffusion. The gusts of blood and the strong smell of smoke mixed together, forming an extremely pungent vor, which was also the unique vor of the battlefield. For the veterans on the battlefield, they had already gotten used to this smell, especially these Satan Operation Group Warriors, after smelling this pungent smell on the battlefield, it was like a catalyst, causing their blood to stir up, and their own will to fight was even more flourishing, along with the shouts of killing, charging forward. Kill! The two sides of the warriors shouted, the hands of the firearms fire,yers of firepower spread, with a sweeping momentum sweeping forward, extremely violent and surging, the formation of that firepowerwork, can be said to be irresistible. Poof! Puh snort! Blood sttered, flesh and blood flew. Those armed warriors recruited and trained by the Holy Night people were simply unable to resist, even though theirbat skills were extremely high, and they came to counterattack very quickly, but under the stormy firepower attack formed by the Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors, the Eternal Night Legion Warriors were able to attack the Eternal Night Legion Warriors, but the Eternal Night Legion Warriors were able to attack the Eternal Night Legion Warriors. However, under the stormy fire attack formed by Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors, the counterattacks of the Eternal Night Legion Warriors were insignificant. One by one, the Eternal Night Legion Warriors were killed one after another, and were unable to stop Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors from advancing forward. In the blink of an eye, Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors had already rushed into Holy Land, and the guns were pointed at the Holy Night peoples warriors who were rushing over. It could be said that this wave of charging that Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriorsbined, one killed many Holy Night peoples warriors, especially those of the Eternal Night Legion Warriors, who impacted in the front and were also killed the most. In the blink of an eye, the entire Holy Night peoples Holy Land was already a river of blood, filled with a strong and pungent bloody vor. What kind of person dares toe and offend my n Holy Land? Looking for death! Steeply, an old but supremely powerful bellowing voice rang out, shaking the sky and causing heaven and earth to lose color, its voice was like thunder, rolling and moving, containing a strong and unparalleled Godly Might, like a tidal wave crushing down on the Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors. This was the true significance of the godly pressure, shaking the heavens and earth, causing the winds and clouds to change color and sweeping up gusts of wind. Such godly pressure was simply not something that the Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors in the field could resist, so under the pressure, most of the warriors figures gave a violent start, and they were all about to fall to the ground as a result of the pressure. Taking advantage of this gap, those Holy Night peoples warriors also frantically rushed up, and under Lord Wraths leadership, they closed the distance and attacked and killed the Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors. Holy Night Holy Emperor? Ill meet you! Jasons voice rang out as he moved and sprinted forward. At the same time, the Sunling Bloodline on his body erupted like an ocean, like a blood dragon rising up in the air, reflecting the sky, forming an ocean of qi and blood still. Rolling like a tide of Green Dragons Breath filled the air, forming a gravitational potential field, resisting the pressure of the Avatar in the void, and only an aura of the Emperor of the Absolute filled the air. At this moment, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was activated to the extreme, although it was only at the absolute top Great Emperor Realm level, but surprisingly, it was able to withstand the pressure of the Avatar, making the Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors from being suppressed by that Avatar Mighty Pressure. Hmm? A voice that appeared to be surprised came out, apparently Holy Night Holy Emperor was also greatly surprised, not having thought that a guy at the top of the Great Emperor Realm would actually be able to withstand the through-gods might that he had unleashed. This was simply unbelievable to him, and if he hadnt experienced it himself, he would never have believed that such a thing existed. Holy Night Holy Emperor, you old undead are out of the gate? Do you really think that youre invincible just because youve broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor? Tonight, Iming to wipe out thisir of yours! Night Kings voice rang out, and he also came, side by side with Jason, walking forward. On Night Kings body, there was already a wisp of Tong Shen mighty pressure permeating his body, although it was far from reaching that aura of might of a true Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, but this wisp of Tong Shen might was already too much for people to ignore. Night King? Its you sphemous Bloodchild? Damn it! A bellowing voice rang out, it was the voice of Holy Night Emperor as he rushed out. The Holy Night Emperor who rushed out saw Jason, and also saw Night King, his face turned iron blue, a frenzy of anger grew in his heart, he had not thought that before the Holy Night Army had mobilized, Jason and Night King had already teamed up to kill the door. This feeling was very familiar! It was just like when Jason and Night King joined hands to kill in Blood Moon. I was preparing to annihte you guys, but I never thought that you guys would take the initiative toe to my door! Holy Night Emperor opened his mouth, he then said, But its good that youre all here, so Ill save a lot of effort and annihte all of you here tonight! As he spoke, Holy Night Holy Emperor also walked out. His old and withered body at the moment is a horror of the strongest breath in the shroud, that is the breath of Gods pressure, hand and foot seems to cater to the heaven and earth avenue, bringing a kind of endless oppression, enough to let a persons heart and guts all cracked, looks extremely horrible! After all, this is the true meaning of Extreme Realm Emperor! Holy Night Holy Emperors old eyes looked towards Night King, and after an indifferent sweep of his gaze, his eyes locked onto Jason and said, You are Satan? It is I. Holy Night Holy Emperor, the Emperor of Blood of the same era as you is waiting for you in the ground. I think that with yourpany, Emperor of Blood will not feel lonely. Jason said in a calm tone. Arrogant! Holy Night Holy Emperor shouted, his eyes had a sharp and cold aura in them as he said in a cold voice, A mere ant of Emperor of the Absolute, how dare you say such big words? An ant? Oh, sometimes, ants can also die elephants. Whats more, in my eyes, you dont count as an elephant. Tonight, lets just watch me frame and kill a Tong Shen powerhouse! Jason responded forcefully. Holy Night Holy Emperor, why bother talking nonsense with him, just directly strike to kill him and let him know that Holy Night Holy Emperors majesty cannot be offended! Holy Night Emperor said in a cold voice. Jason didnt even bother to pay attention to Holy Night Emperor, an Extreme Realm Emperor was just that, he hadpletely disregarded his eyes. Jasons eyes looked towards the inside of the hall, and he suddenly opened his mouth and said, There are still people inside, right? Why hasnt hee out yet? Do you want to sit on the spot? Come out and see how much weight you have! Jason was able to sense that there was someone else inside the hall, his breath was not visible and seemed unusual, but somehow, the other party brought him a sense of terror that was far superior to Holy Night Holy Emperor. He has not yet reached Extreme Realm Emperor, but he actually has such an aura and perception ability, it is really rare in this world. Im afraid that the top ten Heavens Pride disciples in the Heavens are no better than this!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Inside the grand hall, a calm voice with slight emotion rang out, followed by a figure slowly stepping out. It was none other than Land of Silent Nights emissary Silence. Chapter 2213 – What’s the harm in a battle! The gaze in Jasons eyes was fixed on Silence, he could sense that Silences Cultivate aura went along the line of Ancient Martial Arts, not the Cultivate counting path which was based on force. This meant that Silence was not a Dark Ancient n person, as for what identity, Jason did not know yet, nor did he know why the other party was in Holy Night peoples Holy Land. All the signs looked like they hade to Holy Night people to discuss something. Silence brought him a great sense of pressure, the Cultivate aura was not obvious, but it was as unfathomable as a profound hell, so much so that it made Jason feel that Silences Cultivate cultivation was higher than Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, and these Carovia old-timers. . Of course, Silence has not yet been able to bring Jason that overwhelming sense of Cultivate pressure, so Jason guessed that Silence is probably still in the Extreme Realm Emperor, and most likely already at the peak of the Extreme Realm Emperor, just one step short of reaching Quasi life and death realm! and death realm! You are not from Dark Ancient n. Which side of the force do youe from? Jason stared at Silence and opened his mouth to ask. Silence smiled bashfully and said, Why should a dying man know so much? You are that Jason, right? In Secret Land, you made many Lord Plumpton suffer a great loss. It seems that your natural talent is indeed very high, but unfortunately, you no longer have the chance to fully grow up. The pupils in Jasons eyes shrunk steeply and coldly as he said in a chilling voice, Youe from The Celestial Realm? Silence shook his head and said, No. However, the power Im from is already connected to the heavens, so its fine for you to consider me as being on the side of the heavens. Then its the Upper Heavenspdog, it should be killed! Jason spoke coldly, the Green Dragon Origin permeating his body. Insolent little child, how dare you disrespect the messenger as well! Lets see the old man kill you! Holy Night Holy Emperor opened his mouth, a Tong Shen mighty pressure was permeating his body, that pair of old eyes killing chance skyrocketed, staring at Jason, that zing killing chance was intense to the extreme. Rumble! Without warning, Holy Night Holy Emperor evolved his attack, a party of Silent Holy Night scene floated in the air, enveloping Jason, in which a silent aura was permeating, the surging The Power of the Gods shook this space, causing the wind and clouds in the heaven and earth to change color, and a supreme and unparalleled heaven and earth power was surging, adding to this party of the Holy Night scene. A powerful and unrivaled power of the heavens and earth surged, imposing itself on this Holy Night scene. This Holy Night Scene appeared in the air, shrouded and copsed towards Jason, in which a monstrous fist power was manifesting, the fist intent contained within it was filled with the intent of silence and death, and there was a destructive The Power of the Gods erupting, and it sted towards Jason.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Break me! Jason shouted, he used Fighter Arctic to catalyze the Heaven Fists punching power, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit flourished, zing like the sun, he exploded the Heaven Fists punching power, a fist sted out, mountains and rivers were shattered, there was an unrelenting, ferocious and overbearing aura. Rumble! Jasons fist power struck, the Green Dragon Origin Power coalesced on his fist, and sted forward along with his fist power, and under the Green Dragons Golden Body being pushed to the extreme, ayer of light gold and greenish luster enveloped that fist. Bang! In an instant, the fists of the two men fiercely bombarded together, erupting with a shocking might. The Power of the Gods contained in Holy Night Holy Emperors fist crushed over like a mountain, while the Green Dragon Power condensed in Jasons fist met it and shook the Power of the Gods. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body glowed brightly, and when this punch fell, he stood firmly in ce, actually resisting Holy Night Holy Emperors punch that contained The Power of the Gods! Holy Night Holy Emperors mouth immediately grew, and he was unable to speak for a moment. How is this possible? Holy Night Holy Emperors old face was shocked, unable to believe the scene he saw in front of him, an Emperor of the Absolute martial artist is just, he is an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse who was directly annihted when he raised his hand. However, what did he see? The other party was actually able to shake his fist? And he was still unharmed? This was simply too shocking to him,pletely unbelievable, and even he had a hallucination, thinking that his breakthrough of this Extreme Realm Emperor was not an illusion? Otherwise, from the rules of the Cultivate level, an Extreme Realm Emperor would be strong enough to suppress the Emperor of the Absolute with just that divine pressure, let alone a single punch from him. Is that all youve got? Jasonughed coldly and said, Speaking of which, its even worse than those Lord Plumpton! You want to kill me with this strength? How ridiculous! Holy Night Emperors face waspletely stunned, the depths of his eyes showed a great sense of panic, he was very clear about what an Extreme Realm Emperor meant, with his Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, he was unable to take down the punch of a godly powerhouse without any damage. Jason had actually managed to do so, and only by virtue of his Extreme Realm Emperor cultivation! This was too heaven-defying! Holy Night Emperor couldnt help but recall that battle in City of Darkness, what was Jasons cultivation level at that time? At that time, Holy Night Emperor was at the level of Emperor of the Absolute, and he was confident that he could suppress Jason with his hands, but how long has it been since then, Jason is now able to resist the attack of the Extreme Realm Emperor. This means that it is really easy for Jason to kill him! Holy Night Emperor couldnt help but remember that Holy Night people still wanted to send out arge army to besiege Satan Operation Group, but now it seemed that it was a joke! If they really attacked, they wouldnt even know how to die, right? Although Holy Night Emperor was a bit terrified inside, he quickly calmed down, because Holy Night people still had an emissary from Forbidden Land on their side, an emissary whose Cultivate Cultivation was more powerful than even Holy Night Holy Emperor. As long as Envoy of Silent Night made a move, Jason would definitely die, right? Thinking of this, Holy Night Emperor was slightly relieved, no longer afraid and terrified. Night Kings gaze was indifferent as he looked towards Holy Night Holy Emperor, and he said in a cold voice, Holy Night Emperor, let me meet you. Lets see what strength you actually have! Just a sphemous Bloodchild! How dare youe and mor, looking for death! Holy Night Emperor became furious. Holy Night Origin Fist! Night King shouted coldly as he activated the Holy Night Origin, a wisp of The Power of the Gods permeating his body as he formed a fist and attacked the Holy Night Emperor. The Cultivate aura on Holy Night Emperors body also soared, an Extreme Realm Emperors might was manifesting, as he activated Holy Nights Silent Fist, and his fist power bombarded and copsed the sky, sweeping towards the Holy Night King. Night King. Whoosh! At that moment, Jasons figure moved as he sprinted towards Holy Night Holy Emperor. At that moment, the green dragon phantom on his body manifested itself, and a huge green dragon shadow appeared in the air, copsing the sky and the earth, with a supreme dragon might aura permeating the air, causing the sky and the earth to tremble. Eh? At the time when the green dragon phantom appeared in the air, Silence snorted coldly, two cold auras shot out from his eyes, and there was a supreme killing chance surging in his body. Chapter 2214 The pinnacle of spirituality Ang roarC The Green Dragons Breath appeared in the sky, the sound of dragon roar was unceasing, and a vast and boundless Dragons Might aura was spreading, enveloping the sky and shocking the hearts of the people. The huge green dragons shadow stretched across the sky, and Jasons own Sunling Bloodline reflected, rolling like a tide of Green Dragons Breath surging, making this green dragons shadow looked like it was about to solidify, appearing as if it was lifelike, revealing its divine power. Holy Night Fist of Ten Thousand Ways!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Holy Night Holy Emperor shouted out, he no longer had any contempt for Jason, treating Jason as a truly powerful opponent. Jasons Sunling Bloodline was too strong, even though Holy Night Holy Emperor had already broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, he felt that his own bloodline was not as thick as Jason. On the one hand, Jason was young and in his prime, and on the other hand, Jasons Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline itself was as vigorous as the sun. Holy Night Holy Emperor knew that this battle was a matter of life and death for Holy Night people, so he needed to do his best to kill Jason. Holy Land catalyzed the strongest fist momentum, evolving a strand of The Power of the Gods, invisible as if there were ten thousand paths of support, wisps of the Qi of the Gods seemed to be evolving the heavens and all paths of the heavens, presented in his fist momentum, as if wrapping the power of the ten thousand paths of theherworld to kill down. Sky Fist! Jason violently bellowed out, he waspletely fearless, using Fighter Arctic to catalyze the Sky Fist fist momentum, a Fist brand in the air, a total of Nine Fist Seals, like nine suns across the sky, impacting the Sunling Bloodline in the air and this Nine Fist Seals formed a resonance, with the power of Sunling Bloodline merging into this Fist, and the endless Green Dragon Power was also condensing, making that Fist ze like the sun, like a round of zing sun, like it had the ability to burn the sky and boil the sea. Rumble! In the end, this Fist fell straight down, like a falling sun, engulfing and burning towards Holy Night Holy Emperor with an unrelenting momentum, meeting the opponents fist attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this instant, this side of the earth and sky seemed to bepletely boiling in general, the space was even trembling violently, under the bombardment of two peoples fists seemed to have caused this side of the space to be unstable, the violent qi swept over in all directions, stirring up the wind and clouds, shaking the earth and sky! The Power of the Gods condensed by Holy Night Holy Emperors fist power was extremely terrifying, and each strand of the Power of the Gods was enough to kill an ordinary Emperor of the Absolute powerhouse, but what shocked people was that the Sky Fist that Jason had evolved was a hard and strong Harmonious Fist power. But what shocked people was that the Sky Fist that Jason had evolved was able to withstand the Holy Night Holy Emperors Ten Thousand Paths Enhanced Fist Attack. Under the impact of Holy Night Holy Emperors The Power of the Gods, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was dimmed, but under the stimtion of his vital energy and blood, everything was restored as before. In Jasons opinion, the Holy Night Holy Emperorsbat power was slightly inferior to that of Mixed God Son in Secret Land at full strength. Therefore, Jason could be said to have no problems against Holy Night Holy Emperor. The only thing that made Jason feel jealous was Silence. Dragon Bloodline? Unfortunately, you are destined to not be able to be able to intimidate the heavens and the worlds like the ancient Emperor of Man. Let you die tonight! Silence opened his mouth, he could see at a nce that Holy Night Holy Emperor was not Jasons opponent. It wasnt that he looked down on Holy Night Holy Emperor, but Jason was too heaven-defying, even in Land of Silent Night, there would be some amazingly talented young people, but none of them could match up to Jason. Therefore, Silence couldnt wait any longer, he wanted to take action on this, and wanted to kill Jason quickly. Do you really think you can dominate this ce? Jasonughed coldly, he then said, If you have the cultivation of Quasi life and death realm, then you might have the ability to do so. Extreme Realm Emperor is just that, I would like to see how powerful you are! How ignorant! Silence opened his mouth, he took a step out, the winds of the astral deities hunted, and there was an invisible airflow surging around his body, it was clearly a Psychic breath, which was iparably strong and surrounded his body. At this moment, Silence no longer hid his own strength, his Cultivate breath under the full presentation, instantly climbed up, immediately reached the Extreme Realm Emperor peak realm, that through the Gods might like an abyss like a prison,pared to the Holy Night Holy Emperor are several times more powerful! After all, Holy Night Holy Emperor was only the first to be an Extreme Realm Emperor, while Silence was already the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, in the Extreme Realm Emperor realm, he could be said to have already reached the end of the realm, but he hadnt yet broken through to the He has not yet broken through to the Quasi life and death realm. The gaze in Silences eyes was like a swording out of a pin, tightly staring at Jason, the endless pressure was presenting, and the thick and iparable power of Tongshen even suppressed Jason. At that moment, Jason finally felt a sense of pressure. It was strong and terrifying! This was a strong person who had gone to the extreme of Extreme Realm Emperor, and it was simply not something that could bepared to the might of a strong person at the beginning stage of Extreme Realm Emperor. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was even more zing, the light was eye-catching and extremely dazzling, and the rolling qi and blood was even surging, evolving a gravitational potential field to counter Silences peak Extreme Realm Emperors mighty pressure aura. Amitabha Buddha! At this moment, a Buddhist meditation sounded. But it was Benji who was seen walking step by step with his hands folded, his gaze resolute, his face calm, and his bodys Buddhist radiance zing without bounds, reflecting the heavens. Beside him, Robert also walked step by step, his body flowed with a Rui Xiang Purple Qi, apanied by a Kirin Divine Power, his battle intent was unrivaled, his face determined, apanied by Benji, walked all the way to Jasons side of the battlefield. Obviously, Robert and Benji hade to assist in the battle. After seeing Robert and Benjie, Jason knew that the big battlefield behind him had basically been stabilized, which was why Robert and Benji had taken time out toe to meet the most powerful among Holy Night people. As a matter of fact, when Jason was fighting against Holy Night Holy Emperor, the big battlefield behind him had already been killed beyond measure. The Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors were united together, charging towards the Holy Night Group Warriors with the momentum of a tiger and a wolf, with Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Phantom, and others as their leaders. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Lion, Phantom and others led the Satan Operation Group to attack Holy Night Group Warriors in abined attack formation. Devil Lords demonic aura was like a tidal wave, he had also reached the peak of Great Emperor Realm, his battle spirit was unparalleled, as if he was possessed by a god or a demon, he rushed towards Lord Wrath and fought with Lord Wrath. After Single Arm broke through to the peak of Great Emperor Realm, he has abandoned the use of blood swords, his palms are the best swords on his body, and he condensed the sword momentum with his palms and swords, and a blood-colored de awn erupted, attacking and killing one of the Holy Night people, Saint Martyr. Elder Saint Martyr, who was also an absolute top Great Emperor Realm powerhouse. In addition, there was also an Emperor of the Absolute among the Holy Night people, who was also a reclusive Elder, and was currently being fought by Zack and Marcel. Emily, Lilith, Darcey, and Talitha, on the other hand, were united and were facing off against some of the strongest members of the Holy Night people who had reached the level of Great Emperor Realm. It could be said that Holy Night peoples base was really strong, there were quite a few strong people who had reached the Great Emperor level, Emperor of the Absolute had three of them, and there were also strong people like Holy Night Emperor, Holy Night Holy Emperor. However, Jason and Night King hade over jointly this time, and their battle power was also super strong, if there was no Silence as a variable in, right now Holy Night people would have been rubbed on the ground. Chapter 2215 – Supreme Battle, Outbreak! Benji and Robert came, their eyes fixed on Holy Night Holy Emperor and Holy Night Emperor. Jason scanned the situation in the arena, and he said in a deep voice, Night King, hold off Holy Night Holy Emperor. Benji, Robert, kill Holy Night Emperor as fast as you can! Saying that, Jasons figure moved, and he took straight towards Silence. In the field, he was the only one who was able to fight against Silence. Therefore, Jason had no choice but to gather Green Dragons Golden Body to its strongest state, and under Fighter Arctics urging, his battle spirit and fighting spirit had also gathered to its strongest state, rolling Qi and blood like a tidal wave, covering the sky and the sun, like a sea of Qi and blood, obscuring the heaven and earth. Wisps of Green Dragons Breath filled the air and surrounded his body, and his own Green Dragon Origin Power even fully erupted, converging on his fist. Boom! Jason evolved his fist, and along with the sound of the void shaking, a heavenly fist intent manifested. A Sunling Bloodline impacted the sky, invisibly manifesting a majestic Emperor Brewers silhouette, and the Emperor Brewers power to rid the world of demons was even more magnificent and boundless, shocking the heavens and moving the earth, with the power of sweeping across the world. Fist intent manifested, across the sky, with an unrivaled momentum bombarded towards Silence. Silences gaze was cold, in the face of Jasons attacking fist, he didnt have the slightest sense of carelessness, although he was confident that his strength could suppress Jason, but in the face of such a heavenly demon who was able to fight against the Extreme Realm Emperors early-stage powerhouses, he didnt want to be careless for a moment and lead to the gutter turning over. Tianyan killing fist! Silence shouted out coldly as he erupted the inherited fist Dao from Land of Silent Night, the fist Dao intent embedded within it was powerful and overwhelming, like the Heavenly Diffusion of the Ten Thousand Paths, and what was evolving at the moment was an exterminating intent. This is an extermination fist posture, filled with endless killing opportunities and extinction atmosphere, along with Silence evolved fist meaning presented in the air, his own The pinnacle of spirituality of The Power of the Gods is a full outbreak, in his fist posture swept out, like a sea of fury, engulfed and swept toward the Jason. Rumble! In an instant, Jasons fist power and Silences Fist of Extinction bombarded together, Green Dragon Origin Power boiling, roaring in the air, attacking forward with a world-ss momentum, meeting the terrifying The Power of the Gods that erupted from Silences fist power. The Power of the Gods erupted from Silences fist. Under the bombardment of the fist power, the sound and power of the bombardment resounded between heaven and earth, and the space on this side was about to copse, and the power of the fist power that erupted from the fist power was horrifyingly terrifying, and made people feel shocked and horrified.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Silence this fist fell, but saw Jason muffled grunted, was shocked backward one after another, Green Dragons Golden Bodys light also dimmed. Jasons face turned a little pale, and the blood in his body boiled. The gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly, sure enough, the battle power of this Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouse was indeed extremely terrifying, the power that he was able to utilize contained an irresistible prating killing power, and was even able to shock his flesh and bones. Fortunately, his Green Dragons Golden Body was strong enough, plus the fact that he had been tempering his body with the power of heaven and earth, which was why he had not been injured by that The Power of the Gods within Silences punching power in a single strike. Kill! Night King fiercely bellowed, he had no reservations and frantically hooked that Holy Night Origin Power to fortify his body, he evolved a strand of The Power of the Gods to the maximum, and erupted into a fist momentum that forcefully attacked the Holy Night Holy Emperor. Night King had yet to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, and facing Holy Night Holy Emperor, an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, he could only attack with all his might without any reservations, trying to stall Holy Night Holy Emperor as much as possible. A mere sphemous Bloodchild, a disgrace to Holy Night people, deserves to be killed! Holy Night Holy Emperor shouted angrily, his killing chance was zing, his own Psychic breath was permeating, he decided to kill Night King as soon as possible, and then unite with Silence to kill Jason. Jason so heavenly performance, already let Holy Night Holy Emperor feel a kind of uneasy sense of fear, he is lucky that this time happens to be Envoy of Silent Night toe, otherwise there is no Silence tonight, Im afraid that Holy Night people have long been unprotected. Therefore, such a potentially dangerous enemy, Holy Night Holy Emperor certainly cant keep, there is also Night King as well, in his eyes can be called Holy Night peoples shame, should also be killed. Holy Night Holy Emperor activated Holy Night people Bloodlines battle technique, wrapped in the strongest and unrivaled power of God, and attacked and killed Night King. At the same time, Benji and Robert also teamed up to attack Holy Night Emperor. Holy Night Emperor had already reached the realm of Extreme Realm Emperor, that is, Extreme Realm Emperor, and he could see that Benji and Robert had not yet reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, which was equivalent to Agists top Great Emperor Realm level. Immediately, Holy Night Emperor diffused a godly pressure on his body, attempting to use his godly pressure to suppress Robert and Benji. Boom! Benjis body was filled with Buddhist radiance, as he activated The Earth Store Sutra, and the silhouette of the Earth Store King appeared in the air, with a solemn appearance in front of him, and a side of endless hell connected behind him. Roberts destiny illusion also evolved in the air, a purple unicorn appeared and floated in the air, surrounded by wisps of auspicious purple aura, which made Roberts Cultivate aura also climbed up. However, when Holy Night Emperors wisp of Tong Shen might pressed over, Benji and Robertpletely resisted it with their own Fate Illusion. Holy Night Emperor was dumbfounded, he had thought that Jason was heaven-defying even if he was, howe these people around Jason also seemed so heaven-defying and perverted? They were actuallypletely unaffected by the pressure of his own wisp of Tong Shen Qi. Vaguely, Holy Night Emperors heart was flooded with an ominous premonition, and he only felt that Robert and Benji had the strength to fight him. If the two of them joined forces, wouldnt he be in danger? Just as this thought appeared, suddenlyC Kirin Battle Technique! Robert let out a loud shout as he exploded into the Kirin Battle Technique attack, wisps of Kirin Divine Power merged into his fist, which sted forward, shaking the void, the Power of the Great Sage boiling up, and the purple color of the Great Sage boiling up. Sage was boiling, the purple fist reflected in the sky, strong and unrivaled, and it went straight towards the Holy Night Emperor. The Ten Hells of the Earth Treasury Sutra! Benji also shouted lowly as he catalyzed The Earth Store Sutra, evolving a side of hell. Only to see that the shadow of the Hell Scene connected behind the Earth Store Kings shadow and Benjis punching intentbined, as if a real Hell had been created, enveloping the Holy Night Emperors entire person. Break! Holy Night Emperor roared out, his Origin Power erupted, fully utilizing his own strand of The Power of the Gods, evolving a party of Silent Night Scene, which enveloped him forward, and his fist also sted out to meet Benji and Roberts attack. Holy Night Emperor sensed the sense of crisis, he had to fight with all his might. Chapter 2216 – Silence’s Killing Chance Silence stared coldly at Jason, his face slightlyplicated. He never thought that he could directly kill Jason with his punch just now, but Jason resisted too easily, right? He is Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouse, Jason is only in the Emperor of the Absolute level, Cultivate Realm with him a huge difference, in his view just now that punch even if he can not kill Jason, at least to make Jason injured only right. However, he saw that his punch only forced Jason back a few steps, failing to cause substantial damage, which made him feel shocked, feeling unimaginable. Even, he couldnt help but think, in addition to Jason, the world could not find a second person with the strength of the top Great Emperor Realm cultivation who could receive his punch, right? This was simply heaven-defying! Subsequently, the corner of Silences mouth hooked up with a sh of cold smile, in his opinion, to be able to personally kill a heavenly pride against the heavens, it was simply the most enjoyable thing to do. Jason, rtively speaking, you are very strong and can be called invincible at the same level. Unfortunately, you have not reached Extreme Realm Emperor even if you are heaven-defying, so tonight is destined to be your death! Silence opened his mouth, his own Cultivate aura surged once again, and the manifested Aura of the Gods encircled his body, in which a terrifying abyss-like The Power of the Gods was permeating. Killing the reincarnation! Silences face sank, and his killing chance flourished, as he activated the fist of the Tianyan killing fist, evolving a round of extermination wheel-like seals that pushed forward from the void, enveloping and engulfing Jason. Jasons face became heavy, he could sense that Silences strike contained a terrifying killing chance. That side of Killing the reincarnation of the seal filled with a strong iparable The Power of the Gods, attracted this side of the world are in the roaring vibration, this Killing the reincarnation of the seal towards the front of the crushing, this side of the space as if unstable, issued a burst of violent sts, boundless power swept and engulfed, as if it were the most important thing in the world. The might swept and engulfed, like a bottomless ck hole abyss, to swallow Jason into. Jasons will to fight was boundless, he naturally did not have the slightest intention of retreating and fearing, he had been urging Front Arctic, but unfortunately, so far, he still failed to trigger it. Facing Silences killing move, Jasons body violently filled with The spirit of the emperor, he had already activated the Human Emperor Technique, causing The original energy of the emperor to permeate out. energy of the emperor to diffuse out. Imperial Sunday of Human Emperor Fist! Jason suddenly let out a bellowing cry, his voice shook like thunder, and his battle spirit and killing intent rose up to the sky, shaking the heavens, under Fighter Arctics urging, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit zed without bounds, fearless of any strong enemy. Ang roar! In mid-air, the Green Dragons Breath emitted a dragons roar and entered Jasons body, forming a pivotal bridge, causing Jasons own The Spirit of the Emperor and Green Dragons Breath to merge together, and the resulting Origin Power was superimposed on his Human Emperor Fist. Rumble! In the void, a muffled sound rang out, and it was clear that Jasons The spirit of the emperor and Green Dragons Breath were intertwined together, manifesting a round of obsidian rising, squeezing the sky, as if a round of sun had risen out of thin air, blossoming with zing and eye-catching light, and it was also crushing towards Silence with a might that burned through the sky. Silence. This was the fist intent of this fist style.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. That fist intent was like a round of rising sun, magnificent, zing, dazzling, containing a brilliant sun-like pressure, carrying an imperial might, and with an aura that crushed the heavens, it sted towards Silence. Almost in the blink of an eyeC Boom! With a loud boom, the evolved Obsidian Sun and the seal of the Exterminating Round Wheel crushed together, shooting out endless torrents of qi, forming an exuberant and majestic energy aura that impacted in all directions. This strike between the two people, shocked the hearts of the people, the sound and prestige shook the ears. It was seen that the round of obsidian sun sted towards the mark of extermination, impacting with The Power of the Gods embedded within the mark of extermination, and ultimately, it was actually hardened to wipe out the mark of extermination. Apanied by the sting sound of the fist, Jason could not help but fall back one after another, he broke through Silences killing move, but he was also injured by The Power of the Gods that swept over. Jasons bodys qi and blood surged, and his breathing was a bit out of whack. Kill! Silences face was cold, his eyes were full of killing opportunities, he shouted, his body moved, rushing towards Jason with the speed of the wind and lightning, a fist shadow spread out in the air, forming a fist cage, locking Jason inside. All Arctic! Jasons qi and blood were not flowing well, and he could not meet the attack in time, so he could only catalyze the All Arctic in the Nine Characters Fist! All ArcticFist appeared, but it was constantly splitting, formingyers of Fists in front of Jason, as if forming a brick wall in front of him, used to resist Silences attacking punches. On the other hand, Jason was also running Zhe Arctic, recovering his disordered and agitated qi and blood. Boom! Boom! Boom! Silences iing fistsnded one by one, each of them containing a powerful and iparable The Power of the Gods, and sted on top of Jasons All Arctic evolved Fist. Under the attack of Silences punches, Jasons body once again retreated a few steps before he was able to stabilize himself. Silence stared closely at Jason, sensing Jasons blood fluctuation, obviously also being injured by his The Power of the Gods, but overall, Jasons impact was not that big. This made Silence a face even more gloomy, in exchange for other Extreme Realm Emperor below the opponent, would have long been his fist power to burst, also only Jason such a heaven-defying existence, can be hard to resist until now. Id like to see how long you can resist! Silence said coldly. Jason suddenly smiled, his deep eyes had a fiery burning battle intent presenting itself as he said, Resist? Do you really think that your strength has reached the point ofpletely crushing me and pressing me to fight? Honestly speaking, a strength like yours is not enough for me to resist! Keep fighting, you should see who is still standing at the end of the day! In a violent shout, Jasons figure moved, and with an unrelenting momentum, he took the initiative to attack and kill Silence. Rear. The tragic and magnificent melee killing was still continuing, there were constantly people falling, but there were constantly people charging, stepping on corpses to sneak, stepping on blood to assault, both sides had already killed red-eye. Roar! In the void, there was a tigers roar that rang out, intimidating heaven and earth, the endless killing aura was manifesting itself, that overpowering killing aura was like a sharp sword stabbing the sky. It was actually seen that the illusion of a huge white giant tiger floated in the sky, the divine might was revealed, and the killing aura charged the sky. The white tiger is the main killer! This was precisely the illusion of Darceys own destiny! Chapter 2217 – Killing the Enemy on the Battlefield with Courage (I) Darceys untainted jade face was filled with a sense of indirectness, and a battle intent shed in those bright eyes as she was rivaling a Great Emperor Realm beginner level powerhouse from Holy Night people, the other party was named Saint lo. Darcey was only at the peak of Full Saint Stage, equivalent to the peak level of the Supreme Emperor Realm on Agists side, and in terms of Cultivate Realm, it was one great realm lower than Saint lo. Even so, Darcey wasnt suppressed, Saint los Great Emperor pressure crushed over, attempting to suppress Darcey with the difference in realms. However, Darcey is not moved, this lies in her manifestation of the White Tiger Bloodline contains the killing aura is too strong, White Tiger killing aura is like an invisible sword, directly Saint lo suppression over the Cultivate pressure to resist the kill. Darcey was able to resist Saint los Cultivate suppression, and naturally he was also able to resist the power of the Great Emperor that erupted from Saint los attack. The huge white tiger illusion tiger roared into the sky, and wisps of white tiger power merged into Darceys body, which possessed the strongest killing-breaking power and the strongest killing power it could inflict. Therefore, even though Darcey only had the cultivation of a Full Saint Stage, the White Tiger Origin Power that erupted from her fist was extremely powerful, able to stand against that Great Emperor Power of Saint lo. However, from Darceys fight with Saint lo, it was obvious that Darceycked in battle experience. Saint lo was one of the strongest members of Holy Night people who had grown up from battles, and his battle experience was far better than Darceys, such as in the prediction of killing moves, the angle of attacking and killing, and the control of timing, and so on. Therefore, at the beginning, Darcey was basically in a state of being suppressed, but even though she was suppressed, Darcey was able to turn danger into safety time and time again by virtue of her deep understanding of Cultivate. As the battle continued, Darcey gradually figured out Saint los Cultivate routine, and her sparring experience continued to improve during the battle. Mixed Elements! Darcey let out a fierce shout and unleashed the Supreme Fist Dao inherited from the Stokes family, which was the ultimate fist Dao, and at the same time, it was also an extremely overpowering and powerful fist Dao with killing power. It was a perfect match for the White Tiger Origin Power inspired by Darceys White Tiger Bloodline. Boom! As Darceys fist sted, an earth-shaking sound of a tigers roar came from the sky, and she actually saw the shadow of a white tiger emerging in mid-air merge into her fist. Immediately, wisps of White Tiger Origin Energy transformed into the shadow of a huge tiger head on Darceys fist, lunging forward with the momentum of devouring the sky, breaking and killing the sky, sting towards Saint lo. Saint los fist momentum also met him, the power of a great emperor was erupting, and the fist momentum contained a fierce and unrivaled killing opportunity. Rumble! The two mens fist power bombarded, erupting with a shocking might, and it was even seen that the shadow of the huge tigers head manifested by Darceys fist power engulfed towards the front, breaking Saint los fist power attack, and the White Tiger Origin Power embedded within it also impacted towards Saint lo. At that instant, Saint los body shook, his face looked a little pale, the blood in his body surged dramatically, he was shocked by the White Tiger Origin Power that was extremely powerful in breaking the killing power. Darcey also learned smart, not give Saint lo the slightest opportunity to catch his breath, she shouted, under the shape of the exhibition, with lightning speed towards the front to strike, catalyze their own fist momentum, this attack forward. In the fist momentum, a stream of White Tiger Origin Power erupted, overwhelmingly powerful, containing a powerful and iparable killing power, thus surrounding and attacking Saint lo. Saint lo gritted his teeth, he shouted, and had no choice but to frantically activate his Origin Power, executing the strongest killing move, and attacking Darcey. As Darcey became more and more adapted to this kind of battlefield, her battle experience improved, coupled with figuring out Saint los Cultivate routine, she became more and more dominant, and even began to suppress Saint lo in turn. Kill! In another battlefield, an earth-shattering shout came from the sky. That was Saint Martyr, a top Great Emperor Realm powerhouse in the Holy Night people, he looked like he had fallen into a state of madness, the whole person looked extremely hideous and horrifying, the berserk Emperor of the Absolute power was surging, he urged his fist, sweeping up the sky of fist shadows, attacking and killing towards Saint lo with a berserk and overwhelming might. With a violent and unparalleled might, he attacked Single Arm. Single Arms face was cold, with killing opportunities erupting from his slightly reddened eyes, and in the face of Saint Martyrs attacking punches, his entire body was unmoved. After the roiling fist shadows swept over, Single Arm fiercely shouted outC Blood Sword Stance! A low, hoarse voice rang out, as if it was a demonic sound from hell, and his only remaining left hand was raised, building up into a palm sword posture. From his body, a surge of surging Emperor of the Absolute power was surging, this power was like the sharp de awn that surrounded his palm saber, and then the palm saber that he had built up in his left hand shed straight forward, and a ssh of colorful de awn blossomed in the void. The palm swords momentum was surrounded by strands of blood-colored killing qi, like a blood-colored lightning, cutting through the air and attacking Blood Lie. This style of de was too fast! Like a blood bullet that shot out, it instantly broke through the sky and chopped across the sky toward the roiling fist shadow that Blood Lie attacked and killed. Bang! Bang! The violent and iparable sound of the bombardment rang out, and it was actually seen that Single Arms palm de momentum had broken and killed the roiling fist shadows all the way over, and even, the powerful de aura was swept towards Saint Martyr, forcing Saint Martyr to retreat one after another to avoid the attack of that blood-colored de aura. Blood de II Style! Single Arm violently bellowed, he seized this opportunity, his left palm de steeply erupted with ten thousand bloody lights, each of which contained that morose and horrifying de aura killing move, that was the de aura that erupted from the Fission de Stance in an instant. In the end, the ten thousand bloody lights of the saber finally merged into a blood-colored saber light, killing Saint Martyr face to face. The de light was colorful and glowing with blood.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The de seemed to contain endless blood-colored killing intent, like a blood-colored scroll that spread out in the void, enveloping Saint Martyrs entire person. Escape? There was no way to escape! Saint Martyr knew this very well, so he let out a loud shout, and the Origin Power surged wildly, like a torrent, converging in his fist, performing the strongest killing move, transforming into a fist mane, and meeting it. Rumble! A shocking and explosive sound came from the sky, the void shook, and berserk qi energy swept all around. After that blood-colored de awnnded, it was clearly seen that Saint Martyrs iing fist momentum was split apart, and could not be resisted at all. Immediately after that, the blood-colored de awn chopped horizontally towards Saint Martyr, and under Saint Martyrs full power to resist, his entire person was still forced back, staggering backward, and he couldnt help but open his mouth with a wow sound and coughed out arge mouthful of fresh blood. Chapter 2218 Battlefield Killing the Enemy Courageously (II) Devil Lords stout body was as heavy as a mountain, bringing people a powerful sense of oppression, and a monstrous devilish aura permeated his body, as if a god-like aura was manifested on his body. Nowadays, Devil Lords Cultivate cultivation had also broken through to the peak of Sacred Level, equivalent to the Emperor of the Absolute on Agists side, and only one step away from Extreme Realm Emperor. Lord Wrath, who was fighting against Devil Lord, had reached the end of his Great Emperor Realm level, but had not been able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor. Lord Wrath stared at Devil Lord with a furious killing intent in his eyes. He remembered that in thest battle of City of Darkness, it was Devil Lord who fought against the Holy Night peoples Saint Elder, and then united with Jason to kill the Saint Elder. Coupled with the fact that Devil Lord had been following the Night King, and was himself a great enemy of Holy Night people, under this new hatred, Lord Wraths murderous intent of rage was extremely strong and shocking. Wrath of the Holy Night, Red me Burning Sky! Lord Wrath violently roared into the air, his killing intent like a tidal wave, surging crazily. Immediately, the Holy Night aura on Lord Wraths body swept out like a tidal wave, but it was as if it had ignited, containing a zing and scorching aura, like a burning me. Lord Wrath catalyzed the secret method, his Cultivate breath is crazy upsurge, the body of the killing machine in the cohesion, his figure under the exhibition, sprinted to the Devil Lord, evolved fist like with the might of the burning when the sky, the fist has not yet bombarded to, that the scorching heat of the air wave has been swept to the Devil Lord. Devil Lord was fearless, his eyes were wide open in anger, his body had a monstrous demonic qi surging, the rolling and surging demonic qi behind him seemed to have formed a god and demonic shadow, with a god and demonic power erupting. Mixed Heavenly Devil Fist! Devil Lord bellowed out as he struck out with his fist, that supremely pure demonic qi was like a demonic dragon rising up into the air, tumbling and surging, with an appalling aura, and in this regard, it devoured towards the front and sted towards Lord Wrath. Bang! In an instant, the fists of the two men fiercely sted together in the void, erupting into a violent sound, and this side of space also fluctuated. When this fist fell, Devil Lords sturdy body was seen to take a few steps backward, and he was clearly inferior under the hard impact of that fist power. This is normal, Lord Wrath has already gone to the extreme at the top of the Great Emperor Realm level, this level of realm on the depth of the foundation, far more than Devil Lord. Devil Lord has just reached the peak of Sacred Level, so from the perspective of strength, it is slightly inferior to Lord Wrath. However, Devil Lords own battle intent was iparably fierce, and his muscles once again churned up, mobilizing his own Origin Power, erupting into a divine and demonic fist, sting towards Lord Wrath. I will kill you in this battle! Lord Wrath bellowed out, and his stirring Holy Night aura was like being set aze, releasing an iparably hot aura, like a heavy me burning the sky. Lord Wrath rushed up with endless killing opportunities and fury, the monstrous fist power that erupted across the sky, burning the sky with fury, the killing opportunities that were contained within erupted, andprehensively bombarded Devil Lord. The corner of Devil Lords mouthughed, his body was boiling with hot blood, the fist power he urged out attacked forward, fearless. Boom! Boom! Under the repeated fist attacks, Devil Lord resisted most of Lord Wraths punches. However, when Lord Wrathsst evolved punch came over, Devil Lord had no time to counterattack, so he could only cross his arms to resist. Bang! As this punchnded, Devil Lord opened his mouth and grunted, his body stumbled backward a few steps, and there was a trace of blood vaguely flowing out from the corner of his mouth, obviously suffering some injuries. Give me to die! Lord Wrath shouted violently, a party of Silent Holy Night scene appeared, when the head shrouded towards the Devil Lord, he was about to evolve a fist attack, when suddenly- Thumb! An extremely ear-piercing cracking sound came from the air, tearing through the sky and attacking towards Lord Wrath with lightning speed. Lord Wraths heart and mind shook as he felt a great sense of threat, and as he turned around fiercely, he saw a blood-colored de wrapped in an endless bloody killing aura, shing towards him. Damn it! Lord Wrath shouted, and his fist only met the attack, sting towards the blood-colored de aura that came over.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Bang! The void shook with a raging and violent force that impacted, spreading out to the surroundings and stirring up an endless gale. After this blow fell, he saw a figure appeared, walked over, a face half is intact, half is burned by the fire left after the distortion of traces, tall, the right arm of the sleeve is empty, only a left hand, the left hand is formed a palm knife of the situation, contains endless harsh knife intent! This was Single Arm! Single Arm came and resolved Devil Lords crisis, and his killing intent also locked onto Lord Wrath. The fact that Single Arm was able toe and attack Lord Wrath meant that Saint Martyr, who had fought against him previously, had already been killed by him. You killed Saint Martyr? The pupils in Lord Wraths eyes shrunk slightly coldly, intense killing opportunities brewing. Single Arm did not say anything, his silence was enough to say everything. Devil Lord also came forward and formed a hand with Single Arm, surrounding Lord Wrath, obviously preparing to join hands and fight Lord Wrath. Formation of Sword! Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art! Zack and Marcels violent shouts came out as the two of them were teaming up to fight Holy Night people an Emperor of the Absolute powerhouse. Zack and Marcel were now at the middle Sacred Level cultivation level, although they had yet to reach the peak of the high Sacred Level cultivation level, they were not weaker than Holy Night peoples Emperor of the Absolute powerhouse when they joined forces. Moreover, the two of them had cooperated with each other for many times, with Zacks Formation Way being able to effectively restrain his opponents, and Marcel taking advantage of the opportunity to break out into an offensive. For a while, the two of them had the upper hand against this Emperor of the Absolute. In addition to the battle of these powerful people, the bigger battlefield was the killing between the two sides warriors, which was really iparably tragic, with blood flowing horizontally and corpses all over the ce. The Holy Night peoples warriors were indeed extremely brave, especially those elite Holy Night Group Warriors, many of which had reached Emperor Realm, and at the moment of the races survival, they fought with apletely desperate stance. However, the Satan Operation Group and THE Eternal Night Legion Warriors were united, but they were also fearless, charging all the way to the ground and shedding blood. Formation, kill! Mr. Iron Fist bellowed as he led a team of Satan Operation Group Warriors, setting up abined attack technique as a way to meet the enemy. Treg, Baron, lion, White Fox, Phantom, and the others did the same, all leading the Satan Operation Group Warriors towards the front, sting and killing, meeting one Holy Night Group Warrior after another. Everyone was covered in blood, some of their own, and more of the enemys. The sound of shouting and killing was endless, and the thick smell of blood drifted far and wide, making Holy Night peoples side of Holy Land look like it had been reduced to a blood-colored hell. Chapter 2219 Battlefield Killing the Enemy Courageously (III) Holy Night Emperors face was shocked and furious, the blow that he poured out his best efforts had been resisted by Benji and Robert, and the wisp of The Power of the Gods embedded in his punching power had not caused any substantial damage to Benji and Robert. Mountains broken of Kirin Battle Technique! Roberts battle spirit was boundless, and his fighting spirit waspletely galvanized in the face of Cultivate Realms even more powerful Holy Night Emperor. He knew in his heart that in order to quickly raise Cultivate and grow up quickly, the only way to press out the potential power in his body was to go against someone stronger. Therefore, Robert became more and more courageous, the zing battle spirit burned like fire, he evolved the battle technique to kill, strands of Kirin Divine Power converged into his fist, the fist that evolved really had an aura of breaking and killing mountains and rivers. The fist power crossed the sky, blossoming with purple awns, and with a sweeping aura, it killed Holy Night Emperor face to face. On the other side, Benji was also shouting, as he performed the Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist, which had the Earth Treasury Sutra Power surging in it, erupting a dragon and elephant power that was powerful, ferocious and shocking, containing a strong and courageous aura. It contained the might of righteousness and valor, and it also suppressed Holy Night Emperor. Holy Night I am the honor, kill! Holy Night Emperor roared, his eyes burning with zing battle intent, rolling like a tide of Holy Night aura surging, a wisp of Gods Mighty Pressure filled the air, transforming into The Power of the Gods, wrapping his fist, attacking and killing forward. Boom! Boom!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The sound of sessive fist sts came, deafening, and the impact of the force caused by the fist sts swept into the surroundings. Peaceful and immovable, like the earth! Meditate deeply, as if it were a secret treasure! Benji fiercely recited loudly, his bodys Buddhist light abruptly zed, that was the secret method of The Earth Store Sutra, the Earth Store Kings shadow sitting in the air also blossomed with all kinds of Buddhist light, that illusory palm power pped down from mid-air, fusing together with Benjis striking attack. The illusory palm power pped down from mid-air, fusing together with Benjis attack. Benjibined with the Earth Store Kings illusory shadow and erupted into a powerful strike, pping Holy Night Emperor in the air. Regret the sky of Kirin Battle Technique! Robert also let out a loud shout, his own Cultivate Aura suddenly zed up, and the purple Kirins phantom in the sky had strands of Kirin Divine Power converging into Roberts body. Roberts fist power was also evolving and erupting, a punch that shook the heavens! Containing a supreme divine might that shook the heavens, the Kirin Divine Power wrapped in his fist was extremely powerful, and with the momentum of crushing the sky, together with Benjis killing move, it engulfed Holy Night Emperor. Holy Night Emperors Cultivate Realm was higher than his, but now he was being held back by Benji and Robert, which made him furious, facing the killing moves of the two men, he also exerted all his strength to evolve a strand of The Power of the Gods, and under the outbreak of his fist power, he also bombarded and killed forward. Rumble! In an instant, the fists shed together. The Power of the Great Sage collided with the strand of The Power of the Gods in a shocking collision, stirring up a strong and unrivaled qi, stirring up the winds and clouds of heaven and earth, with an appalling might. It was actually seen that under Robert and Benjis joint strike, Holy Night Emperors attack was clearly broken, and his entire person was shocked backward by several steps. Robert and Benji were also affected by that strand of The Power of the Gods, their faces turned a little white, and their own Cultivate Breath was also a little disorganized, but they soon stabilized. Before Holy Night Emperor could stabilize his stance, Benji and Robert let out a loud shout and attacked again. In their eyes, even though Holy Night Emperor already possessed the cultivation of an Extreme Realm Emperor, they were still able to fight against each other, and having someone as strong as Holy Night Emperor to hone their Cultivate, which was equivalent to a whetstone in general, would be quite a good choice, and would make their Cultivate to improve even faster. On the other side, Night King was also battling Holy Night Holy Emperor. Night King was able to tickle under Holy Night Origin, which increased his battle power greatly, and with the Holy Night Origin Power, he was able to resist Holy Night Holy Emperors attack with his Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation. However, all in all, Night King was still suppressed by Holy Night Holy Emperor, just that it would naturally not be that easy for Holy Night Holy Emperor to defeat and kill Night King. Holy Night Holy Emperors face was impatient, he was also shocked and furious, he really couldnt figure out, Night King, a sphemous Bloodchilds bloodline, didnt have the purest Holy Night Bloodline, why was he able to activate the Holy Night Origin Power? This puzzled him. However, in his eyes, Night King was always a sphemous Bloodchild and sphemed Holy Night Bloodline, so he was also relentless, frantically urging that supremely powerful The Power of the Gods, evolving a roiling fist power to suppress Night King. Holy Night Origin Fist! Night Kings battle spirit boiled over, he was fearless, and he met the fist in battle. Holy Night Holy Emperor was very strong, but the hatred in Night Kings heart turned into a killing opportunity that was even stronger. He remembered his parents, just because he was born, just because he was the so-called sphemous Bloodchild was tortured to death by the people of Holy Night people, even if his mother cried and begged, said to withdraw from the people of Holy Night, no longer as the people of Holy Night, no longer as the people of Holy Night. Even when his mother cried and begged, saying that she would quit Holy Night people and no longer call herself a member of Holy Night people, and that the family would go outside to live the life of ordinary people, she did not get the permission of Holy Night people. He watched his parents die in the despair of torture, but failed to rescue them, failed to take them out of the clutches of the Holy Night people, that kind of hatred and murderous intent, at this moment a full outburst. Night King like crazy, hook Holy Night Origin Power, evolved a wisp of The Power of the Gods, burst out of the fist power bombarded forward, even if it is broken bones he will not retreat cowardly, to die will Holy Night Holy Emperor dragged down to hell. Formation Arctic! Jason bellowed out as he took the initiative to attack and kill Silence in the battle between Jason and Silence, evolving the Formation Arctic Fist. A formation was born in the void, with the power of a terrain formation erupting, imprisoning the space where Silence was. Silence was the first to notice it, and heughed coldly, this level of void confinement was useless to him, and he was able to break it easily. However, the next moment, Silences face changed slightly. He suddenly saw that above the Formation Arctic that Jason had evolved, there was a silhouette of the Unmovable King sitting in the air, actually reinforcing the power of the Formation Arctics void confinement. Break it for me! Silence roared, his own Extreme Realm Emperors peak The Power of the Gods erupted like a volcano, wrapping his fist momentum and sting forward. Kill! Jason also roared angrily into the air, the Green Dragons Breath that rolled like a tidal wave was surging in his erupting fist momentum, manifesting a gigantic Green Dragons shadow on his fist momentum, sting forward with the might of ying the heavens! Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason exploded into the ninth fist stance in Heaven Fist! Chapter 2220 – Jason’s Bloodiness I have a Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason had put all of his essence into this punch, which was not only able to incorporate his Green Dragon illusion, but also the essence of his fathers Heaven ying Dragon Fist. As such, when he evolved this punch, it gave him the feeling that it was as if his father was invisibly fighting alongside him. His fist power erupted, and the Green Dragons Breath that permeated his body surrounded him, coalescing into a Green Dragon Origin Power on his fist, and the Green Dragons Shadow that was manifested on his fist revealed its divine power and vividness, revealing its own aura of dragon power, whistling in the air and swooping forward. Boom! The entire void for the trembling, a magnificent and majestic boxing intent is being formed in this side of the world, boxing intent contained within the momentum of the domination of killing the world swept across the sky. As Jasons fist struck, this fists fist intent seemed to transform into a supreme and domineering green dragon shadow, rolling like a tide of Green Dragon Power in the diffusion, containing a Emperor of the Absolutes supreme divine might, covering the sky, dominating heaven and earth, straight to Silence. Tianyan killing fist, break it for me! Silences furious voice came out, his bodys The Power of the Gods were boiling up, rolling like a tide, charging the night, he broke through the blockade of that Formation Arctic Fist, but was losing his head start. Right now, Jasons fist is carrying a thunderous momentum sted over, the fist meaning of the evolution of the shadow of the green dragon as if real, vivid, dragon power revealed, containing a supreme Green Dragon Power!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Silence had lost the first opportunity, but he also punched and attacked, the Power of the Gods exploded on his body, and the killing intent embedded in the destructive fist was even more terrifying. Rumble! In an instant, the two mens fist momentum in the void violently hard to shake together, Hurley saw, Jasons fist of boxing intent evolved the green dragon shadow hard through the The Power of the Gods attack, swallowed to Silence. At the same time, Jasons bodys qi and blood also surged again under the attack of Silences full-blown The Power of the Gods, but he didnt retreat backward, he gritted his teeth and stabilized his stance, and his eyes steeply exploded with a zing and intense battle intent Dragon Breath! Whew! In an instant, a huge green dragon illusion surfaced in the air, draped with a majestic and boundless Green Dragons Breath, rolling like a tide of dragon might like an ocean sweeping through this part of the world, causing the heavens and earth to tremble and roar. Ang roarC Immediately after, the green dragon silhouette opened its mouth and roared towards Silence, and a huge and unparalleled Dragon Breath might rolled out like a tidal wave, sweeping and engulfing Silence. Dragon Breath Strike! The boundless Dragon Breath Power engulfed Silence, this Dragon Breath Strikes most powerful attacking force was not a physical level attack, but a spiritual attack. Therefore, even as powerful as Silence, he was unable to resist the invasion and impact of this Dragon Breath Power on his spiritual power. In that instant, Silence only felt that his mind was filled with this Dragon Breath Power, and his entire head felt like it was going to be burst, with a kind of headache, and he even felt that his Yuan Shen was like being torn apart, filled with a violent impact. This made his mind have a moment of stagnation. It was extremely short, a fleeting moment, but it was more than enough for Jason. Extension Arctic! A look of determination shed in Jasons eyes, and as he was unable to trigger Front Arctic after a dy, he gritted his teeth and directly erupted into Extension Arctics killing move. Jason evolved the Extension Arctic Fist, his own Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky, and the power of qi and blood that zed like the sun was constantly sinking into the Fist that he had evolved, causing the Fist that he had evolved to be filled with a bloodthirsty, berserker, fierce, and overbearing aura. It looked like a ck hole that was constantly absorbing Jasons massive qi and blood power that had already reached the Emperor of the Absolute level, as if it could never be filled up. Immediately, Jasons eyes shed with murderous intent, and he roared outC Breaking Punch! Breaking Punch! Rumble! Jason with Extension Arctic Fist cohesion of the horror of the boundless explosive force to catalyze this style of punch, punch out, really is as its name suggests, contains a broken mountains and rivers like a terrifying might, crushing this side of the void, shaking this side of the dome of the heavens, contains the explosive power, as if prehistoric beasts are awakening to devour the living beings! The Way of Heavenly Diffusion, Killing the reincarnation! Silence had alreadye back to his senses, he immediately had a feeling of panic, with his Extreme Realm Emperors peak cultivation, he was able to feel that Jasons punch could bring him a strong sense of crisis. At that moment, Silence only had to exert all his strength, performing the strongest killing move in his fist, and his origin, The Power of the Gods, also fully erupted, so he met and killed forward. Boom! Silence was hit by the Dragon Breath, after all, was still affected, so his punches were slower, and was crushed by JasonExtension Arctics fist power. The two mens punches bombarded, causing the void to explode, the entire space seemed to be unstable, and bursts of sound like muffled thunder continued to resound, echoing in the surroundings. Wow After this strike, Hera saw Jason coughing up blood with his mouth open, and the whole person fell back a few steps. Silences face was pale, his figure was also staggering backward, his Cultivate breath was also disorganized, and it seemed that he was still suffering from a certain impact, but inparison, Silence was still slightly stronger, and suppressed Jason by virtue of his advantage in Cultivate Realm. Silence clenched his teeth tightly, the whole person seems to have been subjected to a great shame, in the eyes of the eyes staring at Jason, there is anger and killing opportunity in the outbreak. Good, very good, you were able to force me back? I have already overestimated your strength, but now it seems that it is still not overestimated enough! I admit that you are indeed very rebellious! Unfortunately, no matter how heaven-defying you are, you still cant escape death after all! Silence said in a cold voice. Jason had already stabilized his stance, and with a sh of light from the Storage Ring on his finger, a piece of high-grade Spirit Stone was held in his hand, absorbing the aura energy contained within the Spirit Stone at an extremely fast speed. In a matter of moments, Jasons drained blood and qi under Extension Arctic was rapidly recovering. With Sunling Bloodline and the energy contained in the Spirit Stone, he recovered quickly. Silences face was stunned, and he noticed the Storage Ring on Jasons finger, and his eyes immediately shed with a fiery color: Storage Ring, I didnt expect that you actually have a Storage Ring, kill you, and this Storage Ring will be mine. Kill me? The corner of Jasons mouth hooked up a teasing smile as he wiped away the blood on the side of his mouth and said with a cold smile, If you want to kill me, you have to have the strength to do so! Is that so? Then Ill town kill you here! Silence opened his mouth expressionlessly, the Psychic breath on his body swung, and a monstrous and terrifying power of the Tongs filled his body, as his figure spread out and rushed towards Jason. That terrifying as an abyss, deep as a prison, Tong Shens might also crushed towards Jason like a tidal wave. Lets see who dies and who lives! Front Arctic, explode! Jason roared violently, and at this moment, he finally managed to trigger Front Arctic. Chapter 2221 Cultivate Opportunity Jasons Front Arctic triggered, and in the human universes shadow, a full four imaginary lines solidified, which meant that Jason was able to burst out with a fourfold increase in his battle power! A fourfold increase in battle power, that was definitely more powerful and terrifying than Jasons Extension Arctic killing move. With Jasons current Emperor of the Absolute peak strength, if he could increase his strength by four times, how terrifying would that be? It could be said that it was unimaginable! Therefore, looking at Silence charging over, after Jason sessfully triggered Front Arctic, he roared with rage, and also charged up with an unrelenting momentum, and took Silence directly. Under the trigger of Front Arctic, in Jasons punches, there was a heaven-destroying and earth-destroying majestic power surging, surging like a tide, covering the sky and the sun, shocking the hearts of the people! At that moment, Silences face abruptly changed, he detected that destructive power, like the ancient beast that was dormant, it was awakening, as if it was going to devour this heaven and earth! Extremely terrifying power! Even, it had already made Silences face change in shock, only because this majestic power had already been able to threaten him, and was even more terrifying than the might of the punch that Jason had erupted just now! The Way of Heavenly Diffusion, destroy the living! Silence opened his mouth to roar, his whole person was not calm anymore, even a little terrified, the majestic power that Jasons fist power nurtured formed a strong and iparable sense of impact on him, it was too terrifying. Immediately, Silence roared, he poured out all his strength, his own Origin Power unreservedly erupted, and the fist gesture he evolved, infused with his The Power of the Gods shook this side of the void, and the winds and clouds in the sky and the earth changed, and the fierce and unparalleled power of the Gods even led to the heaven and earth avenues to roar and vibrate. Silence was trying his hardest to explode the strongest strike, his fist had already condensed the strongest The Power of the Gods, and the intense killing intent contained within swept crazily towards Jason. At the same time, Jasons fist moves also sted over, triggering the Front Arctic, the terrifying power of four times the increase inbat power contained in the fist also exploded, like a sh flood, all of them erupted out, the majestic power was immediately like a sea of fury, engulfing Silence with a ferocious and furious aura.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Silences fist power also sted over, the internal The Power of the Gods was also exploding, but it was met with the impact of the majestic power that swept over like a tidal wave. Rumble! The sound of a rumbling explosion came from the void, this side of space was unsteady, the terrifying gigantic force was erupting, the supreme The Power of the Gods was erupting,pletely detonating the sky, the impact of that force was like twos colliding, erupting with a violent impact, the force sweeping over was like a heavy sea wave that swept over to the surroundings. Wow! At that moment, whether it was Jason or Silence, both of them were coughing up blood with their mouths open, both of them being injured. Even though Silence had reached the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, he still couldnt withstand Jasons fourfold increase inbat power, and under the impact of the cohesive and majestic power, Silence was injured. Jason also injured, Green Dragons Golden Bodys light also dimmed down, Silence outbreak of the pinnacle of spirituality of the Power of the Gods also injured to his body, even Green Dragons Golden Body was not able topletely resist it. Of course, if not for the Green Dragons Golden Body, Jason would not have been able to resist the impact of such a horrible The Power of the Gods, if it were anyone else, his internal organs would have been destroyed. Jason carried down, only injured coughing up blood, which is already enough to be against the heavens. Jason still did not retreat, his whole person like killing red eyes, the zing battle spirit in the surge, endless killing machine in the diffusion, Fighter Arctic under the catalyst, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit has climbed to the strongest realm. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason shouted, the spirit of the emperor exploded out from his body, and the Green Dragon Phantom also merged into his body, connecting his Cultivate Origin so that his original energy of the emperor and Green Dragon Origin could be perfectly fused together. Together, the two types of Origin Qi fused, forming a Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon attack. In an instant, thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon were formed, sweeping across the sky, each Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon transforming into the form of a dragon. Each Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon took the form of a dragon, containing the origin force formed by the fusion of two types of Origin Qi, and swooped down on Silence with the might of devouring the sky. Damn it! Silence roared, he was enraged, he had never imagined that with his strength cultivation at the peak of the Passing Body, he would deal with an opponent at the peak of the Sacred Level Higher Stage, and actually be injured, and actually be attacked and killed in such a lousy manner. This was detrimental to his face, as well as to Land of Silent Nights honor and prestige. At the same time, his heart became more and more determined that Jason had to be gotten rid of, it was too terrifying, simply against the heavens. He had never thought that The Human Realm could still give birth to such a heaven-defying demon, if he didnt get rid of it, not to mention Forbidden Land, Im afraid that The Celestial Realm would be unable to stop it! At that moment, Silence also frantically catalyzed his own The Power of the Gods, evolving his fist to kill, the internal The Power of the Gods fully erupted, and a sky full of fist shadows appeared, sting forward at lightning speed, resisting the Emperor that attacked and killed him! s Qi Transforms into Dragon! Boom! Boom! Boom! The two of them were dueling fiercely, a channel of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon evolved by Jason impacted towards Silence, and the roiling fist shadows erupted from Silence also sted over, each attack was as swift as thunder and lightning, so fast that it was unbelievable, and the lethal force embedded within was even more terrifying and unparalleled. Bang! Bang! In the end, some of the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon attacks impacted Silence, shocking him again. At the same time, among the roiling fist shadows that Silence had evolved, there was also a fist shadow that bombarded Jason. Every punch thatnded caused the light of JasonGreen Dragons Golden Body to dim, and also shook Jasons mouth, forcing him back hard as blood continued to spill from the corners of his mouth. Silence was also forced back, his face was a little pale, his Cultivate Breath was a little disorganized, he received some injuries, but with his Cultivate Cultivation, this injury was not enough to affect his Cultivate strength. In contrast, the injuries Jason received were a bit heavier. This is really out of my expectation. I would like to see what strength you still have! Silence spoke in a cold voice, he hadnt thought that this battle would be so tough, and he was in a sorry state after being injured by Jason in such a way. Jason had no words to say, the Storage Ring millimeters in his hand shed, he picked up a Qi and Blood Pill and took it, at the same time, he held a small piece of absolute Spirit Stone. In the sparring match with Silence Fang, it was also a great refining for his current Absolute Top Great Emperor Realms Cultivate Realm. Right now, his Cultivate Sense captured an opportunity, an opportunity to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor! Jason naturally wouldnt miss this opportunity, and after taking the Qi and Blood Pill, he began to frantically absorb the supremely pure and high aura energy contained within that small piece of Extreme Spirit Stone. He intended to impact the Extreme Realm Great Emperor Realm! Chapter 2222 Extreme Realm Emperor Qi and blood metamorphosis, Cultivate through God! This was where the Extreme Realm Emperors mysteryy, requiring the martial artists own qi and blood to fully metamorphose, equating to a full sublimation of the life level, in order to be able to glimpse a hint of the Extreme Realm Emperors mystery. Previously, Jason had taken a blood diamond-like fruit obtained from the InfernoStorage Ring, which caused his Sunling Bloodline to undergo aplete metamorphosis. It was at that moment that he had glimpsed a hint of the Extreme Realm Emperors mysteries, but he had not yet thought of trying to break through the Extreme Realm Emperor. This was because Jason felt that the Extreme Realm Great Emperor Realm level he was currently at could still continue to hone a bit, reinforce the Cultivate cultivation of this level of realm, and wait for a suitable opportunity before impacting the Extreme Realm Great Emperor Realm realm. Right now, under the battle with Silence, a The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouse, Jason felt that he had already seized the opportunity to impact the Extreme Realm Emperor. Silences peak level of The Power of the Gods was able to injure Jason himself, but it also allowed Jason to deepen his understanding of the wonders of The Power of the Gods, triggering his realization of the Extreme Realm Emperor. Therefore, Jason seized this opportunity and did not hesitate to attack the Extreme Realm Emperor. After taking that Qi and Blood Pill, the deeper levels of Qi and Blood in the depths of his bloodline were stimted, surging like a tide, zing like the sun, forming an oceanic sea of Qi and Blood that covered the sky and swept across the sky, as if it was heading towards a whole new stage of Qi and Blood metamorphosis. Not only that, Jason was even crazily absorbing the aura energy contained in the small piece of absolute quality Spirit Stone in his hand. The energy contained in this Top Grade Spirit Stone was even more pure than the High Grade Spirit Stone, and was considered to be an Origin level aura energy that could be directly absorbed by the Cultivate Origin. Therefore, under the continuous flow of the pure energy contained within the High-grade Spirit Stone, Jasons Cultivate Origin was like a deep, invisible abyss that was crazily absorbing the aura energy. Almost instantly, Jasons Sunling Bloodline that had erupted had undergone a great change, as if it had undergone a metamorphosis, and a more majestic and thicker qi and blood aura was manifesting.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At the same time, Jasons strong and unrivaled Cultivate Breath was beginning to contain a hint of Psychic breath. This indicated that Jason was already on the verge of breaking the boundary and was about to break the boundary of Extreme Realm Emperor! Silences face abruptly changed, he sensed, already noticed the change of Cultivate breath on Jasons body, he started to have a wisp of Psychic breath starting to evolve, what does this mean? What does this mean? It means that Jason is striking the Extreme Realm Emperor level of cultivation! Silence of course would not allow this to happen, Jasons current Cultivate Realm had even been able to injure him, if Jason broke through to Extreme Realm Emperor and was able to evolve a strand of The Power of the Gods, then what would be the situation in this battle? Silence really didnt dare to imagine, only knowing that once Jason broke through to the Extreme Realm Emperor level, it would be an absolutely devastating suppression for him! Still want to break through the realm? You are looking for death! Kill! Silence opened his mouth and bellowed, as he frantically urged his Origin Power, evolving a supreme Tong Shen Power Dao that attacked forward along with his fist. A berserk killing opportunity was manifesting, and in the attacking fist momentum, the embedded Origin Power was surging like a tide, shaking the void, and swept and engulfed Jason. I want to break through the realm, the heavenly kings can not stop, let alone you? Jason opened his mouth, two zing mes rose in his eyes, and his surging qi and blood swept through the sky, thick, majestic, and boundless, as if it had undergone aplete metamorphosis. Wisps of Green Dragons Breath surrounded his body, and the Green Dragons Breath that permeated the air contained a supreme pressure aura, and when he raised his hands and threw his feet, he seemed to be able to induce the thunder of the heaven and earth avenues. At the same time, Silences fist has already attacked and killed, the Power of the Gods erupted in the fist terror, crushing the sky, whistling and bombarding Jason. At that moment, Jasons right hand violently lifted up, and simply sted out a fist to meet Silences punch killing move. Boom! A shocking and earth-shattering rumbling sound came from the ground, and when this fist fell, it was actually seen that Jasons entire body did not move at all. From his body, a wisp of Psychic breath was permeating! In the next moment, a wisp of Psychic breath suddenly erupted dramatically, impacting the sky, causing the heaven and earth in the surrounding area to roar and vibrate, and an Extreme Realm Emperors supreme pressure was revealed, revealing itself, carrying a supreme aura of looking down on all living beings, enveloping the sky! Extreme Realm Emperor! At this moment, Jason finally managed to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor level! The pressure of the Extreme Realm Emperor swept across the heavens and earth, enveloping the sky, and the shadow of the massive green dragon stretched across the sky, revealing its might, bing even more lifelike and dominating the heavens and earth! At this moment, many people have sensed that Jason has broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor. For example, Benji and Robert, their faces were first stunned, and then all of them were ecstatic. Jason has broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor! Kill Holy Night Emperor and cheer for him! Robert rose up with a big smile. Amitabha Buddha, Junior Master is finally breaking through! Benji also spoke. In the next moment, as if stimted, these two people all went berserk, recklessly urging their own Origin Holy Power, erupting with even more powerful supreme killing moves, sting Holy Night Emperor with a stormy momentum. Holy Night Emperor roared with rage, resisting with all his might and fighting desperately, butC Bang! Bang! Under Benji and Roberts furious attack, Holy Night Emperor was knocked back, blood was spilling from the corners of his mouth, and his entire Cultivate aura began to decline. Holy Night Holy Emperor erupted with his full strength, that The Power of the Gods boiled over as he repelled Night King, and was thinking of riding the wave of victory when his face abruptly changed. He sensed the pressure of that Psychic breath permeating Jasons body, which shocked him to the core, he didnt expect Jason to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor at such a moment! Jason and Silences battle he was able to sense, Jason previously with the cultivation of the Emperor of the Absolute, actually able to injure Silence, which almost did not put Holy Night Holy Emperor to scare half dead. He originally thought that Silence was able to fully suppress Jason, who had thought that Jasons heaven-defying features far exceeded his imagination. Now that Jason had broken through the realm again, his strength was bound to rise, so who in the arena would still be his opponent? Haha, Satan has broken the realm! Old man Holy Night, your time to die hase! Night Kingughed loudly, the corner of his mouth was bloody, but his fighting spirit was even more zing, Jasons broken realm also brought him a great encouragement, making his fighting spirit like fire, fighting spirit like a tide. Chapter 2223 Inspiring the Whole Army When Jasons own Extreme Realm Emperors pressure swept through the air, the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the blood-colored hellish battlefield behind them also sensed it. They had been following Jason for many years and were extremely familiar with Jasons own aura.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Therefore, when Jasons Extreme Realm Emperors supreme pressure swept across the sky and enveloped the entire field, they all sensed it. Jason has already sessfully broken the boundary and reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level! What are we waiting for? Kill the enemy and cheer for Jason! Kill the enemy and cheer for Jason! Kill the enemy, cheer for Jason! In an instant, a roar rang out one after another, roaring like thunder, echoing in the sky and earth, containing an iron blood killing aura that shook the hearts of the people. Tregughed loudly, he was drenched in blood, his sturdy mountainous body had multiple injuries, blood dripping, looking extremely shocking, but he waspletely unconcerned. Heughed loudly, leading the Satan Operation Group Warriors around him to charge forward, in a simple and brutal way, crushing all the way. A blood-colored cold aura across the sky, Phantom holding a blood de, she killed like a ghost in this battlefield, every time she struck out, she would bring with her a fluff of blood, and one by one, the Holy Night Group Warriors fell down in front of her. White Fox was also charging to kill the enemy, her face still wearing a fox-shaped mask, the fox de in her hand was already stained with blood, and there was a wisp of Great Emperor aura permeating her body. She had already reached half-step Great Emperor Realm, and was very close to Great Emperor Realm, so the battle at hand was also able to better sharpen her own Cultivate for her. It could be said that after Jason had broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, the might that permeated the room had infected and inspired all the Satan Operation Group Warriors, making the fighting spirit and fighting spirit in the hearts of each and every one of the Satan Operation Group Warriors even stronger. The cohesive aura was even stronger and more majestic, and the bloodthirsty and murderous aura gathered together to form an irresistible morale,prehensively crushing these Holy Night Group Warriors. Has Jason broken through? Darcey also sensed it, and as her beautiful eyes nced towards the front, she was able to sense that Cultivate aura from Jasons body, which already contained a wisp of Tong Shens might within it. Moreover, the green dragon silhouette that stretched across the sky was even more powerful, and that might made people feel a sense of the worlds co-owners aura, like a supreme overlord looking down on the living world! I cant be too far behind! Darcey thought to herself, that battle intent in her eyes became even more resolute as she stared at Saint lo who was battling against her. Power of the White Tiger, kill! Darcey evolved her fist gesture, and at the same time, she catalyzed her own Fate Phantom, and the white tiger silhouette that was filled with an endless killing aura fused with her fist gesture, erupting a supreme and unparalleled White Tiger Origin Power, and along with her fist gesture, she attacked and killed Saint lo. The power of the White Tiger, breaking and killing ten thousand enemies! That was the Origin Power with the most powerful killing aura, so when Darceys fist attacked, Saint lo had already sensed a great sense of crisis. Immediately, Saint lo roared in rage as he frantically activated his Great Emperor Power, evolving his fist power to kill, and met Darcey. Bang! The sound of a fist st came, and it was actually seen that the white tigers power erupted from Darceys fist had broken Saint los Great Emperors power, and that white tigers power was like a sharp sword, stabbing Saint lo. Saint lo opened his mouth and grunted, his figure retreated a few steps, his face was extremely pale, and he felt that his Cultivate Origin had been injured by the invisible White Tiger Force. This made Saint lo shocked and furious, he did not think that Darceys Origin Power contained such a terrifying killing power, obviously lower than him by one Cultivate Realm, but only was able to cause a killing to him. Whoosh! Darceys figure moved as she multiplied her victory and erupted an even more powerful White Tiger Origin Power, attacking and killing Saint lo in this regard. Caw! A phoenix chirping sound rang out. On the other side, Dark Phoniexs Dark Origin Breath also condensed into a Dark Phoenixs silhouette after rising, which sounded like a chirping sound in an invisible manner. Dark Phoniex activated the Phoenix Origin Technique battle technique, and the emerging Dark Phoenixs shadow merged with her own body, and a Dark Phoenixs Origin Power erupted and swept towards the front of the room along with her punch. It swept forward. The one who fought against Dark Phoniex was also a Great Emperor Realm early stage powerhouse, the other party was already injured, seeing Dark Phoniexs fist attacking over, with a sense of determination, he also exploded his fist to meet the battle forward. Boom! However, Dark Phoniexs punching power directly broke through the opponents punching power, fiercely bombarded on the opponents body, and gave this Holy Night peoples Great Emperor Realm powerhouse a chance. At the end, Dark Phoniex raised his eyes and looked in front of him, sensing Jasons Extreme Realm Emperors pressure. Dark Phoniexs eyes also shed with a hint of joy, which was then reced by an awe-inspiring battle intent, this battle was not yet over, so the fight needed to continue. Moreover, after Jasons own Extreme Realm Emperors might swept through the air, Silences figure retreated backward, and the gaze in his eyes appeared to stare at Jason in shock and anger. He didnt expect that Jason would seed in breaking through the realm right under his nose and reach the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. What made him feel even more terrifying was that after Jason had reached this Cultivate Realm level, he could not see through Jasons strength at all. Previously, he was still able to see through some of it, so he had strong confidence that he could defeat and kill Jason. But now, he could not see through it at all! This was terrifying! Jason raised his right hand, his fist clenched, a strand of The Power of the Gods coalesced in his fist momentum, he could feel that the killing power of this strand of The Power of the Gods was several times more powerful than the previous Emperor of the Absolute power, and it could be said that it hadpletely metamorphosed and sublimated. Thats a great sense of power! Jason opened his mouth as he raised his eyes to Silence and said, You only have the strength of an Extreme Realm Emperor? Next, can you break the realm of life and death? If you cant, then Im afraid Ill have to blow your head off! YouC Silence rose up in rage, holding a fire in his chest, he said in a chilling voice, Its just Extreme Realm Emperor,pared to a real Extreme Realm Emperor, theres still a huge difference. Compared to a true Extreme Realm Emperor, there is still a huge gap! Do you really think that youll be able to turn the world upside down just because youve broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor? The corner of Jasons mouth lifted up as he said with a smile, You may not understand me as a person. Im a person who is best at fighting over levels, specializing in killing Cultivate cultivation levels higher than mine, so that its challenging! So, you wont be an exception! Saying that, Jasons bodys qi and blood swirled, and Sunling Bloodline stirred the sky, like nine blood dragons sweeping. Wrapped in that zing sun-like qi and blood, Jason stepped forward, approaching towards Silence step by step, a wisp of Tongshen Might on his body was diffusing, suppressing Silence in this regard. Chapter 2224 – Suppressing a Strong Enemy with Only One Hand Jason step by step towards Silence approaching the past, every step down, his own majestic might is to be this side of the world to the copse of the Sunling Bloodline has undergone a metamorphosis swept in the air, every Qi and blood are like a blood dragon hovering in mid-air, connected to a sea of Qi and blood like an ocean. The endless qi and blood provided Jason with a constant stream of qi and blood power, giving people the feeling as if Jason had endless power energy in general, bringing a sense of oppression is extremely strong. The huge body of the green dragon silhouette stretched across the sky, wisps of Green Dragons Breath surrounded, containing a monstrous and fierce dragon power aura, dominating heaven and earth, looking down on the living world. Jasons eyes stared coldly at Silence, and the killing chance on his body also locked Silence firmly in ce. From his body emanated that through the God pressure to carry out heaven and earth, so that his body has a kind of absolute transcendent sense of self-confidence, that is a kind of battle situation, on the strength of an absolute self-confidence. Jason walked step by step, every step was like stepping directly on Silences heart, every step would bring him an invisible sense of pressure, and in the end, that sense of pressure was as thick as a huge mountain, even letting him have a feeling that his life was too heavy to bear. Silences heart was furious and extremely indignant, he was a peak Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, but he was suppressed by an Extreme Realm Emperor level opponent? This was simply heavenly, and it was even more difficult for him to ept such an oue. Jason, even if you break the realm, I will still kill you all the same! Silence opened his mouth and roared in anger, his eyes shed with killing intent, zing killing intent was permeating, his figure moved and took the lead in attacking and killing towards Jason. Qingtian Thunder Sealing Fist! With a violent shout, Silence unleashed another supreme fist Dao!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This was the supreme battle technique in Land of Silent Night, the Qingtian Thunder Sealing Fist, which could evolve the momentum of thunder, killing strong enemies with the majestic might of a thunderous thunderp, and could be called a supreme fist way with the most powerful killing power. Rumble! Along with Silence began to evolve this fist position, the heavens and the earth came from a burst of sound like Jareds sound, only to see Silences The Power of the Gods is like to evolve a channel of thunder power, still in the void crackling, in theherworld is embedded in the power of a thunder. Kill! Silence roared, the fist power he evolved contained a thunder sting power, a channel of Tong Sheng power, just like a heavenly thunderbolt bombarded and killed straight down, covering Jason. Soldier Arctic! Jasons face was calm, facing Silences fist power that evolved the power of a thunderous thunderp and sted over, he performed the Soldier Arctic in Nine Characters Fist and sted up with Soldier ArcticFist! . Boom! Jason throws a right hand and fights with just his hands! Once Soldier Arctics Fist came out, a killing and fierce fist power filled the air, and a trace of The Power of the Gods was evolved in the fist power, and this wisp of The Power of the Gods was even more powerful and terrifying than those Extreme Realm Emperors The Power of the Gods. Gods of those Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses! Bang! The thumping sound of the fist power sh rang out, causing the void in this side to vibrate violently, and it was actually seen that Jason, fighting with only his hands, was still able to withstand Silences fist power killing move. However, Silences fist power erupted from a The Power of the Gods evolved thunder power, some of them were still crackling loudly bombarded on Jasons body. In response, Jason could havepletely resisted or avoided it, but he didnt, and allowed some of the thunderous momentum involved to bombard his body, as he still pressed forward step by step. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed into a zing light, and the thunderous force bombarded Jasons body, as if it was helping him to refine his physical body. Looking closely, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was also different from the previous one, in the greenish-golden light that bloomed out, there was a ray of extremely pure and dazzling golden light that was like flowing water, flowing around his Green Dragons Golden Body. Surrounded by that pure golden light, Jason gave off a sense of the divine power of the Sixth Golden Body. With Jasons promotion to Extreme Realm Emperor, his Green Dragons Golden Body had also transformed even further, and although it had not yet been able to reach the realm of Sixth Golden Body in the fullest sense of the word, it was already evolving towards this realm. With that ray of pure golden light wrapping around his body, it could be said that Jasons current Green Dragons Golden Bodys physique could be considered a half-step to the Golden Body realm! Therefore, when the thunderous momentum that permeated from Silences evolved punching and killing moves bombarded over, Jason did not dodge and did not avoid them, thus refining his Green Dragons Golden Body. Instead of causing any damage, the thunderbolts that bombarded his body strengthened Jasons physical body. The way of heaven, the thunder of heaven! Silences heart was shocked after seeing this scene, it was not a small matter, he did not hesitate and activated the Tianyan killing fist and Jingtian Thunder Sealing Fist punches one after another. He did not hesitate to activate the Tianyan killing fist and Qingtian Thunder Sealing Fist, his Origin Power was in full force, and the Power of the Gods that permeated his fist had reached its peak. At this moment, Silence was desperate. Hepletely spared no effort in attacking and killing, fully erupting the strongest killing moves, crazily catalyzing The Power of the Gods, the fist power evolved copsed the void, and bombarded Jason with a mountainous might. Emperors Common Respect! Jasons gaze turned cold as he let out a steep bellow, and in response, he unleashed the second fist power from Human Emperor Fist. Boom! The entire void shook as wisps of The Spirit of the Emperor filled the air, interweaving and manifesting a blurry figure in mid-air. This fuzzy figure stood proudly in the sky, containing a supreme pressure that suppressed the nine heavens and ten earths, like the projection of a supreme emperor surfaced in the world, so that people who saw it could not help but bow in worship. This is the emperors shadow! In the shadow of the Emperor, there was a pure and majestic Emperors power that converged into Jasons body, resonating with the meaning of the fist power that Jason had evolved, containing a supreme divine might that was unique in all realms. Rumble! Jasons fist power struck out and sted straight towards Silence, meeting Silences desperately erupted fist power killing move! Ka-boom! Click! At that moment, a session of sonic booms were heard, and it was actually seen that Silences evolved Fist Power Kill Moves were broken one after another under the impact of Jasons punch! Even the The Power of the Gods that erupted from Silences fist momentum was also worn away, making it difficult for it to impact Jasons side. Bang! A vibrating sound rang out, Jasons fist power was unabated, crushing forward, and after breaking Silences fist attack, it even shook Silence back. Stomp! Silence retreated one after another, violently opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood with a wow sound! Silence was injured, injured by Jasons punch! Only hand pressure strong enemy, not to live up to the youth wild! Chapter 2225 – Killing Silence (I) Silence was knocked back, injured and coughed out blood, his face looked even paler, his eyes were filled with an unbelievable color, he stared at Jason with a deadpan gaze, never dreaming that he would be suppressed by Jason like this. He was the peak of the Extreme Realm Emperor, looking at the Human Realm nowadays, how many people can be the enemy? But he was actually suppressed by Jason, this was too unbelievable! After Jason broke through the realm and reached Extreme Realm Emperor, the powerfulbat strength he possessed made Silence feel shocked, this was really too heaven-defying, even in The Celestial Realm, there were not many Celestial Pride who could do this, right? At the same time, Silence also deeply realized that if he couldnt kill Jason, then tonight would be his death! To be able to force me into such a situation! Silence opened his mouth, his gaze fixed on Jason, with an indignant killing chance permeating him. Jason smiled bashfully and said, Push? Youre wrong, I didnt think about forcing you, but rather killing you! Ascended dog, deserve to be killed!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dont getcent too early, the deer is yet to be seen! Silence said angrily, his Origin Qi erupted once again, that Tong Shen Mighty Pressure swept through the air, the embedded The Power of the Gods permeated out, causing the surrounding void to tremble violently. Jasons eyes sank, after breaking through to Extreme Realm Emperor, he was confident that he would be able to suppress Silence, but such a peak Extreme Realm Emperor would not be easy topletely kill. It would require a desperate effort, making sure to inflict irreversible serious injuries on Silence in order to kill him. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason bellowed in the air as he evolved his fist in this regard, performing the Heaven Fist punch with Fighter Arctic. Rumble! The void shook and rumbled, as the entire void seemed to have been copsed, and a magnificent fist intent that prated the sky and the earth manifested. A Sunling Bloodline swept the sky, intertwining illusion of a majestic Emperor Brewers shadow, more realistic than ever, there is a true martial might in the flow, it really is like a true martial arts world, suppressing the masses of demons! The fist power bombarded, transforming into a shocking and bright fist aura, crushing this side of the void, and in an instant, it had already bombarded in front of Silence. Kill! Silence bellowed out, and his fist killing move erupted, the fully-activated The Power of the Gods manifesting in his fist, meeting the battle forward with the might of copsing the void. Bang! The two fists shed, and a shocking sound erupted. Jasons fist power was monstrous, Green Dragon Origin Power erupted, which contained a strand of The Power of the Gods, and the majestic force formed broke Silences fist power, forcing Silence back again. Fist into the sky! Fist Pressure Nine States! Jason shouted one after another, his roar was like thunder, the sound shook the sky, the fist power he evolved impacted the nine heavens, copsing the tennds of the Nine States, the fist power of the sky converged together, forming a torrent, sweeping and engulfing towards Silence. Roar! Silence roared out, he was already facing a dangerous situation, he could only go all out, he poured out his best efforts to burst out the strongest fist power to kill, the pervasive The Power of the Gods evolved into a path of thunder, the might was like heavenly thunder descending, with unstoppable might impacting towards Jason. HoweverC Boom! Boom! When Jasons fist moves fell, Silences thunderous momentum was immediately broken and killed, and the monstrous fist power in Jasons fist moves came down with an invincible momentum, and the strand of The Power of the Gods embedded in it impacted Silence. Wow At that moment, Silence staggered backward as if he had been hit hard, and his mouth was shaken to the point that he coughed up blood once again. Extension Arctic! The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and he shouted loudly, actually activating the Extension Arctic Fist once again! As soon as Extension Arctic Fist came out, the Sunling Bloodline that flourished on his body was like seawater pouring in, crazily sinking into his cohesive Fist, and that Fist was just like that bottomless ck hole abyss, crazily absorbing that constant stream of qi and blood power, transforming it into a heaven destroying and earth destroying berserk! The power was filled with terrifying might, causing the space where the fist passed through to tremble violently. Now that Jason had reached the Extreme Realm Emperor, his qi and blood had undergone a metamorphosis, so the Extension Arctic Fist was an exponential increase in the power of qi and blood than before. The majestic power that erupted was horrifying and amazing, making peoples scalps numb when they sensed it. Silence has just stabilized his body, Jason Extension Arctic Fist outbreak of fist power has already bombarded and killed, carrying that destructive power pressure, with the might of crushing when the sky, head to kill over. The pupils of Silences eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, he was already toote to dodge, and his entire body was already under the scope of this punchs killing move. He was able to intuitively sense that Jasons punch contained a destructive killing power, enough to be able to destroy his entire person! Silence could only roar in anger, he recklessly urged his Origin Power, even overloading his own Origin Power, even if the Cultivate Origin was damaged, he didnt mind. Kill! Silence opened his mouth and shouted, the killing move that he had evolved sted out, and the Power of the Gods poured out in his fist, meeting the battle with a crazy momentum, trying to resist the power of Jasons punch. Boom! Jasons fist power sted to kill, Extension Arctic Fist contains the violent and boundless explosive power swept, in this powerful and iparable power strong, Silence desperately urged out of the Origin Power is like a mantis, can not be shaken half a point. Immediately Jasons fist power broke through Silences fist power killing move, and this fist also bombarded Silences chest. Click! Vaguely, there was the sound of a broken sternum. Silences entire body coughed up blood and flew out, copsing heavily on the ground, and the Cultivate aura on his body even declined rapidly. Jason stood in ce, he immediately took out a piece of high-grade Spirit Stone, first restoring his own qi and blood. Kill! On the other side, Robert and Benji teamed up to erupt a battle technique killing move that enveloped Holy Night Emperor. Holy Night Emperor was already injured at this moment, his own breath was already declining, and his entire body looked in a sorry state. Facing the killing moves of Robert and Benji, Holy Night Emperor could not avoid them, so he could only exert his utmost to attack with his fists and face forward. Boom! Boom! A sound of a loud explosion came, actually saw, Holy Night Emperor was Robert and Benji teamed up to shock flying, the corner of the mouth constantly overflowed with blood, also looked to have been heavily injured, on the verge of death. Chapter 2226 – Killing Silence (II) Holy Night Emperor was blown to the ground, with blood bubbling from the corner of his mouth, and his own Cultivate Breath weakened drastically, he was seriously injured to a certain extent. This made Holy Night Emperors eyes shed with a sense of trepidation, he could not have imagined no matter what, with his Extreme Realm Emperors strength, he had actually lost at the hands of Benji and Robert. How could this happen? The heavens are going to kill me, Holy Night people? Holy Night Emperors face was deste, the corner of his mouth was filled with a taste of blood, his whole person was already a bit pessimistic and desperate, only because he could feel the monstrous pressure of Jason after he broke through the realm, even Silence couldnt resist it. Roberts battle intent was strong, his eyes had a fierce killing opportunity surging, his own destiny illusion, the purple unicorn that manifested in the sky had wisps of Kirin Divine Power converging into his body. Kirin Battle Technique, Jared Break! Robert shouted, he once again activated the Kirin Battle Technique, and his entire body rushed towards the Holy Night Emperor, ready to kill him while he was injured. The Earth Store Sutra, Eight Thunders! Benji also attacked from the side, as he activated The Earth Store Sutra attack, and wisps of the Earth Treasury Sutra Power converged from the Earth Store Kings silhouette that manifested above his head. In an instant, a thunderous sound resounded in the void. Benjis palm then struck, carrying a burst of thunderous sound, sweeping through the sky, shaking the heavens, leading to Eight Thunders, containing a nine heavens of thunder-like might, and killing Holy Night Emperor head on. Ill fight with you! Holy Night Emperor roared, he was cloaked in hair, already on the verge of extinction, he recklessly urged his Origin Power, which contained a wisp of The Power of the Gods might, along with the attack of his fists, he sted towards Benji and Roberts fists. Bang! Bang! The earth-shaking sound and might rang out, Benji and Roberts joint attack was overbearing and iparable, both of which contained Jared-like might, fierce and unrivaled, dominating the sky, strangling the Holy Night Emperor. The already injured Holy Night Emperor couldnt withstand this joint attack of Benji and Robert, his attack was directly broken and killed, and immediately after that, the force embedded in the attack evolved by Benji and Robert shook the Holy Night Emperor, injuring him once again and knocking him to the ground. Damn it! Holy Night Holy Emperor noticed, Holy Night Emperor was the direct descendant of his lineage. Seeing that Holy Night Emperor was in a crisis, Holy Night Holy Emperor immediately wanted to pull out andunch a rescue. Holy Night Holy Emperor, your opponent is me! Night King bellowed, he was already injured, and his injuries were not light, he was able to drag Holy Night Holy Emperor to this stage, but it was not easy, but he was also paying the price with not light injuries. Watching Holy Night Holy Emperor want to go to support Holy Night Emperor, Night King of course will not sit idly by, he bellowed, once again tickled Holy Night Origin Power, evolved a killing fist, a fist sted out, straight to the Holy Night Holy Emperor! He shouted loudly. sphemous Bloodchild, you seek death! Holy Night Holy Emperor roared, unable to contain his anger, he had no choice but to stop his stance and meet Night Kings fist attack. Holy Night Holy Emperors killing chance was even more zing, with a sense of indignation, he erupted a more ferocious and horrifying The Power of the Gods, urging Holy Night people Bloodlines strongest fist Dao, sweeping up a sky full of fist shadows, and enveloping the Night King in this way. However, after such a dy, Robert and Benji had already attacked Holy Night Emperor again. Holy Night Emperor stood up shakily, his entire breath had already declined to the point where he looked as if he was on the verge of copsing at any moment. With Holy Night Emperor in such a state, facing Robert and Benjis attack again, the only way to meet him is to die. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Silence struggled to stand up from the ground, he reached out and covered his chest, a sharp pain came from his chest, that was the pain caused by the broken sternum. By this time, Jason had also absorbed the aura energy of the high-grade Spirit Stone and gradually recovered his own qi and blood. Jasons own mighty pressure was released, and a wisp of Gods might contained within copsed towards Silence, evolving a gravity potential field as thick as a mountain, invisibly manifesting a vision of ovepping mountains, copsing the heavens, suppressing the sky, and enveloping Silence. When Silence was in his prime, he was still able to withstand the suppression of Jasons gravity potential field. But now, he was injured, Cultivate breath decline, that share of Gods pressure is also weakened a lot, the face of Jason evolved gravity potential field suppression, actually felt a kind of difficult to bear the feeling of thickness, as if there is really a lofty mountain when the head of the suppression of down, pressure him to gasp for air. Spare Silence does not want to admit good, he also clearly recognized a reality C he lost! Right now, his life and death could be said to be in Jasons hands. Jason, you cant kill me! If you kill me, not only you, but everyone around you, including The Human Realm, will be in great trouble! Silence spoke violently. Jasons face was stunned as he looked at Silence with interest and said, You still cant kill? Listening to your words, it seems that you are from a very big ce? Very dignified? I am the Ancient City of RuinsLand of Silent Nights Envoy of Silent Night, representing the Land of Silent Night. If you want to kill me, its equivalent to dering war with the Land of Silent Night, and at that time, the Silent King will definitely kill you! Silence opened his mouth and said. Land of Silent Night? Jason froze for a moment, he was quite surprised, not realizing that Silence was actually from arge Forbidden Land in Ancient City of Ruins! He also finally figured out Silences identity, it turned out to be an emissary of Land of Silent Night, representing Land of Silent Night. Then what is the purpose of Silenceing to Holy Night people? To persuade Holy Night people to submit to the Land of Silent Night, and at the same time to stand on the side of the heavens and be theckeys of The Celestial Realm? This possibility was still very high, other than that, Jason couldnt think of the purpose of Silenceing to Holy Night people. Envoy of Silent Night? It sounds like the origin is not small and the identity is not small, but do you really think that such an identity can protect you? You think Im scared? Jason opened his mouth, he then said in a chilling voice as his gaze turned cold, What the hell Silent King, when I was in the outskirts of Ancient City of RuinsForbidden Land, that shit Silent King wanted to take a shot at me, and was stopped by Saint Marie. So, I have long been feuding with that Silent King! Its fine if you dont move out of Land of Silent Night, but if you do, then you deserve to die even more! YouC Silence was still about to say something when he suddenly felt the pressure of Jasons gravitational potential field steeply intensify, copsing him so much that he nearly fell to the ground. At the same time, Jason had already rushed over, and in his fist momentum, a green dragon silhouette was manifested, rolling like a tidal wave of Green Dragon Power was filling the air, and among them was a wisp of The Power of the Gods might. Boom! The fist struck, straight forward. No matter how much Silence resisted with all his might, Jasons fist evolved a green dragon shadow with the supreme might of dominating and killing the world, prating through Silences body, directly shattering his internal organs! Chapter 2227 – The Great Momentum is Gone Ang roar! Fist momentum, the illusion of the green dragon shadow carrying the supreme dragon power momentum, with the might of the domination of the world to kill the attack forward, directly from Silences body through, the Green Dragon Origin Power is embedded in the Green Dragon Origin Power is shattered Silences bodys internal organs and bowels. At that moment, Silence staggered, keep falling back, a face like ashes, eyes shing a color of despair, he knew that he could not live, by Jasons fist power shattered the internal organs, the gods can not be saved. He just never thought that he would fall here. He had thought that with his peak strength of Extreme Realm Emperor, he would be able to run rampant in The Human Realm, after all, The Human Realm has just entered into the New Martial Age, at most some people break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, but with his peak cultivation of Extreme Realm Emperor, he would be able to run rampant in The Human Realm, after all, The Human Realm has just entered into the New Martial Age. But with his peak cultivation of Emperor, how many people in The Human Realm would be able topete with him? Therefore, he was very confident and arrogant, never thinking that he would fall in the outside world this time when he secretly walked out from Forbidden Land. What was even more difficult for him to ept was that he was dying in the hands of a young talent of an Extreme Realm Emperor of The Human Realm, and that kind of unwillingness and shame were all presented on his pale and desperate face. The Human Realm unexpectedly produced a demon like you I seem to have already foreseen the future scene of great battles for days Silence opened his mouth, his tone filled with destion and horror. Jason coldly nced at Silence and said, You wont be lonely, soon, all those people from Land of Silent Night will go to hell to be with you, including that Silent King. The great power of the earth has been established, and those who defy the great power of the earth and are willing to be the dogs of the heavens wont have a good ending! YouC Silences anger and blood attacked his heart, and again opened his mouth with a wow sound, spraying out arge mouthful of blood, the whole person then copsed with unwillingness and indignation. Envoy of Silent Night, an Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouse, died of gas! Almost at the same moment, Holy Night Emperor was also killed by Robert and Benji, and with despair and terror, he fell to the ground. Holy Night Holy Emperor once again repelled Night King and injured Night King, but he still failed to kill Night King, although Night Kings strength was not as good as Holy Night Holy Emperor, but he was able to trigger Holy Night Origins power. Although Night Kings strength was not as strong as Holy Night Holy Emperors, he was able to activate Holy Night Origins power, but the power that he was able to explode was also extremely strong, and he was able to hold back Holy Night Holy Emperor, an Extreme Realm Emperor.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Holy Night Holy Emperor did not attack and kill Night King again, his old face shed a touch of despair and grief, he could sense that Envoy of Silent Night had been defeated and Holy Night Emperor had died. Countless Holy Night Group Warriors were being grunted down in that bloody hellish entanglement. Lord Wrath, under the joint attack of Single Arm and Devil Lord, was retreating, drenched in blood, and on the verge of extinction. Defeated! The entire Holy Night Group Warriors had been defeated. It could be said that the situation right now, the tide had turned, Holy Night people hade to a dead end, and would fall into the boundless abyss of darkness. Since the moment Silence couldnt suppress Jason, Holy Night Holy Emperor had already expected such an ending, Jasonsbat power is too strong, if Silence couldnt suppress and kill him, then who can fight for the whole Holy Night people? Holy Night Holy Emperor is really extremely unwilling, he closed to break through Extreme Realm Emperor, after he came out of the closed, he also thought of leading Holy Night people to unify the entire Agist, and then towards the peak of glory, but did not expect that the day he came out of the closed, it is the day of the destruction of the Holy Night people. But he didnt expect that the day of his release would be the day of Holy Night peoples destruction. This was so sad! At this time, Jason also came step by step, Sunling Bloodline swept through the sky, a wisp of Psychic breath permeating his body copsed heaven and earth, the strongest and boundless, giving a persons aura as if he was the master of this world. He stared indifferently at Holy Night Holy Emperor, the gaze in his eyes cold, with killing intent shing. Is this heaven trying to kill me Holy Night people? Holy Night Holy Emperor roared angrily, tilting his head back to look at the sky. Jason said in an indifferent tone, Its not that the heavens are trying to kill you all, its that you are the ones who have done this to yourselves and cannot live! You chose to betray The Human Realm and want to defect to The Celestial Realm, so Holy Night peoples demise is your own choice! To defect to The Celestial Realm is to be an enemy of The Human Realm, and in front of the earthly righteousness, you will only have one way to die! Holy Night Holy Emperors face was gloomy, but he could not utter a single word. Indeed, after Envoy of Silent Night came, Holy Night people had already made a choice, that was to submit to Land of Silent Night, stand on the side of The Celestial Realm, and choose to be enemies with The Human Realm martial artists. With such a choice, Holy Night people were the great enemy of the earthly martial artists. If they lost, they would naturally face the consequences of extermination! Holy Night Holy Emperor, suffer death! Jasons tone was cold and indifferent, and the gravity potential field that permeated his body was steeply heavy, carrying supreme might and suppressing Holy Night Holy Emperor out of thin air. Contained within a wisp of Gods pressure, but also pulling the power of heaven and earth to hold it, making that gravity potential field as if it were a substantial te, wrapped with the might of thousands of mountains when the head shrouded. At that moment, Holy Night Holy Emperors body was shaken, and he suddenly realized that under the suppression of Jasons gravity potential field, it was difficult for him to move, and he had a feeling of being suppressed. This made the Holy Night Holy Emperor non-trivial, even more unbelievable, Jason has not even reached the Extreme Realm Emperor, how could he have such a monstrous and horrible pressure aura? Holy Night Holy Emperor was unwilling to be caught with his hands tied, he roared in anger, frantically bursting out his own Godly Might, evolving a Holy Night Scene to fight against the suppression of Jasons Gravity Potential Field. HoweverC Boom! Jasons fist power abruptly sted to kill, apanied by a supreme and unrivaled fist dao pressure, his fist power was like a rainbow, wrapped in endless Green Dragon Origin Power, and took it straight towards the Holy Night Holy Emperor. Holy Night Holy Emperor poured out all his strength as he condensed The Power of the Gods, striking out with all his might, wanting to resist. Bang! When Jasons fist fell, it actually broke Holy Night Holy Emperors punches and killed all of them, and immediately after that, the punch went straight upwards and sted on Holy Night Holy Emperors body. Wow Holy Night Holy Emperor opened his mouth and coughed out blood, he opened his mouth and coughed out blood, his old body was like a kite with broken strings, he flew out directly, his entire body had been heavily damaged. Just at the moment when Holy Night Holy Emperors figure was sent flying out, steeply C Whoosh! A figure had already rushed over, just as Holy Night Holy Emperors figurended the figure evolved his fist, a crazy fist killing move engulfed Holy Night Holy Emperor like a tidal wave. This figure was none other than Night King. His killing chance was infinite, carrying an angry killing intent, madly punching out, not giving Holy Night Holy Emperor the slightest chance to catch his breath, each punch contained a Holy Night Origin Power, and all of them bombarded towards Holy Night Holy Emperor. Bang! Bang! Bang! As Night Kings punchesnded, all of those killing punches bombarded Holy Night Holy Emperors body, bombarding Holy Night Holy Emperor with no power to fight back, and he was bombarded to the ground. Chapter 2228 – A Battle to Destroy the Sacred Night Night Kings attack could be said to be relentless, and his strongest killing move, ticking Holy Night Origin Power, bursting out a wisp of The Power of the Gods in his fist, killing Holy Night Holy Emperor with monstrous might.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Holy Night Holy Emperor was injured by Jasons punch, and before hended on the ground, Night Kings stormy punches swept over, making it impossible for him to avoid, and he did not have the strength to fight again. As Night Kings punchesnded one after another, Holy Night Holy Emperor kept coughing up blood with his mouth open, his whole breath was like swimming, on the verge of death. Boom! In the end, Night Kings heavy fist mercilessly bombarded Holy Night Holy Emperors Cultivate Origin, and the terrifying fist power contained within crushed and exploded Holy Night Holy Emperors Cultivate Origin, and Holy Night Holy Emperor copsed to the ground. Emperor also fell to the ground. Holy Night Holy Emperor, you wouldnt have dreamed of today, would you? Night King coldly stared at Holy Night Holy Emperor, and the entire person had a feeling of having his revenge avenged. You, you sphemous Bloodchild The corner of Holy Night Holy Emperors mouth was filled with blood as he stared angrily at Night King with a strong sense of indignation. Die! Night King indifferently opened his mouth as he struck out once again, and with that, he sted Holy Night Holy Emperor to death, ending Holy Night Holy Emperors life. With the deaths of Envoy of Silent Night, Holy Night Holy Emperor, and Holy Night Emperor, it could be said that the battle besieging Holy Night people had basicallye to an end. None of the remaining fighters in Holy Night people were able to withstand Jason and Night King. Lets end this battle. Jason opened his mouth, his gaze looking towards the battlefield behind him. In the battlefield of the melee, the sounds of shouting and killing were still endless. At some point, a Jared-like voice burst out from the battlefield- Holy Night Holy Emperor has been killed! Holy Night Emperor is dead! Holy Night people have been killed! Jared-like shouts rang out one after another, echoing in the battlefield and reaching the ears of each and every Holy Night Group Warrior in the field. Like thest straw that broke the camels back, when such shouts resounded in the air, many of the Holy Night peoples warriors were dumbfounded, and their fighting spirit and will to fight copsed in an instant. No! Lord Wraths heartbreaking roar came out. He was drenched in blood and badly wounded, he heard a cry like Jareds, he didnt want to believe it, but under his careful senses, he indeed couldnt sense the breath of Holy Night Emperor and Holy Night Holy Emperor anymore. They were dead, dying of gas, and the Cultivate aura was worn out. Kill! Devil Lord let out a bellowing cry, and an aura like that of a god or a demon permeated his body as he urged his fist to st forward, taking it straight towards Lord Wrath. At the same time, a blood-colored de arrived across the sky, containing an overpowering de aura, filled with endless bloody killing intent, also attacked and killed Lord Wrath. Lord Wrath was furious with grief and anger, roaring in rage, madly burning his own Cultivate Origin, pouring all his strength into an outburst. HoweverC Boom! Snort! With Devil Lord and Single Arm joining hands, the attacking momentum broke Lord Wraths dying counterattack and fiercely bombarded Lord Wrath. Lord Wraths entire person to flew out, and fell to the ground on this, his eyes round and dead. Kill! Brothers, kill them, kill them all! Satan Operation Group Warriors roared, each one of them was full of fighting spirit, with a fire-like fighting intent burning, they rushed forward with a furious and ferocious momentum, engulfing these Holy Night Group Warriors like a tidal wave. The Holy Night Group Warriors that were still resisting in the field were losing ground, and had already copsed. Holy Night Group Warriors were directly broken, originally in their hearts, Holy Night Holy Emperor is their faith, is their faith, originally thought that Holy Night Holy Emperor out of the gate, with the Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, inevitably invincible, leading Holy Night people towards the supreme realm. I thought that Holy Night Holy Emperor would be invincible and lead Holy Night people to the peak of the strongest splendor. Who would have thought that the Holy Night Holy Emperor who had juste out of the gate would be killed, the Holy Night Emperor would also be killed in battle, and Lord Wrath, the Holy Night Group Warriors, would also be killed. The faith of these Holy Night Group Warriors directly copsed, one by one, they were terrified, their fighting spirit was gone, and they had been scattered into a te of scattered sand, how could they withstand the pursuit of the wolf-like Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors? Immediately, in the battlefield, corpses continued to fall, and the thick smell of blood permeated the entire battlefield, which was extremely pungent and made people sick to their stomachs. When Jason and Night King rushed over, the battle was nearing its end, and only some remaining Holy Night Group Warriors were resisting and making their final struggles. Jason saw Darcey, Emily, Lilith, Marcel, Zack and others in the battlefield, who had also been through the battle, and had previously fought against the Great Emperor Realm of the Holy Night people. They all won, killing those Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in Holy Night people, which further strengthened their own Cultivate. Darcey and the others also walked over when they saw Jason, and Zack smiled and said, Jason, youve broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor level? Jason nodded and said, I broke through during the sparring match, otherwise I really couldnt help that messenger from Land of Silent Night. Land of Silent Night? Wouldnt that be one of the Forbidden Land in Ancient City of Ruins? All the emissaries were sent from Forbidden Land? What is the purpose? Marcel froze. Jason said in a cold voice, Land of Silent Night has already defected to The Celestial Realm, and Land of Silent Nights emissaries havee to make Holy Night people also defect to The Celestial Realm. In a word, to to be enemies with The Human Realm martial artists. Then these people of Holy Night people really deserve to be killed! Zack said indignantly. Jason looked at Darcey, he smiled and said, How does it feel toe to the battlefield for the first time? Darcey thought for a moment, she said, Its okay, but its really able to sharpen ones Cultivate. sparring, one is also able to learn a lot of lessons. Jason nodded and said, This is just the beginning, Im sure youll grow even faster after some battles. Darcey smiled, she felt that the only way to see this different side of Jason was in such a battlefield, Jason in the battlefield appeared calm, cool and strong, whether it was leading the overall situation or directing the battle, he had always been the spiritual pir of all the warriors, as long as there was him, the will to fight in the heart of every warrior zed like fire. This battle has alsoe to the closing stage, Holy Night peoples warriors, all kill, Holy Night peoples other nsmen, expulsion and exile, let them live and die on their own. Jason said. For the entire Holy Night people, he did not kill them all. Holy Night people, there are also ordinary people who dont practice Cultivate, and the proportion is not small, for these people, Jason didnt intend to get rid of them all together, and let them perish on their own in the outside world. Jason to do this, also can be regarded as benevolent and righteous to the end. Chapter 2229 – Post-War Processing The Holy Night Group Warriors resistance didntst long, as the battle progressed, the Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors rushed in like a torrent, and in no time, the remaining Holy Night Group Warriors were engulfed. The remaining Holy Night Group Warriors were swallowed up in no time. Until the shouting and killing sound that resounded through the sky stopped, it was seen that the entire battlefield was in a mess, the smell of fire and smoke was permeating, but the most intense was the thick and iparable smell of blood. Holy Night Group Warriors had already been killed, this battle, Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army achieved a total victory. In the battlefield, there were bodies lying all over the ce, most of them were Holy Night Group Warriors, but there were also some Satan Operation Group and the Eternal Night Legion Warriors. No matter how well prepared they were, after a battle like this, losses and casualties were inevitable. After the battle, Mr. Iron Fist and the others had asked some of the Satan Operation Group Warriors to clean up the battlefield, put away the remains of the fallen warriors, and immediately start emergency medical treatment for the wounded warriors, and all these work appeared to be carried out in an orderly manner. The Satan Operation Group Warriors had also developed such a habit. At the end of the day, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, lion, Sea Shark, and a group of other warriors walked over to Jasons side, each one of them stained with blood, emitting an odor of post-war iron and smoke. Jason walked forward, reached out and patted Mr. Iron Fist on the shoulder and said, Well done! After achieving a big victory, the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the field didnt leap or cheer, they appeared calm andunched the first operation to save the wounded. This was the way of a seasoned Iron Blood Army, and in their opinion, such a great victory was well deserved, because Jason was personally in charge. Since the establishment of Satan Operation Group, it had experienced countless battles, among which there were also some tragic battles in which they were in a desperate situation, but under Jasons leadership, they were all able to realize a reversal in the end. Therefore, these Satan Operation Group Warriors had absolute confidence in Jason, and it was within their expectation that they would win the battle against the Holy Night people. After clearing the battlefield, Jason intended to leave the subsequent issues of Holy Night people to Night King. After all, Night King had too many origins with Holy Night people, and he possessed Holy Night peoples bloodline in his body, only due to the fact that he was born from Holy Night peoples Holy Maiden and someone from the outside world at the time, he was considered by Holy Night people as having tainted Holy Night peoples bloodline, and was sentenced to death by Holy Night people. The Holy Night people considered him to have tainted the Holy Night people Bloodline, and he was judged to be a sphemous Bloodchild. Now that Holy Night Holy Emperor, Holy Night Emperor and all these people are dead and Holy Night Group Warriors have been annihted, Holy Night people exists in name only. As for how Night King goes about itter, Jason is not bothering much about it. Not only Satan Operation Group Warriors, the Eternal Night Legion Warriors were also in the battlefield of reason, in this battle, there were quite a lot of warriors sacrificed on the side of the Eternal Night Army, on the whole, in terms of battle damage casualties, it was definitely more serious than the Satan Operation Group. Jason looked at Night King beside him and said, Night King, the next some of Holy Night peoples ordinary people, including Holy Night peoples Holy Land, will be left to you to deal with. Night King smiled, nodded and said, Okay, no problem. Holy Night people also has a stronghold over at Ancient City of Ruins, you remember to go over and upy it. Haha, I definitely cant forget this one. Jasonughed out loud. After a while, the battlefield cleanup on Satan Operation Groups side had already been dered over, and the remains of the Satan Operation Group Warriors who had sacrificed their lives in this battle had also been collected. Jason led the Satan Operation Group Warriors to bid farewell to Night King and left. The fallen Satan Operation Group Warriors were brought back to Babia to be cremated and buried, and there was also a need to deal with the aftermath of the fallen warriors. Meanwhile, the Holy Night peoples stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins should be captured as soon as possible. On the sea. A ship was setting sail. This was the very same ship that Satan Operation Group Warriors were traveling on, taking advantage of the night to head towards Babia. When they arrived at the ship, some of the wounded warriors got a good rest and further medical treatment, while the rest of the warriors rested, tired from a big battle. Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, and a few others were sitting on the deck with some drinks on a table set up on the deck. Jason, in this battle, 46 Satan Operation Group Warriors were sacrificed! Mr. Iron Fist said in a deep voice. Jason nodded, he was prepared for such casualties, but he could still ept such battle losses.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Satan Operation Group Warriors had deployed 500 men, and such a sacrifice was less than one-tenth of that, Jason was able to ept it. After all, the Holy Night Group Warriors annihted in this battle had been close to thousands. Sacrifices are inevitable. Take care of the aftermath of the fallen warriors. Jason opened his mouth as he took a deep breath and continued, Every big battle is a sharpening. The real big battle is still ahead, I only hope that the Satan Operation Group Warriors get stronger and stronger, and continue to defend the undefeated glory of the Satan Operation Group in the big battles ahead! Treg gave a heftyugh and said, Old Mr. Miller, you dont have to worry, we Satan Operation Group Warriors will definitely be able to do it! The more we fight, the stronger we get! Jason looked towards Mr. Iron Fist and the others as he smiled, You guys have to work hard too. For a short period of time, raise all of you to the Great Emperor Realm level as soon as possible. After defeating Holy Night people this time, Holy Night peoples stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins will belong to us, Green Dragon Stronghold. It means that the cultivation resources obtained will be doubled again. Not only you guys, I hope that every Satan Operation Group Warriors will be a solo powerhouse when taken out individually in the future. Treg scratched his head and smiled, Jason, well work hard. Aim to get stronger with Jason as our goal. Mr. Iron Fist couldnt help but smile and said, Then Treg, how about you set a goal to surpass Jasons strength? Wouldnt that be more motivating. Treg couldnt help but roll his eyes towards Mr. Iron Fist and said, Iron, are you shaming me? In terms of strength, even if I were to go fast and furious, I would still be out of reach for Jason. Jasonughed and said, Less ttering, just strengthen your cultivation properly. The ship broke the water in the night, while Jason and Satan Operation Group Warriors chatted idly, they had no sleep, it was destined to be a sleepless night. Babia. After two days of sailing, the ship finally returned to Babia. After returning to the Babia stronghold, the Satan Operation Group Warriors immediately took the remains of the fallen warriors to an open space for cremation. In the base, all the Satan Operation Group Warriors came and stood neatly in a row, watching the smoke rise, watching the fire rise, watching the brothers who used to drink and kill the enemy side by side being devoured by the sea of fire. They have sadness, pain and remembrance in their hearts, but there is also a resolute intention, somerades although first gone, but they will be alive to carry on their beliefs and intentions to continue to fight. After the cremated warriors were buried, Jason immediately called Mr. Iron Fist and some other Satan Operation Group Warriors to the conference room and started to arrange some things. Chapter 2230 Dark Phoniex’s Tears Conference Room. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Single Arm, Dark Phoniex, Phantom, White Fox, Mary, Mr. Dickson, and others have all gathered together! Jason said, In this battle, we have defeated the Holy Night people and have won aprehensive victory. I am still very satisfied with the performance of Satan Operation Group Warriors in this battle. It shows that the previous training was not in vain, and on the battlefield, the results of Satan Operation Group Warriors previous training were also disyed, showing that our Satan Operation Group Warriors are getting stronger and stronger. After a pause, Jason continued, After this battle, the most pressing issue right now is to collect Holy Night peoples stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. There should be some Holy Night Group Warriors in Holy Night peoples stronghold, so someone is needed. Warriors, so someone needs to go over there, subdue them, and seize the Holy Night peoples stronghold. Jason, Ill go over there. Previously, I was stationed over there, and I understand the situation there. Besides, the strong people in Holy Night people have basically been killed off, and the Holy Night Group Warriors remaining in the Ancient City of Ruins stronghold are no longer enough to worry about. Mr. Iron Fist spoke. Jason immediately said, How about this then, Mr. Iron Fist, Dark Phoniex, and Treg, you guys lead 50 Satan Operation Group to Ancient City of Ruins. there are still Holy Night Group Warriors in the stronghold of Holy Night people. There are still Holy Night Group Warriors in the Holy Night people stronghold, so well just kill them without amnesty. Capture the strongholds so that we are sitting on two major strongholds in Ancient City of Ruins. Good! Mr. Iron Fist, Dark Phoniex, and Treg nodded one after another. In Jasons opinion, there should be no Great Emperor Realm powerhouses in Holy Night peoples strongholds in Ancient City of Ruins. Even if there were Great Emperor Realm powerhouses, then Dark Phoniex going over would be enough to suppress them. Therefore, sending Dark Phoniex there was already foolproof. Furthermore, Jason had another intention for sending Dark Phoniex there. After the battle with Holy Night people, the current problem that needed to be solved was the matter of the stronghold of Ancient City of Ruins, and now that it was arranged, there was nothing else. In order to hurry up, after the meeting, Mr. Iron Fist and Treg had already gathered some Satan Operation Group Warriors and were ready to leave for Ancient City of Ruins immediately. Jason, on the other hand, called Dark Phoniex over, and with the two of them alone together, Jason wanted to say something to Dark Phoniex. Looking at Dark Phoniexs stunning and absolutely beautiful face, Jason smiled and said, The speed of cultivation is not bad, you have already broken through to Great Emperor Realm. Dark Phoniexs narrow and charming phoenix eyes nced at Jason and said, Its still notparable to you. You are already an Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason was dumbfounded and couldnt help but reach out and touch his nose as he said, The fact that I improved so quickly is also rted to the Chaos Secret Land. In Secret Land, some treasures were obtained. Although you werent able to go to Secret Land, Ive kept some of those treasures here, so I can still share them with you. Im but looking forward to your Cultivate to soar above my best. Dark Phoniex had a smile on his lips and couldnt help but ask, Why should I surpass you? If you surpass me, wouldnt you be realizing your dream of beating me to the punch? The kind of knockout where you do whatever you want after a straight push. Jason grinned impishly, narrowing his eyes at Dark Phoniex. Dark Phoniexs pretty face reddened, hearing the deeper meaning in Jasons words, she red at Jason in annoyance and said in a bad mood, Okay, then you wait. HahahaC Jason couldnt help butugh, and then the Storage Ring in his hand shed with a sh of light, and in his hand there was an extra piece of Top Quality Spirit Stone and a small piece of Chaos Spirit Stone. When Jason took the whole piece of Chaos Spirit Stone, he only absorbed half of the Chaos Aura, so this piece of Chaos Spirit Stone still contained half of the Chaos Aura, which he divided into several small pieces, ready to be distributed to the people around him. Lets say Dark Phoniex, Dark Phoniex had already inspired her own Dark Phoenix Bloodline, which in the words of Old Mr. Miller, was no worse than Purple Phoenix Saintess True Phoenix Bloodline. So, Jason definitely had to set aside a small piece of Chaos Spirit Stone for Dark Phoniex to use for cultivation as well. Together with the piece of Absolute Spirit Stone he had given, it was almost enough to make up for Dark Phoniexs regret of not being able to participate in Secret Land of Chaos. Dark Phoniexs face was stunned, she had been able to sense the extraordinary nature of the Spirit Stone and the Chaos Spirit Stone, which contained a massive amount of energy, without a doubt, this was a rare cultivation treasure, and Im afraid that it would only be present in the Secret Land of Secret Land of Chaos, which was not avable in The Human Realm. This, arent these very precious? Dark Phoniex couldnt help but ask. Jason pulled over Dark Phoniexs hand and ced the absolute Spirit Stone and a small piece of Chaos Spirit Stone in her hand, saying, No matter how precious they are, they are not as precious as you. Dark Phoniex couldnt help but re at Jason, her fair and wless cheeks colored with a touch of red as she said, The way you say that, makes me want to bite! Bite? Jasons gaze lit up and he asked with a smile, Where do you want to bite? Ah Dark Phoniex eximed, her pink fist clenched, about to whack towards this brazen bastard. Jason, however, smiled and said, Alright, in all seriousness. This time, after you go with Mr. Iron Fist and the others to the Ancient City of Ruins, you will upy the Holy Night peoples stronghold. Afterwards, you can arrange for your people toe over. I know youve always cared about your people and have always helped them. Now that Blood Moon and the Holy Night people have been destroyed, there is no need to hide anymore. There is a Dark Phoenix Bloodline stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins. If you have brought your people here, you can create a new stronghold. Or its fine to just reside in Holy Night peoples stronghold. Dark Phoniex didnt say anything for a long time after hearing this, her mouthful of crystalline shell teeth clenched her lower lip, but those eyes were flooded with a little bit of watery mist, and she couldnt control the wetness. Whats wrong with you? This is a good thing ah, why are you still crying Jason saw the situation and then hastily said. Dark Phoniex shook her head and tried to turn away to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jason, however, reached out and took her into his arms in a tight hug. Satan, thank, thank you Dark Phoniex said in a slightly choked tone, the softness deep inside having been touched. In todays world, other than her, perhaps only Jason would care about her people like this, would think about her people, so she was really touched in her heart, and her entire being was enveloped by a wave of warmth. Jason smiled and said softly, Saying thank you would be too polite. I care about you, and naturally I care about your n, so I wish your n well as well. Dark Phoniex nodded, her arms couldnt help but hug Jason, and her sexy body was tightly pressed together with Jason. Chapter 2231 – Refining Pills In the afternoon, a group of about 50 Satan Operation Group Warriors led by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Dark Phoniex departed for Ancient City of Ruins. Jason, on the other hand, still had some personal matters to take care of, so he didnt go to Ancient City of Ruins right away, and it would be a few days before he went to Ancient City of Ruins. After sending off Mr. Iron Fist and the others, Jason returned to the Stronghold Building, where he visited some of the Satan Operation Group Warriors who were injured in the battle. Now that argeprehensive medical center had been established in Babia stronghold, it was much easier and more efficient to treat the wounded. Mary was not the only doctor in the medical center, there were also many other experienced field doctors. Therefore, in terms of treating the injured, this side of the stronghold already possessed enough top-notch equipment and environment. After visiting the injured, Jason walked out of the medical room together with Mary, he looked at Marys beautiful face and said with a smile, Mary, its going to be hard for you again. Cant talk about hard work. Ive gotten used to it long ago. Mary opened her mouth, and as she gazed at Jason, she couldnt help but ask, Wave, that The Celestial Realm you mentioned, there exist very terrifyingly strong people? One day, they will invade and attack us? Not someday, right now The Celestial Realm already has strong people on The Human Realms side. Jason opened his mouth, he took a deep breath and continued, Thetter depends on how these strong people from The Celestial Realm negotiate with The Human Realms side. In my opinion, there will not be any goodwill negotiation results. The Celestial Realmes to The Human Realm with only one purpose C to conquer, enve, and kill! As long as the people and forces that arent submissive to The Celestial Realm, they will all be bloodied by The Celestial Realm! So, we have no choice but to fight! Mary said. Yes, there is only one battle! Jason nodded. Mary sighed softly and said, But my Cultivate qualification is average, Im afraid I wont be able to catch up with you guys. Jasons face was stunned, indeed, Mary did not possess a special Cultivate physique or bloodline, in terms of martial arts cultivation she was the same as most of the Satan Operation Group Warriors when it came to talent. Looking at Marys slightly lost face, Jason smiled, reached out and held her shoulders, softly saying, Ive said before, just leave the fighting to the men. You just stand behind me, and no one in this world will be able to touch a single cold hair on your head until Laozi falls. Besides, youre not as bad as you think you are, youll be able to break through to the Supreme Emperor Realm with a little more effort. Thats not bad. Dontfort me, Im still not clear about how many kilograms I have. Mary appeared to have no good sense of humor andughed, then said, With my current strength, it will be difficult for me to take the field in any battles in the future, so I can only do the logistical side of the work.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Dont be presumptuous, even if you have the strength of an Extreme Realm Emperor, I wouldnt want you to go into battle if I could. Your role to the entire Satan Operation Group, that is something no one can rece. Jason opened his mouth and continued, You are proficient in the art of healing, if you are interested, I can let you study medicine with Ghost Doctor and learn some knowledge in refining pills, which is also extremely important. Now that we have two major strongholds in Ancient City of Ruins, and with the continuous cultivation resources in the future, we are also in dire need of an expert who is proficient in alchemy. After all, we cant always trouble Ghost Doctor to help us refine elixirs. Refining elixirs? Marys eyes lit up as she smiled and said, Seems pretty good. Ill try it sometime then. Okay, then Ill bring you to Carovia to find Ghost Doctor. I dont know anything about alchemy, Im not sure if its hard or easy. But its okay to give it a try. Jason said with a smile. Mary nodded, her eyes sparkling with a crystal light, like she had found another goal to go for. Jason smiled, he remembered that Human Emperor Technique also had a section on alchemy, when the time came, he could tell Ghost Doctor about the alchemy techniques contained in Human Emperor Technique, and then Ghost Doctor would give it to Mary. Then Ghost Doctor would give it to Mary, and that would be great. Nightfall. Jason got together with some of the Satan Operation Group Warriors. Single Arm, Robert, Marcel, Zack, Emily, Darcey, Lilith, White Fox, and others were all present, drinking and chatting together as a post-war rxation. Robert, Benji, you two should be almost ready to hit Extreme Realm Emperor as well, right? Jason asked. Robert nodded and said, Almost. After this battle with Holy Night Holy Emperor, my Cultivate senses have deepened a bit. Im honing it a bit, and its almost enough to impact Extreme Realm Emperor. Amitabha. Benji opened his mouth as he said, Extreme Realm Emperor isnt that difficult, and my goal isnt just Extreme Realm Emperor. Thats good! Jason smiled, and then said, Whether its you guys, or Marcel, Fingertips, Emily, and the others, seize the time and raise your strength as soon as possible. We earthly martial artists arent bad, we just experienced the End Martial Age. Now that the New Martial Age has revived, its a great time for us to catch up. Then when do you n to break through Extreme Realm Emperor? Emily looked at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes. Darcey also looked over, obviously extremely concerned about this matter as well. Extreme Realm Emperor? Jasonughed and said, Im afraid it will be difficult to break through up there in a short period of time. After all, Ive only broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, but Ill try my best. Currently, all thatscking is just some sense of realization. Good, when you reach Extreme Realm Emperor, wont you be able to take us to break into those Forbidden Lands in Ancient City of Ruins? Emily opened her mouth full of anticipation and added, I think those Forbidden Land is simr to a Secret Land, there must be a lot of treasures. Jasons face darkened when he heard this, feeling that Emily was hitting on Forbidden Land, wanting to go to Forbidden Land and loot it all? What kind of thinking is she doing? To say that it is bold is not enough to describe it! She doesnt know the horror of the Lords of Forbidden Land, does she? Emily, the reason why Forbidden Land is Forbidden Land is not a joke. So, dont think about Forbidden Land for now, and raise your own strength first. Jason said in a hurry. Well still want to take a look in Forbidden Land. Emily pouted her lips and said. Jason was dumbfounded, in fact, why would he himself not want to go deep into Forbidden Land to have a look? It was just that right now, he did not have the appropriate strength. If he had enough strength, he would want to take a look at not only Forbidden Land, but also The Celestial Realm. Lets see whats so great about The Celestial Realm. Chapter 2232 – Late Love The night was gettingte. Jason and the others also returned to the rooms in the Base Building to rest. A big battle had just ended a few days ago, Jason didnt let Satan Operation Group Warriors continue to strengthen their special training, giving them a few days of rest, and he himself had a few days of free time. Jason returned to his room, he rinsed off, and his whole body was refreshed. Jason lit a cigarette and smoked it, and Darceys figure couldnt help but appear in his mind. During the party, Darcey didnt say much, but Jason was able to see the hint of missing hidden in the depths of Darceys asional gaze. Its been a long time since Ive seen Darcey, so it seems like I still need to visit Darcey. Jason thought to himself. He knew where Darceys room was, and at that moment, he walked out of the room, then turned right, and after walking for a while he came to the door of the room arranged for Darcey. However, Jason didnt just knock on the door, he sensed it. In case Emily, Lilith, Mary, etc. came to Darcey for a chat and were in her room, it would be embarrassing for him to knock on the door. In the middle of the night, knocking on the door of a beautiful womans room must be harboring evil intentions. Jasons senses confirmed that there were no extra people in the room, or at least he didnt hear any conversations. With his current strength, this kind of sensing can still be easily done. Knock knock knock! Immediately, Jason raised his hand and lightly knocked on the door. Not long after, the doorway of the room opened, a wisp of fragrance came to his nose, and he saw Darcey standing behind the door yfully, as if she had just taken a bath, her hair had not yet beenpletely blown dry, and her body exuded a tantalizing scent of freshness. Her beautiful eyes that seemed to gather endless auras turned and saw Jason, and immediately her blown white jade face was rendered a little red. Jason you, why are you here? Darcey mumbled. Jason narrowed his eyes and sized up the Darcey in front of him, that gaze was like that of a big tailed wolf, he walked inside Darceys room in a dignified manner and said with a smile, Is it bad that Ivee? Have to ask a reason, then I miss you, is that enough? You Darceys red face, hurriedly closed the door, that look like worrying about being discovered by others in general, rather have a kind of two mouths private cheating meaning. When Darcey closed the door, she turned around, the whole person almost directly into Jasons arms. After all, seeing Jason just standing behind her, turning around she was really caught off guard. You want to scare a person to death ah Darcey snapped in annoyance. Jason is reaching out to grasp Darceys waist, touching the hand delicate, slender as a willow, since it is a perfect hand feeling. Jason slightly force, is the Darcey whole person into the embrace, a fragrant body is equivalent to throwing oneself to the embrace like, so lying on Jason. Jason felt the chest was a piece of tenderness engulfed, he immediately couldnt help but Huh? He made a sound. Darcey blushed, tilted her head to look at Jason, and asked with some confusion, Whats wrong? No, nothing, just feel as if my Darcey here seems to be one size bigger ah, is it the second degree of development? What do you mean? Whats one size bigger Darcey for a moment did not turn the corner, the nature of the simple her, would not think Jason secretly what is. Not really, you see, all to my chest to drown. Jason went on to say in all seriousness. Darcey first froze, then she immediately reacted, even if she is simple in nature or not, but is also ice smart, this asshole words are said to this point, how could she still do not know what is implicitly referred to? You, you hateful guy, you bully, Ill hammer you to death Darcey blushed, clenched her fist and mmed it vigorously towards Jasons chest, anyway, this guys skin is thick, how to hit is fine. Jasonughed, then said squarely, Theres a saying that seeing is believing. My feelings arent always urate. So, I have to be real to witness something to be sure if my feeling is right or wrong. You- Darcey heard the meaning in Jasons words and already realized what this bastard wanted to do. As expected, the next moment was to see Jason pick Darcey up by the waist and stride towards that big soft bed. Apanied by Darceys soft cry of shyness, a lingering charm has begun. The night is long, the warmth of two two. A few degrees of wind and rain, a few tenderness, during the charming ce, can only mean difficult to say. I dont know how long it took Jason and Darcey to stop.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Darceys whole bodys strength seems to have been drained like, her whole body softly lying on Jasons body. Jason gently embraced Darcey, but there was a wonderful feeling in his body, he could sense that from Darceys body there was an extraordinary source of qi converging into his body, that experience was just like thest time in the Capital. The key was that this special Origin Qi was of great use to his Cultivate Origin, able to strengthen his Cultivate Origin, much more powerful than some treasures. Would there be such special Origin Qi breeding in Darceys body as well? Jason thought of this question, and at that moment, he looked at Darceys flushed jade face and asked, Darcey, is there a special Origin Qi breeding in your body? Its as if my Origin Qi fused together with your Origin Qi to form a special Origin Qi that has a great effect on Cultivate Origin. Darcey originally closed eyes slowly opened, after hearing the words she sensed, nodded her head and said, There is indeed on,st time, can strengthen my Cultivate Origin. Jason face a happy, said, So we entwined together can alsoplement each other ah, then in the future we do not have toe a few times a day to be able to do? You, you you say ignore you again. Darceys cheeks flushed with shame. Jasonughed as he pulled Darcey to her feet and said, Darcey, you should now take advantage of the fact that your body is nourished with this strand of Origin Qi and begin to run your energy to cultivate. Absorb and refine this particr strand of Origin Qi. With the aid of a high-grade Spirit Stone, I think you should be able to break through the Sacred Level barrier. Huh? Youre going to cultivate it now? Darcey all but froze, somewhat wondering if she had heard wrong. It was just after the charming, and he had been tossed around by this guy to the point where his bodys strength felt like it had been drained, and he was actually going to let himself take advantage of this moment to make a breakthrough in cultivation? Chapter 2233 – White Tiger Breaks the Boundary Darceys whole body was a bit dazed, it was just after the pleasure and she was all ky, this guy actually pulled her up and told her to practice Cultivate. She was crying andughing herself. However, Darcey also followed Jasons advice, she sat up, and seeing that she was naked, she couldnt help but cry out again, her face flushed red, and she hurriedly found some personal clothes to put on. Jason took out a piece of high-grade Spirit Stone and ced it on Darceys hand, saying, Absorb the Spirit Stones energy, refine that special strand of Origin Qi in your body, and then impact the Sacred Level barrier! Darcey nodded as she began to activate THE Stokes familys cultivation technique, and wisps of White Tiger Origin Energy began to permeate her body, and an illusion of a white tiger with a murderous aura rushing to the heavens emerged and hovered above her head. Jason silently took out the Enlightenment Leaf from his body and converged a strand of Green Dragon Origin, and then pressed this Enlightenment Leaf onto Darceys back. The Enlightenment Leaf was filled with a little bit of turquoise ghostly light, invisibly containing an aura of the Great Dao, wrapping Darcey within. With the help of the Enlightenment Leaf, Darcey soon fell into a state of enlightenment, her whole heart and mind guarded one, entering an ethereal realm, strands of White Tiger Origin Energy continuously diffused from her body, and gradually, her own Origin Qi began to undergo changes, as if transforming towards a higher level. higher level of metamorphosis. Darcey, on the other hand, was also frantically absorbing the massive amount of aura energy contained in the high-grade Spirit Stone in her hand, and the pure aura energy merged into her body, transforming into her Origin Breath, which was also continuously growing her Cultivate Origin. In Darceys senses, the special strand of Origin Qi that was nourished within her body was considered a nourishing medicine, and as she gradually went on refining it, that strand of Origin Qi transformed into a majestic Origin Energy, nourishing her fleshly body, qi and blood, and making her Cultivate Breath heftily climb upwards in every step of the way. Soon, Darcey had also touched that barrier of Sacred Level, and as long as she broke through it, she would also be able to break through to the Sacred Level level. At this time, the Origin Power in Darceys body was also being consumed heavily, and the process of impacting the Sacred Level barrier was itself extremely consuming his Origin Power. However, Darcey didnt need to worry about this aspect, the high quality Spirit Stone that Jason had provided her with was able to provide her with a constant supply of aura energy, allowing her to constantly generate enough Origin Power for her to impact the Sacred Level barrier. Jason could also see that Darcey was at an important juncture for a breakthrough, and he immediately gazed at Darceys state at all times. Gradually- Boom! Boom! A tidal wave of impact sounds came from within Darceys body, the heavy Origin Power that had grown out of her Cultivate Origin continuously impacted the Sacred Level Barrier, and each impact was apanied by a sound like thunder. Gradually, from Darceys body, a Sacred Level aura began to permeate. Jason sensed it, and with a joy in his heart, he knew that Darceys progress in impacting Sacred Level had achieved initial sess. Wisps of White Tiger Origin Energy were diffusing, and her Origin Qi had transformed into a more solid and thicker one, and the killing aura within it was even more powerful and terrifying. Jason believes that with Darceys natural talent, will certainly be able to break through up, she justcks an opportunity. Right now, it was undoubtedly a great opportunity for Darcey to make a breakthrough. Sure enough, Darcey had absorbed all the aura energy from the high-grade Spirit Stone, and the White Tiger Origin Energy that permeated her was even more intense, and with a burst of energy, her own Origin Power struck the Sacred Level barrier with a tidal wave-like might. Ka-boom! At that moment, the sound of the barrier breaking came from Darceys body. In an instantC Rumble! Between the heavens and earth, there was the sound of the Heaven and Earth Avenue thundering for it, resounding through the heavens and earth with an astonishing might, presenting a heaven and earth vision. At the same time, that white tiger phantom also roared angrily into the air, presenting a sharp and unrivaled killing aura that swept through this heaven and earth, with only an aura of divine might permeating. Darceys Cultivate breath is also undergoing radical changes, the whole person has begun to diffuse a Sacred Level breath pressure, this pressure is getting more and more intense, still climbing. Darceys CultivateOrigin Power had also begun to transform into a pure and majestic Power of the Great Sage, impacting the Sacred Level level with a surging momentum,pletely breaking through the barrier. At that moment, Darceys life level also underwent a metamorphosis, her qi and blood were also metamorphosing, a more and more majestic Sacred Levels might was permeating, and the generated Origin Power of the Great Sage flowed all over her body, flushing her flesh and bones, growing her physical body, and naturally discharging arge amount of impurities. Seeing this scene, Jason knew in his heart that Darcey had finally seeded in breaking through to the Sacred Level, and was channeling that Sacred Level Origin Power in her body to consolidate this level of Cultivate Realm. Finally a breakthrough! Jason smiled, and he was relieved. Right now, Darcey had yet toe back to her senses from that realm of enlightenment, and was still immersed in the sensation of breaking through the Sacred Level. Jason didnt bother her, he sat on the side, lit a cigarette and smoked it, his eyes swept over Darceys body. After Darceys breakthrough, she seemed to be more beautiful, her skin was more crystal clear, and her face was as beautiful as a picture, just like a fairy out of the dust. However, from the Cultivate breath that pervades her body, under the rendering of its own destiny illusion origin, it is filled with a fierce killing aura. On the one hand, it was a fairy-like immortal aura that was not tainted by dust and mundanity, but on the other hand, it was filled with an endless killing and destructive aura. It seemed contradictory, but it did not go against the grain, but also added a different vor to her. After a long time, Darceys eyes slowly opened, she opened her mouth and exhaled a mouthful of turbid Qi, her body was filled with a Sacred Level of Might, her aurapelling. Congrattions, has sessfully broken through to Sacred Level! Jason said with a smile. Its finally a breakthrough!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Darceys lips couldnt help but reveal a delighted smile as well, it was the bottleneck she encountered in Sacred Level when she was previously in seclusion. Now that she had finally stepped over this hurdle, she was also happy in her heart. Ah how did I expel so many impurities in my body Im going to take a bath! In the next moment, Darcey eximed, noticing that the skin on her body was slimy and emitted a foul odor. At that moment, Darcey immediately ran towards the direction of the bathroom. Eh Darcey, wait for me, I want to wash with you too. Jasons voice rang out, he was just about to walk over, when coldly- Bang! The bathroom doorway had closed tightly. Chapter 2234 – White Fox’s Madness Early the next morning. It was nearly noon when Jason woke up. He also went back to his room to sleeptest night, if not for the fact that Darcey was too shy and was afraid that he would get up the next day and be bumped into. You know, with Darceys breakthrough to Sacred Level, that wonderful experience was even more so, it was simply wonderful. Jason walked out of the Base Building and saw Emily, Lilith, Mary, Talitha, and a few other beauties surrounding Darcey, all talking andughing. He came closer and Emily saw Jason and said, Jason, Darcey broke through to Sacred Level overnight. Darcey also saw Jason, her heart couldnt help but beat violently, and her delicate snow-white jade face flushed a little, making her look alluring. Jason noticed Darceys shyness, and with a straight face, he smiled and said: I know. I sensed itst night when Darcey was about to break through and purposely went over to help her break through to Sacred Level. I see, I told you how Darcey suddenly broke through overnight. So it was Jason who went over to help. Emily said with a sudden realization. The only thing Darcey could do after hearing this was to follow Jasons words, Jason provided me with a high-grade Spirit Stone, so I tried it out and made a breakthrough. This is a good thing. We can cultivate together in the future. Emily said with a smile. Jason then said, Im going to make a trip to City of Doom, there are some things I need to go and get busy with. Then I wille back to the stronghold and go to the Ancient City of Ruins. Come with me to City of Doom, or stay here in the stronghold to train? Ancient City of Ruins is fine to go to, there are still a lot of ces to explore over there. Emily opened her mouth as she continued, City of Doom I wont go. Save me from traveling back and forth, Ill just stay here and cultivate Cultivate. After Emily stated her position, Darcey and Lilith also both said that they would stay in the stronghold, they also wanted to properly cultivate their own Cultivate, and right now, there was no shortage of cultivation resources, so by putting in one point of effort, they would be able to reap one point of results. After lunch, Jason left for City of Doom, White Fox followed him, White Fox was in charge of the operation of several major strongholds upied by Satan Operation Group, so she knew the situation of these strongholds very well. In addition, White Fox and Tamakawa were also in charge of City of Doom. Jasons trip was to check out the situation of these strongholds and meet the fighters stationed in them, after all, he hadnt seen these fighters for a long time. Soon, a manned helicopter took off. Jason piloted the helicopter directly to City of Doom, both he and White Fox sitting in the cockpit. You finally remembered to make a trip to City of Doom. White Foxs foxy eyes gave Jason a look and smiled. Hmm? Whats wrong with City of Doom? Jason asked in confusion. White Fox ate andughed, saying, There is a great beauty in City of Doom who has been waiting for you. If you, the heartless man, dont go any further, Im afraid that this great beauty is going to lose weight day by day and be sick with longing. Jasons face was stunned, then he smiled and asked, You mean Tamakawa? Or what? White Fox winked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jason wasnt surprised that White Fox knew about his rtionship with Tamakawa; that in itself couldnt be hidden. Jason looked at White Foxs increasingly foxy and seductive jade face and asked snidely, Dont you miss me? Not pining for me? Hahaha- White Fox burst outughing,ughing so hard that her extremely sexy and hot curves quivered along her leather uniform in this regard, which was spectacr and tantalizing to the eyes. Satan, that really reminds me. Ive really missed you. White Fox opened her mouth, her eyes turning, lightly biting her tantalizing red lips, and said with a delicate smile, I havent even tried it on a high altitude yet Why dont we give it a try. C Jason was speechless for a while, and he immediately didnt dare to answer. With White Foxs character, she really was all talk. Youre afraid? White Fox saw that Jason did not say anything, so she asked with a smile. Jason sighed softly and said, We are flying a helicopter so its better to consider it for safety. What are you afraid of, its not like you need to move anyway, Ill do it. White Foxughed, she came over to her body, that sexy body close to Jason, if it were to be, there is an indescribable seductive power. It seems that a period of time does not clean up your, you really is more and more skin, tail long right? Jason did not have a good mood to open his mouth, and added, Wait until the nended, see me properly clean you up a bit! Airnending? Thats going to take hours, I cant wait White Fox spoke up as she reached over towards Jason. Hey, youre crazy what are you doing! Dang Satan, the king of Dark World, wouldnt you dare to try this bit of crazy excitement? White Fox ignored Jason and remained on his own. As a result, high in the sky, this manned helicopter, which was originally flying smoothly, rose and fell, demonstrating the pilots superior piloting skills. City of Doom. At around five oclock in the afternoon, a manned helicopter flew over City of Doom andnded in front of a tarmac. The door to the cabin opens and Jason is the first to step out of the helicopter, followed closely by White Fox. White Fox looked even more radiant, with a look of extreme satisfaction between her brows, as if she had had enough to eat and drink, making her foxy style even more seductive and charming. In front of the tarmac, Nielsen, Jared, and Jared, the three Legion of Dooms deputy army chiefs were already waiting, with a unit of Legion of Dooms warriors standing behind them. Upon seeing Jason walk out, Nielsen and the others immediately shouted excitedly, Jason! Jason smiled and walked over to greet these warriors of Legion of Doom with pleasantries. Afterwards, Jasons eyes turned and noticed a beautiful figure with elegant posture and delicate curves, the other party looked at him with a smile on the corner of her mouth, looking at him with a coquettish smile, as if there were a thousand words in her eyes, but she didnt know where to start. Endless feelings, all turned into her eyes in the gaze, gazing at Jason. Jason smiled, his heart was warm and happy, he walked to this beautiful and elegant woman and said, Youre here too. Yeah, Im here too, to see you. Tamakawa smiled lightly and responded softly. Chapter 2235 – A Soft Turn of the Screw CComing to see you! A simple, in sentence, yet worth a thousand words. You went away and I waited where I was. When you came, I came to see you. Hearing these words from the beautiful, elegant, noble-blooded royal princess in front of him, Jason didnt even know how to respond for a moment, the only thing he could do was to embrace Tamakawa directly in his arms, gently pat her back and say, Tough job! Tamakawas delicate body trembled, and her entire body froze. Under the eyes of the public, Jason actually embraced her? What did this mean? In front of so many Legion of Doom fighters, Jason directly hugged her, was it not also dering that she was the woman Jason loved and cared for? Tamakawa realized this, at first she was a bit shy, then her heart was warm, and in the end, her eyes misted up a bit, and she only felt that her waiting for such a long time had been worth it. Jason let go of Tamakawa and said with a smile, Lets go, lets go into City of Doom. Immediately, surrounded by Legion of Doom warriors, Jason arrived at the City of Doom side. Nowadays, City of Doom had also changed a lot from the beginning, the most important point was that it had be exceptionally prosperous, with high-rise buildings standing among them, and all kinds of y were avable, gathering some of the worlds hidden tycoons, who all came here to eat, drink, and y, and to pursue spiritual and sensory stimtion. As for the operation of City of Doom, Jason had already stipted it during the reconstruction after the Battle of City of Doom, so some of the anti-humanity and overly illegal programs on the City of Doom side had been ouwed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Of course, as City of Doom is now thergest stronghold of Asian ck market, there are definitely some dark sides, as long as they dont vite Jasons bottom line, Jason wont care. Along the way, Tamakawa also told Jason about City of Dooms operation since its reconstruction, which had been rising steadily, and the profit was extremely huge. However, Jason didnt have any concept of money now, unlike before, when he was leading the Satan Operation Group to fight all over the ce, and his expenses were huge. Nowadays, with so many strongholds and dominating the arms market in South America, the entire Satan Operation Group is worth tens of billions of dors in terms of wealth. Jason now just wanted to maintain such an order, so that this order would remain and always exist. Jason took a stroll in the City of Doom, and then came to the Castle of Doom, where he listened to the reports made by Nielsen and others in a conference room. Nielsen and the others mainly focused on Legion of Dooms daily patrols and daily special training. Among them, Jason was most concerned about the daily special training, and the cultivation resources produced in the Ancient City of Ruins stronghold were allocated to Legion of Doom ording to a certain ratio, supplying Legion of Dooms warriors with cultivation. Legion of Doom, like Satan Operation Group, was also a warrior army under Jasonsmand, and Jasons aim was naturally to have them all be stronger and stronger. You cant ck on your daily training. Make sure to stick to it, and once you reach a stage, continue to enhance the difficulty of the special training. Maximize your potential, only then can you be stronger. Jason opened his mouth, he looked towards Nielsen and Jared and the others, and continued, What we are living in is not an era of peace. Going forward, perhaps in the near future, we will face some unimaginably powerful enemies. Therefore, all you can do is to train hard in special training, strengthen yourselves, and one day charge with me to kill the enemy! Jason, we remember! Nielsen and the others spoke one after another. Jason nodded and then said, In the future, I will supply Legion of Doom with more cultivation resources. You guys do your jobs well, and while guarding City of Doom, properly improve yourselves. Nielsen and the others nodded heavily, and in their hearts, they secretly decided that they would never fail Jasons expectations of them. Early evening. Jason and some of the fighters in Legion of Doom gathered together, eating and drinking together right in the third floor hall of the Castle of Doom. The atmosphere of the entire venue was warm, and these Legion of Doom warriors were extremely excited that Jason was able toe. After all, in their eyes, Jason was not only the King of Doom, but also the king of the entire Dark World! Jason also drank with these Legion of Doom warriors one after another, and came. Perhaps because she was happy, Tamakawa also drank a lot of wine in the venue, causing her white jade face to be colored with a little bit of drunkenness, and her beautiful eyes contained strands of love, looking at Jason from time to time. When the banquet was over, Jason saw that Tamakawa was also a bit drunk, so he drove Tamakawa to the vi where she was resting. Jason helped Tamakawa into the vi, turned on the lights, and sat down on the sofa. Drunk? Jason asked with a smile. Its okay, not even drunk yet , Tamakawa said. Jason fetched a ss of water over and said, Have some water. Tamakawa nodded and took a few sips of water after epting the ss. Are you going to me me for not being here for a long time? Jason smiled. Tamakawa looked at Jason as she gritted her teeth, Of course I would, who would I me if not you. But I also know you have a lot of things going on, and even though I cant see you, Im in contact with Babias stronghold and still know some of your news. For example, the several battles waged one after another in Dark World and so on. I cant help you in the battle department, I can only pray that you are safe and then wait here for you. Jasons heart fluttered as he took Tamakawa into his arms and said, So its still an aggravation for you. Tamakawa shook her head as she said, Thats not true. In the beginning, you trusted me so much and gave City of Doom to me to take care of, so all this time in City of Doom, I am very happy The only thing that iscking is that there is less of you around. Jason smiled and said, Then Ill stay with you for a few more days. By the way, theres something else I wanted to tell you. What is it? Tamakawa asked in a curious tone as she tilted her head. I want to take you on a trip to Tokyo, Jason said. Tamakawas face was stunned as she asked in a surprised voice, To Tokyo? what for in Tokyo? The gazes in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of coldness red up as he said, I havent forgotten about this person, the Crown Prince of Tokyo. His existence will always be a threat to you, and will make you and your family uneasy. Now that I can spare the time, then I will go over and settle this trouble. AhC Tamakawa softly eximed, as she said with some concern, The Crown Prince, he, hes still very powerful over there in Tokyo, would it be dangerous for you to go there rashly? Danger? Jason smiled lightly and said, You dont have to worry about this, just go with me. The Prince of Tokyo, Jason has long wanted to get rid of, when the Tokyo battle, the Prince had sent people to infiltrate into Oakshire, in a vain attempt to target him or the people around him. Jason before was unable to find time to solve this Tokyo Prince, otherwise he led Satan Operation Group to go, Tokyo Prince even if the power is great, it is difficult to escape death. As for now, Tokyo Prince in Jasons eyes is simr to a mole cricket. With Jasons strength nowadays, he was able to kill him with the lift of his hand. Chapter 2236 – Departure to Tokyo Early the next morning. Jason woke up and realized that Tamakawa, who was supposed to be by his side, was already up. Jason picked up his cell phone and saw that it was almost eleven oclock, it was no wonder that Tamakawa was already up, he had overslept. Jason stretched his limbs and walked out of the room after getting dressed. Youre up Tamakawas soft voice came from the direction of the living room as she slithered over, wearingst nights pajamas but unable to wrap around her wonderfully moving and seductive curves. Its been a few days since Ive had a good rest, Ive overslept here. Jason smiled. Breakfast is ready for you, why dont you wash up. Tamakawa said with a smile. Jason looked at Tamakawa and couldnt help but smile, I found that youve looked even more beautiful overnight. Have I? Tamakawa asked in surprise. Perhaps Tamakawa herself could not feel it, after a night of being moisturized, shepletely glowed with a mature womans unique charm, whichplemented her elegant and graceful temperament, thus making her look even more seductive. Jason smiled as he walked to the restroom and went to wash up. When he walked to the living room again, he saw that Tamakawa had already ced the prepared breakfast on the dining table and greeted Jason toe over and eat with him. Jason also had an empty stomach and came over to enjoy the delicious breakfast with Tamakawa. Looking at Jason eating with great interest, Tamakawa also looked very happy, after all, this was the breakfast she had woken up early to prepare with her own hands. After eating breakfast, Jason and Tamakawa walked out, and Jason came over to the training ground to check on the Legion of Doom fighters special training. During that time, Nielsen exined to Jason the current stage of Legion of Dooms special training content, programs and so on, and Jason made targeted modifications to raise the intensity of Legion of Dooms current stage of training again. In the afternoon, there was nothing left to do, Jason called up Tamakawa and prepared to leave for Tokyo. On City of Dooms side, White Fox stayed behind to run the show for the time being. Tamakawa prepared and organized some luggage, and then left City of Doom with Jason, heading directly to Tokyo. Jason, its just the two of us going over there? Tamakawa couldnt help but ask. Last night when Jason told her about going to Tokyo to solve this problem of Prince, Tamakawa thought that Jason would lead a team of Satan Operation Group Warriors to go there. After all, the Crown Prince was a powerful man in Tokyo, and he had a strong armed guard at his disposal. Seeing that Jason was just leading her to Tokyo made Tamakawa feel a bit surprised. Theres no need for such fanfare. Its enough for me to go there alone. Jason smiled, his tone was light, but it was a powerful sense of confidence. Tamakawa smiled sweetly, she didnt say anything else, in short, she trusted Jason, as long as she had Jason by her side, she would always have a solid sense of security. Tokyo. 9:30pm local time. An airliner slowlynded at Tokyo International Airport, after the nended and stopped, the cabin door opened, and the passengers inside the ne walked off the ne in turn. Jason and Tamakawa were also inside this airne, and they also walked out with the flow of people. Tamakawa said, Its already night, should we find a ce to stay? Are you going home? Jason asked. As an Imperial Princess, Tamakawas Imperial family lived in the Imperial Pce Outer Garden in Tokyo, so it would be extremely convenient for Tamakawa to go home once she returned to Tokyo. Tamakawa said, Theres no need to rush back Jason smiled and said, Then you can make a trip back when the matter of the Crown Prince of Tokyo is settled. Tamakawa nodded as she continued, I also have a private house in Tokyo. Why dont you go and stay at my separate house in Tokyo? Jason shook his head and said, Not yet. Someone ising to pick us up. When were done, well go to your private residence and enjoy a few days of rxation. Someonesing to pick us up? Who is it? Tamakawa asked in surprise. Jason smiled and said, Just walk out and find out. Jason led Tamakawa out of the airport, at the exit of the airport, only to see a young man wearing a ck Cultivate suit was waiting, upon seeing Jason he immediately greeted him with some gratitude and respect on his thin face. Shinobu, hello again. Jason smiled bashfully and said in Japenese. The young man in a ck Cultivate suit who was waiting to greet Jason was none other than Shinobu, the Saint Son of Divine Endurance Sanctuary on Japans side! Greetings Mr. Jason I am pleased that Mr. Jason is able toe to Tokyo. Shinobu spoke. He appeared polite; Jason was the vice president of the Carovia Cultivate Association, so he addressed Jason directly as Mr. Jason, which was actively lowering his posture while also expressing a sense of respect for Jason. After all, back in Secret Land, Jason had saved his life and the lives of other disciples of Divine Endurance Sanctuary. At that time, these overseas Holy Land disciples were all hijacked by Lord Plumpton, if Jason did not appear in time, they would have been killed by Lord Plumpton. Therefore, Shinobu was grateful to Jason for saving his life. On the other hand, at that time, in the Hundu Sea, he saw the scene of Jason fighting Lord Plumpton alone, and he was shocked, incredibly Jasons real strength would be so horrible and strong, which is called The Human Realms deserved teenager supreme! Right now, after seeing Jason again, Shinobu even vaguely perceived that Jasons bodys Cultivate breath seems more unfathomable, obviously Jasons Cultivate cultivation has been improved, and the degree of improvement is not just a little bit, but arge section!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Shinobu was secretly shocked in his heart, he remembered that in Secret Land, Jasons Cultivate cultivation had not reached Extreme Realm Emperor, but he was able to fight with Lord Plumpton, and even defeated Lord Plumpton. Now that Jasons Cultivate Cultivation has increased again, how powerful will his real battle power be? I wonder if Mr. Jason hase to Tokyo this time, is there something he wants? If theres anything I need help with, I will definitely give my full support. Shinobu said. Jason smiled lightly and said, I would like to go into your Divine Endurance Sanctuary and talk to your Holy Lord. Now that The Celestial Realm hase to be, Divine Endurance Sanctuary is also one of The Human Realms martial artist Holy Land. There are things that always need to be talked about. Good, the Holy Lord will be happy to learn that Mr. Jason hase. Shinobu said. Jason nodded and said nothing more. Shinobu then took Jason and Tamakawa out of the airport, ready to head straight to Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Chapter 2237 Divine Endurance Sanctuary Shinobu led Jason and Tamakawa to the parking lot and walked to a Mercedes-Benz RV. With a full-time driver inside the Mercedes-Benz RV, Shinobu opened the door and said, Mr. Jason, please get in. The road trip will take some time. No harm done. Jason spoke as he took Tamakawas arm and together they got inside the motorhome. Shinobu also got into the car together, and then the Mercedes-Benz motorhome whizzed forward. Along the way, Shinobu briefly introduced Jason to the Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Divine Endurance Sanctuary, as the only Cultivate Holy Land in Japan, could be said to gather the strongest ancient martial artists in Japan. Therefore, Divine Endurance Sanctuary can be said to be the supreme Cultivate Holy Land in the hearts of Japans martial artists, and possesses a huge voice and unimaginable power in Japan. For example, in Divine Endurance Sanctuary, there are some outer disciples, after these outer disciples cultivate certain Cultivate, some of them go back to the outside world to develop, and some outstanding outer disciples even set up many Cultivate schools in the outside world. Regarding the Cultivate schools established by these outer disciples, Divine Endurance Sanctuary basically would not interfere. However, as long as Divine Endurance Sanctuary is willing, they have absolute control over these Cultivate Schools set up by the outer disciples, and with just one word, the martial artists of these Cultivate Schools will all serve Divine Endurance Sanctuary.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. For example, Shinobu, as the Divine Endurance Sanctuarys Holy Son, had a high status and honorable identity, and in the eyes of the Cultivate Schools in the outside world of Japan, he was the supreme figure. At Shinobus word, he could mobilize all the resources and manpower of the Cultivate School in the outside world of Japan at will, so it could be said that his power was overwhelming. After Jason briefly understood this information, he did not feel strange in his heart, this is simr to Carovia Hyacinth. This is simr to Carovia Hyacinth. The ancient martial arts forces in Carovia Hyacinth also possess different degrees of power in the secr world, only that there are many ancient martial arts forces in Carovia Hyacinth, so the power they hold is more or less different. However, in Japan, the only ancient martial arts Holy Land is Divine Endurance Sanctuary, so it can be imagined that Divine Endurance Sanctuary secretly holds the power and resources of Japan. Jason thought in his heart, previously repeatedly targeting his own Shinto Ryu School, Shen Nian style, Tian Ninja School, these Japanese forces, could not be Divine Endurance Sanctuarys outer disciples to form up, right? Jason thought that this possibility was very high, after all, the strongest Cultivate in Japan were basically controlled by Divine Endurance Sanctuary, so those Cultivate schools developed in the outside world, from the origins, they should be Divine Endurance Sanctuarys outer disciples. The Cultivate Schools developed in the outside world should, in terms of their origins, be founded by Divine Endurance Sanctuarys outer disciples. However, Jason didnt directly ask Shinobu about this, in his opinion, it wasnt necessary, he wanted to go to Divine Endurance Sanctuary, just to see what kind of attitude Divine Endurance Sanctuary had. Speaking at the end, Shinobu couldnt help but open his mouth and asked, By the way, at the risk of asking, I wonder how far Mr. Jasons Cultivate cultivation has reached now? Jason smiled bashfully and said, Extreme Realm Emperor, I guess. Shinobus face was stunned, and a sincere admiration appeared in his eyes as he said, Mr. Jasons Cultivate talent is truly amazing. After stepping out of Secret Land, he broke through to the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. As for me, I dont know when Ill break through to this realm. Jason smiled and said, As the Divine Endurance Sanctuarys Saint Son, you are bound to be gifted as well. The matter of martial arts cultivation should not be rushed. One step at a time, now that the New Martial Age has opened, there are no more rules and restrictions, as long as you abide by the Cultivate heart, the Cultivate Road will also go higher and higher. Shinobu nodded and said, Mr. Jason is right. The drive was nearly three hours, but Shinobu was also extremely talkative, so the journey did not seem cold. It was around one oclock in the evening local time that the car arrived at Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Divine Endurance Sanctuary is located far away from the city center of Tokyo, and is located in a small prefecture under the jurisdiction of Tokyo. In Japan, as long as the county is under the city, it is sparsely popted and the environment is excellent. Divine Endurance Sanctuary from the surface, is also in, hanging an ancient que, with Japanese writing Divine Endurance Sanctuary four words, there is no martial arts guards, looks simple and through a trace of ancient times. There was also no martial artist guarding it, it looked simple and permeated with a trace of ancient age. Mr. Jason, we have arrived at Holy Land, please follow me inside. Shinobu greeted warmly. Jason nodded and said, Good, please lead the way in front. Shinobu led the way, and Jason pulled Tamakawa along with him into Divine Endurance Sanctuary. After walking in, he realized that the space inside Divine Endurance Sanctuary was wide open, and as he looked around, he was able to see a Japan-style ancient building, many of which were wooden houses, scattered amongst the green shades and bamboo foliage, making it look extremely elegant. Since it was alreadyte at night, there were not many figures to be seen in the entire Holy Land. However, Jason could still sense that when he entered Holy Land, there were some gazes cast over in the darkness, either far or near, and under a slight sensing, most of them were Sacred Level pinnacle level martial artists, and there were so many two or three of them at the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Mr. Jason, please follow me to Gods Ninja Temple, and then I will inform the Holy Lord toe and meet Mr. Jason for a moment. Shinobu spoke. Im really sorry to bother your Holy Lord sote at night. Jason said with a smile. Mr. Jason is polite. the Holy Lord is also extremely happy that Mr. Jason was able toe. Shinobu spoke. He led Jason and Tamakawa all the way to Divine Endurance Sanctuarys Gods Ninja Temple, which was the grand hall where Divine Endurance Sanctuary received its honored guests. Inside the temple, there were bright lights and Divine Endurance Sanctuary disciples on duty, and when they saw Shinobuing, they all greeted him in a respectful tone. Shinobu led Jason into the main hall and ordered the disciples on duty to bring tea and snacks, while he went to inform the Divine Endurance Sanctuarys Holy Lord toe and meet with Jason. Not long after Shinobu left, tea and snacks were already served. Jason was not polite and poured two cups of tea, and said to Tamakawa, Have some tea and something to eat, arent you tired from all this traveling? Tamakawa smiled sweetly and said, Im fine, not particrly tired. Anyway, with you by my side, I dont feel tired anymore. When did you be so good at talking? I love hearing such sweet words, how many more do you say? Jasonughed and snickered. Tamakawas pretty face blushed slightly as she gave Jason a nk look and picked up her tea and took a light sip. After a long time, footsteps came from outside Gods Ninja Temple, and immediately afterward, Shinobu apanied an old man in his sixties into Gods Ninja Temple. This old man has a long time in the upper position of the might, eyes shing with intimidating aura, after walking in, his body vaguely has a wisp of Psychic breath in the diffusion. Jason face frankly, he sensed that this old man did not really break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, just Extreme Realm Emperor level. Jason guessed that this should be the Divine Endurance Sanctuarys Holy Lord. Chapter 2238 – Send the Crown Prince’s Head! Sure enough, as Shinobu and this old man walked in, Shinobu made the introductions and said, Holy Lord, this is Mr. Jason from the Carovia Cultivate Association. Mr. Jason, this is my Holy Lord of Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Jason nodded and said with a smile, I apologize Holy Lord for taking the liberty ofing to disturb me sote at night. Holy Ninja Lord looked towards Jason, in his senses, did not sense Jasons Cultivate breath, as if facing an ordinary ordinary young man, however, Jasons own stock is like a savage dragon like masculine and overbearing qi and blood is unable to hide, that qi and blood might as if the body contains a qi and blood divine furnace like, is zing The power of qi and blood is like a divine furnace of qi and blood in the body, and it is surging. Holy Ninja Lords face was calm on the surface, but his heart was also marveling at Jasons zing and surging qi and blood aura, he opened his mouth and said: The Secret Land of Chaos matter, Shinobu has already told one side after he came back, Mr. Jason was able to stand up to The Human Realm for the sake of The Human Realm martial artists. Mr. Jasons ability to stand up for The Human Realm Martial Artist and fight against The Celestial Realm Godchild is truly admirable. I would also like to thank Mr. Jason for saving my disciples in Holy Land in Secret Land of Chaos. Jason waved his hand and said with a smile, These words from the Holy Lord are too polite. The Celestial Realm came to invade, we The Human Realm martial artists should have had to join together as one and fight against it, so that The Human Realm can have a future. So, that is what I should do. Saying this, Jason paused and then sighed, Its a pity that there are also some ancient martial forces on The Human Realms side that betrayed The Human Realm and willingly became The Celestial Realmsckeys. These Cultivate strengths that betrayed The Human Realm certainly wont have a good end. It also includes some Agist in Dark World. Dark Ancient n? Holy Ninja Lords face was stunned, he naturally knew of the existence of Dark Ancient n, and had a certain understanding of the major Dark Ancient ns. The gaze in Jasons eyes was stern, and he said in a cold voice, Lets say Holy Night people. presumptuously attempted to betray the earthly martial artists and attach themselves to The Celestial Realm, so beforeing to Divine Endurance Sanctuary, I had already sent my troops to besiege Holy Night people and wiped out the Holy Night people. Holy Night people? Holy Ninja Lords face was stunned as he couldnt help but say, It is said that that ancient Holy Night Holy Emperor of Holy Night people has broken through to the level of Extreme Realm Emperor? So what if Extreme Realm Emperor? Its still not the same to die. Jason said in an indifferent tone. This- Holy Ninja Lords heart was shocked and his face was aghast. Holy Night people that Extreme Realm Emperors Holy Night Holy Emperor died? Killed by whom? Jason? Holy Ninja Lord was a bit incredulous, not thinking that Jason had the strength to kill a true Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, because he was sure that Jason, even if he had converged his Cultivate aura or not, he certainly had not reached the Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation level yet. In that case, there is a powerful Extreme Realm Emperor behind Jason? Holy Ninja Lord thought in his heart, this possibility is very high, after all, Carovia side breakthrough to Extreme Realm Emperors strong people are not a few, the current situation, Carovia Cultivate Association has two Extreme Realm Emperor strong people. Holy Ninja Lord murmured, said: The earthly martial artists are of one lineage. The Celestial Realm wants to vite The Human Realm, the earthly martial artists shoulde forward to defend their homes and protect their loved ones, and it is only right that they all have to fight. I, Divine Endurance Sanctuary, am also the same, standing on the side of The Human Realm martial artists since the beginning, resolutely fighting against The Celestial Realms invasion! Jason nodded and said, Holy Ninja Lord is right to have such determination, and I, the Carovia Cultivate Association, will also link up with Divine Endurance Sanctuary to fight for The Human Realm! Holy Ninja Lord said, It is an honor for me, Holy Land, to be aligned with the Carovia Cultivate Association. I, Holy Land, will also aspire to fight in defense of The Human Realm! Jason sipped his tea and said in a light tone, Very well. I came here to be able to confirm Divine Endurance Sanctuarys attitude, then I am relieved. Jasons words could be said to have a deeper meaning, if Divine Endurance Sanctuary didnt correct their attitude, hesitated and didnt take any action, and even wanted to defect to The Celestial Realm, then Divine Endurance Sanctuarys fate would be the same as that of Holy Night people. After Divine Endurance Sanctuary made their stance clear, they are allies, allies who fight against The Celestial Realm together. At the end, Jason said, In addition, I havee here to entrust Holy Ninja Lord with something. Holy Ninja Lords face was stunned upon hearing this, and he opened his mouth to ask, What is it? Jason immediately looked at Tamakawa and said as, This is Japans royal princess Tamakawa, who is also the person I love. Holy Ninja Lord and Shinobus faces were a bit surprised, and those gazes looked towards Tamakawa.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Holy Ninja Lord said in a calm tone, So its Your Highness. Rather than knowing Tamakawas identity or not, Holy Ninja Lord also appeared calm, after all, nowadays, the Japan Royal Family was only left with a name and no real power,pared to Divine Endurance Sanctuary, it was a world of difference. Therefore, Holy Ninja Lord was only maintaining a superficial politeness. Jason continued, There is a powerful son in Tokyo, nicknamed something like Prince Tokyo. This person has repeatedly offended me, and has dispatched martial artists from the Shinto, Shinnen, and Celestial Ninja schools to target me for assassination, and even infiltrated into Carovia, where I am located, to carry out an assassination. In the past, I didnt have the time to deal with this Prince of Tokyo, so I let him live until now. In addition, this Prince Tokyo also forced Tamakawa to marry him, Tamakawa is my woman. This Prince Tokyo has offended me and even tried to touch my woman. Holy Ninja Lord you say, shouldnt it be killed? Holy Ninja Lord frowned as he said, Tokyo even has such a person who offended Mr. Jason? Just what kind of person is this Tokyo Crown Prince? Jason was not too familiar with this Crown Prince of Tokyo, so he had to look at Tamakawa and said, You introduce the identity and situation of this Crown Prince of Tokyo. Tamakawa nodded as she said, Crown Prince Tokyos name is named named Okabe Taio, and his father is Chief of Land Staff Okabe Kenichi. Kenichi? A member of the Okabe family? Holy Ninja Lord made a surprised sound, slightly surprised, and that face vaguely changed in a subtle way. Jason narrowed his eyes at Holy Ninja Lord and said with a smile, Holy Ninja Lord knows about this Gangbe family? Its best to know. Lets do it this way, its alsote now. At tomorrows time, please ask the Holy Ninja Lord to send someone to fetch the head of this Crown Prince Tokyo. I only want his head, as for those Cultivate forces that previously offended me, Ill let it go. Saying that, Jason looked at Shinobu and said, Shinobu, can you prepare a guest room? Ill go rest first. Shinobu came back to his senses as he hurriedly said, The room is already prepared. mr. Jason please follow me. Good! Jason took Tamakawas hand and stood up, he looked at Holy Ninja Lord and said, Holy Lord remember, by tomorrow, I want to see the head of this Crown Prince Tokyo. Chapter 2239 – Jason’s Intentions Shinobu led Jason and Tamakawa to an elegant cabin room. The room was very clean, and there was a bamboo forest nted around the hut, along with the night breeze, the branches and leaves swayed and made a rustling sound, which added some vividness to the quiet night color. Shinobu dropped Jason off here and left after exchanging pleasantries. Jason stepped inside the cabin and took a moment to sense the surroundings to make sure that there was nothing strange going on. Jason looked at Tamakawa and said with a smile, Tired? Go take a shower and get a good nights sleep. Tamakawa stretched her waist as she said, Its really a bit tiring to keep rushing. Lets go take a bath then. There was also a bathroom inside the cabin. However, the bathrooms on Japans side were basically bathtubs and then sitting down to rinse off, which had something to do with the habits of Japanese people. Tamakawa walked into the bathroom, and she rinsed the inside of the bathtub to drain the water. At this time, Tamakawa saw Jason also walk into the bathroom and was undressing. Ah Completely unprepared Tamakawa couldnt help but open her mouth and eximed in shock, her face was suddenly colored with a reddish hue, she gritted her teeth, looked at Jason, and couldnt help but ask: You, how did you get in? Jason was slightly surprised and said, Taking a bath. Youre not running the water. After the water is drained, well wash it in one piece, so its more efficient. I, I Tamakawa blushed, not knowing what to say for a moment, and only after a long time did she mumble, When did I say I wanted to take a bath with you? You didnt say that ah Jason thought for a moment, and said in a good-natured manner, Then just take it as if I said it. You, youC Tamakawa blushed, not even knowing what to say. Even though she was already Jasons woman, she still blushed in some ways, so for Jason to walk in coldly and want to share a bath with her was really embarrassing by her nature. Jason smiled and said, Japans bathing style is quite nice, so its a good way to experience it. Youre sitting on the bench to rinse off, right? Well help each other apply thetherter? Its wonderful to think about. Tamakawa red at Jason, looking unimpressed, and said, Im afraid youre up to no good. Jason quickly shook his head and said, No, no. Im harboring pure intentions. Its weird to believe you! Tamakawa pouted, as she still silently closed the bathroom door behind her. When the water was drained, she nced at Jason with watery eyes, secretly gritted her teeth, and began to undress. Gods Ninja Temple. Holy Ninja Lord remained inside Gods Ninja Temple. After a while, Shinobu walked in, noting that Holy Ninja Lords face was somewhat somber. Jason and the others have rested? Holy Ninja Lord asked. Shinobu nodded and said, I have led Mr. Jason and the others to the house of rest.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Holy Ninja Lord took a deep breath and said, I didnt realize that the purpose of his visit was to knock me Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Shinobus face was stunned, and he couldnt help but ask, Holy Ninja Lord, what does it mean to knock us Holy Land? Holy Ninja Lord said, Jason wants the heads of the descendants of the Gangbe family. Have you forgotten what our Holy Lands old Holy Lord is from. This Gangbe Family has a connection with the Old Holy Lords lineage and is considered a side branch of the Old Holy Lords lineage. If not for that, would the Gangbe Family hold so much power in the outside world? Kenichi, the current head of the Gangbe family, holds the military power of the guards, and many of the Cultivate Schools in Tokyo also secretly follow the orders of the Gangbe family. This isnt even due to the supreme might of the old Holy Lord. Shinobus face also froze for a moment as he said, It turns out that this Crown Prince of Tokyo has a connection with the Old Saint Lords lineage. Even if the Gangbe family is a side branch of the Old Holy Lords lineage, Mr. Jason is asking us to take Prince Tokyos head, this will still anger the Old Holy Lord, right? Holy Ninja Lord nodded as he said, So therein lies the trouble. If it wasnt for the fact that we have a connection with the old Holy Lord, then it wouldnt matter. With our Divine Endurance Sanctuarys authority, this wouldnt be difficult. But if this matter is rted to the Old Saint Lord, it will not be easy to handle. Sacred Lord, since we cant make up our minds, lets report this to the old Sacred Lord. Shinobu said. Holy Ninja Lord said, The old Holy Lord has also just broken through the Extreme Realm Emperor and is currently consolidating in seclusion. Avoid disturbing without important matters. However, this matter concerns the descendants of the Old Holy Lords coteral bloodline, so it seems that it is still necessary to report to the Old Holy Lord. Shinobu still had a good impression of Jason, and at that moment, he said, Holy Lord, I think Mr. Jason should have previously been unaware that Crown Prince Tokyo still had thisyer of rtionship origins with the old Holy Lord as well. Whether he did it intentionally or unintentionally, in any case, he has now made this offer. Holy Ninja Lord opened his mouth and continued, The Celestial Realm hase to encroach, and the only way to defend ourselves is to join forces with powerful ancient martial forces. Currently, the other Holy Lands overseas have joined forces with the Carovia Cultivate Association, and our Holy Land can only join the ranks. However, this Jason is still not confident in our Holy Land, so he asked us to bring over the head of the Crown Prince of Tokyo. Sort of forcing us Holy Land to show our determination and loyalty. Shinobu froze after hearing this, he did not expect Jasons move to have such an intention, and for a moment he did not know what to say. Holy Ninja Lord murmured and said, Tomorrow morning, I will personally report this matter to the old Holy Lord. Then well see what the old Holy Lord decides. Shinobu nodded, looking at thete night, he also bid farewell to Holy Ninja Lord and went back to his room to rest. Inside the cabin. Jason and Tamakawa were already lying on the bed. Tamakawa was so meek that she curled up in Jasons embrace like a cat, looking extremelyzy, with a touch of undissipated spring between her eyebrows, and her jade face, which was still slightly flushed, appeared even more beautiful and moving. Jason, if you directly ask this Holy Land person to fetch the head of the Crown Prince of Tokyo, will they do as you say? Tamakawa couldnt help but ask. Snap! Jason opened his lighter and took a deep breath after lighting a cigarette and smiled, Theyll be willing. There might be a fluctuating process, but the result wont change much. Tamakawas beautiful eyes couldnt help but stare at Jason, and she could hear the sense of confidence in Jasons words. She suddenly realized that she had never understood how strong this man really was all along. If he could make one of Japans most powerful Cultivate Holy Land obey his words, how powerful would he be? Tamakawa really couldnt imagine. She didnt bother to imagine it either, as long as Jason could be by her side, it was more important than anything else. After Jason finished the cigarette in his hand, he hemmed and hawed and said, Dont bother worrying about that for now. Its alreadyte, lets feel asleep. Saying that, Jason rolled over in a roll over, and the beauty filled his arms and was as delicate as jade. Chapter 2240 – Old Sacred Lord Emerges from the Gateway The next morning.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jason woke up from his sleep, waking up to a fresh body scent drilling into his nose, he turned his head to see Tamakawas eyes still closed, looking like she was still asleep. Jason smiled, remembering that he didnt seem to have tossed this royal princess around much in the past two days, so he figured that she was tired as well, which is why she was sleeping so deeply. Jason didnt wake Tamakawa up either, he gently got up, walked out of bed, got dressed and then pushed open the door of the cabin and walked out. Outside the cabin, the air was fresh, giving people a sense of rxation. After seeing the doorway of the cabin open and Jason walking out, the disciple of Divine Endurance Sanctuary, who looked like he was specially waiting not far away, came over and said, Mr. Jason, youre up. We have already prepared breakfast, do you see if it is now for you to be brought over directly? Jason was stunned, but he didnt expect Shinobu to have arranged it so thoughtfully, and to have someone waiting outside the cabin specifically for it. Okay, then please bring the breakfast over. Jason said. That Divine Endurance Sanctuary disciple nodded and retreated at that. A momentter, there was already a Divine Endurance Sanctuary disciple bringing over a sumptuous and exquisite breakfast. There were tables and chairs in the small courtyard outside the wooden house, and Jason asked them to ce the breakfast on the tables in the small courtyard. After the Divine Endurance Sanctuary disciples left, Jason turned around and walked into the cabin, pushing open the doorway with a slight creaking sound. Tamakawa, who was lying on the bed, gently fluttered her slender eyshes, and then her eyes slowly opened, and her sleepy eyes saw Jasons figure as he walked in. Immediately, Tamakawas sleepiness gradually faded, she blinked, looked at Jason who gradually approached, and said, Youre up early, huh? Jason smiled and said, No, just got up. Then someone outside brought breakfast and I left it on the patio table. Why dont you get up and get cleaned up when youre awake, then well go get some breakfast. Tamakawa nodded as she stretched and got up from the bed, a blush coloring her jade face as she saw that she was naked under the thin covers. She hurriedly looked for her scattered intimate apparel, clothes and whatnot to put on, before walking out of bed to wash up. At the end of the day, Jason and Tamakawa walked to the courtyard outside the cabin and sat down together to enjoy the breakfast prepared by Divine Endurance Sanctuarys side. Just after Jason and Tamakawa had eaten their breakfast, Shinobu walked over, looked at Jason, and asked with a smile, I wonder if Mr. Jason slept wellst night? Did you rest well? Quite well. Jason opened his mouth and said, Still, thanks to Divine Endurance Sanctuary for their hospitality. Mr. Jason is wee. Shinobu smiled as he weighed his words and continued, By the way, the old Holy Lord in my Holy Land has alreadye out of the gate. Learning that Mr. Jason hase, he also wants to meet Mr. Jason. I wonder if it is convenient for Mr. Jason now? Old Holy Lord? Jason asked. Shinobu nodded and said, Old Saint Lord had previously been in seclusion. I heard that he has already sessfully broken through the realm and passed to God. Right now, he has alreadye out of seclusion. The gaze in Jasons eyes shifted, vaguely guessing something as he smiled bashfully and said, That would be a great joy for Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Since the old sage wants to see me, how can I refuse. I am free right now. Then Mr. Jason please follow me. Shinobu said. Jason nodded as he called Tamakawa to join him as Shinobu moved forward. Gods Ninja Temple. Shinobu still brought Jason to Gods Ninja Temple. Jason walked inside therge hall and saw Holy Ninja Lord sitting inside, but he was the only one who was alone and there was no sign of the old holy lord. Mr. Jason you are here. Please have a seat, the old Holy Ninja Lord is out and ising to meet Mr. Jason for a moment. Holy Ninja Lord said politely. Jason nodded his head and said, The old Holy Lord was able to break through the realm and pass through the gods, which is something to be congratted. It means that there is another Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse in my The Human Realm Martial Alliance. What Mr. Jason said. Any party CultivateHoly Land, with an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse sitting in the town, will naturally be safer as well, and also represent a partys might, so as not to allow others to easilye to the door to oppress them. Holy Ninja Lord said with a smile. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, this was interesting. This was implying that Divine Endurance Sanctuary had Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses in town, and that Jason could not easily bully and force his way in even if he represented the Carovia Cultivate Association? Jasonughed coldly in his heart, but did not go to say anything, sitting quietly, drinking tea and having a chat. However, this old holy masters frame is not generally big, Jason has already drank a few cups of tea, the silhouette also did not see one. Jason wasnt in a hurry, he had plenty of patience anyway. After a long time, Jason raised his eyebrows as he sensed the approach of a powerful Psychic breath pressure. Soon, an old man wearing a Japan samurai uniform with his hands behind his back and a pale age slowly walked inside Gods Ninja Temple, his hair was white, his face was full of wrinkles, and his age was eighty to ny at the very least. However, there was a majestic qi and blood surging in his body, which did not appear to be old and rotten at all, apanied by a Psychic breath around his body, which was imposing. The old man walked into Gods Ninja Temple, his gaze sharply fixed on Jason and said, You are Jason from the Carovia Cultivate Association? I think this is the old Holy Lord, isnt it? Congrattions on breaking through the Realm of Passage and being promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor in this way, Jason opened his mouth and then said in a nd tone, I wonder if the old Saint Lord can restrain your Passage pressure for a moment or two? Youre scaring my woman. This old Holy Lord, whether intentionally or not, had swept towards Jasons side after he walked into Gods Ninja Temple, as if he wanted to give Jason a head start. Jason was sitting next to Tamakawa, and the Gods Ninja Pressure swept over, naturally affecting Tamakawa as well. But with Jason beside her, Tamakawa would of course not be affected in the slightest. Hmph! The old Holy Lord snorted coldly. He had already received a briefing from Holy Ninja Lord that Jason hade on behalf of the Carovia Cultivate Association, and had also requested Divine Endurance Sanctuary to send over Taios head. This Gangbe family was descended from the side branch of his line, and was considered to have some blood rtions with him. When the old Holy Lord learned of this news, he was simply furious, in his opinion, Jasons attempt to take Taios head was tantamount to pping him in the face and bullying his head. He had just broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, and thought that his own might was unrivaled, how could he tolerate such bullying? Not to mention that Jason was still a little guy who hadnt even reached Extreme Realm Emperor yet. However, the old Saint Lord did not dare to directly strike at Jason, no matter how Jason was nominally the vice president of Carovia Cultivate Association, if he really wanted to strike at Jason, he would undoubtedly cause the anger of Carovia Cultivate Association. On the surface, Divine Endurance Sanctuary already knew that Carovia Cultivate Association had two Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, coupled with the fact that the ancient martial arts powerhouses on the Chinese side of the world were as strong as a cloud of experts, they did not dare to offend Carovia Cultivate Association rashly. However, the old Sacred Lord was not willing to be humiliated in this way, which is why he had the scene when he came in, wanting to use his own Godly pressure to give Jason a downward spiral, so as to let Jason know that Divine Endurance Sanctuary was not at the mercy of bullies. However, it seemed that the old Holy Lords threat had failed, and Jason was still sitting in his seat, looking rxed, even the Tamakawa beside him was not affected in the slightest. Chapter 2241 – Rites Before Troops Jason lifted his teacup, took a sip, and looked at the old Saint Lord whose posture appeared to be lofty, with a kind of condescending overlooking and even a questioning posture, he was calm and nd as he said, The old Saint Lord seems to be in a bad mood? Or is this the old Saint Lords way of treating guests? Aggressively targeting me as soon as Ie in, what is the reason for this? The Old Holy Lord stared at Jason with a cold gaze and said, You came to my Holy Land, and you want me, Holy Land, to go get Taios head? What a big bully! This Gangbe family has a connection with my Holy Land, are you coercing my Holy Land? Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, So this Crown Prince Tokyo has a rtionship with you Holy Land. All I know is that Prince Tokyo has repeatedly offended me and wants to take my life. Therefore, I am going to let him die! What if I dont agree? The old Saint Lord asked in a strong tone. You dont agree? The smile at the corner of Jasons mouth was tightening little by little, and in the end, he said in a cold and forceful tone, Dont say that this Crown Prince Tokyo is only rted to you, Holy Land. Even if this Crown Prince Tokyo is one of your Holy Land, if he has offended me, he will not be able to escape death, and no one will be able to save him! You are arrogant! The old Holy Lord fiercely shouted, the Tong Shen Mighty Pressure on his body steeply flourished, an old face shrouded in fury, and his eyes fiercely stared at Jason. Arrogant? Jason coldly shouted as he fiercely stood up. In that instant, a gravity potential field as thick as a mountain swept across the scene, Sunling Bloodline swept across the sky, and a wisp of Tong Shen mighty pressure was permeating the air. Jasons entire person was like a prehistoric beast that had suddenly awakened, releasing a monstrous and terrifying pressure, and his entire aura changed, from the previous breath that was unremarkable to suddenly releasing a supreme and invincible aura, suppressing the old Sacred Lord in this regard. Divine Endurance Sanctuarys old Saint Masters face was stunned, and immediately afterward, a coldness from the soles of his feet rose violently, and his heart couldnt help but grow a trace of fear. It was only because the gravity potential field that Jason had evolved had actually crushed his God-Passing Mighty Pressure. Although Jason had not yet reached Extreme Realm Emperor, the wisp of Psychic breath that he had evolved was majestic and vast, supremely powerful and terrifying, and it was even stronger, more prevalent, and more overbearing than the old Holy Lords Passing God Pressure, an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse! The old Sacred Lord was dumbfounded, his face was full of stagnation, he couldnt have dreamt that Jason had clearly not reached Extreme Realm Emperor, how could he be able to burst out with such a strong and terrifying pressure aura? Even under the suppression of that gravitational potential field, the old Saint Master even felt that his entire body had a feeling of being unsteady. How could this be possible? He was a true Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse! The old Saint Master was truly confused, his face full of unbelief and disbelief at such a fact. Just a mere Extreme Realm Emperor, who on earth is being arrogant? Im still shameless even though Ive given you face? Must you seek death? Jason coldly drank, his body was filled with an iron blood killing aura, behind him rolled monstrous qi and blood, as if he wanted to evolve that scene of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, appearing extremely horrifying, the killing aura prevalent and horrifying. You This is impossible! The old Saint Lord did not dare to believe, he shouted violently, recklessly manifesting all of his own godly pressure in a vain attempt to use it to counteract the suppression of Jasons gravitational potential field. Still want to resist? You really dont know how to die! Jason coldly grunted as he directly sted a fist forward. The ordinary punch sted out, containing his own strand of The Power of the Gods, and the Green Dragon Origin Power in his body also exploded, forming a party as majestic as a mountain-like Fist, suppressing down towards the old Saint Master. I dont believe it! The Old Saint Master roared, the Psychic breath in his body flourished, gathering The Power of the Gods in his body, and he also evolved the strongest fist power in Divine Endurance Sanctuary, exploding The Power of the Gods.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The old Saint Lords fist power sted out, carrying that unrivaled The Power of the Gods, and it met Jasons fist power. However- With a bang, when Jasons punch crushed over, the Power of the Gods contained within the old Saint Masters punch was copsing, and there was no way to resist the power of Jasons punch. Under the might of Jasons punch, there was no way to resist it. Including the supreme fist power evolved by the Old Saint Master, it was directly broken under the impact of this mediocre punch of Jason. Even, Jasons fist contains the Green Dragon Origin Power like a torrent of impact to the old saint master, shocked the old saint master mouth muffled grunt, face pale, old body backward one after another, actually cant carry the power of Jasons fist! This was normal, after Jason was promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, even Envoy of Silent Night who was at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor was able to kill him. The old Saint Master of Divine Endurance Sanctuary had only just been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, he was at the beginning of the Extreme Realm Emperor stage, and in terms of talent, he definitely couldnt bepared to Envoy of Silent Night. Therefore, the old Saint Master really cant carry Jasons punch, Jason doesnt even need to evolve his own boxingbat skills, a simple style of boxing posture, the power of the boxing road is already enough to suppress the old Saint Master. The old Saint Master staggered back, his originally zing blood was like a leaking balloon in an instant, and immediately withered. Jason fiercely took a step forward, the pressure of the gravity potential field on his body climbed steeply, reaching a strong and terrifying situation, which contained a wisp of godly pressure,pletely engulfing the old Saint Master like a swirling tidal wave. The old Saint Masters figure itself was unstable, and as Jasons unrivaled mighty pressure crushed overC Plop! The old Saint Masters entire body fell to the ground, and was actually directly suppressed! Jasons gaze was like a sword, with a sharp edge, he stared at the Old Saint Master and said word by word, Its just the head of a Prince of Tokyo, Old Saint Master, do you want to make an enemy of me in order to protect the other party? If you really want to do so, I will kill you and then personally go and take the head of Prince Tokyo! Do you really think that just because youve been promoted to the rank of Extreme Realm Emperor, you can be so domineering in front of me? Unbeknownst to you, in front of me, you, an Extreme Realm Emperor, are just like a mole cricket! The icy voice with a cold killing intent came out, directly causing the old Saint Lords face to turn green and white, feeling annoyed and humiliated, but more of a kind of trembling and trembling from the bottom of his heart! He could hardly imagine that his Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation could not even resist a single punch in front of Jason! This meant that Jason really wanted to kill him, it was as easy as a p in the face! Not far away, Holy Ninja Lord was also stunned, his entire body was scared out of his wits, he wanted to go forward to reconcile and persuade him, however, under Jasons gravitational potential fields mighty pressure, he actually found that he was unable to move at all. Even the old Holy Ninja Lord could not resist the pressure of the gravity potential field, Holy Ninja Lord but Extreme Realm Emperor, even more unable to resist. The might of one person was suppressing the entire Divine Endurance Sanctuarys great figures to prostrate themselves on the ground! Chapter 2242 – Thorough Submission Holy Ninja Lord was horrified, he finally realized why Jason dared toe to Divine Endurance Sanctuary alone and asked Divine Endurance Sanctuary to send the head of Crown Prince Tokyo over like an order. At that time, Holy Ninja Lord thought that Jason was relying on the power of the Carovia Cultivate Association behind him, but now he realized that he was wrong. Jason was relying on his own strength! Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, but he was able to suppress the Extreme Realm Emperors powerhouse to prostrate on the ground, how heavenly was this? What kind of strength was this? Holy Ninja Lord was really scared, fortunately he didnt rashly sh with Jasonst night, otherwise he would be the one who was suppressed. The old Holy Ninja Lord was already ashen, he was terrified, fearful and remorseful. Of course he didnt want to die, although he was old, after he managed to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, his life essence had been metamorphosed and his qi and blood were once again vigorous, thus he could still live for quite a few years. With his breakthrough to Extreme Realm Emperor, it could be said that he was the only Extreme Realm Emperor in the whole of Japan, and he was the only one who could call the shots in the whole of Japan, turning his hand to the clouds and turning his hand to the rain, and enjoying supreme power and glory. Of course he wanted to live on! What he regretted was why he had to ask for such a confrontation with Jason? Admittedly, the Gangbe family was a side branch of his lineage, but it was only a side branch, and the blood rtionship was several generations removed, and the Prince of Tokyo was not a direct descendant of his, so to offend Jason and even take his own life for the sake of such a side branch lineage was just too stupid. The old Holy Lord gave Jason a hard time at first, not because he cared about the life of Prince Tokyos coteral descendant, but because he felt that as an Extreme Realm Emperor, Jasons ordering of Jason after he came to Divine Endurance Sanctuary made him feel that he had been shamed to a certain extent, and he felt ashamed of himself. He felt that his old face was dishonored. Thats why he wanted toe out and fight for his honor, to give himself and Divine Endurance Sanctuary the prestige. How could he have thought that Jason, who was only at the cultivation level of an Extreme Realm Emperor, would actually be able to easily suppress him, an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse, to death? This was truly too terrifying, simply a heaven-defying demon! The old Saint Lords head was gray, he began to collect his own Cultivate aura, this was the beginning of no longer disying a hostile attitude, this was the beginning of a show of weakness. The old Saint Master said with difficulty, Mr. Jason, previously I was reckless and impulsive, please ask Mr. Jason to raise his hand and forgive me for my previous recklessness. With these words, the old Saint Master lost all of his momentum, he had already softened and submitted, and was using a low profile tone to apologize to Jason and beg for forgiveness. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, he snorted coldly, after seeing the old Saint Master admit his mistake and submit to his weakness, he also converged the pressure of the gravity potential field that he had evolved. Jason walked back to his seat and sat down, looked at the old Saint Lord and said, Then, in the old Saint Lords opinion, can I have this Crown Prince Tokyos head or not? The old Saint Lord stood up and then said in a hurry, The descendant of the Gangbe family is arrogant and evil, and has even offended Mr. Jason, so naturally he cannot be kept! As long as Mr. Jason asks, I can have all the heads of the Gangbe Family brought over! Jason was quite surprised as he looked at the old Saint Lord, he didnt expect the old Saint Lords attitude to change so quickly, now not only Crown Prince Tokyo, but even all the heads of Crown Prince Tokyos family are able to be brought over? But thinking about it, the old Saint Lord was also capable of such a thing. For the Gangbe Family to be able to hold power in Japan, it was mainly due to the support of the Divine Endurance Sanctuary behind them, as well as the identity of being a side branch of the Old Saint Lords lineage. Therefore, for the Gangbe family, the old saint master is the unofficial and unoffendable ancestor, who dares to disobey when he gives an order? Of course, Jason was not interested in the lives of the other people in the Gangbe family, he only targeted Prince Tokyo who had offended him. Therefore, Jason opened his mouth and said, I am not someone who kills innocents indiscriminately, Prince Tokyo offended me, I only need his head! In addition, I would also like to ask you, Old Holy Lord, to warn the Cultivate School on Japans side not to go to Carovia to cause trouble or secretly carry out any unspeakable deeds, or else I will uproot them! The old Saint Lord hurriedly said, Please ask Mr. Jason for direction on this point. In the future, if Japan has any Cultivate Schools that are ungrateful and dare to cause trouble in Carovia, there is no need for Mr. Jason to take action, I will personally clean up the door. Jason nodded and said, Then Ill be waiting for Prince Tokyos head to be delivered. The old Holy Ninja Lord immediately called over Holy Ninja Lord, who was terrified at the side, and instructed Holy Ninja Lord about this matter, telling Holy Ninja Lord to immediately lead people to Tokyo and fetch Prince Tokyos head. Holy Ninja Lord naturally did not dare to be slow, and immediately walked out of Gods Ninja Temple and began to start the operation. After the old Holy Ninja Lord instructed these things, he stayed at Gods Ninja Temple to apany Jason, his pair of old eyes appeared to look at Jason with awe and doubt, and he couldnt help but ask, Mr. Jason is now at the cultivation level of Extreme Realm Emperor? Jason nodded his head and said, Indeed, he is an Extreme Realm Emperor, and has only just broken through a few days ago. The old Saint Lord was shocked, this had only just broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor a few days ago, and he was able to suppress himself so easily? Mr. Jason is truly a juvenile pride, such battle power is considered to be the strongest! The old Saint Lord spoke in a hurry. Jason nced at the Old Saint Lord and said, The matter of The Celestial Realm viting The Human Realm, the Old Saint Lord knows about it as well, right? The Old Sacred Lord nodded and immediately said, I already know. Although I, Divine Endurance Sanctuary, am not the strongest, but The Celestial Realm came to offend, and I, Divine Endurance Sanctuary, will inevitably fight for The Human Realm. Jason said, The Celestial Realm has the presence of the most powerful. These Cultivate Realm profound supreme beings, if theye to The Human Realm, they will be able to destroy us with a lift of their hands. Therefore, you think that I am very strong, but I think that I am not strong enough, not strong enough to be able to fight against the supreme beings of The Celestial Realm. Therefore, both I, and you Divine Endurance Sanctuary, must scramble to seize the time to cultivate and improve your strength. Otherwise, when the Great War between the heavens and the earth opens, if you dont have enough strength, youre bound to be the first to die in battle! The old Sacred Lords heart was in awe, he was able to imagine the horror of The Celestial Realms strong men, so after hearing Jasons words, he also nodded his head and said, Ill keep Mr. Jasons words in mind, and Ill urge all of Divine Endurance Sanctuarys martial disciples to seize all the time to cultivate! Cultivate. Thats good. Jason nodded his head. Jason made some small talk with the old Sacred Lord, andter strolled around Divine Endurance Sanctuary under Shinobus leadership and walked around a bit. By the time it was nearing afternoon, Holy Ninja Lord had returned with his men.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 2243 – Heads Fall to the Ground The news of Holy Ninja Lords return had already reached Jasons side, and Shinobu immediately brought Jason to a Cultivate field in Divine Endurance Sanctuary. Jason followed him to the Cultivate field and saw the old Holy Lord, Holy Ninja Lord and others, in addition there was also a familiar young man, the other party was dressed in expensive clothes, his face still had the same kind of arrogance from the past, and his face appeared to be stabilizing and cold, but his face now also looked terrified. Jason could tell at a nce that this was Crown Prince Tokyo. As Jason walked over, Crown Prince Tokyo also saw Jason, and at that moment, the pupils in his eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, and he could not help but say, Dragon Head, youC At that moment, Crown Prince Tokyo resumed his previous fierce color, that gaze staring at Jason, with anger and resentment surging.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Especially seeing that, Jason was pulling Tamakawas hand along with him. However, Prince Tokyo didnt finish his words, only because the next moment a scene that made him feel shocked and uneasy happened. He actually saw that not only he, but also his entire Gangbe family, regarded the old ancestor as sacred and invible as a god, actually walked up to Jason, and said in a lowly tone of voice and reverence, Mr. Jason, youvee. Look, is this the one who once offended you? Jason nced at Prince Tokyo and nodded, Indeed it is him. Good, good . The old Saint Lord nodded. Crown Prince Tokyo didnt even know what was going on, and even more so, he couldnt figure out why the Old Sacred Lord appeared to be in such awe of Jason. In his opinion, with the Old Ancestors divine and unfathomable strength, he would be able to suppress Jason with the lift of his hand, so why did he have to look so groveling and submissive? Old Ancestor, this is Dragon Head, has created killings in Tokyo, and killed many disciples of the Cultivate School, this person can not be retained , Prince Tokyo could not help but open his mouth and said. Kneel down! The old Saint Lord fiercely stared at Crown Prince Tokyo as he let out a bellowing cry, while a wisp of Cultivate might was manifesting on his body, suppressing Crown Prince Tokyo in this regard. Crown Prince Tokyo himself did not have any Cultivate, so how could he be able to carry the Cultivate pressure of an Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse? Immediately, under the pressure of the Old Saint Lords Cultivate pressure, Crown Prince Tokyos legs softened, and with a plop, he directly knelt on the ground. Subsequently, the old Saint Lord drew out a katana, its de gaudy and glowing with snowy coldness, as he stared at Crown Prince Tokyo and said in a cold voice, You had the audacity to offend Mr. Jason previously, and also attempted to force Tamakawa, this is a great disrespect, and you must die in order to save your Gangbe Family! Boom! As soon as he heard these words, Crown Prince Tokyos entire mind boomed and exploded, as if there was thunder thundering and rising, his entire body was dumbfounded, unable to believe what he was hearing. Old Ancestor meant that he had offended Dragon Head, so he was going to personally kill himself in front of Dragon Head? Why? Prince Tokyo was terrified, he vaguely sensed something unusual, the Old Ancestor C even the entire Divine Endurance Sanctuary C was subjugated to Jasons awesome power. Even the old ancestor, who was immensely powerful in his eyes, was respectful to Jason and did not dare to put on any airs and graces. Why is this? Is it possible that even the Old Grandfather is afraid of Dragon Head? With the strength of the Old Grandfather, in the territory of Tokyo, he should be calling the shots, even if Dragon Head came, he should be lying down like a bug, why would the Old Grandfather submit to Dragon Head? Prince Tokyo couldnt figure it out, he felt terrified, scared, and fearful, he really didnt want to die, he had a prominent status and held supreme power, he just wanted to live well. However, under the suppression of the old Holy Lords pressure, Prince Tokyo could only kneel, and did not even have the opportunity to open his mouth to speak. Jason looked on indifferently from the sidelines, he did not think of personally killing Crown Prince Tokyo, it did not make any sense, simply because in his opinion, this Crown Prince Tokyo was really just like a mole cricket. The giant dragon had no interest in deliberately crushing ants. Snort! The katana in the old Saint Lords middle was raised, and a cold light shed as his hand rose and fell. A shower of blood sttered, and a human head had fallen to the ground. In the pool of blood, the head was rolling as Prince Tokyo died in peace. Tamakawa gripped Jasons arm tightly and closed her eyes, neither daring to look at the scene. Jason looked at Prince Tokyos human head, his face was calm and unruffled, pulling Tamakawa with him, he turned around and left. Divine Endurance Sanctuary had already returned to submission, and Crown Prince Tokyos head had fallen to the ground. Therefore, Jasons stay on Divine Endurance Sanctuarys side no longer had much significance. At the end of the day, Jason had already said his goodbyes to Divine Endurance Sanctuary, and he still had things to do. Old Holy Lord, Holy Ninja Lord, Shinobu and others came to see him off. As he was saying goodbye, Jason looked at the Old Sacred Lord and said, Nowadays, various Holy Lands Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses have already traveled to the CaroviaCultivate Association. When you are free, Old Saint Lord, go over to the CaroviaCultivate Association as well, and discuss strategies to deal with The Celestial Realm together. In addition, the Carovia Cultivate Association also has many cultivation techniques seized from The Celestial Realm, which are of great significancepared to our Human Realms Cultivate cultivation method. Old Saint Master or Shinobu, if you go there, you can all learn and cultivate. In short, everything is based on the premise of enhancing the strength of our The Human Realm martial artists, and these The Celestial Realms Cultivate cultivation techniques are all open. The old Saint Lords face was stunned and immediately reacted, being able toprehend the powerful cultivation techniques of The Celestial Realm was a great chance and opportunity. Immediately, the old Saint Master nodded his head and said, Ill make a note of it. One of these days, after a little preparation, I will take some people from Divine Endurance Sanctuary to the Carovia Cultivate Association. Jason nodded as he and Tamakawa bid farewell to the Old Holy Lord and the others, and left. Tokyo, Imperial Pce Outer Garden. Jason looked at the reluctant Tamakawa, he smiled and said, Its home, go back and take a look. Tamakawa nodded as she gazed at Jason and asked, What about you? Are you leaving again? Jason didnt hold back as he said, Yeah, Im leaving. Theres a few more things going on. When youve had enough rest at home, you can go to City of Doom, or you can go to the Babia stronghold. Yes! Tamakawa whispered as she hung her head softly. She wondered how long it would be until she would see Jason again after this goodbye. Jason took a deep breath and held Tamakawa tightly in his arms, saying softly, Ill be thinking of you all the time, and remember to say hello to your family for me. Tamakawa tilted her face up, a pair of eyes had already misted up a little, but she was smiling, nodding her head and saying, I will! With that, Tamakawa ced a soft kiss on the corner of Jasons lips before she turned and walked into the Imperial Pce Outer Garden. Jason watched Tamakawa walk away as he turned to leave. As he was thinking about whether or not to just leave Tokyo, the figure of a tall, beautiful, sexy and graceful woman suddenly shed through his mind. Is she okay? Jason thought about it, now that hes here, lets go meet her. Chapter 2244 – Seeing Isobel Again Tokyo, in front of a high-ss apartment building. At the time of twilight, a white BMW sedan drove into the apartment building, drove into the underground parking lot and stopped. The car door opened, a tall and beautiful figure pushed open the car door and walked down, she was wearing a professional dress, under the feet of a pair of high-heeled shoes, outlined her sexy and seductive figure, her skin is white as snow, a face is like a lotus out of the water, it looks like a pure and yet with a kind of indeterminate provocative charm. She seems to be busy after a day of things, walk off the car from the underground parking elevator directly up to the 16th floor. After stepping out of the elevator, she smoothly took out the key from her satchel and walked to the door of the room she lived in, ready to open the door. Coldly, she raised her eyebrows, and she suddenly realized that there was a figure standing on the corner of the security esctor next to the side of the rooms doorway, it was a man, she sensed it, and she couldnt see the other partys appearance, but her heart was alerted. At that moment, she didnt move and gripped an exquisitely small pocket pistol ced in her satchel. Because of her identity, she knew in her heart that she would have some potential enemies, so when she encountered such a situation, she didnt panic, and what she had was just a kind of outstanding calm heart. Just then, a maic voice rang out- Miss Isobel, long time no see. The voice drilled into her ears, but it was like a Jared that exploded in her mind. It was a familiar voice that had appeared in her dreams a thousand times, so when she heard it at the moment, she wondered if she was dreaming, only to feel that it was all too surreal. Her whole person looks stiff up, reach into the satchel arm is also fixed there, her clear and charming face expression also froze, delicate red lips slightly open, look incredulous. Even, she had forgotten what to do next, her mind waspletely nk, just stood straight in ce. Then, she heard footsteps, the figure walked over, and she began to feel a familiar aura, followed by the figure standing in front of her. In her eyes, the figures face was also reflected, masculine and handsome as always, invisible yet giving off a strong sense of oppression and confidence. Until this moment, she confirmed that she really did not dream. What was standing in front of her was really Dragon Head! What? Dont remember me? Jason looked at the woman in front of him and smiled bashfully. Isobel shivered softly as she looked back, even though it had been a long time since they met, she still found that when facing this man, there was still an instinctive nervousness and trembling inside her, but more than that, it was a kind of fascination and joy. Mr. Miller I, I just didnt expect you to show up here. Isobel said in a tone that seemed rushed. Jason smiled and said, Since thest time we parted in Tokyo, you secretly did provide a lot of information to my side, and also informed me of your residence in Tokyo. It just so happens that Im in Tokyo today, so I came to see you before I left. The aisle wasnt the ce to talk, so Isobel hastily opened the door and said, Mr. Miller, pleasee in. Good. Jason nodded and walked into the room where Isobel lived. The room was not big, but it was more than enough for one person to live in, cleaned up neatly and tidy, and a light and elegant fragrance flowed through the room, which was refreshing to the mind. Isobel to Jason brewed a pot of tea, the end of a cup of tea, handed Jason. Jason took a sip of the tea and said, Going forward, you dont need to monitor the Prince or any other information rted to the Cultivate genre. Isobels face was stunned, she clenched her teeth and asked in some confusion, Mr. Miller, is it because I didnt do a good enough job?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason smiled bashfully and said, No, youve been doing a good job. Thats because, Prince Tokyo is dead. What? The Prince is dead? Isobels body shook, she looked incredulous, just two days ago she had seen the Crown Prince from afar, and now Jason was telling her that the Crown Prince was dead? Jason nodded his head and said in a nd tone, Just died today, I saw it with my own eyes, head on the ground. In the past, I couldnt find the time to deal with this Crown Prince of Tokyo, letting him live for a while longer. Now, he is dead and you are free. On the bright side, there is no need to be instructed by the Crown Prince including the forces under hismand anymore. Including your Shen Nian style, you can no longer restrict your movements. If youre interested, with a single word from me, you can still take charge of the entire Shen Nian style. Whew! Isobel lightly exhaled, her petite body rising and falling dramatically, driving up gusts of curvaceous waves that were extremely tantalizing. She was extremely unsettled inwardly, and it took her a certain amount of time to digest the huge and shocking news that Jasons words contained. The unrivaled crown prince who had turned the tide in Tokyo had died just like that? Isobel was really shocked. Today, the whole of Tokyo was calm and quiet, whether it was some Cultivate schools or the police, escorts and so on on this side of Tokyo, there was no abnormality whatsoever. However, under such calmness, the Crown Prince actually died quietly. How much power must this take? How terrifyingly powerful? This is also enough to show Jasons terror, secretlying to Tokyo, not stirring up any storm clouds, starting Jared in a silent ce, causing the head of the Crown Prince of Tokyo to fall to the ground. This kind of ability and means, really let Isobel feel shocked. For the death of the crown prince, Isobel does not have too many emotions, she knew that there would be this day, just the urrence and the passage of events, let her greatly surprised. At the end of the day, Isobel looked at Jason and asked, So after that, I wont need to work for you? You could think so. Jason smiled, looked at Isobel, and said, You should be happy. From now on, you wont need to be told what to do by anyone, and youll be absolutely free from now on, wont you? No, I dont think so, I want to keep working for you. Isobel opened her mouth to speak, she gritted her teeth and gently lowered her head. This answer surprised Jason quite a bit, when he had secretly asked Isobel to give him information on Tokyos side, there was more than a little bit of coercion involved. After all, when Jason was in Tokyo, in order to survive, Isobel had to perjure herself to the Crown Prince with him, and with this handle in her hand, Isobel naturally obeyed his words. Now, Isobel has been able to regain her freedom, but she is unwilling? Why? Jason asked in a deep voice. Because, because I like you! Isobel raised her head, her eyes had rolled over red, her tone was a little sobbing as she continued, I wouldnt expect you to like me too, Im self-aware, I dont want to be liked by you. But please allow me to be able to continue to work for you, can I? Many people, because of loneliness, love one person by mistake, but more people, because of loving one person by mistake, are lonely for the rest of their lives. Isobel knew that she shouldnt like much less fall in love with this man. Because she and this man, in every way, are not equal. Its just that she cant control her emotions. Chapter 2245 Paradise of the Gods Jasons face froze, it was obvious that he was not expecting the woman in front of him to be in love with him. In his eyes, Isobel was more of a secret agent,ing out from Shen Nian style, specializing in illusions, previously working for Prince Tokyo, spying and gathering some intelligence. Agents are usually emotionless, especially female agents, who are more interested in ying with men, and will leave after achieving their goals. But Isobel is different, Jason can see from Isobels gaze her emotional sincerity, what she said is true, in a kind of control of their own emotions and reveal the frank, but with a hint of anxiety and apprehension. This makes Jason cant help but think that its hard not to be able to make love to Isobel one night in a hotel room during the operation on the Tokyo side, and make her fall in love. I dont want to control Shen Nian style, and I dont need anything else Isobel looked at Jason with her eyes, tears in her eyes like pearls, she continued, I, I just want you to be with me. just want you to be able to stay with me, can you? Jason said, Ive booked a flight for tonight, and Im going to the airport in a little while. Having said that, looking at the color of disappointment that shed in Isobels eyes, Jason still reached out his hand and wiped the tear stains on her cheeks, then embraced her in his arms. Isobels face was stunned, feeling Jasons wide and warm bosom, she couldnt help but feel a heartfelt joy and excitement deep inside her heart. She stretched out her hands and hugged Jason tightly, she closed her eyes, and her mesmerized face looked like she was enjoying a beautiful dream. If it was a dream, she hoped it wouldnt wake up again, so that she could stay immersed in it. Jason patted Isobels back and said: Lets do this, Tamakawa has returned to Tokyo, tomorrow you will contact Tamakawa, and when Tamakawa returns to City of Doom, you will follow her to City of Doom. City of Doom is one of my strongholds in Dark World. When you go to City of Doom, Tamakawa will assign you a job. When contacting Tamakawa, just say that I told you to contact her. Ah Isobels face was stunned as she immediately snapped back to her senses C a stronghold run by Jason? She was able to follow Tamakawa to this stronghold? This meant that Jason considered her as one of his own and let her work in the stronghold he was in charge of. Isobel got excited, she tilted her face up, looked at Jason and said, Thank you Youre wee, Im still too soft-hearted to see a womans tears, especially a beautiful woman like you. Jason smiled to himself. Isobels eyes turned and flowed with the slightest hint of teasing charm, she said, Having seen my tears, then do you want to see my body as well? Jasons face was stunned, at this time, he also sensed that Isobels entire body was lying on top of him, soft jade and warm fragrance not to mention, he was more able to feel his chest was upied by that piece of towering and proud fullness. Tokyo, Airport. Around eleven oclock at night local time. Jason arrived at the airport and Isobel drove him. Jason looked over at Isobel as he smiled, Well, you go back. Isobel nodded and looked at Jason with a wave of unrequited affection as she said, In the future, Ill see you at City of Doom, right? Will do. Jason smiled. A smile blossomed on Isobels face as well. Jason said goodbye to Isobel as he walked into the security checkpoint for his flight out of Tokyo that night. One Day Later. Paradise of the GodsHoly Land. A car drives towards the area of Paradise of the GodsHoly Land, inside the car sits Jason, in addition to a young man, none other than Oga, the holy son of Paradise of the GodsHoly Land. It turns out that Jason had contacted Oga after he left Tokyo and told him that he wasing to Paradise of the GodsHoly Land. Oga immediately went to meet Jason, received Jason, took a car to where Paradise of the GodsHoly Land is located, and then Oga took Jason into this side of the world in Holy Land. Im very happy that Jason was able toe. Last time in Secret Land, I didntmunicate with Jason too much, but now I have this opportunity. Oga said with a smile. Jason smiled and said, Youve made a lot of progress on your own, and its not just that your injuries have healed. Its all about starting to hit Extreme Realm Emperor, not bad. Oga smiled and said, This is still thanks to those healing pills you distributed at that time Jason, as well as some cultivation resources. This sentiment has always been in my heart. In the face of The Celestial Realm, we The Human Realm martial artists are one in ourselves. Therefore polite words need not be said. Jason opened his mouth and continued, I havee here mainly to meet a person in your Holy Land.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Meet someone? Oga froze for a moment as he asked, Jason knows someone in my Holy Land? Jason smiled as he said, Her name is Luca. she should have just been brought to Paradise of the GodsHoly Land by her father. i thought you would know about it? Luca? I know, she is the daughter of Elder Felix. Oga opened his mouth as he continued, Before the New Martial Age, Luca didnt choose to cultivate martial arts, so she lived in the outside world. After the New Martial Age opened, Elder Felix brought her to Holy Land, unsealed her bloodline, and allowed her to start on the path of Cultivate cultivation. Shes the one Im looking for. Jason said. Oga nodded as he said, Then let me take you to Elder Felix. The God Master of Holy Land is currently in Carovia, so some matters in Holy Land are handled by Elder Felix. Elder Felix should be in the temple right now. Then please lead the way ahead. Jason said. Oga immediately led Jason forward, along the way, Jason also roughly saw the entire Paradise of the GodsHoly Land, this side of the small world is also very vast, containing a rich spiritual qi, a towering hall, from time to time there are martial artists walking around. To be able to sit in such a Holy Land, this was also a reflection of Paradise of the GodsHoly Lands heritage. Soon, Oga brought Jason to this side of the temple, and then Oga walked into the temple to inform Felix. Not a momentter, Felix walked out, tall and handsome, his breath was intense, his body already had a wisp of Psychic breath in the diffusion, obviously already reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Felix walked out and saw Jason, he was slightly surprised, but not surprised. Chapter 2246 – Female BOSS of Military Industry Felix knew about Jasons rtionship with his daughter, so he wasnt surprised that Jason himself came to Paradise of the Gods. If Jason didnte, then Felix would have been surprised, showing that this guy didnt have much true love for his daughter. Satan, youre finally here. Felix smiled bashfully and spoke. Jason smiled back and said, Just took the time toe now. Luca is she alright? Felix shook his head with a bitter smile and said, As you know, Luca has always grown up in the outside world, and shes used to its freedom. Now that she can only be locked up in a secret room to cultivate, how much better do you think she can be? However, shes not so bad, shes still following the cultivation n Ive set out and working hard to cultivate Cultivate. Its already not easy for her to be able to quietly cultivate Cultivate. Jason smiled. Felix said, Lets go, Ill take you to the great hall where she is. Jason nodded and followed Felix forward. Youve broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor? On the way, Felix looked at Jason as he opened his mouth to ask. Jason didnt hide it as he said, Just broke through to the Extreme Realm Emperor level. A sh of appreciation appeared in Felixs eyes as he smiled and said, I paid attention to you earlier when Luca was dating you. At that time, you had yet to grow up, but I could see that you possessed the heart of a truly strong person. Now, you have risen step by step, and Oga said that in Secret Land, you were able to defeat Lord Plumpton, who had the strength of an Extreme Realm Emperor at that time, with your Sacred Level cultivation, and now that you have broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, I am afraid that you will be able to fight Extreme Realm Emperor. able to powerfully fight Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, right? Jason smiled and said, Pretty much. With Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, it ispletely capable of fighting. Jason also maintained a certain degree of modesty and did not tell Felix that he had personally killed a peak Extreme Realm Emperor from Land of Silent Night a few days ago. Otherwise, Felix would have been even more shocked upon hearing this. The hope of The Human Realms younger generation of martial artists depends on you. I also think highly of you, and I hope that you get stronger and stronger and be the leader of the earthly martial artists against The Celestial Realm!Felix spoke. Ill work hard. Jason opened his mouth, a look of perseverance shed in his eyes as he said, The Celestial Realm is destined to be The Human Realms archenemy, and as long as I have a breath of air in me, I will fight against The Celestial Realm to the end. Right! Just like in Secret Land, you led the earthly martial artists in a battle against Lord Plumpton and fought with the momentum that The Human Realm martial artists deserve! Felix said with a smile. Along the way in conversation, Felix led Jason to arge hall in the south of Paradise of the GodsHoly Land. This is where Luca is in closed-door cultivation. Felix spoke, then said, Follow me over. Felix led Jason to a secret room in this great hall, he pressed a button on the door of the room and said, Luca, look whos here. Luca was practicing inside the secret room, she heard her fathers words and she thought to herself who else could being? For the other people within Paradise of the GodsHoly Land, she was not interested at all. However, Luca still opened the door of the secret room and said, Father- As she spoke, Lucas eyes nced forward, but she couldnt speak the words that followed, she actually saw Jason. Satan?! Luca screamed, but the next moment her flowery face changed color, and she hurriedly said, Ah you wait first! Bang! Saying that, the doorway of the secret room gave a quick shut.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The moment Jason saw Luca, his face showed a smile, was wanting to walk up, unexpectedly Luca will this secret rooms door suddenly closed. Jason froze and looked at Felix with a hint of confusion in his eyes. Felix smiled and said, I have other business to attend to. Just wait here, shell be out in a bit. With that, Felix bid Jason farewell and left on that note. Jason couldnt figure out how Luca suddenly closed the door to the secret room after seeing herself, was this shyness because he hadnt seen her for too long? This is not scientific ah! With the military industry female BOSS that unrestrained like fire character, shyness this two words in her body has never shown out, at first or she put himself to take the initiative to push down on the bed ah. Jason really did not know why, he smiled, rushed to the tightly closed door of the secret room and said: Luca, whats wrong with you? You open the door ah, your father has gone Inside the secret room. Luca was full of excitement and chagrin as she closed the doorway- Satan, that bastard, finally came! But, why pick this time? I, Ive only just finished my seclusion, I havent bathed or dressed up for several days, I have an odor all over my body, its really ugly ah No, Im going to go and take a shower first, yes, a shower! Luca immediately rushed into the bathroom apanied by the bathroom, with the ttering water falling, she began to take a shower. After a while, Luca finished rinsing, wrapped in a bath towel and walked out, there werent any good looking clothes in the secret room, most of them were some practice clothes. Luca just had to choose a clean set of practice clothes and put them on, then in front of the mirror, she slightly organized her appearance. After all of this was ready, she took a deep breath and walked to the door of the secret room and opened it. Spread Luca opened the doorway in a delighted tone and prepared to call out to Jason, but when she fixed her eyes, she couldnt see anyone else. Where was the person? Could it be that what she saw before was an illusion? Luca froze as she stepped outside the chamber, looking from side to side. I thought you didnt want to see me. Coldly, Jasons voice rang out, appearing behind Luca at some point. Lucas heart was in ecstasy, and before she could turn around, she was already hugged tightly by a pair of strong hands that held her from behind. At that moment, Lucas body was so soft that her legs felt like they were weak, and she couldnt stand still. She simply leaned against Jasons body, but her heart was filled with a long-lost sweetness. After countless days and months of longing and waiting, she finally experienced this sweet and happy moment again. Luca has a thousand words in her heart, but at this moment, she cant say a word, she turned around, hooked her arms around Jasons neck, and hugged him tightly, as if she didnt want to be separated again. Jason also smelled from Lucas body emitted the freshly bathed fragrance, he couldnt help but dumbfounded, guessed out just now Luca closed the door move. It turned out to be a special run to the bath, think also under the long goodbye, she wanted to let herself see is her always beautiful side. A woman is a woman who pleases herself. Luca has this kind of mind is also very normal, just want to put their best side in front of the people they love. Chapter 2247 – The King and Queen Sunset. A garden-style open-air dining room at the back of the Great Hall. The table was already set with rich dishes, grilled steak, grilledmb chops, sauted foie gras, caviar, deep-sea fish steaks, and so on, in addition to being apanied by fine wines. Jason and Luca sat together, watching the sun set while enjoying the wine and food. Luca had already changed into a long blue dress, with a deep V on her chest that attracted attention, and a little tip of the iceberg that revealed her soft white color that dazzled the eyes and made people fall in love with her at a nce.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A head of golden yellow long hair down, reflecting her delicate and beautiful jade face, body is a powerful aura in the emanation, indeed like a noble queen. Have a drink. Jason smiled, lifted his highball ss, and gently shook the red wine in the ss. Yeah. Luca smiled, she was really extremely happy, this was the happiest and most excited day she had had since she arrived at Paradise of the GodsHoly Land. Taking a sip of wine, Jason cut a piece of steak and ate it, as he looked at Luca, sensing the Cultivate aura emanating from her, he couldnt help but smile and say, It seems like you have a lot of Cultivate talent as well. In just a few months time, you actually cultivated to Beginning Saint. really good. Luca also smiled and said, Of course. My father said that I have an extraordinary bloodline called Holy Moon Bloodline. Anyway, I didnt know anything about it, so I followed what my father said and practiced. My father said that there will be a great war in the future, you are destined to be a strong man to step towards the peak, as your woman can not be too weak, and can not be a burden to you, the only way to be strong, in order to catch up with your footsteps, and stand together at the top of the scenery. When I thought about it, my fathers words made sense, so I settled down to practice Cultivate. Jasons face froze, thinking that Felix was quite good at preaching, ah, moving himself out, invariably bringing some pressure to Luca, so that she would willingly cultivate Cultivate, which could be described as well-intentioned. However, Luca was able to be stronger, he was very happy. Just like Sally, Kay and the others, for these women around him, Jason didnt think that one day they would be able to charge into battle and kill the enemy first. He only hopes that they have some self-protection ability, hope that they are strong, even if one day he cant be around them to protect them, then he wont worry too much about their safety. Jason said, Beginning Saint has been able to get an initial glimpse into the mysteries of Cultivate. This is also a new starting point, there are Full Saint Stage, Sacred Level, and even Extreme Realm Emperor and so on behind it. All you have to do now is to be duty-bound to consolidate your own Cultivate cultivation one step at a time, to make Cultivate breakthroughs. Luca nodded and said, I will. By the way, how is the situation over there in the outside world now, and how is Devils Army Factory running? Ive basically left the outside world alone now Jason smiled and said, You dont have to worry about the outside world. Everything is running well. Satan Operation Group has already dominated the entire Dark World, and City of Darkness has be a stronghold of Satan Operation Group. In addition, Blood Moon and Holy Night people have been wiped out. It can be said that in the entire Dark World right now, Satan Operation Group is invincible and no one canpete. Lucas eyes lit up and said with a smile, In that case, wouldnt you be the king in Dark World? Haha Jasonughed aloud and said, Its fine if you want to think so. Dare I ask Satan King, are youcking a queen? Luca asked with a delicate smile. And then? Then ah then I can be on the throne ah, I want to be your queen. As long as you are willing, you can be the Queen in this Dark World anytime you want! Deal! Luca smiled, lifted his ss, and said, To celebrate me bing this Queen, cheers. Jason was dumbfounded and raised his wine ss to drink with Luca. After dinner, Luca brought Jason to stroll around in Paradise of the Gods, wearing a long jeweled blue dress, Luca looked beautiful and sexy, like a blue elf, she was in a happy mood and looked extremely happy, holding Jasons arm as she walked. Jason told Luca about many things in the outside world, such as the exploration of the secret realm of Chaos, the great battle in Secret Land, and the vition of The Celestial Realm. After Luca heard this, her face was astonished, she didnt think that above The Human Realm, there was actually a heaven beyond the heavens, and there was another world that existed. At the end of the day, Luca sighed with emotion and said, It seems that father was right to let me cultivate martial arts. The people of The Celestial Realm are not good, and they definitely have an ulterior motive. If one doesnt have a strong enough strength, one really cant defend oneself. No matter what, I will protect you all. Jason smiled. Luca smiled sweetly and said, I also look forward to the day when I am strong enough to fight alongside you for The Human Realm. Then I look forward to it. Jason smiled. It was only when it waste at night that Luca pulled Jason back into therge hall where she had been practicing in seclusion and led Jason to the room. Into the room, Luca is already can not wait to jump into Jasons embrace, her delicate sexy red lips also stretched to explore over. So passionate, all let Jason a little caught off guard, he smiled and said, Luca, I still want to test the Cultivate strength you practiced. Then I also want to test your strength. Lucas lotus-root jade arms wrapped around Jasons neck, waves of light flowing in her eyes, and the corner of her mouth raised a charming smile. Hm? What strength? Jason asked. Luca let out a silver bell-likeugh, appearing seductive yet provocative. Jasons face darkened, thinking to himself how easy it would be to say not to fall in front of a sexy creature like you? The lights in the room had been turned off at some point, only a hazy bedsidemp was on, shedding a soft orange light. The zipper on the back of Lucas long dress was unzipped, and that long, treasure blue dress immediately slid slowly down along her smooth, jade-like skin, eventually shrinking into a ball under her feet. Under the shroud of the dim light, a sexy and delicate body that seemed to glow with a glistening white light that was enough to make ones blood boil and nose bleed was being presented, such a scene was enough to make any man who looked at it to transform into that impulsive beast. Satan King, are you ready to meet your queen? Lucas delicate red lips slightly opened, her mouth heated up the warm airflow, and the pair of charming eyes looked at Jason with thousands of vors, showing the full seductive charm. Chapter 2248 Companionship and Breakthroughs The following day. Paradise of the GodsHoly Land was in one of the martial arts training grounds. Jason was acting as an apanying trainer for Luca, and he asked Luca to use the Cultivatebat power that she had practiced to explode and attack with all her might. Luca did as she was told, her own Cultivate had already reached Beginning Saint, practicing Paradise of the GodsHoly Lands side of the battle techniques, she catalyzed her own Saint level power, evolving Paradise of the Gods strongest battle technique Dusk of the Gods! Dusk! Boom! Lucas fist power contained the strongest holy power surging, the battle technique was also extremely powerful, Paradise of the GodsHoly Lands battle technique was unpredictable, able to evolve the fist power, also able to evolve the palm power, and also contained the leg power attack, it could be said that it was extremelyprehensive. Luca has not been on the battlefield, and does not have much experience in actualbat, but when she uses the battle technique to attack and kill, it also contains a strong power, the killing force is extremely harsh, and is attacking towards Jason. Jason can see, although Luca can be extremely skilful to perform this battle skill, but is slightly seems to be a bit old-fashioned, less some dynamic changes, a te, which is very dull. Therefore, in the battle, Jason is also in theprehensive guidance Luca, let her deepen the understanding of the battle techniques and the use, appear more flexible and changeable. Jasons battle experience can be said to be very rich, with Jasons guidance, Lucas battle experience also began to improve, more importantly, she knew how to be more flexible in the use of her battle techniques, for different situations, different situations, how to carry out the transition between offense and defense, rather than just attacking. Learn to maximize the use of your Origin Power. The battle techniques that you perform, you have toprehend the original meaning embedded within the battle technique, in order tobine your Origin Power, and explode out the maximum power of your attack. Jason opened his mouth, and in his apanying sparring sessions, he guided Luca toprehend the true meaning of the battle technique, so that he could explode a stronger offensive power. Luca practiced vigorously, she found that it was much more interesting than practicing alone in the secret room, it was not boring, it was not tedious, and it also helped her Cultivates enhancement and realization a lot. By the end of the day, Luca was drenched in sweat and exhausted, her CultivateOrigin Power was about to be depleted, after all, she had been pouring her best efforts into her attacks against Jason. Tired? Jason asked with a smile as he walked over to her. Luca nodded and said, Its still really kind of tiring. It feels like all the strength in my body has been drained out of me. Jason took out a high-grade Spirit Stone from the Storage Ring and said, Its just right to be tired, you absorb the energy of this Spirit Stone to cultivate. Every time after ones own Origin Power is depleted, it is the time to squeeze out the stronger potential in ones body. Why many people tend to break through the Cultivate Realm more easily during great battles is partly due to the pressure brought about by great battles, and partly due to the fact that great battles constantly deplete ones own Origin Power, which stimtes the potential of ones bloodline and inspires greater power. Making people cultivate again ah, not even letting them take a break, dont know how to bepassionate at all. Luca looked at Jason with a grudging gaze, but still took the piece of Spirit Stone and started to absorb it. Jason took out a Qi and Blood Pill and let Luca take it to enhance her Qi and Blood power. This is not the time for pity. Cultivate-wise, the only way to keep improving is to keep pushing yourself and squeezing yourself. Jason said with a smile. Alright! Luca nodded and started to cultivate as Jason said, refining the massive amount of pure energy contained within that high-grade Spirit Stone. After taking that Qi and Blood Pill, Lucas Qi and Blood power had already been significantly enhanced, and under the aura energy provided by that high-grade Spirit Stone, Lucas Cultivate aura was also climbing. After some cultivation, Luca had already reached the peak of Beginning Saint, and was only one step away from Full Saint Stage. Seeing this result, Jason was satisfied, he didnt rush Luca to impact Full Saint Stage, it was better to take it step by step. Jason was prepared to stay in Paradise of the GodsHoly Land for a few more days, on the one hand to apany Luca, on the other hand to act as a chaperone for Luca, to improve her Cultivate Sense, and to help her break through to Full Saint Stage in this state of constantly improving Cultivate Sense. Time passed day by day. In these few days, Jason stayed at Paradise of the GodsHoly Land, and while apanying Luca, he also acted as a chaperone for her, instructing her in her Cultivate battle techniques. Oga Saint Son also often came over to Jason, he also came to Jason to talk about Cultivate, and sometimes he also engaged in sparring with Jason, so that Jason could point out his shorings in Cultivate. In this regard, Oga is also not ashamed to ask, he has already started to impact the Extreme Realm Emperor, so he deepens his own Cultivate understanding, more cognizant of his own Cultivate deficiencies, which can only benefit him. By the fifth day, Luca had alsoe to an opportunity to break through the Full Saint Stage. With the umtion and preparation from the previous days, it was easy for Luca to break through Full Saint Stage this time, plus Jason had enough cultivation resources to help him, so Luca almost didnt have any obstacles, and directly seeded in breaking through to Full Saint Stage. Felix also came to witness his daughters breakthrough on the Cultivate Realm, and after seeing Lucas sessful breakthrough, a pleased smile appeared on his face. Ive broken through! Luca felt the changes brought about under the enhancement of her Cultivate Realm, the Origin Power had undergone a metamorphosis and was much stronger, including aspects such as qi and blood, all of which had improved. Keep up the good work, next goal, Sacred Level!Jason smiled. I will! Luca clenched his fist and said confidently. That night, Jason imparted to Luca a method of hardening the body and forging the bones, which was refined from the cultivation techniques seized from Lord Plumpton, and was unique in terms of hardening the body and exercising the bones, at least The Human Realm couldnt match it in its existing body hardening methods. The stronger the bones of the physical body, the stronger the qi and blood nourished would be, which was equal toying a firm foundation for ones Cultivate. Therefore, Jason was also hoping that Luca would be able to walk out a Cultivate Road of her own. Luca, I n to leave tomorrow. Return to Babia and then make a trip to Ancient City of Ruins, Jason said to Luca. Ah Luca let out a soft cry, in fact, she had prepared for this in her heart, and she was already satisfied that Jason was able to stay here with her for several days. She knew that a separation was inevitable, and she also knew that Jason had a lot of things to attend to, especially now that Lord Plumpton had arrived at The Human Realm, and that he couldnt stay here forever. Then I want you to be good for me tonight! Luca spoke up as she hugged Jason. Yes, will be goodpany! Thats what you said, then I want seven times a night no, nine times a night! CN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jasons face went ck, directly unable to speak. Chapter 2249 – Visiting the Ancient City Again The next day. Jason apanied Luca ate breakfast, Luca did not have too much sadness, for this time separately, she actually also has some psychological preparation, spare a nce in the eyes of that a touch of reluctance expression is still showing on the surface. Only, after a night of rain and dew under the grace, Luca appeared more delicate, that aesthetic jade face glows with eye-catching dazzling luster. After this separation, I dont even know when Ill be able to see you again. Luca pouted and opened her mouth. Jason smiled and said, Theres no need to rush. Your father said that when you cultivate to Sacred Level you will be able to leave Paradise of the GodsHoly Land. When you reach Sacred Level, wont it be easy to find me in the outside world. Lucas eyes lit up as she smiled and said, Youre right. Looks like I have to work hard to cultivate to Sacred Level. Cheer up! Jason smiled. Jason then headed off to say goodbye to Felix. Luca and Oga both escorted Jason out of Paradise of the GodsHoly Land. Babia Stronghold. After two days, Jason returned to the Babia stronghold. After Jason left Babia and came back, it took about half a month. When he returned to Babia, many Satan Operation Group Warriors came to greet him, including Robert, Marcel, Lilith, Darcey and others. After returning to Babia, Jason went to check on the status of the wounded soldiers in the Holy Night people battle, most of them had recovered from their injuries, while a few were still recovering from their wounds. In the stronghold, some Satan Operation Group Warriors have started to train, since they learned about the existence of The Celestial Realm, these Satan Operation Group Warriors have realized their own weaknesses, so they have been training harder. Jason also realized that Benji and Robert had been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor. This does not surprise Jason, when in the Holy Night people battle, the two of them teamed up against the Holy Night Emperor, that battle also let them have some enlightenment, coupled with enough training Spirit Stone support, this breakthrough to Extreme Realm Emperor, which is also very normal. Jason summoned some Satan Operation Group Warriors to the meeting room, and after everyone arrived, he opened his mouth and said, Next, I need to make a trip to the Ancient City of Ruins. Therefore, in the stronghold, Baron, Sea Shark, and Seamus, you guys are in charge of the training tasks of the Satan Operation Group Warriors. Resources for training, battle techniques for training, and methods for hardening the body and forging the bones will all be provided. Our goal is not to create one or two strong men, but rather all Satan Operation Group Warriors are uniquely strong! Baron nodded and said in a deep voice, Jason, dont worry. Ill keep a tight grip on the special training piece. Jason then looked at Mary and said, Mary will continue to be in charge of the connection between the stronghold and the other major strongholds, the operation, and so on. All in all, the operations of the major strongholds are now very mature, and we, Satan Operation Group, basically have no strong rivals or opponents in the Dark World. However, we cant let up because of this, and we still need to continue to get stronger in order to deal with the strong enemies that will appearter on.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The Satan Operation Group Warriors in the arena all understood the meaning of Jasons words, and also knew the responsibility they shouldered, the battle belonging to them was not yet finished, and had not even really begun. At the meeting, Jason deployed and set some tasks in motion. When the meeting was over, Jason asked Robert and the others to get ready and leave for Ancient City of Ruins immediately. After Robert and the others prepared, Jason led them to say goodbye to the Satan Operation Group Warriors and left for the Ancient City of Ruins. Darcey had not been to Ancient City of Ruins, but she had heard about the things in Ancient City of Ruins many times, and knew that Ancient City of Ruins was extremely uplicated, and that there existed Forbidden Land, an unnameable evilnd, which was left over from the ancient times. Therefore, for this trip to Ancient City of Ruins, Darcey was also quite looking forward to it. Jason and his group started to hit the road and traveled to Ancient City of Ruins. Two dayster. Ancient City of Ruins entrance. At the entrance of Ancient City of Ruins, there were still Agist Warriors, such as Titan people and Dragons, but Blood Moon and Holy Night peoples Warriors were no longer there, reced by Satan Operation Group Warriors. Therefore, when Jason appeared, the Satan Operation Group Warriors stationed at the entrance saw it, and hurriedly walked quickly and saluted respectfully, before happily shouting Jason. Jason smiled and said, Hard work. Jason, its not hard work. These Satan Operation Group Warriors said. Jason nodded and after exchanging a few pleasantries, he led Robert and the others inside Ancient City of Ruins on this. The Ancient City had been there for a long time. The ancient city in the distance still appeared magnificent and majestic, permeated with a vicissitude of age-old ancient meaning. On the far side of the horizon, the mountains were winding, and the majestic mountains were continuous, and on the other side of the mountains, there seemed to be the sound of the ocean tidesing from the other side of the mountains. Jasons gaze retracted from the direction of the mountains, he had never been there, he checked the Ancient City of Ruins major Agist collection of ancient books, maps and so on, there was no description of those majestic mountains, and behind the mountains. That orientation was nk, unknown, and seemed to harbor an unimaginably great crisis. Come on, lets go into the city. Jason said with a smile. Immediately, Jason and his group headed inside Ancient City of Ruins. Darcey walked around, although she had prepared for it, the grandeur and majesty of the entire Ancient City of Ruins and the vastness of its boundaries still far exceeded her imagination, and it was hard for her to believe that this was a small world. In her opinion, this should be a big world, perhaps in the ancient times, this world was originally connected with the outside world. Just after walking into the Ancient City of Ruins, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Dark Phoniex, who had already received the message, came to greet them with Satan Operation Group Warriors, and upon seeing Jason and his party, Mr. Iron Fist smiled broadly and rose up. Jason, you guys are here. Mr. Iron Fist said with a smile. Jason nodded and asked, The Holy Night people stronghold has been captured, right? Any trouble encountered? Treg immediately smiled and said, There are still two or three Supreme Emperor realm level experts guarding the Holy Night people stronghold, we directly killed them all. The Holy Night peoples stronghold has also been captured by us. Thats good! Jason smiled, this result was within his expectations. The group arrived at the Green Dragon Stronghold, inside the Green Dragon Stronghold, many Satan Operation Group Warriors were busy, such as categorizing and putting away some of the cultivation herbs they had collected. After Jason and the others arrived, the entire Green Dragon Stronghold also became more lively. Some of the warriors had already started to prepare sumptuous dishes, preparing to feast tonight. Lilith and Talitha were extremely familiar with the Ancient City of Ruins, and they took Darcey and Emily to go out and stroll around, lets say to the auction area. Chapter 2250 – Silent Night Killing Machine Later that night. Jason gathered in the Green Dragon Stronghold with the Satan Operation Group Warriors stationed in the Ancient City of Ruins. The dishes were sumptuous, some of them were also the meat of exotic beasts, which contained rich energy, and more crucially, the vors were also extremely delicious, which could not even be eaten in the outside world. As for the drinks, Mr. Iron Fist and the others had brought quite a lot of wine from the outside world. Nowadays, in the Ancient City of Ruins, the only thing that could threaten Green Dragon Stronghold was Forbidden Land and the existence of the back of the Ancient City of Ruins, however, ording to the experience of the major Agists who had been stationed here for hundreds of years, whether it was Forbidden Land or any other direction, it was not a threatening ce to the Green Dragon Stronghold. However, ording to the experience of the major Agists who have been stationed here for hundreds of years, whether it is Forbidden Land or other dangerous ces, those existences will note to the Ancient City of Ruins, as long as they dont trespass into these forbidden zones, there will not be any danger. In other words, Green Dragon Stronghold no longer had any enemies in Ancient City of Ruins. Therefore Jason and the others were drinking openly and the scene was lively. Darcey also drank some wine, of course she wouldnt get drunk, but her glistening white jade face was slightly tinted red, she said to Jason: Earlier, I went to the auction area with Lilith and the girls, and there are really a lot of spirit medicines over there. The prices arent too expensive, and some of the spirit medicines are able to reach a value of more than ten times their selling price as long as they are properly refined. Jason smiled and said, This I know. Thats why every time I used toe over to Ancient City of Ruins, I would go over to the auction area and make a big purchase. This was a task given by Ghost Doctor. The herbs, elixirs, and whatnot that I acquired were all brought back to Ghost Doctor. Thats good. Handing it over to Ghost Doctor can also be put to good use. Darcey said. You can go to Outer Land in Ancient City of Ruins, there are a lot of elixirs over there, and Outer Land is adjacent to Forbidden Land, as long as you dont step into Forbidden Land, youll be fine. Jason said. Ill definitely check it out. Darcey smiled. Speaking of Forbidden Land, Jasons mind wandered and wondered if he should make a trip to Forbidden Land.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. See if he could see Saint Marie again. Now that Lord Plumpton had all arrived at The Human Realm, if he could meet Saint Marie, he might be able to answer a lot of questions. After the banquet dispersed, everyone had their fun. After traveling all the way here, Robert and the others went back to their rooms to rest. Jason also went back to his room to wash up, after washing up, the whole person was also refreshed, he did not have any sleep, originally he wanted to wait and see if he would hear the invisible call like Saint Mariest time. But until now, there was no sense of Saint Maries call to him. After thinking about it, Jason decided that he needed to make a trip over to Forbidden Land. Jason immediately pushed open the door and walked out, and when he walked to the Green Dragon Strongholdpound, Mr. Iron Fist and some other Satan Operation Group Warriors saw Jason, and Mr. Iron Fist asked, Jason, youre going out? Im going over to Forbidden Land. Jason said. Mr. Iron Fists face was stunned and he quickly said, Isnt it dangerous over at Forbidden Land? Jason smiled and said, Its fine, I know what Im doing. I wont break in. You guys dont need to worry either, just do what you need to do. Why dont I bring some of my brothers with you? Mr. Iron Fist said. Jason shook his head and said, No. In a ce like Forbidden Land, it is not true that the more people go there, the safer it is. You guys stay here, Ill be fine. Good! Mr. Iron Fist and the others had to nod. Jason stepped out of the Green Dragon Stronghold, and as he catalyzed the March Arctic, he soon left the Ancient City of Ruins, and hurried forward towards Outer Land in the pale night. Land of Silent Night. A huge will is awakening, there is a strong and terrifying pressure in the diffusion, although it did not manifest outside the Forbidden Land, but in the Land of Silent Night is also attracted the wind and clouds change color. Land of Silent Night, that surge of dead atmosphere is like the unchanging cold night, like the existence of no breath of life, looking like a deadnd. Underworld, that Land of Silent Night depths, seems to have two cold eyes through the boundary wall of the forbidden zone, cold and mercilessly fell on the Outer Land a rapid running figure. There is my Silent Night scent, it is this kid who killed Envoy of Silent Night! In the underworld, deep within Land of Silent Night, this majestic will was whispering to itself, and at the same time, there was also a cold and merciless horrifying killing chance permeating the area. A mere person from the outside world, actually daring to kill my Envoy of Silent Night, this is a serious provocation, actually daring to not put my Land of Silent Night in my eyes, damn it! This huge will was whispering, and theyers andyers of Deadly Silence Qi began to condense, and in an instant, in that endless surge of ocean-like Deadly Silence Qi, it looked like a blurred figure had materialized. At this moment, Jason had alreadye to Outer Land side, he vaguely perceived the change of Land of Silent Night, it seems that there is a majestic and boundless will is awakening. Kid, killing my Envoy of Silent Night and still daring toe to the edge of this Forbidden Land, is this ignoring my Land of Silent Nights supreme might? Since you kid has such heavenly guts, why dont youe to my Land of Silent Night! Coldly, a Jared-like voice rang out in Jasons conscious mind. Immediately after that, a heavenly hand manifested from the Land of Silent Night, not a real hand, just a wisp of breath, but it contained a supreme might like covering the sky and the sun, crushing the void, copsing the space, and enveloping Jason head on. At that moment, Jasons scalp was numb, sensed a great sense of crisis, this hand contains that might is too terrifying, just a wisp of Qi, but let him have a kind of like a giant mountain presses the top of the irresistible majestic momentum. Roar! Jason roared, the Green Dragon Illusion appeared in the air, and his own Sunling Bloodline erupted with a majestic might that rolled like a tide, reflecting in the sky. Jason was unable to trigger Front Arctic in a short period of time, and at this critical moment, he extremely decisively erupted Extension Arctic Fist. Extension Arctic, Open Heaven Fist! Jason roared, and as soon as Extension Arctic Fist was released, his own Sunling Bloodline surged madly into that Extension Arctic Fist like seawater pouring in, forming a violent, overbearing, and majestic eruption of power. With the force erupted from the Extension Arctic Fist Intent, Jason evolved the Open Heaven Fist fist momentum, and with a single st, he was able to open the gates of heaven! Bang! An earth-shaking sound reverberated through the sky, and the rolling and monstrous fist power swept in all directions. Jasons fist momentum of this punch sted together with the sky-blinding handprint that suppressed the sky in the air, erupting into a violent and furious might. At that moment, the blinding light contained within the handprint that covered the sky dimmed slightly, and there was also a slight pause. However, in an instant, this huge handprint contained a supreme Dao power that continued to suppress Jason. Jasons punch had failed to shatter the handprint that this wisp of breath had transformed into. As this handprint continued to suppress down, Jasons heart was horrified, he felt that he had been suppressed by a supreme Dao force that contained the mysteries of life and death, and it felt as if in the next moment, he was going to step into the cycle of life and death and disappear from this world. Thumbs up! At this critical moment, a sword light cut through the void, containing an overwhelming killing aura, evolving the bloody scene of the fall of gods and demons, and straightly took towards therge handprint that was suppressing Jason. Chapter 2251 – A Sword Coming West Therge handprint that was manifested in Land of Silent Night contained an iparably strong Dao Rule power, which was not something that Jason could resist at all, because he was still a few realms away from realizing that kind of Dao Rule power. Under the suppression of this Dao Force, even if his Origin Power was no matter how strong it was, it would be difficult to resist it, because it was a kind of suppression from a high-level Dao, another kind of even more powerful power level crushing. At this moment of crisisC Snort! A sword came from the west! The powerful and unrivaled sword aura shattered the void, containing a sharp killing aura that was as if it was substantial, the resounding sword aura was diffusing, causing the heaven and earth dao to roar and vibrate, and the sharp killing aura swept through this area of the heavens and earth. This sword qi, transformed into a stream of light, in an instant was to meet that big handprint, a sword pierced through! In an instant, everything returned to calm. Whether it was therge handprint that covered the sky, or the sword aura that overpowered heaven and earth, it had disappeared. In the direction of Land of Silent Night, the endless Deadly Qi was surging crazily, forming an ocean of fury, with a terrifyingly destructive aura. A squeeze when the shadow of the sky loomed, surrounded by endless power of the Dao, just a shadow, but led to the vibration of this side of the world roar, thunder, the rules of heaven and earth intertwined to present, the wind and clouds change color, there is the supreme pressure of the momentum as if a tidal wave spreading, swept and copsed to Jason. Jason is fearless, naturally will not be overwhelmed by this pressure, the green dragon phantom shadow across the sky, their own Sunling Bloodline impact in the air, like nine days of blood dragons take off in the air, his body filled with a majestic boundless Green Dragon Origin. He evolved the pressure of the gravity potential field to fight against the sweep of the supreme might from Land of Silent Night, and his Green Dragons Golden Body was also flooded with sparkling golden aura, and his entire physical body had been catalyzed to the strongest state. At that moment, Jasons aura had climbed to the realm of the most powerful, and there was a wisp of Psychic breath surging through his body, and that wisp of The Power of the Gods was added to the gravitational force field, fighting against the suppression of that supreme pressure. Even so, Jason still had a feeling of extreme strain, which made him realize the terror of the Lord of Forbidden Land more and more clearly. Just a shadow, not a real body, and with the istion of the Forbidden Land, the invisible pressure released actually made it difficult for him to fight against it, this was too terrifying. It was hard to believe that when the real body of the Lord of Forbidden Land stepped out of Forbidden Land and released that monstrous might, it would be such an amazing scene. Silent King, even a Forbidden Land Lord has the nerve to embarrass a junior? Arent you even ashamed? In the direction of Land of the Divine Fallen, Saint Maries voice fiercely rang out, and there was also a murderous aura of heavenly might manifesting, fighting against that might from Land of Silent Night through the air. Hmph! Saint Marie, are youing against this king again? This kid killed my Land of Silent Nights people, whats wrong with this king taking him to task? In Land of Silent Night, Silent Kings ice-cold voice rang out. Killed your Land of Silent Nights people? Could it be that you secretly sent Land of Silent Nights people to walk in the outside world? Then Im curious, Silent King, what is your idea? Sending people from Land of Silent Night to the outside world, what is your intention? Is it possible that you are nning to turn to the heavens? Rebel against The Human Realm? Saint Marie, this is not something to be taken lightly! Without any evidence, are you trying to put a trumped up charge on me, Land of Silent Night? Then Im really wondering, if you dont have anything else in mind, why would you send Land of Silent Nights people to walk in the outside world? Your Land of Silent Nights people wouldnt have been killed if they didnt go to the outside world! Saint Maries cold voice rang out. Land of Silent Nights side was slightly silent and no longer responded. At the same time, in these forbidden zones of Scarlet Forbidden Land and Hell, there were huge and boundless consciousnesses awakening, and a pair of invisible gazes were staring indifferently at Outer Lands situation through the boundary wall of that forbidden zone. Dragon Bloodline this kid has actually grown to this point, having reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level? A voice came from Scarlet Forbidden Land. Hell side, endless death gas surging, eerie and bizarre as aher Hell as horrifying, Jie Jie strangeughter sounded: Do not look at this kid Extreme Realm Emperor level, Dragon Bloodline enchanted, the battle power is amazing. Im only afraid that Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses cant deal with him. Im really getting more and more interested in Dragon Bloodline . Blood Fiend, since youre interested, why dont you invite him into your Scarlet Forbidden Land to study him? Im afraid that this kid has been spotted by Saint Marie, could it be that hes being raised by Saint Marie as a gigolo? So, Im only afraid that its not good to invite ah. As soon as these words came out, steeply- Snort! Another brilliant sword awn cut through the void and took it straight towards Scarlet Forbidden Land. At that moment, an exasperated voice rang out from Scarlet Forbidden Land, Saint Marie, are you crazy? You crazy woman, youre not even allowed to say that youre keeping a little white boy? This kid is your concubine, right? An annoyed voice rang out, and a blood-colored illusory fist presented itself, and the killing aura overpowering sword de shook together hard on that. Blood Fiend, dont think that this Emperor doesnt dare to fight you! If you keep talking nonsense, this Emperor will directly kill you in Scarlet Forbidden Land! Saint Maries cold and emotionless icy voice came out. Youre getting annoyed at this? Looks like what I said was true! Scarlet Forbidden Lands endlessly bloodthirsty and cold voice came out, then said, Didnt you want to protect this kid? Im really going to fight you to see if you can protect this kid in the end! As he spoke, in Scarlet Forbidden Land, a blood-colored mist as thick as a sea of blood was ciphering, and a pair of cold eyes like a blood moon was hidden in the middle of it. A huge figure was coalescing, monstrous bloodthirsty killing machine was presenting, covering the sky, the bloody killing intent was like a rampage, impacting to the position where Jason was standing. At that moment, Hells side also had a strange movement, endless death qi was surging, ck as ink in the endless death qi, as if it had manifested an extremely horrifying ghosts and monsters in the shape of demons, as if it was going to choose people to devour. Enough! A pale yet supremely majestic voice rang out,ing from Holy Dragon Land.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A golden mist carrying a divine aura swept through the air, invisibly manifesting the silhouette of a massive golden dragon, looking down at the heavens and earth, causing the void to tremble. Are you all about to fight within yourselves? Each and every one of you really think that Emperor of Man cante back? Even if Emperor of Man cannot return in a short period of time, have you all forgotten about King of the North? Who dares to say that King of the North wont appear again? King of the North! Upon hearing these four words, Scarlet Forbidden Land, Land of Silent Night, and Hell, the forbidden areas that had originally stirred, that aura of supreme might, began to quiet down. Chapter 2252 King of the North (I) King of the North! These four words seemed to contain a great magic power, or deterrent power, which made Blood Fiend, Silent King, Christopher Walsh, and these supreme beings in Forbidden Land subconsciously restrain themselves, and stopped targeting Saint Marie of the Land of the Divine Fallen in a forceful manner. Marie. In that years battle, King of the North was heavily wounded, who knows if he can pull through? Blood Fiend muttered in Scarlet Forbidden Land. Thats right, that battle, King of the North ones own strength, killed three Creation realm powerhouses, himself also suffered heavy injuries, on the verge of death, in the end, along with his location of the Frozen North also disappeared, a thousand years since there has not been any news, who can not say whether it still really exists. Even if he is still alive, he is still hanging on by a thread, otherwise why has there been no news? Silent King and Christopher Walsh also spoke in session. If you guys really want to think so, then lets just assume so. One day, when King of the North reappears, you guys can exin your moves to King of the North in person! In Holy Dragon Land, that old and majestic voice rang out. At that moment, Jasons ears heard Saint Maries voice transmission- Jason, youe into my Forbidden Land. Jason came back to his senses, and without saying a word, he catalyzed March Arctic and ran in the direction of Land of the Divine Fallen. Jasons speed was very fast, coupled with the fact that the name King of the North had also deterred Blood Fiend, Silent King and the others, the ray of terrifying aura emanating from these people was somewhat restrained, so Jason rushed to the Land of the Divine Fallen side without any obstruction. Land of the Divine Fallen. Subsequently, in the Land of the Divine Fallen, a majestic and soft invisible force wrapped around Jason and pulled him into the Land of the Divine Fallen, passing through the boundary wall of the Forbidden Land. Jason only felt the same asst time, was wrapped by the invisible force, through ayer of boundary wall, the next moment he found himself in a small pavilion in front of theke, the pavilion in front of argeke, theke water is clear, the blue waves rippling, is reflecting the bright moonlight. This ce is very familiar to Jason,st time he was brought into Land of the Divine Fallen, also appeared in this ce, exactly the same as thest time he came over. The scenery of this ce has not changed much, the pavilion is surrounded by pleasant scenery, exotic flowers and grasses are everywhere, an ancient tree is releasing the rich essence of life, a little farther away from ayer of mist, still isting his eyes. In the pavilion stood a figure of stunning beauty, an immacte white dress, a head of ck hair like a waterfall falling down, and that white dress formed a sharp contrast. Jasons eyes looked toward this stunning white dress woman, with thest time to see the quiet, elegant, ethereal fairypared to this time to stand in front of him in this elegant woman is rendered a strong war atmosphere, and even, vaguely there is a smell of blood in the diffusion of a long sword as white as jade casually ced in the pavilion in the stone table, the sword body stained with some blood, the The blood stains seemed to contain a strong pressure, just a drop of blood, yet it was filled with a terrifying might that one could not resist. Jason was startled in his heart, guessing that what was stained on this glistening white longsword must be the blood of a terrifyingly powerful person, and that the divinity contained within the blood had not yet worn off, and thus was still permeated with a supremely powerful and terrifying aura of might. Jason could not help but ask, Beautiful sister, did you just finish fighting? It seems like you also fought a very strong opponent. This woman dressed in a white dress with an unparalleled demeanor was Saint Marie, and after hearing her words, she said, Well, I just came from the Ancient Battlefield side. I sensed the aura of youing, fortunately I came a step earlier, otherwise you would have been injured by Silent King. Thanks to the beautiful sister for her help. Jason said in a hurry. Why did youe over to the edge of Forbidden Land? Youve been targeted by Silent King, Blood Fiend, Christopher Walsh and the others now, and they have some ill intentions. You were fine within Ancient City of Ruins, but when you came to the edge of Forbidden Land, even if their real bodies cante out, the might of a wisp of chakra illusion is still something you cant resist at the moment. Saint Marie said with a somewhat reproachful tone. Jason said, I have just finished participating in the Chaos secret realm scramble. In Secret Land, Lord Plumpton was actually able to enter Secret Land from the heavens. Now Secret Land has ended, but those Lord Plumpton have alsoe to The Human Realm. Thats why I thought ofing to the beautiful sister to ask something. We already know about this matter. There exists an Ancient Road Altar in Secret Land of Chaos. But it also needs a martial artist on The Human Realms side to activate the altar before those Lord Plumpton cane. In other words, there are traitors in The Human Realm, right? Saint Marie asked. Jason nodded his head and said, There are indeed traitors among some of the ancient martial forces in The Human Realm, reverting to The Celestial Realm. however, the disciples of those rebellious ancient martial forces are in Secret Land, and have all been killed. Sit down and talk about what happened in Secret Land. And what are those Lord Plumptons origins, and do they have any followers. Saint Marie spoke up. Jason immediately sat down on the stone bench, and he began to briefly recount what had happened in Secret Land, the fight for the Mother Spirit of Ten Thousand Dragons Spirit Stone, the fight for the Heavenly Dao Lotus, the The fight for the Chaos Breath, and finally the great battle between The Human Realm martial artists and Lord Plumpton, were all briefly told.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When Saint Marie heard that The Human Realm martial artists represented by Jason defeated Lord Plumpton, a look of approval also appeared on her face as she said, Are you saying that there were two Lord Plumptons attendants? At thest moment, these two attendants sacrificed their seals and attracted the bacsh of Secret Lands heavenly rule power, and in the end, you were all teleported out of Secret Land? Yes. Jason nodded. Saint Marie revealed a look of gravity in her eyes as she said, These two attendants of Lord Plumpton are not simple, they should have sealed their cultivation in order to enter Secret Land. Sealed cultivation? Jason was surprised. To be precise, it should be chopping off cultivation. Because sealing cultivation cant be hidden from the Heavenly Dao rules of Secret Land of Chaos. Saint Marie further added. Jason was vaguely uneasy in his heart as he said, Please also ask the beautiful sister for rification. I suspect that these two attendants were originally supposed to be cultivated between life and death. In order to be able to enter Secret Land, they chopped down their cultivation to the Extreme Realm Emperor level so that they could fulfill the conditions and be able to enter Secret Land, Saint Marie opened her mouth and continued, Chopping down ones cultivation is actually very dangerous. Nine times out of ten, they will die outright, and even if they dont die, they will be reduced to useless. The fact that these two followers were able to remain alive after their cultivation was cut off means that this is a scheme by the heavens to target The Human Realm. They had a n and sent these two attendants to The Human Realms side. Chapter 2253 King of the North (II) Chopping down their cultivation and thening to The Human Realm? Jason remembered something, and he said, What Sister Beauty means is that aftering to The Human Realm, they are able to quickly cultivate to their previous cultivation realm? Saint Marie nodded and said, Right. Lets say that these two Divine Sons followers were originally from the Quasi life and death realm, and they didnt hesitate to cut down their previous cultivation to enter the Secret Land with the Extreme Realm Emperor, and then came to The Human Realm from the Secret Land. Since they had already cultivated to the Extreme Realm Emperor and Quasi life and death realm, they could quickly return to their previous cultivation realm. Since they had already cultivated to the Extreme Realm Emperor and the Quasi life and death realm, they already had a sense and understanding of these two realms, and also had enough experience to know how to cultivate up to them. Therefore, as long as there are enough resources provided, they will soon be able to recover to the Cultivate Realm that they were in before they chopped down their cultivation, that is, the Quasi life and death realm! No wonder, no wonder aftering out of Secret Land that day, those two attendants said that they were negotiating with The Human Realm martial artists on a separate day. They are buying time, making their cultivation strength return to their previous level. Jason opened his mouth, then said in a somewhat worried tone, Currently, the highest cultivation level of The Human Realms martial artists is Extreme Realm Emperor, and no one has been able to break through to Quasi life and death realm yet, if Gods sons two followers really break through to Quasi life and death realm again, they will be able to break through to Quasi life and death realm again. If the two followers of the Divine Son really break through to the Quasi life and death realm, how will The Human Realm martial artists be able to resist? Saint Marie sighed softly and said, We can only rely on you, The Human Realm, and Forbidden Land cant provide much help. As you can see, the hearts of the several Forbidden Lands are not united, and since the Emperor of Man hasnt appeared for too long, some Forbidden Landers have already forgotten their original intentions. In addition, during this recent period, the frequency of invasions by The Celestial Realm within Forbidden Land is elerating and expanding, and even the number of Immortality powerhouses sent has begun to increase, which indicates that the passageway is bing more and more solid. One day, there might be Creation realm powerhousesing, and at that time Forbidden Land will only be unable to defend Jason heard the meaning of Saint Maries words, nowadays, the hearts of the people in the major Forbidden Land were not united, and they could no longer do the same thing to fight against The Celestial Realm. If Scarlet Forbidden Land and Land of Silent Night really defected to The Celestial Realm or cooperated with The Celestial Realm, it would mean that The Celestial Realm would attack Scarlet Forbidden Land and Land of Silent Night. Forbidden Land, Land of Silent Night, and Hells Ancient Road Passage must have very few fighters, and in order to cover up their eyes, The Celestial Realm would only send out some less powerful fighters to pretend to attack. Thus, The Celestial Realm will be able to deploy more troops and more powerful people to focus on attacking the forbidden areas of Land of the Divine Fallen and Holy Dragon Land, which have been following the Emperor of Man and guarding The Human Realm from the beginning to the end. That is why Saint Marie said that recently, The Celestial Realm has been attacking Land of the Divine Fallen more frequently and on arger andrger scale, and has even sent more Immortality-level powerhouses. Under such circumstances, Saint Marie had already found it difficult to spare manpower to help The Human Realm, and with Land of the Divine Fallens war tense and severely understrength, she could only prioritize guarding the Ancient Passages. In fact, when Forbidden Land is guarding these ancient passages, it is also guarding The Human Realm. Since the End Martial Age, the people of Forbidden Land have been fighting at the front line, bing the first barrier to guard The Human Realm. On the other hand, if Saint Marie really sends people to The Human Realm, Im afraid Scarlet Forbidden Land and Land of Silent Night will also send people there. Therefore, all things considered, this time Lord Plumpton came to The Human Realm, The Human Realm martial artists could only save themselves and could only rely on their own strength to repel their opponents. Jason was recalling Saint Maries words just now as he asked, Just now, the beautiful sister was fighting against an Immortality powerhouse from The Celestial Realm? Saint Marie sneered and said, Its just an early Immortality guy. After being wounded by me, he led his troops to retreat. Jason couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air, he knew that there was life and death above Tong Shen, and there was immortality above life and death. He was quite curious about the strength of these Lords of Forbidden Land such as Saint Marie, so he asked, Beautiful sister, then your cultivation has reached Creation realm? Creation? Saint Marie shook her head and said, No. Creation is extremely difficult. With the current environment it is almost impossible, unless forget it, anyway, these are still very early from you, you dont need to know too much. Then the beautiful sister is Immortality? What about the other Lords of Forbidden Land? What realms are they all in? Jason asked. Basically they are all about the same. Ancestor King has probably gone to the extreme in Immortality. The rest are basically not that far apart. But as you know, the battle power of the same realm varies and there will be strengths and weaknesses. Saint Marie said. Jason nodded his head, of course he knew this, lets say he was currently at Extreme Realm Emperor, but at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, there was currently no one who was able to fight against him against him. Jason thought of something, he said, Just now when I was in Outer Land, I heard Ancestor King mention King of the North. if King of the North is also still alive, what is his cultivation level? You kid is so interested? Saint Marie nced at Jason, she smiled sweetly and said, Let me tell you about it then. In the beginning, Emperor of Man created nine Forbidden Lands, which were suppressed by nine people. Lets say I have Ancestor King, King James, Christopher Walsh and so on. Among these nine people, there are three people with the highest level of cultivation, one is King of the North, the other you have seen, is Forever Kong, and one is Forbidden Sea in the Forbidden King. Among them, King of the North is the strongest, back then he was themander of the nine of us, to be precise, he was the first general under the Emperor of Man. King of the North, Forever Kong, and Forbidden King were all Creation realm powerhouses back then. During the war, Emperor of Man set up a supreme formation and suppressed the nine Forbidden Lands. Emperor of Man alone killed the Heaven. The heaven sent five Creation realm powerhouses and led many Immortality, Quasi life and death realm powerhouses to destroy Emperor of Mans arrangement in the Nine Forbidden Lands. Forever Kong and Forbidden King each fought off one Creation realm in Upper Cang, while King of the North fought the other three Creation realm, and eventually killed the other three The Celestial Realm Creation realm by himself. Creation realm.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Afterwards, King of the North joined forces with Forever Kong and Forbidden King to kill the remaining two The Celestial Realm Creation realm powerhouses. The Celestial Realms five Creation realms were killed, and the battle was won. Under King of the Norths leadership, we sessfully protected the nine Forbidden Landsid out by the Emperor of Man. However, after that battle, King of the North was seriously injured, he left alone, along with the Forbidden Land of the Frozen North where he was located also disappeared, and so far there is no news, life and death is unknown. Forever Kong that battle also suffered heavy injuries, Cultivate origin was seriously injured, he survived, but the Cultivate Realm seriously fell from Creation realm to Quasi life and death realm. after a thousand years he is also gradually recovered, by now it should be restored to Immortality, is still far from his peak of the most powerful realm. As for Forbidden King Speaking here, Saint Marie sighed softly as she said, In that battle, Forbidden King was also seriously injured, and shortly after he rejoined Forbidden Sea, the whole person went crazy. Chapter 2254 King of the North (III) Saint Marie was only briefly describing the unprecedented battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm back then, but Jason was listening to it with his blood boiling all over his body. Even in his mind, he couldnt help but fantasize, what kind of character was that King of the North? He had fought the three Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm all by himself, and even managed to kill these three Creation realm powerhouses. What kind of invincible style was that? It could be said that it was fortunate that there was such a Generation Gai character like King of the North that protected the ancient pathways of the Nine Forbidden Lands, preventing The Human Realm from being reduced to an abattoir for The Celestial Realm to ughter at will. At that time, The Celestial Realms five Creation realm powerhouses came, and if King of the North couldnt withstand them, then Im afraid that The Human Realm would have ceased to exist. After all, at that time, when Emperor of Man killed The Celestial Realm alone, he was bound to have been restrained by the supreme powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, and was simply unable toe back to assist. Fortunately, King of the North, Forever Kong, Forbidden King and the others held on and killed that wave of strong enemies sent by The Celestial Realm. However, when he heard Saint Mariester words, Jasons face was stunned as he asked in a surprised voice, Crazy? Why would Forbidden King be crazy? Saint Marie shook her head as she said, That no one knows. In that battle back then, the main battlefield was near the Forbidden Sea. Those five Creation realm powerhouses sent by The Celestial Realm, after they were killed, their blood and corpses basically sank into the Forbidden Sea, including The Celestial Realms numerous Immortality, Between Life and Death powerhouses as well. At that time, the entire Forbidden Sea was dyed red with blood. Shortly after that battle, Forbidden King, for some reason, suddenly went insane, and even us he no longer recognized. Jason was slightly silent, he eventually couldnt help but ask, Then Forbidden King has he recovered from his serious injuries back then? Has his strength recovered to Creation realm? Saint Marie pondered for a moment and said, The Cultivate origin injury that Forbidden King suffered back then was nowhere near as heavy as Forever Kongs. Therefore, to say that he has recovered to Creation realm, there is also this possibility Of course, this is something that I cant go and confirm, including Ancestor King and the others cant go and confirm it either. As long as it appears in Forbidden Sea, once Forbidden King goes crazy, he who has already lost all six of his rtives, even if its us he will strike. Then Forbidden Sea side of the ancient road passage , Jason said. Saint Marie smiled and said, The Celestial Realm side wouldnt even dare to attack Forbidden Seas Ancient Road Passage. Unless they cane Creation realm level powerhouses. Earlier well, hundreds of years ago, there was also The Celestial Realm that sent troops to attack Forbidden Seas Ancient Road Passage, and as a result, they werepletely wiped out by the Forbidden King who had gone insane, and no one was able to escape back to The Celestial Realm alive. Since that time, The Celestial Realm has avoided Forbidden Sea, the ancient road passage. Jason also sighed and said rather regretfully, Thats a shame. If Forbidden King is awake, wouldnt there be a Creation realm powerhouse on The Human Realms side? Saint Marie said, If King of the North can return, there might be a way to awaken Forbidden King. So what does Sister Beauty think, can King of the North return? Jason asked. Essence shed in Saint Maries eyes as she slowly said, Back then, King of the North was the one who had the most hope of stepping onto thatyer of the supreme realm. Even Emperor of Man was extremely appreciative of King of the Norths talent in Cultivate. It was a pity that the great war came too soon, if it was three years and five yearster, perhaps King of the North would have been able to walk to that level of the supreme realm. With King of the Norths stature and his character, if he really dies it will be with a bang, so I believe that he will still be able to return. I also believe that such a worldly figure wont just fall without a sound, and will definitely return! Jason also said. Jason then remembered Forever Kong who he had met at Mengze Mountain, he was a bit incredulous, he knew that Forever Kong possessed an unfathomable cultivation, but he really didnt expect that Forever Kong was actually a Creation realm powerhouse when he was at his peak! Creation realm, what level is that? Jason really couldnt imagine, he had already realized that from the Extreme Realm Emperor onwards, every breakthrough of a great realm, the power it possessed could be said to be earth-shattering, and the gap between every great realm was truly a world of difference. Therefore, what level of existence is Creation realm? Jason could no longer imagine, without reaching that level of realm, it was impossible to imagine. Immediately, Jason sighed and said, I didnt realize that Forever Kong was once a Creation realm powerhouse. At that time, when I met him at Mengze Mountain, Forever Kong was still very friendly and gave me the Fruit of Enlightenment Saint Marie looked at Jason with a rather odd gaze as she said, Forever Kong is entric and temperamental, even we are not good at dealing with him. Strange enough, that Tree of Enlightenment Forever Kong regards as a treasure, after all, it has apanied him for countless years. Even if we wanted to ask him for a Fruit of Enlightenment, Forever Kong wouldnt necessarily give it to us. But he is the one who generously gave it to you This Jason froze for a moment, he smiled sarcastically and said, So Ill have to make another trip to Mengze Mountain to thank Forever Kong in person. Just go. However, over at Mengze Mountain, for every scene and thing, without Forever Kongs permission, remember not to trespass or go and take it. Otherwise you wont even know how youll die. Saint Marieughed softly and said. Jasons heart was in awe, remembering therge tomb that existed in Mengze Mountain, lets say such arge tomb, trespassing inside, Im afraid Forever Kong would not be able to save him. I will keep that in mind. Jason nodded his head, he then said, By the way, in Secret Land, I seized those Lord Plumptons Storage Ring. there are some of The Celestial Realms feats in it, do you need them, beautiful sister?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kung Fu? There is no shortage of Kung Fu battle techniques Forbidden Land. But more is better, its good to be able to learn from them. Just, how can I repay you if you give me these? Saint Marie said with a wry smile. Jason was sweating for a while, he quickly said, Beautiful sister has helped me many times, and even saved my life many times, I cant even repay you for that, whats this bit of gongfa. In the future, if I am able to capture some treasures from The Celestial Realm that are useful to Sister Beauty, I will leave them to Sister Beauty. Saying that, Jason put Great Sun Seal Technique, Inferno Spirit Body Forging Technique, Swallowing Sun Technique, Mixed Chaos Technique, Human King Bone Forging Technique These techniques were allmunicated to Saint Marie. At the end, Jason said, By the way, beautiful sister, with my current strength, can I go to Forbidden Lands Ancient Battlefield to fight against those heavenly beings? I want to go and kill the enemy too! You? A ray of essence shed in Saint Maries eyes, and that gaze was like she had seen through Jasons cultivation as she said, The Ascended Warriors in the Ancient Battlefield are predominantly Extreme Realm Emperors, and there are also some warriors at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor . Your cultivation nowadays is Extreme Realm Emperor, but you have the strength to fight over the levels, and are able to take on unusual Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. So, its not impossible for you to go to the battlefield if you really want to, but the situation in the battlefield is ever-changing, and it would be dangerous if you were unlucky enough to be targeted by Quasi life and death realm powerhouses. Jason spilled out a smile and said with great bravado, Since Im going to the battlefield, of course I have to be prepared to face the dangers as well. In the outside world, I just fought all the way through. So, Im not afraid. Saint Marie nodded and said, Alright then. When The Celestial Realmes to attack the Ancient Pathway Passage next time, I will notify you and you areing. Good! Jason nodded, his heart bursting with excitement. Chapter 2255 Sword of the Emperor (I) Jason said goodbye to Saint Marie and left Land of the Divine Fallen. Although he wanted to talk to Saint Marie more, he could also see that Saint Marie had just gone through a big battle, and thus was in need of a good rest. After Jason left Land of the Divine Fallen, he walked to Outer Land and saw Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and other Satan Operation Group Warriors, in addition to Robert, Dark Phoniex, Darcey, Zack and others, alling over. They all came over. Jasons face was stunned when he saw them and asked, Why are you all here? Robert said, We sensed a terrifying pressure on this side of Outer Land and immediately came out, and after asking Iron, they said that you came over here. So we immediately rushed here to take a look. Jason nodded and said with a smile, Its alright now. Come on, lets go back to Ancient City of Ruins first. Mr. Iron Fist and the others were also relieved to see that Jason was fine, and immediately returned with Jason inside the Green Dragon Stronghold in Ancient City of Ruins. Back at the Stronghold, Zack looked at Jason as he asked, Jason, you went inside Forbidden Land? Jason nodded as he said, I was invited by Saint Marie to enter the Land of the Divine Fallen and talk to Saint Marie. Among other things, there was not so good news. What news? Robert and the others sniffed and immediately came closer. Jason said, I met with Saint Marie and talked about the situation of the battle at Secret Land at that time. Saint Marie spected that those two attendants of Lord Plumpton might have chopped down their cultivation toe to The Human Realm. Chopping down their cultivation to Extreme Realm Saint Marie guessed that these two followers might be in the Quasi life and death realm. What? Quasi life and death realm above Extreme Realm Emperor? Marcels face changed slightly as he said, Really, if we, The Human Realm, do not have a Quasi life and death realm powerhouses, how are we going to resist? A look of perseverance shed in Jasons eyes as he said, Dont worry. We The Human Realm martial artists are not vegetarians either. Right now, we can only n for the worst. Even if those two attendants are really Quasi life and death realm, so what? As long as The Human Realm martial artists unite, its not impossible to fight! It can only be so. We still need to seize the time to cultivate, right now the only way is to enhance our strength! Robert said. Jason smiled and said, Everyone doesnt need to be too tense, rx. ording to what I learned from talking to Saint Marie, there are still supreme beings in The Human Realm, so theres no need to panic and fear. Everyone rest well, tomorrow I will take you to the back of the Ancient City of Ruins and go to Mengze Mountain. Mengze Mountain? Emilys eyes lit up as she said with a smile, Good. Last time you ran off alone. This time well all go together. Jason nodded, and then the group returned to their rooms to rest. Inside the room. Jason didnt rush to rest as he walked inside the practicing room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He intended to cultivate a bit, and immediately ran Green Dragon Secret Art, wisps of Green Dragon Origin surrounded his body, and he began to cultivate Front Arctic Fist, condensing Green Dragons Breath into a thread of silk, connecting it to the energy of the Cosmic Void of the human body. Front Arctic he had been cultivating unremittingly, condensing more Green Dragons Breath into a thread connected to the energy of the human cosmic shadow, he hoped that through this unremitting cultivation, one day, Front Arctic would be able to reach the point of bursting out at will. After Front Arctic had practiced some cultivation, his Origin Qi had also consumed arge portion of it, so Jason was absorbing the aura energy and quickly recovered his Origin Qi. Then, Jasons mind moved, secretly thinking that it was time to continue practicing Human Emperor Fist. Currently, he had only cultivated up to the third style of Human Emperor Fist, and he had basically mastered these three styles of Human Emperor Fist, and with the help of that strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body, he had also realized that the three styles of Human Emperor Fist had already been mastered. He had basically mastered these three Human Emperor Fist styles, and with the help of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body, he had alsoprehended the fist meaning of these three styles. Jasons mind moved, and the cultivation method of Human Emperor Fist appeared in his mind, and he began to cultivate the fourth fist style of Human Emperor Fist! In an instant, the fourth fist style of the Human Emperor Fist began to emerge in his mind, the key points, mysteries, and so on of the fist style all emerged, but it also contained a huge amount of information, which converged into his mind in a single stream. At that moment, the blurred figure that was the sole ruler of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths appeared in his mind, and that figure was showing him the meaning of the fourth fist style of the Human Emperor Fist. Jasons whole body was concentrating and forgetting himself, carefully observing and thinking about the Human Emperor Fists fourth stance evolved by the figure in his mind. At that moment, Jason felt that his mind was filled with a strong and majestic sword intent that shook the nine heavens and ten earths! It felt as if there was a magnificent sword that was unrivaled in the world, prating through the heavens and the earth, running through this side of heaven and earth, towering in his mind. The realization of the Way of the Sword, Sword Intent, Sword Qi, and so on, instantly came like a tidal wave. At this time, the figure that emerged in Jasons mind that dominated the nine heavens and ten earths was evolving this fist style, and the spirit of the emperor that rolled like a tide filled his fist. As the fist style evolved, manifesting an overpowering and unparalleled fist intent, that fist intent was actually transformed into a sword, a sharp sword that cut across the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, the sword was radiant, the sword qi gulped through ten thousand miles, permeated with the endless The spirit of the emperor. With the bombardment of the fist, the evolved fist intent transformed into the long sword that cut through the heavens and earth, cutting through the void and stretching across this heaven and earth, permeated with a supreme and invincible overpowering might. Jason also instantly understood the name of the fourth fist style of the Human Emperor Fist C Sword of the Emperor! Using the Dao of Fist, he evolved the Dao of Sword, thus forming the fist intent of this fist. This was where the mysteries of this fourth style of Human Emperor Fisty. Jason was also able to intuitively sense that the killing aura contained within this fist was extremely intense, as if the Sword of the Emperor evolved from this fist was enough to cut down all enemies in the world! Jasons heart was ecstatic, the whole person was sincerely excited and joyful, this kind of killing power to the strongest fist fighting skills he liked the most. However, Jason also realized that this boxing style was not easy to cultivate. One needed to have a deep enough perception and understanding of Sword Dao, and thenprehend where the axioms of this fist stancey, in order to evolve the fist meaning of this fist, in order to form this Sword of the Emperors virtual shadow! This is very difficult, each style of Human Emperor Fist, cultivation to the end is more and more difficult, but the power of the fist is also gradually increasing. Jason took a deep breath, he began to seriously realize the cultivation of this Human Emperor Fist, and even more seriously and carefully stared at the steps and details of that blurred figures evolution of this fist style, his entire body immersed in it, and focused on the spirit to begin to realize the cultivation. Chapter 2256 Sword of the Emperor (II) In the end, the blurry figure floating in Jasons mind gradually dimmed. Jason had already experienced this, and knew that this blurred figures evolution of this fist style would end here, and how much he could realize would depend on his own ability. To be honest, the fourth style of Human Emperor Fist, Sword of the Emperor, was extremely difficult to evolve, and required a deep enough understanding of the Way of the Sword. The key was that Jason really didnt have much of a sense of the Sword Dao, nor had he ever practiced it. Therefore, if it wasnt for the blurry figure that had carefully evolved this fist stance in his mind, Jason would have really had a hard time cultivating it, and basically would not have been able toprehend the meaning of this fist. With this blurred figure of the Emperors evolution, Jason was also able to catch a glimpse of the wonders of this style of fist, and at least knew how to get started with the cultivation. No matter what, I must cultivate this fist gesture. This style of fist gesture contains a very strong killing move, killing power is horrifying, once cultivated, it has a great role to y in the battle, able to pre-empt the enemy, so there will also be an additional killer weapon! Jason secretly thought in his heart. Immediately, Jason began to sink his heart into practicing this fist style. As he operated the Human Emperor Technique, a wave of The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way filled out and converged in his fist stance, as he contemted the meaning of the Way of the Sword, wanting to evolve the fists meaning of this punch. Wisps of The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way were also condensing, as if to form the shadow of a Sword of the Emperor. However, Jason was still unable to truly evolve that Sword of the Emperors silhouette through his fist intent after several attempts, it was too difficult and required a sufficiently supreme understanding of the Way of the Sword. Even though it did not truly form fist intent and evolve the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor, this punch still possesses a powerful killing power during its activation! Unfortunately, without evolving the fist intent, it is impossible to truly explode the truly supreme supreme power of this fist! Jason secretly thought in his heart. However, Jason didnt give up on this, he was still continuing toprehend the meaning of the fourth punch of the Human Emperor Fist, and was still urging The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way over and over again, in order to evolve the meaning of this punch, in order to gather the power of this punch. The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way was still being activated over and over again, in order to evolve the meaning of this punch, and to condense the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor. It was just that after several attempts, it still didnt have much effect. We have to stop, if the direction of cultivation and the direction of perception is wrong, continuing to cultivate will only lead to repeated mistakes. Jason thought to himself, he let himself bepletely quiet, let his mind return to calm, adjust his mood, and then slowly go to the realization of the Sword of the Emperor this fist style. Jason thought of the time when he fought against Mixed God Son in Secret Land, when he executed Human Emperor Fist, a stern and powerful Sword Power Void erupted from the fist style, and the killing power of that Sword Power Void against Mixed God Son was very strong. Later on, Jason also knew that the sword power shadow was a wisp of sword power emanating from the wisp of sword spirit inside him. This Sword of the Emperors fist style and that Human Emperor Sword Spirits sword potential should have something inmon, right? Jason thought to himself, and with a sh of light in his mind, he closed his eyes and began to meditate, recalling the sword dao mysteries that were embedded in the Human Emperor Techniques Sword Spirit when it was manifested. Jasons memory of that battle was still fresh, and the shadow of the sword power that was activated by the fist power was also extremely profound. Gradually, he began to immerse himself in it, and from his memory, he began to feel the sword power and the sword Taoism that was contained in the shadow of the sword power. As Jasons understanding deepened, the breath on his body began to change, actually began to be harsh, diffuse a wisp of The spirit of the emperor is like a wisp of bursting out of the sword like, through an overpowering and boundless might. At this point, the Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way that Jason had mobilized began to contain some of the mysteries of the Way of the Sword. When Jasons body began to condense some Sword Power, it was as if it was resonating with the Human Emperor Sword Spirit that was hidden deep within his body. Immediately, Jason fiercely felt an abnormal movement in the depths of his body, as if something had begun to revive from that dormant state. Is that Human Emperor Sword Spirit? Jasons heart was overjoyed, if the dormant Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body could be revived, as long as it emitted a wisp of sword power, it would be able to help himprehend this fourth fist style of Human Emperor Fist. Jason seized this rare opportunity, after all, he couldnt control when Human Emperor Sword Spirit would fall silent and when it would revive, now taking advantage of Human Emperor Sword Spirit showing signs of revival, cultivating Human Emperor Fists fourth stance in such a state was undoubtedly half the work with half the effort. Boom! Immediately, Jason began to evolve the fourth fist style of the Human Emperor Fist, following the evolution of the blurry figure in his mind andbining it with his perception of this fist style, he began to catalyze this fist style. The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way that coalesced from his fist momentum began to linger, as if it was nurturing a supreme sword that was about to be sheathed. Originally, the activation of Human Emperor Fist was able to trigger the resonance of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, and when Jason fought against Mixed God Son, it was the outburst of Human Emperor Fist that had attracted a wisp of Human Emperor Sword Spirits sword power! The shadow of Human Emperor Sword Spirit. Right now, when Jason was practicing the Sword of the Emperor punch style with signs of Human Emperor Sword Spirits revival, Jason suddenly felt that his mind had an extra sense of Sword Power. Sword Stance. This kind of enlightenment was very direct, like a direct spiritual instition, or inheritance, through a way simr to a spiritual transmission, directly allowing him to understand. Jason immediately understood that this was the work of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, and under the resonance caused by the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, a strand of the Sword Daos mysteries embedded within the sword momentum was directly transmitted into his mind, allowing him toprehend it very intuitively without the need for a too lengthy process. This was just like what the Buddhists call epiphany, Jason instantly realized the meaning of the fist Dao sword posture. Jason was overjoyed, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as he was able to grasp it, he would be able to directlyprehend the fist meaning of the Sword of the Emperor style, and thus be able to condense a sword shadow with the help of his own The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way, which would be extremely powerful! The killing power of the sword was unparalleled. As Jason followed the understanding of the mysteries of the Sword Power Way transmitted from his mind, he continued to cultivate this fourth fist style, and gradually, he saw that the Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way had already begun to coalesce into the shadow of a longsword in the trajectory of the fist path that he had evolved. This had already begun to take shape, an outline, which was a great improvementpared to before, and it could be said that it had begun to grasp the true meaning of this fist style. Seeing this scene, Jason was also excited as he continued to strengthen his cultivation, striving to fully grasp the mysteries of the fourth fist style of the Human Emperor Fist. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 2257 – Revisiting Mengze Mountain (I) The next day. Jasons entire body looked radiant, he had not rested for the whole night, all his time and energy had been put into practicing the Human Emperor Fist fourth fist style. After a nights cultivation, he was full of rewards, with the resonance of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit contained in his body, he sessfullyprehended the fist meaning of the fourth fist style of the Human Emperor Fist, and was able to initially utilize the spirit of the emperor to evolve the Sword of the Emperors Void. the Emperors virtual shadow. In this way, Jason was equivalent to having another killer weapon. However, this Human Emperor Fists fourth fist style still needs to be strengthened and practiced repeatedly before it can be fully mastered. Jason walked out of the room, Robert, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Lilith and others also got up one after another, Emily even said in an excited tone when she saw Jason, Jason, are we going to Mengze Mountain together today? Jason smiled and said, We can go together. Lets eat something first. Thats great! Emily smiled, rejoicing inside. Jason and the others were on this side of the stronghold, simply getting some breakfast, and after eating, under Emilys impatient urging, Jason had no choice but to get the crowd ready, and then head to the menacing ce on the backside of the Ancient City of Ruins. Robert and the others also prepared themselves, and under Jasons leadership, they headed towards the back of Ancient City of Ruins. Along the way, Robert and the others were extremely excited, they were also very curious about what exactly existed at the back of the Ancient City of Ruins, they all wanted to go and explore. On the way, Jason said in a deep voice, Everyone must remember one thing, after arriving at Mengze Mountain, what you see, whether its strange flowers and fruits, Spirit Stone or spirit medicine, you must not get close enough to take it. At the same time, dont break into some strange terrain. This will be very dangerous. In short, just follow me, dont break in and do anything and youll be fine. Got it! Robert, Emily, Marcel, and the others all nodded and said. They also knew that the murderousnd at the back of Ancient City of Ruins was actually Forbidden Land, and its degree of danger was definitely no less than those six Forbidden Lands in Outer Land. Soon, Jason and his group walked to the ck Forest side. Jason had been here before, and when he walked here, he saw the wisps of ck mist in the ck Forest. These ck mists seemed like they possessed life, enveloping the entire forest, making this forest as dark as ink, and those ck mists were constantly drilling in and out of the forest, constantly transforming into thousands of strange shapes, looking extremely appalling. Lets go in. There is also a certain amount of weirdness in this ck Forest, so everyone should be careful. Jason admonished. Robert and the others nodded their heads and along with Jason, they started to walk inside this ck Forest. After entering the forest, all of them felt an indescribably eerie feeling, those ck mists had an extremely obvious repulsive effect on them,rge clusters of ck mists kepting in, the feeling was like there was something secretly staring at them in the dark. Jason evolved a gravitational potential field, enveloping all the people in the field, with a wisp of Psychic breath permeating his body. He led the crowd forward, towards the other side of ck Forest. He remembered that thest time he came, he was targeted by the Peak Ninth Grade Beast King that existed in ck Forest, and at that time, he wasnt strong enough to fight against the Peak Ninth Grade Beast King, and at the crucial moment, a team of Skeleton Legion walked in, scaring those Peak Ninth Grade Beast King away. Jason was looking forward to it in his heart, would he encounter those skeleton army again this time? He had some guesses in his mind, those skeletons might be the warriors who followed Emperor of Man during the ancient times, the rate belonged to the strongest of Emperor of Mans ministries, and after dying in battle, they turned into skeletons, not knowing what kind of power drove them to be able to act, but subjugated to The spirit of the emperor. Jason, didnt you sayst time that there is a powerful Beast King over here in ck Forest? Howe we havent seen it since we came in? Emily couldnt help but ask. Jason was dumbfounded and said, Those beast kings arent stupid, they are also spiritually intelligent. Knowing that they are unbeatable, how would they still dare to venture out to mess with them? Emily understood when she thought about it, Jason had a wisp of Psychic breath permeating his body, and the ninth grade peak beast king, which was simr to the Sacred Level peak level, dared not dare toe and vite Jason and the others. Only, ck Forest depths, that seems to be the origin of the ck fog, rolling rich ck fog like a tide like surging up, this ce of ck fog is very thick, but also contains a very pure bizarre evil power, making that ck fog cohesion in the center of what seems to be a demon is waking up. Gradually, those ck fog, like a pair of ice-cold eyes slowly open, across the endless distance, this pair of ice-cold eyes staring at Jason and others walking direction. He seemed to be able to see Jason and the others, in fact, the ck fog permeating ck Forest had a direct connection with him, as long as Jason and the others were in ck Forest, no matter which corner they were located in, they would not be able to escape his perception. Is this the kid with Dragon Bloodline who camest time? What exactly is his purpose ining again this time? To find Forever Kong? In just a few months, this kids strength has risen so quickly? Already Extreme Realm Emperor, his own qi and blood have be more robust, and his physical body is also more powerful, truly a wless package! If I can seize this precious body I will certainly be able to recover to the peak state! Unfortunately, this kid is too deeply involved with Forever Kong, right now Forever Kong that old guys strength is recovering, getting stronger and stronger, its really not good to mess with In the ck mist, the demonic creature that was translucent with strangeness and sinister evil was muttering to itself, and in the end, that pair of ice-cold eyes was translucent with some unwillingness and helplessness, and slowly disappeared in that ck mist. At the same time. Jason led the way lightly, and soon walked out of this ck Forest. All the way out, basically safe and sound, also did not encounter any unexpected situation, ck Forest in the peak of the ninth grade beast king really did not dare to show up, probably also sensed Jason exuded a wisp of Psychic breath, simply do not dare toe to provoke.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Walking out of the ck Forest, everyone felt refreshed, looking at the sunlight outside the ck Forest, and the air, giving people a sense of vitality. Inside the ck Forest, it was a depressing and gloomy feeling of extreme difort. Jasons eyes looked far ahead, and he vaguely saw a five-colored haze rushing into the sky in front of him, and he knew in his heart that it was the Rui Xia Qi presented in Mengze Mountain. Lets go, Mengze Mountain is just ahead. Jason said to Robert and the others. Chapter 2258 – Revisiting Mengze Mountain (II) Jason led the crowd forward, and not long afterward, they saw a mountain not far away that was surrounded by clouds and fog! This mountain is not big, not high, but for some reason is to give a person a kind of high feeling. This mountain has a dense mist shrouded, asionally with five-color haze erupted, even from afar to look at also give a person a sense offort, so that people subconsciously cognitively this mountain is not extraordinary. This is Mengze Mountain. Jason spoke up. This mountain is surrounded by clouds and fog, and the name of the mountain is really apt. Darcey opened his mouth and continued, There is a five-colored haze within the mountain, which should be nurturing extremely extraordinary treasures. This mountain is really extraordinary. Treasures? Emilys eyes lit up when she heard this, and she couldnt help but say, I also wonder if well be lucky enough to get some treasures. Jason cried andughed, he said, Emily, after entering Mengze Mountain in a while, dont trespass and move around, Mengze Mountain is indeed extraordinary, it looks peaceful inside the mountain, but there are hidden dangers everywhere, so just dont trespass. Robert also looked at Emily and said, Emily, youe with me, you cant be furtive. Robert was also worried that his sister would not be able to contain her curiosity and mess around after entering Mengze Mountain, causing a big trouble. Emily nced at her brother and said, Brother, what are you talking about? Do you really take me as a three year old child? Dont worry, I am very measured, anyway, I will listen to Jason, I will listen to whatever he says. When Robert heard this, his face immediately turned ck, thinking to himself that you dont listen to your own brothers words, but you have to listen to Jasons words? What kind of reasoning is this? Roberts ck face, there is nowhere to spit. At this time, Jason they have also walked into Mengze Mountain, only to see Mengze Mountain within a scene of birds and flowers, and ck Forest in a scene and a thing ispletely different from the two worlds. Mengze Mountain is covered with green trees, filled with rich and pure spiritual qi, in the distance there is the sound of gurgling brooks, from time to time there are unknown birds flying over from the sky, some of the grass is full of colorful flowers, swaying with the wind, hidden fragrance of the flowers drifting over. In short, the whole Mengze Mountain presents a peaceful, quiet and beautiful picture, in which it is likeing to an isted paradise. The scenery here is really beautiful. Emily couldnt help but sigh. Darcey smiled and said, It is indeed very beautiful. It means that this Mengze Mountain is spiritual. Zack raised his eyes and looked around, the more he looked, the more grave his face became, and he couldnt help but say, I can tell that there are a variety of unimaginable terrains within this Mengze Mountain. Some terrains can harbor treasures, such as spiritual veins, exotic herbs, and so on. Some terrains, however, contain great evil qi, and once you enter them, you will die without a burial ce. Marcel said, So when entering such a ce, you really cant walk around carelessly, or else if you step into some unknown and vicious terrain, Im afraid that youll never be able to walk out again. Just during the crowds conversation, coldly C Dang! A sound like a great bell came from within the valley, which was deafening to the human ears, as if it was able to give people a kind of enlightenment, a kind of realization. This magnificent sound stirring and high, aftermath around the ear, endless, like some kind of Taoist sound, can directly hit the heart, let a persons spiritual tform clear, all the distractions and negative emotions seem to be swept away, washing the mind, let a person fall into a wonderful situation, intangible is to give a kind of feathered fly like feeling. The people in the field all heard it, and then a sense of shock appeared on their faces. Zack murmured: That, what is that sound? It felt like it resounded directly in my Cultivate Origin, and in that instant, it seemed like I was able to enter the realm of enlightenment at any time. Robert also nodded his head and said, I also heard it, that sound was able to enlighten ones Cultivate senses Amitabha Buddha, that is the sound of the Tao. Benji folded his hands and spoke. Jason smiled and said, That is the sound of the Tao emitted by Tree of Enlightenment, capable of washing ones state of mind, allowing the mind to keep the heart and soul as one, with no distractions, so that one can quickly enter the realm of enlightenment. Lets go, lets go over to Tree of Enlightenment. After hearing Jason say this, the crowd looked even more expectant, all wanting to go and see the extraordinary features of this Tree of Enlightenment. As they walked, a small hill appeared in front of the crowd. This small hill wasnt too high, but it appeared extremely vast, and the weird thing was that there wasnt an inch of grass on the entire hill, and the dirt on that hill was ck, so ck that it was creepy. On the top of the hillside, but there is a touch of ruddy light in the flow, a foreign fruit is growing on the top of the slope, nine leaves, the shape of which is like a winged phoenix, is arching a ruddy foreign fruit, exuding a tantalizing fragrance, blossoming with a ruddy light, appearing iparably radiant, vaguely has a holy qi in the surging. This is the Blood Phoenix Fruit?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Darcey saw it, she was extremely knowledgeable and knew a wide range of these exotic herbs, so she recognized that this was the extremely rare Blood Phoenix Fruit recorded in the ancient books. Blood Phoenix Fruit? Wouldnt that be at the level of a top-grade spirit medicine? Emily said in surprise. Darcey said, No, this Blood Phoenix Fruit is more than just a spirit medicine. It vaguely has the imprint of the rules of the Great Dao and emits a wisp of holy qi, so at the very least, its a Semi-Holy Pill level exotic fruit. What, Semi-Holy Pill? When these words came out, Zack, Marcel, and the others all widened their eyes one by one, and even their breathing became shortened. Semi-Holy Pill, they really hadnt seen it before. Right now, at the top of that inconspicuous hill, there was actually a nt? At this time, Jason said in a deep voice, Dont get close to that hillside, thats actually not a hillside, but arge tomb! There is a great terror there, once you step into it, you will surely die! A great tomb? Marcel and the others all looked at Jason, that face looked stunned. Jason nodded and said with a grave expression, Yes, its a great tomb used to suppress a supreme being! Inside the great tomb, what is suppressed and buried is an unimaginable living being, although it is dead, its flesh is not extinguished, and it probably preserves some kind of nature, and once an external object steps within the confines of the great tomb, it will be devoured. Zack couldnt help but swallow hard and said, This is actually a great tomb, its really terrifying! The Buddhist light on Benjis body zed up steeply, and he eyed the great tomb in front of him for a long time before saying, There is indeed a great terror, and the Buddhist light cannot approach it. As long as we dont step inside, well be fine. Lets go, lets go around. Jason opened his mouth and led the crowd around thisrge grave. However, as he approached thisrge grave, Jasons heart stirred violently, and he actually sensed that the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit that was dormant in his body was actually trembling a bit. Chapter 2259 – Stepping into the Pure Land Jasons face was stunned, and his footsteps somewhat paused slightly. The Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body was even trembling slightly? It was as if there was some kind of qi in this ce C to be precise, thisrge grave C that caused the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body to resonate? Jason had seen a simr grave in Holy Mountain of Chaos in Secret Land, and at that time, this Human Emperor Sword Spirit was suppressing that grave, and at that time, he once guessed that the grave in Holy Mountain of Chaos was rted to this grave in Mengze Mountain. At that time, he once guessed that the grave in Holy Mountain of Chaos was rted to the grave in Mengze Mountain. However, these were only his previous guesses and there was no direct evidence, and he was still thinking of inquiring after meeting Forever Kong at Mengze Mountain. Right now, he actually felt that the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit hidden in his body had a slight tremor, and seemed to be affected by the inexplicable qi contained in the grave of Mengze Mountain in theherworld. This convinced him that the grave in Holy Mountain of Chaos and the grave in Mengze Mountain must be rted, and that there was a connection between the two. Jason could sense the tremor of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body, and vaguely, it seemed to have some connection with the aura contained within the great tomb. This made him feel surprised, and a thought couldnt help but pop up in his mind. Could it be that there was also a strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit suppressing thisrge grave in Mengze Mountain? Even, not a wisp of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, it is very likely that the real Human Emperor Sword is suppressing it? Jasons heart was really curious, but unfortunately, with his current strength, he couldnt really step into that big grave to explore, otherwise he would really want to explore and see what connection existed between this big grave and the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body. Jason took a deep breath and led Robert and the others towards the Tree of Enlightenment. Since he had been here once, Jason was familiar with the path. Soon, while walking, a clear sky opened up in front of them, and a purend appeared in front of them. Only to see this purend has a unique terrain in the arching, these terrain looks like a spiritual vein convergence, will be this purend in the center of the arching. The entire Pure Land was filled with birdsong and flowers, exotic flowers and grasses exuding a strange fragrance, bringing a sense of sacredness and peace, as if one hade to a sacred ce. The center of this purend, there is an ancient tree, ancient trees such as gnarled dragons, branches strong, stretching to the sky, that the bark is like dragon scales turned out, a closer look at those like dragon scales on the bark are branded with a very subtle texture, that is the natural growth of the texture, but these textures do not look like a tree wheel, embedded in some of the dao rhythms, the formation of the arcane runes, or perhaps to describe the dao to be more apt. The bark of the tree was born with dao lines! Such an ancient tree was naturally extremely extraordinary. The branches and leaves of the ancient tree appear extremely peculiar, the color of the leaves are different, showing colorful, red like a blood diamond, blue like a sapphire, orange like a red sun These colorful leaves are reflected together, actually intertwined with a five-color haze, mapping the sky and the earth. Outside Mengze Mountain, far away to see there is a five-color haze light rushing sky, those five-color haze light is the branches and leaves of this ancient tree reflected. When the breeze blew, the branches and leaves moved and emitted a loud Taoist sound like a bell! These Taoist sounds were deafening to the human ears, and had a great enlightening effect on Cultivate enlightenment, making it easy for people to fall into a state of enlightenment. Is this the Tree of Enlightenment?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Robert opened his mouth, looking at this ancient tree with a gaze filled with a heartfelt respect. This is inevitably that Tree of Enlightenment, and I dont know what level such a precious tree is? Saint level? Or far more? Zack couldnt help but say. There are still some fruits on top of the ancient tree, thats the Fruit of Enlightenment that was given to Old Mr. Miller to swallow, right? Emily spoke up. The tree begets dao lines and emits dao sounds, it is indeed sacred and extraordinary. Darcey couldnt help but exim as well. Is there no one here? Lilith looked around and couldnt help but ask as she didnt see any other figures. Jason said, Yes, this Tree of Enlightenment is guarded by Forever Kong. Maybe Forever Kong isnt here, lets wait for a while. Even after arriving at this ce, Jason did not trespass within this Pure Land without authorization, but waited outside. On the one hand, this was also a form of respect for Forever Kong, and on the other hand, without Forever Kongs permission, he didnt know if entering this Pure Land without authorization would cause anything untoward. In fact, thinking about it, such a side of purend, a Tree of Enlightenment growing, to say that one could casually intrude into it, that would be impossible. This side of the Pure Land seems peaceful, but without the owners permission, so casually enter, Im afraid how to die do not know. After waiting for a while, Jason could not help but shout, Forever Kong, Forever Kong, are you there please? Jason shouted, but he didnt hear any response either. A momentter, Jason and the others had a sh of light in front of their eyes, and violently saw an old figure slowly swaying over from behind this Pure Land, looking leisurely and spontaneous, and the whole person exuded an inexplicable sense of Taoism. The old man who came over had a white beard and hair, and looked extremely old, d in a robe, the front of the robe was painted with the pattern of the sun candles, and the back of the robe was the pattern of the Taiyin Ghostly Fluorescence. He walked over gracefully, appearing very peaceful, with the appearance of this old man, Robert, Marcel and others suddenly felt a sense of peace in their state of mind, seemed to feel that the old man in front of them was extremely kind and approachable, so that they did not have the slightest sense of wariness. Their state of mind had actually been affected by this old mans aura in an invisible manner. Seeing this old man, Jason looked very happy as he immediately shouted, Forever Kong, you old man is here. Hehe, isnt this Jason? This old man who came walking was none other than Forever Kong, his slightly cloudy eyes looked at Jason and said, Jason is indeed gifted, this is already the cultivation level of an Extreme Realm Emperor, and is not far away from that Realm of the Passing God. Jason hurriedly said, Thete generation has taken the liberty ofing here to disturb Forever Kongs tranquility and has brought some friends with him, I hope that Forever Kong will forgive me. Forever Kongs gaze swept over Robert and the others, and a slight hint of surprise appeared in his eyes as he said, It seems that this world is truly a great age of golden splendor, and so many rising generations have actually emerged. The qualifications of each and every one of them are very good, all of them are good seedlings for The Human Realms younger generation of martial artists. Saying that, Forever Kongughed and said, The old man is alone here and has been cold for many hours. For you young people toe and have apanion to talk to, the old man is still very happy. All of youe in. Many thanks, Elder! Jason hurriedly spoke, and with Forever Kongs permission, there would be no problem walking into this purend. Immediately, Jason led Robert and the rest of the crowd into this side of the Pure Land. Chapter 2260 – Forever Kong’s Gifts Robert and others in turn into this side of the Pure Land, walked into the Pure Land, more able to sense the Tree of Enlightenment diffuse that vor, which vaguely has strands of inexplicable Dao rhyme in the flow, so that people can sense the deepening of their own Cultivate on the sense of enlightenment. Walking into this purend, Emily and others can not help but stare at the Tree of Enlightenment. This Tree of Enlightenment is not high, does not appear to have a huge momentum, but it gives people the feeling like a gnarled dragon coiled like, asionally the branches and leaves shake between the bursts of Taoist sound, so that people listen to even more people feel the mind empty, that kind of rxed and happy feeling is even more fascinating. The Human RealmCultivate is thriving again, and I am willing to do my bit for the rising star of The Human RealmCultivate. Forever Kong opened his mouth as he continued, Sit yourselves around this Tree of Enlightenment as the Tree of Enlightenment sprinkles the Dew of the Dao to cleanse your flesh. Jason was overjoyed to hear this and hurriedly wrote over Forever Kong. Immediately afterward, Jason and the others sat around this Tree of Enlightenment in turn, forming a circle. Forever Kong walked under the Tree of Enlightenment, reached out and pressed his hand on the Tree of Enlightenments body, a wisp of supreme breath of the purest and most majestic quality vaguely overflowed from between his palms, and merged into this Tree of Enlightenment, and then his palm gently pressed his hand on the Tree of Enlightenment, and then he gently pped his palm on the Tree of Enlightenment. The Tree of Enlightenment gently shook, and then the five-colored haze appeared to be even more zing, and the dense haze coalesced together, vaguely forming a mist, and as the mist gradually increased, it formed drops of dew, which sprinkled down from above the branches and leaves of the Tree of Enlightenment, dripping down towards the people who were sitting around the Tree of Enlightenment. Enlightenment, dripping down to Jason, Robert, Marcel, Darcey and the others who were sitting around the Tree of Enlightenment.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. These dewdrops were crystal clear and contained a wisp of dao nature within them, and they sprinkled down on Jason and the others heads, whereupon they disappeared into their bodies. At that moment, Jason and the others felt a sense of coolness, only to feel their heads be clearer and clearer, they all have a trace of Taoism, with the help of this wisp of Taoism, actually found themselves to be able to affinity with the Great Dao, and can easily realize their own Cultivate Road. This Tree of Enlightenment on the drop of dew, although does not contain majestic energy, although can not help Jason them to enhance their own Cultivate, but it is able to let them body with the Tao, empathy will be able to touch the heaven and earth avenue of the mystery. This kind of enlightenment can be said to be once-in-a-lifetime and cannot be measured in terms of value. This can let Jason and their clear understanding of their own Cultivate Road, the body and the Road under the understanding of the power of thew of the Great Dao. Lets say Jason, at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, in this state right now, he has already realized the Extreme Realm Emperors mystery, which can be said to be a great obstacle for him to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor in the future. Even as he followed this realization upward, he vaguely experienced a hint of the subtleties of the Quasi life and death realm from the Extreme Realm Emperor, which was an extremely subtle realization that could not have been achieved in the past. However, with the help of the Tree of Enlightenment condensed dewdrops, but also let Jason and their sense of Cultivate has been ahead of the curve, which is tantamount to paving the way for the future Cultivate Road in advance. Therefore, Forever Kongs gift to Jason and the others this time could be said to be of immense value. After a long time, Jason gradually awoke from this state, and seeing that the rest of the people around him were still immersed in that state of sensing their own Cultivate, he did not bother to disturb them. Jason raised his eyes and saw Forever Kong sitting on a boulder not far away, after seeing Jasons eyes open, he smiled and asked, How was the harvest? Jason stood up, walked over to Forever Kongs side, and said, Thanks to Forever Kong, this epiphany let me know how to go on the Cultivate Road in the future, and also how to break the realm and be stronger step by step. Thats good. Forever Kong pointed to the big rock beside him and said, Sit down. You have an Enlightenment Leaf with you and are often able to realize the Dao, so you are able to wake up earlier. These few of them, let them have some more enlightenment. Yes. Jason nodded his head, he was not too formal and sat down beside the boulder. Jason then said, Forever Kong, someone from the Divine side has already arrived at The Human Realm. three Divine Sons and two attendants. They came from the Chaos secret realm. Last night, I was recruited into Forbidden Land by Elder Saint Marie, and I have spoken to Elder Saint Marie about this matter. Someone from the heavens? Forever Kongs old eyes narrowed slightly, with a hidden cold aura, as he said, Its only a matter of time. But its just a matter of whether its sooner orter. Jason continued, Elder Saint Marie also told me quite a few things about the ancient past. She also said that Forever Kong was still a Creation realm powerhouse at its peak? This Creation realm, just how strong is it? Forever Kong smiled ndly and said, What is Creation realm? Capturing the creation of heaven and earth, and evolving all thews of the heavens! The only way you can realize it is to reach this realm, and you wont be able to experience it even if Old Man tells you. Then Forever Kong when will you be able to return to your peak Creation realm level? Jason couldnt help but ask. Forever Kongs eyes shed with essence as he said, In other Forbidden Land, such as Ancestor King, Saint Marie, King James, and others, the years they stayed in Immortality were already long enough, do you know why they were slow to breakthrough to Creation realm? Jasons face was stunned, remembering that when he asked Saint Marie if she could break through to Creation realm in Forbidden Land, Saint Marie said meaningfully that it was very difficult, and that it was impossible under the current circumstances Saint Marie didnt say anything at the end, saying that it was useless to understand his current realm. Right now, seeing Forever Kong open his mouth, he hurriedly asked, Why is this? When Emperor of Heaven united many powerful people to create The Celestial Realm, he stole the Origin of Creation from The Human Realms side, if not for that would The Celestial Realm be able to operate like arge world? Forever Kongs tone grew cold as he continued, In order to break through Creation realm, one needs to tickle the Origin of Creation, causing the Cultivate Origin to undergo a metamorphosis, in order to evolve the power of Creation. Now, The Human Realms Creation Origin has been stolen by Emperor of Heaven and the others to The Celestial Realm, which means that The Human Realm martial artists can only travel to The Celestial Realm if they want to break through Creation. Thats- Jason froze, not expecting the reason to be like this. Back then, Emperor of Man insisted on killing his way up to The Celestial Realm, on the one hand to stop the End of the Earth martial arts, and on the other hand, he also wanted to reim the Origin of Creation. Forever Kong opened his mouth and added, The move of the Heaven back then was not only to cut off the earthly Cultivate, but also to make the earthly martial artists at that time despair. The Origin of Creation was stolen, and the earthly martial artists at that time either submitted to the Heavens or waited to be enved. You say, if you were the earthly martial artists at that time, or if you were the Emperor of Man at that time, what choice would you make? Chapter 2261 – Emperor of Man’s Backhandedness Jason froze for a moment, he was able to imagine a scene like that. After The Celestial Realm was established, nine major ancient pathways connected The Human Realm, and ording to Saint Maries introduction, these nine major pathways not only connected the heavens and The Human Realm, but the heavens also used these nine major pathways to constantly plunder the Heaven and Earth origin aura of The Human Realm, which was used to The Celestial Realm. In addition, back then, Emperor of Heaven and other powerful people also plundered The Human Realms Origin of Creation? In this way, the Immortality level powerhouses in The Human Realm at that time had lost their hope of advancing to Creation realm. In such a situation, what should these strong people choose? Return to obedience? Or rebel? Perhaps, both. Jason took a deep breath, and a sh of determination shed in his eyes as he said, Forever Kong, if I were in that era and faced such a situation, I would choose to fight to the end, and would never choose to live on! Forever Kong nodded as he said, Back then, there were martial artists in The Human Realm who chose to submit and be theckeys of The Celestial Realm. Simrly, there were martial artists whose wariness was high and sided with Emperor of Man. Emperor of Man chose to fight against it, chose to fight against it. Emperor of Man chose to fight, chose to fight, if he was soft, then millions of Terran will be reduced to the blood food of the heavens, future generations will be enved for the rest of their lives. Therefore, back then, even though Emperor of Man knew that his strength alone would never be an enemy of The Celestial Realm, he killed the heavens alone with an unrelenting momentum, and alone, he broke the thousand years of history, and fought for the hope of The Human Realm to survive. Jason thought for a moment and asked, Forever Kong, then do you old think that the Emperor of Man will still be able to return? Forever Kong had a deep gaze in his old eyes and remained silent for a long time before slowly saying, This question, I have no bottom either. Back then, Emperor of Man had already taken thest step, even if he could not defeat the heavens, Emperor of Man also had the ability to defend himself and escape. Since the beginning of time, Emperor of Man has not been heard from, perhaps he has encountered a great crisis; perhaps he is trapped in a desperate situation. However, with Emperor of Mans means, I believe that Emperor of Man would have had a backhand back then. Emperor of Man left behind a backhand? Lets say which ones? Jason asked. Forever Kong smiled bashfully and said, I dont have aplete understanding of just how many backhanders Emperor of Man has. However, these nine Forbidden Lands are one of Emperor of Mans backhanders. The nine Forbidden Land is the backhand? Jason asked. Forever Kong nodded and said, Back then, The Celestial Realm used to plunder The Human Realms aura essence through these nine ancient pathways. But everything has two sides. The Celestial Realm was able to use these Nine Ancient Pathways passages to plunder The Human Realms aura essence, and in turn, The Human Realm was able to use these Nine Pathways to suck The Celestial Realms aura essence over. Hearing this, Jasons expression perked up, but then he looked a bit worried and said, Forever Kong, I heard Elder Saint Marie say that nowadays, the hearts of the major Forbidden Lands are already not in sync with each other, and that some of the Lords of the Forbidden Lands do not have the same initial heart. These nine major passages are so important, and they are the backhand arranged by Emperor of Man, in case other Lords of Forbidden Land with ulterior motives Forever Kongughed and said in a light tone, You dont need to worry about this. The great array that Emperor of Man set up with supreme greatness, cant it be that just any individual can destroy it? Besides, the core of the formation is in the Frozen North Realm. As long as the core formation eye is not destroyed, Emperor of Mans backhand will not be damaged. Jason was delighted and said, So, King of the North is still alive? Forever Kongs gaze was rather strange as he looked at Jason, and he said with a smile, In the great battle back then, even the old man survived, why cant he, King of the North? Just Speaking of this, Forever Kong sighed softly and said, I just dont know which path King of the North will choose, I hope its not the most extreme one. Jason also couldnt understand the meaning of Forever Kongs words, however, Forever Kong was sure that King of the North was still alive, then he was in an excited mood. This meant that on The Human Realms side, there were still strong people, the true meaning of the most powerful people existed. Afterwards, Jason remembered something, and he couldnt help but ask, Forever Kong, I want to ask what kind of person is buried in that big grave in Mengze Mountain? When I mistakenly entered Holy Mountain of Chaos in the Chaos secret realm, I also saw a simrrge grave. At that time, that great grave of Holy Mountain of Chaos underwent a strange transformation. Holy Mountain of Chaoss great tomb underwent a mutation? At this moment, a trace of movement appeared on Forever Kongs old face that was always cloudy and calm, and then he asked in a deep voice, Tell me with my old husband, what kind of mutation happened? Jason said, At that time, thatrge grave cracked open, and a rolling ck gas emerged, apanied by an extremely strange and terrifying force. What? Cracked open? Forever Kongs face was stunned, those old eyes became deep, and he couldnt help but mutter to himself, Could it be that Heavenly Devils wisp of Yuan Shen has escaped? Even if it escaped, it still needs to be hosted. Immediately, Forever Kong asked in a deep voice, At that time, did you ever see anyone else in Holy Mountain of Chaos? Jason thought for a moment, and he said, I think I saw a figure. But it was at night, and the figure flickered away. I couldnt see who the other person was either. Speaking of this, Jason couldnt help but ask, Forever Kong, could it be that the big grave in Holy Mountain of Chaos cracking open will bring bad omens? I cant talk about good or bad, this person is both good and evil, acting in a perverse manner, and was quite a headache for people in the ancient times. He named himself Heavenly Demon to be on par with Emperor of Heaven, so it shows his heart. Forever Kong said. Jason thought for a moment and said, A rtionship also exists with the great grave of Mengze Mountain? Naturally, there is a rtionship , Forever Kong opened his mouth, but he did not say much. Jason didnt ask any further questions, perhaps there are some things that he cant touch yet, even if he knows, its not much use.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jason immediately chatted with Forever Kong, he asked, Forever Kong, the Fruit of Enlightenment that you giftedst time has already been given to Old Mr. Miller to take, and I also captured two pieces of the Heavenly Dao Lotus petals in Secret Land of Chaos. I have also seized two petals of Heavenly Dao Lotus in Secret Land of Chaos. One of these petals was also given to Old Mr. Miller. But now, why hasnt Old Mr. Miller awakened? The vitality in his body has begun to grow instead. Forever Kong smiled indifferently and said, He will naturally wake up when it is time to wake up. Perhaps, he is experiencing a chance. Or perhaps, his originally dormant consciousness needs a certain external stimtion. I hope Old Mr. Miller will eventually awaken unharmed. Jason muttered to himself. In the midst of small talk, they only saw that Robert, Darcey, Lilith, Marcel and the others sitting under the Tree of Enlightenment had already awakened one after another, and they opened their eyes, with a clear and bright meaning in their eyes, and their own aura appeared to be different as well, although the Cultivate aura had not been strengthened, but their Although the Cultivate aura had not increased, their Cultivate aura was more pure, more pure. The enlightenment under the Tree of Enlightenment, as well as the baptism of the dewdrops condensed by the Tree of Enlightenment, made them have a deeper understanding of the Cultivate and the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth than before. This was absolutely iparable to any treasure forying the Cultivate Road behind them. Chapter 2262 – Gaining an Inch, Advancing a Foot After Jason saw Robert and the others awakening, he walked over and noticed that all the people in the arena were in extremely good spirits, and there was also a trace of Dao Rule aspect on their bodies more than before. This was under the dew drops condensed by the Tree of Enlightenment, causing them all to be tainted with a wisp of Dao Rule embedded within the Tree of Enlightenment, which would be a qualitative leap for them to be stronger in terms of perception when they cultivate Cultivate in the future. Many thanks to Forever Kong for the gift! Darcey and the others walked up to Forever Kong and all opened their mouths to thank him. Forever Kongughed and said, There is no need to offer thanks. In this generation of young martial artists of The Human Realm, the rise of you youngsters is considered a great hope for The Human Realm. I hope that you young people will be able to hold up a piece of the sky of The Human Realm and create a bright and brilliant great world. We will definitely not fail Forever Kongs expectations. Jason said in a deep voice. Forever Kongs attendant took out an ancient book from his body and said, This is the Taishang Technique, a battle technique suitable for earthly martial artists to cultivate. Jason, take it back. Any earthly martial artist who wants to cultivate it can do so. There isnt much help that I can give, I sit here and am not allowed to leave easily, so the outside world still relies on you The Human Realm martial artists to strengthen yourselves and stand on your own two feet. Jasons face was stunned as he took the ancient book and said in a solemn tone, Thank you Forever Kong, The Human Realm martial artists will be when they are self-reliant! Even if the heavense to offend, they will neverpromise and fight to the end! Very good! Forever Kong looked at Jason meaningfully, seemingly able to see through some of Jasons secrets, he smiled and said, There is a Sword repair technique in the Taishang Technique, which is able to condense the Origin Sword Qi. It is still helpful to Jason inside you. Jasons face was stunned when he heard this, and he always felt that there was something in Forever Kongs words. Condensing Origin Sword Qi? Helpful to ones own body? Could it be Human Emperor Sword Spirit? Forever Kong could see that there was a strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit hidden within his own body? Right now, Human Emperor Sword Spirit is in a dormant state, Secret Lands vitality has been greatly damaged after fighting with the shadow of Mixed God Sons life preservation mark, could it be that condensing the Origin Sword Spirit could nourish Human Emperor Sword Spirit? Jason thought of many things in an instant, and although he was not sure, he vaguely felt that his guess should be correct. Many thanks to Forever Kong, Jason spoke as he continued, Elder, nowadays there are more and more martial artists on earth, but the corresponding cultivation resources are limited. Especially the Spirit Stone piece is a big gap. Spirit Stone veins basically dont exist in the outside world nowadays, after all, those nine great passages in the heavens have plundered away all of The Human Realms aura essence. I wonder if there could be Spirit Stone veins in this Mengze Mountain of Forever Kong? Can you give some? Forever Kongs face was stunned, then heughed and said, You kid, you are quite good at getting an inch. Just like that, since you have opened your mouth, if I dont show you anything, I will be ashamed to shout at you, Mengze Mountain does have a Spirit Stone vein, however, the Spirit Stone in the main vein needs to maintain enough spiritual energy to suppress some of the terrains and formations in this ce. However, some of thepanion Spirit Stones on the periphery of the main Spirit Stone vein can be collected. Then, thank you senior. Jason was overjoyed and said in a sincere voice. Follow me. Forever Kong opened his mouth and led Jason out of this purend, and after a while walked to a small stream with gurgling water. Jason was no stranger to this stream. When he came to Mengze Mountain for the first time, he passed through this stream, and he even tasted the water of this stream at that time, the water was sweet and contained an abundant amount of aura energy, which could be considered as a spiritual liquid. Arriving in front of the stream, Forever Kong said, Under the stream, there are some apanying Spirit Stones. you can go and collect some. Thank you senior! Jason smiled, he finally realized why this stream contained such strong aura energy, it turned out that there were Spirit Stones under the stream. Under the Spirit Stones moisturizing for years and years, this stream naturally contained strong enough spiritual energy. Jason took off his shoes, pulled up his pants, and greeted Robert, Marcel, Zack and others, all of whom walked down the stream to collect the Spirit Stone under the water. This stream is not deep, some parts of the stream are still clear to the bottom, under the stream, there are some stones scattered. Jason casually picked up some of the stones, some of them were actually Spirit Stones, which were embedded in the main mine under the stream. Among them, there were mostly low-grade Spirit Stones, and there were also some medium-grade Spirit Stones, while high-grade Spirit Stones were rtively rare. The level of absolute-grade Spirit Stone was almost nonexistent, and it was estimated that it would only exist in the main vein that went to the Spirit Stone vein. Even a low-grade Spirit Stone was able to satisfy daily cultivation. Not to mention that underneath this stream, one could asionally find mid-grade or even high-grade Spirit Stones. After picking up the Spirit Stone, Jason directly put it into the Storage Ring. Robert also had a Storage Ring, and it could be said that together with Jasons Storage Ring, there were definitely a lot of Spirit Stones that could fit.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lets go down and collect Spirit Stones as well. Emily said to Darcey, Lilith and the girls. Yeah. Darcey smiled. Immediately, these few beauties in the scene also walked down into the stream, handing over a piece of collected Spirit Stone to Jason or Robert, who put it into the Storage Ring. Seeing this scene, Forever Kong was dumbfounded, he had thought that Jason and the others couldnt take away many Spirit Stones, but he had overlooked the fact that Jason and the others had a full two Storage Rings. Jason and the others had collected some Spirit Stones, and the amount of Spirit Stones they had collected was extremely high, and the exposed Spirit Stones in the shallow waters of this stream had basically all been collected. The only way to continue collecting Spirit Stone was to go to deeper waters. Jason thought about it, he didnte here to rob, if he really wanted to take all the Spirit Stones, he was afraid that if he came back next time, Forever Kong wouldnt treat them anymore. Thinking about this, Jason walked up to the shore and smiled at Forever Kong, Forever Kong, will there be new Spirit Stones in the future? As long as the main vein is always there, naturally it will. But its a long, long process over the years. Forever Kong opened his mouth, nced at Jasons Storage Ring, and said with a smile, I didnt expect it, but your kid actually has a Storage Ring. this was seized from Lord Plumpton? Yeah, yeah. Jason nodded his head, then he asked, By the way, senior how is this Storage Ring refined? Refining storage treasures is still far from you. Only a Creation realm level powerhouse can intercept a side of space and forge and refine a storage treasure. Forever Kong said. Creation realm powerhouses can only refine? Jason was surprised, at that moment, he smiled and said, Senior was also a Creation realm powerhouse in the ancient times, so did senior refine a lot of storage treasures? Are there any left over? Forever Kongughed in exasperation and couldnt even help but want to give Jason a chestnut as he said, Refining storage treasures is time-consuming andborious. Space itself is an extremely unstable existence, do you really think Creation realm powerhouses can refine it with their hands? That also consumes quite a bit of energy on it. Therefore, old me doesnt have any extra storage treasures here either. I see. Jason smiled sarcastically, he still wanted to ask for a few more storage treasures from Forever Kong here, but it seemed to be hopeless. Chapter 2263 – Origin Sword Qi Ancient City of Ruins. In the afternoon, Jason and his group had left Mengze Mountain and returned to Ancient City of Ruins. Returning from Mengze Mountain, the journey was uneventful, except when passing by ck Forest, Jason keenly realized that there was an invisible cold gaze staring at him. But ck Forest around and can not see any figure, the void of the gaze as if in the distance staring at him like space. This made Jason secretly vignt, but until he walked out of ck Forest, nothing unusual happened. After returning to the Ancient City of Ruins, Jason and Robert took out all the Spirit Stones from the Storage Ring and put them in the storage bin of the stronghold. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg and some other Satan Operation Group Warriors watched from the side, and gradually, their mouths grew wide with shock. They actually saw that the Spirit Stones that Jason and Robert took out from the Storage Ring were almost piled up into a small mountain, and all kinds of Spirit Stones of different grades were all piled up together. Seeing so many Spirit Stones, Mr. Iron Fist and the others had a momentary feeling of being unable to return to their senses. These Spirit Stones meant cultivation resources! Iron, gather some Satan Operation Group brothers to clean up these Spirit Stones, Spirit Stone has some mud and sand impurities and whatnot, clean and put them away in a hurry. Jasonmanded. These Spirit Stones were collected from under the stream, some of them had a lot of mud and sand impurities on them, they needed to be cleaned. Alright! Mr. Iron Fist smiled and greeted the Satan Operation Group Warriors around him and started to get busy. With so many Spirit Stones, Jason was also preparing to leave some of the low-grade Spirit Stones for Satan Operation Group Warriors to cultivate, and those with higher Cultivate strengths, such as Mr. Iron Fist, could be given some medium-grade Spirit Stones. Of course, Robert and the others would have to share some as well, and the rest Jason was going to bring back to the Cultivate Association and leave for the rest to use. After finishing all this, Jason went back to his room first, he took out the ancient book Taishang Technique given by Forever Kong and took it out to flip through it. Jason looked at it, this Taishang Technique could be called a summary of Cultivates battle techniques, epassing boxing, palm techniques, leg stances, in addition to the cultivation methods of kendo, saber, and other battle techniques. Jason looked at the boxing battle technique, this boxing battle technique roughly looked not like how profound to strong boxing, but when carefully to study under, but let Jason face heavy. The great way is simple! The Taishang Technique had reached such a level, focusing on a one-strike kill, killing the enemys battle method, and could be said to be an extremely practical and powerful boxing technique in the battlefield. Whether its Fist Dao or Leg Power these closebat battle techniques can be taught to Satan Operation Group Warriors and also Dragon Shadow Army Warriors, the battlefield this kind of battle technique that is simpler and simpler but more and more lethal is very suitable. Jason thought darkly in his mind. Jason then remembered the meaningful words Forever Kong had told him. Immediately, Jason flipped to the Sword repair technique catalog and began to look at the Sword repair technique cultivation method. This was a Sword Dao cultivation method, and the exnation was very detailed. Sword Dao requires the formation of ones own sword momentum, the formation of sword momentum, and the condensation of ones own sword intent. Sword Dao strong person, sword intent can break through the air, kill the enemy and invisible. Jason couldnt help but think ofst night in Outer Land, Silent King a wisp of qi into a palm print towards him shrouded over the sky, the critical moment a sword awn attacked and killed, piercing therge handprint. That sword aura was sent out by Saint Marie, perhaps that was the so-called sword intent? Jason thought about that kind of sword intent, it was really a free style, and it was very powerful and full of killing power. However, Jason currently does not want to cultivate the idea of the sword, in his opinion, there is no high and lowbat skills, whether it is boxing or kendo, each has its own strengths, suitable for their own is the best. Right now, Jasons purpose of studying this Sword repair technique is to prove one thing C whether or not condensing the Origin Sword Spirit is able to nourish the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body. Sword Spirit. If the Origin Sword Qi was able to nourish the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, it meant that the Human Emperor Sword Spirit would be restored, which would be of great help to him. Putting aside the divine might contained within this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, just the fact that this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit was able to help him perceive the Human Emperor Fist was already of immense value. Jason began to concentrate on his cultivation, following the guidance of the Sword repair technique.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In the middle of it, he realized that the cultivation of Kendo and Boxing Dao were on the same path, the sword could be treated as an extension of the human bodys arm, and even if he used Kendo, he could still perform the samebat techniques of Boxing Dao, which had a certain degree ofmonality. After realizing this point, Jason began to visualize in his mind, at the same time he began to condense his own origin qi, began to cultivate his own sword power. Although Jason had never practiced Sword Dao, his realization of the Sword repair technique was very fast, he himself had always had an Enlightenment Leaf with him, plus in that purend of Mengze Mountain, he had also In addition, in the purend of Mengze Mountain, he had also obtained dew drops from the mist of Tree of Enlightenment that fell into his body, so he had furthered his understanding of Cultivates understanding of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, with his current ability to perceive, he quickly realized the meaning of this Sword repair technique. At the same time, a stern aura began to emanate from his entire body, like a sharp sword about to be unsheathed, sharp and forcing. Gradually, Jasons own Cultivate Origin Qi was also undergoing some changes. Some of the Cultivate Origin Qi was also coalescing into shape, filled with a sharp sword-like aura, and under Jasons coalescence following the Sword Repair Technique method, strands of Cultivate Origin Qi actually began to coalesce into a hilt of sword silhouette that began to form within him. This is Origin Sword Qi? Using Origin Qi to condense into a sword momentum, as if emanating a sword Qi. Jason secretly thought in his heart. Jason was basically certain that this was the Origin Sword Qi that had coalesced out, and he didnt stop, continuing to cultivate and coalesce. When the Origin Sword Qi coagted out of his body grew more and more and reached a quantum level, suddenly- Buzz! Jason felt a trembling sensationing from within his body, as if it was still carrying a joy and leap, and it was trembling violently. Immediately afterward, it seemed that something was awakening in the depths of his body. Jason knew in his heart that it was the Human Emperor Sword Spirit hidden in his body. In the next moment, Jason realized that the Origin Sword Spirit condensed in his body was converging towards a direction deep inside his body, and all of them converged and swept over. In that direction, as if there was a bottomless abyss, after these Origin Sword Spirits converged, they all disappeared. In just a blink of an eye, Jason realized that the Origin Sword Qi that he had painstakingly condensed waspletely devoured. Chapter 2264 – Saint Marie Calling After Jason was stunned, he came back to his senses, knowing that the Origin Sword Qi he had condensed was swallowed by the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit contained within his body. In other words, the Origin Sword Spirit was able to nourish the Human Emperor Sword Spirit? If thats the case, then condensing the Origin Sword Spirit with The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way would be more suitable for the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, right? Just as he was thinking, Jason felt that the Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body was emitting another chirping sound, which was like a silent urge, as if it was urging Jason to gather more The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way and supply it with more Sword Qi to devour. Jason took a deep breath, this time he used The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way to condense the Origin Sword Qi, he was fully concentrated, single-mindedly condensing the Origin Sword Qi, with the previous experience, the speed of condensation was getting faster and faster. A few momentster, a certain amount of Origin Sword Qi was condensed within his body. After reaching a certain level, these Origin Sword Qi indeed converged towards the depths of his body, and was devoured in an instant. The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way condensed out the Origin Sword Qi was indeed more useful to this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, in the dark, Jason obviously felt that this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit appeared to be more active! . This was naturally a good thing. Jason then proceeded to condense the Origin Sword Spirit for a third time, and after condensing a certain amount of Origin Sword Spirit, it was devoured by the Human Emperor Sword Spirit in his body.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Subsequently, Jason actually felt that there was a deeper connection between him and this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, and he had vaguely sensed the location of this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit within his body. Previously Jason knew in his heart that the Human Emperor Sword Spirit was contained within him, but he could not sense the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, now he was able to sense it, albeit somewhat vaguely, but he was probably able to sense the existence of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit. This was a further deepening of the connection, which was probably rted to the fact that Human Emperor Sword Spirit had devoured his Origin Sword Qi, so it would deepen an intrinsic connection with his own body. Human Emperor Sword Spirit stopped chirping after devouring the Origin Sword Qi three times in a row, it gradually fell silent, it should also need to slowly digest the Origin Sword Qi it devoured this time. Jason felt that he estimated that he would need to gather Origin Sword Qi once every three to five days to supply this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, the only way for this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit to recover quickly was to provide a constant supply of Origin Sword Qi to nourish it. After Jason came back to his senses, he suddenly realized that his Cultivate Origin Qi had been depleted by nearly half, and it seemed that condensing Origin Sword Spirit was also an extreme depletion of ones own Origin Qi. Fortunately, Jason did notck the ability to cultivate Spirit Stone at this stage, he immediately operated Green Dragon Secret Art while absorbing Spirit Stones energy to restore his own Origin Qi. After a while, Jasons own Origin Qi recovered as before, he stood up and walked towards the outside of the room. This Taishang Technique epassed various types of battle techniques, and it even simplified the battle techniques to the realm of The Great Dao to Simplicity, and under a detailed examination, it could be considered as the pinnacle of all types of battle techniques, and it was worth to seriously cultivate it. Therefore, Jason also intends to let Robert and others to look deeply into it, so that they can choose the suitable battle techniques for them, to practice and specte, and to be able to incorporate into their Cultivate battle techniques that would be even better. Jason walked out of the room and called Robert and the others over, taking out the Taishang Technique and letting them study it to find out the suitable battle techniques for their Cultivate, which would be of great use in improving their battle techniques. Robert and the others nodded their heads, this is the Cultivate Battle Technique gifted by Forever Kong, and even if you think about it, you would know that it must be invaluable, and it must be a lot stronger than The Human Realms Cultivate Battle Technique. Therefore, being able toprehend some of the battle techniques in the Taishang Technique and then incorporate them into their own Cultivate would definitely be able to significantly increase their Cultivate strength. Jason also called out Mr. Iron Fist and the others to observe the Fist Dao Technique in Taishang Technique, which was a simple and powerful fist Dao battle technique that was very suitable for killing enemies on the battlefield. Dark Phoniex, on the other hand, was interested in the Palm Technique and de Dao Technique in the Taishang Technique, which she was also observing and practicing. In the evening, as night fell, Jason and the others had dinner. After dinner, Robert and the others continued to observe the Taishang Technique, and Jason was also practicing his own Cultivate. Just as Jason was sinking his mind into practicing, all of a sudden, a call came to his ears, and he immediately identified it as a silent call from Saint Marie. Jasons entire body was in a daze, and he immediately reacted- Could it be, The Celestial Realm in Land of the Divine Fallen is attacking again? Saint Marie is summoning me over to participate in the battle? When Jason was in Land of the Divine Fallenst night, he told Saint Marie that if there was another battle in Land of the Divine Fallen, he would like to go and participate in the battle. At that time, Saint Marie agreed and said that she would notify him when The Celestial Realm attacked again. Jason took a deep breath as he walked out, he was going to take Robert, Marcel, Zack and Benji with him, as for Emily, Darcey and the others, he wasnt going to take them. It was also his first time to go to Forbidden Land to fight against The Celestial Realm warriors, and he was not sure of the dangers involved, so he didnt consider bringing Darcey and these women with him. After the experience of this trip, he could weigh the strength of The Celestial Realms warriors attacking Forbidden Land and the danger in the battlefield, and then when he had simr opportunities in the future, he could fully weigh the danger of Emily, Darcey, Lilith and other people participating in the battle. Jason walked out and gathered Robert and the others together, exining his intentions. When Emily heard this, she said, Darcey, Lilith and I cant go to the battle? Why? Were also Sacred Levelbatants now. Jason said in a deep voice, We know nothing about the ferocity of the battlefield over there in Forbidden Land right now. Im traveling this time to see the strength of the Ascended Warriors on the one hand, and to learn about the situation of that battlefield on the other. Once I know enough information, I will be able to assess the danger of future battles like this one, and you will be able to get better security if you want to go there. In short, you cant go this time, you can only stay in the stronghold and wait. I-Emily still wanted to say something. Robert, however, sank his face and said, Emily, you must not fool around this time. This is the battlefield at the forefront of the war against the heavens. Let alone Jason not agreeing, even if he did, I would never let you travel there. Darcey thought for a moment and said, Emily, lets just stay. Jason and the others traveled so that they could learn something about Forbidden Lands battlefield with the heavens. Emily eventually only nodded her head a little, epting this fact. Darceys eyes contained a sense of concern as she looked towards Jason and said, You guys should also make sure to be careful when you go, and remember that your own safetyes first. I know, we will take care of ourselves. Jason opened his mouth, and after bidding farewell to the people in the stronghold, he led Robert, Benji, Marcel, and Zack in the direction of Outer Land. Chapter 2265 – Forbidden Land Battlefield (I) Land of the Divine Fallen. In the night, Jason, Robert, Benji, Marcel, and Zack arrived at the periphery of Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason shouted towards the inside of Land of the Divine Fallen, Beautiful sister, Im here. And brought a few friends with me, Ill let them experience the battlefield between Forbidden Land and the Divine as well. In Jasons opinion, both Robert and Benji have been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, and Marcel and Zack are already on the Sacred Level high level. Although Marcel and Zacks explicit Cultivate cultivation was a bit lower, the two of them often fought in tandem with each other, forming a tacit understanding of each others fighting style. In particr, Zack was good at terrain formations, and with Marcels offense, the two of them, even with Sacred Level high-ranking cultivation, were able to join forces to fight opponents at the Extreme Realm Emperor level.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Only after considering all this did Jason bring them over. Robert and the others, on the other hand, looked at Jason with rather strange eyes C Beautiful Sister? Who was this guy shouting at? It couldnt be calling out to Saint Marie, the Lord of the Forbidden Land of the Divine Fallen, right? How shameless and brazen does this guy have to be to call out such words? Jason didnt know what they were thinking, and if he did know, he would definitely have to cry foul for himself. Beautiful sister this name, really not he want to shout ah, shout Saint Marie a senior, Saint Marie feel to shout himself old, to cut his head, what can he do? At this moment, within the Land of the Divine Fallen, a majestic and soft force spread over, wrapping Jason and the others and involving them in the Forbidden Land. As a result, Jason and Robert experienced the feeling of crossing the boundary wall of Forbidden Land, and in the next moment, Jason and the others had already appeared in the Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason realized that this time he appeared in the Land of the Divine Fallen was different from the previous two times, just after theynded on the ground, they heard a burst of shouting and killing soundsing from the distance. This was, the front line of the battle? Jasons face was stunned, he looked around and saw a tent scattered in the surrounding area, some ces are stocked with some supplies, there are warriors shuttling back and forth between the various tents, in addition, there are also some wounded warriors were sent over to this side, and immediately there are other warriors toe forward to save the treatment. This looks like a logistics area on the battlefield, responsible for supplies, responsible for the wounded to save treatment and so on. Just as he was thinking, a figure shed, almost instantly appeared in front of Jason and the others, apanied by a stern killing aura that came to his nose. Jason fixed his eyes and saw that it was none other than Saint Marie. Only to see Saint Marie is still a white skirt, elegant, the body of the killing aura is extremely strong, as a cover generation of women descending into the world. Saint Marie nced at Jason, then swept to Robert and others, said: You brought these people over? The strength is not strong, so they can only be in the more peripheral battlefield. Even so, there will be danger. So, you all need to be mentally prepared. Elder Saint Marie, please dont worry, we dont fear a deadly battle! Besides, life and death is up to Heaven, we are already prepared. Robert opened his mouth. Jason nced at Robert, secretly holding a cold sweat for him, he was waiting to watch the show, watching Saint Marie p down Robert into the dirt. After all, he had gotten such a blow in the first ce when he had called out to his seniors. But to Jasons surprise, Saint Marie didnt have much of a reaction to this, she just nodded her head and said, Its fine for you guys to be mentally prepared like this. Jason saw Saint Maries reaction and was dumbfounded, thinking why? Why is there such a big gap between people? People are more angry than people! Why is it okay for Robert to call her senior, when he himself got his head cut off in the first ce? Lets go, take you to the battlefield. Saint Marie finally said. Jason came back to his senses, he nodded and walked forward with Robert and the others along with Saint Marie. Walking out of the battlefield logistics area, they saw the warrior team that had been in full gear on Land of the Divine Fallens side, this warrior team was around 30 people, the leader was a big burly man, his body was permeated withyers of irony, a peak Extreme Realm Emperors aura was manifesting itself. Xikui,e here. Saint Marie shouted upon seeing it. That warrior leader hurriedly ran over after seeing Saint Marie and said in a respectful tone, Greetings Lord. These people came in from the outside world and want to participate in Forbidden Lands battle with the heavens. Now, they are categorized into your team. You take them to see the battlefield of killing, remember, dont go to the core war zone. Saint Mariemanded. Yes! Xikui nodded, and his gaze also looked towards Jason and the others. This Leitu guy is here again, I can already feel his aura, I have to go forward and sit down! Saint Marie opened her mouth, and just as she dropped her voice, her entire person had already transformed into a white stream of light, and disappeared in this manner. Leitu? Jason guessed that this should be one of The Celestial Realms powerhouses, at the very least at the Immortality level, in order to cause Saint Marie to be wary and head to the forefront of the battlefield to sit down. Xikuis eyes looked towards Jason and the others as he said, The few of you are all martial artists from the outside world? Yes, yes. Jason nodded his head as he began to make introductions, saying, My name is Jason, and this is Robert, Benji Jason introduced them in turn, and then said, Now The Celestial Realm has also had someone infiltrate The Human Realm, and the ones who havee are still the three Great Divine Sons, as well as the Divine Sons entourage. I feel that a battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm is also inevitable. Thats why under seeking Saint Marie seniors permission, I came over early to participate in seeing the battlefield with the Divine Warriors. Your overall cultivation level is not high. There are still Sacred Level levels. Those of us can only participate in the battles in the outer battlefield, and even in the outer battlefield, strong people at the Extreme Realm Emperor level fall from time to time. So, if you guys really want to head into the battlefield at that time, dont try to be brave and retreat when you meet a strong enemy. Xikui opened his mouth and continued, The Lord has ced you guys in my team, I will protect your safety no matter what. We all appreciate Brother Xikuis good intentions. But when you go to war, wont there be no danger? Were not greedy and afraid of death, and Brother Xikui, you dont have to dy the battlefield by taking care of us. Everything is about the battlefield first. Jason said. Xikui looked towards Jason, he grinned and said, Good. I love to hear this from you kid, and I can also feel that the iron blood killing aura on your body is not even weaker than mine, so it is obvious that you are also a real warrior who has been on the battlefield from time to time in the outside world. Then follow me. Good! Jason smiled, he also appreciated Xikuis gung-ho and heroic character. On the way, Xikui asked, Is the outside world okay now? Pretty good, so far, most of the people in the outside world are living peacefully and are free from war. Jason said. Xikui nodded and sighed with emotion, saying, Actually, my lineage also has some nsmen living in the outside world. ording to my ancestors, at the end of the Strong Martial Era, when the Great War came, some of my lineage stayed in Forbidden Land, preparing to fight to the death. Some of the n members were arranged to survive in the outside world. Only, its been thousands of years apart, and even if I go to the outside world, I wont be able to find my n back then. Jasons face was stunned, but thinking about it, it made sense. Xikui then took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, Not only me, but most of the warriors in Forbidden Land are the same, and all of them had some of their nsmen ced in the outside world back then as well. Therefore, we Forbidden Land warriors are here to fight to the death against the heavens, not only for Forbidden Land, but also to fight for the nsmen outside of Forbidden Land, as a strong backing to give the nsmen who have gone to live in the outside world a stable and peaceful environment! Hearing such words, Jason felt a sense of inexplicable bitterness while his blood boiled, and he felt a sense of respect for Xikui and everyone in this warrior team led by Xikui. Chapter 2266 – Forbidden Land Battlefield (II) Xikui was very talkative, and on the way to the battlefield, he exined to Jason and the others some of the scenarios of the battle between Forbidden Land and the heavens, as well as the ces to pay attention to.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In the end, Xikui said, There will be Sacred Level opponents on the Heaven side. Sacred Level opponents are rtively less, basically serving as cannon fodder, and the main ones are Extreme Realm Emperor and Extreme Realm Emperor level fighters. The main ones are Extreme Realm Emperor and Extreme Realm Emperor level fighters. However, there are some Sacred Level opponents in the heavens that cant be ignored, sometimes in order to cultivate outstanding young people in the heavens, there will be some Sacred Level young people to participate in the battle, these heavenly prides dont look at the Sacred Level level, but their real battle power is very strong, and even able to fight against the Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses. Jason nodded, he knew in his heart that there must be quite a few young generation Celestial Pride on The Celestial Realms side, and it wasnt surprising that these Celestial Pride disciples possessed the strength to fight over the level. I hope that this time, I can meet some divine son or something sent by The Celestial Realm, then I can rob again Jason muttered to himself. Huh? Xikui heard it, he made a surprised sound and looked at Jason, only to think that this guy was really bold. To actually think of robbing Lord Plumpton? The Celestial Realm really want to have a divine son toe, will certainly be apanied by strong protection, even Saint Marie also dare not say that can rob the divine son, this guy actually locked the target on Lord Plumpton? As they were talking, Jason and the others violently saw a magnificent and huge building towering in front of them, and when they looked closely, it was a huge and iparable ancient road! Seeing this ancient road, Jason and the side of Robert and others were all stunned, if not seen with their own eyes, it is difficult to imagine how huge and magnificent this ancient road is, the momentum of the night, like adder,yers andyers, extending to the sky! The Great Wall in the outside world was already considered a marvel of ancient architecture, but even the Great Wall that was built on top of majestic mountains and peaks was not even on the same level as this huge and magnificent ancient road in front of him. This is the ancient road passage? Jason couldnt help but ask. Xikui nodded and said, Thats right, this is the ancient road passage that connects to The Celestial Realm. This Ancient Road is immense and imposing, capable of holding a thousand armies. It has now be the first battlefield for the battle fight between Forbidden Land and The Celestial Realm. Speaking of this, Jason and the others had heard the sound of shouting and killinging from within the passage of that ancient road, which could make people imagine that it was bound to be a scene of extremely bloodthirsty killing, both sides of the warriors were fighting valiantly, for the sake of their respective concepts and purposes, paving the way to a blood-stained battlefield. All follow me to see! Xikui opened his mouth, and with a movement of his body, he took the lead, leading the team of warriors behind him towards the ancient road passage ahead. Jason and the others also followed closely, following and marching quickly towards the front. Gradually approaching, Jason and the others also more intuitively felt the grandeur of this ancient road passage, a huge and iparable ancient road, as if rising up from the ground, stretching to the heavens, and could not see the end at all, and could not guess just how long this ancient road was. Whoosh! Whoosh! Jason along with Xikui and other batch of warriors rushed onto this ancient road, this way over, Jason also learned from Xikuis mouth that the ancient road passage is the main battlefield where Forbidden Land and the heavens are fighting for the battle. In front of the ancient road channel, towering Land of the Divine Fallens nine cities, these nine cities have warriors stationed every day, each big city, at least there are thousands of warriors in the garrison. These nine cities are Land of the Divine Fallens frontline positions in the battle against the Divine Fallen. Whenever the Divine Fallen warriors are found to being, the warriors of the nine cities will immediately integrate their raids and go to ambushes, interceptions, fierce battles, and use all kinds of means to meet the Divine Fallen warriors and prevent the Divine Fallen warriors from breaking through the formations of the nine cities. Jason stepped onto this ancient road passage for the first time along with Xikui, giving him an extremely thick feeling, as if this step was like stepping onto a whole new world. Xikuis speed was very fast, and Jason and the others followed closely behind. During the process of the breakthrough, Xikui received a message, he said in a deep voice, Not good, there is a unit of Ascended Warriors ambushed near Ninth City, lets head to Ninth City for assistance! Good! Jason nodded his head. Xikui led Jason and the others as well as the warriors following behind him towards Ninth Citys bearing and rushed over. After half an hour of rushing, Jason saw a huge city, this was the Ninth City that Xikui was talking about, the entire city was a huge city, there were nine such cities, meaning that there were ninerge cities. From this, it could be seen how huge and majestic this ancient road passage was. Xikui led Jason and the others into the city, the entire city was built extremely tall, there were warriors stationed above the city, and powerful bows and crossbows were on disy. These bows and crossbows are embedded with attack formations, which need to be catalyzed by the Origin Power of the warriors, and the huge crossbows and arrows are shot out, and the power is much more powerful than the cannonballs in the outside world. Entering the city, Xikui encountered an acquaintance, he pulled the other over and asked, Where is City Lord Jiu? The City Lord led his army into battle, a team of warriors from the Upper Heaven came to attack, and I heard that there were several Quasi life and death realm powerhouses. Therefore, the City Lord had to fight. The warrior said. Got it! Xikui nodded his head and immediately led the warriors behind him out of the city gates to kill in the dark and boundless wilderness beyond Ninth City. ording to Xikui, although this Ancient Road Passage was a road, it was too vast and huge, and over time, some ces in this Ancient Road Passage formed high mountains, and the Ancient Road Passage had been filled with dense aura energy, so dense forests, various kinds of vegetation, and some exotic beasts and so on were also grown. Therefore, outside of this Ninth City, it looked like a huge wilderness, the only thing that came from the front were bursts of violent shouting and killing sounds. Xikui with the warriors behind him and Jason and others rushed towards the direction of the sound of shouting and killing, and could feel that there was a strong Cultivate auraing from the front, connecting heaven and earth, with an amazing power. When Xikui and the others passed through a sparse forest terrain, suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps rushing over. Enemy attack, prepare for battle! Xikui was experienced, and after sensing this unusual movement, he immediately shouted. At that moment, Xikuis own Cultivate aura climbed upwards, and a pressure of The pinnacle of spirituality was permeating. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In that sparse forest, a group of warriors fiercely sprang out, about dozens of them, d in standardized armor, some holding weapons, some bare hands, and without a second thought, they charged towards Xikuis group. Chapter 2267 – A Battle Is Facing the attacking and killing warriors from the heavens, the warrior team led by Xikui did not panic, they were already familiar with simr situations, or had encountered them from time to time, so they already had a strategy to deal with them. When Xikui shouted prepare for battle, the formation of these warriors had already dispersed at the first time, and set up an attacking position, some warriors held shields and resisted in front, while some warriors held weapons and attacked in front. Under the methodicalbat coordination of this team of warriors, the first wave of attacks from this Upper Cthulhu warrior charging over was hardened. Right at this moment, at the back of the forest, three figures walked out unhurriedly, each of them permeated with a supreme pressure of The pinnacle of spirituality. Xikui sensed it, and his face changed. If this team of Ascended Warriors only had two Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouses, he could still barely fight against them, but if there were three Xikui didnt have any fear, nor did he think of withdrawing and fleeing, he rushed over to Jason and said in a deep voice, Jason, you guys quickly return to Ninth City. Its safe inside the city, the other party hase with three Passing Body peaks, I may not be able to protect you guys all! Hurry up! It turned out that Xikui was worried about the safety of Jason and the others. No matter what, Jason and the others were the ones Saint Marie had instructed him to protect, so he had to follow Saint Maries instructions and protect Jason and the others safety. As for the immediate encounter with this team of Ascended Warriors, of course he would not back down, he would fight to the death. Haha, Brother Xikui, arent they just three Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouses? Why dont you and I join forces together and leave their heads behind! As a man, as long as you go to battle, how can you be a deserter? Fleeing without fighting, these four words are never in my Jasons dictionary! Jasonughed out loud, followed by- Ang roar! A huge green dragon silhouette rose up in the air, stretching out between heaven and earth, rolling dragon might monstrous and flourishing, sweeping through this side of heaven and earth, with the endless Green Dragon Origin contained within. At the same time, Jasons own monstrous qi and blood also emerged, nine qi and blood, just like nine blood dragons rising into the sky, spectacr, the rolling tide of qi and blood power to cover the sky, sweeping this side of the void, majestic. At the same time, Jasons figure had already sprinted forward, he had evolved his own gravity potential field, and that pressure swept forward. Most of the Heavenly Warriors who attacked and killed were at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, and some of the Heavenly Warriors were crushed by Jasons gravitational potential field, like a giant mountain pressing down on them, they were unable to resist at all, and their actions were greatly slowed down or even stagnant in all aspects. Jason rushed all the way over, and along the way, when he encountered some of the Heavenly Cemetery Warriors that were suppressed by the gravity potential field, he immediately activated his fist momentum, and a monstrous fist aura erupted out, sting at those Heavenly Cemetery Warriors. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jason threw out punches one after another, and wherever he passed, five or six Extreme Realm Emperor level Ascendant Warriors were all blown away by his punches, and were unable to get back up after falling to the ground. In an instant, Jasons aura was unrivaled, charging towards the three peak Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses in front of him with an unrelenting might. Extreme Realm Emperor level? Extreme Realm Emperor unexpectedly possesses such strength and is still so young, when did such a heavenly pride appear in Land of the Divine Fallen? Dont worry about that, kill him! Killing one of Land of the Divine Fallens Celestial Realms pride is no less meritorious than killing a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse, well make a lot of money if we kill this kid! These three Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouses of The Celestial Realm spoke one after another. Immediately, these three peoples own Cultivate pressure erupted one after another, uniting together to form a supreme pressure that suppressed Jason. At this time, Xikui also reacted, he really didnt expect Jason to be so courageous and iron-blooded, and in the face of a powerful enemy, he directly charged up without a second thought. However, Jason embodied this kind of will to fight and fearless fighting spirit, but let him impressed, but also greatly appreciated, at that moment he roared, body shape, the whole person as a cannonball, sprinted toward The Celestial Realm three Extreme Realm Emperor peak power. Hm? So its Xikui, youre destined to die here tonight. An Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse of The Celestial Realm immediately said in a cold voice when he saw the charging Xikui. Lava, how dare you, a defeated man, say such big words in front of me? Xikui snorted coldly, looked at the remaining two, and added, So youve recruited both Demonic and Ghost Wind brothers, so thats why this has the nerve to say such words?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The man with the name Lava stared coldly at Xikui as he sneered and said, Dont bother to talk nonsense with you, tonight, your group of people will all die here. The remaining two people, Demonic and Ghost Wind look somewhat simr, body type thin, sharp mouth, monkey cheeks, eyes are flickering with stabilizing murderous intent, invisible through a sense of horrible killing intent. Demonic jiejieughed strangely, said: Xikui to our brothers two. Lava, this kid will be given to you, as soon as possible to solve the battle, and then join forces to Xikui to kill. No problem! Lava spoke. Just as the words fell into his voice- Boom! Lava had already shed to Jasons front, and that qi and blood that erupted from his body was like a ball of burning red mes that epassed his entire person, emitting a scorching and abnormal aura. His fist power also sted over, the force contained within the peak of the body shaking the void, containing a strong and unrivaled might, manifesting The Power of the Gods was extremely appalling, sweeping towards Jason with a furious and unparalleled might. Jason be careful! Xikui hastily shouted after seeing this, he had fought with Lava many times and knew in his heart that Lavas strength was very strong, he was able to defeat Lava, but several times he had let Lava escape. Xikui, suffer! The two brothers Demonic and Ghost Windbined to attack and kill Xikui, they pinched left and right, clearly not giving Xikui the chance to travel to support Jason. Brother Xikui, no need to worry about me! Jason responded, facing Lavas punches, Jason activated Fighter Arctic, and exploded the Heaven Fists punches, and threw a punch! Fist into the sky! Fist into the sky! A fist out, only a straight into the sky momentum, brilliant fist power reflecting the sky, fist power in the rolling Green Dragon Origin Power in the outbreak, which contains a strand of The Power of the Gods, to meet forward. Rumble! With a loud boom, Jason was able to resist Lavas punchpletely. Xikui noticed this scene, his face was first stunned and surprised, then he was ecstatic, he really did not expect that Jason, an Extreme Realm Emperor, would actually be able to fight against a peak Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse like Lava. In that case, this battle really has the chance to kill these three Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, so this is a great achievement! Chapter 2268 – Jason’s Might (I) Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack and the others had also stepped in. They followed the warrior team led by Xikui to face the warriors of The Celestial Realm, both warriors are basically at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, there is not much difference in their strength, and what we see is that both sides are more valiant and iron blooded in the fight. From this, it can be seen that both Forbidden Land and The Celestial Realm, the strength level of the fighters on this side are at least Extreme Realm Emperor. Compared to the outside world, Extreme Realm Emperor is already very strong, but in the battle between Forbidden Land and The Celestial Realm, Extreme Realm Emperor is just a starting point. After all, Forbidden Land has never experienced End Martial Age and has perfect Cultivate rules, therefore, the warriors in Forbidden Land are cultivated from childhood, coupled with the resources in Forbidden Land, sufficient aura environment, etc., it is not difficult for them to cultivate to the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Realm Emperor level is not difficult. However, to truly break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, that was a hurdle. Roberts destiny illusion had already manifested, a purple unicorn was perched in the sky, surrounded by wisps of auspicious purple qi, and there was also a Kirin Divine Power converging into Roberts body. Kirin Battle Technique! Robert shouted, he activated his strongest Battle Technique, evolving a fist that condensed the Kirin Divine Power, and as he sted, his fist shook the void, sting towards an Ascended Cthulhu warrior in front of him. This warrior had a fierce expression, looking exceptionally brave, as he shouted furiously and sted his fist at Robert. Bang! The violent power of the fists bombarded each other, Robert was equipped with the strongest bloodline, and under the same Cultivate Realm, it was notparable to this Heavenly Warrior at all. Immediately, this Heavenly Warrior was immediately shaken back by Roberts fist power, Roberts eyes showed his murderous intent, he took a step forward, and the murderous fist power that he had evolved was already approaching.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This Upper Heavenly Warrior fought to resist, however, he was already in a disadvantageous position, under the bombardment of Roberts punch, he coughed out blood with his mouth open and fell backward. The Ten Hells! On the other side, Benji was catalyzing The Earth Store Sutra, and that the Earth Store King silhouette above his head diffused a wave of the Earth Treasury Sutra Power, which converged into Benjis body. Moreover, the hell scene connected to the back of the Earth Store Kings shadow merged with Benjis punching power, causing Benjis punching intent to be like a The Ten Hells descending into the battlefield, enveloping the Heavenly Warrior he was fighting against. This Upper Heavenly Warriors face showed a trace of panic, he threw out his fist with all his might, meeting the battle forward, but the end result was that he was shocked by Benji and retreated backward, and as Benji continued to attack and kill, he had already sentenced this Upper Heavenly Warrior to his death. Formation Locking the Void! Great Diffraction Divine Martial Art! The two of them, Zack and Marcel, were also fighting in tandem against an Ascendant Warrior. Even though both of them had not yet reached Extreme Realm Emperor, they had exploded into a powerful battle with each others cooperation, holding this Ascendant Warrior at bay. Zack catalyzed the Formation Way, the Void Birth Formation, blocking the void and imprisoning the form of the Ascended Warrior, followed by the killing fist power evolved by Marcel attacking forward, sting towards the Ascended Warrior. This Heavenly Warrior roared one after another, striking out with all his might, but even though his Cultivate Realm was higher, he could not help Zack and Marcels joint efforts, instead, this Heavenly Warrior was suppressed, and was in danger of being caught in the crossfire. Robert and Benji will also pay attention to the situation of Zack and Marcel, once Zack and Marcel have a crisis, they wille to support. Right now, Zack and Marcel could still cope, but this group of Heavenly Warriors had arge number of people, if four or five Heavenly Warriors came to surround Zack and Marcel, it would definitely be dangerous. Of course, the most intense battle was the one between Jason and Xikui against the three Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouses. The decisive victory of this battle depends on Jason and Xikui. If they are able to defeat Lava, Demonic and Ghost Wind from The Celestial Realm side, then this battle will definitely be a great victory; on the contrary, if Jason and Xikui are not defeated, then the warriors from Forbidden Land side, including Robert and others, will be in danger. I didnt expect you to be able to take this punch from me! I still underestimated you! Lava stared at Jason and said in a cold tone. Jason snorted and said indifferently, How big a deal is it to catch your punch? I still have to kill you! Arrogant! Lava shouted angrily, his bodys qi and blood suddenly zed up, burning like fire, like a zing me, his own Cultivate aura also climbed up, and then yelled, Inmmation Explosion Fist! Boom! Fist power strike, sting the void, that fist power is like a zing me st, this side of the void is like being burned, the fist power is wrapped in a zing fire-like fierce breath, with the might of burning when the sky swept toward Jason, like to kill Jason under this fist. Imperial Dao Sun Yao! Jason steeply and coldly shouted, executing the first fist style of Human Emperor Fist. His own The Spirit of the Emperor and Green Dragons Breath intertwined and blended together, manifesting a round of obsidian sun rising, as if a blinding and eye-catching sun had risen out of thin air. This is Jasons fist style evolved by the fist, like a round of the rising sun, magnificent, zing, dazzling, containing a brilliant sun pressure, wrapped in endless power of the Emperor, the fist outbreak of the wisp of The Power of the Gods is even more powerful and majestic. Rumble! This fist power crushed the sky, and the obsidian sun shadow that was being driven by it also enveloped Lavas fist power. Lavas fist contained an aura of burning heat, but what light and heat in this world could bepared to the obsidian sun? That would be like a fireflypeting with the moon, it waspletely unselfish! Bang! In an instant, Jasons fist power and Lavas fist power bombarded together, erupting into an earth-shattering sound, the power of the two mens fist power impacted fiercely, shaking out a wave of berserk power that swept around. Stomp! After this fist fell, it was seen that Lava opened his mouth and grunted, and his whole person immediately retreated backward one after another. Jasons fist power is actually hard to his fist power to break through, and Jasons fist power contained within the force of the fist power is actually hard to him back. Jason burst out of the fist momentum, although only evolved a wisp of The Power of the Gods, was actually able to suppress Lava burst out of The pinnacle of spirituality power, which made his face horrified. How is this this possible? NO! I was actually repelled by you? This is impossible! Lava roared in rage, his entire face grimacing, a face that was twisted. It was difficult for him to ept such a fact, he, a strong person with peak Extreme Realm Emperor cultivation and who had fought hundreds of battles, was actually repelled by a young man at the Extreme Realm Emperor level in the lower realm? This was too unreal! Chapter 2269 – Jason’s Might (II) Even if Lava didnt want to believe it anymore, the fact was right in front of his eyes, he was indeed shaken back by Jasons punches, with his Extreme Realm Emperors peak cultivation, he couldnt even resist Jasons punches.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This was simply a great shame for him! Lava was a warrior of the heavens, and under the philosophy instilled by the heavens, The Human Realm was the lower realm, the lower world that should be enved by The Celestial Realm. Now, he was repelled by a young man of the lower world who was only at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, one could imagine what kind of psychological blow this would cause to him, he was unconvinced, he was furious, and did not believe that he had been defeated in this way. Kill! Lava let out another roar, his whole person rushed forward, his own vigorous and majestic qi and blood surged once again, that godly pressure also erupted in full force, surging like the sea, engulfing Jason with a monstrous sweeping might. Inmmatory Explosive Fist! Lava once again rushed over, his own Origin Power was in full eruption, and the The Power of the Gods contained within it also surged out, condensing in his fist momentum, and the manifested fist momentum also sted towards Jason. At that moment, the void was trembling, the power of the fist power covered the sky, and the Power of the Gods was even more furious, rolling waves of air into the sky, creating a violent and iparable tornado hurricane. If you want to find death, then I will fulfill you! Jason spoke in an ice-cold tone, as he evolved Heaven Fists fist momentum, a Fist branded in the void, a total of nine fist shadows, like nine suns across the sky, blossoming with a zing and eye-catching light. At the same time, the Sunling Bloodline power that emerged behind Jason also frantically converged into the Nine Fist Seals, making the light released by the Nine Fist Seals even more intense, like it was going to burn the sky, divine might was unfathomable. Rumble! Jasons fist sted out, and the fist momentum of Sky Fist was like a shooting star falling straight down, and with the might of burning the sky, it sted at Lava one after another. Bang! Bang! Bang! A deafening sound rang out, Lavas punches were immediately broken and killed, his face was horrified as he fought to resist the Nine Fist Seals. As the Nine Fist Seals continued to suppress, Lava was forced to retreat step by step, he was still unable topletely resist Jasons fist suppression. Speaking of which, Lavas strength was stronger than the Envoy of Silent Night who was killed by Jason, but even so, he still couldnt resist Jasons punches. Formation Arctic! Jason catalyzed March Arctic, his entire body transformed into a stream of light and instantly rushed to the Lava who was forced back, then he cast Formation Arctics Fist. He then performed Formation Arctic Fist. The formation was created in the void, and arge terrain formation blocked Lava out of nowhere, and the power of the terrain formation contained within it even imprisoned Lava. Not only that, Jason also mobilized the Pro Character Technique, evolving the shadow of the Immovable King of Light, sitting in the sky, reinforcing the Formation Arctics void lock. At that moment, Lavas face changed in shock, he was not shocked to find that the space he was in was actually confined, and for a moment, under the confinement of the power of the terrain array, his body actually stagnated for a few minutes, losing the ability to move. This caused Lava to be horrified, and he frantically touched the power of his qi and blood, bursting out that The Power of the Gods to break through Formation Arctics blockade. However, for Jason, it was enough to be able to imprison Lava for that moment. I have a punch that transforms the Green Dragon! Jason evolved the ninth fist stance from Heaven Fist, the Sunling Bloodline that zed like the sun rushed straight into the sky, his own Green Dragon Origin was exploding crazily, and the trajectory of his fist stance was iparably subtle, transforming into that dragon shaped trajectory in the void, causing the void to erupt with a roaring and shaking sound. Ang roarC The green dragon phantom that stretched across the sky let out a dragon roar with a dragons might, and then the green dragon phantom merged into Jasons punch momentum. At that momentC Boom! The heavens and earth shook as a magnificent fist intent was formed, and the aura of dominating the heavens and earth contained within the fist intent was unparalleled and crowned the sky! Jasons fist sted towards Lava, and the huge green dragons shadow that was manifested by his fist contained a heaven-ying power, and the Green Dragon Power was boiling, and with the momentum of dominating and killing the world, it sted towards Lava, whose face was shocked and horrified. Lava in Formation Arctics confinement, he has been full of one point, although he broke Formation Arctics confinement speed is fast enough, but in this kind of strong duel, the moment of stagnation is already enough to be fatal. By the time Lava came back to his senses, Jasons punch was already close at hand. Roar! The only thing Lava could do was to roar in anger, as the Origin Power in his body was frantically erupting, and the cohesive strand of The Power of the Gods was also sting forward with a crazy and iparable might. At this time, Lava was no longer thinking about defeating Jason, the only thing in his mind was to resist Jasons punch. If he couldnt withstand it, then he would die! Lava frantically punched out, but in the end, he was still a beat too slow, his fist momentum failed to fully evolve, Jasons punch that dominated the world had already bombarded, interrupting Lavas fist momentum, and directly attacked, and immediately after that, this fist directly bombarded Lava. In the fist momentum, the green dragon shadow that was manifested even passed through Lavas body. Bang! An extremely ear-piercing thud sounded, Lava opened his mouth and howled miserably, his mouth spewed out arge mouthful of blood, and his entire person had flown backwards. Lavas bodys breath was also rapidly declining, the original zingly powerful qi and blood had also be iparably weak, obviously having suffered a heavy blow. Whoosh! Jasons figure moved, he rushed to Lavas side, Lavas vitality was extremely tenacious, and there was still a breath left. Jason sprinted over and fiercely opened his mouth and bellowed- So what if Extreme Realm Emperor peaks? Ill kill them all! In the sound of shouting, Jason violently swept his foot towards the chest and abdomen of Lava who was struggling to get up on the ground, the stock of Origin Power contained in this foot was exploding, and under the sweeping of his foot, Lavas body fiercely sent out a click sound. Lavas Cultivate Origin was directly exploded by Jasons kick, and at the same time, all of Lavas internal organs were shattered at this moment. This meant that Lava was already too dead to be saved. Lavas sturdy body fell to the ground, eyes wide open, death is not resting in peace, there is still a sense of fear in his eyes. At that instant, the entire battlefield came to a standstill. In the field, whether it was Demonic, Ghost Wind or the rest of the Heavenly Warriors who were attacking Xikui, they all heard Jasons domineering shout. Chapter 2270 – Encouraging Morale Lava was killed? The faces of the two peak Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, Demonic and Ghost Wind, who were besieging Xikui, were startled, they had previously been focusing their energies on besieging Xikui, and they had never thought that Lava would not be able to deal with Jason. After all, the level of strength was obvious, Lava had reached the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, Jason was only at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, it was reasonable to say that there was no fight. Even if Jason was a pride sent by Land of the Divine Fallen, it was impossible for him to fight against a peak Extreme Realm Emperor who had fought on the battlefield for many years.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, when Demonic and Ghost Wind sensed the aura in the field, they suddenly realized that they could no longer sense Lavas Cultivate aura. Immediately, the two of them, Demonic and Ghost Wind, nced at each other, and the two of them joined hands to throw punches and sted at Xikui, and after forcing Xikui back, they also retreated back a certain distance, and their gazes immediately turned their eyes to look over. When they turned their heads, their faces instantly froze. What did they see? It was actually seeing Lava fall to the ground, and Jason had stepped on Lavas body with one foot. Lava looked dead, her body motionless, and that Cultivate aura went up in smoke. Dead! Lava had really been killed! How is this possible? At that moment, Demonic and Ghost Wind were both really shocked. Xikui also had a stunned expression on his face, he even wondered if he was blind, he knew very well Lavas strength, it was very powerful. Even if it was him, if he wanted to kill Lava, he would have to pay a certain price. But now, Jason actually appeared to have killed Lava so neatly? After Xikuis shock, he was ecstatic. Lavas death meant that The Celestial Realms warrior sides strength would be greatly weakened, and more importantly, it would boost their morale! The Forbidden Land warriors also saw this scene, their faces were really agitated and their blood was boiling. These Forbidden Land fighters were also extremely familiar with Lava, their captain Xikui had fought against Lava many times, and each time, they let Lava escape. Right now, Lava being killed was a great encouragement to these Forbidden Land warriors. Lava is dead, kill them all! Kill, let them have no return! Brothers, charge, victory is in sight, kill all the enemies! The warriors in Forbidden Land all had their blood stirred up, they burst out with a more powerful battle spirit, and the burning fire of war became their inner motivation to kill the enemy, so they swarmed up to the remaining Heavenly Warriors with a courageous and fearless aura. Amitabha Buddha, worthy of being the young master! The corners of Benjis mouth shed with a smile, and in the next moment, the light of Buddha nature flourished on his body, as he executed the Prajna Dragon Elephant Fist fist gesture, his entire person was like that of the Angry Eyes Vajra, which contained a power of voodoo, and the fist gesture erupted with a majestic and boundless dragon and elephant power, sting towards the each and every Ascended Warrior. Robert was also highly motivated to fight, constantly erupting his strongest fist power, killing and attacking, appearing iparably strong. At the same time, Marcel and Zack teamed up to kill the Divine Warrior they were surrounding, and in the next moment, they rushed towards the battlefield, looking for their next target. It could be said that the warriors on Land of the Divine Fallens side unleashed an even more zing and powerful battle intent, they were so brave and fierce that they didnt fear life and death, and they only wanted to kill all the enemies in front of them. Jasons eyes turned towards Demonic and Ghost Wind. In his gaze, there was an undisguised murderous intent. Obviously, after killing Lava, Jason also ced his next target on Demonic and Ghost Wind. When Demonic and Ghost Wind met Jasons gaze, they trembled, they were able to read the meaning of Jasons gaze, and they also sensed the murderous intent that permeated Jasons body. Your turn! Jason opened his mouth, his figure moved, urging March Arctic, his entire body turned into a stream of light, rushing towards Demonic and Ghost Wind with the speed of the wind, the speed was too fast, instantly, which could be described as extreme speed. At the same time, Jason also evolved his own gravity potential field, copsing towards Demonic and Ghost Wind with a might as heavy as a mountain, enveloping the two of them. The gravity potential field vaguely surfaced a hundred thousand mountain-like shadow, majestic, boundless, and even heavier. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! As Jason sprinted over, he had also already catalyzed his fist momentum, executing the Human Emperor Techniques third fist momentum C Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! In an instant, Jasons Green Dragon Origin merged with The spirit of the emperor, forming thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon attacks, a dragon shaped Qi instantly coalesced and squeezed the air, powerful in the air. A dragon shaped Qi instantly coalesced and squeezed into the air with unparalleled might, devouring Demonic and Ghost Wind like a raging storm. And me, Fist of Heavenly Meteor! Xikui bellowed, he saw Jason attacking Demonic and Ghost Wind alone, his blood boiled, his bodys battle intent was high, he exploded his strongest fist power, a majestic and domineering The Power of the Gods coalesced in his fist power, sting through the void, transforming into a channel of Fist, enveloping Demonic and Ghost Wind. Demonic and Ghost Wind. Kill! Demonic and Ghost Wind roared, they had alreadye back to their senses, facing Jason and Xikuis joint strike, they were horrified, only because they sensed the killing power embedded in Jasons fist gesture, it was terrifying, enough to threaten their lives. They finally realized why Lava was killed, only because Jason was too perverse, obviously only at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, but the battle power that erupted was able to threaten both of them. Almost instantly, Demonic and Ghost Wind frantically activated their own Origin Power, and their punches also contained a powerful and unparalleled The Power of the Gods, and they met Jason and Xikui. Bang! Bang! Sessive bursts of punches came out, and under the bombardment of the punches, the force swept in all directions, forming a fierce and iparable hurricane that swept forward. Uhh! Demonic and Ghost Wind grunted, their figures were being forced back, the thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that Jasons Human Emperor Fist had evolved were too many, and the attack was ferocious, as swift as lightning. Jasons Human Emperor Fist had generated thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, which were too many, and the offense was fierce and lightning fast, which made Demonic and Ghost Wind unable to defend themselves. In addition, Xikuis punches came sting over, adding to their woes. Immediately, Demonic and Ghost Wind were inevitably struck by some of The spirit of the emperor, and the force contained within impacted their bodies, causing them to fall back one after another, and their bodies qi and blood violently flipped, and their faces turned pale for a while. Xikui was overjoyed when he saw this, he yelled, Jason, join hands together and kill them! Now that there was a chance to kill Demonic and Ghost Wind, Xikui of course would not let it go. Chapter 2271 – Eradicate All (I) Jasons body qi and blood rushed to the sky, Sunling Bloodline shrouded the sky, zing like the sun, forming an oceanic blood sea-like horrifying scene, that qi and blood might looked more domineering and majestic than the Extreme Realm Emperors peak powerhouses. Soldier Arctic! Jasons eyes were full of battle intent, under the urging of Fighter Arctic, his battle intent and fighting spirit had already climbed to the extreme, as he evolved Soldier ArcticFist, a murderous and fierce aura was manifesting itself, and a fist shadow swept through the air, sting towards Demonic with a domineering and boundless might.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As for Ghost Wind, he was already targeted by Xikui. Xikuis muscles were bulging, his muscles were bulging, and the explosive power contained within his fists crushed the sky, sting towards Ghost Wind with a might that was like swallowing a mountain and swallowing a river. Ghost Wind was all alone, he was not a match for Xikui at all, plus he was also impacted by the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon formed by Jasons fist, so when Xikuis fist power came over, he could only exert his utmost strength, exerting his strongest battle power, and met it head on. Jason, on the other hand, was suppressing Demonic, and the pressure of his own Gravity Potential Field was getting stronger and stronger, even though Demonic was a peak Extreme Realm Emperor, his Godly pressure could not help Jason in the slightest, but instead, under Jasons Gravity Potential Fields suppression, he had a heavy feeling of carrying a huge mountain on his back. Heavy feeling. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jason shouted coldly as he used Fighter Arctic to catalyze Heaven Fists fist, a magnificent fist intent that prated the sky and the earth manifested, a Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky, manifesting the silhouette of Emperor Brewer, which contained a supreme might that swept away the devils. In his fist, Jasons Green Dragon Origin Power erupted in full force, wrapping his fist and killing Demonic with a supreme might that crushed the sky. Damn it! Break it! Demonic sensed the majestic power contained within Jasons fist power, and his face changed slightly, simply because the power of such a fist power was enough to threaten his life and death. At that moment, Demonic could only frantically activate his own Origin Power, bursting out the strongest force of his body, and evolving his fist momentum was even more ferocious, with a fist shadow emerging, each fist shadow containing the might of exploding the void, and enveloping Jason. Boom! Boom! The sound of sessive fist sts erupted, shaking the void, and the impacting force that erupted was like a sharp de, slicing across the sky, unrivaled in its sharpness. Jasons fist fell, shattering a fist shadow that Demonic had evolved, and the force of that fist power even shook Demonics figure, obviously in the confrontation of fist power, Demonic was at a disadvantage. This really made Demonic feel shocked, no matter how to say that he is also the peak of Extreme Realm Emperors strong man, just now he has already burst out the strongestbat power, actually still failed to shake Jason. Is this really just an Extreme Realm Emperor? When had such a heaven-defying young pride appeared in the Lower Realm? Even in The Celestial Realm, in the Extreme Realm Emperor, there werent many young celestial prides that had the strength to kill peak Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, so to speak, there were only a handful of them, only three or five of them. In the lower realm, there is actually one who can also emerge? Demonic really felt unbelievable, at the same time, he also realized that if he couldnt kill Jason, once he let Jason grow up quickly, it would definitely be a big hidden danger for The Celestial Realm! Ill fight you! Demonic gritted his teeth, as long as such a heavenly pride appeared in the lower realm, and as long as he was able to kill such a heavenly pride, the military credit that he could obtain was enormous, and could even beparable to killing the city lord of the first city of Land of the Divine Fallen. Therefore, Demonic also put up a fight, the qi and blood power that emerged from his body was burning, looking iparably crazy, looking as if he was burning his own qi and blood at all costs. Boom! Demonic punched, his Cultivate aura was climbing, the power of the fist power was also powerful, straight to Jason. Jason was fearless, heughed coldly, his body blossomed with a greenish-golden light, Green Dragons Golden Body had been pushed to the extreme, and the power of the fist that he erupted from also sted forward, hard to shake Demonic. Bang! Bang! The two mens fist power was constantly exchanging blows, erupting a powerful and iparable might, and this side of the void was also fluctuated, that fist power aura was horrifying to the eyes. In the middle of the battle, Jason seized an opportunity, he bullied his way up, and swung his fist at Demonic when he was knocked back. Demonic couldnt resist in time, he roared and threw a punch at Jason as well. Demonic was trying to force Jason back, if Jason didnt withdraw his stance and retreat, he would be hit by his punch. Unexpectedly, Jason did not pay the slightest attention to this, he did not withdraw his moves, not to mention retreating, burst out of the fist is still with a lightning speed bombarded forward, straight to Demonic chest broken. Bang! Jasons fist heavily bombarded Demonics body, and the power of the fist dao contained within it all entered Demonics body, strangling Demonics physical body and internal organs. At the same time, the fist power that Demonic sted over also hit Jason, making a resounding sound. Afterwards, Demonic was shocked to find that his punch actually failed to cause any damage to Jason, and only felt that his punch seemed to be bombarded on a brick wall, which was resisted by Jasons powerful and extraordinary physique! At that moment, the greenish-golden light on Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body slightly dimmed, but that was all, as Jasons Sunling Bloodline once again flourished, his Green Dragons Golden Body once again returned to its original state. On the other hand, Demonic, under the impact of Jasons punch, his entire body retreated one after another, with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, clearly suffering from serious injuries. Die! Jasons tone was cold, permeated with a sense of indifference, his entire body rushed towards Demonic, a style of fist power erupted out of thin air, sweeping towards Demonic with the power of a crazy rainstorm. Demonics face was twisted, a hideous look, the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, his breath was also declining, facing Jasons stormy punches, he could only fight to throw punches, and constantly go to the stance to resist. Under the pressure of Jasons punches, Demonic basically had no power to fight back. Immediately, Demonic was hit by Jasons punches one after another, and his injuries became heavier and heavier. In the end, Demonic held the stance that he was going to die, he didnt try to resist Jasons punches, he swung his fists at Jason, because he knew that it was useless to resist any more, so he had to try his best to see if he could inflict a serious injury on Jason. Unfortunately, Demonics n fell through, Jason had Green Dragons Golden Body to protect his body, Demonics punches were unable to cause a breakthrough, but instead, Jasons punches that contained the violent Origin Power, bombarded Demonic coughing up blood, and his body shape was constantly falling back, and he had already fallen into a desperate situation. He was already in a desperate situation. Chapter 2272 – Eradicate All (II) Jason attacked like a tidal wave, punches to the flesh, the outbreak of punches after punches bombarded Demonics body, the power of the fist Dao contained within the punches surged, his Origin Power was in full eruption, the might was astonishing. Demonic whole person is already in a desperate situation, his physical strength can not bepared to Jason, in Jason again and again under the bombardment of heavy punches, Demonic constantly open his mouth to cough up blood, the body cracked, Cultivate the breath of the rapid decline, the whole persons situation is already in a precarious position. Jason, on the other hand, was still charged with the will to fight, Green Dragons Golden Body bloomed with a bright and dazzling green-golden light, Sunling Bloodline swept through the air, and a steady stream of qi and blood provided him with abundant physical energy and Origin Power, and he became more and more courageous as he fought more and more, andpletely suppressed Demonic. Get down! Jason shouted fiercely, his fist power rose fiercely, and his own Origin Power boiled up, causing a strand of The Power of the Gods to be wrapped in his fist power, killing Demonic with the might of copsing the void. Roar! Demonic roared after seeing this, as he exerted all his strength to activate his Origin Power, catalyzing his fist momentum and sting upwards. Bang! An earth-shattering sound of fist power bombardment rang out, and it was actually seen that under the crush of Jasons punch, Demonics fist power was broken and killed, and Jasons punch was even more unabated in its aftermath, and it was as if it had broken through a bamboo tube, and it heavily bombarded Demonics chest. Click! The sound of a broken sternum came from inside Demonic, he coughed blood from his mouth once again, and his entire person to flew out. DemonicC On the other side, Ghost Wind couldnt help but yell out after seeing this, he wanted toe to support him, but his situation wasnt good either, he was entangled by Xikui, and he was also already injured under Xikuis attack. Die! Jason opened his mouth and shouted coldly, he mobilized March Arctic, his body shape was like electricity as he rushed up, before Demonic could stabilize his body shape, Jasons punches had alreadye straight to him, sting towards Demonics fatal vitals. Bang! Bang! Demonic was seriously injured, he was already unable to resist, under Jasons heavy punch, he fell to the ground and died! As soon as Demonic died, Ghost Wind sensed it, he was terrified, and under one distraction, Xikuis fierce and iparable fist power sted over, the peak power of the body erupted from his fist power was so strong that it killed Ghost Wind. Ah Ghost Wind roared, he was not willing to sit and wait for death, he attacked with all his strength to resist, but in the end, he was still hit by Xikuis heavy fists, and was blown to the ground, his breath was like a thread, and he was on the verge of death. When Jason rushed over, he saw that Ghost Wind had already fallen to the ground, with his breath still hanging in his throat.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The corners of Ghost Winds mouth were bubbling with blood, his eyes showed a fierce light, he stared fiercely at Jason and Xikui who were gradually approaching, and said in a spiteful tone, You guys will die soon, and I will be waiting for you in hell. The ancient pathway is also recovering, when the rules arepletely perfected and this ancient pathway ispletely stabilized, my Heavenly Creator powerhouses wille, and all of you will die at that time, hahaha! Ghost Windughed hysterically, in a manner that resembled madness. Whether we die or not is still hard to say, but right now, the one who is going to die is you! Jason said in an indifferent tone. Xikui nodded and said, Thats right, Ghost Wind you first hell! With that, Xikui rushed forward and easily took care of Ghost Winds life. Once the three major The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouses on The Celestial Realms side died, that group of Celestial Warriors immediately lost their backbone, and by the time Jason and Xikui killed them, the only remaining Celestial Warriors on that side were more than a dozen of them who were still resisting. As Jason and Xikui rushed over, the battle quickly came to an end, and this group of Upper Cthulhu warriors was wiped out. Seeing such a result, Xikui was truly incredulous. At first, when he saw that this team of Upper Cthulhu warriors was led by three Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouses, Xikui had already prepared for a deadly battle, and he didnt think that he could still survive, all he could think of in his mind was how many enemies he could kill before he died. However, he did not expect Jason to be so powerful, although only Extreme Realm Emperor, but was able to easily kill Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouse, so the war power let him admire to no end. It could be said that this battle was really thanks to Jason, otherwise Xikui felt that he and the Forbidden Land fighters led by him would have been in dire straits. Xikui looked towards Jason as he smiled broadly and said, Jason, you are a true warrior and a strong person that people admire! In this battle, it can be said that you saved my life and the lives of these brothers of mine, a favor I will always remember. Jason waved his hand and said, Brother Xikui is obviously not treating me as a brother when he says something like that. We are all earthly martial artists, and it is our duty to fight against the heavens together. Therefore, whats the point of saving or not saving? On the battlefield, its supposed to be the power of the team, and the only way to be invincible is to be united. Jason is right. This battle Jason, you guys have made a great achievement, when we return to Forbidden Land, I will report it up truthfully. Xikui smiled, then he walked over to the corpses of Lava, Demonic, and Ghost Wind and removed one of the badges from their bodies. Jason couldnt help but ask upon seeing this, Brother Xikui, what does this mean? Battle merit. Xikui smiled, and said, The strongest of The Celestial RealmExtreme Realm Emperor, Quasi life and death realm, and Immortality wear different badges. On the battlefield, kill your enemies and collect the badges on them, which means you killed them. So, these badges are battle credits. In Forbidden Land, every warrior will have battle credits, as long as they kill enemies on the battlefield. With the battle merit points, they are able to exchange them for cultivation resources, treasures, and so on in Forbidden Land. Hearing Xikui say this, Jason understood. Forbidden Land this side, battlefield kills the enemy that there is war merit, Forbidden Land also adopts the war merit system, the more enemies killed, the stronger the enemy killed, the more umted war merit. The more you kill, the stronger your enemy is, the more battle credits you umte. With battle credits, you can exchange them for various things, such as cultivation resources, cultivation techniques, treasures, elixirs, and so on. Such a system would be able to incentivize the warriors in Forbidden Land, making them work even harder to kill the enemy. It could be said that such a system was excellent, everything was based on the strength on the battlefield, not only was it fair, but it could also motivate the warriors. After Xikui finished collecting the badge of the Ascended Warrior, Jasons eyes gazed towards the direction where the shouts of killing came from, the distance as far as his eyes could see was the real main battlefield. Brother Xikui, lets continue to the battlefield in front of us and kill more enemies! Weve only killed three Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses, its not enough! Jason spoke up. Chapter 2273 – Going to the Main Battlefield Xikuis face was stunned after hearing Jasons words, killing three The pinnacle of spiritualitys strongest heavenly beings wasnt enough? Even Xikui, and the heavens all year roundbat, so far he killed the heavens Extreme Realm Emperor also has a lot of strong, but The pinnacle of spirituality of the strong have not really killed a few. Xikui has fought against Lava many times, this guy is very cunning, he cant beat Xikui and then run away, Xikui cant do anything about it. Because of the life and death battle Xikui is confident that he can kill Lava, but he cantpletely suppress Lava, so Lava escaped, he also cant kill. Right now, Jason actually not satisfied, but also to go after the celestial warrior, but this is also in line with Xikui appetite, he himself is a tough general, the party that battle he felt that he was more than likely, did not expect Jasons own strength to reverse the whole situation. So, in Xikuis opinion, he has recovered a life, in other words, he has earned enough, and he must continue to kill. The battlefield ahead, should be the battlefield between the Nine Cities City Lord Kong and the Ascension powerhouses, in that main battlefield, there are Quasi life and death realm powerhouses, in addition there are also powerhouses from the Passing Spirit Peak Winds battling against each other to kill each other. Xikui spoke. Then lets go to the main battlefield in front of us! Jason opened his mouth and said, his face looked eager to try, with a fierce battle intent and killing chance surging. Ahead, in the main battlefield. Forbidden Land and Ascension had thousands of warriors fighting. Among these fighters, there were Extreme Realm Emperor peak powerhouses, there were also powerhouses who had just entered Extreme Realm Emperor, and some of the peripheral fighters were Extreme Realm Emperors fighters killing each other. The battle between the two sides was extremely tragic, and there were constantly people falling, with crimson blood spilling down into the air, filling the air with an ironic and bloodthirsty The atmosphere was filled with an iron and bloody killing and ying atmosphere. In a battlefield in the front, there were two strong men facing each other. One of them was d in a blood-colored robe, tall in stature, stalwart in countenance, with godly eyes, the robe on his body was windless, hunting and ringing, his body was permeated with a strong aura, and vaguely, there were wisps of life and death aura surrounding his body. This is exactly Land of the Divine Fallen in Ninth Citys City Lord Kong, in his face, is a face looks unruly untamed middle-aged man, the body releases a violent bloodthirsty breath, his clothes obviously has a striking emblem, that emblem patternplex ao iparable, like outlining a chaotic style. In fact, this was the unique emblem of The Celestial RealmHuntian lineage, and this brash, bloodthirsty middle-aged man was precisely a strong person from the Huntian lineage named Xiongtu. Kong, this ninth city of yours is destined to be conquered by me! So whats the point of your struggling now? Xiongtu looked at Kong and said in a cold tone. Kongs face turned cold and he said in a deep voice, Where is all this nonsense? If you want to fight, then fight, if not, then get lost! You and I have fought against each other more than a dozen times, you and I both know very well that its hard to decide victory or death in a short period of time. Xiongtu opened his mouth and continued, Then why not see these warriors under your hands fight? Lets see if your warriors from the Ninth City can defend against the warriors under mymand. Whats the harm in taking a look? My Ninth Citys warriors are unrivaled in valor and are sworn to fight to the death, how many people did you bring with you, if we fight to the end, we will surely kill all of your warriors! Kong said in a confident tone. Haha! Xiongtuughed out loud and said in a teasing tone, Then I would like to see how you, the warriors of the Ninth City, can withstand the killing of the warriors under mymand. Kong and Xiongtu two are obviously Quasi life and death realm of the strong, and still in the Quasi life and death realm out of arge section of the strong, they fought many times, basically who cant help who, right now Xiongtu do not want to fight again, to bet with Kong, just look at the killing under the hand! He is not going to be able to do that, but he is going to be able to do that, and he is going to be able to do that. Kong has no objection to this, he has great confidence in the warriors of the Ninth City, believing that the warriors of the Ninth City will be brave to kill the enemy, and will kill the warrior team under Xiongtusmand. Right at this momentC Where are the Heavenly Warriors? Come forward to fight! Let your fists serve you! Do you really think youre invincible just because youre from the Heavens? That you can do whatever you want? Ill be damned! Are there any heavenly warriors from the Mixed Origin Lineage, the Inferno God Lineage, or the Lineage of Human Kings in the arena?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Whatever God Son in your lineage has been smashed by Laozi! Lets say Mixed God Son, Inferno, Saint Dsosie, right there in the Secret Land of Chaos, was beaten up and cried out by Lao Zi, its simply too humiliating! A voice echoed in this battlefield, and that voice was still transporting enough Origin Qi to shout, the voice was loud and clear, transmitting to the eight directions, basically both sides of the fighters battling in this area all heard it. Xiongtu heard, his face appeared to be stunned, and then a face became extremely iron green, there is a share of the cold killing machine that can not be hidden in the surging. It was not a coincidence that the warriors who attacked the Ninth City this time were mainly from the Mixed Vein, Xiongtu was a strong person from the Mixed Vein, and he knew that some time ago Mixed God Son from the Mixed Vein had traveled to Secret Land with the help of the altar, and then infiltrated into The Human Realm. This was a n implemented by the heavens, a n targeting The Human Realms martial artists. However, since Mixed God Son had entered Secret Land, no news had been transmitted back, and with the fact that he hade to attack the Ancient Pathway Passage stationed by Land of the Divine Fallen, he had no knowledge of the subsequent information rted to Mixed God Son. Listening to that shout just now, could it be that Mixed God Son was thwarted in Secret Land? Defeated by The Human Realms young talent? How could this be possible! Mixed God Sons talent was outstanding, his battle prowess was superb, and Secret Land of Chaos could only allow Extreme Realm Emperor to enter to the maximum extent, so Mixed God Son should be invincible when he entered Secret Land with an Extreme Realm Emperor. What about the shouting just now? Regardless, this has already made Xiongtu furious, regardless of whether the shouts just now were true or false, this has already seriously provoked the supreme honor of the Mixed God Son lineage. At that moment, Xiongtu coldly shouted, Hunyue, go and kill that guy who is spouting delusional nonsense! Xiongtus cold voice was transmitted to the ears of the Ascendant warriors fighting in the field. In the eastern direction, the eyes of a man whose aura was as majestic as a mountain sank, and with a wave of his hand, he led more than a dozen Upper Cthulhu warriors to kill their way out of this battlefield, rushing over in the direction of the partys shouts. This is Hunyue, is also the Mixed Origin lineage of warriors, his breath is powerful, qi and blood majestic, the body of the murderous aura is strong and boundless, his body is faintly permeated with a wisp of life and death aura of pressure. This is not theplete Quasi life and death realms breath pressure, only a wisp, which means that his Cultivate cultivation has broken through the God peak wind, reaching the level of Quasi life and death realm. A Quasi life and death realm powerhouse, that is also an extremely powerful existence, Hunyue led a team of warriors, murderously rushing forward, vowing to kill the guy who spoke out to humiliate the Mixed God lineage as well as Mixed God Son. Chapter 2274 – Meeting on a Narrow Road, the Only Way to Fight Xikuis entire body was in a daze, his gaze staring straight at Jason, that look was like he was looking at an alien. On the way to the main battlefield, he also encountered some scattered Ascendant warriors, basically Extreme Realm Emperor, and was directly killed by Xikui leading his warriors to rush up and kill them all. At the back, Jason looked at theck of decent opponents, even began to shout. Isnt this a bit too ostentatious? The key is, the content of this shouting is also too shocking, right?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Completely disregarding the three major forces of The Celestial Realm, and even saying that in Secret Land of Chaos, he had beaten up the divine sons of the Mixed Origin Lineage, Inferno God Lineage, and Lineage of human kings to the point of crying out to their parents? Is this not true? At the end of the day, Xikui couldnt help but ask, Jason, was everything you just said true? Which sentence are you asking? Theres true and false, anyway, what the hell, how to make these Divine Warriors shame monkeys. Jason said. Xikui was speechless for a while, he said, You said that you beat the snot out of those three great divine sons and cried out to their mothers Crying father and mother Jason thought about it and said seriously, It seems like no, those god sons also want to save face. However, beat them to the nose this is true. Jason didnt brag about this, at that time in Secret Land, when he could only fight with his physical strength when fighting for the Heavenly Dao Lotus, he violently beat up those three major God Sons, andter on, in the battle at the Sea of Chaos, he defeated those three major God Sons as well. Its true, we were all present at that battle. Robert said. Xikui immediately gave a thumbs up and said, Jason, youre really admirable! This is considered to be an honor for us! To be able to suppress the three Divine Sons of the Heavens, thinking about that scene is exhrating! Jason heatedly smiled, narrowed his eyes and asked, By the way, Brother Xikui, are there any Heavenly Sons and Daughters of the Divine Heavens or other celestial pride on this Ancient Battlefield? If there are, where are they usually? Jason wants to go and fight against the Heavenly Pride of the Upper Heaven? Xikui asked. Jason nodded and said, Mainly, I want to rob uh, of course, sparring and killing the Heavenly Pride of the Heavens is the main purpose, as for robbing thats of course a matter of passing by. Jason did indeed want to rob the other Lord Plumpton or the Divine Maiden of the Ascended Heavens or whatever, for no other reason than the fact that these Heavenly Pride only had more treasures on them. Otherwise some Extreme Realm Emperor peak or even Quasi life and death realm powerhouses in the battlefield didnt have any treasures worth looting. When he was at Mengze Mountain, Jason learned that this storage treasure could only be refined by Creation realm powerhouses, and it was not good and time-consuming to do so. This means that in The Celestial Realm, even the strongest people in Quasi life and death realm dont necessarily have storage treasures, unless they are the kind of core disciples who have strong people in their family, they will help to refine them. Most of them will not have storage treasures, but those divine sons and daughters can be different, set thousands of favorites in one, as long as the robbery to that is certainly earn a lot of money. The first thing you need to do is to get a good deal of money. Xikui was a bit speechless, thinking that if the Celestial Realms pride knew that Jason was harboring such thoughts, then he would definitely be furious, right? Xikui was about to say something, when his face moved, his whole body immediately became alert, and in an instant, he entered the battle state, he barked out an order, Everyone, be careful, there is an enemy approaching! Jason also sensed that there was a strong and unrivaled aura pressure approaching from the front, murderous and filled with the aura of blood and fire, soon a team of The Celestial Realms warriors had already sprinted over. With Xikuismand, the Forbidden Land warriors had already set up their battle formation, their faces were fearless, calm and collected, that aura and that kind of conviction were enough for them to be able to meet any strong enemy. In the blink of an eye, a team of Ascended Warriors rushed in head-on, with only around 16 or 17 people, and the leader of the team was Hunyue, a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse. After Hunyue came, his eyes coldly swept over Xikui, Jason and the others, and with an open mouth, he asked with a fierce smile, Did you guys shout those crazy words just now? Are you tired of living and want to actively seek death? Then I can fulfill you! Outspoken? Jasonughed coldly and said, How did I speak out of turn? Old me did suppress those three great divine sons in Secret Land! Which lineage do you belong to? Inferno God Lineage or lineage of human kings? Kid, are you the one who insulted my ns Godchildren? Seek death! Hunyues face was cold, a monstrous aura was permeating his body, wisps of hybrid qi and blood rushed up to the sky, sweeping heaven and earth, stirring up the wind and clouds, and the pressure was so strong that it could not be ignored. Jason sensed that huge and iparable Mixed Yuan Qi and blood, he immediately understood, at that moment he sneered and said: I know, so you are from the Mixed Yuan lineage. Speaking of which, that Mixed God Son of your n was that miserable in Secret Land. Not only did I defeat him, but I also almost killed him, and it was only because the life preserving mark on his body was activated at thest moment that he was able to save his life. However, I also took his Storage Ring from him. Dont believe me. Jason opened his mouth and raised the ancient ring he wore in his hand. Hunyue fixed his eyes on it, and the pupils in his eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, he recognized it, that ancient style ring was indeed the unique style of Storage Ring that only existed in the Mixed Origin lineage. Jason was able to obtain such a Storage Ring, then there was only one reason for it, and that was to seize it from the hands of Mixed God Son in Secret Land. Kid, you deserve to die! Hunyue was furious, not hiding his own strength, at that moment, his monstrous might exploded like a tidal wave, in which was embedded a wisp of Quasi life and death realms might, and swept and crushed to Jason with a furious momentum. Quasi life and death realm? Xikuis face abruptly changed, he immediately said, Jason, this is a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse! Xikui knew very well that the fearsomeness of a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse was simply not something that a peak Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouse could contend with. Thisy in the fact that Quasi life and death realm powerhouses had been able to master the use of a strand of the Laws of Life and Death, able to catalyze a strand of the power of life and death, which was very strong, andpletely capable of crushing The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouses. This was a suppression in terms of power rules. Thus, after realizing that Hunyue was a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse, Xikuis face also changed somewhat in shock. Jasons face also became grave, his eyes stared at Hunyue, his Sunling Bloodline had fully erupted, and he had even fully evolved his Gravity Potential Field, as a means of resisting the oppressive aura of Hunyues oppression. Even so, under the suppression of Hunyues aura of life and death, Jason had a feeling of being as heavy as a mountain, and even the shadow of the 100, 000 mountains formed by the gravity potential field could not be sustained, as if it was going to copse with it. Very strong! Jason knew in his heart that he had really met a great enemy this time. After all, he was only an Extreme Realm Emperor, and if he really stepped into the realm of an Extreme Realm Emperor, he would not be afraid, but right now, he was clearly suppressed by Hunyue. Jasons eyes, however, were aze with the fire of battle as he spoke, Brother Xikui, you lead the rest of the warriors to deal with those Ascended Warriors. Leave this person to me! Chapter 2275 – Battle Against Paramount Life and Death (I) CThis person to me! When Jason said this, his tone seemed powerful and extremely resolute, and even more so, there was a strong sense of confidence within. Jason clearly meant that he was the only one in the field who could take on Hunyue. Although Xikui was at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, with Xikuis qualifications and strength, he was still unable to fight against a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse. Xikui also knew this in his heart, and he didnt talk too much, his eyes were fixed on the Ascended Warriors that Hunyue had brought over. Xikui only wanted to get rid of the rest of the Heavenly Warriors as soon as possible, and then he could spare some time to join forces with Jason to deal with Hunyue. He knew that Jasons realbat power was very strong, but he didnt have any idea how he could deal with Hunyue. Hunyue brought over manpower although only a dozen people, but the strength is not weak, there is a The pinnacle of spirituality strong man, there are two Extreme Realm Emperor Beginner Level strong man, and the rest are Extreme Realm Emperor level. The Extreme Realm Emperor beginner level opponents can be left to us!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Robert & Benji stepped forward, they were already Extreme Realm Emperor and they also wanted to try to take on Extreme Realm Emperor Beginner Level powerhouses alone. Robert & Benji were also The Human Realms Celestial Pride, and in order for them to be truly strong, they had to have a battle power that surpassed that of the Cultivate Realm, and be able to kill their enemies over the levels in order to metamorphose into more and more powerful. Xikui nodded, in that case, he would deal with that The pinnacle of spirituality opponent, Robert and Benji would fight against the remaining two Extreme Realm Emperor beginner level powerhouses, and the remaining Forbidden Land fighters would be able to kill the remaining Celestial Warriors. The only question is whether Jasons side will be able to withstand the pressure Hunyue will bring. Hmm Extreme Realm Emperor?! Hunyues face looked slightly dismayed, he had already sensed that Jason only had Extreme Realm Emperor level cultivation. But, this is not reasonable. The pressure he had erupted contained a wisp of Quasi life and death realms might, not to mention Extreme Realm Emperor, even The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouses like Xikui might not be able to resist it. However, Jason was actually able to resist it, and was not even suppressed by his might? This made Hunyue really surprised and shocked, thinking that even a Mixed God Son of the Mixed Lineage, at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, would definitely not be able to resist the suppression of a wisp of life and death mighty pressure that was embedded within him. Dont look at him as just Quasi life and death realm, but he was already able to evolve a wisp of life and death might, which represented the presentation of the Quasi life and death realm powerw, and was by no means something Extreme Realm Emperor would be able to resist. The situation in front of him made Hunyue believe that Jason in Secret Land indeed possessed the power to suppress the strength of the three Divine Children of Heaven, and at the same time, it also shocked him to his core that such a strong and proud man was one of the few in the entire The Celestial Realm. In The Celestial Realm, there are only a few Extreme Realm Emperors who have Jasons power and strength. Hunyue thought about it, Emperor Throop is considered one, in addition to those few Taoist sects Taoist sons, in addition to The Celestial Realm is vast and boundless, perhaps there will also be a very few hidden demonic pride. All in all, in Hunyues opinion, Jasons potential was enough to be ranked in the top five amongst the young prides of The Celestial Realm, even when looking at the whole of The Celestial Realm. After all, in his opinion, after the End Martial Age in the Lower Realm, he was actually able toe out with such a supreme pride, which was extremely remarkable. At the same time, Hunyue was secretly vignt in his heart, knowing that such a heavenly pride must be stifled in the cradle, and must not be allowed to grow up, or else it would threaten The Celestial Realm. Extreme Realm Emperor was actually able to resist my majestic aura, it seems that you are indeed heaven-defying enough! Unfortunately, you dont have the chance to grow up! Hunyue opened his mouth as he moved and steeply sprinted towards Jason, his figure rushing as he simultaneously evolved a secret battle technique from the Mixed Origin Vein. Jason was immediately alerted, he keenly caught a hint of spatial fluctuation, and he immediately guessed the secret technique that Hunyue was going to perform C The Seal of the Mixed Elements! Hunyue was trying to surprise him by blocking the space he was in and then attacking and killing him. As a matter of fact, this was indeed what Hunyue was thinking, he evolved the secret technique The Seal of the Mixed Elements and blocked the space where Jason was located, he was prepared to imprison Jason, even if it was only for a moment, he then attacked with his full strength, it would be enough to kill Jason. Even if it was only for a moment, he would be able to kill Jason with his all-out attack. However, just as Hunyues The Seal of the Mixed Elements enveloped him, Jasons Formation Arctic had already met him. The same spatial blocking battle technique was used against Hunyue. At the same time, above Jasons head, there was an immovable Ming Wangs shadow sitting in the air, which reinforced and stabilized the void where Jason was located, making him not be affected by the The Seal of the Mixed Elements that Hunyue had unleashed. Emperors Common Respect! At the next moment, Jason abruptly shouted out, as he activated his Human Emperor Fist punch, with his own Green Dragon Illusion acting as a bridge, causing his The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way to merge with the Green Dragon Origin. Jasons aura was rising, endless The spirit of the emperor was permeating the air, monstrous qi and blood pping the sky, his aura was majestic and boundless. The evolved fist intent was so strong that it formed a blurred figure, as if the emperor was personally present, suppressing the nine heavens and ten earths, with only a supreme aura that all things shared the same respect. Such fist intent shocked the heavens and earth, causing this side of the earth and sky to shake, the righteousness of the Great Dao was first revealed, wrapped in the invincible might of that time, and thus bombarded Hunyue. Hunyues face was slightly stunned, he found that he had still underestimated Jason, Jason manifested strongbat experience, as well as a keen perception of danger, which was obviously an instinct that could only be sharpened by years of fighting in the battlefield. Hunyuan Taiyue Boxing! Hunyues face was calm, he quickly adjusted, evolving the supreme battle technique of the Mixed Yuan lineage, his fist momentum erupted, his monstrous and supreme qi and blood power surged out, and at the same time, his fist momentum also carried a strand of the power of life and death, and in this regard, it followed the momentum of his fist, sting towards Jason. With the outbreak of Hunyues fist momentum, in the void, a majestic mountains shadow was manifested, just like a mountain of Taiyue that descended from the sky, containing a thick and boundless majestic might, crushing the void, with a might that suppressed everything, meeting Jasons fist momentum. Boom! A loud shocking sound of fist power came, deafening and shocking people, and the power of the fist power was even more ferocious, transforming into a forceful wind, whistling in all directions. At that moment, Jasons fist power was sealed, and as Hunyues mountainous fist intent crushed over, that strand of life and death power also swept towards Jason, actually suppressing the attributes of Jasons fist power. Under the crush of that iparably powerful and gigantic force, Jasons body swayed and could not help but take a few steps backward. Chapter 2276 – Battle Against Quasi-Life and Death (II) Jason stabilized his stance, he took a deep breath, slightly calming the churning blood in his heart.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Under the battle with Hunyue, he deeply realized that the huge gap between the levels of power rules, Hunyue is only Quasi life and death realm, looking at just than The pinnacle of spirituality took a step forward, but after this step forward, the gap in strength is actually very great. The main thing, lies in the ability to use some of the rules of life and death, able to evolve a strand of the power of life and death. The rules of life and death are far higher than the rules of the Gods, and ordingly, a strand of the power of life and death that can be evolved ispletely sufficient to suppress The Power of the Gods. This is the Extreme Realm Emperor up, every big realm between the huge gap in strength, can be said that Extreme Realm Emperor up, the high realm on the low realm of suppression that is multiplied. Jason was currently only an Extreme Realm Emperor, and Hunyue was a Quasi life and death realm, which was equivalent to a whole realm gap, mainly because the strand of life and death power that Hunyue was able to evolve was very strong in suppressing and killing him. Despite this, Jasons will to fight was more and more intense and zing, he was not afraid of opponents that were stronger than him, the stronger the opponent, the more his inner potential could be stimted, and the only way to make him break through and challenge the limits of his own strength was to have a more powerful opponent! Fight again! Jason shouted fiercely, his bodys qi and blood once again zed, Sunling Bloodline swept across the sky, covering the sky and rolling like a tide, containing a majestic and boundless qi and blood power. At the same time, his Green Dragons Golden Body also blossomed with a bright green-golden light, looking extremely dazzling, giving people a feeling of being as powerful as a zed ss. Jason sprinted towards Hunyue, once again evolving his fist and sting forward. Hunyues eyes gaze gloomy, a face is even more appear gloomy and iron green, the whole person body covered with ayer of iparably violent killing machine. Jason really let him feel too surprised, he has reached the Quasi life and death realm, able to evolve a strand of life and death power situation, just that fist not to mention directly kill Jason, even did not give Jason caused any injury. This makes him not dare to believe. Because he knew the suppression of power rules, ording to reason, even if he can only evolve a strand of the power of life and death, but also contains the power of the rules of life and death, Extreme Realm Emperor and the following martial artists have a powerful suppression effect. But Jason actually carried it off! This is indeed very heaven-defying, such heaven-defying young pride ced in The Celestial Realm, Im afraid that it will attract all the major forces, including those of the strongest dao sects, to go crazy. Unfortunately, this is a heavenly pride from the lower realm, that definitely has to be grilled and killed, never giving the other party any chance to rise. It seems that Dragon Bloodline is indeed against the heavens to the strongest. Hunyue opened his mouth, his tone cold as he continued, Unfortunately, I wont give you the chance to be the second Ancient Emperor of Man! As he said that, Hunyues body was filled with killing and destructive Qi manifesting, the violent and majestic Qi and blood swept across the sky, that Hunyuan breath was like an ocean spreading out like an ocean, like it was going to evolve chaos, supremely powerful and terrifying. Among them, the diffusion of a wisp of life and death pressure swept forward, suppressed to Jason, the life and death pressure like to let a person fall into the cycle of life and death in general, enough to let the heart of a kind of fear and trembling feeling. At that moment, Hunyues fist momentum is also in the outbreak, shocking fist awns cut through the void, carrying a heavy boundless bloody killing machine, swept toward Jason. Boom! Boom! In an instant, Jason and Hunyue once again fought against each other, the fist force was hard to shake, bursting out a violent and iparable force power astral qi, swept in all directions. On the other side of the battlefield, Xikui held the aura of a decisive battle, appearing iparably valiant, he defiantly killed to that The pinnacle of spirituality strong man, every shot without reservation. Xikuis Fist of Heavenly Meteor exploded in full force, the Power of the Gods shook the earth and the sky, and his fist contained an aura of bloodshed that had been honed from countless killings in the battlefield, and carried the might of the fall, sting at that The pinnacle of spirituality in all directions. It sted towards that The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouse. The strength of this The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouse was simr to that of Demonic and Ghost Wind who had been killed previously, but was still inferior to Xikui, so under Xikuis all-out attack, this peak powerhouse couldnt bear the enormous pressure and was killed and retreated. This was because Xikui was too crazy, he could be said to be sparing no effort in killing, with the aim of resolving the battle here as quickly as possible, and then going to assist Jason. Xikui knew that a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse was terrifying and powerful, and he also knew in his heart that Jasons qualifications were heaven-defying, and his battle power was supreme, and that such a heavenly pride of the earth would grow up in the future, and would be able to decide the battle between the heavens and the earth. Therefore, even if Xikui sacrifices himself, he must not let anything happen to Jason. Robert against an Extreme Realm Emperor, he was also fearless, his own purple Kirin illusion appeared in the sky, surrounded by strands of auspicious purple Qi, a Kirin Divine Power into his body, he evolved Kirin Battle Technique punch, attacking the earth and heaven. Kirin Battle Technique, attacking and killing forward, he actually suppressed that Extreme Realm Emperor early stage Ascended Warrior. Benji did the same, a shadow of the Earth Store King sat in the sky, a wave of the Earth Store Kings power converged into him, and he executed the The Earth Store Sutra battle technique, a style of Eight Thunders attack drew a burst of muffled thunderous sounds from the void, spreading in all directions! The eight Fists that evolved were like thunder falling from eight directions, killing the Extreme Realm Emperor Beginner Level opponent with a mighty pressure that destroyed everything. The opponent exploded his Power of the Gods and fought hard, but under Benjis overpowering punches, he was shaken to the point that he kept retreating. Zack and Marcel were also fighting, they were each fighting against the Extreme Realm Emperors warriors, and the warriors in Forbidden Land were also brave and courageous, all of them were passionate, and their fighting spirit was infinite, and they fought with all their strength against the Heavenly Warriors in front of them. In contrast, the number of Forbidden Land fighters was much higher, and each one of them was an iron blooded warrior who had fought hundreds of battles, and under their attack and kill, they also utilized formation coordination, so that not only were they able to kill the enemy more efficiently, but also take care of theirrades around them, and protect theirrades around them. Under the efficient killing of Forbidden Land warriors, those Heavenly Warriors in the field began to fall one by one, and the number of Heavenly Warriors at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor became less and less. The bnce of victory in the battle was beginning to tilt towards the Forbidden Land Warriors side. However, none of them were cking off, none of them were taking it lightly, on the contrary, their faces were all grave, and they all held an aura of death. This was because they knew that what would determine the winner of this battle was the fight between Jason and Hunyue. If even Jason couldnt resist Hunyue, then no one in the field would be able to resist and would be killed! Chapter 2277 – Blood for Blood (I) Rumble! At this time, a more violent fist power bombardment sound between Jason and Hunyue came, Hunyue evolved a fist power to the strongest, that fist intent evolved a majestic mountain shadow, crushed this side of the emptiness, embedded with a wisp of life and death pressure as if it was going to crush this side of the space like it was going to be crushed,prehensively bombarded towards Jason. Break me! Jason opened his mouth and roared, a brilliant fist aura erupted from his fist, his own Sunling Bloodline power continuously converged into his fist, the Origin Power also erupted along with his fist, meeting the battle forward with an unrelenting and invincible might, and shaking Hunyues fist attack hard. Even though Jasons qi and blood were majestic and his Origin Power was boundless, the power rules contained in the strand of Life and Death Power that Hunyue had evolved still suppressed Jason, and the force in Hunyues fist also shook Jason, forcing Jasons figure to keep retreating. At the same time, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body also blossomed with a blinding light. Fortunately, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was strong enough, or else it would be difficult to resist Hunyues eroding attack of the power of life and death. Hunyues face looked more and more gloomy, he had made several strikes in a row, but he was unable to knock Jason down, which made him greatly annoyed, but also felt more and more rmed, with the heavenlybat power that Jason had shown, if he didnt get rid of Jason, he would really be a big threat to The Celestial Realm in the future. Heaven Taking Fist! Hunyue let out a fierce shout, his entire body rushed towards the repelled Jason, he was determined not to give Jason the slightest chance to catch his breath, and evolved the rules of the Quasi life and death realm Upanishad that he had realized, causing the life and death power that he erupted from to reach the peak of the realm. He urged this supreme and boundless power of life and death, and unleashed the supreme fist Dao Heaven Taking Fist of the Mixed Origin lineage, and his fist sted out, containing a heaven-capturing might, causing the void to tremble and roar, and the Cultivate pressure of the breath of life and death seemed like it was going to copse the heavens and earth, enveloping them with an irresistible might. The Cultivate pressure of life and death seems to be copsing the world, enveloping Jason with an irresistible might.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jasons figure was retreating, Hunyues attack had alreadye over, it was clear that he was going to follow up his victory andpletely suppress him. With Jasons richbat experience, he knew that once he started to be suppressed by Hunyues punches, with Hunyues powerful strength, he would fall into a crisis. Therefore, this time Jason had to fight! Not only to give Hunyue a strong counterattack, he also has to fight out his own momentum, to reverse the situation in the field where he was suppressed! It was only a pity that so far, he still hadnt been able to trigger Front Arctic, so Jason gritted his teeth, and he could only explode into Extension Arctic Fist! Extension Arctic, Fist Transformation Green Dragon, explode for me! Jason roared angrily, his bodys aura erupted, his own monstrous qi and blood swept through the air, the evolved Sunling Bloodline zed like the sun, and madly merged into the Extension Arctic Fist that he had evolved, a fierce, majestic, and overbearing horror! A violent, majestic, overbearing and terrifying power was forming. Ang roarC At the same time, Jasons green dragon illusion was also integrated into his fist gesture, the fist gesture transformed into a dragon, manifesting that fist intent like a green dragon crossing the sky, devouring the sky, the endless dragon might aura was permeating, containing an overbearing might to kill heaven and earth. This was the Fist of ughtering Heaven, which contained his fathers life-long boxing axioms, and also condensed his fathers lifelong fighting spirit and battle intent imprint! Jason erupted with this fist power, catalyzing it with the explosive power condensed by the Extension Arctic Fist, causing the power of this fist to reach a peak of supremacy. Boom! The fist was pushed forward, breaking and killing the void, a supreme dragon might that swept through the sky was manifesting, an aura that dominated and killed the heavens and earth was present, and a power that was enough to destroy everything was erupting! This fist, met Hunyue, like a huge sea tide,pletely engulfed Hunyue! At that moment, Hunyues face changed slightly, he was able to feel the terrifyingly strong killing power contained in Jasons punch, majestic and unbounded, and it sted towards him. Hunyue was incredulous, unable to believe that with JasonExtreme Realm Emperors level of strength, he was actually able to break out such a powerful punch. However, Hunyue was not panicked, as he believed that the strand of Life and Death Rule power that he had realized was able to form an absolute suppression on Jason. Rumble! In an instant, the fists of the two men frantically bombarded together, erupting with earth-shattering sound and power. Under the bombardment of fist power, Hunyues fist power evolved a ray of life and death power all the way through the kill forward, erosion impact to Jason, evolved the power of fist power is also in the full eruption, that contains the power of the fist of the heaven will bepletely engulfed by Jasons entire person. Simrly, the explosive power of Jasons punch also sted forward, and the shadow of the green dragon that was manifested in his fists intent was revealed in all its might, sweeping forward with the might of swallowing the heavens and pouncing on Hunyue. At the same time, the majestic power condensed by Extension Arctic also erupted at the first time, forming a storm of force like a furious sea, also engulfing Hunyue. The power rules that Jason currently mastered were unable to counter the strand of life and death power that Hunyue had evolved, even the power that Extension Arctic had erupted could not. However, in the face of the terrifying power that Jasons Extension Arctic Fist had erupted, Hunyue was likewise unable to resist all of it. ImmediatelyC Bang! A thumping sound resounded through the air, and a burst of sting sounds came from the void, and the shocking might cut open the ce where the two stood inyer afteryer. In the storm that arose from the force of the fist, the two figures retreated one after another. Jason was knocked back again, and even a trace of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth, the light of Green Dragons Golden Body on his body also dimmed, and his own Sunling Bloodline even declined drastically. Extension Arctics urging had already caused him to consume most of his Sunling Bloodline, and with the sharp depletion of his qi and blood, his Cultivate aura was also weakened. As his figure retreated backwards, the Storage Ring in Jasons hand shed with millimeters of light, and he had already taken out a Spirit Stone, absorbing the aura energy contained within the Spirit Stone in the first instance. At the same time, he also took out a Qi and Blood Dan and swallowed it. Hunyues figure was also forced back by the might of the Extension Arctic Fist that Jason had executed, his face turned white for a while, and the qi and blood within his body was violently tossing and turning, and it had even reached a certain forceful impact. This makes Hunyue simply hate want to go crazy, he upies the Cultivate Realm on the advantage, should be fully suppressed Jason is right, actually also by Jason repelled? This was something that shouldnt have happened! Kid, I will kill you in this battle! Hunyue opened his mouth and shouted, the Cultivate power on his body once again flourished, he could see that Jason wanted to recover his own blood, of course he wouldnt give Jason this recovery time. Therefore, Hunyue wrapped in the monstrous rage and killing opportunity, his body shape moved, once again towards Jason to attack and kill. Chapter 2278 Blood for Blood (II) Hunyues aura manifested itself, his killing intent was strong, and his qi and blood were like a tidal wave, surging madly. He catalyzed Origin Power, condensed a life and death aura around his body, diffused life and death might crushed towards Jason, he rushed over extremely fast, before he arrived, he had already evolved a monstrous fist might, copsed the sky, with an unrivaled aura to kill Jason. The fist might shook the void, and the fist intent contained within evolved a majestic mountain shadow, copsing down towards the space where Jason was, as if he wanted to carry that ten thousand pounds of momentum topletely kill Jason. Want to kill me? Then take out your skills! Isnt it the Quasi life and death realm? Ill kill it too! Jason opened his mouth and bellowed, as he possessed the Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, his own qi and blood zed like the sun, endless, and recovering extremely quickly. When he swallowed the Bloodline Dan and absorbed the pure energy of the Spirit Stone, his Sunling Bloodline was once again stimted, sweeping through the sky, and under his Fighter Arctic, his fighting spirit and will to fight also reached a peak, and he had no fear of attacking and killing Hunyue. s Golden Body was zing with a dazzling light, and he faced Hunyue with a fearless aura. Even facing a strong person like Hunyue, whose Cultivate cultivation was one whole realm higher than his, Jason was not afraid, but instead, the battle spirit and fighting spirit that erupted from his body seemed to turn into a heavenly sword, stretching out across the world. Such strong fighting spirit also inspired Xikui and other Forbidden Land warriors. Xikuis rage to kill intent zing boundless, he ispletely desperate in the killing, in his this kind of disregard for their own safety, and even repeatedly to injury for injury, blood for blood fighting method, the strength itself is slightly inferior to that The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouse once again injured, coughing up blood, appear to be precarious. For this reason, Xikui also paid the price of his own injuries, but facing this kind of situation in the battle, Xikui alreadypletely do not care, he only wanted to kill the opponent in front of him as soon as possible, and then go to assist Jason. Not far away, the two major powerhouses in the battlefield of the Ninth City were watching this battle. One was Xiongtu of The Celestial Realms Mixed Origin lineage, and the other was Ninth Citys Lord Kong. Even though they were some distance apart, with Kongs cultivation, he was still able to clearly see the battlefield where Jason and Xikui and the others were fighting against the Ascended Warriors led by Hunyue. Kong recognized Xikui, but he didnt recognize Jason at all, and what made his face feel shocked was that Jason was actually able to resist Hunyues attacks over and over again. Hunyue had clearly manifested the cultivation of Quasi life and death realm, Jason was only Extreme Realm Emperor, this was fighting across a whole big realm. This is really too heaven-defying! Only a strong person like Kong, who was truly based at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, had a deep cognizance of how difficult and impossible it was to fight with a difference of one major realm. But what shocked him was that a young man he didnt recognize had actually done it! Who was this young man? Kong was certain that it was by no means a young celestial in Land of the Divine Fallen. He knew all the young generation of celestials in Land of the Divine Fallen, but no one was able to do what Jason did to be able to fight across a great realm. Even if you look at the entire The Celestial Realm, there are only a few supreme celestial pride that can fight across a great realm, and there are very few of them, very few of them are like a phoenix feather. So, is this young man from the outside world? Outside of Forbidden Land, The Human Realm had actually seen the emergence of such a heaven-defying level of heavenly pride? Kong was very happy that such a young talent had appeared in The Human Realm, and he was genuinely delighted and excited, because he would not forget that The Human Realm was the ce where Cultivate originated from! Compared to Kongs joy, the opposite side of Xiongtus face waspletely gloomy, and even his eyes were already flickering with a little bit of fierce killing opportunity. A young man at the Extreme Realm Emperor level was actually able to take on Hunyue? What did this mean? When did such a strong heavenly pride that couldpletely rival The Celestial Realm appear on this side of the Lower Realm? Moreover, he even possessed Dragon Bloodline? Xiongtus eyes sank slightly, and a murderous streak shed across his eyes. This kind of young pride must be strangled in the cradle! At that moment, the space in front of Xiongtus eyes suddenly looked like it was torn apart, Xiongtu took a step out, and his body disappeared, only the space where he was standing appeared to have a slight ripple. On the opposite side, Kong had been on the alert for Xiongtu, so when Xiongtu appeared to move, Kong also moved his body, and the whole person seemed to be tearing through the space, disappearing in the same ce. Rip through space and walk! For Quasi life and death realm level powerhouses, they were already able to do this initially. Walking through space was simr to shrinking the ground into an inch, being able to split space and achieve instantaneous discement through the shortening of spatial distance. Almost the next moment, not far away from a space zone, violently came from an iparably violent vibration, that side of the space as if it had been exploded. There was a loud boom sound. Subsequently, two figures appeared from that space zone, it was Kong and Xiongtu. The Cultivate pressure left behind after the battle remained on their bodies, as if they had fought for a short time. Kong stared at Xiongtu and said with a cold smile, Didnt you say that you wanted to sit back and watch the warriors under yourmand and mine fight to see which sides warriors are stronger? Howe you cant help it anymore? Is this to go back on your word? Xiongtu stared at Kong and said, I really didnt think that such a supreme young talent had actually appeared in your Lower Realm, but Extreme Realm Emperor, yet he possesses such battle power! Its a pity that hes being targeted by Hunyue, Im sure Hunyue will kill him, and Id love to see what kind of expression you have on your face when the timees. Kong slowly said, The Human Realm itself is the ce of Cultivate origins, and you The Celestial Realm are nothing more than a pavilion in the air, a pitiful creature without its roots! Since I, The Human Realm, have such a celestial prideing out of nowhere, I will definitely push all enemies across! Is that so? Then Ill have to wait and see. Xiongtu responded coldly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Being stared at by Kong like this made Xiongtu realize that he didnt have much of a chance to strangle Jason, and right now he could only hope that Hunyue would be able to kill Jason. In Xiongtus opinion, a lower realm heavenly pride like Jason being strangled was ten times more important than killing Kong. Boom! Boom! Hunyue was still taking on Jason with a furious storm of attacks. Under the continuous erosion of Hunyues strand of life and death power, Jasons impact was getting bigger and bigger, and blood kept spilling out from the corners of his mouth. However, with his iparable blood, his iparable Green Dragons Golden Body, and his unyielding fighting spirit and will to fight, Jason still continued to fight. Bang! At this time, Jason and Hunyue once again had a hard punch, Jason grunted, and his body slightly retreated backward. Hunyues eyes shed with murderous intent, and he wanted to continue to attack and kill. Whew! A powerful fist attacked towards Hunyues side, each punch contained a force of The pinnacle of spirituality, and it took Hunyue without reservation. This was actually Xikui, who hade to Jasons aid, indicating that the strong man of The pinnacle of spirituality who had fought against him had been killed by him. Chapter 2279 – Furious Killing Strike Xikuis body was overflowing with blood, in order to kill that The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouse, he also paid a certain amount of injuries as a price, but his own might didnt diminish, and his entire person still appeared to be valiant and courageous, as he fully erupted out of his own The pinnacle of spirituality power, and evolved a supreme fist power to He attacked Hunyues side. Hunyue nced out of the corner of his eye and saw Xikuis attack, he immediately snorted coldly and said, Looking for death! Saying that, Hunyue executed the Hunyuan Taiyue Boxing fist stance, and sted out a fist towards the front, taking it straight towards Xikui. In the fist momentum, the shadow of a majestic mountain was manifested, suppressing the sky and crushing the space, containing a strand of the power of life and death within it, and thus it sted towards Xikui. Bang! A thumping fist sound exploded in the air. It was actually seen that under Hunyues fist power bombardment, that majestic mountain-like fist power directly broke Xikuis fist power attack, and the strand of life and death power contained within it also impacted towards Xikui. Woah Xikui couldnt resist at all, even if he wasnt injured, he still couldnt carry Hunyues fist power, not to mention the fact that he was currently in a situation where he was injured. Xikui was knocked backward, coughing up blood from his mouth, and his Cultivate aura was declining rapidly. Despite this, Xikui still seems to be unrelenting in his will to fight, he strongly endured the injuries in his body, but also rushed to kill Hunyue, so fearless of life and death aura, highlighting his strong will to fight, as well as a determination not to be afraid of death. Hunyue took a look at Xikui who actually charged up without any knowledge of death, the killing machine on his body became even more prevalent and boundless. If you want to seek death, then I will fulfill you! Hunyue once again broke out his fist momentum, manifesting his fist intent to shake the void, causing the space to tremble violently, a strand of the power of life and death broke out in his fist momentum, a party of majestic and heavy fist intent like a mountain attacked Xikui face to face. Xikuis face was fearless, the gaze in his eyes looked iparably resolute, he roared, his own The Power of the Gods was in full eruption, along with the evolution of his fist momentum, with the momentum of defying life and death to meet the battle. Boom! An earth-shattering sound resounded, Xikui opened his mouth with a wow sound, the whole person was once again sent flying, this time once again under the injury, making his injuries have been very serious, after falling to the ground for a moment and a half were unable to stand up. Hunyue did not pursue the attack, only because he violently sensed that a momentum carrying the monstrous Lord Wrath killing was sweeping towards him. Hunyue fixed his eyes and saw Jason sprinting over, carrying an angry killing intent on his body, his own aura of pressure is also climbing up, the green dragon shadow behind him followed closely, stretching across the sky and the earth, diffusing a world of supreme divine might. Front Arctic, kill! Jason let out a roar, his eyes widened in fury, his killing machine was violent, and that monstrous might copsed into the sky, causing the winds in the heavens and the earth to rise up, and even presenting a vision of the Great Dao roaring. Previously when Xikui attacked and killed Hunyue, Jason was recovering his own qi and blood while frantically running Front Arctic. Finally, when Xikui was injured by Hunyue for the second time, he sessfully triggered Front Arctic. Jason immediately rushed towards Hunyue with unstoppable might, a channel of qi and blood from his body impacted the sky, one after another, like the vast and boundless blood-colored ocean, making Jasons entire body look like it was sweeping a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, a strong killing machine rushed towards Hunyue. Front Arctic triggered, the four threads in Jasons bodys cosmic shadow solidified, and a fourfold increase in battle power erupted! Boom! Jason threw a punch, and at that instantC Kaboom! The space where his fist passed through, there was a burst of ear-piercing and iparable sting sound, as if this side of space could not bear the power of Jasons punch, and could not amodate the terrifying and iparable killing power that erupted from the punch! From afar, Xiongtu, who was watching the battle, realized something, his face abruptly changed, an unbelievable color appeared in his eyes, he immediately shouted, Be carefulCN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In fact, Hunyue himself sensed a great sense of crisis. When Jason broke out the Front Arctic Fist, it brought him the feeling as if a flood beast had revived, wanting to swallow him whole. The terrifying pressure that permeated from this punch alone was enough to threaten him, and the terrifying Origin Power seemed to be doubling and multiplying, stacking up to a terrifying level, a terrifying level that was enough to pose a life and death threat to him! Fist of Heaven Taking, Power of Life and Death! Hunyue waspletely toote to dodge, his face was horrified, but he calmed down, he roared angrily into the air, frantically urging his own Origin Power, the strand of Life and Death Power that he could manifest all exploded, with the bombardment of his Heaven Taking Fist Power, the monstrous Fist Power swept through the air, leading to the heavens and earth to roar and vibrate, the majestic and boundless Fist Power was erupting, and the strand of Life and Death Power embedded within was reaching a supreme level of strength. The power of life and death contained within it had even reached the strongest realm. Boom! The fist power of the two men sted, under the collision and impact of the power of the fist Dao, the space looked like it had exploded, erupting into a burst of sound like muffled thunder. Jasons fist power of four times increase in the full outbreak of the war power, like the flood beast like crazy swept towards Hunyue, Hunyue simply unable to block, the whole person was that violent and iparable killing power engulfed. Simrly, the force of life and death that erupted from Hunyues punching power also impacted and eroded towards Jason. Jasons body staggered backwards, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, but his own Cultivate might was still as strong as ever. Hunyues entire body was also flying backward, the bodys blood surged up to his throat, he could not suppress it at all, and under one mouth, a mouthful of blood arrows were sprayed out. As Hunyue spit out this blood, his aura immediately weakened, originally surrounded by the body of the pressure of the breath of life and death also faded. It could be seen that under the outbreak of Jason Front Arctics strike, the injuries that Hunyue had received were not optimistic, and had even injured his Cultivate Origin. Brother Xikui, are you alright? Jason reached out and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, looking towards the direction where Xikui had copsed. Xikui had already stood up again, he took a deep breath and only felt a burning pain in his body, under Hunyues power of life and death that broke the kill, he only felt that it had be difficult to run his own Origin Power. I, Im fine Jason, if you cant beat him, take the people away, Ill hold him off! You are the hope of The Human RealmCultivate, you still have huge room for growth, you cant die fighting here. Xikui opened his mouth. Jason opened his mouth and smiled, looking bold as he said, Brother Xikui, since I am The Human RealmCultivates hope, then of course I must battle with the aura of an earthly martial artist! If I run away from the battle, Earthly Cultivates aura will be weakened, and what face will I have to represent the Earthly Martial Artists? Dont worry about me, in this battle, I will also ughter this fellow! Chapter 2280 – Battle of Life and Death (I) Hearing Jasons bold words, the hot blood in Xikuis body also boiled up, and he smiled broadly and said, Jason, it seems that I have said the wrong thing and underestimated your battle intent! It is true as you said, how can I be a deserter when I go to war, then I will join forces with you and fight to the end in blood! Brother Xikui, you go and assist the other Forbidden Land warriors in the battle. Youre too injured, and besides, you wont be able to block your opponents fist power! Jason opened his mouth as he stared at Hunyue and said in a deep voice, As for this person, leave it to me! I swear that I will have to subdue him! Xikuis face was stunned, and he was somewhat stunned, suppressing a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse on his own? Before, Xikui felt that this was aplete fools errand, but after witnessing Jasons miracles over and over again, Xikui seemed to be numb, and only felt that with Jasons heaven-defying strength, he should have been able to do it, and it would be strange if he couldnt do it. It was as if Jason was capable of creating any miracle in battle. Xikui also realized that with his current injured state, he couldnt help Jason much, and if he joined in the battle against Hunyue, he would be a burden instead. Therefore, Xikui took a deep breath and said, Jason, Ill leave this opponent to you. Ill lead the Forbidden Land warriors to annihte the rest of the enemies! With that, Xikui charged towards the battlefield where the Forbidden Land warriors and the Ascended Warriors were still fighting against each other. Xikui noticed that Robert and Benji were still battling with The Celestial Realms two early-grade Pathfinder opponents, who, to put it mildly, were already being suppressed by Robert and Benji. Xikui did not rush over to help, he could see that Robert and Benji were also at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, fighting against The Celestial Realms Early Stage Pathfinder powerhouses could greatly refine their own Cultivate, which would have a great effect on their Cultivate enhancement. Xikui rushed towards the rest of the Ascension warriors, ready to lead the Forbidden Land warriors and annihte the enemies in the field with a single blow. Hunyues face became extremely ugly as he stared at Jason with a chilling gaze, an unwilling shame surging throughout his entire being, and a raging rage killing opportunity festering. Just now, he heard the warning sound from Xiongtu, which meant that Xiongtu was paying attention to this battle. With his Quasi life and death realm cultivation, under Xiongtus eyes, if he couldnt grill Jason to death, it would be a dereliction of duty and he would be chastised by Xiongtu. Therefore, in this battle, he vowed to kill Jason even if he had to put his life on the line to get rid of a big problem for The Celestial Realm in the future. Quasi life and death realm? it seems its nothing more than that! Jason walked towards Hunyue step by step, killing machines surging in his eyes, the battle spirit on his body swept through the air, and then said, Tonight, I am destined to kill a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse! In order to raise the might of my The Human Realm martial artist! The gaze in Hunyues eyes sank, cold killing intent flickering as he coldly said, What an arrogant and ignorant fellow! You will never know the power of the power of the Laws of Life and Death until you reach this step! No matter how heaven-defying you are, you will be killed in this battle! Is that so? Then lets continue fighting! Jason opened his mouth, his body was filled with The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way and Green Dragon Origin, which were continuously condensing into a dragon shape, that was the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon attack. That was the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon attack. Whoosh! Jason activated his March Arctic, and his entire body immediately turned into a stream of light, rushing towards Hunyue with a speed like the wind. As Jason rushed over, the thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that he instantly evolved also swept and pounced on Hunyue with the might of a raging storm. In the blink of an eye, this side of space was immediately filled with Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon evolved by Jason, and thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon contained the strongest power. The Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon was filled with thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, which contained the supreme power of killing and killing, indiscriminately attacking and killing from all aspects of Hunyues body, and that might shocked the hearts of the people, causing the entire void to tremble violently. Mountains in ten directions suppress the nine heavens! Hunyue was calm andposed, he possessed extremely rich battle experience, in the face of Jasons squeezing the sky, stormy attacking and killing moves, he didnt panic and didnt rush, he evolved the strongest fist intent, forming one side and another side of towering cloud-like mountain shadows, encircling his body, transverse file in front, will be that a road surrounded the killing over the Emperors Qi, the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. Transforms into Dragon. In the shadow of the ten mountains, a fist wrapped with endless killing energy was condensed, and with the momentum of lightning speed, it bombarded Jason. In the fist momentum, a force of life and death was erupting, making the might of this fist shake this side of heaven and earth, breaking and killing the sky, containing a horrifying and monstrous killing intent, and it sted to Jasons front. Give me a break! Jason let out a fierce shout, and thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon fiercely gathered together, ultimately forming a huge and boundless dragon shadow that looked like it was going to connect heaven and earth, and followed his fist momentum to meet him forward.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rumble! The two mens punches collided, erupting with a shocking might, and the power of the fist dao collided under the crazy bombardment, and the force generated by the dao astral winds strangled in all directions. The power of life and death contained in Hunyues punch impacted Jason, and at the same time, the ten mountains evolved copsed towards Jason, thus bombarding Jasons body. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was dealt a heavy blow, and the green-golden color of the Green Dragons Golden Body began to dim, and even the skin on some parts of Jasons body began to crack, spilling out a trace of blood, making his entire body look like a kind of blood-stained elegance. Jason was injured again, his injuries were still very heavy, but his fierce battle spirit was still like the spear that stabbed straight into the air, never yielding the slightest bit! The Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that erupted from Jasons fist also impacted Hunyue, causing fresh blood to spill out from the corner of Hunyues mouth. At this level, it could be said that the two of them were already engaged in a duel between life and death! In this battle, only one person was destined to live! Emperors Common Respect! Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body spared the heavy blow, but he still didnt back down a bit as he roared and unleashed the second fist stance of Human Emperor Fist. Boom! The fist power erupted, causing the void to shake, and an imperial might impacted thend of the Nine Heavens. In theherworld, Jasons fist intent manifested a blurred emperor shadow, sitting in the nine heavens, suppressing the current world, containing a divine might aura that could not be looked at directly. Kill! Hunyue roared as he frantically activated his strongest attacking and killing moves, condensing the strongest strand of the power of life and death, and swung his fist to st forward. Bang! The two mens fists collided, erupting into a shocking might, and the shocking impact of the power also caused their figures to retreat one after another. Jason, however, stabilized his stance, and with an explosion of his feet, he charged towards Hunyue with an aura that swallowed the mountains and rivers, and opened his mouth and shoutedC Dragon Breath Strike! Chapter 2281 – Battle of Life and Death (II) Hunyues figure was still retrogressing, although Jason could hardly resist the attack of the power of the Law of Life and Death that Hunyue hadprehended, but simrly, Hunyue could not resist the power of the punch that Jasons The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way and Green Dragon Origin had exploded under themunion of the Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way and Green Dragon Origin. The power of Human Emperor Fists fist power that erupted from the fusion of Jasons The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way and Green Dragon Origin. Jason didnt give Hunyue the slightest chance to react, he forcefully stabilized his stance, pushed March Arctic to instantly approach, and then exploded into the Dragon Breath Strike attack! Aang roarC At that moment, a dragons roar resounded through the nine heavens and ten earths, the sound of might rolling out, the momentum of that dragons might sweeping through this heaven and earth. In the void, the massive body of the green dragon phantom that stretched across the sky moved, and the winds in the heavens and earth stirred up, and visions were presented. This huge green dragon phantom looked down in the sky, emitting that earth-shattering dragon roar, and then opened its mouth, and a violent and iparable dragon breath was spewed out, sweeping towards Hunyue and engulfing him in the past. Dragon breath strike! The Green Dragon Mirage erupted with a tidal wave of Dragon Breath Power under a single spit. Dragon Breath Power turned into an ocean,pletely engulfing Hunyue, wherever the Dragon Breath passed through, gusts of wind were raging, sand was flying, and a majestic and boundless invisible power was manifesting. At that moment, Hunyues face was violently stunned, he steeply only felt a needle-like stinging sensation in his mind, a majestic and magnificent Dragon Breath Power filled his mind, that Dragon Breath Power was impacting his spiritual consciousness with devastating might, as if it was going to tear his entire divine consciousness apart. This was a powerful attack from the spiritual side! When Hunyue realized this, it was already toote, and under the erosive impact of the Dragon Breath Power, his mind was stagnant for a moment, and his reflexes were dyed for a moment as well. This was extremely fatal! Sword of the Emperor, kill! Jason roared into the air as he frantically urged The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way and Green Dragon Origin, the two great Origin Qi merging together to form a majestic and boundless Origin Power. Then, he evolved the fourth fist style of Human Emperor Fist C Sword of the Emperor! Jasons fist stance evolved, and an overwhelming Sword Intent blossomed on his body, and the fist stance evolved to form the shadow of a heavenly Sword of the Emperor out of thin air! Although it was only a shadow, but it was sharp, surrounded by a heavy and boundless The spirit of the emperor, containing the divine might of cutting through the nine heavens and ten earths, the blossoming sword aura was bright and dazzling, and the sword qi stirred up gulped up ten thousand miles, as if it had evolved to the extreme, and could cut down the extra-terrestrial stars. Jasons fist power struck, the evolved fist intent evolved into the long sword that prated through heaven and earth, cutting through the void, pointing straight towards Hunyue, a supreme and invincible overriding killing opportunitypletely blossomed from that sword aura, stabbing towards Hunyue! Dammit! Give me a break! When Hunyue came back to his senses, he realized that he had already lost his head start, and his mind was still in a state of extreme stabbing pain. It could be seen that that Dragon Breath Strike had caused an extremely powerful impact on his mental power, causing him to fail to ease up until this moment. Faced with Jasons shocking sword attack, Hunyue instinctively felt a sense of trembling fear, only because he could sense that this strike was an extremely fatal threat to him. Immediately, Hunyue frantically activated his own Origin Power, fully exploding the power of life and death that he was able to evolve, and he activated the Hunyuan Taiyue Boxing fist, the mountain formed by the heavy fist intent copsing the void, in a vain attempt to resist the Sword of the Emperors shadow. HoweverC Snort! Under Hunyues loss of the head start, his evolved fist momentum was ultimately half a beat slower, and the power of the erupted fist momentum failed to fully evolve. As a result, when that Sword of the Emperors shadow stabbed over, it easily broke Hunyues fist momentum, and the sword tip blossomed out a murderous sword aura that also entered Hunyues body.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the same time, Hunyues fist momentum was alsopletely evolved, and the mountain shadow that was transformed by his fist intent also heavily bombarded Jason. Puh- Jason coughed up blood and flew backwards, and as he was retreating, he saw the sword shadow of Sword of the Emperor formed by his Human Emperor Fists fourth fist gesture prate through Hunyues body. Hunyues figure staggered backwards and stumbled on his feet, almost falling straight to the ground headfirst. His entire Cultivate aura was instantly like that of a deted balloon, and it was leaking out crazily, including his life essence, which was also draining away at a rapid pace. It could be seen that Hunyue had suffered an extremely fatal injury this time. Hunyues mouth was constantly bleeding, his face turned pale, and his Cultivate Essence Qi looked like it had dropped by a thousand percent, and his entire person was in an extremely weakened state. Hunyues face changed in shock, and he had one more unknown elixir in his hand, which he all stuffed into his mouth. He clearly sensed that a sword mark was left on his Cultivate Origin as if it had been cut by a sharp sword, almost chopping his Cultivate Origin directly into two halves! Therefore, Hunyue took the elixir of the Mixed Origin Vein, which was to re-stabilize his Cultivate Origin, and as long as his Cultivate Origin could be re-stabilized, then his Cultivate Breath would be able to recover quickly as well. At this moment, Hunyue was really scared, just now Jasons strike, really has the strength to kill him, he never dreamed that an Extreme Realm Emperor level opponent could actually be able to break out such a powerful and terrifying strike, this really is unbelievable to him. Hunyue swallowed the elixir really possesses a heaven-defying effect, the Cultivate breath that had originally dropped by a thousand percent is slowly picking up, making his Cultivate might also gradually be stronger and stronger back. This represented that he had initially controlled his origin injury. However, how could Jason watch Hunyues Origin Injury recovering and not do anything about it? Jason certainly wouldnt give Hunyue enough time to recover from his injuries. At this time, Jasons injuries were actually very heavy, under the impact of Hunyues punches over and over again, as well as the erosion of the power of life and death, some cracks appeared on his Green Dragons Golden Body, and there was a constant overflow of fresh blood, and the injuries in his body were not optimistic. However, the hot blood in Jasons body was still running unceasingly. As long as the hot blood does not stop, the battle will not stop! Before the enemy fell, this battle was not yet over! Kill! Jason let out a fierce shout as he catalyzed his March Arctic and instantly sprinted towards Hunyue. At the same time, Jason actually cast Extension Arctic Fist once again! At that moment, the qi and blood that swept through Jasons body converged into the evolved Extension Arctic Fist with an iparably crazy momentum, brewing a fierce, bloodthirsty, and overbearing majestic power! Chapter 2282 – A Battle to Surprise the Heavens (I) Jason was activating the Extension Arctic Fist, in the Fist there was a huge force formed by the Sunling Bloodline, with the activation of the fist, it crushed the void, shaking the surrounding space, making the void look like it was unstable. Jason was really desperate, he was already injured, and his Sunling Bloodline was also weakened, for the sake of this sure shot, he recklessly put his Sunling Bloodline into the Extension Arctic Fist without reservation. Extension Arctic Fist. He could already tell that Hunyues Cultivate Origin was unstable, and that Hunyue had taken the elixir to recover from his own Cultivate Origin injury. Jasons purpose was to prevent Hunyues Cultivate Origin injury from recovering, and with the help of this punch attack, like thest straw that broke the camels back, he wouldpletely crush Hunyues Cultivate Origin. Fist Drop Nine Specters! Jason instantly approached, and the majestic power that had been condensed under the activation of Extension Arctic was erupting, and with this monstrous power that was like the awakening of a giant beast, he erupted with the punch of Heaven Fist. The might of this fist carried an aura of silence and death, reaching up to the Nine Heavens and descending to the Yellow Springs, and the heavy fist intent contained within it was like it was going to pierce through that Nine Specters Ground! Ill fight you! Hunyues face was livid as he roared out, his entire beingpletely furious. He knew in his heart that he no longer had any way to retreat, the might of Jasons punch was clearly meant topletely subdue him, so of course he wouldnt sit back and wait for death. However, he had not recovered from his Origin injuries, and if he were to mobilize his Origin Power to fight again, it would further injure his Cultivate Origin. The problem was, in the current situation, Hunyue didnt have any choice. If he didnt make a move, then he could only wait for death! Therefore, Hunyue could only fight for his life, and could only be iparably frantic, urging his Origin Power regardless of the cost. Right at the moment he urged to explode his Origin Power, his Cultivate Origin immediately showed a subtle cracking trace, which was a reflection of the Cultivate Origins excessive injuries that were too much for it to bear. At this point, Hunyue was already fighting with the heart of certain death, he evolved that strand of Life and Death Power, that strand of Life and Death Power wrapped in his fist momentum was erupting, his fist might was vast, breaking and killing the sky, as he sted with his fist momentum, he alsoprehensively catalyzed that strand of Life and Death Power, and sted towards the front! Rumble! In an instant, Jason and Hunyues fist power heavily bombarded together, the power of the fist power vibration led to this side of the void all erupted into a burst of rumbling sound of sting, a sweeping force impacted the nine heavens, rolled up the sky wind and clouds, rolled up the flying sand and stones, the two people stood on the ground appeared in a shallow pit. Jasons power of this fist impacted towards Hunyue, the Extension Arctic that was condensed in his fist was like a ten thousand foot tidal wave thatpletely engulfed Hunyue. That huge force impacted into Hunyues body, once again shocked his internal organs, at the same time, his Cultivate Origin that was almost cut in half, under the impact of this huge force,pletely couldnt bear it, with a ttering sound, it cracked into two halves! Immediately after that, the cracks that appeared on Hunyues Cultivate Originpletely crumbled apart, which meant that Hunyues Cultivate Origin waspletely fragmented and destroyed at this moment. Woah Hunyue opened his mouth and coughed out arge mouthful of blood, even if he took a more heaven-defying elixir now, it wouldnt help. The Cultivate Origin hadpletely copsed, and no elixir could save it. In an instant, Hunyues own Cultivate breath fell ten thousand feet, his entire person was already dead, his life essence was also rapidly flowing away, he couldnt survive. Hunyue was unwilling to do so, he looked with difficulty towards the direction where Jason had also been sent flying to the ground, and saw that under Jasons casting of Extension Arctic Fist, his own qi and blood seemed to have been drained, his entire person looked as if his qi and blood had dried up, and his Cultivate breath was also weak and frail. This made Hunyues heart happy, secretly thinking, could Jason also be dying? If that was the case, then even if he could not survive, being able to drag Jason down to hell, then he would be considered to have made a great achievement! After all, killing a heavenly pride like Jason was no less important than killing a Lord of Forbidden Land. However, at the next moment, the pupils in Hunyues eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, and his eyes widenedC he actually saw Jasons hand. He actually saw a sh of light from the Storage Ring on Jasons hand, and he swallowed a qi and blood dan and an origin dan into his mouth, and then he held a small piece of top-grade Spirit Stone in his hand. In an instant, wisps of qi and blood grew from Jasons body, and in almost a few blinks of an eye, the originally weak qi and blood began to be zing and majestic. Correspondingly, Jasons Cultivate breath was also recovering rapidly. No Hunyue opened his mouth and roared in anger, he was so furious that arge mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth once again, followed by his entire body copsing straight to the ground, dying of exhaustion and death without resting in peace! Hunyue died, a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse, was killed in the battlefield like this. Originally, this was nothing, in this battlefield, not to mention Quasi life and death realm, even Quasi life and death realm, and even Immortality, there were also those who fell. The problem is that the person who killed Hunyue was only at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, or a young man with unlimited potential. Then this matter would seem extraordinary. Not far away, Xiongtus face waspletely gloomy, such an oue shocked him greatly and waspletely unexpected. Xiongtu felt more and more that such a heaven-defying heavenly pride in the lower realm could not be retained, otherwise it would surely be a great danger. Almost the instant Hunyue fell, Xiongtu raised his right hand, coalescing it into the momentum of a palm de, erupting into an unexpected strike. In an instant, a shocking de power directly cut through the space, containing a strong and unrivaled Quasi life and death realm peak power, with destructive might, straight to Jason. Boom! At that moment, a huge and iparable fist mango broke through the sky, crushed this side of the void, containing a domineering and boundless pressure, filled with heavy and intense life and death might, bombarded the palm de that broke through the sky. Xiongtus attack was resisted. Kong approached towards Xiongtu and said in a cold voice, What? You cant afford to lose? If you want to fight, let me apany you to have a good fight!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Xiongtu suddenly smiled and said, The appearance of a heavenly pride in the lower realm does surprise me. However, there are ten or eight such level of heavenly prides in my Upper Heaven, so it is simply not enough to be afraid of. This battle has yet to be decided, so lets wait and see. Then sit back and wait for the warriors under yourmand to be bloodied. Kong said in a confident tone. Chapter 2283 – A Battle to Surprise the Heavens (II) Jasons blood was rapidly recovering, in order to give Hunyue a fatal blow, just now he had really put his life on the line, regardless of the cost, he had put all of his Sunling Bloodline into the Extension Arctic Fist. It could be said that the Extension Arctic Fist that erupted had already absorbed all of his Sunling Bloodline, which meant that with that strike, either he or Hunyue would die! If he couldnt kill Hunyue with this blow, with his blood almost drained, he would not be able to fight again for a short period of time, and once Hunyue resisted his blow and rushed to kill him again, he would have to face the end of defeat and death. Fortunately, Jason, with a determined heart, exploded with this blow,pletely crushed Hunyues Cultivate Origin, and also made Hunyue die on the spot. In this battle, Jason had won again, another victory of striking the strong with the weak. He had indeed experienced too many times such life and death battles that turned the tide in desperate situations, and he had also continuously improved his fighting skills and Cultivate strength through such life and death battles. Therefore, his strength is umted step by step in the battlefield, which allows him to Cultivate the foundation of the majestic and solid, no one canpare. Jason was frantically absorbing the aura energy of that small piece of absolute Spirit Stone, and the qi and blood pills and origin pills he had taken were also nourishing his qi and blood and Cultivate origin, and his Cultivate aura was recovering over and over again. Eventually, Jason slowly stood up, and after standing up, he saw that the rest of the Ascended Warriors in the field had also been killed. Robert and Benji had also paid some injuries as a price, and managed to kill their respective opponents, which were Extreme Realm Emperor beginner level warriors, and they managed to cross the level to kill them. Therefore, after Jason stood up, he found that in this battlefield, the Ascended enemies had all fallen. This could not help but make his heart feel a sense of grandeur as he drew his sword and looked around. Jason walked towards Xikui, he sensed that Xikuis injuries were very heavy, and immediately took out some healing elixirs and handed them to Xikui, at the same time, he gave him a piece of Spirit Stone, so that he could properly recover from his injuries. Its fine, I can still resist! Xikui said with a hefty smile. Brother Xikui, I know you can resist, but even if this body of yours is made of iron, then you have to recover from your injuries before you can continue killing the enemy next. Jason said with a smile. Good! Xikui nodded his head as hemented and said, Jason, I wont hide it from you, old me has been hanging out in this battlefield since I was sixteen years old, and Ive been killing for twenty years by now. However, it is not as hot-blooded and refreshing as this nights battle, not only did I kill several The pinnacle of spirituality powerhouses, but I also killed a Quasi life and death realm, I feel that Ive earned a lot! Jason patted Xikuis shoulder and said with a smile, Where is this? Recover well from your injuries, and break the realm of life and death in the future. Back, lets set our goal higher, the next step is to kill Quasi life and death realm, and then Immortality As for Creation realm, this is still too far away for the time being. As a human being, we should be humble, we cant be overly ambitious, we have to take it step by step.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Xikui heard this, the whole person was stunned,pletely do not know how to answer. This had set the goal to Quasi life and death realm or even Immortality, and still said in a serious manner that one should be humble? Immortality, what kind of existence is that? Even in the entire Land of the Divine Fallen, there werent many Immortality powerhouses. If it was an Extreme Realm Emperor under his hand who said these words in front of him, Xikui would have pped his head long ago. But from Jasons mouth, Xikui had an indescribable feeling of recognition, and he subconsciously believed that since Jason had said such words, he would definitely be able to do it. Even if it is not possible at the moment, but there will be a day, can realize what he said. Moreover, this day would not be very far away. Robert and Benji also suffered some injuries, but the injuries were not too serious, Jason also let them recover their injuries first. As for Marcel and Zack, these two were fine, they had fought so far, and were able to suppress opponents at The Celestial RealmExtreme Realm Emperor level. Jason also began to check his injuries, to say the least, his injuries were also very serious, mainly by Hunyues evolution of the strand of the power of life and death, and that strand of the power of life and death is still left in his body, continuously eroding his flesh and organs. Jason immediately activated Green Dragon Secret Art to recover his injuries, and at the same time forced out the residual power of life and death in his body. Jasons Green Dragon Origin Power was extremely majestic, and under his continuous operation of the Secret Art, the Green Dragon Origin Power gradually wiped out the remaining strand of the power of life and death in his body. This made him feel much more rxed, but the injuries in his body still hadnt fully recovered, but his own battle power had also recovered to the point of about 60%. This battle with Hunyue really did allow Jason to have a deeper understanding of his own Cultivate, when in Mengze Mountain, Forever Kongs gift of dao lu allowed him to realize the Extreme Realm Emperors meaning, and even vaguely follow the Extreme Realm Emperor upwards to realize the Extreme Realm Emperors meaning. He even vaguely followed the Extreme Realm Emperor upwards and realized some hazy mysteries of the Quasi life and death realm. Although Forever Kongs gift did not allow Jason and the others to improve their Cultivate, the understanding of Cultivate perception was extremely valuable. Especially after the battle with Hunyue, Jasons Cultivate insights umted more deeply,ying a solid foundation for the next breakthrough of Extreme Realm Emperor. At this time, Xikui had also finished utilizing his energy to heal his injuries, and his entire body had recovered quite a bit, looking much better in spirit. Jason immediately asked, Brother Xikui, how many Quasi life and death realm powerhouses are in this battlefield? Xikui said, In addition to the City Lord of the Ninth City, there is also a Quasi life and death realm beginner level powerhouse named Feng, who is a great general under the Red City Lord, and should be leading the army in the battlefield right in front of us. Jason nodded and said, What about the situation of the other major cities powerhouses? Is Saint Marie-senpai the only Immortality? Xikui hemmed and hawed and said, The first and second city lords are both Immortality powerhouses, the first city lord may have reached the high Immortality rank, and the second city lord is between the beginning and middle Immortality ranks. The lords of the third through fifth cities are all Quasi Immortality, and the lords of the sixth through ninth cities are all at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. The main battleground for the Divines attack on Forbidden Land was the First City. The main battlefield is in the First City, where the Celestial Realms Immortality are gathered. However, with my current strength, I am not qualified to go to the battlefield of the First City, the battlefield over there requires Quasi life and death realm at the very least, and it is only after reaching Quasi life and death realm that one can fight deep in the battlefield over there. Jason nodded his head and had a preliminary knowledge of the situation of Land of the Divine Fallens powerhouses. Chapter 2284 – A Battle to Surprise the Heavens (III) After Xikuis introduction, Jason had also gotten a preliminary understanding of the powerful people in Land of the Divine Fallen, and to put it mildly, they were even more powerful than he had imagined. In addition to Saint Marie, there are two major Immortality powerhouses. As for Saint Marie, its a pity, in Mengze Mountain Jason also learned through Forever Kong that when The Celestial Realm was first established, the powerful people led by Emperor of Heaven took away The Human Realms essence of creation. . Therefore, the Lord of Forbidden Land like Saint Marie could only stay at the peak of Immortality and could not break through the realm of Creation. That was because the Origin of Creation on The Human Realms side was no longer there, and there was simply no condition to break through. Otherwise, with the talent of Saint Marie and many other Forbidden Land Lords, they would have been able to break through to Creation realm long ago. Fortunately, these ancient pathways have not been restored to their original state, so that The Celestial Realm Creation realm powerhouses have not been able toe, otherwise, The Celestial Realm Creation realm powerhouses wille, and no one will be able to resist on the Forbidden Land side. Jason thought to himself that he didnt know when Mengze Mountains Forever Kong would be able to recover to Creation realm, as well as the King of the North, whose divine might is amazing, and he didnt know when he would return. Otherwise, wouldnt they allow these powerful people of the heavens to repeatedlye and attack the Forbidden Land ancient path. Jason took a deep breath and calmed his mind as he stood up and said, Brother Xikui, brothers, all of them can still fight, right? Can! Xikui opened his mouth loudly, then said with a big smile, Somehow, fighting side by side with you Jason, it feels very refreshing, and the hot blood is burning! This time, make sure to kill painfully and ruthlessly ughter these grandsons of The Celestial Realm! Thats good! The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, as if he had be the leader of this squad. As a matter of fact, through Jasons time and time again heaven-defying battle results, both Xikui and the other Forbidden Land warriors were extremely respectful of him and had already taken him as their leader. Forbidden Lands side also revered the strong, especially someone like Jason who had a strong killing aura and supreme battle power, was able to gain their respect. Then well charge over to the battlefield in front of us. If the Heavenly Warriors dont retreat, then well fight to the end! Jasons gaze sank in his eyes and he said loudly. Fight to the end! Xikui and one of the Forbidden Land warriors all shouted in unison as well. Although the number of this team of warriors was notrge, the strong battle spirit that permeated each of them was enough to shake the earth and sky. That battle intent was like fire, rendering an aura of blood and fire. Jason, Xikui and the other Forbidden Land warriors were ready to rush to the battlefield in front of them after a little bit of reorganization, and before they moved, Jasons eyes looked towards a certain direction, and his gaze appeared to be a bit cold. Previously, he and Hunyue had a st against each other, and when he fell to the ground and was recovering his own blood and Origin Qi, he was able to sense that there was a powerful attack that broke through the sky and came straight towards him. At that time, Jason instinctively sensed that he could not resist that blow, even if he was in full strength, he could not resist the power of that blow, and would be killed on the spot. However, that blow was resisted by a strong mans supreme fist.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jason guessed that the one who made the strike should be the Ninth City Lord Kong, and the one who wanted to attack and kill him should be the leader of the team of Ascended Warriors who attacked the Ninth City, only that Jason didnt know what the other partys name was yet. Still want to attack and kill me! Hmph! The next time youe back to Forbidden Land Battlefield, if youre still alive, Ill kill you with my own hands! Jason secretly said in his heart. Where are the wastes of the heavens? Come forward to die! You all belong to the Mixed lineage, right? Your Mixed God Son of this lineage, who was beaten up by Lao Zi in Secret Land of Chaos, can only flee when he sees Lao Zi like a mouse seeing a cat! If your God Son is still like this, you warriors of the Mixed Vein are even worse! No, that Quasi life and death realm guy just now, I only have Extreme Realm Emperor, but I killed him all the same! Remember, my name is Jason, from The Human Realm! This name is destined to be your The Celestial Realms bad news! Is The Celestial Realm great? I, The Human Realm martial artists, do not fear death battles! In an instant, a shout echoed just like before, once again echoing in this battlefield of blood and fire. Not far away, Xiongtu a face of iron green iparable, face gloomy to drip water, his chest cavity lit up a ball of anger, double fists tightly clenched, if not have Kong in the side staring, he would have shot to kill. Kongs face was calm, his heart was shaken and he was pleasantly surprised, he really didnt think that The Human Realm would have such an outstanding talent, is The Human Realm going toe out again with a strong person who isparable to the ancient Emperor of Man? If that was the case, then there was hope for The Human Realm. At the same time, Kong was also quite speechless in his heart, and only felt that Jasons hate pulling skills were really first ss, and that ear-piercing shouts spread all over the battlefield, making those Heavenly Warriors in this battlefield all resentful, and at the same time, making the morale of these Heavenly Warriors unavoidably suffer some impacts. Jason! This name really made each and every Celestial Warrior in the field memorize it, with the Extreme Realm Emperor being able to kill Quasi life and death realm powerhouses? This really shocked them deeply, making them incredulous and at the same time terrified, when did such a supreme pride appear in this lower realm? In this battle, Jason had really shocked the heavens with his heaven-defying performance. The morale of the heavenly warriors in this battlefield was hit, but the morale of the Forbidden Land warriors was higher and higher, and under this contrast, the killing of the Forbidden Land warriors appeared to be even more valiant and ferocious. In front, in the main battlefield of the Ninth City, a middle-aged man with ck hair like ink, sturdy body and bloodied body is fighting bravely, he is Feng, the general under the Ninth City Lord Kong, a Quasi life and death realm beginner. Feng also heard the shouts, and heughed loudly, Haha, Bouba, do you hear me? Your divine son of the Mixed Origin lineage was beaten up by my The Human Realm heavenly pride in Secret Land of Chaos and cried out! I, The Human Realm, also have a supreme heavenly pride! In this battle, Ill kill you as well, to bolster the prestige of earthly martial artists! The one fighting against Feng was a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse from The Celestial Realm, whose cultivation was on par with Fengs, named Bouba. Boubas eyes were ring, his body was filled with an angry killing intent, he said coldly: A pride that hasnt grown up yet is nothing more than a sh in the pan. When The Celestial Realms true supreme masters are able toe, they will be able to exterminate your The Human Realm with a lift of their hands! At that time, I, The Human Realm, may not necessarily not have any supreme powerhouses appearing either! Regardless of that, lets fight to the death! Feng bellowed, his battle intent surging, his killing intent flourishing, and a supremely powerful life and death might was permeating him. The Origin Qi that permeated his body showed bursts of the power of the Laws of Life and Death, he was inspired by Jasons killing Hunyue in one battle, and was prepared to fight with all his might to strongly kill the opponent in front of him. Chapter 2285 – Bloodstained Battlefield Jason led Xikui and the other Forbidden Land warriors towards the main battlefield in front of them, with a powerful aura and a stirring battle intent, with a murderous might of blood and fire manifesting itself. Coupled with Jasons various provocative and almost humiliating shouts at the Celestial Warriors along the way, many of the Celestial Warriors noticed this team of Forbidden Land warriors led by Jason. Immediately, many of the Heavenly Warriors abandoned their original opponents and charged towards Jason and the others. Seeing this scene, Jasons entire body was stunned. He thought to himself that his previous shouts were just the truth, and that he had received such a great reaction from these Heavenly Warriors? It seems that these Upper Heavenly Warriors really are not able to withstand excitement, ah, a little bit of verbal stimtion, and then their minds got hot? Jason, I dont think we can shout any more, its too much hate. Look, its already attracted a lot of people, all of these people are charging towards us. Zack said in a hurry. Jason was also quite speechless as he said, These Ascended Warriors are simple-minded and are really too unstimting. Since the enemy is charging up, what else is there to say? Kill! Kill! Xikui shouted as well. The Forbidden Land warriors behind them one by one also looked murderous, with only a prevailing battle intent surging, and the hot blood in their bodies stirring up, zing and powerful. They had followed Jason all the way here, witnessed Jasons divine might to kill the enemy, and Jasons fighting spirit in the battlefield, not fearing the strongest enemy, which greatly inspired them, making these Forbidden Land warriors all have boiling blood, and their fighting spirit was like fire. Many Celestial Warriors charged towards Jasons side, and behind these Celestial Warriors, there were many Forbidden Land warriors chasing after them. Jason shouted, My Jasons head is here. Come and get it if you have the ability! Im going to go on a killing spree tonight! Saying that, Jason was like the humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex, charging forward with an unstoppable killing momentum, he exploded his own gravitational potential field, rolling Qi and blood rushed up to the sky, Sunling Bloodline swept through this side of heaven and earth, zing like the sun, as thick and heavy as a mountain, invisibly visualizing a 100, 000-mountain-like silhouette, relentlessly crushing towards the Cthulhu warriors who were charging over in front of him. Under the suppression of Jasons gravity potential field, the figures of many Heavenly Warriors stagnated, even though these Heavenly Warriors were basically at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, they could not resist the suppression of the gravity potential field that Jason had evolved. In the gap between the stagnation of these Heavenly Warriors, Jasons fist power had already sted over, and the Green Dragon Origin Power contained in his fist power had fully erupted, and the killing aura was extremely intense, copsing the void and engulfing those Heavenly Warriors. Ah A miserable howl came out, as one by one, the Ascended Cthulhu warriors copsed to the ground under Jasons fist power sts. Xikuis side also led the Forbidden Land warriors to charge forward, and Robert, Benji, Zack, and Marcel were also teaming up to kill the enemy. In an instant, this ce had been reduced to a battlefield, intertwined with the aura of blood and fire. Even four or five Quasi life and death realm level Ascendant powerhouses were attracted over, but these Quasi life and death realm level Ascendant powerhouses were all entangled by the same Quasi life and death realm warriors from Forbidden Lands side. These Quasi life and death realm warriors from the heavens hade here with the intention of killing Jason. Jason was able to kill Hunyue, which meant that he also had the strength to kill them, but after the battle with Hunyue, Jason was already injured and was unable to utilize his peak strength. Therefore, these The Celestial RealmQuasi life and death realm powerhouses felt that there was still a chance to kill Jason. They also saw that as long as they were able to kill a The Human Realm pride like Jason, the amount of military credit they could obtain would be enormous. Jason naturally also noticed it, because after these The Celestial RealmQuasi life and death realm powerhouses came, they tried to attack and kill towards him several times, but Jason avoided it, his target was no longer on these Quasi life and death realm powerhouses. He noticed the battlefield in front of him, it was the battlefield of Feng versus Bouba, it was the battlefield where the two Quasi life and death realm powerhouses were killing each other. Jason was curious that Kong, the Lord of the Ninth City, and the leader who led these Ascended Warriors were not fighting, they were just watching the fight of the warriors under theirmand. Were theypeting to see which side of their warriors was stronger in this battlefield? Which side would be able to bloody the other side?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If that was the case, then if they could get rid of that Quasi life and death realm beginner from The Celestial Realm, this battle would be won! With this thought in mind, Jasons eyes shed as he continued to kill each and every Celestial Realm warrior in front of him, while at the same time, his figure was also silently ambushing towards Feng and Boubas side of the battlefield. Turn chaos into fists and suppress the Nine Heavens! In the battlefield in front of them, Bouba let out a bellowing cry as a majestic and boundless hybrid qi swept out from his body, and that hybrid qi converged in his fist momentum, as if he was trying to evolve chaos. Bouba burst out of the power of the fist momentum crushed forward, rolling like a tide of the power of life and death in the diffusion, that the pressure of life and death swept through the sky, as if the surroundingnd, powerful and iparable. These two people are fighting against the surrounding no two sides of the fighters, in both sides of the fighters can not carry the suppression of the pressure of life and death, that is theplete meaning of the suppression of thew of life and death, even if it is Quasi life and death realm of the fighters, but also will be affected by the impact and implicated. Fengs ck hair flew and his battle intent was unrivaled as heughed out loud and said, And fisting chaos, do you really think youre a Creation realm powerhouse? Able to evolve the power of chaos? Give me a break! Boom! Fengs fist sted, manifesting a terrifying fist intent like the fall of a god or a demon, the monstrous and overbearing power of life and death erupted, the fist was sharp, like a sword cutting through the air, attacking forward with an overpowering killing aura, meeting Bouba. The fists of the two Quasi life and death realm powerhouses sted together, erupting with a shocking might. The stirring force of life and death swept around, directly plowing a deep pit in the ground, and the entire void shook, erupting with a muffled thunder-like sound. Feng and Bouba had fought many times, and each had difficulty killing the other. But this time, Fengpletely put up a fight, and after this punch, he bullied his way up, adopting an extremely crazy and dangerous style of fighting, erupting with powerful fist awns that fully enveloped Bouba. Kill! Bouba shouted angrily, his own Mixed Yuan Qi boiling as he also erupted a session of punches and killing moves to meet the charging Feng. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a battle, the two figures violently separated, only to see that Feng and Bouba both had blood spilling out from the corners of their mouths, so it could be seen that they had both suffered a certain amount of injuries. In the battle just now, it could be said that Feng was exchanging injuries for injuries. Just when Feng was about to continue to kill, suddenly, the eyes in the corner of his eyes steeply sank, he actually saw, in the right side of Boubas back direction, violently killed a figure, with the speed of shrinking into an inch, attacked and killed Bouba. Chapter 2286 – Joining Hands to Kill Strong Enemies (I) Feng wondered if he had misread it, someone actually rushed over to this side of the battlefield and tried to sneak attack Bouba? The battlefield between him and Bouba was filled with powerful and iparable power of life and death rules, and the pressure of life and death formed was such that even the warriors of Quasi life and death realm could not carry it. That was why in the previous battles between him and Bouba, both warriors would note close, for one thing, they could note close at all, and secondly, even if they were barely able toe close, it would not be of any help, and would not be able to do much to help. Feng blinked, this time he saw clearly, he did not look at the eyes, there is indeed a figure rapidly approaching the Bouba, is evolving the fist to kill moves. Moreover, this was only at the Extreme Realm Emperor level? Feng immediately figured out that this should be the The Human Realm Heavenly Pride that had killed Hunyue, unexpectedly not being suppressed by the life and death pressure of this battlefield, being able to assault Bouba, it really was unexpected for him. The one who raided over was none other than Jason, who had Green Dragons Golden Body protection, coupled with Dragon Bloodlines attributes, thus he was able to be unaffected by the Cultivate Mighty Pressure of the High Realm Powers. Of course, there would be a degree to this. Than Jasons current Extreme Realm Emperor level, that Bouba such Quasi life and death realm beginner levels might pressure he was affected by wasnt considered big. However, if it was a Quasi life and death realm peak powerhouse like Xiongtu, then Jason would have to be suppressed by that life and death pressure. Fist of Divine Meteor, kill! Feng knew Jasons intentions in his heart, but he also knew that even if Jason was more heaven-defying, with Extreme Realm Emperor, he would not be able to resist a true Quasi life and death realm powerhouse. At that moment, Feng erupted with his full strength, his fist was monstrous, and the power of life and death that he had evolved swept through the sky, sting towards Bouba. Bouba had already detected some abnormalities, realizing that someone hade to attack and kill, but he didnt put it on his mind, as long as it wasnt Kong who hade to this battlefield, he had nothing to fear. As for Kong, he was being watched by Xiongtu, so it was impossible for him toe and attack him. Faced with Fengs strong attacking fist, Bouba also evolved his fist, erupting the strongest fist power to meet forward. At the same timeC Sword of the Emperor! As Jason approached, he bellowed out, The spirit of the emperor and Green Dragons Breath blended together, catalyzing his own strongest Origin Power, and thus evolving the fourth fist style of Human Emperor Fist! The fist was powerful and permeated with the swords aura. The endless The spirit of the emperor condensed into a long sword shadow that stretched across heaven and earth, the tip of the sword spat out a wisp of sword aura that was enough to cut across the nine heavens and ten earths, and the sword aura that filled the air gulped out ten thousand miles, containing the supreme might of the emperor. With Jasons punch, that fist intent was transformed into the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor that prated through heaven and earth, stabbing at Bouba with an indestructible might. At that moment, Bouba actually felt a slight sense of threat.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, he was already entangled in Fengs attack and was unable to parry it at all, and when Bouba parried Fengs attack, the Human Emperor Fist Fist that Jason had evolved had also sted over. Snort! The Sword of the Emperor evolved by Jasons fist power had entered Boubas body, and even though Boubas body was filled with the power of life and death, he was unable to resist the attack of the Sword of the Emperor. However, Boubas reaction ability was also very fast, after he received Fengs fist attack, his body shape retreated, and then his right hand fist sted towards the Sword of the Emperors shadow. Under the impact of Boubas fist, the Sword of the Emperors shadow immediately copsed, but there was also a killing force contained within the swords awn that strangled Boubas body. At the same time, Bouba raised a fist, and a huge fist shadow condensed in the void, enveloping Jason with lightning speed. Jason bellowed as he struck out with his fist, parrying with all his might towards Boubas casually attacking punch. With a loud bang, Jason spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his entire body flew out, falling heavily to the ground. This is only Bouba casually hit, failed to break out full force, with Jasons current state of injury, is also unable to resist. Jason was hit like a heavy blow, and the injuries in his body worsened again, even the light of Green Dragons Golden Body dimmed, and some parts of it cracked, seeping out crimson blood. Youre the one who killed Hunyue, The Human Realm Heavenly Pride! True to his name, he actually wasnt suppressed by the rules of life and death and was able to attack and kill me! Good, very good! Bouba opened his mouth, a murderous streak in his eyes, his body was filled with an aura of murder, his scarlet gaze staring at Jason as if he was staring at a prey. Boubas body moved, wanting to chase Jason. Bouba was not stupid and knew that killing a heavenly pride like Jason was a hundred times more important than killing Feng. Little brother beware! Feng shouted as he moved his body and immediately intercepted Bouba. Fengs battle spirit instantly reached its peak, and Jason, who was only Extreme Realm Emperor, were both unafraid of life and death, throwing life and death to the side anding to attack and kill Bouba. More importantly, Jason was still such a The Human Realm Heavenly Pride with unparalleled talent, so what reason did he have not to fight for his own life? The Fist of the Fall of Gods, the Fall of Gods and Demons! Feng was roaring in anger, the boiling blood, anger, and murderous intent in his heart were all cathartic and exploded out, and the power of life and death that he had evolved had steeply strengthened by arge margin, and the fist that he had evolved actually showed the vision of the Fall of Gods and Demons, which made the power of this fist of his look like it was wrapped in the power of a god or a demon, and it sted at Bouba with a destructive aura. Feng, you cant stop me, kill! Bouba was also red-eyed, a majestic hybrid qi was filling the air, forming a hybrid force, as his fist erupted, it also contained a force of life and death, shaking this side of the void, meeting Feng. Bang! Bang! The two mens fists shed, causing the void to shake and rumble, and the sound and power was conveyed to the heavens for a long time. As Feng fought for his life, his fist power bombarded Boubas body, and Boubas fist power struck Feng, both of them coughed up blood and retreated one after another. However, in the process of Bouba retrogression, a figure with a wind-swept momentum rushed over, behind the session of a monstrous blood, as the mountain of blood and sea of corpses came to the face, containing a thick and intense bloody aura of murder! This figure is very fast, but also shows a determined color, there is a strong confidence that I am invincible in theherworld. Front Arctic, Explode! Jason, who was rushing towards Bouba, opened his mouth and shouted. At this moment, he triggered Front Arctic once again, and the four threads in his bodys cosmic shadow solidified. This enabled Jason to burst out with a punch that quadrupled hisbat power. Taking advantage of his illness! Jason was taking advantage of the moment when Bouba was injured and retreated to break out this most powerful killing move, to give Bouba a fatal blow! Chapter 2287 – Joining Hands to Kill Strong Enemies (II) Boubas body is constantly falling back, Feng and his desperation under the outbreak of the attack is extremely powerful, that is to exchange injuries for injuries, both have some injuries, blood spilled from the mouth, staggering back. At the time when Boubas body has not yet stabilized, Jason wrapped in endless fury and killing machine towards him rushed over, more terrible from Jasons body diffusion of that momentum, contains a killing fierce momentum, like not to kill Bouba vowed not to stop! Rumble! Jasons fist power sted out, Front Arctics Fistpletely erupted, and that monstrous fist power contained a fourfold increase in battle power, crushing this side of the void, forming a majestic and iparable power that swept towards Bouba. Boubas face was horrified, only because the moment Jasons fist power sted out, he had already keenly sensed the terrifying and iparable killing power contained in the fist power. That force was so powerful that it was terrifying! The question is, how is this possible? How could a guy at the Extreme Realm Emperor level be able to erupt such a terrifying force? Bouba finally understood why Jason was able to kill Hunyue, the power of such a terrifying and unparalleled fist burst, Quasi life and death realm could not resist. However, Bouba is fearless, he is a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse, he is able to evolve the power of life and death that contains theplete rules. However, Bouba was also injured, and his body was not stable, so the Origin Power he was able to evolve in a hurry was not very powerful. Even so, Boubas fist power also sted out, he exploded his own Origin Power as much as possible, and along with his fist power, he sted forward, and went straight towards Jason. You came to seek death, then I will fulfill you!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bouba roared angrily, his fist momentum was filled withyers of thick and boundless Mixed Yuan Qi, as if it was trying to evolve chaos, the manifested fist intent pressed into the sky, filled with a heaven-destroying force of life and death, strangling Jason with a crazy momentum. Rumble! In an instant, the two mens punches fiercely met each other. Jasons Front ArcticFist exploded, and the fourfold increase inbat powerpletely erupted along with his fist, forming an ocean-like terrifying power that swept through the sky and engulfed Bouba. At the same time, the Origin Power contained in Boubas fist power also attacked and killed, in which the power of life and death that contained thepletew was even more invincible, and directly bombarded Jasons body, and impacted towards Jasons internal flesh and blood, internal organs, and internal organs. Even if Front Arctic burst out of that huge force, also can not wear out this force of life and death, lies in the rules of force attributes are different, the rules of life and death of force is far higher than Jason currently mastered the rules of force, so it can not be resisted. However, in the same vein, the so-called one force can be defeated by ten. In front of absolute power, even if the rules of force were higher, the same would not be able topletely resist. Therefore, the killing power of Jasons Front ArcticFists fourfold increase in strength engulfed Bouba, sending him flying again, with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. It even caused Bouba to sustain additional injuries. As for Jason, his entire body also flew out, blood continuously spewing from his mouth, and the green-golden light that originally pervaded Green Dragons Golden Bodypletely dimmed. Ang roarC In the void, the Green Dragon phantom returned to Jasons main body and surrounded Jasons body, this was the Green Dragon protecting its master. So far, there were only two times. The first time was when Jason fought against Bishop Shura in the first ce, spelling out the death of Bishop Shura, Jason was also seriously injured and unconscious, at that time, Jasons Dragon Bloodline had not yet manifested, but it had already autonomously protected his master. This was the second time, indicating that Jasons injuries had been extremely severe and had reached an extremely dangerous situation. Speaking of which, Jason was already injured, and the party had fronted up against a Quasi life and death realm powerhouses strike, which had inflicted an extremely fatal injury on him. Boubas injuries are not light, he was already injured in the body, by JasonFront Arctic outbreak of four times the increase in the killing power of the impact, he also coughed up blood and retreated. The bodys internal organs were violently tossing, and even some of the organs in the body had cracked traces. The cracked traces were like being cut by a sharp sword! That was the injury caused by Human Emperor Fists Sword of the Emperor, which had not manifested before, but as Boubas body was once again hit by the impact of the foreign killing force, it made this injurye to the fore. Boubas face changed, and he hurriedly took out some pills to swallow to heal his injuries, however- Boom! Boom! A fist that contained monstrous killing intent had already bombarded towards Bouba, in the fist, the power of life and death had reached a flourishing level, wrapped in endless anger and killing opportunity, unreservedly poured out, shaking this side of the void, causing the earth and sky to roar and shake. This is Feng, he attacked and killed over, seeing Bouba injured under Jasons full force, how would he let go of this opportunity? Much less would he give Bouba the time to take an elixir to recover from his injuries. Damn! Bouba opened his mouth to roar, his eyes widened in anger, frantically urging his Origin Power, then under the urging he felt a burst of severe paining from his body, some of the organs in his body were directly cracked, unable to cope with the burden. This greatly affected the explosion of Boubas Fist Dao power, so when Fengs attack madly bombarded over, Boubas fist power was directly broken and killed, and he watched as Fengs style of fist power madly bombarded on his body. Woah Bouba coughed up blood with his mouth open, his body staggered back, the Cultivate breath on his body rapidly declining, already on the verge of dying. Fengs eyes shed with murderous intent, he shed and rushed towards Bouba, and under the bombardment of his fists, the terrifying vision of the fall of a god or a demon was evolved, and he erupted his Origin Power regardless of the cost, and the force of the Laws of Life and Death in his fists swept through the air, and swept and bombarded Bouba with a stormy might. Boubas internal organs almost all left, this was the grievous injuries that Jason had inflicted on him, even his Cultivate Origin was branded with the scars left by that Sword of the Emperor. Right now, he was already on the verge of dying, facing Fengs attack with all his might, it could be said that he waspletely unable to resist. Bouba didnt just sit back and wait for death, he hissed, and evolved his fist attack to meet Fengs punching moves. HoweverC Boom! Boom! As Fengs fist attacked down, breaking Boubas fist, Fengs fist that contained the strongest power of life and death bombarded Boubas vitals one after another. After blowing up Boubas Cultivate Origin, thest punchnded on Boubas face, almost blowing up Boubas entire head. Amidst the sttering of blood, Boubas body flew backwards and fell to the ground without moving, directly dying. Chapter 2288 – Nine Cities Great Victory After Fengs fist power sted Bouba, he didnt even look at Boubas corpse as he moved and immediately rushed to the direction where Jason had fallen. Little brother, are you alright? Feng rushed over and looked at Jason and asked. Jason did not faint to death, it was just that his injuries were still really extremely heavy, and the Green Dragon Illusion surrounded his body, being a Green Dragon Protector. Jasons mouth opened and closed, he said, I, I cant die, dont worry about me, go to other battlefields to kill the enemy I can recover some of this injury by myself, dont worry about me. Little brother, you are really a tough man! There arent many people worthy of my admiration, you count as one! Then Ill go kill the enemy first, little brother, you stay here first and recuperate your injuries. Feng opened his mouth, and with a movement of his body, he rushed over towards the battlefield not far away where both fighters were killing each other. The Storage Ring in Jasons hand flickered, he took out a piece of Spirit Stone and began to absorb the energy of the Spirit Stone, first restoring his Cultivate Origin Qi. When he was a little bit stronger, he took out the healing medicine from the Storage Ring and started to swallow it, he could sense that his injuries this time were really heavy. Rao has Green Dragons Golden Body protection, but the body has many fractures, even Green Dragons Golden Body was almost burst, individual parts of the flesh, revealing the white bones, the body organs are also damaged, but the good thing is that the Cultivate Origin is not too much damage, did not hurt the root. Even so, Jasons current state, really can not continue to fight, a moment will be difficult to sit up.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, he felt that he had paid for such injuries, and had seeded in killing Bouba in conjunction with Feng, so it was all worth it. Once Bouba died, who else would be able to resist Feng in the battlefield of the Ninth City? No one would be able to resist at all! Therefore, when Feng rushed towards the battlefield with a Quasi life and death realms pressure, those Quasi life and death realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm all looked as if they were dead, only feeling a heavy and boundless pressureing down on their heads, leaving them with no way to resist! They only felt a heavy and boundless pressureing down on their heads, making them unable to resist at all. The only thing they could feel was a heavy and boundless pressureing down on their heads, making them unable to resist! Boom! Feng made a fist, two fist awns crossed the sky, bright and dazzling, zing without bounds, and then sted to kill the two Quasi life and death realms strongest heavenly beings in the field. The two Quasi life and death realm powerhouses of the Ascension were horrified, and there was no way for them to resist the power of a fist that contained theplete power of the rules. However, they could only clench their teeth and roared angrily, weing their fists. Puh snort! Plop! When Fengs fist power fell, two clouds of blood mist directly sshed up in the void, and the two Quasi life and death realms Ascended Pale powerhouses were directly killed. Not far away, Xiongtu, who was watching the battle, had a gloomy face, he had never expected that Bouba would be killed. The one who caused Bouba to be killed is still that The Human Realms heavenly pride, this guy not only killed Hunyue, arousing the morale and fighting spirit of Forbidden Lands warriors, he actually managed to attack and kill Bouba, and under the joint efforts of Feng, he killed Bouba! In this way, who else in the arena is Fengs opponent? With Feng unchecked, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, ughtering them at will! This battle was no longer possible, which meant that he had lost the bet he had made with Kong! When the two Quasi life and death realm warriors were killed, Xiongtu reacted with a roar and shouted, All warriors, evacuate immediately! With that, Xiongtu sprinted forward, as if to stop Fengs unbridled killing. However- Boom! Kongs figure moved, his fist power was monstrous, and the power of the fist power contained within seemed like it was going to shatter the void, sting towards Xiongtu with the momentum of rushing thunder. Xiongtu, why are you in such a hurry to withdraw your troops? Since the warriors under yourmand and mine have already been divided, lets divide them between you and me as well! Kong opened his mouth. Xiongtu didnt have the heart to fight with Kong, facing Kongs attacking fist, he only had to move out to resist, due to being in a passive situation, so Xiongtu opened his mouth and grunted, his body shape retreated back one after another. However, Xiongtu also used his strength to rush towards the battlefield. After hearing Xiongtus order, those Ascended Warriors had started to withdraw one by one, Feng naturally led the Forbidden Land Warriors in a chase, leaving a field of corpses along the way. As Xiongtu rushed over, Feng immediately made the Forbidden Land warriors around him stop their pursuit as well. Kong also rushed over andunched a strong attack towards Xiongtu, who fought against Kong while covering the remaining Upper Heaven warriors to escape. Under such circumstances, Xiongtu was injured several times by Kongs punches, but Xiongtu also managed to cover some of the remaining Upper Cthulhu warriors to escape from the battlefield. Immediately after, Xiongtus figure moved and was already hundreds of meters away as he said in a cold voice, Kong, and the warriors of your Ninth City remember, one day, I wille to ughter the city! Coward, how dare you speak up? Have the guts to stay and fight to the death! Kong said in a cold voice. Hmph! Xiongtu grimaced and snorted heavily, not staying here, he turned around and left. Kong also did not chase after him, Xiongtu was determined to withdraw and escape then he could not stay, unless his strength couldpletely crush Xiongtu. Kong looked towards the Forbidden Land warriors in the field, heughed aloud and said, Spread the news, the Ninth City has won a great victory! Spread the news, Ninth City wins big! Each and every Forbidden Land warrior shouted with excitement. Soon, the news of Ninth Citys great victory would be spread to the battlefields of other cities. Robert and the others had already arrived at the location where Jason had copsed, and Xikui had alsoe over, looking at Jasons poor condition, he hurriedly asked, Jason, how are you feeling? Is it alright? At this moment, Jasons own state had recovered a bit, it wasnt as serious as it was at the beginning, both his qi and blood and Origin Qi had recovered. Only, his body was still tingling all over, and even standing up was a struggle. Jason grinned andughed, Im fine, Im a little injured, but to be able to exchange the life of a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse in the heavens, this injury of mine is worth it no matter how you look at it. Jason, the miracles youve created in this battle are just too many. Lets go, Ninth City won big, lets go back to the city. Xikui said with a smile. I cant walk here, Im too injured Jason smiled bitterly. Can not walk I carry you. No no no, just hold on. Good! Xikui helped Jason up and put Jasons arm on his back, on this he helped Jason to walk forward step by step. Kong and Feng came face to face, Kong looked at Jason, his eyes filled with a wave of appreciation, he took a deep breath and said in a solemn tone, You are Jason, right? This battle was a great victory for the Ninth City, and you deserve the most credit! On behalf of all the warriors of the Ninth City, I would like to express my gratitude to you! Dont say that, Red City Lord, the victory is the result of everyone fighting together in unison. Besides, in the face of the Divine Enemy, as long as one is an earthly martial artist they should stand out, fight to the end, and kill to the end! Jason said. Haha, its really excellent for The Human Realm to be able to produce a heavenly pride like you! Kongughed, then said, Lets go back to the city first, and then well check your injuries and heal them when we get back to the city. Jason nodded and walked forward step by step with Xikuis support. One by one, the Forbidden Land warriors looked towards Jason who was walking towards them, they took the initiative to get out of the way, and that gaze was filled with a kind of respect from the bottom of their hearts. Chapter 2289 – Prestigious Fame Spreads to the Battlefield Other than the Ninth City, there were battles erupting in all the other major cities. Even in the First City, battles were still erupting, only that a great battle between strong people of Immortalitys level had not been triggered. Almost at the same instant, the news that the Ninth City had won a great victory and had almost annihted the Ascendant Warriors led by Xiongtu was transmitted to the battlefields of the various cities. Along with the short report, there was also the name Jason. ording to the report, Jason yed a crucial role in the victory of the Ninth City. With the cultivation of Extreme Realm Emperor, he killed several strong people of The pinnacle of spirituality, then he killed the strong people of Quasi life and death realm alone, and finally, with the cultivation of Extreme Realm Emperor, he killed the strong people of Quasi life and death realm. Finally, with the cultivation of Extreme Realm Emperor, he attacked and killed the strongest person of Quasi life and death realm, and together with Feng, he killed Bouba of The Celestial Realms hybrid lineage, and achieved a decisive victory in this battle. The news of such a great victory made the Forbidden Land warriors in the major cities and pools have a high fighting spirit, their beliefs increased greatly, and all of them rushed to kill the enemy forces of The Celestial Realm with the momentum of sacrificing their lives and forgetting about their deaths. At the same time, many Forbidden Land warriors remembered the name Jason. They all wondered when such a heavenly pride had appeared in Forbidden Land. With the cultivation of an Extreme Realm Emperor, how could he achieve such incredible results? Saint Marie was sitting in the First City, and when the news of the shortcut came, she heard it as well, but when she carefully learned about the battle record that Jason had set in the Ninth City, her face was also stunned by it, and her eyes were colorful. Jason was able to fight and even kill the warriors of The pinnacle of spirituality, which didnt surprise Saint Marie, after all, there were some supreme talents who were also able to do so at the Extreme Realm Emperor level. But killing Quasi life and death realm, and even being able to defy the pressure of a Quasi life and death realm beginner level powerhouse, and still desperately trying to injure a Quasi life and death realm beginner level powerhouse, this was terrifying, andpletely beyond her imagination. Over the long years, she had seen many supreme heavenly prides, some died prematurely in the battlefield, some grew up and died out, but there were also heavenly prides that had risenpletely, and one person could fight in all eight directions. However, in Saint Maries eyes, Jason was definitely the most colorful one. Soon, Jasons record had also reached the ears of The Celestial Realms powerhouses, such as the several Immortality powerhouses who were in charge of the battle, after hearing the battle report, their faces were stunned, and then an extremely grave look appeared in their eyes. To them, the appearance of such a heaven-defying heavenly pride in The Human Realm was certainly not a good thing, and such a heavenly pride, once allowed to grow uppletely, would even be able to y a dominant role in reversing the situation between the Heavens and The Human Realm. Lets say the ancient Emperor of Man. The Celestial Realm certainly doesnt want to see a second ancient Emperor of Man rise from The Human Realm. Perhaps it was the news of Ninth Citys victory that greatly inspired the fighting spirit and morale of the Forbidden Land fighters, so the Forbidden Land fighters in all the cities were killing the enemy bravely. As a result, the battle situation in the field began to change significantly, and Forbidden Lands side began to clearly gain the upper hand, with countless Ascendant warriors falling one after another, already showing a defeat. Right at this momentC Woo! Woo! Whoo! A horn sound that was reckless and thick came out, spreading throughout the Ancient Battlefield. The warriors on both sides of the battlefield were not unfamiliar with this kind of horn sound, this was the hornmand from The Celestial Realm, it was the order to withdraw the troops. Therefore, when the horn sounded, the Celestial Realm fighters were already retreating out of the battlefield in an orderly manner. The warriors on Forbidden Lands side were chasing after them, killing as many as they could. When Saint Marie saw The Celestial Realm retreating, she didnt order them to chase after them. The tug of war between Forbidden Land and the Celestial Realmsted for many years, so there wasnt much point in chasing after them. Looking at the Cthulhu warriors had already withdrawn from the battlefield, The Celestial Realm side of the strong people also began to escort away, Saint Marie immediately body shape movement, towards the direction of the Ninth City swept over. Ninth City. Jason was helped by Xikui to walk to the front of the Ninth City. The gates of the Ninth City were open, weing Jason into the city as if he was a hero. The news of the Ninth Citys sess has also been sent back to the city, and the soldiers stationed in the city have all learned about it, and they also know that this battle was a great victory because of Jasons outstanding troops, killing the peak of the Extreme Realm Emperor, beheading the Quasi life and death realm, andbining with Feng to kill the Quasi life and death realm powerhouse Bouba. realm powerhouse Bouba. With such a record, the warriors stationed in the Ninth City were all shocked when Jasons cultivation level was only that of an Extreme Realm Emperor, each one of them was burning with passion in their hearts, thinking that if they also had such heaven-defyingbat power as Jasons, why would they be afraid of the heavens? When he walked into the city, there was an old warrior standing next to the city gate, his right leg was gone, he only had one left leg, his right shoulder had copsed, so his whole body shape looked deformed, which also showed what serious and tragic injuries he had suffered. His old face was branded with a strong scent of war, and even the wrinkles looked harshly shed and carved. Such a veteran, at a nce, was a veteran who had spent most of his life on the battlefield and had experienced countless deadly battles. When this old warrior saw Jason, his cloudy old eyes immediately blossomed with bright colors, and he said in a raspy, thick voice, Young man, youre very good, youre fighting for the glory of the Nine Cities, and also for me, Terran! Jason was about to respond, but he saw that the Forbidden Land warriors around him appeared to be extremely respectful to this veteran, and then a respectful voice rang out- Old City Lord! Old City Lord! Jasons face froze for a moment as he sniffed, Old City Lord? The former City Lord of the Ninth City? Xikui, who was holding Jason up, whispered, This is the Old City Lord and the father of the Red City Lord. Back then, the Ascended Warriors killed under the Ninth Citys citadel, and the warriors from the other cities were unable toe to support them. In that battle, if the Ninth City warriors couldnt carry on, then the Pale Warriors would break into the city. The old city master stood out and led the ninth city warriors to fight to the death. The old city master fought alone against three Quasi life and death realm peak powerhouses, and even though he was not defeated, he did not take a step back. In that battle, the old city lord killed one of the other Quasi life and death realm peak powerhouses and injured the remaining two. At that time, the old city master had also been seriously injured, but he had been standing still, inspiring the nine city warriors to go forward and back, without fear of life and death to charge. In the end, he waited for the reinforcements to arrive and saved the Ninth Citys gates from being lost. Unfortunately, after that battle, the old city lord was too severely injured, and his entire body was injured beyond human shape. The Lord stepped in and tried his best to save it, and in the end, the old City Lord survived, but the Cultivate Origin was ruptured and could not be recovered, and all his cultivation was lost. Even so, up and down the Nine Cities, every warrior has the utmost respect for the Old City Lord. Jason nodded, and when he came to the front of this severely injured and disabled, not humanoid, but the body is a nking iron blood and killing power of the old man, he said in a respectful tone, Jason, see the old city master! HahaC Old City Lordughed aloud, he reached out and patted Jasons shoulder, said, Kill quasi life and death, war Quasi life and death realm, very good! Who said that my earthly Cultivate is declining? With young people like you rising, it makes me firmly believe that Earthly Cultivate is bound to rise, what is there to fear from the district Heaven? Just kill it!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded heavily. Father. At this time, Kong also came to the old mans side and softly shouted. The old city lord smiled and motioned, Lets go, lets enter the city. Jason immediately followed the old city lord and the others and walked inside the city. Chapter 2290 – Remodeling the Golden Body (I) After entering the city, Kong called for a medical expert in the city to diagnose Jasons injuries. This doctor came and carefully looked at Jasons injuries, and found that Jasons body had two broken sternums, and the broken sternums were not considered serious, the bones were renewed, and the Continuing Bone Pill could be taken. The main thing is that Jasons organs and Cultivate Origin have suffered certain injuries, and these injuries are also caused by the power of life and death which containsplete rules. If Jason canprehend the rules of life and death, then he can rely on himself to refine the remaining power of life and death in his body, but the key is that Jason only has Extreme Realm Emperor, which is a bit tricky. Kong asked not to let Jasons Cultivate origin have any impact, then again Jason showed the heavenlybat power, that Jason has great potential, if this injury to Jasons Cultivate origin to leave some impact, will inevitably affect his future Cultivate Road. In this medical Tao masters think about the rescue of a foolproof n, a figure appeared out of thin air in the ninth city, a white dress, noble and beautiful, revealing a supreme power, but also contains that harsh and decisive killing momentum. This is actually Saint Marie, came to the ninth city side. After seeing Saint Marie, the warriors in the Ninth City all shouted respectfully, My Lord! Saint Marie nodded and walked inside the city to the ce where Jason was healed. Kong and the others also came to greet Saint Marie when they saw her, Saint Marie waved her hand, signaling Kong that there was no need to be courteous, she walked in front of Jason and nced at him. With just one nce, she seemed to have seen through Jasons entire person, and also saw Jasons current injury condition.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. You are but an Extreme Realm Emperor, and you dare to attack and kill a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse? Arent you afraid of death? Saint Marie asked. Jason heatedlyughed and said, Afraid, who can be unafraid of death? But at that time, I really didnt think that much when I was on the battlefield. I only thought that as long as I united with Big Brother Feng to kill that opponent, then this battle would be won. So, I just charged straight up, as for whether or not I can kill the opponent, Ill only know after Ive tried it first. Feng was also present, and after hearing this, his face broke into a sweat as he hurriedly said, Jason, youre taking too much of a risk. With your qualifications, in a few more months or something, youll have no problem killing opponents like Bouba. Speaking of which, The Human Realm doesnt have many heavenly talents like you, so its only crucial that you grow up. Brother Li dont say that, when we go to the battlefield, all people are the same, they are all Terran warriors, when killing the enemy is the first priority. Jason said. You guys are imposing. Saint Marie opened her mouth and continued, Now, the Divine side has also remembered you, and going forward, you will also be honored to appear on The Celestial Realms priority kill list. So, in the future, if you appear in Ancient Battlefield again, perhaps the ones who will strike to attack and kill you wont necessarily be Quasi life and death realm powerhouses, but Immortality powerhouses. Jason froze for a moment, and he couldnt help but say with a bitter smile, Beautiful sister, Im only an Extreme Realm Emperor, and Immortality powerhouses are eyeing me now? Isnt that too much of an exaggeration? Not exaggerated at all. Saint Marie opened her mouth and continued, By the same token, if The Celestial Realm also has a heavenly pride like you appearing on the battlefield, and I were to encounter one, I would also do whatever I could to kill it. Alright Jasonughed bitterly and realized that on this battlefield, everything was about victory and the overall situation. Both Forbidden Land and The Celestial Realm were unwilling to see the rise of a powerful young talent on the other side. Always, whether it is Forbidden Land or The Celestial Realm, all young strong peoplee to Ancient Battlefield to sharpen, but these prides will basically be very low-profile, after all, this is going to be high-profile up, will inevitably be the other side of the strong stared at, when to die do not know. Therefore, in this Ancient Battlefield, there werent many high-profile ones like Jason, and the first time he came to the Ancient Battlefield, he had already made The Celestial Realm know him as a person. Needless to say, if he appeared in Ancient Battlefield next time, he would definitely be taken care of. It might even be true as Saint Marie said, being secretly watched by Immortality powerhouses on the Divine side. It doesnt matter, as long as I be stronger, Immortality powerhouses wont be afraid. Jason said. Saint Marie smiled slightly, looked at Jason, and said, You are not lightly injured. Come with me and take a dip in the God and Demon Pond in my pce. Saying that, Saint Marie didnt wait for Jason to state his position, she reached out her hand towards Jasons body and grabbed it, thus leaving in the air. Quasi life and death realm powerhouses were already able to initially do so by cracking the air. For Immortality powerhouses, traveling through the air is even easier. Only after Saint Marie left with Jason did Kong and the otherse back to their senses. Kong smiled gratefully and said, The Lord took out the God and Demon Pond for Jason to use, so there is no need to worry about Jasons injuries. The residual power of life and death in Jasons body will not only be able to wear down, but perhaps Jason will also be able to use this opportunity to be even stronger. The old city lord also smiled and said, God and Demon Pond has an important role to y in cleansing the marrow and bones and reorganizing the physical body. It would be even better if this young man Jason can use this to stimte his potential to be even stronger. The Human Realm is destined toe out with one heavenly figure simr to him in this life. Forbidden Land, such as Kong and other people, are very happy to see Jason can inspire stronger potential, be stronger and stronger. The stronger Jason was, the more potential he had, and in the future, he would be able to y the role of determining the eight directions in a single battle in the fight against the invasion of the heavens. Whew! Jason only felt that gusts of whistling wind were constantlying from his ears, and the scenery in front of him was rapidly regressing, the whole person was floating in mid-air. Before he could experience this feeling of flying in the air, the next moment- Whoosh! Saint Marie had already brought him down sharply to the ground. Then, a huge pce appeared in front of Jasons eyes, the pce was magnificent but with a sense of ssical beauty, there were not many people in the entire pce, it seemed a bit cold. When Saint Marie led him to walk inside the pce, only to see some maids appeared, greeted Saint Marie in turn, and then a pair of eyes could not help but stare at Jason with some curiosity. Saint Maries pce seldom had mene, asionally encountered some emergencies, Forbidden Land in some high-level strong man will alsoe directly to Saint Marie report things. As for some of the high-ranking leaders in Forbidden Land, these maids of honor basically knew them, but as for Jason, he waspletely new to them, never seen before, and was also so young, which inevitably made them feel curious. Saint Marie led Jason to the west side of the pce, continue to go forward, in front of us is an open terrain, the whole terrain seems to hide some kind of subtle meaning, the middle of the terrain is an ancient pool. This pool is also permeated with a kind of subtle meaning, a closer look, the pool around the mountains and rocks are branded with someplicated lines, like a formation pattern in general. However, what made Jason feel strange was that there was no pool water in this pool. But Jason knew in his heart that this should be the God and Demon Pond that Saint Marie had mentioned. Chapter 2291 – Remodeling the Golden Body (II) Pretty Sister, is this God and Demon Pond? Jason pointed at the small pool in front of him and opened his mouth to ask. Saint Marie nodded and said, Yes, this is the God and Demon Pond. The terrain of this ce, coupled with the formation pattern, is capable of condensing Divine Demon Liquid. Only, each drop of God and Demon Liquid is extremely precious, and only one drop of God and Demon Liquid can be condensed in a month on average. This Divine Demon Liquid has a great effect, especially for severely injured warriors, so this God and Demon Pond is of great significance to Forbidden Land. Jason nodded, he heard and understood, thinking that the God and Demon Liquid condensed from this arcane terrain should be stored in the appropriate ce and taken out when it was needed. Saint Marie continued, However, this Divine Demonic Liquid is not something that can be used casually. The warriors in Forbidden Land, if they can umte enough military merits, can also exchange for a drop of Divine Demonic Liquid. Given that your outstanding performance in this battle has boosted the morale of Forbidden Lands warriors and crushed the Upper Heavenly Warriors in one fell swoop, the military merit you have received can also be exchanged for a drop of Divine Demon Liquid to quench your body. In God and Demon Pond you can reshape your flesh, not only will it be able to recover from your injuries, it will also help in improving your physique. Thats great. Thank you beautiful sister. Jason said in a sincere voice, with a hint of anticipation and excitement in his tone. I will now give you the Divine Demon Liquid of Savings. Saint Marie opened her mouth as she walked to the God and Demon Pond, and in her slender jade hand, a wisp of Origin Qi converged out, thus activating the lines branded by those mountains and rocks on the God and Demon Pond. Boom! At that instant, the entire terrain of God and Demon Pond began to revive, diffusing an ancient, magnificent, overbearing, and powerful aura, and in the underworld, it was like a god or devil was awakening, exuding a monstrous might like that of an ancient god or devil. Immediately after thatC Wow! A column of water suddenly gushed out from the God and Demon Pond, and in an instant, the entire God and Demon Pond was filled with water. This pool of water contained a pure spiritual energy, Jason slightly sensed, his heart was shocked, this was almost a spiritual liquid. Compared to the stream at the Spirit Stone vein in Mengze Mountain, the aura energy contained in the stream was much higher. With such rich aura energy, it was indeed not too much to call it spiritual liquid. That wasnt all, after the activation of the array pattern on God and Demon Pond, there was a ray of light that intertwined in the mid-air of God and Demon Pond, ultimately forming aplicated rune that looked like a void-born array. This formation imprinted in the void was activated, and immediately after- A dazzling golden light was presenting itself, blooming with an extremely blinding golden divine aura that was as bright as the sun, containing a majestic and vast energy aura. A drop of golden liquid manifested from the eye of this void formation, and eventually, this drop of golden liquid dripped down from mid-air within the God and Demon Pond. Immediately, the entire pool of water in God and Demon Pond faintly glowed with a faint golden luster. God and Demon Liquid! The pupils in Jasons eyes contracted slightly coldly, knowing that the golden liquid that had just dripped down should be the true God and Demon Liquid. Although there was only one drop, the majestic and vast energy contained within was mind-blowing. Next you can enter the God and Demon Pond to recover from your injuries and temper your flesh. Saint Marie said. Thank you beautiful sister , Jason opened his mouth, he thought for a moment and asked very seriously, By the way, beautiful sister, when the timees, will I enter God and Demon Pond with my clothes on? or will I Take off my clothes and go in? Hearing this, Saint Marie stumbled on her feet, and was about to be unsteady. Saint Maries beautiful eyes contained a hint of exasperation, and she appeared to re at Jason in a bad mood, saying, Is that a question? Whether you take off or not will not affect the effect of God and Demon Ponds body hardening. Besides, no one wille here, so its fine if you want to take it off, no one will really peek at your body Besides, whats there to see? Hearing Saint Mariesst sentence, Jason suddenly had a feeling of chills, thinking that with Saint Maries cultivation, her eyesight is not able to achieve perspective? Doesnt it mean that as long as Saint Marie is willing, she can look at herself under one nce?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Scary! Strong people in high realms were truly terrifying! Fortunately, Saint Marie didnt know Jasons shameless spection at the moment, otherwise, Jason wouldnt say that he wanted God and Demon Pond to quench his body, Im afraid that he would be directly pped by Saint Marie in mid-air, and then crashed to the ground in a free fall. After Saint Marie said this, she turned around and left, Jason was the only one left in the arena. Jason thought about it, but still took off his clothes, revealing his bloodstained body, many parts of his body are cracked, some serious ces can even see the white bones. Visible, this battle Jason injured serious degree. Jason also still kept a little bit of shame, did not strip naked, left a pair of pants, and then walked into the God and Demon Pond. Jason sat down in the middle of God and Demon Pond, and the water in God and Demon Pond reached his neck, basically immersing his entire body. At that moment, Jason immediately felt that the skin of his body had a burning sensation, and a burst of itching sensation came from some of the injuries on his body, and he didnt need to look to sense that the injuries on the surface skin of his body were healing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. This is too heaven-defying, isnt it? Jason froze for a moment, he hadnt even activated his technique, but the energy and medicinal power contained within the God and Demon Pond was already helping him recover from his injuries on its own. Jason immediately activated Green Dragon Secret Art and began to absorb the energy and essence contained in God and Demon Pond. With Jasons Green Dragon Secret Art running, the pure energy within the God and Demon Pond immediately poured into Jason, and Jasons flesh and blood was like a drought, greedily absorbing the energy within the God and Demon Pond. Demon Ponds pure energy. Especially his Cultivate Origin was also absorbing the pure energy, which contained the energy of the God and Demon Liquid. Jason didnt know what properties this Divine Demon Liquid energy possessed, but he could sense that as the Divine Demon Liquid energy contained in God and Demon Pond was absorbed into his body, it began to wear away the remaining aura of the power of life and death in his body. Moreover, the energy essence contained within God and Demon Pond was a nourishing medicine for his flesh, qi, blood, and origin. The broken bones in Jasons body began to dock and heal, and the energy essence within God and Demon Pond wrapped around his flesh and bones, nourishing and warming them. Jason couldnt help but remember what Old Mr. Miller had once said, that the Grand Vajra Realm Physique was all about breaking down and then building up. Every serious injury was a great opportunity to quench Grand Vajra Realm Physique. Simrly, this was also applicable to his current Green Dragons Golden Body. Immediately, Jason no longer hesitated, he would remake his Golden Body and reshape his own Green Dragons Golden Body. As the saying goes, how can one be newly established without being broken? This serious injury was a great opportunity for him to remodel Green Dragons Golden Body. Chapter 2292 – Remodeling the Golden Body (III) Inside God and Demon Pond. Jason continuously operated the Green Dragon Secret Art, and in an instant, a majestic qi and blood grew from within his body, and the Sunling Bloodline once again zed like the sun, majestic. After his flesh and blood crazily absorbed the pure and massive amount of energy within the God and Demon Pond, the qi and blood consumed in the previous battle was recovering at a rapid pace, not only was it restored to its normal state, but under the stimtion of the energy contained within the strands of Divine and Demonic Liquid, there was also qi and blood within the depths of his bloodline that had been stimted. The originally broken sternum had already been renewed and joined back together, leaving no traces behind, and all the bones of his body were wrapped in the energy contained within the God and Demon Pond. His Cultivate Origin was also being moisturized by the pure energy of the God and Demon Liquid, and the residual power of life and death in his body had been wiped out, and with the recovery of his Cultivate Origin, a strong and iparable Origin Qi erupted from his body. A Qi of Origin surrounded his body, as if it was about to form a dragon shaped Qi, and his Cultivate Origin was growing even further, causing the Qi of Origin that permeated out to reach a state of supreme strength. Jason then began to feed his flesh with his Origin Qi while drawing in the energy from God and Demon Pond to quench his flesh. Jason began to harden his Green Dragons Golden Body over and over again. The process of remodeling his physical body was absolutely painful and difficult, requiring him to destroy his physical body over and over again, and then absorbing the majestic energy contained in God and Demon Pond to restore it, and so on over and over again. This process was like hammering iron, hammering over and over again, pounding again and again, in order to be able to be refined into steel. Jason utilized his own Origin Power to destroy his flesh and skin, crashing out a fluffy mist of blood, then he immediately operated Green Dragons Golden Body, absorbing God and Demon Ponds energy to recover his flesh and skin, each time he recovered, Green Dragons Golden Body was able to recover. During the recovery process, Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed with an even more dazzling light. Jason did not dare to try this kind of repeated self-inflicted remodeling method. Because there wasnt enough energy to recover quickly, it would also cause damage to the physical body. But now it was different, God and Demon Pond first brought in a pool full of liquid equivalent to spiritual liquid, and then dropped a drop of God and Demon Liquid, which happened to have an iparable effect on recovering from injuries and quenching the physical body. Therefore, Jason dared to try this method of remodeling his physical body. However, this quenching process is also extremely cruel and painful, every time the copse of their own flesh and blood skin, in the same way as time and again in the great war wounded like, that kind of physical body copse brought about by the pain of suffering, absolutely very people can bear to tolerate. This is not once or twice, but repeatedly. Jason also has a pain nerve, so every time he breaks down his flesh, he will also be in pain with a white face and cold sweat, but he still gritted his teeth and insisted on it, which requires a great willpower and patience to be able to do. It takes a lot of willpower and endurance to do that. The results of such dedication are obvious. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body blossomed with a touch of golden aura that became more and more dense and pure, and the whole person seemed to be transformed into a round of golden sun, releasing the purest and strongest golden radiance. In the golden light that surrounded his body, there was always a wisp of deeper and deeper green breath flowing. This was the characteristic of JasonGreen Dragons Golden Body, which was born out of Grand Vajra Realm Physique, but was different from Grand Vajra Realm Physique. The biggest difference lies in the word Green Dragon, as the Green Dragons shadow fuses into his flesh and blood, forming Green Dragon Body, which then fuses with Grand Vajra Realm Physique, ultimately forming Green Dragon s Golden Body. Therefore, in the golden aura released by Jasons Physique at this moment, the wisp of cyan-colored aura that always lingered was the characteristic of Green Dragon Body. This Divine Demon Liquid truly possesses a heaven-defying efficacy for reshaping the physical body, and this one days work feels much stronger than the effect of being beaten by Old Mr. Miller for more than ten years and then immersed in the medicinal cauldron. It seems that this Divine Devil Liquid is really heavenly so that Land of the Divine Fallen in the most precious treasure may be this Divine Devil Liquid. Then in the other Forbidden Land, is there also a treasure like the Divine Magic Liquid? Can it have different special effects on the human body? Jason thought to himself and felt quite curious in his heart. Originally, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had vaguely reached the realm of half-step Sixth Golden Body, and now after being quenched by the Divine Devil Liquid and reshaping his physical body over and over again, he felt that the strength of his Green Dragons Golden Body had already exceeded half-step Sixth Golden Body, and was on its way to bing a true Sixth Golden Body. Body and was heading towards the realm of a true Sixth Golden Body. Continue quenching! Its rare to have a Divine Demon Liquid to baptize ones physical body, so one must make use of this opportunity to bring ones body to the point of Sixth Golden Body! Jason thought to himself as he gritted his teeth and urged Origin Power to copse his physical body skin once again. Pfft! Pfft! In an instant, his bodys surface skin exploded into a cloud of blood mist, and individual ces even directly revealed white bones. Jason gritted his teeth and endured the intense pain, and began to operate Green Dragons Golden Body to frantically absorb the pure energy contained within the God and Demon Pond, which was used to nourish his flesh and reshape his golden body. Saint Marie had been waiting inside the pce. She had not seen Jasone out of the God and Demon Pond for a long time, so she was inevitably a little curious about what Jason was doing. Immediately, Saint Marie spread a strand of divine sense over, reaching her realm, she didnt need to see it with her own eyes, just with her divine sense, she was able to sense Jasons movements in God and Demon Pond. After some sensing, Saint Maries face looked a little surprised, and she couldnt help but murmur to herself: Remodeling the golden body? This guy is a bit interesting, his patience is really strong enough, actually reshaping his physical body over and over again. Saint Marie immediately waited patiently. After about two hours or so, suddenly, God and Demon Pond side came from the distance of the vibration, as if there was a monstrous qi and blood to be transformed into the prehistoric beast awakened. Saint Maries heart stirred, at that moment, her figure shed, and in the next moment, she appeared on the side of God and Demon Pond. Saint Marie fixed her eyes and saw that Jasons body soaked in God and Demon Pond began to crack inch by inch, basically from the neck down, the entire torso, including the limbs, began to crack inch by inch. Immediately afterward, the water in the God and Demon Pond boiled up, and the pure energy contained in the God and Demon Pond poured into Jasons body with the momentum of seawater pouring in.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Slowly, Jasons body began to shedyers of dead skin, some broken muscle tissue, and even some bone impurities. Jasons body, which was initially cracked inch by inch, began to heal at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and his body began to blossom with a ray of golden radiant light. In an instant, this ray of golden radiance point was like that rising sun leaping out of the sea, releasing ten thousand golden rays! Ten thousand golden rays were released at the same time, dazzlingly bright, and in that blinding golden ray, a deep and rich cyan-colored aura flowed and surrounded its body! Rumble! A burst of rumbling sounds came from within Jasons body, like a war drum pounding, like a muffled thunderp, the entire persons vitality jumped forward by arge margin, at the same time, the qi and blood that erupted from his body went through a brand new metamorphosis, sweeping through the sky, vaguely covered in ayer of faint greenish-golden luster. Swish! Swish! Jason eyes violently open, gaze sharp, eyes bright, he felt a great difference, only feel that his body is now enough to be able to bear the weight of a thousand pounds, with the physical body like to be able to directly break the void like. Sixth Golden Body! At this moment, Jason realized that he had repeatedly reshaped and tempered Green Dragons Golden Body to the realm of Sixth Golden Body! Chapter 2293 – Leaving Forbidden Land Jasons feeling at the moment was that his physical body was very strong, reaching the true Sixth Golden Body realmpared to his previous Semi Sixth Golden Body, the gap was really big. Jason is also very confident that with his current physical strength, simr to Hunyue this kind of Quasi life and death realm of strong people, simply can not cause substantial damage to him. Even for a Quasi life and death realm beginner like Bouba, he would be able to withstand it, and would not be able to resist even a single strike from Bouba like he did before. With the advancement of his physical body, Jason found that his Sunling Bloodline had also metamorphosed, the power of qi and blood had be more majestic and domineering, and even the monstrous qi and blood released had a lightyer of greenish-golden luster on it. The Cultivate Origin had also improved, and the strand of The Power of the Gods that he was able to evolve had almost doubled. However, his Cultivate Realm still failed to break through, still remaining at the Extreme Realm Emperor level. This meant that Jasons Physique had advanced before his Cultivate Realm, which was actually a good thing, and could even be said to be once-in-a-lifetime. After all, not many martial artists in the current generation could manage to have their physical body physique advance before their Cultivate Realm. This meant that if Jason broke through to Extreme Realm Emperor, then his Green Dragons Golden Body would be able to be strengthened even further, causing Sixth Golden Body to reach the Middle Realm or even the High Realm from the current Beginning Realm. Its a pity, if I could also break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, then it wouldnt be a problem at all against Quasi life and death realm beginner level. Even, its still possible to spar! Jason secretly sighed softly. However, he himself was satisfied, this timeing to Land of the Divine Fallen to participate in the Ancient Battlefield, not only did he sharpen his own Cultivate, but he was also able to help the Nine Cities win a great victory, killing numerous Ascended enemies. More importantly, right now, with the help of this God and Demon Pond, he had sessfully remodeled his Golden Body, causing Green Dragons Golden Body to reach the Sixth Golden Body Primordial Realm level. In this regard, he was already satisfied. After all, his Cultivate was all about building a solid foundation step by step, tamping down and improving step by step, and the Cultivate strength that he got this way was the real battle power, not the false battle power. Jason gaze toward the front, fiercely saw Saint Marie on the side, his face was stunned, which said with a smile, Beautiful sister, when did youe over? I didnt even notice Congrattions, remodeling your golden body, your physical body has be stronger again. Saint Marie opened her mouth and spoke, her tone was nd, but it carried a hint of happiness. Jason heatedly smiled and said, This is still thanks to the God and Demon Pond provided by the beautiful sister. Speaking of which, this God and Demon Liquid really possesses a great miraculous effect for tempering the physical body. Thats for sure. Saint Marie nodded her head and continued, However, not everyone is able to be like you and be able to constantly reshape their fleshly bodies. The fact that you were able to fully utilize the God and Demon Pond is your creation and your skill. I will definitely continue to work hard and get stronger and stronger so that I can continue to kill in Ancient Battlefield in a prominent way down the road. Jason said with a smile.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Jason remodeled his gold with the help of God and Demon Pond, the energy in the entire God and Demon Pond was also basically absorbed. There was no point in Jason continuing to soak in it. At that moment, Jason stood up from God and Demon Pond and walked out. After stepping out, he suddenly realized that he was wearing a pair of pants, and Saint Marie was still looking at him unashamedly, which made Jason, who had always been confident that he was thick-skinned enough, unable to help but blush a little. Jason had several spare sets of clean clothes inside his Storage Ring, the problem was that Saint Marie was always present, so he was really not in a good position to change. Ahem At the end of the day, Jason only had a dry cough and said, Pretty sister, Im going to change my clothes Then you change. Saint Marie looked indifferent and said. Ah? Jason couldnt help but grow his mouth, his face expression was somewhat stunned, he smiled sarcastically and said, This, this how can I be embarrassed You kid also have the time to be embarrassed ah? Saint Marie joked, then said, God and Demon Pond terrain behind the mountain stream, you can go over there to rinse and then change clothes. Saint Marie said and left. Jason immediately ran towards the back of God and Demon Pond terrain, after he remodeled his gold, his body did have some impurities left behind, in addition to God and Demon Ponds liquid and so on, rinsing it off was the best. Half an hourter. Jason had already changed into a clean outfit, he walked inside Saint Maries pce, the whole person looked radiant, his bodys qi and blood were embedded, just like a savage dragon hibernating, powerful. Walking to the pce, Jason saw Saint Marie, and he asked, Sister Beauty, are Forbidden Land warriors stationed throughout the Land of the Divine Fallen? Saint Marie looked back at him and shook her head, Of course not. The area you are in is only the area where the front line of Forbidden Land is battling against each other. In the rear, there are also nned out urban areas. Urban areas? Jasons face was stunned. Saint Marie nodded her head and said, The urban area is separated from the frontline battle area by a boundary, in order not to affect the lives of the people in the urban area. Land of the Divine Fallens urban area is also home to about a few hundred thousand people, where some of the people live. Every warrior you see in Forbidden Land has a home, and their home is in the urban area. Their parents, brothers, sisters, wives, and children live in the urban areas. An urban area with hundreds of thousands of people? Jasons face was stunned, such an urban area would be considered a small city in general when ced in the outside world. Jason then also understood why Forbidden Land was able to send out a constant stream of warriors, he thought that the children born in the urban area, when they grew up, they would all train and join the army, joining the camp of Forbidden Land warriors, to fight against the heavens, to defend Forbidden Land, is also defending their own homes. Saint Marie then said, If you are interested, you can go over to the city for a while. Jason immediately smiled and said, Next time Ie back, I will definitely go to the city. Such arge urban area, I think its quite fun, and its probably very different from the outside worlds cities. Saint Marie nodded, then she led Jason back to Ninth City. On the side of Ninth City, Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack and the others were all there, they had originally suffered some injuries as well, but they had basically recovered under the healing of that medical dao expert from Ninth City. After seeing Jasone, Marcel and the others faces were stunned, they actually found that Jason not only had all his injuries healed, and that qi and blood appeared to be even more supreme and majestic, Cultivate strength seemed to have progressed by arge margin. Lord Akagi, we will leave Forbidden Land first. There are still things to take care of on the outside world side, and there is already Lord Plumptoning to the outside world, so I cant stay here much longer. When Ie back next time, I will definitely follow you guys to properly meet those Ascended Warriors. Jason said. Kongughed aloud and said, Good, all the warriors of the Ninth City would love to fight alongside you as well. Jason nodded, he then made it a point to find Xikui and said goodbye to Xikui on that note. Xikui was reluctant to part with him, but thinking that Jason woulde back to Ancient Battlefield in the future, he smiled and said, Jason, Ill try to break through to the Quasi life and death realm before youe here next time, and by then, when I meet a strong enemy, Ill be able to help out. Good! Jason smiled. At the end, with Saint Maries help, Jason left Land of the Divine Fallen with Robert and the rest of the group on that note. Chapter 2294 – The Divine Schemes (I) Outer Land. Jason and his group were sent out of Land of the Divine Fallen by Saint Marie, and after saying goodbye to Saint Marie, Jason and his group also quickly left Outer Land and returned to the stronghold of Ancient City of Ruins. At this time, it was already morning. This meant that Jason and his team had entered the Ancient Battlefield to kill and fight, and then recovered from their wounds, a nights time had passed. When Jason waited until he reached the gates of Ancient City of Ruins, he saw Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group Warriors, as well as Darcey, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Lilith and others waiting. Obviously, Mr. Iron Fist and the others were also worried about Jason and the others, and after another night of not returning, they couldnt enter Forbidden Land, so they could only wait here. Look, its Jason and the others, Jason and the others are back! In the field, some Satan Operation Group Warriors saw Jason and the others who had rushed back, and one by one, they began to shout excitedly. Jason! Darcey and the other beauties all smiled heartily as well. Speaking of which, when Jason and the others traveled to Forbidden Land, Darcey and the girls were genuinely worried, after all, the battlefield of Forbidden Land that was a direct battle with the warriors of the Ascension. After all, the battlefield in Forbidden Land was a direct battle with the warriors of the heavens. Therefore, right now, seeing Jason and the others return safely, they were indeed very happy in their hearts. Jason, how is the battlefield in Forbidden Land? Can we Satan Operation Group Warriors go and participate? After Jason approached over, Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth and asked. Jason said, The battlefield of Forbidden Land is brutal. Basically, the battlefields in Forbidden Land are filled with fighters at the Extreme Realm Emperor level and above. In other words, only Extreme Realm Emperor level is qualified to participate in Forbidden Lands battlefield. So perverted? Treg froze for a moment, after this period of hard training, he had also finally just broken through to Great Emperor Realm, but one had to reach the Extreme Realm Emperor level in order to travel to the Forbidden Land battlefield? One could imagine how terrifying such a battlefield was. So, its better to raise your strength as soon as possible. Now that the Cultivate environment has changed, cultivation is much faster, plus there are enough cultivation resources. So, the Cultivate Realm that looked out of reach before is nothing in hindsight. Jason said. Mr. Iron Fist nodded and said in a deep voice, We, Satan Operation Group, are going to work hard on our cultivation. I also need to raise my strength up as soon as possible. The battlefield in this Forbidden Land is definitely going to take some trips to meet up with those Divine Warriors. There will be that opportunity. Jason smiled, then said, Lets go, lets go back to the stronghold first. Jason and the rest of the group returned to the Green Dragon Stronghold. After returning to the stronghold, Jason said, Iron, were returning to Carovia here. After all, those Lord Plumpton stayed in Carovia and have to go back to keep an eye on them. You guys continue to stay here. The major strongholds out there are also relying on you guys. Jason dont worry, well be able to take care of it. Mr. Iron Fist opened his mouth and then asked, Jason do you think you should bring some Satan Operation Group to Carovia? Isnt there someone from the heavensing? No need for now. Your only task is to look after the major strongholds while working hard to improve your cultivation. Jason said. Good! Mr. Iron Fist nodded heavily. Satan, I also want to go to Carovia with you, Dark Phoniex suddenly spoke. Jasons face was stunned as he looked at Dark Phoniex, he said, Fine, if you want to go then we can go together. Dark Phoniex couldnt help but smile after hearing this, and a smoldering and enchanting smile bloomed on that stunning jade face. Next, Jason and the others began to pack up a bit, to hurry back to Carovia. Carovia. Emperor n. When Lord Plumpton and the others came to The Human Realm, they chose Emperor n as a perch. As a result, all this time Lord Plumpton and others have been in Emperor n. For this reason, Lord Origin of Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Lord Didling of Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Sect Master of Ghost Tomb Sect, Lord of the Divine Meteor Sect, and Lord of the Divine Sect, Ghost Tomb Sects Ghost Sect Master, Divine Meteor Sects Lord of the Divine, and all of these Extreme Realm Emperor-level powerhouses have gathered in the Emperor n. For no other reason than that these ancient martial forces have rebelled against The Human Realm and are willing to serve as theckeys of The Celestial Realm, so their fates are also linked to these Lord Plumpton. These forces have basically ced all of their powerful people on Emperor ns side, and they have to be all together to feel safe. Lets say Lord Origin, if he stayed in Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, what if the strong people on The Human Realms side attacked and killed towards Heaven Sealing Sacred Land? Relying on him alone, he wouldnt be able to withstand the siege of The Human Realms strongmen. Therefore, for safetys sake, Lord Origin and the others gathered in Emperor n, and also discussed with Lord Plumpton and the others about the countermeasures to unify The Human Realm. Including Emperor n, the outstanding talents of the young generation of these ancient martial arts forces were all killed in Secret Land, which means that the young generation of these forces has been broken, or at least there are no more Cultivate talented young disciples. Therefore, Harmony, Lord Origin, and the others were so hateful that they couldnt wait to immediately counterattack The Human Realms Carovia Cultivate Association and kill Jason and the others.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rumble! At this moment, in Emperor n, a violent vibration sound came violently. At the same time, a rule of heaven and earth was violently interwoven between the heavens and earth, with the sound of Jared in the Nine Heavens resounding in the sky, containing supremely strong and iparablews of the Great Dao being presented. In thosews, a life and death pressure was vaguely interwoven, squeezing the sky, and just a wisp of life and death might pressed Harmony, Lord Origin, and other such Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses to kick for air. This is Harmony hesitated. Could it be that those two lords are going to break the realm? Lord Origin said. It should be, those two lords are going to break the realm of life and death! Lord Didling said excitedly. Lets go, lets go over to the ce where these two lords are in seclusion and take a look. Ghost Sect Master also spoke up. Immediately, Harmony and the other Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses moved in a single movement, rushing over towards the two major retreat areas that Emperor n had specially nned out. When they felt the vicinity of this region, they snapped- Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three young figures also arrived instantly, one filled with a thick and boundless aura of Mixed God Son, one swept with a scorching hot and powerful aura, and one shrouded with an aura of a human king, just like the three young supreme beings that stepped in. These were actually Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie. The injuries they had received in Secret Land had all healed, and not only that, their bodies were emitting a true sense of godly pressure. Extreme Realm Emperor! These three great divine sons had already broken through the Realm of Passing God and truly stepped into the Extreme Realm Emperor realm! In fact, before these three great divine sons went to the Secret Land of Chaos, they already had enough sense to be able to break the Realm of Passing God, and they purposely didnt break the Realm in order to be able to enter the Secret Land of Chaos at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, and seize the opportunity at the Secret Land of Chaos after they They had deliberately not broken the realm in order to enter Secret Land of Chaos at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. Who would have thought that Jason woulde out in the middle of the road andpletely break the ns of the three divine sons. After leaving the Secret Land of Chaos anding to the Emperor n, these three divine sons recovered from their injuries and began to choose to break through the realm of the gods. With their natural talent and the enlightenment they had umted earlier, breaking through to the Extreme Realm Emperor would not be difficult. Chapter 2295 – The Divine Schemes (II) Greetings to the three God Sons! Harmony, Lord Origin, Ghost Sect Master, and the others hurriedly greeted Mixed God Son in respectful tones after seeing them. Mixed God Son nodded without saying anything. Inferno and Saint Dsosie also looked lonely and arrogant, almost not even putting Harmony and the others in their eyes, to them, Harmony and the others were nothing more than dogs clinging to the heavens. In the face of the three big god son of that arrogant attitude, Harmony and other people instead of not angry angry, but is to look more and more respectful and careful, they know that the identity and the three big god son of a huge gap, so do not dare to overstep what. Not only their status, but also their strength. Harmony, Lord Origin and the others would never forget the heaven and earth vision that was presented during the breakthrough of Mixed God Son and the others some time ago, it was really terrifying and extremely strong, there was even a godlyw that was manifested in heaven and earth that directly encircled their bodies, integrating into their bodies and bing one with their Cultivate Origin. At that time, that kind of vision really scared them,pared to the vision they presented when they first broke through Extreme Realm Emperor, it was really nothing. When Mixed God Son broke through and appeared, Harmony only felt that what they were facing was not at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, but Mixed God Son, Inferno, Saint Dsosie, whether it was their qi and blood, origin qi, or divine pressure, all of them were just like an abyss, unfathomable. It was so unfathomable that Harmony and the others had the feeling that even if they joined forces, they would not be a match for any of Mixed God Son and the others. This is the divine might of The Celestial Realms strongest heavenly pride, whether its in terms of qualifications, bloodline, or battle power, its an existence that surpasses the battle power of the same ss by countless times. Harmony they had thought that after Mixed God Son and the others broke through the realm and passed to God, they were going to immediately showdown with The Human Realm martial artists, who had thought that these three God Sons were not in a hurry at all, first consolidating Extreme Realm Emperors Cultivate cultivation, and at the same time waiting for something. Until today, Harmony and the others finally understood, Mixed God Son they are waiting for Iam and Lord Droop, the two followers to break through the realm of life and death! Once they broke through to the Quasi life and death realm, who would be able topete with the martial artists of The Human Realm?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harmony couldnt imagine that no one would be able topete with these two godchild followers. That was a strong person of the Quasi life and death realm, an existence thatpletely crushed the Extreme Realm Emperor. Thinking about this, Harmony was really excited inside, and his emotions surged, the anger and hatred in his heart surged together, and he only felt that the time for his revenge was really approaching. Secret Land battle, Emperor ns young pride all died, no one can live out, this let Emperor n shame, also let Harmony old face. He wanted revenge, he wanted Jason and everyone in the Carovia Cultivate Association to die! This was not only him, but also Lord Origin, Ghost Sect Master, Lord of the Divine Sect, Lord Didling and all these people. After that, they were going to unite and unify The Human Realm, even though the master standing behind them was on the side of The Celestial Realm, and even though they were justckeys in the eyes of The Celestial Realm, they didnt care anymore. As long as they could unify The Human Realm, have supreme authority in The Human Realm, and be able to call out the winds and the rain, then they would be under one person and above ten thousand people! Dare I ask Divine Son, are Mr. Iam and Mr. Lord Droop going to break the realm of life and death? Harmony couldnt help but ask. Inferno nced at Harmony as he said in an indifferent tone, Not bad. My ns Iam as well as Lord Droop of the lineage of human kings both cut off their own cultivation from the peak of the Quasi life and death realm and fell to the Extreme Realm Emperor in order to be able to enter the Secret Land of Chaos. Aftering out of the Secret Land of Chaos, they then went back to the Extreme Realm Emperor from the Secret Land of Chaos. Aftering out of Secret Land of Chaos, he returned from Extreme Realm Emperor all the way back to the previous peak of Quasi life and death realm. The purpose is to suppress the martial artists of the entire The Human Realm. Cut off your own cultivation? Harmony, Lord Origin, and the others were all stunned upon hearing this, and could not help but look at each other with a look of incredulity in their eyes. They knew the danger of cutting off ones own cultivation, once one cuts off ones cultivation, it would definitely affect the Cultivate Origin, causing irreversible damages and cracks to appear in the Cultivate Origin, and even the Cultivate Origin would directly shatter. Therefore, cutting off ones own cultivation can be said to be a nine deaths and extremely dangerous. Iam and Lord Droop were actually able to cut off their own cultivation, and were unharmed, and were able to quickly recover to the Cultivate Realm before they cut off their own cultivation, so their natural ability is also considered to be heaven-defying, and they must have some kind of secret method to help them, or else they simply couldnt do so. The Celestial RealmCultivate prosperity, the existence of this aspect of the cultivation of the secret method is not surprising, but Harmony they are also very interesting did not go to ask these questions, after all, they have never thought of cutting off their own cultivation, that is not much different from looking for death. Lord Origin said in an excited tone, When these two lordse out of the gate, wont they be able to blood-wash The Human Realm martial artists? In fact, in my opinion, after the three Divine Sons have broken through the realm of the Gods, there are no more rivals in The Human Realm. With the divine might of the three Divine Sons, after they break through the realm of God, they arepletely capable of fighting the strongest people in Quasi life and death realm. After the two Lords break through, it will be even more like a tiger with wings, so what will those martial artists of The Human Realm be able to resist? Saint Dsosie slowly said, There is no need to rush. Even if we intend to use a thunderous aura to forcefully suppress The Human Realm martial artists,pletely shattering their beliefs and their Cultivate hearts, so that we canpletely enve them. What the Divine Son said is extremely true. Those The Human Realm martial artists, especially the Carovia Cultivate Association are simply uneducated, these deserve to die! Ghost Sect Master said coldly. In the middle of the conversation, violently- Rumble! A burst of booming and vibrating sound and power was transmitted for thousands of miles, and the heavens and earth steeply presented a vision of intertwining great dao paths, the origin dao paths that contained the might of life and death were presenting, intertwining into a piece that covered the ce of seclusion of the two great Divine Sons entourages in front of them. Immediately after that, from that ce of retreat, there were clearly wisps of life and death pressure that began to be generated, continuously condensing, and ultimately converging into that life and death might that copsed the heavens and earth, causing the heavens and earth to vibrate, and the winds and clouds to change color. Boom! Boom! The two booming voices sted out, startling the heavens, and two figures were violently seen rushing up from that ce of seclusion, cracking the sky. When these two figuresnded on the ground, the visions presented in the heavens and earth dissipated one by one, and the heavens and earth returned to their original calmness. These two figures walked towards the front, and they were none other than Iam and Lord Droop. Their eyes were shining brightly, just a gaze, as if it contained a strong and boundless pressure, the breath on their bodies had already been converged, but there was still a strong and unrivaled might of life and death manifesting itself. They walked step by step, just the might of their own, are to press the surrounding space copse and trembling. Quasi life and death realm! On this day, Iam and Lord Droop, the two Divine Son Followers, had actually broken the realm of life and death and reached the Quasi life and death realm! Congrattions to the two Lords for breaking the realm of life and death! Harmony and the others came back to their senses and hurriedly opened their mouths to congratte them, their faces full of pandering, full of groveling, already devoid of the spine of a Terran martial artist,pletely and utterly willing to be thepdogs of the heavens. Chapter 2296 – The Divine Schemes (III) The two of them, Iam and Lord Droop, nodded as a response to Harmony and the others celebration. Immediately, Iam and Lord Droop looked at Inferno and Saint Dsosie, their tone still respectful as they cried out, Divine Son. Although they had already broken the realm of life and death, they did not forget their identity, they were still the followers of Inferno and Saint Dsosie, even though their Cultivate cultivation had recovered to the Quasi life and death realm, in the face of their respective followers of the Divine Son there was not even the slightest hint of arrogance and pride, it was still the same as in the past. Loyalty. Finally a smooth breakthrough to Quasi life and death realm, Inferno smiled. Saint Dsosie also nodded and said, It could have been faster, that is, the Storage Ring was taken away Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Originally, Inferno and Saint Dsosie had prepared cultivation resources and elixirs within their Storage Ring, so as long as they came to The Human Realm, Iam and Lord Droop would be able to return to Quasi life and death realm very quickly with the help of cultivation resources and elixirs. Unfortunately, in Secret Land, the Storage Ring of the three godchildren was taken away by Jason. Fortunately, Iam and Lord Droop still had some elixirs with them, and the main thing was that the Reversal Pill was always with them, if there was no Reversal Pill to go with the corresponding gongfu. Without the Reversal Pill to go along with the corresponding gong methods, then Iam and Lord Droop wouldnt be able to recover from Extreme Realm Emperor to Quasi life and death realm again in a short period of time. Dont worry, Divine Son. This time, we have broken through Quasi life and death realm, and all the Divine Sons have also broken through the Realm of God. What strong human martial artist can resist us? That Jason, the bravado he had in Secret Land in the beginning, this time we will take it back a hundred times a thousand times! Lord Droop said coldly. Mixed God Son said, Lets go to the council chamber first, and next, properly n the next action against the earthly martial artists. Harmony immediately said after hearing this, Then all the God Sons and Lord Droop should all go to the council chamber together. Inside the council chamber. The three Divine Sons, the two main followers, and Harmony, Lord Origin, Lord Didling, Ghost Sect Master, and Lord of the Divine Sect were all gathered together. Iam looked at Harmony and the others, and said in a deep voice, Ladies and gentlemen, to tell you the truth, Lord Droop and I cut off our own cultivation, and came to The Human Realm through Secret Land, with the most important purpose of reversing our own cultivation once again, and restoring ourselves to the Quasi life and death realm. Only by reaching the Quasi life and death realm can wepletely suppress The Human Realm martial artists. This is a n of the higher echelons of the heavens, and now that Dao Friend Lord Droop and I have already regained our cultivation to Quasi life and death realm, half of this n has already been carried out, and the remaining thing is to suppress The Human Realm martial artists, making The Human Realm martial artistspletely submissive. Not bad. This concerns the ns of the higher echelons of the heavens, so there cant be any mistakes. Lord Droop opened his mouth, and he continued, The simplest way to make The Human Realm martial artists submit is to crush them with absolute strength, so that these Human Realm martial artists dont see any hope, and to destroy the Cultivate confidence of these Human Realm martial artists in all aspects, so that they realize the huge gap between them and The Celestial Realm. I am not sure if I can do that. Therefore, Dao Friend Iam and I immediately closed our doors after arriving here, with the purpose of advancing to the Quasi life and death realm, and suppressing The Human Realm martial artists to death. Harmony immediately took a stand and said, What the two lords have said is very true. We are loyal to the heavens, and we also have an undying grudge against the people of the Carovia Cultivate Association. Here, we will definitely stand on the side of the heavens without reservation. Lord Droop nodded and said, You guys are very sensible. If you guys have such a heart, the heavens will not treat you poorly. Perhaps, you will also have the opportunity to travel to the heavens in the future and gain the appreciation of those who are truly the most powerful, and by then, not to mention the Quasi life and death realm, even Immortality you will have the opportunity to touch. Harmony and the others faces were overjoyed after hearing thisCImmortality? What kind of supreme existence was that, they couldnt even imagine it. However, they had no doubt about Lord Droops words, if they could gain the appreciation of those supreme powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, then they really did have the opportunity to constantly break through the realm and be stronger. Lord Droop had only casually drawn a big piece of pie for them, but it had already made Harmony and the others very excited. In short, Im going to let Jason die! Isnt he the leader of The Human Realms young martial artists? Im going to have him in pieces! Mixed God Son opened his mouth with a tone of indignation. This Jason person must die! Inferno also spoke in an indignant voice. They wouldnt forget the shame they encountered in Secret Land, it could be said to be the shame of their lives, Lord Plumpton, should have crushed the young martial artists of the lower realms, who had thought that they would be beaten up by a Jason. Lord Origin said: Dont worry, all the divine sons, it is hard for this Jason not to die. This person doesnt know whats good for him and dares to confront all the God Sons as well as the heavens, there is no ce for him in heaven and earth anymore. Harmony immediately asked, Then when should we act? Shouldnt we send a notification to the Carovia Cultivate Association that we can start negotiations? Iam said, Theres no rush on that for now. Fellow Daoist Lord Droop and I have just broken through the realm and still need some time to consolidate our cultivation. Neither of us has reached our true peak state yet. Lord Droop nodded and said, Not bad. We still need some time to recover to our peak state. However, before that, it is possible to probe the situation on The Human Realm martial artists side to see if there are any secret powerhouses on The Human Realm martial artists side, or if anyone has broken the realm of life and death. Lord Originughed coldly and said, What kind of strong people can there be on The Human Realms side? They cant even bepared to the two lords. We are confident, but we cannot be overly conceited. Lord Droop opened his mouth and continued, The Human Realm, as a Cultivate rootnd, should not be taken lightly. For example, this time, The Human Realm was able to open the New Martial Age because someone broke the Cultivate cage. Who was the person who was able to break the Cultivate Cage in the first ce? Harmony murmured and said, As far as I know, this persons name is Lewis, or Lewis as he is called on the other side of Hyacinth, and he is that Jasons grandfather. When this person was in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, for some unknown reason, he punched through the Cultivate cage. However, he himself was also backfired by the power of the Heavens Way, and fainted on the spot, with his life on the line. ording to some scattered news from the back, this person has already been injured by the power of the Heavens Way, and even if he doesnt die, he is still in a state of serious injury anda, and is simply not enough to be feared. To be able to punch through a cage at the end of the earthly martial arts, such natural talent is inferior even to us. Lord Droop opened his mouth and continued, Send someone to find out this persons current condition, and at the same time, probe the strength of The Human Realms martial artists, mainly to see if anyone on The Human Realms side has broken the realm of life and death. We have to make a foolproof n. Yes! Harmony, Lord Origin, and the others nodded their heads. This Lewis has a close rtionship with Jason. Lets do it this way, Ill arrange for the matter of probing Lewis status. Mixed God Son suddenly opened his mouth, and he had a good candidate in mind to do thisCDemon Son! Aftering to The Human Realm, Demon Son already had his Supremes Holy Land secretly pledge allegiance to Mixed God Son, Demon Son also had the self-awareness that if he didnt stand together with Lord Plumpton, then he definitely wouldnt be able to resist the many earthly martial artists that the Carovia Cultivate Association had united. The many earthly martial artists that were united. Mixed God Son thinks that Supremes Holy Land, where Demon Son is from, has many eyes and ears, and it is most suitable for Supremes Holy Land to do such things as probing. Chapter 2297 – Demon Witch Reappears Nine River City, Hill Pathos. At the foot of Hill Pathos, in the south part of the mountain, among the green trees, there is a farmhouse. This is an ordinary, simple farmhouse, with a fence around the outside, three houses scattered inside, and a small yard in front of the houses. This is the small courtyard where Laura and Demon Witch live. When Laura brought the seriously injured and unconscious Demon Witch to this ce, Laura did not hesitate to use the method of renewing life to continue the vitality of Demon Witchs body. In the end, Emperor Throop apanied Lord Uploders to this ce to save Demon Witch. After Demon Witch awakened, Laura did not follow Demon Witch to leave, and they continued to live here, living a life far away from the world. For Laura, Demon Witchs awakening is equivalent to a gift of life, which she really cherishes, and has made up her mind to live with Demon Witch as long as she can. As for the changes in the outside world, as long as you dont get involved, dont get involved, its none of your business, you dont have to get involved in any more fights, and you dont have to worry about what will happen to you. Only, there are times when you dont go looking for trouble, but trouble will alsoe to your door. On this day, being in the house, Demon Witchs eyes rolled and said, Master, someone ising. Someone ising? Lauras face froze, she did not sense anything unusual. However, she was convinced of Demon Witchs words, since Demon Witch awakened, Heavenly Tribtion Fate revived, plus Lord Uploders left Demon Witch with the Heavenly Tribtion Divine Body cultivation. Divine Body cultivation method, as well as some cultivation resources. This makes this period of time since the Demon Witchs cultivation has broken through the realm one after another, and now it is already the peak of the Sacred Level high-level, only one step away from Extreme Realm Emperor. This is very heavenly, mainly because that ray of heavenly tribtion origin qi continuously strengthens Demon Witchs Cultivate origin, making her Cultivate cultivation to say that it is not too much to say that it has grown by leaps and bounds in a single day. However, Demon Witchs chance like this could not be duplicated, and even if it could be duplicated, no one would dare to try. This was a chance that Demon Witch had exchanged for death! Heavenly Tribtion Fate is destined to undergo a cmity, this cmity is still a death cmity, if you cant resist it, you will die, your body will die; if you can ovee it, you still need a special terrain formation to attract Heavenly Tribtion Power, absorb Heavenly Tribtion Power into your body, and activate your own Heavenly Tribtion Power to activate your own Heavenly Tribtion Power. activate ones own Heavenly Tribtion Fate. Therefore, it was very difficult! In other words, if Lord Uploders hadnte, there was no possibility for that Demon Witch to awaken, and he wouldnt have been able to get the Heavenly Tribtion Power to wash his marrow and bones, thus transforming his body and making the Cultivate realm grow by leaps and bounds in a single day. What kind of person ising back? Ill go out and take a look. Laura opened her mouth. Demon Witch immediately also walked out of the house along with Laura, and just after walking to the yard, he indeed saw two people walking over, an old and a young. The old man was dressed in ink-colored clothes, his body was thin, his face was dry and thin, his eyes were sharp, and he looked like he was already sixty years old. This old man side of the young mans gaze somber, face slightly pale, the corner of the mouth with a touch of evil smile, the body vaguely transmits a strong and boundless origin of the devil gas. This is actually Supremes Holy Lands Grand Elder Draco There is also Demon Son, they have found this ce. Huh this is the Grand Elder and Demon Son. Demon Witch was the first to speak, a bright smile surfacing on that smoldering and enchanting jade face. Demon Witchs own character is passionate and cheerful, after waking up this time, missing a memory, her character did not change as a result, instead, she appeared even more bright, and had a few more enchanting styles.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Butterfly, its fine that youve awakened. Draco said in a gentle tone with a smile. Laura secretly frowned, but secretly she was on guard as she said, I wonder what Mr. Draco hase for? Dracoughed and said, Laura, no matter what, you and Butterfly are also people of Supremes Holy Land. Nowadays, the situation in Hyacinth is chaotic, so its not necessarily safe for you to stay here, so Ive speciallye to receive you back. Laura immediately declined and said, Then thank you for your kindness, Great Elder. Although I used to be in Supremes Holy Land, I have never been involved in anything in Supremes Holy Land. I reside here with Butterfly and am no longer prepared to participate in the affairs of Hyacinth. If Mr. Draco is looking out for our well-being, there is no need. Take a step back, even if anything happens to us, it has nothing to do with Supremes Holy Land. Dracos old eyes narrowed slightly as heughed dryly and said, Listening to your tone, are you nning to cut ties with Supremes Holy Land? Its okay if Mr. Draco wants to think so. Laura said. Dracoughed, then said meaningfully, Laura, perhaps you dont know, some time ago, Demon Son had traveled overseas to Dark World, and also learned about some things, including some people Lauras face was stunned, her body slightly trembled lightly, and she couldnt help but turn her eyes to look at Demon Son, and there were a few moments of hesitation and counseling in that gaze. Laura, I have indeed been to Dark World, Demon Son opened his mouth, for Laura he was also quite polite, he then said, There is a strong person in Dark World with the name Devil Lord, I wonder if Laura is interested in I wonder if Laura would be interested in learning more about it? Laura opened her mouth violently, wanting to say something but unable to do so, and her face changed drastically, representing the struggle and contradiction within her heart. Demon Witch was listening in a clouded state, she didnt know what the meaning of these words was. After a long time, Laura gritted her teeth and finally said, Come in and talk. Laura still invited Draco and Demon Son into the house. Inside the house, after a short exchange of words, Lauras face was despondent, looking expectant yet nervous, with an extremely conflicted mentality. Is the man returning? And was going to enter the Supremes Holy Land? Then should she go to Supremes Holy Land or not? Lauras thoughts were so varied that her whole heart was in a mess. Perhaps it was time to let Butterfly know who her parents really were. At the foot of Hill Pathos, green water and lush forests provide a lovely view. Demon Son and Demon Witch were hanging out in this ce, although Demon Witch was missing a piece of her memory, she had never had much goodwill towards Demon Son, and the party walked to this ce when Demon Son said he wanted to talk to her alone. Demon Son, what do you want to talk to me about? What do I have to talk to you about. Demon Witch nced at Demon Son and said in a tone that appeared somewhat impatient. The gaze in Demon Sons eyes narrowed slightly as he nced at Demon Witch and said with a smile, I cant believe that Cultivate cultivation has risen to the peak of Sacred Level High, such a speed of cultivation is truly terrifying. I remember that before you were seriously injured and unconscious, you were also around Beginning Saints cultivation level. Demon Witchs eyes rolled as she asked, You know about my serious injury anda? Of course I know. Demon Son said with a smile. Then tell me, how was I seriously injured? Demon Witch couldnt help but ask. Regarding the matter of her serious injury and unconsciousness, she had asked her master Laura many times, but Laura had always given it a vague answer each time, telling her that she didnt need to look into the matter any further. Now that Demon Son knew about her serious injury anda, she of course couldnt help but ask curiously. Demon Sons eyes shed with an exquisite aura as he looked at Demon Witch and asked, Do you remember this Jason person? Chapter 2298 – Seeds of Hatred Jason?! Demon Witch heard this name for the first time, she felt some familiarity, yet it was extremely unfamiliar. As for the source of the familiarity she didnt know exactly for what reason, it seemed to have some engraved familiarity in the underworld, yet it seemed extremely unfamiliar, as if it didnt even exist in her memory, and she didnt know who the person called by that name actually was and what he looked like. Demon Son had been observing Demon Witchs facial reaction when he asked this question, and from Demon Witchs stunned expression, he basically judged one fact C she really didnt remember Jason, and had already missed all the memories about Jason. Speaking of which, Demon Son knew that Demon Witch was able to wake up because he had received a secret letter from Ron Stenhouse, who said that he had deduced the heavenly chances and learned that the Heavenly Tribtion Fate had already seeded in surviving the death penalty. However, since the Heavenly Tribtion Fate has been able to ovee the death curse, it has to pay a certain price, and this price is the people and things that caused Demon Witchs death curse. Demon Son thought of the Demon Witch Heavenly Tribtion Fate is not precisely Jason should be robbed? Then the price Demon Witch has to pay is rted to Jason? It just so happens that Demon Son also secretly received orders from Mixed God Sons side to investigate Lewiss current state, Demon Son thought that he woulde to find Demon Witch, try Demon Witchs current situation and see if he could make use of it. Demon Witch thought for a while, only to feel that all the information about Jason in her mind was empty, she could not help but be curious and said, Who is this Jason? Demon Son immediately said, This Jason, he is our mortal enemy of Supremes Holy Land. Your serious injury anda is also rted to Jason. Demon Witchs beautiful eyes looked at Demon Son and asked, You mean, I was seriously injured and unconscious because I was injured by Jason? Demon Son shook his head, but then nodded. This made Demon Witch look on not knowing what he meant and asked, What do you mean by that? Demon Son immediately said, Back then, at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, there was a strong man attacking and killing Jason, and Jason, in the critical moment of his life, directly pulled you in front of him, letting your body block that strong mans attacking blow. Up to this point, you were seriously injured and unconscious, if not for your Heavenly Tribtion Fate trigger, you would have died on the spot. Are you saying that this Jason dragged me to be his back, to be his scapegoat? Demon Witchs tone was cold as he opened his mouth to ask. Pretty much. Demon Son opened his mouth, he sighed softly and said, Jason prides himself as the leader of The Human Realms young martial artists, on the surface, he is righteous, but in reality, he is sinister and despicable. Speaking of which, although you and Laura are in Supremes Holy Land, you have never participated in the affairs of Supremes Holy Land. Even if this Jason has a grudge against Supremes Holy Land, he shouldnt involve an innocent person like you. But this person doesnt care about that at all, he thinks that as long as they are from Supremes Holy Land they all deserve to die, and that people from Supremes Holy Land are all great evils. Then this Jason really doesnt know any better. Demon Witch spoke coldly and continued, At first when you said that name, I had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. I think it should be because I was victimized by him in the beginning, and I deeply remembered this person. Demon Son then said, However, I dont rmend you to go for revenge. Jason is very strong, even if you have reached the peak of Sacred Level High, you are not his opponent. ording to some information Ive looked into, this Jason is still quite interesting, and I think if he sees you, he will definitely be surprised. Surprised? What do you mean? Demon Witch asked. Demon Son sneered, Back when you were seriously injured and in aa, Laura took you away and hid you here. That Jason, however, went through all sorts of channels trying to find out about you. What did he mean by that? To see if Im dead or alive and then decimate me? Demon Witch asked in an icy tone. Demon Son shook his head and said, No, on the contrary, this Jason let the cat out of the bag and he still wants to save you. When he pulled you to block that fatal blow for him, he was inevitably criticized afterwards. In order to save his reputation and maintain his righteous image, he of course had to make some amends afterward. He imed that your serious injury and unconsciousness at that time was just an ident, never his intention, so he wanted to search around for your whereabouts and then make up for the idental fault at that time. Such a person is really hypocritical to the extreme, false benevolence and righteousness, what I hate most in my life is such a person! Demon Witch said in annoyance. This is the face of those so-called righteous people in Hyacinth. Demon Son opened his mouth and continued, Although I, Supremes Holy Land, have acted dishonorably in some instances, I have always been bold and courageous, and I am considered to be open and honest, and I am naturally different from Jasons stream. After a pause, Demon Son continued, Speaking of which, this Jason is also very smart, he knows very well that you trigger Heavenly Tribtion Fate, nine deaths and one life, so on the surface to do something is also harmless, on the contrary, it can also preserve his reputation. Thats why I said just now that if he sees you, he will definitely be surprised. Is this Jason highly cultivated? Demon Witch asked. The gaze in Demon Sons eyes twitched as he said, Counting, in Supremes Holy Land, you can be considered my senior sister. Therefore, I seriously advise you not to think about taking revenge. Jason is very strong, plus he has already established an image of impartiality and justice over in Hyacinth, there are many strong people who follow him, you taking offense to take revenge will only cause you to be poisoned by him again. Ive already died once, do you think Im still afraid of death? Demon Witch said coldly. My advice is to be patient. Of course, if you cant get angry in your heart, thats not out of the question. Demon Son said. What solution? Demon Witch asked. Demon Son thought for a moment and said, If you appear in front of Jason, as long as you dont show any hostility beforehand and dont rush out, then Jason wont do anything to you. On the contrary, he will defend you in a hundred ways and will deliberately approach you, the only way to maintain his image. If Jason rxes in front of you, perhaps you do have a chance to attack and kill. However, after the assault and kill, you must flee, immediately, regardless of whether you seed or not. You mean I can try to get close to Jason? Demon Witch asked. Demon Son nodded and said, It is possible to get close. jason made an extramission to track you down in Hyacinth, saying he wanted to make amends and save you. You showed up, and of course Jason wouldnt do anything to you if he saw you, otherwise wouldnt he be viting the words he put out? He must have been polite to you to maintain his image. You have a point. This kind of despicable, shameless and fake person values his reputation more than anything else. Demon Witch said in a cold voice. Demon Son smiled and said, If you have this idea, then I can secretly help you. If you can sessfully assault Jason and injure him, then I can strike again and teach Jason a lesson as well. Saying that, Demon Son again showed a hesitant look and said, Only, this Jason is indeed very strong in all his strength. I wouldnt really advise you to make such an attempt. Laura wouldnt agree to it either. So, in case Laura learns about this matter, I will definitely be criticized. Dont worry, I wont tell my master about this matter. Demon Witch spoke up.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Demon Sons eyes shed with a refined aura, and he said with a feigned helplessness, Alright, then everything will be decided ording to your heart. Chapter 2299 – Jason Returns Carovia, the Capital International Airport. A small airliner flew into the Capital International Airport and slowlynded at the airport. After the small airliner slowly came to a stop, the cabin door opened, and the people led by Jason slowly walked off the ne. There were only Jason and the others on this ne, Jason and the others had chartered a small airliner directly after they left Ancient City of Ruins and flew directly to Carovia. Jason, Robert, Marcel, Zack, Benji, Darcey, Dark Phoniex, Emily, Lilith, and Talitha were the ones who stepped off the ne in order and walked towards the outside of the airport. After walking out of the airport, Jason and the others saw a disciple of the Carovia Cultivate Association, which had speciallye to greet Jason. This Carovia Cultivate Association disciple led Jason and the others to the parking lot and walked onto a Coaster Bus, after getting onto the bus, Jasons gaze turned and said in a rather surprised tone, Mr. Yusup, Mr. Dafydd, why are you guys here as well? In the car, there were actually Yusup and Dafydd, obviously waiting to receive Jason and the others. Yusupughed and said, We dont have much to do, your kid is back, so we also came over to receive them. Saying that, Yusups eyes had looked towards Darcey, what he was most concerned about was of course still his precious granddaughters situation. When Yusup looked towards Darcey, his old eyes shed with essence, and his entire being was surprised. He actually sensed that Darceys Cultivate Realm had actually reached the middle Sacred Level, and he remembered that when Darcey followed Jason to Dark World, it was also Full Saint Stage. It hadnt been long since he had gone there, and after returning this time, he had actually broken the Sacred Level? This made Yusup very happy and said with a smile, Darcey, youve broken the realm, huh? Not bad, not bad. Dafydd also looked at the two of them, Robert and Emily, sensing that Robert was already an Extreme Realm Emperor, and Emily had also reached the peak of Sacred Level High Level, which could be said to be a great progress. Thinking about it, before Robert followed him to Dark World, Dafydd was also the Extreme Realm Emperor. Now, after Robert came back, he was already at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, and it wasnt like he had just broken through, he had umted a very deep foundation, and looked like he would soon be able to break through to God. This makes Dafydd smile, thinking that Jason this kid is really this life set great luck in one of the unparalleled pride, but all those who follow him, Cultivate cultivation will be rapidly improved. This is excellent, this is where the hope of being able to lead The Human Realm martial artists to rise rapidly lies. Jason looked carefully at Yusup and Dafydd, and with a movement in his heart, he fiercelyughed with joy, Congrattions to Senior White and Senior Tantai for sessfully breaking through the realm to God! Only after Jason said this did Robert, Darcey, and the others react. Darcey looked towards his grandfather and asked in a tone of pressed excitement, Grandpa, youve broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor? Yusupughed aloud and said, Thats for sure. Thanks to Jason, the Heavenly Dao Lotus petal you gave to Ghost Doctor, Ghost Doctor refined it into the Heavenly Dao Pill. Mr. Dafydd and I, as well as Mr. Joseph, have already broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor. Its time, or else well all be surpassed by you juniors. Dafyddughed and said, You make it sound as if you are able to surpass the juniors just because you have broken through the realm. mr. Yusup, if you are capable of fighting Jason, lets see how many moves you can carry Jason. Yusup opened his mouth and was speechless. Yusups pair of old eyes nced at Jason, sensing that this kid was already at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, but he knew very well that this kids real battle power could definitely not be measured by the Cultivate Realm on the surface. When this kid was in Secret Land, but Sacred Level high level peak, but already able to fight the three Extreme Realm Emperors Lord Plumpton, but also able to defeat them. Now, this kid has reached Extreme Realm Emperor and is able to evolve a strand of The Power of the Gods, just how strong is that? Yusup felt that it was impossible to guess how strong Jasons real battle power was, and even if he heard this kid say that he was able to take on Quasi life and death realm powerhouses, he wouldnt be surprised. After all, this kid just kept on creating all kinds of miracles. Thinking of this, Yusup also cant help but feel emotion, once upon a time, he explicitly and secretly is also considered to be in the shelter Jason this kid, to the present, this kid has not need him to shelter, is considered to be the initial growth up. In fact, this is a good thing. Yusup couldnt wait to see Jason be stronger and stronger, this is The Human RealmCultivates hope, the stronger The Human Realm the more hope. Yusup smiled and said, Mr. Dafydd, even if Ipete with Jason, this kid wouldnt dare to really touch me in the slightest, or else my granddaughter wont be able to spare him, right?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thatst line of inquiry was asked directly to Darcey. Darcey immediately blushed, and without any trace, she looked away, pretending that she didnt hear this inquiry from her grandfather. Yusups meaning is very obvious, this Jason is the granddaughter-inw of the Stokes family, lending Jason a hundred guts, he wouldnt dare to beat up this old man in thepetition. Dafydd naturally heard Yusups secret bragging intent, he was furious in his heart, a pair of old eyes immediately looked at Emily. Emily did not know why, being stared at by her own grandfathers pair of eyes was a bit weak, she could not help but ask: Grandpa, why are you looking at me like this? Dafydd sighed sadly in his heart, thinking that you were the first one to go to Dark World with Jason, and then grandpa also supported you to follow Jason to Dark World, but the purpose was not to let you get closer to Jason? Howe Mr. Yusups granddaughter got there first? It doesnt make sense! In terms of looks, body, and temperament, how is she inferior to Mr. Yusups granddaughter? Or is it that Jason is not interested in my granddaughter? Thinking of this, Dafydds old eyes stared at Jason with a bit of annoyance. Jason initially heard Mr. Yusups words with old man Tantai and had already cried out in his heart, wanting to sneak to the back of the car to sit in the seat. Before he could bolt, Dafydds gaze was fixed over. Ahem- The only thing Jason could do was to dryly cough, there was no way he could foolishly dwell on this aspect of the issue, let alone him, only Darcey and Emily would be groundless. By the way, during this period of time, has there been any movement on Lord Plumptons side? Jason changed the topic and inquired about the moves on Lord Plumptons side. As expected, Yusups attention was drawn to this statement as he said, Ever since we left from the entrance of the Secret Realmst time, our side has been keeping an eye on the moves of Emperor n, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, and other such forces. The news we got is that the strongest people from Blood Demon Sect, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect are all gathered in Emperor n, which means that the Divine Son from Heaven and his entourage are also in Emperor n. Dafydds face sank as he said, Emperor ns side is heavily guarded, so we cant directly infiltrate it to find out more information. However, in the area around Tail Mountain, where Emperor n is located, we have also arranged manpower to secretly monitor it. Just the other day, there was an unusual movement from Tail Mountain, with heaven and earth visions appearing. ording to Primordial Army Gods deduction, there might be a strong person breaking the realm. Breaking the boundary? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, glowing with a slight coldness. It seemed that it should be those two Gods Son Attendants who had broken the realm, was this breaking the realm of life and death? Chapter 2300 Counterattack Plan (I) When Jason heard the vision of Emperor ns side breaking the realm, the first thing he thought of was that Inferno and Saint Dsosies followers had broken the realm of life and death. It seemed that everything was just as Saint Marie had guessed, these two followers had cut down their own cultivation and came to The Human Realm from Secret Land of Chaos, and then recovered their cultivation to Quasi life and death realm in a short period of time, in order to suppress The Human Realm martial artists with the might of the higher realms. Human Realm martial artist. Jasons eyes shed with essence, he had seen the might of Quasi life and death realm powerhouses, and he currently did not know to which stage of cultivation of Quasi life and death realm the two attendants had recovered to after breaking the realm of life and death realm? If it was at the beginning stage of Quasi life and death realm, he felt that he would be able to go up against them, whether or not he would be able to defeat them he didnt dare to make a promise, but he would definitely be able to stall a strong person at the beginning stage of Quasi life and death realm. However, if he exceeded the Quasi life and death realm beginner level and reached the Quasi life and death realm middle level, high level or even the peak, Jason felt that he really couldnt resist. Unless one was able to break through the realm and pass to God. In addition to the two great followers, there were also three Lord Plumpton who could not be ignored. Jason was sure that these three Lord Plumpton must have already broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, and even the strongest of them, Mixed God Son, might have already reached the Extreme Realm Emperor high-level, or even the peak of the realm. Mixed God Sons ability to be a Lord Plumpton was due to his outstanding qualifications, strong bloodline, and his far superior strength, which meant that a Lord Plumpton was enough to hold back more than three Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses on The Human Realms side. Not to mention theckeys who were attached to The Celestial Realm, such as Harmony and Lord Origin. I dont know if Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess have already broken through the realm of God . Jason thought secretly. As for Finn, Jason knew in his heart that he had a secret on him, and the big grave in Holy Mountain of Chaos in Secret Land cracking open should be rted to Finn. However, Jason guessed that Finns highest cultivation was to Extreme Realm Emperor. With such aparison, if the forces on Lord Plumptons side started to make trouble, then The Human Realm martial artists side would really not be able to handle it. Through his conversation with Yusup, Jason also learned that The Human Realm side did not yet have any strong person who could break the realm of life and death. Even Primordial Army God had not been able to step out of the Quasi life and death realm. Quasi life and death realm is not easy to break through. In Forbidden Land, Jason talked to Saint Marie and said that apart from the realization of life and death, the breakthrough of this realm also depends on ones own qualification, bloodline, and chance. Whether it is Primordial Army God or Saint Dierksheide, these people are already old, if not for the Cultivate cage breaking, they can break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, then I am afraid that with the weakening of their qi and blood, they wont be able to live for a few years. Therefore, unless Primordial Army God has a chance against the heavens, this life is certainly hopeless Quasi life and death realm. In the middle of Jasons thoughts, the Coaster Bus had already pulled into the gates of the Carovia Cultivate Association. Jason and the others stepped out of the bus, and Yusup told Jason to go back to his room and rest for a while, as he was tired from the journey. However, as the news of Jason and the others return spread, some old-timers who had already gathered in the Carovia Cultivate Association came out one after another, lets say the old Dragon King of Dragons, Titan peoples Titan Emperor Lao, and so on. These people had already taken the lead toe to the Carovia Cultivate Association side long ago, ready to deal with the counterattack from Lord Plumptons side. Jason and the others returned to their rooms first, dropped off their luggage, and had a brief lunch after a short rest. A littleter, around three oclock in the afternoon, Jason was summoned to a meeting in the Cultivate Associations council chamber.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason arrived on this side of the council chamber and saw a familiar group of old-timers. Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and the Divine Lord of Holy Land overseas, Moye, and the old Holy Lord he had met at Divine Endurance Sanctuary, who had alsoe to this side of Carovia. Yet there were also several strange old men that Jason had never met before, yet he could sense that Psychic breath emanating from them. Primordial Army Godughed when he saw Jason and said, Jason, youre back. During your absence, the Carovia Cultivate Association has weed the arrival of many powerful seniors from overseas. Let me introduce you, this is Dragons Holy Dragon King, and next to him is Titan peoples Titan Holy Night Holy Emperor. Holy Dragon King and Titan Holy Night Holy Emperor? Jason looked towards these two old men who nodded and smiled at Jason. Holy Dragon King was full of white hair, but still appeared to be full of qi and blood, with a majestic might, letting people look at it without showing their old age; Titan Holy Night Holy Emperor was tall and sturdy, inheriting the physique of Titan people, even if it was old, that sturdy body like a mountain was still giving a strong sense of oppression. Holy Dragon King and Titan Holy Night Holy Emperor both knew Jason and understood Jasons close rtionship with their two ns, so they had excellent senses towards Jason. And the old Holy Lord from Divine Endurance Sanctuary, Vatican Bishop of Sacred Church, Primordial Army God then introduced. Jason immediately smiled and greeted these older Cultivate powerhouses one by one. Among them, the old Holy Lord from Divine Endurance Sanctuary was iparably in awe of Jason, he would never forget when Jason brought Tamakawa to visit Divine Endurance Sanctuary, at that time, Jasons power was iparable, even though he was an Extreme Realm At that time, Jasons power was unrivaled, even though he was an Extreme Realm powerhouse, he couldnt stand up to him. After exchanging pleasantries, Jason said sinctly, Seniors, I think those Lord Plumptons forces targeting our earthly martial artists will begin soon. At these words, Primordial Army God and the others looked at Jason, waiting for Jasons next words. Jason continued, This time I traveled to Dark World, and also made a trip to Ancient City of Ruins to talk to Elder Saint Marie of Land of the Divine Fallen. Elder Saint Marie deduced that those two followers of Lord Plumpton should have cut off their own cultivation to enter the Secret Land of Chaos, and aftering to The Human Realm from the Secret Land of Chaos, those two followers would restore to their peak Cultivate cultivation. In other words, it is possible that Lord Plumptons two attendants were beheaded from Quasi life and death realm to Extreme Realm Emperor, and now they are in Emperor n in order to restore their Cultivation to the Quasi life and death realm they were in at the beginning! What, Quasi life and death realm? Quasi life and death realm means mastering the power of the rules of life and death and being able topletely crush the Extreme Realm Emperor, if the attendants on the Divine side break through to Quasi life and death realm, how can we be defeated? No wonder those people of the Ascended Realm agreed with us toe back at a time to negotiate after they came to The Human Realm, so their purpose was to buy enough time so that they could allow those two attendants to break through to Quasi life and death realm! We on The Human Realms side dont have any Quasi life and death realm powerhouses yet, and no one has been able to break through yet, so how should we deal with it if there are two Quasi life and death realm powerhouses on the side of the Ascended Forces? For a while, Carovia and the many Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses from overseas began to discuss. Chapter 2301 Counterattack Plan (2) Primordial Army God couldnt help but frown C Quasi life and death realm? Can the two followers following Lord Plumpton return to the Quasi life and death realm in a very short period of time? That would be terrifying! The Quasi life and death realm crushes the Extreme Realm Emperor warriors just like the Extreme Realm Emperor crushes the Sacred Level C no, to be precise, it should be the Extreme Realm Emperor crushing the Sacred Realm! Because after Extreme Realm Emperor, every time a big realm is crossed, the gap during the period increases geometrically, and the gap is veryrge. If we use quantitative measurement as an analogy, if the gap between Sacred Level and Extreme Realm Emperor is thousands of feet, then the gap between Extreme Realm Emperor and Quasi life and death realm is not the same as thousands of feet, but tens of thousands of feet! This means that in front of a Quasi life and death realm strong man, no matter how many Extreme Realm Emperor strong men there are, it actually means little. The Quasi life and death realm strong men are enough to cause absolute crushing and killing of the Extreme Realm Emperor strong men. ! Although the Primordial Army God was aware of the terror of the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm, he was not panicked or fearful. He looked at Jason calmly and asked: Jason, do you have any strategy for this? As soon as these words came out, the discussions in the room stopped, and pairs of eyes began to look at Jason. At this time, it seems that Jason has be the backbone. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly: Seniors, even if the opponent is a strong person in the Quasi life and death realm, there is no need to be afraid. Speaking of which, the strong person in the Quasi life and death realm is not necessarily so scary. I have fought against him. Pass. ugh!! What? In the field, many people of the older generation were all shocked, and all kinds of air-conditioning sounds came and went, and everyone was shocked. They know that Jason is against the heavens, but no matter how defiant Jason is, he is currently only at the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level. How can he actually fight against the powerful Quasi life and death realm? This is really incredible! Jason immediately said: I participated in the Ancient Battlefield in Ancient City of Ruins Forbbiden Land. Not only me, but Robert, Benji, Zack, and Marcel from the Carovia Cultivation Association also participated with me. In the battlefield, I once killed Quasi life and death realm strongman, teamed up with a Quasi life and death realm junior strongman in Forbbiden Land to kill a Quasi life and death realm junior strongman in The Celestial Realm. Primordial Army God and others stared at Jason with stunned eyes. They knew that Jason was indeed very unnatural, but this also made them feel incredible andpletely shocked them.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yusup is the old god, so he is not surprised at all. When returning by car, Yusup had thought that even if this kid Jason told him that he could fight against the strong men of the Quasi life and death realm, he would not be surprised. really! Its really true! There was a smile on Yusups lips, and he felt even more relieved. Of course, the stronger Jason is, the better. Jason continued: Quasi life and death realm warriors are very strong because of the use of the power of the rules of life and death. It has a rule-suppressing effect on warriors below the Quasi life and death realm. But it cannot be said that Quasi life and death realm is strong. This makes us invincible. We The Human Realm warriors are still capable of fighting. Moreover, ording to my conversations with the seniors in Forbbiden Land in the Ancient City of Ruins, I learned that there are still true strongest ones in The Human Realm. That is an existence that can confront the most powerful people in The Celestial Realm. In other words, there are powerful people in The Human Realm who will continue to protect The Human Realm, but the time has note yet and these powerful people have not returned yet. This is real? Saint Dierksheides face lit up and he asked. Jason nodded and said: Its absolutely true! What I want to say is that The Human Realm Cultivation has begun to revive and entered the New Martial Age. The Celestial Realm will definitely find a way to kill it. The purpose of The Celestial Realm is to bring down the martial arts in the world. veryThe Human Realm. Then, we The Human Realm warriors must let those in The Celestial Realm know what is the spirit of the human warriors and what is the unyielding fighting spirit of the human warriors! Primordial Army God nodded and said: Jason is right. We warriors of The Human Realm are not inferior to The Celestial Realm. In short, we warriors of The Human Realm must not lose the spirit! Warriors talk about momentum, and spirit is momentum. Where! If The Human Realm warriors lose their energy and spirit in Cultivation, they will fall into despair and there will be no hope of Cultivation revival! At this time, the Holy Titan Emperor said in a low tone: Then why not go directly to the forces of The Celestial Realm and start a life-or-death battle with them! Titan people have always been straightforward and extremely warlike. This is also reflected in the Holy Titan Emperor, who will start a war if they disagree. So the Holy Titan Emperor was very rude when he opened his mouth and wanted tounch an offensive against the forces of The Celestial Realm. Primordial Army God looked at Jason and asked, Jason, what do you think of this? Jasons eyes darkened and he said coldly: After experiencing the Ancient Battlefield in Forbbiden Land, I can confirm that these Lord Plumptons definitely did note to The Human Realm with good intentions. They also have no intention of having a good discussion with us. What they want The goal is to crush us through high-level strength. In other words, a battle between us and The Celestial Realm forces will inevitably break out! Since the outbreak of this war is inevitable, why cant we take the initiative? Jason said, and then said, We dont have to wait passively for The Celestial Realm to hold so-called negotiations with us. We can take action first. Saint Dierksheide nodded and said: What Jason said makes sense. We have been passive during this period. We should take the initiative and let The Celestial Realm see our determination. The warriors of The Human Realm will not be bullied, nor are they afraid of a fight! If we remain passive, it will only allow the forces of The Celestial Realm to wait until the right time, ce and people are right to showdown with us. Yusup also said. Saint Panchak of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion lowered his eyes and said with a fighting spirit, You mean we will directlyunch a counterattack? Jason said: If we want to take the initiative, we mustunch a counterattack. Through the counterattack, we will force out the forces of The Celestial Realm. I heard that there is a breakthrough phenomenon on the Emperor n, which means that the two followers should be the breakthrough. Realm of life and death, then we cannot give them too much time to consolidate their realm. The Primordial Army God nodded and said: Thats true. We cant remain in a passive situation. But its not right to attack the Emperor n rashly. We need to formte some strategic countermeasures. Jason immediately said: We can start to liquidate the forces that rebelled against The Human Realm. Even if some of the strong men of these forces gather in the Emperor n, the small world where these forces are located cannot be moved. Since these forces have chosen to follow us If the Human Realm is the enemy, then there is no need to talk to them about benevolence and righteousness. Send people to directly attack the small world where these forces are located and plunder the resources of the small world where they are located. If we do not take away the resources of the forces here at this time, how can we wait for these forces to take over Are these resources given to the people of The Celestial Realm? I agree! I agree too! Immediately, all the powerful Extreme Realm Emperor yers in the field expressed their support for Jasons idea of taking the lead in counterattacking The Celestial Realm forces. Chapter 2302 Counterattack Plan (3) Cultivation resources! This is crucial for the warriors of New Martial AgeThe Human Realm! Even if New Martial Age is turned on, if The Human Realm warriors want to be stronger, they still need training resources. The more cultivation resources there are, the more and stronger human warriors can be cultivated. Therefore, the Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak, Lord God and others in the field all agreed with Jasons words. Since the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect have all rebelled against The Human Realm, which means they are enemies of The Human Realm warriors, these ancient forces all sit in a small world. There are abundant cultivation resources in the country. If these resources are not plundered, are they waiting for these forces to contribute to Lord Plumpton and others? Since these small worlds exist in The Human Realm, they belong to The Human Realm warriors. Now that forces such as Heaven Sealing Sacred Land have rebelled, naturally these forces cannot be allowed to give up these cultivation resources to the enemy. This will only strengthen the enemy and weaken The Human Realm warriors. Primordial Army Gods eyes sharpened, and he said coldly: Then lets start liquidating these ancient martial arts forces that rebelled against The Human Realm. Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, and other forces will not let go of any of them. These forces think that by relying on The Celestial Realm, they can ascend to heaven. Then let them know the consequences of betraying The Human Realm! Saint Dierksheide also said coldly. We have been in urgent need of cultivation resources, especially the younger generation of disciples. If they have enough cultivation resources, they will be able to grow up faster. Therefore, it is an excellent strategy to liquidate these forces first and seize their cultivation resources. . Lord God also said. Seeing that everyone agreed, Jason continued: While we are going out to attack, we must also be wary of the actions of The Celestial Realm forces. If their two followers have broken through the realm of life and death, I dont think they will remain peaceful. They will start to take action. They will conduct tests against us, and even ambushes, assassinations, etc. We must be more vignt about these. After a pause, Jason continued: There are two points to note here. First, I suspect that there is an ancient martial arts force hidden in the Capital. The other party is good at collecting intelligence, but what is this ancient martial arts force? I I havent found it yet, or I havent had time to conduct a serious investigation. At this juncture, I feel that there is an ancient martial arts force that I dont know the details of, and I dont know the other partys intentions. This is a thorn in the side, and it is best to investigate thoroughly.e out. The ancient military forces hidden in the Capital? Primordial Army God thought for a while and said, That might be the Jubilee Pavilion. The Primordial Army God has been hiding in the Capital before. Although he has not shown up for many years, it does not mean that he has no understanding of the situation in the Capital area. With Primordial Army Gods abilities and methods, he certainly knows everything about what forces are secretly stationed in the Capital. Jubilee Pavilion has its headquarters in the Capital, which the Primordial Army God has always known. Its just that the Primordial Army God never paid attention to it, because Jubilee Pavilion has been keeping its peace in these years, and only auctioned some treasures of Hyacinth, so the Primordial Army God did not interfere. Now that Jason mentioned that there is an ancient military force with unknown purpose hidden in the Capital, the only thing the Primordial Army God thought of was the Jubilee Pavilion. Jubilee Pavilion? Jason had heard that there was a Jubilee Pavilion stronghold in Oakshire, and Master Wuzhuang was in charge. Later, he joined forces with his father to break into Phoenix in Oakshire, but Master Wuzhuang escaped. Then please ask the Primordial Army God to send someone to thoroughly investigate this Jubilee Pavilion. At the same time, find out whether a person named Master Wuzhuang is hiding in the Jubilee Pavilion. This person has a problem with me. Jason said. good! The Primordial Army God nodded. Jason continued: One more thing, that is about Lewis. Old Mr. Miller has not woken up yet. He is currently in Ghost Doctor Valley. It is safe to say it is safe, and it is not safe to say it is unsafe. If The Celestial Realm didnt have these Sons of God following them, then the Ghost Doctor Valley would be safe with the Ghost Doctor stationed there. But now, with these people from The Celestial Realming, it may not be safe enough. Jason said. Yusup, Joseph, Dafydd and others were shocked when they heard this. Jasons words really reminded them that Ghost Doctor was a master of medicine, but Cultivation was not keen on it. After refining the Heavenly Dao Pill some time ago, Ghost Doctor did not take it, but distributed it to several of them. So so far, Ghost Doctor is the cultivation level of Sacred Level, and even the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor has not reached it. Under such circumstances, if The Celestial Realm forces have ulterior motives and only need to send a strong Extreme Realm Emperor to the Ghost Doctor Valley secretly, then the Ghost Doctor, including Old Mr. Miller, will be in danger. Old Mr. Miller is the one who broke the Cultivation cage. Would Lord Plumpton and others not notice such a person? Although Old Mr. Miller is still in aa and has not yet woken up, he does not seem to pose any threat to them. However, in the eyes of the enemy, those who are truly dead are no threat at all! We were negligent. Then I will go to Ghost Doctor Valley immediately. Yusup said. Ill go too, its safer for two of us. Dafydd also said. Jason thought for a while and said: Seniors, Ill go over to Ghost Doctor Valley. Ill also go see Old Mr. Miller by the way. Ill leave it to you to eliminate the forces that rebel against The Human Realm. Then well take a look at The Human Realm. What is the reaction from the Celestial Realm forces? Then, if you have any questions, please contact me. Yusup and Dafydd nodded after hearing this. From a romantic point of view, Jason is the grandson raised by Old Mr. Miller, so it is really appropriate for Jason to go to Ghost Doctor Valley. And Jasonsbat power far exceeds theirs. If Jason goes there, even if the Celestial Realm forces have any ideas, they will be seeking death. Jason then discussed with Primordial Army God and others, and a preliminary counterattack n was drawn up. The strong men of The Human Realm, headed by Primordial Army God,unched a clearing operation against the small worlds where forces such as Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Ghost Tomb Sect, Blood Demon Sect, and Divine Meteor Sect were located, and seized the cultivation resources in the small worlds where these forces were located. To strengthen the warriors of The Human Realm. On the other side, Jason went to Ghost Doctor Valley to check Lewiss status and also y a role in protecting Ghost Doctor Valley. The unfolding of these actions will inevitably arouse the ideas of The Celestial Realm forces, and will also trigger counterattacks from The Celestial Realm. This means that the battle between The Human Realm warriors and The Celestial Realm has begun. After the meeting, Jason walked out of the meeting hall. He nned to leave immediately, first going back to Oakshire and then to Ghost Doctor Valley.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This matter cannot be dyed. Jason is also afraid that The Celestial Realm forces will secretly take action against Ghost Doctor Valley. If he is toote, he will regret it for the rest of his life. Chapter 2303 Return to Oakshire Jason is going back to Oakshire and then to Ghost Doctor Valley. Darcey and others learned about this, and these beauties immediately found Jason. Sally and Kay are in Oakshire, right? Then we will go to Oakshire with you. Emily walked over and said bluntly. Are you going to follow too? Jason thought for a moment and said, Okay, tell your elders. Then get ready to leave. In the end, Robert, Benji and others stayed in the Carovia Cultivation Association to practice, and at the same time participated in the encirclement and suppression of the rebellious ancient martial arts forces. Talitha also stayed. She was keen on fighting. When she heard that she could participate in the encirclement and suppression battle by staying in the Carovia Cultivation Association, she became interested. Only four people, Darcey, Dark Phoniex, Emily, and Lilith, followed Jason to Oakshire. Jason, Darcey and others also moved quickly. After packing their luggage, they said goodbye to everyone at the CaroviaCultivation Association and drove to the airport. Oakshire. On this day, after Sally left Herthum Group after get off work, she called her home and said she wouldnt go back for dinner, and then came to Bamboo Residence to find Kay. Sally came to see Kay for something. Just a few days ago, she and Kay both broke through a major level of Cultivation, from the Completion Stage to the Heritage Master Stage. However, having just broken through the Heritage Master Stage, Sally and Kay didnt have much experience, and Jason and others were not in Oakshire, so Sally wanted to discuss it with Kay. It is much better to explore with two people than alone. Soon, Sally drove into Oakshire University and came to Bamboo Residence. After parking the car, she walked out and saw the lights on in the house where Kay lived. Sallys beautiful eyes couldnt help but look towards the house next to her, which was the house where Jason lived in Bamboo Residence. A trace of thought shed in her eyes, thinking to herself that this guy didnt know when he would be able to return. Sally, youre here! Kay heard the sound of the car, she walked out and saw Sally. Sally smiled and nodded. Just as she was about to say something, the phone in her hand suddenly rang. When she saw the calling on her phone, she couldnt help but feel happy, and she immediately answered the call: Hello, Jason? Sally, its me. Im taking the opportunity to fly back to Oakshire. Im apanied by Darcey, Emily and others. What? You, are you flying back to Oakshire now? Where are you flying from? How long will it take? From the Capital. Already boarded the ne and will arrive in about two hours. Great! I understand. Kay and I will pick you up when the timees. Sallys face became excited. After Sally ended the call, Kay immediately came over, her tone filled with overwhelming joy, and asked, Jason and the others areing back? Sally smiled excitedly, nodded and said, Yes, yes, Jason, Darcey and others are flying back from the Capital right now. Thats great. Then lets go pick up Jason and the otherster. Kays wless face burst out with a joyful smile. Sally nodded, feeling extremely excited. Inside Oakshire University. As night falls, students of both sexes can be seen everywhere on the school road. Some are going to evening self-study, while others are walking together, talking andughing. On one of the tree-lined paths, a middle-aged man wearing white clothes was walking quietly. He didnt look too old, he looked to be in his forties, but his eyes revealed a look of vicissitudes of life. It feels as if his real age is more than forty years old. There is a mysterious energy flowing in this middle-aged mans body, and when he raises his hands and feet, there seems to be the echo of the great road. The middle-aged man in white walked silently. Students from Oakshire University often walked along this tree-lined path, but these students seemed to have never seen this middle-aged man in white. There was even a couple of students who came over and sat down on a bench next to the tree-lined path. Then the two hugged each other unbridled, and the boy directly reached out under the girls cor. The middle-aged man in white just happened to pass by them. The couple seemed unable to see the middle-aged man in white, and the boys actions became more and more bold. Under normal circumstances, if the couple saw someoneing and passing by, no matter how bold the boy was, he would not act in such an overly intimate manner. There is only one exnation for this, and that is that the couple really cannot see this middle-aged man in white. The middle-aged man in white also turned a blind eye to the intimacy between the couple and the students. He murmured to himself: Those two women have really rare bloodlines. One is Pure Yin Body and the other is Seven Orifices of Linglong Body. Unfortunately, they are the ones who have entered Cultivation. Its toote. Even so, she is still qualified topete for Emperor Throops Chosen Daughter. Thats all There were fluctuations in the Tao of Breaking the Realm of Life and Death a few days ago. I think those two followers are breaking the Realm of Life and Death. Ill go and take a look first. Well, the matter of Emperor Throop is important, but the matter of The Human Realm cannot be wrong. While muttering to himself, the space in front of the middle-aged man in white fluctuated slightly, and within a few steps, the whole person suddenly disappeared. A littleter. A huge and powerful bulletproof off-road vehicle drove out of Oakshire University and sped towards the airport. This is actually the Paramount Marauder that Jason owned in Oakshire! Sally was driving, and Kay was also sitting in the car. It turned out that Jasons car keys were left with Kay. Sally thought that since she was going to pick up Jason and many others, she would drive there in a big car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Directly choosing Jasons Predator, Sally thought that she would just wait until she picked up the car and let Jason drive the car when she came back. Soon, Sally drove to the airport, parked the car and walked into the airports immediate exit with Kay. Sally and the others didnt wait long. Soon, they saw Jason and the rest of the group appear in sight. Jason! Sally couldnt help shouting. Jason saw Sally and Kay waiting in front of him. A smile appeared on his lips, and he walked out faster with Darcey and others beside him. Sally, Kay! Darcey, Emily and others all chatted with Sally and Kay, and the intimacy was like sisters reunited after being separated for many years. After some pleasantries, Jason walked out of the airport with many beauties with their own unique talents and beauty around him. Arriving at the parking lot, Jason took the car keys and drove. After Zhongmei got in the car, he drove towards Bamboo Residence. Sally, Kay, is there nothing unusual in Oakshire during this time? Jason asked. No, nothing unusual. Sally said. Darcey smiled and said: What are you still worried about? Sally and Kay are now strong masters of the Heritage Master Stage. In Hyacinth, they can be considered to be able to open a small sect and recruit disciples. So, what can happen to them? Jasonughed dumbly, thinking about it, with Sally and Kays current strength, even if they have no actualbat experience, the realm of Cultivation is real. In other words, with such strength, even those well-trained special forces soldiers with more than a dozen people surrounding them would not be able to do anything to them. Chapter 2304 News about Demon Witch Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. Jason drove back and parked the car in the front yard, and then the beauties in the car filed out one after another. They were already talking to each other along the way. The main content is Jasons experiences in the dark world during this trip. During this period, Sally and Kay were extremely interested in the actions of Jason and others in the Ancient City of Ruins, secretly thinking that one day they must visit and appreciate such an isted world. Sally and other beauties returned to the house. It was already past dinner time, so Kay suggested ordering some takeout for everyone to eat and chat together. This proposal was approved by everyone. Jason watched them chatting passionately, but he didnt participate. He returned to his house and took out hismunicator to contact Riley who was far away in Ghost Doctor Valley. Soon, Riley got in touchC Is it Jason? Riley, its me. Ive returned to Carovia. Is there anything unusual in Ghost Doctor Valley during this time? Abnormal? Nothing unusual. How is Old Mr. Miller doing? Master, the old man seems to be in good condition, except that he didnt wake up okay, I get it. Jason took a deep breath, feeling a little disappointed, but he still couldnt wake up. By the way, Jason, I have already broken through to the Full Saint Realm! It wont be long before I can reach the Sacred Level! Hehe, brother, am I considered a genius? Well, not bad, not bad it is indeed quite outstanding, if notpared with your junior brother. There was no sound from Rileys side. Is there anything so shocking? Who can Ipare myself to, but the monster Wolf Boy? Jason heard that there was nothing going on at Ghost Doctor Valley, so he ended the call. Jason initially thought about rushing to Ghost Doctor Valley overnight after arriving in Oakshire, but after talking to Riley on the phone, he thought about it and decided to wait until tomorrow. He rushed back from overseas, first to Carovia Cultivation Association, and then flew back to Oakshire. It didnt matter to him that he was running all the way, but Darcey and others must be extremely tired. Jason then contacted Ste, who has been controlling the Coffin Craster force. Now, with Jasons promotion, Coffin Craster is also working closely with the CaroviaCultivation Association to provide a tform for the warriors of the CaroviaCultivation Association. Jason dialed Stes number, and when Ste answered, he said, Ste, its me. I just returned to Oakshire. Any news recently? Jason, are you back? Stes delighted voice came from themunicator, and she continued, Jason, I just have important news to tell you. Important news? Jasons eyes shed. Ste was in charge of Coffin Craster, but Coffin Craster was also his strength. In addition, Coffin Craster would also secretly collect some intelligence information. If it was important information, Ste would report it to him. Jason, after thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference, didnt you keep asking people from Coffin Craster to inquire about the whereabouts of the Supreme Holy Land Demon Witch? Now we have the news. Demon Witch? There is news about Demon Witch? Where is she? Is she dead or alive? The pupils in Jasons eyes suddenly shrank, and his tone became uncontrobly excited. At the same time, he was very nervous, he was afraid that what he heard next would be bad news! The scene of Demon Witch falling in his arms at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference was still vivid in his mind to this day. He could not forget it, nor dared to forget it. He only felt that he was unworthy of Demon Witch in this life, and that he owed Demon Witch his life! Demon Witch is not dead, she is still alive. And she is in Oakshire! Stes voice came. boom! For a moment, Jason was stunned and stunned, as if a thunder sounded in his mind, making his whole head go nk. But when his almost frozen thoughts came back bit by bit, an indescribable ecstasy and excitement began to appear on his face. Demon Witch is still alive? Demon Witch is in Oakshire?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jason felt his hand tremble slightly, as if he could no longer hold themunicator. He took a deep breath, tried to calm down his overwhelming emotions, and asked, Are you sure its the Demon Witch? When did she arrive? Oakshire? ording to intelligence estimates, it should have been three days since the arrival. But it was not untilst night that it was confirmed that it was Demon Witch herself. After that, all Coffin Crasters tracking experts were dispatched to secretly observe Demon Witchs actions. What has she been doing these days? Demon Witch once came to Oakshire University and seemed to have asked someone about it, but then she never came back. Jasons face was startled after hearing this, and a thought came to his mind C Did the Demon Witche to see him? Demon Witch came to Oakshire University and didnt meet Kay? Jason asked. Kay met Demon Witch, and that was also at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Although she didnt have a close friendship with her, she definitely remembers it after seeing her. No. The surveince personnel at the time reported that they did not meet Kay that day. Back there? Where did she go? Where is she now? Later, Demon Witch went to Mount Casey and went there several times Just before you contacted me, the surveince personnel reported that Demon Witch went to Mount Casey again. Mount Casey, Mount Casey Jason murmured, isnt Mount Casey the ce where he often went to practice Cultivation when he was in Oakshire? Moreover, the most unforgettable time he spent with Patrick was when he practiced Cultivation in Mount Casey. It was at Mount Casey that he practiced Green Dragons Golden Body. It was also at Mount Casey that Patrick helped him improve his skills and let him learn Green Dragon. Secret Art. In other words, Demon Witch is now in Mount Casey? Yes, I havent left yet. I understand. Im going to Mount Casey right now. Let the Coffin Craster under surveince evacuate. Jason said slowly. He was already sure that after Demon Witch woke up, she came to Oakshire to look for him. She couldnt find him if he wasnt in Oakshire, so she went to look for her former footprints, especially the ce where she once practiced Cultivation. After ending the call, Jason immediately walked out. When passing by Kays house, he looked at the beauties chatting animatedly and said, Sally, you stay here first. I have to go out in a hurry. With that said, Jason immediately turned around and walked towards the Paramount Marauder. Sally and others all looked startled. After they reacted, Sally couldnt help but asked loudly: Jason, whats the emergency? Boom! What responded to her was the roaring sound of the Paramount Marauder starting up, and Jason had already driven out of Bamboo Residence. Sally frowned and couldnt help but said: What is his urgency? Why does he look so anxious? Emily smiled sweetly and said: Dont worry about him, lets talk about us. In fact, dont worry about him, he can even fight against the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm, what else can happen? Oakshire can threaten him There is no one there. So dont worry. Thats what Emily said. Darcey nodded. After Sally and Kay heard this, their worried hearts calmed down. Chapter 2305 When we meet again, things are different and people are different! boom! A huge and powerful off-road vehicle roared and roared on the road, deafening, and the sound of the powerful engine echoed in the dark night. In the car, Jasons calm face could not conceal the excitement. Demon Witch was able to wake up safely, which was really a big surprise and great news for him. He had been asking people from Coffin Craster to inquire about Demon Witch, but to no avail. So much so that whenever a person is alone and thinks about Demon Witch, he will always feel guilty, and he will never forget the scene when Demon Witch fell into his arms. At that time, he watched Demon Witchs aura getting weaker and weaker. But there was nothing he could do. He really hated himself extremely. He also couldnt forget the scene when Demon Witch looked at him and asked him to call out her name. This is an infatuated woman. She is also a woman from Akagi. If something unexpected happened to Demon Witch, Jason would really feel guilty for the rest of his life. He also thought that if he found the Demon Witch, he would rescue her at all costs. If that didnt work, he would take the Demon Witch to the Ancient City of Ruins and seek help from Dao Wuya and Saint Marie. However, he never expected that when he returned to Oakshire this time, he would actually learn that Demon Witch was safe and in Oakshire. This is indeed a big surprise! Jason took a deep breath, stepped on the elerator, and continued to elerate the car, heading straight for Mount Casey at a lightning speed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mount Casey. The night shrouded the towering Mount Casey in darkness, and there seemed to be some ferocious beast dormant in the huge darkness. boom! The roar of a car broke the peace of the ce. A sturdy off-road vehicle sped over, followed by a harsh brake sound. The car door opened and Jason got out. He looked up at Mount Casey, slowly suppressed the excitement in his heart, and started to go up the mountain. Jason activated March Arctic, so the speed was very fast. He was also sensing some scents along the way to see if there was anyone around him. But when Jason reached the clearing halfway up the mountain, his whole body froze suddenly. The soft moonlight fell, and a graceful and graceful figure was bathed in the moonlight, standing alone, giving off a pitiful feeling of loneliness. The bright moonlight set off her long purple hair, and her jade face was also glowing with the moonlight like morning glow reflecting snow. Her slender willow eyebrows had a hint of spring, and her red lips were plump and charming. He is so coveted, with a pair of eyes that are as bright as the stars in the sky, and they are full of charm, as if his smile is enough to draw away peoples hearts and souls. The eyebrowspete with willows for green, and the peachespete with each other for red. This is an extremely gorgeous woman, with a hint of inner charm, tenderness and charm that moves peoples hearts. A pleated long skirt could not hide her graceful figure. Her breasts were half exposed, pink and fat, and her semicircr fullness seemed to be able to defy gravity. She stood tall and proud, with a slender waist. The limbs can be said to be full and full, and an extremely plump full moon is outlined downwards. Demon Witch! It really is Demon Witch! The moment he saw this figure, Jason was sure that it was indeed the Demon Witch. She is really okay, she really wakes up! Jason was really excited, but at this moment, he didnt know where to start with the thousands of words that came up every time he thought about Demon Witch. Jason could only walk forward, and the sound of slight footsteps could be heard in the quiet mountainside. who? Demon Witch seemed to havee back to her senses, she turned her head suddenly, raised her eyes, and looked at Jason with her shining eyes that were full of charm. What jumped into her eyes was a tough but masculine face. In her memory, she just felt that she had never seen this face before, so it should be strange to her. But for some reason, Demon Witch feels indescribably familiar. Demon Witch No, Butterfly, youre finally awake! Jason looked at Demon Witch, he smiled and said. Demon Witch rolled her eyes, a bright smile appeared on her face, and said, You are Jason. its me. Jason spoke, feeling that there was something wrong with Demon Witchs words, as if he was asking or confirming his identity? Did you know that I was in aa for a long time? Did you know that I almost died after walking away from the hell gate? Demon Witch came over and asked. I know. You were unconscious at the time, and your master took you away. I have been looking for your whereabouts since then, Jason said. Sure enough, as Demon Son said, this despicable and shameless viin has been tracking my whereabouts Demon Witch thought to herself, she snorted and said, This is all your fault, right? If it werent for you, I wouldnt be seriously injured and in aa; if it werent for you, my life wouldnt be hanging by a thread; if it werent for you, my master wouldnt consume his own life essence just to keep me alive! Jasons face was startled, and he met Demon Witchs gaze. He felt guilty and said, Yes, it was me who caused the harm. I should have been the one who was seriously injured, unconscious, or even died on the spot He actually admitted it? Thats right, there is no one around on this mountainside, only me and him, so why not if he admits it directly? No one will hear it anyway. Even if I tell it, no one will believe it. After all, I am the Demon Witch of Supremes Holy Land. Who will believe what I say? Demon Witchs eyes shed. She just asked Jason because she wanted to hear what Jason said. After all, she was not sure whether everything Demon Son said to her was true. But at this moment, Jason admitted everything, and he was indeed the one responsible, which meant that Demon Sons words were correct. In fact, regarding Demon Witchs question just now, from Jasons perspective, what else can he refute besides admitting it? At that time, the Blood Moon Emperors prepared killing move was originally aimed at him. It was Demon Witch who stepped forward and blocked the fatal blow. Therefore, Demon Witch was not wrong in saying that Jason harmed him. Jason, Im going to make you pay with blood! ugh! At that moment, there was a sh of cold light, which was bone-chilling. Jasons eyes reflected a cold light. It was a dagger, held by Demon Witch, and stabbed directly towards his chest and abdomen. The speed is very fast, and there is a Sacred Level aura surrounding Demon Witch. With Jasons current strength, he couldpletely dodge, or rather he didnt need to dodge, he could knock off the dagger with just one blow and directly neutralize the killing blow. But Jason actually stood still, didnt try to hide, didnt even activate Green Dragons Golden Body, and just let the dagger stab him. ugh! A stinging feeling came, and Jasons body could feel the cold de sinking into his body. Blood was pouring out, staining the clothes on his chest red. Jasons brows never furrowed, and his deep and tender eyes kept looking at Demon Witch. Then, Jason stretched out his right hand and grasped Demon Witchs knife-holding wrist, holding it like that, as if he didnt want to let go. Chapter 2306 Why don’t you hide? Demon Witch is a person who dares to love and hate. So when she heard Jason admit all this, she believed Demon Sons words and felt that Jason was indeed a despicable and hypocritical person. So, she took action directly, and the sharp point of the dagger stabbed Jason. However, she never thought that she could hurt Jason. She learned that Jason was very strong, and even Demon Son was extremely afraid of him. In the face of such strong strength, she did not think that she could seed in a sneak attack. So when the edge of the dagger in her hand prated Jasons body, and the de was inserted directly into Jasons body, Demon Witchs face was first stunned, then dazed and confused C why didnt he hide? Why didnt you fight back? Arent I against him? Didnt he keep tracing my whereabouts to silence me? With this confusion, Demon Witch looked at Jason nkly. She looked into Jasons eyes, and she sensed the warmth, concern, tolerance and guilt contained in Jasons deep eyes. Apart from that, there was no malice or hostility at all. His eyes were as if he were looking at the woman he cared about most in his life. Demon Witchs heart trembled, she gritted her teeth, and finally couldnt help but ask: Why dont you hide? With your strength, I cant hurt you no matter how I sneak attack. Why should I hide? I owe you my life. Jason spoke, still looking at Demon Witch with calm eyes, taking in all that gorgeous face. At the same time, he also vaguely saw some problems. At this time, Demon Witch felt a kind of temperatureing from her wrist. She lowered her head and saw Jasons right hand holding her wrist. In an instant, her whole body felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her delicate body trembled violently. The indescribable warmth of the palm of her hand surged throughout her body. In the nk area of her mind where a memory was missing, something seemed to sh across her body. There were hazy scenes, but they couldnt be seen clearly. They couldnt be seen clearly at all. Then, waves of needle-like tingling sensation spread throughout her head. ahC Who are you, who exactly are you? Why, why do I feel this way? Demon Witch screamed violently, and the sound contained a hint of pain. Jasons eyes darkened. He held Demon Witchs shoulders with both hands and said, Butterfly, do you not remember me? No, dont touch me, dont touch me Demon Witch screamed, and she threw away Jasons hands. She held her head and felt as if her whole head was being pricked by thousands of needles, which was extremely painful. Demon Witch held her head and ran down the mountain.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Butterfly! Jason shouted, and he was about to chase after him. Suddenly, he sensed something, a cold light shed in his eyes, and he stopped his steps. Jason stretched out his hand to cover his chest and abdomen. He looked down and saw that most of the dagger was already submerged in his body, with bright red blood flowing deep into it. Jasons face seemed to show a hint of pain, and the aura on his body seemed to be constantly weakening due to this injury. It was a feeling of weakness bit by bit as time passed. Only a powerful warrior could sense it. Get this change in breath. Jason walked to a big rock next to him and sat down. He lowered his head and looked at the dagger inserted into his chest and abdomen, as if he wanted to pull the dagger out. Behind, there was a faint sound of wind blowing. All this seemed to be what Jason expected. His expression remained unchanged and he never looked back. He just said, You finally dare to show up! As he spoke, Jason turned around and said, Demon Son! In the open space behind, a person appeared at some point, a young man wearing ck attire, with a gloomy and pale face, exuding an evil spirit, and traces of Devil Energy of Origin faintly surging around his body. , there are wisps of divine power permeating the air. Demon Son! It was Demon Son who quietly appeared, and judging from his Cultivation aura, he had obviously broken the Realm of the Gods. Jason, you actually guessed that it was me? Demon Sons eyes narrowed slightly, and he nced at Jasons bright red chest from the corner of his eye. A trace of ecstasy shed through his eyes, as if he was very satisfied with Demon Witchs unexpected attack on Jason. Demon Witch woke up, but there were some problems with her memory. She forgot everything rted to me, right? Jason stared at Demon Son with burning eyes. Demon Son did not speak, he remained silent, but silence also represented an attitude. You discovered Demon Witchs memory loss and took advantage of it. You told her some half-truths and half-truths, and pointed the finger at me, making Demon Witch hostile to me. Jason spoke, and then said, Demon Witch Appearing in Oakshire is not a coincidence. It must have been arranged by you, right? You know that I have been looking for the whereabouts of Demon Witch. As long as Demon Witches to Oakshire, I will definitely know the news. If I know, I will definitelye to see Demon. Witch. Smart! There are not many opponents who can catch my eye. Jason, you are definitely the strongest one, both in terms of strength and intelligence. Demon Son spoke, and then said, What else? When I went up to Mount Casey, I never noticed anyone ambushing me. So, I think you should be ambushing me in a hidden ce at the foot of Mount Casey. When you see my caring, go up the mountain alone, and then follow me up. Jason opened his mouth and continued, You havent shown up yet because you were waiting for Demon Witch to attack me. Demon Witchs dagger pierced my body, and I was wounded and my breath was fading. You finally couldnt help it anymore and showed up. body. Demon Son sneered and said: Demon Witch ran down the mountain. You originally wanted to chase her, but you didnt move. Is it because you sensed my aura? Are you waiting for me to show up? Hahaha, I thought you Will run away! Run away? Why should I run away? Jasons eyes suddenly darkened, and he suddenly reached out and pulled out the dagger inserted into his body inch by inch. At the same time, the body was filled with overwhelming pressure, Sunling Bloodline swept through the sky, and the whole body was covered with ayer of green-gold light. The dagger waspletely pulled out, and blood overflowed. However, as he used Green Dragons Golden Body and secretly used Zhe Arctic in Nine Characters Fist to heal the wound, the wound was slowly healing. The bleeding gradually stopped. Demon Son just watched from the side, with an expression as if he was sure of victory. A hint of sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said, Did you know that after I showed up, I didnt rush to take action while you were injured? Is there any difference? Whether you start first orter, there is only one oue C death! Jason stood up and said in an indifferent tone. Hahaha, I forgot to tell you that I gave the dagger to Demon Witch. I put a medicine on the edge of the dagger. Demon Son said in a leisurely tone. As soon as these words came out, Jasons expression changed slightly. Chapter 2307 Green Dragon Fights Soaring Snake (1) Demon Son stared at Jason coldly. He was neither impatient nor impatient, with a confident expression on his face. He said: I am not in a hurry to take action. I am waiting for the medicine to take effect. This is the colorless and odorless poison of my Supremes Holy Land. Medicine. When you see blood, it will flow through your body along the blood vessels. Your limbs will begin to be numb and stiff, and then the toxicity will spread to your organs and then prate into the origin of your Cultivation. By then, even the gods will not be able to save you! I know in my heart that your body is extremely strong and your energy and blood are at its peak, so I will wait for the medicine to take effect. Now, lets give it a try by stimting your energy and blood power. At the end of the sentence, the corners of Demon Sons mouth curled up, and he almost couldnt help but throw his head back andugh. Jason remained calm, but when he activated the Sunling Bloodline, he did find some abnormalities. The operation of the power of Qi and blood seemed a bit slow, and even the Source Force began to seem a bit unsmooth. It was not as able as it used to be. to exercise control. Its really poisoned! In fact, Jason didnt care about the injuries caused by the dagger that Demon Witch stabbed into his body. It was just a flesh wound at most. Over the years of his fighting, he had suffered countless injuries that were much more serious than this, but they still did not affect his fighting. In addition, his current Green Dragons Golden Body has achieved some sess and has reached the initial state of The indestructible Vajra One is the limit of the physical body. His own Qi and blood have also undergone transformation and are at their peak. The damage caused by the dagger is actually limited. However, it is different when the poison enters the body and affects every aspect of his body. Jasons face was as calm as ake. He had experienced too many strong winds and waves, and had been in countless desperate situations. He had already developed his calm and calm nature through experience. Even if he was in a desperate situation, he would only know it after fighting hard. Can this hopeless situation be turned into hope? Demon Son, you know that I am physically very strong, but you never know how strong I am! Jason said, Sunling Bloodline was still punching into the air. He was extremely strong and showed an unparalleled power. He continued, So what if you use despicable means to plot against me? Tonight, I will still kill you! After being hit by Bone Erosion Poison, your final fate will be to turn into a ball of flesh and blood! After you were poisoned and coupled with my Extreme Realm Emperor cultivation, you will be the one to die tonight! Your Dragon Bloodline is destined to be destroyed by me. Devour! Demon Sons whole face became ferocious. On his body, Devil Energy of Origin hit the air one after another, nine in total. The rolling demonic pressure copsed into the sky, and it was dark, like a dark cloud shrouding it. The endless demonic power of the Origin was permeating the air. Blocking out the sky! ugh! An extremely huge Soaring Snake phantom appeared from Demon Sons body. That was Demon Sons real name. The extremely huge Soaring Snake phantom stretched across the sky. Its huge body gave people a kind of scalp-numbing fear. Feeling, there were two wings on his back, and when those wings were pping, they were surrounded by strands of Devil Energy of Origin, and a pair of blood-colored eyes stared at Jason coldly. AnghouC At the same moment, Jasons blue dragon illusion also appeared in the sky. The huge dragon body swept across the sky, and a supreme dragon power filled the air. Under the sweeping momentum of this dragon power, people felt a feeling of worship and respect. Thoughts, the billowing Green Dragons Breath surrounded his body, and the wind and clouds changed colors as his body swam. The green dragon virtual image has a certain spirituality. The huge dragon head roared towards the dragons roar of the flying snake virtual shadow. The dragons mighty momentum contained in it also suppressed the past, and the bloodthirsty that filled the Demon Sons flying snake virtual shadow was suppressed. The murderous intention was suppressed. Seeing the illusion of the blue dragon manifested by Jason, Demon Sons eyes showed a sense of greed. This was the illusion of Dragon Bloodline that he wanted to capture day and night. If he can Dragon Swallow tonight, then Demon Son feels that he is the protagonist of this era, and he is the Lord of Heaven! So, how can Demon Son not be jealous? Your chance is tonight! As long as we take advantage of the opportunity tonight when Jason is injured and poisoned, defeat Jason, and then use the Dragon Swallowing Technique, we will definitely be able to capture Jasons Dragon Bloodline! boom! At this time, Jason had already punched, and he used all his strength to activate the seventh boxing style of Heaven Fist. A series of fist marks were imprinted on the void, like nine suns across the sky. The Sunling Bloodline also rose up, with the power of energy and blood gathering towards the fist seals. However, Jason snorted inaudibly and frownedC The toxicity is getting worse! By stimting his own qi and blood, he elerated the flow of qi and blood, elerating the spread of the toxicity in his blood throughout his body. Moreover, Jason could also clearly sense that the process of the energy and blood flowing into the nine fist seals seemed extremely slow and stagnant. This means that the power of his punch is greatly reduced, far less than the power of his peak state. Moreover, if he cannot fight quickly and the poison continues to spread and deepen, the strength he can disy will be weaker and weaker, and he will eventually fall into the hands of Demon Son. Demonic Fist! Demon Son shouted violently, his face showed no fear, on the contrary, there was excitement shing in his eyes, and his eyes were stained with blood red. He used the most powerful fist in Supremes Holy Land. Phasees from the heart. All ecologies have the appearance of all living beings. The appearance of living beings includes the appearance of demons. The so-called demonic appearance is born from inner demons. The inner demons arise, and then evolve into boxing, which is endless and all-epassing! Therefore, under Demon Sons evolution of Demonic Fist, he evolved thousands of boxing techniques, which are strange, tricky, unpredictable, but extremely powerful.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Each fist shadow was filled with a Devil Energy of Origin, and at the same time, Demon Sons own The Power of the Gods was also erupting. With his fists, he bombarded forward and faced the zing waves. Yangs fist seal! Demon Son has very high qualifications, especially after he got the opportunity of Devil Energy of Origin in the Demonic Land, he went through a transformation. In addition, his Snake Bloodline devoured the feathered serpent in Secret Land, which was another transformation. Therefore, after leaving Secret Land, Demon Son digested the opportunities he got in Secret Land and broke through to the Extreme Realm Emperor without any obstacles. boom! boom! boom! The sound of the fists bombardment erupted incessantly, the sound was majestic and swept all around, and the impact of the force swept all around, making the surrounding trees roar. Um! Demon Son opened his mouth and groaned. He actually realized that Jason was in such a state. Even his The Power of the Gods could not break the opponents punch. Instead, he was shocked by the fist seal offensive evolved by Jason. Qi and blood surged, and his body swayed ordingly. Jason, I have to admit, you are really incredible! You are just a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, and you still have such fighting power even when you are hit by Bone Erosion Poison! Unfortunately, you are going to die! The more you fight, the more angry you be. The faster the blood flow, no matter how strong you are, you wont be able to hold on for long! As the poison spreads and deepens, every subsequent attack you make will continue to weaken, and you are doomed! Demon Son opened his mouth andughed ferociously, his eyes full of murderous intent. In the nine Devil Energy of Origin that swept through the sky, endless source magic power converged into his body. Chapter 2308 Green Dragon Fights Soaring Snake (2) Bamboo Residence. There were leftovers in Kays house, all of which were takeaways ordered, some barbecue, crayfish, snacks, etc. These beauties were in such good spirits that they ate a lot and chatted happily with each other. Finally, seeing that the night was getting darker, and with Darcey and others rushing all the way, it was almost time to rest early. Sally saw that Jason hadnte back yet, so she dialed Jasons cell phone. However, when Sally called, no one answered. Sally called several times in session and the same thing happened. She couldnt help but frown and said: Its strange, why doesnt Jason answer the phone? He said he had something urgent and he has been out for a while. He just called him and he didnt answer. Its not going to happen. What happened? Didnt answer the call? Kay came over, thought for a while, and said, With Jasons character, he should answer the phone even if he has something to do. Emilys eyes shed and she said, Jason is very strong, so it stands to reason that nothing will happen to him. But its a bit strange that he doesnt answer the phone. Hearing what everyone said, Darcey couldnt help but look a little worried. She said, What should we do? The phone cant get through, so where can we find him? Lilith immediately asked: Does he have any friends in Oakshire? He went out on urgent business, maybe to find friends or something. Through his friends, you should know his whereabouts, right? Kays eyes lit up and she said: I understand. You can find Ste. Stes Coffin Craster organization has a wide influence in Oakshire and has many people. If you want to find Jason, you can go through Ste. Yes! Sally also responded, she said, Then lets go find Ste. Even though they knew Jason was very powerful, but they couldnt contact anyone at the moment, they felt uneasy. They immediately started to go out one by one, preparing to contact Ste and start searching for Jasons whereabouts. Mount Casey, halfway up the mountain. boom! boom! Under the night, in Mount Casey, there were waves of loud and vibrating fists and bombardments, which were endless and deafening. They were apanied by bursts of power like tornadoes and hurricanes, sweeping in all directions. The battle between Jason and Demon Son continues. Waves of Devil Energy of Origin on Demon Sons body hit the air, like ayer of ck mist surging crazily, containing an extremely terrifying Devil Energy of Origin. Moreover, in the phantom of the soaring snake that was entrenched in the sky, there was also an immense amount of Snake Power flowing into Demon Sons body. Demon Sons fist burst out with even greater power. The Power of the Gods contained within it crushed the sky, and the rolling demonic power surged into the sky, causing the entire void to tremble at a distance. Jasons blood was still zing, and the Green Dragons Breath filled the air, covering his whole body with ayer of golden brilliance. But upon closer inspection, his face began to show an abnormal skin color, and began to glow with ayer of cyan. . This is a sign of poisoning and a sign of spreading toxicity. Demon Son is very powerful, especially after undergoing the baptism and transformation of Devil Energy of Origin. Although he is a junior Extreme Realm Emperor, hisbat power is far beyond the ordinary Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason, whats the point of resisting like this? Now Im afraid the poison has begun to spread to your internal organs, and the next step is your Cultivation source. If you dont give up resistance, I will just take your Dragon Bloodline. Take your life. Ge, I can promise not to kill you. Of course, I wont save you either. Whether you live or die depends on your fate. How about it? Demon Son said with narrowed eyes. Jason didnt respond. He was evolving the first form of Human Emperor Fist. boom! The void shook violently, and a sun rose slowly, squeezing the sky, as if a scorching sun rose out of thin air.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jason fully unleashed the power of the Emperors Sun punch. Immediately, the punch contained within was like a radiant sunrise, magnificent and dazzling, containing a power as bright as the scorching sun. Pressure, carrying the endless power of the emperor, and the power of the gods that could crush the heavens, sted towards Demon Son. However, after the punch was sted out, there was a bitter taste in the corner of Jasons mouth. As the poison spread in his body, the Human Emperor Fist he performed was only about 60% of the power at its peak state. Power. Jason, you are so ignorant, then I will help you and kill you! Demon Son shouted angrily. Facing this offensive attack developed by Jason, he was awe-struck and did not dare to look down upon it. It was really hard for him to imagine how terrifying the power of this punch would be if it werent for the Bone Erosion Poison in Jasons body, which caused his strength to decline rapidly due to the spread of poison. Devils Fist of Origin! Demon Son shouted loudly, and immediately the waves of the power of the Devils Way that swept through the air began to boil, surging crazily and churning like a ck sea of anger. The power of the Devils Way in it also They gathered into Demon Sons fist and sted forward. boom! A loud bang sounded, shocking the whole sky, causing the surrounding void to continuously erupt with rumbling sounds. The violent vigor vibrated, sweeping out an overwhelming majesty. Unexpectedly, he saw that the rising sun that evolved from that round of fists was crushing forward, charging at Demon Son crazily, and the power of the emperor was erupting in full force. Even though Demon Son exploded with all his strength, he was unable topletely resist. Under the impact of Jasons Human Emperor Fist, the whole person fell back one after another. On the other hand, JasonC Wow! Jason opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood. The blood was not a normal color, it was tinged with ck, and it also looked extremely fishy. It turns out that under the bombardment of Jason and Demon Sons fists, Demon Sons Source Force impacted, and Jasons breath and Innate Energy were not flowing smoothly under the erosion of toxicity, forming a blockage. With the impact of Demon Sons Source Force, Jason Come over and he immediately coughs up blood. You can still force me back? Jason, you are really shocking me more and more! However, you cant hold on much longer! Demon Son spoke coldly, his eyes filled with murderous intent, and he was extremely shocked and frightened by Jasons disy ofbat prowess. He thought that if Jason hadnt been poisoned, he didnt know how long he would have been able to survive Jasons full attack. Want to kill me? I dont even know who you are! Jason raised his head suddenly, and his deep eyes were filled with boundless bloody murderous intent, making him look like a god of death walking through the mountain of corpses and sea of blood. At the same time, dragon-shaped aura began to flow through his body. The surrounding area is condensed. Formation Arctic! Jason moved his body, activated March Arctic, rushed towards Demon Son in an instant, and then used Formation Arctic Fist to imprison the space where Demon Son was. Chapter 2309 Green Dragon Fights Soaring Snake (3) boom! Jason activated Formation Arctic to create a formation in the void, and the power of arge terrain formation was generated in the dark. The power of therge terrain formation imprisoned the space where Demon Son was. At that moment, Demon Son suddenly felt that the space he was in was bound by an invisible force of terrain. This made Demon Sons face change slightly, and his whole body seemed to be imprisoned at that moment. Break it for me! Demon Son roared angrily, and his own Devil Energy of Origin surged crazily, and the original magic power contained within him swept through the air, impacting the power of the imprisoned terrain around him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Demon Son broke through the Formation Arctic blockade, and when he was about to fight back, he suddenly saw Jason approaching, and the zing fist light enveloped his entire body. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason continued to use the Human Emperor Fist punch, and the thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that were condensed immediately wrapped around Demon Son, swallowing up the space where Demon Son was, and moved towards Demon with an extremely crazy momentum. Son strangled the past. Jasons purpose of activating Formation Arctic was to imprison Demon Son for a short moment. Using this moment, Jason stepped forward and approached Demon Son, causing him to use the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon punch. Kill Demon Son. AnghouC Just as Jason was approaching Demon Son, the blue dragon illusion also let out a roar. As Jason approached, it swept its tail towards Demon Sons flying snake illusion. Qinglong sweeps away! The Soaring Snake Illusion also roared, its wings pped violently, and the energy it swept hit the Azure Dragon Illusion. However, under the sweeping blow of the Azure Dragon Illusion, the body of the Soaring Snake Illusion was shaken, the phantom that appeared dimmed, and the Snake Power flowing towards Demon Son was also interrupted for a time. This made Demon Sons face change in shock. He could only roar and wildly use the Devils Fist of Origin fist. The billowing Source Force gathered in his fist, bombarding him with extremely violent power. Move forward and face the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that are strangled one after another! boom! boom! The sound of extremely violent fist strikes was endless. The Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon evolved by Jason had four to five thousand lines, densely packed, crushing the void, endless, strangting and devouring Demon Son crazily. This made it impossible for Demon Son to resist it all. Immediately, some of the energy from Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon also hit Demon Son and bombarded him. Demon Son had body-protecting Qi formed by the Devil Energy of Origin, but with the impact of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, it inevitably caused the Qi and blood in his body to surge rapidly, and he suffered certain injuries. kill! Demon Sons eyes were filled with murderous intent, and there was a blood-colored light in his eyes. His fists exploded, shaking away the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, and then the endless Devil Energy of Origin contained within them. The bombardment hit Jason in front of him. Jasons eyes suddenly shed with a fierce look. Faced with Demon Sons attacking punch, he did not dodge. Instead, he stepped forward, evolved his fist style, and attacked Demon Son with decisive force. I have a fist to suppress the devil in the sky! Jasons face was neither sad nor happy, calm and calm, and his eyes were like a cold pool, filled with cold murderous intent. Boom! As Jasons punches evolved, the void shook violently, and a punch that prated the sky and the earth was revealed. The Sunling Bloodline he stirred hit the air, transforming into the shadow of a majestic and mighty Emperor Brewer. As the phantom of Emperor Brewer emerged, the power contained in it to wipe out the demons was extremely powerful. It was a supreme divine power that could restrain the energy of the demons. boom! Jason punched out, but he did not dodge Demon Sons punch. The power of his punch also hit Demon Son. The punch fell to the ground like a meteor, unstoppable, like a true martial arts descending to suppress the devil! Jason was trading injuries for injuries. Being poisoned, he could only use this desperate method to exchange injuries for injuries with Demon Son. Anyway, he has Green Dragons Golden Body to protect him, so he is not afraid of this style of y. boom! boom! The banging sounds of two punches resounded in the air, and the power contained in the punches was also stirring, shocking the eardrums. Astonishingly, he saw that Demon Sons punch hit Jason, and the original magic power contained in it also strangled Jason crazily. Simrly, Jasons punch to suppress the devil in the sky also hit Demon Son. The shadow of Emperor Brewer evolved from this punch itself has the power to restrain the demons, so in the bombardment of this punch , obviously causing great damage to Demon Son. Wow! At that moment, Jason and Demon Son fell back one after another. Demon Son opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and was injured. To be honest, the power of Jasons punch was only about half of what it was at its peak, but it still injured Demon Son. Jason was also falling back and coughing up blood. He was protected by Green Dragons Golden Body, so Demon Sons punch could hardly cause any damage to his physical body. However, the original magic power of Demon Sons fist hit his body, aggravating the poisonous explosion in Jasons body. In addition, his Qi, blood and Innate Energy were not running smoothly, so he coughed up blood. The ck color in Jasons blood spurted out became even darker, indicating that the poison had spread to his organs. If it were an ordinary person or a low-level warrior, he would have died long ago. Jason relied on Sunling Bloodlines supreme strength and Green Dragons Golden Body protection, plus he had been secretly running Zhe Arctic to suppress the toxicity, so he was able to sustain himself until now. However, after this blow, Jason felt that his Qi, blood and Innate Energy were dropping sharply. He felt stiffness and numbness in his body and limbs. An extremely weak feeling came to his heart and sent a sensation in his head. Feeling dizzy. Not good! The toxicity is about to take full effect! Jason thought to himself that the all-out attack just now elerated the spread of the poison. His current state was not a good sign. During the battle, Jason kept activating the Qianzi Jue, but failed to trigger it. He guessed that this might be rted to his current state of poisoning. His Dragon Innate Energy was not functioning smoothly and could not activate the phantom of the universe in his body. Massive energy. As for the Extention Arctic, Jason didnt dare to use it at all. Extention Arctic needs to bring together the power of its Sunling Bloodline to burst out with terrifying lethality. The problem is, once Extention Arctic is activated to gather the power of Qi and blood throughout his body, it is equivalent to directly driving the toxins in the body to corrode the whole body with a devastating momentum. At that time, the poison will directly invade his Cultivation source, and the fist mark of Extention Arctic may disappear. Before he could disy it, he had already fallen. You can actually hurt me? Its really unexpected! But you dont have the power to fight back now, right? Jason, its time for this to end! At this time, Demon Sons cold and gloomy voice came, and he walked towards Jason step by step. The Devil Energy of Origin in his body was overwhelming, and his murderous intent was zing. Chapter 2310 Jason’s Crisis Demon Son walked up step by step, his eyes were extremely dark, and anger was boiling in his chest. He really couldnt figure it out. When Jason had been poisoned, his strength was damaged. As the poison spread, his body limbs became stiff, no matter what. Is it because the blood or Innate Energy is stagnant? How can such a terrifyingbat power be unleashed under such circumstances? And he had already broken the Realm of the Gods, and Jason was still at the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level, so he was still injured by him? This is so unreasonable that it makes Demon Son furious! HahahaC Jason smiled with his mouth open, and his clothes were stained with ck blood. However, he had an imperial power that looked down on all living beings, and his overwhelming and domineering aura was still unparalleled, even if he was physically In adversity, he has shown a confident and invincible demeanor for a long time. Why are youughing when you are about to die? Demon Son said coldly. Imughing at you! Even if you use such despicable and shameless methods, you are still no different from an ant in my eyes! In my eyes, you really are nothing! Just a person hiding in the dark, forever Those ants who dont dare to confront me and only dare to show up after plotting against me! There was blood on the corner of Jasons mouth, but he stillughed and said. You are looking for death! Demon Son roared in the air, and his whole body became furious. The endless Devil Energy of Origin was surging violently, and a vast, yet bloodthirsty, sinister, and weird origin magic force was pouring in crazily. Within the body of Demon Son. At that moment, Demon Sons aura was clearly rising, reaching a peak. Jasons eyes were calm, as calm as a cold pool. He looked at the Devil Energy of Origin activated by Demon Son coldly, with a calm expression on his face. The fighting spirit in Jasons eyes was zing again, like a burning fire, and a sharp aura suddenly began to permeate his body, that was sword aura! Jasons own Green Dragons Breath merged with The spirit of the emperor, and then he evolved the fourth style of Human Emperor FistC Sword of the Emperor! Jasons eyes, which were originally as deep as the stars, gradually gathered a bit of edge, and that edge gradually became sharper and sharper, like the light of a sword! Jasons boxing style also evolved, showing an unparalleled punching intention, and then evolved into a sword, a sword with a sharp edge that can cut through the nine heavens! The sword glows brightly, the sword energy is breathed out, and the light of the sword is as cold as neen continents! The endless spirit of the emperor is filling the air and surrounding the sword. Although it is just the shadow of a long sword, it contains the power of cutting across nine heavens and ten earths. I have a sword designed to y demons! Jasons tone was calm, revealing a cold and murderous intent. Immediately afterwards, Jasons fist was activated, and the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor, which prated the heaven and earth, evolved from his fist intention, cut through the void, and beheaded forward. The sharp sword light cut across the sky, and the bright sword light illuminated this area. Heaven and Earth, carrying an invincible power, attacked Demon Son. At that moment, the pupils in Demon Sons eyes suddenly shrank, and an indescribable feeling of trembling arose from deep in his heart. He suddenly realized that this sword could actually pose a fatal threat to him! this is too scary! You know, Jason is still injured and poisoned. Now as the poison spreads, his strength is only half used, and he can actually threaten his life? The original demon, the reincarnation of the heavens! Break it for me! Demon Son didnt dare to be careless at all. He roared angrily and used the most powerful killing move in Devils Fist of Origin. The rolling tide of origin magic energy crazily flowed into his body. At the same time, his The Power of The Gods also exploded in full force, and an illusory demonic shadow evolved from the fist, stretching across the sky, as if it wanted to devour the world. boom!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Demon Sons punch struck out wildly, roaring in the air, the void really exploded, roaring, and the demonic shadow revealed by the fists intention even rushed forward! HoweverC ugh! As the Sword of the Emperor came to kill, it cut open the demonic shadow evolved by Demon Son, and then the sword light was directed towards Demon Son. Demon Sons fist, which contained monstrous original magic power, also hit him, making the space seem to havepletely exploded, and there were bursts of explosive sounds. ugh! A pool of blood spattered out, and it was shocking to see that Demon Sons chest had been cut with a huge, bloody wound that was so deep that the bones could be seen. Demon Son also flew backwards and fell to the ground, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. After Jason unleashed this blow, it seemed as if all his strength had been exhausted. He staggered back and fell to the ground. The blood spilling from the corners of his mouth had begun to turn ck. At that moment, Jason felt that his entire body and limbs werepletely out of his control, bing stiff, numb, and sluggish. Even his conscious thoughts began to blur, and he felt dizzy. It felt like there was a bottomless abyss waiting for his consciousness to sink. Jason wanted to activate his energy and blood, but he was unable to do so. It was extremely difficult for him to move, and his slow will could not sense it, so he did not know what Demon Son was doing now. Is he dead? Did this blow kill Demon Son? Jason thought in the center of his mind. Demon Son fell to the ground and did not move for a long time. Slowly, Demon Son recovered. He lowered his head with difficulty and looked at the huge wound on his chest. This blow almost killed him! So scary! Demon Sons Devil Energy of Origin began to condense, and his blood and energy slowly recovered. Then he stood up and stared coldly at Jason, who was unable to move in front of him. Ho~ho~ Demon Son let out a deep roar like a beast. He walked over step by step and said in a cold voice: Jason, do you think Im dead? Your attack is really terrifying. Im afraid you can fight against a strong person at the beginning of the Quasi life and death realm. Right? If you were in your prime, Im afraid I wouldnt be able to take you on! Unfortunately, I will be the final winner! Hearing Demon Sons voice, Jasons heart sank suddenly. Demon Son is not dead yet! Immediately afterwardsC boom! Demon Son walked over and kicked Jason. Even though Jason was protected by Green Dragons Golden Body, he couldnt resist it in his current state. Jason, arent you very strong? Arent you always killing enemies by leapfrogging? Arent you the leader of The Human Realm warriors? You fought back! Now, you are like a dead dog! Demon Son was roaring hysterically,ughing maniacally, kicking and punching constantly, all of which hit Jason. Jason was furious in his heart. He wanted to fight back, but his body and limbs were already stiff. Even his blood and Innate Energy seemed to be stagnant, unable to mobilize at all. The toxicity of Bone Erosion Poison haspletely eroded his body. Jason was extremely unwilling to be defeated like this. He would rather die on the battlefield than be plotted by a despicable viin like Demon Son. Hahaha, Jason, I have been working hard and nning again and again. I will finally seed tonight! Your Dragon Bloodline will belong to me! I am the Lord of Heaven! And you are just mine. Stepping stone! The sound of Demon Sons wildughter came and prated into Jasons ears. But Jason only felt that his consciousness was constantly blurring, as if he was about to fall into the bottomless ck abyss. As his consciousness continued to blur, Jason seemed to see a figure in a daze. A figure standing tall and dominating the world was reflected in his eyes. Chapter 2311 In the name of the father! This figure gradually became clearer in Jasons sight. He saw the tall and unyielding body of this figure. It seemed that no matter how great the hardship or the strongest enemy, he could not crush his body. He saw the figures tall and unyielding body. His innate domineering momentum shook this world. Gradually, he saw the figures face, which was full of vicissitudes of life and crisscrossed with scars. It looked ferocious and terrifying, but it exuded a domineering and resolute aura. Father, fatherC Jason murmured, this figure was actually his father, he seemed to be hallucinating. Jason remembered that this was Mount Casey. The happiest and most affectionate years between him and his father were spent practicing Cultivation in Mount Casey. Father, I have been defeated and I can no longer fight! Suddenly, he saw his fathers figure. Jason was like a child, pouring out his negative emotions in front of his father. No, you are not defeated yet, you still have the strength to fight! Suddenly, in Jasons hazy consciousness, his fathers voice seemed to be heard, showing concern, encouragement, and a hint of sternness. Jasons whole body was shaken, and his vague consciousness seemed to wake up a little. Jason, what did my father say when he taught you the Heaven ying Dragon Fist fist here? What is the meaning of this punch? It is a fight against the sky and a fight against the earth. If the sky is unfair, fight with fists to kill them! It all depends on faith! If your faith does not fail and your fighting spirit never ceases, you will be invincible! My father is seriously injured and dying. He has been trapped in the nine dragon lock for more than 20 years. Regarding the secret room, there is no light. The nine dragon lock, which can destroy the powerful saint level, has not worn away my fathers fighting spirit for more than 20 years. Instead, it has made him The more frustrated you be as a father, the more courageous you be, and you be stronger and stronger. Why is this? It lies in the word faith! As a father, I have unyielding faith, faith in immortality, faith in you, mother and son, and faith in never killing an enemy! What about you? As my son, what are your beliefs? Voices rang out loudly in Jasons mind, like thunder, splitting open his chaotic consciousness, causing a bright light to appear in his mind. Jason felt as if his father had been reborn again, giving him advice, asking him questions, and stimting his fighting spirit. belief! Scenes shed through Jasons mind. His father was trapped by nine dragon locks. The locks imprisoned his flesh and bones. Even a strong man at the Sacred Level could not withstand such torture. But his father persevered and achieved a miracle that even Ghost Doctor could hardly believe! Why is this? It lies in faith, in his fathers belief that he will not ept heaven and earth, and in his fathers belief that he will fight against heaven and earth and dominate the world! What about yourself? What are your beliefs? guard! Yes, just like my Cultivation heart, it has always been a guardian! Those who protect their identity protect everything they cherish. Because of this, when The Celestial Realm invades, they will stand up for the belief of protection and fight against The Celestial Realm! Because, he does not allow The Celestial Realm to destroy and destroy everything he wants to protect! However, if this stage is over, if opponents like Demon Son cannot be killed, how can we protect him? How to face the stronger enemy in The Celestial Realm? Jason, you can still punch! You still havent thrown a punch! God is unfair, so lets fight him! Stand up and fight like a man! I would rather die standing than live on my knees! The sons and daughters of the Miller family are all upright, worthy of heaven and worthy of the world! Stand up, fight, punch, explode! war! Sounds sounded like thunder in Ye Juns mind, giving him endless courage, endless faith, and endless fighting spirit! FatherC The corners of Jasons mouth twitched, and his eyes were red with tears surging.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a little fire started in Jasons body. Almost instantly, the fire turned into a monstrous red me. That was his fighting spirit and fighting spirit! Burning like fire, rising up and flowing throughout the body! Demon Son didnt notice all of this. Naturally, he couldnt see any shadows or hear any sounds. His breath was constantly recovering, and at the same time, he was constantly evolving his fists to bombard Jason. Demon Son wants to destroy Jasons physical body. After destroying it, he can better use the Dragon Swallowing Technique to devour the Dragon Bloodline. Under Demon Sons constant bombardment, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was like a candle in the wind, and the golden light was about to be extinguished at any time. AnghouC The blue dragon illusion roared furiously, and immediately returned to Jasons body, asking the blue dragon to protect the master. Illusion of the Azure Dragon, Illusion of the Azure Dragon, what Im waiting for is your return! Only when you return to Jasons body can I devour you! Demon Sons eyes showed a sense of greed, and his face was filled with ecstasy. He activated the Dragon Swallowing Technique and prepared to forcibly swallow the blue dragon illusion! at this timeC boom! Jason, who was lying on the ground with stiff limbs and blurred consciousness, suddenly burst out with an extremely powerful energy. The Sunling Bloodline, which hadpletely declined, suddenly hit the sky again, and streams of energy and blood swept through the sky, covering the sky. Day, extremely powerful. What? Demon Sons expression changed, and he instinctively took a few steps back, staring at Jason hesitantly. In his opinion, Jasons poison must havepletely broken out, his Qi, blood and Innate Energy werepletely exhausted, and he was on the verge of death. How could he burst out with such violent Qi? The next moment, the pupils in Demon Sons eyes suddenly shrank. He actually saw Jason put his hands on the ground suddenly, as if he was fighting endless pressure and carrying a huge weight, but he was lifting his waist bit by bit. Straighten up and stand up bit by bit. A pair of eyes that seemed to be burning with zing mes stared at Demon Son, reflecting Demon Sons figure in the pupils, as if Demon Sons entire body had been burned to ashes! The murderous intent contained within is also as zing as fire! At that moment, Demon Son trembled all over, with a trembling feeling, and an unimaginable fear spread throughout his body. The only thought left in his mind was to run away, run away immediately, or die if you dont run away! Qinglong, there is no need to protect my body, let me fight! Dragon Wrath Strike! Jasons roaring voice sounded, echoing around. AnghouC The green dragon phantom rose into the sky again, opened its mouth suddenly, and let out a roar towards Demon Son! Dragon Wrath Strike! In an instant, the power of the dragons breath rolled into Demon Son. An unrivaled mental pressure filled Demon Sons mind, giving him a splitting headache and a slight daze in his whole body. He wanted to escape, but he was frozen in ce. In the name of my father, kill! Jason shouted loudly, then he activated his fist and punched out! The fist transformed into a dragon, forming the dragon-shaped trajectory. Endless energy and blood energy gathered in this punch, and the billowing Green Dragon Power exploded! At this moment, Jasonsbat power suddenly returned to its peak! No, even stronger than the peak state! Green Dragon Fist! Jasons understanding of this punch went to a higher level. He understood that the true meaning of this punch lies in the word faith! If the sky is unfair, use your fists to kill them; if the enemy refuses to obey, use your fists to kill them! This punch, in the name of my father! With this punch, Qinglong flew into the air! Boom! The entire void was shaking violently, and the fist movement contained a divine power that could destroy the heaven and the earth. The green dragon phantom transformed by the fist intention rushed forward and swallowed the air, full of domineering power! boom! Under this punch, Demon Son had no resistance! This punch struck, and the phantom of the green dragon transformed from the fist prated Demon Sons body. Immediately afterwards, the green dragon phantom rose into the sky, and suddenly bit the head of the soaring snake phantom. Snake Bloodlines phantom was cracked and no longer existed in the world! Chapter 2312 That man fell! Demon Son stood there nkly, making no move, or in other words, there was no time to respond. Therefore, his eyes are still wide open, but there is no focus in them, and there is no vitality fluctuation in his body. When the essence of his life prates through the blue dragon shadow, it has already All were devoured and killed! In the void, the huge Soaring Snake phantom was cracked inch by inch, and finally turned into nothingness. Only the illusion of the blue dragon is majestic in the sky, looking down at the world, and its power is infinite. Father Jason murmured to himself, tears filling his eyes. He wished he could truly see his father again. The next moment, waves of dizziness and powerlessness came over him, and Jason couldnt hold on anymore. With thest punch, Jason used his faith as fire to burn his fighting spirit and fighting spirit, and unleashed a punch that was more powerful than ever before. It really exhausted his strength. When the toxicity had eroded his whole body, The fact that he can unleash this punch is already creating a miracle! call! Just when Jasons consciousness fell intoa, he vaguely heard the sound of a roaring car. Then, the dazzling car lights shone over, a car stopped, the door opened, and he vaguely saw familiar voicesC Jason! The heart-wrenching shouts reached Jasons hearing, but they seemed insubstantial. Even so, he still recognized that it was Sally and the others shouting. Plop! Jason couldnt hold himself up and fell to the ground, but there was a smile on his lips. I still did it and seeded! He has lived up to his fathers spirit in heaven! At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps came, but they saw Sally, Darcey, Kay, Dark Phoniex, Emily, and Ste all rushing over. They saw Jason lying on the ground, their faces turned pale, and they couldnt help but be shocked. Breathe out. In their eyes, Jason has always been standing like a majestic mountain. He is like a god of war. No matter how powerful the enemy is, he cannot knock him down. He can always stand in front of them and protect them. But right before their eyes, they saw this man fall down! How could this not frighten them? How to prevent them from feeling heartbroken? Jason- Sally ran over. She supported Jasons body and saw that Jason had passed out. This look Darcey also came over. When she saw Jasons face, her face turned pale and she said, No, Jason is poisoned! What? Poisoned? As soon as these words came out, the faces of all the beauties present turned pale. Damn it, its Demon Son, that bastard! He must have plotted against Jason! Otherwise, with Jasons strength, Demon Son wouldnt dare show up to fight! Emily saw Demon Son lying on the ground with no life left, and she said angrily. The top priority is Jasons injuries and the toxicity on his body. Im afraid the toxicity has spread throughout his body. If he doesnt get treatment, his life will be in danger. Darcey gritted his teeth and said. How to detoxify? Sally raised her eyes and asked, her eye circles already red, with a few glistening tears. Darcey shook her head, she was helpless at the moment. In order to interpret it, you need to know what kind of poison it is. Even if Darcey has read a lot of books, he cant tell what kind of poison Jason was poisoned in a short time. The only thing we can do now is go to Ghost Doctor Valley! Drive overnight and go to Ghost Doctor Valley as fast as possible to ask for help from Ghost Doctor! Darcey said. Yes, go to Ghost Doctor Valley! Lets go now! Emily also reacted and said immediately. Lets take Jasons car. That car can fit all of us. His car is parked at the foot of the mountain. Lets go down the mountain first, Darcey said. The beauties in the audience nodded, and they carried Jason into the car, then drove down the mountain, and changed to Jasons car at the bottom of the mountain. Ill drive. Dark Phoniex spoke, her stunningly beautiful face expressionless, her green eyes seemingly devoid of any emotion, and she buried all her emotions deep in her heart. Boom! As the car started, Dark Phoniex drove away. She took the initiative to drive because she believed that her driving skills could reach Ghost Doctor Valley as quickly as possible and in the shortest time. In the car, Darcey took out a green pill and stuffed it into Jasons mouth and asked him to swallow it. Darcey, what kind of elixir is this? Can it alleviate the toxicity? Kay couldnt help but ask.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This is the Pure Heart Pill. Although it cannotpletely detoxify, it can protect Jasons heart for a short time. Darcey said, and then said, As long as the poison does not erode Jasons heart and origin, then Jason can still be saved. . I hope to arrive at Ghost Doctor Valley soon, and Ghost Doctor will have a way to resolve the poison in Jason. I hope Jason can survive this. He will be fine! Sally said, her tone choked with sobs. She was really heartbroken and anxious. Ste also took a deep breath. Although she didnt say anything, she was already heartbroken. The master and his wife have already left, and now the young master She could only pray secretly, hoping that the spirits of the master and his wife in heaven could bless the young master and help him avert danger. To the east, there is a hidden ce surrounded by mountains and forests. A Taoist priest wearing a worn Taoist robe was sitting cross-legged and breathing. His face was old and slightly thin, but there was an inexplicable Taoist charm surging about his body. In the middle of breathing, suddenlyC Click! An ancientpass ced by Old Monk beside him made a clicking sound, and then a gap opened along the middle. Old Monks eyes suddenly opened. He picked up the ancientpass and looked at it with a look of surprise on his face. Soon, Old Monk began to deduce the secrets of the sky. His old eyes looked towards the southern sky, seeming to see some celestial phenomena that ordinary people could not see at all. Snake fall! After a long time, Old Monk opened his mouth and exhaled a breath of turbid air, muttering to himself. At that moment, Old Monk had aplicated expression and could only sigh. Demon Son was still too impatient. He was a man of great luck and shouldnt have died, but unfortunately he didnt listen to the Dao. The Dao asked him to hide and avoid the battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm. Unexpectedly, he was still too anxious. The green dragon is so powerful, how can it be swallowed by a flying snake? Old Monk shook his head, feeling a little regretful, but not feeling any pain. To him, Demon Son is just a fallen child. He ced a bet on Demon Son Dragon eats snake, but failed. He calcted that as long as Demon Son avoided the human world and fought with The Celestial Realm, with Demon Sons luck, Demon Son could still take off. However, Demon Son was still too anxious and did not listen to what he said, hoping to use Demon Witch to devour the Azure Dragon eagerly. Chapter 2313 Three-day appointment! The night is already dark. Emperor n. Mixed God Son, Inferno, Saint Dsosie, Lord Droop, and Iam were all gathered together. Powerful men such as Harmony, Lord Origin, Lord Didling, Ghost Sect Master, and Lord of the Divine Sect were also present. However, the faces of Lord Origin and others in the field looked extremely ugly, as gloomy as water, and their faces seemed to be covered with ayer of dark clouds, creating an extremely depressing atmosphere in the field. Its simply hateful! The CaroviaCultivation Association is going too far! I wish I could kill everyone in the CaroviaCultivation Association! At this time, Lord Origin shouted angrily, his tone sounding extremely resentful. If the CaroviaCultivation Association is not eradicated and bulldozed, it will not be enough to quell the anger in my heart! Lord Didling also shouted angrily. Ghost Sect Master looked at Mixed God Son and others, and said in a sincere tone: Son of God, dere a fight with the warriors of The Human Realm! Such a shame and humiliation must be washed with blood! Mixed God Son and others looked at each other, their faces looking cold and gloomy. It turned out that just in the afternoon, Lord Origin, Lord Didling and others received news that their Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, and Divine Meteor Sect were raided by powerful men from the Carovia Cultivation Association at the same time. They directly attacked and entered the small world where their Sacred Land was located, and looted all the valuable things in the small world including Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, elixirs, ancient books of Cultivation, etc. Robbery! This is naked robbery! In the Sacred Land where Lord Origin and others are located, there are no strong people at all, but there will be at least one strong person who is quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor in the Sacred Land. However, how can this quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor be able to withstand the many masters of the CaroviaCultivation Association? Theres no way to stop it! The strong men from the CaroviaCultivation Association locked onto the Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect, and then acted simultaneously to attack directly inside. The men of these four ancient martial arts forces had no way of resisting and resisting. All were killed. Of course, the CaroviaCultivation Association did not kill innocent people indiscriminately. Some weak warriors were allowed to escape by the people of the CaroviaCultivation Association. By the time these escaped disciples came to the Emperor n to report the news, it was already toote. The strong men dispatched by the CaroviaCultivation Association have captured all these ancient martial arts forces. They have already plundered the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, elixirs, and various cultivation resources that should be plundered. This is also the reason why Lord Origin, Lord Didling, Lord of the Divine Sect, and Ghost Sect Master are all gloomy and furious at the moment. They gathered here, but they never thought that their home base would be jointly attacked by the Carovia Cultivation Association. This is simply a great shame, an unprecedented shame! Mixed God Sons expressions are also extremely gloomy. Speaking of which, since Lord Origin and others have submitted to The Celestial Realm and are attached to them, it is equivalent to Lord Origin being their subordinates. In other words, the various training resources of ancient martial arts forces such as Lord Origin, Blood Demon Sect, etc. in their respective small worlds belong to them and should be left to their disposal by the Sons of God. Now, it has been robbed by the CaroviaCultivation Association! This reminded the three great sons of God of some unfriendly memories C the Storage Ring was taken away by Jason! Now, the bases of these ancient martial arts forces that were attached to them have been plundered. This is exactly the same as when Jason directly took away their Storage Ring. It is unbearable! Are those warriors in The Human Realm so rampant? Mixed God Son said in a cold tone with a deep tone, I wanted to let them live for a few more days, but since they are already impatient, lets kill them! Inferno also snorted coldly and said: Are they going to counterattack? Do they want to take the initiative to counterattack us? They are really desperate! I also suggest starting a war immediately! Saint Dsosie also had a fierce fighting spirit in his body. He said: Since the warriors of The Human Realm do not know whether to live or die, lets start a war and kill them all to make rivers of blood flow! These three divine sons cant wait to start a war with the warriors of The Human Realm. On the one hand, they also want to wash away the shame they had in Secret Land. On the other hand, they also want to appease Lord Origin, Lord Didling and others. These people have surrendered to them, and now their where Lord Origin and others are located has been plundered. As masters, Lord Plumpton and others will undoubtedly be extremely disappointed if they cannot help Lord Origin and others seek justice. Lord Droop and Iam looked at each other, and they both nodded. Lord Droop groaned and said: Then send a message to The Human Realm warrior. In these days, the Cultivation cultivation of my fellow Taoist Iam and I has been greatly restored and is close to its peak state. Iam also nodded and said: Thats right. Anyway, ording to the information we have received so far, there is no Quasi life and death realm strongman in The Human Realm. Fellow Taoist Lord Droop and I are enough to suppress The Human Realm warriors to death. of. Two adults, if you post to The Human Realm, how many days will it be scheduled for? Harmony asked. Lord Droop and Iam looked at Mixed God Son and others, and asked: What do you think of the Sons of God? Mixed God Son thought for a while and said: Three dayster. Just choose three dayster, and then find a ce. Lord Origin said: As for the location, you can choose Gosvor, which is where Hyacinth held the Ancient Martial Arts Conferencest time. Its a good choice to choose this ce, and it also has special meaning. Back then, Lewis broke the cage at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Now, if we choose this ce, it will also attract the attention of all the warriors in The Human Realm. Ghost Sect Master said. Okay, lets book this ce. Mixed God Son, Inferno and others all said this, and this was the final word.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Three dayster, at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue in Gosvor, The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm held a formal confrontation and negotiation. It must be a grand event, and it will also affect the fate of the entire The Human Realm warriors. boom! A sturdy off-road vehicle was driving rapidly on the highway. Dark Phoniexs face was expressionless, her perception ability was fully exerted, and she drove the car as fast as possible. In the car, Darcey and others checked Jasons body from time to time. They felt that along the way, Jasons body was sometimes as hot as fire and sometimes as cold as ice. Jason had fallen into aa, his skin color had turned ck, and his breathing was getting weaker and weaker. The only thing that gave Darcey some peace of mind was that Jasons heartbeat was still normal and had no tendency to fail, otherwise it would be really dangerous. In fact, there were faint golden sword energy surging inside Jasons body, as if forming a cocoon of sword energy, protecting Jasons heart and the origin of Cultivation. This is the most important ce. If the poison invades the heart veins, it will lead to heart failure and death; invading the source of Cultivation will also cause a fatal crisis. It is precisely with the protection of this invisible sword energy that Jason can endure until now. Were almost there. Peak Otltino is ahead, and Ghost Doctor Valley will be here soon! Emily drove forward and spoke excitedly. Then she looked at Jasons unconscious state and gritted her teeth and said, Jason, what are you doing? Ill hold on, nothing will happen to you! Chapter 2314 Ghost Doctor Detoxification Peak Otltino. call! A car roared past at a fast speed, followed by a harsh brake sound, and the sturdy-looking Paramount Marauder came to a steady stop. The car door opened, and the beauties in the car got out one by one. Dark Phoniex also got out of the car. She helped Jason out of the car with Emily. Then she carried Jason on her back and said, Lets go to Ghost Doctor Valley quickly. In the dark mountain forest, Sally and other beauties were sneaking quickly. They had been to Ghost Doctor Valley many times and knew how to get in. Soon, Dark Phoniex carried Jason on his back and walked into Ghost Doctor Valley with many beauties. Emily couldnt help shouting: Ghost Doctor, Ghost Doctor Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, a figure had already shed out of the darkness. It was so fast and silent that even Emily and others present could not react. With the help of those weak eyes, everyone could vaguely see that the person standing in front of them was a tall and thin young man. His thin face looked sharp and angr, but it also exuded an aura of perseverance, hardness and coldness. Wolf Boy? Sally shouted. What suddenly appeared was Wolf Boy. His perception was as sharp as that of a beast. When someone entered the Ghost Doctor Valley, he had already noticed it. Sister Su Wolf Boy shouted, and then he suddenly saw Jason on Dark Phoniexs back. His expression suddenly changed, and he immediately walked forward quickly and said, Brother! Whats wrong with my brother?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Your brother was injured and poisoned. He is in a very dangerous situation. Only the Ghost Doctor can save him. Darcey said. Im going to find Ghost Doctor! Wolf Boy was extremely anxious, and as soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared with a whoosh sound. Dark Phoniex also carried Jason on his back and walked quickly towards the Ghost Doctor Valley peach grove. On Taolins side, a light came on in the blue-tiled room. Ghost Doctor walked out of the room and saw Emily and othersing up to him. He asked, Whats going on? Senior, Jason has been poisoned and is in critical condition. Senior, please go check on his condition. Emily said quickly. Jason was poisoned? The Ghost Doctor looked startled, and he immediately stepped forward, took Jason off Dark Phoniexs back, and ordered Wolf Boy to take out a straw mat from the house and spread it on the ground. Ghost Doctorid Jason t on the straw mat on the ground, checked Jasons skin color, opened Jasons eyelids, and then opened Jasons mouth. There was a faint poisonous smell spreading from Jasons mouth. The Ghost Doctors nose moved, and there was a hint of solemnity on his face, and he said: Bone Erosion Poison? This is a poison refined by the Supremes Holy Land. It can refine flesh, blood and bones, turning people into a puddle of flesh in a short time. Then, Ghost Doctor put his hand on the pulse of Jasons right hand. After a moment, he breathed lightly and said, Jasons heart pulse and the source of Cultivation showed no signs of poisoning. This is a great blessing among misfortunes. With that said, Ghost Doctor walked into the prescription where he usually made medicine. When he came out again, he held a dark red pill and stuffed it into Jasons mouth. He said in a deep voice: This pill can only stop Jasons body. The spread of toxicity. To detoxify, follow-up treatment is needed. At this time, Riley also came out and stood with Wolf Boy. Both of their faces showed nervousness and worry. Riley, go make the fire and prepare the potion. Wolf Boy, follow me in. Ghost Doctor ordered. Riley immediately ran to light a fire and boil water to prepare the medicine. Wolf Boy followed Ghost Doctor into the prescription. Ghost Doctor spoke out the herbs one by one. Wolf Boy followed the instructions and grabbed the herbs that Ghost Doctor said. After a while, Ghost Doctor took a dustpan with the selected herbs piled on it and walked towards the room where the medicine was brewed. Next, Ghost Doctor asked Riley and Wolf Boy to clean a half-man tall medicine cauldron, then pour water into it, light a fire under the medicine cauldron, and heat the water in the cauldron. Sally and others couldnt do much to help, so they could only stay by Jasons side, who was unconscious. Its okay. With Doctor Ghost here, Jason will definitely save the day. Darcey said. Kay took a deep breath. The uneasy mood she had been feeling along the way finally calmed down a bit. But looking at Jasons darkplexion anda, she still felt waves of heart-wrenching pain in her heart. Ghost Doctor will definitely be able to treat Jason, detoxify him and let him wake up safely. Sally also said. Satan will be fine, he has always been the strongest man! Lilith couldnt help but say,forting herself and cheering Jason up. At this time, Ghost Doctor came over and asked, Whats going on, Jason? Emily said: He was plotted by Demon Son, and he was hit by this Bone Erosion Poison! On Mount Casey in Oakshire, he fought against Demon Son after being poisoned. When we rushed over, Demon Son had been killed, and Jason Then he fell to the ground unconscious. After hearing this, Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, his face full of astonishment, as if in disbelief, and asked: You mean this kid fought against Demon Son after being poisoned? Yes, whats wrong with this, senior? Darcey asked. Ghost Doctor couldnt help but nce at the unconscious Jason, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said: It would be inappropriate if it were someone else. But if it were this kid, the abnormal thing would feel normal. This Bone Erosion Poison is very As usual, poisoning will flow through the body along the blood. Once you fight with someone and stimte the blood, it is equivalent to doubling the speed of the spread of the poison, doubling the spread speed ten times or even a hundred times. If it is reced by other The person might have died on the spot. But this kid managed to hold on. This is certainly not normal, but it is normal at the same time. After all, this kid has created too many miracles time and time again. Ghost Doctor also thought about a lot. After Jason fell intoa, it would take at least four hours to drive from Oakshire to Ghost Doctor Valley, no matter how fast the car went. During this period, Jasons heart and the origin of Cultivation have not been eroded by the toxicity of Bone Erosion Poison, which even surprised the Ghost Doctor. It seems like this kid has a lot of secrets. Ghost Doctor smiled. Senior, is Jason okay? Senior can detoxify, right? Sally asked worriedly. Ghost Doctor sneered and said: Dont worry, my nickname is not for nothing. As long as this kid is still breathing andes to me, I can save his life. After hearing the Ghost Doctors solemn words, all the beauties finally felt relieved. Ghost Doctor, the medicine is ready. At this time, Rileys voice came. Iming over right now. Ghost Doctor spoke and walked forward quickly. Chapter 2315 Jason wakes up Ghost Doctor asked Wolf Boy and Riley to pour the required concoction into the medicine cauldron. The medicinal liquid boiled in arge pot was poured into the cauldron, and diluted and fused with the warm water in the cauldron, it immediately took on a greenish-blue luster and looked very bright. Ghost Doctor stretched out his hand to test the temperature of the medicine in the cauldron. After diluting it with warm water, it was still slightly hot, but with Jasons body, this little heat was nothing. You two go get Jason over here. Ghost Doctor ordered Riley and Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy and Riley immediately walked over and picked up the unconscious Jason. Sally, Kay, Darcey and many other beauties also came over. They also wanted to watch the Ghost Doctor detoxifying Jason and wanted to see Jason wake up as soon as possible. However, Ghost Doctor nced at them in surprise, and then said: Why dont you little girls avoid it? Sally didnt know why and couldnt help asking: Avoiding what? This kid needs to soak in the medicine cauldron, and all his clothes have to be stripped off. Ghost Doctor said, and then said meaningfully, Of course, if you are all used to it, it doesnt matter if you stand here and watch. What does it mean to get used to it? Hearing this, Sally and other beautiful women couldnt help but blush. Especially Darcey and Ste, who had already had a close rtionship with Jason, they were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a crack to crawl into. W-want to take off your clothes? Then lets avoid it for a while Emily spoke in a sarcastic tone. Sally and other beauties first stepped aside to avoid it, while Ghost Doctor asked Riley to take off all Jasons clothes. Then Ghost Doctor picked up Jason, who waspletely naked, and ced him in the medicine cauldron. Jason immediately sat with his back against the medicine cauldron, with Wolf Boy and Riley supporting his body. Ghost Doctor took out the silver needle and performed the Liaoshan Fire needle technique in the Taiyi Divine Acupuncture Technique. Waves of silver needles were filled with Ghost Doctors own Innate Energy, and then inserted into Jasons head, back and other ces. At the acupuncture point. After doing this, Ghost Doctors aura also showed a slight sense of weakness. It can be seen that performing this acupuncture method not only consumes his soul, but also consumes his essence. Ghost Doctor nced at Jason, then turned to look in the direction where Sally and others were avoiding, and said, You girls cane over if you want to see it.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sally and others immediately ran over after hearing this. They were indeed very concerned about Jasons current situation, and they also thought that even if Jason was stripped naked, it would be fine if he soaked in the medicine cauldron. Anyway, they didnt want to go out of their way to see Jason. Therefore, when Sally, Darcey, Emily and others came over, they saw Jason soaking in the morning medicine cauldron. The liquid in the medicine cauldron had spread to Jasons shoulders. There were silver needles inserted into Jasons head and in some ces on his back. After seeing this, Darcey asked: Ghost Doctor, is the toxicity in Jasons body going to be gradually eliminated from the body? Ghost Doctor nodded and said: However, this liquid can neutralize the toxicity of Bone Erosion Poison. I used the Mountain Fire acupuncture method to guide the poison out of Jasons body, and it will be neutralized when it encounters the liquid. This It takes a certain amount of time, so we can only wait slowly. Darcey and other beauties nodded, and as time slowly passed, they immediately noticed something different. The most obvious change is the change in the color of the medicinal liquid in the medicinal cauldron. Originally, the color of the medicinal liquid in the medicinal cauldron was blue-green, but now the color of the originally green-green medicinal liquid has begun to be thicker and heavier. It turned green. Immediately afterwards, the color of the turquoise liquid also continued to deepen and change, and began to appear ayer of ck. At the same time, wisps of white mist also appeared on Jasons body. That was the mist that evaporated as Jasons skin began to heat up. With these changes, Sally and others were surprised to see that Jasons face, which was originally ck, gradually turned dark blue, and then from dark blue to light blue All this means that the toxins of the Bone Erosion Poison in Jasons body are being guided out of his body, and the toxins are neutralizing the medicinal cauldron liquid, making the liquids color darker. At the same time, Jasons originally abnormal skin color began to return to normal. After seeing these details, the pretty faces of Sally and others finally showed a trace of smile, and they werepletely relieved. All these signs indicate that the toxins in Jasons body are being guided out. As long as all the toxins are resolved, Jason willpletely recover. After a while, Ghost Doctor walked over slowly, took a look at Jasons condition, and then stared at the darkening, almost ck liquid in the medicine cauldron. He nodded and said, Its almost done. It wont take long. , the toxins in Jasons body will bepletely resolved. Thank you so much Ghost Doctor. Sally said with a smile. Kay also spoke and said, Thank you, senior, for your rescue. Ghost Doctor nced at the two of them, squinted his old eyes and said, You two girls are not bad either. You have already reached the Heritage Master Stage. Your training speed is still beyond my imagination. Keep up the good work. Kay and Sally both nodded. About twenty minutester, although Jason hadnt woken up yet, his skin color had returned to normal, returning to his usual healthyplexion. The Ghost Doctor immediately reached out and removed the silver needles stuck in Jasons body one by one. When thest silver needle was removed, Jasons body trembled slightly, and then his consciousness came back to life and his eyes immediately opened. Hisst consciousness was at the moment when Mount Casey killed Demon Son. When he opened his eyes, he saw the stunningly beautiful faces appearing in front of him, as well as Wolf Boy and Riley. Then, Ghost Doctors voice came: Jason, youre awake. Am I in Ghost Doctor Valley? Jason reacted, then he looked at Sally and others who were looking surprised, and asked, Sally, you sent me to Ghost Doctor Valley? Jason, you finally woke up! Sally smiled, her eyes filled with mist, and she cried with joy. Last night at Mount Casey, when we arrived, you happened to be unconscious and fell to the ground. Darcey saw that you had been hit. I was poisoned, so I drove you to Ghost Doctor Valley that night. Fortunately, Ghost Doctor was able to detoxify you, and you are finally fine. How are you feeling now? Are you still feeling unwell? Kay also asked. Jason, can you feel the origin of your Cultivation, has it been affected? Darcey also asked with a look of concern. Seeing such caring greetings from the beauties around him, Jason really felt a very warm feeling, and at the same time he enjoyed it, which made him even more determined to protect them! Chapter 2316 I’m going to get up Through the words and words of the beautiful women around him such as Sally, Darcey, and Emily, Jason also learned what happened after he fell intoa. Fortunately, Darcey and the others made a prompt decision and drove directly to Ghost Doctor Valley. Otherwise, if the dy continued, Jason would not be sure that he would be able to wake up safely. At the end, Emily looked at Jason and asked curiously: Jason, how could you be plotted by Demon Sonst night at Mount Casey? Demon Sons Cultivation strength is considered very strong among the younger generation, but he definitely cantpete with you. Its even more impossible to plot against you. Whats going on? After hearing this, Jason looked towards Ste, he smiled and said: After returning to Bamboo Residencest night, I contacted Ste, and Ste told me a piece of news, saying that the Demon Witch appeared in Oakshire Demon Witch? Upon hearing this, Emily and Darcey were startled. Then, Darcey reacted and said: Demon Witch, is she, is she okay? Has she woken up? That day, at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, they all knew that Demon Witch stepped forward and blocked a fatal blow for Jason. Afterwards, Demon Witchs life was hanging by a thread and she was taken away by her master Lin Qianyin and was never heard from again. Jason smiled happily and said: Yes, Demon Witch is fine, she is getting better. However, there are some problems with her memory, and she doesnt seem to remember me. Demon Son took advantage of this to instill some hatred into Demon Witch. When I went to Mount Casey to find the Demon Witch, the Demon Witch attacked and killed me. Jason briefly stated what happened in Mount Casey. Sally and the others also understood what happened. Demon Witch felt that it was because of Jason that she was seriously injured andatose and almost died, so she took action against Jason. , Jason did not dodge out of guilt, but fell into Demon Sons trick. This Demon Son is really despicable and sinister! Emily said angrily. Jason smiled and said disapprovingly: Dont worry about it. Whats the point of arguing with a dead person? On the contrary, if Demon Witch can wake up safely, then my psychological burden will be reduced a lot. Darcey and the others nodded, knowing that if Demon Witch failed to wake up, or even caused an ident, Jason would have a troubled conscience for the rest of his life and would be unable to forgive himself. After a while, Jason looked at Ghost Doctor and asked, Ghost Doctor, my toxicity should bepletely resolved now, right? If your blood and Innate Energy are flowing smoothly, it means it ispletely resolved. Ghost Doctor said. After hearing this, Jason circted his own Qi, blood and CultivationInnate Energy, and everything seemed to be flowing smoothly. He immediately said: I tried it, and everything was flowing smoothly. It seems that the toxicity has beenpletely resolved. Ill get up first. My body is numb as I maintain this position. With that said, Jason was about to stand up. The beauties standing next to the medicine cauldron suddenly thought of something, their beautiful faces suddenly changed color, and then they all shouted in unison C dont want! As they said that, several of them couldnt help covering their faces, turned around, and ran away. Jason was almost frightened, wondering what their reaction would be? Why was there such a violent reaction? I just want to stand up, is it possible that I have to stay soaked in this medicine cauldron? As soon as he thought of this, Jasons body suddenly stiffened, and he faintly noticed something strange Why was he feeling cold all over his body? Brother, you, you havent put on your clothes yet. The dull Wolf Boy said honestly. Jason lowered his head and took a look C Damn, this sculpture is so big! Plop! Water sshed everywhere, and Jason had no choice but to sit back in the medicine cauldron. Kukuku Riley covered her mouth, wanting tough but not daring tough. It looked like she was having a hard time holding back. Jason was furious and said to Riley in a bad tone: Riley, have you be more capable? Stand aside and watch your jokes Jason, right? Why dont you hurry up and find me some clothes? Believe it or not, I wille out and kill youpletely. Take off your clothes and hang them on the tree to cool off? Ill go right away, Ill go right away Riley ran away quickly, bursts of uncontrobleughtering from behind. Jason had a dark face, thinking that he was really careless. He had just been telling Sally and the others about the Demon Witch, and then he instinctively wanted to stand up without paying attention to his current situation. Fortunately, Sally and the others turned around in time before he was embarrassed, but Jason also secretly felt sorry for Sally and other beautiesC No, I missed the opportunity to see the giant eagle. Riley found a set of clean clothes and towels. Jason wrapped his body in a towel. His whole body was filled with the smell of the liquid, and he couldnt stand it. He immediately walked towards the bathroom, preparing to rinse off properly. Half an hourter. Jason walked out wearing clean clothes and looking refreshed. He has already sensed it, and there is nothing serious about his body at present. There is still a wound on his chest and abdomen that has notpletely healed. It was injured by Demon Witchs dagger. But this wound was just a flesh wound, and it was basically nothing to Jason. After Jason walked out, he went straight to the back mountain, came to the Xuanhan secret room, and saw Old Mr. Miller. After Jason walked into the Xuanhan Secret Room, something moved in his heart. He could sense that the vitality surging in Old Mr. Miller was extremely strong, forming a cycle in his body that would continue forever. However, Old Mr. Millers eyes were still closed tightly, and his consciousness was still sinking, with no signs of waking up. Old man, you feel at ease now. In the past, you always boasted that you had strength as high as several floors. It turns out that you were really bragging. You dont even know how terrifying a real strong man is. Above the divine connection there is life and death, above life and death there is immortality, and above immortality there is creation! I used to think about eating my old age. After all, you still have the reputation of being a martial saint. However, now Im afraid Im going to die in my old age. Old man, Im really not trying to provoke you, Im just telling the truth. Of course, if you, old man, can wake up, work hard, and make great progress in cultivation, then I dont mind continuing to be a nibbler. There are peopleing from The Celestial Realm, and some of them have already broken through to the Quasi life and death realm. A battle between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm is inevitable. I dont know if you can wake up at that time. It doesnt matter if you cant wake up. Anyway, I wont embarrass you. I will follow the warriors with unyielding fighting spirit in The Human Realm to meet these people of The Celestial Realm. If they want to get involved in The Human Realm, they have to ask my fist if they agree. Jason sat by the bed and stayed with Old Mr. Miller for a long time.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In Old Mr. Millers current situation, he couldnt do anything to help him. He could only rely on Old Mr. Miller for everything. However, Jason was relieved to see that Old Mr. Miller was so full of vitality now. He believed that one day, that Lewis would return! Chapter 2317 Do your best and wait for God’s will! After Jason stayed with Old Mr. Miller for a while, he walked out. Jason came to Taolin and found Ghost Doctor in the pharmacy. Regarding Demon Witchs memory loss, Jason still needs to find out more about it from Ghost Doctor to see if Ghost Doctor has a cure. The most important thing is to find the cause of Demon Witchs memory loss. Only by finding the cause can we prescribe the right medicine. Boy, do you want to see me for something? Ghost Doctor saw Jason and asked. Jason quickly said: Ghost Doctor, do you remember the Demon Witch, right? It is the Demon Witch from the Supremes Holy Land. She came to Ghost Doctor Valley with her master Lin Qianyin to find you, and she has the Heavenly Tribtion Fate. Ghost Doctor nodded and said: Of course I remember. This female doll blocked a fatal punch for you at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Somehow, this was the death disaster she had to endure in the Heavenly Tribtion Fate. However, , didnt you say that this female doll has woken up? Demon Witch is awake and seems to be fine. However, there is a problem with her memory. Demon Witchs memory seems to be missing a piece. She no longer remembers me and haspletely forgotten everything rted to me. Jason He opened his mouth and then asked, Senior, is this rted to her Heavenly Tribtion Fate? Ghost Doctor raised his eyebrows after hearing this. He pondered and said slowly: Loss of memory Do you mean that all the other memories of Demon Witch are retained, but the memories rted to you are lost? Jason thought about it. In fact, the time he had contact with Demon Witch at Mount Caseyst night was brief, but judging from various signs, Demon Witch must have retained some memories, otherwise Demon Son would not be able to use Demon Witch to deal with him. Therefore, Jason said: Im not sure. But Demon Witch must have retained some memories. The only thing thats certain is that she really doesnt remember me. Ghost Doctor nodded and said: Heavenly Tribtion Fate, a narrow escape from death. If you can survive death, you must pay a certain price. This price is rted to the fate of Heavenly Tribtion Fate. Looking at it now, you are the Demon Witchs doom, so after Demon Witch wakes up, the price she pays should be to erase all memories rted to you. Jasons face was startled, and he quickly asked: Senior, is this erased memory permanent? Can it be restored? Ghost Doctor smiled and said: Since the memory has existed, how can it be permanently erased? Theoretically, this kind of missing memory can be restored, but it will be difficult. It may require some external help. The stimting inducement, with the stimtion of this inducement, will revive the memory traces she once left. Jasons face lit up and he quickly asked, Senior, whats the reason for this? Ghost Doctor red at Jason angrily and said, Do you think I am a god? You are the Demon Witchs doom, so this inducement must also be on you. As for how to activate this inducement, I dont know now. To put it simply, if Demon Witch wants to recover her lost memory, the decisive factor is you. I dont have a clue on how to do it, so I can only do my best and rely on Gods will! Do your best to see Gods will! Jason took a deep breath, nodded, and said: Senior, I understand. If I have the chance, I will restore Demon Witchs missing memory. Only in this way can she beplete. I owe her, so I will definitely We must try our best to make up for it. Ghost Doctor nodded and said, As long as you have this intention. Finally, Ghost Doctor said: I made a total of six Heavenly Dao Pills from the Heavenly Dao Lotus petals you gave me. Three of them were given to Old Mr. Stokes, Old Mr. Abel and Old Mr. Parker respectively. They all sessfully used this to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. I wanted to give it to people like Miss Mosele and Master Bitter Bamboo, but they didnt think they had the opportunity to break through yet, so they didnt take it. I think you are already a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. , take the remaining three Heavenly Dao Pills and see if you can break through. Jasons eyes lit up, this Heavenly Dao Pill must be a good thing, it contains the rules of heaven, and he is also at the peak of the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, and has never been able to break the Realm of the Gods, so he can give it a try. Ghost Doctor continued: Wolf Boy is practicing very quickly and is now a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. This is the result of me suppressing him. suppress? Jasons face was startled. Ghost Doctor nodded and said: If I hadnt deliberately suppressed him and asked him to polish the current Cultivation realm first, Im afraid this kid would have already broken the Realm of the Gods. Its a good thing to practice fast, but every level of Cultivation realm We also need to polish and solidify it carefully so that we can have a solid foundation. Otherwise, the level of Cultivation will increase rapidly, which may seem very high, but in fact it will be like a castle in the air with nothing to rely on, and big problems will urter on. Jason nodded. He also knew that Wolf Boys Cultivation cultivation level has been improving very quickly. Innate Talent, body and Tao are in harmony, and the speed of cultivation is basically unmatched by anyone. But excessive pursuit of cultivation speed is not necessarily a good thing. The foundation of each level of Cultivation has beenid firmly. Only by umting more and more can you make breakthroughs. Only then will you be stronger and have a strong foundation to go faster on the road to Cultivation. . I will keep an eye on Wolf Boys cultivation and let himy a solid foundation step by step instead of excessively pursuing the level of Cultivation. Jason said. Ghost Doctor nodded, and then said: Riley is not bad. He is already at the peak of Full Saint Realm, and his foundation is very solid. Please give him some guidance when you are free and let him find an opportunity to break through Sacred Level. good! Jason nodded, looked at Ghost Doctor, and said, Senior, how about you keep a Heavenly Dao Pill? I think you can break the Realm of the Gods, too. Ghost Doctor waved his hand and said: My Cultivation cultivation level is only modest. I follow the medical path. So the medical path is my Cultivation. If there is a breakthrough in the medical path, my Cultivation realm will naturally improve. This is different from you. Therefore, the cultivation resources such as Heavenly Dao Pill are actually of little use to me. I see. Jason suddenly realized, and he continued, By the way, senior, I have some ancient books on medicine and alchemy here that I have always wanted to give to senior for study. Ancient books on medicine and alchemy? Ghost Doctor looked at Jason suspiciously and asked, Where did you get these? Forbbiden Land. In Forbbiden Land, Saint Marie gave me some. I dont know how to practice anyway, why dont I study it like my predecessors? Jason asked. Ghost Doctors face suddenly changed, and he looked extremely excited, and said: It was spread in Forbbiden Land? That is indeed of research value. Boy, tell me about it. Okay, Ill copy it down for you, senior. Jason spoke. The ancient books on medicine and alchemy he mentioned are actually the medical skills, Alchemy, etc. contained in the Human Emperor Technique. Jason really has no way of learning these, so he might as well copy them down and hand them over to Ghost Doctor for study. If Ghost Doctor can make a breakthrough in his medical skills, or if Alchemy reaches a new level, it will be great news to The Human Realm warriors. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2318 Targeted Practice (1) Jason spent half a day transcribing the knowledge about medicine and alchemy from the Human Emperor Technique. Jason has tried the medical chapters and alchemy chapters in Human Emperor Technique. Unlike practicing Human Emperor Fist, when practicing Human Emperor Fist, there is a vague figure teaching him by words and deeds. However, there is no chapter on medicine or alchemy at all. Jason immediately responded. This medical chapter and alchemy chapter are not Cultivationbat skills after all. It is impossible to condense a phantom to teach you how to practice medicine, how to make alchemy, etc. These are extremely tedious knowledge and need to be taught from an early age. You have to put your energy into it and learn relevant knowledge over time. This is different from Cultivationbat skills. Cultivationbat skills are based on a moment of realization, so the practice of Human Emperor Technique has a vague figure of words and deeds. As for the medical and alchemy chapters, it is impossible for Jason to practice. If you want to get started with medical alchemy, you will have to spend at least ten or eight years to explore and understand the characteristics of various herbs. Cant learn. Therefore, the Human Emperor Technique contains knowledge about medical alchemy. It is better to let Ghost Doctor study it directly. That is the best choice. After Jason finished transcribing it, he handed it to Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor picked it up and took a rough look at it. His eyes suddenly shone with excitement, and his expression was just like that of a normal man who sees a stunning beauty throwing himself into his arms. Good! Good! Good! Ghost Doctor praised one after another. Finally, he looked at Jason and said, You go out first, I will study hard first, and dont disturb me if you have nothing to do. Jason didnt know whether tough or cry. With his top-notch knowledge in medicine and alchemy, Ghost Doctor turned against him and drove him away. Jason walked out and left Ghost Doctor to delve into it. This side of Taolin. Sally, Kay, Darcey and other beauties gathered together. Jason woke up and was fine, so they had nothing to worry about. They were now chatting together. Jason came over, and when he saw Sally waiting for the beautiful women, he smiled and said, Everyone is gathered together. Thats just right. I dont need to look for you. What are you looking for us for? Emily asked doubtfully. Jason straightened his face and said, Cultivation. Im looking for you just to take you to practice together. Ghost Doctor has some cultivation elixir resources here, and some of you are also on the verge of breaking through, so you can practice. Dark Phoniex, Emily, and Lilith can try to break through to the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. Darcey can try to break through to the Sacred Level. Emily and Sally, you can consolidate the cultivation of the Heritage Master Stage and attack the Sacred Realm as soon as possible. When ites to cultivation, the beautiful eyes of these beauties in the scene cant help but light up. They are also very concerned about cultivation, especially now that people from The Celestial Realm have arrived. In addition, Jason can apany them to practice and give them guidance, which is a great opportunity. Immediately afterwards, Jason called Wolf Boy and Riley over, and took them and many beauties to a remote and quiet ce in the back mountain of Ghost Doctor Valley. After arriving here, Jason first gave guidance to Dark Phoniex, Emily, and Lilith. He said: Cultivation is about the transformation of Qi and blood. Therefore, what you have to do at this stage is to temper your Qi and blood, so that The transformation of your own Qi and blood power can give you a first glimpse of the mysteries of spiritual enlightenment. Back in Mengze Mountain, you absorbed a drop of Dao liquid under the Tree of Enlightenment, which had a great effect on your Cultivation perception. Now, you take high-grade Qi and Blood Pill, and then use high-grade spiritual stones to continuously stimte the qi and blood in the body, and then continue to temper it until it triggers the transformation of the qi and blood in the whole body! Dark Phoniex and others nodded and began to practice ording to Jasons instructions. Dark Phoniex and Lilith have both entered the Great Emperor Realm, and next they want to advance to the Extreme Realm Emperor level. The same goes for Emily. She also wants to be promoted to the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level as soon as possible. After guiding Dark Phoniex and the others to practice, Jason asked Sally, Kay, Darcey, and Riley to practice their own Cultivation together. Darcey has been promoted to the Sacred Level. The current stage is to consolidate the Sacred Level cultivation and reach the high-level peak of the Sacred Level as soon as possible. Kay and Sally reached the peak of Heritage Master Stage early. These are all easy to handle. Simply put, they are cultivation resources! As long as there are enough training resources provided, it wont be a problem. As for training resources, Jason can still provide them. Previously, Jason gave all the unrecognizable elixirs in the Lord Plumpton Storage Ring that he captured to the Ghost Doctor for research. Now Ghost Doctor has basically figured out some clues. Some elixirs are used in the practice, and the effects are really incredible. However, some elixirs must be used at the Extreme Realm Emperor level or above to have the best effect. This is why Jason urged Dark Phoniex and the others to practice, reach the Extreme Realm Emperor level, and then assist with the elixirs seized from the Lord Plumpton Storage Ring. Breaking the Realm of the Gods will also be much easier. Sally and Kay have just entered the Heritage Master Stage. Jason teaches them how to practice at this level. As for the techniques they practice, the techniques they major in have always been very powerful and can be said to be unparalleled. Sally practiced Chaotic Cultivation methods, which were improved from Mixed Veins Mixed Chaos Technique and were suitable for Sallys physical training. Kay practices the Tai Yin Jue, which is also a powerful technique that can only be practiced by Kays Pure Yin Body. After Jason gave them some guidance, he gave them some middle-grade spiritual stones and asked them to practice andprehend on their own. Then, Jason came to Riley and said, Riley, how is your Swallowing Sun Technique practice going? I have been practicing, but the progress is not very good. I am stuck in the Full Saint Realm. Riley said with a sly tone. This is a Concentration Pill. Ghost Doctor specially refined it for you to practice with the Swallowing Sun Technique. Jason said, and then said, Swallowing Sun Technique is the supreme skill of The Celestial Realm Inferno God Lineage. , Ghost Doctor said to practice ording to your physique. After you take the Concentration Pill, concentrate your mind and understand thews of heaven and earth. This is the key to breaking through the Sacred Level.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason, I get it. Riley nodded. Jason gave the Concentration Pill to Riley and asked him to slowlyprehend and practice. After all, in terms of initiallyprehending the avenue of heaven and earth, it depends more on Rileys own mental strength and understanding. Finally, Jason looked at Wolf Boy and said, Wolf Boy,e with me. Wolf Boy nodded and followed Jason to the other side obediently. He knew that Jason was probably going to put forward some training requirements based on his current cultivation level. Chapter 2319 Targeted Practice (2) Jason sensed Wolf Boys Cultivation aura, and he was indeed the Extreme Realm Emperor, but it stillcked some tempering and beating. The cultivation speed of Wolf Boy Cultivation is so fast, which can be attributed to two reasons. First, his amazing talent, possessing the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, and Innate Talent; second, Wolf Boys character, which is no less important. On the first point. Wolf Boys Cultivation mind is extremely pure, so pure that there is no impurity. He has never had any greed or distracting thoughts in the world. He has also not had the intrigues and intrigues in Hyacinths Cultivation. He has the purest heart. It is such a pure heart that allows him to encounter almost no obstacles on the road to Cultivation. Even if there are some obstacles, with his Innate Talent physique, they are not obstacles. Normal people will have some desires, such as wanting to be rich, wanting power, wanting fame, etc. Wolf Boy basically has no idea about all these. His character is very pure, that is, he concentrates on practicing Cultivation and bing stronger. This is rted to the environment in which Wolf Boy grew up. He has been with wolves since he was a child, andter participated in a diatorial arena in the apocalyptic city for people to watch and bet on, and then was kept by Jasons side. This formed Wolf Boys very pure character. This character was not suitable for living in society, but it was unimpeded when it was used to practice Cultivation. However, Wolf Boys Cultivation is indeed improving too fast. If his Cultivation realm is not suppressed and allowed to break through and improve, it will indeed cause the Cultivation realm to be unstable. Immediately, Jason looked at Wolf Boy and said: Wolf Boy, today I am going to hone your Cultivation. The best way to hone Cultivation is to fight. So, you now regard me as your enemy. Use your own strongest Use your powerfulbat skills and killing moves to attack me. ah? Wolf Boys face was startled, and he couldnt react. Jason can be said to be the closest and most respected rtive to him, but now Jason is asking him to use all his strength? Jason seemed to have read through Wolf Boys mind, and he said with a smile: Wolf Boy, you dont have to worry about anything. Dont worry, with your current strength, you cant hurt me. So, attack me with all your strength. This can very well temper your Cultivation and consolidate your current Cultivation realm. Only if you arepletely consolidated as the Extreme Realm Emperor, can you Break the Realm of the Gods! Jason knew that Wolf Boy was very strong in both strength and explosive power. It could be said that only a handful of people at the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level couldpete with Wolf Boy. However, Jason feels that with his current strength just one step away from breaking the Realm of the Gods, and the fact that Green Dragons Golden Body has reached the initial stage of Sixth Golden Body, he is confident that he can withstand any attack from Wolf Boy. Brother, then I will take action. Wolf Boy said. Remember, use all your strength! Jason said solemnly. Wolf Boy nodded. The next moment, a bloody murderous aura spread out from Wolf Boys body, and ayer of zing fighting intent filled his eyes. Whoosh! Wolf Boy moved at a speed as fast as the wind. It was so fast that there were afterimages behind him. He attacked Jason and used the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punch. Not bad, but not at full strength. Jason spoke, and he suddenly evolved a gravity field, and a pressure as thick as a mountain suddenly crushed his head. The shadow of a hundred thousand mountains faintly appeared in it, majestic and boundless, and it copsed to the ground. Wolf Boy. This caused Wolf Boys punch to stagnate suddenly. It was suppressed by the gravity field and the punch also slowed down. Jason easily broke through Wolf Boys punch. Its not enough, use all your strength! Jasons voice came. Wolf Boy gritted his teeth, his Cultivation aura rose again, and the force bursting out of his fists became stronger. Its not enough, continue to explode! I have already said, treat me as your enemy, you can use your strongest strength and your strongest killing move!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Its not strong enough,e again! Jasons cold shouts kepting. To the endC Ouch! Wolf Boy activated his own Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern, and a huge bloody wolf appeared in the sky, with a billowing blood aura surging all over his body. His eyes were dark red, filled with bloodthirsty killing intent, and he stared at Jason coldly. . With his destiny activated, Wolf Boys fists were filled with every trace of Wolf Boys power. His punches were even more terrifying, and the punches he unleashed were even more terrifying. After Jason saw this, he nodded with satisfaction. Wolf Boy was now basically at full strength. He was stronger than the Extreme Realm Emperors entry-level warriors in Forbbiden Lands Ancient Battlefield and The Celestial Realm. This was also the case in Jasons As expected. At this point, Jason was also taking it seriously, and there was a little golden glow on his body. He continued to shout: Its not enough! Your murderous intention has not yet exploded! The strongest thing about the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern is the bloodthirsty that bursts out. Murderous intent is that arrogant and arrogant intention to kill! You have never exploded in these! Now, let me fully explode! Roar! Wolf Boy roared in a low voice, and instantly a fierce murderous intention surged out, sweeping out. The bloodthirsty killing intent was extremely strong, like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood rushing toward his face. Wolf Boys attack was extremely violent, and the lethality of his punches increased by 30%, which was terrifying. Even so, Jason was still able to cope with it, but it was really difficult to control his shots without hurting Wolf Boy. Therefore, Jason also took it seriously, and at the same time watching Wolf Boys actions, he was also givingprehensive guidanceC The force of this punch is wrong. Its not fierce enough or ruthless enough! The Source Force should be concentrated at one point and then fully exploded when punching, so that the lethality of the punch can be maximized! There is also the attacking and killing movement technique this time. The movement technique emphasizes the freedom of advancement and retreat. Even if you are like a rainbow and crush you all the way, you still have to have some strength left in your movement technique. Otherwise, if the opponent resists your attack and killing force, then you can counterattack. , you wont be able to respond with ease, and you will inevitably fall into a lose-lose situation! The adaptability is very good and very sharp. But it basically depends on your instinct. The adaptability is also a kind of strength, but you also need to know how to observe the enemy, observe the enemys offensive routine, observe the changes of the enemys movement, and then Combined with your adaptability, that will take it to the next level! Jasons voice of instruction kepting, and the battlested for two hours. In the end, Wolf Boy was clearly exhausted physically, and his energy, blood, and Source Force were obviously overused, and he became much weaker. Jason stopped after seeing this. Looking at Wolf Boy who was already out of breath, Jason nodded with a smile and said: Generally speaking, the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor is already very powerful with suchbat power. Next, you go At the same time, you should fully understand this battle, find out your shorings in the current battle, and at the same time consolidate your Cultivation realm. Wolf Boy nodded, a sh of excitement shing in his eyes. This battle helped him a lot. For two whole hours, Jason kept giving pointers, constantly pointing out his shorings. This allowed Wolf Boy to immediately realize his own shorings, and as long as he made up for his shorings, he would be able to grow up quickly. Next, Jason took a deep breath and said to himself: I want to practice too, and give the Extreme Realm Emperor a good impact! Chapter 2320 Impact on Extreme Realm Emperor Jason chose a quiet ce and took a deep breath. He had just spent two hours sparring with Wolf Boy. To be honest, he was also very exhausted. However, his Sunling Bloodline itself was extremely powerful. He sat cross-legged on the ground and ran the Green Dragon Secret Art. In an instant, his own energy and blood surged again. As for the consumed Source Force, he absorbed a piece of middle-grade spirit. The stones aura energy also made up for it. Then, Jason took out an elixir. The elixir was about the size of a thumb and had a white jade-like luster. There were even some faint lines imprinted on the surface of the elixir. These lines looked inconspicuous, but they were like the way of heaven. Like patterns, there is a faint inexplicable Taoist charm flowing through it. This is Heavenly Dao Pill! The elixir was refined from the lotus petals Jason captured in Secret Land. With my current umtion, my physical body has taken the lead in breaking through and reached the Sixth Golden Body initial stage. As for the Cultivation stage, my Qi and blood have undergone two transformations. The first transformation was taking one of the InfernoStorage Rings The strange fruit like a blood diamond, it was that transformation of Qi and blood that gave me an initial glimpse of the secret of the Extreme Realm Emperor; the second transformation was in the Gods and Demons Pool in the Land of Gods, where I used the Gods and Demons Pool to temper my body. , the physical body transforms, and the Qi and blood also transform with it! It stands to reason that two transformations of Qi and blood are enough to Break the Realm of the Gods. For ordinary people, one transformation of Qi and blood has already reached the breakthrough opportunity, and they can basically break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor . And I, after two transformations of Qi and blood, I still havent been able to break through Jason thought to himself. In fact, he knew that it was much more difficult for him to break through the Great Emperor Realm than for others. For example, when he broke through the Great Emperor Realm, he was stuck for a long time, spent countless times more resources than ordinary people, and also put in extraordinary efforts. Only then can one break through the realm of the Great Emperor. This time, it was so difficult to break through the Extreme Realm Emperor, and he was mentally prepared. Jason was not frustrated by this, but looked forward to it. The more difficult it is to break through, it means that after breaking through, thebat power that can be unleashed is several times that of others. When I take this Heavenly Dao Pill, I should be able to achieve a breakthrough! It can help me understand more of the power of the rules of the gods, and use this to break the Realm of the Gods! Jason thought to himself. Immediately, a hint of determination shed in Jasons eyes. Now that the two followers in The Celestial Realm have passed through, he cant wait any longer. You must break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor to have the strength to truly fight against the strong men of the Quasi life and death realm. Jason immediately swallowed the Heavenly Dao Pill. The Heavenly Dao Pill melted in his mouth, and a warm current spread to Jasons limbs. At the same time, his whole body felt different. An inexplicable Taoist charm surrounded him. With the help of the Enlightenment Leaf, he quickly entered a state of total selflessness. In this state of enlightenment, he could clearly sense the power of the rules of divine connection! The fragments of Heavenly Dao Rules contained in the Heavenly Dao Pill he took were imprinted on his flesh and blood. These fragments of Heavenly Dao Rules seemed to be the carriers of the power of these Heavenly Dao Rules. Therefore, it is invisibly absorbing the power of the divine rules perceived by Jason, and using it to temper Jasons body and bones. It also triggers changes in Jasons whole bodys energy and blood. boom! boom! boom! At that moment, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline soared into the sky, and the qi and blood seemed to turn into the blood dragon. They soared into the sky and hit the ninth level of the sky. The endless qi and blood swept forward, covering the sky and the sun, and it was infinite! At that moment, a strange phenomenon appeared between heaven and earth, and the sound of thunder and roar seemed to be heard from nine days away. The rules of the avenues between heaven and earth were intertwined, and the endless power of the rules of heaven and earth gathered towards Jason. The wind and clouds surged, stirring the heaven and earth, and the sound of the Tao boomed, which could not be heard without stopping. Such a big movement was ten times a hundred times louder than when Jason was guiding Wolf Boy Cultivation. As a result, everyone including Dark Phoniex, Emily, Lilith, and Sally, who had fallen into a state of cultivation, all woke up and all looked towards the direction where the visions gathered. In a blue-tiled room in Taolin, Ghost Doctor was concentrating on the medical articles and alchemy articles that Jason had copied for him. But at this moment, Ghost Doctor sensed something, and he looked towards the door in surprise. Look outside. The next moment, Ghost Doctor put down the medical chapters and alchemy chapters that he regarded as treasures. He walked out quickly and saw the vision of heaven and earth converging in the direction of the back mountain. He could sense the extraordinary rules of heaven and earth. The power is manifesting, and the sound of the great avenue of heaven and earth vibrates like thunder. Such a vision, this is Ghost Doctors expression changed as he thought of something, Is Jason going to break through? At this thought, Ghost Doctor shed and rushed towards the back mountain. When the Ghost Doctor rushed over, he saw Sally, Kay, Dark Phoniex and others. They were all standing in an open space in front of them. Jason was sitting cross-legged, with energy and blood all over his body intertwined, impacting the air, and containing silk Wisps of divine pressure.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This is a sign of Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Jasons energy and blood have fullypleted the transformation. The next step is to draw CultivationInnate Energy and break through the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor in one fell swoop. Basically, for the warriors of Breaking the Realm of the Gods, it is almost 100% easy to break through the Extreme Realm Emperor after achieving this step, because it is not difficult to pull the CultivationInnate Energy to break through the realm in one fell swoop. The difficulty lies in whether one can transform ones own Qi and blood to contain The Power of the Gods. At this time, Emily and others had discovered Ghost Doctor, and Emily immediately asked: Ghost Doctor, is Jason going to break the Realm of the Gods? Ghost Doctor smiled lightly and said: Although I dont have any spiritual power, I witnessed the whole process with my own eyes when Old Mr. Stokes and the three of them had Cultivation. The most important thing about Cultivation is the transformation of Qi and blood. This kid His Qi and blood have gone through all the transformations, and judging from the rich spiritual aura contained in the power of his Qi and blood, I am afraid that he has not just undergone one transformation. It can only be said that this kid is very defiant! At this point, Basically, Im going to buy Extreme Realm Emperor. Emily and the others felt relieved after hearing this, and felt that Jasons Cultivation conversion should be a certainty this time. At this time, Jason was running the Green Dragon Secret Art, condensing the original aura of Cultivation and attacking the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor. As long as hepletely breaks through the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor, he will achieve Cultivation in the true sense. When ites to thisst step, its actually not difficult. Logically speaking, everything should fall into ce. However, just when Jasons CultivationInnate Energy hit this barrier, Jasons face suddenly changed slightly. He actually sensed the difference in this barrier. His CultivationInnate Energy C urate It is said that Dragon Innate Energy cannot attack at all. If thatyer of barrier is simr to a lock, then his Dragon Innate Energy is the key to open the lock. Now Jason feels that the number of keys is wrong, or not enough! Just when Jason was confused, another wave of Innate Energy suddenly surged in his Cultivation Origin-The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way! Then, the problemes. The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way and the Dragon Innate Energy are distinct and have not merged. Even if they attack the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor together, the two Innate Energy cannot be merged together. It is still impossible to break through the shackles of this barrier! When Jason casts Human Emperor Fist, he was able to fuse the two Innate Energy. The key is that breaking through the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor is not the evolution of the Human Emperor Fist, so the two Innate Energy can never be fused together and are distinct from each other. If they are not rted to each other, they will never be able to break through thatyer of barriers. In Jasons perception, thatyer of barrier is actually very weak. If Green Dragons Breath and The spirit of the emperor can be fused, it will not be a problem to break through in one fell swoop. But now, he simply cant make these two Innate Energy fuse together. This also means that at this stage, he still has not been able to truly break through the Extreme Realm Emperor! Chapter 2321 is better than the gods Jason felt very aggrieved. It was clear that the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor was very weak under his induction. As long as he could attack it, he would definitely break the Realm of the Gods.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The key is that the Dragon Innate Energy and The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way in the body cannot be integrated together, and there is no way to attack it. This is very sad. You must know that at this stage, Jasons Qi and blood have been transformed to the point where it cannot be transformed. In other words, at the level of the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, there is no one in the world whose Qi and blood has transformed more thoroughly, purer, and more supremely than him. powerful. Therefore, if Qi and blood want to further transform and be stronger, they can only break through the realm. Unfortunately, I am currently stuck on the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Why didnt I have such a problem when I broke through the barrier of the Great Emperor Realm? Is it true that only Extreme Realm Emperor and above have such restrictions? Different Innate Energy needs to be fused to break the Realm of the Gods? Jason frowned, he really couldnt figure it out. Suddenly, Jason recalled the words he had said to him in the Land of the Divine Fallen Saint Marie C Dragon Bloodline does not conflict with the Emperors Way. Dragon Bloodline, the Lord of Heaven; Emperors Way, respected by all races. There is a ce ofpatibility in it that you need to discover. After thinking of this, Jason couldnt help but fell into deep thoughtC That is to say, Saint Marie saw the problem with my Innate Energy in Forbbiden Land? And pointed it out. I didnt pay attention to itter, thinking that the two Innate Energy had no impact. ording to Saint Marie , these two types of Innate Energy can actually be integrated? But how can they be integrated? Jason really cant think of a clue at the moment. The only way he can make these two kinds of Innate Energy merge is to use the illusion of the blue dragon as a bridge when using Human Emperor Fist to make the two kinds of Innate Energy merge. together. In addition, Jason really doesnt know how to make the two Innate Energy blend together, at least for now. Its a pity that I still havent been able to truly step into the Extreme Realm Emperor. But its not without gain. At least the energy and blood have been transformed to the point where it cannot be transformed. And after taking the Heavenly Dao Pill, the Heavenly Dao contained in the Heavenly Dao Pill The rules are integrated into the flesh and blood bones, and the power of the divine rules that I sensed is absorbed to temper the flesh and blood bones. Both the physical body and the power of Qi and blood have be much stronger! Jason thought to himself. After several attempts to break through the barrier of spiritualmunication failed, he stopped trying, knowing that he could not solve the problem of the fusion of the two Innate Energys, so no matter what he tried, it would be in vain. Immediately, Jason ended his state of enlightenment and withdrew. When Jason looked forward, his face was startled. He actually saw Ghost Doctor, Sally, Kay, Dark Phoniex, Darcey and others standing in front of him, all looking at Jason. You surnamed Ye, have you broken through? Emilys face lit up and she couldnt help but ask. She felt that Jason must have broken through. The vision presented was so vast, and she could also sense that the breath of Cultivation on Jason was purer and stronger, and the Gods Breath faintly surging around his body was also extremely thick. Jason, congrattions! Darcey also said with a smile. Sally and others have also gathered around, their wless jade faces showing a look of joy and excitement. Only Ghost Doctors face looked slightly suspicious. He had seen Yusup and others Breaking the Realm of the Gods. When Yusup and others truly stepped into the Extreme Realm Emperor, not only their blood, but also their own Innate Energy was intertwined. The rules of trance are out. But just now, Ghost Doctor felt that he had not sensed Jasons CultivationInnate Energy breaking out. However, ording to Ghost Doctors induction, the Gods Breath contained in Jason is very strong, much more powerful than the Gods Breath that Yusup and others had after they broke through. So, judging from this point, it should be a breakthrough, right? At this time, Jason had already stood up, with a trace of regret on his face, but he said with relief: No, there is no real Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Its still a little short of that. But it doesnt matter, and Im not in a hurry. What? Not yet a god? But, but why do I feel that your Gods Breath is much stronger than before? Emilys eyes widened, looking a little incredible. There is no real psychic? Darcey also looked incredulous. Ghost Doctor also had a look of surprise on his face. He walked over quickly and said, Jason, are you serious that you didnt Break the Realm of the Gods? Jason shook his head and said, No. This is strange. I see that your energy and blood power havepletely transformed. Why havent you broken through yet? Ghost Doctor asked. Jason thought for a while and said, Maybe it has something to do with the fact that I also practiced another skill. Ghost Doctor immediately said: Even if you practice another technique, it is not the reason. There are many warriors who practice multiple techniques and eventually form their own CultivationInnate Energy. This does not affect it. Jason smiled and said: The technique I practiced formed another CultivationInnate Energy. It is equivalent to the coexistence of two Innate Energy in my Cultivation origin. Ghost Doctor opened his mouth, his face looked a little dull, and finally he shook his head and said: This is impossible! Two Innate Energy? Is this really the case, these two Innate Energy are not mutually exclusive? What if there are other Innates in the origin of Cultivation? Energy exists and when used, it will cause rejection and even reverse the meridians, causing damage to your meridians and even going crazy Senior, the two kinds of Innate Energy in my body coexist with each other and do not interfere with each other. Even when I activate a boxing style, I can fuse these two kinds of Innate Energy together. Its just that when I break through, I cant To achievemunion, we failed to break the Realm of the Gods. Jason said truthfully. Ghost Doctors eyes stared at Jason like arge number of freaks, and he said: Its incredible. You can actually let two kinds of Innate Energy coexist. This is really rare Listen to what you mean, these two kinds of Innate Energy Only after fusion can you break through? Probably. Jason said. He felt that this was the reason. Its a pity that I dont have such advanced medical skills in Cultivation, so I cant answer your questions. In the future, you can ask if you meet senior Cultivation experts. Ghost Doctor said. Jason nodded, thinking that if he were in the Ancient City of Ruins at the moment, he would definitely be looking for Forever Kong or Saint Marie. These two people should be able to guide him on how to make the two different Innate Energy blend. Jason immediately said: It doesnt matter if I dont really break the Realm of the Gods. Lets umte it for a while. Anyway, I feel that I have be a lot stronger this time. Ghost Doctor looked at Jason with bright eyes, and finally he said with approval: Its not a psychic, its better than a psychic. Chapter 2322 news from the Capital Ghost Doctor Valley, Peach Grove. Jason and the others have returned to Taolin. This time, although he failed to truly break the Realm of the Gods, Jason really didnt care. As long as he figured out the reason why he couldnt break through the barrier, there would be nothing to fear. However, Jason also realized next that he really needed to find a way to fuse the two Innate Energys in his body. The two types of Innate Energy in the body cannot be fused, which is really not good. Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Along the way, Ghost Doctor also told Jason that basically a warriors training will only form a single CultivationInnate Energy. Even if a warrior is in a certain realm, he still needs to practice another stronger technique. It only makes the CultivationInnate Energy that he cultivates stronger, and it will not form a second type of CultivationInnate Energy like Jason. As for Jasons situation, there is only one exnation for being able to cultivate a secondpletely different type of CultivationInnate Energy, and that is that the technique that Jason practices is very strong. If he has to create a higher level, then this technique should be Belongs to the highest level. This supreme realm refers to the supreme realm levels of those who are truly powerful in The Celestial Realm. In addition, this technique is also very consistent with Jasons Cultivation origin, so now that Jason has cultivated Dragon Innate Energy, his Cultivation origin does not exclude the Innate Energy cultivated by this technique. Furthermore, the Innate Energy cultivated through this technique has simr attributes to Jasons current Dragon Innate Energy. They are not mutually exclusive, but remain independent. Combining these circumstances has resulted in a special situation where two types of Innate Energy coexist in Jasons current Cultivation origin. ording to Ghost Doctors reasoning, a situation like Jasons would be rare even in a thousand years, let alone a hundred years. Since Jason didnt say what the other technique he practiced was, Ghost Doctor didnt ask further. Ghost Doctor didnt have much interest in Cultivation itself, but only inferred that the technique Jason practiced was absolutely extraordinary. After hearing what Ghost Doctor said, Jason felt a sense of enlightenment. Knowing why he was holding the Order of the Holy Dragon outside the Holy Dragon Land, the Ancestral Dragon in the Holy Dragon Land injected a ray of golden mist into the Order of the Holy Dragon, allowing him to perceive the Order of the Holy Dragon Human Emperor Technique. He also understood why when he went to the outskirts of Holy Dragon Land, he held the Order of the Holy Dragon, but Ancestral Dragon was indifferent to his Order of the Holy Dragon. Of course Ancestral Dragon knows that the Order of the Holy Dragon contains the Human Emperor Technique. Not only Ancestral Dragon, but also all the other masters of Forbbiden Land know it. But none of them had any intention of taking it. Why? This is very simple, because what if the Order of the Holy Dragon is captured, and the Human Emperor Technique is glimpsed? They cant practice at all! The cultivation of Human Emperor Technique is conditional, and it must be consistent with the origin of Cultivation. Otherwise, when these masters of Forbbiden Land practice Human Emperor Technique, they will condense other Innate Energy, which will be mutually exclusive with the original Innate Energy and even reverse the meridians. . There is only one result C going crazy! In other words, not every warrior can follow the Emperors Way. The Emperors Way is very powerful and is a supreme path of Cultivation, but those who can walk the Emperors Way are definitely rare. So I have the Dragon Bloodline and can practice the Human Emperor Technique! Or, in addition to the Dragon Bloodline, there are some fates or bloodlines that can also practice the Human Emperor Technique, but this kind of fate and bloodline are absolutely Its also rare. Jason thought a lot. Its a pity that if we were in the Ancient City of Ruins, we might be able to quickly solve the problem of integrating these two Innate Energy Jason thought to himself that at this stage he could only explore slowly by himself. Ghost Doctor took a sip of tea and looked at Jason with a pair of old eyes. He smiled and said: Jason, although I am not interested in Cultivation. But I can also sense that although you have not truly entered the realm of the Gods, the Gods Breath is much more pure and intense than Old Mr. Stokes who actually stepped into the realm of the gods. With your qualifications andbat power, even if you are now at the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, I think you can fight against the peak of the realm. A strong one, right? Jason smiled and maintained a certain degree of humility. He said: It should be possible. For example, I can also fight the Extreme Realm Emperor peak of the monster level. Of course, some ordinary Quasi life and death realm junior strong men , I havent tried and cant fight.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as these words came out, the Ghost Doctors face froze, and he couldnt help but tighten his fingers on the tea cup, staring at Jason like he was looking at a freak. He suddenly felt that this guy named Ye, whether he was of the older, middle-aged or younger generation, was a pervert, an unreasonable pervert. He felt that Jason was close to being the Extreme Realm Emperor and could fight against the strongest Extreme Realm Emperor, which was enough to defy the heavens. Who would have thought that this kid would actually say that he could fight even at the elementary level of the ordinary Quasi life and death realm? Ghost Doctor would not doubt Jasons words. This boy was not sure, he would not say such things, and he might even have actually fought against a strong person at the beginning of the Quasi life and death realm. For example, when we were in the Ancient City of Ruins, there were high-level powerful people there. However, Ghost Doctor was not very interested in Cultivation, so he did not delve into it. He just sighed and said: Why do you feel that your boy is more outrageous than Old Mr. Miller? Evenpared to Old Mr. Miller when he was young, Youre going crazy! Old Mr. Miller woke up that day and realized that he couldnt suppress you kid anymore. I really want to see what the expression on Old Mr. Millers face was like. Jason quickly said: Senior, please dont cheat me. Older people are still smarter. If Old Mr. Miller wakes up and learns that I brag to you or something, hees over and suppresses me with a punch Im going to Face. Ghost Doctor was convinced and said with a smile: Thats right, this old man never ys his cards ording tomon sense. Who knows what will happen when this old man wakes up? While chatting, Jasonsmunicator suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that it was the call from the Capital. Jason answered immediatelyC Is it Jason? Old Mr. Stokes, its me. Are you in Ghost Doctor Valley? Yes, Im here at Ghost Doctor Valley. Old Mr. Stokes, could something happen? Yes, the CaroviaCultivation Association received news today. On themunicator, Yusups voice sounded solemn. Jason frowned and asked, What news? The Celestial Realm forces have already sent us a message. Three dayster, at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference venue in Gosvor, The Human Realm warriors will start discussions with representatives of The Celestial Realm! Three dayster, The Celestial Realm forces will discuss with us? Jasons tone dropped. He was not surprised by the news, he had expected it. Yes, in three days! Okay. I understand. Ill rush back to the Capital right now. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly. Chapter 2323 The visitor is evil Jason ended the call without much emotion on his face. In fact, he had already been mentally prepared for the news. Two of Lord Plumptons followers have escaped death, which means that the time hase for The Celestial Realms forces to counterattack. Emily, Darcey and others looked at Jason. They had heard some of the previous call. Ghost Doctor also looked over with his old eyes, a little more solemn C is this daying? Jason said slowly: I just received a call from Old Mr. Stokes. The Celestial Realm has already started to take action, inviting us The Human Realm warriors, and we will discuss it in three days. In other words, when The Celestial Realm and us officially showdown. arrive. Ghost Doctor nodded and said, Then you want to go to the Capital? Yes, Im going back to the Capital right now. Jason said. He looked at Ghost Doctor and said, Its just senior, you and Old Mr. Miller are both here, so Im still a little worried. What if The Celestial Realm There are many parties over there, using negotiations to tie us down, but on the other hand sending powerful people to Ghost Doctor Valley, that would be troublesome. After hearing this, Ghost Doctor smiled freely, with a sense of confidence on his face. He smiled and said: Boy, do you really think I cane to Ghost Doctor Valley if I want to? I know you kid I mean, I am worried that there will be enemies at the level of godsing to Ghost Doctor Valley. However, you dont have to worry about this. Jason was a little surprised and asked: Senior, do you have any countermeasures? Ghost Doctor nodded and said: After you leave, I will activate the Terrain Formation of Ghost Doctor Valley. Even if the Extreme Realm Emperores, it will take a lot of effort to break through my Terrain Formation. If a strong persones, Terrain Formation can block the opponent for a while. At that time, I will go to the Xuanbing secret room. There is actually a secret passage in the secret room to escape. When that timees, I will instruct my disciples to take the Old Mr. Miller escaped along the secret passage, and once the secret passage was destroyed after escaping, the other party would not be able to find him at all. After hearing what Ghost Doctor said, Jason finally felt relieved. Jason said: Then I have nothing to worry about. Riley, you stay in Ghost Doctor Valley. Wolf Boyes with me. Wolf Boy already has a strong fighting ability, but as for Riley, its not enough. Although in some time, Riley will definitely be able to break through to the Sacred Level, a Sacred Level will not be of much use in the confrontation with the forces of The Celestial Realm. Sally and others also wanted to go to the Capital with them, and Jason agreed. On the same day, Jason and many beauties set out and left Ghost Doctor Valley. That day, in the afternoon. Jason, Sally, Darcey, Lilith and others arrived at the Capital by ne. After leaving the airport, a car from the CaroviaCultivation Association came to pick them up. Jason and others got in the car and headed to the headquarters of CaroviaCultivation Association. In the car, Darceys eyes shed and he said: Jason, this time The Celestial Realm forces have started to fight back. It must be because of bad intentions. We should be able to hold on, right? Jasons eyes darkened and he said in a deep voice: You have to hold on even if you cant hold on! This is the first real confrontation between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm. Countless warriors in The Human Realm are watching, so this A confrontation is crucial! If The Human Realm is suppressed, the confidence of The Human Realm warriors will be shattered, and they will not be able to unite as one. Emily said: Didnt The Celestial Realm say that there is a strong person from the Quasi life and death realm? Jason, if the opponents strong person from the Quasi life and death realmes forward, can you fight against it? Jason was silent for a while. After a long time, he took a deep breath and said, If you are entering the Quasi life and death realm for the first time, thats no problem. If you are at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm we will see when the timees. In short, this time for a human warrior , there must be nopromise! Jason, no matter what the oue, we will stand with you! A look of determination shed in Sallys eyes. Jason nodded, but secretly sighed softly. Its a pity that we couldnt really break the Realm of the Gods this time. Otherwise, even the strongest people in the Quasi life and death realm can resist, right? CaroviaCultivation Association. The minibus that Jason and others were riding in drove into CaroviaCultivation Association. After the bus stopped, Jason and others got out of the car.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Jason got out of the car, he was sent to the conference room for a meeting. Without saying anything, Jason went directly to the conference room. When he walked in, he saw all the older generation of Extreme Realm Emperor experts from The Human Realm gathered together. Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Yusup, Saint Panchak, as well as overseas Holy Dragon King, Holy Titan Emperor, Lord God, Ancient Buddha Moya, etc., all gathered together, all of them looking a little solemn. When Jason walked in, everyone gathered on him. The people in the field were all Extreme Realm Emperor experts, and some had reached the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, such as Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak and others. Therefore, when they saw Jason, their eyes suddenly lit up. They could feel that the Gods Breath in Jason was extremely powerful and thick, even much stronger than them. Yusups face lit up and he couldnt help but ask: Jason, are you breaking the Realm of the Gods? Jason shook his head and said: Its still a little bit worse. Its mainly because of my Innate Energy. Although its a bit regretful, it doesnt matter. Hearing this, Primordial Army God and others couldnt help but feel a little regretful. They all know Jasons fighting power. With Jasons incredible fighting power, if this is Breaking the Realm of the Gods, then Jason will definitely be able to fight against the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm. Since then, The Human Realm warriors have gained some confidence. Jason could guess what the older generation of powerful men were thinking. He smiled and said: Is The Celestial Realm force finally willing to show up? It just so happens that I have long wanted to meet them. Primordial Army God said slowly: The Celestial Realm forces obviously came with bad intentions this time. Not only did they ignore us, but they also spread the news in Hyacinth. It is obvious that they want the warriors from all over the world to gather and witness us. Confrontation with them. Saint Dierksheide snorted coldly and said: We all know what the forces of The Celestial Realm are nning. It is nothing more than letting warriors from all over the worlde and witness their power with our own eyes, and take this opportunity to destroy us warriors of The Human Realm in one fell swoop. of confidence. Jasons eyes shed and he said: So, this is also our opportunity. This time, we must hold on no matter what. If a war is inevitable, we must fight bloody battles and never give in! As long as we hold on, Then the warriors of The Human Realm will see that the strong men of The Celestial Realm are nothing more than this! When the timees, the warriors of the world will surely unite and fight against The Celestial Realm with the same hatred! The Primordial Army God and others all nodded. They understood what Jason said. This time in the confrontation with The Celestial Realm, they must show the power of the warriors of The Human Realm. Nothing is more inspiring than a victory. Its just that its hard! On the Celestial Realm side, there must be strong people from the Quasi life and death realm. And none of them can break through the realm of life and death. However, no matter how difficult it is, The Human Realm warriors have reached this point, and they can only move forward head-on, because there is no way out, and one step back will lead to an abyss! This will be ast-ditch battle, and a desperate battle! Chapter 2324 The Prodigy of the World (1) Jason came to CaroviaCultivation Association this time to stabilize the morale of the army. In the CaroviaCultivation Association, and even in Hyacinth, in terms of seniority, the seniors such as Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, and Saint Panchak are naturally the oldest and have the highest prestige. But Primordial Army God and they all know that Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji, Finn and other The Human Realm geniuses are the hope for the future. Among the younger generation of The Human Realm, Jason is undoubtedly the leader. As long as Jason is around, it can inspire The Human Realms strongest fighting spirit and fighting spirit. After the meeting, Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and others walked with Jason. During the chat, Jason also learned about the recent encirclement and suppression of Hyacinth such as Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Ghost Tomb Sect, etc. Harvest captured by the forces. In Yusups words, it was an astonishing gain. Various cultivation resources are piled up like mountains, all stored in the storage room of CaroviaCultivation Association. Moreover, in ordance with Jasons request, these training resources have been supplied to the military region. ording to the news from Old Mr. Pepper, many of the first batch of practicing Hyacinth warriors in the military region have broken through to the Sacred Realm level. Jason was also very pleased after hearing this, but Sacred Realm was not enough and needed to be stronger. Where are Robert and the others? Jason asked. Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack and other young people have all gone into seclusion. Among them, Robert and Benji are expected to challenge the Extreme Realm Emperor. Dafydd said with a smile. Jason nodded, which didnt surprise him. Originally, Robert and Benji were already quasi-Extreme Realm Emperors. They received the Dao Liquid condensed from the Tree of Enlightenment as a gift at Mengze Mountain, and then went to the Ancient Battlefield for training. With their talents, it was not difficult to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. Yusup looked at Jason in confusion and said: Jason, your energy and blood have been transformed to the point where it cannot be transformed. It stands to reason that breaking the Realm of the Gods is just a thought. Why cant you break through? Jason smiled bitterly and said: There are two different Innate Energys in the origin of my Cultivation. These two Innate Energys cannot be fused, so they failed to break through. What? Two CultivationInnate Energy? Meaning two Source Forces? They wont exclude each other? As soon as these words came out, the Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, Saint Dierksheide and other senior veterans were all dumbfounded, staring at Jason with sparkles in their eyes. How is this possible? Both Source Forces will be repulsive, and they will even reverse the meridians. To a serious extent, the source of Cultivation will copse under the repulsion of the two Source Forces! Yusup also said in surprise. Jason smiled, and he immediately condensed a surge of Dragon Innate Energy in his right hand. Immediately afterwards, he ran the Human Emperor Technique and condensed The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way in his left hand. At this time, all the powerful people like Primordial Army God in the field sensed that they were indeed twopletely different types of Innate Energy, and they were supreme, pure, and extremely powerful. The grade of this Innate Energy was extremely high, higher than the grade of their Innate Energy. are much higher. Primordial Army God and the others could guess that one of the Innate Energy was rted to Jasons Dragon Bloodline, and the other Innate Energy was the same grade as the Dragon Bloodline, which was outrageous. However, Primordial Army God and the others did not ask Jason what the other Innate Energy was. This was Jasons secret. If he didnt tell him, Primordial Army God and they would not ask. I have a martial art, and when I use it, I can fuse these two types of Innate Energy. Jason continued. Then when using this boxing technique, how much more powerful will it be after the two Innate Energy are fused? Primordial Army God asked. The power of improvement is very powerful, not just as simple as superposition. Jason said. Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, Saint Dierksheide and others stared at Jason strangely with their old eyes. What does it mean that twopletely different but equally powerful Innate Energy can be fused together using a boxing technique to unleash a power that far exceeds the superposition?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Invincible at the same level! Now, the Primordial Army God and others knew why Jasonsbat power was so incredible, and he could easily kill enemies by leapfrogging his level. genius? evildoer? This is not enough to describe, and it makes Primordial Army God and others feel shocked. After all, based on their experience and what they know, no one can cultivate two examples of Innate Energy from their own Cultivation origin. The two kinds of Innate Energy are not mutually exclusive, and can even be fused together with the help of boxing, bursting out with the most powerful power. If Jason doesnt go against the will of heaven, it would be unreasonable. Jason. Dafydd suddenly took Jasons arm and said earnestly, My granddaughter Emily followed you to the overseas battlefield as early as possible. The first time she sneaked out, in other words, it was almost like elopement. Yes. Jason, Im warning you, you must not let down my granddaughter. Otherwise I will never be done with you! Jason was immediately sluggish. Fortunately, beauties such as Emily and Darcey were not present, otherwise what would their expressions be? If Dafydd had some subtle hints before, now he has said it openly. He just said that you, Jason, are the grandson-inw of the Parker family. Old Mr. Parker, what are you talking about here? Jason and Emily, they arerades-in-arms. Do you understand? They arerades-in-arms. Yusup said quickly. Old Mr. Stokes, so what if your granddaughter got there first? My Emily is pretty good. Dafydd got into a fight with Yusup. Jason was speechless for a while, and he smiled bitterly to himself. He couldnt answer the question at all. Immediately, Jason had no choice but to look at Primordial Army God and asked: Primordial Army God, has there never been a situation like me where two Innate Energys were cultivated from the origin of Cultivation? The Primordial Army God groaned and said: Yes, there were warriors who cultivated two kinds of Innate Energy. However, they were mutually exclusive, causing the meridians to reverse, and eventually they were useless. I have never seen anyone like you who can coexist without being mutually exclusive. Pass. At this time, Saint Panchak, who had been silent, said: Since your two CultivationInnate Energy can coexist, it means that there ismonality. However, you have not found themonality of theplete integration of the two Innate Energy. Complete integration, Breaking the Realm of the Gods is not a problem for you, and the road to Cultivation will be wider and wider in the future. Joseph said with emotion: Once integrated, how strong will it be after breaking through? It is simply unimaginable! Jason, I really hope to see the day when you canpletely integrate these two Innate Energy. After hearing this, everyones hearts stirred. If this was fused, with Jasons heaven-defyingbat power, Breaking the Realm of the Gods would be able to easily kill some of the Quasi life and death realms entry-level experts, right? This is simply outrageous! Immediately afterwards, a hint of relief shed in the eyes of Primordial Army God and others. This is the blessing of The Human Realm! The Human Realm needs such a powerful genius to lead The Human Realm warriors on a glorious path of Cultivation. Just as he was thinking about it, there was a sudden vibration from the direction of the secret room, as if someone was about to break through. Chapter 2325 The Prodigy of the World (2) On the other side of the secret room, the wind was surging, the sound of roaring and shaking was endless, and the billowing spiritual energy between heaven and earth was also gathering in the direction of the secret room. At that moment, the eyes of Jason, Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, Saint Dierksheide, Yusup and others were all attracted and looked towards the direction of the secret room. Robert and the others are going to break through? Saint Dierksheide spoke. Lets go and take a look. Primordial Army God smiled and said. Jason also nodded and walked towards the secret room with Primordial Army God and others. At this time, a strange phenomenon began to appear on the other side of the secret room. There was a dense purple airing from the east, containing a sacred and peaceful aura, which gathered in the sky above the secret room and lingered for a long time. Immediately afterwards, the sound of Buddhas Zen seemed to resound in this area of the world, and the Buddhas light was loud in the void, as if there was an ancient Buddha appearing in the world and promoting Buddhism. The Gods Breath began to fill the air, sweeping into the sky from the two training chambers, causing the void to tremble, and the Laws of the Avatar intertwined and roared. Seeing this scene, Jason knew that it was Robert and Benji who were breaking the Realm of the Gods. The intertwined rules of divinemunication are very strong, and the Gods Breath is powerful and rich enough. Whether its Roberts Purple Qiing from the East or Benjis Buddhas Light, they areparable. Compared with the breakthrough of the three old men, we , is much stronger. Yusup said with a smile. Dafydd and Joseph nodded, and they were extremely pleased. This was the genius of The Human Realm, the strong man of the younger generation, and the hope for the future of The Human Realm Cultivation. Therefore, whether it is Robert, Benji or anyone else, the stronger the better! Gradually, the visions presented between heaven and earth began to disappear, and the intertwined Laws of the Avatar also began to dissolve between heaven and earth. Only the Gods Breath emerging from the secret room became more and more intense, almost the same. At that moment, two majestic waves of Mighty Pressure swept through the sky, stirring up the storm. Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide and others looked at each other, knowing that from this moment on, there would be two more powerful Extreme Realm Emperors in The Human Realm. This is of extraordinary significance, because the person who is promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor is a young generation of genius! Unknowingly, the young geniuses here in The Human Realm have risen and begun to catch up with the strong men of the older generation, bing the mainstay of The Human Realm Cultivation. Robert and Benji have finally broken through. Marcel and Zack must have also broken through to the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, right? Jason smiled, feeling happy for these friends. After a while, the door of the secret room was pushed open, and Robert and Benji walked out. They were full of energy, with brilliant eyes, extremely pure spiritual power, and a true sense of the spirit surging in their bodies. Gods Breath. Not bad. The Primordial Army God smiled and stepped forward to congratte him along with Saint Dierksheide and others. At this moment, the Primordial Army God really felt that, in fact, the younger generation of The Human Realms geniuses were not necessarily weakpared to The Celestial Realm. Unfortunately, there is too little time left for the younger generation of The Human Realm. Three dayster, Gosvor made an appointment, and The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm officially shed. If they can hold on, then The Human Realms young generation of geniuses will still have time to grow up. If you cant hold it Primordial Army God and the older generation have also had secret discussions. If they really cant hold on anymore, the older generation will stay and fight to the death, while the younger generation of geniuses will be sent to the Ancient City of Ruins and enter the Forbbiden Land. The Human Realm, the seeds must be preserved. These geniuses in the human world before us are the seeds of the rise of Cultivation in the human world. There is no room for loss. Jason also walked over and said with a smile: Not bad. Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Robert looked at Jason. Now that he had been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, his mental power had greatly increased, and his perception ability had also increased. In his perception, Jasons own Gods Breath was much more powerful and pure than him. Are you also breaking through? Robert asked. Jason shook his head and said: No, its still a little bit worse. However, it can be said that the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor has reached its peak. Jason is telling the truth. His Qi and blood have transformed twice, and this has not yet broken the Realm of the Gods. At the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level, it has indeed reached its peak. Robert looked surprised. He looked Jason up and down and said, You havent broken through? But why is your Gods Breath so powerful? You guy is really perverted! Jason smiled helplessly. He also wanted to break through. The war was imminent. He also wanted topletely break the Realm of the Gods and meet the two followers of The Celestial Realm. While they were chatting, Marcel and Zack also walked out of another secret room, exuding a ray of the Gods Breath from their bodies. It seemed that they had entered the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level. This was quite what Jason expected. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. night. As night fell, the younger generation of warriors in the Cultivation Association all gathered at a training ground. In addition to Robert, Benji, Darcey, Lilith, Marcel and others, Oga, Saint Warrior, Brahma, Shinobu from the overseas Sacred Land, as well as some young warriors from Carovia from the Carovia Cultivation Association were all present. There were about fifty or sixty people in total. Jason stood in front of them and said in a deep voice: You must all know that The Celestial Realm forces have a showdown with us. Three dayster, at the Hyacinth venue in Gosvor, this seemed like a negotiation, but it was actually a matter of strength. Confrontation and battle! If The Human Realm is weak and vulnerable, we will be greeted by ruthless suppression from these forces of The Celestial Realm. Therefore, in this confrontation with the forces of The Celestial Realm, I, the human warrior, will never show weakness. I will talk when I need to talk and fight when I need to fight! In short, in a word, thend under our feet belongs to our The Human Realm, and The Celestial Realm will not be allowed toe and run wild! Fight when its time to fight! In the field, all the individual warriors spoke one after another. At this moment, no matter whether they are the geniuses of Carovia or the geniuses from overseas, they all have only one identity C a human warrior! Time flies by. It was already the third day, and Jason had not been idle these days. He even secretly went to the military area to have secret discussions with Old Mr. Pepper. This time, The Human Realm warriors and The Celestial Realm forces negotiated based on the Cultivation rules, but after Jason had secret talks with Old Mr. Pepper, the military also made relevant preparations. When necessary, the military will definitely take action and weapons of mass destruction will be deployed. Of course, this is ast resort and thest trump card for The Human Realm. On this day, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Finn also came to CaroviaCultivation Association. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction have both reached the Extreme Realm Emperor, and they are not new to the divine realm. This is normal. Finn has also reached the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Although he has not yet broken the Realm of the Gods, his training speed is absolutely amazing. On this day, the strong men of The Human Realm gathered by the CaroviaCultivation Association took action and headed for Gosvor! A grand event that affects the future of the entire The Human Realm warriors has begun. Chapter 2326 The gathering of heroes Gosvor, Hyacinth venue. Once again, he became the focus of the worlds warriors. The Celestial Realm forces interview with The Human Realm warriors has spread throughout HyacinthC The Celestial Realm there is another The Celestial Realm above The Human Realm. The other party has bad intentions and wants to enve us, The Human Realm! To put it bluntly, this is an invasion! A racial invasion! Then the country doesnt care? Are all the major countries indifferent? The Celestial Realm warriors are talking to The Human Realm warriors in the name of Cultivation. At present, themunication is limited to Cultivation. In this regard, the major countries will note forward, only The Human Realm warriors wille forward. It means that if The Human Realm warriors are defeated by The Celestial Realm warriors and are defeated, wouldnt The Human Realm No, this will never happen! The Human Realm warriors will definitely be able to hold on! Yes, didnt the CaroviaCultivation Association make some news publicst time? The young geniuses of The Human Realm defeated the geniuses of The Celestial Realm in the Secret Land of Chaos! In that battle, Jason led the way andpletely suppressed the geniuses of The Celestial Realm! Therefore, I, The Human Realm warrior, am not weak! Yes, I, The Human Realm warrior, am not weak, and I can definitely fight against The Celestial Realm! This grand event is at the Gosvor Hyacinth venue, which reminds me of Lewis. At the Hyacinth venue, Lewis punched through the Cultivation cage, and The Human Realm warriors broke the suppression of the Cultivation rules. Only then can our generation of warriors advance by leaps and bounds! Lewis! After the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, there has been no news from Lewis. Do you think Lewis has Shut your crow mouth! Lewis, the spiritual pir of The Human Realm warriors. He represents the fighting spirit and fighting spirit of The Human Realm warriors who dare to fight against the sky. I believe that Lewis will be fine. Maybe he is in retreat and will be released. On the day of Guan, there are these beautiful warriors of The Celestial Realm! Thats right! Lewis will definitely return! Lewis will definitely return as king! Many warriors in various ces within Carovia are discussing and talking about this grand event. This is the first negotiation and confrontation between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm since End Martial Age. This will involve the entire The Human Realm warriors. Many warriors have already started to move towards Gosvor. The Celestial Realm Ancient Martial Arts Conference, warriors from all walks of life gathered, but most of the warriors went to watch the excitement and watch Hyacinths geniusespeting for supremacy. But this time, all the warriors felt the same. The oue of the confrontation between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm was closely rted to their fate. What will happen if The Human Realm warrior loses? The Celestial Realm is a superior martial arts civilization. If the opponent really wants to defeat the warriors of The Human Realm and even rule The Human Realm, will everyone in The Human Realm have a good life? Wont! Non-my family, its heart must be different! Many warriors have thought of this. If the warriors of The Human Realm were defeated and The Celestial Realm unified The Human Realm, they would probably not treat the people of The Human Realm as human beings at all, or even worse than some beasts! what does that mean? very! Complete very! Therefore, this time The Human Realm warrior cannot be defeated and must resist The Celestial Realm. No matter how much blood is paid, The Human Realm must withstand it! If you can hold it, you will be able to stand up; if you cant hold it, you will be eaten by mermaids! Therefore, many The Human Realm warriors who go to Gosvor have a determined heart, a determination that Lon will never be returned until it is broken! Gosvor. Hyacinth venue. At this time, many warriors have gathered at the Hyacinth venue. At least thousands of The Human Realm warriors havee, and there is an endless stream of warriorsing from behind. at this timeC boom! A terrifying and overwhelming pressure swept over him. The overwhelming pressure was boundless, extremely powerful, and contained divine power. It was Mighty Pressure in the true sense. The Human Realm warriors who arrived at this moment were all of very low strength. Not many of them had reached the Sacred Realm, and they were even called Sacred Level. Most of them are warriors from the Sacred Realm or below. This Mighty Pressure ising, who can stop it? No! unstoppable! ImmediatelyC ahC Many warriors made sounds of panic. Under the pressure of the pressure, warriors fell one after another, and some were even forced to kneel on the ground. Behind, on the passage, a group of people came. Walking in front were three young men with indifferent expressions. Their eyes were arrogant and their expressions were disdainful. They ignored the Human Realm warriors present. Perhaps in their eyes, these Human Realm warriors were just like ants and not worth mentioning. . These are actually the three Gods of The Celestial Realm-Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie! Following these three Gods are Harmony, Lord Origin, Lord Didling, Ghost Sect Master, and Lord of the Divine Sect. In addition, there are some powerful men from the Emperor n, as well as Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect and other disciples who had escaped from the Hyacinth forces all followed. That Mighty Pressure was released by Harmony, Lord Origin and others. Its purpose is self-evident, which is to oppress The Human Realm warriors and make them all fall to the ground under that pressure and surrender to them. To be more precise, it is surrendering to these three Gods! When the three Godse, what does The Human Realm warrior mean? Of course, you have to surrender, you have to surrender to these three Gods. This is also a way for Harmony and the others to show their goodwill to these three Gods. But it was a pain to the suppressed warriors of The Human Realm. Many warriors fell to the ground, unable to resist the Mighty Pressure. Some of the warriors of The Human Realm even coughed up blood in their mouths when they tried their best to resist. Harmony and the others did not intend to kill anyone, but their pressure was too strong. The warriors of The Human Realm were unwilling to give in. In the confrontation, they would inevitably suffer bacsh and injuries. Harmony and others snorted coldly. They didnt take it seriously, or maybe The Human Realm warriors were not worth mentioning in their eyes. at this timeC Whoosh! A figure shed forward, and at the same time a force erupted, resisting the Mighty Pressure emitted towards Harmony and others, but it was still notpletely offset, but it also relieved the pressure on some suppressed warriors of The Human Realm. few. Um? Harmony and the others turned their gazes coldly and looked at the figure who suddenly appeared. He was an old man. Although his face was old, he had a look of determination and perseverance. Sun? This is the Extreme Realm Emperor. Are you looking for death? Lord Origin recognized the old man. He snorted coldly and said. The old man who appeared was none other than Sun, nominally Jasons Grandpa Sun. The Miller family itself is in Gosvor and is not far from the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, so Sun was able to arrive as soon as possible. You are here to talk on behalf of the forces of The Celestial Realm, so why bother embarrassing some lowly warriors in The Human Realm? By suppressing these warriors, dont you feel a sense of aplishment? Sun said in a neither humble nor arrogant tone. Ghost Sect Master looked at Sun with squinted eyes. He smiled sinisterly and said: You are so old and you have never reached the realm of divine connection, yet you dare to show up? Well, since you are not afraid of death, then I will help you! As he said that, Ghost Sect Masters face turned cold, and a powerful Mighty Pressure swept from his body and enveloped Sun. Suns face changed slightly. With only the cultivation level of quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, he could not withstand the suppression of the Gods Breath erupted by Ghost Tomb Sect. act recklessly! Ghost Sect Master snorted and punched Sun. Roar!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Sun was furious, and he attacked with all his strength and moved forward. boom! After one blow, Sun opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and retreated one after another. His face was full of anger and unwillingness, but he was not strong enough. Old guy, if I hadnt spared your life, one punch would have been enough to kill you! Get out of here, with your little strength, I dont even bother to kill you! Ghost Sect Master said coldly. I wont agree to offend my The Human Realm warrior! Suns eyes turned cold and he stepped forward again. A sh of murderous intent shed in Ghost Sect Masters eyes, and he said in a cold voice: Okay, since you dont know the current situation and are bent on seeking death, then I will help you! With that said, Ghost Sect Master was about to take action again. at this timeC call! Not far away, a figure rushed over at lightning speed, as if it was going to crush the void. People still dont know that the surging blood of heaven and earth has swept across the world, like an ancient god and demon reappearing, and the pressure shakes the heaven and the earth. Chapter 2327 Kill with one punch boom! A figure rushed forward with the momentum of the wind and the remaining clouds, and the speed could be said to shrink the ground to an inch. The energy and blood are soaring to the sky, shaking the sky, the majestic power is erupting, and a strong and terrifying murderous intent is filling the air, sweeping across the sky! As this figure rushed forward, when the thousands of The Human Realm warriors in the scene turned their heads to look, they saw figures appearing one after another,ing quickly, and at the same time, there were waves of powerful energy. The coercive aura is erupting. Thats the strong man of CaroviaCultivation Association! Thats right, its the strong men of the CaroviaCultivation Association. We, the strong men of The Human Realm, are here! Who is this figure that rushes over first? The energy and pressure are so terrifying. This power feels like it surpasses the Extreme Realm Emperor! I cant see clearly, its too fast! Im going to rescue Sun! There was discussion in the field. Ghost Sect Master originally wanted to kill Sun with a punch. In his eyes, Sun was just at the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level and could be killed with just a punch. However, just when he was about to take action, his expression suddenly changed, and a fierce murderous intention swept towards him, locking him firmly. Not only that, a majestic and boundless power appeared, and under the sweep of this power, the world was eclipsed. As for Ghost Sect Master, under the sweep of this power, his whole body was shaking uncontrobly. He was a powerful Extreme Realm Emperor, but he was unable to resist this pressure at all. His whole body was trembling, as if As if he had foreseen death, there was a look of horror on his face. The Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie on The Celestial Realms side felt it immediately, and their faces changed slightly. Mixed God Sons eyes suddenly burst with light, and a Breath of Mixed Elements rose into the sky. The unparalleled Gods Breath erupted. He opened his mouth and shouted: Jason, its you! SayingC boom! Mixed God Sons fist struck towards the bombardment, and the rolling Breath of Mixed Elements condensed in his fist, forming a Power of Mixed Elements that shook the world, and the Power of the Gods contained within it also A full blown outburst. Get out of my way! The figure also arrived in an instant. Facing Mixed God Sons attacking punch, he raised his hand and punched him directly. boom! The violent wind and waves of energy swept up, forming a violent force impact. Mixed God Son swayed and actually took a step back. At this time, the Ghost Sect Masters face changed in shock. Taking advantage of the Mixed God Sons attack, he moved and wanted to escape, away from the figure filled with billowing murderous intent. HoweverC boom! Suddenly, a formation formed in the void, and the Terrain Formation Power formed in the void was imprisoned towards the space where the Ghost Sect Master was. The Ghost Sect Masters figure suddenly stagnated, and his whole person was imprisoned. die! A loud shout rang out, and a golden fist shot through the air, heading towards the Ghost Sect Master with an invincible momentum. Ghost Sect Masters face turned pale. He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to ask for help, but before the words came outC boom! With a loud bang, Ghost Sect Masters head was almost torn apart, blood spattered on the spot, blood stained the air, and he fell directly to the ground! died! A powerful Extreme Realm Emperor was killed almost instantly! In the field, countless The Human Realm warriors were all stunned, their faces looked dumbfounded and full of disbelief. Who is this? Almost instantly, with just one punch, he actually killed the Extreme Realm Emperor on the spot! This is too scary! At this time, the figure also stopped, with ayer of frost on his face and a murderous look, but he walked to Sun, supported Suns body, and said: Grandpa Sun, are you okay? I Its toote and youll be humiliated and hurt. Jason! Sun looked at the young man in front of him, his old eyes full of joy, and he said slowly, Im fine, Im fine. Whoosh! At this time, another figure rushed over, faintly exuding a Heavenly Devil aura and a chilling murderous intent. It was Finn.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Its okay! It was Jason who rushed over in an instant, forced back the Mixed God Son, and instantly killed the Ghost Sect Master. He took out a pill from the Storage Ring and asked Sun to take it. It turned out that when the Ghost Sect Master attacked Sun, many powerful people from the Carovia Cultivation Association happened to arrive. From a distance, Jason sensed the murderous intent erupting from the Ghost Sect Master and sensed Suns aura. In a rage, Jason immediately urged March Arctic to rush over. Although Jason is only at the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level, he is undoubtedly the strongest in the current CaroviaCultivation Association. In addition, there was March Arctic, so he rushed over immediately and directly killed the Ghost Sect Master and saved Sun. Grandpa Sun. Finn also spoke and checked Suns injury. It was not serious, so he felt relieved. Sun smiled and said, Finn, youre here too. Okay, okay! At this time, The Human Realm warriors in the field also came to their senses, and many people couldnt help but cheeredC This is Jason! Yes, its Jason, son of Patrick and grandson of Lewis! Its so powerful. I can kill a powerful Extreme Realm Emperor with just one punch! Who said I, The Human Realm warrior, are weak? Kill thoseckeys of The Celestial Realm. If you are not a good person, you have to be ackey. It is not a pity to die! Look, all the powerful people from the CaroviaCultivation Association are here. Yusup and the others, as well as the ancestors of the Parker family, etc. are all here! This is me, The Human Realm warrior, so what about The Celestial Realm? Anyone who dares to invade will be killed! In an instant, the warriors of The Human Realm cheered, their blood was boiling, and they were full of fighting spirit, forming a spirit of warriors in the human world. Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Yusup, Saint Panchak, Lord God, Ancient Buddha Moya, Holy Dragon King, Holy Titan Emperor and other powerful people all came, in addition to the younger generation Robert, Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey and more. Each one is full of fighting spirit, each one is murderous, and each one is determined! Mixed God Son has stabilized his figure, his face is filled with surprise and uncertainty, this Jason is stronger. Inferno and Saint Dsosie also stared at Jason, with fierce anger and murderous intent surging in their eyes. The faces of the three Gods could be said to be ugly at this moment. They never thought that under their eyes, Jason would kill the Ghost Sect Master with one punch with the power of thunder. This was a huge blow to their momentum. As for Harmony, Lord Origin and others, all of them looked a little pale and frightened, and looked at Jason as if they had seen a ghost during the day. One punch drove back the Mixed God Son, and one punch killed the Ghost Sect Master. What kind of cultivation is this? What kind of strength is this? The Ghost Sect Master is not a weakling. The existence of an Extreme Realm Emperor kills people when they say they want to. Moreover, he was killed without resistance! Ask yourself, if that punch was aimed at them, could they withstand it? Chapter 2328 Strong men from all directions are coming Harmony, Lord Origin and otherckeys of The Celestial Realm were so arrogant before that they looked down upon The Human Realm warriors and treated them as ants. In order to please Lord Plumpton, they even deliberately unleashed Mighty Pressure to suppress The Human Realm warrior. At this moment, as the Ghost Sect Master was directly killed with one punch, Harmony and others all turned pale, with fear in their eyes. this is too scary! They couldnt understand Jasons cultivation at all. Is this the Extreme Realm Emperor?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Gods Breath, which is so thick and powerful, must be the Extreme Realm Emperor, right? The question is, even the Extreme Realm Emperor can kill the Ghost Sect Master who is also the Extreme Realm Emperor with one punch? Mixed God Sons face was gloomy and extremely ugly. Under his eyes, the Ghost Sect Master was killed. Yes, he doesnt care about Ghost Sect Masters life or death at all. But after all, the Ghost Sect Master has surrendered to them and is theirckey. When beating a dog, it depends on the owner, right? As soon as Jason appeared, he immediately killed them, whichpletely disgraced the faces of these three Gods andpletely suppressed their momentum. Therefore, the faces of these three Gods were certainly not good-looking. Jason, what do you mean? Kill the people around me as soon as youe up! Do you not want to negotiate and want to go to war directly? Mixed God Son shouted angrily and stared at Jason coldly. Thats right! I, Shan Cang, came to discuss with you with good intentions. You, Jason, kill people as soon as you take action. Do you want to stop talking? Inferno also spoke angrily. The Warrior of The Human Realm doesnt want to talk. Are you going to die? If thats the case, we can help you! Saint Dsosie also said. Jason nced at Mixed God Son and the others. What made him curious was that he did not see the two followers, Iam and Lord Droop, so he secretly became vignt. Jason could sense the Cultivation auras of Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie, which were basically high-level Extreme Realm Emperors. As for Mixed God Son, it is very likely that he will reach the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor! These Gods themselves are extremely talented and have the most powerful bloodline. They were already quasi-Extreme Realm Emperors in Secret Land. Aftering to The Human Realm, they broke the Realm of the Gods not long after. Next, it is not difficult to reach the high level of Extreme Realm Emperor. Simrly, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and Benji are also breaking the Realm of the Gods. The cultivation speed of these Gods will definitely be slower than that of Sacred Son of Destruction and others, and I am afraid it will be faster. . Negotiation? Jason sneered and said, What kind of good intentions can you have? The so-called negotiation is not about whos fist is bigger in the end? So what if we start a war? I will beat you to the ground, and it wont be toote to negotiate again! Otherwise You Lord Plumptons all have your eyes set high above your head. Do you really think that The Human Realm is at your mercy? Do you really think that you can do whatever you want in The Human Realm? As he spoke, Jason looked at Harmony and others, and said in a cold tone: You are allckeys of The Celestial Realm. Do you really think that you can sleep peacefully and peacefully by joining The Celestial Realm? Can you unify Hyacinth? You got punched by me. The guy who sted me actually dared to attack me, Grandpa Sun! As for you, you will go to hell to reunite with him soon! Harmonys face was livid, he red at Jason, and shouted: Jason, dont be so arrogant! You dare to speak so shamelessly in front of the Gods, you really dont know how high the heavens are! The Gods are here to have a good discussion with you on behalf of The Celestial Realm, and prepare to submit to you Human warriors teach The Celestial Realm the supreme cultivation method, and even allocate some training resources to benefit human warriors. What you just did not only offend the Gods, but also ruined the opportunity of human Cultivation to be stronger! Primordial Army God came out, stared at Harmony, and said: Harmony, it seems that you are really loyal to your duties as ackey. Dont you blush when you say this? The Celestial Realm sends exercises to The Human Realm for training Resources? Where are the techniques? Where are the training resources? Take them out now! Speaking of this, the Primordial Army Gods tone became serious and murderous: People from The Celestial Realm invaded my The Human Realm. This is harboring evil intentions and trying to enve The Human Realm and use The Human Realm as blood food! Let you The Celestial Realmsckeys talk nonsense, but they cant change this fact! Even if I, a human warrior, have gone through the End Martial Age, my backbone is still straight. Unless you can break my human warriors backbone, otherwise, I, a human warrior, will definitely Fight to the end! You people from The Celestial Realm andckeys like you are not allowed toe and wreak havoc in this world! Thats right! Want to rule the world of Hyacinth? Dream on! Theseckeys of The Celestial Realm deserve to be killed! People from The Celestial Realm deserve to die even more! The warriors of The Human Realm must fight! In the field, all The Human Realm warriors shouted, their blood was surging, they were full of fighting spirit, and there was an unyielding fighting spirit in their eyes! This world belongs to Terran, and outsiders will never be allowed toe and run rampant, or even invade! As each The Human Realm warrior roared, a general trend gradually formed. The general trend is what the people want! Mount Ziwi. In a simple farmhouse. An old man was chopping firewood with his palm as a knife. There was no fluctuation of breath, nor any apanying force. When a palm fell, it seemed that there was a knife intention. The firewood in his hand was split into two halves. It was so smooth and neat that even if it was held, A real knife cant cut it. At this time, the old mans sharp eyes looked in the direction of Gosvor, and he murmured to himself: The strong man of the Celestial Realm? Is this daying? As he spoke, the old man stood up abruptly. At this moment, he was as ordinary as a swording out of its sheath, revealing its sharp edge. This knife will be dull if you dont use it anymore! To the east, a hidden ce. An Old Monk wearing a worn Taoist uniform squinted his eyes and held apass in his hand, as if he was deducing a secret from heaven. After a long while, Old Monk took a deep breath, his eyes were shining brightly, and the mysterious Tai Chi runes faintly appeared in his eyes. He said to himself: This way seems to have foreseen a corner of the future. There will be wars, blood will flow for thousands of miles, and chaos ising. ! Today is the beginning of this chaos! Can The Human Realm be saved? At the end, Old Monk thought of the domineering figure that suppressed the heroes with his fists, and wondered whether this person would show up this time. Gosvor. A small town not far from the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Two figures are walking forward quickly. The one on the right is wearing a ck robe. His face cannot be seen clearly, but there is a powerful aura surging around his body. On the left is a giant man in ck armor, as tall as a mountain, powerful and powerful, with a violent and unparalleled power. Not far ahead is the venue of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, right? yes. You havente back for twenty years, but when youe back this time, its time for a big war. Then fight! Haha, just take a look at how strong these Celestial Realm warriors are! The two people talked from time to time and rushed towards the Ancient Martial Arts Conference at an extremely fast speed. Chapter 2329: A Furious Battle with The Celestial Realm (1) Gosvor. Hyacinth venue. The warriors of The Human Realm spoke out one after another, the heroes were furious, and their fighting spirit was overwhelming, forming a general trend. The Human Realm does not allow The Celestial Realm toe and bully, and The Celestial Realm does not allow The Celestial Realm toe and run rampant. Therefore, thoseckeys of The Celestial Realm who work for the tiger will die, and these people of The Celestial Realm with ill intentions will also die! Mixed God Sons face gradually turned gloomy and cold. His eyes looked at Jason yfully and he said, Jason, so you dont want to talk anymore? Jason sneered and said: Talk, why not talk? But its not toote to knock you down first and then talk! The truth is punched out with fists, not spoken with mouths. Hahaha! Saint Dsosie burst intoughter. Theughter was full of disdain and arrogance. He looked at Jason, then at Primordial Army God and the others, and said, You really dont know how to live or die! Just you guys? Are you going to fight us just because of your strength? I waited for The Celestial Realm toe with good intentions and asked you to negotiate, but you didnt know what is good and what is good, and you even confused right and wrong and insulted me, The Celestial Realm, for my good intentions. Thats what youre asking for, youre asking for your own death! What? The foxs tail cant be hidden? Isnt this what you want? Then you use negotiation as an excuse, with the intention of enving The Human Realm. Do you really think I cant see through your false face? Jason sneered. , his fighting spirit aroused, and said, If The Human Realm hadnt gone through the End Martial Age, I would have directly destroyed your The Celestial Realm! Even if it had gone through the End Martial Age, so what? It would still have destroyed you, just like that day in Secret Land will kill you until you drop your helmet and armor, and your blood will flow all over the ground! As soon as these words came out, the faces of the three Gods were livid, and their anger surged to the sky. The strong murderous intent could not be concealed, and it burst outpletely. However, Jasons words also spoke to their thoughts and spoke to their hearts. The Celestial Realm is negotiating with The Human Realm, and of course its not about peace. Negotiations are based on equal strength. In the eyes of The Celestial Realm, The Human Realm has the same strength as The Celestial Realm? of course not! From the perspective of The Celestial Realm, The Human Realm is like ants. If it were not restricted by the ancient road, and The Celestial Realm had the supreme King of Godsing, the entire Human Realm could be destroyed in a matter of seconds! Therefore, Lord Plumpton and the others came to The Human Realm not to negotiate peace. They had only one purpose C to dominate The Human Realm and make the billions of Terrans in The Human Realm surrender under the rule of The Celestial Realm! What is the most effective way to be a warrior in The Human Realm? Suppression! Crush! The crushing without any suspense allowed The Human Realm warriors to see the huge gap and left The Human Realm warriors without any hope. Only in this way can the Cultivation self-confidence of The Human Realm warriors be defeated! Of course, even if Lord Plumpton nned to do this, in order to maintain some image, they would not directly say to use force to suppress them. Their original n was to pretend to talk to the human warriors, and during the conversation, they would be harsh to the human warriors. When the human warriors disagree with the conditions, they will take the opportunity to use force to solve the problem. This has a reason. However, with Jasons strong attack, The Celestial Realms n was aborted. They did not need to negotiate with the human warriors in a false way, and couldpletely rely on the Ghost Sect Master to take action. Jason had already seen through Lord Plumptons thoughts. So, negotiation? Whats there to talk about? waste time! Besides, if the fists are not strong, there is nothing to talk about at all. Only by showing the warriors of The Celestial Realm the powerful fists and unyielding fighting spirit of human warriors can we truly talk about it in the future. Now, its too early! Jason, you have humiliated us over and over again. Do you really think we are vegetarians? Since you are ignorant, I will suppress you first! Inferno shouted coldly, with a boundless Inferno breath. Blood swept across the sky, and the energy and blood seemed to be rising into the sky like red mes, containing a scorching aura, burning into the sky with unparalleled power. At the same time, Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie also exploded with their own supreme power. The Mighty Pressure swept through the sky, extremely powerful and terrifying. Especially the Mixed God Son, who is already at the peak of the Extreme Realm Emperor and is about to reach the Quasi life and death realm. He is also the genius of The Celestial Realm Mixed Vein. When the pressure explodes, it copses into the sky, showing that An extremely powerful side. On the CaroviaCultivation Association side, the faces of Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak and others changed one after another. The power of this divine power is too strong. There are only a handful of people on their side who can withstand the power of these three Gods. countable. Jasons face turned cold as he stared at the three Gods. In his eyes, it was not these three Gods that he feared, but Iam and Lord Droop, who had not shown up until now. These two people are suspected to have broken through to the Quasi life and death realm, and they are the most terrifying enemies.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Primordial Army Gods face darkened. He knew in his heart that a big war would break out at any time. He immediately said loudly: The warriors from all sides should stay away and do not get close! Especially those with low strength. Once considered, if a big war breaks out, it will It will bring disaster upon ourselves! The Celestial Realm is attacking us, and we, the human warriors, will never give in and will fight to the end! As soon as the Primordial Army God said this, some of the Human Realm warriors who were gathering at the Hyacinth venue were retreating, some looked hesitant, and some wanted to give it a try. There are many hot-blooded people among them, and they are not afraid of fighting to the death. However, many of them have very low strength, most of them are below Sacred Realm. So what if they are Sacred Realm? Not even a ray of pressure from the powerful Extreme Realm Emperor could withstand it. Therefore, even if these warriors of The Human Realm want to help in the battle, it will not be of much use, and they will lose their lives instead. In the end, The Human Realm warriors slowly retreated. They also knew that with their strength, even if they stepped forward to help, it would be of no avail. At the same time, powerful men such as Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak, Yusup, Holy Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man, etc. all stood up one after another, all with the strongest power of Cultivation. Purple Phoenix Saintess has a purple-gold aura surging around her body, making her even more noble and beautiful. A powerful breath of the Gods is permeating the air. Her eyes under the mask are cold and ruthless, and her gaze is fixed. Saint Dsosie. Sacred Son of Destructions face was like a knife with ayer of murderous intention, a force of destruction was surging, and it contained destructive power. He looked at Inferno coldly. Finn, Robert, Benji and others also stood up, with a strong fighting spirit surging in their bodies. On the Celestial Realm side, headed by the three Gods, Harmony, Lord Origin, Lord Didling, and Lord of the Divine Sect also unleashed their own Cultivation power, confronting Jason and others. A big war is inevitably about to break out. at this timeC The Human Realm warriors dont know how to praise, so they will be killed! A cold voice came, followed by abnormal fluctuations in the space where Vatican Bishop, Holy Lord of Heaven, and God of War, the overseas Sacred Land powerhouses, were located. careful! Jason sensed it, and he shouted loudly, a surge of blood and blood surged into the sky, and a burning fighting spirit swept through the sky. Chapter 2330 Eternal Capital Click! Just when Jason shouted to be careful, he suddenly saw the space where Vatican Bishop and others were suddenly split open, and a figure seemed to sh out of thin air, and then punched down. Walk through the air! Quasi life and death realm strong man! The fist sted out, and the entire void trembled. A majestic and vast pressure of force appeared. The space passed by the fist was directly crushed, and a force of life and death exploded! After hearing Jasons warning, Vatican Bishop and others hade to their senses. However, when the fist with the power of life and death copsed in the void and sted towards them, Vatican Bishop and others had no power to change hands at all. ! Power rules suppress! Quasi life and death realm, or a strong person above the Quasi life and death realm, attacking and killing the Extreme Realm Emperor strong person is simply irresistible, except for those Extreme Realm Emperors disciples who have incrediblebat power. However, how many prodigies are there in The Human Realm and even The Celestial Realm who can leapfrog and fight like this? At that moment, a trace of despair and reluctance shed through the eyes of Vatican Bishop and others. They were not afraid of death and were ready to fight to the death when they came to the Hyacinth venue. However, they are unwilling, extremely unwilling. Even if they want to die, they must kill the enemy before dying, instead of being directly killed by the enemy with a punch! boom!Original from N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, a fist with dazzling golden light spread across the sky, containing a peak of The Power of the Gods. The billowing Green Dragons Breath filled the air and swept across the sky. The fist was like a green dragon emerging from the sky. Shake the heavens! With a bang, Jason struck out with a punch that contained terrifying and boundless power of life and death, causing a violent shock. Jason opened his mouth and groaned. He was shaken and took a few steps back, but he could notpletely resolve the murderous intention of the punch. Vatican Bishop, Holy Lord of Heaven, and God of War seized this moment, all roared, and jointly unleashed a powerful strike. The punch that carried the terrifying power of life and death came down, and without any suspense, directly crushed the punches of Vatican Bishop and others. Irresistible! Even though Jasons punch had neutralized more than half of the power of the enemys punch, the remaining power of the punch still killed Vatican Bishop and others. boom! boom! boom! Vatican Bishop, Holy Lord of Heaven, and God of War were all blown away. Vatican Bishop and Holy Lord of Heaven, who were the first to bear the brunt, bled on the spot, and their internal organs were directly shattered by the force of life and death. God of War kept bleeding from the corner of his mouth. He saved one person, but he was also seriously injured. With just one blow, two Extreme Realm Emperor experts from the overseas Sacred Land died and one was seriously injured! fear! This is the terrifying lethality of the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm! Come to me! Angry fire burned in Jasons chest, and he roared violently, his eyes turning red. Yusup grabbed the injured God of War, and with a movement, many people from the Carovia Cultivation Association retreated to Jasons side. They all sensed that there was a powerful aura of life and death permeating the air, like a huge mountain, crushing on them. Under the pressure of that pressure, even they could not resist at all! Is this the power of the powerful in the Quasi life and death realm? The Celestial Realms Quasi life and death realm strongman finally showed up? To attack and kill unexpectedly as soon as he appears, to give The Human Realm warriors a disastrous start? Jasons eyes filled with fury and murderous intent were fixed on the front. In front of him was an old man in gray. He recognized it. This was Lord Droop, a follower of Saint Dsosie. There was a trace of life and death surrounding him! A Quasi life and death realm powerhouse is at least a high-level Quasi life and death realm, and has even reached its peak! Lord Droop did not continue to attack. A look of surprise shed across his face, as if he was shocked. His old eyes burst out with sharp light at this moment, staring at Jason. He looked He asked in disbelief: Have you never broken the Realm of the Gods? Or are you quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor? Lord Droop used the split air to move forward, suddenly burst out of the air, and attacked. Although Jason blocked most of the power of that punch, so what? He still killed two powerful Extreme Realm Emperors from The Human Realm on the spot! In fact, Lord Droop can still continue to kill. With his current cultivation level, if he shes to kill again, who can stop him? Maybe Jason can block it, but its just that he cant restrain him at all. So as long as Lord Droop avoids Jason, he can go on a killing spree! But Lord Droop didnt, because the moment Jasons fist was able to resist him, he waspletely shocked. He felt that Jason was only about to be Extreme Realm Emperor! What? Quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor? Almost able to take your punch? This is impossible! A surprised voice sounded. On Mixed God Sons side, the space suddenly opened, and Iam appeared. Originally, Iam didnt n to show up so soon, but after hearing Lord Droops words, he was shocked. He gave up his previous n of ambush and attack and showed up directly. Saint Dsosies expression also changed. He suddenly looked at Jason and said in an unbelievable tone: How is this possible? Jason is not the Extreme Realm Emperor? Can the Extreme Realm Emperor block the Venerable Elders punch? The Venerable Elder is close to Quasi Peak strength in the life and death realm, what does this mean? Mixed God Son said in a faint tone: This means that once Jason breaks through the realm, he will be the Extreme Realm Emperor! As soon as these words came out, Inferno and Saint Dsosies expressions were dull, while Lord Droop and Iams expressions were solemn. They all know what the Great Extreme Realm Emperor means. Only the Human Realm warriors, including Jason, were still a little confused. For Extreme Realm Emperor and above, under normal circumstances, each realm has only four levels, divided into primary, intermediate, high-level, and peak! However, there is still a stage of realm. For example, the Extreme Realm Emperor actually has the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, and so on. The Quasi life and death realm actually has the Great Quasi life and death realm, and so on. However, from the ancient times to the present, including The Celestial Realm, there are thousands of geniuses who have emerged. How many of them can cultivate to the Extreme Realm Emperor? Or the great Quasi life and death realm, the great Immortality? rare! Very, very rarely, even if it takes a thousand years, one may not appear. The big Extreme Realm Emperor can kill life and death! The great Quasi life and death realm is indestructible! Great Immortality can kill creation! The big Creation realm can fight for eternity! This means that reaching the true extreme in this realm does not mean that you can cultivate it if you have incredible talent. It also depends on chance, luck, your own destiny, etc.! It has been said in The Celestial Realm that those who are the most powerful in eternity have all reached the extreme in a certain realm, such as reaching the Great Extreme Realm Emperor in the Extreme Realm Emperor stage, or in the Quasi life and death realm. The stage reaches the great Quasi life and death realm and so on. Even The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop, including the Daozi of the several great gates of The Celestial Realm, may not be able to reach the extreme in these realms! Therefore, once Jason breaks through the realm, he will be the Extreme Realm Emperor. what does that mean? This means that Jason possesses eternal resources and has a great possibility of cultivating to the highest realm! This is terrible! That step to the highest realm, through the ages, how many amazing and talented geniuses have been stuck in it? Now, in The Human Realm, Jason actually has the talent to cultivate to the highest level. If this news reaches The Celestial Realm, it will probably cause a shock in The Celestial Realm and attract the attention of the most powerful person. Therefore, Jason cant stay! Must kill! At that moment, the killing intent among the three Gods and two followers was extremely strong! Chapter 2331 The battle breaks out Eternal treasure! This is very scary. There are countless geniuses in The Celestial RealmCultivation. Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie are among the leaders, but even they have not yet shown the qualifications to have eternal talent! Even The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop and Taoist Daozi, who are recognized as evil monsters, are not sure that they have eternal talent. Cultivation has been practiced to the extreme. It is difficult to take that step! Now, The Human Realm actually has a genius with eternal talents. How can this not shock Lord Droop and others? Once The Human Realm has a strong man from the highest realm, it will undoubtedly be difficult for The Celestial Realm to break through The Human Realm! Therefore, such monsters must be eliminated and must not be left alive, otherwise they will be a serious problem! Immediately, Lord Droop and Iam approached, and the coercion of the Quasi life and death realm swept across the world, terrifying and containing an extremely powerful killing intent,pletely locking Jason in ce. They are determined to kill Jason no matter what the cost, and they must not let Jason rise like this! While Lord Plumpton and others were shocked, Jason had secretly discussed tactics with the strong men around him. He asked Joseph to assist him. He needed the help of Joseph Terrain Formation to lock Lord Droop and Iam, and then he went to deal with these two. people. In fact, Jason was notpletely sure about dealing with any one of them, let alone two of them. However, Jason felt that he was the only one in the field who could fight against Quasi life and death realm experts. If anyone else went up, it would be no different than dying. Ill try my best to hold these two people back, and the rest of you, try your best to fight! Those strong Hyacinth men who betrayed The Human Realm, kill them as soon as possible! Senior Ji, you assist me, remember not to face the enemy head-on, you cant hold them back offensive. Jason spoke in a low voice and discussed the tactics with Primordial Army God and others. In an instant, Jasons eyes burst with zing fighting spirit, and his own Sunling Bloodline swept through the air. The power of blood and vitality spread out as vast as the sea, causing the entire void to roar and vibrate. AnghouC At the same time, the illusion of the Green Dragon appeared in the sky, spanning thousands of miles, and overwhelming the world. Its huge body seemed to be crushing the sky and space, and strands of Green Dragons Breath were filling the air. So what about Quasi life and death realm? Ill kill them just like you!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason shouted loudly, he activated Fighter Arctic, his fighting spirit and fighting spirit reached their peak, and he used Fighter Arctic to unleash the Heaven Fist punch. boom! boom! Fist seals appeared in the sky one after another. Each fist seal was imprinted in the void like a zing sun, blooming with dazzling light. The endless power of Sunling Bloodline merged into it, making the power of the fist seal reach an extreme. . Nine Fist Seals were like nine scorching suns, burning in the sky. Following the pull of Jasons fist, they immediately enveloped Lord Droop and Iam with a power that burned the sky and boiled the sea. Be bold! court death! Lord Droop and Iam both had murderous intentions and shouted loudly. Yes, Jason has incredible qualifications. Once he breaks through, he will definitely reach the level of the Extreme Realm Emperor in one fell swoop. But, so what? He is still just a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, no matter how bad it is,pared with them, Jason is separated by 2 big realms and 8 small realms! Jason is still so desperate that he wants to fight the two of them alone. Isnt this seeking death? At this moment, Lord Droop and Iam suddenly felt that the space they were in was imprisoned, and a Terrain Formation rose out of the sky. There were imprints of terrain formations in the void, which affected the Terrain Formation Power and transformed this void. Being imprisoned, the Terrain Formation Power also swept towards Lord Droop and Iam. Little tricks! Lord Droop shouted coldly. He was not at all concerned about the imprisoned Terrain Formation Power. The Terrain Formation Power triggered by the Extreme Realm Emperor level could not do anything to him at all. boom! Lord Droop struck with his fist, unleashing the supreme boxing technique of lineage of human kings. The bombardment of his fist evolved into the power of King of Man. The energy of life and death surging out of his fist seemed to have evolved from the alternation of the sun and the moon. The phantom was heading towards Jason Town. Human King Sun-Moon Fist! This is an extremely powerful boxingbat skill in the lineage of human kings. Especially after reaching the Quasi life and death realm, it can be activated by the power of life and death. It can evolve the phenomenon of the alternation of the sun and the moon, suppress the sky, suppress the Kill powerful enemies! Inferno Gods Burning Fist! At the same time, Iam also shouted loudly, and a thick and majestic energy of life and death swept through the sky, as if it turned into a sea of fire, containing monstrous energy like burning the sky and boiling the sea. Iam also evolved his fist posture, and the power of life and death in the fist posture also exploded, condensed into the me-like mark, and enveloped Jason. boom! boom! In an instant, the sound of fists shing resounded through the air, deafening, and the power of life and death filled the air, shaking the surrounding space with violent fluctuations. Um! The two Quasi life and death realm powerhouses joined forces to attack. Jason opened his mouth and groaned, and his figure was falling backwards. He was injured, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and the light on his Green Dragons Golden Body also dimmed a lot. . scary! Jason could feel that Lord Droop and Iam in front of him were much stronger than Hun Hongteng who was killed in Ancient Battlefield. The pressure of the power of life and death was even stronger than that of the Ninth City in Land of the Divine Fallen Ancient Battlefield. City Lord Kong is slightly worse. Kong is already the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm. In this way, Lord Droop and Iam should be at the high level of Quasi life and death realm, and are even infinitely close to the peak of Quasi life and death realm. If Jason was still as strong as he was in Ancient Battlefield, then Lord Droop and Iam would have been seriously injured or even killed by thisbined attack. Thanks to the transformation in God and Demon Pond, Green Dragons Golden Body reached the Sixth Golden Body. In addition, after two transformations of Qi and blood, it has reached the extreme of quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. He was able to resist Lord Droop and Iamsbined attack. Even so, he was still injured. He can only grit his teeth and keep fighting. He cannot retreat. If he retreats, the other strong men of the CaroviaCultivation Association will be in a desperate situation! Just when Jason took action, the strong men of the CaroviaCultivation Association were already moving forward to attack. cry! The cry of the phoenix sounded, and the Purple Phoenix Saintess activated the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, evolving like a golden divine phoenix, and attacked Saint Dsosie. Buzz! A Destruction Gun appeared, causing the void to tremble, and the power of destruction surged in terror. He struck out with one gun, pierced the long dragon, and assassinated Inferno. Amitabha! The sound of Benjis Zen chanting sounded, activating The Earth Store Sutra and killing the Mixed God Son. Not only that, Robert also broke out the Kirin Battle Technique and surrounded and killed the Mixed God Son. If this wasnt enough, Finns body was filled with a rolling tide of Heavenly Devil aura, and the pupils in his eyes shed with special runes. He activated the Heavenly Devil Fist, and the punch flew across the sky, and the power of Heavenly Devil exploded. It sted towards Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son is very strong, and his cultivation has reached the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. Except for Jason, no one in the field can restrain Mixed God Son one-on-one, and they can only encircle and kill him. At the same time, Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak, Lord God, Yusup, Holy Dragon King, Titan Emperor Old Man and others also all took action, immediately killing Harmony, Lord Origin and others. Not far away, two figures rushed over. One was wearing a ck robe, and the other was a giant man in ck armor. They rushed over and joined the battlefield. This is the Night King and the returning Devil Lord, and they are alsoing to kill them. Chapter 2332 The Fall of the Strong (1) The three Lord Plumptons eyes were cold at the moment, and they immediately burst out with fierce murderous intent. They roared in the air, and each of them was filled with the extremely powerful Gods Breath. Saint Dsosies Human Kings Blood erupted, and he was enveloped by the pressure of the King of Man. Looking at the attacking Purple Phoenix Saintess, he grinned and sneered. Extreme Realm Emperor mid-level? He was just an intermediate level Extreme Realm Emperor. He had already reached the high level of Extreme Realm Emperor. He immediately took one step forward and evolved into Human King Fist. His fists flew across the air, crushing the void and facing the Purple Phoenix Saintess. . On the other side, Infernos own Inferno blood is also exploding. He is a direct descendant of Inferno, one of the overlords of The Celestial Realm. He awakened the Inferno God Lineage and is extremely pure. After being promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, the power of his bloodline has also been further improved. of the outbreak. Yan Shen Burning Sky Technique! Inferno stared at the Sacred Son of Destruction with cold eyes. His murderous intent was extremely cold. It was the Sacred Son of Destruction who fought against him in Secret Land. This time, the Sacred Son of Destruction targeted him again, which made Inferno furious. He also unleashed his most powerful boxing technique and attacked the Sacred Son of Destruction. The Seal of the Mixed Elements! The roaring voice of Mixed God Son came, and he used the secret technique of Mixed Vein. With the surge of Power of Mixed Elements, the space around him was sealed. Under the void seal, the offensive of Benji, Robert, and Finn who came to attack was inevitably affected to a certain extent. Their Cultivation cultivation was not as good as that of Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son had reached the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. territory. boom! boom! boom! Mixed God Son activated The Seal of the Mixed Elements, buying him time to counterattack, and he unleashed the God of Chaos Fist. The Power of Mixed Elements in the fist was boundless and contained The Power of the Gods, which was at its peak, bombarded Robert and others one after another. Earth Treasury Scripture of Eight Thunders! Benji looked fearless, touching The Earth Store Sutra, the shadow of the Earth Store King appeared, the Buddhas light on the front shone in the sky, and a hell was connected on the back, just like the Earth Store King who Suppressed the Ten Hells came in person, exuding boundless energy Power. Boom! In the void, there were bursts of thunderous sounds, like thunder exploding. The endless power of thunder emerged from the void, containing masculine, domineering, and violent power, and bombarded Mixed God Son. . At the same time, the Kirin Divine Power surged out violently from Roberts fist, swallowing the air and sting towards the Mixed God Son. Finns Heavenly Devil Fist surged with boundless Heavenly Devil Qi, and the Heavenly Devil power contained in it caused the void to tremble, as if a Heavenly Devil phantom had evolved, exuding a powerful but powerful energy. Another weird magical power! This ce waspletely detonated, and the sound of punches and punches was endless. The violent force burst out and swept around. Under the explosion of the impact, the ground shook violently, flying sand and stones, covering the sky and blocking the sun. Mixed God Son lived up to his reputation as the genius of The Celestial Realm. Even though he was besieged by Benji and the others, he still showed his strong side. He never backed down and fought against the three geniuses of The Human Realm!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Finn seems to be on track to be the Extreme Realm Emperor, but after inheriting the Heavenly Devil, he is fully capable of killing enemies at a higher level. In terms of qualifications, inheritance, and bloodline, if he were ced among the geniuses of The Celestial Realm, he would be ranked among the top. Harmony, traitor to The Human Realm, I will kill you! The Primordial Army God roared, and he was the first to reach Harmony. He struck out with his fists, and the peak power of the divine power contained within exploded, crushing the void and heading straight for Harmony. Emperors Fist of Creation! Harmony roared, and he also fully exploded his own strength. He was also at the peak of divine power. He activated his fists and evolved into an illusory figure of the emperor. His power was overwhelming and his fist light was astonishing. However, as soon as Harmonys punchnded, a punch like the power of a mountain or sea suddenly erupted from his right side. Move forward and attack them. Saint Dierksheide, you are shameless! Harmony sensed it, he was shocked and angry, and couldnt help but shout loudly. The one who attacked and killed was Saint Dierksheide, who joined forces with the Primordial Army God to surround and kill Harmony. boom! Harmony was barely able to receive the Primordial Army Gods punch, and his body was swaying a little. Before he could regain his bnce, Saint Dierksheides punch, which contained an endless killing aura, had already attacked him. In a hurry, Harmony could only resist with fists. With a bang, Harmonys whole body was shaken, blood surged in his body, and he took a few steps backward. kill! Primordial Army Gods murderous intent was overwhelming, and he immediately broke out with fists. The fists showed a sharp killing momentum, killing in the air and heading straight towards Harmony. Under the siege of two powerful men, Harmony was alone and could notst long. On the other side, Saint Panchak and Lord God took action at the same time, locking Lord Origin. Lord Origins strength has not yet reached the peak of divine power, but Saint Panchak has the strength of peak divine power. Therefore, Saint Panchak and Lord Gods offensivebined to kill him. Lord Origin was unable to avoid it, and he immediately coughed up blood and fell back when he tried to resist. Titan Bloodline, a powerful blow! An earth-shattering roar came, and I was shocked to see the seemingly old body of the Holy Titan Emperor swell in an instant. He was already a tall man, and with all the muscles in his body stretched, he seemed to be transformed into a giant for an instant. . Yes, just like the ancient Titan. His energy and blood were soaring to the sky, so powerful that the void was shaking. His violent fists contained the explosive power of Titan Bloodline, and he punched Lord Didling. Lord Didling looked horrified, Holy Titan Emperor had reached the peak of spiritual cultivation. Lord Didling also became fierce. He roared violently, activated the Source Force crazily, and evolved his fists. A bloody murderous aura filled the air, and he moved forward with his fists. boom! There was a loud bang of punches, and Lord Didling was shocked back one after another by Holy Titan Emperors explosive punch. Before Lord Didling could stand firm, suddenlyC boom! An old but vigorous figure attacked Lord Didling. The powerful and holy Holy Dragons Breath filled the fist force. The fist force was so powerful that it transformed into a dragon shape and shook the void. The violent force swept across, engulfing Lord Didling at lightning speed. Lord Didling looked horrified and his face was pale and colorless. He roared wildly and punched hard, trying to save himself. boom! When the punch came, Lord Didlings punch waspletely shattered. Lord Didling opened his mouth and coughed blood, and flew out. The figure of the Holy Dragon King appeared, he snorted coldly, and continued to kill with the Holy Titan Emperor. Yusup and Dafydd team up to fight the Lord of the Divine Sect. Yusup and Dafydd are just entering the Extreme Realm Emperor for the first time, but Lord of the Divine Sect has already reached the high level of Extreme Realm Emperor, so he alone can withstand thebined efforts of Yusup and Dafydd. HoweverC boom! A side of the Holy Night shrouded the Lord of the Divine Sect, containing a sense of death and silence. Then a fist shadow came out from the Holy Night illusion, containing a Holy Night Source Force. Shake the void. Night King took action, attacking Lord of the Divine Sect with thunderous power. Chapter 2333 The Fall of the Strong (2) A huge war breaks out! The boundless coercion of Cultivation is like a roaring ocean, sweeping in all directions. In the Hyacinth venue, The Human Realm warriors who kept gathering kept retreating. The pressure when the war broke out was too terrifying and they couldnt resist it at all. They could only retreat away to avoid the pressure. But all The Human Realm warriors have seen that although The Celestial Realm is strong, The Human Realm warriors are not weak either! The high-end warriors here in The Human Realm are all fighting,unching their strongest offensives, killing enemies, defending the majesty of The Human Realm warriors, and defending the entire The Human Realm! The Human Realm belongs to Terran, how can we allow outsiders toe and covet it? They saw Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Finn and other Terran geniuses who were fighting fiercely. They saw the Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, Saint Dierksheide, Holy Dragon King and other Terran elders. The strong ones are all fighting and killing. An unyielding fighting spirit of iron-blooded killing is gathering, condensing into an unyielding fighting spirit of The Human Realm warrior! Immediately, many warriors eyes were red and tears filled their eyes. They clenched their fists and their blood was boiling. They wanted to rush forward to participate in the battle, but their strength was really not enough. It was just the terrifying power that erupted on that battlefield. The pressure is too much for them to bear! The Human Realm must win! The Human Realm must win! Gradually, someone shouted out, with a mighty voice that shook the air. Naturally, Sally and Kay did not leave the battlefield. They could only watch from outside the battlefield, looking anxious and nervous. As for Darcey, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Lilith, and Talitha, they all went to attack and kill the disciple-level opponents of The Celestial Realm force. This time, disciples from The Celestial Realm force also came, such as disciples from the Emperor n, and other disciples from the rebellious Hyacinth force. They also came. Some of these rebellious disciples from the Hyacinth force were quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor strength. Some are Sacred Level strengths. Devil Lord and Wolf Boy were also on this battlefield, killing these rebellious disciples of the Hyacinth force. Rivers of blood flowed for a while, and the murderous intent was overwhelming. Not far away, among The Human Realm warriors, a voluptuous and beautiful woman was also staring at the battlefield. She had long purple hair and a pair of beautiful eyes staring at the battlefield. Her gaze mainly fell on On the body of a young figure. This is actually Demon Witch, and shees to the battlefield. In addition, Demon Witchs master Laura was also present. She was also staring closely at the battlefield, but all her eyes fell on a big man in ck armor. How many years? It had been at least 20 years since she saw this burly figure again and his familiar but unfamiliar face. Familiar because the facial contours and domineering fighting spirit have not changed. What is unfamiliar is that the face has also been stained by the wind and frost of the years. It is no longer the unruly and arrogant young face of 20 years ago. As she watched, Lauras eyes turned red, and a few tears appeared. Fortunately, Demon Witch didnt notice her masters condition, otherwise she would have been confused. At this time, the battle situation on the field also began to changeC help meC At this time, an extremely shrill scream sounded, and the tone was full of meaning. As this cry rang out, suddenlyC boom! boom! The two fists copsed into the air, and the terrifying power of the fists shook the world, and a bright light of boxing burst out, which also contained a violent and bloodthirsty murderous intention, and suppressed the people. PfftC Unexpectedly, Lord Didling was seen flying out of the battlefield, blood spurting from his mouth, and the air was stained with blood. His whole body was cracked, and the vitality in his body was quickly dissipating. The Holy Titan Emperor and the Holy Dragon Kingbined their efforts to directly kill Lord Didling! At this point, the two powerful Extreme Realm Emperors in The Celestial Realm fell and were killed. After Lord Didling died, the Holy Titan Emperor and Holy Dragon King moved and attacked the remaining Extreme Realm Emperor experts. There are many Extreme Realm Emperor experts in The Human Realm. It can be said that there are many. Without the suppression of the Quasi life and death realm experts, The Human Realm experts can kill all the powerful gods of the rebellious Hyacinth force. Light. The remaining three people, Harmony, Lord Origin, and Lord of the Divine Sect, who were still struggling to resist, were also injured and were in danger, and could fall at any time. Inferno noticed. He roared angrily and punched fiercely. Source Force exploded in full force, forcing the Sacred Son of Destruction back. He immediately shouted loudly: Iam, dont be entangled by Jason. You and the Venerable Elder are waiting for an opportunity to act. , kill The Human Realm warriors! Defeat them one by one! boom! boom! Just when Iam made a sound, Lord Droop and Iam once again joined forces to strike, erupting with a shocking power. The power of life and death surged in the fist, sweeping through the air, and followed his fist to kill. Jason. Roar! Jason roared angrily, and he evolved the Human Emperor Fist fist style. The spirit of the emperor and Green Dragons Breath merged together. The Cultivation pressure reached the extreme, and the endless energy and blood pped into the air like a boundless blood wave. . A round of sun rises slowly, squeezing the sky, like a scorching sun, blooming with zing light, containing the pressure of the imperial power, sting forward with a momentum that can crush the heavens. Click! The sun that Jason evolved directly broke apart, and an extremely powerful counter-shock force swept over him, causing him to open his mouth and cough up blood. There were also cracks on the Green Dragons Golden Body, and blood burst out! too strong! Jasons current strength is simply unmatched. He was so shocked that he coughed up blood one after another, and his body began to crack. If his Green Dragons Golden Body had not reached the initial stage of the Sixth Golden Body, he would have been affected by the life and death contained in the fists of these two people. Exploded with force. In fact, both Lord Droop and Iam looked extremely gloomy, and they were extremely shocked and felt extremely aggrieved. Originally, they thought that with the two of them joining forces, they would be able to kill Jason soon. Jason resisted their attacks time and time again. Although they were able to continuously injure Jason, they were unable topletely kill him. This is equivalent to Jason holding down two of their topbat forces. During this interval, those powerful Hyacinth men who surrendered to them began to die from injuries. A bright light shed in Iams eyes, and the space in front of him shook violently. He took a step forward and almost disappeared from the ce.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Walk through the air! The pupils in Jasons eyes suddenly shrank. He knew that Iam wanted to ambush the strong men of The Human Realm. At this time, in the space confined by the Terrain Formation evolved by Joseph, energy fluctuations appeared on the right side, and Jason immediately noticed it. boom! Without hesitation, Jason punched out with all his strength and struck in the direction of the energy fluctuation. The power of the fist was overwhelming, turning into a golden fist light, containing the Source Force that he had mobilized with all his strength, tearing through the air like a wild dragon, swallowing forward. Jason originally asked Joseph to assist him in fighting against these two Quasi life and death realm powerhouses. On the one hand, in addition to using the confinement power of Terrain Formation to restrict the movement of these two people, the biggest point was to prevent these two Quasi life and death realm powerhouses. He went to split the sky and kill The Human Realm warrior. Since there is a space where the Terrain Formation can imprison the battle, if Lord Droop and Iam want to split the air and travel, it will inevitably affect the confinement power of the Terrain Formation, thus generating energy fluctuations, and they can determine the opponents position. Just like just now, Jason sensed it, and he immediately punched and intercepted Iam. Chapter 2334 Chasing Gods (1) boom! Jason punches, the punch is flying across the air, the killing is fierce, and he is extremely powerful. Although he has not truly entered the realm of Extreme Realm Emperor, the Power of the Gods he evolved is better than the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. What evolves from the strong is much more powerful and terrifying. Not to mention that the Dragon Source Force is even more majestic and powerful. Sure enough, just as Jason had guessed, Iams figure burst out of the energy-fluctuating space, but before he could take any action, he was greeted by Jasons punch. Hmph, do you really think you can stop me from waiting like this? Iam sneered, and the life-and-death pressure on his body suddenly rose up and copsed into the air. A me-like mark appeared between his raised hands, which was the fist mark he exploded. The fist mark was like fire, burning in the air, and a terrifying and boundless energy erupted, swallowing up the fist that was sted towards Jason. boom!Original from N?velDrama.Org. There was a loud bang, and Jasons figure was shaken. He was knocked back by the power of life and death contained in the fist seal evolved by Iam. The internal organs in his body were like fire, and the energy and blood were violently churning. Just as Jason was knocked back, Lord Droop suddenly disappeared. The next moment, with the energy fluctuations in the Joseph Terrain Formations confinement space, Jasons expression changed. He had no time to provide support and could only shout: Old Mr. Stokes, be careful! Yusup and Saint Dierksheide are working together to attack the Lord of the Divine Sect, and the Night King has made a surprise attack. Although the Cultivation level of the Lord of the Divine Sect is higher than theirs, he is currently injured and in danger. When Jasons warning voice sounded, Yusup and the others were frightened, and they no longer cared about pursuing them, because a terrifying pressure was already crushing them, that was the pressure of the Quasi life and death realm. Click! At that moment, Lord Droops figure shed suddenly and appeared not far from Yusup and others. Go to hell! Lord Droop shouted coldly and violently, bombarded with fists, and surged with the power of life and death, evolving into the shadow of the sun and moon, crushing the sky, suppressing the attack and moving forward, covering Yusup and others. Roar! A violent roar sounded, and Holy Titan Emperor and Holy Dragon King came to support. They both punched with all their strength at the same time. The Power of the Gods had already shaken the void in this area to tremble violently. Mixed Elements! Yusup shouted violently, with a fearless expression on his face, and activated the Bai familys most powerful boxing technique. His fists broke through the air, containing a heaven-shattering power, and the shadows of the fists they evolved reflected in the sky. At the same time, Dafydd and Night King also took action at the same time, attacking Lord Droop. On the Human Realm side, the five Extreme Realm Emperor experts joined forces to fight against Lord Droop. Boom! In the void, a round of phantoms of the sun and moon are crushing forward, and the entire void is trembling. The shadows of fists contain endless fighting intent, and endless killing momentum. Attack forward, and shake the round of shadows. The shadow of the sun and moon, the power of life and death. puffC As the phantom of the sun and moon crushed down, some people opened their mouths and coughed up blood, and the air was stained with blood. The Holy Titan Emperor was knocked away, and blood continued to flow from his mouth. Holy Dragon King was also knocked away, his body was torn apart with flesh and blood, and his injuries were horrific. Yusup, Dafydd, and Night King were also knocked back, all injured and coughing up blood. The phantom of the sun and moon was alsopletely wiped out. The five people were reasonable and could withstand Lord Droops attack, but they all suffered injuries at the cost, and one or two of them were afraid of being seriously injured. At this very momentC Poof! Poof! A stream of blood suddenly sshed into the air, and Lord Origin was killed. Saint Panchak and Lord God took action, secretly attacking Ancient Buddha Moya, and with abined attack, Lord Origin waspletely killed. Harmony was also killed. The Primordial Army God and Saint Dierksheide teamed up to seriously injure Harmony. The old Holy Lord from Sacred Land also attacked and killed Harmony. With one blow, Harmony fell! All this waspleted in an instant, and by now the strong men of the Hyacinth forces who had rebelled against The Human Realm were almost dead. There was a cold light in Lord Droops eyes. Not long after the battle started, all the strong men who had taken refuge in The Celestial Realm had fallen one by one. His eyes were full of murderous intent, and he wanted to continue to attack and kill. SuddenlyC ugh! A sharp sound broke through the air. The sword force, that was the sound of the sword force breaking through the air, and an extremely fierce killing intent was revealed from the monstrous sword force. A figure with dazzling golden light blooming all over its body, and a ray of pure cyan light flowing in the golden light, rushed towards Lord Droop, shrinking to an inch, and its speed was extremely fast. This is Jason. He evolved his fist, and the fist turned into the shadow of a sword. It was sharp and contained the power of cutting across the nine heavens and ten earths. The sharp sword light cut across the sky and exploded. The sword energy vomits thousands of miles away, filled with endless The spirit of the emperor! boom! He punched out, and with the force of the punch, the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor, which prated the sky and the earth, crossed the void, and struck Lord Droop with a sword. Everyone on the battlefield was turned aside by this attack! This blow was so strong that it seemed to burn all the blood and essence in Jasons body. With one sword strike, the Human Source Force and the Dragon Source Force merged together and exploded, cutting open the space like a world-destroying weapon. Use the long sword to kill Lord Droop head-on! At that moment, the pupils in Mixed God Sons eyes, which were being besieged, suddenly shrank and became very strong. Even for him, facing Jasons blow, he had no confidence that he could follow through, and he would definitely be injured! Lord Droops expression also changed suddenly, but soon he calmed down, but he was still paying attention. boom! Lord Droop punched, the power of the punch was overwhelming, the Source Force fully exploded, the sun and moon were reflected alternately, and the boundless power of life and death exploded, bombarding the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor that was killing him! boom! The void shook, and violent power swept in all directions. The phantom of the Sword of the Emperor shattered inch by inch under the bombardment of the punch. Jason was also knocked back, blood continued to bleed from the corner of his mouth, his own aura also declined, and he was seriously injured. Lord Droop was actually forced to take a few steps back, and there was even a trace of blood on his fist! This shocked Lord Droop. He was already a strong man close to the peak of Quasi life and death realm, but he was forced back by Jasons blow? At this time, Iam dodged and punched the strong man from CaroviaCultivation Association. The force of the fist was overwhelming, like an angry me burning the sky, causing the void to tremble. The power of life and death spread across the sky, swallowing up many strong men of the Carovia Cultivation Association. war! Roars rang out one after another, and strong men such as Ancient Buddha Moya, Sacred Land Old Holy Lord, Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, Saint Dierksheide all fought hard to fight forward. Jason stood firm and was furious. He realized that he could not kill Lord Droop and Iam alone. He intercepted and killed one person, and the other person took the opportunity to attack the strong man of The Human Realm. After doing this again and again, Jason kept running and getting injured, and the strong men of The Human Realm were bound to be killed under the alternating attacks of these two people. Therefore, Jason needs to take the initiative instead of being passively led by these two people. Jason suddenly thought of something, and a trace of ferocious bloodthirsty murderous intent appeared in the corner of his mouth. next momentC Whoosh! Jason activated March Arctic and rushed at lightning speed. Instead of intercepting Iam, he rushed towards Inferno. You want to kill me, the strong man of The Human Realm? Okay, then Ill kill Inferno! Arent you Inferno, a follower? Inferno is in crisis, will youe to save it? Chapter 2335 Chasing Gods (2) Inferno and the Sacred Son of Destruction are fighting. Both of them are geniuses, and their fight is extremely fierce. Inferno has reached the high level of Extreme Realm Emperor, which is a little higher than Sacred Son of Destruction. Infernos eyes were cold, and his body was filled with fierce murderous intent. Infernos energy and blood burned in the air, and his Source Force exploded in full, evolving into the most powerful boxing of Inferno God Lineage. The fists bombarded, the void shook, and a statue was faintly transformed. Inferno phantom, the violent power of Inferno is churning like a sea, extremely violent. boom! As Infernos fist struck, the shadow of Inferno evolved from the fist also suppressed the Sacred Son of Destruction. Destruction Gun! The Sacred Son of Destructions face was cold, and the eyes in his eyes were extremely cold. His fiery fighting spirit was erupting, and an aura of destruction surrounded him. The power that filled his body was like the pressure brought by the destruction of the heavens. . ugh!ugh! At that moment, the left and right hands of the Sacred Son of Destruction condensed the shadow of a ck spear, and there was a force of destruction that was enough to cause the void to tremble! Destruction Gun! The Sacred Son of Destruction condensed two Destruction Guns. He shouted loudly. As he struck forward with both hands, the two Destruction Guns also broke through the air and stabbed forward. On the tip of the spear, endless power of destruction was gathering, converging on the tip of the spear, and heading towards Inferno. boom! With a loud noise, the offensives of Sacred Son of Destruction and Inferno shed, unleashing todays power. The Sacred Son of Destruction groaned and took a few steps back. The blood and energy in his body surged rapidly, and his face became much pale. Sacred Son of Destruction is still slightly inferior. He is a small level lower. If they were all at the same level, Sacred Son of Destruction would still have the confidence to defeat Inferno. at this timeC boom! In the void, an emperors shadow is manifesting. The spirit of the emperor exuding suppresses the nine heavens and ten earths, and contains a charm that looks down on the heavens. It is lifelike, just like the ancient emperors arrival in the world! This punch broke through the air, shook the void, and bombarded from the void, killing Inferno. Infernos face changed in shock, and the next moment, he yelled: Jason, its you! Inferno couldnt avoid it. He roared angrily, and his own Inferno energy and blood seemed to be burning. He activated the Source Force crazily, and the punches he exerted evolved into the ming fist seals, burning in the sky, endless The Power of the Gods exploded, meeting Jasons punch. Boom! A loud bang and a surge of authority spread throughout the battlefield. Just saw that Jasons golden fist light seemed to be indestructible, sting the fist seal like rising mes with devastating power, and punched Inferno. What a joke. Although Jason has not yet broken the Realm of the Gods, with his currentbat power, he can resist the attacks of two powerful men who are close to the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. How could Inferno block this punch? It cant be stopped at all! This punch broke Infernos punch and struck Infernos body. WowC Inferno opened his mouth and coughed up blood, his breath failed, and he was seriously injured. Gods! Iam roared violently. He originally wanted to continue flying through the air to attack the strong man of The Human Realm, but when he saw Inferno being knocked away by Jasons blow, his expression changed drastically and he immediately rushed towards Inferno. Jason ignored Inferno, he took another step forward, shrunk to an inch, and then a sword shadow appeared in the void that shed across nine heavens and ten earths! The phantom of Sword of the Emperor! The fist was activated, and the sword struck down, causing the void to tremble. The sword light flew thousands of miles and struck Saint Dsosie head-on! No! Saint Dsosie, who was fighting Purple Phoenix Saintess, screamed in horror. When the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor evolved from Jasons punch, Saint Dsosie realized that he couldnt resist it at all! Jasons blow would seriously injure him and even bring him to the brink of death! At that critical moment, suddenlyC boom! Violent energy fluctuations came from the space beside Saint Dsosie, and the figure of Lord Droop suddenly appeared. He struck with a punch, creating a scene of the sun and the moon reflecting, and faced the virtual sword of the Sword of the Emperor that came to kill him. film! With a bang, Jasons blow was blocked by Lord Droop. Jason was hit by the power of life and death again. He fell backwards, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth, and the Green Dragons Golden Body was almost disabled, with shocking lines. The blood stains made Jasons whole body covered in blood. Jason didnt care. The Storage Ring he was wearing shed and he swallowed several pills directly into his stomach. In an instant, Jasons weak qi and blood began to revive. The Sunling Bloodline was endless. In terms of the zing and majestic qi and blood, Nine Suns Eucharist must be at the forefront.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason opened his mouth with a grin and said: So what about Quasi life and death realm? If you dare to attack and kill me, The Human Realm warrior, I will kill Inferno and Saint Dsosie! What The Celestial Realm genius, what bullshit Gods are nothing in my eyes Thats it! Youre a piece of trash that cant withstand a single punch. If I break the Realm of the Gods, youll all die! confidence! Arrogant! Arrogant! This is the most intuitive feeling Jason gives everyone at this moment. Including all The Human Realm warriors in the field who were paying attention to this battle, their eyes were all focused on Jason, and they saw the young man who was covered in blood and still stood proudly! The Extreme Realm Emperor is just restraining two powerful Quasi life and death realm experts. In his eyes, those so-called Lord Plumpton are like trash, and they cant even take a punch from him! Who in the field can have such momentum? What about Quasi life and death realm? I just want to suppress you, not only you, but also the Gods you want to protect! Attack and kill The Human Realm warrior? Then I will kill your Gods! Yes, at this moment Jason was willing to risk everything. If he had been led by the two Quasi life and death realm masters, he could only watch the Human Realm warriors being attacked and killed by these two men. Therefore, he wants to take the initiative and make Lord Droop and Iam have to fight him. The three Gods, Mixed God Son, Saint Dsosie, and Inferno, were livid, their hearts were furious, and they felt a great sense of shame and aggrievedness, but they could not say a word. They couldnt argue with that at all. What Jason said is true. The three Gods thought that by breaking the Realm of the Gods and reaching the high level of Extreme Realm Emperor or even the peak, they would be enough to kill Jason, but they were wrong. Jasons incredible fighting power was far beyond their imagination. At this moment, the three Gods couldnt help but think, even The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop, the recognized first genius of The Celestial Realm, can he be as defiant as Jason? The Warrior of The Human Realm looked at Jasons figure, that tall and unyielding figure standing alone against the strong man of The Celestial Realm. At that moment, a figure appeared in their minds. Once upon a time, there was such a person who could defeat all heroes with his fists! The Hyacinth venue was not far away, in a remote and uninhabited ce. A middle-aged and elegant man stood quietly. His eyes were illusive, and the sun and moon seemed to be reflected in his eyes, causing time and space to flow and the years to change. He looked forward, and even though he was far away, the fierce battlefield seemed to be right in front of him. He looked at Jasons figure indifferently, a little surprised, a little surprised, but mostly regretful. Its a pity that such a talented person was born in The Human Realm. Chapter 2336 Wolf Boy Transformation A pair of eyes reflected the sun and the moon, the flow of time and space, and the recement of years. This was a realization of a certainw of space and time. He stood here, but his own aura was illusory, as if he did not exist here. The entire Hyacinth No one in the venue knew he existed. These are Lord Uploders, followers of Emperor Throop of The Celestial Realm, who have been ordered toe to The Human Realm to find the Chosen Daughter. Perhaps, his mission is not only to find the Chosen Daughter, but also has other missions, such as suppressing The Human Realm warriors! The Celestial Realm is not monolithic. There will also be major giants. Under each major giant, there will also be different forces and different interest groups. However, these interest groups all have the same attitude towards The Human Realm C suppression, envement, and blood food! Therefore, although the Lord Uploders do not need to be responsible for Inferno, Mixed God Son, and Saint Dsosie, the Celestial RealmEEmperor Throop Bloodline may also have apetitive rtionship with the races of these three Gods, but in terms of suppressing The Human Realm warriors, The Celestial RealmEEmperor Throop Bloodline is also the same as these three Gods. However, Lord Uploders showed an air of not being in a hurry to take action, perhaps because he felt that the situation on the field was under his control. Sir, do you need us to take action? At this time, a voice of inquiry came from behind Lord Uploders, and two men stood behind him. They spoke respectfully and showed great respect for Lord Uploders. Lord Uploders saw not only these two men alone, but there also seemed to be several auras lurking in the dark. Lord Uploders smiled indifferently, waved his hand, and said: There is no need to take action now. Lets see what other trump cards The Human Realm has. The Human Realm was the origin of Cultivation in ancient times. Even after the End Martial Age, The The Human Realm is still a ce of great blessing. So, The Human Realm will definitely have a trump card, lets see. yes! The two men behind him nodded. The Lord of the Divine Sect is actually not dead yet. He was killed by Yusup, Dafydd and Night King. He was seriously injured and fell to the ground without moving. Then Lord Droop came to attack and kill, leaving Yusup and others with no time to pay attention to the life and death of Lord of the Divine Sect. The Lord of the Divine Sect was already filled with horror. His face was pale and he was seriously injured. He saw people like Harmony, Lord Origin, and Lord Didling fall and be killed one after another. He was already frightened. We cant stay in this ce anymore, we must escape! With this thought in mind, Lord of the Divine Sect slowly moved away from the battlefield while no one noticed him. No one really noticed all of this. After all, Jason didnt care about an idiot like Lord of the Divine Sect. As for the Primordial Army God and others, their attention was all on the Celestial Realm powerhouses like Lord Droop and Iam. After the Lord of the Divine Sect moved a certain distance, he jumped up suddenly, desperately concentrating all the Source Force in his body, and fled towards the distance. HoweverC Ouch! A sound like the roar of a ferocious wolf rang out, and a fist filled with endless blood-colored murderous intent came over at lightning speed. The fist contained a bloodthirsty murderous intent, demonstrating a power of extinction. quick! This punch was too fast, and there was a bloody aura filling the air, sweeping towards the Lord of the Divine Sect. The Lord of the Divine Sect, who wanted to escape, had no time to react, and since he was seriously injured, he was even more unable to resist. boom! There was a sound of punching, and the punch hit Lord of the Divine Sects chest, exploding his flesh and blood, shattering the origin of his Cultivation, and causing Lord of the Divine Sect to open his mouth and cough up blood. He fell to the ground and died. The figure of Wolf Boy appeared. At this moment, his body was filled with an extremely terrifying and ferocious aura. The bloodthirsty murderous intention reached the extreme. His bloody aura was constantly surging, like a boil. The sea of blood is surging. At the same time, Wolf Boys Cultivation Aura is also rising steadily, and the power of the bloody aura is also rising. He seems to be unable to suppress his Cultivation Realm. Previously, Ghost Doctor had been asking Wolf Boy to suppress his Cultivation Realm. Wolf Boys Cultivation Realm improved too quickly. Suppressing it and polishing it more would only be good for Wolf Boy. Right now, Wolf Boy cant hold back anymore, and he doesnt need to hold back anymore. Roar! Wolf Boy suddenly opened his mouth and roared, and the blood-colored Wolf Boy that manifested in the sky also roared to the sky. When the huge blood-colored wolf head opened its mouth, the aura energy existing around the world suddenly converged towards its blood-te mouth.e over. Endless spiritual energy from heaven and earth converged into Wolf Boys body with a momentum as fast as the sea. His body was like a bottomless pit, frantically devouring the surrounding spiritual energy. This is Innate Talent, which is naturallypatible with Cultivation and spiritual energy. It is extremely sensitive to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and can directly swallow and absorb it. Gradually, Wolf Boys aura of Cultivation continued to rise, and the pressure of the Gods Breath on his body became thicker and thicker. To the endC boom! boom! Above the sky, there was a thunderous sound, and the power of the divine rules was manifesting, converging on Wolf Boy. boom! There was a thunderous explosion, and in the dark, the power of thew of the avenue seemed to turn into the power of thunder and tribtion, bombarding down with terrifying power, as if it was going to wipe Wolf Boy out of this world. Unexpectedly, the Wolf Boy illusion was extremely powerful. He opened his mouth and swallowed the Thunderbolt Power into his belly, and then transformed it into a body-tempering force, which helped Wolf Boy break through the realm. This scene shocked the Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak and other Hyacinth seniors. They never thought that Wolf Boys sudden attempt to break the Realm of the Gods would attract Thunderbolt Power. What does this mean? Curse? Or a catastrophe? In the distance, Lord Uploders eyes that reflected fragments of time were looking at Wolf Boy from a distance. He frowned slightly and muttered to himself subtly: Innate Talent? Also possessing the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern? No, not only Here, this Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern seems to have swallowed up Po Juns fate and broke the Cultivation fate! This boy is not simple either. He caused heavens punishment and thunder disaster when he broke through the realm! This represents his heaven-defying qualifications! It seems that he has extraordinary qualifications! , this The Human Realm is really the ce where Cultivation originated, and there will always be some evil geniuses emerging from time to time. However, it doesnt mean anything. No matter how evil he is, he is just the Extreme Realm Emperor. Lord Uploders disagreed. At this time, after Wolf Boys Wolf Boy illusion swallowed a Thunderbolt Power, Wolf Boys body also underwent earth-shaking changes. Under the quenching of the Thunderbolt Power, his flesh and blood and bonespleted aplete transformation. The body seemed to contain the power of thunder and destruction, indestructible. At the same time, Wolf Boys blood and blood also surged and began to undergo transformation. Qi and blood transform, Cultivation connects the mind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Wolf Boys energy and bloodpletely transformed, in the endC Click! Wolf Boy broke through the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor in one fell swoop. His Cultivation breath began to rise rapidly, and an extremely powerful but bloodthirsty breath of the Gods Breath burst out. Wolf Boys eyes were blood red and extremely fierce, like a bloodthirsty beast. He moved and shed to Jasons side, standing right next to Jason. Chapter 2337 Terran Momentum Wolf Boy shed up and stood with Jason. Then, Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak and other Cultivation seniors stepped forward one after another and stood with Jason, like a backbone, supporting the morale of the Terran warriors. One after another, figures all stood up, including the injured strong men of The Human Realm. They were fearless and had no regrets on their faces. They were prepared for the worst in this battle and were determined to die. Are warriors in The Human Realm weak? In fact, it is also weak. There is currently no strong person in the Quasi life and death realm. But The Human Realm warriors have an unyielding fighting spirit and a spirit of cohesion. No matter how strong The Celestial Realm is, they never retreat. They all know one truth. At this moment, The The Human Realm warriors must not retreat. Once they retreat, the confidence and backbone of the entire The Human Realm warriors will be interrupted! Therefore, in terms of momentum, The Human Realm warriors are not weak either! Seniors, keep an eye on those three Gods, these two Quasi life and death realm experts, Ill keep an eye on them! Jason spoke in a low tone. Primordial Army God and others did not speak, but they also had a decision in their hearts. The faces of Lord Droop and Iam were very ugly and a little livid. Originally, they thought that with their promotion to the Quasi life and death realm, they couldpletely crush the warriors of The Human Realm. Facts have proved that they were wrong. The two of them never thought that Jason could actually resist their offensive. Now, Harmony and others have all died in battle. As for the disciples of Harmony and others faction, they are not worth mentioning at all. This means that on the Celestial Realm side, the only ones currently fighting are their two Quasi life and death realm powerhouses and the three Gods. However, Harmony and the others were dead. Lord Droop and the others really didnt care. They were just annoyed that they could not kill The Human Realm warriors in one fell swoop. Jason, you are strong, but how long can youst? Quasi life and death realm strong men are not something you can resist! So, no matter how hard you struggle, it will be of no avail! Today, you will die! Lord Droop said coldly. Is there any use in talking nonsense? If you want to fight, then fight. You The Celestial Realm wastes dare to invade my The Human Realm warriors and you will be punished! Jason responded with force. Iams eyes turned cold, and he said in a sinister tone: You really dont know whether to live or die! How dare you speak harshly to a dying person! Kill! As he spoke, Iam moved, and the pressure of life and death on his body suddenly rose up, thick and boundless, crushing forward. His fist force also suddenly appeared from the void, and he punched Jason. Lord Droops attack also struck immediately. The power of life and death erupted from the fist and swept through the air. The Sun-Moon Fist Seal evolved to suppress it, and bombarded Jason with unparalleled power. war! Jason shouted violently, the blood all over his body was boiling, the majestic Dragon Innate Energy was condensing, and the endless Green Dragon Power was flowing into the illusion of the green dragon across the void. He urged Heaven Fists fist to move forward to attack. At the same time, Joseph also evolved Terrain Formation again, forming an array in the void. An extremely powerful Terrain Formation Power imprisoned the void and locked onto Lord Droop and Iam. The fierce light in Wolf Boys eyes was loud. Wolf Boys illusion was filled with an extremely thick blood-colored aura, and a violent and bloodthirsty murderous intention was surging. He roared almost like a beast, and with a movement of his body, he burst into Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fists fist violently attacked Lord Droop. At this moment, Wolf Boy was like a furious and ferocious beast. He didnt care how strong the enemy in front of him was. He only knew that if the enemy hit his brother, he would beat him to death. As for whether he can be beaten to death, lets do it first. When Jason took action, Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, Saint Dierksheide and all other Hyacinth powerhouses also took action. These three people attacked Iam in unison, and the others all moved towards the three Gods. The two Quasi life and death realm experts in The Celestial Realm are very strong, but there are many warriors in The Human Realm. The Extreme Realm Emperor experts are numerous and they all surround and kill them. court death! Iam shouted violently, with a cold look in his eyes. How dare a mere Extreme Realm Emperore to attack him? Its so desperate! At that moment, Iams pressure of life and death shrouded down, and the Primordial Army God and others who were charging forward were suddenly stunned. They had no way to resist the pressure of life and death. After all, they are not Jason. Jason possesses Dragon Bloodline. Under the fate attribute of the Blue Dragon Illusion, he is not affected by the coercion of high-level warriors. At the same time, Iam and Lord Droops fists were already attacking. Their main attack was directed at Jason, and some of the remaining attacks were also swept towards Primordial Army God and others. boom! boom! An extremely violent attack broke out, and the sound of fist strikes was deafening, detonating the whole world. Jason was knocked back again, blood continued to bleed from the corner of his mouth, and the energy and blood that had been so strong also declined again. Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, and Saint Dierksheide were also repelled by the residual power of Iams offensive. They all turned pale, and their blood surged. The power of life and death entered their bodies. Their physical bodies were far less powerful than Jasons, and they were unable to resist them. On the other side, Wolf Boy was also repulsed, but his situation was better. He got Thunderbolt Power to temper his body. Wolf Boys body is also very strong. The key is that Wolf Boy himself is also very defiant. Hunyuan Heaven Seizing Fist, kill! At this time, the roar of Mixed God Son came. He seemed to be furious, and his fists were powerful. The Power of Mixed Elements evolved was extremely powerful, showing that the fist intention contained a heaven-shattering power. The shadows of heavy fists appeared, bombarding the powerful men of The Human Realm who were surrounding them one by one. It turns out that Holy Titan Emperor and Holy Dragon King also attacked Mixed God Son, which is equivalent to having 5 people besieging The Human Realm. Even if Mixed God Son is defiant, he will not be besieged by so many powerful people. Next, he also began to be injured, and blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth. kill! Robert was furious and rushed forward desperately. Benji and Finn did the same, seizing this opportunity and moving forward. Damn it! Saint Dsosie was also furious. He was entangled by the Purple Phoenix Saintess, and the Night King, God of War, and Old Holy Ninja Lord also attacked him. He was hit by the Night Kings punch, but his punch also hit God of War and others. Fly out. God of War was already injured, and now he is even more injured, but he has a fierce fighting spirit and unparalleled fighting spirit and never retreats.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Inferno had previously seized the opportunity to swallow the elixir to heal his injuries, and his injuries had somewhat recovered. However, he waspletely suppressed by the Sacred Son of Destruction. Yusup and Dafydd attacked and killed him, putting Inferno in a great crisis. In the distance, Lord Uploders, who was watching the battle, frowned slightly and said, You two take action. Kill the Extreme Realm Emperor of The Human Realm as quickly as possible, defeating the momentum of The Human Realm warriors in one fell swoop. yes! Behind them, two middle-aged men nodded. The next moment, their bodies moved. There were energy fluctuations in the void, but the people were gone. Quasi life and death realm! Two more Quasi life and death realm powerhouses! Chapter 2338 Blood and Tears The Sacred Son of Destruction is surrounded by a force of destruction. His face is cold and his eyes contain cold murderous intent. In his opinion, now is the best time to kill Inferno. Whoosh!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Sacred Son of Destruction moved and rushed towards Inferno. The aura of destruction surged wildly in his body, as if it contained the power to destroy the world. Yusup and Dafydd also surrounded Inferno. Inferno was seriously injured by Jasons punch. Although his injuries have recovered somewhat, Inferno will definitely not be able to hold on as long as he continues to fight. Gods! Iam sensed the crisis on Infernos side. He shouted angrily and moved, wanting to go to support. Leave me alone! Jason roared in the air, activated his fists, and evolved into the shadow of Sword of the Emperor. The fearful power of the emperor swept across the world like the scorching sun, and the sword light contained in it pierced the void. The sword energy was crisscrossing the sky and the earth, making it seem that this sword was the only one existing in the world! Jason, you dare to stop me! You are seeking death! Iam roared, his eyes were splitting, and he was extremely furious. Inferno was in danger. As a follower, of course he couldnt allow anything to happen to Inferno. He wanted to go to support but was stopped by Jason. How could he not be angry? Primordial Army God and the others remained silent andunched an offensive at the same time, working together to attack Iam. Great Sun Seal Technique! Iams eyes were full of murderous intent, his Source Force boiled up, and the endless power of life and death surged crazily. He evolved into a fist seal, and the shadow of a big sun was outlined, blooming with extremely dazzling light. A round of Great Sun Seal crushed the sky. It was huge and filled with the power of life and death. It sted towards Jason with the power of crushing the sky. Not only that, this round of Great Sun Seal also enveloped the offensive of Primordial Army God and others. boom! The shadow of the Sword of the Emperor evolved by Jason shed across the sun that evolved in that round. At the same time, the three powerful forces of Primordial Army God, Saint Panchak, and Saint Dierksheide also struck the sun, but they were still unable to stop the sun from crushing forward. finallyC With a booming sound, this round of the Great Sun Seal exploded violently, and the power of life and death that was filled with it engulfed the surroundings with extremely violent momentum. It was extremely violent and terrifying! Pfft! At that moment, Primordial Army God and others were struck by the violent force of life and death, and they all opened their mouths and coughed up blood. Jasons gravity field enveloped him, struggling to protect the Primordial Army God and others, but he himself was constantly being shaken back, and clouds of blood mist burst out from his body. The injuries on his body worsened again, and he was covered in blood. . Iam did not continue to pursue. He wanted to rush over to support Inferno, but at that moment, his face moved slightly, as if he noticed something. At the same time, on Infernos side, a sudden aura of space energy fluctuations came, and a figure suddenly appeared next to Inferno. The Sacred Son of Destructions expression changed as he was about to take action. He sensed the huge crisis and immediately roared without hesitation: Seal of Destruction! Sacred Son of Destruction evolved into the Fist Seal of Destruction. A fist seal appeared in the air. The power of destruction in Sacred Son of Destruction crazily merged into this fist seal with a momentum as fast as the sea. In an instant, the Seal of Destruction was filled with a destructive power of destruction, causing the void to shake, and the aura of that power of destruction swept across the sky, extremely powerful. Boom! The Sacred Son of Destruction moved his fists, and the Seal of Destruction moved forward to attack and kill, heading straight towards Inferno. At the same moment, Yusup and Dafydd also sensed the crisis. They spontaneously unleashed their Source Force with all their strength, evolved into a powerful boxing style, and together theyunched a powerful blow forward. We will fight stubbornly and send you back to the west! The middle-aged man who suddenly appeared spoke, and he suddenly struck forward with his palm. The palm movement triggered an extremely violent storm. The palm movement seemed to evolve into a world in the palm of his hand, faintly showing The terrifying scene of the emperors fall. With a horizontal strike of the palm, the sky and the earth turned pale, and the power of life and death exploded. boom! boom! This palm fell, directly destroying the Seal of Destruction erupted by Sacred Son of Destruction, and also knocked Yusup and Dafydd away. The Sacred Son of Destruction was injured and coughed up blood. Yusup and Dafydd fell to the ground, blood was bleeding from the corners of their mouths, and their breath was fading. Night King, retreat immediately! Jason noticed something, he roared violently, moved his body, and wanted to rush over. Want to support? No way! Iam shouted coldly, and his fist exploded, covering the sky and the sun. The power of life and death spread across the sky and punched Jason. At the same time, Lord Droop also attacked and killed, his fists were fierce, and fist shadows swept through the air, transforming into fist shadows. Most of the fist shadows were killing Jason, and some of the fist shadows were covering Wolf Boy. Jason was furious. He activated the third style of Human Emperor Fist, and dragon-shaped energy swept through the air. Thousands of dragon-shaped energy swept towards Iam and Lord Droop. At that moment, there were also space energy fluctuations in the direction where Saint Dsosie was, and another figure suddenly appeared, looking coldly at Purple Phoenix Saintess, Night King and others. The figures murderous intention suddenly rose up, and it shot out both palms. One palm struck the Purple Phoenix Saintess, and the other struck horizontally towards the Night King, God of War, and Old Holy Ninja Lord. Purple Phoenix Saintess sensed a huge crisis, and the true phoenix shadow that appeared above her head screamed, and the sound shook the nine heavens. Then the true phoenix shadow merged with Purple Phoenix Saintesss offensive, and struck forward with all its strength. Killing, the True Phoenix Power contained within also exploded. Night King, God of War, and Old Holy Ninja Lord roared one after another, and a pressure of life and death enveloped them,pletely suppressing their Cultivation aura. But they still tried their best to take action. Night King crazily activated the Holy Night Source Force, using the Holy Night Source Force to empower himself, evolved his fist, and unleashed the most powerful punch. God of War looked determined. He had been seriously injured. He seemed to realize that he could not escape this disaster, but he opened his mouth andughed. In that fearlessughter, he burned his own origin crazily, This is looking for death, or he has never thought that there is still life, his origin has been burning crazily. There is no joy in life, and there is no fear in death! Even if I die, there are still thousands of me standing up! Warriors of The Human Realm, dont ept it! Warriors of The Human Realm, fight to the end! boom! God of War punches the air, the punch is as bright as fire, and extremely gorgeous. Perhaps, this is the most powerful punch God of War has ever unleashed in his life. It is like a falling meteor, extremely spectacr, yet poignant, shocking, yet deeply memorable. The same is true for the Old Holy Ninja Lord. He regards death as his own. He also burns his origin, gathers all his strength, and explodes in a single blow! boom! boom! The void in this area was trembling,pletely detonating, exploding into the sky, and violent energy impacting in all directions. Purple Phoenix Saintess figure kept retreating, and bright red blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. Night King was also knocked away and fell to the ground, coughing up blood. God of War and Old Holy Ninja Lord fell to the ground, no longer breathing life. As for the middle-aged man, he was slightly shaken and took a step back, but that was all. Blood dyed the ground red. The sad wind howled in the sky. The Human Realm once again saw the fall of the Extreme Realm Emperor. An indescribable heavy sadness and anger spread in the hearts of all the warriors present. They felt heavy, as if there was no hope left. Chapter 2339 Talking and Laughing Between Life and Death (1) Get back! Jason roared violently, and the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon he evolved crazily strangled Lord Droop and Iam. Each Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon contained extremely fierce attack and killing power. Stock Source Force is extremely strong. Even so, with the cooperation of Lord Droop and Iam, the two powerful Quasi life and death realm experts, one after anotherEmperors Qi Transforms into Dragon was directly destroyed. It was difficult to defeat these two powerful Quasi life and death realm experts. What threat does it pose. Mixed God Son also seized the opportunity and struck with fists, blocking the joint attack of Finn, Benji, Robert, Holy Dragon King, and Holy Titan Emperor. He moved towards the two Quasi life and death who suddenly appeared. The realm strong man retreated. At the same time, The Human Realm warriors also retreated to Jasons side, and two Quasi life and death realm warriors suddenly appeared, which surprised even The Human Realm warriors. Originally, Lord Droop and Iam were unable to restrain themselves, but now there are two strong men from the Quasi life and death realm. How can they fight against them? Iam and Lord Droop did not pursue him. Their eyes fell on the two middle-aged men who appeared to take action. Lord Droops eyes shed, and he said: Emperors Fall Palm? The strong man of EEmperor Throop Bloodline?! Iam seemed to know these two people, he said, Are you Heavenly Wind and Heavenly Sea? Last time Emperor Throop had a discussion with The Celestial Realm genius, I met you once. The two middle-aged men nodded, and the man on the right with a cold face said, Yes, I am Heavenly Wind. The man on the left has a charredplexion and a thin face. He said coldly: I am Heavenly Sea. In this battle, all the powerful psychics of The Human Realm will be killed! Lord Droop looked at Heavenly Wind and Heavenly Sea, knowing that these two people appeared in The Human Realm. It must be The Celestial Realm that Emperor Throop was also making ns in The Human Realm. Im afraid, its not just these two people who came to The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop, right? How did theye to The Human Realm? They didnt pass through the Secret Land. As for the nine major passages, thats impossible. Lord Droop thought to himself, and suddenly he thought of a possibility C some small passages that were almost destroyed or blocked. However, opening these small passages requires a huge amount of resources, and these small passages are extremely unstable. , there is always the danger of breaking and getting lost in the fault space! Not only Lord Droop, but Iam also thought of this, and they couldnt help but secretly sigh. The Celestial Realm EEmperor Throop Bloodline is indeed powerful and profound, and even controls the small passage connecting The Human Realm. Since the war broke out at the end of the Strong Martial Age, when the ancient Emperor of Man attacked The Celestial Realm, these small passages were basically destroyed. However, even if you master these small passages, it will take a huge amount of energy to open them again, and these small passages are extremely unstable. Once the passage breaks, you will be lost in the endless space and encounter indescribable dangers. More were cut into pieces by the terrifying power of space. At the moment, someone has appeared at The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop. They must have taken the small passage toe to The Human Realm. It is estimated that it is not just these two people, but there may be a strong person following them. But regardless of whether The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop has other ns, the purpose of The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop and theirs are the same at the moment C to kill the powerful ones of The Human Realm! On the Human Realm strong side, everyone was injured. Jason was bleeding all over and his face was pale. The Sunling Bloodline that was originally at its peak had also weakened. The CultivationInnate Energy was also fluctuating, sometimes strong and sometimes weak, in a rtively chaotic state. The injuries of the others were not optimistic either. Night King, Yusup, Dafydd, Primordial Army God and others were all seriously injured, and solemn expressions appeared on their faces. Jason and the others really didnt expect that there would be strong people from the Quasi life and death realm. Needless to say, they must be from The Celestial Realm. However, the two people who appeared, Heavenly Wind and Heavenly Sea, obviously did note to The Human Realm through Secret Land, nor could theye through the Nine Ancient Paths in Forbbiden Land. The only exnation is that in addition to the Nine Ancient Paths, there are also some hidden passages that can connect The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm. This is very troublesome. Jason is not sure how many powerful people from The Celestial Realm have sneaked into The Human Realm through these hidden passages. Maybe it is not just Heavenly Wind and Heavenly Sea. Jason, take all the young people and leave quickly! Hurry! Primordial Army God whispered to Jason, and then said, After you leave the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, there will be people from the military to pick you up, and then you quickly Take the opportunity to leave. I have already agreed with Qin Zhengrong. Jason was shocked. Primordial Army God and Old Mr. Pepper had already thought of this retreat in advance? Too. The warriors of The Human Realm are defeated. There are four Quasi life and death realm warriors on the other side. If the fight continues, they will be killed one by one by the opponent, and no one can escape. The corner of Jasons mouth interfered, and he asked hoarsely: What about you, seniors? Saint Dierksheide smiled lowly and said: We? We are all old and have lived enough. Dont worry about us. You are still young and your talents are very powerful. All youck is time! So, leave now! Heavenly Wind looked towards The Human Realm warrior, his eyes were cold, and he said: Everyone, take action together, join forces to suppress the enemy, so as not to cause trouble! Heavenly Wind is right. Lets take action together. First suppress all the warriors of The Human Realm, and then see who else is dissatisfied? Iam also said coldly, with a strong killing intent shing in his eyes. .Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Heavenly Wind took a step forward, and the pressure of life and death on his body filled the air, and Sen Hans murderous intent was locked on Jason and the others. Jason, lets go! The Primordial Army God shouted loudly, with a look of determination on his old face, and he rushed towards Heavenly Wind. At that moment, the Primordial Army Gods Cultivation aura suddenly climbed up. He, who was already at the peak of divine enlightenment, suddenly broke through to the peak of divine enlightenment with the sudden rise of this breath of Cultivation. Indistinctly, a faint trace of The aura of life and death emerges from the Primordial Army God. Huh? Quasi life and death realm? Is this burning the source to obtain the ultimate Source Force? You are seeking your own death! Heavenly Wind watched the Primordial Army God rush over, and he sneered, seemingly disapproving. The next moment, Heavenly Winds face couldnt help but change slightly, and she couldnt help but curse: Madman! This is crazy! The warriors of The Human Realm, remember this day, remember this time when the warriors of The Human Realm shed their blood. The warriors of The Human Realm will not be bullied or invaded by aliens! The warriors of The Human Realm should stand up, strengthen themselves, and fight against The Celestial Realm together. ! The voice of the Primordial Army God resounded through the sky, resounding in the hearts of thousands of warriors in The Human Realm, and also resonated with the Cultivation hearts of thousands of warriors in The Human Realm. At that moment, Primordial Army Gods whole body seemed to be on fire. His body began to crack, his flesh and blood were blurred, and his bones were exposed. A vast and majestic power burst out from his body, directly bursting his body. . In the end, all the power turned into a punch, condensed into one punch, and struck Heavenly Wind with an aura that looked like death! Explode! The Primordial Army God exploded his own Cultivation source, and at the cost of being shattered into pieces, he unleashed this punch! A punch across the air, as if the unyielding fighting spirit of The Human Realm warriors had been gathered together, and the unity of the Human Realm warriors had been gathered, and they bombarded forward! Chapter 2340 Talking and Laughing Between Life and Death (2) boom!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Primordial Army Gods punch was in the air, his energy and blood were burning, and his body was cracking. He did not hesitate to self-destruct, and unleashed this powerful blow. He punched forward and attacked Heavenly Wind! Self-destruction? Damn it! Destroy it for me! Heavenly Winds face changed slightly, but he was also calm. He disyed the palm gesture of Emperors Fall Palm, and the power of life and death was fully stimted, turning into the power of the devastating palm gesture, andyers of palm shadows emerged. , he struck forward with his palm movement. Wherever the palm movement passed, the void vibrated, and the ear-piercing sonic booms could not be heard. boom! The entire space shook violently, as if it was unstable, and violent energy flooded in all directions. It felt like bombs detonating in the air, with a terrifying sound. Um! Heavenly Wind opened his mouth and groaned, then took a few steps back, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Heavenly Wind is injured. Speaking of which, Heavenly Wind and Heavenly Sea are not as high as Lord Droop and Iam. Heavenly Wind and Heavenly Sea are at the intermediate level of Quasi life and death realm. But even so, he is fully capable of suppressing the powerful Extreme Realm Emperor. However, at this moment, Heavenly Wind was forced to retreat and injured. In the sky, blood rain fell, drop by drop, staining the sky with blood, which was shocking to watch. Primordial Army God, no bones left! Primordial Army God, this old guy walks very fast! Thats all, Ill be here just one step behind you! Saint Dierksheide smiled. He took a step forward at an extremely fast speed. His whole body looked extremely carefree. He attacked and killed the enemy while talking andughing. His Cultivation aura also surged rapidly, breaking through the confinement of the Extreme Realm Emperor. He was filled with energy and blood. They were all burning, and the old body began to crack inch by inch. boom! Saint Dierksheide punched out, and the fist flew across the air. The bright light of the fist lit up the sky. The violent original power in the fist continued to expand, swallowing up the Heavenly Wind like a mountain torrent and a tsunami! Damn! Why is it me again? Heavenly Wind was furious, and he was really speechless. He had been injured by the self-exploding Cultivation source of Primordial Army God, and his energy and blood were violently churning, and he had not yetpletely recovered. Now, Saint Dierksheide is attacking again. The target is still him, and he also wants to self-destruct. This makes Heavenly Wind feel furious and sad. Heavenly Sea, Lord Droop, and Iam on the side noticed it, but it all happened so fast that they had no time to react and provide support. They never imagined that the Primordial Army God would self-destruct. This requires great determination and perseverance, and a determination to look forward to death without hesitation. If there is any hesitation, the power of self-destruction will not be unleashed. Roar! Jason roared angrily, his heart bleeding, and a ball of anger ignited in his chest. An uncontroble sadness and anger spread throughout his body, causing the blood all over his body to boil. Ancestor! Dafydd shouted sternly, his tone sad. Robert and Emily rushed forward desperately, their eyes already red. boom! At that moment, Saint Dierksheides fist had already struck Heavenly Wind. All the essence, blood, and Source Force in his body were concentrated on this punch. With a determination to give up without regrets, he unleashed the strongest force in his life. One punch. Heavenly Wind looked solemn, even a little scared. The offensive caused by Cultivations original self-destruction would still pose a great threat to him who was already injured. Break it for me! Heavenly Wind activated his palm gestures, and unleashed his own Source Force in apletely desperate manner. The palm gestures contained a force of life and death, roaring in the air, and the heavy palm shadows were pushed forward. Green Dragon Fist! At the moment when Saint Dierksheides self-destructive punch struck with Heavenly Winds palm, a roar filled with grief and anger echoed throughout the world. Hoar! A dragon roar resounded thousands of miles away, the rolling dragon power swept across the world, and endless Green Dragons Breath filled the air. Jason used Fighter Arctic to activate Heaven Fists punch. The blue dragons shadow merged into his punch, and a majestic fist force swept through the sky, containing the power to conquer the world! Since killing Demon Son at Mount Casey, Jason has truly understood the true meaning of this punch C faith! This is a punch of faith! A belief to kill the enemy, a belief to move forward indomitably, a belief to protect! The Primordial Army God reveals his origins in Cultivation and fights to the death. His belief is to attack The Celestial Realm together, fight alien races to the death, and defend The Human Realm! Saint Dierksheide died generously while talking andughing, without any hesitation. His belief was to kill the enemy, kill The Celestial Realm, and defend the dignity of the warriors of The Human Realm! At that moment, Jasons punch rose violently. It seemed to be blessed with a power of faith. The phantom of the blue dragon transformed by the fist was even more lifelike, as if it wanted to swallow up the sky and dominate the world. ! At this timeC Boom! Heavenly Wind had once again blocked Saint Dierksheides self-destruction blow. He was injured again, coughing up blood in his mouth, and staggered back. Before Heavenly Wind could stand firm, Heavenly Seas urgent roar suddenly came to his ears: Heavenly Wind, be careful, retreat- Heavenly Winds face was startled. The next moment, his pupils suddenly saw a punch C no, to be precise, it should be a green dragon transformed by the fist. It was lifelike, the power of the dragon was revealed, and it seemed to be holding the power of heaven and earth. , sted in front of him with unparalleled power! Heavenly Winds face was stiff, and there was a look of horror in his eyes. It was real horror and fear. He could not avoid it, and he had no time to resist it. This punch was almost following Saint Dierksheides lifelong punch. How could he dodge it? boom! This punch hit Heavenly Winds body, and the green dragon phantom also prated Heavenly Winds body! youC Heavenly Winds face was horrified, her eyes were desperate, and her Adams apple was crawling, but she could no longer say the next words. Plop! Heavenly Wind fell to the ground, dead, too dead to die! I am going to kill you! Heavenly Seas furious voice came, and a life-and-death pressure swept over Jason, and he rushed over. Dragon Breath! Jason was boiling with rage and fighting spirit, and he drank heavily. AnghouC The green dragon phantom rose into the sky, roared with its mouth open, and the power of the rolling Dragon Breath exploded instantly, impacting towards the Heavenly Sea like the invisible sound wave. Dragon Wrath Strike! The power of Dragon Breath lies in the impact it has on the sea of spiritual consciousness. With the explosion of Dragon Wrath Strike, Heavenly Sea felt his whole mind swell and sting, as if there was a giant dragon roaring in his mind. , the shock made his eyes blurred, and his figure also stagnated slightly. Front Arctic, kill! Jason waspletely berserk. He did not retreat. He did not follow the retreat arrangements arranged by his predecessors such as Primordial Army God and Saint Dierksheide. He chose to fight and fight to the end! Chapter 2341 Quasi life and death realm can also kill Heavenly Seas figure stagnated slightly under the violent impact of Dragon Wrath Strike, slightly affected. But Heavenly Sea is a strong person in the Quasi life and death realm after all, so this influence is actually not great. Soon he got rid of the pain of the impact of the sea of consciousness. He rushed towards Jason, and the pressure of life and death swept over him, violently The palm gestures appeared one after another in the void. At this time, Jason has also sessfully triggered the Front Arctic fist seal! Since the battle, he has been activating it, and now he has finally sessfully triggered it. At that moment, 5 silk threads solidified in the phantom of his human body and the universe! Five times! A five-fold increase inbat power! Go to hell! Heavenly Seas face was ferocious, and his eyes were full of murderous intent, showing a sense of rage. The palm was like thunder, roaring and vibrating, and the power of life and death exploded in full force, sweeping and engulfing Jason with unrivaled power. kill!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jason drank so loudly that he could only say kill! boom! Jason punched, and as soon as the punch came out, the wind and clouds changed color, and the void shook. As the punch progressed, every inch of space seemed to be directly exploded, and the majestic force contained within seemed to burst out of the cage. Like a sky-devouring behemoth, it wants to swallow up the enemy in front of it. How can this be?! Heavenly Sea eximed, his face changed in shock. He sensed the destructive majestic power contained in Jason, which actually posed a certain threat to him, a strong man in the Quasi life and death realm! this is too scary! Jason was nothing more than the Extreme Realm Emperor, and the power of this punch was shockingly greater than the power of the blow erupted from the self-destruction source of Primordial Army God and Saint Dierksheide. Heavenly Sea couldnt think about this anymore. He could only roar, strike with all his strength, and push forward with his palm. Boom! The sky and the earth turned pale, the deafening sound of fist strikes resounded in the sky, and the energy aura that erupted was like an angry sea, fluctuating, sweeping the world, Wow! At that moment, Jason was struck by such force that he, who was already injured, could not bear it and immediately coughed up blood and retreated. puff! On the opposite side, Heavenly Sea was struck by the majestic force. He coughed up blood and staggered backwards. Heavenly Devil punch! Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! Two loud shouts rang out, Finn and Wolf Boy moved, and one after anotherunched a powerful attack, attacking the injured Heavenly Sea. Lord Droop moved, and he attacked Jason. He struck with his fists and transformed into the sun and moon, crushing the sky. When he exploded with all his strength, the power of life and death shook the sky. war! A loud shout rang out, and the Holy Titan Emperors eyes darkened. His burly body burst out with tyrannical power, and the Titan Bloodline waspletely aroused. He struck forward with a pair of iron fists, attacking Lord Droop to prevent Lord Droop from attacking Jason. kill. Destruction Gun! The Sacred Son of Destruction also took action, evolving into the Destruction Gun. The power of destruction was filled with destructive pressure, and he moved forward with his offensive. Yusup and Dafydd looked sad and rose up to attack Lord Droop. Iam also took the opportunity to take action. He used the Great Sun Seal Technique, which evolved into a great sun, bursting with dazzling light, crushing the air, and attacking Jason. Both Lord Droop and Iam saw it, and they must kill Jason! This is so monstrous, the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, has been able to forcibly kill Quasi life and death realm experts. Although Heavenly Wind was attacked and killed twice in session and suffered serious injuries, even so, he was still a Quasi life and death realm strongman. Under such injuries, the Extreme Realm Emperor was still helpless. However, Jason still killed Heavenly Wind by force. This is simply shocking, so Jason must die! At that moment, a phoenix cry sounded, and Purple Phoenix Saintess was filled with True Phoenix Power. Her fists impacted and evolved into a true phoenix shadow. Her entire body was like a phoenix, and she attacked the phoenix. A round of crushing Sun Fist Seal! kill! Night King shouted violently, and he also took the risk. Seriously injured, he once again activated the Holy Night Source Force, punched again, and attacked Iam. Ancient Buddha Moya also took action, activating the Buddhistbat skills, filled with Buddha light, and struck forward with his palm movements. Saint Dsosie, Inferno, and Mixed God Son also took action. Theirbat power was already tyrannical, and they were now moving forward to attack. Robert and Benji charged forward, and the two of them surrounded Mixed God Son, the most powerful of the three Gods. At the same time, the shadow of a ck phoenix rose into the sky, and Dark Phoniex came over and headed straight for Mixed God Son. In addition, Marcel and Zack also attacked Mixed God Son. The rebellious disciples and elders of the Hyacinth force have basically been killed. Emily, Lilith, and Talitha who were freed up, including Konstantin, Master Bitter Bamboo, Miss Mosele and other quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses in Hyacinth have also been killed. He rushed towards the main battlefield and shot at Inferno. Everyone is taking action, everyone is doing their part, everyone is fighting! boom! boom! At this time, the injured Heavenly Seas palms were continuously moving, and each palm contained the power of life and death. One after another, they formed a shadow of the palms that covered the sky and the sun, shrouding Finn and Wolf Boy. boom! boom! As Heavenly Seas palm fell, Finn and Wolf Boy were both knocked away, and the void was dyed red with blood. They were unable to withstand Heavenly Seas palm attack. But The Human Realm warriors took action without fear of life and death, but they bought enough time for Jason. Just as Finn and Wolf Boy were knocked away, Jasons figure suddenly appeared in front of Heavenly Sea. A strong and thick bloody evil spiritpletely enveloped the Heavenly Sea. At that moment, Heavenly Seas heart skipped a beat, and she felt an indescribable sense of danger. Extention Arctic, smash the mountains and rivers with fists! Jason roared, and in an instant, the Sunling Bloodline swept out of his body, churning violently, all pouring into the Extention Arctic fist seal he evolved. Jason had no reservations, and all his Sunling Bloodline was integrated into the Extention Arctic fist seal. Nowadays, although Jason has never been through Cultivation, his qi and blood have undergone two transformations. You can imagine how strong his qi and blood are now. When all the energy and blood flowed into the Extention Arctic fist seal, a violent, domineering, ferocious, and destructive power aura emerged, shaking the world. boom! Attack with fists and shatter mountains and rivers! This punch goes forward in an indomitable way, this punch is only for killing the enemy! No! Heavenly Sea roared, and he felt the threat of the aura of death. His face was ferocious and frightened. He activated the Source Force with all his strength, struck out with his palms, and unleashed the strongest power of life and death. There was a bang, fists and palms shed, the sound was majestic! Jasons Extention Arctic fist seal broke out regardless of all odds and moved forward, breaking Heavenly Seas palm, and struck Heavenly Sea with invincible power. Click! That was the sound of the origin of Cultivation being crushed, and the internal organs were also crushed. Heavenly Sea coughed up blood from the corner of his mouth, with unwillingness, confusion, confusion, and shock. His whole body fell to the ground, and he died. Death! Jason was also knocked to the ground, his energy and blood were exhausted, his Innate Energy was so weak, like a candle in the wind, his life was in danger at any time. Chapter 2342 Take the old man’s knife died! Heavenly Sea also died. This was the second Quasi life and death realm powerhouse to die, all rted to Jason. Quasi life and death realm experts are very strong, but it turns out that Quasi life and death realm experts can also kill! The expressions of Lord Droop and Iam changed greatly. Two Quasi life and death realm experts were actually killed. This was incredible. There was no Quasi life and death realm expert in The Human Realm. One Jason actually attacked continuously. Killed two Quasi life and death realm experts. If such a monster continues to exist, there will definitely be endless troubles! Jason fell to the ground, his energy and blood almost exhausted. He was really fighting for his life. If he didnt fight for his life, he would never be able to kill a strong man like Heavenly Sea. Front Arctics five-fold increase inbat power, coupled with Finn and Wolf Boys attacks, plus Jasons exhaustion of Sunling Bloodline to activate Extention Arctic, finally killed Heavenly Sea! But at this time, Jason had no strength to fight at all, and it was extremely difficult for him to even move his body. This injury is really serious. As Jason thought, a light shed on the Storage Ring, and then a Qi and Blood Pill and a healing elixir appeared in the palm of his hand. However, his arms were weak and he could not put the elixir into his mouth. Jason! A familiar voice filled with anxiety and urgency came. Then, Sally, Kay, and Darcey all ran over and looked at Jason who was stained with blood and had weak breath. They all had tears in their eyes. Darcey noticed two pills on Jasons palm. She thought of something and immediately took the pills and put them into Jasons mouth. Sally and Kay also helped Jason up. Their eyes were red and filled with crystal tears, but they gritted their teeth and did not let themselves cry. After Jason took the Qi and Blood Pill and the healing medicine, his physical condition improved a little. He said, Dont worry about me, Im fine Youre like this and you still say its okay! Sally suppressed the sting in her heart, and then said, Hurry up and recover from your injuries. Jason nodded. He took out a top-quality spiritual stone from the Storage Ring. His Cultivation source opened up and he began to frantically absorb the aura energy contained in the top-quality spiritual stone. He needs to recover, no matter how much he recovers, he must recover and then continue to fight! In the field, he is the only one who can fight against the strong men of Quasi life and death realm. If he falls, then all The Human Realm warriors will fall, and no one can match and resist these two powerful Quasi life and death realm warriors. Not far away, Demon Witch was watching this scene. When Jason fell to the ground covered in blood, she felt an uncontroble tingling sensation in her heart for some reason. The feeling was inexplicable, but somehow it touched her heart. Somehow, she felt like there was a connection between herself and Jason, but she didnt know what kind of connection it was. She tried hard to remember, but she couldnt remember it, and there was a tingling feeling in her mind. The most she knows about Jason is from Demon Sons narrative, but is what Demon Son said true? In fact, that night at Mount Casey, when she stabbed Jason and Jason didnt dodge, she had already started to feel a little shaken in her heart. Master, can you tell me about Jason? Can you tell me what happened at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference? Why do I feel like I have some connection with Jason? Did I know him before? What is my rtionship with him? ? Why cant I remember any of this memory now Master, can you tell me? Demon Witch took Lauras arm, and she asked in a serious and pleading tone. In the past, she had asked Laura several times, but Laura always avoided answering. This time she hoped that her master could tell her the truth. She did not want to live in uncertainty. boom! At this time, Lord Droops punch was so powerful that it directly destroyed the Holy Titan Emperors punch and knocked the Holy Titan Emperors burly body away. Blood spattered and dyed the void red. At the same time, the fist developed by Lord Droop continued to strangle him forward. The Destruction Gun offensive prompted by Sacred Son of Destruction was unable to withstand the slightest, and he was knocked back by Lord Droops fist. Yusup and Dafydd, who were attacking, struggled to block Lord Droops punch, but when the power of life and death swept over, Yusup and Dafydd coughed up blood in their mouths, and their bodies were knocked to the ground. unstoppable! Jason, die! Lord Droop shouted coldly, and rushed towards Jason. Seeing that Jason was about to heal his injuries, how could he give Jason this chance and time. boom! Lord Droop struck out with his fist, shaking the void. That fist crushed the world with unparalleled power. A force of life and death exploded, causing the void to tremble. He attacked Jason head-on with unrivaled power. At that moment, Darcey and others who were guarding Jason wanted to rush over, but a figure rushed towards Lord Droop faster. It was an old man with silver hair. His heartyughter echoed around him, looking very heroic. Heughed and said: I will meet you! Immediately, a Holy Dragons Breath filled the old mans body, and even the breath of Cultivation continued to rise. With a determined look on his face, he burst out the strongest boxing of the Dragons lineage, and attacked forward with determination without regrets. . This is the Holy Dragon King. He stood up and faced Lord Droop. With the strength of the Holy Dragon King, he could not resist Lord Droop, so the Holy Dragon King was burning his Cultivation source crazily. The violent power of the holy dragon burst out from his fists, and the punches were like He transformed into the dragon shape and resisted Lord Droops punch. boom! Lord Droops punch fell, and the power of life and death engulfed the Holy Dragon King. The Holy Dragon Kings body flew out and fell heavily to the ground, with blood continuously flowing from his mouth. Holy Dragon King senior! Jason had regained some mobility. He rushed over and helped Holy Dragon King up. Jason, dont worry about me The Human Realm warriors, if you dont ept it! Kill, kill them! Holy Dragon King said, but his aura continued to weaken. Jason quickly took out some healing elixir and stuffed it into Holy Dragon Kings mouth. Lord Droop looked cold and advanced step by step. He tried to kill Jason several times but was blocked. He wanted to see who else could stop him this time. Lord Droops murderous intent was rising, and he was surrounded by the energy of life and death. He concentrated his fists and prepared to strike with all his strength. He must kill Jasonpletely to avoid a long night of nightmares. Suddenly, Lord Droop sensed something and couldnt help but frown slightly. At the same time, a loud shout echoed through the airCThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Celestial Realm warrior, take my sword! ugh! A sh of sword light cut across the sky. The swords intention was high and powerful, carrying an unparalleled power. As if it was about to cut through the whole world, it shed towards Lord Droop. Vaguely, a figure like an old farmer can be seen rushing towards him. Chapter 2343 Blade Evil’s Knife (1) With a sh of the sword, the sword intention formed on its own, splitting the void, and directed the sword towards Lord Droop. The dense sword intention passed through the sky, like a sh of thunder flying across the sky. interesting! Lord Droops eyes narrowed slightly. He was fearless. He could sense the strongest sword intent, but the Cultivation Realm had not reached that point and still failed to pose a threat to him. boom! Lord Droop took action and struck with his fists. The power of life and death swept out like an overwhelming force, crushing the air. The shadow of his fists surged into the sky, transforming into shadows of the sun, moon, mountains and rivers, and suppressed the attacking sword intent. Lord Droop relied on the powerful fist power erupted from the Quasi life and death realm to break through the force of the sword. Immediately, an old man appeared in the field. His skin was dark, and the wrinkles on his face were as deep as those carved by a knife and an axe. The gaze in his eyes was like the light of an unsheathed sword, sharp and cold, revealing his edge. Seeing this old man, Jasons face was slightly startled. If he remembered correctly, this old man was among the strong men who surrounded and killed Old Mr. Miller at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. At this time, Wolf Boy had already brought the seriously injured Yusup and Dafydd to Jasons side. These two Cultivation seniors were already seriously injured and could not continue to fight. If they continued to fight, their lives would be in danger. There was a sh of light in Jasons Storage Ring, and he quickly took out the healing elixir and gave it to Yusup and Dafydd to drink. de Evil, is that you? Yusup said in a surprised tone when he saw the old man. de Evil, I didnt expect you to be here too! Dafydd also spoke, coughing up another mouthful of blood as he spoke. de Evil looked at Yusup and the others. He looked around and saw the corpses on the ground and the people who died in the battle. He asked in a deep voice: Lewis? Isnt he here? Ahem - Yusup coughed dryly and said, At thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Old Mr. Miller was bacshed by The Power of the Heaven and he has not yet woken up. Dafydds eyes sharpened, he snorted coldly, and said, What? Are you, de Evil, here to deal with Old Mr. Miller? de Evil sneered and said, Lewis and I are both enemies and friends. Its just a Cultivation dispute between me and him. It doesnt involve any personal grudges! Lewiss fist skills are unparalleled, and I have the power of a sword to connect with the gods. I just want topete! de Evils words are indeed correct. de Evil and Old Mr. Miller both fought in the military and killed enemies together on the battlefield. From this point of view, they can be regarded asrades-in-arms. There is no personal grudge between de Evil and Old Mr. Miller. Otherwise, during the time when Old Mr. Miller was ina, if de Evil really wanted to kill Ghost Doctor Valley, who could stop him? de Evil has been cultivating his sword power for many years, and he just wants topete with Old Mr. Millers boxing power. de Evils eyes shed, and he said: I thought Lewis woulde here to see whether his fist power can suppress The Celestial Realm, or whether my sword power can cut The Celestial Realm, but unfortunately he did not appear here. However, , since he failed to wake up, then why dont I use my sword intention to wake him up! Jasons face was startled. He looked at de Evil and said, Senior Dao, what do you mean? Can you make Old Mr. Miller wake up? de Evil shook his head and said, It may not be possible. I can only give it a try. At this time, Lord Droop approached, and the life-and-death coercion emanating from his body swept over him, crushing him towards de Evil. Layers of murderous intent arose from his body. He said in a cold voice: You have a very strong sword intent. Qiang, you have realized it to the extreme. Unfortunately, you still have not been able to step into the Quasi life and death realm, so no matter how strong your sword intention is, you will still die in the end! de Evils eyes darkened, as if a sharp sword shed, and he said coldly: What nonsense. If you want to fight, fight! Jason secretly and frantically absorbed the energy of the top-quality spiritual stones. His Sunling Bloodline had begun to revive, the billowing blood began to be continuously stimted, and his CultivationInnate Energy also began to be stronger.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, his injuries are still extremely serious, and the serious injuries cannot be relieved in a short while. But Jason stood up and kept fighting. Keep fighting for the senior Cultivation seniors who sacrificed their lives one by one, and for the people he wants to protect! The battle between Purple Phoenix Saintess, Night King, Ancient Buddha Moya and Iam is still going on, but except for Purple Phoenix Saintess, Night King and Ancient Buddha Moya are all seriously injured, making it difficult to continue fighting. Purple Phoenix Saintess True Phoenixs domain is also extremely powerful. Iams pressure of life and death has limited suppression on her. Although it has an impact, she can still resist it. In addition, the True Phoenix Power she evolved is also very strong. Even so. Under Iams repeated attacks, the phantom of Purple Phoenix Saintess that appeared in the sky dimmed, and her clothes were dyed red with blood. boom! At this time, a punch came out of nowhere and evolved into the phantom of Emperor Brewer, which contained a power that could wipe out all the demons. In the fist, there was a full burst of Green Dragon Power, attacking and killing. Iam. Jason came over, met Iams punch, and shouted loudly: Night King, you take Ancient Buddha Moya and retreat, your injuries are too serious, go and heal your wounds quickly! Night King gritted his teeth. He was indeed seriously injured, and the origin of Cultivation had been severely damaged. Under such circumstances, even if he wanted to continue fighting, he was powerless. Immediately, Night King had no choice but to take Ancient Buddha Moya and evacuate towards the back. ra, how are you injured? Jason asked in a deep voice. Purple Phoenix Saintess gritted her teeth and said, I can still fight! Go support Robert and the others and kill the Mixed God Son! A cold glint shed in Jasons eyes. He remembered that in Secret Land, the life-saving mark on Mixed God Son had been triggered, so there is a high probability that there is no life-saving mark now. As for Inferno and Saint Dsosie, there may still be life-saving marks. You, you deal with him alone? Purple Phoenix Saintess asked hesitantly. Jason took a deep breath, with fighting intent burning in his eyes, and said, If he cant kill me, then Ill drag him to death! not far away. Lord Uploders is watching all this with a calm expression. Heavenly Wind and Heavenly Sea died in battle, and his expression is also calm and unchanged. There was already a man standing next to Lord Uploders. He was tall and tall, with cold eyes, and his body was filled with a bloody evil aura. He said in a low tone: My lord, Heavenly Wind and Heavenly Sea have died in the battle! Lord Uploders nodded and said calmly: I know. The burly man gritted his teeth and said: The other party has another strong man. The sword intention is very strong, but it is a pity that he has not yet entered the Quasi life and death realm. Lord Uploders said in an indifferent tone: Do you know how to make peoplepletely despair? That is to first let the opponent ignite a glimmer of hope and ignite some fighting spirit. When you think you can reverse the situation, you can kill himpletely! Heavenly WindHeavenly Sea Battle Death, and with the support of a strong person, The Human Realm warriors will inevitably ignite their hopes. At this time, if we extinguish their hopes, we will destroy the Cultivation heart of The Human Realm warriors in one fell swoop! As he spoke, Lord Uploders said in an indifferent tone: Heavenly Fury, go and fight quickly topletely kill The Human Realm warrior! yes! Heavenly Fury nodded, and when he looked up again, a thick and boundless killing intent filled the air. Chapter 2344 Blade Evil’s Knife (2) Lord Droop stared at de Evil with cold eyes. Speaking of which, de Evil really put a little pressure on him. In his eyes, de Evil seemed to be no longer a person, but a sword. His spirit and the sword intent permeating his body seemed to have merged together, bing a de that stood proudly between heaven and earth. Sharp knife! Lord Droop secretly sighed in his heart, in The Celestial Realm, there are many strong people who practice sword intention, but there are not many who can understand the sword intention to such a state. The only good thing for Lord Droop is that the de Evil Cultivation Realm in front of him has not set foot in the Quasi life and death realm, but is at the peak of divine connection. Otherwise, if he really reaches the Quasi life and death realm, and with that powerful sword intention, then he may not be able to match him. . It doesnt matter how strong the sword intention is? Cultivation Realm is the way to go! I will destroy your sword intention and kill you! Lord Droop spoke, and the murderous intent in his body surged. The endless energy of life and death surrounded him, exuding a powerful pressure of life and death. He evolved his fists, and the shadows of his fists appeared all over the sky, like a cage of boxing shadows. , containing the extremely powerful power of life and death, shook the void, and engulfed de Evil with a power that crushed the sky. de Evil has been umting momentum and cultivating his sword intent. His Cultivation aura is rising sharply, reaching the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. The aura he exudes condenses into the shadow of a sharp de. His entire body is The momentum was as sharp as the sword that opened the sky. Sky Chopper! de Evil shouted in the air. He used his palm as a sword and evolved into Heavenly de. A powerful sword intention that prated the world appeared in the sky. His whole bodys energy and spirit, including his Cultivation breath, were integrated with this sword intention. Click! When the intention of the sword appeared, the sound of space tearing seemed to be heard in the void. This sword was called Tian Zhan, and it indeed had the power to cut the sky! ugh! de Evil shed down with his sword and came out of the air. A huge shadow of the sword condensed in the void. It shed down across the sky. The sword energy swept through the air, causing the situation to change color. The swirling sword intention gave people a sense of suffocation. The pressure! The swords intention is connected to the gods! de Evil does not boast, his sword intention has been cultivated to an extreme level.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As the swords intention bloomed, the shocking sword light was dazzling, and a white lightning-like sword light broke through the void, and also shed towards theyers of fist shadows that enveloped it! boom! There was a huge banging sound that shook the world. The swords light collided with the cage-like fist shadow, erupting with earth-shattering power. I actually saw cracks appearing in theyers of fist shadows, and they were shattered into pieces in an instant. However, the swords light waspletely dimmed, and it was unable to carry out any further attack. Kick, kick, kick! de Evil was knocked back, and his face was a little pale. He broke through Lord Droops fist with a knife. This can be said to be very strong, but he still failed to withstand the impact of the power of life and death. He was hit by Lord Droops fist. Shocked by the force. A look of surprise shed across Lord Droops face. He knew that de Evils sword intent was very strong, but he did not expect to be able to break through the power of his punch. After all, his strength is close to the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. The Cultivation Realmpletely crushed de Evil. de Evil was just knocked back and received his punch almost intact. This is indeed very strong. See how many punches you can take from me! Lord Droop sneered, and he evolved his fists again. With both fists out, the power of life and death boiled, crushing the void, showing the phantom of the sun and moon, and suppressing de Evil head-on with a killing power. de Evils own fighting spirit is raging. He has an extremely strong fighting spirit. He is not afraid of powerful enemies. It only arouses his endless fighting spirit. Heavenly des Land! de Evil yelled and struck again! In an instant, a huge sword light seemed to break out of the ground, and it hit the ground. It contained the swords intention and shook the void. Wherever the sword passed, a huge deep hole was plowed. The swords energy Zongheng and the void strangled Lord Droops fist with unparalleled power. boom! The power of the sword is like an earth dragon soaring into the sky, killing people straight up, cutting the sun and moon with the sword! Click! The sun and moon shattered, the sword light shattered, and an extremely powerful concussive force swept through the sky. de Evil was forced to retreat again, and as he retreated step by step, deep footprints appeared under his feet, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. Under the powerful attack of Lord Droops fist, the force of life and death still shocked de Evil. There was a huge gap in the Cultivation Realm, which was indeed difficult to make up for. No matter how strong his sword intention was, it was still difficult to defeat the attack and kill of Lord Droops evolved power of life and death. de Evil, however, didnt care about these injuries. When he moved, there was endless knife intent permeating his body. His whole body was like a knife, a sharp and sharp de that could only kill forward. Attacked Lord Droop. The remaining battlefields were also extremely fierce. Mixed God Son was full of murderous intent. He used The Seal of the Mixed Elements to imprison Robert and Benji. Then his fists exploded. He used his left hand to activate the God of Chaos Fist, and his right hand used the Hunyuan Seizing Heaven Fist. The shadow of the fist filled the sky. To Robert and Benji. Roberts Kirin Divine Power merged into the fist, and the Power of the Gods in the fist was fully unleashed to meet the attack. Benji evolved into The Earth Store Sutra, and the Earth Store King, who was sitting in the sky, was infused with the power of Ksitigarbha, and his explosive fists were covered with ayer of Buddhas light. boom! boom! Under the bombardment of fists, Robert and Benji were knocked back. They had been injured before, and now they were injured again. Mixed God Sons Cultivation Realm was indeed much higher than theirs. However, Mixed God Son was toote to take advantage of the victory and pursue the victory. Purple Phoenix Saintess attacked and killed, and a true phoenix shadow appeared, killing in the air, containing endless True Phoenix Power. Attacked Mixed God Son. The other sideC Human Kings Forbidden Technique, the power of blood! Saint Dsosie roared loudly, and a stream of extremely pure Human Kings Blood rose into the sky, as if it was burning. In an instant, Saint Dsosies Cultivation aura was rising steadily. boom! Saint Dsosie punched and disyed the Human King Fists punch. The punch was so powerful that it passed through the air and enveloped Dark Phoniex, Marcel, Zack, and Joseph who were besieging him. This punch directly broke through the Terrain Formation jointly activated by Joseph and Zack, and at the same time covered Dark Phoniex and others. This is Saint Dsosies forbidden technique of lineage of human kings. It consumes a lot of energy and its lethality is also terrifying. In an instant, Dark Phoniex, Marcel, and Zack, whose strength had not yet reached the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, were all knocked back and injured by the impact of the Human King Power, and their clothes were dyed red with blood. The Wrath of Inferno! Inferno also roared and rose up, activating the forbiddenbat skill of Inferno God Lineage. A shadow of Inferno appeared, and there was a terrifying and supreme pressure in the dark. The power of Inferno was integrated into his fist movements, and the shadow of his fists swept across the sky, killing the Human Realm warriors surrounding him one by one. ImmediatelyC Pfft! Master Bitter Bamboo, Miss Mosele, Konstantin, Emily, Lilith and others who rushed towards Inferno were all knocked back and injured. They were only at the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Even though Inferno was injured, they couldnt resist the Mighty Pressure, not to mention that Inferno activated the forbiddenbat skill of Inferno God Lineage. Konstantins body was almost exploded and blood flowed everywhere. Master Bitter Bamboos aura also weakened, and he was on the verge of danger. Emily, Lilith and others fell to the ground, and it was difficult to stand up for a while. Murderous intent appeared in Infernos eyes, and the next moment he wanted to kill all those who besieged him. Hes just a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, but he dares toe and kill him? This is looking for death! However, at this timeC Whoosh! Whoosh! Two figures burst through the air, and the Sacred Son of Destruction and Finn rushed over to surround Inferno. Chapter 2345 Heavenly Fury appears Iam noticed the situation on Infernos side. His face was cold and murderous. Jason gritted his teeth. He could see Iams thoughts and wanted to support Inferno. A strong fighting spirit shed in his eyes. He activated Fighter Arctic and then rushed towards Iam. Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jason opened his mouth and shouted loudly. He activated Nine Characters Fists fist seals one after another, sealing the space where Iam was with Formation Arctic. A wave of Terrain Formation Power was generated and imprisoned towards Iam. At the same time, a shadow of Fudo Ming King appeared in the void. , strengthening the power of the Terrain Formation. at the same timeC Ouch! In the void, there was a faint sound of howling wolves and beasts roaring. Wolf Boy, who had been waiting for an opportunity, suddenly rushed towards him at an extremely fast speed. A bloody aura filled the air. He was like an angry wolf, carrying endless murderous rage. Rushed towards Iam. boom! Wolf Boys fists exploded, and a sharp killing power emerged from him. He used the strongest killing move of Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist. The bloody aura in the fists filled the air, vaguely like It transformed into a huge bloody wolf head, opening its bloody mouth and swallowing Iam. The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason also shouted loudly. He activated the Human Emperor Fist, and the spirit of the emperor merged with the Green Dragons Breath. As the fist was activated, the intention of the fist was rising like a sunrise, and then copsed. The void was like a scorching sun rising out of thin air, filled with boundless power of the emperor, and unleashed a terrifying power, sting towards Iam. Iams eyes darkened. He was really surprised. Jason seemed like he could never be defeated. He was injured again and again and was exhausted again and again, but he was still able to stand up. This kind of recovery ability is terrifying. Mainly due to the strength of his physical body. Inferno Gods Burning Fist! Great Sun Seal Technique! Iam roared one after another, and a burst of zing Inferno energy and blood surged from his body. The energy and blood were soaring to the sky, and contained an extremely fiery aura, like an angry sea burning the sky. boom! boom! As Iams fists started to move, that round of Great Sun Seal rolled towards Jason and collided with Jasons evolved The Emperors Way of the Sun. At the same time, Iams Inferno Gods Burning Fist burst out and swept towards Wolf Boy with the power of burning in the sky. It was like a ball of red mes rose up in the void, wrapping Wolf Boy inyers. boom! In an instant, Jasons evolved The Emperors Way of the Sun was swallowed up. His injuries were too serious. Although he recovered somewhat, his remainingbat power was limited. That round of Great Sun Seal bombarded him, and Jason roared angrily, his arms crossed, and his whole body was knocked away. The Green Dragons Golden Body flew with flesh and blood, bursting out with cracks and dripping with blood. On the other side, Wolf Boy was unable to resist, and Wolf Boys injuries were not optimistic. As Iams punch came over and destroyed Wolf Boys punch, the power of life and death hit Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy retreated one after another, with blood bleeding from the corner of his mouth, but the gaze in his eyes was extremely cold, shing with a violent and murderous intention like a ferocious wolf. Iam did not pursue. He struck in the air, and a majestic shadow of boxing crossed the sky, sting towards the Sacred Son of Destruction and Finn who were surrounding Inferno. At this point in the battle, Iam is no longer afraid. Unless Jason goes to attack Inferno, he doesnt think anyone else can pose a threat to Inferno. However, Jasons current state was worrying. Even his offensive could not be resisted just now. He wanted to see how long Jason couldst in this state. Purple Phoenix Saintess attacked Mixed God Son. Mixed God Sons own Breath of Mixed Elements filled the air, and the aura of Cultivation was rising steadily. He urged his fists to resist the attack and killing fists of Purple Phoenix Saintess. At this time, Joseph rushed over again and evolved Terrain Formation. On the one hand, he used Terrain Formation Power to confine the space where Mixed God Son was located. On the other hand, a series of attack-type formation patterns appeared, condensing into an extremely sharp wind de force. With great strength, he strangled Mixed God Son. Robert, Benji, Purple Phoenix Saintess and others once again joined forces to attack Mixed God Son. Mixed God Sons eyes darkened and he said coldly: You really think you can kill me like this? You really underestimate me! As he spoke, two special runes appeared in Mixed God Sons eyes, and he roared in the air: Mixed Elements Master, Gods Presence! boom! At that moment, there seemed to be a sealed power erupting in Mixed God Sons body. A vague figure appeared in the void, overwhelming the sky, shaking the heavens, surrounded by wisps of Breath of Mixed Elements. Its appearance ispletely unclear. This emerging figure instantly merged with Mixed God Son himself. At this moment, the already injured Mixed God Sons Cultivation aura was restored to its peak state again, even more powerful! Gods Presence can temporarily use the power of the Mixed Vein Ancient Ancestor. The stronger the strength and the stronger the body, the stronger it can carry the Ancient Ancestor! This is the forbiddenbat skill of Mixed Vein. It is extremely powerful and can often kill enemies beyond their levels! Under the possession of Mixed God Son Gods Presence, the aura of the whole person was as terrifying as that ancient ferocious beast. The expressions of Robert, Benji, Purple Phoenix Saintess and others changed one after another, and they all sensed a great crisis. Jasons face became serious. He realized that these Gods are really difficult to kill. They have many ways to save their lives, and the powerful forces from The Celestial Realm can inspire the most powerful forbiddenbat skills. It is difficult to kill them! If they really can defeat and kill them casually, then they are not worthy of being the chosen ones of The Celestial Realm, and they are not worthy of bing the Gods of the most powerful forces. Just as I was thinking about it, suddenlyC Buzz! In the space on the left, a violent energy fluctuation suddenly came. As if Jason realized something, he suddenly turned around and lookedC Whoosh! A burly figure suddenly appeared, and instantly a strong and vast evil aura swept across the sky, covering the battlefield. The pressure that filled the air was terrifying and terrifying. At this position, Saint Panchak and Lord God were healing their wounds, but when they saw this figure, Saint Panchak and Lord God looked horrified. Without any hesitation, they immediately flew up and burned directly. Their own Cultivation origins,bined with each other, unleashed a powerful attack. Its just an ant! The figure snorted coldly, raised his hand and punched, moving forward to kill! The fist sted out, as if the gxy was inverted, the endless pressure crushed the void, and the rolling evil energy swept across like a river and sea, causing the void to shake. boom! When this punch fell, the bodies of Saint Panchak and Lord God exploded into clouds of blood mist, and their bodies flew directly backwards and fell to the ground, unable to move! This figure is like a god and demoning to the world, looking down at the entire battlefield, with evil aura billowing, and a strong bloody aura covering the front, dominating this battlefield. That coercive aura was much more powerful than Lord Droop and Iam! The pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm! This is a truly powerful man at the pinnacle of life and death! Heavenly Fury, he showed up and came to kill the two Cultivation seniors of The Human Realm with thunderous means! Chapter 2346 The Hope of the Human Realm Warrior Heavenly Fury turned his eyes and looked at Yusup, Dafydd, Night King, Ancient Buddha Moya and others who were seriously injured not far away. His eyes turned cold, and the strong evil aura permeating his body seemed to have turned into substance. He evolved his fist style and punched out! Damn it! Jason noticed it, and he used March Arctic. With a roar, he used the fourth form of Human Emperor Fist. A fierce and boundless sword force appeared, cutting across the world. In an instant, a sword with sharp edges and filled with endless The Spirit of the Emperor appeared in the sky. The sword was bright and the sword energy was flowing, sweeping thousands of miles! ugh! Jasons fist exploded, and the phantom of the evolved Sword of the Emperor also shed down with a sword, shing horizontally towards Heavenly Furys attacking punch. A shocking voice resounded in the air, and Heavenly Fury seemed to hit him with a punch, but the punch mark he evolved seemed to turn into a huge mountain, suppressing it directly and crushing Jasons evolved punch. The phantom of the Sword of the Emperor and the remaining fist force struck Jason. boom! Click! Jasons body was blown away, and there was a faint sound of his sternum breaking. Blood and flesh were flying all over his body, and he was seriously injured. Huh? With such a serious injury, you can still take my punch? Heavenly Furys face showed a strange look, and he continued, The strength of this physical body is really terrifying, Im afraid it can rival the Quasi life and death realm. He is a junior powerhouse! He is just an Extreme Realm Emperor, and he has suchbat power that even in The Celestial Realm, he is enough topete with Emperor Throop! Unfortunately, you will never have this opportunity! The Human Realm warrior, today Must die! The cold voice echoed throughout the scene, making The Human Realm warriors breathless. Strong, too strong, a strong man at the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm in the true sense, who can stop him? If Jason were at his peak, he might be able to withstand one or two, but in this situation, there is simply no hope at all! Prior to this, Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide and other Cultivation seniors generously sacrificed their lives, even destroying the origin of Cultivation and seriously injuring the opponents Quasi life and death realm strong men. Then Jason killed two Quasi life and death realm powerful men one after another at the cost of exhausting his energy and blood. de Eviles in force. All of this gave The Human Realm warriors a glimmer of hope and a chance of victory. They just felt that The Human Realm warriors might be able to make aeback, or at least there would be a chance of aeback. However, with the appearance of Heavenly Fury, everything changed. Everyone can sense that Heavenly Furys overwhelming aura and pressure are more terrifying than Lord Droop and Iam, a true peak powerhouse in the Quasi life and death realm. With just a raise of your hand, its enough to kill the Extreme Realm Emperor! Who can defeat such a powerful person?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In the Hyacinth venue, all The Human Realm warriors collectively lost their voices. Some of them even showed a sense of despair, because they could not see any hope or light at all. The strong men of The Celestial Realm appeared one after another, dashing all the hopes raised by The Human Realm warriors again and again. In the end, all that was left was the feeling of powerless despair. Below the Hyacinth venue, in a mountain col not far away. In this hidden mountain col, there are well-armed warriors lurking around, and there is a faint aura of iron blood permeating the air. In a temporarymand room tent, there were several people in military uniforms standing inside. One of them was an old man, who was nearly 70 years old, but still had a calm and powerful aura. This is surprisingly Old Mr. Pepper. Standing next to Old Mr. Pepper is General Staff Officer Beau. There is also a screen in the military camp, which shows scenes from the Hyacinth venue, so through this screen, you can see the tragic scenes. You can see the Hyacinth seniors fall one after another, you can see Jason fighting bloody battles, and you can see the strong men of The Human Realm attack and kill without fear of life and death again and again. The scene was really tragic. Especially when the Primordial Army God died generously, Old Mr. Peppers eyes were red. Primordial Army God, a figure respected by Old Mr. Pepper, is a true elder with supreme power and has silently guarded Carovia for decades. However, the Primordial Army God died in battle, just to fight against The Celestial Realm, just to resist the aliens, just to defend thend beneath his feet! At this time, in the military camp, a burly warrior knelt down on one knee and said in a deep voice: Please give the old generals order, Dragon Shade Warriors request to go to war! The one who knelt down was actually Ben, the vice-captain of Dragon Shade. Outside the military camp, all Dragon Shade soldiers have arrived, and they are all ready for a battle. This was also a back-up left by the Primordial Army God after discussing with Old Mr. Pepper. At that time, the Primordial Army God said that he could die in the battle, but Jason and other young people must live. If the war situation is unfavorable, the military will not hesitate to do so. Use all means to rescue Jason and others and preserve the seeds of the young warriors of The Human Realm! Now, with the emergence of Heavenly Fury, the war situation has undoubtedly reached its most serious moment. At that time, ording to what the Primordial Army God said, ordinary firearms and bullets could no longer pose any threat to the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm. A strong person in the Quasi life and death realm can split the air and walk, and bullets cannot be effectively locked at all. As long as a strong person in the Quasi life and death realm can split the air and kill among the soldiers, no one can stop it. Even so, Old Mr. Pepper is ready. When he really needs to take action, no matter how many soldiers he sacrifices, he must protect Jason and other young talents from The Human Realm. However, once the soldiers from the military region are dispatched, it means that the warriors of The Human Realm have been defeated! This will give a serious blow to the Cultivation of the entire The Human Realm warriors, and the spirit of The Human Realm warriors condensed in the newly emerging New Martial Age will bepletely extinguished! However, if the soldiers from the military region are not dispatched, is there any way to save the current situation? Old Mr. Pepper took a deep breath, looked southward, and couldnt help but murmur to himself: Old Mr. Miller, will you still show up? Old Mr. Pepper is really not sure. He doesnt know if the spiritual pir of The Human Realm warriors, the sloppy old man who once defeated all the heroes with his fists and sted open the Cultivation cage with one punch, will still appear. Or even, can this situation be reversed? Old Mr. Pepper, look- Beau couldnt help but ask. Old Mr. Pepper took a deep breath and said: Dragon Shade Warriors, be ready for battle and listen to my instructions at any time! Yes! Ben nodded heavily. Old Mr. Pepper did not give the order immediately. He wanted to wait and see. He will not give up until thest moment. The New Martial Age has begun, and the energy and spirit that The Human Realm warriors have finally gathered together cannot be destroyed in one day, and cannot be crushed by The Celestial Realm. The Human Realm warrior needs this big victory on the Cultivation level. Only in this way can morale bepletely boosted and the entire Human Realm see hope, hope of being able to confront The Celestial Realm and defeat The Celestial Realm! Chapter 2347 The sword asks the heart Ancient City of Ruins. In the Land of the Divine Fallen, on this day, a war suddenly broke out. In the Ancient Battlefield of the Land of the Divine Fallen, all the city lords of the nine major cities fought, and all the Forbbiden Land soldiers under the nine major cities went out to fight. Even Saint Marie went to fight.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In this battle, five Immortality experts came to The Celestial Realm. In addition, there were many Quasi life and death realm experts to storm the Land of the Divine Fallen. The Celestial Realm came to attack with such a massive momentum that all the strong men in the Land of the Divine Fallen came forward to fight, and Saint Marie was no exception. In the battlefield, Saint Maries face was heavy. Although she did not go to the outside world, she had a feeling in her heart that she was afraid that in The Human Realm outside, the strong men of The Celestial Realm who had sneaked into The Human Realm would have attacked The Human Realm warriors on this day. An offensive wasunched. Because of this, The Celestial Realm will attack the Ancient Battlefield of Forbbiden Land. The purpose is self-evident, which is to contain all the powerful people in the Land of the Divine Fallen. Let no one in the Land of the Divine Fallen, including Saint Marie, be able to leave Forbbiden Land and go to support the warriors of The Human Realm! Once Saint Marie leaves, The Celestial Realm will break through the battlefield guarded by the Land of the Divine Fallen, directly attack the Land of the Divine Fallen, and then send an army from the Land of the Divine Fallen to The Human Realm! Therefore, there is no room for error in Ancient Battlefield. The Celestial Realm sent arge army to attack, and Saint Marie, including all the powerful men in the Land of the Divine Fallen, were all contained. Battles like this not only urred in the Land of the Divine Fallen, but also in the Holy Dragon Land and the Fallen Phoenix Land. The Celestial Realm warriors are also invading Scarlet Forbidden Land, Land of Silent Night, and Hell. Of course, it is unknown whether fierce battles simr to those in Land of the Divine Fallen will also break out. Mengze Mountain, Tree of Enlightenment. Forever Kong is sitting cross-legged under the Tree of Enlightenment. Mengze Mountain is also a Forbbiden Land, but unlike other Forbbiden Lands, there is no one else in the Forbbiden Land where Forever Kong is located. It seems that he is the only one. Forever Kong also needs to suppress ancient road passages. After sitting cross-legged for a long time, Forever Kong suddenly raised his head, a glint shed in his eyes, and he murmured to himself: Has the disaster of The Human Realm begun? The invasion of The Celestial Realm, this time, can The Human Realm stop it? The Human Realm can stop it? Realm has good luck in this life, so there wont be any problems in the future. While talking to himself, Forever Kong turned his eyes and looked forward, his eyes faintly falling on the big tomb outside. In the past few days, he sensed several unusual movements in therge tomb. This made Forever Kongs eyes sh with a hint of worry. Gosvor, Hyacinth venue. boom! The fist shines brightly across the sky, and the power of life and death contained within shakes the sky, causing the void to tremble, and the evolved fist intention is as thick as a mountain, and copses down. ugh! In that fist that crushed the sky, a dazzling sword light cut through the sky, killing him forward. The sword intent that exploded swept thousands of miles, and it had a supreme power that reached the sky and the earth. The awe-inspiring sword intent met the crushing fist, detonating in the air, stirring up ayer of extremely powerful force that swept around. Immediately, I saw a figure retreating one after another. This was de Evil. His face was pale and his body was shaking slightly. Lord Droops Cultivation Realm was too strong, suppressing his entire Cultivation Realm. No matter how strong de Evils sword intent was, it still couldnt defeat Lord Droops punch. In fact, de Evil, with his extremely powerful sword intention, can ignore the suppression of arge-scale Cultivation cultivation level, and can fight Lord Droop until now, which is incredible. Heavenly Fury looked towards de Evil. In his eyes, the only warrior in The Human Realm who could still fight or cause some trouble was de Evil. What a loser, even an Extreme Realm Emperor guy cant suppress him! Heavenly Fury snorted at Lord Droop. He moved and seemed to disappear on the spot. The next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of de Evil. At the same time, endless evil energy gathered around Heavenly Furys body, and a cold and piercing murderous intent filled the air. He stared at de Evil coldly, and suddenly shouted coldly: Blood Evil Technique! call! A surge of Heavenly Fury Qi swept over from all directions, and Heavenly Fury evolvedbat skills. In an instant, the power of life and death at the peak of Quasi life and death realm gathered in the palm of his hand, and the next moment it condensed into a bloody spear. When this bloody spear evolved, an awe-inspiring bloody murderous intent surged crazily. The murderous intent permeating the bloody spear was enough to make people feel terrified, like a death like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. The energy swept over and swallowed him up. The spiritual energy of the surrounding heaven and earth also gathered together crazily. The wind and clouds were turbulent, and the sky and earth were pale, as if they could not bear the power of this blow. This bloody spear is just an illusion, but it gives people an iparable sense of reality, with endless evil energy and blood condensed in it. ugh! Heavenly Fury took action, and the evolved bloody spear struck de Evil at lightning speed. At that moment, de Evils face changed in shock. He sensed a huge crisis. The energy in his body suddenly surged, and the sword energy permeating his body reached straight to the heaven and earth, and it suddenly increased a lot. Heavenly des God Killer! de Evil roared loudly and activated its Source Force crazily. The sword energy bursting out from the body condensed together, and a dazzling sword light shed across the world, killing in the air, containing the power of killing gods. Just kill him and move forward. ng! In the void, there was a nging sound like gold and iron shing. It was extremely eardrum-piercing, and the violent energy shook the sky, shocking peoples hearts. A ssh of blood spattered, but de Evil staggered back, leaving a blood hole on his chest, as if he had been pierced and injured by the force of the bloody spear. de Evils mouth was bleeding, his face was pale, and his aura quickly weakened. Heavenly Fury is too powerful, even stronger than Lord Droop. This blow caused great damage to de Evil. You can actually withstand my attack? Its really rare! Heavenly Fury said, and then said, Why are you standing still? Lets attack together and kill this person quickly! Lord Droop reacted and nodded, intending to join forces with Heavenly Fury to kill de Evil. HahahaC de Evil suddenlyughed up to the sky, and theughter shook the air and spread throughout the Hyacinth venue. I, de Evil, have practiced swordsmanship all my life, from holding a long sword, to having no sword in my hand, to having a sword in my heart! My swordsmanship is second among Hyacinths, and no one dares to im to be first! My sword intention is all over Hyacinth, and only Lewiss Heavenly Fist Intention can suppress it! I refuse to ept it! I refuse to ept that my sword intention cannot break Lewis sword intention! Therefore, since Lewis retired to seclusion, I have been cultivating a style for forty years. Knife intention! It took forty years to cultivate a sword spirit. I was originally going to leave it to Lewis, but its a pity However, if we can kill The Celestial Realm with a sword, it will not disgrace the forty-year-old swords intention! Lewis, I believe you will be able to sense the intention of this sword. I believe you will be able to wake up ande here. When the timees, see what happens with my sword! This sword is called Asking the Heart! When de Evil said thesest words, there was a sudden boom vibration on his body, and powerful breaths surged crazily, and every breath turned into a de of light. Thousands of sword lights condensed together in an instant, and his whole bodys energy and spirit, which he had not used for forty years, suddenly exploded! its dark! The entire sky suddenly dimmed, like a shadow passing by, like the night falling, everyone only felt that their eyes were dark No, it was notplete darkness, there was also a ray of light, a dazzling light like a needle pricking the eyes, that was Daomang! This sword, the swords intention asks the heart! Chapter 2348 Lewis’ Sigh Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor is sitting on a stone bench in Taolin, holding a wine bottle in his hand, sometimes looking at the sky, sometimes drinking. Ghost Doctor Riley came over and said, Senior, what do you think the situation is like at the Gosvor-like Hyacinth venue? Did my brother and the others blow up all the guys in The Celestial Realm? Ghost Doctor shook his head and said: It cant be that simple. The Celestial Realm has been plotting against The Human Realm for a long time, and Im afraid there will be back-up ns. Besides, The Celestial Realm already clearly has Quasi life and death realm experts Just be afraid, there will be other powerful people from The Celestial Realm sneaking into The Human Realm through other channels. Rileys face was startled, and he immediately said: So Jason and the others will be in danger? No, then I have to rush to Gosvor! Ghost Doctor red at Riley and said, Youre a Full Saint Realm guy, youre not even at the Sacred Level. Whats the use of you? meC Riley scratched his head and couldnt answer the question for a moment. Ghost Doctor sighed softly and said: Stay here. Old Mr. Miller hasnt woken up yet. Guard Old Mr. Miller. What if an enemy really wants to invade Ghost Doctor Valley? Riley nodded and said nothing more. Ghost Doctor seemed to be in a very anxious mood, so he picked up the wine and took a sip. At this moment, suddenlyC boom! From the direction of the back mountain, there was suddenly a loud shaking sound, which suddenly resounded through the sky. Ghost Doctors face was startled, and the next moment, he seemed to remember something, moved his body, and ran straight towards the back mountain in an instant. Riley also reacted. He murmured to himself: What is going on? Is Master about to wake up? As soon as he thought of this, Riley was filled with joy. He spread his legs and ran towards the back mountain. Back mountain. When Ghost Doctor arrived, he suddenly saw endless spiritual energy from heaven and earth gathering from all directions in the entire Ghost Doctor Valley, pouring into the mysterious ice chamber like an upside-down tornado hurricane. Ghost Doctor looked shocked when he saw this, and he immediately walked into the Xuanbing secret room. There is only Old Mr. Miller in the Xuanbing secret room on the back mountain. Naturally, only Old Mr. Miller can cause such a sweeping and influx of spiritual energy from heaven and earth. Ghost Doctor pushed open the door of Xuan Bings secret room and saw Old Mr. Miller still lying on the bed. He hadnt opened his eyes yet, but he could feel the endless aura of heaven and earth gathering towards his body. Are you about to wake up? Ghost Doctor couldnt help but mutter to himself. Ghost Doctor was very nervous and worried, so he stayed in the Xuanbing secret room. Old Mr. Miller did not wake up. His eyes were still closed. The shock just now was caused by the fluctuation of his huge silent consciousness, which caused some abnormal vibrations. At the same time, he also independently gathered the spiritual energy between heaven and earth into his body. Originally, Old Mr. Millers consciousness had been in a state of silence, and there seemed to be a cage deep in his consciousness, tightly confining his consciousness. However, just now, there seemed to be a sh of sword light in his sea of consciousness. It was very fast and extremely short-lived. In an instant, the sword light seemed to cut off the cage deep in the sea of his consciousness. As a result, his silent consciousness was freed from the prison, and he gradually regained some consciousness. However, his sea of consciousness is like an endless dark abyss, as vast as a dark universe. Even though his consciousness is gradually awakening, he cant find his way back. All his consciousness senses is boundless darkness, and he doesnt know where to go back. Eh! Vaguely, a sigh sounded in the vast sea of dark consciousness. Thats Lewis sigh! Gosvor, Hyacinth venue. its dark! Thousands of warriors only felt that their eyes were darkened, as if the darkest darkness had fallen, and there was no light in front of them. However, in a shC Its daybreak! A dazzling light was spitting out, and when it was dazzling, it was the light of the sword! The light of this spat expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, it seemed that the thousands of rays of the scorching sun were integrated into the light of this knife, blooming with a dazzling brilliance. There is nothing better than this to open the sky with one sword! Such sword intent can be said to reach heaven! At that moment, thousands of The Human Realm warriors in the Hyacinth venue suddenly felt that their Cultivation hearts had been touched, and there seemed to be a sound of shouting in their Cultivation hearts. Many people had expressions on their faces at this moment. Suddenly, I realized that the Cultivation Realm, which had never been broken through before, was broken through without any obstacles at this moment! de Evils sword is also clearing the way! This sword shed straight down, majestic and majestic, carrying the power of the heavens, causing the heaven and earth to shake violently, thunder resounded in the sky, strong winds swept through, flying sand and rocks, and the wind and clouds changed! A knife enveloped Heavenly Fury and Lord Droop! Roar! Heavenly Furys expression suddenly changed, and he actually sensed an inexplicable crisis. He roared, and crazily activated the Blood Evil Technique to the extreme. A bloody spear that was ten timesrger than before was condensed. Crazyly pouring in his own peak strength of Quasi life and death realm, he shot forward with all his strength and attacked forward. Lord Droop also looked horrified. He actually burned his own Cultivation source directly and used the Human King Sun-Moon Fist fist. The power of the fist shook the air, and the evolved Sun-Moon Fist Seal moved forward. Crush, and meet the sword that fell on the head. Boom! As the sword fell, a huge sound resounded in the air, deafening. The entire ground shook suddenly, terrifying energy spread, and endless sand and stones rose into the sky.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone subconsciously stopped fighting and turned their eyes towards the ce where the battle was taking ce. When everything was settled, a deep pit suddenly appeared in the ce where de Evil shed Heavenly Fury and Lord Droop. Heavenly Fury fell back, a trace of blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. Lord Droop also staggered back. His face was as pale as if it was lifeless. He couldnt help coughing out a stream of blood. He stood firm, looked at de Evil in front of him, couldnt help but stretched out his finger and said, You C Lord Droop was unable to say the next words. At that moment, there was a faint clicking sound inside his body, as if something was broken. The vitality in Lord Droops body began to dissipate, until finally, his legs weakened and he fell to the ground with no life left! died! Lord Droop was killed with one sword! The swords intention is to ask the heart, what is cut is the heart of Cultivation, and what is broken is the origin of Cultivation! In front, an illusory long knife formed in de Evils right hand. The long knife stood on the ground with a free and easy attitude, standing proudly, like a long knife that prated the heaven and earth, standing tall. What bullshit The Celestial Realm strongman is, nothing more than that! So what about the Quasi life and death realm? I cant kill him with one sword! What a pity, I still cant finish the killing! Lewis, you should wake up, what about the next The I will leave the enemy of Celestial Realm to you! The sword will ask the heart, and I will have no regrets with this sword strike, hahaha Loudughter rang out, and the dazzling sunlight reflected on his already dpidated body. Gradually, the heroic and regretlessughter of this old man who spent his whole life practicing swordsmanship and only wanted topete with Lewis gradually stopped and became silent. But he still maintained his standing posture, just like his sword, always standing proudly! Off topic: During the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, de Evil came to besiege Lewis. Many readers were a little disgusted with de Evil. In fact, with de Evils character, he didnt want toe, but he owed Hua Xiong a favor. As de Evil said, his battle with Lewis is just a battle of Cultivation. He fought openly and honestly. If he was a narrow-minded person, he would not be able to cultivate such sword intent. If he hates Lewis, if he is really a man who can never break his hand, and with his cultivation of de Evils sword intention while Lewis was in aa, who can stop him froming to Ghost Doctor Valley? He didnt, he kept waiting. Lewis had retired, and he was waiting for Lewis to return. Lewis was unconscious and he waited for Lewis to wake up. He has cultivated this sword for forty years and wants to challenge Lewis in an honest way. However, this sword still failed to confirm with Lewiss fist intention. He shed The Celestial Realm with his sword and leapfrogged to kill the strong man in the Quasi life and death realm! de Evil finally said that he had no regrets in this life, but in fact, he still had regrets in his heart. de Evil is a true warrior. This chapter vindicates de Evils name. Chapter 2349 Soul Attracting Technique far away. Lord Uploderss eyes shed, and he felt the de that de Evil had cultivated for forty years. Even the intention of that de had not disappeared and was imprinted in the void. The swords will asks the heart, the swords will ask the heart, what a swords will ask the heart! Lord Uploders said to himself and sighed, As expected of the birthce of Cultivation, there will always be some amazing Cultivation wizards! However, all this is also Its time to end! As he spoke, Lord Uploders waved his right hand, like amanding gesture. In an instantC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Behind Lord Uploders, several auras lurking in ambush appeared one by one. There were four figures in total, all filled with the pressure of the aura of Quasi life and death realm. Following the order from Lord Uploders, these four figures immediately rushed towards the battlefield. passed. Do it all at once, second time tired, third time exhausted! Lord Uploders understands the principle of morale and hope very well. The warriors of The Human Realm ignite their hope and fighting spirit time and time again. As they are suppressed time and time again, they will eventually die down and will eventually bepletely defeated! Now Lord Uploders has once again dispatched all the remaining strong men. In his opinion, this must be thest straw that breaks the camels back,pletely defeating the Cultivation heart and so-called hope of The Human Realm warriors in one fell swoop. Lord Droop! You all deserve to die! Saint Dsosie roared in the air. He had no idea that Lord Droop would die in battle like this. A strong man close to the peak of Quasi life and death realm. There has never been a strong man in Quasi life and death realm in The Human Realm, but there are still people. Can you kill Lord Droop? Saint Dsosie was furious, and the Human Kings Forbidden Technique had already burst out. The rage in his chest was soaring, and endless murderous intent arose. He activated the Human King Fist, sted through the blockade of Josephs Terrain Formation, and faced Marcel, Zack, and Dark Phoniex. He attacked and killed them, and his punches were extremely powerful, suppressing these people with unparalleled power. Go back first! Jason shouted in a deep voice. He felt something, and a great sense of crisis arose in his heart. He waved his fist and struck Saint Dsosie out of thin air to save Dark Phoniex and others from the crisis they encountered. Whoosh! Iams figure shed, he seized the opportunity and attacked Jason. Roar! Wolf Boy roared like a wild beast, and he made crazy moves to stop Iam, but it was naturally difficult for Wolf Boy alone to stop him. Iams punch knocked Wolf Boy away, and at that moment, a figure rushed towards Iam, shouting: Dont hurt him! Jason looked around and his face suddenly froze. It was Demon Witch who rushed over! Demon Witch really didnt know why she acted like this, but when she saw Jason was in danger, she rushed over to him without thinking. There was a faint aura of heavenly cmity permeating her body, and she rushed towards Iam, trying to stop him. Butterfly! Laura was caught off guard, she opened her mouth and eximed. At this time, Iams eyes turned cold, and he snorted coldly, Its just a Sacred Level, but you dare to attack him? This is looking for death! Without even looking, Iam punched Demon Witch. In his opinion, this punch was enough to kill Demon Witch. Whoosh! At this time, Jason urged March Arctic to rush towards him. He stood in front of Demon Witch. Green Dragon Power boiled up. He struck with fists and met Iams attacking punches. With a bang, Jason could not withstand the power of life and death contained in Iams punch. He was seriously injured, and his energy, blood and Source Force were almost exhausted. Under the bombardment of Iams punch, Jason opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and fell back one after another. , but it also protected Demon Witchs safety. Butterfly, this ce is dangerous, leave quickly! Jason staggered and opened his mouth to speak. Demon Witch supported Jason. This scene was so simr to the one at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, except that it was Demon Witch who was seriously injured at that time, and now it is Jason who was seriously injured. The word Butterfly that Jason subconsciously said made Demon Witchs whole head sting violently. These two words seemed to carry a kind of magic, or a medium, which made her mind go nk. tumbling violently. Demon Witch endured the piercing tingling feeling in her head, and she tried hard to think back, to remember, and to find that familiar feeling. Gradually, some vague pictures gradually appeared in her mind, a memory was presented, and a conversation that she had once had sounded in her mindC Youll remember me, right? I will! Okay, then do you remember my name? My name is not Demon Witch. Remember! Then please call me my name, okay? Butterfly! What are you talking about? I cant hear you can you speak louder? Butterfly!! I cant hear it yet Butterfly!!! As if tracing back to the origin, more and more pictures became clear, and more and more memories became clear. At this time, Demon Witchs face was filled with tears. She raised her head and looked at Jason with tearful eyes. She cried, choking and saying: Jason, I remember, I remember everything Im sorry, Im sorry, woo woo! Jasons face was stunned. He knew what Demon Witch was referring to when he said sorry. He thought it was Mount Caseys attack on him. Jason smiled softly and said: Its okay, I never med you! Get out of here, its dangerous here! However, Jason had just finished speakingC Jason! Sally and Kay also rushed over, with determination on their beautiful faces. They could see that Jason was seriously injured and his life might be in danger if he continued to fight. They rushed over, determined to stand with Jason no matter what. At this time, the warriors of The Human Realm who besieged the three Gods also retreated to Jasons side, including Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Robert, Benji, Emily, Lilith, Master Bitter Bamboo, Konstantin, etc. The people all retreated, each and every one of them injured. The Celestial Realm side seemed to have a sure chance of victory and did not pursue. at the same timeC Whoosh! Whoosh! As a sound broke through the air, four figures emerged, filled with the pressure of the Quasi life and death realm! In an instant, the overwhelming power crushed the warriors of The Human Realm on Jasons side. Hyacinth venue, south, in front of a mountain. An Old Monk wearing a worn-out robe was looking towards the Hyacinth venue. Whoosh! A slight sound broke through the air, and an old man wearing a white robe with an air of immortality appeared and stood beside Old Monk. Old Monk, do you think there is still hope for The Human Realm? the old man in white robe said. Old Monk said: William, are you here too? What do you think of de Evilsst blow? Its very strong! A sword that has been cultivated for forty years, the swords intention asks the heart, and kills the strong man in the Quasi life and death realm with one sword! To this day, the swords intention is still imprinted in the void! William, one of the four strange people, said.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. de Evil is like this, what if Lewises instead? Old Monk said suddenly. Lewis? He was attacked by The Power of the Heaven. Its difficult to wake up! William said. Old Monk nodded and said: I have been to Ghost Doctor Valley. Although I have never seen Lewis, I can feel that his sea of consciousness has been silent. However, I am wondering whether the de intention of de Evil has caused The resonance of Lewis sea of consciousness? Williams face was shocked, and he said: You mean, de Evils knife can affect Lewiss sea of consciousness? Maybe, maybe not. But no matter what, I want to give it a try. Old Monk said. William seemed to understand something, and he said: You want to use de Evils sword intention of branding the void as a medium to use the Soul Attracting Technique? Yes! Old Monk nodded. Then let me help you! William said. Old Monk sat cross-legged on the ground, and William sat behind him, cing his palms on Old Monks back. Old Monk held thepass and closed his eyes, as if he was using some secret technique. After a while, he opened his mouth and said word by wordC Jason is in danger! Jason is in danger! Jason is in danger! Chapter 2350 Lewis The knife is the medium of Soul Attracting Technique. If de Evils sword intention can indeed resonate with Lewiss silent consciousness and shake Lewis sea of consciousness, then the Soul Attracting Technique will have an effect. On the other hand, if de Evils knife intention has not resonated with Lewiss consciousness, this Soul Attracting Technique will be in vain. Right now, Old Monk and William can only give it a try. Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor is still guarding the door of Xuanhans secret room. Riley and several disciples of Ghost Doctor also came over. They all realized something and felt that Lewis might be waking up. The spiritual energy between heaven and earth seemed to be pulled by an inexplicable force, and it continued to gather towards the Xuanbing Chamber, and then merged into Old Mr. Millers body. In that huge, boundless, dark sea of consciousness, Old Mr. Millers gradually awakening consciousness is floating. However, the entire sea of consciousness is like the endless dark universe, vast and boundless, with no direction or coordinates, and the awakening consciousness cannot be found. Return. This may be a long process, and it will take all aspects of his physical condition to fully recover before his consciousness returns and he gradually wakes up. At this moment, suddenlyC In the dark and boundless sea of consciousness, there were faint sounds. The voice seemed very distant and ethereal,pletely unreal and unclear. But those sounds were like ripples on the surface of ake, spreading out in circles until they covered the entire sea of consciousness. So, Old Mr. Millers awakened consciousness began to move closer along the direction of the sound. The consciousness moved closer in just a thought. As the sound continued to reverberate, as the consciousness moved closer, he gradually heard it clearly. Jason Jason has Jason is in danger! Jason is in danger! These sounds began to really echo in Old Mr. Millers consciousness, and he felt it. The source of this sound is like a fixed coordinate, allowing Old Mr. Millers consciousness to find the direction of return. Jason! These three words echoed in Old Mr. Millers consciousness. At that moment, consciousness began to return, but the sky above the Xuan Bing Chamber was filled with turbulence and sudden changes. Boom! There was thunder nine days away, real thunder, lightning and thunder, and violent vibrations. The situation in the entire world changed color, violent winds rose, and the rules of heaven and earth suddenly appeared, intertwined with endless Laws of the Avatar, and enveloped the entire Xuanbing Chamber. Soon, the vision between heaven and earth suddenly changed again, thunder shed, and under the presentation of some rules, the space and time in this ce seemed to be different, as if a mysterious power of rules was involved. Gradually, a majestic power of the rules of life and death emerged, reaching its peak in an instant, surrounding this mysterious ice chamber. At that momentC Uh-huh! Uh-huh! A pair of eyes suddenly opened! The entire secret room was dim and self-illuminating, and the two divine lights in his eyes were as bright as the sun, reflecting the heaven and earth! Gosvor, Hyacinth venue. When four figures filled with the pressure of life and death appeared, all The Human Realm warriors in the venue felt as if a huge stone was stuck in their hearts, and the sky above their heads seemed to have been stepped down! There are too many powerful people in The Celestial Realm! After killing one, several more appeared immediately, all of them were strong men from the Quasi life and death realm. The hopes that were ignited time and time again died, and the blood that surged up time and time again was suppressed and extinguished! Many warriors of The Human Realm have lost hope. There is only darkness in front of them, with no light at all. Heavenly Fury came over with overwhelming pressure. He was injured by de Evils knife intent, which made his temperament even more violent. A deep evil aura permeated the air, and a heavy murderous aura was revealed. Heavenly Furys overwhelming coercion swept towards Jason and the others, saying in a cold tone: Is there anyone in The Human Realm who can fight? Its just you who are seriously injured and dying? In this case, its better to perish! As soon as these words came out, the expressions of all The Human Realm warriors changed. This sentence was like a knife stabbing into everyones heart. Even the most forbearing people couldnt help but scream out. Iam stepped forward and said coldly: Who else is there in The Human Realm? Those who can fight are all dead! The rest are also dying! The Human Realm warriors are nothing more than that and should be killed! The Human Realm warrior is not convinced! kill! Suddenly, in the Hyacinth venue, The Human Realm warriors roared angrily. Adhering to the anger and unyielding momentum in their hearts, more than a dozen The Human Realm warriors rushed out from the right side. They broke out on the offensive. To kill Heavenly Fury, Iam and others. Just these ants? Heavenly Fury sneered, and suddenly formed a bloody spear in his right hand, and thenC call out! The bloody spear struck out, apanied by the pressure of the Quasi life and death realm, and in an instantC Poof! Poof! Flowers of blood suddenly appeared, and the Human Realm warriors who rushed up were all dead. The blood was stained with bright red. No! Everyone, stay back and dont rush forward! Dont make unnecessary sacrifices! Jason roared angrily. His eyes were split open, his heart was bleeding, and he was extremely furious. Originally, there were many The Human Realm warriors who wanted to rush forward. Even if they died, they wanted to fight and fight. But Jasons shouting voice and the fact that he was dripping with blood made them stop in their tracks with unwillingness and resentment. They sadly discovered that there was no point in rushing forward. Facing these Quasi life and death realm experts, they were not even qualified to take action. They were too far apart and were not on the same level. The three Gods came over, and Saint Dsosie stared at Jason coldly and said, Dont kill Jason yet, let him kneel down! Let him kneel down and die! Yes, let him kneel down! Inferno also said. Kneel down! Heavenly Fury spoke loudly, with overwhelming momentum, and a life-and-death pressure enveloped Jason. Kneel down! Iam and the four Quasi life and death realm experts who appeared also shouted coldly and pressed towards Jason. Immediately, all The Human Realm warriors looked ashen. If they were forced to kneel down, the backbone of The Human Realm warriors would be gone and broken! However, how can we reverse the current situation? How great it would be if at this time, The Human Realm could have an unrivaled Quasi life and death realm warrior appear! The Human Realm warriors are hoping, and many people have not given up hope. Some are even silently chanting a name, hoping that a miracle will really happen. In the mountain col. Old Mr. Pepper has raised his right hand, ready to give an order to dispatch soldiers to rescue. This was a helpless move, even Old Mr. Pepper was unwilling to do so, but at this juncture, he had no choice but to send troops. However, suddenly, Old Mr. Pepper seemed to sense something, and he raised his right hand but did not give the order. In the Hyacinth venue. The strongest men from the Quasi life and death realm came over with their overwhelming pressure, trying to suppress Jason to his knees. Jasons blood-stained body began to bend under the pressure. He roared angrily, and the illusion of the green dragon surrounded him. Blood continued to flow from the corners of his mouth, but he was grinning fiercely: Kneel down, kneel down, kneel down. Parents! Are you The Celestial Realm rats worthy of me kneeling down? Fuck you! Kneel down! Heavenly Fury let out a loud roar that shook the heavens. At the same time, he opened his right hand to suppress it. at this timeC Where did this kide from? How dare you ask my grandson to kneel down? Have you asked me? From the horizon, a cold shout came, containing a supreme pressure, and thenC Boom! There was a sound of footstepsing from the end of the world, as if connected with the pulse of the world, clearly transmitted into peoples hearts. The scorching sun was shining high, and the golden light fell, dyeing the earth with ayer of golden yellow.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At the end of the horizon, a rickety figure was walking step by step. With every step he took, his waist would straighten up a little. In the end, his seemingly old and rickety body was as impressive as that majestic mountain. Standing like a giant, when you step down, the ground shakes, and the majestic momentum sweeps across the sky. A pressure of life and death filled the air. From his rickety body, he soared into the sky andpeted with the sky for glory! Quasi life and death realm! This is a strong man from the Quasi life and death realm, belonging to The Human Realm! Everyone saw it, including the warriors of The Human Realm present. Many people actually cried at this moment. They didnt know whether they were excited, happy, or depressed, but tears flowed down their faces. Its him! he came! Many people were in tears at this moment. The originally silent fire of hope was ignited at this moment and turned into a raging me, burning brightly. This rickety old man seems to bring endless hope to the warriors of The Human Realm. The old man came forward step by step, neither hastily nor slowly. At first he looked far away, but in a blink of an eye he was very close. He was dressed in coarse linen clothes, simple, in but clean, with flying gray hair and an unshaven beard. He looked He looked sloppy and casual, looking like an ordinary old man. However, this slovenly old man showed off an unrivaled elegance C the kind of elegance that is so great in the world that all the heroes look around and wonder who else is the most domineering elegance! This damn old man is finally here! Jasons eyes were red, and tears filled his eyes as he looked at the old man walking forward. Chapter 2351 You can’t bear my punch! The old man walked forward step by step, shrinking to an inch, from the end of the horizon to the front of his eyes in an instant. Countless The Human Realm warriors all saw his appearance clearly. He had a slightly stooped body, a slovenly appearance, a pair of small cross-eyed eyes, a cigarette stick on his waist, and his hands behind his back, as if he was strolling in a courtyard, invisible. However, there is an aura of looking down on the heroes. People who didnt know it thought this was an old farmer who came out of nowhere and came here to show off. However, when each of The Human Realm warriors saw this image of an old man who was not tall, but had a sense of shamelessness, their eyes became hot, and their blood that was originally cool or even cold boiled. , a fire ignited in the chest. Finally, someone finally couldnt help shoutingC Lewis! Lewis is here! The Human Realm is immortal, Cultivation is immortal, and the Lewis who beats all the heroes with his fist is here! Lewis,st time you asked us to support your power of faith, we all supported it, do you want us to do it again this time? The Celestial Realm warriors have gone too far to bully others, destroy them! Many people shouted excitedly, shouting, and shed tears. It was so exciting. This old man came and brought hope. Old Mr. Miller, who was walking with his hands behind his back, almost didnt hold back, trying hard to maintain an image of a master. He didnt expect that the warriors of The Human Realm in the scene were so enthusiastic. Long years. Old Mr. Miller looked around and saw the scarred and broken Jason, Yusup, Dafydd, Miss Mosele, Master Bitter Bamboo and others who were severely injured and weak, and Robert, Benji, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess Waiting for all the young geniuses who are injured. He also saw Emily, Lilith, Darcey, Dark Phoniex and others, saw the blood stains remaining on the corners of their mouths, and sensed the weakness of their auras. I saw the corpses of some Hyacinth seniors lying on the ground. They were stained with blood, and some of them even had no bones left. I also saw de Evil standing proudly with a knife, and he wanted to die standing even if he died. Too many! Old Mr. Millers eyes were a little red, and a surge of anger swept across the sky, causing the heaven and earth to change color. Lewiss wrath makes heaven and earth eclipse! Old Mr. Miller walked through the air and shrunk the ground into an inch. When he wasing all the way, he heard something in the distanceC Kneel down? Make Jason kneel down? Want to obliterate Jason in humiliation? Are Lilith, Dark Phoniex, Purple Phoenix Saintess and others injured? Old Mr. Miller still remembers that at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, when he was bacshed by The Power of the Heaven and was about to lose his strength and pass out, Jason told him what Lilith, Phoenix Bloodline, Dark He will grab the Phoniex or Purple Phoenix Saintess, and then have seven or eight children, then he can have a grandchild. What do these grandsons of The Celestial Realm want to do now? If you want to obliterate Jason, you also want to kill Lilith, Dark Phoniex, Darcey and others? Does this mean that I will have no children or grandchildren? Old Mr. Miller himself is a very protective person. Its not enough for these grandsons of The Celestial Realm to be arrogant and murderous in The Human Realm. They also want to make him extinct. Immediately, Old Mr. Millers eyes were fixed on Heavenly Fury, and he raised the corner of his mouth, revealing his signature sneer with missing front teeth: Boy, what did you just say? Ask Jason to kneel down for you? Heavenly Fury looked at the old man in front of him who smiled and had missing front teeth. For some reason, a chill arose in his heart, and there was an inexplicable feeling of fear spreading. W-who are you? Heavenly Furys voice was hoarse and trembling, and she couldnt help but ask. I am your ancestor!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, and then he punched out, killing Heavenly Fury. Boom! A bright golden light lit up between heaven and earth. It was Old Mr. Millers fist, glowing with golden light. When the punch was punched, it caused the rules of heaven and earth to resonate. The fist intention that evolved prated the heaven and earth, shaking the sky. , it seems that only this bright, powerful, majestic, and invincible fist spirit exists in the world! Tongtian Fist Intent! The Human Realm reproduces Lewis heaven-reaching fist intention, which resonates with heaven and earth and draws the power of rules. Under the bright light of the fist, even the scorching sun will be eclipsed. Roar! Heavenly Furys face was horrified. He activated the Source Force crazily, and the evil energy surrounded him and swept out. The power of life and death at the peak of life and death gathered crazily, forming the shadow of a huge bloody spear. He moved forward to attack. Passed by! The blood-colored spear smashed through the sky, and the peak power of life and death contained within shook the sky, and the endless evil energy swept wildly and swallowed the sky. HoweverC boom! Click! Click! When the golden fist light struck, the bloody spear that was assassinating in the void slightly touched the golden fist light, and it began to crack inch by inch! There is no way to resist it! The fist light is bright and the fist intention reaches the sky! That domineering punch crushed the bloody spear evolved by Heavenly Fury, and continued to kill. Heavenly Fury could not avoid it. With his horrified expression on his face, the punch hit him. On the body. Poof! Poof! At that moment, Heavenly Furys body cracked, and pieces of flesh and blood spattered into the air. Immediately afterwards, bursts of dense and harsh clicking sounds came as Heavenly Furys bones were broken and destroyed, followed by Heavenly Furys internal organs, which were instantly obliterated and exploded. Until the end, Heavenly Furys Cultivation origin was instantly blown to pieces by the power of this punch! Heavenly Fury flew out directly. His body was in dpidated condition and almost turned into a ball of flesh. He waspletely destroyed by this punch! This scene shocked everyone! A strong man at the pinnacle of the Quasi life and death realm was directly blown away by this old mans seemingly random punch, leaving himpletely defenseless! Shocking! After being shocked, all The Human Realm warriors shouted out with excitement, shouting and venting to their hearts content! They have been aggrieved for too long. From the constant emergence and suppression of strong men from The Celestial Realm, all The Human Realm warriors are holding back their breath and squeezing a sense of resentment in their hearts. At this moment, as Old Mr. Millers punch cleanly destroyed Heavenly Fury, all the suppressed emotions of The Human Realm warriors were released. Cool! Its so cool! What kind of bullshit is this? I cant even catch a punch, but you still want my grandson to kneel down for you? Old Mr. Miller sneered, and he grabbed forward with his right hand. A huge force was directed towards Yusup and Dafydd who were not far away. Immediately, a mysterious and gentle force poured into the bodies of Yusup and Dafydd. Old Mr. Miller, dont bother us. There are strong enemies in The Celestial Realm. Yusup said with a smile. You shameless old man, youve finally arrived. Dafydd was also relieved and said with a smile. First wipe out the power of life and death in your body, otherwise you two old guys may really die. This is not possible. Old Mr. Stokes, your granddaughter is betrothed to Jason. What if you die and dont admit it? Still The same goes for Old Mr. Parker, I still cant get enough of those fine wines youve been hiding. Old Mr. Miller chuckled. As he spoke, his old eyes narrowed slightly and he nced somewhere. He could sense that there was an extremely powerful aura in that ce. Chapter 2352 The domineering old man Not far away, Lord Uploders own aura began to escape uncontrobly. In his eyes, the sun and moon turned upside down, and the stars moved around, as if reflecting the mysteries of space and time. He stared at the battlefield ahead, and the figure of Old Mr. Miller was also reflected in his eyes. Very strong! That true meaning of boxing can actually resonate with the heaven and earth. This is the true meaning of the boxing that reaches the sky. It is even stronger and purer than the sword intention disyed by the Sword Intent Asking the Heart! With one punch, Heavenly Fury was destroyed. Is there such a powerful person in The Human Realm? Soon, Lord Uploders guessed the identity of Old Mr. Miller, and his eyes became solemn: Is it the Lewis who broke the Cultivation cage with his fist? He was able to resist the bacsh of The Power of the Heaven and wake up like this? And he directly Entering the Quasi life and death realm No, he killed Heavenly Fury with one punch, has he already reached that point in the Quasi life and death realm? Thinking of this, Lord Uploders face becamepletely serious. Hyacinth venue. When Old Mr. Miller took action, mysterious and soft power surged out and merged into the bodies of Holy Dragon King and Holy Titan Emperor. However, when he sensed the situation of these two people, Old Mr. Millers face moved slightly. . Thank you, Fellow Daoist. Dont waste your energy on us. We have no regrets in this battle! Next, Fellow Daoist, we will kill these enemies of The Celestial Realm together. Holy Dragon King said with a smile. Old Mr. Miller nodded and sighed secretly. Captain Heavenly Fury! At this time, the four Quasi life and death realm experts who appeared behind them reacted and roared angrily. Heavenly Fury is the captain of their team. They all belong to the Heavenly Guard of The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop. Heavenly Fury is a small captain in the Heavenly Guard, but he is currently dead in the battle. The four Quasi life and death realm experts roared, and the pressure of life and death on their bodies exploded. They moved their bodies and rushed towards Old Mr. Miller. Noisy! Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly and punched out. A punch was sted out, and the void shook. It contained a power of the great avenue of heaven and earth, and the power of life and death that crushed the heavens swept across. Six kinds of heaven-reaching fist intentions emerged, and six fist shadow sections were formed, cutting across the sky, freezing time. Samsara Fist! Heavenly, human, animal, asura, hungry ghost, and hellish paths. The six paths in the world can be reincarnated, but only the fist willst forever! Each fist intention represents a path, but each fist intention can be extended infinitely. The six fist shadow cross-sections suppressed the sky, like six-dimensional space faults, covering all four Quasi life and death realm experts. Old Mr. Miller ignored the punch after he punched it. He checked the injuries of Master Bitter Bamboo, Miss Mosele, Konstantin and others, and took action to resolve the remaining power of life and death in their bodies. The injuries of Miss Mosele and others are already extremely serious. If the power of life and death remains in their bodies, their injuries will not be able to recover at all. It will only make their injuries more and more serious, and eventually their lives will be in danger. Old Mr. Miller, I knew you would definitelye! ra looked at Old Mr. Miller, and she smiled happily. Old Mr. Miller sighed softly and said, I came toote, so you all suffered. notte. ra smiled, her eyes a little moist. Take good care of yourself, youll be fine. Old Mr. Miller said. On the side of The Human Realm, the injured began to heal. Jason also took out the healing medicine from the Storage Ring and asked all the injured to drink it to stabilize their injuries and gradually recover. At the same time, Jason took out pieces of spiritual stones to allow everyone to restore their own blood and Innate Energy. The arrival of Old Mr. Miller finally allowed everyone to recover from their injuries in peace. Grandpa Zu! At this time, Lilith was holding Holy Dragon Kings hand tightly, her eyes filled with tears. The Holy Dragon Kingughed loudly, and his originally weak and pale face now looked extremely rosy, and he was in good spirits. He said: Lilith, dont cry! Dont be sad, and go on well! Jason will take good care of you, Zu Grandpa is relieved. Jason also came over, his face darkened for a while. He could see that the Holy Dragon King had returned to his original state. Not only the Holy Dragon King, but also the Titan Emperor Old Man. Previously, in order to stop Lord Droop, Holy Dragon King and Holy Titan Emperor both fought with their seriously injured bodies burning their own roots. After being hit hard one after another, the power of life and death had eroded their Cultivation roots. Old Mr. Miller had already sensed it when he wanted to neutralize their life and death power just now, but Old Mr. Miller was powerless. Dont be sad, child! Holy Titan Emperor also spoke to Talitha. He said, Titan peoples warriors never admit defeat orpromise. You will inherit the Titan peoples fighting spirit and fight all the way! Talitha nodded, her eyes turning red. Jason clenched his fists and felt a sense of grief and anger burning in his chest. He took a deep breath, looked at Holy Dragon King and Holy Titan Emperor, and said: Two seniors, the warriors of The Human Realm will never forget you! Its you who support us. Lets rise to the world of The Human Realm warriors! Holy Dragon Kingughed loudly and said: Jason, you are very good I will leave my ns saint to you, take good care of her! Jason nodded, but he felt extremely aggrieved and angry. He knew that these two seniors could not hold on for much longer after their return. boom! boom! At this time, loud and explosive sounds of fists were heard, and the four Quasi life and death realm experts were seen frantically urging their own boxing, and waves of overwhelming power of life and death were erupting. Bung Sha moved forward, trying to break through the six shadows of the fist, but he couldnt break through after punching again and again. The Human Realm is not your Celestial Realms back garden. Come if you want and kill if you want! Now that you are here, please stay!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Millers cold voice came. He moved forward and rushed forward. He once again evolved the Samsara Fist. The bright fist light shone in the sky, causing the world to change. The sky-reaching fist intention exploded, imprinting the most powerful fist intention in the void. Mark of. With the evolution of Old Mr. Millers fist, the six fist shadow sections merged into one, forming a huge fist shadow section. Sixpletely different fist intentions also merged together, killing each other with overwhelming power. Those four Quasi life and death realm experts. Attack with all your strength! The four Quasi life and death realm experts were all terrified. They fully unleashed their life and death power, evolved their strongest punches, and bombarded the suppressed fist shadow section. However, when Old Mr. Millers fist shadow section copsed, it directly crushed the joint offensive of the four Quasi life and death realm experts, causing the four Quasi life and death realm experts to retreat one after another. Blood overflowed from each mouth. This is not over yetC boom! A dazzling fist light shed across the sky, like a golden lightning, splitting the space, and the fist intention contained in it dominated the heavens! Poof! This punch hit one of the Quasi life and death realm strong men. The opponent had no way of resisting it. He watched helplessly as Old Mr. Millers punchnded and exploded his whole body. Why doesnt that hiding turtle grandson show up yet? Then Ill punch a kid and beat them all up! What a bird egg thing, how dare youe to The Human Realm to show off your power? What the hell, Do you really think The Human Realm warrior is easy to bully? Old Mr. Millers cold drink echoed through the air. Its just one person, and even those who suppress The Celestial Realm cant lift their heads! That domineering old man is still as charming as ever! Chapter 2353 Great Quasi life and death realm boom! Another zing and dazzling fist light shines in the sky, simple, rough, and full of attack and killing power! In the fist posture, the rules of the power of life and death are directly presented. That is the power of rules. Generally speaking, when breaking through the realm of life and death, the power of the rules of life and death will be shown in the world, but the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm are It cannot evolve, and it is far from being able to directly use the power of the rules of life and death. At this moment, Old Mr. Millers punch also demonstrated the power of the rules of life and death, as if the power of the supreme power of Gods power was integrated into his fist, suppressing the other three Quasi life and death realms. Strong. These three Quasi life and death realm experts looked horrified. When they used theirbat skills, the power of life and death that exploded would be suppressed by Old Mr. Millers boxing power. It was like they were also in the Quasi life and death realm, but Old Mr. . Miller has stood at the highest peak of the Quasi life and death realm. He has mastered the highest Quasi life and death realm power rules, so he canpletely crush opponents of the same level. The three powerful Quasi life and death realm warriors retreated backwards. One of them was a step behind. He roared angrily and used all his strength to fight back with punches. HoweverC boom! Old Mr. Millers fist came crashing down, crushing the air with a devastating momentum. The condensed momentum was as powerful as a mountain, like a giant mountain crushing him head-on. The Quasi life and death realm strongman who was locked by the fist roared angrily. He spared no effort to explode the fist, even burning his own essence, bursting out a power far beyond his bodys load, and then faced forward. However, it was still meaningless. He still couldnt withstand the punch from Old Mr. Miller. He directly broke the punch of this strong man in the Quasi life and death realm, and hit him with another punch. Quasi life and death realm strong man, knocking him away, bleeding in the air. boom! In an instant, another cross-section of the fist shadow appeared, cutting across the sky, with boundless power, containing the boundless power of the rules of life and death, crushing the other two remaining Quasi life and death realm experts. The expressions of these two Quasi life and death realm experts were horrified. A trace of fear really arose in their hearts. Facing Old Mr. Millers punches, they really felt powerless and unable to resist them at all.Original from N?velDrama.Org. It is also the Quasi life and death realm, but they only feel that their cultivation strength in the Quasi life and death realm is like paper. It is useless in front of Old Mr. Miller, and they cannot resist the power of a punch. live. enough! Suddenly, a deep and coercive voice sounded, spreading throughout the scene, and then a palm suddenly appeared, hitting the cross section of Old Mr. Millers fist. Boom! The fists and palms of the two people shed, and suddenly a shocking sound erupted. A huge amount of energy burst out and swept through the sky. The aftermath of that energy shook in all directions andsted for a long time. In the field, there was an elegant middle-aged man with a cold face and indifferent eyes. However, his body was filled with a suffocating pressure. There was just a wisp of pressure around his body, which actually made him The space where he stood was almost unstable, and there were vague auras surrounding him, showing a powerful and unparalleled power of rules, as if they existed forever and ever! Immortality! This is the most powerful breath of Immortality. It is just a wisp, but it contains the supreme power that can crush the void! The figure that appeared was Lord Uploders. He couldnt help but appeared and faced Old Mr. Miller. Lord Uploders had a cold expression and scorching eyes. He stared at Lewis and said, Great Quasi life and death realm?! Old Mr. Miller squinted his eyes and looked at Lord Uploders. He said coldly: Are you the turtle grandson hiding in the dark? I dont care what level you are in. What Im curious about is, how many punches can you withstand? Lord Uploders did not pay attention to Old Mr. Millers words. He said as if he was talking to himself: The great Quasi life and death realm has been extremely rare since ancient times. I never thought that you would have such an opportunity and talent! But thats true, you Being counterattacked by The Power of the Heaven, you will die if you cannot withstand it, but once you resist it, you will benefit a lot. After all, you are the first person to break through the Cultivation cage since the End Martial Age, and you will get the rules of the avenue. A gift. During youra, you were equivalent to a living dead, equivalent to dying once. Because of this, you have a profound understanding of life and death. Various opportunities and coincidences have led you to Quasi life and The ultimate in the death realm has entered the highest level of the great Quasi life and death realm. The words of Lord Uploders are not difficult to understand. He determined that Old Mr. Miller has reached the level of the Great Quasi life and death realm. From ancient times to the present, those who can practice in the Quasi life and death realm to the level of the Great Quasi life and death realm are extremely rare. If you want to cultivate to the level of the Great Quasi life and death realm, you need to have a deep, thorough andplete understanding of life and death. Old Mr. Miller was bacshed by The Power of the Heaven. Logically speaking, he should have died, but he managed to maintain a glimmer of hope. Even so, Old Mr. Millers consciousness fell into a state of death, equivalent to a living dead. This experience put Old Mr. Miller in a very strange state, simr to wandering between life and death. Therefore, Old Mr. Millers understanding of life and death is definitely profound enough. He has personally experienced a death. To put it bluntly, he has already died once. To ordinary people, when Old Mr. Miller is most seriously ill, there is only a ray of life left in his body, which is actually not much different from death. As Lord Uploders said, the rules of heaven are bacshing. This is a crisis, but it is also an opportunity. Old Mr. Miller was able to maintain this ray of vitality under the bacsh of The Power of the Heaven. He realized the power of the rules of heaven in his deep sleep, received the gifts of the rules of heaven, and fully understood the rtionship between life and death in the true sense. Mysterious meaning, coupled with his understanding of his own Cultivation and fist intention, it is not unusual for him to enter the great Quasi life and death realm in one fell swoop after waking up. It can even be said that this is what it should be. However, an experience like Old Mr. Miller cannot be replicated. If a warrior wants to achieve the Great Quasi life and death realm and tries to replicate an experience like Old Mr. Miller, I am afraid that he will not seed and will only make himselfplete. The ultimate death. No matter what, Old Mr. Millers unique experience and unparalleled boxing spirit created his Cultivation of Quasi life and death realm in one fell swoop. Whats the use of talking so much nonsense? You are hiding in secret, harboring evil intentions, and trying to destroy the Cultivation of The Human Realm warriors. Then I will try to see how much you have! Old Mr. Miller drank coldly. Lord Uploders eyes darkened, and his energy suddenly increased. He said: It is rumored that the Quasi life and death realm can kill Immortality! I dont believe it. What is immortality? Immortality! Today, I will With Immortalitys cultivation, try the power of the rumored Quasi life and death realm! Everyone back off! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly. In an instant, streaks of bright golden light bloomed from Old Mr. Millers body. Massive amounts of majestic energy burst out from his body, and streaks of golden light rose into the sky, zing like the sun. Sixth Golden Body! With such power, I am afraid it has reached the extreme state of Sixth Golden Body! boom! At the same time, the coercive aura of Immortality on Lord Uploders exploded in full force. Under the sweep of that coercive pressure, the entire space shook violently, as if it was about to burst, and a terrifying divine power enveloped the scene as if the sky was copsing and the earth was copsing. ! This is the power of Immortalitys strong men. Every move can turn the world upside down and cause the world to copse! Chapter 2354 Battle of the Strong Jason and others finally understood why Old Mr. Miller wanted them to step back. It was because when the Lord Uploders fully unleashed Immortalitys coercive aura, the Immortalitys coercion moved towards The Human Realm warriors indiscriminately. Pressed over. How terrifying is a powerful Immortality? This is absolutely unimaginable. Going up to Extreme Realm Emperor, the gap between each realm is like an abyss, and the gap increases by countless times. The higher you go up, the more terrifying your strength bes. Once you reach the level of Immortality, you can basically say that you are no longer human. Even if you stand still, bullets from ordinary firearms cannot break the defense of Immortality strong people. Even for those at the top of Immortality, even if a nuclear bomb explodes, they can still survive at the center of the nuclear bomb explosion. As for the top Creation realm experts, that is even more unimaginable. Therefore, the strong Immortality is basically equivalent to possessing destructive power. It is not an exaggeration to say that the coercion of a strong person in Immortality is hundreds of times more powerful than a strong person in Quasi life and death realm. In other words, even if Jason is at his peak, with his quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor cultivation, even if he has Even with Dragon Bloodlines body protection, he couldnt withstand the pressure of Immortalitys strong men. At this moment, the pressure of Immortality on Lord Uploders exploded in full force, sweeping towards The Human Realm warriors indiscriminately. He was not well-intentioned and wanted to use the terrifying pressure of Immortality to crush the Cultivation of some The Human Realm warriors. The source is to carry out indiscriminate killing ofrge areas. At this moment, Old Mr. Millers body was filled with golden light, and a majestic and boundless power swept through the sky, countering the coercive momentum of Immortality that erupted from Lord Uploders! Fortunately, with the coercive resistance of Old Mr. Miller, many people on the side of The Human Realm warriors survived. Every The Human Realm warriors in the Hyacinth venue also realized that the battle between the top experts had begun, and they all began to retreat. , at least to a certain safe distance. Jason also asked Yusup, Dafydd, Miss Mosele, Master Bitter Bamboo and many beauties to retreat back and heal from a safe distance. Jason is also seizing the time to recover from his injuries. He mainly wants to recover his energy, blood and Source Force. He also wants to continue fighting. Even though his whole body was scarred and even had multiple fractures in his body, he didnt care. He was running Zhe Arctic and using some elixirs to restore his Source Force like crazy. In the mountain col. After Old Mr. Pepper saw Old Mr. Miller appear, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he could not help but order the troops. This old guy is still very strong! Old Mr. Pepper finally had a smile on his face. But not long after, his expression began to turn serious, and with the appearance of Lord Uploders, the situation on the field became unclear again.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lord Uploders are very strong and possess destructive power. Can Old Mr. Miller withstand it? To the south, in front of a mountain. Old Monk and William stood side by side. Old Monks face was pale and his breath looked extremely weak. The white robe on Williams body was even stained with the blood he coughed up. Performing the Soul Attracting Technique consumes a lot of energy and Innate Energy, and will also cause serious bacsh. Therefore, under the bacsh, both Old Monk and William are very weak, and their current strength is probably only 20 to 30% of what they were at their peak. As expected of Lewis, he never disappoints. Whether it was breaking through the Cultivation cage or now the Quasi life and death realm, he can always create miracles! Old Monk sighed with emotion and said. William nodded and said: In the past hundred years, Hyacinth is the only one who has produced such a Lewis. Although he is not in harmony with Lewis, it is undeniable that he is admirable enough. I dont know if he can withstand the powerful enemy of The Celestial Realm! Old Monk said, and then slowly said, Immortality, ording to my understanding, has initially reached the state of immortality in the physical body. If you want to break through the defense of Immortality, Its difficult for a strong person! Only if you have crushing power and constantly cause huge damage to his body, so that the recovery speed of his immortal body is far slower than the speed of the heavy damage, can you hope to grind the opponent to death. No matter what, you and I have tried our best. This level of battle is not something we can participate in. William spoke, he sighed softly and said, But I still hope that the warriors of The Human Realm can win and protect the The Human Realm Warriors Cultivation Hope. Old Monk nodded and looked towards the Hyacinth venue, paying attention to the outbreak of this crucial battle. Lord Uploders cultivation has reached the peak of Immortalitys primary level, and is only a thin line away from the intermediate level of Immortality. However, Lord Uploderses from The Celestial RealmEEmperor Throop Bloodline. This bloodline is a dominant force in The Celestial Realm, possessing the strongest power, resources, cultivation techniques, etc. Therefore, if you really want to talk about it, Lord Uploders is very strong and has the ability to fight beyond the level. The ordinary strong men at the beginning of Immortality are no match for him. The immortal coercion of Lord Uploders was still rising steadily, eventually causing a sudden change in the world. The space around his body made bursts of rattling sounds. Gradually, Lord Uploders rose into the air and looked down with a condescending attitude. Old Mr. Miller, he said: Unfortunately, the channel opened by the Emperor Throop can only support the entry of the powerful people at the beginning of Immortality. Such a small channel can only support the entry of the powerful people at the beginning of Immortality. Otherwise, the arrival of a peak Immortality warrior is enough to sweep across The Human Realm! However, since I have been entrusted by Emperor Throop, I naturally have to go all out toplete it! Therefore, what about the Great Quasi life and death realm? Today I will use the Great Quasi life and death realm to sacrifice blood! Lord Uploders shouted violently, and the fighting spirit in his body rose fiercely. A stream of immortal aura hit the sky, like thousands of swords firing at once, fierce and terrifying! I said you are nagging you, are you going to stop? If you want to be beaten, hit me. If you dont want to be beaten, kneel down andmit suicide! There is no point in nagging like a bitch. You just want to let others know that you are nagging. Do you know you are awesome? Then take a punch from me! Old Mr. Miller had long been impatient. He shouted coldly, jumped up with both feet, and flew into the sky like a rocket. At the same time, his bright fist light had already cut through the air. , the sky-reaching fist power contained within shook the sky, and with an unparalleled aura, it sted towards the Lord Uploders in mid-air. The Big Dippers Yang Technique! Lord Uploders drank in a loud voice. As his battle tactics evolved, the aura of heaven and earth in the Hyacinth venue seemed to be drained out for an instant. The battle tactics he activated evolved intoyers of palm shadows. The moment he took action, the scene in front of him The void seemed to be exploded, showing a fleeting ck hole vortex. Theyers of palm shadows were superimposed, containing a destructive and immortal power. With the power of suppressing the sky, they met Old Mr. Millers punch to the sky! boom! The earth-shattering sound came, and the battle between the two powerful men began. Chapter 2355 Who is the best in boxing? Old Mr. Miller is unparalleled in his domineering power. His seemingly old and rickety body releases a powerful and majestic energy at this moment. It is like a sea, vast and boundless, with bright golden light. The Sixth Golden Body has reached the point of extreme perfection. The physical body is so strong. , unparalleled in the world! Even if Old Mr. Miller still wants to set foot in Immortality, with Old Mr. Millers current physical strength, I am afraid that it is no longer weaker than the level of Immortality strong men. boom! The zing fist light containing Tongtian Fist Intention copsed into the sky, leaving only an aura that could not bepared with me. The Tongtian Fist Intention moved the heaven and earth, causing the world to resonate. With the blessing of supreme power, the power of this fist reached a level of The pinnacle of strength! This is the intention of Lewis fist to suppress all the heroes! This is also the true meaning of Lewis CultivationC In this world, there is nothing that cant be solved with one punch. If one punch doesnt work, then use the second punch! Lord Uploders is overwhelming, and the pressure of Immortalitys energy and blood sweeps through the sky. His palms areyered, containing a destructive and immortal power. The terrifying and powerful power of the palms is shaken. , the surrounding space seemed to have copsed, pulling out fleeting ck hole whirlpools. The entire sky was filled with wind and clouds, filled with a terrifying power that oppressed peoples hearts, as if a world war was breaking out. boom! Like thunder out of nowhere, a terrifying explosion sound wave swept through the air, shaking violently. The two powerful men seemed to be evenly matched after one blow. Old Mr. Miller suddenly became fierce with fighting spirit, and a fighting aura swept through the sky, as if he had transformed into an ancient fighting Lewis, standing between heaven and earth, with a powerful momentum and a reflection. When empty. Fighter Arctic, kill! Old Mr. Millers roaring voice came from mid-air. Nine Characters Fist, Fighter Arctic! Old Mr. Miller naturally has a deeper understanding of Nine Characters Fist than Jason. In addition, Old Mr. Miller has reached the great Quasi life and death realm, and his understanding and application of Cultivation have been greatly improved. Therefore, when Fighter Arctic came out, Old Mr. Millers fighting spirit was iparable. His fighting spirit and fighting spirit even caused the heaven and earth to roar and shake. It seemed that only his fighting spirit existed forever in the world. If the sky is unfair, I will blow open the sky; if the earth is unfair, I will bulldoze the earth. Old Mr. Miller Fighter Arctic Fist erupted, containing his heavenly fist power, crushing the air, and ying the Lord Uploders with indestructible power. Lord Uploders performed The Big Dippers Yang Technique, and the tactics activated this time also evolved into fist movements. The fist intention contained in it turned into the zing sun, and the shadow of the emperor emerged faintly, like a statue. The Emperor of Heaven patrolled the heavens. His majestic power caused the nine heavens to tremble, and the immortal power in his fists exploded, bombarding forward. Boom! The two mens attacks shed again, fighting each other like crazy, almost destroying the void and shattering the space. Even the clouds on the horizon were shattered by the terrifying energy of the duel between the two. Suddenly, Old Mr. Millers punches suddenly appeared, and a breath of killing power appeared, giving people the feeling of being in a magnificent, tragic and bloody battlefield. The punches burst out by Old Mr. Miller The momentum contained a fierce and boundless attack and killing intention. The killing momentum was tainted with ayer of blood, and the shadow of fists appeared in the sky. Every punch was full of breath, containing the power of the rules of life and death. It detonated into the air and swallowed up the opponent. Lord Uploders. Soldier Arctic! Old Mr. Miller instantly performed the Soldier Arctic Fist in Nine Characters Fist. Each punch was full of attack power. Each punch contained the power of heaven and earth, which resonated with the heaven and earth, and contained the power of heaven and earth to bless the fist. On the momentum, they bombarded the Lord Uploders. Lord Uploders own immortal aura rose, and he was surrounded by streaks of immortal power. He also evolved boxingbat skills. With each punch, a shadow of the emperor emerged that overwhelmed the heavens, containing a majestic power. Emperor Might is blessed by an emperors mighty power. His fists are also extremely powerful, and every blow possesses the devastating power of boxing. However, when ites to boxing aplishments, how many people canpare to Old Mr. Miller? In terms of perception and explosion of boxing intention, Old Mr. Miller is the highest peak. Lord Uploders boxing intention is also very strong, but it is still far behind Old Mr. Miller. ImmediatelyC boom! boom! Old Mr. Millers unparalleled fist power broke through Lord Uploders punches, and hit Lord Uploders body with each punch. boom! boom! Punch after punch struck Lord Uploders body. Lord Uploders opened his mouth and groaned, and fell back in the void. His face was slightly pale, but his whole body swayed, and a surge of immortal spiritual energy and blood surged out, and his whole body condition immediately recovered. Old Mr. Millers several punches seemed to have failed to cause any damage to Lord Uploders.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Millers old eyes narrowed slightly, and his face became slightly serious. It seemed that this Immortality powerhouse was really terrifying. He had achieved a huge leap in both physical body and life level. ImmortalityThe physical body of a strong person is immortal. This is not an empty talk, but a reality. Of course, the impact of Old Mr. Millers fists must still have an impact on Lord Uploders. Lord Uploders took a deep breath, then opened his mouth and exhaled a turbid breath. He said slowly: Great Quasi life and death realm As expected, it lives up to its name, it is indeed very strong! If it were an ordinary beginner of Immortality, I am afraid that it is really no match for you. But if you want to defeat me, this is not enough. Defeat? You are overthinking. What I want is to kill you! Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly. Under the encouragement of Fighter Arctic, his own fighting spirit and fighting spirit skyrocketed again, overwhelming him, and he suddenlyunched March Arctic. Whoosh! The great Quasi life and death realm split the sky and March Arctic shrunk into an inch. In an instant, he appeared in front of the Lord Uploders, and along with it came the overwhelming fist power that made the heavens tremble and resonate. ! Boom! The power of the fist was so powerful that it shook the heavens. The intention of the fist soared into the sky, as if it was the only one in the world! Roar! Lord Uploders also immediately roared, the immortal power in his body exploded, and he also punched Old Mr. Miller. No matter what, Old Mr. Miller still moved forward to kill the Lord Uploders with his soaring fist spirit. In an instantC boom! boom! A series of punches sounded, and both mens punches hit each other. The collision of the Immortality body and the Sixth Golden Body begins. Jasons vitality and Source Force have recovered a lot, and his fighting spirit has not diminished, and he still wants to continue fighting. Immediately, Jason asked Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Benji and others, How are you recovering from your injuries? Can you continue to fight? able! Sacred Son of Destruction and others nodded. Okay, then we will attack. The two Quasi life and death realm strongmen have been seriously injured under Old Mr. Millers offensive and are not far from death. The greater threat in The Celestial Realm is Iam. I will drag Stay with Iam and Inferno. Robert, Lilith, Dark Phoniex, and Marcel, you hold Saint Dsosie. Benji, Zack, Emily, and Talitha hold the Mixed God Son. Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, and Purple Phoenix Saintess, you surround and kill the two seriously injured ones. Quasi life and death realm strong men. At the same time, Senior Ji used Terrain Formation to imprison the two Quasi life and death realm strong men and cooperate to kill them! Jason quickly arranged a detailed battle n. Chapter 2356 The Human Realm, counterattack! Jason was starting to organize a counterattack. Now, as Old Mr. Miller came in forcefully, punching all over the world, not only was he no longer as showy as before, but he was even stronger. Those strong men from The Celestial Realm Quasi life and death realm were basically punching each other. The morale of The Human Realm warriors is also very high, so this is undoubtedly a good time for The Human Realm warriors to counterattack. From the beginning of this battle, The Human Realm warriors have suffered too much. In order to restore the momentum of The Human Realm warriors and to defend the dignity of The Human Realm warriors, seniors such as Primordial Army God and Saint Dierksheide did not hesitate to self-destruct their origins. At the cost of his own life, he unleashed a powerful blow just to tell The Celestial Realm C The Human Realm warriors are not afraid of fighting or death! If you want to conquer The Human Realm, then step over the corpses of these The Human Realm warriors! Therefore, in Jasons eyes, these people from The Celestial Realm should all be killed, and their blood must be used to pay tribute to the sacrificed senior Hyacinth. Only in this way can the heroic spirits of those senior Hyacinth rest in peace! Over at The Celestial Realm, Iam, the three Gods, and others were all in a state of sluggishness. They were reallypletely stunned and stunnedC When did such a powerful old man appear in The Human Realm? His appearance is unattractive, like an old farmer in the country, but his aura of scorning the heroes and his fist-reaching intention are really dominating the heavens and shocking the hearts of the people. Even Heavenly Fury, who is at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, cant withstand the opponents punch. When Lord Uploders appeared, the three Gods were also shocked. They recognized Lord Uploders and had followed Emperor Throop in The Celestial Realm. They never thought that he had sneaked into The Human Realm. But what shocked them even more was that even with Lord Uploders Immortalitys cultivation, they were unable to suppress the old man. This was terrifying, indicating that The Human Realm had powerful beings who could rival Immortality. This is terrible! The situation of this battle also began to reverse. When Heavenly Fury and others appeared at the beginning, the three Gods already felt that they had a chance to win, and they could definitely kill The Human Realm warriors and kill Jason! However, with the appearance of Old Mr. Miller, all this is reversed. Therefore, a bright light shed in Iams eyes. He felt that he could no longer stay here. He nned to escape with Inferno, otherwise he would be able to kill him with one punch when the domineering and coquettish old man freed his hands. Just thinking about it made him feel terrified. You have to escape, you might die if you stay here! Just when Iam had this idea, suddenlyC Whoosh! Jason rushed over quickly, Sunling Bloodline swept through the sky, Green Dragons Golden Body glowed with golden light, and a huge green dragon phantom stretched across the sky, exuding endless dragon power. Emperors Common Respect! Jason shouted loudly, and Green Dragons Breath merged with The spirit of the emperor. He broke out Human Emperor Fist, evolving the meaning of this punch. A vague figure appeared in the void, like an emperoring to the world. , which contains the supreme coercion respected by all things, and that imperial aura is enough to suppress the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. This punch hit Iam, and the power of the boxing was so powerful that it shook the void, like an emperor suppressing the enemy in this world! Jason, you are looking for death! Iam shouted angrily, and the aura of life and death on his body rose strongly, and his own energy and blood swept into the sky, containing a zing aura, like a sea of fire rising. Inferno Gods Burning Fist! Iams fist exploded, and the evolved fist light flew across the air. The fist intention contained in it turned into the burning rune of fire in the void, and enveloped Jason with the power of burning the sky and boiling the sea. boom! There was a loud bang, and Jason fought with serious injuries. He really couldnt resist Iams punch. Immediately, Jasons figure was forced back, but he used the force to move his figure and suddenly charged towards Inferno. Sky Fist! Jason yelled loudly and used Fighter Arctic to stimte Heaven Fists punch. The Nine Fist Seals lined up in the sky, like nine rounds of zing scorching sun. The power of the Sunling Bloodline merged into them. With the influence of the fist, the Nine Fist Seals fell like meteors, bombarding Inferno. Damn it! When Iam saw this, he shouted loudly. He moved, split through the air, and went to support Inferno. at the same timeC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The geniuses of the younger generation of The Human Realm all mobilized. Robert, Marcel, Dark Phoniex, and Lilith besieged Saint Dsosie, and Benji, Emily, Zack, and Talitha besieged Mixed God Son. At the same time, the four people, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and Wolf Boy, attacked the two severely injured Quasi life and death realm experts with violent and swift momentum. With the counterattack of the young talents of The Human Realm led by Jason, the morale of The Human Realm warriors reached an unprecedented peak at this moment. Who says The Human Realm warriors are weak? The Human Realm has people like Lewis who can dominate the world, and there are also powerful talents like Jason, who are all supporting The Human Realm Cultivation! They will not fall, The Human Realm warriors will not fall, The Human Realm Cultivation will not fall!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seal of Destruction! The Sacred Son of Destruction roared angrily, and a monstrous murderous intent ignited in his chest. The angry murderous intent exploded out, turning into the most powerful killing move, and charged forward. Saint Panchak died in the battle, which made the Sacred Son of Destruction sad and angry, so he spared no effort in attacking and killing him. Phoenix Soaring to the Nine Heavens! Purple Phoenix Saintess activated the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, and the true phoenixs shadow appeared in the sky, filled with a supreme majesty, and a majestic and pure True Phoenix Power merged into Purple Phoenix Saintess fist. , she seemed to be transformed into a phoenix, moving forward to attack and kill. Heavenly Devil punch! Finn also came over to kill, his whole body filled with a monstrous and powerful Heavenly Devil aura, and the rolling tide of Heavenly Devils power exploded in full force, sting the void with his fists and moving forward to kill. Ouch! Wolf Boys figure was fast, with a blood-red look in his eyes. The bloodthirsty and violent aura on his body was spreading crazily, and he burst out with a killing punch, attacking forward without hesitation. The four geniuses of The Human Realm joined forces tounch a powerful attack, attacking the two severely injured Quasi life and death realm experts. The two Quasi life and death realm experts were stunned. They did not expect that these The Human Realm geniuses would suddenly dare to attack them. Even if they were injured, they were still Quasi life and death realm experts. By. kill! Immediately, the two Quasi life and death realm experts also became angry, and they burst out with powerful murderous intentions. They evolved their fists, activated the power of life and death, and attacked the Sacred Son of Destruction and others. The battle between the geniuses of The Human Realm and the enemies of The Celestial Realm broke out. However, everyone knows that the final oue of the battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm is the battle between Lewis and Lord Uploders. In mid-air, the battle between the two powerful men also reached a fever pitch. Old Mr. Millers fists were astonishing, his powerful fist power shook the sky, and he only had an aura of fighting against the heaven and the earth. Lord Uploders is surrounded by an immortal aura, and that immortal pressure sweeps across the world, possessing destructivebat power. In this shocking battle, the oue of The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm will be determined only by the oue. Chapter 2357: Indestructible with punches boom! There was another loud fist sound in the void, and Old Mr. Millers fist burst out with dazzling light. The huge shadow of the fist copsed in the air, heading towards Lord Uploders like a huge mountain. Suppressed. At the same time, the heaven-reaching fist spirit in the fist movement resonated with heaven and earth, showing a force of life and death rules. It was powerful, heavy, ferocious and violent, and appeared to be extremely domineering and suppressed the Lord Uploders from above their heads. Break it for me! Lord Uploders roared angrily, his face furious, because he felt that Old Mr. Millers punch brought him a great sense of humiliation, and it was the rhythm to suppress him head on. How can Lord Uploders endure it? Immediately, Lord Uploders Source Force exploded in full force, and the evolved power of life and death was pushed to the extreme. As his fists sted upward, they met the punch of Old Mr. Miller. Boom! The roaring and vibrating sound of the fists resounded through the air. As the two fists shed, the impact force detonated into the air, filling the air with a terrifying energy storm that swept through the air. Get out of here, old man! Old Mr. Miller roared loudly, and at that moment, his old body suddenly glowed with golden light. The Sixth Golden Bodys physique was pushed to the extreme, and at the same time, a new fist intention emerged from his body. The fist intention His whole body merged with his Heaven-reaching Fist Intention, and the huge mountain-like fist shadow suddenly bloomed with a dazzling golden light. The power of the fist flourished, and the fist intention contained in it climbed steadily, and he suddenly broke through a The limit, the finalC boom! One punch broke through Lord Uploders boxing attack, and then the punch pressed Lord Uploders body down and fell rapidly from mid-air. In the blink of an eyeC Boom! The ground shook and dust flew up. Huge cracks suddenly appeared on the ground where the vibrations came from. Under the strong impact in an instant, the rising dust formed a mushroom cloud in mid-air. When all the dust settled, a deep pit with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared on the ground. One can imagine how terrifying the terrifying impact was. Whoosh! A figure jumped up from the deep pit, with his hands behind his back, calm and calm, but his slightly stooped body gave people a majestic and majestic feeling like a mountain. This is none other than Old Mr. Miller, with his old eyes narrowed and a confident and aloof air. With a bang, another figure rushed out of the deep pit, but this figure looked extremely embarrassed, with a gray face and a miserable appearance. This is Lord Uploders. He was mmed from mid-air to the ground by Old Mr. Millers shocking punch, creating a huge deep pit.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this time, I actually saw a trace of blood overflowing from the corner of Lord Uploders mouth. It seemed that he was indeed injured by Old Mr. Millers blow. Normally, if a flesh-and-blood body was hit on the ground from mid-air by a punch that was like the weight of a mountain, such a huge crater would be created directly. As long as the flesh-and-blood body would have been shattered into pieces. But the physical body of Lord Uploders is still intact, and the immortal energy and blood are still recovering. This shows the terror of the Immortality strongman. The immortal flesh and blood alone gives the opponent a headache. Is Immortality amazing? It was suppressed by my punch! Old Mr. Miller said coldly. Lord Uploders was furious, and his face turned blue and white. He felt extremely humiliated. The Celestial Realm, a strong Immortality man, was actually crushed from mid-air to the ground by an old man of The Human Realm, who pressed his big fist on his head. . This is such a p in the face. Lord Uploders said with a cold expression: Very well, Lewis, you have sessfully angered me! The Quasi life and death realm is indeed well-deserved! Do you really think you can kill me like this? Next, I will let you You will die without a burial! Formation Arctic! Old Mr. Miller didnt talk nonsense, he shouted loudly, took a step forward, shrunk into an inch, and evolved into the Formation Arctic in Nine Characters Fist. Void Formation, a Terrain Formation Power was generated from the void, sealing and confining the space where Lord Uploders were. At the same time, the phantom of a Fudo Myooh appeared, strengthening the blockade of Formation Arctic. Lord Uploders face changed slightly, and he immediately sensed something was wrong. His own immortal energy and blood surged into the sky, and the violent immortal power impacted all around, trying to get rid of the confinement of the Terrain Formation. But when Old Mr. Millers Approach Arctic came out, Lord Uploders still couldnt break out of this prison immediately. at the same timeC boom! Old Mr. Millers unreasonable golden fist pierced the void and punched Lord Uploders. Rough, simple, domineering, and full of lethality! This is Old Mr. Millers boxing style. He will never talk nonsense to you, and he will kill you when its time to kill him. Damn it! Lord Uploders shouted loudly after breaking the void blockade. Old Mr. Millers punch was already in front of him, and he could only resist with his arms. With a bang, Old Mr. Millers punchnded, and the power of the rules of life and death contained in it impacted Lord Uploders, knocking him away again. With a whoosh, the figure of Old Mr. Miller disappeared from the ce. The next moment, the entire void exploded into riot. A series of fist lights sted forward with an earth-shattering momentum, without giving Lord Uploders any chance to breathe. Arent you physically immortal? Isnt Qi and blood powerful? Then Ill hit you with one punch after another. I dont believe I cant break your body! The golden fist light came in an instant, not just one, but dozens of them in session, hitting him with a huge force like a wild bombing. This made Lord Uploders extremely aggrieved. He just felt that Old Mr. Miller was too rough, too vulgar, andpletely unreasonable. Old Mr. Miller didnt know Lord Uploders thoughts. Even if he knew, Old Mr. Miller would sneer at him. He didnt care at all. In his opinion, he was just a vulgar person, and elegance had nothing to do with him. So thats the simplest and most effective way to kill the enemy. Lord Uploders activated The Big Dippers Yang Technique crazily, evolvingyers of palm movements, and at the same time bursting out heavy fist shadows. The immortal power exploded in full force, shaking the void in this area. He tore through the void and faced the golden fist light that came in an instant. Boom! The void shook, and the shadows of their fists surged into the sky. The impact of the two mens attacks shook the sky, shocking peoples hearts. Old Mr. Millers heaven-reaching fist force once again defeated Lord Uploders offensive with unparalleled power. Several golden fist lights bombarded Lord Uploders body, knocking him backwards again and falling heavily. The ground raised dust all over the sky. I dont ept it! Lord Uploders roared like a beast. He jumped up from the ground, his eyes stained with blood, and he shouted loudly: Immortal Blood Seal, Emperor of Heavens Battle Technique, One Qi Transforms Three Purities! In an instant, Lord Uploders body was full of energy and blood, drawing out his own original essence and blood, forming a blood mark containing mysterious lines and integrating it into his body. The aura on Lord Uploders suddenly surged, and the next momentC Whoosh! Whoosh! Two figures suddenly appeared on Lord Uploders, almost exactly the same figure as him. They looked like two of his clones! Suddenly, three Lord Uploders appeared on the field! Chapter 2358 One Qi Transforms Three Purities Lord Uploders did not hesitate to consume his original essence and blood to condense it into an immortal blood seal. His own aura surged, and he used the battle technique of Emperor of Heavens Battle Technique in which one energy can transform three pure beings. Two phantoms that were almost identical to Lord Uploders appeared, like two clones of him. They were so real and almost identical. Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, the three Lord Uploders rushed towards Old Mr. Miller with thunderous momentum. Each figure suddenly erupted with an extremely powerful and immortal pressure. They all took action together, evolving into an attack and kill. With his palm movements, boxing skills, and leg shadows, he attacked Old Mr. Miller with overwhelming power. This seemed extremely terrifying, as it was equivalent to three Lord Uploders attacking Old Mr. Miller with the cultivation of Immortality at this moment! At that moment, Old Mr. Millers face became solemn. Lord Uploders, a powerful man who came from the strongest force in The Celestial Realm, should not be underestimated. Not only his cultivation is powerful, but thebat skills he masters are also extraordinary and extremely terrifying. boom! boom! Old Mr. Miller did not hesitate, punched quickly, and moved forward to kill. Each punch contained the power of the heaven-reaching fist, shaking the void, and evolving the power of the rules of life and death. However, three Lord Uploders came at the same time, all bursting out with Immortalitys strength. Even if Old Mr. Miller had a powerful fist, it was difficult to resist them all. ImmediatelyC All Arctic! Old Mr. Miller suddenly shouted loudly, and he performed the All Arctic in Nine Characters Fist. A powerful fist seal appeared, and then continued to split, formingyers of fist seal blessings around his body, forming a A wall of copper and iron protected him. boom! boom! boom! In an instant, the sound of violent punches and explosions was heard, and the three Lord Uploders attacked at the same time. At this moment, it was equivalent to three powerful Immortality men attacking and killing at the same time. Old Mr. Miller couldnt resist it anymore. Soon, Old Mr. Millers fist was broken, and the fist seal shield formed by All Arctic was also broken. Some of the attacks hit Old Mr. Miller. call! Old Mr. Millers body was knocked away, the golden light of the Sixth Golden Body began to dim, and the corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth were bleeding. Thebat skills disyed by Lord Uploders are indeed terrifying, extremely terrifying. On the other side, Jason was fighting Iam and Inferno. Jason was seriously injured, but he was still fighting with gritted teeth, trying hard to entangle these two people and give the other young geniuses of The Human Realm a chance to kill. Especially the Sacred Son of Destruction and their side are fighting against the two seriously injured Quasi life and death realm experts. Finns whole body was filled with heavy Heavenly Devil energy. He evolved the Heavenly Devil Fist. The Heavenly Devil power in the fist was extremely powerful. He sted out and forcibly attacked the two Quasi life and death realm experts. The same goes for Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Wolf Boy. They all could see that these two Quasi life and death realm experts were at the end of their game, and they had a chance to kill by force. During the battle, Finns heart moved, and the voice of Heavenly Devil with coldness and resentment came unexpectedly in his mind: This is the battle strategy of Emperor of Heaven, one breath can transform three spirits! That insidious and despicable viin of Emperor of Heaven , If it werent for him, this Heavenly Devil wouldnt have suffered from being suppressed like this! Emperor of Heavensbat skills? Finn responded from the sea of consciousness. Thats right! Although I dont like the Emperor of Heaven, I have to admit that hisbat skills are terrifying. His explosive power and lethality are very powerful in a split second, and he can deliver a fatal blow! Heavenly Devils voice continued, As for your Terran old man, he is very talented. He has actually reached the stage of the great Quasi life and death realm, and his fist can reach the sky. It depends on whether he can resist it. If he can resist it, he hopes to win. After all, one Qi can transform The consumption of the Three Purities is huge, and it consumes a lot of blood, essence, energy, and origin. Senior, since you are awake, can you help me? Take action? Why do I need to take action? Why do I want to help you Terran? Unless the Emperor of Heavenes Of course, if the Emperor of Heaven is reallying, everyone will be finished. This Heavenly Devil is in this state, and there is only one finger in the world. They can crush him to death! Of course, you dont have to worry in this battle, even if you The Human Realm warrior is defeated, you wont die. This Heavenly Devil can still protect you. After saying this, Heavenly Devils consciousness fell silent. Finns face turned cold. He asked for help from others rather than for himself. He punched hard and attacked again. Jason also noticed the situation on Old Mr. Millers side, and he shouted: Old Mr. Miller, can you do it? You just woke up, and you finally want to be the leader, so dont show off at the end. If you dont seed, you will be suppressed. Boom! At this time, Old Mr. Miller and the Lord Uploders offensive bombarded each other again. It was still three evolved Lord Uploders who attacked together, each using differentbat skills and killing moves. This was terrifying, and the surrounding space was almost destroyed. It copsed, and the burst of immortal power surged like a river, swallowing up the void and sweeping towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers fist power was monstrous, and his heaven-reaching fist power shook the void and resonated with heaven and earth, but he still could not withstand the attacks of the three Lord Uploders. boom! boom! Old Mr. Miller was hit again by the Lord Uploders attack. He fell back and blood started to flow from the corner of his mouth. Fortunately, Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body is extremely powerful. After all, it has reached Supreme Perfection. Even so, Old Mr. Miller will inevitably be injured. After hearing Jasons shout, Old Mr. Miller was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, and responded angrily: You kid cant stand and talk without back pain. You kid is awesome, thene over and try the equivalent of three Immortality pairs. Lets take a look together. Old man, can you still speak? I thought you were so crushed that you couldnt even breathe. Fuck you, you better be careful. As for this guy, lets see how the old man beats him up! Old Mr. Miller said cursingly. Old Mr. Miller still has an extremely vicious vision. He can see that the secretbat skills used by Lord Uploders are indeed very powerful, but at the same time they must consume a huge amount of money.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, these two clones must be rted to the main body of Lord Uploders. They should be clones separated from his essence, blood and consciousness, and are connected to his main body. This means that no matter which one of these three Lord Uploders is traumatized, it will affect the true nature of the Lord Uploders. Moreover, the duration of such a heaven-defyingbat technique and secret method must be limited. As long as this secretbat skillsts for as long as itsts, Lord Uploders body will definitely be severely damaged and consume a lot of energy. Thats when its time to kill him. As soon as he thought of this, Old Mr. Millers whole body was filled with golden light, and a huge amount of energy and blood swept through the air. A powerful and boundless fist force emerged from his old body. He struck out with his fist, specifically catching a clone of Lord Uploders. Punch, punch like crazy. Old Mr. Miller wants topete with the Lord Uploders to see who can oust the other. He didnt believe that Lord Uploders could maintain thisbat skill for a long time. As long as Lord Uploders couldnt maintain it, he would take advantage of the situation and kill him. Chapter 2359 The Madness of Old Mr. Miller Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Miller shouted softly, and his fist posture evolved, prompting Samsara Fists fist posture. Old Mr. Miller punched out with both fists, and the power of the rules of life and death emerged. It was extremely powerful. Six kinds of heaven-reaching fist intentions emerged, forming six fist shadow sections, traversing the space, and freezing time. Heavenly, human, animal, asura, hungry ghost, and hellish paths. The six paths in the world can be reincarnated, but only boxing willst forever! Among them, the cross-section of the fist shadow formed by Heavenly, human, and animal paths surrounds the figure of one Lord Uploders, while the asura, hungry ghost, and hellish paths surround the figure of another Lord Uploders. On every cross section of the fist shadow, a heaven-reaching fist intention was revealed, which oppressed the heavens and caused the heaven and earth to shake. Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller activated March Arctic and instantly rushed towards the figure of the third Lord Uploders. His hearty and heroicughter cameC I walk around the world with a sword in my green shirt. I have one punch to defeat all the heroes! I am old but my punch is not old! Boom! As Old Mr. Millers voice sounded, a shocking fist shot up into the sky, and the golden light shone, as if it turned into the second round of eternal scorching sun. The brilliance of the scorching sun has been covered up! This is a punch that can overwhelm the heroes! The resonance of heaven and earth, blessed by supreme power, makes the light of this punch even more dazzling. The face of Lord Uploders suddenly changed. The other two figures were entangled in the cross-section of Samsara Fists fist shadow, and they would definitely not be able to rush over immediately. Immediately, the figure of Lord Uploders roared angrily, and activated the Source Force crazily. The vast and majestic immortal power bombarded forward along with the fists he evolved, causing the void to vibrate and continuously erupting. A voice as loud as thunder. boom! The offensives exchanged, and Old Mr. Millers golden fist light came over him. His fists overwhelmed the heavens, intimidating the heroes, and he was extremely domineering!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The fist power contained in it was unmatched, and it crushed forward with a devastating momentum. It broke through the offensive bursting out from the Lord Uploders figure with great force, and punched through it. boom! A dull, harsh sound came, and the figure of the Lord Uploders immediately flew backwards. Blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and he was already injured. Lewis, you deserve to die! Loud shouts came, and the figures of two other Lord Uploders had broken the seal of Samsara Fist. The figures of the two Lord Uploders rushed to Old Mr. Miller in an instant, and each disyed an extremely powerful attack and killing force. , that immortal power was surging, sweeping through the air, covering Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers punch just now consumed a lot of energy, and a breath of new energy had not yet been generated. He could only activate All Arctic to resist the attacks of the two Lord Uploders. boom! boom! The All Arctic evolved by Old Mr. Miller was broken, and Old Mr. Miller was knocked back several steps, with blood bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and was injured again. HahahaC But Old Mr. Miller alsoughed loudly and said: I want to see how long your clone canst! I dont mind sting you with clones one after another! While speaking, the figure of the Lord Uploders who had been knocked away by Old Mr. Millers punch stood up. This figure looked a bit illusory and seemed to be unsustainable. The aura seemed extremely unstable and might burst at any time. Danger. Three Pure Ones Return to One! A deep roar sounded. In an instant, the figures of the other two Lord Uploders suddenly disappeared on the battlefield and merged into the main body of the Lord Uploders. Immediately, Lord Uploders suddenly opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Thebat skill of transforming one qi into three pure beings is indeed very powerful, and can often kill powerful enemies in an instant, but the bacsh is also terrifying. Right now, Lord Uploders has suffered a bacsh, causing the aura of Cultivation in him to begin to weaken. Lord Uploders face was livid, and there was a surge of anger in his chest. He really couldnt figure it out. He activated thisbat skill just to form the equivalent of three Immortality strong men in a short time and kill Old in one fell swoop. Mr. Miller, but he didnt expect Old Mr. Millers physical body to be so powerful. After several strong attacks, he was still unable to break Old Mr. Millers physical body, and Old Mr. Miller resisted. In the process, his clone was also injured by Old Mr. Miller, and the clones injuries were eventually superimposed on his main body. Coupled with the bacsh of thisbat skill, he was also seriously injured. Cant you hold on anymore? You have the ability to create ten or eight clones for me. If you have this ability, I just kick my legs and raise my hands to surrender. I wont fight you anymore. It is natural that Old Mr. Millers face does not turn red and his heart does not beat. There are really ten or eight clones of Lord Uploders. Its just a p in the face. Theres no need to fight at all. Then it will be another tactic. Lord Uploders face was livid, and he said coldly: Lewis, dont be too proud. You are also seriously injured. Do you really think you can defeat me? After reaching Immortality, the recovery of Qi, blood and origin is much faster. You really reminded me, so I will continue to beat you until you are unable to recover! Old Mr. Miller spoke with confidence and a hint of arrogance. boom! boom! boom! As soon as he finished speaking, Old Mr. Miller activated the Sixth Golden Body, and his energy and blood surged, reflecting the heavens. His golden fist light was wrapped with domineering and arrogant meaning, and it smashed into the air, and the lightning-fast North Korea Then the Lord Uploders sted past. Damn it! Lord Uploders couldnt help but cursed secretly. He just felt that Old Mr. Miller was like a madman. Not only was his golden body powerful, but his Heavenly Fist Intention was even more iprehensible. Even if he attacked and killed with his immortal power, he couldnt. restraint. Lord Uploders also became fierce. The immortal energy and blood in his body surged crazily. He fully activated his Source Force and disyed his most powerfulbat skills. The immortal power contained in him engulfed him forward and also killed Old Mr. . Miller. ugh! In the battlefield on the other side, a Destruction Gun evolved by the Sacred Son of Destruction pierced the body of a strong man in the Quasi life and death realm. The Quasi life and death realm strongman roared and punched the Sacred Son of Destruction, knocking the Sacred Son of Destruction away. HoweverC boom! A fist packed with the terrifying power of the Heavenly Devil hit the back of the Quasi life and death realm strongman. The power of the Heavenly Devil contained in the fist immediately prated into the Quasi life. The body of the strong man in the and death realmpletely detonated his injuries. This strong man in the Quasi life and death realm was already seriously injured when he was attacked by Old Mr. Millers fists. He has been using Source Force to suppress the injuries in his body. Now, as the Sacred Son of Destruction and Finns attacks hit him, he could no longer suppress it. The injuries in his bodypletely exploded. He opened his mouth and coughed up blood. There was a strong sense of unwillingness in his eyes, and his body slowly fell to the ground. , died just like that. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Wolf Boy were besieging another strong man in the Quasi life and death realm. At this time, Finn and the Sacred Son of Destruction, who had blood on his lips, came over and the four of them joined forces to attack and kill each other. This Quasi life and death realm strongman was also stubbornly resisting and could not hold on for long. Chapter 2360 Determine the outcome When the four people, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Wolf Boy, rushed toward the Quasi life and death realm strongman, the other persons face darkened. He already knew that he had no way out. But as a strong person in the Quasi life and death realm, he naturally has dignity. Of course, he will not sit still and wait for death. He roared angrily, no longer caring about his injuries or suppressing it. He broke out the strongest battle. With his strength, he evolved into the most powerful boxing technique, withyers of fist shadows filling the air, overwhelming the sky, and bombarding Sacred Son of Destruction and others. kill! Sacred Son of Destruction, they all roared loudly, and they all used their strongest offensive. Sacred Son of Destruction used Seal of Destruction again, Finns Heavenly Devil fist crossed the air, Purple Phoenix Saintess true phoenix phantom merged with her fist, and Wolf Boys Wolf Boy illusion also merged into his fist. Boom! The fists of the four young prodigies united together and moved forward to attack. They collided with the fists of the Quasi life and death realm strongman and exploded in the air. puffC Finn, Wolf Boy and others coughed up blood and were knocked away. The face of the Quasi life and death realm expert also turned pale. The injuries in his body werepletely pulled and exploded. He was unable to suppress it anymore and could only fall to the ground with a face full of unwillingness and frustration. Sacred Son of Destruction and others were also seriously injured. Several bones on Sacred Son of Destructions body were broken. Finns face was pale and blood was constantly bleeding from his mouth. The same goes for Purple Phoenix Saintess, whose clothes were dyed red with blood. Wolf Boy is also seriously injured, but he is like a ferocious wolf. No matter how seriously injured he is, he will show his sharp teeth tenaciously and wait for an opportunity to unleash a ferocious blow to kill. prey. Therefore, Wolf Boy saw that there was danger on Jasons side and was holding back Iam and Inferno alone. Wolf Boypletely ignored his own injuries and charged forward like a wounded and bloodthirsty wolf. Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess and others also moved towards Mixed God Son and Saint Dsosie. Robert and Benji led Zack, Marcel, Dark Phoniex, Emily, Lilith and others to attack and kill these two Gods. The situation was also critical and they needed to rush over immediately to support and suppress these Lord Plumptons. Jason breathed a sigh of relief, feeling relieved. The counterattack n he had nned before was sessful. Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and Wolf Boy sessfully killed the two seriously injured Quasi life and death realms. The strong ones were killed. In this way, the pressure on The Human Realm warriors is greatly reduced. As long as Old Mr. Miller wins, this battle will bepletely won. Jasons whole body immediately became energetic, and the Sunling Bloodline also surged. Speaking of which, Jasons condition is already very bad. He was already seriously injured, but it was only because of the power of Green Dragons Golden Body and the prosperity of Sunling Bloodline that he has been able to persist until now. Iam possesses the strength of the Quasi life and death realm, and is hardly injured, so he always presses Jason down and beats him, causing Jasons body to break apart and blood sttering, but he still cannot knock Jason down. At this time, the power of JasonGreen Dragons Golden Body was revealed. With the support of Sunling Bloodline, Jason was also taking some pills to restore his own energy and blood and fight tenaciously. Inferno, you are worthy enough to be the genius of The Celestial Realm? Come and fight! Jason shouted loudly, his fighting spirit rising, and his murderous intent fierce. Infernos face turned livid and angry, but he did not dare to respond to Jasons words. Ever since Old Mr. Miller came out with force, he had a very bad feeling. Sure enough, all the Quasi life and death realm experts brought by Lord Uploders were dead, even Lord Droop was dead. Even Lord Uploders, an Immortality expert, could not suppress Lewis. Once Lewis wins, wont it be the end of the rest of them in The Celestial Realm? Thinking of this, Inferno felt shuddering. No matter what, kill Jason! Iam shouted coldly, his own pressure of life and death was zing, and his eyes were filled with a murderous intent as deep as prison, extremely thick. Jason is so unbelievable that he cannot be killed without killing him. Originally, The Celestial Realmsyout and n for The Human Realm was very close to sess, but no one thought that Lewis would wake up and enter the great Quasi life and death realm in one fell swoop, causing arge number of warriors in The Human Realm to appear. reverse. But in Iams opinion, as long as Jason can be sessfully killed, The Celestial Realm will not lose this time!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lewis is incredible and has reached the Quasi life and death realm, but he is also old. How much potential does he have for advancement? Jason is different. The quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor has suchbat power and physique. Once he fully grows up, he will definitely threaten The Celestial Realm. Whoosh! Iam split the air and shed in front of Jason. Then he struck with his fists. The power of life and death filled the air, like burning mes, and engulfed Jason. Want to kill me? Then show more strength! This is not enough! Jason roared, and he fought hard. Sunling Bloodline surged wildly. He disyed variousbat skills, including Formation Arctics confinement, Soldier Arctics killing, Fighter Arctics fighting spirit, Human Emperor Fist, and Heaven. Fist and so on, all use it, bursting out with all their strength. Jason never thought about reversing the situation and killing Iam. This was unrealistic. His purpose was to dy and hold on to Iam, a strong man in the Quasi life and death realm. Otherwise, if Iam is allowed to kill him, the others will be in mortal danger. However, with Jasons current serious injury, it would be extremely difficult to hold Iam back. Old Mr. Miller, its up to you. If you dont deal with that Immortality opponent quickly, I really wont be able to survive! Jason thought to himself. boom! boom! At this time, the battle between Old Mr. Miller and the Lord Uploders also entered a fierce stage. As the loud and vibrating sound of fists sounded, the void in this area was about to explode, and terrifying energy was boiling, sweeping in all directions. In the field, some blood spattered. Whether it is Lord Uploders or Old Mr. Miller, both of them have been injured again and are bleeding, which means that the battle between them has reached a point where the winner has to be decided. The moment the winner is determined is naturally the moment of life and death. boom! At this time, Old Mr. Miller and Lord Uploders punched each other again. The punches were powerful, and the strong wind of the fists swept through the sky, forming a powerful and unparalleled energy storm. When the punch fell, Old Mr. Miller and Lord Uploders were both shaken, and each took a few steps back. Blood is bleeding from the corner of Lord Uploderss mouth, and the white robe on his body is also stained with blood. His breath has begun to decline in the direction of weakness. Even though he is a strong Immortality, he cant hold on anymore. Old Mr. Miller is also injured, but his fighting spirit and fighting spirit are still shining in the sky, unparalleled. Even vaguely, Old Mr. Miller seems to be nurturing a fist intention. Now this fist intention has begun to take shape, and a monstrous coercion rises and sweeps through the sky! Do you still have the strength to beat the pack? If not, then this battle should be over! Old Mr. Miller looked calm, looked at Lord Uploders, and said. Chapter 2361: Combining fists and swords, you can’t kill! The eyes of Lord Uploders were extremely cold, and the look on his face was livid and resentful. He finally saw with his own eyes the horror of the Great Quasi life and death realm. No wonder there are records in ancient times that the Great Quasi life and death realm can be killed! Of course, this immortality generally refers to the primary level of immortality. However, being able to counterattack the powerful Immortality is already extremely terrifying. Now, Lord Uploders have experienced it firsthand that this Quasi life and death realm is indeed abnormal. Now, Lord Uploders has been seriously injured, but he can clearly feel that Old Mr. Millers momentum is still rising, which is scary. The more the fighting spirit and fighting spirit are polished, the stronger they be. This is the power of a strong person! Right now, Old Mr. Miller is condensing this momentum, so Old Mr. Millers pressure is still overwhelming, just because his momentum field has dominated this battlefield. Lord Uploders has cold eyes. As an Immortality strongman, he was born in The Celestial RealmEEmperor Throop Bloodline. He has his arrogance. Even though he is only the peak of the first level of Immortality, ordinary middle-level Immortality strongmen may not be his opponents. . Now, under the pressure of Old Mr. Millers unparalleled punching power, he hit a wall and was unable to knock down Old Mr. Miller. Even if I die, I will drag you to hell! Lord Uploders looked ferocious and said in a fierce tone. Then you must have this qualification! Old Mr. Miller spoke. He moved forward step by step, with unparalleled power. The big trend he gathered became more and more powerful. Even if he was injured and coughed up blood, there was a peak of Cultivation in him. , Whose momentum would you give me! This is a manifestation of the strong confidence of Cultivation. He was seriously injured that year and his Cultivation fell. He was disheartened and finally got out of the adversity. He punched through the Cultivation cage and was bacshed by The Power of the Heaven. He narrowly escaped death and once he woke up, he entered the Quasi life and death realm! What kind of suffering has he not experienced? What kind of storms has he not experienced? By now, his Cultivation heart has been polished to an indestructible state, so what does this injury mean at the moment? He is confident that his fists are invincible, so he believes that his fists can st the opponent. Lewis, its not easy to kill me! Lord Uploders roared angrily, and the immortal energy and blood surged up from his body, and strands of immortal energy surrounded his body, making his physical body glow with ayer of radiance. The body of the Immortality strongman is said to be immortal. There must be a reason for destruction. The strongest body is indeed far stronger than the Quasi life and death realm. Whoosh! Lord Uploders moved and sprinted towards Old Mr. Miller like a discharged cannonball. His powerful body crushed the void, crushing the space. His fists were powerful and swept through the air. , that immortal force shook the sky and sted towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller took a step forward and disappeared on the spot, avoiding Lord Uploders prepared punch. There were space energy fluctuations on the right side of Lord Uploders. Lord Uploders was like a dragon. He twisted his body, and then swept his right leg out with great force, infusing him with his own boundless immortality. With great strength, he swept his leg and directly sted that Fangkong. boom! At that moment, the figure of Old Mr. Miller appeared, and he made a fist move, and the barricade met Lord Uploders sweeping leg. Formation Arctic! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, he used Nine Characters Fist, formed an array in the void, and imprisoned the Lord Uploders. Lord Uploders murderous intent was violent, and his own immortal power surged into the sky, trying to break the confinement of the Formation Arctic. In an instant, the space began to fluctuate violently. Old Mr. Millers own power was getting stronger and stronger, and he gave a soft drinkC Samsara Fist! boom! Ye Lao punched out, and the fist was filled with the power of thew of life and death. As the fist evolved, six heaven-reaching fist intentions emerged, forming six fist shadow sections, cutting across the sky, and then sted towards the Lord Uploders. . In an instant, endless fist power soared into the sky, shaking the sky and causing the heaven and earth to resonate. The Heavenly Fist Intent embodies a mighty and supreme force of Heavenly Power. It seems to contain a ray of Heavenly Mystery, forming the unstoppable power of Heavenly Dao. The human fist spirit embodies an unyielding fighting spirit in which man can defeat nature, and has a boxing spirit that protects all people in the world. The cross-section of the fists of the Hungry Ghost Way is like thousands of ghostsing out together. It is terrifying and wants to devour all living beings, with a bloody murderous intention. Each cross-section of the fist shadow shows apletely different fist intention. The fist intention reaches the sky, dominates the sky, and suppresses the Lord Uploders. Break it for me! Lord Uploders roared angrily, and he evolved his fighting tactics, striking horizontally with his left hand and sting with his right fist, trying to break through the suppression of the six shadow cross sections. Unity of the Six Paths!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller looked calm, he spoke softly, and the fist posture changed again. In an instant, the six fist shadow sections merged into one, forming a light gate of the fist shadow section, blooming with a dazzling golden light. Contains boundless energy. boom! Old Mr. Miller punched forward, and the huge fist shadow space formed by Unity of the Six Pathspletely enveloped Lord Uploders, swallowing him whole. In the huge space of the fist shadow section, I could vaguely see the fists of Lord Uploders constantly bombarding me, trying to blow up this huge fist shadow section, but it was in vain. finallyC With a bang, the fist shadow section was directly suppressed, and the fist intention contained within exploded. The terrifying fist energy impacted Lord Uploders, knocking him flying out. He continued to cough up blood in mid-air, and his breath Weakened again. Old Mr. Miller still looked calm andposed. He stepped forward, and the general trend he had formed had reached its peak, suppressing the scene. Old Mr. Millers gaze suddenly looked to the left. In front of the left side, there was a figure standing proudly, with an illusory knife shadow condensed in his right hand, which stuck straight into the ground, supporting his body from falling. This is de Evil. Finy, you have been fighting with me for many years, and you are also verypetitive. The sword you have cultivated for forty years is as powerful as the sky, very strong! For being able to evolve such a sword intention, it is not an exaggeration to call it a sword saint! Old Mr. Miller suddenly spoke, with some emotion in his tone, and finally he continued, Your heart-asking sword awakened me, so why not you and I join forces and try to see how much this strong man of The Celestial Realm Immortality weighs! Come on, Finy, isnt it just to wait for my fist intention to mark the void with your sword intention? Come and have a good fight! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, the sound filling the air. boom! At that moment, Old Mr. Miller punched the sky with a fierce punch. The huge fist shadow formed covered the sky and the sun. The void became unstable, and the heaven and earth roared and shook. at the same timeC Buzz! The sound of a sword sounded loudly, and the shadow of the sword light condensed from de Evils right hand suddenly flew into the air, activating the heart-searching sword intention imprinted in the void. With thebined force of fists and swords, you cant kill! Old Mr. Millers roaring voice sounded. A huge mountain-like boxing shadow copsed into the sky, containing a heaven-reaching fist spirit, and it was attacking the Lord Uploders with an irresistible aura of divine power. At the same time, a sh of sword light lit up on the edge of the sky, like the sword that opened the sky. The sword light cut through the void, and the sword intent contained in it went straight to the nine heavens and shed at the Lord Uploders. In The Human Realm, the strongest fist intention and the strongest sword intention resonate at this moment to kill the Lord Uploders! Chapter 2362 The Human Realm Dominates The fist was radiant, and the huge mountain-like fist shadow crushed the sky and exploded in the sky. The magnificent fist intention prated the world, making the power of the punch seem to be able to knock down the stars in the nine heavens! Not only that, there was also a bright sword light that passed through the sky, like a sword that cut through the sky, splitting the heaven and earth, splitting this space, and shing forward with the momentum of cutting everything horizontally. This is The Human Realms strongest fist intention and sword intention. At this moment, they are united together to suppress the Lord Uploders. Lord Uploderss face was pale, and blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth. He was already in a state of embarrassment, and the aura of Cultivation on his body had also weakened. At the moment, the fist and sword intent that shocked the world and shook the sky wereing, leaving him with no way to escape, and they were already approaching in an instant. Break it for me! Lord Uploders opened his mouth and let out a shrill roar. His whole body was filled with immortal energy and blood like an angry sea. He already felt an extremely fatal threat. He could only break through by unleashing his strongest killing move at all costs. Thebination of fist intention and sword intention is the result. Boom! Lord Uploders Source Force swept across like crazy, and the condensed immortal power gathered on his fists. He sted out one after another fists, and the monstrous fists hit upwards, and the immortal power contained within them The power exploded in full force, as violent and ferocious as the roaring ocean! However, when the Heavenly Fist Intent that resonated with the world was suppressed, Lord Uploders couldnt resist the force of the fist that he tried to burst out, and waspletely unable topete with the unparalleled killing fist in the world. This punch forcefully crushed Lord Uploders boxing attack, and the Heavenly Fist Intent struck Lord Uploders body. Immediately afterwardsC ugh! The sword intention of Wen Xins sword also struck Lord Uploders. The meaning of this sword was called Wen Xin. It cut the heart of Cultivation and broke the origin of Cultivation! puffC Lord Uploders opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood, and then his body began to crack, and the origin of Cultivation showed cracks. In the endC Click! The flesh body is cracked and the origin is broken! Lord Uploders life breath was passing away rapidly, and the vitality in his eyes was beginning to fade away. He opened his mouth but could not say a word. He never thought that he actually lost! Failure means death! Defeated and killed, there is no other way out! The Celestial Realm is very strong? Sooner orter, we will kill The Celestial Realm! Old Mr. Miller said in an indifferent tone.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Plop! Lord Uploders fell to the ground. A powerful Immortality was killed! Old Mr. Miller used the Quasi life and death realm to kill Lord Uploders, a peak powerhouse at the beginning of Immortality. Such a record is unique to The Human Realm! At this timeC boom! The powerful fist movement with the power of life and death rippled through the air, and the fist movement developed by Iam was heading towards Jason to kill him. Jason roared angrily, but he was still holding on. His fists flew across the air, struggling to resist and meet Iams killing punch. With a loud bang, Jason was knocked away, his body cracked again, and blood sttered. Jason, I will kill you today! Iam shouted loudly, his body was like lightning, and he rushed towards Jason, trying to seize this opportunity to kill Jason. However, Iam moved, and before he could take action, the space he was in was suddenly imprisoned, and a wave of Terrain Formation Power swept towards him, apanied by a force of life and death rules. Who can you kill? An old but indifferent voice came. Iams face was horrified. He turned his head suddenly and subconsciously looked at the battlefield where the Lord Uploders had been. A terrible thought came to his mind C could it be that the Lord Uploders had been defeated and died? Iam had been concentrating on chasing Jason, so he didnt pay attention to the battle between Old Mr. Miller and Lord Uploders. He still had no idea until Lord Uploders died in the battle. However, when Iam turned his head, what he saw was a fist light, a golden, magnificent, and powerful sky-reaching fist light sting towards him. ah! Iam roared and punched with all his strength, the power of life and death erupting in full force. However, it has no effect. That fist light had an unparalleled domineering momentum and came directly to kill, and punched Iams body. WowC Iam opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and flew backwards. Before Iam couldnd, another shocking punch chased him, hitting Iams body hard with one punch. In an instant, Iams body was almost torn apart, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and the rain of blood dyed the sky red. The next moment, Old Mr. Miller appeared next to Jason. He put his hand on Jasons shoulder, his face moved slightly, and the wrinkles on his old face rxed, and he said with a smile: Jason, youre pretty good. Well. The strength of this physique is better than blue. Is this the fusion of Blue Dragon Physique and Grand Vajra Realm Physique? Old man, you have a good eye, you can actually see it right away. Jason chuckled. Old Mr. Miller snorted and said in an old-fashioned way: Of course. After all, you are an old man who grew up by pooping and peeing. What the hell are you talking about? When Jason heard this, his face suddenly darkened. Mudd, he finally saw that this old man still had his true nature after he woke up, and his words could choke someone to death. Old Mr. Miller looked forward and said, You guys, stop fighting ande back. Robert, Benji, Zack, Marcel, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Lilith and other young geniuses from The Human Realm who were besieging the three Gods all retreated. All of them were injured, but their fighting spirit remained unabated and their fighting spirit was strong. . Old Mr. Miller nced around with squinted eyes, nodded and said, They are all very good. It seems that while I was sleeping, the changes in human cultivation were also amazing. The younger generation has finally begun to grow up. While speaking, Old Mr. Miller looked towards Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosie. These three Gods stood where they were and didnt dare to move at all. These were beings that could kill Immortalitys powerful beings. How could they dare to make any move? The faces of the three Gods were extremely pale, and they could be described as despairing. They knew that this time The Celestial Realms plot against The Human Realm hadpletely failed. The inconspicuous old man in front of him turned the entire situation around with his own efforts. I once said in Hyacinth that when the younger generation fights, let the younger generation fight. Whether they live or die depends on their own opportunities and strengths. The older generation does not need to intervene. Old Mr. Miller He opened his mouth and continued, You three are all from The Celestial Realm, and you are all of the younger generation. What the old man said in Hyacinth is also valid for you, and I will not take action against you. However, Jason and you are both of the same generation. , so its okay for Jason to take action against you, or even kill you. Of course, if you can defeat Jason in turn, thats your ability. As he spoke, Old Mr. Miller pressed his palm on Jasons back. Jason suddenly felt that some of the power of life and death remaining in his body was dissipating, and his injuries began to improve. Chapter 2363 Fighting Three Gods Alone! Old Mr. Miller is dissolving the remaining power of life and death in Jasons body. In fact, since Jason Green Dragons Golden Body has reached the primary level of the Sixth Golden Body, the damage caused by these powers of life and death to him is limited, and he can dissipate it himself. , it just takes time. Now Old Mr. Miller is directly helping him resolve it, causing the injuries in his body to begin to improve. During this process, Jason operated Zhe Arctic to recover from his injuries. At the same time, his Green Dragons Golden Body also began to activate, and began to glow with green-gold light, giving people a feeling that his body was like ss, and his whole body was The feeling of transparency is a reflection of a strong body and a wless state. Old Mr. Miller naturally sensed it. He didnt say anything on the surface, but secretly he couldnt help but mutteredC Damn it, this kid is a big pervert! He is a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. Even several peaks of Quasi life and death realm cant defeat him. Its unreasonable! I have to continue to work hard to improve myself. This kids physical body is enough Physique, once Cultivation breaks through, Im afraid it will be almost the same as my physical physique. No, we cant let this kid overtake us, otherwise wont this kid be going to make a big difference? He thought so, but the joy in Old Mr. Millers old eyes almost overflowed. He was very happy to see Jasons progress. Only in this way can he live up to the Dragon Bloodline he possesses. . However, Old Mr. Miller was also quite emotional. In the past twenty years or so, he had sealed Jasons fate with the Dragon Sealing Technique and had been protecting him secretly, allowing Jason to grow step by step. Ancient Martial Arts Conference, when he unsealed Jasons destiny, wasnt he full of expectations, hoping that Jason would soar to the sky and rise like a flying dragon? Originally, he thought he would not be able to see it, but that day he was attacked by The Power of the Heaven. Old Mr. Miller also felt that he could not resist, but he believed that Jason would not disappoint his expectations. Sure enough, after waking up this time, he saw Jasons progress, and saw that Jason had gained a kind of calmness and killing power that he had learned through experience. This kid is finally growing up. Old Mr. Miller secretlymented that the child he had protected for more than 20 years was growing up step by step. He felt relieved and had a little more expectations. At the back, Jasons energy and blood surged into the sky, and the Sunling Bloodline swept across the sky, as endless as a vast ocean. Old Mr. Miller immediately said: You three of The Celestial Realms geniuses are injured. Jasons injury was much worse than yours before. Now, Jasons injury has recovered to about the same level as you. So, this is a fair fight Speaking of which, you also have an advantage. Jason is fighting against three of you. You win because of your ability. You can stay or leave if you want. Jason lost. It can only be said that he does not have the strength to overpower The Celestial Realm genius. He cant me himself. Jason walked forward, his energy and blood overwhelming, covering the sky. He looked calmly at Mixed God Son, Saint Dsosie, and Inferno. Under the urging of Fighter Arctic, his fighting spirit soared into the sky. Three Gods, lets fight! Decide between life and death! Jason said in an indifferent tone, without any unnecessary emotion, only an awe-inspiring murderous intention permeated the air. In his chest, the endless grief, anger and rage turned into a strong and deep killing intent. Jason just wants to kill people, just because today, The Human Realm warriors shed too much blood and too many people died! Mixed God Son, Inferno, and Saint Dsosies expressions darkened. They knew that there was no way out. Even if they didnt want to fight Jason, it was not up to them. If they want to survive, their only hope is to defeat Jason. They believed what Old Mr. Miller said. Since Old Mr. Miller said that as long as they could defeat Jason, or even kill him, they could leave or stay if they wanted, and Old Mr. Miller would not take action against them. So now, the three Gods can only let go and gamble! This was a real fight for their lives, and they could all feel the deep and intense murderous intent brewing under Jasons calm expression. Mixed God Son The three of them looked at each other and saw the murderous intent in each others eyes. The only way to break the situation was to fight! Fight! Jason spoke, and his own Sunling Bloodline swept through the air. He evolved a gravity field and swept towards the three Gods. The thick and boundless gravity potential field copsed like a hundred thousand mountains. The pressure was heavy and boundless, and the shadow of a hundred thousand mountains was faintly presented, suppressing the three Gods with the monstrous momentum. Whoosh! Jason moved and rushed forward with murderous intent. Mixed Elements Master, Gods Presence! Mixed God Son shouted violently. At that moment, there was a sealed power in Mixed God Sons body that was unsealing, and a vague figure appeared faintly in the void. The pressure was in the sky, shaking the heavens, and filled with boundless energy. Breath of Mixed Elements. This blurry figure instantly merged with the Mixed God Son. The aura of the Mixed God Son instantly climbed to the extreme. It was extremely powerful and seemed to be reaching the peak of the Extreme Realm Emperor. This is Mixed Veins forbiddenbat skill-Gods Presence! Gods Presence, like a goding down, attached to ones body, can secretly rely on the power of the Mixed Vein Ancient Ancestor. If ones own strength and body are strong enough, the power of the Ancient Ancestor that can be carried will be stronger. There is no doubt that this is an extremely powerful and terrifyingbat skill, not much different from The Celestial RealmEEmperor Throop Bloodlines One Qi Transforms Three Pure Ones.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Human Kings Forbidden Technique, the power of blood! Saint Dsosie also roared violently, and his own Human Kings Blood swept through the air. Faintly, the Human Kings Blood seemed to be burning, thus releasing the more powerful blood power of Saint Dsosie. In an instant, Saint Dsosie was like a god and demoning to the world, like an ancient King of Man, with only a monstrous pressure appearing, extremely powerful. The Wrath of Inferno! Inferno did not dare to neglect, and also broke out into his strongest state. Inferno energy and blood swept through the sky. In the zing fire-like Inferno energy and blood, a majestic figure appeared that suppressed the nine heavens and ten earths. It was surrounded by runes like mes. It was so dazzling that people could not look directly at it. Wisps of Infernos power merged into Infernos body, causing Infernos aura to rise rapidly. At this moment, all three Gods used forbiddenbat skills. They didnt dare to ck off or neglect anything. Although the Jason in front of them was one against three, they were very aware of Jasons terrifying power. Even the strongest people in the Quasi life and death realm couldnt defeat Jason. This was enough to exin the problem. . The Seal of the Mixed Elements! Mixed God Son watched Jason rush over, and he immediately activated The Seal of the Mixed Elements to block Jason. Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, Inferno and Saint Dsosie also took action, attacking Jason from both sides. Jasons battle against the three Gods alone begins. Chapter 2364 Killing Gods (1) Formation Arctic! Jason shouted coldly. He activated Formation Arctic to resist Mixed God Sons The Seal of the Mixed Elements. Then, fist seals evolved one after another, marking the void like zing suns. It rose into the sky and burst into dazzling light. In an instant, these fist marks branding the void struck Saint Dsosie and Inferno respectively with overwhelming power. Jason didnt even look at the result of the blow. He rushed directly towards Inferno like the humanoid tyrannosaurus. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason yelled in a low voice and used the Human Emperor Fist punch. Boom! Dragon-shaped Qi transformed into thousands of dragon-shaped Qi, forming thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, which contained a powerful and unparalleled imperial power. Then Mixed God Son strangled him. Thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon are surrounding them with overwhelming momentum. You can imagine how frightening that momentum is. Every Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon contains that Source Force swept and strangled Mixed God Son indiscriminately. God of Chaos Fist! Mixed God Son roared angrily. He activated Mixed Veins strongest fist, and the surging Breath of Mixed Elements swept through him and surrounded him. As his fist evolved, Vortex of Mixed Elements formed one after another. There is a terrifying energy erupting in it, swallowing up the surrounding energy. The Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon evolved by Jason was immediately swallowed up by the Vortex of Mixed Elements to offset the damage caused by the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. However, it is impossible topletely swallow thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, these Vortex of Mixed Elements. Immediately, there were also waves of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon impacting Mixed God Son. Mixed God Son ignored it and had ayer of Breath of Mixed Elements to protect his body, but under the entanglement of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon The killing impact caused Mixed God Sons mouth to bleed. The fist of God of Chaos turns everything upside down! Mixed God Son suddenly shouted loudly, he evolved his fists, and instantly mobilized the Vortex of Mixed Elements, forming a vortex like a ck hole, and suddenly enveloped Jason. Huh? Thats interesting! Jason was a little surprised. He also saw that the Vortex of Mixed Elements activated by the Mixed God Son could swallow up, or transform, the energy of his Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon, forming the terrifying Vortex of Mixed Elements. Power, and then attack and attack the opponent. This is simr to repaying the other person with his own way. Sword of the Emperor, kill! Jason shouted loudly, and without hesitation he used the fourth form of the Human Emperor Fist C Sword of the Emperor! The endless spirit of the emperor began to spread from his body, sweeping through the sky with overwhelming pressure. A sharp sword intent began to emerge from Jasons body, tearing the void apart. boom! Jason punched, and as the punch evolved, the fist turned into a huge sword that shed across the world. The sword glow was zing, and the sword energy released spread out thousands of miles, as if it was going to prate the world and sh everything. enemy! ugh! Jasons fist struck, and the evolved Sword of the Emperor also moved forward, splitting the void, and shed at the Mixed God Son with a fierce and boundless power. Immediately, the Vortex of Mixed Elements that was originally engulfing Jason was split open by the Sword of the Emperor. The shadow of the Sword of the Emperor moved forward and continued to sh at the Mixed God Son. Heaven Breaking Fist! Mixed God Sons face was startled. He roared angrily and used Mixed Veins other powerful boxing technique. The power of the fist was sky-breaking and the killing momentum was unparalleled. He used all his strength to explode and added Gods Presence Possessed, the power of the punches erupted by Mixed God Son at this moment is almost close to the offensive of ordinary Quasi life and death realm beginners. But this still couldnt stop Jasons sword from killing. The phantom of the Sword of the Emperor fell, breaking Mixed God Sons fist. The sharp and boundless sword light contained in it also didnt enter the Mixed God. Sons body. PfftC Mixed God Son opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and fell backwards. Murderous intent arose in Jasons eyes, and he rushed towards Mixed God Son, preparing to take advantage of the situation and chase him. At this timeC boom! boom! Inferno and Saint Dsosie had already attacked. They broke through the bombardment of JasonNine Fist Seals, carrying a huge power, evolved the most powerful boxing style, and all bombarded Jason. Retreat! Jason shouted loudly. He did not slow down his forward speed. He punched out with both fists, sting out fist shadows all over the sky, and faced Saint Dsosie and Inferno. boom! boom! Jason resisted most of the attacks from these two Gods, but some attacks still hit his body. However, when Saint Dsosie and Infernos attacks hit Jason, they felt like a body of copper and iron. Like a body of cast steel, it ispletely indestructible. Such a powerful physical body made Saint Dsosie and Inferno look shocked.Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Jason had also rushed in front of Mixed God Son. His eyes turned cold and he shouted loudlyC Extention Arctic! boom! Jason evolved the Extention Arctic fist seal, and the power of his own Sunling Bloodline crazily merged into the Extention Arctic fist seal, revealing a violent, majestic, and destructive aura of power. This time, Jason was under control, not pouring all the energy into him, which was not necessary. Extention Arctic, smash the mountains and rivers with fists! Jason yelled coldly, and the punch came out. The huge force of the punch shook the void violently, crushing the mountains and rivers with his punch, and crushing forward with an indomitable momentum. The majestic force condensed in the Extention Arctic fist seal The huge force also exploded, like a ferocious beast swallowing the Mixed God Son with its bloody mouth. Break it for me! Mixed God Son roared. He sensed the crisis. As soon as he stabilized his body, he immediately activated his Source Force crazily. The Power of Mixed Elements emerged crazily and struck forward with his explosive punches. Boom! The deafening sound of punches came. The majestic force from Jasons punch directly engulfed Mixed God Son. The Power of Mixed Elements that Mixed God Son burst out with all its strength was also unable to resist. The gap was too big. With a bang, Jasons fist hit Mixed God Sons chest with invincible power. The sound of cracking fractures continued to be heard. At this moment, no one knew how many bones in Mixed God Sons body were broken. of interruption. PfftC Mixed God Son opened his mouth and coughed up blood, then flew out. Whoosh! Jason urged March Arctic, followed him closely, and reached out his hand to grab Mixed God Sons throat. Inferno and Saint Dsosie, who were about to chase them, saw this scene, and their faces were startled. They were a bit defensive and found it difficult to attack and kill them. Jason, I, I am the Gods of Mixed Vein, you dare to kill me? Mixed God Son was seriously injured, his breath was weak, but his tone was cold. Jason nced at Mixed God Son and said in a calm tone: For you Gods, I used to think of you as moving treasure troves. I thought about defeating you, but I didnt kill you. Id capture you and then follow you. The Celestial The forces that the Realm belongs to demand a sky-high ransom. But now, I have changed my mind. Today, one after another of The Human Realms Cultivation seniors went to death to kill the enemy, which made me understand a truth. The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm can only be enemies. Since We are enemies, so we shouldnt have any illusions or kindness. Kill one by one, kill a pair by two, this is the best way to deal with the enemy! As he spoke, the five fingers of Jasons right hand that mped Mixed God Sons throat suddenly burst out with a huge force. He twisted hard, and with a click, Mixed God Sons neck was neatly broken! Chapter 2365 Killing Gods (2) Mixed God Son is dead! His neck was broken by Jason in an extremely cruel manner, his life was cut off, his breath was gone, and there was no possibility of resurrection! Saint Dsosie and Inferno were immediately stunned. They couldnt believe the scene they saw in front of them. They really never thought that anyone among them would die. In fact, when their followers and even powerful Lord Uploders died in battle, they had already had a premonition, but they were unwilling to ept it or face it. It wasnt until Mixed God Son died that they suddenly woke up and understood a bloody reality C they would die in The Human Realm, and their status as Gods had no effect in The Human Realm. No one would care about them because they were Gods. Because of his identity, he should be killed or killed! Boom! At this time, there was a sudden sound of thunder on the horizon, followed by wind and clouds, and the air was suddenly stained with blood! The real blood color is as red as blood, and extremely sad. It is a piece of blood cloud, with inexplicable rules appearing faintly, showing the aura of Hunyuan. At the same time, there was an inexplicable energy in the sky that shed away and disappearedpletely between heaven and earth, as if it meant the disappearance of a certain life. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. After a while, he murmured to himself: A miracle from heaven! It seems that this genius of The Celestial Realm has great luck and outstanding talent, so after his death, he attracted strange things from heaven and earth. elephant! Old Mr. Miller also has some understanding of this. When some of the most powerful people, such as those who have reached the Creation realm and above, die, rules will appear, and the world will mourn together, causing strange phenomena. In addition, there are some peerless geniuses who inherit the great destiny of heaven and earth. Once they fall, some strange phenomena will also appear. There is no doubt that Mixed God Son is definitely a genius. If he had note to The Human Realm and had been in The Celestial Realm, then the Cultivation Realm he could reach must be extremely high, and he would even be qualified to impact eternity. Unfortunately, when he came to The Human Realm, he met a genius of The Human Realm who was even more unfaithful than him, and he was destined to die a tragic end. Jason had no intention of paying attention to the so-called vision. He stared at Inferno and Saint Dsosie with his scarlet eyes. He raised the corner of his mouth, revealing his white teeth, and said with a sneer: Mixed God Son, take the first step, you two. Its your turn next! Saint Dsosie and Infernos expressions froze, and they suddenly felt a chill in their hearts, and a sense of fear surged into their hearts. Yes, they were scared, and they were also terrified. They are the geniuses of The Celestial Realm, the Gods of their respective factions, and they really dont want to die here. Inferno gritted his teeth and said, Jason, do you insist on killing us? Jason sneered and said: You are wrong. Its not me who insists on killing you. Its you who insist on killing me, the warrior of The Human Realm! Its you who sneaked into The Human Realm in an attempt to enve The Human Realm and attempt to enve The Human Realm. People have be your ves and even blood food. Howe I want to kill you when I get to you? I say that I feel aggrieved. If Old Mr. Miller hadnt appeared, I think I would be dead now. The Human Realm warriors here, as long as they disobey you, will all die. Am I wrong? Saint Dsosies expression changed drastically. He originally wanted to say something, but after hearing Jasons words, he couldnt say a word. At this point, any excuses and words have be pale and feeble. The Celestial Realm came to The Human Realm this time with evil intentions and came with the purpose of bloody suppression. They wanted to destroy the Cultivation heart of The Human Realm warriors and cut off the Cultivation of The Human Realm warriors. Let The Human Realm remain weak, unable topete with The Celestial Realm, and thus be the blood-feeding ground of The Celestial Realm. In other words, these people from The Celestial Realm came to The Human Realm with the intention to kill. Just as Jason said, Heavenly Fury and others forced Jason to kneel down and die. If Old Mr. Miller had not appeared, it is unknown whether Jason could survive, even if Old Mr. Pepper arranged a back-up n. , but with Lord Uploders, a powerful Immortality hiding in the dark, he may not be able to sessfully rescue Jason. Not only Jason, but also most of the other Human Realm warriors in the field would be ughtered. Therefore, there is nothing to say. The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm are destined to be a bloody battle to the death. Non-my family, its heart must be different! kill! Jason shouted angrily, Sunling Bloodline rose into the sky, and the majestic Green Dragons Breath filled the air, and he charged forward again. Jason, if you want to kill me, you will have to pay the price with blood! Inferno roared angrily, and he spared no effort to strike wildly. The Inferno energy and blood swept through the air, spreading like blood and fire. Human King Fist! Saint Dsosie also had a ferocious face and a strong fighting spirit. The Human King Power inspired by his King of Man bloodline exploded in full force, and the fists he evolved were so coercive and powerful that the shadows of his fists filled the sky and enveloped Jason. Soldier Arctic! Heaven Fist! Jason roared angrily, as if he was going crazy. His energy and blood were surging, his fists were as powerful as a dragon, and his whole body was glowing with a greenish-golden light. He attacked Inferno and Saint Dsosie, punching to the flesh, and started a closebat with these two Gods. He didnt deliberately avoid the attacks of these two Gods. He allowed the attacks of these two Gods to hit him, and his fists also hit the opponent hard. Poof! Blood sttered, and both Gods opened their mouths and coughed up blood. Jason was the same, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and bleeding from some wounds on his body, but he didnt care at all. He believed that he was more resistant than these two Gods. Sure enough, under Jasons ferocious fighting style, the two Gods began to be unable to bear it. Not only were they coughing up blood, their bodies were also cracked, and even bones were exposed in some ces. Even the strongest men at the peak of Quasi life and death realm cant destroy Jasons body, let alone these two Gods? Jason seemed to be trading injuries for injuries, but in fact, he was trading minor injuries for serious injuries to fight these two Gods. Dragon Breath! Suddenly, Jason shouted loudly. AnghouC The illusion of the green dragon emerged, roaring at the two Gods with its mouth open. A vast and boundless dragon power filled the air, and the power of Dragon Breath contained in it also swept into the minds of the two Gods. Under the impact of the power of Dragon Breath, the sea of consciousness of Inferno and Saint Dsosie was extremely painful, and their bodies were also slowed down. At this momentC boom! Jason punched out, turning his fist into a dragon, and a huge blue dragon head appeared on his fist.Original from N?velDrama.Org. This punch evolved into the fist intention of a huge and boundless blue dragon shadow, dominating the sky, swallowing the sky and blocking out the sun, carrying a confident and invincible belief, and just sted forward! Fist turns into a blue dragon! Jason punched the two Gods. When the two Gods came to their senses, they were unable to resist. The phantom of the green dragon passed through the bodies of these two Gods, and at this momentC Click! Click! It seemed as if some seal had been broken passively on Inferno and Saint Dsosie. Immediately afterwards, two boundless and terrifying pressures rose up almost at the same time, causing the entire void to buzz. Even this area The sky and the earth began to change, and the entire Hyacinth venue seemed to copse, as if the end of the world wasing. Chapter 2366 The Phantom of the Strongest The terrifying coercion suddenly spread out from the bodies of these two Gods, causing the heavens to tremble and the wind to surge. There was a path of heaven and earth reflected in the sky. It was like a celestial change, and the catastrophe of the end wasing. It was extremely terrifying. Horrible. Jason suddenly became alert. He was no stranger to this level of terrifying pressure. When he defeated Mixed God Son in Secret Land, Mixed God Son also had something like this on his body at the critical moment. The pressure is erupting. Life-saving mark! Sure enough, these two Gods also have life-saving marks on their bodies! Just when the overwhelming pressure filled the air, Old Mr. Millers expression changed, and the next moment his figure appeared beside Jason with a whoosh, and said in a deep voice: What is this? Is there something? Did the strong leave a mark on them? Jason nodded and said, Yes, this is their life-saving mark, which will be activated at a critical moment of life and death. Back off! Old Mr. Miller said in a solemn tone. While speaking, I saw that after the special marks on Saint Dsosie and Inferno were broken, two blurry figures appeared, standing proudly in the air. Mysterious me runes appeared in the shadow behind Inferno, and the aura permeating his body was like divine mes, burning in the sky, causing the heavens to tremble. Just a wisp of coercion was enough to shake the Nine Heavens and Ten Worlds.nd. The phantom that emerged behind Saint Dsosie was surrounded by avenues. It was the way of the King of Man. The pressure of the King of Man was overwhelming, as thick as a mountain, sweeping across the heavens like a river, making everyone in The Human Realm unable to help it. To worship. The rest of the people, all evacuate, quickly! Old Mr. Miller shouted suddenly. Even he felt a sense of extreme danger. very scary! They were just two phantoms, but they seemed to possess the power to destroy the world. The coercion they exuded swept across the nine heavens, making people horrified. Not far away, Yusup, Dafydd, ra, Night King and other people had recovered from their injuries. After hearing Old Mr. Millers voice, these people stepped back without hesitation. At the same time, the onlookers in the Hyacinth venue Thousands of warriors also retreated. Just because everyone can feel that the two phantoms that suddenly appeared on the spot are terrifying, even scarier than the Lord Uploders who fought Lewis before! Inferno and Saint Dsosie were not dead yet, but their injuries were already serious. However, when they saw the two phantoms emerging, their faces were startled, and their eyes immediately showed a sense of awe and shame. Inferno, Inferno Ancestor! Inferno whispered to himself. He knew why this phantom appeared. When he came to Secret Land, his father personally asked Infernos ancestor for a seal containing Infernos blood as a talisman. . The same goes for Saint Dsosie, looking at the phantom in front of him with endless awe. This is the only king of the lineage of human kings. The real King of Man, sitting in The Celestial Realm, is a real giant. Although at this moment What appears is just a phantom, but it still possesses tremendous power. With a full blow, it definitely has the power to destroy the world. At this time, the Inferno phantom and the King of Man phantom were condescending, looking at Old Mr. Miller with cold eyes. Old Mr. Millers whole body was already glowing with golden light at this time. He pushed the Sixth Golden Body to the extreme. His whole body was full of energy and blood, and a series of fist shadow sections emerged, surrounding him and Jason. These two shadows gave Old Mr. Miller a very dangerous feeling, a hundred times, even a thousand times more dangerous than Lord Uploders! This is terrifying. They are just two phantoms, not the real body, but they also possess such powerful power. The Great Quasi life and death realm? The Human Realm is quite unexpected. Inferno looked at Old Mr. Miller and spoke indifferently.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The King of Man phantom said in a cold tone: What about the great Quasi life and death realm? Until eternity, it counts as nothing. Its just an ant that is killed casually. Huh? This is- As the phantom of King of Man spoke, his tone condensed, and his illusory eyes seemed to have sharp des shooting out, staring closely at Jason. Infernos shadow also noticed the abnormality, and it seemed as if streams of divine mes were erupted from his eyes, reflecting Jasons entire figure in his eyes. He said in a solemn tone: The aura of the Emperor of Man sword Under the illusive gazes of these two phantoms, Jasons whole body felt like his scalp was numb, and all the muscles in his body were tense. An icy chill spread from the soles of his feet. The prehistoric beast was staring at it, it was extremely terrifying! Old Mr. Millers heart moved, and he said in a low voice: Jason, get out of here first! With that said, Old Mr. Miller pushed Jason with a palm, trying to push him away. Unexpectedly, Inferno sneered. He raised a hand and pressed it forward. In an instant, the space where Old Mr. Miller and Jason were was frozen, forming a spatial cage. ,pletely banned. Old Mr. Millers face changed drastically, and he yelled: Break it! Old Mr. Millers golden fist rose into the air, blooming with dazzling light. The sky-reaching fist power contained within shook the sky and sted towards the spatial cage. boom! Under the punch, the spatial cage trembled sharply, but runes like divine mes appeared faintly in the void. As Old Mr. Millers fist of heaven struck, the runes like divine mes appeared. Also jumped. However, the entire space cage has surprisingly not been broken! The fist reaches the sky? Unfortunately, we are still a little short of breaking the confinement of this god. Although this god is just a phantom, he barely possesses the power of creation. Even your Quasi life and death realm cannot break it. Inferno phantom Shadow spoke in a cold tone. The aura of the Emperor of Man sword Dragon Bloodline this person must be eliminated! King of Man phantom spoke, the aura on his body suddenly rose steadily, the world shook, and the terrifying pressure swept across the heavens, endless Thews of the great road surround him, as if he can create whatever he wants. At this time, Jason suddenly felt some special fluctuations in his body, and the Emperor of Man sword spirit contained in his body seemed to have revived. At the same time, Finn, who had retreated far away, suddenly felt a sigh from the Heavenly Devil in his mind. Then, Finn had a feeling that the Heavenly Devil in his body was about to manifest. At that moment, the shadow of Inferno and the shadow of King of Man sensed each other, and their cold eyes suddenly looked towards Finn in the distance. The shadow of Inferno and the shadow of King of Man were about to say something. Suddenly, as if they sensed something, they all turned their heads to look north. At this moment, The Peak of the Far North is and covered with ice and snow. In a world of ice and snow that does not exist in the world, an ancient and magnificent temple has a ray of divine light prating the sky and the earth. The divine light is endless and the atmosphere is magnificent. Overwhelm the heavens. The aura contained within is enough to make the nine heavens and ten earths tremble and surrender to it, as if it is resurrecting, like a king awakening from his slumber. Chapter 2367 Kill with one palm There was a strange movement in The Peak of the Far North, like the shadow of an ancient and magnificent temple reflected in the sky. However, there are very few people who can sense this strange movement. The Inferno phantom and the King of Man phantom were sensed. Although they were just illusory figures without real flesh and blood, naturally the changes in their faces could not be seen. However, at the moment, the two phantoms had extremely violent aura fluctuations, and the sky changed color in an instant. boom! boom! Thunder suddenly rang out from the sky, and thick divine chains ofw intertwined in the sky, directly splitting the void and turning into ck holes of annihtion. They kept appearing and annihting, detonating terrifying and monstrous energy. Click! Click! On the ground where the two phantoms stood, huge cracks began to spread, as dense as a spider web, and the unparalleled pressure began to spread. Old Mr. Millers expression changed. At this time, he felt that the spatial confinement no longer existed. It seemed that the attention of the Inferno shadow had beenpletely attracted by other things and it no longer had any interest in him. Jason, lets go! Old Mr. Miller spoke in a low voice, grabbed Jason with one hand, and urged March Arctic to retreat backwards. Everyone, stay back! Evacuate this ce!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then, Old Mr. Millers voice rang through the air. Old Mr. Miller has realized that these two phantoms are seals refined by the most powerful person in The Celestial Realm. They may contain a drop of essence and blood and a breath of the most powerful person. Therefore, after being manifested, they have a certain consciousness, but this consciousness cannot be connected to the entity far away in The Celestial Realm. In other words, what the two phantoms saw and heard in The Human Realm at this moment is not known to the body far away in The Celestial Realm. They are aware of it, but they do not know the specific things. Only when these two phantoms return to The Celestial Realm and merge into the main body can the main body know what the two phantoms saw and heard in The Human Realm. Whats even more terrifying is that this is just a shadow, but it vaguely possesses the strength of the Creation realm. In other words, the full blow of these two phantoms is equivalent to the attack of a Creation realm strongman. This can be used to deduce how powerful the two phantoms are. Creation realm, a Cultivation Realm that can truly be called the strongest. Even if Old Mr. Miller is confident that his punching power is invincible, he also knows that he is still unable to challenge existences at the Creation realm level. In the field, all the warriors have begun to retreat, and they have also sensed that the two phantoms are too terrifying, containing terrifying power. If they do not evacuate in time, they are afraid that the wisp of power will crush them. His body was crushed and exploded by that pressure. Hyacinth seniors such as Yusup and Dafydd are also evacuating, including Robert, Benji, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn and other young people. During the evacuation process, Finn suddenly felt the unexpected voice of Heavenly Devil echoing in his mindC Huh? I didnt expect that hes not dead yet! Finn was surprised for a moment and couldnt help but ask with his consciousness in the sea of consciousness: Who is the senior talking about? Heavenly Devil was silent for a moment and did not respond. He fell silent. This surprised Finn. Previously, he felt that the Heavenly Devil was almost ready to transform, as if to deal with the two shadows, but now it actually fell silent. What does this mean? The illusory eyes of the Inferno phantom and the King of Man phantom burst out with rays of divine light, containing intertwined regr divine chains. Their eyes seemed to see through the entire void, looking towards the far north. Their eyes seemed to have prated thousands of miles, and the Ancient Temple blooming with divine light was immediately reflected in their illusory eyes. northC Infernos heart moved. He opened his mouth and shouted one word, but before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a cold, domineering, and powerful voice that resounded throughout the world C Youve crossed the line! boom! The next moment, the heavens opened! A huge hole suddenly opened above the entire sky, and a big hand that covered the sky reached down from outside the sky, covering thousands of miles, and suppressed the two phantoms head-on. This scene is so terrifying, shocking, and amazing that it is hard to imagine what you are seeing. A big hand traveled through thousands of miles of time and space, split the sky, and grabbed straight down from mid-air. Carrying a domineering, powerful, and invincible power, it directly grabbed the two phantoms, showing a A powerful and invincible momentum. Dont be so arrogant! You are humiliating me! Infernos shadow and King of Mans shadow shouted angrily one after another. At that moment, the aura of the two shadows exploded, clearly demonstrating a power of creation that shook the heavens, causing the heaven and earth to change color, and the entire sky suddenly dimmed. When we came down, there was no light from the sun or the moon, and we seemed to have fallen into the bottomless abyss of darkness. However, the big hand was still covering it, slowly closing in, firmly grasping the two phantoms in the palm of its hand. In an instant, the big hand grabbed the two phantoms and disappeared from the cracked sky. At this point, the seemingly cracked sky began to close and returned to its original state, except that the big hand and the two phantoms had disappeared. Just when all the warriors in the field were stunned, suddenlyC boom! boom! Just above the sky, deep in the endless starry sky, there were two loud explosions in session, like tens of millions of nuclear bombs exploding at the same time. There was an earth-shattering sound, and there was terrifying energy from there. The depths of the starry sky swept across this world. Vaguely, in the sky, there seemed to be some rules and divine chains that were broken, then wiped out, andpletely dissipated in this world. It all happened so fast. From that majestic voice to the big hand splitting the sky and covering it, until the big hand and the two phantoms disappeared into the depths of the sky, all of this happened in the blink of an eye. So much so that many warriors felt like it was a dream, as if they were hallucinating. Then, what is that? Who is that big hand? Is what I saw real? Split the sky with one hand and killed the two phantoms with one palm? This is simply a miracle! Many warriors were stunned, and none of them knew what happened just now. At this time, Jason also reacted. He was extremely shocked, but he vaguely guessed something. His eyes looked towards Inferno and Saint Dsosie in front of him. He suddenly activated March Arctic and moved towards Inferno and Saint Dsosie. Ji rushed over. Go to hell! The sound of Jason shouting loudly also brought the confused thoughts of the warriors present back to reality. I actually saw that Jason rushed in front of the two Gods in an instant, and then the phantom of the blue dragon appeared, surrounding his fist. The golden fist light passed across the air, enveloping the surging weather like an ocean. With the power of blood, he punched the two Gods with his fists. Chapter 2368 The King on the Ice Throne Jason! Inferno and Saint Dsosie reacted. Their expressions were horrified and their hearts were filled with fear. They didnt even know what happened just now. A big hand split the sky and came forward. Then the shadow of their Ancient Ancestor disappeared, as if they had been struck by That big hand grasped the depths of the starry sky, and then squeezed it to pieces. They were still in shock, but Jason had already killed him. The fist he developed enveloped them, and the strong murderous intention contained in the fist also woke them up. Inferno and Saint Dsosie were already severely injured, and they lost the opportunity. When Jasons punch came to kill them, they didnt react until they were already a step toote. But they were also Lord Plumpton after all, and they reacted in an instant, frantically concentrating their fists, mobilizing all the Source Force in their bodies, and the Power of the Gods fully erupted from their fists. boom! boom! When Jasons fist struck, it broke through the killer moves of Inferno and Saint Dsosie, and the shadows of their fists hit Inferno and Saint Dsosie one after another. puffC The two Gods coughed up blood and retreated, their injuries aggravated. Their energy, blood and Cultivation breath seemed to have been beaten away. die! Jason yelled coldly, stepped forward, and punched Inferno in the chest. The boundless boxing power contained in it crazily merged into Infernos body, shattering his internal organs and directly destroying the source of his Cultivation. boom! boom! In an instant, Jason swung his fist again, and the powerful punches smashed into the air, carrying endless murderous intent, and sted towards Saint Dsosie. Saint Dsosie changed color in horror. He roared angrily and punched hard. However, he was seriously injured and could not withstand Jasons fierce boxing. A series of punches hit Saint Dsosie forcefully, knocking him down. Fei fell to the ground and could no longer move. Two Gods were killed! Even so, the strong bloody murderous aura permeating Jasons body never dissipated. In his opinion, even if he kills all these Gods and all the people of The Celestial Realm, it cannot make up for the sacrifice of the senior Hyacinth, nor can it make up for the blood shed by the warriors of The Human Realm in this battle. The sky and the earth shook with a bang, and the blood-colored clouds dyed the sky red. The vision appeared again, as if mourning the death of these two talented Gods. Jason didnt care about this. He looked forward, looking at The Human Realm warriors who were gathering from a distance. He clenched his fists and shoutedC The Warrior of The Human Realm wins! The voice is high-pitched and inspiring, with a kind of determination and firmness, which also represents the indomitable backbone of The Human Realm warriors! At this moment, many The Human Realm warriors only felt their hearts burning, and an indescribable emotion suddenly surged into their hearts. Many people burst into tears, and their eyes filled with tears! In this battle, The Human Realm warrior won! But it was a tragic victory. Many The Human Realm warriors died in this battle, such as the Primordial Army God who secretly guarded Carovia, the ancestor of the Parker family, and the old saint of the Sacred Dragon Pavilion, who was recognized by Old Mr. Miller. de Evil from Sword Saint, Hyacinth Senior from Overseas Sacred Land, etc. Their blood dyed the ground red. Their momentum in this battle and their courage to die generously represented the spirit of The Human Realm warriors! Although they died in the battle and have left forever, their energy and spirit will remain forever! They know this victory secretly and should rest in peace. At this time, Old Mr. Pepper also walked over, followed by Beau. In addition, the Dragon Shade Warriors also rushed over. Ben, Yasha and others were all there, and they rushed towards Jason. They watched Jason keep fighting, fighting against the strong men of The Celestial Realm, but they could only watch, and one can imagine their anxious mood. Now, after they rushed out, they immediately rushed towards Jason. The old eyes of Yusup, Dafydd and others are also a little red. This battle is really difficult. There are many strong people in The Celestial Realm, strong people in the Quasi life and death realm emerge in endlessly, and finally there is the existence of Immortality! But The Human Realm warriors still endured to the end, but some of the old friends they once knew and fought with could no longer be seen. Old Mr. Miller walked over and gathered with Old Mr. Pepper, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and others. Jason! Ben and others from Dragon Shade also rushed to Jasons side. They shouted excitedly. Seeing Jason covered in blood, they felt ashamed because they failed to get orders toe to help and could only watch helplessly. , I really feel bad in my heart. Ha ha!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jasonughed, and now he was in a better mood when he saw these Longying brothers. The Peak of the Far North. The ice sheet covers thousands of miles, and everything you see is white. This is a world of ice and snow. In fact, this is an outside world. The world of ice and snow that ordinary people see actually contains another world, a small world that forms its own world. This small world is also extremely vast. Huge ice sheets cover this small world. Tall icebergs can be seen everywhere. The biting cold wind is extremely biting. The whole world seems to be only the eternal white color of ice and snow. In addition, the whole world is silent. , no living creatures could be seen, and no human figures could be seen. This seems to be a dead ice world, which has existed forever and does not know how many years. In mid-air, there is an ancient pce, quietly suspended in the air. The appearance of this pce is bronze, with the atmosphere of ancient vicissitudes. At present, the pces splendor is restrained, but in the ice field below the pce, there seems to be an energy that is always connected to this pce. The ice sheet in this small world is unknown how deep it is, at least ten thousand feet thick. The entire ice sheet is crystal clear, as if it is transparent. Looking towards the bottom of the ice field, I saw a vague figure in the depths of the ice field! Yes, a figure seems to be frozen in the cracks of this thick ice field. Under the ice field, there is an Ice Throne, and a figure is sitting on the Ice Throne. This is a middle-aged man with strong features, but slightly pale, perhaps due to the erosion of the cold air of the ice field over the long years. caused. He was wearing silver-white armor, and his ck hair was flying, but it was frozen by the cold air behind him, adding a bit of heroic aura. His eyes were closed, as if he had not woken up. Sitting alone in the depths of this vast ice field, there is a supreme power that dominates the nine heavens and ten earths. In front of him, in the ice field, stood a green-gold mace. In the mouth of the mace was a lifelike dragon head, which was lifelike, as if a real dragon was attached to it. The Dragons Mace! A magic weapon that once terrorized all realms and was famous throughout the Nine Heavens! All the powerful people in ancient times knew that once the Dragon-defying Mace is used, rivers of blood will flow! Its owners name is King of the North! Chapter 2369 The Celestial Realm Shock (1) The Celestial Realm. Above The Human Realm lies The Celestial Realm. The Celestial Realm is extremely vast, it can be said to be a vast expanse, and is divided into nine realms: Three Thousand States! The boundaries of each realm are as vast as the entire The Human Realm, and somerge realms are even wider than the boundaries of The Human Realm. It is conceivable how vast the nine realms of The Celestial Realm are. Among them, each domain has states andnds of different sizes, known as the Three Thousand States, spread throughout The Celestial Realm. In addition to the Three Thousand States, The Celestial Realm also has some special areas, such as some Forbbiden Land, some ancient evil ces, some unique secret realms, etc. Some of these areas are outside the Nine Realms, some are within the Nine Realms, and so on, but these special areas are independent and do not fall under the jurisdiction of any region or state. The Celestial Realm is so vast, and different forces have been born, but the strongest one belongs to The Heavenly Realm. The Heavenly Realm is located in the center of The Celestial Realm, and is guarded by the other eight realms. It has a distinguished status and is superior to all other realms. The Emperor of Heaven, the Lord of The Heavenly Realm, is also The Celestial RealmEEmperor Throop Bloodline. Inferno Region, Yan City. Yan City is located in the Great Sun State of the Inferno Region. Yan City is the main city of the Great Sun State and the center of the entire Inferno Region. The entire Yan City is also extremely huge. It is also considered arge city in The Celestial Realm. Teams of warriors wearing armor and patrolling can be seen everywhere in the city. The armor of these warriors all has a emblem in the shape of a divine me, which represents the mark of Inferno, one of the overlords of The Celestial Realm. In fact, it is Inferno who sits in the Inferno Region, one of the oldest giants in The Celestial Realm. In the huge Yan City, there are all kinds of residents living, including warriors and ordinary people. The poption isrge, there are many restaurants and pavilions, and there are all kinds of shops and vendors on the streets. Peoplee and go, there is a lot of traffic, and it is lively. extraordinary. In the center of Yan City is a huge pce-Inferno Pce! There are teams of powerful warriors stationed or patrolling inside and outside the pce. These warriors have at least the cultivation level of Quasi life and death realm. The leader of each team of warriors is a being of Immortality! Inside the huge pce, there arerge and small halls. Here and the outside seem to belong to two different worlds. The world inside the pce is beautiful, full of rich spiritual energy, and divided into different areas. In a hall to the south of the pce, a middle-aged man was handling affairs. Suddenly, his expression changed. He seemed to have sensed something, and his expressionpletely changed. Something happened to Inferno? The middle-aged man immediately put down what he was doing. He moved and disappeared immediately. The next moment, the figure of the middle-aged man appeared in front of an ancient attic deep in the Inferno Pce. There was a que hanging on the attic with the three simple characters Treasure Pavilion written on it. Please meet the Five Elders!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The middle-aged man came and spoke loudly. The next moment, an old and deep voice came: South Fire, whats the matter? Five Elders, I feel that the aura of my son Inferno has fallen. I would like to ask the Five Elders to help see if my sons lifemp is still burning. South Fire said in a deep voice. Something happened to Gods? The voice of the Five Elders came, and the next moment an illusory passage appeared, extending to the foot of South Fire. South Fire stepped in and instantly appeared in a secret room. There was an old man in the secret room who could not tell his age, and he contained a powerful aura of coercion. Meet the Five Elders! South Fire spoke respectfully to the old man. The old man nodded, led South Fire into the secret room, and looked at a simplemp in the secret room with mysterious runes and a hint of soul power. This is Infernos lifemp. When Inferno went to Secret Land, South Fire took out a ray of Infernos soul power and lit the lifemp. As long as Inferno is alive, the lifemp will not go out. On the contrary, as long as the lifemp goes out, that means Inferno has fallen. Right now, this life light has been extinguished! What this means is self-evident! Inferno! South Fire made a sound of grief and indignation. He clenched his fists. Terrifying coercion spread out from his body, and a strong killing intent appeared. How could Inferno die? Five Elders, tell me, how could Inferno die? My father has asked the ancestor for his life-saving seal. Logically speaking, no one in The Human Realm can resist the ancestor. The pressure, even if the ancestor is not the real body, but just a shadow, he still has the pressure of creation! South Fire said angrily. The Five Elders also had a solemn expression. The sun and moon rotated in his old eyes, showing a sense of ancient vicissitudes, as if he could see through the void and reach infinity to trace the circumstances of Infernos death. However, the Five Elders were blocked by the power of some rules and were unable to trace the origin of Inferno along with the remaining soul power on the lifemp. There may be something strange going on in The Human Realm! Five Elders said, and then said, This matter needs to be reported to the ancestors immediately. Five Elders, the ancestor has been retreating in a small secret realm. Even I am not qualified to disturb him. I hope the Five Elders can help. South Fire said. Five Elders nodded and said: Lets go, I will take you there. In fact, not only the Inferno Region, but also simr big shocks urred in the Chaos Realm and the Human King Domain at this moment. Deep in the Inferno Pce, a mist-shrouded peak stands. The peak reaches directly into the clouds. The clouds cover the mist, and it is filled with a fairy-like atmosphere. Strange flowers and nts are everywhere on the peak, and even some top-quality elixirs can be seen everywhere. Naturally generated, no one can take it away. asionally, you will see some birds and beasts appearing among the mountains. These birds and beasts have extremely high spirituality and have developed spiritual wisdom. It is not an exaggeration to call them spiritual beasts. Some spiritual beasts are filled with a coercive aura of Immortality. There is a small secret ce on the top of this mountain. In the entire Inferno Pce, there is only one person who lives in this small secret realm all year round, and that is Inferno. At this time, in this small secret, a man wearing a blood-red robe suddenly opened his eyes. He looked about forty or fifty years old, like a middle-aged man, with long hair as red as fire, and a stern face. There is a unique me-shaped rune branded on the center of his eyebrows. When his eyes are opened and closed, there is only an aura of bullying the heavens. His whole person looks as if he does not exist in time and space, giving people the feeling of It is eternal and exists in eternity. This is Inferno! He looks like a middle-aged man, but in fact, his life span may be calcted in thousands of years. After reaching Infernos level of cultivation, his appearance can be reversed at any time, even if he wants to maintain the appearance of his youth. A shadow of this god was actually killed? Lost contactpletely? Infernos eyes darkened with overwhelming pressure. Just now, he felt something. His shadow was wiped out, and that subtle feeling waspletely lost in The Human Realm. The Human Realm? Who is it? Infernos eyes shed, showing an aura that was not angry but powerful, and anger was rising. At this moment, Inferno seemed to sense something. He drew forward casually, and a long river of time appeared. Inferno stepped into the long river of time, and the whole personpletely disappeared in this small secret area. In an instant, Inferno came to a unique space. Soon, two figures appeared in this space. The auras of these two figures were no weaker than Infernos. They also carried an inexorable force that overpowered all the worlds. Up in power. Chapter 2370 The Celestial Realm Shock (2) In a space simr to a void structure, Infernos figure appeared instantly, followed by two other figures. One of the figures gradually became clear. He was also a middle-aged man, wearing a purple gold crown and a purple gold robe. His majestic face showed a kingly power that made people surrender. He was like a king among men. His eyes were His eyes reflected the heavens, and just a wisp of coercion was enough to cause the nine heavens to tremble. Another figure surroundsyers of Breath of Mixed Elements. The powerful and boundless Breath of Mixed Elements seems to be able to stir up chaos. Even a wisp of Breath of Mixed Elements is enough to crush the heavens. It is difficult to see the figure of this person clearly. You can vaguely see the slender figure, the surging energy and blood, and a pair of eyes that seem to contain the abyss of chaos. The eyes look extremely cold. Fellow Daoist Hunyuan, Fellow Daoist King of Man, something happened to the Gods in your n in The Human Realm? In addition, you should also have left a life-saving mark on your respective Gods, and that mark was also destroyed in The Human Realm. ? Iam asked directly. The King of Man wearing a purple gold crown nodded and said: I can sense that the shadow transformed by the wisp of energy has indeed been obliterated in The Human Realm. The God of Chaos was silent for a while, and then said in a solemn tone: My shadow was not wiped out in The Human Realm. It should have been wiped out in the Secret Land of Chaos. But my Gods fell in The Human Realm. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as these words came out, both Inferno and King of Man looked slightly surprised. Inferno said: Secret Land of Chaos has always had rules. Extreme Realm Emperor and above will be suppressed by the rules. How can the shadow of Hunyuan Taoist friend be wiped out? Shadows are not flesh and blood. The rules of Secret Land of Chaos We wont target restrictions. The King of Culture had a deep look in his eyes and said in a faint tone: Dont forget, when the Heavenly Devil fell, the one who suppressed the Heavenly Devils soul in the Secret Land of Chaos used a sword spirit to suppress the Great Tomb and suppress it. Heavenly Devil Yuanshen. Inferno nodded and said: If Heavenly Devils ray of spirit escaped, or if that ray of sword spirit was inspired by chance, it would be possible to wipe out the phantom formed by a ray of Qi machine such as mine. In this way, Heavenly Is the Devil about to be born? Does the Emperor of Heaven know about this? The King of Man said disapprovingly: So what if Heavenly Devil is born? It has nothing to do with us. It is extremely difficult for Heavenly Devil to return to his peak. Even if he recovers, the person Heavenly Devil wants to take revenge on is not me. Its that person. People do you think he is really dead? God of Chaos was silent for a moment, and after a while he slowly said: That battle that year was stained with blood across the Three Thousand States of the Nine Realms, and the three major domain lords in the Nine Realms died in the battle. In the end, he was also seriously injured and dying. He could only hold on with one breath. But this man was also extremely arrogant, and others in The Celestial Realm like us were not worthy of killing him, so with only one breath left, he jumped directly off of The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. Do you think a person with only half a breath can survive being swallowed by The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? Not to mention that he only had half a breath back then. Even if he was unscathed, being swallowed by The ck Abyss of Bad Curse would still be a dead end. ! The ck Abyss of Bad Curse! Inferno and King of Man also showed a hint of fear after hearing this. In fact, they all knew these things, but they were not 100% sure that the person was really dead. From a rational analysis, being swallowed by The ck Abyss of Bad Curse is inevitable. The ck Abyss of Bad Curse is The Celestial Realm, and even the most dangerous ce in the world. Even the existence of the Eternal Realm cannot tell how deep The ck Abyss of Bad Curse is and where the end is. . In short, there is a terrifying ominousness and strangeness in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, as if it is a ce forgotten and cursed by the heavens. Even if the existence of the Eternal Realm goes there, theirws of the great road will be cursed, and so will Contaminated with omen, once you stay in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse for a long time, the supreme power at the level of the Eternal Realm will also fall. There are strong people in The Celestial Realm who specte that The ck Abyss of Bad Curse should have been formed at the beginning of the birth of this universe. It gathered together all kinds of weird and dangerous materials that apanied the birth of this universe. Evil thoughts, poisonous energy, death energy, evil energy and other special materials from the dark side have gone through countless epochs to form such a dangerous ce. So far, even the strong men of the Eternal Realm cannot explore The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. Perhaps only by truly taking the step of bing immortal can the secret of The ck Abyss of Bad Curse be truly discovered. Inferno said: It stands to reason that no matter how defiant that person is, he would have died long ago after being swallowed by The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. The question is, if he really died, why was his path not cut off? In addition, that person After the war, the Emperor of Heaven has been personally sitting in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse for thousands of years. What is the Emperor of Heaven waiting for? God of Chaos and King of Man were both silent. Although they were both lords of a domain and giants of The Celestial Realm, they could not figure out what the Emperor of Heaven was nning or thinking. In The Celestial Realm, the Emperor of Heaven can be regarded as the master, and is the step most likely to achieve enlightenment and achieve immortality. Therefore, God of Chaos and other lords of a domain do not know the true thoughts of the Emperor of Heaven, such as how they treat that person back then. , such as theyout of The Human Realm, etc. You dont need to think so much, I only know that one of my shadows was destroyed in The Human Realm, and my Gods were killed in The Human Realm. This is a huge shame to my Inferno God Lineage! Its a shame that the channel is unstable, Otherwise, I will personally go and destroy The Human Realm! Inferno said coldly. The King of Mans eyes shed and he said: Since the Cultivation cage of The Human Realm was broken, it seems that great luck has been blessed. The Human Realm has always been the birthce of Cultivation. If The Human Realms luck is prosperous, will it be possible in the future? There wont be another Emperor of Maning out? So, its time to put an end to all this, its time to kill it! God of Chaos also spoke, and he said in a solemn tone, I will go to The Heavenly Realm to meet the Emperor of Heaven and summon the Lords of the Nine Realms to discuss it. In each realm, take out at least one Heavenly Dao Stone to consolidate the passages. When those passages slowly recover, when? Consolidate them with Heavenly Dao Stones. Even if we are unable to go to The Human Realm, it will be enough to support the Creation realm. The strong ones will go. Each of the nine realms will dispatch some strong ones from the Creation realm to go, so why worry about The Human Realm not being destroyed? Fellow Daoist Hunyuan is right. The Human Realms immortality will always be a trouble! Furthermore, if The Human Realm Cultivation is destroyed, that person will die even if he is not dead yet! King of Man said coldly. Then lets act together, go to The Heavenly Realm, and ask the Emperor of Heaven to summon the Lords of the Nine Realms to discuss. Consolidate the passage and march into The Human Realm! Inferno said. The three giants of The Celestial Realm reached a consensus at this moment. The phantom they turned into was wiped out, and the Gods of their lineage were killed. Thispletely angered them, and they decided to fight back against The Human Realm. Chapter 2371 Opportunities come from killing! The Human Realm, Ghost Doctor Valley. Finally, Jason and the rest of the group came to Ghost Doctor Valley. The remains of the Cultivation seniors who died in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference have been properlypleted, such as some remaining limbs of the Primordial Army God. Old Mr. Pepper took them away and wanted to take them to the Capital for burial. Members of the Parker family also took Saint Dierksheides body away. For example, those seniors who died in the overseas Sacred Land, Holy Dragon King, Holy Titan Emperor, Lord God, etc. were also taken away by their ancient tribes or people from the Sacred Land. The battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm hase to an end, but its far-reaching impact will continue and will inspire all warriors in The Human Realm. After the battle ended, Jason also announced to all The Human Realm warriors present that the door of the CaroviaCultivation Association would always be open to warriors who are interested in bing stronger and fighting against The Celestial Realm. It is conceivable that after the tragic battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm, The Human Realm warriors will be even more united. In Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor was busy preparing medicine for the seriously injured The Human Realm warrior. Yusup, Dafydd, Night King, Master Bitter Bamboo and other people were all seriously injured, all of them hurting the source of Cultivation. Fortunately, Old Mr. Miller wiped out the power of life and death in their bodies, so the injuries did not continue to worsen, but It will also take some time to recover. In addition, the younger generation is also suffering from injuries. The one who suffered the most serious injuries was probably Jason. If he hadnt been protected by Green Dragons Golden Body and supported by his extremely strong physique, he wouldnt have been able to persist until now. In this battle, apart from Old Mr. Miller, the one with the best record was naturally Jason. He personally killed two Quasi life and death realm experts, and also killed three Gods. The key is that he It would be terrible to achieve this feat with the cultivation level of Extreme Realm Emperor. Currently, Jason is immersed in a medicine cauldron. The medicine prepared by Ghost Doctor is soaking in his whole body and recovering from his injuries. In addition to Jason, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy and other geniuses of The Human Realm are also healing here in Ghost Doctor Valley. Ghost Doctor prepares herbal medicines and elixirs for them. Heal their wounds. Old Mr. Miller was also injured in the battle with the Lord Uploders, but Old Mr. Miller didnt seem to care at all. After returning to Ghost Doctor Valley, he was ckmailing Ghost Doctor and forcing Ghost Doctor to take out the oldest stored in the cer. Eliza MacKenzie Liquor, drinking heavily. Ghost Doctor finally finished everything, and came over to see that a jar of Eliza MacKenzie Liquor was almost half drunk. He suddenly became furious and said angrily: Old Mr. Miller, I dont think you are suitable to wake up. You Go back to unconsciousness quickly and continue to lie down in the mysterious ice chamber. Old Mr. Miller nced at Ghost Doctor and said: Isnt it just a jar of broken wine? Why are you in such a hurry? Later, I will have the opportunity to go to The Celestial Realm. I will bring back all the fine wine from The Celestial Realm. Dont join in.e over.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, Ghost Doctors face changed slightly. He chuckled, walked over and sat down, and said, Speaking of which, I dont even know what the wine from The Celestial Realm tastes like Old Mr. Miller, are you sure you can? Go to The Celestial Realm? Can you bring back some wine? Old Mr. Miller said earnestly: Just talk Of course, it might be possible. People from The Celestial Realm cane to The Human Realm, why cant we go to The Celestial Realm? Ghost Doctor nced at Old Mr. Miller and said: With your strength, if you go to The Celestial Realm, you wont know when you will be shot to death. So in my opinion, what you just said may mean that Thats all. Old Mr. Miller was silent for a moment after hearing this, sighed softly, and said: Indeed. Compared with The Celestial Realm, The Human Realm is indeed too weak. The life-saving marks of the two Gods in The Celestial Realm inspired The two phantoms of the most powerful man, my fists were useless, and they couldnt do anything. In the end, if a big palm hadnt hit them, all the warriors of The Human Realm would have been destroyed. What on earth was that big palm? Human? The most powerful one hiding in The Human Realm? Ghost Doctor said: Dont ask me, I dont know much about these. Jason, he should know a little bit. I heard him talk about it before, there are also powerful people in The Human Realm. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said: In ancient times, there should be strong warriors from The Human Realm dormant. But with the arrival of the New Martial Age, I am afraid that The Celestial Realm will not allow The Human Realm warriors to rise. opportunity. Therefore, the battle behind is truly fierce. Ghost Doctor sighed softly and said: No matter what, in the first battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm since the New Martial Age, The Human Realm warrior finally won. This is a good sign. Old Mr. Miller took a sip of wine and said, It seems that I still have to hurry up and visit this Ancient City of Ruins. When Old Mr. Miller followed Jason to the Ancient City of Ruinsst time, he was not strong enough to peek into the secrets of the Ancient City of Ruins. Now he has expanded the Quasi life and death realm and can fight against the existence of Immortality. With this If you go there with strength, you can more or less touch some ancient secrets. Ghost Doctor said: You can go there. You were able to wake up this time, thanks to Jason. He first begged you for an Enlightenment Fruit from the Ancient City of Ruins. Then he captured the Way of Heaven in Secret Land. Lotus petals, otherwise you old man wouldnt know how to sleep in time. A smile broke out on Old Mr. Millers old face and he said: Thank you for your hard work, Jason. He has been under a lot of pressure during this period. But only with pressure can he be motivated and make him stronger. Enlightenment Fruit and Tiandao Lotus Petals It really helped me a lot. I can understand the true meaning of the Great Dao while sleeping, otherwise it would be difficult to directly enter the great Quasi life and death realm. Ghost Doctor also took a sip of wine and said: Jason is incredible and a man with great opportunities. He will definitely be the leader of the New Martial Age. However, the key lies in how much time is left for him. Im just afraid that The Celestial Realm wont give him enough time to grow up. Old Mr. Miller was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and said: Opportunities are always created by fighting for it. For example, this time, it was also created by the warriors of The Human Realm. So, there is nothing to worry about, any opportunity is created by fighting for it. . Ghost Doctorughed dumbly, but he was used to Old Mr. Millers tone. After all, in the eyes of this bad old man, he only recognized fists. As night fell, Jason came out of the medicine cauldron. He is not afraid of serious injuries, as long as he still has breath. The more seriously injured, the further he can temper his Green Dragons Golden Body. After soaking in the medicinal cauldron for a day and taking the medicinal soup brewed by Ghost Doctor, Jason felt that his physical condition had recovered extremely well. Especially the Green Dragons Golden Body, which has been tempered again and again, bing more and more transparent. Although his Cultivation Realm has not been broken through, he vaguely feels that after this battle, his Green Dragons Golden Body is vaguely restored. The trend is to advance again. Green Dragons Golden Body has been improved again, and it has reached the middle level of the Sixth Golden Body. After Jason walked out of the medicine cauldron, he went to wash himself off and put on clean clothes. Then he was called by Old Mr. Miller to the small pavilion by the pond. Chapter 2372 Where is my great-grandson? The night is as cool as water, and the moon is full in the sky. A full moon is also reflected in the pond. The surface of the pond is wrinkled by the wind, and the reflected full moon rises and falls with it. Everything seemed very quiet and quiet. Jason came over and saw a stooped old man sitting in a small pavilion, smoking a dry cigarette. The smoke he exhaled from time to time surrounded his old and wrinkled face. Seeing this scene, Jasons heart tightened secretly, and he suddenly realized that this old man was really old. Although in the battle against The Celestial Realm, the old mans fist power was still prating through the sky and the earth, and the golden fist light still reflected the heavens, but it could not hide the fact that he was already old. Jason, youre here. Old Mr. Miller saw Jason and grinned. Jason looked at the missing front teeth of Old Mr. Miller when he smiled, and felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy. He came over and sat down and said, Old man, how is your injury? Old Mr. Miller sneered and said: That little injury is nothing, you dont have to worry. Your boy is full of life now, what can happen to me, old man? Okay, okay, youre so awesome howe I remember a certain old man who couldnt even break the spatial confinement of a shadow? Jason joked. Old Mr. Miller immediately snorted coldly and said angrily: Believe it or not, I pped you kid down in this pond and filled him with water? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, if you have a bad temper, you are already old, and you cant change your bad temper? You will fight if you disagree with me. You have been telling me since you were a child that you should persuade others with virtue. ? Jason said quickly. Get out of here, you kid. I should use my fists with you. Old Mr. Miller cursed, and finally took a puff of his cigarette and said, Jason, I also know about your father. Its actually quite expected. . Jason nodded and remained silent for a moment. Old Mr. Miller smiled and said: But Patrick, this kid, is worthy of being called Canglong. Those old monsters from the Xuanyuan family did a good job! You dont have to be sad. Patrick can survive until then and he has already made money. It ispletely unexpected. . Furthermore, the old man can also see that you have inherited some of Patricks true meaning of Cultivation. This father-son inheritance is very good. Although your father is gone, as long as you continue to inherit his tyrannical fighting spirit and fighting spirit, he will always live. in your heart. Jason nodded and said softly but firmly: I will! I heard that when I was in aa, you, the boy, went all out to get me to wake up, even going into dangerous ces, right? Old Mr. Miller asked with narrowed eyes. Jason smiled and said: Old man, are you very touched? I know you are very touched, so you dont need to say more, and we dont need to say those kind words Boom! Before Jason could finish speaking, the pipe in Old Mr. Millers hand hit him hard on the head. Tsk- Jason gasped in pain and couldnt help but stare at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old Mr. Miller, you are repaying kindness with enmity! Impressed? Im so impressed! Old Mr. Miller immediately changed his face and red at Jason. He stared at Jason and said, Jason, do you still remember what you said to the old man at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference? What? Lilith, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Dark Phoniex, etc., they all marry and have seven or eight children Why cant I even see a person when I wake up? Where is my great-grandson? Jason was stunned, and his whole body was dumbfoundedC Is there something wrong with this old brain circuit? After finally waking up, you are still thinking about this problem? At that time I just said that casually, just to stimte you and stop you from dying. You old man actually still remembers it? Now its time to question! Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason without saying a word, and his old face darkened, and he said even more angrily: Jason, were you fooling me at that time? Jason quickly smiled and said: Dont dare! Old man, do you have anymon sense? It is said that you were nine months pregnant and you were in aa until you woke up. It was only half a year at most. Even if you were really pregnant, , I cant give birth now, theres not enough time. When Old Mr. Miller heard this, he realized that this was true. He immediately said with a smile: So I have wrongly med you? Of course. Jason said. So those female dolls are already pregnant? Old Mr. Miller asked again quickly. When Jason heard this, he immediately had an ominous premonition. With Old Mr. Millers character, he might actually run to those beauties, take a look and ask to see who was pregnant. Already Not to mention, Old Mr. Miller can definitely do such a thing. Thinking of this, Jason was really tired, and suddenly felt that sometimes it would not be a bad thing for this shameless old man to lie quietly for a while. Jason quickly said: No, no, you have to let nature take its course in this regard and dont force it. Besides, since you were ina, I have basically been fighting all over the ce. I even went to the Ancient Battlefield in Forbbiden Land to fight with the soldiers of The Celestial Realm. Already Jason, I dont care. Anyway, I remember exactly what you said at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. If you dare to be perfunctory, lets see how I beat you to death. Old Mr. Miller said with a snort. Jasons mouth was full of bitterness and he didnt know what to say. It seemed that he really shot himself in the foot. Old Mr. Miller did not continue to struggle with this issue. He said: Your boy also entered the Ancient Battlefield of Forbbiden Land? It seems that during this period, your boy got along well with the Lords of Forbbiden Land in the Ancient City of Ruins. . Did you also learn some ancient secrets? What happened to the big hand that appeared in the Ancient Martial Arts Conference? A powerful person dormant in The Human Realm? Jason immediately said: The lords of Forbbiden Land in the Ancient City of Ruins are actually powerful men under themand of the ancient Emperor of Man. However, the ancient Emperor of Man has never returned, and some lords of Forbbiden Land have begun to change their minds. Every one of them There is an ancient road passage connecting The Celestial Realm in Forbbiden Land. One side of Forbbiden Land suppresses an ancient road passage. In some ancient road passages, Forbbiden Land warriors will fight with The Celestial Realm warriors. As for the big hands that appeared in the Hyacinth venue, My guess is that the First Battle General under the ancient Emperor of Man may have revived. The first general under themand of the Ancient Emperor of Man? Old Mr. Miller asked. Jason nodded and said: I heard from Saint Marie that at that time, the Emperor of Man had nine powerful men, with King of the North being the most powerful. King of the North was the most powerful general of the Emperor of Man. In the ancient war, King of the North One person killed three top Creation realm experts, but King of the North was also seriously injured. He disappeared after the battle, and no one knew his whereabouts. But Saint Marie believed that King of the North was still alive and might be there. Come back at the right time. I guess the big hand that appeared at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference must be rted to King of the North.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2373 Cultivation explains Bah! Bah! Old Mr. Miller smoked a dry cigarette, squinted his old eyes, and said: It seems that the Strong Martial Age really left behind many secrets. Those secrets are like a ck curtain, covering everything up. One day, only by lifting this curtain bit by bit until it ispletely opened, can we truly know the secrets hidden from ancient times to the present. Jason immediately smiled and said: Dont worry, old man, I will go and pull back the curtain! Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and said, You are not ashamed to say such things considering your current strength. Jason immediately said: Old man, whats wrong with my strength? Im not weak. You see, Im just a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, but Ive already fought against Quasi life and death realm strong men, and even killed a Quasi life and death realm junior. Quasi life and death realm experts are also possible. By the way, if you, old man, are in the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor stage, are you sure you can fight against Quasi life and death realm experts? Old Mr. Miller was speechless for a moment. He really couldnt do it, but this kid could do it. It was truly incredible. Your kids energy and blood have been transformed to the point where it cannot be transformed at this stage. Why didnt you break the Realm of the Gods? Old Mr. Miller asked. When talking about this problem, Jason could only smile bitterly and said: I have two types of Innate Energy. These two types of Innate Energy cannot be blended together, so I cant break through it for the time being. Two kinds of Innate Energy? Old Mr. Millers face suddenly became clear after hearing this. He said, No wonder when you were fighting at the Hyacinth venue, I sensed that your Innate Energy was different. One Innate Energy was rted to your destiny. The other kind of Innate Energy seems to be rted to the Imperial Way, right? Jason nodded. He naturally did not hide anything from Old Mr. Miller. When he went to the outskirts of Forbbiden Land and held the Order of the Holy Dragon, a wisp of golden mist poured into the Order of the Holy Dragon from the Holy Dragon Land. After that, he The training method of Human Emperor Technique was obtained in Order of the Holy Dragon. The Human Emperor Technique left by the ancient Emperor of Man? Old Mr. Miller said thoughtfully, It seems that this Human Emperor Technique also requires a specific destiny or bloodline to practice. No wonder you kid Able to cultivate a second different Innate Energy. Since The spirit of the emperor and Green Dragons Breath can coexist, they should also be able to merge. When I cast Human Emperor Fist, I was indeed able to fuse it. I needed to use the Blue Dragon Illusion as a bridge to blend the two Innate Energys together. Jason said. Speaking of this, Jason asked quite speechlessly: Old man, how do you think my two origins can be integrated? Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and asked, Where does Innate Energye from? Jasons face was startled. He thought for a while and said, Practice appropriate techniques to stimte stronger potential in the body, and then transform it into your own Source Force. Thats right. So this is rted to your cultivation techniques,bat skills, Qi and blood, etc. Your Dragon Innate Energyes from practicing the Green Dragon Secret Art, and the Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Wayes from Came to practice the Human Emperor Technique. Old Mr. Miller spoke, he paused, and then said, Is there a practice method that can include your two Innate Energy? Just If there is such a technique to control both Innate Energy in your body at the same time, wouldnt this problem be solved?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jasons face was startled, and then he felt a sense of enlightenment, and his eyes seemed to suddenly be enlightened. He suddenly grasped the core of the problem, and had a vague idea in his mind. If the two Innate Energy in the body can fuse, it will be neither Dragon Innate Energy nor The Breath of the Origin of the Imperial Way, but a brand new Innate Energy. Since it is a brand new Innate Energy, neither the Green Dragon Secret Art nor the Human Emperor Technique is suitable to control this new Innate Energy. Only a brand new practice method can control the new Innate Energy. So where does this cultivation methode from? The only way is to create a brand new skill through the fusion of Green Dragon Secret Art and Human Emperor Technique, a skill that can fuse the two Innate Energy in the body. The integration of skills is difficult to say and easy to say. This reminded Jason of his father. Could it be that the Green Dragon Secret Art he practiced was put together by his father? Therefore, from a theoretical point of view, Green Dragon Secret Art and Human Emperor Technique can be integrated. As long as we find out the core of these two cultivation techniques, and through continuous attempts, we can perfectly integrate the core of these two techniques into Together, a brand new cultivation method is formed. Old Mr. Miller looked at the change in Jasons face and said, Jason, do you know the cause of the problem now? Jason nodded and asked tentatively: Old man, are you saying that I need to merge the two cultivation techniques of Green Dragon Secret Art and Human Emperor Technique? Old Mr. Miller nodded and said: Thats right. As long as you can integrate these two techniques, you can control the two Innate Energy in your body at the same time, and you can achieve fusion and form a new CultivationInnate Energy. However, these two cultivation techniques are top-notch, especially the Human Emperor Technique, so it is not easy to perfectly integrate them. Jason said with excitement: Just find the problem. How to integrate these two skills, you can continue to try and explore. Old Mr. Miller smiled and said: Old man, let me help you too. It can be regarded as assisting you. Please exin these two exercises in detail, and the old man will give you a reference and then give you some suggestions. The specificbination of exercises The process mainly depends on you, after all, you are practicing these two techniques, and you have the deepest understanding of them. Jason was overjoyed after hearing this. With Old Mr. Miller helping to deduce the exercises, it would definitely be twice the result with half the effort. Jason told Old Mr. Miller the cultivation methods of Green Dragon Secret Art and Human Emperor Technique in detail, and Old Mr. Miller also wrote them down. Then, Old Mr. Miller said: Lets go to Ghost Doctor. Ghost Doctor can also give advice. Ghost Doctor? Jason looked stunned. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said: The operation of the cultivation method will involve the meridians, acupoints, and orifices of the whole body. Ghost Doctor knows the distribution of meridians and meridians of the human body very well. With his participation, your two exercises The probability of sessful fusion is greatly increased. Jason came to his senses after hearing this. He couldnt help but remember that when he told Ghost Doctor about the skills he had obtained from the Lord Plumpton Storage Ring, Ghost Doctor also made some targeted improvements, such as the Mixed Chaos Technique Changed to Chaotic Cultivation methods that are more suitable for Sallys practice, etc. Although Ghost Doctor does not major in Cultivation, he is a master of medicine and has a good understanding of the meridians of the human body and the movement of vitality. He can tell at a nce whether the techniques are running smoothly in the body. Therefore, Old Mr. Miller took Jason to find Ghost Doctor to help with the derivation, which would be more efficient. Chapter 2374 Derivation of Cultivation Techniques Three dayster. In the past few days, Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor have been helping Jason derive the techniques. The two techniques Jason practiced were extremely top-notch, especially the Human Emperor Technique, which was left behind by the ancient Emperor of Man and was even more profound. Therefore, it is very difficult to integrate these two techniques. Every time he tries, Ghost Doctor will deduce the human bodys veins. If the Innate Energy is blocked on that vein, it means the derivation fails. In the past three days, there have been countless failed deductions like this. In the end, Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor teamed up to finally derive a feasible n for integrating the two techniques, but this was only an initial n, and Jason still needed to try it himself. Because only Jason himself is most familiar with the operation of the Green Dragon Secret Art and Human Emperor Technique, based on the guesses of Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor, this initial n is highly likely to be feasible, even if For some problems, Jason only needs to try a few more times and make some minor adjustments and integrations to get it running. Jason was also very excited, but after integrating this technique, he didnt have time to practice it and try it. Over the past few days, the injuries of Yusup and many others have stabilized. It will definitely take some time to fully recover, and there is no rush. But there are some things that I need to get busy with, mainly things with the CaroviaCultivation Association. The battle of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference not only killed the people of The Celestial Realm, but also wiped out the rebellious Hyacinth forces in The Human Realm. The small world upied by these Hyacinth forces must be taken back. Therefore, after discussing with Yusup and others, Jason decided to return to the Capital to deal with rted matters in the Carovia Cultivation Association. He also decided to recruit more The Human Realm warriors topletely spread Cultivation in The Human Realm. After making the decision, Jason and the others prepared to set off for the Capital. This time, Ghost Doctor also wanted to take a break and go with Jason and others. As for Ghost Doctor Valley, he just asked a few of his apprentices to stay and take care of it. In addition to Cultivation seniors such as Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Ghost Doctor, Dafydd, etc., the younger generation of talented people also went there. This team can be described as a mighty one. the Capital. CaroviaCultivation Association. After Jason and others arrived, they started busy work deployment. After all, Jason is also the vice president of the CaroviaCultivation Association, and he still has to take responsibility for some things that he should be responsible for.Original from N?velDrama.Org. In the conference room. Jason, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, Konstantin, Miss Mosele and the only surviving Extreme Realm Emperor of the overseas Sacred Land, Ancient Buddha Moya, were all present. Old Mr. Miller originally didnt like to attend meetings like this, but Yusup and the others pulled him in and sat down. At the meeting, Yusup wanted to give up the position of president to Old Mr. Miller. After all, in terms of prestige and strength, it was indeed the most reasonable for Old Mr. Miller to take the position. Unexpectedly, as soon as Yusup expressed his willingness in this regard, Old Mr. Miller immediately shook his head. He waved his hand and said: No, no, Im used to freedom. I feel awkward if I really have any position. So, whats going on? I wouldnt be able to do it. Old Mr. Stokes, I think you are very suitable. If you give it to me, I wouldnt do it either. Jason also knew that Mr. Ye had a stubborn temper. He smiled and said: Old Mr. Stokes, you can continue to be the president. As for Old Mr. Miller, why dont you take the position of honorary president? Okay. Let the warriors of The Human Realm know that Old Mr. Miller also cares about the CaroviaCultivation Association. Old Mr. Miller said: Honorary President? Let me exin in advance, old man, I dont care about anything. I cant handle such misceneous things. Since you are the honorary president, you naturally dont need to worry about anything. Its like hanging on to a title and intimidating everyone. Jason said with a smile. Old Mr. Miller nodded and agreed. Yusup continued: The battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm hase to an end. In this battle, our The Human Realm sacrificed many Cultivation seniors, such as Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Saint Panchak, Holy Dragon King, etc. These. Seniors, they deserve our admiration, they deserve to be remembered forever, remember the blood they shed for The Human Realm, remember that they used their lives to defend the dignity of The Human Realm warriors! The battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm is just the beginning. The battle in the future will be more and more severe and cruel. Therefore, we The Human Realm warriors need to continue to move forward and continue to be stronger. This battle basically eradicated some rebellious Hyacinth forces. These Hyacinth forces left behind small worlds. These small worlds are uniquely endowed with vast amounts of spiritual energy. There are even some unique practices in these small worlds. area and so on. In short, this is very useful for the improvement of The Human Realm warriors. I discussed with Jason and others and decided to bring these small worlds under the ownership of the CaroviaCultivation Association and form branches of the CaroviaCultivation Association. At the same time, it is not limited to Carovia, but recruits arge number of outstanding warriors from all over the world, and intensifies efforts to cultivate warriors of The Human Realm. Among them, some warriors with outstanding qualifications and strongbat potential can be sent to these small worlds for training. We can provide resources and techniques first to make a group of warriors belonging to The Human Realm stronger. Then, these warriors are put into the Ancient Battlefield over there in the Ancient City of Ruins to gain experience and gain military exploits. Regarding such a resolution, do you have anyments or additions? Dafydd said: Such a decision is very good. Resources are concentrated to use to maximize the strength of The Human Realm warriors. Compared with The Celestial Realm, The Human Realm is very big. But if we dont catch up, then this huge The gap can never be bridged. Jason said: The warriors from the overseas Sacred Land and the Dark Ancient n should all gather here in Carovia to practice together. We can learn from each other in terms of practice techniques, and all the training resources can be pooled to give priority to creating a group of warriors who can fight. The Human Realm warrior team! Everyone in the field nodded after hearing this, and then there were some detailed rules. Overall, the matter has been settled. When the meeting ended, Old Mr. Miller said to Jason and others, Ill go to the Ancient City of Ruins first. Then lets wait together. Im done with things here, and Im going to the Ancient City of Ruins. Jason said. Old man, Ill go over first. Ill wait for you at the Ancient City of Ruins. Ill go over first to understand some things. Old Mr. Miller said. Okay. Then I can book a ticket for you? Jason asked. No, no, no, Ive already entered the Quasi life and death realm, why should I take a ne? Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. What do you mean? Jason didnt respond for a moment. Im taking the first step! Old Mr. Miller spoke, but as soon as he finished speaking, the space around Old Mr. Miller fluctuated, and then with a whoosh sound, Old Mr. Millers figure had disappeared. Jason was stunned, and it took him a while toe back to his sensesC What the hell, is this old man going to cross the void? What a show-off! But it is true that if Old Mr. Miller uses March Arctic to travel through the sky, the speed will be very fast. Going in a straight line to the Ancient City of Ruins will definitely be much faster than taking off from a ne. Chapter 2375 Heavenly Devil’s Words Old Mr. Miller walked away and disappeared. Yusup and others could only shake their heads and smile bitterly, knowing that Old Mr. Miller had such a character. When he was in his prime, he was also alone in Hyacinth,ing and going like the wind, free and unrestrained. Even though he is old now, the character in his bones cannot be changed. He is still alone, unrestrained, and cane and go as he pleases. This bad old man is indeed a bit perverted! Jason muttered secretly. He knew in his heart that the strong people in the Quasi life and death realm could split the sky and walk, but there was a limit. Even the top experts in the ordinary Quasi life and death realm could not keep splitting the sky and walking for a long time. This aspect required Massive energy and blood support, on the other hand, also requires a strong physical body to support. Once you break through the air, you will be squeezed by the powerful and terrifying force of space in the space. If your physical body is not strong, you will be in danger of exploding under the pressure of the force of space. But Old Mr. Miller is in the Quasi life and death realm, so thats another matter. In addition, Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body has reached Supreme Perfection, and his physical strength isparable to that of the Immortality strongman. Therefore, with such a powerful physical body, It was enough to support him walking through the air for a long time. Jason withdrew his thoughts and stopped thinking about Old Mr. Miller. He was also busy with matters rted to the CaroviaCultivation Association. This time The Human Realm warriors defeated The Celestial Realm, which gave The Human Realm warriors great encouragement and gathered a lot of morale. Therefore, Jason, Yusup and others were thinking about how tobine the Human Realm warriors The morale of the whole body was mobilized, which improved the overall strength of The Human Realm warriors. Jason had a vague feeling that the battle between The Human Realm and Shan Cang would be a protracted battle. In this battle, just relying on a few people was far from enough. This requires the warriors of The Human Realm to be united in their hatred to have enough capital to fight against The Celestial Realm. at night. Jason sat around with Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Finn, Benji and other The Human Realm talents. In addition tomunicating about Cultivation, they were also looking forward to the future situation. Robert and the others can all see that the battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm will continue in the future, and there will be battles waiting for them. In such a battle, the only way to avoid being eliminated is to improve, constantly improve ones own strength, improve ones ownbat power, and even reach a supreme state, only then can you have thestugh. Jason, have you ever participated in the Ancient Battlefield in Ancient City of Ruins Forbbiden Land? Sacred Son of Destruction asked. Jason nodded and said: Robert and I and others have all participated. It was the most frontline battlefield where The Human Realm faced off against The Celestial Realm. The fighters who participated in the battle were basically Extreme Realm Emperor or above. Sacred Son of Destruction clenched his fist and said coldly: I want to be stronger. Therefore, I also want to participate in this Ancient Battlefield! In Ancient Battlefield, in addition to being able to kill enemies, there are actually some opportunities. Jason nodded and said: Any time, practicing in the battlefield is indeed the fastest way to improve ones strength. Of course, this method is also the most dangerous. Danger? Of course there will be danger! But if we dont go to the battlefield, can we be safe? Sacred Son of Destruction said, and he continued, If our strength does not improve, once The Celestial Realm raises its troops again, , even if a more powerful enemyes next time, we will still die! At any time, your destiny should be in your own hands, and only by bing stronger can you control your own destiny. Thats true. Jason nodded, took a deep breath, and said, I killed the three Gods of The Celestial Realm, and there must be something happening in The Celestial Realm. Therefore, there is only a little time left for us warriors of The Human Realm. Not much left. Getting stronger is the only way out. Purple Phoenix Saintess, who didnt say much, said: I also want to go to Ancient Battlefield. I havent participated in many battles. Maybe only in Ancient Battlefield can I get more experience. Zack smiled and said: Then lets go to the Ancient Battlefield to experience everything. By killing enemies in the Ancient Battlefield, you can also umtebat merit, and with the merit points, you can exchange rted treasures in those Forbbiden Land. So, Ancient Battlefield In fact, dangers and opportunities coexist. Robert and others naturally did not resist Ancient Battlefield. On the contrary, they were impatient. They all knew that it was unrealistic to steadily improve through practice. The best way was to practice on the battlefield. Killing enemies and practicing on the battlefield will enhance yourbat power in the most real way. Finn also felt something stirring in his heart. He was about to speak and express his intention to go to the Ancient Battlefield to experience. Suddenly, the voice of Heavenly Devil echoed in his sea of consciousnessC Boy, dont go to the Ancient City of Ruins yet. At least for now, you cant go. After hearing this, Finns face was startled. He remained calm, but his mind couldnt help but ask: Why?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Because I havent recovered enough of this ray of soul. There is something that suppresses me in the Ancient City of Ruins. Now that its gone, I cant control this ray of soul. You will die by then. Hearing Heavenly Devils answer, Finns face turned a little dark. Heavenly Devil seemed to sense Finns inner dissatisfaction. He chuckled and said, You kid, you havent even reached the Extreme Realm Emperor. You havent even perfected the first level of the Heavenly Devil Scourge youve cultivated. You wont even go there. How meaningful it is. Then where can I go? Without going through battles andpeting for opportunities, it will be difficult to improve. Go to the East Sea. East Sea? The Far Eastern Sea! ording to time, The Far Eastern Sea should also appear. There will be an opportunity suitable for you somewhere. Heavenly Devils voice sounded, and then fell into silence. Finn wanted to ask in more detail, but the vitality of Heavenly Devil had fallen silent, so he had no choice but to give up. After thinking about it, Finn said: I wont go to the Ancient City of Ruins this time. I will retreat for a while and attack the Extreme Realm Emperor. After reaching the Extreme Realm Emperor, I will go to the Ancient Battlefield. After Jason heard this, he nced at Finn, but he didnt say anything. He knew that Finn had his own opportunities and secrets, and Jason didnt even think about asking them in detail. As long as Finn was on the side of The Human Realm, that was enough. After some discussion, most of the geniuses from The Human Realm wanted to go to the Ancient City of Ruins and go to the Ancient Battlefield for a trial of killing enemies. Jason also thought that in a few days, after everything at the CaroviaCultivation Association was settled, he would start heading to the Ancient City of Ruins. Before that, Jason nned to study the derived technique carefully, hoping that everything would go well and he could control the two Innate Energy in his body to attack the Extreme Realm Emperor. Chapter 2376 Beauty’s Grudge CaroviaCultivation Association. In a secret room, Jason is practicing. Jason began to run the brand new technique that Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor had deduced with his help. This technique was abination of Green Dragon Secret Art and Human Emperor Technique, so Jason was given a brand new Name C Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique! Jason took a deep breath and started to operate this brand new technique. If it can operate smoothly, it means that he can solve the problem of the two Innate Energy in the body being unable to merge, and then he can officially attack the Extreme Realm Emperor. As Jason started to operate the technique, Dragon Bloodline automatically revived, and the phantom of the blue dragon surrounded him, and then, an emperors power began to spread from his body. The next moment, Jason suddenly felt that two kinds of Innate Energy in his Cultivation origin were generated at the same time. With the operation of this technique, these two kinds of Innate Energy began to merge. This made Jason very happy. As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning. The fact that these two Innate Energy can be integrated in the first step is indeed a good sign. But this is just the beginning. In order for Innate Energy to be integrated, it needs to be able to run the entire bodys veins. Jason can sense that this fused Innate Energy is extremely powerful. It is much more powerful than a single Green Dragons Breath or The spirit of the emperor. The feeling is not that it is twice as powerful, but far more powerful, and it is faintly stronger. Contains other properties. This is Green Dragon Emperor Energy, a newly generated Innate Energy with higher grade and higher energy after the fusion of Green Dragons Breath and The spirit of the emperor. Jason starts to run the Green Dragon Emperor Energy, which needs to be converged along the four poles of his body to the dragon of the spine, and then along the dragon of the spine, the Green Dragon Emperor Energy is tempered and strengthened like a human dragon, and then flows through the top of his head. Collect, and finally return to the origin of Cultivation. This is a day when the entire Innate Energy in Jasons body is running. Just when Jason was urging the Green Dragon Emperor Energy to flow through the major meridians of the four poles of the body and was about to merge into the human spine, suddenlyC ugh! However, there was a problem with the Green Dragon Emperor Energy flowing into the human spine. It was difficult to integrate into the human spine, as if it was being greatly rejected. When Jason wanted to force the import, suddenlyC The fused Green Dragon Emperor Energy suddenly dispersed, and separated into The spirit of the emperor and Green Dragons Breath. Failed! Jason frowned, wondering where the problem was? Since the two Innate Energy can be integrated at the beginning, it means that the derived Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique is no problem, but there will be some minor problems that need to be found and solved during operation. Jason took a short rest and continued to run it after his mind calmed down. He continued to deduce and discover small problems in the operation of the technique, and then solved them. Jason tried many times. Basically, every time he transferred the Green Dragon Emperor Energy to the meridians of the human spine, he would receive great pressure and could not continue to run. Every attempt failed. Jason shook his head and smiled bitterly. He did not continue practicing. He knew that the new technique derived, Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, encountered some bottlenecks, but he was not discouraged. The formation of any skill is not achieved overnight. It needs to be verified, tried, and operated over and over again until it ispletely perfected. This requires a process. Besides, Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique is a training battle technique thatbines Green Dragon Secret Art and Human Emperor Technique. Once sessful, it will definitely be extremely unparalleled. Even if it is ced in The Celestial Realm, it will definitely be supreme. The training tactics. Therefore, Jason is not in a hurry and knows that there is no need to rush. Jason walked out of the secret practice room and learned that many people were seizing the time to practice in seclusion. Emily, Darcey, Dark Phoniex and others are all in retreat, preparing for the next real breakthrough to the Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason was also quite emotional. With the huge pressure brought by The Celestial Realm, these friends and beauties around him were all racing against time to improve and be stronger. This is naturally a good thing, I just hope The Human Realm can buy more time. Jason thought to himself as he walked all the way to the room where Sally was resting. Seeing the light in the room, Jason reached out and knocked on the doorC Boom, boom, boom! Who? As the knock on the door rang, a voice of inquiry came from the room. Jason could tell that it was Sallys voice. He smiled and said, Its me. The door opened with a bang, and Sally was standing at the door, looking at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes. She smiled happily and said, Jason, arent you practicing? Why are you here? The practice was fruitless, so I came out for a walk. Jason smiled, looked into Sallys room, and saw Kay was there, he immediately said, Kay is there too. Yes, we were chatting just now. Sally smiled lightly and then said, Come in quickly. Jason walked into the room, and Kay stared at him with a pair of beautiful eyes. Their eyes were filled with sparkles, and there was a trace of affection that could be clearly sensed without the need to express it. This moved Jasons heart and caused him to deeply reflect on himself. During this period of time, he really didnt spend time with Sally and Kay properly, and he really felt very sorry in his heart. What are you talking about? Jason asked. Sally came over and said, Kay and I are discussing whether to go to the Ancient City of Ruins with you. Ive never been there before Want to go? Jason smiled and asked. Sally looked at Jason and said, Of course I want to go. But we thought about it and decided not to go this time. Why? Jason was surprised.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kay and I also have something to do. I have to be busy with thepany, and Kay is also busy with school. Unless we make arrangements in advance, we cant spare a lot of time. Sally said, and continued, Besides, Kay and I feel that With our current Cultivation level, it seems useless to go to the Ancient City of Ruins. We strive to break through to the Sacred Realm as soon as possible, so that we can have some ability to protect ourselves. Jason nodded and said: Now that you have made a decision, I wont force you to do anything. I just feel ashamed in my heart. For a long time, I havent spent time with you properly, even sitting together to have a good meal. Neither can be done. You just know! Kay rolled her eyes at Jason, expressing her resentment. Jason smiled bitterly to himself. It seemed that he really made the beauty resentful. Although Sally didnt say anything, she probably had the same thought in her heart, right? Immediately, Jason took Sallys hand with his right hand and held Kays jade finger with his left hand. He said with a smile: One day, when I conquer The Celestial Realm, I will definitely take you to The Celestial Realm to take a look and walk around. , let you be the most eye-catching woman in this world! Chapter 2377 The beauty is thinking wrong Jasons seemingly shameless words made Sally and Kay blush, and their beautiful eyes stared at him with a hint of annoyance. Kay snorted and said, You are really shameless. You can hold our hands like this without blushing or heart beating. Who said that? Jason immediately retorted righteously. He directly put Kays hand on his chest and said seriously, Feel how fast my heartbeat is. I can hold it at this moment. It feels like you own the whole world in your hands. No, my heartbeat is speeding up. Sally couldnt stand listening any more. She stared at Jason with her beautiful eyes and said angrily: Its just your mouth I suddenly felt that Kay and I should go to the Ancient City of Ruins to avoid seeing this person with your mouth. The beauty said, I dont know how many girls I want to deceive. Jason quickly said: How can this be possible? Sally, you are ndering me. I have always been loyal to you in my heart oh, and to Kay too. To be honest, I always say no to other girls when I see them. I dont know why, but when I saw you, I couldnt help but say what was in my heart. Sally and Kay couldnt stand listening anymore. They just felt that someones ability to tell lies with open eyes was really unparalleled, and he also said it so seriously that it seemed as if it was true. Seeing the two beauties speechless, Jason smiled and said softly: Actually, I havent talked to you properly for a long time, so Im a bit talkative. But, you also know, I have never been a A man who talks but doesnt do anything. Huh? What do you mean? Sally was surprised. A smile appeared at the corner of Jasons mouth. Kay realized something when she saw this and said angrily: This bastard must be thinking about something bad Jason didnt deny it, and said with a smile: Kay, have you discovered all this? Okay, now that youve seen through it, I wont hide it anymore. As he spoke, Jason pulled Sally and Kay up. He put his left and right hands around the waists of Sally and Kay respectively, pulled them into his arms and held them tightly. He said, Actually, my ambition is not big. I hope I can give you a hug. After all, you are all my most beloved women. Youre a wolf with big ambitions. Youve got everyone hugging you. Kay said angrily. However, feeling Jasons warm and solid chest, her whole delicate body couldnt help but press against Jasons body.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Yeah, the one who said hugging him was so fresh and refined, he probably knows what a bastard he is. Sally chuckled, her cheeks slightly red, and her curvy body leaned against Jason. Ever since Jason, Sally and Kay all confessed their feelings in Ghost Doctor Valley, Sally and Kay didnt shy away from being so intimate with Jason at the same time. This kind of getting along can also make them feel a sense of warmth. In their hearts, they also hope to get along well together like this. However, they know that there is the threat of The Celestial Realm, so such a wish is difficult. This man is destined to It seems to be his mission to go to war. Actually, the purpose of letting you practice Cultivation at the beginning is to make your body better, stronger, and have a certain ability to protect yourself. I didnt expect that your Cultivation bloodline is very good. Although you are half-cultivated, We have to break through the Sacred Realm. Jason started, and then said, The Sacred Realm is considered strong here in Carovia, so you are in Oakshire, so I wont worry about your safety. You dont need to give me anything if you are practicing martial arts. There is too much pressure on you. If there is really any danger, I will stand in front of you and never let you lose a hair! Sally and Kay both nodded after hearing this, feeling warm in their hearts. Jason continued: Now that Old Mr. Miller is awake, I am relieved. However, I also feel a lot of pressure at the same time, ugh At the end of the sentence, Jason sighed heavily. Sallys face was startled. She raised her head and looked at Jason, and couldnt help but ask: Jason, whats wrong with Old Mr. Miller? Didnt he wake up well this time? Why do you say you are under a lot of pressure? Kay also raised his eyes to look at Jason, with a hint of confusion in his eyes as well. Jason sighed heavily and said, Old Mr. Miller is awake, but what you dont know is that Old Mr. Miller has always had a knot in his heart. Heart knot? What knot? Sally and Kay asked one after another. They also care about Old Mr. Miller very much. They really treat Old Mr. Miller as their grandfather in their hearts. They also know that Old Mr. Miller secretly protects them and is very good to them. Old Mr. Millers biggest wish is to be able to hold his great-grandson earlier. Jason started, and then said, You all dont know that in Ghost Doctor Valley a few days ago, Old Mr. Miller specially called me to the pond. He went up to the small pavilion and asked me why he couldnt hold his great-grandson when he woke up I thought that this matter should not be rushed, but Old Mr. Miller refused to do it. He also said, let me not let you two down. People, I hope I can have my great-grandson soon, I have given a death order Sally and Kay were startled after hearing this, and a blush couldnt help but creep onto their cheeks. They believed what Jason said because they knew that it was normal for Old Mr. Miller to push Jason like this. Jason looked at Sally and Kay seriously and said, What Sally, Kay, what do you think? How about we tonight? What? You, you bastard! What are you thinking about? Kay suddenly eximed, her face turned red, and she couldnt help but hit Jason with a pink fist, and said angrily, You, You are so shameless, you, you want to kill me and Sally I, I will beat you to death! Sally also reacted, her face was full of astonishment, and there was even traces of shame in her beautiful eyes. She was speechless in her heart C this bastard, how could he be so embarrassed? Are you still thinking about being with yourself and Kay tonight? At this thought, Sally, who was ashamed and annoyed, also joined in beating Jason with her pink fist. Jason was shockedC Whats going on with you guys? What did I say? I just want to say how about we have a good discussion tonight on how to solve the problem that Old Mr. Miller is eager to have a grandson. What are you doing? Are you thinking wrong? Chapter 2378 Night King calls The next day. Jason woke up and went to work with Yusup and others to sort out the resources currently owned by the CaroviaCultivation Association. Speaking of which, the current cultivation resources that the CaroviaCultivation Association is sitting on are extremely huge. After upying the small worlds of the rebellious Hyacinth forces such as the Emperor n, Heaven Sealing Sacred Land, Blood Demon Sect, Divine Meteor Sect, and Ghost Tomb Sect, they have seized the cultivation resources from them. All resources are concentrated on the CaroviaCultivation Association. These cultivation resources include elixirs, elixirs, secret cultivation techniques, etc. These Hyacinth forces have a long inheritance, so among other things, the Cultivation passed down is very powerful. This is also the Cultivation that belongs to The Human Realm warriors. In the future, it can be provided to The Human Realm warriors and provided to The Human Realm warriors. Human Realm warrior training. Jason also suggested that some resources should be given priority to the Dragon Shade Warriors so that they can get better resources to practice and be stronger. Next, Jason ns to unite the Satan Operation Group with the Dragon Shade Warriors to form abat team, and then he will lead them to the Ancient Battlefield to kill the enemy. Jason never thinks that the warriors of The Human Realm are weaker than the warriors of The Celestial Realm. He believes that whether they are Satan Operation Group Warriors or Dragon Shade Warriors, as long as they practice to a certain level and cooperate with each others tactics, they can kill the enemy on the battlefield. If you practice it, you will definitely be able to create an iron-blooded army that can fight against The Celestial Realm. He was busy until noon when Jason suddenly received a call. He took out hismunicator and looked at it. With a smile on his face, he answered the call and said, Hello, Night King? Satan, its me. The Devil Lord and I have arrived at the Capital. Is it convenient for me to meet you? Night Kings voice came from themunicator. Of course its convenient. Where are you? Ill find you. Or you cane over to the CaroviaCultivation Association. Jason said with a smile. Youe to us, we are in a hotel here in the Capital. Night King said. good! Jason nodded. After the battle at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Night King was seriously injured and waster treated by Ghost Doctor. After the injury got better, Night King left with Devil Lord. Devil Lord said he was going to the Supremes Holy Land. From what he heard at the time, it seemed that he was going to conquer the Supremes Holy Land. This also confirmed Jasons previous guess that the Devil Lord was indeed the Holy Son of the previous generation of Supremes Holy Land. Now that the Devil Lord is back, it is only natural that he wants to conquer the Supremes Holy Land. Now that the Night King and the Devil Lord areing to the Capital, it seems that the Supremes Holy Land has surrendered to the Devil Lord. After all, with thebat power of the Night King and the Devil Lord, no one can stop the Supremes Holy Land. After Jason ended the call, he got into a car and drove away from CaroviaCultivation Association. the Capital. Metropolitan Hotel. A Mercedes-Benz car roared past and stopped in front of the hotel. The door opened and Jason stepped out. Jason delicately walked up to the third floor, which was where he had afternoon tea at the Capital Hotel. Night King also made an appointment with him to meet here on the phone. Jason walked along and saw the Night King after searching for a while. Jason immediately walked over with a smile. When he got closer, Jason saw the Devil Lord sitting opposite the Night King. However, what surprised Jason was that there were two people sitting next to the Devil Lord. Jason knew these two people, one was Laura and the other was Demon Witch. Satan, youre here. Night King smiled. Jason nodded, he also said hello to Devil Lord, then looked at Laura and said, Ive met Laura. Jason Demon Witch looked at Jason closely with her charming big eyes. She bit her lip lightly and couldnt help but speak. Jason took a deep breath. He actually didnt have much opportunity to spend time with Demon Witch during the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, but he knew that when he was seriously injured, Demon Witch also rushed out, just likest time. Butterfly, are you, are you okay? Your memory Jason asked. Demon Witch nodded and said: My memory has been restored, and I can remember all the past things I, Im sorry. No, its me who wants to say Im sorry. Ive caused you trouble and made you suffer so much. Now that you can get better, I can feel at ease. Otherwise, I will regret it for the rest of my life. Jason said quickly. Demon Witch then remembered something and said, By the way, I almost forgot to tell you some good news. I know who my parents are. Um? After Jason heard this, his eyes subconsciously looked at Devil Lord and Laura. He had noticed that Laura was sitting almost next to the Devil Lord. The two seemed to have known each other before, and they seemed to have a close rtionship. At this time, Demon Witch continued: It turns out that the master who raised me since I was actually my biological mother. And my father is the holy son of the previous generation of Supreme Holy Land. Now, our family is reunited. I really very happy. Jason couldnt help but look at Devil Lord and Laura in surprise. Although he had already made some guesses, he was still surprised and shocked when he heard the fact. Devil Lord took a deep breath and held Demon Witchs hand. The eyes of this powerful man who had been stained with countless blood in the Dark World showed a kind of love and guilt. He said: I had to leave Hyacinth because of some things back then. When I left, I didnt know that Laura was pregnant with my flesh and blood. Laura never told me about this. It wasnt until the battle at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference ended that Laura appeared in front of me with Butterfly, and then we could be a family. Recognize each other. Laura said: I wont talk about what happened back then, everything is in the past. After seeing those strong people from The Celestial Realm at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, I also realized that nothing is more important than getting together as a family. You should cherish the time you spend together. Jason nodded. Maybe there were all kinds of love-hate entanglements between the Devil Lord and Laura back then, but seeing the strong men from The Celestial Realm invade, Laurapletely let go of the grudges of the past, and everything in the past was relieved. Understand that being together is the most important thing. Jason didnt ask any more questions. He smiled and said, Laura is right. The most important thing is for the family to be reunited. Butterfly, congrattions on meeting your parents and being able to be together in the future. Demon Witch smiled and began to regain her former cheerful side. The Devil Lord then spoke: I went to the Supremes Holy Land a few days ago and cleared out a group of people, such as the former Great Elder Draco and others. Now, the Supremes Holy Land is under my control. Back then we We have fought side by side in the Dark World, and we may continue to fight side by side against The Celestial Realm in the future. I know that Supremes Holy Land has had a bad reputation over the years and has made some mistakes. I am here to ask you this question. With the attitude here, what suggestions do you have for Supremes Holy Land? Jason heard the meaning of the Devil Lords words and said with a smile: The Supremes Holy Land also belongs to The Human Realm warriors. Now that you havepletely controlled the Supremes Holy Land, if you want, the Supremes Holy Land can join the CaroviaCultivation Association. One day Lets face The Celestial Realm together. Is it really possible? Devil Lords tone revealed joy. Jason smiled and said, Of course. Okay, thats really great.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A smile appeared on the Devil Lords tough face. Chapter 2379 Alone with Demon Witch Jason also understood at this time that the Night King calling him out was actually the Devil Lord who wanted to reveal the future of Supremes Holy Land to him in advance. At present, The Human Realm warriors have gathered into a general trend, and the core of this general trend is to jointly fight against the invasion of The Celestial Realm. The Devil Lord himself is a warrior. After taking control of the Supremes Holy Land, he also wants to lead the disciples of the Supremes Holy Land to fight against The Celestial Realm. Naturally, he has to join the CaroviaCultivation Association. Jason also agreed with Devil Lords request. Speaking of which, Jason did have a bad feeling about Supremes Holy Land before, but that doesnt mean that everyone in Supremes Holy Land has a grudge against him. The Devil Lord has said that he has eliminated a group of people including the former Great Elder Draco, which is enough for Jason. After settling the matter of Supremes Holy Land, Jason looked at Night King and asked: Night King, are you going to return to Dark World next? Or stay here for a few more days? Night King smiled and said: After meeting you, I am leaving now. Let me go back and deal with some things. In addition, I used to think that the Extreme Realm Emperor was strong enough, but after the battle of the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, I just realized that Extreme Realm Emperor is actually nothing. I have to step up my practice. Jason smiled and nodded, and said: Okay, I wont stay even if you leave. Im going to the Dark World in a few days. By the way, Im going to the Ancient City of Ruins then. You need to have Sora, Ill invite you toe with us. Ancient City of Ruins? Okay, then I will also go to the Ancient City of Ruins to have a look. Night King agreed. After chatting for a while, Night King looked at the time and said, Satan, I have to leave. Lets go to the airport now. After Devil Lord heard this, he stood up and said, Laura and I will take you to the airport. This time, I will not go back to Dark World. Night Kingughed, reached out and patted Devil Lord on the shoulder, and said: You have apanied me in the war for twenty years, which is enough. When youe back this time, you have found your own happiness and your own child, so you Just stay in Carovia. Devil Lord nodded. Jason also stood up and said, Night King, Ill see you off too. Night King looked at Jason and then at Demon Witch. He smiled and said, Satan, you dont have to send me off. Anyway, we will meet in the Dark World soon. Youd better stay. Jasons face was startled. He noticed that Night King nced at Demon Witch, as if he was hinting at something, and he immediately reacted. Did Night King want him to spend more time with Demon Witch? It seems that Night King knows about some of the connections between himself and Demon Witch. Demon Witch must have known each other as father and daughter. Demon Witch also talked about some of her past encounters, including the time when she blocked Lord Blood Moons blow at thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference and fell into death. Therefore, Devil Lord also learned something more or less. Okay, then lets meet up in Dark World. Jason smiled and said. Night King nodded, said goodbye to Jason, and left with the Devil Lord and Laura seeing him off. After Night King and others left, only Jason and Demon Witch were left. Demon Witch also understood the intention of her parents to send Night King away, presumably to create a space for herself and Jason to be alone. For some reason, Demon Witchs charming and charming face was slightly red and a little hot. Her character is actually very open-minded and unrestrained, and she rarely has the coyness of a little girl. But now, being alone with Jason, she felt a sense of shyness. Jason was better. He was actually deeply impressed by Demon Witchs emotions. After all, Demon Witch fell into his arms at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference that day. Today, when he recalled it, the scenes from the past were still very close to him, and the feeling of grief and helplessness he felt at that time was still vivid in his mind. Fortunately, everything was safe and the Demon Witch in front of him was still intact. This was the best result. Since you were seriously injured at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference and Laura took you away, how did you get here? Jason couldnt help but ask. Demon Witch smiled and said: My master oh, now my mother. She took me to Hill Pathos. There was a house at the foot of Hill Pathos, and I lived in seclusion there. I was seriously injured at the time and was in aa. , and then my mother knew a secret method of renewing life by consuming her own life essence at the cost of renewing my life. During that time, my mother became older, as if she had been whipped all of a sudden. Ten years have been lost. Jason said: Laura is admirable and a mothers love is boundless. Although Laura didnt recognize you before, she does treat you like a daughter. Demon Witch nodded, and she continued: Suddenly one day, a man came, iming to be a follower of The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop, saying he could save me. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop follower? Jason frowned.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Demon Witch said: Its the strong man from The Celestial Realm who fought against Old Mr. Miller at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. His name is Lord Uploders, and he ims to be a follower of Emperor Throop. He said he wants to select heaven for The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop in The Human Realm. The Chosen Daughter. I possess the Heavenly Tribtion Fate, so I was chosen by him. Later, the Lord Uploders really revived me and taught me the practice method of Heavenly Tribtion Divine Body, leaving behind I have gained a lot of cultivation resources. But the price for me waking up is that I have to lose a piece of memory. The memory rted to you is all gone. So when I woke up at the beginning, I didnt know you, and I didnt remember being with you. everything Listening to Demon Witchs story, Jason understood some of what happened to Demon Witchter on, which made him feel very sad. It turns out that the person who revived Demon Witch turned out to be the Lord Uploders, a strong man of Immortality. This person actually has another identity? Emperor Throop follower? On behalf of The Celestial Realm, Emperor Throop came to The Human Realm to choose the Chosen Daughter? Jason squinted, and a cold light shed in his eyes. It seemed that the Lord Uploders came to The Human Realm for another purpose. He chose the Chosen Daughter, maybe not just for the Demon Witch, right? The other party gave Demon Witch training methods and resources. He must have never thought that he would perish in The Human Realm at first. After all, Immortality was a strong person. At that time, The Human Realm did not even have a Quasi life and death realm strong person. And Who can kill him? Unfortunately, with the death of Lord Uploders, the cultivation methods and resources given by his Demon Witch and the other Chosen Daughters were all in vain, and all his ns were wiped out with his death. Demon Witch looked at Jason and continued: Later, Demon Son and Draco found me and my mother. Demon Son told me about mya, and implicitly pointed the finger at you I was really worried at that time. Angry, I think you are an insidious person. Demon Son took advantage of this andid out his ns in Oakshire, and then Speaking of this, Demon Witchs eyes turned red, and she looked at Jason nkly with her beautiful eyes. There is no need to say what happened next. Jason knew that when the Demon Witch attacked him in Mount Casey, he was indeed bewitched by Demon Son. Jason smiled and said softly: I never med you for Mount Casey. So dont take it to heart. Its all in the past. Im happier than anyone else that you can get better now. But, but I still feel pain in my heart thinking about that night when I stabbed you with a dagger. Demon Witchs voice was choked with sobs. She raised her eyes and asked softly, You, you are all fine. Are there any scars left? A little injury, its all healed. Then show me. Ah? There are so many people here, so many people, do you want me to lift up my clothes to show you? Jason was stunned for a moment and said. Thene with me! Demon Witch spoke, she stood up suddenly, pulled Jason and started to leave. Where to go? Jason asked subconsciously, but received no answer from Demon Witch. Chapter 2380 Confrontation with Demon Witch Demon Witch pulled Jason forward and came to the elevator. After pressing the elevator button, she pulled Jason inside and then pressed the button for the elevator on the 16th floor. Soon, the elevator stopped on the 16th floor, and Demon Witch pulled Jason out again. He followed the corridor and passed hotel rooms one after another, and finally stopped in front of a room. A beep sound. Demon Witch opened the door with the key card, pulled Jason into the room, and closed the door behind her. Jason was stunned and didnt react for a moment. He didnt know what Demon Witch meant by this move. At this time, Demon Witch looked directly at Jason, and she said bluntly: This is my room. There is no one else here. Can I see it? look? What are you looking at? Jason had a brief moment of panic, and the next moment he suddenly woke up. His eyes looked at Demon Witch in surprise, thinking that he had spent a long time just to see if the knife wound on his body was healed. Jason smiled and said, Butterfly, that knife wound is really healed Dont take it to heart. I never med you. Besides, I was willing to take your knife at that time. Jason said it seriously, and it was indeed true. Demon Witch bit her silver teeth secretly. She looked at Jason with a faint look and said, What? Are you so cowardly? Here, its just you and me, and you dont even dare to show me? Of course thats not what I mean. If you want to see it, then go ahead and see it. Jason spoke and took off his shirt. This guy said he was embarrassed, but his actions were very sincere. Everything is just as Jason said, there are basically no scars left on his body. His Green Dragons Golden Body has reached the Sixth Golden Body level, so his body is like ss and wless. At the moment, Jason is showing a body that contains a mans masculinity. The sharp-edged muscle lines contain a majestic explosive power. People can subconsciously imagine the monstrous power contained in this body. energy. Demon Witch remembered that at Mount Casey, the dagger she was holding pierced Jasons chest and abdomen. Now she reached out and gently touched Jasons chest and abdomen, gritted her teeth and asked, Does it still hurt? It doesnt hurt anymore. Jason said softly. But I still hurt Demon Witch raised her eyes, her charming eyes staring at Jason as if she was narrating her endless thoughts. Where does it hurt? Jason was stunned for a moment. here! Demon Witch spoke. I still feel pain here. It hurts whenever I think about it. Demon Witch continued. Gulu~ Jason couldnt help but swallow his saliva. He felt that he was a seasoned veteran after all and had seen all kinds of big scenes, but he suddenly realized that Demon Witch was not far behind in this aspect, which made him feel like he was matching his opponent. Feel. The key is that Demon Witch doesnt seem to have any rtionships with other men. Why is this set of seductive skills so perfect? Is it an innate talent? Jason was really speechless for a long time C this is not nonsense. At this moment, any man should not speak, but feel it to his hearts content to be precise, the feel. Jason had always known that Demon Witch was an extremely sexy woman. However, when Demon Witch picked up his hand and pressed it, he realized that he had underestimated it before. Then, Jason was a little confused, what should he do next? I want to withdraw my hand ande back, but I am not willing to continue to put it up, which seems like a hooligan It is really a dilemma. Do you know where I hurt now? Demon Witch asked, getting closer to Jason. To be honest, what I feel is a sea. I really dont know where your pain is Jason thought to himself, but then he said: Then how should I resolve your pain? You must know that I feel ufortable when you are like this. of. Demon Witch gritted her teeth, her eyes watering, and her whole body glowed with a charming and mature aura. She said: I havepletely remembered the scene when I fell into your arms at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. You said at that time , you will always remember me, right? Yes, this is the truth Its touching your conscience right now. I can guarantee that this statement is true. Jason said seriously. That means you will love me for the rest of your life, right? Demon Witch asked again. Jason thought for a moment and said, Yes. Then tell me, how should a man behave when he loves a woman? Demon Witch asked again. She was already close to her, and her hot body was bullying her with her breathing, full of primitive temptation. Charming people. Bad guy!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Demon Witch groaned, and shey softly on Jasons chest, her eyes gently closing, as if she was enjoying the warmth and joy of this moment. The feeling this time was different from thest time she was seriously injured and fell into Jasons arms at the Ancient Martial Arts Conference. Last time she really felt that she could not survive. This time it was like a reunion after life and death, which made her even more desperate. cherish. How could Jason restrain himself from such a beautiful woman? Jason gently held Demon Witchs shoulders and said with a half-smile: Butterfly, you will make me want to pour all my money Okay, then Ill wee you along the way, okay? Demon Witch directly interrupted Jason and spoke. Chapter 2381 Lewis comes to Mengze Mountain Ancient City of Ruins, Green Dragon Stronghold. Currently, Old Mr. Miller is in Green Dragon Stronghold. Old Mr. Miller set out from the Capital and traveled through the sky along the way. With his March Arctic, he crossed the void and arrived in the Ancient City of Ruins. Old Mr. Miller entered the Ancient City of Ruins and went directly to the Green Dragon Stronghold. He knew that this stronghold was the stronghold held by the Satan Operation Group Warriors led by Jason in the Ancient City of Ruins. Now, the person in charge of Green Dragon Stronghold is Mr. Iron Fist. When Mr. Iron Fist saw Old Mr. Miller suddenly appearing in Green Dragon Stronghold, he thought he was hallucinating. Later, after Mr. Iron Fist confirmed the identity of Old Mr. Miller, he quickly invited Old Mr. Miller in, bringing him wine and meat. Naturally, Old Mr. Miller also recognized Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and other Satan Operation Group Warriors. He had a great time eating and drinking with these Satan Operation Group Warriors that night. However, Old Mr. Miller didnt do anything special when he first came to Green Dragon Stronghold. He just sensed some reactions from the Lords of Forbbiden Land. During this period, Old Mr. Miller clearly sensed that when he first entered the Ancient City of Ruins, there was indeed someone silently peering at him from the direction of Forbbiden Land. The owners of those consciousnesses are very powerful. If it were before, Old Mr. Miller felt that he would not be able to cope with just that huge and boundless consciousness. But now, he is already in the Quasi life and death realm, and can more or less cope with it. In this way, Old Mr. Miller spent the night in the Green Dragon Stronghold. There was no unusual reaction from Forbbiden Land, so in the morning, Old Mr. Miller wanted to do some exercise. Old Mr. Miller knew that Jason had a good rtionship with the Lord of Forbbiden Land in the Land of the Divine Fallen, but now that Jason had note over, it was not easy for Old Mr. Miller to go to the Land of the Divine Fallen alone. He thought about it, and his eyes Looking towards the back of the Ancient City of Ruins. After Old Mr. Miller woke up, he already learned that the Enlightenment Fruit he consumed was obtained by Jason from Mengze Mountain behind the Ancient City of Ruins. In this way, he has some connections with Mengze Mountain. Therefore, Old Mr. Miller nned to go to Mengze Mountain to thank the ancient strong man who sat in Mengze Mountain. If the other party had not given Jason a fruit of enlightenment, then Old Mr. Miller might not have been able to wake up so quickly. Even if you wake up, you may not necessarily enter the ranks of the great Quasi life and death realm in one fell swoop. Old Mr. Miller walked out of the Green Dragon Stronghold. Upon seeing this, Mr. Iron Fist caught up and asked, Old Mr. Miller, where are you going? Im going to take a walk behind the Ancient City of Ruins. You dont have to worry about me. Old Mr. Miller said. I heard from Jason that there is great danger behind the Ancient City of Ruins. Old Mr. Miller, you should be careful. Mr. Iron Fist said quickly. Old Mr. Miller nodded, his figure moved, and the next moment he had disappeared in front of the Green Dragon Stronghold. Behind Ancient City of Ruins, ck Forest. The figure of Old Mr. Miller appeared here. He was not in a hurry to enter. He looked at the ck Forest in front of him with a pair of old eyes. There was ck mist lingering in the entire forest. The strands of ck mist seemed to be alive, as if they had been given a gift. Some kind of strange power. Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly, he opened his legs and walked into the ck Forest. As Old Mr. Miller walked into the ck Forest, he suddenly saw theyer of ck mist covering the ck Forest, like water dripping from an oil pan, which caused a violent reaction. Old Mr. Miller didnt care. He kept walking along the ck Forest. The ck mist in the entire ck Forest was surgingyer byyer, and it looked like a heavy ck wave sweeping across it. Halfway through the walk, Old Mr. Miller suddenly felt something. His face looked slightly surprised, and he raised his eyes and looked somewhere deep in the ck Forest. At that moment, in the depths of the ck Forest, the origin of these ck mist, strands of ck mist condensed together. The darkness was deep, thick and boundless. In the rich ck mist, a pair of eyes faintly emerged. . At the moment, these eyes are looking towards the ck Forest. In the eyes formed by the condensed ck mist, it seems that the figure of an old man is reflected. It looks ordinary, but the next moment, in these strange eyes, The old man who appeared suddenly began to glow with golden light. In the end, what these strange eyes saw was not a figure, but a golden scorching sun, with golden light blooming, zing to the sky, and containing a powerful aura. Sixth Golden Body? A member of Buddhism? Buddhism is the inheritance of ancient Buddhism still there? The monster shrouded in ck mist was talking to himself. He had forgotten many things and his memory was iplete, so the tone of his voice seemed hesitant and uncertain. In the ck mist, those cold eyes stared for a moment. Finally, the ck mist slowly dispersed and merged into the ground, and everything disappeared. What is that? Its full of evil, weirdness and evil thoughts! Its like the umted evil energy has formed a self-awareness. Old Mr. Miller frowned. He sensed something unusual and noticed a pair of cold eyes staring at him not far away. Immediately, Old Mr. Miller was alert and secretly activated the Sixth Golden Body, but he did not act rashly. After all, the cold eyes in the secret just stared at him for a while without making any move. Thats all, lets go to Mengze Mountain to meet that senior first. Old Mr. Miller thought to himself, and he vaguely guessed that a strange monster might have been born in this ck Forest. It seemed to have no flesh and blood, with a little bit of soul remaining, or it might be the fusion of countless resentments and evil spirits that have been fused together over the years. A little wisdom was born. Anyway, no matter what kind it is, this kind of monster is not a good thing. If the other party doesnt take the initiative to provoke it, then he doesnt bother to pay attention to it. Soon, Old Mr. Miller walked out of the ck Forest. He looked up and saw a five-color glow rising into the sky not far ahead, with a faint divine and supernatural aura flowing around. That should be Mengze Mountain. Its shrouded in clouds and mist, and the glow reflects the sky. Its really extraordinary. Old Mr. Miller took a deep breath and walked forward. After walking for a while, suddenlyC Boom! A Taoist sound like a bell and a bell came from the mist-shrouded mountain. It was deafening and enlightening, making peoples Taoist hearts clear and clear, and there was a vague understanding in their hearts. Is this the sound of the Tree of Enlightenment? It really deserves the name of the Tree of Enlightenment. Old Mr. Miller thought to himself, and after a few quick steps, he arrived in front of Mengze Mountain. Old Mr. Miller was not in a hurry to enter. He said, This is The Human Realm Lewis,e to pay homage to my senior.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The sound was not loud, but it was extremely prating and spread into Mengze Mountain. After a while, an old and deep voice came C Lewis, theres no need to be polite. Pleasee in. Chapter 2382 Discussing Tao (1) Old Mr. Miller walked into Mengze Mountain. Everything was just like what he saw outside the mountain. The entire Mengze Mountain was indeed enveloped with a sacred and extraordinary atmosphere, filled with the pure spiritual energy of heaven and earth, every nt and tree. They seem to be spiritual. In fact, Old Mr. Miller saw several treasures along the way, which had already produced some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, shimmering with rays of light. However, Old Mr. Miller did not go to see what was going on. He followed the sound that sounded like a bell in his ears and walked forward. He guessed that the Forever Kong sitting in Mengze Mountain should be in the Tree of Enlightenment awaits him. While walking, a small hill suddenly appeared in Old Mr. Millers sight. At first nce, it seemed like nothing, but it gave Old Mr. Miller a vague idea that something was wrong. Immediately, when Old Mr. Miller looked towards the hillside again, his expression suddenly changed. Invisibly, he felt a pinprick-like sense of crisis, extremely terrifying, as if that t hillside The unremarkable hillside is like a bottomless abyss, capable ofpletely swallowing people up. Is this the big tomb that Jason was talking about? Old Mr. Miller was secretly suspicious, and he was really shocked. A big tomb is like a hillside, and there is no one knows what kind of extremely sinister thing is buried under the big tomb. Even after countless years, it still exudes an unparalleled sinister power. This seems so terrible! Old Mr. Miller did not get close. He passed by. When he passed the edge of the big tomb, he saw that the soil was all ck, so ck that it was frightening, and there was an inexplicable evil atmosphere. On the top of the big tomb is a different scene. There are actually some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures growing. For example, there is a Blood Phoenix Fruit that has matured. This is a top-notch elixir. Even going one step further, it may be possible. Transform into a Semi-Holy Pill! Blood Phoenix Fruit Old Mr. Miller murmured, thinking that if Dark Phoniex or Purple Phoenix Saintess could take this Blood Phoenix Fruit, their strength would be further improved. These warriors who are in line with True Phoenix and possess Phoenix bloodline. Old Mr. Miller didnt think much about it. With his current strength, he really couldnt step into that big tomb. The energying out of that big tomb was so terrifying, like a ck abyss. He wanted to choose someone to kill him. bite.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Old Mr. Miller felt that even a strong person at the peak of Immortality would find it difficult to enter. At the very least, it would take a strong person at the Creation realm level to find out. What is buried in this big tomb? Old Mr. Miller bypassed the big grave and walked forward for a while, then he saw a piece of purend. In this piece of purend grew an ancient tree. The ancient tree was like a horned dragon. Its branches were vigorous and stretched toward the sky. The bark was like They are turned outwards like dragon scales. If you look closely, the bark of the trees that look like dragon scales is imprinted with extremely mysterious textures. These textures contain some Tao charm, forming mysterious runes. Perhaps it is more appropriate to describe them as Tao patterns. The bark of the tree has Tao marks! The branches and leaves of the ancient tree look extremely strange. The colors of the leaves are all different, showing a variety of colors. The red ones are like blood diamonds, the blue ones are like sapphires, and the orange ones are like red clouds These colorful leaves are intertwined with each other, and they are actually like a rosy cloud. The five-color glow reflects the heaven and earth. There was a breeze blowing, and when the branches and leaves moved, a loud sound was made like a bell! These Taoist sounds are deafening to peoples ears. They have a great enlightening effect on Cultivation, and people can easily fall into a state of enlightenment. This was the first time for Old Mr. Miller to see the Tree of Enlightenment. He was really shocked. He could not imagine that such a treasure existed in the world. In his eyes, this Tree of Enlightenment was definitely a treasure! On arge stone under the Tree of Enlightenment, there is an old man sitting cross-legged. This old man has white beard and hair. He looks very old. He is wearing a robe. On the front of the robe is a pattern of sun candles, and on the back is the shadow of the lunar calendar. Fluorescent pattern. The sun and yin seemed to coincide with some mysterious meaning, and there was an inexplicable Taoist charm permeating the old mans body. Old Mr. Miller knew in his heart that this was Forever Kong who was sitting in Mengze Mountain. He immediately sped his hands and said, I have taken the liberty to disturb the peace of my seniors. Please forgive me. Forever Kong looked at Old Mr. Miller with his old eyes. He chuckled and said, Lewis, youre wee. You and I are both seekers on the road to Cultivation. I dont dare to take the word senior seriously. We can just call each other fellow Taoist. Pleasee and sit down with Lewis. Thank you, fellow Taoist. Old Mr. Millers character is free and easy. After hearing this, he also walked into this purend and sat down on a big rock. After Old Mr. Miller sat down, he noticed that a copper furnace with carved dragons and phoenixes was hanging on the big stone in front of Forever Kong. A fire was lit in the void and was burning at the bottom of the furnace. As the water in the copper furnace began to boil, The refreshing fragrance of tea wafted over. Old Mr. Miller then realized that Forever Kong was making tea. I dont have much to offer to entertain guests, so lets treat Lewis to a cup of tea. Forever Kong spoke, raised his hand to extinguish the mes in the void, lifted the copper stove, poured a cup of tea, and then waved his hand, the steaming cup of tea seemed to be dragged by an invisible force, and was slowly The ground floated to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller reached out to catch it and took a sip. The aroma of tea suddenly overflowed. The tea contained a special charm, which flowed to his limbs and bones, making his altar clear and his Taoist heart clear. In an instant, the Cultivation problems that had been puzzling in the past were suddenly understood. This tea is really extraordinary. Old Mr. Miller praised. This can be called Tea of Enlightenment. Forever Kong smiled and said. Old Mr. Miller was slightly shocked. He knew that this tea was extraordinary from the name. He immediately asked: Fellow Taoist should have felt something about the battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm a few days ago, right? Forever Kong nodded and said, I can sense it. Once Lewis wakes up, he steps into the great Quasi life and death realm and seals the victory. It is a blessing to The Human Realm. Old Mr. Miller said: Those strong men from The Celestial Realm seem to have other channels to sneak into The Human Realm. Can you please exin this? Forever Kong groaned and said: The connection between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm is mainly through these nine major channels. In addition to these nine major channels, there are also some small channels, but after End Martial Age, some small channels They have basically been cut off. Even if there are still some small channels that can be connected, they are extremely unstable ande with huge dangers, and opening them requires a lot of resources. That is to say, there may be strong men from The Celestial Realm whoe to The Human Realm through these small passages at any cost, right? Old Mr. Miller asked. It is possible. But the number will not berge. As for The Celestial Realm, they are even more willing to wait for the nine major passages to be stable before their strong ones can enter The Human Realm through these nine major passages. Forever Kong said. If these nine passages are stable, there are strong people in The Celestial Realm who can enter The Human Realm, such as strong people at the Creation realm level. Then can there be strong people in The Human Realm who can resist it? Or, in other words, the ancient Emperor of The Human Realm. Does of Man still have some backup ns? asked Old Mr. Miller. Chapter 2383 On Tao (2) Forever Kong took a sip of Tea of Enlightenment and said: I dont know if the Emperor of Man has other back-ups. Maybe there is, maybe there is no one anymore. If the strong man of The Celestial Realm can cross the passage, then The Human Realm There is only onest-ditch battle, and then everyone will be a warrior. You are, and so is this old man. Therefore, instead of relying on whether the Emperor of Man has a back-up n, we, the warriors, should catch up and strengthen ourselves. The fate of The Human Realm, In the end, it will still be in the hands of the warriors of The Human Realm. Old Mr. Miller nodded. He agreed with Forever Kongs words. Warriors of The Human Realm should take the initiative to control their own destiny, rather than pin their hopes on the strong men of ancient Terran. In every era, there are trendsetters and protagonists of the era. Old Mr. Miller then asked: On that day, two phantoms appeared in the life-saving marks of the two Gods in The Celestial Realm, which vaguely possess the power of creation. Fellow Taoist, do you know that the entities of these two phantoms are The Celestial Realm What kind of strong person is he?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It should be Inferno and King of Man. These two are the masters of the Celestial Realm and the existence of the Eternal Realm. Forever Kong said. The big hand that appeared that day killed these two phantoms. I heard from Jason that it was King of the North? A supreme being from The Human Realm who took action? Old Mr. Miller asked again. It should be the Northern Territory. Creation realm-level power fluctuations appeared in The Human Realm, which awakened a ray of his soul. Forever Kong spoke, he sighed softly and said, Right now, the Northern Territory has not fully recovered yet. The day he recovers may be when the war breaks out. The North finally chose to take this path. For thesest words, Forever Kongs tone seemed a little helpless and emotional. He was not speaking to Old Mr. Miller, but just some emotions in his heart. Old Mr. Miller continued: Jason said that there are Ancient Battlefields in some Forbbiden Land, and the Forbbiden Land soldiers and The Celestial Realm soldiers are at war. I wonder, through these Ancient Battlefields, can I disguise myself and sneak into The Celestial Realm? What if? If I sneak into The Celestial Realm as a Terran, will I be discovered? Forever Kong gave Old Mr. Miller a deep look and asked, Do you want to sneak into The Celestial Realm? Its just an idea at the moment. Since The Celestial Realm cane to The Human Realm, why cant The Human Realm warriors sneak into The Celestial Realm? Moreover, there are probably more opportunities and more treasures in The Celestial Realm. If you can sneak into Go in and plunder and plunder, that will also strengthen my The Human Realm warrior. Old Mr. Miller spoke, then chuckled and said, I just dont know, what are the customs and customs of The Celestial Realm? Characteristics, whether there are differences between the people of Terran and The Celestial Realm, etc. Forever Kong said: The Celestial Realm is veryrge,rger than The Human Realm in ancient times. The Human Realm you are currently in is not the full picture of The Human Realm in ancient times. The Celestial Realm is divided into nine domains: Three Thousand States , each realm has its own overlord. In addition to the nine realms, there are also some dangerous ces, famous mountains and rivers, secret realms of opportunity, etc. The poption of each realm in The Celestial Realm is at least billions, so the poption of the nine realms You can imagine how many they add up. Of course, with such a huge poption, most of the people in The Celestial Realm are just like the ordinary people in The Human Realm. However, The Celestial Realm Cultivation has never been cut off, so among the civilians in The Celestial Realm there are also They all practice Cultivation, but of course its just some low-grade Cultivationbat skills. Old Mr. Miller nodded, he was listening carefully. There is essentially no big difference between people in The Human Realm and people in The Celestial Realm. However, if there are strong people above the Creation realm in The Human Realm who sneak into The Celestial Realm, they will be attacked by The Celestial Realm. The strong ones can sense it. The strong ones in the Creation realm are already involved in the rule level. Once they sneak into The Celestial Realm, it will cause fluctuations in the rules level. Forever Kong spoke and continued, As for the strong ones below the Creation realm, sneaking into The Celestial Realm They are not too conspicuous, and if you pay attention, they are not much different from the people in The Celestial Realm. However, even if you can sneak into The Celestial Realm, it will be difficult to return to The Human Realm. Unless you have a private and safe channel. Old Mr. Miller thought about it. Even if he sneaked into The Celestial Realm, it would be very difficult to return to The Human Realm. After all, these nine passages are guarded by The Celestial Realm warriors, who can sneak through the passages without concealing the truth. is a problem. Old Mr. Miller no longer dwells on this issue. Sneaking into The Celestial Realm is just an idea of his. How to implement it will be discussed in the future. Immediately, Old Mr. Miller humbly asked for advice: Fellow Taoist, now I have reached the Great Quasi life and death realm. Do you have any suggestions for this realm? The next realm is Immortality, but for this realm, I Actually, I dont have much experience, so I wonder if you can shed some light on this? Forever Kong said: The big Quasi life and death realm is actually another step forward based on the ultimate Quasi life and death realm. Regardless of this small step, the results will bepletely different, and it will also make you different from other Quasi It seems that there is a distinction between the strong in life and death realm. This also shows that you have tapped your greatest potential in this realm, which is equivalent to broadening the existing path of Cultivation by one step. The path of Cultivation has been broadened. , means that the more Tao can be carried, and it also means that there is great potential to enter eternity. The more Tao it carries? Old Mr. Miller was stunned for a moment. Forever Kong nodded and continued: Yes. Tao is a rule, and each rule represents a kind of Tao. There are many Tao, but they are actually different rules. For example, you have a fist that reaches the sky, and you are confident that you can punch. Invincible, this is the path of Cultivation that you adhere to, in other words, this is the foundation of the Tao you seek. But on your main Tao, you can also amodate other Tao to assist, that is, to master more rules Come and take charge of your path. For example, if your fist intention is apanied by the lethality of space, or is apanied by red mes burning the sky, freezing the heavens, or thunder, Gengjin killing intent, or even death energy, evil spirit, decay Qi, etc., these are all manifestations of the power of rules, which can help your fist power be stronger. After hearing this, Old Mr. Miller understood. The Cultivation he takes is to cultivate his fist intention. His fist intention is unparalleled. This represents his path of Cultivation, which is the foundation of the Tao mentioned by Forever Kong. However, Old Mr. Millers boxing style can also be assisted by the power of other rules. That is to say, on the premise of his own boxing power, he can incorporate the power of other rules. This is not a borrowing. , but directly integrates, then his boxing power will be enhanced to a terrifying situation. The beginning of Immortality is to gradually master and refine the power of these rules, making them a part of your Cultivation and imprinted on your Cultivation road. The faster your Cultivation road expands, the more rules it can carry. The more they are, the stronger they will be at the same level. Forever Kong finally spoke again. Chapter 2384 On Tao (3) Old Mr. Miller took a sip of Tea of Enlightenment and was concentrating on listening to Forever Kongs exnation. After drinking Tea of Enlightenment, Old Mr. Miller became clear and his own perception was at a peak state, which allowed him to better understand the essence of Forever Kongs words. The Human Realm has gone through the End Martial Age. In the past, it could only be practiced up to the Sacred Level. Above that, there was a Cultivation prison. It can be said that the Cultivation above the Sacred Level was almost discontinuous. Therefore, Old Mr. Miller does not know the essence of Cultivation Realm such as Immortality, Creation realm and even Eternal Realm. Therefore, Forever Kongs puzzle-solving is crucial, allowing Old Mr. Miller to instantly understand his Cultivation path and know how to pursue a higher Cultivation Realm. Forever Kong continued: Together with the gods, life and death, immortality are actually all rted. Each level of the realm is paving the way for the next level, which is equivalent toying the foundation. For example, the transformation of Qi and blood is tomunicate with the gods. The transformation of Qi and blood brings an improvement in the level of life and an increase in the strength of the physical body to a stage where it can bear thews of life and death. Quasi life and death realm, to put it more bluntly, is to live towards death. Only by truly understanding the mysteries of life and death can we cultivate the power of life and death and break through to the Quasi life and death realm. Only by understanding the profound meaning of life and death can we gradually understand what immortality means! Old Mr. Millers heart moved and he said to himself: What is immortality? The body is immortal? Forever Kong smiled lightly and said: The immortality of the physical body is just a general term, but it also contains the essence of Immortality. The strong men in theter stages of Immortality can regenerate their broken arms. Simply put, it means the rebirth of limbs. Immortality also has At the level of Immortality, you can even be reborn with a drop of blood. As long as this drop of blood still contains its own originalws, you can be reborn again. Of course, you will also suffer great damage after rebirth, but this also shows that Understand the true power of Immortality. Speaking of this, Forever Kong continued: Therefore, the profound meaning of life and death understood in the Quasi life and death realm is actually an extension of Immortality. It allows you to better understand the development of destruction and immortality, and the transformation from destruction to immortality. , you can regenerate your limbs. Therefore, the strong men in theter stage of Immortality have immortal bodies, immortal Qi and blood, and immortal origins, and have truly reached the point of fighting against heaven and earth. At the same time, they can also use the power of rules, even at this stage All geniuses can evolve the power of brand new rules. Evolved into a new power of rules? Old Mr. Miller was quite surprised. Forever Kong nodded and said: In addition to the existing rules in heaven and earth, there are also some rules. Those rules are made by the real strongest people. In short, they are the way of these strong people, the highest realm of enlightenment. After that, the way of these strong men was imprinted on the world. Therefore, the truly strong people want to walk out of their own way, break the shackles of the rules of the world, and truly transcend, so as to be immortal. call! Old Mr. Miller took a breath and felt that these things were still a little far away from him. Immediately, Old Mr. Miller asked: Fellow Taoist, how can this Immortality be promoted? The reason why heaven and earth have existed forever is to be immortal. Therefore, there is an origin of immortality between heaven and earth. Forever Kong spoke, and then said, To be promoted to immortality is to use heaven and earth as a melting pot and understand the immortalw between heaven and earth. Invoke the immortal source between heaven and earth to temper your body. The more immortal sources you can evoke and the stronger the tempering, the further and stronger you will be in Immortality. I see Old Mr. Miller nodded. After what Forever Kong said, he had a certain understanding of these Cultivation Realms and knew how to take the next road to Cultivation. Otherwise, Old Mr. Miller was basically the same as before, not to mention being confused. Between heaven and earth, some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures containing immortal matter will be born in some ces by chance. This type of treasure is extremely precious. These immortal material treasures are very important to those who are strong in Immortality, or who want to break through the realm. Immortal strong men are priceless treasures. Forever Kong said. Im afraid this kind of treasure is extremely rare, right? Old Mr. Miller asked. Forever Kong nodded and said: There were some secret ces in The Human Realm before. It just went through the End Martial Age. In addition, there is a Mountain of Heavenly Destruction over there in The Celestial Realm, and there is also this one deep in the Mountain of Heavenly Destruction. Simr to Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, but the depths of the Mountain of Heavenly Destruction are extremely dangerous, and only a few people can explore them. In addition, there are skills. Some powerful inheritances will have targeted training methods in each realm. For example, the powerful forces in The Celestial Realm have never interrupted their inheritance, so they also retain corresponding training methods. . Forever Kong spoke, and then said, I can see that you have practiced Buddhist techniques and have be the Sixth Golden Body, right? Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Thats true. I practice Grand Vajra Realm Physique, which was taught to me by my master. The Human Realm has Buddhist inheritance in ancient times, and the strongest one is the Great Thunder Temple. Unfortunately, during the ancient war, the Great Thunder Temple disappeared, and its inheritance was interrupted. The Sixth Golden Body you cultivate is actually the same as the ancient Great Thunder Temple. Its rted to Thunder Temples physical skills. Forever Kong spoke and continued, The Great Thunder Temples Great Thunder God Technique was also a supreme skill in ancient times, but its a pity that it has not been passed down to the world. I do have the Great Thunder God Technique here. The fragments of the book will be somewhat helpful for you to understand Immortality, Lewis can use it to understand. Old Mr. Millers face was startled, and he quickly said: I have benefited a lot from Taoist friends exnation of my doubts. Taoist friend also wants to give me ancient skills. This gift is too precious. Forever Kong smiled indifferently and said: I and the other people in Forbbiden Land all have duties and need to suppress this surrounding area, so they cant go out easily. For example, the strong men of The Celestial Realm took action in The Human Realm a few days ago, and Forbbiden Land is unable to help. Therefore, I still hope to see a strong person in The Human Realm rise up to support The Human Realm. Old Mr. Miller nodded, he no longer refused, and said: Then I will be disrespectful. Fellow Taoist is so kind, I will also keep it in my heart. There is no need to thank you. I am a subordinate of the Emperor of Man. The Emperor of Man protects all people, and I am also practicing the rules of the Emperor of Man. Forever Kong spoke, and as he spoke, he took out a page of paper, and this page also I dont know what kind of material it was made of. After a long time, the paper surface turned yellow, but it was not damaged.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, this page is notplete, and it can be seen that it is just a fragment. Old Mr. Miller took it solemnly and expressed his gratitude. This is the supreme skill of the ancient Great Thunder Temple. Although it is only a fragment, it is definitely of amazing value. Now that Forever Kong is giving it away like this, Old Mr. Miller is indeed grateful. Perhaps Forever Kongs original intention is to hope that The Human Realm will have some truly strong people who can fight against The Celestial Realm. Chapter 2385 Demon Witch Style Carovia, the Capital. Metropolitan Hotel, in a luxurious room. Several episodes of charm and lingering are not enough for outsiders to understand. In the room, the whisper-like moans that lingered around the room gradually stopped as time passed, which seemed to mean that the battle hade to an end. Looking at the room again, it can be said that it is a mess. On the bedside, soft lights were falling, and Demon Witchs blue hair was scattered on the bed. His eyebrows were tightly closed, and his long eyshes were trembling slightly, but he did not dare to open his eyes. . Her neck is white and slender, her skin is as crystal clear as snow, and her two exposed arms are as smooth as lotus roots against the frost and snow. A thin quilt was gently covering her body, but even so, the undting curves could still be seen through the thin quilt. call! Jason leaned on the bed and blew out a puff of smoke. Speaking of which, I havent had such a refreshing feeling in a long time. Previously, I was either fighting or on the way to the battle, or practicing to squeeze my potential. For this reason, I also neglected many women around me. To be honest, Demon Witch is indeed very special and brings an unprecedented experience. After smoking a cigarette, Jason turned to look at Demon Witch and saw that her eyes were still slightly closed, her long eyshes were covering her eyes, her charming face was white and rosy, and her body was faintly exuding a faint fragrance. , is really extremely charming. Jason smiled,y down, and gently held Demon Witch in his arms. Um Demon Witch opened her mouth and groaned softly, her long eyshes trembled slightly, and her beautiful eyes slowly opened. Her beautiful eyes were watering, and she was staring at Jason with a hint of tenderness in her eyes. Have a rest? Jason smiled and asked meaningfully. Demon Witchs face was startled, as if she realized something, and she said angrily: W-why do you ask that? Should we seize a little more time before your parentse back? Jason said with a smile. YouC Demon Witch gritted her teeth, her delicate jade face stained red, and she said, You, are you going to again Im almost exhausted. Even practicing is not so tiring. Theres a saying, youre tired but happy, right? Jason smiled. You just want to bully me, and I dont agree with it But if I bully you instead, thats okay! The Demon Witch chuckled, and she suddenly turned over andnded on top of Jason. Jasons face was stunned, thinking to himself that this was what Demon Witch meant. But as a result, Jason immediately felt like Alexander. Are you going to the Ancient City of Ruins next? Demon Witch asked. Jason nodded and said, Yes. I have to go there. I actually really want to go with you. Its just that I just reunited with my parents, and I want to spend more time with them. Demon Witch said. Jason smiled and said: Thats what it should be. You should have spent more time with your parents. As for the Ancient City of Ruins, Im not in a hurry. There will be plenty of opportunities to go there in the future. Besides, I think your Cultivation cultivation Since you are already at the peak of the Sacred Level, as Supremes Holy Land has joined the CaroviaCultivation Association, you can go to CaroviaCultivation Association to practice in your free time. There are enough cultivation resources there. I hope that next time I see you, you can Break the Realm of the Gods. Demon Witch nodded and said: I will work hard. The Lord Uploders said that I have a Heavenly Tribtion Fate, which is rare in ancient times. As long as I can survive this tribtion, I will get twice the result with half the effort in practicing in the future. Therefore, I think I am Breaking the Realm of the Gods its not difficult. Jason smiled. He had no doubts about what Demon Witch said. During thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Demon Witch was also known as Sacred Realm. After beingatose for such a long time, he had already reached the peak of Sacred Level not long after waking up. . You also know Sally and Kay, right? They will also stay in Carovia. You can go to them during cultivation. They have just practiced Cultivation not long ago, and you can give them guidance and experience. Jason said. Demon Witch gritted her teeth after hearing this. She snorted, then twisted her waist and said angrily: Sally and Kay are also your women, right? What? Are you jealous? Jason smiled and asked. Isnt it okay to just be jealous? But I wont take it seriously. I also know that you have known them earlier than me. Demon Witch said, and then said, Dont worry, I will get along well with them. I will also give them guidance during practice. good! Jason nodded. After Jason and Demon Witch took a shower, got dressed and tidied up, they saw that it was almost afternoon. Calcting this, they stayed in the room for a long time. By this time, Devil Lord and Laura must have returned to the hotel. My parents also live in the hotel on this floor. Let me go to their room and see if theye back. Demon Witch said. Jason thought for a while and said, Thats fine. I just invited them to go to the CaroviaCultivation Association to get to know Old Mr. Stokes and others. Since Supreme Holy Land wants to join the CaroviaCultivation Association, the Devil Lord also has to get to know Yusup and others. It is also convenient for the Devil Lord to get to know the CaroviaCultivation Association first. Demon Witch nodded, walked out of the room, and went to a room not far from the next door. She knocked on the door and said, Dad, Mom, its me. Soon, the door opened, and the Devil Lord and Laura were standing at the door. It seemed that they had returned, but I thought that my daughter was with Jason, so I didnt bother them. Jasons face looked very calm, and he asked: Night King is gone? Devil Lord nodded and said, Yes, he has left.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Im going to return to the CaroviaCultivation Association. Why dont you, Devil Lord, and your family follow me to the CaroviaCultivation Association. It just so happens that Devil Lord, you can also get to know Old Mr. Stokes and others. Jason said. Devil Lord thought for a moment and said, Thats fine. Lets go now? Lets go now. Jason said with a smile. Immediately, Devil Lord and Laura also came out and followed Jason to the CaroviaCultivation Association. Chapter 2386 Two women break through CaroviaCultivation Association. Jason drove back and parked the car inside the CaroviaCultivation Association. He and Devil Lords family of three came out. Jason smiled and said: This is the Carovia Cultivation Association. The Human Realm warriors recruited, whether from Carovia or overseas, can practice here. There are many secret training rooms in the association. In addition, after the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, we We have wiped out all the rebellious Hyacinth forces in The Human Realm. The small worlds left by the rebellious Hyacinth forces have also been upied by us. Those small worlds are also practicing Sacred Land. As long as they are disciples of the Carovia Cultivation Association, they can go to those small worlds. Carry out cultivation and improvement. After a pause, Jason continued: The CaroviaCultivation Association has also concentrated its cultivation resources. We have Ghost Doctor behind us. The various elixirs he refines are very powerful, whether they are used for cultivation, improvement or healing. Use. All warriors of the CaroviaCultivation Association will provide certain training resources. Let The Human Realm warriors be stronger first. In the future, if a full-scale battle with The Celestial Realm begins, a merit system will be adopted. The Human Realm warriors You can fight, gain military exploits, and then use your military exploits to exchange for what you need, such as treasures, training resources, techniques, etc. After the Devil Lord heard what Jason said, he was deeply moved and said: These measures are really good and can support The Human Realm warriors to the maximum extent. From the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, I can also see that The Celestial Realm is extremely Powerful. However, The Human Realm is not weak either. It cannot be said that because of the power of The Celestial Realm, it has lost its fighting spirit. The Warriors of The Human Realm still have to catch up. If The Celestial Realm invades, they will fight to the death. Make a river. Yes, I think so too. Jason smiled. He would never forget the Devil Lords reputation in the Dark World. He was a thoroughgoing warrior and an extremely warlike person. I see that you are already a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. After returning to the Supremes Holy Land and joining the Carovia Cultivation Association, you can calm down and improve your Cultivation cultivation. The Carovia Cultivation Association has some skills and tactics from The Celestial Realm. Skills and the like. You can alsoe and observe, and practice whatever suits you. In short, everything is based on the premise of being strong. Jason said. good! The Devil Lord nodded heavily. After walking all the way to the front and arriving at a building, Jason notified Yusup and other seniors toe. After a while, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, Konstantin and others all came. Jason immediately introduced Devil Lord, Yusup and others. Its you boy, the Holy Son of Supreme Holy Land. He also said why you disappeared back then. It turned out that you went to fight in the Dark World. Dafydd joked and said in a gentle tone. Ive met Mr. Parker. Devil Lord said, sping his fists. Yusup smiled and said: Supremes Holy Land used to be a bit of a ck sheep. Now that it has been cleaned up, thats fine. Its great for Supremes Holy Land to join us and strengthen my strength as a warrior of The Human Realm. Thank you Old Mr. Stokes. From now on, the Supremes Holy Land will work together with the CaroviaCultivation Association warriors to resist The Celestial Realm and fight for The Human Realm! Devil Lord said in a deep voice. Okay, okay. Yusup nodded.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Supremes Holy Land wants to join the CaroviaCultivation Association, which also involves some specific matters. Jason asked Yusup, Dafydd and others to discuss these with the Devil Lord in detail. He himself took Demon Witch to stroll around the CaroviaCultivation Association and took Demon Witch to see it. Later, Darcey, Emily and others came over after hearing the news and saw Jason and Demon Witch. In fact, Darcey and the others have a very good impression of Demon Witch. Although Demon Witch is indeed from the Supreme Holy Land, after what happened at thest Ancient Martial Arts Conference, Darcey and the others sense of Demon Witch has changed. They knew that Demon Witch was actually a woman who hated evil and dared to love and hate. She especially risked her life and death to block the fatal blow for Jason. If Demon Witch had not stepped forward at that time, Jason would have been in danger. Jason couldnt help but ask after seeing Darcey and the others: Where are Kay and Sally? The two of them are practicing. Emily smiled and continued, The two of them were going to attack the Sacred Realm, and then they asked me and Darcey some questions about the key points of cultivation, and we gave them some guidance. They just Lets go practice and break through. Are they making a breakthrough? Then Ill go take a look. Jason said quickly. Look at how concerned you are, Ghost Doctor is watching, everything will be fine. Darcey covered her mouth with a smile and joked. Jason smiled and said, You must be concerned about this. If it were you, I would have the same reaction. Its just a phndering thing anyway. Demon Witch said. Thats right! Emily agreed. Jason was speechless for a while, and he had no choice but to say nothing. If he refuted something at this time, he was afraid that he would be attacked again. Jason came to the ce where Sally and Kay practiced. As soon as he walked in, he suddenly felt a wave of Sacred Realms aura. Immediately afterwards, almost two Sacred Realm Cultivation breaths filled the air. One of them contained a Taiyin Qi, which was faintly intertwined with the Taiyin Sacred Laws, making the Saint-level breath continue to rise; the other Saint-level breath was constantly rising. The super aura is filled with an extremely mysterious meaning, as if it is ever-changing, traceless and endless, but returns to its origin, as if it can evolve all the ways of the heavens. After Jason sensed the fluctuations of these two saint-level auras, his face lit up, knowing that Sally and Kay must have broken through to the Sacred Realm. Very good, we have sessfully broken through to the Sacred Realm. Next, you should familiarize yourself with the Sacred Laws, sort out the holy aura in your body, and stabilize your current Cultivation Realm. The voice of Ghost Doctors guidance came. At this time, Jason also walked in and saw Sally and Kay. He felt the holy aura permeating their bodies. He was very happy. At the same time, he was secretly shocked. He felt that the Sacred Laws of these two beauties were very strong. , far superior to the same level. This may have something to do with their bloodline. After reaching the Sacred Realm, they have enough ability to protect themselves in the city of the secr world. In the past few days in the Carovia Cultivation Association, Emily and Dark Phoniex have also given Sally and Kay tricks from time to time to improve their practical skills. ability. Congrattions, congrattions. I finally broke through to the Sacred Realm! Jason said with a smile. Sally and Kay looked over with happy faces and said, Jason, are you back? Now I finally broke through to the Sacred Realm. Kay also said happily. Congrattions, at this speed, you will be able to catch up with us soon. Darcey and Emily also came up and congratted each other. Chapter 2387 Departure to Ancient City of Ruins Sally and Kay broke through to the Sacred Realm, which is indeed a great joy. Speaking of which, these two beauties have not been practicing for long, and they are still half-way martial arts practitioners. Even so, with their talents, they have managed to reach the Sacred Realm in such a short period of time. This kind of cultivation speed is absolutely terrifying. Before the New Martial Age, the powerful people in the Sacred Realm were all prominent figures, and they were able to establish sects. Even though it is now the New Martial Age and the cultivation environment has improved, there are not many people who can match Sally and Kays cultivation speed. That night, Jason held a grand banquet at the CaroviaCultivation Association, and all the young talents of The Human Realm came, such as Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack, etc. They all gathered together, drinking and eating meat while talking andughing. Jason has decided to leave for the Ancient City of Ruins tomorrow, so he called all the young people together tonight as a pre-farewell party. Sally, Kay, Darcey, Emily, Demon Witch, Dark Phoniex and other beauties are also very happy, and Demon Witch has also integrated into them. Sally and the others are always grateful to Demon Witch for standing up and resisting the fatal blow for Jason. mind. During the conversation, Sally and the others learned about Demon Witchs experience. They all felt sad and admired the selfless maternal love that Laura showed. When Demon Witch said that Lord Uploders had rescued her and taught her the cultivation method of Heavenly Tribtion Divine Body, Purple Phoenix Saintess couldnt help but look over, her pale golden eyes shed. A hint of surprise. Lord Uploders? They are the strong men from The Celestial Realm who fought against Old Mr. Millerter and were eventually killed by Old Mr. Miller? Darcey was surprised. The other party actually chose her as the Chosen Daughter? And said she was chosen for The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop? That sounds nice, but she must have bad intentions! Emily also said something. The other party must have a purpose. But its better now. Anyway, this person has been killed by Old Mr. Miller. Whatever he had nned, it will be in vain. Sally said with a smile. Just as he was talking, Purple Phoenix Saintess couldnt help but interjected: Lord Uploders also selected you as the Chosen Daughter? As soon as these words came out, Demon Witch and others all looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess. Demon Witch also asked curiously: Yes. Why do you ask that? Have Lord Uploders also looked for you? At this time, Purple Phoenix Saintess did not hide anything. She said: Lord Uploders did find me. When I went to the Secret Land of Chaos, it was Lord Uploders who told me that there was True Phoenix Mountain in the secret realm and asked me to seize the opportunity At that time, the Lord Uploders also said that I was the chosen one. Jasons expression was startled, but he was not surprised by what Purple Phoenix Saintess said. He also guessed that the Lord Uploders came to The Human Realm specifically to find some women with unique fates and powerful bloodlines. Whether they were Demon Witch or Purple Phoenix Saintess, they all had unique fates. Even if this battle had not broken out so quickly, I am afraid that Darcey, Sally and others would also have been found by this Lord Uploders. It turns out that Lord Uploders has also been looking for you. It seems that this Lord Uploders has a big agenda and is extremely hateful. Demon Witch said. Jason smiled lightly and said to Purple Phoenix Saintess: No wonder you entered Secret Land and had to act alone. It turns out that you already know that there is an opportunity suitable for you in Secret Land. Purple Phoenix Saintess said with some embarrassment: Im sorry, I didnt know how to exin it at the time. Besides, only True Phoenix can trigger the opportunity of True Phoenix Mountain, so I didnt tell you clearly. Its okay, I dont mean to me you. Jason smiled and said, This is your opportunity. Its the best thing you can get. It will strengthen me as The Human Realm warrior. Speaking of which, think about it from another angle. , this Lord Uploders is not so hateful, he is equivalent to a boy giving money. After hearing this, everyone woke up and immediately showed knowing smiles. At the end, Jason said: Tomorrow we will set off to the Ancient City of Ruins. So you should also tell your elders. Some people who stay here should not forget to practice Cultivation. The Celestial Realm will not be left to us to rise. Time. So all this can only be left to us to fight for, win, and fight for! Everyone nodded, they all understood this. We will say goodbye tomorrow and I will miss everyone. Sally said. I hope you wille back soon. You will be stronger when youe back. Kay also spoke. There was some reluctance in their tone, but they didnt say much. We wille back soon. Next time, you will go to the Ancient City of Ruins together. Darcey smiled. Sally and the others nodded, no matter how they said it, they were a little sad as parting was about to begin. Jason also knew this. He could only spend more time with Sally and the others tonight and spend more time with them. The next morning. Jason and others all woke up one after another, and after simply packing their luggage, they gathered at the CaroviaCultivation Association Square. Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Finn, Benji, Marcel and many others were all present. In addition, some seniors such as Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and others also came to see Jason and others off. Ghost Doctor, are you going to the Ancient City of Ruins too? Joseph asked. Ghost Doctor chuckled and said, If you havent been there, just go and have a look. There are a lot of elixirs over there. I should go and have a look to avoid wasting some medicinal materials. Thats right. Joseph smiled. Yusup took a deep breath and said: Jason, Im afraid youll have to go to the Ancient Battlefield again this time when you go to the Ancient City of Ruins. Fighting and experiencing are good for growth. However, you must remember that safety is the most important! Remember not to Show off your skills and dont put yourself in desperate situations. I know. Jason nodded. You are all the talents of the younger generation of The Human Realm and the hope of The Human Realm Culture. Go and practice hard. Dafydd said with great sincerity. After greetings, Jason finally said goodbye to some people and started to get in the car. Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Darcey, Marcel, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Wolf Boy and others also got on board. Finn didnt go with him, he stayed. Sally, Kay, Demon Witch and others waved goodbye. Although they were reluctant to say goodbye, they also knew that reunion and separation were inevitable.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As the car started, the Coaster minibus that Jason and others were riding in drove out of the Carovia Cultivation Association and sped towards the airport. Jason and the others dont have the ability like Old Mr. Miller to cross the void or split the air, so they can only take the opportunity to go there. Chapter 2388 The embarrassment of Purple Phoenix Saintess Two dayster. Ancient City of Ruins. Jason and the others finally arrived and came to the entrance of the Ancient City of Ruins. In todays Ancient City of Ruins, it can be said that Jason has the greatest influence. The Dragons and Titan people are all allies and can be regarded as part of Jasons camp. The remaining The Holy n of the Apocalypse is considered a neutral faction. Therefore, when he walked to the entrance of Ancient City of Ruins, Jason saw the stationed Satan Operation Group Warriors. Jason! Jason is here! When the Satan Operation Group Warriors at the entrance saw Jason, they all cheered. Their faces were excited and extremely excited. With a smile on his face, Jason walked over to say hello to these Satan Operation Group Warriors. Brothers, thank you for your hard work. We spent the evening drinking together in the stronghold. Jason said with a smile. Its not hard, its not hard! The Satan Operation Group Warriors spoke one after another. After some pleasantries, Jason led everyone into the Ancient City of Ruins. Soon, Jason and his group came to the Ancient City of Ruins. Many people came to the Ancient City of Ruins for the first time, such as Ghost Doctor, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, etc. This world is really vast! Ghost Doctor looked around and couldnt help but sigh. The entire Ancient City of Ruins is too big. There are mountain peaks in the distance that are as high as ten thousand feet. There is a faint sound like a sea waveing from behind those mountain peaks. Such a vast world looks more like an independent world. Lets go, lets enter the city first and go to the stronghold. Jason said with a smile. Immediately, Jason led everyone into the Ancient City of Ruins and arrived at the Green Dragon Stronghold. A group of Satan Operation Group Warriors such as Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Baron had alreadye to greet him. They were very excited after seeing Jason, and the iron-blooded brotherhood was clearly demonstrated. By the way, wheres Old Mr. Miller? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller, he is practicing in the training room. Mr. Iron Fist said. Old Mr. Miller is practicing? Jason was surprised and suddenly felt surprised.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared unnoticed, and then Old Mr. Millers old voice sounded: Jason, you are here. Oops, Ghost Doctor, you are here too. Your Eliza MacKenzie Liquor belte yet? Jason took a closer look and saw that Old Mr. Miller had appeared at some point. Old Mr. Miller is the same as before, wearing coarse linen clothes, a tobo stick on his waist, his hands behind his back, looking old-fashioned. However, Jason didnt know if it was an illusion or something else. He vaguely felt that Old Mr. Miller had a thunderous aura about him? The aura of Cultivation seemed to have reached a peak, as if it was about to reach a breakthrough. This surprised Jason. It was only a few days apart, but he felt that Old Mr. Miller had indeed changed. Ghost Doctor red at Old Mr. Miller and said, I came here to study various elixirs and medicinal materials. What kind of wine do you bring? I dont have much Eliza MacKenzie Liquor left. You bad old man, dont think twice. Isnt it just a few old jars? You, Ghost Doctor, think of it as a treasure. Old Mr. Miller said angrily. He turned to look at Darcey and the others, his old face was immediately filled with smiles, showing that Missing his front teeth, he said, Darcey, Emily, you are all here. Darcey has already be the Extreme Realm Emperor? It seems that the crisis of the White Tiger Bloodline bacsh has been ovee. Very good, very good Ha, ha. Smiling, Old Mr. Miller could not help but nce at Jason, which seemed meaningful. Obviously, Old Mr. Miller knows exactly how the White Tiger Bloodline bacsh can be resolved. Emily is also the Extreme Realm Emperor, which is good. Dark Phoniex and ra, the two phoenixes are all together By the way, where are the two girl dolls, Sally and Kay? Old Mr. Miller asked . Jasons heart tightened, and he felt an inexplicable tingling sensation on his scalp. Why does Old Mr. Miller look like he is counting his granddaughter-inw? If he keeps talking, he might say something embarrassing. Thinking of this, Jason quickly took Old Mr. Millers arm and said, Old Mr. Miller, we came to the Ancient City of Ruins for training. Ghost Doctor and the others are all tired from running all the way. Lets go. Lets take a rest first, andter we can eat the meat of exotic animals to replenish our energy. With that said, Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller aside to talk. Old Mr. Miller was unhappy and yelled: Whats the matter with you kid? Why did you drag me here? I havent had time to ask that ra girl if she agrees to be your wife Behind her, Purple Phoenix Saintesss delicate and sexy red lips were slightly opened. She was stunned and stunned, her mind went nk, and she had a feeling that she had heard wrongly. When did you agree to be Jasons wife? What did Jason secretly say to Old Mr. Miller? With Old Mr. Millers reputation as Hyacinths, such a respected senior would definitely not make up such words randomly. So, it must be Jason! This hateful guy must have said something secretly. At this thought, Purple Phoenix Saintess was so angry that she gritted her silver teeth, her delicate body trembled, and she wanted to rush up to confront Jason immediately. Darcey and Emily looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess with slightly sympathetic eyes. They were used to Old Mr. Millers nonchnt speech, but this was probably the first time for Purple Phoenix Saintess. This was the first time. I will often hear the embarrassing words of Old Mr. Miller in the future Jasons face was dark. He should have thought of it, and he should have dragged him away the moment Old Mr. Miller appeared. No, even without looking back, he could feel two cold eyes staring at him like knives. Needless to say, those eyes must be those of Purple Phoenix Saintess. What Old Mr. Miller yelled just now must have been heard by her not just her, but everyone in the venue heard it. This is a good thing for a Sacred Land saint, who is pure and pure, has an excellent reputation, and has never had any scandals. This old man has ruined her reputation with just one sentence. How can she not be angry? The key is, you have to shoulder the responsibility yourself. So, with a dark face on his face, Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller aside and said angrily: Old man, we can talk about some things in private, but dont make it so that everyone knows, you At least save some face for others Old Mr. Miller snorted and said disapprovingly: What does this mean? If I be your wife, sooner orter everyone will not know about it. What if this doesnt work? Jason asked. What? No way? You want to be beaten, right? What did you tell me at the beginning? Do you want to regret it now? No way! Old Mr. Miller said angrily. I Jason was speechless, tired, with a dark face and absolutely nothing to say. No matter how you think about it, it doesnt feel right. You dragged this bad old man over and wanted to give him a lesson, but why did he give him a lesson instead? This is unreasonable! Jason sighed softly and was toozy to argue with Old Mr. Miller about this. He had to change the subject and asked: Old Mr. Miller, have you been to Mengze Mountain? Meet senior Forever Kong? Also, how do I feel? Old Mr. Miller, your Cultivation aura has changed a bit? It seems there is an aura of thunder. Chapter 2389 The blame is set Old Mr. Miller nodded after hearing this, and said: I did go to Mengze Mountain and met senior Forever Kong. He is indeed a respected senior, with profound and unfathomable cultivation, and he is also willing to exin Confused. Old Mr. Miller, I am totally confused about the subsequent Cultivation practice. After all, there has been a gap in Cultivation since The Human RealmEnd Martial Age. There has been a gap in Cultivation above Extreme Realm Emperor. Fortunately, Forever Kong answered my questions and solved my doubts. , which made me understand the path of cultivation that follows. In addition, he also gave me an ancient skill. Although it is a fragment, it is also a priceless treasure. Jason was a little surprised. When he took Robert and his group to Mengze Mountainst time, Forever Kong also gave them a martial arts andbat technique C Taishang Technique. This time, gave Old Mr. Miller another ancient skill? Although it is a fragment, it is an ancient skill, and it is worthy of Forever Kong to preserve even if it is a fragment. It must be the most powerful skill that shook the heavens in ancient times. What technique did Senior Dao give you? Jason asked. Its said to be a technique inherited from the ancient Great Thunder Temple, called the Great Thunder God Technique! Old Mr. Miller said, and then said, Although this technique is iplete, I have practiced it for a few days and it is indeed useless. There is a breathing method implicit in it, which operates like thunder to temper the body and strengthen itself. It is in the same lineage as the Kung Fu I practice, which is very suitable for me. With this Kung Fu, coupled with Senior Taos Cultivation To clear up the confusion, the old man also knows how to break through to Immortality. After hearing this, Jason felt happy and said, Old man, are you going to break through Immortality? Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said: Its not that simple. Immortality needs to activate the immortal source between heaven and earth to continuously temper itself, and it cannot be broken through so easily. Unless one can find those that contain immortal matter. Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, that can speed up the tempering. However, such treasures are extremely rare and difficult to find. Jason smiled and said: No matter what, I am preparing to break through Immortality. I havent been able to break the Realm of the Gods yet. After hearing this, Old Mr. Miller raised his eyebrows and asked: Is there something wrong with the technique you deduced in Ghost Doctor Valley that day? You still cant make the two Innate Energy fuse? Jason shook his head and said: The technique will most likely work. Its just that there are still some minor problems when running it. I havent had time to figure it out these days, so I havent been able to run it sessfully yet. Old Mr. Miller nodded, thought for a while, and said: Lets go to Mengze Mountain with you tomorrow. Please be amodating to Senior Dao. You can enlighten your Cultivation by running the exercises under the Tree of Enlightenment. Maybe it will work out. Jason looked stunned, but after being reminded by Old Mr. Miller, he suddenly came to his senses. yes! The Tree of Enlightenment itself can help warriors understand Cultivation. If you run the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique under the Tree of Enlightenment, you may suddenly understand things that you didnt understand before. Immediately, Jason nodded and said: Okay, then I will go to Mengze Mountain tomorrow. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Old Mr. Miller, I will apany you then. At night. Green Dragon Stronghold is already preparing wine and meat. The wine is naturally good. The meat is basically the meat of exotic animals and cannot be eaten by the outside world. The meat of this exotic beast is not only tender and delicious, but also contains rich energy. It is a very good food for warriors. When the food and drinks were served, everyone from the Green Dragon Stronghold, including Jason and other young geniuses, to the Satan Operation Group Warriors, began to sit down and prepare to eat. Old Mr. Miller went to the medicine storehouse to find Ghost Doctor. Since arriving at the stronghold, Ghost Doctor plunged into the medicine storehouse and looked at all kinds of elixirs, herbs and the like. Anyway, Ghost Doctors greatest pleasure That is to say, it lies above. Soon, Old Mr. Miller dragged the Ghost Doctor over. After sitting down, he started drinking heavily. Jason first had a drink with the Satan Operation Group Warriors. After not seeing each other for a while, he missed the feeling of drinking with the Satan Operation Group Warriors. Finally, Jason returned to his seat and could faintly feel the eyes of the Purple Phoenix Saintess opposite him looking at him intentionally or unintentionally, with a hint of coldness in his eyes. This made Jason secretly smile bitterly. This Old Mr. Miller spoke so openly that he had the nerve to say it shamelessly in public even though he had not even mentioned his horoscope. Good thing this time, the me will be shouldered by him. No, I received an angry look from Purple Phoenix Saintess. The next moment, Jason smiled, picked up the wine ss, and said with a smile to each of The Human Realms geniuses: Come on, lets have a drink. Sacred Son of Destruction, ra, Im afraid you havent tasted the meat of this alien beast, so much Eat some, it tastes good. With that said, Jason met Purple Phoenix Saintesss still cold gaze. He smiled and said, ra, what kind of gaze are you looking at? Dont doubt my words, and this meat contains energy and doesnt have much fat. You wont get fat if you eat it. Of course even if you be fat, you will still be beautiful. Jason, you- Purple Phoenix Saintess gritted her teeth, and her chest rose and fell, which was extremely spectacr. Darcey red at Jason and said angrily: Ye, can you speak? With that said, Darcey looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess and said with a smile: Ignore this guy. Lets just talk about our business. Jason smiled. Looking at Purple Phoenix Saintesss attitude, it seemed that the misunderstanding was serious. Its really a headache to deal with an unreliable old man like Old Mr. Miller. After drinking for a while, Jason said: The cultivation environment here in Ancient City is better than the outside world. Dont rush to Ancient Battlefield. You can practice in the past few days. I still have cultivation spirit stones here. I just hope that everyone can Further improvement. Those who are about to be Extreme Realm Emperor, break the Realm of the Gods as soon as possible. Those who are Extreme Realm Emperor must also take a further step. Ancient Battlefield will be cruel, so everyone must be fully prepared. Jason, how about we go to the Ancient Battlefield to meet those The Celestial Realm warriors. Mr. Iron Fist said loudly. Jason smiled and said: Old man, why are you in such a hurry? Well wait until you get to the Extreme Realm Emperor, but youre almost there. Okay. Mr. Iron Fist could only nod. Jason knows what Mr. Iron Fist and the others are thinking. They are all warriors. They are not afraid of life and death and just want to kill the enemy on the battlefield. But the Celestial Realm warriors in Ancient Battlefield are all at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, so Mr. Iron Fist and the others who want to go to the Ancient Battlefield must at least be at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, that is, quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. Thenbined with thebined attack technique, he was able to fight against some The Celestial Realm warriors.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Otherwise, if you go over now, wouldnt that mean youre going to die? Jason would not let his Satan Operation Group Warriors die in vain. After drinking, Jason and others felt that it was enough. Only Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor were still drinking and bragging. Jason also let them go. He went back to his room to rest and make preparations. He hoped that he could run the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique smoothly tomorrow, otherwise he would never be able to Break the Realm of the Gods. He was also very anxious. Chapter 2390 Understanding the Kung Fu The next day. Jason woke up refreshed and full of energy. He washed up and walked to thepound of the stronghold, where he saw Old Mr. Miller sitting and smoking a dry cigarette leisurely. His dark old face full of mountain textures was revealed in the mist. Jason was stunned for a moment. He remembered that Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor were still drinkingst night. Why did they get up so early? Old man, are you getting older? You cant even sleep a little longer. No, you got up early in the morning. Jason came over and teased with a smile. Old Mr. Miller exhaled a puff of smoke, stared at Jason with his old eyes, and said, Old Mr. Miller, I really have trouble sleeping and eating, and I cant sleep well. Its all about worry, eh! Jasons heart moved after hearing this. When he saw Old Mr. Miller, his expression didnt look like he was just pretending. He looked like he was really worried about something. Is it because of Cultivation? Thinking of this, Jason asked: Old man, whats wrong with you? What are you worried about? Is it about Cultivation? well! Old Mr. Miller sighed solemnly, and then said: Old man, I am also in my seventies and eighties. I am a very old man, and I dont have many living things. In that small ravine, other people would hug an old man of my age. I have several great-grandchildren. As for me, the old man, I pulled you up like shit and peed. Who knew you were a white-eyed wolf? You are about to run away for three years. I dont even have a wife, let alone a great-grandson. Old man, can I not worry? I know you are thin-skinned. You have blushed when you saw a woman since you were a child. How can you get a wife with your temperament? When no one is around, you always talk about saints, Emily, Darcey, Lilith, etc. in front of the old man. If you are embarrassed, the old man will tell you personally. Old Mr. Miller said seriously. At this moment, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, Dark Phoniex and other beauties were about to walk to the yard. After hearing Old Mr. Millers words, they all stopped subconsciously. They had heard everything Old Mr. Miller said. Immediately, these beauties all looked stunned. They looked at each other, and blushes could not help but spread on their cheeks. Darcey and Emily are already familiar with Old Mr. Millers outspoken character, but in such an asion, it would be very embarrassing to hear such words out of the blue, okay? At the same time, each of them was very angry and gnashed their teethC This bastard is really hateful! Privately, you actually want to catch them all? Did he think he could be multiple people? Its just one person. Its not enough to hug him from left to right, but he also wants to have three wives and four concubines? Damn, its simply too hateful! Jason was already stunned, his body was petrified, his mouth was open, but he didnt dare to say a word.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jasons scalp was numb, like a ray on his back. He could feel it. He had already sensed the auras of Purple Phoenix Saintess and Darcey, right behind him. The problem is, Jason really doesnt dare to look back now. Once he does, everything will be over. He no longer even bothered to rebuke Old Mr. Miller. He only had one thought: leave here and leave immediately, otherwise something would happen. He was sure in his heart that this shameless old man must have sensed that Darcey and others were approaching, so he said such words on purpose. The key is, what else can he do? It is really difficult to confront matters in this area, so we can only paint the story in a darker and darker light. Therefore, Jason could only pretend not to know that Purple Phoenix Saintess and others were behind him. He forced a smile out of his stiff face and said dryly: Uh old man, lets go to Mengze Mountain quickly. , lest things change if its toote, Ill rush there first. As he spoke, Jason moved his body as if his feet were greased, and fled in a sh. You kid, youre so impatient Old Mr. Miller said slowly and chased after him. After Old Mr. Miller and Jason left, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey and others walked into the courtyard. They said nothing or spoke, as if they pretended not to hear everything they just heard. However, judging from the hint of irritation deep in their eyes, I am afraid that this matter will not be as calm as it appears. The back of Ancient City of Ruins. Old Mr. Miller caught up with Jason. He chuckled and said, I said your kid can run faster than a dog when you p your butt. What are you doing? Jason said with a dark face: Old Mr. Miller, have you liked letting me take the metely? You already knew Darcey and the others wereing over, so thats why you said those words, right? Huh? Darcey and the others came out? Why didnt I see it, old man? Old Mr. Miller pretended to be dumbfounded. Anyway, he is old and has dim eyesight. Even if he saw it, he would not admit it, let alone not even seeing it. ? Also, what did the old man say? He said it from the bottom of his heart. Old Mr. Miller said usibly. Jason was speechless,pletely speechless, and toozy to talk to the old man. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jasons dark face. He chuckled and walked over and said, Jason, these female dolls are all thin-skinned. For example, that ra female doll, due to her status as a saint, her skin must be thin. Its very thin. Old Mr. Miller, I unintentionally broke it for you, and things will be easier to deal with in the future. Speaking of which, you should be grateful to me. Who are you showing your ck face to? Oh. Jason sighed and said, Old Mr. Miller, please say lesster, or just stop talking, otherwise I will really be attacked by a group, which is very dangerous. Is it that serious? Old Mr. Miller asked. Of course! Jason nodded. Well Ill say a few words to Old Mr. Millerter. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons face darkened, and he couldntmunicate. With your mouth, no matter how much you said, the effect would be the same as long as you spoke. In the blink of an eye, Jason and Old Mr. Miller walked into the ck Forest. Old Mr. Miller looked towards a ce deep in the ck Forest, squinted and said: This ck Forest is not simple, there are all kinds of evil and dead energy gathered together, and they have formed spirituality over the years, and it seems that a monster has been born. Monster? I have the same feeling. Several times in the ck Forest, I seemed to be stared at by a pair of eyes. Jason said attentively. Ignore this monster for now. If it doesnt take the initiative to provoke it, it wont bother to cause trouble. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded and quickly walked out of the ck Forest with Old Mr. Miller, and soon arrived at Mengze Mountain. Jason said hello to Forever Kong, and after receiving the permission, he followed Old Mr. Miller into Mengze Mountain. When he passed the big tomb, he avoided it far away. Just likest time, Jason faintly noticed that the Emperor of Man sword spirit in his body was trembling. It seemed that it really had some inexplicable connection with this big tomb. Jason didnt go into details and went straight to the Tree of Enlightenment. He saw Forever Kong dripping water on the Tree of Enlightenment. A golden-winged roc was hovering in the air, filled with a powerful and ominous force. Jason remembered that when he first came to Mengze Mountain, Forever Kong asked him to help carry a wooden barrel. There were only a few drops of water in the barrel, but it was extremely heavy, weighing hundreds of kilograms. Later, Jason learned that the water in the barrel was Taiyi Divine Water. That golden-winged roc was the second time Jason saw it. ording to Forever Kong, it was a subspecies of the ancient Heaven Swallowing Roc, with some blood of the Heaven Swallowing Roc. senior! Fellow! Jason and Old Mr. Miller said hello one after another. Forever Kong nodded in response. Jason continued: Senior, I want to practice the technique under the Tree of Enlightenment, fuse the two Innate Energy in my body, and then break the Realm of the Gods in one fell swoop. Forever Kongs eyes shed after hearing this. He nced at Jason and seemed to see through Jasons current situation at a nce. He nodded, smiled and said, Okay. Thank you, senior! Jason was overjoyed and quickly thanked him. Chapter 2391 Understanding the Kung Fu (2) At this time, Forever Kong also spilled all the Taiyi Divine Water in the barrel onto the Tree of Enlightenment. Immediately, the branches and leaves of this Tree of Enlightenment swayed, emitting the deafening Taoist sound of Hong Zhong Da Lu, and the branches and leaves of the five-color glow were even more brilliant. There was a faint aura of Taoism, lingering around the real Tree of Enlightenment. It seems that every time you add a few drops of Taiyi Shen Shui to the Tree of Enlightenment, it will nourish the Tree of Enlightenment. At such moments, the Tree of Enlightenment will exude a stronger Taoist aura. Jason happened toe here today, which can only be said to be good luck, because he chose to practice Cultivation under the Tree of Enlightenment today, and the effect will definitely be several times better than at other times. Just because of this moment, the Taoist atmosphere permeating the Tree of Enlightenment is the strongest. Jason immediately walked to the Tree of Enlightenment and sat cross-legged. Under the sexual aura of the Tree of Enlightenment, he immediately entered a state of selflessness and started running the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique! Forever Kong and Old Mr. Miller sat aside and watched. When Jason started to operate the technique, Forever Kong took a look and said, Jason is merging Dragon Bloodlines training technique with the Human Emperor Technique? Forming a new technique suitable for him? This is considered Lets recreate the technique. Once sessful, this technique will beparable to several top techniques from ancient times, such as the Great Thunder God Technique and so on. This kid practiced randomly and actually cultivated two kinds of Innate Energy. Fortunately, these two kinds of Innate Energy can coexist, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. I hope he can sessfully integrate these two Innate Energy, otherwise the future of Cultivation will not be good. Lets go. Old Mr. Miller said. Forever Kong smiled calmly and said: Jason has inherited the great fortune of The Human Realm in this life, so he should be fine and can turn danger into safety. Adhering to the great luck of The Human Realm? Old Mr. Miller was shocked when he heard this. He knew that characters like Forever Kong who existed from ancient times to this day are all antiques and must know much more. Is it true that every once in a while in The Human Realm, there will be a golden age and a Son of Odds? For example, the ancient Emperor of Man. In this life, is it Jason? Thinking of this, Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but ask: Friend Taoist, what kind of person was the Emperor of Man in ancient times?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Emperor of Man Forever Kong thought for a moment and felt that he could notment on a person like the Emperor of Man. Besides, I cant exin a sentence or two clearly. Therefore, Forever Kong said: The Emperor of Man is the leader of Terran. He has also beenmitted to protecting Terran and leading Terran to rise. Old Mr. Miller nodded, knowing that Forever Kong was also referring to the Emperor of Man on arge scale, and it also somewhat revealed the responsibility that the Emperor of Man bore, which was to protect all people and lead the rise of Terran. The Emperor of Man is the Son of Odds from The Human Realm in ancient times? Old Mr. Miller asked. Forever Kong was silent for a moment, and said after a moment: It can be considered one of them. The Human Realm was glorious in ancient times, and there were also peerless geniuses who couldpare with the Emperor of Man. For example, the King of Gods, such as the Emperor of Heaven But, the Emperor of Heavens heart Not on Terran, he wants to be above Terran, which conflicts with the idea of the Emperor of Man. King of Gods, Emperor of Heaven Old Mr. Miller said silently. He felt a little surprised. In ancient times, it seemed that many heroes came together. In ancient times, there was not necessarily only one Son of Odds in The Human Realm. One can imagine what a glorious and prosperous era it was. Forever Kong continued: Actually, there is also the ancient times above the ancient times. But there are very few records about the ancient times and the Ancient Emperor, so there is no way to know how the ancient civilization was destroyed. However, in the ancient times, ording to the Emperor of Man As he said, there are still rules set by the Ancient Emperor in all the worlds today. Old Mr. Miller felt a little dizzy after hearing this. Was there an ancient civilization before ancient times? Does the Ancient Emperor still leave the rules he made in all the worlds? These are so long ago that Old Mr. Miller is not interested in knowing much about them. He also sighed in his heart, Forever Kong is indeed an old antique and knows a lot of secrets. While chatting, suddenlyC boom! Under the Tree of Enlightenment, Jasons own energy and blood suddenly rose into the sky, and the Sunling Bloodline zed in the sky, rolling like a tide, like a vast ocean of blood, shaking the sky. In addition, the aura of Cultivation that permeates Jasons body has also changed somewhatpared to the past. It contains the original aura of the Azure Dragon, but it is also fused with the spirit of the emperor that suppresses all heavens and worlds! This is the fusion of Green Dragons Breath and The spirit of the emperor, forming a new Innate Energy C Green Dragon Emperor Energy! The Green Dragon Emperor Energy formed appears purer, more powerful, and closer to the origin of the Tao! This Tao refers to Cultivation! Jason is gradually touching on the ultimate original truth of Cultivation! Jasons Green Dragon Emperor Energy can be manifested because when he runs the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, this Green Dragon Emperor Energy has sessfully merged into his spine along the four poles of his body, making his spine like Dragon, this Green Dragon Emperor Energy also burst out like a dragon raising its head. When Jason was running the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique before, he got stuck at the step where the four poles of the body merge into the human spine. Unexpectedly, operating under this Tree of Enlightenment, he immediately understood the key point, and smoothly integrated the Green Dragon Emperor Energy formed after the fusion into the human spine. But this is not over yet, the next thing is the most important thing. He needs to funnel this Green Dragon Emperor Energy along the human spine to the top of the head, and then from the top of the head to the dantian source. Green Dragon Emperor Energy merges into the overhead channel, which is also extremely dangerous. If there is any error in the operation of the technique, Green Dragon Emperor Energy will copse into Green Dragons Breath and The spirit of the emperor, and the two Innate Energy bursts Next, Jasons Sense Sea of Yuan Shen will be violently impacted, and in severe cases, he will be directly brain-dead. Of course, Jason will not directly funnel all the Green Dragon Emperor Energy toward the top of his head. He controls and operates the technique to first funnel wisps of slight Green Dragon Emperor Energy toward the top of his head. This wisp of Green Dragon Emperor Energy Even if something goes wrong while running the technique, it wont cause much impact. Jason looked cautious, running the technique and gathering the Green Dragon Emperor Energy to the top of his head little by little. He was a little nervous, which was rted to the sess of thest step of this Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique. Fortunately, Jason seeded! That wisp of Green Dragon Emperor Energy merged into the Baihui above the head, and then poured into the source of Dantian, forming a great cycle! AnghouC At that moment, the illusion of a green dragon rose into the sky and entrenched itself in the sky. The might of the dragon swept across the heavens! The power of the blue dragon illusion is even greater and more powerful. And, there are some differences. The difference is that the huge dragon eyes of Qinglongs illusion are now tinged with a touch of golden light! Qinglong Golden Eyes! This seems to mean the perfect fusion of Green Dragons Breath and The spirit of the emperor! Chapter 2392 Forever Kong takes action Once you have a sessful experience, the next one will be much smoother. Jasons operation of the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique seemed to be smoother and morefortable, and more and more Green Dragon Emperor Energy was flowing into the park above his head along the spine of his body. As the Green Dragon Emperor Energy in Jasons body continues toplete a cycle, the aura of Cultivation in Jasons body bes stronger and stronger, and the overwhelming pressure sweeps through the sky. It doesnt look like anything at all. A quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level warrior. Such powerful Qi and blood, such powerful Innate Energy, it is not an exaggeration to call it a Quasi life and death realm. However, Jasons current Cultivation level is indeed still at the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level. boom! boom! There was a faint sound like thunder in Jasons body. It was a manifestation of the strong Qi and blood and the strength of the physical body. The Qi and blood were impacting the physical body, making a muffled sound of thunder. With the operation of the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, the Green Dragon Emperor Energy in Jasons body became more and more powerful. At the same time, the eyes of the green dragon illusion across the sky had turned into golden eyes, and two golden rays of light seemed to prate This world! Jasons Cultivation aura has also reached the extreme level, disying an extremely powerful and coercive aura. In the end, Jason felt that he could no longer suppress himself at the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor level, so he would naturally directly attack the Extreme Realm Emperor. that momentC boom! There was a faint sound of thunder shaking between heaven and earth, spreading thousands of miles away. It feels like if Jason wants to break the Realm of the Gods, he will suffer extremely terrible visions and catastrophes. Forever Kongs expression changed slightly, and he murmured to himself: Is it going to cause that kind of catastrophe The next moment, Forever Kong said in a deep voice: Jason, dont break through yet! As he spoke, Forever Kong stretched out his hand and reached forward. A special rune formed in the void and enveloped Jason directly. In an instant, the void around Jasons body was imprisoned,pletely disconnecting Jasons breath from the outside world, and the faint thunder on the horizon gradually disappeared. A suppressive force converged on Jason, suppressing his uncontroble original aura, preventing Jason from directly breaking through. Whoosh! Forever Kong suddenly rose into the air. Forever Kong, who had no aura before, now felt overwhelming pressure sweeping over him. The void he was in seemed to be distorting, and the power of time and space surrounded him. He looked at the whole body. Its like it doesnt exist in this time and space. King Ancestor, get ten drops of Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood! The next moment, Forever Kong spoke, and his voice seemed to merge into a torrent, reaching Holy Dragon Land. A momentter, in the direction of Forbbiden Land, a huge shadow appeared, apanied by a golden dragon shadow, entwining itself, and a deep voice echoed: Why? The Ancestral Dragon Blood Pool is not exclusive to you Holy Dragon Land. The ancient Emperor of Man has ordered that the Ancestral Dragon Blood Pool can also provide The Human Realm genius! Last time, you activated the Order of the Holy Dragon and you were given an opportunity. , why not send another ten drops of Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood this time! Forever Kongs voice sounded and spread throughout Ancient City. In the sky above Forbbiden Land Holy Dragon Land, two rays of light burst out from the eyes of the huge shadow. Looking towards Mengze Mountain from a distance, it seemed to see Jasons situation. Thats fine! The huge shadow of Ancestral Dragon spoke. The next moment, droplets of blood, as bright as blood diamonds, flew through the void and flew towards Mengze Mountain. Every drop of essence and blood seems to be pregnant with a blood dragon, swimming around. Every drop of essence and blood contains a huge amount of energy, and it is filled with the most primitive and powerful dragon power! Thats the power of the Ancestral Dragon! Of course, it is not theplete and true Ancestral Dragon Pressure. If it were really like this, the whole world would copse and it would not be able to bear it at all. But even a hint of Ancestral Dragon aura is enough to show how precious this Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood is. It is definitely a priceless and priceless treasure! Forever Kong waved his hand and collected all ten drops of Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood. Finally, Forever Kong looked towards the towering mountain peaks in the distance. Behind those mountains was the Forbidden Sea, a forbidden area of death that had never been touched by anyone for thousands of years! Forever Kong seemed to have made a decision. He looked down at Jason and muttered to himself: Jason, you are really cheating me! Thats all, Ill try my best to help you once! After finishing speaking, Forever Kong took a deep breath, his breath suddenly rose, and then his right hand suddenly reached towards the Forbidden Sea. The big hand that had always been illusory appeared at an extremely fast speed, directly crossing time and space, crossing the tens of thousands of mountains that spanned the sky and the earth, and delving into the depths of the Forbidden Sea. At that momentC kill! A violent roar sounded, resounding throughout the world. In an instant, the entire Ancient City changed color, and a terrifying coercion erupted crazily, while the entire Forbidden Sea also boiled. Wow! The waves shook the sky, connecting the sky and the earth, and impressively covered the huge mountain peak. The waves of the sea were astonishingly ck, as ck as ink, and carried a strange magical power. It seemed that just a nce would erode and corrupt ones soul! A huge figure emerged from the Forbidden Sea, with disheveled hair, as if possessed. The breath of Cultivation condensed into a huge shadow, touching the sky, and the overwhelming pressure caused the entire Ancient City boundary wall to be unstable. As the terrifying aura spread, every inch of space copsed directly, forming huge ck holes. The breath of creation! The trulyplete aura of creation is definitely notparable to the previous auras of creation from Infernos phantom and King of Mans phantom. This is a true creation realm strongman who suddenly revived and fell into a crazy and violent bloodthirsty state.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The breath of creation swept across, and suddenlyC Boom! Some huge mountain peaks suddenly copsed, turning into rolling rocks and falling down, creating an earth-shattering sound. If this out-of-control pressure of creation is allowed to sweep across the entire Ancient City, I am afraid that the entire Ancient City will be destroyed, and even the other parties in Forbbiden Land will be unable to protect themselves! boom! boom! boom! At this moment, in Forbbiden Land from all sides, figures suddenly appeared in the sky, and this time they were all the deities. Blood Fiend, King James, Christopher, Silent King, Ancestral Dragon, and Saint Marie all jumped into the air and looked toward the Forbidden Sea with astonishment. Forever Kong, why are you messing with this madman? Do you want the entire Ancient City to be destroyed? Blood Fiend was furious and couldnt help shouting angrily. Damn it! Forbidden King how did this madman wake up? Once no one can stop him, it will be indiscriminate killing! Forever Kong, what are your intentions? Christopher also yelled. Quickly, urge us to join forces to mobilize the Forbbiden Land Formation, otherwise everyone will die! Silent King was also roaring. Saint Maries white clothes fluttered, she was pure and holy, and she had the grace of a peerless empress. She nced at Blood Fiend and the others, and said coldly: Why are you so anxious? Silent King, are you so afraid of death? Since the old man did this, Then he must be sure. King Ancestor and King James did not speak, but their eyes were solemn and they stared in the direction of Forbidden Sea with wary expressions. Chapter 2393 Forbidden King The Forbidden Sea is boiling, the waves are surging into the sky, and it is as ck as ink, seeming to cover the entire world with ayer of darkest light. In the surging ck waves, a figure that looked like a god and a demon also emerged. His hair was disheveled and his appearance could not be seen clearly. Only two cold, bloody, violent and crazy eyes were projected out, as if to ughter the heavens! A pressure of creation began to spread from the direction of the Forbidden Sea. Wherever it passed, space copsed and time was chaotic. Even the tall and huge peaks copsed under the pressure of creation and were copsing. This is an extremely terrifying scene, as if the end ising! In the Ancient City of Ruins, everyone stationed in the stronghold rushed out. The men of Green Dragon Stronghold, as well as the warriors of Dragons Stronghold, Titan people Stronghold, and Holy Night people Stronghold also rushed out. They all looked at this in stunned silence. One scene. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and other Satan Operation Group Warriors also saw it. Their faces were dull and their eyes were full of shock. They knew which Cultivation experts possessed earth-shattering power, but when they saw it with their own eyes, they were all shocked and felt as if they were in a dream. It was just his own pressure, which actually caused the heavens to tremble, the void to copse, and the high peaks to copse. What kind of terrifying power is this? Darcey, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji and other geniuses of The Human Realm all looked at this scene in horror. They all felt how insignificant they looked under such great power. . W-what kind of existence is this? Its on the other side of the mountain. Its said to be extremely dangerous. I heard Jason said its the Forbidden Sea! Robert couldnt help but say. He is definitely a powerful person! Perhaps, a powerful person who has reached the Creation realm level! But, he looks crazy! Sacred Son of Destruction said in a deep voice. Once that pressure sweeps over, the entire Ancient City will be reduced to ruins in an instant, and all life will be reduced to ashes and die in an instant Purple Phoenix Saintess said with a somewhat uneasy tone. What should we do? Do we want to escape? Emily asked. Wheres Jason? He seems to have gone to Mengze Mountain How can he escape? A strong man of this level is really going crazy and cant escape at all! Darcey said. Dont worry, this is Ancient City, and there are various Forbbiden Lands. Maybe the owners of these Forbbiden Lands have ways to resolve the crisis. Sacred Son of Destruction said. After everyone thought about it, it was the same reason. With such a terrifying existence in the Ancient City, the masters of Forbbiden Land must have some countermeasures. Otherwise, once such a terrifying existence wakes up and goes crazy, the Ancient City of Ruins will have been destroyed countless times. Forbidden King, wake up! Suddenly, Forever Kongs majestic voice came. The next moment, Forever Kong made a move with his left hand in mid-air, and the wooden barrel suddenly flew into the air. This was the wooden barrel used by Forever Kong to carry the Taiyi Divine Water. It looked like just a wooden barrel, ordinary. However, the next moment, the barrel burst out with streaks of ck light and flew directly towards the Forbidden Sea. In the process, the barrel had transformed into the shape of a square tripod.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Fang Ding suppressed the sky above the Forbidden Sea, and the ck light was as heavy as a thousand junctures, like iron curtains hanging down, actually isting the Forbidden King from the overwhelming pressure of creation! Boom! The overwhelming and terrifying pressure of creation was impacting the ck light like ten thousand iron curtains hanging down from the square tripod, erupting with a deafening impact. The Forbidden Kings pressure of creation was actually resisted and did not continue to spread outwards. Seeing this scene, some of the Lords of Forbbiden Land were stunned, and they all looked incredible. Blood Fiend intervened at the corner of his mouth and couldnt help but say: Forever Kong He, has his strength recovered to this point? Silent King stared for a moment, and he said slowly: It has notpletely recovered to its peak. But it has recovered to the Creation realm, but it is still unable to resist Forbidden King, but it should be able to restore Forbidden Kings brief rity, and then Forbidden King Seal yourself again and sink into the Forbidden Sea. ban! Above the monstrous ck waves, the figure with disheveled hair like a god and demon opened his mouth and let out a voice like a whisper from a god and demon. It contained infinite magic power and terrifying principles. That voice also echoed across the nine heavens. ! The world on the other side of the Forbidden Sea has changed. The entire world seems to have been imprisoned. There seems to be no time and space between the imprisoned world. There is only nothingness, a dead silence of nothingness. In this imprisoned world, it is apletely extinct space, and all the rules of life have been wiped out! scary! Even the square tripod, under the word forbidden, suddenly stopped, and the ck light that originally filled the air like an iron curtain began to melt and crack inch by inch! Forever Kongs expression changed, and he shouted: Forbidden King, wake up! Forever Kong suddenly struck forward with a palm to kill. The big palm that covered the sky covered the sky and the earth. He attacked forward, containing a force of creation, and sted towards the person imprisoned by the Forbidden King. Square heaven and earth. There was a loud bang, and a gap was created in the restricted world. At that moment, Forbidden Kings whole body was filled with a bloodthirsty murderous intention. Huge chains of Taoism surrounded him and were condensing. A murderous intention was surging that caused the whole world to copse. It seemed that at the next moment, a terrifying blow that could destroy this world would erupt. Pure Heart Curse! Forever Kong opened his mouth, and then he chanted, but in a Taoist way, so that the mantra of the Pure Heart Mantra resounded directly in the Forbidden Kings heart of Cultivation. For an instant, the violent and bloodthirsty eyes covered by the Forbidden Kings disheveled hair showed a hint of rity, and then became confused, as if he didnt know what he was doing. Forbidden King, seal yourself quickly! The old master is not yet able topletely wake you up! Forever Kongs shout sounded. Forever Kong Forbidden Kings hesitant voice sounded, and his eyes that briefly regained rity looked around, looking at the void that copsed under his uncontroble pressure, turning into a ck hole, looking at the continuously copsing mountains, and looking at Looking at the boiling Forbidden Sea He seemed to sigh softly. Wow! The ck tide surges and slowly falls. The figure of the Forbidden King also sank until it disappeared, and everything slowly returned to calm. Whoosh! At this time, Forever Kongs right hand stretched out from the Forbidden Sea. There was a nt about a foot tall on his right hand, with nine leaves growing on it. The whole body showed an ink color and was releasing a powerful soul power. . Even a strong person at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor, whose spiritual consciousness is not strong enough, would immediately be dizzy or even mentally disturbed just by looking at this nt, unable to withstand the erosion of that soul power. This is Divine Soul Grass? Divine Soul Grass can only be found deep in the Forbidden Sea. It can strengthen soul power and nourish the soul. It is a top-notch rare treasure for cultivating soul power! No wonder the Forbidden King was awakened, and Forever Kong went to seize the Divine Soul Grass deep in the Forbidden Sea. What does he mean by this? Could it be Blood Fiend, Christopher, Silent King and others spoke one after another. They had some guesses and thought of Forever Kongs intentions. Chapter 2394 Four Elements Heavenly Tribulation Forever Kong put away the Divine Soul Grass. At that moment, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, but it quickly disappeared. Forever Kong couldnt help but sigh, Forbidden Kings strength was indeed too strong. He just broke the Forbidden Kingsw that restricted the world, and was injured by the counterattack. Forbidden King hasnt really made a move yet. If he really wants to make a move, Forever Kong knows that he cant resist it at all. After all, Forever Kong has not returned to its peak state now, but has just returned to the Creation realm level. Jason, follow me here! Forever Kong spoke, and he stretched out his hand towards Jason, and Jason was immediately dragged up by a force, following Forever Kong towards the hilltop behind the Tree of Enlightenment. Old Mr. Miller also came back to his senses. The scene just now really shocked him and made him realize how terrifying the real strong men at the Creation realm level are. Seeing Forever Kong taking Jason away quickly, Old Mr. Miller also immediately activated March Arctic, flew through the air, and followed. Over at the Ancient City of Ruins, the real bodies of the Lords of Forbbiden Land from all sides were still suspended in the air. They did not leave. Their eyes were looking towards Mengze Mountain from a distance. They obviously wanted to see The next thing. There is a clear spring on the top of the mountain. There is not much spring water, but it is exuding extremely rich spiritual energy. Old Mr. Miller came over and his face froze when he saw this clear spring. He couldnt help but said: Is this spiritual liquid? Real spiritual liquid? Forever Kong smiled lightly and said: Its nothing. Mengze Mountain is rich in spiritual energy and has spiritual stone veins. Over the years, it has formed this spiritual liquid. It is of no use to me. But if Jason wants to break through, he will probably use it. superior.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Old Mr. Miller suddenly didnt know what to say. Real spiritual liquid is more precious than top-quality spiritual stones. Generally speaking, low-grade spiritual stones can absorb only about 20 to 30% of the energy, medium-grade spiritual stones can absorb about 50%, high-grade spiritual stones can absorb about 70% or 80%, and top-grade spiritual stones can absorb only half a percent. Around ny. But the spiritual liquid and the spiritual energy contained in it can definitely be absorbed 100%. Forever Kong waved his hand, and Jason sat directly in the pool of spiritual fluid, and then the suppressive force that blocked Jasons own aura disappeared. Without the suppressive power of Forever Kong, the Green Dragon Emperor Energy in Jasons body cannot be suppressed directly. His Cultivation origin boils directly. The breath of Cultivation is constantly rising and has reached an extreme. It is about to break through the quasi-Extreme Realm. Emperors limit begins to officially impact Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason couldnt control the aura of Cultivation. The aura hit the air, and the Sunling Bloodline also swept in. Like a sea, the powerful Green Dragon Emperor Energy surrounded him, possessing the power of the Dragon Bloodline and the Lord of Heaven. Another emperor came to this world, and the coercion respected by all races merged together. Boom! On the horizon, the thunder sounded again, as if it sensed Jasons breakthrough and was about to bring down the catastrophe of the rules. Breakthrough with peace of mind! Forever Kong said. Jason nodded, he was concentrating, putting all his attention and energy on breaking through the Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason ran the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique at full power. From the source of Cultivation, the Green Dragon Emperor Energy surged like a sea and began to attack the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor. At the same time, his qi and blood are also boiling, containing an abundant energy as zing as the sun. The qi and blood are so strong and pure that they have reached the extreme, and they have transformed to the point where they cannot be transformed. Woohoo! Just when Jason started to attack the Extreme Realm Emperor barrier, suddenly, the world changed! The strong wind suddenly howled and whined, like a ghost crying and a wolf howling, and the whole world darkened. As the strong wind rose, endless dark clouds were gathering, gathering over Mengze Mountain. Therefore, over the entire Ancient City, the world over Mengze Mountain suddenly dimmed, and some kind of regr disaster was vaguely brewing. call! Suddenly, evil energy swept across, and together with the strong wind, a wind dragon-like roar formed from mid-air, roaring, and swept towards Jason. Those evil spirits seemed to carry a kind of regr power, dancing with the wind, forming a terrifying evil wind that swallowed up Jason. Old Mr. Miller sensed it for a moment, and his expression suddenly changed. This evil aura actually had the power to corrode the soul, and even he felt a certain threat. Moreover, this evil wind was not directed at him, but at Jason, which meant that the terrible impact on Jason would be tens of millions of times greater! Is this Heavenly Fury Wind? Heavenly Fury Wind Tribtion? Over in Scarlet Forbidden Land, Blood Fiend lost his voice. Heavenly Fury Wind Tribtion Could it be that this kid is going to cause the rumored Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion when he breaks through the realm? H-How is this possible? Christopher was stunned, with his face full of astonishment. Silent King also had a look of astonishment on his face, inexplicably shocked. This Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion was only recorded in ancient books in ancient times. The rumored heavenly tribtion has never been experienced by anyone even in the entire ancient times. Now, is it actually going to appear? what does that mean? King Jamess eyes shed and he said slowly: Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion wind, rain, thunder and lightning! This is the supreme tribtion against the Extreme Realm Emperor in the ancient times. It is extremely dangerous, and only those who truly rebel against the Emperor will cause it. Such a catastrophe ising. Jason If he really wants to survive this catastrophe, he can only have the grace of the Ancient Emperor! Ancient Emperor! As soon as these words came out, there was silence in all directions. Blood Fiend and others were silent and said nothing. Ancient Emperor, that is the rumored figure, perhaps the first Cultivation Emperor in the world, who formted the rules of Cultivation. To this day, all the worlds still have rules set by the Ancient Emperor. Even in the ancient times, there were not many records about the ancient civilization and the Ancient Emperor, only sporadic remarks. But all the powerful people in ancient times know that this Ancient Emperor is definitely an extremely powerful existence, an existence so powerful that it can surpass the rules of the heavens. Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion is the most powerful tribtion that existed only in the ancient times. Even the ancient Emperor of Man never caused such a tribtion in the Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason was the one who brought it. But, can it survive such a catastrophe? Therefore, these Forbbiden Land lords are all staring, watching, and waiting for a result. Saint Maries face was excited. Although she didnt say anything, she was excited and nervous at the same time. She was excited because Jason had such an incredible figure, and nervous because she was afraid that Jason would not be able to survive such a disaster. Mengze Mountain, on the top of the mountain. Heavenly Fury Wind transformed into a dragon and swallowed Jason. AnghouC Jasons blue dragon illusion attacked, opened his mouth and breathed in, and breathed towards those Heavenly Fury Wind. However, there was too much Heavenly Fury Wind, and it was like a sea, swallowing it up. The Blue Dragon Illusion couldnt absorb it all. Immediately, streams of Heavenly Fury Wind prated directly into Jasons Sense Sea of Yuan Shen, swallowing it up with a devastating momentum. . pain! Severe pain! Jason suddenly felt that his Sense Sea of Yuan Shen was being corroded and copsed by the Heavenly Fury Wind, and his entire consciousness seemed to be wiped out at that moment! Chapter 2395 Transformation of the Soul Heavenly Fury Wind contains the power of rules, with the power of decay, mainly swallowing the Sense Sea of Yuan Shen! Once he cannot hold it back, the Sense Sea of Yuan Shen is swallowed up, causing the soul to copse, then Jason will immediately be an unconscious living dead!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jason gritted his teeth and began to activate the Green Dragon Emperor Energy, and at the same time attracted the power of Qi and blood to strengthen his soul. With his unwavering willpower, he was fighting against the erosion of the Heavenly Fury Wind. Jason vaguely understood that this Heavenly Fury Wind was testing the consciousness of the soul! As long as the consciousness is strong enough and the soul is stable enough, we can survive this disaster. As for willpower, Jason has nevercked it. Countless years of battles and life-and-death battles have already tempered Jasons iparable tenacity, and he believed he could withstand it. call! call! At this time, the Heavenly Fury Wind became violent again, a mass of ckness, like an angry sea, all attacking Jasons mind with extremely violent momentum. Jasons whole body was shaken, and there was a rattling sound in the sea of consciousness. His own soul seemed to be unable to withstand it, as if it was about to crack. The tingling feeling in his heart was simply indescribable. However, Jason was still gritting his teeth and persisting. He didnt believe that he couldnt even resist the Heavenly Fury Wind. From the side, Old Mr. Miller looked on and felt the violent fluctuations in Jasons spirit, which seemed to be a little unstable. Once this spirit copsed, the consequences would be unpredictable. Fellow Daoist, Jason Old Mr. Miller looked at Forever Kong and couldnt help but speak. Forever Kong smiled slightly and said: Its really a surprise. I didnt expect that I can sustain it until now. Such a strong and tenacious willpower is really rare! With that said, Forever Kong took out the Divine Soul Grass, picked off one of the Divine Soul Grass leaves, and then the Divine Soul Grass leaf flew towards Jason. Taking it will strengthen your soul power and fight against the Heavenly Fury Wind Tribtion! Forever Kongs voice rang in Jasons ears. Without any hesitation, Jason grabbed the Divine Soul Grass leaf, stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it directly. In an instantC boom! His Sense Sea of Yuan Shen shook violently, and a powerful soul power was growing, spreading to his sea of consciousness, and nourishing his soul. With the nourishment of this soul power, Jasons soul instantly strengthened, and then his consciousness became more and more tenacious. The originally unstable soul seemed to be about to crack. Nourished by his soul power, it stabilized directly and transformed into more powerful. Jason took a deep breath and worked hard to continuously strengthen his soul and resist the erosion of the crazy Heavenly Fury Wind. call! call! The Heavenly Fury Wind became more and more violent, and in the end, it formed like a tornado, and with a terrifying momentum, it all prated Jasons Sense Sea of Yuan Shen. During this process, Forever Kong kept picking leaves of Divine Soul Grass for Jason to take, constantly strengthening Jasons spirit. The soul power contained in the leaves of this Divine Soul Grass is really rich and can be called the most nourishing medicine for the soul. Jasons soul became more and more tenacious and powerful as it resisted the erosion of the Heavenly Fury Wind. In the end, it felt vaguely indestructible. After Jason took the sixth piece of Divine Soul Grass leaf in a row, suddenlyC boom! Jasons soulpletely transformed and transformed into a substantial force of soul, impacting towards the eroding Heavenly Fury Wind! At that moment, Jason had a clear understanding, and it seemed that the power of rules was integrated into his Sense Sea of Yuan Shen, and it became one. Immediately afterwards, the Heavenly Fury Wind that originally gathered and roared across the top of Mengze Mountain began to gradually disperse, until finally it was gone. Jason sensed his own soul, and he vaguely felt that his current soul hadpletelypleted its transformation, as if he could directly leave his body! This is a manifestation of the Yuan Shen being powerful enough, condensing the power of the Yuan Shen so that the Yuan Shen can transform and leave the body for a short period of time. However, before Jason wanted to experience the feeling of this moment, suddenlyC Boom! Thunder rolled across the sky, and the next moment, it actually rained! I actually survived the Heavenly Fury Wind! Next, is the Spirit Destroying Rain? Blood Fiend murmured to himself, his tone seemed unbelievable. Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, each tribtion is extremely terrifying. Even with Blood Fiends current Immortality level, he himself cannot guarantee that he can survive this Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion. Jason, this is not the Extreme Realm Emperor yet, it is the process of impacting the Extreme Realm Emperor, which corresponds to the catastrophe of the Extreme Realm Emperor. In other words, if a strong man like Blood Fiend faced such Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion when he attacked the Extreme Realm Emperor, the Heavenly Fury Wind would simply erode and the soul would copse directly. A real monster is really going to appear in The Human Realm in this life! Silent King said, his tone seemed extremelyplicated. Son of Odds! At the beginning of every era, Son of Odds will be born. King James said indifferently, The ancient era. The ancient era, and then to the current New Martial Age. Obviously, Jason is the new fifth generation. Son of Odds, inherit the great luck of The Human Realm! Even if its Son of Odds, it depends on whether The Celestial Realm will give him a chance to grow up. Christopher said in a sinister tone. On the other side, Saint Marie was furious. A sharp sword intent seemed to pierce the sky. She stared at Christopher coldly and said, Christopher, what do you mean? You really want The Celestial Realm to kill Jason. Killed? Whats your intention? Did you defect to The Celestial Realm? Saint Marie, please dont say anything nonsense. Otherwise, it will cause some misunderstandings, which you and I cannot afford. Christopher said in an indifferent tone, I am just stating a fact. snort! Saint Marie snorted coldly. Naturally, Jason didnt know the reaction of these Forbbiden Land lords. Under the thunder, it actually rained in the sky. This rain was no ordinary rain. It also contained a powerful force of rules, and all the raindrops gathered in one direction and fell on Jason. The strange thing is that after the rain fell, every drop of it invaded his body, and a chill spread throughout Jasons body. The rain was clearly eroding his body, bones, internal organs and even his soul! This is Spirit Destroying Rain. You need to use your own blood and Innate Energy to force out the Spirit Destroying Rain that has invaded your body. Forever Kongs voice came. After hearing this, Jason did not dare to neglect anymore. He activated the Sunling Bloodline. The power of Qi and blood was as zing as the sun, and contained an aura that was as strong as the sun. It was flowing throughout his body. At the same time, his Green Dragon Emperor Energy was also like Sweeping like a tidal wave, it flows along the limbs and bones of the body, forcing out the Spirit Destroying Rain that has invaded the body. Chapter 2396 Physical Transformation Jasons energy and blood surged, and his Innate Energy was powerful and boundless. It contained the power of a blue dragon and the aura of an emperor, and struck into the air. The power of blood and Source Force are flowing throughout his body, forcing out the Spirit Destroying Rain soaked in his body bit by bit. These Spirit Destroying Rains that invaded the body were extremely terrifying, with a biting coldness, seeping into his flesh and bones, and even invaded the soul, with a destructive rule, as if to destroy him The entire human flesh and blood body was prated and destroyed. Jason uses the power of his own Qi and blood to keep the flesh and bones alive, and then uses the power of the Azure Dragon Emperor to expel the Spirit Destroying Rain that has seeped into the body bit by bit. When the Spirit Destroying Rain that invaded the body began to be discharged, the color suddenly turned into a ck ink color, and there was an indescribable fishy smell! As the Spirit Destroying Rain continued to be discharged from the body, Jason suddenly felt a feeling offort all over his body. Every pore in his body seemed to be stretched. There was a sense of lightness in his whole body, whether it was flesh or bones, as if some Deep-seated impurities are being eliminated from the body with the Spirit Destroying Rain! At this moment, Jason understood that this Spirit Destroying Rain can prate deeply into the flesh and blood, for example directly into the cell level. Once the Spirit Destroying Rain can be forced out of the body, it will take away the flesh, blood, bones and other deepyers. The impurities make the physical bones be purer and stronger! This is unmatched by any physical technique. Powerful physical techniques, such as Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body, are unable to prate deeply into the cellr level to remove the tiniest impurities. But Spirit Destroying Rain is different. This is not ordinary rain. This Spirit Destroying Rain prates deeply into the body, just like the water, qi and blood of the human body, and can prate into the deepest levels of flesh, blood and bones. In other words, although this Spirit Destroying Rain is a terrifying disaster, as long as it is ovee, it will be an iparable way to strengthen the body at this stage. At this thought, Jasons heart became wild. This Spirit Destroying Rain is good stuff! He is not afraid of this Spirit Destroying Rain. Although on the surface, this Spirit Destroying Rain invades the physical body and contains a destructive rule. If it cannot be resisted, this destructive rule will really destroy the physical bones and turn the physical body directly into a puddle of mud. But as long as you can withstand it and maintain the vigorous vitality of the flesh, bone, and organs, the destructive rules contained in the Spirit Destroying Rain are actually destroying the deep-seated impurities in the flesh and bones, and then eliminate them with the Spirit Destroying Rain. in vitro. The reason why Jason has the confidence to fight against the Spirit Destroying Rain is that he possesses extremely strong energy and blood power. Sunling Bloodline is said to be endless and inexhaustible. Once fully stimted, it will be as strong as the sea. Therefore, Jason is not afraid of the erosion of the Spirit Destroying Rain. He constantly activates the Sunling Bloodline, and the strong power of Qi and blood washes away his flesh and blood bones. The extremely powerful Green Dragon Emperor Energy flows throughout his body, making his flesh and blood bones always Maintain strong vitality. As more and more Spirit Destroying Rain is continuously excreted from the body, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body bes even more dazzling, filled with ayer of pure golden light that is dazzling and zing like the sun. Old Mr. Miller looked on, and the expression on the old face became extremely strange. He could feel that Jason Green Dragons Golden Body was getting stronger, just like steel that had been tempered a hundred times, and it could continue to be tempered. This was very strange. Terrible. Grandma, why do you feel that this kids Green Dragons Golden Body is stronger than my Sixth Golden Body? Its unreasonable! Old Mr. Miller muttered, thinking to himself that if he continues like this, he will be destroyed in the physical body. Go ahead, Im really going to be surpassed by this kid. Forever Kong seemed to have heard Old Mr. Millers murmur. He smiled calmly and said, Spirit Destroying Rain is to remove all the impurities deep in Jasons flesh and blood. This isying the foundation for future Cultivation. Foundation building? Old Mr. Millers face was startled. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. This kid is not yet the Extreme Realm Emperor. His physical body is already so terrifying. Is this just a foundation? It can be seen that the real monsters of the past and present are really so powerful that it is impossible to usemon sense to deduce them. Forever Kong nodded and said: Yes, Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion is building the foundation of Cultivation. Of course, this kind of opportunity may note once in all eternity. Jason is also a coincidence. On the one hand, he is talented enough; on the other hand, He was able to sessfully fuse the Green Dragons Breath with The spirit of the emperor, and the ancientws were secretly used to achieve such a heavenly tribtion. Back then, even the ancient Emperor of Man never caused the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion. Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but touch his chin after hearing this, thinking that even the Emperor of Man in ancient times never caused such a Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion? Does that mean that Jasons potential is more powerful than the ancient Emperor of Man? So Jason will be a big shot in all the worlds in the future. It is normal for such a big shot to have ten or eight no, ten or twenty wives, right? This is the match! Thinking of this, Old Mr. Miller suddenly became excited, his little eyes gleamed, and he suddenly realized that there were really too few granddaughter-inws he was looking for at this stage. You have to continue to work hard in the future. Old Mr. Miller silently set a great task for himself. Its a pity that Jason didnt know, otherwise he might actually vomit blood on the spot. Wow!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this time, the Spirit Destroying Rain became violent and all of it poured into Jasons body crazily. After this period of violent Spirit Destroying Rain passed, the sky suddenly cleared up and the gathering dark clouds began to dissipate. This means that the disaster of Spirit Destroying Rain has passed. Jasons whole body was blooming with golden light, his energy and blood were soaring to the sky, Green Dragon Emperor Energy was permeating the air, and jet-ck Spirit Destroying Rain was constantly overflowing from his body. Finally, the color of the Spirit Destroying Rain that was eliminated from his body began to be lighter, until it turned into a normal color. This means that basically all the deep-seated impurities in the flesh and blood of his body have been expelled. Boom! At this time, Jasons qi and blood were circting, and a sonorous sound like the sh of gold and iron suddenly came out of Jasons body. This Green Dragons Golden Body seemed to be cast from divine iron. When it collided with the qi and blood, it actually made a sonorous sound. ! It can be seen from this that Jasons current physical condition has reached such a strong point! Spirit Destroying Rain has also survived this disaster! From a distance, Christopher watched and couldnt help but speak, his face was extremely shocked. Blood Fiend suddenly felt that his mouth was a little dry, and he said dryly: Is this kid really able to survive the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion? Even the ancient Emperor of Man never experienced Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion. What does it mean if Jason can survive the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion? Just when these Forbbiden Land masters were inexplicably shocked, suddenlyC boom! A sound of thunder suddenly sounded. The thunder sounded very far away, as if it sounded nine days away, but when it fell into peoples ears, it felt as if it was very close at hand, shaking people to the point of bleeding from all the orifices! Nine Heavenly Thunder Tribtion! This is Nine Heavenly Thunder Tribtion! King James said in a deep voice. Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, each one is more terrifying than thest. It can be said that towards the end, the real test begins. Chapter 2397 Nine Heavens Thunder boom! The sound of thunder in the Nine Heavens continues to roar, as if falling from the Nine Heavens. It seems to be beyond the Nine Heavens, extremely far away, but it is very close at hand. A feeling of dizziness. In Ancient City, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and other Satan Operation Group Warriors also heard the sound of thunder in the nine heavens, which actually made their blood boil, and they felt like they were about to be shocked and vomit blood. Even the Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction and others had some fluctuations in their auras. This was very scary, because the sound of thunder they heard was just the aftermath, and the real power of the Nine Heavens Thunder was gathering towards Jason. What Jason endured was the real impact of the Nine Heavens Thunder, which was a hundred times more terrifying than what they had sensed! At this time, Mr. Iron Fist and others already knew that Jason was going through the tribtion on Mengze Mountain. However, sensing the power of Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion gave them a sense of panic. This kind of rule tribtion was really terrifying. Old Tie, do you think Mr. Ye can hold on? This kind of catastrophe is unheard of, isnt it too scary? Treg couldnt help but ask. Mr. Iron Fist gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: I will definitely be able to hold on! Who is Jason? We have been fighting with him all these years and we still dont know? He has created miracles again and again, and turned things around again and again. So Jason will definitely be able to dominate the city and transform into something stronger! Baron nodded and said, Thats right! Sacred Son of Destruction sensed the aura of thunder in the nine heavens, and he suddenly sighed softly and said, Im not as good as him! The Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Robert, Benji and others who were watching all heard it and knew who the Sacred Son of Destruction was referring to. Purple Phoenix Saintess and others are silent. She is also a genius, possessing True Phoenix, which is enough to rival Dragon Bloodline. However, now she also knows that she is not as good as this man. This guy can no longer be described as a monster. However, this is actually a good thing for The Human Realm. Compared to The Celestial Realm, The Human Realm is weak, and it is precisely in need of a peerless figure to stand up, unite peoples hearts, and lead The Human Realm to counterattack. Boom! At this time, the thunderous sound of the Nine Heavens became even more terrifying. Above the sky, the clouds were shaken and dissipated. Under the sound of thunder, the heavens were trembling, and the space of Mengze Mountain was shaking, with a terrifying pressure surging.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The terrifying sound of thunder echoed in Jasons head for a long time. Under the pull of the sound of thunder, his breath was somewhat scattered, and the Sunling Bloodline was also shaken away. This was extremely terrifying. Jason finally understood the purpose of the Heavenly Fury Wind in the first tribtion of Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, which was to transform his soul and be powerful and tough. If his soul had not been tempered by the Heavenly Fury Wind and was now extremely powerful, the sound of thunder in the nine heavens would have exploded directly in his mind, and there would be only one oue C his soul would be shattered! Jason began to absorb the pool of pure spiritual fluid, and the pure energy contained in the elixir poured into his body. His energy and blood that had been dispersed became zing again, and the Green Dragon Emperor Energy also circted throughout his body. Roar! The illusion of the green dragon is roaring up to the sky, and it is also being baptized by the thunder of these nine days. Click! At this time, along with the sound of thunder, there was a faint sh of thunder in the sky, which was slowly condensing. Once the lightning condenses and takes shape, it will turn into lightning. That is the final catastrophe of the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion C God-ying Electricity! Jason didnt think too much. He frantically absorbed the energy of the spiritual liquid, constantly replenishing his own blood and origin, in order to fight against the thunderous movement of the Nine Heavens. This Nine Heavenly Thunder is indeed terrifying. The power of rules contained in it implies a certain powerful vibration frequency. A sound of thunder sted in his mind. At that vibration frequency, his blood and Innate Energy were directly shaken. scattered. If Jason cannot replenish his aura and origin in time, his qi and blood will be damaged, and the origin of Cultivation will be severely damaged, which is very dangerous. Boom! Click! Click! At this time, the sound of thunder resounded throughout the world, and the thunder light became stronger and stronger, and was about to take shape. In the dark, there was a terrifying coercion that could destroy the heaven and the earth, sweeping across the world. Jason, the final thunder and lightning disaster is about toe. You will push your body to the extreme to fight against it! Forever Kongs voice came, reminding Jason. Jason focused his attention. In fact, he had already activated Green Dragons Golden Body to the strongest state, and his whole body was blooming with bright golden light. SuddenlyC Click! There was a crack in the sky, a gaping hole! Immediately afterwards, a thick bolt of lightning shot straight down from the sky. The lightning was obviously blood-colored, and it was faintly filled with a strong smell of blood. It was like a bloody spear, killing Jason in the air, directly towards Jason! This scene shocked everyone! In Ancient City, Darcey, Emily and others couldnt help but eximed, subconsciously closing their eyes and not daring to look! This is a real thunder and lightning. It strikes directly. How can a flesh and blood body resist it? At this moment, all the Lords of Forbbiden Land in mid-air were watching intently. Saint Maries eyes were unblinking, her breathing was a little rapid, and she subconsciously clenched the long sword in her hand. At this moment, she was thinking that if Jason really couldnt withstand the power of thunder and lightning, then she would just kill him with her sword. No matter what, she couldnt let Jason fall into a desperate situation. There was a bang, and at the same time, the bloody spear-like lightning struck Jason, making a nging sound. Poof! Blood sttered, Jasons body was broken, and even the bones were exposed, which was extremely terrifying. Jason opened his mouth and groaned. He gritted his teeth and frantically absorbed the energy of the spiritual fluid to restore his own flesh and blood, while running Zhe Arctic to heal his wounds. Click! Another streak of bloody lightning struck down, this time it transformed into a bloody sword and shed straight at Jason. Poof! Half of Jasons body was almost cut open. He opened his mouth and groaned. His whole body was covered in blood and flesh, and there was a pungent smell of burning. AnghouC The blue dragon illusion roared, and it merged into Jasons body and began to be protected by the green dragon. At that moment, another st of God-ying Electricity struck down, causing cracks all over Jasons body. It looked like he could no longer maintain his physical body, and his bones were about to fall apart. At this time, Forever Kong flicked his finger, and a drop of blood flew toward Jason. It contained an extremely strong aura of energy, and the blood, like a blood diamond, seemed to be giving birth to a small bloody dragon, exuding a faint wisp of energy. Earth Ancestral Dragon Pressure. Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood! Chapter 2398 Breaking the Thunder Tribulation, The Great Avatar! (one) A drop of Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood flew towards Jason. Without thinking, Jason opened his mouth and swallowed the drop of Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood. In an instant, the majestic and pure energy flow contained in this drop of Ancestral Dragon essence and blood turned to Jasons whole body. Under the energy contained in Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood, Jasons originally cracked and bloody body was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Flesh and blood are being formed and reorganized, and even some cracked bones are beginning to heal, with ayer of impurities fading away, making them appear stronger. The pure energy turned into Jasons Qi and blood, strengthening Jasons origin, so that Jasons aura was rising steadily, and he had begun to have enough energy to attack the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor. Boom! Thunder rolled and resounded throughout the heaven and earth. A bloody light illuminated the sky, and a thick God-ying Electricity was seen sting down, all falling on Jason, as if to prevent Jason from breaking through. At that moment, Jason was covered in smoke. The body that had been reborn with flesh and blood was once again bombarded until blood spattered and flesh became blurred. Jason gritted his teeth. The energy of the Ancestral Dragon essence and blood still remained in his body. He refined this energy, making the damaged body condense again. At the same time, the energy and blood were also at their peak, and the powerful Green Dragon Emperor Energy circted throughout his body. Jason also gradually discovered that after his body was broken, every time it was reorganized and healed, it would be stronger. This may be the so-called breaking and then rising! Click! Click! At this time, another streak of blood-colored thunder and lightning tore through the sky, strangling Jason with a might that destroyed the world. The st made Jasons whole body tremble, his mouth spat out blood, and his physical body was severely injured again. Forever Kong flew another drop of Ancestral Dragon essence blood towards Jason. Jason opened his mouth and inhaled it into his body. Under the majestic energy essence contained in this drop of Ancestral Dragons blood, Jasons flesh and blood reorganized and healed, and his physical body began to exude an unparalleled power. Sunling Bloodline seemed even more powerful. It is so majestic and heavy that it copses into the air! Old Mr. Miller looked at this scene, and the joy in his old eyes could not be concealed. He could see that Jasons physical body was being further tempered. Such a foundation of Cultivation was really terrifying. Even from ancient times, there were probably only a handful of people who could achieve such a Cultivation foundation. Over in Forbbiden Land, Blood Fiend looked at him from a distance with eyes that seemed to contain two blood moons. His face was horrified and he couldnt help but said: Why does it feel like this kids physical body isparable to that of a beginner of Immortality? ? Silent Kings eyes shed, and his face was shocked. Although the Immortality man imed that his body was immortal and he could regenerate his limbs, this was only rtive. Even the beginners of Immortality may not be able to withstand the continuous bombardment of the Nine Heavenly Thunder and God-ying Electricity, because the thunder and lightninge one after another, and the Immortality powerhouse simply does not have enough time to operate thew of immortality. Regenerate the body. Therefore, once Jason haspletely passed through the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, as Blood Fiend said, he will almost have a physical body that isparable to the beginning of Immortality. Saint Marie was extremely excited. Originally, she was secretly worried that Jason would not be able to withstand the terrifying power of the thunder and lightning bombardment. Now it seemed that Jason should be able to withstand it. As long as he survives it and breaks the Realm of the Gods immediately, Jasons strength will skyrocket. Mengze Mountain, on the top of the mountain. Boom! Click! Click! Thunder and lightning shed, and blood shone in the sky and earth. Thunder and lightning struck Jason intensively. This was no longer one after another, but two, three or even three or four thunder and lightning fell at the same time, bombarding Jasons body at the same time. Under such an intense bombardment, Jasons body copsed again, and Forever Kong continued to send drops of Ancestral Dragon blood. Now, Jason has swallowed five drops of Ancestral Dragon essence and blood. The level of consumption is terrible. If it were normal, Jasons state would not be able to contain the majestic energy contained in five drops of Ancestral Dragon blood essence, and he would be overwhelmed. But its different now. The energy of Ancestral Dragons essence and blood is being consumed rapidly, constantly reorganizing Jasons flesh and blood, strengthening Jasons qi and blood, and strengthening Jasons origin. boom! boom! boom! At this time, the whole world changed color, the void was torn apart, and thunder and lightning struck down at the same time with dense momentum. There were at least eight or nine thunder and lightning! As soon as Forever Kong saw it, another drop of Ancestral Dragon blood flew towards Jason. Jason swallowed this drop of Ancestral Dragon essence and blood, and the seven or eight lightning bolts struck him down. Jasons physical body immediately shattered but immediately reorganized and recovered. He activated his physical body crazily, and the Green Dragons Golden Body reached an extreme. He was able to withstand this round of thunder and lightning. After this round of thunder and lightning, the world became slightly quiet. Jason was covered in blood, and he wondered if the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion hadpletely passed? Just after I finished thinking, suddenlyC boom! Above the nine heavens, thunder resounded, and a terrifying pressure was brewing. Forever Kong looked up at the sky, his face changed slightly, and he sent a message to Jason, saying: Be careful, thest wave of thunder and lightning ising. Click! Click! There were bursts of cracking sounds in the sky, and more than a dozen thunderbolts showed their ferocious and terrifying side, and began to split the void, directly suppressing them. Some turned into bloody swords, some turned into sharp knives, some turned into bloody spears, and some simply condensed into a sledgehammer all of them swooped down at the same time and engulfed Jason. God damn your mother, why do I just let you hit me again and again? Let me see if I dont beat you to pieces! Jason suddenly shouted angrily. He felt very unhappy. He was struck by lightning again and again. How many times had he been struck by lightning? Will it be over if I keep chopping like this? Immediately, Jason stood up suddenly, roaring angrily, and all kinds of punches like Heaven Fist and Human Emperor Fist burst out in an instant. His Qinglong The Power of the Emperor exploded along with the fists, and the fists bursting with bright golden light reflected in the sky, soaring into the sky, and sted towards the thunder and lightning that struck down with an extremely powerful posture. . Forever Kong was stunned. The masters of Forbbiden Land were also stunned. This guy was so fierce that he actually started punching back against the power of thunder and lightning? Only Old Mr. Miller smiled, squinted his eyes, and thought to himself that it was indeed brought up by me. No matter what it is, it should be punched like this. It is reasonable for the fist to be big.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Poof! Poof! However, when the thunderous blood-colored lightning struck down, Jasons fists were bloody and bloody, and his body was shattered, with his bones exposed. Forever Kong immediately sent over two drops of Ancestral Dragon essence and blood. In this situation, even one drop was not enough. Jason swallowed the essence and blood of the Ancestral Dragon, and his body was full of energy and blood. The Source Force was boiling. His fist condensed again and he punched again. Even the illusion of the blue dragon was integrated into his fist. With one punch, a shadow of the green dragon rose across the sky. , Devour the air! Chapter 2399 Breaking the Thunder Tribulation, The Great Avatar (2) boom! Jason was pumping his fist, the power of the fist was overwhelming, and the fist intention contained in it was reflected in the sky, turning into a huge green dragon, opening its mouth to swallow the thunder! At the same time, Jason had already activated the Fighter Arctic fist seal. He was full of fighting spirit and fighting spirit. In the process of fighting these thunder and lightning disasters, he understood the true meaning of Fighter Arctic even more. Because he is indeed fighting against the sky, fighting against the sky! If the sky is unfair, the sky will be sted open; if the earth is unfair, the earth will be bulldozed! Jason was doing this kind of thing. He was very unhappy, being struck by lightning all the time. Of course, his mood was not much better. So he quit, punched directly, and attacked bravely! This guy is actually punching Lei Jie? Over at Forbbiden Land, Blood Fiend was stunned and couldnt help but speak. Its so fierce! Christopher couldnt help but say. Its an eye-opener. Silent King was speechless. Generally speaking, when encountering such a catastrophe, normal people would mobilize all their energy, blood and origin to strengthen the physical body and maintain the vitality of the physical body in order to resist the bombardment of the thunder catastrophe. This guy is really good. He ispletely reckless and uses his fists to burst out a powerful Source Force, which is sting towards those thunder tribtions. As everyone knows, Jason is confident. Since he has the essence and blood of the Ancestral Dragon, he is not afraid of consuming energy and blood. He even used Extention Arctic to swallow his own energy and blood to punch. Extention Arctic consumes a lot of energy and blood, but with the rapid replenishment of the majestic energy of Ancestral Dragons essence and blood, the energy and blood consumed is recovered in an instant. Therefore, Jason was pumping his fist, and the golden fist light shone in the sky. The fist intention contained in it shook the sky, and it contained a power that could dominate the world and continuously hit those thunder tribtions. During this process, Jasons whole body was bleeding and his skin was cracked. The pain must have been extremely severe, but he didnt care as he was already numb. He pumped his fists tirelessly, and the shadows of his fists copsed into the air. The fist intention contained within was as thick as a mountain and majestic. It had the power to swallow mountains and rivers, shaking the world. Gradually, the sound of the bombardment became smaller and smaller, until itpletely disappeared. At the same time, the heaven and earth in that area returned to its original rity, with calm clouds and gentle breeze, as if nothing had ever happened. Jason was panting. The majestic energy of the Ancestral Dragon essence and blood still remained in his body. His broken body was constantly recovering. He red into the air and roared: Come on, keep hitting me! For a while, the clouds were still calm and the wind was gentle, and there was nothing unusual in the sky. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and shouted: Jason, can you stop pretending? Lets break through the situation quickly! IC Jason almost vomited blood C this old man is not a son of a man, why can I just pretend to be cool? Is there anyone who exposes people like this? After thinking about it, Jason didnt hesitate. The Green Dragon Emperor Energy in the source surged up like a rushing river, rushing directly towards the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor. Click! Extreme Realm Emperors barriers are broken at the drop of a hat. Jasons Cultivation aura instantly rose, and a vast, majestic and powerful Gods Breath began to erupt, shaking the sky. With a bang, the rules of the great road appeared between heaven and earth. Rules of Path intertwined in the sky, and a Rules of Path was like a long river, flowing into Jasons body from mid-air! This scene shocked everyone again! Generally speaking, when some warriors break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, the Rules of Path they present are as thick as their arms. For some geniuses, the Rules of Path they present will increase. However, there is absolutely no one like Jason. The Rules of Path presented at the moment are pouring into his body like a big river. The Extreme Realm Emperor! Seeing this scene, Forever Kong sighed softly, and then said, Its really incredible! In the distance, the Lords of Forbbiden Land looked at the young man on the top of Mengze Mountain and were speechless for a moment. Big Extreme Realm Emperor! This heaven-defying guy will be the Extreme Realm Emperor once he breaks through! The big Extreme Realm Emperor can kill life and death! Just now, this guy made a breakthrough and attracted the Law of the Divine Path as wide as the river. What does this mean? Sess, hahaha, Jason passed the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion! Good, very good! Saint Marie burst outughing with excitement and looked extremely happy. Very strong! If given enough time to grow, he might be able topete with The Celestial Realm! King James said. Blood Fiend and the others looked grim and said nothing. They disappeared silently and returned to their respective Forbbiden Land. In Ancient City, Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors are already cheeringC Its done! Jason seeded! After the catastrophe, Cultivation broke through! Haha, let me tell you, Jason can definitely seed! Sure enough, this is a breakthrough! Jason is mighty. Now that we have broken through the realm, we can kill that guy in The Celestial Realm again! Mr. Iron Fist and they all cheered. Marcel also smiled and said: Jason is truly powerful. This breakthrough is directly like the Extreme Realm Emperor! Zack also nodded and said: Now, Jasonsbat power is going to be unreasonable. It seems that we have to work harder and strive to break the Realm of the Gods within these few days! Yes, Breaking the Realm of the Gods! Marcel nodded. The Extreme Realm Emperor is so powerful! Sacred Son of Destruction sighed with emotion. Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded. She also felt the same way. She could sense that the moment Jason broke through and went directly to The Great Avatar, the surge of overwhelming pressure caused the heavens to tremble! Finally got through the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion. Darcey breathed a sigh of relief secretly. She had been on tenterhooks from the time Jason started going through the tribtion until now, but now she finally breathed a sigh of relief.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This guy has be stronger again. No, I have to catch up! Emily clenched her fists and said. On Mengze Mountain. Jason is feeling the feeling after breaking through the realm. It is very powerful. This is the most intuitive manifestation! For the Laws of the Avatar, The Power of the Gods has reached the most thorough understanding. He only feels that The Power of the Gods in his body seems to be a prehistoric beast dormant. Once it breaks out, it will destroy the world. Like! This sense of power has never been felt before. After reaching the Extreme Realm Emperor in one fell swoop, Jasons flesh and bones were also transforming. He refined the remaining energy of the Ancestral Dragons essence and blood, and his whole body was intact as before. Furthermore, the Green Dragons Golden Body can be said to be indestructible! The surging sense of power in his body made him feel that he could kill opponents at the Quasi life and death realm level with just a raise of his hand, and he might not even be unable to fight against the powerful Immortality beginners. Thinking of this, Jason couldnt help but turn his head and look at Old Mr. Miller, wondering if he could defeat Old Mr. Miller now? Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller suddenly turned over, looked at Jasons eyes, and sneered. He could see through Jasons mind at a nce. ImmediatelyC Boom! Old Mr. Miller picked up the tobo stick and hit Jasons head hard, and said with a groan: Jason, remember, I am your uncle! No matter how awesome you are, even if you are the same as the ancient Emperor of Man, I will still be your uncle. , I can beat you up anytime I want! You actually want to suppress me? Jason was stunned and speechless. I just wanted to think about it. Chapter 2400: Luck and blessing, breaking through the realm one after another! Jason found a stream in Mengze Mountain, washed his whole body, and then took out a set of prepared clothes from the Storage Ring and changed into them. His previous clothes were basically in tatters and covered in blood. After cleaning them, he felt much morefortable and felt refreshed. Forever Kong chuckled and said, Congrattions to Jason for being promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason bowed deeply towards Forever Kong and said: I can survive the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion and step into the Extreme Realm Emperor, all thanks to my seniors. Without my seniors, I would have been wiped out! Jason is telling the truth. This time Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, if Forever Kong hadnt brought ten drops of Ancestral Dragon blood essence from Holy Dragon Land, and at the same time risked his own life, at the cost of awakening the Forbidden King, he would have taken it from the depths of the Forbidden Sea. Come to Divine Soul Grass, there is no way Jason can survive this Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion! Jason is also secretly d that he did not sessfully run the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique when he was in Ghost Doctor Valley. Otherwise, if it was sessfully run, the two Innate Energy fusions would induce Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, and he would definitely not be able to resist it. , it is bound to be more bad than good. From this point of view, Forever Kong is indispensable for Jasons ability to survive the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion and be the Extreme Realm Emperor! Forever Kong epted the gift from Jason and said: Jason is serious. In this life, The Human Realms luck is at its peak. You inherit The Human Realms luck, and you are brave enough to fight. You have experienced many experiences along the way. Many hardships and dangers, and various factors, have determined your current Cultivation achievements. However, to the most powerful, The Great Avatar is nothing. Jason nodded and said: I know. Compared to the strongest, the Extreme Realm Emperor is still very weak. For example, a strong Creation realm can crush me with one finger. So, I will not be satisfied with this. I will Keep breaking through and moving upward! Thats good! Forever Kong smiled and nodded. Ancient City of Ruins. Finally, Jason and Old Mr. Miller returned to Ancient City. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and other Satan Operation Group Warriors were waiting to greet him. When they saw Jasons return, they all cheered excitedly and stepped forward to celebrate. After the Satan Operation Group Warriors all calmed down a little, Darcey also stepped forward and said with a smile: Jason, congrattions. Haha, Jason, congrattions on bing The Great Avatar. This means that the Quasi life and death realm can be expected! Zack alsoughed and said. The Great Avatar must be very strong, right? Jason, when you go to the Ancient Battlefield this time, you can kill the enemies in the Quasi life and death realm of The Celestial Realm. Marcel said with excitement. While talking, Sacred Son of Destruction, Benji and others also came to celebrate. Purple Phoenix Saintess also came forward, but her beautiful jade face was covered with ayer of coldness. She didnt say anything. She seemed to still be angry about Jason taking the me. Jason smiled and said: Its not enough for me to improve my strength alone. Its not enough for me to be strong on my own. We need everyone to be stronger together. After surviving the disaster this time, Senior Dao took some Heavenly Materials and Earthly The Treasures have not been consumed. Senior Dao also gave me the remaining three pieces of Divine Soul Grass and two drops of Ancestral Dragon blood essence. Lets do this, I will share it with you for training. Lets see what you need. Divine Soul Grass Sacred Son of Destruction thought for a while and said, I want Divine Soul Grass. Half a piece is enough. Purple Phoenix Saintess pursed her lips, as if she wanted to speak but was embarrassed. Jason noticed and asked with a smile: ra also wants this Divine Soul Grass? Purple Phoenix Saintess gritted her teeth, nodded and said, I, I want half a piece too. good! Jason smiled. He knew that Divine Soul Grass actually had a great effect on the destiny illusion. The destiny illusion was closely rted to the soul, and Divine Soul Grass could strengthen the soul. Immediately, Jason gave half a piece of Divine Soul Grass to Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, and Darcey. Three pieces of Divine Soul Grass were just enough to divide. Zack, Marcel, Darcey, Emily, Dark Phoniex, your next step is to attack the Extreme Realm Emperor. I still have two drops of Ancestral Dragon essence and blood here, and I will give them to you. Absorb the energy of the Ancestral Dragon essence and blood, and then break the Realm of the Gods. Jason said. Zack, Marcel and others nodded, with a hint of excitement on their faces. Seeing Jason sessfully promoted to The Great Avatar greatly inspired them, making them secretly determined to break through their own Cultivation in order to continue fighting alongside Jason. Soon, Zack, Marcel, Robert, Wolf Boy, Darcey and other geniuses all went to practice, and Jason had already allocated Divine Soul Grass and Ancestral Dragon essence and blood to them. Not only Zack and others, Jason also asked Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and other Satan Operation Group Warriors to seize the time to practice. Jason threw pieces of mid-grade spiritual stones from the Storage Ring. For Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors, the best cultivation resource at this stage is these spiritual stones. The spiritual energy contained in them can strengthen and enhance their Cultivation. Jason is not idle either. He is also using the Extreme Realm Emperor to understand the powerful and majestic The Power of the Gods in his body. He also needs to adapt to it, and at the same time deepen his understanding of the Laws of the Avatar. Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor continued to drink. Ghost Doctor went to the trading area of Ancient City of Ruins and exchanged many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. He spent the whole day researching and refining these medicines. Speaking of which, since thest time Jason transcribed the contents of Human Emperor Technique Chinese Medicine and Alchemy to Ghost Doctor in Ghost Doctor Valley, Ghost Doctor has been studying it. Now his medical skills and alchemy techniques have been improved. further improvement. Not long after, suddenlyC Roar! A white tiger phantom suddenly appeared in the sky. The white tiger phantom had a huge body and exuded a fierce murderous aura, causing the entire void to tremble. Immediately afterwardsC call! A ck phoenix also soared into the sky, its ck wings covering the sky, filled with a rich aura of dark origin, which contained a noble meaning of looking down on all living beings. Two waves of the Gods Breath immediately swept through the sky! Broken? Dercy and Dark Phoniex, these two dolls? Old Mr. Miller looked stunned and said. Ghost Doctor smiled and said: Dercy and Dark Phoniex are two girls with excellent qualifications. With the help of Ancestral Dragons essence and blood, it is not difficult to break through. As soon as the words finishedC boom! boom! boom! Three more of the Gods Breath rose into the sky, and Marcel, Zack, and Emily also broke the Realm of the Gods at this moment.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In an instant, the sound of thunder that had just subsided on the horizon resounded through the sky again, showing a strange phenomenon all over the sky. At the same time, Rules of Path appeared one after another, covering the training ground of Darcey and others. Seeing this scene, Old Mr. Miller sighed with emotion. He said: It seems that Jason really has great luck. Look, these people around him have received the blessings of his good luck, and they all immediately Breaking boundaries. This is the biggest feature of Son of Odds. Ghost Doctor nodded, nced at Old Mr. Miller, and said with a smile: How about you, Old Mr. Miller? Without Jason, you wouldnt be able to wake up, let alone step into the great Quasi life and death realm! This kid has been gnawing at me all his life. Now he starts to make somepensation for me. Isnt this what he should do? Old Mr. Miller spoke, his old eyes full of smiles. Chapter 2401 Re-entering Forbbiden Land A breath of breakthrough came, and Jason stopped practicing. He immediately rushed towards the ce where Darcey and others broke through, and saw Darcey, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Marcel, and Zack all Breaking the Realm of the Gods. Under Breaking the Realm of the Gods, visions of heaven and earth were triggered. No matter what, Darceys destiny is extremely powerful, and the Dark Phoenix Bloodline awakened by Dark Phoniex is also extremely unnatural, causing visions to appear in the sky, and Rules of Path intertwining in the sky, which is shocking. Of course, this kind of vision ispletely iparable to the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion that Jason caused when he broke through, but it is still amazing enough. Being able to attract strange phenomena from heaven and earth after a breakthrough represents extremely powerful Cultivation qualifications. At the same time, the Cultivation auras of Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Benji, Wolf Boy and others are also rising rapidly. With the help of Divine Soul Grass, their souls are growing, and their Cultivation fortunes are also growing. , feeding back to themselves, so that their Cultivation cultivation level has been improved. Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess have both reached the Extreme Realm Emperor high level, and Benji, Wolf Boy, and Robert have also improved. It can be seen that Divine Soul Grass has indeed helped them a lot. Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor also came to Jasons side. Watching Darcey and other The Human Realm geniuses breaking the Realm of the Gods one after another, Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor felt extremelyfortable. These geniuses of The Human Realm are the hope of The Human Realm Cultivation. The improvement of their Cultivation means that The Human Realm Cultivation will go further. Old Mr. Miller took a drag on his dry cigarette and said with squinted eyes: In my eyes, The Celestial Realm is actually nothing. Its just that The Celestial Realm has never experienced the End Martial Age. Look at us The Human Realm geniuses, and The Celestial Realm geniuses are definitely not bad inparison! They can even be crushed, for example, Jason, ra, and the Sacred Son of Destruction are allparable to The Celestial Realm geniuses. Ghost Doctor nodded and said: Of course. After all, The Human Realm is the birthce of Cultivation, so the geniuses emerging from The Human Realm will certainly not be weaker than The Celestial Realm. However, I hope Jason and the others can grow up faster. , time waits for no one.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller understood what Ghost Doctor meant and said, They will grow up. After a while, Darcey, Dark Phoniex, Emily, Marcel, and Zack, who were Breaking the Realm of the Gods, had stabilized their Cultivation Realm. After they broke through, they were all experiencing the mystery of the Extreme Realm Emperor, which was indeed the same as the Extreme Realm. Realm Emperor is very different. Extreme Realm Emperor, this means that they havepletely mastered the rules of Extreme Realm Emperor, and for those who have alsopletely mastered the use of The Power of the Gods, theirbat power will naturally be greatly improved. For example, Zack, he practiced the Formation Way. After reaching the Extreme Realm Emperor, the Terrain Formation he activated already contained The Power of the Gods, and the power of confinement or destruction evolved from thebination of the Formation Way. will be greatly improved. Jason smiled and said: Marcel, Zack, you are breaking the Realm of the Gods. This is good. Do you feel that your strength has reached a new level? Zack nodded and said: Yes. It seems that this Extreme Realm Emperor is very different from the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. Now I feel that my whole body is filled with a strong sense of power. This is the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. This level has never happened before. Emily walked over and said excitedly: My surname is Ye, can we go to the Ancient Battlefield to fight? Jason was speechless for a while, thinking why did this woman seem to like fighting and killing more than him? No matter what, she was once a peerless beauty on the rouge list. He was beaten and killed in just one day. Mr. Parker was so sad that he wanted to push his granddaughter to him, either openly or covertly, because he was afraid that his granddaughter would not be able to get married in the future. However, Jason also feels that now that Cultivation has broken through and its strength has improved, the best way to test its strength is to kill enemies on the battlefield. Only then can it verify its strength. Immediately, Jason nodded and said: Everyone can have a good rest tonight. I will take you to Forbbiden Land tomorrow. Tomorrow? That would be great! Emily cheered. Robert had a headache as he watched. Why was his sister so keen on fighting on the battlefield? Its very dangerous on the battlefield! The next day. Waking up early in the morning, Jason and others had a simple breakfast and immediately left the city, heading to the Land of the Divine Fallen. Old Mr. Miller also came. This time he came to the Ancient City of Ruins because he wanted to visit the Ancient Battlefield in Forbbiden Land. Jason and Saint Marie were already very familiar with each other, so when they arrived at the outskirts of Land of the Divine Fallen, Jason opened his mouth and shouted. You juste in. Soon, Saint Maries voice came. Immediately afterwards, there was a slight fluctuation in the boundary wall of Land of the Divine Fallen, and a portal faintly appeared. Jasons face was startled. Thest few times he entered the Land of the Divine Fallen, he was dragged in by Saint Maries force. This time, a portal appeared directly. Jason thought for a moment, and it might be because there were too many people. Saint Marie was toozy to teleport, and directly manifested a portal for Jason and others to walk in. Come on, lets go in. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller nodded and followed Jason and others along the portal into the Land of the Divine Fallen. After passing through this portal, Jason and the others appeared directly in the reserve area in Forbbiden Land, where Jason also appearedst time. Saint Marie is waiting in the reserve area. She is still wearing a white dress. She has a noble temperament, but she also contains a fierce and killing momentum, and she has a vague style of an empress. Old Mr. Miller saw Saint Marie, he held up his hand and said, Ive seen Saint Marie. Saint Marie looked at Old Mr. Miller, she nodded and said: The Great Quasi life and death realm? You are Jasons grandfather, right? You two have one Great Life and Death realm and one The Great Avatar. It is really extremely rare. Jason smiled and said, I would like to thank Di Oh, beautiful sister. She reminded me to go to Mengze Mountain to ask for an Enlightenment Fruit, otherwise Old Mr. Miller might not be able to wake up. Beautiful sister? Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, etc. all stared at Jason in surprise, thinking that this guy is really bold. A look of surprise shed across Old Mr. Millers eyes, and he looked at Jason strangely, wondering to himself whether this kid was so brave that he wanted to set his sights on the Lord of Forbbiden Land? Old Mr. Miller really underestimated this kid. At this time, a team of warriors came out of a camp in the reserve area, led by a burly man, whose body already exuded an aura of Quasi life and death realm. This is actually Xikui. Xikui. Jason saw it and said hello immediately. On the one hand, Jason saw Xikuis excitement, and on the other hand, he wanted to change his mind. He could already feel the strange eyes staring at him, especially Old Mr. Millers, whose shameless eyes made Jasons scalp tingle. Jason was really afraid that Old Mr. Miller would say something embarrassing in front of Saint Marie, and he would be doomed. If Saint Marie ps him in anger, he will have to fly into the sky. Chapter 2402 Heading to Nine Cities Jason! Xikui also saw Jason, his face lit up, and he walked quickly. When he saw Saint Marie, he quickly said hello respectfully. Jason sensed the fluctuation of the Quasi life and death realm aura on Xikuis body. He smiled and said, Congrattions Xikui, you have broken through the realm of life and death! Xikui smiled and said, Jason, I have to thank you for this. This is all your credit. My credit? Jasons face was startled, a little surprised. Xikui nodded and said: Last time, Jason, you led us in the battle in the Nine Cities, killing many of the enemys Extreme Realm Emperor peak experts, as well as those who were close to the Quasi life and death realm. We will settle the matterter. During the battle, I shared a lot of battle merit with the brothers I epted. I exchanged some battle merit points for training resources. As a reward, Lord of the Red City even personally taught me my cultivation. So I am worthy of this. It is worthy of breaking through the Quasi life and death realm. Jason smiled and said: This is also the result of your personal efforts, Xikui. I also saw your performance on the battlefield. Each one of them killed the enemy bravely and was not afraid of life and death. Therefore, your strength has improved because of your hard work. Come. Xikui smiled and said, Jason is also nning to go to the Ancient Battlefield this time? Of course. Jason nodded. Xikui immediately said: Then is Jason still willing to lead us soldiers in battle? Jason nodded and said, I am willing. If you dont dislike it, Xikui, why wouldnt I be willing? We arerades who have fought side by side! Thats great. Xikui smiled. Jason looked at Saint Marie and asked, Has there been a lot of fighting recently? Is there any continued war in The Celestial Realm? Saint Maries face turned cold and she said: Battles happen every day. Last time the enemies of The Celestial Realmunched a battle in The Human Realm, The Celestial Realm sent arge army to attack the city. Including me in Forbbiden Land The strong men inside are all restrained and cannot leave even half a step. Jason nodded, he had already guessed the reason. Last time the three Gods, Lord Uploders and othersunched a battle in The Human Realm, The Celestial Realm will definitely attack Forbbiden Land. The purpose must be to prevent the strong people in Forbbiden Land from supporting The Human Realm. These past few days have been small-scale battles. Saint Marie spoke, then continued, However, ording to my guess, The Celestial Realm should be mobilizing their troops and preparing tounch a war. Jasons face lit up after hearing this and said, Thats great. Im here just in time to catch up. Old Mr. Miller also narrowed his old eyes slightly and said: The Celestial Realm is preparing tounch a war? Then I also want to see the strength of the strong men of The Celestial Realm on the battlefield. Saint Marie looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Lewis already has the fighting power of Immortality. If Lewis also joins Ancient Battlefield, it will be of great help to me in Forbbiden Land. I would like to thank you in advance. Old Mr. Miller said quickly: Saint Marie, you are too polite. One family does not speak the samenguage. As a warrior of The Human Realm, I should fight against The Celestial Realm. A family that doesnt speak twonguages? As soon as Jason heard this, he immediately had a bad feeling. He quickly pulled Old Mr. Miller over to prevent Old Mr. Miller from continuing to speak. If something identally came out, then the me would still have to be taken. Carry it yourself. Beautiful sister, I know you are very busy. You go and do things first. Anyway, Xikui will take us here. If The Celestial Realm attacks, Xikui and we will go to Ninth City. Jason said quickly. Saint Marie nodded and said, Thats fine. If anything happens, just call me. Ill go to First City first. As soon as he finished speaking, Saint Maries figure moved and she disappeared. Jason then breathed a sigh of relief and rxed. If Saint Marie had been here all the time, he was really worried that Old Mr. Miller woulde out with some nasty words. If this left Saint Marie with no solution, then he would really not be able to bear the me. Jason, who is this senior? Xikui looked at Old Mr. Miller and couldnt help but ask. This is my grandpa, just call him Old Mr. Miller. Jason said casually. Ive met Old Mr. Miller. Xikui said with a very respectful tone. Did he just hear it, Saint Marie said personally that this humble old man actually had the fighting power of Immortality? Thats very powerful! In the entire Land of the Divine Fallen, including Saint Marie, there are only three Immortality strong men. Therefore, a strong man with thebat power of Immortality is a truly powerful man in the Land of the Divine Fallen, who can lead tens of thousands of elite warriors. This is why Xikui respects Old Mr. Miller so much. No matter what, warriors like Xikui who fought on the battlefield always maintained enough awe for the strong. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said: Young man, youre wee. If you are familiar with this ce, just take us directly to the Ancient Battlefield. Yes, Old Mr. Miller. Xikui nodded immediately. He called to the more than one hundred soldiers under hismand and asked them to march towards the Ancient Battlefield. He followed Jason and others towards the ancient road passage. Not long after, a magnificent ancient road appeared in front of everyone, like a hugedder, extending upwardyer byyer to the sky. It was as if it were a miracle and it was shocking. Old Mr. Miller and some other people who saw the ancient road passage for the first time were also shocked. Such a magnificent ancient road is simply a miraculous workmanship. It is difficult to imagine how such an ancient road passage was created. In front of the ancient road passage, there were Forbbiden Land soldiers stationed. After verifying the identities of Xikui and others, they were released immediately. Walking into the ancient road passage, everyone felt that it was majestic and vast, stretching as far as the eye could see. It didnt look like an ancient road at all, but more like a vast and boundless area, with no end in sight. Jason, are we going directly to Ninth City? Xikui asked. Jason thought for a moment, nodded and said, Lets go to Ninth City. Anyway, we are more familiar with the warriors of Ninth City. I still remember the leader of The Celestial Realm who was at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm when he attacked Ninth Cityst time. What is his name, Xiongtu? This guy wanted to attack mest time, but was blocked by Lord of the Red City. This time, if I meet Xiongtu, I will kill him with my own hands! Xikui nodded and said: This Xiongtu is very strong. He has fought against Lord of the Red City many times, and Lord of the Red City couldnt keep him. In addition, this Xiongtu has a good background. His father is Leitu , a peak powerhouse of Immortality. He has also fought against the Lord several times. Then kill this guy first, and then kill him! Jason sneered. When Xikui heard this, he was shocked. Jason said he wanted to kill Xiongtu, and Xikui believed him. He could sense the overwhelming aura that filled Jasons body this time, and it was obvious that he had broken through.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But, Jason still wants to kill Xiongtus father? That was a peak Immortality expert. How could a powerful being reborn with a drop of blood be so easy to kill? Chapter 2403 War is Coming Ninth City, Lords House. Kong, the Lord of Ninth City, personally received Jason and the others at Lords House. Jason and others were all representatives of The Human Realms geniuses. In addition, there was Lewis from The Human Realm, which Kong valued very much.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even Kong has heard of Lewiss name. That was the being who broke the Cultivation Cage in The Human Realm. It was precisely because of Kong that The Human Realm was able to enter the New Martial Age. This is equivalent to andmark and iconic figure in the New Martial Age. Furthermore, Old Mr. Millers strength in the Quasi life and death realm was so great that even Saint Marie addressed him as a peer when she saw him, calling Old Mr. Miller a Taoist friend. Therefore, Kong naturally respected him. Jason,st time Nine Cities was able to win a big victory, you took the greatest credit. Kong smiled and continued, You broke through The Great Avatar on the side of Mengze Mountain. We all felt the powerful power. . Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, that is a heavenly tribtion recorded in ancient times. It is extremely powerful. Only a truly peerless genius can cause such an ancient heavenly tribtion. This represents Jason, your path to Cultivation, which is unimaginable. ! Lord of the Red City, you dont have to praise this kid, lest he be arrogant. Old Mr. Miller said. Kong smiled and said, Old Mr. Miller, you dont have to worry about this. Jasons strengthes from fighting on the battlefield. Therefore, I believe that Jason will only get stronger and stronger. As he spoke, Kong looked at Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Benji, Zack, Marcel, Darcey and others, and said in a solemn tone: You are all the geniuses of The Human Realm, and you will inherit the principles of The Human Realm in this life. Luck and hope. Your willingness toe to the battlefield to train is a reflection of your confidence, and it also helps to improve and apply your Cultivation. After a pause, Kong continued: Just like The Celestial Realm, from time to time, the geniuses of The Celestial Realme to the Ancient Battlefield to practice, and they have killed many of our Forbbiden Land soldiers. So youe to participate in the Ancient Battlefield, I No objection. However, the battlefield will always be apanied by crises, and people will die. The situation on the battlefield is ever-changing, and no one can guarantee that you will survive, so you must be mentally prepared before going to Ancient Battlefield. City Lord, Im ready! The Sacred Son of Destruction spoke. Me too! Marcel, Zack, and others all spoke one after another, their voices firm, with a determination that they were not afraid of fighting to the death. Kong nodded. He had already said what needed to be said. Since these talents of The Human Realm are going to the battlefield, it can only be said that life or death is a matter of fate. Of course, Kong hopes that the Sacred Son of Destruction and the others will gain experience in the battlefield, be able to kill enemies, and grow up, but they still have to be made aware of the cruelty of the battlefield. While we were talking, suddenlyC Woo! Woo! A low but prating horn sounded, resounding through the sky. There was a deste, thick smell of blood in the vast horn sound, which was the smell of the battlefield! Kong suddenly stood up, his expression changed, and he said in a deep voice: This is the horn sound that spreads throughout the Nine Cities! It means that The Celestial Realm isunching a massive attack. The Celestial Realm has sent out an army to attack again. Is The Celestial Realming soon? Jasons face was startled, and then his eyes shed with fierce fighting spirit, and the blood in his body surged, he said, Then go fight! The Celestial Realm army is approaching, then Just kill them all back and make them a river of blood! Yes. Go fight! Sacred Son of Destruction also said. Kong immediately walked out of Lords House and arrived outside the gate of Ninth City. The soldiers of Ninth City had gathered outside. Feng of Ninth City is leading tens of thousands of Ninth City soldiers to march towards the war zone. Every soldier has a solemn face and appears calm and calm, but there is a strong fire of war burning in his eyes. They basically experience battles like this every day, so they are used to it. These Forbbiden Land warriors wear standard armor, some hold shields, some hold spears, and some hold broadswords. Their armors, uniforms, and weapons in their hands were all stained with blood, and there was a thick smell of blood. Perhaps, only in this way can we be a true iron-blooded army! Jason was walking with Kong and said, Lord of the Red City, will that Xiongtu show up this time? Kongs eyes shed, and he said: It should happen. Every time The Celestial Realm attacks Forbbiden Land, Xiongtu will lead his troops to attack Ninth City. He always wants to kill me and break through the gate of Ninth City. This time, Presumably so is he. Jasons eyes narrowed, murderous intent revealed, and he said coldly: Lord of the Red City, this time Xiongtu appears, kill himpletely! killed? Kong subconsciously thought it was difficult, but he soon realized that Jason was the Extreme Realm Emperor. The Great Avatar can kill life and death! This is not empty talk. Furthermore, Kong also remembered that there was the existence of Old Mr. Miller, the great Quasi life and death realm, which could fight against Immortality. So, this time Xiongtu appears and is really going to die! Thinking of this, Kong became excited and his blood was surging. He had fought with Xiongtu many times but failed to kill him, which also made him very angry. Immediately, Kong said: Xiongtu is extremely cunning. He can plot something. Once he leads the army, I will anger him and take the initiative to fight him. Jason, you take the opportunity to attack and kill. Its just that this time The Celestial Realm invades inrge numbers. I dont know. Among the enemies attacking Ninth City, besides Xiongtu, are there any other strong enemies? It doesnt matter. If there are really other powerful enemies, I can just let Old Mr. Miller keep an eye on them in secret. Jason said. Kong nodded. There was a strong person like Old Mr. Miller in the Quasi life and death realm secretly watching, so there was basically no problem. Doesnt this mean that Ninth City will win another victory in this battle? Jason then found the Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, Darcey, and Emily, all of whom were in the team of warriors led by Xikui. Jason said: Sacred Son of Destruction, Marcel, Zack, Robert, you are all with Xikuis team of warriors. When encountering abat situation, follow Xikuismand. The battlefield is not a childs y, dont show off. What matters is the cooperation of the team. Once If you encounter a strong enemy, retreat first and I wille to support you. Finally, Jason looked at Wolf Boy and said, Wolf Boy, watch out for Darcey and Emily, dont let them be in danger. Brother, I know. Wolf Boy licked his mouth, and a cold bloodlust shed in his eyes that were starting to turn red. For Wolf Boy, this kind of battlefield is the most suitable for his growth. Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller appeared. He nced at Jason and said, Dont worry, kid. When Jason saw Old Mr. Miller, he said: Old man,ter I will join forces with the city lord to kill a general at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. You are watching in secret. As long as the opponent does not appear at the Immortality level, Strong man, you dont need to take action yet. good! Old Mr. Miller nodded. Chapter 2404 Mixed Heavenly Vault Tongtian Ancient Road, the stronghold of The Celestial Realm. The Celestial Realm has a general stronghold on this front against the Land of the Divine Fallen. The warriors of The Celestial Realm gathered in this general stronghold, and then divided their forces to attack and kill the nine cities in the Land of the Divine Fallen. Generally speaking, the Celestial Realm warriors who go to First City and Second City are the most numerous and the strongest. The lowest cultivation levels are at the Quasi life and death realm level, and there are many Immortality warriors leading the team. There are rtively few The Celestial Realm warriors going to other cities such as Third City and Fourth City, and their strength is mainly Extreme Realm Emperor, and there are even quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor levels. At this moment, there is a team of nearly 20, 000 The Celestial Realm warriors marching towards the Land of the Divine Fallen Ninth City. At the front of the team was a middle-aged man with a rebellious face, exuding a violent and bloodthirsty aura. There was obviously an eye-catching emblem on his clothes. The pattern of the emblem was extremelyplicated, as if outlining A pattern of chaos. This is the unique emblem of the Huntian lineage of The Celestial Realm. This unruly and bloodthirsty middle-aged man is Xiongtu. Next to Xiongtu, followed a young man with a stern face. His ck hair was mboyant and his eyes were like stars. He exuded a handsome and sinister look, but his body exuded an aura of iparable nobility. This nobility came from him. His bloodlinees from the pride in his bones. Because he is a direct descendant of God of Chaos in Mixed Vein, named Mixed Heavenly Vault. Even Xiongtu, who is as unruly as Xiongtu, has a respectful expression when facing Mixed Heavenly Vault. After all, the ancestor of Mixed Heavenly Vault is God of Chaos, the Eternal Realm powerhouse who controls the entire Mixed Vein. Although Xiongtu and others are Mixed Vein, they are not direct descendants of the God of Chaos lineage. Even the Mixed God Son who was killed by Jason in The Human Realm was one level lower than the Mixed Heavenly Vault in terms of status. As for the Mixed God Son being named the Gods of Mixed Vein, that was introduced by Mixed Vein. The real geniuses of Mixed Vein, such as Mixed Heavenly Vault, never thought aboutpeting for the status of Gods. These real geniuses have always been blessed by nature. Little Mysteries practices in seclusion andpletely ignores the outside world. This time, Mixed Heavenly Vault came out of seclusion from the Mysteries and learned that Mixed God Son was killed in The Human Realm, and even the phantom formed by the breath of God of Chaos was obliterated in The Human Realm.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This made Mixed Heavenly Vault furious. He immediately followed the army to the Ancient Battlefield, vowing to attack Ninth City and even destroy the entire Land of the Divine Fallen. Then he would break into The Human Realm from the Land of the Divine Fallen and seek revenge. Return the face of Mixed Vein. Xiongtu pointed forward and said: Young Master, the Ninth City is ahead. This time the Young Masteres in person, this Ninth City will be destroyed. Mixed Heavenly Vault snorted coldly and said: Of course. In my opinion, there is no need for Ninth City to exist. We will break through Ninth City in this battle, enter the city, and annihte them all! Xiongtus face shed with excitement. He knew that the Mixed Heavenly Vault was a peerless talent at the pinnacle of the Quasi life and death realm. He came to the Ancient Battlefield to experience fighting in order to hone his Cultivation and find an opportunity to break through to Immortality. Moreover, although Xiongtu is also at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, he is self-aware. He knows that the gap between the same realm and the Mixed Heavenly Vault is huge. The reason is that Mixed Heavenly Vault inherits the bloodline of God of Chaos, the direct bloodline of a powerful man from the Eternal Realm. How powerful that is. In The Celestial Realm, geniuses like Mixed Heavenly Vault are the real geniuses, and they are qualified to be regarded by the number one genius at the level of The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop. As for the Mixed God Son and others who fell in The Human Realm, in The Celestial Realm, they are not looked down upon by The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop. Haha, this time, I can finally kill Kong! This guy has failed to kill him several times and failed to break through his Ninth City. This time, we must kill him and break the Ninth City! Xiongtu became excited and said in an excited tone. The reason why Xiongtu is so confident is that Mixed Heavenly Vault is very strong, far better than him. This peerless genius, at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, can evenpete with the powerful beginners of Immortality. In addition, Xiongtu knows that Mixed Heavenly Vault has a powerful protector beside him, and this protector is a real Immortality powerhouse. Although the Immortality powerhouse has not appeared at the moment, Xiongtu knows that the Immortality powerhouse is around and will appear immediately as long as the Mixed Heavenly Vault is in danger. In Xiongtus view, this Ninth City is impossible to resist. With 20, 000 elite warriors, plus the Mixed Heavenly Vault and secret protectors, how can a mere Ninth City lord Kong resist it? The Lord of the Forbbiden Land of the Divine Fallen Xiongtu sneered. Saint Marie would naturally be held back by his father, Leitu, and could note to support him at all. Ninth City, the main battle zone. When Kong and Feng led the Forbbiden Land soldiers toe, smoke and dust suddenly billowed in front, the ground thundered, and vibrating footsteps sounded. Kong stared at it, his face slightly awe-inspiring. Judging from the dust and the vibrations on the ground, the number of soldiers from The Celestial Realm who came to attack Ninth City this time must be at least 20, 000. Such arge scale is unprecedented. of. Ninth City warriors obey orders! The Celestial Realm ising out in full force, and arge number of enemy troops areing. They want to break the boat and attack our Ninth City! All Ninth City warriors, fight to the death! Kongs deep, iron-blooded voice resounded in the air and spread throughout the ce. Fight to the death! Fight to the death! In an instant, all the Forbbiden Land soldiers roared in unison. They clenched the weapons in their hands, their eyes ignited with a fierce fighting spirit, and their faces were filled with ayer of iron-blooded killing intent. Haha, Kong,e and die! At this time, an extremely arrogant voice came from the void. But he saw Xiongtu stepping out of the air. He was filled with the power of the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, and strong fighting spirit and murderous intent were surging, covering the scene. Xiongtu, are you here to humiliate me again? In the past fights, didnt you retreat first? This time, if you have the ability,e and fight to the end! Kong stared at Xiongtu and said in a cold tone. Hahaha, Kong, I really dont know where your confidence lies! Today, your Nine Cities will be destroyed and all the soldiers from your Nine Cities will be ughtered! Xiongtuughed wildly. Youre a loser, but you dare to talk nonsense! If you have the ability to fight, if you dare to fight, you Xiongtu will die! The aura of Cultivation on Kongs body swept through the air, and he responded coldly. Kong, it seems that you really wont shed tears until you see the coffin! Then Ill kill you first to sacrifice the g! Xiongtu shouted angrily. He moved, and his aura and pressure at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm exploded. He evolved his fist, and the billowing Breath of Mixed Elements surged. He punched through the air, Killed towards Kongzhen. Chapter 2405 The Power of The Great Avatar Xiongtu was the first to take action against Kong. If it had been in the past, Xiongtu would not have been so impulsive and would have taken action. With his cautious character, he would have seen the situation on the field first and would not have taken action rashly. But today is different, he has absolute confidence. Of course Xiongtu is not afraid of talented people like Mixed Heavenly Vault and the guardians of Mixed Heavenly Vault, but is full of confidence. All soldiers obey the order, charge in formation, and kill the enemy with all their strength! As Xiongtu attacked, one of Xiongtus soldiers raised his sword. He roared and gave the order to attack to the 20, 000 soldiers of The Celestial Realm. kill! The 20, 000 soldiers of The Celestial Realm opened their mouths and shouted loudly, and the killing sound that shook the world resounded in the sky. ng! The weapons in the hands of the 20, 000 warriors were raised with a nging sound, and an iron-blooded killing aura enveloped the entire ce. The bloody murderous intention that permeated the scene was thrilling and terrifying. On the opposite side, Forbbiden Land soldiers, led by Feng, have charged forward. The warriors from the two sides began to attack each other. They charged forward. Tens of thousands of warriors charged and stamped their feet on the ground, causing the entire ground to shake violently, and the overwhelming power filled the air. soonC boom! An earth-shattering sound spread throughout the sky. It was the violent collision of shields and shields, forming a wave of sound that echoed in the void for a long time. The charging warriors from both sides were holding shields, and like two torrents, they were the first to collide. Immediately afterwardsC ugh!ugh!ugh! Behind the shield, the warriors holding spears began to attack. The spears in their hands struck like lightning along the gaps in the shield, and the sharp spear points stabbed the opposing warriors one after another. In an instant, blood sttered. A huge war broke out. The war broke out. In addition to the head-on fighting between the warriors on both sides, the warriors on both sides would also separate small groups of warriors to attack, intercept, hunt, etc. Xikui is leading his team of warriors to find prey to attack and kill in this battlefield. Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Wolf Boy, Robert, Benji, Darcey and other The Human Realm geniuses are all in Xikuis team middle. It can be said that the overall strength of Xikuis team is absolutely terrifying. Xikui is already at the beginning of the Quasi life and death realm. Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess are already at the high level of the Extreme Realm Emperor. Together, they can Fight against the strong men in Quasi life and death realm. There is an enemy on the right front! At this time, Wolf Boy suddenly spoke. Wolf Boys senses are extremely sharp, as if he was born with a beast-like sense ability. Especially in such a battlefield, Wolf Boy is at home like a duck in water. Ambush to the right and fight at any time! Xikui said immediately. Immediately, the hunting team lurked toward the right. at the same time. boom! Kong and Xiongtu had already started fighting, and their respective offensives were overwhelming. The power of life and death contained within them exploded like a vast ocean, sweeping across the sky. With one blow, the two of them appeared to be equally matched. The two of them are considered old rivals. They have fought many times before and they know each other very well. It is impossible to decide the oue or even life and death in a short time. God of Chaos punch, kill! Xiongtus fighting spirit boiled over, and a crazy killing intent burned in his eyes. His energy and blood were overwhelming, and a round aura swept through the air. He evolved Mixed Veins most powerful boxing technique, and punched out, Quasi life and death. The power of the realms peak was filling the air, as if it was about to evolve into chaos, and it bombarded Kong with unstoppable power. boom! Kong punched, and a huge fist shadow appeared that copsed in the sky. The fist was magnificent, like a scorching sun, reflecting in the sky. It also contained a power of the peak of life and death, and faced the opponent with the power of crushing the void. Xiongtus offensive. The two attacks collided again, and with one blow, both Kong and Xiongtu took a few steps back. At that momentC Whoosh! A figure suddenly appeared with the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers, shrinking to an inch, and its speed reached the extreme. At the same time, golden light bloomed all over the body, and the powerful physical body crushed the sky, and rushed into the battlefield with unmatched power like a wild dragon. Immediately afterwardsC AnghouC A dragon roar resounded through the sky, and the dragons might rolled like a tide, spreading across the sky, its tyranny was boundless, and it contained the power of the Lord of Heaven, causing the heavens to shake. boom! At that moment, a golden fist light pierced the sky, and the fist intention contained in it transformed into a huge phantom of a blue dragon. A majestic fist intention formed in this world, carrying the momentum of dominating the world. , and then sted towards Xiongtu! Jason attacked, he rushed out instantly, the Sunling Bloodline exploded in full force, and the Green Dragon Emperor Energy stirred the world and caused the situation to change. As soon as he took action, he disyed the ninth form of Jiuxiao Mountain Rivers fist! Jason had a deep understanding of this punch, and it carried a power of belief. What was different from the past was that this was Jasons punch after he broke through to the Extreme Realm Emperor!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Previously, the two Source Forces in Jasons body could not be integrated. He could only use Green Dragon Power to activate Heaven Fist. Its different now. He has perfectly integrated his two Innate Energys and unleashed this punch with the power of the Blue Dragon Emperor. call! It was as if a tornado had rolled up in the void, and the phantom of the blue dragon transformed from the fist was lifelike. The Power of the Gods contained within directly crushed the void. The power of the fist was shocking, swallowing the air. Shrouded towards Xiongtu. At that moment, Xiongtu was horrified because this punch made him feel extremely threatened! In fact, this threat is even stronger than Kongs offensive! The question is, how is this possible? He is a peak powerhouse in the Quasi life and death realm, and hees from the Mixed Vein. The only people who can pose a threat to him are those at the Immortality level. How is it possible that there is a strong man at the Immortality level here in Ninth City? This is impossible! Xiongtu had no time to think too much, he roared violently, his Source Force was boiling, he evolved his fists, and fully exploded the strongest Quasi life and death realm peak power. The fists were powerful, bombarding forward, facing towards The fist power of the blue dragon phantom that was swallowed up! Boom! A fist-shaking sound that shook the air was like a thunderous explosion, with unparalleled power. After this blow fell, Xiongtu couldnt help but open his mouth and groan, and took a few steps back. Xiongtu looked forward, his face zed over, and after a while he said in disbelief: Is it you? Xiongtu saw Jason clearly, and his heart was filled with turmoil. He couldnt believe that the blow just now was caused by Jason. How long has it been since? In thest battlefield in Ninth City, Xiongtu had already seen that Jason was extremely unfaithful. Even then, he could kill Jason with just a raise of his hand. However, when Jason appears on the battlefield of Ninth City again, can he be forced back with one punch? This was so unreal that Xiongtu suspected that he was dreaming or had recognized the wrong person! Chapter 2406: Happy to see Hunter Xin Yes, its me! That day here, you tried to kill me, but Lord of the Red City stopped you. Today, Im going to kill you with my own hands! Jason stared at Xiongtu and said confidently and domineeringly. As soon as he said this, Xiongtu confirmed that he had not admitted his mistake. This was indeed Jason, the genius of The Human Realm that he wanted to kill back then. However, it has only been about a month, how did it grow to this point? Such a growth rate is simply unbelievable. In one month, he was able to defeat him, a peak powerhouse in the Quasi life and death realm, with one punch? Even The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop cannot achieve such a cultivation speed in a month! There was a strong sense of regret in Xiongtus eyes. If he had known this, he should have killed Jason at all costs, even if he was seriously injured. After all, monsters of this level are definitely a serious problem for The Celestial Realm and cannot be tolerated at all! Kong was overjoyed when he saw Jason force Xiongtu back with one punch. He thought to himself that the Extreme Realm Emperor Realm was indeed well-deserved. It was obviously a big difference in realm, but it could still repel a strong man at the top of the Quasi life and death realm. This Its really too powerful. Kong was not willing to let go of such an opportunity. With a movement of his body, his life-and-death power gathered, and he punched suddenly, suppressing the air with one punch. Containing the fierce and decisive fist intention, he struck and killed with one punch. Xiongtu. UnexpectedlyC Buzz! The space around Kongs body suddenly fluctuated violently, and the space where Kong was located was suddenly imprisoned. In an instant, a powerful and extremely powerful fist shadow was generated from the imprisoned space, and the power of life and death contained within it reached a terrifying level. To the point where the fist was vaguely about to turn into a shadow of the God of Hunyuan, dominating the sky and suppressing Kong. Roar! Kong roared suddenly, and he drank violently. The energy and blood sweeping through the air seemed to be burning. The Source Force in his Cultivation was also fully activated. The violent energy and blood force shook the confined space on that side. . Facing the onught of punches, Kong also used all his strength to strike forward, containing the full power of his life-and-death peak! Boom! The booming sound of fist strikes was deafening, and the power that swept through it exploded into the air. Kick, kick, kick! Under this blow, Kong opened his mouth and let out a muffled groan. His heart felt sweet, and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood. He was directly knocked back, making it difficult topete.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, a young man with long flowing hair appeared. His face was arrogant, his expression was cold, and he exuded an aura of iparable nobility. This is a Mixed Heavenly Vault! Mixed Heavenly Vault is already at the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm, but he is Mixed Veins peerless genius, a direct descendant of God of Chaos, and has inherited the invincible bloodline of God of Chaos. Therefore, thebat power of Mixed Heavenly Vault is absolutely terrifying, far exceeding that of the same level. He can basically crush opponents of the same level, unless he encounters a peerless talent of the same level! Therefore, it is normal for Kong to lose to Mixed Heavenly Vault. Compared with Mixed Heavenly Vault, he is very different in terms of bloodline andbat skills. Little Lord! When Xiongtu saw Mixed Heavenly Vault take action, he shouted in surprise. Mixed Heavenly Vault looked at Jason with cold eyes. It turned out that ording to the n, he was going to join forces with Xiongtu to attack Kong, but he didnt expect Jason to actuallye out and kill him, and he was so strong, forcing Xiongtu back with one punch. . This forced Mixed Heavenly Vault to show up early. Jason squinted his eyes as he looked at Mixed Heavenly Vault, looking at the sense of nobility exuding from Mixed Heavenly Vault, and then looking at Xiongtus respectful attitude towards Mixed Heavenly Vault. His eyes lit up and he asked: Who are you? Young Master of Mixed Vein? By the way, do you know Mixed God Son? How does your statuspare with Mixed God Son? He was killed by you? Mixed Heavenly Vault said in an indifferent tone, He is just a loser. If you kill him, kill him! However, no matter how useless he is, he is still a disciple of my Mixed Vein. If you kill him, Then I will kill you ande back! Trash? Jason smiled, looking at Mixed Heavenly Vault with a sense of joy, he said, So your status is higher than Mixed God Son? Are you the real genius of Mixed Vein? Okay, great, I finally met a genius from The Celestial Realm! Mixed Heavenly Vault raised an eyebrow, Jason, what does this mean? Why do you look so excited? Next, Jasons eyes changed when he looked at the Mixed Heavenly Vault and became hot. Mixed Heavenly Vault has a higher status than Mixed God Son? Is he the genius of Mixed Vein? Needless to say, there must be more treasures in the Mixed Heavenly Vault. This is a huge treasure house! Mixed God Son has a Storage Ring, and Mixed Heavenly Vault must also have one, and it is a better Storage Ring, and maybe there is more than one Storage Ring. City Lord, deal with Xiongtu. Leave this Mixed Vein young master to me! Jason shouted, and he immediately punched. boom! Jason activated Fighter Arctic. After experiencing Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, Jason had a deep understanding of Fighter Arctic. Now that he activated it, the power of fighting against heaven and earth became even more majestic and vast, causing Jasons aura to rise steadily. The fighting spirit was intense to the extreme. Jason evolved fist seals, and the fist seals were imprinted in the void. Nine Fist Seals in total were like nine suns across the sky, blooming with dazzling light. Jasons own Sunling Bloodline has already hit the sky, and the power of billowing blood has merged into the Nine Fist Seals. Just the energy breath that spreads is enough to cause the void to tremble. After breaking through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, Jasons energy and blood strength has far surpassed Kong and Xiongtu, the peak powerhouses of the Quasi life and death realm. Therefore, with the power of his energy and blood gathered by the Nine Fist Seals, the void in this area is trembling. ! Boom! Jason waved his fists, and his Source Force exploded, making the fist marks fall like the sun, heading towards Xiongtu and Mixed Heavenly Vault to kill them together! Among them, three fist seals attacked Xiongtu, and the remaining six fist seals surrounded Mixed Heavenly Vault. Jason looked very confident and punched out, attacking Xiongtu and Mixed Heavenly Vault at the same time. At the same moment, Kong also rushed over. He evolved his fists, and the power of life and death exploded, attacking Xiongtu. Mixed Heavenly Vaults face turned cold. He seemed to feel that he had been greatly humiliated. He shouted coldly: You dare to be distracted when facing me? You are seeking death! As he spoke, the Mixed Heavenly Vault energy and blood exploded, sweeping across the sky like a tidal wave. At the same time, the power of the peak of the Quasi life and death realm was also fully present, crushing the void, causing the void to vibrate, and even the rules of life and death intertwined in the sky. boom! Mixed Heavenly Vault took action, turning his fist into chaos, as heavy as a giant gun, and struck Jason with overwhelming pressure. Chapter 2407 The battle breaks out boom! boom! The fists roared and shook the air. The fist seals branded in the sky were like rounds of falling sun, carrying brilliant divine power and bombarding Xiongtu and the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Jason looked very confident, and his fists directly attacked these two powerful men. Mixed Heavenly Vaults face was livid with anger. He was a unique genius of Mixed Vein, but Jason didnt take him seriously and actually attacked and killed him and Xiongtu. It made him furious. Mixed Heavenly Vault immediately took action, and the Power of Mixed Elements stirred up in the fist seemed to evolve into chaos. It contained a pressure that was heavier than anything. In theyers of fist shadows, it seemed that it was about to open up the world and repeat the process. chaos. Boom! The fist fell, and a shocking sound erupted. Jasons fist seals collided with Mixed Heavenly Vaults fists. At the same time, his other three fist seals also attacked Xiongtu. On the other side, Kong also attacked and attacked Xiongtu with his fists. When this blow fell, Jason managed to resist Mixed Heavenly Vault and Xiongtu, but he was not defeated. Mixed Heavenly Vault stared at Jason with burning eyes and said: You are actually just the Extreme Realm Emperor? No, this is the Great Extreme Realm Emperor? What? The Great Avatar? Xiongtu was stunned. He actually noticed that Jason did not have the aura fluctuations of the Quasi life and death realm, and was still using the powerw of the Extreme Realm Emperor. But no matter how evil he is, he cannot defeat a strong man at the pinnacle of the Quasi life and death realm in the Extreme Realm Emperor. The only exnation is the Extreme Realm Emperor! Even the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, there are very few people who can challenge the peak powerhouse of Quasi life and death realm. It is rare in ancient times. It is true that The Great Avatar can kill life and death, but rtively speaking, this life and death generally refers to the strong people at the initial and left levels of the Quasi life and death realm. After all, the Quasi life and death realm is another high-level rule. Compared with the Extreme Realm Emperor, there is a world of difference. The average Extreme Realm Emperor can kill the Quasi life and death realm, which is already powerful enough. As for being able to defeat the peak powerhouse of the Quasi life and death realm, it can be said to be unparalleled. It means that the opponent in the Extreme Realm Emperor has definitely obtained the heaven-defying blessings. Otherwise, it would not be enough to fight against the peak powerhouse of the Quasi life and death realm. . Jason did it, which proved his defiance. It was precisely because of this that Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion wasunched. I actually allowed you to break through to The Great Avatar! If I had known this, I would have tried my best to kill youst time! Xiongtu said with a tone of great regret. Indeed, he knew very well how powerful the Extreme Realm Emperor was. Even in The Celestial Realm, he had never heard that the peerless genius had cultivated to the level of the Extreme Realm Emperor during the Extreme Realm Emperor stage. Of course, he didnt know the situation of geniuses such as The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop and Daomen Daozi. The situations of these geniuses were extremely confidential, and there was no way for the outside world to know. After Jason heard this, he sneered and said, Whats the use of talking about this? You couldnt kill mest time, so you will die this time! Hmph! Do you really think that the Great Extreme Realm Emperor is invincible? Mixed Heavenly Vault sneered violently, and then special lines appeared in his eyes. Those lines seemed to have gathered into two runes, which were imprinted in his eyes. , he then shouted loudly, Mixed Elements Master, Gods Presence! In an instant, Mixed Heavenly Vault seemed to have a new force being generated in his body, or in other words, this force was in a sealed state in his body at first. Now, as Mixed Heavenly Vault activates Mixed Veins forbiddenbat skills, this sealed power is immediately released and explodes! boom! The entire void suddenly shook, and a vague figure appeared faintly. It was so oppressive that it shook the heavens. It was surrounded by endless Breath of Mixed Elements, but its appearance could not be seen clearly. The moment this figure emerged, it merged with the Mixed Heavenly Vault. The Cultivation aura of the Mixed Heavenly Vault suddenly climbed up, abruptly reaching a higher level again. Although he still looked at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, But it feels like he has the fighting power of Immortality. This seemed terrifying.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Gods Presence, this is indeed Mixed Veins forbiddenbat skill. Once used, it can often temporarily rely on the power of Mixed Vein Ancient Ancestor. Different physiques and bloodlines have different physical strengths, and can carry different powers. For a genius like Mixed Heavenly Vault, the power of the Ancient Ancestor that he can carry when using this forbiddenbat skill is definitely very powerful. When the coercive aura of Mixed Heavenly Vault itself burst out, Kong, who was fighting Xiongtu, felt a great sense of pressure. This shocked Kong. He realized that if Mixed Heavenly Vault attacked him in this state, he wouldnt be able to hold on for long and would soon be defeated and killed! This is really too powerful. None of these peerless geniuses of The Celestial Realm are ordinary people, and they must not be underestimated in the slightest. Jasons eyes also shed with a dignified look. At the Ancient Martial Arts Conference, he had seen Mixed God Son also use this forbiddenbat skill. It is indeed very powerful and can explode beyond the limit ofbat power in a short period of time. . Hunyuan Thunder Fist! Mixed Heavenly Vault suddenly drank coldly. He was surrounded by an extremely thickyer of Breath of Mixed Elements. He rushed towards Jason and disyed the strongestbat skill of Mixed Vein. boom! With one punch, a billowing Breath of Mixed Elements swept through the air. The roar of the fist was like thunder in the sky. The power of thunder suddenly evolved from the fist, as if lightning cracked the void and thunder was generated out of thin air. This bombarded Jason. The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jasons face darkened. He activated the Human Emperor Fist fist, and the Green Dragon Emperor Energy intertwined in the sky, transforming into a rising sun. It copsed in the sky, as if a zing sun rose out of thin air, containing a brilliant light. Like the majestic power of the scorching sun, the mighty and boundless Source Force is erupting in full force, charging forward. Boom! In an instant, the two mens offensives shed with each other. The sun that evolved from Jasons fist movement was devouring the thousands of thunders, and the thunderous power from Mixed Heavenly Vaults thunderous nine-day fist movement also fully covered Jason. That round of sunshine was fierce and violent, as if it was destroyed by those thousands of thunders, and the power of thunder immediately bombarded Jasons body. Jasons body is covered in golden light, as if it is wless, giving people the feeling of a wless golden body like ss. He has activated Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme. Something happened that shocked Mixed Heavenly Vault. The thunderous force from his explosive punches was actually unable to break through Jasons physical defense! These thunderous forces bombarded Jasons body like it was tickling him, unable to break through Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body! This left Mixed Heavenly Vault stunned. Even a top expert in the Quasi life and death realm would definitely be seriously injured by the thunderous power of his fists. Jason is okay? As everyone knows, the Nine Heavenly Thunder and God-ying Electricity that Jason encountered in Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion were much more terrifying than this level of thunder. Jason has already withstood the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion, and now the mere thunderous power evolved from the Mixed Heavenly Vault is really unable to deal with Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body. Chapter 2408 The Wrath of Mixed Heavenly Vault Mixed Heavenly Vaults face immediately darkened. He realized that Jasons Extreme Realm Emperors physique was indeed extremely terrifying. It could be said to have reached an unbelievable level. He couldnt imagine that even if Jason was an Extreme Realm Emperor, it stands to reason. It can be said that it belongs to the category of Extreme Realm Emperor. How did he develop such a powerful body? Are you tickling me? Jason sneered, and the strong fighting spirit shing in his eyes became fierce again. He shouted suddenly, and streams of dragon-shaped energy swept out of him, filling the void. Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason performed the third form of Human Emperor Fist. The Green Dragon Emperor Energy in his origin exploded, impacting the air. As his fist took shape, it strangled towards the enemy with a killing power. Mixed Heavenly Vault. In an instant, thousands of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon were overwhelming, containing extremely powerful Innate Energy, and engulfed the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Heaven Breaking Fist! Mixed Heavenly Vault drank violently, the power of Cultivation on his body increased sharply, and there was an invisible pressure like the shadow of God of Chaos. His Bloodline of Mixed Elements also exploded. Under the explosion of blood power, his broken The Heavenly Fist shook the air, and he punched out, shattering the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that was strangled around his body. A vacuum period seemed to be formed around his body, making the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon cant get any closer. Breaking Punch! Fist falls on Jiuyou! Jasons violent roars came one after another, and his Source Force boiled, bursting out the power of the Azure Dragon Emperors battle, and the evolved heavy fist power shook the air, with boundless domineering force, and he crushed the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vault is very strong and is an extremely terrifying opponent. Especially after using Mixed Veins taboobat skill Gods Presence, it is like being possessed by the God of Hunyuan. No matter it is energy, blood, Source Force or physical strength, it is extremely powerful. A life-and-death improvement. Even though Jason had already be the Extreme Realm Emperor, it was extremely difficult for him to face the Mixed Heavenly Vaults Gods Presence taboobat skill. Jasons Heaven Fist came to attack, and the Mixed Heavenly Vault also came up to fight. His sky-shattering fist cut through the void. Wherever the punch passed, the void seemed to be shattered. The Quasi life and death The Power of Mixed Elements at the peak of the realm envelopes this world. boom! boom! The two fists shed together, erupting with earth-shattering power. Fist shadows appear all over the sky, endless, and the power of the fists contained within is shocking. SuddenlyC boom! boom! Both Jason and Mixed Heavenly Vault resisted the opponents punches, and both of them took a few steps back. Jason nced at Mixed Heavenly Vault in surprise and found that even his punch was unable to break through Mixed Heavenly Vaults body. Mixed Heavenly Vaults body is also extremely powerful. He has extremely pure blood of God of Chaos, and his physical strength is unimaginable. This is normal. Mixed Heavenly Vault, as Mixed Veins peerless genius, has been using Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures to temper his physical body since he was a child. With Mixed Veins physical training, he can also temper his physical body to the extreme. Inparison, Mixed Heavenly Vault was even more shocked. He is at the pinnacle of the Quasi life and death realm. Using the forbiddenbat skill of Gods Presence, he can fight even the first-level opponents of Immortality. He couldnt even suppress Jason, which made him feel extremely ashamed and unwilling. Because, this fact shows that if Jason is in the same Cultivation Realm with him, then Jason will definitely be able topletely crush him. kill! A fierce light shed in Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes. He was angry, and his energy and blood were overwhelming. He activated the Power of Mixed Elements at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, fully unleashing Mixed Veins strongestbat skills, and attacked. Killed Jason. He couldnt ept that as a peerless genius in The Celestial Realm, he could not suppress an opponent in the Lower Realm who was even lower than him in the Cultivation Realm. The other side. Kong and Xiongtu are also fighting fiercely. The two of them are old rivals and have fought against each other many times. This time, Xiongtu also had the mentality of fighting to the death. His fists were powerful, he activated the Source Force crazily, and bombarded Kong with all his strength. Kong calmly epted the challenge. Although he was shocked by the surprise attack from Mixed Heavenly Vault, his energy and blood were boiling, but after he adjusted, the impact was not too great. He also fought to the death and tried his best to defeat Xiongtu, an opponent he had been struggling with for many years. Kill. boom! Xiongtus fist attack came over, the power of the fist was overwhelming, the power of life and death was boiling, the Hunyuan aura swept through the air, wrapped around his fist, and sted into the air. Kongs eyes were full of murderous intent. He stepped forward and formed a fist shadow that filled the sky. Theyers of fist shadows copsed into the sky, and he attacked Xiongtu with the power of a violent storm. Xiongtu shouted coldly, and he punched him in the face. The dazzling light of his fist shone in the sky, and the power of life and death shook the entire space. boom! boom! The fists of the two Quasi life and death realm peak experts struck together. The fist shadow evolved by Kong struck Xiongtu, and Xiongtus fist also hit Kong. The two opened their mouths and coughed up blood, and bright red blood spilled into the air. kill! Kong shouted coldly, and he rushed over again, ignoring the injuries on his body. His fighting spirit exploded, the power of life and death filled the air, and the evolved fists attacked Xiongtu again. Kong was already treating this battle as a life and death battle.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Outside the main battlefield, on the right side. A team of The Celestial Realm warriors with about 200 people is ambushing forward, preparing to attack the Forbbiden Land warriors. The leader is two Quasi life and death realm experts, one of whom has reached the intermediate level of Quasi life and death realm, the other is the elementary level of Quasi life and death realm, and there are several quasi-Quasi life and death realm experts under hismand. . This group of The Celestial Realm warriors is obviously a hunting team, and their duty is to raid the Forbbiden Land warriors. In terms of the strength and equipment of the warriors, they are already very powerful. This The Celestial Realm warrior was sneaking. Suddenly, Mixed Heavens, a strong man in the middle level of the Quasi life and death realm, frowned. His right hand was raised, and a coldness shed in his eyes. Whats wrong? Mixed Sheng asked. His cultivation level was at the beginning of the Quasi life and death realm. This warrior team was led by the two of them. Mixed Heavens said in a deep voice: Something is wrong. There seems to be an ambush ahead. ambush? Mixed Sheng frowned, a sh of murderous intent shed in his eyes, and said coldly: Dont be afraid of ambushes. There are no strong people in the Quasi life and death realm in Ninth City. If there is an ambush, they will juste to kill us. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as Mixed Sheng finished speaking, suddenly, figures rushed out from the front. The leader was none other than Xikui. His burly body burst out with a zing fighting spirit and murderous intent, and he rushed over. Behind them, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Wolf Boy, Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack and other The Human Realm geniuses also all came out, charging towards the team of The Celestial Realm warriors with thunderous momentum. Chapter 2409 Ambush and interception Theres an ambush! All warriors, go out and fight! Mixed Heavens and Mixed Sheng suddenly shouted violently, and a zing and powerful pressure of Cultivation broke out from their bodies, and the power of Quasi life and death realm swept through the air and enveloped the front. The Celestial Realm bastard, kill! Xikui opened his mouth and roared violently. A violent force erupted from his burly mountain-like body, and his own life-and-death aura also erupted. The blow from his huge fist was like a hill that shrouded Mixeds head. Heavens. court death! Mixed Heavens shouted coldly, his cultivation level has reached the intermediate level of Quasi life and death realm, Xikui is just the beginning level of Quasi life and death realm, so he is naturally fearless. Watching Xikui attack, Mixed Heavens also evolved his fists and disyed Mixed Veins boxingbat skills. His fists flew across the air, filled with Breath of Mixed Elements, crushing the void, and then attacked Xikui. . Mixed Sheng on the side also had murderous intent in his eyes. He was about to attack Xikui when suddenlyC ugh! A spear shot out from the void, containing a terrifying power of destruction, surrounded by The Power of the Gods, and stabbed Mixed Sheng with one shot. cry! The cry of the phoenix sounded, and the shadow of a true phoenix appeared in the sky. The divine feathers seemed to be real, blooming with purple-gold light, looking divine and extraordinary. Feng Ming Chaoyang!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. A soft drink sounded, and Purple Phoenix Saintess also attacked. Sheunched the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique offensive. Although she was at the peak of the Extreme Realm Emperor, she possessed the True Phoenix. With the blessing of True Phoenix Power, the power of the boxing that is bursting out at the moment is almost no less than that of ordinary Quasi life and death realm beginners. Mixed Shengs expression changed. He didnt expect that the Sacred Son of Destruction and the Purple Phoenix Saintess who attacked had such powerful and terrifyingbat power. These two people were clearly just the cultivation of the Extreme Realm Emperor, but after joining forces to attack, they actually It gave him a sense of crisis that made his scalp numb and his whole body cold. Roar! Mixed Sheng roared immediately, and his Source Force of Life and Death exploded in full force. His fists shook the air. The fists contained the power of life and death, and he attacked Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple with unrivaled power. Phoenix Saintess. boom! boom! The sound of violent and violent fist strikes was heard, and the energy fluctuations swept through the air. The surrounding space seemed to be copsing, and the impact of the force was shocking. Immediately, the Destruction Gun evolved from Sacred Son of Destruction was defeated. Purple Phoenix Saintesss punch was also blocked, but Mixed Sheng was shaken by thebined blow of these two geniuses. Obviously Mixed Sheng did not take advantage. You go help Xikui, leave this person to me! Purple Phoenix Saintess said. She has already seen that Xikui is being suppressed by the Mixed Heavens. After all, the Mixed Heavens are mid-level experts in the Quasi life and death realm, and are higher than Xikui in terms of cultivation. Xikui was unparalleled in bravery, all the muscles in his body were trembling, and the violent power was also erupting in full force. The Source Force of Life and Death followed his fists and sted forward, heading straight towards the Mixed Heavens. I just entered the Quasi life and death realm! Kill! Mixed Heavens tone was cold. He opened his mouth and shouted loudly. His fists evolved and he struck in the air. The thrust of his fists spanned the air. It contained a Source Force of life and death and followed his fists to hit Xikui. boom! The power of Mixed Heavens boxing force shocked Xikui, directly breaking Xikuis fist, forcing Xikui to retreat step by step, and the blood and energy in his body surged. boom! Mixed Heavens fist strikes again, filled with the power of life and death. The evolved fist is filled with Breath of Mixed Elements. Fist shadows all over the sky sweep across the sky. Each of the fist shadows contains fierce murderous intent. The overwhelming power surrounded Xikui. Fist of the Fallen God! Xikui roared angrily, the muscles all over his body tensed, and the punches he unleashed carried the power of a god and demon. The punching intention he disyed was like the fall of a god and demon, and it also revealed a strong and frightening bloody murderous aura. Boom! Mixed Heavens attack with this punch actually broke Xikuis fist forcefully. Several punch shadows also hit Xikuis body, causing Xikui to fall back again. In an instant, Xikuis breath weakened slightly, and it was obvious that he had suffered some injuries. Mixed Heavens was about to take advantage of the victory, when suddenlyC ugh!ugh! The Sacred Son of Destruction came over and used his left and right hands tounch a Destruction Gun offensive. The two Destruction Guns stabbed forward at the same time, heading straight for Mixed Heavens. Extreme Realm Emperor? You are looking for death! Mixed Heavens snorted coldly. He didnt expect that a guy from the Extreme Realm Emperor would dare to attack and kill him. Mixed Heavens pped his right hand forward with the palm of his right hand, and there were threads of Breath of Mixed Elements wrapped around the five fingers of his right hand. When he pped his right hand forward with the palm of his right hand, he evolved a series of fierce killing sword auras, engulfing Sacred. Son of Destruction. boom! Mixed Heavens struck with his palm, directly defeating the Destruction Gun stabbed by Sacred Son of Destructions left and right hands. At the same time, several sword energy evolved from Breath of Mixed Elements cut into Sacred Son of Destructions body, causing blood to spatter. Roar! Xikui roared, and he rushed over again, joining forces with the Sacred Son of Destruction to attack Mixed Heavens. OuchC In another battlefield, Wolf Boys Wolf Boy illusion appeared in the sky, and the shadow of a giant bloody wolf appeared, filled with a bloody aura, covering the battlefield. Wolf Boy looked even more ferocious, directly killing a strong man who was in the Quasi life and death realm. Robert and Benji also attacked and killed the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm of each other respectively. They were already high-level Extreme Realm Emperors and also had powerful fate bloodlines, so they were enough to fight against these strong men in the Quasi life and death realm. . Such battles are the best experience for them. They need to fight against opponents whose Cultivation cultivation is stronger than theirs, so as to put strong pressure on them and stimte their stronger Cultivation potential. Dark Phoniex, Darcey, Emily, Marcel, and Zack all took action. They had all broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor and attacked the Extreme Realm Emperor opponents in The Celestial Realm. Dark Phoniexsbat experience can be said to be extremely rich. When she strikes, the power of her bloodline is also activated. The fist she strikes forms the shadow of a ck phoenix. Along with her punch, she attacks forward. As soon as she strikes, she is directly Seriously injured an Extreme Realm Emperor warrior on the opposite side. Darceys destiny illusion also appeared in the sky, and the white tiger illusion was responsible for killing. When the destiny illusion appeared, Darcey, who had an earthly temperament, was also filled with a strong murderous intention. After Zack broke through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, his Formation Way has been greatly improved, especially the use of Terrain Formation better than before. He activated the Terrain Formation, imprisoned a space, and sent The Celestial Realm warriors in that space to Confined. Immediately afterwards, Marcel, Emily, Darcey and others killed them directly, blood sttered and dyed the sky red. The Forbbiden Land soldiers under Xikui also charged forward with bravery and fearlessness. The battlefield also fell into a fierce fighting state. Pungent blood filled the air, and fierce murderous intent enveloped the battlefield. Chapter 2410 Breaking the cage with one punch Main battle zone. The battle between Jason and Mixed Heavenly Vault has reached a fever pitch. The Mixed Heavenly Vault seemed to be going crazy. The Hunyuan Qi and blood rushed into the sky, like a vast angry sea, sweeping across the world. The endless Breath of Mixed Elements filled the sky, covering the sky and the sun. The pressure from the peak of the Quasi life and death realm on his body was as thick as a mountain, so much that the void in this area was trembling violently, and the power of the bloodline of God of Chaos was also bursting out. Mixed Heavenly Vault was furious. He was a peerless genius of The Celestial Realm and the young master of Mixed Vein, but he was unable to suppress Jason, who was just the Emperor of the Extreme Realm. How could he ept this? Jason stilles from the lower realm that he looks down on, so he must fight with all his strength to clear his name and show the power of the genius of The Celestial Realm. The Prison of Mixed Elements, sealed! Mixed Heavenly Vault suddenly opened his mouth and shouted. Special runes appeared in his eyes, which were the marks presented by Bloodline of Mixed Elements. Endless energy and blood rushed into the night. He activated Mixed Veins strongestbat skills and outlined the ten fingers of his hands. Special lines appeared, containing the rules of the power of life and death, and enveloped the space where Jason was. In an instant, the space where Jason was located was immediately enveloped by the rules of the power of life and death, which also contained the Power of Mixed Elements of Mixed Vein, intertwined into a series of spatial patterns, directly turning the space where Jason was located into a cage. ! This is a cage made of intertwined spatial patterns, which imprisons Jasons entire body and istes the outside world! Jasons eyes darkened, Sunling Bloodline swept through the air, and his Innate Energy exploded. He evolved his fist and punched the cage. boom! Under the impact of Jasons punch, the whole world reverberated with an earth-shattering roar, like thunder that shook the sky for nine days, deafening. However, when Jason punched down, the entire cage space shook violently, but it was not broken. Huh? This is the power ofw! Jason was surprised. He immediately noticed the clue. Quasi life and death realm has begun to involve thews of space and time. Mixed Heavenly Vault used the rules of Quasi life and death realm to evolve this cage, trapping Jason inside. Jason has not yet touched upon thews of the Quasi life and death realm, and knows nothing about thews of space and time. Therefore, relying on the strength of his Extreme Realm Emperor, it will be much more difficult for him to break through this cage.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason was trapped in this space cage. The power of life and death was constantly gathering in the cage, constantly eroding his body. Moreover, the space in this cage was like a vacuum zone, with no air to breathe at all. Whats even more frightening is that in this cage space, you will be strangled by the power of the spacew anytime and anywhere. JasonGreen Dragons Golden Body was stimted to the extreme. The surface of the body was covered with ayer of golden light, and the physical body reached a peak of strength. Even so, under the continuous strangtion of the power of space and the power of life and death, subtle blood stains began to appear on his Green Dragons Golden Body. Mixed Veinsbat skill is terrifying, and the space cage formed is terrifyingly lethal. In other words, only a physically strong person like Jason could withstand it. If Kong was trapped in such a space cage, he would definitely be in danger, and he would be directly strangled by the power of space and the power of life and death. Hmph! What if The Human Realms genius possesses Dragon Bloodline? Even if he is the Extreme Realm Emperor? Hes still going to die! Mixed Heavenly Vault sneered, looking at Jason who was already trapped in the space cage in front of him, he sneered. Immediately, a cold murderous intention shed from his eyes, and he mmed his palms towards the spatial cage. The power of life and death filled his palms, and a rich and pure Breath of Mixed Elements surrounded his fingers. He then photographed this space cage. Mixed Heavenly Vault began to refine this space cage, preparing to refine Jason alive until he died. The Prison of Mixed Elements, this is the terrifyingbat skill of Mixed Vein. Once it is enveloped, it is enough to refine a person to death, making it impossible to escape. Mixed Heavenly Vault is also confident enough to refine Jason, because he has a high Cultivation Realm, masters perfect rules of life and death, and uses the power of the rules to restrict Jason. Even if Jason has greatbat power, he wants to rely on Extreme Realm Emperor It is undoubtedly a fantasy and impossible to break through the space cage formed by the rules of life and death with his own strength. go to hell! Mixed Heavenly Vault had a crazy and ferocious look on his face, he sneered, and the murderous intent in his eyes was extremely intense. Inside the space cage. Jason did not continue to punch. He had already seen that he had not yete into contact with thews of the Quasi life and death realm. Without the power of thews of the Quasi life and death realm, it would be difficult to break through the cage. That was almost a waste of effort, so he activated Green Dragons Golden Body with all his strength to resist the obliteration of the killing power contained in the space cage. Moreover, he has sensed that the Mixed Heavenly Vault is refining this space cage, and obviously wants to refine him alive until he dies. There was a coldness in Jasons eyes, and he was frantically activating the Front Arctic Fist in Nine Characters Fist. The power of Laws of the Avatar is indeed difficult to break through the space cage formed by the power of the rules of life and death, but there are no absolutes in anything. Its like The Power of the Gods is powerful enough to break any cage. In the face of absolute power, nothing is impossible. This is how one force can defeat ten! Jason ns to trigger the Front Arctic to break the space cage. If he is unlucky and the Front Arctic cannot be triggered, then he can only use the Extention Arctic. Mixed Heavenly Vault is trying its best to refine this space cage, but it sees that there is no movement in this space cage. Normally speaking, if you are trapped in a space cage, you will definitely make crazy moves to break through the space cage, but Mixed Heavenly Vault did not sense any violent fluctuations. Could it be that this guy has been refined to death? Mixed Heavenly Vault This thought shed through his mind, and he suddenly became ecstatic and his face was excited. However, the ecstasy on Mixed Heavenly Vaults face did notst long, and suddenlyC boom! In the space cage, there was suddenly a terrifying and monstrous energy fluctuation, and there seemed to be a vast and boundless force that was gathering in the air. Mixed Heavenly Vaults face changed in shock, and he immediately mobilized all his strength to suppress the space cage and increase efforts to refine it. at this timeC boom! Click! A sharp and harsh sound came, and a crack suddenly appeared in this space cage. In an instant, the crack was expanding, and the power of the rules of life and death contained in it was wiped out. In the endC Boom! The entire space cage was shattered into pieces. In the middle, a golden fist shot up into the sky, carrying a boundless force, shattering the space cage, and this punch also struck the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Chapter 2411 Bloodshed Boom! A punch broke through the air, and the golden light of the fist shone in the sky, shattering that space cage and erasing the power of the rules of life and death contained in this space cage. Whats even more frightening is that there is a majestic and majestic power in the fist. The rule category of this power is still in the Extreme Realm Emperor. The problem is that this power is too huge, so huge that it is as vast as the sea, like a vast ocean of power. In the face of such terrifying majestic power, there are What cannot be destroyed? Even the space cage was immediately broken open and fell into pieces. The space cage was broken, and the Mixed Heavenly Vault itself suffered a certain amount of bacsh. The force of the bacsh caused the meridians and blood in his body to move backwards, making the blood flow extremely sluggish. Whats even more terrible is that the golden fist containing majestic power has already sted in front of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Jasons figure also emerged. He was majestic and overbearing. Green Dragons Golden Body was filled with golden light, and the pressure of the Extreme Realm Emperor filled the sky, making the whole world tremble. It was like a statue that created the world. The gods and demons descended, and their power was extremely powerful. With murderous intent and boundless power, Jason broke through the spatial cage and struck at the Mixed Heavenly Vault with his fist. Just now, he has sessfully triggered Front Arctic. There are five solid threads in the cosmic shadow in his body, which means that he can explode with boxing power that increases hisbat power by five times. What is this concept? You must know that Jason has now reached the level of the Extreme Realm Emperor. The power of a punch is enough to shake the world. On this basis, thebat power has increased five times, which is absolutely terrifying to the extreme. Mixed Heavenly Vault has sensed the terrifying power contained in Jasons fist. At this moment, his face really changed with shock and a look of horror. He couldnt imagine how Jason could explode with such terrifying power? This is unreasonable. Even if the Extreme Realm Emperor defies heaven, he will never be able to explode with such majestic power. Mixed Heavenly Vault It was toote to think too much, Jasons punch was already close to his eyes, and it enveloped and engulfed him. Gods Presence, the power of Ancient Ancestor! Mixed Heavenly Vault roared violently, the power of his bloodline was fully activated, and the taboobat skill of Gods Presence was also evolved to the extreme. The shadow of God of Chaos reappeared, and the terrifying Power of Mixed Elements merged into Mixed Heavenly The overwhelming power within Vault seemed to exceed the endurance limit of Mixed Heavenly Vaults physical body. boom! In an instant, Mixed Heavenly Vault punched out, blending the power of the Ancient Ancestor with his boxingbat skills, and sted forward to meet Jasons golden fist light. Boom! The fists of the two people collided together, and the power of the boxing contained in them swept towards each other with the power of swallowing the air. The terrifying force collided, and the void copsed directly, and a series of spaces appeared. The cracks looked like cracks. It can be seen how terrifying the punch between Jason and Mixed Heavenly Vault was. It can be said that the power of the boxing has far exceeded the scope of their Cultivation Realm, which is why it caused such lethality. The impact of the terrifying force caused a shocking scene, and the fluctuation of the impact force spread to the entire battlefield in the main battle area. At that moment, the soldiers from both sides fighting in the main battle area stopped subconsciously, just because the pressure caused by the terrifying force impact was so terrifying that it made people tremble all over. Kong and Xiongtu also punched each other, then separated slightly, subconsciously looking towards the direction where Jason and Mixed Heavenly Vault were fighting. I saw that the void on the side where these two people were fighting seemed to be torn apart. It was too terrifying. The terrifying energy aftermath was still spreading. Even after sensing the energy aftermath, Kong and Xiongtu did not dare to approach it. Half a point, it was too scary, even a wisp of the aftermath power would be able to hurt them. Xiongtu was horrified, and he realized that if Jason had unleashed such a terrifying punch and hit him, he would have been unable to resist, and he would have been seriously injured, and might even have been killed. Indeed, Xiongtu is really hard to resist the five-fold increase inbat power. puffC At this time, he suddenly saw two figures separated. Mixed Heavenly Vault opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, his face became pale, and Cultivations aura also showed some signs of disorder and fluctuation. The destruction of the space cage had already caused Xiongtu to suffer a certain amount of bacsh. In addition, he had gathered the power of the Ancient Ancestor to strike, and he was injured under the impact of the force that exceeded his bodys capacity. Jason also staggered back, and blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth. There were some minor scars on Green Dragons Golden Body. These scars were injuries suffered while trapped in the space cage. Ye Jun wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth, and was extremely shocked. The power of the Ancient Ancestor that had just been erupted from the Mixed Heavenly Vault caused a devastating blow. If it were not for thebat power erupted from the Front Arctic, Im afraid he wont be able to resist the increase. These peerless geniuses are really terrifying. They are notparable to Mixed God Son and others. Theirbat power and the Cultivationbat skills they have mastered are very powerful. That blow just now was quite interesting! Do you have a more powerful trump card? Let me see how strong you so-called geniuses are. Jason spoke, his tone sounding extremely arrogant. As he spoke, Jason had already activated March Arctic. His whole body turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault at lightning speed. The Sunling Bloodline in his body swept into the sky, and the Green Dragon Emperor Energy surrounded him, creating a domineering force of his own. The momentum of the world. Sword of the Emperor! Jasons tone deepened, and he released a surge of overwhelming power. His energy and blood resonated with Innate Energy, and he activated the fourth style of Human Emperor Fist. As the boxing style evolved, an unparalleled fist intention was revealed, and a fierce sword intention was revealed in the fist intention, as if it was turning into a sword, a sword with sharp edges that could cut across the nine heavens and ten earths. , the sword glows brightly, a wisp of sword energy spreads thousands of miles, tearing into the sky, filling the endless The spirit of the emperor. boom! Jason struck out with his fist, killing him in the air. The intention of his fist turned into the long sword that prated the sky and the earth. It cut through the void, stretched across the sky and the earth, and stabbed the Mixed Heavenly Vault with one sword! The power of this sword, Roberts sharp edge, cut across the sky, and the power of the Azure Dragon Emperors war within it exploded, making the power of this sword seem to cut the world in half, and then killed him. Mixed Heavenly Vault.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mixed Heavenly Vaults expression changed, and a look of fear appeared on his face. At this moment, the only thing left in his eyes was the sky-reaching sword light. The space around him seemed to have been separated. He had no way to dodge and could only watch the power of the sword kill him. Chapter 2412 Sword slashes the sky A sword flew across the air, cutting through the void, turning into a sky-reaching sword light, and beheaded Mixed Heavenly Vault with its fierce and boundless power. The power of this sword is extremely powerful, and it contains an imperial pressure that is invincible and envelopes Mixed Heavenly Vaults entire body. ahC Mixed Heavenly Vault roared, he shouted out, the blood all over his body was boiling, and the Breath of Mixed Elements also filled the air, sweeping across the sky like a vast ocean. The sky-reaching sword light of the Sword of the Emperor has already posed a certain threat to him. The only thing in his eyes is the sky-reaching sword light. Under the horizontal sh of this sword, he has nowhere to hide. Mixed Heavenly Vault With the blessing of the Gods Presence taboobat skill, he used his fists crazily, gathering all the Source Force together, turning it into a huge punch, and sted him away. The dazzling fist glowed in the sky, and the power of life and death contained within it was even more majestic and powerful. It crushed the void and shook the sky, causing the power of the rules of life and death to intertwine and turn into the power of his fist. Just sted out. He punched the air and faced the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor that shed across nine heavens and ten earths! Boom! In an instant, the entire void shook violently again. The shadow of the Sword of the Emperor shing through the air collided with the shadow of the fist containing the endless power of Hunyuan life and death, erupting with a shocking power. The vibrating force swept in all directions, causing the void to crack and even copse. However, in a shC The shadow of the fist exploded, and the shadow of Mixed Heavenly Vaults punch was suddenly broken open. Even the power of life and death contained within it could not be resisted. The sword light of the sword also dimmed, but it did not disperse. Still continue to kill downwards! There is no doubt that as the sword shadow continues to fall, Mixed Heavenly Vault will definitely be injured. at this timeC boom! The space around Mixed Heavenly Vault suddenly fluctuated, and then a palm sword suddenly appeared, cutting across the air, and struck the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor with one palm. The power of this palm sword was too terrifying. When it was shed in the air, the whole world shook suddenly, and the rules of Immortality were revealed. A monstrous coercion of Immortality fully enveloped the battlefield in the main battle area. Click! The phantom of the Sword of the Emperor was vulnerable to the bombardment of this palm sword and was directly shattered. The immortal power contained in this high-five palm knife was surging, and it continued to attack forward, heading straight for Jason, and the terrifying power of Immortality locked Jason firmly. Immortality strong man! There is a powerful Immortality lurking next to Mixed Heavenly Vault. Perhaps this is the protector of Mixed Heavenly Vault. When he is in a critical situation, he will take action to protect him. Jasons expression changed. He, the Extreme Realm Emperor, had no problem fighting against the strong men of Quasi life and death realm, but he really couldnt resist the strong ones of Immortality. Moreover, this is not just a powerful person of the first level of Immortality, but at least a high-level existence of Immortality. Therefore, the opponents palm strike struck Jason as fast as lightning, and the immortal power contained in it cut across the sky and annihted the space. It was like a broadsword that wiped out the world and struck at Jason. Jason couldnt avoid it, and he couldnt resist it. He couldnt fight against a strong person of this level of Immortality. at this timeC Hmph! Is this the way of The Celestial Realm? If you cant beat the younger ones, youlle to the old ones? Whats this? I despise your behavior the most. Get out of here!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A loud shout sounded. Immediately afterwardsC With a bang, a golden fist light shone brightly in the sky, stirring the heavens and the earth, causing all the heavens to tremble and resonate with it. A sky-reaching fist bursting with brilliant golden light shattered into the air, and it rushed over, facing the force of the palm knife that contained immortal power. boom! The fist of heaven and the power of the palm sword were shocked together, and a shocking power broke out. The energy stirred up spread into the air, and a force of boxing of the Quasi life and death realm impacted on that force. The power of Immortality. When everything came to a standstill, Old Mr. Miller appeared. He had his hands behind his back. On the surface, he looked calm and calm, but secretly, his right hand behind his back was slightly numb and spasmodic. Even so, Old Mr. Miller still looked calm and calm. Under the calm surface, he was actually cursing in his heart C high-level Immortality? This damn guy is much more powerful than the Lord Uploders. This guy is such a cheat. How did he attract such a strong man? Huh? A surprised sound came, and an old man appeared next to Mixed Heavenly Vault. His hair was gray, his face was thin, his eyes were cold, and he was staring coldly at Old Mr. Miller. Young Master, are you okay? the old man asked. Uncle Yu, Im fine. Mixed Heavenly Vault said. Mixed Hongyu nodded, stared at Old Mr. Miller with his old eyes, and said: Great Quasi life and death realm? No one hase this far in the Quasi life and death realm for a long time. I never thought that The Human Realm not only appeared The Great Extreme Realm Emperor, even the Great Quasi life and death realm can be achieved by some people, which is unexpected. Old man, you are seeking death by attacking my grandson! Is that boy worthy of being called the genius of The Celestial Realm? If you have the ability, please dont interfere and let the younger generation fight. You are bullying because of your high cultivation level. A junior, what kind of bird egg stuff is this? Old Mr. Miller shouted angrily. Mixed Hongyu sneered and said: Cultivation, the strong are respected! I am strong, that is my ability. Therefore, this is not about bullying. Its really shameless. Isnt it just a high-level Immortality? Im here to meet you! Old Mr. Miller said coldly. The Great Quasi life and death realm is indeed heaven-defying, but you have no advantage against me! Today, I am going to kill you and get rid of a strong man in The Human Realm! Mixed Hongyu said, the aura on his body It began to climb, and the terrifying pressure of Immortality swept across the world, crushing the sky, and terrifying. At this moment, all the battlers in this main battlefield were stunned, especially the soldiers in Ninth City, who were all horrified. They never thought that the Immortality strongman from The Celestial Realm would alsoe to the battlefield of Ninth City. How could they resist? Kongs face also turned livid, and the look in his eyes was extremely solemn. Immortality high level! Besides Saint Marie and the Lord of First City, who else can resist? Xiongtuughed loudly and said: I said, this time your Ninth City will be destroyed, and all the soldiers in your Ninth City will die! Kong, I didnt lie to you, did I? Uncle Yu has already appeared, that is your Ninth City The end of the city ising! Kong looked at Old Mr. Miller, thinking, could a strong man with a great Quasi life and death realm be able to withstand Mixed Hongyu? No matter what, this battle will definitely be difficult. Kong is also willing to risk everything. The city is still there but the people are there, but the city is destroyed and people will die. He will fight Ninth City to the end and have no regrets until his death! Chapter 2413 The Power of Old Mr. Miller Mixed Hongyus thin body began to be filled with a powerful pressure, which was the pressure of a high-level Immortality expert. It enveloped the sky and caused the heavens to tremble. The void around him was copsing, and the space he was standing on was unstable. , that terrifying power is constantly rising, reaching the peak of the high level of Immortality! Old Mr. Millers expression began to turn serious. This was definitely a very scary opponent, a high-level Immortality expert. Even though he was a powerful Quasi life and death realm expert, he felt a great pressure. Even so, Old Mr. Millers wrinkled face is still fearless. The pressure of the great Quasi life and death realm permeates his body, and the rules of the Quasi life and death realm are emerging. There was also a faint sound of thunder, as if it contained the power of thunder. Old Mr. Miller is already running the Great Thunder God Technique. Although this is a fragment, it is also the divine technique of the ancient Great Thunder Temple. Even the fragment is extremely powerful. Therefore, when Old Mr. Miller is running the Great Thunder God Technique, his body is also filled with thunder, and the power of thunder is flowing through his body, which adds a bit more power to Old Mr. Miller. Great Quasi life and death realm? You will be killed now, otherwise if you are allowed to break through to Immortality, wouldnt you be the enemy of The Celestial Realm! Mixed Hongyu spoke coldly. He was filled with murderous intent and the pressure of Immortality. His body was like electricity and he rushed towards Old Mr. Miller in an instant. boom! Mixed Hongyu punched, evolving the most powerfulbat skill of Mixed Vein. The light of his fist shook the air, exploding the space, causing the void to shatter, and the immortal power filled the air, killing Old Mr. Miller. The powerful and terrifying Law of Imperishability intertwined, appeared in the sky, and enveloped Old Mr. Miller. Just the pervasive boxing pressure was enough to make the average Quasi life and death realm peak expert cough. Kneel down with blood!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Great Thunder God Fist! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, and his old body suddenly stood upright, filled with golden light, andyers of dazzling golden light bloomed out, just like the holy golden body of the ancient Buddha. Old Mr. Miller evolved his fist style, and the Heaven-Bearing Fist Intention prated the heaven and earth. It seemed that this fist existed only in the world. The Heaven-Bearing Fist Intention evolved into a thunderous power, with the power of thew of pure Yang thunder. It appeared, broke through the air, and sted forward. The Great Thunder God Fist corresponds to the Great Thunder God Technique. Unfortunately, the Great Thunder God Technique obtained by Old Mr. Miller is only a fragment. Therefore, the ancient and powerful boxing method of the Great Thunder God Fist is also ipletely recorded. There are only three fist moves. . Right now, Old Mr. Miller has already used one of his boxing moves to fight Mixed Hongyu. boom! There was a loud bang, and under the bombardment of the two strong mens fists, the sky copsed, the void shook, and the terrifying pressure of the fists filled the air. The sound was no less than that of bombs exploding directly. Under the bombardment of that force , the ground cracked, and a deep pit appeared. Um! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and groaned. His figure was shaken back and his face looked a little pale. It can be seen that Old Mr. Miller has been affected to a certain extent by the impact of Mixed Hongyus immortal power, but no matter what, Old Mr. Miller still withstood the power of Mixed Hongyus punch. This is enough to defy the heavens. Even if Old Mr. Miller is in the Quasi life and death realm, theoretically speaking, he is still in the Quasi life and death realm. He can withstand the punch of the next Immortality high-level powerhouse. This is shocking enough. What kind of boxing is this? Its very powerful! Unfortunately, it doesnt lookplete! No matter what, you are qualified to fight me, but you are just qualified. You still cant escape death! Mixed Hongyu spoke with a cold tone, his eyes became more murderous, and that murderous intent locked onto Old Mr. Miller. Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, and he activated March Arctic to attack again. boom! boom! boom! Old Mr. Millers fists evolved, and his great Quasi life and death realm power exploded crazily. Six kinds of heaven-reaching fist intentions emerged, thus forming six fist shadow cross-sections, which appeared across the sky, directly intersecting the space and freezing time. . In an instant, these six fist shadow cross-sections surrounded Mixed Hongyu. On each fist shadow cross-section, there was apletely different Tongtian Fist intention erupting, and they sted at Mixed Hongyu. Break it for me! Mixed Hongyus eyes were cold, his murderous intent was surging, the power of Immortalitys rules was erupting, and the evolved fists shook the sky, and fist shadows emerged one after another, all containing the high-level power of Immortality, sting towards the six-path fists Shadow section. The two powerful men were fighting each other, and every blow was earth-shattering. On the side, Jason felt a little relieved after seeing that Old Mr. Miller was able to withstand Mixed Hongyus power for a short time. However, he also saw that Old Mr. Miller was still a little inferior and could hold Mixed Hongyu back for a while. Once the time went on, Old Mr. Miller would probably get injured. Jasons eyes were filled with fierce murderous intent. He stared at the Mixed Heavenly Vault in front of him and his body suddenly moved. Whoosh! JasonSource Force boiled, activated March Arctic, shrank to an inch, and rushed towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault in an instant. The battle between you and me is not over yet! What bullshit The Celestial Realm genius, watch me kill you! Jason yelled loudly and punched hard. Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason performed the ninth form of Heaven FistC Hoar! The roar of the dragon shook the nine heavens, and the overwhelming power of the dragon swept through the sky. A huge and boundless green dragon appeared in the sky, spanning the sky and the earth, lifelike. Two golden lights in its eyes prated the heaven and the earth, like a divine dragoning to the world. The phantom of the green dragon was integrated into Jasons punch. The rules of Jasons boxing were extremely mysterious and transformed into a dragon-shaped trajectory in the void. The billowing Green Dragon Emperor Energy filled the air and turned into a blue dragon head on his fist. . The majestic fist intention shakes the world, and the aura of dominating the world contained in the fist intention is even more shocking and frightening. Not only that, Jason also incorporated the supreme belief in his heart into this punch. Therefore, this is a punch to kill the sky, and it is also a punch of faith! Full of the true meaning of his fathers belief in creating Heaven ying Dragon Fist! Hunyuan breaks the sky and returns to chaos! Mixed Heavenly Vault roared, his face turned livid. As a peerless genius of The Celestial Realm, his Cultivation cultivation level was a whole level higher, but to be oppressed by Jason in this way, he was about to explode with anger. Mixed Heavenly Vault explodes with all its strength, and the Breath of Mixed Elements in the fist force is overwhelming, recreating chaos, carrying the heavy power of boxing, and bombarding forward. boom! The fists of the two people instantly bombarded the void, and the power of the boxing burst out in full force, devouring each other with extremely violent power. After the punchnded, the two figures were seen quickly separating. Mixed Heavenly Vault looked pale, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Under this punch, Mixed Heavenly Vault was actually injured. Chapter 2414 War breaks out Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes were cold, shing with a hint of coldness. He was actually injured. This fact made him feel angry. who is he? The young master of Mixed Vein. He has the bloodline of God of Chaos, has a noble status and a transcendent status, but now he was injured by Jason. How could this make him feel so embarrassed? This is simply intolerable! Jasons face was also pale, and the energy and blood in his body were churning. In any case, a genius like Mixed Heavenly Vault was powerful enough, defiant enough, and had many methods. Therefore, Rao had a slight upper hand, and Jason was not careless at all. Jason licked the corner of his mouth. He decided to capture the Mixed Heavenly Vault before Old Mr. Miller could no longer hold on. It was best to directly capture the Mixed Heavenly Vault to threaten Mixed Hongyu. Otherwise, in District 9, Once Old Mr. Miller can no longer hold on, no one can resist the attack of a high-level Immortality expert like Mixed Hongyu. At this thought, the fighting spirit rose in Jasons eyes, and the surging Sunling Bloodline surged again, sweeping across the sky. The ocean-like Sunling Bloodline was as zing as the sun, endless. boom! Jason evolved his fist, which contained his own zing and powerful energy and blood. He punched the Mixed Heavenly Vault, and the entire void exploded, leaving only the huge billowing force. Gods are breaking out. Mixed Heavenly Vault snorted angrily, his face turned livid, Breath of Mixed Elements surged, the power of the rules of life and death appeared, and he also faced Jason. After all, he is the unparalleled genius of The Celestial Realm, and he is also the young master of Mixed Vein, so he has his own self-esteem and pride. First City, the main battle zone. The battle here in First City is extremely fierce. The fighters participating in the battle are basically Quasi life and death realm. Even there are many strong men in the Quasi life and death realm. Tens of thousands of fighters on both sides are fighting. They are all fighting, and blood is flowing. Flying across the sky, sshing on the spot. Soldiers from both sides fell to each other, and other soldiers rushed up from behind. The soldiers from both sides were killed in rivers of blood, and the ground was dyed red. At this time, there was a terrifying powering from Ninth City, which was the pressure of the powerful Immortality. Whoosh! A figure shed out of First City, standing proudly in the sky.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. This is Saint Marie, her white dress is fluttering, and she is as gorgeous as an empress. Saint Marie looked in the direction of Ninth City. A sharp murderous intention shed in her bright eyes. There was a bright long sword in her right hand. The sword body was like white jade, with a cold and cold light, and a bloody murderous intention filled the air. . boom! At almost the same moment, Saint Marie saw over Ninth City, a sky-shattering fist that shocked the sky, prated the heaven and earth, and the golden fist light reflected the heavens. Saint Marie sensed it, it was Old Mr. Millers boxing power. Immortalitys strong man is taking action over in Ninth City, and Old Mr. Miller is taking action to intercept. However, Saint Maries face changed slightly after she sensed it. She sensed that this was a high-level powerful Immortality. Although Old Mr. Miller was in the Quasi life and death realm, it was difficult to resist a high-level powerful Immortality. Therefore, the White Jade Sword in Saint Maries hand has been raised. The sword light is cold and the sword energy is arrogant. She already wants to take action. Whoosh! At this moment, a figure appeared and stood in front of Saint Marie. This is a middle-aged man with strong Qi and blood, filled with a powerful and powerful Hunyuan Qi and blood. His face is hard and cold, with an icy coldness in his eyes, and a murderous aura like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. The pressure of a peak Immortality master surged through him. Leitu, you want to stop me? Saint Maries eyes turned cold and she spoke coldly. The man in front of him was none other than Leitu, themander of The Celestial Realm who led the troops to attack the Land of the Divine Fallen. Leitu raised the corner of her mouth, sneered, and said, Saint Marie, if you want to support Ninth City, you have to get through me. Okay, then Ill kill you first! Saint Marie said coldly. As he spoke, the White Jade Sword in Saint Maries hand bloomed with thousands of sword lights, causing the nine heavens and the earth to tremble. The sword lights hit the sky, and each one contained the most powerful and fierce killing momentum. I also want to see the grace of Saint Marie The Sword of Heaven. Is it like the rumor that one sword can light up neen continents. A gloomy voice sounded, and I saw an old man beside Xiongtu, one wearing ck An old man wearing a robe, holding a dragon-headed walking stick. Red Ghost? I didnt expect you toe too! Saint Maries tone was cold, but the look in her eyes became serious. Whoosh! At this time, a burly and domineering figure rushed over, with only a powerful and resolute force, and the pressure of Immortality enveloped the scene. Lord Lei City, your opponent is me! There was a coldughter in the void, but a seemingly thin man appeared from the void. He was holding a fan. He opened the fan and fanned the wind freely, looking graceful and gentle. Mr. Colin? Are you trying to stop me? The burly figure paused. He was Thunder Walker, the city lord of First City. At this moment, Thunder Walkers iron-blooded and tough face with Chinese characters showed a strong killing intent, and he stared at the man holding a fan in front of him. man. Mr. Colin smiled calmly and said: I have fought against the Lord of Thunder City several times before, and there was no winner. Why not fight again today. Thunder Walker nced at Mr. Colin, and then at Saint Marie who was surrounded by Leitu and Red Ghost in front of him. He said word by word: In the past, the ancient road passage was not enough to support so many powerful Immortality people. You The Celestial Realm strengthened the ancient road passage? Lord Thunder City is scared? Mr. Colin smiled, always with a gentle smile on his face. Thunder Walker knows, however, that people like Mr. Colin are like a poisonous snake in disguise. They look gentle on the surface, but are actually extremely cruel. The number of Forbbiden Land soldiers who have died at the hands of Mr. Colin over the years has ranged from ten thousand to several thousand. Hmph, I, Thunder Walker, dont know how to write the word fear! If you want to stop me, I will kill you! Thunder Walker spoke, and he rushed towards Mr. Colin at full speed. The powerful energy and blood in his body hit the air. He evolved the power of thunder and lightning, turned his fist into thunder, and sted towards Mr. Colin. Mr. Colin closed his fan and his expression became serious. He used hisbat skills and moved forward to fight Thunder Walker. at this timeC ugh!ugh! In the sky above First City, dazzling sword rays rose up, prating the sky and the earth. The sword rays were like the light of white jade, exuding a sense of coldness, endless murderous aura, and a coercive aura at the peak of Immortality. Presenting. The sword light covered the sky and enveloped the heaven and earth, forming a sword formation, directly killing Leitu and Red Ghost. Saint Marie drew her sword, and the supreme power of the sword seemed to pierce through the world. It revealed an aura of iron-blooded killing that only the sword could dominate. She attacked the two powerful enemies in front of her at the same time. Leitu and Red Ghost are both strong men at the pinnacle level of Immortality. Chapter 2415 The Sword of Heaven Saint Marie urged the White Jade Sword in her hand, and the peak power of Immortality was surging. The sword light pierced the sky, shattered the void, and formed a sword array, covering Leitu and Red Ghost. Two zing gleams ignited in Leitus eyes, and he shouted loudly, his blood and energy surging all over his body, a rolling tide of Power of Mixed Elements was surging, and a peak power of Immortality was erupting. Mixed Elements Heaven Thunder! Leitu did not dare to neglect at all. As the coach of The Celestial Realms attack on the Land of the Divine Fallen, he actually had many experiences with Saint Marie. Therefore, Leitu knows how powerful Saint Marie is and this is definitely a terrifying opponent. Moreover, having followed the ancient Emperor of Man should not be underestimated at all. As soon as Leitu took action, he disyed the most powerful battle technique. Mixed Elements Heaven Thunder is the most powerful battle technique of Mixed Vein. Not everyone can practice it, only Mixed who have high power, noble birth or have made significant contributions. Only the strong can practice Vein. For example, although Mixed Hongyu is a strong Immortality warrior, he is not qualified to practice thisbat technique.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As Leitus battle tactics evolved, the Breath of Mixed Elements that permeated her body began to condense together, sweeping across the sky and intertwining into a formation, with a faint hint of The Power of the Heaven embedded in it. This is the Heavenly Formation, which uses heaven and earth as a cage to imprison the heaven and earth, activate The Power of the Heaven, and refine all things in the world. At the same time, Red Ghost, who was wearing a ck robe, exuded a terrifying aura, andyers of ck mist swept across the world like a ck ocean. Two cold rays of light burst out from Red Ghosts eyes, and a bone-chilling murderous intention erupted. The dragon-headed crutch in his hand, like a spear, bloomed with a sharp cold ray of light, turning into a ray of light that prated the heaven and earth. With his sharp edge, he struck at the center of that sword formation with one strike. In an instant, the battle between Saint Marie and these two Immortality pinnacles began. boom! As the three powerful men fought, the whole world was shaking. The terrifying peak power of Immortality was erupting. The energy aftermath formed by the impact of each other swept across the sky, which was extremely frightening. The overwhelming coercion crushed the sky, causing the ce where these three powerful men were fighting to be overtaken by dark clouds, giving people an extremely dull and depressing feeling, like a huge mountain crushing peoples hearts, making people breathless. Tsk tsk tsk! At that moment, one after another sword light was seen cutting across the sky, strangling the heaven and earth cage-like Dao patterns inspired by the Heavenly Formation. Every confrontation and collision erupted with an energy aftermath that was like destroying the world. . The figure of Red Ghost is like a ghost. The dragon-headed crutch in his hand is obviously a Spiritual Soldier. It looks extremely extraordinary. At this moment, ayer of dark light blooms. Each strike contains a huge power, a peak of Immortality. In the explosion, the impact was towards the sword formation evolved by Saint Marie. Bang bang bang! In the sh of lightning, Saint Marie fought dozens of moves with Leitu and Red Ghost, and finallyC There was a loud bang, and thousands of sword lights formed by the sword formation were defeated. Simrly, the Heavenly Formation evolved by Leitu also copsed, and Red Ghost also shed and took several steps back. A strange look shed in Leitus eyes. He didnt expect that even after joining forces with Red Ghost, he never got any advantage from Saint Marie. This shows that Saint Marie is indeed very strong. Saint Maries eyes were cold, with an icy cold light, just like the light of the White Jade Sword she held. At this moment, the White Jade Sword was filled with ayer of jade-colored brilliance, and the sword light that bloomed was dazzling, and the sword energy contained in it was constantly exhaling and sharp. White Jade Sword, this is a Spiritual Soldier, and it is also a top-grade Spiritual Soldier. With Saint Marie holding the White Jade Sword, herbat power was greatly enhanced, otherwise it would be difficult for her to fight against the two top Immortality masters. The Spiritual Soldier was created by a craftsman, but there are no craftsmen in The Human Realm today, so no Spiritual Soldier has been handed down. Even in The Celestial Realm, weapon refiners are extremely rare. Spiritual Soldiers are divided into four levels: heaven, earth, ck and yellow. Above Spiritual Soldiers, there are divine weapons, such as the Emperor of Man sword. Saint Marie, you are worthy of being an existence that had the opportunity to enter the Creation realm in ancient times. It is a pity that the origin of creation of The Human Realm has been extracted, otherwise you would have been able to enter the Creation realm with your talent. Leitu said said. Red Ghosts eyes were cold, staring at Saint Marie with a pair of ghostly eyes, showing a look of jealousy. He had been stuck at the peak of Immortality for many years, and was afraid that the Creation realm would be hopeless in this life. Thats why he was jealous of Saint Marie. If Saint Marie was in The Celestial Realm, she would definitely be able to break through to the Creation realm. Saint Marie did not speak, her eyes were still cold. She sensed the battle fluctuationsing from the ninth area, and a trace of anxiety shed in her eyes. She has sensed that Old Mr. Millers situation is getting more and more difficult. Even though his fist power is still all-powerful, the Immortality high-level opponent is getting stronger and stronger. ording to this trend, Old Mr. Miller may not be able to sustain it for long. Thinking of this, Saint Maries body suddenly burst out with murderous intent, and strands of icy aura enveloped the world like the sword light. The Sword of Heaven! Saint Marie shouted coldly, and the White Jade Sword in her hand suddenly flew up. A shocking sword light burst out from the White Jade Sword. The terrifying sword energy enveloped the sky, and the sword light was like a pir. It seemed that the only thing in this battlefield was This sword exists. ugh! Saint Marie activated the sword technique, and the White Jade Sword turned into a white light like lightning and flint, shattering the void and turning into a shocking sword light, shing horizontally towards Leitu and Red Ghost. Break it for me! Leitu roared in the air, he activated the Heavenly Formation, and condensed the cage-like formation of heaven and earth into his fist, turning it into a shocking fist light, carrying endless The Power of the Heaven, killing with one punch up. ugh! The dragon-headed crutch in Red Ghosts hand also flew up, like a spear, and the peak power of Immortality exploded, causing the void to explode and stabbing towards the White Jade Sword that had been killed. Sonorous! An extremely harsh impact sounded, and the White Jade Swords sword light shed across the world, colliding with the offensives of Leitu and Red Ghost. When the blow fell, Leitu was knocked back several steps, and the ck light of the dragon-headed crutch in Red Ghosts hand also dimmed, and there was even a sword mark left on it. ugh! Saint Marie did not continue to attack these two powerful men. She saw the White Jade Sword in mid-air. Under the urging of Saint Maries sword technique, it suddenly turned into a rainbow-like sword light that prated the entire Land of the Divine. Fallens Ancient Battlefield. A sword strike towards District 9! This sword was pointed directly at Mixed Hongyu who was attacking Old Mr. Miller. With a sharp edge, it was pointed directly at Mixed Hongyu! Chapter 2416 The power of one sword The ninth war zone. boom! A shocking fist light shone in the sky, shaking the sky. The power of the Heaven-reaching Fist contained within was extremely powerful, causing the void to tremble. This is the fist style evolved by Old Mr. Miller. A punch shocks the air, and only a great force of life and death surges, crushing the void and killing Mixed Hongyu. Mixed Hongyus eyes were cold, and the high-level power of Immortality surged. He evolved his fists, and the rules of Immortality were revealed. The resulting fists copsed into the air, and the surging ImmortalitySource Force swept into Old Mr. Miller. Boom! The fists collided and exploded into the air. The sky-reaching fist light evolved by Old Mr. Miller dimmed and was wiped out by the power of Immortalitys rules. The look in Mixed Hongyus eyes turned cold. As a high-level Immortality expert, he actually failed to knock down Old Mr. Miller. This made the anger in his heart rise. His Source Force surged crazily again. Immortality High-level The power of rules swept through the sky. Mixed Hongyus eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he was ready to gather all his Source Force, unleash his strongest killing move, and kill Old Mr. Miller as quickly as possible. at this timeC ugh! The void behind Mixed Hongyu suddenly shattered, and a shocking sword light like white jade crossed the void and attacked. This white jade-like sword light spans the entire battle zone of Land of the Divine Fallen. The soldiers in the first area saw it. The soldiers in the second area also saw it. The soldiers from the third area, the fourth area all the way to the ninth area saw this shocking sword light, crossing the sky, attacking Mixed Hongyu with the power of cutting through nine heavens and ten earths! At that moment, Mixed Hongyus back was dripping with cold sweat, his whole scalp was numb, his face was frightened, and a huge crisis enveloped his whole body, it was a fatal sense of crisis. God of Chaos Fist, Shield of Chaos! Mixed Hongyu roared in the air, and his entire Source Force had fully exploded. Immortal rules appeared in the air one after another, evolving into the world, intertwining in mid-air, forming a rule shield, filled with the power ofyers of Immortality rules, covering his entire body. People are protected inside. Mixed Hongyu is self-aware. Facing the sword light like a rainbow prating the sun, he has no way to resist or counterattack. He can only activate the Source Force all over his body to interweave thews of Immortality and evolve the Chaos Shield to protect him. itself. ugh! In the blink of an eye, the White Jade Sword had already attacked. The sharp sword light contained an extremely sharp and awe-inspiring sword intent. It could be said to be indestructible, destroying everything, and prated the shield of chaos with one sword. Poof! There was blood sshing in the void, and Mixed Hongyus back spattered with blood. He also opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and was already injured. Almost at the same momentC In the first battle area, Leitu and Red Ghost, the two top Immortality experts, have alreadyunched their attack with all their strength. They have evolved their strongest attack and killing methods. The peak power of Immortality is boiling, causing the void to explode, and they are surrounding Saint Marie. . The White Jade Sword in Saint Maries hand has already flown to attack Mixed Hongyu, which also gives Leitu and Red Ghost the opportunity to attack. Saint Maries eyes were cold, and she felt a sense of transcendent self-confidence. She was fearless, pointing to the sword, and activating the sword technique, there were sword rays piercing the sky between her fingers. This was The Sword of Heaven, the sword gleam. Po Kong, with the power to control the sky, faced these two powerful men. Lines of sword light formed a fierce sword formation, covering Leitu and Red Ghost. Boom! The void was annihted, andrge areas of space copsed and turned into nothingness. Only the aftermath of the three powerful mens full burst of energy was surging, swallowing up the void. Kick, kick, kick! Saint Marie staggered and stepped back. Obviously, Saint Marie was also greatly shocked. After all, in this short moment, she was equivalent to fighting three Immortality experts at the same time, two Immortality peaks, and one high-level Immortality! Even though Saint Marie has extraordinarybat power and The Sword of Heaven is powerful, she is still suffering from a certain amount of impact and trauma.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Herees the sword! Saint Marie gave a soft drink. Buzz! The void shook, and the sound of swords resounded through the sky. The White Jade Sword flew back again and fell into the hands of Saint Marie. Saint Marie held the White Jade Sword and shed down with a sword in the air. A monstrous sword shadow that was enough to kill the sky shrouded the sky and struck with a sword. Red Ghost. Red Ghost was shocked. He had no time to think about it. The dragon-headed crutch in his hand suddenly burst out with a dazzling light. He held the dragon-headed crutch and charged forward with all his strength, facing the monstrous sword light that was killing him! ng! There was a harsh sound of weapons shing, and the sound was so majestic that it could be heard nine days away. Unexpectedly, he saw that the dragon-headed crutch in Red Ghosts hand was cut off in the middle. It was also a Spiritual Soldier, but it was cut into two pieces by the White Jade Sword in Saint Maries hand. The sword energy contained in White Jade Swords sword light hit Red Ghost. Red Ghost opened his mouth and groaned, staggering back, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Top grade Spiritual Soldier! Red Ghost gritted his teeth and spoke word by word, his tone extremely resentful. His dragon-headed crutch was also a Mystic Spiritual Soldier. It was cut off by Saint Maries White Jade Sword. This made him extremely painful and extremely angry. You must know that Spiritual Soldiers are rare nowadays. Even a Mysterious Spiritual Soldier would cost a lot to obtain in The Celestial Realm, but it is now destroyed. Old ghost, attack with all your strength! Her activation of The Sword of Heaven consumes a lot of money. Lets join forces and kill her! Leitu said in a deep voice. kill! Red Ghost roared angrily, and he and Leitu joined forces again. The Source Force exploded, and they joined forces again to attack Saint Marie. The ninth war zone. Mixed Hongyu stumbled backwards, covered in blood. He left a sword mark behind him, and the wound caused by the sword mark still had traces of the power of the peak rules of Immortality, which prevented the wound from healing for a while. At the same time, Mixed Hongyu also opened his mouth and coughed up blood. His face was pale and he was seriously injured. Old Mr. Miller was secretly happy when he saw this. He had been suppressed by the power of Mixed Hongyus Immortality Law. With his cultivation in the Quasi life and death realm, it was extremely difficult for him to be able to sustain it until now. Seeing that Mixed Hongyu was injured now, Old Mr. Miller put all his energy into it. He shouted angrily, his energy and blood rushing like a tide. Under the operation of the Great Thunder God Technique, his body was surrounded by wisps of thunder power. boom! Old Mr. Miller punched again, bursting into the second style of the Great Thunder God Fist, punching through the air, containing the power of thunder, like an ancient Buddha bathed in thunder and lightning, punching to y evil spirits. Mixed Hongyu was furious, and he felt like a tiger being bullied by a dog. Even so, he was still a high-level Immortality expert. Immediately, Mixed Hongyu activated his fists and attacked Old Mr. Miller. However, with Mixed Hongyu injured, it can be said that it is impossible to maintain thebat power to suppress Old Mr. Miller. Chapter 2417 You are looking for death Old Mr. Millers fists are powerful, and there is a thunderous force in the fists that shakes the sky. The fist power contained in the fists envelopes the heavens and dominates the world. Old Mr. Miller is going to take this opportunity to show off his power. He has been suppressed by Mixed Hongyu before, and he was already very unhappy. Now Mixed Hongyu was injured under the power of Saint Maries sword. It happened to take advantage of his illness to kill him. Life! Old Mr. Miller performed the Great Thunder God Fist fist move. Although this is a fragment of a boxing technique, it is also the most powerful boxing technique of the ancient Buddhist Sacred Land Great Thunder Temple. After being used, it is really thunderous. The supreme power, killing in the air, shaking the sky, under the guidance of the heaven-reaching fist, sted towards Mixed Hongyu with unrivaled power.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even if I am injured, you cant resist it! Mixed Hongyu snorted, and then said, Want to take the opportunity to kill me? You must have this strength! As he spoke, the coercion of Immortality on Mixed Hongyu surged crazily, and thews of Immortality intertwined in the air, surrounding him, and the billowing Hunyuan Qi and blood exploded. He evolved his fists, killing in the air, and attacked. The punching power of Old Mr. Miller. Boom! Old Mr. Millers Heavenly Fist Intent and Immortalitys high-level boxing power evolved from Mixed Hongyu collided together, erupting with powerful boxing power. The impact of the collision of boxing power spread to In all directions. As soon as the blow fell, Old Mr. Miller was not repelled by the power of Mixed Hongyus Immortality. It can be said that Mixed Hongyus offensive was resisted. It can be seen that Mixed Hongyu was indeed seriously injured under the attack of Saint Marie The Sword of Heaven. Samsara! Nine Characters Fist! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly one after another. Of course he would not miss such an opportunity. If he could suppress a high-level Immortality expert in The Celestial Realm, his ability would be great enough and he would have enough bragging rights. Mixed Hongyus face was gloomy, sensing the power of Old Mr. Millers Quasi life and death realm, and his physical body was also extremely strong. In his current state, it would be difficult to continue to suppress Old Mr. Miller. Mixed Hongyu has not forgotten his duties. His most important duty is not to fight to the death with the strong men of Land of the Divine Fallen. His duty is to protect the safety of Mixed Heavenly Vault. At this time, Mixed Hongyu seemed to sense something. He turned his eyes and looked in a certain direction. His expression suddenly changed and he shouted in a deep voice: Young MasterC boom! Jasons Sunling Bloodline swept through the air, and the energy contained in it merged into his fist. He evolved his fists ultimate move and attacked the Mixed Heavenly Vault with an extremely crazy momentum. It happened that Mixed Veins forbiddenbat technique Gods Presence activated by Mixed Heavenly Vault was at the end of its strength and could no longer maintain the peak state of Gods Presence forbiddenbat technique. Therefore, under Jasons fierce attack, Mixed Heavenly Vault was forced to retreat, and it looked like it would be difficult to withstand Jasons devastating boxing attack. Soldier Arctic! Punch Town Heavenly Devil! Jason shouted coldly, and performed the Soldier Arctic Fist in the Heaven Fist. His own energy and blood power and Source Force all exploded, converging on his boxing. The fist power he disyed dominated the sky, enveloping the sky. Wei, head-on attack on the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Damn it! I will never lose. I am an unparalleled genius, overwhelming my enemies of the same generation! How can I lose? Defeat me! Mixed Heavenly Vault roared, with rage igniting in his eyes. His own Breath of Mixed Elements was filling the air, and his Bloodline of Mixed Elements was strongly stimted. The blood and blood loomed behind him and turned into the God of The shadow of Chaos. boom! Mixed Heavenly Vault punched, and the Breath of Mixed Elements permeated the punch, which also aroused the power of his own blood. Therefore, the power of the punch reached its peak, and he met Jasons punch. boom! boom! boom! The two fists shed together with the force of crushing the sky. The void exploded and violent energy surged, sweeping through the sky like a tsunami. The Mixed Heavenly Vault inspired a deep bloodline power and was able to withstand the power of Jasons punch. As expected of a peerless genius, he does have some abilities. But this level of ability is not enough! Jason stared at the Mixed Heavenly Vault. His momentum was majestic and boundless. The illusion of a green dragon stretched across the sky, filling the air with a mighty dragon, which added to Jason the power of the Lord of Heaven. Do you really think that your generation is invincible? If The Celestial Realm Emperor Throopes, I can kill you with one move! Mixed Heavenly Vault said coldly. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop? Jason narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a sneer, The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop. What kind of Cultivation cultivation level is it? Half-step immortal? Or is it already Immortality? If we fight at the same level, I have I am confident that I will blow up the so-called The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop! As soon as this statement came out, Mixed Heavenly Vault was unable to refute it. Mixed Heavenly Vault knew that The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop was very strong and was almost invincible among his generation in The Celestial Realm. However, if The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop and Jason were at the same level of Cultivation cultivation, it would be difficult to say that The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop could suppress Jason in Mixed Heavenly Vault. This The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop, one day I will suppress him! Before that, I will suppress you first! Jason spoke, and his own Sunling Bloodline surged crazily again, containing a scorching aura as hot as the sun. He activated the Source Force, and strands of Green Dragon Emperor Energy surrounded him. kill! Jason yelled and attacked again. Fist shadows appeared all over the sky, crushing the sky. The power of Sunling Bloodline and the power of the Blue Dragon Emperors Battle broke out in his fists, attacking the Mixed Heavenly Vault. At the same time, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body also bloomed with a dazzling light. The extreme body of the Extreme Realm Emperor was perfectly disyed. The power of flesh and blood in the body was constantly inspired and became part of Jasons own power. Mixed Heavenly Vault focused his attention on the fight and did not dare to neglect at all. He stimted all the power of his bloodline, evolved Mixed Veins boxing style, and moved forward to fight. Mixed Hongyu saw that Mixed Heavenly Vault was being suppressed by Jason, which shocked him. There is such a genius in The Human Realm. Even the Extreme Realm Emperor can cross such arge realm and suppress the Mixed Heavenly Vault at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. This is really defiant enough. Therefore, Mixed Hongyus eyes shed with murderous intent, and a thought came to his mindC Attack and kill Jason! Once such a genius of The Human Realm is sessfully attacked and killed, the credit will be huge. Mixed Hongyu was about to take action when suddenlyC Formation Arctic! Formation in the void, decide it for me! The voice of Old Mr. Miller came, and he suddenly activated the Formation Arctic in Nine Characters Fist, thereby blocking and suppressing the space where Mixed Hongyu was, and then activated Approach Arctic, evolving into an immobile figure. The shadow of King Ming strengthens the power of Formation Arctic. Old guy, why do you want to fight against me? You are looking for death! Old Mr. Miller spoke, and then a dazzling golden light spanned the sky and the earth, and punched Mixed Hongyu who was being locked by Formation Arctic. Chapter 2418 Fight to the death, never retreat! Ninth City, a war zone outside the main battlefield. A true phoenix shadow appeared in the sky, flowing with purple-gold light, looking sacred and noble. This was the True Phoenix of Purple Phoenix Saintess. It was currently emerging in the sky, and threads of True Phoenix Power were flowing into the Purple Phoenix Saintess. on the body. Although the Purple Phoenix Saintess seems to be only the peak cultivation level of the Extreme Realm Emperor, with the blessing of the True Phoenix, the Purple Phoenix Saintess is faintly able topete with the junior powerhouses of the Quasi life and death realm. Mixed Sheng stared at Purple Phoenix Saintess with cold eyes. He was intercepted and killed by Purple Phoenix Saintess alone. He said: The Human Realm genius? Is this the rumored True Phoenix? It is really extraordinary! A The like you The genius of the Human Realm, and such a peerless beauty, I will not kill you, I will imprison you in The Celestial Realm for a while, and dedicate you to the great man of my n! When Purple Phoenix Saintess heard this, her expression immediately turned cold, and a sharp cold light appeared in her eyes like ten thousand strands of ice. She said: If you want to die, I can make it happen for you! Humph, you really dont appreciate it! The lower realm is just the lower realm after all, and it is iparable to The Celestial Realm. If you are willing to submit to me, The Celestial Realm, then with your qualifications and fate, you will also be reused in The Celestial Realm. The achievements in the future will definitely be much greater than those in the lower world. Mixed Sheng said in a persuasive tone, Do you want to think about it? Not everyone has such an opportunity. I think you have a good destiny. I just gave you such a great opportunity. Phoenix Soaring to the Nine Heavens! Purple Phoenix Saintess shouted loudly, and she took action, activating the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique. The True Phoenix illusion that emerged in the sky had traces of True Phoenix Power surging, and merged into the Purple Phoenix Saintess to evolve. in the fist position. A huge true phoenix shadow evolved from the punch of Purple Phoenix Saintess. It contained a divine power that soared to the nine heavens, and burst out with dazzling rays of light, making the punch of this punch flourish, and the evolved fist Its like a true phoenixing to the world! boom! The fist flew across the sky, and a real phoenix came from the nine heavens, burning in the sky and swallowing Mixed Sheng. Damn it! Mixed Sheng roared angrily. He did not dare to neglect at all. He used all his strength to activate his own Source Force and used his attacking and killing fists. A force of Quasi life and death realm was generated, and he followed the fists he evolved to attack forward. kill. With a loud bang, the fist that Mixed Sheng developed was suddenly swallowed up by the true phoenix shadow. A majestic True Phoenix Power swept over like a frenzy, covering Mixed Shengs entire body. . Kick, kick, kick! Mixed Sheng was forced to retreat, which shocked his face. He was a strong man in the Quasi life and death realm no matter what, and now he was forced to retreat by The Human Realm genius who had cultivated the Extreme Realm Emperor. This made him feel ashamed. kill! Mixed Shengs eyes were cold and murderous. He rose up in rage and activated the Source Force crazily. A powerful pressure of life and death filled the air and enveloped the Purple Phoenix Saintess. Mixed Shengunched a strong attack, but he was unwilling to be suppressed by Purple Phoenix Saintess. Xikui and the Sacred Son of Destruction are teaming up to fight Mixed Heavens. Mixed Heavens is the middle level of Quasi life and death realm. Its cultivation is stronger than Mixed Sheng, and it also has the power to suppress Xikui. Xikui was already suffering from numerous injuries. Even if he teamed up with the Sacred Son of Destruction, it was still difficult to match Mixed Heavens. Both he and the Sacred Son of Destruction began to increase their injuries. However, Mixed Heavens was not feeling well either. He also suffered some shocks, and for a while he was unable to kill Xikui or the Sacred Son of Destruction. Come again! Fist of the Fallen God! Xikui roared violently. The injuries on his body were not optimistic, but he didnt care at all. He once again stimted his own energy and blood, and his whole person fell into a violent state, charging with fearless momentum. To Mixed Heavens. I think you can still stimte your own energy and blood a few times! Mixed Heavenss eyes were filled with fire. He realized that a strong man like Xikui, who had worked his way up from the bottom of the warriors step by step, was extremely powerful and his fighting spirit was extremely tenacious. He thought he could suppress Xikui many times, but in the end Xikui failed again and again. It stimtes Qi and blood, and keeps rushing over. Seal of Destruction! On the other side, Sacred Son of Destructions mouth was bleeding, but he still looked full of fighting spirit, with a strong fighting spirit burning like fire. The Sacred Son of Destruction evolved into the Seal of Destruction. Mysterious runes were outlined in the sky, gathering a force of destruction that would destroy the world, causing this Seal of Destruction to release a devastating and terrifying pressure. Boom!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The Sacred Son of Destruction activated the Seal of Destruction and attacked Mixed Heavens in one fell swoop. Mixed Heavenss face immediately became a little solemn. He could sense that the Seal of Destruction that Sacred Son of Destruction erupted at this moment had vaguely the terrifying power of the initial level of Quasi life and death realm. Suppress me! Mixed Heavens shouted angrily in the air, and the Breath of Mixed Elements surged, containing the extremely powerful Power of Mixed Elements. His fists exploded, and he struck across the air. The power of life and death was boiling, and he attacked Xikui and Sacred at the same time. Son of Destruction. Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! A loud shout came, and Wolf Boy was unleashing a killing punch, punching a quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman who was fighting him. Among them, the phantom of Wolf Boys illusion also had its mouth wide open, with a strong blood-colored aura permeating the air, shrouding this quasi-quasi life and death realm powerhouse inyers. The quasi-Quasi life and death realm strongman kept feeling that his own blood and breath were constantly passing away, and the passing speed was getting faster and faster, as if he was being swallowed by the huge Wolf Boy shadow. This is Wolf Boys bloodlust and what makes the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern unique. Seeing Wolf Boy attacking with his fists, the quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman immediately blocked his fists, and a wisp of life and death power erupted in his fists. However, this ray of life and death power obviously cant help Wolf Boy. Wolf Boys domineering boxing skills destroyed the opponents fists, and as the opponents energy and blood continued to flow away, the overall state andbat effectiveness became weaker and weaker. . The quasi-quasi life and death realm expert had already realized this. He gritted his teeth and subconsciously wanted to escape from the bloody aura. However, Wolf Boy was faster and did not give the would-be Quasi life and death realm strongman a chance to escape. He intercepted him again, and the bloody aura once again raped the would-be Quasi life and death realm strongman. The person is enveloped in it. Ill fight you! This quasi-Quasi life and death realm powerhouse was desperate. He roared angrily, activated his Source Force crazily, evolved his fists, and killed Wolf Boy. The fighting in other directions was equally fierce. Robert, Benji and others are all fighting against the powerful people in the Quasi life and death realm. Although they are only in the middle and high levels of Extreme Realm Emperor, they are fighting across levels to fight against these opponents who are stronger than them. Zack, Marcel, Emily, Darcey, Dark Phoniex and other young warriors from The Human Realm were also cooperating to kill the enemy. Together with the Forbbiden Land warriors, they rushed towards the Celestial Realm warriors with the momentum of a fight to the death. Smoke filled the air, blood stained the sky, and fierce battles broke out throughout the Ancient Battlefield of Land of the Divine Fallen, from First City to Ninth City. Chapter 2419 Old Mr. Miller’s Fight Formation Arctic blocked the air, and Mixed Hongyu was slightly distracted and was locked by Formation Arctic. Not only that, Old Mr. Miller also evolved Approach Arctics Fudo Mingou Seal, which strengthened Formation Arctics blockade, and then Old Mr. Millers sky-reaching fist shook the sky and sted at Mixed Hongyu. Mixed Hongyus eyes darkened and he snorted coldly. If he had not been injured by Saint Maries sword, he would not have fallen to this stage. You really think Im easy to bully? Kill! The Breath of Mixed Elements was filling Mixed Hongyus body, and the billowing Power of Mixed Elements burst out. He risked damage to the source of Cultivation, overloaded the power of Immortality, and briefly recovered to his previous state. Peak state. Fists transform chaos! Mixed Hongyu roared violently, and the power of Immortality surged crazily, like a frenzy. There werews of Immortality intertwined in the void, and the mark was in the sky, filled with a terrifying pressure of Immortality.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Mixed Hongyus punch came out with a st, striking across the air and killing fiercely. The immortal Source Force exploded crazily, almost reaching the peak of his previous strength. This punch sted out, directly breaking through the imprisonment and blockade of Formation Arctic, and the fist with the endless high-level power of Immortality faced the sky-reaching fist light of Old Mr. Miller. Under the bombardment of the fist, the sky and the earth were about to explode, the void was copsing, and a violent force filled the void. Old Mr. Millers Heaven-reaching Fist Intention was broken, and Mixed Hongyus fist, which was wrapped in the power of Immortality, still continued to kill Old Mr. Miller, which looked extremely strong. This made Old Mr. Miller angry. He exploded with both fists, evolving into six fist shadow sections. The fist shadow sections surrounded him, as if to cut through space and time, and filled the air with a big Quasi life and death. The overwhelming power of realm. In the end, these six fist shadow sections merged into one, forming a superimposed but huge fist shadow section. This fist shadow section enveloped Mixed Hongyus entire body, and the great power of life and death contained within it It exploded and engulfed Mixed Hongyu. The boxing style evolved by Mixed Hongyu spanned the sky, and the power of Immortality exploded like a frenzy, impacting the cross section of Old Mr. Millers shadow. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers body moved, and he punched, and his fist punch prated the heaven and earth, blooming with a bright and dazzling fist light, turning into a golden stream of light, sting forward. Boom! Old Mr. Millers golden fist light and Mixed Hongyus fist, which contained overwhelming power, collided fiercely. In the space intersected by the cross section of the fist shadow, the two were fighting fiercely. Poof! Blood sshed and stained the air. Both of them were injured, and blood shot out. Old Mr. Millers rickety body suddenly stood up straight, and the energy and blood burst out vigorously. The whole body was glowing with dazzling golden light, like a Sixth Golden Body Buddha, with a faint aura of thunder surrounding him. Old Mr. Miller punched out to kill, stunning the space and time with his powerful punches, and sted at Mixed Hongyu with an unparalleled power. Mixed Hongyus face was ferocious, and he was in a state of rage. He was even more furious when he was injured. He overloaded his Source Force again, and the power of Immortality exploded along his fists, evolving into The murderous intention of his fist was so high that it shocked peoples hearts. boom! boom! boom! In the blink of an eye, Old Mr. Miller and Mixed Hongyu kept punching and bombarding each other. In a space, there were densely packed shadows of their fists, and their fists struck each other separately. Cracks appeared in Mixed Hongyus body, and blood flowed freely. The light of Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body also dimmed and suffered a terrible impact. However, under the influence of Mixed Hongyus own Immortality Law, the cracked physical injuries healed immediately, and his aura became strong again, evolving his fists to continuously attack Old Mr. Miller. This is the physical body of a strong Immortality person. Even if it is injured, it will recover immediately as thew of Immortality operates. In addition, the Immortality strong mans blood and body are immortal, so it is difficult to kill the Immortality strong man unless it is crushed in terms of strength. Want topete with me in consumption? I, Immortality, have an immortal body. How can you surpass me in consumption? Mixed Hongyu opened his mouth and smiled ferociously. He rushed towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers Heavenly Fist hit him but he did not dodge. His fists also kept hitting Old Mr. Miller. Mixed Hongyus physical body continues to break, but under thew of Immortality, it continues to heal and recover. On the other hand, Old Mr. Miller, as the light of Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body continued to dim until it waspletely worn away, his Sixth Golden Body looked like it was broken, and cracks began to appear on his body. . Blood began to ooze from the cracks in these flesh bodies. Even the power of Immortality contained in the Mixed Hongyu boxing prated deep into Old Mr. Millers body, constantly eating away at his physical bodys blood and vitality. In this regard, Old Mr. Miller looked calm, and the look in his eyes had not changed. He still looked calm andposed. Old Mr. Miller! On the other side, Jason, who was fighting Mixed Heavenly Vault, noticed the situation of Old Mr. Miller. He became anxious. Seeing Old Mr. Miller being attacked by Mixed Hongyus fists, the light of the Sixth Golden Body dimmed directly, and cracks appeared in his body. This made Jason really anxious. boom! Suddenly, Mixed Heavenly Vault punched him. Jason was distracted and failed to avoid the punch in time, and was hit by Mixed Heavenly Vaults punch. The light on Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body rippled for a while, but that was all, failing to cause much trauma to Jason. What a bullshit The Celestial Realm genius, Im going to kill you! Jason was angry. He realized that Old Mr. Miller was in danger, so he wanted to kill Mixed Heavenly Vault immediately and use the safety of Mixed Heavenly Vault to attract Mixed Hongyus attention. Jason was like crazy. He pushed the Green Dragons Golden Body to the strongest state. He attacked the Mixed Heavenly Vault and used the Nine Characters Fist fist. The zing Sunling Bloodline and Green Dragon Emperor Energy howled. In the air, a crushing momentum formed, enveloping the Mixed Heavenly Vault. war! Mixed Heavenly Vault drank violently, his fighting spirit boiled, and he always believed that he was invincible. His Hunyuan Qi and blood exploded, and the Breath of Mixed Elements filled the air. He also faced Jason with a strong momentum. boom! boom! Jason kept fighting with Mixed Heavenly Vault, and his The Power of the Gods kept erupting, forcing Mixed Heavenly Vault to keep retreating. During this period, Jason was also paying attention to the battle situation on Old Mr. Millers side. Gradually, Jason began to notice something unusual. He vaguely felt that Old Mr. Miller seemed to be deliberately attacking Mixed Hongyu physically. What does this mean? Old Mr. Miller clearly knows that Mixed Hongyu is a high-level powerhouse of Immortality. Without Immortalitysws to suppress it, Mixed Hongyus physical body will heal immediately even if it is injured. Under such circumstances, why would Old Mr. Miller start such a fight with Mixed Hongyu? Jason had a vague feeling that Old Mr. Miller had a purpose and wanted to use this kind of fighting toplete a transformation? Jason thinks this is very possible. Chapter 2420 Lewis realizes the truth and stirs the source! First City. Leitu evolved the Heavenly Formation again. Arrays were generated in the void, imprinted in the sky, intertwined into arge formation, stimting the power of the great avenue of heaven and earth. Red Ghosts dragon-head crutch has been cut off, and Red Ghost immediately injected his majestic and majestic peak power of Immortality into this Heavenly Formation, providing powerful power to this formation. Finally, the Heavenly Formation formed enveloped Saint Maries entire body, and the Power of the Heaven evoked turned the world into a cage, refining Saint Marie. You want to trap me just by breaking the formation? Saint Marie snorted coldly, raised the White Jade Sword in her hand, and once again disyed the sword power of The Sword of Heaven. ugh!ugh!ugh! The White Jade Sword drew lines of sword light. The sword light spread across the sky and was dazzling. The jade-like sword body bloomed with zing sword light. A sword light is enough to cut down the stars in the sky! A total of nine sword lights, like nine swords reaching the sky, stand in this area of the world, like nine pirs supporting the sky, trying to break the prison of this world! Leitu used Heavenly Formation to trap Saint Marie, and Saint Marie activated The Sword of Heaven and evolved the nine-way sword to break the situation. The formations of the Heavenly Formation continue topress inward, and the Power of the Heaven evoked bes stronger and stronger, causing the color of the heaven and the earth to change, and all the heavens and worlds are trembling, as if they are forcefully urging Saint Marie toe out. The sword light crushed her and at the same time refined Saint Marie into powder! Roar! At that moment, Leitu and Red Ghost roared in unison, and their peak power of Immortality surged out crazily and merged into thisrge formation, trying to refine Saint Marie with overwhelming force. Buzz! ! ! At this moment, the White Jade Sword body trembled, blooming with a dazzling sword light, and a sword intent that prated the world was erupting. ImmediatelyC ugh! The nine sword lights that were like pirs reaching the sky were intertwined together, and the sword light that bloomed reflected the sky, and the peak power of Immortality contained in it impacted the sky and pointed directly at the nine heavens! Boom! In an instant, the Heavenly Formation jointly activated by Leitu and Red Ghost collided violently with the nine sky-reaching sword lights evolved by Saint Marie, and a loud vibrating sound broke out. The peak power of Immortality from the three powerful men continuously impacted and exploded in the air, causing the whole space to be annihted. To the endC With a bang, the Heavenly Formation that turned heaven and earth into a cage was shattered, and the broken formations were submerged in the void. The nine sky-reaching sword lights also dissipated and were scattered in the depths of the void. The three figures separated one after another, Leitu looked pale, Red Ghost opened his mouth and coughed up blood, both of them were injured. Saint Marie also stabilized her figure at this moment, with blood dripping from the corner of her mouth, staining her white dress red. So far in the battle, Saint Marie has also been injured, which is inevitable. After all, Saint Marie is fighting against three powerful Immortals. She previously injured Mixed Hongyu with a sword, and that sword also consumed her greatly. Under such circumstances, Saint Marie can also cut off Red Ghosts Spiritual Soldier, injure Red Ghost, and repel Leitu. Suchbat power can be regarded as the strongest existence at the Immortality level. Saint Marie senses the fighting situation in Ninth City, and she hopes that Old Mr. Miller can create a miracle next. After all, she will no longer have the energy to help Ninth City. The Sword of Heaven had taken a huge toll on her. Now she was injured and was entangled with Leitu and Red Ghost. All she could do was hold these two powerful men back. Ninth City, the main battle zone. boom! boom! Mixed Hongyu is punching, each punch contains the power of Immortality, evolving thew of Immortality, and is attacking Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller punched out and never backed down. Sometimes he even let Mixed Hongyus punches hit him, and his punches also hit Mixed Hongyu. However, every time Mixed Hongyu was injured, he was able to recover quickly under the Law of Immortality. Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body has been breached, and its light is dim. His old body has cracked, and blood is seeping out, staining his coarse linen clothes red. Old Mr. Miller seemed to bepletely unaware. He did not retreat or avoid the fight. He continued to punch, constantly refining his fist intention, and at the same time he seemed to beprehending something. Lewis? Is this what you represent as a warrior of The Human Realm? With this little strength? Then suffer death! Mixed Hongyus face was ferocious, and he wasughing wildly. He looked at Old Mr. Millers broken body, covered in wounds, and his energy and blood were declining, and he thought that the victory was determined.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, Mixed Hongyus own Breath of Mixed Elements was condensing crazily. He activated the Power of Mixed Elements, and the power of Immortality was condensing, evolving into the fist shadow that suppressed the world, like a giant mountain crushing the sky. , and then killed Old Mr. Miller. boom! Old Mr. Millers expression remained unchanged, he raised his hand and punched, evolving the Heaven-Towering Fist Intent, and the golden fist light flew across the sky to meet the attack of Mixed Hongyus punch. With a bang, the void exploded, and violent energy impacted all around. Old Mr. Miller staggered back, coughing blood from the corner of his mouth. However, Old Mr. Millers face did not show the slightest trace of dejection. Two zing rays of light suddenly burst out from his eyes, and he said to himself: It turns out that this is the Law of Imperishability, and this is immortality. Secret! Samsara, cut through the air! Great Thunder God Technique, stir up the source! Heaven and earth are the furnace, the origin is immortal, and the golden body is recast! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly one after another, and his already broken body suddenly burst out with zing energy and blood again. boom! boom! Old Mr. Miller punched out with both fists, and six fist shadow sections evolved into the air, forming a space of fist shadow sections, covering Old Mr. Millers entire body. Then, Old Mr. Miller activated the Great Thunder God Technique. Although this was a fragment, as Old Mr. Miller activated it, a faint sound of thunder resounded through the air in Old Mr. Millers body, which had a profound Buddhist influence. The magnificence and majesty of the powerful method, a breath rushed out of Old Mr. Millers body, stirring the origin of heaven and earth. That momentC boom! In this world, Eternal exists forever, and the source of immortality has been aroused. That is the immortal source! Under the influence of the immortal source between heaven and earth, there was a loud vibrating sound, causing the heaven and earth to tremble, and the violent fluctuations spread throughout the heavens and the world! Immediately, in the entire Ancient Battlefield of Land of the Divine Fallen, the Immortality-level battle experts stopped involuntarily. Saint Marie holds the sword and looks in the blink of an eye. Leitu looked surprised, her eyes bursting with light, and she also looked at Ninth City. Immortality powerhouses such as Red Ghost, Mr. Colin and Thunder Walker all looked in the direction of Ninth City. To stir up the source of immortality? Someone wants to break through the realm of immortality? Leitu opened her mouth and looked in disbelief. You know, it is incredible that one canprehend the secret of immortality in battle and be able to activate the origin of immortality. However, in the Ninth City war zone, an inconspicuous old man did it. Damn it! It turns out you deliberately used my Law of Imperishability to obliterate your physical body, learn the secret of immortality from it, and then use the source of immortality to reshape your golden body! You are so calcting and so bold! Mixed Hongyu spoke angrily, his face turned livid and extremely angry. Chapter 2421 The Law of Indestructible Origin The heaven and earth are turbulent, and the heavens are trembling, sweeping across this world. Between heaven and earth, the immortal source appears, is being aroused, is being guided, and is gathering in the direction of Ninth City. Heaven and earth exist forever and will never be destroyed. Therefore, the immortal origin between heaven and earth is so huge and vast. If the origin of a strong Immortality ispared to a drop of water, then the immortal origin of the entire world is an endless ocean. At this moment, this vast ocean-like immortal source is drawn out and can be obtained freely. Of course, any Immortality strongman can only absorb the immortal source of heaven and earth once. There is only one chance, and this chance is the foundation of Immortality. Immortalitys strong men also have three, six or nine levels ofbat power. Why are some Immortals so powerful? For example, Saint Marie is also at the peak of Immortality. She can fight against Leitu and Red Ghost, the two top Immortals? This is because the rules of the immortality of heaven and earth that Saint Marie originally obtained are more powerful, and these rules of the immortality of heaven and earth are the foundation of Saint Maries future in Immortality. The immortal origin between heaven and earth is like a vast ocean. The rules of Immortality on the surface of this vast ocean are of course very simple. If it is ssified, it belongs to the ninth level. If you go deeper, the level of the original rules of Immortality will increase, from the eighth level, to the seventh level until the first level! However, the first-ss original rules of Immortality, at least in the deepest part of the vast ocean of the immortal origin of heaven and earth, are simply difficult for ordinary people to obtain. Firstly, they cannot control them. Secondly, they cannot be carried by themselves. Therefore, when a strong person breaks through the realm of immortality and activates the immortal origin between heaven and earth, what level of immortal origin rules he can obtain depends not only on his own strength, but also on opportunities. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller evolved six fist shadow sections, which enveloped him. He activated the Great Thunder God Technique, thereby activating the immortal source between heaven and earth. Old Mr. Miller immediately sensed the eternal origin of the ocean, To stir up the immortal origin of heaven and earth, you only need to obtain your own Cultivation intention. Old Mr. Millers Cultivation intention can be summed up as his Heaven-reaching Fist Intent. Old Mr. Miller sensed it a little and immediately understood the mystery of the immortal origin of heaven and earth. The rules of the eternal origin of the vast ocean are only very superficial. The deeper you go, the more perfect the rules of the immortal origin are. , the purer it is, the more powerful it is naturally. Lewis, you are fighting against me and using my Law of Imperishability to understand the great road. Are you here to use me as a whetstone? This is simply too much! Im going to kill you! Mixed Hongyus roaring voice came, he was really angry, extremely furious. Originally, if he was not hurt by the power of Saint Maries sword, it would be a matter of time before he defeated Old Mr. Miller. Even if Old Mr. Miller is in the Quasi life and death realm, he cant resist the attack and death of a high-level Immortality. As Mixed Hongyu was injured by Saint Maries sword, his strength was damaged and his own Cultivation source was damaged, so he was unable to suppress Old Mr. Miller. Seeing that Old Mr. Miller is actually swaying the immortal source of heaven and earth and trying to break through the realm of immortality under his nose, how can he be willing to do so? This was simply a humiliation to him, and he naturally couldnt tolerate it. kill! Mixed Hongyu roared out, his Hunyuan Qi and blood gathered crazily, and the Power of Mixed Elements exploded crazily, turning into that immortal force that followed his fists forward to attack and kill. boom! A punch broke through the air, causing the void to shake, and the immortal power was boiling. A monstrous fist light crushed the air and sted towards Old Mr. Miller. call! At that moment, the six fist shadow sections surrounding Old Mr. Miller merged into one, turning into a huge fist shadow section that faced the punch. boom! The void was exploding, and violent force impacted in all directions. At this time, Old Mr. Miller no longer hesitated. He needed to obtain the immortal source of heaven and earth as soon as possible. Otherwise, Mixed Hongyu would continue to pursue him and he would have no time or opportunity to obtain the immortal source. boom! At that moment, Tongtian Fist Light reappeared. However, this punch also hit the vast ocean of immortal origin presented between heaven and earth! This punch condensed the essence of Old Mr. Millers lifelong Cultivation, as well as his insights and understanding of Cultivation, which turned into the heaven-reaching fist intention of this punch, directly sting into the ocean-like immortal source of heaven and earth. . However, like a drop of water falling into the ocean, this punch struck down, and the entire immortal source of heaven and earth did not shake at all, but the punchs intention prated into the ocean of the immortal source of heaven and earth. Old Mr. Millers fisting intention continues to deepen. He is also sensing and searching for The Law of Indestructible Origin that suits him. The Law of Indestructible Origin, the deeper and more powerful the Law of Imperishability is, the better. Only the one that suits you is the best. Old Mr. Miller practices boxing. His fist intention is unparalleled and can reach the sky, so he needs to sense The Law of Indestructible Origin that can resonate with his fist intention.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Old Mr. Millers mind moved. He sensed that a little further down, there was a fist that was very suitable for him. Old Mr. Miller no longer hesitated, and immediately followed his induction and grabbed the source of the Law of Imperishability. However, this The Law of Indestructible Origin is also extremely powerful. If divided ording to levels, this The Law of Indestructible Origin is also ssified as the fourth level. Old Mr. Millers fist can continue to go deeper to capture the third or even second level The Law of Indestructible Origin, but the more powerful The Law of Indestructible Origin may not be suitable for him, if it is obtained by force These powerful The Law of Indestructible Origin, in the end, are not consistent with his Cultivation fist, which has the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort. Therefore, Old Mr. Miller was not greedy and grabbed directly for The Law of Indestructible Origin that resonated with his fist intention. This The Law of Indestructible Origin was not easy to capture, and it was still resisting. However, under the pull of the resonance of Old Mr. Millers fist, it was finally sessfully captured by Old Mr. Miller and turned into his own use. that momentC boom! The heaven and earth shook, and a thick Law of Imperishability appeared in the void. When this Law of Imperishability appeared, it was outlined in the shape of a broadsword in the void. Old Mr. Millers Cultivation origin is boiling, and the Law of Imperishability of this knife-shaped sword appearing in the void is also integrated into his Cultivation origin. The immortal Source Force between heaven and earth was immediately aroused by Old Mr. Miller and pulled into his body, nourishing his body and cultivation. Old Mr. Millers originally dpidated body began to recover, and a faint aura of Immortality filled his entire body. All this happened in a sh of lightning. At this moment, there was a bang, and the huge fist shadow sectionposed of Old Mr. Millers six fist shadow sections exploded and was blown apart. Mixed Hongyu rushed over with overwhelming murderous intent, but when he sensed Old Mr. Millers aura, his expression froze. Its still a step toote. Old Mr. Miller has sessfully captured The Law of Indestructible Origin, and has begun to break through the realm of immortality. Chapter 2422 Half-step to immortality When Old Mr. Miller saw the knife-shaped immortal origin of heaven and earth integrated into his Cultivation origin, his old face was stunned and his eyes froze. knife? The Law of Indestructible Origin in the shape of a knife? This surprised Old Mr. Miller. At that time, he felt that The Law of Indestructible Origin could resonate with his fist intention. Even if the Indestructible Origin took on some shapes, it should be a shape simr to a fist, right? How could it be the shape of a knife? Old Mr. Miller didnt have time to think about it, and he couldnt change it now. But when The Law of Indestructible Origin blended into his Cultivation origin, Old Mr. Miller was shocked. He felt it, and felt a sharp, domineering, and indestructible feeling, just like the edge of the sword. Like! And isnt this what his boxing intention is pursuing?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He has practiced boxing all his life, and his fist intention reaches the sky, but he hopes that his fist intention will be more powerful, more domineering, and more indestructible. Only in this way can this sky-reaching fist intention be able to sweep through all enemies and kill with one punch! Therefore, isnt the fierce and domineering power contained in The Law of Indestructible Origin the edge that his fist power needs? Sharp as a knife! At this moment, Old Mr. Miller finally understood why The Law of Indestructible Origin resonated with his fist intention, because itplemented each other and perfectly matched his fist intention, like a tiger with even more wings! HahahaC Old Mr. Miller couldnt helpughing. The immortal origin of heaven and earth continues to stir, constantly absorbing the Source Force from the immortal origin of heaven and earth, which is used to nourish his whole body and to temper his Cultivation origin, making his Cultivation origin evolve towards the immortal origin. . During this process, Old Mr. Miller realized a problem. The Law of Indestructible Origin he obtained required a lot of immortal Source Force to continuously transform. Of course, Mixed Hongyu will not give Old Mr. Miller the opportunity and time to continuously absorb the Source Force. Want to break through the realm and be immortal? How can it be so easy! Mixed Hongyu sneered, his Source Force condensed, and his body was surrounded by Law of Imperishability. He evolved his fist style and punched out, tearing the air apart and covering Old Mr. Miller. I have the guts to fight again when I break through the realm of immortality! Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly, and he punched to meet the attack. There was already a wisp of immortal power in the fist. With a bang, Old Mr. Miller blocked Mixed Hongyus punch. Mixed Hongyu ignored Old Mr. Millers words and continued to punch, constantly using the power of Law of Imperishability to attack Old Mr. Miller with punches. It seems like you, old guy, have lost your temper! Old Mr. Miller cursed and could only keep punching to resist. As a result, Old Mr. Miller was unable to arouse the immortal origin of heaven and earth wholeheartedly. Soon, the immortal origin of heaven and earth that was evoked began to be unstable. Finally, with the loud vibration, the immortal origin of heaven and earth was awakened. Hidden between heaven and earth again. As the source of immortality disappeared, Old Mr. Miller could no longer absorb the source force of immortality, and he also failed to sessfully break through the realm of immortality. Half a step to immortality! At present, Old Mr. Miller can only be said to be half-dead. This made Old Mr. Miller very angry. His old eyes narrowed with murderous intent and he said: You old man ruined my big job, Im going to beat you up! Old Mr. Miller was very angry. After all, he could only stir up the immortality once. However, Old Mr. Miller also knows very well that The Law of Indestructible Origin he obtained requires a lot of immortal Source Force. Another reason is that he was promoted to Immortality through the Great Quasi life and death realm, so the world needed The Immortal Source Force will far surpass other peak powerhouses in the Quasi life and death realm. Therefore, even if no one disturbs him, he will not be able to maintain it for too long if he continues to stir up the origin of heaven and earth. In this limited time, he may not be able to break through and be immortal. However, the Source Force of heaven and earth is the purest immortal Source Force in the world. If he can absorb and refine more, his immortal source will be stronger, and he will be able to reach the point of being on the verge of Immortality, and he will be able to break through in the future. It will be much easier. Its a pity that Mixed Hongyu didnt give him such a chance. This is normal. Mixed Hongyu will certainly not sit back and watch a powerful enemy like Old Mr. Miller continue to grow stronger. However, under the nourishment of the immortal source, Old Mr. Millers dpidated golden body has been restored, and his energy and blood have be stronger. Whats more, after The Law of Indestructible Origin was integrated into his Cultivation origin, his fist intention became more fierce and domineering, and he was able to evolve a trace of immortal power. Overall, thebat power has been greatly improved. Youre only half-dead, and you still want to kill me? Mixed Hongyu sneered. If Old Mr. Miller seeds in breaking through the realm of immortality, Mixed Hongyu will be extremely afraid. He is currently seriously injured. Under such circumstances, Old Mr. Miller uses Immortalitys cultivation level to attack and kill. He feels that he is really Unable to resist. But seeing that Old Mr. Miller was only half-destroyed, he didnt think Old Mr. Miller could kill him. So what if youre half-destructible? If I say Ill blow you up, Ill blow you up! Old Mr. Miller spoke, he was full of confidence, his energy and blood were surging, and he rushed towards Mixed Hongyu in the air. Soldier Arctic! boom! Old Mr. Miller punched out, bursting out Nine Characters Fists fist seal, and a sky-reaching fist light spread across the sky, turning into a golden fist, and punched Mixed Hongyu. This punch is different from the past. There is a wisp of immortal power in the fist, and there is an unparalleled and domineering momentum in it, making the power of the fist like a de that creates the world. , then bombarded and killed them. Mixed Hongyus heart was awe-inspiring, his face suddenly became serious, and he immediately punched, using all his strength to attack. boom! There was a resounding sound of fist strikes, and the power of the two mens fists collided in the void, and they both attacked each other. Although Old Mr. Miller can only evolve a ray of immortal power, this ray of immortal power appears to be extremely sharp, powerful and of extremely high quality. It was able to forcefully break through Mixed Hongyus fist. The monstrous and powerful immortal power struck Mixed Hongyus fist hard. With a bang, the two of them separated, and Mixed Hongyu suddenly noticed that there was a blood mark on his right fist, with blood overflowing. Mixed Hongyu was stunned, with a dull expression, looking unbelievable. The bloodstains on his fists still have a ray of Law of Imperishability from Old Mr. Miller. Even if Mixed Hongyu wants to recover, it is not as easy as it was at first. He needs to erase this ray of Law of Imperishability. , and then rely on its own Law of Imperishability to recover. How is this possible? The level of Law of Imperishability you obtained is so high? Mixed Hongyu was really stunned and muttered to himself. This is only a half-step of immortality. It can only evolve a ray of immortality. Can it actually defeat the immortality that he has reached a high level? This can only show that when Old Mr. Miller stirs the origin of heaven and earth, the Law of Imperishability he obtains is extremely high-grade, extremely pure, and more importantly, it is extremely consistent with Old Mr. Miller himself. Chapter 2423: Suppressing the Prodigy Old Mr. Miller ignored Mixed Hongyus surprise. He stared at Mixed Hongyu with his old eyes and said: If you dare to interrupt me from breaking through the realm of immortality and interfere with me absorbing the source force of immortality from heaven and earth, I will beat you up. ! Mixed Hongyu took a deep breath. He knew that Old Mr. Miller must have obtained the very high-grade The Law of Indestructible Origin. When Mixed Hongyu was promoted to Immortality, the Law of Indestructible Origin he obtained could barely be ssified. It can only be regarded as the sixth level.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even if it is the sixth level, it is quite good, equivalent to being in the middle level of The Law of Indestructible Origin. The Law of Indestructible Origin obtained by Old Mr. Miller is the fourth level. It does not belong to the high-level The Law of Indestructible Origin. However, The Law of Indestructible Origin obtained by Old Mr. Miller is very suitable for his fist. In other words, under the cultivation of his fist intention, his The Law of Indestructible Origin can continue to transform and advance. It is very difficult to find The Law of Indestructible Origin that perfectly suits the meaning of ones own Cultivation. It is hard to find. Therefore, after all calctions, the The Law of Indestructible Origin obtained by Old Mr. Miller will exceed some third-ss The Law. of Indestructible Origin is not even necessarily worse than the second-rate The Law of Indestructible Origin. This is the reason why Old Mr. Miller is only half-destructible, but his immortal power is of extremely high level. Blow me up? How ridiculous! Mixed Hongyu said coldly, My origin is immortal and my body is immortal. How do you blow me up? Even if the Law of Indestructible Origin you obtained is of a high level, After all, it is half-destructible, so why should we be afraid? Afraid? I dont want to make you afraid, but I want to beat you to pieces! Old Mr. Miller spoke, and his energy and blood began to vibrate again, sweeping across the sky. A wisp of immortal pressure filled the air, but it also caused the void to shake, and the whole sky was turbulent. boom! The golden fist light once again crossed the sky, and the heaven-reaching fist intention contained in it prated the world, and with the confidence and power to suppress all enemies in the world, it sted at Mixed Hongyu. During this process, Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body once again bloomed with thousands of golden lights. Under the nourishment of the immortal Source Force, his originally broken and injured body has recovered, and the Sixth Golden Body is better than ever. . Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body has reached the extreme level, but it still has not been able to transform and break through. To reach the realm of inner saint and outer king, it is by no means that simple. It requires more tempering and improvement of the Cultivation Realm. Mixed Hongyus face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit. He activated his immortal origin, condensed the unparalleled indestructible power, waved his fists, and faced him. In an instant, Old Mr. Miller and Mixed Hongyu were fighting together again. First City, the main battle zone. Saint Marie sensed that Old Mr. Miller was breaking through to Immortality. Unfortunately, he failed to truly break through to Immortality and only reached a half-step level of immortality. This is a bit of a pity. However, Saint Marie also sensed that Old Mr. Millers The Law of Indestructible Origin was of a very high level, and it was very consistent with Old Mr. Millers meaning of Cultivation. This also destined Old Mr. Miller to break through. It is not easy to destroy. Once it breaks through the realm of immortality, it will definitely be the strongest fighting force in Immortality. Saint Marie sensed it for a while and felt that Old Mr. Miller should have no problem dealing with Mixed Hongyu with his currentbat power. Saint Marie was relieved and concentrated on fighting the joint offensive of Leitu and Red Ghost. Haha, Old Mr. Miller, old is still hot. Old man, you broke through in the battle? Have you reached Immortality? Over at the Ninth City war zone, Jasons heartyughter came. Its half-dead, but its enough for the old man to suppress this person. But Jason, you cant even handle a pampered The Celestial Realm boy, can you? After all, I grew up by shitting and peeing. Are you embarrassed? Old Mr. Millers voice came. What the hell, why am I talking so much? Isnt this asking for shame? Jasons face darkened and he looked bad. This old man has a bad mouth. When he seizes the opportunity, he boasts and hits others at the same time. Jason remained silent, with fierce anger and war in his eyes. He stared at the Mixed Heavenly Vault, thinking that he must suppress this guy before Old Mr. Miller. Only in this way can we regain the victory in front of Old Mr. Miller. Fighter Arctic! Formation Arctic Soldier Arctic! Jason suddenly roared violently, and the Sunling Bloodline swept through the sky, covering the sky and the sun, and the strong energy and blood surged like a frenzy. The phantom of the green dragon stretched across the sky and the earth, and two golden lights bloomed from the eyes of a pair of dragons. The golden light was bright and prated the world. The rolling dragons power caused all the heavens to tremble. boom! Jason charged towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault like a wild dragon. Damn it! Mixed Heavenly Vault opened his mouth and cursed angrily. Blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth. He was already injured. However, as the supreme genius of The Celestial Realm, hisbat power is indeed extremely powerful. In addition, he has mastered various heaven-defyingbat skills of Mixed Vein. , so it has been supported until now. Seeing Jason attacking so crazily, Mixed Heavenly Vault could only roar, evolve his boxing skills, and fight him. God of Chaos fist, re-enact chaos! Heaven Breaking Fist, Chaos Opens the Sky! The Source Force of the Mixed Heavenly Vault exploded in full force, and the peak power of the Quasi life and death realm exploded out. The bright fist struck out across the sky, and the billowing Breath of Mixed Elements swept around, forming a wave of Power of Mixed Elements. , bombarded Jason. boom! boom! The two men shed with each others fists and physically confronted each other. A violent impact erupted and spread to all directions. Jasons green-gold fist light was extremely powerful, exuding a might that dominated the world. It forcefully broke through Mixed Heavenly Vaults offensive, causing Mixed Heavenly Vault to retreat one after another. With a bang, the two figures separated again, but they saw Mixed Heavenly Vault coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth and looking seriously injured. Even Jasons face turned a little pale under this powerful attack, and the energy and blood in his body surged violently. Your bones are a bit hard to chew! But Im almost done! Jason sneered. Immediately, a powerful Green Dragon Emperor Energy emerged from Jasons body, and the billowing Green Dragon Emperor Energy condensed into the shadow of a sword reaching the sky. Sword of the Emperor, kill me! Jason burst out with the fourth style of Human Emperor Fist. A fierce fist intention appeared in the sky, and the fist intention turned into a sword, a sharp sword that cut through the nine heavens and ten earths, filled with endless The spirit of the emperor. boom! Jasons fist sted out, activating the phantom of the evolved Sword of the Emperor, killing with one sword. The sharp sword light streaked through the void, shing across the sky and the earth, splitting the void, and struck with one sword. Fighting towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault! The power of the brilliant sword prated the heaven and earth, shing across the sky, heading straight towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault. At that moment, a sh of fear shed in Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes. Chapter 2424 Mixed Heavenly Vault’s Counterattack A Sword of the Emperor shed across the sky and earth, breaking through the void. With the power of shing through the nine heavens and ten earth, it enveloped the entire Mixed Heavenly Vault. The shadow of the Sword of the Emperor revealed an unrivaled fierceness. The sharp edge of the sword contains a great power of the Gods, which is wrapped in supreme power. It can kill with one sword and is irresistible! The pupils in Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes suddenly shrank, and a chill rose from the bottom of his heart and spread throughout his body. At this moment, Mixed Heavenly Vault had a feeling. Facing the fist spirit evolved by Jason and the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor, he suddenly realized that the Cultivationbat skills he had learned were impossible to resist! Little Lord! On the other side, Mixed Heavenly Vaults roaring and anxious voice came. He was obviously aware of the crisis in the Mixed Heavenly Vault, but he had beenpletely entangled by Old Mr. Miller, so he could not escape to resolve the crisis in the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Break it for me! Mixed Heavenly Vault could only roar, his eyes were about to burst, and the Source Force all over his body was erupting. The power of boxing at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm surged into the air. His fists sted out, sweeping through the world, and merged into that The endless power of Hunyuan Qi and blood condensed into the power of a punch, and faced the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor that was killing him head-on! Mixed Heavenly Vault punched out, crushing the power of the Sword of the Emperors shadow chop. boom! With a loud noise, the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor fell in the air, carrying a power unparalleled in the world. The power of the Azure Dragon Emperors war insidepletely exploded, causing the entire void to shake violently. . Click! The fist shadow that erupted from the Mixed Heavenly Vault burst, unable to withstand the power of the sword. The peak power of life and death contained in Mixed Heavenly Vaults fist was also broken, making it impossible to resist, and the power of the sword was not weakened, and it continued to sh towards Mixed Heavenly Vault. The phantom of the Sword of the Emperor descended on top of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. At that moment, a look of panic finally shed through Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes, and his face also showed a sense of fear, panic, helplessness, and frustration.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Until this moment, he finally realized that he was really no match for Jason. Even though he was at the pinnacle of the Quasi life and death realm, even though he was a peerless genius in The Celestial Realm, he was still no match for Jason, no match for a warrior from the lower realm. Whats even more fatal is that Jasons Cultivation level is a whole level lower than his! This double blow is the most fatal, especially for a genius like him, it is enough to destroy his Cultivation heart. Buzz! At this time, ayer of light suddenly appeared on an ancient ring on Mixed Heavenly Vaults finger. Then, as if ayer of taboos was automatically unsealed, a rune flew out from the ancient ring, instantly interweaving the rules of order, forming a light-like shield that enveloped the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Inside. ng! A harsh sound sounded, and the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor struck the light shield. Not moving at all! The entire photomask shield was shockingly motionless. The power of Jasons sword waspletely resisted, and it was impossible to shake the light shield at all. After all, it was a light shield formed by thew of order. The Law of Order is something Jason is far from reaching. Not to mention Jason, even Old Mr. Millers Heavenly Fist Intent cant break this light shield! Only creation can control order. Old Mr. Miller is only half-destructible and cannot break through thews of order at the level of creation! Jasons face was startled. Out of a keen sense of crisis, he moved backwards and distanced himself. Whats this? Jason was shocked and looked at the Mixed Heavenly Vault. He felt that orders were constantly emerging on the light shield on the Mixed Heavenly Vault. It was like a rule, a kind of rule that controlled the ups and downs of the world. The power of rules! Rules are a higher level thanws. In other words, rules are the world and the source of power in the universe. Different rules represent different powers, andws are just branches extended by the rules. You are very good, you can actually activate the rule runes refined by the ancestors. However, this is also the time of your death. Mixed Heavenly Vault said calmly. Huh, how dare you say it with the help of foreign objects? Jason said coldly. As long as I can kill you! Mixed Heavenly Vaults tone was still calm and unruffled. Really? No matter what, it cant change the fact that you are my loser. Jason said. Mixed Heavenly Vaults face finally showed anger. The words defeated were too harsh, but he had no way to refute. Without the life-saving means left to him by the ancestor of Mixed Vein, he would have been defeated long ago, and he might even have been killed. No matter what means are used, the one whoughs to the end is the winner! Mixed Heavenly Vault spoke, and another pill engraved with Dao patterns flew out of his simple ring, and he swallowed it. In an instant, Mixed Heavenly Vaults own injuries were healing rapidly, and its original aura became stronger again, not much different from the beginning. Suffer death! Mixed Heavenly Vault shouted coldly, and with a movement of his body, he attacked Jason. boom! Mixed Heavenly Vault punched, and the punch flew across the air, killing Jason. The overwhelming power of the punch filled the air, and the power of life and death was erupting. Moreover, thatyer of light shield still enveloped him. Jason was angry and said coldly: I dont believe you cant break this turtle shell! I will break your turtle shell and then kill you! Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body condensed, and he rushed forward, urging Heaven Fists punch. The punch flew across the air, containing a fist as thick as a mountain. The power of the fist was Gods are erupting, sting into the Mixed Heavenly Vault. boom! The two punched each other, and Jason suddenly realized that the power of his boxing waspletely isted by the light shield and could not harm Mixed Heavenly Vault at all. However, Mixed Heavenly Vaults boxing power also impacted Jason. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body erupted with bright light, and he withstood the impact of the Mixed Heavenly Vault fist. Even so, the energy and blood in his body were still churning. Mixed Heavenly Vault evolves fist movements, and the shadows of fists appear all over the sky. Theyers of shadows of boxing envelop Jason like a vast ocean. Jason roared angrily, Green Dragon Emperor Energy swept through the air, and the power of the boxing burst shook the sky, and he continued to attack. finallyC With a bang, Jason and Mixed Heavenly Vault separated. Mixed Heavenly Vault was unscathed, as always, his injuries were almost back to normal, and the look in his eyes was extremely cold. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body turned dim, and blood began to bleed from the corners of his mouth. No matter how much he punches or attacks, he cant shake the light shield. However, the power of Mixed Heavenly Vaults boxing is constantly impacting him. No matter how defiant his Green Dragons Golden Body is, Under the impact again and again, he couldnt bear it. Jason took a deep breath and stared deeply at the Mixed Heavenly Vault. He was thinking about how to break the situation. The only way to break the situation was to break the light shield of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. The question is, how to break it? The power of this order and rules cannot be shaken by his current strength. Chapter 2425 I have a Fist of the Gods Jason, dont resist, just hold on! Old Mr. Miller shouted. Old Mr. Miller knows the situation on Jasons side. He can sense that the light shield on the Mixed Heavenly Vault has order and rules. This is scary. This kind of order and rules has surpassed the level of Immortality. You actually forced the young master to waste a rune refined by our ancestors. You all deserve to die! Mixed Heavenly Vault spoke, his tone extremely angry and filled with resentment. As the protector of the Mixed Heavenly Vault, he ultimately watched the Mixed Heavenly Vault being forced to the point where he inspired the runes refined by the ancestor of Mixed Vein to save his life. It can be said that he cannot escape the me. If Old Mr. Miller cannot be left waiting for the enemy, then return to The Celestial RealmMixed Vein and he will be punished. Its you who deserve to die! Old man, lets see how I kill you! Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly. He was angry, and his blood surged. The Innate Energy was filling the air, and the permeating immortal pressure continued to be strong. Although it was half-indestructible, Old Mr. Millers immortal energy was filling the air. The power is no weaker than that of ordinary Immortality strong men. Great Thunder God Fist! Old Mr. Miller shouted angrily, and evolved his fist. The fist contained the power of thunder, shaking the void. The thunder was like fire, and thunder was generated in the void. It contained a wisp of immortal power, and he suppressed the attack. Mixed Hongyu. God of Chaos fist, burst into the air! Mixed Hongyu also drank coldly, and frantically activated his Source Force. The high-level power of Immortality was surging, sweeping through the air, and facing Old Mr. Millers fist. boom! The fists of the two collided fiercely in the void, erupting with shocking power. The immortal power erupted from the fists of the two collided together, forming an energy storm. The excitement spread in all directions. As soon as this punch fell, Old Mr. Millers heaven-reaching fist power once again prated the world, and once again suppressed Mixed Hongyu with unrivaled power. The golden fist light shines brightly in the sky, causing the heaven and earth to tremble. It contains a power that reaches the sky, showing a kind of detachment and confidence at the peak of the fist intention. One after another, the sky-reaching fists stretched across the sky, crushing the world and sweeping the sky. The bright fist light seemed to be the only thing in this world, and the fist image seemed to form a kind of Tao, suppressing the sky and suppressing Mixed Hongyu. Roar! Mixed Hongyu roared again and again, and he punched one after another, and the immortal high-level power also exploded crazily, hitting the suppressed Tongtian Fist Intent again and again. boom! boom! boom! The two fists struck one after another, and they became entangled in each other. Kick, kick, kick! When the shadow of the fist that covered the sky fell and the two figures separated, they saw that Mixed Hongyus face was pale and his aura had weakened. Formation Arctic! Old Mr. Miller activated March Arctic, and in an instant, he was in front of Mixed Hongyu, bursting out the Formation Arctic from Nine Characters Fist. Arrays were formed in the void, forming lines of formations that blocked Mixed Hongyu and imprisoned the space where he was. Are you trying to trap me even with this mere formation? Mixed Hongyu sneered, and his fist light containing immortal high-level power bombarded upwards, destroying the intertwined formations in the sky, and he rushed out, getting rid of the shackles of Formation Arctic. Extention Arctic! Taking advantage of this gap, Old Mr. Miller hase to kill him. This time, Old Mr. Miller used the extremely rare Extention Arctic fist seal. At that moment, all the monstrous air and blood power from Old Mr. Miller merged into Extention Arctic Fist. Now Old Mr. Miller is half-indestructible, and his qi and blood have also transformed, bing extremely powerful. As the power of qi and blood merges into the fist seal, a violent, domineering, and powerful force emerges. Great power is surging. I have a Fist of the Gods! Old Mr. Millers roaring voice resounded throughout the world and echoed throughout the battlefield. A sky-reaching fist light appeared in the sky. It was a golden fist light that appeared in the void, and theplete fist power covered the sky above the entire Ninth City battle zone, allowing all the soldiers in the Ninth City battle zone to see it. The great avenues of heaven and earth are manifested, and the lines of the Tao are intertwined, with the mighty power of heaven and earth blessing this punch. This is Roberts punch, and it is also a punch that reaches the sky! Tao exhausted the secrets of boxing and evolved to the ultimate in boxing. With one punch, he became the only existence in the world! This punch was driven by the majestic force gathered by the Extention Arctic Fist. Therefore, the power of this punch made the entire void tremble, and the space was annihted. The power of the sky-high fist was like a torrent. Sweeping and engulfing Mixed Hongyu. Mixed Hongyu was immediately stunned. He was stunned for a moment, and then an indescribable feeling of panic rose from the depths of his heart. His entire body was covered by the power of this punch. What made him even more horrified was that he was vaguely aware that this punch posed a fatal threat to him. No! I am immortal, I will not be defeated! Break it for me! Mixed Hongyu roared, his face ferocious, he burst out his strongest boxing crazily, Source Force also swept out crazily, turning into an immortal high-level force, condensed in his boxing force, with all his strength He took action and faced the punch that suppressed the world! Boom! The deafening sound of boxing strikes echoed through everyones hearts. Everyone immediately saw that the sky and the earth seemed to have be the only fist that could crush the fist of Mixed Hongyu with a devastating momentum. Then the power of this punch was like breaking a bamboo, and it continued to kill. At Mixed Hongyus With horrified eyes, this punch hit him. boom! As soon as the punchnded, Mixed Hongyu flew out immediately. Wow! A mouthful of blood spat out, Mixed Hongyus face turned pale, and Immortalitys body cracked, suffering a fatal blow. What shocked Mixed Hongyu even more was that the punch of Old Mr. Miller struck at the source of his Cultivation. The sharp and domineering immortal power contained in the punch forcibly smashed his body. The essence of Cultivation was torn apart, causing him to suffer more injuries. Even though Mixed Hongyu has reached Immortality, his body is immortal and his origin is immortal, he is unable to heal his injuries quickly. Plop! Mixed Hongyu fell to the ground. He was not dead, but he had been severely injured. Old Mr. Miller came to kill him again. When he activated Extention Arctic, his energy and blood were greatly consumed, but he took a Qi and Blood Pill in time, and the energy of his energy and blood was recovering. Old man, go to hell! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, his fists were in the air, his fists were full of force, and he attacked Mixed Hongyu with unrivaled momentum. Old Mr. Miller has already seen that against Immortality strong men, hurting their physical bodies has little effect, so all the punches he evolved are directed towards the Cultivation source of Mixed Hongyu.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As long as Mixed Hongyus Cultivation origin is broken, Mixed Hongyu will die even if he is an Immortality strongman! Chapter 2426 Awakening the Sword Spirit The power of the fist is overwhelming and the intention of the fist is horizontal and vertical. One after another golden fist light came to attack and kill, crushing the air, and attacking Mixed Hongyu with the force of thunder. The fierce and killing momentum contained in the fist intention was extremely powerful, and a ray of The immortal power shakes the sky. ahC Mixed Hongyu opened his mouth and roared, his face full of unwillingness and endless resentment. Of course, Mixed Hongyu would not sit still and wait for death. He directly burned his own essence and used all his strength. The immortal high-level power erupted from his fists was boiling. He followed his fists and bombarded forward, facing Old Mr. Millers punch came to suppress the attack. Boom! The sound of fist strikes resounded throughout the world, deafening. Mixed Hongyus stubborn resistance did not have much effect. In the punches of Old Mr. Miller, there were fist shadows that hit him heavily. The wisp of energy contained in the punches The immortal power followed his fist intention and sted into his Cultivation origin. Cracks immediately appeared in the origin of Mixed Hongyus Cultivation. As Old Mr. Millers punches continued to attack, in the endC boom! Mixed Hongyus Cultivation roots were overwhelmed and eventually fell apart. Mixed Hongyu also flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground. He kept coughing up blood in his mouth, his body twitched, and his Cultivation breath disappeared quickly, and he could no longer survive. Trash, you still talk about immortality! Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly. He looked towards Jason, moved and immediately surrounded him. Arent you crazy? Why are you running away? Come and fight me head-on! Mixed Heavenly Vault spoke, his eyes were cold, and he continued to evolve his fist and fighting skills, chasing Jason to kill. Jason did not fight the Mixed Heavenly Vault head-on. He activated March Arctic and kept avoiding it. Sometimes he couldnt escape, so he just used a few moves with the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vault has always had a light shield on its body, which Jason cannot break at all. Under such circumstances, avoiding its edge is the best choice. He will not foolishly fight Mixed Heavenly Vault, that is asking for death. I want to see how long you can hide. No matter where you escape, I will hunt you down, in the sky and on the earth! I will st you and crush you!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The voice of Mixed Heavenly Vault sounded cold. His tone sounded extremely resentful. As the genius of The Celestial Realm, he was beaten back by Jason. In the end, he was able to suppress Jason by being inspired by the runes refined by Hunyuan Ancestor. This is equivalent to him using external force, not his own strength. Naturally, he is unwilling to ept it. Only by killing Jason can he calm down his anger. Take off your turtle shell and let each of you rely on your strength to see if I dont blow you away. Jasons voice came with a hint of disdain. snort! Mixed Heavenly Vault snorted coldly. He activated his body skills and continued to chase and punch. He blocked and sted Jason again and again. boom! At this time, a sky-reaching fist light came to kill. It contained a wisp of immortal power, wrapped in the power of the fist, and bombarded the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vault sensed it. He was fearless and punched directly forward, sting towards the sky-reaching fist light. boom! The fists struck and exploded with earth-shattering power. Old Mr. Millers fist came over and hit Mixed Heavenly Vault, but the light of the fist was also blocked by the light shield. Even if Old Mr. Miller punched with all his strength, he still couldnt shake the light shield. It only caused dense order rules to appear on the light shield. What the hell is this? Old Mr. Miller was surprised. Jasons figure appeared, he was breathing slightly, and said: Old man, you are finally here. Dont you boast that you are unparalleled in boxing? Then this guys turtle shell is handed over to you, you blow him up. I%%&&@@@ Old Mr. Miller had a dark face and wanted to curse. He had already tested it with his punch just now. He could not break through the light shield of the Mixed Heavenly Vault, and the rules of order that emerged were beyond his power. In Old Mr. Millers view, he must at least break through to the high level of Immortality before he can possibly break the light shield that contains the rules of order. Old man, hold on, Ill take a rest. Jason said. At this time, Mixed Heavenly Vault came over again. After seeing this, Old Mr. Miller had no choice but to punch forward, hitting Mixed Heavenly Vault with a series of punches. Mixed Heavenly Vault was unable to withstand Old Mr. Millers punches, and his figure kept falling back and was knocked back by the force. However, protected by the light shield, he was unscathed and uninjured. The power contained in Mixed Heavenly Vaults punch was able to impact Old Mr. Miller, but with Old Mr. Millers current Sixth Golden Body, the impact of Mixed Heavenly Vaults boxing power could not What impact can it have. However, this method cannotst long. Old Mr. Millers continuous punches will also consume the Source Force, and he will still be exhausted in the end. Jason, you should think of a way, how to break this turtles shield? Old Mr. Miller said loudly. Dont worry, Im just trying to figure it out. Jason responded, finally able to take a breath. Jason stared at the Mixed Heavenly Vault with squinted eyes. He didnt expect that Old Mr. Millers punches could not shake the light shield at all. If this continues, Old Mr. Millers Source Force will be continuously consumed, and the situation will not be optimistic by then. So how to break the situation? How to blow this guys turtle shell open? Jason thought hard, is there anything on him that is so powerful that it can destroy the light shield of Mixed Heavenly Vault? After thinking about it, an idea suddenly shed in Jasons mindC Emperor of Man Sword Spirit! There is a ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit dormant in his body, which has been nourishing and recovering. If you can awaken the ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit in your body, you can even control this ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit. With the sharp edge of the Emperor of Man sword spirit that can cut through the heaven and earth, it can break through this guys light shield. Shield? The key is, how to awaken this Emperor of Man sword spirit? Jason thought, and he immediately had a clue C the original sword energy! Condensing enough original sword energy to nourish the Emperor of Man sword spirit, the Emperor of Man sword spirit will also wake up. Thinking of this, Jason immediately ran the Sword Cultivation Technique in Taishang Technique. Jason ran the Sword Cultivation Technique, and his own Green Dragon Emperor Energy continuously condensed into streams of original sword energy, which were generated in his body. When the condensed original sword energy umted to a certain amount, a suction force suddenly came, and the original sword energy he condensed immediately disappeared and was swallowed up. Now, with the fusion of Jasons two Innate Energys, his Green Dragon Emperor Energy is of extremely high grade, and the condensed original sword energy is a peerless tonic for sword spirits. Therefore, Jason soon sensed the existence of the Emperor of Man sword spirit, which seemed to be vaguely emerging. Jason was overjoyed and quickly continued to activate the Sword Cultivation Technique to condense more Innate Energy for the Emperor of Man sword spirit to absorb. Chapter 2427 Conditions! Jasons Green Dragon Emperor Energy is extremely pure and powerful. In terms of the quality of Innate Energy, no one in The Human Realm canpare with Jason. You know, Jasons previous Green Dragons Breath or The spirit of the emperor, taken individually, are the ones that surpass The Human Realm. After the fusion of these two top-level Innate Energy, they learn from each others strengths,plement each other, and reach a higher level. Therefore, when Jason used the Green Dragon Emperor Energy to condense the original sword energy, he could imagine how pure and powerful the original sword energy was. The energy contained in it was extremely majestic and pure. It was even better to be the Emperor of What Man Sword Spirit needs. Jason condensed another stream of original sword energy. After umting to a certain level, he was swallowed up by the Emperor of Man sword spirit again. At this point, the Emperor of Man sword spirit was no longer silent and began to appear active, rotating around the origin of Jasons Cultivation. Jason was overjoyed when he saw the Emperor of Man sword spirit emerge. The next question is how to control this Emperor of Man sword spirit? boom! At this time, the battle between Old Mr. Miller and Mixed Heavenly Vault is still going on. Old Mr. Millers fist reaches the sky, and the brilliant fist force copses into the sky. It contains a wisp of immortal power, tearing the sky apart, and suppressing the Mixed Heavenly Vault with unparalleled power. It can be said that if the Mixed Heavenly Vault was not blocked by a light shield, he would not be able to withstand the fist of Old Mr. Miller. However, the Mixed Heavenly Vault has ayer of turtle shell protection. No matter how powerful Old Mr. Millers fist is, he still cannot break through thisyer of light mask. At most, thisyer of light mask can protect him. Rules of order emerged on the surface of the shield. Unfortunately, the rules of order have gone far beyond the scope of Old Mr. Millers boxing power. If his power level is not reached, he will not be able to break through thisyer of light shield. In this way, Mixed Heavenly Vault can be said to be unscrupulous. He is not afraid of Old Mr. Millers punches. He keeps punching and counterattacking Old Mr. Miller, constantly consuming Old Mr. Millers Source Force. At the end of the battle, Old Mr. Miller felt that ying Mixed Heavenly Vault was much more difficult than ying Mixed Hongyu, and consumed even more Source Force. Jason, have youe up with a solution? If there is no solution, youll have to carry it first. Im tired. Old Mr. Miller asked loudly. Hurry, hurry! Jason responded. Old Mr. Millers face turned dark when he heard this. Jasons tone sounded obviously perfunctory. In fact, Jason is actively trying tomunicate with the Emperor of Man sword spirit. Sword Spirit, Sword Spirit Master Sword Spirit, can you hear me? Do you still have spiritual awareness? How about we make a deal? Jason shouted in his mind. That wisp of sword spirit revolved around his Cultivation origin, with a vague spiritual fluctuation, but Jason didnt dare to wonder whether this wisp of Emperor of Man sword spirit could stillmunicate. Magical weapons like the Human Emperor Technique are able to connect with their masters mind andmunicate with them when they are born with a weapon spirit. But this ray of sword spirit is obviously iplete, and Jason is not the ancient Emperor of Man, so he has no confidence that he canmunicate with this ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit. Sure enough, even after Jason called out, there was still no response from the Emperor of Man sword spirit. Jason then thought about it and pped his forehead suddenly, thinking that he was really stupid. This sword spirit has a spirit, so it should bemunicated with thoughts. Of course, shouting like this will not have any effect. Jason immediately put his mind into contact with the Emperor of Man sword spirit. The power of his mind fluctuated, transmitting his thoughts to the Emperor of Man sword spirit. Sure enough, Jasonsmunication with his mind finally worked. The Emperor of Man sword spirit no longer revolved around the origin of Cultivation. It stopped and turned into a sword shadow about an inch long. The sword trembled slightly, as if it had a sense of confusion. Jason sensed it, and he sighed secretly. Sure enough, the sword spirit was iplete, and its spirituality or IQ had also dropped a lot. It would be difficult tomunicate. Jason could only convey his thoughts to the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit again and again through his own thoughts. Master Sword Spirit, can you help me once? Let me use your power to attack? This is basically what Jasons thoughts conveyed. Because it is a thought, it can transmit countless past thoughts in an instant, stimting the Emperor of Man sword spirit again and again, stimting its spirituality, and making it understand what Jason wants to convey. Aftermunicating with his thoughts again and again, this Emperor of Man sword spirit seemed to have some enlightenment and understood what Jason wanted to convey. However, this ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit did not recover enough spirituality, and it could not convey its thoughts to Jason.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I saw this ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit trembling, as if it was resisting, or asking for some conditions. What do you mean? Negotiate terms with me? Jason was a little confused, but thinking about it, this ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit only resides in his body. He is not the ancient Emperor of Man, so he cannot control this ray of sword spirit. Unless he is in danger, this ray of sword spirit may attack, but other times this ray of sword spirit will not be allowed to be used by him. Therefore, if we really want to negotiate conditions, that is understandable. You help me, and I will condense the original sword energy for you every day. Thats it, dont you need to replenish it? Jasons thoughts were conveyed, and at the same time he condensed a source of sword energy. If you dont cooperate with me and help me at critical moments, then I wont be able to condense the original sword energy in the future. Do you think its easy for me to condense the original sword energy? That also consumes Innate Energy. How can there be a free lunch in the world? If you dont cooperate, you can find someone else to store it. I cant serve you. Jasons thoughts passed on a bunch of information, and he didnt care whether the Emperor of Man sword spirit understood what he meant. Anyway, he passed on his thoughts. Buzz! The Emperor of Man sword spirit was trembling rapidly, blooming with wisps of golden sword light. SuddenlyC Whoosh! This ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit suddenly shed away and disappeared into Jasons right arm. At that moment, Jason felt that his right arm was different. He could clearly sense the existence of that ray of sword spirit. Moreover, this ray of sword spirit was already connected with his mind. It was as if the armmanded him. As long as he moved his mind, it would move. It can activate this Emperor of Man sword spirit to manifest and attack and kill the enemy. Fuck, is it done? Jasons face was startled, and then a burst of ecstasy filled his heart. He really didnt expect to convince the Emperor of Man sword spirit so easily. It seems that this sword spirit is also a foodie. As long as it is provided with food, it will be obedient. Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller. He could see that Old Mr. Miller was ying very hard, and his Innate Energy consumption had also dropped a lot. Jason rushed over immediately and said, Old man, please step back and rest first, and I will stop him. Have you thought of a solution? Old Mr. Miller asked. not yet! Jason replied. Youre such a loser, Old Mr. Miller cursed. Ill stop him. Old Mr. Miller, youre so awesome. You can find a way to do it. Jason said with a dark face. Hahaha! This shield was refined by our ancestors. If you dont have the strength to create it, you cant even think of breaking it! Mixed Heavenly Vaultughed, looking extremely proud. Jason also secretly sneered at the corner of his mouth, thinking that he would let you seeter why the flowers are so red! Chapter 2428 One sword shocks all directions (1) You little insect from the lower world, you have angered me, you must die! Mixed Heavenly Vault shouted coldly, and he rushed forward without any exnation, activating Mixed Veins most powerful fist. The peak power of life and death was surging, bursting out along with his fist, crushing the air, and bombarding Jason. Its just using external force. If you have the guts to take off your turtle shell, lets see if I dont blow you up! The Celestial Realm genius is nothing more than that in my eyes! Jason faced tit for tat, and when faced with Mixed Heavenly Vaults punch, he also struck with all his strength. His own Sunling Bloodline boiled, sweeping through the air and covering the world. boom! The fists of the two people collided together, erupting with shocking power, and the power of the boxing was colliding fiercely. However, Jasons boxing power is ineffective against Mixed Heavenly Vault, and cannot shake the light shield of Mixed Heavenly Vault at all. On the contrary, Mixed Heavenly Vaults fists struck, and the peak power of life and death hit Jason, knocking him back continuously. Mixed Heavenly Vault sneered, with murderous intent in his eyes. He rushed towards Jason, and the fists he unleashed became even more fierce. Fist shadows flew across the sky, and the sky was blocked by fists, which bombarded Jason. Roar! Jason roared angrily, and he also exploded with fists, constantly bombarding forward, resisting Mixed Heavenly Vaults punches to kill. boom! boom! A deafening sound of fist strikes came, shaking the void. Jason did not dodge at all. Under the bombardment of such high-intensity fists, he obviously suffered the counter-shock of Mixed Heavenly Vaults boxing power. With a bang, Jasons whole body was blown away, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Mixed Heavenly Vault was overjoyed when he saw this. He moved and chased Jason. In his opinion, this is the best opportunity to kill Jason. Old Mr. Millers face changed after seeing this. He originally thought that Jason would rely on March Arctic to roam and fight with Mixed Heavenly Vault, but who knew that this kid was actually fighting against Mixed Heavenly Vault. Is Jason stupid? You know that the light shield of the Mixed Heavenly Vault cannot be broken, but you still want to resist? Whoosh! Mixed Heavenly Vaults speed was very fast, killing him in an instant. At the same time, he activated Mixed Veins strongest fist, and the overwhelming Breath of Mixed Elements swept across it, turning into the rolling tide of Power of Mixed Elements, condensing a shocking fist. Shadow, when the sky is empty, he kills Jason. Ill fight you! Jason shouted, looking like he was going to fight the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Old Mr. Miller became anxious when he saw it. He immediately rushed over and yelled: Jason, are you crazy? Get out of the way! Mixed Heavenly Vault felt happy. He wished that Jason would fight with him. If Jason kept dodging, it would be difficult for him to chase him. Fight? Why are you fighting with me? Just suffer death! Mixed Heavenly Vault sneered, his punches were alreadying down from the air, and he was ready to seriously injure Jason with one punch. At this moment, a sneer appeared at the corner of Jasons mouth. Mixed Heavenly Vault still took the bait. Jason pretended to be cowardly from the beginning and did not activate the Emperor of Man sword spirit immediately because he was afraid that it would arouse the alert of Mixed Heavenly Vault and something might happen. As the young master of Mixed Vein, Mixed Heavenly Vault must have many cards. If Mixed Heavenly Vault is prepared in advance, the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit may not really be able to hurt him. Therefore, he has to wait until this moment, when Mixed Heavenly Vault puts down all its guard and thinks it can kill him, then he will surprise Mixed Heavenly Vault with an unexpected blow! Jason activated the Soldier Arctic in Nine Characters Fist, and he attacked Mixed Heavenly Vault with his right hand. When Mixed Heavenly Vaults fist came over, Jasons eyes suddenly burst with a fierce fighting spirit, and he roared angrily. When emptyC Emperor of Man sword, cut! Jasons voice rang through the air, and a majestic and heavy pressure emerged from his body. It was extremely powerful and oppressive for nine days. The phantom of the green dragon stretched across the sky, and the sound of the dragons roar was endless, shaking the nine heavens. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was pushed to the extreme, the golden light was bright, a touch of cyan charm flowed through it, and there was only the divine power of a young man. ugh! With a thought in Jasons mind, the Emperor of Man sword spirit dormant in his right arm materialized and turned into the shadow of a golden sword, held in Jasons hand. The sword shadow of Emperor of Man appears again! Although Jason doesnt know any sword techniques, he has the same lineage of Cultivation. Whether its boxing or kendo, they all have something inmon. Jason uses Soldier Arctic to activate the Emperor of Man sword shadow. A sword shed across the air, shing towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault! Boom! This time, the sky and the earth lost color, the wind and clouds surged, the order and rules of the avenue appeared, and a magnificent and boundless emperors pressure suppressed the world, causing the heaven and earth to shake, causing thews of the avenue to appear in the sky. A golden sword light wrapped with the power of opening the sky, shed straight down, breaking through the void, as if it was going to split the heaven and earth into two halves! In the world, this sword is the only one that exists! Brilliant, dazzling, zing, and mighty! A ray of sword power is enough to stir up nine Heavenly Wind clouds! At this moment, all battlefields in the Land of the Divine Fallen seemed to pause. Everyones eyes were filled with the sharp edge of this sword, and it seemed that this sword was the only one that existed in their eyes. First City, the main battle zone. Saint Marie was stunned and her face was nk. Looking at the golden sword light that cut across the world, her beautiful and ethereal face was first shocked and then surprised. She opened her mouth and murmured: Emperor of Man sword! This is the Emperor of Man sword? The Emperor of Man sword, the divine weapon of the ancient Emperor of Man? How is this possible? Isnt the ancient Emperor of Man dead? Isnt his divine weapon broken? How can there still be one? The sword power of Emperor of Man appears?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leitu was horrified, her face changed drastically, and her whole body became frightened. The Emperor of Man sword reappears, what does this mean? Red Ghost was also pale, and even his body was trembling under the ray of sword power. Old Mr. Miller was shocked. He was originally going to rush over to help Jason resolve the crisis. Who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, Jason would be holding a golden sword shadow and shing horizontally with his sword, rming all directions and erupting with such terrifying sword power! As for Mixed Heavenly Vault, his face was already pale, his whole body was horrified, and he felt a strong sense of fear covered by the shadow of death. The Mixed Heavenly Vault sensed it, and the terrifying rules of order shed on the sword light, exuding a ray of divine power. The momentum was like the return of the ancient Emperor of Man, suppressing the nine heavens and ten earth. How can he stop it? No! Mixed Heavenly Vault roared, he activated his own origin crazily, and his body retreated rapidly. If you dont retreat, you will really die! ugh! At this time, the Emperor of Man sword shadow held by Jason had already been shed down with one sword strike. Click! The originally indestructible light shield on Mixed Heavenly Vault shattered as the Emperor of Mans sword shed down. Huntians body was retreating, but he had no time to retract his right fist arm. The edge of the Emperor of Mans sword shed all the way down and chopped off Mixed Heavenly Vaults right arm. Poof! Blood spattered and Mixed Heavenly Vaults entire right arm was severed. Chapter 2429 One sword shocks all directions (2) Emperor of Mans sword shadow crosses the sky, shocking all directions with his sword! Even Mixed Heavenly Vaultsyer of light shield intertwined with order rules could not withstand the power of this sword. Under the fierce sword light, thisyer of light shield was broken, and the right side of Mixed Heavenly Vault The arm was cut off and fell to the ground. ahC Mixed Heavenly Vaults shrill screams resounded throughout the world. He staggered back, his face pale, and his face was full of panic. He never dreamed that Jason could activate the Emperor of Man sword shadow. The Emperor of Man sword is an ancient divine weapon. How can it be resisted by his light shield? Arent you crazy? Keep going crazy for me! Jason spoke coldly, his sharp eyes fixed on Mixed Heavenly Vault. He rushed forward again, holding the Emperor of Man sword shadow, to hunt down Mixed Heavenly Vault. At this timeC boom! A mark on Mixed Heavenly Vault exploded, and a pressure that dominated the world appeared, crushing the sky and causing the entire void to shake. A pressure of creation swept across, destroying the world and destroying the earth. The entire Ancient Battlefield was vaguely unstable, and the entire ground was shaking, as if the end wasing. The image of the Emperor of Man sword in Jasons hand sensed huge pressure. The sword spirit suddenly broke free from Jasons control and turned into a golden sword spanning the sky and earth in the void. It shed across the sky and killed with one sword. In the air, the sharp sword light cut open the space in this area, filled with endless imperial power, and shed horizontally towards the space where the Mixed Heavenly Vault was located. A vague figure appeared in front of Mixed Heavenly Vault, and suddenly punched out, facing the Emperor of Man sword that was shing straight down! boom! The terrifying sound came, the sky copsed and the earth shattered, shocking peoples hearts. The light of the Emperor of Man sword spirit dimmed, and the aura of the phantom was also weakening. The phantom nced at the Emperor of Man sword spirit, and then at the injured Mixed Heavenly Vault. There was a faint cold snort, and the phantom suddenly lifted up the Mixed Heavenly Vault, and it split into the air in an instant. . It seems that the phantom left the Ancient Battlefield with the Mixed Heavenly Vault and returned to The Celestial Realm. Buzz! The Emperor of Man sword spirit trembled slightly, turned into a golden light and sank into Jasons body, bing silent again. It seems that the blow between the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit and the phantom just now caused great damage to the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit. But Jason is not worried. At worst, if he concentrates the original sword energy a few more times in the future, he will be able to recover the Emperor of Man sword spirit. As for the failure to kill Mixed Heavenly Vault, this indeed made Jason feel a little regretful, but he also knew that when the mark of Mixed Heavenly Vault was broken and the phantom appeared, he would definitely be unable to kill him. But this battle was still fruitful. He killed Mixed Hongyu, a strong Immortality man, and seriously injured Mixed Heavenly Vault. The rewards dont stop there. Jason walked over and picked up the broken arm of Mixed Heavenly Vault. There was an ancient ring on one finger of the broken arm, which was the Storage Ring of Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vaults arm was severed and the Storage Ring was also left behind. He had no chance to take his severed arm back. Big money! Jason grinned. With Mixed Heavenly Vaults status in Mixed Vein, there must be a lot of treasures in this Storage Ring. But now is not the time to check these treasures, the battle in the entire Ancient Battlefield is not over yet. Old Mr. Miller, go to First City and help Saint Marie and the others kill the enemy! Jason said to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller is already half-indestructible and is fully capable of fighting against the Immortality powerhouses. Saint Marie is being entangled by two top Immortality powerhouses. Old Mr. Miller can also help if hees over. Old Mr. Miller came back to his senses after hearing Jasons cry. He was really shocked just now. First, the sword shadow of the Emperor of Man appeared, and then the mark on the Mixed Heavenly Vault exploded, and a statue containing the power of creation emerged. The shadow of pressure. Fortunately, Emperor of Mans sword shadow shed horizontally, causing a certain amount of damage to the phantom. Otherwise, who in the entire battlefield could stop it? Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason. He really didnt expect that Jason had the secret of the Emperor of Mans sword shadow. This kid has hidden deep enough. Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller no longer hesitated. With a movement of his body, he activated March Arctic and immediately headed towards the main battle area of First City. Jason put away the Storage Ring from the Mixed Heavenly Vault. He raised his eyes and stared at Xiongtu, who was still fighting Kong. Kong and Xiongtu can be said to be rivals in chess. There is not much difference in strength between the two, and it is extremely difficult to kill each other. At this moment, both of them were seriously injured. Kong was covered in blood, his body was cracked in many ces, his bones were exposed, and his body was dpidated, but his fighting spirit did not diminish and was still extremely strong. Xiongtu was simr, and his injuries were also serious. But now, Xiongtu had begun to retreat and wanted to escape. Xiongtu has sensed that Mixed Hongyu, the powerful Immortality, has been killed. Mixed Heavenly Vault was wounded and taken away. If he stays, he will inevitably die. With this thought, Xiongtu was also extremely decisive. He burned his own essence and blood fiercely, bursting out the most powerful Power of Mixed Elements. He punched out, and the power of the punch suddenly became extremely powerful, covering Kong. Roar! Kong roared loudly, he was fearless, he gathered his life and death power, rushed forward with his fist, and faced the power of Xiongtus punch. With a bang, Kongs figure was knocked back by Xiongtus punch that burned his own essence and blood. Xiongtu seized this opportunity and turned around to escape. Xiongtu was really scared. He thought that this time Mixed Hongyu would dominate the battle, and Mixed Heavenly Vault, a peerless genius, woulde to kill the enemy. He would be able to annihte a mere Ninth City in a snap. Who would have thought that the final situation would be reversed in this way. His side suffered a heavy defeat. There was no way to fight this battle. If he didnt escape, people would die. Just when Xiongtu turned around and was about to escape, suddenlyC ugh! A Sword of the Emperor was chopped down in the air! The phantom of the Sword of the Emperor spans the sky and the earth. It contains the sword light that reaches the sky. It shines in the sky and fills the air with a monstrous pressure. It dominates the world and kills Xiongtu! This sword is too fast! It was so fast that Xiongtu couldnt react at all. He turned around and faced Jasons evolved Sword of the Emperor. No! Xiongtu opened his mouth and burst into a roar of grief, anger and despair. He had no time to resist or dodge, it was all too fast andpletely beyond his expectation. Furthermore, with his current serious injury, he could not withstand the power of this sword.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ugh! The Sword of the Emperor shed down from Xiongtus head, causing blood to ssh and stir in the air. Xiongtus whole body was almost split into two, and he fell in a pool of blood, dying with his eyes open. Jasons eyes darkened, looking at the Ninth City Forbbiden Land soldiers who were still fighting, and he shouted loudlyC All warriors, listen, kill the enemy! Kill all the enemy forces in The Celestial Realm! Themander of the enemy forces in The Celestial Realm has been killed. This is a good opportunity to annihte all the enemy forces in The Celestial Realm. Kill them all! Chapter 2430 The Human Realm The Prodigy’s Battle Jasons shouting voice spread throughout the war zone, and the Forbbiden Land soldiers in Ninth City were all excited. In an instant, their momentum was like a rainbow, their morale was high, and the murderous aura was gathering and condensing together, with overwhelming power. kill! Charge up and kill them all! The enemymander is dead, counterattack, full counterattack, kill them all! In the main battle area, all the soldiers of Ninth City roared with murderous intent and deafening power. Feng led the Forbbiden Land warriors tounch a strong attack and counterattack. Feng also possesses the strength of the Quasi life and death realm. With the enemy strongmen such as Mixed Hongyu and Xiongtu being killed, these The Celestial Realm warriors on the field can be said to be The leaderless group, coupled with the death of theirmander in battle, had a huge impact on them. The soldiers of The Celestial Realm had already lost their fighting spirit and were like a piece of loose sand. The Forbbiden Land soldiers led by Feng became more and more courageous as they fought. They all charged and killed the enemy bravely. For a time, blood filled the air and blood flowed all over the ground. The enemy soldiers fell one after another. They were defeated like a mountain, unstoppable! An interception battle also broke out somewhere outside the main battle zone. Xikui and The Human Realm genius were about to encounter the soldiers of The Celestial Realms attack team and fought together. This battle was also extremely fierce. The Celestial Realms attack team was very strong, with two Quasi There are also three experts in the life and death realm who are close to the Quasi life and death realm, and there are quite a few who are at the peak of the divine realm. Purple Phoenix Saintess is divine and extraordinary. A true phoenix shadow appears in the sky, filled with strands of True Phoenix Breath. The pressure of the true phoenix sweeps across the heavens, leaving only an aura that dominates the ninth heaven. Nine-Turning Song Phoenix TechniqueZhu Feng Wu Luan Song! Purple Phoenix Saintess let out a soft drink, and she activated her fighting skills. The True Phoenix Power hovering in the virtual shadow of the true phoenix merged into Purple Phoenix Saintesss fist. She punched out, evolving The fist intention is like a phoenix dancing in the sky, but it contains an extremely powerful killing force. Mixed Sheng, who was fighting against Purple Phoenix Saintess, was shocked. As a beginner in the Quasi life and death realm, the Cultivation Realm was higher than Purple Phoenix Saintess, but he was unable to suppress Purple Phoenix Saintess. Even in the battle, he will be suppressed by the True Phoenix Power of Purple Phoenix Saintess and unable to withstand the attack of Purple Phoenix Saintess True Phoenix Power. God of Chaos punch, kill! Mixed Sheng was furious. Faced with the ultimate attack from Purple Phoenix Saintess, he had no choice but to fight it head on. boom! The two attacks collided with each other, erupting with earth-shattering power. The True Phoenix Power contained in Purple Phoenix Saintesss fist attack hit Mixed Sheng, abruptly breaking through Mixed Shengs evolved punch and knocking Mixed Sheng back. Dragon Coiling and Phoenix Standing! Purple Phoenix Saintess let out another soft drink, and she pursued the victory and killed Mixed Sheng. area on the other side. Wolf Boy is attacking and killing a quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman. Wolf Boy looks extremely brave, like a predatory Wolf Boy, filled with bloodthirsty murderous intent. The Wolf Boy bloodthirsty attribute of Wolf Boys own destiny exploded, and the permeating blood-colored aura shrouded this quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman. This strong man only felt that his blood and breath were like the gates had been opened. Like a valve, it was passing crazily, and his condition seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. Up to this point in the battle, this strong man was already scarred and in dire straits. kill! Wolf Boy suddenly let out a loud roar, and a powerful and violent Wolf Boy power gathered in his fist. Even the phantom of Wolf Boy that evolved at the end was integrated into his fist. Wolf Boy punched out instantly, and the punch he evolved turned into a blood wolf shadow. With the power of swallowing the air, it strangled the quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman. Roar! The quasi-Quasi life and death realm strongman sensed the big crisis. He roared angrily, and wildly activated his Source Force. He exploded with punches and moved forward in an attempt to kill Wolf Boy, who was full of killing and violent aura. He was able to resist a punch. HoweverC With a bang, Wolf Boys punch directly broke the punch of this strong man who was about to be in the Quasi life and death realm. The fist that turned into Wolf Boys shadow also hit this strong man. On his body, he directly exploded the Cultivation origin of this strong man. Poof! This quasi-quasi life and death realm expert opened his mouth and coughed up blood. He flew out and fell to the ground motionless. He was already dead. Wolf Boys eyes were filled with blood, and there was a sense of bloodthirst in them. Wolf Boy turned and looked at the entire battlefield, noticing that Xikui and the Sacred Son of Destruction were teaming up to fight Mixed Heavens. Mixed Heavens is powerful and is a mid-level expert in the Quasi life and death realm. He still has the upper hand against Xikui and the Sacred Son of Destruction alone. Whoosh! Wolf Boy moved and immediately attacked Mixed Heavens. Wolf Boy is not afraid that Mixed Heavens has reached the mid-level strength of Quasi life and death realm. In his eyes, the enemy is prey. No matter whether the prey is strong or not, he will pounce on it and take a bite. Therefore, Wolf Boys character, as well as his Cultivation destiny, are destined to be born for war, and are suitable for fighting on the battlefield. Stay patient, like the earth! Meditating deeply is like a secret! At this time, Benjis chanting voice came. He was activating The Earth Store Sutra. The Buddhas light on his body was strong, and a shadow of the Earth Store King appeared in the sky. It was extremely majestic from the front and suppressed this purgatory from the back. boom! Benji struck forward with a palm, containing endless Ksitigarbha power. This palm suppressed the air, like a five-fingered mountain, crushing the air and covering the opponent who was in the Quasi life and death realm. The quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman roared angrily. He punched out, shaking the air, and activated a wisp of life and death power to attack forward. boom! Benjis palm copsed, crushing the fist of the quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman, and knocking the opponent back with one palm. The quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman opened his mouth and coughed up blood. He was already Injury upon injury. Benjis face was expressionless, like the Earth Store King walking in the human world. He attacked again and killed this opponent who was in the Quasi life and death realm. Kirin Battle Technique!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Not far away, Roberts roar came. He activated the Kirin Battle Technique, and strands of Kirin Divine Power merged into his fist. He punched through the air, and a unicorn emerged from the fist. The phantom roared in the air and shook towards the opponent who was in the Quasi life and death realm. boom! This opponent who was close to the Quasi life and death realm also punched and attacked Robert. Roberts punch was like a rainbow, extremely powerful, and he suppressed the punch of this quasi-quasi life and death realm powerhouse, causing the opponent to retreat one after another. die! Robert shouted violently and punched one after another. A series of punches shed through the air, suppressing him forward with unparalleled power. It can be said that both Robert and Benji have a huge advantage, and it is only a matter of time before they kill each other. In other battlefields, Dark Phoniex, Emily, Marcel, Zack, Darcey and others are also fighting, attacking the enemys Extreme Realm Emperor. The breath of Dark Phoniex continued to be stronger during the battle. The Dark Origin Breath on his body became more pure and powerful, and the phantom of the Dark Phoenix became more realistic. Dark Phoniex looks like its about to break through, and its going to break through in battle, and once it breaks through, its going to be the Extreme Realm Emperor. Chapter 2431 Ninth City, a great victory! (one) boom! Dark Phoniex punched a strong Extreme Realm Emperor again, beating the opponent until he opened his mouth and coughed blood, and retreated one after another. Dark Phoniex has enough fighting experience, and her skills in closebat are extremely sophisticated. She immediately bullied her and used her murderous intent, not giving her opponent any chance to react. She hit this area with a series of killing moves. On the body of a strong man named Extreme Realm Emperor. boom! boom! The dull sound of fist strikes was heard, and the Extreme Realm Emperor fell to the ground and was killed. At this point, Dark Phoniex has extremely powerfully killed three Extreme Realm Emperor warriors from The Celestial Realm. This has made Dark Phoniexs own Cultivation momentum once again increase, and it is already on the verge of reaching the peak of the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. The barrier of Extreme Realm Emperor. Dark Phoniex did not deliberately suppress it. She gathered her strength and began to attack the barrier of the Extreme Realm Emperor. Only by bing stronger can you kill enemies better! In an instant, the aura of Dark PhoniexCultivation surged, and Laws of the Avatar faintly appeared, which was a precursor to breaking through. Emily sensed it, and she immediately said to Marcel and others: Dark Phoniex is going to break through,e and protect the way. Marcel and Zack immediately came over to kill him. Darcey also came, and Zack immediately activated the Terrain Formation, formed a formation in the void, blocked the sky, and imprisoned the The Celestial RealmExtreme Realm Emperor warriors who were chasing them. It can be said that Zacks Formation Way is extremely troublesome for these The Celestial Realm warriors. They are imprisoned by the Terrain Formation, which will be difficult to break for a while and are greatly restricted. At this time, Marcel, Emily, and Darceys coordinated killing moves often catch them off guard, causing them to be injured one after another, or even directly killed. With Marcel and othersing to protect the way, Dark Phoniex can safely break through the Cultivation Realm. She is attacking the Extreme Realm Emperor. If she breaks through in the battle, herbat power will inevitably be more powerful. The most intense battle on this battlefield was when Xikui teamed up with the Sacred Son of Destruction to fight against the Mixed Heavens. Xikui is at the beginning of the Quasi life and death realm. He has been promoted through fighting on the battlefield, so he has strong fighting ability and a strong enough body. Even so, under Mixed Heavens repeated suppressive attacks, Xikui was also seriously injured, with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. But Xikui never retreated or was afraid. His fighting spirit was as fierce as fire. He clenched his fists tightly and charged forward again. His arrogant fist smashed through the air and hit Mixed Heavens. The Sacred Son of Destruction was also injured, and the injury was not serious. After all, with the strength of the Extreme Realm Emperor, he was fighting against a strong man in the middle level of the Quasi life and death realm, and he was under a lot of pressure. But this kind of pressure is also what Sacred Son of Destruction wants.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He hopes to use this kind of pressure to break through his own limits. With this kind of pressure, he can break through the shackles of the Extreme Realm Emperor faster and impact the Quasi life and death realm! Quasi life and death realm, that also needs to be understood. As the name suggests, one needs to understand the secrets between life and death, so the more dangerous the battle, the more likely it is to inspire such insights. Ouch! At this time, a wolf howl came. A huge phantom of Wolf Boy appeared in the sky, and Wolf Boy came to kill him. He was extremely fast, and he arrived in a blink of an eye, carrying a violent and bloodthirsty power, and disyed the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punch. He struck Mixed Heavens with one punch. Another Extreme Realm Emperor bug! Damn it! Are you going to die one by one? Im going to kill you! Mixed Heavens was angry, and he was holding back his anger when he saw the Extreme Realm Emperor level of The Human Realm Tianjiaoing one after another and not paying attention to him, a strong man in the Quasi life and death realm. Although Mixed Heavens was furious, he did not dare to be careless at all. He could sense the bloodthirsty killing power contained in Wolf Boys fists. It was extremely terrifying and should not be underestimated at all. kill! Mixed Heavens opened his mouth and roared violently. His Source Force was erupting. The power of the Quasi life and death realm followed his fists and struck out rapidly. The fists containing the power of life and death struck across the air and turned into dense lines. The shadow of his fist rolled forward and attacked Xikui, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy! The war broke out again. With Wolf Boy joining the battle, the situation was immediately reversed, and some of the advantages Mixed Heavens had originally lost. Xikui faced him head-on. With his strength at the beginning of the Quasi life and death realm and his strong physique, he was able to resist Mixed Heavens offensive. The Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy attacked from both sides. The Sacred Son of Destruction is also a ruthless man, with an extremely tenacious fighting will. He condenses the Seal of Destruction, and the power of destruction surges crazily, bombarding Mixed Heavens again and again. Wolf Boy is full of a beast-like bloodiness. Under the impact of the life and death power of Mixed Heavens, he is coughing up blood at the corners of his mouth, but his fighting spirit has not diminished. On the contrary, the bloody murderous intent in his eyes is even more fierce. , he roared angrily, like a wolf howling, evolving into a one-hit-killing punch, and powerfully attacked forward. The three of them joined forces to suppress Mixed Heavens, and beat Mixed Heavens to the point where they were retreating steadily. This made Mixed Heavens feel extremely aggrieved and angry, but there was nothing they could do about it. boom! At this time, the heaven and earth roared and shook, and a powerful Extreme Realm Emperorw was intertwined in the void. The pure power of Laws of the Avatar gathered in the sky, causing the world to change. Dark Phoniex has broken through! Breaking through the realm caused the world to change color, and the power of the Laws of the Avatar intertwined and merged into her body, causing her Cultivation aura to rise rapidly, reaching the realm of Extreme Realm Emperor in one fell swoop. Immediately, a powerful and pure breath of the Gods breath filled her body, and the shadow of the dark phoenix that manifested in the sky became more realistic. A rich dark Source Force filled the air, shaking the sky. Dark Phoniex is running his skills, Source Force is flowing throughout his body, and he isprehending the Laws of the Avatar and the mystery of The Power of the Gods. For a strong man like Dark Phoniex, who has been fighting all year round, it is very simple and quick to control this power of divine rules when breaking through. Soon, Dark Phoniex was able to skillfully control her The Power of the Gods, and the fighting spirit in her eyes once again aroused. She gave a soft drink, moved her body, and charged forward to kill. boom! Dark Phoniex evolved into a fist, and the dark Source Force contained within it exploded. Now this Source Force has evolved into the most powerful The Power of the Gods, attacking a The Celestial Realm Extreme who was trapped by the Terrain Formation. Realm Emperor warrior. The warrior of The Celestial RealmExtreme Realm Emperor sensed the crisis. He roared angrily and tried to attack with all his strength. HoweverC With a bang, Dark Phoniexs fist came over and sted the opponents fist. The shadow of Dark Phoniex evolved from the fist and followed the fist to kill. From this The Celestial Realm warriors Passing through the chest, the Power of the Gods contained within also shattered the opponents internal organs. Kill with one hit! After Breaking the Realm of the Gods, Dark Phoniexsbat power has been greatly improved. Chapter 2432 Ninth City, a great victory! (two) As Dark Phoniex broke through the realm, the battle situation in the field quickly turned towards The Human Realms genius. Many Extreme Realm Emperor-level warriors in The Celestial Realm have been killed. Dark Phoniex took the lead. The dark Source Force surged, evolving the power of the Extreme Realm Emperor rules. Under the explosion of fists, with extremely fierce The momentum attacked each and every enemy soldier in The Celestial Realm. Zack activates Terrain Formation and uses Formation Way, which is also attacking and killing. Marcel connected with the awe-inspiring aura of heaven and earth, his momentum was upright, he was also evolving his fists, and he went up to kill in anger. Emily and Darcey are joining forces and are all involved in the battle in front of them. In such a fierce battle, Marcel and Zacks Cultivation auras were all settling down, and they were all building up their strength in preparation for the attack on the Extreme Realm Emperor. It can be said that after this battle in Ancient Battlefield, they all have great hope of directly impacting the Extreme Realm Emperor. ahC At this time, a miserable howl was heard, but Benji was seen evolving the offensive of The Earth Store Sutra, knocking the strong man who was close to the Quasi life and death realm to the ground. The opponent opened his mouth and spurted blood, and his momentum declined. Already on the verge of death. Benji didnt give the opponent any chance. He continued to charge forward, evolved his fists, and unleashed the Ksitigarbha power that subdued demons and suppressed purgatory, killing this quasi-Quasi life and death realm strongman. At the same time, Robert also shouted loudly, his fists exploded, purple energy came from the east, and the Kirin Divine Power swept forward like a tsunami. As his fists sted forward, crushing the whole world, it also bombarded in front of him. opponent. boom! The fist was monstrous and extremely powerful, wrapped with Kirin Divine Power, which forcefully broke the fist of this quasi-quasi life and death realm strongman, and punched the opponents heart. With a bang, the body of this quasi-Quasi life and death realm expert flew backwards, and he fell heavily to the ground, dying with his eyes open. At this point, the only strong ones left alive in the hunting team of The Celestial Realm are Mixed Heavens and Mixed Sheng. On Mixed Shengs side, Purple Phoenix Saintess was already fully suppressing him. Mixed Sheng was defeated one after another, opening his mouth to cough up blood. It was only a matter of time before Purple Phoenix Saintess killed Mixed Sheng. Xikui, Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy are still working together to attack the Mixed Heavens. The Mixed Heavens are indeed very powerful, with mid-level cultivation in the Quasi life and death realm. However, Xikui and the three of them have a tacit cooperation and attack regardless of life and death. After killing them, Mixed Heavens was also losing ground and was being suppressed. at this timeC Whoosh! Whoosh! Benji and Robert teamed up to attack and joined the ranks of the siege of Mixed Heavens. Hells in all directions! Benji shouted violently and activated the The Earth Store Sutra strategy. The hell scene connected behind the shadow of the Earth Store King sitting cross-legged in the void was suppressed and enveloped the Mixed Heavens. Kirin Battle Technique: Thunderbolt! Robert shouted violently, punching out, shaking the air, and there was a faint sound of thunder and explosion, the sound shook the air, and the power was unparalleled. kill! Xikui also roared angrily, and his burly and injured body charged forward again. He was fearless, his fighting spirit was boiling, and when his fists exploded, the power of life and death filled the air. Sacred Son of Destruction evolved the Destruction Gun with his left and right hands. He attacked with both hands, and the condensed Destruction Gun stabbed forward. The power of destruction contained in it was extremely violent, killing in the air, and extremely sharp. Ouch! Wolf Boy also struck out with his fists, transforming into a phantom of Wolf Boy. The bloodthirsty intention in his fists was terrifying, and he moved forward forcefully. For a time, the five powerful men joined forces to fight Mixed Heavens. Mixed Heavenss face also changed with shock. He shouted loudly and wildly activated his Source Force. He evolved into a fist shadow that filled the sky, burst out the mid-level power of Quasi life and death realm, and fought hard to fight against Attack and kill Xikui and other five powerful men. boom! boom! boom! The continuous bombardment of fists was deafening, and the aroused force of the boxing exploded into the air. The crazy force of the boxing was sweeping across, shocking people. Wow! At this time, Mixed Heavens suddenly opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and his body staggered back. He was hit by the punch, which broke his defense and shocked the energy and blood in his body. Just at this time, news came that themander of The Celestial Realm in the Ninth City war zone had been killed, Jasons violent shouts also came, and the roars and killing sounds of the soldiers of the entire Ninth City Forbbiden Land came. When Mixed Heavens heard this, he turned pale and his whole body was trembling. Lost? Themander of The Celestial Realm who attacked Ninth City was killed? Leitu is dead? While he was stunned, Xikui and others had already seized the opportunity and attacked and killed him. On the other side, Mixed Sheng was also in a daze at this moment. Purple Phoenix Saintess came over with a killer punch and punched Mixed Sheng, causing Mixed Sheng to bleed on the spot and fall back repeatedly. die! Purple Phoenix Saintess eyes were cold. She stepped forward and developed a fierce and powerful punch. Then she moved forward and enveloped Mixed Shengs entire body. Mixed Sheng had no fighting spirit and his confidence had been shattered. He tried his best to resist, but it was in vain. He was continuously bombarded by Purple Phoenix Saintesss killing moves and punches, and finally fell to the ground. The battle on the Mixed Heavens side is alsoing to an end. Xiongtu, themander of The Celestial Realm who attacked Ninth City, was killed, which destroyed the fighting spirit of the Mixed Heavens. In addition, Xikui and five other people joined forces to attack and defeated the Mixed Heavens instantly. Kill him on the spot. The Celestial Realms attack team could be said to have been defeated. The remaining dozen soldiers were also being surrounded and suppressed, and none of them could escape. Win! Although Xikui was covered in blood and seriously injured, he smiled. Encountering such a powerful The Celestial Realm attack and kill team, and finally being able topletely annihte this team, such a record can be said to be extremely brilliant. You must know that there are two powerful Quasi life and death realm experts in this attack team. Xikui took a deep breath and said, Lets go to the main battle area! Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert and others nodded and rushed towards the main battle area of Ninth City. In the main battle area, Jason, Feng and others were leading the Forbbiden Land soldiers to kill the enemy. They were killing like rivers of blood. Countless The Celestial Realm soldiers fell, and there was no way to resist them. In fact, Jason had always sensed the battle on Xikui and others side, but he didnte to help. He specifically wanted Robert and other The Human Realm geniuses to gain more experience. Now, seeing Xikui, Robert, Zack and others rushing towards him, Jason smiled and feltpletely relieved. Especially when he saw Dark Phoniex Breaking the Realm of the Gods, he felt that such a battle would be a great training for The Human Realm genius. kill! Xikui and others were full of fighting spirit, surrounded and killed the participating The Celestial Realm warriors. In this battle, rivers of blood flowed and corpses were everywhere! In this battle, Ninth City wins! Ninth City, great victory! Jason shouted loudly, his voice filling the air, and only an unparalleled momentum filled the air.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In the battle of Ninth City, he killed a powerful Immortality like Mixed Hongyu, killed themander Xiongtu, and annihted tens of thousands of enemy troops. Such a victory can be said to be an unprecedented victory! Chapter 2433 Killing towards Eighth City Ninth City, great victory! Ninth City, great victory! Shouts echoed through the air, and all the Forbbiden Land soldiers in Ninth City shouted in unison. They were excited, their hearts were excited, and their blood was stirring and flowing. They all roared, venting the excitement in their hearts. Emotions! Kong even looked up to the sky andughed. He was extremely excited. After all, Ninth City and The Celestial Realm had been fighting against each other for many years, and they had never had such a heart-warming victory like today. More importantly, his old enemy Xiongtu, the coach who attacked Ninth City, was killed, which made Kong feel extremely happy. But Kong also knew that with Ninth City having such a big victory, everything would be up to Jason! Since Jason came to Ancient Battlefield, it has brought about earth-shaking changes. Thest time Jason came, Ninth City also won a big victory. This time, Xiongtu was killed, and Immortality strongmen like Mixed Hongyu also died in the battle. Annihte more than tens of thousands of elite enemy troops in The Celestial Realm! This kind of achievement is unprecedented and appears to be particrly brilliant. Jason stood proudly on the spot. Even though Kong was the city lord, he stood behind him. Jason used his strength and high fighting spirit to impress the Ninth City warriors, including Kong. Jasons eyes darkened and he said loudly: Brothers from Ninth City, the battle is not over yet. There are still battles breaking out in other major cities! Ninth Citys victory is just a victory for one city! What I want to see is Land of the Divine Fallen, a great victory over the entire Ancient Battlefield! After a pause, Jason continued: In Ninth City, the wounded warriors are staying, treating their injuries, bandaging their wounds, and at the same time stationed in Ninth City! The warriors who are still capable of fighting, are not injured, or are only slightly injured, let me kill them. Towards Eighth City! Under the banner of Ninth City, we push all the way to annihte the enemies in Eighth City, and then fight to Seventh City all the way to First City, annihting all the enemies of The Celestial Realm in the Ancient Battlefield! This kind of victory is the real victory! war! Countless Ninth City Forbbiden Land soldiers roared in unison, and Jasons words made their blood boil. In the past, when the enemy troops in The Celestial Realm attacked, all the major cities were fighting hard. It was good to be able to defend the city where they were. How could there be any spare force to divide the troops to kill the enemies in other cities? Now, something that was impossible before hase true. Jason will lead them to fight against Eighth City, Seventh City, and even First City! How can this not make their blood boil? In an instant, the fighting spirit of all the Ninth City soldiers was mobilized, and the fighting spirit condensed together, shaking the sky, making people shocked. Soon, Jason made arrangements. Kong was seriously injured in this battle. He asked Kong to stay, and some seriously injured soldiers also stayed and were stationed in Ninth City. Jason led the rest of the soldiers to fight against Eighth City. Originally, Jason also suggested that Xikui stay, but Xikui refused. He said that he could continue to fight and kill enemies. Jason had no choice but to give Xikui some healing medicine to help him recover from his injuries. Then more than 5, 000 elite warriors gathered in Ninth City and marched toward the Eighth City war zone. The city lord of Eighth City is named Burning Sea. He is a tough and rugged man. He possesses the strength of the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, and his own explosive power is very strong. He is among the top strong men at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. Right now, Burning Sea is fighting against a peak Quasi life and death realm expert from The Celestial Realm. The opponents name is An, and he is also extremely powerful. Judging from the Cultivationbat skills he uses, he shoulde from The Celestial Realmlineage. of human kings. Ans strength is also very strong, and his lineage of human kingsbat skills are also extremely strong. He and Burning Sea are inseparable from each other. In the main battle area of Eighth City, soldiers from both sides were fighting, blood was flying, and there were casualties on each other. The Forbbiden Land warriors in Eighth City are equally brave and brave, and they are all fighting fiercely against the powerful warriors of The Celestial Realm. On the Celestial Realm side, in addition to An, there is a Quasi life and death realm strongman and several quasi-Quasi life and death realm strongmen, leading The Celestial Realm warriors to attack and kill. Eighth City also has a Quasi life and death realm junior strongman facing the enemy, but his strength is obviously not as good as the opponents. Therefore,pared with the high-end strength on the battlefield, Eighth Citys side is slightly behind and is suppressed. At this moment, a team of warriors rushed over in a mighty manner. They were as powerful as dragons and powerful. The iron-blooded killing momentum gathered together and shook the sky. Ninth City soldierse to support and kill all the enemies of The Celestial Realm! Jason, the leader, shouted loudly, his voice filling the air. kill! Xikui also shouted loudly, and led the Forbbiden Land warriors from Ninth City to kill them like a torrent. Brothers from Ninth City areing to support! Great, Ninth City hase to support us and we will definitely annihte these The Celestial Realm enemies! Everyone, rush forward and kill them all in one go! In an instant, the soldiers of Eighth City were all excited and excited. Their fighting spirit was high and their blood was surging. They began to charge fiercely one by one, with iparable bravery. Jason looked towards the direction where Burning Sea and An were fighting. He could sense that An was very strong, faintly surpassing Xiongtu. Murderous intent shed in Jasons eyes, and he moved towards An to kill him. boom! Jason punched out, and the Sunling Bloodline rose into the sky, turning into endless power of blood and energy that merged into his fist. The Power of the Gods also erupted, shaking the sky, with a tyrannical force. The boundless momentum yed An. Ans expression suddenly changed. He sensed that Jason was emitting the aura of the Extreme Realm Emperor, but the power of this punch made him, a peak powerhouse in the Quasi life and death realm, feel a great threat.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Roar! An roared, and immediately activated the lineage of human kings strongestbat skills, punched out, and met Jasons punch. With a bang, Jasons fist was suppressed, and the force of the boxing hit An, actually breaking Ans fist. The powerful force of The Power of the Gods made An stagger and stumble backward. . Burning Sky Matrix, kill! A loud shout came, and Burning Sea rushed over, activating the Burning Sky Matrixbat skill, and the fists evolved were like a ball of mes burning in the sky. At the moment of dominance, the huge fists took the opportunity to st Killed An. Ans face changed with shock. He resisted Jasons punch and was retreating when Burning Seas punch suddenly came over and he hurriedly hit him with a punch. Wow! With one blow, An was hit by the boxing power of Jason and Burning Sea almost at the same time. He could no longer bear it. He opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and fell back. The aura of Cultivation also weakened. Chapter 2434 Fame (1) An stopped retreating and looked at Jason with a look of fear in his eyes. He asked in a deep tone, Who are you? Who do you care I am? Im here to kill you anyway. Jason replied. Burning Sea looked at Jason, he grinned and said, Brother Jason? Jason was startled. He looked at Burning Sea and said, Does the city lord know me? Haha, of course I know. Jason has made a name for himself in Ancient Battlefield, and I even envy that guy Kong. With your help, Ninth City has won consecutive victories. Im really excited to see youe to Eighth City to help. Burning Sea Senior Said with a smile. Jason smiled and said: The victory of Ninth City is only the victory of one city. Only the victory of the entire Ancient Battlefield can this battle be considered a real victory and the enemy of The Celestial Realm be truly defeated. ! Haha, what Jason said makes sense! Then kill An first! Burning Sea said. Ans face was livid, and he looked extremely furious, but he did not dare to act rashly. He could see that Jason was also very powerful and extremely terrifying. He obviously only has the aura of the Extreme Realm Emperor, but he is able to fight against the strong men of the Quasi life and death realm. This is very scary. He is definitely a Cultivation monster! Such a talented person is not far behind evenpared to the top talented people in The Celestial Realm. Its just a Quasi life and death realm, just kill it! Jason spoke, and he looked at An. Sunling Bloodline erupted, and the gravity field crushed down, like a hundred thousand mountains suppressing it, containing a heavy pressure. At this moment, Jason looked unparalleled in his momentum. Above his head, the illusion of a blue dragons shadow stretched across the sky. The overwhelming power of the dragon dominated the heaven and earth, causing the heavens to tremble. An was furious and looked extremely angry. After all, he was a strong man at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, but at this moment, he seemed worthless in Jasons eyes, as if he could kill him with just a raise of his hand. This made Ans face darken, and he said coldly: You want to kill me? Then you will have to pay a heavy price! Just you? Its just a Quasi life and death realm. Killing you is like ughtering a dog! Jason sneered and said confidently. An was furious and shouted: How dare you, junior! Dragon Breath! Jason suddenly shouted loudly. Hoar! Jasons voice fell, and the green dragons shadow in the void erupted with a dragon roar that resounded throughout the world, and a vast and boundless dragon power began to sweep across the sky, shaking the sky! The Azure Dragon Illusion opened its mouth wide and burst out a vast Dragon Breath towards An, swallowing An instantly. Dragon Wrath Strike! The power of the rolling Dragon Breath turned into a vast ocean, swallowing Ans whole body. Wherever the Dragon Breath passed, strong winds raged, flying sand and rocks, and an invisible force was raging past. At that moment, An was in a daze. He only felt a slight tingling sensation in his mind. A majestic dragons mighty will filled his mind, swallowing up his spiritual consciousness, like To destroy his consciousness! This is a spiritual attack! This caught Anpletely off guard and he was unable to resist. However, An is also a strong man at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. His spiritual will is also strong enough, and he immediately came back to his senses after being in a daze for a moment. When he came to his senses, he was suddenly dripping with cold sweat. He knew in his heart that any slight distraction in a battle between strong men would have extremely fatal consequences. reallyC boom! A fist that destroyed the world suddenly struck in front of An. The ninth form of Heaven Fist C Fist Transformation Green Dragon! In the void, the phantom of the blue dragon merged into Jasons fist. The power of the dragon exploded, and the power of the blue dragon emperors war contained within swept out like a river, swallowing up the void and drowning An. . This punch contains the faith in Jasons heart, and integrating the power of faith into it is the true meaning of this punch! This is a heaven-ying punch! He dominates the world and is iparable, and his power is devastating! ah! An roared, he had lost the opportunity, a trace of fear shed in his eyes, he was really afraid at this moment, a shadow of death shrouded his heart. An could only frantically activate his own Source Force, condense all the peak power of the Quasi life and death realm, and punch with all his strength to resist the overwhelming power of this punch. As soon as An punched, Jasons whole body had already been sted, directly breaking his punch, and he was suppressing all the way forward with invincible power. boom! On the other side, Burning Sea also seized this opportunity and struck with a punch. The overwhelming power of life and death in the fist was boiling and directed towards Ans vitals. boom! boom! An had no way to resist, Jasons punch came over and hit him. At the same time, Burning Seas fist also struck hard, hitting his vital parts. puffC An flew backwards, and the phantom of the green dragon transformed from Jasons fist prated his body, causing him to cough up blood and fall to the ground. The vision in Ans eyes dimmed, and life was passing away. Before he died, he finally believed Jasons words. What Jason said, killing him like a dog is not a big statement, but he means what he says!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. An is dead. A powerful man at the pinnacle of the Quasi life and death realm fell. Burning Sea was stunned. He and An fought for a long time but failed to kill him. After Jason came, he killed An neatly and neatly. This really surprised him and allowed him to see Jasons terrifyingbat power. Lord Burning City, you lead the Forbbiden Land warriors to kill these The Celestial Realm warriors. I will go to other cities to assist! Kill themander-level warriors here in The Celestial Realm first. These The Celestial Realm warriors are leaderless. Broken. Jason said. Burning Sea nodded and said, Okay! Just leave the rest of the battle to me. Jason added: After the Celestial Realm soldiers in Eighth City were defeated and killed, you led the Forbbiden Land soldiers to attack Seventh City and push them all the way. Burning Sea became excited and said: Okay, this time we must defeat the soldiers of The Celestial Realm and kill them until they are bloody! Here in the main battle area of Eighth City, the fighting is still going on. Jason rushed over and said to Xikui, Robert and others: In a moment, you will follow the Burning City Lord to attack Seventh City. I will go over first and cooperate to kill the opponents strong men. You push forward all the way, and eventually form an unstoppable force. The army willpletely surround and annihte The Celestial Realm warriors! good! Xikui and others nodded. Jason moved and rushed towards Seventh City. Jasons idea is very simple. Capture the thief first and capture the king first. Kill the powerful leaders at themand level in each major city. Then the remaining warriors of The Celestial Realm will be leaderless. In the end, the Forbbiden Land warriors from the major cities united to form a mighty army, enough to annihte all the Celestial Realm warriors who attacked the Land of the Divine Fallen this time. Chapter 2435 Fame (2) In Seventh City, fighting is also breaking out. Moreover, the battle in Seventh City was more intense than that in Ninth and Eighth City, with more strong men involved. Only five strong men from the Quasi life and death realms and The Celestial Realm were dispatched. Seventh City has also dispatched several Quasi life and death realm experts, and there are quite a few who are at the quasi-Quasi life and death realm level. Soldiers from both sides were fighting fiercely, and the shouts of killing could be heard endlessly. The roars were loud and deafening, and the smell of blood was permeating the air, making it extremely pungent. In Seventh City, both sides invested more soldiers, and the fighting became more intense. Soldiers fell in patches, and more soldiers charged forward. This was the most direct confrontation between flesh and blood, and the two sides fought more fiercely. The sky is dark and the earth is dark. At this time, Jason came. He hid his aura and sensed the battle in the main battle zone. He locked on a high-level powerhouse from the Quasi life and death realm on The Celestial Realm. The opponent was very strong. The city lord of Sixth City was captured. Under the entanglement, this high-level powerhouse of Quasi life and death realm was almost controlling the battlefield. Its you! Jasons eyes darkened, with a sharp murderous intent shing through his eyes. Whoosh! Jason activated March Arctic, increasing his speed to the extreme. Under the urging of March Arctic, Jasons body turned into a stream of light. The speed had reached an extreme. The whole person shrunk to an inch and disappeared in a sh, quickly approaching the Quasi life and death of The Celestial Realm. Realms high-level powerhouse. At this time, this high-level expert in the Quasi life and death realm sensed something, and he immediately became alert, vaguely feeling that a crisis was approaching. Just when this high-level expert in the Quasi life and death realm was about to take action, suddenlyC boom! A formation was formed in the void, with Terrain Formation Power emerging in the sky. Formation patterns were imprinted in the void and intertwined together, imprisoning this space and also imprisoning this high-level powerhouse of the Quasi life and death realm. It was not until this moment that the high-level Quasi life and death realm mans face became horrified. He roared angrily, burning his own essence and blood desperately, and exploded with powerful Quasi life and death realm power to break through this. Ayer of confinement. After this Quasi life and death realm expert forcibly broke through the confinement of thisyer of Terrain Formation, suddenlyC ugh! A Sword of the Emperor has been shed in the air. It broke through the air and shed down with a powerful and powerful sword. The sword light prated the whole world and shed across the sky. Named Quasi life and death realm strong man. This high-level expert in the Quasi life and death realm was horrified. He roared loudly and punched with all his strength, trying to resist the killing power of this sword.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor was shing all the way down, invincible, breaking his fist force and chopping down from his body. Poof! Blood sshed and stained the air. This high-level expert in the Quasi life and death realm was directly killed on the spot, his breath was cut off, and he fellpletely. This scene made the other Quasi life and death realm masters in The Celestial Realm on the battlefield look horrified. They couldnt believe that a high-level Quasi life and death realm master had just fallen. All this happened so quickly that the other Quasi life and death realm experts were unable to react. kill! Jason shouted loudly, and he activated the Human Emperor Fist fist. Green Dragon Emperor Energy is filling the air, transforming into a sun rising slowly, crushing the sky, shining brightly, like a rising sun, magnificent, zing, dazzling, and containing the power of an emperor. As the fist moves, Activating, he suppressed and killed another Quasi life and death realm strongman from The Celestial Realm. The Emperors Way of the Sun! In this round of sunlight, the power of thews of the Great Extreme Realm Emperor was faintly intertwined. It was extremely powerful and boundless, crushing all the way up and unstoppable. The strong man from the Quasi life and death realm in The Celestial Realm looked horrified. He couldnt avoid it, so he roared, gathered his Source Force, and struck out with his fist. At that moment, the Quasi life and death realm experts from Seventh City also cooperated, bursting out with punches and sting forward. boom! The sun that Jason evolved came forward and directly destroyed the opponents punch. This round of sun hit the Celestial Realm Quasi life and death realm strong man hard. In addition, the powerful man from the Quasi life and death realm in Seventh City also attacked and killed with his fist moves, which also hit the opponent. The Celestial Realm This Quasi life and death realm strongman immediately flew out and was directly killed. In the main battle area, there were two Quasi life and death realm experts from The Celestial Realm. Jason killed them again and joined forces with the three Quasi life and death realm experts from Seventh City who were fighting in the main battle zone to surround and kill them. forward. There is absolutely no suspense about this. Jason, plus three Quasi life and death realm experts from Seventh City, almost instantly killed the other two Quasi life and death realm experts from The Celestial Realm on the spot. The city lord of Seventh City, Geoffrey, is fighting against a strong man at the top of the Quasi life and death realm in The Celestial Realm. Geoffrey is a woman, but she has the qualities of a woman who will not be outdone by men. Her Cultivation is also extremely strong, and her attack and kills are even more extreme. Fierce, facing off against that powerful enemy from The Celestial Realm. At this time, Jason and three Quasi life and death realm experts from Seventh City came over to kill him. The Celestial Realms Quasi life and death realm peak powerhouses face changed after seeing this. He roared angrily, fought back Geoffrey with all his strength, and then turned around to escape. Want to escape? Ill spare your life! Jason shouted coldly, evolved his fist moves, and left fist seals in the void. Nine Fist Seals were like nine rounds of scorching sun, releasing a monstrous power. Jasons Sunling Bloodline swept through the sky, and the power of blood merged into the Nine Fist Seals, making the Nine Fist Seals dazzling, like nine suns across the sky. boom! boom! Jason activated his fist seals, and the fist seals burned into the sky with overwhelming power, killing and engulfing the powerful leader of The Celestial Realm. At the same time, Geoffrey was also taking action with all his strength, and the other three Quasi life and death realm experts were also using all their strength to surround and kill this The Celestial Realm powerhouse. boom! boom! boom! In an instant, this The Celestial RealmQuasi life and death realm peak powerhouse was directly defeated, unable to withstand such a siege. One of the top Quasi life and death realm warriors of The Celestial Realm was killed, which meant that the leader of Seventh City was also a warrior. The remaining warriors of The Celestial Realm were leaderless, and the only fate waiting for them was to be annihted. Jason. Thank you! Lord Geoffrey said sincerely. Jason is so awesome, he turned the tide of the battle as soon as he came in! Since thest time Jason helped Ninth City win a victory, Jasons reputation has been widely spread in the Land of the Divine Fallen. Now, this reputation is even greater! One day, Jasons reputation will spread throughout The Celestial Realm! The rest of the Seventh CityQuasi life and death realm experts said with a smile. Jason smiled and said: I will continue to support other cities. Soon the soldiers of Ninth City and Eighth City will return to the battlefield and sweep the enemies of The Celestial Realm. You guys will push forward with the soldiers of Ninth City and Eighth City. that is. good! Geoffrey nodded. Jason immediately moved and sneaked towards Sixth City. Chapter 2436 The battle is almost immortal (1) Jason activated March Arctic, so he sneaked very quickly, and soon arrived at the battlefield in Sixth City. Todays war is also breaking out in Sixth City. Soldiers from both sides are fighting. There are many strong men from the Quasi life and death realm here, and the number of soldiers invested has doubled. Without any hesitation, Jason locked onto the Quasi life and death realm strongman on the other side of The Celestial Realm, and then killed him with the power of a tiger in a pack of wolves. Jason didnt hold back at all, and directly unleashed his strongestbat power. Sunling Bloodline swept across the sky, Green Dragon Emperor Energy filled the air, and only the power of the Lord of Heaven descended on the battlefield. kill! Jason shouted violently and attacked the Quasi life and death realm experts from The Celestial Realm. This is Jason, Jason is here to support! Jason, our Terran genius is invincible and invincible! Well done Jason, kill all the bastards in The Celestial Realm! On the Sixth City side, many soldiers became excited and excited after seeing Jasoning, and they all shouted loudly. The morale was also mobilized, making the entire battlefield filled with the iron-blooded force of the Forbbiden Land soldiers from Sixth City. The killing momentum gathered and swept across the sky, making him more brave to kill the enemy. Raymond, the city lord of Sixth City, was also extremely excited. He immediately roared with overwhelming fighting spirit and was fighting against two top Quasi life and death realm experts from The Celestial Realm at the same time. Raymond had been injured under the siege of the two powerful opponents, but he also showed strong fighting power and refused to retreat. That momentum inspired all the Forbbiden Land warriors in Sixth City. Jason rushed to the main battle area and immediately became the backbone of the Forbbiden Land soldiers in the main battle area. Without saying a word, Jason burst out with murderous intent and evolvedbat skills to st forward, all for the purpose of killing the enemy. For a time, the sky was stained with blood, and the strong men in The Celestial Realm fell one after another. This battlested for a long time. After all the Quasi life and death realm experts in Sixth City were killed, Jason was so exhausted that he seemed to have copsed, and there was blood left on the corner of his mouth. Originally, Jason had been injured in the battle with Mixed Heavenly Vault. At that time, Mixed Heavenly Vault was chasing Jason all the way with the light shield. Jason was already injured at that time. Then there were sessive battles, fighting with many powerful people at the top of The Celestial Realm, Quasi life and death realm, and his injuries were also caused. The corner of his mouth All bleeding. Jason didnt care. He took the healing elixir from the Storage Ring and drank it to recover his injuries. At the same time, he absorbed the energy from the Spirit Stone and restored his own Innate Energy. Jason, are you going to kill Fifth City? Raymond asked. Jason nodded and said: Thats right! I will continue to fight towards Fifth City, push all the way across, and annihte all The Celestial Realm enemies in Ancient Battlefield! Raymonds eyes also ignited with fighting spirit. Heughed loudly and said: Then I will follow you to fight to Fifth City! In Sixth City, The Celestial Realm has no strong Quasi life and death realm. The people under mymand Warriors capable of leading Forbbiden Land warriors to defeat these enemies of The Celestial Realm. good! Jason nodded. He could see that Raymond was strong enough and could even vaguely break through to the level of semi-indestructible. Here at Fifth City. The city lord Shan Xiong was fighting with blood. He was besieged by two half-step indestructible powerhouses. Even though Shan Xiong was strong, he was also in a state of being attacked by these two half-step indestructible powerhouses. in a suppressed state. In addition, the battle in the main battle area is also extremely fierce. There are many Quasi life and death realm peak warriors leading The Celestial Realm warriors in The Celestial Realm. In contrast, the Quasi life and death realm strong in Fifth City. The number of fighters was much smaller, so the battle in Fifth City was brutal. Many Forbbiden Land soldiers in Fifth City continued to fall, and their blood stained the ground red. Obviously, in terms of high-endbat power, The Celestial Realm can be said to have made a heavy investment this time, hoping to attack the major cities in the Land of the Divine Fallen in one fell swoop. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, two figures came over to kill him. It was Jason and Raymond. Jason activated Formation Arctic, imprisoned the sky, sealed the void, and then performed the fourth form of Human Emperor Fist-Sword of the Emperor!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ugh! As the fist moved, the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor formed by the fist struck across the air, carrying an unparalleled power, and shed towards a peak powerhouse in the Quasi life and death realm in The Celestial Realm. kill! Raymond also shouted loudly, and his fist sted out, tearing the world apart, like a giant ax cleaving the world. Containing boundless murderous intent, he attacked and killed this powerful man at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. Poof! Blood sshed and stained the air. This Quasi life and death realm peak expert was caught off guard, and his body flew out. Before he died, he couldnt believe that he, a Quasi life and death realm peak expert, was killed in an instant! City Lord Su is here to support us! Is the person next to City Lord Su Jason? Yes, its Terran Jason! It must be a big victory for the four major cities in front, so City Lord Su and Jason are here to support us! Brothers, kill! The blood will not stop and the fight will not stop! In an instant, in the main battle area, the soldiers of Fifth City all became excited, roaring, and charged forward. Jason and Raymond also lived up to the expectations of the Fifth City warriors. They instantly killed a peak Quasi life and death realm expert from The Celestial Realm. This was considered a sign of power for The Celestial Realm. Then, Jason rushed towards another The Celestial Realm strongman, attacking and killing him all the way up. None of these The Celestial Realm Quasi life and death realm strongmen could resist Jason. In order to win a quick victory, Jason also risked his life. He relied on the power of Green Dragons Golden Body, and he did not hesitate to exchange injuries with his opponents, striving to kill with one blow, and quickly kill the Quasi life and death realm strongman of The Celestial Realm. Soon, another The Celestial RealmQuasi life and death realm strongman died in Jasons hands. Not far away, the two Half-step indestructible powerhouses besieging Fifth City Lord Shan Xiong sensed it, and one of them said in a deep voice: Underworld Ridge, go kill that Terran Jason! Shan Xiong is injured, I will deal with him! The Half-step indestructible powerhouse known as Underworld Ridges eyes darkened, and his body was filled with a terrifying aura of the underworld. He said: Then I will kill him! As he spoke, Underworld Ridge moved, tearing apart the void, reaching its extreme speed, and locked its target on Jason. After Jason killed the second The Celestial RealmQuasi life and death realm strongman, he was about to lock in the next target. As if he sensed it, he suddenly shouted: Get out of here! boom! As he spoke, Jason evolved his fist, and the golden light of his fist shot through the air, carrying an overwhelming power. The power of the Sunling Bloodline that faced him exploded, and he punched into the void in front of him on the right. Chapter 2437 The battle is almost immortal (2) boom! Jasons fist was powerful, containing a great power of The Power of the Gods, which crushed the void. The surging power of air and blood swept across the sky, and exploded the void in front of him with one punch. At that moment, a palm struck from the void, and there were strands of ck aura lingering on the palm, with the meaning of death, like the death aura permeating from the underworld, making peoples hair stand on end and their scalp numb. . The palm struck from the void contained a wisp of immortal power, causing the void to tremble. The power of the palm was also extremely powerful and terrifying. With a bang, Jasons fist struck with the palm containing a ray of immortal power. Jasons fist was broken, and the ray of immortal power shocked and impacted, causing Jasons body to tremble. The shape shakes slightly. Underworld Ridge also appeared, with a hint of gloom in his eyes as he stared at Jason coldly. He was extremely shocked and surprised. Jason only exuded the aura of the Extreme Realm Emperor level, but he could actually resist his palm move which contained a ray of immortal power? He could only think of one possibility, that is, Jason is the cultivation level of The Great Avatar! Even if it is The Great Avatar, the rules of immortal power are enough to crush The Great Avatar. Even if he can only evolve a ray of immortal power, it should not be beyond what the Extreme Realm Emperor can Its only right to resist. It can only be said that the genius of The Human Realm in front of me is enough to defy the heavens, a monster that is rare to see in ten thousand years! Jasons face also turned slightly serious. He was a strong man who was half a step into Immortality. Jasons Extreme Realm Emperor power can resist the power of life and death, but when it is crushed by the power of immortal rules at a higher level, it seems to be somewhat powerless. However, the opponent was only half-destroyed, so Jason felt that he could still fight. Jasons battle with the Half-step indestructible powerhouse was more than just a battle across arge realm. From ancient times to the present, there were only a handful of people who could achieve such a record. After all, the kind of crushing brought about by the power of Law of Imperishability is absolutely unsolvable for the Extreme Realm Emperor category. Boy, you are so defiant! Even the Extreme Realm Emperor shouldnt be so defiant, but you did it! If you dont kill people like you, they will be a big problem! Underworld Ridge said in a serious tone. Jasons eyes turned cold and he said in a deep voice: Want to kill me? Then you have to show your strength! Jiejie Do you know what is the strongest method of The Vein of the Underworld? That is to extract your soul power and refine the soulmp, so that you will suffer for decades or hundreds of years after your death. The pain of suffering. Soon, you will have a taste of this! Underworld Ridge sneered and said in a cold tone. The Vein of the Underworld? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, and he guessed that this should be another powerful force in The Celestial Realm, simr to existences such as Inferno God Lineage and Mixed Vein. Boy, go to hell! Underworld Ridge roared loudly, and he rushed over, using both palms to interweave runes filled with the aura of death in the void, evolving into arge formation filled with ghostly aura, covering the direction. Jason. Underworld Purgatory, kill! Underworld Ridge shouted coldly, his own Source Force was erupting, and a wisp of half-step immortal power contained in it intertwined in the air, heading towards Jason Town. Emperors Common Respect! Jason shouted coldly. He was fearless and activated the fists of Human Emperor Fist. His own aura exploded, covering the sky and the sun, and was extremely powerful. In the void, a vague figure emerged, exuding the might of an emperor who dominated the world, and the divine power contained within seemed to suppress the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. This blurry figure contained The Power of the Emperor, which was poured into Jasons punch, making the power of Jasons punch to the extreme, and the powerful The Power of the Gods also exploded. The bright fist light spanned the sky and bombarded Underworld Ridge. Boom! A deafening sound of fist strikes came, shaking the void. Jasons fist struck the killing formation of the Underworld Purgatory evolved from Underworld Ridge, and the wisp of immortal power struck them together. The sound that erupted was extremely huge, resounding throughout the battlefield. With this blow, Jason suddenly broke through the Underworld Purgatory evolved from Underworld Ridge, causing Underworld Ridge to shake.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jason took a few steps back. He was already injured, but under the impact of that ray of immortal power, blood started to bleed from the corner of his mouth again, and hisplexion became much pale. Jasons heart was awe-inspiring. Sure enough, he had taken this step. After he began to understand the Law of Imperishability, the increase inbat power was too powerful. It can be said that the Half-step indestructible powerhouse is much more terrifying than the peak powerhouse of the Quasi life and death realm. The main reason is that the power of the rules it masters is at a higher level, which is caused by the huge difference in power rules. Underworld Ridges face became even more gloomy. He never thought that Jason would be able to break his attack. He also failed to hurt Jason in one fell swoop, which made him even more annoyed. I want to see how long you canst! Underworld Ridge opened his mouth. He pointed his fingers sharply like a knife, cut the air with the palm of his right hand, and shouted loudly: The Soul-ying Sword Technique, kill! Underworld Ridges right palm seemed to transform into a long ck knife. As he struck with one palm, the shadow of the ck long knife evolved and cut across the sky. It contained the power of killing the soul. He shed at Jason. Sword of the Emperor! Jason shouted violently, and the Human Emperor Fist broke out again. The fist turned into the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor, and a sword flew across the air. The bright sword light spread thousands of miles, and contained the endless The spirit of the emperor. Attack forward. boom! The two mens attacks collided again. In the sword force evolved by Underworld Ridge, the ray of immortal power was extremely powerful, swallowing and impacting Jason. Jason frowned slightly, feeling a sting in his mental will. It seemed that Underworld Ridges offensive included an attack on the mental level. You want to kill me even though Im half-dead? Youre not qualified! Jasons eyes darkened, and he activated the Fighter Arctic fist seal, and his fighting spirit and fighting spirit instantly became stronger. Whoosh! Jason rushed towards Underworld Ridge. During this period, he activated the Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme. His whole body was glowing with bright golden light, and his physical body was unparalleled. boom! boom! Jason rushed over and punched continuously. The power of Sunling Bloodline exploded. Source Force condensed in the fist, and the shadow of the fist in the sky enveloped Underworld Ridge. Jason decided to take advantage of Green Dragons Golden Body and start a close fight with Underworld Ridge. Jason has a huge gap in the rules of strength. He has to learn from each others strengths and use his strong physical body to crush the opponent. The worst is to trade injuries for injuries. He is not afraid of this kind of fighting method. With his current Extreme Realm Emperors Green Dragons Golden Body, it was enough topete with the Half-step indestructible powerhouse. Therefore, Jasons bloody explosion caused him to crush him with punches, never giving Underworld Ridge any chance to breathe. Chapter 2438 A bloody battle Jasons Qi and blood were strong, and the Green Dragons Golden Body had reached its peak. His whole body was filled with ayer of bright golden light, as wless as the zed golden body. He evolved his fist, and the outburst of fist crushed the air, and headed towards Underworld Ridge. All the power of the Blue Dragon Emperor swept out along with his fist, shaking the void, and also enveloped Underworld Ridge. . If Jason wants to break the game, or quickly make up for his own disadvantages, he can only adopt this style of y. If he is promoted to the Quasi life and death realm and masters the power of the rules of life and death, then he will be much less suppressed by the power of the immortal rules, and he will not be afraid of Underworld Ridge at all. Although he is currently the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, he is still in the category of Extreme Realm Emperor. Therefore, he is greatly suppressed by the rules of immortality. This suppression is exponentially higher than that of the Quasi life and death realm. Therefore, Jason could only use his physical body to crush and kill the opponent. Underworld Ridge noticed Jasons intention. He sneered and said: Want to use physical oppression? I can only say that you are too naive! Even if I am only half-step immortal and fail to fully grasp the Law of Imperishability, that is not Your current physical body can resist it!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As he said that, Underworld Ridge did not dodge, he punched and faced him. Underworld Ridges body is filled with a dark and sinister aura, which is the Innate Energy of The Vein of the Underworld. It is eerie, yet powerful and terrifying, and can even corrode a persons spiritual will. A wisp of Law of Imperishability surrounded him, and he evolved his fist, attacking forward and meeting Jasons fist. The body of an Immortality strong person is immortal, and his origin is immortal. He can even be reborn with blood when he reaches the peak state. Therefore, the physical energy and blood of an Immortality strong person is extremely terrifying. Although Underworld Ridge is only half-step into immortality, he has also begun to understand some of the Law of Imperishability, so his physical body has also reached an extremely powerful state. Although it is still far behind the real Immortality, it is still crushing Quasi life and death realm are no problem, and Extreme Realm Emperor is no problem. Therefore, Underworld Ridge was not afraid of Jason stalking him. He struck out with his palms and evolved a wisp of immortal power. The shadows of his palms turned upside down and enveloped Jason. boom! boom! The two mens attacks continued, and the powerful The Power of the Gods erupted from Jasons fist collided violently with the ray of immortal power from Underworld Ridge. The sound was extremely powerful and resounded throughout the world. Jason was constantly being impacted by the immortal power of Underworld Ridge. The energy and blood in his body was boiling, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. He had fought all the way from Ninth City and was already injured. In addition, the rules of immortality were extremely powerful in suppressing the divine level, so Jason was also more injured. Jason gritted his teeth, and the fighting spirit in his eyes was as strong as fire, burning brightly. He has a strong will, and with his many years of experience in the military and fighting on the battlefield, this injury is nothing. Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! Jason yelled violently, activated Nine Characters Fists fist, imprisoned in the void, and blocked Underworld Ridge. However, with Underworld Ridges semi-destructible cultivation, Jasons Formation Arctic activated by The Power of the Gods had little effect on Underworld Ridge and failed to imprison Underworld Ridge. But it also forced Underworld Ridge to punch out and break the Formation Arctic seal activated by Jason. at this timeC boom! Jason opened the sky with a punch, and unleashed the Punch to Open the Sky punch in Heaven Fist. The Source Force waspletely boiling, and the evolved power of the Azure Dragon Emperor gathered in his fist, enveloping a wave of With unparalleled momentum, he punched Underworld Ridge. you wanna die! Underworld Ridges face changed in shock, and he roared angrily. He could see that Jason was trying to hurt both sides, and without any regard for himself, he just punched and killed him. Soul-killing Sword Technique! Underworld Ridge yelled coldly. He turned his right palm into a sword, and the shadow of a ck long sword evolved in the void, and shed towards Jason with one sh. The gaze in Jasons eyes was like a tke, calm and without ups and downs. boom! ugh! Jason punched Underworld Ridge, and the shadow of the ck sword evolved from Underworld Ridge also shed at Jason. The two immediately fell back. Underworld Ridges face was pale and his breath was undting. He was also greatly affected by Jasons punch. There was a blood mark on Jasons body, with blood overflowing. The ray of immortal power contained in the Underworld Ridge offensive still injured his Green Dragons Golden Body, but it was not serious, it was a superficial injury. Underworld Ridges expression changed. He stared at Jason sharply and said in disbelief: This is impossible! Even the Great Extreme Realm Emperors body cannot be tempered to such an extent! It is impossible to withstand the rule of immortality. A powerful bombardment! To tell the truth from Underworld Ridge, even if a person at the pinnacle of the Quasi life and death realm is hit by a blow from a half-step Immortality person, the ray of immortal power contained within them will be able to destroy his physical body. Jason was still at the psychic level, but the blow from Underworld Ridge just now only caused Jason some flesh wounds. This shocked Underworld Ridge and seemed unbelievable. Jason sneered. He had gone through the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion. Although he was an Extreme Realm Emperor, the intensity of his physical training had exceeded that of his Cultivation Realm. Sky Fist! Breaking Punch! Jason came over again, and his whole body seemed to be violent. The power of the billowing energy and blood was erupting. The Source Force swept across the world, and the shadows of fists filled the sky and killed people in the sky, heading straight towards Underworld Ridge. I think your body can withstand my attacks several times! Underworld Ridge also became fierce. The underworld energy and blood were erupting, and a ck aura filled the air, containing an iparable aura. This time he evolved boxing, and the fists seemed to burst out from the underworld, enveloping him. A terrifying deathly aura engulfed Jason. boom! boom! The two fists shed, and each others punches struck each other fiercely, and the energy storm that was stirred up swept the world. Jason didnt flinch at all. Even if he was eroded again and again by the immortal power of Underworld Ridge, he gritted his teeth and continued to attack. boom! At this time, Jason used his powerfulbat experience to punch Underworld Ridge hard, causing Underworld Ridge to stumble backwards. Underworld Ridge roared angrily and shed at Jason with a horizontal palm. Jason didnt dodge. He stepped forward and swept his right leg out. The movement of his leg was like a cannonball, and it struck Underworld Ridge fiercely. The two of them fell back again. Blood was bleeding from the corner of Jasons mouth, and he was also bleeding profusely at Underworld Ridge. Even if he could survive half a step, he would not be able to withstand being bombarded by Jasons attacks one after another. A sneer appeared at the corner of Jasons mouth. Without saying a word, the power of Sunling Bloodline erupted again. He moved his body and charged towards Underworld Ridge again. Seeing Jason working so hard, at this moment, Underworld Ridges eyes shed with a hint of fear, and he actually began to feel a sense of fear. Chapter 2439 Bloody Battle Underworld Ridge is really starting to get a little scared. Jason is like a madman. He doesnt care at all and relies on his strong physical body to attack and kill him. However, Jasonsbat experience is extremely high, so in such a close fight, , often able to avoid the most deadly attacks and kills, and at the same time, gain maximum damage from the opponent at the minimum cost. This really gave Underworld Ridge a headache. His several attacks on Jason failed to cause much damage to Jason. Jason relied on his own experience to avoid fatal injuries. On the contrary, Jasons attacking and killing moves, whether it is boxing or leg movements, can cause great damage to Underworld Ridge. The big The Power of the Gods hit Underworld Ridge again and again, causing blood to flow from the corner of Underworld Ridges mouth. The body was also torn apart. Damn it, Im going to kill you!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Underworld Ridge roared angrily. He activated a ray of Law of Imperishability that he controlled. The injured body was recovering. Although it could not recover instantly like a real Immortality strongman, the recovery speed of the injury was faster than that of Jason. Naturally it is much faster. Jason noticed, his eyes darkened, and the killing intent and fighting spirit became even more intense. As long as the damage caused to Underworld Ridge exceeds the recovery speed of the opponents Law of Imperishability, even the Half-step indestructible powerhouse cannot withstand it! Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon! Jason roared angrily, and the Green Dragon Emperor Energy surged out like a furious sea, sweeping through the air and engulfing Underworld Ridge. In an instant, thousands of dragon-shaped Qi condensed to form a series of Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon. Each one contained an extremely fierce killing momentum, carrying Jasons own Source Force. Shrouded in the sky, it also swallowed and strangled toward Underworld Ridge. Each of the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon was extremely powerful, and thousands of them were strangled at the same time. The power was extremely terrifying, as if it was going to swallow up the void as well. boom! Not only that, Jason punched and used the Fist of Rage and Kill technique that he had not used in a long time. This boxing method is suitable for use in such closebat. It can kill with one strike. It is tricky and sharp, and contains a fierce killing spirit. Soldier Arctic! Dragon ying Hand! Bear the wrath of the death! Three anger blood fire float! Jason shouted loudly, using Soldier Arctic to activate the Fist of Rage and Kills fists. Thisbination of boxing can be said toplement each other. Soldier Arctic itself contains endless killing momentum, plus Fist of Rage and Kill His fierce killing moves multiplied the power of this kind of boxing. Countless Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon were strangled. Countless fist shadows shot through the air. The entire space in Underworld Ridge was about to explode, and it waspletely enveloped by the offensive evolved by Jason. Return of the River Styx! Underworld Ridge roared suddenly, he activated the power of his bloodline, and used the power of his own bloodline as an introduction to perform the forbiddenbat skill of The Vein of the Underworld. With a crash, a long ck river appeared. It was an illusory long river, and the water was ck, terrifyingly ck. Although it was an illusory long river, it gave people an extremely realistic feeling. It makes people subconsciously feel that there is indeed such a long ck river in the world today, and the current evolution of Underworld Ridge is just the phantom of this long ck river. The illusory ck river surrounds Underworld Ridge, and ck waves are surging. Each wave contains a Power of the River Styx, which is flowing into Underworld Ridges body. In an instant, the aura of Cultivation in Underworld Ridge was rising, so powerful that it even seemed to be about to break through the confinement of Immortality by half a step! Speaking of which, Underworld Ridge is also an extremely talented disciple of The Vein of the Underworld. Although he cannot reach the level of genius, his qualifications are also extremely powerful. Otherwise, he would not be able to cultivate to this level, and he would not be able to summon this illusion. of the Styx. Power of the River Styx, help me kill my enemies! Underworld Ridge yelled, and with the help of Power of the River Styx, sharp des of light suddenly erupted from his body, strangling the Emperors Qi Transforms into Dragon that was devouring it. At the same time, Underworld Ridge evolved a long ck knife, and the Power of the River Styx merged into it, making the power of the evolved ck long knife even more terrifying and frightening, far better than before. ugh! This sword shed horizontally, shing straight down towards the shadow of Jasons fist that was sting towards him. Boom! The two mens attacks collided again, shaking the void. Countless energy surged to the surroundings, and the power that swept out was terrifying. In an instant, the shadow of the fist in the sky was wiped out, and the long ck knife also disappeared in a sh. There seemed to be a moment of stillness between heaven and earth. The next moment, the two figures quickly separated, and the sky was stained with blood. There was blood falling in the void, and it was impossible to tell whose blood it belonged to. Jason was falling backwards, blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and Green Dragons Golden Body also left a blood mark that was deep enough to see the bone. This blow caused him great trauma. Underworld Ridge used the Power of the River Styx to increase the Source Force in just a short moment. It was at least twice as strong as before. Such a forbiddenbat technique was really terrifying. Underworld Ridge was also ufortable. Using this forbiddenbat skill required a huge amount of energy for him. Coupled with the bacsh from Jasons boxing power, blood was bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and his whole body was in a state of injury. Youre not dead yet? Underworld Ridges surprised voice came. He did not hesitate to consume the power of his bloodline to summon the Styx Shadow. With the help of the Power of the River Styx, he unleashed a powerful blow. He originally thought he could kill Jason, but at the worst, he would be seriously injured. . But he didnt see this scene. Jason was injured, but not to the point of losing hisbat effectiveness. Death? If you want to kill me, your strength is not enough! The person who deserves death is you! Jasons cold voice came. He moved suddenly, activated March Arctic, and rushed towards Underworld Ridge. Front Arctic, kill me! Jason roared angrily, and the aura suddenly rose up, and a majestic force was brewing in the explosive fist. After the battle so far, Front Arctic has finally been triggered again! Jason did not hesitate and decisively attacked Underworld Ridge. When Front Arctic was triggered, four threads solidified in the human bodys universe shadow. Quadruplebat power increase! The terrifying power of the fist is brewing, and the coercion revealed is enough to make people feel terrified! Underworld Ridge sensed it, and his expression suddenly changed. Invisibly, he felt that the power of Jasons punch was like releasing a prehistoric beast that would devour him whole! Power of the River Styx, explode! Underworld Ridge roared, frantically consuming his own blood, at the cost of frantically absorbing the Power of the River Styx, and then he also evolved a punch offensive. The monstrous fist shadow covered the sky, containing a powerful force. The superb Power of the River Styx has a hint of Law of Imperishability emerging. Underworld Ridge burst out with this punch and faced Jason. Chapter 2440 The Fall of Underworld Ridge boom! Jason struck with his fist, his face was stern, his eyes were firm, and he contained a decisive and domineering fighting spirit and murderous intent. He punched out, causing the heaven and earth to vibrate, causing the void to fluctuate. Front Arctic Fist breaks out! With a four-fold increase inbat power, he punched out and exploded in the air. The condensed majestic power waspletely released with the punch, swallowing up this space! Boom! At the same moment, Underworld Ridges punch that hooked the Power of the River Styx also came towards him. There was a ray of Law of Imperishability present in it. This punch could be said to be the strongest punch that Underworld Ridge could muster. It defeated him. All the movable Power of the River Styx was integrated into this punch. The fists sted forward, Underworld Ridges whole body was roaring, but his eyes were filled with deep fear. He really couldnt understand why Jason could suddenly unleash such a terrifying and powerful punch. The power of the boxing contained in it was so majestic and vast that itpletely surpassed the power of the Extreme Realm Emperor level. ! This is so terrible, so horrible! You know, he is not an ordinary half-step Immortality strongman. He is a very talented disciple in The Vein of the Underworld, and he also has some Hades blood. Therefore, with his half-step immortality cultivation, even if In The Celestial Realm, some of the geniuses in the Quasi life and death realm may not be his opponents. But at this moment, facing Jason, who was clearly still at the spiritual level, he actually felt a strong death threat! boom! With a loud bang, Jasons punch came over and met Underworld Ridges fist. The four times increase inbat power condensed by Front Arctic Fist exploded and sted towards Underworld Ridge. The force of the punch is overwhelming and unstoppable. This punch forcefully broke Underworld Ridges punch, and also hit the phantom of the River Styx that emerged,pletely smashing it into pieces, and an unstoppable punch also hit Underworld Ridges body. The wisp of immortal power in Underworld Ridges fist also hit Jason, and the Power of the River Styx it stirred also hit forward. The two forces collided, causing the void to explode.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. WowC Underworld Ridge suddenly opened his mouth and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Then he flew backwards. His body was cracked, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth, and his aura was rapidly declining. This is because the Styx Shadow he evolved was directly destroyed by Jasons punch. Without the blessing of the Styx Shadow, the drawbacks of Underworld Ridge at the expense of the bloodline power it had previously consumed were highlighted. Coupled with the injury, his breath dropped a lot. Jason was also injured again, with bruises all over his body, but his eyes were still determined, and he ignored his injuriespletely, and he rushed towards Underworld Ridge again. He didnt give Underworld Ridge a chance to recover from his injuries, and took advantage of Underworld Ridge being so severely injured to kill him. No, theres no way I can lose to you, Im going to kill you, Im going to kill you! Underworld Ridge roared angrily. He was really unwilling to ept it. As a half-indestructible strong man, he was actually defeated by an opponent at a divine level? This is simply unprecedented! kill! Underworld Ridge gathered all his strength, used the remaining Source Force, activated the Soul-ying Sword Technique, and forcibly attacked and killed Jason. die! Jason shouted coldly, his eyes sharp with murderous intent. Jason dragged his body full of scars, his eyes became cold, and he charged towards Underworld Ridge again. His fists filled the air with shock, and shadows of fists covered the sky. Each punch seemed to be carrying the force of a mountain, heading towards Underworld Ridge suppressed the past, the heavy punching intention was evident, and the fierce murderous intent was permeating the air. The force of the Soul-ying Sword Technique evolved from Underworld Ridge also came over, splitting the air, carrying a fierce momentum, and attacked Jason. At the same time, the Source Force of Underworld Ridge was also erupting. The offensive of The Vein of the Underworld was apanied by an attack on the spiritual will, but it was almost ineffective against Jason. Jason is protected by the illusion of the blue dragon, and his spiritual consciousness is extremely strong. With the strength of Underworld Ridge, he is still unable to break through the power of the dragons will that is blessed by the illusion of the blue dragon. boom! boom! Jasons fist shot forward, basically ignoring Underworld Ridges attack with his sword, and his powerful fist punched Underworld Ridges body. The beating made Underworld Ridge keep opening its mouth and coughing up blood, and its own aura of Cultivation became weaker and weaker. In the end, Underworld Ridge had no power to fight back and was passively resisting, but it was unable to withstand Jasons punch. Attack and kill. From the beginning to the end, Jasons face was as dark as ake, with basically no mood swings. Some of Underworld Ridges attacks also hit him, but he seemed to bepletely unaware of the pain, and did not lose his sense of proportion. He kept maintaining his posture. Keeping calm, his punches were still extremely precise, constantly hitting the vital points of Underworld Ridge. puffC Underworld Ridge spurted out another mouthful of blood, and he was scared, truly scared. Just because he is currently seriously injured and on the verge of death, such an injury cannot be recovered by the ray of Law of Imperishability he has. Madman, madman! You are a madman! Underworld Ridge roared in despair. He had never seen such a ruthless person on the battlefield. Even though he was scarred, he was still frighteningly calm andposed. That kind of psychological quality could be said to be inhuman, so terrifying. madman? may be! Its impossible not to be crazy! In the battlefield, at the moment of life and death, thepetition is who is more ruthless, who is more crazy, and who is more calm! boom! Jason punched out again, and this punch hit Underworld Ridge hard on the face, causing Underworld Ridge to bleed from the nose and cough up blood. Just as Underworld Ridge staggered backwardC boom! Jason struck with another dragon-like punch, hitting Underworld Ridges body hard, and the power contained in it impacted Underworld Ridges body. Underworld Ridges almost exploded body could not stop the power of this punch, and the punch shattered Underworld Ridges Cultivation origin. Plop! Underworld Ridge fell heavily to the ground, his eyes wide open, and his breath was gone. With the origin of Cultivation shattered, Underworld Ridge is unable to recover and cannot die anymore. call! At this point, Jason breathed a sigh of relief. He checked himself and found that the injury was really serious. Green Dragons Golden Body was stained with blood and had multiple scars, and the injuries inside his body were also very serious. But no matter what, a strong man with half a step of Immortality was still killed by him. It can be said that such a record, even if ced in The Celestial Realm, is enough to make the many talented people in The Celestial Realm proud! When Underworld Ridge died, Underworld Sea, who was fighting against Fifth City Lord Shan Xiong, sensed it. His face showed a look of extreme shock and astonishment, and he looked unbelievable. Underworld Ridge is dead? Killed by a divine-level opponent? How can this be? While Underworld Sea was distracted, Shan Xiong roared loudly andunched a violent attack towards Underworld Sea. Chapter 2441 A joint attack Shan Xiongs punch was overwhelming and powerful. He punched Underworld Sea. Underworld Sea reacted and quickly punched to block, but was knocked back by Shan Xiongs punch. The energy and blood in his body surged, and his face became a little pale. stand up. Hahaha, Underworld Sea, you still want to annihte my Fifth City? Just dream! Underworld Ridge is dead! It will be your turn next! Shan Xiongughed, sweeping away the depressed and dull mood before. Previously, he was surrounded by two half-step Immortality strongmen, Underworld Sea and Underworld Ridge. There were also many Quasi life and death realm strongmen sent by The Celestial Realm in the main battle area. In terms of high-endbat power, it can be said that they suppressed Fifth City. warrior. But now, as Jason and Raymond came over, the situation immediately turned around. Many Quasi life and death realm experts were killed in The Celestial Realm, and even a half-step Immortality expert like Underworld Ridge died. This makes Underworld Sea feel like the situation is over. In the main battle area, Raymond joined forces with the Quasi life and death realm strongmen from Fifth City to surround and kill the Quasi life and death realm strongmen from The Celestial Realm. Now the Quasi life and death realm strongmen from The Celestial Realm have already Without any advantage, they were being besieged by Raymond and others. Some strong men kept falling down, and the air was stained with blood. Jason was not in a hurry to continue participating in the battle. He took out some Spirit Stones and elixirs from the Storage Ring to stabilize his injuries and restore his huge Innate Energy. The battle with Underworld Ridge cost Jason a lot of energy and he was seriously injured, but in his opinion, it was all worth it. Killing a half-step Immortality strongman, this has a great impact on the overall battle situation in Fifth City. kill! Kill all the enemies of The Celestial Realm! The shouts of killing came, and they were the roars of Fifth City soldiers. They formed a momentum that merged together and shook the world. The Forbbiden Land warriors in Fifth City all gathered together, with murderous intent, forming an iron-blooded force that hit the Celestial Realm warriors like a torrent of steel. The battle was still fierce. Some people fell, but more were warriors who fought one after another. They were not afraid of fighting to the death, just to kill the enemy. Perhaps, this is the spirit of Terran warriors. This unyielding fighting spirit and spirit of resistance have continued the existence of Terran, fighting against the encroachment of The Celestial Realm for endless years. This momentum, this fighting spirit, this iron-blooded battlefield also touched Jason. Jason stood up, it was time to fight! With so many people fighting, how could I stop? Even if he was injured, it would be impossible to kill him! Shan Xiongs battle with the Underworld Sea continues. Shan Xiong is powerful and has a majestic momentum. His offensive is also wide open and closed. The power of each blow is as heavy as a million, and contains a wisp of majestic immortal power. Speaking of which, although Shan Xiong is half-step immortal, that is still the pinnacle level of half-step immortality, and he is not far away from true Immortality. Previously, Underworld Sea and Underworld Ridge were able to suppress Shan Xiong together. But now, Underworld Sea is the only one, which is really not enough. He is immediately suppressed and beaten by Shan Xiong, but Underworld Seas strength is slightly stronger than Underworld Ridge. Therefore, it is not easy for Shan Xiong topletely defeat Underworld Sea. boom! Shan Xiong evolved his fist and punched Underworld Sea. In the fist, a series of immortal rules were intertwined. Although it was notplete, the ray of immortal power contained in it was extremely powerful. It shook the void, killed the tyrants, and bombarded the Underworld Sea head-on. . Underworld Sea roared angrily. His Hades energy and blood were erupting, and his Source Force was also activated. A wisp of Law of Imperishability surrounded him. He activated his fists and struck forward. boom! The fists of the two men shed together in the void, and a fierce sound erupted. Shan Xiongs boxing was extremely powerful, and the ray of immortal power contained in it forced Underworld Sea back. At this momentC ugh! A huge sword that shed across nine heavens and ten earths fell down on the head, split the air, and shed towards the Underworld Sea. Underworld Seas face was shocked. He sensed that the person who attacked him was only at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, but the power of this attack could not be ignored. He immediately understood that the opponent who killed Underworld Ridge wasing to kill him. Break it for me! Underworld Sea roared violently, and he struck with a punch. The bright light of his fist was dazzling, and the wisp of immortal power was manifesting. He punched the sword shadow of the Sword of the Emperor that was manifesting in the air! Boom! This punch sted away and scattered the condensed sword shadow of the Sword of the Emperor in the air. At this point, Jason also appeared, staring at the Underworld Sea with cold eyes. Underworld Seas face became ferocious, and he said in a fierce tone: Did you kill Underworld Ridge? Its just a loser. If you want to kill him, kill him. Is it still impossible to kill him? Jason sneered and responded. Terran Prodigy? Very good! Kill you and end the hope of Terran Cultivation! Underworld Sea spoke. He could see that Jason was seriously injured. He could still kill Jason with all his strength. Underworld Sea no longer hesitated. He activated his bloodline power and used his own bloodline as a guide. Just like Underworld Ridge, he instantly summoned the illusory Styx! boom! Underworld Sea punched, and with the help of the Power of the River Styx, his momentum surged instantly. The pressure was so powerful that the Source Force swept across, and a terrifying devouring force formed in the fist, sweeping towards Jason. . Underworld Sea, who can you kill while Im here? Today is your death! Shan Xiongs voice sounded, and he suddenly appeared, evolved his fists, and attacked Underworld Sea. Shan Xiongs offensive was also very powerful. That ray of immortal power was revealed. His fists split into the air. The power of his fists was so powerful that he intercepted Underworld Seas offensive. Jason took the opportunity to rush forward, his eyes shing with strong fighting spirit and murderous intent, and he shouted violentlyC Dragon Breath! The green dragon phantom roared in the sky, and the rolling dragon power swept across the world. It opened its mouth and roared towards the Underworld Sea, and a majestic and vast power of Dragon Breath swallowed up the Underworld Sea. At that momentC Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! Jason used Nine Characters Fists punches one after another.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Underworld Sea was in a trance under the impact of Dragon Wrath Strike. In an instant, the void where he was was sealed, and the shadow of a Fudo Ming King sat in the sky, blessing the power of Formation Arctic. Green Dragon Fist! Jason yelled angrily, his fists exploded, and in the fists, a shadow of a blue dragon appeared, which contained the power to dominate the world, and also showed a firm and confident power of belief. Mountain Breaking Strike! Shan Xiong also seized this opportunity. He shouted loudly, his Source Force exploded crazily, and used his most powerful killing move. He punched through the air, carrying a powerful and powerful immortal power. The force bombarded the Underworld Sea. The two of them joined forces and both unleashed a powerful attack, simultaneously attacking the Underworld Sea. Chapter 2442 Victory in one battle Underworld Sea ispletely confused. Under the attack of Dragon Wrath Strike, the huge spiritual power containing the vast dragon power impacted his sea of consciousness. With the strength of his sea of consciousness, he was not greatly affected, but his consciousness was in a daze. . But the next moment, the space around his body was imprisoned, and then the phantom of Fudo Ming King appeared, suppressing the sky, strengthening the power of the Terrain Formations confinement. Underworld Sea sensed the crisis, and he punched with all his strength. His essence and blood were burning. In the punch, the ray of immortal power was so powerful that it forcibly broke the restricted space on that side. However, at that moment, two fist rays had already arrived in front of him with endless killing power. Underworld Sea had no way to dodge, and it was even toote to dodge. It all happens too fast. The cooperation between Jason and Shan Xiong was also very tacit. They both struck at the same time, and both unleashed their strongest punches, killing Underworld Sea with one punch. NoC Underworld Sea roared out, and he spread his arms horizontally, trying to protect himself, but it was toote. boom! boom! Jasons Fist Transformation Green Dragon punched Underworld Sea, and the phantom of the green dragon evolved from the punch prated Underworld Seas body. The punch of Shan Xiongs Mountain Breaking Strike contained the power of tearing apart a huge mountain. The punch hit Underworld Seas body, cracking Underworld Seas body and causing him to bleed on the spot. The power of boxing was directed towards He strangled Underworld Seas body and flesh. puff! Underworld Sea opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and his whole body flew backwards. His breath was sluggish, his energy and blood were declining, and he was on the verge of death. The joint attack of Jason and Shan Xiong haspletely severely damaged the Underworld Sea, and even the origin of Cultivation in the Underworld Sea has cracked. The aura of Cultivation has rapidly declined, and it can no longer maintain the level of half-step Immortality. A sad look shed across Underworld Seas face. He knew in his heart that this time he was really defeated,pletely defeated, and he would not escape death. However, he couldnt understand why it was obviously a good situation and was reversed? Why? I wont give in! Underworld Sea opened his mouth and murmured, his eyes shing with grief and anger. Shan Xiong continued to fight over, without giving Underworld Sea any chance. He took action decisively and directly killed the seriously injured Underworld Sea. At this point, the two powerful Immortality men in The Celestial Realm were killed! Underworld Sea has been killed! Soldiers of Fifth City, attack with all your strength and kill all the enemies of The Celestial Realm!From N?velDrama.Org. Shan Xiongs voice rose up loudly, resounding in the air and spreading throughout the battlefield in the main battle area. Underworld Sea is the leader of The Celestial Realms attack on Fifth City. The news of Underworld Seas death spread, making the soldiers of The Celestial Realm in the main battle zone stunned. Then a sense of fear spread, and their fighting spirit It began to disintegrate, confidence began to copse, and there was no longer any fighting spirit to charge and fight on the battlefield. The soldiers of Fifth City roared loudly, their fighting spirit and murderous intent were vented crazily. The fierce fighting spirit was gathered together, and it was unparalleled. They began to attack and kill, and the entire main battle area was filled with blood. The Celestial Realm warriors continued to fall one after another, and they werepletely defeated. Shan Xiong nced at the main battle area. He knew that Fifth City was destined to win this battle. The strong men in the Quasi life and death realm in The Celestial Realm had almost been killed. The Quasi life and death realm experts from Fifth City, plus Raymond who came to support them, are all leading their troops to kill the enemy. No one can stop them. Their morale is like a rainbow. The Celestial Realm soldiers they killed have already fled in all directions, leaving corpses everywhere. . Shan Xiong looked at Jason, he sped his hands and said in a sincere tone: Jason, thank you foring to support! If you hadnte, Fifth City would have been in danger. As soon as you came, you killed Underworld Ridge, and then joined forces to kill them. Underworld Sea has determined the victory of Fifth City in one fell swoop! Jason quickly said: The city lord is too polite. The Celestial Realm is my enemy of The Human Realm, and I am just doing what I should do. In short, this battle must defeat the Celestial Realm enemy forces on this Ancient Battlefield. Wipe them all out! Shan Xiong couldnt help but feel excited when he heard that. The Land of the Divine Fallen and The Celestial Realm have been fighting for many years. There has never been a battle like today, where the enemies of The Celestial Realm were killed on such arge scale. This is destined to be a proud day for the warriors of Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason, you fought all the way from Ninth City? That means you have won victory in the previous cities? Have you wiped out the enemy forces in The Celestial Realm? Shan Xiong asked. Jason nodded and said: Thats right. I fought all the way from Ninth City and killed all the strong men of The Celestial Realm in the first few cities. The remaining The Celestial Realm warriors were leaderless and were defeated one after another. Soon, the first few cities were defeated. The warriors from the city wille together and push all the way towards the city in front, killing all the enemies of The Celestial Realm! Okay! Okay! Shan Xiong said with an excited face andughed, My blood boils with excitement. If this battle can wipe out all the enemy forces in The Celestial Realm in the nine cities, it will be an unprecedented battle. Victory! In the past battles, the major cities have won and lost each other. To say that all the enemies of The Celestial Realm have been annihted has never happened before. Today it seems that it will be achieved. While talking, suddenlyC boom! boom! The ground on the Fifth City side suddenly shook, and an iron-blooded killing force gathered together, rushing towards Fifth City with an overwhelming momentum. Judging from the momentum, it was as if thousands of troops and horses were galloping towards him, and the power was astonishing. Soon, tens of thousands of warriors charged all the way, led by Burning Sea, Geoffrey, Xikui, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Benji, Robert and others. It turns out that soldiers from Sixth City, Seventh City, Eighth City, and Ninth City have all united and have rushed to the battle zone in Fifth City. Burning Sea is the city lord of Eighth City, Geoffrey is the city lord of Seventh City, and Raymond, the city lord of Sixth City, and Jason were the first toe to Fifth City. As for Kong, the lord of Ninth City, Jason asked him to stay in Ninth City and garrison him because he was too seriously injured. Originally, the battle in Fifth City wasing to an end. As more than 30, 000 warriors gathered from the four major cities, they came and wiped out all the remaining The Celestial Realm warriors in Fifth City with the momentum of a strong wind blowing down leaves. . Soon, Shan Xiong and the city lords of major cities gathered together, and Jason also came over. Jason, your injury When Xikui saw Jasons bloody injuries, he was shocked and spoke quickly. Jason, are you okay? Darcey, Emily and others also came over and asked with concern. Jason smiled calmly and said: Im fine. This injury is nothing. How can you not get injured in fighting? Shan Xiong said: Jason single-handedly killed Underworld Ridge, a quasi-indestructible strongman from The Vein of the Underworld. Later, Jason came and joined forces with me to kill Underworld Sea, which was also quasi-indestructible. A strong man, the leader of The Celestial Realm who attacked Fifth City. It can be said that Jason almost single-handedly turned the tide of the battle in Fifth City. If Jason hadnte here, Fifth City would be in danger! As soon as Shan Xiong said this, everyone in the audience was shocked. Chapter 2443 March to Fourth City! The major city lords, Burning Sea, Geoffrey, Raymond and others were really shocked. They know very well what it means to be a half-step Immortality strong person, that is, a strong person who has understood part of the Law of Imperishability, and these disciples of The Vein of the Underworld, Underworld Sea Underworld Ridge, are by no means ordinary Half -step indestructible powerhouse, they are powerful. To put it bluntly, except for Shan Xiong, these city lords in the field, although they are already at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, they have no chance of fighting Underworld Sea and Underworld Ridge, and will be affected by the rules of immortality. Suppress and you will soon be defeated. These city lords could see that Jason had reached the Great Extreme Realm Emperor. Even so, he was still at the level of the Extreme Realm Emperor, and the suppression of the Immortality Rules at the Extreme Realm Emperor level was even more unimaginable. Under such circumstances, Jason was able to single-handedly kill a half-step Immortality like Underworld Ridge, which would inevitably shock them. After all, it was incredible. Jason, even the Ancient Emperor of Man at the Extreme Realm Emperor level would not be able to kill a half-step Immortality warrior with strong bloodline alone. But you did it, and yourbat power is impressive! Burning Sea said with a smile. I really look forward to Jason growing uppletely and breaking through to the most powerful Cultivation Realm. Who can rival The Celestial Realm then? He will definitely sweep The Celestial Realm! Raymond also said with augh. Shan Xiong also nodded and said, Thats true. Jason has the qualifications to sweep across The Celestial Realm! Jason smiled and said: Its too early to say this now. Now that the soldiers from the five major cities have gathered, lets seize the time and attack the Fourth City now!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Yes, fight towards Fourth City! The battle in Fourth City is probably not impressive. I wonder if Russell can withstand The Celestial Realms attack! Shan Xiong said. The Russell he was talking about was the city lord of Fourth City, and he was also a half-step Immortal, but he was already at the pinnacle of half-step immortality, and he was a being with the highestbat power in the half-step Immortality. Lets go, lets kill him immediately. Raymond, Burning Sea and other city lords also spoke one after another. Jason, Im afraid your injury is not serious. Do you want to heal it first, recover some of it, and then get over it? Shan Xiong asked. Jason, I see that your injury is not serious, why dont you heal it first. Darcey also said. Jason, if the injury is too serious, dont be too desperate. Marcel also said. Jason smiled calmly and said, You dont have to worry about my injuries. I know very well what state I am in. Dont worry, I still have the strength to fight. If I really die, I wont show off. Shan Xiong nodded and said, Then lets act together. Immediately, Jason and others began to move out and kill in the direction of Fourth City. There are more than 30, 000 elite Forbbiden Land warriors. This is an extremely powerful force. Although they are mainly warriors of the Extreme Realm Emperor level and there are not many strong warriors of the Quasi life and death realm, so many warriors unite in Together, with a certain attack and killing formation, you can also kill Quasi life and death realm experts, but you need to use your life to fill it. These Forbbiden Land warriors were fierce in fighting spirit and werepletely unafraid of fighting to the death. The fighting spirit gathered together and formed an iron-blooded force, and they all rushed towards the battlefield of Fourth City. Fourth City. There was also a battlefield fighting scene here in Fourth City. The soldiers on both sides were red-eyed, and the thick smell of blood filled the air and enveloped the battlefield. Russell, the city lord of Fourth City, was also besieged by two half-step Immortality experts. The Celestial Realm. These two half-step Immortality experts were extremely powerful and had basically reached the peak level of half-step immortality. With the cooperation, Russell was suppressed, and the powerful offensive he unleashed kept suppressing Russell and forced him to retreat step by step. Russell is also strong enough. In terms of cultivation base, he is stronger than Shan Xiong. Otherwise, he would not be able to withstand the encirclement of these two quasi-immortal peak powerhouses from The Celestial Realm. At the moment, Russells face was filled with a look of anger and anxiety. He could sense that in Fourth Citys main battle zone, many Fourth City soldiers were fighting, including even the two Quasi life and death soldiers from Fourth City. The strong man in realm has fallen. There are at least ten strong people from The Celestial Realm and Quasi life and death realm gathered here in Fourth City, while there are only eight strong people from Quasi life and death realm here in Fourth City. The gap in the number of strong people is too big. If this continues, Fourth City is afraid that it will fall into crisis. At this time, a The Celestial Realm quasi-immortal strong man saw Russells anxiety and anger. He sneered and said: Yuchi City Lord, today is the day when your Fourth City will be destroyed! In this battle, I, The Celestial Realm No matter the cost, many troops and strong men are dispatched, the purpose is to defeat the Land of the Divine Fallen in one fell swoop! Russell looked furious, stared at the man with cold eyes, and shouted: Devil Wrath, if you have the guts,e and fight to the death! Dont forget how you have been suppressed by me many times over the years! You want to break my Land of the Divine Fallen? Humph, even if I are a warrior in Land of the Divine Fallen, I will never let you bastards of The Celestial Realm even take a step forward! court death! The Half-step indestructible powerhouse named Devil Wrath snorted coldly. He was the leader of The Celestial Realm warriors responsible for attacking Fourth City. He came from The Celestial Realm The Devil Gods Lineage. The one who besieged Russell with him was also The Devil Gods Lineage. The strong man named Devil Fury. Devil Fury sneered darkly and made a jeering sound in his throat. He said: Commander, why bother talking nonsense to him? Kill him first in todays battle to sacrifice the g! Okay, then use more force and kill himpletely! Devil Wraths tone became cold. Immediately, Devil Wrath and Devil Fury roared angrily, and the demon energy and blood on their bodies shook the air. The violent Source Force burst out, intertwined with wisps of Law of Imperishability, and they broke out to attack Russell. at this timeC boom! boom! The ground trembled, as if thousands of troops were galloping towards them, and an iron-blooded killing momentum swept through the sky, shaking the sky, and was extremely terrifying. In an instant, I saw the five major cities of Fifth City, Sixth City, Seventh City, Eighth City, and Ninth City. 40, 000 Forbbiden Land elite soldiers gathered together and rushed over. Each one was filled with a fierce murderous intention, and they all roared angrily. , like the torrent that swept over, swallowed up the soldiers of The Celestial Realm in the main battle area of Fourth City. At this moment, Devil Wrath was dumbfounded! Devil Fury was also dumbfounded! What the hell is going on? Why were so many Forbbiden Land soldiers killed? In the previous battles in the major cities, The Celestial Realm was defeated? Just thinkingC Whoosh! Whoosh! Two figures rushed over, it was Jason and Shan Xiong, they came to help Russell. Raymond, Geoffrey and other city lords, as well as Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert and other The Human Realm geniuses all went to the main battle area to fight, besieging and killing the Quasi life and death realm strongmen of The Celestial Realm in the main battle area. Chapter 2444 The Devil God’s Lineage Russell was also stunned. Seeing tens of thousands of elite Forbbiden Land soldiersing towards them, seeing the sweeping momentum, he was in a trance, and the next moment he became extremely excited. Reinforcements areing! Not only that, when Shan Xiong and Jason appeared, Russells eyes lit up and he said, Shan Xiong, you are here! Is this little friend Jason? Junior Jason has met City Lord Yuchi. Jason responded with a smile. Haha, Lao Chen, if we donte, Im afraid you wont be able to hold on, right? All this is thanks to Jason. Jason fought all the way from Ninth City to Fifth City, and even killed Underworld Ridge in Fifth City, and fought with I killed Underworld Sea together. Therefore, Fifth City is turning the corner. No, I will immediatelye to support your side. Shan Xiong said with augh. Russell was shocked and said with a smile: Okay, okay, Jason is really a hero! Jason smiled and said: City Lord Yuchi, lets join forces and kill these two people first. Devil Wrath and Devil Fury came back to their senses and became furious after hearing Jasons words. They are strong men in The Devil Gods Lineage. In terms of talent, they are also among the top ranks in The Devil Gods Lineage. Otherwise, they would not be able to practice even half of it. Stepping into the pinnacle of Immortality. At this moment, Jason said he would kill them. He waspletely ignoring them. How could he not make them angry? Underworld Sea, they all died in the battle? Devil Wraths eyes darkened and he asked coldly. Thats right, its your turn soon! Underworld Sea and Underworld Ridge are waiting for you in hell. Shan Xiong said, with an immortal aura filling his body, and the Law of Imperishability was present, which was overwhelming and overwhelming. To Devil Wrath and Devil Fury. Russell also followed him, his fighting spirit was surging, his murderous intent was fierce, and there was an awe-inspiring aura in the air. His aura also locked onto Devil Wrath and Devil Fury. The look in Devil Wraths eyes turned cold. He was not stupid. There were tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land soldiers heading towards Fourth City. It was self-evident what this meant. Im afraid that in the battles in the following cities, all The Celestial Realm warriors have been defeated. Kill out! Devil Fury was also aware of this problem. He knew that in this situation there was no way to fight desperately and he could escape one by one. He immediately spoke in a low voice. boom! boom! Devil Wrath and Devil Fury had a tacit understanding of each others attacks. They evolved their fists, filled with Heavenly Devil energy, and attacked Russell and Shan Xiong respectively with their fists. In their eyes, these two people are the strongest and the greatest threat. Devil Wrath and Devil Fury struck with all their strength, and a wisp of immortal power contained within shook the air, causing a riot in the void. A terrifying power of demon blood exploded, sting towards Shan Xiong and Russell. kill! Russell shouted loudly, and he struck out with his fist, killing him in the air. The violent energy and blood surged, and the fist he evolved ripped into the air, and the wisp of immortal power contained within it rose up fiercely. At the same time, Shan Xiongs eyes turned cold, and murderous intent surged. He also took action. He bullied himself up, his burly body was imposing, and his attack shook the world, and he intercepted Devil Wrath and Devil Fury.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Russell does not need to face thebined attacks of Devil Wrath and Devil Fury, so his pressure is reduced a lot. He can use all his strength to attack the strongest Devil Wrath. Shan Xiong intercepted Devil Fury. boom! boom! The sound of violent fist impact came, and there were immortal forces fighting in the void. It was extremely terrifying and frightening. The killing momentum was earth-shattering, and the power of the boxing that swept up spread across the sky. Devil Wrath and Devil Fury put all their strength into this attack. After the attack, they chose the opportunity to escape regardless of the consequences, intending to use some injuries as a price for the opportunity to escape. However, just as Devil Wrath and Devil Wrath were about to break through, suddenlyC Dragon Breath! Jasons shouting voice came. Hoar! A phantom of a green dragon swooped down in the sky, revealing its divine power. The dragons power was boundless and boundless, rising into the sky. As it roared, a force of Dragon Breath swept through the sky, sweeping towards Devil Wrath like a rolling torrent. With Devil Fury. The invisible impact contained within also impacted the minds of Devil Wrath and Devil Fury. Immediately afterwardsC ugh! Jasons Sunling Bloodline swept through the air, and the Source Force surged out, disying the fourth form of the Human Emperor Fist, Sword of the Emperor. The phantom of the Sword of the Emperor evolved from the fist struck the air. He shed towards Devil Wrath and Devil Fury. Jason faced off two quasi-immortal strong men with one strike! This shows a super strong momentum and a strong self-confidence. So what if you are still at the deep level? I have a sword to kill two powerful enemies! court death! Devil Wrath and Devil Fury shouted loudly. They really didnt expect that Jason would dare to intercept and kill them both. This made them furious, with strong murderous intent filling the air, and the overwhelming Heavenly Devil spirit and blood swept through the air. The two of them took action at the same time,bined their attacks, and evolved a ray of immortal power. They punched the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor that was shing horizontally. boom! boom! With the cooperation of Devil Wrath and Devil Fury, they defeated the phantom of the Sword of the Emperor that Jason evolved. At the same time, their immortal power hit Jason, causing him to retreat. , opening his mouth and coughing up blood. With Jasons current injured state, it is difficult to withstand thebined attack of Devil Wrath and Devil Fury. at this timeC boom! Russell and Shan Xiong had already attacked and killed him. They reached an agreement and jointly attacked Devil Wrath. Devil Wrath was shocked. He had just targeted Jason, but now it was toote to defend himself. Even so, Devil Wrath still roared angrily: The devil revives! The aura on Devil Wraths body suddenly became strong, and the Heavenly Devil aura burst out from him, vaguely turning into a shadow that released terrifying demonic power. His fists evolved, and he punched in a hurry, trying to kill Russell and Shan Xiongs offensive was resisted. With a bang, Russell and Shan Xiongsbined attack forcefully broke through the offensive of the demonic shadow evolved by Devil Wrath, and the punch also struck Devil Wraths body. Wow! Devil Wrath opened his mouth and coughed up blood. He flew out and was already injured. The purpose of Russell and Shan Xiong is very clear, that is to kill the strongest Devil Wrath first and then defeat them one by one. The blow had its effect, injuring Devil Wrath. Damn it! Devil Furys expression changed, he roared angrily, and immediately charged forward to stop Russell and Shan Xiong from continuing to attack Devil Wrath. Shan Xiong shouted loudly, and he faced Devil Fury. The Fist of the Ruins! st the void!! Russell shouted coldly, and rushed towards the injured Devil Wrath. His fists intertwined in the void, forming a faint fist formation, containing a powerful wisp of immortal power. Killed towards Devil Wrath. Jason had stabilized his figure and looked towards Devil Wrath, a determined murderous intent shing through him. Chapter 2445: Fight between trapped beasts Devil Wraths hair was disheveled. He was already injured, and blood was bleeding from the corners of his mouth. The demonic aura was still sweeping through the air, and there was a look of resentment in his eyes. He opened his mouth with a grin and said: Okay, very good, you are all forcing me, so lets fight to the death! Do you really think I am so easy to kill? Russell, today I will show you the true strength of my The Devil Gods Lineage ! My blood is a sacrifice to the Demon God! Devil Wrath roared angrily, and he violently burned his blood essence. The essence and blood of a warriore from the source. It is ones own original essence and blood. Damage to essence and blood means that the origin of Cultivation is damaged. This is a great harm and cost. If the damage is irreversible, Cultivation Realm will stop and even Cultivation will fall. . Right now, at this critical moment of life and death, Devil Wrath ispletely risking his life. If he doesnt fight, he will really die here, and there is no way to escape. The forbiddenbat technique of The Devil Gods Lineage? The pupils in Russells eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that the powerful forces in The Celestial Realm would have forbiddenbat skills. Each forbiddenbat skill was extremely terrifying and could temporarily burst out with powerful attack and killing power. Thebat power would be in A sharp rise in a short moment. Of course, activating taboobat skills also has certain seque. For example, Devil Wrath needs to use his own blood essence as a guide and burn the blood essence before he can trigger the forbiddenbat skill of The Devil Gods Lineage. Devil Wraths blood essence was burning and passing by. The burning essence blood was secretly connected with a powerful being in the distant void, and began to feed back with powerful power. In an instant, Devil Wraths own coercion surged, endless demonic energy surged, and behind it, it loomed into a void figure exuding power, cruelty, bloodthirsty, and coldness, just like his shadow, and He gradually merged together. At this time, Russells The Fist of Returning to the Ruins had already attacked and killed him. The lines intertwined by his fists were zing, filled with a wisp of immortal power. As the fists were suppressing the killing, this area was attracted by The power of the void explosion is enough to destroy all life forms in the void and reduce them to nothingness. This is the terrifying thing about The Fist of Returning to the Ruins, which contains the power of space level. When the deviles to the world, all living things are reduced to ashes, and everything in the world turns into a demonic realm! Devil Wrath seemed to be going crazy, his aura was erupting, and the devils energy and blood swept through the air. Under the burning essence and blood, the devils power fed back from the depths of the void was even more crazy. break out. Magic Fist!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Devil Wrath shouted loudly, and he struck out with his fist, which evolved into a ck fist shadow, like a ck curtain, covering the whole world. The space waspletely dark, except for Devil Wraths fist. The light shed, showing a ray of Law of Imperishability, containing endless demonic power, sting into that space and attacking Russell. Boom! Devil Wraths punch was so powerful that it broke through that space. Even the lethality caused by the space detonated by Russell did not affect the terrifying power of Devil Wraths punch. In the end, Devil Wraths punch and Russells fist shed hard together. The power of the twos punchespletely exploded. The power of the boxing collided together, and a wisp of immortal power contained in it was The sky was shaking, extremely terrifying. Russell groaned, his blood boiling with excitement from the demonic power contained in Devil Wraths fist. Previously, he was able to fight against thebination of Devil Wrath and Devil Fury on his own. If one-on-one, he was confident that he could suppress Devil Wrath. But as Devil Wrath consumes his own essence and blood to activate the forbiddenbat skills of The Devil Gods Lineage, Devil Wrathsbat power has been greatly improved, and he is actually slightly better at the moment. However, Devil Wrath cannot maintain such a state forever. As long as it can survive for a period of time, the time limit of the forbiddenbat skills used by Devil Wrath will pass, and Devil Wrath will usher in his period of decline. Devil Wrath also knew the disadvantages of activating forbiddenbat skills, so after he punched Russell, he moved and attacked again. The Devils Sun ising! Devil Wrath opened his mouth and shouted violently. His own demonic energy surged like a tide and evolved into a fist. The fist intention contained within suddenly turned into a ck sun, releasing a deep ck light and flowing with endless energy. The demonic aura crushed the air and engulfed Russell. at this timeC boom! A round of sun suddenly rises, blooming with thousands of rays of light, which is dazzling, but it also contains a brilliant power. It appears magnificent and zing, like a scorching sun rising, burning all things, carrying endless power of the emperor, sweeping across the sky. Now empty. This round of sun is facing the round of devil sun ck sun evolved from Devil Wrath. Jasons figure appeared, his eyes were firm and his fighting spirit was high. He disyed the fists of Human Emperor Fist, and under the stimtion of Fighter Arctic Fist, the sun that evolved in this round even contained Fighter Arctic Fist. The killing power of fighting spirit. The Fist of Returning to the Ruins, kill! Russell shouted loudly, and the Source Force all over his body exploded. The Law of Imperishability contained within appeared, and the fist was wrapped with a wisp of immortal power. He punched and hit Devil Wrath desperately. Devil Wraths eyes were cold. He was fearless. He activated his fists and attacked forward. The round of Demonic Sun ck Sun that evolved was filled with a destructive demonic power. It contained monstrous power and bombarded towards the enemy. Russell and Jason. On the other side, Devil Fury also activated The Devil Gods Lineages forbiddenbat skills. He was also burning his own essence and blood, and his Cultivation aura instantly increased. The fierce demonic energy swept through him, and he was like a madman. In a panic, he frantically attacked and killed Shan Xiong. Shan Xiong was fearless, his burly body burst with energy and blood, and the ray of immortal power he evolved was so powerful that he punched Devil Fury in the air. After using forbiddenbat skills, Devil Fury had the upper hand and was suppressing Shan Xiong, hoping to get rid of Shan Xiong quickly. However, Shan Xiong also fought bloody hard and was attacking with all his strength. He was not afraid of Devil Fury at all. Even if he was suppressed, his fighting spirit did not retreat at all. In the main battle area, the battle began to show a one-sided trend. A total of 40, 000 elite Forbbiden Land warriors from the five major cities came to kill them. Although in the battlefield of Fourth City, there were many enemy warriors from The Celestial Realm and almost half of the Quasi life and death realm. But it couldnt withstand the crushing force of the Forbbiden Land soldiers. As for the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm, Raymond, Geoffrey, Burning Sea and other city lords also joined the battle to fight against the strong men in the Quasi life and death realm. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction and others are also targeting opponents at the lower levels of the Quasi life and death realm in The Celestial Realm. They have realized that only by fighting against these strong men can they be stronger. Not only them, Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Dark Phoniex and other The Human Realm geniuses are all fighting. In such a battlefield, both men and women can only fight. Growing in battle, gaining insights in battle, and improving in battle, The Human Realm genius has already embarked on such a journey. Chapter 2446 Battle at the Immortal Level Third City. An Immortality-level battle is breaking out in Third City. The city lord of Third City, Jiang Xu, is fighting against a strong Immortality from The Celestial Realm, God Devourer from The Celestial Realm. The number of God Devourers in The Celestial Realm is increasing, but this bloodline is extremely unique. With unique conditions, no one in this lineage is weak. The God Devourers opponent against Jiang Xu is named Air Devourer. His cultivation has reached the high level of Immortality. He is very powerful. The most terrifying thing is that God Devourers martial arts andbat skills can swallow all things and absorb the power of all things in the world. Turn it into your own use. Jiang Xu was only at the beginning of Immortalitys peak, so when Air Devourer came over, Jiang Xu really couldnt resist, and there was a gap in strength. Therefore, at the beginning of the battle between the two sides, Jiang Xu was defeated steadily by the Air Devourersbat skills. He was soon injured and blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth. His whole body waspletely suppressed by the Air Devourer. Jiang Xus fighting spirit is extremely strong. Even though he is at a disadvantage, he still grits his teeth and fights, pushing out his potential. Every time he is injured, he activates the Law of Imperishability to recover. I want to see how much more immortal Source Force you can activate to restore your injuries! With your strength, I am surprised that you can sustain it until now. Air Devourer sneered, and he punched out again, and the punch was directed towards Jiang Xu. The god-eating power revealed by the punch was frantically devouring and absorbing the space power of the space where Jiang Xu was. In an instant, the space where Jiang Xu was located seemed to have turned into a vacuum, a vacuum zone filled with endless pressure and suffocation. Jiang Xu was calm in the face of danger. He shouted loudly and immediately evolved his fist posture. The bright light of his fist rose up, containing an immortal power. The Law of Imperishability was intertwined in the fist posture. His fist posture The bombardment was in the air to break the barrier that created this vacuum zone. At the same time, the power of space swallowed up by Air Devourers fist was transformed into the power of his boxing, and it had already struck, and the god-devouring power contained in the fist was exploding crazily. Boom! A loud bang from the punch exploded in the air, deafening. Jiang Xu only felt that a terrifying force like a ck hole was crushing him, causing him to retreat one after another. Blood was bleeding from the corners of his mouth and his face turned pale. This battle is over, lets send you on your way! Air Devourer spoke, and the murderous intent in his body surged fiercely, like a frenzied killing intent, engulfing Jiang Xu. When Air Devourer was about to punch and continue to attack Jiang Xu, suddenlyC What a loud tone. You are the one who should go on the road! An old but domineering voice sounded. next momentC boom! A golden fist light tore through the sky and spanned the heaven and the earth. The fist intention contained in it caused the world to resonate. It was a heaven-reaching fist intention that prated the world and carried the majestic power of Fist of the Gods towards the sky. The Air Devourer came to kill him. The gaze in Air Devourers eyes suddenly became sharp, and a trace of solemnity shed across his face. He could sense that the punch that struck him contained a ray of immortal power, and the opponent was only half a step closer to Immortality. But that wisp of immortal power is extremely terrifying, containing a sharp and domineering aura. The Law of Imperishability disyed is even more powerful than thew of a real Immortality expert! Air Devourer had no time to think too much, he immediately punched out, the punch swallowed up the air, and faced the sky-reaching fist that was sting towards him! boom! The fists of the two collided in the void, which made Air Devourer slightly shocked. He only felt that thew of that ray of immortal power was extremely powerful and of a very high level. It was actually able to evolve out of his fists. The immortal power was resisted. Air Devourer looked forward and saw an old man with a wretched expressioning forward. His body was slightly stooped, his face was full of wrinkles, and his narrow eyes gave people a sense of shamelessness, but he himself was There is an indescribable power that stands out from the crowd. It seems that in the eyes of this bad old man, all the heroes in the world are just suppressed with one punch. Old Mr. Miller came. He originally wanted to go to First City to help in the battle, but the Immortality-level battle that broke out in Third City attracted him. When he saw that the Lord of Third City was losing to the opponent, he immediately showed up and came to support. . Half-immortal? Air Devourer frowned. He really didnt expect that Old Mr. Miller was only half a step into immortality, but that ray of immortality could be so terrifying. This made Air Devourer realize that The Law of Indestructible Origin obtained by Old Mr. Miller when he invoked the Indestructible Origin of Heaven and Earth was of a high level. Boy, whats wrong with Half-Step Immortality? Do you look down on me? Watch me beat you to death! Old Mr. Miller stared with his old eyes, looking angry. Air Devourers face turned gloomy. He was a high-level expert in Immortality. However, this bad old man in front of him looked like he didnt take him seriously. He beat him to death. How could he? Tolerate? Old man, if you want to die, then Ill let you die!From N?velDrama.Org. Air Devourers tone was cold, and then he shouted: God Devouring Matrix. Swallow the sky and devour the earth! Air Devourers fist exploded, and the terrifying fist light enveloped the sky. The devouring power swept over, making the void where Old Mr. Miller was seem to have countless ck holes, trying to swallow up his spirit and body. Half done. Great Thunder God Fist, Thunder Moves the Nine Heavens! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, and his Sixth Golden Body immediately bloomed with a dazzling golden light, faintly revealing the charm of a Buddhist golden body, untouchable by all methods, indestructible by all methods, and extremely powerful. At the same time, Old Mr. Miller performed the iplete Great Thunder God Fist punch. The punch evolved, and the sound of thunder faintly came from the nine heavens, resounding throughout the world. Immediately afterwards, a fist light containing the power of a thunderbolt shone in the sky, and the sky-reaching fist intention was revealed. It contained a wisp of immortal power, sharp and domineering, and struck forward. At the same time, Jiang Xu had already recovered. Seeing Old Mr. Millering to support him, his fighting spirit became even more intense. He shouted loudly, and with a movement of his body, he also killed. Divine Meteor Fist! Jiang Xu mobilized his fist with all his strength, and the Source Force was boiling. It all spurted out and turned into a majestic and immortal force, sting towards the Air Devourer. For a time, Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu joined forces to fight against Air Devourer. The actualbat power of Air Devourer is stronger than that of Mixed Hongyu. Although Mixed Hongyu is also a high-level Immortality, itsbat power is much worse than Air Devourer. There are no weaklings among the God Devourers where Air Devourer belongs. Their unique bloodline andbat skills that devour all things make this bloodline definitely the most difficult opponent on the battlefield. Chapter 2447 Fourth City, a big victory! (one) Fourth City, the battle continues. The decisive battle is when Jason, Russell, and Shan Xiong join forces to fight against Devil Wrath and Devil Fury. This is a half-step immortal battle. Devil Wrath burned his own essence and blood as a sacrifice, used his own essence and blood to pay tribute to the devil, and borrowed a huge and pure power of the devil from the void of void. His devils energy and blood were erupting, and the surging energy The demonic power that emerged shook the sky, stirred up the wind and clouds, and evolved into a wisp of immortal power, attacking Russell and Jason at the same time. Devil Wraths current burst of fighting power is very strong. With the help of the power of the devil, he seems to have fallen into a crazy state, appearing particrly bloodthirsty and brutal. The Magic Fist he disys has a billowing surge of magic energy. , the fist intention contained in it evolved into a scene of a demonic realm, covering both Russell and Jason, and then the monstrous fist lightpletely erupted in the demonic realm evolved from this side, truly possessing the power of sealing the heavens. The Fist of Returning to the Ruins, kill! Russell shouted angrily. He was fearless and moved forward to attack with his fists. His fighting spirit and murderous intent were as fierce as fire, and the look in his eyes looked extremely resolute and decisive. The ray of immortal power contained in the fist movement exploded fully, sting towards Devil Wrath. Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason yelled loudly and used Fighter Arctic to activate the ninth form of Heaven Fist. Hoar! The phantom of the green dragon stretched across the sky let out an earth-shattering roar, and the majestic and vast dragon power swept across the world, disying a terrifying power. The phantom of the blue dragon was integrated into the punch that Jason had evolved. The punch that Jason made was transformed into the shape of a green dragon. The aura that dominated the world was even more earth-shattering. This punch contains Jasons own unwavering faith! He firmly believes that he can defeat his opponent! He firmly believes that he can protect what he wants to protect! Thats what he believes in. Boom! Thebined fists of Jason and Russell collided with the power of Devil Wraths fists. The power exploded into the air, and the force of the collision of the fists seemed to form a devouring vortex, sweeping in all directions. Immediately, the demon scene where the Devil Wrath fist evolved broke apart and was blown up. Devil Wraths figure trembled and he fell back one after another. Russell was also knocked back. Jason opened his mouth and groaned, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth. He was shocked by the demonic power contained in Devil Wraths fist.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jason has always been injured. In the battle where he killed Underworld Ridge alone, his injuries were not serious. Green Dragons Golden Body was broken and he was covered in blood. Now that Devil Wrath is activating the forbiddenbat technique, itsbat power is much stronger than Underworld Ridge. Devil Wraths eyes narrowed slightly. He didnt expect that he could not suppress Russell and Jason even though he activated the forbiddenbat skills. But soon, Devil Wraths eyes were fixed on Jason. This is Terrans unique talent. He clearly only has the level of spiritual cultivation, but he can actually withstand the bombardment of his immortal power. This is terrifying. Now, looking at The Celestial Realm, is there anyone at the spiritual level who can resist him? There may be, but definitely no more than one palm. Therefore, Devil Wrath realized that killing Jason was of much greater significance than killing Russell. Besides, Jason is already injured, so it shouldnt be difficult to kill him. As soon as he thought of this, Devil Wraths own demonic power rose up again. He moved, and the devils energy and blood surged to the sky. When the demons energy and blood burst out, he activated the Magic Fist towards Jason attacked and killed him. boom! The fist was flying across the sky with unparalleled power, and the rolling demonic power was erupting, sweeping towards Jason with a power that suppressed the sky. Jasons eyes darkened when he saw this, and he shouted loudly. The Sunling Bloodline rose up like a vast and majestic ocean. The power of his boxing was exploding, and he was not afraid of Devil Wraths attacking punch at all. So he went up to fight. kill! Russell saw Devil Wraths intention, and he immediately attacked him. He activated The Fist of Returning to the Ruins to crush the void and bombarded Devil Wrath. Russell even burned some of his own essence and blood, turning it into a more majestic Source Force, making the power of the boxing attack even more powerful. boom! boom! In the blink of an eye, the three peoples attacks shed together again. The force they aroused hit the air, deafening, and the power was even more frightening. Russell entangled Devil Wrath, and the power of Devil Wraths punch made Russells blood surge and blood bleed from the corner of his mouth, but he still did not flinch at all, and continued to punch and fight forward. boom! Russell and Devil Wrath exchanged a hard punch. Russell was so shocked that he coughed up blood from the corner of his mouth. Devil Wrath was also retreating, and he was pale and bleeding from the corner of his mouth. Moreover, the current state of Devil Wrath is not as powerful as when the forbiddenbat skill was first activated, which means that as the battle continues, the duration andbat power of Devil Wraths forbiddenbat skill are decreasing. Extention Arctic, my fist covers the sky! Jason no longer hesitated, he shouted loudly and burst into the Extention Arctic Fist from Nine Characters Fist. Boom! The Sunling Bloodline emerging from Jasons bodypletely boiled, and like a zing ocean, they all converged crazily towards the Extention Arctic Fist. A majestic, vast, and destructive force is being generated. Jason used Extention Arctic Fist to activate the Heaven Fist punch. I have a fist to cover the sky! With one punch, it covers the sky and the sky, and can kill everything! boom! Jasons figure was like electricity. His speed was so fast that he arrived in an instant. The majestic power contained in the evolved fists was spreading out, causing the entire void to tremble violently. It was difficult to withstand the explosion of majestic force. Roar! At that moment, Devil Wrath actually sensed an inexplicable sense of crisis. He roared angrily and wildly activated the power of the devil. The fists he developed sted into the air, filled with a strong aura of the devil. In an instant, Jasons punch came over, covering the sky and covering Devil Wrath. At the same time, the majestic force of Extention Arctic Fistpletely exploded, killing everyone along with his fist. Got out. Boom! The terrifying power of the fists resounded in the air. The huge power contained in Extention Arctic Fist exploded, facing the demonic power in Devil Wraths fist. However, the Extention Arctic Fist activated by Jason was irresistible, breaking Devil Wraths punch forcefully, and then, the punch hit Devil Wrath with that majestic force. Chapter 2448 Fourth City, a big victory! (two) The Extention Arctic Fist activated by Jason this time almost integrated all of his own Sunling Bloodline power into the fist seal of this punch. Under the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, Jasons Sunling Bloodline has been tempered to a very strong level, so when all the vast sea-like Sunling Bloodline merges into the fist seal of this punch, it can be imagined that The huge force that burst out was so majestic and powerful. Jason tried his best, using his severely injured body to activate Extention Arctic desperately, all at the cost of consuming his energy and blood, and unleashed this earth-shattering punch. Therefore, this punch crushed the fist developed by Devil Wrath, destroyed the demonic power that Devil Wrath had condensed, and punched Devil Wraths body. There was an extremely dull banging sound, and as Jasons punch fell, Devil Wraths body cracked open, leaving blood marks. He also opened his mouth and spurted blood, and flew out. Jason also fell heavily to the ground. He was hit by the demonic power, and with the Sunling Bloodline almostpletely consumed, his body was on the verge of copse and his aura was extremely weak. After Jason fell to the ground, he was already prepared and took out the exquisite Spirit Stone from the Storage Ring, frantically absorbing the pure energy contained in the Spirit Stone. The Fist of Returning to the Ruins, Returning to the Origin Strike! Russell shouted loudly, and at the moment when Devil Wrath was knocked away, he had already rushed over, unleashed his strongest attack and killing punch with all his strength, and punched Devil Wrath. That wisp of immortal power reached the peak of its power and sted towards Devil Wrath with a devastating momentum. Devil Wraths mouth was bleeding, and his eyes were full of rage. He really didnt expect that a divine-level opponent could actually hurt him who had already used forbiddenbat skills. This is unimaginable! The majestic force that hit him just now is still fresh in his mind. In his opinion, this is not the kind of boxing power that a warrior at the divine level can unleash! Boom! At this time, the void shook, and Russell attacked with a fist with unrivaled murderous intent. The ray of immortal power in the fist seemed to be burning, releasing destructive power and shrouding Devil Wrath. . ah! Devil Wrath roared angrily. He was still retreating and blood was bleeding from the corners of his mouth. Now that Russell wasing, he could no longer resist. Even so, Devil Wrath still put on a posture of death. He burned his own origin, madly mobilized the power of the devil, evolved the killing fist of The Devil Gods Lineage, and faced him. boom! The Returning Strike punch developed by Russell hit Devil Wrath, breaking Devil Wraths punch, and this punch also hit Devil Wrath. In Devil Wraths current state, there was no way he could withstand the power of Russells punch. Devil Wrath coughed up blood again and fell back, and the aura on his body declined directly. Under the serious injury, he waspletely unable to maintain the state of The Devil Gods Lineage forbiddenbat skills. When the state of the forbiddenbat skills slipped, Devil Wrath immediately fell into During that period of weakness, he waspletely weakened by the sacrifice of his essence and blood. Devil Wrath, go to hell! Russell seized this opportunity and did not give Devil Wrath any room to counterattack. His fists exploded, and the violent punches were in the air, and the punches bombarded Devil Wrath with a crazy momentum. No! I wont give in! The roaring voice of Devil Wrath reminded him that he was resisting and punching to resist. But his fist was directly destroyed. Russells fist, which contained immortal power, hit him with one punch, shattering his body and causing him to cough up blood one after another. Finally C Click! Russells punch forcefully shattered Devil Wraths Cultivation origin, and Devil Wrath fell heavily to the ground, his breath cut off, and he refused to rest in peace. Russell nced at Devil Wrath, and after confirming that Devil Wrath was dead, he moved towards Devil Fury and surrounded him. By this time, Shan Xiong was covered in blood and seriously injured. However, Devil Fury was also injured. Using his forbiddenbat skills, he was indeed able to suppress Shan Xiong, but it was not that easy to kill Shan Xiong. Devil Wraths desperate roar before his death came, which made Devil Fury pause. When Devil Wrath died in battle, his heart suddenly sank, and he knew that he was also desperate. reallyCN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. boom! Russell came over and crushed Devil Fury with overwhelming punches and suppression. Haha, Devil Fury, your death hase! Shan Xiongughed loudly, his fighting spirit boiled again, and he activated the Source Force, and the fists opened and closed also bombarded him, and together with Russell, they attacked Devil Fury from front to back. Devil Fury knew that he could not escape, but he would not sit still and wait for death. He waspletely willing to fight, burning his own roots to fight. He even ignored Russells offensive and charged at Shan Xiong with all his strength. Devil Fury wanted to drag Shan Xiong into trouble before he died, so it was not a bad idea. But this opportunity was destined to fail. Russell and Shan Xiong joined forces to kill him. On the other side, Jason also rxed a little at this time. After absorbing the pure energy of the Spirit Stone, his Sunling Bloodline grew again and his condition recovered somewhat, but he still felt powerless and exhausted. It was difficult to continue participating in the battle in this state. His injuries were severe and his Source Force was almost exhausted. Even with the help of elixirs and Spirit Stone energy, he would not be able to recover for a while. However, he no longer needed to participate in the following battle. After he desperately broke out Extention Arctic and teamed up with Russell to kill Devil Wrath, the oue of this battle was already determined. soonC boom! boom! Devil Furys side was directly defeated. Russell and Shan Xiong joined forces to kill Devil Fury as well. Immediately, the two people rushed to Jasons side, and Russell asked, Jason, how are you doing? Jason smiled and said: Im fine, but Im afraid I wont be able to continue fighting and will have to recover for a while. Russell smiled and said: Devil Wrath and Devil Fury were killed, Fourth City has won a big victory! Jason, it is really thanks to you that you unleashed such a powerful blow and seriously injured Devil Wrath, so I was able to kill Fourth City in one fell swoop! City won a great victory, Jason made his first contribution! Jason quickly said: Youre wee, Lord Yuchi. Fourth City won a great victory, and every battle deserves credit. Especially those soldiers who sacrificed their lives, they are the real heroes. Russell and Shan Xiong nodded. There will always be casualties in war. Although they dont want to see it, it is inevitable. At this time, the battle in the mainbat zone also came to an end. Under thebined force of the elite warriors from the major cities, the warriors of The Celestial Realm werepletely defeated, including the warriors of the Quasi life and death realm of The Celestial Realm, all of whom were killed. Fourth City, big win! Chapter 2449 God Devouring Space Third City, the battle continues. Old Mr. Miller teamed up with Jiang Xu topete against Air Devourer. Air Devourer is very strong. As a high-level half-step Immortality expert, he is also the best among God Devourers. Therefore, his bloodline is also very pure, and the God Devourersbat skills he evolved are powerful. Air Devourers fist burst out, swallowing up the sky and the earth, and sted towards Old Mr. Miller, swallowing up all the power in the space where Old Mr. Miller was, and then transformed it into the power in his boxing, crushing him to the ground. Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers fist shed across the sky, containing the momentum of a thunderous thunder. The sky-reaching fist intention spanned the sky, filled with a fierce power, and sted towards the Air Devourer. Old Mr. Millers punch sted out, and the vacuum created by Air Devourers punch swallowing Air Devourers force could not bear the power of Old Mr. Millers punch, so the void space exploded, leaving only The dazzling golden fist light was rising, and the heaven-reaching fist intention contained in it was extremely powerful. The ray of immortal power emerged and faced the Air Devourers fist. boom! The fist light was bright, and the powerful force of the fist burst out with overwhelming force, spreading in all directions. Even though Air Devourers punch was very powerful, Old Mr. Miller still managed to resist it. However, he was also shocked by the power of the punch so much that his energy and blood surged. He swayed and stepped back. A few steps. Old Mr. Miller had a stern look on his face, realizing that Air Devourer was much more powerful than Mixed Hongyu, especially the void-devouringbat technique, which was simply a disguisedbat power blessing. Such an opponent was indeed terrifying. Jiang Xus Divine Meteor Fist punch also hit him. It didnt take long for him to break through to Immortality. Before that, he was still at the peak of his half-step immortal cultivation. Now that he has broken through to Immortality, he has no control over that force. The use and control of the Immortal Power was very strong, and the punches he evolved were so powerful that he hit the Air Devourer. Air Devourer was attacked from both sides, but he remained calm and shouted coldly: God Devouring Space, refining all things! Air Devourers body is filled with a zing Innate Energy, and strands of Innate Energy are intertwined in the void, faintly outlined into extremelyplicated patterns, as if they are constructing formations. This space immediately enveloped Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu. This space seemed to be isted from the outside world and became a separate space. A terrifying aura filled the space, vaguely like There is a pair of huge, indifferent eyes of nothingness staring at Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu, as if they are ready to devour them anytime and anywhere. God Devouring Space, God Devourers forbiddenbat technique! It can evolve into an independent space. This space is filled with a devouring force that can swallow up the warriors blood and origin. Moreover, in this God Devouring Space, the warriors of God Devourer will also be blessed with powerfulbat power, which is equivalent to weakening the opponent while increasing theirbat power. Under the influence of one and the other, the strong warriors of God Devourer will be in this space. The offensive power that broke out was terrifying. Being shrouded in this God Devouring Space, Jiang Xu quickly sensed that his blood and Innate Energy overflowed uncontrobly and were swallowed up by the devouring power contained in this space. , and the loss of blood and Innate Energy is elerating. This shocked Jiang Xu. With the passage of Qi, blood and Innate Energy, Nasbat power would drop significantly, and in the end, his entire body would be in an extremely weak state. On the contrary, Air Devourer has received the blessing ofbat power in this God Devouring Space. Under the circumstances, Air Devourer will only be more and more powerful and terrifying. The same is true for Old Mr. Miller. He sensed the devouring power, which was devouring his own aura and origin. Suchbat skills were unheard of and impossible to prevent. Sixth Golden Body, permanent body! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly. He pushed the Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme state. The seemingly old body immediately bloomed with a bright golden light, just like the Buddhas Sixth Golden Body, flowing with Buddhist energy. Verve. Under the stimtion of the Sixth Golden Body, Old Mr. Miller suddenly felt that the flow of his blood and origin had slowed down. It seemed that using the Sixth Golden Body to resist the devouring power of the God Devouring Space had a certain effect. .From N?velDrama.Org. Quickly fight and break this space! Old Mr. Miller spoke in a deep voice. He could see that Jiang Xu was greatly influenced by God Devouring Space. This is because Jiang Xu has just broken through to Immortality, and the Cultivation Realm is very different from the Air Devourer, so it is difficult to resist the devouring power contained in the God Devouring Space. Samsara! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, and punched out with both fists. A powerful and powerful immortal power surged, and six kinds of Heaven-reaching Fist Intentions emerged, forming six-way fist shadow sections. The six-way fist shadow section itself can Cut off the space, so under the punch of Old Mr. Miller, these six fist shadow cross-sections ran towards the God Devouring Space. It is equivalent to Old Mr. Miller recreating a space with six shadow cross-sections. The space of this fist shadow section istes the God Devouring Space, making the God Devouring Space have ayer of fist shadow cross-section space, blocking the God Devouring Space. The influence of the swallowing power. Sure enough, after Old Mr. Millers Heavenly Fist Intention evolved into these six fist shadow sections, Jiang Xu immediately felt that the influence of the devouring power on him was greatly reduced, and the energy, blood and origin that were speeding up were greatly reduced. of rxation. Air Devourers face was shocked. He never thought that his God Devouring Space could be blocked. The six-ray fist shadow section contained the power of Heavenly Fist, which was blocking the devouring power of God Devouring Space. Of course, this devouring power could not bepletely blocked, but at least it was weakened by about 50%. The God-Eating Technique: Swallow All Dharma! Air Devourer shouted loudly. In the God Devouring Space on his side, his god-devouring power seemed even more powerful. He punched Old Mr. Miller, and the Law of Imperishability was intertwined in the fist. The immortal power formed by the lines exploded and swallowed Old Mr. Miller. Air Devourer only wanted to suppress Old Mr. Miller. Otherwise, if the six-path shadow section continued to iste his God Devouring Space, then half of the forbiddenbat skills he had unleashed would be useless. Soldier Arctic, broken! Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly, his whole body was shining with golden light, and his Sixth Golden Body was blooming with a dazzling brilliance. He activated that ray of immortal power and disyed the Nine Characters Fist punch. As soon as Soldier Arctic Fist came out, an unparalleled killing momentum was revealed. It was a kind of momentum like an iron horse in the battlefield. A strong murderous intent was permeated, as if the scene of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood was rushing over. Divine Meteor Fist, kill! Jiang Xu also shouted loudly. He activated his Source Force crazily, and his fists exploded, hitting the Air Devourer. Jiang Xu was most affected in this God Devouring Space, so he knew that he had to break through this God Devouring Space as quickly as possible, otherwise as his blood and origin continued to drain, he would be Consumed to death. Chapter 2450 Old Mr. Miller shows off his power Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xus fists flew across the air, killing each other furiously. The bright fist light spread across the world, and the immortal power filled the air, sweeping towards the Air Devourer. Air Devourer is also extremely powerful, especially in this God Devouring Space. His own God-devouring energy and blood are boiling, and the God-devouring power surrounds him. He disys the offensive of God-devouring Technique , the god-devouring power exploded, sting towards Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu. Air Devourer fought with all his strength, his eyes turned red, tinged with a bloodthirsty killing intent. The Source Force swept through the air and sted out with his fists, imprinting him on this space. With the power of Law of Imperishability, fist shadows appeared all over the sky, not only attacking Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu, but also sting at the six-ray fist shadow section evolved from Old Mr. Miller. boom! boom! The sound of violent punches sounded. Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu were both knocked back by the Air Devourers punches. Even the six-ray fist shadow section covering the God Devouring Space shook violently, looking like they were about to explode at any time. He was sted by Air Devourers punches. Old Mr. Miller gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, Look at me breaking your space blockade! Samsara Fist, Unity of the Six Paths! Boom! Old Mr. Miller stimted the fist movement and evolved the fist intention of Samsara Fist. The six fist shadow sections trembled, and then merged into one, forming a huge fist shadow section, emerging in the sky, with six fist intention In the condensation, the power of this cross-section of the fist shadow was formed, and there was a terrifying and terrifying power of boxing permeating it. Air Devourers eyes turned cold, and he rushed towards Old Mr. Miller, preparing to attack. Whoosh! Jiang Xu rushed over and blocked Air Devourers path. He punched and attacked Air Devourer. Get out of my way! Air Devourer shouted violently and attacked Jiang Xu. The god-eating power contained within was so powerful that itpletely enveloped and engulfed Jiang Xu. At this time, Old Mr. Miller punched out with such force that it hit the sky! The huge fist shadow cross-section space synthesized by the six fist shadow cross-sections met the attack, and the heaven-reaching fist intention erupted again, prating the heaven and the earth, causing the heaven and earth to roar and tremble, the avenue roared, and a force of heavenly power was condensing, and This Heavenly Fist Intention resonated. boom! There was an extremely violent punch sound, and the fist intention evolved by Old Mr. Miller collided with the God Devouring Space. At that moment, the extremely powerful god-devouring power contained in the God Devouring Space came back and hit Old Mr. Miller along the fist of Old Mr. Miller. During the collision, the two forces collided. An extremely powerful energy storm was detonated. Old Mr. Miller held back the feeling of blood boiling, and he suddenly shouted: Break it! Click! Boom! In the end, Old Mr. Millers punch was like the Optimus Pir, sting the God Devouring Space with its overwhelming momentum. The light of this punch also shot up into the sky, reflecting in the sky, and the sky-reaching fist intention stirred the wind and clouds, as if it was imprinted in the endless void,sting forever. Um! After Old Mr. Miller broke through the God Devouring Space, he was hit by the powerful God-devouring power. He fell back and groaned, with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. The moment God Devouring Space was brokenC Wow! Air Devourers figure was shaken. He opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and his face turned a little pale. The God Devouring Space was broken, and he was also hit by the bacsh. After all, the God Devouring Space was equivalent to the evolution of his Source Force. If it was breached, he would inevitably be shocked by the bacsh. Air Devourers face turned ferocious. He stared at Old Mr. Miller, as if it was unbelievable that Old Mr. Miller could blow up his God Devouring Space with his half-step immortal cultivation. kill! Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly. His mouth was bleeding and he was injured, but he still looked extremely domineering. He rushed towards the Air Devourer again, golden fist light erupted, and the fist intention of the sky appeared, and he suppressed and killed the Air Devourer. Air Devourer. Jiang Xu was also shocked. After the God Devouring Space was shattered, his energy, blood and origin were restored a lot, and his whole bodys Cultivation breath was also rising. He shouted loudly, also evolved his fists, and surrounded Air. Devourer. Immediately, a war broke out again. Under the bombardment of that immortal force, the void in this area was about to explode, and thunder-like sounds continued to erupt. Not far away from Third City, tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land soldiers are sweeping in with a huge force. The murderous intent gathered together is so fierce that it shakes the sky and points their swords at Third City.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Russell, Shan Xiong, Raymond, Geoffrey, Burning Sea and other city lords all came to kill them. Behind them, there were tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land soldiers gathered together. Each one of them rushed towards Fourth City with high fighting spirit and murderous intent. . Jason also came with him. He had not yet recovered. The injury he received was indeed very serious and it would be difficult for him to recover in a short time. However, he still followed these Forbbiden Land warriors. In the eyes of these Forbbiden Land soldiers and even the city lords such as Russell, Jason has be the hero of this series of wars, the backbone and a spiritual symbol. Even if Jason has fought until he is exhausted or seriously injured, as long as he is there and whenever he raises his arms, he will give these Forbbiden Land warriors strong fighting spirit and fighting spirit, allowing them to maintain their peak state to fight. Go and fight. When we came to the main battle area of Third City, we could clearly see that the Forbbiden Land warriors of Third City were obviously suppressed in the main battle zone. There were more high-level warriors in The Celestial Realm. The Forbbiden Land warriors of Third City They are also fighting bravely to kill the enemy. No one wants to retreat. They all hold one belief C if they want to break the city, they must step on my corpse first! At the same time, Jason also saw the battle on the side of Old Mr. Miller, who was joining forces with the city lord of Third City to fight against the Immortality strongman of The Celestial Realm. All warriors, charge with us and kill all the enemies of The Celestial Realm! Russell, Shan Xiong and others shouted loudly, and a powerful murderous intention broke out, ordering tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land soldiers to rush towards the main battle area. kill! Kill all the enemies of The Celestial Realm! All the soldiers were roaring angrily, and the fighting spirit arose in full force, and the murderous intent was overwhelming, shaking the heaven and the earth. Tens of thousands of elite Forbbiden Land soldiers were charging, roaring angrily, bursting out with high fighting spirit and murderous intent, and charging forward. Jasons own fighting spirit was also burning. Although he was injured, looking at such a fight, he really wanted to continue to kill the enemy. Jason, you cant fight anymore, youre already seriously injured. Darcey, however, held Jason back. Her tone was firm and she said she would not allow Jason to continue to leave the battlefield. Jason, you need to recuperate and rest first, then we can go and kill the enemy! Marcel and others spoke, and they also went to join the battle. In the end, Darcey and Emily stayed with Jason. They obviously wanted to keep an eye on Jason and didnt want him to continue to participate in the war. After all, Jasons condition is really bad. He went from Ninth City to Fourth City and participated in the battle to kill three Half-step indestructible powerhouses. Such a record is too dazzling! Chapter 2451 Jason watches the battle Jason looked at Darcey and Emily beside him, and he smiled speechlessly. These two beauties seemed to be supervising him. It was true that with his current injury, Darcey and others were worried that Jason would be in danger if he continued to participate in the war. Fighting all the way from Ninth City, Jason has tried his best. The victory of these major cities is really inseparable from Jasons factor. If it werent for his support all the way to kill the enemy, these major cities would not be able to achieve such sess. Big win. Jason took a deep breath and said: Darcey, Emily, you go and fight too. I think you are just a step away from the Extreme Realm Emperor. If you continue to fight and umte somebat insights, you will soon be able to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. Realm Emperor. how about you? Darcey looked at Jason and asked. Jason said: Im going to Old Mr. Miller. Dont worry, I wont participate in the battle. I just go to see it. Seeing this kind of Immortality-level battle will actually help me understand Cultivation. Emily looked at Jason and asked hesitantly: You really dont want to go to the war? Jason smiled silently and said: Even at the peak of immortality, I cant participate in a battle at the immortal level. Let alone being injured now. Dont worry, I dont know how to fight. I just want to observe and understand this. A high-level fight. Okay, this is what you said. Emily said. Emily has long wanted to join the war. For her, such a battle is extremely conducive to her practice of ruthless killing. Then Emily and I will fight. Darcey agreed. Go ahead, remember, be careful and protect yourself when encountering an invincible enemy. Jason warned. Darcey and Emily nodded, and they moved towards the battlefield in the main battle area. Jason rushed to the battlefield at Old Mr. Miller. During the process, Jason held a piece of exquisite Spirit Stone in his hand and continuously absorbed the pure energy contained in the Spirit Stone to restore his own health. Innate Energy. After the Innate Energy recovered a little, Jason started to use the Sword Cultivation Technique to condense the original sword energy and feed it to the dormant Emperor of Man sword spirit in his body. Jason wants to revive the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit as soon as possible. As long as the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit revives again and can be used by him, then he can trigger the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit to explode and threaten the Immortality level with one blow. opponent. The battle in the Land of the Divine Fallen is not over yet, and Jason cannot guarantee that no strong man from The Celestial Realm is targeting him, so he still needs some necessary life-saving means. Jason continued to condense the original sword energy, and soon sensed that the aura of the Emperor of Man sword spirit began to gradually be stronger, which made him very happy. The only thing he had no choice about was that it consumed too much Innate Energy. If it hadnt been for this ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit to continuously provide the original sword energy, Jasons condition would not be as weak as it is now. boom! boom!From N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu join forces to fight against Air Devourer. Air Devourer suffered a certain amount of bacsh after the God Devouring Space was shattered, and was injured as a result, but the power of his fists that exploded at the moment was still terrifying and frightening. As his fists engulfed Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu. Old Mr. Millers whole body was glowing with dazzling golden light. The Sixth Golden Body had been activated to the extreme. The Heavenly Fist Light was activated to suppress the world and attack the Air Devourer. Although Old Mr. Miller only has a half-step of immortal cultivation, but with the blessing of the Heavenly Fist Intent, he is not afraid of Air Devourers punch attack. On the other side, Jiang Xu was also heavily injured. He also attacked with all his strength. The immortal power condensed by his own Source Force copsed into the air and bombarded the Air Devourer. boom! boom! The impact of the fist sounded, and the vibrating power of the fist spread in all directions, causing the void to tremble. Fist of the Gods! Old Mr. Miller yelled loudly, and the gaze in his old eyes suddenly became sharp. He punched in the air, and the punch he disyed carried a sense of being arrogant, as if under this punch, all the heroes in the world would bow their heads. ! This is Old Mr. Millers belief in his own boxing intention, and it is also the strongest true meaning of his boxing intention. He firmly believed that his fist power was unparalleled. This heaven-reaching fist power was supposed to dominate the world and look down on the heroes. This punch was sted out, and the ray of immortal power contained in itpletely detonated the air. As Old Mr. Millers fist bombarded forward, it was extremely powerful, and with the power of dominating the air, it sted towards the Air Devourer. . God-Eating Technique, kill! Air Devourer shouted angrily. He actually sensed a sense of crisis. He immediately activated the Source Force crazily and unleashed the most powerful punch. The punches were intertwined with the Law of Imperishability. , the immortal power contained within crushed the void and sted towards Old Mr. Miller. Boom! The deafening explosion of the fist sounded, and the punch of Old Mr. Miller moved forward with a devastating momentum, hitting Air Devourers body. The power of Air Devourers boxing also hit Old Mr. Miller, causing the light of Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body to dim. His figure was knocked back, and the blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth dyed the front of his clothes red. Air Devourer also staggered back, and the force of Old Mr. Millers punch shocked him, which can be said to be an injury on top of injury. boom! Just as Air Devourer was retreating, Jiang Xus fists came over and attacked Air Devourer with indomitable power. Air Devourer had no way to retreat, so he shouted angrily and attacked with fists. boom! boom! Jiang Xu did not avoid Air Devourers punch. He tried his best and adopted a lose-lose style. He charged up a punch and hit Air Devourers body, but was also hit by Air Devourers punch. His body was shaken. Fly out. Air Devourer was covered in blood and wanted to activate the Law of Imperishability to recover his physical injuries, but was horrified to find that Old Mr. Millers punch directly hurt his Cultivation origin, causing him to activate the Law of Imperishability. , all seem difficult and slow. Whoosh! Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu surrounded him again, and they would not give Air Devourer time or chance to recover from his injuries. For a high-level Immortality expert like Air Devourer, only by continuously causing damage to his Cultivation source can he be prevented from recovering from his injuries and can he be killed. Damn it! Air Devourer roared, and he began to panic. His origin was seriously injured, and it became difficult to operate the Law of Imperishability. If he continued like this, he would really die in battle. Jason was watching the battle not far away. He was still a little anxious when he saw Old Mr. Miller injured and coughing up blood, and the Sixth Golden Body almost exploded. Unfortunately, in his current state, there was no way he could go over and help. However, he could also see that Air Devourers injury was more serious. With Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu joining forces, they would be able to kill such a powerful enemy as Air Devourer sooner orter. Chapter 2452 Kill Air Devourer! boom! boom! In the void, the sound of continuous punches came from the air. Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu were joining forces to fight Air Devourer. Blood spurted out, dyeing the sky red. Old Mr. Miller and the others were all injured one after another, and Air Devourer was even more seriously injured. His Cultivation aura was also constantly weakening, and his originally strong God-devouring energy and blood had declined to the point of being underestimated. Old Mr. Miller and the others did not hesitate to exchange injuries for injuries, constantly injuring Air Devourer, constantly bombarding Air Devourers Cultivation source, making his Law of Imperishability unable to recover his physical injuries. Jason is watching this battle with relish, feeling the evolution and stimtion of the Law of Imperishability, feeling this level of battle. He is not in a hurry now. Although Old Mr. Miller is scarred and seriously injured, judging from the battle situation, Air Devourer has been suppressed. Its just that high-level Immortality powerhouses like Air Devourer are difficult to kill. Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu need to slowly grind it down and continuously cause damage to Air Devourers Cultivation source. When the umted injuries are serious enough, as long as Air Devourer couldnt suppress the injuries in his body, and when it fully exploded, he died in battle. Old Mr. Miller, you activate Front Arctic Fist! Thebat power increases, and you can kill it with one hit! Jason couldnt help shouting. In his opinion, Air Devourer is already alone and will fall at any time. As long as Old Mr. Miller can trigger the Front Arctic traction and kill him with one punch, the battle can be ended. Old Mr. Miller heard Jasons shouting. He punched the Air Devourer and pulled away slightly. Only then did he have the energy to respond and said, You think Front Arctic can trigger it if it says its triggered? Jason was stunned for a moment, and then said: Its not difficult to trigger. Basically, I can trigger it once in every battle. Sometimes after triggering once, it can trigger a second time after a while. Old Mr. Miller, you cant trigger it once It didnt even trigger, right? IC When Old Mr. Miller heard this, he really wanted to rush to Jason and curse. At the same time, he was also confused in his heart. Is what Jason said true or false? Front Arctic Fist In this kids eyes, emotions are triggered whenever he wants? Can it be triggered twice in session? How is this done? If I can trigger Front Arctic, do I still need you to remind me? Old Mr. Miller said with a dark face, and immediately started his fists again, continuing to attack Air Devourer. Jasons face was stunned, and he understood after thinking about it. I guess Old Mr. Miller didnt discover the secret of the human bodys phantom in the universe? Dont you know how to condense Innate Energy into silk threads and connect them to the phantom of the universe in the human body? As the number of connected threads increases, the probability of triggering Front Arctic greatly increases. Just thinkingC boom! boom! The fists of Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu have hit Air Devourers body hard. The violent punches made Air Devourer open his mouth and cough up blood. He stumbled backwards and punched Air Devourers body hard. exploded. Air Devourer could no longer suppress the injuries in his body. The original injuries in his body exploded in full force. Blood continued to bleed from the corners of his mouth, and the evolved Law of Imperishability faded away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. kill! When Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu saw this, they both shouted loudly. They continued to attack, and their punches were extremely powerful. The power of the fist appeared in the air, copsed in the air, and hit the Air Devourer. Air Devourer was still resisting, but he was seriously injured and was unable to resist the joint attacks of Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu. He immediately fell to the ground under the punches of Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu. On the ground, the eyes gradually lost their luster and died. Win! Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu joined forces and finally killed Air Devourer, but they also paid a heavy price. Jiang Xus injury was serious, and Old Mr. Miller was not optimistic either. It can be seen that Air Devourer is much stronger than Mixed Hongyu, who was killed by Old Mr. Miller before. Mixed Hongyu was mainly injured by Saint Maries sword, and Old Mr. Miller had a chance to kill him. No matter what, this battle was won. Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu teamed up to kill a high-level Immortality like Air Devourer. Such a record was extremely brilliant. Jason walked up and took out some healing elixirs and Spirit Stones from the Storage Ring and gave them to Old Mr. Miller and Jiang Xu to help them recover. Old Mr. Miller looked at the tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land soldiers gathered in the main battle area. He couldnt help but ask: Have the battles in the previous cities ended? Have all the Celestial Realm soldiers been annihted? Jason nodded and said, Thats about right. All the troops from the huge city ahead united together and fought their way here. Jiang Xusplexion improved after swallowing the healing elixir. He looked at Jason and asked, Are you Jason? Jason nodded and said, Its me. Ive met City Lord Jiang. Jiang Xu smiled and said quickly: Youre wee, Jason. Jasons reputation has spread throughout the Land of the Divine Fallens Ancient Battlefield. This battle is also thanks to Jason, otherwise the Land of the Divine Fallens Ancient Battlefields battle situation would not be the same. Its such a great situation. As he spoke, Jiang Xu looked at Old Mr. Miller and asked, Who is this senior? Just call him Old Mr. Miller, hes my grandfather. Jason grinned. Ive met Old Mr. Miller. Fortunately, Old Mr. Miller came to help, otherwise I really wouldnt be able to fight Air Devourer. I didnt expect that The Celestial Realms attack was so fierce this time, and they actually sent such a strong man to lead the troops. Attack Third City. Jiang Xu said. City Master Jiang, there is no need to be polite. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. Jiang Xu nodded and said: I will go to the main battle area to supervise the battle and end the battle in Third City as soon as possible! As he spoke, Jiang Xu moved, rushed towards the main battle area, opened his mouth and shoutedC Air Devourer has died in battle and has been in! Warriors of the Land of the Divine Fallen, work together to kill the enemy and defeat The Celestial Realm! Jiang Xus loud voice spread throughout the battlefield in the main theater. Immediately, the Celestial Realm soldiers in the main battle zone were all dumbfounded C Air Devourer died in battle? God Devourers Immortality high-level warrior died in battle? When they realized this, a feeling of extreme panic immediately spread into their hearts, making them so frightened that the condensed fighting spirit and fighting spirit began to recede like a tide. kill! Those who offend our Land of the Divine Fallen will be killed without mercy! Kill them all! In the main battle area, tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land warriors roared in unison. They were full of fighting spirit and strong fighting spirit. They all swarmed forward and killed these The Celestial Realm warriors. Although Jiang Xu was injured, he still went out to kill the enemy. He was an Immortal strongman no matter what. Even though he was injured, some of the half-step Immortal strongmen in The Celestial Realm could not resist and were suppressed and killed one after another. Russell, Shan Xiong and other city lords are also killing enemies. Including Terrans geniuses, everyone was fighting like crazy. A killing began. Chapter 2453 The troops are divided into two groups Jason, your injuries are serious. You can barely feel the fluctuations in Innate Energy. Have you fought to the point where Innate Energy has been exhausted? Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason, frowned and said. Jason secretly smiled bitterly. Arge amount of Innate Energy was consumed because that wisp of Emperor of Man Sword Spirit was too stupid. He kept condensing the original sword energy. The wisp of Emperor of Man Sword Spirit kept sucking it in, causing his Innate Energy to be exhausted. Can be restored and replenished. Im fine. I have a steady flow of energy and blood, and I recover quickly. Old man, can you still hold on? I think your Sixth Golden Body is about to be broken. Jason teased. Old Mr. Miller red at Jason and said, Why cant you hold on? Didnt you see the old man and I participated in killing two high-level Immortality warriors? The guy killed by Ninth City interrupted the immortality that I absorbed. Origin, otherwise I would be stronger. Jason nodded and said with a smile: Old man, keep working hard to make breakthroughs. Im still counting on you to continue to grow old. Get out of here! Old Mr. Millerughed and cursed, then asked, Jason, what did you say about touching Front Arctic? Can you still touch Front Arctic Fist? Thats right. Jason said, Isnt there a human body and universe phantom when running Front Arctic? There are thin threads connected to each other. If it is sessfully triggered, these threads will solidify. I practice Front Arctic every day, They will condense their own Innate Energy into threads and connect them to the universe of the human body. The more threads there are, the higher the probability of triggering it will naturally be. Can it still be like this? Old Mr. Miller was stunned for a moment. He thought for a while, nodded and said, Your method is good. I didnt study it in detail before. Now that I hear what you say, I think this method should be feasible. Jason chuckled and said, Old Mr. Miller, go back and try to see if you can use your Innate Energy to connect to the human bodys phantom of the universe. Old Mr. Miller nodded. He had absorbed the pure energy contained in a top-quality Spirit Stone given by Jason, and his Cultivation breath had recovered a lot.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jason continued to condense the original sword energy to feed the wisp of Emperor of Man sword spirit to devour. Until now, the wisp of Emperor of Man sword spirit finally had some reaction and began to vibrate softly. This made Jason happy. The Emperor of Man sword spirit began to revive. Even though he was seriously injured, he still had the strength to fight. Even if he encounters a strong Immortality attack, he still has the ability to protect himself. While Jason was talking to Old Mr. Miller, the battle in the main battle area wasing to an end. The soldiers of Forbbiden Land had great morale, strong fighting spirit, and murderous intent, forming an unstoppable torrent. Those soldiers of The Celestial Realm It has long been impossible to resist. The death of Air Devourer in battle has long destroyed the fighting spirit and belief of these soldiers of The Celestial Realm. Coupled with the fact that an Immortality warrior like Jiang Xu personally went out to kill the enemy, these Celestial Realm warriors were unstoppable. They destroyed everything along the way and defeated all the Celestial Realm warriors in the second main battle zone with their unparalleled power. Kill them all. There was a strong smell of blood, and as far as the eye could see, the entire battlefield was filled with fallen corpses. The cruelty of war can also be seen from these fallen corpses. Another city achieved a great victory, but this made the morale of the Forbbiden Land soldiers even more vigorous and powerful, forming an unprecedented power. Many Forbbiden Land soldiers were injured, but they still did not want to retreat. They still followed the team closely. There are no deserters on the battlefield. Since the entire battle in the Land of the Divine Fallen is not over yet, lets continue fighting until this battle is over. Jason looked at Marcel, Zack, Robert and others. Some of them were injured and their breath was weakening. After all, sessive battles would definitely consume a lot of their own energy and blood. Jason took out some cultivation Spirit Stones and gave them to them to let them restore their condition. Jason looked at Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy was also injured, but his bloodthirsty and ferocious aura only increased. It didnt take long for Wolf Boy to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. He was waiting for Lord Plumpton at the Hyacinth venue. The person broke through in that battle. However, Wolf Boys Cultivation improves very quickly, especially in such a fighting battlefield, which is even more helpful for improving Wolf Boys Cultivation. After several consecutive battles, Wolf Boys current Cultivation aura has reached the peak level of Extreme Realm Emperor. The speed of this Cultivation improvement can be said to be unmatched. Jason looked at it, but the feeling in his heart seemed a bitplicated, with mixed joy and sorrow. I am happy that Wolf Boys Cultivation has be stronger from the bottom of my heart. Some worries are that the stronger Wolf Boy is, the more responsibilities Wolf Boy will bear, or the more battles he will have to bear, and he will participate in higher-level battles. Such battles will of course be dangerous. In his heart, Jason already regards Wolf Boy as his own brother, so if possible, he is more willing to let Wolf Boy live in a stable environment. Now the only battle left is between First City and Second City. Jason said. All the previous seven cities have achieved great victory! The number of Forbbiden Land soldiers that can be gathered now exceeds 50, 000! Killing them like this is enough to defeat the enemies of The Celestial Realm in First City and Second City! Shan Xiong said in an excited tone. said. Jiang Xu said: The Celestial Realm warriors in First City and Second City are basically based on the Quasi life and death realm. We can gather a lot of warriors, but the Extreme Realm Emperor level ounts for the majority. Therefore, go to First City City and Second City battles, the Extreme Realm Emperors warriors fight in formation, with hundreds of people in a formation, lining up to kill the enemy! Quasi life and death realm warriors, fifty people in a formation. The captains of each team are responsible for this. In this way, we can try our best Reduce casualties. promise! In the field, the captains of each warrior team spoke in response. Jason, how are you recovering from your injury? Russell came over and asked. Jason smiled calmly and said: My injuries are not harmful. Now that we have achieved the general trend, lets take advantage of the general trend and take advantage of this iron-blooded killing momentum to go straight to First City and Second City! I suggest that we divide our troops into two groups and go all the way. Attack and kill the enemies in Second City, and attack and kill the enemies in First City on the other side! Okay! This is best! Jiang Xu nodded. There are too many Forbbiden Land soldiers gathered now, more than 50, 000. Even if the troops are divided into two groups, there are still more than 20, 000 soldiers in each group. There are enough conditions to support the battle between First City and Second City at the same time. City Lord Jiang, and other city lords, you will lead a group of soldiers to Second City. Old Mr. Miller and I will lead a group of soldiers to First City. Jason said. Okay, lets start taking action! Jiang Xu and others spoke one after another, and after gathering the army, they divided into two groups and continued to charge forward. Chapter 2454 First City First City and Second City are both fighting. Judging from Land of the Divine Fallens past battles against The Celestial Realm, the fighters in First Second City are basically Quasi life and death realm fighters, especially in First City, which are mainly fighters from Quasi life and death realm. The Celestial Realm is simr. Those whoe to attack First City are basically from the Quasi life and death realm. But this time, things are different. The Celestial Realms attack on the Land of the Divine Fallen this time can be said to be a heavy investment. In First City, there are many Quasi life and death realm warriors dispatched from The Celestial Realm, upying more than half of them. This makes First Citys main battlefield , it has almost be a battlefield for Quasi life and death realm warriors.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The situation at Second City is simr. The Celestial Realm has dispatched arge number of Quasi life and death realm warriors. There are not many warriors who have reached the Quasi life and death realm level in First City and Second City. Therefore, the number of casualties of Forbbiden Land warriors in these two cities far exceeds that of the other seven cities. A city. However, the Forbbiden Land soldiers in these two cities were also fighting bravely. Even though theirrades around them fell one after another, they were still full of momentum, and they still charged forward with an iron-blooded fighting spirit. surge. At this time, reinforcements arrived! A group of Forbbiden Land soldiers led by Jiang Xu and other major city lords came over and more than 20, 000 elite warriors rushed into the battlefield in the main battle area. This sudden change made the Celestial Realm soldiers dumbfounded. They did not expect that so many Forbbiden Land soldiers suddenly came out. Russell, Shan Xiong, Raymond and other city lords led the Forbbiden Land soldiers to the main battle area and faced the enemies of The Celestial Realm. Jiang Xu went to support the Second City City Lord in the battle. The Lord of Second City is named Li Tiansheng. His cultivation level is stronger than Jiang Xu, reaching the peak of Immortality Intermediate Level. The one who attacks Li Tiansheng is a high-level Immortality expert from The Celestial Realm, whoes from Inferno God Lineage. Fiery. When Jiang Xu arrived, he saw that Li Tiansheng had been injured, his chest was stained red with blood, and his whole body was suppressed by Yan Lie. After all, Yan Lies cultivation level was higher, and he was still a strong man from Inferno God Lineage. He had With the powerful bloodline of Inferno God Lineage. kill! Jiang Xu shouted loudly, he evolved his fist, and the immortal power contained in it appeared, and he rushed towards Yan Lie with a strong momentum. Jiang Xu, you are finally here to support me! Li Tiansheng was shocked when he saw Jiang Xuing, and he said with a big smile. Red Ghost, can you still hold on? Jiang Xu asked. If you can hold on, lets join forces and kill this guy! Li Tiansheng said with a bold tone. Immediately, Li Tiansheng also exploded with fists, and together with Jiang Xu, they headed towards Yan Liezhen to kill him. boom! boom! Yan Lie evolved hisbat skills and withstood the attacking punches of Li Tiansheng and Jiang Xu. He looked at Jiang Xu with a confused expression and said, How can youe to support? Where is Air Devourer? With the strength of Air Devourer, It shouldnt be difficult to kill you! Air Devourer? He has already gone to hell! Its your turn next! Jiang Xu said coldly. What? Yan Lie was shocked. He was not stupid. Seeing tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land soldiers sweeping over like a torrent of steel, he also vaguely guessed that the battle in those cities was probablypletely defeated by The Celestial Realm. At this thought, Yan Lie couldnt help but feel a little shocked and panicked. This battle with The Celestial Realm was originally aimed at breaking through the Land of the Divine Fallen, but now it seems that this n will bepletely failed. boom! boom! At this time, Li Tiansheng and Jiang Xu joined forces again, using all their strength to unleash their ultimatebat skills. Laws of Imperishability spread in the void, and the immortal power contained within shook the sky, with a decisive momentum. They surrounded and killed Yan Lie. Kill you first! Yan Lies eyes turned cold and his tone was solemn. His own Inferno energy and blood swept through the air, as hot as fire, and contained a violent aura. He evolved into a high-level Law of Imperishability and stepped forward to fight. First City. When Jason, Old Mr. Miller and many of The Human Realms geniuses led another group of Forbbiden Land soldiers to rush over, they saw the tragic battle in First City. In the main battle area, the warriors of The Celestial Realm are extremely powerful, mainly from the Quasi life and death realm, and are causing crazy killings. Xikui roared angrily when he saw this: All warriors follow me and kill! kill! The Forbbiden Land warriors roared angrily, and all of them killed them without fear. Among them, there were teams of warriors forming formations to kill the enemy. After all, facing the strong men of The Celestial Realm, Quasi life and death realm, and the Forbbiden Land warriors, if the Extreme Realm Emperor strong men did not form an formation, they would not be able to resist them. Under the formation, they would use blood and life to pile up and consume, It can also fight against or even kill The Celestial RealmQuasi life and death realm strong men. In addition, the warriors from the Quasi life and death realm in Forbbiden Land are also forming formations to kill the enemy. Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Wolf Boy, Robert, Benji and others also all participated in the battle. The battlefield in First City is much more dangerous, but Robert and other The Human Realm geniuses cant care about so much. Perhaps they can only Only in such a dangerous battlefield can we hone ourselves better. not far away. ugh!ugh! The sword light as white as jade was flying across the sky, containing a fierce and killing momentum. The sword light was branded in the sky, intertwined with the power of the peakw of Immortality, and was strangling two powerful The Celestial Realm experts. That was Saint Maries battle with Leitu and Red Ghost. Saint Marie was originally wearing a white dress, but now her white dress was stained with bright red blood. She was already injured. Previously, she activated the White Jade Sword and seriously injured Mixed Hongyu, giving Leitu and Red Ghost an opportunity to take advantage of it. machine. However, Leitu and Red Ghost were also injured, especially Red Ghost. His Spiritual Soldier was cut off by Saint Maries White Jade Sword, his strength was damaged, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. Leitu was not having a good time either. There were many bloodstains on her body, which were caused by the sword light of the White Jade Sword. From the perspective of the battle situation, Leitu and Red Ghost suppressed Saint Marie at the moment, but the White Jade Sword in Saint Maries hands was a top-grade Spiritual Soldier. With the power of the Spiritual Soldier, Leitu and Red Ghost were unable to do anything for a while. The battle between First City Lord Thunder Walker and Mr. Colin also continues. The two of them are basically at the highest level of Immortality, and there is not much difference in strength. However, Thunder Walker obviously tried his best in this battle. He rushed forward without fear of being injured again and again. When he injured Mr. Colin, he He was also constantly injured. Up to this point in the battle, Thunder Walker and Mr. Colin were both seriously injured. It was up to them to see who could seize the opportunity to deliver the fatal blow. Old Mr. Miller watched the battle between these two strong men on the field, and he also wanted to support them. Jason immediately said: Old man, you go and help City Lord Lei. Lord Leis opponent is injured, you go over to help, Lord Thunder will be the main attacker, and you wait for the opportunity to take action. The main thing is to put pressure on the opponent and make the other party make mistakes. As long as the opponent makes a mistake, Lord Lei will If you seize the opportunity, you can kill him with one blow! good! Old Mr. Miller nodded and rushed towards the battle on Thunder Walkers side. Jason approached the battlefield on Saint Maries side. Chapter 2455 One Sword Falling to the Nine Heavens Leitu felt extremely anxious. He had basically sensed the battles in the following cities. The Celestial Realm could be said to have beenpletely defeated, and even several Immortality-level experts had died in the battle. From the perspective of the battle situation, it is undoubtedly extremely unfavorable for The Celestial Realm. But Leitu still has no intention of giving up. In his opinion, as long as he can kill the high-endbat power of Saint Marie in this battle, no one in the entire Land of the Divine Fallen battlefield can defeat him and the Red Ghost. Killing Saint Marie, and then killing all the powerful men at the Land of the Divine Fallen Immortality level, was able to turn the tide in the end. When the battle reaches this point, it can be said that there is no way out. Leitu had no choice but to make a desperate move and try her best to team up with Red Ghost to kill Saint Marie. Red Ghost, use all your strength to kill Saint Marie! As long as we kill Saint Marie, we can still win this battle! Leitus mouth moved and she sent a message towards Red Ghost. There is no retreat, so lets fight with all our strength! Red Ghost also said in a message. Immediately, the immortal energy and blood on Leitu and Red Ghost were exploding crazily. Immortal pinnaclews were imprinted in the sky, containing a terrifying peak of immortal power, causing the entire void to vibrate. Fierce murderous intent swept through the air and engulfed Saint Marie. Heavenly Formation! Leitu shouted loudly, and once again evolved the formation of Heavenly Formation. The Law of Imperishability imprinted in the void formed formations one after another, spreading across the void. When it merged with the immortal power, it instantly Arge formation formed in the space and enveloped Saint Marie. The Sword of Heaven!From N?velDrama.Org. Saint Maries eyes were cold, she was fearless, the White Jade Sword in her hand was raised, and a sword light as bright as jade bloomed. She activated the sword technique of The Sword of Heaven, and the sword body of the White Jade Sword bloomed with thousands of sword rays. The sword rays cut the heaven and the earth. It contained extremely sharp sword energy, with an invincible momentum. He shed horizontally towards the enveloping Heavenly Formations offensive. ck Dragon Out of the Abyss! Red Ghost shouted coldly, and mmed out the severed dragon-head crutch in his hand. Although the Spiritual Soldier was severed and its power was greatly reduced, it could still be used. In addition, Red Ghosts attack clearly had a deep meaning. call! Under the control of Red Ghost, the half-shaped dragon head crutch rushed towards Saint Marie at lightning speed. A ck and sinister aura filled the air, covering the sky, and it was terrifying. At that moment, the dragon head statue on the half of the crutch seemed toe to life, suddenly transforming into a huge ck dragon shadow. At the same time, the half of the crutch with the dragon head dposed directly, and the power formed by the dposition was flowing into this crazily. A ck dragon phantom appeared in the sky, and at the same time, Red Ghosts immortal peak power also gathered with all its strength. The huge ck dragon phantom formed rushed towards Saint Marie with the power of swallowing up the sky. The Power of the Heaven, for my use! Leitu also shouted loudly, and the Power of the Heaven condensed by the Heavenly Formation was gathering crazily towards his fist. The Power of the Heaven reached a level that shook the sky, attracting the entire crowd. The sky is roaring and shaking. Boom! Leitu punched out, and the force of the fist was overwhelming. The Power of the Heaven contained within suppressed the whole world, and the force of the fist was overwhelming, and it hit Saint Marie. This is the most powerful attack that Leitu and Red Ghost jointly unleashed. It can be said that Saint Marie will be killed with all their strength. At this moment, Saint Maries face showed a solemn look. She could feel the terrifying lethality contained in Leitu and Red Ghosts attack, and the attack of these two people had already wrapped her up, and she could Said it was inevitable. Buzz! At that moment, the White Jade Swords sword trembled at a distance, emitting a high-pitched and harsh sword cry. The bright sword light pierced the world, and the condensed sword power shed through the air, reaching the extreme level of power. One Sword Falling to the Nine Heavens! Saint Marie shouted coldly, and used the most powerful killing move in The Sword of Heaven. Her peak immortal power also crazily merged into the White Jade Sword, and the White Jade Sword shed horizontally. , the sword light shot down to the ninth heaven! A huge sword light seemed to be shing down from the nine heavens. The power of the sword was majestic and the power of the sword was overwhelming. It contained a sharp and unrivaled killing momentum. With just one sword, it killed the swallowing beast. The ck dragon shadow that came over also killed the terrifying fist shadow that contained The Power of the Heaven! boom! boom! The blows of the three powerful men met each other head-on, and the terrifying impact swept across all directions. The peak power of immortality was impacting, detonating in the air. The void was really being destroyed one after another, as if it was formed. A vortex of ck holes. puffC The bright red blood spilled into the air, falling from the mid-air. The three figures immediately separated. Saint Marie opened her mouth and coughed up blood. While her face turned pale, her own Cultivation aura showed signs of instability, and she was obviously severely traumatized. Opposite him, Red Ghosts right arm was suddenly missing, cut off abruptly. His old face looked haggard, and his breath was erratic. Leitus mouth was bleeding continuously, and a deep sword de was added to her chest again. Under this blow, the three powerful men were injured to varying degrees. Red Ghost suffered the most severe injuries, his right arm was cut off. Under the sword intent contained in the White Jade Sword, Yuan Yuan was also injured and coughed up blood. The second most seriously injured person was Saint Marie. Saint Maries Cultivation aura was already a little unstable and she was at the end of her strength. Inparison, Leitus injuries were the least serious. Red Ghost looked at the severed right arm with an old face that was uncertain. Originally, with the cultivation of an immortal peak powerhouse, he waspletely able to regenerate the broken arm. But on the port of his right arm, the sword energy andws from the White Jade Swords killing remain. Only by eradicating the remaining sword energyws can he be reborn after breaking his arm. However, in such a battle, he certainly did not have enough time to erase thew of sword intent. Saint Marie, can you maintain your Cultivation aura? Do you still have the energy to activate The Sword of Heaven? You are destined to die in this battle! Leitu walked over, squinting his eyes and speaking coldly. Saint Marie raised the White Jade Sword in her hand, looked resolute, stared at Leitu with cold eyes, and said, Even if I die, you two will not survive! Really? Thats not possible! Leitu sneered. Red Ghost is also approaching. In their opinion, this battle has reached the final stage of life and death. At this moment, I saw a tall and handsome figure walking towards me step by step, with a faint smile on his lips, speakingC Beautiful sister, just draw your sword and kill the sinister old man who blew himself up at Spiritual Soldier first, and then kill the arrogant guy who just spoke! Chapter 2456 Jason’s Confidence The young and tall figure walked over, and the voice full of confidence also echoed. Saint Marie nced at her, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she sent a message: Jason, get out of here! You cant participate in such a battle! Jason didnt know how to transmit sound, or his cultivation had not reached the point where he could transmit sound through the air. He heard Saint Maries sound transmission, and he immediately said with a smile: Beautiful sister, I just cant understand these two people. Its so irritating that people are so arrogant that they actually want to kill you. If you dont beat them to death, its hard to get rid of the hatred in your heart! Leitus eyes were electric, and he looked at Jason coldly, and he said: Are you that Terran genius? The cultivation level of the Extreme Realm Emperor is really rare! Just when I was thinking of killing Saint Marie, my second goal was to kill Saint Marie. You got rid of me, I never thought you woulde to my door. The energy and blood are zing, Dragon Bloodline, and has reached the Extreme Realm Emperor. This kid is really defying the heavens! However, God is jealous of talents, and being too defiant also means he will die early. Red Ghost also sneered. Do you have anything else to say? Jason had already walked over and said with a sneer, If you have anything else to say, just say it quickly. Otherwise, you will be dead soon. Saint Marie looked at Jason with a slightly surprised look. She didnt know where Jasons confidence came from. Leitu and Red Ghost are very strong, Immortalitys peak powerhouses. Now that they are fighting at all costs, Saint Marie has no guarantee that she can survive. In fact, Saint Marie is ready to die together. Even if she dies in battle, she is sure to kill both Leitu and Red Ghost. At present, Land of the Divine Fallen has gained a huge advantage in this battle. As long as these two immortal peak powerhouses die, Land of the Divine Fallen will definitely win in the end. At this moment, Jason came over and said confidently that he would kill Leitu and Red Ghost, which made Saint Marie feel a little confused. Jason, back off! Saint Marie said in a deep voice. She knew that Jason was very talented, had cultivated into the Extreme Realm Emperor, and had also attracted the Four Elements Heavenly Tribtion that had never appeared since the ancient times. She was convinced that as long as Jason could grow up, he would definitely be able to dominate the heavens. But at this stage, Jason will definitely not be able to participate in the battle at the peak level of Immortality. With Jason here, Saint Marie would be distracted and unable to fight with all her strength, so she ordered Jason to retreat. Beauty sister, listen to me, use your sword on that old man, kill him first! Jason responded firmly. Take action! Kill this kid as well!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leitu shouted loudly, terrifying murderous intent was filling the air, and the peak immortal power was erupting. kill! Red Ghost also shouted loudly. He still had thest part of the crutch in his hand. He held this part of the crutch in his left hand, infused with an immortal power, and then activated the ultimatebat skill, bursting out with a powerful blow. . The crutch, powered by the peak immortal power, struck Saint Marie head-on with a crushing momentum. boom! At the same time, Leitu also activated the Mixed Elements Heaven Thunder. He evolved his fist posture and activated The Power of the Heaven. A huge illusory fist shadow as big as a peak appeared, intertwined with endless immortal peakws, and struck with one punch. , not only bombarded Saint Marie, but also covered Jason. Leitu also deliberately wanted to kill Jason. Even if Jason was the Extreme Realm Emperor, he still couldnt resist the attack of the peak immortal power. As long as the power of his boxing strikes Jason with a ray of immortal power, it will be enough to kill Jason on the spot. The Sword of Heaven, One Sword to the Sky!! Upon seeing this, Saint Marie immediately activated the sword technique of The Sword of Heaven with all her strength, consuming arge amount of her own Innate Energy. The White Jade Sword let out a soft cry, and the sword body was trembling. The sword rays intertwined together, forming arge of sword power, wrapping all the attacks of Red Ghost and Leitu. Saint Marie took over all the attacks from these two powerful men, obviously to protect Jason. The moment Saint Marie drew the sword, Jasons eyes darkened, he raised his right arm suddenly, and shouted loudlyC Sword Spirit Strikes! As Jasons voice fell, suddenlyC ugh! The wisp of Emperor of Man sword spirit shot out from his right arm and did not turn into a shadow of the sword. This wisp of sword spirit suddenly prated into the sword body of the White Jade Sword. At that moment, Saint Marie subconsciously opened her mouth, her expression looking extremely stunned. At the same time, the White Jade Sword seemed to be given life again. In an instant, a sword light connected to the sky and the earth was directly shed. The only sword light of this sword existed between the heaven and the earth. It connected the heaven and the earth and shed in the air. The sword light faintly reveals a supreme power of the emperor! Saint Maries face became a little dazed. The power of this sword reminded her of some memories. She recalled the supreme power of the Emperor of Man who held the Emperor of Mans sword countless years ago. He shed out with one sword and killed thousands of enemies. ! This sword has the momentum of the Emperor of Man who shed the heavens with one sword. There are some simrities, but in terms of power, it is far different from the sword of the ancient Emperor of Man. ! Even so, the power of this sword was enough to make Leitu and Red Ghost feel frightened and their faces became frightened! No! How is it possible? How could such a powerful sword burst out? Emperor of Man Sword Spirit, Emperor of Man Sword Spirit No, that ray of Emperor of Man Sword Spirit has been integrated into the White Jade Sword. This sword has enhanced the power of the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit! In an instant, both Red Ghost and Leitu screamed. This sword broke Leitus fist and shed at the half of Red Ghosts crutch, shing all the way, unrivaled. No! Red Ghost opened his mouth and let out a cry of despair. He turned around and tore the void apart, trying to escape. HoweverC Poof! The sword light of this sword was faster. The sword light that prated the world fell and struck Red Ghost from the head. The blood mist filled the air and Red Ghost was directly split into two halves! Leitu activated a rune between life and death, and the rune rose up to protect Leitu. With a bang, the sword light fell, crushing the rune forcefully. Leitu also opened his mouth and spurted blood, flew out directly, and then fell heavily to the ground. With a buzz, White Jade Sword flew back to Saint Marie. Then, a ray of sword spirit detached from the White Jade Sword and entered Jasons body. Saint Marie was stunned and could not recover. Jason was also shocked. He did not expect that the Emperor of Man sword spirit could unleash such a powerful blow after being integrated into the White Jade Sword. After all, this ray of Emperor of Man Sword Spirit has notpletely recovered. Jason hadmunicated with Emperor of Man Sword Spirit before, and from the fluctuations transmitted by the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit indistinctly, he understood the needs of this ray of Emperor of Man Sword Spirit. Carrier, only with the carrier can weunch another attack. Therefore, Jason came and asked Saint Marie to draw the sword. Saint Maries White Jade Sword is the best carrier. Beautiful sister, are they all dead? Jason couldnt help but ask. Chapter 2457 Leitu goes crazy Jasons words brought Saint Marie back to her senses. She looked at the White Jade Sword floating in front of her eyes, and then looked at Jason. An indescribableplex color shed across that beautiful jade face. Sure enough, Jason contains a ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit within his body! In fact, in Ninth City, Jason activated the Emperor of Man sword spirit and cut through the light shield of the Mixed Heavenly Vault with one sword. Inspired by a mark of the Mixed Heavenly Vault, the Emperor of Man sword spirit burst out. A blow at the Creation realm level. At that time, all the powerful people in the Ancient Battlefield sensed it, and Saint Marie also sensed it. Sensing the imperial power contained in the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit, she sensed the aura of the Emperor of Man Sword. At that time, she had already learned that the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit had appeared and was controlled by Jason. The Emperor of Man sword spirit reappeared, and Saint Marie was excited. Maybe relying on the pull of the Emperor of Man sword spirit, we can find the ancient Emperor of Man faster. Saint Marie looked towards the battlefield. Red Ghost had been split in half, its immortal origin had been wiped away, and it waspletely dead. For those at the peak of Immortality, once the source of immortality has been wiped out, they will no longer be able to be resurrected. This Indestructible Origin is the Law of Indestructible Origin that is stirred up when a warrior breaks through Immortality. Leitu is not dead yet! Saint Marie spoke, she could still feel the existence of Leitus immortal origin, which had not been wiped out. Sure enough, as soon as Saint Marie finished speaking, Leitu, who was seriously injured and fell to the ground in the distance, stood up with his broken body covered in blood. His face was twisted and ferocious, shing with monstrous rage. The Emperor of The blow that erupted when the Man Sword Spirit merged into the White Jade Sword severely traumatized him. If he hadnt inspired a rune at the critical moment to withstand most of the swords failure, Im afraid he would have been in trouble. few. Ho~~ho~~! Leitu was breathing heavily, and the immortal peakws appeared on his body. His physical injuries were recovering, his blood and energy were being regenerated, and even the breath of Cultivation was rising. Mare Rejuvenation Pill? Saint Marie frowned and couldnt help but said in surprise. Very discerning! Yes, its the Mare Rejuvenation Pill! It was able to hurt me to such an extent that I had to take one! Saint Marie, you should rest in peace even if you go to hell! Leitus voice was hoarse. He opened his mouth, but his injuries were recovering rapidly, and the immortal peakw became more and more powerful. Mare Rejuvenation Pill, this is a heaven-level elixir that can quickly restore the cultivation origin of a warrior. It can restore the cultivation origin of Immortality, a strong person in the Creation realm, even more quickly. As for warriors below Immortality, taking the Mare Rejuvenation Pill is simply a waste of resources. Mare Rejuvenation Pill is extremely rare. Even in The Celestial Realm, not many can be refined. Each one is extremely rare. Go with the sword and kill! Saint Marie did not hesitate, she activated the White Jade Sword, and the sword of the White Jade Sword bloomed with dazzling sword light. The sharp sword light crisscrossed and intertwined into a swordwork, which contained the peak of immortality. The power was directed towards Leitu. Hunyuan Tiandao Fist! Leitu shouted loudly, and he activated his immortal peak power. His fists were shining brightly, and the shadows of his fists were suppressing the sky. The Power of Mixed Elements exploded in full, covering the sky and the sun, and bombarded Saint Marie White. Jade Sword kills the sword rays one after another. Boom! The power of the Immortal Peak Law intertwined by Leitus fists was so powerful that it forcibly defeated the sword light that was attacking the White Jade Sword and suppressed it. The power of the Immortal Peak Law shocked Saint even more. Maries figure swayed and kept retreating. Why does this guy seem to havee back to life? Hisbat power is almost the same as before he was injured! Is it because he took that Mare Rejuvenation Pill? Jason was surprised. He quickly backed away and retreated a certain distance. He cannot participate in such a battle. Staying near the battlefield will only distract Saint Marie and prevent her from fighting with all her strength. The Emperor of Man sword spirit is now silent again, and cannot continue to be activated in a short period of time. I can only hope that the battle on the Thunder City Lords side will end as soon as possible. Then we cane back to support Saint Marie. Jason thought to himself as he rushed towards the fighting position between Thunder Walker and Mr. Colin. boom! Old Mr. Miller hase to support Thunder Walker. He stimted the ray of The Law of Indestructible Origin to evolve his fist style, and the heaven-reaching fist intention reappeared and prated the world. Great Thunder Gods Fist of Buddhas Way of Thunder! Old Mr. Miller shouted violently, and disyed the iplete Great Thunder God Fist fist. The fist made thunder, and the heaven-reaching fist power contained in it shook the sky, dominated the world, and headed straight towards Mr. Colin. Mr. Colins eyes darkened, and he sensed the punch from Old Mr. Miller. Although he was only half-step Immortalitys cultivation level, the power of this punch was so powerful that Mr. Colin did not dare to underestimate him. The fan in Mr. Colins hand raised up and struck Old Mr. Millers punch. The immortal power evolved from the fan seemed to form a barrier, resisting Old Mr. Millers punch. . Starfall God Battle Technique! At this time, Thunder Walker shouted loudly. He activated the battle tactics and formed a palm. The power of the palm was like a five-fingered mountain, and it came down to kill Mr. Colin head-on. The palms power was sharp and permeated. With a high-level peak power of Immortality and a violent murderous intention like thunder, it sted towards Mr. Colin. drink! Mr. Colin shouted loudly, he activated hisbat skills, and the Source Force burst out without reservation. While resisting the bombardment of Old Mr. Millers fists, he faced Thunder Walker. boom! boom! Two powerful punches sounded in session. Mr. Colin resisted Old Mr. Millers punch, but he was unable topletely resist Thunder Walkers p. In an instant, Thunder Walkers palm broke Mr. Colins offensive, and the remaining force of this palm struck Mr. Colin. Wow! Mr. Colin fell back, coughed up blood, and his face instantly turned pale. Whoosh! Whoosh! Upon seeing this, Thunder Walker and Old Mr. Miller immediately chased after him. Mr. Colins eyes darkened. Just when he was about to burn his blood and fight at all costs, suddenlyC Dragon Breath! A loud shout came from behind Mr. Colin. Hoar! A huge green dragon phantom appeared in the sky, and the rolling dragon power swept through the world like a frenzy. The green dragon phantom opened its mouth, and a majestic and vast power of Dragon Breath swept across the world and swallowed up Mr. Colin. The power of Dragon Breath invaded Mr. Colins mind. The power of the dragon was extremely powerful, and the spiritual attack power contained in it engulfed him like a violent force. This made Mr. Colins face briefly dazed, and he was obviously affected to a certain extent.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just thenC boom! boom! Thunder Walkers palm, packed with overwhelming power, had already struck down. Old Mr. Millers powerful fist reappeared, sting into the air and suppressing Mr. Colin. Chapter 2458 Siege of Leitu Thunder Walker and Old Mr. Millers offensivebined to st over, arriving in an instant and covering Mr. Colin. Mr. Colin was in a very brief trance at this critical moment! That was influenced by Dragon Wrath Strike. Jason had already ambushed the battlefield at some point. Seeing Mr. Colin being knocked back and injured, he seized the opportunity perfectly andunched a Dragon Wrath Strike behind Mr. Colin. This was equivalent to a surprise attack, leaving Mr. Colin unprepared. Sure enough, he was hit and his consciousness was temporarily trance-like. In a battle between strong men at this level, even a blink of an eye would result in a fatal crisis, let alone a moment of confusion. Just when Mr. Colin got rid of the influence of Dragon Breath in an instant and came back to his senses, the pupils in his eyes suddenly widened, and his feminine face showed a look of horror. Just because at this moment, Thunder Walker and Old Mr. Miller were attacking in an instant. It was inevitable to avoid them, and they didnt even have time to throw punches to parry. boom! Thunder Walkers palm, filled with powerful and powerful immortal power, struck hard on Mr. Colins chest, shattering Mr. Colins body, and the immortal power also strangled him. Mr. Colins internal organs. boom! Old Mr. Millers punch containing the power of the Heavenly Fist also hit Mr. Colins body. The fist power prated into Mr. Colins body and struck at the source of Mr. Colins Cultivation! puffC Mr. Colin opened his mouth and coughed up blood, and flew backwards. His face was pale and colorless. The aura of Cultivation on his body immediately declined, his energy and blood werepletely withered, and he was on the verge of death! His Cultivation origin was cracked and he suffered a fatal blow. Even now he is unable to condense theplete Law of Imperishability. This situation is no different from death. Mr. Colin, its time to hit the road! Thunder Walker shouted coldly, and went straight to kill him. His fists were in the air, and the intertwined power of the immortal high-levelws struck down Mr. Colin head-on, leaving no chance for Mr. Colin to struggle at all. boom! boom! The punches fell one after another and continuously bombarded Mr. Colins body,pletely defeating Mr. Colins Cultivation origin andpletely killing Mr. Colins immortal origin. Mr. Colin died in the battle. Before his death, his face was full of reluctance, and his eyes looked extremely desperate. call! Thunder Walker breathed a sigh of relief and killed Mr. Colin. He was relieved, although he was also seriously injured. Jason, good job!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason not far away and said with a grin. Just now, Jasons timing was perfect. At the moment when Mr. Colin was injured and fell back, he unleashed the Dragon Wrath Strike, interfering with Mr. Colins consciousness. Otherwise, it would not be so simple to kill Mr. Colin. Jason, thank you! Thunder Walker also said to Jason. As he said that, Thunder Walker looked at Old Mr. Miller and said in an admiring tone: Seniors fist is so powerful that he is the one who broke the Cultivation Cage in The Human Realm, right? I admire you! Haha, the city lord is too polite. Old Mr. Millerughed. Jason came over and said: You guys go and help Saint Marie. The guy she was fighting with took a Mare Rejuvenation Pill and is recovering in strength. Saint Marie is afraid of being defeated. Mare Rejuvenation Pill? Leitu really spent a lot of money! Thunder Walker spoke, and with a movement of his body, he immediately rushed towards the battlefield on Saint Maries side. Ill go take a look too! Old Mr. Miller spoke, and with a movement of his body, he rushed towards the battlefield where Saint Marie was fighting Leitu. Jason was relieved when he saw Leitu and Old Mr. Miller going to support him. Leitu was already at the peak of Immortality and could still fight against the strongest Immortality. Old Mr. Millers fists are powerful, and he can also cause some trouble for Leitu by waiting for opportunities to attack and kill. As long as the strong man Leitu is killed, the battle in Land of the Divine Fallen will be over, and Land of the Divine Fallen will also win a great victory. boom! On the battlefield, Leitu is very strong. After taking the Mare Rejuvenation Pill, his immortality is recovering. Under the influence of the Law of Imperishability, his injuries are also recovering, and his whole person is moving towards a Reaching peak condition. It can be seen from this that the Mare Rejuvenation Pill is indeed extremely heaven-defying, no wonder it is called a heavenly elixir. Saint Marie used The Sword of Heaven with all her strength and controlled the White Jade Sword. The sword light was like a rainbow, reflecting in the sky, and shed out a series of sword lights across the sky and the earth, interweaving a series of extremely sharp Law of Imperishability. , attacking Leitu. Break it for me! Leitu opened his mouth and shouted violently. He activated his fists, and the shadows of the fists burst into the air. When he was strong, he bombarded the swords that were strangled, and dispersed the swords. The power of the fist also impacted Saint Marie, and the entire void was enveloped by Leitus immortal power. Um! Saint Marie snorted, and under the impact of the peak immortal power, she took a few steps back. After seeing this, Leitu was about to continue to fight, when- boom! Thunder Walker rushed over to support, and the shadows of his palms filled the air, forming a powerful ocean of palms. With the power of killing in the air, he struck at Leitu. Samsara! Old Mr. Millers shouts were also heard. He used Samsara Fists fist, which evolved into a series of fist shadow sections. The fist shadow sections shrouded Thunder Walker in six different ways. Different punches erupted, sting towards Leitu. court death! Leitu shouted coldly, and he punched suddenly, and the zing fist light flew into the air. The power of the boxing contained in it was boiling, wrapped with an immortal peak power, and the fist shadows evolved one after another. He faced Thunder Walker and Old Mr. Miller. boom! boom! Leitu punched through Thunder Walkers palm and knocked Thunder Walker away. At the same time, Leitus fist force also broke through the sections of the fist shadows that were surrounding and attacking, and the immortal power contained in it shook Old Mr. Miller, forcing Old Mr. Miller to Blood bleeds from the corner of his mouth, and his body recoils. ugh! Saint Marie seized this opportunity, and the White Jade Sword in her hand burst out with a shocking sword light, killing in the air, and the sharp sword intent shed straight down, and fell with one sword! boom! Leitu activated the Heavenly Formation, blocking the sharp edge of White Jade Sword with the intertwined formation of the power of the avenue. At the same time, he bombarded with his fists, and the fist intention contained in him crushed the air, and faced the attack of White Jade Sword. Sharp sword intent. With the full blow of the two powerful men, the void was shattered, and the peak immortal power detonated into the sky. The terrifying energy was spreading, causing this space to be annihted. Kick, kick, kick! Leitu and Saint Marie retreated one after another. Saint Maries mouth began to bleed again, and her breath gradually weakened. Leitu received another sword wound on his body, and the sword intent contained in him also attacked his Cultivation origin. Chapter 2459 Old Mr. Miller is angry Buzz! The White Jade Sword in Saint Maries hand trembled slightly, and the de of the sword bloomed with sword rays. Each sword ray contained a ray of immortal peak power. It cut across the air and attacked Leitu again. Saint Marie did not give Leitu any time or opportunity to recover from her injuries, because she knew that once Leitu recovered, it would be troublesome. After all, Saint Marie is now seriously injured, and she does not have the Mare Rejuvenation Pill to restore her true nature, so the only chance of winning is to fight quickly and not dy. Starfall God Battle Technique! Thunder Walker also yelled angrily and activated his Source Force crazily. Hepletely ignored his own injuries and charged towards Leitu. He shot out with his palms crazily, and theyers of palm shadows copsed into the air, towards Leitu. Leitu attacked and killed him. Leitus eyes turned cold, and he activated the fist movement of the Hunyuan Tiandao Fist. The Power of the Heaven in the fist movement was extremely powerful. He punched through the air, and the shadow of the fist formed suppressed Saint Marie and the others. Thunder Walker. Old Mr. Miller waited for the opportunity to take action, and he shouted loudlyC Soldier Arctic! Old Mr. Miller evolved the Nine Characters Fist punch and punched out. The power of the killing boxing contained in Soldier Arctic was revealed, and he attacked Leitu sneakily. Leitu snorted coldly, activated a boxing shadow, and aimed at Old Mr. Millers fist. In an instant, Leitu was fighting Saint Marie and three others alone. Judging from the momentum, Leitu still had some upper hand. For a peak Immortality expert like Leitu, Jason really couldnt fight. He could only watch from the periphery, thinking about how he could help? It is impossible to activate the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit again. In todays battle, the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit has activated it many times, and even struck a blow with a phantom that has the strength of the creation level. This is a blow to the Emperor. The sword spirit of Man consumes a lot of money. In a short period of time, Jason could no longer condense a massive amount of original sword energy for the Emperor of Man sword spirit to absorb. boom! At this time, the four figures on the battlefield separated again. Leitu resisted the attacks of Saint Marie and the other three, and pushed Saint Marie and the others back. Both sides were injured. Leitus Cultivation breath has also weakened. Although he can restore his immortal origin with the help of the Mare Rejuvenation Pill, it will take enough time topletely recover from the injury. Saint Marie would never give him such time, so it was difficult for him to truly recover to his peak condition despite constant injuries during the battle. The Sword of Heaven, one sword opens the world! Saint Maries mouth was bleeding all the time, and her energy was greatly consumed, but she still held on, activating The Sword of Heaven, and unleashed a series of fierce and powerful sword moves. Thunder Walker also came to kill again. Old Mr. Miller shouted loudly, burst out with the fist of heaven, and all attacked Leitu. Leitu was about to fight, whenC Dragon Breath! The sound of Jason yelling was heard, and he followed suit, trying to use the Dragon Wrath Strike to interfere with Leitu. UnexpectedlyC court death! Leitu shouted coldly, the sound was like thunder, shaking loudly, and at the same time, his fists were sted out, which did not affect him in the slightest from taking action against Saint Marie and others. Jason was struck by lightning. Leitus roaring voice contained an extremely powerful spiritual power, which came back along with the Dragon Wrath Strike he burst out. The terrifying spiritual pressure rushed into Jasons mind in an instant, and at that moment it almost threatened to destroy him. His mind was overwhelmed. Fortunately, the spiritual coercion contained in the blue dragon illusion protected his consciousness, otherwise Jason would have been directly destroyed by the impact of Leitus spiritual power! Although he escaped with his life, Jason was still shocked by the mental storm, causing bleeding from all his orifices, his eyes went ck, and he almost fell to the ground. Jasons face was pale, and he was still frightened. He couldnt imagine that the consciousness of the peak Immortality expert was so powerful and terrifying. He tried to make a surprise attack with Dragon Wrath Strike, but almost suffered a fatal bacsh. Jason, are you okay? Old Mr. Millers concerned voice came, and he saw Jason being counterattacked by the mental impact contained in Leitus roar. Old man, Im fine Jason called back. Jason finally understood the reason why Saint Marie asked him to leave before. With his current strength and cultivation, he really couldnt participate in a battle at the level of Immortality Peak. The transformation of spiritual power at the peak of Immortality is much more powerful than that of high-level Immortality, and ispletely iparable. So Jason was able to sneak attack Mr. Colin, but when he attacked Leitu, he suffered a bacsh. The fierce battle is still going on. Saint Marie is already covered in blood. Under the forcible attack she activated with The Sword of Heaven,bined with the offensive attacks of Thunder Walker and Old Mr. Miller, she is able to kill her every time. Thunder Walker deals damage. However, Leitus powerful immortal peak power also caused Saint Marie and others to be injured one after another, until now it has caused a stalemate between the two sides. ording to the current battle situation, even if Leitu dies in the end, he will be able to take at least one or two people with him. Jason, give me the Spirit Stone! Old Mr. Millers voice came, and at the same time Old Mr. Miller also activated March Arctic and shed to Jasons side. Jason immediately took out pieces of exquisite Spirit Stones from the Storage Ring and handed them to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller took the Spirit Stone and disappeared in a sh. In the process, he had been frantically absorbing the pure energy contained in the Spirit Stone. His energy and blood, which had been consumed so much, were rapidly recovering. With. At this timeC boom! boom! The sword formation evolved by Saint Marie collided with Leitus Heavenly Dao Formation. Thunder Walkers attack also came, but was also repelled by Leitus fist. He opened his mouth and spurted blood. This blow caused Thunder Walkers injury. intensified. Saint Maries Cultivation aura has also begun to be unstable, and the condensed Law of Imperishability has be extremely weak. Leitu was covered in blood, but he opened his mouth with a grin and said: Saint Marie, no matter what happens in this battle, I will kill you first! While speaking, Leitu condensed the Law of Imperishability, trying to evolve the fist style, and continue to attack Saint Marie. at this timeC Whoosh! A figure with dazzling golden light all over its body rushed towards Leitu, and at the same time, the loud shouts echoed in the airCContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Get the fuck out of here! How dare you hurt Jason? Are you trying to kill me? You were so damn close to cutting off my dream of having a grandson! Do you really think Im easy to bully? So what about the immortal peak? I have my own Fist of the Gods! Extention Arctic, kill me! Old Mr. Miller suddenly rushed over, and the zing energy and blood in his body rushed into the air, shaking the sky. He activated Extention Arctic, and the massive amount of energy and blood that burst out all merged into the Extention Arctic Fist, and it was like a ck hole. A terrifying explosive power that can swallow everything is being generated. Chapter 2460 Leitu, die! Old Mr. Miller got angry and broke out into the Extention Arctic Fist from Nine Characters Fist. The purpose of the exquisite Spirit Stone that he and Jason brought over was to absorb the pure and massive energy contained in the Spirit Stone in order to restore his energy and blood. Then he unreservedly used the power of his energy and blood. All of them are merged into Extention Arctic Fist! A majestic and powerful terrifying force is gestating, like a ck hole, trying to swallow up this void. It is extremely terrifying and frightening, causing this space to be unstable and tremble violently. Leitu didnt take Old Mr. Miller seriously at first. Even if Old Mr. Millers fists were all-powerful, after all, he was only half a step into Immortality and was not worthy of his attention. The only opponent in Leitus eyes is Saint Marie. But at this moment, a rare look of solemnity shed across Leitus face, and he could feel the terrifying power of boxing emanating from Old Mr. Millers fists. If Leitu was not injured, he wouldnt care too much about the power of such a boxing technique. But now Leitu is also injured, and the injury is still serious. Facing such a terrifying boxing force, he has to be cautious and dignified. Hunyuan Tiandao Fist!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leitu shouted loudly, and used all his strength to activate the fist fighting skills. The Source Force was erupting, and the fists showed a series of immortal peakws. The condensed immortal peak power exploded, and the fists flew across the sky. , with a strong killing power, he met the punch bombarded by Old Mr. Miller. boom! The sound of the fists shing like thunderous thunder was heard, and the fists of the Extention Arctic fist seal activated by Old Mr. Miller bombarded over, and the fists of Leitu violently attacked each other, causing an earth-shattering explosion. of prestige. The space where the two fists struck was about to explode. The energy generated by the impact of the fists vibrated to the surroundings, and the roar of the fists was deafening. Astonishingly, I saw that the fist power contained in Old Mr. Millers Extention Arctic fist seal was swallowed up like a frenzy towards Leitu. Under the majestic and vast fist power, this fist force The power of the force was impressive enough to withstand Leitus punch, which contained the peak power of immortality. Moreover, the power of Old Mr. Millers fist that reached the sky was fully erupted, and the power of the fist waspletely reaching the sky. Under the huge force condensed by the Extention Arctic fist seal, it sted towards Leitu. The corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth were constantly bleeding, and the Sixth Golden Bodys light had dimmed, unable to withstand the crushing power of the immortal peak. Under the impact of the immortal peak power, his The flesh and blood of the body was splitting, and the whole body was bleeding continuously. But Old Mr. Miller seemed to be unaware of the pain. His fists were still pushed forward unswervingly, and the powerful fist intention evolved and struck Leitus body with an indomitable momentum. finallyC boom! With a loud bang, Old Mr. Miller and Leitus bodies separated. Old Mr. Millers whole body flew out and fell to the ground. His whole body was motionless. He no longer had any extra strength to move. . puff! Under the bombardment of Old Mr. Millers punch, Leitu opened her mouth and spurted blood, which was actually injured by the punch. Leitu also saw that Old Mr. Miller was on the verge of death. He could kill Old Mr. Miller in his current state with just a strike, but at this momentC boom! Thunder Walker came over, his zing Qi and blood were burning, and the violent explosive power condensed from the burning Qi and blood was generating. He alsopletely survived, regardless of his own safety and life, burning Qi and blood to fight. . Starfall Divine Warfare Matrix C Heaven Destroying Palm! Thunder Walker sted out a palm, heading straight towards Leitu. During the palm movement, the burning power of blood and blood was erupting, and the Source Force also exploded in full force, bombarding him with a thunderous momentum. Go to hell! Leitu was angry, his fists exploded, and the peak immortal power swept through the air, activating the power of the great avenue of heaven and earth, and punched him. Boom! Loud sounds continued to be heard, and Thunder Walkers palm was broken by Leitus fist. Thunder Walker flew backwards, his body was almost defeated, blood flowed across it, and he was seriously injured. But this blow also made Leitu fall back one after another, and blood continued to bleed from the corner of his mouth. SuddenlyC Roar! Leitu roared violently, he was even burning his own origin, and he gathered into a Heavenly Formation crazily, covering his entire body. Just because of that moment, Saint Marie, after a period of preparation and momentum, burst out with the power of a sword and assassinated her. One sword cuts off Yin and Yang! After the sword was executed, Saint Maries voice sounded as cold as from the depths of hell. This sword can cut off Yin and Yang, and cut off life and death! This is a sure-kill sword! However, the use of this sword also requires timing and a process of gathering momentum. Saint Marie had never had a chance until Old Mr. Miller and Thunder Walkerpletely risked their lives andunched a powerful blow against Leitu regardless of their own safety. , forcefully holding Leitu back, Saint Marie had the opportunity to gather her strength and disy the power of this sword! ugh! The sword light of White Jade Sword seems to burst out from the underworld Hell, carrying a strong aura of death. The sword light is silent, but it makes people feel a creeping fear, as if they are in that underworld. In Hell, the only thing that can be felt is the strong smell of death. Leitu activated the Heavenly Formation crazily, using the Heavenly Dao Formation to condense The Power of the Heaven, protecting his whole body in an attempt to resist the attack of this sword. HoweverC With a sneer, the White Jade Swords sword light attacked. Leitu, who was now severely injured, could not resist it. In addition, he lost the opportunity, so he pierced the Heavenly Formation with the edge of the White Jade Sword. In the formation, a sharp sword edge also pierced Leitus body from behind, and also pierced the origin of his Cultivation! Immediately afterwardsC ugh!ugh!ugh! The sword rays contained in this sword exploded in Leitus body. Each sword ray contained iparable sword intent, killing Leitus immortal origin point by point! youC Leitu opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood spurted out. Before he could finish speaking, he fell to the ground. Leitus immortal origin waspletely wiped out, her vitality waspletely cut off, and she died. This means that Leitu, the coach of The Celestial Realm who attacked Land of the Divine Fallen, died in the battle. When this newses back to The Celestial Realm, there is no telling how much shock and ripples it will cause. Leitus death in battle also means that the Land of the Divine Fallen achieved an unprecedented brilliant victory in this battle! Chapter 2461 The battle shocked Forbbiden Land Buzz! The White Jade Sword was withdrawn from Leitus body and flew into the air suddenly, blooming with tens of thousands of sword lights, covering the entire Ancient Battlefield of the Land of the Divine Fallen, seeming to be sending a signal and demonstrating a Power. woo woo woo woo! In an instant, a low but prating horn sounded, spreading throughout the Ancient Battlefield of Land of the Divine Fallen! This is the rion call for victory and the rion call for an all-out charge. As soon as this horn sounded, all the Forbbiden Land soldiers of the Land of the Divine Fallen knew that Leitu had died in battle. Only when the enemysmander died in battle would such a full-scale attack horn sound be sounded! In Second City, Jiang Xu and Li Tiansheng were joining forces to fight against Yan Lie. When the horn sounded, Li Tiansheng was shocked andughed loudly: Hahaha, Leitu is dead, dead in battle! The Celestial Realm coach has been killed. In this battle, The Celestial Realm will bepletely annihted! Big win!! Jiang Xu also roared violently, extremely excited. He and Li Tianshengs fighting spirit became even more intense. They rushed straight into the sky and surrounded Yan Lie. Yan Lies face was ashen, his fighting spirit had faded, and there was no hope in his eyes. For a time, in the battlefield between First City and Second City, the Forbbiden Land soldiers of the Land of the Divine Fallen were full of fighting spirit and murderous intent. They all surrounded and killed those The Celestial Realm soldiers. Old Mr. Miller! Jason ran towards the direction where Old Mr. Miller fell to the ground. With a look of nervousness and anxiety on his face, he rushed to Old Mr. Millers side and saw that Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body was in dpidated condition. His body was bleeding continuously, his aura was extremely weak, and almost all of the energy and blood in his body was gone. To be cut off. Old Mr. Miller has absorbed almost all the power of his blood into the Extention Arctic fist seal. In addition, he was hit by Leitus peak immortal power. He can still save his life. This is already It is a great blessing among misfortunes. Old Mr. Miller, hold on! Jason said, took out some healing medicine from the Storage Ring and stuffed it into Old Mr. Millers mouth, stabilizing Old Mr. Millers injury first. Then he asked Old Mr. Miller to take Qi and Blood Pill and Origin Pill, so that Old Mr. Millers own Qi, blood and Innate Energy gradually recovered. Saint Marie also came over. She was also seriously injured, and Cultivations breath was unsteady, but she seemed extremely happy and didnt care about her own injuries. Beautiful sister, your injury Jason said. Im fine. Saint Marie said. With a flick of her finger, a jade-like elixir flew towards Jason and said, This is also the Return to Source Pill. Let Lewis take it. With that said, Saint Marie also came to Thunder Walker and gave Thunder Walker a Return to Source Pill. The Return to Source Pill that Saint Marie took out was of course far less heaven-defying than the Mare Rejuvenation Pill that Leitu had taken before. The Mare Rejuvenation Pill was a heavenly elixir. What Saint Marie took out was just a mysterious medicine, but it was much better at recovering from injuries than Jasons existing healing medicine. Sure enough, after taking the Return to Source Pill, Old Mr. Millersplexion improved significantly, and his blood and energy began to recover. With Jasons help, he was able to do some work. Thunder Walker was also gradually recovering. He climbed up and sat up. He looked at Saint Marie with excited eyes and said, Lord, we have won! In this battle, we will kill Leitu and annihte tens of thousands of enemy troops in The Celestial Realm. The remaining enemy troops in The Celestial Realm will soon be annihted. We have won. This is a great victory! Saint Marie spoke, and her tone sounded extremely excited. HahahaC Thunder Walkerughed and smiled, but the First City Lord, who was known for his iron-bloodedness, had red eyes and tears! How many years? For countless years, the Land of the Divine Fallen has been fighting against the invasion of The Celestial Realm, fighting against The Celestial Realm for many years. Over the years, he has watched countless soldiers die with his own eyes, including his brothers, his friends, and even his rtives. His only son died in battle in First City three years ago. He was held back by a powerful enemy and unable to support him. He could only hold up his sons body with both hands after the battle and walk back to First City step by step. Too many people have died on this battlefield, and too many blood and tears have been left. They are all defending these cities, the Land of the Divine Fallen, and the entire Human Realm after Forbbiden Land! Now, with this great victorying, Thunder Walker really hopes that the soldiers who died on this battlefield can know that their souls can rest in peace in heaven. Of course, Thunder Walker knows that the battle with The Celestial Realm is far from over. Leitu died in the battle, a new coach will appear next time, and The Celestial Realm will continue to attack the Land of the Divine Fallen. But no matter what, this is the first real victory in the Land of the Divine Fallen. This is very memorable and a symbol that the enemies of The Celestial Realm are not invincible and unkible! Saint Marie is still standing in the battlefield, the White Jade Sword is suspended in the air, releasing a sharp sword light. She is the Lord of the Land of the Divine Fallen, and in this battlefield, she is the leader. So she stood here, letting all the Forbbiden Land soldiers see her, and letting the Forbbiden Land soldiers see theirmander sitting on this battlefield. This is a kind of power of faith. The shouts of killing continued one after another, and the morale gathered by the Forbbiden Land soldiers was irresistible, pushing forward with an overwhelming momentum. Gradually, resistance on the battlefield became less and less until there was no resistance at all. All The Celestial Realm warriors have been wiped out, including the battle in Second City. Countless Forbbiden Land soldiers gathered towards First City and walked towards Saint Marie. The city lords of the major cities were walking in front, including Li Tiansheng, Jiang Xu, Russell, Shan Xiong, Raymond, Geoffrey, Burning Sea, and others. They were all covered in blood and injured, but their faces were excited and their eyes were shing with excitement. . The iron-blooded killing momentum of tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land soldiers gathered together, shaking the world. My lord!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The major city lords spoke to Saint Marie. Saint Marie looked at the Forbbiden Land soldiers in front of her. She took a deep breath and said in a sonorous and resolute tone: This battle will be won with great sess! Big victory! Big victory! Tens of thousands of Forbbiden Land soldiers all spoke in unison, and their voices gathered together and exploded in the air like thunder. Even this condensed momentum rippled outside the Land of the Divine Fallen. In the remaining Forbbiden Lands, powerful consciousnesses were sensed, and they all sensed the iron-blooded will of the Land of the Divine Fallen as a united force, and the sound of victory like a roaring tsunami was heard endlessly. At this moment, the other Forbbiden Lands were shocked. The great victory of Land of the Divine Fallen can only mean that the leader of The Celestial Realm who attacked Land of the Divine Fallen died in battle, and the entire army was annihted! The Celestial RealmMixed Veins Immortality pinnacle Leitu served as themander of the attack on the Land of the Divine Fallen. Such a strong man died in the battle? Even the Ancestor King of Holy Dragon Land was rmed. Just when the changes in the Land of the Divine Fallen came, the enemy forces in The Celestial Realm that originally attacked the Holy Dragon Land suddenly withdrew. This change seemed to be rted to the changes in the Land of the Divine Fallen. Chapter 2462 Hall of Merits Holy Dragon Land. Ancestor King withdrew from the Ancient Battlefield in Holy Dragon Land. He was already an old man, his hair had begun to turn white, and there were wrinkles on his face, but he could not conceal his extremely majestic aura, and his eyes shed with aura. Revealed, hidden sun and moon, there is a majestic pressure in the air. Ancestor King, it has been confirmed. Land of the Divine Fallen has achieved a great victory, killing Leitu and annihting all the enemies of The Celestial Realm! In this battle of Land of the Divine Fallen, a total of Immortality level The Celestial Realm powerhouses have been killed. six people! A middle-aged man walked over. He was wearing armor and holding a giant axe. There were scarlet blood stains on the ax de, and he exuded a fierce and violent killing aura. This middle-aged mans name is Wild Ax. He is the first general under Ancestor King, and his cultivation has reached the peak of Immortality. After hearing this, Ancestor King couldnt help but take a deep breath and said: Kill six The Celestial Realm Immortality powerhouses, including Leitu, in one battle? How did Saint Marie do it? The Land of the Divine Fallen, including Saint Marie, also There are only three Immortality experts, right? Ancestor King, Jiang Xu, the city lord of Land of the Divine FallenThird City, also broke through to Immortality not long ago. Therefore, there are now four Immortality experts in Land of the Divine Fallen. Wild Ax said. Even so, how could Saint Marie and the others kill Leitu and the other six Immortality strongmen? There are no Immortality strongmen in Land of the Divine Fallen. Such a record is unbelievable! Such a great victory is a true great victory. I am the Forbbiden Land Divine Power! Ancestor King spoke, and then said, Since the Emperor of Man entered The Celestial Realm alone, Forbbiden Land has never had such a great victory! The Land of the Divine Fallen is worthy of being my major Forbbiden Land. example. Wild Ax said: Ancestor King, Land of the Divine Fallens great victory this time is said to be rted to the genius and strong man from The Human Realm. oh? Ancestor Kings eyes shed as he looked at Wild Ax. Wild Ax continued: Jason, who possesses Dragon Bloodline, and many of The Human Realms geniuses, in addition, Lewis, who once broke through the Cultivation cage, also went to the battlefield of Land of the Divine Fallen. Ancestor King nodded and said slowly: Old man Tao took the Ancestral Dragon essence and blood from me, and took the Divine Soul Grass from the depths of the Forbidden Sea to help Jason be the Extreme Realm Emperor! This is the ancient Emperor of Man has never reached the ultimate realm of divine connection. In addition, on the battlefield of Land of the Divine Fallen, I sensed the aura of the Emperor of Mans sword spirit. As soon as these words came out, Wild Axs face was startled, and then a look of ecstasy shed in his eyes, and he said: The aura of the Emperor of Man sword spirit? Could it be that the Emperor of Man ising back? Is this a precursor to the return of the Emperor of Man? Ancestor King shook his head and said: This is just the iplete Emperor of Man Sword Spirit. It should be that in the Secret Land of Chaos, the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit chose Jason and stored it in his body. Regardless, the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit Being able to be taken out of the Mysteries will also help to sense the situation of the Emperor of Man in the future. I really hope Emperor of Man can return. Wild Ax said. Ancestor King then said: You send a message to the Land of the Divine Fallen, saying that I invite Jason toe to the Holy Dragon Land. Wild Axs face was startled, and then he nodded in agreement and said, Yes. Land of the Divine Fallen. The war ended, but it was notpletely over yet. In this battle, Land of the Divine Fallen won a great victory, killing The Celestial Realms coach Leitu, and annihting more than 80, 000 enemy troops in The Celestial Realm. This was an unprecedented victory. After the war, the major city lords led their Forbbiden Land soldiers to continue to advance. The Celestial Realm also has a logistics camp on the Ancient Battlefield. The logistics camp has sentry towers, barracks, castles, etc., which need to be destroyed. Then the Land of the Divine Fallen will push the defense line forward, furtherpressing The Celestial Realm. Celestial Realms spatial advantage over the Land of the Divine FallenAncient Battlefield. This will give Land of the Divine Fallen an even greater advantage in court time when they continue to attack The Celestial Realm. As for Jason and others, they have withdrawn from Ancient Battlefield and are recovering from their injuries. Saint Marie also provided arge amount of healing medicines to help Jason and other The Human Realm geniuses recover from their injuries as quickly as possible. This battle was not only a great victory for the Land of the Divine Fallen, but also an excellent training for the genius of The Human Realm. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction have also been greatly improved after this battle. They have already reached the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. It should not be difficult to break through to the Quasi life and death realm. Robert, Benji, Marcel, Darcey, Shantai Tomorrow, Wolf Boy and others have also improved greatly, and the training of this kind of battle is valuable for the understanding of Cultivation. Saint Marie came over and said: Jason, this time the Land of the Divine Fallen was able to win a big victory, and you have contributed a lot. Therefore, all of you will receive correspondingbat points. With these points, you can win the victory in the Land of the Divine Fallen. Some resources can be exchanged in of the Divine Fallen. All resources within the battle merit points can be exchanged. These resources include training resources, training techniques, and even Spiritual Soldiers, etc. Jasons eyes lit up after hearing this. He smiled and said, Well, lets see if theres anything we can exchange for it. Saint Marie said: There is a Hall of Merits in the Land of the Divine Fallen. You can all go and see it. good! Jason nodded. He was also looking forward to seeing what he could redeem in the Hall of Merits. Marcel and Zack are also full of expectations. They now also need cultivation resources to improve. These cultivation resources are no longer just for cultivating Spirit Stone. Perhaps the Hall of Merits in Land of the Divine Fallen has the cultivation resources they need even more. . By the afternoon, the injuries of Jason and others had eased. After a big battle, ones own injuries cannot bepletely healed in a short time, and one can only slowly recuperate and recuperate.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After recovering somewhat, Jason and others headed to the Hall of Merits in Land of the Divine Fallen. Saint Marie personally took Jason and the others there. The Hall of Merits is located behind the Land of the Divine Fallen. It is a secret ce in the Land of the Divine Fallen and is heavily guarded. After all, the resources stored in the entire Hall of Merits are extremely huge. These resources are obtained by fighting against The Celestial Realm in the Ancient Battlefield, as well as some training resources refined from the Land of the Divine Fallen, etc. After every battle, the warriors who participated in the battle will receive more or less merit points, and most of the warriors will umte their few points to exchange for the resources they need. Jason and other The Human Realm geniuses yed a decisive role in this battle, and they have obtained enough battle points, so they cane and see what resources they can redeem. These Forbbiden Lands have existed since ancient times, and there must be a lot of resources stored there, and some cultivation resources must not be avable in the outside world. With Saint Marie leading the way, the soldiers stationed at the Hall of Merits did not check the identities of Jason and others, and the group walked directly into the Hall of Merits. A gray-haired old man came out. He was James, the master of the Hall of Merits. Chapter 2463 Merit Points Mr. Li! When Saint Marie saw the white-haired Master of the Hall of Merits, James, she spoke in an extremely polite tone. James nodded and looked at Jason and the others. He smiled and said, I have learned about the victory of Land of the Divine Fallen. These must be the geniuses from The Human Realm, right? They are indeed teenagers. hero! Ive met Senior Li. Jason and others spoke one after another, and they saw that Saint Marie respected James. When they came over, Jason and others also learned some information about James. James was an alchemist and weapon forger in the Land of the Divine Fallen, so he had a very high status and was very old, so Saint Marie also treated James. Very respectful. The Weapon Master can be said to have be extinct in The Human Realm, and there is no legacy left. But there is also a Weaponsmith here in Forbbiden Land. Weaponsmiths, let alone in Forbbiden Land, are rare even in The Celestial Realm. Any Weaponsmith in The Celestial Realm will be personally recruited by the major domain lords and treated with the utmost courtesy. What the Weapon Master forges is Spiritual Soldier. Having Spiritual Soldier in hand will greatly improve the warriors Cultivationbat power. However, Spiritual Soldiers are not found to be cast. Firstly, there is ack of materials for casting Spiritual Soldiers. Secondly, the sess rate of Spiritual Soldier casting is also very low. The higher the quality of the Spiritual Soldier, the more difficult it is to cast it. James seemed very easy-going. He said with a smile: Youe to the Hall of Merits to use your military exploits to exchange for resources, right? The military exploits you have obtained on the battlefield have been tallied. I will issue youbat merit cards, which will show your There are battle merit points and resources that can be exchanged. Through the battle merit cards, you can understand them clearly. Then Ill trouble you, Senior Li. Jason said. Every warrior in Land of the Divine Fallen has his or her own merit card. After this battle, Land of the Divine Fallen has also created corresponding merit cards for Jason and other The Human Realm geniuses. James began to distribute, and everyone including Old Mr. Miller, Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Darcey, Wolf Boy, etc. received their corresponding merit cards. The war merit card is very small, like jade but not jade. It feels warm and moist when held in the hand. It can be used as long as you inject your own spiritual imprint. Jason injected his own spiritual brand, and the information contained in the battle card immediately appeared in his mindC Battle merit: 6000 points. Redemption Catalog: Spiritual Soldier type, Kung Fu type,bat skills type, elixir type, exotic treasure type. Jason nced around and saw that the redemption categories were mainly divided into these categories. With a thought, he clicked on the Spiritual Soldier category. Jason has never been exposed to Spiritual Soldier, so he is rtively curious about Spiritual Soldier. Spiritual Soldiers are divided into four grades: heaven, earth, ck and yellow. As for the divine grade Spiritual Soldiers above the heaven grade, dont even think about it. Even in The Celestial Realm, there are only a handful of them that can be called divine soldiers. When Jason looked at the Spiritual Soldier category, the lowest-level yellow-grade Spiritual Soldier had 3, 000 points ofbat merit, and some upper-level yellow-grade Spiritual Soldiers even required 4, 000 points ofbat merit. Xuanpin Spiritual Soldier, the lowest level, starts with 8, 000 points, while the ground level Spiritual Soldier is even more ridiculous, starting with 20, 000bat points. The Heavenly Grade Spiritual Soldier is vacant, with no battle merit points marked. This should be because the Heavenly Grade Spiritual Soldier does not exist in the Hall of Merits, so there are no battle merit points marked, because even if he has arge amount of battle merit, he cannot redeem it because there are none. Jason originally thought that his 6, 000 battle merit points were a lot, but after looking at the redemption points of these Spiritual Soldiers, he realized that he was really poor, and this little battle merit was really not enough. Jason had no intention of using Spiritual Soldier at the moment. He immediately continued to check other categories, such as exercises,bat skills, elixirs, etc. The Kung Fu category includes many cultivation techniques in Land of the Divine Fallen. The Kung Fu are also divided into four levels: Heaven, Earth, Xuanhuang. It is not a problem to practice the Heavenly Kung Fu all the way to the Creation realm. The only problem is now The origin of creation of The Human Realm has been stolen. Without the origin of creation, it is impossible to break through to the Creation realm. The same is true forbat skills, but some heaven-levelbat skills are very powerful, and their lethality is extremely terrifying. For example, the Divine Meteoric Sun Fist, a divinebat skill that Jason has noticed now, is suitable for practicing by warriors whose Qi and blood are as fierce as the Yang. The fists turn into the Yang, and the force is boundless. It can burn the sky and the earth with infinite power. Jason looked at the redemption points C 26, 000bat points! Among the types of elixirs, there are many types of cultivation elixirs that can be exchanged. Some are aimed at improving qi and blood, some are aimed at improving the origin, some are specifically aimed at tempering the body and strengthening the body, and some are aimed at improving spiritual consciousness, etc. In addition, there are elixirs for various bloodlines and life-improving ones. The types are extremelyplete, allowing warriors to redeem them in a targeted manner ording to their own circumstances. Of course, these elixirs also have different levels. There are very few heaven-level elixirs, and there are not many earth-level elixirs. Most of them are Huang-level and Xuan-level elixirs. Even so, the yellow-grade elixirs in the Temple of God of War are much more precious than those in The Human Realm. The yellow-grade elixirs are all refined with high-grade elixirs. Jason then looked at the exotic treasures. As the mind opens up, the exotic treasures include some extremely special elixirs, including Semi-Holy Pills and real Holy Pills! Nine Leaf Holy Lotus: Expand the source, purify the Source Force, strengthen the spiritual consciousness, and induce the transformation of the spiritual consciousness. 15, 000bat points. Sacred Origin Fruit: Forever solidifying the origin of Cultivation, the origin will not be broken; strengthening the body, the body will not be broken. 13, 000bat points. When Jason saw it, his eyes widened. This is the Holy Pill, the real Holy Pill! There are many types of Holy Pills in Hall of Merits. There are only five types of Holy Pills. Each type has different special effects and characteristics, but the required Hall of Merits points are all above 10, 000 points. This is really expensive! Jason continued to watch, and suddenly, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he saw a strange fruitC Fruit of Destroying Origin: Contains the immortal origin, which can help warriors improve their own immortal origin. It is used to break through Immortality. It is quasi-Holy Pill level. 10, 000bat points.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Fruit of Destroying Origin? Does it contain the immortal origin? Jason muttered silently in his mind and looked at Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller is only half-step to Immortality now andcks enough immortality to break through to Immortality. With this Fruit of Destroying Origin, can Old Mr. Miller break through to Immortality in one fell swoop? The problem is that now he only has 6, 000 merit points, which is not enough to redeem, and he doesnt know how many merit points Old Mr. Millers merit card has. Old Mr. Miller, how manybat points do you have? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller chuckled and said: 5, 000 points. Boy, is it more than you? 5, 000 points? Jason couldnt help but smile. He really didnt expect that he had morebat points than Old Mr. Miller. But this is normal. In addition to killing enemies, the measurement of military sess also depends on other factors. Jason led the army from Ninth City to First City. He yed an extremely crucial role in inspiring the Forbbiden Land soldiers. The key to winning this battle. All things considered, Jason has morebat points than Old Mr. Miller, which is normal. Chapter 2464 Exchange Resources At this time, Robert and others had also browsed their own merit points on the merit card and what they could exchange for it, but they all had a look of regret on their faces. Its probably because they dont have manybat points, and some good treasures require too manybat points. Zack, how manybat points do you have? Jason asked. Zack said: My merit points are only 800. Me too. Marcel also spoke. Mine is 1, 000bat points. Robert said. Sacred Son of Destruction also said: My battle merit points are 1300. The same goes for raSacred Land and Sacred Son of Destruction. Wolf Boy also has 1, 000bat points, while Darcey, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Marcel and others all have 800 points, so the things that can be redeemed are actually limited. Jason nodded. He immediately looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man, I think this Fruit of Destroying Origin is very suitable for you. How about you redeem this Fruit of Destroying Origin. See if you can break through to Immortality. . Fruit of Destroying Origin? Old Mr. Miller looked at the merit points of Fruit of Destroying Origin. He shook his head and said, I only have 5, 000 merit points, which is not enough to redeem. Jason smiled, looked at James, and asked, Senior Li, can my battle merit points and Old Mr. Millers battle merit points bebined and used? James said: Of course it is possible. Merit points can also be traded, converted, etc. You are from The Human Realm, and you yed a key role in the victory of the Land of the Divine Fallen. Therefore, you You can enjoy a 10% discount on items you exchange at the Hall of Merits. 10% off? Jasons eyes lit up. The 10% discount was actually a huge discount. For example, Fruit of Destroying Origin has a 10% discount for 9, 000bat merit points, which is a discount of 1, 000bat merit points. This intensity is alreadyrge enough. After all, every bit of military sess is hard-won and requires hard work on the battlefield. Old Mr. Miller said: With a 10% discount, Fruit of Destroying Origin also requires 9, 000bat points, which is not enough for me. Jason, how manybat points did you get? It cant be more than me, right? Jason chuckled and said, Old man, are you too underestimated? I wont tell you how manybat points I have, so as not to hurt you. With that said, Jason said to James: Senior Li, let me redeem a Fruit of Destroying Origin first. Old Mr. Millers 5, 000 points of battle merit will be spent first, and the rest will be spent from me. etc! Old Mr. Miller shouted. He pulled Jason over and asked in a deep voice: Jason, how manybat points have you got? You dont have to redeem this Fruit of Destroying Origin for me. If you have a lot ofbat points, you can exchange some first. The old mansbat points can also give you the training resources you need. Jason said: I have just been promoted to the Extreme Realm Emperor, and I need to digest and understand it after this battle. So I am not in a hurry. But old man, you need to be promoted to Immortality as soon as possible. You can still do it if you have no merit points. Go earn it, so dont be in a hurry. Exchange it for a Fruit of Destroying Origin first, and you can try the effect first. At Jasons insistence, he exchanged it for a Fruit of Destroying Origin. The 5, 000 points of the Old Mr. Millers Merit Card were wiped away, and 4, 000 points of Jasons own Merit Card were wiped away, leaving 2, 000 points of the Merit Card. James took out a special box from the Hall of Merits. He opened the box. There was obviously a small formation inside the box. There was a golden strange fruit inside, which allowed people to sense the pure energy contained inside. Immortal origin.From N?velDrama.Org. James said: There is a small formation inside the box, which can keep the properties of the Fruit of Destroying Origin from losing. If you want to use it, just take out the Fruit of Destroying Origin. But after taking it out, the formation will also It will be destroyed and there will be no way to continue to seal it. Old Mr. Miller epted the Fruit of Destroying Origin. Jason insisted so much that he didnt say anything more. Furthermore, after this battle, Old Mr. Miller also realized that if he had not reached the true Immortality, he would really not be able to participate in the battle of strong men above the high level of Immortality. Old Mr. Miller nced at Jason and asked, Jason, do you have any merit points? Jason chuckled and said, There are still a few thousand points. Old Mr. Millers face darkened and he suddenly stopped talking. He was thinking that when I break through to Immortality and go back to the Ancient Battlefield, I would catch and kill the immortal strong men of The Celestial Realm. Kill five, six, seven or eight of them, and see if you dare to show off in front of me. Your merits in battle. Jason looked at Robert and others and said, What about you? Do you have any resources you want to exchange for? I n to exchange for a Purple Forest Fruit. This Purple Forest Fruit is equivalent to a top-quality elixir and is useful to my destiny. It also happens to be 1, 000 points ofbat merit. Robert said. I exchange it for Blood Phoenix Fruit. Purple Phoenix Saintess said. Blood Phoenix Fruit has an excellent improvement effect on True Phoenix or those with Phoenix Bloodline. Blood Phoenix Fruit has 1400 points ofbat merit, but at a 10% discount, Purple Phoenix Saintess can also be redeemed. Dark Phoniex, you can also exchange it for a Blood Phoenix Fruit. Jason said. Dark Phoniexs face was startled, and she said: I, mybat merit points are not enough. Its okay, I have merit points here. Jason said. Jason looked for training resources suitable for Darcey and Emily on thebat merit cards, and also consulted James for advice. James was both an alchemist and a weapon maker, and he must have unique insights into the practice. Finally, I exchanged a Dragon Tiger Golden Stripe Pill for Darcey and an Origin Pill for Emily, both of which improved their Cultivation physiques. As for Wolf Boy, under the suggestion of Old Mr. Miller, he exchanged a Nine Pces Solidifying Pill, mainly to consolidate Wolf Boys Cultivation origin. Wolf Boys Cultivation Realm improves too fast, and there will be more or less Cultivation. The origin is unstable, so this elixir can help Wolf Boy solve this hidden danger. Marcel, Zack, what about you? What do you want to exchange for? Dont worry if you dont have enough battle points, I still have some left over. Jason said. Zack smiled and said: I discussed with Marcel and decided not to change it this time. Save these merit points first. We have just broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, so we should consolidate this realm first. Save some more merit points for the next time, and then Come and exchange it again. Sacred Son of Destruction has not redeemed it, and seems to be nning to continue umting battle points. Jason didnt want to redeem it. After helping Dark Phoniex, Darcey, and Emily redeem some resources, Jason only had about 1, 100bat points left, and he couldnt redeem them for anything good. Besides, Jason didnt call for help, but he still had trophies on him. That is the Storage Ring on Mixed Heavenly Vault, the young master of Mixed Vein. Jason nned to take out the Mixed Heavenly Vaults Storage Ring after returning to the base of Ancient City of Ruins. He thought there should be some good stuff. Chapter 2465 Holy Dragon Land invites you After Jason and everyone else redeemed the corresponding items, they walked out of the Hall of Merits one after another. Jason looked at Saint Marie and asked: Beautiful sister, are these resources of the Hall of Merits saved by the Land of the Divine Fallen over many years? Saint Marie nodded and said: Thats right. Part of it is the umtion of the Land of the Divine Fallen, plus plunder on the battlefield, etc. Some of it is the resources left by the Emperor of Man, which is the case in all major Forbbiden Lands. , otherwise how can the major Forbbiden Lands continue to support themselves until now? Jasons face was startled and he asked: The resources left by the Emperor of Man? Yes, not only the Land of the Divine Fallen, but other Forbbiden Lands also have resources left by the Emperor of Man. They are used to support the training of Forbbiden Land warriors, cultivate strong men, and resist the invasion of The Celestial Realm. Saint Marie spoke. , and then said, So, the resources in Forbbiden Land do not belong to individuals, but to the entire Forbbiden Land. Even I need military merit to redeem resources. Unless in extraordinary times, such as the power of destroying the city, then It can mobilize all resources for the Forbbiden Land warriors to fight to the death. In addition, all major Forbbiden Lands have battle merit cards, and the battle merit points obtained are universal. For example, your current battle merit cards can also be redeemed at the Hall of Merits in other Forbbiden Lands. resource. When Jason heard this, he understood that the major Forbbiden Lands were able to sustain themselves until nowrgely because of therge amount of resources left behind by the Emperor of Man. It is true that in the battle at the end of the Strong Martial Age, The Human Realm was almost crippled. Without massive resources, The Human Realm Forbbiden Land would not be able to quickly cultivate hundreds of thousands of elite warriors to garrison these Ancient Battlefields. . Without these Forbbiden Lands stationed in the Ancient Battlefield, The Celestial Realm would have already invaded The Human Realm and enved the entire The Human Realm. Jason said: So we can also go to the Ancient Battlefields in other Forbbiden Lands to participate in battles, right? We will still get battle merit points. The resources that can be exchanged for the Hall of Merits in each Forbbiden Land are different, right? Of course you can go to other Ancient Battlefields to participate in the battle. The Halls of Merits in other Forbbiden Lands will have some different resources. For example, the Ancestral Dragon blood essence in Holy Dragon Land is only avable in the Hall of Merits in Holy Dragon Land. Saint Marie exined. Jason nodded and understood. It seems that each major Forbbiden Land will have some unique resources. The premise is that arge number of battle merit points are needed. Once you have the battle merit points, you can redeem them. At this time, Thunder Walker, the Lord of First City, came over and said, My lord, there is news from Wild Axe in Holy Dragon Land. Oh? Whats the matter? Saint Marie asked. Thunder Walker looked at Jason and the others and said, The Ancestor King said he wanted to see Jason. He wanted Jason to go to Holy Dragon Land. Old Ancestor King wants to see Jason? Saint Marie said with a gleam in her eyes, What does this old guy have to worry about? Tell him that its okay if he wants to see him, and I want to go there too. Jason was also stunned for a moment. He had already heard that the Lord of Forbbiden Land in Holy Dragon Land wanted to see him and asked him to go to Holy Dragon Land. To be honest, Jason didnt have any objections, and he also had a good impression of Ancestor King. After all, the Ancestor King helped him activate the Order of the Holy Dragon and allowed him to practice the Human Emperor Technique. In addition, the Ancestral Dragon also took action to help him resist Christopher and others. Holy Dragon Land? Ill go take a look too. Old Mr. Miller also said. At present, Old Mr. Miller does not know the purpose of the Ancestor King in Holy Dragon Land meeting Jason, so he is not at ease. Okay. Then Lewis will go with me. Tianxing, please pass this news to Holy Dragon Land. Saint Marie said. yes! Thunder Walker nodded, contacted Holy Dragon Land, and ryed Saint Maries request. Soon, a reply came from Holy Dragon Land, agreeing to the conditions proposed by Saint Marie. Saint Marie immediately said: The old man Ancestor King agreed. Then lets go together and see what medicine the old man Ancestor King sells in his gourd. good! Jason nodded, looked at Robert and the others, and said, You are waiting at the Land of the Divine Fallen. Holy Dragon Land. After Saint Marie, Old Mr. Miller and Jason walked out of the Land of the Divine Fallen, they headed directly to the Holy Dragon Land. The barrier separating Holy Dragon Land from the outside world was also opened, allowing Saint Marie and her group to walk in. Saint Marie and others were escorted to a hall in Holy Dragon Land. Ancestor King was waiting in the hall. When he saw Saint Marie and othersing, he stood up and greeted them with a smile on his old face. Saint Marie nced at Ancestor King and sensed the fluctuations in Ancestor Kings aura. She was startled and asked, Old Ancestor King, what step did you take? Half a step towards creation? Ancestor King smiled indifferently and said: It is useless until we reach the Creation realm. Unfortunately, the origin of creation of The Human Realm does not exist, and at most we can only go so far. The Creation realm is beyond our reach. Saint Marie was shocked. In such an environment, Ancestor King was able to reach this point, which can be said to be amazing. Ancestor King turned his eyes, looked at Jason, and said with a smile: You must be Jason, you are indeed a hero. Ive met Senior Ancestor King, Jason said. Ancestor King nodded, and looked at Old Mr. Miller with his old eyes, and said: The Human Realm Lewis? Being able to punch through the Cultivation Cage and cultivate the Heavenly Fist Intent, The Human Realm really has endless Cultivation. Senior Ancestor King, youre wee. Lewis said, and he asked directly, I have always had a question. There is a Cultivation cage in The Human Realm. With your strength, it is not difficult to break this Cultivation cage. Why has no one broken it? ? Ancestor King smiled calmly and said: Its not impossible, its impossible. Oh? What do you mean? Old Mr. Miller asked curiously. First, the Cultivation Cage targets The Human Realm and suppresses the fate of The Human Realms Cultivation. The Emperor of Man had already anticipated all this, and he left a handwriting that the Cultivation Cage of The Human Realm could only be controlled by The Human Realm. Warriors can break it. Only in this way can the Cultivation destiny of The Human Realm be condensed, and a brilliant world of The Human Realm can be achieved. Secondly, once the Cultivation cage is broken, it represents the perfection of the Cultivation rules of the world. Then the major ancient roads in Forbbiden Land will also be revived, and the rules will gradually be strengthened. In other words, if I had waited a hundred years ago, or even hundreds of years earlier, to break the Cultivation cage, then the current ancient roads would It has already been restored to its original state. By then, not only the strong ones in the Creation realm, but also the beings in the Eternal Realm will be able toe to The Human Realm. By that time, not only The Human Realm will not be able to appear in this splendid world, but also the Forbbiden Land of all parties will be afraid. It no longer exists and has been wiped out by The Celestial Realm. Ancestor King exined. After hearing this, Old Mr. Miller, Jason and others understood and suddenly realized. The Cultivation Cage suppresses The Human Realm warriors and suppresses The Human Realm Cultivations destiny. However, The Human Realm is the birthce of Cultivation, and it cannot be suppressed forever. This requires The Human Realms Cultivation luck to continuously condense and umte. One day, someone will break through this Cultivation cage, which means that The Human Realms Cultivation luck will explode and a person will appear. The dazzling golden world. In such a world, the Son of Odds will also be born, and generations of The Human Realms geniuses will be born. They represent the hope of fighting The Celestial Realm. If the Cultivation Cage had been broken open by the strong men of Forbbiden Land as soon as possible, The Human Realm would not have been able to wait until such a brilliant world appeared. In addition, the existence of the Cultivation Cage also suppresses the rules of the Ancient Road Passage, making the rules of the Ancient Road Passage iplete and making it impossible for Creation realm experts toe. If the Cultivation cage is broken as early as possible and the rules of the major ancient road passages are improved as soon as possible, the strongest men of The Celestial Realm will be able toe and go freely. By then, no one in Forbbiden Land can stop these strong men of The Celestial Realm. Will first destroy Forbbiden Land, and then enve The Human Realm.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 2466 Talking with Ancestor King Ancestor King looked at Jason and others, he smiled calmly and said: Now, The Human Realm has arrived, and Jason, you have inherited the Cultivation destiny of The Human Realm in this life, so it is not an exaggeration to call it Son of Odds. I am very happy that you can grow step by step and break through yourself. But this is not enough. I only hope that you can grow through training again and again, defeat the invasion of The Celestial Realm, and reproduce the glory of the ancient warriors of The Human Realm. I never believe what Son of Odds says, I only believe in my own fists. I only hope that one day, The Human Realm warriors will not be persecuted by The Celestial Realm. I only hope that this war can be ended and Forbbiden Land can be on the front line. The soldiers no longer have to fight day after day, allowing them to reunite with their families as soon as possible, Jason said. This wish of yours is also the wish of the frontline soldiers of Forbbiden Land. Ancestor King sighed with emotion, and then said, Jason, you have practiced the Human Emperor Technique, and you have inherited the mantle of the Emperor of Man. The Emperor of Man left him behind The inheritance is also to prevent the Human Emperor Technique from losing its inheritance. However, the Emperor of Man also said that he alone cannot change the current situation of The Celestial Realm, so he hopes thatters will not have another Emperor of Man, and Only by surpassing him can we have hope.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jasons face was startled, and he understood the meaning of Ancestor Kings words. Even if he cultivates the Human Emperor Technique, his own cultivation level is at best close to that of the ancient Emperor of Man. Such strength is not enough to turn things around. Therefore, Emperor of Man is trying to warn neers that Human Emperor Technique can be used as a reference, but it cannot be regarded as ones own main Cultivation? Human Emperor Technique embodies the Emperor of Mans Cultivation insights, which you can learn from and learn from. However, the truly powerful ones all walk their own path of Cultivation and create their own master Cultivation. Ancestor King continued. Jason nodded and said, Thank you, Senior Ancestor King, for the reminder. Ancestor King then said: Jason, I want to have a chat with you alone, what do you think? In addition, I will also do my part to lead you to understand the order of the Cultivation Law, which may help you Quasi life and death The realization of realm. Jason looked at Saint Marie, who said calmly: The Ancestor King has a unique field ability, which indeed allows you to more directly understand the origin of order of the Cultivation Law. Hearing what Saint Marie said, Jason felt relieved. He looked at Ancestor King and said, Thank you, Senior Ancestor King. Ancestor King smiled indifferently and waved his hand forward. There was a faint breath of the origin of creation. The next moment, Ancestor King and Jason had disappeared from the spot. Old Mr. Miller couldnt even see how the Ancestor King disappeared with Jason. The more he did this, the more he felt that his cultivation level was still far from enough. Before Jason could react, he saw him being carried through the void by the Ancestor King. When Jason came back to his senses, he saw Ancestor King taking him to a ce simr to Mysteries. There were no special scenery around, only the surging golden energy aura, which was extremely pure. One breath of energy made Jason feelfortable all over, and his own injuries seemed to be much better. Senior Ancestor King, where is this? Jason couldnt help but asked curiously. Ancestor King smiled lightly and said: This is a cultivation secret book of Holy Dragon Land. These golden energy mist are equivalent to Ancestral Dragons blood. You have Dragon Bloodline, these energy mist of Ancestral Dragons blood are somewhat useful to you. , and I see that you are injured, and being here will also help you recover from the injury. I see, thank you, Senior Ancestor King. Jason said quickly. The next moment, Jason stopped being polite and suddenly opened his mouth and inhaled. The billowing golden energy breath was immediately inhaled into his stomach, and then he slowly refined it. Ancestor Kings old face was startled, and the expression on his face seemed to be a bit dumbfounded. Jason, the Emperor of Man sword spirit stored in you was obtained in the Secret Land of Chaos, right? Can you tell me the detailed process? Ancestor King asked. Jason also knew that the secret of the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit must not be hidden. When he used it in the Ancient Battlefield of Land of the Divine Fallen, the pressure of the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit must have radiated into the air. Ancestor King was like this A strong person will definitely be able to sense it. Jason said: It was indeed obtained in the Secret Land of Chaos. At that time, in order to avoid Lord Plumptons pursuit, I escaped into the Holy Mountain of Chaos. I identally saw arge tomb, and thisrge tomb was It was simr to the big tomb in Mengze Mountain. But when I rushed there, the big tomb cracked open in all directions, with strange power spreading. Then this wisp of the Emperor of Man sword spirit revived and suppressed That weird power. Somehowter, this wisp of the Emperor of Man sword spirit entered my body. Ancestor King nodded and said: This is because you have practiced the Human Emperor Technique and have The spirit of the emperor in your body. On the other hand, it is because you are Dragon Bloodline and can cultivate the Emperor of Man sword spirit. After a pause, Ancestor King asked: You mean, the big tomb in Holy Mountain of Chaos cracked? Apart from you, was anyone else present at the time? Jason thought for a moment and said, I saw a figure at that time, but when I rushed over, the figure had disappeared. Heavenly Devil Ancestor Kings eyes shed and he said slowly, It seems that a ray of Heavenly Devils soul has been born. Heavenly Devil? What do you mean? What is the connection between the big tomb on Holy Mountain of Chaos and the big tomb on Mengze Mountain? Jason asked. Heavenly Devil was a peerless powerful man in ancient times. The great tomb of Holy Mountain of Chaos suppressed his soul, and the great tomb of Mengze Mountain suppressed his physical body. Since the great tomb of Holy Mountain of Chaos cracked, then The remaining ray of soul that represents Heavenly Devil has escaped. However, Heavenly Devil also needs a depositor, a suitable bloodline, to be able to carry the ray of soul that houses him. Ancestor King spoke, looking at Jason. Jasons mind was shaken, and Finns figure appeared in his mind. He knew that Finn had always had a secret. Now it seemed that this was the biggest secret in Finns body. He actually contained the soul of an ancient powerful man? Jason couldnt help but ask: Senior, if I know this person, he is also the genius of The Human Realm. Then will he be in danger if he is hosted by the Heavenly Devils soul? For example, if the Heavenly Devils soul bes the guests master and usurps his soul, Control his body? This is a double-edged sword. There is no absolute good or absolute bad. It all depends on the persons destiny. Ancestor King said, and then said, However, Heavenly Devils physical body has not been destroyed, so Heavenly Devils spirit It may not necessarily invade the opponents body. However, the Heavenly Devil is one of the most bizarre and unpredictable strong men in ancient times. He has no rules and relies solely on preference, so he has to be on guard. Jason nodded. This was indeed Finns own creation. Whether he could control the Heavenly Devil soul stored in his body could only depend on him. Outsiders really couldnt help him much. Chapter 2467 Peerless King of Gods While Jason was talking to Ancestor King, he was breathing in the pure golden energy. He found that these golden energy breaths were really pure, and the energy contained in them was extremely majestic, and they were extremely suitable for his Sunling Bloodline, so he kept inhaling fiercely. Even if it cannot be refined for a while, it can still be stored in the body and can be slowly refinedter, right? The corners of Ancestor Kings mouth twitched slightly. He could sense the drop in the concentration of the golden energy aura. He felt that Jason had only been here for a short time before several Quasi life and death realm experts from Holy Dragon Land came here to practice for a day. You have the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit in your body, so if the Emperor of Man is still alive, the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit can sense the Emperor of Mans breath. Of course, the prerequisite is that the Emperor of Man and you are in the same realm. Within the realm. Ancestor King spoke and continued, If the Emperor of Man is trapped in The Celestial Realm, then if you are in The Human Realm, the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit cannot sense the fluctuations of the Emperor of Mans aura. Jason nodded and said: The Ancestor King wants me to sneak into The Celestial Realm to see if I can sense the Emperor of Mans breath? To determine whether the Emperor of Man is alive? Ancestor King shook his head and smiled, and said: With your current strength, it is dangerous to sneak into The Celestial Realm. Everything needs to be considered in the long term. The Emperor of Man is a hope that those of us in Forbbiden Land always hold on to. We naturally hope that he is still alive, and we also hope that He cane back again. If Emperor of Man returns, can he reverse the current situation? Jason asked. Ancestor King was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, Im afraid not. The return of the Emperor of Man, in terms of eternal-levelbat power, is still unable topete with The Celestial Realm. Unless unless that one is not dead yet and can be revived. . who? Jason couldnt help but be curious. The ancient King of Gods was from the same era as the Emperor of Man. The King of Gods was astonishingly talented and had surpassed the Emperor of Heaven. However, the King of Gods was indifferent to fame and fortune and neverpeted for the title of the overlord of The Celestial Realm. This is why The Emperor of Heaven dominated The Celestial Realm. However, had it not been for the King of Gods ident, The Celestial Realm would not have been like this, but would have coexisted with The Human Realm. Ancestor King said with emotion. The King of Gods is also from The Celestial Realm? Since he is from The Celestial Realm, isnt he just like the Emperor of Heaven and others who want to enve blood and eat The Human Realm? Jason asked curiously . Ancestor King shook his head and said: Thats not the case. The original purpose of The Celestial Realm was different from what it is now. At the end of the Ancient Era, the Cultivation resources of The Human Realm were actually scarce, and the aura of heaven and earth began to be thinner. At this time, there was a strong During the exploration of the void, the researcher discovered a huge heterogeneous space above The Human Realm. This space was the original prototype of The Celestial Realm, a big world and a big space of its own. Moreover, this big world is primitive, with massive resources that have never been developed. At that time, The Human Realm was divided into nine realms. The nine realms were hundreds or thousands of timesrger than The Human Realm you see now. However, after the war, many realms disappeared or were closed. At that time, the powerful people from the nine realms of The Human Realm gathered together. King of Gods, Emperor of Man, Emperor of Heaven and other powerful people proposed the resolution to establish The Celestial Realm after some discussions. The original intention of establishing The Celestial Realm at that time was that strong men above the Creation realm level would go to The Celestial Realm in order not to take up the training resources of The Human Realm, so that the warriors of The Human Realm could continue to grow. This original intention was actually good, and it would allow The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm to achieve a win-win situation, so no strong person opposed it at the time. With the establishment of The Celestial Realm, a group of people were stationed in The Celestial Realm, including powerful men such as King of Gods and Emperor of Heaven. Emperor of Man was elected as the leader of Terran at that time, so he stayed in The Human Realm instead of going to The Celestial Realm. We also stayed in The Human Realm with Emperor of Man. Later, more than a hundred yearster, something happened in The Celestial Realm. Slowly, the hearts of the people in The Celestial Realm changed, and their original intentions were no longer there. At that time, some strong men had already shown a high profile of being superior to The Human Realm, and did not take the warriors of The Human Realm into consideration at all. In other words, at that time, some people from The Celestial Realm no longer considered themselves to belong to Terran. , but belongs to The Celestial Realm family. From that time on, the idea of race was formed. asionally, some people from The Celestial Realm came to The Human Realm and wanted to show off and even fight. These things happened asionally, but they were all killed by the Emperor of Man. In addition, some powerful people in The Celestial Realm began to promote the theory of The Celestial Realm is supreme and The Human Realm is vassal. Jason couldnt help but nodded. Indeed, once racial concepts were formed, the people of The Celestial Realm began to disidentify from the Terran identity, and instead established themselves as The Celestial Realm n. Then the battle will start! Because these are two races, what will break out will only be a battle for the survival of the race! Ancestor King continued: In The Celestial Realm, more and more powerful people began to promote this racial theory. The Emperor of Heaven did not stop it, but did not approve it and remained silent. This attitude is undoubtedly a kind of acquiescence. Later, some strong men in The Celestial Realm became more and more aggressive, threatening to send troops to The Human Realm to make The Human Realm bow their heads and regard the people of The Celestial Realm as lofty gods forever. That day, the King of Gods, who had been in seclusion in The Celestial Realm, suddenly came out. The King of Gods attacks and the mountains are stained with blood! Overnight, the King of Gods powerfully killed many strong men who promoted racial theories, including a strong man from the Eternal Realm. Subsequently, the King of Gods, who was white-robed and stained with blood, boarded The Heavenly Realm and issued orders to the Celestial Realm and Three Thousand States. He said that The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm were Terran from beginning to end and were of the same blood. He advised People of The Celestial Realm should not forget their original intention, keep in mind their original intention from The Human Realm, and the original intention of establishing The Celestial Realm. Ever since King of Gods went on a killing spree, the voices promoting racial theories have disappeared and disappeared from the surface. But secretly, this racial theory cannot be eradicated, because at that time, The Celestial Realm had already given birth to the second, third and fourth generations of descendants. These descendants had never been to The Human Realm and did not understand The Human Realm, they only think that they belong to The Celestial Realm family, not Terran. This time the King of Gods took action, it brought about fifty years of peace. Fifty yearster, the war suddenly broke out, and the strong men of the Eternal Realm suddenlyunched an attack and besieged the King of Gods.From N?velDrama.Org. Originally in the form of King of Gods, even with the help of the Emperor of Heaven, the King of Gods could escape when being besieged and defeated. However, at the critical moment, the King of Gods was plotted by those around him and was killed by the Emperor. of Heaven was seriously injured and defeated. Jason was shocked. He never thought that such a big thing would happen in The Celestial Realm. In the dark, he seemed to see a King of Gods in white standing proudly in The Celestial Realm, looking down at the heaven and earth, killing enemies with his bare hands. That was the unparalleled King of Gods style, one person alone suppressing The Celestial Realm for eternity! Jasons heart became heavy. Through the ancient secret revealed by Ancestor King, he knew that the ancient King of Gods was worthy of this world and was a truly powerful man who always maintained his original intention. Such a person should have been a hero and should have been respected by others, so why did he end up like this? What is the final fate of the King of Gods? Did he die in battle? Jason asked dryly. Ancestor King sighed softly and said: In that battle, the three Thousand States of The Celestial Realm were swept across. Even though the King of Gods was seriously injured by the plot, he was still the domain master who powerfully killed the three Thousand States of The Celestial Realm. In the end, he The seriously injured King of Gods was forced to The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. In a desperate situation, the arrogant King of Gods did not want to be killed by Xiao Xiao, so he jumped and jumped off The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. , his life and death are still unknown! Chapter 2468 Lord of Order The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? Jasons face was startled, and he couldnt help but ask: What is this ce? Ancestor King said: The ck Abyss of Bad Curse is the first dangerous ce in The Celestial Realm. When I first discovered the big world of The Celestial Realm, The ck Abyss of Bad Curse already existed. The ck Abyss of Bad Curse is like It is a ce abandoned by the heavens, full of weird, terrifying, and ominous curse powers. Even if the powerful people at the Eternal Realm level fall into The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, their greatws will be cursed, and they will be cursed. Trapped in power, he fell and died. Jason opened his mouth. Such a ce is too scary. Even the powerful people at the Eternal Realm level will be killed if they go there. What kind of ominous force is that? No matter how powerful King of Gods is, he is still at the Eternal Realm level. Is it possible to survive after jumping out of The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? Im afraid, this hope is extremely slim. Ancestor King said with regret in his tone: If the King of Gods had not been defeated by a conspiracy and jumped off The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, then with him suppressing it, the strong men of The Celestial Realm headed by the Emperor of Heaven would not have been able to do so. He did not dare tounch an offensive against The Human Realm. After the King of Gods was plotted against him, the Emperor of Man knew that the next step for the strong men of The Celestial Realm was to attack The Human Realm. At that time, The Human Realm only had one Eternal Realm strong man, Emperor of Man, and there was no way Resist the many eternal strongmen in The Celestial Realm. Therefore, Emperor of Man is very decisive. He knows that he cannot let The Celestial RealmEternal Realm strong man descend to the realm. Therefore, when the war broke out, the Emperor of Man made arrangements on the major ancient roads. At the same time, he fought towards The Celestial Realm alone, blocking all enemies. In that battle, The Celestial Realm still had many strong men from the Creation realm leading their troops to attack The Human Realm. The soldiers under Emperor of Man and I fought to the death and achieved a tragic victory, but Emperor of Man never returned because of this. His life and death are still unknown. Jason nodded, and generally understood the origin of the war at the end of ancient times. It must have been a series of wars, and all life was destroyed. Even many realms of The Human Realm were destroyed or sealed. This shows how tragic such battles are. . Who was the person who plotted against King of Gods back then? Jason asked. Ancestor King shook his head and said: I dont know about this. In other words, I was not qualified to know such a secret at my level at that time. Perhaps, this secret is only known to the powerful at the level of The Celestial Realm and Eternal Realm. So the Celestial Realm is nowpletely dominated by the Emperor of Heaven? The Celestial Realm is all staffed by the Emperor of Heaven? Jason asked. Ancestor King smiled lightly and said: Not entirely. There are also some neutral and powerful forces in The Celestial Realm, such as Taoism, Buddhism, and some forces in forbidden ces. In addition, there are also some forces in The Celestial Realm. Secretly they all followed the King of Gods back then, but after the King of Gods disappeared in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, these forces also went into seclusion. The Celestial Realms major realms are not monolithic, and each major realm will alsopete for resources. War. But generally speaking, the Emperor of Heaven can still control most of the Celestial Realm forces, and most of the Celestial Realm forces have reached a consensus on the attitude of The Human Realm. So the water in The Celestial Realm is still very deep, and the major forces areplicated. Jason said. Ancestor King said: It is true. These are things in the past, and our current situation is still very serious. As the ancient road passage gradually recovers, once the Creation realm powerhouse cane one day, that will be the most dangerous moment. So. , you The Human Realm geniuses, what you have to do now is to work hard to improve your strength and prepare for the war that follows. Jason nodded, facing The Celestial Realm, nothing is more important than strength. Ancestor King looked at Jason and said: Next, I will evolve the Cultivation Law order for you so that you can deepen your understanding of your own Cultivation Law. Jasons face became respectful. He knew that Ancestor King was preaching, and he said, Thank you, Senior Ancestor King. Ancestor King said: A warriors Cultivation Lawes from his perception of thews of heaven and earth. However, the Cultivation Law you haveprehended can be controlled. The ultimate goal of a warriors cultivation is to control these Cultivation Laws and be the Lord of Order. Lord of Order? Jason was stunned, it was the first time he heard such a statement. Ancestor King nodded and said with a serious face: The strong men of the Eternal Realm can be called the Lords of Order. Being able to practice to the Eternal Realm means that the other party has mastered at least one order of the Cultivation Law. Therefore, the strong men of the Eternal Realm The judgment of strength lies in the number of masters of Cultivationw and order. Of course, this is not absolute and there are exceptions. Some Eternal Realm strong men only master one Cultivationw and order, but this Cultivationw is extremely powerful, and thew and order it represents is very strong and can suppress otherws and orders. Then such Eternal Realm strong men are also top-notch strength. Take the Emperor of Heaven, for example. What is known so far is that he controls thews and order of heaven. Thew and order of Heaven alone is an extremely powerfulw and order, but it is currently unknown whether the Emperor of Heaven has mastered otherws and orders. For example, the Emperor of Man masters thews and order of humanity. The order of humanews is also a powerfulw. If Jason had some enlightenment, he would realize that the reason why the existence of the Eternal Realm is terrifying is that he haspletely mastered one or even multiplews and orders. Law is order. Mastering thew and bing the master of order is no different from a god.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He ispletely able to follow his words, and he ispletely able to usews and order to create horrific scenes ofndslides, tsunamis, and the copse of the sky and the earth. Ancestor King continued: Therefore, if you practice the Human Emperor Technique, I only rmend that you understand the mysteries of the Human Emperor Technique and improve your understanding of Cultivation. I do not rmend that you take the Human Emperor Technique as your main Cultivation. This is that no matter how talented you are, your practice of the Human Emperor Technique is equivalent to following thews of humanity. If the Emperor of Man is still alive, then the Emperor of Man has mastered thews and order of humanity and is the master of the order of thews of humanity. Under such circumstances, you cannot cultivate to the Eternal Realm with the Human Emperor Technique, because the Law of Humanity already has a Lord of Order, and there will not be a second one. Of course, if the Emperor of Man is no longer around, then if you practice the Human Emperor Technique, as long as you are talented enough, you can be the master of the new order of thews of humanity. I see! Jason understood everything after listening to Ancestor Kings exnation. Cultivation practice, if the path of Cultivation you take and the Cultivationw you practice already has a Lord of Order, then you will be suppressed by this Lord of Order. At most, you can only practice to the Creation realm, but you will not be able to achieve the Eternal Realm. . Unless the Lord of Order dies, or you kill him and seize the position of the other Lord of Order. Next, I will evolve thews and orders of Extreme Realm Emperor, Quasi life and death realm and Immortality for you. My Ancestor King realm can make thesews and orders appear, and you will have a more intuitive feeling. For you to break through Quasi in the future The life and death realm, and even Immortality, all have some help. Ancestor King said. Thank you Ancestor King! Jason said. With a wave of the Ancestor Kings hand, Jason was taken away from the Mysteries. The next moment, Jason appeared in a field evolved from thew. He knew in his heart that this was the Ancestor Kings field. Ancestor King wants to let Jason intuitively understand the meaning ofws and order in the field. Chapter 2469 Storage Ring Harvest In the afternoon, Ancestor King took Jason back to the main hall. Jason gained a lot this time. He learned many secrets of thete ancient wars, and also understood the secrets ofw and order. He also intuitively understood thew and order in the field evolved by Ancestor King. Senior Ancestor King, I am very grateful to you for preaching and rifying my doubts. Next time the war breaks out, I wille to kill the enemy in the Ancient Battlefield here in Holy Dragon Land, Jason said. Okay, okay. Ancestor King smiled and nodded. Later, Saint Marie, Jason, and Old Mr. Miller left the Holy Dragon Land and returned to the Land of the Divine Fallen. The battle in Land of the Divine Fallen ended, and then it entered the rest stage. Jason and others had nothing to do, so they immediately left the Land of the Divine Fallen and returned to the Green Dragon Stronghold in the Ancient City of Ruins. The Satan Operation Group Warriors stationed at Green Dragon Stronghold were very happy to see Jason and others back. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron and others gathered around and asked about the situation of the battle. That night, in the stronghold, there was a grand banquet and fine wine. Ghost Doctor came over and said: Old Mr. Miller, have you fought against the strong men of The Celestial Realm? How are they? Old Mr. Miller, you cant do Fist of the Gods against those strong men of The Celestial Realm, right? ? Ghost Doctor, are you looking down on me? What about the strong ones in The Celestial Realm? I just punched him down! Old Mr. Miller said with a snort. Come on, Old Mr. Miller, you are so awesome, why didnt you kill The Celestial Realm? Ghost Doctor said jokingly. It will happen sooner orter, dont be in a hurry. Old Mr. Miller said calmly. Jason on the side said: Ghost Doctor, there is an old man who refines elixirs in Land of the Divine Fallen. This senior can also forge soldiers, that is, forge Spiritual Soldiers. I think you can also learn how to forge soldiers, Ghost Doctor. Forging weapons? This is very difficult. The Human Realm has no inheritance. If you want to learn, you must at least have a weapon forging master with you. Ghost Doctor said. Jason said: So Ill talk to Senior Liter and see if I can help you. Even if you dont have the talent for weapon making or alchemy, you will definitely benefit a lot from your exchange and study with Senior Li. . Ghost Doctor chuckled and said, Jason, I am very interested in what you are talking about. Then I will leave this matter to you. Lets not talk about this for now. Come on, lets drink and drink. Old Mr. Miller held the wine ss and shouted loudly. Jason and the Satan Operation Group Warriors and others began to drink heavily. While drinking, Jason also told the Satan Operation Group Warriors about the battles in Ancient Battlefield, which made Mr. Iron Fist and others fascinated after listening to it, and they also wanted to go and kill the enemy. Mr. Iron Fist, when I go to the Ancient Battlefield next time, I will take a group of you soldiers there to experience the conditions of the Ancient Battlefield for yourself, Jason said. good! Mr. Iron Fist and others nodded with excitement. After drinking, Jason dragged Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor to his room in the stronghold alone. Old Mr. Miller was still drunk and was pulled over by Jason. He asked, Jason, whats the matter with you? Ghost Doctor also looked at Jason curiously. Jason said: I brought you here to see what treasures there are in the Storage Ring that I captured from that peerless genius in The Celestial Realm. Storage Ring? Old Mr. Millers eyes lit up and he quickly asked: Where is it? Why didnt I see it? Jason took out an ancient ring from his body and continued: The Storage Ring is carried by a peerless genius of The Celestial Realm. I think there should be a lot of good things in it. I will first erase the spiritual power on it, and then Look again. As he spoke, Jason covered it with his own mental power, erasing the mental imprint of the Mixed Heavenly Vault left in the Storage Ring. He merged his own mental power, and arge space appeared in front of him. Looking at the space of this Storage Ring, Jason couldnt help but take a breath, thinking that he was indeed a genius. The space of this Storage Ring was really big enough, even bigger than his Storage Ring. Jason immediately turned his attention to the items stored in the Storage Ring space. Jason saw the Spirit Stone. There were not many Spirit Stones, but they were all top-grade Spirit Stones, and they were the highest quality among the top-grade Spirit Stones. Immediately, as if by magic, Jason took out pieces of exquisite Spirit Stones. Each piece was as big as a fist and contained a massive amount of pure energy. Old Mr. Miller was dumbfounded on the spot. How could this exquisite Spirit Stone be just like an ordinary stone? Just take out dozens of them casually? Huh? There are still many secret cultivation methods. I will take them out and you can see what they are. Jason spoke and took out all the secret cultivation techniques in the Storage Ring. Old Mr. Miller picked up a book and read it, and said: Mixed Elements Heaven Thunder! This should be Mixed Veins strongest strategy, right? Mixed Element Sutra! This should be the general outline of Mixed Veins practice. This is very suitable for Sally. Ghost Doctor picked up a secret book and said.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Buddhist Thunder Suppressing Matrix! Is this a secret method of the Buddhist lineage? There are quite a lot of secret cultivation methods in this kids Storage Ring. Old Mr. Miller eximed. He felt that he could delve into this secret method of cultivation. At this time, Jason took out some elixirs. The elixirs worthy of being ced in the Storage Ring of the Mixed Heavenly Vault are all valuable and extremely precious. Huh? What is this? Jason was surprised. He took out three boxes from the Storage Ring. The boxes were exquisitely made and made of unusual materials. He opened the box and saw that there were three strange fruits in each of the three boxes. Fruit of Destroying Origin?! When Jason and Old Mr. Miller saw it, they both shouted in unison. These are three Fruit of Destroying Origin, and these three Fruit of Destroying Origin arerger than the Fruit of Destroying Origin exchanged in Land of the Divine Fallen, and contain more immortal origin. I understand, that guy is already at the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm. He wants to break through Immortality, so he has the Fruit of Destroying Origin on him. As expected, after the battle of Land of the Divine Fallen, he is preparing to attack Immortality, these three Fruit of Destroying Origin can help him strengthen his immortal origin. Unfortunately, he never dreamed that his Storage Ring would be taken away by me. Jason said. In addition to the Fruit of Destroying Origin, there are other exotic fruits, and Jason even saw theplete Dragon Vein Fruit! This Dragon Vein Fruit has a great effect on the transformation of his Dragon Bloodline. He did not expect that it was also included in the Storage Ring of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Jason didnt know most of the strange fruits, but Ghost Doctor was studying them non-stop. He looked at a strange fruit with purple jade color and said excitedly: This is Semi-Holy Pill! This is absolutely Its a Semi-Holy Pill, already with a hint of Sacred Laws! Unfortunately, there is no real Holy Pill. Jason said with regret. Ghost Doctor red at Jason and said: Semi-Holy Pill is enough to defy the heavens. Moreover, there are three Semi-Holy Pills, which are treasures! Jason thought about it. In the Hall of Merits and Holy Pill in Forbbiden Land, it costs more than tens of thousands of merit points, which is extremely precious. As for the Semi-Holy Pill, they all have at least 6, 000bat merit points. In this way, the harvest in the Mixed Heavenly VaultStorage Ring, calcted in terms ofbat merit points, is at least 40, 000 to 50, 000 points. This does not include those cultivation secret books. The value of these secret books is inestimable. There is one more thing, what is this? Jason saw an iron lump the size of a washbasin inside the Storage Ring, and he took it out with a thought. Unexpectedly, this thing was extremely heavy. As soon as Jason took it, he almost couldnt hold it and almost dropped it to the ground. Chapter 2470 Spiritual Soldier Main Material Jasons reaction was also very fast. The next moment, his own Sunling Bloodline exploded, and the power of blood in his hand exploded, and then he lifted the iron lump in his hand. What is this? Why is it so heavy? Jason eximed. He ced the piece of iron on the ground and made a nging sound. The eyes of Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor were attracted, and they were staring at the iron lump. They also couldnt recognize what it was. Old Mr. Miller knocked twice and said: Its not like a stone its like some kind of metal. But its not like aplete metal, its more like a primitive form of metal mineral. Metal minerals? Ghost Doctor inspected it carefully and said: There is a faint blue-gold light, which indeed looks like the light of some kind of metal. Jason, try the hardness of this metal mineral. Then let me give it a try. Jasons heart moved. He took out a hard-made saber from the Storage Ring. He merged his great The Power of the Gods into the saber, and then suddenly shed straight down with the saber, shing the piece. On the iron knot. ng! A harsh sound came, and Jason was stunned as he charged so hard. I actually saw that the saber in my hand was broken directly. Looking at the iron knot again, there was a mark of shing on it, but when I reached out and touched it, the mark disappeared directly. Jasons charged sh didnt leave any traces on it. This was an exaggeration. With Jasons The Power of the Gods and the material of this special saber, even a piece of steel can cut deep marks. This can only show that this unknown piece of iron is absolutely extraordinary. If nothing else, its hardness is absolutely unimaginable. This shouldnt be ordinary iron Im wondering, could this be some kind of soldier-casting material? The main material for casting Spiritual Soldiers! Ghost Doctor said. Main material of Spiritual Soldier? Jason took a breath. Although he didnt know much about the process of casting Spiritual Soldiers, he knew that the biggest reason why Spiritual Soldiers were so rare was that there were very few main materials for casting Spiritual Soldiers. Casting Spiritual Soldiers is by no means the steel, iron, alloys and other metals seen in the secr world, but a special material that can only be found in the martial arts world, and the materials for casting soldiers are also graded. For example, they can be cast The main material of the divine Spiritual Soldier is called divine gold. Divine gold is the rarest treasure. Just like the real magical medicine, it is difficult to find even in The Celestial Realm. If you are refining Spiritual Soldier materials, you will really make a lot of money. I just dont know what level this material is. Jason said, his eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, I will go to Land of Land tomorrow. Go to the Divine Fallen and ask Senior Li to help identify it. Senior Li is a weapon maker. If this is the main material of Spiritual Soldier, Senior Li will definitely be able to recognize it. Even if this thing is not the main material of Spiritual Soldier, it is still a huge profit. Look at so many resources and these secret cultivation methods. Cultivation resources can be obtained, but some secret methods cannot be exchanged for resources. They are all from one side. The inheritance of a great force will never be lost. These values are immeasurable. Old Mr. Miller said with emotion. Jason chuckled and said: Anyway, robbery has always been the best way to make a fortune. I really like these so-called peerless talents in The Celestial Realm more and more. They are no different from the money-giving boys. To be honest , the next time I encounter it, I have to cherish it, capture it after the search, and then talk to The Celestial Realm and ask them to pay a ransom to rece it. Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor immediately stared at Jason with strange eyes, as if they were meeting this kid for the first time. Jason nced at them and said: Whats wrong? Am I wrong? These cultivation materials are a waste of money if they are ced on the bodies of those so-called Lord Plumptons. We robbed them in order to prevent the treasures from getting dusty, and used them to their full potential. To bring out the maximum effect of these treasures. So, in other words, we are doing the right thing and doing the right thing. Jason is the only one who can describe robbery in such a fresh and refined way. Ghost Doctor said with emotion. After saying that, Ghost Doctor nced at Old Mr. Miller and joked: As expected, Old Mr. Miller brought him up. AhemCN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Old Mr. Miller coughed dryly and said: I think what Jason said is very reasonable. The more of the enemys treasures, the better. It is best to use them on the enemy to kill people and seize treasures. So, Jason, exit. The next time such a good thing happens, remember to grab me, old man, and I will help you raid the formation. Ghost Doctor was speechless. These two people are simply the best grandfathers and grandsons! There is nothing left in the Storage Ring, all valuable things have been taken out. Finally, Jason erased the mental power imprinted on the Storage Ring, handed the Storage Ring to Old Mr. Miller, and said: Old man, this Storage Ring belongs to you. You just need to give one of your own Just imprint a wisp of spiritual mark on the Storage Ring and it can be used. Hahaha! Old Mr. Millerughed loudly. He immediately took the Storage Ring and said, The old man didnt support you in vain. The old man epted this Storage Ring with a smile. Ghost Doctors face turned dark, and he stared at Jason with an unkind look, and asked, Jason, howe I remember that you said you wanted to give me one of the Storage Rings after you captured it? Jason quickly said: Ghost Doctor, dont worry, there will definitely be more in the future. Speaking of which, Old Mr. Miller was able to capture this Storage Ring only after he killed that extremely talented Guardian. But Immortality is a strong man. Besides, Ghost Doctor, you can take away the many strange fruits harvested this time, as well as the materials for alchemy, and use them for research. For example, the Semi-Holy Pill Senior can study it carefully. Strive to refine the top holy elixir. After hearing this, Ghost Doctors expression softened slightly, and he said, Thats okay. However, if there is a Storage Ringter, you have to give me one. Definitely, definitely. Jason nodded. Later, Jason handed over the Fruit of Destroying Origin to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller also took away the secret cultivation books and wanted to study them carefully. Ghost Doctor took away some alchemy materials and the elixirs. He was going to study these elixirs carefully, which would also be good for improving his alchemy skills. Jason put the rest into his Storage Ring, including the three Semi-Holy Pills. Ghost Doctor did not have a Storage Ring to store the Semi-Holy Pill, so Jason kept it until Ghost Doctor figured out the medicinal properties and uses of the Semi-Holy Pill, and then took it to study it carefully. Jason also wants to distribute the training resources seized from the Mixed Heavenly Vault Storage Ring this time. Jason hopes that his friends, as well as the Satan Operation Group Warriors, will be stronger quickly. After all, these people are the most determined fighting force around him. Chapter 2471 Green Dragon Transformation After Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor left, Jason began to digest the secrets ofw and order that Ancestor King led him to understand. Jason actually has a lot of insights into the Quasi life and death realm. The Quasi life and death realm mainly lies in experiencing life and death, having a certain enlightenment and understanding of life and death, and then evolving the power of life and death and mastering the origin of life and death. Mysteries. Since Ancestor King took him to intuitively understand thews and order of Quasi life and death realm, Jason has a deeper understanding of thews of Quasi life and death realm. He can basically start to try to break through Quasi life and death realm. realm. However, Jason was not in a hurry before that. He took out the Dragon Vein Fruit from the Storage Ring. This Dragon Vein Fruit was of great help to his Dragon Bloodline and could improve the growth of the Dragon Bloodline. There were three Dragon Vein Fruits in the Storage Ring of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Jason took out one and swallowed it directly. In an instant, Jason could clearly feel that his Dragon Bloodline had revived on its own, and the Blue Dragon Vision was greedily absorbing the essence of the Dragon Vein Fruit. AnghouC The phantom of the green dragons illusion appeared in the sky, releasing a monstrous dragon power. Threads of Green Dragons Breath filled the air, and two bright golden lights burst out from the dragons eyes. Under the baptism of the energy essence contained in the Dragon Vein Fruit, one can intuitively see that the phantom of this blue dragon illusion has be more solid, and the divine power contained within it has be more powerful and powerful. Jason felt that with the current growth potential of Blue Dragon Illusion, one Dragon Vein Fruit was not enough, so he took a second Dragon Vein Fruit. After taking the second Dragon Vein Fruit, I could feel the transformation of the blue dragons illusion more and more clearly. The power of the blue dragon had reached a critical point of transformation, including the released Green Dragons Breath, which was powerful and thick, like Its about to solidify. The stronger the dragons power, the stronger the will that represents the blue dragons illusion, and the more terrifying the power of Dragon Breath that bursts out. This is an all-round transformation, which is very helpful in improving Jasons strength. Jason didnt hesitate and swallowed the third Dragon Vein Fruit. After swallowing the third Dragon Vein Fruit, the energy essence contained in the Dragon Vein Fruit poured into the blue dragon illusion like a tide. At that momentC boom! The illusion of the green dragonpletely transformed, and the Green Dragons Breath surged, and the rolling dragon power swept across like a tide, filling the entire training room. The huge Green Dragons Breath merged into Jasons origin, turning into the Source Force, strengthening Jason origin. In addition, Jason felt that his soul was shaken. Under the transformation of the blue dragon illusion, his soul also underwent transformation. His consciousness became stronger, and his power of consciousness reached a peak in an instant. Jason was filled with joy. The transformation of Dragon Bloodline brought him great benefits. After all, Dragon Bloodline was connected with him. Dragon Bloodline transformed and strengthened. Correspondingly, his Sense Sea of Yuan Shen also transformed and strengthened. Dragon Bloodlines transformation continues and is not over. At the endCThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Suddenly, as the blue dragon phantom opened its mouth and let out a huge roar, abat skill naturally appeared in Jasons mind C Long Might Strike! Longwei strikes! This is the second attack skill generated after the transformation of the Azure Dragon Illusion. When the Blue Dragon Illusion transformed for the first time, the attack skill generated was Dragon Wrath Strike. Dragon Wrath Strike was aimed at the mental offensive. This second attack skill, Dragon Power Strike, should be a physical level attack. Jason was overjoyed. The Azure Dragon Illusion now had two attack skills. This brought great help to the battlefield. Moreover, under the Azure Dragon Illusions second transformation, the Dragon Power Strike generated was definitely more lethal. The terror and power. Lets try the power of this Dragon Power Strike again tomorrow. Jason thought to himself. After the blue dragon illusionpleted its transformation, it immediately entered Jasons body. Jason could also feel that he himself had undergone great changes. The origin of Cultivation has been strengthened a lot, and it appears more solid. The Innate Energy is more vigorous and majestic, and there is a faint tendency to break through the Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason is not in a hurry to break through. He has just been promoted to the Extreme Realm Emperor, so he needs to further consolidate. In the process of consolidation, he will understand the mysteries of the Quasi life and death realm, and climb up his Cultivation Realm step by step. In the training room, Jason started to run the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique. Threads of Green Dragon Emperor Energy were filling the air, flowing throughout his body, constantly washing away his flesh and blood. At the same time, his own Sunling Bloodline was also vigorously erupting, billowing with energy and blood. It contained an aura that was as zing as the sun, overwhelming the sky and extremely thick. From the source of Jasons Cultivation, a great force of The Power of the Gods swept out, flowed through the four poles, and then merged into the human spine, forming the power of the great dragon, and so on. Jason also gradually felt that his The Power of the Gods became more solid and thick, which was an improvement of Source Force. After running the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, Jason began to practice Front Arctic, using the Green Dragon Emperor Energy to condense threads one after another, connecting them to his human body and universe shadow. The more he experienced the war, the more Jason felt that the outbreak of Front Arctic was indispensable and important. Often at critical moments, Front Arctics explosion can turn the tide of the battle. Therefore, he has to practice this magical skill all the time. After practicing Front Arctic, Jason murmured: Its time to practice the Human Emperor Technique. The fifth style of Human Emperor Fist is ready to be learned. I dont know what this fifth style is. Jason thought to himself, and he began to practice Human Emperor Fist. With a thought in his mind, he began to touch the fifth form of Human Emperor Fist. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! When Jason touched the fifth form of Human Emperor Fist, the name of the fifth form of Human Emperor Fist immediately shed in his mind C Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! The next moment, Jason concentrated all his consciousness. Just because of this moment, a picture began to appear in Jasons mind. A supreme shadow carrying the power of the Nine Heavens faintly appeared in his mind, and then this figure began to evolve the fifth fist style. I saw streaks of The spirit of the emperor permeating the body of this phantom, and the power of the Supreme Emperor that overwhelmed the nine heavens and ten earth began to permeate the air. This phantom was condensing The spirit of the emperor between heaven and earth, and then With the condensation of The spirit of the emperor, gradually, a holy seal is taking shape and directly evolved. It was a holy seal, condensed from The Spirit of the Emperor, which represented the equivalent of the Emperor of Mans Holy Seal, enveloping the world with The Spirit of the Emperor. When the Holy Seal evolved and took shape, the heaven and earth trembled, and the power of the gods roared. The power of the Holy Seal suppressed all heavens and worlds! Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, the power of suppression. Once the holy seales out, it will suppress all directions! This is the power of the fifth style of Human Emperor Fist! Chapter 2472 Sacred Seal of the Emperor’s Way Boom! Jason could sense that as the phantoms fists evolved, the holy seal containing The spirit of the emperor was suspended in the air, and it was continuously releasing the overwhelming holy power. The power of the emperor was thick and deep. , is extremely rich, and just a wisp of pressure released is enough to crush the world, causing the heaven and earth to roar and tremble. After the Holy Seal evolved, it gave Jason the feeling that this phantom was the center of this world, and that the power of the Nine Heavens swept across the heavens, like the master of this world. As this holy seal moved forward to suppress, there was a bang, and the void was annihted wherever it passed, and everything ceased to exist! This is undoubtedly an extremely powerful and terrifying blow! Jason was fascinated by what he saw, and felt that the power of the fifth Human Emperor Fist fist style was definitely very powerful. It could use the power of the emperor in the world to turn it into a holy seal, and directly kill powerful enemies. This side of the Saint Seal suppresses the killing, and it contains the power of God. Who can resist it? Unfortunately, this phantom in his mind gradually became blurry after it evolved into the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way punching style. Jason was watching the whole process with concentration, and he had some insights, and he began to figure out some things. threshold. Next, Jason began to practice ording to the punching, power, and Qi gathering methods of the fifth style of Human Emperor Fist. At the same time, the details of the shadows evolution into this boxing style continued to appear in his mind. Really practice this form of Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Jason evolved his boxing style ording to the operation method of the fifth style of Human Emperor Fist. Threads of Green Dragon Emperor Energy are permeating the air, changing as Jasons boxing style evolves. A majestic energy The power was spreading, and Jason began to feel a faint sense of the power of the emperor between heaven and earth. Jasons understanding of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way punch immediately deepened. He vaguely understood that all he had to do was to get in touch with the emperors power that he sensed between heaven and earth, and use that emperors power to The power of Wei is integrated into his fists, and then ording to the evolution of the fists, a sacred seal is condensed to suppress the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way in nine heavens and ten earths! Jason waspletely immersed in the practice of Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way. He continued to evolve the boxing style andprehend the secret of the boxing style. Threads of Green Dragon Emperor Energy surrounded him. , which also contains the power of the emperor, and gradually forms the outline of arge seal as it continues to evolve. But this is just a shadow of the Great Seal. There is still a big gap before it can truly evolve into the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way. Jason continues to be immersed in the practice of the fifth style of Human Emperor Fist. His understanding of this style, including thews and order he has learned in the Ancestor King field all kinds of Cultivation insights are sublimating, and what he has learned The power of his fist is getting stronger and stronger, and green dragon emperor energy surrounds him, constantly spurting out from his body, and a supreme pressure begins to appear. I dont know how long it took, but there was a bang, and suddenly I saw the Green Dragon Emperor Energying from Jasons body. With the mysterious boxing style that Jason evolved, these Green Dragon Emperor Energy were in that mysterious ce. Under the influence of the trajectory of the fist, a holy seal began to form. This holy seal has an outline. The holy seal appears in the sky, and strands of Green Dragon Emperor Energy fall down. Each strand of Green Dragon Emperor Energy contains a heavy power of the emperor. It suppresses this void and has overwhelming power. . At the same time, Jason has also begun to be able to arouse the power of the emperor in the world, and draw this power of the emperor towards this holy seal, so that the phantom of the holy seal that evolved begins to have an unparalleled momentum that envelops the divine power of heaven and earth. . At this point, Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way has taken shape. But this is just the beginning for Jason. He still needs to practice the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way more deeply. What he has mastered so far is only a prototype, and he is far from understanding the core of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way. There is still a big gap in mysteries. After some practice, Jason also stopped. As the saying goes, Too much is not enough. In practice, one also pays attention to one degree. Currently, he has initially mastered the rudimentary form of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, and Jason feels that it is almost done. Immediately, Jason began to refine the golden energy mist he had absorbed while practicing Mysteries in Holy Dragon Land that remained in his body.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ording to Ancestor King, this golden energy mist is actually the blood of the Ancestral Dragon, which contains pure and powerful energy, and is also extremely suitable for Jason to refine and absorb. After Jasons refining and absorption, he could already feel that the injuries in his body had almost recovered, and his own blood and Innate Energy were also strengthening. It can be seen that the golden mist energy in the Holy Dragon Lands cultivation secrets is indeed a good thing and a treasure for cultivation. If you can practice in the Holy Dragon Lands cultivation secrets all year round, your cultivation will definitely improve very quickly. After finishing the practice, Jasony down and took a good rest. He was really tired from the series of battles in Ancient Battlefield, and now he just wanted to rx and sleepfortably. the next day. Jason didnt get up until around noon. He washed up and walked out. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, Dark Phoniex and other beauties all got up, as did Robert, Sacred Son of Destruction and others. Some of them were still injured and had not recovered yet, so Jason asked them to stay at the stronghold. Recuperate from injury. At the same time, Jason also took out the cultivation resources seized from the Storage Ring of Mixed Heavenly Vaultst night, such as the top-grade Spirit Stone, elixirs, and some strange fruits, and distributed them to Robert and others for them to practice. . Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert and others have exchanged some cultivation resources at the Hall of Merits in the Land of the Divine Fallen. They have not started practicing yet. They will recover from their injuries first, and then practice Cultivation and gain insights into the battle in the Ancient Battlefield. reward. Jason found Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor and said to them, Lets go to the Land of the Divine Fallen. Lets go, lets go. Ghost Doctor became interested and immediately urged. Ghost Doctor wanted to meet James, the master of the Hall of Merits. He learned from Jason that James was an alchemist and a weapon maker. Ghost Doctor still wants to meet such an ancient senior in alchemy. Jason was also preparing to go to the Hall of Merits. He wanted James to help find out what the iron lump on the ground was and whether it was the main material of Spiritual Soldier. If it is the main material of Spiritual Soldier, what level does it belong to to create a powerful Spiritual Soldier? Jason is still very interested in this. If he can build a Spiritual Soldier, Jason is also looking forward to owning one. It will be a powerful help on the battlefield. Chapter 2473 Mother Golden Embryo Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason came with Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor. They no longer need to notify when entering the Land of the Divine Fallen, they can just enter directly. After all, for the Land of the Divine Fallen, Jason and others are considered heroes. With their military exploits, they can freely enter and leave the Land of the Divine Fallen. After entering the Land of the Divine Fallen, Jason went straight to the Hall of Merits. Halfway through, Saint Marie appeared. She also received a notification that Jason and others were going to the Hall of Merits, so she came over. Beautiful sister. Jason shouted and then said, Im going to the Hall of Merits to find Senior Li. Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor also greeted Saint Marie, but they all addressed her as Taoist friends. After saying hello, they didnt say anything more. Instead, they stared at Jason with rather strange eyes. Especially the Ghost Doctor, who knew that Saint Marie was the Lord of the Forbbiden Land of the Divine Fallen. However, Jason actually called the majestic Lord of Forbbiden Land his beautiful sister? This simply made Ghost Doctor feel that his whole outlook was ruined and he felt an indescribable sense of surprise. The key was that Saint Maries reaction was mediocre and she seemed to be used to the title Jason. Ghost Doctor couldnt help but mutter in his heart, how did this kid do it? Soon, apanied by Saint Marie, Jason and others arrived at the Hall of Merits. James, the master of the Hall of Merits, hase to greet him. He is white-haired and old, but he looks very good. James greeted Saint Marie, Jason, Old Mr. Miller and others, then he turned to look at Ghost Doctor, and suddenly asked: Are you also an alchemist? Ghost Doctor said quickly: I have met Senior Li. I am indeed refining alchemy, but my level of alchemy is probably not up to the standards of an alchemist. I came here hoping that Senior Li can give me some advice. James looked at Ghost Doctor and said: Alchemists are also divided into four levels: Heaven, Earth, Xuanhuang. I can sense the alchemy energy in you, which means you are probably at the high level of Xuanpin. In The Human Realm, it is extremely difficult to master such a level of alchemy techniques. It shows that you do have great talent in alchemy. I also hope that the alchemists of The Human Realm can be stronger. If you dont mind, in the future, You can stay in the Temple of God of War and follow me to refine alchemy, and it wont take long before you can be promoted to the level of an earth-level alchemist. When Ghost Doctor heard this, his face was overjoyed and he quickly thanked him and said, Thank you, senior! Jason didnt expect James to be so straightforward and straightforward, so he agreed to teach the Ghost Doctor alchemy techniques. Although in ancient times, some alchemy techniques were the secrets of every alchemist and would not be passed down to others easily. But now, times and environments have changed. Terran is weak and The Celestial Realm is strong. Under such circumstances, only by uniting together, regardless of interests, and working as one, can Terran be stronger and resist the invasion of The Celestial Realm. Under such circumstances, James will not hide his secrets. When he meets the Ghost Doctor whoes out of The Human Realm and has the talent for alchemy, he will do his best to help, hoping that The Human Realm can have another powerful alchemist. If Ghost Doctors Alchemy can be cultivated to the level of a heaven-level alchemist, it will be of great help, and he will be able to refine heaven-level elixirs. This will be an unimaginable help to The Human Realm warriors. Jason looked at James and said: Senior Li, in Ancient Battlefield, I defeated a peerless genius from The Celestial Realm and got some treasures. But I didnt know what some of the treasures were, so I brought them to Senior to check and help. Identify it. Oh? What exactly is it? James asked curiously. Jason immediately took out the iron lump from the Storage Ring and said, Senior, this thing is very heavy This is When James saw the piece of iron that Jason took out, his old face was immediately shocked, his eyes shed, and he immediately took the piece of iron and started looking at it. Mother-gold embryo! This is actually a mother-gold embryo! James tone became excited, with a hint of trembling in the excitement, and his emotions were directly excited. His old eyes shed with an expression as if he had seen the rarest thing in the world. This is a mother-gold embryo. For any weapon maker, seeing such a Spiritual Soldier material will make them extremely excited, and James is no exception. Seeing James excitement, Jason couldnt help but ask: Senior Li, what is a mother-gold embryo? James came back to his senses, looked at the iron lump, his eyes shed, and he said: Refining divine weapons requires divine gold, and divine gold is conceived from the embryo of mother gold. Your piece is peerless. The treasure belongs to a certain kind of mother-gold embryo. Divine gold? Jason was startled and asked: Senior, are you saying this is a piece of divine gold? James took a deep breath and said: This mother-gold embryo was dug out before it could give birth toplete divine gold. Therefore, this is not really divine gold, it can only be said to be demigod gold. However, even if it is demigod gold Gold is also an extremely rare treasure. Even in The Celestial Realm, demigod gold is extremely scarce. As long as a piece appears, it will cause strongpetition from all the major forces, and even the existence of the Eternal Realm will fight. Demi-god gold? Does it mean it can be used to refine quasi-divine weapons? Jason asked. James nodded and said: Yes, it can refine a quasi-spiritual soldier. It is not as good as a divine soldier, but it is better than a top-grade Spiritual Soldier. If I am not mistaken, what is born from this mother-gold embryo is Dragons Blood Gold . Dragons Blood Gold is one of the nine divine golds. The Dragons Blood Gold bred from this mother gold is not fully formed, which is indeed a big pity. But if it is the real divine gold, it cannot be owned by a peerless talent from The Celestial Realm. Yes, the divine gold will only be in the hands of the powerful in the Eternal Realm. Jason, it seems that the loot you gained in the Ancient Battlefield is extremely rich. Not to mention the demigod gold, even the spiritual gold used to forge the spiritual soldier is not avable in the major Forbbiden Land. Therefore, the value of this demigod gold, Its really immeasurable. Saint Marie said. James looked at Jason and said, Jason, what do you n to do with this piece of demigod gold? If you want to exchange it for battle points, you can. How manybat points can be redeemed? Jason asked subconsciously. There is no precedent for such a thing, so I dont have a reference standard. But I estimate that it can be exchanged for 80, 000bat points. James said. 80, 000 points? Jason was stunned. Eighty thousand battle merit points is already a lot. It can be called a massive amount of battle merit points and can be exchanged for many treasures. Even a real Holy Pill can be exchanged for several nts.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. James continued: Of course, if you dont want to redeem the battle merit points, you can also use them to forge them into quasi-magical weapons. But, do you have any weapons you want to forge? As soon as these words came out, Jason was stunned for a moment. To be honest, if he used this piece of demigod gold to forge a weapon, he really didnt know what kind of weapon it would be forged into. Chapter 2474 Natal Sacred Soldier Jason never thought about using demigod gold to exchange for battle merit points. In his opinion, battle merit points can be obtained by killing people in Ancient Battlefield. Yes, 80, 000 points ofbat merit, which is a lot, can be called an astronomical figure. However, through the battle between Ancient Battlefield and The Celestial Realm, and through continuous umtion, after several battles, these 80, 000 points of battle merit may not necessarily be umted. But what about Demigod Gold? At the moment, in all major Forbbiden Lands, not to mention demigod gold, even the spiritual gold needed to forge the heavenly grade Spiritual Soldier is scarce. Therefore, in Jasons eyes, this piece of Dragons Blood Gold is not for sale. Even if it does not transform into real divine gold, the value of the demigod gold is immeasurable. So the best choice is to forge this piece of demigod gold into a quasi-divine weapon.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The problem is, Jason really has no idea what form of weapon hes going to use right now. sword? Jason has a ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit in his body. If he builds a quasi-divine sword and then integrates the Emperor of Man sword spirit into this quasi-divine sword, it will definitely be able to exert extremely powerful power. . The problem is, Jason doesnt practice swordsmanship. Even if he has a quasi-magical sword that is integrated with the Emperor of Man sword spirit, he may not be able to use it smoothly. Furthermore, this ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit was not conceived by himself after all, but belonged to the Emperor of Man sword spirit. To put it bluntly, if the Emperor of Man returns that day and the Emperor of Man sword reappears, then this ray of Emperor of Man sword spirit will also return to the Emperor of Man sword body. What about the knife? Rtively speaking, Jason is morefortable with swords. When he was in Dragon Shade or Satan Army, he often used sabers to kill enemies when he was fighting in the Dark World. So if it is forged into a sword, Jason can use it and integrate it into his own Cultivation. However, Jason didnt want to forge it into a sword, he still felt there were some limitations. It would be best if it could be forged into a special weapon that could kill enemies as well as defend. It would be best to use this as your own Natal Sacred Soldier. The key is, what is the best thing to forge into? Jason frowned. He was meditating and thinking. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He subconsciously thought of the fifth style of Human Emperor Fist, Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, which he practicedst night. It evolved from A holy seal can stir up the power of the emperor between heaven and earth, and can suppress the nine heavens and ten earths. Once the holy seal is released, the world surrenders! Can you forge a holy seal? The thought shed through Jasons mind. The Holy Seal can seal the world, suppress the heavens, and condense luck. You can use Innate Energy to cultivate it, and you can even incorporate the illusion of the blue dragon into it. Dragon Bloodline, the Lord of Heaven! This not only illustrates the power of Dragon Bloodline, but also points out Dragon Bloodlines unique characteristic, which is its ability to condense the masters luck. Therefore, if you create such a holy seal and then integrate Dragon Bloodline into it, you can continuously gather the energy of the Lord for this holy seal on weekdays. When the masters luck reaches a certain level, this holy seal will also transform ordingly, right? As soon as he thought about this, Jason immediately made a decision in his mind. Jason took a deep breath and said, Senior Li, I n to use this piece of demigod gold to forge a Natal Sacred Soldier suitable for me. Natal Sacred Soldier? James was startled, and then he nodded and said, From now on, its a good thing that you have to start cultivating your own Natal Sacred Soldier. Have you decided what type of magic weapon you want to forge into? Holy Seal! I want to create a holy seal! A holy seal that can seal the sky, suppress enemies, and gather luck! Jasons tone was firm, and his eyes became brighter and brighter, which meant that he had made a decision in his heart. At the moment when Jason made a decision, suddenlyC boom! As if there was a reaction between heaven and earth, the whole world shook suddenly, and there were faintly inexplicablews intertwined. At that moment, Jasons mind was shaken, and he had an inexplicable realization, which seemed to be rted to the holy seal he wanted to create. James was also stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, he said: Creating a holy seal? Sealing the sky, suppressing enemies, gathering luck James old eyes suddenly shone brightly while he was muttering to himself, and he said: Jason wants to gather the energy of the Lord? Okay, this is good! From the end of ancient times to the present, Terrans luck has been suppressed, and now it has umted a lot, forming a dazzling giant World! However, a new generation of masters is still needed to gather the destiny of The Human Realm! Jason has such responsibility and courage, and I fully support it! However, if you want to create such a holy seal, this demigod alone Gold is not enough. This is the main material for refining the holy seal, but if you want this holy seal to have the functions of sealing the sky, suppressing enemies, and gathering luck, you still need other materials. Jason asked: Senior Li, what other materials do you need? James said: There are many, some materials are avable in Land of the Divine Fallen. But for some materials, you have to go to Mengze Mountain to find the old man. In addition, you have to go to Holy Dragon Land, Land of the Falling Phoenix and other Forbbiden Lands. Take a trip to collect some other materials. Ill make a list for you. As long as I collect these materials, I can start forging. James added. good! Jason nodded. Jason actually also expected that in order to create such a holy seal, the materials required must not only be demigod gold, but also other materials. These materials must be extremely rare, and it is not easy to collect. However, since Jason has decided to create such a sacred seal, he will not give up. Even if the required materials are difficult to obtain, he will go all out to collect them all and then create his own Natal Sacred Soldier. Soon, James had already listed a list of materials and handed it to Jason. Jason took a look and saw that there were really a lot of rare materials needed. For example, Blood Coral is a top-level treasure that can only exist in Scarlet Forbidden Land, just like Ancestral Dragon blood essence can only exist in Holy Dragon Land. There is also Red Blood Phoenix Gold, which is also a weapon-making material that can permanently forge Spiritual Soldiers and divine weapons. This Red Blood Phoenix Gold is only avable in Land of the Falling Phoenix. Sacred Fruit of Silence, this is the Holy Pill, only avable in Land of Silent Night. ck Underworld Sacred Water is a drop of holy water that took hundreds of years to condense from the ck river in HellForbbiden Land. It only exists in HellForbbiden Land. In addition, there are other rare materials, such as Mengze Mountain, Holy Dragon Land, and even the Forbidden Sea. Jason secretly gasped when he looked at it. These materials were really too scarce. The key was that some materials only existed in Forbidden Lands such as Scarlet Forbidden Land, Land of Silent Night, and Hell. However, the Forbbiden Land owners of these Forbbiden Lands have a somewhat hostile attitude towards him, so if you want to get these materials from these Forbbiden Lands, it will be more difficult than climbing to the sky. Jasons eyes turned cold. He had made up his mind to collect these materials no matter how difficult it was. Not even the Lords of Forbidden Land such as Scarlet Forbidden Land, Land of Silent Night, and Hell could stop him. Chapter 2475 Five Elements Floating Earth Jason also took out some elixirs seized from the Mixed Heavenly VaultStorage Ring and asked James to help identify them to see what grade they belonged to. After James identification, the elixir in the Storage Ring of Mixed Heavenly Vault actually contains a Celestial Elixir, which is a Hybrid Elixir, a heavenly elixir used by Mixed Vein to break through realms. Among the remaining elixirs, there are earth-grade elixirs, and there are also some mysterious-grade elixirs, all of which are helpful for cultivation. The value of these elixirs alone is worth twenty to thirty thousand battle points. . James looked at Jason and said: Jason, if you are going to attack the Quasi life and death realm, then this Hybrid Elixir can y a big role. You have a strong bloodline, a deep foundation, and you are an Extreme Realm Emperor. Once you are going to attack, Quasi life and death realm requires too much energy, and this Hybrid Elixir can provide a huge amount of energy essence. Jason was all smiles. It seemed that he really made a lot of money by robbing Mixed Heavenly Vaults Storage Ring this time. In fact, Jason has begun to consider whether to form a robbery alliance to specifically target the most talented people in The Celestial Realm. This is definitely the best choice to get rich quickly. In the end, Jason and Old Mr. Miller left the Land of the Divine Fallen, and the Ghost Doctor stayed and started practicing alchemy with James. Ghost Doctor is also very talented in alchemy. With the guidance of seniors like James, he can quickly improve his alchemy techniques. Jason, the Holy Seal you want to create requires a lot of materials, some of which are in ces like Blood Demon Sect and Land of Silent Night. The Lords of Forbbiden Land in these ces are not very friendly. After walking out of Forbbiden Land, Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and said. Jasons eyes shed, and he said: Its not easy to handle. But its notpletely impossible. The merit points of the merit cards can be exchanged for resources in various Forbbiden Lands. Therefore, the first way is to umte merits and go The Lords of Forbbiden Land have no reason to refuse these exchange resources in Forbbiden Land, because this rule was customized by the ancient Emperor of Man. If they refuse, they will betray the Emperor of Man; another way is to talk to them, Look at their conditions, or barter. To put it bluntly, its a transaction. The third way is to be polite first and then attack. If they dont give you, go straight in and grab them. If you dont give them, you need strength. So, old man, you Hurry up and break through the realm of immortality, I also have to break through to the Quasi life and death realm. Old Mr. Millers old eyes shed with sparkle. He chuckled and said, Jason, why does the old man think you can lean towards the third method? Jason quickly said seriously: Old man, look at what you said You have taught me since I was a child to convince others with virtue, and I have always remembered it. Why use your fists when you can reason with others? Boom! The tobo pole in Old Mr. Millers hand hit Jasons head, and he grunted: Why are you pretending to be in front of the old man? After all, the old man also pulled you up, what thoughts are you harboring in your belly? I cant help you. Do you know? If you really want to go in directly, the other owners of Forbbiden Land will not care? For example, people like Forever Kong and Saint Marie. Jasons eyes narrowed, and there was a slight coldness in his eyes. He said in a cold voice: Blood Fiend, Silent King, and Christopher have taken action against me. This matter was seen by all the masters of Forbbiden Land. . I became stronger, so I went back to retaliate, whats wrong with that? Isnt this normal? When I was weak, they wanted to suppress me and made a grudge. Now that Im strong, I suppressed them back, its reasonable and reasonable. Old Mr. Miller chuckled and said: Jason, what you said makes sense. So, everything must have a reason. If it makes sense, it will work. Old man, its not enough to be reasonable, your fist must be strong enough. Jason sighed, and then said, When will you be able to break through and be immortal? Dont worry, just wait for the old man to continue grinding in these few days. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded. After returning to the Ancient City of Ruins, Jason and Old Mr. Miller went directly to Mengze Mountain. When they passed the ck Forest this time, they no longer felt the sense of peeping. It is estimated that the monster in the ck Forest already knows that Old Mr. Miller and Jason are not easy to deal with, so it simply hides and does not dare to peep. Arriving at Mengze Mountain, Jason and Old Mr. Miller entered directly. When passing the big tomb, Jason couldnt help but take a second look. From the Ancestor Kings words, he already knew that what was suppressed in this big tomb in Mengze Mountain was actually the body of the Heavenly Devil! Heavenly Devil, in ancient times, was a peerless powerful man who couldpete with existences such as King of Gods, Emperor of Heaven, and Emperor of Man. It is not difficult to imagine how powerful the physical body of such a peerless powerful man is. Even if he falls, he still needs to fight with others. Big grave suppression. Is there a trace of the Emperor of Man sword spirit in this big tomb? Jason thought to himself, he thought it was very possible. Moreover, a wisp of Emperor of Man sword spirit is not enough to suppress it, it must be guarded by a strong person like Forever Kong himself. Arriving in front of the purend of the Tree of Enlightenment, Forever Kong was meditating under the Tree of Enlightenment. After hearing the footsteps of Jason and others, he slowly opened his eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Meet Forever Kong! Forever Kong! Jason and Old Mr. Miller both said hello. Forever Kong smiled indifferently and said: I have learned about the victory of Land of the Divine Fallen. The two of them fought on the battlefield of Land of the Divine Fallen, and it seems that they gained a lot. Lewis even broke through in the battle. Destruction is only half a step away from Immortality, which is gratifying. Its a long road to build, but you still have to keep moving forward to see the wider world. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. Forever Kong nodded, looked at Jason, and asked, Jason came to see me for something, right? Jason no longer concealed anything and said, Forever Kong, I captured the Storage Ring of a genius from The Celestial Realm on the battlefield and got a piece of Dragons Blood Gold, but its not real divine gold, just semi-divine gold. Demigod gold? That is also extremely scarce. The main material for refining quasi-divine weapons is hard toe by. Forever Kong said. Jason said: I n to use this quasi-divine soldier to build my Natal Sacred Soldier. I want to create a sacred seal that can seal the sky, suppress enemies, and gather luck. But Senior Li from Land of the Divine Fallen said There are other forging materials needed, and I need to collect them one by one. One of the materials is Five Elements Floating Earth, which is said to be only found here on Mengze Mountain. Thats why I came here shamelessly to ask for it. A holy seal? Seal the sky to suppress the enemy, gather luck, and seal the world! Jason, the path you are taking is very big and magnificent, but it is also doomed to be full of hardships! If this path can bepleted, then Jason Its enough to be on par with, or even better than, those peerless warriors of ancient times! Forever Kong said. Jason took a deep breath and said, I will work hard anyway. Since I have chosen, I will go all the way. Okay! Forever Kong nodded, and he continued, The Five Elements Floating Soil is indeed only found in Mengze Mountain. Jason, you have actually seen it. Oh? Ive seen it before? Jason was stunned for a moment. Forever Kong said with a smile: It is theyer of soil covering that big tomb, and the essence is the five elements floating soil. Chapter 2476 East SeaMysteries (1) That big tomb is the Five Elements floating earth? Jason was stunned, and subconsciously turned his head to look at the big grave. Forever Kong said: The Five Elements Floating Earth condenses the power of the Five Elements and has the effect of suppressing the Five Elements. It can not only be used to suppress the physical body of the peerless strong man, but can also be integrated into formations. It is a rare material for formations such as suppression and confinement. In addition, in ancient times, there was a special Cultivation physique called the Five Elements Divine Body, and this Five Elements Floating Earth is also an indispensable treasure for the cultivation of the Five Elements Divine Body. Jasons head was spinning when he heard it, and he knew that the Five Elements Floating Earth must be extremely rare and difficult to find in the world. More importantly, the Five Elements floating soil is suppressing the Heavenly Devils body in the big tomb. If the Five Elements floating soil is taken away, and the Five Elements suppression power is not enough, will the Heavenly Devils body break out of the ground? If this were to happen, Jason would not be able to bear the consequences. Forever Kong, since the Five Elements Floating Earth is suppressing the Heavenly Devils physical body, how can we get it? Jason asked. Forever Kong smiled indifferently and said: It doesnt matter. Its no big deal to take some. It wont be too much for forging quasi-divine weapons. Besides, the old man is recovering in strength now, so it wont be a big deal to take some of the Five Elements Floating Earth. Whats the impact? Jason breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. He quickly thanked and said, Thank you Forever Kong. I have troubled Forever Kong several times. I really feel bad about it. Forever Kong waved his hand and said: Terran is facing a catastrophe, so we should work together as one. I also hope that with the luck of The Human Realm, you can rise up and lead the strong Terrans to fight. I expect that as the Land of the Divine Fallen is loud, and the speed ofw reinforcement of major ancient road passages will increase. The Celestial Realm will not wait for the recovery of ancient road passages slowly, and will definitely take some measures to strengthen thew space of ancient road passages. Can we also artificially strengthen the rules of ancient road passages? Jason was surprised. Forever Kong nodded and said: Yes. But you need the Heavenly Dao Stone. However, the Heavenly Dao Stone is extremely precious and can be called a unique treasure in the world. If you want to break through to the Eternal Realm, you need the Heavenly Dao Stone to practice andprehend the most primitive Heavenly Dao. Even the strong ones in the Eternal Realm still need the Heavenly Dao Stone to improve their cultivation step by step. But in extraordinary times, the nine major realms of The Celestial Realm can still make up some Heavenly Dao Stone. Jasons face changed slightly and he said: Once the ancient road passage is reinforced, wont the strongest people from The Celestial Realm be able toe? At least the strong ones at the Creation realm level cane. This day is not far away. So, you should seize the time, seize your opportunity, and work hard to improve. Forever Kong said. Jason took a deep breath, and he felt that heavy pressure again. In fact, his Cultivation has not improved slowly along the way, but The Celestial Realm obviously will not give The Human Realm too much time. If a strong person from the Creation realm cane, then the entire The Human Realm will be very dangerous. How many people in Forbbiden Land can resist the strong men of Creation realm? The Celestial Realm If five or six Creation realm masterse to The Celestial Realm, I am afraid that the entire Forbbiden Land will be prated! Strength! In the final analysis, the strength is still not enough! Jason sighed, a little annoyed. Forever Kong suddenly said: The Human Realm ushered in a brilliant era and started the New Martial Age, so the East Sea Mysteries should also start.From N?velDrama.Org. East SeaMysteries? Jason was stunned for a moment and couldnt help but ask: Forever Kong, what does this East Sea Mysteries mean? Forever Kong smiled and said: A Mysteries in The Far Eastern Sea. Every time a new era of Cultivation opens, an ind will emerge in The Far Eastern Sea, which is the location of the East Sea Mysteries. If I remember correctly, there is For the record, East SeaMysteries has been opened four times. If it is opened again this time, it will be the fifth time. Has it been turned on four times? Jasons face was startled. He thought of something and asked, ording to the seniors, every era of Cultivation starts once. So besides the Ancient Era, what other eras are there? Forever Kong smiled lightly and said: If we divide it ording to the era of the development of warriors, it can be divided into several eras. Generally speaking, it is divided into Eternal era, Deste era, Ancient Era, Ancient Era, Ancient Era, and then This is todays New Martial Age. Jason and Old Mr. Miller were stunned after hearing this. Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but ask: Fellow Taoist, can you borate on the Eternal, Deste, and Ancient eras? Forever Kong said: The Eternal era is actually the time before the universe was formed, when the heaven and earth were not opened. ording to some ancient books, the description of this period of time is long time of chaos, and the world is not opened. This means that the entire heaven and earth were not formed at that time, only chaos. Later, chaos first opened and heaven and earth were formed, so there was the vast universe today, with all the heavens and realms, and all things in the heaven and earth. Jasons expression turned strange after hearing this, and he couldnt help but say: So, is Origin the real person? Did Origin create the world? Forever Kong smiled and said: Not necessarily, Origin is more of a symbol of the description of myth in the secr world. As for the Eternal era, there is no record of how the chaos of heaven and earth was opened, and no one knows. In the Deste era, all spirits were born and spiritual wisdom first emerged. Terran was just a family among all spirits at that time. In the Deste era, wild beasts were rampant and all beasts were respected. There were powerful Deste behemoths. It was an era of the weak and the strong. It was full of barbarians, destion and killing. Forever Kong spoke and continued, At that time, Terran was weak and lived in tribes. However, due to limitations in physical size, bloodline and other factors, Terran was no match for the Deste giant beast and was often defeated by the Deste giant beast. They were preyed upon by beasts. Even in that era, some powerful Deste beasts would keep Terran in captivity and treat Terran as blood food. Jason took a deep breath and could imagine how barbaric and bloody the Deste era was. There are huge mountains, and the vastnd is full of deste atmosphere. Deste beasts are rampant, and all spirits are all races. With the Deste beast as the lord, there must be powerful beasts in that era that can tear apart giant mountains and carry them on their backs. At that time, Terran was born, but it was basically at the bottom of the food chain, and it was inevitable to be the blood food of these Deste beasts. Forever Kong continued: The Deste erasted for a long time, at least hundreds of thousands of years. At that time, Terran was weak and became the blood food of the Deste beast, but Terran was not wiped out. As a result, Terrans reproductive ability was very fast. , Secondly, Terran has a strong adaptability. Later, Terran began to know how to use tools, forge weapons, armor, etc., and gradually formed an army-like warrior, and began to resist these Deste behemoths. At the same time, generations of wise men in Terran I began to study the Deste beast, including its bloodline, ability, power operation, etc. Gradually, warriors began to be born in Terran, which can be regarded as the most primitive warrior in Terran, called the Original Cultivator. Original Cultivator? Jason said. Forever Kong nodded and said: Yes, Original Cultivator. Generations of Original Cultivators have been working hard to study the operation of the meridians of the human body, the operation of the power of Qi and blood, and opened up the origin of Cultivation. They are constantly studying the meaning of Cultivation. Road. Until the end, in the era of Deste, Ancestor of Man was born. Chapter 2477 East SeaMysteries (2) Ancestor of Man? Both Jason and Old Mr. Miller looked at Forever Kong with stunned expressions. Forever Kong nodded and said: Yes. The Deste Ancestor of Man is the master of the Terran Original Cultivator. He opened up a powerful destiny bloodline and cultivated Cultivation to the extreme. He fought against the Deste behemoths of all major races at the time. Will the Terran tribe All integrated to form an army of Terran warriors. At that time, in the Deste Era, there were ten races of Deste beasts, and these ten races of Deste beasts dominated the Deste Era for hundreds of thousands of years. These ten Deste beast races are also the races that eat the most Terrans. They are powerful and arrogant, and have always kept Terrans in captivity. Ancestor of Man rose up, led the Terran warriors to resist, and killed the ten Deste behemoth races. This battlested for hundreds of years. In the end, the Terran warriors led by Ancestor of Man won a great victory and defeated the ten Deste beast races. All races in the Deste era surrendered, and Terran became the overlord of the Deste era! Until the end of Deste, Ancestor of Man disappeared. No one knew whether he died or where he went. After the Ancestor of Man disappeared, the Deste era ended and entered the Ancient Era. Jason nodded. In fact, this kind of history is not a secret in Ancient Era. It will be recorded in some ancient books. Its just that after The Human Realm entered the End Martial Age, these ancient books no longer exist, and now we can only listen to Forever Kongs narration. In the Ancient Era, all Deste beasts have basically surrendered. Some of the originally powerful Deste beast races have even be extinct. In the Ancient Era, some of the powerful Deste beasts that existed have been reduced to mounts or battle pets of strong Terrans. Forever Kong spoke. , continued, The Ancient Era was an era where heroespeted for hegemony. It ushered in many human civilizations. A strong person would cede territory and be the king. If he dominated one area, he would be the country of that strong person. Is that an era where heroes are divided? Jason asked. Forever Kong nodded and said: Yes, it was such an era. So wars often broke out. After all, the strong men at that time refused to obey anyone, and everyone wanted to upy each others territory. It would inevitably lead to wars. In this case In this situation, an Ancient Emperor emerged from the Ancient Era. He suppressed the heroes with unparalleled strength, making them bow their heads and respect him as the emperor. Therefore, in a sense, the Ancient Emperor can also be regarded as the first Emperor of Terran. Man. The Ancient Emperor evolved Cultivation to the extreme, evolved all thews of the heavens, and formted the rules of Cultivation. No one knows how manyws and orders the Ancient Emperor has mastered. Some even say that the Ancient Emperor is the incarnation of allws. This shows how powerful the Ancient Emperor is. Jason couldnt help but ask: What about the Ancient Emperor? Did he fall in the end? Forever Kong said: At the end of the ancient times, there was a catastrophe. As for what kind of catastrophe it was, there is no way of knowing. I only know that after that catastrophe, the Ancient Emperor also disappeared. There were not even ten strong Terrans left at that time, and many Cultivation inheritances even All are broken. The Ancient Era ends here and enters the ancient era. Generally speaking, there is no deliberate distinction between Ancient Era and Ancient Era. The warriors in the early ancient era were actually very weak. After all, after a catastrophe at the end of the Ancient Era, Terran declined, and even a Cultivation fault appeared. The warriors at that time also developed from generation to generation, gradually bing stronger, and then entered the Ancient Era. Ancient Era ushered in the golden age of Cultivation. In the middle andte stages of Ancient Era, peerless geniuses were constantly being born. For example, King of Gods, Emperor of Heaven, Heavenly Devil, Emperor of Man, Taoist Lord, Buddha Lord, etc. Jason nodded. As for the period from Ancient Era to the End of the Law and now to the New Martial Age, he basically understood that Ancestor King had already told him this secret when he was in Holy Dragon Land. The establishment of The Celestial Realm brought the Ancient Era to its end. After a war broke out that swept The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm, The Human Realm also entered the End Martial Age. It wasnt until Old Mr. Miller punched through the Cultivation cage that The Human Realm warriors started the New Martial Age. After listening to Forever Kongs narration, Jason had a clearer understanding of the eras Eternal, Deste, Ancient, Ancient, and Ancient. An Ancestor of Man appeared in the Deste era and led Terran to defeat the Deste beast, confirming Terrans dominance in this world. The Ancient Emperor appeared in the Ancient Era, ending the situation in which the heroes were divided in the ancient times. He suppressed the heroes with the power of one person, making them surrender and respect each other as the emperor! These two people are both important figures in the Terran lineage that have shocked the past and the present, but ording to Forever Kong, they seem to have disappeared, and it is not known what happened in that era. Especially the catastrophe at the end of the ancient times. What kind of catastrophe was that? How was it triggered? Jason really doesnt know, let alone him, and neither does Forever Kong. These are not what Jason wants to delve into. At this stage, he just wants to be stronger, so he immediately said: Forever Kong, where did the East Sea Mysteries you mentioned beforee from? Forever Kong said: This brings us to the Deste era. Ever since Ancestor of Man led the Terran warriors to defeat the Deste beast race and confirmed Terrans dominance. Ancestor of Man has rewarded the strong men under hismand and the warriors based on their merits. Among them, at that time The four most powerful men, second only to Ancestor of Man, were canonized as the Four Great Emperors. These Four Great Emperors sat at the four poles of the Deste era and suppressed the fleeing Deste beast race at that time. The East Sea Mysteries are rted to the Eastern Great Emperor who was canonized at that time. ording to ancient records, the Eastern Great Emperor was seated in The Far Eastern Sea at that time. The Far Eastern Sea contained the pce left by the Eastern Great Emperor on an ind.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. With the end of the Deste era, the pce where the Eastern Great Emperor was seated has been preserved, and will reappear at the beginning of each era, forming the East Sea Mysteries. So thats it! Then only the Eastern Great Emperor left behind this Mysteries? Where are the other three great emperors from the Deste era? Jason asked. The remaining three Deste emperors have not seen any Mysteries left. In other words, they have not appeared in the world. They may have been destroyed. In short, only the East Sea Mysteries remain. Forever Kong said. Did the four great emperors consecrated by Ancestor of Man in the Deste era fall? Or did they disappear like Ancestor of Man? Jason asked. Forever Kong shook his head and said: I dont know. There are some fragments in ancient books. It is said that after the Ancestor of Man disappeared, the four great emperors went together to search, and then there was no news. After that, the Deste era ended. . Thats it! Jason nodded, and then asked, When will the East Sea Mysteries be opened? Where is its location? It is located on The Far Eastern Sea in The Human Realm. When it is turned on, the sea surface will boil and the sea water will pour in, and an ind will emerge. Anyone who is strong in the Creation realm can enter. Forever Kong said. Powerful people below the Creation realm? Does this mean that powerful people from Immortality can also enter? Jason asked. Forever Kong nodded and said: Yes! What about rmendation votes? Brothers, please vote more and dont forget! Chapter 2478 The Secret of Apocalypse East Sea Mysteries! Eastern Great Emperor! Jasons eyes shed and he said, I must go to this East Sea Mysteries! By the way, does senior know when this Mysteries will open? Forever Kong said: Eastern Great Emperor,ter generations also respectfully call him Qing Emperor. Every time East Sea Mysteries is opened, the rules of heaven will fluctuate. In the past two days, I have sensed it several times. In about ten days, East Sea Mysteries will will turn on. Ten days! Jasons eyes shed, and he said: I remember. I will go to The Far Eastern Sea when the timees! How to enter the East Sea Mysteries? Forever Kong said: The East Sea Mysteries are here, and you can go directly to the ind. There are not many restrictions in the East Sea Mysteries. Of course, there will also be some power of rules from the Deste era in the Mysteries, so at the very least, the warrior skills of the Extreme Realm Emperor are required. Only by entering can you not be suppressed by the power of the rules. It is very dangerous for ordinary people to enter and be suppressed by the power of the rules. Okay, Ive written it down. Jason nodded and said. Next, Old Mr. Miller had a conversation with Forever Kong, mainly about the issue of Cultivation at the Immortality level. Forever Kong also spoke up and answered Old Mr. Millers questions. This also gave Old Mr. Miller a more intuitive understanding of the Immortality level, which will be of great help to Old Mr. Miller in his next attempt to break through Immortality. Finally, Jason and Old Mr. Miller said goodbye to Forever Kong and left Mengze Mountain. As for the Five Elements Floating Earth, Forever Kong has promised to get some for Jason, and when Jason returns from East Sea Mysteries, Forever Kong will give it to him. Ancient City of Ruins, Green Dragon Stronghold. After returning to Green Dragon Stronghold, Old Mr. Miller went directly to retreat. He was about to hit Immortality. There are a total of four Fruit of Destroying Origin in his hand, all of which contain immortal origin, which is enough for him to impact Immortality. In addition, there are many geniuses of The Human Realm who are in retreat. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji, Dark Phoniex and others are all in retreat. Emily and Darcey were chatting and greeted Jason when they saw him. Are your injuries healed? Jason asked. Darcey smiled brightly and said, Last time you exchanged some resources for us at the Hall of Merits in the Land of the Divine Fallen. We all used them for training, and the injuries are basically fine. In fact, Jason gave Darcey and the others more than these training resources. He also took out the training resources taken from the Mixed Heavenly VaultStorage Ring and provided them to The Human Realm geniuses for training. Emily rolled her eyes and said with a smile: Jason, did you know that Daisy, the saint from The Holy n of the Apocalypse, came to the Ancient City of Ruins. Darcey and I both saw it, and she even broke through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. . Daisy? Jasons eyes shed. Thest time The Human Realm warriors faced Lord Plumpton, the dark ancient tribes overseas sent Extreme Realm Emperor warriors to participate in the battle, such as Titan people, Dragons, etc., and even Holy Titan Emperor and Holy Dragon King. These old timers all died fighting. But The Holy n of the Apocalypse did not send the Extreme Realm Emperor to Carovia to participate in the war. Jason had always kept this in mind. When he learned that Daisy wasing, he thought about it and said, Then I will go to the stronghold of The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Well go with you. Emily said immediately. Jason nodded and allowed Emily and Darcey to follow. The Holy n of the Apocalypse stronghold. Jason got up. The soldiers of The Holy n of the Apocalypse were shocked and frightened when they saw Jason. Jasons current strength was too strong, coupled with his fame in the Ancient Battlefield, the soldiers of The Holy n of the Apocalypse looked at Jason. He was in great awe. Im looking for Daisy, please let me know. Jason said calmly. A soldier from The Holy n of the Apocalypse immediately ran towards the stronghold. Soon, Daisy came out. She had an aura like an orchid in an empty valley. She looked beautiful but peaceful. She looked at Jason with a calm expression on her face and said, Daisy has met Captain Miller. Youre wee. Jason said calmly. Daisy immediately said: Captain Miller, pleasee in. Jason walked into the stronghold of The Holy n of the Apocalypse. Daisy led them into the main hall of the stronghold, and soon someone brought tea. I wonder what brings Captain Miller here? Daisys beautiful eyes were like water, she looked at Jason and asked softly. Jason took a sip of tea and then said calmly: Are you, The Holy n of the Apocalypse, determined to remain neutral? Daisy Bingxue was smart and understood the meaning of Jasons words. She said: What Captain Miller is referring to was the battle between The Human Realm warriors and The Celestial Realm warriors? In this battle, the original Holy Emperor of our n Apocalypse also wanted to go and participate, but the Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse needs to sit in the passage within the n and follow the ancestral teachings and needs to be guarded at all times, so he is unable to go. I hope Captain Miller will forgive me for this. Passage? What passage? Jason looked at Daisy suddenly and asked in a deep voice. Daisy shook her head and said: I dont know the specific passage. ording to the ancestors of the n, this is the ancient road to the sky. It has always existed in our n, and the strongest people in the n have been required to guard it personally in all generations. It is said that if you pass through This ancient road leading to the sky is another world. Tongtian Ancient Road? Ancient Road Passage? Jasons eyes sparkled and he asked, Is this a small passage that can connect to The Celestial Realm? Daisy said: I dont know about this. However, there are records in some ancient books of the n that hundreds of years ago, there were some messages or items transmitted through this channel, but in the following years, there was no movement. No. Its just that the ancestors of our n have been guarding this passage ording to the ancestral instructions. Jason immediately became excited. Could this passage that The Holy n of the Apocalypse has guarded throughout the ages be a small passage leading to The Celestial Realm? The connection between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm, in addition to the nine ancient roads in Forbbiden Land, there are actually some hidden small passages. For example, the Lord Uploders came to The Human Realm through these small passages. Its just that these small passages are very unstable and have gone through a long time. Once they enter rashly, there will be great dangers. However, if there is such a small passage in The Holy n of the Apocalypse, it means that The Human Realm can sneak into The Celestial Realm through this small passage. Of course, the premise is that no force in The Celestial Realm controls this small passage.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jason took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart. If there is such a small passage leading to The Celestial Realm in The Holy n of the Apocalypse, then the role and significance of The Holy n of the Apocalypse will be very important. As long as you master this small passage, you can bypass the Nine Ancient Paths passage and sneak into The Celestial Realm secretly. Chapter 2479 Daisy’s Statement Jason was very excited. At the end of antiquity, in addition to the Nine Ancient Paths connecting the Celestial Realm, there were actually many small passages. At that time, The Celestial Realm was established. Some Terrans in The Human Realm did not necessarily go to The Celestial Realm through the nine major passages. There were also many Terrans who went through these small passages. However, after a great war at the end of ancient times, most of the small passages were destroyed. Some of the remaining small passages have been destroyed or are in a semi-destroyed state due to the passage of time. Therefore, if there is still a small passage leading to The Celestial Realm, it is extremely critical and of unimaginable significance. You know, even the lords of Forbbiden Land such as Forever Kong and Saint Marie dont know what small passages exist. They have always been guarding the ancient road passages. Jason immediately said: If the passage your n has been guarding is the small passage connecting The Celestial Realm, then your n has made a contribution to The Human Realm. In this way, when you fought against the strong men of The Celestial Realm, I can understand that your ns Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse did note to join the war. However, I want to know the attitude of your family. Is your heart towards The Human Realm, or do you have other thoughts? Daisy said: Captain Miller, I have always kept in mind my identity as a Terran. I was born in The Human Realm, grew up in The Human Realm, and epted the Terran culture, so I have always stood on the Terran side. I heard that Captain Miller fought against the enemies of The Celestial Realm in the Ancient Battlefield, and I was fascinated. I came to the Ancient City of Ruins after breaking through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, and I also wanted to find you and let you take me to the Ancient Battlefield to practice. Jason looked at Daisy and said, As long as you have this clear understanding. Well, this passage guarded by your n is very important and critical. After I confirm some things, I will go to a channel in your n. Come and take a look at this passage. good! Daisy nodded. Jason stood up and left the stronghold of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, and Emily and Darcey also left.From N?velDrama.Org. Jason immediately went to Mengze Mountain and asked Forever Kong to confirm the passage. In Mengze Mountain. After listening to Jasons story, Forever Kongs eyes shed brightly and he said: The Holy n of the Apocalypse This n should be an ancient n that continues to this day from the end of ancient times. If there is a passage in this n, it means that this n The ancestors of this family had already followed the passage to The Celestial Realm in thest years of ancient times. In other words, this family should still have people in The Celestial Realm. It means that The Holy n of the Apocalypse still has people in The Celestial Realm? Has it be a member of The Celestial Realm? Jason asked. Didnt you say that this n has not received any news from the passage for hundreds of years? It is also possible that this n has cut off its bloodline in The Celestial Realm, so this passage has been sealed and no one knows about it. Therefore, there has been no news for hundreds of years. Forever Kong said. Jason nodded and said, So, this passage is basically a small passage leading to The Celestial Realm? Forever Kong said: I cant be 100% sure. I cant go and investigate it myself. But whether it is a passage through The Celestial Realm is very simple to detect. The small passages connecting The Celestial Realm will have the power of space, so in order to ensure that the passages can be smooth, these space powers need to be stabilized, so there will be a small space formation. Only by activating this space formation can the power of space in the passage be stabilized, and only then can we go to The Celestial Realm along this passage. Therefore, when you go to check, if this space formation exists, it means that it is indeed a small passage leading to The Celestial Realm. As Forever Kong spoke, he exined to Jason how to activate the space formation. Jason listened carefully and took notes one by one. At the end, Jason said: Senior, then I will go to The Holy n of the Apocalypse to confirm. If it is really a small passage leading to The Celestial Realm, it is really important to The Human Realm. At least, we have a small passage leading to The Celestial Realm, and we wont always be in a passive situation. Forever Kong nodded and said: It is indeed of great significance. However, the space of this small passage is not very stable, and the strongest cant pass it. Only the strong ones below the Creation realm can pass. Thats enough. Jason smiled. By the way, I forgot to remind you something before. Forever Kong said as if he remembered something. Jason looked at Forever Kong and asked, Senior, whats the matter? East Sea Mysteries is extremely special. The space it is located in does not entirely belong to The Human Realm. Therefore, when East Sea Mysteries is opened, it will not only appear in The Human Realm, but also The Celestial Realm. Forever Kong said. Huh? Jason looked stunned and said, Senior, what you mean is that once the East Sea Mysteries are opened, people from The Celestial Realm can also enter the Mysteries? Forever Kong nodded and said solemnly: Yes. This means that The Celestial Realm can also enter the East Sea Mysteries. Then will the people from The Celestial Realm sneak into The Human Realm from the East Sea Mysteries? Jason asked with a frown. Forever Kong shook his head and said: Thats not the case. Due to the special nature of East SeaMysteries, which realm you enter East SeaMysteries from, you can only leave from the corresponding realm when you exit. Therefore, people from The Celestial Realm go to East SeaMysteries SeaMysteries, they can only go back to The Celestial Realm. Simrly, if you go in here, and you want to go out, you cant take the passage connecting to The Celestial Realm, you can only go back to The Human Realm. I understand. So, in the East Sea Mysteries, wouldnt it be possible to meet many of the most talented people from The Celestial Realm? Jason said, his eyes began to light up, and he couldnt wait. He chuckled and said, I Im really looking forward to it! Later, Jason bid farewell to Forever Kong again and returned to the Ancient City of Ruins. Green Dragon Stronghold. When Jason returned to the stronghold, he saw many familiar faces. Lilith and Talitha came, as well as Night King, and a group of soldiers from the Satan Operation Group originally stationed in the Dark World, including Single Arm, Mary, White Fox, Lion, Sea Shark, Garth, and Hawkeye , Tiger, Cameron et al. The people of the Satan Operation Group were called over by Jason. Now there is no need to specially guard the Dark World. The entire Dark World has surrendered under the rule of the Satan Army. Jason called these people here so that they could practice well. After all, the cultivation environment and resources here are much more. Jason has other ns for Mary. He ns to let Mary follow Ghost Doctor and practice medicine, Alchemy, etc. beside Ghost Doctor. The rest are going all out to practice, and next time they go to the Ancient Battlefield, Jason ns to personally lead the soldiers of the Satan Operation Group there. Chapter 2480 Old Mr. Miller’s Breakthrough Jason has not seen many of the Satan Operation Group Warriors for a long time, and is currently talking to Single Arm, Lion, Cameron, Tiger, Spear, etc. with a hearty smile on his face. He noticed that Single Arm had broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, which was normal. Single Arm had been in the Babia stronghold before, but the training resources harvested by Green Dragon Stronghold had been provided to major strongholds. The Satan Operation Group Warriors practice. Therefore, neither Single Arm nor the other Satan Operation Group Warriors in the outside world arecking in training resources. With Single Arms talent, Breaking the Realm of the Gods is normal. Single Arm is already a high-level Extreme Realm Emperor. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, and Treg have initially entered the Extreme Realm Emperor. Lion, White Fox, Phantom, Spear, Sea Shark, Garth, and others are already quasi-Extreme. Realm Emperor level. In Jasons opinion, if Lion, White Fox and others continue to practice in the Ancient City of Ruins for a period of time, they will definitely be promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason calcted it. After some time, there will be at least about 15 Extreme Realm Emperor warriors among the Satan Operation Group Warriors under hismand. As for the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor warriors, there will also be thirty or forty. When the timees, you can also take it with you to Ancient Battlefield. Satan Operation Group Warriors have never been warriors trained in a greenhouse. They are warriors who fight in the battlefield and grow up in blood and fire. Therefore, the battlefield is the most suitable ce for them. When they fight in the battlefield, their strength will quickly improve. They have grown up in fighting along the way with Jason. Everyone, brothers, we havent seen each other for a long time. I have to have a drink tonight anyway. Since the Dark World was pacified, I have rarely fought with you on the battlefield. In the future, there will be more opportunities like this. Yes. Next time, I will lead you to the Ancient Battlefield. Jason said with augh. good! Haha, we have been waiting for this day for a long time! Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group Warriors all became excited and excited. at this timeC boom! In a secret training room, violent aura fluctuations suddenly came, and the aura of Immortality was vaguely surging. Jasons face was startled. He suddenly remembered that Old Mr. Miller was in retreat to attack Immortality. He immediately walked in the direction where the wave of immortal aura was transmitted, and came to a training room. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Single Arm and other Satan Operation Group Warriors all followed. The Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji and others who were in retreat also sensed this huge aura fluctuation, and they also came out one after another. Is this Old Mr. Miller making a breakthrough? Darcey asked. Jason nodded and said: Old Mr. Miller is breaking through Immortality. He should be able to sessfully reach Immortality. Old Mr. Miller is starting to break through? Thats great. The Human Realm is finally going to produce a strong Immortality. Zack said excitedly. I hope Old Mr. Miller can break through in one fell swoop! Marcel also said.From N?velDrama.Org. Not only Jason and the Satan Operation Group Warriors are paying attention, but the changes here have also attracted the attention of those in Forbbiden Land. Holy Dragon Land, Land of the Divine Fallen, Land of the Falling Phoenix, Scarlet Forbidden Land, Land of Silent Night, Hell, these Forbbiden Lands all have powerful auras rising, and there are eyes looking over. As Old Mr. Miller prepared to break through Immortality, he also attracted the attention of the Lords of Forbbiden Land. After all, this is extremely meaningful. Since The Human Realm entered the End Martial Age, Immortality, a high-level warrior, has never been born. Old Mr. Miller may be the first The Human Realm warrior to break through to the Immortality level after End Martial Age. boom! At this time, in the secret cultivation room, the wave of auraing from the secret room became more and more powerful. There was a powerful secret brewing, and the pressure of Cultivation containing the immortal aura began to gather, and it was vaguely reaching a level. Extreme. It seems that we have reached a limit, a critical threshold. As long as we can break through it, we will have passed this threshold and be the strong man of Immortality! Boom! At this moment, there was thunder in the sky, and there was a storm of thunder castle formed by the power of rules brewing in the sky, as if it would suppress and kill at any time and anywhere. Jason felt the pressure of this thunderous explosion, and his scalp was numb. It was very powerful and terrifying, and even his current Green Dragons Golden Body might not be able to withstand it. After all, this was a thunder st aimed at the Immortality level. He was only at the deep level, so it was really difficult to resist the Thunder st formed by the power of Immortalitys rules. In the secret training room. Old Mr. Millers body is covered with golden light. He has taken three Fruits of Destroying Origin before his immortal origin has reached its peak. This shows that Old Mr. Miller was inspired by the immortal origin of heaven and earth. The Law of Indestructible Origin is so defiant that it consumes the indestructible origin. Old Mr. Miller still has thest Fruit of Destroying Origin. He can already sense it very clearly. He is already at the threshold of Immortality, but he still needs more Immortal Origin to break through that barrier! Im done with this Immortality! Old Mr. Miller gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, took out thest Fruit of Destroying Origin, and swallowed it directly. A stream of immortal source surged towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller used his skills to refine the immortal source. The resulting immortal Source Force converged into a torrent, and violently impacted towards Old Mr. Miller. That barrier! Click! Under this impact, the barrier was broken! In an instant, Old Mr. Millers Immortalitys Cultivation aura was fully revealed, and the Cultivation pressure formed swept through the air, impacting upwards, extremely powerful. Boom! Outside, there was the sound of thunder and roar, threatening the world. Old Mr. Millers eyes darkened, and with a movement of his body, he rushed out of the secret practice room. He has to get out. Even in the secret training room, Thunder st will stille and fall directly in the Green Dragon Stronghold, which will cause great damage. Outside the secret practice room, while Jason and the others were in a trance, they suddenly saw a figure sh out, rush out of the Green Dragon Stronghold, and arrive at an open space in the Ancient City of Ruins. This is Old Mr. Miller, he seems to have achieved immortality! However, Thunder st ising too! When Jason spoke, he rushed out immediately. This Thunder st was terrifying. Only by enduring it could one truly stand firm for Immortality. The group of people all rushed out with Jason to witness Old Mr. Millers achievement of Immortality. When Jason rushed to the open space outside the Ancient City of Ruins, he suddenly saw the ck clouds in the sky. A thunderstorm full of violence, destruction, and destruction had arrived, swallowing up the dazzling golden light in front of him. old figure. Old Mr. Millers immortality begins. Chapter 2481 Immortality boom! The thunderstorm storm bombarded down, containing endless power of thunder, and also carrying a violent force of rules full of destructive power, swallowing up Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller activates the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, with golden light shining all over his body. A pressure of Immortality is constantly rising, and his own immortal origin is constantly growing. Facing Thunder st, Old Mr. Miller looked up to the sky andughed: Old thief, I have already broken through the realm of immortality, you still want to stop me? Break it for me! boom! Old Mr. Miller punched, and the power of the fist was overwhelming. The immortal power contained in it sted upwards along with his fist, covering the thunderous storm cloud, and he attacked it with unparalleled fisting intention. . boom! boom! boom! Thunder st keepsing, and Old Mr. Miller also keeps punching to fight against the Thunder st. In the process, his body has experienced the baptism of Thunder st. In addition, the power contained in Thunder st The power of rules is also tempering his body. After the physical body has been tempered, it is followed by the bones, and then to his Cultivation origin. Immortality is to temper the immortal body, immortal Qi and blood, and immortal origin! Therefore, after being promoted to Immortality, encountering Thunder st is certainly a test, but it is also a tempering of Immortality. Only by surviving Thunder st can one transform into perfection in Immortality. Boom! At this time, the more powerful and terrifying Thunder st arrived, killing them crazily with the force of destruction that swallowed up everything. The power of thunder contained in it made Jason and others who were watching from a distance stunned. Terrified. Some Satan Operation Group Warriors were even dumbfounded. This was the power of thunder. Before, it was impossible to imagine that flesh and blood could withstand such a Thunder st. When ordinary people were killed by such a thunder, just a ray of thunder would The power is enough to make an ordinary persons body ckened and lifeless. At the moment,rge groups of Thunder st were swallowed up like clouds. In the eyes of ordinary people, this was as powerful as destroying the world. Old Mr. Miller resisted, however. He kept punching, and the punch he developed was zing in the air. It was a fist that could suppress the heaven and earth, and also hit the Thunder st. Under the bombardment of this Thunder st, Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body looked darker and darker, and even blood marks began to appear on the body, exuding a burning smell. However, Old Mr. Millers Immortality aura is bing more and more solid, and his immortal power is getting thicker and thicker. His Qi and blood are still strong and powerful, and are undergoing transformation, transforming into the immortal Qi and blood. . His body was covered in bloodstains and scorched ck by Thunder st, but he quickly and gradually recovered until he returned to his original state. This is the embodiment of the immortal body! Jason felt relieved as he watched. He saw that Old Mr. Miller had mastered the secret of Immortality, the immortality of Qi and blood, the immortality of the body, as well as his bones and origin, all of which were being tempered step by step. After practicing, the whole person underwent aprehensive transformation. Mengze Mountain. Forever Kong looked far away. Although he was far away, the scene of Old Mr. Miller fighting Thunder st waspletely reflected in his eyes. You have achieved Immortality! Once you break through, you will reach the peak of Immortalitys primary level, and there are even signs of breaking through to the intermediate level of Immortality! This is very rare. Forever Kong smiled and whispered to himself. In the major Forbbiden Land. Saint Marie also had a smile on her face. The fact that Old Mr. Miller broke through the realm of immortality means that The Human Realm has another Immortality-level powerhouse. This is definitely a gratifying thing. Ancestor King looked at Old Mr. Miller from a distance and said to himself: The Human Realm has finally given birth to another high-level strong man after the End Martial Age. I hope that The Human Realm will continue to have high-level strong men and reproduce the glory of the ancient times. Among the other major Forbbiden Lands, Blood Fiend, Christopher and others had cold eyes and did not say anything. Ancient City of Ruins, clearing. Boom! Thunder st is still raging, containing the destructive power of thunder, and the power of rules that can make ones scalp numb is permeating the air, covering this world, and it is extremely frightening. During Old Mr. Millers fight against Thunder st, he was continuously injured, leaving streaks of blood on his Sixth Golden Body, but he continued to recover, and the Law of Imperishability appeared all over his body. The aura of destroying the origin has been tempered for many times, and it appears to be extremely solid and powerful. boom! Old Mr. Miller punched the sky, and the piercing fist intention reflected in the sky. The immortal power in the golden fist light really shook the void, forcibly suppressing the thunderous storm clouds that were suppressed at the head. st away. At this point, the whole world immediately became quiet. The ck clouds that had gathered in the sky dispersedyer byyer, and the entire cloudyer dissipated. The sky and earth became clear, and the thunderstorms and clouds had disappeared. This means that Thunder st has been carried by Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller looked energetic and full of energy, reaching a peak state. The Sixth Golden Body became more and more dazzling, surrounded by a stream of immortal aura, forming a series of Law of Imperishability. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller finally truly stood firm in Immortalitys Cultivation Realm. Old Mr. Miller, congrattions! You finally entered Immortality! Jason came over and said excitedly. Old Mr. Miller, congrattions! Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors also came over and congratted each other. Congrattions Lewis! At this time, Saint Maries voice came from Forbbiden Land. Congrattions to Lewis on his achievement of Immortality! The voice of Ancestor King also came. After End Martial Age, The Human Realm has another high-level powerhouse. Congrattions to Lewis! From the Land of the Falling Phoenix, King Jamess congrattory voice suddenly came. Thank you all fellow Taoists! Old Mr. Miller responded, and he himself seemed extremely excited. Old Mr. Miller, to what stage has your Immortality broken through? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller sensed his immortal origin and said: It should be the peak of the initial level of Immortality. It feels that it is not far from the intermediate level of Immortality. It is not difficult to break through to the intermediate level of Immortality. But the old man needs to learn and practice first, and then Lets improve step by step. How many Fruits of Destroying Origin were consumed? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Four, all consumed. Jasons face was startled. He really didnt expect that all four Fruit of Destroying Origins would consume Old Mr. Miller before he could be promoted to Immortality. It seemed that Old Mr. Millers breakthrough this time consumed a lot of the Immortal Origin. Fortunately, we captured the Storage Ring of The Celestial Realm genius, which happened to contain the Fruit of Destroying Origin. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for you, Old Mr. Miller, to survive. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller nodded. Without the Fruit of Destroying Origin captured by the Storage Ring, he was indeed unable to break through. At this time, Jasons heart moved slightly, and a voice sounded in his earC Jason, can you go to Land of the Falling Phoenix?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 2482 King James’s Voice Transmission Land of the Falling Phoenix? Is this King Jamesmunicating with him? Jason moved his lips and sent a message to King James. Voice transmission is not difficult, and it does not require advanced skills. You just need to master the tricks. Jason also learned the voice transmission technique from Saint Marie in Land of the Divine Fallen. King James is inviting me to the Land of the Falling Phoenix? Jason asked through a message. Thats what I mean. Jason, if you are free, pleasee over. Can I take Old Mr. Miller with me? You mean Lewis? Of course thats okay. good! Jason agreed. Jason has not had much contact with King James. His impression of King James is that the Lord of Forbbiden Land maintains a neutral stance. When Blood Fiend and others initially targeted Jason, King James did not participate or stop them. In addition, Jason also met with Saint Marie privately about the other Forbbiden Land lords. Generally speaking, King James is the most low-key and mysterious. He rarely actively participates in anything. He has always been silently guarding the Land of the Land. Falling Phoenix. So when Jason heard that King James took the initiative to send a message saying that he wanted to see him, he was indeed extremely surprised. If King James wants to meet, Jason will definitely go to meet him, but he will not go alone. After all, he had no friendship with King James, and he didnt know his intentions. For safety reasons, he had to take Old Mr. Miller with him. After all, Old Mr. Miller has broken through to Immortality. Even if he goes to the Land of the Falling Phoenix, if something really happens, Old Mr. Miller can take him and leave quickly. However, Jason did not go to Land of the Falling Phoenix immediately. After Old Mr. Miller broke through, Robert, Benji, Zack, Darcey, Emily and others all happily congratted him. To be honest, in the eyes of these geniuses of The Human Realm, Old Mr. Millers status is very high. In Hyacinth, who knows the name of Lewis? That is to say, Jason can not be serious in front of Old Mr. Miller, and everyone else regards Old Mr. Miller as a respected Cultivation senior. Haha, Im in a good mood tonight. That Mr. Iron Fist, right? You go arrange some good wine and food, and have a meal tonight. Old Mr. Millerughed heartily and said. Mr. Iron Fistughed loudly and said: Old Mr. Miller, dont worry, we will make arrangements now. Jason smiled and followed Old Mr. Miller and others back to the Green Dragon Stronghold. Inside Green Dragon Stronghold, Mr. Iron Fist has arranged for people to prepare wine and food. Jason summoned Robert, Sacred Son of Destruction and other The Human Realm geniuses to sit around and talk. Jason said: Forever Kong on Mengze Mountain said that the East Sea Mysteries are about to open. The East Sea Mysteries are located in the outside world The Far Eastern Sea. They are a Mysteries left by the Eastern Great Emperor in the Deste era. The East Sea Mysteries are simr to the Secret Land of Secret Land we visited before. Chaos may be somewhat simr. However, inparison, East Sea Mysteries may have greater chances, and it will also be more dangerous. Mysteries? Marcel, Zack and others were all surprised when they heard this. They have been to Mysteries before. When they went to the Secret Land of Chaos, they tasted the benefits. They got many treasures and benefits in the Secret Land of Chaos. Of course, it was also apanied by many crises. However, now that there is the threat of The Celestial Realm, The Human Realm is destined to no longer be a peaceful and peaceful world, and there is bound to be a war in the future. Therefore, even if the East Sea Mysteries is apanied by a greater crisis, Zack and others will not be timid, let alone afraid. Just like the principle of finding wealth through danger, if you dont go through crises andpete for opportunities, how can you be strong quickly?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Once you are not strong enough, you will still die the same way when the strong ones from The Celestial Realm attack. The East Sea Mysteries of The Far Eastern Sea? Can we all go? Robert asked. Is there another Mysteries adventure? That would be great! I want to go too! Emily jumped for joy, looking very excited. Darcey also looked at Jason expectantly with her beautiful eyes. When Darcey was unable to go to the Secret Land of Chaos, she still felt a little regretful. This time when she heard from Jason that East Sea Mysteries was about to start, she was eager to try it out and wanted to participate. Jason continued: Dont get excited, everyone. East SeaMysteries is about to open, which is good news. But East SeaMysteries will not only be presented in The Human Realm, but The Celestial Realm will also be presented. This means that The Celestial Realm will also be presented. There will be many geniuses going to East SeaMysteries. We met the three Gods of The Celestial Realm in the Secret Land of Chaos. If we go to East SeaMysteries this time, we will encounter at least a dozen or even dozens of geniuses from The Celestial Realm. indivual. When everyone heard this, their faces were stunned, with a hint of solemnity. Are there any cultivation restrictions on entering the East Sea Mysteries? Sacred Son of Destruction asked. Jason nodded and said: ording to what Forever Kong said, warriors below the Creation realm can enter. This means that strong men at the peak of Immortality can enter the East Sea Mysteries. Moreover, there are certain rules in the East Sea Mysteries. If you want to enter, At the very least, it must be at the Extreme Realm Emperor level. Sacred Son of Destruction immediately said: In other words, the lowest is the Extreme Realm Emperor warrior, and the highest is the Immortality warrior. If The Celestial Realm can also go, then I am afraid there will be many powerful Immortality level warriors going to the East Sea Mysteries. Yes, this is inevitable. We in The Human Realm have gone through the End Martial Age. Except for the Immortality strongmen who exist in Forbbiden Land, right now only Old Mr. Miller has just broken through to Immortality. The Celestial Realm is different. The Celestial Realm Immortality strong There must be a lot. Jason started, and continued, Thats why I said that although this times East Sea Mysteries will be apanied by great opportunities, the level of danger will be very high, it can be said to be extremely dangerous. Zack took a deep breath and said: It is indeed very dangerous to say so. However, as a warrior, if you want to be strong, you must fight for opportunities. If you dont dare to take risks, opportunities will not fall on you for no reason. So. , although the trip to East Sea Mysteries is dangerous, I still want to participate! Zack is right, I am also involved! Marcel said. I want to go too! Emily also said. Emily! Robert frowned. This East Sea Mysteries could be foreseen to be dangerous, so he didnt want Emily to participate in it. Whats wrong? Im also the Extreme Realm Emperor, I can go. Emily said. Darcey, Dark Phoniex, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, etc. all also asked to participate. Basically, no one wants to quit, everyone wants to give it a try. After seeing this, Jason took a deep breath and said: It seems that everyone wants to give it a try, and courage is good. I will weigh all aspects, and in the evening, I will decide who should go and who should stay. Jason doesnt n to take everyone there, he will think about it carefully. After all, The Celestial Realm also participated in the East Sea Mysteries, and the East Sea Mysteries was indeed too dangerous. He did not want any ident to happen to any of The Human Realms geniuses he brought there. Chapter 2483 Heading to Land of the Falling Phoenix After eating and drinking, Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller aside and said, Old Mr. Miller, Ill go with you to the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Old Mr. Millers face was startled. He looked at Jason and said, Going to the Land of the Falling Phoenix? Are you going to grab something? Jason smiled silently and said, No. King James sent a message to me, inviting me to go to the Land of the Falling Phoenix. King James invites you? When? Old Mr. Miller asked in surprise. Jason said: After you got through the Thunder st, King James suddenly sent me a message and asked me to go to the Land of the Falling Phoenix. I replied to him at that time and asked if I could take you with me, and King James agreed. . Thats it. Old Mr. Miller nodded, and then he said, Then lets go. Old Mr. Miller will go with you. Jason immediately walked out of the Green Dragon Stronghold with Old Mr. Miller. With their bodies moving, the two quickly arrived at the Land of the Falling Phoenix. In the Land of the Falling Phoenix, there is a dark and deep aura, and the soil under the feet is also pitch ck, filled with a creepy aura. The original aura of darkness is also extremely pure, withyers of ck mist The shouts of killing seemed toe from the middle, and powerful coercion filled the surroundings. Jason and Old Mr. Miller came and stood outside the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Jason was about to speak when suddenlyC Wow! Layers of ck mist parted, and the boundary barrier outside Land of the Falling Phoenix also opened, and a passage appeared. King Jamess voice also came: Lewis, Jason, pleasee in. It is better to obey orders than to be respectful! Jason smiled lightly and walked into the Land of the Falling Phoenix with Old Mr. Miller. Inside the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Jason was looking around and realized that the Land of the Falling Phoenix was different from the Land of the Divine Fallen and Holy Dragon Land he had been to. The sky in the Land of the Falling Phoenix is red, and there is a hot breath in the air. There are mountains in the distance, shrouded in ayer of ck mist. These mists of dark origin, just like the golden mists of Holy Dragon Land, contain massive amounts of energy essence. In the distance, there was a faint cry of killing, echoing over the Land of the Falling Phoenix for a long time. Which direction, like a battle on Ancient Battlefield. The battle in the Ancient Battlefield in Land of the Divine Fallen came to an end. This was because Land of the Divine Fallen won a big victory, and the leader of The Celestial Realm who dominated the Land of the Divine Fallen Ancient Battlefield was killed. But there are still battles in other Ancient Battlefields in Forbbiden Land. For example, in Land of the Falling Phoenix, there may not be big battles, but small-scale battles continue. Jason and Old Mr. Miller were led to arge hall. King James has been greeted outside the hall. King James looks very young. He is wearing a ck robe with a pattern of a spreading phoenix printed on it. He has a handsome face, sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, and has a free and easy attitude that is out of this world. Met King James. Jason cupped his fists and said politely. King James smiled lightly, stretched out his hand to invite me, and said, Jason, youre wee. Come on in, please. Jason and Old Mr. Miller walked into the hall, and after they all took their seats, King James said: First of all, congrattions to Lewis for being promoted to Immortality. This is of great significance. After End Martial Age, he is the first outsider to be promoted to a senior level. The strong man of Cultivation Realm. This is enough to show that The Human Realms Cultivation luck has begun to fully recover. This is the key to fighting against The Celestial Realm. Jason said: Its a pity that the origin of creation of The Human Realm has been stolen. Does this mean that The Human Realm cant be a strong yer in the Creation realm? Its high-endbat power is still iparable with The Celestial Realm. King James said: This is indeed a problem. Unfortunately, the origin of creation was sealed in the Holy Mountain of Creation in The Heavenly Realm by the strongest in The Celestial Realm. The Celestial RealmThe Heavenly Realm is the center of the nine realms, where strong men gather. , in addition to the Emperor of Heaven personally taking charge, there are also other powerful Eternal Realm men under hismand, so there is no way to snatch it back. this Jason was speechless. The Emperor of Heaven stole the origin of creation from The Human Realm and sealed it in The Heavenly Realm under his jurisdiction? Then who can take it? King James suddenly smiled and said: However, if you can get some opportunities, you may have the opportunity to be promoted to the Creation realm. What opportunity? Jason asked. King James looked at Jason and said: The Human Realms East Sea Mysteries is about to start. I think Jason will also participate in it, right? Jason didnt hide anything, nodded and said: I will go. The East Sea Mysteries are a Mysteries left over from the Deste era. The origin of creation exists in this Mysteries. This means that if you can reach the peak of Immortality, you can break through to the Creation realm in the East Sea Mysteries. King James said. Is there such a thing? Jasons face was startled, and he continued, Then you Lords of Forbbiden Land, can you go to the East Sea Mysteries to break through? King James shook his head and said: This is not possible. First, the lords of Forbbiden Land need to guard the ancient roads of Forbbiden Land; second, we lords of Forbbiden Land are warriors from thest years of ancient times, not the New Martial Age. The East Sea Mysteries are only opened with the arrival of each new era. And Forbbiden Land has existed since the end of the Ancient Era, so warriors in Forbbiden Land cannot enter. Even if they enter by force, they will be suppressed by powerfulws. I see! When Jason spoke, he still felt a little regretful. Originally, he thought that in Forbbiden Land, even if these Forbbiden Land lords could not go to the East Sea Mysteries, there were still some strong people in the major Forbbiden Lands. For example, in Land of the Divine Fallen, sending a strong Immortality man there will not affect the overall situation in the short term. But from what King James said, it seems like there is no chance. King James continued: There are also treasures in the East Sea Mysteries that contain the origin of creation. If Jason goes to the East Sea Mysteries and gets simr treasures, I am willing to exchange them with you for items of higher value than the same value. What do you think? And there are treasures that contain the origin of creation? Jason was stunned for a moment. King James nodded and said, Yes. Jason also suddenly understood. Just like the Fruit of Destroying Origin contains the eternal origin, there should be treasures simr to the Fruit of Destroying Origin that contain the origin of creation. Jason thought for a while and said: Okay, if I can really obtain a treasure that contains the origin of creation, I will consider King James. Thank you! King James said in a sincere tone.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason thought of something and said: By the way, King James, it is said that there is Red Blood Phoenix Gold in Land of the Falling Phoenix. I need some. I wonder if King James can provide it? Red Blood Phoenix Gold is really only found in Land of the Falling Phoenix. But Red Blood Phoenix Gold needs to be refined. Well, when you return from East SeaMysteries, I will give you the refined Red Blood Phoenix Gold . King James said. Chapter 2484 Nirvana Pill Jason really appreciated King Jamess cheerful attitude. He said, Then Id like to thank King James first. King James continued: By the way, you have a person with Dark Phoenix Bloodline over there, right? I have sensed her bloodline aura. King James means Dark Phoniex? Jason asked, Dark Phoniex is the descendant of Dark Phoniex Bloodline, and indeed inspired his own Dark Phoenix Bloodline. King James immediately said: The dark origin aura in Land of the Falling Phoenix is very suitable for her cultivation. If you dont mind, Jason, you can ask this person toe to my Land of the Falling Phoenix. I will provide her with some cultivation resources so that she can By absorbing the pure Dark Innate Energy of Land of the Falling Phoenix, her cultivation level can be improved in the short term. Jason nodded and said, Okay. Then Ill go back to the base and tell her to see what her wishes are. Okay, I also hope that the young people of The Human Realm can be stronger quickly. King James said. Jason then asked: In the Ancient Battlefield of Land of the Falling Phoenix, are you still fighting with The Celestial Realm? King James said: After thest big victory in the Land of the Divine Fallen, a lot of the main warriors on The Celestial Realm evacuated. However, there will still be small-scale battles. Such small-scale battles are inevitable, and at the same time It can be trained by the warriors of Land of the Falling Phoenix. Jason nodded and continued: I have some warriors and friends here, and I want them toe to the Ancient Battlefield to practice. The battlefield in the Land of the Divine Fallen is temporarily suspended, so can I let theme to the Land? Ancient Battlefield of the Falling Phoenix? King James smiled and said: This is naturally wee. They are here to kill the enemies of The Celestial Realm, why not? However, there are always dangers on the battlefield, and there are often casualties. Soldiers on your side Even though they are here, I cant guarantee that they will survive in the end. Everything still depends on their strength and luck. Of course, I will let my soldiers do their best to protect them. Jason waved his hand and said: King James doesnt need to take extra care of them, just treat them as ordinary warriors. In the battlefield, life and death matter, they are here to kill the enemy, to temper, to improve, not here. Just kidding, no extra protection is needed. If they can survive, that will help improve their strength. Some of them are really going to die in battle, and thats their fate. King James groaned and said, Okay, then it will be as you say. Jason then said: Then I wont disturb King James any more, and Ill take my leave now. With that said, Jason and Old Mr. Miller both stood up. King James also stood up and said: I have a few Nirvana Pills here, which may be helpful to you in the East Sea Mysteries. Nirvana Pill? Jasons face was stunned. King James said: Nirvana Pill, as the name suggests, means Nirvana and rebirth. After taking it, it can bring you back to peakbat power for a short period of time. For example, if you encounter a strong enemy or go through a bloody battle and your energy and blood are exhausted, You are in an extremely weak state. At this time, if you take a Nirvana Pill, you can instantly return to peakbat strength. This state canst for about ten minutes. However, after ten minutes, you will be very weak. It is the seque of Nirvana Pill. Moreover, this kind of weakening cannot be recovered by relying on other cultivation resources, and only enough time can be recovered. How long does it take to recover from this kind of seque? Jason asked. At least half a day, King James said. Jason couldnt help but take a deep breath and said, Then this Nirvana Pill is enough to defy the heavens. It is indeed unbelievable. In a weak state on the verge of despair, a Nirvana Pill can instantly return to peakbat strength. This is enough to reverse the situation of a battle and turn the tide. Even if the body is extremely weak afterward, at that desperate moment, the burst of returning to peakbat power will often catch the opponent off guard and be killed directly. Therefore, such a Nirvana Pill is absolutely precious, equivalent to a life-saving charm. When faced with a desperate situation, taking a Nirvana Pill for ten minutes is enough to escape from the battlefield. Or, in a desperate situation, peakbat power can be unleashed again to turn the tide of the battle. This is no different from a life-saving charm. Jason took a deep breath and said, King James, this Nirvana Pill is probably extremely precious King James smiled calmly and said: You are the hope of the New Martial Age. You are the Dragon Bloodline and the master of the people. Therefore, I also hope that your trip to the East Sea Mysteries will be safe and safe. Jason thought for a while and said: Then I ept King Jamess kindness. If you find the treasure from the origin of creation, you will definitely not forget your predecessors. good!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. King James nodded. Jason took a white porcin bottle handed over by King James, which contained three Nirvana Pills. Later, Jason and Old Mr. Miller said goodbye to King James and left Land of the Falling Phoenix. Ancient City of Ruins. After walking into Ancient City of Ruins, Old Mr. Miller took a deep breath, his eyes shed, and said, This King James is not simple. Old Mr. Miller cant even see through him. Cant see through? Are you talking about the level of strength? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said: Yes. King James has no aura fluctuations, but the old man has been promoted to Immortality, but Old Mr. Miller still cant sense the depth of King James. With the old mans current strength, Saint Marie As the pinnacle of Immortality, the old man can still know the upper limit of Saint Maries strength, but King James does not know. Jasons face was startled, and he said: Old Mr. Miller, you mean King James is stronger than Saint Marie? This is inevitable. Old Mr. Miller said, and then said, Im afraid, at least he must be at the same level as Senior Ancestor King. Senior Ancestor King is already a quasi-powerful man. So is King James? Jason said in surprise. Its not surprising. Anyway, King James is very strong. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded and said: No wonder Saint Marie said that King James is the most low-key and mysterious Lord of Forbbiden Land. But so far, King James has shown great kindness to us. It is also a good thing that he is strong. Old Mr. Miller responded and followed Jason to the Green Dragon Stronghold. Jason, have you thought about it? Are you going to let those people go to East SeaMysteries? Old Mr. Miller asked. Jason was silent for a moment, and then said: I probably have an idea in my mind. I will call them over now and exin these things. Okay, then you kid can make your own decision. The old man wont be involved in this. Old Mr. Miller said. While he was talking, he walked into Green Dragon Stronghold. Jason also summoned all the experts from the Green Dragon Stronghold who were above the Extreme Realm Emperor level to discuss going to the East Sea Mysteries. Chapter 2485 Apocalypse Sacred Land Under Jasons call, in addition to The Human Realm genius, some Satan Operation Group Warriors, Night King, Lilith, Talitha and others also came. Jason said: Lets decide who will go to East SeaMysteries. Night King immediately said: Satan, I wont go. The purpose of mying here is very clear, that is to kill the enemy in the Ancient Battlefield. I feel that only fighting in the Ancient Battlefield can give me a breakthrough. Im not going either. Im also going to Ancient Battlefield. Single Arm also said. Jason nodded and said: Thats it, Night King, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Baron, you guys will lead the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperors Satan Operation Group Warriors to the Ancient of Land of the Falling Phoenix. Battlefield. I have already said hello to King James, the Lord of Forbbiden Land in Land of the Falling Phoenix. After you go, go directly to the Ancient Battlefield to fight and kill the enemy. After a pause, Jason continued: You have to remember that the enemies of The Celestial Realm in Ancient Battlefield are very strong, so dont underestimate them. Dont show off when you encounter strong enemies, and use the advantages of the Satan Operation Group to cooperate inbat. I I let you go to the Ancient Battlefield to train yourself by killing enemies, not to die, do you understand? clear! Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group Warriors all responded loudly. Jason nodded and continued: I will prepare enough elixirs and Spirit Stones for you. I hope that next time I see you, you will all make breakthroughs. With that said, Jason looked at Lilith and Talitha and said: Lilith, Talitha, you have just broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor and it is not easy to go to the East Sea Mysteries. You will follow the Satan Operation Group and go to the Ancient Battlefield for trials. good! Lilith nodded. She actually wanted to go to East Sea Mysteries, but since Jason asked her to stay, she had no choice but to obey. She also knew that she had just broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, and even if she forced her way to the East Sea Mysteries, she would be a drag on Jason and the others. Darcey and Emily, what do you two think? Jason asked. Darcey gritted her teeth and said, I want to go! I missed the Secret Land of Chaosst time, and I want to go this time! I know Im not strong enough, but I wont drag everyone down.From N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded. He would not stop Darcey if she wanted to go. Darcey possesses the White Tiger Bloodline, which is also a very strong destiny. She needs to hone it to get her own opportunities. Furthermore, Darcey is extremely knowledgeable and has dabbled in terrain formations and Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. She will also y some role in the past. I want to go too! Emily said immediately. Emily, youd better not go. Robert said immediately. Emily gritted her teeth and said: No, I want to go. Brother, you are not much stronger than me. You are also in the category of Extreme Realm Emperor. Why cant I go? Roberts face was stunned, and he didnt know how to respond to the rebuttal. In fact, after the battle in Ancient Battlefield, Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy are basically on the verge of reaching the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. They just need to retreat for a few days and practice again. It is not a problem to reach this state before going to East Sea Mysteries. But even at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, it is indeed within the category of Extreme Realm Emperor. In the end, Jason made his decision and said, Then Emily, you should follow. Jason looked at Dark Phoniex and said: I talked with King James. King James learned that you have Dark Phoenix Bloodline, and it just so happens that Land of the Falling Phoenix has the purest breath of darkness. Therefore, King James wants you to go to Land Cultivation in the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Perhaps, the Land of the Falling Phoenix will have cultivation methods andbat skills that suit your bloodline. So, you should consider whether to go to the Land of the Falling Phoenix to practice, or go to the East Sea Mysteries. King James invited me to practice in the Land of the Falling Phoenix? Dark Phoniex was surprised, this was so unexpected. Yes! Jason nodded. Dark Phoniex suddenly fell silent, not knowing how to make a decision. Subconsciously, she wanted to go to East Sea Mysteries so that she could be with Jason and others. Jason nced at Dark Phoniex who was silent, and he suggested: If you follow my opinion, then I suggest you go to the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Perhaps it can further transform your bloodline power, which will be beneficial to you in the future. The Cultivation improvement isprehensive. If the power of blood can transform again, your Cultivation potential will be even greater. Dark Phoniex took a deep breath and said, Okay! Then Ill listen to you. Ill go practice in the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Jason looked at the others and said, Then its settled. You are now cultivating in the stronghold, especially those who go to East Sea Mysteries, and strive to make a small breakthrough in these few days. Tomorrow I will go to Tianqi with Old Mr. Miller A trip to Sacred Land to confirm some things. After Ie back from Apocalypse Sacred Land, we will go to Carovia, to The Far Eastern Sea, and start our journey to the Mysteries. The next day. Jason and Old Mr. Miller went to the stronghold of The Holy n of the Apocalypse. After meeting Daisy, they left the Ancient City of Ruins and headed for the Sacred Land of Apocalypse. On the way, Daisy looked at Jason and asked, I heard you are going to that East Sea Mysteries? Yes. Its about to be turned on. Lets go and have a look. Jason said. He looked at Daisy and said, I didnt call you because you have just been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor. There was a lot of danger in the past. Daisy smiled and said: I still know myself. I never thought about going. I realized itst time in the Secret Land of Chaos. If my strength is low, it is useless to go to the Mysteries. It might even cost me my life. Get on board. Jason nodded and said: If you dont mind, go back to the Ancient City of Ruins. You can go with my Satan Operation Group soldiers to the Ancient Battlefield of the Land of the Falling Phoenix to train. Daisys eyes lit up and she said with a smile: This is good. Looking back, I also want to hone my Cultivation in Ancient Battlefield. The Ancient Battlefield is also very dangerous. If you really want to go there, your life should be the first priority. Jason said. I took note of it. Daisy nodded. Until the afternoon. Under the leadership of Daisy, Jason and Old Mr. Miller came to the Sacred Land of Apocalypse. Emperor Apocalypse has learned the news and came to greet him. After seeing Jason and Old Mr. Miller, Emperor Apocalypse showed great respect and weed Jason and others inside politely. The Apocalypse Emperor is the Extreme Realm Emperors cultivation, which is equivalent to the quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. It seems that due to his talent, even with the arrival of the New Martial Age, he has not been able to break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. Im really excited that Old Mr. Miller and Captain Miller cane. Emperor Apocalypse said with a smile. The patriarch is wee. Jason smiled lightly. There are many tribesmen in the entire Apocalypse Sacred Land, some are ordinary people, and some are warriors. The aura of heaven and earth in Apocalypse Sacred Land is also rtively strong. There are many ancient buildings in this n, which look like they were left over from ancient times. This made Jason think that maybe Forever Kongs guess was right, and the Holy n of the Apocalypse existed in ancient times. I want to go see the ancestors of your n right now and see that passage. Jason said to Daisy. Chapter 2486 The Celestial Realm Passage Daisy nodded after listening to Jasons words. She knew that Jasons purpose ining to Sacred Land was to verify whether the passage that The Holy n of the Apocalypse had been guarding was the Celestial Realm passage. The ancestor is in a secret ce in the n. Only the ancestor is in charge of this secret ce. Normally, other n members cannot approach it. Daisy said, and then said, Lets go, I will take you there. Daisy took Jason towards the secret ce of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, which is located in a Forbbiden Land behind the Apocalypse Sacred Land. There are only a handful of ces in the entire Apocalypse Sacred Land that cane close to this Forbbiden Land. As a saint of The Holy n of the Apocalypse, Daisy has broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, so she is naturally qualified toe here. Arriving in front of Forbbiden Land, Daisy said, Ancestor, Captain Miller and the others have arrived. We invite distinguished guests toe in. Deep in the secret ce, an old voice came. Daisy immediately took Jason and Old Mr. Miller into the secret ce, and walked all the way to the depths of the secret ce. The scenery in front of her suddenly became clear, and the surrounding environment seemed extremely quiet. There were no buildings here, only a wooden house. Now the wooden house was opened, and a white-haired old man came out. He had the aura of the Extreme Realm Emperor permeating his body, but he was already very old considering his age. If it hadnt been for the arrival of the New Martial Age, this old man would not have been able to be promoted to the Extreme Realm Emperor, and his final oue would have been death of old age. Even if he is promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor, his lifespan may not be long. I have seen Captain Miller and Old Mr. Miller, but I failed to go to greet him, which means I missed him from afar. The old man said in a polite but respectful tone. Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse, youre wee. We came to disturb your peace, and I hope you can forgive me. Jason said. Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse smiled slightly and said: In the previous battle between The Human Realm warriors and The Celestial Realms strong men, I was unable to go. Captain Miller does not me me. I am already extremely grateful.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. This is already a thing of the past. I have already heard Daisy exin all this. Since you have the ancestral teachings in you and need to guard the channels within the n, I can understand it. Jason spoke, and then said, Now Can you take me to see this passage? Okay, pleasee with me. Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse said. As he said that, Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse took Jason and Old Mr. Miller inside, bypassed the wooden house, and when they walked to the back, they suddenly saw a high tform made of stones. At first nce, it looked like It looks like an ancient altar, but upon closer inspection, it is not an altar, but an ancient operating formation. In front of the high tform is a stone step. This stone step gives people a very ancient and vicissitudes of feeling, as if it has gone through thousands of years. It is mottled with green moss and looks deliberately full of life. Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse said: This is the stone staircase passage that our n has been guarding. But the way up the passage is blocked. broken? Jasons face was startled. He looked up the stone steps. Sure enough, there was a void above the stone steps. It was a ck hole of nothingness. It was impossible to see where the stone steps led to. Jason looked at it carefully for a while and then asked: In the past few years, there may be records in your n. Have any n members walked up the stone steps? Have you ever explored it? Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse nodded and said: Yes. In my ancestors generation, there were warriors in the n who walked up the stone steps, wanting to explore what was at the end of the stone steps. But the void above the stone steps was unreachable. Any tribesmen who tried to enter were drawn into the void space and died directly. Because of this, the ancestors taught that this stone staircase passage needs to be guarded and the tribesmen are not allowed to get close to avoid idents. Ill see if I can activate the space formation. Jason said. Space formation? Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse was startled. Jason nodded and said: If this is a The Celestial Realm passage, then there will be a space formation used to stabilize the space. This high tform should be an ancient operating formation. Jason said and walked onto the high tform. There were some fallen leaves and thick dust on the high tform, and he cleaned them all up. Sure enough, he saw the formation patterns engraved on it. The formation patterns were outlined in extremely mysterious ways. There was a fist-sized groove in the center of the formation pattern, and there were also four small grooves in each of the other four corners. Is this groove the formation energy groove that Forever Kong calls? Jason muttered to himself. When he was at Mengze Mountain, Forever Kong had given him the steps on how to activate the space formation, and Jason had memorized them all. Jason took out a crystal stone from the Storage Ring. This is a formation stone, used to activate the formation and provide formation energy to the formation. Forever Kong also gave Jason some formation stones and asked him to try them out. Jason put a piece of formation stone into the groove in the middle of the formation pattern, and then activated the Source Force to flow into the formation stone, activating the formation energy contained in the formation stone. next momentC ugh! The energy of the formation stone was activated, and the formation patterns suddenly lit up one after another. The formation stone poured energy into these formation patterns, and began to stir up the formation energy of the entire formation. Jason put all the formation stones into the four grooves in the corners. The energy of these formation stones was also activated. The formation patterns on this high tform began to glow, and a majestic wave was moving in the dark. The power of Terrain Formation. This scene made Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse and Daisy dumbfounded. The Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse has been guarding it for many years, but has been unable to activate the formation on this high tform, and has never discovered that this high tform actually has such mysteries. suddenlyC boom! The stone staircase passage trembled violently, and the power of rules began to appear on the stone staircase passage. Immediately at the end of the stone steps, the dark void also fluctuated violently, with space rules. The power is showing. Slowly, the ck hole-like void space disappeared, and a stable space passage began to emerge, connected to the stone staircase passage. The broken road is now resumed! Jason looked at all these changes, his expression was dull, and after a while he murmured to himself: Really, this is really a passage to The Celestial Realm! This is the space passage leading to The Celestial Realm, now it emerges Got it! The Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse was already extremely shocked. At this time, he also understood that what the n had been guarding turned out to be a spatial passage leading to The Celestial Realm! Its so mysterious! Such a space passage can be built! Its unimaginable for the strong men in ancient times! Old Mr. Miller also muttered to himself. Haha, great, I, The Human Realm, have finally mastered a channel of The Celestial Realm! Jasonughed and looked extremely excited. The feeling of surprise was indescribable. Chapter 2487 Jason’s Order This, is this a passage from The Celestial Realm? Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse murmured to himself, and then said: I really didnt expect that this passage leads to The Celestial Realm, but howe there is such a passage in my n? Jason thought for a while and said: Perhaps there were indeed powerful people in your n who created such a passage in thest years of ancient times. In thest years of ancient times, perhaps some people in your n had migrated to The Celestial Realm. What? Someone from my n is in The Celestial Realm? Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse was shocked. Daisys eyes also widened, her face full of disbelief, and her heart was even more shocked. Jason said: At the end of ancient times, there should be people from your n in The Celestial Realm. But now, its hard to say. What do you mean by this? Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse asked quickly. Jason said: In the past hundreds of years, your n has not seen any changes in this stone staircase passage, right? This means that in The Celestial Realm, your n may have been destroyed. So in The Celestial Realm The Celestial Realm passage controlled by your people was abandoned and covered with dust, so there was no movement. The Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse was startled, and then he nodded and said: ording to the ancient records of the n, hundreds of years ago, this channel sometimes transmitted some information and even some items. But after that, Such a thing has never happened again. Maybe what you said is right. The ancient people of my kind were in The Celestial Realm, but now there may be no one, and they are cut off. Jason said: This is just my guess, it may not be correct. Only by going to The Celestial Realm can we know the truth. I really hope to go to The Celestial Realm one day. See if there are really people of my n in The Celestial Realm. Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse sighed softly and said. Jason said in a calm tone: Even if there are still people of your n in The Celestial Realm, they should have left on their own and will not recognize your n anymore. Otherwise, there would be no movement in the past hundreds of years. Maybe what you said is right. Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse sighed softly, his face looking veryplicated. Jason thought for a while and said: Before, Old Monk from CaroviaHyacinth came to your tribe and cooperated with your tribe. I want to know, what specific cooperation is it? What is the purpose of Old Monking to your tribe? Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse looked at Jason and said, Are you talking about Old Monk? There is an aura technique in my n called Apocalypse. Old Monk was very interested and came to exchange knowledge on aura deduction with me. I also brought Old Monk to see this passage. At that time, Old Monk also suspected that this stone staircase passage was connected to The Celestial Realm, but Old Monk did not know how to activate this acupuncture method to make this space passage emerge. Jason nodded, his face became solemn, and he said in a deep voice: This The Celestial Realm passage is very important. All information about this The Celestial Realm passage cannot be disclosed to the outside world. Only we know this matter. Your mission is Guarding this Celestial Realm passage is of great significance to The Human Realm warriors. Since your n has this Celestial Realm passage, your ns contribution to The Human Realm warriors will be great. Captain Miller, please rest assured that I will guard this passage and will never spread the news that this passage is The Celestial Realm passage. Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse said immediately. Jason nodded, and then said: Only I can open the space channel, so you and your family can just guard the channel. Dont explore anything without authorization. If the space channel is not opened, and you go to explore, you will only lose your lives in vain. . I understand this. Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse nodded. During the conversation, the space passage that appeared on the stone steps had disappeared. Jason was just trying it out initially, so he only put in a little formation stone, which couldnt maintain the space channel for long. Furthermore, it is not necessarily possible to truly open this space channel. In addition to enough formation stones, other treasures that can maintain the stability of the space channel are also needed. Therefore, each time the Celestial Realm channel is opened, a lot of resources are consumed. When the Lord Uploders came to The Human Realm through the space channel, they also consumed a lot of resources to maintain the smooth passage of the space channel. After talking for a while, Jason and Old Mr. Miller left the secret ce. The Holy Emperor of the Apocalypse kindly invited Jason to be a guest in The Holy n of the Apocalypse for a few days, but Jason declined. He had many things to do, and he also had to prepare to go to the East Sea Mysteries, so he had no time to stay longer. After walking out of the secret ce, Jason and Old Mr. Miller also left The Holy n of the Apocalypse, first returned to the Ancient City of Ruins, and returned to Carovia with many of The Human Realms geniuses. The next day, Jason and Old Mr. Miller returned to the Ancient City of Ruins. Jason gathered the Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Darcey, Marcel, Zack and others and prepared to set off and return to Carovia. Jason also gave some instructions to Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors, gave them enough training resources and some elixirs, and told them to be careful when going to the Ancient Battlefield and save their lives. At the same time, Jason also sent Mary to the Land of the Divine Fallen to be with the Ghost Doctor. At the beginning, Jason had said that Mary should study medicine with Ghost Doctor and learn to refine elixirs, which Mary was also very interested in. Finally, Jason and the others left the Ancient City of Ruins and embarked on a journey back to Carovia. Two dayster. Carovia, the Capital Airport. A passenger ne chartered by Jason arrived at the Capital Airport. After taxiing to a stop, Jason and others got off the ne. Finally Im back. Suddenly I feel so friendly! Emily sighed. Darcey smiled and said, Thats what Yue is Hometown clearly says. After all, this is our root and our home, so of course we will feel familiar when wee back.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jason said: Lets go directly to the Cultivation Association. After walking out of the airport, everyone took taxis and headed to CaroviaCultivation Association. Arriving at the CaroviaCultivation Association, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and others came out to greet them after receiving the news. They seemed extremely happy to see Jason and other The Human Realm geniuses returning. grandfather! Darcey and Emily ran towards Yusup and Dafydd respectively, looking extremely happy. After some pleasantries, Yusup looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old Mr. Miller, have you broken through to Immortality? You really belong to me! I, The Human Realm, can be considered as powerful as Immortality. Dafydd smiled. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile: You two old guys, take out all the fine wines you have collected on weekdays. I will drink three hundred sses with you tonight! Cultivation is not as good as you, why should I be afraid of you when I drink? Yusup said. Thats right! With the wine, Old Mr. Miller must be suppressed! Dafydd also said. Walking into the Cultivation Association, Jason learned that Sally and Kay were not in the association, but had gone back to Oakshire. Jason thought that he would also seize the time to go to Oakshire. Next, he would start a trip to the East Sea Mysteries. After all, he also wanted to say hello to Sally and Kay. Chapter 2488 Return to Oakshire Jason did not stay with the Cultivation Association. He ordered Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy and others to seize the time to practice in seclusion while he took a flight back to Oakshire that day. Darcey and Emily learned that Jason was going back to Oakshire, and they followed him. Jason had no choice but to take them with him and fly to Oakshire together. It was almost afternoon when the nended in Oakshire. Jason walked out of the cabin with the two beauties around him. Oakshire did not notify Sally and the others in advance when they came back this time. After walking out of the airport, Jason looked at the time and said, Sally should be in thepany now. How about going directly to Herthum Group? Okay. Then go directly to Herthum Group. Give Sally an unexpected surprise. Darcey said with a smile. Okay, lets go to Herthum Group. Jason smiled. After leaving the airport, Jason and the three of them got into a car and headed to Herthum Group. Around 4 p. m. The car stopped in front of the Herthum Group building. Jason got out of the car and looked at the Herthum Group in front of him. He was really touched. I remember that when he first came to Oakshire, he was running between Oakshire University and Herthum Group, but now, this kind of urban life is getting further and further away from him. The threat of The Celestial Realm, the start of the war, and a series of events forced him to stay away from the city and go to the ancient battlefield to improve himself and protect the peace of this prosperous age. Therefore, sometimes he really envies those ordinary people who live a nine-to-five life without having to know anything and naturally dont have to be afraid of anything. Of course, if you cannot resist The Celestial Realm and the strong men and warriors of The Celestial Realme to kill you, then this peaceful and peaceful era will be broken. At that time, your family and country may be destroyed, cities destroyed, buildings copsed, and bloodshed. A scene that flows into a river. Jason naturally didnt want such a day toe. Jason withdrew his thoughts, walked into the Herthum Group with Darcey and Emily, took the elevator upstairs, and headed to Sallys office. Office of the Chairman. Sally is indeed busy in the office. Nowadays, Herthum Group is a grouppany with great influence in the world. Jasons help is also indispensable for this. First, he cooperated with the Dubon family, and finally the Zeus project led by Sally has now been a great sess, and has developed a A new type of fusion energy has begun to be widely put into the market. After this new energy was put into the market, it was like a heavy bomb dropped on the entire new energy market. It was quickly applied in all walks of life. It not only opened up the market in Carovia, but also opened up overseas markets. market. Therefore, Sally has been very busy during this period, and she still needs to be in charge of Herthum Groups properties. Of course, Sally will continue to practice as long as she has free time. Now Sally has practiced to the Full Saint Realm, and is not far from the Sacred Level. This kind of cultivation speed is not slow, it can be said to be very fast. With her current level of cultivation in the Full Saint Realm, she will not be threatened in this city. Boom, boom, boom! While Sally was busy, there was a knock on the office door. Sally thought someone from thepany was looking for her. She raised her head, blinked her beautiful eyes, and said, Come in. Bang! The office door opened, and Emilys impatient voice sounded: Sally, were here to see you! Sally was stunned for a moment and didnt react for a moment. When she came to her senses, she saw Jason, Darcey, and Emily walking in with smiles. Jason, you, are you back? Sally was overjoyed and stood up immediately, a smile of surprise and surprise appeared on her increasingly wless face. Yes, we just came back from overseas today. We went to the Cultivation Association, and then flew over to Oakshire right away. Emily said with a smile. Sally smiled happily. She looked at Jason with dissatisfaction and said, You are back, why didnt you tell me in advance? This guy said he wanted to give you a surprise, so he didnt tell you in advance. Darcey nced at Jason, covered her mouth and chuckled. Its just this guy! Sally red at Jason again. Jason smiled and looked at Sally, feeling really friendly. The beauty is still the same, the tenderness is still the same. Hey. Sally, have you Fulled the Saint Realm? It seems that you are not far from the Sacred Level. Come on, you can practice very quickly. Emily said. Darcey also nodded and said: Yes, you and Kay are both practicing very fast. Jason doesntck training resources anyway. Let him give you and Kay some good things when the timees, and your practice will be faster. Sally said with a smile: I wont let up on my practice anyway. By the way, what have you experienced this time? Tell me. Okay, okay, Ive been through a lot, mainly fighting. Lets talk to you. Emily said immediately. After seeing this, Jason said: Then you guys are chatting while I walk around thepany. After all, I am still the director of the security department in thepany. I will go to the department to take a look. Then go ahead. Sally nodded and said. Three women and one drama. Anyway, if he could find an excuse to slip away, Jason would definitely slip away, just let the three women chat. Besides, Jason hasnt been to the Herthum Group for a long time, and he hasnt forgotten Nora, this vixen who is so charming that she even kills herself. And Jessie, this exquisite and enchanting secretary. Jason walked out of Sallys office. When he passed Jessies office, he didnt see her. He didnt know if she didnte to thepany or if she was out for something else. Jason came to the security department, met the security guards of the security department, and chatted with them. Finally, Jason took the elevator to the purchasing department floor and walked towards Noras office. All in all, Jason hadnt seen this top-notch mature woman for a long time, but in his heart, he had never forgotten Nora. He will never forget how he got along with Nora when he first came to Herthum Group. This passionate woman also brought him many unforgettable memories. I just dont know, is she okay now? Soon, Jason stood in front of Noras office door. He took a deep breath, then raised his hand and knocked on the door. Who? Azy and charming voice came from the office. Hearing this familiar voice, Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Its me. There was a brief silence in the office.From N?velDrama.Org. Immediately afterwardsC Boom, boom, boom! The sound of rapid high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground was heard, and then with a ng, the door of the office was opened, and the sultry fragrance of a mature woman rushed towards his face. A figure with a perfect S-shaped curve outlined in front and back stood in front of the door, staring directly at Jason with a pair of charming eyes that were watering. Chapter 2489 Trouble comes from the mouth White shirt, ck one-step skirt, the hem of the shirt is tucked into the one-step skirt. The ck and whitebination is timeless, but it also shows a sense of sophistication. Wearing a pair of high heels, a pair of slender legs and flesh-colored stockings, the aura of a mature woman is so strong that it is difficult to control it at a nce. It is indeed difficult to control. No, under that rapid breathing, the buttons of the white shirt repeatedly tightened and loosened, and then tightened again This made Jason wonder whether the button would snap under the load at the next moment. Jason nced at it and couldnt help but sigh in his heart, the scenery at the top of the mountain is so beautiful. Its been a long time since I saw it. The peak has be taller and more majestic, and the domineering power of seeing all the mountains at a nce is even more evident. Nora gritted her teeth. She looked at Jason in front of her and wanted to say something but couldnt. Finally, she reached out, took Jasons arm, and dragged him into the office. boom! Immediately afterwards, Nora closed the door to the office with her backhand. Nora Jason just opened his mouth to say something. Nora, however, rushed forward and hugged him tightly, her red lips like mes sealing her lips, not giving Jason a chance to speak. The long-standing passion in Noras heart exploded like a torrential flood at this moment. The hot kiss, the charming breath, the hot air flow, everything was heating up. Jason was shocked. Even though he hadnt seen her for a long time, Nora still didnt change her character. She was still so passionate. The key was that she was still as active as ever. Jason couldnt help but remember that Nora seemed to have taken the initiative to push him forward. This made Jason feel a sense of frustration. This woman didnt even give him a chance to take the initiative, and she used force whenever she came up. Whats even worse is that this is her office. Forget it, never mind. Not crazy, not live! Jason was also willing to take risks, and facing a peerless beauty like Nora, it was really hard to control himself. a long time. On the sofa, Noras clothes were messy and she was leaning on Jasons arms. Her charming eyes were slightly closed, and she was breathing softly from her ming red lips. Long time no see, is this the meeting gift you gave me? Jason smiled and asked narrowly. Nora opened her eyes, rolled her eyes at Jason, and said, Jason, dont you like it?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason Jasons face turned dark instantly, and he said with a tigerish face: Are you telling lies with your eyes open? Dont you know, little one? HahahaC Nora let out a burst of unbridledughter. How long have you said we havent seen each other? Its been at least half a year, but I know you have your own affairs. Although I dont know much about it, I vaguely know its rted to Cultivation, right? Nora said, and then said, I have seen the news that you are the vice president of CaroviaCultivation Association. Maybe there are some things in this world that I dont know about, involving survival, fighting, fighting, etc. So, although I havent seen you for a long time, I I never me you in my heart, I just hope that you can be safe and sound. As long as I know that you are still alive, I will be very happy. Jason nodded and said: You are right. There are indeed many unknown things in this world. If I have a choice, I hope that such things do not exist, and I also hope that the world will be peaceful. In this way, I can Being a little security guard, living a in but contented life, I can also be with you forever. But this is just a if. I have my own responsibilities and obligations. I just want to protect the people around me, including you. So, I need to be stronger and fight, so that one day, even if a wares, I will be able to protect you. Nora opened her mouth. She actually wanted to ask what exactly existed and what enemy she needed to fight. But in the end she didnt speak. Since Jason didnt say it clearly, it was to prevent her from worrying, so she didnt ask. She just hugged Jason quietly and said, So, as soon as I see you, I will eat you first. In case you He came to see me just to see me face to face, then turned around and left. Its been more than half a year since I left Jason was dumbfounded, and finally understood the true meaning of the sentence Misfortunees from the mouth. The words have been spoken, what else can be done? I have no choice but to bite the bullet! It wasnt until it was almost time to get off work that Jason walked out of Noras office. Of course, Jasons legs werent weak yet. Nora, on the other hand, probably has to rest on the sofa for a while. Before leaving, Jason also told Nora that he would take time to have a meal at Noras house in the next few days. He also hoped to spend more time with Nora, including other women in Oakshire, which he would not forget. Jason returned to Sallys office and saw the three women still chatting enthusiastically. He sighed that these women really had endless topics to talk about when they got together. Sally, its time to get off work. Should we go? Jason said after walking in, and then asked, Kay is still in Oakshire, right? Kay is still in Oakshire. I called her just now. Lets go to Bamboo Residence to find Kay. Sally said. Then lets go. Jason said. Sally packed up, picked up her bag and left the office. Where were you just now? Emily looked at Jason and asked. Jason had a sudden thought, but he remained calm on the surface and said, I went to the security department for a walk. I chatted with the security guards in the security department and found that they have always adhered to the training n I had established before, and they are very self-disciplined. As he spoke, Jason smiled and said: But Sally has already broken through to the Full Saint Realm. I think the security guards in thepany are useless. They are protecting the Herthum Group. In my opinion, Sally alone is enough. Of course. Sally has alreadypleted the Saint Realm. There are no powerful warriors in this city. Emily also said. Seeing that the topic was changed, Jason secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 2490 Four beauties accompany each other Oakshire University, Bamboo Residence. A Mercedes-Benz G drove into Bamboo Residence. After the car stopped, Jason and others in the car got out one after another. Kay had already walked out of the house. She was still as beautiful as ever, and her intellectual and elegant temperament became even more outstanding. As her beautiful eyes rolled around, she saw Jason stepping out of the car. Her heart jumped immediately. There is a kind of indescribable joy and happiness. Kay. Darcey and Emily also got out of the car and said hello with a smile. Kay smiled and said, You guys didnt say anything in advance when you came back. You said you wereing over, so I was cooking. It seems like we can taste Kays craftsmanship again. Its such a nostalgic delicacy, Jason said. Huh, what do you mean, except for Kay, none of the food we cook tastes good? Sally red at Jason. Jason quickly said: No, no, I mean everyones food has a unique taste, and they are all equally delicious. Darcey smiled and said, Well, I dont have to cook a dish for everyone. When we eatter, we will see if this guy likes that dish. Then we will know whether what he said is true. That makes sense! Sally nodded in agreement. Jason was speechless. Is Darcey here to stir up trouble? It seems that I havent dealt with her for too long, and my skin is itchy! When eatingter, you have to eat almost every dish, otherwise it will fall into the trap of your mouth. Darceys move was too damaging. The four women went to cook happily, but Jason did not interfere. He returned to his room. Although the room had been empty for a long time, it was still very clean. I guess it was Kay who came here to clean from time to time. He gave Kay the key to the house. If you had a choice, your life in the past was actually pretty good. On the right was Kay, and on the left was Darcey. Living next to each other with these two beauties, they ended up being the groom every night, so why not do it. Jason muttered to himself. Although this house is not a mansion, Jason likes it very much. It seems very quiet here. When he lived in it in the past, he had a sense of peace and tranquility. Whats more, I can live next to Kay. Im afraid this kind of life will be gone forever. The Celestial Realm!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jasons eyes darkened, and a burning desire to fight ignited in his eyes. He had made clear his path to Cultivation very early and knew what he wanted to protect. Jason believes that he is not as great as the ancient Emperor of Man, and puts the Terrans first. He is selfish. He only wants to protect the people around him. At least he should give priority to protecting the people around him before considering other things. If you cant even protect what you care about, then talking about anything else is futile. East SeaMysteries is a great opportunity, but it also hides a fatal crisis. I need to break through the Great Extreme Realm Emperor. My current strength is not enough to go to East SeaMysteries! The Celestial Realms peerless genius who enters East SeaMysteries is probably all Its mainly Immortality, and at worst its the peak of Quasi life and death realm! So, I also need to improve my strength. Jason made up his mind to improve his own strength before officially heading to the East Sea Mysteries. Around 7:30 p. m. A sumptuous dinner served by the four beauties began. The food was served on the table in the backyard, including fish and meat, home-cooked vegetables, and ribs soup, which was already very rich. Jason came, sat around with the four beauties, and began to enjoy this dinner that made people jealous and envious. You must know that Sally and the others are all extremely beautiful, and Jason is actually apanied by four of these beauties at the same time. Such a blessing is enough to make any man jealous. Kay also opened a bottle of red wine. After the wine sses were filled with wine, Jason smiled and said, Im lucky to be treated so kindly by four beauties. I drank this ss of wine first. Darcey chuckled and said, Do you feel very happy? A sense of satisfaction like hugging you from left to right? Jason quickly said seriously: Dont talk nonsense, Darcey. Look, my hands are solid. Im not hugging or hugging. Drink first. Sally said with a smile. After three drinks, the atmosphere seemed very warm. The food on the table tasted good, and Jason ate it with gusto. Emily blinked and stared at Jason, making Jason feel a little ufortable. She couldnt help but ask: Emily, I know Im handsome, but you cant just keep looking at me like this, right? Emily said angrily: Stop being narcissistic. Im looking at your chopsticks. Chopsticks? Jason was stunned for a moment. Yes. Why dont you eat this dish? Emily pointed at a dish on the table and asked. When Jason saw it, he saw that this was a stir-fried water spinach. Water spinach must be stir-fried to be crisp and delicious, but the dish in front of him was obviously so stir-fried that the original appearance of the water spinach was no longer visible. It was dark, as if it had been fried. You fired this? Jason asked. Yes. Whats wrong? You dont think it tastes good? You havent eaten it yet, why dont you think it tastes good? Emily asked reluctantly. Jason smiled bitterly to himself and said, Ahem I was just eating meat and havent started eating vegetables yet. Let me have a taste. Jason picked up the water spinach and took a bite. Not only was it overcooked, there was also too much salt, so there was no other taste except saltiness. how is the taste? Emily blinked and asked expectantly. Except for being a bit salty, its still pretty good, Jason said. Thats it then you want to finish it? Emily asked again. Jason was speechless. This is going to kill me! After dinner, Jason taught Sally the general practice of Mixed Elements Heaven Thunder, which is a practice obtained from the Storage Ring of Mixed Heavenly Vault. ording to Old Mr. Miller and Ghost Doctor, this It is the general outline of The Celestial RealmMixed Vein. The Chaotic Cultivation methods that Sally practiced before were also extracted from the Mixed Vein technique. Now let Sally learn the Mixed Elements Heaven Thunder to practice, it will definitely have the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort. In addition, Jason also took out the TI Press Lin GG UO exchanged from Land of the Divine Fallen Hall of Merits from the Storage Ring to Sally and Kay. TI Press Lin GG UO is suitable for warriors below Extreme Realm Emperor. Its main function is to purify the warriors CultivationSource Force and consolidate the Cultivation Realm. Sally and Kay both reached the Full Saint Realm, but they never participated in a real battle. The consolidation of a warriors Cultivation Realm and the tempering of their Cultivation power require a lot of training throughbat. None of them have fought at this stage. Jason only needs to let them take some TI Press Lin GG UO. As for training resources, Jason definitely has plenty of them, so providing them with training will not be a problem. In short, Jason is also trying his best to improve the Cultivation of Sally and Kay. As for the shorings inbat, he can only take it step by step in the future. Subconsciously, Jason certainly didnt want Sally and Kay to go to the battlefield. Their Cultivation was strong, and it was enough for them to be able to protect themselves in this city. Chapter 2491 Breakthrough of Quasi-Life and Death (1) The next day. Jason woke up early, walked out of the house, and drove out in the Paramount Marauder parked in the front yard. Last night, Sally and her two beautiful women made an appointment to go shopping and experience some urban life. Naturally, Jason was very sensible and did not apany her. He drove out and headed for Mount Casey. Jason is going to Mount Casey to practice Cultivation. He ns to impact the Quasi life and death realm. After about an hours drive, Jason drove to the foot of Mount Casey. The air in the morning is particrly fresh, especially on Mount Casey. It has a sense of fresh vegetation, which makes people feel rxed and happy. Jason drove the car all the way up the mountainside. After stopping the car, Jason walked out. Mount Casey also left him with many memories. Whenever he returned to Oakshire, he would alwayse to Mount Casey when he wanted to practice. Perhaps the big reason is that there are many memories of him and his father here.From N?velDrama.Org. Jason took a deep breath, his eyes became determined, and he began to practice. boom! The Sunling Bloodline burst out, and streams of energy and blood rose into the sky like blood dragons, stirring the wind and clouds, causing the heaven and earth to change color. The majestic and vast energy and blood swept through the world like a sea of blood, containing a strong and powerful Yang. The power of Qi and blood. Jason ran the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, and the Green Dragon Emperor Energy circted throughout his body, washing his flesh, meridians, and acupoints. The power of The Great Avatar was also spreading, causing the heaven and earth to shake. Practice Human Emperor Fist first! Jason thought to himself. Jason began to activate the fifth form of the Human Emperor Fist C Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! As his boxing style evolved, a stream of Green Dragon Emperor Energy spread out along his boxing style, one after another, gradually forming a mysterious holy seal under the evolution of the boxing style. Jason continued to be immersed in the understanding of the fifth fist form of Human Emperor Fist, and at the same time, his mind kept recalling all the details of the illusory figure evolving the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way fist form. In this state of enlightenment, Jasons understanding of this boxing style became deeper and deeper, and he continued to improve it, making the outline of the evolved holy seal more and more clear, and even began to show the outline of this holy seal. Looking at the details of the seal, this holy seal began to transform into shape, and a supreme pressure began to permeate the air. Boom! There was a violent and violent sound in the world. The holy seal evolved by Jason was stirring up the power of the emperor in the world. This holy seal gathered rolling pressure, just like an emperoring to the world, with pressure. Covering all heavens and all realms. The holy seal is suspended in mid-air, with streaks of Green Dragon Emperor Energy hanging down, looking like the holy power emanating from the holy seal. Once this holy seal appears, it is enough to make the sun and moon eclipse, and all heaven and earth will surrender to it! Give me the town! Jason shouted coldly, and moved his fists to suppress the holy seal evolved on this side towards a hilltop ahead. boom! There was a loud and shocking sound, apanied by the crackling sounds of trees breaking, and the sound of huge rocks cracking and soil flying. The top of the mountain shook, as if the earth was shaking. When everything calmed down, I was shocked to see that after the holy seal evolved by Jason suppressed it, a deep crater was directly sted out of the mountain! Within the area covered by the holy seal, vegetation was destroyed,ndslides and rocks were torn apart, and the power was terrifying! Jason couldnt help but open his mouth, his face looked a little surprised. The power of this blow was really powerful, and the power was beyond his imagination. The main reason is that this holy seal stirs up the power of the emperor between heaven and earth, so it can explode with such powerful power! Jason thought to himself. Whats even more frightening is that Jason has not yet been able to evolve the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way to perfection and can continue to improve. This means that as he continues to deepen his understanding of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way boxing style, the power contained in this boxing style will be more powerful and terrifying. Afterwards, Jason calmed down and calmed down his state of mind. The Enlightenment Leaf that he had not activated for a long time also bloomed a little bit of brilliance at this moment, making Jasons state of mind and consciousnesspletely quiet down, and he quickly entered a state of mind. A state of enlightenment. Jason began to understand the meaning of Quasi life and death realm. Quasi life and death realm,prehend the mysteries of life and death, and see the true meaning. Jason didnt risk his life like Old Mr. Miller, but he had a lot of experiences and insights about life and death. He thought of Gangzi, the Dragon Shade Warriors who had sacrificed their lives, and the grief he felt when he brought their corpses back to Carovia. There are also brothers from the Satan Operation Group, Xiao Wei, Chen Xiao, Zhang Yi, Wang Le and other Satan Operation Group Warriors. They also sacrificed on the battlefield. Some of them have sacrificed for many years, but as long as I think about it, it seems like yesterday. There are also some seniors in Hyacinth, Primordial Army God, Saint Dierksheide, Holy Dragon King, Holy Titan Emperor, Saint Panchak, de Evil, etc. They are not afraid of fighting to the death, and choose to die heroically between life and death. Finally, Jason thought of his father. At thest moment of his life, he chose to fight to kill his enemies and rmed the entire Hyacinth. Jason still remembers very clearly that when he visited the Miller family cemetery, his father sat quietly in front of his mothers cemetery, with a calm expression and gentle eyes, as if he had found his home. Therefore, many times, life and death are often between a thought, a choice, and a battle. Jason waspletely immersed in this state of realization, and his emotions fluctuated with his realization. When he recalled the sacrifices of his formerrades, his emotions would fluctuate greatly, and there was obviously a mixture of regret and grief. Intention to reveal. In the process of enlightenment, Jasons mind also came to thew of order of Quasi life and death realm that he intuitively understood in the Ancestor King realm. It was the most direct exnation of thew of Quasi life and death realm. Gradually, in this state of realization, Jasons body began to be filled with an aura of life and death. A breath of vitality is being generated, and immediately a breath of extinct vitality is being generated. The two breaths arepletely opposite and mutually reinforcing. After the two breaths were born, they merged with each other, but they were unable to blend in and were eventually annihted. As a result, the aura of life and death in Jasons body is constantly evolving, but it is constantly being annihted, and this cycle repeats. Jason waspletely immersed in the state of enlightenment, and the aura of life and death that filled his body was a precursor to breaking through the Quasi life and death realm. When this breath of life and death can be fused together ording to certain rules, it will turn into the power of life and death. At that time, it also means that Jason can initially understand the meaning of Quasi life and death realm. Chapter 2492 Breakthrough of Quasi-Life and Death (2) Mount Casey, halfway up the mountain. Jason fell into a state of enlightenment. The understanding of life and death, the understanding of the order andw of Quasi life and death realm, these are all based on his own experience and his own Cultivation heart.From N?velDrama.Org. Gradually, the aura of life and death that gathered around Jason became more and more intense. The auras of life and death were constantly merging, but they were constantly being annihted, and they still could not truly blend together. Jason was unmoved. In the process, his Innate Energy was being consumed rapidly. The aura of life and death is transformed through his Innate Energy. Once integrated into the power of life and death, it is equivalent to his Source Force. Fortunately, Jasons Innate Energy was strong enough, so it continued to consume his own Innate Energy, and he did not interrupt his state of understanding of the Quasi life and death realm. In the continuous practice and enlightenment, the aura of birth and death in Jasons body not only continues to gather and increase, but also through deepening his understanding of the Quasi life and death realm order rules intuitively perceived in the Ancestor Kings realm, Jason is constantly To supplement and improve the rules of Quasi life and death realm that he understood. As the rules of life and death that Jason understood continued to improve, gradually, the origin of Jasons Cultivation also began to undergo some changes. Jasons Innate Energy began to gather crazily, and under the rules Jason understood, it began to condense into the aura of life and death. Moreover, the situation when the breath of life and the breath of destruction merged has also changed. Before, the breath of life and the breath of destruction were annihted immediately when they merged. Now, they are not annihted immediately. The two breaths are entangled and want to be one. A brand new breath, but always a little bit worse, and the final oue is still annihtion. However, this process is slowing down. This means that the rules of life and death that Jason has understood are valid and are making continuous progress, moving towards the Quasi life and death realm. The entire practice processsted for an unknown amount of time. Gradually, the scorching sun above his head began to set westward, reflecting the blood red on the ground. Jasons Innate Energy is also being consumed crazily, and has even begun to reach a limit of his Cultivation origin. Jason did not stop, but continued to realize and practice. The aura of life and death is constantly being generated, bing increasingly rich and zing, erupting like a volcano in an instant. At that moment, Jasons body trembled slightly, and he suddenly realized something. He had a direct understanding of the profound meaning of Quasi life and death realm. Quasi life and death realm, life towards death. Life and death are closely rted and reincarnate each other. It is necessary to find a bnce point between them, so that the evolved breath of life and the breath of death can achieve integration and coexistence under this bnce point! At the same time, arge amount of the breath of life and death that burst out crazily was annihted, until finally, a special breath sessfully merged, exuding the Innate Energy of life and death! This is the energy of life and death! Although there was only one strand, it was sessfully fused by Jason. Jason continued to fuse the evolved auras of life and death ording to his insights. Slowly, wisps of life and death auras were gradually generated. At the same time, wisps of the power of the Quasi life and death realm also erupted from Jasons body. And out. Boom! Above the sky, there was terrifying thunder that resounded throughout the world, as if a catastrophe was brewing and was about to fall. Jason also clearly sensed the barrier between Quasi life and death realm at this moment, but now he felt that he still could notpletely break through thisyer. After all, his Innate Energy was almost exhausted. But he has sessfully evolved the aura of life and death, and the wisps of aura of life and death are turning into the power of life and death, returning to his origin of Cultivation. He stretched out his right hand forward, condensing a ray of life and death power into the palm of his hand. A powerful pressure of life and death filled the air. Faintly under the coercive energy of this ray of life and death power, the surrounding space was trembling sharply. With. Quasi Quasi life and death realm! Jason has now sessfully broken through to this level. Although he failed topletely break through to the Quasi life and death realm, Jason was already very satisfied. Moreover, just now he broke through to the Quasi life and death realm, and when he wanted to continue to break through to the Quasi life and death realm, there was a thunderous sound in the sky that resounded throughout the world. That was probably the catastrophe when he broke through the Quasi life and death realm. This makes Jason dare not rashly choose to break through the realm. At the moment, he is notpletely sure that he can break through to the Quasi life and death realm. The best way is to continue to deepen his understanding of the orderws of the Quasi life and death realm. After umting enough, , this is the safest way to break through with some cultivation resources. I will restore the Innate Energy first, and then condense more power of life and death. The next step is to be familiar with the use of this power of life and death, and see how much thebat power will be improved after breaking through to the Quasi life and death realm. Jason thought to himself. With a sh of light in Jasons Storage Ring, he took out the exquisite Spirit Stone, absorbed the vast amount of pure energy in the Spirit Stone, and continuously restored his Innate Energy. Soon, Jasons Innate Energy was greatly restored. He continued to practice and gain enlightenment. The breath of life and death continued to evolve, forming wisps of life and death breath, and then turned into the power of life and death and returned to his Cultivation origin. . Gradually, the power of life and death gathered by Jason reached a limit. After all, he was only in the Quasi life and death realm and could notpletely turn the Source Force into the power of life and death. There was a limit. Even so, Jason also sensed changes in himself. He has understood somews of life and death. With a thought, the power of life and death surges in his body. Compared with The Power of the Gods, this power of life and death is not only an overall improvement in strength and quality, but also aprehensive improvement in strength and quality. Strengthening also contains a life-and-death attack that directly targets the origin of Cultivation. Jason seemed impatient. He stood up suddenly and used this life-and-death power to unleash the Heaven Fist punch. boom! boom! In an instant, one after another fist shadows emerged, crushing the sky, and a wisp of coercion from the Quasi life and death realm filled the air, causing the heavens to tremble. This power can be said to be incalcblepared to the improvement of the Extreme Realm Emperor. In the process of stimting the fist movements, Jason continued to understand the order andws of Quasi life and death realm, and at the same time, he was also slowly getting used to and mastering the use of this power of life and death. Jason waspletely immersed in the pleasure of this more powerful power of Cultivation. Not only Heaven Fist, but also Human Emperor Fist was also performing it. The violent fists containing a ray of life and death power enveloped the surroundings, sting The entire void is shaking. Until finally, when Jason stopped, he took a closer look and found that the ce where he was was devastated. Some of the trees hit by his fists were all broken, and some of the ground was even cracked or left with deep pits. trace. This lethality is much stronger than before! Not bad! Thebat power has been greatly improved! Jason smiled with satisfaction, excitement showing in his eyes. The re-improvement of his ownbat power gave him greater confidence in his trip to the East Sea Mysteries. Chapter 2493 Various Styles Jason stirred up his own Qi and blood. The power of Qi and blood was surging like a tidal wave, sweeping across the sky. A wisp of life and death Qi surrounded his body. The zing Qi and blood surged crazily, and the pressure of life and death became more and more powerful. Sheng. Jason evolved a gravitational potential field, and the evolved gravitational potential field became more realistic, with thousands of phantoms of mountains appearing in the sky. The power was really like a hundred thousand mountains copsing down, shaking the sky. The gravity potential field also contains the power of the life and death force evolved by Jason, which makes the pressure of the evolved gravity potential field even stronger, faintly carrying the power of heaven and earth, suppressing the sky. Jason sensed it, and now the gravity field he evolved is basicallyparable to the pressure of the Immortality strongman, which is very powerful. With the blessing of the gravity field, it is of great help inbat, whether it is suppressing the enemy, or enhancing ones own defense,bat power, etc. Jason sorted out his skills andbat skills to adapt to the power of life and death in Quasi life and death realm. When he finished the days practice, he looked at the sky and saw that it was already approaching evening, and the setting sun was about to set over the western mountains. Jason was just about to leave. Back in the car, Jason picked up his phone and saw many messages from Sally and the others. Jason called Sally: Hey, Sally, I just finished practicing. Where are you? You have finally finished practicing. Sallys voice came from the phone, and she continued, We are still outside. Before I told you, Butterfly came over. She knew you were back in Oakshire, so she came over. Just met us. Is the Demon Witching? Jasons face was startled, and he said, Then Ill go find you. We are looking for a ce to eat. You can juste directly to the ce to eat. Sally said. Thats okay. Where are you going to eat? How about Nights Restaurant? Ive eaten there a few times and Im familiar with it. You can also call Andi and join us. Okay, lets go to Nights Restaurant. Jason said. Jason originally wanted to take some time to meet Andi. Since Sally and the others were going to have dinner at Nights Restaurant, it would be a good idea to call Andi to have dinner with her. With a bang, Jason started the Paramount Marauder. An engine roared like a beast, and Jason drove the car quickly towards Nights Restaurant. Nights Restaurant. Jason drove over and parked the car at the parking lot of Nights Restaurant. He got out of the car, took out his cell phone and was about to contact Sally to see which private room he was in, when suddenlyC Jason! A soft voice sounded in joy. Jason looked around and saw a sexy, graceful, intellectually mature figure in front of him, smiling at him. Her apricot eyes shone with joy, love, and expectation. Andi! Jason smiled and stepped forward to greet him. He remembered that when he came to Nights Restaurant before, Andi was standing outside waiting for him. While waiting, he poured out her tenderness and love. Sally and the others are already upstairs, waiting for you toe over. Andi said with a smile. I havent seen you for a while, why do you look a little thinner? Jason said. Andis face was startled, and she said: Isnt it just right to lose weight? I feel like I was a little fat before. Jason smiled and said: Who said fat? Not fat, just right. This is called plumpness. I heard that when women lose weight, this position is the first to lose weight. As he said that, Jason nced at Andis proud face. Of course Andi noticed it. Her beautiful face turned red, her almond-shaped eyes couldnt help but give Jason an angry look, and said: Are you starting to act like a gangster now? Its really hard to change your nature! I dont think Ive lost weight here Really? It seems that I have to find an opportunity to measure it carefully and see if there is any change from the past. Jason said seriously. youC Andi blushed, spat softly, and said, I wont tell you anymore. Go upstairs quickly. Okay, lets go up together. Jason smiled. On the second floor, in a private room. Jason and Andi walked in together, and when they looked into the private room, Jason felt a little bit enchanting because the beauty in the private room was so dazzling. The goddess-like Sally, the intellectual and elegant Kay, the orchid-like Darcey, the gorgeous Emily, and the enchanting Demon Witch! With the various charms of these beauties in the venue, any man who walks in will be fascinated and cant stand it at all. Everyone is here, you can start eating. Sally said with a smile. Demon Witch looked at Jason with her eyes and said with a smile: You bad guy, you didnt even tell me in advance when you came back. Jason smiled and said: It seems that everyone hasints against me. Lets do this. When we start eatingter, I will punish myself with three drinks. Did you break through? Darceys eyes lit up and she stared at Jason. She could sense that Jasons Cultivation aura had changed. Although Jason did not release the pressure that was close to the Quasi life and death realm, she was still keenly aware that Jasons Cultivation aura had be more powerful and powerful. Jason nodded and said: After practicing for a day, I have broken through to the Quasi life and death realm. There is still a long way to go before the Quasi life and death realm. Take your time. Already Quasi life and death realm? This is also very fast. Emily said, and then said, It seems that we have to work harder. I will try my best to advance to the high level of Extreme Realm Emperor, or even the peak. You are all talented, you can do it with a little hard work. Jason smiled and said, Im hungry too, lets sit down and eat. Immediately, Jason and the beauties present sat down one after another, and the wine was served, including red wine. Jason drank threerge sses first. With his current cultivation level, he would not get drunk no matter how much he drank. However, in order to experience life in the city, he did not use his cultivation level to offset the alcohol, and just drank like this. The beauties in the field were also in high spirits. To be honest, beauties like Darcey and Emily should not be fighting on the battlefield, but should be living a leisurely life in the city. So in Jasons opinion, this situation is the normal state of life. As for the battle, lets put it behind us for now and talk about it after we get drunk. After dinner, should we find a ce to y? To be honest, its been a long time since Ive been able to rx and y, Sally said. Okay, is there anything fun? Emilys eyes lit up and she asked. Andi said with a smile: If you want to go to a bar, you can go to my bar.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bar? Thats okay. You can go and rx. Sally nodded. Then lets go to the bar. Kay and others also nodded. Jason smiled and said: It seems that everyone has been depressed for a long time. Then lets go to the bar to vent. Chapter 2494 Demon Witch’s Request Style bar. It was already dark, and the bar was already starting to get lively. Jason apanied many beauties to the Style bar. There were not many people in the bar at this time, so Jason and others chose this booth and sat down. Andi went to the bar counter in person and ordered some drinks to be delivered. Jason, so youre going to the East Sea Mysteries soon? Demon Witch looked at Jason and asked. While eating, Jason mentioned the East Sea Mysteries and would leave for it in a few days. Jason nodded and said, Yes, its time to leave in about three days. Then can Ie with you? I also want to visit Mysteries. Demon Witch said immediately. Demon Witch has also broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. Since the opening of Heavenly Tribtion Fate, Demon Witchs cultivation speed has greatly increased. Thest time Jason and others went overseas, Demon Witch was already at the peak of Sacred Level. During this time, Demon Witch herself also broke through. You want to go too? Jason thought for a moment. There must be something unique about Demon Witch being chosen by the Lord Uploders as the chosen daughter of The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop, otherwise she would not have fallen into the eyes of the Lord Uploders. The most unique thing about Demon Witch is naturally her Heavenly Tribtion Fate, but there are too few existing records about Heavenly Tribtion Fate, and Jason doesnt know how to make Heavenly Tribtion Fate be powerful quickly. Will traveling to the East Sea Mysteries provide the opportunity Demon Witch needs? If East SeaMysteries really has the opportunity to match the Demon Witch Heavenly Tribtion Fate, then Demon Witch will definitely grow up extremely quickly. Jason is worried that Demon Witch has just broken through to the Extreme Realm Emperor, and it will be dangerous to take him there hastily. But think about it, The Human Realm Tianjiao is basically the Extreme Realm Emperor. Do you agree or not? Demon Witch asked. Jason took a deep breath and said, You can go if you want. Maybe there will be an opportunity in East Sea Mysteries that suits your Heavenly Tribtion Fate. Really? Thats great! Demon Witchs face became excited. Jason continued: However, you have just been promoted to Extreme Realm Emperor. Your cultivation level is indeed a bit low before you can meet the requirements to enter the East Sea Mysteries. Well, in the next few days, you, Darcey, and Emily will practice hard. . Forget it tonight, when its time to rx, just rx and have fun. After that, you all have to practice and consolidate your cultivation. After all, East Sea Mysteries can be very dangerous. Ive noted it down. Ill work hard. Demon Witch said quickly, feeling extremely excited. Jason looked at Sally and Kay and said, Sally, Kay, you two cant go to the East Sea Mysteries. If there are any suitable training resources for you in the East Sea Mysteries, I will definitely bring them back to you. Even if you let us go, Kay and I dont want to go. Our cultivation level is too low, and if we go, it will only hurt you, Sally said. Kay nodded and said, Sally is right. Since the East Sea Mysteries are very dangerous, you should be careful when you go there. In short, you must alle back safe and sound. Dont worry, we will alle back. Jason said with a smile. The drinks had been served, and Emily was busy pouring drinks for everyone and said, Come, lets all drink together. Lets have a good drink tonight and see who gets drunk first. Darcey rolled his eyes at her and said, This alcohol will dissipate as long as you use Innate Energy to force it. How can you still be drunk? Thats cheating! We have to put an end to cheating, so that its fun. Emily said. Okay then, lets drink together. Darcey smiled. As there were more and more people in the bar, the music became louder, and the programs in the bar were also staged in turn. The whole bar was under an exciting and cheerful atmosphere.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Emily, Darcey, Sally, and Demon Witch were all drinking cup after cup, and Jason didnt stop them, just letting them have fun as much as they wanted. Later, they also yed dice, and there was a lot ofughter. Andi sat over to Jason and asked, Is it okay for them to drink like this? Jason smiled and said, Its okay. They havent beenpletely rxed like this for a long time, so just let them drink as much as they can. Thats good. Andi nodded. She stared at Jason and said, I dont understand the world you practice in, but I also know that that world will definitely be dangerous and there will be battles from time to time. You have to be careful. , I hope I can wait for you in Oakshire, no matter how long I am willing to wait. Jasons heart moved. He took a deep breath and said, Dont worry, I wont let you wait in vain. Im sorry that many times, when you need me, I cant be there. Andi smiled and said: There is nothing to be sorry for. I usually have nothing to do here in Oakshire. If something really happens, I can also find Sally and the others. You dont have to worry. Thats good. Jason nodded. Emily saw that Jason and Andi were not drinking, and she was already a little drunk. She immediately pulled Jason and Andi over and joined them in ying dice and drinking. It wasnt until after midnight that these beauties had enough fun. They couldnt y anymore. Emily was the first to get drunk, and Darcey, Sally, Kay, and Demon Witch were also drunk, and they all fell on the table. Its good this time, they are all drunk. Andi nced at Jason, shook his head and smiled bitterly. Its okay. Ill just take them back to rest. Jason said. Can you take them away by yourself? Andi asked. Jason said: Okay. Ill just take them into the car. Andi, are you not drunk too much? Im fine. How about I take them away with you? Im a woman, so I can take care of them better, Andi said. Jason nodded and said, Okay, lets go together. Immediately, Jason carried Sally and the others out of the bar one by one and put them in the Paramount Marauder. After Andi also came out, they got in the car together and drove towards Oakshire University. Jason drove back to Bamboo Residence, and Jason was busy carrying Sally and the others out of the car one by one, and walked towards Kays house. Jason asked Sally and Kay to sleep in the same room. The bed in Darceys room wasrge enough, so Darcey, Emily, and Demon Witch all arranged to sleep together. Jason was just responsible for carrying them to the bed in the room, and Andi would take care of them next, such as taking off their shoes, arranging their clothes, wiping their faces with a hot towel, and so on. Andi finished her work and saw Jason sitting and smoking in the backyard. She came over and sat with Jason. You live in this house, right? Speaking of which, this is my first time here. Andi smiled. Jason looked at the gentle woman in front of him. He put his arms around her waist and said with a smile, Then go in and take a look? Maybe you will also find that the quilt in my room is also very warm. Andi blushed, red at Jason angrily, and said, You theres something in your words, its really hateful. Jasonughed dryly and couldnt wait to pull Andi into the house. There werepanions in the other two rooms, and Jason thought that he couldnt be too lonely and had to find someone to apany him. Whats more, the long night cant let down the beautiful scenery of this good time. Chapter 2495 Heading to Coffin Craster The next day. It wasnt until the sun rose high that the beauties in the two rooms who had been hungover all night woke up one after another. After waking up, they noticed that their clothes, such as coats, etc., had been taken off, and they were obviously taken care of before letting them fall asleep. Could it be Jason? The beauties in both rooms thought of Jason. Jason must have sent them backst night, and then Jason took care of them to sleep? When they thought of Jason taking off their shoes, clothes, etc., their faces began to turn red and their cheeks became hot. Sally and the others got up one after another and started brushing their teeth and washing up. Then they all smelled the appetizing smell of bone porridge. smell good! Emily couldnt help but eximed softly, and then said: Who made this meat porridge? I really want to eat it! After saying this, Emilys stomach made a gurgling sound, obviously she was hungry. Its really appetizing! Darcey spoke, following the scent, she opened the back door of the house, and Emily and the Demon Witch who slept with herst night came out together. After walking out, I could clearly smell the aroma of bone porridgeing from Jasons house. In another room, Kay and Sally also walked to the backyard. Sally twitched her nose and said, Is Jason making porridge? Definitely, it smells so good, I really want to eat it, Emily said. Hey, Ye,e out quickly! Demon Witch shouted directly. With a creak, the back door of Jasons house also opened. Jason walked out. After seeing these beauties, he smiled and said, Are you hungry? I made a pot of bone porridge. Come over if you want to eat. The porridge is also Its done. As soon as he finished speaking, Sally, Kay, Darcey, Emily, and Demon Witch all came over impatiently and rushed directly into Jasons house. Jason couldnt help but smile. He knew very well that after waking up from a hangover, acid reflux would ur in the abdomen, which would increase a persons hunger. At this time, if you have a bowl of delicious meat porridge, it will be irresistible and will definitely increase your appetite. Because of this, after Jason got up in the morning, he went out to buy some ribs and vegetables and cooked a pot of bone porridge. Jason also walked into the house and served bowls of meat porridge. Sally and the others began to eat eagerly. In the meantime, Sally raised her beautiful eyes to look at Jason and asked, Jason, were you the one who sent us backst night?From N?velDrama.Org. To be precise, Andi and I sent you back together. Jason smiled. Did you take off our shoes, clothes, etc.? Emily asked immediately, her fair face starting to turn red. Jason said quickly: No, no, it was Andi who took care of you. Andi left after you were settled. In fact, Andi just left in the morning. I slept with Jason on the big bed in Jasons roomst night. Andi was worried that when Sally and the others woke up and found that she spent the night in Jasons house, she would be embarrassed and embarrassed, so she left early in the morning. It turns out to be Andi, I thought it was you. Emily said. Jason was speechless for a while, thinking to himself, was he still worried that he would take advantage of you? In the blink of an eye, Sally and the others ate bowl after bowl with a look of satisfaction on their faces. Jason said: Starting today, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly, you all start practicing, consolidate your own cultivation, and strive to make further progress. Sally and Kay, you can also practice together. Uh-huh. Darcey and others nodded. Aftering to Oakshire and rxing after having some fun and eating, it was time to start practicing seriously. After all, Darcey and the others didnt want to be Jasons burden in the East Sea Mysteries. Only by bing stronger can they reduce Jasons pressure. After Sally and the others were ready, Jason asked them all to get in the car. He drove the Paramount Marauder and pulled the beautiful women in the car towards the direction of the Coffin Craster organization. On the way, Jason contacted Ste and said he was heading to Coffin Craster. In order to allow some soldiers of Coffin Craster to practice, Jason has previously established aplete training chamber in Coffin Craster. All the people in Coffin Craster can practice in the training chamber. As for training resources, there is definitely no shortage. After all, Jason has asked Ste to lead the Coffin Craster organization to establish a trading tform for Carovia Cultivation Association warriors. This trading tform has already been used in the Cultivation Association. Coffin Craster. Jason drove over. After the car stopped, he and the beauties in the car got out of the car. The people in Coffin Craster came to greet him one after another. After seeing Jason, they all called him young master, which surprised Sally and others. Jason didnt exin anything and led Sally and the others into Coffin Craster. As soon as she walked in, Ste rushed over and came directly to meet Jason and the others. Ste! Sally, Kay and the others greeted Ste after seeing her. Jason then said: Ste has actually been managing the Coffin Craster organization over the years. Coffin Craster has a well-built training chamber. You will practice in the training chamber. There must be no shortage of training resources. You can just retreat. Thats it. Sally nodded, looked at Ste and asked: Ste, you have been managing the Coffin Craster organization? No wonder there has been a rumor in Heavenly Sea City that Ste is mysterious. It turns out thats why. Ste smiled, nced at Jason, and said, Actually, Im just helping Jason take care of it. The Coffin Craster organization is Jasons force. Ste looked at Sally and the others with some confusion, and she continued: Actually, I have been a child since I was a child. I was adopted by Jasons parents when I was very young. My wife and my husband are very good to me, and the Miller family came from Due to changes, I formed the Coffin Craster organization after leaving the Miller family, and I have been secretly searching for Jasons whereabouts. I see, there is still such a connection between you two. Sally and Kay suddenly realized that there was such a deep rtionship between Ste and Jason. Jason smiled and said: Okay, youre done with the gossip, hurry up and practice for me. I just know how to push! Darcey and other beauties rolled their eyes at Jason, but they still walked towards the secret training room in Coffin Craster. Jason took out enough Spirit Stones to ensure the purity of the spiritual energy in the secret practice room, and also gave them a lot of practice resources, which was enough for their retreat needs. Chapter 2496 A Late Hug Sally and other beauties all went to retreat to practice. Jason and Ste walk side by side in Coffin Craster. I heard you talk about the East Sea Mysteries on the phone two days ago. Are you ready to leave? Ste looked at Jason and asked. Jason nodded and said, Ill be ready to leave in a few days. East Sea Mysteries is very crucial and will only open once every new eraes. So, I have to go and see what opportunities there are in East Sea Mysteries. Ste said softly: I cant help you with anything. I can only hope for your safe return. Jason smiled and said: I will. However, there will definitely be crises in the East Sea Mysteries. But if you want to be stronger, you can only challenge these crises. Opportunities will note to you for no reason. Ste nodded and said, Are you taking Sally and the others with you this time? Sally and Kay are not going. They havent reached the Extreme Realm Emperor yet. If they want to go to the East Sea Mysteries, they must at least be the Extreme Realm Emperor. Jason spoke and continued, Darcey and the others will go there together. Then you have to protect them. Ste smiled. As the two walked and talked, they felt like they were at peace in the years. Jason also likes this feeling. Being with Ste always makes him feel a kind of rxation andfort that he has not seen for a long time. Near noon, Jason received a call. He took out his phone and saw that it was Riley calling. Hey, Riley? Jason spoke. Jason, its me. Rileys voice came from the phone, and he continued, Jason, are you not at Bamboo Residence? I talked to my junior brother on the phone, and he said you were back. My sister and I came to Bamboo Residence and didnt see you. . You and your sister? Jason was stunned for a moment, then continued, I just happened to be going out. Then wait, I will go find you. Okay, okay. Riley responded. Jason put away his phone and said to Ste: Ste, Im going back to Bamboo Residence. Okay, you go. Ste said, and then added, Sally and the others are practicing here. I will take care of them. I will be responsible for delivering food to them and so on. good! Jason smiled, hugged Ste in his arms before leaving, and then left. Boom! Jason started the Predator, the powerful engine sound sounded, and he sped towards Bamboo Residence. Riley had been practicing at the Cultivation Association before, but he returned to his home in Oakshire to visit his parents some time ago, so Jason didnt see him when he returned from overseas and went to the Cultivation Association. Riley knew that it was not surprising that Oakshire came to see him when he came back. What surprised Jason was that Riley brought his sister over. Thinking of Megan, Jason still felt a little guilty. Thest time I was with Megan seems to have been a long time ago. Afterpleting the mission to rescue the Dragon Shade Warriors in Tokyo, Jason was preparing to go to the City of Doom. When passing through the Philippines, he met Megan and yed for several days. After that, Jason would miss Megan every time he came back to Oakshire. As a flight attendant, she flew all over the world, so it was really hard to meet her. Soon, Jason drove into Oakshire and drove all the way to Bamboo Residence. After driving over, I saw Riley and Megan, sitting and waiting in the front yard. Jason stopped the car and got out of the car. Jason! Riley saw Jason and immediately came up to say hello with a smile. Megan also stood up, looking at Jason with her beautiful eyes. Her gaze seemed to be frozen, fixed on Jason, as if she had forgotten the existence of time. When the person she wanted to see day and night appeared in front of her, all the endless words she wanted to say seemed to have turned pale, and she couldnt say anything, so she just stared nkly. You kid, it seems you are not cking off. This is Sacred Level. Not bad. Jason smiled, and then he looked at Megan, looking at the jade face in front of him that looked like a hibiscus out of water, he He smiled and said, Qingyao, long time no see. Megan came back to her senses. She seemed a little overwhelmed, and her pretty face was slightly red. Yes, yes, long time no see. You were busy and I was flying around the world. Megan said softly. Riley scratched his head, rolled his eyes, and said, Well Jason, I also want to practice today. Junior brother told me that he is in seclusion these days and is going to hit the Quasi life and death realm. Oh, look again Look at me, I have to practice and break through to the Extreme Realm Emperor. Then my sister will leave it to you, Ill leave first. Riley, you, what are you talking about? Believe it or not, Ill beat you up Megans face turnedpletely red. She spoke in annoyance, but she saw Riley running away quickly. Jason also shook his head and smiled. I have to say that Riley is quite discerning.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason walked up to Megan, which made Megan feel even more embarrassed. She nced at Jason and immediately lowered her head. The blush on her white jade face was heart-stirring. Although Megan lowered her head, Jason was 100% sure that she couldnt see the tips of her toes. The sight has beenpletely blocked by the majestic mountain. Its all my fault. I didnt go out to find you, so now I feel unfamiliar. Jason said in a low voice. ahC Megan exhaled softly, raised her eyes to look at Jason, and said, I, I Im not unfamiliar. You didnt smile when you saw me. I wonder if you werent happy when you saw me? Jason asked. Megan pouted and said, Then you didnt smile when you saw me. Jason was stunned for a moment, feeling like he was being tricked into it too. Jason immediately smiled and said, I still have time tough now. As he spoke, Jason reached over, gently held Megans soft palm, and said, I will never forget the softness of this palm. Ive never forgotten your sweet words. Megan couldnt help butugh. Under the smile, it is extremely bright. Especially the trembling in her chest, as if the shirt could no longer cover her and was about to burst out. The visual impact was particrly strong. This made Jason feel that the sunshine at noon was bing brighter. Jason took a deep breath and gently held Megan in his arms. Megan buried her head on Jasons shoulder. Her eyes were slightly closed, as if she was immersed in the warmth of this moment. She had been looking forward to such a simple hug for a long time. Although it is a bitte, it is much better than never. Chapter 2497 Departure to East Sea (1) Five dayster. In the past few days, in addition to consolidating his cultivation in the Quasi life and death realm, Jason has spent more time apanying the many beauties in Oakshire. For example, Megan, Andi, Nora, Ste, etc. During this period, Jason finally met the beautiful secretary Jessie when he went to Herthum Group, and even asked Jessie to have dinner together, which was considered as fulfilling his previous promise. The beautiful flight attendant Megan also took a few days off in order to increase the time she spent with Jason. Jason had nothing to repay but left Megan with hundreds of millions of memories again and again. Of course, Jason has never been one to favor one thing over another. Therefore, for other beauties, such as Andi, Nora, and Ste, Jason will leave hundreds of millions (people who understand what these hundreds of millions are will naturally understand, but it is difficult to exin here for those who dont). Coffin Craster. When Jasones, Sally and the others have been practicing in seclusion for several days, and its almost time to end the retreat. After Jason arrived at Coffin Craster, Ste came to apany him and walked towards the secret practice room where Sally and others were retreating. Sally and her friends are in very stable condition these days and have nothing wrong with them. They are all cultivating, Ste said. Jason nodded, with a hint of expectation in his eyes, and said, I hope they all make breakthroughs and their strength can be further improved. Arriving at the retreat, Jason sensed the fluctuations of auraing from the secret cultivation room. After careful sensing, he could generally tell that the Cultivation auras of Darcey, Emily, Demon Witch and others had obviously increased. Jason immediately shouted to Sally and the others to end the retreat. Soon, Sally, Kay, Emily, Darcey, and Demon Witch came out of the secret practice room one after another. They all looked energetic and energetic. Jason nced at them and his heart moved slightly. He sensed that Darcey and Emily were already high-level Extreme Realm Emperors, and their strength had improved. With a little more polish, they were not far from the peak of Extreme Realm Emperors. Demon Witch has also broken through to the intermediate level of Extreme Realm Emperor. With her Heavenly Tribtion Fate, coupled with the training resources provided by Jason, her Cultivation cultivation has improved very quickly. What surprised Jason even more was that Sally and Kay had also broken through to the Sacred Level. This makes Jason really unbelievable. Think about how long Sally and Kay have been practicing? In about half a year, we have reached the Sacred Level! With their Sacred Level cultivation, they are basically invincible in this city. Jason was very happy. These beauties had made breakthroughs. This was what he wanted to see. Its very good. Your cultivation has improved and you have made breakthroughs. This is excellent. This also shows that your talents in cultivation are indeed very strong. Jason smiled and said, Your cultivation has improved. Consolidate your lower realm and be familiar with the more powerful Source Force. The so-called application of what you have learned means you must know how to use your own Source Force, then this cultivation level can be considered yours. Darcey and the others nodded as they listened. Jason continued: In terms of time, the East Sea Mysteries is about to start. Next, we will set off to start the East Sea Mysteries trip. Does this mean you are leaving now? Sally asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jason nodded and said: Its time to leave. First go to the Capital, and then from the Capital to The Far Eastern Sea. It feels like were going to be separated again in just a few days. Kay said with a sigh. Jason looked at Sally and Kay and said, We will be back as soon as possible. Sally smiled and said: I will wait for your return, remember, no one is missing! Jason nodded. After parting soon, Jason and others had lunch together, and then Jason, Darcey, Emily, and Demon Witch flew to the Capital. the Capital, the airport. At around three oclock in the afternoon, Jason, Darcey and others flight arrived. After walking out of the airport, take the car arranged by the Cultivation Association to leave and go to the Cultivation Association. The car drove into the Cultivation Association, and Jason got out of the car. Today, all The Human Realm geniuses who were originally in seclusion havee out of seclusion. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel, Zack and others have alle out of seclusion. All The Human Realm geniuses gathered together, Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph and others also came. Jasons face was slightly startled when he saw Purple Phoenix Saintess and others. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction themselves exuded an aura of Quasi life and death realm, which actually broke through the realm directly. Both of you are dead? Jason looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction and asked. Sacred Son of Destruction said: I just broke through the realm yesterday, and the realm is not very stable yet. Purple Phoenix Saintess also nodded and said: Me too. But I adapted to my Cultivation Realm very quickly. This is good! Jason smiled. Purple Phoenix Saintess exchanged the Blood Phoenix Fruit at the Hall of Merits in Land of the Divine Fallen, which is a treasure for the True Phoenix bloodline itself. Coupled with Purple Phoenix Saintesss umtion of cultivation, after the war, she broke through Quasi life and Death realm is normal. The same is true for the Sacred Son of Destruction. He was born in the Sacred Dragon Pavilion and has been practicing since he was a child. His training background is extremely profound. Under the right opportunity, he can alsoplete the breakthrough. In addition, Wolf Boy, Robert, and Benji have also entered the quasi-quasi life and death realm. Zack and Marcel have also reached the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. Generally speaking, after the battle in the Land of the Divine Fallen Ancient Battlefield, and with the support of sufficient cultivation resources, the geniuses of The Human Realm have made breakthroughs in Cultivation, and their overall strength has be much stronger. Now that everyone is gathered, we are ready to set off to The Far Eastern Sea. Jason said. In fact, in Jasons opinion, there is still one less talented person in The Human Realm, and that is Finn. Only this time when he came back, he also asked Yusup and others, but they didnt know where Finn was. Jason couldnt contact Finn either, so he had no choice but to give up. Jason is not worried about anything going wrong with Finn. He knows that Finn has a ray of Heavenly Devils soul in his body. This Heavenly Devils soul is the existence of a peerless powerful person in ancient times, so the growth of FinnCultivation can only be fast or slow. Old Mr. Miller, these are the hopes of the younger generation of warriors in The Human Realm. If you follow them, you must protect them. Yusup said. Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Thats for sure. But in thend of opportunity, there are many dangers, and everything can only be done by adapting to circumstances. I hope you will all grow further in East SeaMysteries and return triumphantly. Dafydd said with sincerity. Farewell is imminent, but there is no regrets, only expectations and encouragement. Jason was waiting for Old Mr. Pepper to send someone to send the helicopter over. Heading to The Far Eastern Sea, Jason ns to drive a manned helicopter there, which is the most convenient method of transportation. Chapter 2498 The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop Half an hourter. Boom! A manned helicopter flew over andnded in an open space within the Cultivation Association. The door of the cabin opened, and several soldiers stepped out of the helicopter, followed immediately by a majestic old man. This was none other than Old Mr. Pepper. Jason and other people had already arrived. Jason was startled when he saw Old Mr. Pepper. He said, Old Mr. Pepper, why are you here too? Haha, why, arent you happy that Im here? Old Mr. Pepper asked with a loud smile. Jason said quickly: How dare you? I still feel very friendly when I see Old Mr. Pepper. Old Mr. Pepper immediately said: In my eyes, you boy will always be the soldier I brought out. You are going to the battlefield, to a wider and more dangerous battlefield, why should I note? I will see you off. When you return, I wille to greet you. good! Jason nodded solemnly. Old Mr. Pepper is old, and he says these pretentious words. You wait and prepare for a long time, I am back, and I will fight you for three hundred cups! Old Mr. Miller came over and said with augh. No problem, the wine will be waiting for you then. Old Mr. Pepper said with a smile. In the end, Jason bid farewell to everyone and led the talents of The Human Realm to board the manned helicopter. Old Mr. Miller also boarded the helicopter. Jason personally controlled the manned helicopter. The propellers rotated at high speed and the helicopter slowly lifted into the air. On the ground below, Old Mr. Pepper, Yusup, Dafydd and others were seen waving their hands. Jason took a deep breath, controlled the helicopter and flew high into the sky, heading straight towards The Far Eastern Sea. Robert, Marcel, Zack and others were sitting in the cabin, looking somewhat nervous. They were all calm when they went to the Secret Land of Chaos before. At that time, not only them but also Jason would not have thought that Lord Plumpton would also go to the Secret Land of Chaos. At the moment, they know in advance that The Celestial Realm will have powerful peerless geniuses heading to the East Sea Mysteries. Maybe these peerless geniuses in The Celestial Realm will have reached the level of Immortality, or at the very least, they will be at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. Therefore, it is normal for them to feel a little nervous. Old Mr. Miller seemed to have seen the psychology of these geniuses of The Human Realm. He squinted his old eyes and said: You dont have to be too stressed. Just treat it as an adventure and find your own opportunities. A Secret Land , the terrain is vast, if you really encounter a strong enemy, you cant defeat it, but you cant escape? So, rx first, of course, when you arrive at Secret Land, you still have to be careful when you should be careful. Old Mr. Miller, we took note! Robert and others nodded. Jason continued to control the helicopter and flew towards The Far Eastern Sea at the fastest speed. The Celestial Realm, The Heavenly Realm. The Heavenly Realm is the center of The Celestial Realm. The entire realm is extremely vast. There are hundreds of giant cities scattered within the boundaries of The Heavenly Realm, and each giant city is divided into small cities. Every small town is equivalent to a big city. As you can imagine, The Heavenly Realm is so vast. Imperial City, the first of the hundred cities in The Heavenly Realm. The entire Imperial City is magnificent, with pces disyed one after another, and there are even great halls rising and falling in mid-air, showing a true imperial atmosphere. This is the pce of the Emperor of Heaven, which is divided into outer and inner areas. There are soldiers and strong men from Imperial City stationed outside to protect the entire Imperial City, and it is also divided into many areas, such as some meeting halls and so on. The domain lords of other realms in The Celestial Realm, or powerful people from all walks of life,e to the Imperial City to see the Emperor of Heaven and discuss major issues in The Celestial Realm, all in the area outside the Imperial City. The inner perimeter of Imperial City is equivalent to the Imperial Pce, and it is also extremely vast. It is home to the nsmen, disciples, and core figures of the Emperor of Heaven lineage. Whoosh! At this time, outside Imperial City, a young figure walked in the air and headed directly to Imperial City. You cant control the sky in Imperial City, thats the rule. Of course, there are very few exceptions, such as this young figure. This young figure looked to be in his early twenties, wearing armor and a red cloak behind him. The armor on his body has been severely damaged, cracked in many ces, and some ces are stained with blood. It looks like it has experienced a series of battles. This also caused this young figure to be filled with a strong and deep murderous aura, but it could not conceal his innate imperial aura. He was flying in the air with the aura of a young supreme being. His sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes were extremely heroic. A pair of eyes shed with a faint golden light. Wherever his eyes passed, there was pressure, which made people unable to help themselves. Want to surrender. When themander stationed outside Imperial City saw this young figure, he quickly knelt down on one knee and shouted loudly: Wee Emperor Throop! Wee Emperor Throop! Other generals and soldiers outside Imperial City also knelt down and shouted loudly. Emperor Throop! In the entire The Heavenly Realm, there is only one person who can make the warriors guarding the Emperor of Heaven kneel down on one knee and shout Emperor Throop C The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop! At this time, the young figure flying in the airnded on the ground. Looking at the warrior general kneeling on one knee, he said: Everyone, get up. Thank you Emperor Throop!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Themander waited for the soldier to speak before standing up. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throops Storage Ring shed with light, and then huge corpses of ferocious beasts poured out of the Storage Ring. Although these ferocious beasts were all dead, they still contained extremely terrifying pressure. The terrifying coercion and evil aura of time swept all around. Emperor Throop went to the Starfall Beast Mountain to hunt and train again. Themander said, and then said, These are ferocious beasts at the peak level of Immortality. It seems that Emperor Throop has gained a lot this time. Themander had just finished speaking when he saw The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop pull out arger corpse of a ferocious beast from the Storage Ring. This ferocious beast was shaped like a horse, but it was covered with ayer of purple scales and had a long head. With both horns, a terrifying abyss of pressure permeates the corpse of this ferocious beast, especially the purple blood essence stained on this ferocious beast. Just one drop contains endless pressure, which is enough to make people at the Immortality level It is difficult for the strong to resist. This is Zi Lin Jian! A heaven-level ferocious beast! The Commander-in-Chief eximed in shock. He looked at The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop in disbelief. He knew that The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop was a genius and was known as the first among the young talents of The Celestial Realm. However, if he remembered correctly, The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop had always suppressed his own cultivation at the peak of Immortalitys primary level. Immortalitys primary peak level can kill a heaven-level ferocious beast alone? You know, the heaven-level ferocious beast has the strength of the Creation realm! Its just the lowest heaven-level ferocious beast! Its nothing! Besides, there are differences between ferocious beasts and humans at the same level of cultivation. The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop spoke, and then said, You go to the corpses of these ferocious beasts Processed, inner elixir, blood essence, materials, etc. yes! Themander nodded quickly. At this time, The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop was already heading towards the inner limits of Imperial City. He was in a hurry toe back from Starfall Beast Mountain, so naturally he had something to do. He knew that the rumored East Sea Mysteries was about to start. Chapter 2499 Emperor of Heaven Phantom Within Imperial City, there is a magnificent heavenly pce suspended in the sky above the core area. When the colorful clouds surround it, there is a holy cloud blooming with bright light, and there is even an auspicious beast flying around the heavenly pce. Among these auspicious beasts are green luan and white crane. In the distance, there is a group of tall white horses with snow-white fur walking on the clouds, with a sharp horn on their head. In fact, these are not horses, but unicorns. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop came from the sky, and thenC Roar! A roar as loud as thunder sounded, and a strange beast covered in fire clouds sprang out and ran to The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop. This strange beast looks like a lion, but it has a pair of dragon horns. There are holy mes rising from the horns, making it look majestic. At this time, Huo Suanni was a true heaven-level ferocious beast, one that ranked among the top among heaven-level ferocious beasts. The fire beast ran up to The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop, its head caressing The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop affectionately, looking very excited. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop rubbed Huo Suannis head and said, Miss me? I cant y with you today. I have to see the emperors father. With that said, The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop walked to the Heavenly Pce and said loudly: My child asks to see the emperors father. After a while, a vague but majestic voice came from the huge pce: Come in. yes! The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop responded and walked into the Celestial Pce. Heavenly Pce, main hall. The hall looked empty, with only auspicious clouds surging on the ground. On the throne above the main hall, a figure suddenly appeared, but it looked hazy and illusory. His face could not be seen clearly, and there was no fluctuation of aura, but there was a powerful and heavy pressure in the air. That coercion was like the power of heaven, making people afraid to look directly at it. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop walked in, saluted the illusory figure, and said, I have met the emperors father. Whats the matter? This illusory figure spoke with a calm tone, containing the supreme power of looking down on all living beings. This is the Emperor of Heaven who sits in The Celestial Realm and controls the Three Thousand States of The Celestial Realm! However, no one knows whether this phantom is the Emperor of Heaven himself or a ray of his consciousness. But it doesnt matter, even a ray of consciousness means that the Emperor of Heaven is here in person. East SeaMysteries is about to start, my child is ready to go to East SeaMysteries. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop said. The shadow of the Emperor of Heaven on the throne was silent for a while, and then said for a while: The Cultivation cage in the lower realm has been broken. Has a new era of Cultivation opened in the lower realm? East Sea Mysteries It is indeed a ce of opportunity. Every era opens, and what appears inside is The opportunities are different. Since the formation of the heaven, earth and universe, it is already the ninth era. Nine is the end of the number. Either this ninth era Eternal will exist forever, or the heaven, earth and universe will be annihted again and return to nothingness, and then go through hundreds of millions. Years will usher in a new era. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throops face was startled, and he couldnt help but ask: Emperor Father, what do you mean by this? The ninth era? Either this era willst forever, or the entire universe will return to nothingness and chaos? Thats right! Therefore, this era is very critical. The New Martial Age that opens in the lower world is a symbol. Therefore, this life is your chance. The Emperor of Heaven spoke, and then said, This era, Everything from the Eternal Era to the present will bepletely liquidated. People who have disappeared or disappeared will return to make an end in this era, which will determine whether this era willst forever or be annihted. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop was startled. Will the people who have disappeared and disappeared since the Eternal era return? Those will be the people? This made The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop look a little confused. The Emperor of Heaven phantom nced at The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop and said: These are still far away from you, so there is no need to worry about it now. The East Sea Mysteries that have begun in this era may be a little different. After all, it is the ninth era, and maybe there will be something special. s things. Something special? The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop asked in confusion. The ghost of Emperor of Heaven said slowly: ording to legend, in the era of Deste, Ancestor of Man refined four immortal Tao tablets, and each of his four four great emperors held one, sitting in the four poles of Deste. The Immortal Tao tablet, inside It contains the secret of eternity. But it has never appeared inter generations. Perhaps in this ninth era, an immortal Taoist tabletmanded by the Eastern Great Emperor will appear. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throops eyes darkened and he said: Emperor Father, I am going to the East Sea Mysteries. If the Immortal Monument appears, I will definitely take it back. The shadow of the Emperor of Heaven nodded, and then said: You choose about ten disciples from the n to go. In addition, let the heavenly blood follow you to protect the way. yes! The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop nodded. This time, the East Sea Mysteries is opened, and there will definitely be many forces from all parties in The Celestial Realm going to the East Sea Mysteries. Even some hidden ancient forces will appear, which may include some ancient and even Deste strength. This is In thest era, such an opportunity, all forces want to fight for it. Therefore, when you arrive in the East Sea Mysteries, you must be careful. The Emperor of Heaven phantom spoke, and after a moment of silence, he said, Besides, be careful of the people in the lower world. If If there is a prodigy from the lower world, he will be killed without mercy! yes! The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop opens. Afterwards, the shadow of the Emperor of Heaven gradually became illusory and finally disappeared. The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop was the only one in the entire hall. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop was about to leave, when a soft and sweet voice came: Dier, are you here? The Celestial RealmEmperor Throops face was startled. He looked forward and saw a woman walking out from the back of the hall. She was wearing a bun with a hanging cloud, and an enamel silver hairpin was stuck sideways on her head. Wearing a smoky haze-colored gauze dress, she shows off her elegance, and the myriad of amorous feelings she exudes are enough to make people dare not look at her. She is very beautiful, so beautiful that her eyes and gestures all reveal a charming amorous attitude. She is still very young, or you cant tell her age at all. At first nce, she looks like a charming young woman, but when you look at her Zhang Xuenens pretty face makes her look like a cardamom girl. Looking at her graceful figure, she feels like a young woman. Mother! The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop looked very respectful after seeing this woman. Dier, are you going to East Sea Mysteries? the woman came over and asked. Yes. The East Sea Mysteries are open, and I want to go there to find my own opportunity. The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop said. Opportunity the woman sneered and said, The Emperor of Heaven will open the Emperor Mysteries for you. That is better than any chance. The Celestial RealmEmperor Throops face was startled, and he didnt answer. Diyuan Mysteries? Those were the Mysteries formed by the Emperor of Heaven condensing his own origins, and he really didnt dare to hope for it. Thats all, you might as well go to the East Sea Mysteries. The woman said, turning her extremely charming and bright phoenix eyes, and said, If in the East Sea Mysteries, you meet the genius of the lower world, and someone has the Dragon Bloodline, you can give it to me Catch him and bring him back. Dragon Bloodlines genius from the lower world? The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop was surprised, but he didnt ask why, and said in a deep voice: Dont worry, mother, if you encounter her, your child will be captured and returned. For some reason, The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop was more nervous when facing this woman than when facing the Emperor of Heaven.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. From the title of The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop, this woman is obviously his mother, the consort of the Emperor of Heaven. From ancient times to the present, the Emperor of Heaven has never given birth to a direct bloodline. It was not until this life that the Emperor of Heaven and this womanbined to give birth to The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop. This was obviously a deliberate arrangement. In other words, Emperor of Heaven deliberately chose to give birth to his own bloodline in this life, so Emperor of Heaven has always attached great importance to The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop. Okay, then you can go down. The queen is tired and needs to rest for a while. The woman spoke calmly. yes! The Celestial RealmEmperor Throop nodded, turned and walked out of the hall. Chapter 2500 The Celestial Realm Tianjiao The woman watched The Celestial Realm Emperor Throop leave, with a hint of brilliance shing in her shining eyes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At this time, an indifferent voice but containing the power of God soundedC Empress, do you even want to plot against your own children? A n? How can this be called a n? I asked him to capture the person with the Dragon Bloodline in the lower realm. Isnt this also fulfilling your wish? Whats the meaning? Im afraid the Emperor of Man is not dead yet. He is notpletely dead. Can you sit in The Celestial Realm with peace of mind? If there really is a Dragon Bloodline person in the lower world, take his Dragon Bloodline essence and be drawn to it. Naturally, Zhong can sense the whereabouts of the Emperor of Man. When the timees, if we go topletely kill the Emperor of Man, then wont your position as the Emperor of Heaven be safe and secure? Empress, Im afraid your real intention is not the Emperor of Man, right? Even if the Emperor of Man reappears, there is nothing to fear. You know this very well. As for your true purpose, I can also guess a thing or two. Believe it or not, its up to you. Anyway, I am doing this for your own good and for the sake of your Emperor of Heaven throne. Why dont you appreciate me and instead say that I am taking advantage of Dier? When you and I cooperated, I have already fulfilled my promise to make you the most noble woman in the entire Celestial Realm, with a motherly presence in the world and a powerful empress. Which woman can have this honor? So, dont interfere in other things, and dont Whats on your mind? The woman named Empress smiled, and under her smile, she was so charming and charming. Even the most hard-hearted people who had cut off all their emotions would be moved by her when they saw it. She said: I am just a woman. I can Whats on your mind? The Emperor of Heaven is overly concerned. So best! The Emperor of Heavens voice sounded in the void, and the wisp of energy had gone away. The Celestial Realm, the Tao Gate. Daomen is not within the scope of Three Thousand States. Daomen is located on Tiandao Mountain. Tiandao Mountain is majestic and steep, with a total of nine main peaks. There is a Taoist temple on each main peak, and major temple owners sit in the Taoist temples. The arrangement of the nine main peaks is like a nine-pce formation of Taoist gates, guarding the entire Tiandao Mountain. Among the nine main peaks, there is a mediocre short peak. On the short peak is a dpidated Taoist temple. This cannot even be called a Taoist temple, it is just a simple wooden house. On this day, the visitors to the nine main peaks gathered in front of the wooden house on this short peak. They stood respectfully, with solemn expressions and devout eyes, as if they wereing for a pilgrimage. Creak! The door of the simple wooden house opened, and an old man with white hair and a green Taoist robe walked out, followed by a young man also wearing a Taoist robe. Greetings to the Taoist Master! Seeing this white-haired old Taoist priest, the temple leaders of the nine main peaks saluted one after another and spoke in respectful tones. The old Taoist priest waved his hand and said, No need to be polite. The young man behind him also stepped forward, bowed to the temple masters of the nine main peaks one by one, and said, I have met all of you, senior brothers. The spectators looked at the young man with admiration in their eyes and returned the greetings one after another. The old Taoist priest said: The East Sea Mysteries are about to open. The heaven, earth and universe were formed in chaos and will eventually return to chaos. Therefore, whether the heaven, earth and universe willst forever in this ninth era or will return to chaos will be revealed. Therefore, this The East Sea Mysteries opened in the first life may be different. From each of your major peaks, select a disciple and prepare to go to the East Sea Mysteries. Michiko Oku! The old Taoist priest shouted. The disciple is here. The young man stepped forward, bowed his head slightly in front of the old Taoist priest, and listened carefully. You are the chief Taoist disciple of the Taoist sect. It is up to you to lead the other Taoist sect disciples from the other major peaks to the East Sea Mysteries. Secret Land must be full of hardships and dangers. All actions must be done in ordance with ones own heart and cannot be forced. The old Taoist priest said. Disciple, obey! Michiko Oku said. The Celestial Realm, Sumeru Mountain. On Sumeru Mountain, there are thirty-three pces. From a distance, the Buddhas light shrouds Sumeru Mountain, reflecting the heaven and earth regardless of day or night. The thirty-three-day pce reflects the shadow of thirty-three Buddhas, sitting on Sumeru Mountain. The sound of Buddhist Zen chants is endless, making this ce of heaven and earth look like a purend. When a mortal enters Sumeru Mountain, his six roots are purified, he suddenly realizes the world of mortals, cuts off his seven emotions and six desires, and bes a Buddha immediately. Therefore, Sumeru Mountain is also a sacred mountain in the hearts of Buddhists in The Celestial Realm. On the top of Sumeru Mountain, there is a temple with three golden characters written on it C Great Thunder Temple! In the Great Thunder Temple, thirty-three Buddhas gathered together, sitting upright with their majestic appearance. Above, an old monk who looks skinny but whose skin is faintly glowing with golden light is sitting upright. He is like an old monk in meditation, with his hands sped together and chanting Buddhist scriptures. The thirty-three Buddhas below are in harmony with him. At the end, the peaceful Buddha light rises zingly, connecting heaven and earth. The old monk opened his eyes and said: The East Sea Mysteries are opened, and the Buddhist disciples will be led by Wuliang Buddha to seek fate. What do you think of the Buddhas? Great kindness! Thirty-three Buddhas said in unison. On this day, there were changes in the forces in all regions and continents of The Celestial Realm. For all forces, the opening of the East Sea Mysteries is not a secret. All forces with some background will know about it. Therefore, some news began to spread among the Three Thousand StatesC It is said that the East Sea Mysteries have been opened, which is the Secret Land left by the DesteEastern Great Emperor! Its a pity that we are not qualified to go there. The ces and passages are all upied by powerful forces from all major domains! Yes! I heard that The Heavenly Realm Emperor Throop is going there. He is the first of the young generations geniuses! Isnt it too early to say he is the first person? Dont forget Taoist Daozi and Buddhist Buddha. In addition, Fairy Xuanji from Tianwai Mountain, Barbarian Gods from Barren Mountain, Young Master Killer from Paradise Ind in Henghai, etc It is said that In that huge Forbbiden Land, descendants will be born. These young monsters are not necessarily weaker than Emperor Throop. Having said that, there is no doubt about the power of Emperor Throop. So many evil geniuses are going to the East Sea Mysteries. Even if we can go, it will be useless. If there is any chance, it will not be our turn. We can only fight in the autumn wind. Yes, in addition to these evil geniuses, the peerless geniuses from all major regions will also be dispatched. This will be a grand event for all the most powerful geniuses in The Celestial Realm to gather together. I heard that warriors from the lower realm can also go to the East Sea Mysteries. Do you think there will be geniuses from the lower realm as well? The lower realm? The lower realm is just a barbariannd. The so-called geniuses in the lower realm are probably not as good as us. Are they not looking for death when they go to the East Sea Mysteries? Hahaha, thats true. There are countless such rumors in all major regions and continents. In less than a day, they have spread throughout The Celestial Realm. Starfall Beast Mountain. Also on this day, the deepest part of Starfall Beast Mountain suddenly experienced fluctuations that had rarely been seen in hundreds of thousands of years. Chapter 2501 – Heavenly Eye Beast Emperor Starfall Beast Mountain. Starfall Beast Mountain is located in the north of The Celestial Realm, tens of thousands of kilometers away from The Celestial Realms northernmost region of Fengbei, and can be said to be far away from The Celestial Realms Nine Realms of three thousand states. Although Starfall Beast Mountain is extremely far away from The Celestial Realm and The Far North, Starfall Beast Mountain is often filled with hunters, who generallye from small sects or simply are casual cultivators. Theye to Starfall Beast Mountain to look for opportunities and at the same time, hunt and kill ferocious beasts, and then use the treasures on the beasts to exchange for resources. In addition, the young disciples of the sects of the major powers in the Three Thousand States of Nine Realms would alsoe to this side of Starfall Beast Mountain for training. Starfall Beast Mountain is extremely vast, the entire area added up, with the entire Nine Realms is not the same, the entire Starfall Beast Mountain within the group of reckless mountains, a nce can not be seen at the end, there will even exist some ancient relics, Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures are countless. Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. But Starfall Beast Mountain is also extremely dangerous, here is The Celestial Realm all kinds of ferocious beasts gathered paradise, ferocious beasts are also divided into four levels of heaven and earth, basilisk and yellow. Yellow level beasts in Starfall Beast Mountain belong to the lowest level, only Extreme Realm Emperor level strength. Xuan level beasts are Quasi life and death realm strength, Earth level beasts are Immortality strength, and Heaven level beasts are Creation realm strength. In addition, there were also King-level ferocious beasts, which were Eternal Realm level ferocious beasts. However, in Starfall Beast Mountain, king-level beasts rarely appeared, and as long as they werent a threat to life and death, king-level beasts wouldnt dare to easily step out of Starfall Beast Mountain. After all, The Celestial Realm has a lot of strong Eternal Realms, Emperor of Heaven guards the Nine Realms, and outside the Nine Realms, there are many hidden strongmen, such as Dorian, Felix, Beyondpeaks Patriarch, etc. Of course, The Celestial Realm has a lot of strongmen, but they are not as strong as they are now. Of course, the Celestial Realms strongest Eternal Realm members will not easily enter the depths of Starfall Beast Mountain to provoke these king-level beasts, so for a long time, both sides are well water. As for the young disciples of the forces of The Celestial Realm, they came to Starfall Beast Mountain to practice, killing the beasts in Starfall Beast Mountain, skinning and stripping their tendons, seizing the inner elixir, and refining their essence blood, etc. These king-level beasts were all very happy to be here. These king level ferocious beasts all turned a blind eye, anyway, there are countless ferocious beasts in Starfall Beast Mountain, hundreds of millions of them, it is impossible to kill them all. Furthermore, the ferocious beast lineage itself adheres to thew of the forest where the weak are the strong, The Celestial Realm young disciplese to Starfall Beast Mountain to pige and try out, so why wouldnt the ferocious beasts descendants of the powerful races in Starfall Beast Mountain in turn use The Celestial Realm young disciples to carry out their own trials and tribtions? Realms young disciples to pige and train? It was all mutual! Every day, there were many fierce beasts hunted down in Starfall Beast Mountain, and likewise there were many The Celestial Realm martial artists who fell in Starfall Beast Mountain. On this day, in the deepest part of Starfall Beast Mountain, an area that not many Eternal level powerhouses in the entire The Celestial Realm dared to prate, there was a trace of abnormal fluctuationsing from it. In the deepest part of Starfall Beast Mountain, there was a huge city. This city was built on the mountain, and was not as refined as the cities of the major domains of The Celestial Realm, instead it was filled with a primitive and barbaric atmosphere. The city was built withrge blocks of stone, and there were huge stone houses in the city, which looked primitive and backward, but had gradually formed a group living civilization. The depths of this huge city, at this time there is a hint of fluctuation spread out, like a long-sleeping ancient beast is awakening, emitting a wisp of pressure shaking the whole city. In a huge stone house, a humanoid creature rushed out, these humanoid creatures were extremely tall and had a humanoid appearance, but their bodies were covered with ayer of golden scales, and there was a vertical eye on their foreheads. My Emperor is awakening! After a thousand years of silence, is my emperor finally going to awaken? Quickly, quickly head to pay homage to my emperor! These humanoid creatures opened their mouths, and their bodies moved, sprinting forward. In the rear, a majestic and magnificent mountain suddenly shook violently, and at a speed visible to the naked eye, Hera saw the entire gigantic mountain rising up inch by inch, and then this mountain continuously cracked, and gigantic mountains and rocks continuously fell from that high altitude, causing an extremely terrifying sounding aura. The entire great mountain rose up from the ground, this was already enough to shock and appall people. Roar! Immediately afterward, a roar erupted from underneath that gigantic mountain, and a bright and dazzling golden light rose up like a round of obsidian sun, and it was actually seen that this gigantic mountain that had existed for an unknown number of years had suddenly cracked open. A huge beast like from that huge mountain split mountain out, it is huge, covered with golden scales, each scale as jumping golden me, flowing with the subtlew of heaven, its shape is like a unicorn, but on the head there is a vertical eye, that vertical eye open, a royal pressure covers the whole Starfall Beast Mountain. In the next moment, this huge beast that came out from the huge mountain was transformed into a human form, like a middle-aged man, covered with golden scales, with a vertical eye on its forehead. At the same time, the humanoid creatures that had rushed from that gigantic city had already knelt down, opening their mouths and shouting, The Heavens Eye Imperial n greets my Emperor! This was the Emperor of the Heavens Eye Imperial n, and at the same time, the Beast Emperor of the entire Starfall Beast Mountain! The Heavens Eye Emperor hadsted for a thousand years, and at this moment, he awakened, and that Beast Emperors might radiated throughout Starfall Beast Mountain. At that moment, hundreds of millions of ferocious beasts within the entire Starfall Beast Mountain were all trembling, bending down and kneeling in the direction of the depths of the Starfall Beast Mountain, even the Heavenly Grade ferocious beasts did the same. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, on the five directions of Starfall Beast Mountain, there were five huge figures rushing towards the depths of Starfall Beast Mountain. These five figures, a figure is a huge bird, wings show, covering 10, 000 miles, three-legged, covered with a zing fire; a figure is like a humanoid, back a pair of silver wings, wings vibration, instantaneous 10, 000 miles; a figure is a thousand-foot-tall apes, ayer of ck fur as ayer of thick casting of the ck armor; a figure in the shape of a dragon, but has a four-legged, directly tearing through the void, the pressure of 10, 000 miles; a figure is a huge ape, ayer of ck fur as casting ayer of ck armor; a figure is like a dragon, but has a four-legged, directly tearing through the void, the pressure of 10, 000 miles; a figure is a dragon, but has a four-legged, directly tearing through the void, the power of the sky. A figure like a dragon, but has four feet, directly tearing through the void, the pressure of miles; a figure like a giant lion, head with a unicorn horn, unicorn horn shes purple lightning, wherever it passes, burning the sky! These were all king level beasts! The five great king-level beasts rushed towards Starfall Beast Mountain at the first time, and after approaching the huge city of the Heavens Eye Imperial n, these five great king-level beasts slowed down their speed, and one by one, they transformed into human forms. In this gigantic city, when the five great king-level ferocious beasts saw the revived Heavens Eye Emperor, they all knelt down on one knee, and one by one, they opened their mouths and saidC Golden Crow King regards the Heavens Eye Emperor! The Silver Wing King regards the Heavens Eye Emperor! : The Beginning Ape King refers to the Heavens Eye Emperor! Quodid Dragon King, see the Heavenly Eye Emperor! King of Purple Electricity to Emperor Sky-Eye! In Starfall Beast Mountain, the kings of the Golden Crow Royal n, the Silver Wing Royal n, the Beginning Ape Royal n, the Quod Dragon Royal n, and the Purple Electricity Royal n, the kings of these five ferocious beasts royal ns, personally came to pay their respects to the Heavens Eye Beast Emperor!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2502 – Forcing Down the Beast Emperor The Heavenly Realm. In the depths of the void, there was a secret realm, this secret realm was filled with a supreme origin, a figure within the secret realm violently opened his eyes, he took one step out of the secret realm, rolling heavenly might fell from the sky, d in golden robes, he was like an emperor of the world! This was the Emperor of Heaven proper, his gaze turned towards the direction of Starfall Beast Mountain, which was 100, 000 miles apart. Emperor of Heavens Eye? Awakened? Emperor of Heaven muttered to himself as he took a step in the void and disappeared. Tiandao Mountain. In that simple wooden hut, the old Taoist priest was originally giving Michiko a sermon. Suddenly, the old Taoists old eyes shed with a brilliant light, and he fiercely got up with a loud voice and said, Send an order to Pathgate, no one is allowed to go out until I return. As the words fell, the old Taoists figure also instantly disappeared. Sumeru Mountain, Great Thunder Temple. Immeasurable Felix was sitting on a futon, and the old monk Felix was exining the mysteries of Buddhism, and just as he finished his exnation, the old monk suddenly folded his hands together and recited a Buddhas name. Then the old monk got up and walked out of Great Thunder Temple step by step, one step, one life lotus, a golden lotus on the ground for a long time, containing a magnificent and boundless greatness. At the same time, in the whole Sumeru Mountain, the Buddhas light from the Thirty-three Floating Buttresses Sky flourished, enveloping the whole Sumeru Mountain. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Beyondpeak. This ce was breathtakingly beautiful, like a paradise beyond the world, isted from the red dust of the mundane world. At this time, in the sky above Beyondpeak, a misty fairy-like wonderful figure surfaced, that gaze toward Starfall Beast Mountain. In the vast and boundless constant sea, a huge ind towered in the center of the sea like an ind, this was Eternalisle. A figure releasing a supreme aura also surfaced in Eternalisle, looking away from Starfall Beast Mountain. Even in the extremely distant savagend, an ancient giant-like sturdy figure reflected in the sky, releasing a savage aura, its copper bell eyes also looking towards Starfall Beast Mountain. At this moment, throughout The Celestial Realm, the gazes of the strongest people who had senses were all coincidentally looking towards Starfall Beast Mountain, as if they were paying attention to the changes in the situation. Starfall Beast Mountain, within the Heavens Eye Giant City. The Heavens Eye Emperor epted the meeting gift from the kings of the five great royal ns, and he reached out across the sky, allowing the Golden Crow King and the others to stand up. When the Heavens Eye Emperor was about to say something, it frowned, and a heavenly golden aura was released from that vertical eye, and with a movement of its body, it had floated into the sky above. Sensing a convergence of gazes, it looked at the void in front of it and said coldly, Emperor of Heaven, goodbye! Emperor of Heavens Eye, what do you intend to do with this awakening? Deep in the void, Emperor of Heavens majestic voice wrapped in the power of heavenly might came out. Hmph! Emperor of Heavens Eye coldly snorted and said, This Emperor wants to awaken, and I need you to care? What are you? Do you really think youre the Ancestor of Man on earth? You want to start a war? Emperor of Heavens voice went cold. War? The ferocious beast lineage resides in Starfall Beast Mountain, but it is you The Celestial Realm practitioners who have used the ferocious beasts of Starfall Beast Mountain as a field for sharpening and ughtering, so tell me, which side actually wants to start a war? The Heavens Eye Emperor spoke in a cold voice, and with that, he looked towards two directions, his face looking grave as he said, Dorian, Felix, you guys are also going to intervene in the matter of Nine Realms? Immeasurable Heavenly Father! This Tao has no intention of meddling, the Heavens Eye Emperor has awakened, and this Tao hase to take a look. The old Taoist monk took a step forward and appeared, he said in a light tone, The ferocious beasts of Starfall Beast Mountain are brutal and murderous, this Tao is afraid that the awakening of the Heavens Eye Emperor will cause these ferocious beasts to create an illusion, thus triggering a beast tide, which will only cause innocent people to suffer. Amitabha Buddha! In the void, a golden lotus blossomed, and Felixs figure appeared as he said, As long as the Heavens Eye Emperor doesnt step out of Starfall Beast Mountain, this monk wont mind his own business. The Heavens Eye Emperors gaze was slightly cold, and his face was terribly gloomy. Dorian and Felixs meaning was obvious, they didnt care if the Heavens Eye Emperor revived or not, as long as the Heavens Eye Emperor didnt step out of Starfall Beast Mountain, and didnt instruct the ferocious beasts of Starfall Beast Mountain to wreak havoc on the entire The Celestial Realm. Dont push too hard! If you really want to push it, the big deal is that this Emperor will die with you! All the ferocious beasts of Starfall Beast Mountain will be deployed to ughter a domain, lets say The Heavenly Realm , Emperor of Heavenly Eyes opened his mouth, and it looked into the depths of the void and said with a cold smile , Emperor of Heaven, do you think you can keep The Heavenly Realm? If you want to die, you can try! Emperor of Heavens cold and emotionless voice came out. Hahaha Emperor of Heavenly Eyes, you were forced to lie dormant and not allowed toe out of Starfall Beast Mountain, arent you suffocating? Lao Zi support you to provoke war, this The Celestial Realm are peaceful for how many years? Thisnd should be filled with blood and fire! Send out a beast tide and exterminate Nine Realms, then youll be considered a true emperor! A rough and loudughter came from that extremely distant barbard. Deste God, if youre dissatisfied with Emperor of Heaven, just say it directly, why do you have to beat around the bush like this? This doesnt fit your The deste n lineages nature. On the side of the Constant Sea, a voice also came out. Lord Eternalisle, that is not true. I am not displeased with Emperor of Heaven, absolutely not! Im just thinking that if Emperor of Heaven is really going to die, then Ill be able to go and take over the Empress in an honorable manner. It just so happens that I, Savagehill, amcking a Deste Mother. The gruff voice said bluntly. Deste God, if you speak out of turn again, Ill step on your savagend! Emperor of Heavens voice rang out. Hahaha, Emperor of Heaven, Ive heard your words out of my ears. Why dont you obediently send the Empress to my Savagehill? From now on, my The deste n lineage will support you, how about it? The deste gods voice echoed in the air. Boom! With these words, a huge palm print tore through the void, traveling 100, 000 miles across the sky, instantly covering towards the entire destend. Emperor of Heaven who are you looking down on? The real body has yet to arrive, just this and you still want to scare me? The Deste Godughed coldly, a huge fist reflecting the heavens and earth, branding the Eternal Laws in the void, and even already faintly carrying a hint of immortality as it sted towards the palm print. Rumble! A burst of vibrations like the roaring of ten thousand thunderbolts erupted in the sky above the distant Savage Land. The Heavenly Eye Emperor paid no attention to the Deste God, who was a prick in The Celestial Realm, the kind that would not allow the world to be in chaos. The Heavenly Eye Emperor looked into the depths of the void, and then looked at the unfathomable Dorian and Felix, and the gazes that were cast over from the darkness, and even though it was unwilling in its heart, it could only say, This Emperor will not step out of Starfall Beast Mountain! The Heavens Eye Emperor was a beast emperor, higher than the Golden Crow King and other king-level beasts, but strictly speaking, it was still at the level of the Eternal Realm. It was just that it had taken a small step on the absolute top of the Eternal Realm, but it had not yet been able to truly detach itself from the Eternal Realm. However, it also knew in its heart that Emperor of Heaven, Dorian, Felix, and even the God of Destion had also reached this step. If it was only Emperor of Heaven, then it wasnt afraid, it was a big deal, but if Felix and Dorian were to intervene as well, it would be afraid. Amitabha, goodness! Felix opened his mouth and said, turning to leave. Everything will eventually have its day of reckoning. Dorian muttered to himself and moved away as well. Emperor of Heavens Eye, keep your promise, if you take half a step out of Starfall Beast Mountain, you will be killed without pardon! Emperor of Heavens voice faded away, and the aftermath echoed, This Emperor knows in his heart that you dont die and want to restore the glory of the Deste Ancient Beast Race! Do you really think that the Deste Ancient Beast Ancestor is still alive? Ridiculous! Chapter 2503 – What the Beast Emperor Wants As Emperor of Heaven, Dorian, and Felix left, the original thoughts that were directed towards Starfall Beast Mountain also receded like a tidal wave. The entire Starfall Beast Mountain returned to its previous condition. The Heavenly Eye Emperor returned to the huge city, the Golden Crow King, Silver Wing King, Beginning Ape King, Quod Dragon King, Purple Electricity King five king level ferocious beasts saw the return of the Heavenly Eye Emperor, the original face of some white in fear was eased, just now they were really a little anxious, they all sensed the aura of the strongest person, even if they are king level ferocious beasts that is also palpitating. The Celestial Eye Emperor grimaced, returning to the giant city, it reached out and raised its hand, forming a shielded space containing the power ofws over the entire giant city, capable of isting the divine sense from the outside world. Hmph, The Celestial Realm cultivators are truly hateful and kible! One day, when my lineage of the Beast Race restores its ancient glory and dominates The Celestial Realm, I will ughter all The Celestial Realm cultivators! The Heavens Eye Emperor spoke in a cold tone, an extreme murderous intent permeating the air. The Golden Crow King sighed lightly and said, During the period of your slumber, my lineage of ferocious beasts can only be forced to reside in Starfall Beast Mountain. The Celestial Realm cultivators are strong, not only do theye to Starfall Beast Mountain to hunt ferocious beasts in exchange for treasures, but they alsoe to Starfall Beast Mountain to capture powerful beasts. The Celestial Realm practitioners not onlye to Starfall Beast Mountain to kill beasts for treasures, they alsoe to Starfall Beast Mountain to capture powerful beasts and tame them as mounts, battle pets, and so on. Even though we have king-level strength, we dont dare to easily intervene, or else there will definitely be king-level powerhouses descending from The Celestial Realm as well. Obviously, the king-level powerhouses that the Golden Crow King was talking about were Eternal Realm-level powerhouses, and the Fierce Beast sides name for the Cultivation Realm was different from that of The Celestial Realm, but the corresponding cultivation level was the same. The Beginning Ape King coldly grunted, in human form it was still covered with ayer of ck hair, each as hard as a steel needle, a violent intent permeated its body as it said, This King has long since had enough of this oppression. It just so happens that the Heavens Eye Emperor has revived, why dont we gather the billions of ferocious beasts in Starfall Beast Mountain, march into the three thousand states of Nine Realms, and kill him in blood! Quod Dragon Kingughed coldly, its human body dragon head, sneered and said, Beginning Ape King you know nothing but fighting and killing, do you still have the brain to think about the problem, The Celestial Realm half-emperor level powerhouses do you know how many there are? On our side, we only have one Half-Emperor level powerhouse, if we really want to kill out, it will be a momentary pain in the ass, and it wont change the big picture at all! Quod Dragon King is right. The Purple Electricity King spoke in a low tone, it had a head of long purple hair that looked like it was formed by purple thunder, flickering with electricity, and there was a unicorn horn on its forehead, which was even more flickering with electricity. Silver Wing King has a head of silver hair, face is extremely handsome, and normal humans look no different, only a pair of silver wings in the back of the sometimes closed and sometimes open, it looks to the sky eye emperor, asked: Wed better listen to the sky eye emperors suggestion. The Emperor must have something to do with this awakening, right? The Heavens Eye Emperor said in a deep voice, Ever since the Deste Ancient, for several epochs, my Beast Race lineage has been suppressed by the Terran cultivators, who have treated us as beasts to be ughtered at will, extracted treasures from the corpses of the Beast Race, and domesticated the Beast Race to be used as mounts, battle pets, and so on. This is a humiliation for the Beast Race lineage! But we must keep in mind that my Beast n lineage is the master of this heaven and earth universe! Whether its this emperors n or the royal n youre in, theyre all bloodlines that have been perpetuated by the Ten Great Beast ns of the Deste Ancient World. Its a pity that our bloodline is impure, or else we wouldnt have been limited to the king level realm. The Golden Crow King said in a tone that was not without regret. The Heavens Eye Emperor said, At the end of the Deste Ancient Era, Ancestor of Man led the Emperor of the Four Poles to defeat the Ten Great Imperial Beast ns of the Deste Ancient Era, and the ones that truly possessed Imperial Beast n bloodlines had all been killed. Although wee with some misceneous studies, we also possess the ancestral blood of the Ten Great Beast Races of the Dystopia. Our ancestral blood is able topletely return to our ancestors and return to a supremely pure bloodline. At these words, the faces of these five great king level ferocious beasts rose in shock, and even their breathing became rapid. Ancestralization of bloodline? Restoring to the supreme pure bloodline of the Ten Great Beast Races of the Deste Ancient World? What did this mean? It meant that they were able to break through the limitations of their own strength, and it wasnt impossible for them to even reach the true Emperor realm. The upper limit of a ferocious beasts cultivation would all be limited by its own bloodline. Whether a ferocious beast is powerful or not, it mainly relies on the strength of its bloodline, ferocious beasts are different from human cultivators, their battle techniques are passed down through their bloodline, which is equivalent to knowing the core techniques of their own n as soon as they are born, which is branded in their bloodline. The stronger the bloodline, the stronger and moreprehensive the inherited battle techniques awakened.From N?velDrama.Org. Thus, if the bloodline of these king level ferocious beasts were able to return to their ancestors, the upper limit of their cultivation would be broken, and the bloodline inheritance they had obtained would be revived, and their strength would inevitably skyrocket. Heavens Eye Emperor, is our bloodline really able to return to our ancestors? Among the five great king level ferocious beasts, the quod dragon king with the strongest cultivation asked in an urgent tone. The Heavens Eye Emperor nodded as it said, As long as the supreme Beast Ancestor is able to return and make up for the Beast Race lineages Laws of Order, then all of our bloodlines will be able to return to their ancestors. The Beast Ancestor is still alive? Quod Dragon King and the others were all shocked. The Heavenly Eye Emperor said in a deep voice, At the end of the Deste Ancient Period, although the Ten Great Beast Races of the Deste Ancient Period were killed off, the Beast Ancestor who unified the Ten Great Beast Races of the Deste Ancient Period didnt have any direct evidence that he had fallen. At that time, the Beast Ancestor should have already escaped with injuries. Later, the Ancestor of Man disappeared, supposedly discovering the Beast Ancestors trail and going to kill the Beast Ancestor. Later, the Emperor of the Four Poles also disappeared, suspected to have gone to help Ancestor of Man. Since the Beast Ancestor has the ability to pull the Ancestor of Man and the Emperor of the Four Poles to join hands, then this Emperor guesses that the Beast Ancestor is still alive. It might need us to go and help in order to return. But how can we help? The five great king-level ferocious beasts looked at each other, not knowing how to help the Beast Ancestor return at all. The Heavens Eye Emperors gaze sank as he said, During this Emperors slumber, he sensed that the Eastsea Enve of this world is about to open. This is the Ninth Era, and everything wille to an end in this Era. The Eastsea Enve was left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor, and in the Eastsea Enve that opens in this life, there might be a secret about why the Eastern Great Emperor disappeared, and even through that secret, it will be able to look up the Beast Ancestors clues. Heavens Eye Emperor, what do you mean? Quod Dragon King asked. The Heavens Eye Emperor nodded and said, Elect the strongest descendant of your younger generation with a cultivation level at the Xuan level realm, the stronger the better. This Emperor will also allow the Heavens Eye Emperor to wake up from his slumber and lead the young strongest members of the Beast Race lineage to Eastsea Enve to seize the opportunity to kill The Celestial Realms Heavenly Pride, and at the same time, shoulder the responsibility of probing into the mystery of the Beast Ancestors disappearance. One by one, the faces of the quod dragon king and the other king level ferocious beasts perked up as they all promised, preparing to select the strongest young offspring to head to Eastsea Enve after returning to their race. If the secret of the missing Beast Ancestor was really found in the Eastsea Enve, and the Beast Ancestor could be brought back, then the Beast Race lineage would definitely be able to restore its ancient glory. This made the quod dragon king and other king level ferocious beasts all excited. Chapter 2504 – Convergence of Wind and Clouds Inferno Region, Yan City. In a ce of seclusion. With a boom, the sound and power shook and resounded through the sky, a hot, fire-like Law of Imperishability order was intertwined, containing a strong and terrifying pressure. A young man with a rigid face walked out from the retreat, he had a head of long fiery red hair, his body was permeated with an Immortalitys aura of pressure, a me shaped runic brand faintly surfaced on his forehead, his majestic qi and blood stirred in the air, his might was overwhelming. Yangzi, this time, you have broken through to the middle stage of Immortality, very good! Together with your supremely pure Inferno God bloodline, your battle power belongs to the top among the younger generation of The Celestial Realm! A middle-aged man walked up, he was none other than North Heat, the father of the deceased Inferno. Greetings Uncle North, the young man named Yangzi spoke. North nodded as he then said in a deep voice, Your cousin Inferno was killed in the lower realms. This time, you represent the young pride of Inferno God Lineage to go to Eastsea Enve, and whenever you meet anyone from the lower realms, kill them all! A sh of fiery killing intent shed in Yangzis eyes as he said in a deep voice, Uncle North, dont worry, when I meet someone from the lower realms, I will hunt them down with all my might! North nodded, a hint of ruthlessness shing in his eyes. As a Creation realm powerhouse, his own son was killed in the Lower Realm, but he couldnt do anything about it, the feeling of resentment and suffocation could be imagined. He only hoped that Yangzi would kill all the lower realm Celestials in the Eastsea Enve. In addition, he also hoped that the Ancient Road Passage would be stabilized as soon as possible, then he would lead his army to kill the Ancient Road Passage, and he would sacrifice the blood of hundreds of millions of living beings in the Lower Realm for his dead son. Chaos Realm, Chaos City. A young figure walked out from the Secret realm of origin in the depths of Chaos City, with an aura of Immortality permeating his body, which was clearly none other than Mixed Heavenly Vault. After Mixed Heavenly Vault returned to Chaos City after escaping from Ancient Battlefield in the first ce, he was sent into the Secret realm of origin to cultivate, and finally was able to break the realm of Immortality. After reaching Immortality, utilizing the Law of Imperishability, the severed limb was reborn, and his right arm, which had been severed in Ancient Battlefield, had grown back. Of course, this process was not without the help of Mixed Veins powerhouses, otherwise he had just been promoted to Immortality and could not yet do the rebirth of a severed limb. Having his right arm severed still had a great impact on his martial cultivation. If not for that, this time when he was in seclusion in Secret realm of origin, he would have been able to at least break through to the middle rank of Immortality, right now he was only at the peak of the beginning rank of Immortality. Damn you Jason, if you are also in Eastsea Enve this time, I will definitely break you into pieces with my own hands! Chopping off my right arm, taking my Storage Ring, causing me to lose face not to mention my status in the n, and being punished. Damn it! Mixed Heavenly Vault thought darkly in his mind. Heavenly Vault. At this time, a middle-aged man walked over, his aura was majestic, and that Might of Creation contained within had clearly reached the peak of the realm. Father! Seeing this middle-aged man, Mixed Heavenly Vault hurriedly spoke. This was Mixed Heavenly Vaults father, Zhenhai, who was also the Chaos Citys City Lord, holding great power in Mixed Vein, a pivotal figure. Its not scary to have suffered a setback, whats scary is not being able to walk out from the shadow of that one setback. Remember, your goal is the supreme celestial pride of The Celestial Realm, Emperor Throop, Michiko, Infinite Felix, Titus, and others are the ones to aim for. As for the Lower Realm, sooner orter it will be overthrown, there is no need to put it in your mind. Zhenhai said. Father, I take note! Mixed Heavenly Vault said. Zhenhai nodded and continued, This trip to Eastsea Enve will be a refining experience for you, I hope that you will be able to get out of the shadows in your heart, only then will you be able to chase the realm of the supreme martial dao. This time, my father will have Katty Leo escort you there, along with some of Mixed Veins disciples. Katty? Themander of the Mixed Vein Benhun Group, a peak Immortality powerhouse. This was not a peak Immortality powerhouse in the unusual sense, in the entire The Celestial RealmImmortality Battle Power Ranking, Katty was ranked in the top 100,ing in at number 86. How many martial artists of the entire The Celestial RealmImmortality cultivation level were there? There were at least hundreds of thousands! Immortality powerhouses that could be ranked in the top 100 of the Immortality rankings couldnt be treated as Immortality levels at all anymore, and they all possessed the strength of the following! Human King Domain, Human King City. prince of men ising out!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. prince of men, when he was born, a vision fell from the sky, and was personally given the name prince of men by the Human King, his identity is as honorable as the son of the Human King! prince of men also lived up to his expectations, and at the age of fifteen, hepletely awakened the Human King! Blodline at fifteen years of age, and has been in seclusion for years, just to make a ssh! In my opinion, prince of men has the strength and capital topete with Emperor Wallop! Thats for sure, maybe prince of men is even stronger! Inside Human King City, there were people discussing in Human King Blodline. Human King Citys City Lord, Zun Extreme Dao, as well as some elder level figures in Human King Blodline came and watched as a closed secret realm opened up in front of them, and then an upright and handsome young man walked out from the closed secret realm. He had a head of ck hair flying, sword eyebrow and starry eyes, handsome face, appeared elegant, but itself has an extremely domineering human king pressure in the diffusion, has a youthful supreme weather. On his body, a bloodline vision was presented, and a rule of order formed a round wheel that encircled his body, making him look even more godly and imposing. This is the Human King Wheel, the embodiment of the Human King Blodlines utmost purity, very good! In the middle of the field, the Great Elders of Human King Blodline opened their mouths one after another, looking extremely appreciative of the young man in front of them between their words. Zun Ji Dao stepped forward and looked towards the prince of men who walked over, speaking, Prince of men, you represent my Human King Blodlines heavenly pride disciples to travel to Eastsea Enve, to find your own chance and train in your own martial dao! I hope that you will be able to battle your way out of Eastsea Enve and make a name for my Human King Blodline! Dont worry, City Lord, I will not dishonor my orders! prince of men spoke with a confident tone. Zun Ji Dao looked at prince of men as he nodded and said, Immortality mid-rank peak, not bad. With your battle power, its enough topete with the major heavenly princes. As you know, my Human King Blodlines enemies are those forces, if I encounter disciples of those forces in Eastsea Enve, I will kill them if I can! A cold aura shed in prince of mens eyes as he nodded. prince of men in these years basically rarely in the outside to show his face, are bent on closed-door cultivation, but he is by no means a flower cultivated in the greenhouse, he secretly time and time again to go to The Celestial Realm in some of the dangerous ces to go to experience, through countless times of life and death killings. This time, he officially left the gate and traveled to Eastsea Enve just to make a ssh. Not only The Heavenly Realm, Inferno Region, Chaos Realm, and Human King Domain, going to the other major domains, such as the Spirit Domain, Seal North Domain, Return to South Domain, Refinement West Domain, and Zhendong Domain all sent their young generations pride to go. The major powers outside of Nine Realms, such as Pathgate, Zenithway, Savagehill, Beyondpeak, Eternalisle, Starfall Beast Mountain, and even some of the ancient Forbidden Land, also sent out disciples. This time, Eastsea Enve will gather the young powerhouses of both The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm, and it is destined to be a great sh where the storm clouds converge! Chapter 2505 The Far Eastern Sea Carovia, The Far Eastern Sea. The entire The Far Eastern Sea is extremely vast, as far as the eye can see, a vast sea, blue waves turning to the sky, big waves sweeping, looking as if it is going to connect heaven and earth from afar. Rumble! In the sky above The Far Eastern Sea, there was the sound of helicopter propellers turning. Looking around, one could see a manned helicopter skimming over The Far Eastern Sea, leaving behind the sound of the helicopters roaring and vibrating along the way. Inside the helicopter, Jason was maneuvering in the cockpit. After a long flight, Jason finally drove the helicopter to the side of The Far Eastern Sea, but when he looked around, the only thing he could see was a vast sea, other than that, he could not see anything else special. Weve arrived at The Far Eastern Sea, but we dont see Eastsea Enve, ording to Forever Kong, Eastsea Enve is an ind floating on The Far Eastern Sea, and we dont see any ind right now. Jason spoke up, addressing the cabin crew. Robert, Sacred Son of Destruction, and the others looked down from the cabin opening, and all they could see was indeed a sprawling sea, with the sound of waves ttering, and nothing else was visible that stood out. Could it be that its not yet time for the Eastsea Enve to open? Darcey asked. ording to the time Forever Kong spected, it should be opening this moment. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller murmured and said, Jason, you continue driving in a more easterly direction. Good! Jason nodded his head and piloted the helicopter and continued to fly over in the direction of the extreme east. Below, the turquoise waves, looking down from above, the turquoise blue sea water looked like it was dotted with a sapphire, but it had a different kind of beauty. Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the others were all looking at the sea below, enjoying the beauty of this moment. As they were flying, all of a sudden- Look guys, whats that up ahead? Zacks rmed voice came. Its ocean waves? How can there be such terrifying waves? It connects heaven and earth, like its forming a barrier! Oh my god! This really is ocean waves, sweeping upwards from the surface of the sea, connecting heaven and earth like a natural barrier! What kind of greatness is this? Its unbelievable! Inside the cabin, the rest of the people saw it, and one by one, they all marveled, that surprised expression as if they had seen a miracle.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Only to see that in front of them, ten thousand hectares of blue waves rose up against the sky, forming a wave-like barrier. Jason was flying the helicopter thousands of meters above the sky, but he was able to see this wave barrier, so it could be imagined what a miraculous scene this was. And looking upwards, one couldnt see the end of this wave barrier, no one knew exactly how high this wave barrier was. There seems to be a golden light Inside the ocean wave barrier, there seems to be a golden light rising up to the sky. Sacred Son of Destruction suddenly opened his mouth, and through thatyer of wave barrier, he vaguely saw that there was a brilliant golden aura in the back, all of which were able to be refracted through that wave barrier. It is indeed a golden aura! Old Mr. Miller also spoke up, he said, The waves are surging against the sky, connecting heaven and earth, such a phenomenon should be the opening of the Eastsea Enve. Gotta get through this barrier of waves to know whats behind it upside down. Everyone put your life jackets on and all concentrate on whatsing next. Jason spoke up as he said in a deep voice, Ill lower the helicopters altitude and then pass right through this wave barrier. After passing through, this helicopter will be scrapped, and at that time, everyone will be prepared to jump directly into the sea. As Jasons voice fell, everyone in the cabin began their emergency measures, putting their life jackets on and beginning their emergency preparations. Everyone stood together as thews of Immortality evolved from Old Mr. Miller, forming a shroud of light that shielded the crowd. By this time, Jason had lowered the helicopter to an altitude of about thirty meters or so above the surface. Jason nned to fly the helicopter straight through, because from visual inspection, the wave barrier wasnt that thick, otherwise there wouldnt be a golden light on the other side of the wave barrier that could be refracted over. All ready, Im going to rush through now! Jason spoke loudly as he piloted the helicopter that was already approaching that wave barrier, and at that moment, a brilliant golden light flooded his body as he ran Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme. He didnt know what was behind the wave barrier, so he still had to be on guard and be careful. Rumble! In an instant, Jason piloted the helicopter towards the wave barrier that was like a wall in front of him. Ka-boom! Click! The moment the helicopter dug into the wave barrier, a propeller directly snapped under that huge impact. A violent pressure swept over, the nose of the helicopter began to distort, and theposite ss of the cockpit shattered, along with this pressure came the seawater that surged in, instantly engulfing the entire helicopter. However, The Human Realms pride inside the cabin were not affected, Old Mr. Miller evolved an energy shield containing the Law of Imperishability to protect them, this level of impact is destructive to ordinary people, but still could not shake the energy shield containing the Law of Imperishability. Imperishabilitys energy shield. Almost in the blink of an eye, the helicopter had managed to pass through this wave barrier, the helicopter was basically scrapped, and after rushing out, it slid forward along the inertia, and then plummeted downwards. Look, thats an ind! It really is an ind, an ind shrouded in endless golden light! Is this ind the Eastsea Enve? At that moment, Marcel, Zack, and the others looked forward and saw an ind floating on the surface of the sea, and a golden light was bursting out from the ind, reflecting in the sky. The endless haze of light was brilliant and dazzling, giving people an extremely sacred feeling, like a party isted from the world like a holynd. All of you dont move, old me will lead you to the ind to rendezvous! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, seeing that the helicopter was falling, his figure shed and directly leaped out of the cabin. Then, Old Mr. Miller mobilized his March Arctic, and instantly came to the bottom of the falling helicopter, he shouted loudly, an Undying Force surged out, and he held the bottom of the helicopter with both of his hands, and under the outburst of that powerful and extraordinary Undying Force, he actually held the helicopter steadily and securely. Old Mr. Miller catalyzed his stance and lifted up this helicopter to fly through the air towards that ind. Old Mr. Miller is truly divine! The people inside the cabin guessed Old Mr. Millers move and couldnt help but open their mouths in exmation. Jason also walked from the cockpit to the cabin side and said with a smile, I should have known that I wouldnt fly the helicopter either. I should have let Old Mr. Miller carry the helicopter and bring us here. As he spoke, Old Mr. Miller had already arrived on this ind with this helicopter, he ced this helicopter on the ground, and Jason and the others inside the cabin walked down one by one. Chapter 2506 – Entering the Secret Realm Jason and the others stepped out of the cabin and stepped onto the ground of the ind. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Darcey and the others were also sizing up the ind in front of them, but were unable to get a clear view of the ind, only because there was a streak of golden light rising up from the ind, and the piercing golden awns were blocking their gazes. Upon closer inspection, these fine awns looked like they formed a Pathgate household that towered over the perimeter of this ind. The secret realm is out of the world, opening a golden gate! Pass straight through and you should be able to enter the Eastsea Enve, Old Mr. Miller said. Jason observed, he nodded and said, That should be the case. Lets not rush into it just yet. Lets discuss a n to act first. As they spoke, everyone gathered around, once they entered the secret realm, they would face unknown existences in the secret realm, and it was more likely that they would encounter the celestial pride from The Celestial Realm. Therefore, the necessary action strategy was desirable, otherwise, if they recklessly rushed in, once they encountered an emergency, they wouldnt know how to deal with it. Jason continued, ording to some information provided by Forever Kong, The Celestial RealmNine Realms 3, 000 states, there are many powerful forces outside of Nine Realms, lets say Pathgate, Zenithway, etc. The powerful forces outside of Nine Realms, lets say Pathgate, Zenithway, etc. The powerful forces outside the Nine Realms are not under the jurisdiction of the Emperor of Heaven, in other words, when we meet people like Pathgate and Zenithway in the secret territory, we should take peace as a precious thing, and cooperate with them if we can, and do not sh with them if we cannot cooperate with them. In addition, among the Nine Realms, the Celestial Realm is the most mysterious and low-profile, and is considered to be a neutral realm. The Celestial Realm has a special geographic location, in addition to the Lineage of Spiritual God, there are also many hidden forces stationed in the Celestial Realm, because the Celestial Realm favors neutrality, so these hidden forces in the Celestial Realm stationed in the Celestial Realm is also safe and sound. So my thought is that after we enter the Eastsea Enve, our identity is not from The Human Realm, but from the Spiritual Realm. Sacred Son of Destruction said, You mean, we disguise ourselves as martial artists in the Spirit Realm? Jason nodded and said, Disguised as a martial artist in the Spirit Realm called Haotian Sect to be exact. ording to Forever Kong, the Haotian Sect is a reclusive force in the Spirit Realm, and secretly the Haotian Sect is a force supported by the Ancient Emperor in The Celestial Realm. No one in The Celestial Realm knows the true identity of Haotian Sect, but unfortunately, in the ancient war, all the powerful men of Haotian Sect went out secretly, but they all died in the battle. Therefore, Haotian Sect has existed in name only in The Celestial Realm, but no one in The Celestial Realm knows about it either, after all, Haotian Sect is a hidden power, and no disciple will go out all year round. This means that if we pose as disciples of the Haotian Sect of the Spiritual Realm, even the people of The Celestial Realm wont be able to recognize the truth. Old Mr. Miller nodded as he said, This is a good solution. If we dont have a suitable identity, once we appear as The Human Realm martial artists, we will definitely be targets targeted by The Celestial Realms powerful people. Then remember everyone, right now our identity is that of disciples of The Spiritual Realm Haotian Sect. Old Mr. Miller is the Elder of The Haotian Sect and our protector. Jason opened his mouth, paused, and then continued, Our costumes need to be changed to The Celestial Realms unusual martial artist garb. With that, Jason pulled out a set of martial artist costumes from the Storage Ring, both male and female, and had everyone change into them. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly all took the womens martial artist clothing and walked over to the other side of the hideout and began to change. Jason and the others also changed into theirs, which were unusual martial arts uniforms with some elements of The Celestial Realm, and looked not too dissimr to the people of The Celestial Realm when they wore these martial arts uniforms. After everyone was ready, Jason said, Lets go, lets officially enter the Eastsea Enve! Zack, Marcel and the others faces were bursting with excitement and a sense of anticipation, but they still didnt forget to be careful, and each of them concentrated on dealing with the changes after entering the Eastsea Enve. Jason and his group walked towards the portal made of golden light, Old Mr. Miller walked in front, followed by Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji and others, a few beautiful women walked behind, and Jason was thest one to take the rear. When he passed through the portal formed by the convergence of golden light, Jason had a feeling in his mind that the golden light looked like it contained an inexplicable rule within it, and passed through his body, as if it had branded some kind of imprint in his body.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Not only him, the rest of the people also had such a feeling. Jason thought to himself, Is it possible that this is some kind of rule imprint? Their group had entered the Eastsea Enve from The Human Realm, so the rule imprint was branded ordingly, meaning that when he came out, he could onlye out from the passageway of The Human Realm. Jason didnt bother to think about it so much, soon, the group had already passed through that golden light converging into a portal, if viewed from the outside world, Jason and the others hadpletely disappeared after passing through that golden light portal. At the same time, Jason, as thest one, also passed through that golden light portal, and what was presented in front of him was an iparably magnificent world! This isnt an ind, right? Jason looked around and his entire being froze. The ce where they were was actually the foot of a huge peak, and the huge peak in front of them was as high as ten thousand feet, like a sharp sword stabbing straight into the sky. At the foot of the mountain, there were sparse forests, not far away, there was the sound of a stream gurgling, and when they looked around, it was endless, and they couldnt see the end of it at all. The terrain of this small world has rolling hills that stretch for miles and miles, its not like an ind at all, its more like a huge piece ofndlockednd. Old Mr. Miller said, Perhaps the ind we see outside is just the entrance to this side of the Eastsea Enve. What presents itself when youe in is a vast separate world. The Eastern Great Emperor of the Dystopian Era is also too anticlimactic, this is a piece ofnd intercepted and made into such a secret ce? Jason said. Who knows, strong people at that level are themselves profound. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth as he looked around and said, Next, lets first familiarize ourselves with the situation of the direction we are in and start treasure hunting, this is the most crucial. Not to mention, the aura of heaven and earth here is really too pure, and it seems to carry a primitive and barbaric aura. Robert said. Jasons heart stirred and said, It is indeed extremely dense to pure, absorbing the heaven and earth aura here is almost equal to absorbing the energy of a high-grade Spirit Stone. A ce like this will definitely give birth to a Spirit Vein, and the Spirit Vein that is born will definitely be a supreme treasure! As he spoke, Jason, Zack, Marcel and the others began to explore the surrounding area. Right in the middle of the action, coldly- Boom! A violent spatial fluctuation came from the right front, a golden light door presented itself, followed by a figure walking into the Eastsea Enve from that golden light door. Someone ising! People from The Celestial Realm? Jason and the others froze. Chapter 2507 Titus The golden light door presented itself, with the power of space fluctuating. Vaguely seen, there were figures shing toe out of the golden light door. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller, Sacred Son of Destruction and others rushed over, Old Mr. Miller had an indestructible aura surging from his body, looking ready to strike. This was normal, besides them, there was someone else who walked into Eastsea Enve through the light door, and that must be someone from The Celestial Realm. People from The Celestial Realm were mostly enemies, so naturally, they had to be on guard. Jason, however, waved his hand and said in a low voice, Hide your breath and dont make a move yet, dont forget our identity. With these words, the crowd suddenly remembered that they were now the disciples of The Celestial RealmHaotian Sect. At the same time, a figure walked out from the golden light door, the first to walk out was a sturdy middle-aged man, with a head of short brown hair, wearing animal skin clothing, like steel casting arms revealed, giving a strong sense of explosive power, a barbaric but primitive atmosphere in the diffusion. This middle-aged man out of the light door, the body has a channel Immortality of thew order around its body, the sturdy body with ayer of metal-like luster, the body of the skin as if it has been metalized, needless to say is certainly a terrible defense frightening. The pupil of Jasons eyes, who stood in the distance and did not make any move, slightly shrunk coldly, and this is actually a peak Immortality powerhouse. And, the body is filled with a savage primitive breath, looks extremely rough and violent, that Immortality peak pressure is to lead to the surrounding emptiness are in violent trembling, the whole person looks like a savage beast, filled with a monstrous flourishing horror might. This middle-aged man took a step out of the light door and noticed Jason and the others, then his gaze turned cold and looked towards Jason and the others. Seeing that Jason and the others stood within a certain range and did not move, the coldness in his eyes slightly slowed down, then his eyes lingered on Old Mr. Miller for a while, noticing that Old Mr. Miller was only at the peak of the first stage of Immortality, so he did not worry about it. Obviously, this middle-aged man acted as the protector of the path, and he took the lead to make sure that the surrounding area was in a safe range, so that the disciples of the n could walk out of the light door unharmed. Sure enough, a young figure from behind walked out one after another. A total of 12 young people walked out of the light door one after another, among them were 4 young women, all of whom were dressed to look primitive and wild. The males were basically d in animal skins, preferring to bare their wheat-colored robust muscles, while the females had animal skins wrapped around their breasts and hips, with the rest of their body basically uncovered, revealing a wave of wildness. Thest one toe out was also a middle-aged man, his figure was also sturdy and tall, permeated with an atmosphere of Immortality, his cultivation reached the high level of Immortality. An Immortality peak and an Immortality high ranked powerhouse as a protector, it could be imagined that these people who came out must also belong to a big power in The Celestial Realm. Among this group of young people, a young man with square features and extremely hard lines looked towards Jasons side, he obviously had the highest status and was surrounded by the crowd, and the two Dao Protectors were even on the left and the right, obviously protecting this young man. Which domain are you guys from? This young man looked over to Jasons side and revealed a naive smile as he opened his mouth to ask. We are from the Spirit Domain Jason responded with a smile. Spirit Domain?! This young mans eyes zed over, seemingly interested, as he walked quickly and said, Has your Otltino Goddess from the Spiritual Domain Lineage of Spiritual Gode? where is the Otltino Goddess? And this brother is? Jason didnt answer, he asked rhetorically-Lineage of Spiritual God? Otltino Goddess? The hell knows who that is! You dont know me? The young man was a bit surprised, he then said, Thats just it, Im Titus from Savagehill, these are my people. This is Kuang, and Manfe, my protector. Kuang was referring to the peak Immortality powerhouse, and Manfe was the high Immortality powerhouse. Savagehill? Jasons mind stirred, he had heard Forever Kong mention that The Celestial Realm had some aborigines, calling themselves The deste n lineage, living in The Celestial Realms barbard, not belonging to The Celestial RealmNine Realms, both their power and strength are extremely powerful.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason immediately said: So it is Titus, really disrespectful, Titus is enough to be on par with Emperor Throop, I hope to apologize for not being able to recognize Titus at the first time. Mainly wee from the Haotian Sect of the Spirit Domain, and we havent gone out for years, speaking of which this is the first time Ive stepped out of the nsnd. Haotian Sect? Kuang looked towards Jason as he said, Haotian Sect has been heard of before, it is a hidden sect. Only that it has disappeared in the back, like it doesnt exist anymore. Jason sighed softly and said, The old sect master wanted to break through the realm and take that step towards eternity. Who ever thought that failed and was revolted by the Heavenly Dao, he passed away soon after. Since then, the Haotian Sect has been deeply stricken, and all of the disciples under the Haotian Sect have gone into seclusion. This is also for self-preservation. Kuang nodded, not doubting Jasons words. In The Celestial Realm, there were too many reclusive sects, including some small sects, and if there were no supreme powerhouses, these sects would all go into seclusion, lest they be annihted. After all, The Celestial Realm is a world where the weak are the strong and the strong are the prey of the strong. If there are no strong people in the sects, they will be raided, plundered, and wiped out by the forces of roving bandits formed by some casual cultivators. Such things happened from time to time in The Celestial Realm. So youre not from the Lineage of Spiritual God. Titus spoke in a rather regretful tone. Jason said, Indeed not from the Lineage of Spiritual God. by the way, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Hao, Young Patriarch of the Haotian Sect. Jason used a pseudonym, he had a great record in Ancient Battlefield, and he didnt know if his name would spread over The Celestial Realm, so it was safer to use a vestigial name. Young Sovereign? Howe I see you havent even reached the Quasi life and death realm yet? Titus asked suspiciously. A small n with insufficient cultivation resources and limited talent. So, thats why I risked my life toe to Eastsea Enve to try my luck. Jason said. After a pause, Jason tentatively asked, I wonder what Titus is looking for the Otltino Goddess for? Titus hemmed and hawed, and with a sh of essence in his eyes, he said, Im going to take the Otltino Goddess captive and bring her to Savagehill to be my daughter-inw! My old ancestor said that amongst The Celestial Realms Heavens Pride daughters, it is the Otltino Goddess who has the poise of an Imperial Empress. My familys old ancestor has always wanted to take the Imperial Empress captive as Savagehills main mother, so my target is the Otltino Goddess. Jason almost fell head over heels when he heard this. So this Titus was hitting on this idea? Thats a bit too direct, isnt it? Worthy of being The deste n lineage, it was so direct right off the bat. Chapter 2508 – None of them are simple Titus said this with a straight face, the rest of The deste n lineages young disciples, and even Kuang and Manfes faces didnt have the slightest abnormality when they listened to him, and they seemed to think that this was the way it should be. This makes Jason refreshed his own three views, feelings quite The deste n lineage adheres to this philosophy? The deste n lineage is adhering to such a concept? The woman they see, directly knocked out with a stick and carried back to the cave? This style, very pugnacious ah! Full of primitive style. Purple Phoenix Saintess did not knit slightly and did not say anything. Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the girls all subconsciously took a few steps back, as if they were afraid that they would be taken by this Titus in front of them, and directly captured away. At this time, The deste n lineage side of a proud girl came over, her eyes burning stared at Jason, snorted and said: Hao, right? He has a masculine look, very much in line with my aesthetic. Unfortunately its just a little too weak, Quasi life and death realm is not even reached Jasons heart snapped, thinking that this The deste n lineage woman wouldnt have a crush on him, would she? That would be bad news! The other side of a meter seventy-five or so tall,pact muscles, look like a woman, but the body is not the slightest sense of bloat, but instead all over the body without the slightest b, the convex that is extremely protruding, the fine is also very fine. The key is, this is really not Jasons favorite type ah. Myao, do you have eyes for Hao? asked Titus. The woman named Myao nced at Jason and said, It feels pretty good. But its too weak. Jason sniffed and then hurriedly said, The deste n lineage has the highest bloodline and is the overlord of The Celestial Realm side. I am only from a small n, I really can t afford to climb up. Marcel, Zack and the others in the back wanted tough one after another, but were hardened and kept it in. Titus didnt say anything else after hearing Myaos statement, he looked at Jason and asked, Were going to Dongji Pce, do you want to head there together? Dongji Pce? What is that ce? Jason thought to himself, as the name suggests, could it be the pce where the Eastern Great Emperor once lived? If that was the case, then Dongji Pce would undoubtedly be one of the most notable ces in the Eastsea Enve, and would attract the pride of many great powers in The Celestial Realm. Jason thought for a moment and said, I wont go to Dongji Pce. With this amount of manpower and cultivation in my Haotian Sect, Im afraid I wont be able to participate in thepetition for the opportunity at Dongji Pce. Hao here wishes Titus a victory and a triumphant journey. Titus nodded and said, Alright then. However, there will be other dangers in this secret realm, so you guys be careful. If you encounter some forces targeting you in the future, its fine for you toe and find me. Meeting you guys right beforeing to Eastsea Enve, I feel its fate. Thanks! Jason said. Afterwards, the people of The deste n lineage left this ce and headed towards the east direction in the secret realm. Half a quarter of an hourter, The deste n lineage had already moved away from that area of the entrance, at which time Titus looked back,ughed, and muttered to himself, Hao? Quite interesting! Kuang said in a deep voice, The Divine Son has already seen their abnormality? Anomalies? You mean they purposely hid their destiny and bloodline? Titus opened his mouth and continued, If they really came from a hidden sect like the Haotian Sect, then it wouldnt be too much to be cautious. I just have a vague feeling that this Hao is not as simple as it seems. Myao came over and asked rather curiously, Brother, whats so special about that Hao? The two were actually siblings. Titus was nobly the son of a god, so it was conceivable that Myaos status was also extremely high. Titusughed and said, The deste n lineage will be more or less afraid when they meet me, after all, we are barbarians in the eyes of the people in the Nine Realms, and we arepletely unreasonable and just talk about our fists. However, Hao was extremely calm and collected when he faced us just now. Even if he is a disciple of the hidden sect, but the information surface will not be hidden, more or less will know that I The deste n lineages reputation. The way he acted in front of us just now was more or less abnormal. Kuangs eyes flickered, saying, Does the Divine Son mean that the other party is emboldened? Hiding his strength? Hiding strength is not so much. Its just that Hao and his group give me a special feeling. Titus opened his mouth and continued, However, theres no need to bother with them for now. Well talk about itter when we have the chance to meet them. This time, my target is Emperor Throop, and when I have the chance, Im going to blow Emperor Throops head off, letting The Celestial Realm know that Im the number one Celestial Pride! Hao Myaos eyes blinked, after listening to Titus analysis, she seemed to be a bit more attached to Hao. At the foot of the giant peak. Titus and his lineage have gone far away. Old Mr. Miller sensed a little and said.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason nodded and said, I didnt expect to meet The deste n lineage as soon as I came in. The deste n lineage were originally the natives of The Celestial Realm, and Emperor of Heaven divided the Nine Natives in The Celestial Realm. The deste n lineage was originally a native of The Celestial Realm, and the Emperor of Heaven has divided Nine Realms in The Celestial Realm and unified the three thousand states of Nine Realms, which in itself makes The deste n lineage dissatisfied, to put it bluntly, it is an outsider who has taken over the territory of the local snake. Therefore, The deste n lineage is rather Emperor of Heavens nemesis. Sacred Son of Destruction murmured and asked, Meaning, we are natural allies with The deste n lineage? We can strive to cooperate with them? Cooperation? Thats still early! Jason smiled lightly and said, Dont look at Titus as a reckless person with a muscr brain, its just an illusion. The deste n lineage dares to challenge the Emperor of Heaven, would their godson be a brainless person? If my guess is right, Titus doesnt say anything on the surface, but he already has suspicions about our identity. Its just that were not hostile to him, and with the fact that the cultivation of those of us is indeed weak, Titus is just as likely to ignore us. As for cooperation, if we dont have enough strength to show, why would he want to cooperate with us? A male lion will only keeppany with a fierce beast, and will not go along with a mole cricket, thats what Im saying. After a pause, Jason continued, Lets not worry about Titus side for now, we cant threaten them, so Titus lineage wont target us. The fact that this is the entrance to The deste n lineage means that, no other The Celestial Realm forces will emerge from here. The deste n lineage was also a major power in The Celestial Realm, and the location of their entrance would certainly not allow other powers toe. Of course, other forces wouldnt dare either. Therefore, this area was definitely safe as far as the present was concerned. Lets explore the surrounding area first and grasp the terrain of the surrounding area, as for some Land of Opportunity theres no rush first. Lets familiarize ourselves with the environment here first. Jason continued. Everyone started to move, Darcey and the others headed towards the sparse forest, due to the fact that the heaven and earth aura in the secret realm was extremely dense and pure. Therefore, the forest is full of medicinal herbs, although there is no Semi-Holy Pill and so on, but a lot of cherished medicinal herbs, or spiritual medicine these are there. For some of the great powers of The Celestial Realm, naturally, they could not see these things. However, The Human Realm is really used to being poor in terms of martial arts resources, so Darcey and the girls started to pick all the herbs that the big powers of The Celestial Realm couldnt see. Jason and Old Mr. Miller were about to explore around the base of this huge peak, when, just then, steeply C Boom! Boom! There was a violent crashing sounding from the peak, each sound was dull as thunder, and the noise was horrifyingly loud! Chapter 2509 – Sealed Objects Boom! Boom! The sudden vibration caused Jason and Old Mr. Miller to jump. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert and the others, who had scattered to scout the surrounding area, also heard the sound and rushed over, staring at the huge peak with a guarded look. Boom! At this moment, another loud sound came. Jason listened carefully and said with some incredulity, This sound seems to being from within the mountain of this giant peak. Old Mr. Miller also nodded and said, Indeed. Could it be that there exists some living thing inside this mountain? Living thing? Zack opened his mouth and couldnt help but gulp, This huge peak is ten thousand feet tall and immense, if it is really a living thing, then what kind of existence is it? How could it shake this huge peak and make such a sound? The moment these words came out, the crowd could not help but feel a sense of coldness in their backs. If there really is something alive inside this huge peak, then it must be something extraordinary, otherwise how could it shake this huge peak? Old Mr. Miller with his current strength, even if he sted his fist over, the peak wouldnt be shaken in the slightest. There isnt something terrifying sealed inside this giant peak, is there? Jason couldnt help but say. Old Mr. Miller was holding a stone at the foot of the giant peak as he said, The stone of this peak is extremely hard, as if it has been purposely refined and is not an ordinary mountain stone. Therefore, it is not impossible that such a huge peak that has been refined is used to suppress something. Within this mountain peak, perhaps there really exists some kind of sealing object. Then wouldnt it be dangerous for us to be here? Darcey said. Jason said, The danger shouldnt be so great. Being suppressed and sealed, as long as this mountain peak doesnt fall, whats inside wont be able toe out. Im just curious as to what it is that is sealed. Eastsea Enve A new era of martial arts opens once, and it has been countless epochs since the barren past. The sealed thing within this mountain peak actually hasnt died yet? Thats whats most terrifying. Old Mr. Millers face also stared and said, Its fortunate that its sealed within the Giant Peak Mountain, otherwise if the unknown thing inside really came out, it would be a catastrophe. Jason thought for a moment and said, The rest of you continue to scout around. Ill follow the sound with Old Mr. Miller to check out the seal inside this mountain. Jason, will this be too dangerous? Marcel asked. Jason smiled and said, Its fine. If this is the handiwork left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor, with our abilities, we cant unseal it even if we wanted to. There is no danger. Lets go explore and see if we can find the seal, and if we do, see what it is and if we canmunicate with it. If we canmunicate, it will be very helpful for us to understand the entire Eastsea Enve. Old Mr. Miller also spoke up, Jason, lets go. The old man will go with you to explore a bit. Boom! Inside the giant peak, there were constantly booming and vibrating soundsing from it, as if the seal was enraged. The two of them, Jason and Old Mr. Miller, followed the sound and searched over, sprinting all the way up the peak. As the two of them followed the sound, the booming sound that came from time to time became clearer and clearer, indicating that they were getting closer and closer to the location of the seal. After continuing to walk for a while, Jason stopped, at the moment they were in a position above the foot of the mountain, surrounded by forests and trees, but even more conspicuous is that a piece of stone wall that converges into a giant peak, with a kind of age-old traces. Old man, it seems like this is where the vibrations areing from the loudest. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller listened for a while, he also nodded and said, This is indeed the ce. But this ce is all mountainous stone walls, there is nothing special about it. Boom! At that moment, another booming vibration came, Jason followed the sound and came to a huge stone wall, which was covered with creeper-like vegetation and had some dead leaves scattered on it. Jason walked over to the wall and reached down and removed the dead leaves and pulled down the creepers and vines that were wrapped around the wall. Old Mr. Miller came along to help. When the stone wall of vegetation were cleaned up, the stone wall showed a carved in the stone wall, simr to the figure of the eight trigrams! Only, this bagua diagram is different from the bagua diagram in the mundane world, an ancient yet subtle dao pattern engraved on it, these dao patterns formed a yin and yang half of a circle, looking like a Taiji circle. This is Jason and Old Mr. Miller looked at each other, and both of them were shocked in their hearts. On the stone wall of this giant peak, a formation pattern was actually branded, which established that this giant peak was indeed sealed. It also meant that Jason and Old Mr. Millers guess was not wrong, there was really a seal within this huge peak! What kind of sealing formation is this? Jason looked at the formation pattern outlining a Taiji circle, and felt that it contained an extremely subtle and profound dao road pattern, a powerful and iparably powerful formation seal, but also contained a profound sealing way, staring at it seemed to be able to make people fall into a state of enlightenment. Jason reached over, wanting to touch it, and at that moment- Whoosh! On the side of the mountain peak, a white shadow shed by, extremely fast, and arrived in a sh. What is this? Jason and Old Mr. Miller both sensed it and immediately turned their eyes to look. Old Mr. Miller was even on guard, his bodys indestructible pressure surging, in this secretnd where nothing was known, any slightest movement was extremely dangerous. Jason turned his eyes to look around and did not see anything except the verdant mountains and forests. But Jason didnt dare to cken off at all, just now there was indeed a white shadow shing by with a strange speed, but it didnt give Jason any sense of danger. Just such a strange movement, or to explore clearly, who does not know what exists in this secret realm, any carelessness will lead to the consequences of unexined death. Just as Jason carefully searched, steeply, the pupils in his eyes shrunk violently, he actually saw a white furry thing appear above a protruding stone wall on the right side of this mountain peak. Old man, what are you looking at? Why does it look like a little white rabbit? Jason spoke up. Old Mr. Miller also saw this small furry thing, it was really about the size of a rabbit, encrusted with a pair of golden eyes, the small head looked simr to a lion, but not very simr, looking closely at the top of its small head there were also two horny things protruding. Looks like a cub. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and then said, It doesnt look hostile, and such a small thing isnt dangerous. Probably a species born of this secret ce. Jason nodded as he looked at this white furry young beast, and he didnt know if it was an illusion or what, but he always felt that the young beasts small golden and radiant, yet seemingly rified and wless eyes were staring at him one after another. Jason didnt bother anymore as he continued to look at the formation pattern diagram on the stone wall. He reached over and touched this formation pattern diagram, reaching out to caress the great dao patterns on this formation pattern diagram. However, the moment he reached out and touched this formation pattern, Jasons face abruptly changed, and at that moment, he felt that his divine sense was involuntarily sucked into this formation pattern. Then, in his sea of consciousness, he sensed, vaguely sensed a huge space contained within this huge peak, the entire space was dark, like an abyss, unfathomable, horrifying and appalling. Right at the moment when his sea of consciousness sensed something-Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Snort! In the space of the giant peak that was like a ck abyss that was presented in his sea of consciousness, two huge clusters of light that were likenterns, glowing with an eerie green and cold light suddenly lit up. Chapter 2510 Rex Wildborn Two clusters of dark green cold light in the giant peak that is like a ck abyss-like internal space ghostly light, like two big greennterns, which makes Jason startled, his consciousness wants to take back, but that ck abyss-like internal space is like the existence of a suction, actually makes it difficult for him to take back his own divine sense. Humans? Steeply, a majestic consciousness passed over, carrying a savage aura. Crap! Its really fucking alive! Jason cursed directly in his mind. What the fuck is this? Alive? How many years no, how many epochs have passed? How is it that a living creature is still sealed within this mountain peak? Jason then realized that with the Rune Seal on the stone wall of the mountain peak, even if there was a living creature, then the other party couldnte out and probably couldnt hurt himself. Thinking of this, Jason put his heart down, and after some thought, he used his divine sense to send his intention over tomunicate with this seal. Who are you?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You dont know who this Emperor is? You are not a disciple or protg of Eastern Great Emperor? Eastern Great Emperor? Thats ages ago. Disappeared several epochs ago. Disappeared at the end of the Dystopian Age, to be precise; its the New Martial Age now. What? The Deste Ancient Era has already ended? The Eastern Great Emperor has long since disappeared? No wonder, no wonder we havent sensed the Eastern Great Emperors aura for these long years You havent said who you are. Jason said. I am the Beast Emperor of Golden Beastkin of the Dystopia. An existence that once dominated the Deste Ancient. It is fate that you are able to meet this Emperor here, if you can help this Emperor leave this ce, then this Emperor can immediately help you soar to the heavens and witness eternity! Rex Wildborn? Jason was secretly shocked in his heart, he had heard Forever Kong talk about the things in the Dystopian period, the Dystopian period, the Dystopian Beasts were rampant, at that time, the Dystopian Ten Beasts ruled the Dystopian Earth, taking Terran as their blood food, and then the Ancestor of Man rose to power, and that was how he defeated the Dystopian Ten Beasts, opening the era of Terrans domination. Right now, sealed inside the mountain of this giant peak was actually a Rex Wildborn? Then this is terrible! Jason, however, said in divine thoughts, Hmph, do you think Im a three year old child? Would I believe what you said? Its been several eons since the Ancient Age of Destion, if you were really a Beast Emperor from the Ancient Age of Destion, you would have died a long time ago! Ignorant! I am a true emperor level realm, an eternal and immortal existence, will these years wear out my life? If you help this emperor out, this emperor will immediately make you the first person under these heavens! Emperor level realm? Eternal Immortality? I dont know what that is, The Human Realm Im in has been through the Mordor era. My Cultivation Realm cant even reach the Quasi life and death realm. Youre telling me thats too vague and far-fetched. Besides, I dont know how to release you out. Jason said. Its very simple, you activate the Rune Seal on the stone wall as the Emperor said, as long as the power of this seal is slightly loosened, the Emperor will have a way to escape. Why should I help you? Were not rted, and youre still a beast, so whats in it for me to help you? You are only a quasi Quasi life and death realm, equivalent to Beastkin Lineages quasi Xuan level realm This Emperor is sealed here, and is almost connected to this mountain peak. If this Emperors senses are correct, there is Mand Spirit Fruit to the right side of the mountain peak upwards, containing the life and death realm. If you head to take it, you will be able to greatly replenish the Life and Death Origin in your body. Mand Spirit Fruit? Thats right, this Emperor is in no way false. This is one of the minuscule benefits that this Emperor will give you. Jasons heart stirred as he responded with his divine thoughts, Then Ill go and take a look. If its true and can help me in my martial arts, then we can work together. Jason then withdrew his divine sense. When Jasons divine sense returned to reality, he saw Old Mr. Millers face anxiously guarding him, seeing Jasone back to his senses, Old Mr. Miller then asked, Jason, what happened to you just now? It seems as if you were traveling outside of your mind, and you didnt even respond when I called out to you. Jason said, My divine sense followed the Rune Seal to probe into the inner space of the giant peak, and there is indeed a seal inside, or a Rex Wildborn. Rex Wildborn? What the hell? Old Mr. Miller asked in a surprised voice. Forget about it for now, this guy wants me to help lift the seal and release it. How would I do this thing with no benefits? In the back, this Rex Wildborn said that there are Manro Spirit Fruits on top of the mountain peaks that contain the origin of life and death. Ill go take a look. Jason said. The old man goes with you. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason immediately followed Rex Wildborns directions and searched all the way up towards the right side of the peak. At this pointC Whoosh! A white shadow swept through the air with lightning speed, it was actually that white furry cub, it followed all the way over, but it didnte close to Jasons side, separated by a certain distance, staring at Jason with a pair of clear golden pupils. Jason was all a bit puzzled in his mind, confused as to what kind of species this cub was and why it kept following him. Old man, can you tell what this little thing is? Other than that, its so fast, it feels like its faster than me hyping up March Arctic! Jason said. Old Mr. Millers eyes shed brilliantly as he said, It could be an alien beast. Its not hostile or threatening at the moment, so ignore it for now. Jason nodded and looked up all the way, and soon sensed an aura of life and death essence fluctuating, apanied by a refreshing smell of elixir. Jason elerated his steps, following the fluctuation of the breath of that life and death origin to look for it, and eventually saw an exotic fruit that was blooming, the petals of which were like mandarins, extremely aesthetically magnificent. At the center of one blooming petal was a turquoise colored exotic fruit. Mand Spirit Fruit? Jason subconsciously opened his mouth as he immediately walked over, there were a total of six exotic fruits, all of which contained pure life and death origin within them. Jason took them all off and put them into the Storage Ring. Thats not all, Jason dug down even this exotic fruit, the root with soil, and put it into the Storage Ring as well. He wasnt sure if the exotic fruit could be raised if he brought it back to The Human Realm, and it wouldnt be a loss if he couldnt anyway, but it would be a big profit if he did. Anyway, Eastsea Enve a new era of martial arts only opens once, and the next time it opens I dont know how long it will take to get there. Jason smiled and said, Old man, it seems that this Deste Ancient Deste Beast isnt lying. Next, its your turn. Hmm? What does that mean? Old Mr. Miller asked suspiciously. Jason said squarely, Ive reaped the benefits, its your turn to reap the benefits ah. This Rex Wildborn has been sealed here for countless eons, so it definitely wants to get out. If it wants toe out, it has to please us, so how can we do it without draining it dry? This old thing, having existed since the ancient times, must know a lot of treasures and Land of Opportunity. Lets ckmail it first. Dumbfounded, Old Mr. Miller said, Just in case this Rex Wildborn gives enough favors, you boys really wont help activate that seal and let it out, will you? Jasonughed and said, How is this possible. If we really want to let it out, we will be the first ones to kill it. How many eras has it been sealed by the Eastern Great Emperor? It has long been resentful of Terran! Besides, the seal left by the Eastern Great Emperor, can we lift it? Thats a fantasy! We are merely going to squeeze this Rex Wildborn as much as we can so that it spits out some more benefits, then pat ourselves on the back and let it be sealed under that giant peak for the rest of its life. I knew you boys were restless. Then the old man went to follow Rex Wildborn to exchange ideas as well. Old Mr. Miller smiled broadly and quickly headed down with Jason to return to thatnd of Rune Seal. Chapter 2511 – Fae Beast Bai Arriving at the Rune Seal, Jason asked Old Mr. Miller to reach out and touch the formations on the stone wall, and then seeped into his own consciousness, and was able to sense the abyss-like space contained within the giant peak. Old Mr. Miller followed Jasons words, his sea of consciousness really showed the huge ck abyss-like space inside the giant peak, in that ck abyss, twontern-like ghostly green lights were constantly flickering, which could be said to be extremely creepy, so that the first time a person saw it, his scalp would be numb and he would be drenched in cold sweat. After Jason saw that Old Mr. Millers divine sense had seeped in, he stood guard and left it to Old Mr. Miller to do the rest. He was never worried about Old Mr. Millers ability to fool around. Even the bad old man with the missing incisors flubbed up, so to speak, his ancestor. Its up to Old Mr. Miller to snub this Rex Wildborn. Whoosh! Just as Jason was guarding Old Mr. Miller, out of the cold, a white shadow shed and leapt onto a tree not far from Jason. Jason turned his eyes to look, only to see that under the white furry belly of this little thing, four little short legs with ws glowing with golden veins were revealed, gripping the trunk of the tree and staring at Jason with a pair of big soulful eyes. Motherfucker! Im not your father, let alone your mother, why do you keep following me? And you keep looking at me, what are you doing? A pang of doubt ran through Jasons mind. Anyway, he had nothing to do for the time being, so Jason thought that this little thing couldnt be hungry, could it? At that moment, Jason took out a can of luncheon meat from the Storage Ring, opened the can, and waved at the cub, saying, Come here, heres something for you to eat. Meat, it smells good, want some? The cub stared at Jason, its little head tilting as if in thought. Then the end of its nose stretched forward a bit, and the end of its nose twitched slightly, as if it had sniffed the scent of that luncheon meat. Goo Goo Goo The cub let out a sound akin to merriment as its form leapt forward, getting a little closer to Jason. Jason smiled and said, Come over here and eat, Ill put it on the floor and you can help yourself. When youre done eating go back to the cave and message, dont run around. Jason ced the can of luncheon meat on the ground and gestured for the young beast toe over and eat. Whoosh! In the next moment, Jason only felt a sh in front of his eyes as the young beast swept down in a lightning fast rush, swallowed the can in one bite, and began to chew on it. Hey, that tin can Jason rushed to speak up when he saw this, trying to warn that the tin can was not edible. The words did not finish, but saw this young beast open its mouth and swallowed, spit out has been a mass of scrap iron, the tin can was directly torn and kneaded, the lunch meat inside the can is no longer. Crap! Jason was shocked, this little guy in front of him, who looked harmless, cute as hell, soft and docile, actually bit that tin can to pieces? Its simply a case of the beast is not what it seems! Whoosh! Just when Jason was surprised, the young beast jumped violently, actually jumped onto Jasons shoulder, and the furry little head appeared to be iparably intimate arching against Jasons neck. Jason suddenly had a feeling of stiffness in his body, a feeling that was unnatural, the thought that this young beast was easily able to tear that tin can, and in case it rushed to take a bite at his neck, wouldnt blood spurt out? So what Bai, well, lets just call you Bai. Jason opened his mouth and said, Did you not eat enough? I have more here, Ill feed you. Jason pulled out some prepared dry food from the Storage Ring, various canned meats, dried bacon, and so on. Ouch. Bai looked cheerful, making exuberant noises as it opened its mouth and ate everything Jason held out. It naturally had never tasted such a vor, so it ate it with gusto. Jasons idea was simple, feed the little thing first, then the little thing wouldnt suddenly rush at his neck and take a bite. Bai looks small, but his appetite is not small at all, and he eats everything Jason brings out in no time. When she was done eating, she stuck out her pink tongue and licked the corners of her mouth, making a constant burst of gleeful noises from her mouth. Jason clearly felt that Bai appeared more intimate with him, and wondered if it was because he was feeding him, or if there was some other, deeper reason. Squeak! Bai squeaked at Jason for a moment. Jason, totally confused, looked at Bai quizzically and asked, What do you mean? Still want to eat? Bai shook its head as its figure leapt forward, transforming into a floating shadow that instantly disappeared. Run away? Jasons face was stunned, after the short time he spent together just now, he seemed to have fallen in love with this little thing as well, and now that he saw it run away without a trace, his heart was actually a little reluctant to let go. Just as Jason turned his thoughts to the coldC Whoosh! A white shadow shed and Bai was actually back, continuing toy on Jasons shoulder. Why are you back again, you little one? Jason had a sense of lost and found surprise.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bai along the arm of Jasons shoulder to climb down, climbed all the way to Jasons palm position, Jason had to spread the palm, Bai is a mouth, and then a thumb-sized color is like a blood diamond-like fruit fell on Jasons palm. This is Jason froze, the pupils of his eyes snapping cold. Squeak Bai opened his mouth at Jason and made a chewing and swallowing motion. You mean let me eat it? Jason asked. Bai nodded, looking at Jason with clear golden pupils. Jason realized that he had just fed Bai, and Bai had gotten him what it thought was good food. But these exotic fruits Jason was really shocked, a thumb-sized foreign fruit like a blood diamond, he was able to feel the strong and pure energy breath contained within. It was more pure than the energy contained within some Qi and Blood Pill , or even the absolute best Spirit Stone. This is good stuff! The point is, is this what this little thing eats on a regr basis? Jasons gaze couldnt help but look at Bai strangely, if he ate this every day, how much pure energy was contained in this little guys body? Im just afraid that the energy contained within this little guys flesh and blood is enough to make people stagger, right? Looking at the foreign fruit on the palm of his hand, Jason was a little hesitant, this is stained with this little guys saliva ah, but wash it with water and it will be fine. Jason immediately smiled and said, Bai, this stuff is great. By the way, is there any more? Do you know where there are fruits like this? Ow ow ow! Bai immediately nodded and opened her mouth to bite and tug on Jasons coat, like she wanted to lead him there. Wait, theres no rush, Ill guard Old Mr. Miller for a while. Jason reached over and rubbed Bais head. Bai whimpered and immediately quieted down, meek as a kitten. Chapter 2512 Old Mr. Miller’s Fooling Around Old Mr. Millers divine sense had prated the ck abyss-like space, and at that moment, a dignified but cold voice came to his mindC Human, youre not the kid from earlier, who are you? Your Excellency the Beast Emperor, I am that kids grandfather. That kid went looking for Mand Spirit Fruit and really found it, but hes in the process of refining Mand Spirit Fruits medicinal properties, so he asked my old man toe andmunicate with you. I see. Youve cultivated to Earthly Bounds? ording to your Terran years, its average to cultivate to this realm at this age. Thats for sure. Now The Human Realm is too miserable, having gone through the End Martial Era, and even more so, there are no cultivation resources, so how strong can it be? Terran is struggling now, facing the devouring of Celestial Beastkin at any time, and being able to survive isnt easy anymore. Wait what did you just say? What Celestial Beastkin and when did a Celestial Beastkin appear? His Excellency the Beast Emperor doesnt even know that the Beastkin Lineage unified the heavens and resided in the Upper Realm. However, there is an ancient pathway between the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm, so the powerful Beastkin Lineage could note down, and that is why the Lower Realm Terran survived. It is said that this is still the handiwork left behind by Ancestor of Man before he disappeared, otherwise the Lower Realm Terran would have long been devoured by the Celestial Beastkin. Wait you say slower. Ancestor of Man missing? Now divided into the upper and lower realms? The upper realm is the Beast Race and the lower realm is Terran? Ancestor of Man was an almost invincible existence at the end of the Dystopia, how could he disappear? How am I supposed to know that? These were several eras ago. It is said that first Faunus Eldergrove disappeared, then Terran disappeared and thenter, the Emperor of the Four Poles disappeared. It is said that Faunus Eldergrove returnedter, but the Ancestor of Man never appeared. Thus, the upper and lower realms were formed. Luckily, Ancestor of Man left his arm behind before he disappeared, separating the upper and lower realms, or else Celestial Beastkin attacked, and Terran couldnt withstand it. Nonsense! Faunus Eldergrove has returned, Ancestor of Man is missing, so who can resist Faunus Eldergroves divine power? The Rex Wildborn thought darkly, but naturally he didnt say this out loud, he was in a state of shock and stupefaction. Could it be that the final battle at the end of the Dystopia, Faunus Eldergrove reversed? It must be so, it must be that Faunus Eldergrove defeated Ancestor of Man, followed by TerranEmperor of the Four Poles who traveled to support Ancestor of Man, but were all killed or heavily wounded by Faunus Eldergrove, which would only rationalize the Eastern Great Emperor disappearing for so long. Have I, Beastkin Lineage, returned to the glory of my ancient days when I dominated the heavens? But why doesnt Faunus Eldergrovee to his rescue? By the way, he was in the lower realm, the upper and lower realms had the handiwork left behind by Ancestor of Man, Faunus Eldergrove could not break this rule confinement for a while, and could note down to the lower realm, so he could not be saved. The Golden Imperials Beast Emperor was unusually exuberant, and he took Old Mr. Millers words at face value, as he had always believed that Faunus Eldergrove was the true invincible being. At this moment, Old Mr. Millers voice sounded quietly, Sir Beast Emperor, you and Celestial Beastkin are of the same lineage, right? If we let you out, youll eat all of us, right? You are the Beast Emperor, Terran doesnt have any strong men who can deal with you. Rex Wildborn hurriedly said, No, no, never. Speaking of which, this Emperor has a friendship with Eastern Great Emperor. When Eastern Great Emperor wanted to use this Emperor as a mount, this Emperor did not agree, and Eastern Great Emperor then suppressed this Emperor to sharpen his temperament. Therefore, this Emperor and Terran are definitely on the same side. But you are always still Beastkin Lineage. We wouldnt dare let you out so easily, its too risky. Old Mr. Miller said with some hesitation. When Rex Wildborn heard this, it was all in a hurry, it had all been suppressed for countless epochs, and seeing a chance to be able to escape in front of it, how could it miss it? This Emperor is indeed a Beastkin Lineage, but does side with Terran. This Emperor hase out and can stillmunicate with the Celestial Beastkin, and this Emperor feels that reconciliation between the two races is the most important thing. Besides, this Emperor has also left the Eastern Great Emperors forbidden seal in his body, if he really wants to do something unfavorable to Terran, he will also trigger this forbidden seal. Rex Wildborn said in a hurry. Really? That would be great. Then by releasing His Excellency the Beast Emperor, I, Terran, will have hope. Old Mr. Miller was overjoyed, then said in a bereft manner, Unfortunately, my strength is too weak, and Im only afraid that this Rune Seal cant be activated. Just now, I purposely looked at it, the Rune Seal on the stone wall has been strengthened behind it, and it cant be catalyzed at all. Enhanced? Rex Wildborn froze, and on second thought, that was normal. It makes sense for the Eastern Great Emperor to fortify the Rune Seal before he leaves. Damned Eastern Great Emperor! When this Emperor goes out and youre still alive, this Emperor will surely devour your flesh and blood! Rex Wildborn thought darkly in his mind. Your Excellency Beast Emperor, its not that we wont help you, we cant help it if our strength is too low. This Rune Seal, at the very least, must be at the Creation realm level to be able to catalyze it. Its a pity that The Human Realm Creation origin is gone and was seized to the upper realm. The Human Realm doesnt have a Creation origin, so Old Mr. Miller cant help you. Old Mr. Miller said with a sigh. The Human Realms creation essence is gone? Rex Wildborn froze for a moment, no wonder it sensed that Old Mr. Millers qualifications werent that bad, howe it was still Earthly Bounds, it turned out that The Human Realms martial arts environment had changed so dramatically.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wouldnt that mean that none of The Human Realm martial artists could train to Heavenly Bounds? Beastkin Lineages Heavenly Bounds corresponds to Terrans Creation realm, naturally, which makes Rex Wildborn a little hyperactive if he gets out of this one, wont he be dominating The Human Realm? Heavenly Bounds The Human Realm martial artists dont even have one, let alone the Kings Realm. Youre only Earthly Bounds at the moment, youll have to get to the peak of Earthly Bounds before you can break through to Heavenly Bounds, which is your Terrans Creation realm, Rex Wildborn said. This old man knows. But whats the use of talking about it without the Origin of Creation. Old Mr. Miller said with a sigh. Ignorant! Just because there is no Creation Origin in the outside world does not mean that there is none in this ce. This ce is a secret realm refined from a piece of space cut down from the chaotic void by Eastern Great Emperor, and there exists aplete Origin of Creation. If not, would this secret realm have existed for countless epochs? Rex Wildborn opened his mouth and added, Tell you what, in order to show that this Emperor is on Terrans side, this Emperor will give you some exotic fruits that contain the Indestructible Origin within. Your Excellency the Beast Emperor, I cultivate very quickly. As long as there are resources, immediately Ill be able to Immortality peak, then Ill also be able to break through Creation realm. Your Excellency the Beast Emperor said about Creation Origin, how do I go about refining it? Can you give some? Old Mr. Miller hurriedly said. The Creation Origin of this ce has been refined by Eastern Great Emperor with his ownws, and it is very difficult for you to want to tickle the Creation Origin of this ce to break through. Rex Wildborn opened his mouth and continued, However, this Emperor has been trapped for endless years and has nothing else to do, so he has also refined the Creation Origin overflowing from this heaven and earth into a Creation Origin Stone, which contains the Creation Origin. In order to prove that this Emperors words are true, I can give you some of it. Really? Old Mr. Miller was overjoyed, that kind of joy was not visible, he said excitedly, I am not hiding it from Your Excellency the Beast Emperor, there are several Immortality peak level martial artists on Terrans side, if Your Excellency the Beast Emperor would not give more Creation Origin Stones, and let me, Terran, send out a couple of Creation realm martial artists, then together with thebined force, they will definitely be able to catalyze the seal and release His Excellency the Beast Emperor. The Beast Emperor hesitated slightly, it actually needed Creation Origin Stone as well. It was trapped inside the giant peak, isted from the outside world, unable to absorb the outside worlds heaven and earth aura, and so far it had not died, in addition to itself being at the Emperor level realm, more importantly, it was relying on the origin contained within the Origin of Creation to maintain its own state. However, the thought of it getting out of the trap would naturally eliminate the need for these Creation Origin Stones and still dominate the entirety of The Human Realm. At the thought of this, Rex Wildborn got excited, that desire for freedom had overwhelmed everything, and it whirled around and said, Okay, this Emperor promises you! Chapter 2513 – Taking Turns Old Mr. Miller back, Jason immediately came over and asked, Old Mr. Miller snub Oh, how did the talk go? Old Mr. Miller, with an old-fashioned look on his face, said, Dont worry, wait and see. Jasons face was stunned at the look on Old Mr. Millers face, had he snubbed a big one?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Just thinking, suddenly sensed that this huge peak some shaking up, which seems to be very scary, to know that this huge peak how huge, alone the width of a nce can not see the edge, is as high as 10, 000 feet, the eye actually slightly shaking up? Needless to say, it must be that Rex Wildborn who is shaking up the colossus. It could be imagined how terrifying this Rex Wildborns strength was, and that was even after being sealed for endless years, its physical state had already deteriorated drastically. But its also more of a side note to the horror of Eastern Great Emperor, such a Rex Wildborn, said to be sealed. Boom! With a jolt, a stone wall above the giant peak cracked and Cracked stone wall, there is a piece of egg-sized crystals fell down, a total of nine, egg-sized crystals, the surface has a special texture, within the breath is like taking the creation of heaven and earth, seemingly supreme. This is Jasons eyes widened. It should be a Creation Origin Stone! It contains a Creation Origin within! Old Mr. Miller said in an agitated tone. Jason stared at Old Mr. Miller and couldnt help but say, Crap, old man, you even tricked the Creation Origin Stone that contains the Origin of Creation within? Its really worthy of being a ginger or an old man! This is an absolute treasure, for The Human Realm, Creation Origin Stone is an absolute treasure! Jason opened his mouth and hurriedly picked up these Creation Origin Stones, cing one piece into the Storage Ring. Thats not right, this Beast Emperor said theres still Indestructible Origin stuff, howe there isnt? No, Ill go ask again. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and his divine sense once again probed in towards the Rune Seal. After a while, Old Mr. Millers divine sense returned, and he said, The Beast Emperor said that in the northwest direction, there is a terrain called Skyfall Crypt, where there exists a treasure containing Indestructible Origin, and he also said that previously there was even a source of Indestructible Origin surging over there. Origins source is surging. Skyfall Crypt? Then this is a ce we need to visit. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller whirled around and said, What about this Rex Wildborn? Do we still have to deal with it? Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he smiled and said, Its not enough to squeeze. Let Robert, Marcel, and the others alle over and take turns one by one to im some treasures before saying anything. This Beast Emperor has been here for a few epochs, so there must still be something good. It looks like this Rex Wildborn has been unlucky to meet you. Old Mr. Miller heckles as he walks down the peak, ready to bring up all of The Human Realms heavenly pride. Jason, on the other hand, probed into the Rune Seal with his divine sense and said, Senior Beast Emperor, I was just now refining the medicinal properties of the Mand Spirit Fruit. Its really true that it does contain the Origin of Life and Death, just as senior said. It seems that everything senior said is true. We all trust senior. This Emperor is an eternal and immortal existence, his word is hisw, would he lie to you? You guys quickly help this Emperor inspire the Rune Seal on the stone wall, and when this Emperores out, there will be no shortage of benefits for you guys! Rex Wildborn said in an urgent tone. Jason sighed and said, I have seen the sincerity as well as the divine might of the Beast Emperor senior. However, I am not going to lie, this time when I came to Eastsea Enve, there are also several of my Terrans celestial pride, who are currently some of Terrans powerful celestial pride disciples. In order to help Beast Emperor senior, also need these heavenly pride disciples promised to agree to it. When I told them how powerful the seniors were and how they were true to their word, they didnt believe me and thought I was lying to them. Thus, I think its best to let theme andmunicate with Beast Emperor Senior, and if Beast Emperor Senior shows your divine might as well as your sincere side, so that these Terran Celestials trust it, then therell be no problem. Rex Wildborn thought about it for a moment, and thought that it did make sense. In the Deste Ancient Beast n, bloodline was honored, lets say the direct descendant of the Beast Emperor, in the outside action, everyone else was to follow the leadership of the direct descendant of the Beast Emperor. This Rex Wildborn sensed that Jasons cultivation level was only half Xuan level, so it shouldnt be a celestial pride that Terran had truly grasped the power of speech. It seemed that one would have to negotiate with those celestials in Terran who could do the job. Immediately, Rex Wildborn immediately said, Then quickly have your Terran Heavenly Pridee andmunicate with this Emperor, and this Emperor will naturally show sincerity. Okay, okay, Senior Beast Emperor wait a moment. Jason responded to this with a movement of his divine sense. Jasons divine sense retracted, his mouth grinning from corner to corner as he thought to himself that this Rex Wildborn was up for a snub. It was no wonder that Rex Wildborn, although his cultivation was heavenly, almost reaching the extreme realm of martial arts, and his spiritual intelligence was extremely high, it was still a hundred thousand miles short of the humans crooked and twisted set. Besides, this Rex Wildborn had been sealed for several epochs, and that desire for freedom had long since overpowered its reasoning, so naturally it wouldnt go that deep. By this time, Old Mr. Miller had led Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Darcey, Robert, and a host of other heavenly creatures up the aisle. Jason immediately greeted him and exined the situation to Robert, Sacred Son of Destruction and a host of others, how tomunicate with Rex Wildborn, how to go about selling out, how to fool around and so on. Darcey and the others listened in awe, and Zack, Marcel, and the rest of them grew even bigger C Its fucking magical. Lol urately knocked up a Rex Wildborn? Beast Emperor, what kind of existence is that? And a sessful knockout? Zack immediately jumped into action, he looked exuberant and said, Im better at this too, Ill go ahead and fool around. Take it easy, one by one. Sacred Son of Destruction you now, then Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Zack, Benji, Dercy, Emily Jason made an arrangement. Ow- At that moment, a small furry head pokes out from the back of Jasons neck; its Bai. It turns out that seeing so many people, Bai hides behind Jason and cant help but be curious at the back, poking his little head out to survey the crowd. What is it? Darcey saw it and couldnt help but open her mouth in surprise. Wow! Thats so cute! Is that a kitten? Emily eximed, running over immediately. Its really cute, with wless white fur and a tigers head. Butterfly was drawn in as well. Even the gaze of Purple Phoenix Saintess, who had alwayse to be extremely reserved, looked over. Its a fae beast, I call it Bai. for some reason it sticks to me and wont leave. Jason had to say. Bai? Its a good name, and it sounds like its meant for me. Ill give you a hug. Darcey came over to her and reached up with joy and rubbed Bais head, cupping it in the palm of her hand, her eyes crystalized. Its my turn its my turn! Emily immediately snatched Bai up and yed with her for a while as well. Emily you look to have made him visibly unhappy, you give it to me. Butterfly reached out and grabbed Bai. Jason was outright dumbfounded and speechless for a moment. What did I just say? You were sent here on a mission to fool Rex Wildborn into taking the treasure, why are you all ying with Bai? Jason was inexplicably tired. Chapter 2514 Jason Giggles Bai,e back. Jason shouted. Whoosh! With a sh of lightening speed, Bai broke away from Darcey and the others and jumped back onto Jasons shoulder. Jason said, Dont forget what I just instructed you guys to do. Grab a hold of Rex Wildborn and get some more goodies. Ill go with Bai to find the treasure. With that, Jason took out a blood diamond-like exotic fruit and rushed to Bai, Take me to this On second thought, Jason said instead, Bai, what do you usually eat? Show me what you usually eat. Jason felt that this little fey beast should normally eat more than just one type of fey fruit, as long as this little fey beast eats anything, it should be Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Bai opened its mouth and squeaked before its form leapt forward and ran towards the top of the giant peak. Jason catalyzed the March Arctic when he saw it and followed it all the way. Sacred Son of Destruction had also begun to probe his divine sense into the Rune Seal as Jason had said, beginning the n to fool Rex Wildborn. Bai is fast. On top of such a treacherous peak, it didnt affect the speed of its figure at all. Its a good thing Bai is also walking and waiting for Jason to follow him all the way up. The mountain is steep, Jason followed all the way, rapping under the March Arctic, still feel veryborious, the whole huge peak is really too huge, the dangerous peak is steep, jagged rocks, the good thing is that there are no ferocious beasts, poisonous insects and so on on the whole huge peak. Eventually, Bai stopped in front of a steep hill, and it looked over at Jason and wailed with its mouth open. Jason spread out and rushed up,ing to the front of this mountainous terrain and immediately seeing a strain of Exotic Fruit with scattered Bloodgem Exotic Fruit hanging from its branches. This is good stuff! Jason plucked one of the exotic fruits and stowed it in the Storage Ring. Bai stared at Jason with big, innocent, dry eyes and squeaked, as if protesting that Jason had picked all of his food. Jason smiled and said, From now on you follow me and Ill give you food when you want it. Pick it first and leave it with me. Bai inclined his head in thought, then nodded very anthropomorphically. After Jason had finished picking the exotic fruits, Bai leapt towards the top of the mountain and took Jason to the next ce. The next ce was a small clearing, and Bai stood up on top of the rocks and squeaked. Jason walked over to take a look and his face froze, there was nothing here but an exposed boulder. Seeing Jasons puzzled face, Bais furry underbelly extended its four paws and plowed toward the exposed rock. Jason noticed a strange golden aura rising from Bais four ws, and the exposed stone blocks were thrown right offyer byyer as if they were made of tofu, exposing the stony space within. Jason was a bit dumbfounded, he remembered Old Mr. Miller said that this huge peak had been refined, and the stones on the huge peak were incredibly hard, but in front of Bai, howe these stones were just like tofu. Jason casually picked up a rock and squeezed it; he couldnt even break it under the force. These ws are horrible! Jason gulped, this small, furry and extremely cute looking alien beast was simply terrifying as hell, and he didnt know what species it was. At that moment, Bais forelimbs cupped a piece of stone that was bigger than his head in size and handed it to Jason, and that tongue licked the corner of his mouth as if to say that it was delicious for Jason to eat. Jason is once again dumbfounded its a fucking rock, right? Can I eat? You eat this shit? Bai, this stuff is edible? Jason asked. Bai sniffed and then ced the piece of stone in its mouth, gnawing on it bite by bite, and soon finished it, then it opened its mouth and spat out a pile of crushed stone dregs, a look of contentment on its little head. Jason froze, it was just so raw! No wonder Bai swallowed that tin can without batting an eyelid. How did these teeth and ws grow? Jasons heart moved, he walked forward, picked up a piece of stone and looked at it, and found that there were dots of golden aura within the stone, carrying a feeling simr to that of metal. Is this the Spiritual Soldier staple? Jason blurted out that he could almost conclude that this was the Spiritual Soldier staple, but it shouldnt be at the level of Demi-God Gold. The point is, the Spiritual Soldier staple itself is extremely rare and hard to find, almost non-existent in The Human Realm, and in short supply in all major Forbidden Lands. And yet theres a huge chunk of it here? Also, what species is Bai anyway? Eating exotic fruits is understandable, they contain vast amounts of pure energy, but it also devours Spiritual Soldier staples? Jason stared at Bai with a strange gaze as he suddenly realized that this little alien beast couldnt be some kind of treasure-seeking beast, could it? But any Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures can be devoured? Does that mean that by keeping it with you, youll be able to edge hunt the treasures of the entire Eastsea Enve? Thinking of this, the gaze in Jasons eyes became hot, and he smiled and said, Bai, youve done a great job, these are uh, delicious. Ill put them away first.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Saying that, Jason put all the pieces of exposed Spiritual Soldier mainstay into the Storage Ring, and he didnt know what level of Spiritual Soldier mainstay it was, but being able to forge a Spiritual Soldier that was enough. Is there any more of this deliciousness? Jason asked Bai. Bai squeaked and led Jason on a treasure hunt, and Jason was more than happy to follow along, finding several more exotic fruits and another Spiritual Soldier staple in another location. But this one had little Spiritual Soldier staples and was mostly gutted, so needless to say it must have been devoured by Bai previously. Jason was speechless for a moment and looked at Bai, wondering how the little thing could be so small when it ate so much. Cant you grow up? Jason didnt bother to think much about it, and he was content after collecting some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures under Bais guidance. By this time, Bai was also on Jasons shoulder, and it looked like there wasnt much more to search on this peak. Lets go down first. Bai, good job this time. Later, let me know if you find any more good food and well go look for it together. Jason said. Bai nodded, as if he understood Jasons words. I also wonder how Sacred Son of Destruction is doing with their snubbing of Rex Wildborn, they should have gotten some treasures as well, right? Jason thought to himself. During this period, he had sensed that this huge peak had shaken several times, it should be that Rex Wildborn had promised some treasures to Sacred Son of Destruction and the others. By the time he was done knocking Rex Wildborn around, Jason was ready to head over to Skyfall Crypt. The treasure of Indestructible Origin exists over there, and its imperative that Old Mr. Millers Cultivation Realm is upgraded, or else itll be hard to participate in the fight for the real supreme treasure of the Eastsea Enveter on. Not to say anything else, alone The deste n lineage those two protectors of the road is very powerful, that KuangImmortality pinnacle, but that introverted breath pressure than Saint Marie are more terrifying, the real power of the battle is only afraid to be able to burst out quasi-creature level of might. There must be quite a few more powerhouses on a level simr to Kuangs throughout the Eastsea Enve. Old Mr. Miller cant handle it with his current strength, and will have to be raised to Immortality or higher. Chapter 2515 – Angry Beast Emperor Jason and Bai return to see Wolf Boy standing in front of a sealing formation in the stone wall. The wolf is stillst, and this was arranged by Jason. Wolf Boy is not good at talking, and usually seldommunicates with people, as for fooling Wolf Boy is not really capable of this. Thats why Jason purposely arranged Wolf Boy at the end, as if he was beating a dead horse, if he could be fooled, then he could be fooled, if he couldnt be fooled, then he could just forget about it. How is your harvest? Jason looks to Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and others. Sacred Son of Destruction said, That Beast Emperor guided us to pick the Mand Spirit Fruit, saying that it contains the origin of life and death. It is extremely useful for cultivating the Quasi life and death realm. Purple Phoenix Saintess continued, Rex Wildborn gave the bloodline fruit. Bloodline Fruit? Jason blushed. Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded and said, It says that it is able to purify ones own bloodline power, including the power of ones fate, and is able to allow ones bloodline and fate to metamorphose and return to their ancestors. Good stuff! This is also a rare treasure! Jason said. In addition, there are other cultivation resources, all of which are of the extremely rare kind, seeing that since these endless epochal years, this Rex Wildborn has also collected a lot of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures under his idle chatter. Of course, the most precious of all is the Creation Origin Stone; after all, The Human Realm has no Creation Origin, and things are rare. Unfortunately, this Creation Origin Stone can t continue to fool around, Rex Wildborn is not stupid enough to give some treasures targeted ording to the cultivation strength of The Human Realms heavenly pride. The rest of the field cant, except for Old Mr. Miller reaching Immortality and being able to use Creation Origin Ster. At this point, Jason looked at Wolf Boy who hadnt returned to his senses, and he frowned, wondering what Wolf Boy wasmunicating to Rex Wildborn. In Wolf Boys sea of consciousness, he naturally saw the huge space inside the giant peak that was like an abyss, as well as the ghostly cold light that was like the size of antern. Give me the treasure! Wolf Boys divine sense rippled in response. This Emperor has kept his promise and given you many cultivation treasures, when are you going to help this Emperor get out of the trap? Rex Wildborns tone was already a little impatient, vaguely manic, its patience was wearing thin. That said, first Jason, then Old Mr. Miller, then Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, and a slew of other The Human Realm talents took their turn, and Rex Wildborn had to deal with them one by one, and think about it! Think about it. Eternal and immortal existence. Jason and the others were as low as dust in its eyes, but it had to be patient with Jason and the others in order to get out of the trap. But how can it have patience when round after round goes by? Its been annoying as hell for a long time. My brother said for me toe and get the treasure from you, so give me the treasure! Wolf Boy said. Is that why you guys are taking the treasure from this Emperor? Rex Wildborn became enraged, his tone almost growling as he said, Shouldnt you Terran also honor your promise and help this Emperor get out of the trap? You have your Terrans heavenly pride who can officiatee andmunicate with this Emperor. My brother said you have to give me the treasure! If you dont give it, my brother will be upset. My brother will be upset, and I will be angry. Wolf Boy said. This Emperor %%&&**** Rex Wildborn was furious, and if it could it wanted to just break into a rage. Facing Wolf Boy, Rex Wildborn had the feeling of having no ce to put its energy, like a punch in the cotton, a feeling that was suffocating and made it extremely upset. The little guy opened his mouth with a youre going to give me treasure or Im going to beat you to death tone, and Rex Wildborn couldnt suppress the oundish anger anymore. Originally, Beastkin Lineage was brutal, bloodthirsty, and extremely cranky, and Rex Wildborn wouldnt have been such a good talker if he hadnt been trying to regain his freedom. You roll for this emperor! Let your officiating heavenly pridee here! You havent given me the treasure! My brother said he had to get the treasure from you! Get out!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rex Wildborn roared and snarled in anger, shaking the entire giant peak, but unfortunately that intimidating aura was cut off by the Rune Seal, otherwise it would have loved to blow Wolf Boy to death with a single breath. Jason saw that the giant peak was trembling and Wolf Boys divine sense was fluctuating a bit, he immediately walked forward, held Wolf Boys shoulder, and said, Wolf Boy, withdraw your divine sense. Wolf Boy sensed it, and he withdrew his divine sense and saw Jason. What happened? What did you exchange with that beast emperor? Jason asked. Wolf Boy said in a sardonic tone, I asked it for the treasure and it wouldnt give it to me. Jason blushed and subconsciously asked, How did you want it? Wolf Boy said truthfully, I told you, my brother told me to ask you for the treasure, so give me the treasure Jasons expression was frozen. The rest of them were all dumbfounded as well. Rex Wildborn, no matter how stupid he is, cant just ask for the treasure like that, can he? Ahem Jason asked as he came back to his senses, And? The drakes dont give a shit do they? Wolf Boy nodded and said, The Beast Emperor didnt give it. Said something about letting someone elsemunicate with it, and seemed angry Jason sniffed and immediately said, Everyone pack up immediately and leave here. Dive towards the northwest, our next stop is Skyfall Crypt. Get out of here before Rex Wildborns anger is fully unleashed, before anything happens. Yes, leave as soon as possible! Old Mr. Miller also spoke in a hushed voice. This was, after all, an Eternal Immortal Existence, and even if it was sealed under this giant peak, there were definitely some ways for Rex Wildborn to retaliate in his rage. Soon, Jason and the others immediately left the ce and headed towards the northwest. Inside the space of the giant peak. Rex Wildborn was waiting, and as the minutes ticked by, the entirety of Giants Peak space returned to its unchanging dead silence. Theres no one left to continuemunicating with it through that Rune Seal, using divine sense. Gradually, Rex Wildborn grows cranky, and it has begun to vaguely realize something C the Terran outside should have all escaped, and its been tricked! Roar! Shit! Damned Terran mole! If this Emperor is able to get out, he will definitely kill you! Within the space of the giant peak, Rex Wildborn roared and roared in anger, a terrifying pressure was presenting itself, and that eternal and immortal Dao power impacted the entire giant peak with an iparably insane might. But on the stone wall inside the giant peak, a subtle and powerful array pattern was lit up, which resisted all of Rex Wildborn s terrifying dao rule power, and could not spill out the slightest bit at all. However, this giant peak was affected, the entire peak was vibrating, the ground was even emitting a booming and shaking sound, and some boulders were continuously falling, smashing on the ground and detonating in the air. Off to the east. In a terrain of rolling hills, there were twelve figures that appeared. In front of him walked a young man, who looked no different from a human on the outside, but there was a vertical eye at the center of his eyebrow, which was glowing with ayer of golden light. The young man was d in a purple-golden battle robe, and there was a divine might that looked out of the corner of the eye permeating him. On the side, a blonde man who was also humanoid, but with a face like a birds head, stepped forward and asked, Heavens Eye Emperor, are you saying that there is a Rex Wildborn sealed in the Eastsea Enve? Is that true? This is what Father told me. Father said that during the Deste Ancient Period, Eastern Great Emperor defeated Golden Beastkins Beast Emperor and captured the Golden Beast Emperor. There has been no news of the Golden Beast Emperor afterward, Eastern Great Emperor has disappeared, and that Golden Beast Emperor should be sealed in this secret realm. The young man with the vertical eye on his brow spoke. From the address, it was not difficult to realize that this was actually Argus Beastkings heir, the just-born Heavens Eye Emperor. Chapter 2516 – The Emperor is Confused The young blonde-haired man with a human body and bird face was the Sris Royal ns heavenly pride named Corvin Stern, who said, Your Majesty, then wouldnt it be possible for us to go in search of the Golden Beast Emperor? If we can help the Golden Beast Emperor get out of the trap, a true Beast Emperor of the Deste Ancients, then we canpletely dominate The Celestial Realm! Behind them, the remaining few young prides of the royal ns also walked up.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Argent Mail, the pride of Silvewing Royal n, Simian Skycracker, the pride of Primeape Royal n, Bane Abysswell, the pride of Basilisk Dragon Royal n, and Zephyr Purcloud, the pride of Violet Thunder Royal n, all gathered around. ns pride Zephyr Purcloud, all gathered around. Argent Mail, with silver wings on his back, said, A true Rex Wildborn? Right in the secret realm? Haha, if this Rex Wildborn is unleashed, wont our Ancient Beastkin Lineage sweep across the entire Eastsea Enve, killing all of The Celestial Realms heavenly pride, and then return to The Celestial Realm to kill the Emperor of Heaven, destroy Pathgate, and ughter Zenithway! Emperor of Heaven, destroy Pathgate, ughter Zenithway, and unify The Celestial Realm! Covered with ayer of ck hair, Simian Skycracker opened his mouth andughed, a violent and bloodthirsty murderous aura surging through his body. Primeape Royal Lineage itself is a violent character, extremely murderous and warlike. A gaze sank in Bane Abysswells eyes, he had twin horns on his head and ayer of golden dragon scales covering the position of his forehead as he said, If Rex Wildborn is sealed here, it must be an extremely secret ce, how are we going to find it? There is a unicorn horn growing on his head, faintly shing with purple thunderbolts Zephyr Purcloud said, The bloodline of the Heavens Eye Imperial Prince is close to returning to the ancestors, and is closest to that of the Draconic Ancient Imperial n. Therefore, with the bloodline sensing, can the Imperial Prince sense where the Beast Emperor is trapped? In addition to the Heavens Eye Emperor and a few others, there were also six Dao Protectors from the Heavens Eye n along with the rest of the five great royal ns, and these six Dao Protectors were all Immortality level powerhouses. As you can see, the overall strength of Beastkin Lineage in Eastsea Enve is very strong this time around. The Heavenly Eyes Emperor was about to say something when all of a sudden- Boom! Boom! A violent vibrating sound came from the sky, and a huge peak as high as 10, 000 feet in the distance seemed to be shaking, and the entire ground fluctuated with it in a mighty manner. What was that vibration? The faces of Bane Abysswell, Corvin Stern, and the other one of the royal ns prides stirred in rm, and each one of them was filled with a look of alertness as they stared closely at the surrounding situation. The vibration ising from that huge peak Did something happen over there? Or has some treasure appeared? Simian Skycracker asked. A sh of essence shed through the eyes of the Heavenly Eyes Emperor, at that moment, he keenly felt some abnormal fluctuations in his own bloodline, and with that vibration sounding from him, it was like his bloodline was being oppressed in some way. This shocked the Heavens Eye Emperor, as a prince of the Heavens Eye Imperial n with a noble bloodline, how could he feel a sense of being oppressed? Immediately, a thought shed through the Heavens Eye Emperors mind as he immediately said, Go, rush over there immediately! Saying that, the Heavens Eye Emperors figure moved, his cultivation had reached Earthly Bounds, that is, the Immortality level on Terrans side, so under the spreading of his figure, his speed was extremely fast. One by one, the defenders of the Dao behind them immediately followed after seeing this, and the rest of the Heavens Pride disciples of the five great royal ns also followed. Heavens Eye Emperors status is honored, they except what idents, that does not affect much If the Heavens Eye Emperor had a shoring, then even the five great royal nsbined would not be able to bear the consequences. Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure flew rapidly, directly traveling in the air, his figure was extremely fast, basically without any hiding on his breath, he just rushed over at the fastest speed. Soon, the Heavens Eye Emperor and the others arrived in front of that huge peak. Argent Mail from Silvewing Royal n scanned the area and said, There was a Terran here once. Judging by the lingering odors, it would have been not long ago that he left. Skyler Eyre, you lead a guard around the area, no one is allowed to approach! The Heavens Eye Emperor suddenly spoke. Yes, Your Majesty! A sturdy and robust Heavens Eye Imperial n protector opened his mouth, his name was Skyler Eyre, Immortal Summits cultivation, the vertical eye on his forehead shed out a piercing light, sweeping across the surroundings, scouting the surrounding movements, making sure that no one else would be present within the boundaries of this area. The Heavens Eye Emperor walked towards the giant peak, and Bane Abysswell, Corvin Stern, and other royal prides followed. Eventually, the pupils in the eyes of the Heavens Eye Emperor steeply coldly shrunk as he saw the Rune Seal on the stone wall, a formation pattern containing a subtle and supreme great dao texture within it, constituting a yin and yang pair of halves of a circle. Is this Rune Seal? Bane Abysswell spoke up. Could it be that Rex Wildborn is sealed within this giant peak? said Corvin Stern, his tone agitated. The Rune Seal that contains such a powerful and profound rule of the Great Dao must be sealing an extremely powerful creature. Its highly likely that its Rex Wildborn!Zephyr Purcloud chimed in. Simian Skycracker smiled broadly and said, Thats wonderful. Our luck is really powerful. We just entered the secret realm and found the Rex Wildborns sealing ce, if we can unseal the seal and release the Beast Emperor, then the entire Eastsea Enve will be ours in the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage. The Heavens Eye Emperor stepped forward and studied this Rune Seal, and after looking at it for a long time, he shook his head and said, It cannot be cracked! This is the Eternal Immortal Formation Laws, with our current cultivation, it cannot be cracked at all! Bane Abysswell and the other royal celestials faces froze as Corvin Stern said, Can youmunicate with the existence sealed within the giant peak? We need to confirm first if it is Rex Wildborn that this giant peak is sealing. The Heavens Eye Emperors heart stirred as he reached out and touched those Rune Seals, a strand of his divine sense extending over, and in an instant- The Heavens Eye Emperors Sea of Consciousness swirled, and a huge space like an abyss within this huge peak was clearly presented. In the iparably dark space, coldly and unexpectedly, two clusters of cold light like the size of antern zed up, vaguely containing boundless fury. Is it Rex Wildborn? I am the royal son of the SkyEye royal family The Heavens Eye Emperors divine sense was in turmoil, and the entire persons emotions were fluctuating greatly in his heart. Inside Giant Peak Space, Rex Wildborn had begun to calm down after a bout of venting his anger. At that moment, it sensed a divine sense probing in from the outside world, and its eyes opened once again, followed by the voice of the Heavens Eye Emperor. Hearing the voice of the Heavens Eye Emperor, Rex Wildborn, whose anger hadntpletely subsided, immediately became furious again, and that furious intent was like a sea of oceanic fury, permeating the entire Giant Peak space. Terran, truly cunning! Damn! Then, this Rex Wildborn went straight into a frenzy, shaking the entire giant peak like crazy. Rex Wildborn felt that Terran was insulting his intelligence C the Emperor had fallen for it once and would fall for it a second time? Getting someone to pretend to be Dystopian Beastkin Lineage and then proceeding toe over here and hoodwink this Emperor? Sure enough, Terran is just the most devious! Fortunately, this Emperor is not stupid! Rex Wildborn didnt believe the words of the Heavenly Eyes Emperor at all, thinking that this was Terrans deception routine, so under its frantic shaking of the huge peak, a huge rock rolled down, directly engulfing towards the ce where the Heavenly Eyes Emperor and the royal ns heavenly pride were. At that moment, the Heavens Eye Emperors head was confused and he was directly dumbfounded. One by one, the other royal n prides also had dull gazes, not understanding what was happening on the ground at all. Chapter 2517 – Emperor Throop Induction Boom! Boom! A boulder fell, and the Heavens Eye Emperor and the others reacted by hastily dodging with their stances. At the same time, Skyler Eyre and other powerhouses who were guarding the surrounding area also rushed up, they were even more unaware of what was going on, looking at the boulders that were falling down densely, the only thing they could do was to step in and burst out the supreme Undying Force, evolving Law of Imperishability and sting at those boulders. A huge boulder rightfully headbutts down on the Sky-Eyed Emperor, Skyler Eyre sees it but is unable toe to his aid, only to yell, Watch out, Emperor! The Heavens Eye Emperor didnt panic in the slightest, a golden light exploded from the vertical eye in his brow, and ayer of gold color quickly tinted his fist as he sted his fist at this falling boulder! Bang! Quarterbacking! This huge stone directly shattered under the bombardment of the Heavens Eye Emperors fist Dao, and a supremely pure and prevalent imperial pressure was permeating, sweeping through the heavens and shaking this side of the earth and sky. This was the power of the extended royal bloodline, instantly capable of exploding into an extremely powerful battle force. Soon, the Heavens Eye Emperor and the others escaped this ce and arrived at the foot of the mountain peak. Whats going on, Prince? Skyler Eyre stepped forward and asked in a concerned tone. Essence flickered in the eyes of the Heavens Eye Emperor as he said, Within this huge peak, the one sealed should be the Golden Beast Emperor. I just used my divine sense to try tomunicate with His Majesty the Beast Emperor, but who knows that His Majesty the Beast Emperor didnt pay any attention to it and instead, he went berserk. I also dont know what caused it. Bane Abysswell said, After several epochs since the Ancient Age of Destion, would His Majesty the Beast Emperor be out of sorts after such a long period of time? Out of order? Zephyr Purcloud and other peoples faces were stunned, at the end of the day, he said, The years are the most merciless, loneliness is the most terrible, if it were us, these long years, only one person, the only thing you have to face the darkness and loneliness, Im afraid that we would have gone crazy already, right? The Heavens Eye Emperor thought about it, and it seemed that there was no other reason that could be said other than this exnation.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Perhaps His Majesty the Beast Emperor is a bit confused in his thinking at the moment. In my opinion, we can try tomunicate again when His Majesty the Beast Emperor calms down andes to his senses a bit in a few days. The Heavens Eye Emperor opened his mouth and continued, However, before that, we cant let the Terran Celestial Pride learn that His Majesty the Beast Emperor has been sealed in this ce. Lets make some cover and concealment. The rest of the princes prides agreed, and all began to take action, setting up some evolutions in this ce, erasing some traces and not allowing the rest of the people to discover the subtleties of this giant peak. Eastsea Enve, a cloud-covered mountain forest. Wow! In front of the mountain forest, there was a flying waterfall, falling straight down from that cliff face, sshingrge crystal clear beads and small beads, but also giving a sense of aesthetics. A young upright figure stood in front of the flying waterfall, his sword eyebrow and starry eyes, his face was heroic, his eyes were covered with ayer of faint golden light, he was wearing armor, and theyer of thick ebony color refracted from his armor brought a heavy and depressing feeling. This is clearly Emperor Wallop. At this time, a middle-aged man appeared, he was d in blood-colored heavy armor, every step he took carried a might that weighed as much as a thousand pounds, but his feetnded silently. A faintyer of blood color permeated from his body, like a blood-colored berserker beast, bringing an extremely terrifying bloodthirsty pressure. Reporting to the disciples, The deste n lineage is heading towards Dongji Pce. Pathgate and Zenithway have not found any movement as of yet. Disciples of Skybound Sect are rumored to have discovered a Feathered Sanctum, which has been upied by Skybound Sect. People of Eternalisle are heading to Sanctus Zenith. Eternalisles people are heading to Sanctus Zenith, which is rumored to contain the Supreme Imperial Arms left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor The disciples of the remaining nine domains are each taking action, with the heavenly disciples of Inferno Region, Human King Domain, Chaos Realm, and several other domains on their way to join Emperor Throop. This middle-aged man stood behind Emperor Wallop and was reporting thetest information gathered. Commander Darius, you have done well. Emperor Wallop opened his mouth, his gaze narrowed slightly in his eyes as he said, Is Dongji Pce not that easy to enter? Blood is needed to pile up the passageway into Dongji Pce. The deste n lineage has bravery but no skill, so let Titus go ahead and explore the path. As for Feathered Sanctum, there is no need to worry about it, just listen to the rumor of the so-called Feathered Emperor. On the contrary, Eastern Great Emperor left behind Imperial Arms Darius gaze sank, a scene of a mountain of corpses and blood reflecting in those blood-colored eyes, and he said in a sanguine tone, If Sanctus Zenith really does have Imperial Arms, then of course they cant let Eternalisles people take it away from them. Imperial Arms that is the weapon of the great emperor, higher than the divine weapon. If it really is, do you think Eternalisles people can take it away? Imperial Arms has a spirit, and if it reallyes out, it will choose a master. Other than that, no one can take it away. Emperor Wallop opened his mouth and then asked, Is there any news of The Human Realms martial artist? Darius said, Not yet. Keep checking. This time when Eastsea Enve opens, The Human Realm martial artists would never miss such an opportunity. They must have entered inside the Eastsea Enve. Emperor Wallop said. Yes! Darius nods. In addition to Emperor Wallop and Darius, there were also the young pride of Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, who were guarding the waterfall in front of this waterfall in twos and threes, as well as the stream that converged into it, concentrating on what they were catching. This ce was actually a treasure, this flying waterfall had been sustained for several epochs of long years by the overwhelming spiritual veins of the entire secret realm, so the water of the flying waterfall was already embedded with spirit. When these spiritual substances continue to umte and condense over a long period of time, they will form a drop of water spirit, which is a treasure. A drop of Water Spirit can be used for alchemy, casting soldiers, and also harmonizing the chi and blood in the human body, Origin Breath, and so on. Lets say a martial artist practicing kung fu goes wrong and falls into the state of going into a state of fire, at this time, if he serves a drop of water spirit in time, the disordered meridians, qi and blood in the nourishment of the water spirit will calm down, and there is a great chance to get rid of going into a state of fire. Water Spirit was also not plentiful in The Celestial Realm, every drop was precious, and even in times of urgency, a Heavenly Spirit Pill could not be exchanged for a single drop of Water Spirit. Emperor of Heaven Bloodlines heavenly disciples are catching a drop of water spirit in front of this waterfall. The water spirit contains spirituality and is capable of avoiding harm, melting into the water instantly without a shadow, so it is not easy to capture. However, there were quite a few water spirits contained in this flying waterfall, and after such a short while, Emperor of Heaven Bloodlines Heavenly Pride had already collected dozens of drops of water spirits. Boom! Boom! At that moment, a vibrating sound came from the distance. Emperor Wallop figure violently rose up in the air, he floated in the air, eyes flooded with ayer of golden aura, vaguely saw the distant ce seems to have a huge stone rolling down along a huge peak. Immediately afterward, a supreme martial dao pressure passed over from that direction. One of the pressures even contained a royal might. Dystopian Beastkin Lineage? Hearing of the resurgence of the Sky-Eye Emperor, and the Sky-Eye Emperors heir entering the Eastsea Enve? Emperor Wallop muttered to himself, his tone extremely cold. Chapter 2518 – The Great Celestial Pride Eastsea Enve, in front of a huge piece of broken wall. A group of Taoist disciples in robes are observing the massive broken wall, led by a young Dorian who is none other than Michiko. The broken wall looks like it was cut off by someone with supreme greatness, and there are still some dao lines remaining on the break, which vaguely contains a Pathgate divine charm, and these Pathgate disciples are observing it, resonating with their own Pathgate senses. The Eastern Great Emperor is worthy of the Eldric Ancientking, leaving a broken wall but also containing the Taoism of nature. Michiko spoke, her tone emotional. Immediately afterward, there was a booming vibration sounding from the distance, and an imperial pressure was permeating. Michiko turned her head to look into the distance and muttered to herself, Draconic Beastkin Lineage? In this life, the Draconic Beast n isnt willing to be left alone either? West. Above a stretch of bare ground, a line of monks were stalking along, their faces devout, with a pilgrimage-like solemnity/stateness and solemnity, as they moved forward step by step. At that moment, a young monk in front of him stopped. The young monk folded his hands, looked toward the direction of the distant vibration, and said under his breath, The deste ancient beast race My Buddha is merciful, this secretnd will not be able to avoid a lot of bloodshed. Felix, the world is in turmoil and the cycle of cause and effect, so there is no need to pay attention to the Zenithway disciples who have disappeared into the void. It is the top priority for us to search for the legacy left behind by Holy Buddha. A middle-aged monk spoke. What Sage Mentorson said is very true. Infinite Felix nods.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zenithway has recorded that in ancient times, Holy Buddha, who founded the Great Thunder Temple, entered the Eastsea Enve as a young man, and in the Eastsea Enve he realized the supreme Zenithway Dharma, which was imprinted on the Buddhas teachings at the time of enlightenment in the Eastsea Enve Legacy. After Holy Buddha stepped out of the Eastsea Enve, he founded the Great Thunder Temple and began to take on disciples to teach the Dharma. Toward the end of the Ancient Age, during the Great War, Holy Buddha passed away, and Buddhas Lineage, at The Celestial RealmSumeru Mountain, simply referred to itself as the Great Thunder Temple, and did not continue to carry on the name Great Thunder Temple. Therefore, this time The Celestial RealmZenithway hase to Eastsea Enve to seek out the ce of Holy Buddhas enlightenment in Eastsea Enve when he was young, to gain the legacy, and to restore the glory of the Great Thunder Temple. Feathered Sanctum. This is a secret ce in the Eastsea Enve, the entire secret ce is filled with dense purple gas, with the light of Rui Xia in the flow, it looks as beautiful as a dream. This secret ce but there is a group of tall and delicate women, they have a young, there are also charming, white dress floating, one by one colorful, sexy and delicate, but also give a person a kind of unearthly feeling, as if the fairy descended to the earth. In this secret ce, from time to time, there were pieces of light and rain presenting themselves, converging into an illusory silhouette, as if they were trying to break the void. This is the origin of the name Feathered Sanctum. It is said that this rising rain of light contains the secret of Feathered Sanctum, which involves the mystery of eternal immortality. Only in ancient times, those who entered Eastsea Enve also came to this Feathered Sanctum, and the handwritten records left behind failed to realize anything at all. Spare a thought, the Skybound Sect disciples in Beyondpeak still upy this secret ce. The women, each of them of varying beauty, were all disciples from Skybound Sect. Orion, can you realize something? In the secret ce, a charming middle-aged woman looked at a misty, immortal-like, wonderful figure in front of her, and opened her mouth to ask in this regard. Ahead, the ethereal if immortal figure was a RuiXia light shrouded, appearing sacred extraordinary, itself is a kind of immortal jade bone temperament, she is tall and delicate, a long skirt but also can not hide her exquisite curve, a jade face is more for the aesthetic points, bright eyes like a flood of autumn water, moist red cherry lips like ripe cherries, tantalizing picking. On his body, however, he was permeated with a transcendent aura that people did not dare to spheme. Ten thousand strands of veil Li Hua, non-smoke, non-mist with the morning sun; born with a beautiful face like jade, viewed as a picture of the air like a fairy. This is none other than Fairy, The Celestial Realms pride and joy that has attracted the hearts and minds of millions. Fairys vermilion lips gently opened, her breath was like orchids as she said softly, It is that there are somews of the Great Dao embedded within, but it doesnt feelprehensive. The real secrets of this ce seem to be hidden, not really tapped out. Perhaps the key to unlocking these secrets is this rain of light, above the ipletews of the Great Dao. The middle-aged woman, Aurora, blushed and asked, Feathered Sanctums secret wasnt really is unearthed? Yeah, thats what I feel, but as to whether its true or if we can find out the true secrets of Feathered Sanctum, Im not entirely sure at this point. Fairy said. While the two were talking, a booming vibration came from the distance. Aurora sensed it and said, The scent of the Draconic Beastkin This is the Draconic Beastkin Lineage? It actually entered the Eastsea Enve as well? Fairy was not surprised, she said, The Heavenly Eye Emperor has been revived, and at that time, the Master was still startled, and spaced out to visit to Starfall Beast Mountain. Eastsea Enve A new era of martial arts opens once, and with such an opportunity, the Heavenly Eye Emperor will not miss it. Therefore, it will definitely allow its heir toe and participate. Emperor Wallop is also in this secretnd. Emperor of Heaven suppressed the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, forcing Emperor of Heavens Eye to have to fall asleep and quell the war between Terran and the Draconic Beastkin Lineage. Therefore, Emperor of Heavens Eye hates Emperor of Heaven with a passion, and now that their descendants are in Eastsea Enve, there will be no shortage of dragon fights. Aurora said. Fairy nodded and said in a light tone, Our Skybound Sect never intervenes in these tumultuous wars. So, even if a great war is raging, as long as our Skybound Sect isnt involved, thats all that matters. Aurora thought about this, and at that moment, she said, Orion, then, you should more often enroll in thews of the Great Dao of this ce, and see if you can find out the real secret with with the Feathered Sanctum. This is only a great opportunity. Eastsea Enve, Sanctus Zenith. This ce is one of the treacherous ces in the Eastsea Enve, and the word Sky Jedi says it all. It is said that when the Eastern Great Emperor suppressed The Far Eastern Sea, there were many powerful beasts in the sea, in addition to some ancient beasts that fled, and the Eastern Great Emperor killed them one by one. The corpses of these supreme ferocious beasts were buried in Sanctus Zenith, and there was no shortage of Eternal Realm level king-level ferocious beasts and even half-emperor level ferocious beasts. After a long time, these powerful beasts of the brake gas, blood gas, resentment and so on under the umtion of days and months, so that the Heavenly Jedi Sanctuary has fallen into a horrible ce of great evil, in which there are even the remnants of the powerful beasts, and even some of the divine nature of the essence of the blood has not yet been extinct can be transformed into a beast of the shadow, devouring the living beings who stepped into the Sanctus Zenith. Later, it is rumored that Eastern Great Emperor sealed his own Imperial Arms in Sanctus Zeniths earth vein in order to suppress the hostility of Sanctus Zenith. Thus, every time the Eastsea Enve opens, those who enter it inevitablye to Sanctus Zenith in search of the Imperial Arms left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor. But its been nothing. That didnt stopter generations from searching for Imperial Arms, lets say at the moment, a line of people came this way to Sanctus Zenith. At the head of the group was a young man with a cold face, his face was angr and clear, revealing a fierce and resolute color, and his body exuded an aura as stern as a guns mane. This is Kael of Eternalisle, one of The Celestial Realms most powerful celestials. Interesting, the Draconic Beastkin Lineage is here as well. Its quite nice to be able to sit back and watch Emperor SkyEye dogfight with Emperor Wallop, the thought of it makes me look forward to it! The corner of Kaels mouth lifted in a sneer. Chapter 2519 Skyfall Crypt (I) Halfway up the waterfall. A gaze narrowed in Darius eyes, a thick bloody murderous streak flickering as Darius was ranked 49th in The Celestial RealmImmortality rankings, ranking in the top 50! This shows how scary Darius is. To put it politely, the peak Immortality powerhouses that ranked in the top 50 were more formidable than some of the watered-down Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, especially in terms ofbat kills, and represented a nearly invincible existence in the Immortality hierarchy. Thus, Darius looked away to head there and said, Emperor Throop, should we just kill it? The heir of the Heavens Eye Emperor, killing him would surely make the Heavens Eye Emperor furious beyond measure, wouldnt it? Emperor Wallop said in a bemused tone, It is too far apart. The release of the Heavens Eye Emperors pressure has also drawn the attention of its Priden Heavensworth in the secret realm. By the time we rush over, Heavens Eye Emperor Beastkin Lineage will have long since left to hide. After a pause, Emperor Wallop said, Furthermore, there is no hurry now. This Eastsea Enve maintains for more than half a month and will always meet them. Right now, this ce is waiting for the rest of the Heavens Pride disciples from the major domains toe and rendezvous. Yes! Darius nods. Sealpeak Titan front. The Heavenly Eyes Emperor and the other Draconic Beastkin Lineage quickly left this ce. Before leaving, they had made some coverings of this Sealpeak Titan, such as hiding the Rune Seal on the stone wall, in order to keep The Celestial Realms Celestial Pride out of sight. The Heavenly Eyes Emperor Prince and the others thought that the Rex Wildborns mental state was not normal at the moment, so they did not continue to use their divine sense tomunicate and exchange, thinking that after some time, the Rex Wildborn would calm down only enough toe again.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Imperial Prince, where are we going now? Those The Celestial Realm Celestials in the Secret Realm must know that our lineage has entered the Secret Realm. Corvin Stern said. The gaze in the eyes of the Heavens Eye Emperor sank as he said, Theres no harm in knowing. Its also something that will happen sooner orter. As long as the people of The Celestial Realm dont know the fact that the Golden Beast Emperor is sealed within the giant peak. What the Imperial Prince said is very true. Bane Abysswell opened his mouth, then said with a cold smile, Our lineage is not weak. So what if those The Celestial Realm Celestials know about it? Who dares toe and seek death? On the contrary, this Emperor Wallop is the only one who needs to be guarded against. Emperor Wallop A cold aura flickered in the eyes of the Sky-Eyed Emperor as he continued, Ignoring that for now, we head to Sanctus Zenith. Sanctus Zenith? The faces of Bane Abysswell and the other royal familys prides were stunned. Emperor Sky Eyes nodded and said, Of course we are not looking for the so-called Imperial Arms. if there really are Imperial Arms, it is not for us to take them away. the Sanctus Zenith has remnants of the essence and blood of the Beastkin Lineages most powerful, remnants of their thoughts, their shadows, and so on. These are treacherous for Terran, but not necessarily for us in Beastkin Lineage. Perhaps we will find some opportunities in Sanctus Zenith, or even obtain the inheritance of a supreme ferocious beast. Then were on our way to Sanctus Zenith! Bane Abysswell, Corvin Stern, and other prides of the royal family opened their mouths. Northwest. Jason and the rest of The Human Realms sky pride are stalking towards the northwest, destined for the Skyfall Crypt. As they were sneaking along, they also heard the loud shaking sound, and the aura of a huge stone smashing down from the sky. It took Jason and the others breath away, thinking that it was a good thing they had escaped the giant peak where Rex Wildborn had been sealed. It looks like this Rex Wildborn is really pissed off and is going crazy and mad right now. Jasonmented. Old Mr. Miller hemmed and hawed and said, Lets just say Jason youre too hard on Rex Wildborn, one by one, taking turns pitting it against Rex Wildborn, cant it not be pissed off when ites back to its senses? Ignore this Beast Emperor first. Jason opened his mouth as he looked ahead and said, I also dont know the exact location of this Skyfall Crypt, that Beast Emperor just said northwest. No specific directions were given? Old Mr. Miller thought for a moment and said, Since Skyfall Crypt is a secret ce, there are bound to be distinguishing features, so lets look for them all the way there. With that, Old Mr. Miller asked, as if something had urred to him, Wheres the little fae beast? Did you say Bai? It was carried away by Darcey and the girls Jason said rather breathlessly. Along the way, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the girls took turns to tease Bai, and even took some food from Jason and kept feeding Bai. Bai is always ready to eat, and over time, he has be familiar with Darcey and the others. Its no wonder that Darcey and the girls are in love with it. Bais appearance is just very well-behaved and cute, with fluffy white fur and a pair of big golden clear eyes, at first nce, it looks like a Bai rabbit, and then when you look at its head, you feel that its a tigers head, which is very cute indeed. Even Purple Phoenix Saintess couldnt help but reach out and pet Bai several times. Old Mr. Miller immediately said, This little foreign beast seems to be extremely sensitive to treasures and treasure ces. Maybe it knows where Skyfall Crypt is. Why dont you ask it and see. Jasons mind wandered, and hed almost forgotten about it. Bai looks like a foodie, it doesnt know how long it has been bouncing around in this secret realm, maybe the whole Eastsea Enve has been run through, where there is delicious food it knows best. For Bai, the so-called good food in the Secret Land is just Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Bai,e here. Jason shouted immediately. Whoosh! Bai immediately escaped from the clutches of Darcey and a few other beauties, and leapt onto Jasons shoulder, that little head arching intimately over Jasons neck and face, seemingly feeling very enjoyable. Why is Bai so close to Jason? Emily asked. Yeah oh, dont think its ever been this warm to us Butterfly chimed in. Exactly, its so infuriating! Darcey conformed. Jason asked Bai, Bai, do you know where Skyfall Crypt is? Bais eyes rolled as if digesting Jasons words, eventually it shook its head as it didnt understand the meaning of the words Skyfall Crypt. Bai may know what all the treasures are, but if you ask him where Feathered Sanctum and Sanctus Zenith are, he wont understand. Because no one has ever told it what this ce is called and what that ce is called. Jason quickly realized this as he turned to Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man, you release a wisp of Indestructible Origin breath. Old Mr. Miller nodded, releasing a wisp of his own Indestructible Origin breath. Jason carried Bai over and said, Bai, smell this scent. Is there a ce where this scent odor exists? Bai flicked the end of his nose as he sensed it, then squeaked and nodded. Jasons heart rejoiced and he quickly said, Go, take us to this ce. Bais figure shed and he began to lead the way. Jason and the rest of the group quickly followed. With Bais help, Jason thought it was really convenient, it was just too much of a hassle, no need to look around like a headless fly. Chapter 2520 Skyfall Crypt (II) Skyfall Crypt, as the name suggests, is a huge sinkhole, so huge that it seems to bury even the sky. Looking at it from above, it looks like a giant basin set in the Eastsea Enve, which is extremely peculiar.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Skyfall Crypt is not barren, the pit is full of greenery, growing arge piece of dense forest, and a variety of vegetation, during the period dotted with different colors of exotic flowers and grasses, overlooking the entire Skyfall Crypt below, giving a person a sense of the visualndscape is extremely magnificent magnificent beauty. At the moment, Jason and the rest of the group were standing on the edge of Skyfall Crypt, looking down at the giant pit at their feet. With Bai leading the way, Jason and the gang soon found this Skyfall Crypt. Its really as the name suggests, this pit is too big! Zack sighed. Jason also said, I also didnt realize that Skyfall Crypt is really just a big pit, such a big pit, its only not easy to want Indestructible Origins treasures. Sacred Son of Destruction whirled around and said, Its attractive to have Indestructible Origin treasures birthed in the Skyfall Crypt. There will definitely be The Celestial Realms heavenly prideing, we still have to be careful. This one indeed. We encountered The deste n lineage when we first entered the secret realm, and The deste n lineage is very powerful. In addition there must be quite a few other powerful forces as well. Marcel said. Jason smiled and said, Thats why we need to boost. Lets go, were going down to the pit, everyone stay alert, theres who knows whats at the bottom of this pit. The crowd began to walk towards the bottom of the Skyfall Crypt, after walking inside the Skyfall Crypt, Jason sensed something different, he frowned and said, This Skyfall Crypt seems to be able to iste the outside atmosphere, like it has ayer of natural barriers. Old Mr. Miller said, Old me also sensed it, there may be a unique rule within Skyfall Crypt, as long as one enters within Skyfall Crypt, one will be isted from the aura outside Skyfall Crypt. No wonder when standing outside, I cant sense any breath fluctuation within Skyfall Crypt. The entire Skyfall Crypt was filled with a primitive and reckless atmosphere, with some gigantic trees in the sky everywhere, and all kinds of vegetation growing exceptionally vigorously, containing strong vitality. It is said that the source that holds the Indestructible Origin within is in the deepest part of Skyfall Crypt, so lets take a walk towards it. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason and others toward the depths of Skyfall Crypt go, all the way forward, on the way Darcey and others see some alchemy herbs will pick up, in here there are a lot of elixir, lies within the Skyfall Crypt that the heaven and earth aura is extremely pure, after all, it is the ancient period Eastern Great Emperor refining a party of the secret space. So much so that Jason doesnt feel anything when he sees some elixir now unless its a Semi-Holy Pill or a real Holy Pill. Unfortunately, there is no Holy Pill to be found, and it may be that Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures of the caliber of Holy Pill need to be in a unique terrain in order to grow. Continuing forward for a moment, Old Mr. Millers footsteps jerked to a halt and he said in a hushed voice, Someonesing! Jason and the others immediately stopped in their tracks upon hearing this, their gazes alertly looking ahead. Sure enough, a line of people walked out from a mountain forest in the location to the right. There were about twelve or so people on the other side, and the leader was a young man with an unruly face, and they were wearing uniform sect martial arts uniforms with a ming mountain-like emblem on them. I told you there would definitely be people looking for this Indestructible Origin, the brash man at the head of the group spoke up, narrowing his eyes at Jason and his group as he asked, Who are you people? From which side of the force? Jason stepped forward and smiled, We are disciples from the Haotian Sect. Haotian Sect? Never heard of it. The man spoke. Young Sect Master, the Haotian Sect is a hidden sect located in Spirit Realm, but it has disappeared in recent centuries. I thought that the legacy had been cut off, but I never thought that there would still be disciples from the Haotian Secting to Eastsea Enve, a gray-haired, ck-clothed old man on the side opened his mouth and exined to the young man. So it is! The young man drifted off as he continued, We are disciples from the mecrest Sect, I am Young Patriarch ze Tigriswing. you have alsoe to seek the Indestructible Origin? So its Young Lord me, long time no see. Jason opened his mouth and continued, My Haotian Sect has been hidden from the world, although it is also peaceful, it is also facing the w of a seriousck of cultivation resources. None of the young disciples within the Haotian Sect have been able to break through to Immortality. Therefore, we also want toe to this ce in the hope of being able to obtain some treasures that contain Indestructible Origin. ze Tigriswing looks over at Jasons party, and he senses that only Old Mr. Miller has reached Immortality on Jasons side. As for the others ze Tigriswing looked at all want tough, Haotian Sect side of the young disciples there are a lot of still just Extreme Realm Emperor, Extreme Realm Emperor also dare toe to Eastsea Enve? As his eyes raked over Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly, an undisguised fervor showed in his eyes. At the same time, his face rose in extreme shock, he had never expected that Haotian Sects female disciple actually possessed such a stunning style. Compare Purple Phoenix Saintess, stunningly beautiful not to mention, that noble temperament as the nine heavenly divine phoenix, let a person marvel. It reminded ze Tigriswing of Rhea Saintess of Myriad Path Sect, the first n of The Celestial Realm, and he felt that Purple Phoenix Saintess had the kind of aura that wasnt even close to Rhea Saintess. In addition, there is Darcey, as the valley of the orchid, independent, only a transcendent ethereal fairy, which makes ze Tigriswing thought of Fairy, from the temperament is not evenparable. ze Tigriswing nced over to Emily, so beautiful that she wasparable to the Otltino goddess of the Lineage of Spiritual God. Butterflys sexy, hot body made ze Tigriswings mouth go dry. At this point, ze Tigriswing believes that Jason and the others are from the Haotian Sect, the only such reclusive sect where none of the sects disciples go out, so no one in The Celestial Realm knows about it. Otherwise, in his opinion with the stunning vor of Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey and the others, once they walked around in The Celestial Realm, the fame would be enough to spread throughout The Celestial Realm. In The Celestial Realm, Otltino Goddess, Fairy, Rhea Saintess and other heavenly maidens have noble status and strong cultivation, ze Tigriswing is only the young master of a medium-sized n, he cant get his hands on these heavenly maidens, and he doesnt even dare to look at them, otherwise it would be a kind of sphemy and offense. However, Haotian Sect was different, just a fallen hidden sect, all these disciples in the sect still had Extreme Realm Emperors existence, and there were certainly no strong people within the sect. With that thought, ze Tigriswing smiled and said, Indestructible Origins treasures are treasures even for some of the great powers. Therefore, there are quite a few forces that havee to look for Indestructible Origins treasures. Your Haotian Sects overall strength is much weaker, so you definitely wont be able to seize the treasures. How about this, you Haotian Sect follow me, and Ill lead you to the treasure. I, mecrest Sect, am also little known in The Celestial Realm, and mecrest Sect is also the sect of Inferno God Lineage, which other forces easily dare not offend. Chapter 2521 – Actively Seeking Death ze Tigriswings words seemed to be well-intentioned, but as he spoke, his gaze didnt stray far from Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey and the others for a moment, and he didnt hide the hot greed in his eyes. In ze Tigriswings opinion, he really doesnt need to hide it. The Celestial Realm honors strength and speaks of thew of the forest, and blood-soaked examples of the weak and the strong aremonce in The Celestial Realm. Haotian Sect is nothing more than a fallen hidden sect, what is there to be afraid of? mecrest Sect had Inferno God Lineage at its back, and there were Creation realm level powerhouses within the sect, which was why ze Tigriswing was emboldened. Then again, the strengthparison between the two sides at the moment, ze Tigriswing has already reached the beginning of Immortality, but of course he has this cultivation basically by relying on mecrest Sect piling up by virtue of countless resources. The gray-haired, ck-clothed old man by ze Tigriswings side, named mekong, is ze Tigriswings protector of the Way, with a cultivation level of Immortality High, which is higher than Old Mr. Millers martial arts cultivation. As for the rest of mecrest Sects n disciples, all of them were above Quasi life and death realm, and several had reached the peak of Quasi life and death realm. On Jasons side, only Old Mr. Miller is an Immortality powerhouse, and only Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction are Quasi life and death realm, while Jason, Robert, Benji and Wolf Boy are Quasi Quasi life and death realm, Wolf Boy are quasi-Quasi life and death realm, while the rest are Extreme Realm Emperor. In this way, the gap between the two sides was not normallyrge whenparing their strengths. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly all of them sensed the sense of impishness that ze Tigriswing was showing when he looked at them, the greed was simply undisguised. This caused Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others to furrow their brows slightly, their hearts extremely ufortable. Jason smiled bashfully after hearing ze Tigriswings words and said, The reason why my Haotian Sect is hidden from the outside world is that I dont fight with the outside world or have dealings with other forces in the outside world, lest I get involved in karma. So I appreciate Young Lord mes kindness, its better for us Haotian Sect to act alone. ze Tigriswings gaze went cold and his face was full of displeasure as he said in a conspiratorial manner, Are you not giving me face? How many forces are kneeling and begging to get the shelter of my mecrest Sect, but your district is a Haotian Sect that doesnt know whats good for you. mecrest Sect A disciple at the peak of life and death also opened his mouth and said sorrowfully, Young Patriarch, since these people are so ungrateful, lets give them a little bit of color. Thats right. I see that this Haotian Sect is hidden from the world and knows nothing about the outside world, to put it bluntly, they are a bunch of frogs in the bottom of a well! The Young Sovereigns face is not even given, this is undermining my mecrest Sects face and prestige, and must be taught a lesson! In my opinion, capture them all and let them know what the consequences of disobeying the Young Sovereigns orders are. One by one, the disciples of the mecrest Sect opened their mouths one after another, their tones extremely rampant, and the gazes of quite a few of the mecrest Sect disciples were also fixed on Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others, their eyes flickering with hot ambition. That Immortality powerhouse mekongs pair of old eyes were also slightly narrowed as he looked towards Old Mr. Miller, in his eyes only Old Mr. Miller was able to fight with him. However, mekong doesnt put Old Mr. Miller in his sights either; after all, on the bright side, Old Mr. Miller is nothing more than the pinnacle of Immortality Beginner. He, on the other hand, was an Immortality high-ranking powerhouse, and there was still a huge gap between them. Jason is speechless, thinking to himself why do you have to rush towards death when youre alive and well? Isnt it good to be alive? One by one, they have to take the initiative to seek death, obviously they are tired of living, arent they? To be honest, Jason didnt want to do it now, the Indestructible Origins treasure was still unsearched for, and then again, Im afraid that there would be more than just the mecrest Sect forces within the Skyfall Crypt. It wasnt good to draw the attention of other forces by doing it now. Jason was thinking that it wouldnt be toote to find the mecrest Sect to settle the score after seizing the Indestructible Origin treasure, just because the mecrest Sect rate belonged to the Inferno God Lineages n, and just because ze Tigriswing presumptuously tried to get his hands on Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey and others, he must die. Jason just didnt realize that ze Tigriswing and the others were so desperate for death that he was speechless. Young Lord me, we mean no offense , Jason said. ze Tigriswing looked at Jason out of the corner of his eye as he suddenly said, Its fine if you guys want to act on your own. But this ce is dangerous, and I dont think its appropriate for the female disciples of the Haotian Sect to follow you and risk their lives. How about this, the four female disciples from your sect wille here and I will shelter them. As for you guys, its fine if you want to go alone. Delusional! Purple Phoenix Saintess couldnt help herself and scolded. Thats just it, it makes me sick to see that look in his eyes! Sperm-ridden impudent! Emily also said in a cold voice. ze Tigriswings face instantly changed color, his gaze clouded over as he said in a chilling voice, What are you guys talking about? Want to seek death? Jason hurriedly stepped forward with a face full of reparation and said, Young Master me rests his anger, rests his anger. The female disciples of my sect have never gone out andck the necessary human feelings, Young Master me must not bother with them, I will apologize to Young Master me first Hearing Jasons words, ze Tigriswing grunted, and he didnt care too much about Jason approaching over, thinking that Jason wasing over to make amends. Looking at the ze Tigriswing that was near his eyes, a wisp of murderous intent shed steeply in the depths of Jasons eyes, and his figure jerked- Whoosh! Under the March Arctics urging, Jasons speed reached the extreme, his own Sunling Bloodline fully erupted, a domineering and majestic pressure swept towards ze Tigriswing, and a wisp of the power of life and death evolved in his punches. Fuck you! Youre the one who wants to get killed! Jason bellowed, his fist had already struck, a fist sted out, a strand of the power of life and death contained within shook the void. Young Lord be careful! mekong bellowed after seeing this, an indestructible pressure was filling the air, and the moment he tried to meet Jason, he coldly- Boom! A golden fist aura copsed into the air, containing a heavenly fist intent as it sted into the ming sky. Old Mr. Miller steps in, hes seen Jason trying to strike for a long time now, Jasons previous show of weakness was just a way to get ze Tigriswing and the others to let their guard down and then explode into a killing blow. ze Tigriswings face rose in furious anger, he could never have imagined that Jason would dare to surprise him?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. How dare Jason? Its just a Quasi life and death realm, and hes an Immortality beginner! Fiery me Transforming Sun Fist! ze Tigriswing bellowed out, and he reacted quickly, no matter how, he was also the young sect master of a sect. ze Tigriswings fist evolved, and wisps of Law of Imperishability presented themselves, revealing the power of an Undying Force, which evolved as if it were a ball of mes that engulfed Jason. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy and others all strike as well, and since its already war, its a fight to the death, so of course we have to strike first. Chapter 2522 – A War Breaks Out ze Tigriswing was so confident in himself that he felt Jason was looking for death if he took the initiative. It just so happens that ze Tigriswing hasnt had an excuse tosh out yet, and since Jason started it, its not his fault that hes ready to kill all the male disciples like Jason. As for Purple Phoenix Saintess and the other four female disciples, of course they were to be captured, ze Tigriswing wanted to dominate them, these were stunning beauties that were enough to rival those Heavenly Pride girls from The Celestial Realm, and he wouldnt let them go. ze Tigriswings Undying Force punch sted at Jason, confident that he would be able to kill him with a single punch. It was just a quasi Quasi life and death realm, even if it was a Quasi life and death realm powerhouse, he was able to suppress it with his Undying Force punch. Boom! In an instant, Jason and ze Tigriswings fists shed hard, erupting in a roaring, vibrating sound. The Undying Force swept over, looking extremely powerful. However, ze TigriswingImmortalitys cultivation was piled up more by resources, and even though it was able to evolve Undying Force, it ultimately seemed a bit flimsy, and was stillcking from those Undying Force that had been honed in life and death battles. Even so, this is the Undying Force with Law of Imperishability within it, and it still has a great suppressive effect on Jason, who is only a quasi-Quasi life and death realm cultivator, after all. The punchnded, and Jason was knocked back a few steps by the impact of that Undying Force, and the Green Dragons Golden Body on his body was glowing with dots of gold, and was resisting the invasion of that Undying Force. ze Tigriswing was stunned and looked incredulous, his punch with Undying Force inside had only forced Jason to take a few steps backwards? Between the quasi-Quasi life and death realm and the Immortality primer, thats a world of difference in Cultivation Realm! How is that possible? A fallen hidden sect was nothing more than that, would there be such a heavenly pride against the heavens? Boom! At this time, Old Mr. Miller and ming Skys fist power bombardment sound also resounded in the sky, Old Mr. Miller evolved a heavenly fist meaning powerful and outstanding, spare ming Skys fist power burst out of the indestructible high-level power, but under the suppression of Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist meaning, it directly broke ming Skys fist power, shaking ming Skys body shook, his face was a little pale. Impossible! You actually broke and killed the power of my fist power! mekong lost his voice and exited, his face was a bit shocked, he didnt expect Old Mr. Millers attainment in the meaning of fist Dao to be so strong, the might of fist Dao that broke out didnt even look like the battle power that should be present in the beginning stage of Immortality. Old man Fist of the Gods, youre nothing! Old Mr. Miller shouted, once again punched out, a golden fist mango across the sky, the Undying Force embedded in it was extremely powerful, copsing the sky, killing the ming sky. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction had already taken the initiative to attack and kill those disciples of mecrest Sect who were at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction had just broken through to Quasi life and death realm, but they were still fearless. The Way of Martial Arts is to be honed by killing in sparring. Robert, Benji and Wolf Boy also attacked mecrest SectQuasi life and death realm disciples, and even Zack and Marcel cooperated with each other to fight against each others Quasi life and death realm disciples. However, there were quite a few disciples on mecrest Sects side, with three of them staring down Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly as they rushed over. Dragon Breath! Right at this moment, a bellowing voice rang out abruptly.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ang roar! A huge green dragon illusion rose up in the air, rolling dragon might like a tide, sweeping through the sky, the dragons head opened, and a wave of Dragon Breath power swept towards those three mecrest Sect disciples. With mecrest Sect three disciples Quasi life and death realm of cultivation, simply can not withstand the Dragon Breath one strike of the power, that contains the monstrous dragon power of the spirit of pressure engulfed their sea of consciousness, so that their consciousness into a nk and slow, looking like six gods have no master. Whoosh! Jason had already shed and arrived, and he threw out punches one after another, the wisp of life and death power in his punches boiling over, crushing this side of the void, wrapped in a thick and stern killing opportunity, and sted at these three mecrest Sect disciples one after another. Bang! Bang! Bang! Blood rained down and a blood flower blossomed as the heads of these three mecrest Sect disciples were almost blown out, and they directly fell to the ground and died. Its almost like seconds! Seeing this scene, ze Tigriswing was so angry that his eyes were about to burst into mes as he roared, You seek death! ze Tigriswing catalyzed Indestructible Origin with all his might, an indestructible aura surrounding his body, evolving the Law of Imperishability as he catalyzed his fists, evolving a scene of mes that burned the sky, attacking and killing Jason. Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason rushed up, this was considered his first time to fight against Immortality level martial artists alone, yet he was fearless, even if he was suppressed or not, but what he needed most was this kind of battle, so that he could consolidate the Cultivation Realm of the quasi Quasi life and death realm, andter on he could break the realm of life and death without any problems. Lets go fight as well! The opponent also has Quasi life and death realm beginner rank disciples, and our martial dao needs to be honed as well! The three of us teaming up is enough to fight against a Quasi life and death realm beginner level! Darcey opened her mouth, and there was a wariness rising in her as well. Emily and Butterfly nodded their heads, and the three of them rushed into the fray to battle fight. ze Tigriswings attack was extremely fierce, that Undying Force in his punches pushed to the extreme, and endless shadows of punches enveloped Jason. Jasons fist transformed into a dragon, forming a fist like a green dragons shadow and sting it at ze Tigriswing. Bang! The two men bombarded each other with punches, and ze Tigriswing deflected Jasons punches, a Law of Imperishability encircling his body as the force of Jasons punches struggled to hurt him. Instead, the Undying Force in ze Tigriswings punches continued to overwhelm Jason, with the embedded Law of Imperishability forming a powerful hold on Jason. Jason, however, was carrying on hard, constantly pushing his fist, erupting with the strongest punches, evolving a strand of life and death power to meet ze Tigriswing. In the process, Jason continues to work on solidifying his current Cultivation Realm while deepening his use and appreciation of thews of the Quasi life and death realm. What this amounts to is that Jason is using the ze Tigriswing as a millstone. ze Tigriswing had gone from initial shock toplete numbness, he felt unreal, a quasi Quasi life and death realm martial artist that he was able to subdue with a casual strike. However, when he met Jason, he actually couldntpletely crush his opponent, which was outrageous, ridiculous, and yet it really yed out. Furyme Fist, kill! At this time, ze Tigriswing fiercely bellowed, his own Indestructible Origin are going to boil up, a Law of Imperishability in his fist intertwined, containing a zing like a fire Undying Force, that fist covering the sky, as a burning The fist intent covered the sky, like a shadow of a fist burning with a zing me of fury, and it sted towards Jason. The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason shouted violently and executed the fist of Human Emperor Fist, a round of obsidian sun rising up, containing a magnificent, zing, dazzling might, endless imperial pressure was sweeping, copsing the sky, meeting ze Tigriswings punch. With a rumbling sound, the space where the two mens fists were sting against each other was about to explode, and the terrifying rules of force were impacting. After this punchndedC Pfft! Jasons body fell back and he coughed out a mouthful of blood with his open mouth. He was hurt by the powerful Undying Force in ze Tigriswings punch. ze Tigriswing was also forced to take a few steps back towards the back, which caused him to be shocked and angry, the blow he had poured all his strength into still failed topletely subdue Jason, and he was still shaken back instead. Are you really a disciple of Haotian Sect? Quasi Quasi life and death realm is nothing more than that, the battle power is so heaven-defying, and such natural talent is enough topete with Emperor Throop and other such supreme celestials! However, you wont have this chance anymore, I willpletely suppress you! ze Tigriswing said in a chilling voice. Jason smiled bashfully, reached out to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth, and said, I really dont know who gave you such great confidence. I almost crossed two major realms to fight against you, and you were helpless. Really think you can kill me? Saying that, the Storage Ring in Jasons hand flickered with millimeters of light, and an exotic fruit appeared in the palm of his hand, the Mand Spirit Fruit that contained the origin of life and death within it. Chapter 2523 – Breaking the Realm of Life and Death Jason takes the Mand Spirit Fruit from the Storage Ring as he storms the Quasi life and death realm. The quasi Quasi life and death realm was pretty much sharpened, now he just needed an opportunity to break through the Quasi life and death realm, and right now this opportunity was undoubtedly perfect. Breaking the realm of life and death in sparring matches and killing an Immortalitys The Celestial Realm skyjacker to solidify the Quasi life and death realms cultivation is why, in Jasons opinion, its the best chance to break the realm. Jason swallowed this Mand Spirit Fruit, and in an instant, he visibly felt a pure life and death essence nourish out and be absorbed by his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. The power of life and death in Jasonthe origin of martial arts immediately increased dramatically, rushing to the edge of that barrier of the Quasi life and death realm. But one Mand Spirit Fruit is clearly not enough. Jason immediately swallowed one and then another, eventually, four whole Mand Spirit Fruit. A majestic and pure life and death origin converged into Jasons THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, and at that moment, Jasons martial arts aura climbed upward, and that life and death aura was even more dense and iparable, and a rule of life and death surfaced on him, and it looked like he was about to truly step into the true Quasi life and death realm. ze Tigriswing senses this and realizes that Jason is breaking the boundary to live or die, which causes him to panic. Jason Quasi Quasi life and death realms battle power is already so terrifying, really want to step into the Quasi life and death realm, that battle power will skyrocket by arge margin, and at that time the one who will be suppressed in turn will be him. So, never let Jason break the boundary! Want to break the realm? No way! Kill! ze Tigriswing bellowed out as he evolved his fist momentum, that Undying Force was generating, transforming into monstrous fist might, crushing the sky and rushing towards Jason to subdue him. Jasons body moved, urging March Arctic to dodge, or if he couldnt dodge, to defend against ze Tigriswings punching attack. In the process, he continuously refined the life and death essence contained within the Mand Spirit Fruit, and the resulting life and death power impacted the realm barrier of Quasi life and death realm.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Jason felt that something was always missing. It wasnt that there was ack of Life and Death Origin Energy, but there was some fusion, a cohesion, that was missing, that couldnt bring these Life and Death Origin Energy together in a perfect fusion. If Jason was given some time, and he was able to go into seclusion to properly quench this life and death Origin Energy, then nothing would be a problem. But right now he doesnt have that chance, ze Tigriswing wont give it to him, and the battle at hand will require him to break into the Quasi life and death realm, otherwise Old Mr. Miller is too passive on his own. I almost forgot that I still have this Heavenly Spirit Pill! Jasons heart fluttered as he remembered that there was a heavenly elixir, Hybrid Elixir, in the Storage Ring he had seized from Mixed Heavenly Vault! The biggest effect of Hybrid Elixir is that it can help martial artists to break the barrier when taken in the middle of a breakthrough. Given the choice, Jason wouldnt want to use Hybrid Elixir right now, but looking at the battle at hand, hed have to break the realm of life and death to do so. After all, within Skyfall Crypt, not only the forces of mecrest Sect, but also other forces must exist. Jasons mind moved, and with a sh of millimeters in the Storage Ring, a turquoise-colored elixir appeared in the palm of his hand, emitting a refreshing fragrance. Thats exactly what Hybrid Elixir is. Jason didnt hesitate to put this Hybrid Elixir in his mouth and swallowed it straight away. Immediately, a stream of warm heat surged through all the limbs and bones of Jasons body, giving Jason a sense of generalized relief, the pores of his body opened up, and the feeling was veryfortable. Hybrid Elixirs medicinal properties began to take effect, and Jason could feel the life and death Origin Energy in his body being condensed, forming an extremely pure and majestic life and death Origin Energy. Previously Jason had swallowed one Mand Spirit Fruit, and the life and death Origin Energy that he had nourished was like a te of scattered sand, which could not be thoroughly coalesced because it had not been quenched. Right now, under the medicinal properties of this Hybrid Elixir, the scattered Origin Energy of life and death fused and coalesced together wlessly, striking the barrier of the Quasi life and death realm with unstoppable might. Boom! At the same time, ze Tigriswing sted another attacking punch straight at him, the punch was like a burning me of fury, evolving the Law of Imperishability, containing Undying Force, breaking through the air and sting at Jason. Break me! This time, Jason didnt dodge, he sted out with his fist, Sunling Bloodline was erupting, the power of that qi and blood swept through the sky, shaking the heavens. Just the moment Jason threw a punchC Click! Inside Jason, the barrier of the Quasi life and death realm broke downpletely! Jasons martial aura also climbed crazily at this moment, while the heaven and earth roared and shook, the winds rose, and the rules of the Great Dao of Life and Death surfaced and converged towards Jasons body. A true force of life and death was erupting from Jasons striking fist, sting out in full force along with his punch. Under the broken realm of life and death, the power of life and death generated in Jasons body was itself in a state of frenzy, and now this frenzied power of life and death struck along his fist, meeting ze Tigriswings fist. Rumble! The roaring and vibrating sound of the fist power resounded in the air, this time, Jasons figure was still, and hepletely resisted the power of ze Tigriswings punch. Jasons martial arts aura was still climbing, and under the broken realm of life and death, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was crazily absorbing the Laws of Origin of Life and Death that surfaced between heaven and earth, making his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS grow continuously, and the power of life and death within it was also bing more and more majestic and majestic. Hybrid Elixir is not only able to help break the Realm, but after breaking the Realm it also helps the martial artist to consolidate the Cultivation Realm after breaking the Realm. When Jasons martial aura was raised to a limit, he was already at the level of the peak of the Quasi life and death realms beginner level! With Jasons qualifications, under the broken realm of life and death, it would definitely trigger a change in heaven and earth. However, the Skyfall Crypt was unique in that it shielded the outside world, so Jason did not trigger the heaven and earth to change outside of the Skyfall Crypt, but the originw of the Great Dao of Life and Death still surfaced and was absorbed by Jason, making himplete in breaking the realm of life and death. As for whether or not waiting until Jason left the Skyfall Crypt without the shielding effect of the special rules that existed in the Skyfall Crypt would induce a strange change in heaven and earth, that was something to be consideredter. mecrest Sect is awesome? If youre backed by Inferno God Lineage, youre a big shot? I forgot to tell you, Ive killed all the Inferno of Inferno God Lineage! Who the hell are you? You dare to hit on my woman? Youre tired of living, arent you? Then Ill send you to heaven! Jason coldly opened his mouth, Sunling Bloodline fully erupted, a long dragon of qi and blood impacted the sky, rolling like a tidal wave of Green Dragon Emperor Energy swept through the sky, containing the might of life and death, causing this side of the void to tremble. Jason evolved a gravity potential field and suppressed it towards ze Tigriswing as he moved his body and took the initiative to kill towards ze Tigriswing. However, at this pointC Jason, you, damn you! What are you babbling about! In another battlefield, Purple Phoenix Saintess couldnt help herself and opened her mouth to shout. Chapter 2524 – Fighting and Grinding Purple Phoenix Saintess had heard what Jason had just said, and Jasons blunt words made her feel a little annoyed that they included her. Even Emily was blushing a little. Darcey and Butterfly were fine, they were already Jasons women after all. Purple Phoenix Saintess was a bit annoyed, but she was not the slightest bit detached, she had just broken through to Quasi life and death realm, but she did not lose the wind against that mecrest SectQuasi life and death realm peak disciple. On the contrary, under Purple Phoenix Saintesss activation of True Phoenix, the Phoenix True Might erupted, and the power of life and death formed was extremely powerful, and he activated the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique. , suppressing that mecrest Sect disciple. Phoenix Soaring to the Nine Heavens! Purple Phoenix Saintess let out a shout, her fist momentum evolved, the True Phoenixs shadow merged into her fist momentum, the fist intent formed was just like a divine phoenix soaring in the nine heavens, wrapped in the might of the nine heavens, and swooped down on this, that divine might was irresistible, sting towards that mecrest Sect disciple. That mecrest Sect disciples face was horrified as he roared in rage, frantically urging his Quasi life and death realms peak power to evolve his fist, in a vain attempt to withstand Purple Phoenix Saintesss strike. HoweverC Boom! Purple Phoenix Saintesss fist power bombarded, the evolved divine phoenix shadow emitted a chirping cry that stirred the nine heavens, looking like a fire-bathed phoenix, directly breaking and killing the mecrest Sect disciples fist power, and then the aftermath of the power did not diminish, the divine phoenix shadow impacted forward, and then bombarded on the body of that mecrest Sect disciple. Pfft That mecrest Sect disciples mouth was spraying blood, his face was pale, and his own martial aura was declining drastically, he had already been seriously injured. Purple Phoenix Saintess was zing with battle spirit as she rode the wave of victory and gave chase. Sacred Son of Destruction is also battling mecrest Sect a disciple of the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm. However, Sacred Son of Destruction was not as easy as Purple Phoenix Saintess, but Sacred Son of Destructions killing experience, and that unyielding fighting spirit was extremely strong, although he had just been promoted to the Quasi life and death realm, he was extremely brave when fighting. Although he had just been promoted to the Quasi life and death realm, he was iparably valiant when killing. Thumbs up! Thumbs up! Sacred Son of Destruction evolves Destruction Gun, and the left and right hands evolve Destruction Gun to attack and kill, containing a destructive force that pierces through the opponents attack. At the same time, Sacred Son of Destruction catalyzed Seal of Destruction, breaking and killing the sky and suppressing it forward. Boom! Boom! With such a desperate fight, Sacred Son of Destruction also heavily wounded his opponent, but he was also injured, coughing up blood from the corners of his mouth, and his injuries were not bad. Sacred Son of Destruction, however, didnt care, his destiny bloodline wasnt the top of the line, but he had used such desperate killing to hone his own martial way. Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy were all ying against Quasi life and death realm opponents, or Quasi life and death realm high tier levels, and they were only quasi Quasi life and death realm, so inevitably they were heavily suppressed. Sparing no effort, Robert and the others were still fighting with all their might, constantly evolving their own battle techniques and catalyzing a strand of the power of life and death to meet the enemy. In this process, they were also sensing the mysteries of Quasi life and death realm, constantly tamping down the martial cultivation of quasi Quasi life and death realm, which was of great use to their martial refinement. Those mecrest Sect disciples heart one by one is iparably shocked, they with Quasi life and death realm high level of cultivation, are unable topletely suppress these quasi Quasi life and death realm opponents, on the contrary, Wolf Boy and so on in the battle, that strength is actually in the refining of the continuous improvement, this is very scary. Its very scary. The more passive ones were Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Emily and Butterfly, all of whom were at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, and their opponents were all mecrest Sect disciples of Quasi life and death realm, with Quasi life and death realm early stage peaks and even Quasi life and death realm middle stage. Their opponents were all Quasi life and death realm mecrest Sect disciples, with Quasi life and death realm early stage peaks and even Quasi life and death realm middle stage. This makes the Cultivation Realm pressure on Marcel and the others just great. Luckily for Marcel, they fought in tandem, with Zack catalyzing the Terrain Formation to hold their opponents at bay, while Marcel, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly fought in tandem to execute their strongest attacks to kill mecrest Sects disciples. Even so, Marcel, Zack and the others were all injured, shocked by that force of life and death, yet they didnt back down in any way, treating such a battle as a sharpening of their own martial arts path. Formation Arctic! Old Mr. Millers battle with me Hollow continues. Old Mr. Millers coldly shouted voice came out as he executed the Formation Arctic Fist Seal, Void Born Formation, blocking the void where mekong was, imprisoning mekong. However, mekong was also an Immortality high-ranking powerhouse in any case, and when that void confining force came, mekongs fist had already erupted, and the indestructible high-ranking power contained within it sted this side of the void. Samsara Fist, space blockade! Old Mr. Millers fist sted out, six fist shadow sections appeared out of nowhere, each fist shadow section contained a kind of heavenly fist intent, blocking the space in front of, behind, left, right, up and down of the me sky.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. me Air broke through the blockade of Formation Arctic, but he saw that he was caught in the lock of this fist shadow sectional space, which made his face horrified, and he immediately urged his fist power regardless of everything, and the fist intent he evolved was like forming a fire that burned the sky, engulfing a fist shadow sectional space. Just thenC Boom! In a fist shadow sectional space, a golden bright fist aura zed up steeply, killing out from this fist shadow sectional space, the shocking fist aura reflected in the sky, the zing fist intent prated through the sky to the ground, causing this heaven and earth to vibrate sensationally. That supreme fist intent was overbearing and overwhelming, containing the aura of only I am the only one, and thus it sted towards me Hollow. Roar! mekong sensed a great crisis, he roared angrily and pushed a fist with all his might, attacking forward, it was as if a void me was manifested in that fist, burning the sky. Bang! The deafening sound of the fists power bombardment came, and Hera saw that Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist intent was invincible, breaking and killing mekongs fist power, causing the punchs power to bombard mekongs body. Wha- mekong coughed up blood with his mouth open, and his figure flew out, crashing into a tree that broke one after another, showing how terrifying the power of Old Mr. Millers punch was. What kind of bullshit Young Sovereign, and Immortality cultivation, this Cultivation Realm of yours is from eating Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, right? Is this the only strength you have? Jasons voicees through as he is battling ze Tigriswing. Jasons Qi and blood were heaving, and Green Dragon Emperor Energy copsed into the sky, evolving a gravitational potential field that floated out of the shadows of 100, 000 mountains, suppressing ze Tigriswings Immortality field. Jason was constantly familiarizing himself with the power of life and death in the battle, and by now he had be extremely proficient, as he exploded one fist power after another, and the power of that fist power broke through and killed the sky, killing ze Tigriswing. ze Tigriswing is butting heads and falling backwards, and now his situation has been reversed in favor of Jason pinning him. ze Tigriswings face reddened with irritation, but there was nothing he could do about it. How could he not have imagined that Jason was so perverted, this had just been promoted to Quasi life and death realm only, and had actually suppressed him fully, he was Immortalitys cultivation ah! Chapter 2525 – First Kill Undying I defy you! Im going to kill you! ze Tigriswing roars out in anger, he cant ept that hes being so subdued by Jason, the contrast is too much. He was a strong person at the peak of Immortalitys beginner level, and Jason had only been promoted to Quasi life and death realm, and he was actually suppressed, which was simply a strange shame. Furyme Fist, Eight Fires Refined! ze Tigriswing bellowed, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTSpletely boiling over, his indestructible qi and blood churning, his indestructible breath frantically converging in his punching momentum, forming a strong and unrivaled Undying Force. In an instant, ze Tigriswing erupted with a blinding and eye-catching array of punches, each of which was like a burning me of fury, enveloping the void and locking down the eight directions, imprisoning Jason within. This is the ze Tigriswing show a killing move, his Undying Force all catalyzed out, sweeping the sky, causing the void to shake, in that burning with the me of the fist shadow, the surrounding space as if being burned like, containing the destructive power of the fist horror horrifying. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, ring with a cold aura. ze Tigriswing exploded under the full force of this punch, but also let Jason feel a certain sense of pressure, it seems that as long as the Immortality level of the strong, or not to be underestimated. Sword of the Emperor, break me! Jason let out a fierce bellow as he cast Human Emperor Fists fourth stance C Sword of the Emperor! As the fist style evolved, Jasons body manifested a stern and unparalleled aura, sharp as a sword, with a supreme aura within. This style of Human Emperor Fists fist intent manifested itself, transforming into a sword that cut across the nine heavens and ten earths, rolling sword qi like a tide, gulping in ten thousand miles, permeated with the endless The spirit of the emperor. At the same time, Jasons THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS boiled over, and wisps of the power of life and death gathered crazily, condensing on this evolved Sword of the Emperors shadow, making the sharpness of this sword wrapped in a power of life and death that was strong enough to cut down the nine heavens! After advancing to the Quasi life and death realm, Jason obviously felt that the might of the Sword of the Emperor that he had activated had been greatly enhanced, and the power of life and death wrapped in the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor was much more powerful than before. The power of life and death wrapped around the Sword of the Emperors shadow was overwhelmingly powerful, and its might was a great deal stronger than before. Thumbs up! Jasons fist sted out, urging that Sword of the Emperors shadow to sh across this side of the void, also shing at the fist shadows that blocked towards him that burned with angry mes, and the endless sword awnings gulped out, diffusing a supreme and invincible overpowering might! The shadow of ze Tigriswings evolved fist had blocked the void and imprisoned Jason. The power of Jasons sword was to break through the confinement of this side, and with the might of breaking the shackles of heaven and earth, he chopped forward horizontally, straight towards the ze Tigriswing! Boom! Deafening sting sounds came from the two, and the two peoples attacks thus hardened together in the void, erupting into a shocking might. It was actually seen that Jasons sword chopped down straight down, hard breaking through the shadow of the fist that was burning with fury, breaking through the Undying Force, and the Sword of the Emperors shadow continued to chop down towards ze Tigriswing. No! ze Tigriswings eyes revealed a terrified fear as he roared, his own indestructible aura skyrocketing once more as he slung his arms forward across his body, his body shrouded in ayer of Undying Force. This sword breaks over too quickly, so that ze Tigriswing simply does not have any reaction time, and also unable to punch to meet the attack, the only thing that can be done is to have both arms across the gears, as a way to hold this chopping over the Sword of the Emperors sword shadow! Thumbs up! The shadow of Sword of the Emperor came down, unstoppable and powerful, and the power of life and death contained within it also cut down ze Tigriswing. With a bang, the Undying Force of ze Tigriswings bodyguard he was chopped, and ze Tigriswing howled miserably as his entire body immediately flew backwards. ze Tigriswing coughed up blood from his open mouth, a bloody gash appeared on both his arms and left bloody marks on his body, THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was also traumatized in some way, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. ze Tigriswing cant believe it, hes injured, badly. A Law of Imperishability evolved from the wounds on ze Tigriswings surface, trying to recover from its own injuries by virtue of Immortalitys properties. Just thenC Boom! The void shook, and a burst of roaring sounds came from heaven and earth, and in the underworld, even the great Dao of heaven and earth was hooked out, and in that endless void, a might of the Imperial Dao was hooked and passed through that endless void. The force that was shaped like heaven and earth was actually being hooked and pulled, causing this heaven and earth to roar and vibrate with horrifying might. The next moment, ze Tigriswing eyes pupil steep cold shrink, he suddenly saw a side of the holy seal in the void, constantly erged, the holy seal down a The spirit of the emperor, contains a suppression of thend of the nine heavens of the supreme emperor divine might, copsed this side of the void, so that the holy seal of the space are distorted, a road was hooked The power of the Imperial Dao of Heaven and Earth was added to this side of the Holy Seal, causing the might of this side of the Holy Seal to continue to grow stronger. Rumble!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This side of the holy seal suppressed the sky, killing ze Tigriswing head on! Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! This is Human Emperor Fists fifth punch style! This was the first time Jason had ever performed it against an enemy, partly to test the power of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, and partly to strengthen his use of the punch style. Break me! ze Tigriswing was horrified, he was able to sense that this side of the Holy Seal had a kind of fatal crisis for him, and he immediately ignored his own injuries and pushed that Undying Force with all his might, bursting out with the punch of the Most Powerful Punch. A fist that burned with a zing me of fury sted into the sky, meeting the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that was crushing down on that side! Rumble! The ce looked like it had been blown up with a deafening noise. The Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way appeared to be overbearing and overwhelming, and under the support of the power of the Emperors Way of Heaven and Earth, it was as thick as a mountain, suppressing it head on, directly crushing ze Tigriswings punching momentum, and that side of the Sacred Seal was even sted head on towards ze Tigriswing. PfftC ze Tigriswing opened his mouth to spurt blood once more, and his entire body fell to the ground. Click! ze Tigriswing could feel a crack in his the origin of martial arts. This side of the holy seal even contained the power of divine might that directly attacked THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, which caused a hint of despair to sh through ze Tigriswings eyes. Kill! Jason let out a bellow as he rushed forward, he had sensed that ze Tigriswings aura was slipping severely, obviously extremely wounded. Jason naturally wouldnt let go of this opportunity, as he rushed forward, a fist power sting out one after another, enveloping ze Tigriswing. ze Tigriswing had the presence of mind to resist, and was hit by Jasons punches one after the other, causing ze Tigriswings already cracked THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS to bepletely shattered. Boom! With a loud bang, ze Tigriswing was blown away by Jasons punch, falling to the ground, ze Tigriswing coughed up blood from his mouth, his breath getting weaker and weaker until finally it had beenpletely cut off! Dead! Such an Immortality talent was powerfully grilled by Jason! It was also the first time Jason had killed an Immortality level powerhouse on his own! Chapter 2526 – Collecting the Loot Boom! Boom! On the other side, Old Mr. Millers golden fists reflected in the sky, each punch contained an Undying Force, and each punch evolved a heavenly punching intent. That supreme fist intent dominated the sky, appearing extremely strong as it suppressed the ming sky. mekong is already wounded, his body is bruised and battered, blood is constantly spilling from the corners of his mouth, and under the suppression of Old Mr. Millers punches, he is forced backward one after another, and has beenpletely suppressed by Old Mr. Miller. This made mekong rmed, his Immortality high level cultivation was actually suppressed so hard by Old Mr. Miller, with Old Mr. Millers such a powerful battle force, he should have a reputation in The Celestial Realm. Offhand, hed never heard of such a person as Old Mr. Miller.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A miserable howl came from ze Tigriswing in the middle of the sparring match, followed by mekong being able to sense that ze Tigriswings life was cut short. That means ze Tigriswing has been killed! Young Sovereign! mekongs voice screamed out in a mournful voice as a great wave of grief surged through his heart. Boom! However, in the moment when mekong was slightly distracted, Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist aura once again came to kill him, and sted his fist onto mekongs body, sending him flying out. Whoa! me air open mouth coughing blood, THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS has been hit one after another, the injury is not optimistic. On the other side, Purple Phoenix Saintess has killed her opponent and heads to support Darcey, Emily and the others. Sacred Son of Destruction also killed that mecrest Sect disciple at the cost of paying for his injuries, and he also ignored his injuries and killed the mecrest Sect disciples towards Robert and Benjis side. This battle is basically set up to be won. Jason looked at Marcel, Zack, Darcey and the others over there and there was no danger, he didnt go over to help, he intended to let these The Human Realm Celestial Pride have more sharpening and more battles, fighting against these mecrest Sect disciples whose Cultivation Realm was higher than theirs would be of great help to their martial arts enhancement both are of great help. Jason rushes over towards Old Mr. Miller and joins Old Mr. Miller in a bid to surround me Hollow. Although mekong was heavily injured, but after all, he was a high level Immortality powerhouse, and it would take quite a bit of effort topletely kill a powerhouse of this level. Jason, not bad. Already broken the realm of life and death, and killed that Immortalitys Young Sovereign. Old Mr. Miller rushed at Jason. Jason heatedlyughed and said, Thats for sure! Now that weve broken through to the Quasi life and death realm, well definitely have to kill an Immortality to sacrifice the g! Steady, but dont drift! Theres a lot of toughpetition behind us! Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. I know, anyway, stay out of the way for a while, sneak around and grow and improve your strength. Jason said. mekongs lungs were about to explode as he listened to this pair of grandparents and grandsons having a chat. These two didnt give him a second thought. mekong stared at Jason with rage in his eyes, knowing that ze Tigriswing had been killed by Jason. Youre missing the Young Patriarch, Im going to make you pay for it! me air roared, he frantically burned his own the origin of martial arts, has beenpletely desperate to promote that strong outbreak of Undying Force, regardless of everything, outbreak of the strongest fist power to kill moves, monstrous fist power across the sky, contains a strong indestructible high level of power, this sted to Jason. Seek death! Old Mr. Miller coldly shouted, as he evolved that Heavenly Fist, manifesting a Heavenly Fist Intent that prated through the void, and the Undying Force contained within it was extremely strong, intercepting and killing the me Sky. Heaven Fist, kill! Jason also let out a bellowing cry, he didnt face up to mekong, at this stage, he was still unable to fight against Immortality high-ranking powerhouses, and the fist power he urged attacked mekong. Jason was now thinking of sparring with this kind of Immortality level powerhouse over and over, which would be beneficial to his martial arts honing, and would also be able to consolidate his current stage of Quasi life and death realm cultivation. Boom! Boom! mekong was already at the end of his rope, and with Old Mr. Miller joining forces with Jason, he was even more outmatched, and once again, he was sent flying to the ground, coughing up that shocking amount of Origin Essence Blood. mekong knew that it was already hard for him to escape death, he opened his mouth andughed fiercely as he said, You dared to kill my mecrest Sects younger generation disciples, youre all going to die. Inferno God Lineage will avenge our deaths! In addition, Skyfall Crypt also has many powerful forces, and you wont live long! Im waiting for you in hell! Noisy! Old Mr. Miller chortled and threw punch after punch,pletely ending mekongs life. As for The Human Realms side of the battle over at The Human Realms Heavens Pride, it was also basically at an end. One by one, the mecrest Sect disciples were killed one after another, and there were still four or five of them left. Jason also stopped stalling for time, he personally made his move, attacking and killing forward, and in an instant, hepletely ended this battle. Jason has certainly gained a lot from this fight, and he has broken down in his proximity and truly stepped into the Quasi life and death realm. Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others also deepened their martial arts training, a number of them were injured, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the girls were not spared, but their injuries were not too serious, and they would be able to recover if they found a ce to rest and recuperate. Lets see what treasures they have on them, and collect them all! Jason spoke up as he walked over to ze Tigriswings body. He had already observed that ze Tigriswing had no Storage Ring. That being said, a young lord of a medium sized n would not have a treasure like a Storage Ring. Forever Kong had said that the Storage Ring needed a Creation realm powerhouse to create it, but not just any Creation realm powerhouse would be able to create it, it would need to go and cut a piece of space forpression, and the strength wasnt strong enough for the space to burst underneath it all to injure the Creation realm powerhouse. Therefore, the manufacture of Storage Rings was difficult, and the disciples of small and medium sized ns in general that didnt have Storage Rings. Jason searched ze Tigriswings body for a while, and there really was something there, several vials of potions, as to what they dideter, first put them away. In addition, there are a number of cultivated Spirit Stones, and no shortage of superb Spirit Stones. In the back, Jason also finds two Fruit of Destroying Origin from ze Tigriswing, with Indestructible Origin inside. These two Fruit of Destroying Origin still have traces of fresh picking on them, so it looks like the Fruit of Destroying Origin should be found in the Skyfall Crypt. This also means that the Skyfall Crypt does indeed contain Indestructible Origin treasures within it. Old Mr. Miller also seized some pills and cultivation items from mekong, as for the rest of mecrest Sects disciples, there were even fewer cultivation resources. Overall, mecrest Sect is not a team with a lot of resources, its not a big power after all. However, some of the elixirs and cultivation resources that were scavenged added up to an extremely considerable amount, and there were also two Fruit of Destroying Origin harvests. After collecting the scraps, Jason said, Lets get out of here. there are other forces in the Skyfall Crypt, and our fight might attract some attention. Go, leave first! Old Mr. Miller also said. Soon after, Jason first eliminated some traces to make sure nothing was left behind, and then led the crowd out of the area. Chapter 2527 Valley of Specters Skyfall Crypt depths. There are three people are walking, one is more than half a hundred years old, obese old man, he a big fat face from time to time to maintain a smile Mifu-like smile. The remaining two were a young man and a woman. The young mans body was erect, his face cold, his eyes glowing with ayer of turquoise light, and a demonic aura faintly permeated his body. That young woman is even wonderful, slender waist swaying between as if a gust of wind are able to blow off, the body exudes a faint musk vor, a head of green silk cloaked, but also can not hide her enchanting iparable pretty face. Her eyes were crystal bright, her nose was high and straight, and her lips were red without pointing, but the most fascinating thing was the charming intent on her body, which was a kind of demonic intent, coupled with the faint demonic aura that flowed out of her body inadvertently, making her look even more like a scourge of the countrys absolute generation Siren Enchantress. In fact, her very name is Siren Enchantress, the Demon Sage of the Valley of Specters. The young man was named Daemon Rex, the Demon Sage Son of the Valley of Specters. Valley of Specters, in The Celestial Realm is a Forbidden Land. The Celestial Realm top ten Forbidden Land, The ck Abyss of Bad CurseForbidden Land ranked first, that is the Eternal Realm powerhouses do not dare to set foot in the ce, apanied by all kinds of weird and ominous, The ck Abyss of Bad Curse within the ominous substances are able to erode the Eternal Realm powerhouses Avenue order, causing Eternal Realm powerhouses to fall dead, that is the most terrible existence. The ck Abyss of Bad Curses ominous substances are able to erode the order of the Eternal Realm powerhouses dao, causing the Eternal Realm powerhouse to fall and die, which is the most terrifying existence. Valley of the Specters is ranked 7th in the Top 10 Forbidden Land, not a high ranking and not at the bottom of the list. But any Forbidden Land is a forbidden presence in The Celestial Realm, and with the exception of The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, Eternal Realm powerhouses will never set foot in any other Forbidden Land if they dont have to. Its finally time to get out! Staying in the Valley of Specters all day long is still really annoying, and its not like were allowed to go to the Nine Realms Three Thousand States to y. Siren Enchantress opened her mouth and said, her eyes turned, smiling, Brother Demon, I heard that The Celestial RealmNine Realms Three Thousand States also has a lot of supreme heavenly pride, lets say that what Emperor Wallop. brother Demon interested in fighting with him? Daemon Rex said with a shrewd glint in his eyes, Not interested. Unless hees to actively mess with me. Siren Enchantress eyes rolled back in her head and she asked with a smile, Is Brother Demon afraid of losing face to Emperor Wallop? You dont have to provoke me, I didnt care about these false names in the first ce. Daemon Rex opened his mouth, and then said, Emperor Wallop is only Immortality, and throughout the ages, there have been amazing geniuses in Immortality, and even Creation realm, like stars in the sky. But how many of them can be immortalized in the end? Therefore, in my opinion, the only important thing is to step into eternity. One day, when Emperor Wallop steps into eternity, I willpete with him in Eternal Realm! Siren Enchantress grinned cheekily, a smile that was deadly seductive in its sweetness spreading across her pretty face as she said, So Demon Brother is confident in stepping into the Eternal Realm, huh? My goal is Eternal Immortality. As for Eternal Realm, that is definitely attainable! Daemon Rex opened his mouth, manifesting a wave of extreme confidence. At this time, the fat old man said smilingly, Holy Maiden, in fact, like the Holy Son, you are both extremely gifted, and both possess the purest Heavenly Demon bloodline. Therefore, Holy Maiden, as long as you put some more effort into cultivation, you will definitely also be like the Holy Son, asking for eternity and even taking that step towards immortality. Fat uncle, I am a girl, I originally do not like to fight and kill people like to look at flowers and nts and see the blooming beauty. Siren Enchantress said with a smile. Dont like to fight and kill The corners of the fat old mans mouth twitched when he heard this, and he directly ignored the words. Those who had truly learned about this Demon Saintess certainly didnt think so either. Daemon Rex, the Demon Saint Son, opened his mouth and asked, Uncle Pudge Sprite, besides me, Valley of Specters, there are also those Forbidden Lands celestial prideing to Eastsea Enve this time? The fat old mans name was Pudge Sprite, and he really was as good as his name.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Elder Pudge Sprite thought for a moment and said, What has been confirmed so far is that Coiling Dragon HillForbidden Land, Soulreturn RiverForbidden Land have also sent people, and as for the top five Forbidden Land, it seems that the Primordial Demon Mount has also moved, it should have sent people as well. Primordial Demon Mount is ranked fifth, Soulreturn River is ranked sixth, and Coiling Dragon Hill is ranked ninth. Are those the only three Forbidden Lands so far? asked Daemon Rex. Pudge Sprite old man nodded his head and said, Yes, the only ones identified are these three Forbidden Land. as for whether or not there are peopleing from the other Forbidden Land, it is unknown at the moment. After a pause, Elder Pudge Sprite continued, However, this life is the Ninth Era. This secret realm of Eastern Great Emperor may present something different. The second and third ranked Chaos Mount among the Ten Forbidden Lands and those old fathers of the Immortal Mountain are afraid that they cant sit still, and they also want to know the mysteries of Eternal Immortality. Thus, its not possible to say that they might have secretly sent someone here as well. Daemon Rex nodded, and just then there was the faint sound of a fight in the distance. Pudge Sprite old man sensed it, his small green bean-like eyes narrowed slightly as he said, There is a fight in the distance, but it has erupted into an Undying level battle, in addition there is also Quasi life and death realm fighting, it seems that its some small power Huh? This fist intent is already heavenly, but I dont know who this person is, being able to cultivate to such a fist intent is considered extremely rare. Siren Enchantress eyes lit up as she immediately said excitedly, Uncle Fatty, lets go over and take a look then. Lets see just what those people are fighting about. Unlike Siren Enchantress, who showed a great deal of interest, Daemon Rex was soporific, seemingly uninterested in anything that didnt involve him. Pudge Sprite said, Holy Maiden, since there are Quasi life and death realm breaths fluctuating, it means that they are all small forces. The Celestial Realm is truly a big force, the disciples thate in are basically at the quasi-immortality level even if they are not all Immortality. There is nothing to see. Lets go on to Eternal Spring. I need Eternal Spring to quench my own Indestructible Origin before I can hope to cultivate to the Great Immortalityter, said Daemon Rex. What a bore. Siren Enchantress beamed, looking upset. Pudge Sprite smiled and said, Holy Maiden dont be in a hurry, the first order of business is to first quench your Indestructible Origin to the point of perfection. As for the battle behind will definitely trigger a continuous battle, at that time the Holy Maiden can see it every day. Really? Thats okay then. Leave it alone then. Siren Enchantress said. It was Jason and the others battle with the mecrest Sect that these people of Valley of Specters sensed, but they were clearly not interested in it and didnt go to find out what was going on. Otherwise Valley of Specters people had rushed over there, and it was only an unknown how things would turn out. By this time, Jason and the others had sought a ce of concealment. Jason decides to take a short break here and now, with Marcel, Zack and others injured and needing to recover from their injuries. In addition, Jason watched as Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy were almost able to hit the Quasi life and death realm, and stopped just in time to let them hit the Quasi life and death realm. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Darcey, Emily, and others are going even further with their martial arts. In Eastsea Enve, apart from searching for opportunities and seizing treasures, the most important thing is to improve your own strength. Otherwise, when a great opportunity appeared behind them, they simply couldnt go and participate in the fight. Chapter 2528 – Cultivation and Boundary Breaking Jason they are not short of cultivation resources at the moment, especially they took turns to fool Rex Wildborn one by one in front of that huge peak, and fooled quite a few cultivation treasures from Rex Wildborns side, for example, Sacred Son of Destruction got Mand Spirit Fruit, Purple Phoenix Saintess got the Bloodline Fruit, and the rest of them got some cultivation exotic fruits and so on. After taking a short rest in this hidden ce, Jason told the crowd to take out all the cultivation resources and use them to improve their strength beforehand. The only way these treasures really belong to you is if you use them yourself. If this has been kept not used to enhance the strength, to put it bluntly, if the group was annihted, then these treasures will also be taken away by others. Jason pulls out a Bloodgem Exotic Fruit from the Storage Ring, something Bai finds delicious. In addition to what Bai brought, Bai found this Bloodgem Exotic Fruit when he took Jason to look for good food, and Jason picked them all, 16 in all. Jason gave one of each of these energetic exotic fruits shaped like blood diamonds to Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel, and Darcey to take. Bloodgem Exotic Fruit contains extremely powerful and pure energy, which can be transformed into ones own chi, blood and essence, as well as nourishing the physical body and restoring injuries. Squeak At this point, Bai jumped up onto Jasons shoulder and started barking as if in protest. Jasons face was stunned, but he eventually shoved a Bloodgem Exotic Fruit into Bais mouth with some physical pain. In Jasons opinion, Bai devouring this kind of energy exotic fruit was simply a waste, this little guy, dont look small, his stomach capacity was beyond imagination, it seemed that he could eat anything, and he was never full. At this time, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the others had already taken this exotic fruit, and in an instant a massive amount of pure energy was spreading and diffusing crazily, filling their flesh and blood. They felt like running their gong methods to start refining, but they couldnt even refine it, and some of the energy aura was spilling out of their bodys surface skin. Jason, the energy contained within this foreign fruit is too majestic, why do I feel like Im about to break through the realm! Zack opened his mouth. Me too! Marcel nodded back. Roar! Darceys White Tiger Bloodline visions all manifested, opening their mouths and sucking all of the overflowing energy breath into their bellies. Immediately after that, Darceys martial aura was climbing, clearly about to break through the Extreme Realm Emperors minor realm. Originally White Tiger Bloodline is very strong, just Darceys previous destiny bacsh crisis was not resolved, dying her cultivation for several years, and now she is able to cultivate without fear, coupled with sufficient cultivation resources to assist, her Cultivation Realm enhancement will be very fast. The energy contained within the Bloodgem Exotic Fruit was extremely majestic, the rest of the group were all refining this energy, Marcel and Zack were already showing signs of a breakthrough, and were beginning to fall into the realm of the martial arts. Robert and Marcel were all in the same boat, and their own martial aura was gradually rising under the energy of refining Bloodgem Exotic Fruit. Wolf Boys ascension was also extremely fast, being in the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern and being an Innate Talent, he was born with an affinity for the Great Dao, together with the pristine and pure aura concentration of Eastsea Enve, all of these were extremely suitable for Wolf Boy. Therefore, when Wolf Boy was practicing, with his body as the center, he was able to sense the incessant flow of spiritual qi converging towards him in all directions.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wolf Boys Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern itself possessed the attribute of devouring, so the energy of the Bloodgem Exotic Fruit, including the aura streams that converged from all directions, were all refined and absorbed by Wolf Boy. This is the result of the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern plus Innate Talent, which is unique and not envied by anyone else. Jason also had two Mand Spirit Fruit, and Sacred Son of Destruction had four. Jason and Sacred Son of Destruction took one Mand Spirit Fruit, and then gave it to Robert, Benji and Wolf Boy told them to match the energy of the Bloodgem Exotic Fruit and seize the opportunity to break through to the Quasi life and death realm. Jason had not tried the Bloodgem Exotic Fruit, and seeing that it contained such pure energy, he passed one to Old Mr. Miller as well. In fact, for Old Mr. Miller at this stage, the treasure that contains Indestructible Origin is the main thing, and other energy exotic fruits are dispensable. Jason watched as Old Mr. Miller was about to refuse, and he insisted that Old Mr. Miller take one, which would strengthen Old Mr. Millers chakra power anyhow. Jason then took a Bloodgem Exotic Fruit himself. After taking it, he indeed immediately felt a pure and majestic energy explode inside his body, instantly filling his flesh and blood, such a pure and majestic energy, all exceeding the absolute Spirit Stone. Jason no longer hesitated, and he began to refine and further consolidate his cultivation at the peak of the Quasi life and death realms beginner level. After thisyer of realms cultivation was consolidated, he could then attempt to break through to the Quasi life and death realm middle stage. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and other one The Human Realm talent are cultivating, he is to go to the side, the divine sense outward, vigntly staring at the surrounding, sensing the surrounding breath fluctuations, for Jason and others to escort. I dont know how long it took, but Jason was awakened and came back from his cultivation state. It wasnt so much that there was anything unusual going on, but rather, he was awakened by the session of realm-breaking auras. Jason turned his head to look and saw Roberts Kirin Bloodline floating in the air, with a purple aura that surrounded his body, and the aura of thew of Quasi life and death realm began to permeate his body. Benji is also the same, a the Earth Store King silhouette sitting in the air, the solemn appearance of the treasure, the Buddhas light, only a hell is not empty, swore not to be a Buddha majestic momentum. Wolf Boys Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern raised his voice to the sky, a majestic blood-colored aura was diffusing, and endless auras were frantically converging in all directions, and the aura that was converging over was also extremely pure. Boom! Boom! Boom! A vibrating sound came from the heavens and earth, followed by the emergence of the Law of the Great Dao of Life and Death. Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy smoothly broke through to the Quasi life and death realm one after another, and the originw of the Great Dao of Life and Death presented itself and continuously merged into their bodies. This caused Roberts and their auras to climb dramatically as well, all of them diffusing a Quasi life and death realm of oppressive aura. Gradually, Robert and Benjis aura began to stabilize, and they had all reached the peak of the initial stage of the Quasi life and death realm, partly due to their umtion, and partly due to the fact that there were enough cultivation resources to elevate them to the level of the peak of the initial stage. However, Wolf Boy was yet to stop, he had already broken through to the Quasi life and death realm beginner level, but that martial aura was still continuing to climb, and the aura that gathered around him was also unceasing. It looks like Wolf Boy is going to continue to break through. Jason was speechless as he watched, Wolf Boys breaking of this realm was as simple as eating and drinking. Wolf Boy, keep taking it. Jason tosses another Bloodgem Exotic Fruit to Wolf Boy. He could see that Wolf Boy needed enough energy to keep breaking the mold, and Bloodgem Exotic Fruit was certainly the best. Chapter 2529 – Skyfall Crypt Divergence Eastsea Enve, in front of the Flying Waterfall. The Celestial Disciples from several of The Celestial Realms great domains havee ande over to join Emperor Wallop. The first to arrive was Mixed Vein, led by Mixed Heavenly Vault, who was now at the Immortality Beginners Cultivation, leading the young disciples of Mixed Vein. In addition, there was also a strong man d in heavy armor with a majestic aura following him, and this strong man looked more like a general who galloped and killed the enemy on the battlefield. He is none other than Katty, ranked #86 on The Celestial RealmImmortality list. Those who were able to enter the top 100 were all the strongest in Immortality, and all of them were all murderous existences. Mixed Heavenly Vault is here. Emperor Wallop says hello when he sees Mixed Heavenly Vault. Emperor Throop.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mixed Heavenly Vault responded in kind, his tone more or less respectful. Even though Mixed Heavenly Vault was the absolute pride of Mixed Vein, he knew in his heart thatpared to Emperor Wallop, the gap was still too big, whether it was status and position or strength, it wasnt a level. Immediately after that, Inferno God Lineage also came, led by Yangzi, who looked extremely striking, with long fire-colored hair and a me rune on his forehead, looking as if he was burning with a furious me. Disciples of Inferno God Lineage followed. Also tagging along is Ember Heavenburn, a peak Immortality powerhouse from Inferno God Lineage, who is also ranked on the Immortality Top 100 list. It seems Yangzi has gained a lot from this retreat and has already broken through to the Immortality middle stage. Emperor Wallop said with a smile. Ive met Emperor Throop, Yangzi spoke, and he continued, Compared to Emperor Throop, its nothing. If it werent for Emperor Throops deliberate suppression of Cultivation Realm, Im afraid that it would already be at the peak of Immortality by now. Emperor Wallop smiled ndly, he said nothing, the look appeared nomittal. Then came the disciples of Human King Blodline. The prince of men was dressed in a white shirt, appearing graceful, and there was a hidden avenue answering to his walk, and a Human King Wheel avenue aperture was formed behind his head, appearing to be extremely extraordinary. Human King Blodlines disciples one by one also appeared to be full of confidence, after all, the Human King Domain lineage was very strong in The Celestial Realms nine domains, and the prince of men was only subordinate to Emperor Wallop among the many heavenly prides of The Celestial Realm. After all, the prince of men is only subordinate to Emperor Wallop among the many heavenly princes of The Celestial Realm. However, in the opinion of the people of the Human King Domain, the prince of men is no less gifted than Emperor Wallop, and even has more potential. Human King Blodline powerhouse Zenith Nolimit follows, and is also a powerhouse ranked in The Celestial RealmImmortality Top 100 list. The prince of men can be considered out of the gate. Emperor Wallop smiled, that tone decidedly more polite. prince of men arched his hand and said, Greetings to Emperor Throop. still remembering the gathering with Emperor Throop three years ago, discussing the Dao with each other, it is still fresh in my mind. Haha, I was young then, but I did say a lot of arrogant things. Emperor Wallop said. As he was speaking, Mixed Heavenly Vault spoke up, The disciples from the four domains of Spirit Realm, Eastguard Domain, Return to the South Domain, Forge West Domain, and Northbound Land didnte to the rendezvous? Emperor Wallop said in a nd tone, Spirit Realm has always been neutral, and Spirit Realm disciples rarely act together with other forces, so there is no need to bother with the people of Spirit Realm. As for the four domains of Southeast, West, and Northwest, they do like to get together, so let the disciples of their four domains act on their own. Of these four domains, the Eastguard Domain belongs to The Devil Gods Lineage, the Southbound Domain belongs to The Vein of the Underworld, the Forge West Domain belongs to God Devourer, and the Northbound Land belongs to Divine Lineage. These are the Domain Master powers of The Celestial Realms nine domains. Yangzi said, Its good that theyre noting in these four domains. I dont like the guys from The Vein of the Underworld anyway, their aura is repulsive to me. Emperor Wallop smiled and said, Having said that, the nine major domains still need to make peace. If the disciples of the rest of the major domains encounter any crisis, we should still make a move to support them. This time, besides our nine great domains, many hidden forces havee. There will be disciples from the Deste Beastkin Lineage, The deste n lineage, and even those in Forbidden Land. Yangzi and the others nodded their heads after hearing this. At that moment, Emperor Wallop violently turned his head towards a direction, and he vaguely sensed some avenue fluctuations. Theres a life and death origin dao fluctuating, and theres actually someone breaking through the realm of life and death in the secret realm? Thats out of my expectation. I thought that the disciples from all parties entering the Eastsea Enve would at the very least be Quasi life and death realm toe. Emperor Wallop said thoughtfully. prince of men also nodded his head and said, There is indeed a life and death origin avenue fluctuating. However, most of the aura is shielded. This orientation, coupled with the ability to shield qi, could it be the Skyfall Crypt in the secret realm? It should be in Skyfall Crypt. Skyfall Crypt breeds Indestructible Origin treasures, so naturally it will attract people. Emperor Wallop said. For these great powers such as Emperor Wallop, the treasures of the Indestructible Origin are not in short supply for them. Therefore, for the existence of Indestructible Origin treasures in Skyfall Crypt, they didnt have much of a heartbeat. Mixed Heavenly Vault thought for a moment as he said, Broken Realm life and death? Generally The Celestial Realm is able toe to Eastsea Enves power, even if its some small or medium sized sects, the disciples who cane are at the very least Quasi life and death realm. so I doubt its a disciple of Terran from the lower realm who is breaking the realm of life and death? The Human Realm disciple? The gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes steepened and a hint of coldness red. A disciple from The Human Realm? That must be killed! My cousin Mixed God Son was killed in The Human Realm, I must avenge this! Yangzi said in a deep voice. So is Mixed God Son of my n. Mixed Heavenly Vault said in a cold voice. Emperor Wallop thought for a moment and said, In that case, then we might as well make a trip to Skyfall Crypt. If there really is a The Human Realm disciple, then lets see what heavenly disciple is in this The Human Realm. With that, Emperor Wallop looked to prince of men and asked, What does prince of men think? The prince of men smiled bashfully and nodded his head, Since everyone has decided, lets make the trip. Skyfall Crypt. Wolf Boys breakthrough was over, and after taking another Bloodgem Exotic Fruit, Wolf Boy finally managed to break through to the peak of the Quasi life and death realms middle order. This is considered extremely counter-intuitive. Wolf Boy then began to solidify his own Cultivation Realm, his martial aura growing stronger at a rate visible to the naked eye. Purple Phoenix Saintess took the bloodline fruit she got from Rex Wildborns side, which allowed her True Phoenix bloodline to be purified even further, and she also transformed even further with the help of her own True Phoenix bloodline, her cultivation reaching the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. Sacred Son of Destruction also breaks through to the Quasi life and death realm high level, a step up in strength. Zack and Marcel have entered the quasi Quasi life and death realm, and Sacred Son of Destruction has the Mand Spirit Fruit, so its not a problem for Marcel and Zack to break into the realm of life and death with the help of the Mand Spirit Fruit. But Jason told Zack to slow down with Marcel and consolidate the cultivation of the quasi Quasi life and death realm first, and to go ahead and perceive that ray of thew of life and death. All the way to the martial arts path, the desire for speed is not enough, and the Cultivation Realm piled up on Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures is actually all very flimsy. Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly have also sessfully reached the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, with Darcey vaguely looking like shes about to step into quasi life and death, which is a big boost. Jason watched as the teams overall strength took another step up, and he was happy in his heart as he said, Lets go, lets head towards the depths of Skyfall Crypt. Eternal Spring, should be in the center of Skyfall Crypts hintend. Chapter 2530 Encountering Valley of Specters Jason led The Human Realms heavenly pride to dive towards the depths of Skyfall Crypt, and the further in he went, the more he could sense that there was a vague indestructible substance surging about.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. This Indestructible Substance was very thin, but it was still able to be sensed, so it could be imagined that under the filling of this Indestructible Substance, over time, the Skyfall Crypt would surely generate some treasures with Indestructible Origin inside. These indestructible substances certainly didnte out of nowhere either, they had a source. All Jason wants is to find the source of this indestructible matter, the ce of origin of the Indestructible Origin in Skyfall Crypt. However, this Eternal Spring is certainly not easy to find, and it is impossible to determine exactly where it is located, except to say that it is deep in the bowels of this Skyfall Crypt. In the process of sneaking forward, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Robert and others were also familiarizing themselves with and controlling their Cultivation Realm, which needs to be adapted and utilized as soon as possible in order to exert the appropriate strength in unexpected battles. After the Cultivation Realm is upgraded, it needs to be adapted and utilized as soon as possible, so that it can be utilized ordingly in unexpected battles. The entire Skyfall Crypt was indeed extremely huge, and apart from the ancient trees and dense forests, there was also a mountain rising up into the sky from time to time. Along the way, they saw some pill refining materials that Darcey and the others picked. Jason took out the Fruit of Destroying Origin he had seized from the mecrest Sect disciples, carried Bai over to him, let him sniff the Fruit of Destroying Origin, and said, Bai, do you know where I can find something delicious like this? Bai sniffed and sniffed, it didnt seem to be very interested in the Fruit of Destroying Origin, if it was really interested, it would have just drooled and swallowed this Fruit of Destroying Origin in one bite. Jason had also observed during this half-day encounter that Bai liked things with pure energy within them. Immediately, Jason took out a Cultivation Spirit Stone and handed it to Bai. Bai opened his mouth and really swallowed it, then spat out a piece of crushed stone g, the energy contained within Spirit Stone had been swallowed by it. After devouring the energy of these Spirit Stones, Bais body leaped and was soon nowhere to be seen, running off somewhere. Bai,e back to Darcey shouted, then she red at Jason in annoyance and said, How did you let Bai get away? Exactly. Youve got to call Bai back. Emily chimed in. Jasonughed bitterly and said, Bai should have gone to look for the treasure with Indestructible Origin inside. Dont worry, it wille back. Darcey and the others looked a little half-hearted about it. Jason led the group onward, and after about ten minutes or so, there was a whoosh as a white shadow shed by like a floating light, and Bai was back. Bainded on Jasons shoulder, raised his little tiger head, and wailed at Jason for a while. Jason asked, Bai, did you find the Indestructible Origin breath kind of tasty? Bai nodded anthropomorphically. Jasons heart rejoiced and he immediately said, Go, quickly take us there. In Jasons opinion, this Eternal Spring isnt always found, but Fruit of Destroying Origin is present in Skyfall Crypt. Fruit of Destroying Origin also contains Indestructible Origin as well, as does the ability to find enough Fruit of Destroying Origin. Bai leaped forward and ran ahead of him, Jason and the crowd immediately following, running towards a bearing to the right. Bai led Jason and his group into the right front of the mountain forest, all the way fast, and then climbed up a mountain peak, the peak is steep, but with the cultivation of the crowd is not a problem. Halfway up the mountain peak, Bai slowed down and ran to a raised stone wall of the peak, where under the cover of various vegetation, a foreign fruit was growing with three fist-sized fruits hanging from it. Its Fruit of Destroying Origin! Jasons face lit up when he saw it, and actually searched for Fruit of Destroying Origin. Moreover, this Fruit of Destroying Origin is still veryrge, and the Indestructible Origin within it must be extremely rich. Is this the Fruit of Destroying Origin? Darcey opens her mouth, she too is seeing Fruit of Destroying Origin for the first time. A foreign fruit that contains Indestructible Origin within. Robert said, and then added, This foreign fruit is hidden on this steep mountain peak, and there is no breath spreading out, so its really extremely difficult to search for it. So thats where Baies in. Emily said with a smile. Bai, you did a great job this time! Jason was very happy as he said, Ill go ahead and pick these three Fruit of Destroying Origins. Together with the ones taken from mecrest Sect, that makes five Fruit of Destroying Origins as well. Old Mr. Miller, thats enough for you to carry out martial arts enhancement. Old Mr. Miller smiled indifferently and said, It doesnt take that much. However, to quickly reach the peak of Immortality, relying on Indestructible Origin treasures alone wont do. It still needs to be honed through battles. But this kind of Indestructible Origin treasure, more is better. In the future, youll all be able to use them as well. Jason nodded as he stepped forward, ready to pick the three Fruit of Destroying Origin. And yet just thenC Huh? Its really Fruit of Destroying Origin! A delicate and sweet voice came, followed by the appearance of a jade-faced enchanting silhouette, alone her waist that was so slender that it seemed as if it was all going to be broken with the wind, as well as the upper circumference that was so full that it was almost impossible for the clothes to be pocketed, which was enough to lure people intomitting a crime. Behind them, a fat old man and a cold-faced young man also followed closely. Jasons face was stunned when he saw these three people who suddenly appeared. Old Mr. Millers face steepens as he moves and shes to Jasons side, shielding him to the side. Old Mr. Miller heart are shocked, he actually did not detect the breath of these three people toe in advance, that can only mean a problem, these three people are strong enough, strong enough to shield his divine sense perception. However, Old Mr. Miller noticed that the young man and woman had Immortality aura fluctuating, but had not yet reached Immortal Summit, on the contrary, it was the fat old man, whose aura was unfathomable, definitely at the level of Immortality Summit. Arge part of the reason lies in the fact that this fat old man invisibly masked the three of them, so much so that Old Mr. Miller couldnt even sense it in advance. Huh? Who are you guys? The jade-faced, enchanting woman spoke, and she was none other than Siren Enchantress. The old man and young man walking behind them were none other than Pudge Sprite and Daemon Rex. Jason also sensed the power of these three people, especially the fat old man, whose face was as fat as a pigs head always wore a kind of harmless smile like that of aughing Buddha. And, in Jasons perception, the other persons aura was just as scary as an ordinary persons. I am Hao, from The Celestial RealmHaotian Sect. I wonder who you all are? Jason said in as soft a tone as he could manage. Haotian Sect? Pudge Sprite opened his mouth, and he asked with a smile, In a battle at the end of the Ancient Era, Emperor killed The Celestial Realm, and when word got out, the n forces that had been hidden from the world went up and down to support them. However, unfortunately, that n force was tragically destroyed and all died in battle. As far as I know, the hidden sect is the Haotian Sect, of course, not many people in The Celestial Realm know this secret, but coincidentally, I Valley of Specters know this hidden information. The Celestial RealmHaotian Sect has been destroyed in the battle of the end of the ancient times. The Celestial RealmHaotian Sect was destroyed in a battle at the end of the Ancient Era, are you the descendants of the survivors? Chapter 2531 – Cooperation? As soon as these words came out, everyone on Jasons side shook up a bit in their hearts. Jason started off by posing as a disciple of the Haotian Sect, in that the Haotian Sect is a reclusive sect in The Celestial Realm, and the various forces in The Celestial Realm dont know much about these reclusive sects, after all, the reclusive sects are basically small fringe forces that no one pays much attention to. However, the fat old man in front of him, who imed to be from the Valley of Specters, appeared to be familiar with Haotian Sect. It is true that the Haotian Sect no longer exists, having been wiped out in that battle at the end of thest century. The point is, how did the other side learn about it? Jasons face did not move as he said, The Haotian Sect did indeed have all its reserves in the battle back then. But there are still some bloodlines and inheritances left behind. Pudge Sprite still had a smirking scowl on his face as he said, Inheritance? If it is truly the legacy of the Haotian Sect, then you dont even want your nnds in The Celestial RealmHaotian Sect? What do you mean? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly. Literally. Pudge Sprite smiled and continued, The nnds of the Haotian Sect are now deserted. Though the Haotian Sect is a reclusive n no less, I, Valley of Specters, still know where the Haotian Sects n is located. The aura on Old Mr. Millers body rose and fell slightly, and in the dark his indestructible Origin Energy was already coalescing. The other partys words were already very clear at this point, and it was almost as if they were not directly revealing that they were posing as Haotian Sect disciples. Pudge Sprite seemed to have sensed Old Mr. Millers fluctuating aura, and his small eyes looked towards Old Mr. Miller as he said, Could this fellow Daoist be the one who evolved the Tongtian Fist Intent in the previous battle? The lower realm has gone through the End Martial Era, and it is not easy for a fellow Daoist to be able to cultivate such a fist intent. The Lower World! The gaze in Jasons eyes contracted coldly as the fat old man in front of him explicitly mentioned the lower realms. This was tantamount to the fact that the other party had directly judged their identities, martial artists from the lower realms! Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and the others faces also changed as their martial auras surged, ready to fight. You guys are from the lower world? Siren Enchantress also heard the meaning of Pudge Sprites words, and she sounded surprised, then asked curiously, Is the Lower Realm good? I havent even been to the Lower Realm yet. I heard that the Lower Realm is different from The Celestial Realm. Jason didnt say anything, his Sunling Bloodline was already starting to surge, his eyes shed a color of gravity, he could see that the fat old man was very strong, and this man and woman and two young people were also very strong, both of them were at the Immortality level. Especially that young man, looking like an Immortality beginner, but that aura is unfathomable, not at allparable to mecrest Sect that ze Tigriswing this kind of haystack Immortality, a world of difference. Pudge Sprite saw Jasons side one by one like an enemy, his face was even more alert and up, he said smilingly, You guys dont need to be nervous. I, Valley of Specters, do not belong to the power of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, so I wont be hostile to Terran in the lower realm. The one who wants to overthrow The Human Realm is Emperor of Heaven, but my Valley of Specters lineage is not under the jurisdiction of Emperor of Heaven. Jasons face was stunned, he could sense that this fat old man did not have any hostility and malice. Still really from the lower realms? Daemon Rex opened his mouth and looked at Jason and the rest of the party, then said, No wonder there are still disciples of the Extreme Realm Emperor. If onees to the Secret Realm from The Celestial Realm, then they are basically disciples of the Quasi life and death realm level. So, the fact that there are Extreme Realm Emperor disciples in your team is a big break. Jason was not hiding anything when he saw this, he said, We are indeed from the lower realms. The Celestial Realm is hostile to the lower realms, so this is ast resort. My name is Hao, I dont know what you all call yourselves? Jason did not give his real name and continued to use the pseudonym Hao externally. Daemon Rex, Daemon Rex said. My name is Siren Enchantress Siren Enchantress spoke, her eyes blinking as she smiled, Your name is Hao, huh? It seems like you just broke through to the Quasi life and death realm, but I can see that youre very strong. Im only afraid that you possess the battle power to take on Immortality powerhouses. It is really rare for the lower realm to have a heavenly pride like you against the heavens Fortunately, you are so handsome. Ahem Jason coughed dryly, Siren Enchantress was really not sure how to respond to that after that, he actually wanted to respond with, you really do look like your name, you are indeed a stunning Siren Enchantress. Pudge Sprite said smilingly, Valley of Specters is not involved in the Emperor of Heaven-led fight to destroy The Human Realm, so there is no need to be wary of us as we dont have any grudges against each other. Speaking of which, Valley of Specters has some affinity with the lower realms. Oh? What does that mean? Jason asked. Pudge Sprite nced at Jason and said, In fact, your disguise of this identity of Haotian Sect disciples is so good that it can be said to be wless. However, Lao Fu still recognized your disguise, do you know why this is? Would like to hear about it. Jason said. Zenith Grandroot of the Haotian Sect is a powerful man who walked away from my Valley of Specters. This is a secret that only I, Valley of Specters, know. He left the Valley of Specters and founded the Haotian Sect, and then submitted himself to the Ancient Emperor, and it was because of this that the Ancient Emperor entered The Celestial Realm, and the Haotian Sect came out in force. Therefore, in The Celestial Realm, I, Valley of Specters, am the only one who knows if the Haotian Sect still exists. So. I see. Jason was a bit speechless, it turned out that the Haotian Sects Patriarch had actuallye out from Valley of Specters, no wonder Valley of Specters was so familiar with Haotian Sect, and knew about the Haotian Sects nnds. Therefore, as soon as Jason and the others started saying they were from the Haotian Sect, the other side already knew they were covering their identities. Pudge Sprite continued, Its fine if you want to continue to rely on the Haotian Sect as ayer of identity. But these three have to break through as soon as possible to do so. At the very least, they have to reach Quasi Life and Death. Otherwise, Extreme Realm Emperor level cultivation will also attract suspicion. Pudge Sprite is naturally referring to Darcey, Emily and Butterfly. Thanks for the reminder senior. Jason said in a polite tone as well. Daemon Rex said at this point, Youre here to search for Eternal Spring too? Im also looking for it. Perhaps we can work together. Cooperation? Jason blushed.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Once the source of Indestructible Origin appears, there will surely be many forcesing to this ce. Daemon Rex opened his mouth and continued, I, Valley of Specters, am more or less alone with only three people. If you guys want to cooperate, then cooperate. Anyway, I Valley of Specters have no dealings with The Celestial RealmNine Realms, and naturally, I dont want to see the pride of The Celestial RealmNine Realms get the Eternal Spring. You guys are from The Human Realm, and Emperor is a member of The Human Realm, and youre from The Human Realm, and youre from The Human Realm. You are from The Human Realm, Emperor is the Emperor of The Human Realm, Haotian Sect is rted to the ancient Emperor, and Haotian Sect is rted to my Valley of Specters. With this rtionship, I want to work with you. Jason looks to Old Mr. Miller for Old Mr. Millers advice. Old Mr. Miller murmured and asked, If there is cooperation, may there be any conditions? Conditions? Daemon Rex thought for a moment and said, I can help those three Tong Shen martial artists advance to Quasi life and death realm, or at the very least, Quasi life and death. As a token of my sincerity in wanting to cooperate. Chapter 2532 Deciding to Cooperate Jason froze when he heard this offer from Daemon Rex- Valley of Specters side to help Darcey and others advance to Quasi life and death realm? Such a condition can be said to be sincere. Talk about a snow job, because as far as Jason was concerned, he had the resources to be able to break Darcey and the others out of the realm even if the people of Valley of Specters didnt help. But there are definitely pros and cons to working with Valley of Specters. The upside is that Valley of Specters certainly knows the forces of The Celestial Realm, and by working with them and their cover, Jasons side will be able to sit on the identity of being from the Haotian Sect. Then again, the Valley of Specters side might know where Skyfall Crypts Eternal Spring is. The downside is that Jason doesnt know exactly what Valley of Specters has in store for them, and to say that Valley of Specters is sincere about helping them is something Jason would never believe. It would really be naive to make a Forbidden Land have feelings for The Human Realm based solely on the fact that Haotian Sect once followed the ancient Emperor. If Valley of Specters really wants to have a love for The Human Realm, then why did the ancient Emperor suffer a crisis in the battle at the end of the Ancient Age, and only the Haotian Sect powerhouses went out to support him, and why didnt the Valley of Specters powerhouses go to support him? As a result, Jason goes more into believing that the premise of all cooperation lies in the benefits! Valley of Specters side probably made such a request because they saw that they could benefit more by working with Jasons side.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason thought about it and he nodded his head, Good, anyway, we are from the lower realms and we are weak in this Eastsea Enve. It would be better not to work together then. Daemon Rex looked to Jasons side, he threw over a porcin white jade bottle and said, This is the Gathering Essence Pill made by our n. When practicing, it can converge the energy into the origin and consolidate the origin of martial arts, avoiding the weakness caused by raising the Cultivation Realm in a short period of time. Cultivation Realm caused by the vapors. Gathering Essence Pill, together with some energy resources for cultivation, it is not difficult for them to break through the realm, and they dont have to worry about the drawbacks of the vapors of the Cultivation Realm brought about by them ascending too quickly. Jasons heart stirred as he sniffed, this Gathering Essence Pill was really something. Previously, he did not allow Marcel and Zack to break through, the biggest reason was that he was worried that under Marcel and the others breaking through too quickly, the foundation of the martial arts would be unstable, causing the Cultivation Realm to float, which was why he intended to allow them to continue to hone their skills before breaking through. However, with the Gathering Essence Pill, that will be able to solve this drawback. Thanks a lot! Jason said. Pudge Sprite which was smilingly said, This Old Mr. Miller is in need of Indestructible Origin to boost, right? You guys found this Fruit of Destroying Origin first, so its yours. Now, we are also in a cooperative rtionship. In response, Jason was nonchnt, and stepped forward to pluck the three Fruit of Destroying Origin and ce them into the Storage Ring. Daemon Rex said, On your side Extreme Realm Emperors and the quasi Quasi life and death realms are going to break through while they still can. Soon, the hands of the other forces of The Celestial Realm will all being to Skyfall Crypt as well. The source of Indestructible Origin, the temptation is still great. Jason nodded as he opened the porcin baster vial, which had exactly five Gathering Essence Pill in it, just enough to split between Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly. Jason poured one out and examined it carefully, he didnt really believe in Daemon Rex all the time, he still had to check if there was any problem with this Gathering Essence Pill. After a quick check to make sure there were no problems, Jason distributed the Gathering Essence Pill to Darcey and the others. All of you in here to break the realm, the old man will cover your Qi for you for a moment or two. Pudge Sprite opened his mouth, and with a wave of his right hand, there was an indestructible aura that surfaced and intertwined into a special formation pattern that merged into the void. Immediately, Jason and the others immediately felt that the ce where they were was isted by a special kind of void formation pattern. If people existed on the periphery, it would not be possible to perceive their presence. Jasons heart moved, no wonder Valley of Specters these people appeared without any signs, it seems that it is also inseparable from this fat old mans use of this kind of array pattern that istes the breath. Sacred Son of Destruction also had two Mand Spirit Fruit, Jason took them and gave them to Marcel and Zack, who were already in the Quasi life and death realm, and with Mand Spirit Fruit and Gathering With Mand Spirit Fruit and Gathering Essence Pill, there is no problem to break through to Quasi life and death realm. Darcey and the others, Jason has them continue to take Bloodgem Exotic Fruit to work with the Gathering Essence Pill, which converges the energy of Bloodgem Exotic Fruit into its source and impacts the Quasi life and death realm. Immediately, Darcey and the others began to make a cultivation breakthrough in ce. Jason also spoke with Daemon Rex and the others, ready to learn more about The Celestial Realm from the side of Daemon Rex and the others. Hey, Hao right, arent you guys having fun down there? You didnt even answer my words. At that moment, Siren Enchantress red at Jason and spoke. Jasons face was stunned, and the only thing he could do was to smile, I have never been to The Celestial Realm, so I dont know the difference between The Celestial Realm and the Lower Realm. However, since the Lower Realm experienced the End Martial Era, a technological civilization developed on The Human Realms side. Thus, this side of The Human Realm will definitely have fun ces as well. A technological civilization? Siren Enchantress eyes twinkled as she smiled delicately and said, Would love to go and see it. By the way, Uncle Fatty, is there any way to get to The Human Realm? Lets make a trip there after this Eastsea Enve is over. Pudge Sprite seemed to have a bit of a headache regarding this Demon Saintess, he shook his head and said, Saintess, we came to Eastsea Enve from the entrance of The Celestial Realm, so when we left, due to the restriction of the rules of this ce, we could only return to The Celestial Realm, it is impossible to go to The Human Realm. To go to The Human Realm, one can only take the Ancient Road Passage. In that case then go back and Ill find the ancient pathway passage. Siren Enchantress said with a smile. Daemon Rex simply ignored his bloodline sister as he looked at Jason and asked, As far as I know, there are asionally Celestial Pride in The Celestial RealmNine Realms who go to the Ancient Battlefield to fight and sharpen their skills. Have you ever battled against some of The Celestial Realms Celestial Pride? If youve battled against them, then the other party recognizes you, and its useless for you to pretend to be a disciple of the Haotian Sect. Jason thought for a moment after hearing this, he said, I once fought against a Tianjiao of Mixed Vein in Ancient Battlefield, and even chopped off his right arm. I just dont know if this time, this Tianjiao of Mixed Vein wille over to Eastsea Enve. If the other party sees me, they will definitely be able to recognize me. Daemon Rex mused, Then you may disguise yourselves for the time being. Disguise? Jasons face was stunned, and he said with some difficulty, Right now, Im too hasty, but I havent prepared a disguise, so its not easy to do for a while, right? Daemon Rex asked in surprise, You guys dont know how to disguise yourselves? Jason watched Daemon Rexs reaction as he tentatively asked, Is Transfiguration a secret technique? Being able to change your face at will? Daemon Rex nodded and said, Of course. The Transfiguration Technique is not a hidden secret technique in The Celestial Realm, and there are many forces and ns that have mastered the Transfiguration Technique. Only, the Transfiguration Technique also only temporarily changes the appearance, your martial dao qi and blood, and destiny bloodline cannot be changed. This means that if ites to making a move and your qi and blood explode and your bloodline presents itself, then the other party will still recognize you. Jason sniffed and said, Then can the Demon Saint Son teach me this secret method of disguise? It is indeed expedient to temporarily change my appearance. However, being able to conceal it for a moment is a moment. Comparatively, Im not sure if that heavenly pride of Mixed Vein hase to Eastsea Enve. Alright, then Ill pass this secret method of disguise to you. Daemon Rex said with a nod. It was true, as he said, that the secret method of disguise was not a hidden secret method in The Celestial Realm, it was circted in the market, but not many people used it, and it was not very useful. As a result, Daemon Rex was passed on to Jason. Right now, Jason does need it, and hes not sure if the Mixed Heavenly Vault that hest battled in Ancient Battlefield hase to Eastsea Enve as well. Mixed Heavenly Vault is reallying, and seeing Jason, its definitely instantly recognizable. Chapter 2533 – Emperor Throop enters the pit The secret method of disguise was not difficult to master, but onlyy in the skillful use of the originating qi and blood, as a way to conceptualize ones facial bones and muscles, thus forming a brand new face. Therefore, when Daemon Rex imparted this secret method of disguise, Jason began to sense it and then urged the secret method of disguise, and he gradually felt the changes in the bones of his face. The change wasnt too great, but with just a hint of change,bined with the expansion or contraction of muscles in different parts of the face, the face presented waspletely different. Soon, Jason hadpleted one of his own disguises, and then he took out a snowy saber from the Storage Ring, reflecting his own face at the moment through the sabers de. His features were upright, with thick eyebrows andrge eyes, revealing an aura of rigid martial arts. Looking at this face presented by the saber de, Jasons face was in a bit of a trance, he imitated Jimmys appearance, although he failed to restore 100% of Jimmys face, at first nce, it was really six or seven points simr. Instead, not many traces of his own previous true appearance remained, almost as if he were two very different people. Jason gathered his mind and looked towards Old Mr. Miller as he said, Old man, it was just me and you teaming up against that The Celestial Realm heavenly pride that day, so you better disguise yourself as well. With that said, Jason also taught Old Mr. Miller this secret method of disguise. Old Mr. Miller grasps it much faster, and Old Mr. Miller tries it right away, the facial bones are changing, the face is slightly elongated, and it looks surprisingly simr to Ghost Doctor. Jason immediately understands that Old Mr. Miller is disguising himself as Ghost Doctor. Regardless of who is disguised, a change in appearance from the previous one will serve the purpose. Boom! Boom! At that moment, there was a sound of the Great Dao Origin of Life and Death roaring. Jason turned his head to see that the two of them, Marcel and Zack, had sessfully broken through the realm, and the Origin of Life and Death surfaced, as wisps of the Original Rule of Life and Death merged into their bodies. Roar! At this time, a huge white tiger shadow on Darceys body appeared in the air, monstrous pressure was filling the air, and he opened his mouth to roar, containing a stern killing aura. At the same time, wisps of life and death began to emerge on Darcey, and a hugew of life and death origin emerged with it. The white tiger illusion opened its mouth and swallowed, swallowing thew of life and death origin that emerged between heaven and earth into it. Darceys aura also skyrocketed steeply, and immediately managed to break through the realm and stand firm in the Quasi life and death realm. Darcey had also broken through the realm. Speaking of which, Darceys White Tiger Bloodline itself was very strong, previously, this main killing White Tiger Bloodline had be an obstacle in her cultivation, with the lifting of the danger of White Tiger Bloodlines bacsh, coupled with a constant stream of cultivation resources, Darceys The Cultivation Realm of Darcey has also begun to rise. Emily and Butterfly both began to have a wisp of life and death permeating their bodies as well, their martial aura was undergoing a metamorphosis, and they were a shade more powerful than before. But after all, it still failed topletely break through to the Quasi life and death realm, and stayed in the realm of the Quasi life and death realm. But thats as good as it gets. Butterflys Heavenly Tribtion Fate training has also improved extremely fast, knowing that when Jason decided to let here to Eastsea Enve, Butterfly was only a first-time Extreme Realm Emperor, and was already a quasi-born dead at the moment. Marcel, Zack, Darcey and the others consolidated their cultivation after breaking the boundary, then they returned to their senses, experiencing the change in their strength, and a look of joyful excitement spread across each of their faces. Jason Zack shouted, his face freezing as his eyes nced forward. Why did he feel like he was seeing things? Why is there a stranger in front of me? Also, is that Ghost Doctor Senior? No, thats clearly what Old Mr. Miller was wearing. There is also this stranger in front of him as well, the clothing is the same as Jason previously wore, Bai is also lying on his shoulder, this is clearly Jason ah But, how did the face shape change? However, familiar with Jason, look carefully, but also can see some traces of Jason before, if not familiar enough with Jason, Zack and others suspect that Jason and Old Mr. Miller is not encountered some changes, thus bing another person. Its me! Jason spoke up as he continued, This is a secret method of changing ones face that was taught by the Demon Saint Son. Old Mr. Miller and I have fought against one of Mixed Veins Celestial Pride, and I dont know if the other party ising to Eastsea Enve, and this change of appearance is just in case. The secret method of disguise? Then can I learn it? Emily immediately became interested. Jason smiled and said, Naturally, you can learn it, this secret method isnt difficult, Ill teach it to you guyster. However, you guys havent fought with that heavenly pride of Mixed Vein, so you guys dont really need to do disguises. Its not good for too many people to disguise themselves, they will reveal their ws. As he was speaking, Pudge Sprite suddenly turned his head towards a certain direction of Skyfall Crypt, and with a refined aura shing in his eyes, he said, Some powerful people have entered Skyfall Crypt. It seems that those powerful forces in The Celestial Realm havee in droves. Jason stared slightly as he said, The other side is alsoing for the Indestructible Origin source? Highly likely. Otherwise, they wouldnt havee to Skyfall Crypt, Pudge Sprite opened his mouth and said, There shouldnt be any conflict until Eternal Spring appears. Once ites out, there will be less of a fight. Jason immediately asked, Elder Demon, does this Eternal Spring know which location it is in? Pudge Sprite shook his head and said, This is only something that no one knows. However, the only thing that can be determined is that the higher the concentration of indestructible matter contained within Skyfall Crypt, the higher the probability of Eternal Spring appearing. Right now, the concentration of indestructible matter around the Skyfall Crypts central hintend is the highest. Then lets head over to the center hintend and take our chances. Jason said. Daemon Rex and the others had no objections, and at once the group formed up and dived. Skyfall Crypt, south side. A group of people were entering the Skyfall Crypt, led by a young man who contained the might of an emperor, d in ebony-colored armor, with a supreme aura that made heaven and earth bow to him. This is none other than Emperor Wallop, nked by prince of men, Yangzi, Mixed Heavenly Vault and others. Immortal Summit powerhouses like Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Katty, and Ember Heavenburn follow, with Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, Human King Blodline, Inferno God Lineage, and Mixed Veins young disciples also follow. A group of people, with their breath not covered in the slightest, walked into the Skyfall Crypt on this asion. The rules within the Skyfall Crypt are really strange, isted from the outside world. Emperor Throop, do you think the Skyfall Crypt could be the result of an overwhelming formation? prince of men walked inside the Skyfall Crypt, and he opened his mouth to ask after sensing a bit.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Wallops gaze flickered as he said, This guess is also possible. Truly, the point of this Jedi Grand Formation is to evolve a steady stream of Indestructible Origins within the Skyfall Crypt. Eastern Great Emperors handiwork like this is astonishing. Saying that, Emperor Wallop then said, Lets go, lets go over to the center hintend, if there really is an Eternal Spring appearing, naturally, we will fight for it with all our might. By the way, lets see if the lower realm martial artists are hiding here. Chapter 2534 Eternal Spring Emperor Wallops purpose is very simple, since he has entered this Skyfall Crypt, once there is an Eternal Spring in the Skyfall Crypt, he is definitely going to seize it. Even if the forces of Emperor Wallop and the others did notck Indestructible Origin treasures either, this Indestructible Origin source was the most precious of the Indestructible Origin treasures. To reach the point of great indestructibility in Immortality, this Indestructible Origin source is the best aid. For Eternal Spring contains the essence of Indestructible Origin! There is also a purpose to find the martial artists of The Human Realm. The opening of the Eastsea Enve would also be presented in The Human Realm, The Human Realm had gone through the End Martial Era, and cultivation resources were extremely scarce, the opening of the Eastsea Enve was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so Emperor Throop believed that the Heavenly Pride Martial Artists of The Human Realm would not Therefore, Emperor Throop believes that The Human Realms talented martial artists will not miss such an opportunity. Dariuss side has not been able to find out the whereabouts of The Human Realms sky pride martial artist for the time being, and Skyfall Crypt just happens to have the rule of shielding the outside worlds scent, in other words, is this not an excellent ce to hide? If The Human Realms Heavens Pride Martial Artist happens to be hiding in the Skyfall Crypt, it would be impossible to find it on the outside, as the Skyfall Crypt istes the outside world. The only way to determine if The Human Realms martial artist is hiding is to go inside Skyfall Crypt. Emperor Wallop and his party were very fast, and they sped towards the center of the Skyfall Crypt, not intentionally concealing their breath along the way. With the strength of their group, there was no need to cover up. At this point, Jason and the trio of Valley of Specters were approaching the central hintend area of the Skyfall Crypt. Along the way, Jason also asks Daemon Rex for some advice on the distribution of power in The Celestial Realm. Daemon Rex did give a simple answer, which allowed Jason and the others to realize that the forces of The Celestial Realm were really intricate, the Emperor of Heaven governed the three thousand states of Nine Realms, and in the nine domains, besides the forces of the domain masters lineage, there also existed the strength ofrge and small ns. However, most of these sect forces were dependent on the forces of the Domain Lord lineage. Lets say that mecrest Sect is a medium-sized sect in the Inferno Region, and what it depends on is the Inferno God Lineage, and if theres any kind of battle in the Inferno Region, then these dependent forces are basically going to be cannon fodder.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Celestial Realm is home to a number of forces that are not part of the Nine Realmsndmass, in addition to the Nine Realms. Lets say the top 10 Forbidden Land powers. Jason has learned that Valley of Specters is part of one of The Celestial Realms top ten Forbidden Lands. There is also Pathgate, Zenithway. The Myriad Path Sect, known as the First Sect, as well as Beyondpeak, Eternalisle, Savagehill, and other such supreme powers. Daemon Rex also mentions the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage, entrenched on Starfall Beast Mountain and also an extremely powerful force. The Deste Ancient Beast Race? Didnt they say that in the Deste Ancient Era, the Deste Ancient Beast Race all perished? Jason asked in a surprised voice. Daemon Rex said, During the Deste Ancient Era, the ten Deste Ancient Beast Races were indeed exterminated. However, there were some mixed blood descendants that survived. Currently, the bloodline of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage in The Celestial RealmStarfall Beast Mountain is not considered pure. So will the Dystopian Beastkin Lineagee to the Eastsea Enve? asked Jason. It shoulde. When Eastsea Enve opened, the Argus Beastking of Starfall Beast Mountain revived. It should be hitting Eastsea Enve as well. Daemon Rex said. Jasons face was stunned as he remembered the Rex Wildborn sealed in that giant peak. Since it was sealed by the Eastern Great Emperor, this Rex Wildborn must be a Draconic Ancient Beast n with a pure bloodline, if The Celestial Realm Draconic Beastkin Lineage also came to Eastsea Enve, would it released? If you really want to release it, then this Eastsea Enve dont think about searching for the chance, how to save your life is a problem. Jason thought about it, though, and decided that he should be overthinking it. The seal left behind by Eastern Great Emperor is only not that easy to unseal. Even so, Jason reminded himself to keep an extra eye on the draconic Beastkin Lineage, that Rex Wildborn certainly couldnt be released without an absolute bloodbath. Hao, is this the pet you have? Its really cute. Can you show me? Siren Enchantress leaned over to Jason, her beautiful eyes looking towards Bai. Darcey is immediately alerted to the fact that she thinks the goblin is looking for an excuse to get closer to Jason. At that moment Darcey said, Demon Saintess, Bai recognizes life, its only good that you dont disturb it either. I wasnt talking to you, I was asking about Hao, Siren Enchantress said. I answered the same thing. Darcey said. Why? Hes your man, huh? Siren Enchantress asked curiously. So what if it is? So what if it isnt? Darcey looked to Siren Enchantress. Giggle giggle Siren Enchantressughed as she suddenly reached for Jasons arm and shook it vigorously one by one, saying, Hao, show me this pet of yours Is it good? People like it so much. Jason was caughtpletely off guard, Siren Enchantress was clearly rubbing Jasons arm towards her firm and proud ce, and with that vorful charm that one could not resist, it was enough to make any man with a heart of stone go round and round. Jason was speechless for a while, he didnt move and drew back his arm, saying, Demon Saintess, Bai does recognize the life. Daemon Rex frowned and said, Siren Enchantress, dont be ridiculous! Siren Enchantresss face, however, did not show the slightest hint of disappointment as she smiled and said, Ille back and have some fun with it when Im familiar with it then. Saying this, Siren Enchantress stepped aside, but the corners of her mouth were opening and closing slightly, and she was secretly transmitting- Uncle Fatty, are you sure thats a rare beast? Holy Maiden, there can be no mistake. That is a rare beast and is not part of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, either a natural born and bred beast or a Chaos Exobeast Chaos Exobeast? It is rumored that the Eastern Great Emperor once explored the Chaos Space and obtained a beast egg. It cannot be ruled out that the Eastern Great Emperor has been using some special method to incubate this beast egg. Until now, this beast egg hatched Chaos Exobeast. So the purpose of our cooperation with them is this beast? Lets take a look at it for now. Theres no downside to cooperating at the moment, and maybe, at a critical moment, itll be useful. The corners of Pudge Sprites mouth opened and closed, and he wasmunicating with the Demon Sage in a voice message. Jason naturally didnt know that this kind of voicemunication couldnt be intercepted unless it was strong enough, and with Jason and his groups current martial arts cultivation, they couldnt reach the level of intercepting the voicemunication. Just thenC Buzz! An abnormal fluctuation came from the space ahead. Immediately afterward, Jason and the others could all sense that the concentration of indestructible substances around them began to increase at an exponential rate! Eternal Spring! Pudge Sprite spoke steeply and said, Theres an Eternal Springing up! Right up ahead! Go! Go over and take a look! Daemon Rex opened his mouth, and his body moved, swiping forward sharply. Jason and the others also immediately executed their stances and hurried forward. Chapter 2535 – Conflict The center hintend, in front of a special terrain. Suddenly there was a haze of light bursting out, causing the space here to fluctuate abnormally, and in a thumb-sized hollow, a golden source suddenly emerged, containing an extremely rich Indestructible Origin aura. This is Eternal Spring, emerging from the hollow of this particr terrain. Whoosh! Whoosh! A sound of a strong wind came and a dozen people rushed over to see this Eternal Spring. The source of the Indestructible Origin within, haha, we found it! Really! We at Lupine Sect got rich! Quick, go collect Eternal Spring! These people opened their mouths excitedly, a zing, burning gaze in their eyes. The source of Indestructible Origin, this is a treasure! These disciples from the Lupine Sect immediately went forward and tried to collect these Eternal Springs. Just thenC Whoosh! Whoosh! Another figure arrived, apanied by a powerful pressure aura, in which there was a strong pressure of the peak of Immortality, immediately deterring the disciples of the Lupine Sect. Actually see there are more than ten peoplee one after another, the leader is a young woman, she looks like the moon, skin like fat, body contains a special charm, the temperament is like a goddess down to earth. Wearing a tight-fitting night clothes, outlined a graceful and delicate perfect body, is to raise their hands and feet have a fangzhu Jiegong rhyme, but also highlights a gorgeous temperament. The Lupine Sect disciples looked at this young woman who exuded transcendent divinity, and each of their faces were stunned, and it was only after a long time that one of the disciples murmured, This, this is the Otltino Goddess? Otltino Goddess, the heavenly daughter of The Celestial Realm. As a Divine Lady of the Lineage of Spiritual God, the Otltino Divine Lady is naturally well known in The Celestial Realm, no less famous than Emperor Wallop. The main reason is that the Otltino Goddess is famous for her beauty, and is said to contain a divine essence that makes her beautiful and wless, but also has an aura of a goddess of the nine heavens. Therefore, Otltino Goddess in The Celestial Realm, that is definitely the object that all the heavenly prides from all sides are going to chase after, as for whether Otltino Goddess looks at it or not that is another matter. The people of Lupine Sect also didnt expect the Otltino Goddess of Lineage of Spiritual God toe. This was a major power of a domain lord, and it was simply not something that a small to medium sized sect like Lupine Sect could contend with. Following the Otltino Goddess to appear was an old man with a majestic aura and a pressure of Immortality emanating from his body, this was the Lineage of Spiritual Gods peak Immortality powerhouse named Ether Crosswind, who was also the protector of the Otltino Goddess. Immediately afterward, the rest of Lineage of Spiritual Gods disciples also arrived in droves, among them there were both men and women, and each of them appeared to have an extraordinary temperament, and several of them had reached the Immortality level of cultivation. It could be argued that Lineage of Spiritual God is also very powerful, with the Otltino Goddess herself being Immortality level, plus being a Heavenly Pride, with superb battle prowess. There was also a peak Immortality protector, in addition to several Immortality level disciples, such strength was simply not something that Lupine Sect could resist. On the Lupine Sects side, an Immortality elder walked out, he was one of the Lupine Sects elders, he said, The Lupine Sect has met the Otltino Goddess. Goddess, this Eternal Spring was discovered by my Lupine Sect first So what? Discovering it first means it belongs to you? Why dont you say that you, Lupine Sect, came to Skyfall Crypt first, so all of Skyfall Crypt belongs to you, Lupine Sect? The Otltino Goddess opened her mouth, her tone cold and cold, transmitting an unquestionable aura. Sirius Wolfelders mouth was bitter as he said, Thats not what I mean. What I mean is, can the Goddess be amodating and share a little of this Indestructible Origin source with me, Lupine Sect? I, Lineage of Spiritual God, dont have enough of this Eternal Spring to share it with you, how can I? Get out of here now! Otherwise, dont me us for killing you all here! A young man came forward, handsome and handsome, his name was Celestwin Spiritvale, Lineage of Spiritual Gods absolute pride, his talent was also extremely powerful, but it was the Otltino Goddess who was one step stronger that stole the limelight. There was some reluctance up and down the Lupine Sect, and a hesitation appeared on their faces, just when- Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the southern direction, a figure violently shed over, there were quite a number of people who came, and each one of them diffused a monstrous and supremely powerful pressure, causing this side of the earth and sky to change color, and under the sweep of that pressure, the surrounding space was going to be unsteady. A young man with the aura of an emperor came first, and it was none other than Emperor Wallop. prince of men, Yangzi, and Mixed Heavenly Vault, these heavenly prides also came along with them, and those Immortal Summits protectors in the back were even more imposing, in addition to the young disciples of these four great domains, each one of them permeated with a powerful aura. Lupine Sect As soon as they saw these heavenly prides with extraordinary aura and mighty pressure covering the skye, each one of them all changed color. Its Emperor Wallop! Lupine There were disciples in the Sect who softly eximed, their tones iparably shocked, and with that came utter despair. Emperor Wallop and others havee, so Lupine Sect is even less qualified to fight for this Eternal Spring. Otltino Goddess face changed slightly when she saw Emperor Wallop and his party, but she soon regained her normalcy and took a few steps forward to shield that Eternal Spring. The intention of this move is simple: to send a signal to Emperor Wallop and his party C this Eternal Spring belongs to the Lineage of Spiritual God! There really is an Eternal Spring.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Wallop looked towards Eternal Spring and said in a calm tone. This Eternal Spring is ours! Mixed Heavenly Vault smiled, in a soothing mood. He thought that with the help of this Eternal Spring, he was certain that he would break through to the Immortality Middle Stage, which meant that the battle power would also be increased by arge margin. Mixed Heavenly Vault, youre being whimsical, arent you? Who says this Eternal Spring is yours? Didnt take me, Lineage of Spiritual God, seriously? Otltino Goddess said with a cold face. The gaze in Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes narrowed slightly, shing a ray of cold aura as he asked in a promising tone, What? Is it hard to believe that you still want topete with us? Lineage of Spiritual God is not weak, but do you think you canpete with us? Yangzi also opened his mouth as he said in a brutal tone, Seeing as you, Lineage of Spiritual God, have remained neutral, retreat at this point. Otherwise, we will not be polite. Yangzi right, by that you mean Inferno God Lineage is going to war with me Lineage of Spiritual God? Otltino Goddess said in a cold voice. Yangzi sneered and didnt say anything. The Otltino Goddess looked at Emperor Wallop with a pair of beautiful eyes and said, Emperor Throop, youre going to fight me for this Eternal Spring? Emperor Wallop smiled bashfully, and as he was about to say something, he frowned furiously and turned his head towards the right. To the right bearing, a line of people walked out. At the head of the group were Daemon Rex, Siren Enchantress, and other Valley of Specters, followed by Jason and others. Jason and the others had already decided on the idea of pretending to be a dependent force under Valley of Specters, originally the Haotian Sects Patriarch had been established by a powerful man out of Valley of Specters. So, its feasible to say that the Haotian Sect is the power of the Valley of Specters. After walking over, Jasons face was stunned, he didnt expect to see so many of The Celestial Realms heavenly pride here, each and every one of them was the existence of a supreme heavenly pride. Chapter 2536 – Competition Daemon Rex walked towards the front, and with every step he took, the aura on his body became stronger and stronger, vaguely having the aura of catching up with Emperor Wallop. Siren Enchantress, on the other hand, was just like a person who was fine, her beautiful eyes blinking as she continuously surveyed the heavenly pride disciples from various parties gathered in front of her. That seems to be Emperor Wallop! Siren Enchantress opened her mouth to speak. Emperor Wallop? Jasons gaze narrowed slightly in his eyes as he looked over to follow what Siren Enchantress had said, and saw Emperor Wallop, d in armor, with an imposing presence that held within it a supreme power that would make people bow to him. At that moment, a chill shed deep in Jasons eyes. He remembered that the Lord Uploders were Emperor Throops entourage, having previouslye to The Human Realm and having to choose the so-called Chosen Lady for Emperor Wallop. Now, its time to see the main man. At the first nce, Jason was able to feel the unfathomable might of Emperor Wallop, very strong,pletely unfathomable. And, Jason perennial under the kill, can keenly feel, Emperor Wallop body hidden diffusion of the iron blood killing atmosphere, which shows that Emperor Wallop is by no means what greenhouse cultivated out of the teenage pride, but also after countless times of life and death fighting. Such a heavenly pride would be terrifying! Jasons gaze flickered, and then his face froze violently as he saw the Mixed Heavenly Vault and could sense the undying pressure that permeated the Mixed Heavenly Vault. This guy got promoted to Immortality? Also, his arm is actually back? Jason remembers that he was the one who chopped off Mixed Heavenly Vaults right arm in Ancient Battlefield. Jason thought about it, it should be the Mixed Heavenly Vault promoted to Immortality and used the Immortalityw of rebirth of severed limbs to recover, of course it would require the help of the strongest of the Mixed Vein to do so. Jasons face immediately returned to normal, anyway, he and Old Mr. Miller had already gone through a disguise, equivalent to changing their faces, and as long as he didnt make a move and didnt reveal his own qi and blood and destiny, then the Mixed Heavenly Vault wouldnt be able to recognize him. Hao, I realized that all of them are not as handsome as you including Emperor Wallop. Still you look more manly. Siren Enchantress said with a smile. Jason was speechless for a moment and simply ignored Siren Enchantress words. What does this little goblin mean? Ive changed my face, and youre still praising me for being handsome, is this an attempt to converge the attention of Emperor Wallop and others on yourself? Thats not good. This is a time toy low! It would be dangerous to reveal anything and let Emperor Wallop and the others know that they came from The Human Realm, so they couldnt see how they could escape. If he knew that the Eternal Spring attracted Emperor Wallop and others, Jason would not havee here, and even if he did, he would have followed Old Mr. Miller here, and the rest of the people would have arranged to wait in a hidden and safe ce. When the timees, if anything does happen, its still possible for him and Old Mr. Miller to escape. Now,ing with many of The Human Realms heavenly pride, Jason really didnt dare to be the slightest bit careless, once his identity was dismantled, it would be an extremely dangerous thing. Valley of Specters? I didnt realize Valley of Specters was here.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Wallop looked at Daemon Rex and the others and spoke up. When these words came out, Yangzi, Mixed Heavenly Vaults face was slightly gloomy, Valley of Specters is a party of Forbidden Land, in The Celestial Realm even Eternal Realm powerhouses would not dare to mess with the existence of it easily. As such, Valley of Specters Daemon Rex and the others came and more or less made things a bit tricky for Yangzi and the others. However, that was all, they should know that their side was a union of the four major domains, plus there were supreme celestial pride like Emperor Wallop and prince of men. As for the Protectors, Darius, Katty, Zenith Nolimit, and Ember Heavenburn are all existences in the top 100 of The Celestial Realms indestructible list, and in terms of strength, Im afraid that Emperor Wallops side is the strongest in the entire Eastsea Enve. Knowing that there were disciples from four other domains that had gone solo, if there was a war going on, the disciples of these nine domains under the Emperor of Heavensmand were still united, with the exception of Spirit Realm. Spirit Realm remains neutral, but the disciples of the other eight domains will side with Emperor Wallop, both in terms of self-interest and alliance position. How could a Valley of Specters disciple miss such an event. Daemon Rex walked over and spoke in a nd tone, his eyes ncing towards that Eternal Spring. This Eternal Spring that was gushing out right now was small, only a thumb-sized hollow, and the Eternal Spring that was gushing out wasnt too much, it looked like an offshoot of the Eternal Spring. But this is also the real Eternal Spring, and the importance of this Eternal Spring is that through this branch, it is very possible to find the real spring of the Eternal Spring in the Skyfall Crypt, and thats what counts. The Demon Saint Son also cares about this Eternal Spring? Emperor Wallop asked, sweeping his gaze absently over Jason and the others in the back. Sweeping over with a nce, Emperor Wallop didnt care, the breath fluctuation of Jason and the others was nothing more than Quasi life and death realm level, this level of martial artists, Emperor Wallop waspletely out of his mind. At the same time, Yangzi, Mixed Heavenly Vault and the others were also sizing up Jason and the others. Seeing Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes sizing up Jason, Jason was calm and did not have a strange look on his face. Mixed Heavenly Vault did some scanning and really didnt recognize Jason, but he noticed that there were a few people on Jasons side who were of the Quasi Quasi life and death realm cultivation, and at that moment, his heart stirred and he said, Valley of Specters also sends Quasi Quasi life and death disciples toe to Eastsea Enve? Is this no one else? Daemon Rexs gaze went cold as he looked over toward Mixed Heavenly Vault and said, Are you trying to provoke me Valley of Specters? Katty took a step forward, looked at Daemon Rex, and said, The Demon Saint Son is so powerful. Is this a threat to me Mixed Vein? Lets all be at peace with each other. Whats with all this fighting and killing? Pudge Sprite spoke with a smirk, narrowing his eyes at Katty. Vaguely, there was a wisp of intimidation permeating Pudge Sprites body. Katty frowned, looking at Pudge Sprite with more than a hint of gravity. Sky Vault, these people arent from Valley of Specters. People from Valley of Specters would have the mark of Valley of Specters. These people should be disciples of other sects. Emperor Wallop spoke. Jason thought for a moment as he whirled around and said, We are disciples of the Haotian Sect. Thanks to the Demon Saint Sons disdain, we followed the Demon Saint Son after we met at the Eastsea Enve. Haotian Sect? a n dependent on the Valley of Specters? The prince of men spoke up. Jason didnt say another word, which was a tacit admission. So its a small n dependent on the Valley of Specters. Mixed Heavenly Vault spoke up. If its a small n dependent on the Valley of Specters, it would make sense that a disciple of the quasi-Quasi life and death realm woulde to the Eastsea Enve. I dont care about your Emperor Wallop or Valley of Specters, in short, this Eternal Spring, I, Lineage of Spiritual God, will not let go! At that moment, Otltino Goddesss voice rang out with a determination. Chapter 2537 – Strike Otltino Goddesss words brought back the attention of everyone in the arena, and made them realize that they hade to this ce for the Indestructible Origin source. Otltino Goddess, if you have any self-awareness, then take Lineage of Spiritual Gods men and retreat! We wont make things difficult for you, but if you dont know whats good for you, then dont me us for being rude! Mixed Heavenly Vault said coldly. Mixed Heavenly Vault is not willing to give up this Eternal Spring. For Mixed Heavenly Vault to raise his strength to the point of mid-Immortality in a short period of time, then he needed the essence of Eternal Spring, which contained the purest essence of Indestructible Origin, and could help him break through the minor realm of Immortality. If this is given to the Otltino Goddess, how will his strength increase? So, letting is definitely not an option! Anyway, here, even if the Valley of Specters showed up, it was still Emperor Wallops side that had the overwhelming advantage in terms of power. The Otltino Goddesss face chilled as a battle intent surged out of her body as she stared at the Mixed Heavenly Vault and said, A waste also makes a big deal out of it! I heard that I was defeated by the lower realms heavenly pride in the lower realms Ancient Battlefield, right now its nothing more than relying on Emperor Throop, what a foxy waste! There was dead silence on Emperor Wallops side at this statement. The news that Mixed Heavenly Vault had taken a loss at Ancient Battlefield was no secret to the big powers of the One Strike, all of whom knew the inside story. However, this matter was also considered a shame for Mixed Heavenly Vault, and Mixed Heavenly Vault was Mixed Veins absolute heavenly pride, so even if the major heavenly prides knew it or not, they would all say it in front of Mixed Heavenly Vault. No reason and no need to offend Mixed Heavenly Vault no. As an absolute pride, face is still necessary, this directly to the face of the demolition, there is no face to speak of? Otltino Goddess, you seek death! Mixed Heavenly Vaults face turned blue as he shouted on angrily, a furious killing intent surging out of his body. When he was defeated by Jason in the Ancient Battlefield in Land of the Divine Fallen, he was also chopped off his right arm, and if not for his life-preserving seal, he would have died long ago. This battle is his strange shame, The Celestial Realm major celestial pride are unspoken, even if they know it, are not going to reveal it in front of the face of Mixed Heavenly Vault. Right now, Mixed Heavenly Vault was truly enraged, and the mixed aura on his body surged crazily as he moved and rushed towards the Otltino Goddess, followed by a fist st. The fist was vtile, containing an Immortalitys mighty pressure, evolving the supreme punch of Mixed Vein, copsing headfirst towards the Otltino Goddess. You want to make a move? Then Ill go through the motions with you! The Otltino Goddess opened her mouth, and an aura of Immortality permeated her as well, as she pped her palm forward to meet Mixed Heavenly Vaults punch, and battled with Mixed Heavenly Vault. Jason froze at the sight. Cant help but subconsciously think that this beauty is really fierce, exposing Mixed Heavenly Vaults scars to his face, right off the bat. At the same time, Jasons heart is also marveling, this goddess is not the general beauty, in addition to the face is absolutely beautiful, the body is with an indescribable charm, just like the nine heavenly goddess of the holy but noble. As for her figure, it was even more marvelously charming and curvy, extremely eye-catching.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No, Jason stared, a little mesmerized. Isnt it beautiful? At that moment, a questioning voice came to Jasons ear. Yeah, its pretty Jason replied subconsciously, and then he sensed something was wrong and turned his head to see Darceys annoyed face. Jasons face remained unchanged as he said, This beauty, I think its barely a tenth of yours. Doesnt it defy you to say something like that? Darcey didnt have the heart to speak as she continued, However, this Otltino Goddess looks very powerful and is suppressing that Mixed Heavenly Vault. Otltino Goddess Jasons face instantly became odd, he fiercely recalled that when he came to Eastsea Enve he encountered the person of The deste n lineage, at that time that Titus also asked him if he had seen the Otltino Goddess, and said that he wanted to take the Otltino Goddess captive and use her as his woman! So, the proud daughter of heaven that Titus has been so obsessed with is the Otltino goddess in front of him? It must be said that Tituss vision is excellent, with the Otltino goddess so charming and graceful, not to say the top of The Celestial Realm, is certainly one of the best. Just thenC Boom! A deafening sound of punching impact came, and Hera saw Mixed Heavenly Vault muffled a grunt with his mouth open, his figure falling back one after another, and his face paling, obviously injured. The Otltino Goddess was so powerful that a Law of Imperishability surrounded her body, and the pressure of Immortality contained within was so powerful that even though she was only at the peak of the first stage of Immortality, her true strength far exceeded her own realm, and she repelled the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vault was extremely unwilling, and a raging fire shed in his eyes. In The Celestial Realm, Heavens Pride disciples fight against each other, and the Protector of the Way does not intervene unless they are facing a life or death crisis. Thus, Katty didnt make a move, and he didnt dare to make a move easily, and Ether Crosswind of Lineage of Spiritual God, a peak Immortality powerhouse, was also staring at Katty. The Goddess is truly exceptional in battle. Let me try! Yangzi opened his mouth as he took a step towards the front, that Yan Shen Qi and blood on his body erupted steeply, like a sea of fire burning the sky, and that me rune on his brow shed a ray of light, like a holy me burning. Boom! Yangzi sted out with a fist that was so powerful that it looked like it had evolved that endless holy me, his own Immortality middle-ranked strength erupting in full force as he sted through this area of the void, enveloping the Otltino Goddess with an unrivaled might. At this moment, a trace of gravity shed across the Otltino Goddess stunningly beautiful jade face. Yangzi is strong, much more powerful than Mixed Heavenly Vault that is, not to mention Yangzi has broken through to Immortality mid-stage. However, the Otltino Goddess had no fear as she softly chimed, Divine Spirit Annihtion Seal! Otltino Goddess activated Lineage of Spiritual Gods most powerful battle technique, a Law of Imperishability rune was presented, evolving a heaven destroying and earth destroying seal, it seemed that the aura of this heaven and earth were all absorbed, and merged into this Heaven Destroying Seal, she activated the Heaven Destroying Seal, and sted it towards Yangzi. Boom! The two mens attacks bombarded each other, erupting with a deafening sound. The Seal of Extermination of Heaven evolved by Otltino Goddess resisted Yangzis punches, and the gaze of Mixed Heavenly Vault on the side went cold as he took the opportunity to attack. This is to team up with Yangzi to surround the Otltino Goddess. Since we are going to fight for the chance, what else will be fair, to be able to seize the chance is the most important thing. As such, Mixed Heavenly Vault wouldnt mind teaming up with Yangzi to quell the Otltino Goddess. Excessive! Ether Crosswind let out a bellow, a sh of anger in his eyes. At this point, Warlord Lee and Ember Heavenburn both moved quietly and pinned Ether Crosswind. Fellow Daoist Spirit, it would be better if you dont act rashly! Ember Heavenburn sneered and uttered a threat. Chapter 2538 – The Melee Begins Lineage of Spiritual Gods Immortal Summit powerhouse Ether Crosswinds eyes shed with fury, but he was locked by the auras of Katty and Ember Heavenburn, two of the top 100 powerhouses on the Greatest Perishable Ranking, so he really didnt dare to act rashly. If youre fighting one alone, then Ether Crosswind has a fighting chance. Facing two, Ether Crosswind really had no hope. However, right now was not the time to make a move, Otltino Goddess really had a crisis, then it would not be toote to make a move. Two against one, how shameless! Celestwin Spiritvale from Lineage of Spiritual God coldly shouted as he moved his body and struck out towards the front, evolving his fist and sting it at Mixed Heavenly Vault. Celestwin Spiritvale was also a supreme talent in Lineage of Spiritual God, it was just that the Otltino Goddess was too colorful and covered up his sharpness, but his qualifications and cultivation were extremely powerful. With Celestwin Spiritvaleing to help, the pressure on the Otltino Goddess was suddenly greatly reduced, although the Otltino Goddess had unparalleled natural talent, internal divinity, and superb battle power, it was impossible to say that she was able to take on the two supreme heavenly prides. Yangzi was alone against the Otltino Goddess, when Yangzi suddenly spoke, Otltino Goddess, if you still want to suppress your realm and refrain from making a breakthrough, then youre going to lose! Do you really think that I cant help you? Previously, I was just unwilling to bully you with a higher realm! Since you want to fight, then Ill let you see my true strength! Boom! In an instant, Yangzis own qi and blood erupted steeply, zing even more, even more powerful, a strand of qi and blood was like a burning me of fury, impacting the sky and encircling his body. At the same time, the me rune at Yangzis brow waspletely revived, like a writhing me branded at the center of his brow, but there was a supremely strong Origin Energy connected to Yangzis THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS! Yan Shen Burning Sky Technique! Yangzi coldly shouted, at this moment, he really possessed the might of a teenager supreme, just like a teenage Yan God, bursting out with a truly supreme strength. Boom! Yangzi evolved his battle technique, attacking and killing with his fists burning the air, causing the void to tremble, and the Origin Energy contained within erupted in full force, transforming into the middle-ranked force of Immortality, covering the Otltino Goddess. Otltino Void Sword Technique! Otltino Goddess did not dare to have any carelessness, on the contrary, her face was heavy, she was lower than Yangzi a small realm of martial arts, now Yangzi full out their own strength, but also really brought her great pressure. Thumbs up! The Otltino Goddess disyed her own powerful sword skill, a sword was born in the void, an illusory sword shadow chopped across the sky, containing her own Undying Force, and a sword broke and killed the monstrous fist force that Yangzi had enveloped and covered over. Boom! Their attacks shed, and the Otltino Goddess was able to withstand the power of Yangzis punch, but she was forced backward. It could be seen that Yangzi fully exploded his own strength, especially under the activation of the me rune branding at the center of his eyebrows, his battle power was so powerful that it was unbelievable. Yangzi is said to have been born with a me brand on his brow, which is equivalent to his second origin, able to provide additional powerful Origin Energy. Therefore, with Yangzis natural talent, under the same rank, hisbat power in The Celestial Realm is also the first rank of the Celestial Pride. Emperor Wallop opened his mouth to speak. Indeed! prince of men nodded. Right now the battle breaks out, Emperor Wallop and prince of men have no intention of making a move, and I dont know if they are unwilling to bully the few with the many, or they have other ns. On the other side, Daemon Rex and Siren Enchantress stared at the sparring situation in the arena, and had no intention of getting involved immediately. Jason saw such a situation after the eyes of the essence of shing, this big war broke out, of course he did not want to participate in the meaning, he was thinking about how to go to seize that Eternal Spring. It would be best to be able to take it by muddling through, but right now Emperor Wallop and the others were out of the picture, and with no one to hold them back, no one would dare go near that Eternal Spring. So Jason needs a mix-up. A big melee to confuse the whole situation, the only way he could get a chance to take that Eternal Spring. The point is, how do you go about sparking a big mosh pit? Just thinking about it, steeplyC Emperor Wallop, you shameless viin! How dare you bully the Otltino Goddess by outnumbering her? This is the woman I have my eye on! Ill punch you to death! A furious voice came out, roaring like thunder and shaking the sky. Boom! In an instant, a stout mountain-like figure broke through the air and arrived, carrying a savage atmosphere, arge fist has suppressed the sky, containing the savage power, interpreting the true meaning of force, with an unreasonable momentum and hegemony, a punch to kill the Emperor Wallop. Titus do you want to die? Emperor Wallop coldly shouted, raised his hand to meet up with a fist, seemingly lightly a fist, but will be that broken kill when the air bombarded to the huge fist to resist down. Bang! This side of the void exploded, and under the impact of that terrifying and iparable fist power, a spatial force shook up all around. Emperor Wallops figure stood still, and in front of him, a figure permeated with endless savage aura appeared, with a rigid face and gnarled muscles, containing a terrifying savage power. This is heck of a Titus! In the back, its the hands of The deste n lineage, with Kuang, Manfe, and Myao showing up one after the other. Titus, dont be ridiculous! When was I your woman? If you spread rumors again, I Lineage of Spiritual God will kill you in your barbard! The Otltino Goddess who was battling Yangzi opened her mouth angrily, her tone that was furious as hell. That said, the Otltino Goddess, as the Holy Maiden of the Lineage of Spiritual God, had a noble status and was ice-clear, how could she not be angry in her heart as soon as Titus came and said that she was his woman? Otltino Goddess rest your anger, Ill help you beat the pussy out of Emperor Wallop before I do. Titus spoke without a care in the world. Emperor Wallop looked at Titus and said, Didnt you go to Dongji Pce? Yeah, ready to go. But halfway there, I realized that someone was monitoring our movements, and I guessed that it must be you, the bitch, who did it. So I didnt go and tracked you guys instead. Sure enough, youre a pussy with a belly full of bad intentions, wanting to bully the Otltino Goddess based on the fact that youre outnumbered? Ill be the first to say no! Titus snorted coldly and said. Emperor Wallop didnt say another word,municating with the people of The deste n lineage was a thankless task as all they did was move their fists. Sure enough, the next moment Titus rushed towards Emperor Wallop, swinging his two fists and sting them at Emperor Wallop without saying a word. At that moment, Daemon Rex moved his body and headed straight towards Eternal Spring. Whoosh! A figure shed out and cut off Daemon Rexs path, and it was none other than PRINCE OF MEN. Youre going to block me? The gaze in Daemon Rexs eyes narrowed slightly as a monstrous demonic aura was permeating and sweeping across the sky. The prince of men didnt say anything, and the Human King Wheel behind his head zed violently, blossoming with an eye-catching radiance, with thews of the Great Dao surging. Demon Art of the Celestial! Daemon Rex was decisive, he struck out decisively, evolving his battle techniques and attacking the PRINCE OF MEN. Without dodging or avoiding, prince of men catalyzed Human King Fist and met the battle. If you dare to hit my brother, Ill kill you too! Siren Enchantress shouted, and she too charged, attacking and killing the PRINCE OF MEN. Jason froze as The Celestial Realms greatest talents all fought together, causing the situation in the arena to evolve into a melee. This all seems to have been triggered by the arrival of Titus, a guy who only has muscles in his head. Jason really did feel that he needed to thank Titus properly.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. He needed a melee situation and Titus delivered. Chapter 2539 – Stirring Up Chaos In the middle of the field, a battle had been triggered. Otltino Goddess vs Yangzi and Celestwin Spiritvale vs Mixed Heavenly Vault. Daemon Rex, Siren Enchantress, and the two siblings arepletely un-martialized and areying siege to the PRINCE OF MEN. Titus from The deste n lineage, who reveres his fists, wheeled a pair of iron fists is sting away at Emperor Wallop. It could be said that Emperor Wallops sides pride was all being targeted. Darius gaze went cold, his battle intent surged to the sky, and a murderous intent shed in his eyes as he coldly looked at Kuang and said, Kuang, how abouting to a fight? A savage Berserkers aura erupted in full force on Kuangs body, giving the impression that it was like a savage giant carrying a terrifyingly monstrous pressure descending into the world, and he coldly said, Darius, a powerhouse ranked in the top fifty of Immortalitys list? Today, I will try how many kilograms you have! Boom! Saying that, Kuang violently shattered the void, relying on the strength of his iparable physical body to crush through the sky, shing to Darius front, the monstrous fist might shaking the sky, just the pressure of the peak Immortality powerhouse that erupted from his body actually caused the void to explode, and this heaven and earth are all going to be unstable. A battle in the void! Darius spoke coldly, tugging Kuang along with him as he stepped into the void to duke it out. These two were too powerful, these werent even peak Immortality powerhouses in the unusual sense of the word, they were both existences that had the strength to take on those watered down Creation realm beginner powerhouses! Therefore, the fluctuations and lethality triggered by their battle were too terrifying, and if they were to kill each other in this battlefield, it was unknown how many Heavens Pride disciples would be implicated, or even directly shocked to death, under the sweep of that pressure. So the only thing they had to do was to go out into the void and fight against each other. This is just great for Jason. On Emperor Wallops side, a powerhouse like Darius wasnt present, and he also took away The deste n lineages Kuang to kill in the void, which meant that there were two less top-tier powerhouses in the arena to keep an eye on. At this time, one of Human King Blodlines heavenly proud daughters killed out, her name was Zun Yue, and she was also very delicate, at this moment, ayer of frost was covering her pretty face, and her body was permeated with the aura of the indestructible beginner stage, and she joined the battle group of the prince of men, and greeted the Siren Enchantress. The prince of men is strong, second only to Emperor Wallop among the Jedi of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, and thats no mean feat. Daemon Rex came from Forbidden Land, his cultivation was equally powerful, and under the Demon Art of the Celestial, his demonic aura was sky-high, and each punch contained the power of annihtion, causing the void to explode, and the endless shadows of his fists shrouded the prince of men. Siren Enchantress also attacked, teaming up with Daemon Rex to take a shot at prince of men. In such a situation, prince of mens Human King Wheel flowed with thews of the great dao, giving people a sense that allws were unbreakable, and the Human King Fist that was catalyzed shrouded the heavens and the earth, resisting the attack of the two strongest heavenly prides of the Valley of Specters. Although prince of men was powerful, Valley of Specters two great celestial pride joined forces, and he was forced to retreat. At such a juncture, Zun Yue killed over and relieved the pressure on PRINCE OF MEN. With people constantly joining the fray, the entire venue looked to already be a scene of great battles. But thats not enough! Its not even close to the muddled melee Jason has in mind! Opportunities, too, dont always wait toe, but more often need to be created! Jasons eyes shed with a refined aura as he transmitted his voice to Marcel and Zack beside him, When the all-out war breaks outter, you and Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly immediately evacuate, retreating to the peak where we found the Fruit of Destroying Origin and wait. When we arrive, Zack, you evolve a terrain formation to conceal your aura and wait for us to arrive. Immediately after that, Jason continued his voice transmission to Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, and the others, In a moment, Ill take the initiative to find a fight and trigger a big melee. You guys just find each other Quasi life and death realm level opponents to fight against. Dont be foolish enough to challenge those Immortality level opponents. Remember, dont go all out in battle, and dont expose your bloodline destiny. We are from the Haotian Sect, a small sect, and we are weak, understand? When you encounter a slightly stronger one, pretend to be injured and retreat. After a pause, Jason transmitted his voice to Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man, your mission is to keep an eye on us, and just step in to aid that person if he is in danger. When we turn around, well pretend that weve been defeated and wounded, and youll lead us straight to evacuation. Old Mr. Miller and the others had heard Jasons transmission, and their faces had flickered, but they hadnt inquired about anything,rgely guessing that Jason would certainly be the one with the relevant ns. Jason then patted Bai on his shoulder and whispered, Bai, Im counting on youter! Remember to do what I secretly instructed you to do! Bai wailed, as if hed heard. Immediately, Jason took a fierce step forward and yelled, I, Haotian Sect, am dependent on Valley of Specters, you Mixed Vein are really bullying people, where are the disciples of Mixed Vein? Come and fight! Disciples of Lineage of Spiritual God, your goddesses have been so targeted by Inferno God Lineage, and have even been surrounded by a joint force, so can you stand it? Lets blow up the disciples of Inferno God Lineage first! Disciples of The deste n lineage, your godchildren are in a grueling battle with Emperor Wallop, and youre just going to stand there and watch as Emperor Wallop Bloodlines disciples watch intently, and then you dont do anything about it, and wait for them to get the upper hand toe around and beat you up? In an instant, Jasons roar carried across the room. Wheres the guy who jumped out of nowhere who doesnt know whats good for him? Looking for death? One of Mixed Veins disciples opens his mouth and cultivates to the peak of Quasi life and death realm. Its you who seeks death! Ill meet you! Jason roared and charged at this disciple of Mixed Vein without a second thought. The next moment, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Wolf Boy, Benji, and Robert struck out, seeking out opponents from Emperor Wallops side of the Quasi life and death realm. It doesnt matter if its from Mixed Vein or Inferno God Lineage or whatever, its better to find an opponent before muddying the waters. Lineage of Spiritual God and the world, Inferno God Lineage went too far! Such hazing! Follow me into battle! At this moment, one of Lineage of Spiritual Gods disciples spoke out angrily, leading the rest of Lineage of Spiritual Gods disciples to attack on their own initiative. Long have I looked upon the disciples of Emperor of Heaven Bloodline with disdain. Warriors of The deste n lineage, smite them! The deste n lineage side yelled back. Myaos eyes twitched as her gaze fastened on Jason C Haotian Sect? Is that the guy called Hao? Howe the appearance has changed? Is this a deliberate disguise? Already can not afford to Myao think more, all the forces of the disciples in the twinkling of an eye are fighting to kill together. When Ember Heavenburn heard Jasons provocative words, his gaze turned cold and he said, A little guy from Quasi life and death realm, how dare he stir up trouble? Looking for death? Ember Heavenburn, I do think he has a point. What? You want to make a move? Ether Crosswind spoke coldly, holding his fire in his heart as he nced icily at Ember Heavenburn. Katty and Zenith Nolimit were both dumbfounded when Pudge Sprite came over and said with a grin, If you gentlemen want to move your muscles, then Im avable! Old Mr. Miller is also locked in on Ember Heavenburn, wary that Ember Heavenburn really doesnt care about morality and goes straight for Jason.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. For a time, Immortalitys peak level powerhouses looked to go head-to-head as well. The situation, by now, can be said to bepletely chaotic. Chapter 2540 – Seizing Treasure in the Melee Pudge Sprite smiled and stared at Zenith Nolimit and Katty, he smiled and said, Both of you are Undying Ranking Hundred Strong, I have stayed in Valley of Specters for a long time, and I am used to beingfortable, I havent moved my hands and feet for many years, so let me try out the two of yousbat power. Pudge Sprite targeted Zenith Nolimit and Katty, only because prince of men fended off Daemon Rex, and only because Mixed Heavenly Vault had previously spoken to offend Valley of Specters. So, hes going to stare down Zenith Nolimit to fight Katty. Zenith Nolimit is the protector of prince of men, Katty is the protector of Mixed Heavenly Vault, and with the younger generation already battling it out, its only natural that they, the older generation, cant stay idle. The gaze in Kattys eyes narrowed slightly with a cold chill as he said, The people of Valley of Specters are so wild? Well, let me try to see what Forbidden Lands powerful people can do! Boom! Saying that, a murderous aura erupted from Kattys body, covering the sky and being extremely powerful. Zenith Nolimit took a step forward, and a sh of wariness shed in his eyes as well. Thene and fight! Pudge Sprite is fearless, and he takes a step into the void to battle these two peak Immortality powers. Ember Heavenburn nced at Old Mr. Miller with some disdain; Old Mr. Miller, though he also exuded Immortality, was only at the peak of Immortalitys beginner level. Ember Heavenburn is a peak Immortality powerhouse, and is ranked in the top 100 of the Indestructible List, so he is not putting Old Mr. Miller in his eyes. Old Mr. Miller didnt act rashly, he could sense that Ember Heavenburn was very strong and gave him a feeling that it was unfathomable, with Old Mr. Millers current strength he really couldnt resist. Old Mr. Millers role lies in keeping an eye on Jason and a few others before something happens to them. Ember Heavenburns attention was also focused on Yangzis side of the battle, and he didnt make any move, there were still Immortality powerhouses in the arena, and there were also in the Lineage of Spiritual God, in addition to the deste n lineages Manfe who was also a high level Immortality powerhouse. He is also a high level Immortality powerhouse. Although there were still some Immortality powerhouses that hadnt fought against each other, the melee fighting in the arena was already exceptionally violent. Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, Inferno God Lineage, Human King Blodline, and Mixed Vein all still have Immortality level disciples as well, and likewise The deste n lineage side of the family also have Immortality disciples, cf. Myao. The Lineage of Spiritual God side all have Immortality disciples as well. These Immortality level disciples battled against each other, killing each other, and as far as the eye could see, the entire scene was filled with fighting figures. Among them, there was nock of some powerful and terrifying dueling soundscapesing from them. Lets say Emperor Wallop, his body was filled with the most powerful pressure, his punches caused the earth and sky to tremble, and the Great Dao catered to him, erupting a terrifying and unparalleled power of his punches, causing the void to burst, and resisting all of Titus terrifying killing punches. Titus, however, is also brave, his The deste n lineages bloodline itself is extremely domineering and strong, under the full eruption of the savage power, Titus will to fight rushed to the sky, and he kept on meeting Emperor Wallop. However, it could be seen that the two did not exert their full strength, but more of a tentative attack to feel out the other partys bottom line. The sparring matches of the major The Celestial Realm Celestials in other directions were also erupting, causing the area to be engulfed by that powerful martial aura. On Jasons side, he took on one of Mixed Veins Quasi life and death realm peak disciples. The other party activated his hybrid aura, the power of life and death filled the air and was iparably powerful, and the punching force that attacked and killed him looked like it was going to evolve chaos, enveloping Jason. Jason was slightly awe-struck in his heart, these disciples of The Celestial Realms great powers were really extraordinary, lets say Mixed Vein, a Quasi life and death realm pinnacle disciple, erupted with a strong battle power. Kill! Jason let out a bellowing cry, and he too quickly threw out his fists to meet them. However, Jason didnt activate his own qi and blood along with his destiny, which naturally reduced his battle power, but his battle directness as well as his power and flesh strength which were all still there. Calcting, even if he didnt activate his qi and blood to follow his destiny, Jasons battle power could still surpass that of a strong person of the same rank, but it was certainly impossible to resist a heavenly pride disciple at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. Even if he could resist, then he had to pretend that he couldnt, otherwise Jason was only Quasi life and death realm beginner peak on the surface, this would seem too heaven-defying if he could resist a Mixed VeinQuasi life and death realm peak disciple, it wouldnt be in keeping with the Haotian Sect disciple status that he set out to achieve. Bang! A sound of punches exchanging blows came, Jason opened his mouth and grunted, his figure falling backward several steps. Just a disciple of a small sect, how dare you be so wild, looking for death! The opponent coldly shouted and continued to attack towards Jason. Jason fought to resist, but he was beaten back by his opponent and even flew backwards. Upon closer inspection, the direction that Jason backed up and flew backwards was the direction of the Indestructible Origin source. Ill see how long you can hold out! Mixed Vein This disciple shouted coldly, his eyes shing with killing intent as he continued to attack towards Jason. I bah! Youre just relying on the fact that your Cultivation Realm is higher than mine! If you have the guts, suppress your realm and fight me at the same level! Jason put on a dead duck face, and blood was oozing out of the corners of his mouth, a mouthful of blood that was forced out hard, otherwise it would have been too unrealistic. Is my high Cultivation Realm not proof that I am stronger than you? A battle at the same level? You are truly whimsical! Go to hell! This disciple of Mixed Vein opened his mouth as he charged forward, his fists were monstrous and the power of life and death filled the air, enveloping and covering towards Jason. Jason bellowed, meeting his fist and attacking, striking hard against his opponent. Bang! Bang! Jason was naturally undefeated and was once again sent flying, and even more so, his mouth was extremely exaggerated as he opened his mouth and sprayed blood, blood staining the air, and then his entire body copsed heavily on the ground. The moment he fell to the ground, no one noticed that a white figure flickered away from Jason. It was too fast to notice. Coupled with the fact that there was a melee all around, no one would pay attention to Jason, a tiny Quasi life and death realm guy, and the attention of some of the strongest people was focused on the absolute heavenly pride they were trying to protect. As such, Bai shed towards Indestructible Origin with its lightning-fast stance, and no one could even notice for a while. Old man, the wind is tight pulling hoo-hoo! Jason eximed. Its a signal that its time to pull out.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Wolf Boy were all fighting their respective opponents, and they didnt reveal their own bloodlines and destinies, so naturally they were no match for their respective opponents, and were constantly being knocked back. Upon hearing Jasons shout, Sacred Son of Destruction and the others retreated in a flurry of figures. Mixed Veins disciple was about to continue to kill towards Jason, but he saw Jason get up and move, quickly escaping. Old Mr. Miller also rushed over for a temple. Those who fought with Jason, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Purple Phoenix Saintess were disciples of The Celestial RealmQuasi life and death realm, and they did not rush after them when they saw Old Mr. Millering to protect Jason and the others who fled. They did not rush after them. After all, Old Mr. Miller has the Immortality might in manifestation. After Jason, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Purple Phoenix Saintess fled, Old Mr. Miller shifted his form and went after them, following the evacuation. Ember Heavenburn looked up in the direction Old Mr. Miller had fled, her face slightly hesitant, but ultimately she didnt bother to intercept. Haotian Sect? It seems to be a hidden sect, thats all, just a small sect! Ember Heavenburn thought to himself as he continued to stare at the battle situation on Yangzis side, but somehow, there was a vague feeling in his heart that something wasnt quite right. Chapter 2541 Stealing the Sky Whoosh! Whoosh! Jason and the others fled quickly. Soon there was no trace of them, and after moving away from the battlefield, Jason and the others even pushed their full strength to escape at the fastest speed, running towards the mountain peak that they had agreed with Zack and the others.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller also quickly caught up and said, Inferno God Lineage, that strong man still had his aura locked onto me before, and at that time, he most likely wanted to make a move to intercept and kill me. It gave upter. However, its not safe here, quickly stay away. Jason and the others nodded their heads and began to run at breakneck speed. Just thenC Whoosh! A white shadow shed over, so fast that it leapt straight onto Jasons shoulder, and it was none other than Bai. Bai, youre back. Did you get that delicious capture? Jason asked. Squeak! Bai nodded his head as a response to Jason. You didnt eat, did you? Jason asked hurriedly. Bai immediately shook his head. Thats good! Go, get out of here! Jason was overjoyed, and under the full speed of his body, he flew away with the crowd. Land of the Great War. The battle of the Immortal Summit powerhouses continues, as does the duel between the great and the great. However, such a battle was more of a mutual test first, without really getting real and having to divide life and death. After all, the Indestructible Origin source is precious, but it is not scarce enough to really have to fight to the point of bloodshed and divide the winners and losers into life and death. The real supreme treasure opportunities in the Eastsea Enve had not yet appeared, and when those real supreme treasure opportunities appeared, it would be the real moment to grab the head and directly divide life and death. Right at this moment, those peak Immortality powerhouses who were battling each other in the void seemed to have sensed something, as a trace of color shed in their eyes, and then they basically all coincidentally closed their hands and didnt continue battling each other. Compare Darius and Kuang, two people fighting and killing, now also have closed their hands, both are not injured, only the breath fluctuations, really want topare, Dariuss breath seems more majestic and long, obviously a little better. On the other side, Pudge Sprites heart fluttered and he said with a smile, No more fights, no more fights, the Indestructible Origin is gone, whats the point of fighting? With that said, Pudge Sprite flickered out of the void andnded on his feet, squinting a small pair of eyes towards the Indestructible Origin source. Titus, get out of my way! Emperor Wallop fiercely let out a cold cry as he fiercely sted out his fist,yers of Law of Imperishability surrounded him, and a monarchial emperors shadow was evolved in his fist momentum, and ten thousand paths converged, the winds and clouds changed color, and copsed the sky. This is the Emperor of Heaven punch! Roar! Titus roared in anger and also sted out with a fist, the shadow of a savage giant that poisonously dominated heaven and earth faintly surfaced in his fist momentum, and hardened against Emperor Wallops fist. Rumble! The two mens fists bombarded, erupting with a shocking might, causing the void to explode, and that Undying Force impacted together, erupting with a might that destroyed the heavens and the earth. Stomp! Titus was forced to take several steps backward in his stance by Emperor Wallops punch. Emperor Wallop didnt tangle with Titus, he took a step and shed to Darius side, his eyes also looking towards the direction of that Indestructible Origin source. At first nce, the gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes shrank slightly cold. The Indestructible Origin source fountain where there was indeed still a golden Yuan Night, there was also an Indestructible Origin aura emanating, but it was obviously different from before, the Indestructible Origin aura emanating was no longer embedded with the Essence of Origin. What this means is already self-evident. Otltino Goddess and Yangzi also stopped fighting, Otltino Goddesss face was a bit pale, her breath fluctuating, it was evident that she looked extremely hard against Yangzi. Daemon Rex, Siren Enchantress and the two siblings also stopped and retreated to Pudge Sprites side. Daemon Rex frowned and said, The Indestructible Origin source has been taken! Who took advantage of the chaos and took the Indestructible Origin source? Emperor Wallop frowned as he nced around the room. This isnt the Indestructible Origin source spring Otltino Goddess also realized it, she then said, This seems to be the Fruit of Destroying Origins Yuan Liquid, the same as the Indestructible Origin sources Yuan Liquid, but different in essence! Who is this stealing the sky? Taking away the true essence of the Origin and passing it off as Fruit of Destroying Origins Yuan Night? At these words, the whole room was in an uproar- What, the Indestructible Origin genesis was stolen? Leaving the Fruit of Destroying Origin meta-liquid in its ce? Fruit of Destroying Origin contains Indestructible Origin, but Eternal Spring contains the essence of Indestructible Origin! The two arepletely iparable, worlds apart! Who is it? Who is so bold as to dare to do this in in sight? Yes, who would dare to do this? There are so many top 100 Indestructible Rankings in the field, in addition to Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Titus, and many other supreme prides, who could have taken this Indestructible Origin source under the eyes of these people without them realizing it? This is unbelievable, unless the other party can bepletely invisible, how else can it be done? In the middle of the field, the disciples of all the major powers were whispering, and a look of shock spread across one face. In full view of everyone, in front of the eyes of so many powerful people and celestial pride, to take away this Indestructible Origin source without God realizing it, this was simply impossible, like a pie in the sky. The bias, however, is that it actually happened! Its too amazing! Emperor Wallops face was grim, a hint of anger growing in his eyes. Although the Indestructible Origin source was precious, it was not an indispensable treasure in Emperor Wallops eyes, and he was truly furious that someone had actually taken that Indestructible Origin source under his eyes, which was simply a provocation to him, and was tantamount to ignoring his existence. How could this not make him angry? Myao beautiful eyes turn, although she is The deste n lineage disciple, the body is alsopared to the ordinary woman to be a lot taller, but still appears to be a wonderful physique, tall and slender, but also highlights a very wild sexy vor. Could it be, that guy did it? Myao thought darkly in his mind. She had seen Jason and the others fleeing at the time, but she hadnt cared at the time. After all, Jason and the others showed that they were not able to defeat each other, so it was normal to flee and evacuate, there was no need to throw their lives away. However, shortly after Jason and the others fled, the crowd in the arena realized that the Indestructible Origin source had been dropped, which led to Myaos spection. There seems to be some people missing from the field, are those people leaving? At that moment, Emperor Wallop opened his mouth in a deep voice and asked in this regard. Ember Heavenburns mind shed as he said, Someone has really left. Fang, all the manpower of the Haotian Sects lineage has withdrawn! There was an uproar in the arena when these words came out. Haotian Sect? What kind of n is this? A lot of people have never heard of it, the younger generation of disciples, know Haotian Sect basically no, only the older generation has heard of under know this time a hidden sect. Could it be that the disciples of the Haotian Sect have taken the Indestructible Origin source unknowingly? Many thoughts bubbled up. Chapter 2542 – Emperor Throop Eats His Words Haotian Sect?! The gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes narrowed slightly, glowing with a cold aura, and he said, Did someone fight with Haotian Sects disciple just now? That peak Quasi life and death realm disciple of the Mixed Heavenly Cluster stepped forward and said, I fought with that disciple of the Haotian Sect, and he was only at the beginning of the Quasi life and death realm and was not a match for me. He was knocked down by me, but I couldnt kill him in time and he ran away. Has the other party ever approached the Indestructible Origin source? Nope! He didnt have a chance to get close to the Indestructible Origin source, which was still some distance away. He escaped with injuries and I didnt go after him. Emperor Wallop frowned, since the other party didnt even have the chance to get close to the Indestructible Origin source, how could they take away this Origin source without God knowing it? Kattyughed coldly and said, Isnt the Haotian Sect a force dependent on the Valley of Specters? Since thats the case, Valley of Specters might as well order the people of Haotian Sect toe here and confront them face to face, so that it will be clear whether or not this Indestructible Origin source is the one that the disciples of Haotian Sect have secretly taken. Makes sense. Zenith Nolimit chimed in. Pudge Sprite said with a smirk, I, Valley of Specters, did not say that the Haotian Sect is my Valley of Specters affiliated power. The two of you should not just throw dirty water. The Inferno God Lineage Protectors in the arena who arent participating in the battle might be supervising the battle. Ember Heavenburn immediately said angrily, Are you talking about me? I was not in the war, but I was not near the Indestructible Origin source either. Thats strange. Isnt it a little too wasteful of you to participate in a battle and have this Indestructible Origin source taken from you on your watch and you know nothing about it? Pudge Sprite said with narrowed eyes. YouC Ember Heavenburn blushed in annoyance, but choked on her words. To be honest, Ember Heavenburn was also feeling incredibly frustrated and angry, he hadnt participated in the battle and had been staring at the battle situation on Yangzis side, but in his perception, there was no one who had evere close to the Indestructible Origin source. Right now, this Indestructible Origin source had been switched away out of nowhere, which was really a thing that made him all feel extremely perplexed. Is a Haotian Sect really capable of doing that? In Ember Heavenburns heart, she didnt really believe that this was done by the disciples of Haotian Sect. The strongest disciple of Haotian Sect was at the level of Quasi life and death realm, and there was only one protector at the beginning of Immortality, so this kind of power was almost the weakest existence in Eastsea Enve. How could such a force be the weakest in the Eastsea Enve, and how could it take away the Indestructible Origin under the eyes of so many powerful people? Titus, however, looked gleeful, enjoying seeing that defeated look on Emperor Wallops face. Titus doesnt really care much about the Indestructible Origin source; if he did, he would have gone straight to the Skyfall Crypt as soon as he entered the Eastsea Enve. He was originally heading to Dongji Pce, and halfway there he sensed someone scouting their trail, so he backtracked, which led him to Skyfall Crypt. When he came here, Titus had only one purpose, and that was to stop Emperor Wallop and prevent Emperor Wallops side from getting the Indestructible Origin source, and he had no problem with any other side getting the Indestructible Origin source. Hahaha, Emperor Wallop, didnt you swear to take this Indestructible Origin source? Now youve been defeated, havent you? Do you really think that if youe to this Eastsea Enve, everything is up to you? I wont let you have your way! Titus said with a big smile. Emperor Wallops face was expressionless, and his gaze was indifferent as he looked at Titus and did not say anything. At that moment, Otltino Goddess gritted her teeth as she said to the crowd of Lineage of Spiritual God, Lets go! Go somewhere else! Lineage of Spiritual God was originally neutral in The Celestial Realm, and now that this Indestructible Origin source has been taken away, the Otltino Goddess is not considered to remain here, lest Lineage of Spiritual God be caught up in the fights between various parties. forces. Goddess, where are you going? Dont leave me behind! Titus said with a quick shout. Get the hell away from me! You mouthy fellow! If you keep talking nonsense and creating rumors, I, Lineage of Spiritual God, will surely kill and injure you Savagehill!The Otltino Goddess spoke in a ferocious tone, looking extremely annoyed in her heart.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Lineage of Spiritual God left, so did The deste n lineage, followed by the people of the Valley of Specters. Emperor Wallop thought for a moment, looked to Mixed Heavenly Vault, and said, Heavenly Vault, do those Haotian Sect disciples ever look familiar to you? Look familiar? Mixed Heavenly Vaults face was stunned as he shook his head and said, It doesnt look familiar. Does Emperor Throop suspect them to be The Human Realm martial artists? Emperor Wallop said, Not sure yet. It is rare for this Haotian Sect to be associated with the Valley of Specters. It would be understandable if it was a small sect dependent on the Valley of Specters. However, just now, before the people of Valley of Specters left, the disciples of Haotian Sect ran away first. What does this mean? It means that this Haotian Sect isnt really an affiliated force of the Valley of Specters. If it really is a subsidiary force, without the authorization of Valley of Specters, how would they dare to leave without authorization? prince of men continued. Emperor Wallop nodded and said, Thats right. So, the next time you encounter this Haotian Sect disciple, then pay some extra attention. The crowd nodded at the words. Emperor Wallop then said, Next, find a Land of Opportunity and break through, Valley of Specters is here, this is only the seventh ranked Forbidden Land, I am afraid that some people in the top five Forbidden Lands will alsoe, there will be a lot of dragon fights! Eastsea Enves heaven and earth origin is the Eastern Great Emperors interpretation of a piece of heaven and earth from the chaotic space, so it is beneficial to break through here. This is also the reason why I have been suppressing my realm all this time, in order to break the realm here. The prince of men, Yangzi and the others flickered with essence in their eyes after hearing this, obviously, they were also aware of such a secret story. Soon, Emperor Wallops party left as well. The depths of Skyfall Crypts hintends are back to their original calm. The deste n lineagees out of the Skyfall Crypt. Myao said, Divine Son, did you notice those disciples of Haotian Sect? That Hao, he changed his appearance. Titus heatedlyughed and said, Noted. This Hao, really isnt simple. Unsurprisingly, the source of that Indestructible Origin should have been taken away by him. As for the method used to take it away, I really dont know. Anyway, its fine if he took it away, as long as it doesnt fall into Emperor Wallops hands. Why did he disguise himself? Myao asked curiously. Titus said, Perhaps, its because he doesnt want to be recognized for who he is. Maybe on Emperor Wallops side, there is someone who can recognize his original face. Anyway, this person is quite interesting. On the other side, the three Valley of Specters did not leave Skyfall Crypt, they looked like they were searching for something. Is it true that the Indestructible Origin source was taken by Hao? Daemon Rex asked, narrowing his eyes. Pudge Spriteughed and said, Who else could take it away but him? How did he do that with so many powerful people staring at him in the arena? Daemon Rex was a bit incredulous. Pudge Sprite said, Of course Hao cant do it, but that doesnt mean the fae cant. At these words, the faces of both Daemon Rex and Siren Enchantress dawned on them. When we find Hao and the others, well naturally understand. Pudge Sprite said with a smile. Chapter 2543 – Strength is Superior Skyfall Crypt, halfway up a mountain. Jason and the otherse to the fact that this is the same peak where the Fruit of Destroying Origin was found, and as the melee breaks out, he has told Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and the others to escape this way first. Coming halfway up the hill, Jason called out, Zack, where are you guys? No sooner had Jasons words fallen out of his mouth than a couple of men, none other than Zack and the others, stepped out of a hidden grove of trees in front of them. Jason, that Indestructible Origin source capture? Upon seeing Jason, Zack immediately asked. Can it really be captured? There are so many strong people in the field, and there are those The Celestial Realm Heavenly Pride staring at them, Darcey asked in a doubtful tone. Jasonughed and said, I was incapable of seizing it, and even if I had rushed over and seized it, I wouldnt have been able to escape. I let Bai go and seize it, and wasted a Fruit of Destroying Origins Yuan Liquid to do so. Lets go, lets leave this ce first and find a secluded ce to hide first. Jason knew the rarity of this Indestructible Origin source, and many were eyeing it. And halfway through they withdrew and fled, surely arousing the suspicion of some people. Other than that, Valley of Specters side should have guessed that the source of this Indestructible Origin was taken away by him, so it was necessary to leave as soon as possible, find a hidden ce, and raise his strength first. Jason knew in his heart that Valley of Specters also wanted to get this Indestructible Origin source, and now that this treasure had been captured, it was important to make the best use of it, and to enhance the strength of his own side was the kings way. Soon, Jason and his group quickly left this mountain peak, they didnt immediately escape from the Skyfall Crypt, after all, there were still special rules within this Skyfall Crypt that could shield the breath, so the Skyfall Crypt was undoubtedly an excellent ce to hide. Jason they eventually searched for a secluded valley ce, surrounded by dense forests and overgrown with weeds, capable of hiding. We hide here and now! Jason opened his mouth and continued, Zack, you set up a terrain formation in our hiding ce to shield our scent. Yes! Zack nodded his head as he inscribed formation patterns on the ground of this valley, activating the formation patterns with his own Origin Energy while evolving the formationws of the terrain grand formation in the void, echoing each other with the formation patterns inscribed down on the ground, forming a hidden formation that enveloped one side of the heaven and earth. After all this, Jason looked at Bai and said, Bai, wheres the delicious food you captured? Youre not going to swallow it in your mouth, are you? Bai s squeak barked, and immediately after that, its forelimbs stretched out, and under those five ws opening, a cloud of Yuan Liquid that was as bright as gold surfaced on its palm. The appearance of this mass of Yuan Liquid was wrapped by a breath, which vaguely revealed a wisp of chaotic breath, wrapping this mass of golden Yuan Liquid, and there was not the slightest hint of the Indestructible Origin Essences breath spreading out. Jason froze for a moment and said, Is this your original breath? Bai scratched his head as if he didnt understand what Jason was referring to with the Origin breath. Jason didnt ask any more questions, this clump of golden Yuan Liquid this was Indestructible Origin source, he immediately took out a special jade bottle from the Storage Ring and put all this clump of golden Yuan Liquid in it. Bai, youve gotten credit this time, heres some good food for you! Jason grinned, tossing over a couple pieces of absolute Spirit Stone to Bai, along with some canned meat and stuff. Anyway, for Bai, anything he hasnt eaten before is delicious. Sure enough, Bai was so excited that he opened his mouth and inhaled all the goodies Jason threw out. Jason then said, There is already an Indestructible Origin source, Old Mr. Miller, you absorb it immediately and enhance your strength. On our side, we need to have a strong warrior, at the very least, we need to fight against the top warriors from The Celestial Realm. Otherwise, well be too passive and wont be able to explicitly participate in the fight for the great opportunity behind us. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head, he directly faced those Immortality Hundred strongest in The Celestial Realm today, the pressure brought to him was indeed very great, with his current battle power of the peak of the first stage of Immortality, he really could not be hostile. So, Old Mr. Miller needs to improve his strength to be a better protector of the road.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason then said, The rest of you, all of you also started to cultivate and improve. Cultivation resources, all open, all used for cultivation. There is only one purpose, and that is to be stronger! In Eastsea Enve, strength is paramount! As you can see, the Celestial Realms great prides are all very strong, and there are quite a few young disciples of those great powers who have reached Immortality. Inparison, we are considered the weakest party. Relying on others is not as good as relying on ourselves, and our greatest reliance is ultimately our own strength! Therefore, everyonees to cultivate and use every means to improve their strength! Saying that, Jason took out all the resources that could be used for cultivation from the Storage Ring, the absolute Spirit Stone, Energy Exotic Fruit, Qi and Blood Pill , Origin Pill and so on. When he was on the giant peak that sealed Rex Wildborn, Bai took Jason on a quest for goodies, among which were several other exotic fruits in addition to the Bloodgem Exotic Fruit. Although the exotic fruits found in the back are not as good as Bloodgem Exotic Fruit, they are not too different, and the energy contained within is extremely pure and majestic, which is best used for cultivation. Jason took out these cultivation resources, so that The Human Realm pride in the field all began to refine and absorb, to enhance the cultivation strength. Jason walked over to Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man, try to refine this Indestructible Origin source. Old Mr. Miller said, Theres a lot in this vial. Its all concentrated Indestructible Origin source essence. Give me a drop first. Jason nods and removes a drop of Indestructible Origin source, which Old Mr. Miller takes directly. In an instant, the essence of the Indestructible Origin contained within spread out within his body, just a single drop, but the Indestructible Origin contained within was too huge and pure, it was something that the Fruit of Destroying Origin could not evenpare to. Old Mr. Miller immediately operated his gong method, and his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS also began to frantically absorb and refine the essence of this Indestructible Origin. Old Mr. Millers martial arts aura is rising, a Law of Imperishability rune evolves and surrounds his body, a supreme qi and blood sweeps through the air, and the indestructible pressure that permeates the air grows more and more massive and vast. Until the endC Boom! Old Mr. Millers body sounded like thunder, at the same time, his body blossomed with a golden light, extremely bright, and his golden body was further refined and upgraded. Old Mr. Millers martial arts aura has also undergone a metamorphosis and has once again reached a new level. Immortality Middle Order! At this moment, Old Mr. Miller breaks through a small realm and reaches the point of mid-level Immortality. One more drop! Old Mr. Miller spoke up. Jason immediately gave Old Mr. Miller another drop of Indestructible Origin source to swallow. After taking this drop of Indestructible Origin source, Old Mr. MillerImmortality middle-order martial arts aura gradually stabilized, and quickly elevated to the peak of Immortality middle-order ground, zhangsix golden body is also more and more golden aura flourished, give a person a kind of indestructible feeling. Chapter 2544 – Martial Way Enhancement Jason watched as Old Mr. Miller sessfully broke through to the peak of the Immortality Middle Order, and he was relieved to see that raising a small realm would be a great boost to battle power. Old man, I see that the effects of this Indestructible Origin Source are still really strong. By continuing to take it, you should be able to continue to break the boundary, right? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, There is no need to do so. There is still the essence of Indestructible Origin in the body that hasnt beenpletely refined. The old man still needs to polish the Cultivation Realm, and at the same time, his perception of Immortality needs to be elevated before he can continue to go up. Otherwise, its the same as pulling up seedlings to help them grow, it will only backfire. Also. Jason nodded, and said, Then old man youll have a good time sensing thisyer of Cultivation Realm first. Jason, you grab some time to practice too. Ill watch over you. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason responded, he also had to raise his own cultivation before he could do so. I saw Emperor Wallop today, and to be honest, Jason would like to punch him to death if he could, but his strength wont allow it. He could see that these The Celestial Realm Supreme Celestials looked like they were intentionally suppressing their own Cultivation Realm, could it be that they were trying to enter the Eastsea Enve to break through again? Regardless, since these Supreme Celestial Pride were suppressing the Cultivation Realm, it also meant that if the other party wanted to break the realm, it would be able to break the realm and ascend at any time. This makes Jason deeply feel the gap between himself and Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Titus and other supreme heavenly pride, their ownbat power does not improve, but really can not fight against these supreme heavenly pride. Jason took some exotic fruits and swallowed them directly. The massive amount of energy essence contained within the foreign fruit exploded in full force within his body, spreading out to all parts of his circumference, and instead of refining this energy into Origin Energy, he used it to quench his own flesh, blood, and bones. Jason is refining his body, choosing to continue strengthening his Green Dragons Golden Body. Physique and qi and blood, this is where the foundation of a martial artist lies, and in Jasons opinion, thats the stronger the better. The only way to carry a higher Cultivation Realm is to have stronger roots. Gradually, Jasons body glowed with a ray of greenish-golden light, and he was using the majestic energy contained in the exotic fruit to continuously quench his flesh and bones, and this process was also an extreme test of patience, as one needed to withstand thepression and quenching of his flesh and bones over and over again. By the end of the day, the greenish-golden glow that permeated Jasons body grew more and more pure, Green Dragons Golden Body elevated by another small amount, and the physically strong enemy had reached the extreme of Jasons current Cultivation Realm. The majestic energy of the foreign fruit in his body had yet to be digested, Jason then ran the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique to transform this pure energy into Origin Energy. In the process, Jason catalyzed the Sword repair technique and gathered a stream of Origin Sword Qi. Jason is feeding the Human Emperor Sword Spirit inside him. After the Ancient Battlefield battle, Human Emperor Sword Spirit was overconsumed and recoveredter on. But Jason didnt mind continuing to gather more Origin Sword Qi to feed Human Emperor Sword Spirit, after all, it was one of his powerful backstops, in Eastsea Enve, once he had to fight with the strongest of the great powers and the heavenly pride, he would always need Human Emperor Sword Spirit. Therefore, the more Human Emperor Sword Spirit swallowed the more Origin Sword Qi and the stronger it recovered, the more that would help him. Eventually, Jason turned to the practice of Front Arctic, where a thread of Green Dragon Emperor Energy coalesced into a fment that connected to the cosmic void of his human body.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Front Arctic is Jasons battle secret that explodes to the top of his battle power, so the higher the trigger rate of Front Arctic, the more it can be Jasons solid killer weapon. Not only Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Darcey, and others were all practicing, and after meeting those supreme talents of The Celestial Realm, they also realized with their own eyes The huge gap. So, right now its true, as Jason said, strengthes first. Otherwise, their team was basically a team at the bottom of the power scale in the Eastsea Enve, and they were simply unable to go and participate in thepetition for the Great Opportunity. Purple Phoenix Saintess chose to strengthen her Qi and Blood Pill and Origin Pill, she was already at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, and with the further strengthening of her Qi and Blood Pill and Origin Pill, she hadpletely consolidated the peak of life and death realm. Cultivation Realm. This meant that Purple Phoenix Saintess could begin to sense the Immortality level of martial arts. Sacred Son of Destruction, on the other hand, is the pinnacle of the Quasi life and death realm. Wolf Boy swallowed the exotic fruit, and the massive amount of pure energy turned into his Origin Energy, his Fate Phantasm manifested, and the Scarlet Wolf Boy Phantasm crazily devoured those pure energies, and was impacting the Quasi life and death realm high level. Robert and Benji both broke through a small realm as well, reaching the middle level of the Quasi life and death realm. Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly are all improving as well, with the two of them, Emily and Butterfly, hitting the Quasi life and death realm this time around. Under the cultivation resources being opened up and all being used for cultivation, the cultivation levels of The Human Realms Celestial Pride were all steadily rising as well. Jasons Front Arctic had been cultivated almost to the point where he immediately swallowed an exotic fruit and held an absolute Spirit Stone, and began to frantically absorb the energy contained within the exotic fruit and the absolute Spirit Stone. Jasons body seemed to be embedded with a huge ck hole, absorbing these majestic amounts of energy crazily, transforming it into his own Life and Death Origin Energy, and starting to impact the Quasi life and death realm primary stage. Jasons perception of the Laws of Life and Death was actually sufficient, when in Holy Dragon Land, Ancestor King had evolved his own Ancestor Kings domain and brought Jason to intuitivelyprehend the order of the Laws of Life and Death. Therefore, Jason has an intuitive andprehensive understanding of the Laws of Life and Death. Jason frantically absorbed the majestic energy, his body was blossoming with a bright and zing light, Green Dragons Golden Body pushed to the extreme, Sunling Bloodline swept through the air, and the Green Dragon illusion surfaced. The energy is transformed into qi and blood, further erging the Sunling Bloodline, as well as Green Dragon Emperor Energy, which surrounds the Green Dragon illusion, making the manifested Green Dragon illusion even more lifelike, with an inner pressure of the Quasi life and death realm. Rumble! Jasons body violently erupted with the sound and power of ten thousand thunderous roars and vibrations, and at that moment, Jasons breath steeply climbed in a straight line, and Sunling Bloodline metamorphosed even further, beginning to be tinted with dots of golden light. Ang roar! The green dragon illusion even let out a burst of dragon roar, the green dragon power contained within fed back to Jason, causing Jasons breath to transform and improve even further. With a boom, Jason broke through the peak of the Quasi life and death realm beginner stage, and that martial aura climbed all the way up to the level of the peak of the Quasi life and death realm middle stage! Whew! Jason took a deep breath and will break through ayer of small realm after the metamorphosis of powerful life and death Origin Energy flowed around his body, and finally returned to his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS as if a hundred rivers converged. At this moment, Jason clearly experienced an extremelyrge increase in his own battle power. At the same time, two life and death originws emerged in the void, and Emily and Butterfly both sessfully stepped into the Quasi life and death realm. Butterflys side of Heavenly Tribtion Fate was permeated with a frightening force of apocalypse, which invariably seemed to echo the force of apocalypse outside Skyfall Crypt, but seemed to be shielded by the special rules embedded within Skyfall Crypt. Hmm? Watch out everyone, someonesing! At that moment, Old Mr. Miller said in a deep voice with a brilliant sh in his eyes. This chapter was supposed to be morest night. But I also fell straight asleepst night while putting the kids to bed, Khan Chapter 2545 Holy Pill Exchange When Old Mr. Miller said this, Jason and the others faces were stunned, and one of them immediately stood up, looking on guard. In this ce, although Zack had set up a terrain formation to shield his aura, the fluctuation of that powerful martial arts aura under the sessive enhancement of Jason and the others martial arts just now could definitely not bepletely concealed. Old man, what kind of person ising? Can you feel the strong aura of the other party? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller said, The other guy looked like he didnt mean any harm Huh, seemed like a Valley of Specters guy. Valley of Specters? Jasons face was stunned as he whirled around like he remembered something, and with a sh of millimeters in his Storage Ring, two jade bottles appeared in his hand, one containing the remaining Indestructible Origin source, and one empty. At the same time, a cheerful voice came out, Old Mr. Miller, are Little Friend Hao and the others here? Can youe out to meet them? Pudge Sprites voice came through. Its really the Valley of Specters. Theyve searched all the way here. The gazes of the crowd turned to Jason, whoughed aloud and said, So its the Demon Saint Son and the others who havee. Welle out here. With that, Jason led the group out of this valley ce. Walking outside, I really did see the three men from Valley of Specters. By now, Jason and Old Mr. Miller have both regained their true colors, and theres no need to continue their disguises in front of the three Valley of Specters. Siren Enchantress eyes lit up and sheughed delicately, saying, Hao, you still look the most handsome. That Emperor Wallop or whatever, doesnt have the manly charisma as you look. Jason was speechless for a moment, thinking I cant take that from you. Jason knew in his heart of hearts that Valley of Specters had certainly note for no reason, it had to be something. Jason asked directly, How were you all able to find this ce?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Pudge Sprite smiled and said, There are some martial aura fluctuations in this ce, and although there is a terrain array shielding it, it still cant shield my perception. I guess Jason and the others should be cultivating here for a breakthrough, so they looked for it. Jason nodded, that being said, with Zacks current cultivation level, he really couldnt evolve a terrain formation that couldpletely shield them from the fluctuations in their breath during their martial breakthrough. Pudge Sprite suddenly looked over at Old Mr. Miller as he smiled and said, Congrattions Old Mr. Miller. old Mr. Miller has gone to the next level and is to be congratted. Old Mr. Miller grinned and said, Youre wee, theres still a gap between you and Demon Taoist. HaoCultivation Realm also broke through, as did the rest of the group. Congrattions. Daemon Rex spoke, he could tell that Jasons aura was a shade stronger. The rest of Jasons side had also improved, and their overall battle power had progressed by arge tier. The Demon Saint Son hase all the way here to find us, so Im sure theres something going on, right? Jason asked directly. Daemon Rex nodded, he didnt hide anything and said directly, I came here to ask Hao for some Indestructible Origin sources. Jasons eyes shed with essence and he asked with a smile, Is the Demon Saint Son so sure that that Indestructible Origin source is in my hands? Daemon Rex smiled bashfully and said, Hao didnt deny it either, did he? Even if we captured the Indestructible Origin source, we captured it, so why should we share it with you? Emily opened her mouth to ask rhetorically. Pudge Spriteughed and said, Didnt we previously agree to cooperate? If not for that, Im afraid it wouldnt be easy for Little Friend Hao to take away that Indestructible Origin source. Oh? Jason looks over at Pudge Sprite. Pudge Sprite then said, Little friend Hao intended to start a big melee, and I, Valley of Specters, also helped. For example, I took the initiative to face Katty and Zenith Nolimit, two of the top 100 strongest people on the Great Destruction Ranking. These two were extremely strong, and I risked my life when I traveled to fight them. In addition, after Little Friend Hao and the others withdrew, the rest of the people realized that the Indestructible Origin source had been switched. They have pointed their spearheads at my Valley of Specters, after all, previously, all forces from all sides defaulted to the Haotian Sect as my Valley of Specters affiliated force, and for this reason, I, Valley of Specters, also withstood the pressure and withstood it for a moment for Little Friend Hao and the others. Jasons eyes shed with essence, thinking that this fat man looked harmless, but in reality, he was an old fox. It seems that this old fox had guessed his previous remark, so he took the initiative and lured away Katty and Zenith Nolimit, two peak Immortality powerhouses. Daemon Rex, Siren Enchantress, and others also took it upon themselves to create chaos. Its true, as Pudge Sprite said, that if Pudge Sprite wasnt initiating the fight, then odds are Katty, Zenith Nolimit wouldnt have asked to fight Pudge Sprite either. With Katty and Zenith Nolimit staring at him in that scene, its arguably difficult for Jason to go and take that Indestructible Origin source in the dark. Even if Bai is able to capture it, then Jason and Old Mr. Miller and the others wont be able to evacuate and escape, and will surely be intercepted. Daemon Rex said at this time, Hao dont worry, I do need some Indestructible Origin source. Of course, I wont take it for nothing, Ill trade you a Holy Pill for it. Huh? Holy Pill? Jason blushed. Yes, Holy Pill! Daemon Rex opened his mouth as his Storage Ring flickered with millimeters of light, and a seven-leafed nt with a body like purple jade appeared in his hand. Daemon Rex continued, This is the Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, a Holy Pill that can only be grown in the Valley of Specters, with seven leaves, each containing the rules of the Great Dao and the essence of the Demon Spirit. Its greatest function is to strengthen the bloodline and nourish the fate. In addition, it is also useful for strengthening the physical body, stabilizing the origin, and so on. Jason was heartened by this statement, it was a Holy Pill! Jason could sense the vor of the Great Dao permeating this Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, only a true Holy Pill could contain the Laws of the Great Dao, so this was indeed a true Holy Pill. So it seems that Valley of Specters side is considered extremely sincere, knowing that the Indestructible Origin source is on Jasons side, but not thinking of grabbing it, instead trading Holy Pill for it. Furthermore, without Valley of Specters side stepping in and attracting strong enemies, especially pulling the two strongest people, Katty and Zenith Nolimit, away, then Jason really couldnt seize that Indestructible Origin source. From that point of view, Jason more or less deserves a share of the Valley of Specters Indestructible Origin source, not to mention the fact that theyre now willing to trade Holy Pill for it. I wonder how many Indestructible Origin sources the Demon Saint Son needs? Jason asked. Daemon Rex thought for a moment and said, 20 drops. Siren Enchantress and I both need some. Jasons face was stunned, that clump of Indestructible Origin source was barely around 30 drops, Daemon Rex was taking arge portion of it? Jason said, Truth be told, Old Mr. Miller has just used some to boost Cultivation Realm. thats all thats left now, only about 15 or 16 drops or so Saying that, Jason took out a jade bottle, which contained some Indestructible Origin sources. Fifteen or sixteen drops is barely close. Daemon Rex opened his mouth and said, Can Hao give it to me? This Holy Pill nt will be yours. How? Okay, no problem. Jason grinned. Soon, Jason exchanged with Daemon Rex, and the Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb got his hands on it, and under close inspection, a Holy Pill aura was permeating each of the amethyst-like leaves as natural avenue patterns formed on them. Jason immediately stowed it in the Storage Ring before the Holy Pill breath would attract other hands. Daemon Rexs side was also checking the Indestructible Origin source inside the jade bottle, and after seeing that it was indeed fine he nodded, his face sort of satisfied. Chapter 2546 – Each has his own plans Daemon Rex also put away the jade bottle containing the Indestructible Origin Source Spring as he said, Thanks a lot Hao. This Indestructible Origin source spring is indeed of great use to me. Demon Saint Son is polite. We are cooperating in our own right, and with the Demon Saint Son taking out the Holy Pill in exchange, so sincere, I cant refuse. Jason said with a smile. Honestly speaking, one Holy Pill and more than ten drops of Indestructible Origin source, that one is more precious, this is not really easy to say. For Daemon Rex, the Indestructible Origin source would be even more valuable, as Valley of Specters only has no shortage of Holy Pill. However, the Indestructible Origin source is only avable in this Skyfall Crypt, and it just so happens that Daemon Rex is in dire need of it. Therefore, under the condition of scarcity, to Daemon Rex, the value of these ten drops of Indestructible Origin source is far greater than that of a Holy Pill. As for Jasons side, they probably think Holy Pill is a bit more precious, for no other reason than they never got a real Holy Pill. So with a deal like this, both sides are happy. At this time, Pudge Sprite spoke, In fact, the Indestructible Origin source spring that appeared is not the main source spring, but just a tributary. If we find the main Origin Source, then there are many Indestructible Origin Sources that can be obtained. And the main source? Jason froze. Pudge Sprite nodded and said, Yes. With the Branch Origin appearing, that means there must be Indestructible Origin Essence in the Main Source as well. So it is. Jason drifted off, which was really the first time hed known about it. Pudge Sprite then smiled and asked, Whats next for all of you? Will you follow us and continue to work together or? Jason thought for a moment and said, Our sides strength is low. We intend to spend more time to raise our strength next. Eastsea Enve has arge number of powerful people from all sides, so raising our battle strength is imminent. So we wont act with you guys for the time being, well meet upter and work together again when we have the chance. Good thing too! Pudge Sprite nods and doesnt press the issue. Daemon Rex whirled around and said, Then Hao, we will leave first. If you need any help back there, dont be polite, I Valley of Specters will definitely help if I can. Yes! Jason nodded. Immediately, Valley of Specters and his party were about to say goodbye. Siren Enchantress looked at Jason, her eyes flowing with seductive charm as she said, Brother Hao, Im going to The Human Realmter, so youll have to take me there. This must, must. Jason said with a smile. Thats great, Ive memorized your words. brother Hao, I look forward to seeing you next time. Siren Enchantress said with a smiling face. See youter. Jason responded vocally. As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he violently sensed a tingling sensationing from the side of his waist. He turned his head to see Darceys unmoving, dark hand reach out and squeeze him hard. Jason was speechless for a moment in his mind, thinking when did Darcey be so careful? It couldnt be that she was jealous, could it? He was not responding politely. But dont say, Siren Enchantress, this demonic saintess is really releasing an indescribable charm, the kind that makes people cant get enough of it, its simply a mans nemesis.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon the men of Valley of Specters had left without a trace. As for this valley ce, that cant be stayed, Jason and others also intend to leave. Jason, they say theres another Master Source. Are we going to look for it? Zack asked. Jason sneered and said, No go. Pudge Sprite, this old vixen, purposely revealed such an inside story, do you think its just an off-the-cuff remark? All hes waiting for is for us to find the Indestructible Origins main source. The other side did it on purpose? Zack and the others blushed. Jason took a deep breath and said slowly, This old fox is not ordinary. I guess he should have seen Bais uniqueness, knowing that Bai is able to find some heaven-defying treasures. Therefore, he deliberately revealed such a message, we really want to go to find the main source spring, its fine if we cant find it well, if we really find it, this old fox will definitely appear. At that time, flipping out do you think well be able to beat them? Old Mr. Miller also nodded his head and said, Jason has a point. Dont look at the fact that Valley of Specters is kind of polite to us right now, and even took out the Holy Pill in exchange for the Indestructible Origin source, appearing to be fair. But thats only if the interests dont conflict, or if the interests arent too great. If we really want to find the Main Origin Spring, such a huge enough benefit, it wouldnt be strange for them to say that they would flip out. Even though old me has reached the peak of the Immortality middle stage, I feel that Im not yet a match for this person, Pudge Sprite. Jason smiled and said, Indestructible Origin Source, I still have about 12 drops here. Previously, I split the Indestructible Origin Source into two bottles. When I saw Daemon Rex take out Holy Pill, I simply gave him the extra bottle. Right now, we dontck Indestructible Origin Source Spring, and we cant use it yet. So, whats the point of looking for the main source? When we find it, we wont be able to use that much for a while. After a pause, Jason continued, Of course, that doesnt mean we give up. Lets leave Skyfall Crypt first and go to other ces to look for opportunities. Back when we are stronger, we will secretlye to Skyfall Crypt again to find that Indestructible Origins main source. Good idea! Marcel, Zack, and the others nodded. Come on, lets get out of here. Jason said. Immediately, the crowd packed up and left this valley ce. Not far. The three Valley of Specters figures appear. With a slight narrowing of his gaze in his eyes, Daemon Rex looked toward a direction and asked, Uncle Fatty, do you think Hao and the others will go looking for that Indestructible Origins main source? Pudge Sprite said with a grin, Its hard to say. Anyway, if you want to say that you can find the main source, maybe theyre the only ones. Because of that Fae? Demon Joseph. Pudge Sprite nodded and said, Right. That beast, probably really is Chaos Exobeast. for some reason, chose to follow this person Hao. the source of Indestructible Origin was taken away by this beast. At that time, no one in the field would have noticed this Exobeast. The Origin, even though it was taken away, was without the aura of the Essence of the Origin overflowing, probably hidden by the chaotic aura of this Fae Beast. In that case, this Fae Beast is really something else. Daemon Rex said with emotion. Pudge Sprite said, Fae have spirits, and they must have a reason for choosing to follow Hao. So, we were kinda pleasant with Hao and the others before, and its kinda like leaving a good impression. This way there is room for advancement and retreat. Chaos Exobeast? Siren Enchantressughed and said, If the Chaos Progeny of the second-ranked Chaos Mount in the Top Ten Forbidden Land also came to the Eastsea Enve, how would he feel? Eastsea Enve and saw this Chaos Exobeast, how would he feel? The Celestial Realm if there is still a Chaos Exobeast, Im afraid the only one is Chaos Mount, right? Thats true. Well see what happenster. Pudge Sprite said. Chapter 2547 Encountering Lupine Sect Jason and his group left thend of the valley, choosing to leave in the opposite direction from the trio of Valley of Specters. Along the way, Jason and the others were hiding their breath. Jason wasnt sure that all of Emperor Wallops men had really left the Skyfall Crypt, so he had to be careful. Just because the Cultivation Realm has been elevated, it doesnt mean that the battle power will be correspondingly elevated to match the realm. Thus one needs to be more enlightened andprehended in order to fully transform the Cultivation Realm that has been elevated into ones own battle power. Old Mr. Miller spoke up. The Human Realms pride nodded their heads as they heard the words, knowing in their hearts that Old Mr. Miller was teaching by example, and also hoping that they would be able to control their own Cultivation Realm in order to utilize their correspondingbat power. Cultivation Realm is raised all the time, and the perception of thews of the realm is also not raised up, then the Cultivation Realm is still watery even if its high, and it cant stand up to scrutiny. Since entering the Eastsea Enve, all of The Human Realms Heavenly Prides Cultivation Realms have improved quickly. Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, Marcel, and Zack have all made it to the Quasi life and death realm, and Wolf Boy has now broken through to the higher levels of the Quasi life and death realm. While practicing in the valley, Wolf Boys Cultivation Realm broke through another small level. For the fastest boost, its only Wolf Boy, Innate Talent, born with an affinity for martial arts, plus his Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern has also devoured the Breaking Army Fate Pattern, which can be considered strong on top of that. Wolf BoyCultivation Realm boosts fast, but by andrge there are no afterthoughts. Wolf Boy belongs to the kind of warrior who was born for battle, and his sense of martial arts is still very powerful. Jason and the rest of his party were sneaking along when suddenly, Old Mr. Millers eyes shed with sharpness and he coldly shouted, What kind of people are ambushing ahead? Sneaky, donte out yet! Hm? Surprisingly, youve discovered us, your perception is quite sharp! An unexpected sound came. Then, a line of people came out from a hidden bearing in front of them.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. This is exactly the people of Lupine Sect, previously Lupine Sect first discovered the Indestructible Origin source, then Lineage of Spiritual God rushed to it, and then all the powerful forces appeared one after another, so naturally Lupine Sect had nothing to do with it. Speaking of which, Lupine Sect is still depressed, if it wasnt for Lineage of Spiritual God rushing over to stop them, then they would have captured the Indestructible Origin source long ago. However, Lupine Sect belonged to the middle to upper ss n power, they certainly didnt dare to retaliate against Lineage of Spiritual God, that was no different from asking for death. They havent left Skyfall Crypt yet and want to keep looking for Indestructible Origin sources. After all, what appeared was only a DC of the Indestructible Origin source, and they were still thinking of taking their chances, if they found the main source, they would be rich. Lupine Sect searched the area, sensing someoneing, they ambushed and hid on the spot, not realizing that Old Mr. Miller caught their scent fluctuation as well. Lupine Sects Young Sovereign Corvin Stern looked at Jason and his group, he seemed to remember something and said, Haotian Sect? You are disciples of Haotian Sect! Come to think of it, you all escaped during the melee. Well, its really the people of Haotian Sect. Lupine Sect that elder also spoke, his name was Stormy Ventis and his cultivation had reached the level of peak Immortality High Order. In addition, Lupine Sect also had an Elder whose cultivation had just reached the Immortality high level, named Ravenpeak Ventis, that stared at Jason and his party with a gloomy gaze, as if he had seen a piece of fresh and fat meat. What n are a few of you from The Celestial Realm? Jason was all smiles, naturally he could see that unkind look in the eyes of the people of Lupine Sect, but he wasnt worried about it. We are from the Lupine Sect, you should know that, right? Young Sovereign Corvin Stern said. Jasonughed and said, Im really sorry, I really havent heard of it. Corvin Sterns face swirled as he narrowed his eyes and stared at Jason, saying, Very well, it seems very necessary for you to deepen your impression of Lupine Sect! What does that mean? Jason asked. Simple! Hand over the Indestructible Origin source, as well as the treasures and cultivation resources in your possession. You can be spared from death! Corvin Stern spoke directly. Corvin Stern manifested his mouth, it was just inly a robbery, it was a murderous attempt to get away with it. Interesting! Jasonughed, looking to Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and the others around him, smiling, We didnt even have the heart to open our mouths first and say wed rob them, and theyre taking the initiative to rob us instead. It is quite interesting. Is this abined effort to see that we feel good about bullying? Zack also sneered. These people dont look like good people, just shoot them all. Emily spoke up. HahahaC The disciples over at Lupine Sect all burst outughing, one of them so hard that he couldnt catch his breath. All of them? Corvin Stern was also amused that this woman didnt see that he had three Immortality powerhouses on his side? Yes, Corvin Stern is also reaching the Immortality level, or the Immortality Middle Order. Together with the two Immortality elders, the Lupine Sects side had three Immortality powerhouses, counting such a force was already not weak, and it was one step stronger than even the mecrest Sect from before. In Corvin Sterns eyes, how can Jasons side, with only Old Mr. Miller reaching Immortality, match the three Immortality powerhouses on their side? What a big mouth! You want to beat us all to death? Seeing as youre a bit of a looker, Ill have you begging for mercy under meter! Corvin Stern narrowed his eyes at Emily. Corvin Stern had also noticed by this time that there were really quite a few stunning women on Jasons side. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, just about any one of them ced in The Celestial Realm is a stunning presence, so stunning. Corvin Stern wasnt that keen on beauty, but after seeing the likes of Purple Phoenix Saintess, a hot me was lit in both his hearts. Jasons gaze was cold as he said in a deep voice, ra, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy, you three deal with this Young Sovereign to feel the other partys Undying Force and Laws, which will be beneficial for you to impact Immortalityter on. Old man, you deal with the peak Immortality guy. Ill deal with the rest of the Immortality powerhouses. The rest of you, kill the disciples of the other side! Everyones martial dao has improved, so now is the best time to sharpen it! Corvin Stern was a little confused when he heard Jason say that. What does that mean? Listening to this guy, hes going to take on Elder Ravenpeak Ventis, who just reached the high level of Immortality? Corvin Stern wondered if he had heard wrongly, in his perception, Jasons martial arts aura was only the peak of the middle rank of Quasi life and death realm ah! A Quasi life and death realm guy to take on Ravenpeak Ventis? This guy thinks hes a gaijin like Emperor Wallop? Corvin Stern is all a bit ridiculous! But the next moment, Corvin Stern was unable to smileCthe Boom! Jasons Sunling Bloodline steeply erupted in full force, his body glowing with a bit of greenish-golden light, and that zing sun-like qi and blood covered the sky, obscuring heaven and earth, endlessly! This kind of chakra power, that looks like what a Quasi life and death realm should have? Even some peak Immortality powerhouses did not possess such a terrifyingly majestic and vast qi and blood! Chapter 2548 – Battle Intent Nine long dragons of qi and blood impacted the sky, the vastness of qi and blood covered heaven and earth, containing a zing sun-like qi and blood power, appearing masculine, domineering, and strong! Whoosh! Jason catalyzed the March Arctic and, with a sh of his body, charged straight at the Ravenpeak Ventis! Immediately afterward, Jason bellowed, Heaven Fist, kill! Boom! Fist into the sky! The fist was like a flying dragon in the sky, going straight up to the ninth heaven, containing a wanton and arrogant invincible aura. The monstrous qi and blood rolled like a tidal wave, and the endless power of qi and blood merged into his fist momentum, impacting Ravenpeak Ventis with a furious and overwhelming momentum, that power of life and death exploding in full force. At the same time, Jason evolved his own gravitational potential field, copsing the sky and enveloping Ravenpeak Ventis. A mere Quasi life and death realm alsoes to seek death! Ill fulfill you! Ravenpeak Ventis bellowed, a prevalent murderous streak shing in his eyes. He could see Jasons extraordinary, just the power of blood and qi alone, is already enough to make people shocked, so Ravenpeak Ventis did not save strength, he burst out of the Immortality of the high level ofbat power, fist evolution, a Law of Imperishability appeared in the air, embedded the Undying The Undying Force contained in his fist sted towards Jason. Meanwhile, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy, all three of whom were highly motivated to fight, erupted with their strongest attacks and surrounded Corvin Stern. Corvin Stern had reached the middle stage of Immortality and had an extremely powerful martial arts suppression over them, but the three Purple Phoenix Saintess were fearless as well. Purple Phoenix Saintess was already at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy had all reached the high level of Quasi life and death realm, and their martial arts dao had recently improved a great deal, and they precisely needed such powerful opponents They need such powerful opponents to sharpen their martial arts. War! Kill them and knock them all down!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Robert, Benji, Marcel and the others all shouted, and one by one, they all killed towards Lupine Sects disciples of Quasi life and death realm. Darcey and the others have been promoted to the Quasi life and death realm, and are fully strong enough to fight against these disciples of Lupine Sect. Darcey and Butterflys destinies are all very strong, but even stronger destinies, if they dont go through the trials and tribtions of life and death battles, then they wont be able to truly metamorphose and be truly strong. On Old Mr. Millers side, hed long ago set his sights on Stormy Ventis, a powerhouse at the peak of Immortalitys high order. In addition to Old Mr. Millers battle against Stormy Ventis, he was also keeping a close eye on Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy, with the three of them facing off against Corvin Stern in a match he was more worried about. Saintess and the three of them against Corvin Stern. Immortalitys martial suppression of the Quasi life and death realm is powerful, and all three of these menbined would not be a match for Corvin Stern,paring Corvin Sterns having reached the middle level of Immortality. Jasons main purpose of having them go up against Corvin Stern is also to hone their Cultivation Realm, and even more so, to get an early taste of the Undying Force onught, and to experience the evolution of the Law of Imperishability in preparation for the onught of Immortalityter on. Soon, this great battle was already in full swing, and every strike was a battle of life and death. Ravenpeak Ventiss attacking punch was extremely fierce and powerful, the power of the Undying High Rank surging, the Law of Imperishability runes presenting themselves,yered on top of each other, encircling in his punch, and sting towards Jason. Jasons fist was like a dragon, charging straight at Xavier, the power of Sunling Bloodline boiling, a Green Dragon Emperor Energy sweeping, transforming into that endless majestic Origin Energy, meeting it head on. Boom! The two mens fists hard to shake, erupted a roaring vibration of sound, stirred up the force impact in the air, formed a powerful and terrifying energy storm. Stomp! As this punchnded, Jason couldnt help but take a few steps backward, his bodys qi and blood fluttered, his face turned a bit white, and his Green Dragons Golden Body glowed with a bit of greenish-golden color. Immortality high level powerhouses were really strong, the impact of that Undying Force was so great that Jason would not have been able to resist the erosion of that Undying Force if he did not have Green Dragons Golden Body to protect him. Hmm? How is this possible? Ravenpeak Ventis froze, that expression dazed and looking incredulous. He was an Immortality high-ranking powerhouse, and when facing Quasi life and death realm martial artists, it was basically one punch at a time, but his punch just now was actually resisted by Jason? It was forcing Jason back, no doubt, but Jason looked uninjured, which was aplete impossibility in Ravenpeak Ventis mind! How could Haotian Sect have such a heaven-defying disciple? Old me doesnt believe in evil, kill! Ravenpeak Ventis roared as he cast Lupine Sects supreme battle technique, Skywolf Sun Devouring Fist! Boom! Ravenpeak Ventiss fist evolved, and that fist intent vaguely transformed into the shadow of a giant sky wolf, appearing fierce and violent, containing a bloodthirsty and terrifying aura, and devouring Jason with a bloody mouth. Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason stormed out, delivering a Heaven Fist punch. Ang roar! An earth-shattering dragon roar sounded, the green dragon illusion surfaced in the sky, monstrous dragon power was presented, that dragon power aura copsed in the sky, permeated with a Green Dragon Emperor Energy. In a pair of huge dragon eyes, two golden lights burst out, appearing divine and extraordinary. Jasons fist evolved, and the Green Dragon Illusion was incorporated into the punchs punching intent, and the Green Dragon Emperor Energy that permeated the area transformed into a gigantic green dragon silhouette that engulfed forward with Jasons punch. A fist sted out, the fist intent transformed into a green dragon, the dragons mighty aura was monstrous, covering the heaven and earth, and it was extremely powerful. This was a punch that dominated and killed heaven and earth, and it was also a punch that contained Jasons endless faith! The guardian beliefs of his martial arts, his invincible beliefs, his beliefs that he adhered to his father s fist intent inheritance were all incorporated into this punch. It sted forward with an unrivaled aura, suppressing the sky, manifesting an aura that was only mine! Rumble! In an instant, the green dragon shadow evolved by Jasons fist intent and the huge sky wolf shadow evolved by Ravenpeak Ventiss fist power hardened and bombarded together, erupting with tremendous sound and power. The Skywolf Shadow was dispersed by the punching intent of the Green Dragon Shadow, but the power of Jasons punch was also broken by the powerful Undying Force of Ravenpeak Ventis. The force of the indestructible high ranked power tumbled like a sea of impact swept over, Jason opened his mouth and grunted, once again being forced back. Ravenpeak Ventis entire face, however, was also a little pale, and his breath fluctuated. The punch that Jason had just evolved into a green dragons shadow was so powerful that it also impacted Ravenpeak Ventis. What kind of destiny is this, Dragon Bloodline?! Ravenpeak Ventis face was stunned in disbelief, his entire being stunned into disbelief. Again! Jason roared, he was addicted to battle, and even though his martial arts were suppressed by Ravenpeak Ventiss Immortality, he still couldnt extinguish his powerful and overwhelming battle spirit. He had no fear of a strong man like Ravenpeak Ventis, he needed such a strong man to hone his martial arts and be a whetstone for his martial arts! Through the battle with Ravenpeak Ventis, you will be able to consolidate the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, and you will be able to realize the characteristics of the Undying Force and the Law of Imperishability in advance. It was a two-for-one deal for Jason, so his wariness grew more and more prevalent, reaching a peak. Chapter 2549 The Human Realm Heavenly Pride’s Aura Corvin Sterns side is being mobbed by the trio of Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy. Corvin Sterns mind had already been shocked, simply because he had noticed that Jason had been able to fight Ravenpeak Ventis against each other. Ravenpeak Ventis is a high level Immortality powerhouse, Jason is only a Quasi life and death realm, how can he resist the martial arts oppression of a high level Immortality powerhouse? Previously Corvin Stern wasughing when he heard that Jason was going to take on Ravenpeak Ventis, thinking that Jason was out of his depth and looking for death. Now it seems that Jason is not just talking out of his ass, that has the absolute strength to go over the top! Its hard to describe this as anticlimactic! It simply turns Corvin Stern on his head. In addition, Lupine Sects strongest side, Stormy Ventis, was also being held back by Old Mr. Miller. Stormy VentisImmortality High Order Peak, one small realm higher than Old Mr. Miller, but waspletely suppressed by Old Mr. Miller at the moment. Corvin Sterns face began to show a hint of panic, he really hadnt expected the situation to end up like this. He had thought that with the strength of the three Immortality powerhouses on his side, he couldpletely crush Jasons side. Now it seems to be his whimsy! Kill! Corvin Stern went berserk, his Origin Energy erupted in full force, fully catalyzing the strength of a mid-ranked Immortality, and a Law of Imperishability surfaced, evolving into that Undying Force, frantically heading towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others! sted over. Corvin Stern feels that the key to breaking this battle lies with him, and that he needs to frame the opponent in front of him and then go and unite with Elder Ravenpeak Ventis to kill Jason. Then, their three Immortality powerhouses go back to kill Old Mr. Miller. Therefore, Corvin Stern shouted, evolving the Lupine Sects strongest fist path, and the shadow of the heavenly wolf appeared in his fist, appearing to be brutal and horrifying, and the Undying Force surged, shaking the void in this area, attacking and ying forward with an overbearing and unparalleled might. Phoenix True Might! Purple Phoenix Saintess shouted, and the True Phoenix illusion surfaced in the air, emitting a loud and clear phoenix cry. A True Phoenix Phantoms wings spread out, as if it was covering the sky and the sun, its entire body blossoming with a purple-golden radiance, with its own noble and powerful aura surging. Wisps of Phoenix True Might merged into Purple Phoenix Saintess body, and Purple Phoenix Saintess activated the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique! , a Phoenix True Might converged together, forming an iparably powerful force of life and death, and his fist erupted to meet the front. Destruction Gun! Sacred Son of Destruction shouted violently, and a force of destruction permeated his body, which contained a destructive-like force within it, causing this side of the void to vibrate. Thumbs up! In an instant, the shadow of a pitch-cknce evolved, and this evolved Destruction Guns shadow seemed to have fused with his own body, and at the same time, Sacred Son of Destructions Origin Energy erupted in full force, and the power of life and death manifested itself, merging into the shadow of this Destruction Gun. At the same time, Sacred Son of Destructions Origin Energy fully erupted, and the power of life and death manifested itself, merging into the Destruction Guns shadow. Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist! Wolf Boy issued a ferocious roar, a bloody Wolf Boy silhouette emerged, the huge Wolf Boy silhouette stood proudly in the air, a blood-colored breath in the diffusion, but also contains a ferocious and tyrannical killing opportunity. Wolf Boys eyes were dyed with a horrible blood-colored killing opportunity, his fist erupted, the ferocious and fierce fist prated an aura of either life or death, this was a one-strike punch, wrapped with a stern and boundless killing opportunity, apanied by a blood-colored aura that filled the air, and attacked and killed Corvin Stern. Boom! Boom! Boom! In a matter of moments, Corvin Stern and Purple Phoenix Saintess and the other three major The Human Realm Heavens Prides attacks hardened together, erupting in a session of fist booms that caused this side of the void to explode. The Undying Force in Corvin Sterns fists sted out in full force, and the shadows of his fists covered the space, indiscriminately attacking and killing Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Bang! Purple Phoenix Saintess was forced back, her face was pale, and the light of the True Phoenix Shadow that floated in the air was much dimmer. Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy are also knocked back, both oozing a trickle of blood from the corners of their mouths. But instead of making Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy and the others feel fearful, it has inspired theirtent fighting spirit andpetitive spirit even more. It makes them feel that Immortality powerhouses are nothing more than that, not unbeatable! Im going to kill you! Corvin Stern roared, his face was really iparably shocked, with his battle power, even if he was surrounded by more than a dozen Quasi life and death realm martial artists, he would still be able to kill them one by one. But the trio of Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy held him off. This also made Corvin Stern realize that these three peoples martial talent, bloodline, and other aspects were considered to be at the level of heavens pride, and were far too powerful than him, which made him unwilling and cynical. Corvin Sterns murderous fervor frenziedly catalyzed the Lupine Sects battle technique, a fist shadow floating in the air, evolving the Law of Imperishability, generating that Undying Force copsing in the air, sting towards the three Purple Phoenix Saintess. War! Sacred Son of Destruction opened his mouth and bellowed, and that power of destruction frantically urged and killed forward in anger. Wolf Boy evolved the Wolf Boy Fist Seal, a fist seal branded in the air, containing a Wolf Boys power, suppressing Corvin Stern in the air. Purple Phoenix Saintess fist attacked, the True Phoenix Illusion was integrated into the fist, and that Phoenix True Might fully erupted, also attacking forward with an unrelenting momentum. Boom! Boom! The sound of shing fists kepting, the three major The Human Realm Celestials had wrapped around Corvin Stern and were fighting him violently. The other side. Robert, Benji, Zack, Marcel, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, and all of them are also fighting against each other, taking on the disciples of the Quasi life and death realm from Lupine Sect. Lupine Sect had three Quasi life and death realm peak disciples on its side, while the rest of its disciples were of high Quasi life and death realm and middle life and death realm levels. Robert and Benji teamed up to take on three of Lupine Sects top Quasi life and death realm disciples. Zack evolved a terrain formation, which locked the void and blocked it towards the rest of the Lupine Sect disciples. Marcel, Darcey, and others rushed forward. Darceys own white tiger phantom appeared in the air, permeated with a killing aura, her fist erupted, the killing aura of the white tiger phantom was integrated into the fist, which was already the most powerful killing move. Butterflys Heavenly Tribtion Fate presents, out of the hand apanied by a force of heavenly tribtion, so that people can not help but feel a kind of shock and fear, as if the heavenly tribtion ising, that tribtion force can not be resisted. Emily also evolved her own ruthless killing way to the extreme, at this moment she appeared cold and emotionless, and the only thing that filled her body was a ruthless killing aura. With Zack and the others coordinated strikes, they had actually suppressed Lupine Sects disciples from these Quasi life and death realm, and some of them had even been struck down and fell to the ground, on the verge of life and death. This is the aura of The Human Realms pride, although their Cultivation Realm is not high, lower than the enemy in general, but they only have an unyielding will to fight, and the aura of not fearing the strong enemy. In the battle, kill out belongs to The Human Realm pride of the imposing might; in the battle, honing their own martial arts, step by step be stronger! There may be stronger enemies ahead, but they are all taking one step at a time to catch up and surpass! Chapter 2550 – Fist Pressure Indestructible On Old Mr. Millers side, hes taking on Stormy Ventis, a powerhouse at the peak of Immortalitys high order. Stormy Ventis is very strong, furthermore that is the existence of the peak of Immortality, so for the use of Law of Imperishability has been extremely skillful, gongfa battle techniques are also extremely powerful, any move and style seemingly unintentional shot, are embedded with horrible monstrous killing machine. Stormy Ventis has unleashed his strongest fighting skills and killing moves, the Undying Force that erupted shook the heavens and caused the void to quake, and when he attacked with his fists, the indestructible runes looked like they were going to be turned intow and order, and twisted and mmed into Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers fists came out, but he was more on the defensive, at the same time, his bodys golden light flourished, and he pushed his six-foot golden body to the extreme. Old Mr. Miller is borrowing the power to further refine his own joshu jinbutsu. After the Martial Breakthrough, Old Mr. Millers Zhan Liu Golden Body was upgraded, but Old Mr. Miller still felt that itcked sufficient hardening, and thus used that Undying Force of his opponents to harden his own body during his fight with Stormy Ventis. Meanwhile, Old Mr. Miller was sensing The Human Realms heavenly prides sparring, and was required toe to his aid if necessary. However, now it seems that the major The Human Realm pride are extremelypetitive, one by one, all boiling with the will to fight, one by one, all do not fear to die, and powerful than their opponents in the killing. It was dangerous, and the slightest mistake would surely result in injuries or even a fall. However, this was the most convenient and effective way to hone ones martial arts. How can you transform into nirvana without experiencing life and death?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Compared to the heavenly disciples of The Celestial Realms major forces, The Human Realm martial artists are too far apart, such a huge gap, wanting to catch up through their own cultivation, it is impossible. Because while youre progressing, the Jedi are progressing in the same way. Therefore, the best way to catch up and catch up was to quickly perceive the Martial Dao in sparring matches and rapidly improve before having a chance to catch up and catch up. Otherwise, there is no chance of getting promoted by following the rules and regtions. Because of this, Old Mr. Millers heart is still d to see that one of The Human Realms talents, represented by Jason, is fighting hard and is not afraid to fight to the death. Boom! At that moment, Stormy Ventis terrifyingly powerful punch sted over, suppressing the space, causing the void to shatter, and the Undying Force to boil over, creating a shadow of fist paths that enveloped Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller borrowed the power of Stormy Ventis to temper his own Zhan Liu Golden Body was almost ready, watching Stormy Ventis punch st over, Old Mr. Miller grunted coldly and said, Break it for me! Boom! Old Mr. Miller a fist sted out, that through the sky fist intention to carry out heaven and earth, the golden fist seems to have be the only one in this side of the world, invisible as if it is able to receive the power of heaven and earth, so that the fist wrapped in a heavenly power momentum, broken to kill Stormy Ventis shrouded over the shadow of the fist! Click! The magnificent punch that Stormy Ventis evolved was crushed, and there was no way it could withstand the heavenly punch that was Old Mr. Miller. And, with Old Mr. Millers burst of kendo power, Stormy Ventis wobbled and was forced to backpedal back and forth. Stormy Ventis face rose in horror, his eyes staring at Old Mr. Miller in disbelief, looking incredulous as he said, You actually condensed such a fist intent? Old thing, theres still a lot you cant imagine! Before, the old man was merely borrowing your power to polish his own physique. Now, your role is also gone and you can go to hell! Old Mr. Miller heckled, pronouncing Stormy Ventiss death sentence outright as soon as he opened his mouth, looking incredibly dominant and confident. Trying to kill me? Youre dreaming! Stormy Ventis opened his mouth, his battle intent zing in his eyes, a killing chance erupting as he roared, Skywolf Demonizing Fist! Stormy Ventis whirled around and unleashed the Lupine Sects lineage of the Most Powerful Fist Dao, a fistbat technique that was extremely terrifying in terms of killing power, but could also injure the enemy and himself. Lupine Sect is located in the Eastguard Domain, which in turn has The Devil Gods Lineage as the domain owner. As such, the Lupine Sect is considered to be an affiliated force of The Devil Gods Lineage, and this boxing style performed by Stormy Ventis requires one to take the form of a demon, borrowing power from the Devil Gods Patriarch at the cost of ones own origin, and being able to explode with terrifying lethal power, but ones own origin will be damaged as well. Normally, the strongest of the Lupine Sect would not utilize this fist fighting technique until their lives were at stake in a critical moment. Right now, Stormy Ventis but had to cast out, he saw out Old Mr. Miller boxing intent channel, so heavenly boxing intent, he is difficult to reach, so he can only cast out this door to kill the enemy and self-inflicted damage. Boom! In an instant, Stormy Ventiss aura climbed in pitch, while a demonic aura permeated his body, that indestructible aura tainted with ayer of eerily powerful power. As Stormy Ventis punches evolved, the demonic aura became more and more prevalent, and it looked as if he was possessed. In fact, this is exactly the state of demonization. Kill! Stormy Ventis roared in anger, under the transformation of the devil, the demonic aura in his fist, the Undying Force copsed into the sky, terrifying, and the evolution of the fist seemed to be a demonic shadow, devouring the sky, and devouring Old Mr. Miller as well. ying God, seal it for me! Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly as he unleashed his Samsara Fist, a fist shadow surfaced one after another in the fractured space, each of which contained a fist intent, and the Law of Imperishability enchantment was filled with the strongest Undying Force. Six punching shadows break the surface and encircle Stormy Ventis. Stormy Ventiss punch came sting over the top of that one punch shadow break. Formation Arctic! Old Mr. Miller catalyzes the Formation Arctic Fist Seal and the void creates a formation, blocking off the space where Stormy Ventis is. The suppression of the six fist shadows sectioning space, coupled with the seal of Formation Arctic, made the space where Stormy Ventis was as if it had frozen, actually causing his figure to have a slight slowdown. Right at that momentC Boom! A golden fist aura passed through that Fist Shadow Break Space and steeply appeared in front of Stormy Ventis, sting his fist at Stormy Ventis. The power of the fist was immense, suppressing the sky, containing an indestructible Undying Force, strangling towards Stormy Ventis. Roar! Stormy Ventis roared, he had already lost his head start, the only thing he could do was to frantically catalyze his own Origin Energy, evolving a Law of Imperishability rune around his body, and cross his arms to resist the golden brilliant punch. Bang! With a loud thud, Old Mr. Millers punchnds, impacting hard on Stormy Ventis. Whoa! Stormy Ventis was shaken backwards, his heart was sweet and he opened his mouth to spurt out a mouthful of blood, he was actually injured by Old Mr. Millers punch. YouC Stormy Ventis has a face that has be a bit twisted and grim from the shock, and hes having trouble epting that this is how its going to end, waiting to be pinned down by Old Mr. Miller. You what? Its just a small sect, how dare you hit us? Youre really tired of living! Old Mr. Miller bellowed and pushed his fists, a golden fist aura cut through the void, like golden thunder shing, and thus suppressed Stormy Ventis. Chapter 2551 – Deadly Battle Undying Old Mr. Miller used the power of Stormy Ventis to refine himself, and then began to take the initiative, pressing Stormy Ventis to fight. On the other hand, it was a fight to the death between Jason and Ravenpeak Ventis. I dont believe I cant still quell you Quasi life and death realm guy! Ravenpeak Ventis roared in the air, his whole person was furious, his figure spread out, tearing through the air,yers of fist shadows erupted, blocking the space where Jason was located, a Law of Imperishability rune was presented, containing a terrifying killing opportunity, and then killed Jason. Immortality high level is just a thing, am I afraid of you? Guys like you dont know how many years youve simmered to get to this realm, I just want to use you as a whetstone! Battle! Jason bellowed, his two fists its out, in the void evolved a path of fist prints, each fist print contains a zing as the suns pressure. At the same time, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline erupted, and that zing, overbearing power of qi and blood continuously flowed into the fist prints that he had evolved, causing those fist prints to blossom with an eye-catching, dazzling, sun-like light. Fight Arctic, Sky Fist! Kill! Jason used Fight Arctic Fist to catalyze this style of fist, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit climbed to an extreme, and his entire body had an aura of fighting against the sky and the earth, a supreme might that dared to fight against the sky and the earth, sweeping over this side of the earth and the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! As Jasons fist power erupted, a fist mark was like a fiery sun falling, filled with a terrifyingly monstrous pressure, and sted towards Ravenpeak Ventis. A fist seal seemed to be the falling sun, bombarding Ravenpeak Ventis with a wildly explosive momentum, the might was too shocking, the fist intent contained within each fist seal exploded, wrapped in a monstrous might, copsing the void, and meeting the Law of Imperishability rune that blocked it. Bang! Bang! The fierce and furious sound of shing fists came from this side of the void was about to explode. The power of the two mens fists and dao sted together, each others power impacting, forming a mighty force that annihted the void, and a terrifying aura swept in all directions. The fist seals that Jason evolved were broken and killed one after another, and eventually the two figures steeply separated, with both Ravenpeak Ventis being shaken back several steps. Jason stabilized his body, but there was blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Jason wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, opened his mouth andughed out loud, saying with great bravado, This kind of sparring is really cool! Thats what makes it vorful! However, your killing power isnt enough ah, its not enough to knock me down. An Undying High Ranked powerhouse, this is all you have in terms of battle power? Junior seeks death! Ravenpeak Ventis was shocked and furious, and only felt that Jason was really too counter-intuitive, this was simply a great demon, and ced in The Celestial Realm was definitely the existence of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top of the top. How could an unknown Haotian Sect have such a disciple? And not just one, Jasons side of its Priden Heavensworth are each and every one of them gifted. Kill! Ravenpeak Ventis let out another bellow as he charged Jason. Human Emperor Fist! Jason bellowed as he exploded into Human Emperor Fists punching power. A wheel of obsidian sun rose, copsing the sky, containing an endless imperial might, enveloping Ravenpeak Ventis with an aura that reflected the nine heavens. Ravenpeak Ventis condensed his Origin Energy, the zing and powerful Undying Force converged, and he manifested the shadow of the Sky Wolf in his fist intent, and sted forward with one punch. The bloody mouth of the Sky Wolf Shadow was wide open, with the aura of a sky wolf swallowing the sun. Bang! Ravenpeak Ventis came in with this punch, and this round of Obsidian that Jason had evolved was shattered and torn apart in the void. Jason was impacted by that Undying Force and blood seeped from the corner of his mouth once again, but he remained unretreating, his battle spirit reaching a boiling peak under the impetus of Fight Arctic as he continued to evolve his attack. And after Ravenpeak Ventis punch broke Jasons The Emperors Way of the Sun blow, it was coldC Thumbs up! A sword shadow that stretched across heaven and earth broke through the sky and beheaded down! Sword of the Emperor! Jason fully activated Human Emperor Fists fourth fist Dao, his fist intent transformed into this Sword of the Emperors shadow, and with a might that was enough to cut down the stars, he shed at Ravenpeak Ventis with a sword. Ravenpeak Ventiss face was somewhat moved, it was even if his natural talent was extraordinary and his battle power was terrifying, but on the contrary, this kind of battle experience, as well as that willpower and fighting spirit, were all extremely terrifying existences. He couldnt imagine how powerful such a young man would be after hisplete rise! Break me! Ravenpeak Ventis punches out and breaks into the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor, which is chopping down on his head. Rumble! A shocking sound and might came from the heavens and earth, causing this heaven and earth to change color. Jason was continuously impacted by Ravenpeak Ventiss indestructible high-level power, and could no longer withstand it, his figure flew backwards, coughing up blood from his mouth, and was once again injured. Sword of the Emperor, however, also chopped down, forcing Ravenpeak Ventis to retreat one after another, his face gusting pale up, his breath looking to have slipped, the qi and blood in his body violently tumbling. Its clear that Jasons blow had a big impact on him as well. Damn! Id like to see how long you can hold out! Ravenpeak Ventis was furious, over and over again he was pushed back by a Quasi life and death realm opponent, where was the face of a high ranked Immortality? Ill hold out until the moment you fall! Jason opened his mouth, and his own Sunling Bloodline swirled, generating a steady stream as that vast power of qi and blood coalesced once again, covering the sky.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In that instant, Jasons breath, which had begun to weaken a bit, returned. Boom! Boom! Ravenpeak Ventis body rushed over with a rapid speed, his fists were like the wind, turning intoyers andyers of shadows, the Undying Force erupted, enveloping Jason with a mountainous aura. Jason was fearless, evolving his punches and exploding into Heaven Fists punch and Human Emperor Fist, killing with fury. The two mens punches continuously bombarded each other in the void. At that moment, Ravenpeak Ventis mmed his fist into Jason, who didnt duck as he stormed out, Soldier Arctic, Breaking Punch! Jason also threw a punch, catalyzing Heaven Fists punch with Soldier Arctic Fist, and also threw a punch at Ravenpeak Ventis. Its about trading injuries for injuries! Bang! Bang! Both of their punches bombarded each other, and both of them flew backwards. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body glow dimmed, and a sharp pain came from the area where he was struck by the punch, the skin in that area cracked, and there was blood deep inside, and the Undying Force shook his body, causing blood to spill from the corner of his mouth. Ravenpeak Ventis was also shaken up, and thebination of Jason Soldier Arctics and Heaven Fists punches resulted in a blow that left Ravenpeak Ventis bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and wounded for it as well. Ravenpeak Ventis are in disbelief and cant believe theyve been wounded like that. Before Ravenpeak Ventis could return, the steep- Dragons Might Strike! Jasons stormy voice hade. Chapter 2552 Dragon’s Might Strike Dragons Might Strike! This is the second skill that Dragon Bloodline has awakened after its second metamorphosis. Jason hadnt even used it against an enemy before, and this was the first time! Jason also wanted to try how the offensive power of Dragons Might Strike was, and at the same time, he was fuming in his mind that no matter what kind of injuries he had to pay, he would not be able to kill Ravenpeak Ventis! What about Immortality high level? Jason also want to go to kill, to experience the life and death of the battle, after all, leaving him time is not much, the front of a great enemy, The Celestial Realm those truly strongest heavenly pride can not give him time to slowly grow. Ang roar! The green dragon illusion surfaced in the air, emitting a high-pitched, ear-shattering dragon roar. Endless Green Dragon Emperor Energy surged crazily, and a vast Dragon Might that swept through the heavens and the earth erupted steeply and fully. At that moment, the green dragon illusion was as if it was substantial, a palm-sized piece of dragon scale was clearly visible, and two brilliant golden lights burst out between the dragons eyes, and that divine might that dominated the Nine Heavens and the Ten Earths was permeating. Boom! The green dragon phantom swooped down towards Ravenpeak Ventis, the monstrous dragon might condensed, its forelimb ws pped forward, transforming into a side of the dragon w shadow that covered the sky and the sun, covering Ravenpeak Ventis, containing a terrifying might that was like destroying the sky and destroying the earth! Ravenpeak Ventis blushed, he was stunned. This fateful illusion even attacked towards him on its own initiative, and the key that pervaded the aura of dragon might made him unable to help but feel a sense of horror. Break me! Ravenpeak Ventis bellowed, his fist gesture evolved, and that Undying High Rank power surged crazily, apanying the attack of his fist gesture, meeting the dragon w shadow that was killing down in the sky. Bang! The void exploded, and after this strike, the sky-covering dragon w shadow copsed. At the same time, Ravenpeak Ventiss body shook violently, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS appeared to fluctuate violently, and his martial aura he slipped quite a bit. Ravenpeak Ventis felt that his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS HERO was hurt, not too badly, but it hurt him! What does that mean? The Dragons Might Strike that the Green Dragon illusion had just erupted was directly aimed at THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS to inflict a kill! Such an attack was too terrifying, acting directly on the origin! You should know that Ravenpeak Ventis was a strong Immortality high ranked martial artist, and this Dragons Might Strike had caused some damage to his the origin of martial arts, in other words, if it was an Immortality beginner level martial artist, under Dragons Might Strike, the origin of martial arts injury would be even heavier! Soldier Arctic, Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, kill! Jasons stormy roar came. Jason evolves Soldier Arctic Fist, using Soldier Arctic Fist to catapult out of Human Emperor Fists fifth style of kendo, Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Rumble! The entire heaven and earth violently and violently shook. With the evolution of Jasons fist, a party of holy seals evolved in the air, with wisps of Green Dragon Emperor Energy dropping down, containing a mighty aura that suppressed the heavens and the worlds. A side of the holy seal, floating in the air, containing the supreme power of the Imperial Way, invisible like in the hook that the world of the Imperial Way Origin Energy, making this side of the holy seal appears more sacred and heavy! Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, the power of suppression! The holy seal overflowed and suppressed the eight directions! The space where this side of the holy seal was located was going to be unstable, there were great daows present in the heaven and earth, and the endless void had that royal dao power of the heaven and earth added to this side of the holy seal! Kill me! Jasons fist power catalyzed, this side of the holy seal broke through the sky and suppressed towards Ravenpeak Ventis. The might of this strike, powerful and iparable, that side of the holy seal released a monstrous greatness, embedded in the power of the royal road detonated in the sky, wrapped with an irresistible pressure momentum copsed to the Ravenpeak Ventis. Ravenpeak Ventis face was a little rmed, this side of the holy seal he also brought him an ineffable sense of oppression, and in the underworld it actually gave him a feeling of great terror. Undying Force, explode! Ravenpeak Ventis roared violently, he had no reservations, his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS boiled up, and a vast and boundless indestructible Origin Energy erupted in full force. The fist power evolved by Ravenpeak Ventis covered the sky, a fist shadow crushed this void and copsed this heaven and earth, endless Law of Imperishability runes were presented, erupting into a destructive Undying Force, sting towards that side of the Holy Seal, as well as towards Jason. Rumble! The attack of the two people hard rocked together, erupted a shocking might, this side of the heaven and earth are roaring and trembling up, in the void that the berserk energy crazy ravaged in all directions. The sound and power caused by this strike was like extermination! Whoosh! Whoosh! Both voices flew out. Jason fell to the ground, coughing up blood from his mouth, and his torso was covered in blood, Green Dragons Golden Body darkening, leaving a cracked and bloody trail of blood bubbling up from his body.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jasons injuries looked bad enough. Jason is indifferent, even heavier injuries he has experienced more,pared to the battle that killed the Blood Emperor strongly in the beginning, the injuries were even heavier. Jason swallowed Qi and Blood Pill and Origin Pill one after another, and his own Sunling Bloodline was constantly growing and recovering, he braced his hands on the ground and stood up again, as if he could never be knocked down. Ravenpeak Ventis, on the other hand, was holding his hand over his abdomen where his dantian was located, he was also coughing up blood, and what he coughed up was clearly Origin Essence Blood! Ravenpeak Ventis that face presented a shocked color, that side of the holy seal that Jason had evolved was actually a direct kill to his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS as well! Ravenpeak Ventis had already been injured by Dragons Might Strike earlier on in the origin of martial arts, and now that side of the Holy Seal evolved by Jason once again attacked his origin of martial arts, so Ravenpeak Ventiss origin of martial arts injuries intensified and even coughed out origin essence blood! martial arts, so Ravenpeak Ventiss the origin of martial arts injuries intensified, and he even coughed out origin essence blood! Ravenpeak Ventis even had a feeling of inexplicable fear, he had a premonition that if he continued to fight Jason, he would only die! He was not afraid of Jason inflicting wounds on his physical body, after all, he was an Immortality high level powerhouse, and wounds on his physical body he was able to recover from quickly by activating Law of Imperishability. However, THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS injuries are not so easy to recover from. Jason took a deep breath, the qi and blood in his body violently tossed and turned, and there was a sharp tingling sensation all over his body, but he suppressed all of it, and the battle intent in his eyes zed once again. He was never a stranger to deadly battles. He had been on the warpath for ten years, and had crossed the sands for ten years, and had survived countless deadly battles! Therefore, Jason has a tough willpower, he has never been afraid of a deadly fight, and he is realizing his own nirvana in a deadly fight! Again! Today, Im going to harden you up! Jason opened his mouth andughed, and even though he was covered in blood and bruises, he had his own blood-stained demeanor! Ravenpeak Ventis was shocked and angry, Jasons injuries were not minor to say the least, but Jason was acting like nothing was wrong, which immediately led to a charge towards him. Such tough stretches ofbat are too intimidating! What kind of powerful body is this? Chapter 2553 – Blow it up! Busted! Boom! Jason catalyzed March Arctic, a monstrous aura erupted from his entire body, the power of Sunling Bloodline swept across the sky, the exuberant qi and blood covered the sky, as vast as the sea, endless. Jasons battle spirit was at its peak, even though Green Dragons Golden Body had already dimmed, even though the surface skin of his body had already cracked, and even though blood was staining his entire body, he was fearless and still charged forward. Crazy man! You madman! Ravenpeak Ventis growled angrily, there was still something really scared deep inside him, an unnamable fear spreading. Jason dares to put up a fight, but Ravenpeak Ventis doesnt. As an Elder of the Lupine Sect, an Immortality powerhouse with a high position of authority, he really didnt want to fight to the death. In this way, the two men had very different auras. Jason held the heart of death, the will to fight boiled over, the aura was full of energy, the pressure of the aura to overpower the Ravenpeak Ventis. Ravenpeak Ventis, however, is a little cowed, a little rmed. In fact, with the strength of Ravenpeak Ventis, he really want to defy all odds to fight, or even directly burn or self-detonation itself the origin of martial arts, dragging Jason to the same death. Then Jason cant really resist. The problem is, Ravenpeak Ventis doesnt dare. Hes afraid for his life. Once this kind of timid and fearful mindset appeared, it would have a great impact on ones own battle spirit. Lets say the current Ravenpeak Ventis, he is now a bit afraid, not daring to continue the battle, his origin is injured, Jasons martial arts battle techniques can directly injure his origin, how can he not be afraid? In addition, his qi and blood power was nowhere near Jasons prime. Jason was young, and with the properties of Sunling Bloodline, that Sunling Bloodline was simply unceasing, zing like the sun, and powerful to the extreme, something Ravenpeak Ventis couldnt match. Jason doesnt care what Ravenpeak Ventis thinks, he only has one thought right now C to beat the the origin of martial arts in Ravenpeak Ventis! Boom! Jason punched out, his own Sunling Bloodline power frantically merged into his fist, erupting into a piercing and eye-catching fist aura, and the power of life and death contained within shook the sky, attacking and killing Ravenpeak Ventis with the evolution of his fist. To drive me to this point, you deserve to die! Ravenpeak Ventis eyes shed with a furious killing intent, and he roared, his fists evolving, that Undying Force zing up, and he threw a punch to meet it as well, sting against Jasons attack. Bang! Bang! Blood sttered and blood stained the sky. Jason was hit by that Undying Force over and over again, coughing up blood from his mouth as Green Dragons Golden Body staggered, barely able to hold on as a line of blood erupted from his body. Jason still wasnt backing down, and he wasnt losing his mind, still keeping his amazingposure as he sted Ravenpeak Ventis with every strike of his offense as well. Ravenpeak Ventis was coughing up blood as well, his body was wounded as well, but more than that, it was the worsening of the intrinsic injuries that were causing his martial aura to be slipping. Its a fight between life and death! Thepetition was not only about the height of the martial arts of both sides, but also about willpower, mind, endurance, and experience in sparring! At this time, the stronger the physique and the stronger the qi and blood, the greater the advantage it held. Ravenpeak Ventis has the advantage of being extremely scary in terms of the kills his Undying Force inflicts, and Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body cant hold up by the end of the day, with his flesh already starting to crack and bruise. But Ravenpeak Ventis is old, his blood is weakened, and he is not sharp enough, he does not have the determination to fight to the death, he has begun to panic and fear, this kind of mentality is a big taboo when ites to fighting to the death! Therefore, even though Jason was covered in blood and was severely injured, his fighting spirit and killing intent still did not diminish by half, and remained strong. Under such a frantic attack from Jason, Ravenpeak Ventis began to retreat, his body constantly falling backwards, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth, that martial aura slipping, and the Undying Force that erupted from it weakening considerably. By now, Ravenpeak Ventis was finally cutting through a sense of death threat. But he didnt want to die! Kill! Ravenpeak Ventis roared violently, his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS boiling up, a steady stream of Origin Energy evolving, a Law of Imperishability rune manifesting in the air, transforming into that indestructible high-ranking power. Ravenpeak Ventis gathers all of his Origin Energy and explodes into this killing punch, sting Jason with it. A murderous glint shed in Jasons eyes as he too steeply bellowed, Front Arctic, erupt! Boom! At that moment, there were four threads solidifying in Jasons Human Universe Void, which was a fourfold increase in battle power!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The moment Jason threw his punch, the void seemed to be unable to bear the power of this punch, and a burst of rumbling and ear-splitting sounds erupted one after another, and a terrifyingly huge force swept out from Jasons fist,pletely submerging Ravenpeak Ventis with a might that engulfed the sky. No no way! Ravenpeak Ventis yelped in a horrified tone, his eyes eyeballs bulging out in disbelief. Simply because he felt the huge force that erupted from Jasons punch, huge enough to destroy everything, how was this possible? Jason had clearly been seriously injured, how could he still erupt with such terrifying power? There was no time for Ravenpeak Ventis to think about it, as Jasons punch had already sted its way in, and waspletely hard against his fist. Rumble! Apanied by a booming and vibrating sound of shing fists, the two figures steeply separated. Blood continued to spill from the corners of Jasons mouth, and the injuries on his body intensified once again; he was still shocked by the bacsh of Ravenpeak Ventiss indestructible high-ranking power. On the other side, Ravenpeak Ventis staggered backwards and violently opened his mouth, spewing out arge mouthful of blood. His THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was once again traumatized, and he had sensed with iparable rity that his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS were cracked, and that was an irreparable heavy injury to his origin. JasonFront Arctics outburst, the mammoth force that killed Ravenpeak Ventis was so great that even his body and mind were wounded, torn apart by the force. Lets see whosts until the end! Jason opened his mouth andughed, his battle intent unabated as he charged once again. Jason looked like he was crazy and wouldnt stop until Ravenpeak Ventis was knocked out. He could see that Ravenpeak Ventiss injuries had been extremely severe, and his martial aura had seriously slipped, and right now he could only exert at most 20-30% of his peak strength. With this kind of strength, Jason was confident that he would be able to carry on and make it to the end. Bang! On the other side, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy joined forces and violently knocked Corvin Stern out of the ring, causing him to cough up blood from his mouth. It turns out that Ravenpeak Ventis side was badly injured by Jason, which left Corvin Stern so horrified and incredulous that he couldnt help but turn his head to look at Ravenpeak Ventis side of the battlefield, and with a slight distraction, he was injured by Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others, who teamed up to hit him with a blow. Chapter 2554 – Kill or Be Killed Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, they all had injuries, but of course, the injuries were childs ypared to Jasons. Jason was taking his life to the death, going through a real life-and-death duel. Jason this ruthlessness and the will to fight, also inspired these The Human Realm pride, one by one, all of them lit up a zing fire, inspired a more powerful fighting spirit. Jason with Quasi life and death realm middle level peak can kill Immortality high level powerhouse, Purple Phoenix SaintessQuasi life and death realm peak, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, all three of them are Quasi life and death realm high level. Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy are all Quasi life and death realm tops, and the three of them have teamed up to take on Immortality middle-ranked Corvin Stern. If this couldnt be defeated, they all felt ashamed. Therefore, they were also fuming fiercely, constantly going to press and force themselves, forcing out stronger potential energies, evolving supreme attacking and killing momentum, and besieging Corvin Stern with an iparably frantic aura. Corvin Sterns heart has begun to feel a bit scared after the battle, his own fighting spirit and will to fight is gradually dissipating, in contrast, Purple Phoenix Saintess and others are fighting spirit is strong, under the influence of the other side, Corvin Stern began to be suppressed. Just now, Corvin Stern was distracted, and was even injured by Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others, coughing up blood. Kill! Sacred Son of Destruction shouted angrily, a terrifying and appalling power of destruction permeated his body as he evolved Seal of Destruction, and a seal filled with the destructive power of destruction was generated on one side, sting at Corvin Stern. Wolf Boys eyes glowed with a cold, blood-colored killing opportunity, Wolf Boys illusion had fused with his punching momentum, his entire body seemed to have transformed into a blood-colored wolf, and his ferocious and furious aura looked like it was going to devour Corvin Stern. Purple Phoenix Saintesss Phoenix True Might had be even stronger during the battle, showing signs of metamorphosis as she performed the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, her body was like a colorful phoenix, and the power of life and death that she evolved shook the sky. She performed the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, her body was like a colorful phoenix, and the power of life and death presented itself, and the power of life and death that was evolved shook the sky, twisting and killing Corvin Stern. Corvin Stern roared as he exploded into Undying Force, hyping up his battle skills and going crazy in his punches. Boom! Boom! However, Purple Phoenix Saintess and their attack sted over, but it was hard enough to suppress Corvin Sterns punches, forcing Corvin Stern to fall back. Corvin Stern has clearly been overwhelmed so far in the fight. Jason can be said to be crazy this battle, really is to inspire these The Human Realm pride, let them understand, even in the face of a strong enemy is never easy to say defeat, the only way to fight to the end, in order to stimte their own with the great potential. Robert and others side of the battlefield, he and Benji teamed up against Lupine Sect three Quasi life and death realm peak disciples, the battle so far, Lupine Sect a Quasi life and death realm peak disciples have been killed by strong, the remaining two have injuries in the body, away from the death is not far. Not far from death. The fight is almost over on the side of Zack, Marcel, Darcey and others. Zack evolved underneath the Terrain Grand Formation, which was very restrictive for those Lupine Sect disciples, and this auxiliary ability was very strong. The key lies in the fact that Zack is not only an aid, he Formation Waybination, can Formation Lock Void blockade opponents, can also Formation Way born sword tounch a surprise attack, so that these Lupine Sect disciples can not be defended, dead and wounded. Darceys white dress was stained with blood, the blood of her enemies. She had already killed two Lupine SectQuasi life and death realm middle-ranked disciples, and under the bloodstained, Darceys White Tiger Bloodline appeared to be even more murderous, and the white tigers power was extremely sharp, and it was integrated into Darceys attacking and killing momentum, breaking and killing the Lupine Sect disciples attacking momentum. Sect disciples attacks. Butterfly and Emily were also killing the enemy, and the sharpening of such a battle team for them was naturally great, enabling them to grow up more quickly. Boom! At that moment, a golden fist awn cut through the sky, containing a heavenly might. The fist intent that manifested itself caused the void in this area to tremble, the fist intent crossed the sky, dominating heaven and earth, with an air of giving up ones life. This is the fist meaning evolved by Old Mr. Miller, the golden fist awning blossomed with eye-catching and brilliant light, surrounded by a Law of Imperishability, containing an Undying Force, crushing this side of the emptiness, and sting Stormy Ventis with a punch! Stormy Ventis was already wounded, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, and a crack appeared on his torso and physique, his injuries looked to have been extremely severe. Spare him the peak of Immortality high rank, but still not a match for Old Mr. Miller,pletely unable to match the heavenly fist intent evolved by Old Mr. Millers fist, and has always been suppressed. Right now, Old Mr. Miller is killing it with another punch town. Stormy Ventis had no way to dodge, and with his mouth open he let out a hiss of despair, the only thing he could do was to meet and parry Old Mr. Millers punch. Rumble! Old Mr. Millers punch sted down, directly breaking Stormy Ventiss punching momentum, sting Stormy Ventiss entire body down to the ground, hard smashing out a deep pit. Stormy Ventis had just rushed out from the bottom of the pit when another Tongtian fist awn sted down on his head. Ah! Stormy Ventis cloaked his head, opened his mouth and roared as he began to frantically burn his essence upwards, erupting into an immensely powerful Undying Force. However, it was still impossible to resist the townhall punch from Old Mr. Miller, and Stormy Ventis was once again sted down into a deep hole. Under Stormy Ventis burning origin, his origin injury intensified even further, and his breath had be extremely weak, looking like he was dying. Finally, Old Mr. Miller chortled, Send you on your way! Boom! Old Mr. Miller throws a punch, fully exploding his own Undying Force, a punch that breaks and kills Stormy Ventiss punching power, which sts into Stormy Ventiss body, the Undying Force impacting into Stormy Ventiss the origin of martial arts. Click! The origin of martial arts ispletely shattered! With a poof, Stormy Ventis falls on his back, out of breath. After killing Stormy Ventis, Old Mr. Miller looks over the battlefield, where the other The Human Realm skyscrapers are essentially winning their matchups. Old Mr. Miller looks over to Jasons side and sees Jason covered in blood and extremely injured, Green Dragons Golden Body all mangled up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Old Mr. Miller has no intention of stepping in, he just stands by silently. Old Mr. Miller This isnt the first time Ive watched Jason die like this, having seen it many years ago. What Jason doesnt know is that back in the day, when he was sent to the military by Old Mr. Miller, when Dragon Shade started going on missions and going to fight in the battlefields, and during his formative years, Old Mr. Miller would follow along on his trips, just watching in the shadows. Watching him go through the fire of war again and again, watching him go through a deadly battle, along with turning the tide. Old Mr. Miller at the time wasnt cold-blooded, but he knew that for Jason to grow, then he needed to go through such trials and tribtions, such cruelty, to be able to metamorphose, to be able to reach nirvana. So, when Jason first started to grow up, Old Mr. Miller wouldnt show up or make a move until he was in a position of certain death. As if at this moment, Jason is dragging on with serious injuries, but the fight is still going strong, still galvanizing that Origin Energy of his own, sting punch after punch at Ravenpeak Ventis. Until finally, Ravenpeak Ventis copsed to the ground with a loud thud, his eyes round and unmoving. Dead! Beaten to death alive by Jason! In the middle of the field, only the young figure that was stained with blood, but whose body was still upright, stood, as in that year, as usual in that once-in-a-lifetime deadly battle. The corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth lifted and he smiled. The only way to be reborn in nirvana is to go through such a deadly battle. The process may be painful and desperate, but once you get through it, its a perfect metamorphosis. Chapter 2555 – Remodeling the Body Jason, recover from your injuries first! Old Mr. Miller shouted towards Jason. Jason took a deep breath, if it wasnt for a firm belief and the will to fight that supported him, Im afraid he wouldnt be able to continue standing now. Jason immediately took out some big healing pills from the Storage Ring and swallowed them directly into his stomach, then he sat down on the ground and ran Zhe Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist to heal his wounds. As Cultivation Realm improves, Jason finds that Zhe Arctic is getting better and better at recovering from injuries. This lies in the fact that the use of Zhe Arctic requires thews of Cultivation Realm as the medium, the higher the Cultivation Realm, the stronger the martial artsws used, and the more outstanding the healing effect transformed. Jason begins to heal in ce, his injuries are indeed serious, Green Dragons Golden Body is crippled and constantly oozing blood, and THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS has suffered some injuries as well. However, this is not an irreversible Origin Serious Injury, and with some Origin Pill and recovery from your own injuries, it is able to bepletely healed. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body is derived from the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, so while his Green Dragons Golden Body is now dimmed and battered, its also a great opportunity to refine his physique. Grand Vajra Realm Physique is all about breaking and building. The same goes for Green Dragons Golden Body. Immediately, Jason took out some Body Hardening Pills from the Storage Ring and swallowed them before starting to remodel Green Dragons Golden Body. During this process, the Green Dragon illusion emerges and surrounds Jason, and the power of the Green Dragon within is nourishing Jasons physical body, promoting the remodeling and transformation of Green Dragons Golden Body. Bai appeared at an unknown time, lying on Jasons shoulder, its pair of golden bright eyes staring at the green dragon illusion that Jason had surfaced, under the cover of that green dragon illusion, it seemed to have a very enjoyable look, and it became more and more intimate with Jason. asionally, Bai opened his mouth and swallowed a strand of green dragon power diffused by the green dragon illusion. Bai whirled around and squeaked, seemingly excited and happy. The other side. The battle between Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, and Wolf Boy surrounding Corvin Stern also ended. With Stormy Ventis and Ravenpeak Ventis, the two elders of the Lupine Sect, killed, Corvin Stern was already scared and horrified, his confidence and fighting spirit had long since copsed, and was reced by a terrified fear. Originally Corvin Stern was being suppressed by Purple Phoenix Saintess and the three of them, and Corvin Sterns copse under the copse of his fighting spirit elerated his rout, being hit repeatedly by Purple Phoenix Saintess and the three of themsbined attacks. Eventually, Corvin Stern was knocked to the ground and was also killed alive. At the same time, Lupine Sects Quasi life and death realm disciples had all been killed, and Robert, Benji, and other The Human Realms prideful people had gathered together, and each of them had injuries on their bodies to a greater or lesser extent. However, for them, such a fight was a st. Fighting against opponents whose Cultivation Realm was stronger than theirs, and still being able to kill them strongly, on the one hand, this allowed these The Human Realm Celestials martial dao confidence to rise, and on the other hand, it sharpened their Cultivation Realm and battle skills. Its all good, so lets recover from your injuries first.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller approached and spoke. The crowd nodded their heads and began to heal their wounds in ce, while restoring their own Qi and Origin Energy at the same time. Among them, it was Jasons injuries that were the most serious, while the rest of them were a bit better. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy had Undying Force encroachment left in their bodies, and Old Mr. Miller stepped in to help them dissolve it, making their recovery from their injuries a little quicker. Jason and the rest of The Human Realms talent are recovering from their injuries and conditioning, with Old Mr. Miller standing guard. Rumble! On Jasons side, a zing qi and blood impacted the sky, Sunling Bloodline once again flourished, the power of qi and blood continuously flushed Jasons flesh and bones, flushing away some of the bruises, residual qi and so on. Jasons body also began to blossom with a greenish-golden light, his Green Dragons Golden Body was being remodeled and restored, equivalent to a nirvana rebirthpared to before. In the back, the Green Dragon illusion had already disappeared into Jasons body, and Jason opened his eyes from recovering from his injuries. He had recovered some of his injuries, but they werentpletely healed, and it still took some time. However, under the recovery of his qi and blood and origin, his entire body looked in pretty good shape. Jason looked towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others, sensing that bloody odor from them, and also seeing that they were all carrying certain injuries on their bodies,pared to before, an overpowering killing aura passed over each of them. Its good, and experiencing the trials and tribtions of such battles elerates their growth. Everyone go seize the loot and get out of here. Jason spoke up. It dawned on Marcel, Zack and the others that this Lupine Sect was a sect in The Celestial Realm anyways, and there were still more or less some cultivation resources in the bodies of these elders and disciples who died in battle. Soon, Marcel and the rest of them were all scraping, and they had seized some cultivation resources such as Spirit Stone, pills, and so on, in addition to some energy exotic fruits that should have been picked by these disciples of Lupine Sect. Jason and the others then quickly left and walked along the eastern bearing. Lets leave Skyfall Crypt first. go somewhere else. Jason said. Its a pity that we dont know what all the Land of Opportunity are in this Eastsea Enve. otherwise we can find them one by one. Zack said. Jasonughed and said, Zack you are able to check the mountains and terrain. When we get out of Skyfall Crypt, look at those ces where the terrain is extraordinary, that must be an unusual treasure, and well go over there. Yes! Zack nodded. As they walked along, they didnt encounter any more disciples from other forces. Jason said, Before we leave Skyfall Crypt, lets find a ce topletely recuperate from our injuries. I have a premonition that there will be a force of heavenly tribtioning down after we step out of Skyfall Crypt. Purple Phoenix Saintess said, There should be. You broke the realm of life and death in Skyfall Crypt, and the special rules of this ce shielded the outside world. When you go out, it will attract the power of the Skyfall. The same goes for the rest of those who broke through to the Quasi life and death realm. Jason nodded, this time in Skyfall Crypt, The Human Realm skyscrapers had all improved greatly. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction were already in the Quasi life and death realm, and Jason and the rest of them all broke into the Quasi life and death realm in the Skyfall Crypt. So just stepping out of the Skyfall Crypt will definitely invoke the power of the apocalypse. And, with Jasons destiny, the power of the apocalypse will be terrifying. So you need to find a safe and hidden ce to recover all the injuries before you can walk out of Skyfall Crypt, otherwise under the body of the injuries, out of Skyfall Crypt, Im afraid they cant withstand the power of the skyjacking bombardment. Soon, Jason and the others searched for a secluded and safe ce to rest and recuperate while sensing their own martial arts path. Jason had experienced a battle with a high level Immortality powerhouse, and such battle insights were also extremely valuable, and needed to be felt to further solidify ones own Cultivation Realm, in order to prepare for the breakthroughs of the stronger realms toe. Chapter 2556 Sanctus Zenith Eastsea Enve. Although the Heavens Pride disciples of all the powerful forces of The Celestial Realm have entered the Eastsea Enve, so far there have been no incidents of confrontation between the great powers erupting into conflict. Some big powers havee to some Land of Opportunity. Sanctus Zenith. This is a terrain that is extremely well known in Eastsea Enve, a huge mountain towers over it, said to be a holy mountain, but all year round it is shrouded in a ck mist. These ck mists are a mishmash of some baneful, deadly, resentful, demonic, etc. that eventually form the ck aura that envelops the entire Sanctus Zenith. The aura of heaven and earth in the entire Eastsea Enve was extremely dense, but the aura within Sanctus Zenith was extremely thin, most of it being eaten away by this ck aura that shrouded it all year round. Walking into Sanctus Zenith, youll feel the presence of resentment and evil thoughts, as well as a horrific, ferocious and bloody aura that permeates the ce. It gave people the feeling as if this ce was not dispersed by the ghosts of the wrongdoers, coalescing the breath of countless wrongdoers. And indeed it is. During the Dystopian Era, the Eastern Great Emperor sat on The Far Eastern Sea and yed the Dystopian Beasts that were hiding on this side of The Far Eastern Sea and buried them in Sanctus Zenith. Over time, the grievances, essence blood, blood qi, etc. of these deste beasts converged at this ce, gradually forming a ce of terror. Compared to some Eternal Realms king level ferocious beasts, there are even half-emperor level ferocious beasts, this level of ferocious beasts, a drop of essence blood contains a terrifyingly monstrous ferocious might, a drop of essence blood is enough to suppress the existence of a creation powerhouse. These essence bloods piled up over the years, gradually giving birth to resentment grievances, and even some of them became psychic, and as long as the creatures stepped inside the Sanctus Zenith, they would be devoured. Later, it is rumored that the Eastern Great Emperor incorporated his Imperial Arms into Sanctus Zenith in order to suppress the aura of evil and resentment in Sanctus Zenith. Of course, it is not known if this rumor is true. Instead, every time the Eastsea Enve opens, a handful of peoplee to Sanctus Zenith in search of Imperial Arms, but all of them return empty-handed. At this time, the depths of Sanctus Zenith, in which some huge animal bones could be seen throughout the depths. Than a dozen meters long ribs, as a handle of white bone sword scattered in this ce, and asionally see that huge hideous beast skull, there is a ck mist in the beast skull rises up, the scene looks extremely horrible creepy. In the depths of this Sanctus Zenith, the ck mist that pervades the shroud is even more intense, but also contains a magic power that erodes the divine sense, ordinary martial artists over here certainly can not resist that erosion of power. And in the depths of this Sanctus Zenith, there are remnants of resentments born from powerful beasts that were killed in the ancient times, and once possessed by these resentments, there will be no bones left. However, on the mountain of a short peak in front of them, there was a figure that was sitting cross-legged. He wore a white coat, his face was handsome, his eyebrows were straight, and the whole person was permeated with a Fengshenjung qi, but from his body was permeated with a first Heavenly Devil gas. A path of first Heavenly Devil Qi swept, encircling it, invisibly like it was about to manifest a Heavenly Devil shadow. This turned out to be Finn! Finn has entered the Eastsea Enve and has long been practicing in the depths of this Sanctus Zenith. From this point on, Finn would have been one of the first to enter the Eastsea Enve, before Jason and others came in. Finn operated the Heavenly Devil Technique, and some of the demonic qi that existed in the depths of Sanctus Zenith that had been umted for an unknown number of epochs was constantly converging towards him, and eventually transformed into a path of first Heavenly Devil qi that surrounded his body. Moreover, judging from Finns martial arts aura, it was clear that he had already stepped into the Quasi life and death realm and had vaguely reached the high level of the Quasi life and death realm. Heavenly Devil, how long will it take for this Heavenly Devil Scourge Fifth Heaven to beplete? It can only refine these demonic qi here? At that moment, Finn suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth to ask a question. Kid, just be content, this is a chance. The demonic qi in Eastsea Enves Sanctus Zenith has gone through countless chances, so it is pregnant with innate qi, which is the most suitable for quenching the Heavenly Devil Scourge body. Otherwise, theres no telling how many more years your brat will have to cultivate if he wants to Heavenly Devil Scourge Fifth Heavenly Perfection. Heavenly Devils voice came from Finns sea of consciousness. Finn asked, You seem familiar with the Eastsea Enve? Heavenly Devil heckled and said, Thats for sure. How can I say that I am also a giant figure from the ancient times, how can I not understand? Where are the Imperial Arms of the Eastern Great Emperor said to exist in this Sanctus Zenith? Can it be taken? Finn asked immediately. This time, Heavenly Devil was slightly silent, and only said after a long time, If there is really going to be an Imperial Arms, do you kid think that its just to suppress a Sanctus Zenith in the district? On that day, when this Imperial Arms is really going to appear, Im afraid that the entire Eastsea Enve is going to copse! What? Copse? Finns face was stunned.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. How is it that the Eastsea Enve is still able to exist after countless epochs, having been able to exist from the Deste Ancient Era to the present day? Does your brat know what the greatest enemy is for a true supreme being? That would be time! Time is relentless! Even if you step into the Eternal Realm, in 100, 000 years it will be nothing more than a cup of yellow earth! Even if one is eternally immortal, can one truly live forever with time? This one doesnt see it! Thats why the power of time is so scary! Countless epochs, endless hours of time, the Eastsea Enve can still exist, not decaying, aging, or even annihting in time, do you kid know why? Heavenly Devils voice came through. Finn came to his senses and asked, You mean because of that Imperial Arms? That Imperial Arms is maintaining the entire Eastsea Enve? Old me doesnt dare to be certain. But the only thing I can be sure of is that there is definitely an iparably powerful supreme treasure maintaining the existence of the Eastsea Enve. This is, perhaps, that Imperial Arms! Heavenly Devil said. Truly, then this Imperial Arms is unimaginably powerful! Finn eximed. It would have been unthinkable. Imperial Arms, also known as the Soldiers of the Way, are the ones that incorporate truly at least onepleted Way into the Imperial Arms. Heavenly Devil sighed with emotion, even in the ancient times when he was at his peak, he had never touched Imperial Arms, that was a weapon of the Great Dao that only the Eternal Immortal level was qualified to touch. So this Imperial Arms, except for the Eastern Great Emperor, Im afraid no one will be able to take it. Finn opened his mouth and then asked, Then no other treasures exist in this Sanctus Zenith? Since you have attributes, you should know about some of the treasures born in this ce, right? Heavenly Devil was about to say something when suddenly, he said in a low tone, Kid, be careful. Someone ising. Anyone who dares to go deep into this Sanctus Zenith is a ruthless character, so hide yourself first and see what happens. Finns face was stunned, and he acted immediately. Heavenly Devil said that someone wasing, no need to think, it would be the Celestial Pride from The Celestial Realm, it would be better not to have any photo ops at this time. Chapter 2557 Voidgold Annihilation In Sanctus Zenith, the party drifted deeper and deeper. At the head of the group was a young man with a cold face, his body was permeated with a murderous and ruthless aura, that aura on his body was as sharp as a spears mane, and his cold gaze looked into the depths of Sanctus Zenith, sweeping over the corpse of that gigantic Draconic Beast. This is none other than Kael of Eternalisle, followed by disciples in Eternalisle. By Kaels side, two Protectors of the Way came forward, both of them were clearly strong at the peak level of Immortality. Young Lord, does Voidgold Annihtion really exist here? A man on the left opened his mouth and asked, his gaze was cold and a supreme aura permeated his body, his name was Skyler Endless. On the right was an old man with an eerie, cold-blooded aura and an ethereal green gaze in his eyes; his name was Stormyer, and he was of the Eternalisle line with Kael. Stormyer said, The divine weapon forged by Voidgold Annihtion specializes in destroying the Great Dao, if we really find this Voidgold Annihtion, then this trip to Eastsea Enve will be worthwhile. Kael said, The Eastern Great Emperors Imperial Arms suppresses Sanctus Zenith, and even maintains the entire Eastsea Enve. with the might of the Imperial Arms, the wisps of Imperial Arms aura that have permeated the area for years are enough to give birth to some divine gold. Imperial Arms aura, under long years, it is enough to give birth to some divine gold. In Sanctus Zenith, the aura does not exist, filled with the aura of destruction and killing, such a terrain is extremely likely to give birth to Voidgold Annihtion. Skyler Endlessughed and said, The Young Lord has a point. If we find this Voidgold Annihtion and forge it into a Divine Soldier, then Young Lord will have his Divine Soldier of Proof. Its enough to fight for supremacy in this world. Be careful, we wont be the only onesing to Sanctus Zenith. Kael opened his mouth. At this time, he took out a piece of crystal from the Storage Ring, which was palm-sized and crystal clear, but on top of it, there was a subtle pattern, vaguely permeated with a vor of the avenue.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was the Dao Ripple Stone, which contained a number of Dao Ripples within it. The martial artist holding the Taoist pattern stone, can sense the Taoist pattern stone on the avenue vor, used for cultivation that is twice the effort, extremely precious, ced in The Celestial Realm that is also the top of the treasure. Only some great powers would have Dao Ripple Stones, and any one of them was precious. Right now, Kael took out a dao stone, and under the slight input of Origin Breath, the aura of the Great Dao vor permeating from this dao stone became more and more prevalent. Stormyer smiled and said, Voidgold Annihtions attribute is to exterminate the Great Dao, but it also devours the Great Dao. Therefore, it is extremely sensitive to the aura of this Great Dao. Judging by the fluctuation of the Great Dao Rhythmic Aura that permeates out from the Dao Ripple Stone, one is able to look for whether or not a Voidgold Annihtion exists in this ce. Kael, dowsing stone in hand, begins to probe through the depths of Sanctus Zenith. Just a short distance away from Eternalisles group, in a crevice in a mountain peak, Finn was hiding within. A demonic aura permeated his body, blending with the fury and demonic aura that permeated Sanctus Zenith, and that aura seemed to merge with the aura in Sanctus Zenith, and thus the people of Eternalisle did not discover his hiding ce. Being not far apart, the chatter of the people of Eternalisle reached his ears. Finns heart stirred as hemunicated with Heavenly Devil with his divine sense and asked, Old man Heavenly Devil, what kind of Voidgold Annihtion do these people say this ce has? Voidgold Annihtion is the main ingredient for forging divine weapons! With this ces terrain and unique rules, its really possible for a Voidgold Annihtion to be born. Old man Heavenly Devil you dont know where this Voidgold Annihtion is? Kid, do you think old me is a god? The old man is just a wisp of Yuan Shen, how could he know all this. But these people came prepared, so they might actually be able to look for it. If there really is divine gold out there, can we go and snatch it away? Snatch it away? You kid a Quasi life and death realm, you can stand up to those Immortal Summit guys? Its not that we have you, not to mention that you, a strong person from the ancient existence, cant even deal with these people. Kid, old me is just a wisp of Yuan Shen! It hasnt even recovered yet, how can I go against it? Lets talk about it when theres really divine gold appearing, now you kid hide well, dont be discovered, or you wont even be able to escape. Heavenly Devil said in annoyance. Theres a subtle reaction wave over here! Deep within Sanctus Zenith, Kael suddenly spoke up, sensing that subtle fluctuation of the aura of the Great Dao Laws in the Dao Stone in his hand, as if it was being tugged by something. A hint of exuberance shed deep within Kaels eyes as he followed the direction of the fluctuating scent. The duo of Stormyer and Skyler Endless follow close behind, as do Eternalisles disciples. Kael followed the fluctuation of the auraing from the Dao stone and continued walking towards the depths, the more he walked past, the more Kael could sense that the fluctuation of the aura of the Great Dao from the Dao stone was getting stronger and stronger. In a ce like this, the only thing that could cause the fluctuation of the Dao aura of the Dao Ripple Stone, in Kaels opinion, was that Voidgold Annihtion. Soon, Kael walked to a peak in Sanctus Zenith, where he could sense that the dao fluctuation of the dao stone was the most intense, and there seemed to be something within this peak that sensed with the dao aura of this dao stone. In the underworld, the aura of the Great Dao contained within the Dao pattern stone looked like it was about to be stripped out and swallowed up. Voidgold Annihtion! Voidgold Annihtion does exist here! Kaels eyes blossomed with two auras, and a color of excitement and exuberance couldnt help but appear on his cold face. Young Lord, this ce is not simple! A special terrain has formed around this mountain peak, forming a terrain formation! It would be dangerous to enter hastily! Stormyers old eyes blossomed with two divine auras, and he could see the danger of this ce, which appeared to be unusual, but it was a terrifying great killing opportunity within. Skyler Endless also sucked in his breath and said, This is a great evil terrain, once you enter it will trigger the recovery of the terrain formation here. This terrain formation is enough to pose a fatal threat to Immortality powerhouses! Kael nodded his head and said, This is more and more proof that Voidgold Annihtion was born in this ce. The terrain formation in this ce should be a terrain formation that evolved during the birth of Voidgold Annihtion. Divine Gold is a supreme treasure that also breeds spirituality, so the terrain formation that evolved in this ce is Voidgold Annihtions self-protection. This should be the Exterminating Dao Extermination Formation! A very powerful type of terrain formation! If it cant be cracked, there will be a great crisis once you enter. Stormyer said in a deep voice. Hold down this ce! Start figuring out how to break this formation! Kael said in a hushed voice. Just as the words fell out of my mouth, the coldC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! There was a sound of strong wind, someone wasing. Kael fiercely turned around and saw a line of people rapidly rushing, the leader was a young man with extraordinary temperament, his body exuded a noble, supreme and powerful aura, he wore a purple-golden robe, but at the center of the eyebrow was a vertical eye, invariably, there was a disdainful Gods might in the flow of the world. Heavens Eye Prince! This was clearly the Deste Ancient Beast lineage represented by the Heavens Eye Emperor, who had also arrived at this ce. Chapter 2558 Confrontation The Heavens Eye Emperor came walking, an aura of divine might permeating his body, the vertical eye at his brow flickering with a light golden light, invisibly exuding a powerful and appalling oppressive pressure. Behind him, U ze of Sris Royal n, Argent Mail of Silvewing Royal n, Simian Skycracker of Primeape Royal n, and Bane Abysswell of Basilisk Dragon Royal n, Zephyr Purcloud of Violet Thunder Royal n, the princes prides followed. They all saw Eternalisle and his party. The Sky Eyes Emperors indifferent gaze was fixed on Kael, for The Celestial RealmTerrans lineage, the Sky Eyes Emperor certainly did not have any favorable feelings. In The Celestial Realm, the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage and The Celestial RealmTerran lineage are naturally opposed to each other, a war that has been going on since the Dystopian Age. Kael frowned darkly as he said with a twinkle in his eye, Dystopian Beastkin Lineage? Bold! Why dont you kneel down when you see my ns royal son! Skyler Eyre on the side of the Draconic Beast Race fiercely let out a scolding cry as he took a step out, a supreme pressure permeating his body, and that terrifying aura of the peak of Immortality swept towards the front. Stormyer sneered and his own aura erupted as he said, Draconic Beastkin Lineage is really smug. Do you really think that I, Eternalisle, am afraid of you? Believe it or not, I, Eternalisle, will immediately unite with Emperor of Heavens Nine Realms powerhouses and forcefully attack your Starfall Beast Mountain? If you all die here, who knows that we killed you? You Eternalisle naturally dont know about this either. This was, a burly man with double horns on his head and ayer of dragon scales covering his face walked out, his name was Bane Abysswell, a strong Basilisk Dragon Royal n, and the pinnacle of Immortality. The Celestial RealmTerran line is the most abominable, kill them all! An ape-likenky man came, his body was huge like a small mountain, covered with a thickyer of ck hair, and his eyes shed with a brutal and bloodthirsty killing opportunity. He is a strongman of Primal Ragerang, Primeape Royal n. Immediately, the powerhouses of Sris Royal ns Auricme Ventis, Silvewing Royal ns Argent Skyrend, and Violet Thunder Royal ns Violet Ventis all stepped forward. Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage, the Heavenly Eyes Emperor and the five great prides of the royal ns came, and naturally all of them were followed by protectors. This meant that there were a full six Immortality Peak Powerful Protectors in the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, which was extremely powerful. Primeape Royal Lineage itself is the character is extremely violent, Primal Ragerang stood out after that killing machine are in the diffusion, there is an extremely crazy murderous intent, a Beastkin Lineage pressure in the diffusion. On Eternalisles side, Stormyer and Skyler Endless both had stony faces. The Draconic Beastkin Lineage was too powerful, with six peak Immortality powerhouses, in addition, the Heavens Eye Emperor and the others were all at the Immortality level one by one. In contrast, Eternalisle really cant be beat. If it really came down to a battle, then Eternalisle would definitely be in a bad way. Kaels face, however, appeared calm, unable to see any intention of panic as he looked towards the Heavens Eye Emperor and said, Eternalisle does not belong to thend of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, and was not involved in Emperor of Heavens suppression of the Heavens Eye Emperor back then. If you Draconic Beastkin Lineage really think that I, Eternalisle, am good at bullying, then dont put up a deadly fight! Hahaha! Skyler Eyreughed and rose up, a blinding light blossoming from his vertical eye, and his battle intent was so great that it stirred the air as he said, You deserve to die fighting with this amount of manpower and this amount of strength? Kaels face was indifferent as he said in an icy tone, I, Eternalisle, even if I am not as strong as you guys or not, I am not afraid to fight to the death! Even if we all die in battle, so what? But its just that were the first to go, turn around, Ill be waiting for you Arakan Beastkin Lineage in hell. What do you mean, kid? Skyler Eyre blushed and sulked. Essence shed in the eyes of Emperor Tian Yang as he vaguely thought of something, but did not open his mouth to speak. A touch of arrogance shed across Kaels face as he said, My Eternalisle people are not that easy to kill. Even if you have the ability to kill us all, you will still die, more than two or more Immortal Summit powerhouses will definitely die! Your Draconic Beastkin Lineage and Emperor Wallop are the ones who are deadly rivals, and with the deaths of the strongest warriors on your side, your battle power has been drastically reduced. I guarantee that before the end of the Eastsea Enve, Emperor Wallop will join forces with the Nine Realms to surround and kill you! At that time, how will you resist? At these words, Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Primal Ragerang, and other peak Immortality powerhouses paled slightly. Kael is right, in this Eastsea Enve, the biggest enemy of the draconic Beastkin Lineage is Emperor Wallop. It is true that the Arakan Beastkin Lineage hates The Celestial RealmTerran, but it will hate The Celestial RealmTerran of the Nine Realms realm under the Emperor of Heaven even more,pared to the forces that do not belong to The Celestial RealmNine Realms, in contrast to the forces that do not belong to The Celestial RealmNine Realms, which naturally have a slightly lesser degree of hatred. The Arakko Beastkin Lineage is indeed battle-hardened enough to outss any of the major powers in the Eastsea Enve. However, Emperor Wallop was able to unite the strong and proud people of Nine Realms, once Emperor Wallop united the people of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, it would be difficult for the Ancient Beastkin Lineage topete. If the Arakan Beastkin Lineage had also lost some of its powerhouses, it would have been even more passive and much less intimidating. The Heavens Eye Emperor gazed deeply at Kael and said, Eternalisles Kael? As expected of The Celestial Realms long-established and renowned supreme talent! I, Draconic Beastkin Lineage, will not actively make an enemy of you, Eternalisle, and river water does not offend well water. Now, please leave this ce. Leave? Kaels eyes shed with brilliance as he said, What does the Heavens Eye Emperor mean by this? The Heavens Eye Emperor said in a calm tone, You also know the origin of this Sanctus Zenith. In this ce, the corpses of my Draconic Beast Race are buried, and to my Draconic Beastkin Lineage, this ce is equivalent to a graveyard of the Draconic Beast Race in the Draconic Ancient. I do not wish for someone from The Celestial Realm toe and disturb the spirits of these Arakan Beast n predecessors. Kaelughed coldly and said, Sanctus Zenith belongs to Eastsea Enve, not to you Dystopia Beastkin Lineage. everyone is here to look for a chance. Why bother putting words in such a grandiose manner. You can go and find your own chance, I Eternalisle will not mess up and take it. But the chances that I, Eternalisle, am looking for, you should not interfere with either. If Kael and the others are unwilling to retreat, then we can only fight! Heavenly Eye Emperor opened his mouth, that breath on his body gradually became stronger, that Immortalitys mighty pressure covered the sky, powerful and overwhelming, looking to be more unfathomable than those who protect the Dao around him. This is extremely terrifying strength! Kael eyes pupil slightly cold shrink, if there is a choice, Kael of course do not want to fight with the ancient Beastkin Lineage, both sides strength gap is too big. Kael, however, is reluctant to leave. It was so hard to discover Voidgold Annihtion, how could we give it away? Heavens Eye Emperor? What a big mouth! At that moment, an indifferent yet strong voice came out, and then two figures appeared. Walking in front is a young man, the body faintly filled with a chaotic atmosphere, a face like a knife and axe carving hard and harsh, through a forceful Ying Qi, as he approached step by step, a vast heavenly majestic pressure wrapped to, led to the earth and sky trembled one after another!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2559 Chaos Progeny This young man with a chaotic aura on his body walked step by step, and despite the fact that there was the Draconic Beast Race and Eternalisles group of strongmen in front of him, he still looked as if he was lighthearted, or confident. The young man was followed by a middle-aged man, his features were unusual, his breath was unremarkable, and the whole person was silent, belonging to the type that would be obliterated and unobtrusive when ced on the street. However, the gaze in his eyes was extremely indifferent, it was a kind of deathly indifference, a sense of extreme indifference to all living beings, meeting his gaze would make people cant help but have a kind of horrifying feeling of suffocation of the atrium of the heart. Kaels mind was slightly shaken at the sight of the young man, and he couldnt help but say, as if he thought of something, Chaos Progeny of Chaos Mount in Second Forbidden Land? The young man whose body was permeated with the aura of chaos nced at Kael, and then he immediately withdrew his gaze and stared at the Heavens Eye Emperor. It was as if in his eyes, Kael wasnt enough topete with him, and the only opponent he had in his eyes was the Heavens Eye Emperor. Kaels gaze cooled slightly, but he didnt say anything. Instead, his heart surged with a flipping wave of emotions, The Celestial RealmForbidden Lands celestial pride had alsoe. Even Chaos Progeny of the second Forbidden Land, Chaos Mount, had appeared, so that meant, wouldnt a few other Forbidden Lands also have heavenly pridesing? How many great talents will be gathered in the Eastsea Enve? Unbelievable! It would be a great sh between the heavenly prides of all parties! The Heavens Eye Emperors face was calm as he gazed towards Chaos Progeny and said, Chaos Progeny truly lives up to its name, being apanied by Chaos Qi. Chaos Progenyughed coldly and said, Dystopian Beastkin Lineage doesnt stay in Starfall Beast Mountain properly, but also wants to get involved in this mess Sanctus Zenith is a big grave where Dystopian Beasts are buried Do you guyse here and want to be buried here as well? How dare you, Chaos Mount? I, Arakan Beastkin Lineage, am not afraid! Skyler Eyre chortled. At that moment, the in-looking middle-aged man beside Chaos Progeny suddenly raised his eyes and nced at Skyler Eyre, just a nce, but it made Skyler Eyres heart palpitate for no reason, and he had a feeling of being in the presence of a great enemy. This middle-aged man was named Chaos Mount, a powerful member of the Chaos Mount lineage and the protector of Chaos Progeny. If Chaos Progeny has the strength to let us be buried here, then we naturally have nothing to say. The Heavens Eye Emperor said in a nd tone. Kind of funny! Chaos Progenyughed, and suddenly turned his head towards the peak guarded by Eternalisles crowd, his eyes exploding with two auras that seemed to be able to see through falsehoods as he said, It seems to be the aura of Voidgold Annihtion. Its not the strongest among the Divine Gold, but its not bad. This Voidgold Annihtion, I, Chaos Mount, take it! Kael raised an eyebrow slightly as he said, Chaos Progeny, theres a first andst in everything, isnt there? I, Eternalisle, discovered this Voidgold Annihtion first. So what? If you find it first, it belongs to you? Chaos Progeny sneered, then said, You think you Eternalisle can take this Voidgold Annihtion? If you Eternalisle think you can deal with the Arakan Beastkin Lineage, then I can not rob it from you. Kaels face was struck by the fact that the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage, on their side, must have had their eyes on this Voidgold Annihtion as well. Divine gold, that was the main ingredient capable of forging divine weapons. Who wouldnt be jealous? Voidgold Annihtion is also a strong presence in Godkin, not to mention them, and even some Eternal Realm beings would move. Kaels eyes twinkled brilliantly as he said, So what does Chaos Progeny mean? Join forces! Repel the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage. Voidgold Annihtion, well split it equally! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth. Whoosh! Just as the words fell, Chaos Progenys figure moved, sprinting towards the Heavens Eye Emperor, his fist momentum evolved, the Chaos Qi filled the air, a fist fell, heavy as ten thousand pounds, copsing this side of the void all cracked, with an iparably strong momentum, waving his fist to bombard the Heavens Eye Emperor. Then this Emperor will learn Chaos Progenys mastery! The Heavens Eye Emperor opened his mouth with an indifferent tone, an aura of divine might permeated his body, a supreme aura of the Beast Emperor lineage was surging, and his fist strikes were like the roar of ten thousand beasts, with a magnificent and supreme aura manifesting itself. A hint of determination shed in Kaels eyes, and he was also decisive, immediately bellowing, Kill up! Kaels body steeply erupted with a stern killing aura as he met Bane Abysswell, Simian Skycracker, and the other prides of the royal family. Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Primal Ragerang, and other peak Immortality powerhouses of the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage immediately stepped in when they saw the situation. Eternalisles two powerhouses, Stormyer and Skyler Endless, also struck. Boom! At this time, a supreme aura was erupting, Chaos Mount from Chaos Mount came one step forward, previously his breath was not visible, now that martial aura of his eyes was fully erupting, giving people the feeling that it was like a Chaos Beast was being revived. The pressure was terrifyingly appalling and powerful. A great battle breaks out in Sanctus Zenith. Not far away, Finn, who was in hiding, watched the scene, and with a flick of his divine sense, he asked, Old man Heavenly Devil, a three-way melee. It is said that there is Voidgold Annihtion over there, are we able to take advantage of the chaos to seize it? Dont act rashly yet! These great powerhouses dont have to be in a life and death battle. But its just a test run first. There is a huge beast from the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage buried here, with some resentment left behind. Therefore, the people of the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage might still have a backhand. Lets wait and see what happens first. Heavenly Devils voice came out. All right. Finn nodded. Just thenC Boom! Outside of Sanctus Zenith, there was a faint sound of thunder, which was invariably apanied by a heavenly apocalypse that extinguished everything. Finns face was stunned, his eyes shed with essence, it looked like a thunderbolt. Someone has broken through the realm in Eastsea Enve and attracted the power of heavenly tribtion! I dont know what kind of person it is, but this heavenly tribtion power isnt weak. Heavenly Devil sensed it too. Forget about the outside for now, lets see if this Voidgold Annihtion has a chance of capturing it. Finn Divine Thought said. Boom! Boom! Sanctus Zenith aside, throughout the Eastsea Enve. There was a thunderbolt soundscapeing from it. Throughout the Eastsea Enve, ck clouds pressed down and converged in one direction. Upon closer inspection, it was a bearing east of Skyfall Crypt. In thatyer of ck clouds, a Thunderbolt Power break kills straight down, shocking the people, that is obviously after someone breaks the realm to attract the power of this thunderbolt. Skyfall Crypt, east. A masculine and upright figure was fighting against the might of this thunderbolt, and it was clearly Jason.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Crap! Theres really the power of the heavenly cmity! Looks like the guess was right, its a good thing I got better beforeing out, otherwise Id be in big trouble! Jason muttered. A Thunderbolt Power shed down to grind down his Yuan Shen and destroy his physical body. Jasons body was glowing with a bit of greenish-golden color, as he was running Green Dragons Golden Body, and he was fighting against the bombardment of this heavenly power of Quasi life and death realm. Not only him, but Darcey, Butterfly, Wolf Boy, Benji, Robert, and the others who came out behind him were all bombarded with varying degrees of apocalyptic power. Chapter 2560 – Heavenly Tribulation Baptism Jason and many other The Human Realm celestial pride have invoked the baptism of the power of the heavenly tribtion. The major The Human Realm Celestial Pride were scattered, lest the power of the heavenly tribtion invoked by each other be confused together, then it would be troublesome. Jason, in particr, was subjected to the most terrifying force of the heavenly cmity. If the rest of the people approached Jason and were pulled by the power of his heavenly tribtion, under the indiscriminate bombardment, then Im afraid no one would be able to carry it off. Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Sacred Son of Destruction stood around, wary of any interference from the people of The Celestial Realm. It was definitely impossible to conceal the power of such a loud and powerful apocalypse. However, The Celestial Realm forces from all sides came to Eastsea Enve also came over to look for a chance, and even if someone sensed the power of the apocalypse over here, they wouldnt necessarilye to check it out. Just in case, Old Mr. Miller would have to be on guard all around. Boom! At this time, a blood-colored thunderbolt from mid-air cleaved down, like a blood-colorednce, straight to Jason, which contains a break the power of life and death, like to kill Jasons spirit, destroy his the origin of martial arts! Break me! Jason bellowed, his Green Dragons Golden Body catalyzed to the extreme, his own Sunling Bloodline boiling up, rolling like a tidal wave of qi and blood power merged into his fist, and he threw out his fist and sted at the Thunderbolt Power that shed down in the air. A loud sting sound came from Jason as he shattered this heavenly power with a strong stance. But this is only the beginning, followed by a more powerful force of the apocalypse in the convergence, the horror of the vastness with destructive vastness of the heaven and earth are attracted to this side of the sky and earth for the loss of color. The rest of The Human Realms side of the sky is also up against Thunderbolt Power. Wolf Boy appeared to be iparably strong, in the face of the heavenly tribtion force that contained a terrifying killing opportunity, Wolf Boys Wolf Boy phantom appeared in the air, all devouring the heavenly tribtion force with their mouths open. A heavenly tribtion power shed down, and Wolf Boy also utilized this heavenly tribtion power to quench his body and strengthen his fleshly physique. Darcey also fought against the power of the heavenly tribtion targeting her, the white tiger illusion appeared in the air, roaring and roaring, revealing a stern killing aura. Benji hands together, let the power of the heavenly tribtion bombarded up, a the Earth Store King Bodhisattvas shadow sitting in the air, there is a I dont go to hell who goes to hell temperament. Robert evolved the Kirin Battle Technique and struck against the power of the Heavenly Tribtion, the Rui Xiang Purple Qi came from the east and nourished his physical body, and under the baptism of the power of the Ti Heavenly Tribtion, his martial aura appeared to be more solid and majestic. Emily was also fighting against the power of the heavenly tribtion, honing her ruthless killing way, and a look of perseverance came through that beautiful face. Among them, the most special power of the apocalypse is Butterfly. She was Heavenly Tribtion Fate, and when the power of the heavenly tribtion sted down, her destiny was meditatively echoing the terrifying aura of that heavenly tribtion, and was absorbing this heavenly tribtion aura, causing her destiny to rapidly metamorphose. Although Heavenly Tribtion Fate was absorbing that Heavenly Tribtion Breath to undergo metamorphosis, it didnt help Butterfly withstand the bombardment of the Heavenly Tribtion Power, instead, the Heavenly Tribtion Power that Heavenly Tribtion Fate invoked was even more powerful and terrifying. However, the peculiarity of the Heavenly Tribtion Fate was that although it invoked a more powerful force of the Heavenly Tribtion, the Heavenly Tribtion Fate would metamorphose into a stronger person in the process, and then it would feed back to Butterfly an even more powerful force of destiny, enabling Butterfly to go against that powerful and terrifying force of the Heavenly Tribtion power. Although the power of the heavenly tribtion is dangerous, once it is resisted there will be the power of falling. However, the power of the Heavenly Tribtion is also of great benefit, in addition to being able to quench the body, the greatest role is to polish the martial artists Cultivation Realm. After a martial artist breaks the boundary, the Cultivation Realm isnt really considered perfect,cking the tempering of the power of the Heavenly Tribtion. The reason for inviting the power of heavenly cmity lies in the fact that when breaking the boundary, the martial artist absorbs the responsive Origin Laws power that surfaces in the heaven and earth, but this Origin Laws power in the heaven and earth is not given to you for free, and when the martial artist absorbs and transforms this Heaven and Earth Origin Laws power into his or her own Origin Energy, he or she touches the rules of the heavenly cmity, thus inviting the heavenly cmity. Once they could not carry the bombardment of the Heavenly Tribtion, under the death of the martial artist, the original Laws of the Origin of Heaven and Earth that had been incorporated into the body would revert to the heavens and earth. As long as one carried through the baptism of the power of the Heavenly Tribtion, that martial artists Cultivation Realm would be further perfected, and their battle power would be stronger, in addition to being recognized by the rules of Heaven and Earth. At this time, the power of the heavenly tribtion of some of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride began to approach its end. Jason against the power of the apocalypse but also is still getting stronger, by now, a channel of the power of the apocalypse gathered together, as dense as rain, with a ten thousand arrows piercing through the heart of the might of the crazy toward Jason obliterated over. The destructive pressure embedded in that power of the heavenly cmity was extremely appalling, and as it sted down from the dome of the sky, the void Jason was in was copsing, unable to withstand the monstrous might of that power of the heavenly cmity.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jasons face gazed up, his own Sunling Bloodline surged crazily, at the same time, a dragons roar resounded in the sky, and the green dragon illusion evolved, epting the baptism of that heavenly tribtion force, and at the same time, it also remitted that green dragons force to Jason in a continuous stream, helping Jason in fighting against this terrifying heavenly tribtion might. Its just a mere heavenly cmity, how can you trap me? Break it! Jason bellowed, his Green Dragons Golden Body zing with light, Sunling Bloodline power sweeping wildly, and his own Origin Energy erupting as he evolved Heaven Fist and Human Emperor Fist. A domineering and boundless fist shadow branded the sky, meeting the power of the heavenly tribtion that came down. Rumble! By the time the terrifyingly monstrous Thunderbolt Power sted down, the area where Jason was was scorched ck. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was cracked and bloody, and also had burn marks, and that tingling sensation traveled throughout his body. Jason immediately runs Zhe Arctic and begins to recover from his injuries. At the same time, Jason swallowed an energy exotic fruit to maximize his recovery. Jasons thunderbolt is not yet over, converging over the thick ck clouds, there are thunderbolts shing, as if brewing a more terrifying thunderbolt power. Among them, those flickering thunder lights seemed to have rule runes within them! This was equivalent to the fact that the power of rules would be attached to this heavenly cmity power, which was extremely terrifying. Jason had a premonition of this brewing terrifying apocalypse even in the darkness, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, The Green Dragon returns to its position! Immediately, his divine sense summoned the Green Dragon Illusion, causing it to surround his body and be one with his main body. Jason had to make sufficient preparations to meet the power of this apocalypse, he had already vaguely sensed the destructive rule power embedded in the power of the apocalypse, it was terrifying and made him feel a sense of palpitations. There was no doubt that this thunder tribtion was even more terrifying than the one he had faced when he had impacted the Great Extreme Realm Emperor. Both had pulled the power of the rules, and that was scary. Chapter 2561 – Alarmed Eastsea Enve, south side. On the southern side, there was actually a treasurend simr to the existence of a small secret realm called the Heavenly Source Land. In the Heavenly Source Land, if one was lucky, one would see thews of the origin of heaven and earth evolving, and under the enlightenment, one would benefit greatly from ones own martial arts path. Even, sometimes it would reflect Eastern Great Emperors Origin Battle Skills, if one encountered such a chance, it would be considered heaven-defying. Eastern Great Emperor, how powerful is the Origin Battle Skill left behind by an existence that has surpassed the Eternal level? As long as one was able to realize a tiny bit of it, it would be enough to benefit for life. In addition to this, the Heavenly Source Land could be said to be the ce where the aura of heaven and earth in Eastsea Enve was the most dense and pure, with massive amounts of pure energy filling the Heavenly Source Land, much more pure and dense than even the energy of the Absolute Spirit Stone. Therefore, there were many disciples of The Celestial Realms forces who came to cultivate in the Heavenly Source Land. Lets say that some of the forces of the upper-middle ns, and even some of the disciples of the forces of the upper-ss ns, all ran over to this side of the Heavenly Source Land, upying the territory and absorbing the energy of the Heavenly Source Land to cultivate. While cultivating, it would be even better if, by chance, one could see the Origin Laws of Heaven and Earth present themselves. Thus, right now, on this side of the Heavenly Origin Land, there were already quite a few disciples of the forces gathered. The entire Tian Yuannd is quiterge and is also divided into an outer and inner perimeter. The forces that were weak could only be on the periphery. Those that are strong are a bit further in. As for the inner core of the Tian Yuannd, it was currently being upied by Emperor Wallop and his group. After Emperor Wallop and his party left the Skyfall Crypt, they came to cultivate in this Heavenly Source, and many of them are deliberately suppressing their Cultivation Realm. The purpose is toe to the Eastsea Enve and raise it again. With its unique location, Tianyuan is undoubtedly the best ce for Cultivation Realm to break through. Emperor Wallop has a section all to himself, prince of men, Yangzi, and Mixed Heavenly Vault they are also in their own section. Originally, Emperor Wallop was not in a hurry to raise his Cultivation Realm, but after realizing that The Celestial RealmForbidden Land might have a heavenly prideing, Emperor Wallop also felt that raising his Cultivation Realm was imminent. After all, of The Celestial Realms ten Forbidden Lands, the remaining nine Forbidden Lands are all powerful on one side, with the exception of the first Forbidden Land, The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, in which it is an extinction of life. There is nock of powerful and heaven-defying celestial pride in these nine Forbidden Lands,ing to the Eastsea Enve is destined to be a great collision. Emperor Wallop cultivation, the body rose ayer of purple-golden light, containing the strongest iparable vor of the Great Dao, but also an emperor hegemony of the worlds aura in the manifestation. Between his open mouth, the rich and pure energy in the core region of the Heavens Origin Land condensed into a pili, converging towards his mouth and nose, to be absorbed and refined by him. Gradually, Emperor Wallops martial aura grew stronger and stronger, causing the void to vibrate, and a rune of Law of Imperishability intertwined with his body. Even these Law of Imperishability runes formed aw order that surrounded its body, looking like a divine chain of runes. Just thenC Boom! Boom! In the Eastsea Enve, there was a thunderbolt sounding far away.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At first Emperor Wallop did not care, after all, in the Eastsea Enve breakthrough of some disciples will have, breakthrough realm has attracted the power of heavenly tribtion is normal. But soon, Emperor Wallops eyes snapped open. This Thunderbolt Power Emperor Wallop muttered to himself. Not only him, the prince of men, Yangzi, and the others on the other side also noticed, and a wave of surprise appeared in ones eyes. PRINCE OF MEN, do you sense it? This thunder tribtion has the power ofws within it! A thunder tribtion that can cause the power ofws means that the persons potential is extremely powerful. Who could it be that is breaking the realm? Emperor Wallop opened his mouth and asked. prince of men nodded as he said, I sensed it as well. There is a life and death Origin Energy within the thunderbolt, looking like a thunderbolt that corresponds to the Quasi life and death realm. Quasi life and death realm Thunderbolt Power? What kind of power disciple of The Celestial Realm breaks through the realm of life and death in the secret realm and attracts the Thunderbolt Power? Moreover, this Thunderbolt Power containsws within it, a disciple with such heaven-defying potential cant possibly just cross the life and death thunder tribtion in The Celestial Realm, right? Yangzi said. As he was saying this, Emperor Wallops face changed slightly as he said, Dragon Qi has a dragon power aura fluctuating. Could it be that this person who is fighting against the thunderbolt possesses Dragon Bloodline? Dragon Bloodline? Then I know! It must be that Jason from the lower realm. I had fought against him at Ancient Battlefield back then, and he is the one who possesses Dragon Bloodline!Mixed Heavenly Vault shouted violently as he said in a resentful tone, It must be him! It must be Jason right there in the secret realm, breaking through the Quasi life and death realm, so he attracted the thunderbolt. Dragon Bloodline! The lower realms of heaven! Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Yangzi, and the others faces moved slightly, if it was a lower realm heavenly pride that was breaking the boundary that would make sense. Because the disciples whoe to Eastsea Enve from The Celestial Realm, even if they are from some small ns, are at least disciples of the Quasi life and death realm level. Therefore, there would be no disciples on The Celestial Realms side who would break the realm and live or die in the secret realm, and the only ones who would do so would be the celestials from The Human Realm. Dragon Bloodline? The pupils in Emperor Wallops eyes shrunk slightly, he remembered that before he came to Eastsea Enve, his mother told him that once he met someone with Dragon Bloodline in the lower realm, then he would capture them. The Heavenly Pride of the Lower Realm can be found! Emperor Wallop opened his mouth, killing intent shed in his eyes, but he did not move presumptuously, it just so happened that he was currently at a juncture of breaking through a minor realm, once he got up and left, it would be a lost cause. Im at the point of breakthrough and cant move to get there. Can someone go ahead and surround these The Human Realm martial artists? Ill be there soon! Emperor Wallop said in a deep voice. prince of men and Yangzi also frowned, their situation was simr to Emperor Wallops, they were also at a breakthrough juncture and had no way to leave for a while. Ill go! Mixed Heavenly Vault snapped his mouth open as he continued, I cant break through to mid-Immortality for a while. I can move to it. Mixed Heavenly Vault hates Jason with a passion, after all, it was Jason who chopped off his right arm in the battle at Ancient Battlefield, and after word of the incident spread, he couldnt hold his head up in front of all the major Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realm. So, Mixed Heavenly Vault hated to kill Jason himself in order to wash away his shame. Right now, having already determined that Jason is breaking the boundary between life and death, he wont let go of this opportunity. Then again, hes already Immortality, Jason this just broke the realm of life and death, and hespletely unafraid. Katty, the Protector of Mixed Heavenly Vault, is also a Peak Immortality powerhouse, and an Immortality Top 100 list powerhouse with great battle power. Mixed Heavenly Vault was sure that if they quickly got over there and surrounded Jason and the others, that they would definitely be able to get a direct hit. Good! Then you travel to the Heavenly Vault! Surround them first, and if they have strong people, then wait for us to rush over first! Emperor Wallop spoke up. Dont worry Emperor Throop, Ill break Jasons legs first and make him crawl to see how far he can get, hahaha! Mixed Heavenly Vault smiled broadly, his tone seeming extremely wanton and confident. Chapter 2562 – Rule Thunder Tribulation Skyfall Crypt, east.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Butterfly, Darcey, and Emily have all passed through their own power of the apocalypse, and under the baptism of the thunderbolt, they are all more or less injured to some degree, as a result of fighting against the sts of Thunderbolt Power. However, their martial aura appeared to be more subdued and pure, a process of removing the bad and saving the good, which would make their Cultivation Realm perfect and their battle power stronger. You guys grab yourselves and restore yourselves first! Old Mr. Miller exhorted. Robert and the others immediately swallowed some healing pills while absorbing the energy from practicing Spirit Stone and began to restore themselves. The injuries inflicted against Thunderbolt Power were not too severe and recovered quickly. Jason is still fighting off the thunderbolt sts. The ck clouds pressed down, with shes of thunder, permeated with the might of the Laws, appearing exceptionally terrifying and appalling. Jason was also well prepared, Green Dragons Golden Body was catalyzed to the extreme, and the Green Dragon illusion surrounded his body, suffusing him with a green dragon power. Even Jason was running Front Arctic to see if it could be triggered to deal with the terrifying thunderbolt that was about to st down. SteepC Click! A ray of thunder broke through the thick clouds, the piercing and eye-catching ray of thunder reflected the sky and the earth, making this side of the sky and the earth steeply ze brightly, the light of that ray of thunder radiated for hundreds of miles in a radius! Then, that thunderbolt light looked like it had transformed into a long sword that opened the sky, permeated with the power of life and death destruction, the zing and snowy long sword was condensed by countless Thunderbolt Power, shing with a ray of thunderbolts, and every ray of thunderbolts that jumped under it tore through the void, annihting the space. What was even more terrifying was that the Thunderjack Long de was surrounded by a world-destroying force ofws! This was the Rule Thunder Tribtion, which contained the power of the Laws within it, and could be considered one of the most terrifying thunder tribtions, splitting the sky and chopping down from Jasons head. Sword of the Emperor! Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Jason roared fiercely, he frantically activated his Origin Energy, his body blossomed with a radiant greenish-golden light, and his fists evolved, the shadow of a Sword of the Emperor that cut across the sky and the earth stretched across the sky. Immediately after, a party of holy seals evolved, stirring up the Emperor Dao Origin Energy between heaven and earth, and added on top of this party of holy seals, containing a force of divine might that suppressed the eight directions. Jason used the Holy Seal to suppress the Thunderbolt Power, which was like a long sword shing at him, and immediately after that, he activated the Sword of the Emperor to meet the attack. Rumble! Jasons attack and this Thunder Tribtion Long de bombarded together, erupting with a roaring and vibrating sound, and the energy that erupted swept out in all directions, causing this side of the void to roar and vibrate one after another, cracking open a spatial crack. The next momentC Sword of the Emperors vapors break! Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way was shattered outright! Unable to resist! It wasnt enough to withstand the thunderbolt bombardment that contained the power of the Laws within! But, Jasons attack also wore down much of the power of this Rule Thunderbolt, just not enough topletely shatter it. Thumbs up! The long sword illuminated by the Rule Thunder Tribtion continued to sh down. Jason bellowed and threw out his fist to parry, meeting the long lightning tribtion de. Psst! Blood sttered, Jasons fists, arms, and torso cracked under the power of that thunderboltw, blood sttered, and in some ces, they exposed the white bones. Fight Arctic! Soldier Arctic! Formation Arctic! Kill! Jason roared out one after another, his battle spirit was matchless, that fighting spirit zing like fire, frantically urging Origin Energy to fight against each other while running Zhe Arctic to recover his injuries. At that moment, the rule lightning tribtion abruptly changed again, transforming from the shape of a long sword into a web of lightning tribtion that enveloped the sky, covering Jason, and also enveloping Jason as a whole! That Sunling Bloodline that Jason stirred up was also targeted by this Rule Thunder Tribtion, and was annihting and burning his Sunling Bloodline, and even that speed of destroying his qi and blood power far exceeded the speed of Jasons Sunling Bloodline generation. In the blink of an eye, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was already covered in scars, and the power of thew contained in the thunderbolt seeped into his body, grinding down his qi and blood, annihting his Origin Breath, and tearing through his flesh and blood. Jasons martial aura was slipping, his qi and blood power was weakening, and his entire situation was extremely dangerous. If this continued, Jason was only afraid that he would be hardened by this Rule Thunderbolt to wear out his life. Not far away, Old Mr. Miller watched with those The Human Realms Heavenly Pride who had already recovered their state over, each of their faces incredibly stony, yet lovingly helpless. Such a thunderbolt could only be carried by Jason himself, outsiders could not intervene at all. Once an outsider intervened, the bacsh induced would be even more terrifying, and instead of helping Jason, it would harm him and cause him to be subjected to an even more powerful thunderbolt bacsh. Old Mr. Miller, what should we do now Jasons power of the apocalypse is too terrifying will he be able to hold up? Darceys face was filled with worry and he couldnt help but open his mouth to ask. How can there be such a powerful thunderbolt? This is too scary. Jason must hold on! Emily chimed in. Butterfly gritted his teeth and stared at Jason without blinking, a look of anxiety in his eyes. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert and the others were also gloomy, they could only watch from the sidelines, there was no way to step in to assist in this situation, otherwise they would only be harming others and themselves. Old Mr. Miller took a deep breath and said slowly, Trust Jason! The thunderbolt targeting him is powerful, but the more powerful and terrifying it is, the more it will be able to stimte his potential! As I was saying, all of a suddenC Whoosh! A white shadow shed, and Bai, who was originally on Darceys side of the girls, was seen leaping and instantly jumping onto Jasons shoulder. Immediately after, Bai opened its mouth and sucked in, the lightning bolt that permeated the thunderbolt was sucked into its belly, and along with it, some of the power of the Laws as well. It made Old Mr. Miller and others look dumbfounded. This foreign beast was actually unafraid of this Rule Thunder Tribtion and was still devouring it? Bai seemed to be enjoying himself as he was digesting after swallowing some of the Thunder Mantle, followed by opening his mouth to swallow some more. This more or less took the pressure off Jason slightly. Jason saw it too, and was initially worried about Bai getting chopped up by this Thunderbolt Power, and when he saw it wasnt he left it alone. War! Jason bellowed, his fighting spirit boundless, his battle intent infinite, his origin qi and blood stirring as he urged his fist to once again st at the rule lightning tribtion that was looming down. Jason also gradually discovered that this rule thunderbolt was indeed terrifying, but as long as he was able to wear out some of the rule power contained within the thunderbolt, then these rule powers would feed back into his physical body and physique, causing his physical body and physique to be constantly strengthening and transforming. At the same time, Jason also sensed that in the process of constantly fighting against the Rule Thunderbolt, his Quasi life and death realms Dao Laws were bing more and more perfect, and ordingly his battle power was also rising. Therefore, the bombardment of the Rule Thunder Tribtion, this was a great crisis, but it was also a great opportunity, crisis and opportunity coexisting. Just then, violentlyC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A violent fluctuation came steeply from the void not far away, and immediately afterward, the void cracked open and a silhouette emerged. At this moment, someone rushed over. Chapter 2563 – Only War! Not far away, the void tore apart and several figures emerged. At the head of the group was a supreme being who was permeated with a peak Immortality aura pressure, and as he appeared, the surrounding void shook with distance, all going unsteady. It was none other than Katty. This was followed by the young talents of Mixed Vein such as Mixed Heavenly Vault.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Of Mixed Vein, there are three remaining disciples who have reached the Beginning of Immortality, in addition to Mixed Heavenly Vault, and the rest of the disciples are at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. Quasi life and death realm was not yet able to travel in the air, and these disciples of Mixed Vein were able toe quickly, and it was thought that Katty had brought them directly in the air. Mixed Heavenly Vaultnded and saw the horrible thunderbolt that contained the power of thew, he looked at it and could not help but suck in a mouth of cool air, when he first broke the realm of indestructibility and encountered the power of the heavenly tribtion, it was not as powerful as this rule of thunderbolt under the eyes. Jason was just breaking the realm of life and death, and in contrast, it was possible to imagine what kind of heaven-defying Jason was, and it could be called a demon that hadnte out in ten thousand years! Mixed Heavenly Vault was instantly eye-rolling, and the whole thing burned with jealousy. He was hailed as Mixed Veins supreme talent, but from theparison already made in the Thunderbolt, he was a far cry from Jason in terms of qualifications, bloodline, and battle prowess. Katty that face are slightly discolored, he sensed the power of thew embedded in that thunderjacket, this is only just to break the realm Quasi life and death realm, actually attracted the rules of the thunderjacket. With such a heaven-defying qualification, when looking at The Celestial Realm, Im afraid that only the top few supreme celestial prides would be able to match it. At the same time, Old Mr. Miller had rushed over, followed by Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Robert, and others, who had spotted these hands of Mixed Vein. Jason, its really you! I knew that you woulde to Eastsea Enve. This time, youre dead! Mixed Heavenly Vault opened his mouth, his face grimacing with a wave of hatred in his tone, he looked towards Old Mr. Miller and the others, recognizing Old Mr. Miller, and immediately said, Its you old thing. Katty, kill him for me! Damn it, heree the mighty men of Mixed Vein! Jason also saw it, but right now he was at the juncture of fighting against the Rule Thunder Tribtion, and he simply couldnt be distracted or go to his aid. Damn thunderjack! Break it for me! Jason roared, the Sunling Bloodline on his body zed like fire, looking like it was going to burn up, endless qi and blood power frantically sinking into his body, he Origin Energy burst out, constantly throwing punches, a fist power bombarded the air, meeting the rules of the thunderbolt that constantly bombarded and killed, wanting to pass through this cmity as soon as possible. The Human Realm, truly worthy of being the ce of origin of the martial arts, to have such a supreme heavenly pridee forth! Katty opened her mouth and sighed with emotion, walking forward step by step, with every step, her own martial aura would flourish for a minute, and in the end, a monstrous pressure of the peak of Immortality covered the sky and the earth, and a Law of Imperishability rune was presented in the air, surrounding her body. On Kattys body, an intense and appalling killing chance was surging, and under the sweep of that monstrous killing chance, the winds of this heaven and earth rose and changed color. The killing machine is locked on to Old Mr. Miller. Katty could tell at a nce that Old Mr. Millers battle prowess was extraordinary, and with strength at a level like Kattys, that battle intuition was extremely sharp. Whoosh! Steeply, Old Mr. Miller moved, catalyzing the March Arctic to its maximum speed and barreling towards the bearing of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Old Mr. Miller is looking to take Mixed Heavenly Vault hostage. Just thenC Boom! Katty violently sted out a fist, this fist is not any fluctuation, there is no boxing might in the diffusion, looking like a punch without killing power. At the same timeC Old Mr. Miller catalyzed the March Arctic and had just taken a step when, abruptly, his face changed violently. In the space in front of Old Mr. Millers eyes, a terrifying energy fluctuation came, and in an instant, a monstrous punch containing the power of Immortal Summit broke through the air and sted towards Old Mr. Miller with lightning speed. Old Mr. Miller let out a bellowing cry as he quickly threw out his fists to parry, the golden fists reflecting the sky. Boom! The two mens fist power collided together in the void, erupting into a shocking might, an energy that was enough to annihte the void filled the surroundings, and the void where the two mens fist power shed copsed. A fist fell, Old Mr. Miller stifled a grunt, his figure fell back one after another, stabilizing his figure he fiercely took a deep breath, suppressing the churning of his own qi and blood. Kattys face was nd as she gazed at Old Mr. Miller and said, Peak Indestructible Middle Stage, being able to receive this punch from me is already very good. However, in front of me, there is no need for other small tricks. Fight me squarely. Old Mr. Millers face became iparably grave, the other party is very strong, not only the Cultivation Realm, but the real battle power is feared to exceed its realm. Then its a fight! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, his bodys golden light zing, his six-foot golden body catalyzed to the extreme. You guys try to hold off the rest of the group so Jason has time to get through this! Jason cant be disturbed at the moment or hell be in danger! Old Mr. Miller toward Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, and other The Human Realm celestials secretly rumored. Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others nodded their heads, their faces equally grave, for the one who hade was Mixed Vein, which was one of the Domain Master forces of one of the Nine Great Domains of The Celestial Realm, and it was very powerful, and it was not the mecrest Sect, Lupine Sect and these other mecrest Sect and Lupine Sect that they had previously encountered. The Celestial Realm, Katty! Katty opened her mouth, her body brimming with battle intent. Katty respects the fact that Old Mr. Miller is considered to be a strong man capable of fighting, and therefore identifies himself as such. The Human Realm, Lewis! Old Mr. Miller responded, his old, stooped frame straight, his body radiant with golden light, like a great mountain towering over him, with a resolute wariness. Boom! Katty kills and sts out with a fist, that peak power of Immortality erupting like a volcano, a Law of Imperishability rune weaving into a cage that covers Old Mr. Miller. The Fist of Tongtian, the Fist Intent of Tongtian! Old Mr. Miller shouted, the golden fist awn cut through the sky, a heavenly fist meaning stretched across this side of the world, the fist momentum wrapped in that heavenly fist meaning to the strongest, attracting the power of heaven and earth, to meet the Katty. Two strong men, battling against each other on this. On the other side, Mixed Heavenly Vault closed in towards the front as he stared at Jason who was fighting against the Rule Thunderbolt with infinite killing opportunities in his eyes. Stop him! Sacred Son of Destruction cold drink. Spinning around, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Sacred Son of Destruction both charged at Mixed Heavenly Vault to stop Mixed Heavenly Vault from going over and destroying Jason against the Rule Thunderbolt. Mixed Vein Among them, the rest of the disciples also came towards the front to kill, and among them were three Immortality Beginner level disciples who were extremely powerful. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Marcel, Zack, and the others gritted their teeth and with an unyielding battle spirit burning in their eyes, they began to meet the men, dragging them down no matter what. Chapter 2564 Can’t Retreat, Can’t Fall! You guys alone want to hold me off? Dream on! This time, I will let all of you The Human Realm martial artists die! Mixed Heavenly Vault opened his mouth andughed, his body was full of killing machines, and he looked iparably confident and wild. Heaven Breaking, Reenacting Chaos! Mixed Heavenly Vault shouted, he had already exploded his full strength, condensing all of his Origin Energy, and the Undying Force in his fist was in full bloom and was extremely powerful, performing Mixed Veins most powerful fist, sting towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction, who hade to fend him off. Sacred Son of Destruction. Phoenix True Might, phoenixes sing in the nine heavens! Purple Phoenix Saintess True Phoenix manifested in the air, and a supreme Phoenix True Might merged into her body as she performed the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique , and exploded with the strongest battle power.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The Lance of the Broken Heavens! Sacred Son of Destruction bellowed angrily, his own strand of destructive power converging crazily, permeated with a destructive aura of might, and Origin Energy erupted in full force. The Gun of Destruction, which was a fusion of Destruction Gun and Seal of Destruction, was equivalent to the fusion of two major battle skills together, aplishing a sublimation and enhancement of the battle skills. In an instant, a longnce shadow filled with destruction and robbery power was held in Sacred Son of Destructions hand, and with a movement of his figure, the Lance of Destruction in his hand had stabbed out towards the front. This void shook with a single shot that broke the kill. Boom! Boom! Mixed Heavenly Vaults fist power also killed over, containing a heaven-breaking power, a Law of Imperishability rune coalesced, and the Undying Force was horrifyingly horrifying. Mixed Heavenly Vaults fist dropped and broke Purple Phoenix Saintesss punch, the Undying Force shook Purple Phoenix Saintess backward one after another, her face pale and rising. At the same time, the Breakthrough Lance evolved by Sacred Son of Destruction was also shaken away, and Sacred Son of Destruction opened his mouth and stifled a grunt as he was shocked and coughed out blood as he retreated back one after another. Whoosh! Mixed Heavenly Vault takes a step forward and doesnt continue his pursuit, he looks over to where Jason is fighting the Thunderbolt and he suddenly throws a punch through the air. Immediately, a fist seal containing Law of Imperishability exploded in that thunderbolt. When the fist print containing the Law of Imperishability exploded in the rule thunderbolt, the rule thunderbolt abruptly rioted, forming a terrifying and horrifying bacsh that shed at Jason. Jason was caught off guard by this riotous Thunderbolt Power chop. Whoa! Jason coughs up blood from his open mouth and staggers backwards, his body a scorched ck mess that Green Dragons Golden Body cant even carry. Hahaha! Seeing this scene, Mixed Heavenly Vaultughed out loud as he said, Jason, youre going to die here today! Im going to break you into pieces! Mixed Heavenly Vault tried to continue interfering, but saw the duo of Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction teaming up once again to kill and stop Mixed Heavenly Vault in its tracks. Hmph! Two annoying guys, you want to die then Ill kill you first! Mixed Heavenly Vault drank coldly, killing machines storming in his eyes. On the other side, the rest of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride were also battling against the disciples of the Mixed Sky Vein, but all of them were at a disadvantage. In the Mixed Sky lineage, there are still three Immortality beginner disciples, and the rest of the disciples are all at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, and all of them on Cultivation Realm are crushing the side of The Human Realms heavenly pride. Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy each took on Mixed Veins three Immortality beginner disciples and were basically all pinned. Robert and Benji were currently only at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm intermediate level, so when the other Immortality beginner level disciple attacked, Robert and Benji were unable to resist and were directly knocked back and injured. Wolf Boys eyes were crimson and his killing machine boiled over as the illusion of a huge blood-colored Wolf Boy floated in the air, he had already advanced to the Quasi life and death realm high rank, and he was barely able to fight against that Immortality beginner rank disciple, but he was being suppressed as well. Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Butterfly, Emily, and all of them are also in the fray, taking on disciples of Mixed Veins Quasi life and death realm pinnacle. Zack catalyzed the terrain formation, more or less able to cause some traction on these Quasi life and death realm peak disciples, coupled with Marcel, Darcey and others attacking and killing, but also did not lose the wind, but basically can not take advantage of too much, after all, Mixed Vein this side are Quasi life and death realm peak disciples and can qualify to be selected into the Eastsea Enve, which means that their qualifications andbat power are very strong. After all, Mixed Veins side were all Quasi life and death peak disciples, and were able to qualify to be selected into the Eastsea Enve, which meant that their qualifications andbat power were all very strong. Therefore, the fact that Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and the others teamed up to keep the battle going without taking a loss was already a strong showing. Overall, The Human Realms side of the Celestial Pride was crushed and stillcked Immortality levelbat power. Boom! Boom! At that moment, a booming st of punching power came in as Old Mr. Miller met Kattys punches head on. A golden fist aura rose up to the sky, containing a heavenly fist intent, causing the heavens and earth to shake, that magnificent and grand fist intent covering the sky, dominating the world. Kattys fist also broke through the air, wrapped in a monstrous blood, the peak of Immortality power outbreak, where the fist passes, the void copsed one after another, manifested that the fist is like a gun tip, sharp and sharp, containing the might to break and kill everything. Boom! Under the bombardment of the two mens fist, Kattys punch broke Old Mr. Millers Heavenly Fist Intent with an unstoppable momentum, and the Immortal Summit power contained within impacted Old Mr. Miller, forcing Old Mr. Miller back again. Fist intent through and through? It seems that your sense of the Fist Will is indeed very strong! Unfortunately, Cultivation Realm is still a bit short! You walk the path of Fist Intent to the heavens, I walk the sharp path of my fist breaking allws! My fist can be the tip of a sword, the tip of a sword, or the tip of a gun, all for the sole purpose of killing the enemy! Katty opened his mouth, his figure moved, killed up again, fist evolution, in an instant the skys fist shadow from different space erupted, a fist shadow contains a sharp and iparable sharpness, cutting the sky, like into that de sword, strangling to Old Mr. Miller. Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Millers fist sted out, evolving six fist shadows to break the space, shielding his figure. Soldier Arctic! Old Mr. Miller let out another bellow and activated the Soldier Arctic Fist from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, and a monstrous and fierce killing fist seal rushed out from the sky, containing heavenly punching intent, and punched and killed Katty. Nine Killing Fists of C Break! Katty gulped softly as her fist evolved and sted out. Breaking! The Fist of Breaking and Killing, the Fist of Breaking the Enemy, contained a sharp and unparalleled terrifying might. The punch broke and killed all the way straight up, shing with Old Mr. Millers through-and-through fist intent evolving Soldier Arctic, erupting in a deafening st. Stomp! Old Mr. Miller kept retreating, having trouble resisting that Immortal Summit power that erupted from Kattys punches, his six-foot golden body slightly dimmed, his heart sweetened and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. The gaze in Kattys eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at Old Mr. Miller and said, Zenithway Golden Body? You are rted to Zenithway? Zenithway Golden Body is worthy of being one of the top physical arts. However, just this level of Golden Body alone wont be able to withstand my punching power! Do you really think thats all I am? Youre only higher than Lao Fu Cultivation Realm, which is of course a reflection of your strength! Ill try to see how strong The Celestial Realms top Immortality powerhouse is! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and his six-foot golden body once again shone brightly, while he activated Fight Arctic, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit shaking the earth and sky. Lewis, he was never afraid of strong enemies, the stronger the enemy, the more able to quench his fist intent, the more able to stimte his fighting spirit! Then again, behind him was Jason who was fighting against the Rule Thunderbolt, he couldnt retreat, he couldnt fall. Otherwise, a powerhouse at the pinnacle of Immortality like Katty went ahead and interfered, and Jason was in deep trouble! Chapter 2565 – Dangerous Situation The gaze in Kattys eyes narrowed slightly, and he could sense Old Mr. Millers battle intent zing up steeply, vaguely shaking the heavenly dome of might. Katty was not surprised by this. An opponent like Old Mr. Miller must have an extremely strong fighting spirit and mindset, with the belief that strength wille in handy. Likewise, whats wrong with Katty? The Celestial RealmImmortalitys strongest people in the hundreds of thousands, he was able to kill on the Immortality top 100, relying on real strength, but he started from his rise, it was not all smooth sailing, but also time and time again to meet stronger opponents than his Cultivation Realm over. Battle! Old Mr. Miller let out a fierce shout, his six-foot golden body zing with light, taking the initiative to meet up with him, his two fists sting out, evolving six fist shadows to break the space, instantly surrounding Katty. Rumble! Six fist shadow breaks, containing six very different punches, surrounded Katty. In that momentC Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! Old Mr. Miller explodes in quick session, delivering a Fist Seal from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, and as soon as the Formation Arctic Fist Seal hits, the void creates a formation, blocking off the space where Katty is. At the same time, the Approach Arctic Fist Seal evolved the silhouette of a Fudo Ming Wang, suppressing the sky and stabilizing the seal of Formation Arctic. A bit of fun! But it wont trap me yet! Katty spoke in a calm tone. Almost at the same moment, the six fist meanings contained within the six fist shadow breaks that surrounded Katty abruptly erupted, and each of them carried a heavenly fist meaning that sted towards Katty. Old Mr. Miller, however, didnt stop fighting and rushed towards Mixed Heavenly Vault. At that moment, Kattys face changed slightly as he realized that Old Mr. Miller had evolved such a sealing and attacking punch in order to encircle him before he could deal with the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Nine Killing Fists of C Extermination! Katty violently bellowed, his bodys qi and blood steeply erupted, a Law of Imperishability rune coalesced into a Law of Order, and he sted out with a destructive might in his fist. Perish, which is to break and destroy, is the most destructive punch in Kattys kenpo! Boom!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Click! Click! As Kattys punch sted out, the six fist shadow sections of space evolved by Old Mr. Millers fist were blown up one after another, making it difficult to withstand the outburst of Kattys punch. Whoosh! Katty rose into the air and burst forward at breakneck speed. Meanwhile, Mixed Heavenly Vaults side swung its fist to repel Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destructions siege, and the Undying Force within it once again wounded Sacred Son of Destruction, and even forced Purple Phoenix Saintess was forced to retreat one after another. Just as Mixed Heavenly Vault still wanted to continue pursuing him, a steep heavenly fist intent blooming with a brilliant golden aura subdued him in the air, directly bombarding him. Cosmic Primordial Fist! Mixed Heavenly Vault bellowed, that Indestructible Origin Energy boiling up as he evolved his fist style, a wave of Mixed Qi and blood rushed up to the sky, manifesting as if it carried a heavenly Daos might as he met his fist and sted over. Bang! With a loud boom, Mixed Heavenly Vault warded off the fist aura of that Heavenly Fist Intent, but he also stifled a grunt with his mouth open, and his face went white as he retreated backward one after another. Old Mr. Miller forced back Mixed Heavenly Vault with one punch, but before he could continue, a destructive and monstrous punch came from behind him, which seemed to carry a destructive momentum, destroying the sky and killing the air, sting towards Old Mr. Miller with the momentum of destroying everything. Great Thunder God Fists Buddha Way Yang Thunder! Old Mr. Miller fiercely bellowed, he catalyzed the Great Thunder God Fists fist, six feet of golden body bloomed out a radiant and dazzling light, the outbreak of the fist contains a Zenithway Daos divine power aura, as a Buddha on the world, the evolution of the fist zing like the sun, contains a pure Yang hegemony of might. Boom! Apanied by a deafening fist vibration sound, the two mens fist power bombarded together in the void, that steep outburst of the power of the fist Dao was terrifyingly monstrous, sweeping out that energy to fill up this side of the heaven and earth, causing gusts of booming and exploding sound power. Katty came after him, and the punch came in and broke Old Mr. Millers Great Thunder God Fist, forcing Old Mr. Miller back. Nine Kills Fist C y! Nine Killing Fists of C Crack! Kattys cold voice came out, he threw punches one after another, exploding the power of his Nine Killing Fists to the extreme, the endless Law of Imperishability order was presented in the sky, the Immortal Summit power contained within was as vast as the sea, sweeping crazily, engulfing the space where Old Mr. Miller was. Mr. Millers space. Fist of the Gods! Old Mr. Miller let out a bellowing cry, his own battle spirit impacting the sky, he evolved his fist momentum, a huge fist shadow with bright golden light rose up to the sky, carrying out heaven and earth, and the heavenly fist intent contained within it was evolved to the extreme. This punch was overbearing! That heavenly fist intent shook heaven and earth, with its own supreme aura of Fist of the Gods! This fist sted out, the sky and the earth lost its color, and the only thing that was left was the bright and dazzling fist aura branded in the sky. Rumble! Even more violent and vibrating fist power bombardment sound came,pletely detonating when the sky. Hershey saw that Kattys punch was still sting over with irresistible might, and a shadow of a fist struck Old Mr. Miller. With a loud thud, Old Mr. Millers form falls to the ground, smashing a deep crater and sending dust billowing up. Kattys figure was slightly shaken, and she couldnt help but take a few steps backward, and her eyes couldnt help but show a sh of surprise. Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller figure once again rushed out from that deep pit, but the six-foot golden body has dimmed, open mouth coughed out a mouthful of blood, the color of the gas is a little pale. Katty looked deeply at Old Mr. Miller, with Kattys battle power, he can kill ordinary quasi creation powerhouses, and even some ordinary Creation realm powerhouses he can fight against. Old Mr. Miller was only at the peak of Immortalitys middle stage, but he was able to fight against him so far, and he was also able to force him back, which really surprised him. Lewis, you are very strong! If we were to fight at the same level, Im only afraid that I wouldnt be as good as you! Unfortunately, you may not have this chance anymore! Katty said in a t tone. On the other hand, after Mixed Heavenly Vault was forced back by Old Mr. Millers punch, he became even more furious and attacked Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction with a crazy attack. Under his frenzied attack, Purple Phoenix Saintess was also injured, with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. Sacred Son of Destruction was even more seriously injured, his body was in a dangerous state with deep cracks that could be seen to the bone. In addition, Robert and Benji were also bathing in blood, undefeated by the opponents disciple of that Immortality Beginner level. Wolf Boy was instead ferocious, that blood-colored aura enveloping the opponent, Wolf Boys Devouring Fate ability constantly devouring the opponents qi and blood, and the battle up to this point in time he was not losing the battle. Marcel, Zack, Darcey and the others were also struggling to hold on on their side, but as the battle continued, once Robert, Benjis side couldnt carry on, and the other partys Immortality Beginner Disciples killed over, then Marcel, Zack and the others would be in a fatal crisis. Jason saw it all. He wanted to go mad with hatred, his whole body was in a rage, and that rage was burning within his chest. Bai, swallow for me, keep swallowing those Thunderbolt Powers! Jason said in a deep voice, at the same time, he fiercely urged Dragon Bloodline, evolving the Green Dragon Illusion, and directly went to devour those Rule Thunderbolts, as he directly burned Sunling Bloodline, disregarding the repercussions that he was facing behind him, and frantically threw out punches, sting them at the Rule Thunderbolt Power that kept exterminating down. Chapter 2566 Jason’s Arrangement Bai heard Jasons words, and it immediately opened its mouth and sucked in a stream of Thunderbolt Power into its belly, then it opened its mouth and burped. It wasnt able to devour this Thunderbolt Power all the time, to be precise, it was devouring that Law Power that was embedded within the Thunderbolt, but after devouring it, it needed to go and digest it. Counting on it, Bai had also swallowed quite a lot ofw power, more or less slowing down the pressure for Jason. At this time, the Green Dragon Illusion rose up in the air, and under Jasons urging, it was also devouring those Rule Powers, but as that Thunderbolt Power continued to st down, the Green Dragon Illusions shadow became more and more faint, and there was a vague sign that it couldnt resist it, and thusxed. While the Green Dragon Illusion was bombarded by Thunderbolt Power, it also acted on Jasons Divine Consciousness, causing a huge pain in Jasons head, and his Divine Consciousness felt as if it had been hit hard. The crisis and pain that Jason endured at this moment was undoubtedly unimaginable to ordinary people, but Jason still clenched his teeth and persisted, his qi and blood burned, his Origin Energy boiled, and the strongest fist paths that he had mastered were all sting out, destroying one of the Rule Lightning Thunders that were sting over continuously. Gradually, Jason sensed that the killing power of this Rule Thunderbolt was weakening. He had a premonition that he was about to cross this Rule Lightning Tribtion. Jasons eyes sank, and he immediately sent a message to The Human Realms pride, including Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Darcey, and others, saying, Retreat! All of you retreat behind me! Quickly! Ill cover you! Dont ask any questions or hesitate! Purple Phoenix Saintess and other The Human Realm Celestial Pride heard Jasons voice transmission and one by one, their faces were stunned, and they didnt hesitate, they didnt bother to ask why, and after seizing the opportunity one by one, they began to withdraw, retreating towards Jasons back. At the same time, Jasons figure began to rush forward. With Thunderbolt Power still constantly sting away, Jason wasnt too fast, but he wasnt too slow either. The Human Realm Heavens Pride began to withdraw towards Jasons back, and Mixed Veins disciples saw this and were going after them. Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes are even more murderous, of course he wont let The Human Realms heavenly pride evacuate, wanting toe to intercept and kill. At that moment, Jason rushed over and his fist exploded towards the front. Jasons Thunderbolt isntpletely over yet, so his punching power explodes towards the front to attack and kill, also pulling over some of the Thunderbolt Power. Mixed Heavenly Vault sees this and he ms back, he doesnt want to get his hands on this Thunderbolt Power. But some of Mixed Veins disciples dont have the same reflexes as Mixed Heavenly Vault. Back, back! Mixed Heavenly Vault snapped angrily, bellowing for Mixed Veins disciples to back away from Jason. But there was still an Immortality beginner disciple and a Quasi life and death realm peak disciple who didnt have time to dodge as Jasons punch came sting through, and the punch didnt hit them either, but the Thunderbolt Power was covering them. In an instantC Boom! A rule thunderbolt attacked down indiscriminately, that Quasi life and death realm peak disciple s face changed, before he could scream out in horror, a rule thunderbolt bombarded down, and his flesh body was directly ruptured, his qi and blood were severed, and he died on the spot. That Immortality Beginner Disciple wasnt dead yet and was still able to carry on, but he was also injured on the spot. Wouldnt Jason let an opportunity like this pass him by? Boom! Jason immediately threw another punch. With this punch, this Immortality beginner disciple couldnt dodge it, he roared in rage as he still had to fight against the bombardment of the Rule Thunderbolt while still fighting against the attack of Jasons punch. With a bang, this Immortality Beginner Disciple staggered back, and with the bombardment of the Rule Thunder Tribtion, he was immediately seriously injured. Jasons power of this punch wasnt much, he fought against the Rule Thunder Tribtion, his own Qi and Blood and Origin Energy were almost depleted, and now his entire body was weak. However, the Rule Thunder Tribtion that kept bombarding down was clearly not something that Mixed Vein, an Immortality Beginner Disciple, could withstand, and soon, his breath weakened and he was on the verge of death. Kattys side had rushed over early to try and rescue her, but was stopped by Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller activated his six-foot golden body to seal the space where Katty was with the six fist shadow sections of Samsara Fist, and then evolved the fist seals of Nine Characters of Truth Fist and the Great Thunder God Fist to continuously st Katty. However, Old Mr. Miller was only able to resist for a few moments. Kattys Origin Energy erupted under the fury, and the power of the Immortal Summit shook the sky, causing the void between heaven and earth to be rattled by a burst of sound. Boom! In the end, Katty sts away, breaking Old Mr. Millers punch and sending Old Mr. Miller flying hard to the ground, the force of that Immortal Summit crashing down on Old Mr. Miller, causing blood to spill from the corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth. Katty rushed over, but it was already toote, and that Immortality Beginner disciple was hardened by that Rule Thunderbolt. Old Mr. Miller,e over here to me! Jason opened his mouth as he stared at Mixed Heavenly Vault and the others and said, Dont you want to kill me? Come over here! Lets see who dies first! The gaze in Mixed Heavenly Vault s eyes is gloomy, really want to kill the past, Jason directly rushed over, once by that rule thunderbolt, then he will also be in danger. Even Katty was unwilling to be tainted by such a rule-based thunderbolt, and once a powerhouse of his level was tainted by such a thunderbolt, he didnt know if it would involve an even more terrifying thunderbolt bombardment. The time I have, I can wait! Wait for you to be killed by the Thunder Tribtion. Or wait for you to cross the lightning tribtion. At that time, it will be your death. Mixed Heavenly Vault said in an indifferent tone. Jason ignored Mixed Heavenly Vault, he had secretly sent a message to Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and the other The Human Realm Celestial Pride, saying, You all flee immediately now. Flee to the giant peak where we entered the Eastsea Enve. Just flee over there and dont mess with that Rex Wildborn. Previously, I have already ced some of my cultivation resources in Ling Tians Storage Ring, including some Fruit of Destroying Origin, so you guys should hibernate and cultivate first after escaping over there to enhance your strength. After you guys escape, Old Mr. Miller and I will have a way to get out of the trap! Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others faces were stunned when they heard Jasons transmission, Wolf Boy, Darcey, and the others all showed hesitation in their eyes as they were worried that Jason would not be able to get out of the trap.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Come on! If you werent here, Old Mr. Miller and I could still escape! How can we escape if youre here? Waiting for Emperor Wallop and the others toe, to wipe us out? Take advantage of the fact that my Thunder Tribtion hasnt passed yet, and the other side doesnt dare to make any moves, so quickly escape for me! Jason once again transmitted his voice and directly shouted angrily. Go! Purple Phoenix, Saintess, Robert, and the others spoke up, and they were decisive, knowing that if they stayed here and Old Mr. Miller and Jason had something to worry about, the situation would only get more and more dangerous. Now that they had a chance to escape, they had to escape first. Chapter 2567 Chasing and Fleeing Purple Phoenix Saintess and other The Human Realm heavenly pride even if there is more reluctance or not, can only decisively withdraw and escape. Seeing The Human Realms Heavenly Pride withdrawing and fleeing, each of Mixed Veins disciples faces rose in anger and turned their eyes towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vaults heart fluttered, he actually wanted to go after him, but Jason was in the way, whoever wanted to rush up, Jason would pounce on him with Thunderbolt Power, who dared? Dont worry about them! Theyre not the main target, Jason is, and as long as Jason is captured, where can the rest of them hide? Sooner orter, they will all be found and killed. Mixed Heavenly Vault spoke up. Mixed Heavenly Vault didnt go after them, in his eyes, the rest of The Human Realms heavenly pride was nothing, only Jason was the most important, as long as Jason couldnt escape. Mixed Heavenly Vault is in no hurry, waiting for Jasons thunderbolt to pass, and if Jason isnt dead by then, then Jason is in a weakened state, and he can go for the kill himself. As for Old Mr. Miller, hes no match for Katty either. Not to mention that Emperor Wallop and the others areing soon. So in Mixed Heavenly Vaults opinion, Jasons current situation with Old Mr. Miller is a dead end that no one can save. Old man, my lightning tribtion will end soon. The moment it ends, Ill call out to you, and youll immediately lead me to escape! The corner of Jasons mouth twitches as he transmits toward Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller heard it, and there was a shrewd sh in his eyes, but a face that did not move. Jason wasnt stupid, he knew clearly that if he dyed, Emperor Wallop and the others would arrive, and then it would be an absolute dead end. At that time in Skyfall Crypt, Jason was able to see that Mixed Heavenly Vault was with Emperor Wallop and others. He encountered the Quasi life and death realms rule thunderbolt, and with such a bigmotion, Emperor Wallops side must have known about it. It was assumed that Emperor Wallop and the others had been dyed by something, so Mixed Heavenly Vaults side had rushed over first, and when Emperor Wallops side was freed up, they would alsoe quickly. It was with this in mind that Jason had Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others evacuate and flee early. Otherwise, by the time Emperor Wallop and other powerhouses came, then none of The Human Realms Heavens Pride side would really be able to escape. Jason also knows that Mixed Heavenly Vaults biggest target is him and Old Mr. Miller, and as far as the rest of The Human Realms heavenly pride escaping, Mixed Heavenly Vault isnt worried. Plus right now Jasons Rule Thunderbolt isnt over, and Mixed Heavenly Vault isnt going to do anything rash, as long as Jason and Old Mr. Miller havent escaped. Mixed Vein punk, back in Ancient Battlefield, if I hadnt escaped so quickly, I would have chopped your head off! Unfortunately, it was only an arm that was chopped off! Jason opened his mouth and stared at Mixed Heavenly Vault, then said, You start floating after your arm is recovered? You want to get back at me? Come on then, Ill go one-on-one with you and see who gets who killed! Mixed Heavenly Vaults face turned blue, and a raging fire was about to erupt from his eyes, he really wanted to break Jason into pieces right now. Ancient Battlefield battle, he escaped with a broken arm, which is the biggest shame in his life. Right now, it was just straight out of Jasons mouth, so how could he lose face? Jason, enjoy yourst moments of life! The real winner is the one whoughs until the end! Dont worry, I wont kill you right away, Ill chop off your limbs, destroy your THE origin of martial arts, and then enjoy your dying look slowly, I think it will be wonderful. Mixed Heavenly Vault said coldly. A waste of space, I dont even bother with you. Jason opened his mouth as he turned his eyes to Katty and said, Youre this punks protector? I have to say, you are strong in battle! But you dare to injure Old Mr. Miller, you will die! Katty smiled bashfully and said, Youd better fend for yourself first. As for death can really kill me, I am not as skilled as I am, and I have noints. Good, very good! Jason spoke up. At the same time, Jasons mind moved and the Green Dragon illusion returned to him. Rumble! The Rule Thunder Tribtion rioted once again and sted down once more. Bai opened his mouth and swallowed some more of the rule power embedded within the thunderbolt.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he evolved his fist, his own Sunling Bloodline flourishing and sweeping through the sky, a Green Dragon Emperor Energy filled the air, Origin Energy erupted, and a fist power sted up to counter the rule lightning tribtion that sted down. Boom! Boom! In a single confrontation, Jason resisted and hardened this Rule Thunderbolt. Just then, Jason also had a sense of what was going on, and he snapped his voice toward Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller, this is it, now, go! Old Mr. Miller had been waiting for Jasons signal. After hearing Jasons transmission, he moved and immediately rushed towards Jason, wrapping his left arm around him. Just as Old Mr. Miller rushed over, the rule thunderbolt suddenly dissipated, and the ck clouds converging above the sky began to dissipate as well. JasonQuasi life and death realm of the power of the apocalypse, which is considered to be crossed. Old Mr. Miller immediately catalyzed the March Arctic after wrapping his left arm around Jason, and with a whoosh, his form broke into the air and fled far away. Just the moment Old Mr. Millers figure moved, Kattys fully exploded punch had already sted over. Katty had been letting Jason and the others escape, so his chakra had been locked onto Old Mr. Miller, and when he saw Old Mr. Miller move, he immediately threw a punch and sted him, which was a quick enough reaction. Old Mr. Miller sensed the terrifying and monstrous fist that sted over from behind him, he shouted violently, his own qi and blood burning crazily, his right hand fist coalesced the fist momentum and met it. Boom! A heavenly fist intent that carried out heaven and earth spanned across the sky, causing heaven and earth to lose their colors, hooking the power of heaven and earth and adding it to this punch, resisting Kattys intercepting punch. With a rumbling sound, the two mens fists hardened together in mid-air. Whoa! Old Mr. Miller coughed up blood and was badly wounded. He had to protect Jason, who had just crossed the thunder tribtion at the moment and was still extremely weak, from the ripple effects of Kattys fist power, and on the other hand, he had to meet Kattys punches, so he immediately suffered serious injuries. However, Old Mr. Miller also used the power of Kattys punch to break and run away from March Arctics eruption in this way. Go after him, dont let him get away! The sound of Mixed Heavenly Vault roaring came. Dont worry young master, Lewis has been seriously injured and cant escape! Katty responded with a sound as he moved to give chase. Mixed Heavenly Vault immediately followed suit, heading after Jason and Old Mr. Miller. At the same timeC Boom! Boom! Boom! A powerful and terrifying aura rose up in the air from a not-too-distant bearing, heading towards the eastern side of Skyfall Crypt. This was obviously a strong person breaking through the air and chasing after them. Chapter 2568 – Another Breakthrough (I) In an instant, the void fluctuated as a powerful aura came from far and near, and under the fluctuation of that terrifyingly powerful martial arts aura, this side of the void copsed, making it difficult to withstand that supreme martial arts aura. A young man with a straight posture, wearing armor and permeated with an aura of imperial might was the first to appear, and it was none other than Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallop was apanied by prince of men and Yangzi. In addition, Darius, Zenith Nolimit, and Ember Heavenburn, the peak Immortality powerhouses, were all imposing and shaking the heavens, with that indestructible pressure sweeping through the heavens, and their divine might was infinite. Emperor Wallopnded on the ground and scanned the field, the pupils in his eyes contracted slightly coldly as he saw the aura that remained after the Rule Thunder Tribtion, in addition to the two dead disciples of Mixed Vein. The rest of the disciples in Mixed Vein are in ce, with only Katty going after them with Mixed Heavenly Vault. Whats going on? Emperor Wallops gaze sank as he opened his mouth to ask the disciple of Mixed Vein. One of Mixed Veins Immortality Beginner disciples replied, Jason escaped after the thunderbolt. An old man with great strength led him to escape. Both Young Master Sky Dome and Commander Li went in pursuit. Emperor Wallop immediately said, A few of us plus the Dao Protectors will go ahead and chase after them. The rest of you, return to cultivate and wait in the Heavenly Source Land. Yes! Emperor of Heaven Bloodlines disciples nodded their heads. Immediately, Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Yangzi, and their respective three Dao Protectors moved in a single movement, pursuing along the scent that Mixed Heavenly Vault had purposely left behind along the way. Mixed Heavenly Vault was also smart enough to have vaguely sensed Emperor Wallop and the others arriving as he and Katty headed off in pursuit, so all along the way he left behind some specific scents for Emperor Wallop and the others to notice, and thuse to support the pursuit. Emperor Wallop These people are very strong and will soon be able to catch up. Old Mr. Miller, towards the right front, all the way! Faster! In the void, Old Mr. Miller was rapidly breaking through the air with Jason in tow, and he was hyping up the March Arctic to an extreme level of speed. Jason, do you think the old man doesnt want to be fast? That Katty, the battle power is iparably strong, the old man is no match for him. Being wounded by him affects the speed. Old Mr. Miller responded with a voice. Indestructible Origin source! Quickly, old man, you take another drop and restore yourself on the run! Jason opened his mouth, and he immediately took a jade vial from the Storage Ring and removed a drop of Indestructible Origin source to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller wasnt too shy to open his mouth and inhale the drop of Indestructible Origin source into his mouth. Immediately, an unbelievably pure Indestructible Origin essence of energy flowed through Old Mr. Millers entire body. Old Mr. Millers indestructible Origin Energy was greatly depleted from his battle with Katty, but it was immediately recovering at a rapid rate, and some of the injuries he had sustained were also being restored. It was because the energy contained within this drop of Indestructible Origin was too majestic and pure, instantly nourishing Old Mr. Millers Indestructible Origin breath, prompting his qi and blood to recover, and his golden body blossomed with a zing and eye-catching light. Spinning around, Old Mr. Miller felt his Origin Energy rising, vaguely about to break through a shackle. Now, Old Mr. Miller is basically sure that he can break through to the Immortality high level, only now he is not given the chance to break through at all, with Katty in hot pursuit behind him. After Old Mr. Millers physical condition had been greatly restored, he fully urged March Arctic, and that speed was even three times faster, traveling through the air like lightning, as fast as the extreme.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the back, Kattys speed of pursuit was also very fast, and as a peak Immortality powerhouse, his body speed was naturally fast beyond wheelparison. But what shocked him was how fast Old Mr. Miller was already injured. He surmised that Old Mr. Miller must have mastered a heaven-defying body form technique, possessing extreme speed under exertion. Just as he was thinking, Katty suddenly felt that Old Mr. Millers speed had increased by several points, originally he could still see Old Mr. Millers back from afar, but in an instant, Old Mr. Millers back had begun to blur. However, Katty wasnt worried, his aura was locked onto Old Mr. Miller, unless Old Mr. Miller was able to escape thousands of miles in an instant to get rid of his aura lock. But that seems impossible to Katty. At this time, Katty fiercely sensed that there was a powerful auraing from the rear after all, he turned around and saw that there were several figures rushing toe at a fast speed. When the first was a young man d in armor Emperors might filled the air, his speed was the fastest, one step, space was turned upside down, leaving a trail of residual shadows behind him, and it looked like he had already caught up with Katty. Emperor Wallop! Katty recognizes it as Emperor Wallop, and he is secretly amazed. Emperor Wallop is really too strong, even with his current strength, he still cant see the depths of Emperor Wallop, known as The Celestial Realms first pride, which is by no means a waste of time. Katty is immediately relieved that Emperor Wallop and the other powerful men have all arrived, so Jason and Old Mr. Miller definitely wont be able to escape. With Old Mr. Miller back in form, March Arctic has picked up a ton of speed. Old Mr. Miller urged the March Arctic to escape through the air while saying, Jason, hurry up and recover your state as well, the Thunderbolt Power Baptism is the best time to polish ones martial arts and temper ones physique. Old man, I know. Im recovering. Jason responded vocally. Jason took out a foreign fruit from the Storage Ring and swallowed it directly into his stomach, and then began to refine the pure sea of energy contained within the foreign fruit. Jason also took out the Absolute Spirit Stone and frantically absorbed the energy contained within the Spirit Stone. Right now, his body was like a bottomless ck hole that was crazily absorbing that pure energy, which was transformed into his Qi and blood, transformed into his Origin Breath, and began to be moisturizing his entire bodys flesh and blood. At the same time, under the confrontation with the thunderbolt, the force of thew embedded in the thunderbolt merged into his flesh and bones, further erging his physique and strengthening his flesh and blood. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was recovering, and under the refinement of the massive amount of energy essence, it was instantly restored to its peak state. Jason clearly felt that his Green Dragons Golden Body had once again improved, and had already reached the peak of the Green Dragons Golden Body Extreme Realm, but there was still a gap between it and the DD6 Golden Body Realm. I guess we have to break through to Immortality at least for Green Dragons Golden Body to have a major metamorphosis and sublimation. Jasons Origin Energy was also rapidly growing stronger, reaching a supreme peak in his current realm, and with a stirring in his heart, he felt that he had enough opportunity to break through to the Quasi life and death realm high level. With that thought, he began to try to make a breakthrough. Chapter 2569 – Breaking the Boundary Again (II) Jason was wrapped up in Old Mr. Millers body to escape, in fact, Jason was still veryfortable, Old Mr. Miller was still worried that this kid had just crossed the thunderbolt and his flesh was weak, so he divided an Origin Energy to maintain Jasons body, so that his whole body was t and stable. It made Jason fall back on enjoying the moment. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller senses something unusual, and he perceives that Jasons Budo is actually climbing. Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but look back at Jason and saw that the kid was actually running the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique and was practicing, looking like he was preparing to break the realm. Old Mr. Miller look at all speechless, old son with you are not life escape, you kid is not worried, and leisure leisure breakthrough. However, Old Mr. Miller did have fun. Thats the best mindset to have. Even when they are in danger, they are still waiting. This is the kind of mindset that a strong person should have to deal with surprises. At that moment, the martial aura on Jasons body fiercely zed up, and a majestic martial Origin Energy struck up towards the barrier at the peak of the middle stage of the Quasi life and death realm. With a boom, Jason directly broke through the barrier of the peak of Quasi life and death realm with a bang, and his martial aura violently and rapidly climbed up, being constantly breaking through and getting stronger, reaching a powerful peak. Jason immediately took out a piece of absolute Spirit Stone to absorb the aura energy contained within, thus refining it to be his own Martial Way Origin Breath after the breakthrough. Quasi life and death realm higher order! Jason broke through to this level of realm, Jason is consolidating this level of Cultivation Realm and is continuing to polish it, it will take some time to harden it to the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm high level. That being said, Jason was satisfied with such a breakthrough speed, it was anticlimactic. Just entered Eastsea Enve before quasi life and death, traveled to Skyfall Crypt, and then by now, are all Quasi life and death realm high level, so that boost has been about as fast as Wolf Boy. Wolf Boy thats uniquely anticlimactic, no one can match that, and its anticlimactic enough for Jason to catch up. It was important to know that Jasons Dragon Bloodline coupled with the Nine Yang Sacred Body bloodline was actually more difficult to break through the higher one went, whether it was the Fate or the bloodline that was too powerful, and to be able to improve so quickly in such a situation was already enough to dazzle people. After Jason stabilized his Quasi life and death realm high level cultivation, his heart snapped, and he suddenly turned his head towards the back. Vaguely, in the distance at the end of his gaze, a blurred figure emerged and was chasing after him at an extremely appalling speed, and even more so, there was a Junior Supreme Emperors might permeating the area. Emperor Wallop? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, he didnt get a good look at this persons face, but judging from the other partys emperor-hegemony-nine-heavens-like aura, it should be Emperor Wallop. The gaze in Jasons eyes went cold, and sure enough, Emperor Wallop and the others came after him. Fortunately, when he was previously over at Skyfall Crypt, he made good arrangements for Purple Phoenix Saintess and other The Human Realms heavenly pride to escape first, or else if he waste and Emperor Wallop and the others rushed in, he would really have to be taken down in one fell swoop. Old man, theres someoneing up behind us. It should be that Emperor Wallop, Jason said. I sense it, this guy is strong, much more terrifying than even Katty who fought me. Old Mr. Miller spoke in a deep voice, he pushed March Arctic to the extreme, but still felt unable to get away from Emperor Wallops pursuit behind him, and the distance between each other were shrinking. Jason looked towards the front, and vaguely saw arge mountain in front of him, with peaks that were filled with ayer of ck mist, and under careful sensing, the area where thisrge mountain was located seemed to be devoid of any heaven and earth aura. Jasons eyes shed with an exquisite aura as he judged that such a ce must be a murderous ce. Only such a treacherous ce would make all the aura of heaven and earth cut off. Old man, flee over in the direction of that big mountain, that should be a treacherous ce! If we want to get rid of the enemys pursuit behind us, we can only go to the dangerousnd. In the dangerousnd, we still have a chance topletely get rid of our escape. Jason immediately said. Yes! Old Mr. Miller nods. Old Mr. Miller also knew that it was not a good idea to keep running away from the enemy behind him, and that the distance was getting closer and closer, and that sooner orter he would be caught up if he continued to run. It would be better to flee into a dangerous ce to maneuver around and then look for an opportunity to escape. Old Mr. Miller fled at once in the direction of the great mountain which was concealed by the ck mist.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rear. Emperor Wallop is pursuing, he is calm and rxed, a purple-golden martial aura impacts the sky dome, shaking the heavens and moving the earth, and that emperor might presses down on the Nine Heavens. His speed was extremely fast, and underneath the calm surface, his heart was actually shaken. He boasted that his method of aerial control was unique, chasing down Immortality level powerhouses was almost instantaneous, but he had not been able to truly catch up with Old Mr. Miller this whole way, and although the distance was closing in, he was marveling in his heart at Old Mr. Millers exquisite footwork in his body, and such footwork was certainly extraordinary. Emperor Wallop didnt care though, as long as the distance was closing, that meant sooner orter it would catch up. It was then that the gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes faltered slightly, as he saw Old Mr. Miller rushing toward therge, ck mist-covered mountain from afar. Sanctus Zenith? Are they trying to escape into Sanctus Zenith? Still think that by escaping into Sanctus Zenith they will be able to evade my pursuit? Thats really naive! Emperor Wallop thought to himself as he too pursued towards Sanctus Zenith. Sanctus Zenith. Unbeknownst to Jason and Old Mr. Miller, the mountain they fled into, covered in ck mist, was in fact Sanctus Zenith. After escaping inside, Old Mr. Miller and Jason bothnded on the ground, and they sensed the unusual nature of this ce, which was filled with a gloomy, violent and bloodthirsty aura. Especially the pungent and thick smell of blood, as if it was an unpleasant smell of blood fermented under the umtion of countless epochs. Moreover, the spiritual qi of the outside world could not be sensed here, as if the spiritual qi of heaven and earth had been swallowed up by this ce. Old man, be careful, this ce feels a bit evil. Jason opens his mouth, and he and Old Mr. Miller quickly abscond towards the depths. Both were fast, both were hyping up the March Arctic, and their breath was collected. Along the way toward the deep absconding, Jason was observing the surrounding terrain, his mind has been calcting, how to use the terrain of this ce to hide and abscond. Just thinking about it, all of a suddenC Boom! Boom! At the location in front, a sound of a fist breaking through the air came out violently, and a powerful and terrifying martial dao pressure was permeating. Jason and Old Mr. Miller both couldnt help but stop as they looked at each other. Obviously, there was someone fighting up ahead. Moreover, judging from that powerful martial arts aura, there were terrifyingly strong people in the sparring match, strong people much stronger than even Kattys level. Chapter 2570 – Great Clash of Heaven’s Pride Jason and Old Mr. Miller both stopped slightly. There were powerful people fighting in front of them, and they didnt know if going there rashly would cause the other side to misunderstand and thus implicate them. At this time, Jasons heart stirred, vaguely sensing that a powerful aura was also descending from the rear, and it was obvious that it should be Emperor Wallop and the others who were chasing after him. Jason made an instantaneous judgment and a determination, and said to Old Mr. Miller, Come on, lets keep running! With that, the two of them catalyzed the March Arctic and fled directly towards the depths of Sanctus Zenith. Deep within Sanctus Zenith, a battle is breaking out. Chaos Progeny and the Heavens Eye Emperor both battled against each other, and under one strike, a shocking might erupted, shaking the void and causing the terrifying and monstrous fist power to fail to sweep through the sky. Eternalisles side, Stormyer, Skyler Endless, and Chaos Mount from Chaos Mount have teamed up to take on the Arakan Beasts lineage of Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Primal Ragerang, and six other Immortality peak powerhouses. Although there were twice as many Immortal Summit powerhouses on the Draconic Beastkin Lineage side, they were unable to form a suppression for a while, and thisy in the fact that Chaos Mountains strength was too terrifying. Chaos Mountain alone was even able to hold back the three peak Immortality powerhouses of the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage, manifesting a terrifyingly powerful strength. Kael, on the other hand, led the disciples of Eternalisles lineage and was rivaling the five royal prides of Bane Abysswell, U ze, Simian Skycracker, Argent Mail, and Zephyr Purcloud. Kaels battle prowess was also extremely powerful,parable to the ranks of top-tier heavenly prides, stronger than any of the royal ns heavenly prides, such as Bane Abysswell and U ze. However, under the joint efforts of these five great princely celestials, Kael was certainly unbeatable, and even when he brought Eternalisles disciples against him, he was less defeated. The rest of Eternalisles disciples were still a bit disparate whenpared to the five great royal ns heavenly prides. Some disciples on Eternalisles side had already been wounded, but no one had been killed in battle yet. Visible, although this this war broke out, but the three parties are not really determined to make up their minds to fight to the death, more like a test, a try. Eternalisle and Chaos Mount have never crossed paths, and theres no way that Kael would have rushed into actually joining forces with Chaos Progeny and letting their respective powerhouses go to a real death match. At that time, in case the two peak Immortality powerhouses on Eternalisles side died in battle, then Eternalisles lineage in Eastsea Enve would be struggling, or even unlucky enough to say that it might be wiped out. Therefore, Kael didnt dare to bet on it, and for the moment, he could only test the waters and see what happenedter. Likewise, Arakan Beastkin Lineage has not made up its mind to actually fight to the death. Voidgold Annihtion is good though, and kind of to the point. However, it hadnt reached the point where they had to fight to the death, if they fought to the death here, and the Dongji Pce opened behind them, then they simply didnt have enough strength to fight for the opportunities within the Dongji Pce. With the three forces in such a head-to-head battle, Jason and Old Mr. Miller stalked over towards the front and saw the great battle ahead from afar, and instead of heading straight for it, they circled around, preparing to bypass the battlefield. Unexpectedly, the perceptions of the strongest in this battlefield were all extremely sharp, and had sensed that someone hade, and in the uncertainty of the enemy, a strong man opened his mouth and bellowed, What kind of person? What man? Come out here! A loud bellowing sound rang out. Jason and Old Mr. Miller cant really hide this, the only thing they can do is show up and head forward. The three forces that were originally fighting against each other, but at this moment, they also had an extremely tacit understanding to withdraw their hands and no longer continue to fight against each other. They originally did not want to fight to the death, and when they saw that someone hade over, they naturally did not need to continue fighting when the enemy was unknown. Gentlemen, we are just passing through. No intention to participate in your battle. Please bear with us if there is any disturbance. Jason said with a smile and a sincere attitude. The gazes of Chaos Mount, Eternalisle, and the Ancient Beastkin Lineage were fixed on Jason and Old Mr. Miller. In their senses, Jason was only at the high level of Quasi life and death realm, and Old Mr. Miller had not yet reached the peak level of Immortality. In their senses, Jason was only at the high level of Quasi life and death realm, and Old Mr. Miller hadnt even reached the peak level of Immortality yet. Gentlemen, you continue, Ill leave first. Otherwise, my enemies are going toe after me. Jason smiled and was about to leave with Old Mr. Miller ready to go. Chaos Progeny nced at Jason and didnt care, but when he saw Bai on Jasons shoulder a look of surprise appeared in his eyes, and he couldnt help but open his mouth and ask, Is this beast yours? You mean Bai? Yeah, he follows me around all the time. Its not much more than a cute looking thing. Jason said. Chaos Progeny looked deeply at Bai and said nothing more. Jason takes Old Mr. Miller around these powerhouses in the arena and flees towards the further back. Neither Chaos Progeny, Kael, nor the side of the Emperor Sky-Eye tried to stop it, perhaps in their minds, an old man of Immortality with a disciple of Quasi life and death realm need not be put in the picture or affect anything at all. Only Chaos Progeny, that look of surprise in his eyes still hasnt dissipated. Not long after Jason and the others had just left, a powerful aura like a tidal wave violently swept towards the front, and the monstrous pressure shook Sanctus Zenith, causing people to be horrified. At this moment, the faces of Chaos Progeny, Heavens Eye Emperor, Kael, and the others became grave as they were able to sense that a strong person wasing over. Sure enough, in an instant, we saw Emperor Wallop walking with a dragons stride, apanied by a mighty force of the Emperors domination of the Nine Heavens, with an unrivaled and extraordinary aura.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Behind him came prince of men, Yangzi, Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn and many more. Emperor Wallops footsteps snapped to a halt as he walked over and saw Chaos Progeny, Emperor Sky-Eye, Kael, and the rest of the group, and the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly in coldness. He didnt expect that he would actually encounter the manpower of these forces here. Heavens Eye Emperor So you came to this ce, I should have thought of that. Emperor Wallop looked towards the Sky Eyes Imperial Prince and spoke. So, Emperor Wallop came here specifically to seek me out? Emperor Celestial Eyes opened his mouth, his tone calm. Emperor Wallop was silent, he hade after Jason, he just didnt realize there would be a Dystopian Beastkin Lineage here, in addition to the forces of Chaos Mount and Eternalisle. As for Jasons figure, he was nowhere to be seen, and he didnt know where he had hidden himself. After encountering the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage, Emperor Wallop was in no hurry to go after Jason, and even if he wanted to continue to go after him, he was afraid that the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage would keep staring at them. Emperor of Heaven Bloodline son of a bitch. Emperor of Heaven deserves to die, and so does Emperor Wallop! Emperor of Heaven Bloodline suppressed my Arakan Beastkin Lineage, this revenge will not be shared! Kill them all! Let Nine Realms know what happens when they bully my Draconic Beastkin Lineage! On the side of the Draconic Beast Race, some people had already spoken in an indignant tone, all targeting Emperor Wallops side. Chapter 2571 – Heaven’s Pride Goes to War The ancient Beastkin Lineage, forced into confinement on Starfall Beast Mountain by the Emperor of Heaven in conjunction with the Nine Domain Powers. Even Argus Beastking was forced to sleep, and even when Argus Beastking revived before the Eastsea Enve opened, he didnt dare to step out of Starfall Beast Mountain easily. Back then, when Emperor of Heaven dominated the battle against Starfall Beast Mountain, he had killed many king-level beasts. Originally, there were nine king-race beasts in Starfall Beast Mountain, of which four king-race beasts were killed, leaving only the five king-race beasts left today. As a result, these ancient Beastkin Lineage in Starfall Beast Mountain hate the nine domains under Emperor of Heaven with a passion, especially the Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, which is the most direct nemesis. Therefore, some people in the Draconic Beastkin Lineage let out words of indignation, and a pair of gazes stared at Emperor Wallop and the rest of the line, with a strong intent to fight and kill surging.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Dystopian Beastkin Lineage? Its reallying to this Eastsea Enve! Yangzi grunted coldly and spoke. Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, Katty, these peak Immortality powerhouses also began to permeate ayer of bloody murderous aura, they were in charge of themand of arge army, and they had also led the warriors to fight with the ferocious beasts of the Starfall Beast Mountain, and they knew that the ferocity and power of these ancient beasts was very high. They knew the ferocity and power of these ancient beasts. Immediately, the aura on the side of Heavens Eye Emperor and Emperor Wallop appeared to be at cross swords, and the strongest people on both sides showed signs of wanting to engage in a bloody battle. Not far away, in a hidden crevice. Finn hasnt left yet and is watching all this happening. Finn saw Jason when he showed up with Old Mr. Miller earlier, and at the time he nearly shouted in surprise. Finn was able to guess that when the Eastsea Enve opened, Jason and other The Human Realm talents would surelye over, but he just didnt expect Jason and Old Mr. Miller to break into this Sanctus Zenith. Finn was initially worried that Jason would sh with the likes of Emperor Sky Eyes and Chaos Progeny, but he was relieved to see Jason leave with Old Mr. Miller. Immediately after that, Emperor Wallops sides manpower chased after him, and was currently confronting the Draconic Beast Race. Emperor Wallop? So Jason was chased all the way by these powerful men of Emperor Wallop and thats why he escaped into Sanctus Zenith? Finn thought darkly in his mind. Old man Heavenly Devil, is there any danger in this Sanctus Zenith in the area towards the back, Jason and the others came to Sanctus Zenith, escaped must pursuit and are stalking towards the back area. Finn wasmunicating with Heavenly Devil genjutsu. The area behind Sanctus Zenith may seal the residual thoughts and grudges of some powerful Draconic Beasts, and the area behind it is definitely in great danger. Of course, the residual thoughts and grudges of those Draconic Beasts are nothing as long as they are not triggered to activate. Id love to go over and join him You kid dont act rashly now, so many strong people are arriving, Im afraid a big battle is inevitable. Its not advisable to act rashly at this moment, wait until the great battle is up. You kid still seize the time to quench your Heavenly Devil Scourge. Finn thought about it, and he wasnt saying anything. Finn also had a sense of urgency when he saw so many powerful people appearing and that each and every one of The Celestial Realms celestials were all at the Immortality level. Lets find a way to ascend to the peak of Quasi life and death realm first! Finn thought to himself. After Emperor Wallops men appeared on his side, Kael had taken Eternalisles men and quietly stood back, making it clear that he didnt want to get involved in the fight between The Celestial RealmNine Realms and Starfall Beast Mountain. Chaos Progeny, on the other hand, has his arms wrapped around his chest like hes about to watch a good show unfold. The wariness in Chaos Progenys eyes looked even more intense and exuberant since Emperor Wallop appeared. Emperor Wallops reputation he certainly knew, known as The Celestial Realms first heavenly pride. Chaos Progeny was unimpressed by this; none of The Celestial Realms major Forbidden Lands go out on weekdays, and the powerful men of The Celestial RealmNine Realms dont mess with these Forbidden Lands lightly. So in The Celestial Realm, Chaos Progeny and Emperor Wallop hadnt fought against each other, but Chaos Progeny was convinced that he was the strongest, so when he saw Emperor Wallop, the battle spirit in his eyes became a bit more intense. Emperor Wallop nced at the Heavens Eye Emperor as he said in a nd tone, I pursued into Sanctus Zenith and only came here to pursue two people. It was not for the sake of you and the others. Emperor Wallops meaning was clear, he didnte here for the Draconic Beastkin Lineage this time, in other words he didnt want to start a duel with the Draconic Beastkin Lineage right now. Simply because this is not the moment when Emperor Wallops side is at its strongest! The remaining four major domains, Eastguard Domain, South Domain, Forge West Domain, and Northbound Lands pride and powerhouses havent converged yet, so its not the time when Emperor Wallops side is at its peak. If the pride and powerhouses of these four great domains were also present, he wouldnt mind exterminating the Ancient Beastkin Lineage right here in Sanctus Zenith. Of course, with Emperor Wallops current manpower and strength, he is naturally not afraid of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage, but there are still Eternalisle and Chaos Mount in the field. Chaos Mount in particr, Emperor Wallop could sense that wariness that Chaos Progeny showed towards him. This has caused Emperor Wallop to weigh what kind of attitude the Chaos Mount side would have if he were to start a conflict with the Arakan Beastkin Lineage right now. The Heavens Eye Emperor was expressionless on the surface, but secretly, one thought was shing rapidly. He had observed that Emperor Wallops side was not a gathering of Nine Realms strongest, and he recognized prince of men, Yangzi, and Mixed Heavenly Vault. The Celestial RealmNine Realms in which The Devil Gods Lineage, The Vein of the Underworld, God Devourer, and Divine Lineages strongest were not present. In other words, right now, Emperor Wallops side of the force is not fully staffed, so if we really want to go to war, or its still a really good opportunity. Plus, this ce is on Sanctus Zenith If we let Emperor Wallop gather the remaining four domains pride and powerhouses together in the future, it would be very difficult to deal with Emperor Wallop, and Im afraid that none of the forces on any side would dare to take a hard look at the battle power of the Nine Realms powerhouses represented by Emperor Wallop. The Heavens Eye Emperor was decisive as he looked towards Emperor Wallop, the vertical eye at his brow fiercely blossoming with a supreme divine aura as he said, Ive always heard that Emperor Wallop is the First Heavenly Pride. I would like to test the might of the First Heavens Pride! Emperor Wallop raised an eyebrow, he knew in his heart that the Heavens Eye Emperor meant to start a war. War! Kill Emperor of Heaven Bloodline! Kill the disciples of The Celestial RealmNine Realms! Bane Abysswell, Primal Ragerang, and other such powerhouses had coldly shouted out, their lineage had been suppressed too hard by The Celestial RealmNine Realms, and that resentful killing machine appeared extremely prevalent. Just a bunch of Deste Ancient Beast descendants with impure bloodlines. Do you really think this is the Deste Ancient Era? If you dare to disobey, kill them all! Darius stood out, a murderous aura pervading his body. Emperor Wallop,e and fight! The Heavens Eye Emperor opened his mouth, as he took a step, his aura steeply climbing, reaching a supreme peak, shaking the heavens, and the vibrationsing out of his aura caused the void to fluctuate. Boom! Emperor SkyEye sts Emperor Wallop with a jab. Kill! At the same time, the strongest people on the Draconic Beast Races side roared in anger, and one by one, their breaths erupted as they began to kill towards Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, and the others. Chapter 2572 – The Great War Breaks Out Boom!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Wallops own martial arts breath steeply erupted, the purple-golden qi and blood swept through the air, diffused the majestic emperors pressure let people feel a kind of suffocating for the feeling. An indestructible rune order surfaced in the air, encircling his body and reflecting him in an extremely extraordinary manner. Emperor of Heaven punch! Emperor Wallop spoke in an indifferent tone, his fist sted out, his fist shook the heavens, the embedded fist intent was like the descent of the Emperor of Heaven, intimidating the nine heavens and ten earths, a Law of Imperishability order blossomed into a bright light, the embedded Undying Force was like a tidal wave, impacting the Heavens Eye Emperor. toward the Heavens Eye Emperor. Rumble! Emperor Wallop sted out a fist to meet the punch of the Sky Eyes Emperor. In an instant, the two most powerful Celestial Pride fought all the way from the ground to mid-air. On the side of the Draconic Beast n, the six Immortality peaks of Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Primal Ragerang, Auricme Ventis, Argent Skyrend, and Violet Ventis surrounded and killed Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn and Katty. The five great princes of Heavenly Vault, namely U ze, Bane Abysswell, Simian Skycracker, Argent Mail, and Zephyr Purcloud, surrounded and killed prince of men, Yangzi, and Mixed Heavenly Vault. prince of men showed extraordinary battle power, the Human King Wheel behind his head was glowing with light, vaguely having the vor of ten thousand paths emerging, and the whole person was enveloped in that Human King Wheels light, giving people a sense of not being touched by all thews. Boom! The prince of men threw punches, as if evolving the way of allws, and sted at Bane Abysswell and U ze. Among the five great princes prides, Bane Abysswell and Wu ze were the strongest, and prince of men fought both of them alone. Yangzi and Mixed Heavenly Vault teamed up to take on the remaining Simian Skycracker, Argent Mail and Zephyr Purcloud. In this battle, both sides were almost going all out. Each and every one of them erupted with the strongestbat power, all thinking of killing their respective opponents. Kael backed away with Eternalisles men, he really didnt expect the fight between Emperor Wallop and the Sky-Eye Emperor toe so quickly. Kael didnt want to get involved in this fight among them, so he took Eternalisles men and watched from the sidelines. Kael nces towards Chaos Progeny and sees that Chaos Progeny has his hands sped over his chest and his eyes are glued to the sparring match between Emperor Wallop and the Sky-Eyed Emperor, and is making a wall of it. Kael nced towards the mountain behind him, he knew in his heart that Voidgold Annihtion was contained within this mountain, but the mountain was surrounded by an extermination and extermination formation. How can I break through this formation? Break the formation, obtain the Voidgold Annihtion and leave immediately! This Voidgold Annihtion has to be obtained as soon as possible while Emperor Wallop is fighting against the Draconic Beastkin Lineage. Kaels mind was reeling. Sanctus Zenith Depths. Jason and Old Mr. Miller are stalking towards the depths, and the further in they go, the more they get an inexplicable palpitation. It was as if the deepest part of this Sanctus Zenith was harboring some great horror. Jason, who was utterly perceptive to danger itself, looked into the depths of Sanctus Zenith and said in a low voice, Old man, Im afraid that there will be danger in here. Dont rush over there yet. Behind Emperor Wallop they didnte after them As he was talking, Jason violently felt a powerful martial aura fluctuating behind him, shaking the heavens, and a terrifyingly monstrous pressure covered this Sanctus Zenith. It seems like a big war has broken out! Jason spoke up. Old Mr. Miller also nodded and said, There is indeed fighting going on. Did Emperor Wallop get into a fight with those we encountered? No matter that much. Its best to break out into a fight, those people we encountered arent weak, and arepletely capable of slowing down Emperor Wallop and the others. Jason opened his mouth as he looked around and said, Lets find a ce topletely recover from our injuries and then boost our battle power. Then well sneak back to see those manpower breaking out in a great battle. Good, old man I happen to want to hit Immortality high level as well. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason searches around for a more secluded clearing and hides there with Old Mr. Miller, preparing to restore himself with Old Mr. Miller first. Here, Jason wasnt afraid of anyone chasing after him, if there really was a strong person who couldnt resist chasing after him, the big thing was to follow Old Mr. Miller and run towards the depths of Sanctus Zenith, although he had a feeling that there would be a great danger, but he could also in turn utilize this great danger to deter the strong person who was chasing after him. Old Mr. Millers Indestructible Origin Energy has reached a peak, and there is still the essence of Indestructible Origin in his body. Immediately Old Mr. Millerpletely refines the Indestructible Origin in his body, and he also starts to impact the Immortality high level! He also started to attack the realm of Immortality. With the Indestructible Origin source, Jasons Indestructible Origin Energy was breakthrough enough, all that was missing was a sense of Immortality. After the battle with Katty, Old Mr. Millers understanding and application of Law of Imperishability has been upgraded to a higher level, so his breakthrough is a natural one, and he has reached the Immortality level with a single blow. In that moment, Old Mr. Miller had an epiphany; after reaching the high level of Immortality, the Law of Imperishability runes had begun to coalesce into Laws of Order, and ordingly, his battle power would be increased by arge margin. Due to theck of aura in this ce, Old Mr. Miller was unable to absorb the surrounding aura energy to stabilize his Cultivation Realm even after he had broken through to the higher level of Immortality. Jason immediately pulls out a block of the absolute best Spirit Stone for Old Mr. Miller to solidify his own Cultivation Realm. Old Mr. Miller absorbs the energy of the Jedi Spirit Stone while immersing himself in the Immortality Laws of Order, during which his martial aura is climbing and getting stronger. Jason had also begun to cultivate, he had currently broken through to the Quasi life and death realm high level, and his control of life and death Origin Energy would be much more powerful along with his outbursts. Jason certainly wasnt satisfied with this, as he devoured the exotic fruits and absorbed the majestic energy of the Absolute Spirit Stone, and began to go about quenching his flesh and strengthening his physique. Under the relentless refining over and over again, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had reached a point where it was at the pinnacle of the Extreme Realm. Though it cannot step into the DD6 Golden Body, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body is a fusion of the Grand Vajra Realm Physique and the Green Dragons Physique, and is much more powerful than the Grand Vajra Realm Physique at the same rank. As a result, Jason felt that his current physical strengthpared to Old Mr. Millers, even if it was still a little bit short, but that the difference wouldnt be too big. After quenching his physique, Jason frantically condensed Origin Energy, Sunling Bloodline surged up, and a channel of Green Dragon Emperor Energy filled the air. Jason was polishing his Cultivation Realm, utilizing the energy of the exotic fruits and the absolute Spirit Stone to cultivate and polish his own Cultivation Realm to the peak of the Quasi life and death realms high level. Jasons aim now was to seize every opportunity to improve his Cultivation Realm and battle power as much as possible. There are too many heavenly prides in the entire Eastsea Enve, and there are quite a few strong people, and the only way to fight andpete with these heavenly prides and strong people is to raise the Cultivation Realm and battle power. Chapter 2573 A Life After Jason consolidated the Cultivation Realm at the peak of the Quasi life and death realms high level, he took a deep breath and quietly experienced the Origin Energy that was surging within his body at the moment, extremely vast and majestic, strong and overwhelming, with a great improvement in his overall battle power. Old Mr. Millers training is also nearing its end, he has consolidated the Cultivation Realm of Immortalitys higher levels, and has gained a deeper understanding and appreciation of Immortalitys Laws of Order. After recovering from this training, Old Mr. Miller has basically recovered from the injuries he suffered in his previous fight with Katty, and has further improved his Cultivation Realm and increased hisbat power. Jason looks over at Old Mr. Miller and says, Old man, that fight behind us isnt over yet. Lets sneak back and see whats going on. See what those guys are fighting about. Go! Old Mr. Miller said with a whirlwind nod. The two of them immediately moved off and returned silently towards their original path. Jasons idea was simple, if the manpower on Emperor Wallops side was battling against some powerful forces strong, then he wouldnt mind giving Emperor Wallops side a big surprise when necessary. Boom! Boom! The battle between Emperor Wallop Bloodline and the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage continues, and the Square Lands have be a battlefield filled with a murderous aura. The Heavens Eye Emperors aura flourished, his own Cultivation Realm climbed steeply, and a peak Immortality middle-ranked pressure swept through the air as he evolved his fist, and as he sted out with a punch, the fist intent contained within it transformed into the shadow of an iparablyrge ancient beast, pouncing on Emperor Wallop with a might that swallowed the heavens and ate up the earth. Break me! Emperor Wallop shouted coldly, and that martial dao pressure of his own quickly climbed to the peak of the Immortality middle rank, as he sted out with a fist, and the Emperor of Heaven silhouette emerged, containing a might of the Emperors Nine Heavens as he sted forward. With a bang, Emperor Wallops and the Heavens Eye Emperors fists bombarded together, erupting with a terrifying sound, stirring up a storm of force that swept through the sky, causing the heavens and earth to lose color. At that moment, the gaze in the eyes of the Heavenly Eye Emperor sank, a killing opportunity was surging, and in an instant the vertical eye at his brow violently exploded with a piercing beam of light This blinding beam of light was like a de of light, piercing through the sky and attacking towards Emperor Wallop with lightning speed! Quick! The strike was too fast and unexpected, a beam of light coalescing from the vertical eye for defense! As a matter of fact, this was precisely the Heavens Eye secret art of the Heavens Eye Imperial n lineage C Deicide! This beam of light specialized in attacking and killing the divine sense of the mind, once hit, the divine sense perishes, even if the physical body is still there, it is still a shell without life. The Fist of the Nine Emperor Battle Technique breaks allws! Emperor Wallop appeared unperturbed, obviously not surprised by the killing move that erupted from the vertical eye of the Heavens Eye Emperor, he evolved the Supreme Battle Skill, his body was permeated with the might of a teenage supreme as he sted out his fist, meeting the beam of light with a might that broke and killed allws. Boom! Emperor Wallop shattered the beam and a counter-concussion force shook towards the Sky-Eye Emperor. The right palm of the Heavenly Eyes Emperor flooded with ayer of blood-colored light, and a special rune zed up on his palm, and in the next moment, the right palm of the Heavenly Eyes Emperor looked like it was transformed into a Tong Darius sword, chopping horizontally across the sky, and chopping down to the Emperor Wallop. The rules of heaven, the power of order! Emperor Wallops face was expressive as he evolved his battle technique, invariably evoking the power of the Heavenly Dao rules, which merged into his fist gesture, causing his fist gesture to manifest a powerful and overwhelming Heavenly Dao might. Boom! Emperor Wallop sted out with a fist, and this power of the Heavenly Dao contained within his fist burst out, a Law of Imperishability order surrounding his fist, meeting the blood de strike that the Heavens Eye Emperor had manifested to cut across the sky! Bang! The attacks of the two most powerful Celestial Pride hardened together, that Undying Force collided and erupted with a heaven destroying might, the void where the two fought against each other was going to be annihted, and that terrifying energy raged and swept, engulfing the surroundings.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The battles between the other powerhouses were also extremely violent. Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, and Katty took on the six peak Immortality powerhouses of the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage without falling short. This lies in Dariuss extremely terrifying battle power, his body is permeated with ayer of bloodthirsty killing machine, exuding a monstrous killing aura like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, his attacking and killing power is powerful and terrifying, and he alone holds at least two of the opposing partys two strongest men in check. However, the ancient beast race in Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Primal Ragerang and other peoplesbat strength is also extremely tough, six people under the joint forces, facing Darius they are four are not perishable list of the top one hundred of the strongest is also not willing to show weakness, the war out of the beast race of a ferocious blood. In the Heavens Pride tier of matches, prince of men isfortable against both Bane Abysswell and U ze, and Yangzi is basically a one-man showdown against Simian Skycracker and Zephyr Purcloud. Argent Mail from Silvewing Royal n sets his sights on Mixed Heavenly Vault, Argent Mail is extremely fast, with a spread of his wings behind him, he disappears from his spot with a whoosh, and in the next moment steeply appears in front of Mixed Heavenly Vault, sting his fist at Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vault meets the punch attack and fends off Silverwings assault, but when he tries to punch back, Silverwing is gone in an instant. Silverwing repeatedly attacked like this, making Mixed Heavenly Vault look incredibly bad. As Silverwing came in for another sh attack, Mixed Heavenly Vault stormed out, The Seal of the Mixed Elements! Mixed Heavenly Vault casts the secret art of Mixed Vein, imprisoning this side of space and restricting Silverwings movements. As expected, under the influence of The Seal of the Mixed Elements, Silverwings movements were slightly hindered, and he needed to break through thisyer of spatial forbidden power in order toe and go as he pleased. Boom! At that moment, Mixed Heavenly Vault sted out a punch and took it straight towards Silverwing. Silverwing did not dodge, he evolved his fist, an Undying Force erupting as he met Mixed Heavenly Vaults fist attack. Bang! The two mens punches shed in the void. It was also at this moment that the cold- Boom! A figure as big as a mountain carried a violent killing machine and pounced on Mixed Heavenly Vault. This figure was Simian Skycracker, who got rid of Yangzi, shed over and attacked Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vaults heart was shocked, he was toote to dodge, and in his haste the only thing he could do was to raise his arm in a difficult horizontal gear. Simian Skycracker mmed in with this powerful punch, jarring Mixed Heavenly Vaults form backwards. In this instant, Mixed Heavenly Vault was equal to resisting the attacks of the two royal n Celestial Pride in a hard way, and Mixed Heavenly Vault was already injured as blood spilled from the corners of his mouth as he retreated backwards. On the other side, Yangzi roared angrily upon seeing this, Seek death! Yangzi that Yan Shen Qi and blood impacted in the air, the Yan Fire brand at the center of his brow fully activated, and that martial aura steeply strengthened by several points. Yangzi prepares for a full attack towards Zephyr Purcloud, who simply cant resist his offense with Simian Skycracker out of the picture. At this point, Silverwing snapped out of the void and came to Zephyr Purclouds aid, and the two surrounded Yangzi. From this, it could be seen that the cooperation between these five princes Celestials was quite tacit, fully utilizing their strengths. In the midst of the battle between the two sides, not far away, two figures silently sneak over, this is Jason and Old Mr. Miller. Chapter 2574 – Killing Heaven’s Pride! (I) Jason and Old Mr. Miller hid in a secluded spot, their scents withdrawn to maximize their concealment. They looked in the direction of the battlefield and saw Emperor Wallop and the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, who were violently battling each other. Jason can see, both sides this is really in the fight to kill, there is no intention to test, are thinking of killing each other, so in the shot on the extremely vicious, deadly moves, are bursting out of their strongestbat power. Among them, the fluctuations of the battle between Emperor Wallop and the Heavens Eye Emperor were the most terrifying, sweeping across the sky, the space where the two were battling were about to explode, with a terrifying energy aura surging. The battles in other directions were equally violent. Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, and Katty had trouble defeating the six strongest men like Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, and Primal Ragerang for a while. Instead, on the side of the Young Bucks, Mixed Heavenly Vault has been injured and is being pinned by Simian Skycracker. On the other hand, prince of mens battle power was extraordinary, he activated Human King Fist, the Human King Wheel behind his head seemed to have the power of the ten thousand paths of reincarnation, and the punches he sted out were filled with a supreme and invincible might, suppressing Bane Abysswell and Wu Kelvin. Bane Abysswell roared, the two dragon horns on his head intertwined with Origin Energy from the Basilisk Dragon Royal n lineage, and Bane Abysswells aura instantly went berserk as his fists sted forward, wrapped in a wave of Immortality High Order power. U ze also evolved the battle technique, a rune with zing power within it was presenting, forming the divine me of Sris Royal ns lineage in the void, and in doing so, it burned towards the PRINCE OF MEN. prince of men is fearless, his fist power erupted, in the underworld as if in the evolution of thew of ten thousand ways, his fist power bombardment, broken killed Bane Abysswell and Wu ze Lies joint attack, with an iparably strong posture in the suppression of these two great pride. Yangzis battle power was also extremely powerful, especially after the activation of the Inmmatory me Brand at the center of his brow, looking like a cluster of holy mes burning on his brow. As a matter of fact, the Inmmatory me Brand was equivalent to Yangzis second origin, and when this Inmmatory me Brand was activated and revived, Yangzis Origin Energy increased greatly, and the power of the fist Dao that erupted was also a great deal stronger. The duo of Argent Mail and Zephyr Purcloud teamed up to take on Yangzi. Argent Mail used his Silvewing Royal n lineages innate speed to tear through the void, attacking Yangzi with a speed that could not bepared to the speed of a wheel. The unicorn horn on Zephyr Purclouds head was shing with purple thunder, and as his fist erupted, it pulled the purple thunder shing on the unicorn horn, forming a sheet of thunder power that covered Yangzi with a domineering and boundless aura. Yangzi was fearless, his Yan Shen Qi and blood was like a burning holy me, his physical body was powerful and unrivaled, his Origin Energy was rising, and the Undying Force that erupted was so powerful that it shook the void and suppressed Argent Mail and Zephyr Purcloud.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Instead, Mixed Heavenly Vaults side is in a passive position, as hes being attacked by Simian Skycracker at full strength. Simian Skycracker adheres to the Primeape Royal Lineages violent, ferocious, bloodthirsty, and warlike nature, and he opens his mouth to roar, and hisnky mountainous body looks like its made of ck iron, and its incredibly powerful, and that burst of power is even more horrifyingly horrifying. Boom! Simian Skycracker punches the Mixed Heavenly Vault, the Primeape Royal Lineage itself possesses tremendous power, and with the addition of Simian Skycrackers own Origin Energy, each punch has the power to shake the heavens and the earth. Heaven Breaking Fist! Mixed Heavenly Vault stormed out as he threw his full force against the punches thrown at Simian Skycracker. Simian Skycrackernded this punch that shook Mixed Heavenly Vault back, hitting Mixed Heavenly Vault with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Mixed Heavenly Vault was only at the peak of Immortality, while Simian Skycracker had already reached the peak of Immortality, the difference in Cultivation Realm, coupled with Mixed Heavenly Vaults injuries, he was quickly pressed into a fight. Jason and Old Mr. Miller are watching the fight erupt from the shadows, Jason is in no hurry to show up and is waiting for his chance. Jason, who do we deal withter? Old Mr. Miller sends a dark message to Jason. Jason transmitted his voice and said, Of course its against that Mixed Heavenly Vault. hes the weakest in the field, kill him first! Old man you go and attack and kill that Katty. in short, we weaken Emperor Wallops side. Okay, when do we do it? Old Mr. Miller asked. Theres no rush! Jason narrowed his eyes and said slowly, Wait for Mixed Heavenly Vault to use up some of his undercards. Dont look at this guy being suppressed right now, he definitely has powerful undercards that he hasnt used. When Mixed Heavenly Vault is in a life and death situation and uses up his undercards, and fights that gori-like guy to a standstill, then well make our move. Old Mr. Miller nodded, echoing Jasons point. In the blink of an eye, the battle in the field became violent once again. Simian Skycracker looked incredibly brave as he pushed Mixed Heavenly Vault to a breaking point, a fist ripping through the air, containing Simian Skycrackers majestic Undying Force, causing the void to explode. Mixed Heavenly Vault tried his best to resist, but he still couldnt bear the bombardment of Simian Skycrackers furious punches, and in an instant, Mixed Heavenly Vault violently coughed out blood and flew backwards. Die! Simian Skycracker roared in anger, his voice shaking the heavens and the earth as he evolved his fist and sted the void with a single punch, subduing it towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault. A hint of ruthlessness shed in Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes as a rune appeared in his hand with a sh of millimetre light, which he instantly activated. Boom! In an instant, the rune erupted into a supreme strike, at least the full force of a peak Immortality powerhouse, transforming into a spear that stabbed at Simian Skycracker. Simian Skycrackers face changed slightly as he shouted angrily, his Origin Energy erupting all over his body as he pushed the strength of his fleshly body to the extreme. Bang! This rune taken out by Mixed Heavenly Vault exploded in one blow, knocking Simian Skycracker back hard, a few drops of blood remained in the void, it seemed that Simian Skycracker was wounded. You made me do it! If you want to die, then Ill let you! Primordial Cauldron, kill me! Mixed Heavenly Vault violently bellowed, and in an instant, a four foot square tripod was suspended in the void, with all sorts of subtle runes carved on the tripod body, containing an inexplicable force ofw. Wisps of mixed yuan qi spread out from this four-legged square tripod, appearing to be of extraordinary divine might. There is an artifact in Mixed Vein, none other than the Primordial Cauldron, and that is truly divine. However, this Primordial Cauldron offered up by Mixed Heavenly Vault is not a real Primordial Cauldron, it can only be described as a replica, but the materials used are the same top quality materials used in the Heavenly Spiritual Soldier. So, this Primordial Cauldron can be considered a top tier Celestial Spiritual Soldier, and its even infinitely close to a Quasi Divine Soldier. Primordial Cauldron, town kill! Mixed Heavenly Vault bellowed, urging the Primordial Cauldron down towards Simian Skycrackers head. At the same time, Mixed Heavenly Vault hyped up his fist and sted Simian Skycracker with a punch. With the help of Primordial Cauldron, Mixed Heavenly Vault was now almost capable of taking on peak Immortality powerhouses; after all, this was a top-tier Spiritual Soldier, perennially nurtured by the breath of the true Primordial Cauldron, and possessed some of the true Primordial Cauldrons some of its divine might. Do you really think Im foble? Today Im going to blow you away! Simian Skycracker roared violently, and in an instant, Simian Skycrackers size skyrocketed, and a huge ck ape asrge as a small mountain appeared. Simian Skycracker Hercules revealed himself directly. Arakan Beastkin Lineage, when revealing his body, is also the most powerful in battle. Not only that, but Simian Skycracker holds a ck iron rod in his hand, which likewise reeks of the sonic power of a top Spiritual Soldier. Kill! Simian Skycracker let out a bellowing cry, holding a ck iron rod, breaking through the air and sweeping down towards the Primordial Cauldron that was being suppressed in the air. Chapter 2575 – Killing Heaven’s Pride! (II) Jason and Lewis, who were hiding in the dark, watched such a dramatic battle that they were both a bit dumbfounded. Jasons eyes shed with essence, sure enough, his guess was not wrong, Mixed Heavenly Vault had a lot of life preserving means on it, and even Spiritual Soldier! It would be troublesome to rush out rashly. Mixed Heavenly Vaults life preservation means were so many, Jason didnt want to try it himself, it was best to let that gori that existed like King Kong to try it was best, it would be perfect if he could force all of Mixed Heavenly Vaults life preservation means out.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At this point, Jason could see that the forces on this side of the battle against Emperor Wallop and the others were not truly human, and under Simian Skycrackers return to his original form just now, it made Jason guess what was going on. Dystopian Beastkin Lineage? Jasons eyes shed with essence, he really hadnt thought that all of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage had entered the Eastsea Enve, and the battle power of this lineage was really terrifying. Especially after restoring his original body, the power of qi and blood was a great deal more powerful, and at the same time, it also manifested a ferocious beasts violent and bloodthirsty aura. Jason also noticed Eternalisles manpower with Chaos Mount, Jason naturally didnt recognize them, but was able to perceive that these were the powerful forces of The Celestial Realm. If some small and medium sized forces had seen such a confrontational battlefield, they would have fled long ago. Wouldnt some small and medium sized forces dare to stay and spectate a fight between immortals? Those who dared to stay were definitely powerful forces with certain cards and backbone. Jason wasnt sure what Eternalisles agenda was with Chaos Mount, but as long as it didnt get in the way, maybe it was best if they had different agendas and kept each other well out of the way. As he was thinking about this, he saw that the battle between Mixed Heavenly Vault and Simian Skycracker only had reached a fever pitch. Boom! Simian Skycracker manifested itself, as massive as a small ck iron mountain, it held a ck iron rod, and mmed it into that Primordial Cauldron. The Primordial Cauldron had runes intertwined with a divine power within it, and it met Simian Skycrackers strike. The two top-tier Heavenly Spiritual Soldier collided, erupting with terrifying energies that caused the void to vibrate and copse, a destructive force spreading through the space. Heavenly Formation, Primordial Cauldron kills! Mixed Heavenly Vault bellowed, as he pushed his battle skills to take control of the Primordial Cauldron, galvanizing the power of the divine might contained within it. In an instant, a special rune blossomed on the Primordial Cauldron, activated by a surge of Origin Energy, and these runes manifested in the air, the runic power within them intertwining to form a Heavenly Formation, trapping Simian Skycracker inside. At the same time, Primordial Cauldron head on down towards Simian Skycracker, as if he wanted to refine Simian Skycracker within this side of Heavenly Formation. Roar! Simian Skycracker fiercely roared into the air, and the shadow of a Beginning Ape emerged on its body, a presentation of the power of its bloodline, with the bloodline inheritance of the Primeape Royal Lineage Beginning Ape King branded in its bloodline. The shadow of the Beginning Ape covered the sky, and was so huge that it made it difficult for this side of Heavenly Formation to carry the body of the Beginning Apes shadow, and an extremely ferocious berserk force madly converged towards Simian Skycrackers body. Break me! Simian Skycracker roared, the ck iron rod in its hand blossomed withyers of ebony light, and it swung it across the room at Primordial Cauldron, who was bearing down on it. Under the violent impact, the power of divine might contained within Primordial Cauldron recoiled, causing Simian Skycracker to cough up blood from his open mouth. Simian Skycracker was extremely brave, it was fearless, and the shadow of the Beginning Ape fused with its own body, erupting with a terrifyingly horrifying power, as it sted at the Heavenly Formation with a ck iron rod. Boom! This side of the Grand Formation was hardened, but as the Grand Formation burst open, Simian Skycrackers huge body was also blown away, coughing up blood from his mouth. Mixed Heavenly Vault was also not easy to bear, Simian Skycracker broke the formation of that berserk huge force swept over, also shook his figure back one after another, the corners of his mouth constantly overflowed with blood, and the face of his face was pale beyond recognition. Jason, that guy looks like hes hurt pretty bad, should we take a shot? Old Mr. Miller asked in a voice-over. Jason surveyed the situation of the battle in the field as he said, Wait a little longer. Right now, it doesnt feel like the most critical time. Wait until the moment when the situation in the field is the most critical. In the meantime, also observe the reaction of the other two parties watching the strength of the manpower in the battle. Then wait a little longer. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons eyes looked towards the battlefield on the side of the peak Immortality powerhouses. Mixed Heavenly Vault is injured, and Katty surely knows it. Katty, as the Protector of the Mixed Heavenly Vault, will he watch the Mixed Heavenly Vault go into crisis? Katty has no other means? So Jason chose to keep waiting to see what would happen when the battle reached its most critical moment. Kill! Simian Skycracker roared, it was wounded but Primeape Royal Lineage itself was a bloodthirsty fighting maniac, the more bloodshed the more it inspired that ferocity in the bones of this n. Therefore, Simian Skycracker didnt even care about his own injuries, and carrying the ck iron rod, he ripped through the void and swung the ck iron rod down towards Mixed Heavenly Vault. In the middle of it, a violent force was erupting along with the Undying Force, making the power of this strike have the momentum of shaking the earth. Tripod Break! Mixed Heavenly Vault bellowed and prodded the Primordial Cauldron to meet Simian Skycracker head on. With a rumbling sound, this side of the void trembled as the two top tier Heavenly Grade Spiritual Soldiers exchanged blows, erupting with terrifyingly monstrous might. Both Mixed Heavenly Vault and Simian Skycracker are backing up, with Mixed Heavenly Vault spilling blood from the corners of his mouth, badly wounded. Simian Skycracker was also wounded again, but it didnt care at all, furthermore, the Draconic Beastkin Lineages body was naturally much stronger and had plenty of qi and blood, soparatively speaking, right now, Simian Skycracker held a greater advantage. Lets see how long youst! Simian Skycracker opens his mouth, and it looks even more violent and bloodthirsty, swinging the ck iron rod in his hand as he continues to attack and kill the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Young Lord! In the middle of the battle on the Immortal Summit powerhouses side, Katty snapped and stormed out, a tinge of anxiety in his tone. He had sensed that Mixed Heavenly Vault was in extreme danger, and he needed to go to support it, or else Mixed Heavenly Vaults life might be in danger. Because Eastsea Enve was created by the Eastern Great Emperor due to its special nature, the Seal of Life Preservation cannot be activated here. Or rather, inspired it would be instantly worn out. So Katty has to find a way to shield Mixed Heavenly Vault, or else Mixed Heavenly Vault is killed, and thats really dead. Soldiers armor! Katty stormed out, and a suit of armor snapped into ce, which was clearly a Spiritual Soldier. In an instant, the armor enveloped Katty like flowing water, forming a suit of war armor over Kattys body! d in military armor, in the name of war. This was the origin of Kattys name, and the moment he was d in his soldiers armor, Kattys martial aura instantly skyrocketed, and his entire being fused with the Spiritual Soldier to the point of oneness. Chapter 2576 – Killing Heaven’s Pride! (III) Katty fused with his own Spiritual Soldier, which was called the Soldier Armor, and transformed into ayer of armor that covered him, also causing his martial aura to climb steeply to an extreme. Boom! Boom! Katty punched one after another, under the outbreak of the full force of the fist, the power of the fist power is horrifyingly monstrous, a peak force of Immortality fully erupted, superimposed on the armored fusion of Spiritual Soldiers power, so that he attacked and killed the killing power of the fist powerpared to the previous enhancement of arge section. Kattys strongest fist sted at Primal Ragerang, who was pestering him, and under the increased strength, the power of this punch hardened and knocked Primal Ragerang back. Immediately afterC Whoosh! Katty tore through the void and violently broke away from this battlefield as he killed towards Simian Skycracker. Primal Ragerang roared in anger upon seeing this, Trying to attack and kill my ns Young Lord? You seek death! Spinning around, Primal Ragerang also regained his body. Primal Ragerangs main body was also immense, like a small mountain, and that berserk qi and blood swept through the heavens and the earth, a violent and bloodthirsty aura permeating the air. Boom! Primal Ragerang also offered up his Spiritual Soldier, an adamantium ring that was ck in color and made of the same ck iron rod that Simian Skycracker was holding. The Vajra Ring in Primal Ragerangs hand threw out, breaking and killing the void, and wherever it passed, the void exploded, making it difficult to withstand the terrifying eruption of force contained within the Vajra Ring. In mid-air, the adamantine ring in Primal Ragerangs hand violently erged, forming a confined space above Kattys head, steeply confining Katty within. Damn! Break it! Katty roared in anger upon seeing him confined within the space of the adamantium ring, his fists covered in ayer of armor that resembled steel gloves, the weapon that formed under the covering of the soldiers armor! Katty threw a punch that smashed into the adamantine ring, erupting with terrifying might. The incredibly thick adamantium rings were all knocked away by a single punch, but it did slightly dy Kattys movements. At the same time, Primal Ragerang broke through the air and arrived, grabbing the adamantium ring with one hand and appearing incredibly furious as he mmed it down towards Kattys head. Seeking death, Ill fulfill you! Katty opened his mouth, and then he bellowed, Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, and all the Divine Sons, by now, do you still want to hide? If you dont use your full strength to fight, and my ns young lord is in danger, youll all be held responsible for this! Since were cooperating, lets go all out, we cant just stand by and watch! Katty was also in a hurry, he was being dragged by Primal Ragerang, even though he was confident that he could defeat Primal Ragerang, it was impossible for him to kill Primal Ragerang in an instant, and if he was dragged down by Primal Ragerang like this, then Mixed Heavenly Vault was going to be in danger of losing his life. Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, and the others looked at each other, and immediately roared, as they all sacrificed their Spiritual Soldier and exploded their strongest battle power. Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Auricme Ventis, Argent Skyrend, and Violet Ventis were the first five strongest to manifest their own bodies, and at that moment, the huge beasts bodies covered the sky and the dome of the heavens, with monstrous qi and blood spreading, and rampant Origin Energy exploding. All of them attacked and killed Darius and the others. The prince of men and Yangzis two great prides also fully erupted with the strongestbat power, and the royal prides that surrounded them, such as Bane Abysswell, Wu ze, Argent Mail, and Zephyr Purcloud, all manifested their own bodies, and the power of their bloodlines erupted as they unleashed the original source of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage Inheritance. Battle Skills. The fight escted! Its pretty much life and death! At this moment, Kael suddenly said to Stormyer and Skyler Endless, the two peak Immortality powerhouses, Quickly, break open this Dao Exterminating Killing Formation! Emperor Wallop Bloodline and Voidgold Beastkin Lineage have already engaged in a life-and-death duel, lets seize the time to capture Voidgold Annihtion! Stormyer nodded his head with Skyler Endless, the two of them had already worked out how to break this Dao Exterminating Jedi Formation. The two of them moved immediately after Kaels order. At that moment, Chaos Progeny suddenly looked toward Kaels side, and he spoke, Ill take half of this Voidgold Annihtion! Chaos Progeny looked dominant and opened his mouth and said he wanted half. Kaels gaze went cold and said, Theres no such thing as getting something for nothing. I agree to cooperate, and your side wille over to help break the formation, and well have to deal with any idents after breaking the formation together, and then well split it equally after we get the divine gold. Chaos Progeny thought about it and said, Okay, promise. Chaos Mountain, you go help. Chaos Mountain nodded as he stepped forward, ready to join forces to break the formation. Chaos Progenys eyes, on the other hand, continued to fixate on the duel between Emperor Wallop and the Heavens Eye Emperor, and as for the rest of them, it didnt draw the slightest bit of interest from them. Boom! Boom! Simian Skycracker, armed with a ck iron rod, breaks and kills the air over and over again, sending that Primordial Cauldron flying over and over again, charging towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vault, on the other hand, is in a death grip, but his injuries are getting worse. He had hoped that Katty woulde to him, but was pestered by Primal Ragerang. Mixed Heavenly Vault eyes shed a fierce color, he had to save himself, he did not want to die here, once he was killed, this ce is not the same as the outside world, there is no life preservation seal avable. Primordial Heavenly Destroyer Talisman! Mixed Heavenly Vault violently bellowed as he offered up a rune, the strongest rune he had brought with him, and with the rune bursting out, it was almost equivalent to a Creation realm powerhouse strike! Boom!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mixed Heavenly Vault catalyzed this rune, a terrifying energy pressure was erupting, it was the pressure of the Creation realm level, copsing the heavens and causing the void to vibrate, and the killing opportunity contained within was even more terrifying and boundless. The blow, sted at Simian Skycracker! No surprise, Simian Skycracker must die! Simian Skycracker was also wounded, and even if it wasnt, it wouldnt have been able to withstand the blow with its peak Immortality Middle Rank. Just then, Simian Skycracker violently bellowed, Essence Blood Seal, Beginning Ape Strike! Simian Skycracker sacrificed a drop of his own essence blood, and immediately after, this drop of essence blood violently erupted, in which was sealed the strongest strike, a strike that had also reached the level of Creation realm. After this drop of essence blood was sacrificed, Simian Skycrackers aura all slipped quite a bit, consuming him greatly. This is the power of a single strike sealed in a drop of Origin Essence Blood within it by the powerhouse of Primeape Royal n, and is meant to be used to save its life or to kill its enemies. Right now, the Simian Skycracker has to use this crushing tactic or it will die! Boom! A rumbling and exploding sound power resounded through heaven and earth, under the impact of the two Creation realm supreme strikes, sweeping up a monstrous energy might, spreading out in all directions, the space copsed for a time, and the swirling ck holes were presented, with a spatial crack spreading out in all directions. After everything calmed down, Hurricane saw both Simian Skycracker and Mixed Heavenly Vault flying backwards, both being affected by the failure of that horrifying creation strike, and shaken back into the distance. Just at this moment, steeplyC Whoosh! A figure fiercely cracked the air and arrived, straightly fetching towards Mixed Heavenly Vault, a channel of qi and blood steeply erupted, zing like the sun, a total of nine channels of qi and blood, just like the nine suns across the sky! Chapter 2577 – Killing Heaven’s Pride! (IV) The figure that sprinted out was too fast, approaching towards Mixed Heavenly Vault with a kind of footwork that shrank the ground into an inch, and the nine channels of qi and blood impacted the sky, zing like the sun, containing an overbearing and infinite might, just like a humanoid savage dragon rushing towards Mixed Heavenly Vault! It was none other than Jason, who seized the moment and charged out on it. Mixed Heavenly Vaults cards are basically all exposed, right now is the moment of serious injury, as the saying goes, take advantage of his illness to kill him, this is the best time to attack and kill. That said, Jason has Simian Skycracker to thank for forcing out so many powerful undercurrents from Mixed Heavenly Vault. Otherwise, Jason didnt really have a chance to take a shot at Mixed Heavenly Vault before Mixed Heavenly Vaults undercard came out, with Spiritual Soldier again, and the runes coalesced by the Most Powerful, and so on. Can be seen these big forces of the core disciples really can not be underestimated, underestimated that how to die do not know. For example, just now when Mixed Heavenly Vault offered Primordial Heavenly Destroyer Talisman, if Simian Skycracker didnt have the ns old ancestor sealing the strongest strike in its bodys essence blood, then Simian Skycracker would have died long ago. Simian Skycracker would have died long ago. Mixed Heavenly Vault coughed up blood one after the other as he fell to the ground, feeling a wave of dizziness as his martial arts aura slipped much of the way down and his injuries worsened again. A sh of resentment shed in his eyes, he didnt expect Simian Skycracker to possess such a powerful card as well, resisting all the power of his Primordial Heavenly Destroyer Talismans attack and kill. Mixed Heavenly Vault prepares to recall Primordial Cauldron, and in the corner of his eye he sees Katty killing Primal Ragerang and coughing up blood, as long as he holds on a little longer Katty will be able toe to his aid, and then he vows that he will make sure Katty blows Simian away! Skycracker! Just for a momentC Young Lord, be careful! Retreat quickly! Coldly, Katty hissed. This made Mixed Heavenly Vault face stunned, subconsciously thinking in his mind, is there any danger? Just after this thought shed by, the pupils in Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, and he suddenly saw a figure attacking and killing towards him with wind-speed. This figure was not Simian Skycracker, Simian Skycracker was huge under the manifestation of his main body, and the figure that sprinted over was a young man. Immediately afterward, Mixed Heavenly Vault saw the nine chakras that swept through the air, and the face with its rigid yet murderous lines. Jason?! Mixed Heavenly Vault couldnt help but lose his voice and yell out. Never in his wildest dreams could he have imagined that Jason would kill it at this juncture! How dare Jason? On the other side, Katty was enraged, from the moment he sensed Jasons presence, he knew something was wrong and that there was bound to be a crisis at Mixed Heavenly Vault. Primal Ragerang, who fought against him, is badly wounded at the moment. But the ferocious beasts of Primeape Royal Lineage are battle-crazed beasts in their own right, and the more they are wounded and bleed, the more they are able to stimte that fierce and vicious streak in their bones. It was so that Primal Ragerang kept Katty dead to rights, adamantium ring in hand, charging at Katty over and over again in a desperate attempt to kill him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. If it werent for the fact that Primeape Royal Lineages chakra was supremely strong, Primal Ragerang wouldnt have been able to keep up the fight so far with such injuries. Primeape Royal n, right? Youre looking for death then Ill let you have it! Kill! Katty roared in anger, his qi and blood zingly burned, and theyer of soldier armor covering his body was suddenly tinted with a touch of blood red. Nine Kills Fist C Burst! Boom! Katty throws a jab thatnds right on the button! Prana ignites, Origin Energy explodes, and the Law of Imperishability rune bursts! In that instantaneous burst of points, a terrifying to powerful killing-breaking explosive force was formed! Not to mention, this punch Katty was even madly burning his own qi and blood. Therefore, when this punch was thrown, this side of the void was copsing, unable to bear the power of Kattys punch, and the force of the Immortal Summit contained within formed an oceanic force that swept and engulfed Primal Ragerang! The power of this punch was almost no less than a strike from some unusual Creation realm powerhouses! Primal Ragerang also sensed the crisis, it opened its eyes angrily, just like that of the Vajra, its own monstrous qi and blood was condensing, the unique explosive power of the Primeape Royal Lineage was gathering, it held the Vajra Ring, infused its strongest battle power, and sted out, killing Katty. Rumble! A deafening sound came from the void, as if there was a big explosion, and the terrifying impact shook the sky and impacted the ground, causing a gully-like crack to appear on the ground. The adamantine ring in Primal Ragerangs hand was directly knocked away, and the power of Kattys punch also sted into Primal Ragerangs massive body, almost smashing a bloody hole in its torso. Primal Ragerang was badly hurt and his form flew backwards to the ground. Whoosh! Katty shapes up and doesnt continue to strong arm Primal Ragerang, hes going to support Mixed Heavenly Vault. There was also a trace of blood overflowing from the corner of Kattys mouth, and it was obvious that he was also injured after burning his blood and erupting into such a powerful strike. But that injury, Katty doesnt care. All Katty could think about was getting over to Mixed Heavenly Vault in an instant, and just then, steeply- Katty, stay! A voice with a grandeur in its old age came out. Immediately after that, heaven and earth changed color as a heavenly fist intent evolved, transforming into a golden fist mane that carried a heavenly fist intent and sted at Katty with a dominating and iparable aura! When this heavenly fist intent erupted, it caused the heaven and earth to change color, and in the entire heaven and earth, it seemed that this golden fist aura was the only thing that was branded in the heaven and earth! Its you, Lewis! Death to those who stand in my way! Katty bellowed, his entire person had gonepletely berserk, his qi and blood burned once again, and under the soldiers armor, his fist power erupted, and the power of the Nine Killing Fists fist power shook the air and met him forward. Boom! A booming and vibrating fist power boom came from the sky, and that Heavenly Fist Intent and Kattys Nine Killing Fists fist power hardened together. Stomp! An aged figure with a zing golden aura blossoming all over his body was forced to retreat back one after another, but still stood steadily. The pupils in Kattys eyes steeply cold shrinkage, if it was in the previous Skyfall Crypt that battle, he sacrificed the soldier armor under the possession, under his fist Lewis is bound to fall to the ground with injuries. Now, with his soldier armor on and his qi and blood burning, he was just forcing Lewis to fall back? This made Katty realize that Lewis had upped his game! As a matter of fact, Katty sensed it as well, and he stared at the aging figure in front of him and said, Immortality High Rank? It hasnt been long, but you actually raised a small realm! You and Jason leave here, I, Mixed Vein, will not pursue, if you continue to obstruct me, I will kill you and the others! Give it a try! Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth to respond. On the surface, Old Mr. Miller said lightly, Old Mr. Miller secretly is also staring at the guard, six golden body has been catalyzed to the strongest situation, but also will be that through the heavens fist intention brewed to the extreme! Chapter 2578 – Killing Heaven’s Pride! (V) Jason ignored Mixed Heavenly Vaults furious shouts as he sprinted up, a fierce killing intent shing in his eyes as Sunling Bloodline pounded into the air, oceanic and zing like the sun. Dragon Breath Strike! Dragons Might Strike! Jason violently bellowed one after the other. Dragon Breath strikes target the Mixed Heavenly Vault! Dragons Might Strike targets the Primordial Cauldron that Mixed Heavenly Vault is summoning! Ang roar! The Green Dragon Mirage let out an earth-shattering dragon roar, and a majestic and boundless dragon might aura was permeating the air. The huge green dragon shadow stretched across the heavens and earth, like an ancient divine dragon reappearing, the supreme pressure swept across the heavens, causing the earth and sky to shake, and the winds and clouds of the heaven and earth changed color. The Green Dragon Illusion opened its mouth towards Mixed Heavenly Vault and spat out a majestic and vast Dragon Breath, and the power of Dragon Breath swept through and impacted towards Mixed Heavenly Vaults minds divine sense! At the same moment, the Green Dragon Illusion violently impacted towards the Primordial Cauldron that was being summoned. Endless Green Dragon Emperor Energy surged crazily, and a vast Dragon Might that swept through the heavens and the earth erupted steeply and fully. At that moment, the green dragon illusion was as if it was substantial, a palm-sized piece of dragon scale was clearly visible, and two brilliant golden lights burst out between the dragons eyes, and that divine might that dominated the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths was permeating. Boom! The green dragon phantom swooped down towards Primordial Cauldron, its monstrous dragon might coalescing, its forelimbs ws pping forward, transforming into a side of dragon w shadow that covered the sky, covering and enveloping Primordial Cauldron! Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! On the other hand, Jason stormed out and directly evolved Human Emperor Fists fifth punch style, Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Boom! A side of the holy seal evolved in the sky, filled with a strong The spirit of the emperor, wisps of Green Dragon Emperor Energy down this side of the holy seal down, containing a mighty pressure of the nine heavens of the momentum, as if the heavens and the world, all under the suppression of this side of the holy seal! Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, the power of suppression! The Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way evolved and immediately suppressed the Mixed Heavenly Vault and also directly suppressed the origin of martial arts in the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vault didnt even have any chance to react, nor was it toote to do so. Simply because under the Dragon Breath Strike that the Green Dragon Illusion had erupted, Mixed Heavenly Vaults minds divine sense had a momentary stagnation, so naturally, there was no time to react. In that instant, the suppressive power of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way had crushed over and subdued the entirety of Mixed Heavenly Vault. Immediately afterC Extension Arctic, Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Boom! Jason was toote to prod to trigger Front Arctic, there wasnt enough time, and theres no such thing as a stroke of luck where youre able to trigger Front Arctic as soon as its prodded, so Jason exploded straight into Extension Arctic Fist! Of course, Jason didnt put all of his Sunling Bloodline into Extension Arctic Fist, he put in nearly half of his Sunling Bloodline, which instantly formed a fierce, ferocious, and overbearing eruption of power in Extension Arctic Fist. He catalyzed Heaven Fists punching momentum, and sted at Mixed Heavenly Vault with a single punch! Jason had used his strongest means to deal with Mixed Heavenly Vault right out of the gate, without any carelessness, without any gullibility, and not daring to have any negligence! Dont look at Mixed Heavenly Vault is now heavily wounded, no matter how Mixed Heavenly Vault is also the young master of Mixed Vein, one of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, who knows if he has any other means to save his life? Lets say a powerful rune attack, or some other life-preserving Spiritual Soldier or something. Its anyones guess, and Jason wouldnt dare take the gamble that he and Old Mr. Miller would both die here if he lost. So, the safest way is to just zoom in right off the bat, explode the strongest offense, and take down Mixed Heavenly Vault infallibly first. Taking down Mixed Heavenly Vault before he can react and before he can use any other means is truly foolproof! Mixed Heavenly Vault had just recovered from the shock to his consciousness caused by the Dragon Breath Strike when he suddenly realized that his entire body, including his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, had been suppressed by the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Almost at the same moment, Jasons fist that was filled with berserk giant power had already sted over, and in the fist momentum, a green dragon shadow was manifested, directly sting towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault. No! At that moment, Mixed Heavenly Vaults face paled and he screamed out in horror. He could no longer do anything other than scream in terror! Boom! This punch sted onto Mixed Heavenly Vaults body, and the green dragons shadow evolved from Jasons punching gesture also prated through Mixed Heavenly Vaults body, directly nullifying Mixed Heavenly Vaults martial dantian! Mixed Heavenly Vault copsed to the ground, coughing up blood continuously with his mouth open, his martial arts aura instantly slipping, so weak that he was no different from a normal person! Thisy in the fact that Mixed Heavenly Vaults martial dantian had been wasted, equating to the fact that his entire cultivation had been wasted. Buzz! Meanwhile, Primordial Cauldron has sted through, and Dragons Might Strike can only stop Primordial Cauldron for a moment. However, Primordial Cauldron Town killed it as if it had lost its maneuvering and fell violently from mid-air. Jason took control of the Mixed Heavenly Vault with one hand and grabbed the falling Primordial Cauldron with the other, his Divine Sense probed and immediately detected the subtlety of this Spiritual Soldier. Primordial Cauldron has the origin of martial arts brand left by Mixed Heavenly Vault, now Mixed Heavenly Vaults martial arts cultivation has been abolished, which is equivalent to the origin of martial arts has also been abolished, without the control of Origin Breath, Primordial Cauldron cant be controlled. Now that Mixed Heavenly Vaults martial arts cultivation has been abolished, the origin of martial arts has also been abolished, and without Origin Breaths control, Primordial Cauldron cant be controlled. It happened almost instantly, it happened so fast. Jason takes down Mixed Heavenly Vault, puts him in control, and harvests the Primordial Cauldron, all in a few blinks of an eye.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Boom! Boom! At that moment, a booming explosion-like sound of punching power boomed out. Hera saw that Katty had already gone crazy, the qi and blood burning was not enough, and was even already burning his own origin essence blood, together with the Soldier Armor Spiritual Soldier possessed under the Nine Killing Fists fist power was horrifyingly monstrous, and each strike was almost equivalent to the supreme strike of an unusual Creation realm powerhouse. Old Mr. Miller simply cant resist, and suffers without the added benefit of a top-tier Spiritual Soldier. In addition to Kattys eagerness to protect his master, his essence blood was burning, and the power of his fists was terrifying, Old Mr. Miller had already poured out all his strength, and Samsara Fist, Nine Characters of Truth Fist, and Zhan Lius Golden Body had all been pushed to the extreme. But its still a knockout for Katty. Pfft! Old Mr. Miller is knocked down once again by Katty, coughing up blood from his open mouth, the light of his Joeys golden body dimming, even as a trail of blood has appeared. Katty came at me with a murderous burst of energy, and just thenC Katty, stop it! Or Ill kill Mixed Heavenly Vault right now! Jasons bellowing voice came. Kattys face is stunned as he gazes over to see that the Mixed Heavenly Vault is in Jasons control. Old Mr. Miller, get over here to me! Jason shouted again. Old Mr. Miller moved and immediately rushed towards Jasons side, at the same time Old Mr. Miller also took out some healing pills from his Storage Ring and started to swallow them to recover his injuries as soon as possible. Chapter 2579 – Powerful is King Jason and Old Mr. Millers two kills into the battlefield were in fact extremely brief, a momentary urrence, but the strongest in the field sensed it. Especially when Jasons green dragon illusion surfaced in the air, some of the powerful people who were in the middle of the battle couldnt help but turn their heads sideways and turn their eyes towards Jasons side! Dragon Bloodline? Chaos Progenys eyes exploded with essence, and he looked away toward Jason. In mid-air, Emperor Wallop, who was battling with the Heavens Eye Emperor, fiercely shot out a zing and eye-catching divine aura in his eyes, and the two divine auras looked towards Jason, a touch of coldness shing by, Dragon Bloodline? So there are really people with Dragon Bloodline in the lower realm martial artists! Heavens Eye Emperor, do you still want to continue the battle? Emperor Wallop asked in an icy tone as his gaze sank. Emperor Sky Eyes is silent, in fact, he also senses Jason and Old Mr. Miller killing out, since these two are targeting Emperor Wallops side, of course, Emperor Sky Eyes is happy to see ite to pass, equivalent to more helpers on his side. Emperors blood! After Emperor Wallop saw that the Heavens Eye Emperor didnt budge in the slightest, he fiercely shouted coldly. Rumble! Emperor Wallops emperor blood was reviving, a monstrous qi and blood impacted the sky, it was true emperor blood qi and blood, containing a purple-golden divine aura, reflecting the sky, causing the void to vibrate, and the Heavenly Dao Origin Energy appeared faintly in the sky and earth, attaching itself to Emperor Wallops body. The emperors blood revived, tickling the origin of the Heavenly Dao! Currently, all that is known to the powerful on all sides of The Celestial Realm is that the Emperor of Heaven has mastered the order of the Celestial Rule, and is the Lord of Order of the Celestial Rule. Emperor Wallop adheres to the bloodline of Emperor of Heaven, and under the revival of the Emperors blood, he is naturally able to stir up the Heavenly Dao of Origin Energy. At this moment, Emperor Wallops martial aura had elevated by arge margin, reaching an extremely terrifying situation. Boom! Emperor Wallop evolved the Emperor of Heaven Fist, pressing down on the nine heavens and dominating the world, sting at the Heavens Eye Emperor with the invincible aura of a teenagers supremacy. Faunus Eldergrove Bando Fist! The Heavens Eye Emperor shouted coldly, and his own Beast Emperor bloodline erupted with him, and he even disyed the supreme fist Dao of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage C Faunus Eldergrove Ten Thousand Paths Fist! Legend has it that this is the inherited kendo left behind by Faunus Eldergrove, supreme and powerful. Only the royal family of the Arakan Beast n can practice, the rest of the royal family of the beasts, lets say Sris Royal n, Basilisk Dragon Royal n, Primeape Royal n, these royal family lineage is not qualified to practice, the purity of bloodline is not up to the level of the bloodline, and if you want to practice, you cant practice. In an instant, the battle power of the two great heavenly prides, Emperor Wallop and the Heavens Eye Emperor, soared and once again fought together. The prince of mens aura erupted, the Human Kings blood covered heaven and earth, and ten thousand shadows were presented in the Human King Wheel behind his head. At that instant, prince of men is like a supreme king, every move and style of attack and kill with a great way of pressure, with Human King Fists attack and kill, hard to Bane Abysswell and Wu Killing Lie beat back and forth, these two big royal prides even if the manifestation of the body, look at it also is still no match for the prince of men, the two royal prides, even if the two royal prides, look at it also is no match for the prince of men. The two royal prides, even if they manifested their own bodies, were still no match for the prince of men. prince of men was also clearly trying to break through the joint efforts of these two royal celestials and rush to support Mixed Heavenly Vault. Yangzi was likewise the same, his Inmmatory God Qi and blood fully erupted, and Yangzi also sacrificed his Spiritual Soldier, also a top-grade Heavenly Grade Spiritual Soldier, red as fire, exquisite andpact, the shape of which looked like the Inmmatory me Brand at his brow. This Spiritual Soldier is called C Spirit of me! Yangzi was seen fusing this Spiritual Soldier with the Inmmatory Fire Brand at his brow. In an instant, Yangzis breath skyrocketed, after the me brand at his brow and Spirit of me fused, it was like a ball of mes burning, and there were me runes manifesting in the middle of it, which were integrated into Yangzis fist, and a fist sted out, like a zing me burning through the air, and it swept towards Argent Mail and Zephyr Purcloud, the two royal prides, who were also forced to retreat. were also forced to retreat. Darius, Zenith Nolimit, and Ember Heavenburn, all pinnacle Immortality powerhouses, have also offered up their own Spiritual Soldier to kill Skyler Eyre and the other powerhouses of the Five Dystopian Beastkin Lineage. Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Auricme Ventis, Argent Skyrend, and Violet Ventis have all manifested their instances and are giving it their all by offering up Spiritual Soldier as well. Suffice it to say that the sudden appearance of Jason and Old Mr. Millerpletely messed up this side of the battle. Lets have both sides fighting at full strength! Old Mr. Miller has recovered quite a bit from his injuries, and in itself, his DD6 is very powerful and he recovers from his injuries quickly. Old Mr. Miller dared not be careless, his eyes fixed on Katty.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Under the fusion with the Soldier Armor, Kattys battle power was too terrifying, enough to rival some unusual Creation realm beginner level powerhouses, and with such a powerful foe, as long as he was given any opportunity to take advantage of the situation, the situation would immediately flip. Jason, release the young lord of my n, and I promise that Mixed Vein will never target you within the Eastsea Enve! Katty walked step by step, his fury was extremely heavy, his qi and blood swept through heaven and earth, and a monstrous murderous aura was surging. Jason stared at Katty and said, Its okay to save someone, but only if you agree to one condition! Say, what are the terms? Katty asked. Take off this Spiritual Soldier youre wearing and trade it for the Spiritual Soldier! Jason said in a deep voice. Soldiers armor! Jason sets his sights on the soldiers armor Katty is wearing! He could see that under the Soldier Armor Possession, Kattys battle power had increased by arge margin. Without the Soldiers Armor, Old Mr. Miller is basically able to fight Katty with his current strength. But with Kattys armor, Old Mr. Miller is no match for him. Therefore, this soldier armor must be taken over, after Old Mr. Miller is able to control it, the soldier armor fuses with itself, and the attack and defense are integrated, when Old Mr. Millersbat power will also soar. Old Mr. Millers six-foot golden body itself is very powerful, under the fusion of the soldier armor, it is equal to the defensive ability to raise another cut, and the soldier armor can also cover the fist, the power of the fist outburst is also greatly enhanced. As for the life and death of the Mixed Heavenly Vault, Jason couldnt care less. Whats the use of keeping an invalid, whose martial arts are ruined and who is already worse than dead? It would be an absolute steal to use the life of Mixed Heavenly Vault for Kattys soldiers armor, Spiritual Soldier, and still get a good deal. Kattys battle prowess slips if she surrenders her armor, and with Mixed Heavenly Vault already dying from serious injuries or a wasted man, does Katty dare to stay here? Definitely wouldnt dare, Katty would have fled with the Mixed Heavenly Vault at the first opportunity. This dismantled the war effort on Emperor Wallops side and also dealt a blow to the hearts and minds of Emperor Wallops side. Its a one-two punch! Once he kills Mixed Heavenly Vault, the consequences will be unimaginable. Once Mixed Heavenly Vault is dead, Katty will no longer have any scruples, and he will definitely explode with all his might, directly burning his origin to go after Old Mr. Miller and Jason with all his might. With the fusion of the armor and the burning of the original wish, Jason and Old Mr. Miller cant stop it even if they team up, and theyre bound to be in a desperate situation! Therefore, exchanging Mixed Heavenly Vault for Soldiers Armor to strengthen your own battle power is the way to go, and the best choice at the moment. Going forward, Katty has no more Spiritual Soldier, Mixed Heavenly Vault scraps, and as long as they dont escape the Eastsea Enve, the next time they encounter it, thats when they die! Chapter 2580 – Soldier Armor Arrives Soldiers armor! When Katty heard this offer from Jason, his face changed slightly. This offer is truly toxic. On the one hand, it directly weakens him, and on the other hand, he has to run away after saving Mixed Heavenly Vault! But did Katty have a choice? Can he see death? Cant! Mixed Heavenly Vault is the son of Chaos Realm Chaos Citys Lord Zhenhai. Zhenhai is kind to Katty, and it was Zhenhai who brought Katty up, so that Katty was able to take charge of the Benhun Group at a young age of about 40 years old. Zhenhai had been kind to Katty, and it was Zhenhai who had brought Katty up and trained him so that at a young age of about forty, Katty was able to take charge of the Benhun Group and be themander of the Benhun Group. So, Katty has to save Mixed Heavenly Vault, but hes not willing to hand over the Hyrule. Without the Spiritual Soldier, Katty would be like a tiger without its ws, and itsbat power and intimidation would be weakened. Therefore, Katty wants to stall for time, waiting for prince of men, Yangzi, Darius, Zenith Nolimit and other strong men toe to support, and will be able to take down Jason and Old Mr. Miller in no time. The Soldier Armor has been fused with me for many years, and has long since chosen a master. Even if I gave it to you, you wouldnt be able to use it. Change the terms. Katty said. Jasons gaze went cold, and if it had been before this Jason might not have been able to tell the difference between true and false. But Jason also knew aftering into contact with the Primordial Cauldron that this Spiritual Soldier was branded with the martial artists origin mark, and as long as this origin mark was rubbed out it was a masterless object. Of course, unless it was a true Divine Soldier or even a level like Imperial Arms, which would give birth to spirituality and connect with the owners divine sense. An artifact of this level could not be activated by an outsider unless the spirit of the artifact re-chose its owner. Its like Human Emperor Sword, Human Emperor Sword was born out of Sword Spirit. However, the likes of the Celestial Spiritual Soldier would not be born spiritual at all, and there would be no such thing as what Katty is talking about. Therefore, Katty is opening her mouth. Are you really bullying me for not knowing anything? Change your terms? Fine, if you blow up your genjutsu for me right now, Ill release Mixed Heavenly Vault right away, Ill do it! Jason sneered and said. Kattys face chilled and a coldness shed in her eyes. Blow up your genjutsu? Whats the use of Jason releasing Mixed Heavenly Vault if hes dead after blowing himself up? A waste of cultivation, Jason does not need to kill him, Mixed Heavenly Vault will not be able to live. Dont y tricks with me! I know youre stalling for time! Ill only give you five seconds to remove the soldier armor immediately! Otherwise, I will kill Mixed Heavenly Vault! Jason opens his mouth as he reaches down and snaps the throat of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vaults martial arts are crippled and hes dying of serious injuries, and Jason absolutely chokes him out with just one push. If anything happens to the young lord, you wont survive! Katty said in a deep voice. How about giving it a try? Jason licked the corners of his mouth, a murderous streak running through him while he opened his mouth and counted down, Five, four, three Help, help me At this point, Mixed Heavenly Vault speaks violently, breathless but still with a strong sense of survival. Wait! Katty gritted his teeth as he said, I promise! With that said, under Kattys prodding, Spiritual Soldier, the soldiers armor covering his body, lifted out and transformed into an armored form that he held in his palm. Wear out the origin mark you branded within the soldier armorpletely! Dont try to do anything tricky, or youll be waiting to collect your corpse! Jason continued. Saying that, Jason immediately transmitted his voice to Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man, when you tradeter, you will get the Soldier Armor in your hands and immediately brand your THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS imprint onto the Soldier Armor, and then this Spiritual Soldier you will be able to activate. Old Mr. Millers heart stirred at the words and he nodded imperceptibly. The mark on this Spiritual Soldier was simr to the Storage Ring, the only difference being that the Storage Rings branding was a spiritual mark and the Spiritual Soldiers branding was an origin mark. Kattys face twitched slightly, he hadnt realized Jason had even thought of it. Be swift, dy any longer and Mixed Heavenly Vault will die! Jason said drily. Katty clenched his teeth as he waved his hand violently, and a wave of abrasive power enveloped the soldier armor, abrading the origin mark belonging to him in the armor.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jasons divine sense was released and sensed towards the soldiers armor, indeed, there was no trace of Kattys origin imprint being present, and after double checking, there was no trap, Jason was then relieved. Put the soldiers armor halfway between us. Jason continued. The only thing Katty could do was throw her soldiers armor in front of her, in an intermediate position. Old Mr. Miller, Ill throw the Mixed Heavenly Vault, and youll grab the soldier armor. Jason transmits towards Old Mr. Miller. Yes! Old Mr. Miller responded vocally. Ive always been a man of my word. Katty, Mixed Heavenly Vault this crap, Im giving it back to you, catch it! Jason opened his mouth as he carried the Mixed Heavenly Vault, and with a violent surge of force, he threw the Mixed Heavenly Vault towards the right front bearing. Over there in the right front, Simian Skycracker is with Primal Ragerang and is staring at the situation over here. Jason gets thrown straight at Mixed Heavenly Vault, Katty doesnt go for the interception, its like a sheep in a tigers mouth, and Simian Skycracker doesnt mind blowing Mixed Heavenly Vaults body right off the bat. Sure enough, after Jason throws the Mixed Heavenly Vault, Katty immediately charges first. Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller was also in shape, catalyzing the March Arctic and instantly rushing up to take the soldiers armor in his hands. Immediately afterwards, Old Mr. Miller immediately branded his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS onto the soldiers armor, and he immediately sensed that the armor had left an imprint of his origin. In that instant, Old Mr. Miller immediately knew how to maneuver this soldiers armor. Armored, possessed! Old Mr. Miller activated Origin Energy and manipted the Soldier Armor, which immediately covered Old Mr. Miller like flowing water, forming a suit of armor on Old Mr. Millers body. In an instant, Old Mr. Millers martial aura immediately climbed by arge margin, and a supreme and domineering pressure permeated his body. Lets say that after Katty intercepted Mixed Heavenly Vault, he briefly examined Mixed Heavenly Vaults injuries, and found that Mixed Heavenly Vaults injuries were indeed very serious, and most importantly, his dantian was wasted. Also, Primordial Cauldron was held by Jason. Katty even realizes that the Storage Ring from the Mixed Heavenly Vault is also missing, so needless to say, Jason must have intercepted it. Katty didnt have time to count on that, and after intercepting the Mixed Heavenly Vault, her body moved and fled towards Sanctus Zenith beyond. Die! At that moment, Primal Ragerang roared in anger, it had been seriously injured by Katty and was holding a fire in its heart, the adamantine ring it was holding violently threw and sted towards Katty. The sound of the adamantine ring breaking through the air was exceptionally piercing, and it subdued towards Kattys back. Primeape Royal n, you wait! Katty shouted angrily as he turned back and sted his fist at the pursuing adamantium ring, the punch knocked the adamantium ring back, but Katty also coughed up blood with his mouth open. With the help of this force, Kattys figure spreads out and instantly disappears, escaping with the seriously injured and dying Mixed Heavenly Vault. Chapter 2581 – Battle PRINCE OF MEN! (I) Katty escaped with the now-devastated Mixed Heavenly Vault. Jason and Old Mr. Miller werent going to go after it, either, because all things considered, it would be safer to stay in Sanctus Zenith for now. Once he chased after them, with Emperor Wallops hatred for The Human Realm martial artists, he might also evacuate with prince of men, Yangzi and the others, and chase Jason and the others from behind. When that timees, Arakan Beastkin Lineage doesnt see to continue to die with Emperor Wallop and the others. Without Dystopian Beastkin Lineage to fight off Emperor Wallop and the others, Jason and Old Mr. Miller are in jeopardy when Emperor Wallopes after them. Besides Jason didnt want to go after Katty with Mixed Heavenly Vault, and to put it mildly, Jason doesnt even have Mixed Vein in his sights right now. Katty has lost his Spiritual Soldier, and the next time he meets him alone, Old Mr. Miller will be able to fight Katty with his armored body, and Jason will be able to attack him again, so Katty wont be able to escape.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Right now, Jason was thinking about how to minimize the manpower and strength of Emperor Wallops side. Simian Skycrackers massive eyes locked onto Jason as it asked, You are not of The Celestial Realm? Jason denied it outright and said, No. Im from The Human Realm. Im from The Human Realm, which has a grudge against Emperor Wallop Bloodline. Anyway, now we have a united front against Emperor Wallop Bloodline. What are you waiting for? Go ahead and round them up! Primeape Royal Lineage would have used very little brain. Simian Skycracker didnt bother to think about it, it thought Jason had a point. From The Human Realm? The Human Realm doesnt seem to have a feud with Starfall Beast Mountain! Since The Human Realms martial artist is going up against Emperor Wallop, thats in the same camp, on the same front, as Dystopian Beastkin Lineage. Youre right, round them up! Simian Skycracker roared and immediately rushed up to surround Yangzi. Although Simian Skycracker is not lightly injured, but Primeape Royal Lineages body itself is strong enough, and the blood is even more majestic and zing, just now Simian Skycracker also took the opportunity to heal its wounds, and slightly recovered, it is iparably belligerent and murderous rushing towards Yangzi. Jasons body moved and killed towards the PRINCE OF MEN side. Old Mr. Millers battle power has increased after fusing with the Soldiers Armor, and he also wants to go and try out his own battle power at the moment, as well as to hone his fit with the Soldiers Armor, he moves and participates in the battle besieging Darius, Zenith Nolimit, and Ember Heavenburn. On the other hand, Primal Ragerang came over in a fit of pique and also besieged Darius and the others. In this way, the six peak Immortality powerhouses of the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage, plus Old Mr. Miller, amounted to seven powerhouses besieging Darius and the three of them. Darius they are under so much pressure that they have even begun to feel a bit of a crisis. Bane Abysswell had already manifested his body, which was a quodid dragon, shaped like a dragon, with two horns, four legs, and covered with ayer of purple scales. Bane Abysswell as quod dragon lineage of pride, bloodline is extremely pure, under the manifestation of its main body, it opened its mouth and roared, a wave of air containing the power of Law of Imperishability swept towards the prince of men. U ze also manifested the body, transformed into a golden crow, wings cover the sky, the body surrounded by a zing me, it a mouth, sprayed a ze, burning to the PRINCE OF MEN. The wind helped the fire, and the killing power caused by that wave of air fused with the mes was a few points more powerful. It is evident that the match between Bane Abysswell and U ze is extremely well developed. The prince of men remained pampered and calm as usual, that handsome face did not have any fluctuation, seemingly not putting Bane Abysswell and U ze in their eyes after revealing their own bodies. The Human King Wheel at the back of prince of mens head glowed and flowed, presenting a supreme meteorology of the reincarnation of all paths. His Human King Blodline fully erupted, evolving the fist power of Human King Fist, a fist power across the sky, magnificent fist shadow covering the sky, hard to shake away that engulfing wave of air and mes, and then the strongest fist power containing the power of the Human King sted towards Bane Abysswell and Wu ze. At this moment, what PRINCE OF MEN disyed was clearly the strength of Immortality High Rank! The strength of this also was terrifying, and with the prince of mens heaven-defying qualifications, the true battle power that erupted was astounding. Bang! Bang! Bane Abysswell sttered a spray of blood on his massive body with Uze, as they were repulsed and continually wounded. Just thenC Ang roar! An earth-shattering dragon roar came from the sky, rolling dragon might like a tide, sweeping heaven and earth, causing the wind and clouds of heaven and earth to sweep, with the supreme divine might of a wind and clouds from a dragon. Boom! A fist power that evolved a green dragon shadow fist intent sted towards PRINCE OF MEN. The prince of men sensed it, and with a slight movement of his gaze, he violently evolved a fist to meet it. A deafening sound came from the boom. Hera saw that as the prince of mens fist sted over, the fist intent that evolved the green dragons shadow instantly copsed, and a force that contained the human kings power Immortality high grade force suppressed over. Uh-huh! A figure stifled a grunt, his body falling back one after another, and his originally zing green-golden light dimmed. The one who attacked prince of men was Jason, who was directly knocked back by prince of mens punch, and his bodys qi and blood fluttered dramatically, nearly spurting out a mouthful of fresh blood. This horrified Jason, The Celestial Realm such a truly overwhelming talent is really too scary, battle power to the core. He was only Quasi life and death realm high rank, prince of men had all broken through to Immortality high rank, the difference was more than just arge realm. So right now Jason can be said to bepletely crushed! prince of men stood with his hands behind his back, turning his eyes towards Jason, his face was gentle, appearing gentle and elegant, his tone was nd as he said, Dragon Bloodline? In this life, there is actually Dragon Bloodline again! This is the Quasi life and death realm that is actually able to receive a punch from me without being injured! Worthy of being the destiny of the worldsmon lord! You think I wont beat you up if you tter me like that? Jason snorted. The prince of men smiled ndly and said, If you step into Immortality, you might still have a fighting chance. Right now, you cant! No way your mom! Jason directly burst out, and then shouted to Bane Abysswell and U Knightly, What are you two still waiting for? Join forces and fuck him up! Jason opened his mouth, the whole person violently rushed toward prince of men, he waved his hand, steeply a party of ancient and simple big tripod Herren toward prince of men head to kill down. Primordial Cauldron! This is the Primordial Cauldron that Jason seized from the hands of Mixed Heavenly Vault, and the origin mark contained within it has long since been worn out by Jason, who then branded it with his own origin mark and began to take control of this top-quality heavenly Spiritual Soldier. Primordial Cauldron sted towards prince of men, and one of the runes imprinted on the tripod zed up, containing a force of divine might that copsed towards prince of men. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! At that moment, Jason bellowed as he catalyzed Human Emperor Fists fifth fist stance. At the very moment Primordial Cauldron suppressed the prince of men, a party of holy seals also evolved in the void, containing a suppressive force that sted towards the prince of men. At this moment, PRINCE OF MENs face became slightly more serious. Chapter 2582 – Battle PRINCE OF MEN! (II) Primordial Cauldron killed in the air towards prince of men town. In addition, Jasons evolution of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way was also head-on to the prince of men. Looking in the void, the Holy Seal evolved on that side and the Primordial Cauldron were about to merge together, this was a fusion of Jasons evolved punching power and the Primordial Cauldron, and the lethal power contained within was extremely powerful. Bane Abysswell and U zing me saw Jasone to support the siege of prince of men, and their battle spirit was once again high. Bane Abysswell urged a Spiritual Soldier shaped like a dragons horn to attack and kill the prince of men, containing a sharp killing power, the dragons horn Spiritual Soldier is surrounded byyers of indestructible runes, bursting out a powerful pressure. U zing Lie opened his mouth and spat out a fireball towards prince of men, in fact, it was the Spiritual Soldier that it had refined, the Spiritual Soldier was like a round ball, the divine me runes of the Golden Crow lineage were branded on its surface, and under U zing Lies urging, it was like a burning sun that contained the power of burning heaven and earth, and it also sted towards the PRINCE OF MEN. The prince of men, with his white clothes and superb temperament, still looked calm in the face of such a siege. Human Kings Heaven Sealing Technique! At that moment, PRINCE OF MEN gulped softly as he cast the Supreme Battle Technique from Human King Blodline. prince of men catalyzed the battle skill, a rune evolved and branded in the void, each rune contained an Undying Force within it, and wisps of human king qi and blood were permeating the air. With a loud boom, Hurricane saw that the runes that PRINCE OF MEN had evolved in the void had directly sealed this side of the void. Jason, Bane Abysswell, and U zing Lie were all enveloped by this side of the sealed void, and invisibly, a sealing force was spreading, as if it had fixed time and solidified space! So Jason found it hard to move as if his whole body was deep in the mud. Even the offense that erupted out of his hand seemed to be frozen in ce. Not only him, the supreme strike that Bane Abysswell had erupted with U ze was also like that, in this side of the sealed void evolved by PRINCE OF MEN, that attack appeared to be strangely slow, and it seemed to be difficult to break through thisyer of sealed space. prince of men figure moved, and he was certainly not restricted in any way within this side of the sealed space. He sted his fist out to meet the Dragon Horned Spiritual Soldier that Bane Abysswell had prodded to strike at him. Then, another punch was thrown at Spiritual Soldier, the fireball urged over by U ze. Each strike appeared to be light, yet it contained a terrifying and boundless human kings power within it. Boom! Boom! The Spiritual Soldier that Bane Abysswell and U ze had urged to attack was shaken away, and the power of the fist path contained in the prince of mens fist power engulfed them. Whoosh! prince of men moved as he shed to Jasons side. Within the sealing space manifested by prince of men, the Primordial Cauldron that Jason had urged and the side of the holy seal that had evolved seemed to be frozen, and it was slow to kill prince of men. Even the most powerful destiny without growing up, its still the moon in the water and the flowers in the mirror, its all vanity! Send you on your way! With that said, PRINCE OF MEN evolved his fist style and built up a punch ready to kill Jason.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A deadly intense sense of crisis immediately enveloped Jasons entire body. Even Jason felt a death threat! prince of men is too powerful, known as the second pride of The Celestial Realm, which is no mean feat, plus hes already a high level Immortality and crushes Jason too much in terms of Cultivation Realm! In the fist momentum evolved by prince of men, endless human king qi and blood were converging, and a monstrous and terrifying human king power was surging, which was bound to break through the sky and shock the hearts of the people once it erupted. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, he needed to counterattack, he couldnt be kept imprisoned by this sealing power, otherwise it would be a dead end! Roar! Jason roared, he urged Fight Arctic, in this critical moment, he didnt panic, instead, he urged his fighting spirit and battle intent to a peak state! He was able to sense the prince of mens embedded killing machine, very decisive and harsh. More so, with a sense of confidence! A confidence that would be able to kill him with a single punch! Rumble! Under the zing and burning fighting spirit and battle intent, Jasons Sunling Bloodline erupted steeply, and in the next moment, a crazy battle intent red up in his eyes, and he said with a cold smile, Want to kill me? Then why dont you give it a try! Front Arctic, erupt! Boom! Sessful, this was the moment when Jason finally managed to trigger Front Arctic Fist! Five fments solidified in Jasons human cosmic void! This means that Jason triggered a five-fold increase in battle power! In that instant, a magnificent and majestic wave of terrifyingly huge power spread out from Jasons punch, causing this side of the void to vibrate. This side of the void sealed by prince of men is going to be unstable. prince of mens face changed slightly, a trace of color shed in his eyes, as if he had remembered something, and his whole person looked a bit incredulous. Human King Fists Fixed Eight! At that moment, the punch evolved by PRINCE OF MEN exploded in full force and sted towards Jason. Under the trigger of JasonFront Arctic, the might of a fist with five times the increase inbat powerpletely crushed the confining power of this sealed space, and met it with the destructive and majestic might of destruction. Bang click! Two people fist power hard to shake, burst out of the earth shaking like might, immediately after prince of men this side of the seal space came click rupture sound, in such a horrible boxing duel, this side of the seal space has not been able to maintain the seal, so separated and disintegrated! The enormous power of the Front Arctics five-fold increase inbat power erupted and engulfed Prince of Men, and the Immortality of the King of Mens power contained in Prince of Mens fisticuffs also swept towards Jason. In the next moment, the two figures steeply separated. Jason retreated backward one after another, his heart was sweet, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with the slightest bit of blood, that Human Kings power was iparably overbearing, still eroding his flesh, but it was resisted by Green Dragons Golden Body. However, it also dims the light on JasonGreen Dragons Golden Body. prince of men in Front Arctic Fists outburst, five times the impact of the increase inbat power, his figure also fell back a few steps, his face slightly white, his breath has a moment of disorder, but in an instant it is back to normal. Boom! At that moment, a huge dragon w in the void carried a terrifying force that was enough to tear apart giant mountains toward PRINCE OF MEN pped down. This was Bane Abysswell, and underneath its manifested body, the dragons ws pped and killed, and the terrifying killing power contained within was shocking. Thumbs up! At the same time, U zes gigantic wings looked like they had transformed into a ming scythe that cut across the sky, with ayer of zing mes covering the wings, each of which was enough to inflict damage on an unusual Immortality powerhouse! U zes strike cut across the side of prince of mens waist, and with Bane Abysswells attack, it could be said that prince of men that was unavoidable. Chapter 2583 – Joint Battle Bane Abysswell and Wu Killing Lies joint cooperation of this strike was extremely tacit understanding, at the same time, they also felt iparably shocked in their hearts, they had never imagined that Jason could actually be able to burst out with such a terrifying power of a punch, forcing the PRINCE OF MEN to retreat. It was precisely because of this that they were given the opportunity to make a steep strike and join forces to attack and kill the PRINCE OF MEN. prince of men but quickly stabilized his own martial arts aura, facing Bane Abysswell and Wu Killing Lie teamed up to attack and kill over this strike, his eyes gaze sank, a sh of stern killing opportunity in the sh. The Human Kings forbidden art, the power of the bloodline! prince of men fiercely coldly drank a voice, eyes in his eyes suddenly manifested two special bloodline imprints, simr to the runes, a zing as the sea of human king origin bloodline qi and blood in a crazy outbreak.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, the ten thousand auras in the Human King Wheel behind the prince of mens head became even more dense, vaguely intertwining a blurry, illusory figure on that side of the Human King Wheel. Looking at it, like a god sitting in the sky, the wisp of qi contained within it made people feel numb, deep as a prison, powerful and terrifying! The prince of mens martial arts breath also reached a horrible peak in an instant, and the pressure aura that came through was horrifyingly horrifying, to the point of being strong, and even Immortalitys top 100 strongest Katty was far worse! At this moment, PRINCE OF MEN HERCULARLY executed Human King Blodlines Forbidden Battle Technique! Human Kings Dao Transforming Fist! prince of men shouted violently as he unleashed a forbidden battle technique, and with the forbidden battle technique increasing his own battle power, he exploded with Human King Blodlines supreme fist Dao! Boom! Fist momentum across the sky, Human King Wheel 10, 000 paths of breath emerged, integrated into the prince of mens fist momentum, is evolving thew of 10, 000 paths, a fist sted to Bane Abysswell with U ze! Bang! A thumping sound of fist power bombardment resounded in the air, it was actually seen that prince of mens this punch will Bane Abysswell cover over the huge dragon w to shake away, a cloud of blood mist burst out, Bane Abysswell one of the dragon w was broken, rendered in the air. At the same time, U ze also shrieked in shock, its sweeping over wings extinguished the mes covering its wings under the attack of the PRINCE OF MENs punch, and the pair of wings were sted out with a tearing wound, dripping with blood. Thumbs up! Steeply, a sword shadow that stretched across heaven and earth beheaded down towards PRINCE OF MEN with the might of cutting across heaven and earth. Jason catalyzed Human Emperor Fist and evolved the shadow of Sword of the Emperor, the huge sword shadow stretched across the sky and earth and pressed down on thousands of miles, containing an emperors might, chopping down the prince of men with the momentum of chopping the sky and the earth! Human Kings Dao Transformation Fist of Transforming Dao into Sword! The prince of mens face remained unchanged and unperturbed, the bloodline mark that shed out of his eyes reflected the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor, and that gaze seemed to be able to see through delusion, and at a nce, he saw where the weak point of Jasons strike was. Thumbs up! As the prince of mens fist gesture evolved, a Law of Imperishability rune was transformed into a sharp sword shadow, instantly breaking through the sky and stabbing straight at the Sword of the Emperors shadow that was chopping down horizontally! Dang! A sound simr to a real sh of gold and iron came from the void, and immediately after that, the Sword of the Emperors shadow that stretched across the heavens and the earth broke within an inch of its life, unable to withstand the might of this sword that prince of men had evolved. With a snort, the aftermath of prince of mens blow continued to strike towards Jason. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and he bellowed out, his fist sting out to ward off the power of this strike from the PRINCE OF MEN evolving sword power. With a loud bang, Jason staggered backwards, the sword power of prince of mens strike transformed into a sword qi impacting towards Jason, forcing Jason to keep backing up, leaving a trail of blood in some ces on Green Dragons Golden Body! prince of men looked to Jason and stared at his Green Dragons Golden Body, the look of amazement in his eyes looking extremely intense. Such a physique is truly rare! prince of men couldnt help but exim in admiration. prince of men cast out the forbidden battle technique under, his battle power increased dramatically, he evolved the sword momentum of the strike is even more powerful, breaking Jasons attack, that strike attacked Jason, but the injury caused to Jason is far lower than prince of mens imagination. With that strike, it was not an exaggeration to say that the physique of an unusual Immortality powerhouse would not be able to withstand the assault of that single sword qi, and would be pierced through a thousand holes. Jasons body was merely left with a few bruises, how could this not surprise the PRINCE OF MEN? If I were in the same realm as you, I wouldnt necessarily have such a supreme physique as yours! But no matter how strong the Fate or even the Physique is, it cant make up for the gap in Cultivation Realm! Therefore, you still have to die! prince of men opened his mouth with an indifferent tone, that tone full of confidence, as if he was directly pronouncing Jasons death sentence. Jasons gaze was cold as he ignored prince of men and looked towards Bane Abysswell and Wu Kelvin on the other side, saying, Come over here. If you dont want to break them one by one, thene over to my side and join forces together in order to maximize the power of the attack! Bane Abysswell and U ze exchanged nces, and without further hesitation, they leaned towards Jasons side. The strength Jason showed also won their respect, especially when JasonFront Arctic Fist erupted just now, the terrifying energy magnitude was still fresh in their minds, very powerful and terrifying. The prince of men still had a nd face, his gaze calmly looking towards Jasons side, appearing confident and not the least bit afraid of Jasons joining forces with the two great princes heavenly princes. The battle on the Immortal Summit powerhouses side was even more violent. The Seven Powers are mobbing Darius, Zenith Nolimit and Ember Heavenburn. Boom! Boom! Bane Abysswell held a long whip, which was its Spiritual Soldier, and the long whip turned into a stump in the void, wrapped in a vast and infinite Undying Force, and swept across to Darius. At the same time, the unicorn on top of Violet Ventis head violently released a wave of purple thunder power, which was the origin battle technique of the Violet Thunder Royal n lineage, the purple thunder tore through the sky and covered Darius. Darius gaze went cold as he held a blood-colored shield that was incredibly sharp all around, a Spiritual Soldier with both offense and defense. Thumbs up! Darius waved the blood shield in his hand, a berserk qi and blood was sweeping, this blood shield drew a blood-colored front in the void, and with a strong and iparable momentum, he met the joint attack of the two strongest people, Bane Abysswell and Violet Ventis. Just then, violentlyC Boom! A heavenly fist intent shook the sky, causing the sky and earth to change color, and in the darkness, it stirred up a heaven and earth Origin Energy, which was added to the heavenly fist intent, transforming it into a golden fist mane that bombarded Darius. The pupils in Darius eyes shrunk slightly coldly, right now he was being pinned down, and this punch then attacked and killed him, actually giving him a sense of being threatened. In an instant, the blood shield in Dariuss hand crossed and blocked in front of him. There was a loud bang. The golden fist mane that had evolved a heavenly fist intent heavily bombarded the blood shield held by Darius, erupting with a booming and vibrating sound. Chapter 2584 – The Battle Changes The golden fist aura cut through the sky, containing a heavenly and earthly fist intent, shaking the heavens, astonishing the four seats with its skill, and causing clouds to move in all eight directions. Boom! This punch heavily bombarded the blood shield held by Darius, and a ripple of energy shook up, a ripple of energy tearing through the surrounding void like a bolt of lightning, causing space to burst, resulting in an extremely horrifying scene. Stomp! Darius fights off the punch but is forced back a few steps. This was already enough to show how powerful and terrifying Darius was, and it took thebined strikes of the two powerhouses, Bane Abysswell and Violet Ventis, along with Old Mr. Millers attacking through-and-through punching intent, to force him back a few steps. The Human Realm martial artist? A gaze sinks in Darius eyes as he looks over at Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller snorted coldly and said, So what if The Human Realm martial artist? You dont want to submit? If you dont, Ill crush you with my fists! Just you? Darius sneered as he could see that Old Mr. Millers punching power was through the roof, and with the capture of Kattys soldiers armor, the battle was even stronger. But in his opinion, Old Mr. Miller was trying to overpower him with the realm of Immortalitys high level, which was impossible. Boom boom! No nonsense from Old Mr. Miller, who instantly throws a punch that explodes into the Samsara Fist. Six fist shadow breaks broke across the air and enveloped Darius towards him, surrounding him. Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! Old Mr. Miller stormed back and forth, delivering two of the biggest punching shadows in Nine Characters of Truth Fist. Arge void formation covered Darius, blocking off the space where Darius was, and an Immovable King of Light sat in the air, containing a supreme power of suppression. Bane Abysswell and Violet Ventis are also top-notch powerhouses and have experienced many great battles, so when they saw Old Mr. Miller evolving his battle techniques to imprison Darius, they didnt hesitate any longer and unleashed their strongest strikes, sting at Darius. Great Thunder God Fists Thunder Moves the Nine Heavens! Old Mr. Miller also let out a bellow and exploded into a Great Thunder God Fist punch. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers body was covered with golden light, and the Great Thunder God Fist was filled with a strong, masculine, and overbearing power, just like the demon-subduing Buddha, who kills his enemies with the power of pure sunshine thunder. Rumble! Above the Nine Heavens, there was a hidden sound of thundering from the sky. The sound was ear-shattering and magnificent, just like ten thousand thunderbolts, and that vast might covered the sky! Old Mr. Millers outburst of Samsara Fist coupled with the superimposition of Nine Characters of Truth Fist had really trapped Darius for an instant, and for a peak Immortality powerhouse like Darius, being able to trap for a short instant was already extremely difficult. In an instant, Darius martial aura erupted and his majestic qi and blood burst out as he roared, Break for me! Darius, with his blood shield in hand, struck across the air, hard enough to shatter the six Fist Shadow Sections that surrounded him as well as the seal of Formation Arctic. It was only in that moment that Old Mr. Miller plus Bane Abysswell, Violet Ventis supreme strike killed Darius right in front of his eyes. Darius is in danger, but he is toote to counterattack, the only thing he can do is to roar, raise the blood shield in his hand, his own Origin Energy fully erupted, with the blood shield shield to meet up against the joint attack of the three big powerhouses. Bang! Bang! Bang! Sessive thumping and sting sounds came, and a supreme attack all bombarded the blood shield on Dariuss crossbar. Darius figure was once again forced back, this time his face was pale and a trace of blood vaguely spilled from the corner of his mouth. Darius was wounded. While it didnt look like a serious injury, it was the first time Darius had been injured since the fight. Of course, this also made the killing chance in Dariuss eyes be more prevalent, and his gaze fixed on Violet Ventis, who was quite moderately injured, with a decision in his mind, ready to kill Violet Ventis strongly, or seriously injure Violet Ventis. With one lessbatant, then Darius would not be afraid to kill the two remaining powerhouses again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, the duo of Darkgold Ventis and Primal Ragerang took on Zenith Nolimit. Darkgold Ventis was surrounded by divine mes, each strike had the power to burn the sky, forming a sea of fire that engulfed Zenith Nolimit. Primal Ragerang looks incredibly stiff and violent with his adamantium ring in hand, exploding into a terrifying burst of Primeape Royal Lineage power, sting away at Zenith Nolimit. Zenith Nolimit was calm as he evolved Human King Blodlines battle techniques to meet Darkgold Ventis and Primal Ragerang. Among them, Zenith Nolimit was more likely to take advantage of the opportunity tounch a strong attack towards Primal Ragerang, after all, Primal Ragerang was already injured, as long as Primal Ragerang was killed that would be a good thing. Skyler Eyre and Argent Skyrend were battling Ember Heavenburn, who was holding a blood and firence, the tip of which was aze with a ball of red mes, and as thence danced, it erupted into a zing killing machine, dots ofnce awns appearing in the void, bursting out a ball of Inferno God Lineages Red me. Skyler Eyre is very strong, holding arge mace, the vertical eye at the center of the eyebrow asionally shoots out powerful beams of light, at the same time, therge mace in his hand shakes the void, attacking and killing Ember Heavenburn with unrivaled might. Skyler Eyre alone was able to go head-to-head against Ember Heavenburn and even had a slight edge. Argent Skyrend, on the other hand,unched a surprise attack, striking with the speed of the Silvewing Royal n line, several times leaving Ember Heavenburn defenseless and already beginning to suffer injuries. The strongest Skyler Eyre, together with Argent Skyrend, who specialized in surprise attacks and killings, were fighting against Ember Heavenburn, wanting to kill Ember Heavenburn, as long as they could kill Ember Heavenburn, the battle situation would bepletely tilted to the side of Dystopia Beastkin Lineage. As long as they can kill Ember Heavenburn, the battlefield will be tilted in favor of Beastkin Lineage. In the void, the battle between Emperor Wallop and the Sky-Eye Emperor continues. Emperor Wallop emperor blood revival, battle strength soared, body scattered overflow every strand of qi and blood are equipped with the might of the copse of the sky, that bloodline power is powerful to the extreme, wherever they pass, the void roars and vibrates. He evolved the Emperor of Heaven fist, with the shadow of an emperor emerging from his fist, sitting in the Nine Heavens, the emperor dominating at that time. Boom! Emperor Wallop is another fist sted out, the majestic power of the emperors blood convergence in his fist, a woven Law of Imperishability order surrounded, but also hooked a heavenly Dao Origin Energy, making the power of this fist monstrous to strong. The Heavens Eye Emperor shouted, his own Beast Emperor bloodline also fully erupted, performing the Faunus Eldergrove Ten Thousand Paths Fist punching gesture, his fist sted out, and a huge gigantic beast silhouette emerged, apanied by a heaven and earth metaphysical yellow aura, like a projection of the Deste Ancient Beast n, with a supreme might within it, and met the attack forward. Bang! The fist power of the two strongest heavenly prides once again bombarded together, and the fist power detonated the surrounding void, causing the space to copse inch by inch, and the energy vortex that stirred up impacted into the sky. When this punch fell, Emperor Wallops entire body was motionless, and Emperor Sky Eyes figure was slightly trembling, and his face was somewhat white, looking like he had suffered a small loss. Emperor Wallop, with his face in the air, was about to continue his charge forward when suddenlyC Rumble! A rumbling and vibrating anomaly resounded in the air. Hera saw a ck mountain in front of him shaking up violently, causing an earth-shaking sound, looking at the entire ck mountain as if it was about to copse. Chapter 2585 – Resurrection of Remnants A ck mountain emitted a ground-shaking sound, which attracted the attention of many powerful people in the arena, and a pair of gazes couldnt help but look over. Hera saw that the terrain killing formation that had formed around this ck mountain had been broken open, and Eternalisles Stormyer, Skyler Endless, and Chaos Mounts Chaos Mount, with thebined efforts of the three of them, had broken open the ck mountains Exterminating Dao Jedi Killing Formation. This caused a change in this ck mountain, and the entire mountain shook violently, causing the ground to shake and look shaky. Click! Click! Rumble On the surface of the ck mountain, some ces cracked, revealing a huge gap, followed by boulders rolling down, constantly smashing on the ground, stirring up thick dust. Kael and the rest of Eternalisle had retreated to the once over, and Chaos Mountain had retreated to Chaos Progenys side. Even Chaos Progeny had never looked at this ck mountain before, his eyes had been fixed on Emperor Wallops battle with the Sky-Eye Emperor, and nothing else could have distracted him. There was just something decidedly unusual about the vibrations of this ck mountain at the moment, and it also caught Chaos Progenys eye. Rumble! The ck mountain is still rolling on the falling rocks, at the same time, the surrounding temperature has be much colder, in the underworld, adding a few violent and bloodthirsty atmosphere, an evil idea full of murderous intent from the ck mountain spread over, as if there is what consciousness is being revived. Emperor Wallop sensed, he remembered something like, violently burst out a style of supreme fist power one after another, that emperor blood monstrous up, covering the sky and dome, embedded within that pressure shocked the hearts of the people. A style of Emperor of Heaven Fists punching force was spread across the sky, suppressing the Heavens Eye Emperor with a domineering and boundless aura. Emperor Celestial Eyes coldly shouted and threw out his fist to meet Emperor Wallops punch, parrying it. In this instant, Emperor Wallops figure moved, instantaneously rushing straight down towards the ground, while opening his mouth and shouting, Everyone converge here! As he spoke, Emperor Wallop looked at the battlefield, and he steeply sted out with two punches, one to Darius opponents on his side, namely Old Mr. Miller, Bane Abysswell, and Violet Ventis, and the second to Skyler, who was mobbing Ember Heavenburn Eyre and Argent Skyrend. Old Mr. Miller, Bane Abysswell, Violet Ventis, these powerful men saw Emperor Wallops fist stsing to kill them, they didnt fight it hard, they just withdrew and dodged. Skyler Eyre and Argent Skyrend are also the same, Emperor Wallops power is extremely terrifying, and the emperors shadow that emerges from his fist contains the supreme power of the Emperors domination of the Nine Heavens. In an instant, Darius, Zenith Nolimit, and Ember Heavenburn all converged towards Emperor Wallop. Prince of mens side also forced Jason and the others back with a single strike, and he retreated there as well without a fight. Yangzi also retreated back, a cold color shing in his eyes. The Sky-Eye Emperor alsonded, and the Draconic Beastkin Lineage all gathered towards him. The Heavens Eye Emperors gaze looked towards the ck mountain, and his eyes twitched slightly. Boom! The ck mountain body shook violently again, and in an instant, a magnificent and terrifying will covered over from within that ck mountain body, and in the underworld, it was as if a pair of huge, blood-moon like, morose cold eyes were opening in that ck mountain body. The remnants of a Draconic Beast? Chaos Progeny opened his mouth and guessed what was inside this ck mountain. Roar! Steeply, a deafening roar rang out, resounding in the sea of consciousness of everyone present, and that roar contained a terrifying power within it, enough to cause ones divine sense to fluctuate. As the roar rang out, a huge shadow manifested from that ck mountain, it was the blood shadow of a ferocious beast, its body was as huge as a mountain, one head was as huge as a small mountain, its head was shaped like a lion, but there was only a single eye on the entire head, the two horns were bent downwards, its huge body was like a huge mountain stretching backward, it exuded an aura of decadence, tyranny, fierceness, and bloodthirstyness! Lionhorn Beast Emperor Lineages killer! Chaos Progeny muttered to himself as his eyes flickered. As this gigantic ferocious beasts shadow manifested, Kaels face changed and he said in a deep voice, Retreat, back off! The Eternalisle lineage was the closest to this ck mountain, and as the silhouette of this ferocious beast of the Lionhorn Beast Emperor Lineage emerged, Kael felt a terrifying sense of menace, and immediately motioned for Eternalisles disciples to back off. Roar! After this lion-horned beast spotted Eternalisle, it roared with rage and its huge forelimbs mmed down in the air, covering the crowd of Eternalisle. Retreat! Kael bellowed as he, along with Stormyer and Skyler Endless, struck out in unison, erupting into a supreme attack, parrying the strike pped down by the lion-horned beasts silhouette.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Bang! There was a loud bang, and Kael and the other three were jolted back one after another. Eternalisle There were several disciples who were affected by the wave of that qi energy and were injured on the spot by spitting blood, their faces terrified. Taking advantage of this lull, the men of Eternalisle had retreated farther. It seems that this Lion Horned Beasts cultivation reached the Eternal Realm level back then, and it was a king-level ferocious beast. After its death, its essence blood carries its own residual thoughts and grievances. Just now, under the Dao Exterminating ughter Formation that destroyed the mountain, that strand of its residual thoughts was stimted and revived. But no matter what, theres only a wisp of residual thought left, and theres no physical body left. Chaos Progeny spoke in a bemused tone. At that moment, a beam of light burst out from the vertical eye of the Heavens Eye Emperor, pointing straight at the lion-horned beast, with a rune of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage embedded within the beam of light. This was the origin rune of the Arakan Beastkin Lineage, which could only be recognized and read by the Arakan Beastkin Lineage, and was equivalent to a kind ofmunication in terms of spiritual level. Although the Lion Horned Beast only had a wisp of residual thoughts, it was still able to recognize these origin runes of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage, and was also able tomunicate with the Heavens Eye Emperor in a simple manner. This move by the Heavens Eye Emperor was tantamount to telling this Lion Horned Beast that they were of one race, both of them being Draconic Beastkin Lineage. At the next moment, two fierce and bloodthirsty rays of light exploded violently from the huge eyes of this lion-horned beast, and its ghostly cold and iparable gaze topped the manpower on Emperor Wallops side. Emperor Sky Eyes also bellowed at this time, Surround Emperor Wallop Bloodline! kill! With amand, the Heavens Eye Emperor led the powerful men of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage to charge towards Emperor Wallops side once again. At the same timeC Rumble! The silhouette of this lion-horned beast rose up into the air, and arge amount of ck mist in Sanctus Zenith gathered over crazily, a violent and bloodthirsty aura rising, carrying a resentful and bloodthirsty killing opportunity. The Lion Horned Beast had a bloody mouth with a terrifying Qi sweeping and gulping, and fiercely swallowed towards Emperor Wallops side. Chapter 2586 – Emperor’s Bell Lionhorn Beast, this lineage is traced back to the ancient Lionhorn Beast Emperor Lineage, the bloodline is extremely noble and strong, and its ancestor is a true Beast Emperor. The silhouette of this Lion Horned Beast at the moment, in its lifetime its cultivation should have reached the Eternal Realm, belonging to the king level ferocious beasts. Only Eternal Realm level ferocious beasts, coupled with the bloodline of the Beast Emperor race, the essence blood and residual thoughts left behind could have survived countless epochs without being worn away. Right now, although this Lion Horned Beast only had a wisp of residual thoughts manifesting out of the shadow, the monstrous might was still extremely terrifying, especially with a rotten, bloodthirsty, and violent aura within it, and the ck mist that permeated the entire Sanctus Zenith had clearly be the source of its energy. No wonder, Jason and the others entered Sanctus Zenith and realized that there was no aura of heaven and earth here, it was all these ck mists visible to the naked eye. These ck mists, creatures of flesh and blood were only unable to absorb them. But dead things are different. Perhaps, these ck mists, can be utilized and absorbed by dead things, lets say the remnants left behind by these deste beasts and so on, their remnants are able to maintain until now, maybe it has something to do with these ck mists as well, and it can provide their remnants with energy breath. Roar! Right now, this head of the lion horned beast roar deafening, it long bloody mouth toward Emperor Wallop this side swallowed over, ck fog rolled like a tide toward the lion horned beast body convergence over, a horrible pressure in the diffusion, the power of this strike has Creation realm powerful strike power! Not only that, Emperor Sky Eyes and the others also killed towards Emperor Wallops side. That Beast Emperor bloodline of the Heavens Eye Emperor himself was erupting, and a beam of energy erupted from the vertical eye at the center of his brow, strangling towards Emperor Wallop. Additionally, six of Immortalitys peak powerhouses, Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Violet Ventis, Primal Ragerang, Argent Skyrend, and Darkgold Ventis, also erupt at full force with one-hit attacks forward. Bane Abysswell, U zing Lie, and the other one of the royal ns celestial pride also exerted their attacks, striking out to kill strongly. Emperor Sky Eyes was obviously thinking of surrounding Emperor Wallop and the others with the help of the Lions Horns. Its just a remnant of a thought, how dare you act recklessly? Emperor Wallops eyes sank, his battle intent flourished, and his entire head of ck hair flew, a godless might was permeating, like a supreme emperoring into the world, dominating the world! Buzz! Steeply, Emperor Wallop raised his right hand, and a big brass-colored bell rose up in the air, and as this bell rose up in the air, it rapidly erged in the void. A closer look, this clock looks extremely extraordinary, the clock face is embossed with a picture of the opening of the sky, the opening of the sky under the natural phenomena of wind, rain, thunder and lightning, but also has the birds and beasts branded in which there are even ancient ancestors in the worship of the gods of the pattern In short, from the indication of this bell, it is possible to see the world, see the vicissitudes of the years, and see the recovery and withering of all things Thesebinations together are the Tao! The evolution of the worlds ten thousand paths were all condensed on the face of this bell! Chaos Progeny, whose face had always appeared to be unperturbed by changes, when he saw this big brass bell, the pupils in his eyes abruptly shrunk coldly, his face moved slightly, and he said in a single word, Emperors Bell! Emperors Bell! Emperor Wallops Spiritual Soldier C to be precise, this is out of the realm of Spiritual Soldier, a quasi-divine weapon! When Emperors Bell came out, the wind and clouds changed colors, the void gave birth to the Dao, and the roar shook. Knock! At that moment, this Emperors Bell gave a chime! The sound of this bell sounded like it came from above the Nine Heavens, containing the sound of the Great Dao, resounding in the hearts of everyone in the arena. Hearing the sound of this bell, it felt as if ones heartbeat and blood vessels were going to be churning up, driven by the sound of this bell. Eternalisle side Quasi life and death realm level disciples, face steeply pale, separated from a certain distance, but that bell sound came, their heart as a big drum like a poof up, blood veins, the next moment to look at the body will be bursting dead. Seal your hearing and fall back! Kaels voice came out as he evolved the indestructible runes, forming a shroud of light shielding those Quasi life and death realm disciples who were affected. Jason also felt his own blood churning in that moment, all out of control, and he took a deep breath as Dragon Bloodline moved to suppress the throbbing sensation, but it did cause him to lose some focus for a few seconds. How scary is that? Battlefield sparring, a few seconds of disorientation is only enough time for the other team to go back and forth and kill you dozens of times! Moreover, the most terrifying thing is not the sound of the bell, but when the bell sounded, this Emperors Bell released a divine aura all over the body, and some of the images carved in the relief zed up, with a circle of sound waves spreading outward like ripples. Rumble! Wherever the ripples of sound waves passed, the void exploded, and some of the trees, boulders, and so on that were affected by the ripples all snapped and copsed, and there was no way to resist them! This is the power of the Emperors Bell, powerful beyond measure! Boom! At this time, the hands of the Heavenly Eye Emperor, suddenly more than a beast horn, which is not what the beast of the beast horn, suffused with an ancient but magnificent vor, embedded in the mighty pressure copsed in the air. On the horn of the beast, an object like an eyeball was set. Woo-hoo! The beasts horns crossed the sky, emitting a low, magnificent sound like a horn, like an ancient beast roaring in a low voice. That sonic power impacted upwards, meeting the sonic wave of air that erupted from Emperors Bell! There was no doubt that what the Heavens Eye Emperor had offered up was also a quasi-divine weapon! Otherwise, a Spiritual Soldier level weapon would not be able to withstand the might of a Quasi-God weapon! Just thenC Thumbs up! A round wheel arrived across the sky, carrying a might of the ten thousand paths, sting towards the side of the Heavens Eye Emperor, the wisp of qi that permeated out shook this side of the void, containing a monstrous and supremely powerful aura of divine might. This side of the round wheel was sacrificed by the prince of men, and the pressure contained within was slightly weaker than the Emperors Bell and the Heavens Eye Emperors ancient beast horn, but they were all on the same level. Quasi-God Soldier! This is prince of mens quasi-divine weapon, the Human King Wheel! The Human King Wheel was almost identical to the circle formed behind prince of mens head, and it appeared that prince of men had purposely molded this shape to coincide and ovep with the vision of the 10, 000 paths of the Human King Wheel in his mind. On Emperor Wallops side, there were clearly two major quasi-divine weapons!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. There was only one quasi-divine weapon on the Heavens Eye Emperors side, but there was an additional lion-horned beast silhouette. Therefore, it was hard to say which side was stronger in this battle, and for the moment, there was definitely a battle to be had. Old man, withdraw! This battle, dont get involved! Get out while you can! Jason transmits towards Old Mr. Miller and prepares to withdraw and flee. Are you kidding me? The quasi-divine weapons are out. How else is this going to be fought? Jason wasnt stupid, and if there was a chance to re-injure Emperor Wallops lineage, he wouldnt pass up such an opportunity. But he wouldnt put himself in harms way either. Emperor Wallop and prince of men had both sacrificed quasi-divine weapons, and if they killed them with a single strike, they wouldnt be able to block the might of that quasi-divine weapon at all. Therefore, the best option at the moment was to immediately withdraw and flee while the two sides continued to erupt into a great battle. Old Mr. Miller nodded and followed Jason as he prepared to flee. Jason moves quickly toward the back to evacuate, but doesnt get very far before suddenlyC Jason, get over here, quick! A familiar voice came out of his ears heatedly, it was a sound transmission. Chapter 2587 Capturing Divine Gold (I) Jasons face was transfixed when he heard the transmission in his earC Finn? Its Finns voice! Jason couldnt find any trace of Finn since he came back to Carovia, otherwise he would have asked Finn to follow along to the Eastsea Enve. Now it seems clear that Finn has known about the Eastsea Enve for a long time, and may have evene in early. Jason wasnt surprised by this, knowing that Finn was hosting a strand of Heavenly Devils spirit within him. Heavenly Devil, thats an ancient supreme being, its not surprising to know that Eastsea Enve is going to open. Jason didnt move, following the sound towards Finns hiding ce, he moved back quickly, but he didnt draw much attention to himself. Eventually, Jason circled around to the side and back of the ck mountain, and saw Finn in a bearing shrouded in ck mist. Finn walked out, his body was filled with a first Heavenly Devil Qi, and some of the demonic qi embedded in Sanctus Zenith were all perfectly blended together, so if one were to detect Finns scent based on his scent alone, it would be really hard to detect Finns scent. Youve been in the Eastsea Enve for a long time? asked Jason in a direct voice. Finn nodded and said, I came in as soon as the Eastsea Enve opened, but not too much before you guys. I came in about a day after the Gap and realized that there were some forcesing in as well. Jason looked at Finn and nodded his head, Not bad, already high level of Quasi life and death realm. You came here to prepare for a chance? Finn said, The ck mist in Sanctus Zenith contains some prior Heavenly Devil Qi that I was able to use for cultivation. I was originally cultivating here, and then all the forces came from all sides. First, a party of forces came here, listening to the people of Eternalisle, who discovered that Voidgold Annihtion existed within this ck mountain. Immediately after that, the people of Chaos Mount came. Then after that, the Voidgold Beastkin Lineage, and you, followed by Emperor Wallop Bloodline came one after the other. Gods gold? Old Mr. Millers old eyes lit up as he stared at this ck mountain and said, This mountain contains divine gold? Old Mr. Miller didnt even think he had enough of the soldiers armor Spiritual Soldier covering him after seeing the quasi-divine weapons that Emperor Wallop and others had offered up. Its not just Old Mr. Miller, Jason feels the same way. The divine might contained within the Quasi-Divine Warriors that Emperor Throop and the others had sacrificed was indeed incredibly powerful and mind-blowing. Finn nodded his head and said, I heard Eternalisles say that there is indeed some kind of Voidgold Annihtion, and so is Chaos Mounts side. Just now, the two strongest of them were breaking the formation, and it was only after they broke the formation that they drew out this ck mountains anomaly and drew out that giant beasts Voidgold Annihtion. Jason got excited and said, Then what are we waiting for? Go find this Voidgold Annihtion immediately! Where exactly is it? This mountain is so big, how can we find it? Finn shook his head and said, I dont really know about that. Jason couldnt help but frown, this ck mountain was so huge, if he went blindly he didnt know when or where he would find it. Plus he didnt know what Voidgold Annihtion looked like. In the midst of his agonizing, Jasons mind moved, and he immediately whispered, Bai,e out here for me. As soon as the words were out of his mouth, a small white fluffy head burrowed out of the cor of Jasons back. Immediately afterward, Bai squeaked and burrowed out, plopping down on Jasons shoulder. Bai had previously been shrinking inside Jasons cor, and it was able to control the size of its body, shrinking into Jasons cor when it was at most the size of a fist. Finn didnt have any special feeling when he saw Bai, but he was just a bit curious about how Jason found such a small animal. Just as he was thinking about it, Finns Heavenly Devils voice suddenly rang in his head-Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Is this Chaos Exobeast? Hearing Heavenly Devils surprised voice, Finns face froze for a moment and his divine sense asked, Chaos Exobeast? what does that mean? Its that young beast on Jasons shoulder. Old me can sense that the origin of this beast is in a chaotic state, which is the characteristic of a Chaos Exobeast. How did the Eastsea Envee to have a Chaos Exobeast? Could it be the Chaos Egg that the rumored Eastern Great Emperor got from the Chaos Space that hatched out? Whats so special about Chaos Exobeast? Kid you dont understand. Chaos Exobeast only exists in the Chaos Void. As for the Chaos Void Eternal Realm are unable to cross the Chaos Void. Chaos Exobeast how toe old man also do not know, rumored to be apanied by the chaos and grow up Chaos Exobeast is very powerful. So it is! Finn was shocked in his heart, he never expected this white furry cub on Jasons shoulder to have such an origin. At that moment, Jason was seen saying to Bai, Bai, there is something delicious on this mountain, go and look for it. Saying that, Jason suddenly took out the piece of Primordial Metal Core from the Storage Ring, which was the Dragons Blood Divine Gold seized from Mixed Heavenly Vaults previous Storage Ring, but unfortunately it was only Demi-God Gold, and had yet to bepletely birthed into true Divine Gold. Bai, its this delicious, smell it. It tastes simr to this one. Its also inside this mountain, go find it. Jason ced the Dragons Blood Demi-God Gold in front of Bai and followed his lead, telling it to go on a treasure hunt. Bai sniffed and sniffed and it squeaked and turned its head towards the ck mountain. At that moment, Bais blood-diamond-like eyes faintly had an eye membrane made of chaotic qi presenting itself, and the next moment it leapt forward and darted over towards the ck mountain. Come on, keep up! Jason opened his mouth and immediately catapulted his stance to follow Bai. Old Mr. Miller and Finn both followed suit, as Bai stalked up the ck mountain. Its also fortunate that that lion-horned beasts Voidgold Annihtion is fighting with Emperor Wallop Bloodline, otherwise the remnants of that lion-horned beast are sealed inside this mountain, and this Voidgold Annihtion is not really easy to take. Bai raced up the mountain, dashed halfway up the ck mountain, then turned seven times. If not for Bai leading the way, Jason and the others, even if they knew that this mountain had spawned Voidgold Annihtion, it would still be difficult to find it, unless they had effective means to locate the location of this divine gold. Eventually, Bai stops in front of a mountain rock wall. Bai circled around the perimeter of the stone wall and opened his mouth to wail twice. Jason pressed the excitement in his heart and asked, Bai, that god gold oh, delicious is here? Bai cocked his little head and nodded. We cant see? Is it inside this stone wall? Wouldnt it be better to chisel away at this stone wall, Jason said. Without anyrge tools, it was not generally difficult to cut through the stone wall of this mountain. At that moment, Bai was violently seen raising its small furry paw, then pping it towards this stone wall. Rumble! That stone wall was like tofu dregs, and Bai had directly plowed through arge chunk of it. Chapter 2588 – Capturing Divine Gold (II) Finns eyes widened and bulged out. If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he wouldnt have dared to believe in any way that the furry, harmless, cute and well-behaved young beast in front of him was actually so terrifying. That little paw pped down, and arge chunk of this stone wall was actually plowed away! It was at this time that Finn truly understood what Heavenly Devil had said and realized how powerful this Chaos Exobeast was. I also wonder if this Chaos Exobeast is all good. In short, Bai is extremely obsessed with good food and pursues it tirelessly, as if it were his pleasure and what he lives for. Therefore, without Jasonsmand, Bai threw his two front limbs against the stone wall, wailing excitedly as he did so. That expression was like a foodie seeing arge table of sumptuous mountain delicacies. With Bais persistent search for Gods gold, Jason is kind of idle, just waiting for the results. Jason, is it just you and Old Mr. Miller? No one else? Finn asked. Jason said, There were quite a few others. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly all showed up! . Didnt you previously see me escaping into Sanctus Zenith with Old Mr. Miller? We were actually on the run from Emperor Wallop Bloodline, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and others, and I had them evacuate early to escape. Ill rejoin themter. Targeted by Emperor Wallop Bloodline? Finn blushed. Jason nodded and whirled around to give a general overview of the battle at Skyfall Crypt. Ahead of the ck mountain, the battle between the draconic Beastkin Lineage and Emperor Wallop Bloodline continues. After having the Lion Horned Beasts remnant shadow on his side, Heavens Eye Emperor basically killed with Emperor Wallops side, and vaguely gained some upper hand. After all, there are many people on the side of the Deste Ancient Beast n, and the silhouette of that lion horned beast is also extremely furious, and each strike contains the power of Creation realm within it. However, Emperor Wallops side must all still have their cards, just not utilizing them at the moment. In addition, Emperor Wallops side had no intention of continuing to fight to the death, and had begun to retreat while fighting.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Emperor Wallop is no fool, and knows in his heart of hearts that being in this Sanctus Zenith is actually beneficial to the Draconic Beastkin Lineage. Right now, the remnants of the Lion Horned Beast had revived, and if the battle continued, there might be other remnants of other Draconic Ancient Beasts reviving one after another, and then it would be dangerous. Kaels side took advantage of the big battle breaking out as they made their way towards the ck mountain. Kael had a dao line stone in his hand, and from the fluctuation of the dao line aura contained within the dao line stone, he was able to roughly determine the exact location of the Voidgold Annihtion. Apparently, the people of Eternalisle are going to take the opportunity to find Voidgold Annihtion at this point. Chaos Progeny was originally looking at the battle over at Emperor Wallops side, and suddenly, with a slight movement in his heart, he turned his head to look in the direction of the halfway up the mountain. Chaos Exobeasts breath Interesting, this is looking for divine gold? Chaos Progenys gaze narrowed slightly in his eyes, and his essence flickered. The next momentC Whoosh! Chaos Progeny violently disappeared from his spot with unimaginable speed. Halfway up the mountain. Jason is talking to Finn while keeping a watchful eye on his surroundings. After a moment, Bai suddenly wailed. Jason immediately walked over to see that the entire stone wall of the mountain had been cut inward seven or eight meters deep! This shows Bais efficiency, its only been a while, its not an exaggeration to say that its more efficient than an excavator. As Jason looked towards the inside of the chiseled stone wall of the mountain, the pupils of his eyes contracted steeply and coldly, and he saw a piece of Primordial Metal Core that was vaguely branded with some lines that struck Jason as somewhat familiar. It urred to him that Daemon Rex had a simr pattern on the Holy PillSeven-Star Demon Spirit Herb he sent out when he traded Indestructible Origin sources with him. Taoist lines! Apparently, there are some special dowsing patterns that naturally form on top of this Primordial Metal Core! It was already self-evident what this meant, it was surely a supreme treasure! Jason was about to instruct Bai to go take out this Primordial Metal Core when all of a suddenC What man? Old Mr. Miller, who was on guard, snapped coldly. Perception is quite sharp. An indifferent voice came out, and then the void fluctuated, and an upright and majestic figurended on the ground in one step, and it was precisely Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progeny looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Fist Intent through and through, Soldier Armor Attachment. ording to the strength, it can barely make it to the Immortality Top 100 list. This is only a high level Immortality, if you reach the peak of Immortality, its not a problem to enter the top 50 of the Immortality Top 100 list. The Human Realm has gone through the end of the Martial Era, but to be able toe out of a strong person like you is also unexpected. Chaos Progeny is here on business? Jason opened his mouth to ask. He already knew the identity of Chaos Progeny, from Chaos Mount, after hearing Finns description. Youre taking Voidgold Annihtion? Chaos Progeny asked. Jasons face was alert as he stared at Chaos Progeny, and even, secretly, he was alreadymunicating with Human Emperor Sword Spirit, who would manifest at any moment. Out of his alertness to danger, Jason was able to sense that Chaos Progeny was extremely terrifying, with an unfathomable aura that waspletelyparable to Emperor Wallop! This level of heavenly pride and cultivation reached Immortality, Jason all felt that he was afraid that he would not be able to defeat Finn and Old Mr. Miller when they joined forces. Voidgold Annihtion we have found first! You want to grab it, thats not going to work. Jason said in a cold voice. Chaos Progeny looked at Jason and said, Dragon Bloodline is indeed very strong after hearing about it a hundred times! If you step into the Immortality level, you might be able to fight me. But right now, you cant. Yeah? Thats not necessarily so! Anyway, if youre here to snatch the divine gold, then lets try a battle! The gaze in Jasons eyes firms up, and his battle intent zes. I dont know what to do! A cold voice came from Chaos Mountain, who appeared silently and stood at Chaos Progenys side. Jasons facepletely changed, Immortality peak powerhouse! Moreover, Chaos Mountains aura was even more terrifying than Kattys, and it was also unknown how much more powerful! If you really want to fight, yourepletely outmatched! Chaos Progeny didnt show any hostility or killing intent, his face was calm and he said in a light tone, I, Chaos Mount, was not involved in the fight between The Celestial RealmNine Realms and The Human Realm. Therefore, I have no grievances with you. Its fine if you want to take the Voidgold Annihtion, you can just give me that hatchling. Hearing this, Jasons face was stunned. The real purpose of the other side is Bai? For this reason, its not a bad idea to let Jason and the others take Voidgold Annihtion! Voidgold Annihtion, thats a casting treasure that all the Eternal Realm powerhouses are fighting over, but Chaos Progeny actually doesnt care, just about Bai? What the hell kind of cub is Bai? More than even Voidgold Annihtion? Chapter 2589 – Capturing Divine Gold (III) Jason knew very well what Divine Gold meant, the treasure that Eternal Realm powerhouses all fought over. Chaos Progeny, however, has made it clear that he doesnt want to grab this Voidgold Annihtion, but just wants Bai, so what does that mean? Meaning that in Chaos Progenys eyes, Bai is more important than even this Voidgold Annihtion. Jason admitted that Bai did have some idiosyncrasies, lets say it was able to search for treasures, and those ws and teeth were ferocious, these hard mountains and rocks were just like tofu dregs in front of its ws and teeth. However, these characteristics alone would certainly not be as important as divine gold. Lets say treasure hunting, there are actually some spells in The Celestial Realm that specialize in finding, like the Fixed Treasure Bead or something, so the trait of Bai being able to find treasure isnt really a big deal. So why would Chaos Progeny even look at Bai? In Jasons eyes, Bai is no different from a foodie, with a heartless look, and only when there is something tasty will his eyes light up. Jason is not sure what kind of beast Bai is, but he is definitely unwilling to hand Bai over in his heart, and he has developed some feelings for Bai. Besides, Darcey and the others like Bai so much, if we really hand Bai over and these beauties know about it, Im afraid theyll just be hunted down. Just then, the corner of Finns mouth on the side moved slightly and transmitted his voice to Jason, Jason, this young beast is a Chaos Exobeast, which is said to be very powerful and rare. You shouldnt hand it over so easily. Chaos Exobeast? Jasons mind stirred slightly as he heard Finns transmission. Jason wasnt going to hand Bai over in the first ce, and even less so after hearing Finn say that. Immediately, Jason smiled and said, Chaos Progeny, its like this, Bai has been living with me since childhood. It only recognizes me and is also used to following me. It is definitely unwilling to follow you. Besides, Bai is nothing special, its just an ordinary young beast. Chaos Progeny said in an indifferent tone, A bright person doesnt speak in the dark. This Fae Beast was encountered in Eastsea Enve, right? Its impossible for it to exist in the outside world. As for what you said about this young beast being unwilling to follow me, if it is willing to follow me, then I will take it away! Jasons face was stunned, listening to Chaos Progenys words, he seemed to know where Bai came from, and presumably knew that Bai was the so-called Chaos Exobeast. Just as he was thinking about it, he fiercely saw a martial aura erupt from Chaos Progenys body, a chaotic aura filled out from Chaos Progenys body, that chaotic origin aura was so strong that it was strong to the point of being strong, and it filled out a terrifying abyssal-like aura! This is Chaos Origin Breath, imed to be one of the strongest Origin Breaths! A rune made of Chaos Qi emerged from Chaos Progenys eyes as he stared at Bai and said, Will you follow me? Only by following me will you be able to stimte the potential within you, and you will be able to truly grow up, instead of being as muddled as you are now. Squeak! Bai purred as it stared up at Chaos Progeny, feeling an intrinsic closeness. This closeness gives it the feeling of wanting to be close to Chaos Progeny. Under the gaze of Chaos Progenys gaze, Bais eyes all showed a confused gaze, as if invariably attracted by the Chaotic Origin Breath released by Chaos Progeny, wanting to move closer to it. Jason watched, all a bit anxious, at that moment he said, Bai, do you still want the good food?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jasons voice rang out, and Bai immediately snapped back to his senses. Whirling around, Bai jumped up onto Jasons shoulder wailing, his little eyes filled with a wary look as he looked at Chaos Progeny again. Chaos Progeny frowned, a little hard to ept, he stared at Bai, said: You would rather choose him than me? You have to know that I am Chaos Progeny, and I have the same chaotic origin as you! Only bying to me can I allow you to grow uppletely! Ow ow ow! Bai purred, staring at Chaos Progeny, that little head shaking one way and the other, clearly rejecting Chaos Progeny. When Chaos Origin Breath permeated Chaos Progenys body just now, Bai did feel an extremely close feeling, which at one point made it want to move closer to it. Because that chaos aura was almost the same as the chaos aura on it, it would inevitably make it feel close. But after Jasons voice rang out, Bai also came back to its senses, it even preferred to be with Jason, it was a kind of choice instinctively, as for what reason, only no one knew. Chaos Progenys face is all a bit hardened up, looking a bit incredulous. Chaos Mountain also frowned, somewhat unable to figure it out. Generally speaking, it was only right that Chaos Exobeast would take the initiative to follow when he encountered someone from Chaos Mount, especially Chaos Progeny who had revived the pure and supreme Chaos Origin. Because of the Chaos Origin aura that permeated Chaos Progeny, it was something that no Chaos Exobeast could deny, equivalent to the same root. What is this Chaos Exobeast doing here? Is it because its too small, just a young beast? Jason immediatelyughed and said, I told you, Bai is used to being with me, and is not familiar with anyone else. So Chaos Progeny you might as well not think about it. Chaos Progeny was unimpressed and said, Thats because its still young, just a hatchling, and doesnt yet understand the help and metamorphosis I can bring to it. All I have to do is bring it back. Jasons eyes sank as he said, Bai doesnt want to go with you, are you nning to rob her by force? What do you really think of Chaos Mount? The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes narrowed slightly, glowing with a cold aura as he sighed softly and said, I was already very restrained and rational. Since you dont appreciate it, then Ill just say it, Im just robbing by force, what can you do about it? If you dont ept it, kill it! Speaking ofC Boom! Chaos Progenys bodys oppressive aura erupted in full force, a monstrous might of the peak of Immortalitys mid-order was permeating, rolling like a tide of chaotic aura enveloping the sky, each strand of chaotic gas weighing as much as a thousand pounds, copsing towards Jasons side with an unrivaled might. Jason saw this and then his own Sunling Bloodline exploded in full force, evolving a Gravity Potential Field, but it was of no help at all, the Gravity Potential Field was unable to coalesce under the suppression of Chaos Progenys Chaos Domain, which was at the peak of Immortalitys Middle Order! Cultivation Realm is so far off! Boom! Old Mr. Millers golden light blossomed, and Old Mr. Millers own martial pressure erupted, resisting Chaos Progenys aura crushing him, but it seemed to be a struggle. At that moment, Chaos Mountain fiercely took a step forward, and that might of the peak of Immortality covered the sky with monstrous terror! A strong killing spirit was permeating from Chaos Progenys body with Chaos Mountain. Just at this juncture, all of a suddenC Stomp! A group of men rushed over, led by none other than Kael, and those who came were actually Eternalisles strongest followers and disciples. Chapter 2590 – Capturing Divine Gold (IV) Kael held the dao ripple stone and searched all the way over based on the fluctuation of the aura of the dao on the dao ripple stone. Only, he didnt expect that after seeking this ce, there were actually quite a few people here already. Kael recognizes Chaos Progeny, but he doesnt recognize Jasons side of the story, except that he knows Jason and these guys are martial artists from The Human Realm. Kael looked at the field, Chaos Progeny and Jasons side looked like they had formed a standoff, and there was an aura of sword-fighting in the field, as if a big battle would break out at any moment. Kael looked over toward Jason and saw the rocky wall of the mountain that had been chiseled away, and the fluctuation of the aura of the Great Way on the dao stone he was holding was at its most violent. That made Kaels eyes flutter, and he was sure Voidgold Annihtion was over there. Could it be that Jason and the others were the first to find the Voidgold Annihtion, and then Chaos Progeny came for it and there was a standoff? Kael spected in his mind. Truly, Kael felt that Jasons side was simply out of their depth, and he didnt think that Jason and the others would be able to go toe-to-toe with Chaos Progenys side. Chaos Progeny is too powerful! Emperor Wallop although known as the first pride of heaven, but that is The Celestial Realm parties Forbidden Lands young master did note to fight, otherwise such as Chaos Progeny, the immortal young master, Felix, Dorian and other such supreme pride came to fight, this first pride of heavens name really belongs to who is still hard to say. Chaos Progeny nced towards Kael as he said in an indifferent tone, You want Voidgold Annihtion, I can give it to you without fighting you for it. You only need to help me lock down the surrounding area to prevent them from escaping. Of course, they wont have a chance to escape, Im just doing it as a precaution. Kael was stunned to hear that. Chaos Progeny doesntpete for that Voidgold Annihtion? Chaos Progeny, is that true? Kael wondered if hed heard wrong and asked quickly. Dang it! I, Chaos Progeny, say it like it is! Chaos Progeny said in a deep voice. Okay, then I promise! Kael spoke up. Voidgold Annihtion that is how rare the existence of the refining of divine weapons to the most precious, not to mention just to guard the surrounding this request, even if Chaos Progeny let them Eternalisle people to go to surround the killing of Jason and others, Kael will not hesitate to agree to it. Treasures move peoples hearts, triggering snatching and killing that is more than normal. Jason had a gloomy gaze in his eyes, but he didnt panic as he secretly transmitted his voice towards Finn and said, Finn, I know that the Yuan Shen of Heavenly Devil, a powerful person from the ancient times, is hosted in your body. Right now, we need to break out and escape! At the critical moment, you ask Heavenly Devil to step in and help! Finn was shocked in his heart, but on the surface, he didnt show it, but in his heart, he had already turned over, he really didnt think that Jason would actually know this secret on him. Finn had thought that Heavenly Devil This wisp of Yuan Shen hosted in his body is an extremely confidential matter, and no one will know it. Jason, on the other hand, knows. Jason didnt bother to pay attention to Finns feelings, he then transmitted his voice to Bai, Bai, go swallow that delicious You dont really want to eat it, turn around and spit it out for me, Ill give you something else to eat. Squeak! Bai called out, and then it moved with a whoosh of its body, burrowing towards the inside of the chiseled stone wall. War! Jasons bellowing voice rang out abruptly. Thumbs up! Jason covered out of the Sword of the Emperors Void and shed his sword towards Chaos Progenys head. This time, Jason urged Human Emperor Sword Spirit out, a ray of golden sword in bloom, Human Emperor Sword Spirit into the Sword of the Emperors silhouette, carrying a pressure and heavy momentum of the emperor, containing a shake the nine heavens of the supreme killing machine, this sword! The sword shed horizontally towards Chaos Progeny! Jasons Human Emperor Sword Spirits strike can be said to be extremely powerful, even if it doesnt reach the level of Creation realms strike, at least it can pose a threat to some Immortality peak powerhouses! (Note: Human Emperor Sword Spirit will reach the level of Creation realm strike if it explodes into a powerful strike on its own, but Human Emperor Sword Spirit will basically be weakened after the strike.) Jason cant reach the level of Creation realm strike if he catalyzes it on his own, but he can catalyze it multiple times. Jason himself cant reach the level of Creation realm strike, but he can catalyze it to fight many times.) At the same timeC Boom! Old Mr. Miller armored body, body blood outbreak, Wu Dao Origin Energy swept out like a river, the Undying Force like a volcano like eruption, he poured all his efforts to break out a fist, a heavenly fist reflecting this side of the empty space, contains a heavenly fist meaning powerful and outstanding, this fist is also enveloped in a cover to Chaos! Progeny. Hmm? Chaos Progenys face was slightly surprised, Jasons strike was a bit out of his expectation, he didnt expect it to explode with such a powerful strike. A wisp of Sword Spirit? Youe from The Human Realm Could this be the Sword Spirit of Human Emperor Sword? Chaos Progeny opened his mouth, his fists clenched, an oceanic Chaos Origin Energy erupted in full force, and he urged his fists forward with a powerful and unrivaled sound. Chaos Fist, transforms chaos, holds life and death! As Chaos Progenys fist power erupted, wherever the fist power passed through, this side of the void was exploding, being engulfed by that chaotic aura, and the chaotic runes evolved in the fist power looked like they contained a heaven-opening lethal force within, and sted upwards in this regard. At the same time, Chaos Mountains figure moved, ready to strike, when steeply- Boom! Chaos Mountain suddenly felt a terrifyingly strong pressure erode into his mind, which caused his figure to slightly stall and his face to change in shock. The pressure from that spiritual level was too terrifying, like the pressure that only the existence of the Eternal Realm contained. But how can the Eternal Realm exist in this Eastsea Enve? Rumble! Almost at the same instant, this ck mountain shook violently and violently, much more so than even the vibrations brought about by the Lion Horned Beasts remnants after its previous revival. Not only that, there was a divine aura that impacted upwards and soared into the sky, containing an aura of destroying the Dao!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This is the divine aura of Voidgold Annihtion! Divine goldes out of the ground and triggers a vision! Kaels face shook as he opened his mouth to speak to himself. Bang! Bang! At this time, Chaos Progeny and Jason, Old Mr. Miller attacked and killed the strike also hard rocked together, erupted a horrifying and appalling vibration sound might, resounding in the air, stirred up a torrent of energy swept in all directions. Uh-huh! Jason opened his mouth and grunted, his figure fell back one after another, if not for the protection of Human Emperor Sword Spirits power, he would have been injured under this punch. Old Mr. Millers form wavered as the force of that chaos pounded into his body. Chaos Progeny was forced to take a step back under this strike by Jason and Old Mr. Miller, but he still looked cloudy and said, The might of Human Emperor Sword Spirit is quite strong. Unfortunately, you are not yet able to fully utilize the power of this Sword Spirit. Chaos Progeny opened his mouth, murderous intent bursting from his eyes. At the same timeC Roar! In front of the ck mountain, the lion-horned beast that was killing and fighting violently let out a roaring and growling sound. The lion-horned beasts silhouette turned its head steeply toward the ck mountain side to look at it, and in the next moment C Whoosh! The unicorn silhouette swooped down to the ck mountain side. Chapter 2591 – Capturing Divine Gold (V) The lion-horned beast silhouette transformed by a wisp of residual thoughts suddenly left the battlefield and rushed over towards that ck mountain. This change makes the Heavenly Eye Prince and other deste ancient Beastkin Lineage have frozen, but immediately, the Heavenly Eye Prince and other strong people also all saw that shot in the air of the divine awn, and the divine awn contained in the breath of the extinction of the Dao. Gods gold? Its Voidgold Annihtion! A Voidgold Annihtion was born within this mountain. The Lion Horned Beast Void Shadow might have been guarding this Voidgold Annihtion, and now that someone is trying to take it away, its no wonder that the Lion Horned Beast Void Shadow immediately killed it! Your Majesty, what do we do now? The powerhouses of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage looked towards the Heavens Eye Emperor and waited for the Heavens Eye Emperors decision. This wisp of the Lion Horned Beasts residual thoughts guarding the Voidgold Annihtion is equal to the fact that this Voidgold Annihtion belongs to my Draconic Beastkin Lineage, and it cannot fall into the hands of others! Kill over there! Heavens Eye Emperor immediately had a decision, no longer continuing to entangle with Emperor Wallops side in the battle, they decisively rushed up towards the ck mountain side. Emperor Wallop originally wanted to withdraw, but after seeing the divine aura that rose up into the sky, a sh of stern sharpness shed across his eyes as he said, Voidgold Annihtion! This divine gold cant be allowed to be seized into the hands of the Heavens Eyes Emperor, or else hell put it into his quasi-divine armament, and it might cause his quasi-divine armament to metamorphose and promote! A true divine weapon was extremely difficult to refine, it wasnt that one could refine a divine weapon 100% with divine gold. This lies in the fact that divine weapons have a spirit and will give birth to an artifact spirit. This was where it was difficult to refine, so a true divine weapon that could be sessfully refined had multiple factors within it that could be encountered. However, it was possible for some special quasi-divine weapons to metamorphose and advance into true divine weapons under the Devouring Divine Gold. Of course, the probability of this is also extremely low, but there are examples of sess. No matter what, Emperor Wallop was unwilling to let the Heavens Eye Emperor seize this divine gold, in case the fusion of the Heavens Eye Emperor really made that Beast Horn Quasi-Divine Soldier promoted? By that time, the Heavens Eye Emperor would have a true divine weapon in his hands, making it even more difficult to deal with. Thus, when Emperor Tianye and the other Draconic Beastkin Lineage powerhouses rushed towards the ck mountain, Emperor Wallop and the others also acted immediately, all rushing towards that ck mountain. Halfway up the mountain. Whoosh! Bai drilled out, biting a piece of Primordial Metal Core in his mouth, the divine aura blossomed, containing an extinguishing Dao Divine Rhythm, even if one doesnt know about Divine Gold, at a nce, one knows that this is the most precious treasure. Kael was already about to rush over, he had his sights set on Voidgold Annihtion and certainly wasnt going to stand by and watch Bai remove this Primordial Metal Core. Just thenC Roar! A monstrous roar came from the heavens, apanied by a terrifying pressure aura, a violent and bloodthirsty killing machine swept over, engulfing the entire ck mountain. The lion horned beast silhouette instantly arrived, it saw Bai, immediately the thick front paw stirred up a violent hurricane, containing the sound of extermination of the world, a w toward the head of Bai suppressed down. The power of this strike had the terrifying killing power of Creation realm level. Chaos Progeny bellowed upon seeing this, This is the cub I have my eye on, dare to hurt it and I will destroy you!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Boom! Immediately, Chaos Progenys own Chaos Qi filled the sky, wisps of Chaos Qi copsed the void, weighing as much as ten thousand pounds, containing a supreme aura of divine might, he evolved the Chaos Fist punch, a Chaos Rune appeared in the sky, branded on his punch, with the outbreak of the punch, the void exploded, and sted at the Lion Horn Beasts shadow with supreme might! exploded, sting towards the Lion Horned Beasts silhouette with supreme might! Obviously, Chaos Progeny which also doesnt want the Lions Horn to hurt Bai. Today, Chaos Exobeast is so hard to find that it hardly exists. Even Chaos Mount is right at only one Chaos Exobeast, so having encountered one in this Eastsea Enve, Chaos Progeny would never have missed it, nor would he have allowed the Lionhorn Void to hurt Bai. Jason saw Chaos Progeny meet the attack towards the Lion Horned Beasts shadow he was overjoyed in his heart and immediately transmitted his voice to Bai, Bai, swallow this tasty treat, but dont really eat it. Then immediately flee! Escape as fast as you can! Ow Bai screamed as it swallowed that Voidgold Annihtions Primordial Metal Core right down, and then turned into a residual shadow, instantly disappearing. Go! Jason also tweets Old Mr. Miller and Finn that they need to get out of here now. Old Mr. Miller took a look at Finn and realized that Finns face was pale and drenched in cold sweat, he reached out and grabbed Finn, urging him to instantly go far away under his form. Jason also breaks out March Arctic at full force and escapes after Old Mr. Miller. As soon as Jason and the others left, Chaos Mountains side immediately recovered, just now he was struck by a powerful divine sense towards his mind, causing him to fall into a brief stupor, mainly because that divine sense hehe carried a kind of pressure that only an Eternal Realm would possess, Chaos Mountain would inevitably be affected. After recovering and seeing the shadow of the Lion Horned Beast attacking Chaos Progeny, Chaos Mountain roared, just like that prehistoric beast reviving, he attacked and killed in a frenzy of rage, and the monstrous power of his fist shook the heavens and earth, and even theyer uponyer of ck mist that surrounded the ck mountain were all shaken away. The surrounding ck mist was shaken away by Chaos Mountains attack and appeared much thinner. The lion-horned beasts silhouette was unable to condense more ck mist, and it clearly appeared to be weakening quite a bit, coupled with Chaos Progenys and Chaos Mountains sessive attacks and killings, this lion-horned beasts silhouette gradually dimmed and appeared to be getting weaker and weaker. Chaos Progeny, how dare you take a shot at my Draconic Beastkin Lineage, do you really think were so easy to bully? At that moment, Emperor Sky Eyes arrived and upon seeing this he was furious and immediately threw a punch and attacked Chaos Progeny. Skyler Eyre, U ze, Violet Ventis, and other peak Immortality powerhouses also stepped in and surrounded Chaos Mountain. Chaos Progenys eyes turned and saw that Jason and the others actually took advantage of the chaos to escape, he was furious, and now that he was being pestered by the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage, the only thing he could do was to roar angrily and say, Kael, are you a shit-eater? I told you to guard the surroundings, how did you let those The Human Realm martial artists escape? You quickly give chase to me! They escaped with the divine gold! If you let them escape, Ill hold you responsible! Kael gritted his teeth, it wasnt that he was afraid of Chaos Progenys threats, it was just that he was also determined not to let the Godkin be taken away from Jason and the others. Immediately, Kael said, Move immediately to pursue those The Human Realm martial artists! With that said, Kaels body moved and chased after Jason and the others in the direction they had fled. Whoosh! Stormyer, Skyler Endless, and other powerhouses all began to take action as their divine sense erupted, locking down the surroundings and tracking the martial aura of Jason and the others, and the speed of their pursuit was even more rapid and iparable. Chapter 2592 – A Way to Get Out Inside Sanctus Zenith, three figures were fleeing towards the deepest part of Sanctus Zenith. Jason had also noticed that Finns face looked pale, his genjutsu looked to be greatly depleted, a depletion that looked to be more taxing than several great battles in a row. Jason could guess why, as the party came to a brief standstill when he and Old Mr. Miller teamed up against Chaos Progeny, and Chaos Mountain didnt put up a fight. Think this would be Heavenly Devils tactic. Heavenly Devil now only has a wisp of Yuan Shen hosted in Finns body, even if it is only a wisp of Yuan Shen or not, this Heavenly Devil is also the most powerful person in the ancient times, and definitely has many means. Just now Heavenly Devil might have caused a certain amount of divine sense interference or suppression against Chaos Mountain through Finns divine sense, dying Chaos Mountain for a moment. Otherwise, if Chaos Mountain had made a move, Jason and Old Mr. Miller would have been in a very bad way. It definitely wont do to run away like this. The other party has been in hot pursuit the whole time. Jason opened his mouth as he continued, We need to think of a way to get rid of the other party before we can do so. Finn whirled around and said, The other party tracked over, and the martial arts aura will be locked down. My Heavenly Devil Qi is able to cover your breath. As long as you stay within the range of my side, under the coverage of my Heavenly Devil Qi, I am able to conceal your breath, just like the magic qi in Sanctus Zenith, so it is difficult for the other party to distinguish between you. But this is only a stopgap measure, the people of The Celestial Realm have too many means, they have many strong people, they all catch up, that cant be concealed either. Old Mr. Miller said, With our strength, it is difficult for us to fight against the strongest of The Celestial Realm. If we can use external objects to cause more chaos and conflict, then we will have a chance to escape. With the help of external objects? Jasons heart stirred, he couldnt help but remember the earlier escape with Old Mr. Miller all the way in the depths of Sanctus Zenith, and vaguely sensed that there was an unknown and terrifying danger in the depths. Jason guessed that there might be the remnants of many ancient beasts thoughts, grudges and the like in the depths, and once an outsider intruded, it might stimte these remnants, causing the remnants of these ancient beasts to revive. Once the remnants of these Draconic Beasts that existed in the depths were revived, and it so happened that there were people from The Celestial Realm behind them chasing after them, then it would surely trigger a battle. But there would also be a fatal problem with doing so. That is, Jason had to make sure that these remnants of the Draconic Beasts that had been stimted to revive wouldnt make a move against them, or else these remnants of the Draconic Beasts would make a move to exterminate them as well, and then this approach would be tantamount to hurting the enemy by a thousand and damaging himself by eight hundred. Finn, there are remnants of Draconic Beasts that exist in the depths of Escape Into, once these remnants are stimted to revive, will you be able to avoid the pursuit of these remnants of Draconic Beasts vapors under the shroud of your first Heavenly Devil Qi? You can ask Heavenly Devil to see. Jason said. Finn is slightly silent, as ifmunicating with Heavenly Devil. After a long time, Finn said, Its possible. As long as the revived Draconic Beast Remnant is not too strong, it will be able to be concealed. Under the coverage of my first Heavenly Devil Qi, it will make the Draconic Beast Remnant mistakenly think that we are of the same origin as the ck mist in this ce. But if the powerful remnants revive, it will be very suspenseful. Powerful remnants? What does that mean? Jason asked. I dont know Heavenly Devil said that its an existence that transcends eternity, lets say a Half-Emperor level Draconic Beast. Eastern Great Emperor had killed quite a number of Half-Emperor level Draconic Beasts, and even the real Rex Wildborn had also killed Eastern Great Emperor has in many Half-Emperor beasts, and even a true Rex Wildborn. If the remnants of a Half-Emperor level Draconic Beast were to revive, it would annihte us with the lift of a hand. Finn said. Jason thought for a moment and said, We shouldnt be so unlucky as to trigger the revival of a Half-Emperor level Draconic Beast remnant. Besides, this kind of Half-Emperor Grade Draconic Beast Remnant should be in the deepest forbidden area of Sanctus Zenith, and it is not that easy to revive. Right now, we have no other way to retreat, so we can only try this. Yes! Finn nodded. Jason instantly summoned a low voice, Bai, Bai, where are you? It didnt take longC Whoosh! A white shadow shed and Bai had tracked him all the way over, squealing and jumping right up onto Jasons shoulder. Come on, lets go deep into Sanctus Zenith! Jason immediately opened his mouth and dived all the way towards the deep area of Sanctus Zenith that was permeated with a horrible crisis. Rear. Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure was breaking through the air. Kael, Stormyer, and Skyler Endless appear. Strange, their martial aura has actually disappeared, it cant be sensed at all. Stormyer frowned, looking somewhat puzzled. Kael stared at the dao stone in his hand as he echoed, There is no fluctuation in the dao aura of the dao stone, and the same cannot be sensed for Voidgold Annihtions location. How could it have disappeared out of thin air? Dont worry, Young Lord, they wont be able to escape! Stormyer opened his mouth as he took out a spell and directly threw it in mid-air, this spell violently exploded into a special rune that contained a special fluctuating force within it. It was a tracking type of mana rune, and Stormyer sensed it and got a general direction. They should have fled in towards the depths, go after them first. Stormyer spoke up. Go! They must not be allowed to escape. Voidgold Annihtion, I, Eternalisle, must capture it! Kael said in a deep voice. Whoosh! Whoosh! Kael and the others immediately tracked towards the depths of Sanctus Zenith. Meanwhile. Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and Finn have entered within this deep area. Aftering in, their speed slowed down a lot, not daring to be fast at all, lest they fall into some crisis that would be dangerous. The ck mist that permeated this deep area was even denser, and even the dirt on the ground was ck and creepy, looking around at a dark and gloomy scene, it looked extremely scary. And there was also a rotting blood odor that made people sick to their stomachs, the smell was extremely pungent. Finn was suffused with a thick, pre-Heavenly Devil aura that included all three of them, and cautiously moved forward.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After taking a step, Finn suddenly said, There is danger ahead. There may be remnants of the Draconic Beast. Jason and Old Mr. Miller immediately stopped dead in their tracks. Lets find a hiding ce. Finn continued. Jason they looked around, the right side of the direction has a mountain, vaguely covered with ayer of dense forest, but was able to go to hide. Jason and the others immediately dived over at a quick pace and found a hidden spot to hide. There was a remnant of the ancient beast in front of us just now? Can you stimte this remnant to revive? Jason asked. Finn said, Able to artificially stimte. Heavenly Devil said that he has a way, as long as the essence blood that the remnants of that Draconic Ancient Beast are attached to is stimted. Jasons heart fluttered as he said, Thats good. Then we will wait next. Once the people of The Celestial Realm have chased after us and sensed the other partys aura, well immediately stimte the remnants of that Draconic Beast to revive it. Chapter 2593 Sanctus Zenith’s Riot Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The incessant sound of breaking air followed one another as Kael, Stormyer, Skyler Endless, and the others tracked at breakneck speeds to this side of the deeper regions of Sanctus Zenith. Coming to this ce, Stormyers face changed slightly as he said, There is a hidden danger in the depths of this ce, there may be remnants of the Draconic Beasts, and once you enter, there is a possibility that you may stimte the revival of these remnants. Skyler Endless also spoke up, I sensed it as well. There are indeed some fluctuations of the remnants aura, which seems to be in dormancy or sealed at the moment. It is possible that it will revive again under the stimtion of an external object. The gaze in Kaels eyes was cold as he said, Those The Human Realm martial artists should have fled into it to hide! If they dare to go in, why dont we dare? Its better if these remnants are revived, these The Human Realm martial artists will be forced to show themselves and will still be in danger. Young Lord has a point! Lets go, lets go inside and explore, well be fine as long as were careful. Stormyer said. Immediately, Kael and his group began to walk into the deep area. The hiding ce of Jason et al. Old Mr. Millers eyes twitched slightly as he lowered his voice and said, Someonesing in. It must be The Celestial Realm enemies that havee after us. Jason spoke up, then said, Finn, its time to energize those draconic beast remnants. Finn nodded, secretlymunicating with Heavenly Devil. Immediately after that, Finns right hand fingers came together, and a strand of demonic qi overflowed from between his fingers, quickly coalescing those ck mists around him, and began to converge towards a single direction. On this bearing, there was a puddle of blood on a particr ground! This puddle of blood did not know how long it had existed, but it had notpletely be extinct, nor had it dried up, and it was still bright red, as if it still retained its activity. And, this puddle of blood through a horrible pressure, blood stains on the hidden special runes, there is a spiritual brand, but this spiritual brand seems to be in a dormant, did not revive. Obviously, this was a puddle of essence blood that contained a supreme pressure and was able to maintain indestructibility, and it was at least an Eternal Realm level of origin essence blood! At this time, a cohesive ck mist toward the puddle of blood convergence over, a ck mist began to pour into the puddle of blood, and also contains a special first Heavenly Devil gas, violently stimted to the blood contains a strand of the spiritual brand. Boom! A terrifying energy failed to erupt, the wisp of spiritual imprint was touched and was reviving. In the end, a huge beast silhouette appeared in the sky, with wings on its back and a body like a dragon, containing a monstrous ferocious might that covered the sky and the sun. This glimpse of the spirit of this ancient beast At that instant, this puddle of essence blood fiercely branded just revived, with a hint of confusion, and even more so with a brutal rage killing machine. Because it knew that its original body had already been killed, and what was being revived now was nothing more than a wisp of residual thoughts. At this exact moment, several figures appeared in front of them, and it was Kael, Stormyer, Skyler Endless and the others, who sensed the terrifying energy fluctuations in front of them, and with a fixed nce, each of their faces were startled one after another. The silhouette of a huge deste ancient beast surfaced in the air, its wings spreading out, covering the sky as a violent bloodthirsty killing machine was permeating the air. A deste beast remnant has revived! No good, its on to us! Stormyer and the others spoke up, their tones changing. Roar! This giant beast shadow let out a fierce roar, and those wings cut through the sky, swooping over at a rapid speed, and those wings were like a huge scythe, slicing through the sky, cutting across the sky towards Kael and the others. Damn! Prepare to fight! Kael bellowed as he evolved his battle technique and sted over. At the same time, the two peak Immortality powerhouses, Stormyer and Skyler Endless, also erupted into a supreme strike, sting at this Draconic Beast Shadow. Boom! Boom! Sessive fist sts rang out, beating the shadow of this deste ancient beast into retreat. This Draconic Beast Shadow had just revived and hadnt recovered much of its battle power, plus Kael and the three of them united, their battle power was extremely powerful, enough to kill some unusual Creation realm powerhouses.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Therefore, the silhouette of this newly revived deste ancient beast was clearly undefeatable, and was beaten to the point where that silhouette dimmed a lot. Roar! This ancient beast silhouette roared furiously, diffusing a violent and ferocious monstrous aura, and under the wings spreading, the surrounding ck mist swept crazily, and many ces in this deep area were affected. Just thenC Boom! In one direction, a berserk aura was reviving, and it was clearly seen that another giant beast silhouette had manifested, with a huge body, thick and long fangs, and when it stomped its feet, the entire ground shook with a roar. The revived beast sensed Kael and the others, and it roared, killing them. Kael and the others took one look and their faces changed. Two ancient beasts shadow they are not afraid, the problem is, looking at the trend, as if more and more ancient beasts remnants are recovering, if continue to kill, constantly have ancient beasts remnants recovered, then it is very dangerous. Just thinkingC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A sound of breaking air came from the air, and there were constantly strong people rushing over. Rushing over were Chaos Progeny, Chaos Mountain, and the Heavens Eye Emperor and other Draconic Beastkin Lineage, and that lion-horned beast silhouette also rushed over. Chaos Progeny and Emperor Sky Eyes certainly wont fight to the death, and Emperor Sky Eyes isnt stupid, so if he fights Chaos Mount to the death, wouldnt that be a way for Emperor Wallop Bloodline to reap the benefits? The lion horned beast silhouette chased the divine gold over, and so did the Heavenly Eye Emperor, that Voidgold Annihtion he also wanted to obtain, and after obtaining it he could integrate it into the quasi divine soldier of his Deste Beast Horns, and maybe it would prompt the metamorphosis of this quasi divine soldier to be promoted. As for Chaos Progeny, he is targeting Bai, who he wants to capture the Chaos Exobeast that is Bai. By the time Chaos Progeny and the others rushed over, they suddenly saw that there were already two revived Draconic Beasts shadows at this ce, and they were besieging the people of Eternalisle. Immediately after that, strong men from Emperor Wallops side arrived, Emperor Wallop didnt see the need to fight for Voidgold Annihtion, but of course, it was better to be able to capture it. He would prevent Emperor Sky-Eye from capturing the Voidgold Annihtion, which Emperor Wallop would be able to live with if all the other forces captured it, but if Emperor Sky-Eye captured it, it would be a crisis of some sort. Only, Emperor Wallop couldnt have imagined that in this deep area, there was actually a remnant of a deste beast revived. Moreover, as these powerful people came, the supreme martial arts aura that permeated and erupted caused a great stimtion to this deep area. Immediately afterC Boom! There was another ce where the shadow of a third deste ancient beast was surfacing. Even in the deeper depths, there were even more powerful and terrifying energy fluctuationsing from the depths, like there were even more powerful remnants of ancient beasts reviving. It was like a chain reaction, as more and more remnants of the Ancient Beasts were reviving under the impact and stimtion of the martial aura in this ce. A terrifying pressure swept across the heavens and earth, enveloping the entire Sanctus Zenith. The whole of Sanctus Zenith looks set to descend into chaos and riot. Chapter 2594 – Escape in the Melee Boom! Boom! In this deep area, a terrifying and monstrous energy aura was fluctuating, shaking the sky, and that reviving pressure crushed this heaven and earth. The revival of one or two deste beast remnants was not frightening. What is scary is that one after another, there are constantly the remnants of the ancient beasts revived, that is the most horrible, these remnants of the ancient beasts conjured up the shadow of the joint together, who can block? Seeing this scene, the Heavens Eye Emperor looked surprised and delighted. Surprised that so many remnants of Draconic Beasts revived, ted that these were Draconic Beastkin Lineage, rtively speaking, they Draconic Beastkin Lineage certainly had a great advantage here. However, the Heavens Eye Emperor didnt dare to take it lightly. Because not all the revived Draconic Beast Void will remember love, some Draconic Beasts were killed by Eastern Great Emperor in the Draconic Era, and their resentment is extremely deep, even if the remaining wisp of residual thought is revived, it may not recognize all six rtives, and will kill the creature when it sees it. Still,paratively speaking, Draconic Beastkin Lineage has a big advantage in Sanctus Zenith, and most of the revived remnants of Draconic Beastkin Void wont be able to attack the likes of the Sky-Eye Emperor. Even the Heavens Eye Emperor was already calcting in his mind whether he could secretlymunicate with these revived Draconic Beast Shadows, so that these Draconic Beast Shadows could collectively go and attack and kill The Celestial Realm Heavens Pride in the field.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Whether its Eternalisle, Chaos Mount or Emperor Wallop Bloodline, kill what you can and nerf what you can. For the Heavens Eye Emperor, those who are not of my race will have different hearts. With all the forces on The Celestial Realms side weakened, that Draconic Beastkin Lineage would be stronger inparison, and would be able to grab more great opportunities. Jason and the others who were hiding in the dense forest of that mountain not far away were all shocked when they saw this scene! Jason was also not expecting that so many remnants of the Draconic Beasts would be induced to revive one after another, this was too terrifying. Luckily, Finns first Heavenly Devil Qi was able to cover their breath, otherwise this situation right now is definitely a dead end ah. On one side were The Celestial Realms various powerhouses, and in the depths were the remnants of these revived Draconic Beasts silhouettes, so if they were really exposed, there was really nowhere to run. As long as the Heavens Eye Emperor isnt stupid, he should let these revived Draconic Beast Void Shadows attack Emperor Wallop and the others, triggering a chaotic war. As long as all of these Draconic Beast Shadows are out, it will be an indiscriminate attack. Jason spoke in a low voice and continued, As long as they fight against each other, we will have a chance to escape. Old Mr. Miller and Finn nodded their heads, and they could only continue to wait now for a big fight to break out between the two sides. Only when such a chaotic battle broke out would they be able to get away unnoticed. When Eternalisles Kael and the others saw that more and more remnants of the Draconic Beasts were reviving, how could they dare to continue fighting? Immediately, their figures moved and rushed out towards the outside. Chaos Progenys tone sank as he asked, What about those The Human Realm martial artists? Kael said, They should have fled towards the depths. It is currently unknown if they are dead or alive. We just caught up with them when we encountered these remnants of Draconic Beasts reviving. What? Escaped inside? Chaos Progenys face was stunned as chaotic runes emerged in his eyes and he looked towards the depths. In his opinion, if he really wanted to escape inside, it would definitely be a dead end. These remnants of deste ancient beasts had revived, and they were simply not something that those The Human Realm martial artists could resist. What about the Chaos Exobeast that Chaos Progeny had in mind? Did he follow them inside? It would be a shame to really follow and escape into it! Just thinking about it, all of a suddenC Roar! Roar! A furious roar came, that roar shook the sky and the earth, shaking the heavens, a bloodthirsty and violent breath was even diffusing, like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood like a breath of pressure swept over. In an instant, a furious and bloodthirsty Draconic Beast silhouette was seen charging out, staring at these humans with a horrifying killing intent surging through them. Boom! Boom! Almost without hesitation, these Draconic Beast Shadows directly erupted into an offensive, killing towards Eternalisle, Chaos Mount, and Emperor Wallop Bloodline, these Terran. One by one, the manpower on the side of the Heavens Eyes Emperor released the aura of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage on their bodies, and some of the Draconic Beast Images that rushed over stared at the Heavens Eyes Emperor and the others with their huge eyes, and ultimately didnt strike out towards the Heavens Eyes Emperor and the others to go attack and kill The Celestial Realms Terran Heavens Pride and the strongest person. The whole of Sanctus Zenith is rioting. To know that so many Draconic Ancient Beast Shadow revivals, it was an extremely terrifying thing, and it was the same as a snowball, which would only lead to more and more Draconic Ancient Beast Shadow revivals. Retreat! Emperor Wallop bellowed as he held Emperors Bell, and the sound of Emperors Bell resounded, the sound wave of the bell sweeping through the Nine Heavens, releasing a supreme divine might. The Human King Wheel in prince of mens hands also catalyzed, covering the sky and sweeping across the eight directions. Emperor Wallop this vein side war retreat, he will not be with these deste ancient beasts shadow dead war here, there is no meaning, these deste ancient beasts are dead things left a wisp of residual thought just. Eternalisles side is the same, all retreating, but there are a lot of draconic beast shadows rushing over, and some of EternalisleQuasi life and death realms disciples were torn apart alive and raw, and died in the first ce. Chaos Progeny and Chaos Mountain also struck out one after another, fending off the attacks of the remnants of those draconic beasts shadows while retreating towards the outside of Sanctus Zenith. After seeing this situation, the Heavens Eye Emperor secretly sent a message to the strongest members of the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage, and all of them attacked towards Emperor Wallops side in unison. Gradually, the sound waves of the battle faded away. Finn sensed it and said, The battle is far away Jason nodded and said, Dont rush out yet, wait a bit. Confirm that there is no danger before saying anything. In case we go out and meet some more deste beast remnants reviving, it will be troublesome. Jason and the others continued to lurk for a while, making sure that there was no longer any movement around them before carefully stepping out. Jason and the three of them left the area at the first opportunity. This area was indeed too terrifying, and no one dared to guarantee that the remnants of the Deste Ancient Beast would revive in the next moment. It wasnt until after they left, in the middle of a mountain forest, that Jason and the others slowed down a bit. We left in the direction from which the battle came. It wont be long before the various remnants of the draconic beasts in Sanctus Zenith will revive. The sooner we leave, the better. Jason said in a deep voice. Good point, get out of here as soon as you can. Old Mr. Miller chimed in. The three Jasons quickly left, still needing Finns first Heavenly Devil chi to shroud them along the way, trying to blend in with the ck mist of the ce as much as possible. It was hard to say that Chaos Progeny and these people wouldnt kill back ande to continue probing their whereabouts, so their martial arts aura couldnt be exposed, and it would be best to just sneak away silently. Chapter 2595 – Scrambling Cultivation Eastsea Enve, in front of the huge rocky peak. This gigantic stone peak was 10, 000 feet tall and towered over the sky like a huge sword piercing through the heavens. However, this ce will basically not be visited by The Celestial Realms celestial pride, as its not a Land of Opportunity, the only thing that towers over it is a mountain. However, not many people know that a still-living Rex Wildborn is actually sealed inside this massive rocky peak! Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, all of The Human Realms pride have escaped to this ce. They secretly sneaked around and didnt encounter the other forces of The Celestial Realm, and smoothly escaped to hide in this ce. And I wonder how Jason and the others are doing now. Darcey spoke up, a hint of anxiety shing in her eyes as well. Yeah. He talked to Old Mr. Miller I hope theyre safe. Emily chimed in. Butterfly took a deep breath and said slowly, Im sure theyll be fine. jason told us to get away first, which means he and Old Mr. Miller are sure of their escape. Zack said, Lets wait here for a few days. jason and the others escaped and wille to join us. The gaze in Roberts eyes sank as he said, The fact that we were forced to flee lies in the fact that our Cultivation Realm is low and our strength is not enough. Lets not waste any time either, lets seize the time to cultivate from now on. I have enough cultivation resources in my Storage Ring, which Jason had previously ced here with me, perhaps he had already anticipated that this would happen. Sacred Son of Destruction also said, What Ling Tian said is correct. We all need to raise our strength. Just relying on Jason and Old Mr. Miller to hold us up wont work. This ce basically wont have The Celestial Realm forcesing, and its also very suitable for us to cultivate. Lets seize the time to cultivate now. Robert opened his mouth as he took out some of the cultivation resources from the Storage Ring.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Among them are some Energy Exotic Fruits, the absolute best Spirit Stone, and even Fruit of Destroying Origin, to name a few. Purple Phoenix Saintess, youre expected to hit Immortality, and if you need Fruit of Destroying Origin, then take it over to break Immortality first, Robert said. Purple Phoenix Saintess beautiful eyes shed as she nodded and said, Okay, I know. Immediately, The Human Realm Celestials in the field all began to cultivate. There was no shortage of cultivation resources, and right now there was also time, so there was no reason not to go cultivate. Purple Phoenix Saintess has reached the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, and she is indeed ready to try to hit Immortality. Purple Phoenix Saintess is not at all unaware of Immortality, having fought enemies of The Celestial Realm of the Immortality hierarchy in several previous matchups. As such, Purple Phoenix Saintess is also one who has felt that Undying Force, as well as the Indestructible Rune, and has had some exposure to the Law Rune of Immortality. Soon, Purple Phoenix Saintess fell into a state of cultivation, and a channel of True Phoenix Breath filled out from her body, and these True Phoenix Breath wrapped around Purple Phoenix Saintess, looking as if it was going to form a cocoon on Purple Phoenix Saintess body to form a cocoon. Under Purple Phoenix Saintesss operation of the True Phoenix Secret Art, soon, she felt that the Cultivation Realm at the peak of her Quasi life and death realm was starting to touch ayer of barriers, and through thisyer of barriers, there was a vague aura of Immortality surging. had the aura of Immortality surging through it. Purple Phoenix Saintess realized in her heart that thisyer of barrier was the barrier of Immortality, and she needed to go and break through thisyer of barrier in order to truly break the realm of immortality! Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel, and others all started practicing one by one. Sacred Son of Destruction was striking the peak of Quasi life and death realm, he was just half a step away from the peak of Quasi life and death realm, he was holding a piece of absolute Spirit Stone and was frantically absorbing the massive amount of energy contained within this piece of absolute Spirit Stone. He was holding an absolute Spirit Stone and was frantically absorbing the massive amount of energy contained within it. In an instant, a full-blown burst of Destructive Qi was quenching his flesh and blood, was condensing his Origin Energy, and was charging up towards the pinnacle of Immortality. Wolf Boy swallowed an Energy Exotic Fruit and absorbed the energy contained within the Absolute Spirit Stone, his body was like a bottomless pit, no matter how much energy breath he was able to absorb and refine. Wolf Boys destiny illusion also surfaced, and the huge blood-colored Wolf Boy opened its mouth and sucked in, absorbing and converging all of the surrounding heaven and earth aura, turning it into a wave of Wolf Boys power that merged into Wolf Boys body. Gradually, Wolf Boys martial arts aura continued to climb, and he was on the verge of reaching the peak of Quasi life and death realm. Marcel was also cultivating, his martial arts foundation was very stable, and he had always been going step by step to improve, although his cultivation speed was not fast enough, but each step was taken in a very calm and steady manner. Zack was immersing himself in his Formation Way training, he was following the Formation Way, not only martial arts, but the Formation Way also needed to be upgraded in order tobine the two. Jason had gotten a copy of the Emperor Form on the cultivation of the Way of Formation, and Jason had also copied a copy to Zack, who had also been cultivating to improve. Robert, Emily, the siblings were practicing together, speaking of which Roberts qualifications were strong, Kirin Bloodline wasnt weak, and this time Roberts goal was to at least ascend to the peak of Quasi life and death realm as well. Benji, on the other hand, wasprehending Buddhism, a the Earth Store King shadow emerged in the sky, Benji folded his hands together, his divine consciousness and the the Earth Store King shadow fused together,prehending the past life of the Earth Store King,prehending the the Earth Store Kings kind of The Earth Store Kings Buddhist teachings of hell is not empty, vow not to be a Buddha. Darceys destiny illusion was also surfacing, a giant white tiger was majestic and murderous, the tiger roared into the sky, devouring massive amounts of aura, and in the midst of cultivation, Darceys martial aura was also rising. When Butterfly had previously fought against the Quasi life and death realm heavenly tribtion in the Skyfall Crypt, her unique Heavenly Tribtion Fate had absorbed a massive amount of heavenly tribtion power, and right now she was refining this heavenly tribtion power, and as she continued to do so, the stronger that heavenly tribtion power radiated from her Heavenly Tribtion Fate emanated the stronger that heavenly tribtion power became, and her martial aura climbed rapidly along with it. All of The Human Realms Celestials are scrambling to train and improve. They all understand that the only way to help Jason is to get stronger, to be able to kill The Human Realm martial artists in this strong Eastsea Enve, and to be qualified topete for the truly great opportunity. After a while, Purple Phoenix Saintess violently opened her eyes, and those eyes were flooded with dots of golden aura, vaguely reflecting the phoenixs silhouette. Purple Phoenix Saintess reaches out and takes a Fruit of Destroying Origin in her hand, which she ces in her mouth and swallows directly. Just a moment ago, she had vaguelyprehended some of Immortalitys mysteries, grasping some of the opportunities to be able to break the realm of immortality. Therefore, she took the Fruit of Destroying Origin and began to refine the Undying Origin Energy contained within the Fruit of Destroying Origin, and began to formally go for the Impact of Immortality. Purple Phoenix Saintesss beautiful eyes shed with a sh of determination, she was determined to be able to break the realm in one fell swoop this time! Chapter 2596 – Impacting Indestructibility Boom! Within Purple Phoenix Saintess body came a roaring, vibrating soundscape. She was impacting theyer of Immortalitys barriers, and under one impact, theyer of barriers rumbled and shook, yet seemed unusually strong, and it was never easy topletely break through thisyer of barriers. However, Purple Phoenix Saintess was still persistently going at it, and under the repeated impacts, thatyer of barriers began to loosen up a bit, and even some tiny cracks split open, and a faint trace of indestructible aura began to permeate Purple Phoenix Saintesss body. Purple Phoenix Saintess then took the Fruit of Destroying Origin, and a stream of pure Indestructible Origin filled her body, which she was refining into her own Undying Undying Force. Gradually, as Purple Phoenix Saintess cultivated, an aura of Immortality began to permeate Purple Phoenix Saintesss body as she immersed herself in the state ofprehending thews of Indestructible Origin. Purple Phoenix Saintess used the indestructible Origin Energy generated by refining the Fruit of Destroying Origin to attack the barrier with an even stronger aura. Boom! This time, thatyer of barriers was impacted with a small opening. And so, Purple Phoenix Saintess sensed more Indestructible Breath, which she refined into Origin Breath, and then proceeded to hit that barrier once more.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. To impact the broken realm like this over and over again, the actual consumption was great. Luckily, there was no shortage of cultivation resources on The Human Realm martial artists side, and Purple Phoenix Saintess was ready with Spirit Stone, constantly absorbing Spirit Stone energy to keep her Origin Energy in a full state. Just thenC Ow! Wolf Boys Scarlet Wolf Boy Illusion roared violently, a prevalent and berserk blood-colored aura spreading and expanding crazily, and that Wolf Boy power contained within the Scarlet Wolf Boy Illusion continued to climb and was bing stronger. Wolf Boys martial aura also elevated at this moment, reaching one of the current extremes of the Quasi life and death realm C the peak of the Quasi life and death realm! Wolf Boy broke through to the peak of Quasi life and death realm, this martial arts ascension is too fast. It can be said to leave people in the dust. After breaking through to the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm, Wolf Boy began to consolidate thisyer of Cultivation Realm, and also to feel more about the mysteries of the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm. Immediately after that, Sacred Son of Destructions martial aura also fluctuated violently, and a force of destruction erupted out, propelling Sacred Son of Destructions martial aura to climb upwards, and ultimately, it also managed to break through to the peak realm of Quasi life and death realm. Both Robert and Benji are also hitting the Quasi life and death realm pinnacle. Darceys cultivation speed was also very fast, at this moment her martial aura had already vaguely touched the point of Quasi life and death realm high level, Darcey this was considered to be thick and thin, plus White Tiger Bloodline itself was very powerful. With this amount of cultivation, the martial strength of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride had obviously all improved. At this point, Purple Phoenix Saintesss breakthrough into Immortality had also reached a critical point, as the energy from the Fruit of Destroying Origin she had taken earlier had been depleted. At this point, Purple Phoenix Saintess also felt it was about time and was able to start going to tickle the Indestructible Origin between Heaven and Earth! To truly break through Immortality, one needs to tickle the Indestructible Origin between Heaven and Earth, and gain the Indestructible Origin Laws from it. Purple Phoenix Saintess had previously impacted the barrier of Immortality first in order to make thisyer of barrier appear loose, so that when she hooked thews of the Indestructible Origin of Heaven and Earth, she would be able to break through thisyer of barrier more smoothly with a single blow. The next momentC Whoosh! Purple Phoenix Saintess fiercely rose up in the air, the true phoenix silhouette appeared in the air, blossoming with a purple-golden divine aura, and with a spread of his wings, his divine might was revealed. The Purple Phoenix Saintess at this moment appeared iparably holy, and under thatyer of purple-golden light, it even exuded a divine radiance. True Phoenix Breath, Hook the Origin! Heaven and Earth as a furnace, Indestructible Origin, Nirvana Rebirth! Purple Phoenix Saintess let out a bellowing cry, the True Phoenix Shadow floating in the air thousands to light, a True Phoenix Breath from the body of Purple Phoenix Saintess diffused, and finally coalesced together, in theherworld, began to touch touch and hook that eternal and indestructible origin between heaven and earth! Boom! The heavens and earth shook with a violent roar! Immediately afterward, heaven and earth presented with that eternal and indestructible origin! The Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth that was as vast as the sea converged towards Purple Phoenix Saintesss side, and the vastness of the Indestructible Origin was boundless and oceanic, making it seem like one didnt know how to ask for it and choose it. Purple Phoenix Saintesss heart rejoiced after seeing the Indestructible Origin between Heaven and Earth being ticked off. But soon, she calmed her mind and began to sense this vast and boundless Indestructible Origin of the heavens and earth, to obtain the Indestructible Originws that suited her. Meanwhile, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Robert, Benji and the others all stopped practicing, and one by one began to silently stand on guard around them. They know in their hearts that right now is the crunch time for Purple Phoenix Saintess to hit Immortality. At such a juncture, it is not to be disturbed, or else halfway through, then this Purple Phoenix Saintess will be a lost cause, and all the efforts made will be in vain. Purple Phoenix Saintess began to sense the Indestructible Origin Laws between heaven and earth, and she felt like she was in an ocean, with some 9th, 8th, and 7th ss Indestructible Origin Laws actively converging towards her. But Purple Phoenix Saintess didnt choose right away, she incorporated the True Phoenix Shadow into herself, turning it into her martial intent to find the Indestructible Originw that suited her. Eventually, Purple Phoenix Saintess were both exposed to the 4th, 3rd, and even 2nd ssws of Indestructible Origin. Purple Phoenix Saintess felt that the second ss of Indestructible Origin Laws was more pure and strong, but there was a ce where the Indestructible Origin Laws resonated with True Phoenix. At this moment, True Phoenix seemed to want to go merge with that Indestructible Originw. Purple Phoenix Saintess sensed over, it was the Indestructible Originw that was located in the third ss, but also looked like the fourth ss area, which seemed to be between the third ss and the fourth ss. Compared to the Indestructible Origin Laws that she had sensed in the Second ss Area, the Indestructible Origin Laws that had caused True Phoenix to resonate naturally did not appear to be as pure and powerful. Still, Purple Phoenix Saintess chose this Law of Indestructible Origin that resonated with True Phoenix, and in the shadows, she also felt that this Law of Indestructible Origin would be more suitable for her, more suitable for her True Phoenix. Eventually, Purple Phoenix Saintess gained ess to thisw of Indestructible Origin, captured thisw of Indestructible Origin, and turned it into his own. (Note 1) That momentC Boom! The de that Purple Phoenix Saintess acquired, the Indestructible Origin Law, was presented in the void, like a ball of me, and then vaguely transformed into the shape of a phoenix, looking like a fire-bathed phoenix, swooping over towards Purple Phoenix Saintess, and ultimately directly merged into Purple Phoenix Saintesss the origin of martial arts. Phoenix Saintess the origin of martial arts. Purple Phoenix Saintesss martial aura steeply erupted in full force, an indestructible aura began to fill the air as a Law of Imperishability began to evolve around her body. This, however, was also a beginning, Purple Phoenix Saintess had not yetpletely broken through that barrier of Immortality, she needed to take advantage of the fact that the Indestructible Origin of Heaven and Earth had not dissipated before, to draw in more Indestructible Origin as a way to break through the barrier. Note 1: Get thew of the Indestructible Origin of heaven and earth, which is written more clearly here, and only go and get what suits you. Not the first and second and third are powerful. It is like two pairs of shoes, one pair of exquisite, but wearing is beating feet; the other pair is very ordinary, but wearing very suitable andfortable. So which pair of shoes do you wear to walk faster? Definitely thefortable ones go faster. How can you walk faster when your feet are bleeding from wearing shoes that beat your feet? By the same token, the path of martial arts is traveled faster by acquiring the Indestructible Origin Laws that suit you. Chapter 2597 Successfully Breaking the Boundary The Law of Imperishability runes encircling Purple Phoenix Saintesss body were bing more and more brilliant, and that indestructible aura also appeared to be extremely dense, with the True Phoenix silhouette surfacing in the air, flickering with a purple-gold divine aura. Purple Phoenix Saintess is frantically absorbing the Indestructible Origin floating between the heavens and the earth as a means of growing her Origin Energy, and then impacting the barrier to Immortality! After the Indestructible Origin Laws that she had obtained were integrated into her the origin of martial arts, a stream of Undying Force continuously evolved, in addition, she vaguely felt that her True Phoenix had undergone a metamorphosis, and seemed to have unlocked ayer of destiny battle skills! This Fate Battle Skill looks like it has something to do with fire, and Purple Phoenix Saintess guesses that it should have something to do with the ming phoenix illuminated by the Law of Indestructible Origin that she ticked off as well, facilitating True Phoenixs metamorphosis and also generating a Fate Battle Skill. However, right now, Purple Phoenix Saintess didnt have the time to test how strong this destiny battle technique was, all she had to do now was to continuously absorb the Indestructible Origin that surfaced in the sky and the earth, so as to continuously strengthen her own Indestructible Origin, generating even more powerful Undying Force topletely break through that barrier. Force, topletely break through that barrier. Boom! Boom! Under Purple Phoenix Saintesss constant boundary-breaking onught, thatyer of Immortalitys barrier had already been broken through for the most part, but it still hadnt been able topletely and fully break through. At the same time, the Indestructible Origin that emerged between heaven and earth began to fade, and eventually the Indestructible Origin that emerged between heaven and earth returned to the void and disappeared. This brought a look of regret to Purple Phoenix Saintesss eyes, still failing topletely break through the Immortality barrier. Its actually normal. You should know that Purple Phoenix Saintesss True Phoenix is also extremely heavenly, ced in The Celestial Realm is also the level of heavenly pride, the more heavenly the qualification, the more difficult it is to break the boundary. Purple Phoenix Saintess, however, is unwilling to give up and wants to keep going. Right now, there are a couple more Fruit of Destroying Origin. Purple Phoenix Saintess could only put her hopes on these Fruit of Destroying Origin, hoping that the Indestructible Origin contained within these Fruit of Destroying Origin could help herpletely break the realm of indestructibility. Just then, all of a suddenC Whoosh! Whoosh! A burst of air-breaking sounds came from the air, and three figures shed into existence. Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy and the others who were on guard around them changed their faces, and when they fixed their eyes, not only did they breathe a sigh of relief, but their faces were all agitated as well. Showing up was none other than Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and in addition Finn followed. JasonC Darcey, Butterfly and the girls were even more excited when they saw Jason. Jason smiled and said, Were all fine and escaped. As it turns out, Jason and the three of them sneak away from Sanctus Zenith in a different direction, turning their backs on the bearing where the remnants of the Dystopian Behemoths Void are battling the powerhouses of The Celestial Realm. After escaping Sanctus Zenith, Jason and the gang immediately hoofed it towards this agreed upon location. Jason then saw Purple Phoenix Saintess and sensed the indestructible aura permeating out from Purple Phoenix Saintess, his face was stunned as he said, ra is breaking the realm of indestructibility? Old Mr. Miller said, Not quite. Not quite breaking through that barrier of Immortality,cking enough Indestructible Origin. Jason sniffed and immediately shouted at Purple Phoenix Saintess, ra, take this drop of Indestructible Origin Source Essence! Saying that, Jason took out a drop of Indestructible Origin Source Essence from the Storage Ring, urged it with his own chi, and sent it to Purple Phoenix Saintess. Purple Phoenix Saintess looked over at Jason, a sh of color in those eyes as she whispered, Thanks a lot! Without further hesitation, Purple Phoenix Saintess immediately took the drop of golden Indestructible Origin source. As this drop of Indestructible Origin was consumed, a strong and powerful Undying Origin Breath erupted from Purple Phoenix Saintess body, the energy contained in this drop of Indestructible Origin was too majestic and pure, and it all merged into her the origin of martial arts, turning into a vast and boundless Undying Force. Her the origin of martial arts, transforming into a vast and boundless Undying Force. Purple Phoenix Saintess immediately pushed her own majestic Origin Energy to impact the Immortality Barrier!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the cohesive Origin Energy was like a torrent, charging upwards with an unstoppable momentum, causing the remaining barrier of Immortality to bepletely broken through in an instant! Sess! Purple Phoenix Saintess managed to break the realm of indestructibility. At that moment, Purple Phoenix Saintesss THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS underwent a radical change,pletely metamorphosing into the Indestructible Origin of Martial Arts, and a supremely pure and iparable indestructible aura was permeating. In mid-air, the head of the true phoenix shadow even more song cries nine days, containing the true phoenix of the might of the more strong and heavy! Purple Phoenix Saintess blushed profusely, but, before she could rejoice long, a suddenC Rumble! In the sky above his head, dark clouds covered the sky and thunder shed, intertwining with a terrifying and iparable heavenly cmitys might. After Purple Phoenix Saintess broke the realm of indestructibility, the power of the heavenly tribtion that corresponds to it finally descended. Boom! Soon, a thick thunderstorm force shed down from a cohesive mass of thunderstorm clouds, taking it straight towards Purple Phoenix Saintess. Purple Phoenix Saintess shouted as she evolved her own battle technique, catalyzing the Undying Force to meet the heavenly tribtion bombardment that contained the power of rules. This Thundercloud Heavenly Robbery was undoubtedly extremely terrifying, containing a destructive pressure within it. But it was also a hardening for Purple Phoenix Saintess. Only through the baptism of the heavenly tribtion formed by the power of such rules could Purple Phoenix Saintess truly quench the indestructibility of qi and blood, flesh and body, and the indestructibility of the origin! Jason and the others are looking around and also escorting Purple Phoenix Saintess. At this moment, Jasons heart was still very excited, The Human Realm Heavens Pride side, finally someone was able to break the realm of immortality, and their strength was bing stronger, so that in the future, they would also be much more proactive in Eastsea Enve. Boom! Boom! At that moment, the increasingly powerful power of the Heavenly Tribtion kept bombarding down, and Purple Phoenix Saintess battle intent was strong as she kept going to meet it. At the same time, that true phoenix silhouette was also bathing in the thunderbolt, using the power of the rules contained within the thunderbolt to further transform, like a nirvana rebirth. Under the bombardment of that powerful force of the Heavenly Tribtion, Purple Phoenix Saintess coughed up blood from the corners of her mouth, and there were traces of burning and cracking on many parts of her body. However, her own martial Indestructible Origin was bing more and more solidified, and her own qi and blood began to metamorphose into an indestructible aura, including her fleshly body, under the baptism and tempering of the power of that rule, also began to metamorphose towards fleshly indestructibility. And I dont know how long it took, but eventuallyC Boom! Purple Phoenix Saintess resisted thest st of that ferocious thunderbolt, and the dark clouds on the sky dome began to dissipate, restoring rity. The True Phoenix Shadow once again merged into Purple Phoenix Saintesss body, and a dazzling purple-gold light filled the area around Purple Phoenix Saintess, wrapping her in it, while a channel of True Phoenix Breath surrounded her. Its like a cocoon wrapped around Purple Phoenix Saintess, who is also undergoing a nirvana! Eventually, the cocoon formed by thisyer of True Phoenix Breath breaks open and Purple Phoenix Saintess emerges from the air. Just see Purple Phoenix Saintess long skirt fluttering, a purple long hair flying, wonderful graceful body to show all, the body is filled with a strong indestructible breath, eyes flow, contains a indestructible power. With this breakthrough, Purple Phoenix Saintess had vaguely reached the point of peak Immortality Beginner. Chapter 2598 – The Most Powerful Rune Jason smiled and said, ra, congrattions! Congrattions! Our younger generation, someone can be considered to have broken the realm of immortality! Yeah! Representing us The Human Realm martial artists are catching up step by step as well! Marcel, Zack and others spoke up and came to say goodbye. Jason smiled and said, This is just the beginning. Immortality is nothing. We still have to pursue the higher and stronger Cultivation Realm. Although we still have a gap at this stagepared to the heavenly disciples of the top powers of The Celestial Realm. But I believe that one day, we will be able to surpass them! Jasons right, well never give up, we must catch up! Zack smiled, looking confident. Jason continued, Lets shift the ce first. Just now, Purple Phoenix Saintess broke the realm of indestructibility and fought against the thunderbolt, so I dont know if it will attract the enemies of The Celestial Realm. Lets leave this ce and go hide somewhere else. The crowd nodded and began to move. The area where this massive mountain was located wasrge enough that an hourter, Jason and the others searched for another hiding ce. Coming to this ce, Jason looked at everyone and nodded his head, Everyones strength has basically increased. Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy are both at the peak of Quasi life and death realm. Ling Tian and Benji you guys are still a bit short, continue to cultivate and break through to the peak of Quasi life and death realm first. The rest as well. Robert looked over at Finn and said, Finn when did you enter the Eastsea Enve? Finn smiled bashfully and said, I came in two or three days before you guys, I think. Basically, I came in right after the Eastsea Enve opened. Jason and Old Mr. Miller escaped from their pursuit and fled into Sanctus Zenith before I met up with them. Jason said, It was also thanks to Finn in Sanctus Zenith, otherwise it would not have been easy to escape. Lets not talk about this for now, lets all continue to cultivate, anyway, resources and all that, there is definitely no shortage. Saying that, Jason took out another pile of cultivation resources from the Storage Ring. As everyone looked at it, they all stopped talking and immediately continued to devote themselves to martial arts cultivation. With so many cultivation resources, it would be a waste if one didnt utilize them and transform them into ones martial strength. Jason looked at the overall strength of his side of the manpower, and with Finn arriving as well, he felt that he still had a fight on his hands with some of The Celestial Realms individuallyrge forces. On the one hand, Purple Phoenix Saintess breaks the realm of immortality, and on the other hand, theres Finn. In the battle with Chaos Progeny in Sanctus Zenith, Jason had already realized the power of the Heavenly Devil genjutsu hosted in Finns body, Chaos Mountain such a peak Immortality powerhouse that looked stronger than even Darius, Heavenly Devil was able to interfere with Chaos Mountains Divine Consciousness Will, causing Chaos Mountain to fall into a brief stagnation. What does this mean in the battlefield? This moment of stagnation was enough tounch a continuous attack against the opponent! Jason proceeds to pull out Mixed Heavenly Vaults Storage Ring, which is the second Storage Ring hes gotten from Mixed Heavenly Vault. These true Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realms great powers were really rich, and this Storage Ring was like no money at all. Jason wore out the spiritual imprint left in the Storage Ring, and he probed in with his divine sense, leaving his own spiritual imprint, and then began to check out the treasures within this Storage Ring. As Jasons divine sense probed, he immediately realized that the space of this Storage Ring wasnt veryrge, at least half as small as the space of the first Storage Ring of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Its not hard to understand, Mixed Heavenly Vault lost his Storage Ring once and returned to The Celestial RealmMixed Vein, the old Mixed Vein ancestor is bound to be furious, and even if he was given another Storage Ring, it wouldnt be able to match his previous one. Jason withdrew his mind and explored the contents of the Storage Ring. At first nce, its disappointing to see that there arent too many treasures within the Storage Ring of the Mixed Heavenly Vault this time around. It seems that Mixed Heavenly Vault has also learned the wisdom of not putting all the eggs in one basket, so this time the Storage Ring brings basically some things rted tobat, such as some healing pills, elixirs to make up for the breath and the origin, as well as some cultivation Spirit Stone and so on. As for some really valuable supreme treasures, thats out. Huh? Whats this? At that moment, Jason saw that there were three runes in the Storage Ring. Jason mentally took out the three runes. Under a little bit of sensing, he found that there was ayer of seal in these three runes, and through that seal, he could clearly sense a terrifying and monstrous pressure energy within, which was already beyond the Immortality level of pressure energy! Jasons face was stunned as he whirled around, remembering the horrific power of taking out a rune that exploded into a Creation realm strike when Sanctus ZenithMixed Heavenly Vault was battling Simian Skycracker. Could it be that these three runes are all attack runes of the Creation Strike? Jason couldnt help but smile at the corners of his mouth as he thought of this, full of excitement and joy. Haha, this Mixed Heavenly Vault is really living up to its name, this is really hairy and profitable! Jasonughed. Right now Jason, what are they missing the most? Thats war power! Strong enough to fight! These three runes, equivalent to three Creation realm level supreme strikes, this would be too useful, utilized well, a rune with the cooperation, are able to kill a peak Immortality level powerhouse ah! And in times of crisis, this Creation realm level attack rune is capable of saving lives. So, of course, this is very precious, much more so than some treasures. Jason was in a soothing mood, he thought that Mixed Heavenly Vault didnt have anything good in the Storage Ring this time, but in the end, he unexpectedly harvested three precious supreme runes of the Creation Strike! Jason then removed all the contents of this Storage Ring and prepared to give it to the crowd in equal shares. At the same time, Jason also wore off his own mental brand on this Storage Ring, and he looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess and said, ra, you harvested this Storage Ring in Sanctus Zenith against Mixed Heavenly Vault. Ring. Now, this Storage Ring is yours. What? Give, give me? Purple Phoenix Saintess opened her mouth, looking incredulous. Jason nodded and said, You are the first among us to break through to Immortality, its kind of a reward for you. Of course, it also means that down the road, if there is a big battle, you will have to shoulder heavier responsibilities and give more, and even risk your life. Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded, this much she knew. The greater the capacity, the greater the responsibility. Jason casually tosses this Storage Ring to Purple Phoenix Saintess. Purple Phoenix Saintess reached out and caught it, and that gaze could not help but look at Jason with someplexity, vaguely breeding a different kind of sentiment. At this time, Jasons mind was secretly thinkingCProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ra, arent you the noble one? Lao Zi keeps giving you benefits, giving you cultivation resources, Indestructible Origin Source Essence, Storage Ring, etc., lets see how you are still puritanical. The so-called take people softly, to the back, more and more benefits, you will one day not take the initiative to obediently crawl into the old mans bed? At the thought, the corner of Jasons mouth lifted up in a treacherous smile. Such a thought, he naturally just dare to think in his heart, it is impossible to say out, to death can not say, otherwise it will really out of life ah! Chapter 2599 The Next Target Jason looked to the crowd as he spoke, Purple Phoenix Saintess got the Storage Ring, and you guys dont have to be envious. That being said, everyone has a chance. Anyway, those supreme prides of The Celestial Realm have more Storage Rings, so if you have the chance to grab them, grab them. Going forward, the next Storage Ring will be given to whoevers martial dao improves rapidly, whoever kills more enemies in battle, and whoever takes on more responsibility. As he spoke, Jason distributed some cultivation resources and distributed them to the people in the field. In the Storage Ring of the Mixed Heavenly Vault, Jason also finds a map, which, when spread out, turns out to be a map of the entire Eastsea Enve! Its not surprising that The Celestial Realm has a map of the Eastsea Enve. Each era, The Celestial Realm has had peoplee to Eastsea Enve, and these people go out at the end of their secret quests and have painted some of the special terrain in Eastsea Enve based on their explorations. Then in the collection of other peoples drawings,bined together, it also forms a rough map of the entire Eastsea Enve. This is a map of Eastsea Enve? Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth to ask,ing over to look. Jason nodded and said, Found in the Storage Ring of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert and others sniffed and came over to look at the map together. This map basically marked out some important ces in the Eastsea Enve, and with this map, Jason and the others would not be ignorant of the terrain of the Eastsea Enve. On the map, the most conspicuous ce was located in the middle of the map, on which was drawn a graphic that looked like a pce hall,beled with the three big words Dongji Pce.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dongji Pce Jason remembered that when he first met The deste n lineage, Titus had said that he was going to Dongji Pce, and had asked Jason and the others if they wanted to go along. This Dongji Pce shouldnt be the Eastern Great Emperors pce, right? Zack subconsciously asked. Highly likely! Finn spoke up. Eastern Great Emperor s pce must have many treasures in it! Emily immediately said excitedly. Jasonughed breathlessly and said, Even if there are treasures inside, they are not ours. The Celestial Realms various major powers, right now no one is thinking of going to Dongji Pce, dont they know the importance of Dongji Pce? Since none of them have gone there, it means that this ce is not simple and there is definitely a great danger. Old Mr. Miller said in a deep voice, Eastern Great Emperors pce, that will definitely be apanied by a great crisis. Of course, there are also great opportunities within it, but at this stage, we should not bother with the idea of Dongji Pce. Old Mr. Miller was right. Jason nodded his head as he continued to look at the map, from which he saw Skyfall Crypt, Sanctus Zenith, and other secret ces. In addition, Jason and the others also saw other secret ces from the map that they hadnt been to, such as Feathered Sanctum, Tian Yuan Di, Water Spirit Waterfall, Jidao Peak, Wanbao Secret ce, and so on. Huh? The west side of this is said to have some Holy Buddha ruins. And to the east is some kind of Gnosis End Jason looked at the map and kept talking. Holy Buddha Ruins! Benji murmured something to himself as he turned to the west and looked away. Jason looked at the map and continued, As of now, our location is considered rtively close to this Feathered Sanctum. Our next step, should we go and have a look in this Feathered Sanctum? Traveling to Feathered Sanctum seems to be via this Water Spirit Falls. What does Water Spirit Falls do? Darcey asked. Jason shook his head and said, I dont know about that. Why dont you stop by this Water Spirit Falls on your way to Feathered Sanctum as well. Thats fine! Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and others nodded. Benji suddenly spoke, Junior Master, I want to go to the west. I want to see the Holy Buddha ruins. Jasons face was stunned as he said, Youre going west? Benji nodded and said, In fact, from the time I entered Eastsea Enve, I had a vague feeling that there was a Zenithway chance in the west. Its just that I didnt know what existed in the west. After looking at the map, I realized that there are Holy Buddha ruins to the west. Since thats the case, Ill go there to take a look. For this trip, Ill just go by myself. By yourself? Thats not going to work, its dangerous. Jason said in a huff. Benji folded his hands as he said, The Celestial Realm also has a Zenithway presence. If I go forward alone, even if I meet some people of The Celestial Realm, the other party will think that I am a disciple of The Celestial RealmZenithway, and as long as I dont provoke them, the other party shouldnt take the initiative to offend me. Jason frowned, not really in favor of it as he felt it was too dangerous for Benji to go alone. Old Mr. Miller then said, Since Benji sensed that there is a Zenithway opportunity in the west, then let him make a trip there. The cultivation of the Zenithway Way is also different from the rest of us, and the sense of the Zenithway Way is indispensable. Perhaps Benji is fortunate enough to receive the Zenithway Dao enlightenment in the Holy Buddha ruins, and his cultivation will grow by leaps and bounds. Jason heard Old Mr. Miller say that, and at that moment he nodded and said, Alright. Then Benji, you go. However, you are not far away from the peak of Quasi life and death realm, focus on cultivation first in a while and raise to the peak of Quasi life and death realm before heading there, so there is also some protection. Benji nodded and agreed. After Jason decided on his next course of action, he began to urge the crowd to focus on practicing together. There were enough resources for cultivation, so it was most important to seize the time to cultivate and improve your strength. Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and others began practicing. Jason was also cultivating, he was frantically absorbing the pure energy of various cultivation resources, he wanted to quench his own Cultivation Realm to the point of Quasi life and death realms high level peak. Old Mr. Miller is also sensing his own Immortality Laws, polishing the Cultivation Realm of Immortality step by step, and he is one step away from the peak of the Higher Order of Immortality, which can only be reached through constant hardening and polishing. A momentter, a roaring and vibrating sound of martial aura fluctuations came. Robert and Benji both broke through to the peak of the Quasi life and death realm one after another, and their martial aura was raised by arge margin. Meanwhile, Jasons Cultivation Realm had consolidated to the peak of the Quasi life and death realms high level under the frantic devouring of energy exotic fruits, the Absolute Spirit Stone, and other pure energies. For a moment, Jasons breath was like a dragon, that Qi of life and death surging and powerful, reaching a powerful peak. Darcey and the others also stopped practicing, after this practice, The Human Realm Celestials have basically all improved. The overall strength is a whole lot stronger than when we first entered Eastsea Enve. Get ready, its almost time to go! Jason said. Benji stood up as well, this time he too was going to head west alone to find the Holy Buddha ruins, he had no idea what he would face on this trip but he had made up his mind. Chapter 2600 Beginning Operations Jason and the others started to move. Before saying goodbye to Benji, Jason has also given Benji enough elixir and Spirit Stone and other resources, and at the same time urged Benji to be careful along the way, and can disguise himself as a person of The Celestial RealmZenithway, and try not to sh with the people of The Celestial Realm. Benji nods as he sps his hands together and joins his hands towards Jason and the others before turning west and traveling farther alone. Jason and the others watched Benji go away, and immediately afterward, they departed as well, following the directions on the map towards Feathered Sanctum. Bai had jumped up on Jasons shoulder once again and was munching away with a bunch of goodies. The Voidgold Annihtion that Bai had swallowed had been spat out, and Jason had quickly stuffed it into the Storage Ring when he got it, not daring to let the Primordial Metal Core containing the Voidgold Annihtion stay in the outside world for half a second longer. This is no joke.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Voidgold Annihtions divine aura blossomed, and that divine gold sharpness impacted the sky, simply the best positioning system. If Voidgold Annihtions divine aura was allowed to bloom in the void, it would surely attract over arge number of The Celestial Realms strongest, which would surely include the likes of Emperor Wallop. As a treat for Bai, Jason also takes out what Bai thinks is delicious from the Storage Ring and lets it eat it. In the midst of it all, Jason wondered. He looked across the room and Bai was a foodie. Is that what Chaos Exobeast is all about? However, since Chaos Progeny was so highly regarded, it was thought that there must be something peculiar about it. Even if there was nothing peculiar about it, Jason wouldnt let it be taken away from him because Bai had helped him several times. Bai,e to me! At this point, Darcey shouted. Bai squeaked and jumped to Darceys identity as well. After all this time together, Bai was quite familiar with Darcey and a few other beauties. Purple Phoenix Saintess walks with Old Mr. Miller. Purple Phoenix Saintess has just broken through the realm of immortality, and she is now asking Old Mr. Miller for some humble advice on Immortality. Old Mr. Miller also talked to Purple Phoenix Saintess based on his experience in Immortality practice, including the evolution of the Law of Imperishability rune, the use of the Undying Force and the outbursts, including some of Immortalitys The experience gained during the cultivation of Imperishability was shared with Purple Phoenix Saintess. Old Mr. Miller also wants to use his experience to help the young people of The Human Realm grow up quickly. Sanctus Zenith. The fighting here has stopped. After Emperor Wallop Bloodline, Eternalisle, and the people of Chaos Mount escaped Sanctus Zenith, the remnants of the revived draconic beasts shadows did note out after them. Obviously, all of these Draconic Beast Void Shadows were greatly restricted. There is a ck mist in the Sanctus Zenith that can provide a source of energy to these Draconic Beast Void, but away from the Sanctus Zenith, it wont work and will be incredibly weak. Chaos Progeny looked at Chaos Mount, who had a cold gaze, and said nothing as he and Chaos Mount turned to leave. The people of Eternalisle, led by Kael, also left, which left Kael sulking, having all but discovered Voidgold Annihtion, only to lose it and not get it. Young Lord, do you think those three The Human Realm martial artists died deep in Sanctus Zenith? Stormyer asked. Kaels eyes twinkled brilliantly as he said, Im not sure. But I see Jason as a smart guy, so he doesnt have to be really dead to Sanctus Zenith. After a pause, Kael continued, I do hope Jason is still alive. If hes alive, that means the Voidgold Annihtion was brought out by him, and the Voidgold Annihtion is in his possession, so we still have a chance to retrieve the Voidgold Annihtion. Stormyer nodded his head as he said, What the young lord says is very true. Kael took a deep breath and said, Lets leave this ce first. The Dystopian Beast Void has revived, and only the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage can enter this Sanctus Zenith. It will be incredibly dangerous for other Terran to enter. Lets go to another Land of Opportunity first. With that, the people of Eternalisle quickly left, rushing for time topete for other opportunities. Emperor Wallop gazed indifferently at Sanctus Zenith, and the line of Heavens Eye Emperors did note out after him. It looks like the Sky-Eye Emperor is not nning on leaving Sanctus Zenith anytime soon. Emperor Wallop does not dare to rush into it, and if he goes in, he will certainly be surrounded by the remnants of those ancient beasts. Lets get out of here. Emperor Wallop spoke, and he turned away. prince of men, Yangzi already their respective Dao Protectors also followed suit and left, indeed there was no need to dry out with the Draconic Beastkin Lineage here. Emperor Wallop spoke, In this battle, the Heavenly Vault was seriously injured and the Martial Dantian was abolished. Katty should have returned to the Heavenly Origin Land with the Mixed Heavenly Vault. We are also heading to the Heavenly Origin Land to meet up with the disciples of our respective ns. As for the Heavenly Vault, he no longer represents Mixed Veins heavenly disciples. Therefore, we all need to protect him extremely hard next. Lest we fall into disrepute and cause Mixed Veins misunderstanding. prince of men said, This is all Jasons handiwork. Jason once fought against me, he was at the Quasi life and death realm high level of cultivation, but with his burst out of the battle power, ordinary Immortality martial artists are not his opponent at all. This person, his natural talent is very high, and more importantly, his battle sense and experience are extremely powerful in all aspects, and he has almost no short boards. Yes. Emperor Wallopughed coldly and said: At the time in Skyfall Crypt, Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists imed to be from the Haotian Sect of The Celestial Realm. At that time, they were in the same ce as the Valley of Specters, so I didnt suspect anything. There are quite a few The Human Realm martial artists in Skyfall Crypt. I didnt suspect anything, but there are a lot of The Human Realm martial artists in the Skyfall Crypt. To say that Jasons shoring is perhaps the lives of those The Human Realm martial artists! prince of men and Yangzis faces were stunned as they vaguely heard the deeper meaning in Emperor Wallops words. In other words, Emperor Wallop believes that Jason will not die in the depths of Sanctus Zenith. Additionally, Jasons shoring is The Human Realm martial artists life! At this time, Jason and his group had gradually approached the Water Spirit Falls area. Along the way, he had met several disciples of The Celestial Realms small and medium-sized forces from afar, but none of them had erupted into conflict. Those from the small and medium-sized forces of The Celestial Realm sized up Jasons party from afar, and realized that Jasons side had two Immortality powerhouses, and their overall strength was not weak, so they did not take offense and avoided them from afar. The other party hadnt taken any active offense, and Jason hadnt thought to take the initiative to pick a fight. Besides now, Jason really wasnt interested in these small and medium sized forces at all anymore, even if he went to rob them, there was nothing good about it. Jason and the others continued their journey, and about half an hourter, their group walked into the area of the Water Spirit Waterfall. The scenery here is mountainous and beautiful, extremely beautiful and quiet. From afar, a huge waterfall was seen flowing down the river, the waterfallnded on the ground, emitting a burst of roaring sound, and from afar, there was ayer of water mist diffusing over. Its so beautiful here! Seeing such a mountainous and beautiful ce, Darcey and a few other big beauties all eximed in amazement. Immediately, these few beauties immediately charged forward. The Eastsea Enve has a ce of such beauty that they wouldnt want to miss. Chapter 2601 – Don’t have any other place Water Cascade. ording to the map, this Water Cascade was also a treasure. The map hadbeled that Water Cascade would contain Water Essence, and this Water Essence was also a treasure that possessed great utility. Jason and the others had already entered the Water Cascade area, this ce was different from other ces, what was presented here was a scene of beautiful mountains and water. A waterfall from the high cliffs flying straight down, looks extremely magnificent, carrying the waterfall falling stream is constantly rolling up the rolling white waves, giving people a kind of magnificent visual sense. Flying waterfall straight down three thousand feet, suspected that the Milky Way fell nine days. This flying waterfall in front of him was really too fitting with this poem. Jason, this flying waterfall contains the so-called Water Essence, key what does this Water Essence look like? Zack asked. Jason shook his head and said, I havent seen it either. Anyway, we can go and take a look, and if we can fish out some Water Essence of some kind, that would be quite good. The waterfall fell and formed a stream. At this moment, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the girls were washing their faces and hands or something in front of the stream. Loving beauty is a womans nature. Entering this Eastsea Enve, basically it was a constant cycle of cultivation, fighting, and fleeing, and there were very few times when they had free time, so taking a bath was definitely not a condition, and they could only endure it. But right now it was not easy to rx a little, using this crystal clear stream water to wash his face was also possible. This water is so clear, and it also contains a spiritual substance. Darcey said. It is said that that Water Essence is condensed from these spiritual substances on the flying waterfall. But a drop of Water Essence isnt easy to condense, and it also takes a long time to do so. Emily said. Butterfly frowned slightly and said, Ive been observing for half a day, and I dont see any Water Essence At this time, Jason walked over, he heard Butterflys words, at that moment, he exined, Water Essence is just like a drop of water, it is fused with the stream water. And Water Essence has a certain degree of spirituality and knows how to avoid harm. Thats why its not easy to capture it. You can use your divine sense to probe into the stream and sense the changes in the stream, and if you catch some special spiritual fluctuations, then it might be Water Essence. Darcey nodded as she said, There must have been other forces on this side of Water Cascade, and those who were the first to get here, Im afraid theyve already fished away quite a bit of Water Essence. This is for sure, Water Essence itself is very special, fused with the flying waterfalls and streams, even if there have been some forces that havee to obtain Water Essence, its impossible for all of them to have obtained it. Jason said. One by one, The Human Realms Celestial Pride began to search for the Water Essence with great interest, some in front of the waterfall, some in the surroundings of the stream, all of them dispersed, concentrating on sensing the spirituality contained within the Water Essence. This Water Essence itself is not easy to be born, plus it is not known how many forces of The Celestial Realm havee to catch it, so Jason and his team searched for half a day but found nothing. Right at this moment, Darcey fiercely moved in her heart, she vaguely sensed that in the depths of the stream in front of her, there was a trace of special spiritual energy fluctuating over, and it was swimming rapidly, just like a living thing. Water Essence?!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Darceys heart was delighted as she immediately judged that this should be Water Essence. Immediately, Darcey shouted at Jason and the others and said, I seem to have found a drop of Water Essence. you guyse quickly! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert and the others all rushed over. They followed Darceys point and immediately sensed the fluctuation of that special spiritual energying from the depths of the stream, and right now, as if this spiritual energy sensed something, it was rapidly moving farther in the downstream direction. Jason no longer hesitated, he fiercely probed his hand into the stream, at the same time a Rune of the Laws of Life and Death was presented, and he even cast Formation Arctic to seal the stream in the area where he had locked himself in. In the end, Jason grabbed the drop of water that contained spirituality within it, and he pulled his palm out of the stream, and as his palm opened, the crowd could see a crystal clear drop of water suspended in his palm. This drop of water was not ordinary stream water, it contained a very special spiritual energy, and could even make ones heart of martial arts produce a sense of affinity. Old Mr. Miller also came over to look at, said with a smile: This is Water Essence, this drop of Water Essence is also worth a lot of money, in some critical moments, can be called a treasure. For example, in martial arts cultivation, when practicing kung fu and going off the deep end, taking a drop of Water Essence can get rid of the cultivation disorder. Indeed, it is a very precious thing. This kind of thing, Water Essence, also has a wide range of uses, and its also very good for cultivation, capable ofbing the human bodys meridians, purifying the impurities in the blood and flesh, and so on. Unfortunately, its just too little, only capturing such a drop in half a day. Jason said. We can let Bai try. Old Mr. Miller said. Jasons mind had a brainwave, he also reacted, and immediately summoned Bai over, brought this drop of Water Essence in front of it, and said, Bai, this kind of deliciousness, where can I find it? Go find it! Bai sniffed at the end of its nose, and it shook its head with a look ofck of interest. It seemed that it wasnt interested in this Water Essence at all, in its thinking, this Water Essence didnt match its appetite and wasnt considered delicious, so it wasnt interested in finding it. Jason was frozen, not expecting Bai to have this look of not being interested in the slightest. Jason thought for a moment and asked, Whats good to eat around here? Bais eyes twinkled, and its form suddenly leapt up in a single bound, leaping forward, eventually standing on a huge rock in front of that waterfall and wailing twice at it. Jason filled the drop of Water Essence with a bottle as he rushed to Bais side and asked in surprise, Bai, what do you mean by that? Bai rushed at the waterfall and wailed again, then tugged at Jasons shirt as if trying to pull him over to the waterfall. Jason frowned as he tentatively asked, Bai, are you saying theres good food over the waterfall? Thats not just a waterfall. Wait, you dont mean behind this waterfall, right? When these words came out, Bai immediately nodded his head. Jason immediately looked towards the waterfall. This flying waterfall was extremely majestic, and the naked eye could not see through it at all. ording to what Bai said, there was another heaven behind this waterfall? Behind the waterfall exists another heaven and earth? With Bais intuition about treasures, its senses will definitely not be wrong, it seems that there is another heaven behind this waterfall. Jason immediately got excited, he called Old Mr. Miller and others over, ready to discuss and n. Chapter 2602 – After the Flying Waterfall Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Darcey and the others all gathered around and were still really shocked after hearing Jasons words. Jason, are you saying that theres something else behind this waterfall? There exists a heavenly Benji room? Old Mr. Millers old eyes shed with essence as he opened his mouth to ask. Jason nodded as he said, ording to what Bai expressed, the back of this flying waterfall isnt a stone walled mountain or something, it should be empty. There is arge space. Bai thinks that the delicious food is behind this flying waterfall. Bai has a sharp intuition about some treasures, since it thinks that there is delicious food behind the flying waterfall, it definitely cant be wrong. Jason, do you mean to go behind this fly waterfall to explore it? Old Mr. Miller asked. Right! We can go and explore a bit. But theres no need for everyone to go over there. Jason spoke up and said, Ill go with Old Mr. Miller, Finn, and Purple Phoenix Saintess, thats four of us. The rest of you wait outside. Jason wasnt sure if there were any dangers behind the waterfall, so he definitely couldnt let everyone explore behind the waterfall, the four of them were enough. Old Mr. Miller and Purple Phoenix Saintess were already Immortality, Finn had a strand of Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen in his body, and as for Jasons side, he had three supreme runes capable of erupting into a Creation Strike. Therefore, even if there was really any danger behind this flying waterfall, Jason felt that he would be able to deal with itpletely. After deciding to pull down, Jason and the others began to move, rushing towards the huge flying waterfall in front of them. The force of the falling waterfall is great, and I dont know how thick this waterfall is, so everyone gather together to avoid any idents. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and said. Immediately, Jason and the four of them all walked together, and Old Mr. Miller evolved the Indestructible Rune, forming a Rune Shield that wrapped everyone inside. Immediately after that, Old Mr. Millers figure moved, and Jason and the others were all brought up and rushed straight in towards the flying waterfall. Rumble! Rushed into the waterfall in the instant, Jason and other people feel a like a huge mountain crushed down the heavy force down, that is the waterfall down the potential energy, the force is extremely heavy. However, it was resisted by the runic shield evolved by Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller brought Jason and others to walk through the waterfall, when they walked through to the other side of the waterfall, Jason and others all froze, a huge cave space appeared in front of them. The interior of the mountain behind the flying waterfall was actually empty, forming a natural space. On the ground of this space, there were some ces with standing water, which should be formed by the water flow from the waterfall at the entrance of the cave sshing in from time to time. The huge cave entrance in front of him looked very empty, and there didnt seem to be anything unusual. Jason looked towards Old Mr. Miller and said, Shall we go explore? Old Mr. Miller sensed the situation and said, We havent sensed any dangerous situations yet. However, it does require extra attention and caution. Lets go then. Pay attention to caution. Jason spoke. Their group began to walk inside along this huge cave space. The entire cave space was not dark and lightless, on the rock walls of the cave, some ces were actually emitting a glittering light, which was some special fluorite that was able to emit some rays of varying colors. The entire cave space do not know how deep, Jason they have walked a good distance towards the front, giving them the feeling that they can not seem to see the end of the same. And this way, Jason they were also in the private view to find some, all did not find any treasures. Its really strange Didnt Bai say that there is something delicious here? Jason wondered in his mind. Just when Jason was about to carry Bai in his hand to inquire about it, suddenly- Old Mr. Miller raised his hand violently, and everyone immediately stood still. Jason and the others gazes looked towards the front, and the pupils in their eyes shrunk slightly cold. There was someone! There was someone in front, with two figures! Separated by a certain distance, but is clearly seen, in front of a young figure back to them directly sitting on the ground, this young figure seems to have a cold pool in front of him, he is holding a pole, as if in fishing. The other figure was standing on the side, with a silver-colored robe draped over his body. At this moment, that standing figure suddenly turned his head, and in the light emanating from those fluorites within the cave, Jason and the others saw a pale face- No, urately speaking, it looked like a face with squashed features! This face, cant see three-dimensional eyes, cant see three-dimensional nose and lips a face is like a t white paper, and then the so-called nose, eyes, mouth and other five senses of the graphic sketched out on the white paper! Caught off guard, seeing such a face, it was extremely terrifying. It made Jason subconsciously think of some ghost movies or something that he had once seen. Some girls would scream out in shock when they saw it. Especially at this time, this peculiar person, that peculiar face, looked like it was smiling! Since this face was t, it was vaguely seen that the corners of the ttened mouth were ripped towards the sides, and then a mouthful of white teeth was exposed, making it look even more ghastly. Purple Phoenix Saintess couldnt help but feel a sense of scalp numbness when she took a look, this scene was really too creepy. Old Mr. Miller was full of vignce, Armored VestmentSpiritual Soldier all emerged, quickly fused with Old Mr. Miller, in an instant Old Mr. Millers martial arts aura climbed to the extreme. Jason was also aware of an inexplicable sense of crisis, his eyes sank, but also on guard. At the same time, a bone piercing aura was diffusing, carrying a strange aura of death, sweeping over towards Jason and the others. The horrible-looking man in front seemed to be transforming into a blood-consuming ghost, and was about to pounce towards Jason and the others. Right at this moment- Faceless, back off first!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The young figure in front that had been sitting suddenly spoke, his voice was warm and his tone was calm, yet it was filled with a sense of majesty. Immediately, the man who was called Faceless turned around, no longer looking at Jason and the others, and at the same time, that deathly eerie aura swept away. A few of you havee and have already disturbed my fishing for Aquatic Dragon-Fish. I wonder how you, would like to bepensated? That young figure then spoke, and then he slowly stood up, and then turned around, facing Jason and the others, with a pair of gazes also looking over. Chapter 2603 Marcus Deathless In front of this young mans features are also normal, the overall facial features are inclined to some of the feminine, eyes are embedded in the eyes of a divine aura, is staring at Jason and his entourage. Jason tone indifferent, said: This ce is not your exclusive, you cane, we can naturallye. Therefore, there is no talk of disturbing or not disturbing. The young mans eyes narrowed slightly, he looked at Jason, then his eyes saw Bai on Jasons shoulder, the pupils in his eyes shrunk slightly coldly, and he said, Chaos Exobeast, it seems that you guys are very lucky. In Eastsea Enve, you actually made this Exobeast willing to follow you? I also dont know if you met Chaos Progeny, if you did, it should be interesting. You also know Chaos Progeny? asked Jason. The young man said, Naturally I know them. I, Immortal Mountain and Chaos Mount have beenpeting to see which side is the true second Forbidden Land of The Celestial Realm, and I, Marcus Deathless of Immortal Mountain. Marcus Deathless? Jason, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and the rest of them blushed slightly after hearing this. Jason even smiled and said, That name, its kind of interesting. Immortal Deathless asked the world, who can really not die? Marcus Deathless said, Immortality doesnt necessarily have to be the immortality of the physical body, it can also be the eternal existence of consciousness! Thats what characterizes my Immortal Mountain legacy. But to talk to you guys about this would be a different path. After a pause, Marcus Deathless added, For you to be able toe here, it should be this Chaos Exobeast that guided you here, right? Couldnt it be that we found our way here on our own? Jason asked rhetorically. Marcus Deathless smiled indifferently and said, Even Emperor Wallop didnt know that there was something else behind this flying waterfall, so how could you guys think of it? Chaos Exobeast has a unique sensitivity to Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. sensitivity to Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, so it should be able to sense the existence of Aquatic Dragon-Fish in this ce. Jason also didnt dwell on this issue as he asked, What exactly is this Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Water Cascade gives birth to Water Essence, Im sure you guys know that. Then do you guys know what Water Essence spawns? Marcus Deathless said. Jasons heart fluttered as he said, Are you saying that this Aquatic Dragon-Fish was birthed by Water Essence? Its a living thing? Sort of, not really. Aquatic Dragon-Fish, you can understand it as the essence of Water Essence. A drop of Water Essence, under coincidence, will transform into Aquatic Dragon-Fish, which looks like a fish, but has a dragons tail, so its called Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Its not really a living thing, but its able to swim, hide, and feed on its own spiritual substance. Marcus Deathless exined. Jason drifted off, he understood, if he had to make an analogy, then this Aquatic Dragon-Fish was just like the essence of Eternal Spring, it belonged to the essence treasure. Jason asked, Does this Aquatic Dragon-Fish have other properties than the unusual Water Essence? Marcus Deathless smiled and said, Aquatic Dragon-Fish is certainly aprehensive evolution and enhancementpared to Water Essence. In addition, Aquatic Dragon-Fish has an exclusive characteristic. Hm? What characteristic? Jason asked. An indispensable thing for forging divine weapons! Marcus Deathless said. What? An indispensable item for forging divine weapons? You cant forge divine weapons without Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Jason and the others were overwhelmed when they heard this. Its not that its unforgeable, its just that the Divine Soldiers that are forged dont have spirituality! Marcus Deathless opened his mouth and continued, Divine Soldiers have a spirit, and can give birth to an artifact spirit. The spiritual essence contained within the Aquatic Dragon-Fish, after being integrated into the Divine Soldier, is what will allow the Divine Soldier to give birth to a spirit, and only then will it give birth to an artifact spirit. Jason and the others couldnt help but suck in a breath of cool air, in that case, the preciousness of this Aquatic Dragon-Fish was simply unimaginable, even if it couldnt bepared to Divine Gold or not, as an indispensable treasure for forging Divine Soldiers, at a specific time, its value didnt have to be less than that of Divine Gold. A divine weapon with an artifact spirit was fundamentally different from a divine weapon without an artifact spirit. Jason immediately became interested as he said, You were fishing for Aquatic Dragon-Fish just now Were there Aquatic Dragon-Fish born here, and how many were there? The gaze in Marcus Deathless eyes narrowed slightly as he said, I dont know exactly how many there are. But it definitely exists. Ive been fishing for a long time using the spiritual materials contained in a Holy Pill on Immortal Mountain as bait, and Ive already vaguely sensed an Aquatic Dragon-Fish approaching. It was at this time that you guys came and startled the Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and it disappeared. Holy Pill as bait? Jason was stunned to hear that. This is too damn extravagant, isnt it? A Holy Pill as a lure to fish for Aquatic Dragon-Fish, one could imagine the preciousness of this Aquatic Dragon-Fish! But that being said, this was a treasure that was necessary for forging Divine Soldiers, and it was naturally much more precious than Holy Pill, which was certainly not evencking for some of the great powers of The Celestial Realm. Thats right. Only the spiritual materials contained within Holy Pill could possibly attract Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Of course, if there is a Demigod Pill as a lure, then Aquatic Dragon-Fish would definitely take the bait, its just not worth it. Demigod medicines, in a sense, are all scarcer and more precious than Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Marcus Deathless opened his mouth, then he stared at Jason and said, You guys came and caused me to waste a Holy Pill. so,pensate me with a Holy Pill. Jason didnt move after hearing this, but in his heart, heughed coldly. He certainly wouldnt be foolish enough to think that whatever Marcus Deathless said was what he wanted. Maybe Marcus Deathless really did take Holy Pill to go fishing, but maybe it was just a little bit of material from a Holy Pill, not seeing that he used all of a Holy Pill as bait at once. Also, Marcus Deathless inability to fish Aquatic Dragon-Fish doesnt have to be because they came over and disturbed it. In short, in Jasons opinion, Marcus Deathless was trying to rob him. Robbery? Jason wanted tough, this was what he was good at, always he was the only one who robbed others, how would it be his turn to be robbed by others? Marcus Deathless, you think too highly of me. We arent from any great power, so how could we have any Holy Pill on us, let alone Holy Pill, we dont even have the absolute best Elixir. Jason opened his mouth as he continued, Why dont I go over there and take a look, maybe I have a way to catch this Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Marcus Deathless looked at Jason, then that gaze appeared to look meaningfully at Bai, who was lying on Jasons shoulder, and he nodded his head, Yes. Then you can try, and if you can catch me an Aquatic Dragon-Fish, then we owe each other nothing. Jason nced at Marcus Deathless, then he gazed towards Faceless behind Marcus Deathless and weighed the situation in his mind, and immediately decided to step forward. Old Mr. Miller and the others followed, all of them keeping their guard up.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, for the moment, we cant talk about whether its a friend or foe, but in any case, the people of The Celestial Realm, no matter whether its the Nine Realms Three Thousand States or Forbidden Land, all of them need to be guarded against. Chapter 2604 – Free Intelligence Jason and his party came closer, and he was surprised to see that it was actually a cliff-like terrain, and under the cliff there was a cold pool, bubbling with a chilly air. Even at a certain distance apart, Jason was able to feel the chilly air.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jason looked at Marcus Deathless and asked, Aquatic Dragon-Fish is in this cold pool? Marcus Deathless said, Not necessarily. Lets just say that if there is a sufficiently spiritual substance that attracts it, then it will appear in this cold pool. The cold pool below is connected to the dark current under this huge mountain, and Aquatic Dragon-Fish more often than not lurks in the dark current. So even if you go down to the cold pool to retrieve it, theres none, it will escape into the dark current and be impossible to find. Jason nodded, and did understand. There were dark currents underneath this giant peak, and unless one had the ability to blow up or move the entire peak, it would simply be too difficult to catch this Aquatic Dragon-Fish. No wonder Marcus Deathless could only try fishing this way, other than that, there was no way out at the moment. Jason immediately said, Thats not good. This Aquatic Dragon-Fish is in this cold pool, and the cold pool is also connected to a dark current, so it seems that we can only try our luck by angling. Marcus Deathless smiled lightly and said, Thats not necessarily true. This Chaos Exobeast of yours should be able to help a lot. What do you mean, Bai will be able to catch this Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Jason asked in surprise. Bai? Marcus Deathless looked at Bai and then back to Jason, and was speechless in his heart. Was this guy unaware of Chaos Exobeasts ferocity? To actually give it such a harmless and silly name? Yes, its name is Bai, Jason said with a smile. The corners of Marcus Deathless mouth twitched slightly, thinking to himself that its good that you like it. Chaos Exobeasts Energy of Chaos also attracts Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and will be more attractive than Holy Pills psychic substance. Marcus Deathless opened his mouth and continued, So, as long as this Chaos Exobeast goes down, deep into the cold pool, and uses its own Energy of Chaos as a lure, it will draw out the Aquatic Dragon-Fish, thus capturing it. Jasons face was stunned, Chaos Exobeasts Energy of Chaos could still attract Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Immediately, Jason looked towards Bai and said, Bai, can you evolve your Energy of Chaos? Bai was staring at Jason with one pair of eyes as well, with an expression as if it was digesting what Jason had said. It did not understand what Jason was referring to when he said Energy of Chaos. Jason looked at Bais confused eyes, and he was speechless for a while in his heart, the only thing he could do was to gather a strand of Origin Breath of his own and said, Its this kind of thing, can you catalyze it? Bai scratched its head, and then its furry forelimbs violently explored, and immediately a stream of Energy of Chaos was surfacing, draped around its forelimbs and five ws. Jason took a look, and with great joy in his heart, he said, Yes, this is it. Theres something delicious down here, so go grab it up. Remember, you dont eat it yourself. Squeak! Bai immediately called out. Go grab the yummy food up! Jason said to Bai. At the same time, he also secretly transmitted his voice to Bai: Bai, grab as many as you can for me up here, and remember not to swallow them. When I catch one, Ill ask you for one, and youll give one. Whoosh! After Jason instructed, Bai leaped, its figure was extremely sensitive. A cliff like this, even if an Immortality powerhouse was able to fly through the air, it would not be good to go down, because the space was narrow and it was not good to vacite. On the contrary, Bai, with its small size and extreme speed, under the sh of its figure, it quickly arrived in front of the cold pool below. Plop! Bai directly jumped down into the cold pool, his figure had already disappeared in that cold pool. The next step was to wait. Marcus Deathless looked at Jason and asked with a smile, I wonder how to address you? Hao. Jason said, as he continued to give his fake name. Jason has been to all those opportunities since he entered the secret realm? Marcus Deathless asked. Jason sighed softly and said, Im just from a small power, how can Ipete for the chances? The Eastsea Enve is all dominated by those supreme celestials. Let s say what Emperor Wallop, Orion Seeridge, Chaos Progeny these The gaze in Marcus Deathless eyes narrowed slightly as he smiled ndly and said, Right now its just a small fight. The real fight is yet toe. Jasons face was stunned as he asked, You mean, a bigger chance will appearter, triggering a full-scale scramble? Marcus Deathless was nomittal as he said, When Dongji Pce actually appears, that will be the beginning of the scramble. Jason frowned and said, Isnt Dongji Pce always there? What is there to talk about appearing or not? I met Titus once, and he just said he was going over to Dongji Pce. The deste n lineages Titus? When he went over to Dongji Pce, he was only going to take a look. It is true that Dongji Pce has always been there, but it is not yet time for it to open. When it is able to be opened, Dongji Pce can only be entered, otherwise the pce left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor would not be within our reach? Marcus Deathless said. Jason whirled around and asked, Then when will Dongji Pce open? Its opened, there are conditions to enter , Marcus Deathless narrowed his eyes, shing a hint of deep meaning. What conditions? Jason continued to ask unashamedly, for Eastsea Enve he, including the other The Human Realm Celestials, didnt know much about it in the first ce. Instead, these The Celestial Realms supreme celestial pride knew some secrets. Right now, they were able to obtain information for free, so it was good to ask more. Marcus Deathless took a deep breath and said, At that time, if you also travel to Dongji Pce you will know. But before that, your Cultivation Realm better be raised. Otherwise, youll be a victim of the conditions for opening Dongji Pce. What do you mean? Jason frowned. It means that people will die. Marcus Deathless said. Jason immediately understood, it seemed that the opening of Dongji Pce would trigger an all-out war, of course people would die in the war, and more people would be able to open Dongji Pce if they died? Jason guessed that Marcus Deathless meant that. Jason and Marcus Deathless were talking when suddenly- Wow! A sound of water ttering came from the cold pool below. Immediately afterward, a white shadow was seen shing, leaping out of the water of that cold pool with great speed. Jason took a look, and it was none other than Bai. Bai jumped onto a cliff on the mountain cliff, it shook its body, shaking off the water droplets that stained its fur, then its figure took several leaps, and soon rushed up. Ow ow ow! Bai jumped onto Jasons shoulder and wailed twice at Jason. Jason immediately knew that this guy must have captured Aquatic Dragon-Fish. As for how many were captured, it was unknown at the moment. Chapter 2605: Either Exchange or War! Marcus Deathlesss gaze was firmly fixed on Bai, and a hopeful look appeared in his eyes. Jasons face was calm as he nced at Marcus Deathless and said, Judging from Bais reaction, it seems to be nothing. Hahaha! Marcus Deathless couldnt help butugh out loud and said, I, Immortal Mountain, have been dealing with Chaos Mount for many years, and I have a deep understanding of Chaos Exobeast. When this Chaos Exobeast goes down, it will inevitably capture the Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and the Aquatic Dragon-Fish has no way to resist the aura contained within the Chaos Origin of the Chaos Exobeast, and once it senses it, it will only frantically encircle it. Is that so? Jason opened his mouth to speak, then he looked towards Bai and said, Spit out the delicious food you caught. With that, Jason ced his palm over Bais mouth. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller steps forward slightly, holding Jason back. Purple Phoenix Saintess locked eyes with Finn, and the two of them stepped forward as well. If Bai had already seized the Aquatic Dragon-Fish, it was hard to guarantee that Marcus Deathless wouldnt directly grab it in the instant that Bai spat it out. Therefore, the necessary precautions are still needed. Marcus Deathless could see Old Mr. Miller and the others moves, his face was calm, but there was nothing unusual about his behavior. At this time, Bai squeaked, it opened its mouth and spat out a drop of crystal clear water droplets, after floating in Jasons palm, it immediately transformed into a thumb-sized transparent fish-like shape, the external shape is like a fish, but there is no fish mouth and eyes and so on, the tail is really like a dragons tail. Aquatic Dragon-Fish! Jason clearly can sense, a rich and pure spiritual breath from this Aquatic Dragon-Fish emanated,pared to the drop of Water Essence they captured outside the waterfall contains the spirit, at least more than a hundred times thick! Marcus Deathless also saw this Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and at that moment, a trace of heat shed in Marcus Deathless eyes, not concealing that feeling of longing in the slightest. Then, Jasons next moment was to stuff this Aquatic Dragon-Fish into Bais mouth. Huh? Marcus Deathless face was stunned, rather surprised by Jasons action. Jason turned around and looked at Marcus Deathless with a smile as he said, Was that Aquatic Dragon-Fish just now? Yes! Marcus Deathless said. A clear man doesnt say anything. Its fine if you want Aquatic Dragon-Fish, then lets make a deal, you take out the appropriate treasures in exchange. Jason opened his mouth. Marcus Deathless frowned, the gaze in his eyes slightly cold as he stared at Jason and said, It was already said earlier, it was already said earlier, you hand over the Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and the matter of you interrupting my fishing for the Aquatic Dragon-Fish will be revealed. After all, I wasted a Holy Pill. Jasonughed and said, Im not three years old anymore, so this rhetoric of yours wont work on me. Maybe you really are fishing Aquatic Dragon-Fish with Holy Pill, but its impossible to use a Holy Pill all at once for fishing. At most, you can just take a small portion of Holy Pill and use it for fishing Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Anyway, if you want Aquatic Dragon-Fish, youll have toe up with something appropriate in exchange. Marcus Deathless looked meaningfully at Jason as he asked, Arent you afraid that Ill step in and snatch it? Fear! Jason spoke bluntly and continued, The power of The Celestial RealmForbidden Land is no less than that of The Celestial RealmNine Realms. Although there are four of us on my side, I dont see that Im your opponent against you, and there might be a Quasi-Godly Warrior in your possession! I dont think Ill be a match for you guys in a fight. But really, even if you kill us, you wont get Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Just do it, and Ill let Bai escape down into the cold pool and escape down the dark current. Marcus Deathless froze for a moment, he really didnt expect Jason to be so determined. Arent you afraid of death? Or do you think that the lives of all four of you are no match for an Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Marcus Deathless asked coldly. Hearing this, Old Mr. Miller was immediately offended, he snorted coldly and said, Kid, we dont necessarily have to die if we really have to fight! The big deal is that we will all die together! You want to take something for nothing, where is the reasoning for that? If you really want to fight, then lets fight! The thing were most afraid of is fighting, the thing were most afraid of is threats! Jason also opened his mouth, and a battle intent steeply erupted from his body, and under Fight Arctics urging, he had an aura of fighting the heavens and the earth. In this world, showing weakness would only allow others to gain an inch. Jason knew in his heart that Marcus Deathless was very strong, and that Faceless behind Marcus Deathless would be even more terrifying, and was afraid that he would be on the same level of strength as Chaos Mounts protector, Mount.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, so what? It had always been only Jason who robbed others, it was his turn to be robbed by someone else, he really wasnt used to it. Marcus Deathless did not move, behind him Faceless is a sorrowful coldugh, a cold and bone-chilling breath from his body diffuse out, shrouded the scene, that cold and chilly, as if they are going to be able to freeze people, extremely horrible and powerful breath. Marcus Deathlessughed and said, I am also not someone who takes by force. You are right, I fished with the Holy Pill and only took two petals of this Holy Pill. Saying that, Marcus Deathless Storage Ring shed with light, and his strain of Holy Pill, a Holy Pills aura was surging and refreshing. This is Heavenly Snow Lotus, Marcus Deathless opened his mouth, then said, Ill take this Holy Pill as a trade. Jason looked at it, there were still four petals left on this Heavenly Snow Lotus, and each petal had a Dao pattern faintly floating on it, this was indeed a true Holy Pill. Only a Holy Pill would have a Dao pattern born on it. Jason said, This Holy Pill is no longerplete. How about this, you give me another Holy Pill. so Ill exchange it. The pupils in Marcus Deathless eyes shrunk slightly as he said, Its not good to be too greedy. Jason snorted and said, You know the value of Aquatic Dragon-Fish. It is able to make divine weapons harbor spirits, thus harboring an artifact spirit. A Divine Soldier that gives birth to an Artifact Spirit is certainly different from one that has no Artifact Spirit. In addition, the unusual Water Essence has a great overflow for a martial artists cultivation. The Aquatic Dragon-Fishs role, that is even more powerful. Therefore in terms of value, ced in The Celestial Realm, not to mention two Holy Pill, even if its four or five Holy Pill there are people willing to trade for it! The pupils in Marcus Deathless eyes slightly coldly shrunk, he deeply looked at Jason, casually flipped his hand, and said, Then as you said, this is the Celestial Sun Fruit, and together with this Heavenly Snow Lotus, its already two Holy Pill nts. Celestial Sun Fruit? Jason nced at the red-colored, fire-like Holy Fruit in Marcus Deathlesss hand, and he vaguely felt his own Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline was a little agitated. It seemed that this Celestial Sun Fruit was very suitable for his Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline. Deal! Jason opened his mouth. Immediately, Jason asked Bai to spit out that Aquatic Dragon-Fish once again and exchange it with Marcus Deathless. Chapter 2606 Marcus Deathless’ Mind Jason got the Celestial Sun Fruit and Heavenly Snow Lotus in Marcus Deathless hands, and Marcus Deathless also harvested this Aquatic Dragon-Fish as expected. Marcus Deathless smiled lightly and said, Its been a pleasure working together. In the future, if there is anything else I need on Jasons side, we can continue to exchange. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he smiled and asked, So you have a lot of treasures in your Storage Ring? Lets say Holy Pill or something, quite a few, right? There are quite a few. Marcus Deathlessughed and said, Of course, if Jason thinks he has the ability to take it away, then Ill voluntarily admit it. Haha, no such thing. Im a man of peace. Jasonughed as he said, Then well take our leave, and well have the opportunity to coborate again in the future. Take care. Marcus Deathless said. Jason and the others immediately headed out and walked to the entrance of this cave space, Jason and the others rose up into the air and rushed out of this sounding waterfall wrapped in the Law of Imperishability rune evolved by Old Mr. Miller. Young Lord, why dont you make a move? Their strength is not weak, and although that old man is only a high Immortality rank, his battle power is not bad enough to take on some peak Immortality powerhouses. But if we do it, theyre still undefeatable! At this time, Faceless stepped forward and opened his mouth to ask. Marcus Deathless eyes pupils violently blossomed with divine auras, and bizarre yin and yang runes emerged as he said, Two Holy Pill nts are nothing. Even, just now, when this person Haos battle intent erupted, I sensed that his own most rigid and masculine qi and blood. Therefore, I purposely took out the Celestial Sun Fruit that is extremely suitable for his bloodline qi and blood. Faceless froze for a moment and said, Young Lord did this on purpose? Why? Marcus Deathless smiled and said, Cant you see? These people are not from The Celestial Realm, they should be martial artists from The Human Realm. The Spiritual Soldier armor on that old man, if Im not mistaken, should be Kattys Armored Vestment from Mixed Vein. This Armored Vestment is from the hands of The Celestial Realms top three armorsmiths, Heavenly Casting, and is one of the top rankings in the Celestial Spiritual Soldier. Soldier, is at the top of the list. Now, this Armored Vestment is the one that appeared on that old mans body.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What Young Lord means is that that Armored Vestment was snatched by them? Doesnt it mean that they had a battle with Mixed Vein? Faceless asked. Marcus Deathless nodded his head and said, This shows two things, firstly, they were able to snatch the Armored Vestment from Katty, an Immortality Top 100 Ranking powerhouse, no matter what means they used, their strength is not bad in any case; secondly, it shows that they are not The Celestial RealmNine Realms three thousand states, Emperor of Heaven governs The Celestial RealmNine Realms, so the people of Nine Realms will not be fighting within themselves at the moment, and they are not from The Celestial Realm Top Ten. Forbidden Land, as for Pathgate, Zenithway, The deste n lineage, Myriad Path Sect and other powerful forces also do not belong, so I judge them to be martial artists from the lower realms. Faceless nodded and said, Young Lords analysis makes sense. Marcus Deathless smiled again and said, As for the reason why I didnt take any action against them, there are also two reasons, firstly, the Chaos Exobeast on Haos body will definitely not be spared by Chaos Progeny when they see it, and it will inevitably lead to conflict. Therefore, I purposely took out the Celestial Sun Fruit and gave it to Hao, just to make him stronger. At present, his strength is not enough to fight with Chaos Progeny, as long as he bes strong, in order to Chaos Progeny threat, in order to lose both sides; Secondly, Hao side of the other young man is not simple, the other party is only the peak of the Quasi life and death realm high level, but my yin and yang pupil can see, his body seems to exist a powerful and terrifying yuan, and it seems to be a powerful and terrifying yuan. There seems to be a powerful and terrifying Yuan Shen in his body, perhaps with the Yuan Shen of some supreme being attached to him. Faceless was surprised for a moment and said, Another young man has a powerful Yuan Shen attached to him? Marcus Deathless nodded and said, Not bad. Thats why Im willing to exchange cooperation with them. Anyway, two Holy Pill nts are nothing, and Aquatic Dragon-Fish is something I have to get. Anyway, these people of the lower realms, Im looking forward to it. If this Hao in the back is able to get strong and these The Human Realm martial artists are able to fight Chaos Mount, then well secretly wait for an opportunity to deal Chaos Progeny a fatal blow! Faceless nodded. Beyond the Flying Waterfall. When Jason and his group showed up and came out, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Wolf Boy, Darcey and the others waiting outside all greeted them. Jason, is there really another heaven and earth behind the flying waterfall? Are there any treasures? Zack immediately asked. Jason said, The cliff behind the Flying Waterfall is empty with a huge cave space, we walked all the way in and explored it, and there were actually people in there, the young lord of The Celestial RealmImmortal MountainForbidden Land with his protector. Immortal MountainForbidden Land? You guys didnt have a run in with them did you? Darcey asked in a rush. Jason shook his head and said, No. Instead, we got some treasures and exchanged two Holy Pill. lets go, lets get out of here and talk as we go. Jason decided to leave and stopped looking for Water Essence. Before, they squatted for half a day before capturing a single drop of Water Essence, the efficiency was too slow, staying here was aplete waste of time. Besides, Bai was in that cold pool, and there must be more than one Aquatic Dragon-Fish capturing all of them. Jason and the others left Water Cascade, and along the way, they gave a general ount of what happened. Aquatic Dragon-Fish? This Marcus Deathless was willing to take two Holy Pill in exchange for Aquatic Dragon-Fish instead of doing it directly, Im afraid that the other party also has a calction, right? Robert said. Jason sneered and said, That Marcus Deathless is certainly not a good person. He recognized Bai as Chaos Exobeast, and also knew that Chaos Progeny was bent on taking Bai. so, he was willing to exchange cooperation with me, probably thinking of using me as a gun. Lets say I go and fight Chaos Mounts side to the death or something. Finn nodded back and said, Thats what Im surmising. This Marcus Deathless isnt simple enough for any of Forbidden Lands young masters to underestimate. Marcus Deathless definitely has his ns. Lets just not fall into the trap. Jason said, Everything is based on strength. In the face of great strength, any small cleverness, any plotting and scheming are all paper tigers. Lets find a hidden ce to stay first, and then Ill see that these Holy Pill applies to all of you and use them for cultivation. The people of The Celestial RealmNine Realms are already difficult to deal with, and now one of Forbidden Lands young masters has popped out. It wont work if we dont raise our strength. Everyone nodded their heads. Soon, Jason and the others found a hidden ce at the ce of several towering peaks in front of them. Aftering to this ce, Old Mr. Miller sensed and confirmed that there was no one and no danger, then he let go of his heart. Bai, spit out all the goodies you caught! Jason immediately asked Bai to spit out the Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and he confirmed that Bai had definitely captured more than one Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Chapter 2607: Serving Holy Pill, Establishing the Peak! (I) Bai wailed, seemingly all a bit reluctant to spit out that extra Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Jasonughed, took out a meaty can, and said, Dont worry, you wont get any less delicious! This canned meat was verymon over at The Human Realm, but this was the first time Bai had eaten it, and it tasted delicious, of course this canned meat didnt contain any spiritual energy, but Bai just liked it. As expected, Bai was drooling at the sight of this canned meat. Immediately, Bai opened his mouth and an Aquatic Dragon-Fish spat out. Darcey and the others had never seen an Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and now they all gathered around to watch, and when they saw how cute the Aquatic Dragon-Fish was, they all eximed in surprise, thinking that this Water Essence was really amazing, and was actually able to evolve into an Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Immediately after that, a second Aquatic Dragon-Fish spat out, and there were already two. At the back, another Aquatic Dragon-Fish was spat out from Bais mouth, while having a brilliant golden light shining. This Aquatic Dragon-Fish waspletely different from the others, the other Aquatic Dragon-Fish was crystal clear and transparent like a water droplet, but the one that was spat out at this moment was actually golden in color, glowing with a bit of gold! Jason was stunned, thinking to himself, could it be that this golden Aquatic Dragon-Fish was mutated? So the color changed? But he soon discovered the difference, this golden Aquatic Dragon-Fish was bigger, more than twice the size of the other two Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and the spiritual aura contained within was even more intense. Theres even a golden Aquatic Dragon-Fish! Yes! This Aquatic Dragon-Fish looks even more spiritual, and appears even more divine! Is it possible that the unusual Aquatic Dragon-Fish can further evolve and metamorphose into a golden Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Darcey and the others were discussing. Jason looked to Bai, who shook his head, indicating that it was no longer avable. It seemed that this time Bai had fished for four Aquatic Dragon-Fish, one of which wasmonly traded with Marcus Deathless for Holy Pill. Right now Jasons side had one golden Aquatic Dragon-Fish and twomon Aquatic Dragon-Fish. This golden Aquatic Dragon-Fish should be a higher level Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and its currently unknown what strange characteristics it has. Put it away first. Jason spoke as he took out arger jade bottle and ced all three Aquatic Dragon-Fish inside.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The jade bottle had already been filled with Water Cascades stream water in advance. Immediately after that, Jason took out the acquired Holy Pill from the Storage Ring, Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, Heavenly Snow Lotus, and Celestial Sun Fruit! These were the three Holy Pill nts Jason had harvested! Zack had already created a terrain formation to cover this side of the space, the main purpose of which was to conceal the Holy Pill aura contained within these three Holy Pill nts. Otherwise, under the spread of the Holy Pills aura, it might attract coveted powerhouses, which would be troublesome. Jason picked up the Heavenly Snow Lotus and said, There are only four petals left in this Holy Pill, and judging from the Holy Pill aura contained within, it might be more suitable for women. So, these four petals are divided among Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly. Jason said as he removed the four petals of this Heavenly Snow Lotus and gave each of them to Purple Phoenix Saintess and their four great beauties. Jason then picked up the Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb and said, Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, there are seven leaves in total, Old Mr. Miller, Finn, Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel, and Zack you guys. one piece each, and the remaining piece turns back to Benji. This Celestial Sun Fruit, fits with my Sunling Bloodline, Ill take it. Jason said. Distributed all these Holy Pill. Jason decided that it was imperative to raise his strength first. After Jason had a conversation with Marcus Deathless, he was deeply touched, especially when it came to Dongji Pce, Marcus Deathless hints were obvious enough. When Dongji Pce opens, people will die! And, a lot of people would die! This meant that without a strong enough strength, once Dongji Pce opened, if one really traveled there, it would be a dead end. At that time, even if there were more treasures on his body, it would still be a burden for others. Therefore, Jason decided to swallow and refine these treasures and resources, especially the Holy Pill, and transform them into an increase in strength cultivation. In terms of time, it was urgent, and no one knew when Dongji Pce would open. Those hostile Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realm, lets say Emperor Wallop and the others, wouldnt give Jason and the others time to rise. All Jason and the others could do was to pour out everything they had and scramble to raise their cultivation. The many Celestial Pride nodded their heads as they began to swallow and refine the Holy Pill. Jason also swallowed the Celestial Sun Fruit directly. At that moment, Jason only felt that what he swallowed was a fireball, containing an iparably hot and burning sensation, but it was only a sensation, and that burning sensation didnt cause any impact or harm to Jason. With the Celestial Sun Fruit served, a pure sun Holy Pill medicinal properties in the full diffusion, at the same time an ocean like a sea of majestic energy is crazy toward Jasons body infusion. The feeling was like an endless sea of water was madly pouring towards Jasons body, making Jasons body flesh and blood have a feeling of swelling up. Crap! Careless ah! I should have known that I should have swallowed it little by little! Jason howled miserably in his heart, he regretted, only feeling that he was really too careless, intuitively swallowing a Celestial Sun Fruit directly, the majestic sea of Holy Pill medicinal properties contained within would really burst his body under a full-blown outburst! Refining! What he had to do now was to refine, to go crazy with the fastest speed and the greatest potential, otherwise his entire physical body would really be propped up. This reasoning is the same as taking tonic medicine, if the tonic medicine is ovepensated will be counterproductive. Boom! Jason frantically ran the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, frantically transforming the energy of the Celestial Sun Fruit into his own Origin Breath. At the same time, the Green Dragons Mirage also appeared in the air, and the Green Dragons Breath that filled the air contained a wisp of Holy Pills aura. Obviously, the Green Dragons Breath was also refining the Celestial Sun Fruits energy. At the same time, the Celestial Sun Fruits pure and sunny Holy Pill energy prated into the depths of Jasons bloodline, and at that moment, a potential blood energy was reviving in Jasons bloodline! This is the more powerful Sunling Bloodline! Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, only through the true Holy Pills moisturizing and stimtion, could the strongest qi and blood power of Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline bepletely tapped! Right now, the Sunling Bloodline in the depths of his bloodline was reviving, and under the stimtion of the Celestial Sun Fruit, it was fully exploding. In that instant, Jasons entire body was like a volcano. The Sunling Bloodline that erupted was really as hot as fire, and the nine long qi and blood dragons, like fire dragons bathed in zing mes, rose up in the air, containing a vast sea-like qi and blood power! This time, Jasons Sunling Bloodline had undergone aplete metamorphosis and evolution! Chapter 2608 Serving Holy Pill, Establishing the Peak! (II) Not only Jason, the rest of them were also taking Holy Pill to cultivate. The four beauties, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly, gathered in an area to cultivate, and they were taking the petals of the Heavenly Snow Lotus, and each of the petals contained the Laws of the Dao, which were the patterns of the Heaven and Earth Avenue that Holy Pill had evolved. This was the point where Holy Pill was invaluable. This meant that under the Holy Pill, the martial artist would naturally gain ess to thews of the Heaven and Earth Avenue contained within the Holy Pill, and the power of thews contained within it would be able to refine the physical body, enhance the origin, and at the same time deepen the martial artists understanding of thews of the Heaven and Earth Avenue. Purple Phoenix Saintess was filled with True Phoenix Breath, and was covered in purple-golden light, surrounded by strands of True Phoenix Breath, which gave it ayer of divine light, making it look holy and noble. An aura of Holy Pill permeated from her as she was refining, making her own strand of Immortalitys Laws even more powerful. Purple Phoenix Saintess was already at the peak of the beginning stage of Immortality, and looking at this trend, there were hidden signs of a breakthrough. Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the others were also cultivating and refining the pure energy contained in Holy Pill, which was an excellent opportunity for them to enhance their Cultivation Realm, and with the help of Holy Pills medicinal properties, they could strengthen the origin of martial arts and further enhance their Cultivation Realm. Cultivation Realm. Finn, Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel, and Zack were taking Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, which had the properties of strengthening the bloodline, harboring the Fate, and stabilizing the origin. They were all refining the medicinal properties of the Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb as well, the aura of that Saint-level medicinal properties was permeating the air, and one by one, they were all frantically refining it. Finns innate demonic aura surrounded his body, he was originally an Innate Holy Body physique, which was no worse than Wolf Boys Innate Talent physique, with different focuses, all of them were powerful enough. However, after encountering Heavenly Devil, Finns Innate Holy Body has been transformed into Primal Demonic Body. However, the Primal Demonic Body was equally powerful, and even stronger than his previous Innate Holy Body. This was due to the teaching and discovery of Heavenly Devils spirit, which allowed Finn to continuously discover the powerful potential of the Primal Demonic Body. After taking the Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, the Heavenly Devil Scourge that Finn had been cultivating immediately reached the fifth level of perfection, and at that momentC! Boom! Finns Innate Devil Qi instantly skyrocketed, and his martial aura rapidly climbed, having broken through to the peak realm of Quasi life and death realm! This wasnt the end, Finn was still continuing to cultivate. Robert and Wolf Boys own destiny visions both surfaced in the air. The Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb was capable of harboring the Fate Frames, which was equivalent to boosting the Fate Frames attributes. Thus, at this moment, Roberts unicorn illusion was undergoing a metamorphosis, and a streak of auspicious purple qi was constantly being gulped down, causing a vision of purple qiing from the east. Wolf Boys Wolf Boy illusion is also the same, this moment appears to be lifelike, as if it really exists, contains a violent bloodthirsty monstrous ferocious might, thick and iparable blood-colored breath in the diffusion, shaking the sky.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Robert and Wolf Boy are both at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. With the Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb consumed, their destinies metamorphosed, their qi and blood strengthened, and THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS reinforced, causing them to begin to touch thatyer of the Immortalitys Martial Dao barrier. Without hesitation, they began to try to impact the Immortality level! Marcel and Zacks martial dao were also steadily improving, and at this moment, both of them had begun to reach the peak of the Quasi life and death realms high level, and there was still hope that they could directly impact on the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. On Old Mr. Millers body, a Law of Imperishability rune was presented, and a bright golden aura filled his six-foot golden body, and his qi and blood were further strengthened, and under the Holy Pill medicinal property contained within the Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, both his physical body and his own qi and blood were further growing. further strengthened. In the end, there was a loud bang! Old Mr. Millers own Undying Force erupted violently, and a Law of Imperishability rune also bloomed with a brilliant light, each Law of Imperishability rune contained the strongest Undying Force. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller had refined the Cultivation Realm to the peak of Immortality! The peak of Immortality is only a step away from the peak of Immortality, but it is not easy to cross it. After reaching the pinnacle of Immortality, in order to improve, the use of external objects is not very beneficial, and it is more important to rely on ones own perception of the Indestructible Origin, andprehend the ultimate meaning of the Immortality Origin, in order to break through to the pinnacle of Immortality. Therefore, after Old Mr. Millers Martial Dao had been tempered to the peak of Immortality High Stage, it had already reached his current limit, and in order to break through to the peak of Immortality, he would next have to rely on his sense of Immortality Origin. Old Mr. Miller immediately took a deep breath, sensing the Immortality peak power in his body, he was still very satisfied, the enhancement was veryrge, in addition, under the baptism of Holy Pills medicinal properties, his physique and qi and blood had been enhanced. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller slowly collected his own aura, and began to protect The Human Realm martial artist in training. At that moment, the Sunling Bloodline in Jasons own bloodline was constantly being stimted, the Holy Pill contained in the Celestial Sun Fruit prated deep into his bloodline, and the Sunling Bloodline that was stimted, whether in terms of its quality or strength, underwent a metamorphosis and appeared to be more powerful, more vast and heavier. powerful, more vast and majestic. At the same time, under Jasons frantic refining of Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, his the origin of martial arts was like a huge ck hole, refining and absorbing the Holy Pills pure energy, turning it into his own O The origin of martial arts was like a huge ck hole that was refining and absorbing the Holy Pills pure energy, turning it into its own Origin Breath. At the back, the qi and blood in Jasons body was rushing like thunder, erupting into a powerful and overwhelming might. His martial arts aura also climbed upward, and his Origin Breath had already condensed to an extreme, eventually breaking through to the realm of the peak of Quasi life and death realm. The Green Dragon illusion also roared into the air, diffusing an even thicker and more majestic Green Dragons Breath. Whoosh! Bai leapt up violently, opened his small mouth and inhaled the Green Dragons Breath diffused by the Green Dragons Breath, with an intoxicated look on his face. Old Mr. Millers eyes shed as he saw this scene, and he vaguely guessed the reason why Bai wanted to get close to Jason from the very first moment he saw him, and ended up following him. Perhaps the biggest reason for this is that Jason possesses Dragon Bloodline, the Green Dragons Breath that permeates the Green Dragons Illusion, which can also be called the Breath of Destiny. Bai may be close to this Fate Breath and is able to inhale it, which may be useful for Bais growth. After Jasons breakthrough to the peak of Quasi life and death realm, his the origin of martial arts expanded dramatically, and he didnt need to absorb Spirit Stones energy to replenish Origin Breath, the Holy Pill energy contained in the Celestial Sun Fruit that he consumed was not even refined. The Holy Pill energy contained in the Celestial Sun Fruit he had consumed had not been refined at all. Jason continued to refine it, using the Holy Pill energy to strengthen his Sunling Bloodline, and at the same time consolidating the Cultivation Realm at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. Chapter 2609 – Birth of an Imperishable Powerhouse Soon, Jason had stabilized his Cultivation Realm, and finally settled at the peak of Quasi life and death realm. In fact, the Holy Pill contained in Celestial Sun Fruit had not beenpletely refined by him, but only about one third of it at most, and arge amount of Holy Pill was eventually incorporated into his flesh and blood. This lies in the fact that after Jason reached the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, he was unable to make any further breakthroughs. Jason hadnt touched thatyer of Martial Dao barrier of Immortality, meaning that in the short term, if he wanted to break through Immortality, that would be impossible as well. Improving too fast? Jason thought darkly in his heart. Speaking of which, when he had just entered Eastsea Enve, Jason was only quasi Quasi life and death realm in cultivation, and this was only a few days after entering Eastsea Enve, and now he was already at the peak of Quasi life and death realm! Such a cultivation speed was really too fast! Even if ones natural talent was good, such a rapid increase in cultivation speed was not necessarily a good thing. Therefore, Jason felt that it was good that he hadnt touched the barrier of Immortality yet, he also needed time to refine and realize the mysteries of Quasi life and death realm, only after he had built a solid foundation step by step could he start to touch Immortality. Jason stopped to rest, he fixed his eyes towards the front and saw that the martial arts of each of The Human Realms pride was improving. Purple Phoenix Saintess had sessfully broken through to the middle stage of Immortality. In addition, Robert, Wolf Boy, and Sacred Son of Destruction looked like they were impacting Immortality.(Note: I forgot to write about Sacred Son of Destruction in the previous chapter, and Sacred Son of Destruction also takes Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, therefore Seven-Star Demon Spirit Herb, the Holy Pill, has been distributed, and currently there will be no more Holy Pill in the JasonStorage Ring, all of it will be used for The Human Realms heavenly prides cultivation!) With the umtion of Sacred Son of Destruction, there is no excuse for impacting Immortality right now. Robert and Wolf Boy surprisingly are also hitting Immortality, but Wolf Boy himself cant be viewed withmon sense, his Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern as well as Innate Talentbined together are unique. So its no surprise to Jason that Wolf Boy is starting to reach for Immortality. Jason looks over to Old Mr. Miller, who has also made a breakthrough on his side, reaching the peak of Immortality High. Rumble! At this moment, the heavens and earth shook violently, and the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth reappeared. This was Sacred Son of Destruction stirring up the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth. At that moment, Sacred Son of Destruction condensed his own destructive intent, and his martial intent was like a spear that pierced into the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth, and began to capture the Indestructible Originws that suited him. Sacred Son of Destruction has always been extremely decisive people, soon, he captured the Indestructible Originw suitable for him, he did not bother to look at the Indestructible Originw belongs to the first ss, instinctively feel extremely suitable for his martial arts, he is the capture of the Indestructible Originw. He then incorporated the captured Indestructible Origin Laws into his the origin of martial arts. Subsequently, Sacred Son of Destruction began to frantically absorb the Indestructible Origin in the heavens and earth, transforming it into his own Indestructible Origin Energy, and began to impact the barrier of Immortality. Boom! Boom! There was a constant roaring and vibrating sounding from within Sacred Son of Destructions body, which was him impacting the barrier of Immortality. While the Heaven and Earth Indestructible Origin that had been evoked had yet to dissipate, he maximized his efforts to absorb and refine that pure Indestructible Origin. Gradually, an indestructible aura began to permeate Sacred Son of Destructions body as well, and he was also evolving that Undying Force to impact the barrier of Immortality. After a long time, with a loud boom, the Indestructible Origin that had surfaced between heaven and earth began to dissipate. Jason, give him a drop of Indestructible Origin! Old Mr. Miller immediately spoke. Jason had also prepared for this and immediately gave Sacred Son of Destruction a drop of Indestructible Origin Source, Sacred Son of Destruction immediately took it, and a stream of pure Indestructible Origin spread throughout Sacred Son of Destructions body. Sacred Son of Destruction whirled and bellowed, rolling like a tidal wave of Destruction Qi was diffusing, vaguely forming the silhouette of ance, iparably sharp, angrily stabbing into the air. Rumble! In the end, Sacred Son of Destruction managed to break through thatyer of Immortalitys barrier with a bang! With this, Sacred Son of Destruction had also sessfully entered Immortality. However, it was only the beginning stage of Immortality, and had yet to reach the peak of the beginning stage of Immortality. Congrattions Sacred Son of Destruction! The second Immortality powerhouse has been born! Jason was overjoyed in his heart and said with a smile. Congrattions! Finn and the others also spoke. Soon, the Immortality Heavenly Tribtion belonging to Sacred Son of Destruction was brewing and began to descend. Sacred Son of Destructions figure moved and shed to the side, slightly away from Jason and the others, and began to concentrate on his Immortality Heavenly Tribtion. Only to see that the Heaven and Earth Indestructible Origin that Sacred Son of Destruction had conjured had just dissipated, when all of a sudden C Boom! Boom! Robert and Wolf Boy both triggered their respective Heaven and Earth Indestructible Origins at almost the same time, and they reappeared in the sky. Roberts process of capturing the Indestructible Origin Laws was also smooth, close to the location of the Third ss Origin Laws, capturing the Origin Laws that belonged to him. Wolf Boy, on the other hand, went even deeper, he simply had a premonition that there was an extremely brutal and ferocious Indestructible Origin Law like a ferocious beast in the deep area, which was extremelypatible with his Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern. Therefore, Wolf Boy continued to go deeper and deeper, and finally, in the area close to the Second ss Origin Law, Wolf Boy sensed that Indestructible Origin Law, and would capture it and integrate it into himself. At that moment, this Indestructible Origin Law captured by Wolf Boy was presented in the void, and it really transformed into the shadow of that bloodthirsty beast, which fit extremely well with the violent and bloodthirsty killing intent released by his Wolf Boy illusion. Subsequently, Robert and Wolf Boy were absorbing the Indestructible Origin that emerged in the sky and earth, and began to impact the barrier of Immortality. Boom! Boom! A burst of booming vibrations came. On the other side, Sacred Son of Destruction was fighting against Immortalitys Thundercloud Storm Tribtion as a wave of thunderstorm power sted down, suppressing Sacred Son of Destruction.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sacred Son of Destruction exploded his own Undying Force to meet the attack. During this process, he was frantically absorbing the destructive aura contained in the thunderbolt, strengthening his the origin of martial arts, and at the same time refining his physical body. Robert and Wolf Boy, on the other hand, were frantically absorbing the Indestructible Origin, and were striking the barrier of Immortality with all their might. Eventually, the Heaven and Earth Indestructible Origin that Robert and Wolf Boy had conjured up began to dissipate. When Jason was about to give them Indestructible Origin, Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said, Let them be in quasi-Immortality. Elevating up at this time is not necessarily a good thing, and there are hidden dangers to their future path of martial arts. Jasons face was stunned as he heard Old Mr. Millers words. Both Robert and Wolf Boys Cultivation Realm had been elevated very quickly, especially Wolf Boy, who had both cultivated faster than Jason, and it wasnt really a good thing to elevate like this. Eventually, Robert and Wolf Boy stopped, a wisp of indestructible aura had permeated their bodies, the barrier of Immortality had not beenpletely broken through, and now it was only quasi-Immortality. At this point, the Heavenly Tribtion Strength that Sacred Son of Destruction was dealing with was nearing its end. After going through the baptism of Heavenly Tribtion Strength, Sacred Son of Destructions Immortality aura appeared to be even more introverted and strong, with a Law of Imperishability rune surrounding it, transmitting a destructive destructive aura. As a result, the overall strength of The Human Realms martial artists has taken a qualitative leap forward. Chapter 2610 Holy Buddha Void Jason was still in an extremely emotional state when he saw this scene. When he first entered the Eastsea Enve, the Human Realm martial artists were mostly Extreme Realm Emperors, and there was not a single Immortality. Now, all of them have risen above Quasi life and death realm, Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction have broken through to the Unsecret Realm, in addition, Robert and Wolf Boy are also quasi-immortal, and are not far from Immortality! This is indeed a qualitative leap. This is indeed a qualitative leap! It can be seen that this Secret Realm is indeed a good ce that contains a great chance, and when the chance is there, it represents the enhancement of Cultivation Realm. Jason smiled and said, Although The Human Realm has gone through the End Martial Era, our start waste, and our contact with martial cultivation began, the cultivation resources we received are notparable at all to The Celestial Realms heavenly pride. However, our overall strength now is also slowly catching up with these The Celestial Realm Celestial Pride. One day, we will be able to surpass them! Jason is right, we will always catch up! Zackughed. Lets go, lets follow the n and head to Feathered Sanctum, Jason spoke. The crowd nodded their heads and began to head in the direction of Feathered Sanctum, following the maps point. Eastsea Enve, west. The west side was a thousand miles of stark, zing sunlight scorched the earth, the temperature was so high that the ground was bubbling with rolling waves of heat. A line of monks with their hands folded, like ascetics, with a sense of devotion on their faces, were walking forward step by step. The leader of the group was Felix, who had a solemn and solemn look, his body was filled with a Buddhist light, and the gaze in his eyes was iparably firm. These are The Celestial RealmZenithway people, with solemn feelings, towards the west, all the way forward. While walking, Felix suddenly said, Sage Mentorson, I have felt the call of Holy Buddha. A middle-aged monk in the back looked delighted as he pronounced a Buddhas name and said, Felix is truly Zenithways man of opportunity, being able to sense Holy Buddhas call, he will surely be able to obtain Holy Buddhas inheritance. This middle-aged monks name was Sage Mentorson, and he was none other than Felixs protector. Felix continued to move forward, and as he did so, he recited the Zenithway Sutra under his breath, and gradually, the Buddhas light that surrounded his body became more and more zing. In the end, Felix himself was filled with a blinding golden aura, just like a golden Buddha walking in the world, behind him, a channel of Buddhist light vaguely converged into the shadow of an ancient and simple Buddha, sitting in the air, making the Zenithway Sanskrit sound unceasingly reverberate in the surroundings. Gradually, in front, on the originally empty horizon, an ancient relic faintly appeared. No one was even able to see clearly how and when this relic appeared, and it just abruptly appeared in front of everyones eyes. Amitabha Buddha! The Zenithway monks all mouthed the Buddhas name, their faces looking even more pious, as if they were on a pilgrimage. Felix approached the ruins in front of him, the ruins seemed to have gone through an epochal era, permeated with a vicissitude of ancient vor, within the ruins there was a hidden Zen sound echoing, each sound seemed to contain the supreme Zenithway mysteries, resounding in the hearts of the many Zenithway monks. Zenithway disciples, see Holy Buddha! Felix paused in front of the relics, his hands sped together, his tone devout, and his body covered in Buddhas great holy light. Zenithway disciples, see Holy Buddha! One by one, the Zenithway monks, all spoke. Rumble! A huge stone door of this relic rumbled open and began to reveal the scene within the relic. Within the ruins, an illusory silhouette was faintly seen, wearing gray monks clothes, sitting cross-legged, one hand ced on his chest, palm upwards, and one hand raised, hand pinching the Zenithway Seal! This was the illusory figure of an old monk, whose face could not be seen and appeared ordinary, but there was a subtle Zenithway Upanishad permeating it. If one did not have Buddha nature and did not practice Buddhism, then one could not see this old monks silhouette. Only when there is a Buddha in ones heart can one see a Buddha! This was the eternal and indestructible brand of the Buddhas Way left here after the Holy Buddha who founded the Great Thunder Temple had attained enlightenment in the ancient times! At this moment, Felix, including the Zenithway monks behind him, all sat cross-legged, the reverence and solemnity on their faces reaching an extreme. Having the Buddha in ones heart, one was able to see the Buddha, but the Buddha seen by different monks were all different. In Felixs eyes, this Holy Buddha they saw was in fact the embodiment of the Zenithways dharma, containing the infinite dharma of the Zenithway. However, the realization of this Dharma was different for each monk. This is like a thousand Hamlets in a thousand hearts. Each monks Buddha nature, qualification, and enlightenment are different, and the Holy Buddha they see and the Dharma they sense is naturally different. Those with a high level of enlightenment and a deep Buddha nature would be able to sense a deeper level of Zenithway Dharma, while the average ones would sense a shallower level of Zenithway Dharma. The presentation of the Holy Buddha brands shadow was undoubtedly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Zenithway disciples. At this moment, Felixs body was covered in Buddhas light, his precious appearance was solemn, and the endless Buddhas light condensed into a great Buddhas silhouette in the void seemed to have fused together with his own body. What he saw was not only the Holy Buddha, but also the supreme Zenithway Sacred Law. Suddenly, Felixs mind shook, and he couldnt help but murmur to himself, So, this is the trulyplete Great Thunder God Technique! Felixs entire mind was immersed in it, simply because he had just sensed the Great Thunder God Technique, the Zenithway Sacred Technique embedded within the Holy Buddhas shadow! This was also Felixs purpose foring to Eastsea Enve this time. The Great Thunder God Technique was the true inheritance of the Great Thunder Temple, the treasure of the temple, and the foundation of the temple! Without the trulyplete Great Thunder God Technique, it would be impossible to restore the splendor of Great Thunder Temple from the ancient times! In an instant, Felixs entire body was radiant with Buddhas light and golden aura, and gradually, above his head, there was the sound of the Nine Heavenly Sacred Thunder roaring, which was like the Zenithway Pure Yang Great Thunder, roaring and vibrating. Causing Felixs body, a vision of thunder light surrounding him appeared. Obviously, Felix wasprehending this supreme Great Thunder God Technique, toprehend thisplete Great Thunder God Technique and bring it back to The Celestial RealmZenithway.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Day after day, day after day. Zenithways Holy Dharma was supreme, and the monks of Zenithway were all sleepless and sleepless as they realized the Holy Buddhas Dharma. I dont know how many days had passed, but at that moment, in the distance, there was a figure walking towards the front step by step. This was also a young monk, his footsteps were steady, his face was stalwart, and the gaze in his eyes looked forward with a sense of devotion and awe. He walked step by step, from far and near, and it was clearly none other than Benji! Chapter 2611 Zenithway’s Edge Benji took one step at a time, and what he saw in his eyes and felt in his heart was all Buddha! Amitabha Buddha! Benji dered the Buddhas name in a low voice, the gaze in his eyes was iparably pious, looking at this Holy Buddha relic in front of him, he saw that Holy Buddhas shadow. Benji immediately also sat cross-legged, his hands joined together, his mouth recited the Buddhas teachings, a pure Buddhas light blossomed on his body, even the heaven and earth, a the Earth Store Kings silhouette appeared in the sky. At this moment, the eyes of Sage Mentorson, who wasprehending the Holy Buddhas Dharma in front of him, opened steeply, he looked back and saw Benji, then he frowned. Sage Mentorson could see that Benji was not one of The Celestial Realm Zenithways people. Seeing that Benji was alsoprehending the Law of Holy Buddha, a hint of coldness appeared in Sage Mentorsons eyes, and it seemed that he was not willing to let Zenithways idental people cultivate the Law of Holy Buddha. Sage Mentorsons eyes had a hint of coldness in them. At that moment, a voice came from Sage Mentorsons ears Sage Mentorson, my Buddha ispassionate and universal. Since this senior disciple is able to see Holy Buddha, it means that he has a connection with Holy Buddha and a connection with Zenithway! Holy Buddhas belief lies in the fact that Zenithways holy dharma is able to propagate, and can help the world and the living beings. If he were to be driven away, would it not be contrary to the way of Holy Buddha! Sage Mentorsons heart was shaken, and a trace of shame appeared in his eyes as he looked towards Felix in front of him and pronounced a Buddhas name before saying, Felixs words are reasonable, and its the Masters Uncle who was caught in the wrong path! Thank you Felix for enlightening me! Obviously, Felix was the one who made the sound just now. Benji did not notice the conversation between Sage Mentorson and Felix, he was immersed in the mysteries of that Holy Buddha dharma, and in the underworld, it was as if he felt this Holy Buddha shadow sitting in his mind, expounding the supreme dharma of Zenithway for him. In the void, the THE Earth Store Kings shadow that he manifested appeared to be even more spiritual, vaguely having an inexplicable connection with that Holy Buddhas shadow, and in an instant it was like a magnificent Buddhas voice of questioning was resounding in Benjis heart- What is hell? What is non-emptiness? What is Buddhahood?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Inside Benjis mind, this sound of Buddhas voice asking echoed. It was straight from his martial arts heart! It also perfectly fit his martial dao destiny-the Earth Store King Fate! As far as I can see, there is injustice, unfairness, and killing, all of which are hell! Benji spoke, the Buddhas light on his body continuing to rise strongly. If there is injustice, then level it, if there is injustice, then suppress it, if there is killing, then stop it with killing! Benji muttered to himself and added, Putting down the butchers knife and bing a Buddha is a kind of Buddha; picking up the butchers knife and making hell empty is also a kind of Buddha! This is my Buddha Way! At this moment, Benji had a new and clear understanding of the Buddhas Way that he was pursuing in his heart. His spiritual tform was clear and bright, and the gazes in his eyes blossomed with a burning light as he realized his own Buddha Way and realized the Buddha in his heart. Boom! In an instant, Benjis body Buddha light zed up, rushed up to the sky, the Earth Store Kings shadow was even more cohesive for a few points, and the Holy Buddhas shadow was distantly opposite to the Holy Buddhas shadow, in a trance that Holy Buddhas shadow slightly trembled, as if there was a ray of Holy Buddhas light pointing straight toe over, and did not enter into the Benjis body. Ascension Golden Body Art! Ksitigarbhas Reincarnation Technique! At that moment, Benjis heart was enlightened, and he realized these two Supreme Zenithway Techniques among the thousands of Zenithway Sacred Techniques that existed within the Holy Buddhas Shadow! Obviously, these were the Zenithway techniques that fit the Buddha Way in Benjis heart. Everyones Buddha nature was different, and the Buddha in his heart was different, so the Zenithway Sacred Dharma that he perceived in this Holy Buddhas silhouette was naturally different. Benji immediately immersed himself in the realization of the two major Zenithway techniques. The Ascension Golden Body Art was clearly a body-casting method, capable of cultivating a Zenithway Golden Body, and like the Grand Vajra Realm Physique, it was a Zenithway Supreme Physical Body Dharma. As for Ksitigarbhas Reincarnation Technique, it was clearly a technique that fit Benjis martial destiny, and as long as it was fully realized and cultivated, it was able to maximize Benjis own martialbat power. Benji waspletely immersed in his cultivation, just like the Zenithway monks in front of him, he entered a state of sleep and sleeplessness. For a Zenithway disciple practicing the Buddhist path, such an opportunity was once-in-a-lifetime. Eastsea. Eastsea Enves east face towered over a mountain cliff, but the main peak on this cliff was cut off, forming a broken peak. On the stone wall of the broken peak, the break was extremely t, and on that break, there was a subtle dao pattern branded, and these dao patterns seemed to be an eternal and immortal existence, and so far, they had been exuding a special dao rhythm, making the entire cliff under the shroud of the dao pattern and dao rhythm, and bringing with it a sense of sacredness, and letting people immerse themselves in it, all of them would feel a sense of mindfulness and joyfulness, and realize the sense of the great dao. This is Enlightenments Edge. Legend has it that the main peak of Enlightenments Edge was cut off by the Eastern Great Emperor with the Imperial Arms, and then the main peak of Enlightenments Edge was used to suppress some powerful existence. As for what it was supposed to suppress, no one knows. However, the break in the main peak of Enlightenments Edge left behind the Eastern Great Emperors Tao Sigil Principles of the Eternal Immortal Realm, which have survived countless chances and are still preserved to this day. And under the cover of the Tao Sigil Principles, the whole Enlightenments Edge is sacred and extraordinary, and the martial artists who cultivate and realize the Tao here are greatly benefited. There was once a martial artist from The Celestial Realm who cultivated in Enlightenments Edge for one night and broke through two realms in a row. The Celestial Realms Pathgate people, led by Michiko, are now in Enlightenments Edge, all of them are realizing the eternal Tao Sigil Principles branded on the main peak of Enlightenments Edges fracture. Pathgate cultivates the Tao, realizes the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and observes the Tao of the world. Therefore, the Enlightenments Edge in the Eastsea Enve had the immortal Tao Sigil Principles left behind by an eternally immortal powerhouse, which was the best opportunity for the disciples of the Pathgate lineage. They watched the Tao, realized the Tao, spected on the Tao Rhythm, and gained a glimpse of the true meaning of the Tao. Michiko was also looking intently at the Tao Sigil Principles on the break, he was wearing a Taoist robe, he looked handsome and elegant, his face was also extremely calm, but there were strands of Taoist rhythm flowing on his body. In the dark, these Taoist rhythms seem to resonate with the Tao Sigil Principles on the break in the stone wall of the main peak. On the side, a middle-aged Taoist priest couldnt help but nod his head when he saw this scene, secretly saying, Worthy of being a Dorian. the Taoist heart is prating, wless and immacte, and with a pure Taoist heart of enlightenment, it is all able to resonate with this immortal Tao Sigil Principles. It seems that this time, Dorian has benefited greatly from this Immortal Existences Tao Sigil Principles, even if he senses a trace of the mysteries, that would be a lifelong benefit! This middle-aged Taoist priests name was Daren Tao, and he was none other than Michikos protector. Just as the Pathgate disciples were realizing the Tao Sigil Principles in Enlightenments Edge, suddenly, two people also walked onto Enlightenments Edge. These were two women, one was a middle-aged woman with a lingering charm, while the other was a young woman with a magnificent appearance, who suddenly appeared on Enlightenments Edge. Chapter 2612 – Two Forbidden Lands Two women appeared at Enlightenments Edge and were walking over. Heng Daos gaze immediately looked over, a hint of caution shing in his eyes. The middle-aged woman with a delicate posture appeared vorful and filled the air with a refreshing fragrance. The young woman walking in front of her was extremely magnificent and beautiful at this time, that magnificent posture was hard to find in the world, and her body even had a thousand airs, and her body exuded a floral fragrance that made people forget what they had smelled. Undoubtedly, this was a woman who was unforgettable at a nce, her beauty was enough to charm the world, and her magnificent weather was like the presentation of a vision, making this side of the earth and sky be amazed by it. Seeing these two women, Heng Daos gaze sunk slightly as he said, The people of Floral Sanctuary? On Enlightenments Edge, quite a few Pathgate disciples had already returned from that state of sensing Tao Sigil Principles, and they also saw these two women. When they heard the words Floral Sanctuary, their hearts and minds were slightly shaken. Floral Sanctuary That was The Celestial RealmThe Fourth Forbidden Land. Floral Sanctuary was also a preciousnd, the entire Floral Sanctuary was filled with the fragrance of birds and flowers, the four seasons were like spring, and it was beautiful, with various colors of exotic flowers, and the fragrance of flowers filled the entire Floral Sanctuary. Although Floral Sanctuary is ranked fourth among the top ten Forbidden Lands in The Celestial Realm, all the major forces in The Celestial Realm would rather mess with the top ten Forbidden Lands than Floral Sanctuary, and they would not mess with Floral Sanctuary even if they prefer to mess with the top ten Forbidden Lands. Sanctuary. There wasnt any special reason, if we had to say it, it would be one sentence C in this world, women are always the most difficult to deal with! Especially Floral Sanctuarys women! Thus, seeing these two women, Heng Daos face was still wary. Each and every one of the Floral Sanctuarys women possessed extreme charming techniques that made ones heart flutter and fall in love, and Heng Dao himself was fine, his martial arts cultivation was high enough. However, the rest of the disciples in Pathgate might not be able to withstand the Floral Sanctuarys extreme charm techniques. As long as they are captivated, they will be disturbed and lose themselves, and even fall into the Floral Sanctuarys puppets, which is very scary. The Celestial Realm once had a big n that was offended by the Floral Sanctuary, and in one night, all the people of this n werepelled by the enchantment technique, just like walking corpses, and were reduced to the puppets of the Floral Sanctuary! Flower Goddess meets fellow Daoist Pathgate. The magnificent young woman in the front opened her mouth, her voice soft, with a hint of coquettishness, extremely pleasing to the ear, making people feel good when they listened to it. Even the hearts and minds of some of the young disciples in Pathgate swirled, and some colors of infatuation began to show in their eyes. All of you senior disciples have been sensing the Dao for some time now, so you might as well take a short break. Go to the side and recite the Purification Mantra.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this moment, a gentle voice rang out and reached the ears of the many Pathgate disciples in the arena. This voice seemed to contain an inexplicable dao rhythm within it, immediately causing the eyes of some of the Pathgate disciples to immediately return to rity, and the faces of these Pathgate disciples could not help but feel a bit of a fiery sensation. Many thanks to Senior Brother Dorian! These Pathgate disciples spoke up and retreated to the side, sitting on the ground and silently chanting Purification Mantra. Purification Mantra was a Pathgates technique for clearing the mind and understanding the nature, capable of resisting the temptations of the outside world. Dorian was worried that Pathgates disciples would be affected by the extreme Taoist charming techniques of these two women from Floral Sanctuary, which was why he asked them to meditate on Purification Mantra. Dorian also walked slowly and looked towards these two women of Floral Sanctuary as he said in a gentle tone, Michiko has met the two Daoists. Flower Goddess smiled wanly, her coquettish smile and beautiful, rippling eyes looked at Michiko and said, I have heard that PathgateDorians dao rhythms are innate and her talent is iparable, and now that I have seen it, it truly lives up to its name. Michiko said in a calm tone, Goddess is too kind. I heard that the Goddess is the reincarnation of the Flower Goddess, and that she canmunicate with a hundred flowers, and can cause a withered tree to spring into life, such a strange ability is even more astonishing. Flower Goddess smiled and said, These are just rumors Dorian wouldnt believe them, right? Michiko smiled bashfully, appearing nomittal as he asked, I wonder if Goddess came here to observe the immortal Tao Sigil Principles here as well? Precisely. Flower Goddess said bluntly. Michiko immediately said, The power of the Eastern Great Emperors strike was earth-shattering, leaving behind Tao Sigil Principles that willst for eternity. Everyone who observes this Tao Sigil gets different feelings and insights. Since Divine Maiden dares to be interested in this as well, we might as well work together to realize it. Then thank you Dorian. Flower Goddess smiled radiantly as she stepped forward and looked towards the Tao Sigil Principles on the broken wall of the mountain peak. At that moment- Whoosh! Whoosh! Steeply, there were two more figures that emoted sharply, carrying a supremely powerful and domineering aura that descended on Enlightenments Edge. The leader was a young man, with a tall and sturdy figure, vaguely carrying a primordial demonic aura, a face that appeared extremely rigid, and a mighty power that was revealed between the opening and closing of his eyes. So its Primordial Demon Mounts stinky man. Seeing these two people, Flower Goddesss protector, that middle-aged woman spoke, her name was Violet Poetess. Michiko was slightly surprised, but she did not expect the people of The Celestial RealmThe Fifth Forbidden Lands Primordial Demon Mount to arrive as well. The young man in the lead was Elias Starborn, the young lord of Primordial Demon Mount, and the middle-aged man was his protector, Soren Darkde. Soren was not angry when he heard Violets sneer, he smiled and said, Violet, I heard that you have first-ss charming skills. Why dont we find a ce and have a match to see who has subdued whom, how about it? Arent you afraid that Ill suck all the essence blood out of you? Violet narrowed her eyes and said. Haha, dying under the peony flower and being a ghost is also a good thing. Whats so scary about that? Soren said. A chill appeared on Violets face, it seemed that the rtionship between Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount was a bit tense, at least Violet looked disgusted when she saw the people of Primordial Demon Mount. Elias of Primordial Demon Mount nced at Michiko, who nodded in greeting. Elias then walked towards the front, straight to Flower Goddesss side, and said, Why has the Goddess been avoiding me? What makes you say that, Young Lord Beginning, Eastsea Enve is supposed to be a ce to search for chance, I hope Young Lord Beginning wont disturb me. Flower Goddess appeared to open her mouth expectantly, with a delicate demeanor. However, the magnificent vor that flowed out unintentionally was irresistible, and a man would be willing to fall under her pomegranate skirt. Eliasughed aloud and said: Naturally, I will not disturb the Goddess. Its just that I wont let other men approach the Goddess, lest I disturb her. At these words, Heng Dao on Pathgates side frowned and said, Primordial Demon Mounts breath is too big. My Pathgates people came to this Enlightenments Edge first, and listening to what you, Primordial Demon Mount, mean, are you trying to drive my Pathgates people away? Chapter 2613 – Battle Breaks Out Elias looked at Heng Dao with an indifferent gaze as he said, Michiko hasnt even spoken, so what qualifications do you have to open your mouth here? Obviously, Elias did not ce Heng Dao in his eyes, believing that Heng Dao was not yet qualified to talk to him, and that only Michiko had that qualification. When did Primordial Demon Mount be so arrogant? So what if its The Celestial RealmThe Fifth Forbidden Land, is this not putting me, Pathgate, in your eyes? Heng Daos face flushed with anger, and a murderous streak began to erupt from his body. Uncle Heng Dao, be at ease! Michiko opened his mouth, he smiled bashfully, nced at Elias, and said, I can understand Young Master Beginning rushing to anger over Hong Yan. Im just curious, when did Primordial Demon Mount and Floral Sanctuary secretly join forces? At these words, both Elias and Flower Goddess looked towards Michiko. Michiko, however, appeared to be calm and rxed, his face was calm, his body was permeated with an innate Taoism, invisibly there seemed to be the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth surrounding his body, as if his body was in harmony with the Dao, he was the Dao, and the Dao was his incarnation! Born with a Taoist body, truly worthy of being Pathgate Dorian! Elias eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Only, I dont understand the meaning of Dorians words, what does it mean for the Primordial Demon Mount to secretly join forces with the Floral Sanctuary? Sanctuary secretly joining forces? Michiko said, Dare to do it, Primordial Demon Mount and Floral Sanctuary are joining forces to target me, Pathgate what do you intend to do? Cluck cluck cluck Flower Goddess suddenlyughed,ughed with a floral tremor, peaks stacked up, that water snake general slender waist is like a weak willow in the wind, coupled with that piece of excessively full under the turbulence, will make people can not help but worry that this slender waist will not be given to the folding of the limbs. At this moment, Flower Goddess body exudes a turbulent charm, her smile, her undting body, her pleasant and seductive voice these converge together, the formation of the extreme charm makes the heart gallop Shen swing, are difficult to resist. Even Heng Dao, was careful, running the Pathgate Technique, a peak Immortality breath pressure was permeating his body. Michikos body was flowing with wisps of Dao Rhythm, and he looked at Flower Goddess, his entire body unperturbed. Dorian, if I say that we are under the orders of Lord ckwell, would you believe me? Flower Goddess said with a delicate smile. Lord ckwell? Michikos face changed abruptly, as if he had heard shocking news, and he fiercely blurted out, By Lord ckwell, you mean the first Forbidden LandThe The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? No, this is simply impossible. The ck Abyss of Bad Curse is thend of the cursed and fallen, it is the Shadonds of eternity, no living being can survive in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse! Therefore, The ck Abyss of Bad Curse is not alive and exterminates all living beings, that is the one consensus of everyone in The Celestial Realm! So, Michiko, you dont believe it. Flower Goddess said with a smile. Of course Michiko didnt believe it, the news was too shocking, it was simply impossible. A Lord ckwell existed in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? A living being? How could that be possible! It would upend the perceptions of everyone in The Celestial Realm, so naturally Michiko didnt believe it. Nonsense, a bunch of nonsense! Heng Dao also chortled coldly as he said, The facts have proven that The ck Abyss of Bad Curse can exterminate all living beings. Even Eternal Realm powerhouses in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse will be tainted with something ominous, and their own daows will be corrupted by the curse, thus perishing! Therefore, there cant be any Lord ckwell in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse! Then what if its an immortal existence? Can an eternally immortal existence be in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? At that moment, Elias suddenly said. Eternal immortality?! Both Michiko and Hendos faces were stunned. Michiko didnt even think towards a supreme powerhouse at the level of Eternal Immortal because the existence of an Eternal Immortal was too far away from todays era. If one were to trace back, the closest Eternal Immortal existence to this era would be the Ancient Emperor. However, the Ancient Emperor had disappeared at the end of the Taikoo period, and it was said to be rted to a heaven and earth catastrophe at the end of the Taikoo period. Continuing to trace back to the distant past, most of the Eternal Immortal Existences hit in the Draconic Era, and among the Draconic Beasts at that time, the major Draconic Beast Kings led by Faunus Eldergrove of the Draconic Ancient had the power of Eternal Immortal Battle. The other is the Draconic Ancestor of Man and the Emperor of the Four Poles under hismand, all of which have eternal and immortal battle power. However, both the Deste Ancient Era and the Ancient Era were too far away from now, separated by several epochs. There was no such thing as an Eternal Immortal existence in todays era. What did Elias mean by that just now? There is eternal immortality in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? Lord ckwell is an eternal immortal existence? Michiko really couldnt believe it and couldnt dare to imagine it. If there really was an eternal immortal existence, perhaps it wouldnt be affected in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse and wouldnt be subjected to fatal curses and ominous situations. The question was, was there really an eternal immortal existence? The gaze in Michikos eyes sank as heughed coldly and said, Demonic words are confusing! If there really is an Eternal Immortal Existence, why doesnt ite out? Then the entire The Celestial Realm realm, all the heavens and all the worlds, would have to submit to its might, and no one would be able to defeat it! I told you that Michiko wouldnt believe it. Therefore, its useless to say that. Flower Goddess cackled. Michikos gaze turned slightly cold and said, What are your intentions? If we say that we want some of your Origin Dao blood, would you be willing? Flower Goddess asked with a smile. In todays The Celestial Realm, you are the only one born with a Dao Body, and you are the only one with Origin Dao Blood within. Elias chimed in. The Origin Dao Blood is the foundation of the Dorian, take it or perish! You guys are talking softly, is this an attempt to kill someone? Heng Daos gaze turned cold. Then lets kill! Elias suddenly opened his mouth, and as he moved, a primordial demonic aura permeated his body, enveloping Michiko with an aura that covered the sky. At the same moment, Flower Goddessughed delicately, a burst of seductive voice echoed around, and there was even a strange fragrance permeating her body, capable of disturbing peoples minds andpelling them. Boom! The aura on Michikos body steeply erupted, wisps of Dao Rhythm surrounded her body, and the martial might that erupted from her body had clearly reached the Immortality High Grade level! Supreme Detachment Formation! Michiko violently bellowed. With a shout, the Pathgate disciples who were originally chanting Purification Mantra violently leapt up and formed a formation. Tai Shang Oblivion, forgetting emotions and desires, giving up the seven emotions and six desires, naturally, they would no longer be disturbed by external objects. At this time, the two of them, Elias and Flower Goddess, had already teamed up to kill, and Michiko met the battle, her bodys Dao Rhythm was born, and with a pinch of her hand, it transformed into the power of the Great Dao, attacking and killing. Kill!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. On the other side, Soren and Violet also steeply joined forces, both of them erupted with peak Immortality battle power, teaming up to attack and kill Enlightenment Dao! A great battle erupted at Enlightenments Edge. No one could have imagined that The Fourth Forbidden Land and The Fifth Forbidden Land would join forces to attack and kill the Pathgate disciples. It is said to be on the orders of Lord ckwell, but whether this is true or not, no one even knows, as no one has been able to go to The ck Abyss of Bad Curse to confirm it. Therefore, it is unknown whether this is true, or whether these two Forbidden Lands are just making up an excuse in order to attack and kill the Pathgate disciples. Chapter 2614 Feathered Sanctum To the west, a hiddennd. There are six people gathered here, but these six people are not from the same force, but from three forces, to be precise, The Celestial Realm three Forbidden Land. They were The Sixth Forbidden Land Soulreturn River, The Eighth Forbidden Land Empyrean Falls and The Ninth Forbidden Land Coiling Dragon Hill. Cassandra Soulkeeper, the young lord of Soulreturn River, and his protector Damien Soulcrusher. Kai Skyfallen, the young lord of Empyrean Falls, and his protector Jaden. Eamon Seacrest, young lord of Coiling Dragon Hill, and his protector Rnd Bloonds. Six people, representing the three Forbidden Lands, have gathered here. Kai looked far to the west, some distance away, but he seemed to vaguely hear the magnificent Buddha Dao Brahma sound, and also saw the supreme Buddha light that coalesced together to reflect the sky. Together, we are enough to deal with the Zenithway disciples, right? Kai asked. Eamons gaze sank as he said, The Zenithway disciples all cultivate the Golden Body method. The Zenithway Golden Body is the most difficult to break. Limitless Felix is rumored to be even more born with a zed golden body, wless and immacte, if this time Limitless Felix gets the Holy Buddha chance in this Holy Buddha relic, Im afraid that Limitless Felixs zed golden body will go even further, and it will be even more difficult to deal with! Cassandras gaze went cold as he said in a ghostly tone, So what if the zed golden body? As long as we pester Felix, I have already Soul River Death Qi infiltrating his golden body, by then, under his wless golden body being infiltrated by the Death Qi, even the most powerful golden body will be broken! Kai nodded as he said, I also dont know how long this Holy Buddha relic willst. If this Holy Buddha relic doesnt dissipate, its not good for any of us to make a move. The rest of the people were silent when these words came out, obviously agreeing with Kais words. The Holy Buddha relic was a wisp of branding left behind by the generation of Holy Buddha back then when he realized the Zenithway Supreme Way in the Eastsea Enve and witnessed the Dao, and if they made a move under the shroud of the Holy Buddha relic, none of them knew if it would lead to some unexpected circumstances. After a moment of silence, Eamon suddenly said, You guys say that the instructions that some of our Forbidden Land received are real? Is it really from The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? Kais eyes shed brilliantly as he said, I cant confirm that. Anyway, thats what the Forbidden Lord of my Empyrean Falls said. Eamon immediately said, If this is all true, its truly incredible. This The Celestial Realm, Im only afraid that its going to undergo a radical change, and a bloodbath is about to open in full force. Cassandra said coldly, It was already time to blood-wash everything. Why should The Celestial Realm allow Emperor of Heaven to take charge of most of the Nine Realms three thousand states? This Ninth Era will either destroy or rebuild, so it is not destined to be peaceful. The struggle between the major Forbidden Lords and Emperor of Heaven at this level, we are not qualified to participate, we can only follow orders. Kai sighed softly and said, However, Im afraid that this fight will start with the Eastsea Enve. Im just curious, why must we seize PathgateDorians Origin Dao Blood, versus ZenithwayFelixs Origin Buddha Blood?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. That one is unknown. Cassandra shook her head. Maybe it has something to do with Eternal Waystone. Eamon suddenly said. Eternal Waystone? At these words, Kai and Cassandras faces were stunned, and their hearts were shocked. In the distance, the Buddhas light reflected the heavens, but a conspiring killing opportunity was brewing, making this time in the Eastsea Enve seem even more treacherous. Feathered Sanctum. Jason, of course, has no idea that a battle is breaking out on Enlightenments Edge. Nor did he know that to the west, the three Forbidden Lands were united and preparing toy siege to the Zenithway disciples. At this moment, Jason and The Human Realm Heavens Pride and the others followed the maps point and searched all the way to the Feathered Sanctum side. Could this Feathered Sanctum be anything subtle? Zack asked. Jason shook his head and said, I dont know exactly yet. The introduction about Feathered Sanctum on the map says that it holds the mystery of Feathered Sanctum. Feathered into an emperor? Is it a level like bing an Immortal Emperor? Marcel froze and subconsciously asked. It should be. Jason spoke, his gaze narrowing slightly in his eyes as he said with a smile, However, how can it be that easy? Even if there really exists some kind of mystery of feathering oneself into an emperor, its not something that an ordinary person can touch. An Immortal Great Emperor is equivalent to being the same as an Eastern Great Emperor. Old Mr. Miller immediately said, An Immortal Great Emperor is also cultivated step by step. In the path of martial arts, there is no shortcut to reach the sky in one step. To say that the so-called mystery of Feathering into an Emperor can allow one to be at the level of an Immortal Emperor in a single step, thats impossible. Jason nodded his head and said, Of course thats impossible. The so-called Mystery of Feathering into an Emperor should mean that there are some mysteries of martial arts within, it depends on ones chance, if one is able toprehend some of the ultimate mysteries left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor, that would also be a great benefit, equivalent to a step to heaven. As he was talking, Jason and the rest of the group had already arrived at the entrance of Feathered Sanctum. Coming over to take a look, he saw several beautiful women with flowing white dresses standing at the entrance of Feathered Sanctum, and they looked like they were guarding this entrance. These few beauties also saw Jason and his party, and immediately their faces became alert, and one of them opened her mouth and asked, What kind of people are you? This Feathered Sanctum has been upied by my Skybound Sect, youd better go around. Jason froze for a moment, what did this mean? upied Feathered Sanctum? What kind of power was this Skybound Sect? If it was just an ordinary sect power, it really didnt have such a base and strength to upy a secretnd, it seemed that this Skybound Sect must be a big power. This Feathered Sanctum isnt owned by your family, right? Why did you just upy it? Jason asked. The woman immediately said in a cold voice, Thats not your familys either. As the saying goes, firste, first served. We, Skybound Sect, came here first, so we upy it first, is there a problem? Of course theres a problem! Darcey suddenly opened her mouth as she said, ording to your rhetoric, whoever is the first to enter Eastsea Enve first, wouldnt that mean that all the treasures and opportunities of everything in Eastsea Enve would be his? It just so happens that someone on our side can be said to be the first to enter Eastsea Enve. So, in terms of firste-first-served reasoning, this Feathered Secret Realm is ours, and its only right that you guys should leave! Jason couldnt help but look at Darcey and give her a quiet nod. As expected, this woman had to be dealt with by a woman. Jason was too embarrassed to put his mouth, much less his hands, in the face of these dainty beauties from Skybound Sect. The face of that woman on the opposite side were all stunned, and one of them sneered and said, A bunch of flowery words! Anyway, you guys are not allowed toe closer, or else I, Skybound Sect, will be med for not being polite! If you guys have to be so overbearing, then we really must enter! Purple Phoenix Saintess tone was cold as she stood out, her body having an indestructible mighty pressure permeating her body, shrouding forward in this regard. Chapter 2615 – Outbreak of Conflict The faces of the women guarding the entrance to Feathered Sanctum were chilled, and they were not intimidated by Purple Phoenix Saintesss indestructible pressure. One of the women said coldly, Are you nning to make enemies of my Skybound Sect? You open your mouth and close your mouth to be an enemy for an enemy, speaking as if your Skybound Sect is sacrosanct. Emily couldnt stand to watch either as she said in a cold voice, Feathered Sanctum is considered a ce of martial enlightenment. Regarding the mystery of bing an emperor, as long as one is a martial artist from Eastsea Enve, they cane to realize it. How much they can realize depends on their personal fortune. If wee here to participate in enlightenment, it wont affect you. You guys are acting like youre hogging this ce, what do you mean? You guys arent from The Celestial Realm? a woman suddenly asked out loud. Jason asked curiously, What does that have to do with being from The Celestial Realm or not? All the forces of The Celestial Realm know that I, Beyondpeak, am neutral and never take prisoners, so all the forces will give me, Beyondpeak, a thin face. The woman said. Jason of course smiled and said, Wee from the Haotian Sect, a hidden sect in The Celestial Realm that doesnt make contact with the outside world on weekdays. I, Haotian Sect, also have no intention of making enemies with Skybound Sect, but its not right for you guys to turn people away like this. You guys cant enter anyway! Those few female disciples of Skybound Sect had resolute faces and kept guarding the entrance, this was a determined effort to not let Jason and the others enter. Purple Phoenix Saintess gaze turned cold and said, Then we will break in! You guys are going to do it? A female disciple of Skybound Sects gaze went cold, and the martial aura on her body erupted, vaguely reaching the Immortality Beginner Level. The remaining few female disciples surrounded her, forming an attacking and killing formation. If you dont move out of the way then Ill suppress you! Purple Phoenix Saintess coldly shouted as wisps of True Phoenix Breath filled her body, an Immortality mid-stage pressure manifesting as she moved her body, her fist attacking and killing, taking it straight towards these few Skybound Sects female disciples. Unbridled! The only Skybound Sect female disciple shouted angrily, she also immediately evolved her battle technique, attacking and killing towards Purple Phoenix Saintess, the rest of the female disciples also struck out one after another, forming a coordinated attack between their strikes, with unparalleled power. Boom! Under a single strike, there was martial power sweeping through the air, and Purple Phoenix Saintesss tentative strike was resisted by these Skybound Sect female disciples. Just as Purple Phoenix Saintess was about to continue her strikes, all of a suddenC What happened? Only an icy voice rang out, and a middle-aged woman shed out from the Feathered Sanctum, she was none other than Aurora, the protector of these Skybound Sect disciples. Aurora, these people want to force their way into the Feathered Sanctum, and when we dont allow it, theyre going to make a move to force their way in. The female disciple said immediately. Auroras gaze chilled as she coldly looked towards Jasons side as she said, This ce has been upied by my Skybound Sect, dont you know that? You Skybound Sect is the kingsw? upy it when you say so? Jason was offended and responded. How dare a junior question my words? Seek death! Aurora spoke coldly, and then she violently pped her palm towards Jason. Boom! A palm pped out, breaking and killing the sky, covering the heavens, a peak Immortality pressure was manifesting, powerful to the extreme. Where did the stinking bitche from? Daring toy a deadly hand on Old Mr. Millers grandson, youre a bitch thatcks conditioning! Old Mr. Miller fiercely bellowed, his own and Armored Vestment instantly fusing as his figure moved and a fist sted forward. Boom! A golden radiant fist aura cut through the sky, the heavenly fist intent shook the heavens and drew the heavens and earth to change color, an Origin Energy of the peak of Immortality High Order was erupting. With a bang, the Heavenly Fist Intent evolved by Old Mr. Miller resisted Auroras palm strike. Auroras face was stunned, although she didnt use her full strength in this strike, she sensed that Old Mr. Miller was only the peak of the Immortality High Order, even with the help of Spiritual Soldier, being able to withstand her palm p so easily meant that the battle power was strong enough. Fist intent through the heavens? Very good, it seems that you have a strong sense in the Way of the Fist. Aurora opened her mouth and looked at the Armored Vestment on Old Mr. Millers body, the pupils in her eyes contracted slightly coldly as she said, Isnt this Kattys Spiritual Soldier? How did it get onto you? Not only are you a bitch with a ck heart, youre also talkative! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and continued, If you dare to target my grandson andy your hands on him, then I will kill you! Old man, didnt you want to temper her? How did it turn into Zhen Killing? Could it be that she doesnt look like your aesthetic? Jason teased. Old Mr. Millers figure stumbled when he sniffed, he ckened his face and really wanted to p this kid to death.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Whats the point of all this and you want to fan the mes? Is the old man that casual? Damn it! Across the room, Aurora was enraged, a cloud of furious killing intent igniting within her chest. Old Mr. Millers mouthful of mother-inw not to mention Jasons reckless flirting, how could she stand it? It was important to know that Skybound Sects power in The Celestial Realm was also extremely powerful and neutral, so all the major powers would give Skybound Sect a face and wouldnt go into any conflict with Skybound Sect. Therefore, it had also been many years since Aurora had been so offended by others. Boom! Immediately, the martial aura on Auroras body erupted in full force, and that aura pressure of peak Immortality swept through the air as a furious killing intent surged. Old Mr. Millers face also stared at the situation, the peak Immortality powerhouses of such big forces could not be treated with equanimity, they were extremely powerful. So what if Skybound Sect? If you bully people too much, then lets fight! Everyone, prepare to fight! Beat them all down! Old man, Ill leave this ck-hearted bitch to you! Jason yelled out, a battle intent permeating his body as Sunling Bloodline erupted from his body. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Wolf Boy, and the others all stepped forward, releasing their own battle intent. They didnt care if these people in front of them were Skybound Sect or any other forces, as long as Jason said to fuck them, then he would fuck them. Just as the two sides were at war, suddenly- Aurora, calm down! An ethereal and beautiful voice came. Somehow, this melodious voice in the ears of the crowd gave people a pleasant sense of closeness, and also eased the tense atmosphere in the arena where the swords were drawn. Afterward, an ethereal and immortal figure walked out. See this ethereal figure was a Rui Xia light shrouded, appearing sacred extraordinary, itself is a kind of immortal jade bone temperament, she is tall and delicate, a long skirt but also can not hide her exquisite curve, a jade face is more for the aesthetic, bright eyes like a spring of water, moist red cherry lips like ripe cherries, tempting to pick. Her body, but also exudes a transcendent temperament, let a person look at a nce feel is a kind of sphemy. This is exactly Fairy. Chapter 2616 Fairy Fairy walked out, holy extraordinary, beautiful. Ten thousand wisps and thousands of veil Li Hua, non-smoke and non-mist with the morning sun; born with a beautiful face like jade, viewed like a painting gas like a fairy. This was a woman who transcended the mundane, the whole person carried an ethereal immortal aura, making people infatuated by even a single nce. Orion, why did youe out? Aurora couldnt help but ask. Fairy smiled and said, I sensed a conflict outside, so I came out to take a look. Aurora, Feathered Sanctum is just a ce of enlightenment, the mysteries of Feathered Emperor are open to the public, and everyones chance is different from their enlightenment, and the harvest they get will naturally be different. Therefore, it is indeed inappropriate for us, Skybound Sect, to keep upying this ce. Since there are also the rest of the people who want to participate in this Feathered Emperors Upanishad, then we dont have to stop them. Saying that, Fairys eyes looked towards Jason and the others. Jason looked at Fairy and couldnt help but suck in his breath as he subconsciously said, How beautiful! Suspected to be like a fairy descending into the mortal world! Hm? Jason, what were you saying? Darcey leaned over to Jason and asked with a smile. Although she was smiling, Jason could see Darceys unkind eyes. At the same time, Emily and Butterfly all looked towards Jason, and even Purple Phoenix Saintess frowned slightly and red at Jason. It only felt that Jason was simply a womanizer, marveling at the sight of a beautiful woman. Last time it was Otltino Goddess, this time it was the same when he saw Fairy. Sure enough, men are all big pigs hooves! Jason also came back to his senses, sensing the unfriendly gazes of the big beauties around him, he sweated for a while in his heart, thinking that seeing a big beauty and then instinctively marveling at it, its quite normal! Why are you staring at yourself? Look at Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Marcel, Zack, they that is not a face of amazement look? As for Wolf Boy Wolf Boy forget about it, he doesnt have a woman in his sights, or technically only Cillian from far away in Oakshire would make him look twice. Jason stepped forward, he looked at Fairy and said, Whats the name? Fairy gave a smile and said, I am from the Skybound Sect, known as Fairy. what side of the force are you from? We are from the Haotian Sect, a hidden sect. My name is Hao, Jason smiled, and added, Fairy is a sensible as well as reasonable person, which makes me like When these words were said, Jason immediately felt a cold chill on his back, and he didnt need to turn around to know that the gazes of one of the beautiful women behind him were once again staring at him in a very unfriendly way. Jason was really speechless for a while, this The Celestial Realms beautiful women he really did not want to pick up ah, also did not have the heart to pick up. But not to mention, this The Celestial Realm really did have a lot of beautiful women. Haotian Sect? Fairys eyes blinked as she smiled and said, Since the Haotian Sects fellow Daoists also want to participate in this mystery of Feathering into an Emperor, then we might as well join together. Youre a very good female doll, understanding. With a thin waist and round hips, shes also very good at giving birth. By the way, Orion female doll do you have a marriage partner yet? Old Mr. Miller smilingly opened his mouth and said, This kid is the grandson of the old man, with a very good character and a lot of potential, and so far he is also unmarried, I dont know Old Mr. Miller, stop stop stop! What do you think this is now? A blind date convention? Jason hurriedly pulled Old Mr. Miller back, he was really speechless. This old man really dares to say ah, this Fairy seems to be the top heavenly pride from a big power, this old man still wants to introduce Fairy to someone? Please, this kind of heavenly pride in The Celestial Realm certainly does notck of suitors ah, he is currently only Quasi life and death realm peak, in the eyes of Fairy certainly belongs to the eye. Of course, Jason has never thought about this, with Darcey, Butterfly and other beauties by his side, if he really wants to have any crooked thoughts, he cant guarantee that he will be beaten to death by them. Skybound Sect side, Auroras face immediately changed, her willow eyebrows, a cold intention in the diffusion, she stared at Old Mr. Miller, said: You this old man what do you mean? How dare you speak sphemy against the Holy Maiden of my sect?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Fairys face were slightly dyed red, as the Holy Maiden of Skybound Sect, she was known as Fairy, and in The Celestial Realm, she even attracted countless heavenly prides. Honestly, she had never heard such direct words before. Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes, nced at Aurora, and said: Isnt it normal for men to love women? A man is a man and a woman is a woman, thats what it says. You bitch must not have a man who wants you, so the old mans words just now made you irritated? You seek death! Aurora waspletely enraged, she bellowed, that aura of peak Immortality on her body was permeating as she moved her figure and struck out towards Old Mr. Miller to attack. You stinking bitch, three days without a fight! Old Mr. Miller has to teach you a lesson! Old Mr. Miller also opened his mouth as golden light blossomed on his body, catalyzing the Grand Vajra Realm Physique to the extreme as he moved his figure, evolving a heavenly fist intent and meeting Aurora. Boom! Boom! In the middle of the field, these two great powerhouses began to battle each other. Jason simply had a headache, not understanding why Old Mr. Miller would want to provoke Aurora, a woman who was clearly in menopause. Could it be that Old Mr. Miller had a crush on this woman? Not to mention, Aurora looks about forty years old, but the maintenance is very good, is also extremely beautiful, appears to be the charm still, is the temper of the violent some. However, Jason was just thinking about it, more than anything else, he felt that Old Mr. Miller might need a peak Immortality powerhouse to spar with to sharpen his martial arts. After all, if Old Mr. Miller wanted to break through to the peak of Immortality, he would still rely on his own sense of Indestructible Origin. Auroras battle power was very strong, Jason could see that Aurora was definitely stronger than Katty, and only slightly weaker than Darius, such an opponent was enough for Old Mr. Miller to hone his martial arts. Jason looked to Fairy and said with a smile, Fairy, lets enter the Feathered Sanctum together then. I am also curious as to what the so-called wonders of Feathered Sanctum are. Then they Fairy looked over to Old Mr. Millers fight against Aurora and couldnt help but be a little worried. Jason, however, said indifferently, Its fine, the so-called non-fighting. The two of them will be fine as they fight. That was a bit of a meaningful statement. Jason greeted The Human Realm Heavens Pride together and headed inside Feathered Sanctum. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Darcey and others followed Jason. Fairy thought about it and didnt bother with the fight between these two, she thought to herself that Aurora was strong in battle and had the top Spiritual Soldier with her, so she should be fine. Chapter 2617 – Feathering an Emperor Feathered Sanctum. Jason, along with Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Darcey, and a host of other The Human Realm Celestials all walked in. Inside the secret ce, there were the rest of the Skybound Sects female disciples, in addition to two of the Skybound Sects powerhouses, these two middle-aged women were also both at the peak Immortality level, only that martial aura wasnt as strong as Auroras. It seems that these two people are also Skybound Sects disciples protector, plus Aurora is three, among which Aurora is the leader. It could be seen that Skybound Sect had sent quite a number of strong people, but it was normal, Skybound Sect were all female disciples, if they didnt send more strong people over, it would be too tragic if they suffered a loss in this Eastsea Enve. After Jason saw that Skybound Sect still had two peak Immortality powerhouses within the secretnd, he was secretly on guard.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Although Fairys attitude was good and appeared to be friendly so far, but one could not afford to be on guard, in case Skybound Sect was trying to introduce them into the secretnd, and then the two major peak Immortality powerhouses struck out in unison, it would truly be a disaster of doom. Fairys mind was deft and extremely intelligent, she could vaguely see Jasons wariness and caution, she smiled lightly and didnt exin anything, the more some things were exined the more counterproductive they would only be. The rain of light rising up in front of us is the vision that is rumored to be left behind after the Feathered Emperor has be an emperor. In the rain of light, there is some supreme light of the Great Dao surrounding it, and it is said that when oneprehends it, he or she will alsoprehend the mysteries of Feathering into an Emperor. Fairy said. Jason nodded, he temporarily did not sense the hostility exuded by the two peak Immortality powerhouses from Skybound Sect, and he rxed slightly in his heart. Immediately, Jason and The Human Realm Skybound Sect walked forward, and indeed, they saw the rising rain of light in front of them. In the rain of light, surrounded by dense atmosphere, the piece of rising rain of light sometimes transformed into an illusory silhouette, instantly breaking through the air, but then dissipated in the sky and the earth, once again transformed into a rain of light sprinkled down, and so on, week after week in a cycle. Jason took a look, his whole body froze, just this? This rain of light in front of him could still contain the mystery of bing an emperor? Jason really felt a little speechless, just such a rain of light, what could be sensed? Rarely, Jason still tried to feel, tried toprehend the light of the great Dao contained in the rain of light, but ultimately still found that there was no special feeling. On the side of The Human Realms pride, the rest of the crowd was also trying. Purple Phoenix Saintesss body began to permeate with a True Phoenix Breath, which vaguely formed an illusory True Phoenix shadow on her body, as if following her Divine Consciousness, immersing herself in the light of the Great Dao contained within this rain of light. Darcey also did the same, she looked at this rain of light, the whole person immersed in it, seemed to have some enlightenment. Robert, Butterfly, Sacred Son of Destruction and the others were all feeling something. Wolf Boy, on the other hand, gave Jason a look, looking confused and puzzled. With Wolf Boys nature, asking him to realize the light of the Great Dao contained in this rain of light was definitely too difficult for him. Jason also knew that the reason why it was difficult for him to truly immerse his mind to realize was because of the vignce and wariness in his heart, although Fairy appeared to be very friendly, Jason would not take it lightly. After all, they didnt have any rtionship with Skybound Sect, they just met each other, who knows what will happen? Jason was always on guard, there were two peak Immortality powerhouses in this secret ce, in case these two powerhouses really made a move, it would be very dangerous. Fairys gaze looked towards Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey and the others rather unexpectedly, she could see that Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others were very sensitive to this rain of light, and seemed to have sensed something. Fairy was also sensing this rain of light, after she had sensed it for a long time, she always felt that there was a secret that had never been unearthed within this rain of light on the Avenue. Therefore, she let Jason and the others enter the Feathered Sanctum toprehend together, and she was also thinking that more people woulde toprehend, to see the changes of this Great Dao Light Rain, and thus whether they could decipher the deep-seated secrets within it. Now, with Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, Sacred Son of Destruction, Zack and others deepening their realization, Fairy had begun to notice some subtle changes in this Great Dao Light Rain, which she had never sensed before. Fairy was even more serious inprehending the subtle changes of this Great Dao Light Rain, looking for some clues from it, clues to explore the ultimate secrets of this Great Dao Light Rain. At that moment, someone approached this secret ce. Jason took a look, it was Old Mr. Miller and Aurora, both of them had stopped fighting, as to who won and who lost, it was unknown. However, looking at Old Mr. Millers face, he didnt have any injuries, and his face looked a bit rxed, so Old Mr. Miller must not have suffered any losses. Aurora, on the other hand, had a cold face and looked very unhappy. Auroras heart is indeed unhappy, her Immortal Summitsbat power, and when she fought with Old Mr. Miller, she also used Spiritual Soldier, but still could notpletely suppress Old Mr. Miller. Of course, Old Mr. Miller couldnt beat her either. Aurora was angry that she was unable to beat Old Mr. Miller even though her Cultivation Realm was higher than Old Mr. Millers, and she also utilized Spiritual Soldier, which made her very unhappy. At the end of the battle, Aurora could see that Old Mr. Miller wanted to use her to refine his martial arts, to realize the meaning of Indestructible Origin, in order to prepare for the peak of Immortality. This makes Aurora even more upset, this bad old man looking for her to fight, it turns out to be her as a chaperone. What kind of people are these? Aurora saw that she couldnt help Old Mr. Miller, so she stopped fighting, she was also worried about the situation within the secret ce, so she returned to the Feathered Sanctum side to sit down. Old Mr. Miller was also worried about Jason and the others, so he stopped fighting and followed Aurora in. As soon as he walked in, Old Mr. Miller immediately sensed the aura of the other two Immortality peak powerhouses on the Skybound Sect side. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers face changed. This meant that Skybound Sect had three peak Immortality powerhouses on their side. If Aurora greeted the remaining two powerhouses and came to surround him, then he would definitely be overwhelmed and would not be able to cope at all. Therefore, after walking into the secret ce, Old Mr. Miller didnt say a word and didnt bother to continue provoking Aurora as he walked towards Jasons side. Jason, this Skybound Sect is very strong, three peak Immortality powerhouses! Old Mr. Miller transmitted his voice towards Jason. Jason also secretly transmitted his voice and said, Its good that you know. So dont go messing with that bitch of yours, lest she gets irritated andes down with a group beating, its all over. How do you kid talk? What do you mean that bitch of mine? The old man would fancy her? Old Mr. Miller responded with a sudden burst of anger. Jasonughed with a smug look on his face. In the past, he was always flirted with by Old Mr. Miller, seeing a beautiful young woman and wanting to introduce her to him as his daughter-inw, not caring about the asion or his face, causing him to go through countless times of embarrassment. Now, he finally found a chance to flirt with Old Mr. Miller, this is retribution ah! Chapter 2618 – Order of the Great Dao Jason didnt continue to flirt with Old Mr. Miller as he said, Old man, this rain of light is what contains the mysteries of Feathering into an Emperor. You sense and feel it, see if you can sense something. Old Mr. Miller looked at this rain of light, and his old face was stunned as he said, This is where the mysteries of Feathering into Emperor lie? Jason nodded. Old Mr. Miller immediately sensed seriously and said, It is indeed embedded with some Great Dao Upanishads, but it is very fragmented and notplete. Not to mention fragmented, it is also extremely chaotic. Its like someone has intentionally shattered and disorganized everything, and its too difficult to truly andpletelyprehend this embedded avenue of axioms. And this fragmented and chaotic fragment of the Great Dao will even make one go off the deep end. Go off the deep end? Why? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller said with a grave expression on his face, Think about it, this fragment of the Great Dao is chaotic or fragmented, you perceive this fragment of the Great Dao, and then go to perceive the next fragment of the Great Dao, if these two fragments of the Great Dao are in the wrong order, or even fragments of the Great Dao that are opposites of each other, then under the sh, wouldnt it trigger a person to go into a demonic fire? Jason immediately understood, at that moment he frowned and said, So, this so-called Feathering into an Emperor is actually extremely dangerous? This is not a chance at all ah, a little carelessness will go into the devil Old Mr. Miller shook his head as he said, You cant say that either. If there is indeed a chance to form a resonance with some of the Great Dao fragments in this Great Dao light rain, that is also a great chance. Or even, if someones chance is heaven defying enough to be able to sort out aplete order of the Great Dao Speaking of this, Old Mr. Millers tone was violently stagnant, and his eyes also shed a wisp of essence, he took a deep breath and said, If one is able to sort out theplete order of the great dao, Im only afraid that it is the oracle of the Feathering into an emperor sorted out, perhaps it is theplete immortal great emperor level of the great dao Order, this is simply too precious and hard to find in the world! Aplete Immortal Emperor level Great Dao Order, as long as one keeps sensing and cultivating, its no problem to cultivate to at least Eternal Realm, as for that level of Eternal Immortality thats uncertain. Jason was also shaken after hearing this and felt that what Old Mr. Miller had guessed was very reasonable. The problem was that it was definitely harder than climbing up to the heavens to sort out aplete order of the Great Dao from this rain of Great Dao light. This rain of light was billions and billions, countless, and represented billions and billions of fragments of the Great Dao, and to sort out aplete order of the Great Dao from it, it was almost impossible! Jason also actually went to sense some, wanting to take a chance and see if he was able to sense apleted Great Dao order against all odds, but after a little bit of sensing, he only felt that billions and billions of Great Dao fragments filled his mind, just like a chaotic mess, and he simply didnt know where to start. Immediately, Jason gave up, only to feel that he really wasnt this piece of material, it seemed that this rain of great dao light wasnt a good match for him, perhaps the great dao order contained within wasnt in line with the martial arts he practiced, or some other reason. Jason looked at the rest of the group and realized that Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, Sacred Son of Destruction, Zack and the others were all immersed in the enlightenment of the Great Dao fragments contained within the rain of light. He didnt bother either, staring off to the side with Old Mr. Miller. Jason then looked towards Fairy. At this moment, Fairy appeared even more beautiful as a picture, her body was covered with ayer of RuiXias light, and that point of RuiXia seemed to be able to reflect with that piece of light rain of the Great Dao, and it looked as if she was a fairy from the nine heavens descending to the mortal world. Moreover, Fairys body is filled with a special qi, vaguely seems to form a subtle connection with this great Dao light rain. This caused Jasons face to be stunned, and his heart shook a little. He could see that Fairys understanding of this great Dao light rain was very deep, and he couldnt help but think that could Fairy be able to perceive aplete order of the great Dao from this great Dao light rain? If this Great Dao light rain contains aplete Great Dao order, it must be left behind by Eastern Great Emperor, and it is also a Great Dao order at the Immortal Emperor level, which is too heavenly, and its value cant be measured at all. What does aplete Immortal Great Emperors Great Dao order mean? It contains the mystery of eternal immortality, and all of the Eternal Realms powerhouses would grab their heads! Of course, if Fairy really wanted to realize theplete order of the Great Dao, it would also be a chance that belonged to her, and it could only be said that her martial arts, luck, bloodline, and so on fit the chance of Feathered Sanctum. At this time, Jason remembered something like, he said motion, Bai,e oute out, dont sleep. Squeak! Bai burrowed out from the cor of Jasons back andy on Jasons shoulder with a sleepy look. Bai, is there anything good to eat in this ce? Jason asked with anticipation. Bai cocked his head, sniffed the end of his nose, then shook his head, then shrunk in size and burrowed back under Jasons cor. Jason thought about it, if there were really any treasures in this secret ce, Bai would have been energized long ago, and wouldnt be huffing and puffing like this. It seems that the real treasure in Feathered Sanctum is this rain of light. Speaking of which, if this Rain of Great Dao Light contained aplete Great Dao Order, then such a chance would definitely be able to rank in the top five, or even the top three, when looking at the entire Eastsea Enve! Immortal Emperor level dao order, how heaven-defying is that? Of course, even if this chance is more heaven-defying, there is no other way to obtain it except for personal chance, without chance, even if you are here for thousands of years, you will not be able to rationalize the billions and billions of pieces of the Great Dao.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jason immediately rested on the side, he is also secretly practicing Sword repair technique to condense his own Origin Breath into Origin Sword Spirit, which is used to feed Human Emperor Sword Spirit. Jason was hoping to make Human Emperor Sword Spirit more powerful, after all, it was one of his strongest killer weapons. Auroras side nced towards Jason, mainly because Jason had caught her attention when he called Bai out just now. Auroras eye depths shed through a trace of color, her heart was a little surprised, secretly thought: Just now that is Chaos Exobeast, a Chaos Exobeast in the juvenile stage, how can this Chaos Exobeast follow him? Its really strange Obviously, Aurora also recognized that it was a Chaos Exobeast. Old Mr. Miller also didnt bother to sense this rain of avenue light, he also felt that it didnt suit him. Old Mr. Miller was secretly digesting the previous battle with Aurora, he had to admit that Aurora was very strong, and his current Cultivation Realm could not suppress Aurora. Old Mr. Miller only hoped that by deepening his perception of Indestructible Origin, he would be able to break through to the pinnacle of Immortality at an early date, so that his battle power could be utilized to the fullest. Chapter 2619 Felix’s Words West. The Holy Buddhas relics were still manifesting on this terracottand in the west. The Zenithway disciples were stillprehending the supreme Zenithway Holy Laws contained in the Holy Buddhas shadow, and everyonesprehension was different. Among them, Felix had undoubtedly received the Great Thunder God Technique, the most powerful inheritance contained within the Holy Buddhas shadow! In Felixs realization of the Great Thunder God Technique, there was a Buddha Dao Yang Thunder presentation, with the sound of nine heavenly thunders resounding in the sky, and his body was filled with a light of great thunder, like thunder surrounding him, manifesting a strong and powerful might. Benji was alsoprehending his chance, and he had obtained two supreme Zenithway Sacred Laws throughprehending the Holy Buddhas Shadow-Ascension Golden Body Art and Ksitigarbhas Reincarnation Technique! These were extremely powerful Zenithway Sacred Laws, mainly because they were more in line with Benjis martial arts beliefs and his own destiny. Gradually, the light of the Holy Buddhas relics began to weaken, and the light of the Holy Buddhas shadow began to dim, so it seemed that this Holy Buddhas relics could not be maintained for much longer. At this time, Benji had basically memorized the cultivation tips of these two Zenithway Sacred Laws, and he only needed to follow the cultivation tips of these two Zenithway Sacred Laws. As Benji was thinking, he suddenly sensed someone approaching. Benji snapped his eyes open and saw a young monk with the purest and most rigid Buddha-Dao Qi within walking towards him, his gaze also looking at him calmly. Benji immediately stood up and folded his hands. The one who came over was none other than Felix, who looked towards Benji, folded his hands, and pronounced a Buddhas name: Amitabha Buddha! I am ZenithwayFelix, Dharma name Limitless. Benji immediately said the same, My Dharma name is Benji, Benji meets Senior Felix. Felix nodded and asked, Has Senior Benji ever realized the Holy Buddha Holy Dharma? Benji said truthfully, Having realized two Zenithway Sacred Techniques, one is Ascension Golden Body Art and the other is Ksitigarbhas Reincarnation Technique! Felix nced at the vision of the Earth Store King that Benji had manifested in the sky, and as he pondered, he said, It seems that Sifus Zenithway ambition is rted to this the Earth Store King. To be able to realize the Dharma of the Holy Buddha is considered to be destiny. In The Celestial Realm, there are only Zenithway disciples who cultivate the Way of the Buddha. Senior Brother is not my The Celestial RealmZenithway disciple, could it be that he is from The Human RealmZenithway? Benji nodded his head as he said, I am indeed from The Human Realm. Good! Felix opened his mouth and continued, The lineage of Buddhism and Taoism does not distinguish between the upper and lower realms. Tracing back, Holy Buddha built the Great Thunder Temple in the Lower Realm, and technically speaking, the Great Thunder Temple in the Lower Realm is the orthodoxy of the Zenithway lineage. Great Thunder Temple? Benjis face was stunned as he thought for a moment and said, There is currently no Great Thunder Temple in The Human Realm. Felix smiled bashfully and said, That I know. Great Thunder Temple has disappeared in that ancient battle, and Holy Buddha has also disappeared. Nowadays, in The Celestial Realm, there is only Great Thunder Temple, and there is no Great Thunder Temple, because Great Thunder Temple did not receive theplete Holy Buddhas inheritance, so it is not enough to take the name Great Thunder Temple. . I see! Benji nodded. Felix then asked, Senior Benji is from the lower realms, you should not be the only one, right? I do have otherpanions. I sensed a Zenithway chance on this side of the west, so I came alone. Benji said. Felix nodded, then said, Please also leave Senior Benji here. Go and find yourpanions. The Holy Buddha relics in this ce are about to fade away, and when they fade away, that is when the crisis wille. Senior Brother Benji will be subjected to an undeserved disaster if he stays here. Danger? Benjis face was stunned as he hurriedly asked, What does Senior Brother Felix mean by that? There will be danger? I have a premonition that I, Buddhas Lineage, am being watched. Felix opened his mouth, his gaze ncing towards the distance behind him, then said, The other partys dy in making a move lies in the deterrence of Holy Buddhas Shadow. Once the Holy Buddhas shadow dissipates, the other party will be able to see the dagger and wille to surround and kill. Benji had a good impression of Felix, giving him a feeling that he had trulyprehended the Great Dao of Zenithway, and he immediately said, I perceived the Holy Buddhas Dharma, and my senior brother and the others didnt drive me away, and I was fortunate enough to perceive the two supreme Zenithway Sacred Dharmas. Since someone hase to surround us, then I am willing to meet the enemy with the Zenithway disciples. Felix shook his head and said, The other party ising against my Zenithway, you are not a member of my The Celestial RealmZenithway, so there is no need to get involved in this karma. Furthermore, the iing enemies will all be Immortality level powerhouses. Senior brother, you have not yet entered Immortality, so staying here will be dangerous. Leave! With that, Felix waved his hand violently, and a majestic Buddha Dao might swept out, like a monstrous torrent sweeping towards Benji, wrapping around Benjis body and pushing him into the distance. Felix turned around, facing the gradually illusory and dimming Holy Buddhas shadow and bowed in reverence. Sage Mentorson stood up as well, as did the rest of the Zenithway disciples. Felix, sure you want to meet the enemy? Sage Mentorson asked. Felix had a firm gaze in his eyes and said, In this secretnd, if we can escape for a while, we cant escape for a lifetime. Lets just see what kind of people the iing enemies are. As he was saying this, the Holy Buddha relics that were presented dissipated like a rain of light, and the Holy Buddhas shadow began to disintegrate and disappeared. At that very moment- Boom! Boom! Boom! A heaven-shaking and earth-shaking supreme aura violently erupted from the distance, impacting the sky and stirring up the wind and clouds, and the indestructible pressure that gathered together was so powerful that it covered the sky and the sun. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, a figure presented itself, a total of six figures breaking through the air towards the direction where the Zenithway disciples were. These six people were ambushing the three great Forbidden Land people. They were Soulreturn RiverForbidden Lands Young Lord Cassandra, and the Dao Protector Damien.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Empyrean FallsForbidden Lands young master Kai, and protector Jaden Windreach. Coiling Dragon HillForbidden Lands Young Lord Eamon, and Wayfarer Rnd. Six figures came through the air, their speed was extremely fast. These three major Dao Protectors were all peak Immortality powerhouses, and Cassandra and the three of them had all reached the level of peak mid-rank Immortality, so this kind of battle power could be said to be extremely powerful. Since the Zenithway disciples did not flee, so very soon, these three major Forbidden Lands manpower broke through the air and rushed over. Felixs gaze was calm as he looked at these three Forbidden Land people, he dered a Buddhas name and said, So its the three Forbidden Lands of Soulreturn River, Empyrean Falls, and Coiling Dragon Hill, the three Forbidden Lands. Forbidden Land have joined forces to target me, Zenithway, what do they intend to do? To borrow Felixs Origin Buddha Blood for a while. Cassandra said with a sorrowful smile. Daring! Arent you guys afraid that I, Zenithway, will pour out all my strength and exterminate your three Forbidden Lands? Sage Mentorson shouted angrily. Old bald ass, you Zenithway can exterminate our Forbidden Land before you say anything! Rnd, the Protector of Coiling Dragon Hill, said in a cold voice. Zenithway has always been quiet, but if a demones to vite us, we can also subdue it! Felix opened his mouth, steeply his aura flourished, magnificent Buddhas light rose up to the sky, reflecting in the sky, he did the shape Zenithway Lions Roar- Zenithway disciple, Vajra Demon-Subduing Formation! Chapter 2620 – Moving Rescue Soldiers After the Zenithway disciples heard Felixsmand, one by one, they immediately formed a great formation, which was the Vajra Demon-Subduing Formation of Buddhas Lineage. Among the Zenithway disciples, there were five more who had reached Immortality, and with these five Immortality disciples at the head, they set up arge formation to meet the enemy. Eamon of Coiling Dragon Hill sneered when he saw this and said, You want to trap us with such arge formation? Its simply delusional! Break and kill their big formation and wipe out the Zenithway disciples! Cassandra said in a cold tone. In an instant, Damien, Jaden, and Rnds three great Dao Protectors own peak Immortality qi and blood erupted in full force, and the indestructible pressure swept through the heavens and earth, copsing the sky. These three great Dao Protectors even sacrificed their Spiritual Soldier themselves and killed towards the Zenithway disciples. Anyone who offends me, Zenithway, shall be executed!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sage Mentorson shouted coldly as he moved and attacked towards these three major Dao Protectors. Sage Mentorson also offered up his Spiritual Soldier, a string of Buddha beads, each of which was forged from top-grade materials, with the Zenithway Dao Laws inscribed on the beads, and under Sage Mentorsons urging, each of the beads blossomed with zing Buddha light, intertwining into the Buddha Dao patterns as they met the attack forward. Even if Sage Mentorson was stronger or not, it would be difficult for him to withstand the three Immortal Summits Dao Protectors alone. The rest of the Zenithway disciples came to assist in the battle, forming arge formation to counteract these three Immortality Summit Protectors. Meanwhile, Cassandra, Kai, and Eamon, the three Forbidden Land Young Lords, struck out against Felix, and their martial auras fully erupted, presenting bloodline visions that surrounded Felix in this way. An ancientmp suddenly appeared above Felixs head, shaped like a seated Buddha, with a holy me of the Buddhas dao burning on its wick, and a ray of light enveloped Felix. In an instant, Felixs aura flourished, and the Buddha on this ancientmp seemed to havee to life, with the strongest and most holy Buddha light filling the air, enveloping Felix. This was the Buddhamp, a quasi-divine weapon! Felix had sacrificed a Paramount Divine Warrior, and the Buddha Lamp, a Paramount Divine Warrior, wasnt of the attacking and killing type, it was of the assisting and benefiting type. Under the ignition of the Buddha Lamp, the shroud of Buddhas light released was able to enhance Felixs martial dao in all aspects, whether it was the origin qi and blood or the fleshly body physique, to the extent that the battle skills that erupted would be drastically enhanced. As such, this type of quasi-divine weapon would have a greater boost the further back it went. Boom! Felixs body was filled with golden light, a golden aura blossomed out from his body, and the endless Buddha light zed iparably, even forming a Buddha Dao Holy Wheel that surrounded his body. This Felix hase to learn how capable the three Forbidden Land Young Lords are! Saying that, Felix sted out with a fist, and with the support of the holy aura of the Buddha Dao that bloomed from the Buddha Lamp, the might of this fist shook the heavens and the earth, apanied by gusts of supreme Brahma sounds, and that Undying High Ranking Power within it exploded as well, as it sted at these three Forbidden Land Young Lords with a single punch. Cassandra, Kai, Eamon and the three of them also bellowed out, not daring to be careless in the face of Felix, each of them mobilized their battle weapons to attack and kill. These three Forbidden Land Young Lords also had Quasi-Divine Armaments in their hands, and under each of them mobilizing their Quasi-Divine Armaments, they surrounded and killed Felix. In an instant, a great battle erupted on the western terra firma. Far away. Benji hadnt gone far yet, he had already sensed that there were six great powerhouses killing towards the Zenithway disciples, and each of them contained the monstrous might of Immortality, and there were even three peak Immortality powerhouses among them, which were extremely powerful and terrifying. Benji couldnt help but clench his fists, he actually wanted to fight side by side with the Zenithway disciples. The grace of a drop of water would be repaid by a spring. Speaking of which, the Holy Buddha relics were able to be presented due to the Zenithway disciplesing, and to arge extent, it was due to the fact that Infinite Felix, being under the Zenithway Orthodox Felix, was able to induct his own Buddha dao origin into the Holy Buddha relics, thus making it possible for the Holy Buddha relics to be presented. Therefore, in Benjis view, he was able to sense the two supreme Zenithway Sacred Dharmas from the Holy Buddha relics, which was by the grace of Buddhas Lineage. Right now, seeing the Zenithway disciples under siege, it was really difficult for him to do nothing. However, Benji also realized that with his cultivation at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, even if he went over to help in the battle, he would not be able to help, but would instead involve the Zenithway disciples. What should we do? Benji frowned. After thinking about it, Benji said to himself, We can only go to find Little Master Uncle! Little Master Uncle and the others have gone to Feathered Sanctum, Ill rush to Feathered Sanctum as fast as I can. I hope I can make it in time! Benji thought in his mind as he prepared to go to Jason for help. Benji could see that Zenithway was sort of friendly to The Human Realm martial artists, and Infinite Felix didnt have any rejection when he learned that he came from The Human Realm. Instead, he forced him to push him away when the crisis came. Thus Benji was unwilling to see the Zenithway disciple line suffer such a crisis. Ill go and find Junior Master! Benji thought to himself as he immediately turned around and left. Regarding the map of Eastsea Enve, Benji had read it at that time, and he remembered that Feathered Sanctum was in that direction. Benji urged his figure with all his might, only hoping that the Zenithway disciple would be able to dy until he brought reinforcements. Enlightenments Edge. A great battle is breaking out here. Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount two major Forbidden Land are besieging the Pathgate disciples. Hengdao is fighting Violet and Soren, the two Immortality peaks, and the Pathgate disciples have formed a formation to help Hengdao against these two Immortality peaks. Michiko fought Flower Goddess and Elias alone. Michiko held a long ruler in her hand, which was like jade, glistening with ayer of glittering white light, on which were imprinted lines that contained the aura of the Great Dao. This was the Dao ruler, and it was also Michikos quasi-divine weapon. Elias was holding a battle weapon with a ck aura, this was Darkmoon Saber, also his quasi-divine weapon. Flower Goddess was holding something like a steel ring with a bell hanging from it, and as Flower Goddess shook it, the bell hanging from it emitted a clear sound. But the sound of such bells for the cultivation of martial arts people, is simply the magic sound, can disturb the heart, affect the sanity, let a person produce a variety of psychedelic scenes, once attracted by the magic sound, the seven souls and eight souls are not subject to their own control, such as puppets are generally controlled by the other side. Flower Goddess is also holding a quasi-divine weapon, called the Myriad Sound Bell, the name looks good, but in reality it is a vicious weapon, capable of killing people invisibly. Flower Goddess activated the Myriad Sound Bell, mainly targeting Michiko to disrupt Michikos Dao, but that sound wave would also affect the other disciples of Pathgate. Although the Pathgate disciples formed the Supreme Detachment Formation to meet the enemy, some disciples were still affected and were seriously injured by Violet and Soren one after another. So far, Pathgates side has suffered casualties. Fortunately, Michiko was strong enough to face Flower Goddess and Elias attack, but he was still able to handle it without being overpowered. Chapter 2621 Going for Support Feathered Sanctum. Pieces of light rain appeared to be sacred and extraordinary, from time to time, these light rain would transform into an illusory figure, looking like it was about to break through the air, manifesting a sense of sacred transcendence. Some of The Human Realms celestial pride were stillprehending, among them, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Butterfly and the others appeared to be more devoted, probablyprehending some fragments of the Great Dao in a deeper way. Wolf Boy wasnt interested in this rain of light that had feathered his way to bing an emperor, he hade over to Jasons side and wasbing through his own martial dao. In the back, Zack, Marcel and the others had also retreated from their state of enlightenment, and looking at their faces, they should have had some gains. Zack and Marcel also came to Jasons side, sat on the ground, and began to digest the enlightenment they gained from the rain of light. Not long after, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert also retreated out, The Human Realm martial artists side, only Purple Phoenix Saintess, they are a beautiful woman continue to feel the rain of light. Jason couldnt help but think, is it that womens minds are more delicate and sensitive, so they have a certain natural advantage whenprehending the rain of light that turned them into emperors? Jason felt that his spection should also be justified. Although Jason was unable to sense the fragments of the Great Dao contained within this rain of light, he didnt feel any pity or anything, in his opinion, the fragments of the Great Dao contained within this rain of light might be different from the martial arts that he practiced, and it didnt fit with his destiny. Since it didnt fit, it meant that it wasnt suitable, so there was nothing to be sorry about. On the contrary, it was Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others, Jason truly hoped that they would be able to perceive more fragments of the Great Dao, and that it would be best if they could enhance their perception of thews of the Great Dao and deepen their martial arts cultivation. Jason thought in the dark, also at the same time catalyzed the Sword repair technique, constantly condensed out of the origin of the sword qi in the nourishment of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, now that his cultivation has increased, has reached the Quasi life and death realm peak, he condensed out of the origin of the sword qi in the nourishment of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit. Now that his cultivation level has risen and he has reached the peak of Quasi life and death realm, the Origin Sword Qi that he has condensed is even more pure and powerful, so the Human Emperor Sword Spirit recovers even faster after absorbing it. Jason was now able to sense that this Human Emperor Sword Spirit had recovered a lot more than when he first acquired it in Secret Land of Chaos, and the pressure of the Human Emperor Sword contained within it had also strengthened a lot. Cultivating in secret with nothing to do, Jasons thoughts suddenly drifted back to The Human Realm, to Oakshire. I wonder how Sally and Kay and the girls are doing now Jason thought darkly in his mind.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, speaking of Jason and the others entering the Eastsea Enve so far, it hadnt even been ten days, but to Jason, it seemed as if a long time had passed, like a few years had passed in rotation. This might have something to do with the fact that in the Eastsea Enve, they were constantly taking chances, killing, and practicing, and rarely had any free time, so they hadnt even been in for a few days yet, but it felt extremely long. Jason retrieved his thoughts and continued to cultivate the Sword Repair Technique, condensing his Origin Sword Qi. At this moment, Emily and Butterfly also retreated from the enlightenment of the Feathered Emperor Light Rain, leaving Purple Phoenix Saintess and Darcey to continue their enlightenment. Emily said to herself as she walked over, I seem to have sensed a battle technique that is rted to the Way of Relentless Killing that I cultivate, and it seems to fit extremely well Butterfly nodded as she also said, I sensed a Great Dao Fragment that is rted to the Heavenly Tribtion, it seems to fit my Heavenly Tribtion Fate. These two great beauties seemed to have both gained something. Jason looked towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and Darcey who were in the middle of their enlightenment, and then looked towards Fairy, he always felt that Fairys enlightenment towards this rain of light was very deep, could it be that she could really be able to enlighten theplete order of the Great Dao? Time passed by minute by minute. At the back, Darcey first exited the enlightenment, Darcey who came over looked radiant, the whole person also looks more and more ethereal and moving, it seems that this time the harvest should be very good. At the back, Purple Phoenix Saintess also retreated from the state of enlightenment, only to see her True Phoenix Breath surrounded, a strand of True Phoenix Breath vaguely formed a phoenix shadow, looking like her True Phoenix the origin of martial arts enhanced. arts had been enhanced. Purple Phoenix Saintess nced towards Fairy who was still in the middle of her realization, she looked a little surprised and a little thoughtful. Just then, there seemed to be shoutinging from outside Feathered Sanctum. Jason listened with his side ear, it seemed to be shouting Junior Master Junior Master, the voice was very familiar. Benji? Benji came looking for us? Jasons face was stunned as he stood up and walked towards the outside. Old Mr. Miller and the others followed along. Anyway, there were no other treasures in this Feathered Sanctum, this rain of light from Feathered Emperor was the core of it, and on Jasons side, what should be sensed had already been sensed, and it was not very meaningful to stay here next. Jason and his party walked out of the Feathered Sanctum, and sure enough, they saw Benji, who was shouting outside, his face looking very anxious. Feathered Sanctum outside and Skybound Sects female disciples are guarding, obviously do not allow the unknown Benji to enter, Benji also has no choice but to let out a loud shout. Junior Master Benji immediately rushed over after seeing Jason, and then said, Junior Master, quickly, quickly go save people. Save people? Jason froze for a moment as he looked at Benji and asked, Save what people? What happened? Lets walk and talk. Benji pulled Jason and the others out of Feathered Sanctum first. Benji then told all about what happened to him in the west side of the Rends. As Jason listened, he said, So the Zenithway disciples are pretty good. This Felix, moreover, is a person who has truly received the true transmission of the Buddhas Way, and he is still friendly to me, The Human Realm martial artist, knowing that there is a danger, he did not pull you down, but allowed you to escape. Buddhas Lineage, it is still possible to fight for it, and we cant make enemies everywhere in Eastsea Enve, so if we can pull in Buddhas Lineage, it would be a good thing. Furthermore, we, The Human Realm martial artists, have to return the favor of a drop of water with a spring of water, they have helped Benji, then there is no reason for us to sit back and do nothing! Benjis heart rejoiced upon hearing this and said, Junior Master, so you are willing to go support the Zenithway disciples? Of course! Jason nodded his head, then said in a deep voice, Lets go, were going to support the Zenithway disciples! Get there as fast as you can! Old Mr. Miller also nodded and said, Listening to Benji, Buddhas Lineage is kind of great. And this Holy Buddha Void Shadow old man has cultivated the remnants of Great Thunder God Technique, Great Thunder God Technique is the Zenithway Sacred Technique that Holy Buddha has passed down, and he also doesnt know if Buddha s Lineage has mastered this holy method. Jason said, Well know when we go. Zenithways side is facing a siege from six Immortality powerhouses, and we have several Immortality powerhouses on our side as well, so we wont be afraid of them under the joint Zenithway! Saying that, Jason and the others rushed towards the western direction with the fastest speed possible. Chapter 2622 – Crisis of the Zenithway Disciples To the west, a thousand miles of bare earth and no clouds. A fierce fight was in full swing, and the pressure of an Immortalitys breath swept across the sky, causing the winds and clouds to change color and the weather to change. The three Forbidden Lands are joining hands to attack the disciples of Zenithway. Zenithways protector Sage Mentorson catalyzed the Buddha Bead Spiritual Soldier, and on one of the beads, the light of the Buddha Way on his body was blossoming, forming the Buddha light that enveloped the sky. This string of Buddha beads also broke through the sky, attacking and killing Damien, Jaden and Rnd who had surrounded them. These three protectors of Forbidden Land themselves were very strong, existences at the peak of Immortality, and with theirbat power, they would have no problem being ranked in the Immortality Top 100 list. Therefore, these three powerful people joined hands and erupted a supremely strong Immortality peak aura, their respective Spiritual Soldier struck out, striking the string of Buddha beads to dim the light, and their attack swept towards Sage Mentorson, shaking Sage Mentorson back one after another. Vajra Voodoo, Undying Dharma Body! Zenithways disciples bellowed one after another as they formed a Vajra Demon-Subduing Formation and surrounded and attacked these three peak Immortality powerhouses. The Vajra Demon-Subduing Formation was fronted by five Zenithway disciples at the peak of the Immortality Beginning Stage, who erupted with Immortality qi and blood, catalyzing the Zenithway Golden Body, and attacked in abined effort with the way of formations. A mere Voodoo Formation, you want to trap us too? Since you Zenithway disciples havee to seek death, let us fulfill you! Damienughed coldly, as he evolved his fist momentum, a Immortal Summitw rune was presenting itself, encircling his fist, as he sted out with his fist, erupting as if forming an illusory river, with soul power permeating amongst it, targeting ones soul! Sage Mentorson roared angrily upon seeing this, as his fist power erupted, and endless Buddhist light bloomed, manifesting into the shape of a great Buddha, wanting to go and intercept Damien. Break for me! At this time, Rnd shouted, his muscles were gnarled, containing a fierce and iparable explosive power, he raised his right leg, his leg swept horizontally, like a big mountain, wrapped with the momentum of ten thousand pounds struck horizontally towards Sage Mentorson, intercepting Sage Mentorsons attack. At the same time, Jadenughed coldly as he opened his right hand with five fingers and pressed downward, aiming straight at the Zenithway disciples. Empyrean Descent Palm! Jadens palm attacked and killed, a Law of Imperishability rune intertwined, forming arge handprint that covered the sky and the sun, copsing the sky, covering the heavens, and killing these Zenithway disciples with an unrivaled momentum. This meant that the two peak Immortality powerhouses were going all out to attack and kill the Zenithway disciples. However, the Zenithway disciples were not afraid, each one of them blossomed with a golden aura, and under the joint activation of the Vajra Demon-Subduing Formation, the silhouette of a Vajra Buddha was formed in the formation, and a path of Buddhas light filled the air, reflecting the sky as they met the joint attack of these two peak Immortality powerhouses. Rumble! With a loud boom, Rnd and Jadens attack came down, sting the Vajra Buddha spawned by that formation to the point where the Buddhas light extinguished, and then split into pieces, and that power that was as high as the peak of Immortality also swept towards those Zenithway disciples with a momentum that was iparably greater than that of a wheel. Wow! Immediately, some of the Zenithway disciples were hit by a huge impact and coughed up blood with their mouths open. Those five Zenithway disciples who bore the brunt of the Immortality Beginning Stage were also forced to fall back one after another, their faces pale, and blood spilled from the corners of their mouths one after another. Although the battle force they had formed by joining forces and meeting the battle with their formations was powerful enough, they still couldnt withstand the attack of two peak Immortality powerhouses. Cultivation Realm was still too big a gap, if it wasnt for the might of the formation protecting them, thebined strike of these two peak Immortality powerhouses would have caused some of them to fall to their deaths. Formation! Continue fighting! The five Zenithway disciples at the head shouted, their gazes resolute, even if they were not defeated, they would still fight to the end. On the other side, Felix was fighting the three Forbidden Land Young Lords, Cassandra, Kai, and Eamon, alone. A Buddhamp was above Felixs head, and a zing Buddha light was lit up on themp core, enveloping Felix. Felixs aura was so strong at this moment that he was fighting the three Forbidden Land prides with the strength of one person. At this time, Felix sensed that the Zenithway disciples had encountered a crisis on their side, and with a movement of his faith, the Buddhamp on top of his head blossomed with Buddhas light that also enveloped the Zenithway disciples, causing the Zenithway disciples to receive a great benefit from the Buddhas light that was released by themp. Only, in this way, the gain of Buddha light that Felix received would be weakened a lot with it. Soul River returns, refining everything! Cassandra bellowed as he evolved his fist, forming an illusory Soul River silhouette. At the same time, Cassandra offered a ck bead, whichnded in the Soul Rivers shadow, causing the evolved Soul River to seemingly coalesce into a substance, containing a monstrous and intense Soul River power, carrying a dark, corrupted aura, enveloping Felix like a raging tide. When this Soul River Force met with theyer of Buddhas light on Felixs body, a burst of snorting sounds erupted, as this Soul River Force was weakening theyer of sacred Buddhas light on Felixs body. Empyrean Descent Fist! Kai bellowed, the runews of Immortality intertwined, as he evolved his fist, it was as if there was an Empyrean Descent Scene presenting itself, this fist broke through and killed the sky, sting towards Felix.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Kill! Eamon also shouted, he held an ancient long whip, this was the Coiled Dragon Whip, a quasi-divine weapon, a whip swept across the void, sweeping towards Felix with lightning speed, the Coiled Dragon Whip also steeply released a berserker divine power, apanied by the Law of Imperishability runes evolved by Eamon, strangling forward. Felixs face was calm, the light of thunder was flickering on his body, and then he evolved his fists, and a fist shadow appeared, like the sound of thunder, each fist shadow contained the divine might of the Buddha Roads Yang Thunder, and then he met the three Forbidden Land Young Lords. Great Thunder God Fist! At this moment, Felix had unleashed the Great Thunder God Fist. Boom! Boom! The sound of the fierce attack came from Felixs body, and the Buddhas light on Felixs body began to dim as he was forced to retreat in the face of the three Forbidden Land Young Lords siege. Even though Felixs battle power was amazing, he was still somewhat defeated when facing the joint attack of the three Forbidden Land Young Lords who all held quasi-divine weapons. He also needed to take care of the rest of the Zenithway disciples, so he was facing an unfavorable situation. Although Felix was forced back, he did not suffer any injuries, and his zed golden body was still unaffected as he sank his gaze and once again moved forward to take the initiative to meet the battle. On the side of the Zenithway disciples, some disciples with lower cultivation levels who had not yet reached Immortality had begun to fall down with injuries. The three peak Immortality powerhouses, one of them pestering Sage Mentorson, and the remaining two specifically targeting the Zenithway disciples to kill them, were simply irresistible. In this battle, even if Felixs side did not show defeat, and was able to drag down the three Forbidden Land Young Lords, the Zenithway disciples side already had a life and death crisis. Not far from this battlefield, there were a group of figures rushing to the battlefield. The Human Realms pride, led by Jason, was rushing to this battlefield to help the Zenithway disciples. Chapter 2623 Arriving at the Battlefield To the west of Forbidden Land, the battle continued. Limitless Felix appeared increasingly passive under the siege of Forbidden Lands three young lords, mainly because Felix was distracted and worried about the safety of the rest of the Zenithway disciples. Therefore, in this battle, Felix also had difficulty concentrating on the enemy, and arge portion of the Buddhas light that bloomed from the Buddha Lamp, the quasi-divine weapon that he had sacrificed, had also enveloped the Zenithway disciples, benefiting the Zenithway disciplesbat power. Had it not been for this, the Zenithway disciples would have already been defeated by Damien and Jadens joint efforts to break through the Vajra Vermillion Formation, resulting in more casualties among the Zenithway disciples. Sage Mentorson saw this scene, he was in a hurry, he opened his mouth and roared angrily, theyer of Buddhas light on his body seemed to have burned up, at this moment, he was like an angry Vajra, he activated the Zenithway battle technique, his fist transformed into the shadow of a great Buddha, suppressing the sky, and sting towards Rnd, who had intercepted him. Rnd also opened his mouth and bellowed, the runes of the peak of Immortality surrounded his body, and a force of the peak of Immortality suppressed the sky with his fist momentum, sting towards Sage Mentorson. Rumble! The attacks of the two met together, and the shadow of the Great Buddha that Sage Mentorson had evolved did not dissipate, but continued to suppress Rnd. At this moment, Sage Mentorson was clearly burning his own essence blood, and he waspletely fighting for his life. Immediately, with a boom, Rnd was sent flying out, his face turning pale. On the other side, Jaden coldly grunted after seeing the situation, he violently pped his palm towards Sage Mentorson, the Undying Force contained in his palm burst out in full force, it was extremely powerful, shaking the void. Rnds eyes shed with murderous intent, his figure moved, and he also surrounded and attacked Sage Mentorson. Cassandra and the three of them still continued to surround Felix, Cassandra was still truly overwhelmed in their hearts. They were the young masters of Forbidden Land, all of them were at the peak of Immortality middle stage cultivation and were holding quasi-divine weapons, and with the three of them joining hands, they couldnt evenpletely suppress Felix at this moment. Felix had also shrouded the light of the Buddha Lamp towards the Zenithway disciples, and was not in his strongest state to fight against them. This shows that Felix is indeed powerful. No wonder in The Celestial Realm, Emperor Wallop was hailed as the No. 1 Heavenly Pride, yet there were people who were unconvinced and took out Felix and Dorian topare with Emperor Wallop. Through this battle, Cassandra and the others realized that Felix indeed had enough capital and strength topete with Emperor Wallop, very powerful! zed golden body, allws are invible!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At this moment, Felix fiercely bellowed, a brilliant golden light blossomed from his body, appearing iparably supremely pure and wless, and with a movement of his body, he fiercely rushed towards Cassandra. Boom! At the same time, Felixs fist sted out, the void exploded with thunder, faintly with the sound of thunder explosions, a runic symbol containing the texture of the Buddha Dao was presented, each runic symbol contained the power of thunder, with a powerful and iparable might, it sted towards Cassandra. The Buddhas Way gives birth to thunder! This was the Great Thunder God Fist, the Buddha Dao runes contained the power of great thunder, shaking the sky with an iparable ferocity. Cassandras face changed slightly when he saw this, and he bellowed as the fist that met the attack evolved a Soul River shadow, striking across the sky and engulfing Felix. At the same time, Kai and Eamon also attacked and killed over, each of them bursting out their strongest battle skills, and directly took to Felix. Felix paid no attention to Kai and Eamons joint attack, he gathered all his strength and attacked Cassandra. Boom! Boom! A sound of fist power bombardment rang out one after another, shaking the sky, the void then cracked, and the violent impact energy impacted in all directions. Kai and Eamons attacks bombarded Felixs body, but it felt like they were bombarding a wall of gold and iron. Although the Buddhas light on Felixs body dimmed, the golden light of the zed golden body was only slightly dimmed, and these two people still failed to break through the zed golden body under one blow. The power of this punch that Felix had erupted from, however, tore through the Soul River Shadow that Cassandra had evolved, and the power of that fist Dao shook and impacted towards Cassandra, shaking Cassandra back. Boom! Felix pursued the attack, this time he turned his fist into a palm, and pped his palm down towards Cassandras head. A Buddha Dao might was manifesting, as if there was an ancient Buddhas shadow within the palm, reciting scriptures and dispensing mercy to all sentient beings. The one to be dispensed with this time was Cassandra! Roar! Cassandra roared violently, the ck soul bead that he had offered up blossomed with an ebony-colored light, and these ebony-colored rays of light merged into his body, and in an instant, the aura on Cassandras body steeply opened up, and he sted out with a fist, meeting the palm of the Buddhas silhouette that was suppressing down in the air. Kai and Eamon also joined forces once again, erupting into a powerful attack, surrounding Felix. Felix mainly attacked Cassandra, and at the same time, he resisted Kai and Eamons attacks, and as a roaring sound rang out one after another, Felix and the three Forbidden Land Young Masters figures were separated from each other. Felixs figure retreated backwards, the Buddhas light on his body dimmed even more, but his fighting spirit did not diminish. Cassandra, on the other hand, grunted, blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth, as he was injured by the power of Felixs palm, which contained the Buddhas shadow. Felixs gaze was fixed on Cassandra, and it was clear that he intended to kill Cassandra by force. Cassandras quasi-divine weapon was that Soul Bead, plus the aura of the Soul River Shadow that Cassandra evolved greatly affected the Buddhas light on his body, so to Felix, Cassandra was the first target to kill. Tsk, tsk, Felix, are you trying to kill me? Do you think its possible? Cassandra sneered. Felix was about to say something when all of a sudden, he sensed something and his eyes looked towards a direction. Cassandra and the others also sensed that there were powerful auras rushing towards this side of the battlefield, and among them, there was nock of Immortality powerhouses auras. Immediately, Cassandra and the others also looked over. They saw a group of people rushing towards the battlefield, led by an upright young man whose qi and blood were like dragons, next to him was a bad old man who was not well groomed, followed by several young people. Senior Benji? Felixs face froze as he looked over. He recognized Benji from the group. The ones who had rushed over were none other than Jason and the others, and at this moment, they had finally arrived at this battlefield under Benjis leadership. Senior Felix, Ive brought mypanions here. I wont stand idly by while you guys are in trouble. Benji immediately responded with a voice. Seeing the Zenithway disciples hold out until now, he was thrilled in his heart and felt that he hadnte a step toote after all. Jason looked towards Felix as he said, Felix, you Buddhas Lineage have been kind to Benji, that makes you our friends. Im all about righteousness, you helped Benji, so if you guys are in danger, of course I rushed to support you! Saying that, Jason looked towards the manpower on the side of the three major Forbidden Land, and at a nce, he could not help but be staggered, each and every one of them were Immortality level powerhouses not to mention, what with all the Quasi-Gods Soldiers and the top-tier Spiritual Soldier, it was indeed very powerful. However, Jason was also excited, these people with Quasi-Divine Soldiers must havee from a big power, if he defeated all of them, he could rob some more. Chapter 2624 – The Human Realm Martial Artist, Out of Battle! As Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists came, and Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Sacred Son of Destruction all had Immortality aura erupting from their bodies, the people of Soulreturn River, Empyrean Falls, and Coiling Dragon Hill, the three major Forbidden Lands, also stopped fighting before they were clear about Jason and others stance and purpose, Empyrean Falls, and Coiling Dragon Hill, the people of the three Forbidden Lands also stopped fighting and retreated to the side before rifying Jason and the others stance and purpose.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Who are you people? This is a matter between the three Forbidden Lands and Zenithway, do you want to get involved in this mess? Before that, youd better weigh the consequences of offending our three Forbidden Lands! Kai looked over to Jasons side and spoke. Jason heard the threat in Kais words, and thought about it, it made sense, The Celestial Realms three Forbidden Lands teamed up, how would ordinary forces dare to offend them? At the same time offend The Celestial Realm three big Forbidden Land, any party big power is really have to weigh. Jasonughed coldly, he did not put Kais threat in his eyes at all, anyway, these The Human Realm martial artists are from The Human Realm, after leaving Eastsea Enve, they also returned to The Human Realm. The Celestial RealmForbidden Land was indeed very strong, the three Forbidden Land teamed up that was even more exceptionally terrifying, but so what? In a short period of time, even if these Forbidden Land are stronger, they cante to The Human Realm through the ancient pathway, so Jason is not afraid at all, this kind of threat is just like scratching an itch in Jasons ears. Youre threatening me? Very well, its you then! Im going to take on you! Jason opened his mouth as he continued, Old man, you go pester one of those Protectors. ra, youre with me against this talking guy. Sacred Son of Destruction, you take the rest of them to aid Felix and deal with Felix against the remaining two. Felix, you have to take care of these people of mine during the sparring, they are at best assisting and gaining experience in battle, dont let them get in trouble. Jason rushed at Felix. Jason could see that Felixs battle power was extremely powerful, previously one person had fought these three Forbidden Land Young Lords alone, now Felixs pressure was reduced and was only fighting two Forbidden Land Young Lords, plus there was Sacred Son of Destruction bringing the rest of The Human Realm with him. With Sacred Son of Destruction bringing the rest of The Human Realm to support him, surely Felix would be able to overwhelm his opponent. Felixs face was stunned after hearing this, the only thing he could do was to fold his hands and say, Thank you for the support, Buddhas Lineage will surely remember. Cassandra, Kai, and Eamons lungs exploded when they heard this. Jason was here to assignmand of the battle, that tone of voice waspletely not putting them in their eyes ah, as if they werembs to the ughter. At the same time Cassandra their hearts are very curious, Jason and others in the end is from that force? Why is it that when they learned that the three Forbidden Lands had joined forces, they were still not the least bit worried? It seemed unbelievable and made Cassandra and the others a bit dazed. Old Mr. Miller stared at Rnd, he had long wanted to have a good fight with these peak Immortality powerhouses, the only way to sharpen his martial arts path would be to allow him to trulyprehend the true meaning of Indestructible Origin, thus breaking through to the level of peak Immortality. Battle! Old Mr. Miller shouted impatiently, his bodys aura surging, a golden aura bursting out from his old body, urging the Grand Vajra Realm Physique to the extreme. Grand Vajra Realm Physique, Felix and Sage Mentorson and other Zenithway people couldnt help but look over towards Old Mr. Miller, their faces slightly surprised. Armored Vestment! Old Mr. Miller then shouted coldly, Armored Vestment appeared and fused with himself, then he moved his body and already killed towards Rnd. Rnds face was stunned when he saw the Armored Vestment on Old Mr. Millers body, how did this Spiritual Soldier arrive on Old Mr. Miller? However, Rnd did not have time to think about it, he shouted loudly, holding a long knife, fully utilizing his Immortality Laws Rune, the knife was infused with a force of Immortal Summit, and shed towards Old Mr. Millers head. Boom! Old Mr. Miller threw out a fist, and the heavenly fist intent erupted, carrying out the heaven and earth, causing the heaven and earth to change color, stirring up the wind and clouds of the eight directions, and meeting Rnds attack with a fist. Sage Mentorson was overjoyed when he saw this, and he immediately organized the rest of the Zenithway disciples to continue to form a formation to face Jaden and Damien, the two Immortality peak powerhouses. With one less Rnd, the pressure on Sage Mentorson and the rest of the Zenithway disciples was greatly reduced. On the other side, Jasons body was bursting with battle spirit, he activated Fight Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, and the battle spirit of fighting the sky and the earth impacted the sky, reaching a peak. At the same time, the nine qi and blood were like nine dragons taking off into the air, that majestic and boundless power of qi and blood shook this heavenly dome, and the endless majestic qi and blood was surging like a tidal wave. Sword of the Emperor! Jason shouted, his entire body had already charged towards Kai, his own battle intent and killing intent firmly locking Kai in ce. Jason evolved the fist of Human Emperor Fist, a stern and iparable fist intent was manifesting, containing the peak power of Quasi life and death realm, at the same time, that fist intent evolved into a big sword shadow that stretched across the sky and the earth, containing the power of a sword that cut across the nine heavens and the ten earths, and the sword shed towards the front, breaking through the sky, and shrouding Kai within. Inside. Quasi life and death realm peak? Kaiughed coldly, seeing that Jason was only at the peak of Quasi life and death realm cultivation, he was not relieved. However, when the Sword of the Emperors silhouette that Jason had evolved cut across the void and chopped away, Kais heart changed violently and he lost his voice: Sword Spirit? Surprisingly, it contains a strand of Sword Spirit within? Stygian Blood Sword! Empyrean Descent Nine Heavens Sword Art! Kai fiercely bellowed as he offered up a long sword whose body was like a blood diamond, the long sword was gaudy and glowing with a touch of crystalline and radiant blood color, containing a supreme divine might that surpassed the heavenly Spiritual Soldier, a strand of Divine Soldiers might. This was Kais quasi-divine weapon! At the same time, Kai activated the Empyrean Descent Nine Heavens Sword Art that he hadprehended alone, and with a single strike of his sword, a blood-colored rainbow pierced through the skies, containing an overwhelming quasi-divine weapons might, superimposing the power of the Falling Nine Heavens Indestructible Origins Undying Force, cutting across Jasons attack. At the same time, Purple Phoenix Saintess figure moved, True Phoenix manifested in the sky, transforming into the shadow of the True Phoenix that covered the sky, Purple Phoenix Saintess was already in the middle stage of Immortality, she evolved her battle technique, a Law of Imperishability Rune presented itself, and she struck out with a palm, the meaning of her palm transformed into the shadow of a fire-bathed phoenix, attacking and killing Kais back. At that moment, Kais attack and Jasons Sword of the Emperor had already shed. Jason was going to face Kai, who possessed a quasi-divine weapon, and of course he wouldnt go into battle with his bare hands, so when he executed the Human Emperor Fist strike, he had already secretly activated the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, which was integrated into the shadow of the Sword of the Emperor, and he was able to use it to attack Kais back. Emperors shadow and shed horizontally at Kai. Bang! With a loud bang, Jasons Human Emperor Sword Spirit evolving into the shadow of Sword of the Emperor had already shed with Kais Stygian Blood Swords sword momentum in mid-air. Chapter 2625 – The Great War is in full swing Boom! The void trembled as terrifying energies churned and impacted in all directions. The Sword of the Emperors silhouette that Jason had evolved struck horizontally with the Stygian Blood Sword in Kais hand, and that tremendous energy erupted out in full force, impacting them.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The power of this strikepletely detonated the void. After this strike, Jason was forced back a few steps, speaking of which, the peak power of the Undying Middle Stage contained within Kais attack was still extremely powerful, coupled with the might of the Stygian Blood Sword, a quasi-divine weapon, it forced Jason back. Kai also suffered a certain impact, before Kais breath stabilized, a palm that transformed into a fire-bathing phoenix had already attacked and killed towards his back. This palm is extremely fast, with the speed of lightning and fire, a Law of Imperishability rune surrounds, the phantom of the phoenix of fire phantom in the Law of Imperishability rune shroud, as if burning a group of divine mes, containing a zing strong might, so sted over. Kais gaze sank, he couldnt dodge in time, he only had to turn back and punch, his fist was monstrous, his fist was zing, a peak force of Immortality middle-ranked swept out, engulfing the attacking and killing the fire phoenix silhouette. Rumble! Kais punchpletely scattered the Fire Phoenix Shadow that Purple Phoenix Saintess had evolved, and that peak Immortality Middle Rank power also impacted towards Purple Phoenix Saintess, forcing Purple Phoenix Saintess back. Kill! Jason shouted, his own Sunling Bloodline fully erupted, at the same time, a huge green dragon silhouette also stretched across the sky, the huge dragon body covered the sky and the dragon might contained within was even stronger, sweeping across the heaven and earth. The rolling dragon power was like a tide, containing an unoffendable might, manifesting an aura ofmon respect in the world. Jason had integrated Heaven Fists fist momentum into the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, which was like an extension of his arm, as he evolved his fist momentum, and the Human Emperor Sword Spirit imprinted a fist mark sword de in the void. This was the fist posture of Sky Fist in Heaven Fist. Jason utilized Human Emperor Sword Spirit to execute it, causing a powerful and unrivaled sword aura to be added to that fist mark. The power of Sunling Bloodline madly converged into the imprint of the fist mark, and at the same time, there was also endless power of the Green Dragon injected into the Green Dragons shadow, causing the power of this strike evolved by Jason to reach a most powerful and terrifying Forbidden Land. Boom! Boom! Jasons fist power evolved, and the Nine Fist Seals Sword Mans broke through the sky, sting over towards Kai,pletely enveloping Kais entire body. At the same time, Purple Phoenix Saintess also stabilized her stance, the battle intent in her eyes rose up again, her body moved and evolved her battle technique, what she was performing at this moment was not the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, but the battle technique that she had realized through the rain of light from the Great Dao in Feathered Sanctum, it was a battle technique that she had realized through the rain of light from the Great Dao. the battle technique that she had realized in Feathered Sanctum through that rain of light from the Great Dao. At that instant, Purple Phoenix Saintesss True Phoenix Shadow that had evolved in the sky spread its wings and merged into the battle technique that Purple Phoenix Saintess had evolved, and an overpowering and boundless killing aura manifested itself, shaking the sky, and an Immortalitys pressure zed up. Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess joined forces to face Kai. Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Zack, and other The Human Realms pride converged towards Immeasurable Felixs side, their battle spirit was flourishing, and they were as powerful as rainbows, teaming up with Felix to attack Cassandra and Eamon, the two great Forbidden Land Young Masters. With The Human Realm martial artistsing to support him, Felix was able to focus on the battle. In an instant, the Buddhasmp above Felixs head shone brightly, the holy me on themps wick became even more brilliant and dazzling, and the pure and pure Buddhas light that filled the air covered Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Benji, and other The Human Realms pride. Although Sacred Son of Destruction and the others were not Zenithway disciples, the Buddha light released by themp enveloped them, actually giving them a sense of vigor and Origin Breath. This meant that Sacred Son of Destruction and the others all gained to some extent, with Benji gaining the most, although he wasnt a disciple of The Celestial RealmZenithway, his martial arts cultivation was in the lineage of the Buddhist Way, and thus would be resonated. Felixs zed golden body blossomed with a bright and dazzling golden aura, he took a step forward and instantly forced his way into Cassandra and Eamon, he let out a fierce bellow, Brahmas Sacred Buddha Fist! Boom! Boom! Felixs fist power sted, the golden fist aura was bright and dazzling, spanning across the sky, killing Cassandra and Eamon with a might that copsed the sky. Kill! Cassandra and Eamon shouted one after another. Cassandras soul pearl released a ghostly light, which all disappeared into Cassandras body, and he evolved a soul river shadow that enveloped Felix, while at the same time, he evolved his fists and attacked. Eamons quasi-divine weapon was also sacrificed, it was a simple and ancient long whip, one by one, the whip was forged with unknown materials, branded with mysterious and powerful patterns, as the whip was stimted by Origin Energy, the branded patterns released a shocking divine power. This was the Coiled Dragon Whip, Eamons quasi-divine weapon. Snort! Eamon held the Coiled Dragon Whip and swept out with a whip, breaking and killing the sky, and in doing so, swept towards Felix. At this moment, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, and the others all attacked one after another, bursting out their strongest offense, killing these two Forbidden Land Young Lords. With Felix in front of them to resist the attack of the two Forbidden Land Young Masters, Sacred Son of Destruction was able to attack and kill them, or at least influence the battle of the two Forbidden Land Young Masters. Sacred Son of Destructions aura of Immortality exploded, a destructive power of destruction coalesced, he evolved his battle technique, a long spear shadow emerged, surrounded by a path of Law of Imperishability, breaking through the sky and stabbing towards Cassandra. Finn also erupted with Heavenly Devil Fists punching power, a fist sted out, rolling Heavenly Devil Qi surging, also surrounding and killing Cassandra. Roberts own Kirin Bloodline presented itself, and he sted out with a quasi-Undying Force, which attacked and killed Eamon. Wolf Boys eyes shed with a blood-colored killing opportunity, and the shadow of the blood-colored Wolf Boy merged with himself, like the bloodthirsty Wolf Boy, pouncing on Eamon. Zack, on the other hand, mobilized the terrain formation, creating a formation in the void, which contained the power of the terrain formation, forming a spatial confinement, and enveloped these two Forbidden Land Young Lords. Marcel, Darcey, Butterfly, and the others were all striking out. Although they hadnt reached Immortality, they had basically reached Quasi life and death realm high level or above, individually their strength was rtively weaker, but together, they were able to form a certain threat. In addition, they also know very well that the enhancement of Cultivation Realm needs to be consolidated through one battle after another, and it is not necessarily a good thing to enhance Cultivation Realm one way or the other. And only through battles could they inspire their own stronger potential, enrich theirbat experience, and be stronger step by step. Soon after, a good battle of life and death began. Chapter 2626 Old Mr. Miller Battle Spirit Sage Mentorson was fighting Damien, at this time Sage Mentorson had no care, directly burning his own blood to fight, so Sage Mentorsons whole person as a furious vajra, his aura is furious, the Buddhas light is zing, he is holding the Spiritual Soldier beads of the Buddha, a bead of the Buddhas light is zing, dazzling, dazzling, dazzling, and dazzling, the Buddhas light intertwined with the Taoist pattern formed a Buddhas shadow, surrounded Damien. Dazzling and dazzling, the dao lines intertwined in the Buddhas light formed a Buddhas silhouette that surrounded Damien. Kill! Damien bellowed as he also sacrificed a soul bead, but it was a Heavenly Spiritual Soldier level soul bead, far less powerful than Cassandras Quasi-Divine Warrior level soul bead. Damien evolved a Soul River Shadow, and that Soul Pearl sat in the Soul River, able to strengthen the Soul River Shadow he had evolved. The breath permeating from the Soul River Shadow eroded and corrupted theyer of Buddhas light on Sage Mentorsons body. At the same time, Damiens fist power erupted, and a peak force of Immortality surged and sted towards Sage Mentorson. Sage Mentorson burned his own essence blood at any cost, and a Buddhas shadow zed with light, as Sage Mentorsons Zenithway Battle Technique evolved, it also sted towards Damien. Sage Mentorson was furious in his heart, these three Forbidden Land even joined hands to attack Buddhas Lineage, he was so mad with hatred that he could not wait to kill Damien and the others. On the other hand, the rest of the Zenithway disciples formed a formation and surrounded Jaden. Jaden possessed thebat power of Immortal Summit, but the formation of the remaining Zenithway disciples was not weak, among them, there were even five Zenithway disciples who had reached Immortality to y the lead role, so under the joint efforts, with the help of the might of the big formation, they were able to dy Jaden. Jaden berserk, he broke out again and again full attack, but Zenithway disciple line all cultivate golden body method, body are extremely strong, spare by Jaden that Immortal Summit power impact over, but after the array of offset, plus many Zenithway disciples under the sharing, these Zenithway disciple also did not suffer too much damage. Of course, these Zenithway disciples were only able to trap Jaden a little bit, it was very difficult for them to injure Jaden, almost impossible to do so. The battle between Old Mr. Miller and Rnd was extremely violent. Rnd walks itself is extremely violent martial arts battle techniques of the road, a move is wide open, extremely powerful and matchless, he holds a long knife, sharp knife awn cut across the sky, chopped to Old Mr. Miller. Boom! Old Mr. Millers fist force crossed the sky, the heavenly fist intent carried out the heaven and earth, leading this side of the void, with a domineering and boundless momentum to meet up. Bang! Bang! Bang! The two of them immediately attacked dozens of moves one after another. It must be said that Armored Vestments Spiritual Soldier was indeed very powerful, Old Mr. Millers fist was covered with ayer of boxing armor, but the sharp edge of the long knife in Rnds hand could not hurt Old Mr. Miller in the slightest. When Old Mr. Miller met Rnd, a strong person at the peak of Immortality, he was also extremely exhrated, and his own battle spirit fully exploded, his qi and blood crossed the sky, and his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was pushed to the extreme, and blossomed into a radiant golden light. Snort! At this moment, Rnd shed across again, the blooming de dissected this side of the void, and the resulting dazzling and eye-catching de split the sky, wrapped in a force of Immortal Summit, shing towards Old Mr. Miller. Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Miller let out a sudden bellow, his fist gesture evolved, he performed the Samsara Fists fist gesture, a fist shadow fracture space emerged, a fist shadow fracture was enough to represent a side of space, six fist shadow fracture, surrounded Rnd within. The confining force created by the six shadow breaks trapped Rnd. In addition, Old Mr. Miller even bellowed and performed the Formation Arctic Fist Seal from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, reinforcing the confined space and firmly locking Rnd in ce. Roar! Rnd roared into the air, the long de in his hand red up with piercing and eye-catching aura, and he shed out horizontally, each des aura converging from the Immortal Summitsw runes, shing with a furious and iparable aura at this fist shadow sectioned space that surrounded him. It was difficult for the Formation Arctic evolved by Old Mr. Miller topletely confine Rnd, but it more or less limited Rnd. Boom! Boom! In the Fist Shadow Severed Space evolved by Old Mr. Miller, a wave of fist intent steeply erupted and met the de awnings that Rnd shed out horizontally. In the end, violently- Boom! The six Fist Shadow Sections merged into one, forming a huge Fist Shadow Sections that suppressed Rnd with the most powerful and iparable might. In the middle of it, Old Mr. Millers punch was presented through that huge fist shadow section, and it also sted at Rnd. In this punch, the Heavenly Fist Intent contained within reached a peak, and the sky and earth lost color, and a brand of fist intent faintly appeared above the firmament, thus triggering the power of the sky and earth and adding on to the might of this punch. So what if the fist intent is heavenly? Ill sh it! Rnd shouted coldly as he held his sword in both hands and fiercely shed out. The momentum of this de was like opening up the heavens and the earth, his the origin of martial arts boiled up at this moment, condensing a monstrous and furious Immortal Summit power, which gathered in the momentum of this de, and then chopped straight down towards Old Mr. Miller. Rumble! In an instant, the two mens attacks were shaken together, and the mighty energy exploded, forming a terrifying wave of energy that swept wildly in all directions. The old Mr. Miller is a new man, and he is a new man! The huge fist shadow that Old Mr. Miller had merged into one cracked, instantly splitting into four pieces, and the indestructible runic de that Rnd had gathered in his hand also chopped across Old Mr. Millers chest. At the same time, the fist evolved by Old Mr. Miller that contained the strongest Heavenly Fist Intent also bombarded Rnds body. Stomp! The two immediately separated, both suffering injuries. Old Mr. Millers face turned pale, even with Armored Vestment protecting his body, the Immortal Summit power contained in that de still impacted towards his body, causing his six-foot golden body to dim. Rnd also appeared to be in a bad way, and opened his mouth and grunted, his stout figure also retreated backwards. At this moment, Rnds heart was indeed shocked, he was at the peak of Immortalitys cultivation, and was a strong person from Forbidden Land. This old man in front of him was only at the peak of Immortality High Stage, and had yet to step into the peak of Immortality, but he was able to fight against him to such an extent.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It was terrifying! None of you are from The Celestial Realm, right? Among you people, the younger disciples are Dragon Bloodline, True Phoenix, and these. This is only found in the Lower Realm. Rnd spoke in a deep voice. When Jasons Dragon Bloodline surfaced in the air, everyone on Forbidden Lands side guessed the identity of Jasons group, which was definitely from the Lower Realm. Cut the crap! What do you care? Keep fighting! Im going to blow your brains out! Old Mr. Miller appeared to be very pugnacious and didnt even bother to talk nonsense to Rnd, he only wanted to fight now. Chapter 2627 Old Mr. Miller’s Fistful of Meaning Rnd instantly became furious when he heard this, he was at least a peak Immortality powerhouseing out of Forbidden Land, Old Mr. Miller was only a peak Immortality Higher, but the kind of disdain or the ability to knock him down and knock him out attitude that Old Mr. Miller disyed towards him made him furious. Old thing, you want to seek death, then Ill fulfill you! The gaze in Rnds eyes rose morosely, revealing a sense of madness. Old Mr. Miller appeared to be rxed on the surface, but in reality, he didnt have any sense of lightheartedness towards an opponent like Rnd. This kind of Immortality peak powerhouse from Forbidden Land was still extremely powerful. But Old Mr. Miller has always been defying old age, in his words, old fists dont get old, his fighting spirit is still there, he still has the desire to be stronger, so in his eyes, Rnd is a very good whetstone. Coiled Dragon Secret Art, Flesh and Blood Power! Rnd roared out violently, and in an instant, Rnds own aura surged steeply, and at the same time, the muscles on his body began to gnarl up. The most obvious was the part of his spine, as if a dormant savage dragon was being galvanized, providing him with a terrifying power that surpassed his own. This was the Coiling Dragon HillForbidden Lands secret technique. The secret techniques of the major Forbidden Land are simr to the forbidden battle techniques of those powerful forces in the Nine Domains of The Celestial Realm, capable of erupting in a short period of time with strong and unparalleled battle power. Old Mr. Miller sensed it, and a trace of gravity could not help but spread across his old face. Kill! Rnd roared in the air, he raised the long knife in his hand, his body moved, at this moment his physical body under the enhancement of the secret art, reached a horrifyingly horrifying point, by virtue of his physical body directly shattered the air, a knife chopped horizontally, that Pilian-like de awn split the void in two, only a dazzling de awn containing a deep killing opportunity chopped horizontally over. Great Thunder God Fist! Old Mr. Miller let out a loud shout as he activated Great Thunder God Fist, a thunderous power evolved on his fist, shaking the void, evolving a fist that sted forward, containing the might of the Buddha Daos Yang Thunder. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers six-foot golden body also zed up, with the power of his golden body, coupled with the power of Great Thunder God Fists fist, he fought angrily. At the time when Old Mr. Miller evolved Great Thunder God Fist, Infinite Felix, who was facing Cassandra and Eamon, the two young lords of Forbidden Land, was astonished, and his eyes couldnt help but nce towards Old Mr. Millers side. This old senior actually knows Great Thunder God Fist as well? However, it seems to be a remnant, not all Felix thought to himself, he didnt have time to think about it in detail, these two Forbidden Land young masters were attacking and killing him, at the same time, Felix also had to keep a constant eye on the situation of The Human Realms heavenly pride. As Jason had said, Felix would not let The Human Realms side have too much of a crisis as far as he could. With The Human Realm Celestial Pride participating in the battle, Felix could also see that The Human Realm Celestial Prideing to assist in the battle was not a burden to him. On the contrary, The Human Realm Celestial Pride was a great help, some The Human Realm Celestial Pride didnt have a high Cultivation Realm, but they were extremely powerful in terms of battle experience, evolution of battle techniques, and cooperation with each other. Therefore, with the help of The Human Realms Celestial Pride, Felixs side had begun to form a kind of suppression against Cassandra and Eamon. Rumble! This was, Old Mr. Millers and Rnds attacks had already hardened together, erupting with a shocking might as a violent energy erupted and swept into space. A Law of Imperishability rune was constantly being created and yet constantly destroyed, and in the process, a terrifying Undying Force was impacting, exploding, and destroying! Stomp! At this moment, a figure was forced back, and it was none other than Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and grunted, his face was pale, his bodys qi and blood surged dramatically, and the light of his six-foot golden body dimmed a lot. Old Mr. Miller had to admit that under Rnds activation of this Coiling Dragon Hills forbidden secret technique, his battle power in a moment did have a substantial increase, bing extremely terrifying. Old Mr. Miller also knew that this kind of forbidden secret technique could not be easily activated, nor could itst for a long time, the problem was that no one knew how long Rnd could maintain this forbidden secret technique. With Old Mr. Millers temperament, he wouldnt dy until Rnd couldnt maintain this forbidden secret art, he would only attack, the stronger the enemy was, the more it could inspire his fighting spirit and will to fight. Fight Arctic! Old Mr. Miller let out a fierce shout as he activated the Fight Arctic Fist from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, his fighting spirit and battle intent reaching a peak. I have spent my entire life cultivating my fist, and I have cultivated my fist intent for decades! In my eyes, there is nothing in this world that cannot be broken by the fist, if one fist doesnt work, then two fists will! Fist of the Gods! Old Mr. Miller fiercely bellowed, his bodys qi and blood once again zed up, just like the burning mes, a Law of Imperishability runes around its body, a magnificent and majestic under the traction of the battle intent, Old Mr. Millers fist sted out. Rumble! The fist intent was monstrous, shocking the heavens and moving the earth, carrying out this side of heaven and earth! A vast and boundless heavenly fist intent appeared in the void, causing clouds to move in all directions, giving people a supreme aura of wind and clouds converging. This fist, wrapped in Old Mr. Millers perception and understanding of the meaning of the fist dao, killed Rnd head on. Rnds face changed slightly in shock, he actually felt an indescribable sense of crisis from this punch. Discordant Dragon de Dao, power of flesh and blood, kill! Rnd bellowed out, activating Coiling Dragon Hills Supreme de Dao, and under the enhancement of the Coiling Dragon Mysterious Art, his de broke through the heavens, attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Boom! The void exploded, and once again, the two mens attacks hardened together. It was actually seen that the punch evolved by Old Mr. Miller was unabated, and with an invincible momentum, it bombarded Rnds body. The de drawn out by Rnds de also struck Old Mr. Miller, causing the Armored Vestment covering Old Mr. Millers body to endure an unimaginable impact. Psst! Old Mr. Miller coughed up blood with his mouth open, but he did not take a step back and then angrily shouted, I have a fist that draws heavenly thunder in the Fist Intent of the word draw! Rumble! This fist sted out, that heavenly fist intent stirred the might of heaven and earth, and the sound of eight directions of thunder came from the edge of the sky, making the divine might of this fist reach a terrifyingly strong situation. This is Old Mr. Millers fist meaning, is the most suitable for his fist meaning, this moment he immersed in the evolution of the fist meaning, will be his own indestructible Origin Energy full outburst! This fist, sted towards Rnd, wrapped in the aura of the eight thunderbolts of heaven and earth, as if it had attracted the thunder of heaven and will! Break it! Rnd shouted violently, the long sword in his hand raised again, shing horizontally into the air, at this moment he also exerted his full strength. Boom! This time the attack impact of the two men brought about that energy might that was even more furious. Only to see Old Mr. Millers fists punching intent covering Rnd, and Rnds berserk de aura also enveloped Old Mr. Miller. With a loud bang, the two figures separated, Old Mr. Miller coughed blood from his mouth again, but the opposite side of the Rnd was also injured, a trace of fresh blood continuously overflowing along the corners of his mouth. At this moment, Rnd was really stunned, his face full of unbelief. Chapter 2628 – The Most Powerful Strike This cant be! This is impossible! Rnd murmured to himself, he really couldnt believe it, as he was a peak Immortality powerhouse and had also executed the Discordant Dragon Mystic Technique, his own strand of forbidden power was fully energized, and his battle power was drastically increased. It was reasonable to say that it was no big deal to beat up a peak Immortality high-ranking powerhouse. However, through the battle with Old Mr. Miller, Rnd realized how wrong he was, he really couldnt imagine Old Mr. Millers battle power being so powerful, it was simply terrifying. Rnd didnt even dare to imagine how strong Old Mr. Miller would be once he broke through to the peak of Immortality. One must know that going from Immortality High Stage to Immortality Peak would be a qualitative metamorphosis, meaning that one would be able to fully perceive the Immortalitys Origin Upanishad, and there would be a drastic metamorphosis in battle power. No, we must kill him! Otherwise, once this person breaks through to the peak of Immortality, it will be too terrifying! Rnd thought to himself as he continued to catalyze the Discordant Dragon Mysterious Art, the monstrous qi and blood on his body zing up, a raging and boundless power of flesh and blood frantically growing, overwhelmingly powerful and shocking! Bah! Old Mr. Miller casually spat out a mouthful of bloody phlegm, a pair of old eyes staring at Rnd with a battle intent of fighting the heavens and the earth being presented. Old thing, you are strong, beyond imagination! However, youre still going to die! Rnd said in a deep voice. Old Mr. Miller heatedlyughed and said, Little brat, cut the crap with your grandpa! Wipe your neck clean, and grandpa wille to kill you right here! Lets talk with our abilities, just talking about threats is useless! Kill! Rnd coldly shouted, his figure moved, and under the urging of the Discordant Dragon Mysterious Art, his qi and blood swelled, monstrous killing intent was permeating, and that killing machine was even coldly locked onto Old Mr. Miller. Snort! The long knife in Rnds hand chopped out horizontally, pointing straight towards Old Mr. Miller, he performed the knife momentum of the Pan Dragon de Dao, a knife chopped horizontally, tearing through the sky, the knife qi was wrapped in a horrifyingly terrifying Immortal Summit Laws Rune. Soldier Arctic! Old Mr. Miller let out a loud shout as he activated Nine Characters of Truth Fists fist momentum, a fist sted out, containing a murderous and ferocious fist intent, that heavenly fist intent once again appeared, branded in the sky, containing endless fist Dao mysteries, and then killed Rnd. Immediately, these two great powerhouses once again attacked and killed each other. Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess were still fighting Kai. Although Kais cultivation was at the peak of Immortality Middle Stage, he was after all the young lord of Forbidden Land, with a strong bloodline, so he was able to exert a very strongbat power, and even killing some ordinary peak Immortality powerhouses was no big deal. Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess were fearless, and the two of them joined hands to fight against the enemy, appearing to have an extremely tacit understanding. Jason was holding Human Emperor Sword Spirit, and he frantically put his Quasi life and death realm peak power into Human Emperor Sword Spirit, using Human Emperor Sword Spirit as a carrier, and burst out his own Fist Power. Jason wrapped himself around Kai and held the Stygian Blood Sword in Kais hands, while Purple Phoenix Saintess took the opportunity to attack. Boom! Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved the battle technique that she hadprehended in that rain of light from the Great Dao Fragments in the Feathered Mysterious Realm. At that time, after Purple Phoenix Saintess sensed this Great Dao fragment, she realized that this Great Dao fragment was able to cause her True Phoenix to resonate, and under her senses, sheprehended a martial arts battle technique that suited her C Nine Heavens! Phoenixfire Technique! Purple Phoenix Saintess activated this battle technique, and the wings of the True Phoenix Mirage spread out, merging into the battle technique she had evolved, and a vast and boundless Phoenix True Might surged forth, just like the divine phoenix swooping down from the nine heavens, with infinite divine might. This strike attacked and killed Kais back, the killing power contained within, even Kai did not dare to take it lightly. Empyrean Descent Palm! Kai shouted, a majestic Undying Force erupted from his Indestructible Origin, a peak Immortality Middle Stage Supreme Power Dao, his left hand evolved a palm gesture, forming arge palm seal that suppressed the heavens, and enveloped Purple Phoenix Saintess head on. Rumble! Kais palm power shed with Purple Phoenix Saintess attack. Purple Phoenix Saintess was shaken back, her face a little pale, but she still continued to kill towards the front, shouting, Phoenix Cage!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Purple Phoenix Saintess hands intertwined a Law of Imperishability runes containing spatial confinement, with a True Phoenix Origin Breath, those Law of Imperishability runes intertwined in the void, shaped like a cage, towards Kai imprisoned in the past. Jason saw this and let out a fierce bellow- Dragon Breath Strike! Jason let out a steep bellow. Ang Roar! In mid-air, the green dragon phantom that stretched across the sky let out a burst of dragon roars, and with its mouth open, it erupted towards Kai with a majestic and vtile Dragon Breath might. In an instant, the Dragon Breath power that rolled like a tide turned into a vast ocean that swept towards Kai, invading Kais mind and divine sense. Dragon Breaths strike was a powerful attack on the spiritual level, and the Dragon Breath power contained the will of the Green Dragons image, which fully impacted Kai. At that moment, Kai was already alerted, and a powerful aura blossomed from his divine sense, forming an invisible force to protect his divine sense. However, the power of Dragon Breath that erupted from the Green Dragon Illusion was too vast and huge, still causing Kai to have a momentary trance for a moment. Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! At that moment, Jason bellowed one after another and executed Nine Characters of Truth Fist. Jason could see that the battle technique that Purple Phoenix Saintess was evolving at the moment had the power to imprison space, so Jason also simply activated Formation Arctic Fist to work together with Purple Phoenix Saintess to imprison the void that Kai was in. In the moment when Kais consciousness was slightly dazed from the impact of the Dragon Breath Strike from the Green Dragon Illusion, the Phoenix Cage evolved by Purple Phoenix Saintess had already epassed Kai. Kai. At the same time, Jasons Formation Arctic Fist also came over, creating a formation in the void, confining Kai, and an immovable Ming Wang silhouette sat in the sky, reinforcing the might of the Formation Arctic. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Jason roared out, and he immediately erupted into Human Emperor Fists fifth fist stance. As Jasons fist stance evolved, a Sacred Seal evolved in the air, and a path of Green Dragon Emperor Energy descended from the Sacred Seal, each strand of which contained the most powerful Sacred Might. With this side of the holy seal evolution of the sky, actually led to the world lost color, the world came from the roaring vibration of the sound of the power, this side of the holy seal is hooked between the heaven and earth of the Emperor Road Origin Energy, making this side of the holy seal contains a suppression of the supreme might of thend of the nine heavens. Once the holy seal came out, it suppressed the eight directions! Human Emperor Sword Spirit, go! Jason incorporated this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit into the Holy Seal that had evolved on this side, and then he catalyzed this Holy Seal and killed Kai head on! This strike could be said to be Jasons strongest killing move. Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique, kill! At the same time, Purple Phoenix Saintess also let out a loud shout, catalyzing his battle technique, evolving a fist that manifested the shadow of a phoenix, and also attacked and killed towards Kai. Chapter 2629 – Dragon and Phoenix Join Forces Kais eyes sank, just a moment ago, his Divine Consciousness had been subjected to an extremely terrifying impact, and even though he had activated the Divine Consciousness Secret Technique to protect his Divine Consciousness, he was still affected to a certain extent. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he had already been imprisoned by Purple Phoenix Saintesss Phoenix Cage and Jasons Formation Arctic Fist. However, what really made Kai feel threatened was the joint strike of Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess! To be precise, it was the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that Jason had evolved. That side of the Sacred Seal contains a suppression of the power of the eight directions, hooked between heaven and earth of the Emperors Way Origin Energy, invisible actually let Kai feel his own the origin of martial arts have a kind of feeling of being targeted. Moreover, this side of the holy seal is integrated into the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, the killing power is even more terrifying. At this moment, Kai had a sense of crisis for the first time, but as Forbidden Lands Young Lord and with a Quasi Divine Warrior in his hand, he was of course fearless. Stygian Blood Sword, the sword cuts through the sky! Break for me! Kai roared fiercely as the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand was offered up, releasing a sword aura as bright red as blood, which impacted the sky, reflecting the heavens and the earth, and was incredibly powerful. Snort! Under Kais activation of the Stygian Blood Sword, the immense and boundless blood-colored sword aura condensed out cut across the sky, breaking through the spatial blockade that was confining him, while the remaining might of that immense sword aura continued to be unabated as it cut down the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that was suppressing him head on. At the same time, Kai also evolved his palm, and an iparably strong Law of Imperishability rune evolved, shaking the sky and erupting a wave of indestructible Origin Energy to meet the Purple Phoenix Saintess. Kai also put up a fight, fully utilizing his strongest battle technique to meet the joint strike of Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess. Rumble! The violent and vast attacks shed together, erupting with earth-shattering might, deafening the ears, causing the void to explode, and countless terrifying and enormous energies began to spread and impact. Only to see that side of the holy seal copsed, the sword of the Stygian Blood Sword chopped up. In the Holy Seal, the Human Emperor Sword Spirit filled out the strongest sword intent, and met the Stygian Blood Swords sword de. That side of the holy seal attacked Kai. At the same moment, Kais palm power, which had erupted with all his might, also bombarded with Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack, and the Undying Force was impacting, creating an extremely terrifying scene. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! After this strike, Jason and the three of them separated their figures. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way ended up sting towards Kai, targeting his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS to cause a certain amount of killing. Kais Stygian Blood Sword erupted and hit Jason, even though Jason was protected by Green Dragons Golden Body, he was still cut with a deep gash, and blood flowed out of his body. Purple Phoenix Saintess also retreated backwards, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. After Kai retreated a few steps, he stabilized his stance, his face a little pale, and his martial arts aura had clearly slipped. His martial arts aura had clearly slipped. His origin of martial arts had been traumatized. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way directly targets the origin of martial arts of the martial artist to cause death and injury, therefore Kais the origin of martial arts was traumatized, his own martial aura inevitably slipped a little. The gaze in Kais eyes rose up, he realized that he was injured, and it was also the origin of martial arts injury, which made him really shocked and angry. His Cultivation Realm was far higher than Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess, plus he was wielding the Stygian Blood Sword, a quasi-martial weapon, and he was still injured under such circumstances? This made Kai realize that he had really underestimated Jason! Good, very good! The gazes in Kais eyes were morose, and that cold killing intent was even more piercing as he said, It never urred to me that a martial artist from the lower realms would actually possess this kind of strength as well. Its no wonder that one of you, Dragon Bloodline, and one of you, True Phoenix, are both martial destinies that are only born in the Lower Realm. The Dragon Phoenix joining forces is indeed beyond my imagination. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a cold voice, What, are you afraid? Its fine if you want to live. Im a person who is very much about principled dealings, simply put, its equal exchange. You leave your Storage Ring, and this sword, as your money for selling your life, and then you can leave. Kais entire body immediately burst into a rage as soon as he heard this, and his lungs were about to explode! Jason actually wanted to hit the idea of the treasures on his body? Kais face grimaced as he said coldly, Want the treasures on me? Unless you kill me! Jason nodded fervently and said seriously, Thats a good suggestion, Ive decided to take it! Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol! At that moment, Kai fiercely spoke in a single word. As his voice fell, on Kais forehead, a line of blood-colored lines suddenly extended out, and these blood-colored lines were arranged in a regr manner, forming a peculiar pattern that looked like a blood-colored rune branded on his forehead. At the same time, Kais entire body steeply diffused an iparably crazy bloodthirsty murderous aura, and even more frighteningly, Kais own martial arts aura that had originally slipped violently and rapidly climbed up, bing even more powerful and terrifying than before! Forbidden battle technique! The Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol that Kai unleashed was none other than Empyrean FallsForbidden Lands Taboo Battle Skill! Once cast, he would be extremely bloodthirsty and berserk, and his bloodline power would explode in advance. The gaze in Jasons eyes became heavy as he sensed Kais abnormality, which reminded him of the forbidden battle techniques of some of the great powers of The Celestial Realm. He guessed that Kai should have utilized a Taboo Battle Skill as well! ra, be careful, hes utilizing a Taboo Battle Skill! Jason immediately raised his voice to remind Purple Phoenix Saintess. Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded, she too had sensed Kais terrifying and appalling aura change. Suffer death! Kai let out a fierce roar, he was holding a Stygian Blood Sword, that aura on his body rose up furiously as he sprinted towards Jason, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand shing over. Snort!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The swords aura was brilliant, zing and eye-catching, and the Undying Force contained within it had vaguely reached the realm of high rank! Am I afraid of you? Lets fight! Jason shouted angrily, catalyzing Human Emperor Sword Spirit, integrating it into his fist momentum, erupting into Heaven Fists fist momentum, attacking and killing. At the same moment, Purple Phoenix Saintess also killed over. Purple Phoenix Saintess disyed both of her battle techniques, her right hand evolving the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, and her left hand erupting into the Nine-Turning Song Phoenixfire Technique. Heavens Phoenixfire Technique with his right hand and Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique with his left hand, the two major attacks were fully utilized, attacking and killing Kai. Kais main target was Jason, and he mainly attacked and killed Jason. Although Purple Phoenix Saintess had reached Immortality and Jason was still only at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, Kai knew in his heart that Jason posed a greater threat! Chapter 2630 – All Out Fighting Snort! The Stygian Blood Sword in Kais hand shed horizontally into the air, breaking and killing Jason with a single stroke. Kai activated Empyrean Falls forbidden battle technique Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol, stimting his own bloodline power in advance of the overdraft, at the same time, Kai was also enveloped in ayer of extremely bloodthirsty and hostile aura, and in his hands, Stygian Blood Sword chopped down, shaking up a monstrous and terrifying sword aura, with the embedded sword aura. The Stygian Blood Sword in his hand chopped down, shaking up a monstrous and terrifying sword aura, and the Undying Force contained within it also swept over. Jason roared angrily, mobilizing the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, evolving his own fist Dao, and attacking upwards to meet the battle. Bang! Jason shook down Kais blow, but his entire body was shaken backward one after another, and an even more terrifying and powerful Undying Force from Kais Stygian Blood Sword impacted over. It could be seen that under the use of forbidden battle techniques, Kai had indeed be extremely terrifying. The battle techniques evolved by Purple Phoenix Saintesss left and right hands also attacked and killed towards Kai at the first time, she had already exerted her utmost to fully explode her Origin Energy, and a Law of Imperishability rune was intertwined and gathered into a powerful and unparalleled killing move, attacking and killing towards Kai. Seek death! The gaze in Kais eyes sank, and the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand was raised, and a strand of divine power embedded in this quasi-divine weapon erupted, wrapped in Kais own berserk and iparable Undying Force. In an instant, Kais strike shed across the room, breaking through the attacking and killing moves evolved by Purple Phoenix Saintess. In addition, Stygian Blood Swords sword aura continued to attack towards Purple Phoenix Saintess. Whoosh! Purple Phoenix Saintesss figure moved, not going to challenge Stygian Blood Swords de. However- Boom! As if Kai had already calcted where Purple Phoenix Saintesss sh wouldnd, he fiercely pped his palm towards Purple Phoenix Saintess. In his palm, a Law of Imperishability rune appeared, and each Law of Imperishability rune contained a terrifyingly powerful force that had erupted under Kais Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol forbidden secret art. The terrifyingly strong power that Kai had utilized under the Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol forbidden secret technique. Purple Phoenix Saintess was unable to avoid it, so she coldly shouted as she evolved her battle technique and sted out with a fist, hard against Kais palm. With a bang, Purple Phoenix Saintesss figure shook as she was shaken backward one after another, blood spilling from the corners of her mouth. Under Kais use of the Taboo Battle Skill, her battle power had received an extremely powerful increase, so under one strike, Purple Phoenix Saintess had difficulty resisting. ra, are you alright? Jasons concerned voice came out as he bellowed out, catalyzing Human Emperor Sword Spirit and shing down horizontally towards Kai. Even if your destiny is as heaven-defying as you want it to be, its still only at the Quasi life and death realm level. How can youpete with me? Kill! Kai said coldly, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand blossomed with a bright red blood-like light, and the blood-colored sword awns stirred out, matching the sword skill he had performed, attacking and killing Jason with a strong and unparalleled momentum. Purple Phoenix Saintess had a very strong will to fight, she wiped off the blood at the corner of her mouth, the fire in her eyes red up, and once again attacked Kai, and followed Jason to continue to join forces to attack and kill this Forbidden Land young master.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Felixs side of the battlefield. Snort! The Coiled Dragon Whip in Eamons hand swept across the sky, like a coiled dragoning out of the world, and swept towards Felix. Felixs face was calm, his bodys Buddhas light flourished, and he sted out with a fist, zed with wless golden light, and shook the Coiled Dragon Whip that Eamon swept over. With a bang, Felix hardened Eamons sweeping Dragon Whip attack. Then, the Buddhamp on top of Felixs head shone brightly, and a pure and pure Buddha light covered the sky, Felixs fist maneuvered, and the shadow of the Infinite Buddha was formed in the void, suppressing down towards Eamon. At that moment, Zack mobilized the Earth Potential Formation to create a formation in the void, blocking the void where Eamon was with the confining power of the Earth Potential Formation. At the same time, Wolf Boy, Benji, Darcey, Butterfly and the others took the opportunity to develop their own battle techniques to attack and kill Eamon. With Felix in front of them, they didnt need to fight such a strong enemy head-on, so there was little danger. Through these battles, The Human Realm Celestials were able to sense the power of these Immortality Celestials of The Celestial Realm, and were able to stimte their martial heart even more. At this moment, after Felix evolved the silhouette of an Immeasurable Buddha to suppress Eamon, he turned to activate Great Thunder God Fist, and in an instant, the might of Pure Yang Thunder converged in his fist, and his zed golden body bloomed with an even more piercing and eye-catching golden aura, and the power of the infinite golden body converged in his fist, which pressed into the air and triggered the dome of the heavens, and sted a punch at Cassandra. Cassandra evolved the Soul River Shadow surrounding her body, extremely powerful, with the protection of the Soul River Shadow, ordinary attacks were difficult to break through. However, Felixs fist, which was fully exploded, contained the power of the Buddhas Great Thunder, which was pure to Yang, and the fierce and domineering power of the Buddhas Great Thunder was exactly opposite to the power of Cassandras Soul River. Therefore, Cassandras face changed when he saw Felixs punch st over. Lord of Soul River, lend your strength! Cassandra shouted, only to see that Spirit River silhouette violently and violently shaking, vaguely an illusory figure coalesced out of that Spirit River, containing a monstrous and terrifying pressure, but it was fused together with Cassandra. Spirit River Borrowing! This is the forbidden secret technique of the Soulreturn River lineage. Cassandra cast it out right now because he had indeed sensed a great sense of crisis. After borrowing the power, Cassandras aura increased greatly, a Spirit River Qi surrounded his body, and his martial aura was even stronger, as he drank violently in the air, evolving a fist style and resisting Felixs power of this punch. Rumble! Under the bombardment of the two mens fists, a shocking might erupted, shaking this side of the void to the point of instability. However, under Felixs punch attack, it was actually hard enough to break through Cassandras punch, forcing Cassandras figure to fall back one after another. Right at this moment- Kill! Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Robert, and other The Human Realm Celestials took advantage of the opportunity to move, evolving the strongest attacks and attacking Cassandra. Sacred Son of Destructions Undying Force erupted, containing an aura of destruction, and a long spear shadow emerged, stabbing at Cassandra. Finn activated Heavenly Devil Fist, surrounded by innate demonic aura, containing a peak power of Quasi life and death realm, and also sted at Cassandra with a punch. Roberts Kirin Bloodline was presented, a Kirins divine power was gathered in his fist, containing a Quasi Undying Force, he evolved the Kirin Battle Technique, and his fist transformed into a Kirins shape, devouring Cassandra! Cassandra was falling back. Cassandras figure was retreating backwards, sensing The Human Realm Heavens Prides joint attack, he bellowed, and also hastily threw out his fists, and a fist shadow containing Soul River Force appeared in the air, and met him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Sacred Son of Destruction and the other Heavenly Pride of The Human Realm were all shaken back and received a certain impact. However, Cassandras side was coughing up blood from his mouth as he stabilized his stance, and he was already injured on top of his injuries. Chapter 2631 Cassandra retreats Felix watched Cassandra get injured, but he didnt have the time to catch up with her. At that moment, Eamon was holding the Dragon Whip, and had already shattered the Great Buddhas shadow that he had evolved to suppress, and then the Dragon Whip in his hand swept towards Felix with the momentum of a wild dragoning out of the sea. Felix shouted coldly and performed the Brahmas Sacred Buddha Fist fist, the fists aura flourished, the Buddhas light contained within it zed, pure and pure, and the indestructible Origin Energy contained within it sted towards Eamons attack. Cassandras eyes shed with a fierce and stern gaze, his gaze steeply fixed on Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Robert, and other The Human Realms heavenly pride. If it wasnt for Sacred Son of Destruction and the others taking the opportunity to attack and kill, then Cassandra felt that he wouldnt have suffered such injuries. At that moment, Cassandra on Sacred Son of Destruction and other peoples killing opportunity reached its peak level, he violently shouted, in the Spirit River Borrowing state of his, even if he was injured, that martial might still looks extremely Terrifying, wisps of Spirit River Breath surrounded his body, and that Spirit River Force contained a power that eroded the will of the Divine Consciousness. Soul Remation Fist, Soul Remation Soul River! Kill! Cassandras figure spread out, taking the opportunity to strike towards Sacred Son of Destruction and the others. Boom! Boom! Under the outbreak of Cassandras fist, a fist shadow crossed the sky, copsing the sky, and the soul power contained within it was terrifying and terrifying, aiming straight for the spiritual sea of consciousness of Sacred Son of Destruction and the others. At that moment, Sacred Son of Destruction and the others felt a certain crisis. This soul force was difficult to resist, and it was also directly invading the sea of consciousness, which was extremely dangerous. At that moment, Sacred Son of Destruction shouted violently, and his own Undying Force coalesced, crazily urging his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, the Undying Force that coalesced sted forward. Roberts face steeply whitened, he is only quasi Immortality, Cassandras attack attack over, embedded with that soul force also impacted to his brain consciousness, let his brain came from a burst of severe pain. Simrly, Cassandras soul force also impacted Finns sea of consciousness.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just then, something weird happened. One should know that Finn had a strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen in his body, and Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen was hosted in Finns Sea of Consciousness, so when Cassandras strand of soul power eroded over, it interfered with Heavenly Devils rity. People of Soulreturn RiverForbidden Land? What an unknowing person, daring toe and disturb this devil! Heavenly Devils heart red, and a Yuan Shen level of spiritual pressure violently erupted. Boom! At that moment, Cassandras mind, which was evolving battle techniques to attack and kill, was like a thunderp as a majestic and boundless mighty pressure crushed into his sea of consciousness, and the might contained within it was as invisible as the arrival of an eternally powerful person, which was extremely terrifying and appalling. Cassandras figure stiffened, the terrifying spiritual pressure shocked himpletely, and his entire sea of consciousness was about to explode, as if it was difficult to withstand the suppression of the monstrous and terrifying spiritual pressure. Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert and the others froze for a moment when they saw this scene, and for some reason Cassandra, who had originally attacked and killed, suddenly froze in ce like a wooden man. Finn, on the contrary, knew what caused it, and he was able to sense that the wisp of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen might erupted for a moment. Kill! Finn took the lead and bellowed as he rushed up at the first opportunity, catalyzing Heavenly Devil Fist and erupting with the strongest attack. Snort! Sacred Son of Destruction also reacted, coalescing into a shadow of a Breaking Lance that stabbed towards Cassandras body. Whew! Robert sted out with a fist that was voluminous, and that Quasi-Undying Force was also erupting in full force. Immediately- Bang! Bang! Bang! Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, and Roberts attacks all unreservedly bombarded Cassandras body. Cassandra was immediately sent flying, and he was injured again and coughed out blood, but his Immortality Physique was extremely strong, and he was still able to hold on without copsing after being hit by Sacred Son of Destruction and the others. At this time, the spiritual pressure caused by Heavenly Devils genjutsu also dissipated, and Cassandra also came back to her senses, his face color of doubt, looking at Sacred Son of Destruction and the others with a lot of fear. A wisp of spiritual pressure from an Eternal Realm powerhouse? How could this be possible? It was impossible for an Eternal Realm powerhouse to exist in the Eastsea Enve, what was going on just now? At this moment, Cassandra was really scared to death. Limitless Felix also froze for a moment, originally he saw Cassandra attacking towards Sacred Son of Destruction and the others, he was about to step in to support them, and he wouldnt just sit back and watch any idents happen on the side of The Human Realm martial artists. But Felix didnt expect Cassandra to be sent flying and coughing up blood, and he couldnt understand what had happened when she fell to the ground. Felix didnt think about it, but it was good that Cassandra was injured. Immediately, Felix took the opportunity to develop his fist, and activated Great Thunder God Fists fist, and attacked towards Cassandra. Sacred Son of Destruction and the others were also bursting with self-confidence, joining Felix in a strong attack towards Cassandra. Roar! Cassandra roared, frantically urging her full strength to meet Felix and the others attacks. On the other side, Eamon also swung his Coiled Dragon Whip to kill. Cassandra looked like he was fighting for his life, but in reality, he already had no desire to fight, The Human Realm Heavens Prides side even existed an existence that was able to erupt Eternal Realm level spiritual pressure, he was terrified in his heart, how could he still dare to continue fighting against each other. Immediately, the corner of Cassandras mouth twitched, secretly transmitting towards his protector Damien: Quickly, quicklye and join me, explode into a full-force strike, and then flee from this ce! Damien, who was battling Sage Mentorson, was moved in his heart, he didnt ask why, since Cassandra said so there must be a reason. Cassandra was ready to withdraw and flee, but did not intend to tell Kai, Eamon and the others in Empyrean Falls, Coiling Dragon Hill. On the contrary, Kai, Eamon and the others continuing to fight would help him withdraw, so that after he and Damien escaped, Felixs side would only go to attack Kai, Eamon and the others, and couldnt split up toe after him and Damien. Spirit River Borrowing! At that moment, Damien roared as he also activated Soulreturn Rivers forbidden secret technique. Boom! In an instant, Damiens martial aura erupted as he sted out his fist, parrying Sage Mentorsons attack. Then Damiens figure moved and sprinted towards Cassandras side. Sage Mentorson immediately chased after him. At that moment, Cassandra was attacked by Felix, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, and Robert, and Cassandra was shaken back again. Damien arrived at the right moment, he reached out and dragged Cassandras form, then he tore through the space and fled directly under his form. Damien and Cassandra fled without a word of greeting, which made the people of Empyrean Falls and Coiling Dragon Hill all freeze. Felix had no time to chase after them, he shouted angrily and threw a punch at Eamon. Sage Mentorson saw the crisis on the side of Zenithways disciples, being pressed by Jaden, he immediately roared, evolved Zenithways battle technique, and urged the Buddha beads in his hand towards Jaden to kill him. Chapter 2632 Jason Spells It Out (I) Cassandra, you deserve to die! Kai roared as he watched Cassandra flee, looking extremely indignant. Eamons side was also furious, Cassandra escaped, he was the only one left to fight Felix, in addition, there was also Sacred Son of Destruction and other The Human Realms heavenly pride attacking and attacking, he simply could not beat them. But now, its impossible for them to escape. After the experience of Cassandras escape, Felix and Jason will be on guard and wont give them a chance to escape. Jason teams up with Purple Phoenix Saintess and continues to fight Kai. Kai was holding the Stygian Blood Sword, and under the Empyrean Falls forbidden secret technique Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol, his battle power soared, and his Undying Force was vaguely close to the Undying High Rank. realm. Snort! Snort! Kai condensed his full strength, bursting out the strongest Origin Energy, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand blossomed with a bloody light, the Undying Force contained within it zed and majestic to the extreme, the sword swept across the sky, the blood-colored sword awns broke through and killed the sky, and straightly took it towards Jason. Human Emperor Sword Spirit, kill! Jason opened his mouth and shouted, he urged Human Emperor Sword Spirit, his own Quasi life and death realm peak power erupted fully, his own Boxing Dao battle techniques were also disyed with Human Emperor Sword Spirit as the carrier, sting forward to meet Kais attack. Purple Phoenix Saintess also came over, and at the same time, she activated the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique and the Nine Heavens Phoenix Fire With the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique and Nine Heavens Phoenixfire battle techniques, the Phoenix True Might was infused in the True Phoenix Illusion, and the Law of Imperishability Rune was presented, attacking Kai with the strongest posture. Kai was indeed powerful, he continued to maintain the state of Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol, the power of his bloodline was stimted ahead of time, and under the attack again and again, he continuously broke the attack of Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess, and at the same time, shocked Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess. At the same time, it also shook Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess backward one after another. Bang! Kai chopped down another sword, breaking Jasons attack and shocking Jasons mouth, causing blood to spill from the corners of his mouth.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. So far in the battle, both Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess were injured. Kai killed again, and the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand blossomed with a blood-colored dazzling aura. Jason raised his head violently at this moment, a zing battle intent burning madly in his eyes, and he bellowed outC You had a good fight, didnt you? Its my turn to fight back! Saying that, Jason urged Human Emperor Sword Spirit to perform the Sword of the Emperor attack, Human Emperor Sword Spirit was integrated into the swords momentum, and a huge sword shadow stretched across the sky! A huge sword shadow stretched across the sky, containing a supreme pressure that cut through the nine heavens and ten earths. Thumbs up! Jason used Sword of the Emperor to resist Kais Stygian Blood Sword attack, and a violent and iparable vibration erupted in the void. Immediately afterward, Jason fiercely bullied his way up as he turned his right hand into a fist gesture and roared, Front Arctic, Explode! At this moment, Jason was finally triggering Front Arctic! A full five fments solidified in Jasons Human Universe Void, which meant that Jason was able to explode with a fivefold increase in battle power! I have a Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason erupted with the supreme fist power from Heaven Fist. Ang roar! At that moment, the Green Dragon Mirage in the void emitted the sound of a dragon bellowing to the nine heavens, and a tidal wave-like dragon might aura was sweeping through, covering the sky with a vast dragon might. In the next moment, the green dragon illusion merged into Jasons fist momentum, as Jasons fist evolved, that fist intent formed a huge green dragon fist shadow, directly engulfing and pouncing towards Kai! This punch, dominating heaven and earth, was even more cohesive with Jasons conviction! Front Arctic triggered a fivefold increase inbat power, but also in this moment, all the fullest outburst, with a tide like the sweep of the berserk momentumpletely engulfed to Kai. Kais face shook up, this fist has not yet attacked and killed over, but he is the real feeling of this fist contains a huge killing force, he certainly let him sense an unprecedented sense of crisis! How is this possible, Empyrean Descent Palm, break it for me! Kai had no time to activate his Stygian Blood Sword, he roared angrily and condensed all of his Origin Energy, evolving a huge palm imprint that suppressed the sky, wrapped in the Undying Force that he had fully exploded, and met Jasons punch. Rumble! Under the hard attack of the two, this side of the earth and sky are going to lose color, the void is also in the steeply exploded, the terrifying energy filled in all directions, leading to this side of the void are going to explode. The ground was even more dusty, forming a tornado hurricane, in which there were two figures immediately separated. Jason staggered back, coughing blood from his mouth, he was once again injured by the shock. Kais side is also not good, the figure backward, but also open mouth coughed out a mouthful of blood arrows, face a pale, their own martial arts aura also weakened down. He was injured! Kai couldnt believe it, he was injured once again. Previously, Jasons Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way had already inflicted a killing blow to his the origin of martial arts, and now he was even more injured by Jasons punch, coughing up blood from his mouth. That terrifyingly huge force just now The gaze in Kais eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Jason with a deadly stare, and then said, You even mastered a supreme secret art of battle power increase? It is truly unimaginable! However, you cant always catalyze this secret art, right? If you catalyze it once and cant knock me down, then youll suffer death! Saying that, a Law of Imperishability rune presented itself on Kais body, and his aura that had declined under his injuries was recovering. This was the terror of Immortality powerhouses, their qi and blood were indestructible, their flesh was indestructible, and their origin was indestructible, when they were injured, through the operation of Indestructible Origin, they were able to recover quickly, even peak realm Indestructibility powerhouses were able to do so by instantly regenerating their severed limbs. Jason is at a disadvantage, he has not yet reached Immortality, in terms of recovery speed, it is definitely not as good as Kai. All Jason could do was not to give Kai the time to recover from his injuries, keep attacking strongly, keep inflicting injuries on Kai, so that the other party would always be in a state of injury umtion. Its not certain whos going to suffer death, so what if youre the young lord of Forbidden Land? Im still going to blow you away all the same! Jason coldly opened his mouth, his own Sunling Bloodline once again flourishing, the majestic power of qi and blood swept through the air, also providing Jason with a steady stream of qi and blood power. Whoosh! Jason catalyzed March Arctic and arrived in an instant, killing Kai once again. On the other side, Purple Phoenix Saintess eyes were also on fire as she cooperated with Jason and continued to target Kai. Kais injuries this time had obviously had a great impact on the Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol forbidden secret art that he had performed, causing his martial aura to begin to slip a bit. This was naturally good news for Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess. Chapter 2633 – Jason Spells It Out! (II) Jasons speed was fast, and under the March Arctics exertion, his speed also reached an extreme, arriving in an instant, monstrous qi and blood swept through the air, and the power of qi and blood that rolled like a tidal wave merged into Jasons punch. Boom! Jasons fist sted out towards Kai. Kai met his fist, and at the same time, he urged the Stygian Blood Sword to chop down towards Jason, a stern sword aura was presented, the blood-colored sword aura chopped across the sky, terrifying and iparable. Jason activated Human Emperor Sword Spirit, at the same time, his Origin Energy also fully erupted, and met the Stygian Blood Sword that chopped down. Bang! Jason used Human Emperor Sword Spirit to entangle Kais Stygian Blood Sword, while at the same time, he fully erupted his Fist Power Battle Technique and sted Kai with a stormy attack. On the other side, Purple Phoenix Saintess also attacked, a Law of Imperishability rune surrounded her battle technique, and the Undying Force within it sted at Kai. Kai activated his strongest Origin Energy, performing the Empyrean Falls most powerful battle technique, and frantically attacked with Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess. Bang! Kais palm imprinted on Jasons body, and Jason took the opportunity to st Kai with a punch. Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved a battle technique that also hit Kai, but she was targeted by Kais counterattack as well. For a while, Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess were getting hurt, but neither of them had the slightest intention of shying away from the fight, and they continued to attack and kill. Kais injuries are also increasing, the corner of his mouth has been overflowing blood, he feels that Jason ispletely crazy in general, constantly trading injuries with him, such a way of fighting actually makes Kai a little heart fear. ording to reason, Kai should not feel fear, after all, he is Immortality level strong, he has an indestructible body, and Immortalitys recovery speed is not Quasi life and death realm can bepared. However, Kais heart was somehow surrounded by a sense of fear. He sensed that Jasons body was extremely powerful, somewhat simr to Zenithways golden body, but with differences, in short, in Kais opinion, Jasons body strength waspletely no less than Immortalitys strongest! This is very scary, Kai cant imagine that Jason can temper his physique to such a powerful state, even his fist power with Undying Force inside didnt cause an intrinsic kill on Jasons body. Under Kais Empyrean Descent Blood Symbol forbidden secret technique, his Undying Force was already close to the Immortality high-level, but it couldnt even break Jasons body, which was really unbelievable to him. Although Kai was an Immortality and had Undying Force to protect his body, he would still be injured under Jasons punching attack. Jasons Origin Energy is extraordinary, not only is it fused with the power of Sunling Bloodline, but it also contains the power of the Green Dragon under the Green Dragons Illusion, and under the fusion of each other, it is extremely violent, and it is even able to break Kaisyer of Undying Force that protects his body. Coupled with Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack, Purple Phoenix Saintess was able to evolve Undying Force, so Purple Phoenix Saintesss attacknded on Kais body, and was also able to directly cause some injuries to his the origin of martial arts. martial arts. Even if the fight until now, Purple Phoenix Saintesss injuries have been very heavy, her face is pale, her martial arts aura has slipped a lot, but she has a toughness, her silver teeth clenched darkly, as long as she didnt fall down she will continue to fight on. Want to kill me? Sit on your spring and autumn dream! I am Immortality, my flesh and body will not perish, my qi and blood will not perish! The first to fall will only be you! Kai also went crazy, even though blood had been spilling from the corner of his mouth, he was confident that he would be able to stand until the end. Kai frantically catalyzed his battle technique, Stygian Blood Sword continuously chopped down, the blood-colored sword awnings swept through the sky, shocking the hearts of the people. Jason didnt say anything and urged Human Emperor Sword Spirit to withstand the sharpness of this Stygian Blood Sword, immediately after that, a crazy bloodthirsty intent shed in his eyes as he steeply shouted, Extension Arctic! Boom!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, Jasons Sunling Bloodline that was sweeping through the air suddenly erupted, and the oceanic, boundless qi and blood power surged crazily, and then this oceanic zing qi and blood began to converge towards the Extension Arctic Fist that Jason had evolved. Jason had exploded the Extension Arctic, this was a lose-lose method of fighting, although it could explode the berserk power, Jasons qi and blood would also be drained off, thus falling into a short period of weakness. Jason could not care less, in order to cause substantial origin injury to Kai, can only use this kind of fierce and iparable means of battle techniques. Otherwise, with Kai Immortalitys flesh and blood body, it would be difficult to inflict actual Origin injuries on him. Right at the moment Jason catalyzed Extension Arctic Fist, Kais heart was alerted, he sensed a great sense of crisis, and a terrifyingly mammoth power was evolving in Jasons fist prints. At that moment, Kais thought was to withdraw and avoid Jasons strike. Right at that moment- Phoenix Cage! Purple Phoenix Saintess let out a loud shout, she was keenly aware of Kais intention, and at that moment, she frantically pushed her full power, pouring all of her Origin Energy into the Law of Imperishability rune that she had evolved, forming a cage that resembled a phoenix, and imprisoning Kai within it. With Kais strength, Purple Phoenix Saintess was unable to truly imprison him, but she was able to influence Kais actions, slightly halting Kais movements, even if it was just for a moment, it was enough. Kill! At this time, the Extension Arctic Fist evolved by Jason had already broken through the sky and sted towards Kai. The violent, majestic, destructive power contained within instantly erupted, roaring out from Jasons fist, going straight towards Kai. Kai was terrified, under the influence of the Phoenix Cage that Purple Phoenix Saintess had unleashed, he was already toote to avoid it. At that moment, Kai had no choice but to let out a roar, and recklessly urged his own Indestructible Origin Energy, a Law of Imperishability rune wrapped around his fist, and he threw out a punch with all his might, meeting Jasons punch that contained monstrous power. Rumble! A deafening sound came from the two mens fists as they shed together in the void, erupting with a heaven-destroying might. The berserk energy swept in all directions, causing the void in this area to tremble. Woah Jason violently opened his mouth and coughed out blood, his figure flew backwards and copsed on the ground, his Sunling Bloodline iparably weak, as if it was about to annihte at any moment. At the same time- Whew! Kais body flew out as well, coughing out that Origin Essence blood continuously from his mouth! Serious injury! With this strike, Kai was seriously injured by THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS! Chapter 2634 – Fleeing in Defeat Jason copsed on the ground, his Sunling Bloodline was almost in a state of exhaustion, under the activation of Extension Arctic, he had almost exhausted his Sunling Bloodline power. After Jason copsed on the ground, the Storage Ring in his hand flickered, and he immediately took out the exotic fruit and swallowed it, while at the same time, holding the absolute Spirit Stone in his hand, he began to absorb the pure and huge energy. With the help of the massive amount of pure energy contained within the foreign fruit, Jasons qi and blood power recovered much faster than before. As the pure energy was refined by him, the Sunling Bloodline, which was about to be depleted, slowly grew again. On the other hand, after Kai fell to the ground, a Holy Pill also flew out of his Storage Ring, permeated with a holy aura, and among them was a Holy Pill that specialized in Origin injuries. Kai Tian directly swallowed it, refining the medicinal properties and restoring his own Origin injuries. Boom! At this moment, Purple Phoenix Saintess killed over, she recklessly activated her Law of Imperishability runes, a Law of Imperishability rune evolved, and the Undying Force contained within erupted, attacking and killing Kai Tian with a powerful and unparalleled aura. Kais injuries were very serious. Although Kais injuries are very serious, he is also Immortalitys The Celestial Realms pride, plus at this time, Purple Phoenix Saintess is also not lightly injured, and the strength of the battle force he exerts is greatly reduced. Kai was still able to handle Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack, and he instantly pped out a palm, exchanging blows with Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack. This palm forced Purple Phoenix Saintess back, but it also affected Kais speed in refining the medicinal properties to recover from his injuries. Purple Phoenix Saintess gritted her teeth as she charged forward again, she hadpletely disregarded her own injuries, and only thought of continuously attacking Kai, preventing Kai from recovering from her injuries. Kais heart was filled with hatred, but he could not help that his original injuries were not light, and it would be very difficult for him topletely defeat Purple Phoenix Saintess at the moment. Kai needed to refine the medicinal properties to recover his origin injuries, and being attacked by Purple Phoenix Saintess in such a life-threatening manner, he simply didnt have a good time to refine the medicinal properties. On the other side, Jaden, who was being entangled by Sage Mentorson and the Zenithway disciples, had already sensed the crisis on Kais side, and his heart was in a hurry, and instantly, his Origin Essence Blood was on fire, as he roared, and erupted into an extremely powerful attack, sting towards Sage Mentorson and the Zenithway disciples.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then, Jadens figure moved to support towards Kais side. Sage Mentorson himself was directly burning his blood as he fought, holding the Buddha beads and activating his Zenithway Battle Technique, he also erupted with a powerful strike. At the same time, the Zenithway formations formed by those Zenithway disciples also joined hands to strike. Boom! Jadens attack was resisted, and Sage Mentorson chased forward, the Buddha beads in his hand raised and whistled in the air, attacking towards Jadens back. Jaden sensed the crisis, he turned back and threw a punch, sting at the attacking beads, shouting towards Kai, Young master, run away! Kai clenched his teeth, the situation at hand could only be to withdraw and flee first. Immediately, Kai bellowed as he evolved his palm, condensing his own Undying Force, and sted out with a palm, breaking Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack. Afterwards, Kai summoned the Stygian Blood Sword, which was raised in his hand, preparing to chop down towards Purple Phoenix Saintess before he took the opportunity to escape. Want to escape? No way! At this time, an explosive roar came out, only to see Jason suddenly sprinting over, his own Sunling Bloodline had only recovered a little, but he had to rush over, otherwise Kai would sacrifice his Stygian Blood Sword, then Purple Phoenix Saintess would be in danger. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, subdue! Jason bellowed as he evolved a Sacred Seal that contained the power to suppress the eight directions, while incorporating the Human Emperor Sword Spirit into the battle technique he had evolved. Boom! The Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way evolved towards Kai, and a ray of Human Emperor Sword Spirit erupted within it. When Kai saw this, the Stygian Blood Sword that he offered in his hand only shed down towards this Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way. Bang! As this blownded, the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Ways shadow continued to attack and kill Kais the origin of martial arts, causing blood to spill from the corner of his mouth. Kais eyes flickered with a trace of resentment as he said, Youre looking for death, so Ill make it happen for you! Creation Rune Sword, kill! In Kais Storage Ring, the silhouette of a sword flew out violently, this sword was very small and thin, about the same as a finger, but the entire body was condensed from a single subtle runic text. After this runic sword was presented, a terrifying aura containing the mighty pressure of creation immediately swept across the sky, causing heaven and earth to lose color, terrifying. Snort! This rune was aimed at Jason, and it struck over. Jason immediately felt his scalp numb, he did not hesitate, immediately took out a supreme rune from the Storage Ring, and under the stimtion, he met the attack. Jasons Storage Ring had three supreme runes, all of which were capable of erupting with the might of a Creation realm strike, a trophy obtained from the Storage Ring of the Mixed Heavenly Vault. In a split secondC Rumble! An earth-shattering rumbling vibration resounded through the heavens and the earth as the might of Creation realm swept through the sky, terrifying and shocking. Under the shock of that Creation realms terrifying aura, both Jason and Kai were sent flying. Kai was dumbfounded, he never dreamed that Jason actually had the powerful rune of Creation Strike as well. Young master, run away! Otherwise it will be toote! At this moment, Jadens anxious voice came again. Sage Mentorson and the Zenithway disciples had already chased after them, and if the Zenithway disciples killed them andid down a Zenithway Grand Formation to entangle Kai, then Kai wouldnt even have a chance to escape if he wanted to. Young Lord, Ill block them for you, escape! Jaden desperately burned his Origin Essence Blood and fought, constantly roaring angrily and urging. Kai bit the pressure, he no longer hesitated and turned around to escape. However- Snort! A gigantic sword power shadow came over with a horizontal battle technique. Jason evolved Sword of the Emperor and shed across the sky, cutting off Kais path. Damn it! Kai roared violently and met the attack with Stygian Blood Sword in hand. With a bang, Jasons fully-powered strike was extremely powerful, and this Sword of the Emperors shadow chopped down horizontally, hardening Kais Stygian Blood Sword and shaking it out of his hand. Leave that sword for me! This life of yours stays as well! Jason bellowed. Kai gritted his teeth and was about to recall Stygian Blood Sword when he snapped C Whoosh! A white shadow came across the sky, and a sharp giant w pped Kais arm in the air, the w contained a strong and pure Energy of Chaos. Kais face was shocked, now he was already injured, he felt a crisis, and Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess were also attacking. Kai instantly roared in frustration, he no longer recalled Stygian Blood Sword, and under his body technique, he instantly went away. At that moment, that white shadow violently opened its mouth and sucked that Stygian Blood Sword into its belly, which was clearly none other than Bai. Jason watched Kai flee, and was about to mobilize March Arctic to chase after him, anyway, without Stygian Blood Sword, Kaisbat power would be greatly reduced. However, at this time, Jason suddenly sensed something, his face abruptly changed, the whole person directly toward Purple Phoenix Saintess pounced over, shouted: Danger! Chapter 2635 Immortal Summit Fall Jasons speed was very fast, directly pouncing to Purple Phoenix Saintesss side, before Purple Phoenix Saintess could regain her senses, he fiercely picked up Purple Phoenix Saintess and plopped her down on the ground, at the same time, Green Dragons Golden Body was catalyzed to the At the same time, Green Dragons Golden Body was activated to the extreme, and even the Green Dragon illusion in midair surrounded his body, forming a Green Dragon Body Protector. At that momentC Jaden fiercely bellowed, that Law of Imperishability rune on his body was frantically converging, while that Origin Energy was frantically condensing, and a scowl spread across his face. All of you, die for me! Along with Jadens roar, violently- Boom! Jaden directly self-detonated his own Immortalitythe origin of martial arts! The origin of martial arts self-detonated! And it was also the the origin of martial arts of a peak Immortality powerhouse that self-detonated, how terrifying was this? Simply unimaginable! In an instant, the surrounding void was bombarded with ck holes, and the violent Undying Force filled the surroundings with a mountainous and destructive might. Jaden in order to prevent Sage Mentorson, Zenithway disciples, as well as Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess to go after Kai, he the origin of martial arts under the self-detonation, the self-detonation of the instantaneous generation of the Immortal Summit power is mainly is sted towards these people. Jason just noticed Jadens move, so he pounced on Purple Phoenix Saintess. Purple Phoenix Saintess was closer to Jaden than he was, and Purple Phoenix Saintess was already seriously injured, and was far less powerful than Jason. Jason was very decisive to rush over, to protect Purple Phoenix Saintess, at the same time will Green Dragons Golden Body catalyzed to the extreme, but also so that the Green Dragon illusion around themselves, Green Dragon body protection plus Green Dragons Golden Body also resisted this instantaneous self-detonation of the terrifying power! Sage Mentorson was in the middle of the explosion. Sage Mentorsons face changed drastically at that moment, he roared, the Buddha beads in his hand shot out a zing Buddha light, blocking him and the Zenithway disciples. At the same time, Sage Mentorson activated his Zenithway Golden Body. Those Zenithway disciples even evolved defensive formations, and each of them had golden auras shing on their bodies as they pushed their Golden Body Spirits to the extreme! Boom! Boom! Boom! A loud st came, Sage Mentorsons figure fell back one after another under the impact of the raging Undying Force that came crashing over, the light of that string of Buddha beads dimmed, and several of the beads were cracked, nearly destroyed. As for those Zenithway disciples, they were all sent flying, coughing up blood with their mouths open, and several Zenithway disciples at the peak of their Quasi life and death realm cultivation died on the spot. On Jasons side, when Jaden blew himself up, the Undying Force swept in with destructive might, and also impacted Jasons body fiercely! Purple Phoenix Saintess was shielded by Jason, so Jason was the only one carrying this impact. At first, when Purple Phoenix Saintess was rushed by Jason and pounced on her to shield her, she still didnt understand what Jason meant by this move, but now she understood. She had sensed the destructive pressure that swept over madly, it was too terrifying, unimaginably terrifying. Purple Phoenix Saintess heart know, if this self-explosion force towards her impact over, with her current state of serious injury she simply can not resist, the best end is seriously injured, but there is a great possibility will be directly by this self-explosion to the impact of the shattered her physical body with the origin of martial arts. In that instant, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body immediately appeared a crack, and the Undying Force even impacted his flesh and blood, bombarding his origin of martial arts. Roar! Jason roared angrily, frantically urging his own qi and blood power, Origin Energy to resist this impact power, a fluffy mist of blood was constantly shooting into the air. Jason! Behind, Purple Phoenix Saintess eyes reddened, she gritted her teeth and fiercely reached out and pressed her hand behind Jasons back, and then her indestructible Origin Energy source continuously converged into Jasons body, providing Jason with Origin Energy to resist this horrifying self-destructive force. Bang! In the end, Jason along with Purple Phoenix Saintess were all shaken out, Jason fell to the ground, coughing up blood from his mouth, Green Dragons Golden Body was already tattered and blood was flowing out. The Green Dragon illusion that surrounded his body also looked dull, and it was obvious that it had also taken a big hit. Wow! Purple Phoenix Saintess was also injured by that aftershock, and blood stained herpel, butpared to Jason, the aftershock she received was quite insignificant. Jason, are you alright? Purple Phoenix Saintess helped Jason to his feet, her reddened eyes staring at him with anxiety and concern. The corner of Jasons mouth had been overflowing with blood, he opened his mouth to gasp for air, looking at Purple Phoenix Saintess so anxious and nervous, he couldnt help but smile and said, Dont worry, I cant die yet, I havent gotten to the point of artificial respiration yet. Of course, if youre worried and want to give me artificial respiration, Ill do it too. Want to give me artificial respiration, I will not refuse. Purple Phoenix Saintess smelled the words in the eyes can not help but annoyed and shy, did not have the good taste to say, What time is it, you still have the heart to open this kind of joke you, your injuries are very serious, you quickly heal ah. Your injuries are also very serious. Jason opened his mouth as he catalyzed the Storage Ring and took out a drop of Indestructible Origin Source, sending it directly to Purple Phoenix Saintess and said, Take it and recover up quickly. This- Purple Phoenix Saintess froze for a moment. Hurry up. Itll take me a while to heal, and you can still hold down the fort for me once youve recovered. Jason said. Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded, and without further hesitation, she took the drop of Indestructible Origin Source.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason also took out some healing pills and started swallowing them, among them, the pills for healing the Origin aspect were the main ones, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had already been affected by the ripple effect, but it hadnt yet reached the point of injuring the fundamentals. In addition, Jason also swallowed the foreign fruits, with the help of the huge amount of pure energy contained within the foreign fruits to restore his qi and blood, and recover his physical injuries. This time, Jasons injuries could be said to be extremely heavy, basically having briefly lost hisbat power, he needed to recover properly. Purple Phoenix Saintess was also recovering rapidly after taking the drop of Indestructible Origin, and she stood in front of Jason, allowing him to heal without being disturbed. At this moment, Purple Phoenix Saintesss feelings were reallyplicated, if it wasnt for Jason stepping forward, then she would really be in danger. Meanwhile, there was still fighting going on in the arena. Old Mr. Millers battle with Rnd, and the battle where Felix joined forces with The Human Realm martial artists to surround Eamon. The shock caused by Jadens self-detonation also shocked Old Mr. Miller and the others, but Jaden was mainly targeting Sage Mentorson, Jason and the others, so that power under the self-detonation didnt have a big impact on the rest of the two battles. However, Jadens explosion, Kais escape, coupled with Soulreturn Rivers Cassandra and Damiens escape, this is absolutely fatal to Eamon and Rnd, because at this time they can be said to be under siege, and want to break out and escape is no longer possible. Chapter 2636 – Killing the Undying Again Thumb! A de across the sky was sharp and boundless, and the de was wrapped with a Immortal Summitsw rune, breaking through the sky and chopping into the air, and the killing machine that came out was shocking. This was the de power that Rnd broke out, cutting horizontally towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers eyes sank, he drank loudly, his bodys golden light was bright, Armored Vestment body he was not afraid of Rnds knife power, he evolved his own Heavenly Fist Intent, a golden fist manifested itself, and met this style of knife power. Bang! Old Mr. Millers invincible Heavenly Fist Intent met Rnds sword, and Old Mr. Millers Undying Force also erupted in full force, and the attacking power of the two strongest people shing together detonated in the sky, and the violent energy boiled up. Again! Old Mr. Miller shouted, his battle spirit was strong, his killing chance was fierce, and he kept sting out his fists, and the shocking fists shook the hearts of the people. Rnd also put up a fight, knowing that he was now almost in a desperate situation, he alsopletely went out of his way, bursting out his strongest battle techniques, his potent qi and blood all burning. Throttle! Snort! In an instant, the saber awns crossed the sky, crisscrossing across the sky, the emptiness that the saber awns passed through was almost all going to be chopped up, attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller with an unrivaled might. Under this fierce attack, both of them were shocked backward. Old Mr. Miller was wounded again, and blood was spilling from his mouth. Rnd was also injured, and was shocked by Old Mr. Millers punches, coughing up blood, but as a peak Sacred Level, his own recovery speed was extremely fast, and a Law of Imperishability constantly surrounded his body. Rnd was extremely angry, he had never thought that with his cultivation at the peak of Immortality, he would one day be unable to deal with an opponent at the peak of Immortality. Rnd had also activated the forbidden secret technique of the Coiling Dragon Hill lineage, so it was reasonable to say that it would not be a problem at all to crush an Immortality high-level powerhouse. Instead of being crushed by him, Old Mr. Miller had even injured him, which made Rnd extremely unwilling and suffocated in his heart. Is that all youve got? Luckily, youre still an Immortal Summit! If I were to advance to Immortal Summit, I would be able to suppress you with a single finger! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, revealing the sneer of his missing incisors. In Rnds eyes, this was simply the greatest mockery and irritation. Kill! Rnd shouted, he was furious, the whole person was furious, he crazily urged the Pan Dragon Secret Art, the power of qi and blood flourished, the long knife in his hand was covered with ayer of sharp aura, he rushed towards Old Mr. Miller, the long knife in his hand chopped horizontally in the air. This was Rnds all-out attack, and he had already put up a fight, breaking out his strongest offense. Old Mr. Millers old eyes were zing like fire, the whole person was fearless, facing the knife that Rnd chopped across the sky, he did not retreat and shoutedC Fist of the One Who Conquers. Fist of the One Who Conquers Heaven and Earth! With Old Mr. Millers shout, he activated his strongest fist intent, which crossed the sky and copsed the heaven and earth, this was the fist intent that he had realized, and it was the understanding that he had gained from practicing fist intent for many years. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers own indestructible Origin Energy resonated strongly with his fist, causing the strongest Undying Force to be pulled outpletely, transforming into Old Mr. Millers supreme fist, the monstrous fist carried out in the air, sting forward with an unrivaled momentum. The punchs intention was to suppress, suppressing heaven and earth, I am the male. With Old Mr. Millers unruly character, this fist intention is manifested in a kind of might that is above the heaven and earth! Rumble! In an instant, the might of Old Mr. Millers fist and Rnds attack shook together, erupting into an appalling and iparable might. Rnds full strength de was intercepted by this fist, and the supreme de contained within the de began to break inch by inch. The punching intent of Old Mr. Millers punch that suppressed the heavens and the earth crushed towards Rnd, shaking Rnds body. Wow! In that instant, Rnds body retreated, coughing up blood with his mouth open once again, his eyes filled with a look of horror, he couldnt believe that Old Mr. Miller was able to activate such a strong fist intent over and over again. Old Mr. Miller in Rnd this knife of power, also was forced to retreat, but the fight to the present, Old Mr. Miller has gradually upied the upper hand. The most helpful thing for Old Mr. Miller is that through this battle, he has deepened his understanding of Indestructible Origin, which is extremely helpful for breaking through to Immortal Summit. Just then C Boom! A palm power that visualized a great Buddha attacked towards Rnds back. Not only that, there was also a string of Buddha beads that broke through the air and attacked towards Rnd as well. Sage Mentorson came out with an extremely violent attack, and as he watched Old Mr. Millers side still fighting, he sprinted over and attacked Rnd. Roar! Rnd sensed the crisis, he let out a fierce shout, the long sword in his hand was raised, and he shed forward to meet the attacking Buddha beads, as well as the palm gesture that transformed into a great Buddha. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers figure moved, and he had already urged March Arctic to kill over. Old Mr. Miller would not miss such a good opportunity. Old Mr. Miller evolved his strongest fist intent, a golden fist aura broke through the sky, and his Undying Origin Energy also fully exploded, sting towards Rnd. Rumble! A deafening rumbling sound rang out. Rnd was able to fend off Sage Mentorsons attack, but he was unable to do anything against Old Mr. Millers attack, Old Mr. Millers punch sted at Rnds body, and that Fist Dao power killed Rnds THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Wha- Rnd violently opened his mouth and coughed out a stream of the origin of essence blood. Rnds heart was enraged, and the long sword in his hand backhandedly shed at Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller swung his fist to parry, and Sage Mentorsons side catalyzed the Buddha beads in his hand and struck across at Rnd.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Rnd was hit by Sage Mentorsons Spiritual Soldier beads, once again making himthe origin of martial arts injured, a crack has appeared, coughing up blood in his mouth, martial arts aura has rapidly declined down. Taking advantage of the gap between Rnds origin of martial arts being hit hard, Old Mr. Millers punches were also continuously bombarding Rnds body, with the power of the boxing path embedded within them all targeting Rnds origin of martial arts. Although peak Immortality powerhouses have a strong recovery ability, and can even regenerate broken limbs, but this also requires a certain amount of time, Rnd so uninterruptedly suffered heavy blows, there is no time to recover. Even, in the end, Rnd wanted to self-destruct his own Indestructible Origin and couldnt do it at all, he had been restricted. Bang! Bang! In the end, under the intensive bombardment of Old Mr. Miller and Sage Mentorsons attacks, apanied by the sound of Rnds own Indestructible Origin clicking and shattering, Rnds entire body directly copsed on the ground. Rnds breath was like silk, and he looked like he couldnt survive. Chapter 2637 – Young Lord Falls Boom! Boom! In another part of the battlefield, Limitless Felix evolved the Great Thunder God Fist fist posture, the fist awns were monstrous, reflecting the sky, every punch fell contained the power of thunder, and even more so, it contained a Zenithways strongest power of fist Dao. The Buddhamp suspended above Felixs head blossomed with pure Buddha light, and under the cover of this Buddha light, Felixs qi and blood power, Origin Energy, and even his physical body had been greatly enhanced. Felix himself had already cultivated to the level of Immortality, and with the help of the Buddhas light from this Buddhamp, his battle power was greatly enhanced, and the Undying Force contained within the Great Thunder God Fist he performed was going to vaguely touched the threshold of the peak of Immortality High Rank. Eamon coughed up blood at the corner of his mouth, his body was wounded, and his entire body was already battered and bruised. Eamons cultivation is only the peak of Immortality middle rank, originally he cooperated with Cassandra and could still fight with Felix, but now Cassandra has long escaped, and he alone is not Felixs opponent, not to mention that there are still Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Finn, Wolf Boy and other one The Human Realm rivals, Wolf Boy and other The Human Realms pride surrounded him. This waspletely pushing Eamon towards death. Break for me! Eamon roared in rage as he held the Coiled Dragon Whip, frantically urging his own Origin Energy as the Coiled Dragon Whip in his hand swept out to meet the punch that Felix was attacking. Boom! A loud boom came from Felixs punch, which shook the Coiled Dragon Whip in Eamons hand, and the Fist Dao Thunder Power contained in the Great Thunder God Fist also engulfed Eamon. Not only that- Boom! Boom! Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Wolf Boy, Finn, Benji, and the rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride also struck towards Eamon. For The Human Realm Celestial Pride, this was the best time to attack and kill Eamon, such a battle process was rare, with Limitless Felix holding back such a The Celestial Realm Celestial Pride, they were able to participate in the battlefortably, and were able to umte more battle experience, which was also conducive for them to furtherprehend their own martial dao. Eamon was forced back by Infinite Felixs punching power and was injured again, and was simply unable to withstand The Human Realm Celestial Prides swarming attack. Zacks Terrain Formation Lock, Sacred Son of Destruction, and the rest of the others attacks all bombarded Eamons body as well. Wha- Eamon violently opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood, his own martial aura having declined rapidly. Offhandedly, just at this moment, Eamon sensed that his protector, Rnd, had copsed, his vitality severed, and could no longer sense Rnds aura. No! Eamon bellowed, a wave of shock and fear spreading through his heart. The Protectors of the Dao had all died in battle, and he was the only one left, so how could he break out? Thus, Eamon panicked and became afraid, he no longer had the heart to fight and wanted to escape. Just at this moment- Boom! Boom! Limitless Felix had already attacked again, a golden fist containing Buddhist symbols, evolving the silhouette of a Buddha, imprisoning the void where Eamon was. Obviously, Infinite Felix had also made preparations to prevent Eamon from escaping, so his punches contained the power of blocking the void. In the midst of this, Felixs fist also sted towards Eamon. Eamon immediately did not care, directly burned his own essence blood and fought, even so, too heavily injured he still could not withstand Felixs punches to kill, was beaten back and forth, coughed out a mouthful of origin essence blood, was already in a desperate situation on the verge of death. Felix, dont kill me Eamon opened his mouth violently, he was already begging for mercy as he continued, My Coiling Dragon Hill lineage was pitied by Soulreturn River and Empyrean Falls. Coiling Dragon Hill has never had any grudges against Zenithway, and Ive been pitied. Felix, I know Im wrong, please be merciful Felix! Limitless Felix stepped forward, not saying a word. Eamon continued to beg loudly for mercy, Felix, for this I am willing to makepensation. Even, when leaving Eastsea Enve, I, Coiling Dragon Hill, will makepensation to Zenithway. One Demigod Pill, no, at the very least, two Demigod Pills! Limitless Felix said in a tone devoid of any emotional fluctuations, Even if its a Divine Pill, will it be able to save the lives of my fellow disciples? Because of your three Forbidden Lands siege, my Zenithway disciples appeared dead and wounded, the Zenithway disciples who died in this battle, can they be resurrected? Zenithway doesnt kill, but for you viins whose hands are stained with blood, you can only be sent to hell! Saying that, Limitless Felix fiercely sted out a fist. With a loud boom, the fist vibrated and a Zenithwayw evolved in the air, transforming into the shadow of an ancient and simple Buddha, which, upon closer inspection, vaguely resembled the Holy Buddha shadow presented in the Holy Buddha Ruins. This fist sted towards Eamon, Eamon immediately sensed an unprecedented death crisis, he roared, frantically urging the Coiled Dragon Whip, and his own Origin Energy exploded out in a desperate manner, and with an all-out strike, he met Felixs power of this fist. Rumble! A roaring sound rang out, the surrounding emptiness was turbulent, and the terrifying energy that erupted rose up to the heavens, spreading out in all directions, causing a terrifying and limitless breakage of the kill. When everything came to a stop, Eamon saw the Dragon Whip in his hand bombard Felixs body, causing Felixs zed golden body to dim. Felix didnt try to resist Eamons strike, but the power of his punch that he wanted to fully explode was all blown on Eamons body. Felixs fist printed on Eamons body, and the ancient Buddhas shadow evolved by his fist also killed Eamons the origin of martial arts. Time seemed to freeze at this moment. Eventually, Eamon nuzzled his mouth, he wanted to say something, but his heart was sweet, a stream of blood sprayed out, and immediately after that- Plop!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Eamon fell to the ground, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had beenpletely shattered. Felixs punch contained that power of boxing within it also wore out his vitality. Evil, The ck Abyss of Bad Curse Eamon opened his mouth and mumbled, seemingly wanting to say something before he died, but his voice ended abruptly after he uttered those words, and his life waspletely cut short. The young lord of Coiling Dragon Hill was killed. This was perhaps the first The Celestial Realm pride to fall in the Eastsea Enve, and it was a pride from Forbidden Land. As thepetition in Eastsea Enve became more and more intense, it was clear that Eamon would not be the only The Celestial Realm Heavenly Pride to fall, and there would surely be more to follow. After Eamon died, Limitless Felix headed towards the Zenithway disciples. He had already sensed that previously, under Jadens self-detonation, there were several disciples on Zenithways side who had sacrificed their fellow disciple fighters, which made him very sad. Chapter 2638 The Spoils of War Sage Mentorson was treating some injured Zenithway disciples, at that time Jadens self-detonation under the Indestructible Origin caused by the might of the extremely grand, can be described as horrible heavens, the impact of the power to make Sage Mentorson was injured. At that time, Sage Mentorson sacrificed his Spiritual Soldier Buddha Bead, and the power of the Buddha Bead appeared, canceling out a lot of the terrifying power generated under Jadens self-detonation, if not for this, the Zenithway disciples were impacted by a muchrger force, and the casualties would be much more serious than the current situation. Felix walked over and saw the injured Zenithway disciples, he took out the Zenithway elixir on his body and helped the Zenithway disciples recover from their injuries.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He saw the sacrificed Zenithway disciples, a total of four Zenithway disciples had been sacrificed. Felix sped his hands together at the sacrificed Zenithway disciples and deeply worshipped them, then recited the Buddhist scriptures with a sad and solemn face. The Human Realms Heavenly Pride side also gathered together, and when they saw that Jason was recovering from his injuries, they all gathered around him as well. Jason was still recovering from his own injuries, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had suffered some injuries, and he was in the middle of a full recovery after taking Origin Pill. At this time, Jasons qi and blood had also begun to recover somewhat, the original pale face began to recover a trace of redness, only the whole persons martial arts aura still appeared very weak, in order to fully recover to the peak state, it seems to need a period of time. Purple Phoenix Saintesss injuries had basically been restored, for Immortality powerhouses, the Indestructible Origin source possessed a great healing effect, and more importantly, it was able to nourish and enhance the martial artists Indestructible Origin. Therefore, Purple Phoenix Saintess recovered very quickly from her injuries under that drop of Indestructible Origin, and took the opportunity to cultivate to the peak of the Immortality Middle Stage. Old Mr. Miller also came over, his injuries were also very serious, just not to the extent that Jason was injured to THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Old Mr. Millers Grand Vajra Realm Physique is still extremely powerful, although he has not yet broken through to Immortality Summit, but in terms of physical strength are more powerful than many Immortal Summit powerhouses. Additionally, Old Mr. Miller also has Armored Vestment to protect his body, so it is not easy to hurt Old Mr. Millers the origin of martial arts. Old Mr. Miller was also healing his wounds, grasping the time to recover his own injuries, after all, he was The Human Realm martial artists side of the strongest person, his state can be tamed quickly recovered to the peak that is extremely important. Thus, no matter it was on the side of Zenithways disciples, or on the side of The Human Realms martial artists, basically all of them were grasping for time to recover from their injuries. The injuries sustained by Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Robert, Wolf Boy, and the others were not really serious, and could only be described as minor injuries, and they were also recovering from their injuries, and at the same time, they were vignt of the situation around them, to guard against the enemiesing to attack and kill them. Time passed minute by minute, about half an hourter, with a boom, the Sunling Bloodline in Jasons body roared and vibrated, sweeping through the sky, and his Sunling Bloodline began to recover to a strong state. After another moment, Jason came back from his healing state, and he opened his eyes. At this moment, Jasons Origin Injury had basically recovered almost to the point that as for his own state to immediately return to its peak was not something that could be done in a moments time, which was not something that needed to be rushed. As long as the origin injuries were not seriously impaired, it was enough. Jason opened his eyes and saw that the battle had all ended, looking at one of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride by his side, he asked, Are you all alright? We are all fine. Youre the one who was hurt the most. How do you feel now? Zack asked. Darcey stared at Jason as well and said, Have youpletely recovered from all your injuries? Jason shook his head and said, It will take two to three days to fully recover, take your time. Its fine if there are no major problems with the origin injuries. Saying that, Jason looked into the field and asked, A Forbidden Lands Young Lord was killed? As soon as the words fell out of his mouth, he saw Limitless Felix walk over, he put his hands together, pronounced a Buddhas name, and opened his mouth, Coiling Dragon Hills Young Lord Eamon has been killed. Those who kill, people will always kill. Although Zenithway is known to bepassionate, it also knows the truth of killing to stop killing. Jason immediately stood up and said to Felix, My name is The Human RealmJason, and on that note, I meet Felix. Jason is polite. Thanks to Jason and the others who came to help in this battle, otherwise my Zenithway would have suffered a certain crisis as well. Immeasurable would like to thank you here. Limitless Felix said. Jason smiled sparingly and said, Anyway, in my eyes, if you have helped Benji, then you are a friend of my The Human Realm martial artist. Since youre a friend, of course you have to help out. Felix sighed with emotion and said, The Zenithway emphasizes on karma, nting good karma leads to good results, at first, I saw that Master Benji was also practicing the Buddhist Way and had a very good understanding. Therefore, I allowed Sifu Benji to realize the Holy Buddha Sacred Dharma. Unexpectedly, he received such a cause and effect, good, good! Jason looked towards the side of Zenithway disciples and asked, Several Zenithway disciples died in battle? Felix nodded his head and said, Four disciples died in battle, and I am even ashamed of them in my heart. Felix sends his condolences. When there are battles, there will be casualties, this is unavoidable. The dead have passed away, the living will strengthen themselves. If Felix is ashamed in his heart, he can just seek justice for them in the future, so that they can rest in peace and rest in peace. Jason said. Felix nodded and said, Jason has a point. Jason walked towards the front and saw the in Rnd, and the Spiritual Soldier long knife that Rnd had left behind, he had a change of heart and called Zack, Marcel and the others over and said, Brothers, get to work. Gather whatever goodies you have. Collecting loot and whatnot, just let Zack and the others do it. After all, Jason felt that as the head of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, he still had to save face, especially in front of the Zenithway disciples. What was the saying? As a leader, you cant lose your demeanor! Zack, Marcel, Wolf Boy and the others happily went forward and began to collect the loot, anyway, the loot, that is not for nothing. After all, this is The Celestial Realm side Forbidden Land forces, good things are definitely there. Of course, Jason will not swallow the booty, will be equally divided with Zenithway side, although he came to help, but if there is no Zenithway side of the powerful strength, with The Human Realm pride of the war that is unable to fight against the three Forbidden Land teamed up. Jason knows that Bai has swallowed Kais Quasi-Divine Stygian Blood Sword, a quasi-divine weapon that Jason does not intend to hand over. Jason felt that such a Quasi-Divine Sword was enough to carry the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, and when the time came to incorporate the Human Emperor Sword Spirit into this Stygian Blood Sword, the might that could be erupted would definitely be much more powerful. Therefore, apart from this Stygian Blood Sword, the rest of the loot, Jason still intends to share it equally with the Zenithway disciples, so as to appear to be cooperating with each other as an alliance. Chapter 2639 Post-War Distribution In the end, with Marcel, Zack, Wolf Boy, and other The Human Realms pride scraping without sparing an inch, all the loot was taken over. Among them were Eamons Storage Ring and the Quasi-Divine Coiling Dragon Whip in Eamons hand. Then there was Rnds Spiritual Soldier Long Knife, as well as some elixirs and cultivation resources seized from Rnds body, including the Immortality Return to Source Pill for Immortality Martial Artists, which were used for cultivation. Jason looked towards the Storage Ring as he said to Felix, Felix, see whats in this Storage Ring. Felix nodded. Jason picked up this Storage Ring, a strand of his Divine Sense popped out and his own Spiritual Power exploded, wearing out the Spiritual Brand imprinted by the Storage Ring, then Jason branded a strand of his own Divine Sense onto this Storage Ring. As Jasons mind moved, the space of this Storage Ring had been presented in his divine sense mind. At first nce, there were quite a few things inside. Jason took them all out one by one. There was no need to mention the pills and the cultivation Spirit Stones, the Spirit Stones that were taken out were all Superior Grade Spirit Stones of extremely high quality. In addition, Jason also took out three Holy Pill nts from the Storage Ring, permeated with an aura of Holy Pill, all of which had naturally urring Heavenly Dao patterns on them. Jason continued to take things out, taking out some ancient books, at a nce, some of them were actually the cultivation techniques of the Coiling Dragon Hill lineage, the techniques that could be given to Eamon to put in the Storage Ring must be extraordinary. In the back, Jason took out three runes, which had a drop of blood on them, permeating a powerful and terrifying pressure. These are the runes of the Creation Strike? Jason froze for a moment. Felix looked at it and said, It is indeed the rune of the Creation Strike. At that time, in order to guard against Eamon using the runes of the Creation Strike, I evolved a fist power that formed a confining force, restraining him. Otherwise, it would have been troublesome for him to catalyze these three runes of the One Strike of Creation in his desperate attempt to die. Jasons heart was overjoyed after hearing this and said, Then wouldnt these runes of the Creation Strike be cheaper for us? We can all catalyze it, right? Felix picked up a rune and looked at it, he shook his head and said rather regretfully, We cant use it. This is a rune of the Creation Strike made with the power of the bloodline. Only a direct descendant of the Coiling Dragon Hill lineage, someone who has inherited the Coiling Dragon Hill bloodline, can catalyze it.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason froze and thought to himself that that was really too bad. Three runes of the Creation Strike, ah, already got his hands on them, and he actually couldnt catalyze them. Undeterred, Jason picked up one of the runes and tried to catalyze it, and the result was really no response. His bloodline didnt match, so he couldnt trigger the drop of blood embedded in the rune, and he couldnt trigger this Rune of Creation Strike. Its really impossible to catalyze it! Its really too bad! Jason spoke up. There were still things inside the Storage Ring, Jason continued to take them out, among them were four Fruit of Destroying Origin, and eight Energized Exotic Fruit, it seemed that Eamon had picked these exotic fruits in some Land of Opportunity, and thus stored them. In the back, Jason took out two palm-sized stones from the Storage Ring, which looked extraordinary, resembling stone and jade, and there were someplicated and mysterious patterns on it, which vaguely diffused an aura of the Heavenly Dao Laws. This is the Dao Ripple Stone. The cultivation room spectes on the dao patterns on the dao pattern stone, which helps to perceive the heaven and earth dao. Felix said after seeing this. Jason also violently remembered that when he was in Sanctus Zenith, he saw Eternalisles Kael holding such a stone in his hand, which was also permeated with the aura of dao patterns. The stone must be a treasure as well, not to mention the fact that the Great Dao pattern imprinted on the stone is also capable of making people go to the senses. Finally, Jason took out an item from the corner of the Storage Ring, looking like it should be a weapon, dark in color, with ayer of dark and eerie light, like a long stick, but also like a long mace, this weapon looked like a half-finished product. This weapon exuded the aura of a Heavenly Spiritual Soldier, and there was a hidden bloodthirsty demonic aura surging, at first nce it was a fierce weapon. Up to this point, the items within the Storage Ring were all taken out. Felix, the items within the Storage Ring have all been taken out. Lets start distributing them. In this battle, weve joined forces to fight, so its best to divide this loot equally. Jason said. Felix nodded and said, Then everything will be as Jason said. Just when it was about to be distributed, a transmission suddenly came from Jasons ear, it was Finns transmission, he said, Jason, I want that weapon you took out from Storage Ring. Jasons mind twitched as he looked at the weapon that resembled a long stick and a long mace and thought to himself Finn needs this? As a matter of fact, when Jason brought this weapon out, the Heavenly Devil genjutsu hosted within Finn told Finn that he wanted to take this weapon, which is why Finn sent a voice message to Jason to exin. Jason looked to Felix as he said, Felix, Ill take this Heavenly Spiritual Soldier that Storage Ring took out, I have someone on my side who is suitable to use it. Then this Spiritual Soldier long knife and this quasi-divine weapons whip are for you guys. This Felixs face was stunned as he said, Jason, Quasi-Godly Soldiers are also extremely precious, wouldnt you be at a disadvantage like this? I cant bear it then. Jason smiled and said, It doesnt exist. Its because I n to take this Storage Ring as well. The manpower on my side iscking Storage Ring. The distribution on the weapons, Jason felt it was fair, he already had the Stygian Blood Sword, a quasi-divine weapon, plus this Spiritual Soldier that Finn had imed, then what his side got was also a quasi-divine weapon and a heavenly Spiritual Soldier, in addition to the Storage Ring he also took away. Calcting, Jason had earned an extra Storage Ring. Felix no longer excused himself after hearing Jason say that, he put his palms together and said, Then thank you Jason. Next was the distribution of the elixirs, the most precious of the elixirs was a bottle of elixir called Saint Grade Origin Pill, which could be called a Saint Grade elixir, and there werent many of them, there were only four of them. Jason and Felixs side of the score, the rest of the elixir is generally some auxiliary cultivation Qi and Blood Pill , Physique Elixir and so on, also divided equally. In addition, those top quality Spirit Stones were also divided equally, including Fruit of Destroying Origin and Energized Exotic Fruit. When it came to the three Holy Pill nts, Felix took the lead and said, Jason, Ill take one of these three Holy Pill nts. The remaining two nts go to you. Good! Jason nodded. The two Dao Ripple Stones were also divided equally, one each. The rest of those ancient books of the Coiling Dragon Hill lineage, some secret cultivation methods, Felixs side had no intention of taking them, what Buddhas Lineage cultivated were all Buddhist Dao Sacred Arts, other secret cultivation methods didnt necessarily suit Buddhas Lineage. Therefore, Jason took away all these ancient books, which contained the cultivation secrets of The Celestial Realm, which was absolutely invaluable. If they were passed down to The Celestial Realm, countless great powers would fight for them, all wanting to prate the cultivation method of Coiling Dragon Hill. Besides, The Human Realm alsocked secret cultivation methods, Jason was very happy to harvest the secret cultivation methods of these top powers, this level of secret cultivation methods was notparable to the secret cultivation methods that were scavenged from the Sacred Land in The Human Realm, it was a difference between heaven and earth. Basically, Jason and Zenithways side, what should be distributed was almost distributed. Chapter 2640 Parting of Ways After the loot was all distributed, Jason looked to Felix as he smiled and asked, Felix, do you want to go all the way next? Felix thought for a moment and said, Thank you Jason for your kind offer. Next I have to transcend the dead souls of the sacrificed Zenithway disciples, Jason and the others dont have to wait. Jason you guys should go ahead and look for the chance. Jason also heard the meaning of Felixs words, and immediately stopped forcing himself. In fact, Felix did not mean that he disliked Jason and his party, mainly because Felix did not want to further implicate Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists. This time, the three Forbidden Land teamed up to attack and kill /Zenithway, which had already made Felix realize that this matter was not simple. Since there was one attack and kill, it was hard to say if there would be another er on. The Forbidden Land that attacked this time was considered to be at the back of the list, what if those Forbidden Lands at the top of the list also attacked Buddhas Lineage? At that time, Felix felt that if he traveled with Jason and the others, it would only involve Jason and the others, so he politely refused. Felix, Ill see youter then. Jason spoke up, ready to leave under his goodbyes. Felix folded his hands as he nodded, and at the end, he looked at Old Mr. Miller and asked, Senior, you seem to have practiced Great Thunder God Technique? Old Mr. Millers face was stunned as he said, There was once a Martial Forever Kong who gave me a remnant of the Great Thunder God Technique. I used it to draw upon my own martial arts. Felix nodded as he then said, I sensed theplete Great Thunder God Technique from the Holy Buddhas shadow. however, the Great Thunder God Technique is the Great Thunder Temples town treasure, so without Felixs permission, I cannot easily spread it out. Please forgive me, senior. Old Mr. Millerughed aloud as he said, Felix is overstating it. The so-calledw is not to be spread out. This is the same in any sect sanctuary. Furthermore, what I cultivate is my fist intent. Thus Great Thunder God Technique is nothing more than something to draw on as far as Old Man is concerned. Thank you for your understanding, Elder. Felix opened his mouth and continued, However, Holy Buddhas Dao is branded in this Eastsea Enve, so if senior has the destiny to inherit the Great Thunder God Technique as well, that would be fine. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head, in fact, he felt that theplete Great Thunder God Technique was dispensable, what he had majored in was his Fist Intent, and it was his own Fist Intent that he had been practicing all these years. Therefore, he knew what kind of martial arts path he wanted to take. True, the Great Thunder God Technique was very strong, but it was also the path that suited Holy Buddha, the path that Holy Buddha had pioneered back then. Old Mr. Millers heart is higher than the sky, of course his martial arts path will not just be inherited from his predecessors, what he wants is to create his own path. As for Felixs choice, there is no excuse. The Great Thunder God Technique is the treasure of the Great Thunder Temple, and not everyone in the Zenithway can practise it, even if they are Zenithway disciples. Only the core of the Zenithway can cultivate it. Old Mr. Miller was also not a Zenithway person, and Felix had no right to spread the Great Thunder God Technique without authorization. Felix then said, It seems to me that senior also cultivates the Zenithways Golden Body Technique, which is simr to the Zenithways Golden Body Technique, but slightly different from the Zenithways Golden Body Technique. I have a Zenithway Golden Body Techniques essentials here that I can give senior a lesson or two. Zenithway Golden Body Technique? Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, then he said happily, This Golden Body Technique is good,pared to Great Thunder God Technique, I prefer this Golden Body Technique. Felix immediately handed over a Zenithway Golden Body Technique to Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller took it and solemnly thanked him. At the end, Jason and the others bid farewell to Felix and left.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sage Mentorson looked at the direction where Jason and the other The Human Realm martial artists left, and he said, Felix, this time, it is really thanks to these The Human Realm martial artists who came to help. Otherwise, in order to get out of the trap, we can only use the backhand Felix left behind. Felix took a deep breath and slowly said, Felixs backhand can only be used in the end. Because of this, I feel ashamed of the four Zenithway disciples who died in battle. Life and death have causes and effects, Felix doesnt have to me himself too much. Even Felix never thought that these three Forbidden Lands would join forces to target me, Buddhas Lineage, Sage Mentorson said. Felix nodded as his gaze sank and he said, This matter is not over. If youmit a crime against me, Zenithway, then you are an enemy in life and death! Jason and the others left Scarlet Wilds side. As for the rest of the Land of Opportunity in the Eastsea Enve, Jason did not intend to look for it at the moment. Right now, each of them were basically injured, especially him, although his origin injury was fine, he hadnt recovered to his peak state, so it was no longer appropriate to go looking for other Land of Opportunity. Otherwise, if they encountered the powerful hostile forces of The Celestial Realm, their current situation would be extremely dangerous. Lets go blockade the Rex Wildborn Peak. That side is off the beaten path and there arent any chances over there, so there wont be any The Celestial Realm forces going over there. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Once we get over there, hibernate for a few days to recover from our injuries and catch up on our cultivation. Hopefully, after this battle, all of our battle power will be honed and we will be able to improve when we cultivate. In addition to recuperating from his injuries and practicing, the loot that Jason and Felix had been assigned this time, he would also look to distribute it to help The Human Realms Heavenly Pride enhance their strength. Zack suddenly sighed with emotion and said, Not to mention, Felixs battle power is really powerful. Previously, the two Forbidden Land Celestial Pride teamed up and held quasi-divine weapons, but they couldnt help Felix. Marcel also nodded as he said, I think Felixs battle power is catching up to Emperor Wallop. At least, he is at the same level ofbat power as Emperor Wallop, very powerful indeed. Jasons eyes lit up with fighting spirit as he said, Were not weak either, so theres no need to be arrogant. If I could break through to Immortality, I would dare to fight with that Emperor Wallop. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and said, Jason, this time you recovered from your injuries try to break through to see if you can sense Law of Imperishability. i feel like it should be about right. Jason nodded as he said, Ill give it a try when the timees. I also hope to break through to Immortality as soon as possible. Actually, when he said this, Jason had no bottom in his heart. He didnt know whether it was due to his own destiny and bloodline, or the previous Great Extreme Realm Emperor. It was said that during the ancient times, even those few amazingly talented strongest people had never reached the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, and in the field of Extreme Realm Emperor, there were very few who could reach the Great Extreme Realm Emperor by chance. In the realm of Extreme Realm Emperor, there are very few people who can reach Extreme Realm Emperor by chance. In the future, there will be Quasi life and death realm, Immortality and so on from time to time, but this Extreme Realm Emperor is an exception. Therefore, Jason all secretly guessed that it might be the influence of the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, so it would be substantially more difficult for him to break through Immortality. Just as he was thinking, Jason and the others had also rushed to this side of the giant peak, after finding a hidden ce to hide, Jason began to distribute those trophies. Chapter 2641 – Quasi Divine Soldier Jason first took out the Spiritual Soldier, the one that resembled a long stick and a long mace, dark in color and faintly filled with a demonic and ferocious might. This was the weapon that Finn wanted to transmit to him. Jason threw this Spiritual Soldier towards Finn and said, Finn, this is the Spiritual Soldier you asked for. since you asked for it, it should be extremely suitable for you. Finn reached out and caught it, he looked towards Jason and said, Thanks a lot! Jason took out two Holy Pill, he said, Now, we have two more Holy Pill.st time when we divided the Holy Pill, Benji wasnt present, so now well make up a share for Benji. Saying that, Jason picked up the middle Holy Pill, this Holy Pill had a golden yellow color, with a total of nine leaves, and the avenues intertwined on each leaf were like the rays of the zing sun, which contained a massive amount of zing holy level energy. Jason vaguely guessed that this Holy Pill had a powerful effect on the growth of qi and blood, and a strong body. Immediately, Jason took off one of the leaves and handed it to Benji, saying, Benji, this is for you. Take it and break through to Immortality as soon as possible. Then Jason added, We just took Holy Pill, and it doesnt make much sense to continue using Holy Pill. So Ill keep these two Holy Pill nts for now and use them when we need to. Jason took out some Absolute Spirit Stone along with Energized Exotic Fruit and distributed them down ording to the quantity. Later on, Jason took out the ancient books of the Coiling Dragon Hill lineage, which had two cultivation techniques, one called Coiling Dragon Qi Cultivation Technique and the other called Coiling Dragon Celestial Unfolding Skill! Obviously, the Coiling Dragon Qi Cultivation Technique was to cultivate ones own fleshly body and qi and blood, to stimte the power of the fleshly body and qi and blood, and to strengthen the qi and blood origin. The other Coiling Dragon Celestial Unfolding Skill was a battle technique that contained the powerful battle techniques from Coiling Dragon Hill. Both of these cultivation techniques, you can all take turns toprehend them. Its best tobine them with your own martial dao. What suits you among them can be borrowed, but the ultimate thing is to walk out of your own martial path. Jason said. Saying that, Jason handed over the two Coiling Dragon Hill techniques to Robert and the others, allowing them to take turns looking through them, so that they could learn from the Coiling Dragon Hill lineages martial dao. Among them, the Qi and Blood Technique was an excellent one, and the Qi and Blood Technique from a party Forbidden Land would definitely have unique characteristics. Jason held the Dao Ripple Stone in his hand as he injected a strand of his own Origin Breath, and all of the patterns on the Dao Ripple Stone appeared, permeating with an aura of the Great Dao. Old Mr. Miller, you should feel it first. Its best if you can break through to the peak of Immortality as soon as possible. Jason threw this Dao Ripple Stone to Old Mr. Miller. On Jasons side, there were also two Saint Grade Origin Pill, that was a precious elixir that wasparable to Holy Pill, this couldnt be divided, it could only be kept by Jason first, andter on, if whoever suffered a serious injury from Origin, then it would be given to whoever would take it. The rest of the other cultivation pills, Jason also divided them equally. In this way, the cultivation resources in the hands of The Human Realms pride have increased again. Thinking about when he first entered Eastsea Enve when he was empty-handed, basically nothing in terms of cultivation resources, and now he cant use up all the cultivation resources, this contrast is really big. At the end, Jason picked up the Storage Ring as he said, Ill keep this Storage Ring for now. As I said before, whoever can break through Immortality can be prioritized to get the Storage Ring. The Storage Ring that I previously got in Sanctus Zenith has already been given to Purple Phoenix Saintess because Purple Phoenix Saintess broke through to Immortality. Later on, you guys will be given the Storage Ring. Immortality. Behind that, whoever of you can break through to Immortality first, then this Storage Ring will be given to. Now on The Human Realms pride side, Wolf Boy and Robert are both quasi-immortality, but Robert already has a Storage Ring. Wolf Boy still has a great hope to break through to Immortality quickly, the only problem is that Wolf Boys cultivation speed is too fast, ording to Old Mr. Millers meaning is that he doesnt want Wolf Boy to break through to Immortality. ording to Old Mr. Miller, he doesnt want Wolf Boy to improve too soon. The only problem is that Wolf Boys cultivation speed is too fast, and ording to Old Mr. Miller, he doesnt want Wolf Boy to ascend too soon. Benji got his own chance in the Holy Buddha Ruins, and all he needs is enough time to digest it. As for Finn, there was no need to mention that he had a strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen hosted in his body, so it wasnt strange for anything to happen to him. So counting, Jasons side has quite a few people with Storage Ring. Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and Purple Phoenix Saintess all possessed Storage Rings, and there was still one left over, so it was up to The Human Realms pride to break through to Immortality as soon as possible. Immortality. Jason then said, Alright, next, those who should recuperate should recuperate. Cultivate what you need to cultivate. Our overall strength needs to be raised even further. With that, Jason called Bai out, Bai,e out. Just as the words fell out, Bai drilled out from Jasons cor at the back, probing his head and staring at Jason with a pair of blood diamond-like crystal clear eyes. Wheres that sword you swallowed? Spit it out for me. Jason said. Squeak squeak squeak Bai opened its mouth and let out a sound simr to a protest, as if it wanted to swallow that Stygian Blood Sword right there.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jason was sweating for a while after seeing this, he said, Bai, thats a lump of iron, whats so tasty about it? Look, I have so many delicious things here, you can eat whatever you want Saying that, Jason took out quite a few treasures, Spirit Stone, exotic fruits and these. Bai, however, looked disdainful, as if he was tired of eating all these things. Then you say, what do you want to eat? Jason asked. Bai looked at Jason, and sniffed at the end of its nose, then it turned its eyes towards Benji, and was wailing at Jason. Jason was puzzled for a moment, wondering what this meant. Darcey smiled and said: Youre stupid, you just gave Benji a Holy Pill leaf, Bai must have smelled it. Thats why its rushing at Benji and looking at him. Jason came to a realization and said, Crap, your mouth has be tricky, youre actually going to start eating Holy Pill? After thinking about it, Jason took off a golden-colored Holy Pill leaf with a great deal of pain, there is no way to do so, the child cant be caught without a wolf. Otherwise, if this little thing doesnt spit out the Stygian Blood Sword, Jason cant do anything about it. Anyways, if Bai hadnt rushed over with lightning speed, this Stygian Blood Sword really wouldnt have been able to get it. After seeing Jason take out a Holy Pill de, Bai squeaked happily, and immediately after it opened its mouth and spat out, a blood-colored longsword fell into Jasons hands. Bai ah, were a poor family, you have to get used to the simple food, understand? Now youre eating Holy Pill, in a few days, are you going to take a miracle pill? Then I cant afford to support you. Jason said with a burst of seriousness and stuffed this Holy Pill de into Bais mouth. Jason then picked up the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand for a while and observed it. Quasi-God Soldier! This was the first Quasi Divine Sword that Jasons team had captured. Immediately, Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, and others all gathered around to watch. Even Old Mr. Miller ran over to have a look. Chapter 2642 – Pathgate Crisis Jason was holding this Stygian Blood Sword, and he could sense that there was a strand of the origin of martial arts imprint branded inside the Stygian Blood Sword. Needless to say, this was naturally Kais the origin of martial arts mark. Jason did not hesitate to activate his Origin Energy to wear out the the origin of martial arts imprint branded within the Stygian Blood Sword, and this processsted for a while, so it could be seen that it would be much harder to wear out the the origin of martial arts imprint of a quasi-divine weapon. After Kais the origin of martial arts mark waspletely erased, Jason branded his own the origin of martial arts onto the Stygian Blood Sword. Soon, with the sessful imprinting of the origin of martial arts, Jason had clearly sensed the intrinsic connection between him and this Stygian Blood Sword, which was a very close connection that made him feel like holding the Stygian Blood Sword in his hands. Although this Stygian Blood Sword was not the most suitable weapon for Jasons martial arts, it was better than nothing, as it was able to incorporate the Human Emperor Sword Spirit into it, the power that could be utilized would be even greater. Jasons own strand of Origin Energy was injected into the Stygian Blood Sword, which catalyzed the Stygian Blood Sword. In that instant, the sword power patterns imprinted on the Stygian Blood Sword lit up, making the entire Stygian Blood Swords sword body appear even more blood red and transparent, vaguely containing a quasi-divine weapons power of divine might. Jason slightly sensed it, the power of the swords divine might was extremely powerful, and was notparable to the Heavenly Spiritual Soldier. Jason,e give the old man a look. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, holding the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand, he weighed it and gestured for a while, saying, This quasi-divine weapon doesnt seem to be that rare, but when its mobilized to fight, the difference between it and the Celestial Spiritual Soldier is still really big. Thats for sure, the materials used for forging are different. Jason said. Its a pity that its not suitable for the old man. Old Mr. Miller spoke rather regretfully. Jason was speechless for a while and said with a smile, Suitable you want to snatch it away? Old man you reckon its suitable to hold a pair of boxing gloves, turn around and have enough materials, then Ill build it for you to go. Robert, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Emily and the others also held this Stygian Blood Sword and looked at it, but since the Stygian Blood Sword left behind Jasons brand of martial arts, they were unable to catalyze it. Therefore, they could not see anything by looking at it alone, and it appeared to be in and uninteresting. Eventually, Jason retrieved the Stygian Blood Sword and said, Alright, everyone who should be practicing should seize the opportunity to practice, and those who should be recuperating should recuperate their injuries, so as to recover their peaks at the fastest possible speed and enhance their strength! Immediately, each and every one of The Human Realms Celestials all began to cultivate. Jason was no exception, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS injuries were already unhindered, but his injuries hadntpletely and fully recovered, so he still needed to continue to heal his injuries. While healing his wounds, Jason is also summarizing the experience and feelings of this battle with Kai. This battle, can be said to be Jason face The Celestial Realm truly heavenly pride level opponent, Kai from the side of Forbidden Land, and is also Immortality mid-rank pinnacle of the strong, whether it is the evolution of battle skills, orbat experience is extremely powerful. Therefore, in this battle, Jason really had a lot of insights, especially about the power of Law of Imperishability. Jason also hoped to be able to use this to enhance his sense of the Law of Indestructible Origin, so that as soon as possible he would be able to touch the Law of Imperishability Origin, in preparation for the impact of Immortality. Enlightenments Edge. Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount The two major Forbidden Lands still continue toy siege to the Pathgate lineage. This battle had also reached an extremely violent level. Heng Dao was leading the Pathgate disciples to face Soren and Violet, the two Immortality peak powerhouses, and the Supreme Detachment Formation that the Pathgate disciples had unleashed was fully resisting the Supreme Detachment Formation unleashed by Floral The Pathgate disciples used their Supreme Detachment Formation to resist the Florals charming attacks, and stabilized their minds before using the power of formation condensation to fight against the enemy. Among the Pathgate disciples, there were four of them who had reached Immortality, and under the pressure of the formation, they still felt a huge pressure. The siege from two peak Immortality powerhouses was extremely terrifying. Heng Dao urged the Spiritual Soldier in his hand, he was even burning his own blood, he only wanted to protect the Pathgate disciples with all his might and fight against these two strong enemies. Even so, the Pathgate disciples were still getting injured, one by one, the Pathgate disciples were continuously injured by the Immortal Summit power, and some of the seriously injured ones had already lost the ability to fight. On the other side, Dorian was facing Flower Goddess and Elias. Flower Goddess activated her quasi-divine weapon, the Myriad Sound Bell, and a ringing sound with a soul stirring tone rang out, it could be said to be a soul stirring ringing sound, as long as a hint of the ringing sound prated into the consciousness of the mind, the whole persons consciousness would fall into a trance, and could not help but be drawn by the ringing sound, and be a puppet. Elias was holding Darkmoon Saber, the de was surrounded by a primordial demonic aura, extremely monstrous and terrifying, chopping horizontally in the air, the Undying Force contained within it exploded fully, chopping towards Dorian. It could be said that the alliance between Flower Goddess and Elias was hard to resist, one person specializing in the Soul Sea of Consciousness, and one person cleaving the origin of the physical body, this kind of cooperation was the most defensible. Dorians body was filled with an inexplicable innate dao rhyme, which enveloped him, and when the sound waves from the Myriad Bells urged by Flower Goddess attacked, these strands of dao rhyme would shine, and a force of dao rhyme would resist the invasion of the sound waves. At the same time, Dorian catalyzed the Dao Ruler in his hand, a foot and an inch of heaven, containing a force of Dao, copsing towards these two powerful enemies. Dorians face remained unchanged as he attacked and killed in a seemingly ethereal and agile manner, but in reality, he was also secretly dangerous. Several cracks appeared on Dorians uniform, and if he wasnt careful, he would be injured by the Darkmoon Saber, which contained primordial demonic energy. Dorian also sensed that the Pathgate disciples were constantly being injured, and he was extremely anxious in his heart, but it was difficult to break through the joint attack of the two Forbidden Land prides. Moreover, Dorian didnt dare to have the slightest distraction, or else if he was slightly distracted and was invaded by that strand of Myriad Sound Bells ringing, it would be very dangerous. Hold on a little longer! At this moment, Dorian fiercely shouted. Boom! The Dao Ruler in Dorians hand blossomed with a glistening white light, and the power of the Dao contained within copsed the heavens and the earth as a single ruler cut off the sky, striking across at Elias with monstrous might. Elias bellowed, mobilizing the Darkmoon Saber in his hand, and shed horizontally, exchanging blows with the Dao Ruler in mid-air. ng! A sound rang out, and under that Dao Rule power of the Dao Ruler, Elias was shaken backward one after another. The Myriad Sound Bell in Flower Goddesss hand violently erupted with a sharp sound wave, and in response, it attacked Dorians mind divine sense.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Dorian waved the Dao Ruler in his hand, forming a Dao Rule Shield to ward off that sound wave. Snort! At this time, Elias killed over once again, and he coldly stared at Dorian, saying, Dorian, youre consuming your Dao Rhythm power to fight, and when your Dao Rhythm power is consumed, thats when youll die. Is that so? Then might as well give it a try for now! Dorian said in a calm yet indifferent tone. Chapter 2643 – Immortal Dao Michikos body had a channel of innate Dao Rhyme flowing around his body, vaguely having the sound of the Great Dao resounding in the heaven and earth, his innate Dao Rhyme protecting his body, resisting the sound wave driven by the Myriad Sound Bell in Flower Goddess hand, and the Dao Rhyme power contained within his body, urging the Dao Ruler, attacking and killing Flower Goddess and Elias. As Elias said, Michiko was indeed using up his own Dao Rhythm power in the battle, and once his own Dao Rhythm power continued to be consumed, there would indeed be a certain crisis. However, Michiko was not in a hurry, his face was still calm andposed as he continuously urged the Dao Ruler in his hand, causing the Dao Ruler to continuously erupt with the power of the Great Dao, attacking and killing Elias and Flower Goddess with the might of a cross section of the sky. Under Michikos strong attack, Elias was constantly being forced back, and Flower Goddess was pale, her bodys qi and blood surging, and she was constantly being impacted by the power of the Great Dao. Elias frantically urged Origin Energy, Darkmoon Sabers de aura flourished, his own qi and blood was also extremely strong, even though he was forced back by Dorian again and again, he still kept charging up, he wanted to consume Dorians power of the Dao Rhythm. In Elias opinion, Michikos calm face was just a bluff, as long as he kept up his strong attack, Dorians Dao Rhythm power would be consumed. In addition, as the Pathgate disciples continued to be injured, this would also affect Dorians Taoist heart, and would also make Michiko secretly anxious; as long as Michikos heart was in turmoil, it would also reveal the cracks. The protector of Zenithway, Heng Dao, burned his own blood and Qi to fight, instantly bursting out with extremely powerfulbat strength, but the opposite side of the Violet and Soren are both peak Immortality powerhouses, and also from Forbidden Land, so theirbat strength is not inferior to that of Heng Dao, and under the two of them joining forces, it would be difficult for Heng Dao to withstand them. Even with the Pathgate disciples forming a formation to meet the enemy, they were unable to change the consequences of being suppressed. Heng Dao looked on with anxiety as he roared, Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, you guys surrounded my Pathgate lineage for no reason, youre not afraid of retaliation from my Pathgate, are you? Dorian will definitely not let you two off the hook! Forbidden Land! Sorenughed coldly and said, As long as we kill all of you, who knows that its our two Forbidden Lands that are besieging you? In Eastsea Enve, isnt it normal to fall under the grabbing of opportunities and fighting with various forces?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Soren, you seek death! Heng Dao shouted violently, his own peak Immortality power erupted crazily as he catalyzed his Pathgate Battle Skill, killing Soren forcefully. Soren sneered as he met the battle. Violet in the other areaughed softly as she activated Floral Sanctuarys Enchanting Influence while using her Battle Technique to attack and kill, under the siege of the two of them, not only the Pathgate disciples, but Heng Dao was also constantly injured. It could be said that the situation between Heng Dao and the Pathgate disciples was bing more and more critical. Michiko naturally sensed all of this, but he didnt let it mess up his Dao, once his Dao was messed up and his side was in danger, that would be the most dangerous moment for the Pathgate lineage. Michiko was still continuously mobilizing the power of Dao Yun to fight, and the Dao Ruler in his hand also exploded with the power of Immortality, the Dao Ruler broke through the air and was iparably powerful, time and again resisting and repelling the attacks of Eliass Darkmoon Saber. Gradually, Michikos body began to present a subtle aura of Dao, which contained a supreme aura, as if it was evolving the highest and strongestws of the Great Dao. At the same time, among the eternal and immortal Tao Sigil Principles imprinted on Enlightenments Edge, some of them seemed to have been activated, and began to release a little bit of faint light, forming a resonance connection with the inexplicable aura of dao righteousness permeating Michikos body. At that moment, the martial aura on Michikos body violently and rapidly climbed up, reaching a terrifyingly powerful realm, and the Dao Ruler in his hand even blossomed with divine auras under the impetus of that supreme aura of Dao righteousness. Boom! The Dao Ruler in Michikos hand struck down towards Elias, crushing the air, unstoppable. Elias face changed abruptly, he shouted, the Darkmoon Saber in his hand shone brightly, and the primordial demonic qi contained within reached a zing state. Eliass saber power surged, and Darkmoon Saber shed out to meet the Dao Ruler that struck down across his head. With a bang, the Dao Ruler came down and shook Eliass Darkmoon Saber away, and the strongest force contained within it shocked and impacted Elias. Woah Elias coughed out blood, his figure falling back one after another. Michiko catalyzed the Dao Ruler and attacked Flower Goddess with another strike, and Flower Goddess also changed her face as she frantically catalyzed the Myriad Sound Bell, forming a powerful runic soundwave and meeting it head on. Bang! Flower Goddess opened her mouth and grunted, a trace of blood also spilled out from the corner of her mouth, and her figure was forced back one after another. Michiko raised the Dao Ruler in his hand, he didnt continue to pursue Elias and Flower Goddess, he urged the Dao Ruler and attacked Violet and Soren. At that moment, Violet and Sorens faces changed, they could sense that Michikos Dao Ruler contained a supreme power, which seemed to be borrowed, but was incredibly powerful. Violet and Soren hurriedly joined hands to parry Michikos strike, Heng Dao also attacked at this moment, activating his Pathgate Battle Skill, a palm seal containing the Pathgate Laws appeared in the air and pped Violet and Soren. Rumble! After everything came to a standstill, it was seen that Violet and Soren, the two peak Immortality powerhouses were forced to retreat, their faces turned pale, their qi and blood surged dramatically, and the origin of martial arts suffered a certain amount of injuries. This let Violet and Soren two face color doubtful, surprised to look at Michiko, look incredulous. Go, retreat! At this time, Elias shouted, he looked at Michikos current state was not right, did not have the guts to continue fighting up, greeted the rest of the people to withdraw. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Immediately, Flower Goddess, Elias, as well as Violet and Soren all broke through the air one after another and fled. Where to run! Heng Dao shouted, wanting to catch up. Michiko spoke, Stop chasing! Heng Daos figure lurched as he reacted furiously, realizing the extraordinary nature of Michikos current state, and that the power of the Great Dao that erupted under the Dao Ruler that he had just activated was so high and strong that it was far superior to what it had been before. Heng Dao couldnt help but look at Michiko in surprise, he couldnt help but open his mouth and ask as if he thought of something: Dorian, could it be that youve alreadyprehended the Tao Sigil Principles of Eternal Immortality on the Enlightenments Edge, and that youre able to utilize the power of the Immortal Dao Principles? Heng Daos heart was truly shocked and delighted, if Michiko was truly able toprehend the Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles, then her own battle power would definitely skyrocket. Chapter 2644 – The Unity of the Ten Thousand Paths Michiko took a deep breath as he shook his head and said, No. The Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles are not so easy toprehend. I have indeedprehended some of the mysteries, but not enough to be able to catalyze the power of the Immortal Dao Sigil Principles. I could only utilize Pathgates secret method of Dao Transformation, using some of the Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles that I hadprehended as a medium to trigger the Immortal Laws on Enlightenments Edge to resonate, and utilizing the Immortal Dao Force generated under the resonance, I was able to repel my opponent. Michiko continued, Of course, I can only borrow the power for a short while, but not for a long time. Therefore, it is best if the other party retreats, if the battle continues, once I am unable to borrow the power anymore there will also be a crisis. Heng Dao nodded as he said, I see. However, Dorian, you were able toprehend some of the Eternal Immortality Tao Sigil Principles, that is already extremely amazing. Afterprehending them, once you are able to control the power of these Tao Sigil Principles, that will be helpful for Dorian toprehend the Ten Thousand Paths. The path that Dorian is following is the path of the Ten Thousand Paths of martial arts, and once he has achieved it, he will be invincible with the Ten Thousand Paths added to his body. Michiko took a deep breath and said, The path of the Ten Thousand Paths isnt easy to walk, it all depends on chance. Saying that, Michiko walked over to the Pathgate disciples side and checked on some of the injured Pathgate disciples. Several were badly injured, but still alive. In The Celestial Realm, Pathgates refined pills were the most effective, so these few severely injured disciples were also taking healing pills to recover from their injuries. Heng Daos face was grim, and there was a wave of anger in his eyes as he said, Dorian, why do you think Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount have teamed up to surround my Pathgate lineage? Michiko shook his head as he said, I dont know. ording to them, it is said to be rted to the first Forbidden LandThe ck Abyss of Bad Curse. But it is a fact that no life exists in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. Perhaps, it was an excuse they made. Maybe, The ck Abyss of Bad Curse really contains unknown secrets. All in all, this time the Eastsea Enve is bound to be full of crises, perhaps its not just the two Forbidden Lands, Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount, that are acting differently, its possible that the rest of the Forbidden Lands are acting as well. Hendo frowned and said, Then wont it be even more dangerous when Dongji Pce opens? Michiko nodded and said, So, right now, all we can do is to strengthen ourselves. As long as we are strong ourselves, then we will not be afraid of any strong enemies. When will Dorian be able to break through to Immortal Summit? asked Hendo. Michiko said, Breaking through to Immortal Summit is not difficult. Its just that Im on the path of the unity of all paths. My sense of the Ten Thousand Ways is stillcking. The umtion is still notplete enough. Even if I break through to Immortal Summit now, its not the strongest state. Heng Daos heart was invigorated after hearing this, he knew that Michiko was born with a Dao Body, and only with such a Dao Rhythm Heavenly Physique could she walk the path of the Martial Dao of the Unity of All Ways. Therefore, with Michikos physique, once she breaks through to the peak of Immortality, the battle power that can be exploded is absolutely powerful, and it is almost difficult to find opponents in the same ss. Michiko continued, Pathgates Dao cultivation is all about enlightenment, realizing the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and the eternal and immortal Tao Sigil Principles on Enlightenments Edge are the best Dao. Thus, both I and the rest of the Pathgate disciples can seize the time toprehend this Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles. Heng Daos heart stirred and he couldnt help but ask, Dorian, are you nning toprehend the Law of the Ten Thousand Paths here and then look for an opportunity to break through to the Immortal Summit realm? Michiko nodded and said, Exactly! Thats great, Dorian will definitely be able to seed! Hendo became extremely excited. Far away from the direction of Enlightenments Edge, Flower Goddess, Elias, and the others fled to stop in a remote ce. They checked their own injuries, which werent too serious, but Elias had suffered some Origin injuries and needed to heal and recover in time. How did Michiko explode with such supreme power at thest minute? Elias frowned, something that puzzled him. Flower Goddess eyes flickered as she said, That power didnt belong to Michiko. otherwise he would have used it at the beginning. Rather, its somewhat simr to borrowed power. Borrowed power? Elias face was stunned. Violet, who was beside him, said, Could it be through the power of those Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles on Enlightenments Edge? Flower Goddess said, Its very possible, the Pathgate lineage emphasizes on enlightenment, turning the worlds great Dao into ones own use, and Michiko is extremely talented, born with a Dao body, so he can use the power of the eternal and immortal Tao Sigil Principles on Enlightenments Edge. Maybe. Even if he can only draw on a sliver of it, thats still not something we can match. Elias frowned and said, What then? The Pathgate lineage is still on Enlightenments Edge. That means that as long as Dorian stays on Enlightenments Edge, then we wont be able to team up to take him down. By being on Enlightenments Edge he will be able to draw on the power of the Eternal and Immortal Tao Sigil Principles. Flower Goddess said, Its not like Michiko is going to be able to draw on the power right away. It will take some time, and unless we are strong enough to kill Michiko before he is able to draw on his power, it will indeed be difficult. At these words, Elias fell silent. After experiencing the battle in the party, he hade to deeply appreciate Michikos power, definitely ranking among those heavenly prides at the very top of The Celestial Realm, to say that it was very unrealistic to be able to kill Dorian in an instant. Flower Goddess took a deep breath and said, Lets recover our injuries first. Didnt the remaining few Forbidden Landunch an operation against Buddhas Lineage? Lets wait for Soulreturn River and the other Forbidden Lands. If they seed, theyll be able to join forces and kill Enlightenments Edge again. Elias nodded, it was the only way to go nowadays. However, they didnt know that Zenithways crisis had already been resolved with the help of Jason and other The Human Realms pride, and that Coiling Dragon Hills Young Lord had fallen, while the Protector of Coiling Dragon Hill and Empyrean Falls had also died in battle. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Feathered Sanctum. Inside the secret ce, Fairy had already regained her senses from the enlightenment of that great Dao light rain, and her own aura appeared even more ethereal and mysterious, vaguely containing an inexplicable vor of the Great Dao. Aurora walked over and said, Orion, Hao and the others from the Haotian Sect have already left. Fairy smiled lightly, under her smile, she said, Haotian Sect, they are not from The Celestial Realms Haotian Sect, they should be from The Human Realm. As for Hao Im only afraid that the name is also fake. Hm? Auroras face was stunned. Fairy said, Previously when they were in Feathered Sanctum, that woman named ra manifested True Phoenix, and there was also a woman in a white dress who manifested White Tiger Bloodline. These destinies are basically only born by The Human Realm. The Celestial RealmNine Realms have always wanted to destroy the lower realms, so their arrival at the Eastsea Enve will surely lead to conflict with Emperor Wallop and others. We, Skybound Sect, just dont go and get involved. Well, Skybound Sect itself doesnt get involved in The Celestial Realms fights. This one will be even less involved. Aurora opened her mouth, then looked at Fairy and asked, Orion, have you alreadyprehended aplete Law of Order of the Great Dao? Chapter 2645 – Heaven’s Remarkable Wind and Cloud Fairy shook her head as she said, Apletew of the Great Dao Order is too difficult. Ive already sensed many fragments of the Great Dao, and I have a premonition that all of these fragments of the Great Dao belong on one order. However, its hard to beplete. All I can do is to keep perfecting it. If Fairys words had fallen on other peoples ears, it would have been an overwhelming shock. One must know that in Eastsea Enve, there were countless people who came to the Feathered Sanctum in search of a chance, but the ones who were able to sessfully perceive the Great Dao Light Rain were few and far between. Even if they were able to perceive the Great Dao Light Rain, they were only able to perceive a tiny bit of it, and that was already considered remarkable. Fairy had almost realized aplete order of the Great Dao, which was terrifying. On one hand, it was Fairys gifted bloodline, and on the other hand, it was heaven-defying chance. One could only say that Fairy was perfectly suited for this chance of Feathered Sanctum. Eastsea Enve. To the north, Zenith Peaks. Zenith Peaks, as the name suggests, is the extreme end of the Dao, rumored to contain the Eastern Great Emperors life of enlightenment out of the extreme dao, if you can in Zenith Peaks to be able to understand the Eastern Great Emperors extreme end of the Dao, that is also equivalent to get the Eastern Great Emperors life of cultivation of the strongest dao, then also equal to get the Eastern Great Emperors life of cultivation of the strongest dao. If you can realize the Eastern Great Emperors Dao in Zenith Peaks, that would be the same as getting the strongest realization of the Eastern Great Emperors cultivation. Originally, there were quite a few martial artists in the Eastsea Enve who came to the Zenith Peaks, wanting to try their luck and see if they could realize the Eastern Great Emperors Great Daos enlightenment that was contained in the Zenith Peaks. However, the martial artists who came here were all stopped because Zenith Peaks had been upied by the forces of the four major domains. These four domains are Eastguard Domain, Returning South, Forge West Domain and Northbound Land. Eastguard DomainThe Devil Gods Lineages Nightfall Abyss, Returning SouthThe Vein of the Underworlds Nero Underworld, Forge West DomainGod Devourers Damian Godyer, and Northbound Land. Damian Godyer, and Warden Stormhold of Northbound LandDivine Lineage. The Young Lords of these four major realm domains have united, in addition to the Protectors of Immortalitys pinnacle all joining forces to overrun Zenith Peaks. However, of these four major domains, only the Underworld God of Returning Souths The Vein of the Underworld was still alive, and the three major domain masters of the remaining three major domains, the Demon God, the God of Devouring, and the God of Sealing, had been killed by the King of Gods during the amazing battle that surrounded the Jedi King of Gods back then. At this moment, on top of Zenith Peaks, Nightfall Abyss, Nero, Damian, and Warden, the four great realm domains supreme celestials, wereprehending thews of the Eastern Great Emperors Extreme Avenue that he had left behind. The Eastern Great Emperors Extreme Avenue epassed everything and contained the extreme end of the Dao, and the Dao these four great supreme celestials cultivated differed, so the Extreme Avenue they perceived differed as well. But all of them had definitely gained something. At this moment, Nightfall Abyss and the others were still immersed in their perceptions of the Extreme Exhaustion Dao, while the Dao Protectors beside them were guarding from the side. The rest of the disciples in the four great domains were also in the midst of their enlightenment, and as for how much they were able to gain from their enlightenment, it was entirely up to their own personal fate, and it was more likely that they would gain nothing. Right at this moment, Nightfall Abyss suddenly opened his eyes, and a delicate rune appeared in his hand, which lit up and shed a line of information. This was a sound transmission note, and it was possible to transmit messages within a certain range. Emperor Throop asked us to go over and join him. Nightfall Abyss looked at the message on the transmitting note and spoke. Nero nodded as he said, I received a message on my Transmission Note as well. Could it be that Dongji Pce is about to open? Damian frowned as he said, As a matter of fact, Dongji Pce hasnt opened so soon. At least five or six dayster. What exactly is Emperor Throop calling us to rendezvous for? Warden murmured and said, Could it be that Emperor Throop has encountered some strong enemy over there? Or is there some kind of crisis? So we need to go over to rendezvous? Thats unlikely! Nightfall Abyss opened his mouth as he said, Emperor Throops battle power is as strong as it gets, and if it wasnt for the purpose of purposelying to break through in the Eastsea Enve, then when Emperor Throop was in The Celestial Realm, it wouldnt have been difficult for him to break through to the Immortal Summit wouldnt even be difficult. Damian asked, So what should we do now? Weve already received a voice message from Emperor Throop, should we go over and join him, or should we continue to sense here? Nero thought for a moment and said, The Eastern Great Emperors Extreme Avenue in Zenith Peaks is essible. We rushed here first thing when we entered Eastsea Enve, and weve all improved greatly during this period of enlightenment. Ive even broken through to the Immortality High Order, and all three of you are about the same. In my opinion, we can continue to sense until we are really unable to sense before we go to join Emperor Throop. Yes! Nightfall Abyss and the others all nodded their heads. Not only was Zenith Peaks side overrun by the four domain forces. There were quite a few opportunistic treasures in the Eastsea Enve that had been overrun by some powerful top tier forces. Lets take Sanctus Zenith, for example, which could be said to have been overrun by the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage. Feathered Sanctum, which is basically the same as being overrun by Skybound Sect. Treasures Trove was initially overrun by the Myriad Path Sect, the first sect of The Celestial Realm, before the Otltino Divine Feminine of the Lineage of Spiritual God arrived, and with the consent of Rhea Saintess, the Holy Virgin of the Myriad Path Sect, the Lineage of Spiritual God was able to take over. With the consent of Rhea Saintess, the Holy Maiden of the Myriad Path Sect, the Lineage of Spiritual God also entered Treasures Trove. The deste n lineages Titus had been stalking the Otltino Goddess, and when he saw the Otltino Goddesse to Treasures Trove, Titus had the cheek to follow him. However, the Otltino Goddess and Rhea Saintess reached an agreement, the two forces united, refused The deste n lineage to enter. This infuriated Titus. The Lineage of Spiritual God and the Myriad Path Sect had joined forces, Titus really didnt dare to go to war, of course, he wouldnt go to war either. He could not afford to be an enemy of these two forces, especially Myriad Path Sect, which was known as The Celestial Realms number one n, whether it was the strength of its heritage, it was not inferior to some of The Celestial Realms Forbidden Land forces. Titus had no choice but to head to the south of Eastsea Enve.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a Forsaken Realms in the south, filled with a primitive and barbaric atmosphere, and it was very dangerous there because there werent many martial artists willing to go there to look for a chance. But the southern side of the Forsaken Realms, in fact, is very suitable for the barbarian The deste n lineage to explore, fitting their own martial number path. Near Skyfall Crypt, three figures walked out. The actual Pudge Sprite and also Daemon Rex and Siren Enchantress, who are all smirking, have a breath that seems to have gone through a metamorphosis on Daemon Rexs body, and the breath of Immortality seems extremely pure. Not only him, but Siren Enchantress as well. Water Cascade. Two figures flew out from behind the rushing majestic waterfall, and they were Marcus Deathless and Faceless. Two divine rays of light burst out from Marcus Deathless Yin-Yang Divine Pupils, and his pupils looked even more spiritual, as if they were endowed with a divine spiritual charm. Aquatic Dragon-Fishs integration into my Yin-Yang Divine Pupil has finally caused my Yin-Yang Divine Pupil to move towards the realm of minor aplishment. Marcus Deathless opened his mouth, his Yin-Yang Divine Pupil viewed the sky and the earth, and what he saw waspletely different from others that was. Enlightenments Edge, Zenith Peaks, and Feathered Sanctum, lets go for a walk and see if I can discern some mysteries with my Yin-Yang Divine Pupil today. Marcus Deathless said. Near Dongji Pce. Two figures permeated with a supreme aura appeared, and one of them had Energy of Chaos faintly surrounding his body. This was none other than Chaos Progeny with Mount. There are remnants of Energy of Chaos here. It seems that the Chaos Exobeast Jason obtained should have been active here. However, the hatching low point of that Chaos Exobeast should have been inside Dongji Pce. Therefore, arge amount of pure Energy of Chaos must exist within Dongji Pce! Chaos Progeny looked at the huge pce that was hidden from view and opened his mouth to slowly say. Chapter 2646 Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation A huge pce, appears to be hidden, huge pce of the surrounding, from time to time rises a burst of light like rain of great Daow, these great Daow of light rain with a force of confinement, make this huge pce around the formation of a forbidden area of the Jedi, it is difficult to get close to the past. Chaos Progenys two eyes vaguely surfaced two chaotic runes, eyes in the divine aura shot, he looked at the huge pce, looked at that a Dao Laws of light rain floating in the air, said in a deep voice: The Dao Laws of light rain in the every day in the decreasing, wait until this within the imprisoning power of the Dao Laws of light rain disappeared, that is almost the time of the Dongji Pce open time. time for Dongji Pce to open. Mount asked, Young Lord, will that Eternal Waystone really appear this time? Chaos Progeny shook his head as he said, Im not sure if it will appear. But if it doesnt even appear this time, it wont appear again. Mount nodded and said nothing more. Chaos Progeny said, Continue cultivating. Grow your body first. This time, all parties Forbidden Land plus The Celestial RealmNine Realms, all the great ns, it can be said that The Celestial Realms strongest heavenly pride have gathered, Dongji Pce opens, and there will inevitably be a lot of fights between dragons and tigers. You can lock down the creation origin of this ce, right? Mount nodded and said, I can lock it down! Thats fine! Chaos Progeny said. Sealing Rex Wildborns side of the giant peak. Jason and other The Human Realms Heavens Pride disciples were gathering over here, recuperating from their injuries on the one hand, and practicing to improve on the other. Old Mr. Miller was holding the Dao Ripple Stone and was sensing the Great Dao Ripples embedded in the stone. Gradually, Old Mr. Millers body was filled with strands of Indestructible Origin Breath, encircling his body, and an Indestructible Origin Law was evolving in the air. Old Mr. Miller is in the process of enlightenment, striking the Cultivation Realm at the peak of Immortality. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Wolf Boy, Benji, Robert and others were all practicing. Purple Phoenix Saintess was consolidating her Cultivation Realm at the peak of the Immortality Middle Stage, her martial arts Dao was still improving quickly, and she had benefited greatly from this battle with Kai. Sacred Son of Destruction, on the other hand, was striking the middle Immortality rank, his martial arts path was on the path of destruction, plus he had strong enough mental toughness and willpower, so his martial arts path progressed extremely fast. Finn was holding that Spiritual Soldier, and at the moment wasmunicating with that strand of Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen C Heavenly Devil, this Spiritual Soldier of yours contains Demonic Blood Divine Gold? Then how can this be a Spiritual Soldier? What do you know, kid? It does contain some Demon Blood Divine Gold, its just not pure. To be precise, this weapon is not fully cast, otherwise it would be at the level of a Quasi-Divine Soldier at the very least. Dont look at the fact that its currently only at the Heavenly Spiritual Soldier level, but since it contains a small amount of Demon Blood Divine Gold, its perfectly capable of fighting against a Quasi-Divine Soldier. That powerful? Finn froze, in that case, this ck and unkempt thing that was like an iron rod was almost equivalent to a Quasi-Divine Soldier? A weapon forged from Demonic Blood God Gold is the most suitable for you to use. Because you are a Primal Demonic Body, you can use your innate demonic qi to harbor this weapon, and this weapon will grow stronger and stronger. The Heavenly Devil Primordial God said. Okay, Ill make a note of that. Finn nodded his head as he continued, I think the Heavenly Devil Scourge that I cultivate can impact the Sixth Heaven. Heavenly Devil sensed it and said, Its almost ready. Your Heavenly Devil Scourge Fifth Heaven has already been perfected. Its time to start impacting the Sixth Heavenly Layer. Heavenly Devil Scourge had a total of nine heavens. What Heavenly Devil Scourges Sixth Heaven corresponded to was Immortality. This meant that Finn was going to start impacting Immortality. Marcel, Zack and the others were also practicing, and they were currently impacting the peak of Quasi life and death realm, Emily, Darcey and Butterfly were also doing the same, and they were all scrambling to practice. The cultivation resources that Jason had allocated to each of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride were still plenty, and all they had to do was to fully utilize these cultivation resources and transform them into their own martial arts strength. Jason, on the other hand, continued to recover from his injuries, as he operated the Zhe Arctic technique and took the Origin Pill, causing his Origin injuries to basically all recover.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason next continued to temper his Green Dragons Golden Body. In the battle with Kai, his Green Dragons Golden Body had been impacted and broken over and over again, but each battle had a tempering effect on the Green Dragons Golden Body. Jason continued to strengthen Green Dragons Golden Body while growing his own Nine Dragons Qi and Blood. Although Jason hadnt reached Immortality, his Green Dragons Golden Body was always being quenched and strengthened. Even though Kai and the other Forbidden Land Pride had reached Immortality, the strength of his physical body was still not as strong as Jasons. This was also the reason why Jason was able to use Qiu Xiangs Golden Body to strengthen his body, but it was not as strong as his own. This is also the reason why Jason was able to fight these Forbidden Land prides at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. Jason didnt try to realize the Martial Way, not because he didnt want to make a breakthrough, but he never sensed the opportunity. He still couldnt sense his own Indestructible Origin, couldnt touch the Indestructible Origin Laws, so instead of wasting time on it, it would be better to find another way to cultivate, lets say to strengthen his own body, strengthen his own qi and blood, etc. He felt that as long as the other aspects kept getting better, he would not be able to break through. He felt that as long as the other aspects continued to be stronger, when the water finally came to the right ce, he would also be able to realize his own Indestructible Origin Laws, and thus begin to break through towards Immortality. After practicing for a while, Jason stopped, and after thinking about it, he decided to practice the sixth fist style of Human Emperor Fist. Immediately, Jasons divine sense moved, and Human Emperor Fists Sixth Fist Style emerged in his mind. To Jasons surprise, Human Emperor Fist only had these six styles. The fist style of Human Emperor Fists sixth style was namedCImperial Tao Cosmic Creation! Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation Jason recited silently in his heart. Just like practicing the previous five styles of Human Emperor Fist, an illusory figure of the Mighty Nine Heavens appeared in Jasons mind, and immediately afterward, this figure began to be evolving the fist style of this punch. Jason watched carefully, doing his best to understand the meaning of this fist,bining it with the cultivation method of this fist, watching this illusory figures evolution of the fist, and deepening his understanding of this sixth fist style. As he watched, Jasons face became a bit strange. Human Emperor Fists sixth fist style was not an offensive or defensive fist style, or to be precise, it was not a fist style, the so-called opening of the heavens, the opening of ones own domain! Yes, Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation was opening up a field! Jason also sensed that with the evolution of this shadow, a heaven and earth domain opened up, and in this heaven and earth domain, the Heaven and Earth Imperial Tao Origin was directly triggered, filled with endless Imperial Tao Empowerment. This meant that as long as one was within this heaven and earth domain, whether it was ones own Origin Energy or the battle techniques that one executed, they were all greatly enhanced by this Imperial Tao Empowerment. This is too heaven-defying, isnt it Jason was somewhat stunned. Chapter 2647 Immortal Summit Jason is now realizing the sixth punch of Human Emperor Fist C Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation! This fist stance actually evolved a heaven and earth realm, which could be called the Imperial Tao realm, and underneath this realm, the battle power would be drastically boosted! This effect was simr to Felixs quasi-divine weapon, the Buddha Lamp. The Buddha Lamp was lit above Felixs head, releasing the Buddha Light of the Great Dao that could allow Felix to receive a boost in his battle power, both in terms of Qi and Blood and Origin Energy. Thus, Jason was able to exim the heaven-defying nature of the sixth fist style of Human Emperor Fist after he sensed the mysteries of the style. This was truly heaven-defying, using fist intent to evolve a field of heaven and earth, tickling the Emperor Dao Origin Energy between heaven and earth, causing ones entire self to be enhanced within the confines of this field, which was extremely terrifying! No wonder the ancient Emperor was recognized by the Terran lineage and co-respected as the Emperor! The Emperor is indeed amazingly talented, and the Human Emperor Fist created is indeed very strong! Jason sighed in his heart. He concentrated and continued to sense the Human Emperor Fists sixth fist style evolved by that shadow, and in the process of watching carefully and constantly trying to figure it out, he also began to cultivate along with it. Jason was determined to cultivate this Human Emperor Fist Sixth Fist Style, and if he did, he would be able to evolve an Imperial Dao Domain, which would give him a great advantage in battle. Thus, Jason also fell into the oblivious cultivation. The rest of the people were all practicing as well. Old Mr. Miller was holding a Taoist stone, he had already entered a state of subtle enlightenment, a Law of Imperishability rune surrounded his body, containing a powerful and zing Undying Force. Vaguely, these Law of Imperishability runes have a kind of hint that they are going to metamorphose towards a stronger step. Old Mr. Miller was sensing his own Law of Indestructible Origin, and he was striking the Immortal Summit realm. Finns body was filled with an innate demonic aura, which was boundless, connecting heaven and earth, forming an ocean of demonic aura, manifesting a special runic divine chain, entangling Finnyer byyer. This was the vision produced by practicing Heavenly Devil Scourge. Finn was impacting the sixth heaven of Heavenly Devil Scourge, and right now, he still had a great certainty that he would be able to break through up there, and there were quite a lot of cultivation resources that he had obtained. In addition, when Finn was in Sanctus Zenith in the first ce, he had already absorbed a lot of that Devil Fury Qi from Sanctus Zenith, all he had to do now was to keep refining it, however transforming it into his own Innate Devil Qi. Boom! At this moment, a vibrating sound came from Roberts body. It was actually seen that Roberts Law of Imperishability was continuously coalescing together, with wisps of Quasi-Immortal Qi surrounding his body. He was consolidating thisyer of Cultivation Realm of Quasi-Immortality, preparing for the impact of true Immortalityter. Benji had already taken a leaf of Holy Pill given to him by Jason, which caused Benjis martial aura to be rising by leaps and bounds, and while he was refining the Holy Pill, he was also practicing Ascension Golden Body Art, which was the chance he had received from the Holy Buddhas Void. Gradually, Benjis body was permeated with golden auras, his physical body was undergoing a metamorphosis, and it was as if his entire body had been transformed. In this process, Benji had some enlightenment, his martial arts breath directly broke through the confinement of the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, and he sensed his own Indestructible Origin. Immediately, his the Earth Store King destiny appeared in the sky, using this to trigger the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth. With the sound of roaring, the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth appeared, and Benjis divine sense immersed into the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth, which was like an ocean, and began to seize the Indestructible Originws that suited him. Benji used his Buddhas heart to sense and search for the Indestructible Originws that suited him. In the end, Benji sensed it and followed his senses to capture the Indestructible Origin Laws and integrate them into his own the origin of martial arts. With a boom, only to see Benjis body Buddha light flourish, has begun to diffuse a wisp of indestructible breath pressure. Benji had failed to break through to Immortality in one fell swoop, and had now reached the quasi-immortality level, and he was frantically sucking up the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth, transforming it into that Indestructible Origin Energy, and impacting towards the barrier of Immortality. As the Indestructible Origin that surfaced between heaven and earth dissipated, Benji was unable topletely break through the barrier of Immortality, but he was already satisfied in his heart. This time, he had sessfully broken through to quasi-Immortality, he also needed to polish up on this realm, first familiarize himself with sensing that strand of Undying Force, and deepen his understanding of thews of Indestructible Origin, and then it would be a lot easier to impact on Immortalityter on. Boom! Boom! At this moment, Old Mr. Millers body was violently seen to erupt with a burst of sound like thunder, deafening and loud. This also attracted everyones attention. Old Mr. Miller seemed to have realized something, only to see that the Law of Imperishability runes surrounding his body began to annihte continuously, and every Law of Imperishability runes annihtion erupted with a thunderous sound. With the annihtion of each Law of Imperishability rune, the indestructible aura of Old Mr. Millers body also began to decline. Not only that, Old Mr. Millers own qi and blood also began to wither and be extinct, his bodypletely decayed, and without the support of his qi and blood, he looked iparably old and stooped. Immediately after Old Mr. Millers the origin of martial arts, is also being step by step silent, until there is no sense of what Origin Breath in the diffusion. At this moment Old Mr. Miller, gave people the feeling like sitting in the general, sitting motionless, can not sense the qi and blood, can not sense the Origin, there is only an old body. But Jason and the others can sense that Old Mr. Miller is still there, just in a very subtle state. Jason couldnt even be bothered to cultivate, staring at Old Mr. Miller, lest something unexpected might happen. SteeplyC Snort! On Old Mr. Millers Martial Dantian location, a sh of golden aura lit up, and immediately after this sh of golden aura began to spread towards his entire body, which was the Zhan Liu Golden Body! In the next moment, Old Mr. Millers eyes opened steeply, a trace of dawning realization shed across his face as he muttered to himself, So, this is the mystery of Indestructible Origin! Indestructible and indestructible, if one has not experienced Silence, how can one be indestructible? Silence contains a line of life, the outbreak of life, to the death, is the true indestructible, in order to reach the true peak! Old Mr. Miller took a step forward and stood proudly in the sky, his qi and blood were recovering with the momentum of a tumbling sea, transcending the past and reaching a brand new peak height of qi and blood. His the origin of martial arts was flourishing, and his six-foot golden body radiated a bright and dazzling light. Immediately after, a Law of Imperishability rune was once again presented, and at this moment, it actually formed a Law of Imperishability order, containing a monstrous might. With a boom, Old Mr. Millers aura erupted, shaking the heavens and earth, dispersing the clouds at the edge of the sky, and a supremely strong and iparable indestructible pressure swept across this ce!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Immortality Peak! At this moment, Old Mr. Miller has realized that he has truly established himself in the realm of Immortal Summit! Chapter 2648 – Communicating with the Beast Emperor Rumble! Old Mr. Millers own qi and blood was in full bloom, the monstrous qi and blood was extremely powerful, in addition, his Indestructible Origins aura also underwent a metamorphosis, and the strongest martial arts aura swept through this side of heaven and earth. After Old Mr. Millerprehended the Indestructible Origin, at this moment he could be considered to have truly reached the indestructibility of qi and blood, indestructibility of flesh, and indestructibility of origin! Old Mr. Millers six-foot golden body also blossomed with a bright and dazzling golden aura, and as he stepped into the Immortal Summit realm, his Grand Vajra Realm Physique was also upgraded ordingly. Old Mr. Miller sensed his own state, he was still very satisfied, he also fully realized, Immortality Summitpared to the Immortality high level peak of the span ofbat power is really big, only to reach the Immortality Summit can the Immortality of the power of the Upanishad really burst out. Jason watched and was relieved as he smiled and said, Old man, youve finally broken through to the peak of Immortality. This makes our side a little more grounded as well. Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason, he frowned and said, Jason, many people have sensed their own Indestructible Origin and have broken through to quasi-Immortality. why havent you brat moved a bit? Jasonughed bitterly, Do you think I dont want to break through? The key Laozis THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS indeed did not have half a bit of movement, what can be done about it? Old Mr. Miller, there is no hurry. Im ate bloomer, soter ister. Jason said. Jason was optimistic and cheerful, since there was no opportunity to break through for enhancement at the moment, it would be the same to not break through, and other aspects of cultivation to enhance it would be the same. Lets say growing ones qi and blood, lets say enhancing ones physique and so on. All of you continue to cultivate and maximize your battle power. Jason opened his mouth and spoke, telling The Human Realm Heavenly Pride to continue to seize the time to cultivate. Jason, on the other hand, continued toprehend Human Emperor Fists sixth stance C Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation. The meaning of this fist style was to open up a side of the Imperial Tao domain, and under the coverage of this Imperial Tao domain, Jasons entire aspect would receive a boost. The cultivation of this style is much more difficult than the previous five styles, Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, in addition to opening up a field of heaven and earth, the most difficult lies in how to trigger the Imperial Tao Origin Energy in heaven and earth. Only in this way can the Imperial Tao Origin Energy be covered in the created heaven and earth domain, and only then can it have a strong power to support itself. Jason was immersed in the sensation and cultivation of this fist, and in his mind, he was constantly recalling the evolution of that illusory figure, and began to feel and understand the fists mysteries. When Jason began to evolve this fist, he had already sensed that he was able to touch the Origin Energy of the Imperial Dao between heaven and earth, which made him feel iparably excited. Hepletely devoted himself to the cultivation of this fist, and finally, after countless attempts, Jason finally seeded in opening up an area of heaven and earth. However, the area of the heaven and earth domain that Jason was currently able to evolve was too small, it was estimated to be the size of a palm, and when this palm-sized domain was presented, Jason was able to clearly sense the hooked Imperial Dao Origin Energy converging into this palm-sized domain. Only, Jasons evolved domain space was too small, only palm-sized, and couldnt carry much Imperial Dao Origin Energy, so it didnt have any special power yet. Jason had also just cultivated, and to be able to evolve a domain space after just a short time of cultivation was already heaven-defying enough. As Jason continued to cultivate and deepened his understanding in all aspects, the domain space he was able to evolve would continue to expand. One day, when this Emperor Dao domain was able to cover a thousand miles, Jason didnt even dare to imagine what kind of invincible might that would be. When night came, Jason and the others all sat around and built a bonfire. Jason and the others took out some dried food and other things they had brought with them to eat, exchanged their feelings about martial arts cultivation with each other, and asionally triggered some different opinions about martial arts. Old Mr. Miller watched this scene with a smile on his face, since everyone was on a different path in martial arts, it was normal to have differences when exchanging insights on martial arts. When there were differences, they would be discussed, which would lead to further exploration, and under the collective wisdom, it was often possible to unravel many of the confusions in the martial arts path without even realizing it. Therefore, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Finn, Darcey, Zack, and the others had gained something from this discussion, making their kind of insights into martial arts even more expansive. Jason pulled Old Mr. Miller over to him and said, Come on, lets go to the top of the giant peak. Ill see what that Rex Wildborn is up to. Old Mr. Miller was speechless and said, Youre going to mess with that Rex Wildborn? Jason chuckled and said, Thats not exactly messing with it. I assure you, that Rex Wildborn is eager for someone to interact with it as well. Anyway, its at least a Beast Emperor that was sealed in the Ancient Era to this day, so theres no harm in having a chat. Old Mr. Miller smiled and said, Alright, lets go take a look then. Jason immediately instructed the rest of The Human Realms Celestials to discuss or cultivate where they were, while he and Old Mr. Miller made a trip over to the Giant Peak. Jason and Old Mr. Miller spread out their figures and soon arrived at the halfway point of the giant peak, following their previous memories to find the stone wall on which a formation pattern was inscribed. Jason pressed his hand on the formation pattern diagram on the stone wall, then his divine sense seeped in and utilized his divine sense to shout: Rex Wildborn, Rex Wildborn! The entire Giant Peak space was ck, like that bottomless ck abyss. Jasons divine sense fluctuations then echoed in the space of this bottomless ck abyss. Suddenly- Snort! In that endless darkness, there were two huge clusters of ghostly green light zing up, like two huge ghostly greennterns. Kid, its you! This Emperor still remembers your spiritual aura! You lied to this Emperor, and you still dare toe at this moment? Arent you afraid that this Emperor will exterminate this strand of your spiritual energy? A magnificent and grand voice containing a monstrous rage resounded in Jasons mind. Jasons heart was delighted, knowing that this Rex Wildborn had responded. As for Rex Wildborns threat, he is not at ease at all, this wisp of divine sense power is destroyed, it does not matter, the big deal is to recuperate and recover. Rex Wildborn, I have never lied to you, you are wronging me! In this Eastsea Enve, there are many powerful people from all the major forces that havee, as well as those Supreme Celestial Pride, all of which are above Immortality. Some time ago, we were targeted by a major force, so we didnt have time to say goodbye to Rex Wildborn before we hurriedly escaped. Now that weve managed to escape from the other side, Ive rushed over to keep Forever Kongpany. I know Forever Kong has endured the loneliness of these countless eons alone, its very lonely, wouldnt it be nice to have someone to chat with. Jason said without blushing.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hmph! Rex Wildborn snorted coldly, looking with no intention of driving Jason away. Jasons words also spoke to its heart, since the Deste Ancient Era, it had been confined in this bottomless darkness, and that sense of loneliness was enough to drive a person crazy. Even if it was a beast, it would still be driven crazy. It was not easy for the Eastsea Enve to open, and it was able tomunicate with the outside world, and that was also able to expel a great sense of loneliness. Chapter 2649 The Secret of Ancestor of Man Rex Wildborns magnificent voice rang out, Terrans treacherous brat, no matter what you say, this Emperor will not fall for it again and will not give you anything more. Rex Wildborn, words cant be said like that. Do I look to you like the kind of person who asks for things at will? Jason opened his mouth and continued, Its true that Rex Wildborn gave us some chances a while ago. But Ive also tried hard on my side, and this Rune Seal really cant be solved. There are somews of the Great Dao branded on it, and I really cant dissolve it with my current ability. Damn! Does that mean that this Emperor wont be able to get out? Rex Wildborn began to rage, and also diffused a dangerous aura, with a terrifying killing aura filling the air.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason hurriedly said, Rex Wildborn take it easy first, just because I dont have a solution doesnt mean that the others dont. I saw that there are Draconic Beastkin Lineages heavenly pride also entering Eastsea Enve. The leader is called Orion Seeridge. Does senior know about it? Orion Seeridge? A descendant of Argus Beastking? In the Ancient Age, Argus Beastking had already fallen, could it be that there are bloodline descendants passed down to this day? Rex Wildborn muttered to itself, then its tone became anxious and asked, Kid, where is the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage now? If you lure the Draconic Beastkin Lineage to this ce tomunicate with this Emperor, this Emperor will reward you heavily and will definitely give you endless Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures! This- Jasons tone seemed a bit difficult as he sighed softly and said, I also want to help senior, but I cant help that my strength doesnt allow it. Im not hiding it from you, but the Ancient Beastkin Lineage is currently trapped in Sanctus Zenith, and all the powerful forces in The Celestial Realm are besieging the Ancient Beastkin Lineage, especially that Emperor Wallop, and I cant get past the Emperor Wallop even if I want to go to Sanctus Zenith. I cant cross Emperor Wallop and their defense line either, I cant help it, Im not as strong as I should be. Rex Wildborn sensed it, the wisp of Qi that Jasons spirit fluctuation passed through didnt even reach Immortality, from the Cultivation Realm, it was indeed a bit weaker. Jason continued, I am not hiding anything from senior, I am very fond of Orion Seeridge. In Sanctus Zenith, I also teamed up with Arakko Beastkin Lineage to take on the likes of Emperor Wallop. After all, I am from The Human Realm, not The Celestial Realm. So its only natural that these people, Emperor Wallop, who represents The Celestial Realm, want to drive out all the people on my side, and at the same time go after the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, so its only natural for me to join forces together with the Draconic Beastkin. Is what your boy said true? Rex Wildborn asked. Jason immediately said, Senior, I dare swear that it is absolutely true. If senior can help raise my strength, then I will definitely lure the Draconic Beastkin Lineage to this ce. I cant wait for Senior to get out of the trap and p all the people of The Celestial Realm to death. This Emperor is trapped here, but in truth, he cant help you much. Rex Wildborn opened his mouth and then asked, Kid what Cultivation Realm are you currently in? Quasi life and death realm peak. Jason spoke, then said, But I have been in this realm for some time now. I feel that all aspects of my refinement have reached an extreme, whether its my own Qi and blood or Origin Energy, they have all been quenched to a peak. But I just cant sense my own Indestructible Origin, and I cant impact Immortality. Meaning youve hit a bottleneck in your Martial Dao? Are you sure that the Cultivation Realm that you are currently in has all been cultivated to the extreme? Rex Wildborn asked. Certain! Jason said affirmatively. This is also the case boy, ording to your Terrans martial arts division, what level did you cultivate to when you Extreme Realm Emperor? Extreme Realm Emperor? Oh, I cultivated to Great Extreme Realm Emperor. What? Great Extreme Realm Emperor? Sure enough Rex Wildborn eximed with emotion. Senior, what does it mean? Jason asked in a hurry. Extreme Realm Emperor can go as far as Great Extreme Realm Emperor, then why do you need to rush to cultivate to Immortality? Wouldnt that be a pity? Rex Wildborn said. This senior, I still dont understand what you mean ah. Can you make it clearer? How will my battle power increase if I dont reach Immortality? Jason asked. Rex Wildborn paused and said, Kid, do you know why the Draconic Ancestor of Man was able to sweep the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths and suppress the Ten Draconic Beast Races in the Draconic Era? It lies in the fact that the Draconic Ancestor of Mans battle power is invincible! ording to legend, Ancestor of Man was the first Terran to cultivate to the Extreme Realm Emperor stage, followed by the Quasi life and death realm, Immortality. until Eternal Immortality also cultivated to the Great Immortality. As a result, Arakanian Ancestor of Man is invincible in the same rank, and Faunus Eldergrove is suppressed by a step. The fact that the Emperor of the Four Poles of the Deste Ancient Era all failed to cultivate to the extreme in the various Cultivation Realms lies in the starting stage of Extreme Realm Emperor, not reaching the Great Extreme Realm Emperor. Jasons mind was shaken, and he asked as if he thought of something, Elder, do you mean that if you cultivate to the extreme in the Extreme Realm Emperor stage, then every Cultivation Realm behind it will have a chance to cultivate to the extreme? Anyway, if the Extreme Realm Emperor is not cultivated to the extreme, then the Cultivation Realm behind it has no chance to cultivate to the extreme realm? Not bad. Some in Quasi life and death realm, Immortality, Creation realm and so on are able to cultivate to the extreme, but not every realm is able to reach the extreme. You brat does have this potential. Since you have this potential, why dont you strive to cultivate to the extreme in every realm? Rex Wildborn said. Jason instantly understood, and he said, I see. Elder means for me to cultivate to the Great Quasi life and death realm first? No need to rush to break through to Immortality, right? Right. You have the potential, then you should strive to cultivate each Cultivation Realm to the extreme. Rex Wildborn said. Jason nodded, then he sighed softly and said, Its not easy to cultivate to the Great Quasi life and death realm. I guess it requires a lot of pure energy, can senior give a hand, give some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures or something. After I cultivate and be strong, I will definitely bring over the Draconic Beastkin Lineage and help senior get out of the trap. Kid, if you pass a drop of your Origin Essence Blood over to this Emperor, this Emperor will be able to grant you some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, said Rex Wildborn. Jason was on guard as he said, Elder wants my Origin Essence Blood? Gathering a drop of Origin Essence Blood is also very Origin-consuming. Besides, what is seniors purpose in taking a drop of my essence blood? The Origin that you consumed, the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that this Emperor gave you will naturally be able to make up for it and restore it instantly. Rex Wildborn opened his mouth and continued, This Emperor took a drop of your essence blood, and if you keep your promise and bring the Ancient Beastkin Lineage here, this Emperor will naturally return it to you. If you break the contract, then this Emperor cant kill you through this drop of essence blood, at most, you will be subjected to some minor punishment. Jasons face was stunned, but he did not expect Rex Wildborn to be so guarded now. If he really wanted to give a drop of blood to Rex Wildborn, with Rex Wildborns eternal immortality realm, God knows what kind of trouble it would cause. After thinking about it, Jason said in a sardonic tone, Senior, allow me to think about it, no matter what, I will still lure the Ancient Beastkin Lineage over for senior when I have the chance. Saying that, Jasons divine sense retracted, ending hismunication with Rex Wildborn. Chapter 2650 Finn’s Choice After Old Mr. Miller saw Jasone back to his senses, he quickly asked, Jason, what does this Rex Wildborn say? Jason didnt have the heart to say, This guy has learned its lesson. To order something from it, it actually asked me to give it a drop of essence blood as a promise. This old thing is an eternally immortal pure being, so I dont know what will happen if I get a drop of my essence blood. Its better not to try this risk. Old Mr. Millers old eyes shed with essence as he said, Why dont I go and try? Jason nodded and said, Its fine if you want to try. Old Mr. Miller immediately reached out and pressed his hand on that formation pattern diagram, a strand of divine sense probing in. Jason, on the other hand, was thinking about his mind, ording to Rex Wildborn, Extreme Realm Emperor was a starting point for Martial Transcendence, this starting point was equivalent to a foundation, if the Extreme Realm Emperor could be cultivated to the realm of the extreme, that is, the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, the The Cultivation Realm behind it all have a chance to cultivate to the extreme. Of course, there is only a chance, as to whether or not you can be like the Ancestor of Man, and achieve the ultimate in every realm behind you, it depends on your own chance and talent. However, if the Extreme Realm Emperor is not cultivated to the extreme, then the Cultivation Realm in the back has no chance to be cultivated to the extreme realm. Jasons heart is still very torn, ording to reason, as Rex Wildborn suggested, it is best to cultivate to the Great Quasi life and death realm first. However, if a great war is triggered behind, and The Human Realm Heavenly Pride side suffers a crisis, if there is a choice, then Jason would still rather elevate to Immortality first. Otherwise, lives couldnt be saved, so there wasnt muchter. Of course, right now, it hadnt reached that point yet, so he could only take one step and see what happens. Just as he was thinking, he only saw that Old Mr. Miller had alreadye back to his senses and ended his exchange with Rex Wildborn. Jasons face was stunned when he saw this, and he said, Old man, its over so soon? Old Mr. Miller had a bitter look on his face as he said, This old thing sure has learned its lesson. Old me asked it to give more Creation Origin Stone, and this old thing is also asking old me to give him a drop of Origin Essence Blood, isnt this a pitfall. Jasonughed and said, Dont hit Rex Wildborn for now. It wont give us any more Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures until we can give it actual benefits. Lets go, down first. Old Mr. Miller nodded and followed Jason out of the area and back to where The Human Realm Celestial Pride was gathered. On The Human Realms side, some people were cultivating, while others were still conversing and arguing. Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the others were ying with Bai, who had a harmless appearance, and from the outside it was hard to tell that this was actually a Chaos Exobeast. On the side of The Human Realms pride, their overall strength has increased greatly, Marcel and Zack are preparing for their impact on the Quasi-Undefeatable, Darcey has just increased to the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, and Emily and Butterfly have reached the high level of the Quasi life and death realm. realm. The main reason is that there are indeed too many cultivation resources, Holy Pill can be used directly for cultivation, plus Energized Exotic Fruit, plundered cultivation pills, top quality Spirit Stone, etc. With these resources, plus Darceys and their natural physique itself is at the top of the ss, so the speed of cultivation is a thousand miles a day. Only Jason is still stuck at the peak of Quasi life and death realm. However, Jason also knows his own special features, if not first experienced the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, then he is sure that now he can at least break through to the Immortality middle stage, or even the high stage of the ground. Therefore, having experienced the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, this had both advantages and disadvantages, depending on which way one looked at it. Rumble! At this moment, a roaring and vibrating sound power came, someone was breaking through the realm, and an Immortalitys breath pressure was filling the air. Jason turned his head haughtily, and the ce where his eyes looked was exactly where Finn was practicing. Finn was in the process of breaking the realm, he had tempered Heavenly Devil Scourge to the point of the sixth heaven, once he cultivated to the sixth heaven, then his martial arts Dao would be able to step towards Immortality. In an instant, wisps of Imperishable Breath spread out from his body, and a Law of Imperishability rune was evolving, haunting himself, causing him to look at possessing a first Heavenly Devil Might that also carried a monstrous pressure of Imperishable Breath. Jasons face was slightly shocked when he saw this, he was really a bit surprised because he could see that Finn wanted to buy right past Quasi-Immortality in one step and directly cultivate to Immortality. Was it possible? If it was only Finns strength alone, then Jason would have put a question mark on it. However, Finn still hosted a strand of Heavenly Devils genesis within his body, so was it not possible? Heavenly Devils peak was the existence of the Eternal Realm, his experience, experience, and understanding of the Dao are all notcking, and Finn is practicing the Heavenly Devil Dao. Heavenly Devils spirit is in Finns mind, so Finns understanding of immortality is more profound than Old Mr. Millers, because Heavenly Devils understanding of immortality and the Tao can be understood by Finn. However, epting Heavenly Devils sense of Taoism in its entirety actually has its drawbacks. This is tantamount to walking the same path that Heavenly Devil has walked, in other words, in the end of cultivation, is Finn cultivating, or is Heavenly Devil cultivating? In other words, in the end, is Finn practicing, or is it Heavenly Devil who is practicing?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jason actually knows that Finn is a heavenly pride, his talent, his talent and his talent, absolutely no less than Sacred Son of Destruction, Darcey, Robert and these people, even no less than Purple Phoenix Saintess. Finns rise to power was characterized by a great strategy, daring to use heaven and earth as a chessboard and the world as a chess piece. At the beginning, he was unwilling to be manipted by Ron Stenhouse, so in the secret realm of the Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn got out of the game. With Finns talent, doesnt he know that if he continues to cultivate ording to Heavenly Devils teachings, who will he be benefiting in the end? In the end, who would he be doing it for? He knew! However, he still chose to do so, choosing to raise his strength first! In this instant, Jason understood something, and looked at Finn with a gaze that looked a littleplicated, looking a little guilty. Yes, it was nothing more than The Human Realms side being weak! Dont look at the fact that there were already three Immortality on The Human Realms Heavenly Pride side, butpared to the truly top-tier forces, it was far from enough, and these top-tier forces backhand would not be exposed until the veryst moment. Jason they, on the other hand, are penniless, have any backhand? Almost nothing, everything can only rely on themselves, rely on their own strength! In such a situation, Finn directly chose to break the realm, ording to Heavenly Devils perception of the Immortality Dao, and broke the realm in this regard. Will he seed? There was almost no doubt about it, after all, with enough cultivation resources, and notcking in the sense of the Indestructible Origin Laws, he was bound to seed. The only difference was to which point he would be able to break through. Jason took a deep breath and suppressed all theplex emotions in his heart as he moved and rushed over, saying, Finn, Indestructible Origin source, take it! Saying that, one drop, two drops, three drops, a full three drops of Indestructible Origin Source flew towards Finn. Chapter 2651 Breaking the Boundary One After Another Finns face was stunned as he saw three drops of Indestructible Origin source flying directly over, he didnt have any extra time to think about it and directly took it over and swallowed it. Heavenly Devils voice rang out, Kid, first refine a drop of the energy contained within the Indestructible Origin abyssal source. Finn immediately refined a drop of the energy contained within the Indestructible Origin source first, and an iparably pure Indestructible Origin energy spread throughout Finns body. In an instant, the indestructible aura on Finns body instantly zed up, and the strands of indestructible aura appeared thick and boundless as it surrounded his body. The next moment- Rumble! A roaring and vibrating sound came from the heavens and earth, and the Heaven and Earth Indestructible Origin surfaced, evolving in the sky. Without hesitation, Finns Divine Sense probed into the Indestructible Origin that had emerged between heaven and earth, and began to explore the Indestructible Originws that suited him. The Indestructible Origin in the entire world was like an ocean, Finns wisp of consciousness appeared to be incredibly small in it, but he was still sensing, sensing the Indestructible Originw that was suitable for him. Eventually, Finn sensed something, and felt that in the deepest part of this Heaven and Earth Origin, there was an Indestructible Originw that attracted him. Immediately, Finn began to go deeper, following that sense to capture that strand of Indestructible Origin Law that was suitable for him. The Innate Demonic Qi in Finns body was also surging madly, causing Finn to smoothly capture that one Indestructible Origin Law deep within the Indestructible Origin of Heaven and Earth. In an instant, the Indestructible Origin Law manifested in the void, and a stream of the purest Indestructible Origin magic qi surged and began to merge into Finns the origin of martial arts. Rumble! At that moment, the indestructible aura of Finns body zed up, and strands of Undying Force began to emerge, impacting towards the barrier of Immortality. Finn was also frantically absorbing the Origin Energy of the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth, and in this process, Heavenly Devil was also helping Finn, so that Finn could absorb more energy of the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth. Finn began to violently impact thatyer of barriers, a crack began to appear on the barriers, and thisyer of barriers was cracking, but it had not yetpletely broken open. Gradually, the Indestructible Origin that appeared in the sky began to dissipate in the world. Finn began to refine the drop of Indestructible Origin, turning it into pure Undying Force to continue impacting, and the endless Innate Demonic Qi surrounded him, reflecting him as if he were a Demon Lord descending. One drop of Indestructible Origin was refined, but still failed to break through the barrier, Finn continued to refine the second drop. Immediately, a stream of pure and majestic Indestructible Origin Energy erupted, Finn catalyzed this Indestructible Origin Energy, and crazily impacted towards the barrier of Immortality. Rumble! With a loud boom, followed by a click, the barrier of Immortality waspletely broken through! Finns Indestructible Origin aura instantly soared, and began to evolve a Law of Imperishability around his body, a strong Undying Force evolved from his the origin of martial arts, flowing through his limbs and bones, washing his flesh and blood, flesh and bones, making his qi and blood, flesh and bones , causing his qi and blood, flesh and body to be greatly enhanced in an instant. At the same time, there was a rumbling sound between heaven and earth, a storm of thunderclouds was converging, and Heavenly Tribtion Strength was also descending. Finn rose up into the air and went to another ce to fight against the Heavenly Tribtion Strength that was descending. Ka-ra! The sky seemed to crack open, a zing light reflected the sky and earth, and the Heavenly Tribtion Strength with destructive contents sted down, aiming straight at Finn. Finn was fearless as he transformed into Heavenly Devil Fist and sted his fist at this Heavenly Tribtion Strength. As the Heavenly Tribtion Strength sted down, Finns fist was cracked and blood flowed out. Immediately afterward, the thunderstorm wind and clouds coalesced together again, and a wave of thunderstorm strength once again bombarded down, containing a power of rule extermination, wanting to wear out Finns Indestructible Origin. Battle! Finn bellowed out as he once again evolved his fist and sted upwards to meet the Heavenly Tribtion Strength that kept bombarding down. In an instant, Finn was already drowned by the Heavenly Tribtion Strength, and was in danger. Every time he fought against the Heavenly Tribtion Strength, it was an extremely dangerous time, but within the danger was also a great opportunity. Finn was absorbing the rule power contained in the Heavenly Tribtion Strength to strengthen his Indestructible Origin, and at the same time, he was also strengthening his physical body, and in the Heavenly Tribtion Strengths quenching over and over again, it also made Finns own indestructible Origin stronger. Finns own Indestructible Origin became more solid and thicker. Old Mr. Miller, Jason, and Purple Phoenix Saintess were looking around, and at the same time were on guard. Finn fighting against Heavenly Tribtion Strength like this would definitely attract the attention of some people in the Eastsea Enve, and those who were not far away from this ce would sense it. Therefore, Jason and the others were also on guard. Of course, with Jasons overall strength now, as long as the ones who came were not the top powers, they would still be able to cope. Regardless, Jason still didnt want anyone toe and disturb Finn. Its surprising that Finn, this kid, directly broke through to Immortality. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason took a deep breath and said, Its not too surprising. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, The Heavenly Tribtion Strength that he encountered is still very strong, and to be able to carry it off, that Martial Strength has progressed a lot. As he was talking, the Heavenly Tribtion Strength that Finn encountered had already reached its final stage, the power of thunderstorms surged crazily, the dark clouds covered the top of the roof, and a channel of Heavenly Tribtion Strength poured down from theyers of dark clouds, drowning Finnpletely like rain falling down. Break! Finns hissing voice came out as he fought against the Heavenly Tribtion Strength, his body was surrounded by Innate Demonic Qi, and the Undying Force in the outburst of punches was iparably strong, but there was also blood sttering in the middle of it. In the end, everything came to a halt, Finn had carried over the Heavenly Tribtion Strength, but he was also covered in wounds, and his qi and blood were greatly depleted. Looking at the heavy injuries, but his flesh and blood contained an Immutable Rule Power, his own Indestructible Origin appeared more and more solid, and the indestructible aura on his entire body appeared to be pure and strong. Finn still had a third drop of Indestructible Origin, which he immediately refined. Gradually, the martial aura on Finns body began to be strong, the injuries on his body were also rapidly healing, and his Martial Realm was rising, from the first entry into Immortality, he directly broke through to the middle stage of Immortality. Finn was consolidating his Cultivation Realm, and the energy contained within the drop of Indestructible Origin Source was nourishing his entire body.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the end, Finn hardened and elevated his Cultivation Realm to the high Immortality Middle Stage, and a powerful indestructible pressure began to permeate. Directly breaking the realm of indestructibility and elevating to this point was already a very strong performance. Just then, there were several auras approaching, Old Mr. Miller sensed it, his gaze sank, and he coldly shouted, What kind of person? Chapter 2652: Black Eat Black The senses are quite sensitive. A sorrowfulughter came out, followed by the sh of silhouettes, a group of more than ten people walked out, and the one who spoke was an old man with a head full of white hair, a gloomy gaze, and a cold gaze shing in his eyes. This old man was permeated with a peak Immortality breath pressure, staring at Jason and the rest of his party. Among them, a young man came forward, his face was pale and exuded a sinister intent, his eyes sized up Jason and the others, but when he saw Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily, and Butterfly, he brightened up and smiled, Not bad, these beauties pure Yin Qi this young master likes very much. A middle-aged man on the young mans side also smiled grimly, this middle-aged mans strength was not weak, he had all reached the Immortality high level. The cultivation of this team of manpower were not weak, other than that old man and the middle-aged man, amongst the rest of the disciples, there were several that exuded the aura of Immortality, and the rest of the disciples were basically quasi-Immortality. This kind of strength was definitely not weak in the Eastsea Enve, so these people must havee from a major force on the side of The Celestial Realm. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, right now Finn had already finished breaking the realm, but he also needed a little time to consolidate his own Cultivation Realm, he could see that these people wereing from a bad ce, but he still needed to stall for a little time. Haotian SectHao, meet you all. I dont know which side of the great power you alle from? Jason greeted them with a smile on his face and said in a peaceful manner. The young man looked at Jason and said, We are from Nightshade Sect, I am Dorian Nightshade. What Haotian Sect are you from? Howe I havent heard of this Haotian Sect? Jason hurriedly said, Its like this, my Haotian Sect belongs to a hidden sect in The Celestial Realm, and it doesnt have contact with the outside world on weekdays, so its not surprising that Dorian hasnt heard of it. On the contrary, I have heard of Nightshade Sect, its like a thunderp, in The Celestial Realm, its no less powerful than any other domain in Nine Realms. Jason of course had never heard of Nightshade Sect, but he looked at these people from Nightshade Sect who were all very strong, and among them there were even Immortality Peak Protectors. This meant that Nightshade Sect was also a major force in The Celestial Realm, so he directly bragged about it. As expected, Dorian nodded his head after hearing this, speaking of which Nightshade Sect did indeed call itself a major power in The Celestial Realm, and was powerful enough to be ranked in the top three amongst the n powers. (Note: Pathgate and Zenithway are not included in the Sect Power, Pathgate and Zenithway are self-contained and belong to the Inheritance Sanctuary. Thats why the ranking of the sects power doesnt include PathgateZenithway.) Hidden Sect? The eyes of the old man with white hair, whose name was Ss Shadowrider, sunk slightly as he said with a cold smile, A hidden sect that can actually have several Immortality disciples? Judging from the strength of your disciples, there are Creation realm peaks in your Haotian Sect at the very least The Celestial Realm, Creation realm peaks are all well known, howe Ive never heard of your Haotian Sects strongest person? Jason smiled and said, The Sect Master has always been low-profile and is always in seclusion, so our Sect disciples dont see the Sect Master for years. The Sect Master hasnt gone to the outside world for many years, so its normal that senior doesnt know about it. Lies and lies! I, Nightshade Sect, have vast influence in The Celestial Realm, so how could a little child like you lie to me? What are you trying to hide by lying so much? Ss coldly shouted out. That middle-aged man walked over, his name was Den Darksoul, he said, Mr. Ss, I see that these people are noting from the right ce, they must be up to something. Thats why I suggest taking all of these people down and torturing them to find out what their intentions are. Dorian smiled coldly and said, Fair enough. To actually dare to lie in front of my Nightshade Sect, just this one is enough to convict! When Jason heard this, his entire body waspletely stunned. What kind of operation was this? A single bite that someone lied was a crime? How can he be directly convicted? He also saw that Laozi and the others were noting from the right ce and were plotting against him? The forest is really big, there are all kinds of birds, this kind of operation, Jason is really the first time to see. Of course, Jason also knows, want to add to the crime, there is no excuse, Nightshade Sect these people are clearly to find an excuse to take action, so that the other side think is to eat their own side? Jason slightly sensed that Finns side of the Cultivation Realm has been almost consolidated, at that moment he smiled and said, Old man, these cunts are convicting us, what do you think we should do? Old Mr. Miller came over, grinned, missing his incisors, and said cheerfully, Jason, youve said theyre yin people, but were yang people. Is there any reason in the world for a yin man to convict a yang man? Old Mr. Miller, do you think these guys look like the ones who secretly shaded us behind our backsst time? That quasi-divine weapon of yours, thats the precious garment was yinned away that time, wasnt it? Also, we had five or six Holy Pill nts that were also taken away. Take a closer look and see if its this group. Jason suddenly said fervently. Old Mr. Millers heart stirred as he squinted a pair of eyes and stared at Dorian and the others, saying, Jason, you really dont say, it looks like this group. That gloomy aura on these people is indeed very simr! Robert, Marcel, Zack you guys say, are those masked people who sneaked up on usst time these people? Our quasi divine weapons, five or six Holy Pill nts were taken away, and several Storage Rings were snatched, it was these people, right? Jason suddenly asked loudly. In the back, Robert, Marcel, Zack, Darcey and the others faces were all stunned. What the hell? Where has anyone ever snatched our treasures in a sneak attack? Isnt it always us who snatch other peoples treasures? However, Zack and the others werent stupid, and immediately realized that Jason was trying to fight backwards, and first put this big hat on Nightshade Sects people. At that moment, Zack and the others said- Yes, its this group! Theyre the ones who snatched our treasures! Damn it! They actually dared to show up and crown us with a conviction! These people are simply shameless! Beat them to death and make them return our treasures! One by one, The Human Realm Celestials shouted, the group was furious, all denouncing the Nightshade Sects people. At that moment, Dorian was dumbfounded! Ss was dumbfounded! Den was also dumbfounded! Whats going on here? How did it turn into me, Nightshade Sect, robbing their treasures? Come on, weve never even seen the Paramount Soldier or the Holy Pill youre talking about! ck and white is upside down! This is turning ck and white upside down, preparing to eat ck!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nightshade Sectughed back in anger, it was so unexpected, he would never have thought that these people who imed to be Haotian Sect would actuallye to his Nightshade Sects head! Simply audacious, this is looking for death! Chapter 2653 – Going to War Dorian stared at Jason with a cold gaze, he was really knowledgeable today, he really didnt think that Jason and these people actually wanted to ckmail Nightshade Sect! Nightshade Sect in The Celestial Realm that is a big power, even with Nine Realms power major Forbidden Land these have noparison, but in addition to these first echelon of the big forces, the rest of the sects really do not dare to provoke Nightshade Sect. Now, Jason and the others were trying to hit Nightshade Sects idea, which really made Nightshade Sect furious and he said, I really didnt expect you guys toe to this hand, its really audacious! Ss old face also shed a trace of anger, coldly said, Actually hit the idea to my Nightshade Sects head, it is really too much to think that you have gained a long life! Den alsoughed coldly and said, Since they dont know how to recognize their honor, lets kill them all together!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jason, however, looked righteously indignant and said angrily, Good you Nightshade Sect, secretly shady and robbing our treasures, and still talking big here! In a word, hand over our Quasi-Godly Soldiers and Holy Pill or whatever, or I wont rest with you! The anger that Jason disyed was fervent, speaking as if it was real. Those who didnt know thought that Nightshade Sects group had indeed robbed Jason of the treasures they were carrying. Whoosh! At this time, Finn came. His Cultivation Realm had already been consolidated, with an innate demonic aura draped around his body, an Immortality mid-stage pressure was permeating him, and he was also staring at the people of Nightshade Sect with a cold gaze. He had heard the words of the Nightshade Sects people just now, these Nightshade Sects people were clearlying from a bad ce and wanted to find an excuse to strike, so he didnt have a good face for these Nightshade Sects people either. The gaze in Dorians eyes narrowed slightly as he nced at Finn, sensing Finns martial aura, he thought to himself that it was hard to believe that Finn was the young master amongst these people? To be honest, Dorian didnt put Jason in his eyes, what Jason disyed was only the peak martial arts aura of Quasi life and death realm, while Jasons side also had Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and other such Immortality heavenly pride. Therefore, Dorian didnt feel that Jason was the backbone. Dorian suspected that Finn and Purple Phoenix Saintess might be the backbone, and as for Old Mr. Miller, he must be the Protector, while the rest of the people were the disciples in the sect. Jason looked like he could see Dorians intention, at that moment, he began to transmit his voice and said: Old man, that Immortality peak one is yours Finn, you deal with this Dorian ra, you take on that Immortality high level one first Im going to make my opponent rx on me, thinking Im just a punching bag. Jason judged that the Dorians strength really wasnt weak. The Dorians in the lead both had Immortality middle stage cultivation, Ss and Den were both strong as well, in addition there were three Immortality disciples among them, and the rest of the seven or eight disciples were at the quasi-immortality level. Therefore, Jason and his team were able to fight this battle, but to say that they would be able to win without any casualties and without any damage, that would not be possible. Therefore, Jason nned to win by surprise, lets say he could kill one of the opponents by surprise, then it would be a sure thing. Otherwise, once the battle starts, Jason will directly face Dorian, Old Mr. Miller will face Ss, Finn will team up with Purple Phoenix Saintess to face Den, and the remaining three Immortality disciples will be able to resist Sacred Son of Destruction. Can Sacred Son of Destruction stand up to them? Therefore, we must use a surprise attack to catch the opponent off guard. Under Jasons voice transmission arrangement, The Human Realm Heavens Pride side had already prepared for a battle, Jason stared at Nightshade Sect and the others and said in a cold voice, You guys arent going to return it, are you? Then you guys are just bullying people too much! Well take matters into our own hands and ask for it back! Go on, suppress them! Heavenly Devil Fist! Finn let out a bellowing cry as he sted out a fist, the Heavenly Devils Qi surrounded him, and a majestic Undying Force erupted from his own Indestructible Origin along with his fist, transforming into that Heavenly Devils shadow and sting it towards Dorian. Boom! At the same time, heaven and earth shook violently, and a golden fist aura that was strong enough to stir up the power of heaven and earth broke through the sky, the golden fist aura was bright and dazzling, and contained a supreme fist intent that prated the heavens and the earth, and a majestic and boundless Immortal Summit power was erupting. Under one fist, causing heaven and earth to lose color, only that heavenly fist intent seemed to exist eternally as if it was imprinted in the sky, reflecting heaven and earth! This punch was aimed straight at Ss. Heavenly Fist Intent? A trace of surprise shed through Ss old eyes, his battle power was also very strong, and he had been tempered for many years at the peak of Immortality, at that moment, he let out a loud shout, and did not dare to be careless in the slightest to exert his full strength, and met Old Mr. Millers punch. Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique! Purple Phoenix Saintess also killed over, she was now at the peak of Immortality Middle Rank and was confident that she could fight with Immortality High Rank powerhouses, so she killed Den. The True Phoenix shadow appeared in the air, and a Phoenix True Might wrapped around Purple Phoenix Saintesss punching power, and sted towards Den. Dens face changed slightly, he didnt expect Purple Phoenix Saintess to be so strong, but he wasnt afraid, he immediately shouted coldly, and his own strength exploded, reaching the peak of Immortality High Stage realm, and he evolved his fist to meet Purple Phoenix Saintess. Sacred Son of Destructions side had already evolved Destruction Gun and killed the rest of Dorians Immortality disciples. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy and others have also rushed forward to attack and kill the rest of Dorians disciples. Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Butterfly, Emily, and the others were also going into battle, and even though they hadnt reached Quasi-Immortality yet, they were fearlessly attacking and killing those Quasi-Immortality disciples of Dorian. Jason was also killing towards those quasi-Immortality disciples of Nightshade Sect, which looked normal, after all, Jason only had the strength of Quasi life and death realm peak on the surface. Therefore, under the trigger of the battle, Nightshade Sects side did not feel that there was anything wrong, in their view, they were in the upper hand. As long as the rest of Nightshade Sects Immortality and Quasi-Immortality disciples fought a quick battle and killed Jason and the others, and then the three Immortality disciples came to assist in the battle, they would be able to form a big tie, and at that time, Nightshade Sect and the others felt that they would definitely be a sure victory. Jason was attacked and killed by the two quasi-Immortality disciples on Nightshade Sects side, and under thebined strike, Jasons figure fell back and closed in on Dens side of the battlefield, almost right behind Den. Den sensed it, and thought nothing of it, a Quasi life and death realm guy was no threat to him. Den focused his attention on Purple Phoenix Saintess, and was exploding his full strength, attacking and killing Purple Phoenix Saintess. Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved her own two major battle techniques, Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique and Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique, and evolved the shadow of a fire-bathed phoenix, charging towards Den. Right at this moment, the corner of Jasons mouth suddenly lifted, evoking a cold smile. Snort! In an instant, a blood-colored longsword steeply cut through the void, containing a wisp of divine power, wrapped in a monstrous and terrifying might, evolving the might of the Sword of the Emperor sword power, cutting through the void, transforming into a blood-colored rainbow-like huge sword shadow, instantly enveloping Den. Chapter 2654 – A Sword Stuns the Wind and Clouds Jason sacrificed the Stygian Blood Sword, and at the same time, he merged the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit into the Stygian Blood Sword, causing this Stygian Blood Sword to have a hint of spirituality, and in terms of quality, this Stygian Blood Sword was definitely a top tier existence amongst quasi divine weapons. Under Jasons Stygian Blood Sword, his own Sunling Bloodline erupted fully, like an ocean of furious qi and blood power sweeping across the sky, containing a zing might, endless qi and blood power surging into Jasons evolved Battle Technique attack. Jasons attack was the Sword of the Emperor from the Human Emperor Fist, forming a huge sword shadow, the majestic sword qi gulped through ten thousand miles, containing a monstrous might that was indestructible, permeated with the spirit of the emperor, cutting across the sky. the emperor, cutting across the sky. At the same time, the Stygian Blood Sword in Jasons hand had already merged into this sword shadow, and with the Stygian Blood Sword to catalyze it, a blood-colored sword light was chopped out, cutting across the sky and shing down towards Den! The might of this strike was too terrifying, causing the sky and the earth to change color, endless wind and clouds converged, which contained a fierce to the extreme aura of killing, monstrous killing chance enveloped the sky and the earth. At that moment, all the powerful people in the field sensed it. Especially on Nightshade Sects side, Ss face was shocked, and the corner of his eye couldnt help but look towards Jasons side. Dorians face was also horrified, he never dreamed that Jason, whom he had not ced on his mind, would be able to break out such a supreme strike. The power of this strike even gave him a great sense of threat. Watch out- Dorian yelled and was alerting Den. Den had actually noticed that he had ced all his attention on Purple Phoenix Saintess earlier, Purple Phoenix Saintesss destiny was supreme and the battle power disyed was extremely powerful, thus Den was all gazing at the battle against Purple Phoenix Saintess As for Jason Den, hes been concentrating on fighting Purple Phoenix Saintess. As for Jason, Den previously sensed Jason close to over, but a Quasi life and death realm peak of the guy, Den naturally did not put on the heart. Until this moment, Den realized how outrageously wrong he was! Jasons attack made Den feel threatened, and he roared, frantically bursting out his Origin Energy, a totally reckless outburst, even his own blood was burning, causing his martial aura to climb to an extreme. Boom! Den evolved his attack, a peak Immortality High Stage power erupted in full force, endless fist power erupted into the air, sting into the air, meeting the sword power shadow that chopped down horizontally, meeting the Stygian Blood Sword! At the same time, Purple Phoenix Saintess also seized this momentary opportunity, her right hand evolved the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique attack, and her left hand evolved the Nine-Turning Song Phoenixfire Technique attack. Heavens Phoenixfire Technique with her right hand and Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique with her left hand, her Undying Force exploded, and wisps of Phoenix True Might coalesced on her attack, and she sted towards Den. Rumble! A burst of booming and sting sound came, the void was shaken, and the monstrous and terrifying energy breath spread in all directions, impacting, causing the surrounding space to copse and be unstable. The sword was like a rainbow, and the Stygian Blood Sword, which contained a strand of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, was even more invincible, and with an unstoppable might, the sword chopped down, and a puddle of blood erupted in the void.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasons blownded, and he saw Dens right arm was chopped off. Jason, on the other hand, flew backwards and started coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth. Den burned his blood at all costs and fully exploded his peak Immortality power, and the Undying Force shocked Jason, causing him to cough up blood and suffer injuries. If Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had not been so strong and refined to an extreme level, he would have been seriously injured when facing Dens costly fight. Bang! Bang! Purple Phoenix Saintess attack also bombarded Dens body. Woah- Den coughed up blood from his mouth and staggered backwards. Jason stabilized his stance as he reached out and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, a smirk of triumph appearing at the corner of his mouth. Sess! Jasons surprise attack on Den and Densck of vignce against him was very much in line with Jasons n, and he seeded in seriously injuring Den and chopping off Dens right arm. As a result, Densbat power would be greatly damaged! If Jason hadnt taken Den by surprise, and if he had shown his strength at the beginning to make Nightshade Sect pay attention to him, would he have been able to seriously injure Den in such a short period of time? Its simply impossible! Even if Jason is holding Stygian Blood Sword, after all, he has not yet reached Immortality, it is too difficult to seriously injure Den such Immortality high-level peak powerhouse! Kid, you are really insidious! Den spoke angrily, an indignant gaze shing in his eyes. He had been careless and overturned in the gutter, and at this moment, he was even more heavily injured. Although a strong person at the peak of the Immortality High Rank was able to regenerate a broken limb, it would take time, time to run the Law of Imperishability to slowly regenerate. Right now, Jason would give him this time to recover? Insidious? Is that as insidious as you, Nightshade Sect? Besides, being able to have thestugh is a winner! So I dont care what you say about me, I just know that you have to die! With that, Jason steeply rushed up, and he bellowed, Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation! Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, opened a side domain, forming a side of the Imperial Tao domain. Although Jasons understanding of this style of Human Emperor Fist was still not that profound, the space of the field formed was still very small, and the Imperial Tao Origin Energy that could be triggered was still not strong, but no matter what, it was still a kind of increase in battle power. In an instant, Jason felt his qi and blood as well as his Origin Energy increase, and then he erupted into Human Emperor Fists fifth fist stance C Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! A Sacred Seal evolved, containing the power to suppress the eight directions, and came down towards Den. Jason used the Stygian Blood Sword to perform the Sky Fist fist gesture, and among the Nine Fist Seals branding, each fist mark contained a ray of iparably sharp sword awns, which was the power of the Stygian Blood Swords divine might. Kill! Jason bellowed out, and went on a full-scale attack towards Den. Purple Phoenix Saintess also let out a cold shout as the True Phoenix Shadow emerged, forming the shadow of a fire-bathed phoenix as Purple Phoenix Saintesss battle technique evolved, burning the sky as it pounced on Den. Whether it was Jason or Purple Phoenix Saintess, both of them exploded their strongest killing moves right now. There was only one purpose, and that was to get rid of Den as soon as possible, such Immortality high-level peak powerhouses, definitely could not give him time to recover. Dens face was iparably gloomy, he had broken an arm, hisbat power was greatly reduced, facing Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack, he only had to grit his teeth and rushed up, directly burning his essence blood to fight. Chapter 2655 – Killing Intent Den only had one left arm left, which did have a significant impact on hisbat power, but he was still a strong Immortality High Rank Peak, so he still had the power to fight, and he couldnt possibly sit back and wait for death. Boom! Den evolved his battle technique and attacked forward, at the same time, his legs swept across, sweeping up a storm of powerful and unparalleled leg momentum, a leg shadow reflecting in the sky, erupting a force of peak Immortality High Rank, he burned his origin at all costs, the whole person was already in a frantic fight for his life. At this juncture, Den could only fight with all his might, regardless of the cost, he hadnt thought about his own way of life, he only thought that before he died in battle, he could give Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess some more injuries and that would be enough. Even if he could drag Jason or Purple Phoenix Saintess down to hell before he died, that would not be a loss. Rumble! Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintess joint attack sted towards Den, and under Jasons evolution of Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, a side of the Imperial Tao Domain was formed, and under the support of the Imperial Tao Origin Energy that was hooked up by this Imperial Tao Domain, his own battle power was increased by a lot. Using the Stygian Blood Sword to catalyze the attack of Sky Fist, in an instant, a fist seal had already broken through the sky, killing down towards Den. Each fist mark contained a ray of sharp and boundless sword aura, bursting out the power of Stygian Blood Swords Divine Might, and the most palpitating of all was the power of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, which was even more powerful after using Stygian Blood Sword as a carrier. Fist seals were sting down, and the embedded sword awns stabbed at Den. Den had already exerted his full strength in the fight, under the burning of his own essence blood, the Undying Force that erupted from his own essence blood was shocking and earth-shattering, shattering the sky, and he met Jasons fist seals and attacked him. However, Den was not able to resist all of the punches and marks. Some of the fist seals had fiercely bombarded Dens body, and the power of the sword pierced through Dens Immortality body, bursting out a flurry of blood. Dens injuries werepounded. Moreover, Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack also sted Dens body, causing him to cough up blood. Dens attention was focused on Jason, and he couldnt even resist Jasons attack, so he was even more powerless to resist Purple Phoenix Saintess attack. At this point, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and Benji were getting injured, and there were still three Immortality disciples on the other side, and the remaining quasi-Immortality disciples were also attacking Marcel, Zack, and Darcey. With the difference in battle strength, Marcel, Darcey and the others were beginning to get injured, with blood spilling from the corners of their mouths, but they were still gritting their teeth and dragging these Nightshade Sect disciples down. The three Immortality disciples of Nightshade Sect united together and directly exploded their most powerful offense, only Sacred Son of Destruction is an Immortality, Robert, Benji and Wolf Boy who came to help the battle joined hands to meet the enemy, but they were also forced to fight by the other three major Immortality disciples. Robert, Benji and Wolf Boy joined forces to meet the enemy, but they were also injured by the other three Immortality disciples. However, it was impossible for Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy and the others to say that they were defeated quickly, but they were still able to entangle the three Immortality disciples from the other side, which had already demonstrated their strongbat power. While Jason was fighting Den, he also sensed the situation of The Human Realms pride, at that moment, he said in a deep voice: ra, you go to Sacred Son of Destructions side to help in the battle, leave this person to me! Purple Phoenix Saintess face was slightly hesitant after hearing this, she was worried if there would be any idents if Jason was alone against Den. Go ahead, Ill fight him. Jason urged. Good! Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded her head as she moved her body and attacked towards the Nightshade Sect disciples side. Jason was relieved when he saw this, Sacred Son of Destruction teaming up with Purple Phoenix Saintess would have no problem taking on those three Nightshade Sect disciples, or even killing them outright. Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boys battle power was liberated to support Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and the others, and that wouldnt be a problem either. Dens martial arts aura had been extremely weakened, and he was heavily wounded, with his right arm chopped off, and multiple blood wounds left on his body, all from the Stygian Blood Sword. Moreover, his the origin of martial arts had been greatly damaged, on the one hand by Jason and Purple Phoenix Saintesss joint attack, on the other hand, under the fact that he continuously burned his own Origin Essence Blood, causing his the origin of martial arts injuries to continue to intensify. You think you can kill me? Den stared at Jason and asked in a grim tone. Can you kill, wont you know next? Jason sneered. Jason didnt give Den a chance to stall for time, Immortality high level peak powerhouses recovery speed was fast, although with Dens injuries, it would be hard for him to recover, but as long as Den recovered a trace of his battle power, it would be a lot harder to deal with. So, it would have to be a quick battle. Dragons Might Strike! Jason bellowed violently. Ang roarC A dragons roar spread across the heavens and earth, rolling like a tidal wave of dragons mighty aura that covered the sky and swept across this heaven and earth, overwhelmingly powerful. A huge green dragon phantom appeared in the sky, its huge body crushed the sky, covering this heaven and earth, and the supreme dragon might aura contained within it made people unable to help but feel a sense of worship. Jason did not activate the Dragon Breath Strike of the Green Dragon Illusion, because the Dragon Breath Strike is aimed at the spiritual level of the attack, Den as an Immortality high-ranking Den, being an Immortality High Ranker, had his spiritual will quenched to a great extent, so an attack targeting his spiritual level would not be very effective. On the contrary, Dragons Might Strike targeted the origin of martial arts, and was able to make Dens origin of martial arts injuries worse. Kill!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jason let out a loud shout, just as the Green Dragon Illusion erupted with Dragons Might Strike, Jason also raised the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand, and attacked towards Den at an extremely fast speed. Boom! On the other side, Old Mr. Millers Heavenly Fist Intent rose to the heavens, powerful and unparalleled, with a golden fist reflecting the sky, containing a peak force of Immortality, sting towards Ss. Ss roared in anger, and also urged his fist to meet the battle. The two mens fists bombarded together, and the peak force of Immortality between thempletely exploded, Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist intent swept and engulfed Ss, and Sss figure shook, and his bodys qi and blood churned for a while. This makes Sss face iparably shocked up, Old Mr. Millersbat power is too powerful, more terrible is that the heavenly fist intent, able to hook the power of heaven and earth, every move, as if there is a heaven and earth Gods power to help, so that he is difficult to resist. You old thing, youre not a good person at first nce, Ill suppress you this time! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and then bellowed, Pressure Word Fist Intent of Fist of the Gods! Boom! The void shook as a vast and majestic supreme fist intent was evolving. Old Mr. Miller catalyzed his Fist Intent battle technique and attacked Ss forcefully. Chapter 2656 Jade Pressing the word Fist Intent! Old Mr. Miller exploded his own Fist Intent. In fact, for Old Mr. Miller, his strongest and most horrifyingbat technique is his fist fist intent, Nine Characters of Truth Fist or Great Thunder God Fist, Old Mr. Miller borrows from them to perfect and improve his own martial arts fist intent. Old Mr. Miller has always believed that the only martial arts technique that suits him best is the one that he has evolved himself, and that he can utilize his own strength to the fullest extent. Old Mr. Miller has been immersed in Wudaos fist meaning for decades, and the depth of his understanding of fist meaning can rarely bepared to that of anyone else, and then Old Mr. Miller is able to be extremely emotional, and therefore extremely martial. Therefore, his talent, coupled with his hard work, has made him a master of martial arts! Old Mr. Millers ultimate pursuit of martial arts is to break the sky with one punch, covering the sky and suppressing all the males. Thats why the word suppression was created! Rumble! At this moment, Old Mr. Miller a fist sted out, a golden fist extrusion when the sky, the fist power of the momentum is to cover this side of the dome of the sky, embedded in the heavenly fist meaning led to the eight clouds, the world has a sound of the road ringing resounded, hooked up with the power of heaven and earth, so that the power of the fist, it is really the suppression of the group of heroes, I am the male! This fist, sted to Ss! This is the strongest punch, that heavenly fist intent attracted the heaven and earth to lose color, the peak force of Immortality that erupted was even the explosion of this side of the void, wrapped in the monstrous might bombarded over. Nightshade Battle Transcendence: Heaven-Severing! Ss roared, he actually sensed a hint of crisis, he did not hesitate to unleash the Nightshade Sects strongest Battle Transcendence, at the same time, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS also exploded in full force, condensing a force of Immortal Summit, he urged the Battle Transcendence, exploding the offensive, and in this way, he met Old Mr. Miller. Boom! An earth-shattering fist power boom sounded, under the fist power explosion of the two Immortality Summit powerhouses, the might detonated in the sky, sweeping this side of heaven and earth, the sting force was too terrifying, shaking this side of heaven and earth directly unstable, the void of the fist power bombardment was copsing, turning into nothingness. Under the duel of the force that detonated in the air, the energy formed swept in all directions, like a tornado hurricane! Stomp! Hera see, Old Mr. Miller this punch under the suppression, Ss simply can not stand stable, staggered backward, the bodys blood is a sharp surge, a mouthful of blood surging up his throat, but was suppressed by him. Ss face horrified, he did not expect Old Mr. Millers own strength is so powerful and tough, a fist under the actually let him are difficult to resist. Simrly, he was at the peak of Immortality, but Old Mr. Millersbat power was far superior to his. Ss even felt that Old Mr. Millers battle power was strong enough to be included in the top fifty of The Celestial Realms Indestructible List. Miscalction! At this moment, Ss really regretted immensely, he felt that Nightshade Sect had really miscalcted this time and kicked an iron te. Originally, Nightshade Sect felt that they were able to ckmail Jasons group this time, after all, Jasons group was unfamiliar to them and concluded that they were not The Celestial Realms big forces. If it was a major power in the first tier of The Celestial Realm, then they definitely recognized it. Because of this, Ss thought that they would be able to eat Jason and his group, but it turned out to be an ironic situation where they were actively sending food to their door!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ss could sense that Den was about to die, he was heavily injured and was burning his essence blood, once Den copsed, it would be an absolute disaster for Nightshade Sect! No matter what, this battle still had to continue. Immediately, Ss let out a bellowing cry as he offered up a Heavenly Spiritual Soldier, this Spiritual Soldier merged into his right arm, looking like a tigers w as he rushed towards Old Mr. Miller. Armored Vestment! Old Mr. Miller let out a bellowing cry and offered Armored Vestment, fusing it with himself, then evolving his fist and killing towards Ss. On the other side, Finn was taking on Dorian. Dorian was an Immortality Middle Stage, Finn was also an Immortality Middle Stage, and they were basically fighting at the same level. Finns disadvantage was that he had just broken through to the middle Immortality rank, and had not yet undergone the training of a great battle, and his utilization of the Undying Force was also very rusty. Therefore, at the beginning of the battle, Dorian suppressed Finn and had a slight upper hand. However, as the battle continued, as Finn gradually familiarized himself with the use of the Undying Force, Finns Heavenly Devil power began to merge with the Undying Force. Thus, the situation began to turn around. Boom! Finn threw out a punch, he evolved Heavenly Devil Fist, his fist was monstrous, a heavenly devil qi was surging crazily, wrapping Finns fist, evolving a huge devil god shadow, as if it was opening up the sky and the earth, it was roaring and roaring as it suppressed Dorian. Dorian shouted, he gathered his full strength and also exploded his strongest fist power, and sted his fist towards Finn. With a loud boom, Finns punchnded, but it shook Dorians face pale, and his martial arts aura was disorganized. Heavenly Devil Fist? The Celestial RealmHeavenly Devil Sect has long been overthrown, how could you Heavenly Devil Fist? Dorian was shocked and angry and asked. Where is all this nonsense? Die! Finn said in a cold voice. Buzz! At this moment, Dorian offered up his own weapon, which was a long spear, glowing with a touch of ghostly coldness. However, thence had not yet reached the level of a quasi-divine weapon, but the aura that was contained within it was much more powerful than even an ordinary Heavenly Grade Spiritual Soldier. Finn also held that dark iron rod in his hand, and he was fearless, using this heeled ck iron rod to evolve Heavenly Devil Fists punching momentum. Kill! Finn bellowed, attacking Dorian once again. On Jasons side, he erupted his Dragons Might Strike attack, and the Green Dragon Illusion surged with monstrous dragon might, transforming into a huge and boundless green dragon shadow that pounced towards Den. A huge dragon w covered the heavens and earth, copsing towards Den. At the same time, the Stygian Blood Sword held by Jason was raised, transforming into a blood-colored sword aura that chopped towards Den. Roar! Den roared in rage as he exerted all his strength, burning his Origin Essence Blood and evolving a supreme attack to meet Jasons killing move. Rumble! Blood sttered and blood stained the sky! Under Jasons attack, Den was injured again, coughing up blood, and the origin of martial arts was hit again. Jasons Stygian Blood Sword even cut a deep bloody scar on his body. Den looked iparably miserable, and his martial arts aura had declined. Den fiercely gritted his teeth as he moved his body and sprinted towards Jason, while at the same time, he opened his mouth and yelled, Mr. Ss, Young Lord, you guys run away! Immediately after thatC Boom! Den exploded all of his Undying Force,pletely detonating his the origin of martial arts. Self-explosion! At this moment, Den chose to blow himself up, chose to be annihted! Chapter 2657 The Might of Self-Esteem Rumble! A shocking sound resounded in this heaven and earth, Dens own Indestructible Origin blew itself up at this moment, the Indestructible Origin Energy instantly converged together, then violently exploded, forming a violent and boundless energy storm,pletely engulfing Jason with the might of a mountain and a sea! It could be said that the fluctuation Jason received at this moment was thergest and most terrifying. Den was rushing towards Jason and chose to self-destruct, he only had one purpose, that is, to use the ashes of self-destruction as the price, but also to drag Jason down to hell! In fact, Jason was notpletely unprepared. In the battle supporting Zenithways disciples, he had seen Jadens self-destruct with his own eyes, so he was secretly on guard against whether Den would self-destruct and injure the enemy. Sure enough, Den really did self-detonate. But Den self-detonation powerpared to Jaden, that is a big gap. On the one hand, Jaden is Immortality peak strong, on the other hand Den self-detonation before the origin of martial arts injuries have been very serious, so now Den self-detonation under that power is indeed very strong, but is definitely far inferior to Jadens self-detonation. Even so, Jason did not dare to have any carelessness, he will own Green Dragons Golden Body catalyzed to the extreme, a channel of golden aura from his body diffuse out, at the same time he evolved gravity potential field, as a way to fight Den self-detonation under the vibration of that berserk qi energy. Snort! Snort! Snort! Jason condensed all of his Origin Energy and used Stygian Blood Sword to catalyze the Heaven Fist punch, the swords awnings crossed the sky, but it contained a domineering punch intent, sting forward, resisting the self-explosion power that swept and engulfed him. At that moment, many people in the battlefield turned their eyes to look over. Jason! Darcey and the others couldnt help but shout out, their eyes filled with worry and anxiety. Old Mr. Miller who was battling against Den also looked over, he also sensed the terrifying impact under Dens self-detonation, he could not help but be a bit worried for Jason, no matter how, this was also the self-detonation of a peak Immortality high-ranking powerhouse. Ss and Dorian also looked over, the moment they saw Den blow himself up, their eyes were filled with a sense of grief, but they also knew that this was the only choice Den could make. Ss and the others only hoped that Dens this self-detonation would be able to exterminate Jason, otherwise it would really be too much of a loss. After the roaring sound of self-destruct, the air waves rolled, the Undying Force swept around like a tidal wave, engulfing the void, and even more so,pletely wrapping Jason in it. After the rumbling sound, there was a dead silence between heaven and earth. Countless pairs of eyes were staring at the situation in the field. Suddenly saw, a figure flew out backwards, theyer of golden light diffused on the body was iparably dim and weak, and coughed out a road of blood in mid-air, blood stained the sky. Plop! In the end, this figure fell to the ground, covered in blood, looking extremely miserable. At the next moment, this figure was strongly supporting his body, he slowly stood up, spare his body was covered in blood, but he did not fall down, the posture of standing up was just like a javelin towering in this side of the sky and earth! Jason! At that moment, The Human Realms pride side all cheered, they were thrilled and delighted. It was only because Jason had carried it off and did not perish because of Dens self-detonation, he was covered in blood and was badly injured, but he did not fall down and still stood up!Original from N?velDrama.Org. This caused The Human Realms pride to cheer. Old Mr. Miller also grinned, this kid really didnt let himself down. As for Ss and Dorian, the two of them were ashen, their faces hardened to the extreme. It was really a big loss! Den died in battle, this was a strong person at the peak of Immortality High Order, who had thought that he would die in such a vain, and also end up with a corpse that did not survive, it was really too tragic. The moment Jason stood up, he was also frantically swallowing healing pills, grasping for time to recover his injuries. At the same time, he took Energized Exotic Fruit and absorbed the pure energy of the Absolute Spirit Stone, causing his martial aura to slowly begin to rise. Sunling Bloodline also once again surged out like a sea, the zing and powerful qi and blood covered the sky, endless and powerful. The Green Dragons Golden Body, whose original light had dimmed, also began to recover, and once again blossomed with a bright golden aura. Jason raised his mouth and smiled, this time he had really earned it by raiding Den, a peak Immortality high-ranking powerhouse on Nightshade Sects side had died in battle, which had a great impact on the battle situation. In an instant, it could be said that Nightshade Sects side was in a disadvantageous position across the board. Jason looked at the battlefield, Old Mr. Miller was suppressing Ss, and Finns side was able to fight Dorian and was gaining the upper hand. Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess joined forces, killing the three Nightshade SectImmortality disciples and causing them to cough up blood and injuries. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy and the others joined forces with Darcey, Zack, Marcel and the others to take on the Nightshade Sect quasi-Immortality disciples, and Jason wasnt going to help them. Battles that appeared to be evenly matched like this were also excellent refining for Darcey and the others, able to propel their martial arts cultivation to the next level. In the end, Jasons gaze turned to Dorian as he catalyzed his March Arctic and instantly rushed over, saying in a cold voice, Dorian, right? Werent you quite the jumper before? Did you think that you, Nightshade Sect, had us all figured out? You still want to rob me? I dont mind telling you, Ive robbed Rex Wildborns head, so you dont count! Chuckle! Saying that, Jason held the Stygian Blood Sword, and chopped down towards Dorian with a sword, the blood-colored sword awn cut through the sky, containing a force of divine might, extremely terrifying and appalling. Dorian was shocked, Jason only looked at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, but Jason attacked and killed, the threat brought by him was even more terrifying than the threat brought by Finn. Roar! Dorian roared, holding hisnce and utilizing Nightshade Sects battle technique, the Undying Force also erupted and met Jasons strike. With a bang, Doriansnce resisted the blood-colored sword awnings that Jason had erupted, but Dorian was shaken backward one after another, and the light of thatnce dimmed a lot, leaving a thin line of sword marks on thence. Crap! Jason subconsciously cursed as he immediately put away his Stygian Blood Sword and said to Finn, Finn, you hold hisnce, make it quick and take him down! Jason thought that after his Stygian Blood Sword was integrated into the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, its power in all aspects had increased dramatically, and the one in Dorians hand was only a top-tier Heavenly Spiritual Soldier, which could not block the Stygian Blood Sword at all. If he continued to fight with Stygian Blood Sword, then eventually Doriansnce would be broken, which was something Jason did not want to see. After all, in his eyes, Dorians Spiritual Soldier or Storage Ring is already his, since its his thing, of course it cant be destroyed, it has to be intact. Chapter 2658 Begging for mercy? It’s too late! Dorian saw Jason put away the Stygian Blood Sword after a moment of doubt in his heart, confused what Jason meant, he was not aware of Jasons thoughts, otherwise really want to know Jasons thoughts, only to be afraid that he would be alive to vomit blood. Kill! Finn bellowed, holding the ck iron rod towards Dorian and smashed it down, containing a majestic Heavenly Devil power, at the same time, his own Undying Force was also exploding crazily, sting towards Dorian with the might of a thunderous thunderp. Finns current battle power was actually already very powerful, and as he skillfully mastered the use of that Undying Force, as well as the evolution of Law of Imperishability, that true battle power could continue to increase. It should be noted that Finns qualifications were also very powerful, transforming from Innate Holy Body to Primal Demonic Body, cultivating Heavenly Devil Scourge, and condensing the Heavenly Devil Force. To put it politely, under the same rank, Finn belongs to the ranks of the top celestial pride even in The Celestial Realm, that is, he is just a little bit inferior to these top celestial prides such as Emperor Wallop, Dorian, Felix, and so on. Finn was holding a ck iron stick, and used it to evolve the Heavenly Devil Fist, and under the sweeping and bombardment, it showed a powerful and outstanding fist Dao, and the Heavenly Devils qi was surging like a tidal wave, and transformed into the powerful and outstanding Heavenly Devils power, and engulfed towards Dorian. Thence in Dorians hand was raised and swept to meet Finns attack, and under the impact of the two of them, Dorian opened his mouth and grunted, and his figure was shaken slightly backwards. SuddenlyC Boom! The void gave birth to a formation. A terrain formation was violently created above Dorians head, containing a force of confined space, while the shadow of the Immovable King sat in the air, reinforcing the force of confinement. Dorian was caughtpletely off guard, he was knocked back by Finns attack, and before he could even stabilize himself, he was attacked in such a way. In that instant, Dorians figure lurched, and there was a sense of stagnation. I have a Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jasons voice roared as he activated Formation Arctic and Approach Arctic to imprison Dorian, and immediately after that, he erupted into a Heaven Fist punch. Ang Roar! An earth-shaking dragon roar rang out, the dragons mighty aura swept across the sky, containing a supreme might that made people unable to help but worship it. In an instant, Jasons fist sted out, his fist transformed into a dragon, and the ocean-like Green Dragons Breath condensed, and as Jasons fist evolved, the head of the huge green dragon was manifested. The Green Dragons Breath that appeared in the air swooped down and fused with Jasons punch. In an instant, a majestic and powerful punching intent shook the heavens, and this punchs punching intent transformed into a supreme and domineering green dragons shadow, and with the might of dominating and killing the sky, it bombarded forward and engulfed Dorian. Dorians face changed in horror as he sensed an unprecedented crisis. However, Dorians figure was imprisoned, his figure stagnated for a short moment, but this split second of effort had already caused him to lose his head start, and it was toote for him to make a counterattack. Roar! At that moment, Dorian could only let out a furious roar, hisnce crossing over the very strong, at the same time, his own Undying Forcepletely erupted, as a way to form a defensive attack, resisting the killing of Jasons punch. Bang! In the end, Jasons fist sted over, sted on the pole of Dorians spear, the power of the fist force contained within the shock impacted Dorian. Dorian immediately opened his mouth and grunted, his figure fell back a few steps, and his bodys qi and blood surged dramatically. Bang! However, without waiting for Dorian to stabilize, the iron club held by Finn swept across and fiercely bombarded Dorians body. Wow! Dorians mouth opened and spurted blood as his entire body was sent flying. Facing the joint efforts of Jason and Finn, Dorian was simply undefeatable, and was already injured and coughing up blood. At that moment, Dorians martial arts aura began to fluctuate and disorganize, that aura also began to decline, a touch of fear appeared in his eyes, he looked towards Jason and said loudly, Big brother, Im wrong, Im wrong, please stop fighting! Give me a chance, whateverpensation you guys want is fine.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Dorian became anxious and began to beg loudly for mercy. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Give me the Quasi-God Soldier, and five or six Holy Pill nts! In addition, bring over all of your Storage Rings, as well as the Spiritual Soldier and whatnot. When Dorian heard this, his face changed as he said, Big brother, where did I, where did I get the Quasi-divine Soldiers? Other than the young masters of those top powers, who else has a Quasi-divine Soldier? I really dont have one ah Then youre trying to ckmail me for my Quasi-divine Soldier with Holy Pill? Its obvious that youre the ones who snatched our treasures before and are now denying it, right? No way! Jason said. Damn it, Ive never seen you guys before, and I, Nightshade Sect, have robbed you of your treasures? What robber logic ah Dorian couldnt help but curse in his heart, his heart is really iparable suffocating, knowing that Jasons side is the first toin, but he cant do anything about it, who let the skill is not as good as the others? Big brother, I, I really dont have a quasi divine weapon ah Dorian said. Then beat you to death! Jason sneered. Go on, kill him! Jason said to Finn. Immediately, the two forced their way towards Dorian once again. Dorians face grimaced as he roared, Dont bully people too much! If Im pushed, Ill die with you. Afraid of you? Jasonughed coldly and continued to evolve his battle techniques to attack and kill. Of course Nightshade Sect couldnt be released, this was the enemy of The Celestial Realm, once they were released, they would surely unite with Emperor Wallop and these big powers to deal with themselves. Therefore, Jason will not be so stupid as to let Nightshade Sect and his party go, anyway, the hatred has been knotted, and if we can kill them, we must kill them all! Old Mr. Miller is fighting against Ss, Old Mr. Miller activated the fist intention under the battle skills, each punch of the power to shake the sky, the heavenly fist intention to carry out heaven and earth, hooking heaven and earth Origin Energy. Under the pressure of the golden fists, Ss was defeated, coughing up blood, and was clearly no match for Old Mr. Miller. Sss Spiritual Soldier was also unable to break Old Mr. Millers Armored Vestment, and with Old Mr. Millers Armored Vestment, he could be said to havepletely pressed Ss into a fight. Its up to Ss to decide when he cant take it anymore. On the side of Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess, the two of them joined forces, Undying Force surged, and the battle techniques they performed sted at the three Immortality disciples. At that moment, Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess joined forces and sted at one of the Dorian Immortality disciples who was seriously injured. Bang! This Immortality disciple was sted to the ground, and under the joint efforts of Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess, the origin of martial arts of the opponent was shattered, causing this Dorian Immortality disciple to directly die on the spot. The disciple of Dorian Immortality died on the spot. The battle was tilting towards The Human Realms side, and The Human Realms side was crushing Nightshade Sect in all aspects. Chapter 2659 Killing Whether it was Ss or Dorian, they could sense the deaths of Nightshade Sect disciples one after another, which made them incredibly anxious. But it was useless, no matter how much they summoned or how furious they were, they couldnt change the current situation. Wolf Boy and the others were rounding up those quasi-Immortality disciples of Nightshade Sect, Wolf Boys own bloody Wolf Boys illusion appeared in the air, the silhouette of a huge and iparable bloody giant wolf appeared, filled with a bloody aura, as Wolf Boy attacked and killed, this bloody aura shrouded towards those Nightshade Sects disciples. The Wolf Boy illusion of Wolf Boy was bloodthirsty and inspired, and as the battle continued, those Nightshade Sect disciples were iparably horrified to find that their own qi and blood were continuously draining away, being devoured by that bloody Wolf Boy. As their blood flowed away, the strength of these Nightshade Sect disciples who were already at a disadvantage was weakened step by step, and by now, a deep sense of despair flowed from the eyes of these Nightshade Sect disciples. This simply couldnt be beaten, they were not opponents at all, and had beenpletely suppressed. Kill! Wolf Boy shouted, his fist was ferocious and contained a zing killing opportunity, blowing the opponent in front of him away with one punch, and then he rushed over again, bursting out with the Ten Absolute Greedy Wolf Fist punch,pletely blowing this opponent up and killing him. Wolf Boy continued on towards his next opponent.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Darcey, Emily, Butterfly and the girls were also cooperating to meet the enemy, although they hadnt reached Quasi-Immortality, they had fought against Quasi-Immortal opponents many times, and had even besieged Immortal existences as well. Therefore, they had umted a wealth of battle experience, and theirbined strength wasnt weak enough to fight a Quasi-Immortality disciple alone. Zack and Marcel were also cooperating, and Zacks Formation Way, coupled with Marcels Hao Ran Qis attack and kill,pletely suppressed a Quasi-Immortality opponent. Even, both of them felt that after such a battle, they were not far from impacting Quasi-Immortality. On Jasons side, he and Finn were still teaming up against Dorian. Dorian was already injured and blood was seeping from the corners of his mouth. Finn was holding the ck Iron Stick as a means of evolving the Heavenly Devil Fists attack, which contained a powerful Heavenly Devils power, and at the same time, the Undying Medium Stage Power that erupted from it was also extremely powerful, and it continuously suppressed Dorian. Dorian was already tired of fighting against Finn, plus Jasons attack from the side made him unable to defend himself. Boom! At this moment, Jason evolved The Emperors Way of the Sun attack, a round of obsidian sun rising, containing a green dragon Imperial Tao Empowerment, endless power outbursts, thus crushing the sky, suppressing Dorian. Dorian had just resisted Finns strike, and faced with this attack evolved by Jason, he was simply too weak to resist. Immediately, the round of obsidian evolved by Jason fiercely bombarded Dorians body, causing Dorian to cough up blood, his body staggered backwards, and his martial arts aura weakened a few points again. Dorian was in a hurry, and a pill immediately flew out from the Storage Ring he was wearing, and he swallowed them all, wanting to quickly recover from his injuries. However, with Jason and Finn joining forces, how could he have the opportunity and time to recover his injuries? Whew! The ck iron rod in Finns hand once again smashed down in the air, sweeping towards Dorian. Dorian roared mournfully and raised the spear in his hand, picking up many spear des to meet Finns attack. Sword of the Emperor! Jason bellowed, evolving Sword of the Emperors attack. Thud! In an instant, a sword power shadow that cut across the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths spanned across the sky, wrapped in a powerful and unrivaled might, and thus chopped down, taking it straight towards Dorian. Dorian roared, he had to fight against Jason and Finns strike at the same time, he could only fight for his life, recklessly exploding his own Undying Force, the long spear in his hand evolved a gun-style shadow, sharp and clear, and then met the attack forward. In the endC Boom! Boom! Dorian was sent flying by Finns blow, and at the same time, Jasons Sword of the Emperors sword shadow chopped down horizontally, also causing Dorian to cough up blood, and under the sword shadows horizontal chopping, Dorians body was left with a deep blood scar. This time, Dorian became iparably weak, he was really forced to the dead end, he did not have other means of protection, which made himpletely desperate, still reluctant to say: Do not kill me, please do not kill me What do you want, I will give all, I have I All give ah If I kill you, yours is still not mine! So, youd better go to hell! If I dont kill you, Ill wait for you to turn against me in the future. Im not that stupid! Jason spoke in a cold voice, uniting Finn to charge forward once again. Boom! Boom! Jason and Finn erupted with their full strength, constantly attacking and killing Dorian, causing him to retreat and start coughing up Origin Essence blood from his mouth. In the endC Boom! The ck iron rod in Finns hand swept across Dorians chest, and Jason sted his fist onto Dorians back. ImmediatelyC CRACK! Dorians THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS directly shattered, and the vitality in his body began to drain away, this time anyone would not be able to live. No, no Im not willing, Im not willing ah Sacred Son of Destruction bleakly screamed, and finally copsed on the ground, thus the vitality was severed,pletely dead. Young Lord! Ss also sensed Dorians death, he couldnt help but roar mournfully, and as a result, under a split, Old Mr. Millers golden fist awn sted, killing Sss chest with a single punch. Bang! As the punchnded, Ss coughed up blood with his mouth open and was sent flying out by the punch. How dare you get distracted fighting against the old man? You are looking for death! Old Mr. Miller shouted coldly, his fist power erupted, a golden fist aura streaked across the sky, suppressing this heaven and earth, and the heavenly fist intent shook this dome. Under the bombardment of such punching power, Ss, who was already injured, could not resist at all, and was continuously suppressed by Old Mr. Millers punching power, and his body shape was also retreating step by step. Old Mr. Millers punching power contains the meaning of the fist constantly bombarded Ss the origin of martial arts, let him hurt more and more injuries. In the blink of an eye, Ss was directly beaten without the power to fight back,pletely suppressed by Old Mr. Miller, coughing up blood in his mouth, and his own martial arts aura was also slipping rapidly. Ill fight you! At this moment, Ss, who had already been pushed to the brink of extinction, violently roared. Want to blow yourself up? No way! Old Mr. Millerughed coldly as he violently urged Formation Arctic Fist, creating a formation in the void, and arge formation of terrain enveloped Ss. At the same time, Old Mr. Miller evolved Samsara Fist, a fist shadow section surrounded Ss, isting space and confining Ss. Chapter 2660 – The End of the First War Old Mr. Miller directly evolved the Formation Arctic Fist, a terrain formation was created, forming a void confinement, blocking the space and confining Ss within. Not only that, Old Mr. Miller also activated the fist of Samsara Fist, and with one punch, six fist shadow sections were formed, each of which represented a side of space, surrounding Ss from front to back and left to right. At that moment, Ss had the feeling that he had been locked up and imprisoned, and his entire body became somewhat stagnant. After Old Mr. Miller reached the peak of Immortality, the confinement power formed by the terrain formation was extremely powerful, even if Ss was a peak Immortality powerhouse, he would be affected. Ss did want to rush over and blow up his own the origin of martial arts, to die with Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller sensed Sss intention, so he directly confined Ss. At this point, even if Ss blew himself up, it was meaningless, he was blocked by Samsara Fists Fist Shadow Sections, even if he blew himself up, what would happen? At most, he would just bombard the space of those six Fist Shadow Fractures directly into smithereens, but the damage done to Old Mr. Miller would have very little impact. Break it for me! Ss roared in rage as he frantically burned his own Origin Essence Blood and bombarded that imprisoned Terrain Formation, bombarding that one Fist Shadow Sectioned Space that surrounded him. Boom! Boom! In an instant, bursts of fist sting sounds rang out, wrapped in a force of Immortal Summit, crazily and iparably bombarding that fist shadow section of the imprisoned void. At the same time, the six fist shadow sections presented six distinct fist meanings, each of which contained the power of the heavens and the earth, bombarding Ss with a magnificent and powerful momentum. Bang! Bang! A burst of fist power sh sound resounded in the air, originally already injured Ss under the impact of such a fist power, but also once again open mouth coughing up blood, martial arts aura continues to decline, their own blood is also iparably weakened. Fist of the One Who Conquers Heaven and Earth! At this time, Old Mr. Miller steeply let out a loud shout, he broke out his own fist intent battle technique, the heavenly fist intent reflected in the sky, pulling up the suppressive force between heaven and earth, and condensed in the fist power of this fist in the sky. ImmediatelyC Boom! Old Mr. Millers fist sted over, the golden fist aura cut through the sky, reflecting the heavens, the fist intent was even branded in the void, powerful and unparalleled, transmitting a supreme divine might. The six fist shadow section space also fused in an instant, turning into a huge fist shadow section space, directly enveloped towards Ss. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers golden fist aura also sted out from the fist shadow section space that merged into one, and a fist directly killed Ss face! Ss was directly caught off guard, after all, this merged fist shadow sectional space suppressed down, he was already tired to cope with, cold suddenly Old Mr. Millers fist suppressed to kill, so that he was toote to resist the move. Boom! With a loud bang, Old Mr. Millers punch hit Sss face, and for a moment, blood spurted out of Sss mouth and nose, and his face was almost blown up. Ss eyes went ck and he almost fainted. Boom! Boom! Old Mr. Miller seized the opportunity to punch Sss body, and the power of that fist intent killed Sss the origin of martial arts. Wow! Ss coughed up blood, he could not resist Old Mr. Millers fist power bombardment, at this time, he also had no energy left to want to self-destruct, not that he did not want to, but he could not do it at all. Crack! Click! In the end, in the Old Mr. Miller that strong iparable boxing bombardment, Ss the origin of martial arts was alive to burst, directly broken, a mouth of origin blood constantly spit out, Ss face with extreme unwillingness and remorseful color, this boom fell to the ground,pletely dead. Old Mr. Miller took a deep breath, satisfied with his current strength. This was also the first time Old Mr. Miller had killed a peak Immortality powerhouse in a one-on-one situation. Although there was a gap between Ss and the top Immortality peak powerhouses, he was still an Immortality peak powerhouse of The Celestial Realm. Old Mr. Miller killed Ss and didnt suffer any injuries himself, so in terms of strength, he was considered to be crushed. At this point, the battle on The Human Realms side of the pride of Heaven was also basically nearing its end. Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess joined forces and killed the two remaining Immortality disciples of Nightshade Sect. Then, Sacred Son of Destruction and Purple Phoenix Saintess headed towards those quasi-Immortality disciples to kill them, and with the two of them striking out, the battle quickly came to an end. As for Jason, he had already seized Dorians Storage Ring long ago, in addition to the Spiritual Soldiernce, which was also held in Jasons hands. Old man, does that old guy have any good stuff on him? Scavenge them all. Jason shouted at Old Mr. Miller.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Old Mr. Miller was not polite, and searched Sss body for a while, and found some bottles and cans, in addition, the Spiritual Soldier on Sss body, which was like a tigers w, was also seized by Old Mr. Miller. Ah With thest howl from the Nightshade Sect disciples, the Nightshade Sect side waspletely wiped out, and all of them were killed. Sacred Son of Destruction, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert and the others also rushed towards Jasons side and joined Jason. On the battlefield, there was no more loot to be collected. Dorian still had a Storage Ring on his body, while the rest of them didnt have any. The Storage Ring was difficult to refine, so it was obvious that Nightshade Sect was also a big force in The Celestial Realm, although it couldnt reach the ranks of the first echelon, it was considered to be the top force in the second echelon. Jason looked around as he said, Go. Leave this ce. Lest someonees overter. The fluctuation of this battle was still huge. Lets say Old Mr. Miller and Ss were dueling two peak Immortality powerhouses, the fluctuation of that martial aura must have traveled a long way. Some of the strongest people in the Eastsea Enve would be able to sense it as long as they werent too far away. Anyway, regardless of whether or not anyone would rush to check it out, this ce was not suitable to stay for long. Soon, Jason and his group left at high speed, sneaking away from this battlefield. Jason sneaked for a long time, and after confirming that no one was following them, they chose a remote ce to stop. Jason smiled and said, Its time to share the loot again. The harvest this time is still okay. Lets not talk about anything else, two Spiritual Soldier pieces have arrived. It wont be long before well have at least one Spiritual Soldier in our hands. Haha, this trip to Eastsea Enve is really exciting, I came here all empty, its all about looting. Zack said with augh. Jasons face straightened as he said, How can you call that a robbery? Were not like that. We can only say that the disciples of The Celestial Realms various forces are too rich, The Human Realm is too poor, and they are relieving us. Its like this Nightshade Sect, dying to be sent up, do you think we can be med? Hahaha! As soon as these words came out, The Human Realm Celestials allughed out loud one by one, and their moods became much lighter. Chapter 2661 Traveling to Treasure’s Trove Jason started to divide the loot. The first one toe out was a Storage Ring, which was the Storage Ring that belonged to Eamon, the young lord of Coiling Dragon Hill, when he was dividing up the loot with Felix earlier. Jason tossed this Storage Ring to Finn and said, You take it. At first, I said that this Storage Ring would belong to whoever could advance to Immortality first. Right now, there is another Storage Ring, which belongs to the young master of Nightshade Sect. Still, whoever advances to Immortality first next, this Storage Ring will belong to. Thanks a lot! Finn received the Storage Ring, his face was happy, he quickly branded his Spiritual Imprint on this Storage Ring, and this Storage Ring was left to be activated by him with a thought. Jason then handed the Spiritual Soldiernce to Sacred Son of Destruction and said, Sacred Son of Destruction, thisnce should suit you. The Destruction Gun you evolved can be incorporated into thisnce, and the attacking and killing power should increase a lot. Sacred Son of Destructions face was delighted as he smiled and said, Thisnce is indeed suitable for me. Great, I finally have a Spiritual Soldier. In addition, there was another Spiritual Soldier. That was the Spiritual Soldier used by Ss, which was a Tiger w-like Spiritual Soldier that was able to fuse into the arm, simr to how Old Mr. Millers Armored Vestment fused with itself. Jason thought for a moment and handed this Spiritual Soldier to Purple Phoenix Saintess and said, ra, maybe this Spiritual Soldier isnt the best one for you. But it is better than nothing. With the help of this Spiritual Soldier, your battle power will also be able to be increased. Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded, as Jason said, with the Spiritual Soldier, her battle power would definitely increase. This Spiritual Soldier was definitely not the most suitable for her, but she was also able to utilize it. At this stage, with the Spiritual Soldier, Jason would prioritize assigning it to Immortality level Celestials so that they could maximize their battle power. Next, Jason checked Dorians Storage Ring. At a nce, the space of this Storage Ring wasnt big, after all, it wasnt from a top tier power, and the Storage Ring wasckluster, with no treasures too worthy of Jasons eyes. Some unusual cultivation resources, lets say Spirit Stone and pills were avable, but these were basically notcking on Jasons side. However, there were three Semi-Holy Pill nts in the Storage Ring. That being said, these three Semi-Holy Pill were the only ones that were slightly valuable in Jasons eyes. Huh? This is Jason took out a jade bottle, which held some liquid, like water droplets, but with a spirit within. This is Water Essence ah, look at least has more than ten drops Jason said, it seemed that Nightshade Sect had previously visited Water Cascade and collected some Water Essence. There were also some Energized Exotic Fruit in the Storage Ring, as well as four Fruit of Destroying Origin, which were all resources needed for cultivation. Is this Spirit Stone? Jason found some crystals, more than a dozen of them, and he took them all out. He saw that these crystals were of a jade-like color, and they vaguely contained some auras, but these auras were different, different from the aura energy contained in themonly seen Spirit Stones. These Spirit Stones contain a kind of Yin energy. Jason showed it to Old Mr. Miller, but Old Mr. Miller could not recognize it either. Jason thought for a moment, and gave that one to Finn, transmitting, Ask Heavenly Devil what kind of crystals these are. Finn nodded and took a piece of inkstone-colored crystals, and his divine sense contacted Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen and asked, Old Devil, what kind of crystals are these? Heavenly Devil was dormant and woke up after being disturbed, after sensing it, he said, This is a Yin Spirit Stone, it is not considered to bemon and needs to be birthed in a special terrain. For most martial artists it is not very useful, the effect is not as good as the unusual visible cultivation of Spirit Stone. but for some people with special martial dao physique, it is a priceless treasure. Lets say a Pure Yin Body martial artist, this Yin Spirit Stone is the most suitable for their cultivation, ying a multiplier effect. Finn nodded and immediately repeated Heavenly Devils words to Jason. Jason sniffed with a sudden realization and said, So this thing is called Yin Spirit Stone. suitable for Pure Yin Body to cultivate? Wouldnt that be At this instant, Jason thought of the beautiful principal Kay. Kay is not Pure Yin Body, so this Yin Spirit Stone is of great use to the beautiful principal? Thinking of this, Jason put away all these Yin Spirit Stones and prepared to give them to Kay to cultivate after returning to The Human Realm. Just, I dont know how far Kay, Sally and these people have cultivated now, they should be able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor, right? Yin Spirit Stone Nightshade Sect! The terrain of the sect where this Nightshade Sect is located shouldnt have birthed such Yin Spirit Stone, right? The Origin Breath of the lineage is also on the gloomy side, so I guess it has something to do with utilizing Yin Spirit Stone to cultivate. Jason thought secretly in his mind. Jason distributed all the resources taken out of this Storage Ring of Dorians to The Human Realm Heavenly Pride, the bottle of a dozen or so drops of Water Essence he had instead put away, and there was also Aquatic Dragon-Fish in his Storage Ring, and there was even a gold-colored Aquatic Dragon-Fish. At this moment, he had harvested another dozen drops of Water Essence, he was still very happy. Turning back, he was going to try taking a drop of Water Essence to cultivate and see what effect it had. After this battle, The Human Realm Heavens Pride side basically didnt suffer too many injuries, only Robert, Wolf Boy, Marcel, Zack, Darcey and the others had some injuries, but it didnt affect anything, and at this moment, after a little bit of recuperation and recovery, it would be more or less the same. Jason took out that map of Eastsea Enve, he looked at it and said, There are many secret ces in Eastsea Enve, lets say something like Enlightenments Edge, Zenith Peaks, Treasures Trove and so on. From the map, Treasures Trove is the closest to us. Why dont we make a trip to Treasures Trove? Treasures Trove? Zack spoke up, a little excited, and said, The name of this secret ce sounds like it has a lot of treasures. Lets go to Treasures Trove then. Both. Darcey and the girls nodded and said. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, If there are treasures in Treasures Trove, then there will definitely be quite a few big forces heading there. However, our current battle power is also very strong. Even if we encounter some great powers, we are not yet unable to fight. Thus theres no need to be afraid of anything at all. Marcel smiled and said, Yeah. When we first came in, it was a time when we needed to bide our time and keep a low profile. Now, on the contrary, weve developed, and our strength has increased by several cuts. Jason immediately said, Lets go, then lets point our swords at Treasures Trove. this is to head into Treasures Trove to explore.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Saying that, Jason and the others began to move, diving sharply all the way in the direction of the approximate locationbeled on the map. Chapter 2662 Arriving at the Secret Land Jason followed what the map pointed out and led The Human Realm Heavens Pride to sneak along the way. The road was still a bit far, plus along the way, Jason and the others couldnt make a big fuss to avoid being discovered by the hostile forces. Jason and the others had to stop and go, and they also had to recognize the direction, and after spending half a day, they finally arrived at the vicinity of Treasures Trove. Arriving here, Jason and the others suddenly realized that the environment around here was extremely elegant and pleasant. This ce gave people a sense of green mountains and green water, the air was extremely fresh, and the spiritual qi of heaven and earth was extremely abundant, looking like a treasurend. This is the neighborhood of Treasures Trove? Judging from this terrain, Im afraid that this Treasures Trove is really full of treasures. Zack looked around as he opened his mouth. Zack was extremely proficient in mountain and river terrain, feng shui treasures, and all of these, so he sighed after seeing the terrain here. Where is Treasures Trove? I havent seen it yet even aftering here. Darcey said. Look for it. Finn said. Marcel thought for a moment and said, There must be some big powers in this Treasures Trove already exploring it, right? And I dont know what those big powers are. Jason smiled and said, Whatever big powers. Lets go explore anyway. Lets go, lets find the entrance to Treasures Trove. The crowd nodded and went along with Jason to look for it. Jason was also looking at the map, iming that he was following the map, looking up all the way. In the end, following the general directions marked on the map, Jason searched all the way to the entrance of a secret ce.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Aftering over, they saw that the entrance to the secretnd was already being guarded. Several young disciples were guarding in front of the entrance, the other party looked extremely vignt, after seeing Jason and the others, a disciple fiercely opened his mouth and said, Who are you people? Jason immediately stepped forward and asked with a smile, Gentlemen, is this the entrance to Treasures Troves secret ce? Is there how? A male disciple walked over, Immortality Beginners Cultivation, he said, Treasures Trove has been upied by both of our forces, so no matter what you are, donte. Jason frowned as he asked, Which two forces? Its my Myriad Path Sect lineage, and the Lineage of Spiritual God, the male disciple said. Myriad Path Sect and Lineage of Spiritual God? Jason spoke up. He knew about Lineage of Spiritual God, and he had seen Lineage of Spiritual God in Skyfall Cryptst time, in which he was extremely impressed with Lineage of Spiritual Gods Otltino Goddess. It is not because Otltino Goddess looks beautiful and sexy, tender and juicy, but he remembers that Titus cant stop thinking about Otltino Goddess, and he wants to take Otltino Goddess back to Savagehill to be his wife. Sometimes Jason thought that The deste n lineage was very strange. You have this kind of idea secretly hide in the heart is good, have to go around to publicize, let The Celestial Realm people all know, also no wonder Otltino goddess see Titus just like see enemy. She is a good girl, clean and innocent, but you have made her reputation shattered by your big mouth, can she not be angry and annoyed? Jason knew about the Lineage of Spiritual God, but it was the first time he heard of Myriad Path Sect. However, being able to be with the Lineage of Spiritual God, it goes without saying that this Myriad Path Sect must be a top power in The Celestial Realm. After Jason thought about it, he said, This senior, I know the Otltino Goddess of the Lineage of Spiritual God. So, can you inform me so that the Otltino Goddess cane out to meet me? At this point in time, Jason didnt care and said that he knew the Otltino Goddess first. It wasnt exactly a lie, any more than that there was a meeting in the Skyfall Crypt, so it was perfectly fine to say that he knew her. The male disciple looked at Jason suspiciously as he subconsciously asked, You know Otltino Goddess? Jason nodded as he said with a straight face, Of course. And, I still have something very important to Otltino Goddess here, and I cant afford to dy it by half a second. You quickly go and inform Otltino Goddess. In addition, the person in charge of your Myriad Path Sect is someone I would like to meet. As he spoke, Jason sent a message to Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, and the others, telling them to slightly release some of their own indestructible pressure. Old Mr. Millers heart stirred as he stepped forward, a wisp of Immortal Summits might released from his body as he said, Little one, go and inform at speed, or else its not something you can afford to dy. Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Sacred Son of Destruction were also releasing a wisp of Immortal Might. The male disciples face was slightly startled upon seeing this, with the strength disyed by Jasons side being considered a major power, he was indeed qualified to talk to the head of their sect. Immediately, this male disciple said, Then you guys wait a bit, Ill go and inform. As for whether the Otltino Goddess and my sects Holy Maiden are going toe out to meet you guys, I cant guarantee it. Then, thank you. Jason said. The male disciple immediately headed inside Treasures Trove. Inside Treasures Trove, a multicolored haze shrouded the sky, and the Rui Xiang Qi filled the air, rising densely, like a dream. Treasures Trove is just like its name, indeed it contains ten thousand treasures. These treasures epassed everything, there were Energized Exotic Fruit, Blood Essence Fruit, Primal Fruit used for cultivation, as well as Elixir, Semi-Holy Pill, and even real Holy Pill, and it was rumored that there were also Demi-God Pills in existence. In addition, there were also some materials needed for forging weapons, and even contained Demi-God Gold, or even true God Gold. Among these, the most precious was the Nine-Fold Godsouls Lotus, which was a true Divine Pill, and its effect was equivalent to being able to bring the dead back to life once. That is the true resurrection of the dead, lets say the origin of martial arts is broken, or even the divine consciousness is worn out, as long as the Nine-Fold Godsouls Lotus is taken in an instant, it will be able to truly be reborn, and will also be transformed to be even stronger. Legend has it that the Eastern Great Emperor nted a Nine-Fold Godsouls Lotus in Treasures Trove back then, and under the nurturing of the divine substance of this divine medicine for years and years, it gradually formed Treasures Trove nowadays, giving birth to many treasures. However, this Nine-Fold Godsouls Lotus was just like the Imperial Arms left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor, which had never been discovered by anyone, but still attracted many martial artists toe and explore. At this moment, there were many figures exploring in Treasures Trove. At every ce where the haze filled, there was the possibility of treasures, but more often than not, there was nothing to be found, and even inexplicable crises would be encountered. Just at this moment- Boom! On the right side, a violent energy impact erupted, only to see a young woman with a transcendent divinity within her rise up into the sky, opening her mouth to say with an exasperated breath, Its so dangerous, there actually exists a remnant of the power of death that suddenly erupted, almost causing me to be injured. This was precisely the Otltino Goddess. Chapter 2663 Rhea Saintess At this time, not far away, a wonderful figure arrived in the air, she has a national color and heavenly beauty, absolutely beautiful, the temperament of the body is misty as a fairy, let a person to see and forget. What was even more shocking was that this womans body was vaguely apanied by a heaven and earth metaphysical yellow aura, which was extremely rare, but it also reflected her to be even more extraordinary. Otltino, you have to be more careful. Crisis outweighs opportunity here, there are some ces that are extremely perilous, a little carelessness will result in injuries or even a fall. This woman who came through the air said. The Otltino Goddess looked over as she said, Rhea, I know. At that moment, only a male disciple quickly arrived and said, Otltino Goddess, there is a forceing from outside the secretnd, and the other party even said that they know you and want you to go out and meet them. It also said that it has something you desperately need. By the way, Holy Maiden, the other party also said that they want to meet our Myriad Path Sects principal. The Otltino Divine Maidens face was stunned as she said, The other party said they knew me? From what power? I dont know. The male disciple said. Next to her, Myriad Path SectRhea Saintesss eyes rolled and she said, The other party also wants to meet my Myriad Path Sects principal? What is the overall strength of the other party? The male disciple thought for a moment and said breaking, Its not weak. there are four or five Immortality. There are also several disciples of Quasi-Immortality. Rhea Saintess nodded and said, Sort of not weak. The Otltino Goddess frowned slightly and said, To say that you know me and what I need? The other party isnt Titus and the others, is it? Not The deste n lineage, the male disciple said. Alright, then Ill go out and meet them. Otltino Goddess spoke up, she looked to Rhea Saintess and said, Rhea are you going? Rhea Saintess said, Then lets go see it all together. Outside the entrance to the secret ce. Jason and his party were waiting. He felt that the odds were that the Otltino Goddess would stille out, and as long as they saw the Otltino Goddess then it would be much better. It would be best if that Myriad Path Sect mastermind came out as well, and through some negotiation, his side would be able to enter Treasures Trove and explore it. Just as he was thinking, he suddenly saw a figure sh in the entrance of the secretnd, and someone came out. Otltino Goddess and Rhea Saintess came out one after another, in addition, Lineage of Spiritual Gods protector Ether Crosswind also came, and there was also an old man with peak Immortality cultivation, who should be Myriad Path Sects protector. Otltino Goddess, Otltino Goddess oops, after a temporary leave of absence for a while, Otltino Goddess is really getting Water Essence Oh, it is getting more and more divine! . Jason had a self-congrattory look and enthusiastically shouted at the Otltino Goddess.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Otltino Goddess looked over towards Jason, her eyes shed a trace of suspicion, she looked at Jason was very familiar, the impression should be that she had never seen it before. Who are you? Are you sure we know each other? Otltino Goddess asked. Jason immediately said, Im Hao from Haotian Sect. Otltino Goddess, have you forgotten that when we were in Skyfall Crypt, we even teamed up together. Emperor Wallop and the others bullied too much, and at that time, I also went out to fight against each other. Haotian Sect, Hao Otltino Goddess muttered to herself, she vaguely had some impression, at that time when Skyfall Crypt was fighting for the Indestructible Origin source, there was indeed this force, it seemed like it was together with the people from Valley of Specters. Come to think of it, so its someone from the Haotian Sect. Otltino Goddess opened her mouth, then she realized that something was wrong and said, No, at that time, I remember that you Haotian Sect didnt have so many Immortality powerhouses, at that time, your disciples were basically quasi Quasi life and death realm or something like that, howe your overall strength is now Howe your overall strength has risen so dramatically now? This also has to be thanks to The Celestial Realms major ns ah major young masters are too enthusiastic, one after another to send resources treasures and whatnot to the door Jason thought to himself, he smiled and said, By a fluke, we got some chances. So weve all had a breakthrough on our side. Rhea Saintess had been secretly sizing up Jason and his party, she did not open her mouth to speak, and seemed to be judging something in her mind. Jason noticed Rhea Saintess and he looked towards her. Honestly speaking, Jason felt that he was already immune to beautiful women, for example, the Otltino Goddess and Fairy that he saw in Eastsea Enve were all stunning, but when he saw Rhea Saintess, he still had a feeling that he couldnt help but want to look at her twice, three times N . However, thinking of Darcey and the others gawking at the side, Jason couldnt act too that way, and immediately asked with a smile, Who is this? This is the Holy Maiden of our Myriad Path Sect. The male disciple from earlier responded. So its the Holy Maiden of Myriad Path Sect, long time no see. Jason hurriedly spoke, then asked, I wonder what to call her? Rhea. Rhea Saintess said. What? Lori?! Jason directly eximed in shock, his three views going upside down as his body stumbled and almost fell head over heels. Come on, you dont call yourself a loli! This face of yours, this body of yours can be called a royal sister, or a goddess or something, in short, loli is not very suitable. Rhea Saintess, however, frowned, and she looked at Jason rather strangely, not understanding at all what kind of reaction Jason was having. After all, there was no such thing as a loli in The Celestial Realm. Darcey blushed in annoyance and exasperation, thinking to herself what kind of mindset is this guy in? Donte here to be embarrassed, okay? Its Rhea! What loli? What are you thinking? Darcey couldnt help but send a voice towards Jason. Jason reacted with a burst of innocent face, thinking its not my fault. Rhea Saintess, Otltino Goddess, and I, Haotian Sect, would also like to enter Treasures Trove, do you guys think its feasible? Jason asked with a smile. Otltino Goddess reacted and said, You said you know me and called me out for the purpose of entering Treasures Trove? Then youve got the wrong idea, Treasures Trove is only for me, Lineage of Spiritual God, to talk to the Myriad Path Sect on the exploring. Youre noting. Rhea Saintess also said, Treasures Trove is only explored by our two forces. This was sort of making it clear that Jason and his party would not be allowed to enter. Jason frowned, in the face of these two forces, forcing their way in was definitely not an option, in terms of battle power alone, Myriad Path Sect and Lineage of Spiritual God were united, and Jasons side was really unable to fight against them. How many Immortality Peak Protectors these two forces have, we dont know at the moment, but there are definitely more than two. Moreover, the battle power of the Protectors of this kind of top major power were all extremely strong, and would basically be ranked within the Immortality Hundred List. Furthermore, Jason didnt want to be hostile to these two major powers, that would be too unwise. Lineage of Spiritual God and Emperor Wallop were obviously not on the same path, and had shed in the Skyfall Crypt, so if he went against Lineage of Spiritual God, he would not be pushing Lineage of Spiritual God towards Emperor Wallops camp. If we go against Lineage of Spiritual God, wont that push Lineage of Spiritual God towards Emperor Wallops camp? In addition, Titus is obsessed with the Otltino Goddess, so if you really want to deal with the Otltino Goddess, youll be making enemies with Titus. There was also the Myriad Path Sect, Jason didnt know much about the Myriad Path Sect, but it was definitely one of the top forces, so there was no need to add such a strong enemy as the Myriad Path Sect for no reason. So he could only think of other ways, such as making a deal or something. Chapter 2664 Trading Conditions Jason smiled and said, Otltino Goddess, meeting is destiny. Once Skyfall Crypt parted, we meet again here. I am a person who likes to make friends, and I am happy to know Rhea Saintess. We just want to enter Treasures Trove and have a look. Even if Treasures Trove has any treasures of chance, its hard to say about this thing called chance, and we may not necessarily be able to find any treasures, right? Most of all, its to try and pick up a good karma with you guys. Rhea Saintess looked at Jason and suddenly turned to Otltino Goddess, Otltino, dont interact with men like him in the future. Its best not to interact. Jason directly froze, incredulously looking at Rhea Saintess, he couldnt help but say, That what Rhea Saintess, what do you mean by that? Because I can see that youre a man with a smart mouth and a dishonest gaze, clearly a womanizer man. Thats why its best not to associate with people like you. Rhea Saintess said bluntly. Crap, do you know the truth that people are hard to get along with? This is not giving any face at all ah Jason are dumbfounded, this woman is also too straight-minded, right? You have said this in public, how can I be embarrassed? Rhea Saintess, you still have a point with that. Darcey smiled and said. Otltino Goddess nced at Jason and said, Meaning hes the kind of negative person who specializes in ying with women? This kind of person is the most detestable! Goddess specializes in toying with women! Jasons forehead immediately sprouted ck lines, a face ckened, this topic really cant continue, otherwise it doesnt even know to what extent it will extend to, definitely it will ruin his reputation for the rest of his life ah. At that moment, Jason coughed dryly, and said with a straight face: Then what kind of conditions can we pay in order to enter Treasures Trove? We just want to go in to explore a little bit, and we dont see to be able to find any treasures. Anyway, you guys have been exploring Treasures Trove for a long time, and you might have gotten all the treasures. Even if we go in, it wont affect you guys much. Rhea Saintess looked at Jason and asked, What terms can you offer? Jason thought for a moment as he looked at Goddess Otltino and said, Goddess Otltino, at that time, you were in Skyfall Crypt because you wanted to find the Indestructible Origin source, right? I was also lucky and happened to get some Indestructible Origin source springs. How about I give you a drop of Indestructible Origin source? Otltino Goddesss pair of beautiful eyes widened as she said, So the Indestructible Origin source that appeared in Skyfall Crypt was taken away by you? No, no, I just got a little bit of it. Jason hurriedly denied it and then said, How about one drop of Indestructible Origin? One drop for both of you, so that we enter Treasures Trove? Saying that, Jason looked towards Rhea Saintess. He had a feeling that Rhea Saintess had a bit more say, and as long as Rhea Saintess agreed, it would be fine. I dont really need the Indestructible Origin source. Rhea Saintess said in a light tone.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jasons face froze as he said, What about Semi-Holy Pill? How about giving you a Semi-Holy Pill? Rhea Saintess smiled bashfully and said, A Holy Pill I might consider, as for a Semi-Holy Pill, forget it. Jason wanted to roll his eyes. Holy Pill? Of course Jason wouldnt give it, he had split two strains of Holy Pill when he distributed the loot with Felix at that time, but he certainly wouldnt take out the Holy Pill. In case he went inside Treasures Trove and harvested nothing worth as much as a single Holy Pill, it would be a big loss. Then again, Holy Pill was useful at critical moments, such as recovery from serious injuries and so on. Rhea Saintess thinks too highly of my Haotian Sect. Holy Pill is something my Haotian Sect doesnt have. Jason said. Otltino Goddesss face was a bit torn up, she actually needed the Indestructible Origin source, but if Rhea Saintess didnt agree to the terms of the deal, then Otltino Goddess had no choice. At that moment, the corners of Rhea Saintess mouth opened and closed, as if she wasmunicating with the Otltino Goddess in a voice transmission. At the end, Rhea Saintess looked at Jason as she said, How about this, five drops of Indestructible Origin Source plus one Semi-Holy Pill, and you guys cane in. Five drops of Indestructible Origin Source Spring, that was also extremely precious. When Daemon Rex had taken out a Holy Pill, he had exchanged it from Jason for fifteen drops of Indestructible Origin. Therefore, five drops of Indestructible Origin plus a Semi-Holy Pill, although its value was not equal to a Holy Pill, it was still close. Jason said, The Indestructible Origin Source Spring is also consumed by us, so we can only take out a maximum of three drops at the moment. Rhea Saintess nced towards the Otltino Goddess, who nodded and said, Three drops is fine, three drops is fine. Good! Jason was also very quick, and immediately took out three drops of Indestructible Origin Source from the Storage Ring, as well as a Semi-Holy Pill, and handed it over to Rhea Saintess with the Otltino Goddess on this. Jason didnt know if he could find any treasures in Treasures Trove, and if he couldnt, he would naturally lose out. But it doesnt matter, Jason doesnt care about giving away these things, as long as he can make a good karma with Lineage of Spiritual God and Myriad Path Sect. Jason smiled and said, So now we can enter Treasures Trove, right? Yes. Rhea Saintess said. Rhea Saintess agreed to this deal, also because Treasures Trove had indeed been explored for some time on her side, and she had searched for all the treasures that she could find, and basically hadnt gained much since recently. Thats why Rhea Saintess agreed that Jason and his team should enter Treasures Trove, and if they really found any treasures, it would be Jasons own chance. Come on, lets go inside then. Jason opened his mouth, and together with The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, they walked towards the inside of Treasures Trove. Soon, Jason and his group all entered Treasures Trove, and were immediately captivated by the colorful haze within Treasures Trove, which could be described as a treasure light shining brightly, with dense aura filling the air. Jason was in no hurry to find the treasure, he leaned towards Rhea Saintess and said without shame, Rhea Saintess, can you introduce me to this Treasures Trove? Rhea Saintess looked at Jason and said, Legend has it that the Eastern Great Emperor nted a sacred herb called Nine-Fold Godsouls Lotus here, and under the effect of the divine medicinal properties contained in the sacred herb, this Treasures Trove was gradually formed, giving birth to some treasures. Trove, giving birth to a number of treasures. Every cloud of light you see may be the light from some treasures. Of course, not every haze contains treasures, and more often than not, there are hidden dangers and crises. Divine medicines? There are divine medicines here? Jason was stunned and couldnt help but open his mouth. Chapter 2665 Bai, Work! Rhea Saintess looked at Jason with a pair of beautiful eyes as she said, Thats right, it is rumored that there is indeed a divine medicine. It was nted by Eastern Great Emperor himself. However, no one has ever been able to find this divine medicine Divine medicine The gazes in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, all with a sense of infinite yearning. Rhea Saintess looked at Jason as she said, Dont think too much. Even if you find this Divine Pill, theres no way to take it away. The Divine Pill is already psychic and possesses divinity, not to mention you, even a Creation realm level powerhouse cant take it away. Unless a strong person who has reached the Eternal Realm level can suppress and control the Divine Pill. Jason was shocked as he said, You mean a Divine Pill is all powerful? Its hard to believe that it would still attack people? Look at this Treasures Trove, its basically formed by relying on the divine medicinal properties of that Divine Pill, and the entire Treasures Trove, if you boil it down, is a Geopathic Grand Formation. If this Terrain Grand Formation is revived, using all the essence energy within Treasures Trove as the energy of the Grand Formation, even Creation realm peak powerhouses will die under a full-blown outburst. Rhea Saintess opened her mouth as she looked at Jason and said, Since a divine medicine is able to spawn such a huge terrestrial grand formation, would you say that a divine medicine isnt scary? Besides, that is a divine medicine nted by the Eastern Great Emperor, is it that easy to take it away? Including the Imperial Arms. That Imperial Arms revived, it can even autonomously decimate Eternal Realms existence. Well Jason spoke up. However, thinking about it, Eastern Great Emperor personally nted the Divine Pill, including the Imperial Arms that he left behind, these except for him only no one can take away. A divine medicine, in this Eastsea Enve after countless eons, has long been embedded with divinity, perhaps this is also a backhand left by the Eastern Great Emperor, if the Eastern Great Emperor is still alive, perhaps this divine medicine still has a role to y. Actually Jason didnt have the luxury of being able to get any divine medicine, that was too unrealistic, being able to find some treasures in this Treasures Trove, or a Holy Pill would be earned. Rhea Saintess, Ill go treasure hunting first then. Jason said with a smile. Rhea Saintess nodded, looking thoughtful as she watched Jasons distant voice. Why do I sense a uniquely great aura from his body? This kind of aura is like a condensation of the great aura of a realm, which is unusual. Is he really a person of The Celestial Realm? The aura of a realm of The Celestial Realm has long since been equalized, its impossible for it to be condensed in one person. Rhea Saintess thought darkly in her mind. Rhea Saintess agreed to Jasons trading conditions and allowed Jason and the others toe in, partly because the Otltino Goddess needed the Indestructible Origin source, and partly because she sensed that Jason was actually coalescing a kind of great qi luck in his body, which secretly shocked her. Therefore, even though Jason only had the cultivation level of Quasi life and death realm on the surface, Rhea Saintess could see that Jason was the core person among them. As for the rest of the few people who have reached Immortality, such as Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, etc., although they look extraordinary, but in order to talk about the luck in the underworld ispletely iparable to Jason. Gathering a realms fortune, could it be The Human Realms fortune? If thats the case, is he the son of The Human Realms destiny? Rhea Saintess beautiful eyes shed with a brilliant aura as she analyzed and guessed. At this time, Jason had returned to The Human Realms side of the Heavenly Pride and exined Treasures Troves situation in detail. Zack said, Each haze represents the possible existence of treasures? Then looking around, this Treasures Trove is simply filled with treasures, with multicolored haze blooming everywhere. Its just a theory, its more like nothing and harboring crises. So, everyone must be careful. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Zack, youre proficient in terrain formations, so you can take a look at the terrain here. See which terrain is extraordinary and well go treasure hunting. Zack nodded his head as he began to check the terrain around him, pointing towards a terrain in the east and said, The terrain over there has an extraordinary weather, like a treasure pot, gathering the surrounding auras and also has a spiritual rhythmic aura fluctuating. Lets go, lets go over together. Jason immediately followed one The Human Realm Heavenly Pride to rush over, and began to explore and search within this terrain. Aftering over, he saw that the terrain had clearly left traces of being rummaged through, and these traces were all still new, indicating that they had been rummaged through not long ago. Needless to say, either Myriad Path Sect or Lineage of Spiritual Gods people hade here to rummage and search, even if there were any treasures in this terrain, they had already taken them first. Jason also came to his senses, Myriad Path Sect, these top powers, there must be a lot of people who know about terrain formations, they also know that the terrain of that ce within Treasures Trove is extraordinary, and that ce may give birth to treasures. Jason said, Many ces have been searched by the Myriad Path Sect or Lineage of Spiritual Gods men. Next, we can only take our chances. Everyone who thinks there might be treasures can go and look for them. But go in a group so as not to encounter any fierce crises. Jason then said, Bai,e out to work. Shouting, Bai didnt move much. Bai, why the hell are you sleeping again? Youre a Chaos Exobeast, if you dont know what youre doing, youll think youve got a pig. Jason said in a no-nonsense manner. Squeak squeak Bai emerged from behind Jasons cor with a sleepy look.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason nonchntly grabbed Bai and dragged it out, saying, Theres lots of good food here, lots and lots of it. You give me a good search, what are the delicious things, find them all. When the timees, I will definitely share it with you to eat to your hearts content. When Bai heard this, his eyes suddenly a, that drowsy sleepiness was gone. Immediately after, Bai sniffed vigorously, it suddenly wailed, seemed to look very excited. Jason looked at Bai this reaction, he himself excited, and quickly asked: Bai, is it found a delicious food? Quick, go find it, where is it? Take me there! Whoosh! Bais figure moved and jumped towards the front in a lightning-like manner. Jason hurriedly followed after seeing this. Bai fiercely plunged headlong towards a ce where there was no haze to reflect the light. Jason was dumbfounded when he took a look, didnt he say that only ces filled with haze would have treasures? What was wrong with Bai? However, the next momentC Boom! Bai head down in the direction of the fierce ground ghosts, boom vibration, vaguely have something from the ground a sh, but then quickly drilled into another ce under the ground. Bai poor pursuit, a w toward the ground pped down. However, such a vibration also attracted the attention of Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess from afar, who were separated by a certain distance, a pair of gazes looked over. Chapter 2666 Three-Legged Golden Toad Jason had clearly seen just now that there was a golden shadow shing under the ground, very fast and quickly disappearing into the ground. Bai was also extremely pugnacious, directly raising his ws, a w pped at that spot of ground. There was a loud boom. The ground was pped into pieces, and there was also a wave of chaotic power spreading along its w into the depths of the ground. In an instant, a golden figure under the ground violently scurried out. This figure wanted to continue escaping, but was caught in a bite by Bais lightning-like leap over. Bai, dont eat it! Crap! Spit it out for me, let me see what the hell that is! Jason rushed over and shouted. Bai turned his head to Jason and squeaked, looking reluctant. Ive got something better to eat here. Be a good boy and show me that thing in your mouth. Jason said in a persuasive manner. Bai had to open his mouth and spit out the thing in his mouth, and there was a ball of Energy of Chaos forming a cage, blocking the golden thing inside. Jason took a look at it and was dumbfounded. Toad? Jason couldnt help but say. In his hand was a palm-sized toad-like thing, but it wasnt as disgusting as a toad at all, this thing was golden and jade-colored all over, and its skin was extremely smooth, with ayer of golden and jade luster. In addition, it only has three legs, two in the front and one in the back, appearing peculiar. Three-Legged Golden Toad! Hao, you actually found a Three-Legged Golden Toad? This is too heaven-defying! At this moment, a cry of surprise rang out, only to see the Otltino Goddess rushing over, speaking in direct surprise upon seeing the Golden Toad in Jasons hand. Rhea Saintess also came over, seeing this Three-Legged Golden Toad her face was also a bit surprised and surprised. There is even a Three-Legged Golden Toad? At this moment, several figures instantly shed and arrived, one of them was Lineage of Spiritual Gods protector, Ether Crosswind. There were also the remaining two old men, permeated with an aura of peak Immortality, which was as deep as a prison, extremely powerful, and were clearly both Myriad Path Sects Protectors. Little friend is really lucky. Ether Crosswind opened his mouth and spoke. Alistair Starborne, one of the Myriad Path Sects Dao Protectors, said, A Three-Legged Golden Toad is simr to a Holy Pill. Little friend, I, Myriad Path Sect, am willing to take out a Holy Pill and exchange it with you for this Three-Legged Golden Toad, what do you think? Jasons heart fluttered, this thing isparable to a Holy Pill? It really wasnt obvious. However, to be able to make Myriad Path Sect take the initiative to take out a Holy Pill to exchange for it, Im only afraid that this Three-Legged Golden Toad has a unique value, and it might be more precious than even a Holy Pill. Jason said, I havent even gotten a Three-Legged Golden Toad yet, so lets not exchange it first. If I find Three-Legged Golden Toadter, Ill exchange it with you guys. A trace of regret appeared in Alistair Starbornes eyes as he said, If you want to exchange it, you can exchange it with my Myriad Path Sect at any time. Three-Legged Golden Toads main use is in refining medicines, my Myriad Path Sect has some unique Holy Pill refining that requires Three-Legged Golden Toad to be refined. Holy Pill refinements that require Three-Legged Golden Toad as the main medicine, hence the desire to obtain it. Jason nodded and said, If I can find a second one, I will trade with you. Alistair Starborne said nothing more at once. Rhea Saintess, however, looked over at Bai as she said, Is this Chaos Exobeast? Jasons face was stunned as he said vaguely, Its name is Bai. its cute isnt it? Rhea Saintess looked at Jason, and the gaze looked somewhat meaningful. You actually call a Chaos Exobeast Bai and call it cute? You have no idea how scary an adult Chaos Exobeast really is, do you? Its really a Chaos Exobeast, Alistair Starborne spoke up as he looked towards Jason and said, This little friend really has a deep chance, even this Chaos Exobeast is willing to follow. Jason heatedlyughed and said, This little guy is also very annoying, besides eating or sleeping, there is still a lot of food Ow ow ow! Bai wasnt happy about it, and rushed at Jason with a wail. Look look look, this little guy still wont let anyone talk about it. Jasonughed and took out some food from the Storage Ring and fed it to Bai. When the crowd took a look, what Jason took out was nothing more than canned meat, and the crowd was all speechless. Bai, look, you find something good and Ill feed you good food, no loss, right? Jason said with a smile. Darcey and the others who were watching this scene from the side each wanted to cover their faces, all speechless. Come on, the Three-Legged Golden Toad that Bai found for you isparable to Holy Pill, but as a result, you took The Human Realms canned meat that cost dozens of dors and tens of dors and fed it to Bai to show your generosity, that is, Bai doesnt know the difference in value between this canned meat and the Three-Legged Golden Toad, otherwise, he might have known the difference in value between this canned meat and Three-Legged Golden Toad. Thats because Bai didnt know the difference in value between the canned meat and the Three-Legged Golden Toad, otherwise he would have been spitting blood. Rhea Saintess, well continue our search for the chance first. Jason didnt care about the crowds reaction, and waited for Bai to finish eating before taking Bai away andmanding Bai to continue on his quest for the treasure. Jason sort of found out, into the Eastsea Enve in the biggest harvest is Bai, this head of Chaos Exobeast in the Eastsea Enve is simply like a fish out of water, if not relying on Bai, a lot of treasures really can not get. At the very beginning of the Indestructible Origin source, the divine gold embryo in Sanctus Zenith, to Aquatic Dragon-Fish, and that Stygian Blood Sword, including Three-Legged Golden Toad and so on, all of them could not be separated from Bais help. Thinking about it, Jason immediately felt that even if Bai was a bitzy andzy, it was still eptable, as long as he didnt fall off the chain at critical moments. Jason let Bai go to look for, he himself is not idle, with his perception toward a haze blooming ce, want to dig some treasures. Basically, they all came up empty-handed. Even, just as Jason was rushing towards a ce of haze light, he had justnded on the ground when suddenly- Boom! A fierce force of death erupted from underneath this ce of haze light, sweeping and impacting Jason with an extremely appalling momentum. Crap! Stepped on thunder! Jason shouted angrily, his own Green Dragons Golden Body evolving to the extreme, while he swiftly threw out his fist and sted forward. Jasons fist power and that power of death ruthlessly impacted together, erupting into violent fluctuations that caused the void to shake. In the end, Jason retreated a few steps backward, his body didnt suffer any injuries, but his entire person appeared gray and extremely wretched. This battle power In the distance, Rhea Saintess looked over. She had also sensed the power of death that had just erupted, and at the very least, it had the power to threaten the Immortality Beginner Rank. However, Jason was steeped under the impact of that death force, and he himself was unharmed, which was very powerful. After all, Jason was only at the peak cultivation of Quasi life and death realm. Ow roar N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At this time, a roar came from Bai, and on a short peak ahead, Bai seemed to have gone up against something, roaring furiously. Chapter 2667 – Harvest after Harvest Jason heard the sound of a fight, and with a movement of his body, he immediately rushed over. He saw that Bai was fighting with a jade-like snake, which had horns on its head and ayer of jade aura permeating its body, vaguely containing a vast amount of spiritual qi aura. This horned snake appeared extremely ferocious, showing its teeth, and was fighting against Bais pping down ws. Jason rushed over and suddenly- Whoosh! This Horned Serpent scurried towards Jason, and the sharp horn on its head stabbed straight at Jason. What the hell is this? Jason opened his mouth and spoke, as he evolved his fist momentum and sted out with a punch. With a bang, the horned snakes attack stopped, but Jason only felt a stinging sensationing from his fist, which surprised him, knowing that his Green Dragons Golden Body was already extremely powerful. But this Horned Serpent had even caused him to feel a sense of pain under one blow. Moreover, the power of his punch was equivalent to an Immortality powerhouse strike, and this horned snake looked unaffected. Snort! At this time, the horned snake hissed, and then the originally tiny body suddenly became a huge horned snake as thick as an iron pass. Azure-Scaled Beastmaster!!! oh my god, how could there be an Azure-Scaled Beastmaster! Ether Crosswinds voice rang out as he was rushing over. Alistair Starborne of Myriad Path Sect also saw it, and the pupils in his eyes contracted violently and coldly, both revealing a hint of scorching heat. Azure-Scaled Beastmaster? This thing is called Azure-Scaled Beastmaster? Isnt it a snake? Jason was curious in his heart, but as he watched these two Immortality powerhouses react this way, he vaguely realized that this Azure-Scaled Beastmaster should be extraordinary. Just as he was thinking about it, violently- Ow roar! Bai let out a low roar from his throat, and then in Jasons dumbfounded expression, he actually saw that Bais size was rapidly getting bigger, directly turning into a behemoth. Under the Bai, the color of his fur also changed, turning into a purple and gold color, looking majestic, like a beast in the overlord, huge sharp ws covering the world, huge head in the spit has a channel of pure Energy of Chaos in the diffusion. Boom! Bais sharp ws covering the world pped at this Azure-Scaled Beastmaster, although this Azure-Scaled Beastmaster is also getting bigger in size, butpared to Bai at this moment, it is simply a small thing. At this moment, Bais body was filled with the monstrous pressure of Chaos Exobeast, and the Azure-Scaled Beastmaster seemed to be intimidated, and did not move. Bai pped down with a w, tackled this Azure-Scaled Beastmaster, and then directly stuffed it into his mouth, long sharp teeth biting and uttering, and directly swallowed it into his abdomen. Hup Then, Bai seemed to burp, and then its size quickly became smaller and recovered as before. After seeing Jason, Bai squeaked, and with a leap of its body, it stood on Jasons shoulder again. Jason, however, was still in a state of dismay, damn it, I didnt see wrong, did I? Just now, Bai became thousands of times bigger? One w and he subdued that Azure-Scaled Beastmaster? This little thing usually looks harmless, but its so fierce when it gets bigger? With a majestic look, it is much more powerful and domineering than what it looks like now. Afterwards, Jason thought of Bais shrinking reminder to lie behind him when he was fine, and then thought that since it could be smaller, it could definitely be bigger as well. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, Alistair Starborne and Ether Crosswind had already arrived, and Alistair Starborne couldnt wait to ask, Little friend, where is that Azure-Scaled Beastmaster? Jasons face was stunned as he remembered this, and he snapped his eyes to Bai. Bai blinked a pair of doubly innocent eyes to look at Jason as well, and Jason immediately realized that that Azure-Scaled Beastmaster was directly eaten by Bai. Nope. Jason responded, saying, Like, directly eaten by Bai. Eaten? Alistair Starborne was surprised, and he said without regret, Azure-Scaled Beastmaster is extremely rare, even in The Celestial Realm. Its value, its much higher than the Three-Legged Golden Toad. Hmm? The value is much higher than Three-Legged Golden Toad? Jasons eyes widened. For a Three-Legged Golden Toad, Myriad Path Sect was willing to take out a Holy Pill in exchange, Azure-Scaled Beastmaster was worth much more than Three-Legged Golden Toad, doesnt that mean its worth at least two Holy Pill or more? Jasons entire being was instantly bad, he fiercely stared at Bai, this little thing just swallowed at least two Holy Pill in one bite? Crap! That was Holy Pill! Bai, did you really eat it? Is there any more? Spit it out for me! Jason said with a dark face. Bai immediately shook his head, and looked pleased with himself. YouC Jason was so angry that his liver and stomach hurt, and he said, You go find another strip of that Azure-Scaled Beastmaster whatever it is, and make sure you find it! It should be hard. Its rare enough for an area to spawn an Azure-Scaled Beastmaster. Ether Crosswind said. Jason was speechless then, thats a big loss. But it was okay, no matter what, it was still a fat loss. Boom! At that moment, a vibration came from not far away. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Butterfly, and Emily seemed to have discovered some kind of treasure under their group. Jasons heart fluttered as he hurriedly darted over. He knew that although Treasures Trove had a lot of treasures, it was also extremely dangerous, and those ces filled with haze would contain crises.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Purple Phoenix Saintess their side, just now under the roaring vibration, there is indeed an extremely powerful and terrifying energy qi impact over, they joined forces, suppression to resist that qi impact. Subsequently, they saw a ginseng. However, this ginseng looked extremely extraordinary, its body was wless like white jade, permeated with ayer of glittering white light, containing a Holy Pills breath, on which some naturally urring Great Dao patterns were clearly seen. Holy Pill! We found a Holy Pill! Darcey shouted out in surprise. Jason also rushed over and also lit up when he saw this baster ginseng, he had already sensed that strong Holy Pill aura. Haha, its really a Holy Pill, not bad, not bad. Jasonughed. Otltino Goddess also came over and was surprised when she saw this Holy Pill and said, This is the Holy White Jade Ginseng, its of high value. It has an iparable effect on strengthening qi and blood, and prolonging life. The Celestial Realm has many big powers grabbing for it. Strengthening qi and blood, prolonging life? Jason immediately understood, The Celestial Realm must have a lot of old antiques that have survived for a long time, they dont have enough qi and blood, and their lifespan is also insufficient, this Sacred White Jade Ginseng is definitely a superior treasure for these old antiques ah. Little friend, this Sacred White Jade Ginseng, lets trade one Holy Pill with two Semi-Holy Pills, for it or not? Alistair Starborne came again and opened his mouth to ask. Elder, lets not exchange it for now. We need this Sacred White Jade Ginseng as well. Jason refused directly. Are you kidding me, anything that can prolong life is definitely at the level of a supreme treasure, this cannot be handed over easily. At this time, on Old Mr. Millers side, he also seemed to have found some treasures, and there was also a fierce qi impacting in his direction, filled with a fierce killing aura. Chapter 2668 Martial Monument On Old Mr. Millers side, a fierce qi impacted and swept towards Old Mr. Miller with an extremely wild and chaotic momentum, which contained an overpowering killing aura. Old Mr. Miller let out a bellowing cry, he evolved his fist, his golden fist suppressed the sky, and with the strongest and unparalleled might, he sted forward to meet the violent qi force that swept over. Boom! Boom! A burst of roaring sound resounded, deafening, Old Mr. Millers fist power and the wild air force against the bombardment, stirred up a violent and iparable storm of air waves. Unbelievable is that the stirring out of the qi energy vaguely want to condense into a fist power, impact to Old Mr. Miller. This made Old Mr. Miller a bit energized, and he felt very curious, these violent qi energy seemed to be psychic, how could it be able to condense into a fist-like shadow? Speaking of which, Old Mr. Miller also suddenly sensed that this ce was able to cause some fluctuations in his martial arts fist intent, and out of curiosity, he came over to find out, and as a result, this kind of violent qi energy attack erupted. Old Mr. Miller kept on evolving his fist posture, bursting out a style of powerful fist posture, golden fist aura reflected in the sky, with the strongest power to bombard those violent qi energy gathered into the fist posture shadow. In the end, everything stopped. Old Mr. Miller took a closer look, his face could not help but be stunned, actually saw a simple and simple stone monument. This monument stood under the ground, there is a mysterious atmosphere in the flow, this atmosphere through an extremely harsh killing aura. Old Mr. Miller reached over and picked up the stone tablet. Only see this piece of stone monument is not too big, about more than ten twenty centimeters long and wide, the stone monument is branded with a number of dao lines, these dao lines look is not man-made carved up, but the natural birth of the dao lines. Old Mr. Miller looked at these lines, vaguely like to see a huge fist shadow toward him, with a kind of subtle boxing meaning. This made Old Mr. Miller froze for a moment, and when he fixed his eyes to look again, what he was holding in his hand was just a stone tablet, and that feeling just now was like an illusion. But was it really an illusion? Old Mr. Miller once again concentrated, with the state of martial arts enlightenment to see the dao patterns on the stone tablet, suddenly, he saw the fist that contained boxing intent. The entire dao pattern on the stone monument changed in an instant, turning into a fist meaning, these fist meanings were subtle andplex, extremely profound, yet they contained a natural heavenly dao vor within them. This, this is fist intent? It seems like it can also be sensed and cultivated? Old Mr. Miller froze, immediately realizing that this was definitely a treasure, an iparable treasure that even some Holy Pill couldntpare to. This was the Heavenly Dao patterns that were naturally birthed, and underneath these patterns senses was the method of Fist Intent Cultivation, what a precious existence this was. At this time, Jason and the others rushed over. Old man, what treasure have you found? Jason asked directly. Old Mr. Miller handed Jason the stone tablet in his hand. Whats this? A stone? Jason took it, then he saw the Heavenly Dao pattern branded on the stone tablet. This is Jason immediately froze as he looked over at Old Mr. Miller. Jason, try sensing the Dao patterns on this stone tablet with the mind that senses martial arts. Old Mr. Miller said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jason nodded, and he immediately condensed his mind, using a state only found in enlightenment to perceive the Dao lines on this stone tablet. In an instant, everything Jason saw in front of his eyes changed, a Dao pattern on the stone tablet seemed to be wriggling as if it hade to life, eventually these Dao patterns seemed to intertwine together, and a dragon shape was formed, a green dragon, with its teeth and ws spreading out, calling out the winds and the rain, and revealing its divine might. Crap! A green dragon? How did a silhouette in the shape of a green dragon form? Jason couldnt help but exim in surprise. Nonsense! How could it be a dragon shaped shadow? Its clearly a fist intent shadow! Old Mr. Miller immediately said. Jason froze for a moment, and said, But what I saw was clearly a green dragons shadow, which seemed to contain some kind of martial arts realization. It was Old Mr. Millers turn to be surprised, he said, Why is it that what I saw was the shadow of boxing? Is it possible that everyone sees something different? At this time, the rest of The Human Realms pride also gathered around, Jason will be the stone tablet to the rest of the people sense, Purple Phoenix Saintess see from it is a fire phoenix, Sacred Son of Destruction see is ance shadow, Finn see is the monstrous demonic qi condensed into the shadow of the fist! to name a few. In the end, Jason and Old Mr. Miller came to the conclusion that different people who saw this stone tablet saw different epiphanies, rted to the path of martial arts that they themselves had taken. Old man, quickly put it away, this is definitely a supreme treasure! Jason said in an excited tone. I just dont know what this is, Purple Phoenix Saintess also said with quite a bit of curiosity. Martial Monument. If the guess is right, it should be the rumored Martial Monument. At that moment, Rhea Saintess voice came out. She slowly walked over, a hint of emotion on her stunningly beautiful jade face of national color, even she, who had always appeared unperturbed, could not help but show a hint of yearning in her eyes when she saw that stone monument. Martial Monument? Jason froze. Rhea Saintess took a deep breath as she nodded and said, Martial Monument is rumored to be born in Treasures Trove. There is a piece in The Celestial Realm, and thest time the Eastsea Enve was opened, there was someone who had obtained it in Treasures There is a piece in The Celestial Realm that was obtained in Treasures Trove when thest Eastsea Enve was opened, and the Martial Monument is naturally born from the Heavenly Laws and contains the naturally urring martial arts teachings of Heaven and Earth. Different people who perceive the Martial Monument perceive different martial dao. Martial Monument has appeared again? At this time, Alistair Starborne and Ether Crosswind both arrived, their faces still extremely shocked. Jason immediately said, So, this Martial Monument is still very precious. Its equivalent to being able to perceive the mysteries of the martial arts of heaven and earth. Alistair Starbornes eyes flickered as he said, Little friend, three Holy Pill nts in exchange for the Martial Monument, what do you think? Jason smiled as he said, Not in exchange. Of course, Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess want to sense the Martial Dao on the Martial Monument, thats fine too. You mean youre willing to lend it to us to sense? Rhea Saintess couldnt help but ask. Of course. However, one Holy Pill can be sensed for one hour. If you guys are willing, then lets make the deal now. Jason said. One Holy Pill to sense for one hour? Alistair Starborne froze for a moment, this was a bit too extravagant, right? However, this Martial Monument was indeed a good thing, not to mention, that contained the naturally urring heaven and earth martial arts mysteries, which was very helpful for ones own martial arts improvement. I agree! At this moment, Rhea Saintess said. I also agree. The Otltino Goddess also nodded her head. Jason instantly smiled, no, the two races of Holy Pill were in hand. Perhaps, it was possible to turn around and continue to exchange some Holy Pill with the help of the Martial Monument, lets say Daemon Rex, Fairy, Titus, and other such people, it might also be possible to use a Holy Pill as a price to perceive the martial dao mysteries on the Martial Monument. Jason wasnt worried about Rhea Saintess, Otltino Goddess, and these people getting stronger, he could see that these two powers didnt have any hostility, and were both very polite. Compare to Myriad Path Sect, the strength is very strong, two peak Immortality powerhouses, Rhea Saintesss cultivation is even more unfathomable, but Jasons side has any treasures, they didnt say that they want to take the booze and snatch it, but they politely want to take the Holy Pill or something to exchange it. It can be seen that Myriad Path Sect still has the kind of temperament and style of a big n. In addition, Jason is also happy to deepen the rtionship with Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess, so that there are two less hostile forces, and perhapster on can develop into allies, this is two birds with one stone. Chapter 2669 Jason’s Induction Rhea Saintess and the Otltino Goddess both took out a strain of Holy Pill and gave it to Jason. These two Holy Pill nts were permeated with an aura of Saint-level medicinal properties, containing naturally urring Heavenly Dao patterns within them, and a strong Holy Pill scent poured out of their nostrils, which was simply refreshing. Jason put away the two Holy Pill nts, handed the Martial Monument to Rhea Saintess, and said, The two of youbined can enlighten the Martial Monument for a total of two hours. After two hours, just return the Martial Monument to me. Good! Rhea Saintess opened her mouth. Jason immediately followed The Human Realm Celestial and continued to go searching. Rhea Saintess and Otltino Divine Maiden found a secluded ce and began to perceive the heaven and earth on Martial Monumentthe origin of martial arts. Jason, your heart is quite dark. I really didnt expect you toe up with such an idea. After walking away, Old Mr. Miller whispered to Jason. Jason heatedlyughed and said, Old Mr. Miller, how can you call this a ck heart? Its what you want me to do! Besides, Im just asking for what I want, and if they think its worth it, its a fair deal. However, I really dont say, I see that these Celestial Realms pride are very interested in the Martial Monument, were going to make a lot of money in the future! Old Mr. Millers heart stirred as he looked at Jason and said, Jason, do you mean that you are nning to do business with other The Celestial Realm Pride? Jason nodded and said, Thats for sure. With such a good thing in hand, its definitely a good idea to maximize the value utilization. An hours worth of enlightenment is able to be exchanged for a Holy Pill, so as much business as there is like this, we have to do as much as we can. Old Mr. Miller immediately said, The Martial Monument should be extraordinary, for these The Celestial Realm Celestials, once they have the Martial Monument to add help to their own Martial Daos enlightenment, then their strength will be even stronger. Jason knew Old Mr. Millers concern, and the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Of course this Martial Monument cant be taken to the Celestial Pride of a hostile force. But lets say Titus, itspletely possible to trade with them. Titus and Emperor Wallop obviously dont deal with each other, so I cant wait for Titus to be stronger. If Titus is strong, he will also be able to cause a great deal of trouble to Emperor Wallop. Of course, Im not saying that Titus and us are on the same side, but at the moment in Eastsea Enve, we can only do this. To coin a phrase, its a case of attacking the other side with their spear. Old Mr. Miller nodded in agreement with Jasons statement. Jason said to the other The Human Realm Celestials, Everyone, lets continue looking for the treasure. Go with your senses, its good if you can find it, and it doesnt matter if you cant. Just remember one thing, always be careful. Some ces are still dangerous. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, and the other Celestials nodded their heads and all went to start continuing their search, touching their chances. Jason was also searching, and he even used his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS to sense it, but did not sense any aura that could cause fluctuations in his own martial arts. How about trying Dragon Bloodline? Jason thought to himself, as he secretly urged Dragon Bloodline to revive the Green Dragon Illusion, and then integrated the Green Dragon Illusion into his own Divine Consciousness as a way to sense it. Eh? In that instant, Jasons heart stirred, and he made a surprised sound. He actually sensed that the Green Dragon Illusion seemed to have some fluctuations, causing the fluctuations of the Green Dragon Illusion was in the front, and with the recovery of the Green Dragon Illusion, the Green Dragon Illusion also sensed that there seemed to be something attracting in the front, and in that instant, if it wasnt for Jasons intentional control, the Green Dragon Illusion would have to be manifested. Whats in front of us? Jason secretly said, his figure moved, following that sense towards the front to seek it out. Jason sped along, and gradually, Jason all but left the area where everyone was. Treasures Trove was actually veryrge, but not all ces had colorful haze. For example, the area that Jason had been searching for was not covered by the haze, and everything seemed quite normal. The Celestial Realm has umted experience in exploring Treasures Trove, basically, only the areas covered by the haze will breed treasures, the rest of the ces without haze, basically there is no treasure. Because of this, both Myriad Path Sect and Lineage of Spiritual God didnte to explore these areas that didnt have haze light to look for them, because they didnt want to, and it was purely a waste of time. Isnt it said that only ces with haze light can harbor treasures? There is no haze in this area, so why is the Green Dragon Illusion fluctuating? Anding here, the fluctuation of the Green Dragon Illusion has be even more intense. Jason secretly thought in his heart. Jason didnt act immediately after arriving here, he first made sure that the surrounding area was safe. He raised his eyes to look, and realized that the terrain of this area was somewhat other, the mountains and rivers had vaguely coalesced into the shape of a dragon. Jasons face was stunned when he saw this, and he thought to himself, Is it possible that this is the reason for the fluctuation of the Green Dragon Illusion? Jason followed the green dragon illusion distance fluctuations in the direction to find the past, came to a terrain in front of the terrain is very peculiar, divided into the upper and lower sections, and the distribution of jagged rocks, looking like a huge dragon opened its mouth, those rocks are distributed sharp teeth. The rocks were the sharp teeth of the dragon. It was in the depths of the dragons mouth that caused the violent fluctuation of the Green Dragons illusion. To be on the safe side, Jason pushed Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme, and at the same time, he was extremely vignt as he probed towards the depths. Steeply- Ang roar!Original from N?velDrama.Org. A roar like a dragons roar came from the depths of the dragons mouth, then a huge dragon shaped qi force violently impacted out, the ck qi force converged into a dragon, like a ck dragon devouring towards Jason. Jason immediately threw a punch, gathering all his strength, the power of Sunling Bloodline was also frantically erupting, he sted out with his fist, and fiercely sted together with that ck dragon qi energy. Bang! A huge vibrating sound rang out, and Jason was heatedly forced back several steps. At the same time, from the depths of the dragons mouth, another ck qi energy swept out, as if it had converged into an ocean of ck qi energy, crazily impacting Jason. At that moment, the green dragon illusion violently manifested, the huge dragon body stretched across the sky, it roared angrily, opening its mouth to devour those ck qi energy. Jason also exploded his fist power, basically exploding his strongest fist dao power, crazily bombarding those ck qi energies that swept over. These ck qi energies were extremely terrifying, and even though Jason had Green Dragons Golden Body to protect his body, at this moment, some cracks and bruises appeared on his fists and body. Jason swung his fists and attacked, constantly dispersing the ck qi energy, and the Green Dragons Mirage also opened its mouth and swallowed the ck qi energy that contained terrifying power. In an instant, the sound of the duel shook the heavens and the earth with a loud boom, causing the earth and the sky to lose their colors. Such a huge vibration of sound power also attracted the attention of Old Mr. Miller and others, Old Mr. Millers figure shed, he rushed over at the first time. Chapter 2670 – Black Scales Jason and the Green Dragon Mirage were both fighting against the ck dragon-shaped qi energy that was sweeping out, at this time, Bai also scurried out, and it was also sucking in the ck dragon-shaped qi energy with its mouth open. These ck qi energy contains a wisp of dragon power, Bai seems to like to gulp the dragon power breath. For example, when Jasons Green Dragon illusion evolved, the Green Dragons Breath that permeated out, Bai would gobble it up. With Bai joining in, those ck qi energies were being drastically consumed. By the time Old Mr. Miller arrived, that ck chi energy was basically dispersed by Jasons consumption. Jason, what did you find? Old Mr. Miller asked. I dont know. My Dragon Bloodline sensed something, so I searched all the way here. Jason spoke up. Old Mr. Miller nodded as he sted his fist out to help Jason in dispersing the ck aura that was wearing away. Soon, the ck qi energy that swept out from the huge dragons mouth was gone, all of it worn out. Jason took a deep breath, he looked towards the inside of the huge dragons mouth, but he did not sense any treasures Qi fluctuating. Jason could only walk in. The entire dragons mouth made up of mountains and rocks was indeedrge enough to amodate several people to walk in together. Jason walked inside to explore, soon, the pupils in his eyes steeply cold shrink, he found a thing. Jason immediately walked up quickly and took a closer look, the object was dark and looked like a piece of scale. What is this thing? Jason was extremely curious, he reached over and picked it up, about the size of a palm, the shape was on the round side, the touch was a bit cold, looking like a piece of horny scales. However, there were some lines on it, and these lines did not look like heavenly dao lines, like the origin lines of some species. This palm-sized piece was extremely heavy, and Jason felt a sense of heaviness when he held it in his hand. Jason proceeded to continue searching, but there was nothing else to be found. Jason walked out and handed this piece of scale to Old Mr. Miller and said, I found this piece of scale. It seems to be the scale of some species. There are some lines on the top of the scale, but I sensed it, and its not a Heavenly Dao line. Old Mr. Miller took it and looked at it carefully, and he too was unable to tell what it was. Jason, put it away for now. Or ask someone from Myriad Path Sect. I think that Alistair Starborne has seen a lot of things, so he might recognize this item. Old Mr. Miller said. Jason nodded and returned to the area covered by the haze along with Old Mr. Miller. In fact, Alistair Starborne and Ether Crosswind both sensed the movement on Jasons side, and also saw Jasons own manifestation of the green dragon illusion, and at that time, they were still extremely shaken in their hearts. However, because Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess were alreadyprehending the origin of martial arts on the Martial Monument, they were protecting the path to avoid interference, so they didnt rush to take a look. At this moment, seeing Jason walking back, Alistair Starborne couldnt help but open his mouth and ask, Jason, did you find any more treasures? Alistair Starborne was really curious. He found that Jason and his group really had a chance against all odds, and they kept having big gains after entering Treasures Trove. Therefore, he concluded that Jason should have found some more treasures, just now. After Jason heard Alistair Starborne ask that, he thought about it and still walked over, he also wanted to know what the hell that scale was. Elder Wan, what was found doesnt seem to be any treasure. It looks like a scale shed by some species. Jason spoke up. Alistair Starbornes face was stunned as he said, Scales? Can Jason show me? Jason immediately took the scale out and handed it to Alistair Starborne. Alistair Starborne took this piece of scale and looked at it carefully, his face showed a trace of doubt, at the end he looked at Jason and said, Jason has Dragon Bloodline, Im afraid that he is not a member of The Celestial Realm, he is from The Human Realm, right? Jasons face was stunned, he knew that once his own destiny illusion came out, Alistair Starborne and the others must have seen the clues, and there was no use denying it at this moment. Jason had no choice but to say with a big smile, Yes. Since The Celestial RealmNine Realms forces have been attacking The Human Realm, so after entering Eastsea Enve, I can only im to be a person of The Celestial Realm. After all, I didnt know how many forces of The Celestial Realm hated The Human Realm martial artists. Therefore, it was not my intention to deceive you when I lied about being a person of The Celestial Realm in the beginning.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Alistair Starborne chuckled and said, Jason, you seem to trust me Myriad Path Sect? The least amount of trust, I think, is still there. Jason opened his mouth and continued, When there are any treasures on our side, seniors want to obtain them by way of exchange, rather than grabbing them in a ho-hum manner. Therefore, I believe that seniors still have certain principles. Including Rhea Saintess with Otltino Goddess and the girls as well. Alistair Starborne immediately said, The Celestial Realms forces led by Emperor of Heaven are indeed targeting The Human Realm. as for me, Myriad Path Sect, I dont have this idea. Therefore, even if I now know that you are from The Human Realm, I, Myriad Path Sect, will still treat you equally. Furthermore, The Human Realm serves as the birthce of martial arts, and retrospectively, Myriad Path Sects ancestors also rose from The Human Realm and then traveled to The Celestial Realm. After a pause, Alistair Starborne continued, Jason this scale is because your Dragon Bloodline gave birth to your senses and thus traveled to find it? Yes. Jason nodded. Alistair Starborne immediately said, Then, if my guess is correct, this piece of scale is most likely a dragon scale, a real dragon scale. Moreover, it is the most special Dragons Reverse Scale, which is the only one that can survive the erosion of endless epochs and still be preserved to this day. Dragons Reverse Scale? Jason directly froze as he immediately asked, Elder, are you saying that there are real dragons that exist? Alistair Starborne said, The Celestial Realm one estimate had a record of Eastern Great EmperorFinn beheading the blockhead beast king. So it would not be surprising to say that a real dragon exists. And has The Celestial Realm ever had a real dragon show up? Jason asked. Alistair Starborne shook his head and said, Not ever. And how did Elder determine that this scale was a dragon scale? Jason asked. If it can cause your Dragon Bloodline to fluctuate, then it must be something closely rted to it, which is the same as the reasoning behind things being simr. Furthermore, this scale does have the remnants of Dragon Qi on it. Alistair Starborne said. Jason was truly shocked, a true dragon actually existed in this world? Elder, then what is the purpose of this piece of dragon scale? It doesnt feel like it can help me in any way. Jason added. Alistair Starborneughed and said, Its useless to you, but its extremely useful to your Dragon Bloodline, and since you possess Dragon Bloodline, this dragon scale is the greatest chance for you! Chapter 2671 – Nurturing the Fate Jason was instantly interested after hearing Alistair Starbornes words, and he asked, Elder, are you saying that this Dragon Scale will help my Dragon Bloodline? What exactly does it help? The Dragon Scale contains Dragon Qi, which is the true Dragons Qi. Therefore, it can nourish your Dragon Bloodline, and even, your Dragon Bloodline can gradually refine this Dragon Scale. More specifically, I have no way to guess, I can only rely on you to figure it out yourself, anyway, it is extremely beneficial to your Dragon Bloodline. Alistair Starborne said. Jason nodded and said, Thank you, Elder Wan. Jason said. Alistair Starborne returned this piece of Dragon Scale to Jason and said meaningfully, Little friends qi is flourishing, and I think that you are shouldering the qi of The Human Realm. Little friend is a long way to go, good luck. Jason smiled, he didnt say anything and began to catch the enhancement of this Dragon Scale on his own Dragon Bloodline. Out of curiosity, Jason didnt go on a treasure hunt, anyway, Alistair Starborne had said that this Dragon Scale was one of his greatest chances. Jason also searched for a secluded ce and then evolved his own Green Dragon illusion. When the green dragon illusion evolved, it really reacted strongly to the ck scale he was holding in his hand. Jason immediately threw this piece of dragon scale directly to the Green Dragon Illusion. At that moment, the Green Dragons Illusion swooped down, and although the Green Dragons Illusion was illusory, it also diffused a Green Dragons Breath of its own, forming a force of qi that wrapped around this dragon scale. In an instant, the Green Dragons Breath from the Green Dragons Illusion grew more and more intense, and the Green Dragons Illusions body coiled around the Dragon Scale, and then the Dragons mouth opened, holding the Dragon Scale in its mouth. Jason was observing, and at the same time, he was also experiencing whether he had brought about any changes. With the passage of time, Jason violently found that the color of that dragon scale was no longer so ck under the refining of the Green Dragon Illusion, the color of this dragon scale started to change, from ck it started to turn into a greenish ink color, but the change of the color was still continuing. Could it be that as the Green Dragon Illusion continues to be refined, the color of this scale will change? Perhaps the deeper the refining, the lighter the color will be ordingly. Jason thought to himself. Although Jason was idle, the rest of the people were not idle, lets say Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Marcel, Zack, Butterfly and the others were all actively searching for treasures. In addition, Jason also asked Bai to look for goodies freely, anyway, Bai is most sensitive to the scent of these treasures, and anything that can be found by Bai is a treasure.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. On the other hand, Rhea Saintess and Otltino Divine Maiden were continuing toprehend the Martial Monuments Heaven and Earth martial arts teachings. After all, time was limited, and the two of them together could onlyprehend for two hours. However, for The Celestial Realms top prides, two hours of time was enough for them toprehend, if they couldprehend some of the mysteries of the origin of martial arts from the Martial Monuments heaven and earth, it would enhance their martial arts, causing a whole new metamorphosis of their martial artsprehension, which would bring about aplete transformation of their strength. What it would bring about was an overall increase in the level of strength. From this perspective, the cost of paying for a Holy Pill was actually not that big. After all, the top forces of The Celestial Realm did notck Holy Pill. On The Human Realm Celestial Realms side, they were also continuously exploring for some treasures, and Darcey thought of a way to do so, she called Bai over, and then asked Bai to point out some of the ces where treasures might exist. After Bai pointed it out, The Human Realm Heavenly Pride split up to explore, and overall there were quite a few gains. For example, Darcey and the girls found several Semi-Holy Pill nts, although it was not as good as Holy Pill, Semi-Holy Pill was also extremely precious. In addition, Robert, Wolf Boy and the others found a kind of Blood Essence Exotic Fruit, capable of indiscriminately targeting the enhancement of any bloodline physique, which was also an excellent treasure with immediate enhancement effects. While Butterfly was exploring in and of haze, he didnt find any treasures, instead, an extremely strong and rigid force of heavenly destruction erupted. Anyone else, under such an onught of Heavenly Tribtion Strength, would feel in danger. Butterfly was a Heavenly Tribtion Fate, so when this Heavenly Tribtion Strength burst out, Butterflys own Heavenly Tribtion Fate recovered on its own and was absorbing this Heavenly Tribtion Strength. Heavenly Tribtion Strength. Butterflys Heavenly Tribtion Strength was a blessing in disguise, after absorbing this Heavenly Tribtion Strength, Butterflys Heavenly Tribtion Fate further transformed, and Butterfly even reached the Quasi life and death realm in one fell swoop. Butterfly even reached the Quasi life and death realm in one fell swoop, vaguely having a tendency to continue to break through. Can say, in Bais guidance, The Human Realm pride side is full of harvest, sweeping the entire Treasures Trove, able to find the treasures are to find a whole. As for Bai, he lived up to his name and found a second Three-Legged Golden Toad from Treasures Trove, in addition to a piece of Demi-God Gold. Perhaps after Bai swallowed that Azure-Scaled Beastmaster, it was already full of food and drink, so when it found these treasures, it didnt continue to devour them, but instead, it carried them to Jason and handed them all over to him. This made Jason very happy, and immediately rewarded Bai with several more meaty cans At this time, Jason found that the green dragon illusion has already refined that piece of dragon scale more or less, at this time that piece of dragon scale is no longer the previous kind of dark color, reced by a kind of green-golden light. The greenish-golden light became more and more intense, and at the same time, an inextricable rtionship was formed between the dragon scale and the Green Dragon Illusion, and the dragon scale seemed to have beenpletely integrated into the Green Dragon Illusion. In the end, all of a suddenC Whoosh! The Green Dragon Illusion violently disappeared into Jasons body, and along with it, the piece of dragon scale that had already been refined by the Green Dragon Illusion also disappeared. Jason froze, then he looked within his divine sense and actually found that the piece of dragon scale was coiled in his divine sense, while the Green Dragon Illusions shadow was manifested on that piece of dragon scale. This can work? Jason was stunned, he could never have imagined that after the Green Dragon Illusion refined this piece of dragon scale, it actually brought this dragon scale into his divine sense. Jason also sensed that the Green Dragon Illusions own Dragon Qi appeared to be even more supremely pure, the Dragon Might aura was even stronger, and the Green Dragon Illusion didnt seem to be so illusory anymore, there was a very subtle change. In the dark, Jason can feel that the green dragon illusion has be stronger, this is definitely a good thing, after all, the green dragon illusion is closely rted to him. If the Green Dragon Illusion became stronger, that would also mean that he would improve in all aspects. Jason couldnt help but look forward to it, secretly thinking that he didnt know to what extent this Dragons Reverse Scale could ultimately help the Green Dragons Illusion to transform to, and what heights it could reach. No matter what, this time in Eastsea Enve, it was definitely a huge harvest. Chapter 2672 – Exchange and Departure Jason began to count, this harvest in Treasures Trove was definitely quite a lot. Knowing that after Eastsea Enve opened, Myriad Path Sects people had taken the lead in entering Treasures Trove and raiding it for several days, and Lineage of Spiritual Gods people had alsoe, the two major forces had already rummaged through Treasures Trove, and all the treasures that they could find, they definitely had them. The two forces must have gotten their hands on all the treasures they could find. Jason and the others cameter, and under these circumstances, they still managed to get a lot of treasures, which is already very anticlimactic. For example, Old Mr. Miller found the Martial Monument, which is definitely a treasure, with the Martial Monument, Jason has already got two Holy Pill, and when he traded with other The Celestial Realms prideter on, there were still Holy Pill in his hands. In addition, the Dragons Reverse Scale that Jason had gotten was definitely a treasure. It was useless to the rest of the people, but to Jason who had Dragon Bloodline, it was a true supreme treasure, even more important than a true divine weapon. Because Jason could see, after the Green Dragon Illusion refined this piece of Dragons Reverse Scale, the original illusory Green Dragon Illusion appeared more and more solid, as if it could be transformed from virtual to real. If the Green Dragons Illusion could eventually transform from virtual to real, and turn into a real dragon with flesh and blood, then this Dragons Reverse Scale would definitely be an indispensable opportunity, ying the most crucial role. Darcey, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others also teamed up to find the Sacred White Jade Ginseng, which is several times more valuable than ordinary Holy Pill due to its life-prolonging effect. Robert, Wolf Boy and the others found Blood Essence Exotic Fruit, which is also a treasure with great enhancement, and can have an immediate effect in terms of enhancement. Therefore, when Robert, Sacred Son of Destruction, Benji, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others The Human Realm Celestial Pride continued to search and didnt find any more treasures, Jason told them not to look any further. He told them all to find a secluded ce and cultivate for a while. The aura inside Treasures Trove was still extremely rich and pure. In addition, Jason asked Robert to distribute the Blood Essence Exotic Fruit, and all of them took the Blood Essence Exotic Fruit, which was able to stimte the potential of the bloodline at a deeper level, and was like a transformation of the bones, which yed a great role. Soon, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Darcey, Zack, Marcel, Emily and others began to take Blood Essence Exotic Fruit, refining the medicinal properties contained within Blood Essence Exotic Fruit. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn didnt take it. Purple Phoenix Saintess had previously taken the Fruit that targeted her True Phoenix, so taking the Blood Essence Exotic Fruit here was not very meaningful. Finns previous bloodline was originally Innate Holy Body, but after she became a demon, she became Primal Demonic Body. This meant that Finns bloodline power was no longer his original Innate Holy Body, so taking Blood Essence Exotic Fruit was of little use. After Robert and the others took Blood Essence Exotic Fruit, they themselves were also beginning to change. Under the effect of the medicinal properties of Blood Essence Exotic Fruit, their bloodline power would be stimted to the fullest extent to nourish their flesh and bones, promoting their entire body to undergo thisprehensive transformation. The Human Realm side of the major pride are cultivating, will find the treasure, into their own strength, this is the most urgent. Jason, on the other hand, was continuing to sense the changes in the Green Dragons Illusion, and he was also curious about the Dragons Reverse Scale suspended in his divine consciousness, only that he couldnt study it, and he only hoped that under the Dragons Reverse Scales nourishment, Dragon Bloodline would metamorphose into a more and more powerful one.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Two hourster. Jason saw that it was about time, and he headed towards Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess. Rhea Saintess and the Otltino Goddess were still immersed in the state of sensing the heaven and earth the origin of martial arts contained within the Martial Monument, so Jason didnt directly disturb them, but waited by the side. Elder Wan, I have the second Three-Legged Golden Toad here. since you guys want one, Elder Wan, then Ill exchange it with you. Jason said. Alistair Starbornes face was joyful after hearing this, and he said, Okay, thanks Jason then. Immediately, Alistair Starborne took out a Holy Pill and exchanged it with Jason. Jason was also very quick to make the exchange with Alistair Starborne. Jason was still grateful to the Myriad Path Sect, if the Myriad Path Sect did not agree to them entering Treasures Trove, Jason and his team would not have had such a harvest here. Although Jasons entry into Treasures Trove was also through trading, trading with the Indestructible Origin source. However, Rhea Saintesss side obviously didnt need the Indestructible Origin source spring much, she was on the one hand looking at the Otltino Goddesss face, and on the other hand, she didnt have any evil thoughts towards Jason and the others. That was why she agreed to the deal and let Jason and the others enter. By this time, Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess had already returned to their senses from the Martial Monument state, and more than two hours had passed in terms of time. Jason was also considered to be merciful. However, judging from Rhea Saintesss clear and stunning jade face, it still seemed to look a bit unfulfilled. Jason smiled and said, Rhea Saintess, if you still want to realize Martial Monument in the future, you can still continue to trade. This time you guys can digest the proceeds of your senses first. Rhea Saintess nodded and returned the Martial Monument to Jason. Jason took the Martial Monument and said with a smile, Well leave first, see you next time if we have the chance. Jason this was his intention to leave Treasures Trove, in fact, by continuing to stay in Treasures Trove, he might still be able to find some treasures, but in Jasons opinion, there wasnt much of a need for it anymore. The most urgent thing right now was to utilize the resources harvested to enhance his own strength. Lets say Martial Monument, everyone could sense it. The Human Realm Heavens Pride side had quite a number of people, and even if it was their turn for everyone to sense something, it would still take quite a bit of time. Instead of wasting the world here, it would be more important to leave this ce and improve their battle power. Old Mr. Miller, lets go. Jason rushed at Old Mr. Miller and spoke, while greeting the rest of The Human Realms heavenly pride and leaving on that note. Jason waved at Rhea Saintess and the Otltino Goddess, and Darcey and the others greeted them in a friendly manner before leaving Treasures Trove. Dragon Bloodline, gathering The Human Realms chi This worlds great collision is only inevitable. Rhea Saintess muttered to herself. Alistair Starborne took a deep breath and slowly said, The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm have always had a battle of qi. Why did Emperor of Heaven lead the Nine Realms to attack The Human Realm? The Human Realm is the ce where the martial dao originates. Once The Human Realm is overthrown, Emperor of Heaven devours The Human Realms martial dao qi, and may be able to take that supreme step. Therefore, the battle between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm is unavoidable. Its a dao struggle and a battle of life and death. As for the other forces, they can only choose to take sides. A third party that remains neutral will not have a good end in the end. Alistair Starborne continued. Rhea Saintess nodded and said, Lets just take a look at the final oue after Dongji Pce opens in Eastsea Enve. Chapter 2673 – Revisiting Skyfall Crypt After leaving the Eastsea Enve, Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason and asked, Jason, where do we go next? Jason said, Find a secluded ce and then cultivate to improve. In these recent days, those big powers in The Celestial Realm have basically disappeared. I guess these big powers are also scrambling to cultivate and improve to prepare for the opening of Dongji Pce. We naturally have to prepare for the opening of Dongji Pce as well. If we have to find a secluded ce to cultivate and improve, then Skyfall Crypt should be fine. Zack spoke up. Skyfall Crypt? Jasons eyes lit up after hearing this, he also remembered, werent there rules that shielded the outside world in Skyfall Crypt? With thisyer of natural shielding rules, then if one cultivates and improves in Skyfall Crypt, the people outside will not be able to sense it. Jason immediately nodded his head and said, Then lets go to Skyfall Crypt. the naturally formed shielding rules in Skyfall Crypt are indeed a very favorable condition for us. With their decision, the crowd began to move and ran in the direction of Skyfall Crypt. Jason and his group ran all the way, spending half a day before arriving at the Skyfall Crypt side, Jason they looked around and confirmed that they were not being followed by anyone, they decisively entered the Skyfall Crypt. After entering the Skyfall Crypt, Jason and the others obviously sensed that the entire Skyfall Crypt was covered with ayer of shielding rules, and they couldnt sense the situation in the outside world. Of course, the outside world could not sense the situation inside the Skyfall Crypt either, the only way to do so was to enter the Skyfall Crypt. The main source of Indestructible Origin is also said to exist within Skyfall Crypt. When the timees, we can only have Bai do some searching to see if he can find it. Jason muttered to himself. This time when he came to Skyfall Crypt, apart from cultivating and improving, Jason was also thinking of letting Bai go search for the Indestructible Origin source once again, if he found the main source then he would definitely make a lot of money. Indestructible Origin source is still extremely precious, The Human Realm there are many martial artists, all can be used. The entire Skyfall Crypt appears extremely silent, Old Mr. Miller and others sensed some, also did not detect any human breath, it seems that The Celestial Realm major forces have basicallye to Skyfall Crypt this side of the exploration, to the point that now stille to Skyfall Crypt this side of the forces of the basic There are basically no more. Jason and his team found a hidden ce and began to prepare for cultivation. Jasons team currently had a lot of cultivation resources, and there were six Holy Pill nts, two of which were obtained from distributing the spoils of war with Felix, and the remaining four Holy Pill nts were obtained in Treasures Trove. In Treasures Trove, Jason and his team found one Holy Pill on their own, and the remaining three were obtained from Rhea Saintess and Otltinos realization of the Martial Monument, as well as from the exchange of a Three-Legged Golden Toad. Six Holy Pill nts, thats a lot. In fact, Jason and the others had already consumed two Holy Pill to enhance their strength. So this time, Jason and the others entered the Eastsea Enve, and so far they had gotten eight Holy Pill, such a harvest could not bepared to any other force. As for Semi-Holy Pill, there were quite a few of those as well. This was only the cultivation resources, there were even more other treasures, such as Jasons Stygian Blood Sword, Old Mr. Miller and the others Heavenly Spiritual Soldier, and so on. But all the gains had to be transformed into ones own strength before one could do so, otherwise it would all be a waste in the end. Old man, you can first sense Martial Monument.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason gave the Martial Monument to Old Mr. Miller and asked him to sense the mysteries of the Heaven and Earth martial arts on the Martial Monument. Old Mr. Miller was extremely interested in the Martial Fist Intentions presented on the Martial Monument, so Old Mr. Miller took the Martial Monument and walked to the side to realize it wholeheartedly. Jason looked at the rest of the group, Darcey, Butterfly, Marcel, and Zack were almost ready for quasi-Immortality, and Benji, Wolf Boy, and Robert were also ready for Immortality. Emily was a little behind, at the high level of Quasi life and death realm, and had no problem breaking through to the peak of Quasi life and death realm this time, as for whether she could break through to the level of Quasi Immortality, it was hard to say. Jason immediately took out two Holy Pill, he said, This time, we will continue to swallow Holy Pill to cultivate. This Holy Pill is meant for cultivation, so its useless to use it. This time, it is imperative that our overall battle power be raised by another notch. Saying that, Jason divided these two races of Holy Pill equally, with everyone getting some, and then began to refine the medicinal properties of the Holy Pill and began to make breakthroughs in his own martial arts. For a while, all of The Human Realms Celestial Pride, including Jason, all began to enter a state of cultivation. It so happened that the shielding rules embedded in the Skyfall Crypt provided them with the greatest shelter, and even if they had powerful fluctuations in breath or their qi and blood rolled over in the process of cultivation, they didnt have to worry about being sensed by the enemies of The Celestial Realm in the outside world. Jason didnt let Bai idle, and had alreadymanded Bai to search for the Indestructible Origin source. He told Bai to smell a drop of the Indestructible Origins internal odor, and then let Bai go to look for it, and when he found it, Bai would naturallye back to tell him. Outside the Skyfall Crypt, it was also calm. At this time, the entire Eastsea Enve seemed to be brewing a violent storm underneath this calm surface. On Enlightenments Edge. Pathgate was still guarding Enlightenments Edge, and Michiko was still realizing the eternal and immortal Tao Sigil Principles left on Enlightenments Edge. On this day, a group of people walked up to Enlightenments Edge, and they were actually Zenithway disciples. Felix walked up, and when he saw Michiko, he folded his arms and said, Dorian. Michiko returned the favor and said, Felix. Celestial Origins. Emperor Wallop, prince of men, and others were gathering here, and it was on this day that Emperor Wallop also waited for the rest of the four domains toe and join them. Disciples from the four domains of Eastguard Domain, Returning South, Forge West Domain, and Northbound Land had already rushed over from the Zenith Peaks side. In this way, Emperor Wallops side has gathered the forces of the eight domains of The Celestial Realm. Although Mixed Veins Mixed Heavenly Vault has been destroyed, there are still other disciples in this line, and in addition, Mixed Veins Katty is still alive. In this way, Emperor Wallops forces have converged to the greatest extent possible. What Eastguard Domain and other disciples of these four domains did not know was that they had just left Zenith Peaks when two figures had already walked up Zenith Peaks. Marcus Deathless from Immortal Mountain, and his protector Faceless. As he ascended Zenith Peaks, Marcus Deathless yin and yang divine pupils blossomed into two distinct yin and yang divine auras, taking in the mysteries contained within Zenith Peaks to the fullest extent. Eastern Great Emperors Extreme Avenue, Extreme Dao Law! It is truly extraordinary! There have been quite a few people in this ce who have sensed it and left behind some of their auras. But the other party seems to have just left not long ago. Marcus Deathless muttered to himself and didnt bother to look deeper, immersing himself in the observation of that Extreme Dao Law. Chapter 2674 Dongji Palace Changes Feathered Sanctum. The disciples of the Skybound Sect were still in the Feathered Sanctum, and Fairy was also still sensing the rain of Great Dao light in the Feathered Sanctum. Fairy could be said to be extremely fated with this Great Dao Light Rain, and she was almost able to perceive aplete Great Dao Order from this Great Dao Light Rain. What did aplete Great Dao order mean? That was a true eternal and immortal great Dao, and once it was sensed, it was absolutely extraordinary, definitely one of the greatest opportunities in the entire Eastsea Enve. However, if it really was to be sensed by Fairy, that would also be Fairys chance, and no one else would be able to envy it. After all, this Great Dao Light Rain was in Feathered Sanctum, and theoretically it could supply all the martial artists who entered Eastsea Enve with enlightenment, but how many of them could really get some Great Dao fragments from their enlightenment? Not to mention stringing together the countless great dao fragments to form aplete great dao order. This was no longer a question of whether it was difficult or not, it also depended on chance and enlightenment. Jason and the others had alsoe to perceive this Great Dao Light Rain, but not many were able to perceive the Great Dao fragments from it, and only Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Sacred Son of Destruction, and the others had more perceptions. But even Purple Phoenix Saintess, who had the most enlightenment, hadnt realized many fragments of the Great Dao. Fairy, on the other hand, was just shy of being able to perceive aplete Great Dao order, so it was clear how much Fairy had gained from this rain of Great Dao light, and how heaven-defying her chances were. Just this chance of Feathered Sanctum was enough for Fairy. On this very day, three people walked in Feathered Sanctum, one of them was a fat old man, and there was also a pair of young men and women. They were Pudge Sprite, Daemon Rex and Siren Enchantress from Valley of Specters. Walking over to Feathered Sanctum, Pudge Sprite narrowed his small eyes and said with a smile to the Skybound Sect disciples guarding the entrance of Feathered Sanctum, Were from Valley of Specters, and wed like to enter the Feathered Sanctum to watch the world go by. Feathered Sanctum and would also like to enter the Feathered Sanctum to observe the subtleties of the Great Dao Light Rain, could you please inform your principal? Of course, the disciple of Skybound Sect knew about Valley of Specters, which was Forbidden Land on the side of The Celestial Realm. Immediately, this disciple didnt dare to dy and immediately entered the secretnd to inform him. After a while, Skybound Sects protector Aurora came out, she looked at Pudge Sprite and the others and said, The people of Valley of Specters? Precisely. Meet the Skybound Sects daoists. Pudge Sprite said with a smile.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Aurora nodded as she said, Since several of you wish to participate in the Great Dao Light Rain, please enter. Thanks a lot. Pudge Sprite said with a smile. Skybound Sect had always been a neutral n in The Celestial Realm, so Aurora didnt feel the need to offend a party Forbidden Land. Besides, the only thing in Feathered Sanctum was the Great Dao Light Rain, and if the people of Valley of Specters were lucky enough to be able to perceive something, it would be their chance as well. Immediately, Valley of Specters group of three people all walked into Feathered Sanctum. Eastsea Enve, south, Forsaken Realms. The entire Forsaken Realms appeared primitive, reckless, and permeated with an atmosphere of savagery. The deste n lineage was exploring Forsaken Realms, and Titus was leading the disciples of The deste n lineage in exploring Forsaken Realms. Just then, Tituss mind stirred and he snapped his eyes ahead, surprised- Ive found it, the Wastnd Blood Tree! There really is a Wastnd Blood Tree in Forsaken Realms! This is the most suitable treasure for our The deste n lineage! Titus became incredibly excited. Only to see that there was an ancient tree in front of him, but this ancient n was blood red, whether it was the trunk, branches or leaves, all of them revealed a color as red as blood, and filled with a strong and iparable barbaric aura. This is the Wastnd Blood Tree, for The deste n lineage, this is an iparable precious treasure. Wastnd Blood Trees bark cut open, will flow like blood like sap, these sap for The deste n lineage is crucial, because these blood like sap is extremely suitable for The deste n lineages physique, can let them use to harden the body, forging bones, stimte more deste blood lineage, and stimte more deste blood lineage, and stimte more deste blood lineage. and stimte a more deste bloodline. The deste n lineages martial arts path is the path of physical martial arts, so the strength of their body is the most important thing to them, so the importance of the Wastnd Blood Tree to them can be imagined, allowing their body bones to go through a metamorphosis. Dongji Pce. The magnificent and huge pce loomedrge, revealing a majestic aura, vaguely permeated with a supreme emperors pressure. Near Dongji Pce, there were two figures, Chaos Progeny and Mount. Chaos Progeny and Mount had been wandering around Dongji Pce for many days. Chaos Progeny sensed the Energy of Chaos inside Dongji Pce, which was extremely attractive to Chaos Progeny, so he was trying his best to stir up the Energy of Chaos inside Dongji Pce, letting the Energy of Chaos prate out one by one. prate out one by one, to be absorbed and refined by him. Chaos Progeny had cultivated Energy of Chaos, so Energy of Chaos was extremely sensitive to him. Chaos Progeny also utilized a Forbidden Land secret method to stir up the Energy of Chaos within Dongji Pce, and after his persistent efforts, gradually, strands of Energy of Chaos began to overflow. These overflowing Energy of Chaos were all absorbed by Chaos Progeny and turned into his Chaos Origin. However, as Chaos Progeny continued to tickle up the Energy of Chaos within Dongji Pce, this would also cause some changes to Dongji Pce. Because the current state of Dongji Pce was maintained by the Energy of Chaos contained within, once the Energy of Chaos was reduced to a certain level, the bnce within Dongji Pce was broken, which would lead to the early opening of Dongji Pce. At this moment, within the Eastsea Enve, the Heavens Pride of the major powers were all hibernating, all trying to find ways to improve, turning all resources, all opportunities into their own strength. Because all the great prides in Eastsea Enve knew that as long as Dongji Pce was opened, it would be the final battle, and without enough strength, it would be impossible to seize the opportunities in Dongji Pce. Inside the Skyfall Crypt. Jason and the other Heavenly Pride of The Human Realm were still cultivating and upgrading, all of them were scrambling to cultivate. Jason even took out two Holy Pill nts and distributed them. The effect of Holy Pill was also extremely obvious, and in an instant, Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and Butterfly all broke through to Quasi-Immortality one after another. A wisp of indestructible aura began to permeate their bodies, and they had begun to initiallye into contact with the Laws of Immortality. This result undoubtedly made Marcel, Zack and the others feel extremely happy and excited, sensing this ray of Undying Force, they were all carefully experiencing it, deepening their understanding of the Law of Imperishability. Emily had also sessfully broken through to the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, but she was obviously not willing to stay in this realm, so Emily was still continuing to practice, and wanted to break through to the quasi Imperishability level in one go. Chapter 2675 – Going off the deep end Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy also lived up to their expectations, and after they took their share of Holy Pill, they immediately charged up towards Immortality with a bang. In an instant, the barrier of their own Immortality was broken through, and a truly indestructible aura began to permeate their bodies. A Law of Imperishability emerged and surrounded them, containing a powerful indestructible pressure. Robert immediately seized the time to consolidate the Immortality that had just broken through. Due to the Skyfall Cryptsyer of shielding rules, Roberts breakthrough did not immediately attract the Immortalitys Heavenly Tribtion. However, when they stepped out of Skyfall Crypt, Immortalitys Heavenly Tribtion immediately descended. Jason was also cultivating, and he had likewise taken Holy Pill, but when he was refining that Saint-level medicinal property contained within Holy Pill, before his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS could absorb it, steeply- Snort! The Dragons Reverse Scale in his Divine Consciousness blossomed with a greenish-golden light, and then the majestic energy contained within the Holy Pill was absorbed by the Dragons Reverse Scale. This was the same as Jason not taking Holy Pill, the energy contained in Holy Pill was all absorbed by Dragons Reverse Scale. Jason froze, he never dreamed that this Dragons Reverse Scale would actually absorb the energy of the Holy Pill on its own, he looked into the Dragons Reverse Scale to see if it triggered any changes. Vaguely, he sensed that the lines on the surface of the Dragons Reverse Scale had be clearer and more visible, and at the same time, the Dragons Reverse Scales Dragon Aura had be more and more intense. Dragons Reverse Scale could nourish the illusion of Dragon Bloodline, so the dragons aura was actually beneficial, and was excellent for Dragon Bloodlines transformation. As for failing to absorb the Holy Pills holy energy, Jason didnt feel anything, its good to make this Dragons Reverse Scale change, anyway, if Dragon Bloodlines metamorphosis improves, he himself will also improve. Jason in order to carry out some verification, he refined and absorbed the energy of a piece of absolute Spirit Stone, unsurprisingly, the absorbed Spirit Stone energy was also absorbed by this Dragons Reverse Scale. After a few verifications, Jason vaguely knew some reasons why this Dragons Reverse Scale would indeed absorb some energy, and might keep reviving after absorbing enough energy. However, if Jasons mind moved, this Dragons Reverse Scale would not actively absorb, which meant that Jasons mind couldpletely control it. In addition, Dragons Reverse Scale would not continue to absorb after it had absorbed a sufficient amount of energy. Could this Dragons Reverse Scale be revived? What kind of changes will it bring to Dragon Bloodline?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jason thought to himself, still having some expectations. Jason retrieved his thoughts and continued toprehend his own martial arts path, he was currently still at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, but what bothered him was that he still couldnt sense the slightest bit of the Indestructible Originw. Since he still couldnt sense the Indestructible Originw, what Jason wanted to do was to cultivate Quasi life and death realm to the extreme, that is, the Great Quasi life and death realm. But now, he felt that he had already cultivated all aspects of Quasi life and death realm to its current limit, but still failed to reach the level of Great Quasi life and death realm, which seemed tock something. Suddenly, Jason remembered that Old Mr. Miller had once reached the Great Quasi life and death realm, perhaps Old Mr. Miller would have some insights. One can go to Old Mr. Miller and ask, to see what was the journey in which Old Mr. Miller woke up at that time was the Great Quasi life and death realm. Jason thought in his mind. Just then, all of a sudden- Boom! A booming sound of vibration caused by a violent impact under the disorder of qi came. Jasons face changed slightly and looked at the sound, it was Emilys side, only to see Emily open her mouth and eximed in shock, the martial dao aura on her body was violently disordered, triggering a violent sh. Under the constant impact of the disordered martial dao aura, it triggered a violent vibration of qi energy, which spread to the meridians and bones of her entire body. Pfft! A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Emilys mouth as well. Emily! Jasons face changed and he rushed over. At the same time, the rest of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride were also startled and all rushed over at once to see what was going on. Emily, what happened to you? Robert also came over, his face all anxious, he could see that Emily was in a very bad state at the moment. The martial arts breath waspletely out of control, it was running amok in her body, constantly triggering qi shes, the resulting violent vibrations of qi would injure Emilys flesh and blood meridians, and would also directly affect her the origin of martial arts. This is a syndrome caused by careless cultivation! If we dont stop it in time, it will even jeopardize our lives! Old Mr. Miller also rushed over, after seeing Emilys condition, he said in a grave tone. Robert was anxious when he heard that, he said, Old Mr. Miller, how to stop it then, Old Mr. Miller can you stop it? Old Mr. Miller can stop it, but Im only afraid that it will cause her entire cultivation to be damaged and she wont even be able to cultivate martial arts anymore. Old Mr. Miller said. Everyones face changed when these words came out. If she couldnt cultivate martial arts, then she would be no different from a normal person, and Emily wouldnt be able to ept such an oue. At this time, Jason said, Dont worry everyone, there might be a better way! Saying that, Jason took out a jade bottle from the Storage Ring, and then poured out a drop of water with a spiritual aura inside, which was Water Essence. Yes, we still have Water Essence, Water Essence is able to help when cultivation goes off the rails! Old Mr. Miller spoke up. Emily, take it! Jason ced the drop of Water Essence in Emilys mouth. Emily immediately took it, and after swallowing the drop of Water Essence, it gave her a cold and refreshing feeling all over her body, and the unusually turbulent breath in her body originally started to slowly calm down. As the turbulent breath in her body calmed down, Emily was able to once again control these martial arts breaths and thenb through them, making them flow along her meridians and eventually return to the origin of martial arts. Slowly, Emilys face returned to normal, and her own martial arts aura waspletely stabilized. Seeing this scene, Robert sort of lightly breathed out, his hands were sweaty, that was caused by excessive tension. Jason and the others were likewise the same, if not for Water Essence, then just now Emily fell into the state of going into a state of fire, wanting to pass through so unharmed, it was almost impossible. At this time, Emilys eyes opened, she lightly breathed out, having recovered as normal she was sort of relieved. Emily, what happened to you just now? Howe you went off the deep end while practicing? Jason looked at Emily, he opened his mouth to ask in this regard. Chapter 2676 The conditions of the great Quasi life and death realm After Emily heard Jasons inquiry, her face even looked a little embarrassed. At the end, Emily said, I was seeing Dercy, Butterfly, and the others break through to Quasi Immortality, and Im the only one whos still at the peak of Quasi life and death realm. So I got anxious. Just kept taking the foreign fruits, absorbing Spirit Stone energy, and going crazy to cultivate. Then all of a sudden, ones own martial aura was out of control Jason was speechless as he said, You just broke through to the peak of Quasi life and death realm, what you need to do is to stabilize thisyer of Cultivation Realm. Only after you have stabilized and solidified thisyer of realm can you go for the next breakthrough. You Quasi life and death realm peak hasnt even stabilized yet, and you want to go for a breakthrough in Quasi Immortality, its definitely very easy to go off the deep end. Emily gritted her teeth and said, I know I will never do that again, that feeling just now was really horrible. Robert shook his head and said moving, Emily, no such nonsense in the future. Jason looked at Emily, he smiled and said, You Quasi life and death realm peak is nothing, its not like there is no one to apany you. Im still not Quasi life and death realm peak. Who canpare with you! Emily gave Jason a nk look. Indeed, Jason was at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, but he was able to fight against a Nightshade Sect Immortality high-ranking powerhouse and even killed him. It was the same Quasi life and death realm peak, but that meant something different. Emily looked at Jason rather curiously as she asked, By the way, howe youve been stuck at the Quasi life and death realm peak? At these words, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Darcey, and the others all looked at Jason. None of them had bothered to think about this before, and it was only after Emily brought it up that they realized Jason had really been at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm. The corners of Jasons mouth twitched a bit as he said with a bitter smile, I would like to make a breakthrough, but I havent been able to sense the Indestructible Originw. Im supposed to ascend to the Great Quasi life and death realm before I can go and sense the Indestructible Origin Laws. Greater Quasi life and death realm? Robert and the others eximed. This was an extreme of the Quasi life and death realm, but not everyone was able to cultivate to the extreme of each realm, only those true demons had the chance to do so by chance. Cultivating to the Great Quasi life and death realm is equal to unlocking all the potential of the Quasi life and death realm. Then to hit Immortality with the state of Great Quasi life and death realm, the achievement will be much higher. Finn said. Thats true. But its still hard to break through to the big Quasi life and death realm. Jason opened his mouth, he then said, You guys continue to cultivate. Emily, you first stabilize the realm of peak Quasi life and death realm, dont mess around yet. I know. Emily said. Jason immediately pulled Old Mr. Miller to the side as he asked, Old man, when you woke up you were the Great Quasi life and death realm. You tell me about the process of your experience, maybe it will be beneficial for me to impact the Great Quasi life and death realm. Old Mr. Miller murmured and said, Actually, I dont know how I did it. As you know, at that time, I had been revolted by The Power of the Heaven, and I was bound to die. However, Ghost Doctor preserved a glimmer of life in my body. Later on, you also brought me the Fruit of Enlightenment and other treasures for me to swallow. After that, my mind was stimted by the summoning and I woke up. After waking up is the Great Quasi life and death realm. However, after waking up, I still remember the state I was in when my consciousness fell silent. It was basically between life and death, the consciousness was like being in an endless ck abyss, never able to return. That state was very mysterious, seeming to be alive and not alive, seeming to be dead and not dead. Old Mr. Miller continued. Old Mr. Miller then told Jason about the many feelings he had during his silence, all in great detail. Old Mr. Miller also hoped that his experiences could help Jason. After listening to Old Mr. Millers ount, Jason summarized some of the key points, that is, he had experienced life and death, or his state of mind, or his physical body, consciousness, etc., had experienced real life and death. Old Mr. Miller had been devoured by The Power of the Heaven and would have died for sure, but Ghost Doctor saved Old Mr. Millers life. This is the same as putting death before life. It was Old Mr. Millers experience of life and death that gave him a deep enough understanding of the difference between life and death to cultivate into the great Quasi life and death realm. After experiencing the silence of life and death, and realizing the meaning of life and death, only then can one cultivate into the Great Quasi life and death realm? This is not generally difficult! The key is how to go through this life and death realm, and Old Mr. Millers experience ispletely inimitable. Of course, I also dont want to copy Old Mr. Millers experience like this, directly lying down for most of the year just like the living dead Jason muttered to himself. Forget it, lets ignore this Cultivation Realm for now. Ill first cultivate my own battle techniques. Jason thought to himself as he began to cultivate his own battle techniques. Among them, he practiced Human Emperor Fists sixth style, Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, which opened up the sky of the Imperial Tao domain, directly invoking the Imperial Tao origin between heaven and earth to support himself, causing his battle power to be elevated and increased. This battle technique was simr to Felixs quasi-divine weapon, the Buddha Lamp, the light released from themp was able to greatly enhance Felixs battle power in all aspects. Simrly, Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation works in a simr way, the bigger the sky opened, the more Imperial Tao Origin Energy it can trigger, and the stronger the increase in power. In addition, Heaven Fist, Nine Characters of Truth Fist these Jason was also practicing, especially Front Arctic, Jason would practice when he had the time, condensing more Origin Breath fments to connect with the human body Cosmic Void. Jason couldnt help but think, if he were to trigger Front Arctic under the Imperial Tao Origin Energy boosted by Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, how terrifying would the killing power be? Front Arctic was able to drastically increase his own Fist Dao power, plus the increase of the Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation field, it was like a double increase, it would definitely be terrifying. Jason did some calctions, he now possessed Stygian Blood Sword, and that strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit could be fused with Stygian Blood Sword, the strength of Green Dragons Golden Body wasparable to that of some peak Immortality powerhouses, plus his own mastery of the Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation domain, it would definitely be terrifying. Coupled with the battle techniques he had mastered, even if he was at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, he couldpletely fight against some Immortality high-ranking powerhouses, and he could even fight against Immortality peak powerhouses. In addition, Jason was also waiting for Old Mr. Miller to finishprehending the Martial Monument, he alsoprehended the Heaven and Earth natural martial arts mysteries contained within the Martial Monument.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Perhaps, this Martial Monument can also bring some corresponding enhancement to his ownbat skills, and then his ownbat power will also be correspondingly enhanced again. Chapter 2677 – Perceiving Martial Monument Boom! At this moment, Old Mr. Millers side had a powerful martial arts aura erupting, a strong fist intent manifesting from his body, reflecting in the sky. Old Mr. Miller wasprehending the Martial Monument, and it was obvious that he had gained enlightenment from the Martial Monument when his fist intent erupted. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller said towards Jason, Jason, you take the Martial Monument and realize it. Ill firstprehend the boxing intent method that I got from the Martial Monument. Good! Jason answered and took the Martial Monument from Old Mr. Millers side. Ill also sense the Martial Monument and see what martial arts I can sense from the Martial Monument. Jason thought to himself. Jason immediately took the Martial Monument and walked to the side to start sinking his mind into his senses. Jason quickly entered the state of enlightenment, and with the state of enlightenment, he then looked at the Dao patterns on the Martial Monument, and gradually, the scene that emerged was the same as what Jason had seen in Treasures Trove. Those naturally formed Heavenly Dao lines began to wriggle, eventually converging into the shape of a green dragon, which contained endless mysteries, yet seemed obscure. This is an evolution of the Martial Dao that also contains the meaning of the Fist Dao. Fist Intent transforming into a dragon? Isnt that somewhat simr to the Fist Transformation Green Dragon in ones Heaven Fist? Jason instantly became interested and immersed himself even more wholeheartedly, realizing the martial arts mysteries contained within. At the same time, Jason catalyzed Dragon Bloodline, causing the Green Dragon illusion to evolve and wrap around his body. He felt that since the Martial Monument showed the image of a green dragon, then stimting his Dragon Bloodline to realize it in such a state might have unexpected gains. As a matter of fact, as the Green Dragon illusion manifested itself, Jason again clearly sensed that the Martial Fist Intent presented in the Martial Monument was significantly different, and some of the original obscure and difficult to understand axioms began to have a hint of enlightenment. I am Dragon Bloodline, so Dragon Bloodline is considered to be where my roots lie. The stronger I am, the stronger the Fate is. The stronger the Fate, the stronger I am. This isplementary to each other. Therefore, my martial path should be towards bing one with my Fate, so what is presented on the Martial Monument is the shape of the Green Dragon, which is going back to the origin, letting me know where my martial paths roots lie! Jason muttered to himself, and gradually, he began to gain some rity. What was presented on the Martial Monument was not only the mysteries of the natural martial arts of heaven and earth, it also allowed one to realize where the roots of ones own martial arts were. In Jasons realization, the Martial Monument contains the heaven and earths martial arts mysteries, which can be said to be natural, giving him a sense of a heavenly path, and almost subconsciously, Jason began to cultivate ording to the Martial Monument insights that he had gained from the Martial Monument. Jason was deducing the Martial Monuments martial artsbat techniques, condensing his punching momentum, evolving his punching path, and slowly trying to realize the Heavenly Daos mysteries embedded in it. It could be said that as long as this Martial Monumentsbat technique was realized, Jason would have formed a brand newbat technique of his own. Martial Monument was called the most precious treasure, and that was where its preciousnessy. The Martial Monument allows everyone to perceive different martial axioms, because everyones martial path is different, in addition to their destiny and bloodline are also different, so what they perceive is alsopletely different. For those who are gifted, the Martial Monument also allows them to realize the natural mysteries of the Heavenly Dao, from which they will be able to create brand new martial artsbat techniques. Once realized, it would be a battle technique thatpletely fits ones self, and that is iparably precious, nothing canpare to it. Jason was immersed in cultivation, and the rest of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride were all cultivating as well. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Marcel, Zack, and Darcey, who had just made a breakthrough, were consolidating their Cultivation Realm, while Finn and Purple Phoenix Saintess wereprehending the Laws of Indestructible Origin, wanting to elevate to the Immortality. Sacred Son of Destruction, on the other hand, is holding the Spiritual Soldiernce and is honing his martial artsbat skills. Sacred Son of Destruction wanted to incorporate his Destruction Gun battle technique into the Spiritual Soldier spear, allowing his own explosion of battle power to be raised to a higher level. Boom! Boom! At this moment, Jasons body exploded with power, and a fist intent that contained the might of the Heavenly Dao manifested from his body. Jason was evolving a brand new boxing technique, and with each punch, a green dragon illusion appeared as if it was connected to the Heavenly Dao, making the evolved punching power be the green dragons power, soaring into the sky, dominating and killing the world, wrapped in the Heavenly Daos strongest power, shaking the sky.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Looking around, one could only see Jasons punches and styles like the green dragon soaring into the sky, manifesting the fists intention as if it were the shadow of theplete avenue, containing the might of the Heavenly Dao, and the killing power that was contained within was extremely powerful. As Jason continued to practice and evolve, his understanding of the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao presented in the Martial Monument became deeper and deeper, with more and more sensations, and the fist gestures he evolved became smoother and morefortable. At the end of the day, Jason gave the Martial Monument to Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction and others, and they took turns to realize it. Each of The Human Realms Heavens Pride had to realize the Heaven and Earths martial dao mysteries contained within the Martial Monument, and it would be great to be able to realize a martial dao battle technique that suited them. After Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others got the Martial Monument, they also started practicing. Jason, on the other hand, continued to cultivate this brand new Fist Power Battle Skill that he had sensed. This Fist Dao battle technique is based on ones own destiny, it can hook the Heaven and Earths Great Dao, and the fists intent is transformed into the might of the Heavens Dao, and from the point of view of the Fist Daos lethality, it is indeed very powerful. The lethality of Heaven Fist lies in the Overbearing and Unparalleled, the lethality of Human Emperor Fist lies in the might of the Emperors Dao, the lethality of this Fist Dao lies in the Heavens Daos Might, and wouldnt the The Power of the Heaven wouldnt it be possible to inflict Dao injuries on the enemys power of the Great Dao Dao injuries, thats terrifying, lets say Origin Dao injuries, thats difficult to recover from. Jason thought in his heart as he understood where the killing power of this brand new fist Dao battle techniquey. Using Dragon Bloodline as the foundation and evolving the might of the Heavenly Dao, then this Fist Dao Battle Skill will be named Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Jason thought to himself. Azure Dragon Dao Fist! This fist Dao battle technique that Jason had evolved was thus named, and it was also a martial arts Dao battle technique that Jason hadprehended alone to fit himself. Boom! Boom! Jason continued to evolve Azure Dragon Dao Fist, the might of the fist Dao shocked the heavens and moved the earth, what was even more terrifying was that The Power of the Heaven was attached to it in the underworld, which vaguely made people feel a majestic might that the Heavenly Dao was irreversible, and it was extremely shocking to the hearts of the people. Even Old Mr. Miller, who was not far away from him, could not help but open his eyes, and looked towards Jasons side, his face was slightly surprised, and muttered to himselfC Damn, what has this kid realized from Martial Monument? This Fist Daos meaning can actually trigger The Power of the Heaven to add support? Old me will have to step up my game, lest I be outssed by this kid! Chapter 2678 Bai Returns Old Mr. Miller began to immerse himself in his cultivation, he cultivated his own martial arts, so what Old Mr. Miller perceived from the Martial Monument, what he saw was also about his own martial arts, deepening his understanding of his own martial arts, and further allowing him to recognize the meaning of his own martial arts. On the side of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others also began to perceive the Martial Monument. Taking turns like this, by the time each of The Human Realms Pride had all realized Martial Monument once, it would take a few days or so. Jason is not in a hurry, there is enough time to make The Human Realms prides overall strength rise upwards, that is a good thing. Eastsea Enve there are still some Land of Opportunity has not been, Jason first wait for this time The Human Realm Pride of Heaven all have improved, then see what Land of Opportunity to go. Of course, it is not necessary to go to every Land of Opportunity. For example, Myriad Path Sect has been staying in Treasures Trove, Skybound Sect is also guarding Feathered Sanctum and so on, these big forces should know that greed cant be chewed, and the opportunity that suits them is a good opportunity.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Not that every Land of Opportunity has to go. If you have to go to every Land of Opportunity, you might end up with nothing, so you might as well keep a Land of Opportunity to explore. Jason continued to sink his heart into practicing Azure Dragon Dao Fist, realizing more of the mysteries of The Power of the Heaven, and integrating them into this newlyprehended Boxing Dao Combat Technique. Another day passed. Jason was in the middle of his cultivation, when out of the blue- Squeak squeak! A squeaking sound came from Jasons ears, which made Jasone back to his senses from his cultivation state, he fixed his eyes and saw that Bai had returned, directly leaping onto his shoulder, squeaking one after another. Jason was also delighted to see Bai return, he came back to his senses from his cultivation state, he asked, Bai, did you find that tasty treat? What Jason was referring to was the Indestructible Origin source. Previously, Jason had asked Bai to smell the Indestructible Origin source springs scent, and then let Bai go and look for it. Counting up, it had been three days since then, and Bai could be considered to have returned. It seems that this Indestructible Origin source is not easy to find, otherwise Bai would not have to spend such a long time looking for it. Bai nodded at Jason after hearing Jasons words, the meaning couldnt be more obvious, it must have been found. Quick, take me. Jason said in a hurry. One by one, the rest of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride also came back to their senses. Jason immediately said, Bai should have found the Indestructible Origin source. Ill just follow Bai over to look for it. You guys continue to cultivate. Old Mr. Miller sniffed and said, Jason, Ill go with you. My Fist Intent Sense isnt something that will happen overnight anyway. Jason nodded after hearing this and said, Thats fine. Then Ill go with Old Mr. Miller. The rest of you cultivate where you are. Saying that, Jason let Bai lead the way in front, while he and Old Mr. Miller catalyzed their stances and followed along the way. Bais speed was fast, but both Old Mr. Miller and Jason were still able to keep up. Along the way, Bai looked very excited, squeaking and squealing, leading Old Mr. Miller and Jason to cross one hill after another, and finally came to a valley surrounded by several hills. It was only here that Bai slowed down a bit. The Indestructible Origin source is here? Jason spoke up. Bai was already moving forward, then stopped in an arcane terrain at the bottom of this valley. Jason and Old Mr. Miller walked along with him, but neither of them sensed anything of that indestructible aura contained within the Indestructible Origin. At this moment, Bais ws were digging directly into the ground, and the stones and soil on the ground were all plowed away, so a hole was exposed. Jason walked up and took a look, the hole was the same as the hole of the Indestructible Origin source that he had gotten in Skyfall Cryptst time. Is this also a tributary of the Indestructible Origin source spring? Jason opened his mouth and spoke. Just as the words left his mouth, all of a sudden- With a wow sound, an iparably dense Indestructible Origin aura was filling the air, and then a golden Indestructible Origin spring began to surge. Crap! There are more Indestructible Origin springs this time thanst time! Jason shouted in delight and immediately took out a jade bottle and started to catch these gushing Indestructible Origin springs. Jason counted while catching them, almost a whole hundred drops or so of Indestructible Origin Source Spring. A hundred drops of Indestructible Origin Source Spring had emerged from this hole, and thest time he had gotten only about thirty drops, this time he had actually harvested a full hundred drops of Indestructible Origin Source Spring, this was definitely a big profit! One hundred drops of Indestructible Origin Source Spring, this hole, even if its not the main Source Spring, its definitely a major node directly connected to the main Source Spring. Jason opened his mouth, his eyes shing with essence as he said, This hole is directly connected to the Main Origin Spring, does that mean that the Main Origin Spring isnt right below this hole? As soon as these words came out, Old Mr. Miller also revealed a dawning look as he said, Its highly likely! Bai, keep digging down! Jason immediately instructed Bai. Bai wailed, and that w immediately pped down towards the bottom of this hole and started digging. When they dug to a certain depth, Jason and Old Mr. Miller vaguely sensed the aura of an Indestructible Origin source again. At this point, Bai pped another w downwards. However- Boom! A loud bang came from the ground, and there was a sh of intertwined dao pattern light below, and Bai was directly shaken away after this w pped down. Bai squeaked, it quickly leapt back, it was like it didnt believe in evil, another w sted down towards this ground. Boom! However, the same thing happened, and Bai was sent flying again. Old Mr. Miller frowned when he saw this, and at that moment, he also erupted into a fist stance and sted down towards this ground. Bang! A huge sound resounded, under the ground there was a dao pattern light shed, a powerful force of recoil sent Old Mr. Miller literally falling back, his fists had some stinging sensation on them. Old Mr. Miller, whats going on? Jason asked in a hurry. Old Mr. Miller said, There is ayer of formation under this terrain, it is unbreakable, a very powerful formation. It might be formed by the terrain here, or perhaps it was deliberately done by the Eastern Great Emperor back then. Eastern Great Emperors arrangement? Jason was even more surprised. Old Mr. Miller said, Im just guessing. There should be Indestructible Origins main source down there. But if we take it away, the Skyfall Crypt will never give birth to the Indestructible Origin source again. Eastern Great Emperor probably doesnt want to take advantage of the situation, so theres ayer of formation under the terrain that protects the main source of the Indestructible Origin source. Its protected. That seems to be the reasoning. If the main source is taken away, Skyfall Crypt will never be able to birth the Indestructible Origin source again, and that would be contrary to the Eastern Great Emperors original intention of leaving this secret realm behind. The Eastern Great Emperor obviously hopes that future generations will be able to obtain some treasures from this secret realm. from this secret realm. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, In any case, it is impossible to take this main source spring, unless one has the ability to break through the formations of this ce. Forget it then, there are a hundred drops of Indestructible Origin source spring anyway, its enough! Jason said with a smile. Chapter 2679 – Man of Emperor Throop Old Mr. Miller nodded after hearing this and said, A hundred drops is more than enough. Normally to break through Immortality, only one or two drops is about right. Jason immediately looked at Bai and said with a smile, Bai, youre very good. Made a great achievement, here, heres a tasty treat for you. Jason said, and took out a Semi-Holy Pill, which was to strengthen the Origin Qi and Blood. Unbeknownst to him, Bais appetite turned sour, sniffing the Semi-Holy Pill and exuding a look of disdain. However, Bai still opened his mouth and swallowed that Semi-Holy Pill. Speaking of which, with this Indestructible Origin Source that Bai had found, Jason had gotten a hundred drops of Indestructible Origin Source at once, and these hundred drops of Indestructible Origin Source were almost able to be exchanged for around nine or even ten Holy Pill. Such a harvest was absolutely huge. Therefore Bai felt that Jason had only given it one Semi-Holy Pill, clearly bullying the people no, bullying the beasts. Come on, lets go back. Jason said. Jason and Old Mr. Miller then rushed towards The Human Realms Tianjiao Cultivation side. Soon, Jason and the others rushed back, and The Human Realm Celestial Prides side was still continuing to cultivate, one by one. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert and others had already realized the Martial Monument, and now the Martial Monument was in Wolf Boys hands, and Wolf Boy was feeling it. Wolf Boy looks excited as he realizes the Martial Monument, it seems that Wolf Boy has realized the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern from the Martial Monument, so Wolf Boy is excitedly realizing the Martial Monument. Darcey saw Jasoning back and asked, How was the harvest? Did you really find the Indestructible Origin source? Jason nodded with a smile and said, Not bad, it has been found. And there are a full hundred drops of Indestructible Origin source spring, three or four times more than evenst time. Thats great. Darcey smiled. Here, a drop of Indestructible Origin Source for all of you. Jason gave Purple Phoenix Saintess and all the other The Human Realm Celestials who had been promoted to Immortality a drop of Indestructible Origin Source, so that they could use it to properly cultivate and improve. Anyway, there were hundreds of drops of Indestructible Origin source spring now, calling it a fortune. As for Dercy, you guys who have just reached Quasi-Immortality, you dont need to use the Indestructible Origin Source Spring first. Wait until you guys start hitting Immortality before you use it. Jason said to Darcey and the others. Zack nodded his head and said, Okay, use it when we hit Immortality. Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy had all just broken through to Immortality, and with this drop of Indestructible Origin source, that would help them improve a lot, and be able to consolidate Immortality, and also continue to impact upwards. With the resources, The Human Realm Heavens Pride and they all continued to cultivate as well. Zack, Marcel, Darcey, and the rest of these quasi-Immortalitys hadnt even sensed Martial Monument yet, so it was still early. Jason wasnt in a hurry to go out either, as he continued to hone his own Martial Monument battle techniques. He focused on practicing Human Emperor Fists sixth stance, Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, and Nine Characters of Truth Fists Front Arctic, as well as the martial arts techniques he had learned from the Martial Monument. The other is Azure Dragon Dao Fist, which was realized from the Martial Monument! A few more days passed. Some unusual changes were vaguelying from the direction of Dongji Pce. Lets say that the celestial phenomena on Dongji Pces side often induced changes in wind and thunder, with fierce winds apanied by gusts of muffled thunder, and the asional surfacing of the Heaven and Earth Great Dao Laws, making it appear as if the winds and clouds were rising on Dongji Pces side. Celestial Origins. The people of all the major domains, led by Emperor Wallop, were all gathered here. Whether it was Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Yangzi and the others, they were all absorbing the purest amount of heaven and earth origin aura in Celestial Origins to enhance their own Cultivation Realm. Now, Emperor Wallops eyes were glittering, and his body was filled with a strong aura, with a Law of Imperishability order surrounding him, reflecting his extreme power. Mixed Veins disciples are also here, Mixed Heavenly Vault is also among them, but his the origin of martial arts has been abolished, causing him to lose his martial arts, making him no different from an ordinary person. Originally, Mixed Heavenly Vaults injuries were very serious, but Mixed Vein also had other precious medicines on its side, plus Emperor Wallop came and gave him a helping hand, so Mixed Heavenly Vaults superficial injuries had already recovered. But the origin of martial arts injuries, that can not be recovered, which makes Mixed Heavenly Vault very suffocating, but also to Jason surged a torrential hatred.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. If it wasnt for the fact that Jason directly struck his the origin of martial arts in Sanctus Zenith, he wouldnt have been reduced to this state. Other people entered Eastsea Enve in order to find a chance to improve themselves, but he was so good that he directly became an invalid, it was really hard for him to ept. Katty was also here, Katty was also injured, but now her injuries have healed. After Kattys Spiritual Soldier was taken away, Emperor Wallop gave Katty a heavenly Spiritual Soldier to use temporarily, no matter how to say that Katty is also The Celestial RealmImmortality hundred list of the strong, which is a major battle force. So Emperor Wallop lent Katty a Spiritual Soldier to use first, so that Katty could stay at the peak of her battle power. Mixed Heavenly Vault, you dont have to be discouraged. After Dongji Pce opens, there might be treasures within Dongji Pce that can restore THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Emperor Wallop saidfortingly to Mixed Heavenly Vault. Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes shed with a look of resentment as he said, As long as I can make that Jason die and break him into pieces, then even if I dont restore THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, Im still willing to do it! Jason A sh of coldness shed in Emperor Wallops eyes as he said, The next time we run into each other, we wont let him get away again, including those The Human Realm Celestials! Katty said, Emperor Throop, I think these The Human Realm Celestial Pride are all very evil. this person Jason is also. After not seeing him for a few days, his cultivation has surged by arge margin. Therefore, one must not take the enemy lightly. From my point of view, Jasons sides ascension must be huge as well. Emperor Wallop nodded and said, That much I know. Dragon Bloodline, itself, is extraordinary. However, the promotion on our side is also huge. There are even more newly promoted Immortality disciples. This was indeed true. Lets say for example, when Mixed Vein originally entered the Eastsea Enve, Mixed Vein didnt have any other Immortality disciples besides Mixed Heavenly Vault, but basically all of them had reached the quasi-Immortality level. Now, there are five Immortality disciples in Mixed Vein alone, all of whom broke through in Celestial Origins. If Mixed Heavenly Vault hadnt be a wasted one, it shouldnt be too difficult for Mixed Heavenly Vault to ascend to the high Immortality level now. Emperor Wallop didnt go treasure hunting in any of the other major Land of Opportunity, such as Treasures Trove. Thats because Emperor Wallop doesnt care about those treasures, he only has eyes for Dongji Pce. As for what he cares about, lets say Treasures Trove is rumored to be nted by the hands of the Eastern Great Emperor, not to mention Emperor Wallop, even the Eternal Realm powerhouses would be jealous. However, Emperor Wallop knows that even if he discovers the nt, he cant take it with him, not to mention whether it exists or not. Unless he possessed the realm of Eternal Realm. As for cultivation resources, Emperor Wallops side really wasntcking at all, so entering the Eastsea Enve, Emperor Wallop entrenched himself in Celestial Origins just because Celestial Origins was the most suitable for cultivation breakthroughs. The Heaven and Earth Origin Aura contained in this ce is extremely beneficial in breakthroughs. In the middle of the conversation, Emperor Wallop felt something in his heart, he was slightly surprised, his eyes fiercely looked towards the direction of Dongji Pce, frowned and said, There seems to be some changes over there in Dongji Pce. Chapter 2680 A Sense of Sense Emperor Wallop did sense something, and only felt that some changes had appeared over at Dongji Pce. prince of men also came over, he said: Indeed there are some changes. I dont know why this is so. ording to our expectations, it will be at least a few more days before changes appear on Dongji Pces side. Yangzi, who was at the side, frowned and said, What do you mean? Can it be that this Dongji Pce is going to open earlier? Emperor Wallop murmured and said, ording to this trend of changes urring in Dongji Pce, it is highly likely that it will open earlier. Yangzi asked in confusion, Why is that? Logically speaking, it shouldnt be found like this. Emperor Wallop took a deep breath and slowly said, Being able to cause changes in Dongji Pce means that the Energy of Chaos maintaining the bnce within Dongji Pce has changed. Perhaps, it has something to do with Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progeny might be sucking the Energy of Chaos within Dongji Pce. This Yangzi all froze as he said, Chaos Progeny is actually able to suck the Energy of Chaos from Dongji Pce? How did he do that? Emperor Wallop smiled lightly and said, Chaos Mount is the Second Forbidden Land, so there will always be some secret techniques that people cant imagine. In any case, you can start paying attention to the changes in Dongji Pce from now on, and once there are signs of it opening, rush there at the first opportunity. At the same time, instruct the disciples of the major domains to seize the time to cultivate and improve their strength as soon as possible. Both prince of men and Yangzi nodded. Sanctus Zenith. Orion Seeridge and the other Draconic Beastkin Lineage were practicing in Sanctus Zenith. There were many Draconic Beast remnants existing in Sanctus Zenith, and those Draconic Beast remnants would be even stronger in the deep regions of Sanctus Zenith, and such deep regions had basically never been explored by Terran martial artists. Because of the existence of the depths of the region of the remnants of the Ancient Beasts is too much too horrible, Terran martial artists do not dare to set foot, once rmed some powerful remnants of the Ancient Beasts resurrected, in order to the Ancient Beasts of the hatred of Terran martial artists, must be a indiscriminate ughter. But Orion Seeridge and the others are different, they themselves are Primal Beast Bloodline, and the remnants of the ancient beasts are in the same lineage, with the origin of the ancient beasts. Therefore, during this period of time, Orion Seeridge and the others explored the depths of Sanctus Zenith, during which there were some Ancient Beast Remnants that revived one after another, but after sensing the Ancient Beast Origin on Orion Seeridge and the others, these revived Ancient Beast Remnants did not target Orion Seeridge and the others. And in the depths of Sanctus Zenith, there were really a lot of treasures that existed, some of which were truly supreme treasures for Orion Seeridge and the others. For example, Orion Seeridge had found a small piece of beast bone that belonged to a Half-Emperor level Draconic Beast. At that time, in that long ago era, all of the half-Emperor level or above Draconic Beasts would have been killed by the Eastern Great Emperor, and their bones would not be left. However, in the deep area, there was actually a small section of Half-Emperor Grade Draconic Beast Beast Beast Bone preserved, so it could be seen how hard this piece of bone was in order for it to be a leaky remnant. Although this piece of bone had lost its spirituality long ago, a half-emperor level beast bone, that was definitely a supreme treasure. After Orion Seeridge obtained this piece of beast bone, he incorporated it into his quasi-divine weapon, that is, the Draconic Beast Horn.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, it was by no means easy to integrate a Half-Emperor level beast bone into it. Thus during this period of time Orion Seeridge was constantly refining this Half-Emperor Grade Beast Bone while cultivating so that it could fuse with the Draconic Beast Horn. In addition to that, there were also some powerful remnants of the Draconic Beasts reflecting Primal Beast Bloodlines ancient cultivation techniques, and so all of Primal Beast Bloodlines major heavenly prides were cultivating. As for some of the cultivation treasures there were all quite a few, so it could be said that Primal Beast Bloodline had reaped a great harvest. After all, the depths of Sanctus Zenith had never been explored by a Terran martial artist, so for years and years, some treasures would definitely be born under the endless epochs. On this day, Orion Seeridge was cultivating when he violently frowned as well, sensing some unusual changes. Immediately, Orion Seeridge also looked towards the direction of Dongji Pce and said, Could it be that Dongji Pce will be opening soon? Dongji Pce opening? Bane Abysswell of Basilisk Dragon Royal n walked up and said, Is this going to open early? It looks like its going to open early. Regardless, keep a close eye on it for now, and if it does open, well just have to get there quickly. Orion Seeridge said. Quod Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Simian Skycracker, and the other princes prides all nodded their heads, and a zing battle intent was lit up in their eyes. They knew that the day Dongji Pce opened would inevitably be a time of great battles. To the south, Forsaken Realms. Titus was using the sap of the Wastnd Blood Tree to quench his physical body and physique. Boom! Boom! Inside Tituss body, there were constant bursts of rumbling like thunderous sounds, extremely shocking, as if there was a heavenly thunderbolt exploding inside his body. During this period, Titus bodys qi and blood power was strong and unrivaled, reflecting in the sky. It could be seen that after finding the Wastnd Blood Tree, Tituss own physical body had risen to another level, reaching an extremely terrifying situation. At this time, Titus also sensed something, he muttered to himself, Damn, this is the precursor of Dongji Pce opening? Its good that its opened, Emperor Wallop you wait for me, Ill definitely hammer you this time! At the same time, the celestials of all forces in the Eastsea Enve had sensed something. Pathgate and Zenithway disciples on Enlightenments Edge, Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess of Treasures Trove, Fairy of Feathered Sanctum, and the young masters of the major Forbidden Land, cf. Marcus Deathless, Daemon Rex, and so on, have all sensed something. They all realized that Dongji Pce might be opening early. No one knew what would happen when Dongji Pce opened, they could only work hard to improve themselves before Dongji Pce opened, otherwise whether they could get out of Eastsea Enve would be an unknown. Eastsea Enve, that naturally had a sea. In the beginning, Eastern Great Emperor was guarding thend of the Eastern Sea. Eastsea Enves sea was in the easternmost part, a sea area that was connected to nowhere. This sea, basically no other forces to explore, because this does not belong to the Land of Opportunity, and then what exists within the sea is also unknown. However, there is one force that hase to these waters, and that is Eternalisle. Eternalisle in The Celestial Realm is the Celestial Realm constant sea sea, so for the sea this piece, Eternalisle people that is extremely familiar with and understand. The people of Eternalisle, under the leadership of Kael, came to this sea to explore, and they really found a huge treasure under the sea. However, under the sea, there is also a horrible crisis. There is a dark current vortex in the sea, these dark current vortex is extremely terrible, once caught in it, even Creation realm level of strong people can not get out. The treasures in the sea area, however, were quite a few, it was just that in order to seize these treasures, one was bound to pay a great price. Chapter 2681 Going to Enlightenment’s Edge At this moment, in the sea, a young figure emerged from the sea, and at a closer look, it was Kael. Kaels right hand is holding a section of coral like the seabed, showing the color of blood diamonds, but is embedded with an extremely rich aura energy. In fact, this is not coral, but blood jade Spirit Stone. Blood Jade Spirit Stone was more rare than the best Spirit Stone, and would only be nurtured under special conditions and environments at the bottom of the sea. In addition, Kael was holding a seaweed-like nt in his left hand, which was filled with a holy aura, apparently it was a Holy Pill. After Kael seized the treasure, he didnt dare to dy for half a minute and immediately urged his body to walk up the shore. Only to see that Kael hadnt been on the shore for long, when steeply-Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wow! A terrifying undercurrent swept up in the direction of the sea where he had just been, causing the surrounding sea water to seemingly pour in, being pulled by a terrifying suction force. Seeing this scene, Kaels heart palpitated, if he had been half a step slower just now, and was swept up by this dark current, he would have been killed. Hmm, there is a change in Dongji Pce? At this moment, Kael was surprised, then he murmured to himself, I have to hurry up and improve, after my strength improves, then I will rush to Dongji Pce! The changes that had urred in Dongji Pce touched the hearts of all the major forces in Eastsea Enve, all the major heavenly prides. Any of them were thinking of rushing in at the first opportunity when Dongji Pce opened, and they didnt know what would be inside Dongji Pce. However, it could be imagined that the Eastern Great Emperors pce must be filled with treasures everywhere. Anything that could be ced within the Dongji Pce must be of extraordinary origin. And all of these great powers pride knew that the Dongji Pce might present the Eternal Waystone within it. Because this was thest Era Era, the Eternal Waystone would appear in this life. The Eternal Waystone, it was said to contain the mystery of achieving eternal immortality, so any great power would be moved, this thing was definitely the number one supreme treasure that everyone wanted to obtain. Skyfall Crypt. On this day, The Human Realm Celestial Pride were all still cultivating. Every The Human Realm Heavens Pride had alreadyprehended the Martial Monument, and they all had their own gains. Purple Phoenix Saintess hadprehended a battle technique that fit True Phoenix, Sacred Son of Destruction hadprehended a guny battle technique, Finn hadprehended Heavenly Devils dazzling attacking and killing battle technique, and Wolf Boy hadprehended a bloodthirsty and murderous destiny battle technique and so on. Everyone had gained something, and what they had realized was different depending on their bloodline and their fate. More importantly, the enhancement of the battle technique also brought a corresponding increase in their own strength, which was the biggest gain. In these few days, Emily was also blessed by a misfortune, after she took a drop of Water Essence, she recovered from going off the deep end, and that drop of Water Essence also brought her some benefits, allowing her to get a fuller harmonization for the martial aura in her body. She had forcefully impacted Quasi-Immortality the other day, and although she had gone off the deep end, she had gained some insight. Therefore, after consolidating her cultivation at the peak of Quasi life and death realm in the past few days, she began to try to impact Quasi Immortality, and she actually broke through very smoothly. In this way, on the side of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, except for Jason, the rest of them were all above Quasi Immortality cultivation. Jason didnt really care, it was enough that the strength of the people around him was able to increase dramatically anyway. As for him, he didnt think about it so much, the big Quasi life and death realm is not easy to break through at the moment, and it needs to have enough sense of the difference between life and death. On this day, Jason saw that it was almost time, Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn both broke through to Immortality high level with the help of Indestructible Origin source. Robert and Benji were at the peak of the first stage of Immortality, and Wolf Boy was at the middle stage of Immortality, just like Sacred Son of Destruction, because of his own cultivation characteristics, his cultivation was much more advanced than the others. Marcel, Zack, Darcey and the others have solidified their quasi-Immortality cultivation. So it seemed that the strength of The Human Realm Celestial Realms side was no longer weak, and it could be said to be so powerful that it could battle with a separate side of The Celestial Realms great power. Lets go out. Jason opened his mouth and said, Lets go around the other Land of Opportunity. In addition, those who have just broken through to Immortality will inevitably be subjected to a Heavenly Tribtion when they go out. Thats why Ling Tian and the rest of you have to be psychologically prepared as well. Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy all nodded after hearing this. Jason and the others prepared themselves before heading towards the outside of the Skyfall Crypt. Due to the shielding of the outside worlds aura within the Skyfall Crypt, Jason and the others could not sense the changes in Dongji Pce. After arriving at the edge of Skyfall Crypt, Jason, Old Mr. Miller and the others walked out first, they sensed the surrounding situation and confirmed that there were no abnormalities in the surrounding area, and that there were no manpower from other forces. Only then did Jason let Robert and the others walk out. Thus, Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boy immediately walked out of the Skyfall Crypt, and as soon as they walked out, they dispersed in three directions, and at the same time- Rumble! In the void, the sound of a thunderstorm immediately came from the sky above, and the sky above went ck, with dark clouds converging and lightning shing, containing a terrifying might within. Crack! Crack! A ray of lightning shed, apanied by an annihting thunderstorm, and it sted down. Robert, Benji, and Wolf Boys thunder tribtions were each different, corresponding to the might of Immortalitys thunder tribtion, but the ones that were presented were also different. At this point, Robert and the others were all dealing with Thunderbolt Power at full strength. Jason, Old Mr. Miller and the others were guarding the surroundings, watching out for the situation and preventing the Thunderbolt Power from causing some forces toe over. Robert and the three of them had already triggered the power of the Thunderbolt Power, and such a powerful Thunderbolt Power must have attracted the senses of some big powers. However, right now, we were in a critical period when Dongji Pce was about to open. Therefore, even if these great powers have sensed it, they dont have the heart toe over and find out whats going on. Besides, there were just too many Immortality Thunder Tribtion triggerstely, every day. So many of the disciples of the great powers from all sides had broken through to Immortality in the Eastsea Enve, so there were Immortality Thunder Tribtion fluctuations from time to time every day. In response to this, the hands of the great powers from all sides had be ustomed to it. Therefore Robert and the three of them coped with the heavenly tribtion smoothly, with no outsidersing to disturb them. Although the Immortality Thunder Tribtion was ferocious, Robert and the three of them had already prepared well, so they also resisted it smoothly. After the thunderbolt, Jason asked them to re-enter the Skyfall Crypt and find a ce to recover. Anyway, Skyfall Crypt was able to shield information, even if there were really any forces that came to find out what was going on, they would not be able to sense their breath. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy are recovering, after the baptism of the Skyfall Crypt, their own share of Immortalitys breath looks more powerful, only through the baptism of the Skyfall Crypt, can be considered the true meaning of Immortality. Jason, on the other hand, took out a map and looked at it, he looked at it for a while and said, Right now, only Enlightenments Edge is closer to Skyfall Crypt. When we get outter, well go to Enlightenments Edge to take a look. Chapter 2682 – Departure Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy after some recovery, their breath is even more powerful, after the heavenly tribtion baptism, they truly touched the essence of Immortality C qi and blood indestructible, physical body indestructible, origin indestructible! Heavenly Tribtion Strength, to put it bluntly, is the power of the rules, these rules of the power is a double-edged sword, if you can not carry the rules of the power of the kill, will be dead; once carried through, it will be able to these rules of the power of the melting of their own flesh and bones, quenching their own flesh and origin. After Robert and the others recovered, Jason and the others also walked out of Skyfall Crypt. Jason looked at the map, the one closer to Skyfall Crypt was Enlightenments Edge located in the east. Listening to the name, it looked like it could make people realize the Way, able to perceive the Heaven and Earth Avenue. Jason had some doubts in his mind, is this Enlightenments Edge rted to the Tree of Enlightenment? There is a Tree of Enlightenment in Mengze Mountain where Forever Kong is located. The Tree of Enlightenment can emit Taoist sound, and listening to the Taoist sound can make people enter the state of enlightenment quickly. Jason also had a Tree of Enlightenment Leaf on his body, which he would secretly activate when he practiced, and it was indeed very beneficial to the cultivation and enlightenment of the Dao. So Jason couldnt help but think, this Enlightenments Edge and Tree of Enlightenment couldnt be the same thing, right? Or is it that there is an iparably huge Tree of Enlightenment in this Enlightenments Edge? Jason was indeed curious and wanted to go over there to take a look. Soon, Jason and his group began to set off, and after leaving the Skyfall Crypt, they dashed all the way towards the east towards Enlightenments Edge. Nowadays, Jason and the others dont need to cover up the road, of course, there is no need to make a big fanfare, but just rush on the road in a dignified manner. Previously, when their strength was low, they had to be careful everywhere, and they didnt dare to expose their whereabouts. But now is not the same, The Human Realm Tianjiao side of the strength of all the big rise, Immortality have several. In addition, there is also Old Mr. Miller, the peak of Immortality, since the realization of Martial Monument, Jason can sense that Old Mr. Millers own boxing intent has be even stronger, and that Heavenly Fist Intent has reached a peak. Therefore, Jason and the others hurried all the way without any need to cover up, the speed was also very fast, but it also took about half a days time before they approached Enlightenments Edge. Not far from Enlightenments Edge, in a hiddennd, Flower Goddess of Floral Sanctuary and Elias of Primordial Demon Mount were gathering together, and now there were also two more forces from Forbidden Land, namely Soulreturn River and Empyrean Falls. Soulreturn Rivers young master, Cassandra, and her protector, Damien, are also here, while Empyrean Falls is the only one left, Kai, whose protector, Jaden, blew himself up trying to get him to escape. To make matters worse, Kais quasi-divine weapon was lost and taken by Jason. As for Coiling Dragon Hills young master and protector, they had all fallen. When they got together, Kai had a lot of grudges against Cassandra. In that battle, it was Cassandra and Damien who fled without warning, which led to the rapid copse, the Coiling Dragon Hill lineage was killed, and his protector was also dead. Resentment aside, Kai didnt dare to make a direct attack, after all, he didnt have a protector by his side, while Cassandra had a protector by her side. At that moment, Flower Goddess said, Buddhas Lineage has joined up with the people of Pathgate in Enlightenments Edge. Its harder to deal with them now. Your three parties, Forbidden Land, are really useless as well, all of you failed to leave Buddhas Lineage behind. Cassandra sniffed and said coldly, What about you guys? Can you possibly take down Pathgates Lineage? Our side originally hadplete certainty, but who knew that The Human Realm martial artists suddenly came over to support Buddhas Lineage. the other side also had strong people, so the n waspletely disrupted. Elias frowned slightly and said, The Human Realm martial artists havee to Eastsea Enve, what a surprise. Kai said, Lets talk about what we should do about the current situation, Zenithway and Pathgate have joined together, with our current strength, can we surround them? Ive heard that Valley of Specters has also received orders, why isnt Valley of Specters involved in the operation? Also, what is the attitude of Chaos Mount and Immortal Mountain? Elias said, I dont know what the attitudes of Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, and Valley of Specters are. But we, Forbidden Land, since we have chosen to do so, we can only carry it out to the end. You mean we force ourselves to kill Enlightenments Edge? asked Kai, and he said, The Pathgate line has been in Enlightenments Edge all this time, and they must know that leaving Enlightenments Edge will be surrounded, so theyre waiting for the enemy. If we forcefully attack up there, Im only afraid that it wont be pleasing. This wont work, and that wont work either. Then what else can we do? Flower Goddess asked. Elias was about to say something when suddenly, he frowned and said, Someone ising over to Enlightenments Edges side. Observe first. Elias and his side had a breath-shielding formation, plus they were restraining their breath, so it was hard to spot them. At this moment, they were staring at a direction when they suddenly saw a line of people speeding towards Enlightenments Edge. As Cassandra and Kai took a look, they were so angry that their faces turned blue, and a feeling of rage and killing even surged out of them. Its them! Those The Human Realm martial artists! Cassandra and Kai spoke up. These people are The Human Realm Heavens Pride? So powerful? Flower Goddess saw it, her face all surprised, then said, There are all six of Immortalitys disciples, as well as the Immortal Summits protector Such strength is very powerful. Its- Kai froze, his face full of dismay, he said, Its not right, back then in that battle, there were only two Immortality disciples on The Human Realms Heavenly Prides side, and it was still only the Immortality Beginners and Intermediate Stage like this. How is it that the strength of The Human Realm martial artists has risen so tremendously now? This is too unbelievable! These The Human Realm martial artists are truly against the heavens. Could it be that they have found some Land of Opportunity, or else how could they improve so quickly? Cassandra also spoke in a surprised voice. Lets not act rashly yet. Elias opened his mouth and continued, Lets see what the purpose of these people going up to Enlightenments Edge is. Ahead, the ones rushing over were none other than Jason and his group. They had already arrived at Enlightenments Edges side.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Due to the cover of a shielding grand formation on Elias and their side, Jason and the others didnt detect Elias and the others scent. Is that Enlightenments Edge up there? Jason opened his mouth and spoke, looking towards a cliff. Come on, lets go up there and see whats going on. Zack said impatiently. Old Mr. Miller, on the other hand, frowned, he had a vague sense of abnormality, like he was being spied on. However, he sensed around and did not detect the source, so he could only give up. Lets go up! Jason opened his mouth, and together with The Human Realm Celestial, they walked up towards Enlightenments Edge. Chapter 2683 – Daoist Friends Enlightenments Edge. The disciples of Buddhas Lineage were alsoprehending the Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles that were branded down on that huge cliff break. Those were Eternal Immortality level Tao Sigil Principles, permanently imprinted on top of this gigantic cliff break, and each Tao Sigil Principle contained subtle mysteries, so as long as one was able to realize a little bit from it, one would definitely benefit infinitely. In The Celestial Realm, Zenithway and Pathgate are very close, and are allies in honor and disgrace. Therefore, Felix and Michiko were also close friends. Right now, the two of them were discussing the Dao, each of them borating on their feelings and understanding of the Dao. Although the cultivation systems of Zenithway and Pathgate were very different, the origin of the Dao was the same, so under each others discussion, they were able to learn from each others experiences and realize their own Dao. After the two of them had been discussing for a while, Felix opened his mouth and said, Dorian, the Dongji Pce is moving, which means that it will be opened soon. Does Dorian have any thoughts on this Eastsea Enve? Michiko murmured and said, The movement of Dongji Pce should be the work of Chaos Mount, Dongji Pce uses Energy of Chaos to maintain the bnce, the current movement should be the result of the Energy of Chaos within Dongji Pce being sucked away, causing the imbnce to ur. The Energy of Chaos in Dongji Pce should have been sucked away, causing the imbnce. As for this trip to Eastsea Enve, it can be said that the changes are unpredictable and hard to estimate. Indeed. Felix opened his mouth and continued, This time, it will be the battle of Dao Luck. Scrambling and killing are inevitable. The general trend is like this, you and I cant sway it, we can only go with the flow. Michiko opened his mouth and continued, There will be a great cmity in the Ninth Era, not only the cmity of our generation, but also the cmity of all the previous Eras cultivators. I just dont know, at that time, what role you and I can y in this great cmity. Felix frowned after hearing this, his eyes shed with essence as he said, Dorian, the Soulreturn River and other Forbidden Lands that surrounded my Zenithway, listening to their words, they said that they were summoned by the First Forbidden Land Then The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, does Lord ckwell really exist? This is simply ridiculous. Michiko also nodded and said, Indeed it is beyond absurd. The Celestial Realm has confirmed that there is no life in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. There have been many Eternal Realm powerhouses that have explored The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, but they were unable to stay in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse for long, and quickly rushed out, and once they stayed for a long period of time, they were bound to attract bad luck, and be stained by the bad spell, causing their own path to copse and fall down directly. Even Eternal Realm powerhouses cant stay in the ce for a long time, will there be life in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? Cant it be that its really an excuse concocted by these great Forbidden Land in order to target us for strikes? Felix frowned as he took a deep breath and said, Specifically, the only way to make a judgment is to report to Felix after leaving the secret realm. Michiko said, The movements of these major Forbidden Land are indeed eerie. However, some Forbidden Lands are not. ording to themunication between you and me, Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, and Valley of Specters are not involved in the action. So, lets wait and see on this matter for now. Felix nodded, thinking that if Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, and Valley of Specters were also involved in the operation, then this time Zenithway and Pathgate would definitely be doomed. Chaos Mount and Immortal Mountain were too powerful. As for Valley of Specters, dont look at the surface ranked seventh Forbidden Land, but The Celestial Realm all parties big forces know, Valley of Specters is absolutely unfathomable. Valley of Specters ranked seventh because of the rumor that Corbin Demonlord has fallen. However, the giants of The Celestial Realms great powers did not see the heaven and earth vision of Corbin Demonlords fall. Therefore, it was spected that Corbin Demonlord was most likely still alive. Among half-step immortal level battle power, Corbin Demonlord was definitely among the top three existences among the nine living Forbidden Lands. Therefore, if Corbin Demonlord was truly still alive, then the true strength of Valley of Specters was not as simple as seventh. The two of them, Felix and Michiko, were talking when their faces moved and they both sensed something. Someone ising up. Felix said. Michiko nodded, her face slightly cold. Meanwhile, the Zenithway disciples and Pathgate disciples were beginning to be on guard, and Sage Mentorson, the Zenithway protector, and Hendo, the Pathgate protector, were staring in anticipation. They all knew that several Forbidden Land people were joining forces to target Zenithway and Pathgate. Therefore, they had to be on guard to see if these great Forbidden Land people were throwing their weight around and wanted to fight to the death. Just then, they saw a group of people walking up, none other than Jason and the others. Michiko saw these The Human Realm pride after his face was stunned, he did not recognize, so he did not let his guard down, just also did not show any hostility. Michiko then actually saw Felix take the initiative to walk over, Felix folded his hands and pronounced a Buddhas name, then said, Jason, hello again. Felix? Jasons face was stunned, he thenughed aloud and said, I didnt realize that we were quite destined to be with Buddhas Lineage, and here we are meeting again. Sage Mentorson also walked over and greeted Jason, when he saw Old Mr. Miller, his face was stunned and he said, Old Mr. Miller has broken through to the peak of Immortality? Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Finally, Ive broken through to it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sage Mentorson then looked at the rest of the The Human Realm Celestials, and his face directly froze in stagnation, its only been separated for a few days? Howe so many The Human Realm Heavenly Pride had broken through to Immortality? What kind of heaven-defying chance did Jason and his group get? Sage Mentorson was still really shocked and surprised. Jason also saw Michiko and the other Pathgate disciples, and he froze when he sensed that Michikos body was actually permeated with an innate Dao Rhythm. Michiko also gave him a sense of unfathomability, definitely a heavenly pride. Felix also introduced himself at this time and said, Jason, these are Pathgates Dao friends. This is Pathgates Michiko. With that, Felix said to Michiko, Dorian, this is Jason, The Human Realms pride who came to support my Buddhas Lineage. Michiko whirled around and said gently and courteously, So its the daoist who supported Buddhas Lineage, Michiko would like to thank him as well. Jason immediately said, The Human RealmJason, it is my good fortune to be able to make Dorians acquaintance. Michiko smiled and said, Jason is overstating it. We are all dorians on the path of cultivation, there is no such thing as higher or lower. Jason nodded as he looked to Felix and asked, Felix came here for Enlightenments Edge as well? Felix said, Sort of. Also came specifically to join Dorian. pathgate was also under siege by the rest of Forbidden Land, and was fortunate to fend it off. Jason frowned and said, There is also Forbidden Land besieging Pathgate those Forbidden Land are fed up, arent they? When we meet back, lets join forces and blow up these Forbidden Land! Jason really did have this idea, and it was still very strong. It was Forbidden Land, they were all big fat meat in his eyes. Those lesser lords in Forbidden Land had too many treasure resources. If he could unite with Zenithway and Pathgate, then he could definitely go and fight with those Forbidden Lands. Felix and Michiko looked at each other and smiled, thinking that Jason was really a man of nature. Unbeknownst to them, Jason had an ulterior motive and was going after the Forbidden Lands treasures. Chapter 2684 Jason’s Speculation Jason surveyed Enlightenments Edge and realized that it was literally just a cliff, bare all around, with little to no view, and only a huge cliff break in front of it. This is all there is to Enlightenments Edge? Jason was a little confused, he had thought that Enlightenments Edge would have a giant Tree of Enlightenment or something, but now it seemed that he had overthought it. Enlightenments Edge wasnt really rted to Tree of Enlightenment. Tree of Enlightenment was just a treasure strain that helped with enlightenment, while Enlightenments Edge should have been named Enlightenments Edge because of some special reason. At that moment, Jason asked, Felix, Dorian, why is this Enlightenments Edge for called Enlightenments Edge ah? Felixughed and pointed to the cliff break in front of him, saying, Jason just go over to the break and take a look and youll know. Legend has it that there was a huge peak here, but it was cut down by the Eastern Great Emperor with the Imperial Arms. On the break, the eternal Tao Sigil Principles were imprinted, which is the eternal and immortal Taoist pattern. If one is able to learn a thing or two from it, it will also be beneficial to the cultivation of martial arts. Jasons face was stunned as he immediately walked forward to watch. Old Mr. Miller as well as Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, and a host of other The Human Realms celestials also came to watch. Sure enough, at a nce, one could see the arcane dao pattern presented on that huge break, only that it was unfathomable and extremely esoteric, making it impossible to see through it at all. Is this the eternal and immortal Tao Sigil Principles left by the Eastern Great Emperor? asked Old Mr. Miller. It is rumored to be so. Michiko spoke up, he said matter-of-factly, Ive sensed some of it, and it should be true. I, Pathgate Secret Arts, was able to borrow a thing or two from it. The only thing that can be so is the Eternal Immortal Dao Pattern. Then lets all sense it and see if we can gain anything. Jason said immediately. Without Jasons reminder, one by one, The Human Realms Celestials were already gathering their Divine Consciousness in a state of Enlightenment to alsoprehend the Tao Sigil Principles on the severed mouth. Old Mr. Miller was also trying toprehend. However, this was an Eternal Immortal level Tao Sigil Principles, and it was extremely difficult toprehend even a tiny bit of it. On the contrary, it was the vor of the Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles great Dao that would help the martial artist to understand the Dao and cultivate. Jason didnt rush to enlightenment, he looked at this huge cliff break, and somehow, he remembered the huge peak that trapped Rex Wildborn. Back then, it couldnt have been Eastern Great Emperor who cut off that giant peak from here and took it over to suppress that Rex Wildborn, right? Jason thought darkly in his mind, and such a thought popped up. Jason felt that it was really simr to the giant peak that trapped that Rex Wildborn from all aspects such as the size of this cliff break and the material of the stone on the cliff. If the spection is true, then if the break here left a Dao brand, there will definitely be a Dao brand underneath that giant peak that suppressed Rex Wildborn. In other words, if this Dao Brand was left by Eastern Great Emperor, then this Eternal Immortal Dao Brand is actually iplete, and would have to be matched with the other half to be consideredplete? Jason thought to himself, this was just his guess, even if the guess was true or not, and the giant peak that suppressed Rex Wildborn was really truncated from Enlightenments Edge, then there was absolutely no way for him to go and turn up the bottom of that giant peak to see what was going on. Not to mention him, even Eternal Realms powerhouses couldnt do it. After all, there was still a real Beast Emperor being suppressed inside that huge peak. Jason looked towards Michiko and Felix as he walked over and said with a smile, Fellow Daoists, I have obtained a piece of Martial Monument in Treasures Trove by chance and at a great cost, I wonder if you two are interested in having a look at it? What, Martial Monument? Felixs face was stunned. Michiko was also slightly moved as he said, Treasures Trove has unearthed another Martial Monument? This is a martial arts treasure. Old Mr. Miller is willing to bring it to us for enlightenment? Jason smiled and said, Were all daoists, whats not to like. However, this Martial Monument has cost me something. So, if you guys want toprehend it, one Holy Pill for each of you. For others, one Holy Pill can only be enlightened for one hour. But for you two Daoists, there is no time limit, as long as I am still on Enlightenments Edges side, both of you can always participate in enlightenment. Thats fine, I also want toprehend the mysteries of the Martial Monument. Felix said with a smile. Michiko also nodded and said, It would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to have the chance toprehend Martial Monument. With that, both Felix and Michiko each took out a Holy Pill and handed it to Jason. Jason received the two Holy Pill nts and was happy in his heart, now he had two more Holy Pill nts in his hands. Jason also took out the Martial Monument and handed it to Felix and Michiko. Felix received the Martial Monument and said, Its really a Martial Monument, Jasons chance is really unbelievable. Saying that, Felix and Michiko walked to the side to go to their senses. Jason also came here to the cliff break, he was also trying to sense, but his main sense was not those Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles. What Jason cared about was the direction of the Eternal and Immortal Way. The Celestial RealmMany of those who were stuck in the Eternal Realm and failed to make further breakthroughs did so because they didnt know how the path behind them went, what the direction of the Eternal Immortal Great Dao was, and there was a break in the Great Dao. Here there is the Laws of the Eternal Immortal Avenue, in fact, it is possible to go to the direction of the Eternal Immortal Avenue from it, which is certainly helpful for the cultivation in the back, so that it is not as if both eyes are ck and dont know anything. For a time, on Enlightenments Edge, it also fell into a brief state of calm. As for the Forbidden Land Celestials such as Elias and Flower Goddess, who were not far away from Enlightenments Edge and were in ambush, they did not dare to act rashly either. Because they sensed that there was no fluctuation of distance on Enlightenments Edge. They were even more afraid to act rashly, otherwise if they rushed up to Enlightenments Edge, it was highly likely that they would be beaten up by the tripartite forces of Zenithway, Pathgate, and The Human Realms Heavenly Pride. At the Giant Peak. Within the towering giant peak, a Rex Wildborn was suppressed, and not many people knew this secret.Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, it was actually seen that there were some figures that came here to the giant peak, quickly walking up the halfway up the mountainside,ing to the front of that formation pattern diagram. These people were Orion Seeridge, Bane Abysswell, Simian Skycracker, and other figures of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage. It turned out that Orion Seeridge and the others had left Sanctus Zenith. Orion Seeridge sensed the fluctuationsing from Dongji Pce and knew that Dongji Pce was about to open, so he rushed toe here tomunicate with that Rex Wildborn again before Dongji Pce opened. The one being suppressed in the giant peak was the true emperor of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage. Orion Seeridge definitely wouldnt give up, and even thought of trying to release this beast emperor, no matter if he seeded or not, he had to rush here tomunicate with this beast emperor. Chapter 2685 Attempting to Break the Seal In front of this giant peak, Orion Seeridge, Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Argent Mail, Zephyr Purcloud, and Simian Skycracker, all of these Draconic Ancient Beastkin Lineages prides, came, and in their hearts, they knew that what was being suppressed within this giant peak was the Beast Emperor of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage. Emperor, do you think this Rex Wildborn will continue to go berserk? Bane Abysswell asked. Thest time Orion Seeridge and the others came and tried tomunicate with this Beast Emperor, unexpectedly, this Beast Emperor directly went berserk, and angrily scolded Orion Seeridge and the others for being liars and trying to cheat treasures from it. Orion Seeridge took a deep breath, he said: No matter what, try tomunicate with this Rex Wildborn. Perhaps, after all this time, the Rex Wildborns emotions have calmed down. Ill go and try tomunicate, but just in case, everyone be prepared. Rex Wildborn is really delirious and continues to go berserk, we can only evacuate at the first opportunity. Bane Abysswell and the others nodded at the words. And Skyler Eyre, Bane Abysswell, Primal Ragerang, and the other Dao Protectors were also on guard at the side, and they all still had some heart palpitations when they recalled thest time. A Beast Emperor going berserk, even if it was confined by this huge peak, it would still be extremely terrifying all the same. At this time, Orion Seeridge also walked to the front of the formation pattern diagram, he reached out and pressed his hand on the formation pattern diagram, and began to sink in a strand of his own spiritual will, and opened his mouth to call out: Rex Wildborn, Rex Wildborn is the descendant of Imperial Eye Bloodline. Eye Bloodlines descendant. Is Rex Wildborn here? Within the giant peak, Rex Wildborn had sensed it, and immediately its pair of eyes that were as huge as the blood moon opened, it had regained its calmness and wasnt as irritable, and after hearing the words, its divine sense responded with a voice: Descendant of the Imperial Eye Bloodline? You are not lying to this emperor? Kid, pass over a strand of your Origin Divine Sense, and this Emperor wille and discern it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, anything that involved a martial artists origin required extreme caution, whether it was Origin Divine Sense, Origin Essence Blood, and so on and so forth. Especially when facing an Eternal Immortal Beast Emperor. Eternal Immortal powerhouses possessed means that were too profound and unfathomable, and no one knew what the other party could do through a strand of Origin. If it was a Terran martial artist, it would definitely not be agreeable. After all, Terran martial artists were naturally antagonistic to the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, so of course they wouldnt easily input a strand of their own origin into the control of a Beast Emperor. Even Orion Seeridge had a moment of hesitation, after all, he didnt know what kind of state this Beast Emperor was currently in, it would be bad if he did something after getting a strand of his origin. After thinking about it, Orion Seeridge still decided to take a shot, hesitation is not his character, at that moment, he said, Good, then I will input my wisp of Origin Divine Sense into it. Saying that, Orion Seeridge urged his own Origin, and incorporated a strand of Origin Breath into his Divine Consciousness, and entered the giant peak. At that moment, Rex Wildborn within the giant peak captured this strand of divine sense with Origin Breath within it, and from it, he sensed the pure Origin Breath of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage. It really is the Origin Breath of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage! And, it contains the Origin Breath of the Heavens Eye Imperial n within. Youre still really a descendant of the Heavens Eye Imperial n, great, great! At this moment, Rex Wildborn became iparably excited. How many epochs had it been? Endless ages, it had finally encountered the people of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage again, how could it not be excited? It was simply ecstatic! Rex Wildborn, you believe it now, dont you? Orion Seeridge said. This Emperor believes it. Its great that after endless years, Ive encountered someone of the same race again. Quickly, quickly save this Emperor from getting out! This Emperor has been trapped here for endless years, and its driving him crazy! Rex Wildborn roared. Rex Wildborn, how can I save you from getting out? The Heavens Eye Emperor asked. The formation pattern diagram on the giant peak. That is actually also the formation patternw that traps this Emperor. You destroy this formation pattern diagram and see. Rex Wildborn immediately said. Alright, then Ill try. Orion Seeridge spoke, and his divine sense retreated first. Then, Orion Seeridge looked towards the formation pattern diagram in front of him, and he fiercely condensed his fist momentum and sted his fist towards this formation pattern diagram, erupting with the peak Immortality High Ranked Fist Dao might. Boom! A loud sound rang out, and Orion Seeridge saw that his fist power was unable to shake the formation pattern by half a point. The gaze in Orion Seeridges eyes sank as he took out his Quasi-Divine Armament and held the Ancient Beast Horn, urging his full strength to st the Ancient Beast Horn towards the formation pattern. Bang! Another earth-shattering sound rang out, but the formation pattern diagram remained as it was and did not change. Everyonee over here and st this formation pattern diagram with all their might to see if it can be destroyed! Orion Seeridge immediately shouted. Immediately, Skyler Eyre and the other Dao Protectors all came over, and the Draconic Beastkin Lineage began to erupt with all their strength, iparably frantically bombarding the formation pattern in front of them one after another. In the end, one could only see a pattern of formation lines on this formation pattern begin to manifest, spreading towards this huge peak, enveloping the entire peak. When Orion Seeridge and the others sted over again, they were immediately met with a huge counter-vibration force, and were all sent flying out. Orion Seeridge couldnt help but sh a hint of disappointment in his eyes. It simply couldnt be broken! This formation pattern was obviously set up by Eastern Great Emperor, and with their cultivation, they were unable to shake it at all. Emperor, it cant be shaken at all! Skyler Eyre said in frustration. Yeah, this formation pattern diagram cant be broken at all, its left behind by Eastern Great Emperor, our strength cant touch that level yet. Bane Abysswell, the protector of the Basilisk Dragon Royal n lineage, also said. If this formation pattern cannot be broken, then the Beast Emperor cannot get out of the trap? Skyler Eyre asked. Orion Seeridge nodded and said, Yes, exactly. Then how is it? Primal Ragerang asked with a frown. Orion Seeridge said, Immunicating with the Beast Emperor to see. Orion Seeridge said, Illmunicate with the Beast Emperor. Orion Seeridge said, Illmunicate with the Beast Emperor. Orion Seeridge said, Illmunicate with the Beast Emperor. Orion Seeridge said, Illmunicate with the Beast Emperor. Orion Seeridge said, Illmunicate with the Beast Emperor. Orion Seeridge said, Illmunicate with the Beast Emperor. Orion Seeridge said, Immunicating with the Beast Emperor to see. Inside the giant peak, Rex Wildborn was silent for a while before he sighed softly and said, This Emperor also guessed it. Eastern Great Emperors left behind the formation pattern diagram, is it not so easy to break open. Its just that, you should first tell me about the situation and circumstances of the outside world today. Orion Seeridge sniffed and started to tell Rex Wildborn about the situation of the Draconic Beast Race. The entire Draconic Beast Race is trapped in the Starfall Beast Mountain of The Celestial Realm, and they are not allowed to leave the Starfall Beast Mountain, so they are confined. It was like being confined. ording to Orion Seeridge, the current situation of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage was very bad, everywhere they had to be restrained by The Celestial RealmEmperor of Heaven and other Terran powerhouses, and even the Heavens Eye Emperor had been forced into a deep sleep. Outrageous! During the Deste Ancient Era, my Rex Wildborn lineage was mighty as it roamed the heavens and earth. Now, the Rex Wildborn lineage has ended up in such a miserable state? Damn it! If this emperor is able to go out, he will definitely ughter all those so-called strong people of The Celestial Realm! Rex Wildborn roared and growled. Chapter 2686 – Chance and Layout Rex Wildborn roared furiously, it had never imagined that Primal Beast Bloodlines situation would be so miserable that it could only live in a corner, forced to hide in the so-called Starfall Beast Mountain. This is tantamount to the powerful people of The Celestial Realm joining together and circling a piece ofnd within the boundaries of The Celestial Realm, where the Primal Beast Bloodline can survive, and cannot easily transcend this circlednd. To Rex Wildborn, this was the greatest shame of all. One must know that Primal Beast Bloodline was the dominant force in the Ancient Age. Even when Ancestor of Man rose and led the Emperor of the Four Poles in a counterattack, the Ancient Beasts werent so miserable as to be circled in a single field. Now, Primal Beast Bloodlines fate in The Celestial Realm is so bleak that its all circled in Starfall Beast Mountain, which makes Rex Wildborn truly furious. Orion Seeridge said, It cant be helped. Nowadays The Celestial RealmTerran cultivators are numerous. My father is also only at the Half-Emperor level, and my father is the only Half-Emperor level in the entire Primal Beast Bloodline that cant fight against the Terran cultivators. There are no real Emperor-level powerhouses on the Terran side either? Rex Wildborn asked. Not at the moment. Orion Seeridge said. Rex Wildborn said suspiciously, Could it be that heaven and earth have changed? Or is someone deliberately suppressing the immortalws of heaven and earth? Terrans side actually doesnt have an imperial level either. Thats strange. Rex Wildborn, is there any other way that can save you from getting out? Orion Seeridge asked. He really wanted to save this Beast Emperor, The Celestial RealmTerran didnt really have any Emperor level powerhouses amongst its strongest members, so this Beast Emperor that was saved was definitely an invincible existence. Rex Wildborn said: With your current strength, Im afraid it will be difficult to break the seal left by the Eastern Great Emperor. Unless something happens in the Eastsea Enve that causes the seal to loosen, then this Emperor can directly break through ande out. After a pause, Rex Wildborn continued, Primal Beast Bloodline is so weak nowadays, it really makes this Emperor unwilling. In this way, your divine sense to pass over, this emperor to teach you straight through the Imperial Realm of the origin of the sense, you have Imperial Eye Bloodline bloodline, with your bloodline power, good cultivation should be able to reach the Imperial Realm. before this, you need to your Imperial Eye bloodline fully stimte out. As for whether or not it can be fully stimted, it can only depend on your chances and forter on. When Orion Seeridge heard this, his heart was both shocked and delighted as he hurriedly said, Many thanks to Rex Wildborn. One day, when I am strong enough, I will definitelye to rescue Rex Wildborn. Pass your divine sense over. Rex Wildborn said. Orion Seeridge immediately transmitted his divine sense to Rex Wildborn. This Rex Wildborns divine sense was also fluctuating, and a segment of obscure and difficult-to-understand spells belonging to the spirit branding of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage followed Orion Seeridges divine sense, and it was thus burned into his mind. A few momentster, Rex Wildborn transmitted its cultivation insights, as well as theplete Laws of the Great Dao of Imperial Realm to Orion Seeridge. The Imperial Realm of the Wildborn Beast Race was the realm of Eternal Immortality, and Orion Seeridge mastering aplete Eternal Immortalitys Great Dao Law could be said to be extremely heaven-defying. Of course, mastery does not mean that immediately can be cultivated, eternal immortality of thew of the great Dao profound mystery, less than a certain realm is also difficult to master. But Orion Seeridges mastery of theplete Laws of Eternal Immortality Avenue means that he has a chance to break through to the Imperial Realm if he cultivates along with the Laws of Eternal Immortality Avenue. Of course, there is a difference between the strength and weakness of the Eternal Immortal Great Dao Laws, for example, this Rex Wildborns Great Dao Laws are much weaker than the Eastern Great Emperors, or else he wouldnt have been confined by the Eastern Great Emperor within this giant peak. Rex Wildborn is weak, that is only rtive to Eastern Great Emperor, it really wants to be able to go out, The Celestial Realm without Eternal Immortal powerhouses, is absolutely sweeping. You should feel good first. I hope that the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage, will be able toe out with an Emperor, sweeping away the current decline and predicament of the Deste Ancient Beast Race. Rex Wildborn said. I will definitely not fail seniors expectations. Orion Seeridge was overjoyed and spoke. This emperor also has some opportunities to give to you. Just wait under the giant peak. Rex Wildborn said.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Thank you, Beast Emperor! Orion Seeridge thanked one after another. In the back, Orion Seeridges divine sense retreated, and then he actually saw a tremor rise from this giant peak. Skyler Eyres face changed when he saw this scene, thinking that just likest time, there was going to be another boulder rolling down, and he immediately said, Your Majesty, the Beast Emperor is angry again? Run quickly! Rex Wildborn did not go berserk, it said that it would give us some chance. Orion Seeridge said. At this moment, it was violently seen that on this huge peak, there was a nt of Holy Pill directly falling down, in addition to Creation Origin Stone, high quality Energized Exotic Fruit, and so on. At this instant, the Ancient Beastkin Lineage in the field were all stunned, and each of them was dumbfounded. This treasure is really quite a lot, Holy Pill has seven or eight nts, Creation Origin Stone has twenty or thirty, each one is like the size of a fist, containing a breath of Creation Origin. In addition, there were also those high-quality Energized Exotic Fruit, which were even more helpful for cultivation. This, this is what Rex Wildborn gave us? Skyler Eyre was also stunned and couldnt help but ask. Orion Seeridge nodded and said, Yes, this is a gift from Rex Wildborn to us. Lets take the treasure and leave this ce first. With our strength, we are currently incapable of rescuing Rex Wildborn, so we can only wait untilter. Orion Seeridge and the others quickly picked up these treasures and left this side of the giant peak first, preparing to find a hidden ce to make good use of these treasures to raid their cultivation, while Orion Seeridge also prepared to sense the Emperor-level Great Dao Laws that Rex Wildborn had passed over. Inside the giant peak. Rex Wildborns giant eyes that looked like blood moons did not close, and a hint of exuberance and anticipation shed vaguely in those giant eyes. How many epochs has this emperor been trapped? Now, is there finally a chance to escape? Hahaha, this is really great, so much anticipation! Rex Wildborn was murmuring to himself, unable to contain his joy, so excited that he wanted to roar out. Immediately afterward, Rex Wildborn sneered, as to say, A descendant of the Heavens Eye Imperial n? The purity of the bloodline is good, and I look forward to you sensing thews of the Great Dao imparted to you by the Cultivation Origin. When you have cultivated to the peak of the Half-Emperor level and are about to break through the Imperial Realm, this Emperors Origin brand will be revived, so as to take over and upy your physical body. Only, at that time, this fleshly body of this Emperor trapped here will also have to not be allowed to If Eastern Great Emperor returnster and sees that what is trapped is merely the fleshly body of this Emperors discarded body, he will definitely be surprised, right? Hahaha! Rex Wildborn was alreadyying out his ns. To be able to be a Beast Emperor, it definitely wouldnt be any good, as for the life and death of the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage, did it value it? No, it wont value it. If it cant get out, what does it have to do with whether the Ancient Beastkin Lineage lives or dies? If it cant get out, in the end, it will also die out. It values only itself, it values only its freedom, it has been trapped for a long time, it is too eager to be free. So it seized the opportunity toy out a n against Orion Seeridge. Chapter 2687 The tenth Forbidden Land Enlightenments Edge. Michiko and Felix were studying the Martial Monuments Heaven, Earth, and Nature Enlightenment Principles, and both of them looked mesmerized, apparentlypletely immersed in the Martial Monuments enlightenment. At the same time, The Human Realms Heavenly Pride were also allprehending the Tao Sigil Principles on the mountain cliff break. These were the eternal and immortal Tao Sigil Principles left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor, which could be said to be hard to find in the world, and thus all of them, including Old Mr. Miller, wereprehending these Tao Sigil Principles. Jason was also sensing, but he was mainly there to sense the direction of these Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles, to see the direction that these Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles were taking. He had a hunch that this was extremely important. Furthermore, he guessed that these Eternal Immortal Tao Sigil Principles were not perfect, so even if he went deeper into his senses, he was only afraid that he wouldnt be able to sense anything. Another reason was that Jason felt that he would be walking his own path to immortality, so he could only learn from other immortal paths, and to realize or repeat such immortal paths would be in conflict with his martial arts path. It was just like when he was in Feathered Sanctum, he wanted toprehend the rain of light from the Great Dao, but he couldnt do so at all, it was all the same reason.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After realizing for a while, Jason withdrew his mind. He looked at the other The Human Realm Celestials and noticed that the destinies of Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Robert, and several others fluctuated, looking as if they had sensed something. This caused Jasons face to be stunned, thinking that it would not be possible to really realize some mysteries from this Tao Sigil Principles, right? If he really realized something, that would certainly be a good thing. By now, Jason and his group had stayed in Enlightenments Edge for half a day, and counting from the time, Michiko and Felix had already realized the Martial Monument for more than two hours. At this time, Michiko and Felix also came back to their senses from that state of enlightenment. Jason walked over and asked with a smile, How did the two Daoists feel? Felix nodded and said, The Martial Monument is indeed subtle. It allowed me to perceive the origin of the Zenithway Battle Technique, which is indeed wonderful. Michiko also said, I have also realized the origin of the Pathgate Battle Technique, and it has shed a whole new light on my perception of the Dao. This is indeed a treasure, its just a pity that I can only sense up to this stage at the moment. Felix also nodded and said, Not bad. The only way to sense the deeper Dao battle techniques from the Martial Monument is to digest and integrate the current stage of sensation. But being able to perceive to the current stage, I am already satisfied. Michiko looked towards Jason and said in a sincere voice, Old Mr. Miller, thank you so much. With that, Michiko returned the piece of Martial Monument to Jason. Jason put away the Martial Monument, and chatted with Felix and Michiko about The Celestial Realm, such as the situation of the three thousand states of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, the situation of the major Forbidden Land, and so on. When talking about Forbidden Land, Felix said, Among the ten Forbidden Land of The Celestial Realm, the first Forbidden Land, The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, is a lifeless Forbidden Land. Even if an Eternal Realm being goes to The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, he will be cursed by a strange and ominous curse and fall, which is extremely terrifying. The other nine Forbidden Lands are all alive. Only The tenth Forbidden Land Speaking of The tenth Forbidden Land, Felix shook his head and was somewhat speechless. Jason, however, became interested and asked, Felix, whats wrong with this The tenth Forbidden Land? Michiko at the side said, In the past, there were only nine Forbidden Lands in The Celestial Realm, and as for The tenth Forbidden Land, it was the one that was defaulted toter on. To be precise, back then, in The Celestial Realm, there was one person who was the one Forbidden Land. its a pity that this person has already fallen in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. Jasons heart stirred as he tentatively asked, Are you talking about that Jedi King of Gods? Felix and Michiko looked at Jason in surprise and asked in unison, Old Mr. Miller also knows about the Jedi King of Gods? Jason knew that he had heard Ancestor King tell him about the deeds of the Jedi King of Gods. Back then, the Jedi King of Gods was seriously injured and leapt off The ck Abyss of Bad Curse in his dying moments. Therefore, when Jason heard Michiko say that this one man is a Forbidden Land character had fallen in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, the first thing he thought of was the Jedi King of Gods. I once heard an elder talk about the Jedi King of Gods. Jason said. Michiko said, The Jedi King of Gods has been around for a long time, and we have learned about the Jedi King of Gods from some ancient records as well as from the older generations oral tradition. At that time, the Jedi King of Gods was not interested in fame and fortune in The Celestial Realm, and resided in the King of Gods Peak. The King of Gods was unrivaled in battle and was extremely powerful. Over time, his peak had admirers who followed him, and the King of Gods had an easy-going nature, treating those who came to his peak with respect and courtesy. Later on, the people of The Celestial Realm all defaulted King of Gods Peak as The tenth Forbidden Land. I see! Jason suddenly realized. Felix said, When King of Gods was alive, King of Gods Peak had a constant stream of guest ministers and was extremely prosperous. However, King of Gods did not have the idea of forming any forces, and King of Gods did not deny or admit that The Celestial Realm honored King of Gods Peak as The tenth Forbidden Land. Perhaps, in the eyes of King of Gods, this is not a big deal. Its a pity that King of Gods still fell behind. After King of Gods severely injured himself and leapt down The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, King of Gods Peak was sparsely popted, and gradually no one went over there. Jason frowned as he couldnt help but ask, Doesnt King of Gods senior have some loyal followers? Michiko said, Maybe there are. But they dont dare to venture out. They can only hibernate in the shadows or live incognito. By now, King of Gods Peak has be a forbidden ce, and no one rushes to King of Gods Peak, lest they be said to be rted to King of Gods, which would lead to death. Is it because of Emperor of Heaven? Jason asked. Felix nodded and said, Sort of. Emperor of Heaven rules over three thousand states in Nine Realms. It is considered thergest party in The Celestial Realm. Even if there are people who look up to the King of Gods, they dont dare to venture out during Emperor of Heavens reign and can only keep their heads above water. Jasonughed coldly and said, I heard that at first, The Celestial RealmNine Realms three thousand states wanted to establish their own race, not recognizing The Human RealmTerran identity, and set off a struggle to overthrow The Human Realm. In response, the King of Gods stepped in and set things right, saying that The Human Realm was the root cause, and that the people of The Celestial Realm came from The Human Realm, and tried to stop the three thousand states of Nine Realms from conquering The Human Realm. The King of Gods was killed because of this incident. The King of Gods was killed because of this, right? The mastermind is this Emperor of Heaven, isnt it? Its definitely Emperor of Heaven who is secretly leading the charge. To say the least, this is a power struggle Emperor of Heaven wants to monopolize the power, how can he allow King of Gods to exist? Michiko said. Felix also said, Emperor of Heavens aim is to be the only voice within the three thousand states of Nine Realms. The existence of King of Gods is definitely hindering him. Its a pity that King of Gods is indifferent to fame and fortune, and doesnt fight for power or fame, otherwise it wouldnt be like this. Between the words, there was a sense of regret for that peerless King of Gods. Chapter 2688 Talking about Emperor Jasons eyes were glowing with a cold aura, about the deeds of the Absolute King of Gods, he had heard Ancestor King tell him about it. In The Celestial Realm back then, the King of Gods had never forgotten his original heart, and had always remembered that he came from The Human Realm, and that his roots were in The Human Realm.Original from N?velDrama.Org. At that time, The Celestial Realm had reproduced from generation to generation, and the concept of The Celestial Realm is supreme, The Human Realm is subordinate began to appear, and some of the people of The Celestial Realm called themselves The Celestial Realm tribe. Some people of The Celestial Realm call themselves The Celestial Realm, recognizing themselves as The Celestial RealmTerran, so as to distinguish themselves from The Human RealmTerran. As a result, The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm have formed a rivalry between the two races, and over time, some forces and people with evil intentions have been fanning the mes to attack The Human Realm, making The Human RealmTerran a vassal and a ve of The Celestial Realm. The Human RealmTerran became the vassal and ve of The Celestial Realm. At such a moment, the King of Gods stood out, personally killing several Eternal Realm powerhouses who led the attack on The Human Realm, all dressed in white and stained with blood, and personally ascending to The Heavenly Realm, summoning the powerhouses of the nine domains, and notifying the nine domains, so that the people of the nine domains would not forget their beginnings, and remember that they originated from The Human Realm, and pacify the people of The Human Realm, so as to calm the people of The Human Realm. Human Realm, and to put down the so-called racial war. It was precisely for this reason that the King of Gods was given the chance to kill them. After all, the existence of King of Gods did damage or block some peoples selfish desires and interests. Jason took a deep breath and said, In that case, it is indeed a pity for this peerless King of Gods. He is so talented, and more importantly, he has a heart for The Human Realm, but unfortunately, he was victimized by a traitor! Felix and Michiko also showed regret after hearing this. Jason immediately changed his mind and asked, When the Jedi King of Gods was under siege, werent there any strong people to help his mom? With the reputation of the Jedi King of Gods, such a strong person must have close friends, right? Michiko said, Naturally, there are. The Human RealmEmperor, for example, once killed The Celestial Realm on his own, but when Emperor came to kill, he was still one step toote. At the end, the Emperor was unable to return to heaven, so he had to break the ancient path between The Celestial Realm and The Human Realm with his sword, in order to buy enough time for The Human Realm. Otherwise, at that time, The Celestial RealmNine Realms powerhouses attacked The Human Realm along the major ancient pathways, then The Human Realm would only have been reduced to a subordinate realm of The Celestial RealmNine Realms today. Felix also nodded his head and said, Emperor and King of Gods, Emperor of Heaven, and I, ZenithwayFelix, PathgateDorian, etc. are all the people of the era. Emperor is also worthy of the name of Emperor, and has always been guarding The Human Realm. It can be said that The Human Realm has already fallen into The Celestial RealmNine Realms. The Human Realm. It can be said that back then, if it wasnt for Emperors feat of breaking into The Celestial Realm and breaking the ages with a single sword, then todays The Human Realm wouldnt exist. Jason immediately asked, Then what happened to Emperor after the battle back then? Could it be that he fell? Michiko said, The Celestial Realms powerhouses have spected that Emperor did not really fall. But its hard to say what kind of state Emperor is in now. Felix also nodded and said, Even if he hasnt fallen, its still equivalent to a half-silent state. Whether or not it can return in the future, its all an unknown. Jason said, If it didnt fallpletely, then where would Emperor be? Hiding somewhere in The Celestial Realm? Michiko said, Thats hard to say, perhaps with his body as a path, a realm of its own, hidden in the turbulence of time. Or maybe the remains of the body with a wisp of soul to return to the chaos of the void space These are not sure. Anyway, its impossible to hide in The Celestial Realm anymore, or the Emperor of Heaven would have noticed. Jason frowned C time chaos? Chaos space? What were these ces? Judging from the names, one would not be able to set foot in such ces without reaching the half-step Immortal Realm. Jason was still thinking of finding a chance to sneak into The Celestial Realm to see if he could find the Emperor, but now that he heard Michiko and Felix say this, he was afraid that the hope of finding the Emperor was extremely slim. However, Jason still intends to try, he will always find a chance to sneak into The Celestial Realm to have a look. Next, Jason chatted with Felix and Michiko about some of the forces in The Celestial Realm, in which when he talked about Forbidden Land, Jason asked, What do you two know about the Valley of Specters? In Eastsea Enve, I have dealt with Daemon Rex, the young master of Valley of Specters, and found that the other party is still a good person. Valley of Specters Michiko murmured and finally said, Very strong! Back then, Corbin Demonlord was severely injured in a battle that shocked all eight parties. Rumor has it that Corbin Demonlord has already fallen. Otherwise, Valley of Specters would not be ranked seventh in Forbidden Land, but there are some strong people who believe that Corbin Demonlord is still alive and is in seclusion to realize the Way of Immortality. In short, Valley of Specters is not to be underestimated. As for this person Daemon Rex, I havent dealt with him much. Valley of Specters has always been open and honest. Back then, Corbin Demonlord was also a straightforward Overlord-level powerhouse who disdained scheming. Felix opened his mouth and continued, Among the Forbidden Lands, Chaos Mount and Immortal Mountain are very powerful, but these two Forbidden Lands have also been fighting in secret for years. As long as it doesnt affect us, theres no need to bother. Jason nodded, speaking of Chaos Mount he remembered Chaos Progeny, this guy had always been obsessed with Bai. However, Chaos Progeny was indeed powerful as well, with a battle power that could be described as terrifying. As for Immortal Mountain, Jason also thought of Marcus Deathless, in Water Cascade had a deal with Marcus Deathless, under the short contact, Marcus Deathless to Jasons feeling is the city is very deep, but also is definitely a not easy to mess with the Lord. But for now, Jason and Marcus Deathless have been working together for a long time. But at present, Jason and Marcus Deathless have no grudges between them, on the contrary, there is also a transaction of love. Jason and others chatted for a while, just at this time, suddenly a special fluctuation passed over, and in the distance vaguely see that there is an abnormal celestial phenomenon is evolving, sometimes lightning and thunder, sometimes hurricanes whistling, sometimes blossomed out of the five-colored haze Huh? Jason was surprised and couldnt help but ask, What is this? Michiko looked towards the distance, he took a deep breath and slowly said, This is the precursor of Dongji Pce about to open. Jason froze at the sound and said in surprise, Dongji Pce is about to open? Felix nodded as he said, Judging from these fluctuations, it should be about to open. Speaking of which, the speed of this opening is a bit faster than expected. It should be due to man-made. Artificial? Jason froze for a moment, but he didnt bother with that and asked, There must be a lot of treasures within Dongji Pce, right? Michiko smiled and said, The greatest opportunities in the Eastsea Enve are basically in Dongji Pce. therefore, it is natural that there are many opportunities in Dongji Pce. The heavenly pride of all forces are waiting for the Dongji Pce to open. Jasons eyes sparkled after hearing this as he heatedly smiled and said, Then I do hope that this Dongji Pce opens earlier. With opportunities and treasures, then this Dongji Pce is a treasure! Felix and Michiko couldnt help but look at Jason, their faces were a bit odd. Yes, Dongji Pce did have opportunities and treasures, but it also meant that it would be extremely dangerous. Chapter 2689 Going to Dongji Palace Jason was extremely excited and exhrated when he learned that Dongji Pce was about to open. His purpose ofing to Eastsea Enve was to seize opportunities and find treasures. Since there were heaven-defying chances and treasures within the Dongji Pce, he definitely couldnt miss them, and he had to be the first to rush there in order toe out on top. Therefore, Jason said, Do you two have any ns next? I want to rush over to Dongji Pce. When Dongji Pce opens up, well just rush in and talk about it. Michikos face became slightly gloomy as she said, Old Mr. Miller, wanting to enter Dongji Pce is not that simple. All forces are watching, and a fight is inevitable. Thus, if you want to enter Dongji Pce, this will only be a blood-stained path, using blood as a guide, extremely cruel. Jasons face was stunned, and he did hear it. Everyone was staring at the opening of Dongji Pce, all forces wanted to be the first to rush in, not giving in to each other, then there was only one final solution, and that was to kill their way in. So, thepetition is still fierce. Jason opened his mouth and spoke, he then said, In that case, Emperor Wallop has the assistance of people from all the major domains, then wouldnt he upy the greatest advantage? It doesnt necessarily mean that he will have the advantage. The key still depends on strength. Michiko said. Thats also true. Jason nodded. He thought to himself that his side would need to n something as well Dongji Pce needed to use blood as a lure to get inside? His side was not weak nowadays, but it was exactly rtive. Because The Human Realms side is currently only his side, The Celestial Realms major forces may secretly have an alliance, it is not possible to say. On Emperor Wallops side, the forces of several major domains are following, and there are many strong people united, if he really meets up with Emperor Wallops side, then Jasons side of The Human Realms Celestial Realm will definitely be in danger. It seemed like there was a need for some serious nning. Dont you two want to go to Dongji Pce yet? Jason asked. Were waiting. It wouldnt do any good to go there early now. Michiko said. Jason immediately said, Alright then. Ill rush over to the Dongji Pce neighborhood first. Well meet up at Dongji Pceter. No matter what, I have a cooperative and friendly rtionship with ZenithwayPathgate. I Zenithway and Old Mr. Miller are also friends in need. Felix said. So is Pathgate. Michiko chimed in. Jason was kind of making an alliance with Zenithway and Pathgate to help each other out together when they met back over at Dongji Pce. Jason waited for Old Mr. Miller and Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and the others to return from their state of enlightenment, and then prepared to leave Enlightenments Edge. Jason was thinking that there was no point in continuing to stay at Enlightenments Edge, and as for the other Land of Opportunity, Jason wasnt going to go there, what other Land of Opportunity was there like Dongji Pce? Besides, Jason rushed to Dongji Pce for another purpose, that is to see if Bai could bring him a big surprise. Bai was conceived in Eastsea Enve, so he might be familiar with Dongji Pce. For other people, Dongji Pce needed to be opened in order to enter, but what about Bai? Maybe Bai was able to enter Dongji Pce at will, and didnt need to wait for Dongji Pce to open at all. Therefore, Jason was still looking forward to it, so he thought of rushing over to Dongji Pce first to scout the wind and then make some ns. As for entering Dongji Pce by way of a bloody battle, this was not in Jasons scope of consideration. Nowadays, the strength of The Human Realms side was greatly increased, but it was still too weak, joining in the bloody battle would definitely be dangerous. Furthermore, Darcey and the others had not yet reached Immortality, but only quasi-Immortality, and if they really wanted to passively join the battle, Darcey and the others would not be able to defend themselves once they were targeted. After a while, Old Mr. Miller and the others havee back from that state of enlightenment, Jason also did not dy, said, Lets go, lets leave Enlightenments Edge first. Saying that, Jason also said goodbye to Felix and Michiko.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After walking down Enlightenments Edge, Old Mr. Miller asked, Jason, whats the rush? Jason said, Dongji Pce is about to open. Lets go over there and scout it out first. We are different from The Celestial Realms big powers, these big powers more or less know something about Dongji Pce, but we know nothing about Dongji Pce. So, theres always only a benefit to going over there ahead of time to scout around. I see. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Then lets rush over there. Jason looked towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others and asked, Did you guys sense something from that Tao Sigil Principles? Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded and said, Sensed something. But the Eternal Immortalitys Tao Sigil Principles are too obscure and difficult to understand, and I only vaguely sensed some direction of the Great Dao. Im pretty much the same. Finn and the others said. Jason smiled and said, Sensing some direction of the Great Dao thats about right. At least, theres a general idea of how the path of martial arts above Eternal Realm goes. Of course, its still too early to say that. It can only be viewed as an umtion in terms of martial dao sensibility. Saying that, Jason continued, It will still take some time to rush to Dongji Pce. During this period, you guys continue to consolidate your own Cultivation Realm, and raise what you can, it doesnt necessarily have to be a Cultivation Realm raise. It can also be in your own Qi and Blood, Physique, Battle Skills, etc. once Dongji Pce opens, there will inevitably be battles for sure. Purple Phoenix Saintess and the other The Human Realm Celestials all nodded their heads, they also all had a premonition that the opening of Dongji Pce would definitely be apanied by a session of great battles, and at this time, ones own strength enhancement was the kings way. On the way to Dongji Pce, Jason and the others will also find a ce to rest a little during the night time, while resting Jason and the others are also practicing. Lets say the Martial Monuments perceived battle skills, that is a martial arts battle skill that is extremely suitable for ones own origin, under the cultivation and mastery, one is able to maximize ones Origin Energy. As soon as the day dawned, Jason and the others continued their journey. Finally, in the evening of this day, they had arrived at the area near Dongji Pce. Arriving here, Jason and the others also saw the magnificent hall towering in front of them, covered in clouds and fog, appearing extremely majestic and spectacr, but also transmitting a simple and magnificent atmosphere. This is Dongji Pce ah? It looks really magnificent and majestic. Darcey marveled. After all, it is the pce of the Eastern Great Emperor, so it must be extremely magnificent. Zack said. Is this pce going to be opened? I wonder what kind of scene will be inside. Marcel said. Jason heatedlyughed and said, There must be a lot of treasures present then. Lets go, lets approach the past and have a field trip first. Coming over to Dongji Pce, Jason was still excited, he also pulled out Bai to see if Bai could bring some surprises in Dongji Pce. Chapter 2690 Bai’s Origin Jason and The Human Realm Tianjiao and other people have sneaked to the Dongji Pce nearby, sneak over, Jason and other people are a little dumbfounded. The whole Dongji Pce is extremely magnificent, the key Dongji Pce hidden with ayer of rules shielding like, simply can not get close to, as long as a little close to over, will let Jason and others the origin of martial arts produce a sense of danger. Jason also finally understand why Dongji Pce can only be opened after to enter the inside, not opened before, there is an inexplicable rule of force exists, simply can not approach. This Dongji Pce actually has ayer of rule power. No wonder the only way to enter is to open it. Jason opened his mouth as he said, Now, we can only see if Bai can sneak in. Bai? Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, and the others looked at Jason. Jason nodded and said, Yeah. Bai was born and raised in Eastsea Enve. Maybe Bai can sneak inside Dongji Pce maybe. With that, Jason lifted Bai out and said, Bai, can you get inside? Ow ow ow! Bai, however, began to wail as it danced around, looking excited and thrilled. What do you mean by that? Jason froze, unable for a moment to see what exactly Bai was trying to say. Bai got a little anxious and pointed to Dongji Pce and then to himself, squeaking as if trying to make a point. Jason couldnt read it, and neither could Darcey and the others. Bai cant you learn to talk to express yourself? All day long you either squeak or wail, who has nothing better to do than to guess what you want to express? Jason said, looking annoyed. Bai cocked his head and thought for a moment, then began to try to pronounce the expression, Out out born For a foreign beast like Bai, the Terrannguage was not difficult to learn. It was just that it waszy, toozy to learn it. Birth? Jason exchanged nces with Darcey and the others. Darcey had a quick wit as she said, Bai is expressing that its birthce is within Dongji Pce! Jasons mind was shaken as he looked at Bai and said, Bai, you were hatched in Dongji Pce? This time, Bai nodded. Then how did you get out from inside Dongji Pce? Jason asked, getting excited and said, Since you cane out, then you can definitely go back. You try to go back to Dongji Pce, and whatever delicious food is inside, bring it all out for me! Bai this time but shook his head, cocked his head, and said, No cant go back.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cant go back? Jason froze for a moment as he said, Thats not right. Since you were able toe out, it must be possible to go back. How did you get out in the first ce? Bai shook its head, it really didnt remember. It also didnt remember how long it was, it was hatched within the Dongji Pce, which had Energy of Chaos within it, so it also had enough Energy of Chaos to contain it when it was first captured, and then gradually grew up. When it was a little bit bigger, all it knew was that it was running around inside Dongji Pce, and then there was a Pathgate that could be opened, and it just slipped out. The world outside Dongji Pce is so vast, and its the first time Bai has seen it, so hes thrilled to be running all over the Eastsea Enve looking for something to eat. But it was also lonely. In the back, Bai followed the memory to find back to the Dongji Pce side, Dongji Pces rules didnt affect it, but when it found that doorway of Dongji Pce it was closed, it couldnt open it no matter what, so it couldnt go back inside Dongji Pce. Bai thought about it and said, The door is closed. Jason now heard and understood, feelings is Bai initially slipped out after the Dongji Pces door closed, so can not go back? The key is, Bai said this door is which door of Dongji Pce? Is it the door that will be opened soon, or is it some other door? Bai, take me to the door you slipped out of in the first ce. Jason said. Bais figure leapt, following his memory to lead Jason and the others to find it, behind him, he came to the south-east direction of Dongji Pce, Bai approached towards Dongji Pce, Dongji Pces rules didnt have any effect on Bai. Bai jumped to the front and extended his ws to pat Dongji Pce, seemingly saying that there was originally a Pathgate here, but now the Pathgate can no longer be opened. Jason showed a look of regret, it seems that Bai cant enter now, or else he would have made a lot of money by taking out some treasures directly from Dongji Pce. I also dont know if Dongji Pce is open, will this gate be able to open as well? If it can be opened, that means there can be another unknown door to enter Dongji Pce, then this is a shortcut ah. At this moment, Bais eyes turned, it seemed to have sensed something, immediately squeaked, his figure shed, and ran towards the other direction of Dongji Pce. Soon, Bai ran to the other side of Dongji Pce, this direction has a wisp of Energy of Chaos from Dongji Pce overflowed out. Bai immediately opened his mouth and swallowed all those Energy of Chaos into his stomach. Bai continued to inhale, continuously drawing Energy of Chaos into its mouth. At this moment, Bai appeared to be enjoying himself very much, as he was able to elerate his growth by absorbing the purest Energy of Chaos. The biggest reason for Bais slow growth after escaping from Dongji Pce was that there was no Energy of Chaos to replenish it. Now, being able to absorb the Energy of Chaos overflowing from within Dongji Pce again, it was of course very happy and kept on absorbing it. On this side of the Dongji Pces periphery, in a hidden ce, only a figure could be seen cultivating in a seated position, with a Dao Protector guarding beside it. At this moment, the figure was surprised, the gaze in his eyes suddenly opened, and an Energy of Chaos began to permeate his body. This was clearly none other than Chaos Progeny. Strange, the Energy of Chaos I seduced over is gone Chaos Progeny muttered to himself in surprise. Gone? Mount, who was escorting the path, asked. Chaos Progeny nodded as he said, Its like it was cut off by someone. The gaze in Mounts eyes sank as he sensed the surroundings and said, Young Lord, did not sense anyone in this neighborhood. Besides, without cultivating the Chaotic Great Dao, the rest of the people wont be able to seize this Energy of Chaos. Chaos Progenys eyes shed as he said, Thats why I feel strange. Lets go and take a look. Mount nodded, his entire body alerted, sensing the movements around him, as Chaos Progeny approached over towards Dongji Pces side of the bearing. It was very unbelievable that the Energy of Chaos that Chaos Progeny had hooked was actually cut off. Therefore, Chaos Progeny definitely wanted to find out. Chapter 2691 Encounter Chaos Progeny walks up to check it out and Mount follows. Chaos Progeny really felt strange in his heart, the Energy of Chaos that he had gone to great lengths to conjure up was actually cut off, he was very curious as to what kind of person did it. As the young master of Chaos Mount, Chaos Progeny had a high self-esteem and strong self-confidence, so he was fearless no matter what forces he met.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chaos Progeny followed his senses up to the front of Dongji Pce, and his entire body froze when he currently looked forward. He saw Bai. Bai was still absorbing that Energy of Chaos in a steady stream and had a mesmerized look on his face. Surprisingly, its this Chaos Exobeast! Chaos Progenys face was stunned, followed by ayer of light in his eyes. This Chaos Exobeast was something he had always wanted to obtain. Mount was also quite surprised as he said, Why is this Chaos Exobeast here? Didnt it follow that The Human Realm Heavenly Pride called Jason? Could it be that those The Human Realm Celestial Pride are nearby? Chaos Progenys eyes shed as he nodded and said, Its highly likely! Bai was right in front of him, but Chaos Progeny was unable toe closer. Dongji Pce had ayer of rule shielding on its periphery, and if Dongji Pce was not opened, outsiders had no way of approaching it, but Bai was the only one that was unaffected. Squeak squeak squeak At this time, Bai also discovered Chaos Progeny, it squeaked, seeing that Chaos Progeny could not approach, it was not afraid. Chaos Progeny stared at Bai, this was a real Chaos Exobeast, and what he had always wanted to get, at that moment, he tried to say, I cultivate Chaotic Great Dao, and I also cultivate Chaos Origin, my Energy of Chaos can harbor you. Are you unwilling to follow me? As long as you follow me, you will inevitably be able to grow rapidly. Saying that, Chaos Progeny all diffused that Energy of Chaos of his own. However, the current Bai didnt eat that anymore, it didnt bother and continued to absorb that Energy of Chaos that was dispersing from within Dongji Pce. However, after absorbing for a while, Bai felt that the Energy of Chaos was gone. It turned out that when Chaos Progeny stopped moving, the Energy of Chaos inside Dongji Pce would no longer continue to spread out, so Bai could not absorb it. Chaos Progeny continued, If you are willing to continue to follow me, I can trigger the Energy of Chaos within Dongji Pce for you to feed on, so that you can grow faster. Ow! Bai yelled at Chaos Progeny. Immediately after that- Whoosh! Bais figure leapt and disappeared in this way. Chaos Progenys eyes turned cold when he saw this, and he said, Chaos Exobeast must have gone to look for those The Human Realm martial artists. Lets go, lets go search and take a look. On this side of Dongji Pce, under the powerful rules that permeated the area, the senses of the martial artists were also greatly affected, so Chaos Progeny couldnt sense anyone in the vicinity of Dongji Pce. Chaos Progeny could only search and look with a general direction. On Jasons side, they were all surprised after seeing Bai suddenly run away. Where the hell is Bai running off to? Darcey asked. Could he be looking for the entrance to Dongji Pce? Emily said. Jason smiled and said, It would be great if Bai could really find the entrance to Dongji Pce. Its okay, Bai wont get lost here anyway, lets wait for now. Jason did not know where Bai had gone, Dongji Pce has ayer of rule barrier on the periphery, except for Bai, no one else can get close to it, as long as they get close to the past will have a feeling of great horror, that will be the death of the Taoist. Therefore, Jason and the others could only wait where they were. After waiting for quite a while, violently- Whoosh! Bai came back and jumped onto Jasons shoulder. Bai where have you been? Found the entrance to Dongji Pce? Jason asked. Bai shook its head as it said, There someone. Someone? Jason understood the meaning of Bais words, and he immediately became alert and said, There are other forces near Dongji Pce. Everyone gather their breath and be careful and on guard. The crowd all began to stare and stand on guard after hearing his words. Lets leave this ce first and find a hidden ce to see what forces are ambushing us in this neighborhood upside down. Jason spoke in a low voice. Immediately, Jason and the others began to move, all concealing their own auras. The entire Dongji Pce was extremely magnificent and huge, and it was a long distance from one side to the other, coupled with the fact that the sky had already begun to darken, it was also convenient for Jason and the others to move. Just as Jason and others were moving, they suddenly sensed that there were two powerful breaths rising not far away, permeated by a strong Energy of Chaos. Jason sensed it, his face froze for a moment, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes as he said, So its Chaos Mounts people. The two Chaos Progeny and Mount were also indeed reckless, not minding in the slightest to manifest that imposing pressure of their own, with a sense of self-confidence that was blind to everything. Jason, these two people from Chaos Mount are really wild. Should we shade them? Old Mr. Miller said. Jason heatedlyughed and said, Theres no rush. Lets first secretly observe how many forces are ambushed in this neighborhood. Lest we fight with Chaos Mount and let the others reap the benefits, wouldnt that be silly. It should be the other way around, letting some forces fight with Chaos Mount and we pick up the favor. Fair enough. Old Mr. Miller nodded. With Dongji Pce about to open, there would surely be many forcesing to ambush them, and whoever ventured out first at this time would be the one to go out on a limb. The Human Realm Celestial Realm side could not even easily venture out, after all, there were quite a few forces on The Celestial Realm side that were targeting The Human Realm martial artists. Right at this moment, all of a sudden- What person? In front, there was a cold cry that sounded like Chaos Progenys voice. Chaos Progeny? What do you mean, I just came here, are you trying to block my way? An angry grunt came out, while there was an exuberant burst of qi and blood. Jason froze for a moment, the voice was somewhat familiar, and soon he remembered that it was Titus! This is Titus. The deste n lineage actually met up with Chaos Mount, interesting. Jason said. Ahead, Chaos Progeny, Mount and the two of them did indeed meet up with The deste n lineage. Titus had found the Wastnd Blood Tree in the Forsaken Realms, obtained the Wastnd Blood Tree, and with the sap of the Wastnd Blood Tree quenching his body, Tituss qi, blood, and body had reached a strong state. Now, Titus is at the peak of Immortality, only a hairs breadth away from the peak of Immortality, and feels like he can step into it anytime. Titus sister, Myao, is the same, and has metamorphosed into something powerful as well. In addition, both of The deste n lineages two main protectors, Kuang and Manfe, were both staring at Mount rather vigntly. When he had just entered the Eastsea Enve, Manfe was only at the high Immortality stage, but now Manfe had also broken through to the peak Immortality realm. Chaos Progenys gaze was indifferent as he looked at Titus, and he said in an unkind tone, Im looking for someone, but not you guys. Get the hell out of my way, its you guys who are in the way. Chapter 2692 – Going to War Chaos Progeny appeared extremely strong, directly opening his mouth to scold and tell Titus to get lost. Titus immediately heart upset up, he himself is also a violent temper, although Chaos Mount is the second Forbidden Land, dare to provoke not many people. But would Titus care about that? If Titus really wanted to be afraid, he wouldnt have messed with Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallop was much more powerful in the Eastsea Enve, with the heavenly prides of all the major domains following him, but Titus still didnt just say hed do it? Thus, Titus coldly looked at Chaos Progeny and said, Who are you? Saying that you want me to roll away? Why dont you roll away? Huh? Chaos Progeny froze for a moment, his tone slightly surprised, he didnt expect Titus to provoke him again, just because The deste n lineage was crowded? That was ridiculous! Is true strength something that can be piled up with numbers? Titus, are you looking for death? I didnt want to talk to you, but are you provoking me? Chaos Progeny opened his mouth, the gaze in his eyes turned cold, and a strong and appalling Energy of Chaos began to permeate his body. The gaze in Mounts eyes also sank, and a supreme and terrifying pressure was also permeating his body. The deste n lineage sides Kuang and Manfe immediately took a step forward and tightly stared at Mount. They knew the terror of Mount in their hearts, so they didnt dare to rx in the slightest. Titus heart was not happy, he had never seen Chaos Progeny being so horizontal, being from Chaos Mount is not a big deal? As the second Forbidden Land, he can walk horizontally? Did I provoke you? Youre the one who provoked me for no reason! Whats the matter? Just because youre the young master of Chaos Mount, youre not a big shot? If you dont like it, lets do it! I wont give in to you, lets fight if you want to! Titus opened his mouth, his bodys strongest qi and blood impacted the air, and his bodys skin began to take on a bronze color, looking like it was coated with ayer of copper water. This is the embodiment of Titus own physical strength, after obtaining the Wastnd Blood Tree, his physical strength is even more advanced, and his own qi and blood and the savage power are also stimted to the greatest extent. Not far away, Jason who was secretly ambushing heard Titus words, he froze and was directly surprised, not expecting Titus to directly dislike Chaos Progeny. Titus, go for it! Im optimistic about you! If youre not convinced, then do it! This Chaos Progeny is no good, go up there and fuck him for me! Jason couldnt help but start cheering for Titus in his heart. He liked Tituss character like this, if you dont submit, then do it! Regardless of whether you are the young master of the Second Forbidden Land or Emperor Wallop, if you are not happy with him, he will directly start to fight, and then run away if he cant do it, it is simple, rough and straight forward. At this time, Chaos Progeny side, his eyes cold stare at Titus, his mood itself is very upset, see that head of Chaos Exobeast have not been able to get hands. Right now, Titus was still so confrontational and provocative, which made Chaos Progeny add fuel to the fire as he said, Then Ill try, how capable you are with this The deste n lineage! With that said, Chaos Progeny mmed his fist into Titus. Speaking of which, Chaos Progeny wasnt a generation that only knew how to be brash and reckless, he guessed that The Human Realm Celestial Pride was most likely hiding nearby, so he looked to see if he would attract those hidden The Human Realm Celestial Pride out under this one strike. Is Laozi still afraid of you? Lets fight then! Titus bellowed, his qi and blood stirred up, his majestic qi and blood was erupting, and that savage power in his body was even more so as his fist struck out furiously and iparably, breaking and killing the sky as he met Chaos Progeny. Rumble! The two mens fists bombarded together, erupting with a shocking might. Chaos Progenys manifestation was also the peak of Immortalitys high-levelbat power, with ayer of Energy of Chaos wrapped around his fist, and with the explosion of his fist, the Chaos power contained within it exploded, crushing forward with a formidable and iparable might. The savage power in Tituss fist also exploded with full force, causing his fist to open and close wide, containing a pressure as heavy as a mountain, sting towards Chaos Progeny. At this instant, Mount also coldly grunted as his figure moved forward, and at that moment, Kuang and Manfe both struck at the same time, attacking and killing Mount. Get the hell out of here! Mount shouted, his fist power erupted, a Immortalitys Order God Chain surrounded his fist power, the chaotic power contained within copsed the sky, causing the heaven and earth to change color, as his fist power sted out, the Order God Chain seemed to have transformed into a real tangible God Chain, and it directly entwined and struck down Kuang and Manfe, the two peak Immortality powerhouses. Kuang and Manfe both exploded in full force, both exerting their strongestbat power, but even so, they could only manage to resist the Divine Chain of Order that Mount had evolved. Boom! At this moment, Mount took another step forward and sted his fist towards Kuang and Manfe. At this moment, Mount disyed an extremely powerful and terrifying aura, suppressing the two peak Immortality powerhouses of The deste n lineage with the strength of one person. Myao also shouted at this moment, her figure moved, and she also struck out towards Chaos Progeny. Myao had just reached the high Immortality stage and joined forces with Titus to take on Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progeny evolved the Chaos Divine Fist, and every punch was apanied by a powerful Chaos Origin Energy, which swept through the sky, and the Chaos Power contained within it even shook Titus and Myao.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Obviously, Titus and Myao didnt get any advantage when they joined forces. When both sides started to fight, Jasons sides manpower also sensed it. Old Mr. Miller was secretly staring at Mount, looking at him, his face became gloomy and said, Jason, this Mount is very powerful, very scary. And, he didnt use his full strength. Until the moment of life and death, Im afraid its only difficult to guess the bottom line of this persons true strength. Old man, can you beat him? Jason asked. Old Mr. Miller thought about it and said, Its hard. I can fight him, but I have no idea how it will end. This person has been immersed in the peak of Immortality for many years, and the old man has only entered the peak of Immortality for the first time, so his heritage is not as good as his. The main thing is that the Chaos Power he cultivates is very powerful, which is considered one of the strongest types of Origin Energy in the world. Jasonughed coldly and said, That doesnt matter, as many ants can bite an elephant. Whats the use of him being strong, after all, hes just one person. We dont need to talk about martial virtues, a group beating is all we need. Old Mr. Millers eyes shed, and asked, Jason, do you mean that we have to make a move in a while? Jason said, A strike is definitely necessary. But dont rush first. Under the battle between Chaos Progeny and Titus, the fluctuations are transmitted all around. If there are other forces in ambush around, they will be attracted out. Lets not rush into anything yet. If no other forcese out, then well go up for a surprise attack and shade Chaos Progeny! Chapter 2693 – Strike Jason was cautious and didnt rush out yet, observing for a while. If Dongji Pce is nearby and other powerful forces of The Celestial Realm are drawn out, then continue to wait and see. If no other forces appeared, then it would definitely be a good opportunity to take a shot at Chaos Progeny.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. With the manpower on his side, plus Titus side, and with a group beating strategy, it would be enough to make Chaos Progeny and Mount suffer. Old Mr. Miller was also looking forward to it, his old eyes slightly narrowed, said: When the timees to fight, Im going to take a good look at this Mount, this Mount is very strong, but the stronger it is, the better it is for me. Jason and the others waited for a while, and by this time, the battle ahead was already looking extremely violent. Chaos Progeny was obviously enraged by the battle, his own Energy of Chaos fully erupted, wisps of Energy of Chaos surrounded his body, the fist power he evolved was even more powerful and unrivaled, angrily killing in the air, the void really shook, that fist power also bombarded towards Titus and Myao. Titus roared, the savage qi and blood flourished, he urged the savage power with all his might, along with the fist power is also in full eruption, rushing like thunder fist power to meet forward, and Chaos Progenys fist power hard confrontation together. Bang! Bang! However, under the bombardment of Chaos Progenys punches, Titus was constantly being shaken back, the chaotic power shook over, and Titus used his strong enough physique to bear it. On the other hand, although Myao was not attacked by Chaos Progeny, the aftermath of Chaos Progenys punches were not easy for her, and she was shaken to the point where her blood was churning. On the other side, Mount fought against Kuang and Manfe. Mount appeared extremely powerful, his fist power was wrapped in ayer of Immortality Laws Order God Chain, filled with a palpitating Energy of Chaos, and when his fist power bombarded and killed, it caused the earth and sky to shake, and it seemed like this area of the void was difficult to carry his monstrous and terrifying fist power. Kuang and Manfe both went all out, exploding their peak Immortality power, evolving The deste n lineages most powerful fist Dao, jointly attacking and killing Mount. Bang! Bang! A burst of deafening sound came, the three strong fist power under the bombardment, detonated in the air, shocked out of the force is extremely grand and grand, let a person sensed have a kind of fear and trembling feeling. Stomp! However, under the impact of the strongest chaotic force contained within Mounts fist, Kuang and Manfe were both forced to retreat, and the qi and blood in their bodies also surged. This made their hearts horrified, only feeling that Mount was even more powerful and terrifying than they had imagined. At this time, Mounts gaze turned cold and said in a deep voice, The deste n lineage is nothing more than that. If you guys want to die, I will fulfill you! With that, Mounts figure moved and was about to continue killing Kuang and Manfe. At that moment, all of a suddenC Boom! A golden fist suddenly reflected in the sky, and the golden fist reflected in the sky, stirring up the greatness of heaven and earth, and added to this fist. This fist contained a heavenly fist intent, domineering and iparable, copsing the void to crack, with an iparable speed towards Mount! Heavenly Fist Intent! The gaze in Mounts eyes steeply sank slightly as he had an impression of such a fist intent. Without thinking, Mount directly threw a punch, rolling like a tide of chaotic power surrounding his fist, and sted out with a punch that caused the void to explode, meeting the golden fist that attacked and killed him. Almost at the same moment, Chaos Progenys side, snapped C Snort! A huge sword shadow cut across thend of the nine heavens, carrying a supreme oppressive aura, diffusing an endless The spirit of the emperor, a sword cut through the air, cutting across ten thousand miles, shing down towards Chaos Progenys head. Hm? The aura of Stygian Blood Sword? The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes narrowed slightly, yet he was not the least bit flustered. The power of this sword was indeed incredibly powerful, but he could sense that it did not contain Immortalitys aura. Thus, Chaos Progeny sted out with a fist, and the fist force crossed the sky, evolving chaos, vaguely forming a vision of a chaotic sea, covering and engulfing the sword that chopped across the sky. Boom! Boom! In an instant, a session of booming counterattacks resounded through the sky. Only to see that Mounts fist and that golden fist mane were shaken together, erupting into a violent impact of the power of the fist dao that shook the earth and sky out of color. Afterwards, it was Mount who was seen to be motionless. In front of him, the figure of an old man appeared, precisely Old Mr. Miller, who had fused Armored Vestment and attacked Mount with his fists. On Chaos Progenys side, he sted out with his fist and also resisted the power of that sword that cut across the nine heavens and ten earths, he used his fist of flesh and blood to harden against that Stygian Blood Sword, so it was evident that the strength of his flesh and body was terrifying. Chaos Progeny had already guessed who the person was, he looked forward and saw that Jason had appeared, holding the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand. It turned out that Jasons side was also observing that no other big forces had appeared for half a day, so Jason decided to make a surprise attack, and went out with Old Mr. Miller tounch a surprise attack. Jason, you did show up! Chaos Progeny said in an indifferent tone. Jason, however, looked towards Titus and said with a hefty smile, Titus, hello again. Its you? Titus froze for a moment, then said, Arent you called Hao? Howe Chaos Progeny called you Jason? Chaos Progeny sneered and said, Titus, you really have no brain. I guess you think this person is still from The Celestial Realm, right? His name is Jason, from The Human Realm. Chaos Progeny, dont you dare pretend in front of me. You have a brain? Are you cursing me? Believe it or not, Ill blow you away! Titus immediately became upset. Jason, on the other hand, smiled and said, Titus, my name is indeed Jason. and I didnt mean to hide it from you, please forgive me. I was seeing that this Chaos Progeny person was targeting you guys, and I couldnt stand to see him rampaging around, so I stepped in directly. Titus gaze turned and with a seemingly naive smile, he said, Previously, Chaos Progeny said that he was looking for someone. The one looking for wouldnt be you, would it? So Chaos Progeny has a grudge against you? Haha, its impossible to talk about enmity. He doesnt like me, and I dont like him, its as simple as that. Jason said. Chaos Progeny said, Titus, I Chaos Mount have no intention of targeting you The deste n lineage, I want to find is indeed Jason. now, you guys quit it is not toote. Titus immediately smiled and said, Jason, so Chaos Progeny is looking for you to fight. Fine, then you guys fight yourselves, Ill withdraw here. Once Chaos Progeny heard this, a smirk couldnt help but appear at the corner of his mouth. Jason, on the other hand, was in a state of shock, his eyes going wide. What did this Titus mean? I killed out to help you, but youre actually going to back out and leave with a p on your ass? Crap, then this pit is also too big! Chapter 2694 I’m a righteous person Titus looked at Jasons deted and dismayed expression, and he secretly felt good about it. Damn you, let you cheat me! In fact, for Titus, there was no such thing as cheating or not cheating. When entering the Eastsea Enve, Titus and Jasons side is considered the first encounter, at that time has seen Jasons line of people is not simple, can hide their own bloodline fate. However, at that time, Titus also did not say through, just know that Jasons line of people, absolutely not like the surface looks so simple. Until this moment, Titus realized that Jason and the others were really not from the Celestial Realms hidden sects, but rather from The Human Realms martial artists from the lower realms. Mixed God Son was happy in his heart when he saw that Titus had the sense to retreat. Although his strength was strong, it would still be troublesome if The deste n lineage joined hands with Jasons side. If Titus side was less involved, it would seem much easier to Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progeny looked towards Jason and nced at the Stygian Blood Sword that Jason was holding as he said, How did Empyrean Falls Stygian Blood Sword end up in your hands? Would you believe me if I said he gave it to me? Jason said with a sneer. Chaos Progeny, of course, didnt believe him as he said, No matter what means you used to get it. Today, including you and this sword have to stay here. Talking nonsense is useless! Come and get it if youre capable! Jason shouted coldly and then said, Alle out and swarm him! Just as Jasons words fell, he saw Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, and others all appear one by one, each with a strong battle intent and a powerful aura of Immortality within. After Titus saw these The Human Realm Celestials he froze for a moment, not realizing that these The Human Realm Celestials had improved their martial dao so quickly. On the contrary, it was Jason, who had not yet elevated to Immortality, but brought Sacred Son of Destruction the feeling that Jason, even if he was at the peak of Quasi life and death realm or not, still made him feel a sense of extreme power. All of you, go on, beat him until he falls down! Jason directly bellowed, and his monstrous battle intent rose to the sky. In the midst of his shout, the Stygian Blood Sword in Jasons hand raised, releasing a powerful sword aura, and he used the Stygian Blood Sword to evolve the Heaven Fist fist posture, a fist print branded in the air, just like the Nine Suns crossing the sky, with a powerful sword aura embedded in the fist print. a touch of stern sword might. Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, these nine sword-mangled fist imprints crushed the sky, killing towards Chaos Progeny. At the same time, Purple Phoenix Saintess also sacrificed the Spiritual Soldier that was shaped like a tigers w and attacked forward as well. Finn held that ck iron rod Spiritual Soldier, he temporarily named this Spiritual Soldier as Heavenly Devil Stick, which catalyzed the fist power of Heavenly Devil Fist, sweeping the stick across the sky, the innate demonic aura was spreading, enveloping Chaos Progeny. Sacred Son of Destruction held his Spiritual Soldier named Destruction Gun, and also stabbed out with a gun, a little cold aura appeared on the tip of the gun, a destructive destructive power emerged, attacking and killing Chaos Progeny. In the face of such a siege, Chaos Progeny appeared to be unperturbed, his eyes sank, and he steeply shouted, Chaos Tripod, set the eight directions! Whew! Along with Chaos Progenys bellow, he saw a four-legged square tripod manifested in the air, tripod body sound branded with an extremely subtle Chaos Laws, the entire tripod body is dropping a Energy of Chaos, making this square tripod is like evolving from the chaos, but contains a horrifyingly majestic might. Boom! Chaos Progeny sacrificed its own weapon, without a doubt, this was a quasi-divine weapon, and it was also the top quasi-divine weapon. The Chaos Cauldron flew forward, meeting Jasons Stygian Blood Sword, while the chaotic power spread out from the Chaos Mount contained the power to lock down the space, fixing the surrounding space. At that instant, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and Sacred Son of Destruction who were fighting felt as if the space they were in had been frozen, giving them a sense of extreme dy and stagnation. Right at this moment, Chaos Progeny had already thrown punches one after another, and one style of Chaos Divine Fist wrapped in monstrous might, sting towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others. Chaos Progeny was extremely strong, and after sacrificing his Quasi-Divine Armament, he began to disy his even more powerful and terrifying strength. Right at this moment, all of a sudden- Fuck him, Chaos Mount is marvelous! A bellowing voice came out, and Titus was violently seen holding a huge axe, attacking towards Chaos Progeny with the momentum of a forceful sh! Damn it, Titus, you went back on your word! You seek death! Chaos Progeny roared out. Youre the one who fucking messed with me first! Who do you think I am? You can start a war if you want to, and if you tell me to get lost, I have to get lost? Theres no such thing as a cheap thing! Titusughed coldly and then said, Its fine if you want me to leave, give me a Demigod Pill! Your Chaos Mounts Chaos Lotus, give me one and Ill leave immediately! Chaos Progenys face turned blue, actually wanting the Chaos Lotus? How was this possible! How precious is the Chaos Lotus, a lotus contains endless Heaven and Earth Origin Breath, even a Holy Pill cant be exchanged for a lotus. How many Lotus Seeds can there be when a Chaos Lotus matures? This Titus is really a lion. Chaos Progeny didnt reply, his fist power evolved a Chaotic Order divine chain, wrapping around the power of the blow that Titus broke over, and then his body shifted to avoid the sharpness of this axe.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At the same time, the Chaos Tripod had already collided with Jasons Stygian Blood Sword, erupting with an ear-splitting sound. Jason also opened his mouth and grunted, being shaken back several steps. Chaos Progenys punches also sted towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others, breaking the joint attack of Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and Sacred Son of Destruction, causing them to stagger back. Afterwards, that side of the Chaos Cauldron hovered above Chaos Progenys head, and a channel of Energy of Chaos dropped down, wrapping him up. The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes became iparably cold as he looked towards Jason, and then towards Titus as he said, Titus, Ive already given you the opportunity to leave, but you insist on getting involved in this matter. Then I wont me you for being merciless! Hehe, really think youre invincible here? You dont even know how to blush when you say things like that. Titus sneered. Jason, on the other hand, blushed profusely as he looked towards Titus and said with a smile, Titus, you and I should just join forces and finish off this arrogant guy before we do so. Titus red at Jason and said, Youre no good either. Trying to pull me to give you a head start, are you? To tell you the truth, Im a righteous person, or else Id really pat myself on the back! Also, dont forget, you have to give me something good after this battle, or else youre not being righteous. Chapter 2695 – Siege Jason froze, not realizing that Titus had even made a deal with him and was asking for favors first as if he were robbing him while he was on fire. This made Jasonugh and cry. However, from the moment just now when Titus made a move, Jason also knew that Titus was a man of nature, honestly as Titus himself said, he was still very righteous. Self-talking benefits Jason mouth corner raised a smirk, benefits of course. Martial Monument doesnt count as a benefit? Or is it a heavenly benefit! So, Martial Monument is enough, of course Jason wont lose to, Tituss side Holy Pill must be handed over to be able to do so. Titus, dont talk nonsense! I alwayse to be generous, benefits these are secondary, when the timees, Im still afraid that there will be no benefits for you? Knock Chaos Progeny down, snatch his Storage Ring, and this Quasi Divine Soldier of his is a top level Quasi Divine Soldier. At that time how big the benefits are ah. Jason said. Titus thought about it, it was really this reason. At that moment, ayer of gaze in Titus eyes, he bellowed and said, Then battle, surround Chaos Progeny! Chaos Progeny was already so angry that his face was turning green. He simply did not expect that Jason was actually hitting his Storage Ring? And also hitting his Chaos Tripod? It was really bold and presumptuous! At this point, Chaos Progeny also guessed how the Stygian Blood Sword in Jasons hand came about, it must be that the people of Empyrean Falls encountered Jason and the others and were robbed. But Empyrean Falls is also a Forbidden Land, Jason was able to snatch the Stygian Blood Sword from Kais hands, which is enough to prove Jasons and other peoples powerful strength. Therefore, Chaos Progeny did not dare to take it lightly. Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation! Jason shouted violently, also activating Fight Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit climbing to the extreme. Under the coverage of the Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation domain, Jasons own bloodline and origin were boosted, and the Sunling Bloodline impacted the sky, zing like the sun. At the same timeC Ang Roar! The Green Dragon illusion appeared in the sky, now the Green Dragon illusion appeared much more solid and powerful, after all, it had been nourished by the Dragons Reverse Scale. After all, it has been nurtured by the Dragons Reverse Scale. Therefore, when the Green Dragon illusion appeared in the sky, the aura of the sole ruler of the nine heavens and the whole world appeared, reflecting Jasons extraordinary. At this moment, the pupils in Chaos Progenys eyes slightly shrunk. Jason had not yet reached the level of Immortality, and was only at the peak of Quasi life and death realm at this moment, which gave Chaos Progeny a kind of intuition that if he was at the peak of Quasi life and death realm and met with Jason, I was afraid that he would be suppressed! When this thought arose, it made Chaos Progeny feel extremely unhappy. After all, as the young master of Chaos Mount, he had always believed himself to be an invincible existence in the same ss, Jason even made him feel that he would be suppressed in a battle of the same ss, so his heart gave birth to a strong and iparable killing opportunity. Kill! Jason roared, and in the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand, a golden aura shed violently, and disappeared into the Stygian Blood Sword. It was a strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit that merged into the Stygian Blood Sword, causing the might of this Stygian Blood Sword to reach a supreme peak in an instant. Snort! Jason shed his sword towards Chaos Progeny, and a blood-colored sword awn split the sky, wrapped in unparalleled might and shed towards Chaos Progeny. At the same time, the battle axe in Titus hand was also raised, this was also a quasi-divine weapon, called the Deste Axe, under the savage power that Titus fully erupted, this Deste Axe had an iparable momentum, transforming into a huge axe shadow, enveloping Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progenys eyes sank, and he reached out to mobilize the Cauldron of Chaos above his head, wisps of Energy of Chaos surrounded the body of the Cauldron, and the Cauldron of Chaos suddenly blossomed with light, and then rose up to the sky, meeting the Stygian Blood Sword and the Deste Breaking Axe that were beheading him. At that moment, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Myao and the others also took the opportunity to attack Chaos Progeny. Unexpectedly, Chaos Progenys figure shed and he was actively killing towards Finn and the others. Chaos Progeny was surrounded by a group of people, but he didnt panic and didnt let himself get into a passive situation, so he took the approach of breaking them down one by one, and now killed Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn and the others. Chaos Progeny could see that although Jason was only at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, he was definitely not easy to kill, and with Dragon Bloodline protecting his body, it would be hard to kill him instantly. Therefore, he first eliminated the rest of the people in one go, and then focused on Jason and Tituss attack and kill. On the other side, Old Mr. Miller, Kuang, and Manfe joined together and were confronting Mount. Fellow Daoists Cultivation Realm improves really fast! This is Immortality Peak! Kuang looked over at Old Mr. Miller. He remembered that when he had just entered Eastsea Enve and met with Jason and the rest of his party, Old Mr. Miller was only at the beginning of Immortality. Now, Old Mr. Miller was already at the peak of Immortality, and such a speed of martial dao enhancement was absolutely iparably fast! It is not easy to break through to the peak of Immortality, the peak of Immortality mainly relies on their own sense of Indestructible Origin, The Celestial Realm many people have been stuck at the peak of Immortality all their lives, and have not been able to realize the true meaning of Indestructible Origin. Many people in The Celestial Realm have been stuck at the Immortality Summit all their lives, unable to realize the true meaning of Indestructible Origin and break through to the Immortal Summit. Old Mr. Miller broke through to the Immortality Summit in such a short period of time, this martial arts talent alone shocked Kuang. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Its just a coincidence. Lets join forces and take care of this person first. With that, Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes towards Mount. Mounts body was tall and extremely sturdy, his body was permeated with a supreme and domineering might, and under the full outbreak of his own peak Immortalitys mighty pressure aura, he drew this side of the void to vibrate, just like a demon Gods Presence World.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just with you guys also want to deal with me? Mountughed coldly, he possessed enough self-confidence as he looked towards Old Mr. Miller and said, Fist Intent through the sky? Very strong! You can still fight with me! Fight with you? I pooh! Im going to beat you up! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and with that, he fiercely sted out his fist, and opened his mouth to bellow, I have a fist that transforms ten thousand wu of wu character fist intent! Boom! Old Mr. Millers fist sted out, hooking heaven and earth Origin Energy, the golden fist mango branded in the air, through the sky and through the earth, containing the power of shaking the sky and moving the earth! The meaning of this punch was what he had realized from the Martial Monument. When Old Mr. Miller wasprehending the Martial Monument, what he sensed was his own punching intent, so this Wu characters punching intent was one of them. A single fist sts out, evolving the way of all martial arts! This is where the true meaning of Old Mr. Millers fist meaning lies. When Old Mr. Miller evolved such a powerful punch, Mounts eyes showed an unprecedented look of gravity. At the same time, Kuang and Manfe had also made their move, shouting loudly and activating their own Heavenly Spiritual Soldier to perform the strongest killing move, joining hands to attack and kill Mount. Chapter 2696 Mount Strength Interesting!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mount spoke in a muffled voice, his own battle spirit also flourished, the peak of Immortalitys Chaotic Origin Energy was even in full eruption, wisps of indestructible Origin Breath surrounded his body, reflecting him in a terrifying manner. Chaotic Thousand Heavy Mountain! Mount then let out a bellowing cry as he evolved his fist, this was one of Chaos Mounts incredibly powerful and strong fist dao battle techniques, once evolved, the chaotic power that rolled like a tide was transformed into the power of Thousand Heavy Mountains, just like a thousand mountains stacked on top of each other,yer byyer, under the superposition, it was enough to copse the heaven and the earth. Rumble! Mounts fist power sted out, and that fist dao intent transformed into a huge mountain, copsing towards Old Mr. Miller head on, sting against Old Mr. Millers fist power attack that erupted from Old Mr. Miller. Immediately after that, Mount once again punched out, transforming into the momentum of a mountain, directly suppressing towards Kuang and Manfe. In an instant, the strongest and most terrifying fist power counterattack resounded through the heaven and earth, and under the shock of the power of the fist power, the power of the fist daopletely boiled, forming an extremely terrifying fist dao airflow, impacting in all directions. Old Mr. Millers punch was extremely powerful, especially under the fusion with Armored Vestment, it even erupted with the strongest might, making that martial character fist meaning turn into the Way of Ten Thousand Wonders, crushing towards the chaos with invincible might, and sting towards the fist power of the Chaos Giant Peak that copsed towards him. Rumble! Old Mr. Millers punch hardened and broke through the Chaos Peak that Mount had evolved, breaking and killing the punch. Kuang and Manfes joint strike also resisted Mounts monstrous and powerful punch that contained the chaotic power of a thousand mountains. Old Mr. Miller and the three of them joined forces, and the power of the fist that erupted also shook Mounts figure backward for several steps. However, even though Mount was forced back, he did not look to be in any trouble. More importantly, Mount had not yet used his weapon, while Old Mr. Miller and the others had all used their own top quality Spiritual Soldier. After noticing this, Old Mr. Millers face looked even more gloomy, because Mount was obviously even more powerful than he had imagined. Interesting! Fighting like this is fun! Mount suddenly opened his mouth andughed as he continued, Since were going to fight, lets have a good time! Eye of Chaos! As he shouted, Mounts brow cracked open, directly drenched in blood, and then an eye-like artifact appeared in the center of his brow, looking like a vertical eye. However, this wasnt a real vertical eye, it was a weapon, a weapon that was integrated into his brow and was faintly releasing a wisp of divine might! This was clearly a quasi-divine weapon! Mount himself also possessed a quasi-divine weapon, no wonder Chaos Progeny seemed so confident, simply because his protector was strong enough and also possessed a quasi-divine weapon. Mounts quasi-divine weapon was called the Eye of Chaos, as Mount activated it, a strand of divine might power converged into Mounts body, and in an instant, Mounts skin seemed to form ayer of protective hornyyer simr to horns, and the strength of his physical body was raised at a terrifyingly appalling speed. Not only that, Mounts breath and origin also continued to climb. In a short moment, Mounts own aura was at least twice as powerful as it was just now! Quasi Divine Soldier! The pupils of Old Mr. Millers eyes slightly shrunk, he also did not expect that Mount actually possessed such a Quasi Divine Soldier, and although this Quasi Divine Soldier did not belong to the type of attack, it was extremely powerful, able to greatly strengthen Mounts physical body, and strengthen Mounts qi, blood, and origin. However, in Old Mr. Millers dictionary, there was no such thing as fear. The stronger the enemy was, the more his fighting spirit and will to fight would flourish, and only the stronger the enemy was could inspire his stronger potential and his more powerful punching intent. It seems that we can have a really painful fight! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth as he took a deep breath and violently bellowed, Fight Arctic! Boom! In an instant, Old Mr. Millers slightly stooped body abruptly straightened up, his bodys qi and blood flourishing and stirring in the air! A fighter, fights in the sky and the earth, and never gives in! The fighter, brave and courageous, the more the battle, the more courageous! He who fights is confident and invincible, and pushes against all males! If the sky is unfair, I will st open the sky; if the ground is uneven, I will push the ground t. This is the essence of Fight Arctic. Today, I will let you, Chaos Mount, see the battle spirit of The Human RealmLewis! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, his beard and hair red, his domineering spirit was unparalleled, once again presenting the elegance of the Lewis who fought against the heavens and the earth! On Jasons side, Chaos Progenys Chaos Cauldron met the joint strike of Jason and Titus. Chaos Progeny himself attacked towards Sacred Son of Destruction and the others. Boom! Boom! Chaos Progeny evolved the Chaos Divine Fist attack, and his fist was like a tidal wave, wrapped in his own boundless Chaos Origin Energy, copsing the void and forming an ocean of fist power that engulfed the four people, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Myao. Myao. Under Chaos Progenys all-out fist st, even though Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others had all exerted their full strength to meet the battle, they were still directly shaken back. Among them, Chaos Progeny even stared at Sacred Son of Destruction, and when Sacred Son of Destructions figure staggered backward, he shouted angrily and sted his fist at Sacred Son of Destruction. Chaos Progeny! Chaos Progeny was nning to carry out a strong kill at all costs, killing some of The Human Realms heavenly pride first in order to deter the scene. At once, Sacred Son of Destruction was in a crisis. Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others were shaken back, and it was difficult for them toe and block for a while. It was at this moment- Boom! Boom! Three figures fiercely killed out, evolving supreme fist momentum and meeting Chaos Progeny. One of them manifested his fist momentum into the shape of a purple qilin, and that qilin divine power exploded under the fist st. Another person was shrouded in Buddhist light, and the shadow of an Earth Store Bodhisattva appeared above his head as he sted his fist forward, pulling in a force of Earth Store Bodhisattva. Thest person was transformed into a blood wolf, containing an endless bloodthirsty might, a Wolf Boy phantom appeared in the air, with the might of devouring all things, killing angrily forward! It was Robert, Benji and Wolf Boy! It turned out that Jason didnt intend to let the three of them fight at the beginning, although Wolf Boy and the others had reached Immortality, they didnt have a Spiritual Soldier yet. Facing a supreme talent like Chaos Progeny, it was definitely dangerous without a Spiritual Soldier. Therefore, Jason told them to ambush first and see how the battle in the arena went. Right now, Robert and the three of them saw that Sacred Son of Destruction had encountered a crisis, so they no longer hid, and directly killed out, one after another evolved their strongest punching power to kill moves, carrying a fearlessness of battle, and then bombarded towards Chaos Progeny. Chapter 2697 – Jason’s Wrath Chaos Progeny froze for a moment, he didnt expect that there were actually three more Immortalitys The Human Realm Heavenly Pride killed out, and in this way, resisted towards his punches. How long has it been? How long has it been since The Human Realm gave birth to so many Immortality Celestials? However, Jason actually hadnt broken through to Immortality yet. However, Chaos Progeny knew in his heart that the fact that Jason had not yet broken through to Immortality meant that Jason must be extremely heaven-defying, and was going to take an extraordinary path of martial arts. The existence of such a heavenly being, not to break through, once the breakthrough is bound to be unstoppable! At this time, in the face of suddenly killed out of the three The Human Realm pride, Chaos Progeny did not think too much, he evolved the fist is still continue to bombard forward, the fist evolved in the power of the Chaos shocked when the sky, led to the void rumbled thunder. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the end, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boys fist power and Chaos Progenys Chaos Divine Fist bombarded together, and under the fist power counter bombardment, the power of the fist Dao shook and swept across the sky. At that moment, Chaos Progenys Chaos power at the peak of Immortality high level was like a tidal wave crushing over, and in an instant, it directly broke and killed Roberts fist power, and really Robert coughed up blood and flew out. Benji is also the same, the illusion of Zenithway shadow was also killed, Benji is also like a heavy blow, simply unable to resist. Wolf Boy was also knocked back, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. In terms of Cultivation Realm, Chaos Progeny was too much higher than them, and even though the three of them had joined forces, they were still unable to resist. However, this was the solution to the crisis that Sacred Son of Destruction had encountered. Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others also converged and prepared to fight Chaos Progeny again. At this time, Jason and Titus also sent that Chaos Cauldron flying, and a zing fire of rage lit up in Jasons eyes, just now he had already noticed that Sacred Son of Destructions side had nearly encountered a life and death crisis. Chaos Progeny, you want to break them one by one? Did you ask my old man? Jason opened his mouth in a cold voice, a fire of anger burning inside his chest, and his own battle intent was climbing crazily. Chaos Progenyughed coldly after hearing his words and said, Whats the use of having this many of you surrounding us? Strong people dont fear sieges! Lets see how I will kill all of you one by one! Blow! You keep blowing for me! Grandma, do you really think youre invincible? Ill blow you away today! Titus got upset, Chaos Progenys tone was too big, he didnt put them in his eyes at all. Really? Might as well give it a try then! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth, and that side of the Chaos Cauldron flew back above Chaos Progenys head, hovering silently, dropping millions of Energy of Chaos. Jasons eyes are cold, he cant let Chaos Progeny adopt this strategy of killing one by one, otherwise The Human Realms pride will be in great danger! Chaos Progenys strength is too powerful, he really can do against The Human Realm pride side to kill one by one,pared to this moment has appeared Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy and so on, they do not have Spiritual Soldier in hand, Chaos Progeny really want to force to kill over! , they simply couldnt resist! Chaos Progeny, youve really managed to enrage me! Then Id like to see what kind of strength you, the so-called Second Forbidden Lands young master, actually have to bber on here! Jason opened his mouth coldly as he held the Stygian Blood Sword and approached forward step by step. After the Stygian Blood Sword merged into the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, the sword qi that permeated the air was extremely powerful, sweeping across the sky, containing an iparable divine might sword aura. At the same time, Jasons Green Dragon illusion surrounded his body, sweeping through the sky, the Sunling Bloodline was like a zing ocean of rage, containing endless power of qi and blood. Jason will Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation exerted to the extreme, opened up a piece of Imperial Tao domain, even if he did not break through to Immortality either, but in this side of the Imperial Tao domain under the support, just looking at the surface of the aura pressure,pared to some of the Immortality powerhouses are much more terrifying! Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! Jason let out a steep bellow as he rushed towards Chaos Progeny, directly evolving the Formation Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, and a side of the Void Grand Formation was generated, enveloping Chaos Progeny. At that moment, Zack was seen appearing in a direction, and he was evolving a terrain formation to assist Jasons Formation Arctic. A spatially confined terrain formation was formed, locking down the space where Chaos Progeny was, and in addition, there was an Immovable King evolved by the Approach Arctic sitting in the sky. You want to trap me with this? This is really too naive! Dont you know that chaos is space? If I evolved chaos, how would I be confined by the power of space? Chaos Progenys indifferent sneering voice came out. Jason, however, didnt care, as the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand had already transformed into a blood-colored sword aura and shed down horizontally towards Chaos Progeny.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At that moment, Titus also went all out, his own savage powerpletely boiling, holding the Deste Axe, the inspired savage power infused in the Deste Axe, directly chopping Chaos Progeny. Purple Phoenix Saintess also took the opportunity to perform the Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique attack, evolving a fire-bathing divine phoenix, wrapped in monstrous might and containing endless Phoenix True Might. It swooped up towards Chaos Progeny. Snort! The Heavenly Devil Stick in Finns hand also swept out, glowing with ayer of dark light and filled with a rolling tide of innate demonic energy. Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Myao and others also all took the opportunity to strike, at one time all kinds of powerful attacks all greeted towards Chaos Progenys side, the might was too terrifying, if it was an ordinary Immortality peak powerhouse, Im afraid that under the joint attack of so many heavenly pride, it would be more to be blown up on the spot! Chaos transforms the heavens and opens up the heavens! Chaos Progeny fiercely roared out, his own Energy of Chaos fully boiled up and swept through the sky, as if he wanted to turn into a heaven and earth. In this Chaos Heaven and Earth, he was heerily invulnerable to allws, with the power of the rules of a Chaos Rune presenting itself, resisting the strikes of many Heavenly Pride. At the same time, the Chaotic Cauldron on top of his head steeply struck out, striking horizontally at the Stygian Blood Sword and the Deste Breaking Axe. Immediately afterward, a fist awn containing the power of chaos ran through the sky, sting in all directions, appearing extremely fierce and appalling. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, suppress! At this moment, Jason let out a roar as he fully activated the fist momentum of the fifth style of Human Emperor Fist at this moment. Boom! A party of holy seals instantly appeared in the void, stirring the Imperial Tao Empowerment between heaven and earth, causing this party of holy seals to manifest a divine mighty aura, containing the might of suppressing the heavens and the worlds. Once the Holy Seal came out, it suppressed the eight directions! Furthermore, the Holy Seal evolved by this party could directly cause damage to the origin of martial arts. Snort! At this moment, under Jasons urging, a strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit flew out from the Stygian Blood Sword and merged into this side of the Holy Seal, causing this side of the Holy Seal to add a powerful and iparable sword might, and then suppressed Chaos Progeny head on! Chapter 2698 – Strong Attack on the Origin Jason evolved this side of the sound when the head of the suppression down, actually let Chaos Progeny heart slightly austere, for no reason born a hint of crisis. This is really let Chaos Progeny whole person directly surprised up, in his eyes Jason is only Quasi life and death realm peak of the realm, even if Jasons potential is no longer strong, in this realm can not let him have such a sense of crisis only right. But, Chaos Progeny had really sensed it at this moment.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Boom! The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes turned cold as he sted out a fist, taking it straight towards the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that was suppressing the party. With a rumbling sound, the fist evolved by Chaos Progeny sted on top of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that was suppressing that party, and the chaotic power in the fist force exploded in full force, hardening the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way and sending it flying out. At the same time, Chaos Progeny also fiercely sensed that there was a force of the Sacred Seal that directly attacked his the origin of martial arts. The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes sank, and the chaotic power within his body shook, shaking away the power of the holy seal! Eh? Very strong! If Jason was in the same Cultivation Realm as me, that strike would really be able to injure my Origin! Although this person hasnt broken through to Immortality, he really cant be underestimated! Chaos Progeny thought to himself. Just then- Dragons Might Strike! Jason bellowed once again as he catalyzed his Green Dragon Illusion, and in response, he exploded into Dragons Might Strikes attack. Ang Roar! The roar of the Green Dragon Mirage resounded in this part of the heaven and earth, the rolling dragon might was like a tide that swept through the sky, containing a divine mighty aura of the worlds co-owner. The Dragons Might power within the Green Dragon Mirage erupted in full force, transforming into a huge dragons w that covered the sky and the sun, pping towards Chaos Progeny. Dragons Might Strike, was also an attack that directly targeted the origin! Jason was now focusing on Chaos Progenys the origin of martial arts tounch an onught of attacks, otherwise it would be difficult for other attacks to injure Chaos Progeny, Chaos Progenys Chaotic Origin Energy was too strong, and it could be said that it was difficult to break it from the surface. Therefore, it could only target Chaos Progenys THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, as long as it injured his Origin Energy, then Chaos Progenys battle power would also be affected. Titus also let out a roar, the hand of the broken axe horizontal chopping, in the void directly cut out an arc of sharp, cutting across the sky, embedded with the force of the savagery of the full outbreak, chopped to Chaos Progeny. The rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride also struck out one after another, erupting with the strongest offense, all attacking and killing Chaos Progeny. The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes turned cold as he mobilized his Chaos Cauldron and met the Horizontal Chopping Deste Axe, while at the same time, his own fist momentum evolved, and a fist momentum containing the power of Chaos broke through the air, sting towards Jasons Dragons Might Strike as well as the attacks of the rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride. Rumble! The fierce and powerful attacks bombarded together, once again erupting a terrifying might that shook the sky, and the force that was stirred up swept through the sky, forming a tornado hurricane. Jason opened his mouth and grunted, he was Chaos Progenys fist power under the shock, his figure fell back. The rest of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride were also forced back. Chaos Progenys figure was also slightly shaken, Jason and the others joint efforts still shook his own qi and blood, and that Dragons Might Strike was also aimed directly at his the origin of martial arts, so that he was forced to split out the Chaos Origin Energy in his body to resist. Despite this, Chaos Progeny was not greatly affected, and the next moment- Whoosh! Chaos Progenys figure moved, and his entire body violently disappeared from its original position, directly appearing in front of Wolf Boy whose figure had been forced back. A stern and ferocious killing chance erupted from Chaos Progenys body, as his fists evolved, ready to attack and kill Wolf Boy. At that moment, Wolf Boy had a feeling of numbness, a strong and terrifying sense of crisis enveloped his entire body, his own Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern was fully activated, and his eyes were tinted with a touch of blood color. Right at this momentC Whoosh! A figure appeared out of thin air, crossing in front of Wolf Boy, and it was Jason, who directly activated Front Arctic and arrived in an instant. At the same time, Chaos Progenys punch also fell, this punch was originally intended to kill Wolf Boy, now Jason blocked in front of Wolf Boy, which was equal to directly attacking and killing Jason. Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Jason let out a bellowing cry, roaring in the air, his bodys qi and blood flourished, and he also pushed Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme. At the same time, Imperial Tao Cosmic Creations domain was also exerted to the extreme, and the Imperial Tao Origin Energy that was hooked up was added down, at this moment, Jason was at the peak of his current state. Boom! Jason also erupted into a punch, which was the fist stance of Azure Dragon Dao Fist that he had first used against the enemy! As he threw out a punch, the green dragon illusion merged into the punch, diffusing a monstrous and intense dragon power aura, causing the power of the punch to contain a supreme aura of dominance in the world. At that moment, the gaze in Chaos Progenys pupils slightly coldly shrunk, and his fist wrapped in endless chaotic power directly sted down. Bang! Bang! Two iparably dull booming sounds came from Jason and Chaos Progenys exploded punches, all of which bombarded each others bodies! Puh- Jason directly coughed up blood and his figure flew backwards. The dots of golden aura on Green Dragons Golden Body nearly dimmed, having received an extremely terrifying impact. After all, the chaotic power contained within Chaos Progenys punch was too terrifying and appalling! However, Chaos Progenys figure was also shaken, followed by a slight change in his face, Jasons punch was actually embedded with The Power of the Heaven, directly targeting his the origin of martial arts to cause death! Chaos Progeny was caught off guard, his origin of martial arts was really affected, but his Chaos Origin was extremely powerful, so this effect was not enough to affect his strength. Jason fell to the ground, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, and the chaotic power contained in Chaos Progenys punch was eroding his body, causing continuous damage. Just then- Squeak squeak squeak! Bai suddenly appeared, it squeaked, and then violently opened its mouth and sucked, the Chaotic Force remaining in Jasons body was all absorbed by Bai. Jason froze, not expecting Bai to have such a hand. In this way, Jason did not continue to suffer from the subsequent damage of that Chaotic Force, and his injuries eased a lot. Immediately after, Jason quickly took a Healing Pill and catalyzed Zhe Arctic to start recovering from his own injuries. Soon, Jasons Sunling Bloodline zed once again, and the originally dull Green Dragons Golden Body began to blossom with a bit of golden light. Seeing this scene, the pupils of Chaos Progenys eyes coldly shrunk, he really couldnt believe it. A Quasi life and death realm peak martial artist actually recovered so quickly under his punch, it was too terrifying and scary! Chapter 2699 – Strong Spell The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes was chilling, his one punch st, in exchange for other Immortality high-ranking powerhouses were going to be directly blown up by him, but Jason recovered so quickly. Chaos Progeny really couldnt believe it, but the facts in front of him were alive and well, he had to believe it even if he didnt. The physique is very powerful, far beyond the peak of Quasi life and death realm, even some Immortality powerhouses physique is far inferior to his, in addition, the qi and blood are also iparably strong and endless! Therefore, if Jason really grows up, it will be unimaginable! This person must be eliminated! Chaos Progeny thought in his heart. Titus, did even one of Chaos Progenys broken tripods entangle you? Explode your supreme battle power and st that broken tripod away! At this rate, how can you subdue Chaos Progeny? Jason roared, holding the Stygian Blood Sword, and charged towards Chaos Progeny once again. At the same time, Jason secretly sent a message to Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and the other The Human Realm Celestials, When battling against each other, stay together with me and cooperate with my offense to attack and kill Chaos Progeny, dont spread out. Once you spread out, Chaos Progeny will attack one by one, we cant give Chaos Progeny such an opportunity! Good! Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and the others nodded their heads. On Titus side, as if he was irritated by Jasons words, he roared and said, Chaos Progeny this broken tripod is still very strong! Do you think that I dont want to split this broken tripod with an axe? Then you can just pester Chaos Progeny that broken tripod! Jason opened his mouth, and with a raise of the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand, he chopped out a blood-colored sword awn, cutting across the sky and taking it straight towards Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progeny, do you really think youre a bully? Lets see how Ill beat you down! Jason roared angrily and directly killed Chaos Progeny. This time, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, and other The Human Realm Celestials were all assisting Jason in the battle, with Jason taking the lead and charging over first, while they assisted in the attack from the side. This way, Chaos Progeny did not have the opportunity to target The Human Realms pride one by one, as long as Chaos Progeny rushes over, Jason will take the attack with him to exchange wounds for wounds. Anyway, Jason found out that Bai was able to absorb the residual chaos power in his body, so he was even less afraid of trading wounds with Chaos Progeny. Otherwise, Jason really couldnt carry a wound-for-wound with Chaos Progeny, after all, the Cultivation Realm gap was too big. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body is powerful enough, but Chaos Progenys Chaos Body is definitely not weaker than his physical strength. Snort! Stygian Blood Sword chopped horizontally, and that wisp of Human Emperor Sword Spirit had also merged into Stygian Blood Sword once again, making Jasons sword power even more powerful and terrifying. Together with the rest of The Human Realms prides all-out attack, all the attacking forces were engulfed towards Chaos Progeny. Titus was reallypeting with the Chaos Tripod, he roared angrily, bursting out fierce and iparable savage power, wrapping around the Chaos Tripod, constantly shing over, and not letting the Chaos Tripod fly back to Chaos Progenys side. For a while, Chaos Progeny could only face Jason and the others with his bare hands. During the battle, Jason was also frantically urging Front Arctic, hoping to be able to set off Front Arctic earlier, as long as Front Arctic was utilized well, giving Chaos Progeny a surprise attack, it would definitely bring Chaos Progeny a big surprise. As Jason adjusted his battle strategy, he gradually began to pester Chaos Progeny. This battle, however, also appeared to be even more intense. Rumble! On Old Mr. Millers side, he had teamed up with Kuang and Manfe, the two strongest people in the world, and had already bombarded Mount. After the Eye of Chaos surfaced in the center of Mounts brow, hisnky body coalesced with hornyyers, like ayer of armor, covering his body, and his defense was considered to be at a perverted level. In addition, Mounts qi, blood, and origin were all rising across the board, and that aura was boundless, shaking the sky! Chaotic Thousand Heavy Mountain! Mount bellowed out as he evolved his fist momentum, and that chaotic power that erupted from his fist momentum rose up furiously, directly crushing this side of the void as he sted his fist towards Kuang and Manfe. Immediately after that, another hurricane-like fist intent evolved, suppressing the sky, causing the wind and clouds to change color, and sting down towards Old Mr. Millers head. In terms of fist intent, I Lewis said second, no one dares to call first! Old Mr. Miller let out a loud shout, his fist sted out, stirring up the power of heaven and earth, and the heavenly fist intent contained within carried out in this side of heaven and earth, making this fists fist intent seem like it was permanently branded in this side of the void. Rumble! In an instant, Old Mr. Millers overbearing and iparable fist and Mounts fist momentum were blown together, erupting into an earth-shattering sound and power. The huge peak evolved by Mounts fist intent exploded, and the chaotic power that rolled like a tide engulfed Old Mr. Miller. However, it was still unable to engulf the golden fist that reflected the sky, and the fist that contained the Heavenly Fist Intent broke through theyers of chaos and shook away the chaotic forces that swept over. Whoosh! In the next moment, Old Mr. Millers figure shed, that speed was too fast! This was March Arctic, shrinking into an instant. With Old Mr. Millers cultivation at the peak of Immortality, under the activation of March Arctic, under the short distance, it was almost an instant of ignoring space, directly shing to Chaoss front. Fist of the Gods! Old Mr. Miller shouted into the air, his fist sted out, and the power of that Fist Intent embedded within it exploded in full force, shattering this side of the void, and sted over towards Chaos Mounts chest. Boom! At that moment, Mount also instinctively sted out a punch towards the front. It had to be said that Mounts battle intuition was too terrifying, the moment Old Mr. Miller catalyzed March Arctic to disappear instantly, Mounts heart was alerted, he gathered his full strength and directly sted out a fist towards the front, the endless Chaos power was churning, as terrifying as an ocean of fury.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Bang! Bang! In an instant, Old Mr. Millers fist sted onto Mounts chest, and the fist that Mount erupted from also sted onto Old Mr. Miller. Two iparably dull sounds rang out, deafening and shaking the air. Stomp! At that moment, Old Mr. Miller and Mount both retreated backwards. Old Mr. Millers Grand Vajra Realm Physique glowed dimly, and theyer of hornyyer on Mounts body was nearly shattered. Hahaha, it hurts,e again! Old Mr. Miller shouted, his own qi and blood once again zing, Grand Vajra Realm Physique recovered as before. When Jason and others said goodbye to Felix, Felix gave Old Mr. Miller a Zenithway Golden Body Method, Old Mr. Miller has been specting and practicing during this period of time, making up for some defects in Grand Vajra Realm Physique, making his Grand Vajra Realm Physique transform to a new level. Realm Physique metamorphose stronger and stronger, already starting to touch Inner Sage and Outer King Realm. Samsara Fist! Old Mr. Miller roared, killing Mount once again, this time he was going to give Mount a good taste of some of The Human Realm martial artists blood and battle spirit! Chapter 2700 – Combined Attack and Kill Boom! Old Mr. Miller threw out a punch, catalyzing Samsara Fists punching power. The six paths, namely the heavenly path, the human path, the animal path, the asura path, the hungry ghost path, and the hell path, the six paths of the world can be reincarnated, but only the fist path exists forever! Six kinds of heavenly fist intent presented, forming six kinds of fist shadow section, cutting across the sky, as if to rigidly intercept this side of the sky between Benji! In an instant, these six fist shadow sections directly merged and surrounded Mount, trapping Mount hard within the space of these six fist shadow sections. Formation Arctic! Old Mr. Miller then shouted out, a terrain formation was generated, directly locking onto the space where Mount was, and an Immovable King manifested in the sky. Mount was trapped within the six fist shadow sections, his eyes sank, and the corners of his mouth rose with a cold smile.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In his opinion, it was simply delusional to think of trapping him with such a spatial section. Chaotic Overlord Fist! Mount fiercely opened his mouth and roared, his own Energy of Chaos frantically converging, and the Chaos power he condensed was shocking, extremely ferocious and violent. Boom! Boom! Mount began to throw punches, sting into the space where the shadow of that one fist broke off. Old Mr. Miller shouted towards Kuang and Manfe, Both of you,e over to my side andbine your efforts to attack and kill this person! Whoosh! Whoosh! Kuang and Manfe heard this and immediately shed to Old Mr. Millers side. Samsara Fists Six Paths of Unity! Old Mr. Miller let out a bellowing cry as he evolved his fist momentum, and those six fist shadow sections immediately merged into one, forming a huge fist shadow section space in which all six paths of power merged, copsing this side of the void and suppressing this side of the heavens and earth as it directly sted towards Mount. Strike! Old Mr. Miller shouted at Kuang and Manfe. These two no longer hesitated, and immediately erupted their strongest attack, and under the two of them joining forces, the Immortal Summit power boiled up, causing the winds and clouds in the heavens and earth to change color, and the vast pressure was terrifying and boundless. Under the outbreak of these two peoples offensive power, Hurricane sensed that their offensive power had sted along that huge fist shadow space that had merged into one directly into it, directly attacking Mount. Break for me! Mount roared angrily into the air as he unleashed the Chaos Hegemony Fist fist, this fist Dao lies in being overbearing and majestic, containing a majestic power within, especially under the urging of Chaos Origin Energy, it even evolved the supreme true meaning of this fist Dao. Rumble! Mount gathered all the Origin Energy in his body into a single fist, and his fist sted out, copsing the sky, terrifyingly terrifying, and sted towards Kuang and Manfes joint strike, and also sted towards the Fist Daos sectional space that had merged into one! Bang! Bang! The violent sound of the fist power st was apanied by a burst of ttering sounds. See, Mount hard will Kuang and Manfes fist power to break kill and quake back, at the same time Old Mr. Miller into one fist shadow section space also inch crack, was hard to burst. Visible Mount this fist power is how terrifying to strong. However, at that momentC Boom! A golden colored fist awn crossed the sky and sted over towards Mount with lightning speed. This fist is too fast, but also contains a domineering heaven and earth momentum, the full outbreak of the heavenly fist intent, but also lead to the sky, the sky and earth wind and clouds change color, a majestic and strong heaven and earth Origin Energy added in this fist. Old Mr. Miller threw a punch! Just at the moment when Mount resisted Manfe and Kuangs blow, and shattered the huge fist shadow section space, he threw a punch and sted at Mount. The timing was perfect, as the power of Mounts punch had been used up and new power had yet to be generated! Therefore, when Old Mr. Miller threw this punch, Mounts face changed. His new strength had not yet been born, so it was already toote to meet the attack, and he immediately roared, and crossed his arms to resist the punch. Boom! Old Mr. Millers fist wrapped with the might of heaven and earth, containing heavenly fist intent, and directly sted towards Mount. Stomp! Mount crossed his arms to resist, but he was unable topletely resist it, and he was forced backward. Old Mr. Miller urged his March Arctic, but his body was like lightning as he rushed up, and he shouted one after anotherC Soldier Arctic! Soldier Arctic! Fight Arctic! Old Mr. Miller frantically activated Nine Characters of Truth Fists punching power, punching out, the sky of punches and shadows all enveloped towards the Mount, looking like they did not give the Mount any chance to fight back. Kuang and Manfe also took the opportunity toe up and attack Mount from both sides. The three peak Immortality powerhouses struck together, each strike contained a shocking might, which was extremely terrifying, and the void in this area was shaken. Mounts entire being immediately became enraged as he violently shouted into the air, Damn it! I will suppress you all! Chaotic Space, Hegemonic Fist Dominator! Rumble! Under the evolution of Mounts fist, a chaotic space was created, filled with endless chaotic power, enveloping Old Mr. Miller, Kuang and Manfe. Immediately after, in this chaotic space, a domineering and boundless fist power rose out of nowhere, filling this chaotic space and engulfing Old Mr. Miller and the others with a fierce and unparalleled might. Kuang and Manfe felt a certain crisis, and they roared one after another, condensing their Immortal Summit power, and erupted a strongest strike, sting towards Mount. I have a fist that draws heavenly thunder from the Fist Intent of the word draw! Old Mr. Miller let out a loud shout and once again disyed his Fist Intent battle technique, and as this fist sted out, there was a thunderous sound in the heavens and earth! The sound of thunder rose from beyond the nine heavens! A single punch, triggering the thunder in the sky! This was Old Mr. Millers strongest fist intent, wrapped in the might of heavenly thunder, sting towards Mount. Rumble! In an instant, within this side of chaotic space, there was a sting sound of fist power, the sound power was too terrifying and appalling, deafening, making peoples hearts and guts crack! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, Kuang and Manfe were sent flying, coughing up blood, obviously injured. Old Mr. Miller was also staggering back, his six-foot golden bodys light was dimmed, and the corner of his mouth also spilled a trace of blood, but there was a kind of elegance of dominating the world. Mount was also swaying, his face was pale for a while, and some of the hornyyer of his body was cracked, with traces of what looked like being scorched by a heavenly thunderbolt vaguely remaining on it. Mount had suffered some injuries as well, and although his injuries were less severe than KuangManfes, they were still injuries. This seemed unbelievable to Mount, having never even thought that he would be wounded like this before. After all, he had a Quasi-Godly Soldier, and with the support of the Quasi-Godly Soldiers Eye of Chaos, his physical strength, qi and blood, and origin had all increased drastically, and to be wounded in such a situation, it was evident that his opponent was powerful and terrifying. Therefore, Mounts gaze couldnt help but stare at Old Mr. Miller, of the three main opponents in front of him, the only one who could bring him a sense of threat was this bad old man who looked unimpressive. Chapter 2701 – Blood Stains the Sky (Normal) Old Mr. Miller, although the corner of his mouth is overflowing with blood, has been injured, but his own aura still appears to be powerful and overwhelming, with a dominating pressure aura of the world. Two fellow Daoists, your injuries are unharmed, right? Old Mr. Miller shouted at Kuang and Manfe. Im fine! We can still fight! Kuang responded. They were shaken by Mounts punches and coughed up blood from their mouths, and in terms of injuries, their injuries were a bit heavier than Old Mr. Millers. However, the deste n lineage was still in a state of flux. However, The deste n lineage had always had a strong physique and strong blood, not to mention the heavy injuries, but their recovery ability was amazingly strong, and could be called perverted. Therefore, dont look at The deste n lineage is heavily injured can be easily killed, often will be killed by them back to kill. Therefore, The deste n lineage in The Celestial Realm, almost very few forces to mess with, lies in this lineage is very difficult to deal with, also very difficult to fight. Their physique is supremely strong, their qi and blood are majestic, even if they are injured or not, they are still able to drag you to keep fighting, and are able to harden you until you vomit blood, so they are very difficult to deal with. Since your injuries are unharmed, lets keep fighting and beat this guy down! Old Mr. Miller said with a big smile, having only a divine aura. The gaze in Mounts eyes was iparably grim, as he secretly built up his strength, that Chaotic Origin Energy of his ownpletely erupted, he really couldnt underestimate the opponent in front of him. If he didnt have Quasi-Divine, then in this battle against these three great powerhouses, he had a feeling that it would be extremely difficult. Chaos Progeny, eat my sword! At this time, in the other battlefield, Jasons furious voice came out, he was holding a Stygian Blood Sword, and under a horizontal sh of his sword, a blood-colored sword aura cut across the sky, a supreme brilliant sword might was manifesting. What was disyed was clearly a sword momentum, but with the fall of this sword, it was transformed into a round of radiant obsidian sun, which rose up in the sky, blossomed with ten thousand paths of light, and enveloped and engulfed Chaos Progeny. In this round of obsidian sun, there were tens of thousands of sword sharpness within, the might was overwhelming, powerful and iparable. This was the punch of the Imperial Dao Obsidian Sun from Human Emperor Fist. Jason used the Stygian Blood Sword to catalyze it, causing this round of Yao Ri to contain the might of sword power, and its power had increased countless timespared to before. After Jasons strike, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, and others all took the opportunity to burst out their own attacks, assisting Jasons strong attack, directly attacking and killing Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progenys eyes were cold and gloomy, since The Human Realms pride had adopted such a fighting style, it was indeed very difficult for him to find an opportunity to attack and kill. Seeing Jasons punch st over, Chaos Progeny also roared, a Chaos Rune convergence of Order God Chain surrounded his fist, his Immortal Summit power fully erupted, evolving Chaos Fists punching momentum, a fist sted out, evolving Chaos, covering the sky! This fist met the attack that Jason and many of The Human Realms heavenly talents had teamed up to kill. Rumble! In an instant, this side of the void looked like it had directly exploded, and the energy currents formed under the two sides fist attacks swept in all directions.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The round of obsidian that Jason had evolved directly exploded, and after this round of obsidian exploded, the tens of thousands of sword power awnings contained within it swept out, engulfing Chaos Progeny within. In addition, the battle techniques evolved by Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others also attacked Chaos Progeny. Chaos Indestructible Body! Chaos Progeny shouted fiercely, and an arcane Chaos Rune appeared faintly on his body, while his fists sted, attacking forward with a might that was as powerful as thunder. Boom! Boom! Chaos Progeny appeared iparably fierce at this moment, allowing those sword sharpnesses to bombard his flesh, but actually unable to shake the slightest bit, at the same time, his evolved fist power also broke and killed the joint attacks of each and every one of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride. Finn and the others were shaken to the point that their figures retreated, and Purple Phoenix Saintess shouted, Phoenix Cage! As Purple Phoenix Saintesss battle technique evolved, a phoenix shape appeared in the void, forming a side of cage space, thus imprisoning Chaos Progeny. Break it! Chaos Progeny shouted, and sted his fist at this Phoenix Cage. Snort! Jason, however, once again took the opportunity to sh his sword horizontally at Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progeny activated his Chaos Indestructible Body, the Chaos Vital Force was rising dramatically, and wisps of Chaotic Power were permeating the area, and he sted his fist, breaking this side of the cage, and also sted at the sword that chopped at him. towards the Stygian Blood Sword that was chopping over. Bang! Chaos Progenys punch shook the Stygian Blood Sword in Jasons hand, forcing Jason to retreat. The Chaotic Power that was contained within the peak of Immortality High Level was too terrifying, and it was simply not something that Jasons current realm was able to withstand. After Chaos Progeny saw Jason being forced back, the killing machine in his eyes skyrocketed, his figure moved and rushed directly towards Jason, angrily shouting: Jason, so what if your potential is strong? Didnt grow up that will also be suppressed and killed! Give me death! Boom! Saying that, a fist mane wrapped in Energy of Chaos crossed the sky and sted towards Jason with a speed that was iparably faster than a wheel. This punch was too fast, instantly arriving, coupled with Jasons unsteady stance, this punch Jason watched as there was no way to avoid it. Jason be careful Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others couldnt help but exim in shock upon seeing this. Although Jasons figure was falling back, he was not panicked, as long as he cast March Arctic, he was able to instantly stabilize himself. At this time, his heart moved, his eyes shed through a sh of fierce murderous intent, endless fighting spirit and fighting spirit at this moment burst out. Sure enough, under such a crisis, Jason sessfully triggered Front Arctic, and five threads solidified in the human universes shadow inside his body! Chaos Progeny, trying to kill me? Youre nothing! Jason fiercely spoke as he catalyzed Front Arctic and bellowed, Azure Dragon Dao Fist, kill! Boom! A fist sted out, and with Front Arctic triggered, five times the battle power increased! Therefore, when Jasons fist sted out, the majestic power triggered by Front Arctics five-fold increase in battle power surged out, just like Jasons body instantly released a heaven-swallowing, earth-eating beast, the oppressive feeling brought about was too terrifying! At that moment, Chaos Progeny sensed it, and his face abruptly changed! It was only because the power of Jasons fist Dao that had erupted was definitely far beyond his battle power. Moreover, what was even more terrifying was that Jasons Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation field had a boost, so Front Arctics trigger, which was a five-fold increase in his battle power, had a boost from the Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation field! In an instant, both of their punches all sted out! Jason couldnt avoid Chaos Progenys punch, and simrly, Chaos Progeny couldnt avoid Jasons punch when he was caught off guard! Boom! Boom! Two iparably dull punching sounds rang out, followed by the sight of two figures flying out, a mouthful of blood staining the sky! Chapter 2702 – Both Injured (Normal) The sound of Jason and Chaos Progenys bombardment shook the air, and the might that erupted from their fists was extremely terrifying and appalling, and the surrounding emptiness was shaken to the point of annihtion. At this time, both of them flew out backwards. Jason even coughed out blood, Chaos Progeny condensed out of that Immortality high level peak Chaotic Power was too terrifying, breaking his Green Dragons Golden Body, just as he flew out backwards, several sternums in his body were directly broken, spitting out blood with his mouth open. Bai, suck me in . Jason also did not forget to shout. Bai also had already drilled out, opened his mouth and sucked away the strand of Chaotic Power remaining in Jasons body. Chaos Progeny side, his figure also flew out, the corner of his mouth was also overflowing with blood, his face was also a burst of tragic white up, what made him feel even more iparably shocked and shaken was that he heatedly felt that his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had been traumatized to a certain extent! Jasons Azure Dragon Dao Fist itself contained The Power of the Heaven, coupled with the support of Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation and the increase of Front Arctics five times battle power, it directly injured Chaos Progenys the origin of martial arts! origin of martial arts! Of course, this level of THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS injuries had not reached the point of irreversibility, if Jason was Immortalitys cultivation, it was possible to cause irreversible THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS injuries to Chaos Progeny. What made Chaos Progeny furious was that he had been injured by Jason, and it was still the most serious the origin of martial arts injury. Jason is only the peak of Quasi life and death realm ah, he is already the peak of Immortality high level. This was absolutely unforgivable in Chaos Progenys opinion! Of course, Chaos Progeny also realized that the majestic power that Jason had just erupted out was definitely problematic, it was not Jasons own bodys power, it was inspired with the help of some secret methods. A secret method of power increase? The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes turned cold, in his heart, he was really shocked and surprised, he only felt that Jason had a lot of secret battle techniques, they were endless. The key to every secret method battle technique was very powerful. There were even secret techniques of power increase! In The Celestial Realm, there were secret methods of power increase, that was definitely the most precious treasure, and cing it in The Celestial Realm would attract the giants of the Eternal Realm to personally fight over it. For the giants of the Eternal Realm, if their own power increases to double, or even several times, what would be the concept? Seconds! Absolute seconds to kill a powerhouse of the same level! At this time, Jason was busy recovering from his injuries, Bai absorbed the Chaotic Power in his body, which eased his injuries a bit, but it was impossible to say that he was as good as nothing. The injuries caused by Chaos Progenys punch had taken hold. Boom! Jasons Sunling Bloodline rose in full bloom, and his broken sternum began to renew itself, and under the nourishment of his supreme qi and blood, he was able to recover as before, but it would definitely take time. Green Dragons Golden Body was also recovering, and this was one of the few times Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had been directly broken in a fight, which showed the terrifying power of Chaos Progenys fist. If not for Bais ability to absorb the Chaotic Power left in his body, Jasons injuries would have been much worse, and it would have been difficult for him to recover to the point of being able to fight. However, what made Jason feel relieved was that he obviously sensed that Chaos Progenys martial arts aura had weakened a bit, which was the result of Chaos Progenythe origin of martial arts being injured. Hehehe Jason grinned, it seemed that even if he was at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, he was still able to inflict damage on a The Celestial Realm supreme heavenly pride like Chaos Progeny. With Jasons Cultivation Realm, being able to injure Chaos Progeny in a battle would be considered a victory. If Jason was at the pinnacle of Immortality, would an opponent at the pinnacle of Quasi life and death realm be able to traumatize him? In Jasons opinion, it was absolutely impossible! Whoosh! At this moment, Chaos Progeny stepped in step by step, sparing THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS some injuries, but his mighty aura was still horribly powerful, wisps of Energy of Chaos surrounded his body, an Immortalitys divine chain of order was generating, mirroring him to be unrivaledly powerful. A secret method of power increase? Chaos Progeny opened his mouth as he said, I admit, Jason, you are indeed beyond my imagination. However, how many times are you able to cast this secret method of power increase? It is impossible to cast it continuously! Next, you dont have a chance! I, Chaos Mount, also have Chaos Mounts forbidden battle technique which I have yet to perform! Jasons heart was slightly aghast after hearing this, yes, the great powers of The Celestial Realm all had inherited Taboo Battle Skills. Under the exertion of a Taboo Battle Skill, ones own battle power was dramatically increased, even doubled several times, only that it could not be sustained and had certain limitations.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But the battle of life and death, often in that instant, the meaning of the taboo battle skills is not used for longsting battle, lies in a short period of time to burst out of the superb battle power, a heavy hit to kill the opponent. Jasons heart was fearless as he said in a cold voice, Since there are forbidden battle techniques, it might as well be performed. Lets see who actually killed who! And how do you know that I cant explode the superb battle power of that strike just now? Even if it can still erupt, so what? It cant hurt me much either. Cultivation Realm decides everything! Chaos Progeny spoke in an indifferent tone, and the killing chance in his eyes began to flourish. He had already noticed that Jasons ability to recover from his injuries, and his Chaotic Powers failure to deal sustained damage,y in that Chaos Exobeast. This made Chaos Progeny even more furious to the point of spitting blood. He couldnt understand, as a Chaos Progeny, he possessed a pure Chaos Origin, why did this Chaos Exobeast choose Jason and not him. Theres no point in talking more, lets continue the battle! Jason opened his mouth and raised the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand, his fighting spirit and will to fight once again flourished. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Benji, Robert and the others were also on guard, their battle spirit also condensed and their killing aura rushed to the sky. The Human Realms heavenly pride was originally not afraid of a battle! This opponent in front of them was very strong, and could be considered one of the top tier Celestial Pride in The Celestial Realm, but they were still stirred with battle intent! Right at this moment- You fucking broken tripod, Ill chop you to death! Barbarian God Phantasm! The voice of Titus roaring and bellowing came out, as if he had been suppressed by that Chaos Cauldron all this time and waspletely enraged. On Tituss side, it was violently seen that Tituss entire body appeared even taller and sturdier, and behind him, the silhouette of a Barbarian Giant surfaced, filled with endless ancient barbaric aura, like the reappearance of the Barbaric God who opened up the heavens and the earth! At this moment, Tituss will to fight dominated the air, holding a broken axe in both hands, with the momentum of force splitting Huashan, towards that Chaos Cauldron directly chopped and chopped down! Chapter 2703 – One Fist Breaks All Laws (Normal) Boom! At this moment, Titus held the Broken Axe in both hands, and a savage god phantom appeared behind him, permeated with a savage aura that dominated the sky, and chopped straight at Chaos Cauldron with terrifying and unparalleled might! Chaos Cauldron was also filled with endless Chaotic Power, so he met the attack and struck with the Deste Axe. At that instant, a huge sound power resounded through the sky, roaring and shaking, causing the winds and clouds of heaven and earth to change color. The might of this strike was too terrifying and appalling, the force that swept out was engulfing in all directions, causing the void to copse. Buzz! Under Titus strike, that Chaos Cauldron was sent flying, flying backwards and being recalled by Chaos Progeny above his head. Titus swooped down, a fury permeating his body as he said, He granny bear, a broken tripod is just a broken tripod, and you want to pester me? What do you take me for? I am the divine son of The deste n lineage, if I were to be entangled by a broken tripod, wouldnt I beughed at! Jason couldnt help but smack his lips slightly and looked towards Titus, only to feel that this moments Titus was really extremely majestic, the Barbarian God Phantasm presented behind him was simply overbearing, filled with a majestic and iparable barbaric atmosphere, just like a Savage Deitys Advent that opened up the heavens and the earth. In fact, this was also the Savage Deitys Void, and only a Divine Son of The deste n lineage with an orthodox bloodline like Titus could inspire the Savage Deitys Heaven and Earth Dharma Phase. Under the support of The deste gods phantasm, Tituss own battle power would also soar dramatically. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Titus, this Dharma phase of yours looks mighty! You should have done this a long time ago, before you blew up Chaos Progeny! Titus nodded and said, Youre right. Lets just blow this guy up first, before he gets that old man is the best in the world stench! This Chaos Mount is just looking for a fight, do they really think theyre invincible? I shucks! Chaos Progeny chilled his face, his gaze cold in his eyes, and his own killing intent was also iparably strong. Todays battle was a bit beyond his imagination, the main reason was Jason, he didnt expect Jason to be able to burst out with such power. In addition, Chaos Progeny also sensed the battle on Mounts side, he knew very well Mounts strength, plus Mount also had Quasi-Divine, it should be crushed. The Human Realms Old Mr. Miller is also too powerful to be imagined, and has slowed down Mount. Otherwise, Mount would have resolved the battle over there, and thene back to fight with him in a coordinated battle, and would have resolved everything long ago. At this moment, Jason bellowed, Titus, what are you waiting for then, lets go together! Jason said as he once again rushed towards Chaos Progeny, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand chopped towards Chaos Progeny, and a ray of the Human Emperor Sword Spirits might was also gulped out from the Stygian Blood Sword, wrapped in the brilliant sword might, and went straight for Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progeny. Heaven Shattering sh! Titus also roared, holding the Deste Axe, and chopped out a de that tore through the sky, wrapped in monstrous might, and shed at Chaos Progeny. Cauldron Rending the Skies! Chaos Progenys eyes sank, glowing with chilling killing intent as he held Chaos Cauldron, evolving his battle skills and attacking, meeting Jason and Titus attack.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the same time, Purple Phoenix Saintess and other Heavenly Pride of The Human Realm also waited for the opportunity to move, and all of them erupted their attacks, crushing Chaos Progeny together. Immediately, a monstrous battle began once again. Old Mr. Miller teamed up with Kuang, Manfe and Mount in a battle that was also incredibly intense. With the support of Quasi-Divine, Mounts ownbat power was terrifyingly powerful, and with the Chaotic Origin Energy he had cultivated, his punches and attacks caused the void to shake. Kuang and Manfe were also trying their best to stimte the power of their bloodline of The deste n lineage, the savage blood swept through the air, urging the Spiritual Soldier in their hands, attacking and killing with iparably crazy momentum. Old Mr. Millers fist intent was peerless, evolving heavenly fist intent, hooking heaven and earth Origin Energy, a golden fist awn across the sky, also suppressing towards Mount. Boom! Boom! A burst of roaring sound came, that is the fist power against the explosion out of the sound of the power, the shock and the force stirred in all directions, where the void is copsing, are difficult to carry that collision under the instantaneous sting force. With his powerful punch, Mount had once again broken Old Mr. Millers and the others joint efforts, and had even shaken Kuang and Manfe backward one after another. Chaos Dominating Fist! Mount let out another roar as he directly caught up with Old Mr. Miller and sted out a fist, dominating and killing the air, sting into Old Mr. Millers face. Old Mr. Miller was also not willing to show weakness, he coldly shouted, Break me! Old Mr. Miller was also a fist sted over, a golden fist awn cut through the sky, wrapped with monstrous might, the heavenly fist intent branded in the air, leading to the emergence of thews of the great dao in heaven and earth, to meet the Mount. Rumble! A sound of a rumbling fist power rang out, Old Mr. Millers fist power and Mount were hard pressed together. Subsequently, Old Mr. Miller was shaken backward one after another, and blood was spilling from the corners of his mouth; Mount was indeed superior with Quasi-Divines enhancement. Chaos Thousand Mountains, Suppression! Mount took advantage of the opportunity and tried to take down Old Mr. Miller in a devastating manner, as he performed a fist gesture, heavy mountains appeared, suppressing the sky and copsing into Old Mr. Miller. Each mountain contained the Chaotic Power, and whenyered on top of each other, it caused the void to break apart, enveloping Old Mr. Miller in it. Extension Arctic, burst! Old Mr. Miller roared, and he violently cast Extension Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist! As soon as Extension Arctic came out, Old Mr. Millers own Vital Force instantly converged, consuming at least sevenyers of his own Vital Force, which instantly converged to form a monstrous and vtile majestic power. I Have a Fist to Shatter All Laws! Old Mr. Miller then roared, which was also a Fist Intent Battle Technique that he hadprehended from Martial Monument, and at this moment, it was propelled by the majestic force that Extension Arctic had gathered. However, when Old Mr. Millers fist broke out, the overwhelming might of breaking and killing allws appeared, and the fist intent even revealed a majestic power that shook the heavens and moved the earth! Mounts face abruptly changed, and he actually felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. At that moment, Mount roared, and his Chaotic Origin Energy burst out crazily, disying the strongest Origin Energy. At that moment, Kuang and Manfe were also attacking, but Mount couldnt care about them, his energy was focused on the power of Old Mr. Millers punch! Shattering Fist Intent, since it has to break allws, of course it has to break and kill everything! Old Mr. Miller used his own blood as the price to mobilize Extension Arctic to burst out this Shattering Fist Intent, with the sole purpose of destroying Mount with one punch! Chapter 2704 – Fist Pride (Normal) I Have a Fist to Shatter All Laws! When Old Mr. Millers fist wasunched, it shook the sky, and the breaking and killing intent was boundless, sweeping through the sky, causing heaven and earth to change color! This fist was to break allws, so the breaking and killing intent was extremely strong and sharp, carrying the might to break and kill everything, so it sted forward. In addition, this punch also contains the majestic Vital Force that erupted from Old Mr. Millers activation of Extension Arctic, and under the impetus of this majestic force, it sted forward to Mount in anger. At the same time, the attack of the Thousand Heavy Mountains evolved by Mount also copsed, the momentum of the heavy mountains was very heavy, and Mount even erupted his own Origin Energy, and his own physical defense was also raised to its extreme. Rumble! In the end, a deafening sound of fist power resounded in the air, the two strong fist power outbreak of the majestic power in the violent impact, led to the change of clouds in all directions, the formation of that huge energy is engulfed to the surrounding space. It was clearly seen that Old Mr. Millers punch had directly broken and killed the punching intent of the mountain peaks containing Chaotic Origin Energy that had copsed fromyer toyer, and then the might of Old Mr. Millers punch remained unchanged, and it sted its way forward with the momentum that had broken and killed all thews. Mounts fist, which had once again built up its momentum, also sted forward, colliding with Old Mr. Millers fist, erupting with an even more deafening sound and power. At the same time, Kuang and Manfes attack also directly bombarded Mounts body, even though Mount was protected by aw of order formed by Energy of Chaos, the joint attack of these two peak Immortality powerhouses still injured Mount. Bang! Bang! A session of sound power rang out, and the figures of Mount and Old Mr. Miller had each retreated backwards. Old Mr. Miller coughed out blood, his own qi and blood instantly declined, and his six-foot golden body was also at the juncture where it was about to be extinguished and broken, and he directly copsed on the ground. Mount side is also not good, actually see Old Mr. Miller that break kill allws of the fist, in Mounts body left a clearly visible fist marks, even Mount skin evolved on the stratum corneum are all broken, the power of this fist also did not enter the Mount body, making the corners of his mouth are overflowing with blood. Mount was injured, and this time the injury was not light!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mount didnt fall down, but he withdrew for a distance before stabilizing himself, his face bing extremely ugly. He had never thought that he would be injured in this way, how was this possible? His battle power was so strong that he was confident that he was basically the top of the line at the peak of Immortality, and with the addition of Quasi-Divine, he was not afraid of any enemy of the same rank. However, he was injured by the fist intent evolved by Old Mr. Miller! From this, it could be seen that Old Mr. Millers Fist Intent was so powerful to such an extent that it would never be too much to say that Old Mr. Miller was proud of his attainments in Fist Intent alone! The gaze in Mounts eyes was iparably gloomy as he looked towards Old Mr. Millers side, sensing that Old Mr. Millers qi and blood were incredibly weakened at the moment, his heart stirred as he thought of something and said: Using your own Vital Force as a trigger, condensing the Vital Force and erupting with the strongest punch! No wonder you were able to instantly erupt such a majestic power. However, this also greatly depletes your qi and blood, so how will you fight next? Two fellow Daoists, help me block this person slightly. I will first restore my own Vital Force. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, and as he spoke, he was already swallowing Exotic Fruit and refining the pure energy of the Absolute Spirit Stone. Even, Old Mr. Miller directly swallowed a Semi-Holy Pill, anyway, there were quite a lot of Semi-Holy Pills harvested in Eastsea Enve, and Jason gave everyones a share. At this time, the role of Semi-Holy Pill also highlights the role of the medicinal energy can quickly restore the bodys own blood and origin. After seeing this, Mounts eyes turned cold, and he directly took an elixir, then shouted, and his body moved towards Old Mr. Millers side to kill him. Mount of course will not stand by and watch Old Mr. Miller recover his own origin qi and blood, Old Mr. Miller is a formidable enemy, very powerful. At the moment, Old Mr. Millers qi and blood were depleted and he was in a period of extreme weakness, this was the perfect opportunity to kill Old Mr. Miller, how could Mount miss it? However, as Mount was about to move, he saw that Kuang and Manfe wereing towards him. Kuang and Manfe also saw that they could only rely on Old Mr. Miller to defeat Mount. Old Mr. Millers Fist Intent was too powerful, that Heavenly Fist Intent was unrivaled, so they were willing to pester Mount, giving Old Mr. Miller time to recover his own qi and blood essence. Dare to obstruct me! Seek death! Mount roared as he activated his fist and attacked Kuang and Manfe. Boom! Boom! Mounts fist power was monstrous, wrapped in a supreme Chaotic Power, with a peak Immortality Law Order entangled in his fist power, and thus he attacked and killed Kuang and Manfe. Kuang and Manfe didnt make any concessions, and directly met them, looking extremely formidable. Bang! Bang! As Mounts punchesnded, they directly shook Kuang and Manfe, causing them to fly out, coughing up blood from the corners of their mouths once again. However, The deste n lineages physique was strong, and their qi and blood were majestic, therefore, Kuang and Manfe were injured, but The deste n lineages belligerent blood was alsopletely inspired, and the two of them roared angrily, and once again rushed to kill the Mount, and deadlocked the Mount. Chaotic space, everything returns to nothing! Mount let out a cold shout, he evolved his fist momentum, transforming into a chaotic space, directly confining Kuang and Manfe, then his fist momentum evolved, under the support of this chaotic space, he madly bombarded Kuang and Manfe. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of sessive punches resounded through the air, deafening the ears. In the endC Boom! With an earth-shattering sound, Kuang and Manfes two figures were actually seen flying out once again, blood staining the sky, and the injuries they received this time were not light. Die! Mount shouted, his bodys killing intent zing away, a fist sted out, chasing and killing Kuang. Kuangs face was shocked, at this time, it was already difficult for him to resist this punch, at this critical moment of a thousand pounds, steeply C Boom! A golden fist reflected in the sky, wrapped with heavenly fist intent, and met Mounts punch. This golden fist aura domineering iparable, hard to Mount this pursuit of a punch of fist to resist down, the two fist under the impact, the shock out of the energy air flow swept the sky. Immediately after that, we saw Old Mr. Miller stepped in, his own blood has been recovered almost, but to say that to recover to the peak state is impossible, he himself is also injured, the injury is not light. But simrly, Mounts side was also injured, even though he had taken an elixir, he could not recover to his peak state in a short period of time. Chapter 2705 – Chaos Progeny’s Wrath (Normal) The blood is still alive, and the fight is to the death! Old Mr. Miller has never been afraid of the so-called strong enemy, only a strong opponent can truly inspire his more powerful battle spirit, inspire his stronger fist! A truly strong man never swims against the current, against the sky! If everything goes smoothly, then whates out is not a strong man, but a hothouse flower that is not useful to look at. Old Mr. Miller resisted Mounts pursuing punch, giving Kuang and Manfe a chance to catch their breath, otherwise, with their injuries, it would be really dangerous for Mount toe after them. Fellow Daoists, heal and recover first, Ill fend off this person! Old Mr. Miller spoke up. Many thanks! Kuang and Manfe both spoke. Mount coldly looked at Old Mr. Miller, he was a bit incredulous and subconsciously said, Surprisingly recovered so quickly? Old Mr. Millers recovery was indeed very fast, on one hand, what Old Mr. Miller had taken were all good things, among them was Semi-Holy Pill, on the other hand, it was thanks to the Zhe Arctic in Nine Characters of Truth Fist. The higher the cultivation level, the stronger the use of Zhe Arctic, the faster the recovery will be. Is it afraid? Old Mr. Miller sneered and continued, Its useless even if youre afraid, Old Mr. Miller just wants to beat you down today! You can try! Mountughed coldly, then his own Chaos Vital Force once again stirred in the air, with a domineering and boundless aura enveloping the eight directions, the whole person also appeared iparably strong, and the pressure of the peak of Immortality shook the heavens and moved the earth. Kill! Mount let out a furious roar as he rushed towards Old Mr. Miller, a divine chain of Order Laws condensed in his fist, and the Chaotic Power that permeated it was even more shocking. Boom! Mount threw a punch, breaking through the sky, sting towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller did not dodge, with an extremely tough momentum to meet the battle, catalyzing their own boxing intent battle skills, evolving a heavenly boxing intent, hooking the world Origin Energy, a golden fist across the sky, so that the rage to kill on! Bang! Bang! Bang! These two big strong people once again battle against each other to kill together. Primal Axe, Cleaving the Heavens! At this time, Tituss violent shout came out, and the Savage Gods phantom that emerged behind him merged with himself, and the endless savage powerpletely erupted, as he held the Deste Axe, and chopped straight down with the might of opening up the heavens and the earth. The might of this strike was shocking! At the same time, Jason also erupted with his full strength, his right hand holding the Stygian Blood Sword and his left hand erupted with the Fist Transformation Green Dragon punch, all of which sted towards Chaos Progeny. Purple Phoenix Saintess performed Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, Phoenix True Might erupted and transformed into a phoenix shape, swooping down on Chaos Progeny. Finn wielded the Heavenly Devil Stick and used it to unleash the Heavenly Devil Fist attack, as the heavenly Primal Demonic Qi swept through the sky, and the Heavenly Devil Power inside exploded! Sacred Son of Destruction also held Destruction Gun and killed with one shot! Wolf Boy, Benji, and the others were all striking out, each and every one of The Human Realms heavenly pride spared no effort, each and every one of them erupted with their strongest strikes, and all sorts of horrifying attacks and killings engulfed Chaos Progeny. Tripod protect your body! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth, only to see the Chaos Cauldron suspended above his head dropping a channel of Energy of Chaos, engulfing Chaos Progenys entire body, while Chaos Progenys own physique had also been raised to an extreme. Break for me! With Chaos Cauldron protecting his body, Chaos Progeny began to throw punches, bursting out his Chaotic Origin Energy and executing Chaos Fist, a single punch streaked across the sky, sting out in all directions with unrivaled might! This moments Chaos Progeny was undoubtedly powerful beyondpare, one person alone battled Jason, Titus and so many others, to be able to be hailed as a heavenly pride thatpeted with Emperor Wallop, this was definitely not bragging. Boom! Boom! In a matter of moments, a burst of booming and sting counter-boom sounds came, the exchange between Chaos Progeny and Jason and the others had reached an iparably violent level. Bang! In the end, an earth-shattering thud rang out, and it was actually seen that Chaos Progeny had been forced back, under thebined efforts of Jason and many others, forcing Chaos Progeny to fall back. Chaos Progenys face was alsopletely ironic, the killing opportunity in his eyes was also dense to the extreme at this moment, he stared at Jason, and then at Titus, he coldly said, Since you guys are looking for death, then I will fulfill you! With that, Chaos Progeny violently opened his mouth and bellowed, Chaos God Lord! Boom! The Chaos bloodline in Chaos Progenys body boiled, and a tidal wave of Chaos Vital Force erupted, and endless Energy of Chaos converged, and in that Energy of Chaos, an imaginary figure emerged, as if it came from the depths of Chaos Origin, and dominated Chaos Origin! A vein! Taboo battle technique! This was Chaos Mounts forbidden battle technique, which Chaos Progeny unleashed at this moment. At that moment, Chaos Progeny looked somewhat illusory under the shroud of the pervasive Energy of Chaos, and seemed to have merged with the shadows that had faintly surfaced in the Energy of Chaos! Chaos Progenys own aura is also rising, originally under Jasons Front Arctic blow, his the origin of martial arts is damaged, his own martial arts aura is also weak, but at the moment that martial arts aura is much stronger than before his the origin of martial arts is injured. This is the dreadfulness of the forbidden battle technique! This was the terrifying aspect of taboo battle techniques! Within a short period of time, the amount ofbat power raised was unimaginable. Kill!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Titus let out a violent roar, holding the Deste Axe and already chopping over. The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes turned cold as he moved and directly met him, holding Chaos Cauldron and sting forward with a single strike! Rumble! A roaring and vibrating sound came, deafening and shaking the heavens. It was actually seen that under Chaos Progenys strike, Titus was directly shaken back, and could not help but cough up blood with his mouth open, as an unimaginable chaotic force impacted his body. At the moment when Chaos Progeny shook back Titus, Jason also held the Stygian Blood Sword and killed him, and the rest of The Human Realms pride also made their moves to assist Jasons attack. Chaos Progeny was fearless, urging Chaos Cauldron to kill over, and even more so, he made a fist strike, bursting out the powerful and iparable Chaos Mega Power at this moment. Bang! Bang! Bang! An exchange of blows down, Jason and many The Human Realm Celestial Pride were knocked back, one by one, The Human Realm Celestial Pride were injured, their faces all turned pale for a while. Forbidden battle technique? After Jason stood firmly on his feet, he reached out and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth as he opened his mouth. He realized that Chaos Progeny had already executed a Forbidden Battle Skill at this moment, and it was still really extremely powerful, Chaos Progenys battle power boost was unimaginable. Jason, you were able to force me to utilize a Taboo Battle Skill, you should be proud and proud even if you die! Chaos Progeny stared at Jason and coldly said word by word. Chapter 2706 The Visitor (Normal) Jasons gaze was cold, and under the activation of Fight Arctic, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit climbed to the extreme! A fighter, who fights against the heavens and the earth, will not back down? Therefore, Jasons heart is fearless, he knows that Chaos Progeny catalyzed under the taboo battle techniques, his own battle power is certainly powerful, under the taboo battle techniques, Chaos Progeny is very strong. However, the duration of the Taboo Battle Skill was limited! As long as the time limit of the Taboo Battle Technique passed, the martial artist would suffer a certain degree of bacsh, and there would be an obvious period of weakness. Therefore, Jason was now thinking about how tost past the time that Chaos Progeny could maintain the forbidden battle technique. Jason held the Stygian Blood Sword, his own battle spirit surging to the sky. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Robert and others were all injured, but they were fearless and stood by Jasons side with the same battle spirit, ready to continue the battle. Titus also rushed back, and he stared Chaos Progeny dead in the face. Just now, Titus was knocked away by Chaos Progeny and was beaten to the point of coughing up blood, but with Tituss now powerful physical powerhouse, this injury was not enough to affect him. Chaos Mounts forbidden battle technique is really powerful! But Im not afraid of your grandpa! Titus said coldly. Prepare for a battle! Jason said in a deep voice. Jason already had ns, Front Arctic had just been triggered, and it would take a while for it to continue. However, he still had Extension Arctic untouched. If Chaos Progenys state at the moment was too powerful and even posed a life threat to The Human Realms Heavens Pride side, then he would burst out Extension Arctic and then let Titus pester Chaos Progeny, buying him time to recover. Once he recovers, its almost time to trigger Front Arctic again. In addition, Jason Storage Ring also has the Rune of Creation Strike, as well as Human Emperor Sword Spirits Burst, and so on. Of course, if it reallyes to a matter of life and death, Chaos Progeny will still have the means in its back pocket, such as the Rune of Creation Strike, Chaos Progeny will definitely notck it. If it reallyes to that, we can only improvise. The most important thing right now is to survive the state of Chaos Progenys forbidden battle technique. Chaos Progenys battle intent zed, the pressure filled the air, the evolved chaos runes formed thews of order, surrounding his body, he took a step forward, the Chaos Cauldron on top of his head glowed greatly, and ancient runic imprints vaguely surfaced. Today, I will go on a killing spree! Chaos Progeny said coldly. Bullshit, if you have the guts,e and fight! Jason said in a drunken voice. Chaos Progenys eyes shed with killing intent, and as he was about to charge forward, he suddenly- Huh? Chaos Progeny was surprised, he sensed something, immediately looked towards a direction, and shouted in a deep voice: What person? Come out! Someone ising? Jason froze, he hadnt even sensed it. Chaos Progeny was much stronger and had obviously sensed some abnormal aura hibernating nearby. Chaos Progeny, goodbye! A faintugh came out, and a young man was seen walking out, followed by an enchanting and smoldering woman with a marvelous figure, and finally a fat old man also walked out. Chaos Progeny frowned when he saw the young man at the head of the group and said, Daemon Rex, I didnt expect you, Valley of Specters, to ambush me here. No no no, not exactly an ambush. I just happened toe by and saw that there was a fight, so naturally I gathered my breath. Daemon Rex said. The three people who showed up were none other than Valley of Specters Pudge Sprite, Daemon Rex, and Siren Enchantress. As they were talking, another group of people came out from another direction, and the one at the head was an ethereal woman, Fairy, apanied by Aurora and other Skybound Sect people. It turns out that Dongji Pce this side has a session of strange movements, Valley of Specters and Skybound Sect people also left Feathered Sanctum, coincidentally came to Dongji Pce this side. Jasons face was stunned when he saw Valley of Specters and Skybound Sects people appear one after another. These were all familiar faces. The gaze in Jasons eyes shed as he smiled and said, Daemon Rex, after a goodbye at Skyfall Crypt, its time to meet again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yeah, Jason looks more and more heroic. Daemon Rex said. Jason has always been handsome, people like it Siren Enchantress said with a smile, a pair of wonderful eyes eyes flowed, constantly looking at Jason. Ahem- Jason coughed dryly, almost falling straight to the ground headfirst. Valley of Specters that beautiful girl, please can you be more subtle? If you say that, whats the point of having a Fairy? Jasonughed dryly and looked towards Fairy, saying, Fairy, hello again. Ever since Feathered Sanctums farewell, Ive been thinking about Fairy for a long time Swish swish swish! As soon as these words came out, Jason fiercely felt that there were several stern gazes staring at him, only making his scalp tingle. Lets say the gazes of Darcey, Butterfly, and others. Even Siren Enchantress looked over, and beamed, Badass, seeing things differently, so Jason is a womanizer! I- Jason was holding his breath in his heart and didnt even know what to say. Damn it, Im not rted to you, right? How can you have the nerve to say something like that? Jason was really speechless towards Siren Enchantress, speaking as if he had a close personal rtionship with her. And Darcey and the others too, what are they doing? Cant they see that Laozi is pulling strings? I said this to show that my rtionship with Skybound Sect and Valley of Specters was extraordinary, how else could I make Chaos Progeny afraid? As expected, Chaos Progeny didnt dare to move for a while. After all, Skybound Sect and Valley of Specters both showed up and knew Jasons side, and he wasnt sure what kind of rtionship Daemon Rex and Fairy had with Jason, so he waited and watched. Fairy looked at Jason, she did not say anything, mainly this is not good to take. Jason, however, did not care about this, anyway, let Chaos Progeny realize that he and Skybound Sect, Valley of Specters all know, there is a certain rtionship that is enough. Immediately after that, Jasons body violently exploded with battle spirit, and he shouted at Daemon Rex, Daemon Rex, its good that youre here. You join forces with me and Titus to take Chaos Progeny down! Seize Chaos Progenys Storage Ring, seize this Chaos Cauldron of his, and divide it up together then! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Fairy, although you Skybound Sect remain neutral. But when ites to a good thing like this, you can participate if you want to. This Chaos Progeny has some kind of Chaos Lotus which is a demigod medicine! Jasons shouts rang out in this regard, and was urging Daemon Rex and Fairy to join him in the fight to kill Chaos Progeny. Chapter 2707 Chaos Progeny Retreats (Normal) Daemon Rex was stunned! Ive seen shameless ones, but I really havent seen such a shameless one! Is this guy trying to get himself involved? To help him against Chaos Mount? Daemon Rex was speechless, we have only met once, but we are not familiar to such a point! Simrly, Fairys jade face was also filled with consternation, and a gush of unbelievable colors also rose in those eyes as beautiful as dreams. She really didnt know what to say. Since it is said that I, Skybound Sect, have remained neutral, is Skybound Sect still considered neutral if it really wants to make a move? Chaos Progenys face was cold, his heart was holding a fire, this Jason repeatedly mentioned his Storage Ring, and Chaos Cauldron and whatnot, with a look of clearly wanting to rob him, which made him so angry that his liver ached and his stomach ached, and he really wanted to break Jason into pieces. Would anyone, in their right mind, think about robbing Chaos Mount? Absolutely not! Chaos Progeny had kind of stumbled upon it for the first time. In fact, Chaos Progeny could also see that Jason was deliberately trying to draw in the Valley of Specters and Skybound Sect, not to mention whether Daemon Rex and Fairy would make a move or not, in any case, Jason and they were acquainted with each other. In addition, Chaos Progeny knows that Daemon Rex has never been simple, and is rumored to have awakened an even purer ancestor bloodline than the Valley of Specters Corbin Demonlord, whose potential is limitless, regardless of whether he really fell or faked it. No matter which way you look at it, Chaos Progeny is currently having a hard time making a move, and he cant guarantee that Daemon Rex wont really make a move. Furthermore, Dongji Pce had yet to be opened, it was even more important not to have any injuries easily at this time, it would be more than worth it. Jason, count yourself lucky. Lets keep your head for now, Ill personally take it off sooner orter! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth. Then, he nced towards Mounts side and said, Mount, leave first! Chaos Progeny was also very decisive, since he chose not to fight, he directly left. Whoosh! Chaos Progenys figure moved, holding a Chaos Cauldron, and left in the air with this. Mount also stopped fighting with Old Mr. Miller and the others, and after sting out a fist, his figure also chased towards Chaos Progenys side. You want to fight and leave? Its not that easy! Do you think I, The Human RealmLewis, am air? Stay here! Lewis fiercely shouted, then sted out with a fist. Boom! A golden fist aura broke through the sky, manifesting a heavenly fist intent, the zing and dazzling fist aura sted all the way to Mount, and that heavenly fist intent seemed to be branded in this void. Seek death! Not far away, there was a cold snort from Mount, who also sted out a fist, venting the anger in his heart, this fist wrapped in endless Chaotic Power, and sted over. Bang! With a loud bang, Old Mr. Millers fist was directly blown up, and the powerful Chaotic Power swept over and shook Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and grunted, his body staggered backward and fell on his butt. At this moment, Jason couldnt help but want to cover his face. Old man, youve lost a lot of face! Obviously, your own injuries are not light, and your qi and blood are severely depleted, but you still want to show off, wanting to leave behind a strong person like Mount who possesses Quasi-Divine, isnt this asking for trouble? Jason thought to himself that this old man could not have seen the presence of Skybound Sects Aurora, so he wanted to show off his kingly aura, so he threw such a punch, right? Unfortunately, it was a mistake, and he was caught in a ditch. Old Mr. Miller, however, stood up as if nothing had happened, not forgetting to reach out and pat the dust on his buttocks, and muttered under his breath, This guy is relying on Quasi-Divine, or else Ill have to beat him to vomit blood!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jason wanted tough for a while, the old man had found himself a way out, so he didnt bother to expose and hit him. On the Valley of Specters side, Pudge Sprite had a slight squint in one of his small eyes and said with a smile, Old Mr. Miller is at the peak of Immortality. Its really beyond belief, congrattions. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, A fluke, a fluke. I want Demon Daoyou to be overwhelmed at this level of Immortality peak, is this to choose an opportunity to break through to Creation realm here? Pudge Sprites face was stunned, he didnt expect to be actually seen by Old Mr. Miller, heughed dryly and said, Everything goes with the flow. Creation realm cant be broken through so easily. One can only say that it goes with the flow. Then I wish you, Demon Daoist, in advance that you will get what you wish for. Early promotion to Creation realm, Old Mr. Miller said. Afterwards, Old Mr. Millers gaze turned towards Skybound Sect, and that old eyes gazended on Aurora, and with a heftyugh, he said, Aigoo, you spirited bitch is here too. names Millers bad old man, are you looking for death? Once heard Old Mr. Miller this flirting words, Aurora instantly a rage, the bodys aura cold as frost, vaguely have want to kill impulse. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Although the old man was a bit injured when he fought against that Chaos Mount guy and lost some of his qi and blood. But if you want to fight Old Man, Old Man can still apany you. Back in Feathered Sanctum, Old Mr. Miller had a battle with Aurora, but at that time, Old Mr. Miller was an Immortality High Rank, so he couldnt help Aurora. Of course, Aurora couldnt suppress Old Mr. Miller at that time either. Now that Old Mr. Miller was at the peak of Immortality, he really wasnt afraid of anything, and he thought to himself that if this bitch really dared to make a move, then he would have to p this bitchs ass butt a few times to teach the other party a lesson. Jason secretly shook his head, not bothering with Old Mr. Miller, he said to Fairy and Daemon Rex, Two of you, lets go to the side to catch up, Titus, how about you too? Dont you want the good stuff? I really have it here. Titus eyes blossomed after hearing this, and he said in a hurry, Right, right. I just helped you fight Chaos Progeny, so you have to give favors. Jasons face turned ck after hearing this, his forehead was covered with ck lines, and he said in a bad mood, Youve got it backwards, dont you? It was clearly Chaos Progeny who bullied you The deste n lineage, and made a move on you, so I couldnt stand it and took the initiative toe out to help you, okay? Titus bristled and said, Do you really think Im stupid? You took the initiative toe out and stir up trouble, clearly encouraging me to fight you against Chaos Progeny, who has a grudge against you, but I, The deste n lineage, cant be considered to have any grudges. If you keep talking nonsense, believe it or not, the favor will not be given to you? Jason said with a ck face. Titus immediatelyughed nervously and said, Okay, okay, okay, thats not going to happen. What benefits? Give me a look. Im telling you, dont try to fool me with Elixir or Semi-Holy Pill. I dont like them. Hmph! Jason sneered and said, Ever seen Martial Monument? What, Martial Monument? Titus exited in surprise, his face vibrating. Daemon Rex, Fairy and the two of them also violently looked towards Jason. Surprisingly, it was a Martial Monument? Jason had a Martial Monument? Then this was an unimaginable treasure! Chapter 2708 Gratitude (Normal) Jason heatedlyughed and said, Yes, it is exactly Martial Monument. I got it by fluke at Treasures Trove. Titus, what do you think of this favor? When Titus heard this, he couldnt help but subconsciously gulp as he couldnt help but say, Jason, youre saying that youre going to give me this Martial Monument? Thats really great, I told you that youre really righteous and righteous enough! Jasons face darkened! Giving it to you? You really think you have a big face! Jason is really speechless, this Martial Monument how precious ah, this Titus actually shamelessly said to give it to him this put Jason are going to be angry tough. Its impossible to give it to you! Jason opened his mouth with a ck face, he said, However, it can be given to you to feel a bit. Martial Monument contains the natural martial artsws of heaven and earth, to be able to feel a bit, thats a great opportunity that cant even be exchanged for a demigod medicine, understand? Demigod Pill? Titus face was stunned, he bristled and said, Dont bullshit me. Martial Monument is certainly rare, but to say that a single Demigod Pill can be used to understand once, how is that possible! Jason said, How is it impossible? Think about it, some martial arts prides are at a bottleneck in terms of their martial arts battle techniques, so if they were to enhance their martial arts battle techniques byprehending the Martial Monument, or evenprehend their own origin battle techniques. Such a great opportunity, not to mention a Demigod Pill, cant even be exchanged for a Divine Pill! Titus, Daemon Rex, Fairy and the others were speechless for a while after hearing this, they knew in their hearts that the Martial Monument was indeed iparably rare and precious, but it wasnt as esoteric as Jason said. However, this Martial Monument did make their hearts flutter, to be able to have a chance to perceive the Martial Monument was something that any Heavenly Pride could only dream of. Daemon Rex looked towards Jason as he asked, Jason, do you really have a Martial Monument? Fairy also looked towards Jason. At this moment, only the Storage Ring in Jasons hand flickered with millimeters of light, and he took out the Martial Monument, and the stele was branded with innate dao patterns, while a special dao rhythm was permeating it. This really is a Martial Monument! Fairy couldnt even help but exim in astonishment. Titus was even more fired up and directly rushed forward, saying, Jason, you did say that the benefits of this Martial Monument belong to me. Jasonughed and said, What are you in a hurry for? You know Michiko, Felix, these heavenly talents, right? Of course these two from Zenithway and Pathgate know, whats wrong? Titus asked. Jason said in a serious manner, I met those two prides at Enlightenments Edge. At that time, I took out the Martial Monument, and Dorian and Felix, in order to be able to perceive the Martial Monument, each of them took out three Holy Pill nts each, and then exchanged them for perceiving the Martial Monument for one hour. Three Holy Pill nts for one hour? Titus froze for a moment. Actually, thinking about it this wasnt impossible, after all, to be able to perceive Martial Monument once, that was too significant, so paying three Holy Pill as a price was nothing. Titus was anxious, he said, Jason, just now I stood up for Chaos Progeny to help you deal with it, how righteous. Its hard to believe that youre going to charge me Holy Pill even if I sense Martial Monument? Jason frowned as he murmured and said, Tell you what, then I wont charge you three Holy Pill nts. One nt, just one Holy Pill, and Ill give you one hour of sensation. Titus couldnt help but grunt after hearing this and said, Thought you would say that you wouldnt charge Holy Pill and let me have some sensations. Jason snorted coldly and said, Not satisfied, huh? Those two Holy Pill nts forget it, you are so ungrateful, even if you give me three Holy Pill nts, I won t give you a sense of realization. Once Titus heard this, he fiercely saw only a sh of his Storage Ring millimeters and directly took out a Holy Pill, then shoved it into Jasons hand and said, Dont dont dont, Jason, one Holy Pill, one Holy Pill I will sense for one hour. Thats more like it! Jason opened his mouth and gave the Martial Monument to Titus, saying, Give it back to me in an hour. Daemon Rex came up as well and said, Jason, I Jason smiled and said, Daemon Rex also wants to sense Martial Monument? Thats fine, with my friendship with Daemon Rex, its also one Holy Pill for one hour. Daemon Rexs face rejoiced after hearing this, he said, Jason is really righteous! By the way, when the timees, my sister Siren Enchantress will also have to sense, so two Holy Pill nts for two hours? Yes, no problem! Whos with whom between us! Jason said looking incredibly generous. Good, good! Daemon Rex smiled, and was grateful to Jason in his heart, thinking that Jason was indeed generous as a person, and was also sentimental. On Fairys side, a pair of beautiful eyes also looked at Jason with some urgency, obviously, she also wanted to sense the Martial Monument. Fairy also wants to sense Martial Monument? Jason asked with a smile. Fairy nodded and said, Naturally, I also want to sense it. I just dont know if I can also be a Holy Pill nt Only Jason waved his hand and said, Of course you can. I am still very appreciative of Fairy, just because of Fairys beauty, a Holy Pill is no big deal. It would be even better if Fairy could smile more. Pfft Hearing this, Fairy didnt know if it was to match Jason or if she found it funny, she couldnt help but smile sweetly. Fairy was really beautiful, making ones animal blood boil! Jason couldnt help but sigh in admiration as he watched. Jason is really righteous, Orion here thanks a lot. Fairy said with a smiling face. Jasons heart was immediately happy, Titus, Daemon Rex, Fairy and the others used a Holy Pill to realize Martial Monument for an hour, each of them thought that they had earned a lot, at leastpared to Dorian and Felix.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I dont know what theyll think when they realize the truthter on. Jason also intentionally said that Felix, Dorian with three nts of Holy Pill in exchange for the realization of Martial Monument one hour,ter he said Titus and others only need a nt of Holy Pill. Then Titus, Daemon Rex, how do they choose? Definitely a hundred willing ah, not only willing, but also grateful to Jason, feel that Jason treats them differently, valuing their love. This was equivalent to, invariably, making Titus and the others feel that they owed Jason a favor. This was a two for one thing. As for Titus wanting to feel Martial Monument for free which was nonexistent in front of Jason, Jason had ways to make Titus obediently take out Holy Pill and also be grateful to him. Fairy is really a smile. Jason this is also considered to wrestle the beauty of a smile, throw a thousand gold. Coldly, Darceys urging voice came. Only to see Darcey, Butterfly, Emily and the others were walking over, obviously they all heard the conversation between Jason and Fairy just now. When Jason heard it, he immediately had a feeling of scalp numbness, and only felt like an awn was on his back, this ce could not be stayed in. Uhh! Jason, in a hurry, suddenly stifled a grunt and said with a frown, I have to say, this Chaos Progeny battle power is really powerful. I havent even recovered from my injuries yet, Ill find a ce to recover from my own injuries! With that, Jason directly skipped off. Chapter 2709 Holy Pill Restored (Normal) Jasons side, as well as The deste n lineage, Valley of Specters, and the people of Skybound Sect all moved their positions; there had been a fight here, leaving too many traces, and it wasnt good to stay here. Besides, Jason didnt know if Chaos Progeny would gather some allies toe and kill him back after he left with Mount. So it was best to leave this ce and find a hidden ce not far from Dongji Pce. Jason also needed to recover from his injuries, and Chaos Progeny, he was not lightly injured, Chaos Progenys Chaotic Power caused a lot of injuries to him, even his Green Dragons Golden Body was broken by Chaos Progenys punches. Hard to burst, all of these needed to be re-hardened. This would require resources. It just so happened that he had gotten another Holy Pill from Titus, Daemon Rex and the others, the Holy Pill given by Titus, as well as Daemon Rexs side, he and his sister Siren Enchantress were both going to realize Martial Monument, so they gave him two, and Fairys side gave him one. Thats four Holy Pill nts. At this point, Jasons Storage Ring has ten Holy Pills, and even more Semi-Holy Pills. Old Mr. Miller, and the rest of The Human Realm Celestials were also to be restored. Jason looked at the fact that there were quite a few Holy Pill, and directly took out two Holy Pill and started to divide them, Old Mr. Miller, and all of The Human Realm Celestial Pride, all of them were divided into Holy Pill, and they directly used Holy Pill to recover. This was already very extravagant. Jason didnt care, Dongji Pce was about to open, the situation was changing rapidly, and idents could happen at any time, so it was most important to recover as soon as possible as well as improve his strength. In this battle, Marcel, Zack, Darcey and others did not participate in the battle, also can not participate in the battle, facing Chaos Progeny such a strong enemy, they may participate in the battle will die. Although Marcel and the others didnt participate in the battle and had no injuries on their bodies, they were also given a share of the Holy Pill, and they could also refine the Holy Pill to enhance their strength. Marcel and the others had already reached Quasi-Immortality, and it would be a good thing if one or two of them could break through to Immortality before the opening of Dongji Pce. After Holy Pill was assigned out, Jason also started to recover from his injuries, he first quenched his Green Dragons Golden Body, every time the Green Dragons Golden Body was hit hard, it was a good time to quench it, and it could be quenched to be more powerful. While Titus, Daemon Rex, Fairy and the others were taking turns to realize the Martial Monument. Jason also didnt bother about them, as for what any of them could sense from Martial Monument, or even if they would sense a supreme battle technique that was extremely suitable for their THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, Jason also didnt care. Anyway, from Jasons standpoint, he was happy to see Titus and the others get as strong as possible. Valley of Specters has already confirmed that they are not in the same league as Chaos Mount, and they are not in the same league as Forbidden Land, who attacked and killed Zenithway and Pathgate, and that Daemon Rex is a righteous person, so its worthwhile to get close to them and socialize with them. To the east of Dongji Pce, in a hidden forest of mountains. Two figures appeared, it was Chaos Progeny and Mount, after they left, they didnt go far away from Dongji Pce and came to this ce to hide. Young Lord, your Origin has received some injuries. Mount spoke, he could see that Chaos Progenys Origin was injured. Chaos Progeny nodded and said, No harm done. I recovered even after taking one Origin Pill from the Chaos Lotus. Mount nodded, and the essence in his eyes shed as he said, Its really unexpected that these The Human Realm martial artists have only passed some time, and their enhancement is so huge!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chaos Progenys eyes shed with essence as he said, This life of The Human Realm has also opened up a golden age, with all sorts of martial arts bodiesing out. The Human Realm has been suppressed by the rules of the Heavens Dao for many years, and once it explodes, it will surely progress at a rapid pace. However, we dont need to worry about The Human Realms problems, just let Emperor of Heaven have a headache. But this Jason really makes my heart hate killing! If they werent so many people joining forces to surround the Young Lord, it would be easy for the Young Lord to kill him. Mount said. Chaos Progeny shook his head and said, This Jason is not necessarily easy to kill. I originally wanted to wait for Dongji Pce to open and use the Energy of Chaos within Dongji Pce to advance to the peak of Immortality. Looking at this current situation, I might have to break through early. Mounts face was stunned as he said, Young Lord, using the Energy of Chaos within the Dongji Pce to make a breakthrough, this will be stronger for your martial path in the future! I know. But sometimes ns cant catch up with changes. Chaos Progeny opened his mouth and continued, Well see, Ill make a choice based on the situation. By the way, isnt the one who fought against you, the one who ims to be The Human RealmLewis, very powerful? Mount was slightly silent, then nodded and said, Very powerful! This persons fist intent is heavenly, and he has already stepped out on his own path of martial arts. In the field of fist intent, he is the strongest I have ever seen. However, without The deste n lineages two peak Immortality powerhouses joining forces, I would have been able to defeat him with Quasi-Divines addition. Chaos Progeny nodded and asked, Now, you can tickle the Creation realm in Eastsea Enve, right? Is there any certainty that you can break through to Creation realm? Mount said, The Creation realm in Eastsea Enve is the easiest to tickle when Dongji Pce opens, and choosing to break through the realm at that time is also the easiest. However, there are other forces of Protectors of the Way who are all eyeing this opportunity as well. For example, that Pudge Sprite from Valley of Specters just now, and the Dao Protectors around Emperor Wallop, and so on. Although there ispetition, I will definitely be able to break the realm by then! Very well! Chaos Progeny nodded his head as he said in a cold tone, Then let Jason and the others live for a few more days. When Dongji Pce opens, you break the Realm of Creation, and I break through to the peak of Immortality. In one fell swoop, I will kill these Jason and the others! You break through to Creation realm, and that Lewis you can directly kill! He shouldnt be able to break through to Creation realm. Mount said, This Lewis person has just broken through to the peak of Immortality, Im only afraid that he doesnt even have the time toprehend the Origin of Creation, he wont be able to break through to Creation realm in a short period of time. Thats good! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth and said, Lets recover first. The opening of Dongji Pce is fast approaching, and within the next day or two, the manpower from the remaining forces will also gather here. So, its important to recover to peak condition. Celestial Origins. True to Chaos Progenys words, all the forces from all sides were about to move to Dongji Pce. On the Celestial Origins side, Emperor Wallop looked in the direction of Dongji Pce and said, Lets go, lets head over to Dongji Pce and upy favorable terrain first. Its time to depart as well, our Cultivation Realm should have been upgraded. prince of men opened his mouth, his own martial aura had already reached the realm of peak Immortality High Order, the same as Emperor Wallop. Obviously, whether it was Chaos Progeny or Emperor Wallop, prince of men, these heavenly prides, they all seemed to have a tacit understanding that they were all waiting for Dongji Pce to open and break through to the peak of Immortality afterward. Chapter 2710 – Heaven’s Pride Gathering (Normal) Emperor Wallops side of the force manpower began to move, Emperor Wallop gathered the forces of the eight domains, with the most heavenly pride, the most protector of men, and the most manpower. Emperor Wallops natural talent andbat power naturally needless to say, prince of men is also extremely extraordinary, even if it is not as good as Emperor Wallop, but the gap is not big. In addition, there was Yangzi, and Nightfall Abyss, Nero, Damian, Warden, these heavenly prides, as for Mixed Veins Mixed Heavenly Vault, it was already a wasted person. Emperor Wallop led the crowd to leave Celestial Origins, and traveled all the way to Dongji Pce in a vast, undisguised and unhurried manner. Enlightenments Edge. Michiko and Felix were still in Enlightenments Edge, and there was some reason why they didnt leave with Jason. They knew that several Forbidden Lands were secretly working together to target Pathgate and Zenithway.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Therefore, Michiko and Felix had reached a tacit understanding that they wanted to see if they could draw out the Forbidden Land people who were surrounding them. They thought that after Jason and his group left, these Forbidden Land people might not be able to stand it and choose to rush up to Enlightenments Edge to make a desperate attempt to surround and kill them. However, there hadnt been any movement over the past few days. Apparently, those people from Forbidden Land had all restrained their impulses and did note up to kill them. This somewhat made Michiko and Felix feel a bit regretful. With Zenithway and Pathgate joining forces, Michiko and Felix were confident enough to fight against the Forbidden Land people who wanted to surround and kill them. At this moment, Michikos heart stirred as he looked towards a direction and said, The Emperors Qi is rushing up to the sky. Emperor Wallop is starting to move. Felix also nodded and said, I have sensed it as well. It seems like Emperor Wallop should be heading to Dongji Pce. Lets move as well. Those Forbidden Land people who are ambushed in the dark are not making any moves these days, so Im afraid they have other ns. Michiko said. Amitabha! Felix pronounced a Buddhas name and then said, Then lets move to Dongji Pce. With that, Michiko and Felixs side also began to prepare to move. Zenith Peaks. The Immortal Mountain Young Lord awoke from thatprehension of the meaning of the Extreme Dao, and the Yin-Yang Divine Pupil in his eyes flowed and blossomed with essence as he muttered to himself, The wind and clouds are converging, and the heavens are changing. It seems that Dongji Pce will be opening any moment now. Faceless, go, head to Dongji Pce! Saying that, Marcus Deathless did not stay for long, his figure leaped and went straight down the peak. Behind him, the Dao Protector Faceless followed closely. Treasures Trove. Rhea Saintess, the Holy Maiden of Myriad Path Sect, and Otltino Divine Maiden of Lineage of Spiritual God also stepped out of Treasures Trove. Is this the opening of Dongji Pce? Otltino Goddess spoke up. Rhea Saintess nodded and said, Basically its almost ready, and will open anytime within these hours. Lets head to Dongji Pce then. Otltino Goddess said. Once Dongji Pce opens, the situation is bound to be chaotic, and killing will be inevitable. At that time, improvise. Rhea Saintess spoke. Otltino Goddess nodded. Even the Eternalisle Young Master, who was far away over in the East Sea, moved and led Eternalisles disciples to start rushing towards Dongji Pce. It could be said that all the major forces within the Eastsea Enve were all moving in unison. With the opening of Dongji Pce, it also meant that Eastsea Enve had entered its end, but it also meant that an unimaginable showdown and collision had ensued. Skyfall Crypt. Dystopia Beastkin Lineage is inside Skyfall Crypt. On that day, Orion Seeridge received theplete Imperial Realms Laws of the Way from the sealed Rex Wildborn, and in addition, that Rex Wildborn even bestowed a lot of treasures on Orion Seeridges side, such as Holy Pill, Creation Origin Stone and so on. After obtaining these treasures, Orion Seeridge did not hesitate to look for a ce that was hidden enough to cultivate and realize. In the end, Orion Seeridge chose Skyfall Crypt, the reason is that Skyfall Crypt is able to shield the outside worlds breath, they cultivate in Skyfall Crypt, the outside world will not be able to sense. As for whether or not they will meet a big enemy in Skyfall Crypt, Orion Seeridge did not think about it, even if they meet some forces or not, in front of them, they are not enemy. On this day, Orion Seeridge came back to his senses from the state of enlightenment, thews of the Great Dao of Imperial Realm were not something he could fullyprehend in this realm, he could only grope for it little by little. However, after these days of enlightenment, Orion Seeridges harvest was still huge, his own Immortality breath had solidified a lot, and had been quenched to the peak of the Immortality high rank. And in the process of perceiving thews of the Imperial Realm Avenue, his martialbat techniques had also been greatly inspired, undergoing an actual metamorphosis, which also meant that his battle power had realized a significant climb. This was the power of theplete Eternal Immortality Great Dao Law, being able to directlyprehend theplete Great Dao meaning at the peak of the martial dao. After Orion Seeridges eyes opened, he said, We have been cultivating here for some time. Counting on it, the opening of Dongji Pce is just around the corner, so its time for us to get out. Lets go, then well go to Dongji Pce. The treasures within Dongji Pce, especially that Eternal Waystone, cannot be obtained by the people of The Celestial Realm! Bane Abysswell spoke up. Yes, we must seize it! It is said that the Eternal Waystone may contain the secret of Faunus Eldergrove within it. Or even, the ability to recall Faunus Eldergrove! spoke Dominic Ashen of Sris Royal n. Orion Seeridge nodded as he looked at Skyler Eyre and asked, Skyler Eyre, you have refined some Creation Origin Stone, do you think it can be difficult to break through to Creation realm these days? Skyler Eyres eyes sank after hearing this and said, Your Majesty, after refining some Creation Origin Stone, my understanding of Creation Origin has umted and deepened. When Dongji Pce opens, it is the easiest time to invoke Eastsea Enves Creation Origin. Choosing to make a breakthrough at that time has a certain degree of certainty. Orion Seeridge nodded and said, Thats good. No matter what, someone on our side must break through to Creation realm by then. otherwise it will be difficult to participate in thepetition! Whether its Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain or Emperor Wallop and other such forces or not, I believe they will also have such intentions and preparations. Once Dongji Pce is opened, a battle will be inevitable. Most of the people of The Celestial Realm are hostile to my Ancient Beastkin Lineage. Therefore, we must all be prepared to fight to the death! In order to restore the glory of Arakko Beastkin Lineage, the fight for Dongji Pce will definitelyplete the task! Orion Seeridge said in a low and resolute tone. Immediately, those heavenly prides of the major royal ns in the arena as well as the Dao Protectors, a sense of determination flowed from each and every one of their faces. Soon, the Draconic Beastkin Lineage led by Orion Seeridge left the Skyfall Crypt and prepared to rush towards Dongji Pce. Chapter 2711 – Choosing a Place to Break the Boundary (Normal) Dongji Pce. A hidden ce. Jason had already recovered from his own injuries, using Holy Pill to heal his wounds, which was considered very counter-intuitive, so his injuries recovered quickly. In addition, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was once again tempered and appeared to be even more powerful, which also made up for some of its ws. The rest of The Human Realms injured pride, such as Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, etc. had also recovered. Old Mr. Millers body was like a cauldron, with exuberant qi and blood surging, and aw of Immortality surrounded him, polishing his own flesh and bones, and blossoming a bit of golden light. Jason could tell at a nce that Old Mr. Miller was also tempering his physique. Old Mr. Miller had already reached the peak of his six-foot golden body, and with the help of Zenithways Golden Body Method, his body was even more advanced, if not for this, if he wanted to fight against Mount with Quasi-Divine, it would be difficult for him to resist Mounts outbursts of punches and killing moves. Jason remembers that the next step up from the Sixth Golden Body is the Inner Sage and Outer King Realm, when the Grand Vajra Realm Physique is considered to have reached a state of great fulfillment. However, when Old Mr. Miller reached the peak of Immortality, he was unable to refine Grand Vajra Realm Physique to Inner Sage and Outer King Realm, Jason guessed that he would have to break through to Creation realm before he could do so. Creation realm creates and takes over the heavens, perhaps this is the only way to elevate the Physique to the Immacte and Unsullied Saint King Realm. Just as he was thinking, Jason sensed a fluctuation of Qi, his face was stunned, following this Qi, he looked towards Darcey, Darceys wisp of indestructible aura was climbing, looking as if he was going to break through the realm of indestructible. Jason immediately walked over to Darceys side and asked, Dercy are you preparing to break the realm of indestructibility? Darceys eyes opened as she said, I feel as if I can attempt to break the Realm of Imperishability. Can it be suppressed? Jason asked. Darcey nodded and said, Naturally, I can. Then suppress it and dont break the realm here. Jason said. ording to the information received, Dongji Pce was about to open, and there would definitely be quite a few forcesing, including Emperor Wallops side. It would be too obvious to break the boundary near Dongji Pce and attract the Immortality Heavenly Tribtion. Furthermore, Chaos Progeny and Mount must not have traveled far, and were also hibernating nearby. Once they broke the boundary here, it would be the same as announcing the coordinates of their location. Darcey understood Jasons intention after he said that, at this juncture, it was indeed unwise to choose to break the boundary near Dongji Pce and remain indestructible. Not only Darcey, the indestructible aura of Marcel and Zack were also climbing steadily, looking like they were about to be suppressed. Marcel, Zack, are you guys also feeling able to impact Immortality? Jason walked over and opened his mouth to ask. Marcel and Zack both nodded their heads. Jasons eyes revealed joy as he said, Suppress it for a while. Holy Pills efficacy also manifested at this moment, Darcey, Marcel, and Zack all showed signs that they were going to break through Immortality, but they definitely couldnt break through here, it would be too dangerous. Jason counted the time and felt that it was about time, so he headed towards Titus and the others side. Gentlemen, its almost time for Martial Monument to give you a sense of realization. Jason said after walking over. Martial Monument was in Fairys hand at the moment, and after hearing this, she handed Martial Monument to Jason and said, Thank you Jason. Under the Martial Monument, I have a deeper understanding of my own martial arts. Daemon Rex also said, Indeed. the Martial Monument is indeed extremely mysterious. Titus said, I seem to haveprehended The deste n lineages Ancient Bloodline Battle Technique, when Ive integrated this Bloodline Battle Technique, Ill definitely beat Chaos Progenys brains out the next time I meet him! Jason skimmed his mouth, not even bothering to spit on this guy. In his opinion, it should be Chaos Progeny beating your brains and pulp out almost. Even if heprehended the bloodline battle technique, it couldnt make up for the shorings in other aspects, with Tituss qualifications still not as good as Chaos Progeny, there was no possibility of defeating him at the same level. Are you guys continuing to stay here waiting for Dongji Pce to open? Jason asked. And what else? Titus looked at Jason, he always felt that this guy asked a question, didnt hee here to wait for Dongji Pce to open? Jason smiled and said, I will leave with mypanion for a while.e back when Dongji Pce opens. Daemon Rex looked at Jason and asked, Why is that? Jason didnt hide anything and said, There are a fewpanions who want to break the realm of indestructibility. Breaking the realm here moves too much. Besides, I have quite a few enemies in Eastsea Enve. In case the other party happens to arrive, it would be troublesome. I see. Daemon Rex and the others understood after hearing that. Ill leave first. Titus, Daemon Rex, wait for Dongji Pce to open and join forces together when I return to bust Chaos Progeny and the others. Jason said with a smile. Titus heckled and said, Fighting is my favorite anyway. Daemon Rex smiled and said, When the timees, fight alongside Jason. Jason then said goodbye to Titus and the others as he snuck off quietly with Old Mr. Miller and The Human Realm Celestials and left the vicinity of Dongji Pce. Jason looked at the terrain map of Eastsea Enve and stalked over towards an inevitable ce with rolling hills. About an hour or soter, Jason and his group had sneaked into this mountainousnd.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After arriving at this ce, Jason said, If Darcey, Zack, and Marcel sessfully break through the realm, then our team will have three more Immortality powerhouses. This is a good thing. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Good. When is the right time for them to break the realm? Jasons gaze narrowed in his eyes as he said, The moment Dongji Pce opens, Darcey and the others will directly break the realm. Firstly, Dongji Pce opens up with a lot ofmotion, its just the right time to break the realm then; secondly, even if we attract the Immortality Thunder Tribtion, there wont be any powerful opponents searching for us all the way to intercept us under the opening of Dongji Pce. Zack asked, Then wouldnt we miss the key point where Dongji Pce opens? Jasonughed and said, We wont miss it. When Dongji Pce opens, do you really think you can be the first to go in? Guns hitting heads, once it opens, no matter which power wants to be the first to enter, it will be suppressed by the other powers joining forces. Everyone wants to be the first to enter, the first to enter, means that the probability of getting the greatest treasure is the greatest. But would the other forces just stand by and watch others get in first? Therefore, once the Dongji Pce opens, there will be a stalemate. We can just make use of this time difference. The crowd nodded after hearing this. Jason then said, The rest of you, continue to seize the time to cultivate. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and Wolf Boy, the three of you are impacting the peak of the Immortality high rank, you are only a hairs breadth away from this level. If you continue to realize and refine a bit, youll be able to stabilize this realm as well. As for the peak of Immortality its only toote to impact it. Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others nodded their heads after hearing this, and they were all beginning to cultivate. They knew in their hearts that from the time they entered Eastsea Enve so far, a great battle was about to open up. Chapter 2712 – Gathering of Heaven’s Pride (Normal) Dongji Pce Whoosh! Whoosh! Two figures rushed towards Dongji Pce, and people were alreadying over. The two figures that came forward were Marcus Deathless and Faceless. Mainly, Zenith Peaks was not too far away from Dongji Pce, so Marcus Deathless arrived very quickly. Immediately after thatC Whoosh! Another batch of people came, and at the head of them were two exquisite figures, the right side of one person had the appearance of a national beauty, absolutely beautiful, with an ethereal temperament like an immortal, which made people forget about it. In addition, its body is apanied by a hidden Xuan Huang Qi, will reflect her more extraordinary. The left side of a person this is embedded extraordinary charm, like a goddess in the world, have a valiant and beautiful temperament. These two people were Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess, meaning that Myriad Path Sect and Lineage of Spiritual God had bothe over. After Rhea Saintess and Otltino came, they saw Marcus Deathless and Faceless from Immortal Mountain Forbidden Land, but both sides didnt have anymunication, upying different directions, and their gazes were directed towards Dongji Pce. Otltino, Otltino At this moment, an excited shout came out, and a figure with an abundance of qi and blood was actually seen rushing out from one side of Dongji Pce, directly heading towards Otltino Divine Maidens side. Otltino, we finally meet again. Otltino, it feels like youve be even more beautiful. This figure that rushed out spoke. The Otltino Goddess beautiful eyes flickered, her face bursting with annoyance as she scolded, Titus, get the hell away from me! Less getting close to me, Im not familiar with you. Titus, who rushed over, smiled and said, Weve met many times. Besides, weve met many times, how can we say were not familiar? YouC The Otltino Goddess was so furious that she stomped her feet as she said angrily, Anyway, shut up. I dont want to bother with you. Dont you talk to me either. Fine, fine, I wont talk, its enough for me to just look at you like this. Titus said. It had to be said that Titus had taken the meaning of the words deadpan to an extreme. The Otltino Goddess was simply speechless, tensing her face as a cold aura enveloped her. Not only was Otltino Goddess speechless, Valley of Specters and Skybound Sect were also speechless. Daemon Rex, Fairy, and the others were originally in the same area as Titus, and now that Titus had rushed out, Daemon Rex, Fairy, and the others had no choice but to all show up. Daemon Rex looked at Titus in a rather speechless manner, and a phrase shed through his mind C not afraid of god-like opponents, but afraid of pig-like teammates! After Marcus Deathless saw that so many forces had shown up, his face moved slightly, his eyes nced towards Daemon Rex, smiled, and said, Daemon Rex, is there any interest in cooperating with me? Daemon Rexs eyes flickered, nced towards Marcus Deathless, and said, Cooperation? What kind of cooperation? Marcus Deathless directly said, Chaos Progeny has appeared, you and I will join forces to break him up and seize his underpinnings. In addition, after leaving Eastsea Enve, I, Immortal Mountain, can join forces with you, Valley of Specters, to directly attack Chaos Mount. It is rumored that the Chaos Lotus King in Chaos Mount has matured and metamorphosed into the Chaos Divine Lotus. With this Chaos Divine Lotus, your Valley of Specters Corbin Demonlord will not only be healed, but he might even be able to attain immortality! As soon as these words were uttered, all the people from the various forces that had appeared in the surroundings were shaken, and a pair of gazes all looked over towards Marcus Deathless. The amount of information revealed by Marcus Deathless words was too huge. Chaos Mounts Lotus King was about to mature and transform? Chaos Divine Lotus, wouldnt that be a true divine medicine?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If this news was true, it would be enough to cause The Celestial Realm to tremble. True divine medicines were too rare, and there hadnt been any news of a true divine medicineing out in hundreds of years. Of course, even if there is a divine medicine, there will not be that side of the force will reveal it, that will only attract strong enemies to fight for it. Another amount of information is that Corbin Demonlord of Valley of Specters is really still alive? He just suffered an injury that is difficult to heal? So hes in seclusion and hibernation? Daemon Rexs eyes flickered, and there was a hint of coldness on his face; he didnt know what Marcus Deathless intention was when he said such words in public. Before Daemon Rex could reply, steeply- Boom! A powerful aura erupted from the east side of Dongji Pce, a tidal wave of Energy of Chaos filled the air, and the Chaos Vital Force connected heaven and earth, sweeping through the sky, iparably strong. This was clearly Chaos Progeny, he rose up in the air, stepping in the air step by step, the gaze in his eyes coldly stared at Marcus Deathless, saying: Immortal, you want to kill me? Then today, you will have to die even if you dont! Two divine auras exploded from Marcus Deathless eyes, and the Yin Yang Divine Pupil surfaced within his pupils as he looked towards Chaos Progeny, snorted, and said, Sure enough, I guessed that you had alreadye, but hibernated in the shadows. No, I forced you out with a single word. People who speak without a word often end up not knowing how they will die. Chaos Progeny said coldly. An evil smile appeared on Marcus Deathless face as he said, That depends on whether or not you have the skills. Just as the two of them went toe-to-toe, violently C Bang! Bang! Bang! A burst of footsteps came, only to see an emperors aura running through the sky, like a Godless One dominating heaven and earthing to life, causing the wind to rise and the sky and earth to change color. From far and near, only to see Emperor Wallop and his party walked over. Emperor Wallop was the leader, prince of men, Yangzi, Nightfall Abyss, Nero and other celestial pride followed at the side, gathered the disciples of the eight domains, the scale of the hundreds of people, this vastlye. When Emperor Wallop appeared on his side, a pair of gazes couldnt help but look over. Without a doubt, the eight domains manpower led by Emperor Wallop was definitely the most massive force in the Eastsea Enve. Amitabha Buddha. A Buddhist cry rang out. Only to see Buddhas light shrouding the sky and earth, in which there was a supreme Taoist aura permeating the air, not far away, Felix and Michiko also appeared, followed by Zenithway and Pathgates disciples. Immediately after that, the Eternalisle people led by Kael also appeared. Behind them, the people of Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, Soulreturn River, and Empyrean Falls, the four Forbidden Lands, also appeared, and they converged together, appearing across from Zenithway and Pathgates side, and their gazes were also, if anything, directed towards Falsehood. They appeared opposite Zenithway and Pathgate, and their gazes were directed towards Felix and Michiko. At that moment, a powerful aura of Primal Beast n rose up, dominating the sky. Orion Seeridge also appeared, apanied by Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Simian Skycracker, Argent Mail, and Zephyr Purcloud, the princes pride. Dystopian Beastkin Lineage also showed up. At that moment, Emperor Wallops gaze looked towards Orion Seeridge, and the gaze in his eyes was unmoved. At this point, all the major powers had appeared, and the atmosphere in the arena was beginning to be a bit tense, but none of the parties wanted to start a conflict or fight. Dongji Pce had yet to be opened, so fighting at this time would undoubtedly be more trouble than it was worth. Therefore, all the heavenly prides were waiting, waiting for the moment when Dongji Pce opened. Chapter 2713 – Dongji Palace Opens (Normal) At this moment, the wind and clouds converged, a powerful aura swept across the sky, causing the wind to rise. Dongji Pce this side of the atmosphere is also suppressed to the extreme, filled with a sense of tension, between the major prides vaguely have a kind of touch-and-go battle feeling. The position of the forces of each party is also clear-cut, each other different camps, will be far away from the other side. Emperor Wallops eyes gazed around the scene, seemingly searching for something, and his brows were slightly furrowed.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Emperor Throop, there seems to be no sign of Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists. The prince of men on the side spoke up. Emperor Wallop nodded and said, I havent found any either. It doesnt look like they are hibernating in the vicinity of Dongji Pce, right now, the manpower of various forces are showing up, they cant hide if they are in this neighborhood. The gaze in Yangzis eyes turned cold as he said, Dongji Pce is about to open, will Jason and the others be able to hold back? Emperor Wallop sneered and said, He definitely cant hold back. Unless he doesnt want topete for the opportunities within the Dongji Pce. But with my understanding of Jason, even if he knows thating to Dongji Pce topete for the chance will be dangerous, he will stille! Just wait for him toe! Yangzi sneered, his body filled with a steaming murderous aura. I really want to see what this Jason is capable of. Nightfall Abyss from The Devil Gods Lineage sneered. Neros eyes shed as he said, Didnt this Jason say that he possesses Dragon Bloodline? To be able to possess Dragon Bloodline must be extremely extraordinary. However, if he shows up at Dongji Pce, hell be dead as well! Nero, Nightfall Abyss, Damian, and Warden, the Four Great Celestials, had previously been in Zenith Peaks to sense their chances, and thus had not encountered Jason and the others. It was only after Nero and the others went to Celestial Origins to meet up with Emperor Wallop that they learned about Jason and these The Human Realms Celestial Pride. Even, Mixed Veins young master Mixed Heavenly Vault had been wasted by Jason, and its protector Kattys Armored VestmentSpiritual Soldier had been snatched by The Human Realm martial artists side. When they heard this, Nero and the others were still extremely shaken in their hearts, realizing that these The Human Realm Celestials led by Jason were definitely not to be underestimated. However, Nero and the others were fearless in their hearts, the strongest of their eight domains converged and were enough to blow up any side of the force, so in their eyes, as long as Jason and the others appeared, it would definitely be a dead end. Not only was Emperor Wallop in the field, Chaos Progeny was also searching for Jason and the others. Chaos Progeny did not see Jason and the others appear, and he could not help but feel some curiosity in his heart. Immediately, Chaos Progenys eyes looked towards Titus side, Jason was with Titus and the others before, but Jason did not show up right now. Titus sensed Chaos Progenys gaze, he directly red back and said: Chaos Progeny, what are you looking at? You dont like me? Come and fight if you dont! The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes turned cold as he said in a chilling voice, You provoke me time and time again, are you looking for death? Titusughed coldly in disbelief and said, Its still not clear who is looking for death. That Marcus Deathless, didnt you invite Daemon Rex to join forces with you to kill Chaos Progeny before? Howe you didnt invite me? Marcus Deathless face was stunned as he nced towards Titus, his eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Alright, Titus you have this intention, then you might as well join forces and subdue Chaos Progeny. No problem. Give me one no, at least two Holy Pill, and Ill team up with you to take down Chaos Progeny, Titus said with conviction. Marcus Deathless face darkened at his words and didnt bother with Titus anymore. Chaos Progeny took a deep breath, as if he was suppressing the anger in his heart, Titus provocations did make him unhappy. However, Dongji Pce had not yet been opened, so he would not rashly start a conflict with Titus. He also knew that Titus must have gotten through this point and would be so openly provocative. Where the hell is Jason hiding? I dont believe that you wont show up when Dongji Pce opens. Emperor Wallop is also looking for you! As long as you show up, its a dead end! Chaos Progeny thought darkly in his heart. In fact, Chaos Progeny appeared irritated on the surface at Titus provocation, but it was more of a pretense. Chaos Progenys real target from start to finish was Jason. If he couldnt kill Jason this time, when the Eastsea Enve ended and Jason and the others returned to The Human Realm, then Chaos Progeny could onlye to The Human Realm through the Ancient Road Passage if he wanted to kill Jason. Just then, all of a sudden- Rumble! A booming and vibrating sound was transmitted from Dongji Pce, deafening the ears and attracting everyones attention in an instant! Dongji Pce is opening! I dont know who shouted out with iparable excitement. At that moment, the sea of clouds above Dongji Pce surged dramatically, asrge swathes of clouds converged and were churning and fluctuating, giving people an extremely spectacr visual sense. At the same time, above Dongji Pce, a pir of five-colored light rose up into the sky, each pir of light was huge and iparable, connecting Dongji Pce with the surging sea of clouds above, and at the next moment- Ka-ra! Crack! A thick lightning bolt crossed the sky, just like an electric dragon was roaming around that pir of five-colored light, giving people an unimaginable sense of majesty. Gradually, in that five-color light column with the sea of clouds like a huge wave, a shadow emerged, this shadow can not be seen at all, can only be seen in the general outline of a humanoid, an evolution of the electric dragon around its body, will be reflected in the Gods might iparable. When this shadow emerged, it gave people a feeling that they couldnt help but worship it, just like a supreme being that sat in the nine heavens and ten earths, and as if it was the embodiment of the heaven and earths great Dao, controlling the great Daows of the heavens and the worlds. This, this cant be the Eastern Great Emperors shadow, right? Someone couldnt help but murmur and open his mouth, his eyes zing over. Rumble! As this shadow emerged, all of a sudden, Hera saw that Dongji Pces thick door, which had been closed for an unknown number of long years, began to move open a little bit. Immediately, a sh of strong light burst out from within the gate. At that moment, the pride of the various forces in the arena couldnt help but subconsciously squint their eyes, and what followed was that their blood boiled up, bing iparably excited and exhrated. The doors of Dongji Pce opened! To the south of Dongji Pce, a ce with mountains. When the vision of Dongji Pce was triggered, Jason, Old Mr. Miller and others all rose up to look into the distance. Jason and the other The Human Realm Celestials all saw the shadow of the thick electric dragon high above the sky, surrounded by pirs of five-colored light and reflected by a sea of churning clouds, like a supreme great emperor suppressing the nine heavens and ten earths! This is the shadow of the Eastern Great Emperor? Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but speak up. It is extremely likely! It seems that Dongji Pce will only open when this silhouette surfaces! Jason opened his mouth, he narrowed his eyes, then said in a deep voice, Dercy, Marcel, Zack, break the Realm of Indestructibility immediately while you can! Chapter 2714 – Taking the Opportunity to Break the Boundary (Normal) After hearing Jasons words, Darcey, Zack, and Marcel in the field no longer hesitated, they mobilized their own chi, urging that strand of Indestructible Origin, and began to impact towards thatyer of Immortalitys barrier. Boom! Boom! Boom! Darcey and the other three were impacting the barrier of Immortality, and the strand of Undying Force contained within them impacted over with all their might, topletely break through thatyer of barrier. In the process of impacting again and again, Darcey, Zack, and Marcels barrier had an obvious impulse, and the gap of the barrier was getting bigger and bigger, allowing them to gather and mobilize more Undying Origin Energy. Over at Dongji Pce, the gate was still slowly opening, only at a very slow pace. As the gate slowly opened, a zing light emerged from within the gate, leaping into the eyes, apanied by an extremely ancient and reckless aura, giving people the impression that what was blocked behind the Zenithway was a world buried in endless years. Now, with the door slowly opened, this world began to reappear in the world. Emperor Wallop stared tightly at this slowly opening door, the gaze in his eyes became a bit zing, his eyes shing. Chaos Progeny was also staring without blinking, with the opening of the folding door, he could sense a ray of Chaos Origins aura behind the door. Felix, Dorian, Marcus Deathless, Daemon Rex, Rhea Saintess, and other celestial prides gazes were all staring intently, and at the same time, their hearts were iparably excited. They had entered the Eastsea Enve with the greatest purpose of waiting for the opening of the Dongji Pce. With the opening of the Dongji Pces gate, the shadow that appeared in the sky, as if it was sitting on top of the nine heavens, appeared to be getting dimmer and dimmer, as if the opening of the Dongji Pce would elerate the weakening of the shadow. When the gate of the Dongji Pce opened to a certain extent, the crowd in the arena vaguely saw some scenes within the Dongji Pce through theyers of isted aura. I seem to see a divine medicine rooted in the void, using the Heaven and Earth Great Dao as nourishment to increase its own divine materials! Bah! Its clearly a supreme divine weapon! Suspended in the air, shes of light surround it, and its divine aura blooms, reflecting the nine heavens and ten earths!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Shouldnt it be an absolute divine elixir? I seem to smell that aura of a divine dan, its really refreshing The crowd seemed to have seen something from the opened Dongji Pce gate, but what they saw was different and were arguing and discussing. The more so, the more the crowd felt that Dongji Pce was extraordinary. To the south, between the rolling hills. Darcey and the others were still pounding on Immortality, and in the constant pounding, their own Origin Energy was depleting extremely fast, while thatyer of Immortalitys barrier had yet to be truly broken through. At this time, Jasons Storage Ring shed, he took out three drops of Indestructible Origin Source, and flicked them to Darcey, Zack, and Marcel respectively, and said in a deep voice, Take it, and make a breakthrough to Immortality in one go! Darcey and the others took the drops of Indestructible Origin and directly swallowed them, then refined the Indestructible Origin energy contained in the drops of Indestructible Origin. Boom! In an instant, an iparably precise Indestructible Origin Energy was inspired from within their bodies, turning into a raging surge of Indestructible Origin Energy. Darcey guided this pure and majestic Indestructible Origin Energy and directly impacted towards thatyer of Immortalitys barrier. Once, twice impacted again and again, and when it came to the sixth impact, steeply- Click! Theyer of Immortality barrier in Darceys body was finallypletely dispersed, and immediately, an iparably majestic and zing Undying Origin Breath filled out from Darceys body. At that momentC Roar! An earth-shattering tiger whistle sounded, Darceys White Tiger Bloodline phantom appeared in the air, revealing his divine might, imposing, and permeated with a murderous and stern aura. Rumble! At the same time, there was a thunderbolt roaring in the sky, and the destructive aura and pressure contained in the thunderbolt was shocking to the human heart. Darceys figure moved, shing to a slightly distant ce to start coping with the next baptism of thunderbolt. Click, click, click! Ka-rak! At that moment, Marcel and Zack broke through the Immortality barrier almost simultaneously, and an aura of Immortality erupted from their bodies, sweeping across the sky. Marcel and Zack also shed to different directions and began to focus on dealing with the Immortalitys Heavenly Tribtion. Rumble! In an instant, the two of them, Marcel and Zack, also immediately attracted the booming thunderous sound of Immortalitys Heavenly Tribtion. This was equivalent to, Darcey, Zack, and Marcel all three of them invoking the Immortality Heavenly Tribtion at the same time, and thus that sounding aura was extremely majestic, and a Heavenly Tribtions might was permeating. Dongji Pce. Eh? The gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes sank as he looked in the direction of the south. He had already sensed it when the aura of the Undying Heavenly Tribtion was surging, and knew in his heart that someone had broken the Realm of Undying and attracted the Immortality Heavenly Tribtion. The gaze in prince of mens eyes was slightly cold as he said, Someone is actually breaking the realm at this time? Emperor Wallop said coldly, It should be The Human Realm Heavens Pride someone is breaking the realm. I finally realized why Jason didnt appear here, it turns out that they are deliberately waiting for the moment when Dongji Pce opens, and one of them takes the opportunity to break the realm. In that case, no one would bother. After all, no one is willing to watch the Dongji Pce open and then have to miss the opportunity. prince of men gazed towards the south and saw a storm of falling thunderclouds, he sensed it and said, This level of heavenly tribtion shouldnt be Jason breaking through the realm. Jason is equipped with Dragon Bloodline and also Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline. If its really Jason, hell be able to break through the realm. If its Jason, hell be able to break through the realm. Bloodline. If Jason is really breaking the realm, then at the very least, he would have attracted the Silent Thunder Tribtion. Emperor Wallop nodded and said, I sensed it as well. Precisely because it wasnt Jason who was breaking the boundary, thats why I didnt move. If it was really Jason who was breaking the realm, even if I missed the Dongji Pces first opportunity, I would have directly killed him and prevented him from breaking the realm, so that he would have died directly. Emperor Wallop knew that Jasons battle power was powerful, and if Jason was allowed to break through to Immortality, it wouldplete a metamorphosis, and how terrifying Jason would actually be at that time would be truly unimaginable. Therefore, really if Jason breaks through the realm, then Emperor Wallop even if he misses the Dongji Pce first opportunity, he will also first decisively strike. However, since it was the other Celestial Pride in The Human Realm that was breaking through the realm, he would not bother, lest under the opening of the Dongji Pce, the opportunity within the Dongji Pce would be snatched away by the other contenders before him, and that would be a great loss. Not only Emperor Wallop, the gazes in Chaos Progenys eyes also looked towards this side of the southern mountains, chaos runes surfacing in his eyes and his face was iparably cold. Chapter 2715 – Killing Formation (Normal) Chaos Progeny could also guess that far to the south of Dongji Pce, in the direction of the rolling hills, Jason and the other The Human Realm Celestial Pride were definitely there. Moreover, judging from the Indestructible Heavenly Tribtion being invoked right now, someone on The Human Realm Heavenly Prides side was in the process of breaking the realm of indestructibility. Jason is really good at calcting, taking advantage of the opening of Dongji Pce to allow The Human Realm Heavenly Pride to take advantage of the opportunity to break the realm. Could it be that he wants to give up this Dongji Pce opportunity? Chaos Progeny thought secretly. Even though Chaos Progeny knew that Jason and the others were over in the south, he didnt think of rushing over there, to him, the Dongji Pce that was opening in front of him was more important. After all, there were too manypetitors around, Emperor Wallop, Orion Seeridge, Marcus Deathless, Dorian, Felix, and so on, if he missed a step, then he wouldnt have a chance topete for the chance within Dongji Pce. Titus, Daemon Rex, Fairy and the others also all noticed the Immortality Heavenly Tribtion movement over the southern mountains, and they knew that Jason and the other The Human Realm Celestials were breaking through over there. Previously, when Jason said goodbye, he also frankly said that he would find a ce slightly away from Dongji Pce for The Human Realm Heavenly Pride to break through. From the Immortality Heavenly Tribtion fluctuations, it looks like there are three people breaking through the realm How many of these The Human Realm Heavenly Pride have broken through to Immortality? Its unbelievable! Titus couldnt help butment. He remembered meeting Jasons group when he first entered Eastsea Enve. At that time, among Jasons group, other than Old Mr. Miller, the only ones who had reached Quasi life and death realm were Purple Phoenix Saintess and Sacred Son of Destruction, while the others were basically Quasi life and death realm, and several were still only at Quasi life and death realm. The others are basically quasi-Quasi life and death realm, and several are still just Extreme Realm Emperor. But now, The Human Realm has a lot of Immortality on its side, and now its going to add three more Immortality, and all the others have reached Quasi-Immortality, except Jason. Titus, however, also knew that Jason could not be viewed withmon sense, Jason appeared to have only Quasi life and death realm, but Titus felt that he did not see himself being able to suppress Jason in an all-out battle, this was too perverted. Jason, how many resources and treasures has this guy scraped from the Eastsea Enve? Without enough resources, it would be impossible to support so many The Human Realms Celestial Pride to break through the realm one after another in a short period of time, and the overall strength has doubled several times! Cultivation talent was no matter how strong it was, without enough resources it was all for naught! This guy must have a lot of treasures on his body, it seems like robbing him ah Titus thought darkly in his mind. In fact, Tituss spection is reasonable, Jason side if there is not enough treasures, The Human Realm heavenly prides cultivation rise that is impossible. Lets say the Indestructible Origin Source, without enough Indestructible Origin Source, it would be impossible for so many people to break through to Immortality in a short period of time. In addition there is also Holy Pill, dont look at Jason to get a lot of Holy Pill, but there is also a lot of consumption, The Human Realm Heavenly Pride is exactly time and time again to take Holy Pill, refining Holy Pill majestic pure energy, in order to be able to break through so easily. This kind of treatment, put in the eyes of the disciples of other major forces, that ispletely absent. At this time, the Heavenly Tribtion Strength on the side of the southern mountains was gradually weakening, and there was no longer the same majestic aura at the very beginning, indicating that the Immortality Heavenly Tribtion had begun to approach the end. On the south side of the mountains, Jason and Old Mr. Miller were guarding the surroundings, although he guessed that those Heavenly Tribtion of The Celestial Realm wouldnt purposelye to destroy it, they still had to be vignt just in case. At this time, sensing that Darcey and the others Immortality Heavenly Tribtion was starting toe to an end, Jason also rxed a little. On Darceys side, a majestic white tiger illusion appeared in the sky, undergoing the baptism of the Heavenly Tribtion, using Heavenly Tribtion Strength to refine himself, making the white tiger illusion more lifelike, manifesting a stern killing aura. Darcey was also fighting against the Heavenly Tribtion Strength, she was evolving her fist, the Undying Force on her body was fully erupted, she sted on, the white tiger power contained in her fist was extremely strong. When Darcey wasprehending the Martial Monument, sheprehended a martial artsbat technique that suited her destiny C the White Tiger Swallowing Dao Technique! The killing aura of this martial art was extremely fierce, and Darceys face was filled with determination as she continued to bombard the Heavenly Tribtion while refining the Law of Imperishability embedded in Heavenly Tribtion Strength, perfecting her Indestructible Origin.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Zack and Marcel did the same, both fighting against their own Heavenly Tribtion. Zack was even mobilizing the Formation Way, evolving a great formation of terrain to stir up the power of the terrain, in order to fight against the baptism of the Heavenly Tribtion Strength. Marcel himself was filled with a vast and righteous energy, invoking the power of the vast and righteous energy of heaven and earth to strengthen himself as he evolved his battle techniques to fight against the Heavenly Tribtion that was bombarding him. Although Darcey, Zack, and Marcel all had different degrees of injuries under the bombardment of the Undying Heavenly Tribtion, as long as they could get through it, and recovered from their physical injuries, their physical bodies would be transformed into the Undying Body. Right at this moment, there were also some changes at Dongji Pce. It was seen that in the void above Dongji Pce, the silhouette that had surfaced gradually began to dissipate, returning to the heavens and earth. The various visions above Dongji Pce also began to dissipate. As the shadow suspected to be the Eastern Great Emperor began to dissipate into the heavens and earth, it was seen that the gate of Dongji Pce hadpletely opened. Dongji Pce has opened! The gate ispletely open! Then is it possible to enter now? There will definitely be heaven-defying treasures within the Dongji Pce! Quick, rush in! Immediately, many people were shouting. In addition to The Celestial Realms top-tier great powers in the field, there were also some scattered disciples of sect strength, and some disciples of medium sects and even first-ss sects were also among them. Upon seeing the opening of the Dongji Pce, the disciples of these sect powers immediately took action, and they all swarmed towards the Dongji Pce. There were still quite a few people, and there were as many as thirty to forty people who rushed over in an instant. These sect disciples had just rushed to the front of the opened gate of the Dongji Pce when all of a sudden C Snort! A streak of stern sword awnings as if they were substantial rose up into the sky, strangling those sect disciples with an indiscriminate attack. In an instant, blood filled the sky and corpses filled the ground. Many sect disciples fell to the ground and died. It was actually seen that in front of the main gate of the Dongji Pce, a killing formation had surfaced, containing the power of a severe and horrifying sword, as long as one approached over, they would trigger this killing formation, thus drawing out that severe and horrifying sword attack. A group of ignorant people, how can Dongji Pce be so good to enter? Without sufficient strength, entering is a dead end! Darius beside Emperor Wallop sneered. There were about a dozen or so of the n disciples who had rushed over, they were lucky not to die, but arge portion of them fell to the ground. The remaining sect disciples were even more horrified after hearing Darius words, this Dongji Pce has this killing formation in front of the door, so how can they enter inside? Chapter 2716 – Going to War (Normal) In front of Dongji Pce, the killing array was suspended, releasing the awe-inspiring power of the sword. On the ground, there were more than ten corpses lying down, all dead, blood stained the ground, looking extremely shocking. Those n disciples who survived were all backing up, they now finally understood why after the Dongji Pce gate was opened, such as Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and other great pride did not move, thought they were aware of the existence of this killing array.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As a matter of fact, Emperor Wallop and some other Celestial Pride did know about this killing formation. Moreover, the killing formation in Dongji Pce was very peculiar and could be called a killing formation simr to the one that tested the Heavens Pride. ording to the different cultivation level of the person who breaks in, the sword power released is also different, lets say if an Extreme Realm Emperor martial artist breaks in, the sword power released is at the Extreme Realm Emperor level, and if its a Quasi life and death realm, what is released is the Quasi life and death realm. Quasi life and death realm level. Simrly, if an Immortality martial artist breaks in, the sword power released from the killing formation will naturally be at the Immortality level. However, the sword power released by this killing array is bound to be extremely powerful in this realm, in other words, for example, at the Immortality level, if it is a mediocre Immortality martial artist, it is unable to withstand the sword power of this killing array. Only extremely outstanding Heavens Pride level powerhouses would be able to withstand the might of a killing formation of the same realm. Those sect disciples who had rushed over just now were not considered to be people with strong natural talent, and thus could not withstand the power of a single person of the same realm that erupted from the killing formation at all. In addition, Emperor Wallop and some other people also know a secret of this killing array, that is, this killing array is bloodthirsty, if there is enough blood into the killing array, to reach a certain level, this killing array will disappear on its own. As for the reason, Emperor Wallop and others do not know. The only guess is that when Eastern Great Emperor left this killing array, on the one hand, it is for the assessment of the heavenly pride, on the other hand, it is worried that in case all the heavenly pride can not pass the assessment, and was killed too much, if it has been killed, then it is not toe to the heavenly pride all killed out? So to this killing array set some rules, when the death of a certain number of people, blood reaches a certain amount of time, this killing array will also disappear. However, the dozen or so sect disciples that died just now, the blood that was gathered was still not enough to make this killing formation disappear. Tsk, tsk, tsk! At this moment, Marcus Deathless tsked andughed strangely as he said, The Dongji Pce has been opened, and no one is willing to be the first to enter? Then Ill go in first and scout for you all. With that, Marcus Deathless took a step forward. With Marcus Deathless natural talent, he would have no problem breaking through this killing formation. The key was, would Emperor Wallop and the others watch Marcus Deathless be the first to enter Dongji Pce? Thus, when Marcus Deathless took a step out, Emperor Wallop sneered and said, Marcus Deathless, you are not qualified enough. A divine aura shed in Marcus Deathless eyes as he stared at Emperor Wallop and said, Im not qualified? ording to your meaning. Could it be that you, Emperor Wallop, are considered qualified only if you are the first to enter? Could it be that there are still peopleing topete with me for this qualification? Emperor Wallop opened his mouth, his bodys aura steeply erupted, a Godless Ones might swept through the sky, the Emperors blood aura surged out, covering the heavens, and the pressure of the peak of the Immortality High Ranks that was embedded within it was diffusing! At this moment, Emperor Wallop was undoubtedly disying an extremely powerful confidence. In terms of personal strength, Emperor Wallop was fearless of any opponent, and in terms of team strength, with the eight strongest domains around him, which side of the force would dare to respond to the battle? Marcus Deathless, back off if youre sensible! Lest you die here! Yangzi took a step forward and spoke directly. A cold glint shed across Marcus Deathless eyes as he nced at Yangzi and said, Yangzi? Just by virtue of you, you are also qualified to say such words to me? Based on your words, I will kill you! Yangziughed coldly, but did not speak again. With the opening of the Dongji Pce, as far as Im concerned, each one of you will enter with your own skill, and each one of you willpete for the chance is. Who will be first and who will best? Each ording to their ability, whoever can break through the killing formation first will be the first to enter Dongji Pce. At that moment, Michiko spoke up as he and Felix walked towards the front. Im for it! Orion Seeridge spoke violently, he supported Michikos words. Standing up for the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, of course he supported it. Otherwise, with his status as Primal Beast n, the major Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realm wouldnt allow Primal Beast n to be the first to enter Dongji Pce. However, if Michikos approach was taken, then Orion Seeridge, with his talent and bloodline, would have the chance to be one of the first to enter Dongji Pce. Emperor Wallops gaze turned cold as he turned his eyes towards Orion Seeridge and said, Those who are not of my kind will be different. Therefore, gentlemen, I have a suggestion, we might as well put aside our preconceived notions and join forces to round up the Draconic Beastkin Lineage and drive this lineage to extinction. After that, we can decide how to enter Dongji Pce. At these words, the gazes of the eight domain powerhouses represented by Emperor Wallop all looked towards The deste n lineages side with a kind of hostility. Orion Seeridgeughed coldly and said, Emperor Throop, why do you need to speak in such a grandiose manner? The grudge between you, Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, and me, Primal Beast n, is imposed on other forces. Are you nning to make the other major Heavenly Pride do what you want, to be your hasty vanguard? In fact, the powerful Celestial Pride in the field, such as Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, and even Felix, Michiko, Daemon Rex, Rhea Saintess, and so on, did not pay attention to Emperor Wallops suggestion. Joining forces to get rid of Orion Seeridge, isnt that helping Emperor Wallop eliminate a formidable enemy? In the arena, Orion Seeridge would definitely say that the person he hates the most is Emperor Wallops lineage. Anyway, Im here, will not allow you The deste n lineage into Dongji Pce! said Emperor Wallop in a cold tone. Emperor Throop, do you really think you can cover the sky with one hand? Since its hard to avoid a battle, then now this Emperor will split the difference with you! Orion Seeridge opened his mouth, followed by- Boom! Orion Seeridge broke through the void and instantly approached Emperor Wallop, and then he sted out with a punch, attacking and killing Emperor Wallop. Seek death! Emperor Wallop coldly shouted as he evolved his fist style, that Power of Emperors Blood was erupting, and he also tantly threw out his fist to meet Orion Seeridge. At that moment, only Marcus Deathless took a step forward, wanting to break through the killing formation and enter Dongji Pce. Marcus Deathless, get the hell out of my way! Chaos Progenys voice came out as he shed and shot out to intercept Marcus Deathless. The gaze in Marcus Deathless eyes turned cold as he said in a chilling voice, Chaos Progeny, how dare you stop me? Then lets fight! As he shouted, the yin and yang divine pupil appeared in Marcus Deathless eyes, and a force of yin and yang surrounded his body. The top heavenly pride suddenly went to war, and many sect disciples in the field avoided it, lest they be caught in the wave, otherwise once they were caught in the wave, it would be very dangerous, with the risk of falling. Chapter 2717 – The Great War Breaks Out (Normal) A great battle between the top heavenly prides was suddenly triggered. Orion Seeridge and Emperor Wallop fought against each other, and both of them had sparks, and the strong and terrifying Undying Force was erupting. Under Orion Seeridgesprehension of Imperial Realms Law of Origin, the battle technique he evolved and promoted had obviously undergone a transformation, extremely powerful, and the killing force that erupted was overwhelming, attacking Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallop stimted the power of his own Emperors bloodline, fearlessly battling forward. prince of men, Yangzi, Nightfall Abyss, Nero, Damian, and Warden, the young masters of the major domains, were also striking out, attacking and killing the heavenly pride on Primal Beast ns side. Battle! In Primal Beast n, Simian Skycracker from Primeape Royal n let out a roar as he held the iron rod Spiritual Soldier and couldnt wait to kill. Meanwhile, Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Argent Mail, Zephyr Purcloud, all of these heavenly talents, also all went into battle. Its time for the Draconic Beastkin Lineage to be overthrown! Darius spoke coldly as he also killed his way forward. Why isnt Emperor of Heaven Bloodline destroyed? Skyler Eyreughed coldly as he directly attacked and killed Darius. In an instant, these two great forces fought together. On the other side, the people of the four Forbidden Lands, namely Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, Soulreturn River, and Empyrean Falls, gathered together. Flower Goddess turned her beautiful eyes and whispered, These great celestials in the field have already gone to war. This is an opportunity to surround Zenithway with Pathgate, take advantage of this to strike directly. The gaze in Elias eyes turned cold as he said, Then take advantage of this and strike immediately! These Forbidden Lands Young Lords had always wanted to kill Michiko and Felix, and now, as they watched the great battle rise, they couldnt help but feel that this was a great opportunity. Flower Goddess, Elias, and the others were also extremely decisive, and after deciding to do so, they steeply shed their figures- Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Their figures shed, crossing the void and attacking towards where Felix and Michiko were. Amitabha Buddha! Felix sped his hands together and recited a Buddhas name, an ancient Buddhamp rose above his head, themp was ancient and simple, embossed with the statue of Buddha, the wick of themp was lit up, releasing a streak of supreme Buddhas light. At that moment, Felixs body was radiant with golden light as he disyed his zed golden body. The zed one, wless and immacte, was the ultimate of the golden body. Next to him, Michikos right hand raised, holding a long white jade-like ruler, which was the Dao ruler. At the same time, Michikos body, flowed out of the wisps of Taoist aura, he was born with a Taoist body, Taoist aura flow turn up, there is The Power of the Heaven in the underworld in the diffusion. Thumbs up! Right at this moment, a demonic de surrounded byyers of ck mes shed down, directly beheading Felix. This was an attack from Elias, who was holding a Darkmoon Saber with a zing de, the ck mes surrounding the de burned into the air, containing a demonic power that chopped down. WOW! At Michikos side, an illusory Soul River emerged, the Soul River surged to seize Michikos Soul Power, and an invisible spiritual attack eroded towards Michiko. Cassandras silhouette emerged, a soul bead appeared on top of his head, and he was striking out at Michiko. Jingle Bells! At this moment, a burst of beautiful and pleasant bell sound rang out, making people listen to it as if they were mesmerized, only feeling that it was the most wonderful fairy music in the world, at the same time, a silver bell-likeughter came out, carrying an indescribable seductive meaning, letting people go into a trance, and they couldnt help but get addicted to it. Flower Goddess holding the Myriad Bells also killed over, her Myriad Bells created a seductive illusion, disturbing Zenithway and Pathgate peoples sanity. However, the sound of this bell was transmitted, and others outside of the battlefield heard it as well.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Some of the n disciples fell into a state of delirium. This is Floral Sanctuarys charm attack, be careful! Close your ears and dont listen to the ringing Thats a demonic sound that will cause one to be delirious and thus go off the deep end! Someone recognized it and hurriedly shouted. On this side of the battlefield, Zenithways protector Sage Mentorson let out a bellowing cry, Zenithway disciples listen to the order, form a formation! Immediately, the Zenithway disciples immediately formed a formation, forming the Vajra Demon-Subduing Formation as a way to meet the enemy. On the Pathgate side, Heng Dao also led the Pathgate disciples to form a formation. The three great protectors of the Way, Violet of Floral Sanctuary, Soren of Primordial Demon Mount, and Damien of Soulreturn River, killed towards Sage Mentorson, Zenithway led by Hengdao, and the Pathgate disciples. In addition, Kai of Empyrean Falls also attacked and killed Zenithway and Pathgate disciples. He lost his Quasi-Divine, but he still had a Heavenly Spiritual Soldier, which he was holding at the moment. When this battle detonated, all the major powers in the arena were surprised. Titus, Daemon Rex, Rhea Saintess, Otltino Goddess, Fairy, and others were all a bit surprised, and they didnt know why the four Forbidden Land people would join forces to attack Zenithway and Pathgate. Right now, the battle at Dongji Pce has intensified, and even some disciples of the sects have been swept inside. As the battle progressed, deaths and injuries were unavoidable, a body fell, but the blood was converging towards the killing formation in front of Dongji Pce. South side of the mountains. Darcey, Zack, and Marcels Immortality Heavenly Tribtion had begun to dissipate as they resisted the final Heavenly Tribtion st. Afterwards, Darcey and the three of them immediately sat down on the ground and began to recover their Indestructible Origin, while refining the strand of Law of Imperishability power embedded in the Heavenly Tribtion and integrating it into their Indestructible Origin. Jason walked over and gave Darcey, Zack, and Marcel another drop of Indestructible Origin source each, saying, Take it and recover to your peak state as fast as you can. Darcey and the others nodded their heads and took the Indestructible Origin Source again, refining and absorbing the Indestructible Origin energy contained within, and in an instant, their own indestructible aura was rapidly climbing. At this time, Jasons heart moved, he looked toward the direction of Dongji Pce and said, There is a battle over there at Dongji Pce Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, I sensed it as well. There is indeed a battle erupting, and its on arge scale, with many powerful people striking. Jasons eyes shed with essence and said, Its hard to believe that they all wanted topete to be the first to enter inside Dongji Pce, so they triggered a battle? Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Its possible. Its best for these forces to fight to the death anyway. We can still reap the benefits even if we go a stepte. Jasons eyes shed as he said, Dongji Pce opens to the main gate. It was from another portal that Bai slipped out in the first ce. I dont know if that portal can be opened now. If it can be opened, then wouldnt we be able to go in first without realizing it? Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, then he said, If thats really the case, then if theres a big war going on outside, well make a lot of money by plundering inside Dongji Pce. Anticipation and excitement also appeared in Jasons eyes after hearing this. Chapter 2718 Going to Dongji Palace (Normal) After Darcey, Zack, and Marcel took another drop of Indestructible Origin, not only did they consolidate their Immortality Origin, but they basically reached the peak of the Immortality Beginner Rank. Their injuries had also recovered, and they showed a more powerful aura of qi and blood and martial arts, with strands of indestructible aura surrounding their bodies, containing an imposing aura of Immortality. After Jason saw that they had all recovered themselves, he spoke, Dercy, have you all recovered? Once youve recovered, lets set off and head to Dongji Pce! Darcey stood up, smiled sweetly, and said, Already recovered. Zack and Marcel both nodded their heads as well and said, Weve all recovered. Jason smiled, and said, Not bad. This trip to Eastsea Enve, even if we dont capture any treasures next, weve earned it. You all basically broke through to Immortality. emily and Butterfly are also quasi-indestructible, so dont worry about the two of you, you cant break through now, its the same if you wait until you return to The Human Realm. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction and the others all silently looked at Jason after hearing this. In fact, they knew very well in their hearts that arge part of the reason they were able to break through so smoothly in Eastsea Enve was due to Jason. The treasures Jason had scavenged, the Holy Pill he had obtained, the Spirit Stone, Energized Exotic Fruit, Spiritual Soldier, etc. had all been allocated to them, and it was with the support of such powerful resources, coupled with their own diligence and talent, that they were able to break through the realm one after another and reach the current level of Immortality. Immortality level. Without Jason, would they have been able to obtain such abundant cultivation resources? The answer was definitely no. Without Jason, they all felt that it would be absolutely difficult for them to move around in the Eastsea Enve. Not to say that Jason has the strength to sweep away all enemies, but Jason himself has great luck, such as getting the favor of Bai is enough to prove that Bai has brought unimaginable benefits for them. Now, Purple Phoenix Saintess and other peoples cultivation have all improved, just let them feel responsible for the mood is that Jason still failed to break through to Immortality, is still at the peak of Quasi life and death realm. In contrast, it was as if Jason had been working for them. However, Purple Phoenix Saintess and other Celestial Pride also knew that Jasons own path of martial arts was different from theirs, which was also the reason why Jason had not been able to break through to the peak of Quasi life and death realm. Regardless, every The Human Realm heavenly pride was extremely grateful to Jason in their hearts. Lets go, well start moving here! Jason opened his mouth and said. Old Mr. Miller and the many other Celestial Pride nodded their heads as they began to collect their own auras and followed Jason as he stalked towards Dongji Pce. Dongji Pce. The battle between the major Heavens Pride was still going on. And as the battle spread, it had begun to spread, even involving many sects. After all, some of the n forces were the dependent forces of one of the great domains, so the eight great domain powerhouses led by Emperor Wallop fought against the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, and some of the disciples of the n forces could only participate in the battle as well. Flower Goddess, Elias and other Forbidden Land young masters were also fighting against Zenithway and Pathgate, various Quasi-Divines wereing out, and the violent Undying Force was spreading out and sweeping through the sky, making the might of this battle amazing and earth-shattering. Under such a scale of battle, naturally, there were countless deaths and injuries. As a body fell, blood flowed horizontally and gathered on the ground. The Darkmoon Saber in Eliass hand was killing the air, but it was difficult to break Felixs golden body. Instead, Felix, under the shroud of the Ancient Buddhasmp, became more and more courageous, forcing Elias to retreat step by step. The Dao ruler in Michikos hand broke through the sky, and the aura of the innate Dao rhythm attracted The Power of the Heaven, and the Dao ruler broke through and killed, shaking the Soul River shadow evolved by Cassandra, and the power of the Dao rhythm within it even shook Cassandra. Only Violet, Soren, Damien, and Kai had a slight advantage over the Zenithway and Pathgate disciples, but the Zenithway and Pathgate disciples, led by Sage Mentorson and Hengdao, were fighting in a formation, and it wasnt easy for them to break the Zenithway and Pathgates It wasnt easy for them to break Zenithway and Pathgates formation. As Flower Goddess watched the stalemate, she shouted, Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, why are you guys still fighting within the battle, why dont youe to help! Daemon Rex, are you standing idly by? Do you Forbidden Land dare to disobey orders? These words were like a boulder thrown onto the surface of ake, causing an uproar! Did Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, and Valley of Specters want to siege Zenithway and Pathgate as well? Why on earth would that be? From what Flower Goddess said, could it be that these Forbidden Lands have received some orders to target Zenithway and Pathgate? At that moment, Emperor Wallop and Orion Seeridge, who were battling each other, slowed down their attacks and took a step back coincidentally, because the Forbidden Lands behavior was so strange that they had to take precautions. Daemon Rexs face, however, appeared lighthearted as he looked at Flower Goddess and said, Flower Goddess, I dont know what youre talking about. Your Floral Sanctuarys business doesnt need to involve me Valley of Specters. Boom! At that moment, Chaos Progeny and Marcus Deathless exchanged punches, and then the two of them separated slightly. Chaos Progeny said in a cold tone, Flower Goddess, are you ordering me around? Do you seek death? At that moment, Daemon Rex took a step towards Dongji Pce, he wanted to enter Dongji Pce. Seeing this, Chaos Progeny sneered and said, Daemon Rex, you want to go in first? Its not even your turn! Saying that, Chaos Progeny sted over with a punch, directly intercepting Daemon Rex. Chaos Progeny, you have to provoke me Valley of Specters? Daemon Rexs voice rose in anger as a monstrous demonic aura swept up from his body, and he sted out a fist to meet Chaos Progenys punch. Sister Rhea, lets go in. The Otltino Goddess spoke to Rhea Saintess.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rhea Saintess nodded, and she and the Otltino Goddess sped towards the Dongji Pce side. At the same time, Fairy also moved her body and followed suit as she rushed towards the entrance of Dongji Pce. Boom! Boom! At this time, two figures came to fight against each other, that was Orion Seeridge and Emperor Wallop, they shifted the battlefield to before the killing formation of Dongji Pce, making it clear that in order to enter Dongji Pce, one would have to cross over them. Although they didnt directly attack Rhea Saintess, Fairy, and the others, they were making it clear that they were preventing Rhea Saintess and the others from being the first to enter Dongji Pce. In doing so, it also made the battle in the field even more chaotic. At the same time, the hearts of the major Celestials outside of Forbidden Land maintained a level of vignce, as they did not know exactly what the intentions of these major Forbidden Lands were. Right in the middle of The Celestial Realms major Heavenly Prides chaotic battle, on the other side of Dongji Pces orientation, Jason and the other The Human Realms Heavenly Pride had already silently sneaked over, closing in on Dongji Pce. Chapter 2719 Going to the Main Gate (Normal) South of Dongji Pce. Jason and the others had already sneaked all the way over. The whole Dongji Pce is very big, Dongji Pce front gate side of the great war for days, Jason and other people sneak to the south side of this side, are able to more and more clearly sense that the battle triggered by the violent fluctuations, under the great battle of the Immortality of the breath pressure vibration in the air, shocking the people. At this time, Jason had already carried Bai out and said, Bai, look for that Pathgate household you slipped out in the beginning to see if it can be opened. Squeak squeak squeakC Bai squeaked out of habit. Speak human. Jason said in a sullen voice. Bai instantly mouthed human words and said, The door door is there. Where? Take us there. Jason said. As the Dongji Pce gate opened, the outer perimeter of Dongji Pce no longer had thatyer of rule suppression, and Jason and the others were approachable. Bais body moved and darted towards a direction. Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and the others all quickly followed. Soon, Bai arrived in front of an orientation simr to a side door on the side of Dongji Pce, and it stretched out its ws to push the portal, but it couldnt push it at all. There really is such a portal, but its not open. Jason opened his mouth, and as he spoke, he also pushed this portal with force, but the result was still the same, it could not be shaken at all. The entire Dongji Pce, looked like a divine artifact, wanting to open or destroy it by pressing on it through external forces, it simply couldnt be done. Bai, you came out from this portal in the first ce? Jason asked. Bai nodded after sniffing. Then why isnt this portal open anymore? Jason frowned and muttered to himself, Could it be that this portal requires some condition to open? Or perhaps there is some hidden mystery? Thinking to himself, an idea shed through Jasons mind, and he said to Bai, Bai, you catalyze your own Chaotic Origin Energy to push and see. Bai tilted his head in thought, and a ball of pure Chaos Origin surfaced on its small paw, and that Chaos Origin aura contained within it was permeating the air. Right, right, you catalyze your own Chaos Origin and try to push through it. Jason said. Bai sniffed and did as he was told, the Energy of Chaos that coalesced from its ws pushed towards this side door. Immediately after, a strange scene happened. The Energy of Chaos condensed from Bais ws fused together with the side door, seemingly triggering the innate Energy of Chaos behind the side door. Gradually, this side door was not pushed open, but it was beginning to be somewhat illusory. Bais ws remained in a forward-pushing motion, and as the side door portal became illusory, its ws heave directly into it. Immediately after that, Bai attempted to push forward, and its body hehe managed to squeeze in behind the portal as well. Bai disappeared, directly disappearing in front of Jason and the others eyes, following that illusory portal directly into it, and the portal that became illusory rippled with some water-like ripples. Bai managed to get in? Jasons face was stunned as he immediately reached over to push this portal, but it was a repulsive counter-vibration force that he felt. In the next moment, this portal had returned to its original state. Bai was birthed within Dongji Pce and carries that Chaos Origin aura in itself. Thats why under the opening of Dongji Pce, it doesnt reject Bai, so Bai is able to enter through the side door here. But we wont be able to. Jason spoke up. Old Mr. Miller nodded as he frowned, So what do we do now? Bai has already entered inside Dongji Pce and I dont know if he can stille out. Jason woke up in a dream, he said with extreme remorse, Damn, just now I forgot to instruct Bai, if he wants to enter Dongji Pce, then he should swallow all the treasures first. With Bai being such an idiot, without ordering it in advance, it definitely doesnt know. As he spoke, Jason pped the side door and shouted, Bai, Bai, do you hear me? Hear quickly give out, I still have something tomand you However, no matter how many times Jason shouted, there was no movement. Inside Dongji Pce. After Bai squeezed in directly from that portal, its expression was first nk and dismayed, followed by iparable excitement. It was only because the Dongji Pce also contained Energy of Chaos that it was familiar with, and these Energy of Chaos were all innate, so it could absorb and refine them at will, not only Bai, but also any martial artist. It was only that if one cultivated Chaos Origin, then absorbing the innate Energy of Chaos would be even more multiplying, as for a martial artist who did not cultivate Chaos Origin, the effect of refining the innate Energy of Chaos would be much more powerful than even an absolute Spirit Stone. Therefore, returning to Dongji Pce again, Bai directly absorbed those innate Energy of Chaos, only to feel iparably refreshed and happy, and its Chaos Origin was also getting stronger and stronger. After a while, Bai snapped out of it, it was the only one around, and there was no sign of Jason and the others.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Squeak squeak squeak! Bai immediately called out as it rushed to the side door and stretched out its ws to push it open, but it couldnt even do so. In addition, Bai condensed Energy of Chaos to push it with the same result, the portal didnt move at all, and it surprisingly couldnt get out. Bai immediately wailed, it began to scurry around inside Dongji Pce, eager to find other exits. But the entire Dongji Pce, as if it is embedded in a heaven and earth Qiankun like, after entering will find that it is like a piece of heaven and earth, simply do not know where the other exits are located. Dongji Pce outside. Jason waited for a while, but there was still no sign of Baiing out. Jason frowned as he said, No matter what, we have to enter inside Dongji Pce. The only way to get inside Dongji Pce now is through the main entrance. Old Mr. Miller nodded, his old eyes shing with a brilliant light as he said, Then lets enter through the main gate. Trying to take a shortcut seems impossible. In that regard, Dongji Pce treats everyone equally. Jason took a deep breath as he said, When we get over to the main entrance of Dongji Pce, the ones who could potentially strike at us are Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and some Forbidden Land forces. However, Emperor Wallop has other forces in his corner, such as Primal Beast Bloodline, and Chaos Progeny is not to be feared. As for the other Forbidden Land, they are targeting Zenithway and Pathgate, and we have friendship with Zenithway and Pathgate. In addition Daemon Rex, Titus and these we can also fight over. So all in all, were not in much danger. But if a battle really breaks out, Darcey, Zack, Marcel, Emily, Butterfly, you guys together, adopt abined-attack technique to fight. The rest of you wait for an opportunity to fight. Jason now arranged some specific tactical strategies down. After arranging these, Jason and his group immediately rushed brightly towards this side of Dongji Pces main gate. Chapter 2720 – Joint Battle against Emperor Throop (Normal) Dongji Pce at the main gate. The battle between The Celestial Realms Celestial Pride continued, with many dying and many being injured. The prince of men was extremely powerful, a wheel of Human King Wheel appeared behind his head, and a tidal wave of Monarchs Power was erupting, and he teamed up with the rest of the major domains of Yangzi, Nightfall Abyss, Nero, Damian, and Warden, and these prides of the kings npletely suppressed the Primal Beast Bloodlines those kings pride. Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Argent Mail, Zephyr Purcloud, Simian Skycracker, all of these prince of mens heavenly prides had been injured, and it was difficult to resist at all. The battle power disyed by the prince of men didnt even have to look much weaker than Emperor Wallop. In addition, Yangzi, Nightfall Abyss and the others had helped them, which was like a tiger adding wings to its wings, causing the royal pride side to retreat. In addition, Flower Goddess, Elias and other Forbidden Lands siege against Pathgate and Zenithway was also iparably fierce, and the Myriad Sound Bell that Flower Goddess was holding was evolved to the extreme, and even caused some of the ns disciples sanity to be controlled, and driven by the sound of the bell, they were moving towards Zenithway and Pathgate. Zenithway and Pathgate killed each other,pletely losing their own consciousness and will. However, Felix and Michiko were too powerful, and Elias and Cassandra, who were fighting them head-on, were constantly being forced back. Even so, Felix and Michiko were unable to kill the two Forbidden Land Young Masters at once, as they had to support the Zenithway and Pathgate disciples from time to time while fighting. If Felix and Michiko didnt go to support them, then both Zenithway and Pathgate disciples would be in great danger, after all, the three Dao Protectors on Forbidden Lands side, together with Kais targeting, forced Felix and Michiko to support them to go back to the defense, and the situation of the battle started to be stalemate. Emperor Wallop and Orion Seeridge, you guys fight on the side, dont block the entrance of Dongji Pce! Titus bellowed, his heart extremely irritated. These two had shifted the battlefield to this side of the Dongji Pce entrance, blocking the path of the rest of the Heavenly Pride who hadnt participated in the battle, and they couldnt even enter the Dongji Pce if they wanted to. Both of you, are you doing this on purpose? Rhea Saintess face was also a bit icy down. I think they did it on purpose. They themselves have to fight against each other, yet they still wont let anyone else in, its simply abominable! The Otltino Goddess said bluntly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thats a bit much! Fairy chimed in. Emperor Wallop naturally heard it, but he didnt even take it to heart, in his opinion, even if he had to enter Dongji Pce, it would be him who would enter first. Not because of anything else, just because he Emperor Wallop united under the eight domains, the power and strength are the strongest! Therefore, he wouldnt let other heavenly prides enter Dongji Pce first. Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect, and Lineage of Spiritual God were the major powers that remained neutral in The Celestial Realm, so Emperor Wallop couldnt take the initiative, so as not to lose face. However, if Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect and these took the initiative against him, then Emperor Wallop would have nothing to fear. Emperor Wallop is doing this on purpose! At this moment, a bellowing voice came out, spreading across the sky, sounding powerful, and continued- Emperor Wallop hit upon the idea of wanting to monopolize Dongji Pces chance! Other than the forces on his side, no one else will be able to enter the Dongji Pce! Therefore, ording to my suggestion, everyone should join forces and kill Emperor Wallop first! Then we should all enter Dongji Pce together and each seize the treasures based on our chances and means! As this bellowing voice rang out, the faces of all the great Celestials in the arena were stunned. With Emperor Wallops might, there werent many in The Celestial Realm who dared to speak to Emperor Wallop in such a manner. Immediately, many peoples gazes followed the sound and saw an upright young figure walking, with a masculine aura within his body, carrying the supreme might of the Lord of Heaven. It was Jason, and he appeared. Old Mr. Miller and the rest of The Human Realms pride also appeared. Emperor Wallops gaze turned, and the gaze in his eyes became cold as he looked over, and he said in a chorus, Jason you even dare to show up, youre asking for death! I pooh! Jasonughed coldly and said, Emperor Wallop, do you really think you are the master of this heaven and earth? Saying that whoever dies will die? Do you think that just because youre the son of Emperor of Heaven, you can walk around horizontally? No one is more noble than anyone else, so dont act like youre the king of heaven in front of me! Saying that, Jason had already sent a message to Old Mr. Miller and the others, he told Old Mr. Miller to support Zenithway, Pathgate side, and told Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn, Wolf Boy, Benji , Robert and others to support the Primal Beast Bloodlines Kings Pride, and if they dont, Bane Abysswell, Simian Skycracker and other prides will be killed. Although Jason didnt have any good feelings towards the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, if the Draconic Beastkin Lineages strength was weakened at this moment, it would be the same as strengthening Emperor Wallops side, and there wasnt any power that was targeting Emperor Wallop like this, which would surely have an impact on the subsequent actions. Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others heard Jasons transmission and immediatelyunched their actions. Jason directly charged towards Emperor Wallop as he shouted, Daemon Rex, Titus, and Rhea Saintess, Fairy, what are you waiting for? Well fight together to suppress Emperor Wallop! Opportunity is something you have to fight for by yourself, not by looking at others faces! Dongji Pce has already been opened, but Emperor Wallop doesnt want you to go in, can you all tolerate this? If you can tolerate it, then why are you here at Dongji Pce? Why dont you just quit while youre ahead? And Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect, dont talk about neutrality in a time of great struggle! If you dont go for it, will the opportunitye to you automatically? In front of the rolling momentum, the so-called neutrality is just a pseudo-proposition, in the end, you still have to choose the battle team, otherwise, under the great momentum, there is absolutely no ce for neutrality to stand, and it might still be the earliest group of people to die! Jasons words were spoken nonchntly, and were also very dry and thorough. Because he also looked at it very thoroughly, in such a world of great struggle, the so-called remaining neutral would be a joke in the end. You look neutral, you look not to fight, but other people will not think so, instead, they will see you as an uncertain, unstable factor, in the end, the so-called neutral forces, instead, will be the two sides of the fight first join hands to kill before. Once Jasons words came out, Fairy and Rhea Saintesss two faces were slightly shocked, the essence of their eyes shed, thinking. Join me in a strike to kill Emperor Wallop, what the hell is Emperor Wallop, all day long he has a face that looks like hes the biggest in the world, its not pleasant to look at him! Jason continued to speak, and as he spoke, he was already holding the Stygian Blood Sword, and shed his sword horizontally towards the front. Jason, I fucking love your style! Emperor Wallop, Ive wanted to blow his head off for a long time! Im with you, fuck him! Titus roared, he was already at odds with Emperor Wallop. Seeing Jason appear and kill Emperor Wallop, Titus also no longer hesitated, holding the Deste Axe, he also surrounded and killed Emperor Wallop. Chapter 2721 – Changing the Tables of War (Normal) Jason was holding the Stygian Blood Sword, and had already shed his sword towards Emperor Wallop. The moment Stygian Blood Sword appeared, Kai couldnt help but look back, and when he saw Jason holding this Stygian Blood Sword, a hateful gaze erupted from his eyes, and a monstrous fury welled up in his chest. This is his Quasi-Divine ah, but he can not produce any sense with the Stygian Blood Sword, in addition, he also felt that this Stygian Blood Sword is very different from the original,pared to the past is not only powerful so simple, this Stygian Blood Sword seems to contain within the This Stygian Blood Sword seemed to contain a vast and boundless sword intent! Kais senses were not wrong, the Stygian Blood Sword contained a strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, which was indeed more powerful than before!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. There were many people in the arena who were as indignant as Kai. For example, Katty, who was fighting the Primal Beast Bloodlines Protector, saw Old Mr. Miller appear, and Old Mr. Miller was wearing ayer of Spiritual Soldier armor, which was his Armored Vestment. Now, the Armored Vestment has been appropriated by Old Mr. Miller. Regardless, Old Mr. Millers activation of this Armored Vestment, in full view of the public, is enough to humiliate Katty, and its a real p in the face. Mixed Veins Mixed Heavenly Vault was also present, and the moment he saw Jason appear, his entire being could be described as hateful. His whole life has been ruined by Jasons hands, the origin of martial arts has been abolished, and now he is already an invalid, his biggest wish is to break Jason into pieces. Therefore, when he saw Jason, Mixed Heavenly Vaults eyes were filled with an iparable indignation and hatred, the whole persons eyes were enraged, but there was nothing he could do about it, he could only hope that Emperor Wallops side could fulfill his promise, and kill Jason without any bones left! On the battlefield. The situation on the battlefield has changed a lot since The Human Realm martial artist showed up. Old Mr. Miller went to support the disciples of Zenithway and Pathgate led by Sage Mentorson and Hengdao, and evolved the Heavenly Fist Intent, and was attacking and killing Violet, Soren, Damien, etc. With Old Mr. Millering to support them, the situation of Zenithway and Pathgate, which were originally suppressed, immediately gained momentum. With Old Mr. Millering to support them, Zenithway and Pathgates original situation of being suppressed was immediately reversed. In addition, Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Argent Mail, Zephyr Purcloud, Simian Skycracker and other royal pride was also originally by prince of men, Yangzi, Nightfall Abyss, Nero, Damian, Warden, these Celestial Pride were suppressed, whether it was in terms of battle power or numbers, the Kings n Celestial Pride had fallen behind and were being suppressed. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy and the others directly killed over, greatly alleviating the crisis faced by Bane Abysswell and the other prides of the royal n. Bane Abysswell, Simian Skycracker and the others looked at The Human Realm Celestial Prideing to support them, and their hearts were extremely excited and grateful. The Human Realm Celestial Pride! Nightfall Abyss, Nero and the others opened their mouths and shouted coldly, they had finally faced The Human Realm Heavenly Pride for the first time, and at that moment, they all erupted into even more powerful attacks, sting towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others. Speaking of Emperor Wallop, Jason held the Stygian Blood Sword and chopped horizontally with a sword. A red-colored sword aura erupted from the Stygian Blood Sword, slicing horizontally across the sky with a sharp edge. Although Jason had only disyed the peak power of Quasi life and death realm, the power of this sword fell in Emperor Wallops eyes and made him feel alert. Not only Jason, Titus also attacked and killed, holding a broken axe, an axe to break the killing when the sky, the force of the barbaric force full outbreak. Orion Seeridge couldnt help but be overjoyed when he saw this, he shouted loudly and directly sacrificed the Draconic Beast Horn, this Quasi-Divine fused with a piece of half-royal level Draconic Beasts beast bone, so it was even more extraordinary than before. Orion Seeridge catalyzed the Draconic Beast Horn, which emitted a blinding light, emitting a sound wave so low that it was like the roar of a gigantic beast, and impacted Emperor Wallop with an unrivaled aura. Dang! At that moment, a bell sounded, and Emperor Wallop offered up arge ancient bell, which was his Quasi-Divine Emperors Bell. Emperors Bell appeared in the sky, a mighty power that shook the sky was manifesting, the sound of the bell rang out and swept up a circle of sound waves, which resisted the horn sound of that Ancient Beasts horn as well. Emperors Bell looked simple and simple, but it contained some divine aura, fiercely meeting the attack, beckoning to the killing moves of Jason and Titus cutting down horizontally. ng! ng! Two iparably violent booms rang out, and it was clear that Jason and Titus attacks were both resisted by this Emperors Bell. Emperor Wallop, under the shelter of the Emperors Bell, retreated slightly, his eyes staring coldly at Jason and the others. Emperor Wallop knew in his heart that if he was attacked by Orion Seeridge, Jason, and Titus in a joint effort, it would definitely be dangerous, so Emperor Wallop had to take a step back. Not only Emperor Wallop, Flower Goddess, Elias, and several other Forbidden Land people realized that the situation was not second, Elias let out a loud shout, Retreat! Immediately, the four Forbidden Land people all withdrew at the first time, no longer engaging in battle. The four Forbidden Lands side immediately retreated to the side, Felix and Michiko exchanged a nce, and they led the Zenithway and Pathgate disciples towards Jasons side. All of you back away! Emperor Wallop also spoke. Immediately, Darius, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, Katty, and other Pathgate protectors as well as prince of men, Yangzi, and other heavenly prides also retreated and did not continue fighting. Jasons appearance clearly changed the direction of the entire battle in the field. Here, Jason was able to pull together a lot of people, plus The Human Realm martial artists in the unknowingly, has be a party of big forces, absolutely not can not be ignored big forces. Thinking about when Jason and the others entered Eastsea Enve, at best they could only deal with the forces of some small ns, but now they had already metamorphosed into a party of big forces. Amitabha Buddha, thank you Jason for giving a helping hand once again. Felix came and said in a sincere tone. Thanks Old Mr. Miller! echoed Michiko. Jason smiled and said, Youre wee, here I, The Human Realm Martial Artist, am not separate from you Felix and Pathgate, we are all allies! Felix and Michiko both nodded their heads secretly after hearing this and did not retort. This made the various forces see this and were secretly shocked, knowing that Zenithway and Pathgates strength was extremely powerful, especially Felix and Michikos battle power was even more terrifying, if they were allied with Jasons side, then Jasons sides power was absolutely terrifyingly powerful ah! Jason, thanks for your help this time! Orion Seeridge looked towards Jason and said in a sincere tone. Jason smiled bashfully and said, I dont have any conflict with you Draconic Beastkin Lineage. We are merely sharing amon enemy. Its hard to say about cooperation in other areas, but if I were to say that were working together to team up to kill Emperor Wallop, Id be happy to do so! Jason is quick to speak, and thats exactly what I want! Orion Seeridge said. When Emperor Wallop on the opposite side heard this, his lungs were about to explode, this was clearly not putting him in his eyes. Chapter 2722 – Entering Dongji Palace (Normal) Emperor Wallop stared coldly at Jason as he said, Jason, you are nothing more than Quasi life and death realm. How dare you also dare to speak out here? And to say that you killed me is simply a fools errand! Jason looked at Emperor Wallop and said, I really dont know what youre talking about. What about my Quasi life and death realm? Im still able to fight with you! If I were at the same level of cultivation, would you still be here to talk? I would have already killed you with one hand! YouC Emperor Wallop was furious, and the anger in his eyes became more and more intense. However, Jasons words also caused many of the Heavenly Pride in the arena to feel iparably shaken. Yes, Jason was only at the cultivation level of Quasi life and death realm, but the battle power that erupted from him was too terrifying, and even such a pride as Emperor Wallop could fight. If Jason was in Immortality, then how many prideful people would be able to fight against him? Youre Jason its really better to hear than to see youre really wild! The Devil Gods Lineages young master Nightfall Abyss coldly spoke. Jason nced towards Nightfall Abyss and sensed a Yin Devil aura permeating his body, heughed coldly and said, Where did this mongrel demonic creaturee from? Is there a ce for you to speak? Arrogant! Nightfall Abyss shouted angrily and said, The Human Realm martial artists, everyone will be punished! Jason, you wont be able to be arrogant for long, you The Human Realm martial artists are destined to not walk out of Eastsea Enve! You only hide behind Emperor Wallop? If you have the guts thene out, how about you and I fight one-on-one to the death?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jasonughed coldly, stared at Nightfall Abyss, and said. Nightfall Abyss opened his mouth, wanting to say something but stopped, he obviously possessed Immortality cultivation, but somehow facing Quasi life and death realms Jason, he really didnt dare to have a one-on-one life and death battle. Nine Specters, no need to pay attention to him. A person who is about to die, why do you need to say much. Nero, who was next to him, spoke up. Thats right, I am guilty of not bothering with him in general. Nightfall Abyss spoke smoothly, giving himself a leg up. In the middle of the field, Chaos Progenys gaze was also cold as he stared at Jason, but he didnt take a stance, only that the killing chance contained in his eyes was extremely fierce. Undoubtedly, for Chaos Progeny, as long as there was an opportunity, he did not mind killing Jason. This Jason looks so powerful. Otltino Goddess whispered. Rhea Saintess beautiful eyes turned as she was also looking at Jason. Although Jason was only a Quasi life and death realm, with his arrival, the battle situation in the arena had fundamentally changed, and there were not many people who were capable of doing so. In addition, Jasons body manifested the Lord of Heaven-like momentum is also extremely extraordinary, giving people a sense of pride in the crowd, just this momentum is enough to make people look sideways. Right at this momentC Look guys, that killing formation has disappeared! Its really true, the killing formation in front of Dongji Pces gate has disappeared! How did it suddenly disappear? Doesnt that mean that we are now entering Dongji Pce without any hindrance? There were some sect disciples who suddenly eximed in shock. The celestial pride in the field looked around, and really saw that the killing formation had already been hidden, it seemed that under the great battle just now, a lot of people had died, and enough blood had converged to make this killing formation fade away. After this killing array is hidden, many heavenly prides gaze looks iparably eager up, eyes are beginning to sh a fervor, after all, who does not know how long this Dongji Pce will be opened, so are thinking of rushing into the Dongji Pce to start scrambling for treasures. Jasons heart moved, he was also thinking of entering the Dongji Pce, there was no great significance in spending time here, and the situation at the moment was not a fight at all. Even if they were to fight, so what? Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, these existences were simply difficult to kill. After weighing theparison, of course, it was most important to enter Dongji Pce and fight for the treasures. In addition, Jason also wanted to enter Dongji Pce to look for Bai, he also didnt know what kind of situation Bai was currently in within Dongji Pce, as long as he found Bai, then with Bais sense of treasures, he would definitely be able to find some real supreme treasures. Thinking of this, Jason said: Everyonees to Eastsea Enve, the purpose is topete for their own chance, and then cultivate and be stronger! So. My suggestion is that since the Dongji Pce has been opened, then we should all enter together. If there are troublemakers, then I suggest that we make amon cause and strike together to suppress them! Jason has a point! Daemon Rex nodded. Rhea Saintess, Fairy, Otltino Goddess, and all these people also secretly nodded their heads, being extremely agreeable to Jasons words. Emperor Wallops face sank slightly, ording to his n, he was nning to let the forces of the eight domains on his side enter Dongji Pce first. But now it seemed that this n had changed with Jasons appearance. In the current situation, Emperor Wallop didnt dare toe out and block anything at all, or else the forces on his side would suffer heavy losses under the groups attack. Lets go, lets enter Dongji Pce! Jason waved his hand and rushed towards Dongji Pce with Old Mr. Miller and The Human Realm Heavens Pride. The disciples of Zenithway and Pathgate all joined together as well. Apart from that, Daemon Rex, Titus, Rhea Saintess, and other major heavenly prides were all rushing towards the inside of Dongji Pce. Lets go, lets go inside! Emperor Wallop spoke in a deep voice, also leading the eight great domains celestial pride together towards the inside of Dongji Pce. Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, as well as Flower Goddess, Elias, and the other major Forbidden Land people also rushed towards Dongji Pce at the first opportunity, scrambling to be the first, all wanting to rush inside withoutgging behind. After entering Dongji Pce, the feeling of the crowd was likeing to another heaven and earth, the entire interior of Dongji Pce seemed to have evolved into a world on its own, it was so big that one could not see the end of it at a nce. Innate Energy of Chaos, there is Innate Energy of Chaos here! Some sect disciples eximed in shock, and immediately, some sect disciples began to absorb these Innate Energy of Chaos in ce for cultivation. Innate Energy of Chaos could be twice as effective for martial artists who cultivated Chaos Origin, but even martial artists who did not cultivate Chaos Origin were able to refine Innate Energy of Chaos. Innate Energy of Chaos, Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Qi, the mother of all things Origin Breath, these three Origin Breath is the most pure and powerful Origin Breath between heaven and earth, in terms of cultivators,pared to the absolute Spirit Stones energy is much more powerful. Chaos Progeny rushed in, but did not stay, he shed in one direction, apparently Chaos Progeny knows where the center of the birth of the innate Energy of Chaos is. As for Emperor Wallop, he came in and nced at Jason, but he did not make any move, as if he had sensed a party, then he took a step and also quickly disappeared. All of these great powers prides had obviouslye prepared, and went to search for the chances they knew of in the first ce. Jason didnt know much about Dongji Pce, but he wasnt in a hurry, as a matter of urgency he wanted to find Bai as soon as possible. Chapter 2723 Bai Induction (Normal) Old Mr. Miller, whats next for you guys? Michiko asked as she walked over. On Jasons side, he was actually still following quite a few people, lets say Felix, Michiko, Daemon Rex, Titus, etc., and they didnt immediately go to look for the chance aftering into Dongji Pce. Jason immediately said, Gentlemen, Im going to look for Bai, the Chaos Exobeast that followed me. if you all can sense any chance, you can go and look for it on your own, and well naturally meet again if theres a chance. Good! Then lets say goodbye for now. Michiko spoke. Felix also pronounced a Buddhas name, and then Zenithway and the Pathgate disciples left one after another. Daemon Rex actually wanted to follow Jason, as he could see that Jason had great fortune, but after thinking about it he also bid Jason farewell and went to look for opportunities alone. Titus and the others did the same. Soon, only Jasons side of the staff was left as well. After entering Dongji Pce, Jason also had a vague sense for Bai, he discerned a direction and said, Go, this way. Saying that, Jason led The Human Realm Heavens Pride towards the right front bearing. The entire interior of Dongji Pce seemed to have evolved into a heaven and earth on its own, thus it looked extremely magnificent and huge, boundless in general. Jason and the others walked towards the right front, walking, feeling like entering another space, it was difficult to sense the situation at the entrance. In addition, Jason and the others could not sense the breath of other people, The Celestial Realm so many heavenly pride have entered the Dongji Pce, but gave him the feeling as if the mud cow into the sea, disappeared without a trace. It was not known whether the Dongji Pce was too vast and boundless, or whether there was some special aura within the Dongji Pce that was able to iste to some of the breaths. Bai, Bai! Jason opened his mouth and shouted, at the same time, he catalyzed his own Dragon Bloodline, releasing wisps of Green Dragon Origin Breath, and he believed that as long as Bai sensed it, he would also search for it on his own.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bai was extremely familiar with his own Green Dragon Origin Breath, and with Bais own sensing ability, it shouldnt be difficult for him to sense it. Jason definitely needed to find Bai. Only by finding Bai could he better search for the true treasure within Dongji Pce. Otherwise, with his ignorance of Dongji Pce, he would go around blindly, only to end up empty-handed. In fact, not far ahead, Bai was also scurrying about, it was searching for an exit, but had not been able to find one. At this moment, Bai violently stopped, its nose end moved, making a sniffing action. It had just vaguely sensed a familiar scent, that was the unique Dragon Bloodline Origin Breath on Jasons body, this Green Dragon Origin Breath was definitely not fake, which meant that Jason was not far away from it. Ow ow owC Bai immediately wailed in excitement, its figure moved, transforming into a residual shadow, and rushed towards the direction where that wisp of Green Dragon Origin Breath had passed from with lightning speed. Jason and the others were originally searching, Jason had a vague sense of direction, but specifically, he definitely couldnt sense Bais direction. Just then, all of a suddenC Whoosh! A white light shed and arrived, the speed was too fast, instantly. In the next moment, this white lightnded directly on Jasons shoulder and was wailing. Bai! Darcey fixed his eyes to see, couldnt help but shout out in joy, this is exactly Bai, can be considered to be back. Jason carried Bai directly to the front and said, Bai, did you go to look for delicious food after you came in? Did you find it? Show me! Bai sniffed and waited with a pair of clear eyes to look at Jason, it shook its little head vigorously. Didnt go looking for it? When Jason heard this, he was simply so angry that his liver and stomach ached, what a waste of a great opportunity for nothing. However, for this result Jason was also psychologically prepared, knowing that under hisck of advance instructions, Bai would definitely not consciously go looking for any treasures. Bai, heres your chance to make up for your mistakes. Now, sense where there are good things. Jason said with a dark face. Bais eyes rolled, and it really did sense it extremely seriously, then its small paw pointed towards the front, then squeaked. Jasons heart rejoiced when he saw this and said, Go, take us over. Bai no longer hesitated, its figure leaped and rushed towards the front. Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, Finn and the rest of The Human Realms pride all followed. Along the way, the way through manyrge and small pavilions and pavilions, there are mountains and water, constructing a sense of poetry and picturesque, so that people do not look like in arge pce, only feel that this is another world inside. ording to Jasons guess, this side of the world is either Eastern Great Emperor when building Dongji Pce on the evolution, another possibility is that Dongji Pce over time through a chance under the positive Dongji Pce has been transformed into the existence of artifacts in general, embedded in the spirit of the gods, this side of the world is the back of the Dongji Pce. A side of heaven and earth had evolved on its own behind the Dongji Pce. If it was thetter, then it would truly be unimaginable, this Dongji Pce was bound to be an unimaginable divine artifact. Of course, even if it was a divine artifact, such a Dongji Pce would definitely not be able to be taken away, and it was estimated that only the Eastern Great Emperor had such ability. Bai led the way, crossed arge area of the Dongji Pces inner world, and then fixed his eyes to see a tower-like building towering in front of him. Coming to this ce, Jason and the others immediately sensed something extraordinary. Clearly there are strands of special dao rhythms from that high tower pavilion diffuse out, even, vaguely those dao rhythms seem to form a special ancient font, in the void shes and passes, seems extremely subtle. That high tower pavilion is extraordinary at first nce. Go, go over and take a look. Jasons entire person became excited. As expected, it was still much more reliable to search after finding Bai, with Bais senses, coupled with its familiarity with Dongji Pce, it would not be difficult to find some of the treasures within Dongji Pce. Go, go over and take a look. Old Mr. Miller also got a little excited, he actually sensed that aftering to this ce, his Martial Fist Intent was autonomously recapitted, as if it was attracted and hooked by some subtle Dao rhythm. Jason and the others immediately elerated their speed and raced forward. Soon, Jason and the others dashed to this high tower and pavilion, fixed their eyes towards the front, and saw that there was a que hanging in front of this high tower and pavilion, on the que, there were three big words carved in dragon and phoenix embossment C Scriptorium! Chapter 2724 Scriptorium (normal) Scriptorium! These three big words jumped into their eyes, and Jason and the others saw them, and their heartbeat involuntarily sped up a beat. As the name suggests, could this Scriptorium be the ce where the Eastern Great Emperor collected martial arts texts? If that was the case, then this Scriptorium was definitely a great treasure! Scriptorium, surely its hiding Eastern Great Emperors special collection of ancient scriptures, this is simply going to be a big earner! Zack said with iparable excitement at once. An Eldric Ancientkings collection of scriptures must be extraordinary! Sacred Son of Destruction also said. Old Mr. Miller said, The Scriptorium must be one of the key areas of Dongji Pce. Come on, lets go inside and take a look. Jason nodded and walked towards Scriptorium with Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and other The Human Realm Celestials. The door of the Scriptorium opened at the push of a button, and when they pushed the door in, the first thing they sensed was an inexplicable dao rhythm, which was like the dao mysteries contained within the scriptures and ancient books within the Scriptorium flowing out on their own. Scriptorium has rows and rows of bookshelves, some bookshelves are empty, some bookshelves have a part of the ancient books, if the use of Dharma eye to look, will see, different ancient books have different Dao rhyme in the flow. There were no other people in the Scriptorium, so it was obvious that Jason and the others came the earliest and were the first to arrive. At this time, Marcel, Zack, Finn and the others had already run to the rows of bookshelves, the ancient books on the shelves only had covers, no text, but there was a flow of Dao Rhythm. Zack tried to open an ancient book, but a strange thing happened, the book could not be opened! Zack froze for a moment, he slightly force, still can not open, as if there is an invisible force will be confined to this ancient book. This book cant be opened- Zack opened his mouth and spoke. Cant open it? Jason and the others faces were stunned. Immediately, several people went to try, only to find that none of the books could be opened. At that moment, it was only Old Mr. Miller who followed his own sense of Martial Fist Intent and walked over to an ancient book on the sixth row of bookshelves, and he reached out to flip open this ancient book.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The moment he touched his hand with the ancient book, he saw a resonance between his own Wudao Fist Intent and the ancient book. Subsequently, the ancient book was opened! On the ancient book, there was no text C to be precise, there was no text simr to modern or ancient text, but there was a dao pattern, which was equivalent to the dao text! Dao Wen, as the name suggests, the great Dao into a text, branded on top of the ancient books. Therefore, Dao Wen can run through the ancient and modern, as long as it is a person of cultivation, with the origin of the great Dao to sense, can be able to sense the Dao Wen axiom. From this level, Dao Wen is a text that canst forever. Old Mr. Miller said in a deep voice, The ancient books here can only be those that match your own Dao heart or martial arts intent. You can use your own martial arts intent to sense it, and any ancient book that you sense can be opened. Old Mr. Millers words reminded the Heavenly Pride of The Human Realm in the arena, and immediately Monkess ra, Finn, Darcey, Wolf Boy, Robert, and others began to stimte their own martial dao intent, or stimte their own bloodline or destiny to sense. Gradually, some of the Celestial Pride had already sensed something and began to follow the sensation to search for the ancient books. Thus, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Robert, Marcel, and other Celestial Pride all began to find the corresponding ancient books, and as they walked up to them, they reached out and flipped them open without any hindrance, and were directly able to flip them open. It could be seen that the ancient books of scriptures within the Scriptorium, it was not as if every single one of them could be opened, only those that fit their own bloodline destiny and the original intent of the martial arts were able to be opened. Although this way, it would make those who entered the Scriptorium have the regret of not being able to witness all the scriptures. However, thinking from another direction, this way will also allow martial artists to take many fewer detours, and directly find the most suitable ancient scriptures for themselves. Jason was also sensing that his own Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline as well as Dragon Bloodline were already reviving, and he vaguely sensed that he was walking towards a direction. As he walked over, Jason passed by a bookshelf, the ancient books on this bookshelf didnt have any Dao Rhythm flowing through them, one of the ancient books did have a Dao text on the cover, and under Jasons senses, the text on the Dao text wasCAnnals of the Nine Realms! Annals of the Nine Realms? Jason looked at it, and his heart was immediately interested. He subconsciously reached out and flipped this ancient book open, even though he himself did not have any special senses for this ancient book, he still flipped it open. After opening it, Jason took a nce at it and realized that this ancient book did not involve cultivation, and what was recorded on it were some insights, misceneous talks, and strange events. It was equivalent to Eastern Great Emperors notes in general. Eastern Great Emperors notes? Jason also became interested in his heart and began to read it. Jason also knew why this ancient book could be opened, it didnt involve cultivation, it was equivalent to some of Eastern Great Emperors seen and heard recorded, thus anyone could look through it. At the beginning of the opening of Heaven, there was only Chaos; Chaotic Heaven Opening, all beyond Heaven and Earth is Chaos. What does Chaos nurture? Where is the Ancestor of Heaven Opening? Turned into the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, or returned to chaos? Jason looked at this not ancient book and saw this passage. The Ancestor of the Open Heaven? What does that mean? Theres a so-called Ancestor of the Open Heaven? Jason froze for a moment, thinking, Really, then where did this Ancestor of the Opening of Heavene from? Born out of chaos? Jason continued to look down, but did not see Eastern Great Emperors boration on this aspect, only because the relevant Dao text behind it was vague andpletely inessible, looking like it had been blocked or erased. Jason could not help but frown, why would it be blocked or erased? Could it be that the deduction behind Eastern Great Emperor involved the truth? This truth would trigger something, therefore it had to be blocked and erased? Jason couldnt figure it out either, he continued to look down and saw another Dao text ount- Faunus Eldergrove fled in defeat and returned to chaos, but did not die. Ancestor of Man pursued and disappeared Deep in the chaos, there seems to exist another heaven. Long 100, 000 years have passed, Ancestor of Man is still nowhere to be found On the ancient book, such a passage was recorded. Jason read down the page, and all of a sudden, the pupils in his eyes violently shrank coldly- On this day, Eternal Waystone had a sudden change, Eternal Waystone heard the sound of a cry for help, it was Ancestor of Man! Ancestor of Man is in danger, in the depths of chaos, this Great Emperor needs to go to support! This time I go, I dont know when I will return, perhaps I will never return to this side of the world, but may Terran prosper! May this secret realm be left behind for the benefit of Terran, and may it live on! Indeed, as this Great Emperor has deduced, there is another Heaven in the depths of Chaos, which may be able to exin the secret of Chaotic Heaven Opening! This written ount made Jasons heart beat wildly as he watched, and he had a feeling of his scalp tingling. Chapter 2725 Sunling Bloodline (Normal) Jason saw these mere words left behind by Eastern Great Emperor from the ancient books, and his entire being was directly stunned, and all of a sudden he floated to the surface. Beyond this heaven and earth, there was a heaven and earth in the depths of chaos? What kind of existence was that? The Heaven and Earth in the depths of Chaos involved the secret of Chaotic Heaven Opening? Did it involve the so-called Ancestor of Heaven Opening? Moreover, is the disappearance of Faunus Eldergrove and Ancestor of Man rted to Chaotic Heaven? What makes Jason feel even more horrified is that when Ancestor of Man encountered danger in the depths of Chaos, he had to seek support through the Eternal Waystone, so Eastern Great Emperor followed the clues to look for Ancestor of Man, and thats why he never returned? How many secrets exist in the world of the heavens? Jason thought of a lot in a moment, previously when The Human Realm existed in the Martial Cage, The Human Realm was equivalent to a cage, and the people of The Human Realm were trapped within this cage. If, in the depths of Chaos, there existed unimaginable existences, and even evolved another heaven and earth, would that not be equivalent to the fact that todays The Celestial Realm, including The Human Realm, was in reality also a cage. What is really outside the cage is the heaven and earth in the depths of chaos. Is there really another monastic civilization in that world deep in the Chaos? Were there even more supreme powerhouses? Jason took a deep breath as his gaze fell on the ancient book and he continued to look at it. Before Chaotic Heaven Opening, there was once an Era civilization that existed, and Ancestor of Man had also seen the end of it. This pre-Epoch civilization has been annihted and reverted to chaos. By this reasoning, will the world after Chaotic Heaven Opening also return to chaos after the Ninth Era? If it returns to chaos, after countless years, will it be another Chaotic Heaven Opening? If the spection is true, then this heaven and earth will enter the cycle of returning to chaos, Chaotic Heaven Opening, returning to chaos, and then Heaven Opening. What force is leading all this? What is the rtionship between the ending of a civilization of the Heaven Opening Era and the pr ck abyss? The ck Abyss and Chaos seem to constitute the yin and yang, one ending, one opening, and the cycle begins again and again! Will the Chaotic Heaven Opening be ended in this world? I hope that on the asion of the Ninth Era, I will be able to return in my true form, peer into this secret, and solve this mystery of the heavens! Jason looked at these records, the impact of the amount of information contained within was too great. The Ninth Era? This life is the Ninth Era? ording to the records, the Ninth Era may revert to chaos? If it returns to chaos, does that mean that this world will be destroyed and return to death? Everything will be turned into annihtion! Jason took a deep breath, and then he saw Eastern Great Emperors special point Pr ck Abyss, what is this Pr ck Abyss? No matter what, this was all too profound, and very far away from the current Jason, it was a field that he could not even touch. Even an existence like Eastern Great Emperor was unable to solve such a mystery, let alone him. In the end, Jason withdrew his mind, temporarily ignoring this Annals of the Nine Realms left behind by Eastern Great Emperor, he followed his own senses and walked towards a direction. Jasons Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline had fluctuated, and he followed the fluctuations he sensed, eventually arriving at the door of an ancient book. Jason reached out and opened the ancient book, at that moment, there was an inexplicable Dao rhythm flowing on the ancient book, which had a certain sensation and resonance with his own Dragon Bloodline. What was left on the ancient book was also Taoist texts, and when Jason looked into these Taoist texts, for just a moment, he felt as if his entire being had entered an illusory world. In this illusory world, Jason saw a barbaric world, a deste ancient world to be exact! Roar! Suddenly, a deafening sound of beast roars came. Jason actually saw that in this illusory world, a thousand strange ancient beasts emerged, bringing Jason a feeling as if he had reallye to the Deste Ancient Era, but he didnt belong to the Deste Ancient Era, and he was looking at the scene happening in front of his eyes with a kind of Gods perspective. This time, Jason also intuitively saw the power and terror of the Ancient Beast, his roar shattered the clouds above the dome of the sky, and the monstrous qi and blood that filled the air covered millions of miles, causing the sky to crumble and the earth to break apart with his own strength! Imperial Realm!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jason was certain that all of these Draconic Beasts that surfaced were Imperial Realms Rex Wildborn! At that moment, in this side of the world, a figure appeared, it was a Terran, his own qi and blood zing like the sun. After Jason saw it, he vaguely felt his own Sunling Bloodline surge with it, causing a resonance. This is the Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline from the Deste Ancient Period? Jason was surprised, his current state was very mysterious, in the state of a bystander watching all this, this was an extremely marvelous Gods perspective. At this moment, the pupils in Jasons eyes slightly coldly shrunk, he suddenly saw that the Terrans shadow that emerged was stirring up the Heavenly me and quenching itself. That heavenly fire was ck and white, the ck fire burned the sky, scorching waves forced people; the white fire was strangely cold, icy and piercing the bones, but it contained an inexplicable dao rhythm. Cosmic Yin-Yang mes, Burning and True Body, Refining Sunling Bloodline! In the next moment, an ethereal voice rang in Jasons ears. Jason froze, he immediately understood that this ck and white fire was Cosmic Yin-Yang mes, and was actually invoked to burn and refine his own body, refining Sunling Bloodline. Jason stared without blinking, he realized in his heart that this was teaching him how to quench his Sunling Bloodline. Burning oneself with Yin-Yang mes is a life-threatening endeavor! During the process of the Terran figures quenching, there was a technique that entered Jasons ears, this was the method of quenching Sunling Bloodline. Boom! In the end, the Terran figure refined Yin-Yang mes and integrated it into his own qi and blood, and when that zing sun-like qi and blood erupted again, it formed a true qi and blood dragon. At the next moment, the picture of this illusory world turned around, only to see this figure fighting with a huge Imperial Realm Ancient Beasts, Sunling Bloodline was erupting, Vital Force shook the earth and sky, actually suppressing those Imperial Realm Ancient Beasts, and even with his bare hands, he was wrestling with those Ancient Beasts, just with his Vital Force, and was able to fight with them. He was even wrestling with those Ancient Beasts with his bare hands, and just by virtue of his Vital Force, he tore apart that head of Imperial Realms Ancient Beasts, and blood rained down, staining half of the sky red! The power of Sunling Bloodline after burning Yin-Yang mes is so powerful? Just by using Vital Force, no need for the power of the Great Dao, he was able to tear apart the Imperial Realms Ancient Beast? This is the true Extreme Realm of Force, the true Vital Force! Jason murmured to himself, his entire body was truly dumbfounded, and he also truly realized that the extent that his own Sunling Bloodline had developed was truly worthless and a drop in the bucketpared to the Sunling Bloodline that had truly reached the Extreme Realm! Jason realized that this ancient book was teaching him to develop his own Sunling Bloodline, to reach the extreme, and to be able to tear apart Rex Wildborn just by virtue of Vital Force, how powerful would that kind of physical body and qi and blood be? It waspletely unimaginable! Chapter 2726 Immersion in Sense (Normal) With my body as a furnace, I draw the Yin-Yang mes of Heaven and Earth and the Universe to burn with my true body. Using my qi and blood as a cauldron, I draw in the Origin Breath of all paths to mold my true body. The end of my qi and blood is the Extreme Yang, and the end of the Extreme Yang is the Nine Yangs. The power of the Nine Suns, the sky also burns Jasons ears, echoed such a recipe, this is obviously in the quenching Sunling Bloodline of the ancient recipe, look at todays The Celestial Realm will not have such a recipe, in the current world has been lost, only in the Dongji Pce of this Scriptorium of this ancient book has recorded. If Jason did not possess Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline or Sunling Bloodline, he would not have been able to open this ancient book and bring back this technique of quenching Sunling Bloodline to the world. Jasons entire being was already immersed in the perception of the ultimate Sunling Bloodline, and he himself was watching the evolution of the ultimate Sunling Bloodline in a state simr to that of an onlooker. The Terran figure in the Ancient World was using Yin-Yang mes to refine his true body and condense his Sunling Bloodline, and the Sunling Bloodline that was inspired by it was zing like the sun, burning the sky, and by virtue of pure Vital Force, he was tearing apart the huge bodies of the Ancient Beasts of the Imperial Realm. The scene was too astonishing. This scene was too astonishing, and even more so, it was unbelievable, just looking at it would make people feel dumbfounded! Its merely a Vital Force, and there is no power of the Heaven and Earth Great Dao permeating it! That is to say, there is no need to evolve the power of the Great Dao Laws, just by virtue of the strength of the physical body, one would be able to crush Imperial Realms Ancient Beasts! How terrifying is this Sunling Bloodline that has evolved to the extreme? How powerful were Terrans physical skills in the Ancient Era? If the power of the extreme Sunling Bloodline is coupled with the power of the Great Dao Laws, how powerful would it be under the dual application? Jason really didnt dare to imagine, if he was able to refine Sunling Bloodline to such an extreme state, and his own Vital Force was fused with the power of his own Great Dao, how powerful would that be? Of course, Jason was only thinking about it, it would be too difficult to refine Sunling Bloodline to the extreme, not to mention, at least Jason didnt know where to find the so-called Cosmic Yin-Yang mes. However, he had to memorize the ancient technique of quenching Sunling Bloodline, which was a supreme technique, and perhaps the only one that had been written down at that time was the Scriptorium of Dongji Pce. Furthermore, just because he didnt know where to look for Yin-Yang mes now didnt mean he wouldnt be able to find them in the future. Jason continued to watch the sensation, and at the back of the screen, the image changed, presenting another Terran figure, only to see this Terran figure manifesting the Fate Phantasm, a green dragon silhouette rising up into the air. Eh? This Dragon Bloodline? Jason froze. This cant be the first existence of Terran to give birth to Dragon Bloodline, right?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This thought subconsciously popped up in Jasons mind. Jason knew in his heart that this Terran shadow would next evolve the subtleties of Dragon Bloodline, so he also watched intently. Although Jason is now equipped with Dragon Bloodline, but the use of Dragon Bloodline is only at a simple level, perhaps watching this ancient Terran Shadows evolution of Dragon Bloodline, for his subsequent control of Dragon Bloodline will have infinite benefits. At this time, within the Scriptorium, basically every one of The Human Realms pride had sensed something, and was looking through the ancient books that fit their own martial arts intent, all immersed in the various martial arts mysteries disyed in the ancient books. Old Mr. Miller was the same. His own Martial Dao Fist Intent had been touched, and the ancient book he was flipping through was touched by none other than the Martial Dao Fist Intent. Martial Dao Fist Intent reaches up to the nine heavens and descends to the nine underworlds, and is said to pass through the heavens and prate the earth! Hooking the might of the nine heavens, transforming the power of the nine ghosts, being heaven and earth, the fist intent is eternal! Old Mr. Millers mind echoed with the exposition about the true Heavenly Fist Intent, and Old Mr. Miller had a feeling of enlightenment and awakening. So, this is the true Tongtian Fist Intent! This is the true Tongtian Fist Intent! Incarnating as heaven and earth, the Fist Intent of Tongtian draws in the might of the nine heavens, the Fist Intent of Tongtian reaches the ground and transforms the power of the nine ghosts, and if heaven and earth dont perish, the Fist Intent doesnt perish! This is the true essence of Tong Tian Quan Yi! Old Mr. Millers heart was filled with infinite emotion, and he only felt that a whole new world had opened up on the path of martial arts fist will. Old Mr. Miller was immersed in his enlightenment, and in the world of his enlightenment, there was a fist intent that rose up to the sky, rushed up to the nine heavens, descended to the nine ghosts, and transformed into the heavens and the earth. In the entire heaven and earth, this fist intent was the only thing that existed, transforming into an indelible existence, killing all things, killing all enemies! Boom! This fist will also be permanently fixed in Old Mr. Millers mind, although this fist is illusory, only this ancient book evolved, but also contains the real through the heavenly fist of the subtle Taoism. Old Mr. Miller was mesmerized by it. Purple Phoenix The ancient book that Saintess wasprehending presented a scene simr to Jasons, also in a world of unknown age, a supreme woman had evolved True Phoenix and was borating on True Phoenixs most powerful axioms. During the process of realization, Purple Phoenix Saintesss True Phoenix shadow emerged and resonated along with it, also immersed in it. Not only Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Wolf Boy, Darcey and the others also surfaced their respective destinies, and it was thought that it was also rted to the ancient books they wereprehending, able to allow them toprehend how to evolve their destiny visions to the extreme. Butterfly was alsoprehending an ancient book, she was a Heavenly Tribtion Fate, so the ancient book she wasprehending presented endless tribtion power, which was not only Heavenly Tribtion Strength, but also included all the tribtion power in the human world. Birth, old age, sickness and death, tragic disasters, killing and fighting all this in the world is actually also a hidden cmity, and there is a so-called cmity force in the underworld. Among the robbery force and subdivided into gold, wood, water and fire this four elephant robbery force, ording to this ancient book evolved Taoism, as long as through the four elephant robbery force, that Heavenly Tribtion Fate will be able to cultivate into the body of the indestructible body of ten thousand robberies! Heavenly Tribtion Fates ultimate is to cultivate into an indestructible body of ten thousand cmities, just how powerful it is is unimaginable. Heaven and earth perish but oneself does not perish, can be immune to the erosion of all tribtions, and even be able to iste or weaken some of the attacks of the Dao, the strength of the battle, shocking. Butterfly was secretly staggered in his senses, thinking to himself that this Ten Thousand Cmities Indestructible Body was so powerful? But it feels really far away from himself, Im afraid that this life will not be able to cultivate to this level. Butterfly although so think, but she will still have about Heavenly Tribtion Fate cultivation method, including the gold, wood, water and fire of the four elephants of the robbery power quenching their own method are firmly remembered. As for whether or not this Ten Thousand Tribtion Fate could be cultivated, that could only depend on the chance in the future, but at the moment, thesews about ones own destiny were definitely to be grasped firmly beforehand. For a time, within the Scriptorium, the major The Human Realm prides were immersed in their own sense of martial arts fate. Chapter 2727 – Green Dragon Chi (Normal) At this moment, Jason was still immersed in his senses. As far as his eyes could see, the Terran figure that appeared in that ancient world was actually quenching and evolving the Dragon Bloodline in the sky. A huge green dragon silhouette emerged in the sky, being baptized by wind, rain, lightning, and thunder. The power of thunder and lightning quenches its body, the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth nurtures its spirit, the Spirit Sea Divine Vine forges its tendons, and the Sun God petrifies its eyes. The Green Dragon metamorphoses and takes shape! A catchphrase was transmitted into Jasons ears. Subsequently, in Jasons dumbfounded expression, he suddenly saw the evolved green dragon illusion rise up in the air, and under the power of thunder and lightning quenching its body, the dragon scales on the dragons torso were clearly visible, and the entire dragons body was no longer illusory, and vaguely appeared to be real and visible. The heaven and earth avenue nourishes its spirit, making the green dragon phantom born spiritually intelligent, with an autonomous consciousness. The Spirit Sea Divine Vine forged its dragon tendons, which were generated and nourished the flesh and bones. In the end, two divine stones releasing the suns radiance-like light were embellished on its eyes, the so-called drawing the dragon to dot the eyes, and the eyes were undoubtedly a stroke of God. With the Sun God Stones bing its eyes, at that instant, a high-pitched sound of a dragons roar resounded through the nine heavens. A green divine dragon emerged, looking at it was actually incarnated and born directly alive! Rumble! At that instant, a terrifying and monstrous thunderbolt fell above the sky. Green dragon incarnation, heaven and earth incapable, thunder and fire descending, want to overthrow! The endless power of thunder and fire seemed like it wanted to extinguish the world as it crazily swept towards the green divine dragon. The green dragon battalion leveled up, opened its mouth and spat out, endless thunder erupted, meeting the thunder and fire power that struck down, in the process, there was a green bead spat out from the mouth of this green dragon, sinking and floating in the thunder and fire. It was like a dragon pearl! The monstrous thunder fire was endless, covering ten thousand miles, and it truly possessed the power to destroy the world. In that endless thunder fire, a green dragon sometimes call the wind sometimes call the rain sometimes attract thunder, is fighting against that destructive thunder fire attack, during the dragon blood stained the air, dangerous and dangerous. This lightning and fire cmity also dont know how long itsted, finally, when all the lightning and fire cmity slowly dispersed, in that cloudyer, a loud and clear sound of dragon roar resounded through the heaven and earth. Immediately after, a green divine dragon swooped down from the clouds, the huge Dragon Head revealed its divine might, permeated with endless dragon power aura, a dragon bead before the Dragon Head shone brightly, the surface was surrounded by a channel of green thunder. The green divine dragon was covered in injuries, but this green divine dragon was manifesting an unprecedented excitement and exuberance, causing the sound of the dragons roar to continue to reverberate through heaven and earth. In the end, the dragon pearl entered the body, the dragons mouth opened, and the endless spiritual qi in heaven and earth gathered, causing therge and small injuries on the dragons body to start healing. At that moment, Jasons own Dragon Bloodline caused a great resonance, and in an instant, the green dragon illusion revived on its own, and emerged, opening its mouth to let out a burst of dragon roars. At this time, in the illusory world that Jason saw, he only saw that the green dragon, after going through the lightning and fire, had truly taken shape and be a deity with flesh and blood. This green dragons body swam and hovered at the side of that Terran figure. That Terran figure seemed to murmur words, Green Dragon, you have taken form and been born. Apany me in the battle against the strongest enemies. This Terran figure leapt onto the green dragon, which rose up into the air, and the scene shifted to one of a great battle. Among the opponents, there were humanoid creatures as well as ancient beasts, only to see that this green dragon was iparably powerful, with a p of the giant ws of its forelimbs, it was pping the flesh of an ancient beast into mush, and when it opened its mouth and spat out, 10, 000 thunderbolts fell to cover the strong enemies, and the means came out in unison, manifesting the divine might of the dragon! Jason was dumbfounded for a moment. The green dragon that took shape and was born was simply not too fierce! At the end, all the images were thus interrupted, and Jason came back to his senses, which meant that his perception of this ancient book had beenpleted. This ancient book directly targeted his bloodline and destiny. The bloodline part was the quenching of the extreme Sunling Bloodline, once the Sunling Bloodline was quenched to the extreme, just by virtue of the Vital Force, it could tear apart the ancient beasts of the Imperial Realm. As for Vital Force, it was the method of the Green Dragon Illusion taking shape and being born! These two techniques were astounding, only to be lost in the ways, only existing in this Scriptorium, a true supreme technique! Among them, what shocked Jason the most was that the Green Dragon Illusion could take shape and be a real flesh and blood divine dragon, and once it passed the Thunder and Fire Tribtion and was born from the fire, it would be a real divine dragon that would dominate the Nine Heavens! Immediately, Jason couldnt help but raise his head to look at the emerging green dragon phantom, his heart was on fire, if his own green dragon phantom could also take shape and be born, it would definitely be an infinite divine power. Of course, Jason is only thinking about it, how difficult is it to take shape? Thunder and lightning quenching its body, the road pregnant its spirit, and that the spirit of the sea God vine, the sun God stone Jason from the name guessed that this should be difficult to find in the world of medicine, and is still the existence of the top of the medicine. This from where to find? At the moment, there is no clue, even if you know where there are these medicines, with his current strength can not be seized. Its a long way to go! Jason could onlyment. However, Jason was still extremely excited, at least he knew the secret art spell that could make the Green Dragon Illusion take shape ande to life, he would definitely try it out, and he certainly wouldnt waste having such an opportunity. Not to mention anything else. How terrifying was the battle power of a Green Dragon Illusion that had taken form? In what he saw just now, an ancient beast was directly pped to death with a single w. At the very least, it was the peak battle power of an Eternal Immortal! Jason looked towards his own green dragon illusion as he muttered to himself, You also want to take shape and live, right? Dont worry, since Ive mastered this spell, Ill work hard and definitely do my best to make you take shape and be born! Ang roarC The Green Dragon Illusion let out a dragon roar, able to sense Jasons thoughts, thus that dragon roar was also hyperactive. The ancient books in the Scriptorium did not involve the use of battle techniques and dao, and did not leave behind supreme battle techniques at the immortal level, but they were left behind to stimte ones strongest potential and battle power.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eastern Great Emperors purpose is also very clear, so that future generations of people understand a truth, that is, with the help of external forces is not as good as cultivating themselves, will be their own potential to tap into the strongest, that is really belong to their own things. The road of martial arts is its own cultivation, its own potential to fully excavate, cultivate to the strongest state, then any battle skills, Taoism can naturally evolve to create. Jason looked at the rest of The Human Realms pride are still in the sense, he also did not sense another ancient books and he caused resonance, at that moment, he walked towards the Annals of the Nine Realms, ready to take a look at the handwritten notes left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor. Emperor left a handwritten note, to understand more secrets. Chapter 2728 – The Next Treasure Land (Normal) The Annals of the Nine Realms left by the Eastern Great Emperor still has a lot of questions worth pondering over, and it is really true that the more we know, the more we feel our own insignificance. Lets say the Ancestor of Man disappeared, after a long period of 100, 000 years, only through the Eternal Waystone to send out a cry for help, what kind of danger did he encounter? The Ancestor of Man was able to defeat Faunus Eldergrove at that time, which made Jason suspect that the Ancient Ancestor of Man had already reached an unimaginable realm of martial arts, and such an existence would still be in danger? At that time, in the Ancient Age, there existed the Emperor of the Four Poles, the Eastern Great Emperor was only one of them, the Eastern Great Emperor went to support the Ancestor of Man, and it is believed that the rest of the three great emperors are also the same. This Emperor of the Four Poles never returned, and no one knew that they had fallen, or were still alive. In addition, the Eastern Great Emperor mentions the Pr ck Abyss, and what is this Pr ck Abyss? Something to do with the end of an Age of Enlightenment? ck Abyss Jasons heart suddenly moved, he thought of The Celestial Realms first Forbidden Land named The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, which was a lifeless Forbidden Land, it was said that even the strongest person of the Eternal Realm would be killed if he fell into The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. It is said that even the strongest Eternal Realm members who fall into The ck Abyss of Bad Curse will be cursed, causing their own avenues to be affected by the evil spell, thus risking a fall. Could this Pr ck Abyss be rted to The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? Or is this The ck Abyss of Bad Curse a branch of the Pr ck Abyss? Or an evolution? Jason suddenly came up with this thought. He had heard Ancestor King once say that back then, the generation of the absolute King of Gods in The Celestial Realm had leapt down into The ck Abyss of Bad Curse when he was seriously injured, and his life and death were still unknown. However, with the terrifying existence of The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, Im afraid that the King of Gods is in a very bad way, right? The more he understands these secrets, the more Jason feels that from the Age of the Open Heavens to the present, it seems as if ayer of mist is shrouded in the river of time, and if thisyer of mist does not go aside, he will never know the truth of the Age of the Open Heavens and the heavens and the realms of the heavens. These are too far away from me, but there are benefits to learning about these mysteries, consider it as a knowledge reserve. Jason thought to himself. This Annals of the Nine Realms also recorded some interesting stories from Eastern Great Emperors early years. A certain paragraph mentioned that Eastern Great Emperor went deep into the chaos, wanting to search for the spirit sea floating in the chaos, but did not find that spirit sea, and instead harvested a Chaos Beast Egg. Huh? Jason was stunned and couldnt help but look towards Bai who was lying on his shoulder, thinking that Bai should be the one who hatched out of this Chaos Beast Egg that Eastern Great Emperor had harvested, right? Eastern Great Emperor needs the Spirit Sea to go to the depths of Chaos Wait a minute, the Green Dragon Shadow taking shape and being born needs a divine object that is the Spirit Sea Divine Vine. Could it be that this Spirit Sea is the one Eastern Great Emperor is looking for? Is it located in the depths of chaos? The Spirit Sea is harboring the Divine Vine? Jasons heart stirred as he felt that his guess should be true. In that case, he also finally knew the location of this Spirit Sea, located in the depths of Chaos In that case, that Sun God Stone might also be located in the depths of Chaos However, without reaching the Eternal Realm, its simply impossible to set foot in the Chaos region, so it seems that its still the most important to raise ones cultivation. Jason thought to himself. Just as Jason was watching with great interest, at that moment the Scriptoriums doorway pushed open and someone entered. Jason came back to his senses, he turned his head and saw that the one who walked in was none other than Marcus Deathless with his protector Faceless. Marcus Deathless also froze for a moment as he walked into the Scriptorium, he saw Jason and many of The Human Realms Celestials, he obviously didnt expect Jason and the others toe into this Scriptorium even faster than he did. Marcus Deathless, good to see you again. Jason smiled and greeted. I didnt expect Jason that you guys were able to find this Scriptorium so quickly, it seems that Jason and the others are truly blessed. Marcus Deathless said. Jason said, I cant talk about blessed fate. This Dongji Pce is full of treasures. If we didnt find this ce, we would have found something else, wouldnt we? By the way, does Marcus Deathless know about the other treasures in this Dongji Pce? Marcus Deathless smiled lightly and said, As far as I know, in addition to the Scriptorium, there is also the Soldier Wash Pool within Dongji Pce, which, as the name suggests, is used for washing and scrubbing weapons. Legend has it that Eastern Great Emperor captured some of the weapons and so on, some of the weapons stained with blood and so on, it is directly thrown to the washing pool, is considered to be washing the dirt of the weapons. There is also alchemy pavilion, is said to be Eastern Great Emperor alchemy ce However, to say the most divine ce when Eastern Great Emperors bedchamber. Hm? Eastern Great Emperors chambers? Jason froze. Marcus Deathless nodded, his face also cautious up, said: is the Eastern Great Emperor rest sleep chambers. eastern great emperor is what kind of existence, in the chambers often sleep, or even meditate to understand the heaven and earth avenue, or meditate on their own dao, etc., will be subconsciously affect the entire The entire chambers will be affected by the subtle influence of the Emperor. Moreover, some rare and exotic things, Eastern Great Emperor will also be ced in the bedchamber, in order to be able to observe and y with them at any time. Hearing Marcus Deathless say this, Jason also snapped to his senses. Yes, the Eastern Great Emperor often meditated in his chambers to realize the Dao, and over the years, this chambers might have been imprinted with some of the Dao patterns that the Eastern Great Emperor himself had realized. In addition, from themon sense, a person has any favorite things, of course, will be loved, carry with you. Therefore, in the bedchamber, Im afraid that there are still some treasures that Eastern Great Emperor likes extremely much, and these treasures are truly unimaginable treasures. Marcus Deathless, in which direction is the Eastern Great Emperors chambers? Jason couldnt help but ask. Marcus Deathlessughed and said, Wouldnt the bedchamber of a generation of Great Emperors be casually revealed to outsiders? The chambers can be said to be the Eastern Great Emperors most private ce, so it wouldnt be easily shown to the public. At least ording to the records, no one has ever found the Eastern Great Emperors bedchamber in Dongji Pce. Or maybe the pce was hidden from the public and could not be found. Of course, its not ruled out that it will be presented this time. Who knows anyway.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason thought about it, if Marcus Deathless knew where this chambers was, he would have already gone there directly, why would he stille to Scriptoriums side. Scriptorium is also an unrivaled treasure. Jason, lets not talk about it for now, Ill first sense the Scriptoriums scriptures. Marcus Deathless said. Jason nodded, and he didnt bother interfering with Marcus Deathless, for Marcus Deathless he didnt have any good feelings of friendship, but he didnt have any conflicting contradictions either. At this time, Old Mr. Miller and the rest of The Human Realms celestial pride also came back to their senses from the state of enlightenment. In this Scriptorium, each person could basically only sense with one estimation, so there was no other point in staying in the Scriptorium after the enlightenment was over. Immediately, Jason said, Lets go and find the next treasure. Chapter 2729 – Soldier Washing Pool (Normal) Jason didnt bother to ask Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Benji and the others about their epiphanies in Scriptorium, and now wasnt the time to ask. Furthermore, ording to Jasons spection, the ancient texts that the rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride perceived should be somewhat simr to his, that is, how to stimte and strengthen ones own potential and cultivate ones own potential to an extreme. After walking out of Scriptorium, Jason had already carried Bai out, ready to let Bai sense something and go to find the next treasure. Right at this moment, Jasons heart stirred as he violently felt the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit hosted in his body revive on its own, as if it had sensed something. Sword Spirit revived? Jason was surprised in his heart, he had been condensing the Origin Sword Spirit to nourish this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, so by now this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit was even more spiritual than when he first acquired it, and at this moment, it was obviously sensing something when it revived on its own. Jason immediately sensed the Human Emperor Sword Spirit and realized that the resonance of the Human Emperor Sword Spirit wasing from a direction in front of the left side. This made Jasons heart stir and said, Everyone follow me and head in this direction. Saying that, Jason catalyzed his body and rushed towards the left front. Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and the others all followed along. As Jason rushed towards the left, he could clearly sense that the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit appeared to be even more exuberant, showing signs of wanting to manifest out of Jasons body, but it was suppressed by Jason. Jason urged his body to move, his speed was extremely fast. About a quarter of an hourter, Jason and the others only felt as if they had passed through ayer of diaphragm, and were already in a different heaven and earth. At that moment, Jasons heart realized that he was no longer in the boundary of Scriptoriums treasurend, and should havee to the boundary of another treasurend. This ce did not have much of andscape, and the ce appeared a bit deste, but the surrounding void was vaguely filled with a sharp meaning, like the sharpness of a weapon. In the distance, see a touch of water reflecting the sky of the scene, vaguely see that is a big pool, but look more like a bigke, there is dense water vapor in the diffusion. And, that ce is crowded with people, looking at there has been a lot of people converge over there. What kind of ce is this? Zack couldnt help but ask. Jason remembered what Marcus Deathless had said in Scriptorium, and his tone sank as he said, This ce is only the Soldier Wash Pool. The Soldier Wash Pool? Zacks face was stunned, then he said, Its the ce where the Eastern Great Emperor collects all kinds of Spiritual Soldier and even Divine Soldiers? Lets go, then we need to hurry and check it out. Jason nodded, but in his heart, he was thinking that there were only few Spiritual Soldier treasures in this Soldier Washing Pool.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A lot of people had already gathered over there, and if there were any treasures, they wouldnt have waited for them toe. However, since they had alreadye to the Soldier Wash Pool, it was definitely necessary to go over there. Lets go, lets go over. Jason said. Immediately, Jason and his group moved and swept sharply towards thergeke-like pool in front of them. Soon, Jason and the others arrived at this ce and saw quite a few familiar faces that they recognized. Rhea Saintess, Otltino Goddess, what a fate, meeting again. Jason smiled and greeted. The Myriad Path Sect with the people of Lineage of Spiritual God was clearly in the middle of this ce, in addition there were also some disciples of the sect that Jason did not recognize. Jason, its you. Otltino Goddess said that her feelings towards Jason were not bad, thanks to the Indestructible Origin that Jason had given her at the beginning, Otltino Goddess had perfected her own Immortality cultivation, so she remembered this sentiment. Rhea Saintess, as always, was as beautiful as ever, and her body had a faint trace of heaven and earths aura, which made her even more extraordinary. At the time of Chaotic Heaven Opening, there were three major Origin Breaths in heaven and earth, namely, the Innate Energy of Chaos, the Heaven and Earths Metaphysical Yellow Breath, and the Mother Breath of the Origin of All Things! These three Origin Breaths are undoubtedly the most powerful. Therefore, if a person who cultivates these three Origin Breaths is able to cultivate them, he will definitely be one of the strongest heavenly prides of the current generation, such as Chaos Progenys cultivation of Chaos Origin. Rhea Saintess is apanied by the Xuan Huang Qi of heaven and earth, so it can also be inferred that she is afraid that she is practicing Xuan Huang Origin. Jason had alreadye over, and he gazed at Rhea Saintess and said, This ce is the Soldier Wash Pool? Rhea Saintess nodded and said, This one is the Soldier Washing Pool. Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Darcey, and other The Human Realm Celestials immediately turned their eyes towards the Washing Pool of Soldiers, and all of them were shocked, the scene in front of them was too spectacr. Just see this side of therge pool, Linlin always piled up all kinds of weapons, which have crossbows and bows and sticks and guns, swords and shields and axes, battle-axes and halberds and mace and hammers and so on, to name a few. The whole pool surface is clear to the bottom, so at a nce, one can see that there are many weapons sunk in the bottom of the pool, some weapons are standing on the pool water, but basically these weapons are all rusty, and there is no sense of what spiritual power is embedded in it. There are also some sect disciples in the washing pool, right now there are some sect disciples directly into the pool water, to rummage for some weapons and then bring them up. When these disciples brought up the weapons under the pool water, some of the weapons broke at the first touch, and some of them just left the pool water and directly turned into fragments. Rhea Saintess also saw this scene, and she said, Its been several epochs since the Deste Ancient Era, and what a long time that was. Even if all of these weapons in the Soldier Wash Pool are all Heavenly Grade Spiritual Soldier or above, and even some of them are Quasi-Divine or not. But they cant resist the erosion of the years, the spirit has been worn out, reduced to mortal iron. Spiritual Soldier also needs aura and the holders qi and blood to be nourished. These weapons in the Soldier Wash Pool havested for a long time, but all the ones we have seen are already scrap iron. Jason nodded, he had already thought of this problem. Unless it was a true divine weapon, it might be able to be preserved for a longer period of time, thinking that the divine weapon had already birthed an artifact spirit, and the artifact spirit was capable of absorbing heaven and earths aura on its own, and was able to maintain the spirit of the divine weapon for a long period of time. As for the others, including Quasi-Divine, they could not withstand the erosion of endless years. At this point, Old Mr. Miller said, Spiritual Soldiers all have spirituality, so does Quasi-Divine, although this spirituality is not enough to transform into a weapon spirit. But with so many weapons in the Wash Pool, the spirituality of these weapons just wore off and disappeared out of thin air? Rhea Saintess said, Most of them will be worn out and disappear. But there will also be some Spiritual Soldiers spirituality that converge together and over time, form the Soldier Spirit. Soldier Spirit? Jason asked in surprise. Rhea Saintess further exined, Soldier Spirit, you can understand it as a kind of weapon spirit without a weapon carrier. The spirit of a weapon does not belong to the spirit of the weapon, but the spirit of a weapon contains the spirit of the weapon, which is a great remedy for the spirit of the weapon. However, a soldier spirit cannot be acquired at all, unless a divine weapon is present to autonomously devour the soldier spirit of this heaven and earth. Rhea Saintesss words had just fallen, when all of a sudden C Snort! Within Jasons body, that strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit was released, and rose up into the air, transforming into a huge Human Emperor Swords shadow in mid-air, with the swords aura in the air, and the swords might contained within it caused the heavens and earth to change color. Chapter 2730 – Devouring Soldier Spirits (Normal) Buzz! The sound of the sword was unceasing and resounded through the air as a huge Human Emperor Sword shadow stretched across the sky, emitting a stern and unrivaled sword light, and a vast and iparable Emperors aura swept out as well. When this Human Emperor Sword Spirit manifested in the sky, the faces of Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess in the field were all stunned. Rhea Saintess snapped back to her senses and said incredulously, This, this is an artifact spirit? But its not aplete artifact spirit, one that has been weakened so much by the main body that only a wisp of spirituality remains! This should have been the artifact spirit of a top tier divine weapon, how could it be on you? When she said this, Rhea Saintess beautiful eyes also looked towards Jason. If it wasnt for the presence of Darcey and other beauties in the scene, Jason would definitely not be able to help but flirt with the words, Beauty,e over,e closer, Ill talk to you quietly. In the way of Darcey, Butterfly and these beauties were present, Jason naturally did not dare to say so, he did not want to be hunted down by these beauties in front of everyone. Coincidence. Jason smiled and said in this regard. At this time, Jason noticed that the Human Emperor Sword Spirit floating in the air had a flickering light, releasing wisps of Sword Spirit. Under the traction of this Sword Spirits intent, it was seen that a thousand strange spiritual objects began to coalesce in the sky above the Soldier Wash Pool, some shaped like swords, some like swords, and some like tripods, bells, and even long coils, and so on, to name a few. These are the soldier spirits? Jason subconsciously asked. Rhea Saintess nodded her head and said, These spiritual energies are indeed the Soldier Spirits, I really didnt expect to be able to pull out so many Soldier Spirits, and its enough to show that the various kinds of Spiritual Soldier in the Soldier Wash Pool back then were really too many. This Soldier Spirit is the most nourishing thing for Divine Soldier Artifact Spirits. As he was saying that, he could only see that the wisp of Human Emperor Sword Spirit had already begun to devour, and the first thing it devoured was the Soldier Spirit that resembled the model of a longsword. There was no excuse for this, after all, the Human Emperor Sword Spirits very essence was a Sword of the Emperor. Jason and this ray of Human Emperor Sword Spirit had a sense, as the Human Emperor Sword Spirit was devouring these Sword Spirits, Jason was also able to intuitively sense the changes in the Human Emperor Sword Spirit, the sword power, spirituality and so on had increased by more than one level. The power of the sword, its spirituality, and so on have increased by more than one level. This kind of enhancement was not something that he could achieve with his Origin Sword Qi. It could be seen that this Sword Spirit was indeed a nourishing medicine for the Human Emperor Sword Spirit. Jason let go of his heart after seeing this, allowing this strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit to continue devouring the Soldier Spirit as he looked towards the Soldier Wash Pool and said, Doesnt this Soldier Wash Pool have any other effects besides this Soldier Spirit? Jason felt that there must be other wonderful uses for this side of the Soldier Washing Pool, otherwise why would Rhea Saintess and the others still be here? Rhea Saintess even if her status was extraordinary or not, there was no way she could have a divine weapon in her hands, without a real divine weapon that was unable to devour these soldier spirits, but Rhea Saintess hadnt left, so there was obviously something else going on.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rhea Saintess didnt say anything, steeply- Wow! In the originally calm Soldier Washing Pool, something violently broke out of the water, like a circle, surrounded by ayer of glistening white luster, and even more so, a wisp of Divine Mighty Power permeated the area. This was a Quasi-Divine! The ring flew towards Rhea Saintess, and then slowly shrunk, eventually forming a bracelet that Rhea Saintess wore on her wless right arm. Jason was dumbfounded, if he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought that the white bracelet on Rhea Saintess wrist was just a decoration or something, but who would have thought that it was actually a Quasi-Divine. At the same timeC Whoa! Another object broke out of the water from the soldier washing pool, it was a long whip with a reddish luster that flew towards Otltino Goddess. Jasons mouth grew straight up upon seeing this- This was the Otltino Goddesss weapon? Its hard to tell, its definitely hard to tell! The Otltino Goddess, such a great beauty who contained divine charm and appeared extraordinary, was actually using a long whip? Looking at Otltino Goddesss valiant posture with a long whip in her hand at this moment, Jason could not help but have a scene emerge in his mind C whips, candles, ahem, more or less a bit inappropriate for children ah! Otltino Goddess seemed to have noticed Jasons gaze, her willow eyebrows slightly knitted as she said, Hey, Jason, what are you looking at? What are you looking at? No, nothing. Jason hastily shook his head, then asked, What are you guys doing? The Otltino Goddess said, It was time to utilize the Arms Wash Pool to quench the weapons. The Soldier Washing Pool can quench soldiers? Jason asked. Rhea Saintess said, The Soldier Washing Pool can wash away the hostile, baleful, and deathly auras on the weapons. Moreover, it also has a certain restorative effect. If a Spiritual Soldier is damaged, it will be restored to a great extent in the pool. Of course, this repair is also rtive, has been shattered Spiritual Soldier that can not be repaired, Spiritual Soldierbat for a long time, under the experience of killing, Spiritual Soldiers spirituality is equivalent to ayer of dirt will also be covered, the Army Cleansing Pool is a purification effect. I see! Jason immediately understood, so he rushed one by one The Human Realm Celestials and said, Those who have Spiritual Soldier hurry up and take it out to purify the essence in the Soldier Wash Pool. Old Mr. Miller had already taken out the Armored Vestment long ago, and with the maniption of his mind, he dipped the Armored Vestment into the Soldier Washing Pool. In addition, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Finn had also removed their weapons and sunk them into the Armored Wash Pool to purify them. I almost forgot, I have a Spiritual Soldier. Jason spoke up, removing the Primordial Cauldron, which had been taken from Mixed Heavenly Vault. After thinking for a moment, Jason rubbed out his the origin of martial arts branding on the Primordial Cauldron, then handed the Primordial Cauldron to Wolf Boy and said, Wolf Boy, this Primordial Cauldron, you take it. Brand your THE origin of martial arts on it. Oh. Wolf Boy nodded, he was simple-minded and didnt think too much, and took the Primordial Cauldron. Giving Primordial Cauldron to Wolf Boy, Jason also had some considerations, Wolf Boy had more than enough offense and not enough defense. On the battlefield, Wolf Boy shows a kind of wolf nature, a one-track attack, especially after his Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern devoured Breaking Army Fate Pattern, that kind of ferocious and brave attack is even more obvious. However, Wolf Boy seldom focuses on his own defense, belonging to the type that if you punch me, I will bite off a piece of flesh from you even if I have to fight for my life. Therefore, Jason gave Wolf Boy Primordial Cauldron, is also in disguise to enhance Wolf Boys own defensive ability, Primordial Cauldron catalyzed, y the defensive effect is still very strong. Soon, Wolf Boy refined the Primordial Cauldron, branding it with his own the origin of martial arts, and then he sunk the Chaos Source into the essence of the army washing pool as well. Eventually, Jason took the Stygian Blood Sword out, and with a thought of his mind, the Stygian Blood Sword transformed into a bloody light and sank into the pool of martial arts as well. Rhea Saintess, Otltino Goddess, and the others on the side watched this scene, their eyes straightening up in a daze. They had already recognized some of the weapons, lets say Stygian Blood Sword, Armored Vestment, Primordial Cauldron, and they knew who the original owners of these weapons were, but right now, they actually all fell into the hands of Jason and the others. Rhea, this Jason is a bandit, right? Otltino Goddess couldnt help but transmit her voice towards Rhea Saintess. Chapter 2731 The Sky is the Limit (Normal) When Otltino Goddess said this, she subconsciously put away the long whip in her hand, as if she was afraid that Jason, the robber, would seize it from her. It was no wonder that Otltino Goddess had such thoughts, wasnt that Stygian Blood Sword Empyrean Falls Young Lords Quasi-Divine? And that Armored Vestment, isnt that Kattys Spiritual Soldier? And that Primordial Cauldron, isnt it Mixed VeinMixed Heavenly Vaults Spiritual Soldier? At this moment, all of these weapons had fallen into the hands of Jason and the others, needless to say they must have been looted, so it was reasonable for Otltino Goddess to position Jason as a robber. Rhea Saintess nced towards Jason as she transmitted her voice and said, This is originally a world where the weak eat the strong. Therefore, if he can rob that is also his skill. There is no excuse for that in itself. However, we should still be on our guard. This guy isnt being polite, and if he gets the chance it might even be us hell rob. Thats really ferocious! Otltino Goddess opened her mouth and added, This kind of person should not be approached. I told you to stay away from him. Of course, if theres cooperation thats fine. But dont get deeply involved with him, I always feel that he has bad intentions towards women. Rhea Saintess said. Otltino Goddesss eyes widened as she said, Those beautiful women around him are so much better, and hes still not satisfied? And still want to have mischief in his heart towards other women? Otltino, you have to remember that men are all phndering carrots who love the new and hate the old. Rhea Saintess said with a straight face. Alright Otltino Goddess nodded. It was just that Jason couldnt hear it, otherwise if he heard such ament from these two great beauties, he would probably spit out blood in anger. I wonder which treasurend you two are nning to go to next? Jason looked towards Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess and asked in this regard. The Otltino Goddess rose up in rm, her beautiful eyes blinking as she stared at Jason and asked, What do you want? Follow us, huh? Jason froze for a moment, looking at Otltino Goddesss face full of vignce, he was speechless for a while, thinking that unknowingly seeing it, he would think that I wanted to plot against you. Im not thinking of having apanion together. Jason smiled. Youre too dangerous to be yourpanion. Otltino Goddess said bluntly. Dangerous? Jason was puzzled for a moment in his heart, where was I dangerous? Darcey looked at Jason with a defeated look, she couldnt help but chuckle and said with a smile, Otltino Goddess is really wise and discerning, seeing that this guy is dangerous. Thats certainly true. I could tell a long time ago that this guy had a lustful look when he looked at me and Rhea-san. Otltino Goddess said with a straight face. I- Jason opened his mouth, his forehead filled with ck lines, how the hell could anyone take that? Completely unable to take it, it was simply a rhythm of a big sticking down to smack people to death. Otltino Goddess, I think youre thinking too much. Jason said with a straight face. Overthinking? Not at all. This is what Sister Rhea said. Sister Rhea cultivates the Xuan Spirit Mind Realm, so she is more or less sensitive to other peoples mind thoughts. As soon as Sister Rhea saw you, she must have known what kind of dirty thoughts you were thinking in your mind. Thus Sister Rheas words wont be wrong. Otltino Goddess said with conviction. Otltino, you Rhea Saintess face flushed red, that tone of voice was somewhat annoyed, she really didnt know what to say, how did this Otltino Goddess bring her out? Sister Rhea, isnt it? It was clearly you who reminded me of this , Otltino Goddess said. Lets not talk about that for now Rhea Saintess opened her mouth and steered away from the topic. Jasons entire person had been dumbstruck, his mouth wide open, unable to close, looking at Rhea Saintess with an incredulous expression. What kind of Xuan Spirit Mind Realm did this Rhea Saintess cultivate? It could still sense the inner thoughts of others? Even so, Laozis inner thoughts didnt want to do anything to you ah How can you nder like this? Jason is really a bit furious.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Losing his body is small, losing his honor is big. This is a matter of reputation and integrity, can not be a joke ah. Ahahahaha On the side, Darcey, Butterfly, Emily and the others couldnt help butugh out loud, it was rare to have the chance to see Jason being so defeated, so they were very happy in their hearts. Lest this guy see a The Celestial Realm beauty will not be able to move their eyes, always want to get close to. This time, he got what he deserved. Robert, Finn, Marcel, Zack and the others also had the corners of their mouths rising, with a feeling of wanting tough but being too embarrassed to do so, and had been holding it in. Jasons face was dark, what a disgrace. Old Mr. Millerughed and walked over, reached out and patted Jasons shoulder, and said in a relieved tone, Jason, think about it. These two little girls dont have any feelings for you, so theres no need to be frustrated. The end of the world where there is no fragrant grass, why single love a flower. Besides, these two dolls you do not necessarily have no chance. This girl doll, thin-skinned, can not be said to be the mouth is not the heart. You take the initiative, maybe they will throw themselves into the embrace . This word out, Rhea Saintess and Otltino goddess a burst of red face and ears, they originally think Jason has enough thick skin, I did not expect this bad old man is even more shameless, clearly is a Immortality peak elders strong, but which has a little elders style? He was actually teaching his juniors to pick up girls! These two major The Celestial Realms Heavens Pride girls were really all embarrassed. Otltino, lets leave here first. Rhea Saintess said. Otltino Goddess nodded as she said, Lets go find that Scriptorium for good. Jason sniffed a reminder and said, We just came out of the Scriptorium. the Scriptorium is on this bearing. Saying that, Jason pointed out a direction to Rhea Saintess and the girls. Rhea Saintess face was stunned as she nodded and said, Thanks. With that, Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess both left as if they were fleeing. They had just taken a few steps when Old Mr. Millers voice came from behind them, Jason, the girl on the right, Rhea Saintess, has a thin waist and big hips, she has a good body. Of course, the one on the left is not bad either. If your kid had the general elegance of the old man back then, you could have embraced left and right long ago, enjoying the happiness of all people. Old Mr. Miller, can you stop talking? This old \fault of yours is the same as the stinking stone of that thatched pit, you really cant change your nature! The others havent gone far! What do you mean, like you were? Old man you really have so awesome, that what Skybound Sects Aurora seniors, also do not see you can handle other people did not have that positive eyes to see you. Jason countered the sound. Brat you nonsense what? Just that Aurora, old man can look at? Old Mr. Millers exasperated voice came out. Ahead, Rhea Saintess chilled her face, not saying a word as she quickened her pace. Otltino Goddesss face huffed up in anger, what kind of extreme masters and mistresses are these? Speaking was truly too shameless! Chapter 2732 – Battle Passes On (Normal) Whether it was Darcey, Emily or Purple Phoenix Saintess, they had long been ustomed to Old Mr. Millers bbering. However, when Darcey heard that Old Mr. Miller was actually giving Jason tips on how to woo Rhea Saintess and Otltino Goddess, she pouted and became a bit upset. Jason was hooking up with all kinds of beauties in The Human Realm, even if he was surrounded by swallows, he still had to go and harm the beauties of The Celestial Realm, which would inevitably make Darcey and the others secretly jealous. If it wasnt for the presence of so many people, Darcey and the girls would have wanted to attack Jason as a group. Jason, it seems like you have some troubles here. Zackughed and snickered. Ugh! Jason let out a long sigh and said in a sincere tone, This is really not what I had in mind. As you all know, this person of mine has a lofty heart, not close to womens colors, but it is too outstanding, the tree wants to be quiet but the wind will not stop ah. So, this troubles more or less. Amitabha Buddha! Benji pronounced the Buddhas name and said with a straight face, Junior Master, if you dont shave off your green silk, these three thousand troubles will also be shaved off. Jason red at Benji with a ck face and said, Youre asking me to be a monk. That cant be allowed. Marcel opened his mouth and said, Jason doesnt know how many beautiful womens grievances hell cause if he shaves off these 3, 000 worries. Its best if he shaves his head and bes a monk. So that he doesnt have to be out and about all day. Darcey said. Jason was startled and quickly said, Dercy ah, this meal can be eaten indiscriminately, but words cannot be spoken indiscriminately. Im such a decent person, why would I talk about womanizing? Purple Phoenix Saintess skimmed her mouth and said, Saying it like its true. How the truth really is, you know best in your own heart. Jasons face was stunned, and he looked at Purple Phoenix Saintess with deep meaning, why did he feel that Purple Phoenix Saintess had something in her words? Did he womanize her head? I dont think so! It seems that Purple Phoenix Saintess is hinting that you cant be too generous, you have to treat everyone the same. In that case, I have to find a way to get involved with Purple Phoenix Saintess, so as not to cause Purple Phoenix Saintess toin. Purple Phoenix Saintess looked at Jason did not say anything, on the contrary, there was an expression that made people feel puzzled, her heart was a little suspicious, thinking that this guy is thinking about what? If Purple Phoenix Saintess knew Jasons inner thoughts, she would have gone berserk on the spot. Right at this moment, all of a suddenC Boom! Boom! A roaring sound came from the air, as if someone was in the middle of a fierce battle, the sound might shook the sky, containing a violent and terrifying aura, and it was transmitted over. Jason and the others sensed it, and each of their faces were stunned. Jason immediately moved his mind and summoned the Stygian Blood Sword that was sunk in the Soldier Cleansing Pool. The Stygian Blood Sword shed and flew into Jasons hand. Under Jasons sensing, he could really sense that the Stygian Blood Swords sharpness was even stronger, and the Spiritual Rhythmic Qi contained within it was even stronger, which was obviously purified by the Soldier Wash Pool. Old Mr. Miller also summoned Armored Vestment back, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess and others. Wolf Boy also held the Primordial Cauldron that Jason had given him in his hands, and all of The Human Realms Celestial Pride were more than alert. Jason sensed something and said, The sound of fighting ising from the front. Lets go over and take a look, dont stir in yet and observe the situation. Saying that, Jason looked into the sky, that strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit had not continued to devour the soldier spirit, thinking that there was a limit to devouring the soldier spirit. After all, this wisp of Human Emperor Sword Spirit was notplete, only this wisp remained. So there was a limit to devouring the Sword Spirit as well. Jason summoned Human Emperor Sword Spirit back with a thought. Whoosh! Human Emperor Sword Spirit turned into a golden aura and disappeared into Jasons body. Jason sensed, and was secretly shocked in his heart, this Human Emperor Sword Spirit had metamorphosed and be a great deal more powerful. If at the beginning, this Human Emperor Sword Spirit was only about two tenths of a full Human Emperor Sword Spirit, then now it had at least increased by oneyer, and recovered to three tenths, or even four tenths of a full Human Emperor Sword Spirit. Human Emperor Sword Spirit recovering and bing stronger was certainly a good thing, so Jason was secretly excited in his heart. Old Mr. Miller murmured and said, The fluctuations from the fight are very strong. Were going over to check it out must be careful. Jason nodded as he said, Lets go.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, Jason and the others began to sneak over in the direction where the sounds of the fight came from. Along the way, Jason and the others restrained their own auras, while also keeping their weapons in their hands, on guard against the unexpected. To be honest, with the overall strength of Jasons team, they were really not afraid of any major power. Of course, the threat posed by the Heavens Pride powerhouses from the eight domains led by Emperor Wallops side was still very great, and the manpower of the eight domains united together was simply too many. There were at least eight or more Immortality Peak Dao Protectors alone. If the forces of the eight domains were to separate, Jason would not be afraid in the slightest, but if they were to meet the forces of the eight domains individually, Jasons character would definitely kill them directly and kill them first. Jason and others sneak all the way, the sound of the battle is also getting closer and closer. In the end, Jason and the others only felt like they had passed through ayer of diaphragm, and then came to another side of the world, which no longer belonged to the area of the Soldier Cleansing Pool. Just see this side of the world has mountains and water, the mountain is not high, some of the mountains above the clouds and fog vaguely present a pce, do not know what exists. In this ce, there was extremely rich innate Energy of Chaos, so Bai came here and squealed with excitement, sucking in the innate Energy of Chaos. The sound of fighting came from a mountain in front of them. At that moment only a bellowing voice came- Emperor Wallop, this Chaos Origin Stone is mine, exit this ce immediately! A cold bellowing sound rang out, apanied by a fist power wrapped in Energy of Chaos, sting forward. Chaos Progeny, are you too wild? Why dont you say that the treasures of the entire Dongji Pce are yours? Chaos Origin Stone is for everyone who sees it! Its not like you cultivate Chaos Origin, so this Chaos Origin Stone is yours! Emperor Wallops cold voice came out, and there were also fist seals erupting in the void, filling the air with a vast and majestic Power of Emperors Blood. On the mountain in front of them, two figures fiercely battled against each other, Chaotic Power and Power of Emperors Blood reflecting in the sky, causing the emptiness on that side to ripple, and a terrifying mighty pressure was sweeping through. Jason and the others were ambushing in a mountainous terrain, his face suddenly became wonderful, he couldnt wait for Chaos Progeny and Emperor Wallop to fight to the death, they were his enemies anyway. Chaos Origin Stone? Sad that the innate Energy of Chaos of this ce is so rich, it turns out that it is embedded with Chaos Origin Stone. This must be something good, these two people are dog-eat-dog, but this Chaos Origin Stone has to be seized over! Jason spoke in a low tone. Chapter 2733 Waiting for an Opportunity (Normal) Old Mr. Miller was also staring at the battle in front of him, and he said with some doubts, I just saw Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny fighting, the rest of the people did not fight together, why is that?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jason said, Emperor Wallop is known as the number one pride of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, and Chaos Progeny is the default number one pride of Forbidden Land. Both of them were high-minded and proud, so it wasnt hard to understand why they wanted to fight one-on-one. In such a situation, if Emperor Wallop allows people such as prince of men to join forces to surround Chaos Progeny, wouldnt that make him seem inferior to Chaos Progeny. Darcey said, If these two want to split the high ground, they certainly cant do so with just this matchup. Neither of their Quasi-Divines were utilized. So in my opinion, their matchup was a bit more tentative. Right. Finn spoke up as he said, Lets not rush over there, beware of deception. Jason nodded and said, I have also considered this point. Between Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny, if they dont fight to the death, then they definitely cant show up directly. What Im considering now is what exactly is that Chaos Origin Stone. Existing in that area? Saying that, Jason carried Bai out and said, Bai, do you know about Chaos Origin Stone? Bai looked at Jason, thought for a moment, and said, No Said and shook his head. No? Jason eyes eyes slightly narrowed, he said, Bai do not even know there is this thing Its delicious there. However, the next thing Bai did was to stretch out his ws and point towards where Emperor Wallop was battling Chaos Progeny. Jason froze for a moment, and he suddenly realized that asking Bai directly if he knew if there was a Chaos Origin Stone was tantamount to asking in vain. In Bais eyes, all treasures were reced by delicious food, so how would he know what a Chaos Origin Stone was? Since Bai said that there were delicious food there, then there must be treasures. Jason was thinking, should we let Bai sneak over there and take a look? With Bais speed and sense of treasures, if this Chaos Origin Stone really existed, it could be seized. Bai, you sense something delicious? Jason asked. Bai nodded and said one after another, Yummy, yummy Jason looked at Bai with a look of impatience, and knew that there must be a treasure in that ce, and that this treasure was extraordinary, this point could be seen from the fact that Bais mouth was open and still continuously drooling. To Bai, the most suitable, or to say that it enhances the most is about Chaos Origin things, it seems that where there is indeed Chaos Origin Stone. Although this ce is filled with rich innate Energy of Chaos, but this innate Energy of Chaos is far from Chaos Origin Stone, there is a fundamental difference. It was just like the difference between the heaven and earth aura of some regions and the absolute Spirit Stone,pletely iparable. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Zack, you set up a shielding formation to shield our breath. Then everyone absorb and refine the innate Energy of Chaos of this ce. Although we dont cultivate Chaos Origin, this innate Energy of Chaos can also be refined. Zack had already begun to set up the next shielding terrain formation after sniffing, he had already reached Immortality now, and he wasfortable with the evolution of shielding formations like this one. Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny are fighting so violently against each other, it will definitely attract people from other forces as well. Lets wait first. Jason opened his mouth and continued, Wait for the other forces manpower toe over and the scene to be chaotic enough for us to fish in the water. Otherwise, if we rush straight over now, maybe Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny will join forces to hunt us down first. Jasons worry was also justified, Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny both regarded him as a big problem, if he really showed up on his side, these two people could not say that they would really team up to kill him first. Jason is not in a hurry, he began to absorb the innate Energy of Chaos here, after refining it to form pure energy, he sensed, this is equivalent to absorbing between high grade to absolute grade Spirit Stone to cultivate. However, if one was cultivating Chaos Origin, then this Innate Energy of Chaos would be of great use. If we fight here, it could be a major battlefield for Chaos Progeny. He cultivates Chaos Origin and this ce is filled with so much Innate Energy of Chaos Jason thought darkly in his mind. Jason continued to absorb Innate Energy of Chaos, but instead of refining it into energy that his own Origin could absorb, he tried other uses, such as for quenching his body. Jason used the Innate Energy of Chaos to flush his own flesh and bones, quenching Green Dragons Golden Body. At that moment, Jasons eyes lit up, and he immediately said, The use of Innate Energy of Chaos to quench the body has unexpected results. You all try it. Previously, I was using aura energy to quench my body, but now that Im using Innate Energy of Chaos to quench my body, I feel that I can quench it more deeply. Old Mr. Miller sniffed and activated his Zhan Liu Golden Body, and began to try it out as well. After trying, Old Mr. Miller also nodded and said, Indeed. Aura energy quenching will have areas that cannot be quenched, and it just so happens that Innate Energy of Chaos can make up for the shorings of Aura energy, so it can be said that theyplement each other. However, in order to quench it effectively, just relying on this momentary Innate Energy of Chaos is far from enough. Jason heatedlyughed and said, What if there is a Chaos Origin Stone? If the Chaos Origin Stone is captured, that would be enough to quench the body as well! If the innate Energy of Chaos is refined into Origin Energy, it would be a waste, after all, we dont have a shortage of Spirit Stones. but if its used for quenching the body, it would be very useful. Since its helpful for quenching the body, this Chaos Origin Stone has to be seized to get our hands on it! Since there was the Heaven and Earth Grand Formation evolved by Zack as a shield, Jason and the others were much more at ease as they did not worry about revealing their own aura and orientation as they talked, including absorbing the innate Energy of Chaos here. In the middle of the conversation, suddenlyC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Someone appeared and was rushing over. Jason immediately stopped his cultivation of quenching his body with the Innate Energy of Chaos, and as he fixed his eyes on it, he was instantly happy in his heart, the one who was rushing over was none other than the people of the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage. Orion Seeridge and the prides of the major royal ns had also arrived at this area, looking towards the direction of the battle between Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny from one side. Immediately after that, someone else arrived, a fat old man with a man and a woman, two great prides, precisely the people of Valley of Specters. Jasons mind was active, as long as more and more people came to this ce, Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progenys side would be more and more afraid, and that would be more and more favorable to his n of action. Chapter 2734 – Transmission Cooperation (Normal) Orion Seeridge had a sharp look in his eyes as he looked towards the ce where Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny were battling, and said in a low voice, Chaos Origin Stone, theyre fighting over the Chaos Origin Stone! Bane Abysswells eyes shed with a brilliant aura as he said, Emperor, what is the beauty of this Chaos Origin Stone? To Chaos Progeny, the Chaos Origin Stone is the best thing for cultivation. Chaos Progeny suppressed its own Cultivation Realm, so it must be waiting to seize this Chaos Origin Stone before breaking through to the peak of Immortality. Immortality peak. Orion Seeridge opened his mouth and then continued, For martial artists who do not cultivate Chaos Origin. the Chaos Origin Stone also has a great use, and the greatest use is for hardening the body. In the Ancient Age of Destion, our Primal Beast Bloodlines ancestor had a powerful physical body, and was able to tear through the sky with his physical strength, in which he used Chaos Origin Stone to quench his body. As soon as Primeape Royal ns Simian Skycracker heard this, he all became a bit impatient and said, Royal Prince, then what are we waiting for? While the other side is fighting and killing, lets directly rush over to seize that Chaos Origin Stone. Orion Seeridge turned his gaze towards the direction of the people of Valley of Specters and said, Theres no rush. Lets go over and see the situation first. Capture it when you have the chance. Good! Bane Abysswell, Simian Skycracker, Argent Mail, and the other one of the royal prides nodded their heads. Immediately, the people of the Draconic Beastkin Lineage began to press forward. Valley of Specters Daemon Rex, Siren Enchantress, and Pudge Sprite also looked towards the ce where Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny were battling, and Daemon Rexs eyes narrowed slightly as he said: Chaos Origin Stone! Its no wonder that these two are fighting over it! Chaos Origin Stone is of great use for body refining. Young Lord, we will also go over and take a look. Pudge Sprite said. Daemon Rex nodded, and as he was about to make a move, there was suddenly a voice transmission that reached his ears- Daemon Rex, its me, Jason. how about we work together? You go and hold back Chaos Progeny, Ill go and capture the Chaos Origin Stone, and Ill share it with you. Daemon Rexs face was stunned, he was a bit surprised to hear this voice transmission from Jason, following the direction of the voice transmission, he sensed Jason, and immediately asked in a voice transmission without moving, Jason, its naturally best if we can cooperate. Im still worried about theck of manpower on my side. Just how to cooperate? What do I need to do then? Jason transmitted his voice and said, If you want to fight for the Chaos Origin Stone in the past, Chaos Progeny will definitely stop it. You find an excuse to confront Chaos Progeny. Anyway, this ce doesnt belong to him, and hes not qualified to dominate it! All you have to do is to stall Chaos Progeny. As for Emperor Wallop over there, the Dystopian Beastkin Lineages people showing up is tantamount to using us as a gun. Daemon Rex thought about it, and he transmitted, Good! Whoosh! Whoosh! Immediately, Valley of Specters and his groups figures unfolded and sped towards the front. When Dystopian Beastkin Lineage and Valley of Specters people appeared, Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny had already sensed it, and each of them retreated a step, no longer continuing to fight, and their gazes were directed towards Dystopian Beastkin Lineage and Valley of Specters people who were approaching over. Specters looked over. Chaos Origin Stone is a sight for sore eyes! Daemon Rex said directly aftering forward. I, Primal Beast n, also need Chaos Origin Stone, Orion Seeridge chimed in. Mixed Electron was furious after hearing this, he had been eyeing the Chaos Origin Stone and wanted to use it to break through to the peak Immortality realm. With the pure and massive amount of innate Energy of Chaos contained within the Chaos Origin Stone, he would have no problem breaking through to the peak of Immortality, and it would still be the most ideal state. Without the Chaos Origin Stone, once he broke through to the peak of Immortality, it would seem iplete. Therefore, how could he hand over the Chaos Origin Stone?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Chaos Origin Stone can only be mine! Chaos Progeny said in a deep voice. Chaos Progeny, this ce is not in your Chaos Mount. so, can what is within Dongji Pce be said to be yours? It is truly aughing stock. Daemon Rex said in an indifferent and unassuming tone. Daemon Rex has a point. The things in this ce do not belong to a certain person. Therefore, it is only right that those who see it should have a share. Orion Seeridge said at an inappropriate time. The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes turned cold as he nced at Orion Seeridge and bellowed, How does Dystopian Beastkin Lineage also have the qualifications to speak here? Get the hell out of here! Emperor Wallops eyes flickered as he said, Chaos Progeny, Daemon Rex, in my opinion, why dont the three of us join forces and kill Dystopian Beastkin Lineage first to eliminate the dissidents. As for this Chaos Origin Stone, well discuss how to deal with itter. What do you guys think? Chaos Progenys eyes flickered after hearing this, speaking of Emperor Wallops suggestion, he was still a bit moved by it. By eliminating one party first, there would be one lesspetitor. Daemon Rex said in an indifferent tone, You guys can fight if you want to. Anyway, Im running towards Chaos Origin Stone. Orion Seeridge was slightly relieved after hearing Daemon Rexs stance, then he stared coldly at Emperor Wallop and shouted, Emperor Wallop, if you want to kill us, then show us your true ability. Wanting to use the hands of others, what do you call this? Emperor Wallops face was cold, he took a step forward, his body was full of killing energy, he said, Orion Seeridge, then why dont you and I have a battle to the death! Kill your lineage here! Orion Seeridge and Emperor Wallop were bitter rivals, and he was also full of murderous intent, his own savage beast race aura of pressure erupting. Daemon Rex walked towards the terrain in front of him, he could sense that there was a pure innate Chaos Origin aura permeating the area, and he thought that it was the Chaos Origin Stone that was buried there. Chaos Progeny snorted coldly when he saw this, he came to stop Daemon Rexs path and said, Daemon Rex, do you want to fight? Daemon Rex looked at Chaos Progeny, he was furious and said in a loud voice, Chaos Progeny, do you really think you are the number one person in Forbidden Land? If you want to fight, lets fight, do you really think Im afraid of you? At that time, Daemon Rexs body was filled with a monstrous demonic aura, and his own Celestial Demon Bloodline was erupting, appearing demonic but powerful Celestial Demon Power shaking the sky. At that moment, Daemon Rex and Chaos Progeny confronted each other, looking like swords were drawn and ready to fight at any time. Not far away. Jason was secretly watching this scene, and now he thought that the time was almost right. At that moment, Jason patted Bai and said, Bai, go. Go find something delicious. Swallow it all. Remember not to eat it and turn around and spit it out for me, got it? Dont worry, Ill leave some for you. Jason instructed for a while. After all, that Chaos Origin Stone was definitely very tempting to Bai, and he was really afraid that Bai would swallow and absorb all of the captured Chaos Origin Stone. Bai immediately wailed as it moved, turning into a white light and instantly going far away. Chapter 2735 – Seizing Chaos Origin Stone (Normal) On the one hand, Daemon Rex might want to test himself against Chaos Progeny, and on the other hand, he also wanted to let Jasons side act better in the dark. Therefore, after Daemon Rexs Celestial Demon Power erupted, he directly attacked Chaos Progeny. Boom! Daemon Rexs fist was a powerful force, his qi and blood were monstrous, dominating the sky, and the Celestial Demon Power that was mobilized was so powerful that it created the shadow of an ancient demon, and with the might of devouring the world, it enveloped Chaos Progeny.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As Pudge Sprite watched Daemon Rex take the initiative to attack, his small eyes twinkled and he immediately guessed that there must be a reason for this. Pudge Sprite still knew Daemon Rex extremely well, although Pudge Sprite didnt know about Daemon Rexs cooperation with Jasons voice transmission, but looking at Daemon Rexs current outburst, he had already guessed something. At that moment, Pudge Sprite narrowed his eyes at Mount and said, Fellow Daoist Mount, you still dont choose to break the Realm Creation? Is it because you feel that the Immortality peak has not been quenched enough? If so, then Ille to your aid. Saying that, Pudge Sprite smiled and sprinted over, mming his palm out and taking it straight towards Mount. Valley of Specters wants to actively provoke Chaos Mount? Then lets see how much weight you guys have! Mount grunted coldly, his face looking unimpressed. Pudge Sprite said this in a nice way, but Mount wasnt a fool, so he naturally heard that Pudge Sprite was just looking for an excuse to strike. Emperor Wallop saw Daemon Rexs side to Chaos Progeny after he was stunned, then his eyes coldly stared at Orion Seeridge, he suddenly said in a deep voice: The eight domains listen to the order to exterminate the ancient Beastkin Lineage! In Emperor Wallops opinion, this was an opportunity, regardless of whether or not he could get rid of all of Orion Seeridge and the others, he was at least able to kill some of them. In terms of overall strength, it was definitely Emperor Wallops side that had the advantage. Kill! Emperor Wallop let out a loud shout as he directly sacrificed Emperors Bell. As soon as Emperors Bell sounded, sound waves burst out, containing wisps of divine might, sweeping and engulfing Orion Seeridge with a mountainous momentum. Seeing this, Orion Seeridge bellowed, and he also activated the Ancient Beasts Horn, which blew up, emitting a low roar-like horn sound, resisting the sound wave attack that the Emperors Bell had shaken over. Boom! At that moment, Emperor Wallop had already evolved his fist, his own emperor blood filled the air and swept through the sky, and that emperors might was even more powerful. Orion Seeridge wasnt willing to show weakness either, weing the fist and fighting with Emperor Wallop. Together! On the side of the Eight Great Domains, someone shouted out. Prince of men, Yangzi, Nightfall Abyss, Nero, and others had already attacked and killed, and some of the Dao Protectors, including Darius, Zenith Nolimit, and Ember Heavenburn, also charged up in a murderous manner. For a while, this ce had already be a battlefield, with the four forces fighting each other. Not far away, Jason looked at this scene, this four parties hands fighting against each other is naturally what he wants, so chaos, the more Bai dish is able to seize that Chaos Origin Stone. Bai seized the Chaos Origin Stone, we do not have to love the war, should go, go! Dongji Pces treasures are not yet explored, the real treasure are not yet a shadow. So theres no need to start a battle here. Jason spoke up. Jason is right. Old Mr. Miller nodded and continued, The most important thing now is to capture some more treasures. Its just that I dont know where this Dongji Pces greatest treasure will be. Its just a matter of finding it when the timees, and besides, we have Bai, so we definitely have an advantage over the others. Jason said. The crowd nodded their heads, Bai had indeed been a great help time and time again. At this time, in the field where Chaos Progeny and Daemon Rex were battling each other- Whoosh! A white figure swift as lightning flew in from the other side, this was none other than Bai, it did not approach that battlefield, and with a single movement of the end of its nose, it locked onto the direction from which that rich and pure Innate Energy of Chaos wasing from. Subsequently, Bai did not hesitate and directly transformed into a bolt of lightning and darted over there. Bais speed was indeed too fast, and right when Bai rushed over, Chaos Progeny had already sensed it. After all, he had practiced Chaos Origin, so his sense of Chaos Exobeast was extremely sharp. Right at that moment, Chaos Progenys gaze turned and he vaguely saw a white shadow darting over like lightning. Not good! Chaos Progenys face changed as he cried out darkly. Chaos Exobeast for Energy of Chaos itself was extremely sharp, speaking of which, Chaos Progeny found that this ce birthed Chaos Origin Stone, but he couldnt determine the exact location for a while, so he could only take his time to look for it. Just before he could find it, Emperor Wallop arrived. Chaos Exobeast was different, Chaos Exobeast was able to directly lock onto the Chaos Origin Stone, there was no need to look it up at all. Get the hell out of my way! Chaos Progeny immediately roared, his own Energy of Chaos raging, he urged Chaos Fist, monstrous and terrifying punching power toward Daemon Rex head down, wanting to force Daemon Rex back, and then he went to stop that head of Chaos Exobeast. Daemon Rexs heart moved, looking at Chaos Progeny reacting so greatly, he also understood what was going on. Heavenly Shaking Battle Technique, Celestial Binding! Boom! Daemon Rex evolved the Supreme Battle Skill, and that Celestial Demon Power of his own rose up furiously, and under the urging of that Celestial Demon Power, this heaven and earth seemed to present an invisible hand binding towards Chaos Progeny. At that moment, Chaos Progeny instantly sensed what looked like the existence of an invisibleyer of shackles around him, presuming to bind him. Daemon Rex, you dare to jeopardize my good deed, you deserve to die! Chaos Progeny roared out in anger, and with a buzzing sound, he catalyzed the Chaos Cauldron, and under the Chaos Cauldron in hand, he sted towards Daemon Rex. Demon Gods Seal! Daemon Rex coldly shouted as he offered up his own weapon, a chain was held in his hands, and the chain vaguely presented a mysterious rune, zing up in this regard. Snort! Daemon Rex raised his right hand, and the chain flew out, entangling the Chaos Cauldron that came sting over, and then he yanked it with force, as if he wanted to drag this Chaos Cauldron over. Chaos Progenys face was cold and cold, he rushed over with the trend, and his left hand sted at Daemon Rex, the Chaotic Power contained in his fist exploded. Daemon Rexs face was fearless, his own Undying Force surged out, and he also sted Chaos Progeny with his fist. Rumble! A huge rumbling sound rang out, and under Chaos Progenys blow, Daemon Rexs figure swayed slightly, stagnating for a moment. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chaos Progeny got rid of Daemon Rex and wanted to rush over towards Bai. However, right at this momentC Boom! Bai had already locked onto the Chaos Origin Stone that had been birthed under the terrain of this mountain, and its forelimbs evolved into sharp and boundless giant ws that fiercely probed down towards this terrain. A sound of the ground shaking came from the mountain, Bai grabbed out a basin-sized piece of crystalline jade from under the terrain, permeated with endless Energy of Chaos, then it opened its mouth and directly swallowed it. Chapter 2736 – Jason Appears (Normal) When the crystal that was filled with Endless Energy of Chaos was dug out by Bai, Chaos Progeny had also sensed it, and was able to sense the Endless Energy of Chaos contained within that crystal. For a moment, Chaos Progenys eyes went red, and he was about to rush towards Bai. However- Snort! A chain attacked over, like that long steel dragon, whistling and whistling, winding and attacking Chaos Progeny. Daemon Rex, youre looking for death by stopping me again and again! Do you, Valley of Specters, want to go on and on with me, Chaos Mount? Chaos Progeny roared up, he was furious and murderous, being intercepted by Daemon Rex over and over again made him so furious that he was about to explode. Daemon Rex also didnt care, when he saw Bai captured the Chaos Origin Stone, he knew in his heart that the big game was over, he recognized Bai as the Chaos Exobeast that followed Jason. Daemon Rex also couldnt help but sigh with emotion in his heart, with this Chaos Exobeast, that could really save a lot of trouble. He finally knew why Jasons side of The Human Realms pride had improved so quickly, needless to say it must have captured a lot of treasures, which is afraid that the Chaos Exobeasts help is indispensable. In the moment Daemon Rex stopped Chaos Progeny, Bai had already gotten away from it, turning into a white light and flying towards the distance. When Bai seized the Chaos Origin Stone, Emperor Wallop had also seen it, he also wanted the Chaos Origin Stone, and the moment he saw Bai seize it, he knew in his heart that Jason must be in the neighborhood. At that moment, Emperor Wallop bellowed, Chaos Progeny, Jason must be nearby. He took advantage of our battle against each other to make this foreign beaste and seize the treasure. Never let Jason get away. Get out of my way! Emperor Wallop then bellowed as he sted out his fist, forcing Orion Seeridge back, and then ordered the eight domains celestials and powerhouses to go after Bai. Emperor Wallop knew that Bai must have run over to join Jason, as long as he kept an eye on Bai, he would be able to find Jason. As for the Ancient Beastkin Lineage, Emperor Wallop didnt mind letting it go. In Emperor Wallops mind, somehow he thought that Jason was much more dangerous than Orion Seeridge, and from a prioritization point of view, he would choose to kill Jason and other The Human Realm talents first. On the one hand, he thought that Jason was a big enough threat, on the other hand, once the Eastsea Enve ended, Jason and the others would return to The Human Realm, and it wouldnt be easy to kill Jason and the others, one would have to travel to The Human Realm through the ancient path. Whereas Orion Seeridge, these Dystopian Beastkin Lineage are in The Celestial Realm, and even if the Eastsea Enve is over, they can be targeted anytime they want. Emperor Wallops words reminded Chaos Progeny, and he bellowed, that Chaotic Power of his own boiling out, and with his full strength, he shook Daemon Rex back. Whoosh! Then, Chaos Progenys figure moved and chased after Bai in the direction he had fled. Jason, I know youre hiding here! Get your ass out here and show up to fight! Chaos Progeny roared, and his roar echoed in this heaven and earth. Chaos Progeny and Emperor Wallop know were here. The other side ising after Bai. Jason heard Chaos Progenys roar and saw that Emperor Wallop Bloodline and Chaos Progeny were charging over. Ready to fight next? Robert asked. Old Mr. Millers own battle spirit also gathered up, he said, If the Ancient Beastkin Lineage and Valley of Specters fight alongside us, then we can have a chance to fight. Valley of Specters will fight alongside us. As for the forces of Orion Seeridge, the situation has forced them to fight. Jason opened his mouth, then he took a deep breath and said, Lets go, lets show ourselves! Lets face Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny! As he said that, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline rushed out of the sky, reflecting in the sky, like a blood fire sweeping through the world, and he appeared, staring at Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and the others who were rapidly arriving in front of him, and he said with a cold smile, Chaos Progeny. Are you trying to ask for a fight again? Since thats the case, then Ill fulfill you! Whoosh! As he spoke, a white shadow was the first to sh over, and it was none other than Bai, which had returned to Jasons side. Jason reached out and rubbed Bais head and said with a smile, Bai, well done. Remember, no devouring and refining, spit it out for meter! Jason was really uneasy, such a piece of Chaos Origin Stone was really going to be directly devoured and refined by Bai, then he was going to cry. Bai nodded, indicating that it would not devour and refine the Chaos Origin Stone. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and the others had arrived. In the back, the people of Valley of Specters and the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage had also arrived. Orion Seeridge, Daemon Rex, hello again. Jason greeted with a smile. Orion Seeridges recognition of Jason was extremely high, in the Sanctus Zenith battle, as well as the battle in front of Dongji Pce, Jasons side hade to Jasons aid, no matter what, Orion Seeridge still recognized this sentiment. Greetings Jason, Orion Seeridge said politely. Primeape Royal ns Simian Skycracker, carrying his big iron bar, also said excitedly, Jason, how about joining forces to finish off Emperor Wallop and the others? Hahaha, thats exactly what I was thinking! Anyway, I look at Emperor Wallop that is extremely unpleasant. Jasonughed aloud. Emperor Wallops face was chilling, his body surrounded by wisps of Emperors blood aura, he stared at Jason with a cold face and said, Jason, youve been jumping around again and again, I cant keep you! Just by you? Jasonughed coldly and said, Who doesnt know how to talk big? This life of mine is right here,e and get it if you have the ability! On the contrary, its you eight domains heavenly pride, Ive already scrapped a Mixed Heavenly Vault, I dont mind killing another batch of people! In the crowd on Emperor Wallops side, Mixed Heavenly Vault was also inside, after hearing this, Mixed Heavenly Vaults face was so furious that it turned ck and blue, he couldnt help but say angrily, Jason, you shall not die! You wont be able to leave Eastsea Enve alive! When I knock you down, Im going to break you into pieces with my own hands! I yuck! Jason spat towards the ground and sneered, Theres a ce for a punk like you to talk here? Youre still ungrateful for my saving your life, and youre still thinking of breaking me into pieces? Then theres no need to keep your life, wait for death! YouC Mixed Heavenly Vault was furious, but he was so angry that he couldnt speak. prince of men said in a calm tone, Heavenly Vault doesnt need to be angry, with this person didnt dont fight for words. Knocking him down is the best way. Chaos Progenys gaze was cold as he stared at Jason and said, Did you ask Chaos Exobeast to take my Chaos Origin Stone away? Hand it over to me! What do you mean by your Chaos Origin Stone? The treasures in this ce are all taken by their own chance and means. Why dont you say that the entire Dongji Pce is yours? If youre bullish then you take away Dongji Pce, I have nothing to say!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jasonughed coldly and continued, I have a grudge against you, even if you kneel down and call out to me as a grandpa, I wont give a damn about you! Seek death! Chaos Progeny angrily shouted, that berserk Energy of Chaos rushed up to the sky, and the iparably flourishing killing machine also firmly locked onto Jason. Chapter 2737 – One Battle Trigger (Normal) Boom! Jasons own Sunling Bloodline rose up to the sky, the monstrous and zing Vital Force covered the sky, containing an aura as hot as fire, and his own battle intent was even more potent. Chaos Progeny, its not certain who is looking for death! If you really have the guts, do you dare to dere yourself a Cultivation Realm and fight with me at the same level at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm? Ill let you have one hand! Jason said coldly. YouC Chaos Progeny was furious, but did not dare to agree. He had fought against Jason, and clearly understood Jasons heaven-defyingbat power at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, and he asked himself that in the case of the same rank, he was really not fully sure that he could defeat Jason. Even, he would be hung up by Jason. Emperor Wallop turned his gaze, sneered, and said, Jason, you cant break through to Immortality, thats because you have problems with your own natural talent, and you have problems with your cultivation. You cant ask others to fight you at the same realm just because you are at a lower realm, right? Its like if you meet an Eternal Realm powerhouse, and the other party can crush you to death by stretching out a finger, cant you also ask an Eternal Realm powerhouse to fight you at the same realm? In the eyes of such a strong person, you are just like a mole cricket, so if they can crush you to death, they will still waste their time to fight with you at the same level? You are really ridiculous! Jason said in a cold voice, If you dont dare, you dont dare, so why make any excuses? Laozi Quasi life and death realm peak yes, but Laozi can hammer you all just the same! Isnt it just a battle? What I, The Human Realm martial artist, am least afraid of is fighting! When I started killing enemies on the battlefield of The Human Realm, you were all still drinking milk! Jason wasnt exaggerating. He had gone to the battlefield at a very early age in The Human Realm, and had always practiced and grown up in battles, and in terms of the number of times he had fought against and killed enemies in the battlefield, these heavenly prides of The Celestial Realm were definitely iparable. Daemon Rex, you and I will team up against Chaos Progeny! Jason transmitted a message to Daemon Rex. Then, Jason also quickly transmitted his voice to Orion Seeridge, Orion Seeridge, as your lineage deals with Emperor Wallop, I, The Human Realm Martial Artist, will be there to help. You go all out and force Emperor Wallop to have no time to split up, and I will find the right opportunity to make a surprise attack! This battle is a chance to wipe out Emperor Wallops power. If you guys dont make a move, when Emperor Wallop frees up his hands, your lineage will be brutally victimized as well! When Orion Seeridge heard Jasons voice transmission, his heart stirred, and he immediately also transmitted his voice and said, Jason, dont worry. I, Beastkin Lineage, have remembered you for your two righteous acts of kindness. In this battle, we will definitely join forces together! Orion Seeridge was also aware of the situation, and he knew that joining forces with Jason to fight Emperor Wallop was the best opportunity. Jason and Emperor Wallop are clearly enemies, the enemy of the enemy is a natural ally, Jasons side has twice to help has already exined enough problems. If Orion Seeridge does nothing in this battle, it is the same as offending Jason, and the next time their lineage encounters a crisis, Jasons side will surely do the dirty work. In addition, Orion Seeridge also knows that the overall strength of his lineage is still inferior to that of Emperor Wallop, so joining forces with others to weaken Emperor Wallops power is the best choice. Chaos Progeny, eat my sword! At this moment, Jason let out a fierce roar as he held the Stygian Blood Sword and fiercely shed his sword horizontally towards Chaos Progeny. Jason, I will kill you in this battle! Chaos Progeny roared, and he urged Chaos Cauldron, killing over in this manner. On the other side, Daemon Rexs own monstrous demonic aura swept through the air once again, and the Demon Gods Seal in his hand swept out, transforming into a long dragon that attacked and killed Chaos Progeny. Daemon Rex, you have repeatedly opposed me, you Valley of Specters want to start a full-scale war? Then Ill fulfill you! Chaos Progeny was really enraged, he knew that Daemon Rex was strong in battle, and with this participation in the war, it would be hard for him to kill Jason. Emperor Wallop saw this and then the Emperors Bell in his hand rose up into the air, ready to strike as well.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Emperor Wallop, your opponent is me! Orion Seeridges voice came out as he had taken the initiative to attack and kill Emperor Wallop. Kill! Simian Skycracker roared, sting down with his iron rod, smashing into Yangzi. Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Argent Mail, Zephyr Purcloud, and other Celestial Pride also struck one after another. On The Human Realms Heavenly Pride side, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, Robert, Benji, and others also cooperated to besiege towards prince of men, Yangzi, and Nightfall Abyss, Nero and the other eight domains pride. Mount, thest battle wasnt enjoyable enough! Come on, eat another punch from old me! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth at Mount, just after the words fell, he had already urged March Arctic to arrive in an instant, the golden fist once again reflected in the sky, and the Origin Energy of heaven and earth that was stirred up was contained in this fist, and it bombarded towards Mount with a might that pierced through the heavens and the earth. Mounts gaze was cold, he did not have any contempt in his eyes, on the contrary, in his eyes, Old Mr. Miller was definitely a strong enemy. Chaos Thousand Mountains! Mount shouted, evolving his fist, forming the aura of thousands of mountains and suppressing it towards Old Mr. Miller. Ivee to meet fellow Daoist Mount as well! Pudge Sprite said with a smile, on the surface, he looked peaceful, but he was not ambiguous, he pped his palm over, where his palm passed through, ayer of dark space was formed, as if he wanted to engulf Mount in it. Pudge Sprite this attack, even let Mount have a kind of extremely dangerous feeling, he immediately roared in the air, no longer have any strength left, his Chaos Vital Force crazy outbreak. At the same time, the ancient Beastkin Lineages Skyler Eyre and other protectors have also fought with Emperor Wallops Darius, Zenith Nolimit and other protectors. The Stygian Blood Sword in Jasons hand cut down Chaos Progeny, and Chaos Cauldron in Chaos Progenys hand struck and resisted Jasons blow. Daemon Rexs Demon Gods Seal also attacked and killed, Chaos Progeny could only block Jasons attack and then resist Daemon Rexs attack, otherwise he would have tried to kill Jason in one go. Jason attacked and killed this sword was resisted, he watched Chaos Progenys main energy to deal with Daemon Rexs attack, his mouth could not help but coldly smile, fiercely let out a bellowing cry Human Emperor Sword Spirit, kill! Snort! In an instant, a sh of sword awns shot out from the Stygian Blood Swords body, a golden sword awn that was boundless and contained the majestic might of the Emperor Dao reflected in the sky, attacking and killing Chaos Progeny at a speed as fast as lightning! This was the Human Emperor Sword Spirit. After devouring the Sword Spirit in the Soldier Cleansing Pool, the Human Emperor Sword Spirit had already recovered much of its own spirituality, and its power was much stronger than before. Therefore, under Jasons urging, the Human Emperor Sword Spirit attacked and killed, and the sharp sword de was pointed straight towards Chaos Progenys brow. Chapter 2738 – Joining Forces to Battle Chaos (Normal) Thumbs up! This strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit attacked and killed, the speed was too fast, and it contained great power, striking Chaos Progenys brow like a bolt of lightning! The power of this strike immediately caused Chaos Progeny to feel an indescribable sense of crisis in his heart, and he realized that this was the weapon spirit of a truly top-grade Divine Warrior, and although it had not recovered to its full strength, with the current power of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, Chaos Progeny could not afford to ignore it. Protect yourself with the tripod! Chaos Progeny shouted, the Chaos Cauldron in his hand suddenly erged, a rune imprinted on the Cauldron zed up, and strands of Energy of Chaos fell down as if it was substantial, enveloping Chaos Progeny. Boom! Boom! Chaos Progenys left and right fists struck one after another, one of his fists sted at the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirits attack that came straight at him, while the other attacked at the Demon Gods Seal that Daemon Rex had struck at him. Two booming sounds rang out, causing the surrounding void to fluctuate violently, and the force of the shock spread in all directions. After this blow, Chaos Progenys figure swayed slightly and took a few steps backward, forcing him back. This caused Chaos Progeny to be enraged, he was really caught off guard, did not expect Jason to contain this wisp of Human Emperor Sword Spirits power is so powerful. When Chaos Progeny was shaken back, Jasons attack had already followed him. Fist into the sky! Jason used Stygian Blood Sword to evolve the Heaven Fist punch. At the same time, he had already performed the sixth stance of Human Emperor Fist C Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation! Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, opened up a heaven and earth of the Imperial Tao Domain, which stirred up the Imperial Tao Origin Energy between heaven and earth, constantly adding to Jasons body, causing Jasons battle power to have a certain magnitude of increase. This was an extremely heaven-defying battle technique, as long as it involved an increase in battle power, it was extremely powerful. Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation was just like Nine Characters of Truth Fists Front Arctic, both of which had the effect of increasing battle power, only that Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation was far less perverse than Front Arctic. Fist into the sky is like a flying dragon ascending into the sky. Therefore, it was a perfect fit to use Stygian Blood Sword for this style. The sword seemed to be piercing through the sky, killing Chaos Progeny with an endless momentum. Daemon Rex also seized the opportunity, and the lines engraved on the Demon Gods Seal in his hand zed up, and the Demon Gods Seal seemed to transform into a divine chain of order, entangling and killing Chaos Progeny. In the midst of it, the Celestial Demon Power raged, stirring up the wind and clouds, making the might of this strike seem iparably powerful. Chaotic Heaven Opening, Qiankun is in control! Chaos Progeny bellowed, his own Energy of Chaos erupted in full force, the endless Energy of Chaos was like an ocean, as if forming a chaotic sea. In the middle of it, the scene of Chaotic Heaven Opening, evolving everything, in such a martial intent, the heaven and earth seems to have been grasped by Chaos Progeny. Jason and Daemon Rexs face changed slightly, they both had the same feeling, that is, they immediately felt that their own blood and essence had been weakened, and even the power of their killing moves were decreasing! Domain! Jasons heart was in awe, and he knew that Chaos Progeny had definitely disyed a domain that was uniquely his. Under the coverage of Chaos Progenys own domain, the opponents qi and blood origin would be suppressed, and under this circumstance, Chaos Progeny would appear to be even more powerful! The might of such a domain was also extremely terrifying! Buzz! Chaos Cauldron subdued and met the Demon Gods Seal that Daemon Rex had catalyzed. Chaos Fist! Chaos Progenys coldly shouted voice came out as his fist momentum evolved, and the Chaotic Power contained within it exploded fully with his fist momentum, crushing this side of the void hard and hard, sting towards Jason with a thunderous momentum! With a bang, Chaos Progenys punch shook Jasons Stygian Blood Sword, and the Chaotic Power surged towards Jason with a mountainous might, shaking Jasons internal organs and forcing Jasons figure to fly backwards. Green Dragon Body Protector! Jason shouted, apanied by a loud and clear sound of a dragons roar, the green dragons silhouette appeared in the air, its huge body covering the sky, covering the sun. The rolling dragon might filled the air, reflecting Jason more and more extraordinary, but also had the aura of the Lord of Heaven. Once the green dragon illusion, Jason immediately felt, Chaos Progeny evolved the field to him basically have no suppression effect, the green dragon illusion can y a great role in immunity.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Dragon Bloodline itself was immune to all magic. When Jasons Cultivation Realm was low, he was able to evolve the Green Dragon Illusion without being affected by the pressure of high-level martial arts powerhouses, or at least by the pressure of powerhouses one realm higher. This was the power of the Green Dragon Illusion being immune to allws. Chaos Progeny, youre one realm higher than me, and thats all the strength you have? Come again! Jason roared in anger as he catalyzed his March Arctic and his body turned into a stream of light as he rushed towards Chaos Progeny. Dragons Might Strike! Jasons mind moved, and he catalyzed the Green Dragon Mirage to explode the power of this strike. Ang Roar! The Green Dragon Mirage let out a roar and roar, evolving a huge dragon w that pped towards Chaos Progeny, and under the coverage of this side of the dragons w, it looked like the world was going to be enveloped. Azure Dragon Dao Fist! At that moment, Jason was also roaring in fury, executing Azure Dragon Dao Fist, a martial arts battle technique that he had perceived from Martial Monument! Jasons outburst of offense was targeted, aiming to inflict a kill against Chaos Progenys THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Both Dragons Might Strike and Azure Dragon Dao Fist are aimed directly at the origin of martial arts. Chaos Progenys Cultivation Realm was too high, and with Chaos Cauldron protecting his body, it would be very difficult to injure Chaos Progeny with attacks on the physical level alone. Chaos Progeny slightly frowned, he had fought against Jason, that is, he had suffered a loss in the origin of martial arts, and was injured by Jason. Therefore, sensing that Jasons attack was pointed straight at him the origin of martial arts, he no longer hesitated and shouted, Chaos Indestructible Body! In an instant, a channel of chaotic runes were presented on Chaos Progenys skin, and he urged his body to the strongest state. Daemon Rexs gaze was cold, and the silhouette of a gigantic Ancient Demon surfaced behind him, huge in size but extremely blurry, making it impossible to see the main body. Celestial Demon Dao Decree! Daemon Rex spoke in an icy tone, and the Demon Gods Seal in his hand suddenly wrapped around his right fist in a circle, causing Daemon Rexs right fist to be filled with a sense of metal. Boom! At that moment, the Demon Gods Seal wrapped around Daemon Rexs fist released an endless divine light of dao lines, and he sted out with a punch that broke through the sky, sting towards Chaos Progeny with a fierce and unparalleled might. Daemon Rex could sense that Jasons attack was a threat to Chaos Progeny, so he also exploded with his full strength, leaving Chaos Progeny overwhelmed, so that Jasons attack could have a chance to hurt Chaos Progeny. Chapter 2739 – Attacking Yangzi (Normal) Jason and Daemon Rexs joint strike was attacking Chaos Progeny. Jasons Azure Dragon Dao Fist, coupled with Dragons Might Strike from the Green Dragons Mirage, are powerful attacks directly targeting the origin of martial arts. Daemon Rexs Celestial Demon Dao Decree was also extremely powerful, and Demon Gods Seal was even wrapped around his fist, the Celestial Demon Power within it exploded in full force, shaking the heavens. Chaos Progenys heart immediately aroused a great sense of crisis, but he was not panicked, and he opened his mouth and shouted, Chaos Cauldron, Shocking Thunder Kill! With a boom, Chaos Progeny saw a Dao pattern ze up on the Chaos Cauldron in his hand, and that Dao pattern looked like a pattern of lightning, diffusing a thunder-like breath of might. Click! Under Chaos Progenys urging, Chaos Cauldron struck forward, a path of thunder power surrounded the body of the tripod, vaguely with the sound of thunder from the nine heavens, meeting Daemon Rex with the might of breaking the sky. At the same time, Chaos Progenys left hand also evolved a fist gesture, the Chaotic Power contained within was like a sh flood, wrapped in a monstrous might to meet Jason. Rumble! In an instant, the ce where these three people were battling triggered the sound of the earth shaking like a mountain, extremely terrifying and appalling. Chaos Progeny had resisted Daemon Rexs attack, and at the same time, his fist that had erupted with the strongest Chaotic Power had also met Jason. After the sound of the punch counter-attack, Chaos Progeny couldnt help but open his mouth and grunted, actually sensing that the power of boxing intent contained in the Azure Dragon Dao Fist evolved by Jason was still sting towards his the origin of martial arts, and that the power of boxing intent contained in the power of boxing intent was also sting towards his the origin of martial arts, and that the power of boxing intent contained in the power of boxing intent was also sting towards his the origin of martial arts. The power of the fists intent contained strands of Heavens Dao power, causing his the origin of martial arts to be greatly fluctuated. Even though Chaos Progeny had already resisted, and the Chaotic Power in his body protected his the origin of martial arts, he was still greatly affected. Jasons entire body flew backwards, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, injured by Chaos Progenys Chaotic Power. When Jasons figure was sent flying, his mind moved, and with the help of this force, he rushed towards the direction of the battle between The Celestial Realms Eight Realms and the Ancient Beastkin Lineage. The battlefield here is also iparably violent, Primal Beast n side of Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen is attacking prince of men, in addition to Purple Phoenix Saintess also came to help. The three of them joined forces, but they were still being suppressed by prince of men, and the situation didnt look promising. prince of men was extremely powerful by itself, and with Quasi-DivineHuman King Wheel, the battle power was even stronger. Jason sensed the battlefield here, he used the momentum to rush over here because he wanted to attack and kill, and he had to be effective, so he chose to give up attacking Emperor Wallop and prince of men. Jason locked his target on Yangzis body, Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction were teaming up to fight Yangzi, Wolf Boy was protected by Primordial Cauldron, and his own Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern appeared, the attacking and killing power was iparably powerful and bloodthirsty. The power to attack and kill is unparalleled in its severity and bloodlust. Sacred Son of Destruction held the Destruction Gun, and the Undying Force surged within, carrying a thread of destructive aura and attacking Yangzi. With the two of them joining forces, Yangzi was unable to do anything about it for a while. However, Yangzi was already at the peak of Immortality High Stage, so rtively speaking, Yangzis side had the upper hand. At this time, the me rune on Yangzis forehead zed, he had already activated his Spiritual Soldier, which was in the shape of a me, named Spirit of me, and fused together with the me Brand on his forehead. Under the support of this Spiritual Soldier, Yangzis Inferno Qi and blood swept through the sky, and that Qi and blood was like a monstrous sea of fire, reflecting in the sky, zing like fire. Yan Shen Burning Sky Technique! Yangzi let out a loud shout as he unleashed the Supreme Battle Technique from Inferno God Lineage. Boom! As Yangzis fist evolved, the fist intent was transformed into a monstrous sea of fire, which instantly formed into a fiery dragon, engulfing Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction with the might of the Burning Sky. Wolf Boy knew the power and danger of Yangzis strike, and immediately mobilized his Primordial Cauldron to resist it. Sacred Son of Destruction had also shed to Wolf Boys side and followed Wolf Boy to mobilize Primordial Cauldron to block Yangzis strike. With a loud bang, Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction were shaken back one after another, and a burning heat spread over, the wisp of Fire Spirit power contained in Yangzis punch intent had not dissipated yet, and its power was extremely powerful. Yangziughed coldly, he was about to continue his assault forward when suddenly his face changed, sensing a great sense of crisis. Wrath of the God of Inferno! In that instant, Yangzi made an instant decision, appearing extremely resolute as he directly executed the forbidden battle technique from the Inferno God Lineage! Boom! At that instant, Yangzis own qi and blood erupted in full force, and behind him, a shadow that carried out the heavens and the earth faintly emerged, surrounded by endless me runes, like a god and goddess in the heavens and the earth, with supreme pressure permeating! Sword of the Emperor! At that moment, Jasons violent shout came out as he held the Stygian Blood Sword and shed his sword horizontally towards Yangzi. A sword qi that gulped ten thousand miles spanned across the sky, the sword aura was brilliant and filled with the endless The spirit of the emperor, the sword shadow ran through heaven and earth, chopping downwards. Within the sword shadow, the Stygian Blood Swords sword aura also zed up, transforming into a blood light, that sword might was powerful and iparable. Fist of Burning Sky! Yangzi let out a bellowing cry, and his fist sted out, that fist intent manifested a cluster of divine mes, and in this way, it burned the sky upwards, and met the Stygian Blood Sword that was beheading downwards. With a bang, Yangzi resisted the Stygian Blood Swords attack. However, Jasons real killing move was activated only at this moment Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Jason proceeded to let out a roar as he executed Human Emperor Fists Fifth Fist Style. As Jasons fist stance evolved, a side of the Sacred Seal coalesced in the void, and a path of The Spirit of the Emperor descended from the Sacred Seal, and the void where the Sacred Seal was located seemed as if it was frozen in time, giving people a sense of time freezing. Rumble! As the holy seal coalesced, the heavens and earth trembled, divine might roared, and wisps of holy seal might were diffusing, suppressing the heavens and the worlds!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The moment the holy seal came out, it suppressed the eight directions! Boom! This side of the Holy Seal came down towards Yangzi. On the other side, Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destructions hearts were overjoyed after seeing Jason suddenly kill over, and they immediately seized this opportunity to burst out their strongest offensive killing moves. Destruction Gun Seal! Sacred Son of Destruction let out a bellowing cry, a path of extermination power condensed from the Destruction Gun in his hand, his entire person and the Destruction Gun seemed to merge into one as he stabbed out with a single shot, taking it straight towards Yangzi. Ow! Wolf Boys Wolf Boy Illusion erupted with a roar, and the massive blood-colored Wolf Boys blood shadow included Wolf Boy, fusing with himself. Rolling like a tidal wave of blood-colored aura was permeating, a bloodthirsty killing opportunity was surging madly as Wolf Boy sted out with a fist, and the illusion of the fist became that Wolf Boys mouth with a bloody mouth, and in this way, it engulfed and sted towards Yangzi. Chapter 2740 Prince of Men Attacks (Normal) Danger! At that moment, the pupils in Yangzis eyes abruptly dted as a sense of extreme danger enveloped his entire body, causing his entire body to shiver. The Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that Jason had evolved, as well as Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destructions attack, all caused him to sense a great crisis, and he even had a feeling that he was in a ce of death. Want to kill me? You guys arent qualified enough! Yangzi roared out in fury as he exploded the Taboo Battle Skills that he had activated to the extreme, and the Inferno Shadow that had manifested itself took a step forward, as if it hade to life, and the Inferno Shadow sted an illusory fist with a might that destroyed the heavens and the earth at the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that hade down from that side. Then, Yangzis fist power exploded, and a fist power wrapped in monstrous divine mes sted through the void, meeting Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy. Yangzi used the power of the Inferno Shadow that he had evolved from his own forbidden battle technique as a price to resolve this crisis. Paying such a price meant that Yangzis Taboo Secret Technique would no longer be able to sustain itself after Inferno Shadows strike. When Inferno Shadows illusory punch came sting over, Jason had sensed a sense of crisis that was terrifying. After all, this was equivalent to the full force of Yangzis Taboo Battle Technique. Human Emperor Sword Spirit, kill me! Jason bellowed, and a strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit from the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that was suppressing that party violently exploded with a harsh and unparalleled sword light, and the Emperors Way might contained within zed up, reflecting in the sky. Rumble! Human Emperor Sword Spirits sword aura and that Infernos shadows fist power bombarded each other, erupting with a shocking might, and that Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that had evolved was even killing, with an iparable momentum that was unstoppable. At the same moment, Yangzis fist power also blocked Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boys attacking attack, and the fierce Undying Force shook in the void. Bang! Bang! A loud sting sound came from the void, causing it to tremble, and it was clearly seen that the Inferno shadow evolved under Yangzis execution of his Taboo Battle Skill cracked apart inch by inch, and ultimately returned to annihtion,pletely disappearing. Jason opened his mouth and grunted, his figure being shaken back, the corners of his mouth bleeding continuously. The power of the Inferno Shadow was absolutely terrifying, if not for the Human Emperor Sword Spirits outburst, Jasons situation would have been even more dangerous. Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boys attacking attack was also resisted, and his feet were staggering backward. Yangzi was also coughing up blood as the Inferno shadow was annihted, causing a powerful bacsh that injured him, with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, and the origin of martial arts was traumatized to a certain extent. What made Yangzi feel even more furious was that he was unable to activate the forbidden battle technique next, unless there was enough time for him to recuperate and recover. But such an opportunity was certainly unlikely toe his way. Jason! Yangzi red angrily at Jason, he was furiously furious, and his eyes shed with an indignant and resentful gaze. At the same time, Yangzi really felt an unspeakable sense of shock, Jason was only at the peak of the Quasi life and death realm, and the power of the Inferno Void Strike that he had evolved with the Forbidden Battle Skill that he had catalyzed at the peak of the Immortality Higher Stage had actually been resisted by Jason. Shouting at the old man is trying to beg for mercy? Thats not useful at all! Youre still going to die! Jasonughed coldly and spoke. Jason, if you want to kill someone then you have to ask me as well! An indifferent voice came out, and at the same time, a strong and unrivaled Monarchs Aura enveloped Jason with the might of heaven and earth. The prince of men forced Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, and Purple Phoenix Saintess back, and with the Human King Wheel in hand, he attacked towards Jason. Monarchs Decree of the Heavens! prince of men shouted coldly, and the Human King Wheel in his hand flew out. This was a Quasi-Divine, so as the Human King Wheel flew towards Jasons side, there was a wisp of Divine Might power permeating through it, and it was pulling a Monarchs Power. prince of men made seals with both hands, evolving a battle technique, a seal containing a subtle Taoist rhythm was formed, blending into the void, but instantly surfacing in the void around Jasons body. Jason immediately detected an abnormality, only because the space around his body seemed to be solidified, and a powerful and terrifying confining force filled the area around his body. Monarchs Decree of the Heavens, blocking heaven and earth, confining the physical body, and wearing out the divine sense! This was an extremely powerful battle technique, and the prince of men even urged the Human King Wheel to perform it, and under the support of the monstrous Monarchs Power contained within this Quasi-Divine, the power was even more linearly rising! It could be said that even opponents with the same level of strength as Prince of Men would have trouble getting out of the way with this strike. Kill! On the other side, Bane Abysswell and Dominic Ashen had already killed over, and they mobilized their Spiritual Soldier, erupting with a powerful strike. Bane Abysswell shed out a ck tornado de, whistling and sweeping towards prince of men. Dominic Ashen unleashed a wisp of Golden Crow Red me, burning the sky and fusing with that tornado de, and with the wind aiding the fire, the attacks of these two princes of mens prides worked together seamlessly. Caw! A phoenix cry rang out, Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique, a phoenix shadow carrying endless Phoenix True Might, pouncing towards prince of men. prince of mens face was calm, but he himself erupted a powerful bloodline power, a more pure, majestic, strong Human King Blodline power like a volcano eruption, sweeping the sky. Human Kings Forbidden Technique, bloodline power! Human King Fist! prince of men let out a cold shout as he threw out a fist with his right hand, forming a powerful fist seal in an instant, the Monarchs Power contained within it erupted in full force, killing Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others attacks with unrivaled might.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the same time, prince of mens left hand continued to make seals, and at this moment, he was in the form of a single person fighting against four people! prince of men, do you really think that a seal like this will be able to seal me? Then you might as well eat a sword too! Jason fiercely roared out, Human Emperor Sword Spirit once again merged into Stygian Blood Sword, since the quality of Human Emperor Sword Spirit was raised and merged into Stygian Blood Sword, this Stygian Blood Sword was much more powerful than Quasi Sword, it was much more powerful than Stygian Blood Sword. Sword was no better than Quasi-Divine. Even, when it came to wonderful uses, it was even better than Quasi-Divine, lets say Human Emperor Sword Spirit could attack and kill out on its own, leaving the opponent defenseless. Green Dragon Unity, Sword of Heavenly Dao! Jason coldly shouted out, a high-pitched dragon roar sounded, the Green Dragon Illusion had wrapped around Jason, and that Green Dragon Power fused with Jasons Origin Energy. Break it for me! A ball of blood light exploded from Jasons eyes as he roared into the air, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand already chopping forward! He was incorporating the fist power of Azure Dragon Dao Fist into the Stygian Blood Sword, and exploded the power of this strike with all his might, a blood-colored sword awn connecting heaven and earth, and at the same time containing a wave of martial arts against the origin of martial arts! The Power of the Heaven, it cut across the confined space, and also cut across the prince of men! Chapter 2741 – A Flurry of Injuries (Normal) Thumb! Jason handheld Stygian Blood Sword, green dragon unity, a sword to kill, blood-colored sword mango across the sky, but also contains a sharp and iparable until the origin of martial arts The Power of the Heavens attack. prince of men face slightly changed, he actually sensed a kind of direct target to him the origin of martial arts strong threat, which let him face some stunned, incredibly with JasonQuasi life and death realm peak of cultivation, surprisingly able to him the origin of martial arts. Ka Err! As Jasons sword chopped out horizontally, a sound simr to a shattering sound came from the void, as if some kind of confinement had been torn apart by the sharpness of this sword. That is prince of men catalyzed Monarchs Decree of the Heavens evolved the confinement space, in Jasons sword chopped out, the confinement spaceyer byyer broken, as a transparent ss formed space rupture, cracks like a spider web spread. The cracks spread like a spider web, and eventually exploded. Bang! Stygian Blood Sword chopped to the ground and fiercely sted with Human King Wheel, erupting with a shocking might, and the vibrating energy swept in all directions. The sword intent contained within this sword, or the fist intent condensed in the Stygian Blood Sword by Azure Dragon Dao Fist, was still sting towards prince of men. At the same time, the Human King Fist that prince of men had catalyzed hardened against the attacks of Purple Phoenix Saintess, Bane Abysswell, and Dominic Ashen, stirring the winds and clouds, and thundering in all directions. Hurricanes and red mes whistled in the air, creating a scene that was like the destruction of the world. Stomp! prince of men slightly retreated a few steps, he fought against four, was only forced back a few steps, enough to show his powerful and terrifying battle strength. prince of men stood silently, sensing his own the origin of martial arts, just now that contains The Power of the Heavens boxing intent seeped into the body, straight to his the origin of martial arts, although by his bodys Monarchs Power resist, but his the origin of martial arts, but his the origin of martial arts. Although it was resisted by Monarchs Power in his body, his origin of martial arts was also subjected to certain fluctuations. A killing move against the origin of martial arts? The gaze in prince of mens eyes narrowed slightly, and his face became a bit gloomy. After all, Jason was only at the peak of Quasi life and death realms cultivation, and this was able to cause his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS to be subjected to fluctuations. If, Jason cultivated to the top of Immortality, the origin injury caused would be terrifying ah! Worthy of being the son of The Human Realms chi in this life, his natural talent is sufficiently heaven-defying! If he is allowed to grow up, Im afraid that under the same rank, there are only a few who can fight with him! The prince of men thought darkly in his heart, but the killing chance in his eyes also intensified. He knew in his heart that such a person absolutely could not be kept. Once he grew up, he would definitely be a huge hidden danger. Surround him! Jason shouted coldly, he knew in his heart that prince of men was strong, and todays prince of men was even stronger than in Sanctus Zenith at that time. Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, and Purple Phoenix Saintess once again surrounded towards prince of men, they pushed their full power, bursting out their strongest the origin of martial arts, causing the Undying Force to shake the sky. Jason also roared, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand once again shed horizontally towards prince of men, utilizing the Sword of the Emperor killing move from Emperor Form. As this sword was executed, Jason violently bellowed out- Dragon Breath Strike! Jason catalyzed the Green Dragon Illusion and erupted into a Dragon Breath Strike! Ang Roar! The Green Dragon Mirage let out an earth-shattering dragon roar, and then opened its mouth wide, a vast and boundless Dragon Breath might erupted. However, this Dragon Breath Strike was not directed at the prince of men, but unexpectedly attacked Yangzi! The rolling tide of Dragon Breath power turned into an ocean, and wherever it passed, the wind raged, the sand flew away, and a majestic and boundless Dragon Breath power engulfed Yangzi! This attack was definitely out of Yangzis expectation, he was being attacked by Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy, and at such a critical moment, the power of Dragon Breath attacked and killed him, leaving him defenseless. In an instant, a majestic Dragon Breath will impacted Yangzis mind, destroying his spiritual consciousness. Yangzi roared, his spiritual power zing. Even so, there was a momentary stagnation in his spiritual level of thinking. In this moment, Yangzi was unable topletely resist the joint attack of Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy, and Wolf Boys fist, which contained Wolf Boys bloodthirsty power, bombarded Yangzis body. Wow Yangzi coughed out blood, his figure retreated back and forth, and with another injury, his martial arts aura became a bit weak. Damn it! Yangzis angry voice, could be said to be enraged to the extreme, his strength could originally suppress Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy, but under the sessive injuries, he was no longer a match for Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy. All of this was caused by Jason. Therefore, Yangzi was mad with hatred and was furious with Jason. When Jason saw that this blow was sessful, he was relieved, and he thought that Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy would be able to fight Yangzi if he was injured like this. Next, Jason looked like he was going crazy, constantly attacking the prince of men with his sword. In addition, he also continuously released the Azure Dragon Dao Fist punch, in which a ray of The Power of the Heaven was embedded in the punch, and continuously attacked and killed prince of men. Prince of men activated the forbidden battle technique, his Human King Blodline was revived, and his battle power was a great deal stronger, he mainly focused on Jason, and sessively performed powerful punches, sting at Jason.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a strong attack, Jason himself was injured in many ces, the corners of his mouth spilled blood continuously, even Green Dragons Golden Body was dimmed, his physical body was also traumatized. However, prince of men was also not easy to bear, his main focus on Jason, also gave Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Purple Phoenix Saintess to take advantage of the opportunity, so prince of men was also hit by Bane Abysswell and other peoples attacks, the corners of the mouth also have blood spilling out. Butpared to these injuries, prince of men realized that his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was also slightly injured. This was mainly caused by Jasons perseverance in urging Azure Dragon Dao Fist to attack, the Power of the Heaven kept seeping in, and under the slow umtion, it also made prince of menthe origin of martial arts suffer minor injuries. martial arts suffered minor injuries. Jason,e to help quickly! At that moment, Daemon Rexs shout came. Jason looked towards Daemon Rexs side and saw that Daemon Rex was being suppressed by Chaos Progeny, forcing him to retreat. It turned out that Chaos Progeny had directly activated a forbidden battle technique in order to have a quick battle, condensing the Chaos God Lord and vaguely fusing with Chaos Progeny. This also put Daemon Rex in a certain crisis. In a one-on-one situation, Chaos Progeny erupted with a forbidden battle technique, and Daemon Rex was still able to support it so well, it was enough to show that Daemon Rexs battle power was powerful, even if it was not as good as Chaos Progeny, the gap in it was limited. You guys stall prince of men! Jason opened his mouth as he moved his body and killed towards Chaos Progenys side. Chapter 2742 – Breakthrough (Normal) Whoosh! Jason urged March Arctic, his speed was extremely fast, shing towards Chaos Progenys side, and the Stygian Blood Sword he was holding also chopped down, transforming into a blood-colored sword awn, cutting horizontally towards Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progenys gaze was cold, in the endless Energy of Chaos diffused from his body, the shadow of the Chaos God Lord appeared faintly, the endless Chaotic Power converged into Chaos Progenys fist, and he sted over with one punch. After Jason killed him, Daemon Rex also got a slight respite.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Under Chaos Progenys Taboo Battle Skills, he was extremely terrifying, and he intended to take advantage of Jasons attack on Yangzi to defeat Daemon Rex in a single blow, and then free up his hands to crush Jason. Who had thought that Daemon Rexs strength was also out of Chaos Progenys expectation, under the full strength of Daemon Rexs outburst, the shadow of the Heavenly Demon appeared behind him, and he resisted Chaos Progenys countless strong attacks. As a matter of fact, the Heavenly Demon Shadow that emerged behind Daemon Rex was called the Heavenly Demon Illusion, which was the embodiment of Valley of Specters Bloodlines activation of a forbidden battle technique. Break it! Daemon Rex shouted, and the Demon Gods Seal that he was holding was like a sharp sword that prated upwards, fiercely sting towards the Chaos Cauldron that was suspended above his head and continuously erged. At that moment, the Heavenly Demon illusion evolved by Daemon Rex zed up, and endless Celestial Demon Power was frantically converging into Daemon Rexs strike. ng! With a crisp sound, the Chaos Cauldron was slightly deflected under the full force of the strike, and then he moved his body to get rid of the Chaos Cauldrons lock. This tripod is terrifying! Its about to give birth to an artifact spirit! Daemon Rex muttered to himself. Just now, he encountered a crisis after Chaos Progeny fully activated the space runes branded on Chaos Cauldron, causing Chaos Cauldron to evolve a side of space, locking Daemon Rex in ce, and a powerful suction engulfed towards Daemon Rex, wanting to absorb Daemon Rex into it. Chaos Progeny is close to the entanglement to kill, not give Daemon Rex the opportunity to get rid of Chaos Cauldron lock, once unable to get rid of Chaos Cauldron lock, and ultimately by the evolved space refining, sucked into the tripod body, Chaos Progeny and then kill into the tripod body, then it is extremely dangerous. Therefore Daemon Rex needed the help of an outsider to distract Chaos Progeny so that he could have a chance to get out. Bang! At this time, the sound power of Chaos Progeny and Jasons offensive st came, Jason only felt his tigers mouth numb, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand couldnt be gripped in blood, a terrifying Chaotic Power impacted towards Jason, shocking him to fly directly backwards, his own Green Dragons Golden Body eclipsed the light. However, the Chaotic Power that shocked Jason was absorbed by Bai before it could seep into Jasons body and continue to cause secondary damage. When he fought against Chaos Progeny, Jason had already secretly instructed Bai that once he was shocked by Chaos Progenys Chaotic Power, he had to help him absorb that Chaotic Power out at the first opportunity. This guy is indeed terrifying under the activation of a forbidden battle technique! Jason thought secretly, but he was also fearless, the battle intent in his eyes was instead more intense, he reached out and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth,ughed and said, Chaos Progeny, it seems that you havent made much progress either. Is that all youve got? Chaos Progeny didnt say anything, the gaze in his eyes was cold, but in fact, his heart was about to explode with anger. He noticed the white shadow behind Jason, he knew that it was Chaos Exobeast, the Chaotic Power that he shocked towards Jason was repeatedly absorbed by Chaos Exobeast, and he was unable to deepen the damage against Jason. This was only a secondary reason, the real reason was that Jason himself was indeed heavenly enough. If he were to be reced by another Quasi life and death realm peak martial artist, Chaos Progeny would directly crush him with a single punch under the state of urging a forbidden battle technique, and there was no need for Chaotic Powers follow-up damage. Jasons own Sunling Bloodline was once again in full bloom, and the originally dull Green Dragons Golden Body once again blossomed with a bright green-golden luster, restoring his physical body once again. Chaos Progeny took a deep breath, as if he had made some kind of decision, the corner of his mouth lifted up, and with a cold smile, he said, Jason, I said I would kill you today, so I will definitely kill you! You want to see my true strength? Then I might as well show it to you! The words had just fallen out of his mouth- Buzz! The Chaos Cauldron flew back above Chaos Progenys head, and at the same time, arge mass of Energy of Chaos within the Chaos Cauldron dropped down, enveloping Chaos Progeny. At the same time, the Energy of Chaos gathered in this ce also gathered towards Chaos Progeny from all directions, and his body was like a ck hole, absorbing the Energy of Chaos that gathered around him. At that moment, Chaos Progenys aura was rising. Daemon Rexs face changed slightly when he saw this, and he immediately transmitted his voice to Jason, saying, Jason, is there an Indestructible Origin source? Give me three drops, give me three drops, quick! Jason frowned as he said, Daemon Rex, what does this mean? Chaos Progeny must have chosen to break through directly to the peak of Immortality, he has been umting for a long time, once he breaks through thats straight to the peak! Daemon Rex transmitted his voice and continued, Once he breaks through, in order to fight against him, I can only break through as well. But I havent umted enough, I need the Indestructible Chaos Origin in order to quench the peak of Immortality to perfection! Chaos Progeny directly breaks through the Immortality peak? Then take this opportunity to attack strongly! Jason said. Its toote! Daemon Rex opened his mouth, and he fiercely clenched his teeth, not suppressing his own Cultivation Realm, and in an instant his martial aura was rapidly climbing. And at that moment, Chaos Progenys Cultivation Realm looked like it had already broken through a shackle, the churning Chaotic Power was even more pure and majestic, and a Law of Imperishability rune surrounded its body, already diffusing an aura of the peak of Immortality. Holy shit! Jason cursed, it was really toote. This kind of heavenly pride has always been suppressed, the umted depth is too deep, under the thought of choosing to break through, its all an instantaneous matter. Jason also no longer hesitated, the Storage Ring of his finger shed with millimeters of light, and three drops of Indestructible Origin source water flew towards Daemon Rex, and was directly swallowed into Daemon Rexs mouth. At that moment, Daemon Rexs own Immortality breath also reached its peak! In such a situation, Jason was bound to help Daemon Rex. Knowing that Chaos Progeny was going to break through the peak of Immortality, Daemon Rex still chose to continue to fight side by side with him instead of quitting halfway through, so this kind of love and righteousness had already made Jason remember. Otherwise, Daemon Rex really want to quit, Chaos Progeny not only will not pursue, but also be overjoyed. Once there was no Daemon Rexs hold, facing Chaos Progeny who chose to break through to the peak of Immortality, the result of this battle, Im afraid that The Human Realms heavenly pride, including Jason, would be in danger, and would not be able to fight at all, and could only escape. Boom! At this moment, a booming sound vibration, that is Chaos Progenys Vital Force, is impacting the sky, majestic, but also contains a peak Immortality monstrous might! At this moment, Chaos Progeny broke through to the realm of the peak of Immortality, although it wasnt the most ideal state in his n, but he couldnt wait any longer. Chapter 2743 – Terrifying Battle Power (Normal) If he followed Chaos Progenys n, he wanted to utilize the extremely pure Energy of Chaos of the Chaos Origin Stone to break through to the peak of Immortality after seizing it. In this way, only then would his peak realm of Immortality reach a true great circle, and he would be able to reach the real realm of the truly wless. With a great consummation, this would have unimaginable benefits for theter Cultivation Realms foundation, breakthroughs, potential development, and so on. But now, Chaos Progeny couldnt wait. The Chaos Origin Stone had already been taken away by Jasons side, and Jason couldnt possibly give it to him, so for Chaos Progeny, the only remedy was to break through and be stronger, kill Jason, take back the Chaos Origin Stone, and then use the Chaos Origin Stone to polish his own realmter on, spending a lot of time to make up for it. A lot of time to make up for it. In addition, killing Jason also has great benefits, such as Chaos Exobeast, Chaos Progeny will also seize, including Jasons treasures and so on. If he didnt break through to the peak of Immortality, then Chaos Progeny felt that it would be difficult to kill Jason, mainly because there was Daemon Rexs hold, and Daemon Rexs battle power was beyond Chaos Progenys expectations. Jason, how do you want to choose to die next? Chaos Progenys eyes sank, chaotic runes were reflected in his eyes, a powerful and iparable peak Immortalitys breath pressure was sweeping through the sky, copsing this side of heaven and earth with a roar and vibration, and even under the outburst of his indestructible qi and blood, the surrounding emptiness was directly distorted, making it difficult to carry his powerful and terrifying Vital Force at this moment. Jasons facepletely changed, very powerful, very terrifying. Even the Chaos Progeny at this moment was much more powerful than even Mounts aura, Mount was already a top ranked powerhouse at the peak of Immortality, but that aura, that Vital Force, and especially the purity and majesty of Energy of Chaos, waspletely iparable to Chaos Progeny! This was the power of the bloodline and potential of a top-tier Heavens Pride, and once it reached the peak of its realm, the battle power it boosted was like a blowout, a qualitative leap! Boom! At this time, Daemon Rexs side was also impacted by an overwhelmingly powerful peak Immortality bloodline, and the Heavenly Demon phantom that surfaced on its own was even more realistic, filled with endless Celestial Demon Power. With the three drops of Indestructible Origin source provided by Jason, Daemon Rex was thoroughly tempered when he broke through the peak of Immortality, consolidating thisyer of realmpletely. At this moment, Daemon Rexs own Heavenly Demon Qi filled the air, that Heavenly Demon Qi and blood swept through the sky, and the intimidating aura of the peak of Immortality carried through the heavens and the earth, manifesting an extremely powerful aura as well. Chaos Progeny turned his eyes towards Daemon Rex, his gaze was cold and iparable as he said, It seems that you Valley of Specters are going to fight to the end with me Chaos Mount. Daemon Rexs face was calm as he said, The battle of the Great Dao is about the chance of this life. Even if I dont fight you today, sooner orter I will face you in another day. Its better to choose the day than to fight today! After I kill Jason, I wille back to destroy you! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth, and there was a sense of pride in his tone, and even more so, a sense of confidence that he was winning. Whoosh! Chaos Progenys figure moved, and the whole person had already attacked and killed towards Jasons side, the speed was too fast, and the Chaos Vital Force rolling behind him apanied him, the scene was horrifying. Celestial Demon Dao Decree! Daemon Rex bellowed out, the Demon Gods Seal in his hand had swept out horizontally, like an iron chain across the sky, intercepting Chaos Progenys path. Just with you you want to stop me? Ridiculous! Chaos Progeny coldly shouted, the Chaos Cauldron in his hand steeply erged, and the runes imprinted on the Chaos Cauldron zed up, wrapping up the Chaotic Power and sting it towards Daemon Rex. The momentum of this blow was extremely violent, and the Immortal Summit power contained within detonated the void, and the Chaos Cauldron looked more like a mountain toward Daemon Rex and suppressed it. After Chaos Progeny had exploded this strike, he evolved Chaos Fist and sted towards Jason. The fist force shook the air, and the endless Immortality runes evolved immediately, making this fists aura look as if it was made from the endless Undying Order runes, ignoring the distance in space, and instantly attacked and killed Jasons front. In Jasons senses, Chaos Progenys punch hadpletely locked him in, and there was no way for him to avoid it, not to mention no way to retreat! This punch actually made Jason sense an unprecedented threat of death! Scary! Chaos Progeny had broken through to the peak of Immortality and was still in the state of activating the forbidden battle techniques, and the terrifying divine power contained within the evolved Chaos God Lord was also infused into this punch. The pupils in Jasons eyes were coldly shrunk, countless ideas and attacks shed through his mind in an instant, but all of them were not certain to receive this punch from Chaos Progeny. During this period, Jason also frantically urged Front Arctic, but it was fruitless, failing to urge it at this moment of crisis. Extension Arctic! In the end, Jason let out a roar, he used Extension Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, evolving Extension Arctic Fist, and his own Sunling Bloodline boiled up, frantically sinking into Extension Arctic Fist, a destructive majestic power was forming. Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Jason shouted violently, and with the majestic power that Extension Arctic Fist had gathered, he exploded into the Azure Dragon Dao Fist punch. Rumble!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jason threw out a punch, meeting Chaos Progenys powerful punch at the critical moment. The two fists sted together, erupting with earth-shattering power, and the terrifying energy flow swept wildly, forming a huge energy vortex that swept through the world. WowC Jasons body flew out, spraying blood from his open mouth. Not only that, a mist of blood erupted from his right arm, the skin of his right arm crackedyer byyer, just like turned up fish scales, and some ces were even deep enough to see the bone! Plop! Jason copsed to the ground, coughing up blood from his mouth, his own martial aura rapidly declining, directly suffering a heavy blow. Even though Bai was constantly helping him absorb that terrifying Chaotic Power, it was still difficult to stop Jasons severe injuries. Eh? Chaos Progeny frowned and said in a cold voice, Surprisingly, hes still alive? Its really out of my expectation. The more you are, the more you cant stay! Chaos Progenys figure moved and was about to kill up. At this moment- Bang! Daemon Rex knocked the Chaos Progeny that was suppressing him away, then his figure moved, intercepting in front of Chaos Progeny with extreme speed, his Celestial Demon Power surged madly, and the Demon Gods Seal in his hand was like an Iron Dragon crossing the sky, attacking and killing Chaos Progeny in an instant. Progeny. Daemon Rexs interception was extremely timely, otherwise, if Chaos Progeny was allowed to kill him, with Jasons current state, he would not be able to receive Chaos Progenys second attack. Jason! At this moment, Old Mr. Miller shouted, he had already sensed Jasons crisis. Chapter 2744 – Realm of Creation (Normal) Old Mr. Millers eyes are wide open and his battle spirit is boundless. He and Pudge Sprite were teaming up to fight Mount, who was now cracking at the center of his brow, revealing an eye-like artifact that looked like a vertical eye. This was Mounts Quasi-Divine, which had merged with himself and was emitting a wisp of divine aura. Under the mobilization of this Quasi-Divine, Mounts skin seemed to have formed ayer of hornyyer, causing his physical strength to reach an extremely terrifying and appalling level, and was extremely powerful. At this moment, Mount had already shown his strongest side, the endless Chaos Vital Force was filling the air, and the monstrous Chaotic Power exploded with his punches, facing Old Mr. Miller and Pudge Sprite with all his might. Pudge Sprites weapon was a sword in his sleeve, about ten centimeters in length, ck in color, made of some unknown material, and every time he attacked and killed, it contained a wisp of divine power. Without a doubt, Pudge Sprites sleeve sword was also a Quasi-Divine. Dont look at Pudge Sprite all day long smiling, a kind and friendly, extremely cordial look, against such a harmless smiling expression, suddenly swoosh sound, a sleeve sword suddenly attacked and killed, specializing in armpits, crotch, and other parts of these people can not be defended against, and then perhaps will be profoundly appreciate this guys insidious viciousness, and also the power and power of this guys sword. It was then that he might deeply realize the insidiousness and viciousness of this guy. Originally, Mounts intention to kill Old Mr. Miller was extremely strong, but after fighting with Pudge Sprite, his hatred for Pudge Sprite became even stronger. Several times Pudge Sprites sleeve sword struck towards his crotch, such an underhanded tactic is frowned upon, but Pudge Sprite just reveled in it. And some of the time its done on purpose, just to piss Mount off. All of this aside, Pudge Sprites strength is terrifyingly powerful, and Mount doesnt get much of a break against thebination of Old Mr. Miller and Pudge Sprite. On the contrary, Mounts body was left with a lot of wounds, basically by Pudge Sprites mysterious and hical sleeve sword, which directly cut through his cuticleyer and sliced through a series of wounds. However, with Mounts powerful physique, such flesh wounds were nothing. When Chaos Progeny broke through the Immortality peak, Old Mr. Miller had already sensed it, only because after Chaos Progenys breakthrough, the Immortality peak aura that pressured the whole field was too powerful, giving people a kind of unrivaled oppressive force of the same ss. As Chaos Progeny sent Jason flying and coughing up blood with one punch, Old Mr. Miller roared. Boom! Old Mr. Millers fist sted out, the golden fist aura zing like the sun, prating into the world, squeezing the sky, and the Immortal Summit power contained withinpletely exploded, sting towards Mount with a furious and unparalleled momentum. After Old Mr. Miller threw out this punch, his figure moved, and he already wanted to rush over to support Jasons side, who he saw copsing to the ground in a critical situation. Trying to go to the rescue? If I cant even hold you back long enough for you to go save someone, what does that make me, Mount? His own aura swung violently, monstrous Chaos Vital Force swept towards Old Mr. Miller, and he heatedly disregarded Daemon Rexs attacking and killing momentum, as he fisted his fist to meet Old Mr. Millers heavenly punching intent, he made a seal with both hands and bellowed out, Chaos Space! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rumble! The sound of Mount and Old Mr. Millers punching power boomed, shaking the sky. Daemon Rexs palm pped to kill, Mounts fist in front of him transformed into the shadow of a thousand mountains to resist, but it was difficult to resist Daemon Rexs palm, the shadow of a thousand mountains really crumbled, and the peak force of Immortality contained within the palm impacted Mount, causing Mount to open his mouth and muffled a grunt. However, the chaotic space evolved by Mounts sealing had already been formed, and at that instant Old Mr. Miller violently realized that the space where he was was isted from the outside world, and the terrifying confining power swept towards him like a tidal wave, actually making his figure difficult to take a step. Break! Old Mr. Miller bellowed out, his own qi and blood impacted in the air, his fist had not yete out, the fist intent was already manifesting, connecting this side of heaven and earth, under the power of heaven and earth, his fists fist also sted out, the golden fist like the golden divine dragon, and so it rushed up to the sky. Click! In the void, as if there was a sound of something breaking, this side of chaotic space was directly broken. Afterwards, Old Mr. Millers face shook violently, and he saw a crystal jade stone floating in front of Mounts body, and a share of the source energy contained in these crystal jade stones continuously converged into his body. At that moment, Mounts martial arts aura violently rose again, actually beginning to break through the confines of the Immortality peak. Creation Origin Stone! Old Mr. Miller immediately recognized that the Creation Origin Stone floating in front of Mount was a Creation Origin Stone, and the creation origin within it was sinking into Mounts body. Mounts martial arts aura was rising, and a clicking sound was faintly heard from within his body, a strand of Creation aura shaking the heavens and earth, causing the winds and clouds of heaven and earth to change color. Fighting against you guys is really painful. Its been a long time since Ive had a sparring match like this. Although Im wounded, I have also used your hands topletely hone my martial realm, polishing it to the extreme! Mount opened his mouth. Old Mr. Millers gaze was cold, he understood Mounts words, meaning that with the help of him and Daemon Rex, Mount had further honed his Immortality peak to the extreme, so at this moment, Mount was breaking the boundary! Above Immortality, that would be Creation realm! As for Creation realm, a power like Chaos Mount was certainly notcking in it. Pudge Sprites face also shed a trace of gravity, he knew in his heart that Mount was going to break through Creation realm, but would not immediately break through to Creation realm directly, once he broke through to Creation realm he would attract Creation heavenly tribtion, and then Mount wouldnt be able to fight for the time being. Therefore, Mounts choice should be to break through to quasi Creation realm. With the Mounts depth, even if he breaks through to the quasi Creation realm, it would be extremely terrifying, and his own battle power would undergo a drastic transformation, being able to utilize a strand of the power of Creation, the change in the level of battle power would be great. No matter what, with Mount utilizing Creation Origin Stone to break through to Quasi-Creation realm, Old Mr. Miller will definitely not be able to get away, and will be stared at by Mount. Mount will not allow Old Mr. Miller to back up Jason. On Jasons side, he was seriously injured and fell to the ground, his right arm was a bloody mess, giving people a shocking feeling. Jason directly took out a nt of Holy Pill, which was exchanged by Titus when he realized the Martial Monument, and there were three des of Holy Pill like blood diamonds. Jason plucked a leaf and swallowed it directly. The Sacred Blood Grass contained an exuberant qi and blood origin, which Jasons current injuries continued to recover from, in addition, the Sacred Blood Grass had the effect of restoring injuries and regenerating flesh and blood. After taking this piece of Sacred Blood Grass, Jason began to refine the medicinal properties, he needed to recover at the first opportunity, otherwise it would be dangerous. Although Daemon Rex had also broken through to the peak of Immortality, he might be able to defend himself against Chaos Progeny, but he would not be able topletely hold Chaos Progeny back. Chaos Progeny would instantly kill over at any time. Chapter 2745 – Between Life and Death! (I) (Normal) Boom! A violent rumbling sound came, Daemon Rex and Chaos Progenys fists hardened together, and berserk and terrifying might was erupting, sweeping in all directions. Stomp!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Daemon Rexs figure was retrogressing, the Chaotic Power contained in Chaos Progenys fist was too powerful, he still had difficulty in resisting it, and was even shaken by the Chaotic Power that caused his bodys qi and blood to flip, and the corners of his mouth were overflowing with blood. Chaos Cauldron, evolve heaven and earth, suppress! Chaos Progeny shouted, and he urged Chaos Cauldron to suppress Daemon Rex head on. At that moment, the runes imprinted under the Chaos Cauldron zed, with blinding light blossoming out, rolling like a tidal wave of Energy of Chaos filling the air, and under the evolution of those runes, it was as if the Chaos Cauldron had formed its own realm, suppressing Daemon Rex in this way. Whoosh! Chaos Progenys figure moved, and he wrapped up a zing killing opportunity and sprinted towards Jasons direction. Jason, give me your life! Chaos Progeny roared angrily, and the sound waves formed by his roar shook, piercing ones eardrums. Who do you think you are? This life of mine is not something you can take away! Jason had already stood up at this moment, the medicinal effect of the Sacred Blood Grass was extremely heaven-defying, his own Sunling Bloodline once again flourished, and the cracked skin on his arm healed quite a bit, restoring the power to fight. At this moment, Jason used all of his means, he evolved the Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation to the extreme, a side of the Imperial Tao domain was formed above his head, triggering the Yellow Ind Origin Energy between heaven and earth, and using it to strengthen himself. The Green Dragon illusion fused with his Green Dragons Golden Body, causing his physique to reach its strongest state as well. Azure Dragon Dao Fists Heavenly Dao is wed! Jason let out a roar as his Origin Energy exploded in full force, frantically sinking into the Stygian Blood Sword he was holding as he poured out all his strength and shed his sword horizontally towards the front! Snort! The zing sword aura reflected in the sky, the sword momentum was wrapped in a monstrous sword might, the strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit containing the divine might of the sword was also erupting, chopping forward with the momentum of a broken boat. Chaotic Heaven Opening, Fist of Ten Thousand Ways! Chaos Progeny coldly drank, intense killing chance was permeating, the zing killing intent surged crazily, Immortality peak qi and blood enveloped the sky, the fist power that was enough to shake heaven and earth was wrapped in monstrous sound might and sted forward. There was a loud bang. Chaos Progenys fist power and the sword shed together, under the might of his destructive fist power, Jasons evolved sword crumbled, and the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand almost fell out of his hand. The Chaos Divine Power contained in Chaos Progenys fist was like an ocean that swallowed Jasonpletely, and impacted Jason with a destructive momentum. Jason was once again sent flying, his mouth spraying blood, this time directly spitting out the origin of martial arts has been damaged. Green Dragons Golden Body also dimmed, but fortunately, with the Green Dragons illusion around the body, under the Green Dragons protection, his body did not crack. However, if Chaos Progeny took the opportunity to attack again, it would not be easy to say. As a matter of fact, Chaos Progeny was also about to charge over, when- Thumbs up! In Stygian Blood Sword, a sh of sword zed up. Human Emperor Sword Spirit attacked and killed, erupting with a powerful might, the zing sword awns reflected the sky, and the Emperor Daos might contained within was terrifyingly monstrous, vaguely wrapped in a Creation realms might! Eh? Chaos Progenys heart was slightly bbergasted, then heughed coldly and shouted, Chaos Indestructible Body! Chaos Progeny activated his Indestructible Body Technique, and despite the fact that the power of the sword power that erupted from the Human Emperor Sword Spirit this time was vaguely like the power of the Creation Strike, Chaos Progeny was fearless, as he activated his Indestructible Body and sted his fists to meet it. Rumble! Chaos Progeny was meeting the monstrous sword power that erupted from this Human Emperor Sword Spirit, and the terrifying energies that shook out were sweeping around. Under such a formidable battle, it attracted the attention of countless people. Emperor Wallop, Orion Seeridge, and others looked over. The same was true for the prides of the major domains and the prides of the royal ns. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, Darcey, and the others faces convened in a million directions, and the gazes in their eyes were iparably more urgent, but they were unable toe to help, having been held back by the enemies before them. Jason is in a crisis Siren Enchantress, who was fighting against Divine Lineages Warden, couldnt help but speak out, as the battle began, Siren Enchantress had already joined the fray, and it was Warden she was fighting against. Brother! Wolf Boy hissed and roared like that of a wounded beast, a look of grief, anger and fury on that face. Wolf Boys body moved and tried to rush over. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Marcel, Zack, Robert, Finn, and every other one of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride did the same, all wanting to rush over to assist regardless. Donte over! However, Jason sensed it and he roared, Im still holding up! The Human Realm Heavens Pride really wanted toe over, instead, it would make Jason fall into a greater passivity, he was even at this moment Chaos Progenys terrifying, the peak of Immortality, coupled with urging the forbidden battle techniques, it is not polite to say that Darcey, Marcel, Zack, and other these just broke through to Immortality, it simply couldnt carry Chaos Progenys one-punch kill. With a loud boom, after the terrifying air waves dissipated, Chaos Progeny was seen blocking Human Emperor Sword Spirits autonomous attack. Chaos Progenys body had a hidden sword scar, and blood was popping out, but in the next moment, he activated Immortalitys peak flesh and blood regeneration ability, and the sword scar was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Human Emperor Sword Spirit also turned into a golden light and merged into Stygian Blood Sword again. However, Jason could sense that the Human Emperor Sword Spirits that Spiritual Rhythm had weakened a bit, and that blow from Human Emperor Sword Spirit just now must have consumed something, yet it had also bought Jason time to recover from a certain amount of injuries. Chaos Progeny, your opponent is me! The sound of Daemon Rexs furious shout came out as he broke through Chaos Cauldrons self-contained attack, he frantically pushed his own Celestial Demon Power, Demon Gods Seal wrapped around his fist as he sted out a punch, taking it straight towards Chaos Progeny. Jason gritted his teeth upon seeing this, and ignoring his own injuries, he dragged his bruised and battered body up with his sword, killing Chaos Progeny. Jason, there are mysteries between life and death! Old Mr. Millers hissing voice came. Mount, who had already stepped into the quasi Creation realm, was dragging Old Mr. Miller to his death. Mount was able to evolve a strand of the power of Creation, which could be considered as invincible, breaking Old Mr. Millers punches one after the other, and that strand of the power of Creation continuously bombarded Old Mr. Miller, shocking Old Mr. Millers six-foot golden body, which could be used as a weapon to kill him. Old Mr. Millers six-foot golden body was dulled. Blood was also dripping from the corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth, and he had begun to recover against the quasi-Creation realms Mount. Old Mr. Miller, hold on a little longer! Pudge Sprite opened his mouth, at this moment, a Creation Origin Stone was suspended in front of him, and he was absorbing and refining the strand of Creation Origin energy contained within the Creation Origin Stone. Obviously, Pudge Sprite was also impacting the quasi Creation realm. When Pudge Sprite saw that Mount had broken through to the Quasi-Creation realm, he no longer hesitated, knowing that the only way to resist Mount was to break through to the Quasi-Creation realm. Otherwise, not only Old Mr. Miller, but also himself would be in danger. Chapter 2746 – Between Life and Death! (II) (Normal) Mount sensed that Pudge Sprite was refining the Origin Energy of Creation Origin Stone, and knew that Pudge Sprite was also impacting the quasi Creation realm. With a cold gaze in his eyes, Mount bellowed out- Chaos Dominating Fist! Boom! Mounts fist gesture evolved, a chaotic rune evolved in his fist gesture, and a wisp of pressure contained within it was like a thousand mountains that suppressed towards Old Mr. Miller. That wisp of might is too terrifying, let Old Mr. Miller have a kind of sense of no way to resist, that is under the quasi Creation realm can evolve a wisp of creation pressure, powerful and terrifying, led to the heaven and earth change color, burst out bursts of roaring sound. Chaos fist power wherever, in that a wisp of the strongest and most extraordinary power of creation under the traction, so that the fist power around the void are copsed, formed a ck hole vortex, more like that the bottomless ck abyss swallowed to the Old Mr. Miller. I Have a Fist to Shatter the Cage! Old Mr. Miller fiercely roared as he burst out his Fist Intent Battle Technique with all his might. Shattering Fist Intent, this fist intentbined many of his senses, including those from Martial Monument, and the fist intent he had realized in Scriptorium C going up to the Nine Heavens, and descending to the Nine Hells, which was called through the heavens and through the earth! Combined with the state of mind he had when he had broken the cage of martial arts in The Human Realm, he had formed this killing move of the most powerful fist intent! Heaven and earth was a cage, broken with the fist! The ck hole vortex formed by the Mounts fist was also a cage, which was broken with the fist! This is the true meaning of Shattering Fist Intent. Boom! This fist sted out, causing the heavens and earth to shake violently as a golden fist aura carried out the heavens and earth, spanning across the sky with a heavenly and earthly might, and sted towards that ck hole abyss-like fist space. The fist power evolved by Mount was like a ck hole devouring, and in this side of the fist power space, it was originally pitch-ck and iparably dark, just like the abyss that would devour people. In a sudden momentC A sh of golden light zed up in this fist space, that was the fist aura. It was Lewiss fist aura! Even this Fist Power Space was unable to swallow this golden fist aura! Mount Du was slightly aghast, his heart was once again shaken, and he could vaguely perceive that at this moment, Old Mr. Millers punching intent had be one more point stronger, and his overall battle power was growing stronger. If not for what he saw with his own eyes, Mount could not believe that Old Mr. Miller had not even entered the peak of Immortality for a long time, that is to say, he had only entered this level of realm when he entered the Eastsea Enve. The Human Realm is really full of such unbelievably strong people. Although Old Mr. Millers punch was extremely powerful, Mount was still unimpressed, the Cultivation Realms suppression was too great. Creation realm was able to create heaven and earth, possessing the power to change heaven and earth. Therefore, the gap between Creation realm and Immortality was unimaginable. Even though Mount was only a quasi Creation realm at the moment, it was enough to suppress Old Mr. Miller. Rumble! Two peoples fist power finally hard to shake together, burst out the monstrous might, the golden fist mane contains that fist meaning bombarded and up, straight to take to the Mount. The strand of power of creation that evolved from Mounts fist momentum also suppressed over, impacting towards Old Mr. Miller. Uhh! Old Mr. Miller grunted and coughed out blood, his entire figure staggering backward, at this stage, it was difficult for him to withstand the impact of the power of creation evolved by Mount. Although Old Mr. Miller was injured again, it was not a serious injury to the origin, which fell in Mounts eyes, making Mount extremely shocked. With his Quasi-Creation cultivation, he even possessed Quasi-Divine, killing other peak Immortality powerhouses was absolutely easy, but when facing Old Mr. Miller, it was obvious that the desired effect was far from being achieved. Boom! At this moment, Pudge Sprites side violently erupted with Qi, that Origin Breath filled the air, vaguely permeating a wisp of creation. At this moment, Pudge Sprite had also broken through to the quasi Creation realm level. At that moment, Pudge Sprite did not hesitate, his sleeve sword was raised, and on that note, it shot out, taking it straight towards Mount with lightning speed. Jason and Daemon Rex teamed up to continue their battle against Chaos Progeny. Among the same ss, Daemon Rexsbat power was not bad, but it was still a bit inferior to Chaos Progeny. In addition, Chaos Progenys Cultivation Realm had absolutely suppressed Jason, so the two of them did not have any advantage when they teamed up to fight Chaos Progeny. On the contrary, Daemon Rex repeatedly needs to take Jasons side into ount, so he seems to be very passive, and it is difficult for him to develop his more powerful offense and killing power. This is mainly because Chaos Progeny is mainly targeting Jason to attack and kill him, as for Daemon Rexs attacks, Chaos Progeny is more likely to neutralize, resist, or mobilize Chaos Cauldron to hold him back. Under Chaos Progenys main attack against Jason, Daemon Rex repeatedly returned to his defense to help him, so he naturally looked passive. Jason, if it wasnt for Daemon Rex repeatedly blocking me, you wouldnt know how many times you would have died! Id like to see, Daemon Rex how many times you can block me! Chaos Progenyughed coldly, that killing intent on his body was constantly erupting, rolling like a tidal wave of Immortal Summit Qi and blood swept through the air, that Energy of Chaos swept up, powerful and overwhelming. Rumble! Chaos Progeny violently urged Chaos Cauldron to erupt with a supreme strike, meeting the Demon Gods Seal that Daemon Rex was attacking. Then, the Chaos Cauldrons divine light blossomed and enveloped Daemon Rex head on. With this opportunity, Chaos Progenys figure moved, and before he arrived, a fist aura had already zed up, and that fist power crossed the sky, instantly erupting seven or eight fist powers, all of which enveloped Jason. Roar! Jason roared in anger, he sensed the crisis, a fist momentum toward him to kill, he had no way to dodge, he could only meet the battle. My life is mine but not heavens, kill! Jason frantically activated his Origin Energy, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand zed up, cutting out a sword awn, meeting that fist momentum. At the same time, he was also throwing punches, and Heaven Fist and Azure Dragon Dao Fists punches erupted one after another, sting upwards, manifesting a strong and fearless battle intent. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of sessive attacks came, Jason was shaken back step by step, his mouth kept spilling blood, and his breath kept declining, but the battle intent in his eyes was as zing as fire, burning crazily. In the endC Bang! Chaos Progeny still had a fist momentum that sted at Jasons body. Kaboom! At that moment, Jason directly flew up, and he heard the sound of Green Dragons Golden Body shattering, and the sound of his sternum breaking. At that moment, it was as if his entire body was plunged into a ck abyss, an unfathomable ck abyss, and his body, including his soul, was continuously falling down towards this abyss. It was as if the lowest part of this abyss was his destination. And this destination was also called death!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 2747 – There are mysteries between life and death (Normal) Jasons consciousness seemed to be plunged into an endless darkness, his whole body was also falling down towards the bottomless ck abyss, all he could see was darkness, no light could be seen. Jason only felt very tired, gusts of sleepiness and tiredness came, he really wanted to close his eyes and rest. All these years, he had never stopped fighting, breaking out of danger again and again, escaping from death again and again, he was really very tired. And under that ck abyss, there also seemed to be a silent call that was summoning him, and it also had a great attraction to him, pulling his mind and soul, as if where was his final destination. Mom, child really wants to see you At this moment, Jason thought of his own mother, the one he left when he was still in infancy, and in a trance he seemed to see his mothers loving smile. In the next moment, the face of his father appeared before his eyes, and he murmured, Father However, he saw that his father didnt have any expression, it was an extremely cold face, as well as that cold gaze that just looked at him as if he was angry. Father, I tried my best, I really tried my best Jason was murmuring to himself, seemingly convincing himself and his father in the sky. However, in his vision that had blurred and was about to fall into eternal darkness, his own father was still expressionless, still looking at him indifferently. His own father, bing strange and indifferent C no, to be precise, it was not his own father who had be indifferent, it was because of himself, it was because of his current state of mind, his current thoughts, his current renunciation that he was like this! It was because he had be a stranger, different from what he had seen in his fathers eyes when he was alive, and that was why the voice of his father that appeared before his eyes before his consciousness plunged intoplete darkness seemed so strange! My son, please forgive me for not being able to see you start a family, for not being able to see you reach the top, for not being able to fulfill your fatherly duties, but I will watch over you from heaven with your mother, you will not be alone. The trials and tribtions of the battlefield have given you a will of steel and an unyielding fighting spirit, so my father believes that you will soon be able to regain your self-confidence, and step by step, you will be able to move towards your own splendor of the martial arts path. For my father at the time to break free from the nine dragon lock out, in fact, nine veins to break, for my father to their own blood and Origin Breath to renew the nine veins some things, some grudges, some enemies, for my father can only take advantage of the time to maintain the pinnacle of the martial arts way to do a break! In the darkness, Jasons mind surfaced the letter that Patrick had left for him when he had traveled alone to kill the old monster of the Xuan Yuan family. On that letter, the words Patrick left behind echoed in Jasons mind, making them vivid in his mind. CChild, your mother and I will watch over you from heaven, you will not be alone! CChild, my father believes that you can walk step by step towards the peak of your own martial arts! If, now, you give up; if, now, you willingly admit defeat! Then what is the peak of martial arts? Father, again, expects so much from himself! And himself, did he really try his best? And oneself, was one really willing to be willing? No! Jason roared out violently, thinking of many, many things. Thinking of his own father, confined by the NINE DRAGON LOCK, enduring pain and suffering that ordinary people could not imagine, sitting in that secret room for more than twenty years, not seeing the light of day, a life worse than death! But, his father is to bear the world can not bear the pain, bear the world can not bear the loneliness, this is why? It was because of faith! From his fathers strong beliefs, the heart of the wifes guilt, the heart of the childrens miss, but also the heart of the hatred of the unavenged! That conviction, just like the essence of the fist when his father taught him the Canglong Fist Intent, that is the fist of conviction! What is hepared to his father? The pain of nine dragon locks torn flesh, the revenge of his wifes murder, the remorse of not being able to see his own son Compared to his own fathers suffering and desperation, he was really insignificant ah! His own father, in that desperate situation, did not give up! But why should he give up? Why should he? Ah Jason was roaring, at this moment, his heart rekindled that zing fire-like faith, and that endless will to fight, he was unwilling, not only for himself, but also for the people around him, for his parents! He promised his father that he would never let him down! With the outburst of his conviction, the consciousness that was originally going to fall into darkness was like a fire, illuminating the darkness and pulling back the first. He came back to his senses from that trance-like psychedelic state, and as a result, his own fathers audio and visual appearance that had surfaced in his trance was also gradually disappearing. Only, at the moment when his own fathers sound and appearance disappeared, he vaguely saw that his own father smiled, just like the gentle smile that he had revealed to him during the brief time they had spent together previously. Father-Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason clenched his fists, his eyes already blurred with tears. There are mysteries between life and death! In the next moment, Old Mr. Millers previous shout echoed in Jasons mind. On the other hand, after Chaos Progenys punch sent Jason flying, in his senses, Jason had already fallen into a death-like state, and was able to sense that Jasons qi, blood, and origin, including his consciousness, were about to be worn out. Finally dying? A trace of coldness shed in Chaos Progenys eyes, and a burst of pleasure rose in his heart. He sensed that Jasons state was poor, on the verge of death. Chaos Progeny originally wanted to dodge over to confirm Jasons state, and he wouldnt mind adding another punch topletely leave Jason in ashes. However- Boom! Daemon Rex killed over, Daemon Rex roared, his aura exploding as Demon Gods Seal attacked Chaos Progeny. Daemon Rex, I told you, kill Jason, then Ill destroy you! Now, Ill fight you properly and will kill you! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth andughed. However, Chaos Progenys words just fell into his voice, his eyebrows furrowed violently, he actually sensed that Jason, who had already been conscious of falling into darkness, and whose essence was about to dissipate, that willful conviction was like that star fire, coalescing little by little, climbing little by little, and ultimately forming a prairie fire! How is it possible? Chaos Progeny looked towards Jasons direction and saw that Jason was still on the ground. Only,pared to the previous state of death, Jasons body was surging, brewing, and was about to explode again. It felt as if Jason was recovering from the dead and returning from between life and death! Daemon Rex, get out of here! Chaos Progeny roared in anger, he would never watch Jason revive and burst back into life again, he would never let Jason stand up again, he went berserk and directly roared- Chaos God Lord, Heaven Breaking Strike! Boom! Chaos Progeny condensed the power of the Chaos God Lord that emerged from the endless Energy of Chaos, and his own Immortal Summit power also fully exploded, and his fist sted out, tearing through the sky, and the endless Energy of Chaos covered Daemon Rex in the sky. Daemon Rex bellowed, and instantly struck out with all his might, the fist power he evolved vaguely formed the shadow of that demon, and he met it head on. Amidst the roaring vibrations, Daemon Rex was forced to retreat back one after another. Chaos Progenys figure shed, wrapped in monstrous killing opportunities, and sprinted towards Jasons side. Chapter 2748 – Breaking the Realm, Great Life and Death! (Normal) Boom! Chaos Progeny rushed over with a rapid speed, it was so fast that before he arrived, the punches he threw out had already killed him. Jason! Old Mr. Millers roar came out as he urged March Arctic to rush over. Stay for me! Mount roared, striking out with all his might, imprisoning the space, in order to stall Old Mr. Miller, Mount didnt even bother to fend off Pudge Sprites iing sleeve sword. Boom! Old Mr. Miller was entangled, unable to get away, and under the confusion of his mind, he was hit by Mounts fist, coughing up blood. Mount, however, was also attacked by Pudge Sprites Sleeve Sword, leaving a blood-soaked wound on his body. At that moment, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Wolf Boy, Robert, and many other The Human Realms Celestial Pride roared and rushed over, but they were all intercepted by the eight domains Celestial Pride powerhouses. Moreover, the disciples of the other Immortality of the eight domains were originally fighting with the disciples of the major royal ns of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage, and the disciples of the eight domains also surrounded them after seeing the situation, intercepting the path of The Human Realms celestial pride, causing many The Human Realms celestial pride to have been injured, and the blood stained the sky.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. No one was able toe. Including Daemon Rex, after being knocked back by Chaos Progenys punch, Chaos Cauldron proceeded to kill him, making it impossible for him to get away. As a result, Chaos Progenys punch towards Jason seemed to be a kill shot! However, right at that momentC Ow! A terrifying roar came from the sky. Whoosh! A white shadow rushed over, and the white shadow that was originally just the size of a small rabbit, in an instant, its body skyrocketed, forming a huge beast with a height reminiscent of more than five meters or more. The original white fur turned purple-gold, surrounded by Energy of Chaos, the huge head of the beast looked like a lions head with a dragons face, and a single horn on top of its head was as red as fire, permeated with a powerful aura. Just as Chaos Progenys fist power sted over, this huge beast roared, and that huge w pped towards Chaos Progeny. Chaos Exobeast, how dare you stop me! Chaos Progeny roared as his fist momentum did not pause in any way and still sted over, all of that Chaos Divine Power contained within exploding, causing the void to shake. Bang! A loud sound came out, the terrifying energy looked like it had exploded, sweeping and surging crazily in all directions, shocking the hearts of the people. After this blow, the beast issued a roar of pain, the huge body type retreated one after another, the Energy of Chaos that filled the air began to dissipate, unable to maintain the original shape of the body, only to see the beast begin to shrink in size, and ultimately transformed into the shape of a Bai. Obviously, the one that manifested just now was Bais original body, and when it saw that Jason was in danger, it directly revealed its original body to fight against Chaos Progenys blow. However, the young Bai was clearly no match for Jason, and when it returned to its original form, blood continued to flow from its mouth, coloring its fur red, and its breath wilted. While Bai was resisting Chaos Progenys attack, Jasons body, which was originally on the ground, started to move. Only his hands were seen supporting the ground, and he originally had half of his foot in the ghost gate, and now he was pulling himself out of that ghost gate a little bit, slowly standing up. Hahaha- After standing up, Jason wasughing with his mouth open, but he had an inexplicable opportunity to surge, and seemed to be undergoing a metamorphosis. And that metamorphosis was about to break out of the cocoon! Chaos Progeny punched Bais body wounded, and then saw Jason so openlyughing, but Jasons face is left with tear marks, so the whole person looks like crying likeughing, like crazy. Chaos Progeny frowned, and his first thought was that this guy could not be crazy, right? Indeed, the situation of Jason in front of him did give Chaos Progeny a feeling like he couldnt bear the blow and had gone crazy, but Chaos Progeny felt that something was wrong. Jason looked extremely weak, but the body is an inexplicable qi surging, as if in the breeding of what, as if what is about to happen metamorphosis. Chaos Progenys eyes sank, and he said in a cold voice, Jason, you less pretend to be crazy in front of me. Or is it that you have been driven mad? Then Ill send you on your way! Hahahahaha! Jason was stillughing, and only at the end of the day did he stop hisughter and said as if he were speaking to himself, So, this is the mystery between life and death! If you dont experience life and death, how can you glimpse the mysteries of life and death? No wonder, no wonder this is really a path of nine deaths and no life! Jason, what kind of crazy talk are you talking about? Chaos Progenys gaze sank in his eyes as he asked. Jasons gaze raised steeply as he stared at Chaos Progeny in front of him, and opened his mouth to reveal that creepy smile as he revealed those eerie white teeth, saying, Chaos Progeny, dont you want to kill me? Come on! Come kill me! As he spoke, Jasons fists clenched violently, and that nurturing arcane qi within his body erupted steeply, connecting heaven and earth, and at that instant- Rumble! The sky thundered and rolled in astonishment! Terrifying thunderclouds were converging, and a terrifying heavenly might pressed down, as if it was stopping the one who was going against the heavens. Ka-ra! Click and rub! In the end, a thunderous storm cloud roared down, engulfing Jason in the direction he was in, amongst the lightning and thunder, a sword-like thunderbolt could be seen sting towards Jason. He is breaking through the Great Quasi life and death realm! Not far away, Emperor Wallop abruptly realized something, and he roared, Chaos Progeny, kill him! Never let him break the realm! He must have been a Great Extreme Realm Emperor before, and if he breaks through the Great Quasi life and death realm right now, he is walking that invincible path, this person cannot be kept! Emperor Wallop roared as he went all out, forcing back Orion Seeridge and rushing towards Jason. The gaze in Orion Seeridges eyes narrowed slightly as he gritted his teeth and chased after Emperor Wallop. Jason was going to break through the Great Life and Death? That was practically unheard of in The Celestial Realm! However, this was also going to be, the stronger Jason was, then the more favorable it would be for the Draconic Beastkin Lineage at Eastsea Enve! Therefore, Orion Seeridge defiantly killed the past. Breaking through the great Quasi life and death realm? Chaos Progenys face was stunned as he came back to his senses. At this moment, the might of the monstrous thunderbolt had already engulfed Jason, and around Jasons body, it was like a thunderbolt forbidden zone had formed, and whoever approached would endure the same thunderbolt bombardment. This makes Chaos Progeny hesitated, with his Immortality peak cultivation, coupled with Chaos Indestructible Bodys physique, he is confident that he can carry this thunderbolt, but the heavens might is unpredictable, once he rashly go to resist this thunderbolt will trigger what consequences, he also does not know. Just when Chaos Progeny was hesitating, Daemon Rex had already killed him again. Seeing Jasons entire body has been surrounded by the lightning storm, Daemon Rexs face was both shocked and happy, shocked that Jason was able to realize and break through the great Quasi life and death realm, happy that once Jason breaks through to the great Quasi life and death realm, then under the joint hands of him, he will be able to fight with Chaos Progeny, and he will be able to fight against him. Chaos Progeny. Chapter 2749 – Emperor Throop Breaks Through (Normal) Rumble! Terrifying thunderclouds covered down, the endless thunderclouds gave birth to terrifying Heavenly Tribtion Strengths, each Heavenly Tribtion Strength was coalesced by that Law of Life and Death again. Only, this Law of Life and Death is different from the Law of Quasi life and death realm that Jason encountered when he broke through the Quasi life and death realm, urately speaking, it is a further supplement to the Law of Quasi life and death realm, and it represents Quasi life and death realms highest axiomatic power ofw. Only through the supplementation of such Quasi life and death realms highest Upanishad, martial artists in the realm of Quasi life and death realm can be considered to have cultivated to the realm of true perfection. This realm of perfection was also precisely the Great Quasi life and death realm! Hahaha! Worthy of being the grandson of my Old Mr. Miller, good job! There are mysteries between life and death! Without experiencing life and death, how can oneprehend this life and death realm! Old Mr. Millers voice came out as heughed freely, he was already heavily injured, and his injuries were not light. Under Mounts attack with the help of Quasi-Divine and evolving a strand of the power of creation, Old Mr. Millers six-foot golden body had begun to rupture, causing Old Mr. Miller to cough up blood one after another. However, Old Mr. Millers will to fight did not diminish, and he was still in a great mood, and the heavenly fist intent was reflected in the sky. Jasonprehended the meaning of life and death, is under the impact of the big Quasi life and death realm, let Old Mr. Miller is extremely excited, the whole person is iparable excitement, as for his own injuries, he does not care. Pudge Sprite also attacked and killed over, he is already at the level of quasi creation, but he is slightly less than Mount is, Mount previously against the battle, using Pudge Sprite and Old Mr. Millers attack and kill, the peak of their own Immortality quenching to the extreme, in order to break through to the quasi creation. Pudge Sprite, on the other hand, was not; he stillcked some fire, but it was toote to wait. Breaking the realm of great life and death? The gaze in Mounts eyes narrowed slightly as he looked towards the direction where Jason was fighting against the thunderbolt, and a strong killing chance shed through the depths of his eyes. Kill! Old Mr. Miller seemed to have sensed Mounts intentions, and Mount wanted to go and attack and kill Jason. Immediately, Old Mr. Miller roared in anger, and he evolved his fist, the Heavenly Fist Intent carried through the heavens and the earth, wrapped in monstrous might, and thus killed Mount. Whoosh! Pudge Sprite also mobilized his sleeve sword, which stabbed the sky and attacked Mount with an iparable speed. Jason is breaking the boundary! Good! Jason is finally breaking the realm! The Human Realm Celestials sensed that Jason was fighting against the thunderbolt, and they all looked exceptionally excited and thrilled, and in an instant, the powerful battle spirit erupted once again. Kill! Kill all these people! Wolf Boy let out a roar, seeing that Jason was breaking through the realm and fighting against the thunder tribtion, he was also slightly relieved. In the next moment, Wolf Boy erupted with an iparable killing intent, and the blood-colored Wolf Boy illusion that surfaced even fused with himself, as his eyes were covered in ayer of blood color, and he killed towards those Eight Great Domains disciples who had intercepted him. These eight domains disciples are basically Immortality, Immortality early stage and intermediate stage upy the majority, these disciplespared to the eight domains young masters that is naturally to be a lot different. Wolf Boys own killing intent erupted, and he had alreadyunched a frantic attack. Jason, I know you can definitely do it! Darceys eyes were slightly red, her heart was worried and nervous, but more than anything, it was a sense of confidence in Jason.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Human Realms heavenly pride, not afraid to fight to the death, kill! Finn, Robert, Benji and the others were all roaring, attacking and killing with all their might. Jasons ability to break through in a moment of crisis and under adversity gave The Human Realm Celestial Pride great encouragement, causing their battle spirit to boil, and even more so, they were full of fighting spirit, attacking with all their strength with an aura of not fearing a deadly battle. Emperor Wallop was charging forward, when the ancient beast horn in Orion Seeridges hand violently stabbed forward, ancient runes emerged on the ancient beast horn, which contained ancient and obscure powerful axioms. With Orion Seeridges strike, a giant beast silhouette was violently manifested in that Draconic Beast Horn, opening its bloody mouth and devouring it towards Emperor Wallop. Orion Seeridge, you seek death! Emperor Wallop roared. Orion Seeridge attacked with this strike, causing Emperor Wallop to stop in his tracks, he urged Emperors Bell to protect in front of his body, and his own Power of Emperors Blood exploded crazily. Boom! Powerful booming vibrations came, resounding through the heavens and earth. Orion Seeridges strike was resisted by Emperor Wallop with Emperors Bell, after the aftermath of the shockwaves, Emperor Wallops eyes were cold, as if he had let go of some kind of suppression of his own, and that share of Emperors Blood was soaring into the air, getting stronger and more powerful, more and more turbulent, and that share of Immortality that was embedded in it was climbing with it. The aura of Immortality within it was also climbing with it. Orion Seeridge, since you want to die, then I will fulfill you! Emperor Wallop shouted. Orion Seeridge looked at the change in Emperor Wallops aura under his eyes, he was aghast in his heart and knew that Emperor Wallop couldnt hold back and was going to break through to the peak of Immortality as well. At that moment, Orion Seeridgeughed coldly and said, Then lets fight at the strongest realm! The strongest realm is the only way to tell the true winner from the loser! Saying thatC Boom! Orion Seeridge also no longer suppressed his martial realm, and that Primal Beast ns bloodline erupted in full force, monstrous qi and blood covering the sky. These two strongest prides are also choosing to break through to the peak of Immortality at this moment. All of this was because of Jason. Because of Jason, there were already four great Celestial Pride in the arena who were all breaking through to the peak of Immortality, and Jason was the only one with such a powerful pulling force. Jason was fighting against Heavenly Tribtion Strength. He is extremely injured, if so against the great Quasi life and death realm of the heavenly tribtion will certainly be nine deaths. Fortunately, Jason had many treasures. When the apocalypse bombarded down, Jason had already taken out a Holy Pill, and that Holy Pill was swallowed in his mouth just like in water, and he was madly refining the Holy Pills holy energy while fighting against the baptism of the apocalypse. In addition, Jason also made a leaf of Holy Pill for Bai to swallow, while transmitting Bais voice: Bai, the Chaos Origin Stone that you swallowed, you can eat a little bit of it as a way to recover from your injuries. Squeak! Bai responded, looking happy. Jasons heart burst with emotion, just now, if not for Bai stepping forward to block Chaos Progenys punch, then he would really be in danger. Jason retrieved his thoughts, not only was he refining Holy Pills energy, he was also frantically absorbing the pure energy of the Absolute Spirit Stone, constantly restoring his own qi, blood, origin and also the injuries to his physical body. At the same time, Jason was also absorbing the Ultimate Mysteries of Quasi life and death realm embedded in every Heavenly Tribtion Strength, andprehending thews of the Quasi life and death realm. The power of the Laws contained within the Heavenly Tribtion was also tempering his flesh and bones, further strengthening his physical body. Luckily, I have collected enough Holy Pill. otherwise, this Great Life and Death Heavenly Tribtion Strength would not be able to resist it at all, its too terrifying! Jason thought secretly in his heart. By constantly consuming the Holy Pills embedded Saint-level energy, Jason was able to carry on until now, otherwise, with his severely injured body, he would have long since gone up in smoke. Chapter 2750 – Battle to Break the Boundary (Normal) Jason, in the process of fighting against the thunderbolt, integrated the Great Quasi life and death realmsw power into his own flesh and blood, and continuously quenched his own Quasi life and death realm Origin Energy. Gradually, Jasons Quasi life and death realmOrigin Energy had gradually transformed into that Great Quasi life and death realmOrigin Energy, which was a kind of metamorphosis. In the process of quenching, some of Jasons own dirt and impurities were expelled from his body, which was a reflection of his own physique bing stronger even further. His Sunling Bloodline was also undergoing a metamorphosis. His own Green Dragon illusion was also manifesting in the sky, receiving the baptism of the great Quasi life and death realm thunderbolt. In this process, Jason realized the origin of the Great Quasi life and death realm, and was able to feel the powerful feeling brought by the Great Quasi life and death realm, which was a feeling of having undergone a metamorphosis. Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and other such heavenly prides might have cultivated to the point of Great Extreme Realm Emperor even at the Extreme Realm Emperor stage. But Quasi life and death realm, they definitely did not cultivate to the Great Quasi life and death realm! Jason thought in his mind. The only way Jason could realize that it was really too difficult to cultivate to the Great Quasi life and death realm was to personally experience it, which could be described as a nine deaths and one life situation. When Old Mr. Miller woke up, it was the big Quasi life and death realm, because Old Mr. Miller did experience a death, when he was devoured by The Power of the Heaven, Ghost Doctor came in time and saved his life. The Power of the Heavens, the Ghost Doctor arrived in time to save Old Mr. Millers life. At that time, Old Mr. Miller was turned around at the ghost gate, and Jason found some treasures, such as the extremely crucial Fruit of Enlightenment, and so on, and under all kinds of coincidences, Old Mr. Miller reached the big Quasi life and death realm. At this moment, Jason is also the same. He was hit by Chaos Progenys punch, and the chaotic power contained in the punch shattered his Green Dragons Golden Body, wearing out his blood and essence, destroying his vitality. At that time, Jasons feeling was like falling into an abyss, and at one point, he even wanted to give up and openly ept the fate of death. At that moment, Jasons parents voices and smiles appeared in his mind, and Patricks teachings to him made him realize how powerful the power of faith is, and how miracles can be created in desperate situations. It is also under such circumstances that Jasons faith returns, and his fighting spirit and will to fight are inspired, which is tantamount to turning from death to life once again. If Jason and his father Patrick never met, if he did not know that his father was trapped nine dragon lock more than twenty years can still persevere, if he did not inherit his father Canglong Tuantians conviction boxing intention perhaps this pass he is not survive. As for these The Celestial Realm pride, they have experienced such a life and death moment? Have they experienced such a real death feeling? The answer was definitely no! They simply didnt dare to gamble, because if they were not careful, they would really bepletely dead. Their elders also didnt dare to let them try it rashly. If they werent truly pushed to a desperate dead end, who would be willing to take their own lives to make such an attempt? Furthermore, even if one went to try, it wasnt like one hundred percent of them would be able toprehend the mysteries of great life and death and break through to great life and death. Rumble! The iparably violent sounds of sparring between Chaos Progeny and Daemon Rex came again. Chaos Progeny was furious, venting all his anger on Daemon Rex. If it wasnt for Daemon Rexs repeated obstacles, he would have already seeded in killing Jason, how could he possibly let Jason have the opportunity to break through to the Great Quasi life and death realm? Under the fury, Chaos Progeny means toe out, attack and kill out of the battle skills is even more powerful and iparable, evolved Chaos divine power are boiling, monstrous killing gas in the crazy surge. Chaos Cauldron also blossomed divine aura, this Chaos Cauldron is already about to nurture the spirit, in Quasi-Divine is the absolute treasure, as long as continue to cultivate will bepletely transformed, nurtured under the spirit of the weapon to be a true divine weapon. Therefore, under Chaos Progenys full power of Chaos Cauldron, his attack was like a tidal wave, frantically crushing Daemon Rex. Daemon Rex also spared no effort, and Demon Gods Seal bound Chaos Cauldron like a rope, entangling Chaos Cauldron, who met Chaos Progeny with his fists and resisted Chaos Progenys powerful attack after attack. EventuallyC BANG! Daemon Rex was shaken back, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Jason, wanting to break through the Great Life and Death, did you ask me? Chaos Progeny let out a roar as he urged his Chaos Cauldron and shook away the Demon Gods Seal, then the Chaos Cauldron hovered above Chaos Progenys head, and with a single movement of his body, he killed his way into that forbidden area of thundercloud storms, and sted his fist at Jason who was fighting against the lightning tribtion. The moment Chaos Progeny rushed into the forbidden area of the thunderbolt, Jason suddenly sensed that the Heavenly Tribtion Strength that he was enduring had decreased by a lot, and at the same time, there was a lot of Thunderbolt Power sting towards Chaos Progeny. Jason immediately realized that Chaos Progeny was helping him to share the thunderbolt and lighten his burden! However, Chaos Progeny came with the intention of killing him. Jason wasnt ambiguous either, he stormed out, I have a Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Ang roar! The Green Dragon Phantom erupted with a terrifying dragon roar, and as Jasons punch evolved, Sunling Bloodline impacted the air, and the Origin Energy of that great Quasi life and death realm swept out and merged into the punchs momentum. The Green Dragon Illusion swooped down, merging with the punching intent of his punch. A magnificent and majestic fist intent was formed in this heaven and earth, containing an aura that dominated the heavens and earth, in which the power of conviction was like mes burning through the air, zing. Rumble! The two mens fist power bombarded together, erupting with a shocking might, and causing that Thunderbolt Power to fluctuate violently. At that moment, Chaos Progeny sensed a big Quasi life and death realm power impacting over, making him feel extremely shaken. Jasons figure fell back, still unable to resist Chaos Progenys punch. The Great Quasi life and death realms heavenly tribtion had not yet ended, Jason had not yetpletely perfected the Great Quasi life and death realm, but now under his battle against Chaos Progeny, he was much more powerful than before, at least it would not even be difficult for Chaos Progeny to take on a punch.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chaos Progeny eyes eyes cold, he did not pursue, turned around and rushed out of the Thunder st Prohibited Area. In the Thunderbolt Prohibited Area, he realized that he was Jason to share the Thunderbolt Power, and he struck in this Thunderbolt Prohibited Area, the strength was also greatly reduced, by the Thunderbolt Power to wear out a lot. And Chaos Progeny just rushed into the thunderbolt in such a moment, he has already endured a lot of Thunderbolt Powers bombardment, even with Chaos Cauldrons protection, but some parts of his body have appeared the scorch marks left by Thunderbolt Powers bombardment. Chaos Progeny also didnt dare to stay in this Thunderbolt Forbidden Zone for too long, he had a premonition that if he didnt exit early, he was afraid that he would attract some unpredictable Thunderbolt Power bombardment. Ille back to kill you after the Heavenly Tribtion Strength dissipates! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth and spoke coldly. Jason was busy swallowing Holy Pill at this time, and under the hard shake of Chaos Progenys punch, his own breath fluctuated tremendously, and as he was facing the Heavenly Tribtion Strengths bombardment, he didnt dare to be the slightest bit careless. Rumble! In the end, apanied by a violent Heavenly Tribtion Strength st, the terrifying thunderclouds coalescing at the edge of the sky gradually dissipated. Jasons figure presented itself as he carried through this Heavenly Tribtion Strength. At the same time, Jasons body began to be filled with the strongest aura of the Quasi life and death realm. Chapter 2751 – Active Attack (Normal) Jason sessfully carried over the Heavenly Tribtion Strength of the Great Quasi life and death realm. Now, Jasons Sunling Bloodline swept through the sky, covering the firmament, and the Nine Suns power contained within it was zing like fire, with a sense of endless vastness. In addition, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body has also recovered and is even better. His Green Dragons Golden Body was shattered by Chaos Progenys punch, but he was blessed by the misfortune and realized the meaning of life and death, and tempered his Green Dragons Golden Body to reach a stronger state. An iparably powerful aura of the great Quasi life and death realm filled out from his body, a great deal more powerful than the previous peak of the Quasi life and death realm, and had already reached the ultimate realm in this realm. An extremely abundant and majestic energy surged within Jasons body, such abundant and powerful power also brought Jason a strong sense of confidence, only to feel that there was really a huge difference with the peak of Quasi life and death realm. This was the benefit of a realm that was powerful to the extreme, and this benefit was constantly stacked. If one could always break through to the next realm with an extreme realm, then under the umtion and superposition, both the stimtion of ones own potential and the increase in onesbat power would be unimaginable.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lets say Jason enters the Quasi life and death realm with the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, then in the Quasi life and death realm, he is basically invincible. Once he enters Immortality with Great Quasi life and death realmter on, thats enough to push the opponents in Immortality sideways. This is the great benefit thates from cultivating each realm to the extreme. After Heavenly Tribtion Strength stopped, Chaos Progenys cold gaze looked towards Jason, he was able to intuitively sense that Jason was indeed stronger than before by more than one cut, his qi and blood were exuberant, and he was even harboring a powerful and iparable qi. Great Quasi life and death realm! The gaze in Chaos Progenys eyes was somewhat trance-like, this realm, he hadnt even reached it, and thus was extremely regretful. The mysteries between life and death were too difficult toprehend, the slightest mishap would be a situation where the body would die and the Dao would fade away, he had once attempted, but ultimately failed to seed and could only give up. Right now, this realm was actually cultivated by Jason. At the same time, not far away, there are two powerful breath rises up in the air, that is the Immortality peak of the strongest pressure, led to the world changed color, the wind and clouds surging, the monstrous pressure in the diffusion, shrouded in eight directions. This was Emperor Wallop and Orion Seeridge, both of them had broken through to the peak of Immortality. Emperor Wallops peak Immortality emperor blood was overbearing and boundless, covering the sky like an emperor who had dominated the world at that time. Orion Seeridge was filled with the strongest pressure of the Primal Beast n of the imperial lineage, and his aura was even more majestic and solid after breaking through to the peak of Immortality. Emperor Wallops eyes looked towards Jasons side, Jasons Heavenly Tribtion Strength had already dissipated, and Jason had sessfully stabilized himself in the Quasi life and death realm. Emperor Wallop knew that he couldnt stop it, and his eyes shed with murderous intent, and he shouted, The disciples of the eight domains, listen to the order, and strike with all your might to kill The Human Realm martial artist! Emperor Wallops voice was iparably cold, and even more so, it manifested a determination to go all out and kill The Human Realm martial artist. When Jason heard this, his gaze also turned icy cold as heughed coldly and said, Emperor Wallop, right? Sooner orter, I will ughter all eight of your The Celestial Realm domains! Jason, even if you break through the Great Quasi life and death realm, so what? Its still hard to escape death! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth, his bodys killing machine zed up, endless Energy of Chaos surrounded his body, his figure moved and killed towards Jason. Chaos Progeny also saw that Jason indeed could not stay, it was very dangerous. Thus, this time Chaos Progenys killing chance was even more resolute. Cut the crap, the previous battle wasnt enjoyable enough, now continue! Jason shouted, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit zed up, and arge Quasi life and death realm of Origin Energy erupted out. Daemon Rexs own battle spirit also condensed, his eyes fixed on Chaos Progeny. Buzz! Chaos Progeny mobilized Chaos Cauldron, and Chaos Cauldron sted forward, growingrger andrger in the void, forming a space of its own and enveloping Jason and Daemon Rex. Daemon Rex activated Demon Gods Seal, the imprinted lines on Demon Gods Seal zed up, permeated with a wisp of divine power, and under the activation of Daemon Rexs own Celestial Demon Power, Demon Gods Seal struck horizontally, attacking and killing Chaos Cauldron. Cauldron. Boom! Boom! At this time, Chaos Progenys fist power had already bombarded over, he evolved Chaos Fist, and the Chaos Gods Power contained within it exploded fully, sting the void in this area, and the monstrous fist power covered the sky and the sun, enveloping both Jason and Daemon Rex. Battle! Jason let out a furious roar, urging the Stygian Blood Sword, his own great power of life and death merged into the Stygian Blood Sword, and he chopped out with a sword, a huge sword shadow spanning across the sky, containing the might of the Emperors Way. This was Sword of the Emperors attack! At the same time, Jason threw out a punch with his left hand, evolving Azure Dragon Dao Fists punch momentum and sting towards Chaos Progeny. Daemon Rex was also striking with all his might, activating the Valley of Specters strongest battle technique, manifesting a heavenly demon shadow in his fist, engulfing Chaos Progeny with the might of devouring the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the void, there was a loud and powerful sound of the fist sting, and the terrifying energy impacted in all directions, appearing extremely terrifying and appalling. Uhh! Under this strike with Chaos Progeny, Jason opened his mouth and grunted, that Chaos Divine Power impacted over, even if he has been big Quasi life and death realm, it is still difficult to resist. However, it is not like the peak of Quasi life and death realm, was directly shocked to fly coughing blood. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body, which had been tempered after the Quasi life and death realm, was slightly dimmed, but it was able to withstand the impact of Chaos Progenys fist power, and his body was retreating, suppressing the chi and blood that were churning in his body. At that moment, Jason transmitted a message towards Daemon Rex. Upon hearing this, Daemon Rexs Celestial Demon Power boiled up, violently erupting into a fist attack that enveloped Chaos Progeny. Jasons figure was forced back, and with the force of this retreat, he utilized his March Arctic to instantly charge towards Yangzi. Jason sent a message to Daemon Rex, telling him to hold back Chaos Progeny for a moment, just a moment. He was going to take the opportunity to attack Yangzi! Didnt Emperor Wallop say that he was going to go all out to kill The Human Realm Celestial? Then Jason was going to turn the tables and kill the Heavens Pride disciples of the eight domains. With Jasons current strength of Quasi life and death realm, if Yangzi was at his peak, he might still be able to withstand one or two. However, now that Yangzi had been seriously injured, as long as Jason attacked and killed him, Yangzi was bound to be in extreme danger. Whoosh! Jasons speed was very fast, and under the urging of March Arctic, he instantly arrived as a residual shadow. Yangzi be careful! Emperor Wallop sensed it, and he roared violently. Yangzi immediately police station up, but it was already toote, Jason instantly from the over, the hands of the Stygian Blood Sword has been in the air across the chop, that big Quasi life and death realm power wrapped with the monstrous might, shaking the sky. A sword chopped down, the wind and clouds stirred! Chapter 2752 – Emperor Throop Kills (Normal) Thumbs up! Jason sprinted, and under the urging of March Arctic, his speed reached an extreme, directly breaking through the air, and the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand had already chopped down towards Yangzis head horizontally. Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction noticed and shouted, Intercept him! The two of them immediately struck out, erupting into a powerful attack, and surrounded Yangzi. Boom! The Wolf Boy fist momentum evolved the shadow of a Scarlet Wolf Boy, devouring the sky as it engulfed towards Yangzi. The Destruction Gun in Sacred Son of Destructions hand transformed into a gun mane wrapped in endless destructive pressure, breaking through the sky and stabbing Yangzi with lightning speed. At that moment, Yangzis face was horrified, he truly sensed the threat of death, the shadow of death shrouded towards his entire person, causing him to be terrified. Roar! Yangzi opened his mouth and roared, the Spiritual Soldier of Spirit of me on his brow shone brightly, burning like a me, a Spiritual Soldiers power converged into his body, and converged with his own Indestructible Origin Energy, and his evolved fist momentum sted forward, followed by his body moving towards his left side Rapidly moving sideways. He didnt think about resisting the power of Jasons sword, because he knew that he wouldnt be able to block it in his current state. His injuries were not light, plus he was unable to activate his Taboo Battle Skills for the time being, so the first thing that came to his mind was to move sideways to dodge. His punch was to fend off Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destructions joint offensive strike. Even though Yangzis traverse speed was fast, however, it was impossible topletely avoid Jasons Stygian Blood Swords decapitation, which was steeply- Snort! A wave of blood soared into the air, apanied by a miserable howl, Yangzis left arm was actually seen to be chopped off by the Stygian Blood Sword. In addition, Yangzis hasty strike was unable to withstand the joint strike of Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction, along with the sting sound of the attack in the void, Yangzi grunted as his figure flew backwards. He was repelled by the joint strike of Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction. Yangzi, die! Jason shouted, and the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand once again evolved into an attack, apanied by a green dragons shadow in the swords momentum. This was originally a punch from Fist Transformation Green Dragon, but at this moment, Jason used Stygian Blood Sword to evolve it, cutting across the sky, directly toward Yangzi, who had been shaken back, locking onto Yangzis throat. The blood colored sword awnings crossed the sky, evolving a green dragon shadow that intimidated the sky, dominating the sky without bounds. With this strike, Yangzi was bound to have no way of avoiding it, this was a dead end, he no longer had the strength to dodge and counterattack. However, steeplyC Boom! A fist power across the sky, wrapped with endless Power of Emperors Blood, containing the monstrous terror of the peak of Immortality, directly prated the void, tearing through the space, instantly arrived, cross-cutting to Jasons sword chopping! This fist is too terrifying, Power of Emperors Blood boiling, fist power surrounded by a peak Immortalityw order, hooking the indestructible Origin Energy between heaven and earth, shocked the void rattling, embedded in the Godless might, people can not help but have a kind of to worship the intention. With a loud bang, Jasons sword was resisted, and the power contained in this punch was extremely terrifying, forcing Jason to stagger back. The Power of Emperors Blood impacted into his body, causing Jasons bodys qi and blood to tumble. Jason fixed his eyes in front of him and saw the figure of Emperor Wallop, but it was somewhat unreal and illusory. Jason suddenly remembered something, he turned his head towards Orion Seeridges side to look, a look at the pupils in his eyes steeply cold shrinking, in that side there are two Emperor Wallop in the attack on Orion Seeridge. If we add this one in front of us, that would be three Emperor Wallops! No!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Emperor Wallop is only one, two of them are just shadows, but this shadow looks extremely real, even the aura pressure is the same as Emperor Wallop, the outbreak of battle power even if it is not as powerful as the main body, but it is not much different. Jason immediately recalled that in the battle at The Human Realm, Lord Uploders, the attendant of Emperor Wallop, had also evolved two shadows to fight against Old Mr. Miller. This was the Emperor of Heaven Bloodlines most powerful battle technique C One Breath Transforms Three Purities! As a matter of fact, this was the strongest battle technique in Emperor of Heavens Battle Technique, and the One Breath Transforms Three Purities could basically be called the category of forbidden battle techniques, as it was too powerful. Instantaneous evolution of three of the same self, outbreak of almost equalbat power to kill moves, originally evenly matched, suddenly the other side directly into three people, that still how to fight? He would be directly crushed! To catalyze the one qi transforms three qing, it is extremely consuming for the essence and origin, seeing Yangzi in a life and death crisis, Emperor Wallop spared no effort to consume his own origin essence, evolving this strongest battle technique. prince of men, what are you waiting for? At this moment, Emperor Wallop shouted, his tone appearing somewhat dissatisfied. Although the time has not yet arrived just, no more waiting! prince of men sighed softly, and in the next moment, the gaze in his eyes sank, and a wave of pure and unrivaled Monarchs Aura violently impacted the air. The vast and majestic Human King Origin Breath covered the sky, the Human King Wheel behind prince of mens head even bloomed at this moment, the seven-colored light appeared to be extremely transcendent, vaguely containing a subtle and vast power, constantly emerging. At the same time, prince of mens own martial arts aura is rising. prince of men was also going to break through at this moment, to break through to the peak of Immortality. It was also at this moment when prince of men chose to make a breakthrough, that Emperor Wallops silhouette steeply threw out a punch, evolving the fist momentum of Emperor of Heavens fist, directly toward Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction to kill them. Avoid! When Jason saw this, he yelled. With Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destructions strength, it was definitely difficult to withstand this Emperor Throop Shadow Strike, Wolf Boy might be able to resist for a moment or two, but Sacred Son of Destruction was a worry. Whoosh! Jason urged March Arctic to rush to him, and he shouted angrily, You are nothing but a shadow! If I cant even defeat a shadow of your doppelganger, how can I fight for supremacy? Imperial Dao Field, Azure Dragon Dao Fist! As Jason shouted, an Imperial Dao Domain appeared in the sky. After Jason broke through the Great Life and Death, the range covered by the Imperial Dao Domain had doubled, which was equivalent to him being able to stir up the Imperial Dao between heaven and earthOrigin Energy was twice as powerful as before. He evolved his fist posture and performed Azure Dragon Dao Fist, and the Origin Energy of the Emperor Dao that he had activated was added to his fist posture, and a great Origin Energy of life and death erupted along with his fist posture, causing the void to shake, and with a mighty force that swept through the sky, he sted at the Emperor Throops shadows iing Emperor of Heaven Fist. Chapter 2753 Everyone’s War (Normal) Rumble! Jasons evolved fist power and Emperor Throops Emperor of Heavens fist sted together, and the terrifying energy instantly seemed to be boiling,pletely detonating this space. Emperor Throops shadows peak force of Immortality was overbearing, wrapped in the Emperor of Heavens blood force swept to Jason, shocking Jason, making Jasons bodys qi and blood rapidly flopping, it was very difficult to bear. This made Jason really shocked, Emperor Wallops battle technique was really heaven-defying, just evolving a shadow had such a terrifying battle power, if the main body and two shadows attacked together, it was absolutely iparable fatal. Jason noticed that Daemon Rexs side was about to be unable to carry on, and was being pressed by Chaos Progeny, his body was constantly retreating, and the corners of his mouth were constantly spilling blood, if he didnt go to support him, he would definitely be in danger. Now, Chaos Progeny doesnt have to kill Jason when he catches him, because its not easy to kill him. If there was a chance for him to fight Daemon Rex alone, then he didnt mind hitting Daemon Rex hard first, weakening Daemon Rexs strength, and preferably making Daemon Rexs injuries so severe that he lost the ability to fight. Then Chaos Progeny thought that he would have a chance to kill Jason alone. Without Daemon Rexs repeated attempts to intercept and block him, Chaos Progeny was confident that he could kill Jason. Jason saw that this situation was not going to work, he yelled, Orion Seeridge, what are you waiting for? If you dont break out your full strength now, are you waiting to be broken by Emperor Wallop and the others one by one? Roar! Orion Seeridge violently erupted with an earth-shattering roar, and then, the silhouette of an insta-beast was presented behind Orion Seeridge! It was a huge dystopian beast with thunderclouds on its feet, covered in purple and gold scales, and a huge one-eye on its head that seemed to reflect the scene of the sun and moon crashing down and the mountains and rivers crumbling. This ancient beast is Orion Seeridges body shadow, Orion Seeridge has Rex Wildborns bloodline, so he doesnt need to directly manifest his own body, presenting his own body shadow also has the samebat power, and with the human body, all aspects of the battle skills and secret techniques will be more powerful. Boom!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Orion Seeridge threw a punch towards Emperor Wallop, and with the manifestation of his own body, Orion Seeridges own Ancient Beast Power was fully stimted. Moreover, when he threw his punch, the huge ws of his bodys illusion that appeared behind him also covered his punch, looking as if it was superimposed on the power of the Ancient Beasts body. This punch was more than twice as powerful as Orion Seeridges previous punch. The gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes narrowed slightly, and it was only after Orion Seeridge manifested his own body illusion that he looked slightly more grave. Emperor of Heaven Fist, break! Emperor Wallop bellowed as he evolved his fist style, while an Emperor Throop phantom on his side was also evolving his fist, and together they threw a punch that crushed the sky and sted forward. The two great prides of heaven were once again battling each other violently. On Jasons side, he was frantically attacking and killing that Emperor Throops shadow, evolving all kinds of battle techniques, carrying out all kinds of strong attacks, and that great Quasi life and death realm power was even more frantically erupting. Even Jason didnt hesitate to exchange injuries for injuries, using his Green Dragons Golden Body to fight with Emperor Throops shadow. Jason knew in his heart that this shadow did not have a real physical body, and its body protection was the power of Immortality Laws runes, but under the constant bombardment, it would also wear out these Laws runes, making this Emperor Throops shadow weaker and weaker. In this process, although Jason was injured by the shock, he also achieved a great effect, wearing down the Law Rune of Emperor Throops Shadow, causing the breath of this Emperor Throops Shadow to begin to weaken. Rumble! At this time, a huge vibration came from the prince of mens side, who had broken through to the peak of Immortality. An iparably powerful Human King Qi and blood impacted the sky, that Human King might reached a peak, and the pupils of his eyes mapped out two round wheels, which at a closer look were extremely simr to the Human King Wheel that appeared behind his head. At this moment, the prince of mens aura exploded, covering the sky, like a king who dominates the sky, a white suit of him even has a sense of dust. At this time, Emperor Wallop thought of a move, originally is entangled with Jason that one Emperor Throop shadow returned to his side, no longer continue to fight with Jason. He knew that with a shadow, he could not kill Jason in the Quasi life and death realm. Emperor Wallop was relieved to see prince of men break through. Then again, Yangzi has been saved by the disciples of the eight domains, along with the broken arm was also collected, it is thought that it is to be renewed up for Yangzi in the future. However, Yangzi would no longer be able to fight next. He was seriously injured and had a broken arm, he had not yet reached the peak of Immortality, and it would be difficult for him to regenerate his flesh and blood anytime soon. Emperor Wallop had also anticipated this, which was why he urged PRINCE OF MEN to break through. Jason also no longer thought of killing Yangzi, being able to seriously injure Yangzi and suppress the eight domains anger was also possible, if not for Emperor Wallop possessing such a heaven-defying battle skill as One Breath Transforming Three Qing, then Yangzi just now that was difficult to escape death. Wolf Boy, Sacred Son of Destruction, you guys go and assist in the battle against prince of men. Just stall prince of men! Be careful, dont fight prince of men! Jason sent a message to Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction, then he catalyzed March Arctic and killed towards Chaos Progeny. Daemon Rex was being outssed by Chaos Progeny, and he was in need ofing over for support before he could do so. Marcel, Zack, and Darcey team up to take on Nightfall Abyss of The Devil Gods Lineage. Benji teamed up with Primal Beast ns Simian Skycracker against Nero. Finn teamed up with Robert against Damian. Siren Enchantress is alone against Warden. Argent Mail and Zephyr Purcloud, the two royal skyscrapers, were leading Primal Beast ns disciples to fight against the disciples of the eight domains, all of which were numerous and basically reached Immortality. Fortunately, there are Argent Mail and Zephyr Purcloud two royal pride leading Primal Beast n disciples to fight, the overall although fell into the wind, but it is difficult to resist. Otherwise, if the disciples of the eight domains directly surrounded them, The Human Realm martial artists would not be able to carry them at all. At the back, Butterfly and Emily also joined in the attack against the disciples of the Eight Great Domains. As a result, the entire battle scene in the arena could be said to be extremely violent, with some people falling, some people being injured, and blood staining the ground, it was tragic and iparable. This kind of battle for The Human Realm pride is also extremely beneficial, crisis and opportunity coexist, only through the battle can thoroughly digest and refine their Cultivation Realm. Darcey, Robert, Wolf Boy, Purple Phoenix Saintess, all of these destiny visions appeared in the sky, and all of them were fighting fiercely. After Zacks breakthrough to Immortality, the terrain formation that he evolved was even more divine, and it could y a great role in both containing the enemy and surrounding the enemy. They have the strongest beliefs and infinite fighting spirit. Jasons breakthrough to the Great Quasi life and death realm is a great incentive for them, inspiring their fighting spirit and making their fighting spirit infinite. Such a great battle was also a litmus test for The Human Realm martial artists. Trying out their sess, trying out their performance in a great battle. Chapter 2754 – Joint Strike Injury (Normal) Great battles were fought in all directions, and corpses were strewn all over the ce. Its a battle that no one is immune to, and all are involved in it. Often, the battles that can be decisive lie in those major matchups, like Jason teaming up with Daemon Rex against Chaos Progeny, and Old Mr. Miller teaming up with Pudge Sprite against Mount. Boom! Boom! A violent, terrifying, and powerful sound of punches was heard, and energy waves swept in all directions. That was the battlefield where Old Mr. Miller was located, and he had manifested his heavenly fist intent, and his golden and brilliant fist aura spanned across the sky, sting towards Mount with the mighty power of his fist that had suppressed the world. Pudge Sprites body was filled with a wisp of creation pressure, and between his hands and feet, he had a hidden momentum of creating heaven and earth, and his palm was so powerful that it cut off the space and created the power of space, pulling Mount into it, and as the created space continued to annihte, it erupted into devastating attacks, all of which engulfed Mount. Mounts gaze was calm, with a hint of gravity on his face, the Quasi-Divine between his eyebrows, which was shaped like a vertical eye, released strands of Divine Might, and that strand of Divine Might ran through his entire body, making his aura even more berserk, and theyer of hornyyer covering his body was glowing with an ethereal light. Boom! Mount threw a punch, evolving the fist intent of a thousand heavy mountains, and he catalyzed a strand of the power of creation to create a ten thousand heavy mountain potential, and the destructive energy impacts that arose under that spatial annihtion were all cut off by that ten thousand heavy mountain potential. Chaos Dominating Fist! Mount shouted angrily, his fist force sted, shaking the sky, that wisp of the power of creation even led to the earth and sky changed color, the Chaotic Origin Energy that erupted was extremely strong, the heavy fist shadow was like a sea tide, Old Mr. Miller and Pudge Sprite were all enveloped in it. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of the punching power came from everywhere, shaking the hearts of the people. Pudge Sprites mind moved, his sleeve sword attacked and killed, striking at Mounts temple with a tricky angle. Mount coldly grunted, directly a fist sted out, fist momentum bombarded on that sleeve sword, will be that sleeve sword to the flying, followed by Mount bullying up, his huge body with iparable berserk force hard to tear the air, wrapped with the monstrous might crushed to the Old Mr. Miller. Kill! Mount bellowed, he evolved Chaos Dominating Fist towards Old Mr. Miller and killed him, a style of fist power copsed the sky, causing the void to tremble, this side of the space was difficult to carry Mounts monstrous and terrifying fist power, and wherever the fist power passed, the void began to annihte. Wherever his fist passes, the void begins to annihte. The overbearing fist will Old Mr. Miller locked, which is embedded with a wisp of the power of creation. Do you think that I am a soft persimmon that you can pinch whenever you want? Old Mr. Miller bellowed, his own six-foot golden body blossomed with bright golden light, he then let out a furious shout: Fight Arctics Great Thunder God Fist! Rumble! Old Mr. Miller activated the Fight Arctic of Nine Characters of Truth Fist, and in an instant, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit climbed to the extreme, and he used it to evolve the Great Thunder God Fist. In an instant, a magnificent Zenithway power rose up, the void came from a burst of roaring vibration of thunder, golden fist aura like the zing Buddha light, is enveloping the earth. This punch is the Buddha Road Yang Thunder! Old Mr. Millers own peak force of Immortality was also urged to the extreme, along with the attack of the fist, it crushed forward, and the magnificent Buddhas light of the fist Dao engulfed the Mount. Bang! A deafening fist attack resounded through the air, Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth and grunted, unable to withstand the attack of the strand of the power of creation evolved by Mount. That strand of the power of creation apanied Mounts punch, attacked Old Mr. Miller, impacting his body, shocking his blood, his figure flew out backwards. Old Mr. Miller nced at his eyes and saw Pudge Sprite killing even more, he fiercely clenched his teeth and angrily shouted, Samsara Fist, Reincarnation Space! Boom! Boom! Boom! Old Mr. Miller threw out punches one after another, evolving six fist shadow sections, six distinct fist meanings manifested in these fist shadow sections, surrounding towards Mount, encircling Mounts entire person.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. These six fist shadow sections directly cut off the space, encircling Mount inyers and trapping him in this space. This space was also called the reincarnation space by Old Mr. Miller! Heavenly, human, animal, asura, hungry ghost, and hellish paths, the Samsara Fist Power of the world, constituted the reincarnation space, blocking Mount. Roar! Mount let out a roar that shook the sky. Old Mr. Miller wanted to use the reincarnation space to confine him, but of course he would not agree. Along with Mounts roar, that monstrous might was sweeping, endless chaotic runes were presenting themselves, and a strand of the power of creation was being nurtured in his fist, about to explode with earth-shattering might. Demon God Technique of Zhen Shen Demon! Pudge Sprite shouted violently, he and Old Mr. Miller still had an extremely tacit understanding, seeing Old Mr. Miller evolve this side of reincarnation space to confine Mount, he also seized this opportunity to catalyze Valley of Specters Supreme Battle Skill, his hands came together, and the index fingers of both his hands merged together, forming the gesture of a finger sword. Snort! A ray of sharpness shot out, and a ray of the power of creation contained within it pierced through towards Mount along with this ray of sharpness. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers fist power evolved, and under the impetus of his fist intent, that side of the reincarnation space began to copse and destroy, and the Samsara Fist Power within it exploded crazily, forming a destructive destructive force that engulfed Mount. At the same time, a ray of Pudge Sprites attack was as sharp as a sword, shooting towards Mount. Mount sensed the crisis, he drank furiously, and his terrifyingly monstrous fists continued to st out, as he fought to resist, and fought against the terrifying attack that wasing his way. Rumble! In the end, when everything calmed down, it was seen that the space where Mount was located looked like it had been annihted, and theyer of hornyyer body armor defense covered by Mounts body was in disrepair, and a trace of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth, and the whole person looked iparably lousy. The gaze in Mounts eyes was gloomy, he had suffered a considerable amount of injuries, but it also stimted his own berserk rage and killing intent. Kill! Mount suddenly let out a roar, his own Chaos Vital Force covered the sky, the embedded Chaotic Origin Energy madly erupted, a ray of the power of creation was gathered in his fist, the whole person was just like a madman, killing towards Old Mr. Miller and Pudge Sprite. Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but take a deep breath after seeing this, his face became heavy, knowing that Mount was going to attack at all costs. At the same time, his heart was also secretly smacking his lips, Mounts own defense ability was horrible. The destructive killing power caused by his and Pudge Sprites joint strike just now was extremely powerful, but it also failed to seriously injure Mount, so it was evident that Mounts strength was indeed unimaginable. Chapter 2755 – Crisis (Normal) Chaotic runes were imprinted on Mounts body, causing him to be filled with a magnificent and boundless chaotic pressure, and his monstrous qi and blood were endless, covering the sky and the sun. Mount fully exploded his Chaotic Origin Energy, his gaze fixed on Old Mr. Miller, his eyes covered with ayer of blood-colored killing opportunity. Kill! Mount roared as he swung his fist towards Old Mr. Miller. The violent and terrifying power of his fist swept through, and the power of creation contained within it was even more powerful, shaking the sky and copsing the void, as he mainly attacked and killed Old Mr. Miller. Pudge Sprite was also a quasi-creator, and it was too difficult to kill Pudge Sprite. Therefore, Mounts strategy was to kill Old Mr. Miller first, even if there was Pudge Sprite blocking him and he couldnt seed in killing him for a while, then he would still have to heavily attack Old Mr. Miller. Catch me in a fight? Do you really think Im so easy to bully? Suppressing Fist Intent of Fist of the Gods! Old Mr. Miller roars out, hes never been a strong man, hes always been strong when hes been strong. Thus, Old Mr. Miller evolved his own Origin Energy and performed the Fist Intent Battle Skill, that Fist Intent tickled the heavens and earth, drawing in the Origin Energy of the heavens and earth, and the golden fist awns were bright and dazzling, dazzling like the sun. Boom! Old Mr. Miller threw a punch to meet him. At the same time, Pudge Sprite also killed over, he activated his sleeve sword and attacked Mount, at the same time, he activated his Fist Dao Battle Technique, fully exploding his own strand of Origin Energy, and also attacked and killed Mount. Rumble! For a moment, these three great powerhouses once again triggered an even more violent battle between them. On the side of The Human Realms heavenly pride, the toughest battle was with prince of men. The prince of men has broken through to the peak of Immortality, the human kings blood covering the sky, powerful and iparable, permeated with a monstrous to strong might, hands and feet is carrying a shocking deterrent power. Bane Abysswell and Dominic Ashen directly manifested their bodies at this time, they did not possess the Beast King bloodline, so under the manifestation of their bodies, they were unable to maintain a humanoid form like Orion Seeridge, and what they manifested was the real beast body. Snort! Dominic Ashen transformed into that three-legged Golden Crows body, covered inyers of fiery runes, and under the urging of those fiery runes, it was zing like fire and was burning. It opened its mouth and sprayed, a ball of golden Corvin Stern me has burned towards the prince of men. In Bane Abysswells beast form, its unicorn horn was surrounded by a streak of purple lightning, and under its urging, that purple lightning tore through the sky, attacking and killing towards Prince of men.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Purple Phoenix Saintess was also attacking, she was holding the sharp w Spiritual Soldier, under her mobilization, the Phoenix True Might inside her exploded, and she also killed the prince of men. In addition, Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction also came to help. Prince of mens qualifications were extremely high, possessing the purest Human King Blodline, and after breaking through to the peak of Immortality, his true battle power was enough to rank amongst the top tier of Heavens Pride. Monarchs Sacred Body! In the face of many peoples attacks, prince of mens face looked extremely calm, he let out a soft drink, the Human King Wheel at the back of his head blossomed with colorful and eye-catching light, and wisps of holy power merged into his body, shaping up a supreme body. Human King Holy Body, wless and immacte. In terms of the strength of the body, it was no less than any type of supreme body. What was even more terrifying was that the Human Kings Holy Body was immune to a certain degree of offensive and killing battle techniques, making it impossible for some offensive and killing methods to get close to his body. Compared to Dominic Ashens mes, Bane Abysswells purple thunderbolt, under the proximity of the prince of men, they all began to be isted. Boom! At this moment, the Quasi-Divine Human King Wheel in the hands of prince of men sted out, transforming into an baster millstone in the void, covering down and enveloping Bane Abysswell and Dominic Ashen, with a full outburst of the Monarchs Power within it, with an appalling might. Along with the Prince of Mens strike, a ray of divine power from the Human King Wheel erupted, sting towards Bane Abysswell and Dominic Ashen, who fought hard to resist, but were unable to do so. In an instantC Plop! A cloud of blood mist sttered out from their massive beasts, and they were wounded in this way. Boom! Immediately after that, the Human King Fist power sted out, urging the Human King Fist power, wrapped in a strong Immortal Summit power, and met the attack of Purple Phoenix Saintess. With a single strike, Prince of Men directly broke Purple Phoenix Saintess attack, causing Purple Phoenix Saintess to fall back one after another, and his bodys qi and blood fluttered dramatically. Under the protection of the True Phoenix Shadow, Purple Phoenix Saintess quickly stabilized her breath. This caused prince of men to look at Purple Phoenix Saintess with surprise and said, True Phoenix is truly extraordinary! Kill! At this moment, Sacred Son of Destruction and Wolf Boy both shouted out, mobilizing their respective strongest battle techniques and killing towards prince of men. After Purple Phoenix Saintess saw the turn, the gaze in her eyes sank, she urged her battle skill, evolving the shadow of Nine Heavens Phoenixfire, her own true phoenix illusion merged into it, and she also rushed towards prince of men to kill them. Ow roar! Bane Abysswell and Dominic Ashen roared one after another, under the appearance of their own body, their own defense power was greatly improved, under their injuries, they appeared to be even more berserk, roaring and roaring, they continued to pounce on the prince of men. Prince of men fought one against five, he was fearless. Prince of mens holy body bloomed with seven-colored streams of light, untainted by dust and vulgarity, appearing extremely ethereal, but the battle techniques he attacked and killed appeared extremely heavy and powerful, containing the might of ten thousand pounds of thunder, and he met with Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others. prince of men had Quasi-Divine in his hand, coupled with the peak cultivation of Immortality, even though he was facing a siege of five people, he didnt show any signs of losing the wind. On the contrary, when he seized the opportunity to attack one of his opponents, he would cause a great deal of damage, injuring the opponent he was targeting continuously. Gradually, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others were both injured, and the situation was not looking good. Jason and Daemon Rex were still fighting against Chaos Progeny, and overall, Jason did not have much of an advantage over Chaos Progeny, even after he broke through to the big Quasi life and death realm and teamed up with Daemon Rex. Daemon Rex himself has been injured, before Jason has not yet broken through to the big Quasi life and death realm, Daemon Rex and Chaos Progeny battles are extremely intense, a few times or with Chaos Progeny alone fight, has been injured in the body. Even now, Daemon Rex doesnt have to worry too much about Jason being targeted by Chaos Progeny; hes able to let loose and explode with his full strength, but its hard to reach his peak strength when hes not injured. However, it was impossible for Chaos Progeny to defeat Jason and Daemon Rex in a short period of time. During the battle, Jason sensed the battle between The Human Realms Heavenly Pride and prince of men, and he couldnt help but frown. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Wolf Boy, and Sacred Son of Destruction were injured one after another, so even if the five of them joined forces, without an absolutely powerful battle force to counteract them, they would easily be targeted by the prince of men to break them down one by one. This is definitely not the way to go on. The only way is to injure prince of men, weaken his strength, so that Purple Phoenix Saintess, under their joint efforts, will not be suppressed by prince of men too much. The key was, in the current situation, how to target prince of men to cause injuries? Chapter 2756 – Furious Kill! (Normal) Human King Wheel, suppress! prince of mens cold voice rang out, containing a cold killing intent, he urged the Human King Wheel, suppressing down towards Purple Phoenix Saintess, under the support of prince of mens own Monarchs Power, the Human King Wheel contained monstrous might, a violent and terrifying terror. Berserk and horrifying, this side of the void all annihted and copsed, turning into nothingness. Purple Phoenix Saintess gaze cold, she is fearless, immediately bellowed out, evolved Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique attack, their own true phoenix illusion is also integrated into the evolution of the attack, a seemingly bathed in mes of the phoenix silhouette manifestation of the sky, vaguely has the sound of the song cries resound through the nine heavens. Land. Boom! The sound of violent impacts came from Purple Phoenix Saintess, who was hard hitting the Human King Wheels attack. Facing the Prince of Mens Quasi-Divine, Purple Phoenix Saintess was shocked and injured, with blood spilling from the corners of her mouth, and her figure retreated backwards. The Human King Wheel continued to pursue and suppress it. prince of men could see very clearly, Purple Phoenix Saintess was considered to be the strongest among those who surrounded him, that Phoenix True Might was extremely pure, containing a Phoenix True Might, and was even able to counteract his Monarchs Power for a moment or two. Therefore, in prince of mens opinion, as long as he could sessfully kill Purple Phoenix Saintess, the rest of his opponents would be easy to deal with. Purple Phoenix Saintess clenched her teeth, she went all out, that True Phoenix Origin Energy was in full eruption, for her to break through to the pinnacle of Immortality, she also needed this kind of refinement, and through this kind of sparring match to allow her to perceive the true meaning of Indestructible Origin. As the Human King Wheel suppressed Purple Phoenix Saintess, prince of men was not idle either, as he activated Monarchs Sacred Body, his body transformed into a stream of light, attacking and killing Bane one after another. Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction. Wolf Boy and the others roared with fury, fully exploding their strongest offense, but against prince of men, Wolf Boys Wolf Boy Bloodlust didnt do much good. Prince of mens Cultivation Realm was higher than Wolf Boys, and with the immunity of Monarchs Sacred Body, Wolf Boys Wolf Boys Bloodlust couldnt help at all. Even so, Wolf Boy also killed his eyes, revealing an extremely ferocious and bloodthirsty side,pletely disregarding his own injuries, urging his murderous and fierce fist Dao to charge at prince of men. prince of mens face was expressionless as he bellowed, Monarchs Dao Fist! Boom! prince of mens fist power sted out, his own Monarchs Power broke through the air, evolving the aura of the heavens, causing the void to vibrate and roar. prince of men swung his fists again and again, targeting Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Wolf Boy and Sacred Son of Destruction, each of his punches erupted a peak Immortality power, even if Bane Abysswell and Dominic Ashen manifested their own bodies. Even though Bane Abysswell and Dominic Ashens defensive power had greatly increased when they manifested their own bodies, in front of the prince of mens punches, their huge bodies were constantly sttered with a cloud of blood mist. Snort! Sacred Son of Destruction handheld Destruction Gun killed over, his own that the power of the destruction of the rage up,pletely into the handle Destruction Gun, his entire person and the handle of the destruction of the extermination of all to be merged into one. The prince of mens gaze turned cold as he evolved his fist, wrapping it in the might of thousands of great avenues, and sted out with a punch, taking it straight towards the Sacred Son of Destruction. Rumble! As this fist sted out, the heavens and earth changed color, monstrous and terrifying power of the Great Dao condensed on prince of mens fist, and the power of Immortal Summit also exploded crazily, sting towards Sacred Son of Destruction. Bang! As prince of mens fist fell, the Destruction Gun in Sacred Son of Destructions hand was directly shaken away, and the power of this punchs fist might even ruthlessly impacted Sacred Son of Destructions body. Ka Ru! Sacred Son of Destructions body had a fracture sound, coughing up blood with his mouth open, and his body directly flew out backwards. The prince of men still wanted to continue chasing after him, but Wolf Boy hissed and rushed up. Purple Phoenix Saintess also came back at this time, she got rid of Human King Wheels suppression, but also paid a big price, covered in blood, seriously injured. Bane Abysswell and Dominic Ashen also ignored their injuries and attacked Prince of Men. Jason saw this scene out of the corner of his eye, and he was furious, knowing that Sacred Son of Destructions injuries must be very serious, and even in danger of death. Jason was furious, he was pushing the power of Quasi life and death realm at any cost, and at the same time, he was frantically pushing Front Arctic. He had been utilizing Front Arctic for the entire duration of the battle, and his whole heart was anxious and furious. In the end- Stall him! Jason immediately sent a voice towards Daemon Rex after he poured out his strength to sh out a sword towards Chaos Progeny. With this sword sh, Jasons figure retreated, urging March Arctic, temporarily detaching himself from Chaos Progenys side of the battlefield. At this exact moment, prince of men once again catalyzed Human King Wheel towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others to subdue them once again. prince of men, you seek death! Jason let out a loud shout, and the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand came out, making a blood-colored sword light that attacked and killed prince of men. Stygian Blood Sword contained a strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, Jasons strike killed, plus Human Emperor Sword Spirit was controlling Stygian Blood Sword, so Jason didnt need to worry about anything. When prince of men saw Jasons Stygian Blood Sword cut through the sky and directly stabbed over, his gaze turned cold and he could only urge Human King Wheel to resist. On the battlefield, everyone thought that Jason was rushing towards prince of men to defuse the crisis of The Human Realms heavenly pride. After all, Sacred Son of Destruction was already heavily injured, and under such circumstances, it would be logical for Jason to head to intercept prince of men. However, Jasons strike this time was out of everyones expectation. Whoosh! Jasons figure folded, and March Arctic was already fully activated, turning into a stream of light and breaking through the air. His target was Damian, who Finn and Robert had joined forces to fight. Under Finn and Roberts alliance, they did not lose the wind, and were fighting Damian, both sides had mutual injuries. Kill! Jason arrived in an instant and roared with his mouth open. Boom! At that moment, Jason had already evolved Formation Arctic, and a void formation was created, imprisoning Damian with an unexpected momentum. Finn and Robert also have an excellent tacit understanding, they roared, have erupted their strongest attack,pletely desperate to kill. Finns Primal Demonic Qi vibrated and gathered into a dragon, covering his body as he exploded into a Heavenly Devil Fist punch. Robert evolved Kirin Battle Technique, and the illusion of a purple kirin fused with his fist momentum as he sted out the punch as well. Jason, on the other hand, roared again- Front Arctic, explode for me! Boom! An earth-shattering, terrifyingly huge force coalesced in Jasons fist gesture, and five threads coalesced within his body. Jason used this to catalyze Azure Dragon Dao Fists fist stance, and the power of the Great Quasi life and death realm in his fist stance surged out like a roiling ocean tide. Great Quasi life and death realm power, five times the increase in battle power! What kind of terrifying and monstrous punch was that? Absolutely unimaginable!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2757 Damian, Death! (Normal) Rumble! However, when Jasons punch exploded out, the void that the punch passed through directly copsed, making it difficult to carry the power of the punch! The Origin Energy of the great Quasi life and death realm, under the outbreak of Front Arctics fivefold increase inbat power. What kind of terrifying power is that? Damian sensed it, and he rose up in terror, his own Yuan Shen could sense the sense of danger on the verge of copse. However, he had lost the first opportunity, only because when Jason rushed over, he first evolved the Formation Arctic attack, and the power of the Earth Formation that was triggered briefly imprisoned him. It was only a very short moment, but for a fight between powerful people, often this very short moment was still enough! By the time Damian had already broken through the Formation Arctics restraints, Finn and Roberts attack had alreadye. What really gave Damian the creeps was Jasons attacking punch, which contained a destructive and terrifying power that made him feel the threat of death! Roar! Damian roared madly and bellowed, God Devouring Space, refining everything! Damian urged God Devourers Taboo Battle Skill at all costs, and a surge of Origin Energy erupted from his body, the endless Origin Energy intertwined in the void, outlining extremelyplicated patterns as if it was constructing a formation. This was the formation pattern of God Devouring Space, once the construction waspleted, it would form an independent God Devouring Space, and within this space, Damian was the master of this space. However, time was already toote! Boom! Boom! First, Finn and Roberts attack came, and the indestructible Origin Energy contained within exploded, shaking this space, and also bombarding the God Devouring Space that Damian had failed to fully evolve. Almost at the same instant, Jason Front Arctics fist, which was triggered by the trigger, exploded with five times the power of the battlefield, and also sted over. The fist of Azure Dragon Dao Fist evolved from the Origin Energy of the Quasi life and death realm, the fist was like a dragon soaring into the air, and it also stirred up a strand of The Power of the Heaven, which was integrated into this fist, and the fivefold increase in battle powerpletely erupted in this instant! Click! In an instant, a sound of space shattering came, extremely ear-piercing, followed by a burst of space shattering sounds. Damian has not yet fully evolved the God Devouring Space directly fall apart, in Jasons outburst of that like andslide tsunami like monstrous force, everything is reduced to nothingness,pletely copsed! Jasons punch was unstoppable and continued to st forward, the momentum of this punch hit Damians chest, and all of Front Arctics five-fold increase in explosive power was lost into Damians body. Even though Damians body was flooded with Indestructible Origin Laws to protect his body, it was to no avail. What Jason had unleashed was the Azure Dragon Dao Fist, which contained the Power of the Heaven that was directed towards the origin of martial arts, and as Front Arctic erupted, this Power of the Heaven also multiplied, and all of them sted Damians the origin of martial arts. Damians the origin of martial arts! In that instant, Damians origin was silenced! With Damians cultivation and physical strength, he couldnt withstand Front Arctics fivefold explosion of battle power, not to mention Azure Dragon Dao Fist, which directly pointed to his origin, the Power of the Heaven directly destroyed Damians origin of martial arts! Damians vitality was cut off, under the origin of martial arts silence, there was no possibility of survival! His face was filled with unwillingness and despair, he had originally nned to evolve God Devouring Space, and then use the most powerful means, such as the Rune of Creation in his Storage Ring. However, everything was simply toote. When his God Devouring Space failed to evolve, the attacking and killing punches of Finn, Robert, and Jason had already bombarded his body. Most of all, he had never expected Jason to attack him, and then Jason had preemptively activated Formation Arctic to confine him for a short moment. This moment was a fatal moment of death! The Celestial RealmForge West DomainGod Devourers Celestial Pride died in battle, and this was also the first Celestial Pride disciple of The Celestial Realms top powers to die in battle in Eastsea Enve so far! Damian, die! Jason steeply bellowed, his voice shaking the sky, that might sweeping through the air, causing the only sound echoing in the sky and underground to be this roar of his! In an instant, the sound of fighting in the field had a momentary stagnation, and everything seemed to be dead silent. Damian was killed? This was God Devourers top heavenly pride ah, ording to theory, God Devourers powerhouse was extremely difficult to kill, possessing the ability to devour heaven and earth, and evolving God Devouring Space possessing the power to form a realm of its own, so how did he die in battle? At that moment, many pairs of gazes all looked towards Jasons side. Thus, they saw Damian, who had been bombarded by Jasons fist and had fallen to the ground without any fluctuation in his breath! He was really dead! Killed by Jasons sudden attack, the pride of one of the eight domains of The Celestial Realm had died in battle! AhTxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Emperor Wallop roared out in anger, and two Emperor Throop shadows instantly attacked towards Jasons side. Emperor Wallop was enraged, truly furious, to say that the most powerful of the Eastsea Enve, there was no one more powerful than Emperor Wallops side. But right now, Damian was killed? Or in his eyes, this is undoubtedly in the ruthless hit his face, so that his face is no longer exist, the prestige is no longer exist! prince of mens faces were all a bit frozen in disbelief. Nero, Nightfall Abyss, and Warden, who were in the middle of the battle, their faces were alsopletely shocked to the point that they never thought that Damian would be killed just like that. As for Inferno, who was healing his wounds, his face was dumbfounded, and a cold chill spread in his heart. Previously, he had faced Jasons attack, and he was considered to have retrieved a life from the gates of hell. Hiding in the distance, Mixed Heavenly Vault was shivering, a kind ofpletely uncontroble fear was spreading, he never dreamed that Jason was not killed immediately as he imagined, but on the contrary, one of the top heavenly pride on their side fell! Was this Jason a devil? Emperor Wallop, didnt you want to kill my The Human Realm heavenly pride? Then Ill kill your eight domains Celestial Pride first. Damian was the first, and will never be the second! At this moment, Jason roared, and the sound of his roar echoed between heaven and earth, appearing to be dominating the world, with the demeanor of a proud teenage supreme being. The two Emperor Throop shadows had already surrounded and attacked him, disying the Emperor of Heaven Fist, with the Power of Emperors Blood fully exploding, one on the left and one on the right, attacking Jason. Facing these two Emperor Throop shadows, Jason really didnt dare to be arrogant. However, Jason was not afraid to fight, with a move of his right hand, the Stygian Blood Sword that was originally attacking the prince of men flew over, he held the Stygian Blood Sword, and chopped out a shocking sword awn horizontally, the blood-colored sword awn crossed the sky, chopping and killing these two Emperor Throop shadows. Bang! Bang! Deafening roar came, Jasons sword power was broken by these two Emperor Throop shadows, the fist power that was evolved by the two shadows continued to impact over, the force of Immortal Summit erupted, shocking Jason to retreat one after another, the corner of his mouth was overflowing with blood. Chapter 2758 – Life and Death Crisis (Normal) Jason had just exploded Front Arctic, his own consumption was extremely great, and the attack and kill of these two Emperor Throop Shadows also brought him a great oppressive force. However, Jason grunted coldly, he pushed his Green Dragons Golden Body to the strongest state, and killed towards these two Emperor Throop Shadows, he could already see that the Emperor Throop Shadows didnt really exist in a physical body, so he was going to utilize his own physical strength to wear out these two Emperor Throop Shadows. Emperor Throop shadows. After Damians death, Finn and Robert had already attacked towards the Prince of Mens side, they could also see that the Prince of Mens side was too strong, and they needed to join hands with the other The Human Realm Celestials to attack the Prince of Men. Without the two Emperor Throop shadows on Emperor Wallops side, Orion Seeridges pressure was reduced by a lot, and he began to frantically counterattack, under the evolution of his own body, Orion Seeridges battle power had already reached its strongest realm, and the huge shadow of his own body surfaced behind him, and each of his attacks would carry the power of the shadow of his own body, one at a time, and the power of the shadow of his own body. Every attack he made would carry the power of his own bodys shadow as he sted Emperor Wallop with a furious and unparalleled attacking force time and time again. The gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes turned cold as he bellowed, River of Imperial Blood! Boom! As Emperor Wallop bellowed, Emperor Wallops own Imperial Blood surged up, forming a long river of qi and blood that surrounded his body. At that moment, Emperor Wallops own martial aura skyrocketed. When Orion Seeridges fist attacked, Emperor Wallop casually grabbed from the river of qi and blood, and the endless river of qi and blood condensed into a blood shield, which met him head on. Bang! Orion Seeridges fist sted over, but it was blocked by the blood shield. In the next moment, Emperor Wallops right hand explored the River of Imperial Blood and condensed into a qi and blood spear, instantly transforming into a streak of blood-colored lightning and stabbing towards Orion Seeridge. Orion Seeridges face changed slightly, and he hastily threw out a fist to parry. With a bang, Orion Seeridges body was slightly shaken, and the Power of Emperors Blood contained within the cohesive blood-colored spear seeped into Orion Seeridges body. Orion Seeridges face became grave. River of Imperial Blood! This was Emperor of Heaven Bloodlines forbidden battle technique, although it consumed a great deal, but the attacking and killing power was extremely terrifying, under the surroundings of River of Imperial Blood, Emperor Wallops battle power was enough to increase by arge margin, and River of Imperial Blood was able to evolve various battle techniques, capable of attacking and killing. Various kinds of battle techniques, capable of attacking and defending, it was terrifying. Boom! Boom! In the battle between Chaos Progeny and Daemon Rex, there were sounds of punches being thrown one after another, and Daemon Rex was being suppressed, and was being beaten back by Chaos Progeny, and was still struggling to hold on. Jasons heart was also anxious when he saw this, he roared angrily, and with the advantage of Green Dragons Golden Bodys physique, he kept frantically charging towards these two Emperor Throop shadows, rushing towards Daemon Rexs side of the battlefield. Just then- Jason, die for me! Boom! A figure wrapped in monstrous might broke through the air towards Jason and killed him, his own Indestructible Origin Essence Blood was burning, and his monstrous might shook the sky. This is a peak Immortality powerhouse, right now even directly burning their own Origin Essence Blood, towards Jason madly rushed over. Evolved attack, embedded a devouring force, a moment as if to Jasons qi and blood essence all to be devoured, and even that devouring force are able to act on his spiritual sea of consciousness, so that his mind came from a burst of tingling sensation. Jasons heart was in awe as he immediately recognized that this was the protector of the Dao by Damians side! In fact, this was none other than Damians protector, Devouring Sky. After Damian was killed, Air Devourers heart was simply raging with hatred, his heart was overwhelmed with grief and anger, and the killing chance within his chest had reached an extremely terrifying situation. Therefore, he frantically exploded, directly burning his own origin essence blood, getting rid of the battle with the side of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage Protector, and seizing the opportunity, he attacked and killed towards Jason. The momentum of this strike is extremely terrifying and powerful, a peak Immortality powerhouse directly burns the origin essence blood, the offensive pressure is absolutely terrifying, equal to his cohesion of the power of his life, the strongest strike. Burning the origin of essence blood, that is irreversible, great damage to their own the origin of martial arts. But Air Devourer has no care, Damian died in battle, even if he returns to The Celestial Realm, he will be Damians line of authority will be punished, some punishment that is worse than death. Therefore, Air Devourers only salvation is to kill Jason. As long as he was able to kill Jason, he would not mind burning his own essence blood to do so. At the same moment, the two Emperor Throop shadows also attacked towards Jasons left and right. Air Devourers attack came from the back. In an instant, Jason was caught in a moment of extreme danger. Green Dragon Body Protection, All Arctic! Jason was in a moment of danger, he bellowed out and wrapped the Green Dragon illusion around himself, merging with Green Dragons Golden Body. He activated the All Arctic Fist Seal from Nine Characters of Truth Fist! The All Arctic Fist Seal was mainly about defense, and the higher the Cultivation Realm, the stronger the defense ability under the All Arctic Evolution. As Jason evolved, a fist seal appeared, and then continued to split, forming ayer of fist seals around Jasons body, which formed a bronze wall around his body, and each fist shadow contained an aura of the Quasi life and death realm. Immediately after that, the Stygian Blood Sword held in Jasons right hand shed horizontally at the two Emperor Throop shadows, while his left hand evolved a fist gesture, erupting into the fist gesture of Heaven Fist to meet Air Devourer! Rumble! A roaring and shaking sound came from the sky and earth, filling the sky and earth with an iparably violent storm of qi energy, and under the terrifying impact of the force, the surrounding void trembled. In that instant, Jasons attack was broken and killed, unable to withstand the joint attack of the two Emperor Throop shadows and Air Devourer who burned his own essence blood. Jasons body was heavily damaged, and All Arctics fist seal was still broken and killed even though it resisted a great deal of the impact force. Jasons body flew out, coughing up blood with his mouth open in mid-air. His own Green Dragons Golden Body light rapidly dimmed, this time the injury was really not light. If he hadnt been promoted to the Quasi life and death realm, facing such a joint strike, it would definitely be a life crisis. Immortality pinnacle of the strong at all costs to burn the origin of the essence of the blood outbreak out of the attack, that is absolutely terrifying, Jason in such a situation to be able to resist, already can be said to be against the heavens. Jason, even if I die, I will drag you to hell! Avenge the divine son! Kill! Air Devourers face was hideous as he hissed and continued to frantically burn his own origin essence blood as he attacked and killed towards Jason. The remaining two Emperor Throop shadows did the same, seizing the opportunity and wanting to kill Jason in this way. Jasons body was not yet stabilized afternding, Air Devourer and the two Emperor Throop shadows surrounded and killed him, and he was already in a very dangerous situation.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The rest of The Human Realms pride, including Old Mr. Millers side, wanted toe to support him in the nick of time, but it was impossible. At that moment, Jasons eyes were crimson as he had already taken out the Rune of Creation from the Storage Ring and was ready to catalyze it, yet- Amitabha! A Buddhist Zen sound came from the sky, a palm that manifested a huge ancient Buddhas shadow pped across the sky, containing a vast and majestic Zenithway greatness, this palm met forward, covering the attack of Air Devourer and the two Emperor Throops shadows. Chapter 2759 – Originally Explosive (Normal) Rumble! An ancient Buddha silhouette sat in the sky, his body blooming with infinite Buddha light, under the Buddha light, containing endless Zenithway greatness, the palm that pped to kill, but also contains a peak Immortality power. Air Devourer, who burned his essence blood to attack and kill, and the two Emperor Throops shadow attacks also killed over, and this palm shook together, and a shocking sound and power erupted. In the midst of that roaring and vibrating sound and power, only ZenithwayFelix walked over, his face pale, an ancient Buddhamp suspended above his head. Judging from his martial arts aura, Felix had already risen to the peak of Immortality. Even with the help of the Quasi-Divine Ancient Buddhas Lamp, the blow from Air Devourer and the two Emperor Throops shadows just now made Felix feel very bad, and he suffered a great shock. In addition to Felix, a group of figures also rushed to this side, and they were the people of Forbidden Land, including Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, Soulreturn River, and Empyrean Falls. Immediately after that, Michiko also appeared, along with disciples of Zenithway and Pathgate. Among these Zenithway and Pathgate disciples, there were people who were injured, and some of their injuries were not serious. Among these Forbidden Land, Flower Goddess, Elias, Cassandra, and Kai, these Forbidden Land young masters were boiling with battle intent and murderous vigor, and their bodies were filled with a murderous aura. Obviously, Zenithway, Pathgate and these major Forbidden Land had triggered a battle in Dongji Pce, and both sides had chased and killed each other all the way to this ce. When Felix saw Jasons side in danger, he took the first step toe and defuse the situation. At the Holy Buddha Ruins, Buddhas Lineage was surrounded by three Forbidden Lands, Soulreturn River, Empyrean Falls, and Coiling Dragon Hill, and Jason led The Human Realms pride to help them resolve the crisis. The Human Realms pride went to help and resolved the crisis. This love Zenithway disciples all remembered in their hearts, so seeing Jason in danger, Felix did not hesitate to step in. Felix, thanks a lot! Jason opened his mouth, his current injury was not optimistic, he directly took out a strain of Holy Blood Grass, originally this Holy Blood Grass had three leaves, but now there was only one leaf, the other two leaves had already been swallowed by Jason. After taking out this Holy Pill, Jason directly swallowed it with its roots and stems in his stomach, scrambling to recover his injuries. The Holy Pill had a miraculous effect on restoring the origin of qi and blood, so when Jason began to refine the Holy Pills medicinal properties, his own Sunling Bloodline zed up, forming a sea of qi and blood behind him, which contained a zing power just like the zing sun. Zenithway, Pathgate, and the four Forbidden Land people appeared in the battlefield, causing the battle in the field to pause a little, and these forces came to y a decisive role in the situation in the field. Seeing that the battle in the field was getting more and moreplicated, Darius, the protector of Emperor Wallop, had decisively broken through to the quasi Creation realm level. Simrly, Orion Seeridges protector Skyler Eyre did the same, also breaking through to the Quasi-Creation realm, and even evolving his own body, his massive beast body copsing the heavens and the earth, permeating a wisp of creation pressure. Jason, Im going to let you die! At this moment, Air Devourer roared violently, and his entire body violently charged directly towards Jason. He saw that Jason was taking Holy Pill to recover his injuries, so of course, he couldnt just sit back and let Jason recover his injuries just like that. Therefore, when Air Devourer rushed over, his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was on the verge of a crazy burst, and the endless ImmortalityOrigin Energy swept out in a crazy and iparable manner, engulfing towards Jasons side. Old Mr. Miller look out! Felix let out a loud shout, he had already sensed Air Devourers intentions. At that moment, those two Emperor Throop shadows decisively withdrew and returned to Emperor Wallops side. Self-detonation! Air Devourer was going to throw his life away and directly choose to self-destruct! The killing power of self-detonation does not distinguish between enemy and self, so the two Emperor Throop shadows directly withdrew and moved away from Air Devourer. Jason is nowhere to hide, Air Devourer itself is directly rushing towards him, and in the process of rushing over, Air Devourer has directly self-detonated itself the origin of martial arts. At that moment, Felixs zed golden body covered the whole body, he could have retreated, but he did not stay awaypletely, under the zed golden body, he urged Great Thunder God Technique, a fist sted out towards the front, with the mighty outbreak of the Buddhas Tao of Yang Lei, sted towards the self-destructive power of Air Devourer. In addition, Michikos ruler was also swung forward, a clear light containing the power of subtlews formed a shield in front of Jason. For Felix and Michiko, this was all they could do, it was impossible for them to rush up and fight against Air Devourers self-detonation together with Jason. They can still make a move in such a situation is already benevolent and did their best. Toward the self-detonation to kill the old man? Break it for me! Jason roared, Green Dragons Golden Body executed to the extreme, endless Vital Force wrapped his entire body, and the Green Dragon Illusion surrounded him, merging with his Green Dragons Golden Body. Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason roared out, his bodys origin qi and blood had zed and boiled up, and a monstrous Vital Force swept through the sky, vast and boundless, converging into a Great Life and Death Origin Energy. Under the field of Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation, Jasons own qi and blood and Origin Energy were all rapidly rising, and he activated The Emperors Way of the Sun in Human Emperor Fist, and a round of sr obsidian rose up! Like a round of sun rising in the sky, it sted up with the might of burning the sky. Rumble! In an instant, a terrifying and monstrous sound came from the sky, shaking the earth and sky, causing the earth and sky to lose their colors, as violent energy surged and swept towards the eight directions of Insomnia, causing a shocking destructive force. Air Devourers entire body turned into a mist of blood, the destructive power generated by the original source under the explosion impacted in all directions, but the main destructive killing force was swept towards Jason. The round of Obsidian that Jason had evolved sted forward. In addition, Felixs Great Thunder God Fists attack and Michikos Dao Rulers Law Light Shield also struck forward. With a loud boom, Felix staggered back with a muffled grunt.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Michiko was also shaken backward one after another, her qi and blood reacting, her face pale. Jason, who was located at the center of the force, flew straight out, his body tattered and torn, blood flowing, his breath wilting, and he copsed heavily on the ground. Jason! Many The Human Realm Celestials saw this scene, and each of their faces changed in shock as they all yelled out. Jason! Old Mr. Millers side was also roaring angrily, his body covered in wounds and bruises was frantically sting towards the chaotic space evolved by Mount, trying to kill over. Felix and Michiko also looked in the direction of Jasons copse, and were slightly relieved. They were still able to sense Jasons breath fluctuation, it was true that he was seriously injured, but he was not dead yet, and even that Vital Force was recovering strongly at a fast speed. Ho~~Ho~~ At this time, Jasons bloodied hands hard supported the ground, he slowly stood up, looking like a god of war that could not be knocked down. Damn, this bastard good end of the self-detonation hair line ah, Spiritual Soldier are for me to burst out! Ive lost a lot! After standing up, Jason said this. The whole room was suddenly dead silent. Chapter 2760 – Stirring up trouble (Normal) In the battlefield, a pair of gazes all looked towards Jason. Jasons words were heard by all the people in the field, and all of a sudden, their faces looked brilliant, and they all thought in their hearts C is this still a human being? After surviving the self-destruction of a peak Immortality powerhouses origin, he was actually still thinking about the other partys Spiritual Soldier? This was simply too ferocious! Completely iprehensible ferocity! Anyone else want to blow themselves up? Come on! Jason yelled. He spoke toughly, but in reality, he had already continued to take out a Holy Pill, in addition to the absolute Spirit Stone, Energized Exotic Fruit, and so on, all of them absorbing and refining the massive amount of energy contained within, and used it to recover from his own injuries. His injuries this time were definitely not optimistic, his body was covered in blood, Green Dragons Golden Body was directly shattered, and his the origin of martial arts was also impacted, suffering from the origin injury. Therefore, he is nourishing and recovering from his origin injury after taking Holy Pill. As for the hard-mouthed shouting, that was a matter of momentum. At this time, of course, one could not wimp out. There was also no reason to wimp out. So far in the battle, Yangzi was seriously injured, Damian was killed, and Air Devourer, a peak Immortality protector, blew himself up and died. After doing the math, Emperor Wallops side had suffered a huge loss. Emperor Wallops face became extremely gloomy, slightly stopping his battle with Orion Seeridge as he looked towards Felix and Michiko and said, Michiko, Felix, youre going to join forces with Jason? Amitabha! Felix folded his hands as he said, Jason is in Zenithways favor Jason is in trouble and in deep danger, and I cant just sit back and do nothing. Michiko didnt say anything, in a sort of acquiescence. Flower Goddess held the Myriad Sound Bell, sheughed and said, These Celestial Realm warriors from The Human Realm are not of my kind, their hearts will be different. Emperor Wallop, we are willing to fight with you, to surround and kill these The Celestial Realm warriors. Flower Goddess and other Forbidden Land people were attacking Zenithway and Pathgate, since Zenithway and Pathgate chose to be on Jasons side, they would of course choose to be on Emperor Wallops side. Taking advantage of the moment of truce after Zenithway, Pathgate, and these Forbidden Land people came, Daemon Rex had already gotten rid of Chaos Progenys attack and rushed towards Jasons side. Chaos Progeny raised his eyebrows slightly and did not continue to chase him over. Jason looked at Daemon Rexs injuries, he directly took out a drop of Indestructible Origin Source and gave it to Daemon Rex, allowing him to recover from his own injuries. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Wolf Boy, Finn, Robert and the others also stopped tangling with prince of men, they brought the severely injured Sacred Son of Destruction over to Jasons side. Jason also immediately took out Holy Pill from the Storage Ring and then distributed it to the injured The Human Realm Heavenly Pride, and also took out a drop of Indestructible Origin source to them. All of these moves were in in sight. As a result, the manpower on Emperor Wallops side, including Chaos Progeny, couldnt help but watch with a pang of redness. There were so many treasures on Jasons body that even top-tier heavenly prides like Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny were eyeing them. Another serious problem was that with so many treasures on Jasons side, the injured The Human Realm Heavenly Pride would recover extremely quickly. Mounts side also stopped fighting against Pudge Sprite and Old Mr. Miller. Although Old Mr. Millers injuries were not considerable, but with Pudge Sprites restraint, Mount knew that he would not be able to kill Old Mr. Miller for a while, so he could only retreat and return to Chaos Mounts side. Old Mr. Miller immediately rushed towards Jasons side, his six-foot golden body appeared tattered and torn, his chest was stained with blood, and his qi and blood had weakened a lot. Old man, hurry and heal your wounds first. Jason opened his mouth and gave Old Mr. Miller the Holy Pill, Indestructible Origin source or whatever. Damn, that Mount has thick skin and flesh, especially after breaking through to Quasi-Creation, its even harder to attack and kill. Old Mr. Miller grunted. Old man, its okay. Its already awesome enough for you to fight against a Quasi-Creation powerhouse. Jason spoke. Emperor Wallops side didnt say anything at this moment, but the corners of his mouth opened and closed, as if he was transmitting andmunicating with some people.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jason noticed it, and the gaze in his eyes turned cold, knowing that this Emperor Wallop was definitely up to no good, and was probably plotting something with Chaos Progeny, Flower Goddess, and other such people. Therefore, what Jason has to do now is to recover his injuries as fast as possible, not only him, Old Mr. Miller and the rest of The Human Realms heavenly pride are also the same. That way, Jason and the rest of The Human Realm would have a much stronger foundation even if they had to fight for a second time. Sure enough, Emperor Wallop then fiercely took a step forward, and he coldly said, The battle of the Eastsea Enve can be limited to the various forces of The Celestial Realm. However, The Human Realm martial artists must be killed first! I also force every side of The Celestial Realm forces to participate in the siege of The Human Realm martial artists. But those who are unwilling to do so, I wish to stay out of this matter. With that said, Emperor Wallop looked to Orion Seeridge as he said, Orion Seeridge, I promise that as long as you participate in Jasons matter. Forbidden Land such as Eastsea Enve, our side, and Chaos Progeny will not strike at you. If you have any grudges, you can settle them when you return to The Celestial Realm. As for Zenithway and Pathgate, I dont care about your grudges with the Forbidden Lands such as Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount. But when we go out to surround Jason, Zenithway, Pathgate, and Valley of Specters had better stay out of the way. Inside the Eastsea Enve, I wont make a move against you guys either. Emperor Wallop suddenly said this, obviously trying to shake things up. Most of all, he wanted to dismantle Jasons alliance with Orion Seeridge and Daemon Rexs side, and as for ZenithwayPathgate, Emperor Wallop didnt care. As for Zenithway Pathgate, Emperor Wallop doesnt care. Because Zenithway Pathgate will naturally be dealt with by Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, Soulreturn River, and Empyrean Falls. As long as Primal Beast n and Valley of Specters didnt put up a fight, Jasons side would be a certain death in the eyes of Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny. Hahahahaha! Jasonughed out loud as he said, Emperor Wallop, do you think this is a game for three year olds to y through? You promise not to deal with Orion Seeridges lineage in Eastsea Enve and you actually do it? And even if you do, what then? Wouldnt you still be enemies back in The Celestial Realm? If thats the case, then why cant we kill you at Eastsea Enve first? Dont say its impossible, look at your eight domains, Mixed Heavenly Vault is ruined, Yangzi is seriously injured, Damian is dead, and one of your protectors blew himself up and died! In another battle, I guarantee that there will still be Heavenly Vaults and Protectors in your eight domains who will die in battle! Your strength will only be weakened step by step! As soon as Jason said this, Orion Seeridge subconsciously nodded, his eyes shing with essence. For Draconic Beastkin Lineage, joining forces with Jason in this battle was not a disadvantage, on the contrary, on Emperor Wallops side, Damian died in battle, Air Devourer blew himself up, Yangzi was seriously injured, and his strength was damaged. Due to the hostile rtionship, Emperor Wallops sides strength is damaged, so ordingly, Orion Seeridges sides strength will not be greatly increased? Therefore, in Orion Seeridges heart, he would like to see more and more people from Emperor Wallops side die in Dongji Pce. Chapter 2761 – The Most Precious Dao Light (Normal) Emperor Wallop was simply so furious after hearing Jasons words that he wanted to kill someone, but Jasons words also made it impossible to refute. In this battle, Emperor Wallops side suffered a lot of injuries and losses, a Heavens Pride Warrior, a Dao Protector blew himself up and died, and the overall strength was declining, which naturally made Primal Beast n see the hope of annihting Emperor Wallops forces. If a battle came down, instead of Emperor Wallops side losing nothing, The Human Realms Heavens Prides side suffered heavy casualties. Then, Orion Seeridge will definitely have to think about what Emperor Wallop said just now. The temporary alliance between Orion Seeridge and Jason was merely the result of a unanimous stance, so dont expect such an alliance joining forces to be as strong as it could be. If the strength disyed by Jason and The Human Realms pride didnt meet Orion Seeridges expectations, and even became a burden, then Orion Seeridge might not be able to continue to join forces with Jason to fight against Emperor Wallops forces. Jason looked at Emperor Wallop with a cold smile, he said, Emperor Wallop, put away your little mind. There is no point in stirring up trouble. On the battlefield, everything is based on strength and fists. Any other thoughts are useless and will only beughed at. YouC Emperor Wallop rose up in a rage, his body surged with a horrifying killing machine as he said in a cold tone, Since some forces dont know whats good for them and have to join hands with The Human Realm martial artists, then Ill not me this Emperor Throop for not leaving any invitations. But anyone who joins forces with The Human Realm martial artists will be killed without pardon! You really think of yourself as a green onion! Jason sneered and said, You think youre the master of this ce? You can kill without amnesty when you say so? Ill also put words here, but any power that targets The Human Realm martial artists, I, Jason, will remember them one by one. One day, I will personallye to the door one by one and annihte them all, leaving no survivors! Boom! As he said this, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline erupted, sweeping through the air and forming a sea of unceasing qi and blood! Jasons injuries hadnt recovered yet, and it wouldnt be a short period of time before he could fully recover, his own origin injuries still needed time to recover. However, this didnt affect Jasons own qi and blood eruption, which was a manifestation of his battle intent and aura. Jason, no matter what, I wont allow you to walk out of Eastsea Enve! Chaos Progeny opened his mouth, his own Energy of Chaos zed up, the monstrous Chaos Vital Force was surging, and he had moved with a strong killing intent. Jasons growth speed far exceeded his imagination, in addition Jason also cultivated to the great Quasi life and death realm, if Jason lives, in the future with the great Quasi life and death realm into Immortality, that is absolutely unimaginably powerful. Each and every one of you take me as a soft persimmon? Battle is! I, The Human Realm martial artist, am not afraid of a battle! Jason said in a cold voice. Do not fear a battle! The rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride also roared. Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, prince of men, these top tier Celestial Prides killing machines were in full bloom and began to approach towards the front, and the situation in the arena was once again tense with swords and crossbows. Flower Goddess, Elias and the other Forbidden Land Young Lords had cold glints in their eyes, they were also prepared to join forces with Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny, and they were extremely resentful towards Jason and the others. Coiling Dragon Hills Young Master and the Protector of the Way were killed because Jason led The Human Realms pride to support Zenithway, in addition, Kais Stygian Blood Sword was being held by Jason at the moment, and when Kai saw it, his heart was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood once. Its too much of an insult for Kai. Therefore Kai and other Forbidden Land Young Lords naturally couldnt wait for Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists to die earlier. Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists had stony faces and were ready for a fight. The same was true for the forces including Zenithway, Pathgate, Valley of Specters, and the Savage Beast Race. Just as this battle looked inevitable, all of a sudden- Buzz! The void on the eastern side suddenly shook violently, and the entire Dongji Pce trembled, as an unimaginable greatness was being revived in the underworld. At this moment, Jason and the others froze, so did Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny. To know Dongji Pce is so huge, and is the Eastern Great Emperors bedchamber, it can be said that the entire Dongji Pce is iparably strong, even if the Eternal Realm strong man came, Im afraid that it is also unable to shake half a point.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Now, the entire Dongji Pce is actually trembling? What kind of power was that? Everyones gazes immediately looked towards the sky above the eastern side, and each of their faces appeared to be in disbelief. At that moment, they suddenly saw that in the upper air of the eastern direction, a pir of light violently rose up into the sky, and in this pir of light, there were endless Great Dao Laws converging together, forming the Great Dao Light, which reflected the heavens and the earth! Dao light! This is the supreme treasure stirred out of the Dao light, often means that there is a long-dormant treasure ising out! Seeing this Dao light of the supreme treasure, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and the others all changed their faces, their eyes became hot, and their faces even showed a color of excitement. It was only because they sensed that this light actually contained an immortal aura, it was the aura of eternal immortality being presented! This is Eternal Waystones dao light? Emperor Wallop subconsciously spoke. Eternal Waystone ising out! Sure enough, in this Ninth Era, the Dongji Pces Eternal Waystone is going toe out! Chaos Progeny also spoke excitedly. The gazes of Felix, Dorian, Daemon Rex, and the others all looked towards that supreme treasure dao light, such a dao light reflecting the heavens and earth, permeated with an immortal aura, and was extremely shocking. At this moment, on the eastern side, there were hidden silhouettes shing in the void, and some of the other people who had entered Dongji Pce were being attracted by the Dao Light of the Most Precious Treasure, and were rushing towards the direction where the Dao Light of the Most Precious Treasure was filled with light in an unanimous manner. Emperor Wallop noticed this, and his face changed as he shouted in a deep voice, Follow me to chase the Supreme Treasure Dao Light! With that, Emperor Wallop could no longer care about Jason and the others, and led the people of the eight great domains towards the eastern side. At the same time- Whoosh! Whoosh! Chaos Progeny and Mount also immediately took action and left in this manner. Flower Goddess, Elias, and the other Forbidden Land Young Lords also left at the first opportunity, as Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny had left, and it was definitely a dead end for them to stay. Orion Seeridge also led the Ancient Beastkin Lineage towards the east side, after all, the Dongji Pce was filled with a supreme treasure dao light, suspected to be the Eternal Waystoneing out, this was too important, of course he would not miss it. Eternal Waystone The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he had heard Forever Kong talk about this Eternal Waystone, a supreme treasure in the Eastsea Enve, which had nevere out since the disappearance of the Eastern Great Emperor. In this world, it was finally going toe out? If such a treasure was toe out, of course Jason would not miss it, but he was not in a hurry to go there right now, so he should make some preparations first. Chapter 2762 – Preparation of All Parties (Normal) Jason looked to Daemon Rex, Felix, and Michiko as he said, Thank you all for your help. Do you all have any ns next? Felix pronounced a Buddhas name as he said, It is suspected that Eternal Waystone hase out of the world. I intend to go over and take a look. Michiko also nodded and said, Me too. The Eternal Waystone is of vital importance. If it is really going toe out, it will definitely be fought over. Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and these peoples biggest goal is the Eternal Waystone. What about Daemon Rex? Jason asked. Daemon Rex murmured and said, Im also going to rush over there to check it out. Im going to take care of a few things before I do. Ill just have to leave you here. Good, then turn around and really have Eternal Waystonee out and well meet up again. Jason said. Immediately, Daemon Rex, Felix, and Michiko said goodbye to Jason on that note. After Daemon Rex and the others left, Jason said, Come on, lets find a ce to recover our injuries first. Even if there really is an Eternal Waystoneing out, it wont be this fast. Right now, its just the Dao light mapping the heaven and earth, theres still a bit of time for it to fullye out. Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and the others rushed over there, on the one hand, they wanted to ascertain the location of the supreme treasureing out, on the other hand, there must be other things as well, lets say that their Protector of the Waystone breaks the realm of the world and all that. Protectors of the Dao Breaking Realm? Old Mr. Millers eyes shed as he said, Jason, are you saying that they broke through to the real Creation realm? Jason nodded his head as he said, If Eternal Waystone is really going toe out, then its going to be a real fight. Emperor Wallop these people dontck treasures, Holy Pill resources or anything. The main purpose for them toe to Eastsea Enve is toe to Eternal Waystone, which involves the mystery of achieving immortality, no matter who will be jealous. You should know that in todays world, including The Celestial Realm, there has never been a supreme powerhouse of eternal immortality. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, This is true. Emperor of Heaven is ambitious and wants to unify The Celestial Realm, and even more so, he wants to destroy The Human Realm. If Emperor Wallop fights for the Eternal Waystone, and returns to The Celestial Realm, he will be able to get his hands on the Eternal Waystone. If Emperor Wallop seized the Eternal Waystone and returned to The Celestial Realm, once Emperor of Heaven realized it, he would be the first to break through to the Eternal Realm of the Immortal, which would be enough to sweep the entire The Celestial Realm! At that time, the Ancient Road to Heaven wont be able to stop Emperor of Heaven, and if he cane to The Human Realm at will, that will be the time of destruction for The Human Realm. Jason took a deep breath and said, Thats why we have to make full preparations. Eternal Waystone must not let people like Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny get it. It is eptable for people like Daemon Rex, Felix, and Michiko, who are friends with us, to get it. Of course, the best way is for us to capture the Eternal Waystone! Haha, its not like theres no chance! Old Mr. Millerughed out loud. At this time, Jason and the others had already arrived at a secluded ce, and after Old Mr. Miller sensed the surrounding area and confirmed that there was nothing out of the ordinary, The Human Realm Heavens Pride congregation also recovered from their injuries here first. Jason, Old Mr. Millers injuries are very serious, Jason is the origin of the injury, he needs to restore the origin of the injury over. Old Mr. Miller is also the same, his injuries are also not optimistic, zhang six golden body are a bit broken, he also needs to recover. With such injuries, it would be impossible to recover quickly in normal times. However, Jason still had a lot of Holy Pill on his side, and these Holy Pill were put to good use. Due to the time constraints, Jason took out some Holy Pill for qi and blood, origin, as well as some healing pills and so on, and together with The Human Realm Tianjiao began to race against time to recover from their injuries. The ce where the party was battling against each other. Right after all the forces had left, and Jason and the others had also left, suddenly two figures appeared. This is a young man, body with an evil atmosphere, especially that pair of Yin Yang God pupil is to give a person an extremely demonic feeling. This was none other than Marcus Deathless, and beside him was his protector Faceless. Young Lord, why didnt you make a move just now? Faceless asked. Marcus Deathlessughed and said, The time has not yete! Saying that, Marcus Deathless looked towards the eastern direction and said, The Supreme Treasure Dao Light Perhaps, its still true that Eternal Waystone is going toe out. Faceless, look for a ce where you break through to Creation Faceless, find a ce where you can break through to Creation. Eternal Waystone is really going toe out, then the real fight ising. This Eternal Waystone is bound to belong to us. Yes, Young Lord! Faceless nodded his head. To the east, a hidden ce. Chaos Progeny and Mount descended, Chaos Progenys Storage Ring had Holy Pill more healing Holy Pill flying out as he said, Mount, recover your injuries and directly break the realm of creation!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Good, I know! Mount responded with a low tone. On the other bearing, Emperor Wallop and the people of the eight domains alsonded, and Emperor Wallop and the others also set up a terrain knot formation to iste the outside world. Darius, directly break the Realm Creation! The rest of you, raise your battle power to the strongest! Emperor Wallop said. Emperor Wallops eyes shed with a brilliant aura, glowing with excitement and heat. The Eternal Waystone came out, this was a great opportunity to unify the entire The Celestial Realm, as long as he could seize it, then it was highly likely that his father, the Emperor of Heaven, would be the first to take that final step. The same scene happened with the Valley of Specters, where Daemon Rex, Siren Enchantress and Pudge Sprite left with the aim of choosing a quiet ce before Pudge Sprite started to break through to the Creation realm. All of these great powers that entered Dongji Pce, no matter which side they were on, wanted to seize the Eternal Waystone, which was the supreme treasure of the world. However, anything involving the Immortal Upanishad was truly a supreme treasure. On Jasons side, everyone was recovering from their injuries. Previously, during the truce, Jason and The Human Realms Heavenly Pride and the others had already utilized the time of the truce to recover a bit, and now, under the various Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures they continued to use to recover, their own injuries were also improving very quickly. During this time, Jason took out a Storage Ring, which was Damians Storage Ring. Previously, when he killed Damian with a single punch, Jason had already seized this Storage Ring at the first time. However, he did not see Damians Spiritual Soldier, and thought that Damians Spiritual Soldier should belong to the kind that was integrated into his own body, and Damians body at the back had already been taken away by the disciples of the Eight Great Domains, or else Jason would definitely have to go and search Damians body properly. Huh? This Damians Storage Ring really has quite a few treasures. After Jason took control of this Storage Ring, his divine sense sensed a bit, and the first thing he sensed was the fluctuation of the Holy Pills aura, he casually took it out, and there were two Holy Pills within the Storage Ring, and judging from the aura that permeated out from the Holy Pill, it was a Holy Pill that mainly acted in the aspect of the Divine Consciousness Gods Soul. These two Holy Pill strains are precious! Jason spoke. Right now, he did have quite a few Holy Pill, but these Holy Pill basically acted to strengthen the qi, blood, and origin, or to strengthen the bones of the flesh, and there was also a Sacred White Jade Ginseng that was capable of prolonging ones life. However, there is no Holy Pill that works on ones own divine sense, and if the divine sense is severely damaged, then this type of Holy Pill will bepletely precious. Rarity is precious, so in Jasons eyes, Damian Storage Rings two Holy Pill is naturally very precious. Chapter 2763 – Body Refinement (Normal) In Damians Storage Ring, apart from Holy Pill, there were also some absolute Spirit Stones for cultivation, as well as an ancient book that read Soul Devouring Art, which was presumed to be an ancient book for the cultivation of the Divine Consciousness and Divine Soul aspect. In addition, Jason found a Rune of Creation from it, and under his senses, he could sense that it contained a powerful spiritual force that impacted the Divine Soul. This Rune of Creation was obviously aimed directly at the Divine Sense to attack and kill, and its power was certainly iparably powerful. If the enemy did not take precautions and was attacked by this spiritual power at the level of Creation, then the heavier case would be direct brain death and would fall. If it was light, the divine sense would also be damaged and fall into stagnation, and that would also be a certain death. Its fortunate that Damian didnt have time to utilize this Rune of Creation. Jason thought to himself, otherwise it would definitely be dangerous. There was nothing too important in the Storage Ring other than that. Jason previously had two Rune of Creation that he could use, and with Damians one, there were already three. Immediately, Jason gave the other two Rune of Creation to Old Mr. Miller, and he left Damian with this one. If a great battle really broke out, Old Mr. Miller would need to face a strong person at the level of Creation, so Old Mr. Miller would need to take the Rune of Creation to be able to do so. Old man, how is the recovery from your injuries? Also, can you break the realm? Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller and opened his mouth to ask. Old Mr. Miller said, The injuries are almost recovered. As for breaking through the realm, are you kid kidding? The peak of Old Man Immortality needs to be quenched to a perfect and wless realm. In addition, it is even more important to perceive the Laws of Creation. In this Eastsea Enve, where is the time to perceive? Mount these people were able to immediately break the realm, they were in The Celestial Realm when they perceived the Laws of Creation for I dont know how many years before they were able to umte step by step and were able to immediately break the realm. Jason thought about it, Creation realm needed to perceive the Laws of Creation between heaven and earth, but in Eastsea Enve, there was always fighting. Old Mr. Miller also didnt have that time to perceive, and it was impossible to break the realm of Creation in the short term. Old man, then you can go in the direction of Greater Immortality. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, In the short term, I can only cultivate in the direction of Greater Immortality. However, I also need to cultivate Immortality to the point of peak perfection. Each Great Realm of Immortality is different, each with its own characteristics. The Great Avatar I havent experienced, but the role of The Great Avatar should mainly lie inying the foundation, preparing for each of the Great Realms in the future. The Great Avatar is about realizing the Quasi life and death realm, while the Great Immortality is about realizing the Quasi life and death realm. And the Great Immortality lies in the Physique. Physique? Jasons face was struck dumb.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Old Mr. Miller nodded as he said, Whats the oracle of Immortality? That is that the qi and blood will not be destroyed, the origin will not be destroyed, and the physical body will not be destroyed. Immortality is able to make a martial artists physical strength reach a high level. However, the pinnacle of Immortality was simply unable to reach the true meaning of physical body immortality. Thus, the true oracle of Immortalityy in Great Imperishability! Only by reaching Great Immortality can one be considered to have achieved aplete metamorphosis of ones qi, blood, origin, and fleshly body to achieve true indestructibility! Jason pondered as he nodded and said, That makes sense, each Great Realm is indeed different in terms of its core Upanishad. The Great Immortalitys oracle may lie in the physical body. Old man, then you continue to quench the strength of your fleshly body. Quenching, but it still feelscking. Furthermore, for Great Immortality to be attained, the difficulty is definitely no less than Great Quasi life and death realm. Great Quasi life and death realm has to go through the Upanishads between life and death. Great Immortality has to physically cultivate to the extreme, but there really isnt a standard for exactly what degree this extreme is. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, then he said as if he remembered something, Right, Jason, what about that Chaos Origin Stone? Jasons face was stunned as he remembered this matter, and he hurriedly lifted Bai out and said, Bai, spit out that Chaos Origin Stone. Bai wailed, looking reluctant, but still spat out the Chaos Origin Stone. After spitting it out, Jason took a look, this Chaos Origin Stone was missing a corner, at least one tenth of it had been devoured and refined by Bai. At that time, when Bai was injured by Chaos Progeny, Jason also let him devour some Chaos Origin Stone to recover. Really almost forgot about this Chaos Origin Stone. Jason said. At the end of the battle, Jason had really forgotten that this Chaos Origin Stone also had Daemon Rexs share in it, and if he hadnt forgotten, he would have taken it out and given it to Daemon Rex. Now, he can only wait until the next time he meets Daemon Rex to give it to him. This Chaos Origin Stone was as big as a basin, filled with a pure and iparable Energy of Chaos, the energy was too rich, and it was also a high-quality Chaos Origin, which was something Chaos Progeny could only dream of. If Chaos Progeny had gotten this Chaos Origin Stone at that time and used it to break through the peak of Immortality, then Chaos Progenys battle power would have been even stronger. Unfortunately, it was cut off by Jason. Therefore, it was no wonder that Chaos Progenys killing intent towards Jason was so strong, no one else could endure such a thing. Old man, you use Chaos Origin Stone to quench your body and see. Jason opened his mouth as he used the Stygian Blood Sword to divide the Chaos Origin Stone into pieces, each piece as big as a fist. In total, it was divided into 25 pieces, and he first took three pieces to Old Mr. Miller to use for quenching. Next, he divided a piece for each of The Human Realms Celestial Pride and let them use it for tempering as well. With that, there were 11 pieces of Chaos Origin Stone left in his hand, and he intended to give 5 pieces to Daemon Rexs side, that actually left only 6 pieces in his hand. Jason took a deep breath, he also picked up a piece of Chaos Origin Stone, ready to try out the feeling of quenching his body with this Chaos Origin Stone, if it could make his Green Dragons Golden Body go to the next level, that would naturally be excellent. Jason activated the Body Refining Method and began to quench his Green Dragons Golden Body. After reaching the great Quasi life and death realm, his Green Dragons Golden Body had already reached a higher level, basically reaching the peak of his current realm, and it would be difficult to advance any further. Therefore, Jason also wants to try the Chaos Origin Stone effect. The rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride also began to cultivate, especially those who had reached Immortality, using this Chaos Origin Stone to be able to enhance the strength of their own body, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Immediately, everyone was starting to cultivate. Old Mr. Miller was also like that, he was tempering his own Zhan Liu Golden Body. Originally, Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body had reached the peak of its current realm, and it would be extremely difficult to continue to progress further, so now Old Mr. Miller was also cing his hopes on the Chaos Origin Stone. Moreover, Old Mr. Miller also wants to confirm the idea in his heart, that is, the mystery of the Great Immortality is not in the strengthening of the body. If his six-foot golden body can go further, then Old Mr. Miller thinks that he will also begin to feel the threshold of the Great Immortality. Chapter 2764 Inner Sage and Outer King’s Aeon (Normal) Old Mr. Miller began to absorb the energy contained within the Chaos Origin Stone, and at the same time, he was already activating the cultivation method of the Sixth Golden Body, utilizing the energy contained within the Chaos Origin Stone to polish and refine his flesh and bones. Under the disy of the Golden Body, Old Mr. Millers old and stooped body immediately gave off a sense of majesty like a mountain, and his body was even blossoming with a bright and dazzling golden light. Originally Old Mr. Miller in the current realm, has been cultivated to the extreme level, want to inch forward very difficult. Above the Sixth Golden Body is the Inner Sage and Outer King. But Inner Sage and Outer King exactly what kind of physical state, Old Mr. Miller also do not know, perhaps after breaking through the limit of the Sixth Golden Body, the Sixth Golden Body will cause a qualitative change, and then we will know how Inner Sage and Outer King Realm is. As Old Mr. Miller continued to absorb the energy contained in Chaos Origin to polish and harden his body, he gradually realized that the energy of Chaos Origin Stone had an effect on the enhancement of the Sixth Golden Body. As the energy of Chaos Origin was continuously absorbed by his fleshly bones, he obviously found that his fleshly bones began to change, and this energy fully prated into his fleshly bones, along with the cultivation of the gong method, on the one hand, it was able to expel the impurities that were difficult to be eliminated from his fleshly body, and on the other hand, it was able to further stimte his fleshly body power, making the fleshly body power after a thousand hammers to refine his fleshly body. The power of his fleshly body could be further stimted, causing it to be refined under a thousand hammers to refine his fleshly body. In addition, the bones within his body were also the same, under the Chaos Origin Stones energy package pration, the bone quality of the bones was changing, this change was aplete metamorphosis, the structure of the bone seemed to have changed, and this metamorphosis was prompted by the pration of the Chaos Origins energy. Gradually, a strand of bone power grew in the bones! Flesh had flesh and blood power, and bones also had bone power. Only, it was too difficult to induce ones own bones to give birth to bone power. Flesh and blood power can nourish and strengthen the physical body, bone power is also the same, under the bone power nourishment, can further feed their own bones, making the bones more hard and powerful. The stronger the bones, the stronger the fleshs ability to resist pressure. Therefore, the birth of bone power prompted Old Mr. Millers own bones to undergo metamorphosis, and correspondingly, Old Mr. Millers physical body was also undergoing metamorphosis. His six-foot golden body was able to break the current state of the extreme realm, and began to move forward and be stronger! This caused Old Mr. Miller to be overjoyed, as he continued to absorb the Chaos Origin Stones energy and continuously polished and tempered his flesh, sinews, and bones, while at the same time, Old Mr. Millers Sixth Golden Body also began to undergo some subtle changes. The golden light of Old Mr. Millers six-foot golden body was not so zing, and gradually faded down, this fading is a kind of back to basics embodiment, just as Old Mr. Millers golden bodys light faded, correspondingly, Old Mr. Millers bodys bones began to flood with ayer of weak golden light. It looked as if the golden light outside the body faded and transformed into the bones inside the body, in this process, Old Mr. Millers blood is constantly upgrading and bing stronger, far more than before, the powerful physical force is filling his body, constantly quenching his body, so that his own body constantly breaks through the limit of the golden body of the six, and step by step towards a stronger realm.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason is also quenching his body, absorbing the energy of Chaos Origin Stone and integrating it into his flesh, blood and bones, constantly polishing and refining his Green Dragons Golden Body. After the Quasi life and death realm, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had already reached a strong state, but under the refinement of the Chaos Origin Stones energy, his Green Dragons Golden Body was still able to continue to improve. The energy contained in the Chaos Origin Stone had stimted and strengthened his flesh and blood power, and was transforming his bones, causing bone power to grow in his bones as well. Jason used this to temper his own physique and strengthen Green Dragons Golden Body, and as he immersed himself in this state, he sensed the wonders of his fleshly body, only to feel that the wonders of his fleshly body were absolutely endless, able to be constantly developed and inspired to even greater potentials. Often feel that the physical body has reached a limit of confinement, the truth is that it is still able to go further to stimte a stronger potential of the physical body. The rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride were also all cultivating, refining the Chaos Origin Stones energy to enhance and strengthen their physical strength. Rumble! At this moment, a sound like a thunderstorm came from within Old Mr. Millers body, the refining of Old Mr. Millers own physique had reached a critical stage. A channel of golden light first diffuse out, then the golden light convergence, as if he has been incorporated into the body, making Old Mr. Millers physical body at this moment is no longer like the previous as the golden light zing. Theyer of golden light has been weakened a lot, giving people a kind of simple and unadorned, back to basics feeling. Old Mr. Miller physical body surface of the golden light although weakened, but his bodys bones have been ted with ayer of light golden light, those golden light in his bones formed a subtle pattern, this branded in his bones. Underneath the faint golden light that began to permeate his bones, the flesh and blood within his body seemed to be rendered with a faint golden color. From this, it could be deduced that if quenched to the extreme, it should be that the golden light on the exterior of the physical body did not show up,pletely returning to the basics, but the bones in the body were zing with golden light! Or, this is the mystery of Inner Sage and Outer King Realm! Old Mr. Miller had already used up two pieces of Chaos Origin Stone, and now he continued to use the third piece. When he was halfway through the third Chaos Origin Stone, the changes in his own physique slowed down, which made Old Mr. Miller realize that it might be difficult to advance any further after reaching this point. However, after this refining of his physique and breaking through the limit of his six-foot golden body, he had already seen the path of the strongest physique, and the end of this path might be the Great Immortality. But this road so far, he had at most traveled about one-third of it. That is to say, for the Flesh Body Physique to be tempered to the extreme, he was still two thirds short, and was currently only one third of the way along this path of the Physique. Sure enough, just as Old Mr. Miller had predicted, under the remaining half Chaos Origin Stone all quenched, his Physical Body Physique no longer had any half reaction. Old Mr. Miller knew in his heart that this time, the quenching of his physical body was over. Immediately, Old Mr. Miller eyes opened, sensing the changes in his own body, he could sense, extremely powerful, has broken through arge part of the limit of the six golden body, but the distance from the cultivation to the extreme is still a big gap, there are still two thirds of the quenching course has not been reached. Old man, how is it? Has the physique gone further? Jason hurriedly walked over and asked. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, With the help of Chaos Origin Stone, I have indeed broken through the limit of the DD6 Golden Body. After breaking through the limit of the DD6 Golden Body, I have seen the path of the Great Immortality, but failed to go to the end. I guess that at best, I have only traveled about one-third of the way on the Great Immortality. A third? So its still a long way from the Great Immortality? Jason frowned, and as he snapped to attention as if he had thought of something, he said, Old man, I know what it is At these words, Old Mr. Miller gazed at Jason with a questioning look in his eyes. Chapter 2765 Jason’s Speculation (Normal) Jason looked to Old Mr. Miller as he voiced his guess, Chaos Origin Stone was able to allow you to break through the physical limits of Immortal Summit and begin the physical progression towards Greater Immortality, but only on the path of Greater Immortality by a One-third right? Yes. Old Mr. Miller nodded as he said, Ive estimated it myself to be about that much. To reach the limit of Immortalitys physical body, there is at least another two-thirds or so of the quenching journey. Jason immediately said, Old man, there are three major Origin Breaths in the world today, which are the Innate Energy of Chaos, Heaven and Earths Metaphysical Breath, and the Mother Breath of the Origin of All Things. The Chaos Origin Stone contains the Innate Energy of Chaos, so does the world also have the Mysterious Origin Stone and the Origin of Yellow Origin Stone? Yellow Origin Stone and Origin of All Things Stone? Old Mr. Millers heart shook as he understood what Jason was trying to say, and he said, Jason, do you mean to say that in order to achieve the Great Immortalitys Physique, you need to be tempered by the Mysterious Yellow Origin Stone and the Origin of All Things Stone? Jason nodded as he said, That is my guess. After all, the Chaos Origin Stones energy allowed you to quench into one-third of the Great Immortality. Then if there is the Mysterious Yellow Origin Stone along with the Origin of All Things Stone, wouldnt that be able to quench the remaining two-thirds? Old Mr. Miller nodded slightly as he said, You have a point. Perhaps the Great Immortality really does require these three purest and most powerful Origin Energies in Heaven and Earth to be quenched. One type of Origin Energy is able to aplish one-third of the quenching of the body, and it is only when three types of Origin Energy are put together that the Immortality body can be quenched to the supreme realm, that is, the Great Immortality! Jason said in a rather regretful tone, Unfortunately, we only have the Chaos Origin Stone. If there is still the Mysterious Yellow Origin Stone and the Origin of All Things Stone, then we will use them to quench the body and test if what I have guessed is true. Saying that, Jason looked towards Old Mr. Miller and said with even more regret, Old man, this is not really a Great Immortality for you now. at most it is a half-step Great Immortality. has there been an increase in battle power? Who are you looking down on, kid? Old Mr. Miller immediately red at Jason as he murmured and said, The enhancement is great. First of all Vital Force has broken through one of the previous confinements, and the change brought about is the multiplication of battle power. Nowadays, my physical body is not simply one-third more powerful than my previous Zhan Liu Golden Body, it has at least increased by as much as three times. Even now, I feel that if I were to fight against a quasi-creature Mount, even if I were to be struck by his punching power, I would be able to withstand it with my current physical body. Jason was shocked when he heard this and said, You mean, with your current strength and physique, you can fight against a Quasi-Creation Mount? Then if you can cultivate into a true Great Immortality, how strong would that be? Old Mr. Miller said, The higher you go, the stronger the extreme of each realm bes, as more and more potential is developed. A truly great Immortality should have no problem against Creation realm. Despite his regrets, the old man was now content. Besides, the extreme of each realm was difficult, and the higher up you went, the harder it was. Great Life and Death required the realization of the mysteries between life and death, and the slightest mishap was the death of the body. Great Immortality will only be more difficult, if it is rted to these three major origin energies, then how easy it is to get all three origin energies together. Chaos Origin Stone is still only found in Dongji Pce. The remaining two are even more unknown where they are. Jasonughed and said, Anyway, its good that our strength has increased after every great battle. Old man, you are also now able to be treated as a strong person of a quasi Creation realm. Possessing a battle power that can take on a Quasi-Creation realm powerhouse, it seems like there is no shortage of high-end battle power on our side. If there really is an Eternal Waystone out there, then we definitely have to go and fight for it. In the middle of the conversation, the rest of The Human Realm Celestial Pride also came back from their cultivation state, The Human Realm Celestial Prides injuries had basically healed, and all of them were still refined in terms of strength. After all, with Holy Pill, Chaos Origin Stone, Indestructible Origin Source and other cultivation treasures, in addition to recovering from their injuries, their own battle power had also been improved. Among them, Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn had both broken through to the peak of Immortality after their training. Purple Phoenix Saintesss destiny and cultivation talent were both top-notch, and in the battle with the prince of men, she acted as the main force and had a deep understanding of the Indestructible Origin Upanishad. As for Finn, its normal for him to reach this level, after all, he has the Heavenly Devil genesis in his body, and the Heavenly Devil genesis certainly didnt give him a lot of guidance when he was practicing. Wolf Boy, on the other hand, had reached the peak of Immortality High Stage, and was stuck here. This has nothing to do with cultivation speed. In terms of cultivation speed, Wolf Boy is almost unrivaled, but the main point is that the peak of Immortality requires a deep understanding of the Indestructible Origin Upanishad, which has nothing to do with cultivation speed. If you cant realize the Indestructible Origin Upanishad, you wont be able to reach the peak of Immortality at all. Wolf Boy only knew how to kill and destroy in the battle, but he really didnt have a good understanding of the Indestructible Origin Upanishad, so he was stuck at the peak of Immortality for a while. Robert and Benji had also reached the peak of Immortality. Sacred Son of Destruction was seriously injured and focused on recovering from his injuries, but Sacred Son of Destruction was also at Immortality High level. Darcey, Zack, and Marcel have also improved theirs. In addition, Butterfly and Emily were impacting Immortality, and they were also qualified to impact this level of Cultivation Realm. Jason also immediately came over to check on their situation, escorting them, and at the same time preparing the Indestructible Origin source to support them in breaking through the Realm at any time. With the help of Indestructible Origin Source, the whole process of breaking through the realm was extremely smooth, just when they broke through the barrier of Immortality one after another and reached the Immortality level, there was a thunderous roar in the sky above the dome, and Heavenly Tribtion Strength followed. Among them, Butterflys Heavenly Tribtion Strength was extremely special, containing an extremely dense and terrifying robbing power, which was rted to Butterflys Heavenly Tribtion Fate. With such a terrifying Tribtion Strength, other people of the same level wouldnt be able to carry it at all.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, the Heavenly Tribtion Fate was characterized by absorbing and refining the robbery power. Therefore, Butterfly could onlypete with the Heavenly Tribtion Fate in terms of speed, and her speed of refining and absorbing the Tribtion Power had to be faster than the Heavenly Tribtion Strengths bombardment in order to be able to do so, or else it would be dangerous. This made Jason very worried, and he kept a close eye on Butterfly. Fortunately, with the Indestructible Origin, Butterfly was able to smoothly resolve the Heavenly Tribtion Strength this time. In the end, Butterfly and Emily both broke through to Immortality. Seeing this scene, Jason was really happy that all the Heavenly Tribtion Strengths brought by The Human Realm this time had broken through to Immortality. As for himself, he also reached the Great Quasi life and death realm as he wished, although he did not enter Immortality, but with hisbat power, ordinary Immortality peak of the pride of the sky can bepletely against, and even killed. Only Chaos Progeny, Emperor Wallop and some other top tier Celestial Pride were slightly defeated. However, Jason had many means and wouldnt suffer too much against Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and the like. In this way, only heavens pride level ofbat power, Jasons side is absolutely powerful, with two peak Immortality heavens pride, the rest of the people also all promoted Immortality. This kind of strength, in terms of the level of heavens pride is enough topete with any big power. Chapter 2766 – Creation Thunder Tribulation (Normal) After Butterfly and Emily had sessfully broken through to Immortality, they were in the process of stabilizing their cultivation and sensing the mysteries of the Indestructible Origin Law. Just at this moment, steeply- Rumble! There was a thunderous sound and mighting from the sky above Dongji Pce. The thunderous sound was like it wasing from beyond the nine heavens, from far and near, and the majestic might became more and more powerful and terrifying, until finally, the booming thunderous sound caused ones eardrums to tingle, as if it was going to deafen ones ears. Hearing this nine sky thunder sound, Jason couldn t help but look at Old Mr. Miller, Jason said, This is a heavenly cmity? It should be someone breaking the realm and attracting Heavenly Tribtion Strength!Old Mr. Miller said with a gloomy face. At the next moment, Jason and the others fiercely sensed that thews of the heaven and earth had changed, and there was clearly a Law of Creation manifesting in the void, while a majestic and boundless breath of the Origin of Creation covered the dome of the sky, and presented itself in this way. Mount they are breaking the realm of creation! Old Mr. Miller took a deep breath as he slowly spoke, Moreover, its not Mount alone. Those protectors of the Heavens Pride of various forces who have the ability to break the Realm Creation have all chosen to do so at this moment. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed as he said, Old man, you said that Mount and the others are breaking the realm, can we go and disrupt the attack? Creation realms heavenly tribtion is definitely non-trivial, so if we are able to go and disrupt it, so that he is unable to break the realm, or even suffer from the heavenly tribtions repercussions, then that would be a victory ah. Old Mr. Miller thought for a moment, he shook his head and said, No way. If we really want to do that, even if we destroy the other partys boundary break, our side will definitely suffer heavy deaths and injuries. The Creation Thunder Tribtion is non-trivial, lets say we go to raid Mount, and Mount directly rushes towards us and draws the Creation Thunder Tribtion to our side, do you kid think you can carry the bombardment of Heavenly Tribtion Strength at Creation realm level? Jasons face was stunned, the Creation level Thunder Tribtion really couldnt be carried, touching it would surely kill him! When he broke through the Great Quasi life and death realm, Chaos Progeny rushed into the thunder tribtion area and struck him, the Great Quasi life and death realms thunder tribtion also bombarded Chaos Progenys body, and Chaos Progeny didnt dare to stay in that thunder tribtion area for a long time. True as Old Mr. Miller said, even if it is a raid such as Mount, Darius, these people who break the realm of creation, even if it is sessful in stopping it or not, what is the result on his side is unimaginable. If the other party, with the belief of losing both sides, rushed close to them and directed the thunderbolt at the level of creation towards them, then apart from Old Mr. Millers current physique being able to resist some of it, the rest of them would surely all have to die. Therefore, this idea wouldnt work, it was too dangerous and too costly. Just at this moment, within the entire Dongji Pce, there was an extremely strong and unparalleled terrifying pressureing from all directions, that was the pressure of the Creation level, and the Origin of Creation above the entire Dongji Pce was presented, and those powerful pressurized breaths represented a strong person who was breaking through the realm, and they were seizing the Origin of Creation that was presented above the Dongji Pce. . This is the Origin of Creation! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, he himself was able to sense the Origin Energy that was creating the Heaven and Earth, that was the Origin Energy of the Eastsea Enve, which was being presented at the moment, that Origin Energy was being plundered by all the major boundary-breakers. The Human Realm is being suppressed, and the fact that Ancestor King, Saint Marie and the others in Forbidden Land are slow to break through lies in the fact that The Human Realms Origin of Creation has been intercepted. Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, he sighed and said, Its a pity that Eastsea Enves Origin of Creation cant be seized, otherwise how good it would be to take it back to The Human Realm and give it to Ancestor King and the others to break through. Jason was slightly silent, indeed this was the truth, the key was that this Origin of Creation could not be seized at all, unless one possessed the means of an Eternal Realm powerhouse. Jason said, We can only rely on Creation Origin Stone. As long as there are enough Creation Origin Stones, then Ancestor King and the others will also be able to break the Realm of Creation. I see that all the top Protectors have Creation Origin Stones, such as Daemon Rexs Protector and so on. During the meeting with them, I traded some treasures with them for some Creation Origin Stone. Old Mr. Miller nodded, it was the only way for now. Jason, I will first sense the Creation Origin of this Eastsea Enve Heaven and Earth. Old Mr. Miller then said. Good! Jason nodded. Old Mr. Miller began to perceive the Origin of Creation that was presented in the Heaven and Earth, after all, the presentation of the Origin of Creation in the Heaven and Earth was not easy, and it was apanied by the Laws of Creation in the Heaven and Earth after it was presented. This was an excellent opportunity for Old Mr. Miller, who had not yet sensed the Laws of Creation. Old Mr. Miller began to sense it, immersing himself in it. Jason told the other Celestial Pride to continue their solid cultivation, whether it was consolidating their realm or honing their own battle techniques, it was a race against time. Jason sensed a powerful Heavenly Demons Qiing from a bearing with a strong person breaking the realm in front of him on the right, his heart stirred, thinking that could it be that the person of Valley of Specters was in this bearing?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. You guys are here now. I will go to the front to take a look, I seem to sense the location of the person of Valley of Specters. Jason opened his mouth, and with that he moved his body and followed his senses to seek it out. Jason catalyzed March Arctic, the speed of the whole person was very fast, after approaching, that Heavenly Demon Qi was even more dense, apanied by a pressure of creation, at the same time, there was a thunder explosion of power that covered the sky to suppress down, terrifying and horrifying. Jason sensed that Heavenly Tribtion Strength, all felt a burst of scalp numbness feeling, very scary, he had a feeling, once hit by this level of Heavenly Tribtion Strength, there will be the power of life. Jason identified it, it was Pudge Sprite fighting against Creation realms Heavenly Tribtion Strength. Jason immediately approached over and spoke at the same time, Daemon Rex, Daemon Rex Whoosh! Whoosh! Two figures emerged, and it was none other than Daemon Rex and Siren Enchantress. In front of them, the one who was engulfed by the thunderbolt containing the power of the Laws of Creation was Pudge Sprite. At this time, Pudge Sprite did not have the usual feeling of a smiling Buddha at all, his face appeared extremely grave and serious, and he was using all kinds of means to fight against the Thunderbolt of Creation. Jason, why are you here? Daemon Rex opened his mouth and asked. Jason smiled and said, I sensed the aura of Elder Pudge Sprite breaking the boundary, so I rushed over to take a look. At the same time, there is something for you. Daemon Rexs face was stunned upon hearing this, and his gaze looked at Jason suspiciously. Jasons Storage Ring millimeters shed as he took out five pieces of Chaos Origin Stone and said, Daemon Rex, I divided the Chaos Origin Stone we captured under our joint efforts into pieces. These five pieces are for you. Daemon Rex also remembered this at this time, he did forget about it as well, mainly after the appearance of that supreme treasure dao light, the first priority was for Pudge Sprite to break the realm of creation, so Daemon Rex and the others also left immediately, as for the matter of Chaos Origin Stone were all forgotten for the time being. Jason, thanks a lot! Daemon Rex opened his mouth and received these five Chaos Origin Stones, and a sense of scorching ecstasy flowed out of all his eyes. By the way, Daemon Rex, do you have any extra Creation Origin Stones on your side? I see that Elder Pudge Sprite seized the Creation Origin of this ce to break the realm, so I guess you guys dont need Creation Origin Stones for a while, right? How about giving me some if you have it? I can exchange it for something else. Jason opened his mouth and said. Chapter 2767 – The Difficulty of the Extreme Realm (Normal) Daemon Rex sniffed and blushed as he said, You need Creation Origin Stone? Nope, you cant use it right now. Is that Old Mr. Miller? Jason said, Old Mr. Miller would use it too. To tell you the truth, The Human Realms Creation Origin has been intercepted by Emperor of Heaven. Therefore, The Human Realm doesnt have a Creation Origin, and The Human Realm martial artists cant break through the realm of Creation. Therefore this Creation Origin Stone, I am willing to exchange it no matter how much there is. Daemon Rex said, I see Pudge Sprite is now triggering the Heaven and Earth Creation Origin of Eastsea Enve, so the Creation Origin Stone that was saved as a backup will not be used. Ill give it to you. Saying that, Daemon Rex took out a piece of Creation Origin Stone from the Storage Ring, eight pieces in total. Seeing this, Jason hurriedly thanked him and said, Daemon Rex, thanks a lot. I wonder what Daemon Rex needs, Ill give you some. Daemon Rex said, Perhaps there is no need to be polite. This Creation Origin Stone is precious, but theplete Creation Origin exists in The Celestial Realm. So Jason doesnt need to be polite to me or anything, take it all. Jason put away the Creation Origin Stone, at that time in front of that giant peak, Old Mr. Miller fooled the trapped Rex Wildborn and got a total of nine pieces of Creation Origin Stone, together with these eight pieces, there were seventeen pieces. Jason thought about it, in fact, Daemon Rex is notcking in cultivation resources, as for Holy Pill and these, Valley of Specters also has them, in The Celestial Realm there must be a Jubilee Pavilion type of trading market, all of them can be exchanged with treasures. However, Jason had an item here that Daemon Rex definitely needed. JasonStorage Ring millimeters shed as he took out eight drops of Indestructible Origin Source Spring and said, Daemon Rex, then these drops of Indestructible Origin Source Spring are for you. Daemon Rexs face was delighted when he saw this, and he said, Thank you. Thank you. Indestructible Origin source Daemon Rex was in need, even if he didnt use it, his sister Siren Enchantress also needed it, Indestructible Origin source could make Immortality quench to the peak extreme, so this Indestructible Origin source was in the Celestials possession. Origin is a rare treasure in The Celestial Realm. In fact, the preciousness of an item lies in the degree of rarity. For The Human Realm, since there was no Creation Origin, any piece of Creation Origin Stone was a priceless treasure that could be bought for thousands of dors. For Jason, he would be willing to trade even ten drops of Indestructible Origin Source for one Creation Origin Stone. Daemon Rex was indeed very righteous, these eight Creation Origin Stones were originally given to Jason, only that Jason felt that his heart was not satisfied, so he gave Daemon Rex eight drops of Indestructible Origin Source. Jason asked, By the way, Daemon Rex, do you want to follow the path of the Martial Way of the Great Immortality? Does Daemon Rex know more about this Great Immortality?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Daemon Rex murmured and said, Of the major realms, Great Immortality is theoretically easier to attain, as Great Immortality is the axiom of quenching the physique, quenching the Immortalitys physique to its true extreme. However, it is almost difficult or impossible to achieve wless Great Immortality. Jasons face was stunned as he asked, Could it be rted to the three great Origin Breaths? Hm? Jason you know that too? Daemon Rex made a surprised sound as he continued, Chaos Origin Energy, Xuanhuang Origin Energy, and the Mother of All Breath Origin Energy, these three major Origin Breaths are the key to quenching the Great Immortalitys physique. It is already a great fortune that we were able to snatch the Chaos Origin Stone in Dongji Pce. Thats why Chaos Progeny, and Emperor Wallop are not afraid to fight. However, the Mysterious Yellow Origin Stone and the Mother of All Breath Stone are nowhere to be found. As for the Chaos Origin Stone in Dongji Pce, it is rumored that the Eastern Great Emperor cultivated Chaos Origin in the first ce. I see. Jason nodded as he thought about Daemon Rexs words and realized that something was wrong, so he couldnt help but ask, Daemon Rex, but didnt you just say that the Great Immortality Theory was rtively easy to attain? ording to you, these three Origin Stones are difficult to find, so how can one cultivate into Great Immortality? Daemon Rexughed and said, Reaching it doesnt necessarily mean that its a truly wless Great Immortality. In the endless chaotic void of The Celestial Realms outer realm, its possible to asionally catch a strand of these three Origin Breaths. Lets say that the Xuan Huang Origin Breath and the Universal Mother Breath are the same. and the Mother Spirit of all things can be captured in the depths of the Chaotic Void. The Eternal Realm of some great powers will collect these three kinds of Origin Breath in the depths of the Chaos Void, and give the top prides of their ns to refine their Immortality bodies, so as to reach the theoretical Great Immortality, but only theoretically, or urately speaking, it is a lot stronger than the peak of Immortality, but the gap is very wide from the real wless Great Immortality, which is the most important thing. of Great Immortality the gap is huge. Jason understood the meaning of Daemon Rexs words, what Daemon Rex said about the rtive ease of reaching Great Immortality was not referring to true Great Immortality, true Great Immortality required these three types of Origin Stone energies to quench the body in order to work. The Celestial Realm of The Celestial Realms Eternal Realm powerhouses are able to explore the Chaotic Void and asionally collect these three Origin Breaths, but the scattered three Origin Breaths collected are used to quench the body, and the effect of the Great Immortality that is attained can only be considered as a half-step towards Great Immortality, and had yet to reach the true meaning of Great Immortality! It seems that the extreme of each realm is hard to reach. Jason sighed and said. Daemon Rex smiled and said, Thats for sure. The higher up you go, the harder it gets. The Great Extreme Realm Emperor one can only depend on chance, bloodline, destiny, and so on, and so far there is no doorway to cultivate it. As for the Great Life and Death, it requires experiencing life and death, and the slightest mishap is true death, so basically no Heavens Pride dares to truly try. Great Imperishability, Great Creation, and these will only get harder and harder. Jason nodded. At this time, Pudge Sprites fight against Heavenly Tribtion Strength had also reached a critical moment. Jason also stopped bothering Daemon Rex and said, Daemon Rex, Ill leave first then. Well get together againter. Good! Daemon Rex also nodded and said goodbye to Jason on that note. Jason headed towards The Human Realms Tianjiao side, and along the way, he thought to himself that Creation Origin Stone could only be obtained by exchanging with other people. Lets say Zenithway, Pathgate, and these, turning back to meet Felix and Michiko, in talking to them about it. Jason rushed back and saw that one by one The Human Realm Celestials had finished their cultivation, Old Mr. Miller was still sensing the Origin of Creation between Eastsea Enve Heaven and Earth, after a while Old Mr. Miller also came back from the state of sensation. I exchanged eight Creation Origin Stones from Daemon Rex, but its not enough. If I meet other befriended Celestials Ill exchange them with them. Jason said. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Its not bad to be able to exchange eight pieces. Boom! At this moment, the entire Dongji Pce trembled once again. Over in the void to the east, the supreme treasure dao light was actually seen zing up once again, appearing extremely dazzling. Chapter 2768 Emperor Throop Caveat (Normal) This supreme treasure dao light that rose up to the sky immediately attracted all the gazes of Jason and the others, the dao light contained within it strands of immortal mysteries, suffused with the radiance of the immortal dao, intertwined into an infinite dao light that was extremely zing and eye-catching. It seems like there really is a supreme treasureing out! Jason murmured with his mouth open, and in the next moment, a zing, burning gaze erupted from his eyes as he said, Whether this supreme treasure is an Eternal Waystone or not, we have to go and fight for it! Lets go, well go over now. Its time to go over as well. Old Mr. Miller nodded, now that Old Mr. Miller was counted as a half-step to the Realm of Great Immortality, he was able to clearly sense that his own strength had been greatly improved, which also made him iparably confident. This supreme treasureing out is only going to lead to the ultimate scramble! Old Mr. Miller said. Lets move on this and head towards the direction of the eastern Supreme Treasure Dao Light. Be careful along the way, lest we be attacked by enemy forces! Jason spoke. Immediately, The Human Realm Heavenly Pride, led by Jason, stalked over in the direction of the east. To the east of Dongji Pce, there was a group of people heading there as well. Rhea, is it really Eternal Waystoneing out? A beautiful woman with the divine vor of heaven and earth within her spoke, she was none other than the Otltino Goddess. Beside her, Rhea Saintess had an extraordinary aura permeating her body, an indestructible aura that had already surpassed the peak of Immortality but had not yet reached the realm of a true Great Immortality, equivalent to a half-step Great Immortality. Rhea Saintess beautiful eyes shed, she said: Its very likely that its the Eternal Waystone. In the Ancient Era, the Emperor of the Four Poles each held a piece of the Eternal Waystone. The remaining three Eternal Waystones have no idea where they are going! The remaining three Eternal Waystones are unknown. It is rumored that if you can collect all four Eternal Waystones, you will be able to see the mystery of immortality. Its just that these are too far away from us. Above Immortality? The Otltino Goddess face was stunned as she said, The Ancient Ancestor of Man ruled over the Emperor of the Four Poles, so Above Immortality refers to that realm of the Ancestor of Man? Rhea Saintess nodded and said, It is possible. However, there is no way to verify what realm the Ancestor of Man actually is. It is only known that Ancestor of Man is much more powerful than Emperor of the Four Poles. Perhaps Ancestor of Man was in a realm at the same time as Emperor of the Four Poles, which is Realm of the Immortal. but Ancestor of Man has taken Realm of the Immortal to the true extreme, and thus is invincible at the same level. The Otltino Goddess nodded and said, With the Eternal Waystone appearing, thepetition must be extremely violent. Rhea Saintess face also became a bit grave as she said, This is a supreme treasure that everyone wants to obtain. However, if things really cant be done, then protect yourself. Not only Lineage of Spiritual God and Myriad Path Sect, other forces were also rushing towards the east side. Skybound Sects Fairy was also like this, she appeared even more unorthodox, her body was filled with ayer of light rain, appearing to be ethereal, this rain of light vaguely contained the atmosphere of the Great Dao, looking at the Feathered Sanctum that piece of rain of light was somewhat simr. It could be seen that Fairy had indeed obtained a great chance that belonged to her in Feathered Sanctum, for her, as long as she was able toprehend the chance that she had obtained in Feathered Sanctum, then her future achievements would not be small. I also wonder where those people from The Human Realm have gone. Aurora, the Protector of Skybound Sect, spoke up. Fairy looked at Aurora and couldnt help but ask, Aurora is looking for The Human Realm martial artists? Wouldnt be looking for Old Mr. Miller, would you? Auroras face was stunned as she grunted in annoyance and said, Thats right, Im looking for that awful old man. When I run into him, Ill have to teach him a hard lesson! This bad old man has a mouth that stinks, and has annoyed me several times. Fairy was dumbfounded as she said, Aurora has reached Creation realm now, so she should be able to hold her own when she meets Old Mr. Miller. Thats for sure. Aurora opened her mouth and said, So when I meet that old thing, I have to suppress him! As she was talking, the people of Skybound Sect met another force of The Celestial Realm, and at a nce, it was the people of Eternalisle. Eternalisles Kael and the others were also heading towards the east. Upon seeing Fairy, Kael greeted her calmly, and Fairy politely returned the greeting. Since Kael didnt have many encounters with Fairy, he left first after a short conversation. In the east direction. All the major powers hade without any prior notice, and even when they met with the other powers, they appeared to be calm and peaceful. However, underneath this surface calmness, what was hidden was waves of turbulence. Once this supreme treasure came out, there would be no shortage of killing and fighting. Boom! In one direction, Emperor Wallop came with the powerhouses of the eight great domains. Emperor Wallop had already been at the peak of Immortality in the previous battle, and after appearing right now, he was able to sense that his own indestructible might appeared to be even more powerful, and had vaguely exceeded the peak of Immortality by a small margin. Prince of men is also the same, appear extremely powerful, parallel with Emperor Wallop, that might does not appear a few points weaker. In Emperor Wallops team, there are two strong men who are filled with the monstrous pressure of Creation realm, and when you look closely, it is Darius and Zenith Nolimit. Among them, Darius Creation realm pressure is even stronger than Zenith Nolimits. The rest of the protectors have also reached a higher level. Among the rest of the protectors, some of them had also reached the level of Quasi Creation. Such a force was indeed extremely powerful, worthy of being the most powerful in terms of overall strength amongst the various forces of the Eastsea Enve. Thus, Emperor Wallop also traveled with great vigor, not concealing his actions, and the imperial blood pressure that permeated himself covered the heavens and dominated heaven and earth. In other directions, the top forces from all sides also appeared one after another. Among them were Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, Valley of Specters, and Primal Beast n, and in addition, the people of Pathgate and Zenithway had also appeared and were rushing forward. Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount and the other four Forbidden Land people were still all together, naturally they didnt dare to split up, once they did, they would be weak and extremely passive. These four Forbidden Lands high-endbatants were also very powerful, Floral Sanctuarys protector Violet and Primordial Demon Mounts protector Soren were already Creation realm, and Soulreturn Rivers Damien was a quasi Damien of Soulreturn River is a quasi-Creation realm. In addition, some of the n forces that had entered Dongji Pce had alsoe, and it was basically difficult for these n forces to participate in the real battle, and if they did, they would definitely fall. However, they still came, even if they couldnt participate in the fight for the supreme treasure, in the ce where the supreme treasure was unearthed, it might be apanied by other exotic treasures. Everyone, I am determined to obtain this exotic treasure. If the major forces dont participate in thepetition, I promise that after I get the exotic treasure, I will work together with all the forces to realize it. If you participate in the fight, then you will be responsible for the consequences of your punches and kicks! Emperor Wallop spoke in this regard aftering. These words were equivalent to a warning, meaning nothing more than advising the major powers not topete with him for the foreign treasure, or else he would not be to me if he was killed, equivalent to letting the major powers watch him go and seize the foreign treasure. Some of the powers scoffed at these words, while others sneered. Just as Emperor Wallop uttered these words, Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and other The Human Realm martial artists had also arrived from another direction.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 2769 Claiming Creation Origin Stone (Normal) Jason and his party who were rushing over naturally heard Emperor Wallops words, and immediately Jasonughed coldly and said: This Emperor Wallop is really shameless ah, does he think he has a big face? Does he think he has a big face, or does he think that with the power of his eight domains, he is able to sweep away all the forces? He even has the nerve to say such big words. Old Mr. Miller heatedlyughed and said, This is a matter of courtesy before war. I do think that Emperor Wallops words were mainly directed at the neutral forces. Some neutral forces are actually very powerful, such as Skybound Sect and Myriad Path Sect. If these forces do not participate in thepetition, then the pressure on Emperor Wallop will naturally be reduced. If these forces are involved in the fight, then he has already put his word out, and even if its a neutral force hell have a reason to strike. So this guy has quite a lot of ghostly thoughts. Jason said. As he was talking, Jason and his group had already walked over. Jason didnt hide anything, nowadays, The Human Realm martial artist side was already considered a big power, a big power that any top power in The Celestial Realm wouldnt dare to despise. Therefore, Jason naturally fell in line and appeared on this asion. As soon as Jasons side appeared, he immediately attracted the gazes of quite a few people, lets say Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and some others, whose gazes were as cold and chilling as they could be. Jason, Jason. At that moment, Titus voice rang out, only to see Titus walking towards Jasons side as he asked, Where did you go after entering Dongji Pce? Couldnt find you. Jason gave a heftyugh and nced at Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny who were not far away and said, Went to a fight with someone. Beat up two ungrateful, self-righteous guys. Killed a certain domains divine son, and spelled out a protector of the Way. Hm?!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Tituss expression became iparably wonderful, his mouth wide open, dumbfounded, his expression frozen. The divine son of a certain domain? A top-tier heavenly pride of one of The Celestial Realms eight domains? Taken out by this Jason guy? And a protector of the Dao? A powerhouse at the peak of Immortality, also taken out by this guy? Crap! This is too fucking ferocious! Titus subconsciously looked towards Emperor Wallops side, and since Jason hadnt deliberately lowered his voice when he said this, all the major powers present basically heard it. Emperor Wallop naturally heard them as well, so when Titus looked over, he saw that Emperor Wallops face was all blue and cold, and the rest of the eight great domains were all enraged. Titus immediately knew that what Jason said was true! To be able to kill a Domain Divine Son and kill a Dao Protector in front of Emperor Wallop, in front of the many heavenly prides and Dao Protectors of The Celestial Realms eight great domains, such a heaven-defying battle record, Titus asked himself that he definitely couldnt do it. Bull! I cant even if I dont admire it! Titus gave a thumbs up towards Jason. Rhea Saintess, Otltino Goddess, and Fairy, all of The Celestial Realms renowned Heavens Pride girls, also looked sideways at Jason, and naturally, they had also heard Jasons words. This guy is surprisingly this strong Back in the Skyfall Crypt, he disguised himself as a person of the Haotian Sect, when he was still only a quasi Quasi life and death realm. Otltino Goddess whispered. Rhea Saintess beautiful eyes looked deeply at Jason as she said, This person carries The Human Realms qi, so naturally, he is extremely extraordinary. The Human Realms qi being carried on him is both a blessing and a curse. With the qi fortune on his back, he will be blessed with qi whether he cultivates or otherwise;but the curse is that if he falls, then The Human Realm will have no hope of rising up at all. Therefore, the burden on his shoulders would be heavy, it would be very heavy. Carrying the destiny of a realm forward, a realm with billions of people at every turn, if such a burden falls on you, what are your thoughts? I, I- The Otltino Goddess was speechless upon hearing this. Gathering the qi of a realm, the fate of billions of living beings in a realm on your shoulders? What kind of burden would that be? The Otltino Goddess really didnt dare to imagine, she felt that she couldnt shoulder it at all, it would make her copse. On Fairys side, she whispered to Aurora, Aurora, Old Mr. Miller is right over there. Aurora grimaced and said, I see it. This bad old mans aura seems to be stronger than the peak of Immortality, but its not Creation realm. it seems to be taking the path of the Great Immortalitys martial arts. Almost no one in the current world can walk the real path of Great Immortality. Old Mr. Miller is considered a half-step of Great Immortality. However, Old Mr. Millers fist intent is heavenly. Does Aurora think that she can suppress him? Fairy asked with a smile. Aurora snorted coldly and said, What cant be suppressed? The true power of creation is not something he can resist. By this time, Jason was already taking the opportunity to im the Creation Origin Stone. Titus, give me the Creation Origin Stone on your side. I need to use it. Then whatever you want, trade with you. Jason said to Titus. Creation Origin Stone? Kuang used some of it and there are only three left. Titus said. Three pieces is fine. Give them all to me. Jason spoke up and asked again, What do you need? Theres nothing I need , Titus spoke, then he asked as if he remembered something, By the way, do you have the Indestructible Origin source? You want this. Three drops for you then. Jason opened his mouth and took out three drops of Indestructible Origin Source to give to Titus. After Titus got these three drops of Indestructible Origin Spring, he immediately ran towards Otltino Goddess and said, Otltino, Otltino I have Indestructible Origin Spring here. Origin source, here, here you go. Jasons face instantly darkened when he saw this, ck lines sprouting from his forehead. Feeling that this guy took the Indestructible Origin source spring in order to go pick up girls? If he had known this, he would have given it back. Jason continued to walk towards the familiar Celestial Pride, lets say Felix, Michiko and the others, and didnt hide anything, that is to say that he needed the Creation Origin Stone. Felix and Michiko together gave Jason sixteen dors, which was a lot. And Felix and Michiko didnt ask for any items to trade. Jason then headed towards Orion Seeridge, but there was no Creation Origin Stone on the Primal Beast ns side, as the Primal Beast n had a lot of Protectors, and they had already consumed all of them. Jason walked towards Fairys side as he said, Fairy, havent seen you in many days, you still look absolutely beautiful. By the way, do you have any extra Creation Origin Stone on your side? I can exchange it with some items. Holy Pill, Indestructible Origin source or something like that, whatever. Without waiting for Fairy to say anything, Aurora at the side said, Youre taking Creation Origin Stone for that bad old man? Old man? Jason froze for a moment and immediately thought that the reference was to Old Mr. Miller, he smiled and said, Old Mr. Miller will definitely need it in the future as well. In that case, you tell him toe get it himself. Aurora said coldly. ??? Whats going on here? Jason froze, its hard to believe that this woman as cold as ice and snow really has her eyes on Old Mr. Miller? What kind of world is this? Is she blind? Although Auroras age is certainly not small, but she cultivates people, and now is Creation realm, looking at the surface that is extremely young and beautiful, there is a vor of charm still exist. This can even look at Old Mr. Miller? Jason is really a face of confusion. Chapter 2770 – Emperor Throop Strikes (Normal) Jason had to look over toward Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man,e over here. Old Mr. Miller was stunned, not knowing what Jason meant by shouting over. Since Jason shouted, Old Mr. Miller had no choice but to quickly walk over and ask, Whats up? Uh, that what Jason was organizing his words as he said, I was going to trade Creation Origin Stone with Fairy. then James said that he wanted Creation Origin Stone, so lets have youe here in person, old man. Old Mr. Miller froze when he heard this as well, he had to walk over to Aurora with his old eyes and said, Youre going to give me Creation Origin Stone? Aurora looked at Old Mr. Miller, and she said in a cold tone, Does that look like youre asking for something? Old Mr. Miller froze again, begging? Jason watched from the sidelines, he could only send a message to Old Mr. Miller, saying, Old man, isnt it obvious? You say something sweet to James or something. Didnt you always brag that you were suave when you were young and that your skills in picking up girls were unrivaled? That coulde in handy now. Old Mr. Millers face darkened as he heard this. Aurora could sense that the two of them were transmitting their voices, although she couldnt hear the content of the transmissions, but looking at Jasons scowling expression, she could guess that the content of the transmissions was definitely not good. At that moment, Aurora snorted heavily, a coldness permeating her. Jason felt that it was better for him to stay out of it, and immediately said to Old Mr. Miller squarely, Old man, you have a good conversation with James. Im going to find someone from Myriad Path Sect to redeem the Creation Origin Stone. With that, Jason slipped right out and headed over towards Rhea Saintess. Jasons act of asking for Creation Origin Stone was seen by Emperor Wallop, and the gaze in his eyes became chilling, he knew in his heart that The Human Realms Creation Origin had been taken away, and Jasons asking for Creation Origin Stone was obviously to bring it back to The Human Realm, to be used by some of The Human Realms powerhouses trapped at the peak of Immortality to promote Creation realm. This was something that Emperor Wallop could not tolerate. If there were more strong people in The Human Realm, then the war led by Emperor of Heaven to destroy The Human Realm would be greatly hindered. Thus, Emperor Wallop snorted coldly and said, The Human Realm martial artists are not from The Celestial Realm, and their hearts must be different! Before the supreme treasurees out, The Human Realm martial artists cannot be allowed to exist! At themand of the eight domains, surround and kill The Human Realm martial artist! With that, Emperor Wallop raised his right hand, and Emperors Bell appeared, emitting an earth-shaking bell sound, the sound wave formed crazily swept towards Jason, at the same time, Emperor Wallops figure shed, and he had already killed in front of Jason. Force had far exceeded the level of peak Immortality, it was the terrifying force of half-step Great Immortality.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Wallop, you have repeatedly blocked me, looking for death! Jason bellowed, as he catalyzed his Stygian Blood Sword, and shed his sword horizontally towards the attacking Emperors Bell, while at the same time, his fist struck out, erupting his own great Quasi life and death realm power. Boom! Boom! Terrifyingly powerful impact sound came, Jason and Emperor Wallop had a hard blow, and then Jason was shaken back and forth. After Emperor Wallop reached the half-step Great Immortality, his own battle power had obviously increased dramatically, appearing extremely terrifying. Seeing this scene of the major prides of the face have been shocked, Jason with arge Quasi life and death realm of power, but was able to resist the Emperor Wallop this blow, although obviously in the wind, but this has been very heavenly. It means that even if Jason cant defeat Emperor Wallop, he still has enough power to hold on to Emperor Wallop. Kid, youve jumped around long enough. Go to hell! Darius fiercely took a step forward, a Creation realms pressure aura swept and engulfed Jason like a wild tide, that pressure aura was too horrifying, two realms higher suppressed Jason. At the same time, Jason sensed that he was in the space are distorted, the surrounding space as if there is an invisible force strangled to him, to want his body torn into pieces, that is a very terrible pressure. Creation realm strong man, can create heaven and earth, whether it is space and time, space or heaven and earth gold, wood, water, fire and earth the five elements can be created, in other words, it is to distort the space and evolve the elements to attack and kill. Boom! At this time, Darius sted his fist towards Jason,yers of creation runes emerged in his fist momentum, containing a strand of creation space under the stranglehold, in the space where his fist momentum passed through, he directly pulled that space force out, topletely suppress Jason! Dare to bully my grandson, you seek death! Old Mr. Millers bellowing voice came out, he took a step forward, ignoring that sense of spatial distortion, the golden fist aura cut through the sky, containing a half-step Great Undying Force, the heavenly fist intent through the sky, also met Darius this fist! As Old Mr. Miller killed over, Jason also freed himself from that state of being imprisoned by the Power of Creation, which made him break out in a cold sweat. The difference in realms was too great, and that kind of suppression in realm rank was truly insurmountable. However, Jason has Dragon Bloodline body protection, more or less immune to the suppression of some high realm powerhouses, if reced by other people in the Quasi life and death realm, facing the Creation realm powerhouses, Im afraid I dont even need the other side to do it, the power of Creation that permeates the distortion of space is enough to put the Quasi life and death realm into a state of imprisonment. Quasi life and death realm powerhouse to be strangled alive. Rumble! At this time, a shocking sound of fist power rang out. It was Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist that shook the sky with Dariuss fist. Old Mr. Miller had actually resisted Darius punch! Dariuss figure was still, Old Mr. Miller was slightly shaken, but he was still able to use his half-step Great Immortalitys strength to resist a Creation realm powerhouses blow! For a time, the powerhouses of the major forces were once again shocked and rose up, their faces all looked a bit speechless, only to feel that Old Mr. Miller, Jason, the grandfather and grandson were simply too heaven-defying. Every time they appeared, they would bring a stunning performance! Do you really think that you can run rampant just because you Creation realm? If you were in the same realm, I would be able to blow you away! Old Mr. Miller looked askance at Darius and said coldly. Darius was not angry, but his own killing intent was getting stronger and stronger, and the pressure of creation that permeated him was getting more and more terrifying, and a rune of creation began to evolve in the sky, appearing around his body. Darius knows that Old Mr. Miller is very powerful, but he has not yet exploded his full strength, he believes that with his own Creation realm cultivation, realm suppression, can crush Old Mr. Miller. At this time, Chaos Mount side, Chaos Progeny and Mount two people also came, filled with zing killing machine, tightly staring at Jason and his party. A battle against The Human Realms martial artists was about to break out, when all of a suddenC! Boom! The entire Dongji Pce violently and violently shook. A part of the ground suddenly cracked open, and a supreme dao light rushed up to the sky, vaguely first having an object rising up with it. Chapter 2771 – The Most Precious Treasure Comes Out (Normal) Seeing this scene, one thought shed through all the forces in the arena C the most precious treasure has alsoe out! Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progenys attention was attracted to the scene, and Darius was no longer confronting Old Mr. Miller. The powerful people of the eight domains gathered together, staring at the direction where the light of the supreme treasure was diffused. People of all forces are also staring at it, it is rumored that in this world, the Eternal Waystone that contains immortal mysteries wille out, now everyone is looking at this manifestation of the supreme treasure light, they all believe more and more that the side of the Eternal Waystone that the Eastern Great Emperor was in charge of back then is going toe out. The vibration of the entire Dongji Pce was also bing more and more obvious. In fact, not only Dongji Pce, the entire Eastsea Enve shook with it. Outside Dongji Pce, in that giant peak, Rex Wildborn, who was originally in deep sleep, woke up violently, and it actually sensed that this giant peak, which had imprisoned it for endless years, was actually shaking. This was something that hadnt happened before in endless years. Rex Wildborn thought that there was something wrong with its own senses, and after waking up, it carefully sensed that the entire peak was indeed shaking, and appeared to be shaking. This made Rex Wildborn was stunned, this huge peak was sealed with the seal of Eastern Great Emperor, for endless years it was solid and iparable, it could not be shaken by half. But now this huge peak is going to shake? What happened in the outside world? At the next moment, Rex Wildborns heart was overwhelmed with excitement and joy. With the shaking of the giant peak, does it mean that the seal left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor will also be loosened? Wouldnt that mean that the seal left by the Eastern Great Emperor would also be loosened? With this thought, Rex Wildborn became very excited. It had been trapped for too many years, and had been confined here for years and years, so one could imagine how painful it was, so its desire for freedom was iparably strong! As long as the seal is loosened, this Emperor will be able to escape! At that time, this Emperor will destroy the entire Eastsea Enve! And those few Terran people who have deceived this Emperor, they are simply abominable, this Emperor will devour them! Rex Wildborn roared in his mind. Inside Dongji Pce. Rumble! As sessive vibrations rang out, a ground in the east cracked open, and a radiant and dazzling supreme treasure dao light rose into the air, these supreme treasure dao lights were extremely extraordinary, containing an immortal aura, and that radiant light waspletely condensed with supreme dao light. Click rub! As the ground continued to crack, a stone monument was violently seen breaking out of the ground, slowly rising under the surroundings of that endless dao light. The entire stone monument was as tall as a person, and the entire stone monument appeared ancient and unadorned, yet it was strewn withplicated and mysterious patterns that were intricate and abstruse, containing supreme dao meanings, and it was actually intertwined with that supreme dao pattern.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eternal Waystone, this is the Eternal Waystone! It is rumored that it contains the Immortal Mysteries, the Eternal Waystone that can reach immortality! This is the greatest treasure in heaven and earth! For a while, many disciples of the powers couldnt help but exim in disbelief, with an indescribable sense of excitement embedded in their tones. At the same time, the gazes in the eyes of many of the great powers heavenly prides, as well as the Dao Protectors who had attained Creation realm, all became hot. This was a true supreme treasure, and many of them had entered Eastsea Enve this time for this supreme treasure. Right now, seeing this stone tablet break out of the ground, their hearts were ecstatic and excited, knowing in their hearts that this was that legendary Eternal Waystone. Set up the formation! At this moment, Emperor Wallop spoke in a deep voice to the people of the eight domains. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, Emperor Wallop and the eight domains pride and powerhouses all sprinted towards the unearthed stone monument at the first time, their speeds were extremely fast and they arrived in an instant. Darius, Zenith Nolimit, who had reached Creation realm, started to guard the two sides of the monument, and Ember Heavenburn, Katty, Underworld Sea, Feng Lie, Magic North Wind, and other protectors also rushed over, and guarded the side of the monument that hade out of the ground. Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Nero, Nightfall Abyss, Warden, and Yangzi, whose injuries had obviously improved, were also guarding the side of the monument. Yangzis severed arm had already been reborn, he was already at the peak of Immortality, and given enough time, he was able to do a flesh and blood rebirth. This move of Emperor Wallop was already obvious, it was to want to monopolize this unearthed Eternal Waystone. Seeing this, Jasonughed and said, Emperor Wallop is so powerful. He wants to monopolize the Eternal Waystone? This Dongji Pces supreme treasure is yours. Emperor Wallop coldly nced at Jason and said, At least, you The Human Realm martial artists dont want toe and fight for it. If you dare toe forward, you will be killed! Saying that, Emperor Wallops own Emperor Bloodline waspletely inspired, and the zing boundless Emperor Blood covered the sky, erupting into the strongest state of battle power. Just now, when he attacked and killed Jason, he had yet to stimte his own Power of Emperors Blood. The Human King Wheel at the back of the prince of mens head on the side was also zing with light, flowing with colorful and gorgeous dao light, and wisps of Human Kings Qi was diffusing, appearing powerful and overwhelming. Who are you scaring with this big talk? You cant even protect the divine sons in your eight domains. Now youe to talk big words to me? Jasonughed coldly. You- Emperor Wallop had no time to get angry, and by this time, the Draconic Beastkin Lineage had already rushed up. Orion Seeridge certainly wouldnt sit back and watch Emperor Wallop seize this Eternal Waystone, and he was going to do so. If Argus Beastkin Lineage could seize the Eternal Waystone, then Argus Beastking would have the chance to step into the true Imperial Realm and be an eternal immortal existence. Then the Argus Beastkin Lineage will certainly be able to dominate The Celestial Realm and recreate the supreme glory of the Argus Era. Meanwhile, the forces of Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, and Valley of Specters all stepped forward. So have the mighty forces of Zenithway and Pathgate. Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, and several other Forbidden Lands joined forces and pressed forward as well. Even the neutral Myriad Path Sect, Lineage of Spiritual God, Skybound Sect, and these also came forward in droves, keeping a close eye on the Eternal Waystone that was being unearthed. Obviously, in front of such a supreme treasure, no major power was truly above it all. After all, this was involving the mysteries of being able to be immortal, and anyone would be red-eyed. Emperor Wallop watched as powerful forces from all sides surrounded him, and the gaze in his eyes sank as he knew in his heart that he simply couldnt withstand so many forces. The purpose of the eight domains powerhouses surrounding the Eternal Waystone was to wait until the Eternal Waystone hadpletely appeared in the world, and then he would seize the opportunity to be the first to fight for it. However, things often changed unexpectedly, only to see that after this stone monumentpletely broke out of the ground, it steeply- Whoosh! This stone monument suddenly broke through the air and flew towards a three-story tower in front of it, and eventually this stone monument towered over the top of this tower. ThatsCEastern Pinnacle Tower! Legend has it that the Eastern Great Emperor used the Eternal Waystone to suppress on top of the Eastern Pinnacle Tower, wanting to refine the Eastern Pinnacle Tower into the second Imperial Arms! Eastern Pinnacle Tower has appeared, this stone tablet must be the Eternal Waystone! A voice of astonishment resounded. Whoosh! Whoosh! At that very moment, a figure had already hurriedly flown towards that three-tiered tower with the fastest speed possible. Chapter 2772 – Dao Monument Domain (Normal) All the forces from all sides broke through the air towards that three-story tower, all of them wanting to be the first to seize this stone tablet, on which supreme and subtle dao patterns emerged, permeated with an aura of immortality, which was clearly the Eternal Waystone. Only an Eternal Waystone would have such supreme Dao patterns intertwined on the face of the stele, and only then would the aura of immortality be permeating it. Whoosh! Whoosh! Chaos Progeny, Emperor Wallop, Marcus Deathless, Felix, and Michiko were extremely fast, and even Rhea Saintess and Fairy rushed ahead. Jason followed over as well, and his speed wasnt any worse than these peoples under the March Arctic he was urging. Boom! Numerous Celestial Pride sprinted over to the side of the three-tiered tower, and Emperor Wallops right hand dipped forward, wanting to grab towards this stone monument. At the same moment, Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, Felix, Michiko, Rhea Saintess and others were all striking at the same time, utilizing their own secret techniques, wanting to be the first to grab the stone tablet. Jason also rushed over, he secretly urged Human Emperor Sword Spirit, if it was Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and these others who grabbed the stone tablet, he would directly let Human Emperor Sword Spirit revive and burst out with a supreme creation strike before going to seize the stone tablet.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, when approaching to the third floor tower side, that stone tablet had a faint light diffusing, enveloping the entire tower, and when the major heavenly prides approached and were enveloped by that light, steeply- Poof! Plop! One by one, the Celestial Pride directly fell down from the high sky. Jason is no exception, close to the time, in that stone monument under the light, he suddenly feel his own Origin Energy can not be used, thew of the great Quasi life and death realm also failed, all secret techniques secret method all do not have any effect, he also directly from the high altitude fall. Not only Jason and these celestials, but also the Creation realms protectors who came from behind, such as Mount, Darius, Pudge Sprite, and others, who were close to the three-tiered tower and under the light of the stone wall, were all unable to maintain their airborne state, and they all fell to the ground. The dao monument is extraordinary, not to be crossed with the air, under its dao light shroud, unable to catalyze any Origin Energy. in other words, its no different from a normal person! Emperor Wallop spoke in a deep voice. This is the suppression of the realm. Eternal Waystone, a supreme treasure at the immortal level, in front of it, martial artists of lower realms are unable to catalyze any Origin Energy! prince of men also said. Upon hearing this, some of the Protectors of the Dao hurriedly withdrew from the area covered by that stone tablets dao light. To know, some of the Dao Protectors were already very old, hundreds of years old, if under this monument de light, their own Origin Energy could not be utilized, the same as normal people, then they were all old people with weakened qi and blood, all their battle power could not be utilized, as long as it was a young person with strong qi and blood, they could easily defeat and kill them. Therefore, these protectors dare not continue to step into the stone monument light? All of them have withdrawn, the only way to maintain their Creation realm level ofbat power. Right at this moment, steeply- Whoosh! A figure shed and rushed inside the tower at a rapid speed. This figure was none other than Jason, this three-tiered tower, the lower tier had portals, although Origin Energy could not be utilized, the power of the physical body waspletely unrestricted. So Jason didnt care, he directly rushed headlong into the tower, the big deal was that he ran all the way from the first floor up to the third floor to seize the Eternal Waystone. After Jason rushed in, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and the others all reacted one after another. Damn it! Emperor Wallop roared as he rushed in as well. Just now, they had fallen into a thinking error, thinking that under Origin Energys inability to be utilized, they wouldnt be able to get close enough to this stone tablet to seize it in their hands. Even though Origin Energy could not be utilized, the strength of the physical body was normal, and it waspletely possible to rush into the tower and go all the way up to seize the dao tablet. After Old Mr. Miller saw this scene, his mind moved and he said to Wolf Boy, Wolf Boy, go in and help your big brother. Wolf Boy nodded, and with both of his feet poised, he rushed inside the tower as well. Since the Origin Energy could not be utilized within the range of the three-tiered tower, it could only rely on the power of the physical body, which meant that the fight for this stone tablet could only rely on the physical body power aspect of sparring and fighting, and all the secret methods of the martial arts could not be utilized. Of course, there was also the strength of the physical body physique to be tested. Although some of the secret methods of the physical body cant be activated, but under the cultivation of the secret techniques of the physical body, the human bodys flesh and blood body has also been tempered and strong. Because of this, Old Mr. Miller let Wolf Boy rush in. To know Wolf Boy met Jason before, that is in The Human RealmDark Worlds City of Doom with the existence of beasts, to say can not catalyze the Origin Energy, on the closebat, there are not really a few pride is Wolf Boys opponent. All the major Heavens Pride rushed in, even Rhea Saintess, Otltino Goddess, Fairy, these Heavens Pride girls were also like this, they were also unwilling to do so, knowing that under the inability to catalyze Origin Energy, it would be difficult to fight by physical strength, but they still rushed in. Titus even wailed and raised his speed to the extreme, unable to utilize Origin Energy? The deste n lineage was naturally strong, chi and blood, and also thick-skinned, two words were resistant to\fucking! Therefore, Titus felt that he was the son of destiny, this Eternal Waystone is simply his own bag of tricks, with his own strength and physique, who can be his opponent? With Titus holding simr thoughts, there are also a number of pride, such as Chaos Progeny and others. Lets say Jason was the first to rush into the tower, he was confused for a moment, looking at the outside of the tower is not big, but rushed in to take a look, the space inside ording to the same as a ser field. Stairs, stairs Crap, there wont be no stairs, right? Jason murmured to himself. The space inside was filled with ayer of dense air, so what was visible to the eye was not at a nce, which if there was no stairway or something like that, how to walk up to the highest level? There was no way, Jason had to run around to find it. In this process, he has felt that there are dense footsteps behind, it should be Emperor Wallop and other heavenly pride reacted, also followed and rushed in. Must grab before Emperor Wallop and the others. Jason thought to himself. Soon, Jason saw a stone step, a stone step that went all the way upwards, which made Jasons heart rejoice, he rushed over with an arrow step and followed the stone step upwards. Jason had just taken a step onto the stone step, when, all of a sudden, he felt a slight sense of gravitying from him. Jason at first did not care, storing energy to run upwards, however, after running a dozen steps he found something wrong, the higher the sense of gravity the more powerful, if you keep running posture, Im afraid that before you go up, the whole person will be paralyzed with fatigue. Jason had to stop and adjust his breathing, but he was also curious about where this sense of gravity came from. Just at this moment, below the stone steps, one by one, the Celestial Realms pride also appeared, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, prince of men, Daemon Rex and so on, all appeared one after another, and as soon as they lifted up their eyes, they saw Jason on the top! .. Chapter 2773 Get the hell down (Normal) Jason was sitting on the top step, which made the faces of Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless and the others who had rushed here all look a bit surprised. Obviously Jason had already gotten the upper hand, but he didnt go all the way up? What the hell is this? At this time, Jason stood up and coldly said, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, you scums dont want to go up! Emperor Wallop heard this and his face grimaced, but in his heart, he wasughing coldly, thinking that Jason was really stupid and iprehensible, and that he was even sitting here wasting time under seizing the first opportunity. Jason, even if I cant utilize Origin Energy here, I can already blow you up! Get the hell out of here! Saying that, Emperor Wallop violently charged towards the stone steps. Emperor Wallop also wanted to seize the first opportunity, charging up and knocking Jason down first, so that he could be the first to charge up to the third floor to seize the Eternal Waystone. At the same moment, Chaos Progeny was also charging towards the stone steps, the rest of the people were a step slower but not too far behind. Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny just rushed up after they immediately noticed that something was wrong. Gravity! A sense of gravity ensued, and the faster they rushed up, the more powerful that sense of gravity became, directly copsing into their bodies.N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny rushed a dozen steps upwards, the gravity that was created in that instant was so huge that it was like a tidal wave crushing down. If they had been able to activate Origin Energy, this sense of gravity could have been ignored. However, now that Origin Energy was restricted, in the face of this instantly multiplied sense of gravity, their figures subconsciously stagnated, and they couldnt even catch their breath at that moment. If it were normal, it wouldnt be a big deal, as long as they stopped and slowed down for a while, it would be fine. However, at this moment, Jason was standing in front of them with a fierce smile on his face. Jason had already nned it out, he knew that Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny would be the first to charge upwards, and due to his experience, he knew how powerful the feeling of gravity would be once he charged upwards with all his might. Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progenys bodies were now stagnant. Jason would not miss such a good opportunity. Get the hell down! Jason let out a fierce shout, he reached out his hand to support the stone steps, his body was supported, then his legs were like the discharged cannonballs, violently kicking towards Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progenys chests in front of him. Bang! Bang! With two muffled sounds, Jasons legs fiercely kicked on Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progenys chests, Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny were immediately unsteady, and their bodies directly copsed and rolled down the stone steps. Marcus Deathless, prince of men, Nero, Nightfall Abyss and the others who just rushed up behind them were caught off guard, and they were hit by Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny who were rolling down the stone steps, so they also rolled down the stone steps together You guys sure are obedient! Just roll with it! Jason sneered, and he then walked towards the stone steps above without any panic. Right at that moment, Titus, Felix, Michiko, Rhea Saintess, and Fairy all came over in droves, in addition to those young lords of the major Forbidden Land. Titus and the others came just in time to see this scene of Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and the others rolling straight down the stone steps, that look was to say how lousy it was. HahahahahaC Titusughed outright. Do you guys consider yourselves a ball? Rolling down like that, hahahaha,ugh me to death! Titusughed out loud. Felix and the others didnt know what was going on, and their faces all showed a different color. Emperor Wallop stood up, a face that had turned iron and furious as he roared, Jason, Im going to kill you! Chaos Progeny also had a ck face, he was Chaos Mounts pride, almost the strongest pride of the major forbidden zones, but he was kicked by Jason and rolled down, that kind of humiliation really made him furious. Emperor Wallop couldnt care less about Tituss mocking intentions as he quickly walked towards the stone steps. No matter what, he would never let Jason get the Dao tablet. Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, and the others did the same, and all started walking towards the stone steps. This time they also had experience, they no longer rushed up, but quickly walked upwards step by step, sure enough as long as they maintained a certain frequency of speed, that sense of gravity would not instantly increase in size and copse down. Titus, Felix and the others also walked towards the stone steps, and began to sense the sense of gravity that copsed down. Titus and the others understood what was going on just now, it must be Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and the others who were not paying attention and were undermined by Jason. By this time, Jason had already walked up the stone steps to the second floor of the tower. When he got here, Jason began to be dumbfounded, the space on this floor was about half the size of the first floor, but the stone steps werent articted, and he couldnt find the stone steps again aftering here. Jason had to start to look around, he quickly spared a week down, still did not find the stone steps continue to the third floor. At this time, the second floor here already has footsteps, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and others have walked up, they are also the same reaction as Jason, can not see the artiction of the stone steps. At this time, the Heavens Pride in the field also saw Jason who was looking for the stone steps in the distance, Titus immediately shouted, Jason, JasonC Jason heard Tituss shout, and he temporarily gave up his search and walked towards the side of the many Heavens Pride. With Origin Energy unable to be utilized, Jason really wasnt afraid of any Heavens Pride, and he wasnt afraid of any of them anyway when it came topeting in closebat. When he was in the battlefield, when he had not yet cultivated, he relied on the strength of his physical body to fight in The Human Realms Dark World, the major battlefields, and with the umtion of countless battles, just by the strength of his physical body to fight, he felt that he could fight countless people by himself! Jason walked over, grinning with a harmless smile, he looked at Titus and said, Titus, how about we y a game? What game? Titus froze for a moment and asked. Have you ever tried the exhrating feeling of holding Emperor Wallop down and beating him violently? Jason narrowed his eyes and smiled. Titus blushed as the words struck a chord in his heart. Unable to utilize Origin Energy here, just by relying on the power of his flesh and the strength of his body, he felt that he could crush Emperor Wallop. To say that outside, under the ability to catalyze Origin Energy, he thought that he was not Emperor Wallops opponent, but in this case Emperor Wallop has always looked down on you and bullied the Otltino Goddess. Anyway, I dont know what the rules are in The Celestial Realm. Anyway, in The Human Realm Im in, if the woman you love is being bullied, and as a man you dont stand up to her, youre not a man, and youll be looked down upon by the woman, even more so! Jason said squarely. Mud! No wonder Otltino hasnt been able to look at me! The feeling is because of Emperor Wallop, you son of a bitch! Titus rose up in a rage as he stormed towards Emperor Wallop and roared, Emperor Wallop, Im going to duel you! Chapter 2774 – Test (Normal) Titus roared, and literally charged straight at Emperor Wallop. Boom! Titus utilized his own physical strength, his bodys muscles pancaked up, it had to be said that The deste n lineages physique was indeednky and amazing, a body of muscles with the same as iron, so his own outburst of power was also extremely amazing. Titus catalyzed the battle technique, although the battle technique could no longer burst out the power of the originw, but integrated into his own burst of power, that attacking and killing aura is also looks extremely amazing. Titus, are you brainless? Emperor Wallops voice rose in anger, and he was truly so angry that his face turned blue. As long as the brain was normal, anyone could hear that this was Jasons intentional encouragement, Titus was really listening to it, what was this not stupid? Rarely, Titus sted over the power of the fist is also very scary, Emperor Wallop only have to meet the fist against. Bang! A dull sound of fist power shing sounded, Titus actually saw that Emperor Wallop appeared to easily receive his fist power. This made Titus unconvinced, he didnt believe that he couldnt suppress Emperor Wallop with his physical strength. At that moment, Titus continued to charge up towards Emperor Wallop, his muscles tensed up, the power contained within exploded, he used his battle skills, swinging his fists and legs, viciously attacking Emperor Wallop. Titus, youre stilling on, arent you? Do you really think that your The deste n lineage is invincible in flesh? Emperor Wallop rose up in fury as he bullied his way up, avoiding Tituss attack beforeunching a ferocious fist attack, sting a jab at Titus. Bang! Bang! Emperor Wallops punches bombarded Tituss body and shook Titus back, and Tituss physical body was indeed strong enough to carry Emperor Wallops punches hard. Then, Titus eyes were red, and his anger boiled up as he continued to attack Emperor Wallop like a brute bull. Emperor Wallop was fearless and fought Titus in a closebat, in the process, Emperor Wallop was also taking the attacks of Titus powerful punches and kicks, but Emperor Wallop appeared to be immovable and extremely powerful. Jason has been staring at the side, he encouraged Titus to fight against Emperor Wallop also want to try Emperor Wallop can only use the power of the body under the battle strength. As a result of Titus attack, Emperor Wallops performance was beyond Jasons imagination. In short, Emperor Wallop was indeed very strong, with his physical body hardened and hardened, and his qi and blood power was also sufficiently abundant and powerful. In addition, Emperor Wallops killing ability is also very strong, in The Celestial Realm should also be often go to fight and kill, honed a killing skills and experience. These top tier Celestial Pride are truly not simple. Even if they cant utilize Origin Energy, they are still terrifyingly strong! Jason thought to himself. However, Jasons eyes were also lit up with the will to fight, for him, now was the best time to kill Emperor Wallop, otherwise, once outside, with his current Great Quasi life and death realmsbat power, it would be very difficult to kill Emperor Wallop. Whoosh! Jasons feet were poised as he charged towards Emperor Wallop. Jason, your opponent is me! Chaos Progeny coldly opened his mouth, remembering that he was kicked by Jason and rolled down the stone steps, his face was cold, a rage killing machine was boiling, he rushed towards Jason and swept his leg across. Chaos Progeny, you took the initiative to jump out and look for trouble? Then Ill fulfill you! Jason opened his mouth, he did not dodge, and when Chaos Progenys leg swept over, he fiercely stretched out his hands, closing his arms around Chaos Progenys right leg, and then swept his right foot across the room towards Chaos Progenys left leg. Bang! Chaos Progeny was directly unsteady on one foot, and his body stumbled to the ground. However, Chaos Progenys reaction speed was extremely fast, the moment he fell to the ground, his left leg immediately swept towards Jasons face. Jason grunted coldly, and the hands holding Chaos Progenys right leg fiercely threw it out with vigor- Whew! Before Chaos Progenys leg could sweep over, Jason had already thrown Chaos Progenys entire body out and smashed it heavily on the ground. Chaos Progeny ate a small loss, which made Chaos Progenypletely furious, but also feel ashamed, he roared angrily towards Jason to continue to charge over. Jasons gaze was cold as he charged forward. Chaos Progenys fist came, Jasons waist twisted, a small twist of the body to avoid, then Jasons a heavy punch sted on Chaos Progenys chest and abdomen. Boom! Under Jasons punch attack, it felt as if his fist had sted against that bronze wall, and it even brought him a force of recoil. Mixed God Sons physical body was also extremely powerful! Although he was unable to activate Origin Energy here, Chaos Progeny had obviously moved one level closer to the peak of Immortality, so his flesh and bones had already undergone a metamorphosis, and just by relying on his flesh and blood, that kind of hard physique was also extremely terrifying. Being powerful is still flesh and blood, Ill beat you to the point where youre bleeding internally like that! Jason thought darkly in his mind as he tangled with Chaos Progeny. In the process, Jason fully demonstrated his exquisite fighting skills, his fists, elbows and leg strikes all bombarded Chaos Mounts body one after another, knocking Chaos Progeny backwards one after another. As Chaos Progeny realized that he couldnt force the fight with Jason, he began to give up on defense, and began to fight Jason with his physical strength, using the injury-for-injury style of fighting. Even so, Chaos Progeny asionally sted Jason, but more often than not, he was hit by one of Jasons takedowns. This scene made its Priden Heavensworth on the sidelines watch in disbelief, only to feel that without being able to utilize Origin Energy, Jason was too fierce, pressing Chaos Progeny in a fight. However, Chaos Progeny was also strong enough, at least reaching a supreme state in terms of physical body physique, repeatedly being hit by Jasons sts, but never falling down. Rhea Saintess, Fairy, Otltino Goddesses, these heavenly proud women were shocked to see, so seemingly rough, primitive, brutal fighting style they really cant look forward to. It also made them realize that in the case of not being able to use Origin Energy, they simply did not have the power to fight against Jason, Chaos Progeny and the others here. They were women no matter what, and their pure physical strength was definitely no match for Jason and the others. Besides, if they were to participate in the battle, the other side, one by one, the men would directly stick to them, beating them up and hugging them, thinking about the consequences would make ones scalp numb. Rhea Saintess said, There must be a way to the third floor, lets look for it. Fairys eyes flickered as she said, I cant see any stone steps. But its highly likely that instead of going up through stone steps, there is a teleportation array that goes directly to the third level. Then lets look for it! The Otltino Goddess spoke.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They definitely werent going to get involved in this kind of savage, rough battle, so for them, looking for a passageway to the third level was the best. Chapter 2775 – One person picks a group! (Normal) As prince of men and Nero looked at the battlefield, they moved and attacked towards Titus. Titus himself was being pressured by Emperor Wallop, with prince of men attacking him, he was even more unable to carry on, and was soon beaten and fled with his head in his hands, and his heart was also saddened. He finally recognized the truth, even if he is The deste n lineages young master, has a strong body or not, but also cant do to crush other heavenly pride. Even, he wouldnt be able to take any advantage when facing Emperor Wallop. Jason, JasonC Titus started to run away when he was undefeated, and when he saw Jasons side was pressing Chaos Progeny to fight, he directly ran towards Jasons side. At the same time, Titus was stunned himself when he saw how brave Jason was. To be able to press Chaos Progeny into a fight? One of Chaos Progenys face had been hit by heavy punches multiple times, and it was starting to turn blue and swollen, if it wasnt for the fact that Mixed God Sons physique was indeed very strong and his resistance to blows was strong, he would have long been knocked out at this moment. Titus rushed over, naturally also brought Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Nero and others over, Jason saw the situation and said: Titus, youre really fucking trash. Youre being chased by Emperor Wallop? You hold off Chaos Progeny, Ill beat him up! Jason opened his mouth, and his figure jerked as he charged towards Emperor Wallop. Having already punched Chaos Progeny, it was Emperor Wallops turn next. Jasons speed was very fast, arriving in an instant, rushing towards Emperor Wallop, before he was even known, his whip kick had already swept over! Whew! Jasons legs momentum broke through the air, the void burst out a crackling sound, like firecrackers exploding, visible this legs force is how strong. Emperor Wallops face changed slightly, Jason swept over this leg is extremely tricky and harsh, and the force contained within is also extremely powerful. However, Emperor Wallop is also not panic, he as the son of Emperor of Heaven, but not in the greenhouse grew up, on the contrary, he cultivate martial arts has been in the eptance of brutal training, but also often to go to the deserted mountains and swamps in the adventure fighting, so that he umted out of thebat experience, reaction ability is very strong. Therefore, facing Jasons sweeping whip leg, Emperor Wallop took a step forward and raised his arm to cross-file. Bang! Emperor Wallop resisted the sweep of Jasons leg, his whole body did not move at all, and then he struck his right elbow upwards and straight towards Jasons jaw. Jason lifted his hand to cross, and then he executed the Dragon Shadow Grappling Hand, and his right hand smoothly sped Emperor Wallops wrist. Emperor Wallops face changed slightly, a sense of crisis immediately arose in his heart when his right hand was sped by Jason. Emperor Wallop pulled back, trying to pull his right hand out, at the same time his left hand sted Jasons face. Jasonughed coldly, how could he draw back so easily after being held by his Dragon Shadow Takedown? He threw a punch with his left hand, resisting the punch of Emperor Wallop, and then he performed a takedown, mping down on Emperor Wallops right arm, and then let out a fierce shout, twisted his waist, and with the help of this twisted waist, he dropped Emperor Wallop onto the ground. Bang! The entire ground trembled slightly. Before Emperor Wallop could get up, Jasons right leg had already swept across. Emperor Wallop could only cross his arms to resist, but he was still sent rolling several meters by Jasons leg. Boom! Boom! In the next moment, a burst of boxing sound came, only to see prince of men, Nero, Nightfall Abyss and these people attacked Jason. Jason did not retreat, he rushed forward with an unrivaled aura, opening his mouth and shouting coldly, he unleashed the Dragon Shadow Whale Killing Fist punch that he had not used for a long time! Whether it was the Dragon Shadow Whale Killing Fist or the Dragon Shadow Grappling Hands, these were the strongest attacking and killing methods that he used to kill his enemies in the battlefield when he hadnt even stepped into martial arts cultivation yet.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. These Fists and Grappling Hands were applicable to the explosion of physical body strength, but if the power of the Origin Laws was applied to catalyze them, the power that could be exploded was limited. As a result, since Extreme Realm Emperor, Jason had rarely utilized this kind of physical power explosion fist Dao attack. Right now, in this situation, it was the most appropriate to cast it. Boom! Boom! Jasons fist power sted out, the might was like a dragon whale that swept into the sea, the aura was furious, and the explosive power contained within swept forward and sted towards prince of men and the others. Jason mainly attacked and killed prince of men, he blocked and resisted prince of mens punch, and then the punch was sted to prince of men. During that time, Jason was also attacked by Nero and the others punches, but Jasons physical body was incredibly powerful, and his resistance to blows was perverse. Therefore, Nero and the others attacks bombarded Jasons body, but also failed to cause any substantial damage. On the contrary, Jasons attack against Prince of Men forced Prince of Men back continuously, and he even threw several punches at Prince of Mens body one after another, sending Prince of Men flying. Crap, Jason, youre actually this fierce? Titus was fighting against Chaos Progeny, and the two of them directly wrestled, you punched and I kicked each other and started to beat each other up, just to see who could carry on until the end. This kind of fighting style waspletely iparable to the kind of fighting skills Jason had shown, and it seemed crude. Titus saw Jason so bravely knocking down Emperor Wallop, prince of men, and the others all to the ground, his entire body was shocked and in disbelief. Come together, join forces to attack and kill! Emperor Wallop stood up, he was furious in his heart and roared as he charged towards Jason. prince of men and the others also had a heavy expression on their faces as they began to surround and kill Jason. Emperor Wallop was really having a hard time epting such an oue in their hearts, without being able to catalyze the Origin Laws, they were actually being single-handedly defeated by Jason alone, this was simply a heavy blow to Emperor Wallop, who had a high and proud heart. Emperor Wallop, what the hell are you Eight Realms Heavenly Pride? Without being able to utilize the Origin Laws, I alone can beat the shit out of you! Jason spoke coldly, but he didnt dare to be careless. Emperor Wallop, prince of men, and these people had powerful physiques, and a powerful physique also meant majestic strength, so they still had to be careful to meet the battle, or else if they were entangled in them and received a burst of fierce attacks from them, that would also be very unpleasant. Just as Emperor Wallop and the others rushed over, a figure violently rushed up to this floor. At a nce, it was Wolf Boy. After Wolf Boy rushed up, he saw that Jason was being surrounded, his eyes shed ayer of blood color, and he roared, Brother! Whoosh! Wolf Boys entire body was like a wild beast, filled with a bloodthirsty killing machine, attacking and killing towards Nero and the others. Chapter 2776 – Teleportation Array (Normal) Nero sensed that there was a strong wind sounding from him, he turned his gaze and saw that it was Wolf Boy rushing over with a murderous intent, looking at Wolf Boys thin body type, which made Nero feel uneasy. However, Nero did not dare to be too careless, he drank coldly, his body shape moved, and he quickly threw a punch, sting towards Wolf Boy. Wolf Boys eyes had a stern killing opportunity surging in his eyes, his figure violently folded in the process of sprinting, avoiding Neros punch, and then he threw a punch to st towards Nero. Bang! The punch bombarded Neros body, causing Nero to feel vague pain, but Neros physique was also powerful, and it would not take more than one or two punches to do actual damage to him. Wolf Boys figure moved, and before Nero could recover, his entire body had already pounced on Nero, colliding and hitting him, showing all of his powerful offense, stormily attacking and killing Nero. Nero didnt expect Wolf Boy to be so brave, he was in a mess, but being a pride of The Celestial Realm, he didnt lose his cool andposure, and started to counterattack with even more power. Nightfall Abyss saw that Nero was in a situation where he was being pressed by Wolf Boy, and he immediately rushed up to help. This also inspired Wolf Boys more ferocious ruthlessness, he was like a vicious wolf, attacking and killing Nightfall Abyss and Nero, in the process, Wolf Boy was also hit by Nero and Nightfall Abyss, but he didnt care about his own injuries, on the contrary, he was more and more fierce, more fierce, and often fight with injuries, and even suppressed him. Instead, he fought harder and harder, often fighting with his injuries, and he was able to suppress Nightfall Abyss and Nero. Soon, Nero and Nightfall Abyss were both bruised and swollen, and looked like they were in a sorry state. Jasons side is to fight Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Warden, Jason is brave and fierce, will be in the Dragon Shade in the previous special training out of the closebatbat skills are unleashed, even against these three people is also a stable upper, the fist power leg power one after another in the body of Emperor Wallop and so on. The punches and kicks were continuously bombarding the bodies of Emperor Wallop and the others. Just Emperor Wallop their body cultivation is too powerful, even if it is not able to use the originw, but the quenching of the flesh and bones has exceeded the mortal, so just by physical force to kill difficult to do, can only say that the constant attack, so that the injuries continue to umte. Whew! Jason once again towards Emperor Wallop sprinted up, prince of men and Warden saw this and rushed up, punching to intercept. Emperor Wallop had been staggered by Jasons punches and had not yet stabilized, Jason did not want to miss this opportunity, so he ignored prince of mens and others punches. With a whoosh, Jasons right leg swept towards Emperor Wallops face! The momentum of this leg is as fast as lightning, Emperor Wallops figure has not yet been stabilized, so there is no time to dodge and resist, in an instantC! Bang! A dull leg sweeping sound rang out, Emperor Wallop was swept by Jasons leg, and directly fell to the ground. However, Jason was also struck by prince of men, Wardens punching momentum, and was forced back a few steps, and thus was unable to continue to move forward to continue mending Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallop also took this opportunity to stand up, he shook his head, just now, being swept by Jasons leg, all of them had a feeling that made him dizzy. At the same time, the face that was swept by Jasons leg momentum began to redden and swell, looking even more wretched! Jason! Emperor Wallop roared, his eyes filled with a wave of indignation. What was helpless was that under the inability to catalyze the Laws of Origin, many of the powerful battle techniques he had mastered, including the secret arts, could not be executed at all. As for the attacking and killing power ofbat techniques that catalyzed the power of the physical body to fight, he was really not as good as Jason, far from it. No matter what, Jason had previously been in The Human Realm, and had led the Dragon Yan Organization and Satan Operation Group to fight countless battles in the Dark World, and had honed his closebat skills to be extremely powerful. I said that its no joke to crush you at the same level! Still want to seize the Dao Tablet? You wont be able to get past me here! Jasonughed coldly as he continued to attack and kill towards Emperor Wallop, prince of men and the rest of them, with a courageous aura that was simply unrivaled. In the back, Jason joined forces with Wolf Boy and frantically attacked Emperor Wallop and the others. How had Emperor Wallop ever been humiliated like this? As the son of Emperor of Heaven, and the number one in the young generation of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, he has always been on top, and he has always been the one who crushes other people, this kind of humiliation is absolutely unheard of. Jason didnt care what Emperor Wallop thought, anyway, he was just having a great time fighting right now, although he and Wolf Boy were also being hit by Emperor Wallops and other peoples attacks from time to time, but rtively speaking, they had the upper hand in such a battle. Just when the sparring was in full swing, all of a sudden C Boom! The ground of the entire third floor shook with a loud bang, which caused Jason and the others to be stunned. Subsequently, they only saw formation patterns rising up from the orientation where Rhea Saintess and the others were, then Otltino Goddess eximed, There really is a teleportation array, is this teleportation towards the third floor? A teleportation array? Directly teleporting to the third floor? Jason, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and the others couldnt care less about fighting, there was an Eternal Waystone on the third floor, and being able to go up to the third floor meant being able to seize the Eternal Waystone. At this time, Emperor Wallop also roared, and his entire body immediately charged forward. Chaos Progeny also did the same, in addition to this floor did not participate in the battle of its Priden Heavensworth, Felix, Michiko, Kael and others also dared to go to the side of the teleportation array to see what happened. Jason saw this and yelled out, Emperor Wallop, dont you run! Jason also led Wolf Boy towards the front in pursuit.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Rhea Saintess, Fairy, and the girls were already activating that teleportation formation pattern, and the pattern zed up with it, and a formation pattern was being activated. Jason and Wolf Boy also rushed over just in time to be within the range of that formation pattern. The next momentC Shoo! As the formation patterns lit up one by one, teleportation really happened. All the people within the array pattern package felt the scene of time and space changing in front of their eyes in a trance, the feeling of that moment was hard to describe, as if they had traveled through ayer of space in general. In the next moment, when Jason and the others came back to their senses from the trance-like feeling of time and space travel, they violently saw that they were already in a brand new floor. This floor was undoubtedly the third floor. Arriving at this floor, the sight in the eyes of the crowd was immediately drawn to a towering stone monument. The stone monument was filled withyers of dao light, in which subtle dao patterns were vaguely intertwined, and the entire stone monument appeared iparably ancient and simple, yet gave off a sense of the vicissitudes of dao rhythm that had existed since the beginning of the heavens and earth. Chapter 2777 Eternal Waystone (normal) An ancient and simple stone monument, towering in this regard, the intertwined dao lines filled with a clear radiance, emanating a supreme treasure dao light that appeared to be extremely soft, and the crowd standing far away were all able to sense that feeling of transcendental detachment of mind and body. Eternal Waystone, this is Eternal Waystone! Emperor Wallop couldnt help but sound excited, a sense of fervor shed in his eyes as he said, Dao lines within, immortal dao light, only Eternal Waystone can be like this! Eternal Waystones dao lines are truly immortal dao lines, if one is able toprehend them, they will benefit for life! Rhea Saintess opened her mouth and spoke, she was no longer calm, originally, she was all about a sense of transcendence, like a saintly maiden who had left the world behind. But now, seeing Eternal Waystone, she was also excited, and it was difficult to restrain her inner emotions. Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, and these peoples eyes were shing with essence, and they didnt know what they were calcting, their faces were simrly iparably agitated, and Amitabha Buddha! Felix proimed a Buddhas name, and the gazes in his eyes were also glowing with excitement. Michikos gaze was firmly fixed on the Eternal Waystone, as if she wanted to catch a glimpse of the mysteries of these immortal dao patterns, but these immortal dao patterns might not be able to be perceived even by Eternal Realm powerhouses. As such, when Michiko merely looked at them, presuming to try to perceive them, a stabbing pain rose up in her mind, making it impossible for her to view and perceive them at all. Whoosh! Emperor Wallops reaction speed was quick as he immediately sprinted towards the Eternal Waystone in front of him, with an air of determination. Emperor Wallop, is this Eternal Waystone something you can touch? Jason was staring at Emperor Wallop, and when he saw him charging towards the front, he intercepted him at the first opportunity, bursting out with the Dragon Shadow Whale Killing Fists punch- Killing Whale in the Sea! Boom! Jasons fist power sted out, the outburst of power was powerful to the extreme, containing a might that was like killing a dragon whale, and his fist was taken straight towards Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallop shouted, he stored up his strength and punched out, the explosive power of his fist met Jason, and Jasons Dragon Shadow Whale Killing Fist was hard to shake together. At that moment, prince of men, Nero and the others surrounded him. Wolf Boy let out a bellowing cry, his eyes were covered with ayer of blood color, his body was filled with a bloody murderous aura, he rushed towards prince of men and the others, just like a bloodthirsty wolf, his battle intent rushed to the sky, attacking prince of men. On the other side, Chaos Progeny also rushed towards Eternal Waystone, he was also unwilling to take a back seat. Jasons gaze was cold when he saw this, he knew that there were too many prides in the field, he could stop Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny or not, but there was also Marcus Deathless, and the prides from Forbidden Lands side, to stop all the prides from getting close to the Eternal Waystone, it was impossible! Its impossible to stop all the Celestials from getting close to Eternal Waystone! Therefore, the best way was to be the first to rush over to Eternal Waystone himself. Therefore, after Jasons punch knocked Emperor Wallop back, he moved his body, and with the momentum of his feet, he sprinted towards Eternal Waystone like a cannonball. In the process of sprinting, Jason saw Chaos Progeny also rushed over, at that moment, his right hand elbow did not hesitate to strike Chaos Progeny across the past. Chaos Progeny could only raise his arm to resist, and with a bang, Chaos Progenys speed slowed down after Jasons elbow strike. At the same time, Jason was already the first to rush to Eternal Waystones side, and he directly reached out to hold Eternal Waystone. This monument can be touched, the key is, Jason simply can not shake, the entire monument heavy iparable, looking at just a stone monument, but it is as ten thousand feet like a huge mountain towering, is not manpower can shake. As for the inclusion of Storage Ring This is even more impossible. Leaving aside whether the Storage Ring can amodate such a supreme treasure as the Eternal Waystone, right now under the Law of Origin that cant be catalyzed here, the Storage Ring cant be catalyzed either. Crap! This cant be moved at all! Jason was dumbfounded. Originally, in his n, he wanted to rush over and then directly move this stone tablet, and then use this stone tablet as a weapon, whoever dares to rush up, directly the stone tablet swept over, in the case of not being able to utilize the Origin Laws, even if his physical body is no matter how strong it is, he will not be able to carry the damage caused by the stone tablet sweeping over. But now, this n does not work. The entire monolith was as heavy as a mountain, not to mention the fact that one could only use physical strength, even if the Origin Laws were not restricted, with Origin Energy, one could not shake it by half. At this time, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless and some other celestial pride also rushed up, all went to grab the Eternal Waystone. But when they touched the Eternal Waystone, they were dumbfounded with Jason. This Eternal Waystone could not be shaken at all! Therefore, this Eternal Waystone towered in front of their eyes, but they could only look at it, it was impossible to take it away. Eternal Waystone cannot be shaken, nor can it be taken away unless Rhea Saintess opened her mouth, she remembered something but didnt continue on, she turned and said, Otltino, first sense the dao patterns on the Eternal Waystone, at the moment we definitely cant sense them, but memorize them, as many as you can! Not only Rhea Saintess, but the other Celestials in the arena were the same. Including Fairy, Felix, Michiko, Kael, and the other major Forbidden Lands young masters and so on, all of them were staring at the stone monument with unblinking eyes, trying to memorize the iparablyplicated dao patterns, and preferably branding them in their minds. Immortal monument cant be shaken, simply cant be taken away, then the only way is to seize the time to memorize the dao lines on the monument, this is the immortal level dao lines, if it can be memorized, and in the future, with the enhancement of the Cultivation Realm, to be able toprehend a little bit, it is definitely a great benefit. Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and these people saw that the Dao Tablet could not be taken away, they were also anxious, at the moment, the Origin Laws were restricted, even if they had any means, they could not be utilized. Relying on the power of their physical bodies was simply unable to shake the monument. In the end, helplessly Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Chaos Progeny, and these celestials could only go and memorize the dao patterns on the stone tablet. Jasons eyes narrowed as he said in a cold voice, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, you people also want to memorize the dao lines? Dream on! Give me a fight! Jason immediately greeted Wolf Boy and attacked towards Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and these people. Jason, you deserve to die! Emperor Wallop roared out in anger upon seeing this. Chaos Progenys face also darkened, they were all thinking of scrambling to memorize these Dao patterns, but Jason preferred to give the other The Celestial Realm Celestials the chance to sense and memorize them, clearly targeting them. For a while, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, prince of men and these people got anxious and fought with Jason and Wolf Boy in a melee. At this very moment, in the giant peak outside Dongji Pce. That Rex Wildborns pair of blood-moon like eyes opened roundly as it stared tightly at the formation pattern on the inner space of the giant peak, clearly sensing that the formation pattern was loosening up, and the entire giant peak wasnt as unbreakable as it had been previously. The Rune Seal is weakening! This Emperor can get out of the trap! Hahaha!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rex Wildbornughed maniacally. Chapter 2778 Lewis, Come and Fight! (Normal) The seal on the giant peak was weakening, and the sealing pattern gradually looked like it was going to be worn out. This also made Rex Wildborn feel puzzled, in its cognition, this huge peak can be said to be unbreakable, Eastern Great Emperors personal seal, how could there be signs of weakening for no reason? Rex Wildborn that pair of blood moon like huge eyes a turn, fiercely thought of something, can not help but blurt out: Cant be, that the face of the treasure appeared, Eastern Great Emperor in charge of the Eternal Waystone, Eastsea Enve after endless years can still be so stable after countless years because the Eastern Great Emperor used the Eternal Waystone as the foundation of this side of the secret realm in the first ce. Therefore, the Eastsea Enve can be said to be an eternal existence. If Eternal Waystone were toe out, it would inevitably cause the foundation of the Eastsea Enve to be affected, thus causing a huge fluctuation in the entire Eastsea Enve. The more Rex Wildborn analyzed, the more excited it became, and at the end it was iparably excited and exuberant as it said, This time this Emperor is going to get out of the trap, hahaha, this Emperor is going to get out of the trap. Eternal Waystone, this is the most precious treasure! This Emperor must seize it. If those Terran within the Eastsea Enve havent left yet, this Emperor will devour them all! In the midst of Rex Wildborns overwhelming excitement, he saw that the originally dark and iparable inner part of the giant peak suddenly had a soft light shining. This light is clearly extremely soft, but Rex Wildborn a look, huge eyes are a kind of stinging feeling. This lies in, several epochs of endless years, Rex Wildborn in this to dark and lightless giant peak space have not seen the light, so suddenly there is a ray of even extremely small bright light shes up, will make Rex Wildborn feel iparably blinding. Rex Wildborn slightly changed color, until it gradually got used to this soft light, it fixed its eyes to look, and actually saw that a formation pattern on the stone wall of the inner space of the giant peak lit up one by one, and was emitting a soft light. This was also something that had never happened before. Rex Wildborn was stunned, and it also stared at its guard. Gradually, as these formation patterns lit up one by one, in the intertwined light of those formation patterns, it vaguely looked like a figure was about to emerge. At that moment, Rex Wildborn almost dropped his jaw in shock. Inside Dongji Pce, in front of the three-story tower. There are most of the disciples did not enter the building tower, as for the protector of the road basically did not enter inside, as long as they enter the building tower that their own originw is restricted, the only thing left is the power of the flesh. These protectors really do not dare to easily step into, otherwise can not use the originw under, once inside the tower how to be abused do not know. However, the atmosphere outside the tower was also extremely grave. Darius, Mount and some other Creation realm powerhouses stared coldly at Old Mr. Miller, not hiding their own murderous intent. They had already reached Creation realm, so naturally they were fearless,pletely suppressing Old Mr. Miller in terms of realm. And the gap between Immortality and Creation realm, that was unimaginable, the higher the Cultivation Realm went, the bigger the gap that was drawn. Lewis,e and fight if you have the guts! Mount took the lead and spoke in a cold voice. The gaze in Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly as he heatedlyughed and said, The old man is standing right here, why do you want me toe over? You can kill over if you have the guts. While saying this, Old Mr. Miller inadvertently and shamelessly moved two more steps closer towards Auroras side. Within this range, if Mount really wanted to attack, it would definitely affect Aurora, and with Auroras violent temper, she definitely wouldnt tolerate it, and would directly start a war with Mount. Then Old Mr. Miller is not afraid of anything. As for Mounts provocative words, Old Mr. Miller that will not be provoked to, behind him there are still Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Finn, Robert and many other The Human Realm pride, he really want to be Mount provoked to go to war, that The Celestial Realm eight domains of powerful people. Realms eight domains would definitely not let go of the opportunity to destroy The Human Realms pride. Furthermore, Jason and Wolf Boy were still inside the tower, and Old Mr. Miller didnt know what was going on inside. But he did not worry too much, the tower can not use thew of origin in the case, he can be sure that Jason and Wolf Boy will not lose, he needs to guard against Jason and many other pride of heaven out of the moment. Once theye out and leave the range of the tower, under the ability to use the Laws of Origin, a great battle will surely break out. In fact, Darius, Ember Heavenburn, Zenith Nolimit, Mount, Faceless, and other Dao Protectors were also worried about the situation inside the tower, so although the situation in the arena was tense, no one wanted to make the first move. Mount grunted when he heard Old Mr. Millers words, if he really wanted to make a move, it would be difficult to avoid Aurora. In addition, Pudge Sprite is also grinning standing not far from Old Mr. Miller, and The deste n lineage of Kuang is also, he really want to kill over, if Pudge Sprite, Kuang, these people also suddenly rushed to attack and kill him, that is equal to his initiative to fall into a closed circle. Mount immediately mocked, Finding a woman to seek refuge, what is this? Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, this refers to Aurora? Old Mr. Miller didnt respond, he felt that he should have nothing to do next. Sure enough, Auroras face chilled, and a cold killing intent was pointed straight at Mount, saying, Mount, what are you talking about? Speak more clearly! Mount frowned, from a strength level, of course he wasnt afraid of Aurora. However, Pudge Sprite, Kuang, and all these people had a certain amount of hostility towards him, and there was no need to provoke another opponent at this time. So Mount sneered and said nothing more. Old Mr. Miller nced at Aurora out of the corner of his eye, and said in his heart that it was a pity, thinking that with your violent temper, shouldnt you have just stabbed up with your sword? Its a pity, I thought I could see a big show. Thinking to himself, Old Mr. Millers eyes looked towards the tower, and wondered what was going on inside the tower. This Eternal Waystone, who on earth can capture it? Inside the tower, on the third floor. A melee is breaking out as Jason and Wolf Boy attack Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Nero, and others, with thetter spilling over into Chaos Progeny, who joins the fray. Titus was upset at the thought of being previously suppressed by Emperor Wallop, and he raided towards Emperor Wallop. Orion Seeridge, who had not been involved in the battle, was mainly focused on Eternal Waystone. Now, seeing that Eternal Waystone could not be shaken, he immediately attacked Emperor Wallop without hesitation. Without being able to utilize the Laws of Origin, if one were to say that physical strength was the strongest, it would inevitably be Orion Seeridge, who was after all the bloodline of Primal Beast n, and with physical strength alone, there was really no one who was able to counteract it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Boom! Orion Seeridge violently attacked Emperor Wallop with a straight punch. Emperor Wallops gaze sank as he met his fist to fight against it, and with a loud bang, Emperor Wallop was shaken backward one after another, his heart shocked at that physical strength of Orion Seeridge. Orion Seeridge bellowed, Emperor Wallop, I will kill you! Orion Seeridge continued to attack towards Emperor Wallop. Jason saw Titus, Orion Seeridge all surrounded Emperor Wallop, he was happy in his heart, then he turned to attack towards Chaos Progeny. Anyway, in Jasons opinion, as long as Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny could not get Eternal Waystone, it would be enough. It would be even better if he could also beat these two up in this ce. Chapter 2779 Eastern Great Emperor (Normal) Orion Seeridge is like crazy, by virtue of his own Primal Beast n bloodline in the charge to the Emperor Wallop, but also out of the heavy fist, the power contained within the punch is extremely violent, like a giant beast bombardment, which is more powerful than Terrans physical strength is certainly much stronger. Emperor Wallop was furious, he was pressed by Jason even if it was enough, but now he was also suppressed by Orion Seeridges such a strong attack, which made his mind explode. Orion Seeridges physical strength is powerful, possessing the bloodline of Primal Beast n, which makes him both physically and powerfully powerful, rushing up to attack and kill Emperor Wallop, even going so far as to exchange injuries with Emperor Wallop. Seeing Orion Seeridge and Titus attacking Emperor Wallop, Jason was relieved, he sneered, his explosive power was powerful, and he killed towards Chaos Progeny. Bang! Bang! For a while, various punching and attacking sounds rose and fell, and from time to time, there was the dull feeling of fists hitting flesh. Jasons side had the upper hand, and he alone suppressed Chaos Progeny, forcing Chaos Progeny to keep retreating, which also made Chaos Progeny feel iparably aggrieved and angry. Wolf Boy fought against prince of men, Nero, Nightfall Abyss, and others, before Titus came over to help out and teamed up against them. As for Emperor Wallop, Orion Seeridge was enough to keep him down. The rest of The Celestial Realms celestials who didnt participate in the battle were staring at Eternal Waystones dao lines and looking at them, lets say Rhea Saintess, Fairy and the others. Jason couldnt stop all The Celestial Realms pride, he only needed to target Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny, both of them were big enemies, as long as they couldnt get any good, it was a win for Jason. Felix, Michiko and other The Celestial Realm talents were contemting on the Eternal Waystone, while on the other side, there was a rough and wild fight, it was a fist to fist, power to power collision, it could be said that it was the most primitive way of fighting. Outside Dongji Pce, inside the space of that giant peak. Rex Wildborn saw those intertwined array patterns light up one after another, and then vaguely presented a silhouette of a person, which was very vague at first, with only a general outline, but gradually became clearer at the back. A light blue long shirt, slender figure, hands behind the back, back to all beings, through a sense of transcendence, giving people that temperament as if already in the top of the nine heavens, sit and watch the world change! Eastern, Eastern Great Emperor? When Rex Wildborn saw this figure, it couldnt help but lose its voice and speak out of turn, its tone carrying a tremor from the soul level, and that huge beast body shivering and softening in fear, almost unable to stand still. Even after endless years, Rex Wildborn can never forget this transcendent figure, just like that on the top of the nine heavens, dominating all things of the gods, even with Rex Wildborns position and strength, cant look down, can only submit and prostrate. Long years have slipped by. Unexpectedly, this wisp of divine thought left behind by this emperor has finally awakened. A calm and gentle voice came out, carrying an indescribable power to bring tranquility, making it seem as if this was the only voice that came from the heavens and earth. It seems that this life is bound to be the ninth chance. No wonder the Eternal Waystone has alreadye out. The figure continued to speak, his tone seeming to carry a sense of despair, and his gaze seemed to be able to pass through the barrier of that stone wall and look in the direction of Dongji Pce, seeing the Eternal Waystone that towered over the three-story tower. Rex Wildborn, however, was stunned, looking at this figure in astonishment, and could not help but say, You, you are a wisp of divine thought left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor? Revived at this moment? Golden Beast King, long time no see! This figure spoke, turning around, those eyes that seemed to contain the stars of the universe within them looking at Rex Wildborn, and spoke in this regard, and then continued, Did you think that you could escape with your life when the seal was loosened?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Its really, really you, Eastern Great Emperor! Rex Wildborn opened his mouth, and at that moment, it was really so scared that it almost went limp and knelt down, but soon it forced itself to calm down, and said in a tone that seemed harsh on the outside, Eastern Great Emperor, this is just a wisp of your divine thoughts. The strength that you can utilize is not even one percent, and this Emperor is not afraid of you! Your main body has either fallen or encountered great trouble, and you are destined to not be able to return. Therefore, its impossible for you to stop this Emperor from escaping! The figure in front of him was precisely what the Eastern Great Emperor had left behind after the revival of a strand of divine thoughts, thus, although he was not the entirety of the Eastern Great Emperor, he did represent the Eastern Great Emperor. In the Ninth Era, if my main body is unable to return, it means that a great danger, a great secret, must exist beyond the Chaotic Void. Then this backhandedness I left behind will also be activated. The Eastern Great Emperor opened his mouth and continued, This backhand is this wisp of divine thought I left behind. What does that mean? This Golden Beast King couldnt help but ask. Eastern Great Emperor smiled faintly and said, Do you know why this Emperor captured you back then, but didnt kill you and only imprisoned you here? Golden Beast Kings huge blood moon eyes turned and said, That was because things were too sudden for you to make it in time, so you could only seal this Emperor. Eastern Great Emperor shook his head and said, No, that is not the case. The Eastsea Enve has the Eternal Waystone as its cornerstone, and is capable of immortality and longevity. However, there is still a need to maintain the naturalws within the Eastsea Enve, which requires the Eternal Realm Origin to maintain it, otherwise the Eastsea Enve would be a scene of death even if it could survive forever. This is the reason why this Emperor has imprisoned you here. Golden Beast King immediately reacted when it heard this, and it immediately burst into a rage, roaring, Eastern Great Emperor, you are truly despicable and shameless! This Emperor wondered why the Eternal Origin had been continuously drawn away for endless years, so it was you who did it! You used this formation to seize the Eternal Origin of this Emperor to maintain the vitality of the Eastsea Enve, you are simply despicable! Golden Beast King now understood that it was not only being imprisoned by Eastern Great Emperor, but it also had to unknowingly help Eastern Great Emperor maintain the vitality of Eastsea Enves natural cycle, which was really too much of a blow to it. What are you so intent on doing this for? Golden Beast King asked. Eternal Waystone came out of the world, and that requires finding someone who can amodate Eternal Waystone. This person, perhaps, will y a key role in this great cmity of the Ninth Era. This is this Great Emperorsyout. The Eastern Great Emperor opened his mouth and continued, Of course, if my main body is able to return. That would mean that the troubles beyond the Chaotic Void have been resolved, then there would be no Great Tribtion of the Ninth Era, and thisyout would not need to be activated. Amodating the people of Eternal Waystone? Even Eternal Realm powerhouses cant contain Eternal Waystone, there are still people who can contain Eternal Waystone? Golden Beast King asked suspiciously. Chapter 2780 – Dao Stele Nascent Body (Normal) Eastern Great Emperor smiled ndly as he reached out his hand, and a picture was suddenly presented on the stone wall, and it was none other than the real-time picture of the third floor of that tower within Dongji Pce that was being reflected back. From the image, it could be seen that the melee within the third floor of the tower was still continuing, Jason was attacking Chaos Progeny with all his might, beating Chaos Progeny to a pulp. Emperor Wallop is not doing well either, being pressed by Orion Seeridge, but Emperor Wallop does have his own strength, his own physique and strength is definitely the best among the Terran Pride, extremely powerful. Facing Orion Seeridge with Primal Beast ns bloodline, although he was suppressed, Emperor Wallop was also fighting back with his ownbat skills, and the fight was a tough one. The battle situation was looking extremely violent. Did you find anything? Eastern Great Emperor looked towards Golden Beast King and asked. Golden Beast King stared at the presented image and looked, looking at it, its face changed slightly and said, This persons qi luck Not bad! This son carries the qi of a realm. Although this emperor does not know what era is in the outside world, and I do not know how the martial qi of this world in the outside world is, it is definitely very different from the Deste Ancient Era. In todays era, Im only afraid that the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage has beenpletely suppressed by Terran. This eras heavenly prides have appeared with supreme destinies as well as supreme bloodlines, and with Terran heavenly prides flourishing, the Beastkin Lineage is bound to be weakened. Eastern Great Emperor opened his mouth and continued, Lets say that this son, adhering to the qi of a realm, has a Dragon Bloodline, and contains a Sunling Bloodline, with the qi that he has, he ispletely able to incorporate the Eternal Waystone into his body. Waystone incorporating body The Golden Beast Kings eyes shed with essence and said, Are you trying to revitalize Terran? Isnt that what it should be? Eastern Great Emperor smiled indifferently and said, There is only this Era left, and since he is shouldering a realms qi, it is also the same as shouldering Terrans hope. If the bet is wrong, or if this son is unable to y a key role when the Ninth Era Cataclysm descends, then it can only be said that the breakup of this era is inevitable! Golden Beast Kingughed coldly and said, Eastern Great Emperor, once the Dao Stele is in the body, then Im afraid that the Eastsea Enve wont exist for much longer. The array pattern you have trapped this Emperor with will also be unstable, and this giant peak will copse. At that time, when this Emperor emerges, are you sure that this son will still be able to take away the Dao Tablet? Are you ignoring this Great Emperors existence? Eastern Great Emperor asked rhetorically.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hahahahaha- Golden Beast Kingughed out loud as it said, Eastern Great Emperor, between talking to you, this Emperor was also testing you. Confirming that you are only a wisp of divine thought. If your original bodyes, this Emperor is no match. But this wisp of divine thought of yours can still stop this Emperor? What a joke! As the Dao Tablet has taken on a body, and this giant peak copsed, this Emperor was able to get out of the trap, and will surely be able to regain Imperial Realms battle power in the first ce! This wisp of divine thought of yours, you also want to block this Emperor? Golden Beast King continued. Eastern Great Emperor smiled indifferently and said, Since you have this confidence, then we might as well give it a try! With that, Eastern Great Emperor suddenly pointed a finger forward. Snort! A ray of light burst out from between his fingers, and it actually directly traversed this huge, huge peak, and this finger awn spanned across the entire sky of the Eastsea Enve, and then disappeared into the Dongji Pce, pointing straight towards the Eternal Waystone of that tower. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller, Mount, Darius, Pudge Sprite, Aurora and other forces outside the tower all saw this finger. There was no pressure on the finger, nor was it directed at the people in the arena, but the magnificent aura contained within the finger was something that made everyone in the arena want to bow down and worship. This, what is this A strand of finger mane breaks through the air and arrives, who on earth is this? Such a magnificent momentum of the finger awn, although the mighty pressure is not obvious, but even Eternal Realm powerhouses cant evolve it, what the hell is going on? This finger awn is pointing straight at the Eternal Waystone, could this be some kind of mystery? Outside the tower, many people couldnt help but murmur. In an instant, many peoples gazes were all firmly fixed on that Eternal Waystone. After seeing that strand of finger awns shoot over, it disappeared into the Eternal Waystone, and the light of the entire dao stele zed up, as if it had activated this Eternal Waystone. The Eternal Waystone immediately lifted up into the air and hovered in midair, still filled with wisps of dao light. Vaguely, this Eternal Waystone even had a burst of dao sound resounding in the sky, appearing divine and extraordinary. Inside the third floor of the tower, after the Eternal Waystone changed, Jason, Chaos Progeny, Emperor Wallop, Orion Seeridge, these people all stopped fighting, and their eyes coincidentally looked towards the Eternal Waystone. This Eternal Waystone was too big, and the sudden change naturally attracted everyones attention. However, it was seen that this Dao Monument suspended in midair was shrinking, slowly shrinking to the height of one person, and continuing to weaken. Seeing this scene, Emperor Wallop, Orion Seeridge and others in the field all shed a trace of surprise in their eyes, if this monument has been shrinking, then is not able to take away? Just as this thought shed through the crowd, they actually saw the Eternal Waystone shrinking dramatically, shrinking to less than a meter, then less than half a meter, and finally only about the size of a fist. At that moment, Jason suddenly sensed that there was a certain kind of qi in his body, as if he was guided by something, or rather, it was a resonance. Whoosh! Whoosh! Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, Orion Seeridge, Marcus Deathless, Daemon Rex, Felix, Michiko, and the others all came out at that moment, rushing forward with the fastest speed, wanting to seize the Eternal Waystone that had shrunk into a fist. They all wanted to seize the Eternal Waystone, which had shrunk into a fist, into their hands. Thumbs up! At the same time, this Eternal Waystone suddenly turned into a ray of light, and with a whoosh sound, it rushed towards Jasons head. This caused Jasons face to be shocked, and he couldnt even avoid it if he wanted to, the speed was too fast to react. At that moment, the monument disappeared, rushing toward Jasons head and then disappeared. Jason was directly dumbfounded, he vaguely perceived that the dao tablet seemed to turn into a ray of light, directly into his own mind, which made him very surprised. Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and other celestials also turned to look over in unison, they too could no longer see the existence of the Dao Tablet, it was like it had directly disappeared out of thin air. Wolf Boy, go! Steeply, Jason transmitted his voice towards Wolf Boy, as he pulled Wolf Boy by the hand, that Origin Energy of his own fully erupted, as he catalyzed his March Arctic, and his figure transformed into a stream of light, directly rushing out of the tower beyond. At this moment, the Origin Laws could be utilized! Because the dao tablet had directly disappeared into Jasons mind, there was no Eternal Waystones dao light enveloping the scene, and the Origin Laws were no longer restricted. Jasons reaction was also extremely fast, once the Origin Laws of this ce were no longer restricted, he was bound to not be the enemy of the joint efforts of Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and the others, so he made an instant decision and took Wolf Boy with him to directly run away before Emperor Wallop and the others could react. Chapter 2781 – Beast Emperor Out (Normal) Whoosh! Jason urged the March Arctic, the speed is very fast, directly rushed out of the tower, in mid-air under the crack of the air, and Wolf Boy towards the Old Mr. Miller side rushed over. When Emperor Wallop saw Jason escaping in a sh, his face was stunned, and when he thought of something, he immediately activated his own Origin Laws, and when he tried, he realized that the Origin Laws could be activated without any restriction. At the next moment, Emperor Wallops face changed in shock, and he yelled, Jason has taken away the Eternal Waystone! With that said, Emperor Wallops figure moved, the monstrous Emperor of Heaven blood filled the air, a Law of Imperishability rune was presented, and he broke through the air and chased out. Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless and others also reacted and followed Emperor Wallop. Lets say Jason brought Wolf Boy and appeared from the tower, which made the protectors of various forces outside the tower all look puzzled, wasnt the originw suppressed within the tower?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. How did Jason catalyze the Origin Laws? Old Mr. Miller, run away! Everyone, follow along and escape from Dongji Pce, quick! Jason rushed to Old Mr. Millers side and immediately transmitted his voice. Then, Jason carried Bai out and said to Bai, Bai, take us out! Dongji Pce was also veryrge, Jason didnt know how many turns he would have to make if he were to find his way out on his own, the best way was to let Bai lead the way. Whoosh! Bai leapt up with great speed and darted forward. Jason and other The Human Realm talents all followed at the first time, while Old Mr. Miller was at the back. Old Mr. Miller had already vaguely guessed what was going on, now that the Eternal Waystone on the tower had disappeared, which made Old Mr. Millers heart beat wildly, thinking that it was hard to believe that Jason had seized the Eternal Waystone? The problem is, I dont see it! If he has captured it, where did the Waystone go? No matter what, running is the best thing to do now, if the Eternal Waystone has been seized by Jason, then if they dont run, its not hard to imagine what the next scene will be, they will definitely be besieged. Whoosh! Whoosh! Soon, Jason brought The Human Realm Heavenly Pride to directly flee the scene, that speed was extremely fast, straight to the point that the protectors of the various forces in the field didnt react. At that very moment- Whoosh! Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and other Celestial Pride all appeared out of thin air, and Emperor Wallop asked loudly, Jason? Where are The Human Realm martial artists? Where did they go? Darius hurriedly said, They ran away just now. Ran away? Emperor Wallop rose up in anger and roared, Men of the Eight Realms, listen to the order, give chase to me. Jason has seized the Eternal Waystone, we must catch up with him! Boom! When these words came out, everyone in the arena was shocked. Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, Valley of Specters, Zenithway, Pathgate, Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect, and so on, the protectors and disciples of various forces were all shocked beyond words. Eternal Waystone was actually taken away by Jason? How did he do it? Under thepetition of so many heavenly prides, Jason was able to take away the Eternal Waystone, which seemed too unbelievable! Furthermore, where did that Eternal Waystone go? When Jason rushed down just now, they all saw that there was no Eternal Waystone in Jasons hands. These Dao Protectors didnt ask about the specifics, and it wasnt the right time to ask. Combined with Jason and the others hasty escape just now, Jasons possibility of taking away the Eternal Waystone was extremely high. At that moment, Emperor Wallops eight domain powerhouses and disciples all chased after him. Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless and the others also chased after him. Jason and the others, led by Bai, easily found an exit from Dongji Pce. Jasons face rejoiced when he saw the exit and said, Quick, lets escape! Jason and the other The Human Realm Celestials all fled down the exit. At this time, Old Mr. Miller was busy asking, Jason, did you capture the Eternal Waystone? Jason said, That Eternal Waystone rushed directly towards my mind and then disappeared. The odds are that it went into my sea of consciousness. Once these words came out, the rest of The Human Realms Celestials were all stunned one by one, and the expressions on their faces looked extremely unbelievable. Eternal Waystone had actually directly disappeared into Jasons sea of consciousness? Having left Dongji Pce, where are we going next? Purple Phoenix Saintess asked. Jason said, To the giant peak that trapped Rex Wildborn. Where we emerged from when we first entered Eastsea Enve. There should be a teleportation port somewhere. Right now, this Eastsea Enve cant be stayed, and if Eternal Waystone is in my sea of consciousness, Emperor Wallop and the others definitely wont stop. Those major powerhouses of The Celestial Realm will alle to fight over it. Its dangerous to stay here, the best way is to escape immediately and return to The Human Realm! Old Mr. Miller said, Jason has a point. Lets go, lets rush towards the giant peak. Jason and his group immediately rushed towards the direction of the giant peak that trapped Rex Wildborn. Not long after, they saw Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, and other major forces of The Celestial Realm all leaving Dongji Pce. They fled in that direction! Darius spoke. For Creation Realm powerhouses, with the ability to create heaven and earth, the scent routes left behind by Jason and the others as they fled could not be hidden from Creation Realm powerhouses at all. Chase after them! Emperor Wallop opened his mouth and also chased after them with all his might in the direction of the giant peak. Darius, Mount, Faceless, Pudge Sprite, Kuang, and other Creation realm powerhouses were even the first to move out, their speeds were too fast and they were able to directly travel through the void. Giant Peak side. When Eternal Waystone rushed towards Jasons mind on the tower and then disappeared, the giant peak was already starting to shake violently. Rumble! As the amplitude of this giant peaks shaking became bigger and bigger, the ground was filled with the sound of the ground shaking, the sound was too appalling, as if there was a giant that was pounding the earth. Click rub! Click! Steeply, a huge crack was seen spreading out on this huge peak, these cracks were crisscrossed and spread all over the entire huge peak. Rumble! Rumble! As these cracks spread, a huge boulder began to roll down from the giant peak, smashing into the ground and causing a huge tremor. The changes that urred on this side of the giant peak attracted the attention of Old Mr. Miller, Jason and the others, who were stepping into the air towards this side of the giant peak, but they were able to sense that the entire Eastsea Enve began to have a feeling of the ground shaking. From afar, Jason and the others saw the giant peak, and their faces froze, full of shock. What did they see? This giant peak was actually shaking! How could this be possible? With Eastern Great Emperors array pattern, this huge peak should be as stable as a dog, but now it was actually shaking? Seeing this scene, Jason and the others subconsciously stopped their steps. Dont go over there yet! Old Mr. Millers tone gelled. Jason and the others shed to the side and did not continue to approach this giant peak. Just then, violently- Rumble! A roaring vibration that resounded through the heavens and earth was deafening, the entire ten-thousand-foot-high giant peak directly copsed, and a giant beast rushed up in the sky amidst the rolling fallen rocks, covered with ayer of golden scales, and a pair of eyes that looked like blood moons were flooded with an ethereal cold aura. Roar! This golden beast roared up to the sky, that roar spread throughout the entire Eastsea Enve, causing this side of the sky and earth to vibrate, the earth undting with it, causing a kind of heaven-turning-earth-turning horrifying might. Chapter 2782 Heavenly Earthquake (Normal) A golden beast appeared in the sky, its huge size covered the sky and the earth, and it roared up to the sky, as if it was venting its monstrous anger from endless years, and the sound waves caused by its roar shook in all directions. Immediately after, this golden beast opened its mouth and swallowed, the entire Eastsea Enve within the world Origin Breath as if all converged in its bloody mouth, the world was dark, a monstrous pressure began to diffuse from its body, this side of the world as if it could not carry its body, the huge body of the void spread out a spatial cracks. This is exactly the Golden Beast King that was previously trapped inside the giant peak, now it finally got out of the trap, absorbing the origin aura of the entire Eastsea Enve, its own pressure breath began to move towards the Eternal Realm. This means that this Rex Wildborn is recovering its previous Imperial Realm! Imperial Realm, that is Eternal Realm, an existence that can destroy heaven and earth with the lift of a hand! Jason, Old Mr. Miller and many of The Human Realms talents were dumbfounded, this was the Rex Wildborn that was trapped in the giant peak, and now it had escaped from the trap? This is a real beast emperor! Who could resist it after it got out of the trap? Jason is very clear, this beast emperor is trapped in the giant peak for endless years, has long been born with resentment, the psychology has long be deformed, this time out of the trap only under the outbreak of anger Im afraid to hate to destroy the sky and destroy the earth, under the madness, Im afraid that the entire Eastsea Enve in all the people are going to be annihted ah! No! Perhaps the ancient Beastkin Lineage will survive! Jason, Old Mr. Miller and the others all turned pale, they had fooled this Rex Wildborn, if this Rex Wildborn found them, what would happen? Just as they were thinking, all of a suddenC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, Felix, Michiko, and other Celestial Realm talents arrived, and the major Dao Protectors also appeared one after another, all the forces of the Celestial Realm arrived.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Subsequently, the people of all the forces were all dumbfounded, directly dumbfounded. They looked at the huge golden beast that emerged in midair in the distance, their faces were shocked, and at the same time, a sense of horror and fear flowed out. This was the Beast Emperor! A true Rex Wildborn, who would have thought that a Rex Wildborn was sealed within this giant peak? Mount, Darius, Pudge Sprite, Faceless, and one other Protector instinctively all felt their own soul level trembling, in the face of a Rex Wildborn, even though they were at Creation realm cultivation, they, the Protectors, werepletely inadequate! Rex Wildborn! Rex Wildborn has finally gotten out of the trap! A shout of utter surprise rang out, it was Orion Seeridge. Not only him, all of the Wildborn Beastkin Lineages were cheering, all looking exuberant! Rex Wildborn getting out of the trap was simply great joyous news for their n, meaning that their Draconic Beastkin Lineage was absolutely rampant in Eastsea Enve ah. This, this is Rex Wildborn? How did this Rex Wildborn get out of the trap? Emperor Wallop murmured to himself, his face pale. Damn it, Eastsea Enve is actually sealing a Rex Wildborn? Chaos Progenys tone was also horrified. Rex Wildborning out of the world was equivalent to an Eternal Realm powerhouse, lifting his hand to overthrow the heavens, who could stop it? Hahahaha, its really heaven helping my Primal Beast n! Orion Seeridgeughed out loud as he said to the Draconic Beastkin Lineage, Lets go, lets go up and wee Rex Wildborn out of his trap! Next, Dystopian Beastkin Lineage is going to sweep through the entire Eastsea Enve! At the same time, a huge vibrating sound came from Sanctus Zeniths side, and the silhouettes of a Draconic Beast were seen emerging, which were the remnants of Draconic Beasts. These remnants of the Ancient Beasts still contained some origin breath, and at this moment, as Golden Beast King opened his mouth and sucked, he sucked all of these remnants of origin into his mouth. Boom! The heavens and earth shook, the Golden Beast Kings origin had already returned to the previous Imperial Realm, and a monstrous pressure of the Eternal Realm permeated his body, covering the sky and causing the void to tremble. Just as this Golden Beast Kings Eternal Realms pressure erupted and arrived, all of a sudden C Whoosh! In front of this Rex Wildborn, a figure appeared, with a light blue tunic and a calm demeanor, appearingposed. This figure appeared somewhat illusory, not solid, and after he appeared, he reached out with a stroke, and a barrier formed by another arcane Dao pattern was created, enveloping him and this Rex Wildborn. The pressure of the Eternal Realm that Rex Wildborn had erupted was isted by this barrier and did not pass out. Otherwise, the pressure of a Beast Emperor, whether it was Jason or the people of The Celestial Realm, all of them could not resist, being swept by the violent pressure, the cultivation of a weaker person would be shaken to death. This was a transparent barrier, more like a battlefield divided by this figure, within the area covered by the barrier, the Golden Beast Kings pressure, including the impact caused by the battle would not be transmitted. This was also protecting the living beings in the Eastsea Enve, otherwise a great battle at the Eternal Realm level would be enough to destroy the heavens and the earth, and the living beings around the battlefield would have a hard time escaping death as long as they were caught in the waves. Eastern Great Emperor, you are just a wisp of residual thoughts, you also want to stop this Emperor? You are dreaming! At this moment, the Golden Beast King roared out, then it directly transformed into a middle-aged man, with a head of blonde hair, but there was a golden horn on his forehead, the entire person appeared to be iparably stout, with ayer of golden scales covering his arms, and an Eternal Realms pressure permeated out from his body. This head of Golden Beast King into human form, the horror of monstrous qi and blood in the diffusion, but also filled with a violent and iparable killing opportunity, a pair of blood-colored eyes tightly staring at the figure in front. However, Rex Wildborns words had stunned all the forces of The Celestial Realm, including Jason and the others C Eastern Great Emperor? Eastern Great Emperor? This illusory figure was the Eastern Great Emperor? However, from Rex Wildborns words, he knew that this was not the Eastern Great Emperors original body, but only a wisp of the Eastern Great Emperors divine thoughts. The Eastern Great Emperors divine thought manifested, is this to intercept and kill Rex Wildborn? Seeing this scene, Emperor Wallop and the others were finally relieved. On the other hand, Orion Seeridge and the other Ancient Beastkin Lineage peoples faces all became iparably gloomy, as he hadnt expected such a change to ur at all. At this time, the Rex Wildborn in human form stared at the Eastern Great Emperor as heughed and said, Eastern Great Emperor, at first, you imprisoned me here. Today, this Emperor is going to burst this strand of your divine thoughts! Boom! Just as the words fell from his mouth, Rex Wildborn rushed forward, and an Eternal Rune emerged on his body, as he sted out with his fist, and that Eternal Force connected heaven and earth, engulfing the Eastern Great Emperor. Chapter 2783 – Battle of the Top Powers (Normal) Rumble! Golden Beast King was powerful, under his human form, he was full of attacking and killing power, the fist attack that erupted was iparably violent, an intertwined eternal rune was presented, the eternal power came across the river of time, prating through the space, and bombarded the Eastern Great Emperor. Eastern Great Emperors gaze was cold, he pointed out a finger, there were subtle runes presented, that was the runicw of the Immortal Realm, if the main body was present in person, this finger was enough to suppress Golden Beast King. However, this Eastern Great Emperors figure was only a wisp of divine thought, and therefore did not possess true Immortal Origin Energy, and was unable to utilize the true power of the Immortal Rune. With a roar, Golden Beast Kings fist power hardened and broke through the Eastern Great Emperors evolved killing move, followed by Golden Beast King bullying his way up, attacking and killing the Eastern Great Emperor with an iparably strong aura. Eastern Great Emperors gaze turned cold as he shouted, Eastern Pinnacle Tower! In an instant, a violent vibration came from Dongji Pce, and Jason and the others who were watching this amazing battle from afar suddenly saw a three-story tower flying in the air and crashing into the boundary. Jason, Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and the others immediately recognized that this was the tower that they had once gone up. Legend has it that the Eastern Great Emperor used the Eternal Waystone to tower over this tower, wanting to refine this tower into the second Imperial Arms, but before this tower could be an Imperial Arms, the Eastern Great Emperor had already left! The Eastern Great Emperor had already left the Eastsea Enve and disappeared. Now, this wisp of Eastern Great Emperors divine thought actually directly summoned Eastern Pinnacle Tower. With a loud boom, after the Eastern Pinnacle Tower was summoned to the battlefield, one could only see that the Eastern Pinnacle Tower directly enveloped Golden Beast King, enveloping Golden Beast King within the tower. At the same time, this Eastern Pinnacle Tower alsopletely revived, permeated with a top-tier divine weapon pressure, a divine pattern emerged, permeated with eternal divine power, and in this regard, it imprisoned towards Golden Beast King. Eastern Great Emperor, you think that a mere broken tower can trap me? Then you are too naive! Golden Beast Kings roar came out, followed by a huge vibrationing from the entire Eastern Pinnacle Tower, as Golden Beast King was trying his best to break through the Eastern Pinnacle Towers confinement. Boom! Boom! Violent and violent vibrations came from the Eastern Pinnacle Tower, and the Eastern Pinnacle Towers confinement runes immediately became unstable. Inside, there was an iparably strong origin force that had reached the quasi-Realm of the Immortal. After devouring the remnants of those ancient beasts in Sanctus Zenith, Golden Beast Kings strength was slowly recovering after some refining, but of course, it was currently impossible for Golden Beast King to recover to the true Imperial Realm, that is, the realm of the Eternal Immortal. It had been suppressed in the giant peak for endless years, and the array patternid down by the Eastern Great Emperor had constantly plundered the Eternal Immortal Origin to maintain the operation of the Eastsea Enve. Therefore, if Golden Beast King wanted to recover to the peak of Imperial Realm, unless he could escape from the Eastsea Enve, and then go on a rampage to plunder and absorb the Origin Energy of each void world, he could gradually recover. Therefore, Golden Beast King currently absorbed those countless remnants of Ancient Beast Origin Energy from Sanctus Zenith, and after refining them, recovering to Quasi-Immortal was already a limit. Although quasi-immortality still belonged to the category of Eternal Realm, it was much more powerful than the peak of Eternal Realm that was. Break for me! At this time, Golden Beast Kings earth-shaking roar came from the sky, the quasi-immortal Origin Energy was in full eruption, a section of the unicorn horn was pierced through the tower body, the golden unicorn with a cold sharpness, but also was wrapped by a quasi-immortal Origin Energy, releasing a powerful berserk force. Eastern Great Emperor reached out, Dongji Pce was shrinking, and eventually rose up into the sky with a buzz, hovering above Eastern Great Emperors head. Roar! A roar came out, only to see Golden Beast King rising into the sky, he was holding a golden unicorn, at a closer look, this was exactly the golden unicorn on its main bodys forehead, the unicorn was draped with a series of subtle runes, this was a rune that was far higher than the Eternal Realm level, some of the runes were of sharp attributes, able to strengthen the sharpness of this unicorn, some of them were of strong attributes, making this unicorn strong, and some were of strong attributes, making this unicorn strong and strong. attribute, making this unicorn horn incredibly sturdy. Eastern Great Emperor, you are just a wisp of divine thought! You can only utilize less than one percent of your bodys power! Do you still want to suppress this Emperor with this? Even if this Emperor is unable to recover to his peak Realm of the Immortal in a short period of time, this Emperors physical body is still at the immortal level! You cant hurt this Emperor at all, so prepare for this wisp of your divine mind to go up in smoke! Golden Beast King roared, his bloodline power erupted in full force, evolving his own secret battle techniques, and a Golden Beast Kings own body shadow emerged behind him, an intertwined Origin Rune encircled him, and the quasi-immortal power contained within reached a peak of supreme terror. Kill! Golden Beast King bellowed, as he sprinted towards Eastern Great Emperor, the illusory gigantic beast shadow behind him fused with him, as Golden Beast Kings attack erupted, it was equivalent to the power of his own body, the beast horn in his hand blossomed with golden sharpness, slicing across the sky, the quasi-immortal power was boiling, attacking him head on. boiling, attacking the Eastern Great Emperor head on. Eastern Great Emperors gaze sank as he mobilized Eastern Pinnacle Tower to battle with Golden Beast King. Outside the boundary, Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists, including the major forces of The Celestial Realm, were all staring intently, this was a rivalry between peak powerhouses. Even if the Eastern Great Emperor was a wisp of divine thought, the Eastern Great Emperor was a generation of great emperors from the Deste Ancient Era that stood proudly at the peak, and the battle techniques and secret arts he had evolved were absolutely unique and unrivaled in the world. Therefore, everyone was staring intently, wanting to catch a glimpse of the mysteries from it, and if they were able toprehend a trace of it, it would definitely be of lifelong use. Besides, this was almost a battle between immortal level powerhouses, although Golden Beast King had failed to recover to his peak, and Eastern Great Emperor was only a wisp of divine thought, but when they were at their peak, they were both immortal level powerhouses, and they had never seen such a powerful battle. Not to mention them, even those Eternal Realm powerhouses from The Celestial Realm had no chance of ever seeing it. Eastern Great Emperor seems to be suppressed!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Eastern Great Emperor is just a wisp of divine thought, this Beast Emperor has a fleshly body that is close to the immortal level, restored to quasi-immortal battle power. Eastern Great Emperor being able to fight with a wisp of divine thought is already heaven-defying enough! Yes, Eastern Great Emperors wisp of divine thought is estimated to be only one percent of the bodys battle power, and it was still able to suppress such a beast emperor, so how terrifying is Eastern Great Emperors body? Its unimaginable! Some people were discussing. In the battlefield within the boundary, Eastern Great Emperor was indeed being suppressed, and Golden Beast King was terrifyingly terrifying, erupting with the strongest battle power and charging towards Eastern Great Emperor. Eastern Great Emperor was forced to retreat, just then, all of a sudden- Please invite Holy Buddha! Eastern Great Emperor spoke violently, and that magnificent voice echoed throughout the entire Eastsea Enve. Chapter 2784 Holy Buddha Void (Normal) CHoly Buddha! The magnificent voice of the Eastern Great Emperor resounded throughout the Eastsea Enve, deafening and shocking. In an instantC Boom! A round of great sun rose from the direction of the Western Lands, this round of great sun was not the round of zing sun overhead, but this round of great sun rising from the direction of the Western Lands was actually not even remotely inferior to the light of the round of zing sun overhead. For a moment, it was as if there were two great suns in the heavens and earth, and the zing, dazzling, eye-catching light of the great sun shrouded the heavens and earth, reflecting the firmament of this side. At that moment, Felix was stunned, and all the Zenithway disciples were all shocked beyond words. This is the Great Sun Buddha Form! Zenithways supreme dharma phase! Felix lost his voice as he exited, and immediately afterward, Felix sat down on the ground, folded his hands together, faced the Western Lands, and recited the Zenithway scriptures with reverence under his breath. Sage Mentorson and all the other Zenithway disciples were also sitting on the ground with their hands folded and their faces devoutly reciting the Buddhist scriptures. In that magnificent, zing, majestic Great Sun Buddha Form, only a withered figure could be seen manifesting, and was walking step by step towards the front. It was an old monk, wearing a gray monks robe, his face was old, his eyes were divine, giving off a sense of great mercy and greatpassion, and his body was shrouded in Buddhas light, and apanied by that divine and extraordinary Great Sun Buddha Form, this old monk crossed the void and entered the battlefield within the boundary. Zenithway disciples meet Holy Buddha! Felix and the other Zenithway people immediately spoke in a loud voice, their tones excited and devout. Old Mr. Millers heart fluttered, this was the supreme Holy Buddha of Zenithway, the one who created the Great Thunder Temple, left behind the legacy of Zenithway, and disappeared behind him. Old Mr. Miller tightly stared at Holy Buddha, he stared at Holy Buddha and looked at it, he vaguely had a feeling that Holy Buddhas physical body level had already exceeded the stage of Inner Sage and Outer King, and reached a higher level. Although the Holy Buddha that appeared this time was not the original body either, it was more like a wisp of the Origin Divine Thought that stayed in the Eastsea Enve had been transformed into a wisp of the Origin Divine Thought, which was somewhat simr to the Eastern Great Emperors current situation. After Holy Buddha appeared, Golden Beast Kings face became slightly grave as he stared at this Holy Buddhas shadow, his tone turned cold as he said, Its you, monk? Endless years ago, someone had attained enlightenment in the Eastsea Enve, and this King sensed it. I suppose that person was you? I didnt realize that you left a strand of your own origin divine idea in the Eastsea Enve. Is this a setup? Eastern Great Emperor smiled lightly and said, Golden Beast King, its good that you know. When Holy Buddha attained enlightenment, this wisp of my divine thought had talked to Holy Buddha, allowing Holy Buddha to leave a wisp of his own origin divine thought behind as well, aiming for this day. Good, what a good n! Golden Beast Kingughed coldly as he said, However, you are all divine thoughts incarnate, and you want to suppress this King with just this? Thats a bit too whimsical, isnt it? Even if Holy Buddhas divine thought incarnationes, so what? This Emperor will suppress it all the same! Saying that, this Rex Wildborn roared, monstrous pressure spreading, rolling like a tide of Vital Force surging up, covering the sky and the sun, powerful and overwhelming, manifesting a quasi-immortal supreme pressure. Moreover, Golden Beast Kings skin began to disy a path of gold-colored subtle runes, which enveloped his body with a bright golden aura, presenting a hard and iparable metallic texture. At this moment, Golden Beast King raised the strength of his physique to the strongest realm, infinitely close to Imperial Realms physical body. Amitabha Buddha! A Buddhist cry sounded from the Holy Buddha Shadow, and in the next moment, the Great Sun Buddha Form that had evolved had crushed over towards Golden Beast King. The Great Sun Buddha Form crushed over, as if there was a real round of brilliant sun crashing into Golden Beast King face to face, that might was extremely shocking, this round of Great Sun Buddha Form contained a might that incinerated everything, and intertwined among them were endless supreme subtle runes. A mere Dharma Phase dares to act recklessly in front of this Emperor? Lets see this Emperor break this Dharma phase of yours! Golden Beast King shouted coldly as he moved, his Origin Energy exploding as he sted his fist towards the Great Sun Buddha Form, his iparably strong physical body also rushing forward, simply fearless of the terrifying pressure contained within the Great Sun Buddha Form. With Golden Beast Kings physical body that was infinitely close to that of an Imperial Realm, it was almost impossible for the Great Sun Buddha Form that Holy Buddha had created under a wisp of divine thought to injure Golden Beast Kings physical body. At this moment, Holy Buddha violently sted a fist towards Golden Beast King, and as this fist erupted, the might of thousands of thunders faintly filled the air, shocking the heavens and shaking the heavens. This was Great Thunder God Fist! This punch fused the strongest axioms of the Great Thunder God Fist, and endless runes converged together, transforming into the might of this punch that sted towards Golden Beast King. Its just a wisp of divine thought! You wont be able to hurt this King! Golden Beast Kingughed coldly,pletely unperturbed by Holy Buddhas attack.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then- Boom! The Eastern Pinnacle Tower attacked once again, enveloping the void and imprisoning Golden Beast King. The Holy Buddhas shadow coupled with the Eastern Pinnacle Tower attack entangled Golden Beast King. At this moment, the Eastern Great Emperor, who was transformed into a strand of divine thoughts, gazed towards Sanctus Zenith, a zing gaze shed in his eyes, and he violently opened his mouth and lightly shouted Sword! Saying that, Eastern Great Emperor extended his right hand towards Sanctus Zeniths direction. Rumble! At that moment, a burst of ground shaking sound came from the direction of Sanctus Zenith, the huge vibration amplitude was transmitted to Jason and The Celestial Realms various forces side, the people in the field were all able to sense that the entire ground was shaking, the might was extremely horrifying and appalling. Jason and the others subconsciously looked towards the direction of Sanctus Zenith, and a sense of extreme shock appeared on their faces. They saw a light, a sharp light, as if a supreme de that had been sealed for endless years hade out. ng! A melodious, crisp, and high-pitched sword sound came from the sky, and a divine aura was violently seen rising up into the sky, permeated with an overwhelming pressure that was enough to cut through the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, traversing across the void, and shooting over towards this side of the battlefield. Sanctus Zeniths sidepletely exploded, the ground shook, the ground sank, and along with this divine auraing out, the entire Sanctus Zenith had ceased to exist! This is Imperial Arms! Eastern Great Emperors Imperial Arms! Emperor Wallop couldnt help but open his mouth, his tone trembling. This is the might of Imperial Arms, a might that can destroy the heavens and the earth! Eastern Great Emperors Imperial Arms is truly dusty in Sanctus Zenith!Chaos Progeny also spoke. All of them were shocked and directly dumbstruck. They were all able to sense the monstrous pressure contained within that overwhelming divine aura, which was withdrawn andpletely introverted, otherwise even if it was diffused with a wisp of sharpness, it would be enough to instantly cut them down horizontally! This was the might of Imperial Arms! Shoo! In an instant, this overwhelming divine aura flew to Eastern Great Emperors outstretched hand, and was held by Eastern Great Emperors one hand, which was a sword, with a verdant green body, as if it was made of green jade. Chapter 2785 – Imperial Arms Out, Beast Emperor Falls! (Normal) A long sword as green as jade was held in Eastern Great Emperors hand, the long sword was flooded with a green-colored sword aura, it was not blinding, nor was it zing, but the pressure that was secretly embedded within it was such that people were unable to look at it tly! At least, when Jason and the others looked over, what they saw was just a green-colored divine aura, and they couldnt see any details of the sword clearly at all. This was the might of Imperial Arms! Imperial Arms is hard to see straight, its divine might is monstrous, only such a divine weapon can be worthy of a great emperor! Imperial Arms has appeared, is this to decapitate Rex Wildborn? Definitely! This is only a wisp of the Eastern Great Emperors divine thoughts, its difficult to restrict Rex Wildborn, summoning Imperial Arms toe, its definitely to behead a Beast Emperor! A beast emperor! Or a true Beast Emperor that was imprisoned in the Deste Ancient Era until now! This is going to be beheaded? A loud murmur rang out. Orion Seeridge, who was not far away, heard it, and his face instantly turned iparably pale, the gaze in his eyes filled with unwillingness and fear. After a long time, he hoped that the sealed Rex Wildborn woulde out, and he thought that under the leadership of this Rex Wildborn, the Ancient Beastkin Lineage would definitely be able to restore the glory of the Ancient Era once again. Could it be that the Rex Wildborn was going to be killed just as soon as it was born? If that was the case, how could the Ancient Beastkin Lineage rise to power? Boom! At that moment, in the battlefield within the boundary, an iparably violent rumbling sound came from the Golden Beast King, who was fighting against the suppression of the Eastern Pinnacle Tower and the attack of the Great Thunder God Fist, which was evolved from the Holy Buddhas shadow. The Eastern Great Emperor was holding the Imperial Arms, and he was building up his strength, urging the Imperial Arms to revivepletely. Because the Eastern Great Emperor was not his own body, he was only a wisp of divine thought, he needed enough time to activate the Imperial Arms in his hand. The Eastern Pinnacle Tower and Holy Buddhas shadow were trying their best to entangle Rex Wildborn, buying enough time for the Eastern Great Emperor. Break it! This was Golden Beast Kings earth-shaking roar, the golden unicorn in his hand shook the Eastern Pinnacle Tower that was suppressing him in the air, and then the golden unicorn in his hand zed with a Dao pattern that filled the room with the most powerful power, and under the quasi-immortal power of Golden Beast King, it was a very strong and powerful power that was fully exploded. Under the quasi-immortal power of Golden Beast King, the golden unicorn horn sted at the Holy Buddhas shadows fist, and also broke through to the Great Sun Buddha Form that kept crushing over! Rumble! This side of the heavens and earth shook violently, and the winds and clouds in the heavens and earth changed color. At that moment, the Great Thunder God Fist of the Holy Buddhas shadow was seen to break and kill, and that round of Great Sun Buddha Form crushing over broke, and the burning heavenly might contained within the Great Sun Buddha Form also weakened. The Holy Buddhas shadow also began to fade, looking as if it had run out of gas, and was about to be unable to maintain the existence of this shadow. A wisp of Gods thoughts, but also want to suppress this Emperor Holy Buddha, even if the main bodyes, it may not be able to suppress this Emperor, he said! Give this King a flying ash! Golden Beast King roared, his roar was like thunder, shaking the sky, he rushed towards this Holy Buddha shadow with a strong and unrivaled might, the beast blood impacted the sky, the golden scales on his bodys surface were blooming with a bright golden aura. Boom! Golden Beast King sted out with a fist, suppressing the Holy Buddha Shadow, topletely shatter the Holy Buddha Shadow. Amitabha Buddha! All things are reincarnated! The Holy Buddha Shadow recited silently as he sat in the air, and behind him, a scene of reincarnation appeared, distorting space and time and engulfing Golden Beast King, as if he wanted to pull Golden Beast King into the distorted space and time of reincarnation. Reincarnation Dharma Phase! At this moment, Holy Buddhas silhouette evolved the Reincarnation Dharma Phase to restrain Golden Beast King! With a loud boom, the Holy Buddha Shadows fist sted and shook the Holy Buddha Shadow, who was also attacked by the Reincarnation Dharma Phase, and his own Divine Consciousness was pulled by the powerful power of reincarnation, as if his Divine Consciousness was going to be dragged and dragged out, and plunged into that cycle of reincarnation. However, the Holy Buddhas silhouette, which was transformed into a wisp of divine thought, could not manage to strip Golden Beast Kings divine sense out, but the Reincarnation Dharma Phase also caused Golden Beast King to stagnate for a moment. At that very momentC Snort! Eastern Great Emperor shed and arrived, and the Imperial Arms in his hand was finally ready to chop down! Golden Beast King immediately sensed a great crisis, which caused his entire body to grow cold, with the implication that he was going to diepletely, he rose up in terror, roaring madly, and after getting rid of the Reincarnation Dharma Phases hold, he turned his gaze, and saw the green-colored saber de chopping down horizontally! No..! Youre just a wisp of divine thought, how can you activate this Imperial Arms! Golden Beast Kings desperate hissing sound came out, his own essence blood burned crazily regardless of the cost, and the terrifying power that was gathered together exploded, holding the Golden Beasts horn, and met the green colored sword awn! The moment the green colored sword awn chopped out, the only thing in heaven and earth was the existence of this green colored sword awn, this sword awn crushed heaven and earth, covering the heavenly might, powerful and iparable! Golden Beast Kings beast horn met the attack, but it was like ice and snow meeting the spring sun, there was no way to resist it! Snort! Golden Beast Kings horn was chopped off, and the green colored sword that contained the power of Imperial Arms recovery continued to chop down, from the top of Golden Beast Kings head to the bottom, along with Golden Beast Kings physical body that was infinitely close to the Imperial Realm was also broken and killed! After this sword, everything in heaven and earth was calm again. It was actually seen that Golden Beast King was almost split into two, with this sword chopping down, Golden Beast Kings divine sense could not escape at all, and was also chopped down and destroyed, and his physical body was also silenced. This meant that this Beast King that had been sealed in the Ancient Era was dead. With the Golden Beast Kings death and extinction, it also revealed its own body, a huge beast body falling from the mid-air to the ground, causing earthquake-like fluctuations toe from the ground. Woo! At that moment, the gloomy wind in this area of heaven and earth was so strong that it rained blood, and a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared. This was a heavenly change, the death and silence of a Creation realm level powerhouse was enough to cause a heavenly change, let alone this Rex Wildborn! Amitabha Buddha! The Holy Buddhas shadow folded its hands towards the Eastern Great Emperor and recited a Buddhas name, after which the Holy Buddhas shadow disappeared like a rain of light. This wisp of Holy Buddhas divine thought was also silenced. The Eastern Great Emperor was holding the Imperial Arms, all dressed in green, standing proudly in the sky, with an unparalleled vor that reflected the heavens and the world! On the ground far away, Jason and other The Human Realm martial artists, as well as Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and other forces of The Celestial Realm were all dumbfounded, and were unable to return to their senses for a long time.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rex Wildborn is dead? Fallen? A Beast Emperor, at his peak, was an eternal and immortal existence, and was killed just like that, such a scene shocked Jason and the others. This scene shocked Jason and the others. It also made Jason and the others intuitively realize the invincibility of the Eastern Great Emperor, who was only a wisp of divine thought, and under the activation of Imperial Arms, he was able to cut down the Beast Emperor with a single sword! How powerful is this! Chapter 2786 – The Great Emperor Leaves (Normal) The Golden Beast King died, killed by the Eastern Great Emperor with his Imperial Arms! After Golden Beast Kings fall, his body manifested itself, and his huge body fell to the ground, causing the ground to shake. A green dress, holding Imperial Arms, standing proudly in the sky, with a unique power that dominates the nine heavens. Although the Eastern Great Emperor at this time was only a wisp of divine thought, it still contained a great emperors might, a great emperors might that one would not dare to look down upon. With the end of this battle, the boundary set up by the Eastern Great Emperor had also disappeared. The Eastern Great Emperor stepped into the air, causing Jason and all the forces of The Celestial Realm to fall silent and stand motionless. Eastern Great Emperor came and looked at Jason, Emperor Wallop with a calm gaze, he opened his mouth and said- The Eastsea Enves chance is over, and this strand of this Great Emperors divine mind will also be traveling with the Imperial Arms to pursue the Great Emperor. Therefore, the entire Eastsea Enve will soon cease to exist, so no matter how many chances you and others have gotten, it is appropriate to leave as soon as possible! The Epochal Cataclysm is approaching, so you and the rest of the Terran descendants should rise up and cultivate! After saying this, Eastern Great Emperors figure was vaporizing, and this wisp of divine thought looked like it was going to merge into this Imperial Arms, breaking into the air along with the Imperial Arms. Squeak! At this moment, on Jasons back, Bai jumped out and squeaked at Eastern Great Emperor. Eastern Great Emperors illusory figure noticed Bai, and a hint of warmth flooded his eyes. Snort! By this time, Imperial Arms had risen into the air and shot straight up into the sky. Eastern Great Emperor looked towards Treasures Trove, he reached out his hand towards Treasures Trove, and immediately the entire Treasures Trove was enveloped in a haze of light, with a divine aura permeating it, and this divine aura covered the entire Eastsea Enve. Even Jason and the others all sensed it, and after sensing this divine aura, just taking a breath would give them a sense of refreshing and joyfulness. Immediately afterward, everyone fiercely saw a divine lotus rising from Treasures Troves side, and the entire divine lotus was shrouded in ayer of divine radiance, and on that note, it broke through the air and flew straight towards that Eastern Great Emperors shadow. Divine Medicine! This is the Divine Pill that was rumored to have been nted by the Eastern Great Emperor himself in Treasures Trove! Some people in the arena had already cried out in astonishment, they had already guessed that this was a Divine Pill, a true Divine Pill, permeated with an aura of divinity, with a divine aura shining. Nine-Fold Godsouls Lotus, this is the Nine-Fold Godsouls Lotus! Rhea Saintess murmured and opened her mouth. Jasons face was stunned, when he was in Treasures Trove, he heard Rhea Saintess mention that there was a Divine Pill in Treasures Trove that was nted by the Eastern Great Emperor himself. However, no one was able to find it. Now, this divine potion has appeared and was summoned by the Eastern Great Emperor. The Divine Pill rose up into the air and disappeared into the Eastern Great Emperors hands, and the Imperial Arms with its divine aura restrained carried the Eastern Great Emperors divine thoughts, breaking through the sky and instantly disappearing above the sky. Eastern Great Emperor had left, to be precise, it was this wisp of divine thought that had left, the Imperial Arms carried this wisp of divine thought, brought along a divine medicine, broke through the boundary of the Eastsea Enve, and disappeared into the universe of heaven and earth, going in pursuit of the Eastern Great Emperors main body. From this, one could tell that the Eastern Great Emperors main body was still alive. However, the situation of the Eastern Great Emperors main body was not optimistic, so Imperial Arms and the Divine Pill followed them to help the Eastern Great Emperor.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After the Eastern Great Emperor left, Jason, as well as Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and other forces of The Celestial Realm came back to their senses. They all remembered the words left by the Eastern Great Emperor before he left, that is, the Eastsea Enve was about to be destabilized, so they had to leave as soon as possible. Jasons eyes flickered as he was looking for an exit. At the same time, Jason was surprised that Eastern Great Emperor didnt take Eternal Waystone with him after he left. This meant that that Eternal Waystone was still in his possession. Now that Eastern Great Emperor left Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and these people would definitely not give up the chance to fight for Eternal Waystone. Sure enough, the next moment- Jason, hand over the Eternal Waystone! Emperor Wallop bellowed, as he sprinted towards Jason, his own strand of Emperor Blood stirring up in full force, impacting the sky as an endless aura of Emperor Blood filled the air, obscuring the sky. Boom! Emperor Wallop threw a punch at Jason, he activated the fist momentum of the Emperor of Heaven Fist, and the Undying Force contained within his fist momentumpletely erupted. Not only Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny also surrounded Jason, his own Chaos Vital Force was also erupting, and he was holding his breath in his heart. In the three-story tower of Dongji Pce, he had been beaten up by Jason, so it could be said that he had lost face, so he naturally wanted to kill Jason to save his own face. Battle! Jason was fearless, he had already seen that after that huge peak copsed, there was already a spatial hole that had appeared, and it was thought that that spatial hole was the exit from Eastsea Enve. Therefore, Jason transmitted his voice to The Human Realm martial artists side, telling them to face off together towards the side of the spatial hole. Battle! Titus, however, also bellowed as he took the initiative to attack towards Emperor Wallops side, which was to help Jason. In addition, Daemon Rex also struck out, offering up his Quasi-DivineDemon Gods Seal, chaining across the sky, transforming into a Divine Chain and attacking towards Chaos Progenys entanglement. At the same time, Darius, Mount, and those who had reached the true Creation realm surrounded and killed Old Mr. Miller at the first opportunity. A single Creation Rune evolved in the sky, and the power of Creation contained within erupted, creating the heavens and earth, forming a square of space, attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller. Great Thunder God Fist! Old Mr. Miller shouted violently as he activated the Great Thunder God Fist, just now, he saw the Holy Buddhas shadow manifesting, using the Great Thunder God Fist to fight Golden Beast King. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller was really enlightened, his path of martial arts was to refine his own boxing intent, so his understanding of boxing intent was unrivaled, the boxing intent presented by the Great Thunder God Fist performed by the Holy Buddhas shadow touched him, allowing him to have a deep understanding of the essence of the Great Thunder God Fist. deep understanding of the essence of Great Thunder God Fist. Boom! Old Mr. Millers Great Thunder God Fist erupted, the void trembled, and an ancient Buddhas shadow appeared in the fist meaning, and the Quasi-Great Undying Force also erupted, sting towards Darius and Mount. As Old Mr. Miller resisted Darius and Mounts joint attack, Pudge Sprite and Kuang also silently attacked Darius and Mount. Kuang had teamed up with Old Mr. Miller to fight Mountst time, and now that Titus had taken the initiative to attack, Kuang immediately went for it as well. With Pudge Sprite and Kuangs help, the pressure on Old Mr. Miller was relieved. On the other hand, Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, Empyrean Falls, and Soulreturn River, the four Forbidden Land people also attacked Pathgate and Zenithways disciples, and a big battle broke out. Chapter 2787 – Each Chooses (Normal) prince of men, Yangzi, Nero, Nightfall Abyss, and Warden, the Celestial Realms Celestial Pride also killed towards The Human Realms Celestial Pride, with prince of men leading the way. The prince of mens battle power was extremely terrifying, with his heritage and talent, he had also taken a small step forward from the peak of Immortality, with an Indestructible Order Divine Chain surrounding his body, and the Human King Wheel at the back of his head was flowing with strands of Great Dao power. Boom! The prince of men catalyzed Human King Fist and his fist sted. Battle! The Human Realm Celestials shouted one after another, and Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Wolf Boy, and one other individual all met the battle. However, the prince of men was too powerful, and even with Quasi-Divine in hand, he attacked with all his might, and Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn were no match for their joint efforts, and were directly shaken back. Quasi-Divines power has strengthened prince of mens power. In addition, Nero, Nightfall Abyss, Warden, Yangzi, all of these major domain Celestial Pride were also not vegetarians, they had also reached the peak of Immortalitys battle power, and against The Human Realm Celestial Prides side, they definitely held a great advantage. With prince of men leading the team to kill over, The Human Realms pride of heavens situation is worrying, immediately fell into a dangerous situation. Jason after seeing the situation are anxious, toward Orion Seeridge side shouted: Orion Seeridge, why dont you make a move? Orion Seeridge appeared unmoved as he looked towards Jason and said, Jason, why dont you hand over the Eternal Waystone to me for some enlightenment, and I, Draconic Beastkin Lineage, will definitely make a move to kill the person of Emperor Wallop. Jason couldnt help but curse in his heart after hearing this, at thisst moment, Orion Seeridge is not seeing the rabbit but not spreading the eagle. Jason and the ancient Beastkin Lineage does not have any basis for cooperation, all cooperation is based on their respective positions, interests. The first few times when Emperor Wallop was targeting Orion Seeridge, Jason did go out to fight against Emperor Wallop, but he didnt go out to purely help Orion Seeridge, he seized the opportunity to join forces with Arakanese Beastkin Lineage to attack and kill Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallop. Later on, Orion Seeridges side also took the initiative to help Jason against Emperor Wallop a few times, also based on the same stance, and was able to join forces against amon enemy. As for how much love there is between them, that doesnt exist. Jason is a Terran and Orion Seeridge is a Rex Wildborn, so they are in natural opposition to each other. Orion Seeridge witnessed Golden Beast King was killed, his state of mind has changed, now watching the Emperor Wallop side to take the initiative to attack and kill Jason, rather than targeting his side, then he will not take action for the time being. Orion Seeridge was nning to sit back and watch the tigers fight. After witnessing Golden Beast King being killed by Eastern Great Emperor, Orion Seeridge had already realized that there was a problem, and that was that Terran and Primal Beast n were opposites. So, Orion Seeridge has a grudge against Emperor Wallop. But, there is also a potential enemy with Jason. Racial rivalry, that cant be changed. Therefore, Orion Seeridge is not making a move now, he is just watching the battle, he is eager for Jason to fight with Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny and others, it is best to die a few people, so that his interests are maximized. When Jason saw that Orion Seeridge was not going to fight, he couldnt say anything, as for lending Eternal Waystone to Orion Seeridge for his senses, that was impossible. Furthermore, Jason couldnt even sense the existence of the Eternal Waystone right now, and he couldnt even take it out even if he wanted to. At that exact moment, Kael of Eternalisle also stepped forward and said, Jason, I dont want to get involved in the dispute. You give me the Voidgold Annihtion that you seized at Sanctus Zenith, and I will retreat. I will only take the Voidgold Annihtion. The Voidgold Annihtion I sensed all the way to the end, and you eventually took it away from me. Give me the Voidgold Annihtion and I will not participate in this battle. That Voidgold Annihtion was seized by me, why should I give it to you? Are you ckmailing me? Youre looking for death! Jason shouted angrily. Kael said in an indifferent tone, In short, I only want to get the Voidgold Annihtion. if you dont hand it over, the only way is to fight. If you have the ability to seize it yourself, trying to make me hand it over is impossible! Jason said angrily. Thats what you said! Kael opened his mouth, and with a movement of his figure, he directly killed over towards The Human Realms heavenly pride. In addition, Eternalisles disciples were also striking out, as was Stormyer, a powerhouse who had already reached Quasi-Creation realm. Not only that, on Emperor Wallops side, Zenith Nolimit and Darius, two Creation realm powerhouses, joined forces with Mount to surround Old Mr. Miller, Pudge Sprite, and Kuang. The rest of the Protectors of The Celestial Realms eight domains, Ember Heavenburn, Katty, The Devil Gods Lineages Protector Magic me, The Vein of the Underworlds Protector Underworld Sea, Divine Lineages Protector of the Way Seal Warfare were all striking, and of these, except for Katty, the rest of the Protectors basically had quasi-creature battle power. Some of the Dao Protectors even killed towards The Human Realm Heavens Prides side. The Human Realm Celestial Realms side had no way to resist, and was directly sent flying in a single shot, coughing up blood with his mouth open, his life hanging by a thread. The Celestial Realms eight domains had too many strong people, previously there was the help of the Ancient Beastkin Lineages strong people, but now that Primal Beast n chose not to make a move, who would be able to withstand these strong people? Coupled with the fact that Eternalisles side was also making a move, the situation became even more critical. Relying on The Human Realm Heavens Pride simply couldnt hold them back! Kill, kill them all! Emperor Wallops face grimaced as he joined forces with Chaos Progeny, erupting with iparably strong emperor blood, catalyzing Emperors Bell, and frantically attacking and killing Jason, Daemon Rex, and Titus.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ah!!! Jason roared in anger, his eyes were wide with rage, he had already noticed the crisis on the side of The Human Realms Celestial Pride, if no other forces stepped in, then The Human Realms Celestial Pride would fall one by one next. Jasons teeth were gritting, he opened his mouth and was ready to choose topromise by granting Kael Voidgold Annihtion, allowing Kael to withdraw from the battlefield. At the same time, he promised to give Orion SeeridgeEternal Waystone, allowing the Dystopian Beastkin Lineage to strike. The situation is stronger than the people, in Jasons heart, any treasure is not more important than the lives of thesepanions around him. Right at this moment, a cold voice came- Hmph! One protector of the Dao to bully a junior, what kind of skill is that? Ille to meet you! Skybound Sects Aurora opened her mouth, and with a movement of her figure, a sword awn crossed the sky, containing the supreme pressure of Creation realm, and chopped towards Ember Heavenburn, Devil me, Underworld Sea, Feng Battle, and the other Dao Protectors. Under Auroras strike, the remaining two major Dao Protectors of Skybound Sect were also striking, joining the battlefield. Fairys figure moved as she intercepted Kael. Skybound Sect eventually chose to step in to help The Human Realm martial artists side. Otltino Goddess looked at Rhea Saintess and said, Sister Rhea, what are we going to choose? Chapter 2788 Standpoint (Normal) Rhea Saintess looked towards the battlefield with one pair of eyes as she said, In fact, there was a saying by Jason earlier that was right. Under the rolling momentum, there is no neutral faction. Forces that remain neutral will most likely be exterminated by both sides teaming up first in the face of the great power, lest they will leave behind a destabilizing factor. The Otltino Goddess face was stunned as she said, Sister Rhea, does that mean that a choice has to be made now? Rhea Saintess nodded and said, The Eastern Great Emperors wisp of a divine thought figure said that the Epochal Cataclysm ising, and this cataclysm is a great power. To survive one can only go and fight for it. In the face of such a great cmity, its impossible to say that its impossible to remain neutral. The Otltino Goddess nodded and asked, Sister Rhea, then which side are you going to help? Rhea Saintess said, In The Celestial Realm, I, Myriad Path Sect, dont have much dealings with thend of Nine Realms under the jurisdiction of Emperor of Heaven. I also have no friendship with Emperor Wallop. On the contrary, Jason, I have been indebted to him for the Martial Monument, even though there is an exchange condition for the realization of the Martial Monument. But the Martial Monument is hard to find in the world, and to be able to realize it once is not something that can be measured in terms of the value of the Holy Pill. Ill go hold the PRINCE OF MEN back! Saying that, Rhea Saintess figure moved, and in an instant, wisps of heaven and earths Xuan Huang Qi spread out from her body, containing a powerful and unparalleled pressure, which actually led to the resonance of heaven and earth. Wisps of Xuan Huang Qi surround its body, Rhea Saintess own Xuan Huang Origin Energy in the outbreak, a long sword surrounded by Xuan Huang Qi floating in the air, swoosh sound straight to the prince of men. prince of men was alerted, and the Human King Wheel he was holding was instantly slid across, deflecting the Xuanhuang Sword Mantle that wasing at him. At that moment, prince of men raised both eyebrows and said in a deep voice: Rhea Saintess, you want to participate in the war as well? Myriad Path Sect has always imed to be neutral, what do you mean by this? Making an enemy of my Nine Realms?N?velDrama.Org owns this. I have been favored by The Human Realms martial artists, so I cant do anything to see death! Rhea Saintess opened her mouth as her sword power evolved, a rune of sword power presenting itself in the void, and with the movement of her mind, she immediately strangled prince of men. prince of mens face was gloomy, Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect, these neutral forces all stepped in, all helping Jasons side, causing the situation in the field that was originally crushing The Human Realms martial artists to begin to change. Alistair Starborne, the protector of Myriad Path Sect, moved his body and also stepped in. Alistair Starborne had also ascended to the Creation realm level, and with him personally striking out, the change in the situation was quite significant. After Otltino Goddess saw Rhea Saintess take the initiative to intercept and kill the prince of men, she was also prepared to go over to help, when Ether Crosswind, the protector of Lineage of Spiritual God, transmitted his voice and said, Goddess, if you want to make a move, you should go to intercept and kill Eternalisles people. Eternalisles men. For the time being, dont attack the disciples of the other eight domains. The Lineage of Spiritual God is different from the Skybound Sect and the Myriad Path Sect. The Spirit Realm is in the Nine Realms, and is nominally under the jurisdiction of the Emperor of Heaven. If we directly attack the disciples of the eight domains, we will be able to kill them in the Nine Realms. If we directly strike at the disciples of the Eight Realms, once we return to The Celestial Realm, the Emperor of Heaven will also have an excuse tosh out at Spirit Realm. The Otltino Goddess face was stunned as she instantly realized the seriousness of this issue. It was true that as Ether Crosswind had said, Spirit Realm also belonged among the Nine Realms, and it would be fine for the Otltino Goddess to disobey Emperor Wallop in the Eastsea Enve, but if the Otltino Goddess were to also strike out at the disciples of the Eight Realms, then the consequences would be very serious. Emperor of Heaven would use this as an excuse to lead the rest of the eight domain powerhouses to bulldoze Lineage of Spiritual God, and Lineage of Spiritual God would be speechless. Otltino Goddess weighed the stakes, and with a movement of her body, she attacked towards Kaels side. Ether Crosswind followed suit, reaching the quasi-Creation realm level as he struck out towards Eternalisles protector, Stormyer. Kael stormed out, furious, he roared, Fairy, Otltino Goddess, arent you guys staying neutral? Eternalisle has no grudge against you, why are you striking out at me? Kael, Im just blocking you. Stopping you from engaging in this battle! If you, Eternalisle, withdraw from this, I will not strike at you. Fairy spoke up. Kaels face grew extremely somber at those words. Originally, Zenith Nolimit had teamed up with Darius and Mount to surround Old Mr. Miller and the others, and under the siege of these three Creation realm powerhouses of theirs, Old Mr. Miller, Pudge Sprite, and Kuang were being beaten back, making it difficult for them to match. Mounts strength is very strong, to put it politely, Mount alone can fight against two of Old Mr. Miller, plus Darius and Zenith Nolimit, Old Mr. Millers side cant really resist. Pudge Sprites strength is not as good as Mounts, but its not weaker than Darius and Zenith Nolimits, but Kuang is slightly weaker, so its hard for him to resist the attack of these three Creation realm powerhouses. However, when Zenith Nolimit saw Aurora and Alistair Starborne, the two Creation realm powerhouses, he was also anxious, and with a move of his body, he immediately came to support Ember Heavenburn, Magic me, Underworld Sea, and Seal Battles side. The Celestial Realms eight domains had many Dao Protectors, but not all of them were at the Creation realm level, Ember Heavenburn was a thread short of reaching Creation realm, and was a bit more powerful than an unusual Quasi-Creation. As for Devil me, Underworld Sea and the others, they were all at the Quasi Creation realm cultivation level, so they definitely couldnt face the attack of the two Creation realm powerhouses, and needed The Celestial Realms eight domains side to have a Creation realm powerhouse toe and support them, and lead the battle before they could do so. In this way, the battle in the field also appeared to be bnced, and The Human Realm martial artists side was notpletely suppressed. Myriad Path Sect! Skybound Sect! The gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes rose morosely, he was enraged, the obviously great situation, with the forces of Myriad Path Sect and Skybound Sect joining in, the crushing advantage on the side of The Celestial Realms eight domains had vanished. After Jason saw the crisis on The Human Realm martial artist side dissolve, he finally took a long breath. At the next moment, Jason Sunling Bloodline exploded crazily, and the Origin Energy of the Quasi life and death realm was even more powerful, and he was holding the Stygian Blood Sword, and that strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit also merged into the Stygian Blood Sword. Stygian Blood Sword. Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, fight in pain! Jason roared as he held the Stygian Blood Sword and struck forward with a horizontal sh. Thud! A blood-colored sword de crossed the sky, the power of the great Quasi life and death realm contained within it boiled up, cutting through the sky, and the sharp sword de also went straight towards Emperor Wallop. At that moment, Daemon Rexs Demon Gods Seal also swept out, and a series of order runes appeared on the Demon Gods Seal, copsing the sky and winding towards Chaos Progeny. Titus, on the other hand, was holding the Deste Axe, and he erupted his own savage power,bining his strength to sh at Emperor Wallop. Jason and Titus teamed up to fight against Emperor Wallop. Jason was unattached, he had a strong will to fight, he fully exploded his power, even if he was only a big Quasi life and death realm, he was not afraid of Emperor Wallop. No matter what, he will do whatever it takes to kill his way back to The Human Realm with The Human Realm martial artists. Chapter 2789 – The Great Battle Monstrous (Normal) The battle between the four Forbidden Lands and Zenithway and Pathgate was also extremely intense. Among the four Forbidden Lands, Floral Sanctuary Protector Violet, Primordial Demon Mount Protector Soren, and Soulreturn River Protector Damien had all reached the Creation realm level. On the Zenithway and Pathgate side, only Sage Mentorson and Soulreturn River Protector Damien have reached Creation realm, so they are being attacked by the three Forbidden Land Protectors. Flower Goddess, Elias, Cassandra and Kai, the four Forbidden Land Young Masters, attacked Felix and Michiko. Zenithway and Pathgates disciples were forming a formation to support Felix and Michiko at any time. However, they were all on guard against Flower Goddess, who was now at the peak of Immortality, and her Floral Sanctuarys Charming Technique was even more terrifying, and if they were not careful, their own souls would be hooked away by Flower Goddesss Charming Technique, and thus they would be reduced to walking corpses and puppets. The puppet. Ding bell! Flower Goddess was activating the Myriad Bells, and the sound waves formed by the bells were like ripples rippling out in a circle, and the sound waves of the bells swept towards Felix, Michiko, and the disciples of Zenithway and Pathgate. This ringtone specializes in attacking the Divine Sense and Soul, in conjunction with Flower Goddess charm technique, even the strongest heavenly pride like Felix and Michiko had to be on guard, guarding their own Divine Sense and not being disturbed by the ringtone, or else the ringtone would prate into their sea of consciousness, and that would be extremely dangerous. After all, Elias, Damien, and Kai were targeting them again and again. Snort! The Darkmoon Saber in Eliass hand chopped and shed, the de sliced through the air, a ck me ignited on the surface of the de, the ck me burned the air and contained a demonic power within it, shing horizontally towards Felix and Michiko. Cassandra sacrificed her Soul Pearl, and an illusory Soul River appeared, as if it were a substance, wrapping around Felix and Michiko. The Soul River was filled with a strange, evil, and deathly power, capable of corroding ones spirit, and the power of the Soul River was even more terrifying. Kai was also attacking and killing, although his Stygian Blood Sword had been taken away by Jason, and he was only using a Heavenly Spiritual Soldier, but he was also the young master of Forbidden Land, and the battle power that erupted out of him was also extremely powerful.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Felix and Michiko teamed up to meet the enemy, an ancient Buddha Lamp bloomed with light above Felixs head, Felixs entire body was under the cover of that Buddha light, his own Qi and blood, Origin Breath were all greatly increased, and he even pushed his wless and Unsullied zed Golden Body to the extreme. Boom! Boom! Felix evolved Great Thunder God Fists attack, his fist was filled with Buddhas light, apanied by the sound of thunder from the Nine Heavens, and wherever his fist passed, it induced the void to quake, sting towards Elias and the others. Michiko was holding a Dao ruler, the white Dao ruler was glowing withyers of Dao light, and from Michikos body there were strands of innate Dao rhythms, and with every attack of the Dao ruler, the patterns of the heaven and earths great dao emerged, and Michikos own innate Dao bodys great dao power was also erupting. With the cooperation of Michiko and Felix, they did not lose against the four Forbidden Land Young Lords, but it wasnt easy for them to break the four Young Lords one by one. Among them, Flower Goddesss bell sound was the most difficult to deal with, directly targeting the Divine Consciousness,pletely unable to block it out, and could only use the Divine Consciousness to resist it, which yed a great role in restraining Felix and Michiko. In the battle at the protector level, Sage Mentorson and Hengdao teamed up, but Forbidden Land had three Creation realm powerhouses on their side, so after some fighting, Sage Mentorson and Hengdao were suppressed. Overall, the situation between Zenithway and Pathgate was not optimistic, and it was up to the two sides to see who could seize the opportunity of the fatal blow to forcefully break the deadlock and take the initiative. The battle on The Human Realms side was also extremely violent. Every The Human Realm martial artist had gone into battle, Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, and all of them had gone into battle, and they were all at the Immortality level, while among the disciples of the Eight Regions, there were many who had reached Immortality. Rhea Saintess intercepted the prince of men, this appears to be extremely critical, the prince of mensbat power is too strong, The Celestial Realm heavenly pride canpletely suppress the prince of mens fear of less than three people. Therefore, if the prince of men were to be allowed to kill The Human Realm Celestial Realms side, then The Human Realm Celestial Realm would really be unable to resist. On the side of The Celestial Realms Eight Realms, Nightfall Abyss, Nero, Warden, and Yangzi attacked and killed, and all of them had reached the peak level of Immortality. On the side of The Human Realms pride, only Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn had reached the peak of Immortality, there was still a gap in theparison of high-level battle power, but it didnt mean that they couldnt fight. On the contrary, The Human Realms pride side Wolf Boy, Robert, Benji, these people are in the Immortality high level, but the outbreak of the battle power is very strong. Purple Phoenix Saintess catalyzed her battle technique, she attacked and killed Nero, a True Phoenix shadow emerged, and wisps of True Phoenix Origin Energy merged into her body. Purple Phoenix Saintess activated the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, evolving the phoenix shadow, and with the outbreak of the battle technique, the phoenix shadow swooped into the air, devouring Nero. Finn was holding the Heavenly Devil Stick, his body was filled with a strong and zing Primal Demonic Qi, he drank coldly, the Heavenly Devil Stick in his hand swept out, copsing the sky, and killing towards Yangzi. Among the four Immortality Peak Celestials of The Celestial Realms Eight Realms, Nero and Yangzi had the strongestbat power, so Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn both took the initiative to kill them. Roar! Wolf Boy let out a furious roar, the huge silhouette of the blood-colored Wolf Boy stood proudly in the air, a blood-colored aura permeated his body, his eyes were crimson, and his own murderous energy erupted in full force as he directly attacked and killed Nightfall Abyss. Wolf Boy looks extremely violent, that Wolf Boy power full out, wrapped in a Breaking Army Fate Pattern sharp and invincible aura, fist power bombardment, like a blood-colored wolf open bloody mouth, directly devouring to Nightfall Abyss. Nightfall Abyss had a cold gaze in his eyes, he drank coldly and urged his Spiritual Soldier to attack towards Wolf Boy. At this time, with a snorting sound, a long gun attacked and killed from the void, Sacred Son of Destructions figure shed, holding the Destruction Gun, waving at Nightfall Abysss attack, creating an opportunity for Wolf Boy to attack and kill. On the other side, Robert and Benji surrounded and killed Warden, their own destinies appeared, and both of them exploded their strongestbat power. Wardens face was grim, not the slightest bit of carelessness, a rune of the peak of Immortality appeared, and his figure moved to meet Robert and Benji. Marcel, Zack, Darcey, and other The Human Realm Heavenly Pride attacked towards the rest of the disciples of The Celestial Realms eight domains. Although the number of disciples of The Celestial Realms eight domains wasrge, Marcel and the others were fearless, urging their battle techniques, cooperating with each other, and fighting with The Human Realms eight domains disciples. Human Realm Celestial Realms courageous and fearless aura. A tragic battle is being staged, no matter which side wants to retreat is very difficult, destined to be divided into a victory or defeat life and death. Chapter 2790 Old Mr. Miller Strong Attack (Normal) Mount and Darius, two Creation realm powerhouses, were fighting against Old Mr. Miller, Pudge Sprite and Kuang. Mount was fighting against Pudge Sprite and Kuang alone, disying a formidablebat power. After reaching Creation realm, he was even more powerful, with wisps of creation power surrounding him, evolving a chaotic field that covered the sky and enveloped Pudge Sprite and Kuang. In this domain, Mount was like the existence of the Creator, creating the world. Mount was extremely strong, but Pudge Sprite was naturally not bad either. This smiling fat old man gave people a sense of hiding needles in his smile, and his sleeve sword was even more mysterious, attacking and killing Mount at an undefendable angle, causing Mount to be furious. Kuang was also waiting for an opportunity to attack, although he did not have Quasi-Divine, but he is still a Creation realm powerhouse, and with Pudge Sprite, they held Mount at bay. Old Mr. Miller, on the other hand, battled Darius on his own. Darius was among the top dozens of existences in The Celestial RealmImmortality list when he was in Immortality, so after he broke through to Creation realm, his own battle power was extremely powerful, though not as strong as Mount, the difference wouldnt be too big. Lewis, you havent reached Creation realm yet, not even quasi Creation realm! You also want to fight against me? Watch me subdue you! Darius coldly shouted, and that Creation realm pressure spread over the sky, sweeping and enveloping Old Mr. Miller like a wild tide. This Creation realm pressure was extremely powerful, and if it was an ordinary Immortality powerhouse, it would bepletely impossible to resist. However, Old Mr. Miller certainly does not count. Old Mr. Miller had refined the Chaos Origin Stone, and had taken another step forward on top of the peak of Immortality, although he had failed to reach the Great Perfection of Great Immortality. However, reaching under the half-step Great Immortality, Old Mr. Millers DD6 Golden Body had also triggered all over, initially stepping into the threshold of Inner Sage and Outer Kings Golden Body realm. At this time, Old Mr. Miller looked at the stooped body straight up, as a towering mountain, the body surface skin with ayer of light golden aura, not before the same zing, but give a person a kind of return to the true sense of purity. In fact, Old Mr. Miller urged his own golden body under the spirit of the body, his surface skin of the golden light is light, but the body of the skeleton is ayer of light golden sunshine, with the bone force breeding, in its body formed ayer of powerful defense. If Old Mr. Miller can reach the real realm of great Immortality,pletely cultivate Inner Sage and Outer Kings golden body realm, then the surface of Old Mr. Millers golden light is not visible, but the body is golden light bright, like the inner golden sun, then canpletely do all thew does not invade. In the face of Darius that is like a tidal wave of Creation realm pressure, Old Mr. Miller is still like a mountain towering, not the slightest move, resisted the Darius that the level of the creation of the pressure. This made the pupils in Darius eyes shrink slightly, he immediately snorted coldly, his right hand raised, holding a blood-colored spear, under the movement of his body, this blood-colored spear pierced through the sky, a force of Creation burst out along with the tip of the spear, attacking and killing Old Mr. Millers brow. So what if Creation realm? Old Mr. Miller can fight just the same! Old Mr. Miller shouted, d in Armored Vestment, he directly sted out his fist, the Quasi-Great Undying Force contained within exploded, and the golden brilliant fist awns cut through the sky, sting towards the blood-colored spear that Darius had stabbed over with a domineering and boundless aura. With a loud bang, Old Mr. Miller and Dariuss attack rocked together in the void and a deafening sound erupted. The force of creation that erupted from Darius spear impacted Old Mr. Miller, causing Old Mr. Millers body to fall back and sway slightly. Old Mr. Miller sensed the killing power of the force of creation, he grinned, revealing his trademark missing incisor smile and said, This? You want to suppress me with this? You are dreaming in spring and fall! Darius face turned blue, and a cold killing chance rose up in his eyes as he moved, charging towards Old Mr. Miller under the blood-colored spear he was holding. Fight Arctic! Old Mr. Miller fiercely bellowed as he unleashed the Fight Arctic fist intent from Nine Characters of Truth Fist.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fighting man, fighting the sky and the earth, never yielding! He who fights, is brave and bold, and bes more and more courageous! He who fights is confident and invincible, and he pushes against all the other warriors! If the sky is unfair, I will st open the sky; if the earth is uneven, I will push the earth t. Under the catalytic Fight Arctic, Old Mr. Millers entire fighting spirit is full of vigor, his own aura of fighting the sky and the earth climbs to the extreme, the strong fighting spirit makes his own aura climb up and up, and reaches a peak realm. Great Thunder God Fist! Boom! Old Mr. Millers fists sted out, since seeing Holy Buddhas shadow evolve into Great Thunder God Fist, Old Mr. Miller had a deeper understanding of Great Thunder God Fist. Therefore, at this moment, under the Great Thunder God Fist evolved by Old Mr. Miller, there were already some real charms of the Great Thunder God Fist, and the golden Buddha light in his fist shed, apanied by the sound of thunder in the nine heavens, that fist sted at Darius with an unrivaled might! The blood-colored spear in Darius hand broke through the sky, turning into a bit of blood-colored sharp edges, and he activated his own power of creation, creating this space, causing the space where Old Mr. Miller was in to copse and sink, and the spatial power that erupted distorted the space and time, and also strangled towards Old Mr. Miller. Not only that, Darius created a wind elemental attack, the wind was rampant enough to destroy the genjutsu, and that terrible wind swept towards Old Mr. Miller. After reaching Creation realm, Darius had too many attacking and killing means, with his own Creation origin, he was able to create this heaven and earth, evolving the attacks of the elements of heaven and earth such as wind, rain, thunder and lightning, which undoubtedly added wings to Darius, making him even more terrifying and difficult to deal with. All fancy stuff! Old me only believes in my own fists! Never believe in the use of external power! Old Mr. Miller roared violently, and with his powerful physical body physique, he rushed through the stranglehold of that spatial force, and under his fist st, he dispersed the astral winds that swept over, and he urged the March Arctic to kill directly in front of Darius. Under the outbreak of March Arctic, Old Mr. Millers speed also reached an extreme, arriving in an instant, directly making Darius feel caught off guard. Seek death! Darius shouted coldly, the blood-colored spear in his hand had already struck, points of sharpness appeared, and the power of creation contained within it also burst out, attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller from all sides. Old Mr. Miller threw a punch, exploding his own half-step Great Immortalitys force, the heavenly punching intent spanned across the sky, crushing the air, and straight towards Darius. Thumb! Coldly and unexpectedly, Dariuss spear pierced Old Mr. Millers chest. At the same moment, a Heavenly Fist Mantle evolved by Old Mr. Miller also bombarded Darius body. Bang! Bang! With the sound of two dull and iparable booms, Old Mr. Miller and Darius both retreated a few steps backward from each other, and each of them sustained injuries. Chapter 2791 – Six Paths Space (Normal) Old Mr. Miller was struck by the blood-colored spear in Dariuss hand, and the power of creation contained within the tip of the spear impacted his entire body, shaking his internal qi and blood to turn over. Even the Armored Vestment covering his body had a crack, the power of Creation was extremely terrifying, even though Old Mr. Millers Golden Body Spirit had initially touched the Inner Sage and Outer King Realm, he still felt a sharp pain in his flesh and bones. The fear of the Creation realm powerhouses can be seen from this. Old Mr. Miller also realized that if he hadnt already taken a half-step to the Great Undying, and his golden body spirit had been upgraded, and if he was still at the peak of Immortality, then Dariuss strike would have been able to cause a serious injury to him. Dariuss face was uncertain, he was hit by Old Mr. Millers Heavenly Fist Intent, he had the Laws of Creation rune to protect his body, so Old Mr. Millers fist power was not a big threat to him, but that Heavenly Fist Intent was able to point to his the origin of martial arts, which made him have to defend himself. He had already reached Creation realm, and Old Mr. Miller was still in the realm of Immortality. From themon sense, a Creation realm powerhouse could overthrow an Immortality powerhouse with a lift of his hand. But now, Darius actually felt a sense of threat from Old Mr. Miller, which made Darius really furious, only thinking of killing Old Mr. Millerpletely. Half-step Great Undying? Unfortunately, it is not a true Great Immortality. In this era, no one is able to reach a true Great Immortality either! If you had reached true Great Immortality, I would still be wary for a moment or two. But its only half a step, and I will still suppress you! Darius coldly opened his mouth, his body rose up in the air, his left hand raised, creating thunder and lightning elements, the thunder and lightning elements of this heaven and earth were condensed by him, forming a terrifying and boundless thunder and lightning storm, he coldly stared at Old Mr. Miller, his killing chance was infinite. Where did you kide up with so much nonsense? Battle it is! Old Mr. Miller coldly shouted, dots of golden aura surfaced on his body, the soft golden aura contained the meaning of returning to the basics, a powerful qi and blood also burst out from Old Mr. Millers body, shaking this side of the void. Whoosh! Old Mr. Millers figure moved as he charged towards Darius. Darius left hand sped, manifesting that huge handprint, which covered the sky and copsed down, the condensed lightning elements also fully exploded at this moment, transforming into a sea of thunder and lightning, directly engulfing towards Old Mr. Miller. At that moment, the space where Old Mr. Miller was located was filled with ayer of grayish thunderclouds, and a channel of thunderbolt intertwined and shed, and was constantly shing at Old Mr. Miller. Under the cover of thisyer of thunderclouds, Old Mr. Miller immediately lost Darius figure in front of his eyes. In that instant, Old Mr. Millers heart was alerted, and he let out a fierce shout, mobilizing his Heavenly Fist Intent and throwing punches one after another behind him. At that moment, a strand of blood-colored fronts came towards his back, and Dariusunched an attack from behind. Bang! Bang! Old Mr. Miller exchanged blows with Dariuss attack and was forced to take several steps backwards. A thunderbolt struck down, and Old Mr. Miller could only swing his fists to fend it off, the impact caused by the thunderbolt that contained the power of destruction constantly striking. During this process- Snort! Snort! Darius figure shed one after another, and the blood-colored spear in his hand kept attacking Old Mr. Miller, under Darius attack time and time again, Old Mr. Miller was hit by that blood-colored spear several times, and the cracks of Armored Vestment intensified, which also caused Old Mr. Millers internal injuries to worsen continuously. Creation realm powerhouses are able to create heaven and earth and space. Therefore, its too difficult to lock down the opponent. If we let this guy keep attacking and killing like this, its dangerous. I have to think of a way to restrain him and force him to fight in close quarters, fighting wounds with wounds! Old Mr. Miller thought to himself. Snort! Right at this moment, steeply, Darius figure reappeared as he stabbed at Old Mr. Millers throat with a blood-colored spear. Upon seeing this, Old Mr. Miller shouted- Samsara Fists Six Paths of Space! Boom! Boom! Old Mr. Miller catalyzed Samsara Fists fist momentum and evolved six fist shadow sections, each of which represented a side of space and was capable of cutting across space. Under the evolution of Old Mr. Millers fist, the six fist shadow sections formed a square closed circle of space, covering both Old Mr. Miller and Darius. At the same time, Old Mr. Miller sted out a fist, blocking the blood-colored spear that Darius attacked. Darius figure moved, and he wanted to shield the air again, but he could no longer do so, because he was within the six paths of space that Old Mr. Miller had created. Unless Darius breaks the six fist shadow breaks at the first time, he cannot get out. Old Mr. Miller trapped Darius in this six-direction space, of course, he wouldnt let him leave easily, he shouted Suppressing Fist Intent. Suppressing Fist Intent!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Shattering Fist Intent! Old Mr. Miller exploded his own Fist Intent, his brilliant fist aura zed forth, the heavenly Fist Intent connecting heaven and earth, causing heaven and earth to vibrate, stirring up the Origin Energy of heaven and earth, converging in the fist momentum he had evolved. Suppressing Fist Intent, Fist of the Gods! Shattering Fist Intent, breaking the cage! At that moment, Old Mr. Millers own Origin Energy fully exploded, and the half-step Great Undying Force contained within was like a rampage, along with that heavenly fist intent, it sted towards Darius. Crimson Hell, kill! Darius shouted coldly, a creation rune coalesced into a divine chain of order, wrapping around that blood-colored spear, which turned into a bloody light, wrapped in endless creation power, and sted towards Old Mr. Miller. At the same time, the lightning elements that Darius had condensed also went berserk, and a thick thunderbolt shed towards Old Mr. Miller, leaving a burnt mark all over Old Mr. Millers body. Boom! Click! In an instant, the six channels of space evolved by Old Mr. Miller directly shattered, and the terrifying and iparable bombardment of sound might shocked the heavens and earth, and endless energy swept in all directions. As the six spaces shattered, two figures emerged, and the terrifying impact energy shook in their attack. Stomp! Old Mr. Miller retreated backward one after another, and actually saw that the Armored Vestment on his body was already missing a piece at the chest position, and was broken hard. Then, Old Mr. Miller violently opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Darius figure was also falling back, his face was pale and his breath was unstable, he actually sensed that his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had received some injuries. Darius sensed some, this the origin of martial arts injuries are still within his tolerance, his heart can not help but anger rise, he was actually injured by an opponent at the Immortality level. He just struck with all his might, and did not achieve the ideal result he wanted to see, although Old Mr. Miller has been injured, but obviously has not reached the level of serious injury. Old Mr. Miller wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and narrowed his eyes. Darius full strength strike was indeed terrifying, directly breaking Armored Vestment, and even injuring his current Golden Body Prana, causing him to cough up blood. However, Old Mr. Miller also sensed that Darius had also received some injuries. This meant that with his current battle power, he was notpletely incapable of rivaling Creation realm powerhouses, and was still able to pose a threat of injury to Creation realm powerhouses. What a pain in the ass! Eat another punch from Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller is going to blow you away! Old Mr. Millerughed as he moved his body and killed Darius once again. The power of the Golden Body Spirit was in its majestic qi and blood, and extremely strong recovery ability, so Old Mr. Miller simply disregarded his own injuries and took the initiative to attack and kill Darius. Chapter 2792 Close Combat (Normal) Whoosh! Old Mr. Miller activated March Arctic, his speed was extremely fast, reaching an extreme speed at this stage, and rushed towards Darius in an instant, at the same time, his own qi and blood also flourished, and he pushed his Golden Body Spirit to the strongest state, and his heavenly fist intention caused the earth and sky to vibrate, and sted towards Darius. Old Mr. Miller will not fight a war of attrition with Darius, he will definitely lose in a war of attrition,pletely unable to consume with a Creation realm powerhouse, whether its blood or qi, its not as longsting as a Creation realm powerhouse. Therefore, Old Mr. Miller was thinking of a quick battle, closebat, utilizing his golden body pranas advantage, fighting with the other party, even if it was an exchange of injuries for injuries. You want to rely on your physical body to fight me in close quarters? Do you really think that your physical body physique can really fight against Creation realm powerhouses? What ignorance! Dariusughed coldly as he let out a fierce roar, his own qi and blood shaking up and impacting the sky. At that moment, the blood-colored spear in his hand was actually seen to transform into a blood-colored shield floating in front of his eyes, and he used the blood shield to protect his body, his figure rushed towards Old Mr. Miller, and he also threw out his fist in this regard, and bombarded the past. Darius weapon was not a Quasi-Divine, but it wasnt worse than an ordinary Quasi-Divine, it was a top-ranked Spiritual Soldier of the Change type, and his Spiritual Soldier had two forms C a spear and a shield! When it transforms into a spear, it is used for attacking and killing, while when it transforms into a shield, it is used to protect the body. However, this type of Spiritual Soldier is extremely rare, because it is too difficult to forge, so this change type of Spiritual Soldier is the existence of treasures, and even some strong people in the Quasi-Divine with this type of Spiritual Soldier themselves, are choosing this change type of Spiritual Soldier. Darius catalyzed his own fist momentum, the fist momentum has a zing creation talisman brightly lit up, wisps of the power of creation convergence, that the might of creation copsed heaven and earth, making this side of the void are unstable, a spatial cracks are spreading. Boom! Darius fist power sted upwards, meeting Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist aura. With the blood shield protecting his body, coupled with the Rune of Creation surrounding his body, Darius was not afraid to fight Old Mr. Miller in close quarters. Old Mr. Millers face was calm, the battle intent in his eyes was iparable, he could see that under the protection of the blood shield, Dariuss own defense ability was very strong. However, Old Mr. Miller believed that his fists were unbreakable! Boom! Boom! The golden fist was like a zing sun reflecting in the sky, and the heavenly fist intent shook the heavens, stirring up the Origin Energy of heaven and earth, and added to his own body, sting towards Darius. Darius eyes were red, filled with a strong bloody killing opportunity, he catalyzed the creation runes, performed secret battle techniques, and attacked Old Mr. Miller with one fist. The two strongest fighters started a fierce and iparable closebat, fighting for the power of their respective fists, fighting for the strength of their respective bodies, to see who could knock who down. Pudge Sprite and Kuang teamed up to fight against Mount, and it was a real battle. Mounts strength against these two Creation realm powerhouses is not weak at all, on the contrary, he seized the opportunity to fight against Kuang a burst of crazy attack and kill, he has Quasi-Divine plus his own strength is stronger than Kuang. As a result, under Mounts several crazy targeted attacks, Kuang was beginning to get injured. Mount is trying to break him down one by one, if he really achieves his goal, the situation will definitely be unfavorable for Old Mr. Millers side. Pudge Sprite also knows that Mounts intention, so he let the Savage to fight with him on the left and right, so that it is difficult for Mount to find a chance to attack Kuang alone. In addition to the battle at the level of creation, Jason teamed up with Titus and Daemon Rex to fight against Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progeny, which was also extremely violent. Celestial Realm Eight Realms morale will certainly be extremely serious. Buzz! Emperor Wallop mobilized Emperors Bell, and the arcane dao patterns on this Quasi-Divine zed up, containing a ray of divine power, forming a side of confined space that enveloped Jason and Titus. After Jason sensed the change in space, heughed coldly, and with a loud shout, the green dragon illusion rose up to the sky, emitting a dragon roar that shook the nine heavens. Dragon Bloodline manifested, under the Dragon Bloodlines enchantment, Jason was invulnerable to allws, and the effect of this spatial confinement force on him became extremely small. Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation! Jason bellowed, evolving the Human King Fist style of punching, and a side of the Heavenly Realm was presented above his head, andpared to before, this side of Imperial Tao Cosmic Creations realm had expanded by several times. A supremely pure, majestic, and majestic Imperial Tao Origin Energy was added down, causing Jasons battle power to increase.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Break for me! Jason let out a roar, holding the Stygian Blood Sword, he executed the Sword of the Emperors attack, a huge sword shadow spanning across the sky, breaking through that side of the spatial confinement and chopping down on Emperor Wallop. After this spatial confinement was forcibly broken by Jason, Titus instantly killed over, and with the savage power infused within the Deste Axe in his hand, he also chopped down towards Emperor Wallop. Buzz! Emperor Wallop catalyzed Emperors Bell and met Titus, at the same time, he evolved his fist momentum, that Power of Emperors Blood was erupting, and his fist momentum crossed the sky and met Jason. With a loud bang, Emperor Wallop blocked Jasons Sword Power Void, the Undying Force was like a wild tidal wave impacting Jason, Jason really retreated back one after another. Emperor Wallop is also a half-step great indestructible, this state of Emperor Wallop is very strong, even able to fight with some watery Creation realm powerhouses. He approached Jason step by step, with an overlooking aura, and said in a cold voice, Jason, so what if you are a Great Quasi life and death realm? Without stepping into Immortality, you are never my opponent! Do you really think that you can fight beyond your level? Thats only for ordinary people! Against me, you cant do it! After saying this, Hurricane saw Emperor Wallops figure violently be illusory, followed by two identical figures appearing on his left and right sides. One Qi Transforming Three Qing! Emperor Wallop had activated this supreme battle skill of Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, three identical Emperor Wallop, the other two were different from his main body, that is, they did not have real flesh and blood, they were illusory. However, these two illusory shadows also possessed nearly the same battle power! This battle technique of Emperor of Heaven Bloodline was almost unresolved, very powerful and terrifying, and most of all, the explosive power of a single moment was too powerful. It was equivalent to three people attacking and killing at the same time in a joint effort, and the instantaneous kills it caused were enough to make it difficult for the opponent to resist. Jasons face also became grave, while the battle intent that was lit up in his eyes became even more fiery and intense. Nine Patriarchs Imperial Battle Decree! Emperor Wallop fiercely bellowed and executed an offensive battle technique, rolling like a tidal wave of Power of Emperors Blood was erupting as he moved, three figures, three directions striking at the same time. Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, that supremely powerful and terrifying killing move had engulfed towards Jason. Chapter 2793 – Battle Intentions That Never Retreat (Normal) Boom! Boom! Boom! The three figures of Emperor Wallop, under the main bodys Nine Patriarchs Imperial Battle Decree, the remaining two figures also simrly exploded this killing move, rolling like a tide of Power of Emperors Blood shook the dome of the sky, and the Undying Force contained within it crushed Jason like a tsunami. Blood shook the sky, and the Undying Force contained within crushed Jason like a tsunami. This scene was too horrifying, almost equivalent to three Emperor Wallop striking towards Jason at the same time. Fight Arctic! Jason catalyzed Fight Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, his battle spirit bursting with fighting spirit as he simultaneously catalyzed Formation Arctic to confine forward, trying to restrict Emperor Wallops movements. However, under this glimmer of Emperor Wallops attack of transforming the Three Purities, Formation Arctic was simply unable to maintain that confinement space. Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Jason hardened his fist, and unleashed his strongest Dao Fist Battle Technique, that The Power of the Heaven in his fist momentum was exploding,yers of fist shadows emerged, and he met Emperor Wallop. Rumble! In that instant, a violent and violent sound power came from the sky and the earth were trembling, the power of the two mens fists struck each other in the void, and the energy flow that was shaken out impacted in all directions. A muffled grunt came out, and Jason was actually seen being forced to retreat several steps. Before Jason could stabilize his body, Emperor Wallop killed again, his speed was extremely fast, not giving Jason any chance to breathe. Now it was almost equal to three Emperor Wallop versus Jason, so of course, Emperor Wallop had to seize the opportunity to end this battle in the fastest time possible. The secret technique of One Qi Transforms Three Qing could notst forever, and as time passed, the battle power of the other two evolved shadows was gradually decreasing. In other words, for the short time at the very beginning of the execution of One Qi Transforming Three Qing, the battle power of these two shadows was the strongest, almostparable to the main body, and with the passage of time, the battle power would continue to decline. Emperors Dominion! Emperors Exalted Status! Emperor Wallop bellowed one after another, catalyzing Nine Patriarchs Imperial Battle Decree to the extreme, and that Power of Emperors Blood embedded within his punches reached a peak. A chain of Immortalitys Divine Chain of Order encircled the fist, exploding with the force of a half-step Great Immortality, breaking through the air and sting towards Jason.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. To put it politely, under the exertion of One Breath Transforms Three Purities, Emperor Wallops battle power at the moment was even a few points more powerful than Dariuss, which was extremely terrifying. Want to kill me? Thats not enough! Jason roared, his Green Dragons Golden Body exploded to the extreme, the green dragon illusion in the void twisted up, his eyes reddened, his right hand holding the Stygian Blood Sword chopped horizontally in front of him, and his left hand exploded with the I have a Fist! Transformation Green Dragon fist gesture! Snort! A blood-colored sword de chopped horizontally into the air, filled with a grand and magnificent The spirit of the emperors sword intent, that was the sword intent that erupted from the Human Emperor Sword Spirit that was embedded in the Stygian Blood Sword. At the same time, in Jasons left hands fist gesture, a green dragons silhouette evolved and swooped forward, manifesting the supreme aura of the Lord of Heaven, the Dragon Might of the World! Jasons fighting spirit and belief were all incorporated into this punch! Fist Transformation Green Dragon, the true meaning of its fist is faith, the faith of believing that I am invincible, believing that I can push my opponents, believing that I can protect those around me. Emperor Wallop is so strong in this moment that its almost like a three-man battle. The more such a moment, Jasons faith needed to be stronger, he must not retreat, because behind him was The Human Realm Pride, the entire The Human Realm! If he became timid, lost his fighting spirit, and retreated, then the The Human Realm martial artists behind him, and even the entire The Human Realm, would be plunged into a ce of no return! Therefore, Jason could only charge upwards, no matter who the enemy in front of him was and how strong he was, he would fight to the end, even if he had to shed thest drop of blood in his body! Boom! Boom! In an instant, Jason and Emperor Wallops attacks bombarded together, erupting with earth-shattering sound and power. The sword shadow that transformed into a bloody light shed horizontally and was dispersed by that Emperor Wallops figure with a direct punch. Jasons Fist Transformation Green Dragons fist momentum, carrying his strongest beliefs and unyielding fighting spirit, sted towards Emperor Wallop, and the virtual image of the green dragon that was transformed was going to engulf Emperor Wallop in it. Emperor Wallops fist attacked, the Power of Emperors Blood in his fist exploded, and the half-step Undying Force contained in the Undying Divine Chain crazily impacted Jason. The power of the two mens fists impacted madly together in the void, the green dragon shadow that evolved from Jasons fist intent engulfed Emperor Wallop, and Emperor Wallops fist power that contained the Power of Emperors Blood also attacked and killed Jason. Apanied by an extremely ear-piercing sound of space cracking in the void, the two voices steeply separated, and Jason was shocked by Emperor Wallops Undying Force, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Emperor Wallops face remained unchanged, his eyes glowing with cold killing intent, and the two shadows followed him as he approached Jason again. Just at this momentC Your grandmother, Emperor Wallop, you think a broken bell can trap me? Eat my axe! Titus roaring voice came out as he sprinted, and behind him appeared a gigantic phantom like the top of the sky, appearing majestic and extremely majestic, like a giant towering over the heavens and earth! Barbarian God phantom! Titus activated his own bloodline and catalyzed the Barbarian God Dharma Phase. As soon as the Barbarian God Dharma Phase came out, Titus own battle power was greatly improved, his origin qi and blood were majestic, rolling like a tide, sweeping heaven and earth, he held the Deste Axe and shook that Emperors Bell away, then killed Emperor Wallop. Thumb! The huge axe held by Titus chopped down horizontally, containing the power of his own bloodline, and the power of the phantom of the Barbarian God that emerged behind him also merged into his strike. The Deste Axe had a might that opened up the sky and the earth, and it chopped down towards Emperor Wallop. Kill! Jason bellowed, seeing the full-grown growth attacking and killing Emperor Wallop, he seized this opportunity and urged March Arctic to rush up, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand turned into a heaven-shattering sword, the blood-colored sharpness cut across the sky, cutting across the sky towards Emperor Wallops two silhouettes. The next momentC Extension Arctic! Jason roared out, under the dy of being unable to catalyze Front Arctic, he didnt hesitate and directly erupted the Extension Arctic Fist from the Nine Characters of Truth Fist! As soon as Extension Arctic Fist came out, a space like a ck hole appeared, crazily absorbing Jasons own Sunling Bloodline, turning it into a majestic power that coalesced in his fist. At the same time, Jason also supported the field of Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation to its maximum, and that Imperial Tao Origin Energy was also added down. Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Jason let out a roar, and with the burst of Extension Arctic, and the boost of Imperial Tao Origin Energy, he sted out this punch towards Emperor Wallop! Chapter 2794 River of Imperial Blood (Normal) Rumble! The moment Jasons fist sted out, the void shook violently, and the majestic power contained in his fist was horrifyingly boundless, wrapped in the might that pushed everything across the board and sted towards Emperor Wallop. Jason used Extension Arctic to catalyze the power, coupled with Imperial Tao Cosmic Creations Origin Energy, the Azure Dragon Dao Fist that erupted from this was extremely powerful, and the Power of the Heaven in his fist also erupted, pointing directly to the Origin! The Power of the Heaven in his punch was also erupting, pointing straight to the origin! The gaze in Emperor Wallops eyes sank, glowing with an eerie coldness. In the face of Titus and Jasons joint strike, he appeared to be unperturbed, and the Emperors Bell had instantly flown back, hovering above his head, dropping a rune of order, permeated with a wisp of divine power. Emperor Wallop evolved the Emperor of Heaven fist, and the strand of divine power from the Emperors Bell merged into Emperor Wallops fist, and the trajectory of the fist was just like the descent of an emperor, containing a might that dominated the world, and it met Titus and Jason with a fist attack. At the same time, Emperor Wallops other two figures faced Stygian Blood Swords chopping, these two figures alsounched their fists at the same time, and the power of their fists shook heaven and earth, attacking and killing. Boom! Boom! Emperor Wallops fist power sted out, that fist power shadow impacted the sky, huge and iparable, looking like an Optimistic Giant erupted that huge fist power, wanting to blow up this side of the sky. Emperor Wallop looked extremely strong, he fought one against two, alone against Jason and Titus. The attack of the three people bombarded together, the power of the fist in each other impact, the outbreak of the sound of the might shaking the heavens, vibration out of the energy storm swept in all directions. Tituss killing move of breaking axe was directly broken, and the half-step great immortality power contained in Emperor Wallops fist impacted Titus, causing Titus to retreat. At the same time, Emperor Wallop and Jasons fist power also rocked together, the huge fist power shadow engulfed Jason, a strand of Emperors Bell Divine Power was diffusing, the Power of Emperors Blood was erupting, and it bombarded. At the same time, Jasons fist power erupted out of the horror of the huge power is also like a tidal wave of impact to the Emperor Wallop, the power of the Heaven in the fist power in the eruption, want to directly impact into the body of the Emperor Wallop, directly to the the origin of martial arts to kill the Emperor Wallop. origin of martial arts. However, when the Power of the Heaven contained in Jasons fist power sted over, it was resisted by a divine chain of order that fell from Emperors Bell. Of course, with the attributes of The Power of the Heaven, Emperors Bell dropping down the divine chain of order could not resist all of them, or part of the fist power embedded in The Power of the Heaven did not enter into the body of Emperor Wallop, impacted to his the origin of martial arts. Bang! Bang! Bang! Apanied by the sound of that fierce and iparable attack, it was seen that the three figures in the field were immediately separated, Jasons figure retreated backwards, his face was pale, the corners of his mouth were already overflowing with blood, and the light of his own Green Dragons Golden Body was also dimmed, and what was more serious was that at this moment his own qi and blood were weakened to the extreme. Fortunately, Jason had prepared for this, the moment he was forced back, he took out the Holy Pill from the Storage Ring and swallowed it directly, it was a Holy Pill directly targeting the enhancement of qi and blood, and he restored his own Vital Force at the first time after taking the Holy Pill. Titus was also shocked by Emperor Wallops punch and coughed up blood, however, under the baptism of Wastnd Blood Trees sap, Tituss physical body is very strong, and his blood is extremely vigorous, so this injury doesnt have too much effect on him. Emperor Wallop in Jason and Titus under this joint strike, the figure is also forced to fall back, face violently a pale, he is actually sensing their the origin of martial arts suffered a slight injury, that is from Jasons fist erupted The Power of the Heavens Attack. If there was no Emperors Bell to protect his body, he was afraid that Emperor Wallop would have to receive heavier martial arts injuries directly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Steeply, the two figures of Emperor Wallop attacked and killed directly towards Jason, which obviously did not give Jason any chance to catch his breath. Jason swallowed Holy Pill, his Sunling Bloodline was once again stimted, and in an instant, the majestic Vital Force rose up to the sky. The two Emperor Wallops shadows also evolved attacking and killing battle techniques, and the Emperor of Heaven Fist that was performed suppressed the sky, and sted towards Jason, and an Undying Force swept towards Jason like a tsunami. Roar! Jason roared, he had no way to dodge, he could only push Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme, his right hand evolved Human Emperor Fists fist, and his left and right erupted Heaven Fists fist, his own Quasi life and death realm power boiled up, with the force of a mountain-like tsunami of Undying Force sweeping towards Jason. The power of the great Quasi life and death realm boiled up, and met the two Emperor Wallops shadows with the might of a mountain and a sea! Boom! Boom! In the sessive bombardments, Jason was forced to retreat one after another, and at this moment, the Stygian Blood Sword flew back, and under Jasons control, it shed across the two shadows, preventing them from continuing their attack. Buzz! The sound of the Emperors Bell vibrated in the air, and a wave of sound from the Emperors Bell spread out like ripples, containing a strand of divine power that violently attacked towards Titus. Emperors Bell had runes on it, wrapping Emperors Bell and suppressing it towards Titus. Emperor Wallop, on the other hand, sprinted towards Jason, and in the process, Emperor Wallops own aura of Imperial Blood was seen to rise exponentially. In the end, a River of Imperial Blood surrounded Emperor Wallop, and the Imperial Blood Field contained a vast and boundless Qi and Origin Energy that seemed to be inexhaustible. At this moment, Emperor Wallop had directly utilized the Taboo Battle Skill, the consumption of this Taboo Battle Skill was extremely great, but the power to attack and kill was extremely terrifying. The mystery of River of Imperial Blood was not only to be able to constantly provide more powerful Origin Energy for Emperor Wallop, but Emperor Wallop was also able to evolve all kinds of battle skills from River of Imperial Blood, capable of attacking and defending. To put it politely, under the surroundings of River of Imperial Blood, in order to hurt Emperor Wallop, he would first need to break through this River of Imperial Blood. Jason, its time for this battle to end! Die! Emperor Wallop opened his mouth coldly, his gaze glowing with chilling killing intent as he stared tightly at Jason. Jasons face became heavy, he could clearly sense that Emperor Wallops martial aura was still climbing, all of this originated from the River of Imperial Blood that Emperor Wallop had evolved. We cant fight with him in terms of martial arts power! Emperor Wallops One Breath Transforms Three Purities, coupled with his Taboo Battle Skills, his Martial Arts Origin Energy is at its strongest, so well lose out if we fight with him in terms of martial arts power! What should we attack next? Jason thought darkly in his mind. Suddenly, Jasons eyes lit up as he let out a fierce shout, Emperor Wallop, damn you! Keeping to battle! Saying that, Jason violently charged forward, and at that moment, he extremely calmly bellowed out- Dragon Breath Strike!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2795 – Creation Attack (Normal) Jason let out a bellow as he catalyzed Dragon Bloodline and exploded into a Dragon Breath strike. Ang Roar! In that instant, the Green Dragon Mirage rose up into the air, and the huge Dragon Head surfaced in the sky, copsing the heavens and the earth, emitting a terrifying dragon roar.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the next moment, the Green Dragon Mirage opened its mouth and spat towards Emperor Wallop, a vast and boundless Dragon Breath power exploded, directly engulfing Emperor Wallop. This was the power of the Green Dragon Breath. Dragon Breath was aimed at attacking and killing at the spiritual level, this was a method Jason hade up with to deal with Emperor Wallop in his current state. This is because Emperor Wallop has activated the forbidden battle techniques, plus there are two shadows to help, with the Martial Origin Energy it is difficult to shake Emperor Wallop, so Jason thought of bypassing the physical body, directly targeting the spiritual level to attack and kill. In an instant, the power of Dragon Breath that erupted from the Green Dragon Illusion impacted Emperor Wallop, impacting into Emperor Wallops sea of consciousness. Emperor Wallops eyes narrowed slightly, with his cultivation nowadays, his own spiritual power was extremelyrge, it was difficult to affect his spirit with just one strike of Dragon Breath. However, the corners of Jasons mouth were flushed with a cold smile, just as the Green Dragon Mirage erupted with the Dragon Breath Strike, he had already taken out a rune from the Storage Ring, a rune of the Creation Strike! This rune was exactly the same rune in Damians Storage Ring, Jason directly used it at this moment, and under his urging, a pressure of Creation instantly erupted, this Creation rune was still specialized in targeting the Divine Consciousness aspect of attacking and killing, and the force of Creation formed in an instant sted towards Emperor Wallops mind! At that moment, Emperor Wallops face changed slightly, this was actually the Rune of Creation Strike. Moreover, Emperor Wallop recognized that this was the Devouring Divine Sense aspect of the Rune of Creation, which only God Devourer could forge. It must have been when Damian was killed that Jason seized Damians Storage Ring and obtained this Rune of Creation Strike. First, there was the Dragon Breath Strike that erupted from the Green Dragon Illusion, followed by the power of the Rune of Creations Strike, and all of these attacks were directed towards the Divine Sense. Emperor Wallops current battle power was able to fight against Creation realm powerhouses, but his divine sense was still far inferior to that of Creation realm powerhouses, thus this Rune of Creation Strike activated by Jason caused Emperor Wallop to immediately sense a sense of crisis. However, Emperor Wallop was not panicked, his gaze was cold, the Storage Ring also flickered with millimeters of light, and a rune was held in his hand, which he directly catalyzed. Boom! Simrly, a pressure of Creation was erupting, Emperor Wallop also activated a Creation Rune, this was a Creation Rune that favored the defensive category, under the activation,yers of Creation Laws enveloped Emperor Wallop, resisting the attack of the Creation Rune that Jason had activated. At the same moment, the sound of a violent roar came from Titus C Barbarian God Strike! Boom! Titus charged towards Emperor Wallop, and he was clearly also catalyzing a Rune of Creation, directly attacking and killing Emperor Wallop. It turned out that after Titus saw Jason catalyzing a Rune of Creation to attack and kill towards Emperor Wallop, he also seized this opportunity and also wasted no time in catalyzing a Rune of Creation to get rid of Emperors Bell before killing Emperor Wallop. Youre looking for death! Emperor Wallop sensed it, and he roared in anger, his eyes zed over as a furious killing intent erupted. Boom! Emperor Wallop evolved his battle technique, and another Rune of Creation erupted, and the force of creation formed by the eruption was directly attached to the battle technique he evolved, and his fist broke through the sky, sting towards Titus and Jason. Rumble! In an instant, the battle ground directly exploded, and the forces of Creation that erupted wildly bombarded together, triggering earth-shattering might. Jason catalyzed a Rune of Creation, Titus also catalyzed one, and Emperor Wallop erupted two Rune of Creation attacks in session. The equivalent of four Rune of Creation One Strike runes instantly erupted at this moment, what kind of might was that? The void in this area was about to shatter, a terrifying energy was impacting and shaking the sky, and the fallout from the collision of the power of creation was enough to injure some Immortality powerhouses. Such a powerful impact force, also attracted side-eyes, many peoples eyes in the battlefield all looked over, saw this shocking scene. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three figures directly separated, Jason was seriously injured and coughed out blood, his chest revealed a shocking crack,rge clusters of blood burst out, staining the whole body red. Emperor Wallop directly broke out two Creation Strike runes, but also the power of the second Creation Rune into his attack, and the Power of Emperors Blood of his attack together, such a strike, not to mention Jason, even if it is Old Mr. Millers golden body spirit can not resist all down. Titus was also injured as he coughed up blood and retreated under the impact of the Power of Creation. However, Titus injuries were much lighter than Jasons. The main reason was that Emperor Wallop was mainly targeting Jason, with more than 70% of his attacking and killing power being directed at Jason. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body cracked, the origin of martial arts was hit hard, coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth, and his breath withered. Emperor Wallops body was also retreating, his entire head was scattered, the corners of his mouth were also spilling blood, obviously he was also injured, but his condition was much better than Jason and Titus. Jason, do you still have the Rune of Creation? Die if you dont! Emperor Wallop roared as he sprinted over, River of Imperial Blood surrounding his body, his own Undying Origin Energy exploding as he explored his right hand from the River of Imperial Blood, directly condensing a blood-colored long knife, shing across the sky towards Jason. At the same time, he catalyzed Emperors Bell and sted towards Jason as well. Jason had already taken healing medicines to recover his injuries at the first opportunity, including Holy Pill, while running Zhe Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist to heal his injuries. Seeing that Emperor Wallop had killed him, a look of determination shed across his face as he bellowed, urging the Stygian Blood Sword to sh forward horizontally to meet the mouthful of Emperors Bell. Immediately after that, Jasons heart moved, Sunling Bloodline tumbled up, a domineering and boundless aura erupted, he roared, not retreating but advancing, rushing towards Emperor Wallop. Facing this moment of great crisis, Jason finally triggered Front Arctic, he urged March Arctic to rush towards Emperor Wallop, and opened his mouth to roarC! Front Arctic, explode! Azure Dragon Dao Fist, kill! At this moment, five whole fments solidified in Jasons Human Universe Void, and Front Arctic triggered a five-fold battle power increase, sting at Emperor Wallop with an irresistible momentum. Chapter 2796 – Space Passage (Normal) The ce where the great war broke out, the original towering peak has disappeared. At this time, I dont know if anyone noticed that on the ground where the original peak towered, there was spatial power diffusing, a spatial pattern intertwined, actually forming a spatial channel. Finn is fighting with Yangzi, Finn is already the peak of Immortality, and Yangzi in the same realm, in the battle Finn is not weaker than Yangzi, and even under the outbreak of that was forced to the end of the battle, Finn more and more brave, vaguely want to suppress Yangzi a chip. Right at this moment, Finns voice suddenly came from Heavenly Devils head Kid, the spatial channel has been opened! As long as we escape the space channel, we will be able to leave the Eastsea Enve and return to The Human Realm! We must hurry, with the Eastern Great Emperors divine thought leaving, and the Imperial Arms following him, the entire Eastsea Enve is about to be destabilized, and wont be able to sustain itself for much longer! Finns face was stunned after hearing these words from Heavenly Devil, and his divine sense responded, How long can this Eastsea Enve roughlyst? How does this devil know? Anyway, leave as early as you can! The Celestial Realm has a lot of cards, and their Dao Protectors are all at the Creation realm level, so youre the only ones wholl lose outter on in the battle, and if you dont leave early, you might not be able to leave at all! Heavenly Devil said. Good. Ill inform Old Mr. Miller and Jason first. Finn said in response. On Old Mr. Millers side, he was still battling Darius. Darius was fighting Old Mr. Miller in close quarters as his Spiritual Soldier transformed into a blood shield in front of him. Old Mr. Miller had taken a step forward at the peak of Immortality, reaching half-step Great Immortality, and his golden body spirit had initially touched the realm of Inner Sage and Outer King, making his body strength much stronger than before. However, Creation realm powerhouses physiques were equally powerful, with the power of creation protecting their bodies, it was hard to break through the defense. Darius had a blood shield in front of him, and with his Creation realm body, he waspletely unafraid to fight Old Mr. Miller in close quarters.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. You have to know that Darius is not the kind of water goods Creation realm strong man, his strength is in the battle to kill out, himself also has a valiant killing aura. Boom! Boom! Old Mr. Miller is with Darius fist force hard to shake, Old Mr. Miller already will own fist will explode to the extreme, that half-step big Undying Force is unreservedly bombarded out, along with his fist force and Dariuss attack again and again bombarded together. In the course of the battle, Old Mr. Miller sensed the battle situation on Jasons side, after all, the four Creation Strike Runes erupted at the same time, the vibration triggered by it was too terrifying, and the cracked spatial lines spread to the battlefield on his side and Dariuss. Old Mr. Miller also noticed that Jasons side was in the middle of the battle, and he was in the middle of the battle. Old Mr. Miller even noticed that Jason was heavily injured and covered in blood under the attack of Emperor Wallops Rune of Creation, which made Old Mr. Millers heart anxious. Dariusughed coldly and said, Jason will die for sure! How can hepete with Emperor Throop at this stage? Emperor Throops currentbat power, I even ask myself to be inferior, Jason is even morepletely unable to withstand, sooner orter to die! Die, your father, die! Old Mr. Miller directly exploded, he said in a cold voice, Ill finish you off first! You? Its not like youre really a big Immortality, and youre still saying such big words! Darius sneered,pletely fearless of Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers gaze was icy cold, a prevalent killing opportunity was erupting, he shouted violently, urging that Heavenly Fist Intent, and sted his fist towards Darius. Dariusughed coldly, he didnt think that Old Mr. Miller was able to break his defense against his Blood Soul and Body Creation, so he also met his fist and attacked. Boom! The two mens fists shed once again, erupting into a violent storm of qi energy. However, right at this moment, abruptly- Rumble! In the heart of Old Mr. Millers hand, a rune violently erupted, followed by a Creation realms pressure sweeping through the heavens and the earth, and the Might of Creation contained within it also sted towards Darius with an unexpected momentum! Creation Strike Rune! Old Mr. Miller had two Creation Strike Runes on his side, and now he directly activated one. This was erupted in a situation where Darius was unable to defend himself, so under the activation of this Creation Rune, the Creation Attack formed by this Rune of Creation suddenly bombarded Darius. Darius face changed violently, this turn of events had indeed caught himpletely unawares, and before he could react, the rune of this Creation Attack had already bombarded him. Roar! Break for me! Darius let out a furious roar, the blood shield protected him, a creation rune appeared in the air, containing endless power of creation, he activated his strongest battle technique, an illusory blood-colored spear evolved in his fist momentum, as his fist momentum erupted, it bombarded forward with the might of breaking and killing the air, and it also bombarded towards Old Mr. Miller. Fist of the One Who Conquers Heaven and Earth! Old Mr. Millers furious voice rang out as he urged his Fist Intent Battle Skill, hooking Heaven and Earth Origin Energy, and the half-step Great Undying Force in his fist power erupted, copsing and killing Darius in this regard. Rumble! Apanied by the earth-shaking sound of the fist power, Old Mr. Millers suppressed fist power had already bombarded with Darius. In an instant, the space in the ce where the battle took ce became violent, filled with that terrifying and iparable energy impact, sweeping in all directions like a wild tide. After this strike, Old Mr. Miller and Darius both retreated backwards. The Armored Vestment on Old Mr. Millers body was already tattered and torn, and blood couldnt stop flowing out from the corners of his mouth, and the golden body spirit was also dimming, leaving a trail of blood marks on his body from the illusory spear. Darius blood shield in front of his body also showed a crack, he also coughed out blood, his own Creation realms aura pressure had weakened quite a lot, it could be seen that under Old Mr. Millers use of the Creation Strike Rune, coupled with the Fist Intent Battle Skills suppression of the kill, Darius also suffered quite a bit of injuries. Meanwhile, in the other battlefield, Jason Front Arctics Azure Dragon Dao Fist had collided with Emperor Wallops attack. At that moment, Jason was like a madman, as Front Arctic exploded, with five times the increase in battle power, the Azure Dragon Dao Fist evolved was powerful to the extreme, and the Power of the Heaven contained within it engulfed Emperor Wallop with an irresistible might. What? This force Emperor Wallops face changed, he roared into the air, the remaining two shadows gathered around him, at the same time, Emperor Wallop wrapped himself in River of Imperial Blood, he evolved the Emperor of Heaven Fist, and his own strand of Origin Energy exploded to the extreme. Rumble! Under the impact of their fists, an even more earth-shaking sound came out, detonating the sky and shaking the earth and sky, causing it to be unstable. Under this strike, Jason and Emperor Wallop were both sent flying, blood staining the sky. Chapter 2797 The Situation Changes (Normal) Jason coughed up blood with his mouth open, Green Dragons Golden Bodys light dimmed, giving off a sense of disrepair, while Jasons Sunling Bloodline as well as his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS werepletely weakened. The power of Emperor Wallops strike that had fused One Breath Transforms Three Purities plus River of Imperial Blood was too terrifying, even more terrifying than the attack erupted from a Creation realm powerhouse like Darius. If Jason had not exploded Front Arctic, he would have no way to resist such a strike from Emperor Wallop. Even with a fivefold increase in Front Arcticsbat power, he was seriously injured. Emperor Wallops mouth overflowed with blood, his face turned pale for a while, and his own martial arts aura also weakened a lot, which made Emperor Wallops eyes gaze be iparably gloomy. The power of Jasons punch just now had truly threatened him. This kind of threat, is not the physical body aspect of the injury, in fact, Emperor Wallops physical body physique is extremely terrifying, he is the first Emperor of Heaven body, in terms of physical body strength is not worse than the Chaos body this kind of physique. Therefore, if Jasons punch just now is aimed at killing and injuring the physical body, then Emperor Wallop ispletely unafraid of it, and if he really needs to be injured in the physical body, he doesntck Saint-level medication to recover. But Jasons Azure Dragon Dao Fist is directly aimed at the origin of martial arts, and is still five times the increase inbat power, has already broken the defense of his River of Imperial Blood, the punch in the Part of The Power of the Heaven had injured his origin of martial arts, causing his martial arts aura to weaken quite a bit. The injury on the side of THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was the most difficult to heal, and it was difficult to heal in a short period of time, not to mention that in the middle of a sparring match, there was no time to recover. Jason, lets see what else you have up your sleeve! Emperor Wallops tone was chilling, although he had received the injuries from THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, he could see that Jasons injuries were even heavier. Jason had already taken a piece of Holy Pill, but Holy Pill was not omnipotent, and under the constant umtion and aggravation of injuries, it was difficult to recover in a short period of time. Regardless, Holy Pill had a strong stimting effect on qi, blood, and origin. Jason summoned Stygian Blood Sword, his gaze was cold and his face was a resolute battle spirit as he said, What are you capable of? If you want to fight, just fight, why do you need to talk nonsense! Even a dying man is talking tough! Then Ill fulfill you! Emperor Wallop opened his mouth as he moved his body and killed towards Jason. Jason catalyzed his Stygian Blood Sword and was already preparing to make a strong strike. Right at this moment, all of a sudden- Kill! A bellowing sound came from him, it was actually the voice of Chaos Progeny, who was battling with Daemon Rex, and suddenly bellowed, and an even more powerful aura erupted from him, rolling like a tide of Energy of Chaos engulfing the void. Obviously, earlier against Daemon Rex, Chaos Progeny did not use his full strength, but now suddenly burst out the strongestbat power, why is this? The field changed in this instant, as if Chaos Progenys roar was a signal. Whoosh! Whoosh! Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridge, who were originally watching the battle, suddenly moved at this moment, their figures shed, and they went forward to kill, the direction of their attack was Jason and Emperor Wallop.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus Deathless yin and yang divine pupils zed up, erupting with divine aura, while a rune was inspired in his hand, evolving the power of creation, apanying his attack, sting towards Jason with an iparably violent aura. Orion Seeridges shadow of a giant beast appeared behind him, he had already disyed his strongest state, and he also activated a rune, with the power of creation vibrating in the air, attacking and killing Emperor Wallop! Not only that, Marcus Deathless protector Faceless flickered in the void and suddenly appeared behind Old Mr. Miller, a power of creation erupted from his body and directly attacked Old Mr. Miller. Even under Facelesss attack, Darius was also involved, and was also covered by Facelesss attack. On Primal Beast ns side, Skyler Eyre swung his body and maneuvered his attack, and suddenly attacked Pudge Sprite and Kuang, joining hands with Mount to kill Pudge Sprite and Kuang. In addition, the rest of Primal Beast ns protectors, Bane Abysswell, Primal Ragerang, and Auricme Ventis, joined forces and attacked Felix and Michiko. Flower Goddess, Elias, and Kai, who were fighting against Felix and Michiko, had also recklessly exploded their strongestbat power at this moment, and even directly activated the Rune of Creation Strike, sting towards Felix and Michiko. The other two Protectors of Primal Beast n, Argent Skyrend and Violet Ventis, led Primal Beast ns royal pride Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, Simian Skycracker, and Argent Mail, Zephyr Purcloud shattered the void and directly attacked and killed Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, and other The Human Realm Celestial Pride, and even Yangzi, who was battling with The Human Realm Celestial Pride on the side of The Celestial Realms Eight Realms Eight Domains, Nero, Nightfall Abyss, and others were also attacked and killed indiscriminately by the Draconic Beastkin Lineage! One must know that these two Dao Protectors were at the cultivation level of Quasi-Creation realm, leading these Royal Race Celestial Pride to attack and kill steeply, and no one was able to defend against them, nor could they resist! At this moment, a change in the situation suddenly urred! Countless people in the arena were all caught off guard, and this was clearly not a coincidence, but rather premeditated. Because, not too early and not toote, just when Jason and Emperor Wallop were both injured, and just when Old Mr. Miller and Darius were both seriously injured. In this moment, a change of scenery urs! Chaos! The entire battlefield, at this moment, was plunged into chaos, horrifying killing opportunities were erupting, horrifying attacks were bombarding, shocking the heavens and the earth! At that moment, Jasons heart was alerted as an extremely dangerous sense of death approached, he simply did not expect Marcus Deathless to suddenly strike out at him to attack and kill him, and Marcus Deathless also erupted the Rune of Creation, fusing with his Yin Yang Divine Pupils power to target him with a single strike! Human Emperor Sword Spirit, kill! At the moment of crisis, Jason steeply roared, and in the Stygian Blood Sword, a sword intent filled with an endless Emperor Dao aura manifested in the air, transforming into a magnificent sword that towered over heaven and earth, chopping horizontally towards the front to meet Marcus Deathless. At the same time, Jason erupted with his full strength, not caring about his own origin injuries and load, and poured out his full strength to erupt the Azure Dragon Dao Fists attack. Chaos Progeny, you deserve to die! On the other side, Emperor Wallop let out an iparably angry hiss, obviously, with Marcus Deathless acting alongside Orion Seeridge, he had already guessed some of the insides and the truth. However, it was toote for Emperor Wallop to realize, and at the same time, Orion Seeridges strongest attack was alreadying. Emperor Wallop was already injured, but Orion Seeridge was in his prime, and his strength was not far behind that of Emperor Wallop, so the threat of Orion Seeridges attack was terrifying. River of Imperial Blood, fist breaks allws! Emperor Wallop roared, River of Imperial Blood surrounded his body, in addition, the mouth of the Emperors Bell had also flown back, suspended above his head, he evolved battle skills, there was a creation rune in his hand, at the same time, he also condensed River of Imperial Bloods Origin Energy, with the current strongest energy, he was able to use the River of Imperial Blood to break all thews. At the same time, he also gathered River of Imperial Bloods Origin Energy, and with the strongest posture at the moment, he met Orion Seeridge. Chapter 2798 – Controlling the Whole Situation (Normal) Boom! Boom!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A burst of booming and sting sounds came out, and the strike that erupted under the autonomous revival of Jasons Human Emperor Sword Spirit had already sted together with Marcus Deathless attack. The forces of creation collided, and under each others impact, a shocking sound and might erupted. After this strike, Human Emperor Sword Spirit turned into a fine aura and disappeared into Jasons body, and Human Emperor Sword Spirits Spiritual Rhythm had been consumed and fell into silence. Wow Jason coughed up blood with his mouth open, and his body flew directly backwards like a kite with broken strings. His Green Dragons Golden Body had been broken beyond repair, with only that Dragon Bloodlines shadow wrapping around and protecting that remnant of his body, his qi and blood hadpletely shriveled up, and his Origin Breath was even weaker to the point of near-absence! Serious injury! He was even seriously injured with his life on the line! At the same time, Emperor Wallop and Orion Seeridges strike alsonded, and Emperor Wallop was also sent flying, coughing up blood with his mouth open, receiving a heavy blow, and his martial arts aura quickly slipping. Orion Seeridge also received injuries, butpared to Emperor Wallop, Orion Seeridges injuries were nothing more than minor. On the other battlefield, under Facelesss attack, Old Mr. Miller could not even use his second Rune of Creation Strike in time, he resisted in haste, but it was difficult for him to block Facelesss all-out strike. Faceless was the protector of Immortal Mountain, and in terms ofbat power, he was not far behind Mount. Under Faceless full strength attack, Old Mr. Miller was also sent flying, leaving a deep bloody gash on his chest, through which he could almost see the organs in his body. This was a wound inflicted by the Quasi-Divine that Faceless had activated. Darius was also affected, only he suffered much less severe injuries than Old Mr. Miller, who was the main target of Faceless blow. In the other battlegrounds, The Human Realms pride, Felix, Michiko and others were also injured in the sudden attack. Among them, The Human Realms pride had the biggest crisis, Primal Beast ns two quasi-creature powerhouses led the royal ns pride to attack with all their might, whether it was Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Wolf Boy, Benji, etc. they all coughed up blood and fell to the ground, some of the sternums were broken, some coughed up origin essence blood, their injuries were The injuries were disastrous. Immortal Mountain teamed up with Primal Beast n and suddenlyunched such an attack, the battle situation in the field waspletely changed. Boom! Boom! At the same time, Chaos Progeny erupted with his full strength and activated his forbidden battle techniques, causing Daemon Rex to retreat and stain the sky with blood. Chaos Progeny did not continue to pursue Daemon Rex, he stepped forward out of thin air, with the posture of a victor, with the aura of controlling the whole situation, with the aura of dominating the sky. Cough- Jason coughed dryly, continuously coughing out the essence blood in his body. He raised his head, looked at Marcus Deathless, and said, So, on the surface, you dont get along with Chaos Progeny, and youre fighting with Chaos Progeny, but all of this is a fake, and its just you guys putting on a show, right? In reality, you and Chaos Progeny have already joined forces! Marcus Deathless smiled lightly and said, Smart! Talking to a smart person like you just saves energy. Do you remember the first time we met? After that flying waterfall. When I exchanged Aquatic Dragon-Fish with you, I gave you Holy Pill which helps your bloodline to be stimted, making you think that I was helping you to be powerful so that you could fight Chaos Progeny to the death, and then I benefited from it. Coupled with the fact that I fought with Chaos Progeny before Dongji Pce, it will inevitably give you the intuitive impression that I am at odds with Chaos Progeny, and that I will attack and kill Chaos Progeny when I have the chance. right? Jason smiled bitterly as he nodded his head and said, Yes, I have indeed walked into this misconception that you and Chaos Progeny have teamed up to devise. So, when this battle broke out, I actually didnt guard against you much, I thought that your biggestpetitor should be Chaos Progeny. it seems that I was really wrong. The Celestial Realms eight domains can unite. Then why cant Forbidden Land unite? Marcus Deathless said with a smile. Jason gazed towards Orion Seeridge and said, Orion Seeridge, what about you? Why? I, The Human Realm Martial Artist, have not taken on you Primal Beast n! On the contrary, we have had a few joint battles. Orion Seeridges face was calm as he said coldly, I said I want Eternal Waystone! Marcus Deathless said with a cold smile, When this war broke out, Orion Seeridge and I had a secret voice conversation and had already agreed on the terms of cooperation. After killing you and taking the Eternal Waystone, Chaos Progeny and I agreed to let Orion Seeridge realize the Eternal Waystone. you are from The Human Realm, if you are allowed to leave, you will go back to The Human Realm, not The Celestial Realm. Orion Seeridge has to go to The Human Realm to realize the Eternal Waystone, but the ancient Beastkin Lineage is trapped on Starfall Beast Mountain in The Celestial Realm, so he cant go to The Human Realm even if he wants to. Human Realm even if he wanted to. Backing up, even if Orion Seeridge is able to get out of Starfall Beast Mountain, he still needs to cross the Ancient Road Passage to get to The Human Realm, and then you The Human Realm who is responsible for guarding the Ancient Road Passage will let him pass? Therefore, it is already clear what choice to make. Jason was slightly silent, standing in Orion Seeridges position, this was the right choice for him, making such a choice was the most correct, it was for the entire race of Draconic Beasts that he was in to consider. Jasons previous alliances with Orion Seeridge were just a matter ofmon ground and interests, not out of love. Therefore, when there is a big enough benefit, the Draconic Beastkin Lineage can also take action against The Human Realm Pride of Heavens side. If Primal Beast n wanted to get rid of the Emperor of Heavens suppression and get out of Starfall Beast Mountain, then it needed to be stronger and give birth to a true Beast Emperor. The only chance for that is Eternal Waystone. If Jason returns to The Human Realm, then Orion Seeridge loses his chance to realize the Eternal Waystone. For the sake of the race, for the sake of profit, Orion Seeridge joined forces with Chaos Progeny and Marcus Deathless, and there is nothing wrong with that. Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect, and Lineage of Spiritual God, its best for you neutral forces to stay out of this matter and withdraw from it, and I wont make things difficult for you. But if you still dare toe forward, kill without pardon! At this moment, Chaos Progenys voice came out, iparably cold. Chaos Progeny had the qualifications to say such words, with the sess of the raid, the Forbidden Land forces represented by Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, plus the strength of Primal Beast n, who could stop them? Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, Soulreturn River, Empyrean Falls, these six Forbidden Land, the six Young Lords, the six Protectors of the Way, plus Primal Beast ns side, to put it politely, Skybound Sect and the rest of these forces would really be exterminated if they were to step in! Jason looked towards Daemon Rexs side and said, Daemon Rex, what is your choice? Daemon Rex was slightly silent as he said, Marcus Deathless approached me. But Demon God Valley is alone, and I have my own choices. Hahaha, good, I know! Jasonughed out loud. Marcus Deathless, what are you dawdling for? Kill Jason, make the Eternal Waystone manifest, and take the Eternal Waystone! said Chaos Progeny in a deep voice. Dont worry, he cant escape! His qi and blood essence has already been worn out, its hard to escape death! Marcus Deathless opened his mouth, and the divine pupils in his eyes exploded with divine awns, wisps of which enveloped him as he took a step towards Jason. Just then, Jasons heart stirred as he heard Finns voice transmission. Chapter 2799 – The Path of Blood and the Path of Life! (I) (Normal) Heavenly Devil just reminded me that a space passage has appeared, and told us to escape to it as soon as possible, and through it we will be able to return to The Human Realm. the passage is right at the location where the giant peaks crumbled. Jasons ears heard this transmission from Finn. A space passage? Jason didnt move as he looked at the situation at hand, it would be too difficult to rush all the way over to the space passage. Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, and Orion Seeridge were all staring at him, and he couldnt get away in his current state. This ce is still some distance away from the spatial channel, Chaos Progenys Creation realm powerhouses are not vegetarians, Creation realm powerhouses are able to create heaven and earth, as long as the Creation realm powerhouses are able to create this space, then they cant escape from the spatial channel at all. Therefore, in order to escape over there, Creation realm powerhouses need someone to deal with and dy the opposing Creation realm powerhouses. One thought shed through Jasons mind, in fact, it was not impossible to escape to the spatial passage, but someone would need to stay behind and draw the attention of arge number of people from Chaos Progenys side. Undoubtedly, the person who attracted firepower was him! Jason secretly sent a message to Finn, saying, Finn, contact Heavenly Devil, and say that during the evacuation, have Heavenly Devil use his divine thoughts to deter the pursuing enemies. No matter what Heavenly Devil uses, strive to be able to support it for ten minutes! Within ten minutes, you will also be able to escape to the space passage. Youmunicate secretly with Purple Phoenix Saintess, Ling Tian, and the others, all of you listen to my orders, and when I say to escape, you all act immediately! At this current situation, Jason also had to think about how to make The Human Realm Heavens Pride all withdraw and escape, if they didnt escape then the only result would be one C death! However, Jason also knew that he couldnt escape, at least at the moment The Human Realms pride acted, he couldnt leave yet, he needed to stay and attract arge number of Chaos Progenys manpower. If he followed along and escaped, it would only be a foregone conclusion that no one would be able to escape. Eternal Waystone was on him, and he was the leader of The Human Realms Celestial Pride, Chaos Progeny and the others could allow the rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride to escape, but they would never let him escape. Within a very short period of time, Jason had already thought of some deployments and strategies. Right now, it can be said that he has all his cards, he no longer has the Rune of Creation on his body, the two Rune of Creation he got from Mixed Heavenly Vault he gave to Old Mr. Miller, and the Rune of Creation he got from Damian he left behind has already been used up. In addition, the strike of Human Emperor Sword Spirits autonomous revival had also exploded, and now Human Emperor Sword Spirit was in silence and could no longer be used. However, Jason still had one card left, and that was the Nirvana Pill given by King James! After taking the Nirvana Pill, he was able to instantly recover to his peak state, this state could probably be maintained for about ten minutes, after ten minutes, his body was weak and his hands were powerless, this was the side effect of the Nirvana Pill. Ten minutes, has been able to change a lot of things. Thats why, when Jason sent a message to Finn, he asked Finn to ask Heavenly Devil to be able to resist and dy for ten minutes when there was an enemy chasing after him. When King James gave three Nirvana Pill, Jason had one here, and the remaining two were taken over for Old Mr. Miller. Marcus Deathless had already approached, the gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he looked towards the silent Emperor Wallop and said: Emperor Wallop, at the beginning your power was the strongest, uniting the power of the eight domains, but in the end it was cut off by Chaos Progeny! . Are you not angry at all? Why dont we join forces? Kill Chaos Progenys side first, and then well decide between you and me. Emperor Wallops face was blue as he didnt say anything. Emperor Wallops injuries were not light, first he was injured by JasonFront Arctic outburst to THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, and then Orion Seeridges attack added to his injuries. In addition, The Celestial Realm eight domains side in addition to the prince of men, the other major domains of the young masters were injured in the attack, some of the protector of the road was also targeted to injure.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Darius, the strongest among the Protectors of the Way, was also in a precarious situation. It could be said that the situation on Emperor Wallops side was not optimistic, and had lost the strength to fight against Chaos Progenys side. Jason, you want Emperor Wallop to join forces with you? Emperor Wallop is very smart, and he knows how to judge the situation, he doesnt want my side to join forces with yours. He cant wait for my side to continue fighting with you The Human Realm martial artists and have casualties. Marcus Deathless sneered. Sure enough, Emperor Wallop violently disengaged from the middle of the battlefield as he coldly shouted, The Celestial Realm Eight Domains converge! Emperor Wallop converged the disciples and strong people of the eight domains together, he turned from attacking to defending, and he did not participate in the fight, he also waited for Chaos Progenys side and The Human Realms martial artists to fight to the death, he preserved his existing strength first, and waited for Chaos Progeny and Jason to have a result. , he would then take action. Jasonughed coldly and said with disdain, Emperor Wallop, are you worthy of bing The Celestial Realms number one pride? You retreat and cower when youre against the odds, do you only dare to fight when things are going well? If thats the case, then youll never experience the courage and bravery of fighting against the odds! Jason, are you talking about yourself? After all this, you still want to reverse the situation? Marcus Deathlessughed coldly, an indestructible rune was presented, and a divine power that made peoples hearts palpitate exploded from his Yin-Yang Divine Pupils. Although right now Jason looked to have lost the power to fight, Marcus Deathless character had always been cautious and cunning, so he would not take it lightly. To him, the only moment Jason could truly die was the moment he was reassured. Old man, being pushed into a corner ah! Is your old man alright? Still have the strength to fight? At this moment, Jason suddenly shouted. Old Mr. Miller was being pursued by Faceless, he was forced by Faceless to keep retreating, and the injuries on his body were umting, after hearing Jasons words, heughed and responded, Jason, who are you looking down on? On the contrary, its you, you didnt even leave a heavy grandson for me, dont die! Crap! What time is it, you are still thinking about this. Old man, then how about letting these people of The Celestial Realm see the elegance of our The Human Realm martial artists? Jasonughed. Hahaha, no problem at all! Old Mr. Millerughed loudly. Marcus Deathless face was gloomy and uncertain, listening to Jason and Old Mr. Miller talking andughing, he himself was a bit puzzled, all of them were already about to die, and they still had such leisure? Jason, stop pretending here! Die for me! Marcus Deathless shouted angrily as he activated his battle technique, yin and yang runes surfaced in his eyes, transforming into a force of yin and yang that converged in the fist power battle technique he evolved, his fist power erupted, cracking the sky as it sted towards Jason. Damn you! Jason violently bellowed, and at that moment, had a pill swallowed into his mouth. In an instant- Boom! Sunling Bloodline rose in full bloom, sweeping through the sky! The Origin Energy of the great Quasi life and death realm surged and erupted like a tsunami! A green dragon silhouette rose up in the air, perched in the sky, emitting an endless Dragon Might aura that exclusively honored the world! Chapter 2800 – The Path of Blood and the Path of Life! (II) (Normal) Jasons sudden return to his prime was beyond everyones imagination, naturally including Marcus Deathless. Snort! Stygian Blood Sword had already stabbed out towards the front, transforming into a blood-colored sword, cutting across the sky, containing endless killing power, and its speed was as fast as lightning, making it difficult for Marcus Deathless to react. At the same time, Jason evolved a holy seal, which was the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way. When the Sacred Seal came out, it suppressed the sky, condensing the boundless heaven and earth, the spirit of the emperor, and contained an aura that suppressed the eight directions.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason used Azure Dragon Dao Fist to catalyze this Holy Seal and pressed it down towards Marcus Deathless. In this instant, Jason could be said to have exploded his strongest attack, using a mountainous aura to suppress Marcus Deathless. This caused Marcus Deathless to bepletely caught off guard. Marcus Deathless was certainly caught off guard. In fact, Marcus Deathless was already alert enough, he knew that Jason such a person would never sit still, and would definitely make a counterattack before his death. However, Marcus Deathless did not expect that Jasons counterattack would be an instantaneous counterattack at full strength! How could this be possible? Jason was already seriously injured, how could he return to his full strength in an instant? However, there was no time for Marcus Deathless to think too much, Jasons attacking force had already sted over, instantly arriving, with no way to dodge. Marcus Deathless roared, he has absolute confidence, even if Jason suddenly recovered to his full strength, he is not afraid, as the Immortal Mountain young master, he is confident that he canpete with Chaos Progeny, Emperor Wallop, these strong heavenly pride. Marcus Deathless yin and yang god pupil burst out terrifying divine power, he catalyzed the Immortal God Battle Decree, sted out the fist contains an undead Origin Energy, able to erode and destroy the human bodys vitality, just like the God of Deathing down. Rumble! Deafening sounds of bombardment came from Jason and Marcus Deathless as their attacks shed together, and terrifying boundless energy was erupting, shaking the heavens. Both Jason and Marcus Deathless were both sent flying, Jason barely made any adjustments as he looked towards The Human Realms Heavenly Pride side. He saw that under the siege of Primal Beast ns two quasi-Creation realm powerhouses leading the Royal Races Celestial Pride, many people were being bloodied in the sky. As the manpower on Emperor Wallops side gathered together, these people from the Primal Beast n did not go to attack Emperor Wallops side, but instead attacked and killed The Human Realm Celestial Pride. Boom! Argent Skyrend, a quasi-creature powerhouse, sted at Purple Phoenix Saintess with his full strength, Purple Phoenix Saintess activated his battle technique and evolved a True Phoenix shadow to meet the attack, but it was still difficult to withstand, and he was sted backwards one after another, coughing up blood with his mouth open. Finn holding the Heavenly Devil StickPrimal Demonic Qi was surging, he swept with the stick and erupted into a powerful strike. Another Quasi Creation powerhouse, Violet Ventis, manifested in her main body, her mighty pressure was in the air, and that unicorn horn released a furious and destructive purple thunderbolt that engulfed towards Finn. The rest of the royal pride attacked and killed Wolf Boy, Benji, Robert, Darcey and the others, these royal pride were all at the peak Immortality level, the five peak Immortality royal prides joining hands to erupt a shocking attack. Wolf Boy and the others met the battle with all their might, but it was difficult to resist, Zacks terrain formation was broken and killed, he was even hit by Bane Abysswells strike, and directly fell to the ground coughing up blood, unable to get up on his feet. Bang! Bang! Butterfly, Emily, Darcey, Marcel and the others were knocked back one after another, their injuries further deepening. Jasons entire eyes were enraged after seeing this scene, his eyes were all blood red as he roared, Primal Beast n, you guys are looking for death! Boom! JasonSunling Bloodline zed up, he directly activated Extension Arctic, the flourishing Sunling Bloodline converged into Extension Arctic Fist, then he activated Stygian Blood Sword, and erupted the Sword of the Emperor attack. A blood-colored sword de crossed the sky, containing the majestic power that Extension Arctic had erupted, making the might of this sword seem like it had cut through the space, and the huge sword shadow that evolved cut through Argent Skyrend, Violet Ventis, Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen, and other Primal Beast n members, and made them feel like they were being attacked. Primal Beast ns people were all enveloped within. Jasons confidence was so great that the might of his sword covered the Primal Beast ns two quasi-creature powerhouses, as well as the five great princes heavenly prides! At that moment, Jason shouted, Bai, take action! Whoosh! A white shadow darted out and charged towards The Human Realm Celestial Prides side in a lightning fast manner, during which the white shadow instantly swelled up and manifested itself into that huge and iparable Chaos Beast! After Bai manifested his body, he charged over with his speed, and his huge left palm dipped forward, wrapping the seriously injured Zack, Marcel, Butterfly, Emily, and the others in his huge palm. At the same time, the power of Jasons sword had chopped down horizontally, and Argent Skyrend, Violet Ventis, and the others joined hands to attack and sted at the gigantic blood-colored sword shadow. Boom! A rumbling sound that shook the eight directions rang out, and Jasons sword powers might was broken and killed, however, right at this moment- Whew! Bais right w pped down towards the Primal Beast ns side with a might that covered the sky, containing an extremely pure and strong Chaotic Origin Energy, this p was like containing the might of destroying the heavens and destroying the earth. Bane Abysswell, Dominic Ashen and other royal pride saw Bais palm shoot to kill after the face have changed, they do not dare to hard to shake, subconsciously have to avoid, shing back to the side. Boom sound, Bai this palm fell, shocked the entire ground are violent fluctuation and rise, visible Bai this strike of the power! Go with Bai! Jason roared at The Human Realm Sky Pride. Those Primal Beast n Celestial Pride retreated, which was equivalent to making a path, and Bais figure moved and scurried forward. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, Robert, and the others followed Bai, escaping the Primal Beast ns blockade line from the path that had been hardened and killed, and rushed directly to the location of the space passage ahead. Emperor Wallops gaze turned cold as he spoke to The Celestial Realms Eight Realms powerhouses, Strike and intercept! Buzz! Emperor Wallop catalyzed Emperors Bell and sted towards Bai. The prince of men took a step forward, and the Human King Wheel in his hand also sted forward, intercepting Bais escape route with The Human Realms heavenly pride. Yangzi, Nero, Nightfall Abyss, Warden and the other Celestials were also on the move, chasing after Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and the others. At the same time, Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, Underworld Sea, Demon me, Seal Battle, and all of these Protectors of the Dao were also on the move, all of them striking out. Perhaps Emperor Wallop wasnt on the same page as Chaos Progeny, and even Emperor Wallop was swung by Chaos Progeny and was attacked and killed out of nowhere. However, in some positions, Emperor Wallop and Chaos Progenys side were in agreement, that is, to exterminate The Human Realm martial artists! Emperor of Heaven originally had a n to destroy The Human Realm, and of course, Emperor Wallop would not let The Human Realms pride escape like this. Therefore, after watching Jason and Bai cooperating with each other and killing a bloody path from the side of Primal Beast n, Emperor Wallop immediately intervened to kill him. Chapter 2801 – The Path of Blood and the Path of Life! (III) (Normal) Buzz! A divine pattern of order surfaced on the Emperors Bell, containing a strand of divine power, breaking through the sky and instantly sting towards Bai. In addition, there was also the Human King Wheel, which also transformed into a stream of light, and a zing Dao light on the Human King Wheel shone brightly, reflecting in the sky, just like the sharp grinding disk, cutting across towards Bai. Bai sensed a great crisis, it hissed in the air, a chaotic rune appeared, this is the rune manifestation of Bais own bloodline, its huge right paw wrapped with endless Chaotic Power, with the might that covered the sky, pped at the Emperors Bell and Human King Wheel that attacked and killed! Rumble!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A deafening roar and vibration sounded, the void in this area fluctuated violently, and the huge energy that erupted spread out in all directions, causing a tsunami-like sound and momentum. Ow roarC Bais hissing voice came out as Emperors Bell and Human King Wheels two Quasi-Divines bombardment broke Bais attack and fiercely rammed into her huge body. Bai stumbled, scarred and traumatized by the massive beast. At the same time, Emperor Wallop, prince of men and even Zenith Nolimit, Ember Heavenburn, Underworld Sea, and other such protectors of the Dao all killed towards The Human Realms heavenly pride. How can this be resisted? It was clearly a dead end! What kind of skill is it to bully a junior? At this moment, a cold shout rang out, and a snowy sword aura attacked and killed Zenith Nolimit, containing a might of creation. Aurora struck out, seeing Zenith Nolimit strike out towards The Human Realms heavenly pride, she immediately intercepted him. Fairys figure moved as she fended off the prince of men. Myriad Path Sects side was also striking, Alistair Starborne fended off Ember Heavenburn, Underworld Sea, and other protectors of the path, and Rhea Saintess shimmered and straddled Emperor Wallops path. After Jason saw that The Celestial Realms eight domain powerhouses had all struck, his blood was hot and furious, and his entire body was pounding forward. Boom! Boom! However, Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridge both joined forces and sted over, they could let The Human Realm Celestial Realm escape, but Jason absolutely could not escape. Therefore, they erupted with a supreme attack and sted towards Jason, cutting off Jasons path. All Arctic! Jason let out a loud shout as he activated the All Arctic Fist from the Nine Characters of Truth Fist,yers of fist seals surrounded his body, while Green Dragons Golden Body was also activated to the extreme, with the Green Dragon Illusion encircling his body! Green Dragons Golden Body was also activated to the extreme, with the Green Dragon illusion surrounding his body. This was a defensive attack, the All Arctic Fist itself was used for body protection and defense, and theyers of fist seals enveloped the entire body, like a powerful shield formed outside the body. Boom! Boom! Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridges attack sted over, directly breaking Jasons All Arctic Fist Seal, the Undying Force impacted into Jasons body, almost wiping out Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body. WOW! Jason coughed out blood, but he also utilized Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridges attacks to execute March Arctic, and his body moved as fast as flying, instantly shing in front of Yangzi. Yangzi, Nero, Nightfall Abyss, Warden and the other Celestials were attacking Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Benji, Wolf Boy and the other The Human Realm Celestials who still had a fighting chance. However, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others were all seriously injured and were unable to resist, and they were defeated. Right at this moment, Jason, at the cost of paying for his injuries, he catalyzed his March Arctic and instantly rushed in front of Yangzi, a thick killing machine carrying the smell of blood erupting from him. Kill! Jason roared violently into the air, he was truly furious, endless killing opportunities surged and erupted, that angry killing intent in his heart climbed to the extreme. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Boom! As Jason evolved his fist, the Primal Seal evolved in the air, and an Imperial Tao Empowerment erupted, containing the might of suppressing the heavens and the worlds. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, the power of suppression! Thus, this Sacred Seal sted Yangzi head on, directly imprisoning the space Yangzi was in, and that suppressive power pointed straight towards Yangzis THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Yangzis face changed in shock, he had already been injured in the previous attack by the Ancient Beastkin Lineage, and his injuries were not light. Jason, on the other hand, had recovered his prime by relying on Nirvana Pill. Although Jason had just been injured by Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridges joint attack, his condition was still much stronger than Yangzi. Therefore, when the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way came down, Yangzi immediately sensed a sense of fatal crisis, he roared, his own blood was on fire, the Undying Force swept out crazily, and his fists were covered with ayer of heavenly mes, and he met them head on. However, Jasons Azure Dragon Dao Fist was also sting, and the Power of the Heaven gathered in his fist, directly attacking Yangzi. Yangzi resisted the suppression of Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, but could not block the attack of Azure Dragon Dao Fist. With a loud boom, the punch imprinted on Yangzis chest, and that The Power of the Heaven unreservedly sted into Yangzis body, engulfing into Yangzis the origin of martial arts. Click! Yangzis THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS directly shattered, and the entire person flew out, his vitality severed, and he fell. Run away! Jason yelled at The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, and the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand shed horizontally towards Underworld Sea, Nightfall Abyss, and Warden, using his own strength to fend off these three Heavenly Prides. JasonC Purple Phoenix Saintess gritted her teeth, her eyes moist. Brother, Im staying, Im not leaving! Wolf Boys eyes reddened as he spoke in a choked tone. Dont fucking bullshit, just go! You guys leave so Old Mr. Miller and I can escape! Go! Jason roared again, shouting, Bai, take them away, now! Bai immediately escorted the severely injured Zack, Marcel, Butterfly, and the others and began to flee towards the space passage. Lets go! Finn clenched his teeth and said loudly. The Human Realm Celestial began to flee along with Bai. Whoosh! Whoosh! Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridge killed again, targeting towards Jason. On Chaos Progenys side, he roared one after another, and after killing Daemon Rex, he moved his body and rushed over, shouting, Mount, cut them off, dont leave any of them behind, kill them for me! Orion Seeridges side was alsoing down, letting the Protectors alle over to intercept The Human Realms prides retreat. Mount and Skyler Eyre sent Pudge Sprite and Kuang flying out once again, and with a sh of their figures, under the Creation Space, they caused space to transform, and in an instant, they rushed over to Bai and The Human Realm martial artists side. Two Creation Realm powerhouses had descended, who could stop them? Moreover, these two were the best of the Creation realm powerhouses, incredibly powerful. Want to escape? Theres no door! Mountughed coldly as he raised his right hand, and Creation runes presented themselves, containing a thunderous might. Just in the nick of time, coldly- Boom! A terrifyingly monstrous Primal Demonic Qi rushed up from Finns body, and in the midst of the churning, rolling demonic Qi, a figure was converging, and was revealed thereon. Chapter 2802 – The Path of Blood and the Path of Life! (IV) (Normal) A wave of Primal Demonic Qi swept across the sky, like a dark cloud covering the sky and the sun, as if it was going to envelop the heavens and the earth. In the endless Primal Demonic Qi, a figure was clearly seen to be forming, and as the figure coalesced, it was as if ten thousand devils were gathering, like the Devil Dao Patriarch was presenting himself to the world. This is Heavenly Devil shadow? Mount came and after seeing this scene his face changed slightly, he couldnt help but ask. It is indeed the aura of the Heavenly Devil lineage. Wasnt Heavenly Devil suppressed? How could it still appear? Skyler Eyre asked in surprise. This isnt Heavenly Devils main body, its just a strand of Yuan Shen residue. Mount immediately sensed some conditions, and he said, A wisp of Yuan Shen is not enough to be feared! This wisp of Yuan Shen doesnt dare to fight to the death, or else his Yuan Shen will be damaged, and its hopeless if he wants toe back to life! Kill up! Mount let out a bellowing cry, the Quasi-Divine divine aura set in the center of his brow blossomed, a strand of divine power merged into his body, his qi, blood, and origin exploded crazily, his body was covered with ayer of protective horns, he evolved the creation runes, evolving the momentum of thunder and fire, endless thunder and fire bombarded forward, with a heaven-destroying might. Skyler Eyre even directly manifested his own body, releasing his strongest battle power, it roared in the air, its sharp ws were like the Pir of Heaven Sword, cutting across heaven and earth, and it also chopped down the shadow converged by this Primal Demonic Qi. Two juniors, when this devil was crossing the heavens and the worlds, you werent even born yet! When this devils physical body recovers, I will definitely refine you into soulmps and burn you day and night, making you suffer greatly! This shadowy figure opened its mouth, its tone extremely irritated. This is exactly Heavenly Devil that a wisp of Yuan Shen was transformed, he only has this wisp of Yuan Shen left, and the shadow that was transformed cant exert muchbat power, facing two Creation realm powerhouses can only be said to be dyed as much as possible, to say that it can be defeated thats impossible. Faceless is still chasing Old Mr. Miller, for Faceless, Old Mr. Miller will only be sessful when he falls down and dies. Old Mr. Millers body is full of injuries, his golden body spirit has been broken, and his own blood and original breath are as weak as a candle in the wind, looking like it is going to be extinguished at any time. Boom! Faceless attacked again, the power of creation sted out, engulfing Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller made a move to resist, but his entire body was sent flying, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth as his injuries worsened even further. Faceless saw this situation, his heart was happy, he already saw that Old Mr. Miller now has no power to resist, his figure shed, chased up, said in a cold voice: The Human RealmLewis? Suffer death! Boom! Faceless evolved the strongest battle technique of the Immortal Mountain lineage, and the wisps of dead qi in this part of heaven and earth converged crazily, filled with a deathly, eerie, bizarre, and ominous aura, transforming into an undead force that would make peoples bones creep out when they sensed it. Faceless attacked and killed the killing move in mid-air evolved into a huge skeleton, a closer look, this huge skeleton converged on wisps of creation runes, the hideous and horrifying skeleton engulfed towards Old Mr. Miller, and that undead power alsopletely exploded in a moment. I think of the days when I was a jingoist and swallowed ten thousand miles like a tiger! The youthful spirit, how frivolous! Who asked, Lian Po is old, can I still eat? Im old, but my fist is not! Kill! Steeply, an earth-shattering bellowing sound came out, appearing to be reverberating with vigor and bravado, swallowing ten thousand miles of rivers and mountains!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. That was Old Mr. Millers bellowing voice, mid-air, roaring like thunder, that looked like a person who was seriously injured? It was like he had never been injured, or had been restored to his prime in an instant! At that moment, Facelesss face changed abruptly, he actually sensed a sense of crisis. However, Faceless could no longer afford to think more, and even more so, he could not afford any time to react, at this very moment C Boom! A rune erupted, containing a shocking might of creation, a force of creation swept through the air, also bombarding towards Faceless, powerful to the extreme. The gaze in Faceless eyes sank slightly, this was the Rune of Creation! However, Faceless himself possessed the cultivation of Creation realm, so the outburst of this Rune of Creation was just able to withstand his attack, it was still difficult to injure him. However, right at that moment- Thunderp Fist! Boom! A golden fist with the might of reflecting the sky killed down towards Faceless, the fist shocked the sky, stirring up the Origin Energy of heaven and earth, containing the might of carrying out heaven and earth. This fist, attracting wind and thunder, in which vaguely Great Thunder God Fist in the mystery into it, so that the void explosion, as if the nine days of thunder, apanied by the sound of thunder, will be the power of the heavenly thunder and respond to the down, as the heavenly apocalypse, the heavenly might of the immense, unrivaled! This punch was Old Mr. Millers true killing move! Impossible! Youre obviously already injured, how can you break out your peak punching power? Faceless hissed, his eyes widening in disbelief. He originally thought that Old Mr. Miller was already in a state of exhaustion, so he recklessly attacked, wanting to kill Old Mr. Miller in one fell swoop. Who would have thought that Old Mr. Miller would first catalyze a Rune of Creation, and then explode a punch in such a prime state, the half-step Great Immortality force contained within exploding in full force, directly engulfing Faceless. Roar! Faceless opened his mouth and roared, he was toote to change his stance and could only carry on, pushing his own attack to the extreme. Rumble! Under the outbreak of that Rune of Creation, Facelesss attack was resisted. Old Mr. Millers punch that had induced Heavenly Thunder was also sted onto Faceless body. Wow! Faceless was shocked and coughed up blood with his mouth open as his body flew backwards. During this process, Faceless swallowed a healing Holy Pill to slow down his injuries, while at the same time, a Rune of Creation zed up to protect him. After this operation, Faceless minimized the injuries caused by Old Mr. Millers punch. After Old Mr. Millers punch knocked Faceless back, he turned his gaze to the rest of the battlefield, noting that Heavenly Devils shadow had manifested while Bai and the rest of The Human Realms Celestial Pride were fleeing to the other side of the spatial passage. As Old Mr. Miller looked towards Jason, his face abruptly changed and he roared, Jason, be careful- Under the angry roar, Old Mr. Millers figure moved, ready to catalyze the March Arctic to kill him, however C Snort! A de directly separated space and attacked Old Mr. Miller, containing a strand of divine power. Only Faceless silently killed over, he was holding a sharp de, obviously a Quasi-Divine, he urged the Quasi-Divine and attacked and killed Old Mr. Miller. Damn it! Old Mr. Miller roared, furious at being stopped by the interception. On Jasons side, after killing Yangzi, he immediately went to intercept Nero, Nightfall Abyss, and Warden, the two great prides, but in an instant, Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridge came over, both of them striking at the same time, erupting with the strongest offense, the Undying Force shaking the sky. Jason was unable to resist the attack, and was sent flying, coughing up blood from his mouth. At the moment Jasons body flew backwards, Chaos Progeny had already killed him in the air, he shed to the position behind Jason, and a rune exploded in the palm of his hand! With a loud boom, a Creation realm level of divine soul power transformed into a divine soul arrow, directly stabbing at Jason! A rune of Creation Strike! Moreover, it was still an attack specifically targeting the divine soul aspect, no matter how strong the physical body was, it would not help, it specialized in killing the divine soul, or a Creation realm level divine soul attack. This could be said to be a fatal strike! Chapter 2803 – The Path of Blood and the Path of Life! (V) (Normal) Boom! In Chaos Progenys hand, a rune was erupting, releasing a divine soul power of Creation might that was extremely terrifying, that was specifically targeting the divine souls attack! Jason was only a big Quasi life and death realm, to say that in terms of the divine soul, far from being able to fight against Creation realm powerhouses, such a Creation level of divine soul attack and kill directly targeting over, so that Jason could be said to be unavoidable! There was no way back! At that moment, the Green Dragon Mirage sensed a great crisis, and with a dragons roar, the Green Dragon Mirage returned to Jasons body, wanting to protect Jasons sea of consciousness and divine soul. Jasons entire body also had a sense of chills, that sharp sense of crisis attacked over, extremely terrifying, even let him smell a hint of death vor. On the contrary, the attack from the divine soul aspect arrived instantly, giving Jason no time to react. Chaos Progeny opened his mouth andughed, this was a creation strike targeting the divine soul. Unless Jason still had the Rune of Creation to resist it, he would die for sure! As for whether Jason himself could withstand this creation strike against the divine soul, this waspletely out of Chaos Progenys scope of thinking, attacking and killing against the divine soul was different from targeting the physical body, targeting the divine soul was even more fatal. Snort! In an instant, Jason immediately sensed a majestic and terrifying energy directly drilling into his mind, which contained a destructive force, like it was going to directly destroy his minds divine sense in an instant. Pain! A sharp pain spread all over his body from Jasons mind, and his whole head seemed to split open in that instant, as if there were millions of sharp knives cutting into his mind, as if they were going to cut his sea of consciousness into pieces! Ang roar! In his mind, the sound of the dragon shadow of the green dragon illusion was vaguely heard, with the power of Dragon Breath erupting, fighting against that divine soul attack at the level of Creation. However, in the face of the Creation realm level Divine Soul powers attack, the Dragon Breath power of the Green Dragon Illusion was obviously unable to withstand it, and was directly disorganized by the impact. The Creation realm level of divine soul power exploded in Jasons sea of consciousness, transforming into an arrow of divine soul that was about to kill Jasons divine consciousness. At that instant, Jason truly sensed a crisis of death, the whole persons mind seemed to have fallen into a state of withered silence, the consciousness was going topletely fall silent, falling into that darkness. This was the first time Jason was so close to death, just like thest time he realized the meaning of life and death, he once again experienced the feeling of death approaching! On the contrary, he had no way to resist, nor did he know how to resist, in the face of this divine soul attack, there was almost no way for him to deal with it! Just when his life was on the line, just in the nick of time, suddenly- Buzz! In Jasons sea of consciousness, a piece of ck stuff floated up, and upon closer inspection, it was actually the Dragons Reverse Scale. At this moment, this Dragons Reverse Scale had ancient andplicated runes on it, directly blocking in front of the divine soul power that had transformed into an arrow. Snort! In the next moment, the Creation realm level divine soul power bombarded the Dragons Reverse Scale, and the majestic Creation realm level divine soul power instantly disappeared without a trace, just like a y ox entering the sea. Moreover, the Creation realm level divine soul power seemed to have been absorbed by the Dragons Reverse Scale. Under the absorption, it turned into wisps of extremely pure soul power, and some of the soul power overflowed, and was actually absorbed by Jasons Divine Consciousness, causing Jason to fiercely feel that his Divine Consciousness power had actually increased by a cut! Jason was directly stunned, his Divine Sense did not fall silent, but instead, it was also elevated, which really caught him off guard. At that moment, Jason vaguely sensed that the Dragons Reverse Scale that had not entered his mind seemed to have been stimted and revived on its own, absorbing and refining the divine soul power of that creation strike, turning it into a stream of pure soul power! To Jason, this was not only a revival after the robbery, but also an unexpected blessing! Chaos Progeny, want to attack and kill me? Dream on! Jason shouted coldly as he sted his fist and killed Chaos Progeny. Chaos Progenys face was stunned, full of unbelief, he waspletely stunned- How was this possible? He saw with his own eyes that the Divine Soul power of that Creation Strike had directly entered Jasons mind, and it was reasonable to say that Jasons Divine Consciousness would be directly extinguished, and the entire person would fall to the ground and die. Why did he act like nothing happened? Chaos Progeny was really confused, he couldnt ept such a result, and roared, No! Impossible! How could you be fine? Jason ignored it, he attacked, his fist was vtile, and the Origin Energy was in full force. Chaos Progenys eyes exploded with killing opportunities, he guessed that Jason must have a treasure on his body that could withstand the attack and kill of the divine soul, as long as he killed Jason, then he would also know exactly what this treasure was. Chaos Progeny immediately roared, the Energy of Chaos swept through the heavens and the earth, and he catalyzed Chaos Fist, sting towards Jason. Just then- Whoosh! Whoosh! Daemon Rex and Titus rushed over, and they intercepted Chaos Progeny. Daemon Rex even secretly sent a message to Jason: Jason, run away! Both Chaos Progeny and Emperor Wallop are going to surround and kill you, and we cant hold them off for long, so run away while you can! Jasons eyes shed a trace of gratitude, he did not say anything, sometimes men do not need to say much between them, that gratitude buried deep in the heart is enough. Boom! Boom! At this time, Orion Seeridge, Marcus Deathless, Nero, Nightfall Abyss and these people surrounded and attacked Jason with all their strength. This was to cut off Jasons path andpletely kill Jason here. Ill fight with you guys!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jason roared out, he urged his Stygian Blood Sword to sh forward horizontally, at the same time, his own Sunling Bloodline zed up, and he erupted his Extension Arctic Fist, the cohesive fist power whistled in the air, sting towards the major heavenly pride that surrounded and killed them. Old Mr. Miller was relieved to see Jason unharmed. Facing Facelesss attack, Old Mr. Miller focused on fighting, he didnt tangle with Faceless, he couldnt be entangled by Faceless in the current situation, he had to free himself to help The Human Realms pride escape. At this point, Heavenly Devils Shadow had an additional attacker on his side, and it was none other than Darius. Darius also followed Emperor Wallops order to kill The Human Realms pride, so Darius also attacked Heavenly Devils Shadow, together with Mount and Skyler Eyre, the two Creation realm powerhouses, to attack Heavenly Devils Shadow. Heavenly Devils Shadow was originally able to stall for a moment against Mount and Skyler Eyre, but as Darius attacked, Heavenly Devils Shadow was immediately overwhelmed. Furthermore, Heavenly Devils Shadow did not want to fight to the death here, he would not let his only remaining spirit be seriously injured, otherwise he would be plunged into a ce of no return. Boom! Boom! At this time, Mount and the other three Creation realm powerhouses erupted with an all-out strike, attacking and killing this Heavenly Devil silhouette to the point that it was illusory, and the original cohesive strand of Primal Demonic Qi was disorganized. This Devil has already done his best, the next step can only depend on your The Human Realm martial artists destiny! The Heavenly Devil silhouette spoke, and then this silhouette directlyxed. Obviously, that wisp of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen had already retreated, facing the full force of the three Creation realm powerhouses attack, he chose to retreat in order to ensure that this wisp of his own Yuan Shen did not suffer any injuries. Mount gazed forward and saw that the The Human Realm heavenly pride in front of him had already approached that spatial passageway, and he bellowed, Chase after them, dont let them enter the spatial passageway! For Creation Realm powerhouses, with their ability to create space, they could instantly pass through space-time transformation and appear directly in front of the spatial passage, intercepting The Human Realm Celestial Pride. This meant that right now, The Human Realm Heavenly Prides side was still in danger! Chapter 2804 – The Sage of Martial Arts, Crossing Swords! (I) (Normal) That Heavenly Devil Void has retreated! It doesnt want to fight to the death! If we really want to fight to the death, well be in trouble! However, if we fight to the death, this wisp of his spirit will be ruined, and he may even fall, while we may not! Only a wisp of Yuan Shen is just a wisp of Yuan Shen, how can it defeat the three Creation realm powerhouses joining hands! Kill over, dont let those The Human Realm Celestials escape! They wont be able to escape, with a single thought, we can spatially transform and directly appear over the spatial passage! Mount and the others were sneering, their words filled with a sense of contempt and disdain, as if they were able to overthrow all of The Human Realm Celestial Pride with their hands.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. As they were talking, Mount and the others moved, a creation rune was presented in the air, containing a spatial transformation power, and in the next second, Mount and the others were about to appear in front of the spatial passageway, to intercept and kill The Human Realm Celestial Pride. Just in the nick of time, all of a sudden- Sixfold Dimensional Bind! An old but resolute voice came out. In that instant- Rumble! A fist shadow sectional space rose out of nowhere, stretching across the sky and isting space and time. Each fist shadow sectional space contained a very different fist intent, which impacted the sky and carried out heaven and earth, causing the wind and clouds to change color! In an instant, the six fist shadow section spaces that appeared out of thin air actually included Mount, Heavenly Eyes Emperor, and Darius, the three major Creation realm powerhouses, and the fist shadow section spaces that were formed formed a closed loop that enveloped all of the Mount and other Creation realm powerhouses! This was actually the six paths of space evolved by the Samsara Fist that Old Mr. Miller had mobilized! This meant that it was impossible for Mount and the others to go to the space channel through the space transition, because they were currently in the six dimensions evolved by Old Mr. Miller. If Mount and the others wanted to instantly kill their way over to The Human Realms Heavenly Pride side, the first thing they had to do was to break through the blockade of these six channels of space! Whoosh! Just as these six spaces were formed, an old figure that looked stooped but gave off a feeling of standing tall like a mountain shed out, standing in front of those retreating The Human Realm Celestial Pride, just like a big mountain towering in front of The Human Realm Celestial Pride. Want to kill The Human Realm Heavenly Pride? Then go through me first! The person who came was none other than Old Mr. Miller, the rough clothes he was wearing were stained with blood, his hair was disheveled, and his entire person looked like a scruffy, lewd person, the corners of his mouth lifted up, revealing that missing incisor smile. But as he stood there, he was like a great hero of the heavens and the earth, giving off an aura of a horizontal sword! The Human Realms rabbits, seize the time to escape as the spatial passage! The old man will block one for you! Old Mr. Millers voice was transmitted to the side of The Human Realms heavenly pride. After Old Mr. Millers action, Bai had already dragged the injured Marcel, Zack, Butterfly, and the others to the side of the spatial passage. All of these Celestial Pride had heard Old Mr. Millers words, and many of them had their eyes moistened with tears, and hot tears began to slide down their faces. Old Mr. MillerC The Human Realm Celestials were all murmuring to themselves, their hearts moved and saddened. As far as the eyes could see, all they could see was the old figure in front of them, but it towered over them like a mountain, giving them a kind of safe haven and letting them feel a kind of down-to-earth warmth. This old man has always remained unchanged, and has never disappointed. Always in the moment of the most crisis, he wille forward, with his old and stooped body to support a piece of heaven. Just like when he was in The Human Realm, facing The Celestial Realms powerful attackers, just when all The Human Realm martial artists were about to despair, it was he who awoke, punching down the group of heroes, and resolving The Human Realms danger. Kid, why are you still dawdling? Quickly go! Let all those brats from The Human Realm enter the spatial passage. Dawdling any longer will only cause Lewis to lose the battle. If you guys cant get away, then theres no point. At that moment, Heavenly Devils voice rang in Finns head. Finn came back to his senses, he held back the grief in his heart and said loudly, Go, all of you enter the space passage! Quickly! Dont let Old Mr. Millers efforts go to waste! Under Finns urging, Bai sent the injured Marcel, Zack, Darcey, Butterfly and Emily into the space passage. Immediately after that, Robert, Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction and some others also stepped into the space channel one after another. Master, brother Wolf Boy hissed, he clenched his teeth and his eyes turned red, he didnt want to leave, he wanted to fight. Wolf Boy, what are you doing? Dont be impulsive! Calm down! Weve all been seriously injured, we cant help much by going over there, instead well let Old Mr. Miller and the others efforts go to waste! Lets go first so that Old Mr. Miller can fight with all his might without any fear, if we are present, then with Old Mr. Miller being distracted, the end result will be that all of The Human Realm martial artists will lose their lives here! Lets go! Right now, if we leave, well be doing Old Mr. Miller and the others the biggest favor! Finn yells at Wolf Boy as he tugs and pulls him into the space passage. AHHHH! Wolf Boy roars, venting his grief and pain, as he is eventually forced to step into the space passage by Finn. Purple Phoenix Saintess, lets go too! Eventually, Finn looked towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and spoke. Inside the six channels of space. Mount, Skyler Eyre, and Darius were trapped here, which caused the three of them to go berserk. This space was certainly not able to trap them, but it was also blocking them from spatially transforming to intercept The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, just a little bit of time away, but it changed a lot of things. Lewis, you deserve to die! Mount roared angrily, evolving a fist gesture of a thousand heavy mountains,yers of creation runes filled the air, and a violent power of creation erupted like a whirling mountain and a tsunami, shocking and horrifying. Skyler Eyre also roared with fury, his fist power erupted, and the shadow of a gigantic beast emerged as he unleashed a supreme punch. Dariuss Spiritual Soldier transformed into a blood-colored spear, and the power of creation zed up at the tip of the spear, turning into a blood-colored de that struck down the six paths of space in front of him. Kaboom! Rumble! In just an instant, under the joint strike of these three Creation realm powerhouses, this Creation space fragmented and directly copsed. Boom! However, the outside world is a golden fist mango copsed in the sky, towards their head to kill down, the golden fist mango hook heaven and earth Origin Energy, containing a through the heavens and through the earth failed, the through the heavens fist intention in the outbreak. Old Mr. Miller threw a punch, his fist might was vast, and his fist intent was heavenly, sting towards Mount and the others. In an instant, this cepletely boiled over, the space was violent, and the violent fist energy surged like a tide, forming a violent energy hurricane that swept in all directions! Woah A figure coughed out blood, the whole person flew backwards, that old body once again added a shocking scar, blood also dyed the sky red. Chapter 2805 – The Sage of Martial Arts, Crossing Swords! (II) (Normal) The six paths of space shattered, under the joint attack of these three Creation realm powerhouses, Mount, Skyler Eyre, and Darius, there was no way to resist, and they were directly broken. Old Mr. Miller naturally could not withstand the attack of these three Creation realm powerhouses, his entire body was sent flying, coughing blood from his mouth, his body was bruised and battered, and his golden body was once again hit hard, his golden light dimmed and nearly extinguished. Mount couldnt care less about Old Mr. Miller, he looked forward and saw a man and a woman stepping into the spatial channel, that is Finn and Purple Phoenix Saintess. As for the rest of The Human Realms pride, they had all stepped into the spatial passage. The Human Realm Pride had managed to escape! This caused Mount to be furious, and the anger in his chest climbed to the extreme, as he swore to intercept The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, and he was also a strong person at the level of Creation. Instead, The Human Realm Heavens Pride had managed to step onto the spatial passageway under his eyes, leaving Eastsea Enve in this way. Lewis, you really deserve to die! Mount roared in anger as he said in a cold voice, You think you can block us with you? Thats really naive! Im going to leave you in pieces! Hahaha! Old Mr. Miller had already stood up, heughed loudly, hisughter was magnificent, he said, How do you know that I cant stop you and the others if I dont try? I, Lewis, have never yielded to anyone on the path of Cultivation! Even if you and the others are all Creation realm powerhouses, I, Lewis, will still fight! With a boldugh, Old Mr. Miller took Holy Pill and swallowed Exotic Fruit to maximize the recovery of his blood and essence. His old body, which was originally dull and lightless, began to burst out with wisps of golden aura, and a heavenly battle spirit swept across the sky, with the determination and will to fight against the heavens and the earth! At this moment, Old Mr. Miller is obviously a lot easier, sessfully escorted many The Human Realm pride stepped on the space channel, and escaped from the Eastsea Enve, making Old Mr. Millers kind of baggage is also reduced a lot. But Jason was still here, and Old Mr. Millers next goal was to send Jason into the space channel to escape. As for himself, he hadnt thought about whether or not he could get out, maybe he could, but more than likely he couldnt! He needed to break the back, he needed to intercept and kill the many powerful people of The Celestial Realm, otherwise how could he create a chance for Jason to escape? Kill! At this moment, Mount let out a bellowing cry, his figure spread out, that Chaos Vital Force covered the sky, a chain of Order God emerged in the sky, the Rune of Creation was presenting itself, and under the outburst of that Force of Creation, the fist that was manifested sted towards Old Mr. Miller. Skyler Eyre and Darius also had their killing chances skyrocketed, they also attacked Old Mr. Miller at the same time. Not only that, Faceless also made his move, attacking Old Mr. Miller with a murderous spirit. The four Creation realm powerhouses surrounded him, this was clearly a dead end! However, this bad old man is the spirit of the wind, the will to fight the sky, not the slightest fear, not the slightest remorse, his fists once again clenched up, just like in the past experienced time and time again in the desperate situation, in this desperate situation to kill out a bloody road! Extension Arctic! Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Jason was roaring, he had also seen that The Human Realms heavenly pride had all sessfully stepped inside the spatial passageway, which alsopletely reassured him, almost unattached, he didnt hesitate to burst out the Extension Arctic Fist. The majestic and surging Sunling Bloodline merged into the Extension Arctic Fist, forming a majestic force that met Marcus Deathless, Orion Seeridge, and other The Celestial Realm Heavens Prides attack. With a loud boom, the raging energy was pounding and shaking in all directions. When this blownded, Jasons entire body fell back one after another, with blood constantly spilling from his mouth, and his Sunling Bloodline rapidly declining. Facing the siege of many Celestial Pride, Jason was hard to resist, being knocked back, he was heavily injured, and a crack had appeared on Green Dragons Golden Body, continuously seeping blood. Jason continued to swallow the Holy Pill, recovering his blood as fast as he could. At this momentC Whoosh! Nightfall Abyss figure shed and attacked towards Jason. He was the closest to Jason, and with the addition of seeing Jason heavily injured, he was furious at the thought of Damians death, and directly shed over, bursting out his Fist Dao Battle Skills with all his might, sting at Jason. Jason, die for me! Nightfall Abyss roared, hoarse and murderous. Jasons heart fluttered as he did not dodge in the face of the punch that Nightfall Abyss sted at him, creating the illusion to Nightfall Abyss as if he had been seriously injured to the point that he had no way of dodging. Just as Nightfall Abysss fist attacked, Jason let out a fierce roar Front Arctic, kill! Front Arctic, at this moment, Jason triggered Front Arctic once again, and the four threads in the human universes shadow solidified, forming a four-fold increase in battle power, and along with Jasons fist attack, it directly sted onto Nightfall Abysss chest. With this punch, Nightfall Abyss had no way to resist! Simrly, Jason did not avoid this punch attack from Nightfall Abyss. Bang! Bang!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Two dull sounds rang out, but the crowd was able to see that Nightfall Abyss entire body was directly dented, and a cloud of blood mist erupted from his body, and in the end C With a bang, Nightfall Abysss entire body torso directly exploded, and under Front Arctics fourfold battle power increase, it waspletely blown up! Pieces of blood rained down from mid-air, that was the blood of Nightfall Abyss, Jason stood proudly, letting that blood rain down, rendering him into a demon as if he was from hell! Hahaha, The Celestial Realm Heavens Pride is nothing more than that! Who else ising to die?! Jasonughed loudly and rose up, sparing the corners of his mouth from the constant overflow of Origin Essence blood, but he didnt care at all. At this moment, Jason was really intimidating, standing in blood,ughing wildly, asking the worlds pride, who wouldpete with him? At this moment, even Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridge, the strongest prides of the world, froze, and involuntarily felt a sense of fear. Right at this moment, all of a sudden- Im going back! I want to go back to The Celestial Realm! Hes not human! Hes not human! Hes a devil, a devil! A maniacal voice came out, only to see that a figure stumbled and fled in one direction, and was frantically fleeing in the direction of the spatial passage. Mixed Heavenly Vault! This voice that sounded like it had been stimted into madness was actually Mixed Heavenly Vault! Originally, when the battle broke out, Mixed Heavenly Vault was hiding in a ce under a concealment rune, and he wanted to see the moment Jason was killed with his own eyes. However, up to now, Jason had not been killed, instead, he was getting more and more courageous, first killing Yangzi, and now Nightfall Abyss, just like a ughtering demon. In addition, the scene of Jasons blood-curdlingughter deeply stimted Mixed Heavenly Vault, causing his psychological defenses topletely copse, he was terrified, and directly appeared and fled to the space channel. Mixed Heavenly Vault was really scared, he only wanted to escape back to The Celestial Realm and Chaos Realm. However, Jasons eyes were glowing with a cold aura at this moment, and he raised his right hand, and instantly- Snort! The Stygian Blood Sword attacked and turned into a blood-colored sword, and it went straight towards the Mixed Heavenly Vault! Want to escape? It wasnt that easy! Chapter 2806 – The Sage of Martial Arts, Crossing Swords! (III) (Normal) Mixed Heavenly Vault was so scared that his heart and guts cracked, he escaped, and frantically darted in the direction of that spatial passage, he only had one thought in his mind, and that was to escape, to escape from this ce that made him feel fearful! Jason is not a person at all, he is a devil, he cant be killed no matter how much he is surrounded, its too scary! What Mixed Heavenly Vault didnt know was that a blood-colored sword awn was like lightning, and was attacking and killing towards him. Mixed Heavenly Vaultthe origin of martial arts was abolished, is already like an ordinary person, can not catalyze Origin Energy, just like ordinary people running, the speed is simply too slow. Jason catalyzed Stygian Blood Sword but instantly attacked and killed! Young master, get down! Kattys furious roar came as he, along with Ember Heavenburn, Underworld Sea, Meirong, Orion, and a few other Dao Protectors, were all being held back by Myriad Path Sects Alistair Starborne. Katty watched as Stygian Blood Sword attacked and killed Mixed Heavenly Vault, but was unable to go over to support him. Just as Kattys words fell out of her mouth, she suddenly- Thunder! Stygian Blood Sword had already pierced through Mixed Heavenly Vaults back, and a stream of blood soared into the air! Mixed Heavenly Vault copsed directly onto the ground, it was hard to escape death after all! Jason, Im going to kill you! Katty roared! Jason must be killed, Jason must be broken into pieces! Ember Heavenburn hissed back. Kill him, set him to pieces! Meirong roared as well. Yangzi, Nightfall Abyss, and Mixed Heavenly Vault, the three young masters, were killed by Jason one after another, causing all three of these major Dao Protectors to go mad, all of them going insane. If you want to fight,e on! I, The Human Realm Martial Artist, am not afraid of a battle! Do you really think that you, The Celestial Realm, are invincible? Lets see who will end up bloodied in the sky! Jasonughed coldly as he opened his mouth to respond. At this moment, Jason violently sensed that his body was beginning to feel weak, his own qi, blood, and essence was about to retreat like a tide, making himself about to enter a feeling of total weakness. Jasons heart fluttered as he realized what the reason was. Nirvana Pills statute of limitations was up! Nirvana Pill had a full ten minutes or so, and from the time he took Nirvana Pill until now, almost ten minutes had passed! Once the statute of limitations had passed, his entire body would be in an extremely weak state, and at that time, the serious injuries he had originally sustained would be obvious, and at that point, he could really only sit and wait for death. No! Before the Nirvana Pill statute of limitations arrives, we have to kill another The Celestial Realm Heavens Pride! A fierce color shed in Jasons eyes, and he gave up. It wasnt in his character to sit back and wait for death, even before he entered a state of total exhaustion, all he wanted was to kill another opponent! Right at this moment- Rumble! Old Mr. Miller and the four Creation realm powerhouses exploded. The four Creation realms joining hands, what kind of power is that? It was simply horrifying and unimaginable! Old Mr. Miller was sent flying out, his flesh broken, blood flowing horizontally, directly coughing out a channel of Origin Essence Blood, and the entire persons aura had shriveled to the extreme. Earthly Lewis? Today is the day you die! Mount opened his mouth and was about to attack towards the front. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, two figures attacked and killed, it was none other than Pudge Sprite and Kuang, each of them attacked Mount and Skyler Eyre, gaining a moment of respite for Old Mr. Miller. At the same time, Marcus Deathless had alreadye back to his senses, and he coldly shouted, Kill them, make sure you kill Jason today! As he said that, Marcus Deathless Yin Yang Divine Pupil Divine Aura blossomed, and wisps of Yin Yang power converged on his body. Orion Seeridge was also bursting with qi and blood, and a huge giant beast shadow emerged behind him as he held the horns of the Ancient Beasts, also preparing to explode with a supreme strike. Jason was terrifyingly powerful, and the most terrifying thing was that Jasons will and fighting spirit was as if he could not be defeated. Therefore, since Orion Seeridge had decided to make an enemy of Jason, the best way was topletely kill Jason once and for all. Kill! Marcus Deathless, Orion Seeridge, and the others spread their figures and attacked towards Jason. Jasons gaze was cold, as he catalyzed Sunling Bloodline, unexpectedly, the feeling of weakness began to intensify, and the amount of qi and blood Origin Energy he was able to utilize was plummeting. Just then, all of a sudden- Boom! In the space where Jason was, there was a Fist Shadow Sectional Space formed, a total of six Fist Shadow Sectional Spaces, instantly wrapping Jasons entire body within. Before Jason could regain his senses, he only saw this closed fist shadow sectional space wrapping up his entire person, directly breaking through the air and flying over towards the spatial passage. Jason was in that fist shadow sectional space, he couldnt see the situation outside, but he was able to sense that his entire person was moving at a rapid speed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Old Mr. Millers voice came violently in his ear- Jason, escape! Escape into the space passage! Jason, you and I are grandparents and grandchildren, there are only two requirements for you, firstly, return to The Human Realm to give the old man a few more grandchildren; secondly, one day, kill The Celestial Realm and stir up the world, the old man looked at those holy women and other things are not bad, if you have the chance to captivate them back to The Human Realm! Realm! No! Old man, you let me out, I wont go! I wont go! You let me out! Jason hissed, his eyes instantly red, hot tearsing out of his eyes and sliding down drop by drop. Was the old man giving hisst words? NO! Jasons heart ripped and stabbed up inside, no matter what, he would never go alone, never leave the old man behind! Old man, let me out! Im not leaving, well leave together! You let me out! Jason roared angrily, he threw out his fists and punched this Fist Shadow Severed Space, but at this time he had already begun to weaken, the Nirvana Pills statute of limitations waspletely over, a gust of weakness came like a tidal wave, and he was unable to shake this Fist Shadow Severed Space at all! Front. The corners of Old Mr. Millers mouth lifted up, revealing a smile. At this moment, he waspletely relieved, as long as Jason was sent away, it would be a great sess for him. But right now it was not enough, he still needed to stay here, as long as he could still stand, he would never allow any of The Celestial Realms enemies to cross his line, to intercept Jason! Jason, remember the old mans words! I have no children in my life, Im all alone, but by fate, I have a grandson like you, although he is not rted by blood, but he is better than blood, so what else can I regret? Whats left of me is this old skin, lets let this old skin have the final battle! Old Mr. Miller was muttering to himself, the smile at the corner of his mouth getting thicker and thicker. No good, Jason escaped! Escaped to the space passage! Intercept him! Just as Jason was wrapped up in those six channels of space and rushed towards the spatial passageway, the voice of Marcus Deathless roaring angrily rang out. Marcus Deathless voice sounded like thunder in the ears of the powerful forces of The Celestial Realm. Jason had the Eternal Waystone in his body, how could he be allowed to escape back to The Human Realm? At that momentC Boom! Boom! Boom! Mount, Skyler Eyre, and other one Creation realm powerhouses actually directly burned their own essence blood and erupted into a supreme attack, shaking the opponents in front of them, and then rushed towards the front to intercept Jason. Darius, Faceless, and even Damien, Soren, and Violet from Forbidden Lands side of the Creation realm powerhouses also left behind Zenithway and Pathgates powerhouses and charged forward. Katty, Meirong, and Ember Heavenburn, the Protectors of the Way, even at the cost of being injured, also rushed forward. They all had one purpose, and that was to never let Jason escape! However, just as these Creation realm and quasi-Creation realm powerhouses were rushing over in ck, they saw that in front of them, there was a figure standing proudly. An old, stooped, but is like a big mountain giant figure! Tearful! Thinking of that image of an old man standing stubbornly and resolutely, blocking the front, winning time for one of The Human Realms pride behind him to escape, one truly wept. Lewis, always the backbone of The Human RealmCultivation! Chapter 2807 – A Battle to Shock The Celestial Realm! (I) (Normal) Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes and stared at the ck mass of strong enemies rushing towards him, he hemmed and hawed and swallowed an elixir in his hand. It was the second Nirvana Pill! The first Nirvana Pill he had taken was just about to arrive, he was so one or two minutes behind Jason in taking the Nirvana Pill, so he counted the time, knowing in his heart that Jason was almost at the point where the Nirvana Pills statute of limitations had expired as well. That was why he had evolved the Six Paths of Space to take Jason away by surprise. Nirvana Pill had a miraculous effect, but simrly, the negative effects it brought were equally huge, and King James had warned that Nirvana Pill should not be taken continuously, or else the consequences would be unimaginable. But in this situation, Old Mr. Miller couldnt care less. Besides, Old Mr. Miller himself is holding on to the idea of fighting to the death to hold off The Celestial Realms many enemies. Im not afraid of thousands of horses! I, Lewis, have a pair of fists and thats enough! Old Mr. Millers voice was magnificent, his body shook, his blood was bursting, the Armored Vestment on his body had already been torn and tattered and shattered, and he directly appeared in his true form. The Celestial Realm strong enemiese together, but there is an old man cross the sword and stand on the horse, a man to stand the barrier! What kind of momentum is this? To stand alone against a thousand armies, there is nothing better than this! Lewis, do you think you can hold us off? Youre just trying to stop us! Lewis, get out of my way! You cant change anything. Jason must stay! Jason must not escape! Otherwise, he will be a great danger to The Celestial Realm! Intercept Jason and cut him into pieces! Mount, Darius, Faceless and the others rushed over in a hurry while roaring with their mouths open. Noisy! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth as he bellowed, Waste your mothers words! Eat old mans punch! Boom! Old Mr. Miller exploded his own Fist Intent Battle Skill, a channel of heavenly Fist Intent exploded out, carrying out the heaven and earth, spanning across the sky, the golden fist awns were bright and dazzling, and the Fist Intent Might embedded within it was extremely strong, evolving the Fist Intent Way to the extreme! As Old Mr. Millers fist power erupted, the blood was in full bloom, the Origin Energy rushed like the sea, and the Golden Body Spirit was also flooded with golden aura. In an instant, Old Mr. Millers attacking and killing power once again reached The peak level. Mount, Faceless, Darius and the others were all a bit dumbfounded, as they had clearly seen Old Mr. Miller seriously injured in their previous attack, how did he return to The peak level in an instant? Relying on a unique elixir to restore your peak state, this drawback is also extremely great, lets see how long you can support yourself! Mount coldly shouted. At that moment, these Creation realm powerhouses all struck out, they did not spare any effort, all of them erupted with the strongest strike, the zing and flourishing Creation runes squeezed the sky, the endless power of Creation copsed and caused this side of space to directly annihte, the horrifying attack all surrounded and attacked Old Mr. Miller! Just as Old Mr. Miller made a strong move to intercept and kill these Creation Realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, the six channels of space had already arrived at the top of the spatial channel. Immediately after that, the six channels of space opened up and then shattered, and Jasons figure appeared and fell down towards the space channel. At this time, Jason was already in the midst of the negative effects of the Nirvana Pills bacsh, not to mention the fact that he waspletely deted, the serious injuries he had suffered in the previous battle were also all present, his qi and blood were extremely depleted, and his Origin Energy had fallen into a state of silence, and he could no longer activate the slightest bit of it. Therefore, falling down from mid-air, no surprise, he will definitely fall into the space channel, and then directly be transported to The Human Realm. But Jason saw, saw the zing and rising golden fist awns in front, saw one by one The Celestial RealmCreation realm powerhouses that surrounded and attacked over, saw that old man isted and helpless, one person alone to block The Celestial Realm! Jason s tearful eyes blurred, he did not want to go, and he could not go! Even if he has to go, he has to take Old Mr. Miller with him! But right now, he was unable to mobilize himself, letting himself fall towards the space passage, what else could he do? Just then, Jasons heart stirred, he sensed Bais aura, Bai hadnt left yet! Bai, catch me, quick! Jason immediately catalyzed his divine thoughts and transmitted his voice towards Bai. Jasons own qi, blood, and origin were extremely depleted, but his divine thoughts were still extremely powerful and full, thanks to that Dragons Reverse Scales soul power feedback. Snort! When it was toote, a huge palm reached over and dragged Jason down the moment he was about to fall into the spatial channel. Jason then saw Bai and realized that Bai was hiding in a hidden orientation below the space passage. Ingeniously, due to the existence of the spatial passage, an iparably powerful spatial force filled the surroundings of the spatial passage, distorting the space around it and forming a natural spatial barrier. Thus, hiding here would not be sensed at all. At first, Jason couldnt sense Bai, and at that time, he thought that Bai had already left with The Human Realms pride. It wasnt until he was within the confines of this space when he crashed down, coupled with his unique connection with Bai, that he was able to sense Bais aura.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Bai, you havent left yet? Jason opened his mouth and asked. Bai shook his head, then squeaked as if to say that he would wait for Jason to join him before leaving. This ce has unexpectedly formed a spatial shield, those people of The Celestial Realm, as well as Old Mr. Miller cant sense my aura either. Old Mr. Miller also thought that I had left! Jason opened his mouth, he stared at the great battle in front of him, and said to Bai, Bai, I am now unable to catalyze Origin Energy, and have suffered a Nirvana Pill side effect bacsh. Therefore, you are critical! You listen to mymands and act when you see the opportunity, got it? Bai immediately nodded, a sense of excitement filling those crystal eyes. Rumble! In the battlefield in front, Mount and other Creation realm powerhouses once again united their efforts, erupting into a supreme attack that directly broke through Old Mr. Millers golden fist mane. One after another, the power of Creation impacted over and shook Old Mr. Miller directly, and Old Mr. Miller, who had just taken the Nirvana Pill and recovered his peak state, coughed up blood again. The moment Old Mr. Miller flew out, he looked back and looked towards the space channel. Jasons voice could no longer be seen, nor could he sense Jasons breath, at that moment, Old Mr. Miller looked up to the sky andughed. Sess! Old Mr. Miller felt that he really had nothing to worry about, in his opinion, Jason must have crashed into the space channel and safely returned to The Human Realm! Not only Old Mr. Miller, but also Mount and other Creation Realm powerhouses all looked towards the spatial passage, sensing Jasons aura. As a result, they all realized that Jasons aura had vanished and did not exist in the Eastsea Enve! Damn it, Jason has escaped! He escaped into the space passage! Mount roared! Chaos Progeny, who had arrived with him, turned pale and ugly. All the nning, all the calctions, all the efforts, all in vain, with Jason disappearing into the space channel, everything became a basket of water. In the end, it was The Human Realm that aplished it! Chapter 2808 – A Battle to Shock The Celestial Realm! (II) (Normal) Not only Chaos Progeny, Emperor Wallops face also looked extremely ugly. Chaos Progeny was scheming, so how could Emperor Wallop not be scheming? Admittedly, Chaos Progenys secret alliance with Marcus Deathless had indeed taken Emperor Wallop by surprise, and he had been backstabbed, but in Emperor Wallops opinion, this was still out of the realm of eptability. He told the eight domains young masters and strong men to withdraw from the battlefield, originally wanting to sit back and watch Chaos Progenys side and Jasons side fight to the death. Even if Chaos Progenys side was able to wipe out all of The Human Realms martial artists, it would still be damaged, and at that time, Emperor Wallop would then make his move to start the final battle for the Eternal Waystone. However, the development of this battle was beyond his expectation, breaking his n again and again. The biggest surprise was Jasons sudden return to his prime! Originally, Jason had already suffered serious injuries from Marcus Deathless and Orion Seeridges attacks, and his blood and essence had been severely damaged, so he had obviously lost his ability to fight. However, Jason suddenly recovered his full strength and surprised Marcus Deathless, and then the Chaos Exobeast exploded, repelling the young master of the Ancient Beastkin Lineage and creating a way for The Human Realms pride to escape. When this ident happened, Emperor Wallop had already taken the first step to mobilize the eight domains and the young masters, but unfortunately, he was still one step toote. Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect and other forces intervened, blocking him and the prince of men, Jason even killed the wounded Yangzi in a full-blooded outburst. The Human Realms pride escaped, but Chaos Progenys side was also on Jasons guard, so they shouldnt have let him escape. On the other hand, The Human Realms Lewis side broke out into full strength twice in a row, and one after another, unexpected circumstances led to the current result. In Emperor Wallops opinion, Jason had already escaped, and the Eternal Waystone was in Jasons possession, so his n toe to the Eastsea Enve would be in vain in the end! Now, among The Human Realm martial artists, only Lewis is still fighting alone. However, even if Lewis was killed, what would happen? There was no way to undo this defeat! Emperor Wallop took a deep breath, the gaze in his eyes as gloomy as water, since Jason and The Human Realm martial artists escaped, Rhea Saintess also stopped fighting against Emperor Wallop. Fairy did the same, and did not continue to block prince of men. Their original intention of striking out was to buy time for The Human Realms heavenly pride to escape, and since their purpose had now been achieved, they didnt want to fight to the death with Emperor Wallop and the others here. Kill Lewis! Emperor Wallop roared violently, venting all his anger on Lewis. Boom! Boom! The Celestial Realms many Creation realm powerhouses were still teaming up to attack Old Mr. Miller. Even Katty, Meirong, and Ember Heavenburn, all quasi Creation realm powerhouses, were also attacking and killing Old Mr. Miller. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller was really a one-man battle against a group of heroes, and under the tidal wave of attacks, Old Mr. Miller was knocked away again and again, with blood flowing out of his mouth, and a series of wounds on his body. Old Mr. Millers Golden Body Spirit had initially reached Inner Sage and Outer King Realm, otherwise, facing such an attack, any Half-Eternals strongest person would have to be instantly blown to pieces. Old Mr. Miller, Ille to your aid! Pudge Sprite opened his mouth as he killed and intercepted towards Mount. Anyway, Valley of Specters had already fought against Chaos Mount and was already at war, so it didnt matter to Pudge Sprite, seeing that fearless aura of Old Mr. Miller fighting the group alone, he stepped forward. And me! Kuang roared as he too rushed into the fray. Thud!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. A sword aura zed up, and Aurora also attacked with her sword, a creation rune encircling her body, a cold and murderous aura permeating her body, her killing chance flourishing. In addition, Pathgate, Zenithways Sage Mentorson, and Hengdaos Creation realm powerhouses also came over to kill, wanting to relieve the pressure for Old Mr. Miller, but Forbidden Lands Soren, Violet, and Damiens Creation realm powerhouses intercepted and killed him. Creation realm powerhouses on Forbidden Lands side, but Soren, Violet, Damien and the Creation realm powerhouses intercepted them. As the saying goes, what goes aroundes around. Old Mr. Millers indomitable will to fight, and his ability to stand up to the crowd, infected Pudge Sprite and others, and made Pudge Sprite and others step forward to help Old Mr. Miller. Even so, the number of powerful people surrounding Old Mr. Miller was still extremely high. After all, the strongest of the eight domains of The Celestial Realm, Forbidden Land, and Primal Beast n were all joining forces to attack Old Mr. Miller. Pudge Sprite and the others were unable to fend off all of them, and most of them continued to attack and kill Old Mr. Miller. Boom! Faceless Quasi-Divine was activated, erupting a stern front, wrapped in endless power of creation, and sted towards Old Mr. Miller. Darius was also striking, the blood-colored spear that was manifested struck, the sharp de broke through the sky and stabbed at Old Mr. Millers throat. Under the manifestation of Skyler Eyres body, the sharp ws that covered the sky also pped down, detonating in the air, strong and iparable, like a huge mountain copsing towards Old Mr. Miller. In addition, there are also Ember Heavenburn and other quasi-creature powerhouses, they attacked from the side, all of them erupted with the strongest strikes, all kinds of attacks gathered together, like a tidal wave of frenzy, crushing towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Miller urged Nine Characters of Truth Fist to protect his body with All Arctic Fist Seal, bursting out Fight Arctic and Soldier Arctic Fist Intent, at the same time, his Fist Intent Battle Skill was also exerted, and in an instant, he burst out a path of golden fist awns, and that heavenly Fist Intent was reflecting in the sky, causing the entire sky to roar and rumble. The entire dome of the sky roared. Rumble! Bursts of booming sounds rang out as this heaven and earth exploded,pletely boiling over. Hushan tsunami-like energies impacted together, detonating the sky and deafening the ears. Woah Old Mr. Millers aged body was once again sent flying out, coughing up blood with his mouth open as he fell heavily to the ground. Facing the joint strike of so many powerful people, Old Mr. Miller had difficulty resisting. A bloody hole appeared in his chest, which was wounded by Facelesss Quasi-Divine, and blood flowed horizontally. There were even more wounds on his body,rge and small. Old Mr. Miller copsed on the ground and had trouble getting up for a while. Not far away, below the spatial passage, Jason watched this scene with eyes wide open, his eyes were wide open in anger and sorrow, but he could not help that he himself was already too weak to move, and he no longer had the power to fight, so he could only watch this way. Old man, you have to hold on, you must hold on! Jasons heart was like a knife, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was chanting in his heart. At this time, on the other side of the battlefield, Darius stepped forward, he looked down on Old Mr. Miller, who was on the ground, and said in a cold voice, Lewis, today is the day you die! Ill break your body into pieces, and Ill kill you with my bones! Do you deserve the name of Martial Saint? I shant! Old Mr. Miller didnt say anything, he used his hands to support the ground, supporting his bloodied body, he stood up again, like a god of war that would never fall. Old Mr. Millers gaze was calm as he looked ahead at Zhang Maniacs opponent, his broken body was once again glowing with dots of golden aura, just like his fighting spirit, which would never be extinguished! Kill him! Ember Heavenburn, Katty, Meirong, and these people also rushed up, their killing aura surging to the sky. Lewis, ept the sanction of death! Dariusughed openly, a creation rune encircling the blood-colored spear in his hand. Right at this moment, Old Mr. Millers old face blushed violently- Sessful? This Front Arctic catalyzed sessfully? Boom! Inside Old Mr. Millers body, a magnificent and huge human cosmic shadow appeared, and he could clearly sense that a thread connecting the cosmic shadow was solidifying! In fact, in the past battles, Old Mr. Miller had been urging Front Arctic all the time, but without exception, he had never seeded! This time, surprisingly, it worked! After many years, another Front Arctic trigger! Chapter 2809 – One Battle Shock The Celestial Realm! At this moment, Old Mr. Millers own aura changed, and a ray of light golden light filled the old and broken body, and the golden body spirit bloomed again. In that human universe shadow, one silk thread after another solidified, a total of five silk threads! At the same time, a surging power began to surge, Old Mr. Miller sensed it, his cloudy old eyes blossomed, and his body burst into mes with a burning will to fight! Old Mr. Miller catalyzed Fight Arctic, and his own fighting spirit had climbed to the extreme!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hahaha! Old Mr. Millerughed out loud, his bold and unrestrainedughter spread across the clouds, he looked at Darius, his gaze full of disdain, he said, Darius, you are just relying on the fact that there are many people! In a single fight, old me could have blown you away! Even now, Lao Fu can also blow you up ah! So, what are you, Darius? Its not your turn toment on whether or not I deserve the name of Martial Saint! Once Darius heard these words, he instantly rose up in a frenzy of rage, his face twisted as he raised the blood-colored spear in his hand and said, Even someone who is about to die dares to speak out of turn! Lewis, suffer death next! Kill! Darius own power of creation erupted, and a powerful and unparalleled sharpness erupted from the tip of his blood-colored spear, and with a movement of his body, the blood-colored spear in his hand had already attacked and killed towards Old Mr. Miller. At the same time, Katty, Meirong, Ember Heavenburn and the others also let out a loud shout, and regardless of the cost, they activated their own strand of creation power, and also surrounded and killed Old Mr. Miller with all their might. In the opinion of Darius and the others, Old Mr. Miller had already been seriously injured, and his physical body was already broken, so he would definitely not be able to carry their joint strike. Darius and the others struck first, and Faceless and Skyler Eyre, the two strongest Creationists, also approached, also preparing to strike. You and the others are not worthy of attacking and killing old me, so what about Creation realm? Lets watch me, raise my fist and kill! Old Mr. Miller violently bellowed out, followed by a roar; Omniweapon Fist! Rumble! Old Mr. Millers fist power erupted, using Front Arctic to catalyze this fist power! The martial character Fist Intent was realized in the Martial Monument! A single punch can transform all martial arts! The Cultivation of the world is incorporated into the meaning of this punch, therefore, how magnificent is the meaning of this punch? How majestic is it? It epassed the Way of Ten Thousand Wonders in a single punch! Not to mention, this punch was a fivefold increase in Front Arcticsbat power! At that moment, Old Mr. Millers body shone with golden light, and his own half-step Great Immortality power surged out like a million hectares of tidal waves, transforming into the majestic power of five times the increase in battle power, and in the meaning of the fist that fused all the martial arts into a single punch, it directly suppressed and killed Darius, and it also covered the three of them, namely, Ember Heavenburn, Katty and Meirong! Meirong! Ka-ra! Ka-boom! Rumble! At this moment, a vision burst out! Old Mr. Millers brilliant sun-like golden fist wherever he passed, space copsed, the sky and earth is a boom, there is the sound of the Great Dao in the vibration, this side of the void seems to be difficult to amodate the power of this fist, the entire void began to distort up, a crack like a spider web spread around! Faceless and Skyler Eyre were originally prepared to strike, but at this moment, they sensed something, their faces changed abruptly, a sense of crisis rose strongly, without saying a word, they retreated directly, instantly retreated! Two Creation realm powerhouses, just because Old Mr. Miller that burst out of the power of the fist power and scared under the heart of the bile with cracks, rapid retreat, such a power, in addition to the world Lewis can have who else? As for Darius, he has beenpletely unable to retreat, simply toote. When Old Mr. Miller kills over the fist intention approaching, that majestic power is like a hundred thousand mountains like towards his head copsed over, even let him have a kind of suffocation feeling. An unspeakable crisis of death enveloped his entire body. No! Darius hissed, toote to avoid, he could only explode with his full strength, his own essence and blood were burning crazily, the violent power of creation was like a volcano erupting, coalescing on top of that blood-colored spear, stabbing towards Jason. Rumble! Old Mr. Millers punch fell and sted towards Darius. Immediately after thatC Kaboom! Click! The blood-colored spear in Darius hand broke into pieces! This was not the end of it, Old Mr. Millers fists power crushed upwards and sted directly onto Dariuss chest with a mighty force. Bang! Darius whole person flew up half open, chest directly cracked, that crack with the naked eye visible speed spread all over the body, looking is a cracked porcin doll general. The next moment, a mass of blood mist burst out from Dariuss body, Dariuss entire body directly exploded, turned into a mass of blood mist, spilled in mid-air. The power of Old Mr. Millers amazing punch was not yet over, after killing Darius, the power of the punch continued to st towards Katty, Meirong, and Ember Heavenburn. At that moment, Katty and the three of them all showed a look of despair on their faces as they roared and hissed, doing everything they could to resist this punch. However, in front of that absolute power, any resistance would pale inparison. As Old Mr. Millers fist that evolved the Way of Ten Thousand Wonders copsed down, in the end- Bang! Bang! Bang! Katty, Meirong, and Ember Heavenburn erupted into a cloud of blood mist one after another, looking just like the fireworks blooming in mid-air. Only, the fireworks were blood-colored fireworks! When the dust settled, it was seen that only Old Mr. Miller was standing proudly in the battlefield, and Darius, Katty, Meirong, Ember Heavenburn, and the others had already been turned into a mass of blood mist! Hahahahaha! Old Mr. Miller crossed his waist with one hand and pointed at Mount, Faceless and other Creation realm powerhouses in front of him, heughed up to the sky, his aura had the might of pointing out the worlds heroes. The Celestial Realm is surrounded by heroes, so what? I, Lewis, can also point the way! Except for Old Mr. Millers loudughter, the entire battlefield was dead silent! The Mount, Zenith Nolimit and the Creation Realm warriors from Forbidden Land, including Pudge Sprite, Kuang, Sage Mentorson, Hengdao, Aurora and others, had all stopped fighting. The gazes of all of them were directed towards Old Mr. Miller, and each of them had a question mark popping up in their headsC What the hell is going on? What the hell happened? Who can tell me what happened on the ground? Mount and the others are outright stunned, their faces frozen in confusion. Darius, Katty, Meirong, and Ember Heavenburn, the four strongest, were directly subdued by Lewis in an instant? How was this possible? Everyone was unbelievable and hard to believe. Instead, the truth in front of their eyes was like this! Darius and the others were all dead, killed by a single punch! In the entire world, the only sound that echoed was that old mans unrestrainedughter, and The Celestial Realms group of heroes had been silenced to the point of silence! At this time, who dares to say that this bad old man is not worthy of the name of Martial Saint? The one who said that had already been blown up and turned into a mist of blood! This bad old man at this moment, one hand crossed his waist, one hand pointing The Celestial Realm group of heroes, truly interpreted what is the martial arts saint style! Chapter 2810 This punch, named Pax! (Normal) Chaos Progeny, Emperor Wallop, prince of men, Marcus Deathless, Orion Seeridge, and other such top tier celestials also came, and Emperor Wallop had a face that was gloomy to the extreme. Darius was dead, and that was his protector. In addition, Katty, Ember Heavenburn, Meirong, and other protectors from other realms were also dead, all killed by Lewis alone. All of the dead were powerful people from the eight realms of The Celestial Realm! It could be imagined just how big Emperor Wallops psychological shadow was. Nowadays, there are not many Protectors left in The Celestial Realm, and the only one who can reach Creation realm is Zenith Nolimit from Human King Domain. In fact, not only the Protectors, but also many of the Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realms eight domains have died, Mixed Heavenly Vault, Damian, Yangzi, Nightfall Abyss, and all of these have died! This made Emperor Wallop not without sadness realize that on this trip to Eastsea Enve, the one who had suffered the heaviest loss was actually on his side! How ironic was this? One should know that when they entered Eastsea Enve, the forces of The Celestial Realms eight domains led by Emperor Wallop were the strongest, and whether it was the Celestial Pride or the Protectors of the Way, they were far superior to the other major forces. However, in the end, the eight domains of The Celestial Realm suffered heavy losses, with each young lord and protector being killed one after another, which was simply a p in the face. So much so that Emperor Wallops face had long been so gloomy that it was dripping with water. Lewis this is a battle technique for battle power increase! Emperor Wallop opened his mouth as he said, This Battle Power Increase Battle Skill, after casting it once, the next time you want to trigger it, you need to be at least a certain amount of time apart! Emperor Wallop was reminding Mount, Faceless, Skyler Eyre, and the other Dao Protectors. Emperor Wallop did indeed see that the fist gesture that Old Mr. Miller had just erupted with terrifyingly huge power was a Battle Power Increasing Battle Skill, a battle skill that he had seen on Jasons body. Chaos Progeny followed suit and said, Yes, it is indeed a Battle Power Increasing Technique, which Jason has also performed. This battle skill cannot be continuously activated. Moreover, after it has been catalyzed once, there will be a period of weakness where one is deficient. The gazes in the eyes of Mount and the others narrowed upon hearing these words, glowing with a cold and chilling aura as they stared at Old Mr. Miller. As a matter of fact, Old Mr. Miller was indeed in a stage of weakness at the moment, the consumption of Front Arctic was also extremely great, plus in order to make the Front Arctics outburst even more powerful just now, Old Mr. Miller had already desperately exploded all of his own Origin Energy. In order to make the Front Arctic burst even more powerful, Old Mr. Miller had already used all of his Origin Energy in a desperate attempt. Old Mr. Miller also knew his own state, but he didnt care, also fearless, for him to kill Darius in this battle, can also kill Katty and others, everything is already enough. Mounts face was cold, he stepped forward, rolling like a tide of Energy of Chaos was diffusing, ayer of creation runes also wrapped him in, he stared at Old Mr. Miller and said in a cold voice: Lewis, do you still have the power to fight now? You are indeed shocking enough! But thats where it all stops! Faceless said grimly, To avoid a long nights sleep, strike together and kill him!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kill! Skyler Eyre also spoke in a deep voice. Looking at Old Mr. Miller who had just erupted into such a divinely powerful and vast punch, Faceless and the rest of them were indeed shocked, and they were all on guard to see if Old Mr. Miller could continue to erupt into such a terrifying punch. However, after hearing the words of Chaos Progeny and Emperor Wallop, Faceless and the others were relieved. Knowing that within a short period of time, it was impossible for Old Mr. Miller to be able to continue to break out with such an increase in battle power, they also thought of joining together topletely kill Old Mr. Miller. Whether or not Old Mr. Miller still has the power to fight, you may as well take your lives to try! Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, his tone still appearing arrogant. The old body was still erect, and the battle spirit of fighting the heavens and the earth had not been reduced in the slightest, and was still powerful and outstanding. Less pretending to be a god here! You are destined to die today! Mount said coldly. Old Mr. Miller took a deep breath and looked at the heaven and earth, looking at the strong enemy in front of him, he said, I have been practicing boxing intent for dozens of years, when I was young, my boxing intent was enterprising and spirited, only for the freedom and uninhibitedness of the youthful time when I was fighting with a sword and walking to the end of the world! In my middle age, I had Cultivation fall, self-loathing, think what is the use of cultivating martial arts? Even the people I love can not protect, and I watched the death of the world, but I can not do anything about it! Later, Jasons appearance made my state of mind change, the heart of Cultivation was once again revitalized, and my fist intent metamorphosed, which can pass through the sky above and prate the earth below! My person has grown old, but my fist intent has never grown old! Perhaps you all dont understand why I have to keep standing here, never letting you guys cross this line of mine! Thats right, Im here to let those youngsters from The Human Realm, those brats, escape and return to The Human Realm, they are so young, they have years of youth, they still have unfulfilled dreams, they still have the Cultivation that keeps on progressing, they represent the future of The Human Realm, even if they are They represent the future of The Human Realm. Even if I have to risk my life, I have to escort them out! Ive lived long enough in my life, but the road under their feet has just begun! Old Mr. Miller spoke, as if talking to himself, and as if talking about his mental journey. During this period of time, Old Mr. Millers body was surging with an inexplicable qi, and heaven and earth were roaring and vibrating, as if they were being pulled by this inexplicable qi. Mount narrowed his eyes as he stared at Old Mr. Miller and said in a cold voice, What nonsense are you talking about? Old Mr. Miller just wants to tell you people of The Celestial Realm that what Old Mr. Miller pursues in the true meaning of his fist intent is nothing but two words C peace! May there be peace in this world, may there be peace on earth, may there be no wars or disputes in this prosperous world! That would be so good ah, Jason also do not need to go hither and thither to fight, honestly stay at home, enjoy this peace and prosperity, how to say that also gave birth to ten or eight grandchildren! ButC Old Mr. Millers voice rose steeply, a brilliant aura erupting as he looked angrily at these The Celestial Realm powerhouses and said in an indignant tone, You The Celestial Realm are unwilling to give The Human Realm a peaceful time! You The Celestial Realm have shackled The Human Realm martial artists with the Cultivation Cage! You The Celestial Realm intend to encroach upon The Human Realm and ughter The Human Realm! Since you wont give a peace, then I will use this fist to strike a peace! This fist is called Pax! To pacify the injustices of the world is peace! Towards the end, Old Mr. Miller roared out, he had yet to throw a punch, but an illusory fist intent had erupted from his entire body! This fist intent, connecting heaven and earth, reaching up to the Nine Heavens and descending to the Yellow Springs, was only for a peace! Using his body as a fist, he carried this fist intent. Old Mr. Miller was the embodiment of this Pax! Rumble! Finally, Old Mr. Miller threw a punch, his blood was burning, his origin was also burning, he frantically pushed all of this, only in this way could he have enough energy to explode the power of this punch! The fist aura was brilliant, reflecting the heaven and earth, the Pax fist meaning that was evolved was like a miracle branded in this heaven and earth, apanied by bursts of great dao sounds, there were great dao runes in the void, and a magnificent great dao power erupted, sweeping through the heaven and earth! This punch, the st covered towards Mount, Faceless, Heavens Eye Emperor, Zenith Nolimit, and other Creation realm powerhouses! This punch, named Pax! Chapter 2811 – The Ultimate Showdown, Who Can Compete? (Normal) Old Mr. Miller used his body as a vehicle to carry the meaning of his lifelong martial arts C peace! His own blood was on fire, his the origin of martial arts was on fire, and he hadpletely given himself up, because he had no intention of leaving alive. This was normal, Old Mr. Miller had already sensed that the statute of limitations of the second Nirvana Pill was alreadying, once the statute of limitations came, how terrible the side-effects of the bacsh of two consecutive Nirvana Pills would be was something King James didnt even know, in short, it would be very terrifying. Under such circumstances, it was easy to understand that Old Mr. Miller would directly burn his own qi and blood origin to explode this Pax Fist Intent strike. Because, even if he didnt burn his original qi and blood, when the Nirvana Pill time limit arrived, he would still be dead! Since that was the case, it would be better to use his qi and blood origin as a price to explode this final punch! Rumble! The fist might was vast, covering the sky, the power of the Great Dao was spreading, that bright and dazzling fist aura was like ten million rounds of the sun rising at the same time, the heavenly fist intent was branded in this heaven and earth, and it was then fixed and became eternal! Roar! Mounts furious roar came from him as he frantically catalyzed his own Quasi-Divine, his body covered with a thickyer of hornyyer, ayer of Creation Runes wrapped his entire body, and the endless power of Creation was exploding. Faceless was also catalyzing his own Quasi-Divine, and he roared back, Strike together to fend off this punch of his! Zenith Nolimit, Skyler Eyre, these Creation realm powerhouses were also frantically erupting their own battle power, and some of them were even already burning their own Essence Blood, causing that erupting Power of Creation to reach a The peak level. Boom! Mount erupted the Chaos Dominating Fist fist momentum, which was wrapped in a monstrous Energy of Chaos, endless creation runes surrounded its fist momentum, and that power of creation erupted in full force along with its fist momentum. Snort! The Quasi-Divine in Facelesss hand also shed out a piercing de, containing a strand of divine power, breaking through the sky and heading straight for Old Mr. Miller! Skyler Eyres body manifested, it roared, its huge body squeezing the air, its sharp ws like the Pir of Heaven Sword, stabbing towards Old Mr. Miller. Zenith Nolimit evolved his fist, andyers of surging power of creation swept in a frenzy, as his fist evolved, it also sted forward. The Celestial Realms Creation realm powerhouses all erupted with their strongest strikes, and in an instant, the space was filled with the violent and overwhelming power of Creation, and the earth-shattering attack crushed upwards with a momentum that broke through and killed everything, sting and killing Old Mr. Miller. Even so, even though these Creation realm powerhouses had joined hands to create a shocking might, they were still unable to cover up Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist intent with its bright golden aura! Rumble! Old Mr. Millers fist sted, apanied by the power of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, manifesting the magnificent boxing intent that people have a sense of no way to resist, too majestic and voluminous! Even if many Creation realm powerhouses join hands, Old Mr. Millers fist still sted over with the momentum of pushing everything, this is a kind of invincible belief, but also invincible boxing intent! In an instant, Old Mr. Millers attack with Mount and the others met together in mid-air, erupting into a horrifyingly monstrous energy flow, and at that very moment, the Pax fist intentpletely erupted, engulfing Mount and the others.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. The terrifying and violent energy impacted the sky, like millions of rounds of hot sun directly exploded, the might that erupted in that instant made people not dare to look at it. Old Mr. Millers power of the Great Dao and the power of creation of Mounts fox sword fiercely impacted together, and even appeared to be indistinguishable from each other, and that heavenly fist intent was just like a rushing tide, bombarding Mount, Faceless, Skyler Eyre, Zenith Nolimit, and others over and over again. In the end- BOOM!!! A huge booming sound came out, shaking the sky and shaking this heaven and earth. However, it was seen that after this earth-shattering blow, a number of figures shot out, all of them being shaken away. Old Mr. Miller was also shocked to fly out, his pair of old eyes of the gaze dim, flesh body body of the golden aura has beenpletely extinguished, from his body has been unable to sense any the origin of martial arts breath fluctuations. Nirvana Pills time limit hade to an end, and the ensuing side-effects had caused his body to fall into a state on the verge of extinction, and even he was able to sense that his own the origin of martial arts was disintegrating. For this result, Old Mr. Miller also have some anticipation, after all, he crazy burning their own blood, burning their own origin, plus those Creation realm powerhouse under the full force of a blow, the impact of his the origin of martial arts However, the corner of Old Mr. Millers mouth was raised with a smile. In his line of sight, he saw that Mount, Faceless, Skyler Eyre, and Zenith Nolimit, Creation realm powerhouses, were also sent flying. Even theyer of hornyyer shield on Mounts surface had been shattered, and Mounts body was bruised and battered. Faceless also coughed up blood from the corner of his mouth, and his figure fell back. The huge ws of Skyler Eyres main body had broken several of them, and blood flowed like a pir. Zenith Nolimits face was pale as he staggered backwards, blood continuously spilling from the corners of his mouth, his injuries were not light. Its a pity Old Mr. Miller sighed softly, he felt extremely unfortunate, if just now under the outbreak of Pax Fist Intent, he was able to catalyze it with Front Arctic, then Old Mr. Miller was confident in killing so many two or three Dao Protectors. Now, he could only send Mount and the others flying and injured. Old Mr. Miller is really a bit unwilling and regretful. If Old Mr. Millers thoughts at this moment were to let Mount, Faceless and other The Celestial Realm powerhouses know, it is estimated that each of them would be so angry that they would vomit blood. With the power of a single punch, the four Creation Realm powerhouses were sent flying and injured, but they were still not satisfied? To be honest, The Celestial Realm doesnt have any Creation realm powerhouses that have the confidence to say that they can injure Mount and the other four with one blow, Mount, Faceless, these Creation realm powerhouses out of Forbidden Land, they are extremely powerful. Old Mr. Miller, Creation realm powerhouse are not, also did not reach the real big Immortality, just Half-Eternal, but was able to burst out such an unparalleled strong fist intent, this is already enough to go against the heavens! Dust to dust, earth to earth! My life hase to an end! Old Mr. Miller sighed softly in his heart, he knew in his heart that it was hard for him to escape death, he stayed behind to fight, in itself, he did not hold the hope of surviving. In fact, Old Mr. Miller sensed his own injuries, not to mention the side effects of the next two Nirvana Pills bacsh, just the irreversible serious injuries to his body, without the need for The Celestial Realms strong hands, the injuries are enough to be fatal. Below the spatial passage, Jason had been paying attention to the battle in the field, and the moment Old Mr. Miller erupted with Pax punching intent, and sted Mount and the others with a single punch at the moment of their joining forces, Jason said to Bai, Bai, its now! Go as fast as you can and catch Old Mr. Miller! Bai had already manifested its own body, and it dragged Jason with one hand as it moved, casting Chaos Exobeasts Extreme Speed, turning into a stream of light, and rushed out. Chapter 2812 – Extreme Escape (Normal) Bais speed was extremely fast. Utilizing the Chaos Exobeast lineages natural stance, he directly traveled through the void and instantly rushed over. At that very moment, under the bombardment of Old Mr. Millers attack with Mount and the others, his figure was being sent flying over, just in time to meet the charging Bai. Bai instantly rushed to him, and it reached out and dragged Old Mr. Millers body. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller sensed something, his face was stunned, looking a bit surprised, not expecting that this Chaos Exobeast hadnt left yet. But at the next moment, something even more unexpected happened to Old Mr. Miller- Old man, Bai and I are here to meet you! Youre a bad old man. You want me to go first, and youre ying the hero here, right? How can this be, I will take you away no matter what! Jasons voice reached Old Mr. Millers ears. Jason, youve got a lot of nerve! I cant believe you havent left yet? Youre going to piss off Old Mr. Miller! Get out of here! Old Mr. Miller gritted his teeth and opened his mouth, at this moment, although he was touched in his heart, he was more annoyed. He thought that Jason had already fallen into the space passage, but he never thought that this kid hadnt left yet! If the enemies of The Celestial Realm intercepted him, then all his previous efforts would be in vain! After dragging down Old Mr. Miller, Bai immediately withdrew and fled, utilizing his Speed Body Technique to escape towards the space passage. But at that moment, Chaos Progeny, Emperor Wallop, and these top tier Celestials also chased after him. It turned out that Emperor Wallop had been keeping a close eye on the situation of the battlefield, but when Bai rushed out to drag down Old Mr. Miller, Emperor Wallop had already sensed the abnormality, in addition, he also sensed Jasons aura. Without the istion of the spatial barrier on the other side of the spatial passage, Jasons aura manifested itself. Jason hasnt left yet! Hes trying to save Lewis! Intercept him! Emperor Wallop roared. Emperor Wallop sprinted forward, and seeing that it was toote to catch up, he immediately catalyzed Emperors Bell, which broke through the void and sted forward. In addition, Chaos Progenys Chaos Cauldron also roared out and intercepted Bai. Mount, Faceless, Skyler Eyre, and Zenith Nolimit, the Creation realm level Protectors, were shaken back by Old Mr. Millers outburst of Pax punching intent. By this time, Mount and the others had stabilized themselves and were checking their injuries. When Emperor Wallops furious roar rang out, Mount and the others faces were stunned, and they instantly reacted- Jason hadnt even left yet? He was deliberately staying behind, looking for an opportunity to take Lewis away? What a great boldness! What made Mount and the others even more furious was that all of them, Creation realm level powerhouses, had been teased, this was simply too hateful! Creation space! Mount let out a violent roar as he catalyzed his own strand of Creation Origin Energy, Creation Space, and also instantly intercepted the past. Snort! Right at this moment, a cold sword shed horizontally, this sword contained a force of Creation within it, however, it did not directly sh horizontally towards Mount, but rather, it shed towards the space in front of Mount! In an instant, the space in front of Mount was cut off by the power of this sword, forming a short vacuum zone. Under this vacuum zone, for Mount to make an instantaneous spatial transformation through the power of creation that could not be done, he needed to break through the spatial interception of this sword awn first. Aurora, you seek death! Mount roared out. This swords spatial interception was extremely crucial, preventing Mounts instantaneous spatial transformation, and also bought an instants time for Bais side to escape. Dont look down on this instant of timing, it is often the difference between life and death! At that moment, Bai had already rushed to the front of the spatial channel with its own speed, and at that moment, Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldron had already sted over. Bai sensed it, but he didnt resist it, he sensed an extreme sense of danger. That sense of danger was even reminding him that if it had any resistance to Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldrons attack, then its speed would be dyed, and even an extremely short dy would bring about a fatal sense of crisis. Therefore, Bai didnt make any stops or moves, letting that Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldron bombard its back. Boom! Boom! Immediately, Bais back was cracked open and suffered a heavy blow, while coughing up blood from its mouth. However, with the help of Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldrons impact, it had sessfully stepped into the spatial passage, bringing Jason and Old Mr. Miller along with it. At that very momentC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The void in front of the passageway was filled with fluctuations, and Faceless, Skyler Eyre, and Zenith Nolimit appeared one after another, and at that exact moment, when Bai had just stepped into the space passageway, Faceless, Skyler Eyre, and the others exploded their own power of creation, and bombarded their hands inside the space passageway, in an attempt to drag and pull Bai out of the space passageway. However- Boom! The entire spatial channel shook a little, they were still a little slow after all, when they struck, it was already toote, and their own power of creation exploded within the spatial channel, causing the entire spatial channel to start to be a little unstable. If Bai resisted Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldrons bombardment, its speed would be affected, and as long as it was slowed down by a little bit, Faceless and the others would have already arrived, and it would be impossible to escape in front of Faceless, Skyler Eyre, and Zenith Nolimit. Faceless, Skyler Eyre, and Zenith Nolimit, the three Creationists of the Realm, would not be able to escape, and it would be a dead end. In addition, Auroras sword cutting across space and blocking Mount in the first ce was also extremely crucial.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Otherwise, Mounts speed was even faster and was able to intercept Bai in time. Only, Aurora was able to cut across the space in front of Mount, but she couldnt do it at the same time to stop Faceless and the others, so it was good that Bais sense of crisis was extremely strong, and he was able to escape in the nick of time. In this process, there is no room for error, or else Faceless and the others will be left behind by these Creation realm powerhouses. Escape! The Human Realm martial artists, including Lewis, all managed to escape from the spatial channel. For a moment, the Celestial Realm people were speechless. Mount and the others had thought that they could at least leave Old Mr. Miller behind, but in the end, the result was that Jason, together with Bai, took Old Mr. Miller by surprise! Lewis! Mount roared, then he said coldly, He cant survive even if he escapes! How can he survive when his essence and blood have been burned to the ground? Even if he doesnt die by chance, hes still an invalid, not something to be feared! Lewis is truly worthy of being The Human Realm Martial Saint! A battle that amazes and amazes! Pudge Sprite opened his mouth and spoke, his tone filled with admiration. Hearing Pudge Sprites words, many people fell silent, recalling that bad old mans previous battle results, which were indeed heaven-defying! Killing Darius and the other four great powerhouses with a single punch! Whats more, he forced back the four great creation powerhouses, Mount, Faceless, Skyler Eyre, and Zenith Nolimit, with a single punch! Who can match such a record? No one at all! The name of Lewis is destined to shine on The Celestial Realm! Chapter 2813 Falling and Returning (Normal) After all of The Human Realms martial artists escaped through the spatial passage, the only ones left in the Eastsea Enve were the forces of The Celestial Realm. For a while, the situation in the arena seemed a bit strange. Mounts face was gloomy, and his body was filled with a heavy killing chance, he coldly stared at Aurora, and said word by word: Skybound SectAurora, are you trying to make an enemy of me, Chaos Mount? Just now, you made a sword, what exactly is the meaning of it? You Skybound Sect want to die, I can fulfill you!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Saying that, Mount stepped out, rolling like a tide of Energy of Chaos in the diffusion, thick pressure swept heaven and earth, copsing the sky, horrifying and appalling. The gaze in Auroras eyes turned cold as she said, Mount, are you deliberately looking for a fight? Did I charge at you with that sword? I just casually shed my sword across the void in front of you, did itnd on you. What, is it hard to believe that this Eastsea Enve is your home, and I cant even test my sword moves casually? YouC Mount burst into a rage, but there was no way to refute it. Aurora was being unreasonable, but her sword didnt directly kill Mount, so even if Mount wanted to find an excuse to strike, he couldnt do so. In addition, the current situation seems a bit delicate, the major forces have formed several camps, under the uncertainty of the situation Chaos Mount is also unwilling to be the head of the head, to fight with Skybound Sect. Of the remaining forces, Emperor Wallop is on one side, and Orion Seeridge is on the other. Since Jason has escaped, Orion Seeridge has no reason to continue working with Chaos Progeny. Forbidden Lands side is led by Chaos Progeny and Marcus Deathless. In addition, there are the forces of Zenithway and Pathgate, and the neutral forces of Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect, and Spirit Realm. There are also the Valley of Specters Bloodline and Eternalisle. Forbidden Lands Elias and Flower Goddess wanted to continue their fight against Zenithway and Pathgate, and they looked at Chaos Progeny and Marcus Deathless, secretly transmitting their voices. However, Chaos Progeny and Marcus Deathless clearly had no intention of attacking Zenithway and Pathgate, or rather, they felt that there was no point in doing so. At the beginning of this battle, Chaos Progeny and Marcus Deathless united with other major Forbidden Land people, obviously the purpose is to seize Eternal Waystone, since Eternal Waystone has already been taken by Jason and escaped, then for Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, there is not much point in fighting for Chaos Progeny and Marcus Deathless. As for Emperor Wallop, he has no intention to start a fight, his aim is Eternal Waystone, if he cant capture Eternal Waystone, it will be an extreme failure for Emperor Wallop. Although the Primal Beast n represented by Orion Seeridge has a deep grudge against the Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, Orion Seeridge has no intention to fight against Emperor Wallop. Dont look at the heavy losses on the side of Emperor Wallop, in fact, the battle force that has been preserved now is still extremely powerful. The prince of men has almost no injuries, and his strength is so strong that he is not inferior to Emperor Wallop by a few points. In addition, there is also Zenith Nolimit, a Creation realm powerhouse in the eight domains of The Celestial Realm. As for the Ancient Beastkin Lineage, there is only Skyler Eyre, a Creation realm powerhouse, but Skyler Eyres injuries during the siege of Old Mr. Miller were much heavier than Zenith Nolimits. The Celestial Realm side of the Eight Realms also has Zenith Nolimit, a Creation realm powerhouse. In addition to these reasons, the more important thing is that there is no longer the motivation to drive these The Celestial Realm pride to start the fight, before the war with each other, are thinking to try to weaken the strength of the other forces, so as to be able to fight for the Eternal Waystone with a greater advantage. However, the Eternal Waystone was already gone, and the outbreak of a battle would only benefit the bystander forces. Therefore, under such a delicate situation, all the forces in the field maintained a bnce, a bnce that no one was willing to break. Right at this momentC Rumble! The entire Eastsea Enve began to violently shake, some of the ground was suddenly presented with a huge crack, electricity shed and thunder roared in the sky above, and the Heavenly Daos aura was actually beginning to be disorganized, giving people a sense that this side of the secret realm was about to be turned upside down. The Eastsea Enve is about to disintegrate! Quickly, leave this ce! Mount said in an urgent tone. Emperor Wallop gazed at the entire Eastsea Enve, and he secretly sighed softly, looking extremely unwilling, and finally he spoke, Lets go, return to The Celestial Realm! Chaos Progeny, Emperor Wallop and these people rushed towards the spatial channel, and when they arrived, they all saw that the spatial channel was somewhat unstable. They knew that if they didnt leave, with the disintegration of the entire Eastsea Enve, the spatial channel would copse as well, and by then it would be extremely dangerous to die in that spatial and temporal turbulence. The forces of The Celestial Realm have stepped onto the space passage, and will be transported directly to The Celestial Realm. At this point, Eastsea Enve this time the battle of all forces is also considered to havee to an end. The Human Realm, Carovia, The Far Eastern Sea. On the surface of The Far Eastern Sea, there was an ind that blossomed with a bit of gold. At this moment, the ind was filled with shadows, and there were actually several people guarding the ind. Looking closely, Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, Ghost Doctor, Old Dragon King, Miss Mosele, these people in The Human Realm, in addition to the Ancient City of Ruins and those of Forbidden Land, they are already the strongest. considered the strongest. Howe no one has shown up yet? It couldnt be that theres been some kind of ident, right? Yusup spoke, his face looking a little anxious. Dafydd red at Yusup and said, Old man White, what are you so anxious about? Just be patient and wait a little longer. Can I not be anxious? You know, my most beloved granddaughter is inside Eastsea Enve. Yusup immediately said. Dafydd said in a rude manner, My grandchildren are all inside Eastsea Enve, and Im not as anxious as you are. Ghost Doctor said, Cant you two be quiet for a while? Forever Kongs spection shouldnt be wrong, Old Mr. Miller and Jason and their group should return soon. Just be patient. I hope all of them can return safely! Miss Mosele spoke, looking nervous. Originally, half a day ago, in the Ancient City of Ruins, Forever Kong had transmitted a message to Ghost Doctor, telling Ghost Doctor to make a trip to Mengze Mountain, and Ghost Doctor immediately rushed there. Forever Kong told Ghost Doctor that he sensed signs of instability in the Eastsea Enve, perhaps the Eastsea Enve was about to end, and asked Ghost Doctor to arrange for some people to go to The Far Eastern Sea to make a reception. After learning this news, Ghost Doctor immediately left Ancient City of Ruins, contacted Yusup and others, and rushed to The Far Eastern Sea as fast as he could, and came to the ind to wait as Forever Kong said. After waiting for a while, they didnt see The Human Realms Heavenly Pridee out, so Yusup and the others were inevitably a bit nervous and anxious. At this moment, all of a suddenC Boom! Only to see a loud sounding from the sky above the ind, a powerful spatial force converged in the sky above the ind, and under the effect of that spatial force, a spatial vortex appeared above. In the surroundings of this spatial vortex, it was filled with endless spatial power that was extremely shocking. After this vision appeared, the faces of Yusup, Dafydd, Ghost Doctor, and the others were all stunned, and a pair of gazes hurriedly stared at the sky above. The next momentC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! One figure after another was actually seen emerging from that spatial vortex and falling down towards the ground of the ind. Chapter 2814 – Return of the Heavenly Pride (Normal) On the spatial vortex, a figure was actually seen appearing one after another, falling down from that high altitude, a scene that stunned Yusup and the others waiting on the ind. Its Dercy and the others, The Human Realm Heavenly Pride has teleported back from Eastsea Enve! Yusup rose up in excitement and spoke loudly. Yeah yeah, I also sensed Robert and Emilys aura, theyre both back, hahaha! Dafyddughed loudly and rose. The crowd in the arena was extremely excited, it could be said that their hearts were pounding, they had been looking forward to it and waiting for it, and at this moment they were finally waiting for the return of The Human Realms heavenly pride. In the spatial vortex, the first to be teleported out were Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, Zack, Marcel, and Sacred Son of Destruction, who were separated from the spatial channel, and after they appeared from the spatial vortex, they saw the familiar world of The Human Realm. They were falling from a high altitude, but they didnt panic, and under the activation of their stances, one by one, they began tond smoothly. Afternding, Yusup and the others had already rushed up, seeing that each of the Heavenly Pride thatnded on the ground had bloodstainedpels and injuries on their bodies, it wasnt hard to imagine that they must have encountered a great battle previously. Dercy! Yusup shouted as he looked towards Darcey, and those old eyes couldnt help but moisten. Grandpa! Darcey smiled and ran towards Yusup. Emily, great, Im d youre okay. Dafydd smiled, and seeing that Emily was also injured, he quickly asked, Emily, are you injured? Grandpa, Im fine with my injuries. Emily smiled, there was no greater happiness than returning to The Human Realm and seeing her loved ones again. Joseph looked towards Zack, a wave of satisfaction in his eyes, although Zacks injuries were serious, but toe back alive was a victory. And, Joseph from Zack body can sense that powerful Cultivation breath, Formation Way has long been far beyond him, has stepped into the Immortality level. Immediately after that, the space vortex once again had human figures appear, it was Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn. Robert and the othersnded on the ground in this manner, and after seeing Yusup, Dafydd and many other seniors in the field, they also opened their mouths to greet them. ra, you guys are finally back. Its really great. Miss Mosele was overjoyed to see Purple Phoenix Saintess, who was also bloodstained, but her own Cultivation aura was powerful, and with True Phoenix under her body, she gave off a sense of honor and dignity like Nine Heavens Phoenixfire. Heavens Phoenixfire like a sense of honor. Each and every one of you has obviously improved tremendously, really far beyond our imagination. It seems that this trip to Eastsea Enve has really yielded great rewards. Yusup smiled as he looked upwards and continued, Theres only Old Mr. Miller and Jason left, they should show upter, right? Yeah, its just the two of them left. and Old Mr. Miller is upgraded to who knows what. Has he fought against those powerful people in The Celestial Realm in Eastsea Enve? Dafydd said with a smile. Miss Mosele smiled back, ring with anticipation at Old Mr. Millers appearance with Jason. However, the faces of Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Darcey and the others in the field who had returned to The Human Realm looked a bit sad and anxious. After waiting for a while, no human figure appeared in that space vortex. Yusup frowned and said, Where are Old Mr. Miller and Jason, Dercy, have they not been teleported back? As he said that, Yusup looked at Darcey, and actually saw that Darceys eyes had turned red, and her eyes were glistening with crystal tears. Yusup couldnt help but thump in his heart after seeing this, and he said, Dercy, what the hell is going on? Old Mr. Miller and the others Darcey gritted her teeth, she said with a somewhat choked tone, In Eastsea Enve, The Celestial Realms many Creation realm powerhouses, as well as those of The Celestial Realms most powerful celestial pride are all surrounding us. Jason taking Nirvana Pill and killed a bloody path for us to escape first. Old Mr. Miller is also helping to break the back They were still fighting when we entered the space passage. So whats going on now, I, I dont know Boom! As soon as these words came out, the hearts of Yusup, Dafydd, Ghost Doctor, and the others in the arena shook as if they had been struck by five thunderbolts. Many Creation realm powerhouses surrounding them? And The Celestial Realms top heavenly pride? Just how strong were Creation realm powerhouses? At this point, Yusup and the others really couldnt imagine it at all, the only thing they could refer to was when Jason was trying to break through the Great Extreme Realm Emperor in the Ancient City of Ruins, and when Forever Kong was trying to capture the Divine Soul Grass from the Forbidden Sea, the Forbidden King was revived. Forbidden King revived, at that time, Forbidden King who had already fallen into the state of madness broke out a shocking might, that was the creation of the mighty pressure, every move like enough to destroy the sky and the earth. Therefore, when Yusup and the others learned that Old Mr. Miller was actually surrounded by many Creation realm powerhouses in The Celestial Realm, in addition to Jason breaking the back of the escaping The Human Realms heavenly pride, Yusup and the others faces instantly sank, with a sense of uneasiness. Jason and Old Mr. Miller will return safely. Jason will never be okay! Emily opened her mouth, her eyes were also red, with tears present. Purple Phoenix Saintess clenched her teeth, but her heart was tingling like pins and needles. Ah Wolf Boys fists clenched tightly, and he couldnt help but roar up to the sky, his eyes were enveloped in ayer of blood color, as he said over and over again, My master and my brother will definitelye back alive, will definitelye back alive Old Mr. Miller and Jason will definitely be fine! Marcel, Zack and their fists were clenched, their faces were incredibly tense, and a heart was clenched. Butterfly had already burst into tears, and could only wait, unable to do anything at this stage, there was no way to return to the Eastsea Enve. At this moment, Ghost Doctorughed and said, Old Mr. Miller, dont you understand? This old mans life is higher than the sky, I dont believe that he cante back. As for Jason, he has great fortune of his own, returning safely is even less of a problem. Joseph also smiled and said, Not bad. Dont forget, Old Mr. Miller is always able to create miracles in times of adversity, such as breaking the Cultivation cage with his fist. Im sure the grandparents will be fine. Yes, yes, yes, it will be fine, it will be fine. Yusup said as well. With these words, they were also giving themselves a constion, as well as a kind of confidence in Old Mr. Miller and Jason. Time passed by minute by minute.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. For Yusup and the others, every second of waiting was unbearable, because every second that passed meant that the danger for Old Mr. Miller and Jason would increase by one point. After another quarter of an hour of this torturous waiting, all of a sudden- Boom! Only the space vortex in the sky above shook violently, and then a huge beast was seen emerging from the space vortex. Chapter 2815 Old Mr. Miller’s Sprinkles (Normal) A giant beast had certainly appeared from the spatial vortex, permeated with an Energy of Chaos, containing an innate supreme pressure that made people feel appalled. This is the foreign beast that came from The Celestial Realm? Be careful! Yusup bellowed, as he looked as if he was facing an enemy, his expression tense. However, Darcey, Emily, Marcel, Wolf Boy, and the others in the field were all agitated. Its Bai, Bai is back! Then Old Mr. Miller and Jason must have returned as well! Darcey shouted out in delight. Its really Bai, Bai is back! Where are Old Mr. Miller and Jason? Emily also eximed. Whoosh! Whoosh! However, it was seen that Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Wolf Boy, and these people had directly risen up in the air, and in this way, they stepped into the air to meet the giant beast that was falling down from the spatial vortex. Bai! Purple Phoenix Saintess shouted. The one who emerged from the space vortex was none other than Bai, and it was in a bad state, its back was a bloody mess, which was inflicted by Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldron, and blood was seeping from the corner of its mouth. When he saw Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others rise up in the air to greet him, Bai was instantly energized, and he wailed twice. Immediately after that, Bai gradually converged its own body, and returned to its previous furry and cute appearance. As Bais body converged, two figures emerged from its palm, namely Jason and Old Mr. Miller. Jason is dragging Old Mr. Millers body, the two of them are in a very poor state, especially Old Mr. Miller, there is no longer any fluctuation of Cultivation breath. Seeing this, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and the others rushed up and dragged Jason and Old Mr. Millers bodies, bringing them down towards the ground. Finally back! Jason opened his mouth and looked towards Purple Phoenix Saintess, asking, Are the rest of you all right? Theyre all fine! Purple Phoenix Saintess smiled, that stunningly beautiful and wless jade face presenting a heartfelt delighted smile. Jason immediately looked towards Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man, you can open your eyes now. We have returned to The Human Realm, its safe. Old Mr. Millers eyes that were originally closed slightly trembled, and he said in an extremely weak tone, Already returned to The Human Realm? I really didnt expect to be able to escape from life, this old life of mine is not something even the king of hell would dare to ept, hahaha! As Old Mr. Millerughed, Purple Phoenix, Saintess, Finn and the others had alreadynded on the ground with Old Mr. Miller, holding up the incredibly weak Jason. At once, Yusup, Dafydd, Ghost Doctor, Miss Mosele and the others all surrounded them at first. Hahaha, I told you, this Old Mr. Miller cant die, his life is tough! Ghost Doctorughed. Old Mr. Miller, you old thing has finally returned. Weve all been on tenterhooks for a while now. Luckily, luckily, were all safe and sound! Yusup smiles back. Old Mr. Miller, Ive heard that youve been able to stand up to many of The Celestial Realms strongest creators by yourself? Youre not bragging, are you? If its true, then youre a cow for an old thing! Dafydd asked with a smile. The crowd looked excited as you spoke and I spoke. Old Mr. Miller waved his hand and said, Actually, its not that exaggerated, its not as bullish as you guys say, its just that under one punch, it killed one Creation realm powerhouse and three quasi creation powerhouses. Four kills in one punch, barely. Unfortunately, at thest moment, the old man realized the true meaning of his own fist intent and exploded into a punch of Pax fist intent, only injuring and shocking the four Creation realm powerhouses that had surrounded him, and failing to plum the four kills in one punch. Come to think of it, what a shame! The moment these words came out, the field fell directly silent. Yusup was dumbfounded! Joseph was dumbfounded! Dafydd was also dumbfounded! What this old man said was true?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Killing four strongmen with a single punch and injuring four Creation realm strongmen with hisst punch? Isnt this exaggerated and bullish enough? This old man does not have good intentions, this is intentionally shabby us ah, this is intentionally put the right words to say the opposite, disguised bragging about their own ah! Old Mr. Miller looked at his old friends being choked speechless, his heart a burst of triumph, not enough to be able to return to The Human Realm, to see these old friends, his heart that is extremely excited and happy. Old Mr. Miller looked towards Ghost Doctor and said, Ghost Doctor, where is your Jade Joan wine? During this period of time in Eastsea Enve, I didnt get to drink a single sip of wine, but Ive been craving for it. Ghost Doctors face was stunned as he said, Theres no rush in wanting to drink. I didnt bring any alcohol here at this moment. Jason said, Elder Ghost Doctor, you show Old Mr. Miller the condition of his injuries Ghost Doctor nodded as he took Old Mr. Millers pulse and said, Hmm? The vital energy and blood appear to be very strong, could it be that he is taking some kind of medication to enhance his vitality? Old Mr. Miller said, Sacred White Jade Ginseng, a Holy Pill that has the effect of prolonging life, after Jason rescued me, he brought out the Sacred White Jade Ginseng for me to take, one Sacred White Jade Ginseng, I took half of it. Speaking of which, I have burned my own blood and qi, and burst out the strongest punching intent in my life, so it is reasonable to say that my blood and qi will be exhausted and die. Fortunately, with this Holy White Jade Ginseng, it sort of made up for my qi and blood, and I came back from the ghost gate. Holy Pill?! Yusup and the others were stunned, none of them had seen a real Holy Pill yet. As Old Mr. Miller said, he had exploded the strongest fist intent in his life in Eastsea Enve, his own qi and blood origin burned crazily to catalyze it, coupled with the bacsh of the two Nirvana Pills, which caused the qi and blood to fail, which would have been a situation of nine deaths without a chance of survival, and it just so happened that the JasonStorage Ring had the Holy White Ginseng which was the very best of the best in terms of qi and blood growth. Holy Pill. Therefore, after Bai caught Old Mr. Miller, Jason took the Holy Pill to Old Mr. Miller when he entered the space passage. Old Mr. Miller only took half of the ginseng, he could sense that it was useless to take more, half of the ginseng had enough medicinal properties, it would be a waste to take more. Just then, Ghost Doctors face changed slightly, he looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old Mr. Miller, howe you cant sense your THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS anymore? Your own Cultivation As soon as these words came out, Yusup, Dafydd, and the others in the arena reacted violently. At this time, they also realized that from Old Mr. Millers body, they couldnt sense the slightest Cultivation aura anymore This is not normal, even if the injury is heavy, the body is weak, as long as the origin of martial arts exists, there will be more or less Cultivation breath. However, Old Mr. Millers body no longer has the slightest fluctuation of Cultivation aura. It was just like an ordinary person who had never practiced Cultivation and did not have any Cultivation aura of his own. Finn, Robert, Marcel, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, and the other Celestials were all shocked, and they carefully sensed that they had indeed not sensed the slightest fluctuation of Cultivation Breath from Old Mr. Millers body. Whats going on here? Old Mr. Miller is light smile, his own body of course he knows best, his tone calmly said: the old mans the origin of martial arts has disintegrated. the origin of martial arts blood burning, plus two Nirvana Pills bacsh, the old mansst punch shocked the old man. The origin of martial arts has already begun to disintegrate after the burning of the essence blood of the origin of martial arts and the bacsh of the two Nirvana Pills, which injured the four Creation realm powerhouses with thest punch of my life! Originally, it was a game of certain death, but in the end, Lao Fu was still alive and recovered a life. So, this THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, gone is gone! Chapter 2816 – Secret Realm Annihilation (Normal) Old Mr. Miller said gently, a piece of freedom, but the people in the arena are all stunned, half a long time can not speak. The origin of martial arts disintegrated? That means that Old Mr. Millers Cultivation Origin Energy has disappeared, equal to the Cultivation being abolished. What made Yusup and the others hearts feel incredibly heavy was that they had not heard of any medicine that could restore the origin of martial arts. Because this is not the origin of martial arts injury is so simple, is the origin of martial arts has been disintegrated into nothingness, without the origin of martial arts, also can not be in the catalyzing Origin Laws, can no longer catalyze Origin Energy, with no cultivation of the Cultivation is the same as an ordinary person who has not practiced Cultivation. Old Mr. Miller, this, this Darcey opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. Jasons face, on the other hand, was gloomy, in fact, when he gave Old Mr. Miller the Sacred White Jade Ginseng, he had already sensed that Old Mr. Millers THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was gone. But he didnt want to ept this fact, he still held a hint of fluke, so he let Ghost Doctor check Old Mr. Millers injury. Just now, Old Mr. Millers words had doused Jasons heart of the trace of fluke, Old Mr. Millers the origin of martial arts is really gone, which made Jasons heart suffocated, with a kind of indescribable sourness and sadness. Yusup, Dafydd, Joseph, Miss Mosele and the others faces also dimmed, and there was some sadness in their hearts as well. Old Mr. Miller, that was the backbone of The Human Realms martial artists, the martial arts saint that The Human Realms martial artists aspired to. Now, Lewis is the origin of martial arts disintegration, a through Cultivation was abolished, this is really let Yusup and other people are difficult to ept. I say one of you this is how it is? Is it not enough for you all to be happy that old man is able to return? Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, he then said, In the final battle of Eastsea Enve, I had already had the heart of certain death, and had never thought that I would still be able to return to The Human Realm alive. Now, it is an unexpected blessing for me to have regained my life. So, what do you have to be sad about? Its just the loss of the origin of martial arts, thats all. The Human Realm Cultivation doesnt need us old guys to hold up the sky. Look at Jason, look at ra, which one of them hasnt risen, The Human Realm Cultivation, its time for a change, the future of The Human Realm Cultivation lies in these young people. We old guys, its also time to take care of ourselves, or else an old bone still fights and kills, whats decent? Miss Mosele wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes as she smiled and said, Ye Wu is right. Losing THE origin of martial arts doesnt mean anything, living is the most important thing. Old Mr. Miller said, For me, Ive earned it anyway. The Celestial RealmThose Creation realm powerhouses probably thought that I wouldnt be able to hold out and die. But the result is still beyond their expectation, this is already enough, haha! In addition, this time the old mans mission has been aplished, with this bunch of rabbits to Eastsea Enve, fortunately not dishonor their lives, but also to bring them all back. In addition, they have all grown up and entered the Immortality realm. As for Jason, he has also entered the Quasi life and death realm. All in all, this trip to Eastsea Enve is a huge profit! Ghost Doctor also smiled and said, You have a point. The future of The Human RealmCultivation still depends on these young people. Old Mr. Miller, no matter what, all of you have returned safely, this is already the biggest victory. In the future Old Mr. Miller you have nothing to do walk your dog and raise flowers, and drink a small ss of wine when you are idle, this small life is also very good. Dafydd took a deep breath and said, Old Mr. Miller, no matter what, in the hearts of The Human Realms martial artists, you will always be the irreceable Martial Saint! Your feats are unrivaled. Especially this trip to Eastsea Enve has allowed all the younger ones to return safely, and one by one, they have grown up as well. This is very good, very good! Just as you said, in the future, the sky of The Human RealmCultivation indeed doesnt need us old guys to hold it up. Just leave it to these juniors. Yusup also smiled and said, Right, right. In the future, its not too bad for us old guys to get together, watch the juniors rise, and have a drink. Old Mr. Millers old friends were speaking one after another. They speak in a rxed tone, but inwardly they feel extremely sorrowful, Old Mr. Millers the origin of martial arts was abolished, no matter from which aspect, for The Human RealmCultivation is a major loss. But at least people are still alive, and if people are still alive then there is still hope. As we speak, all of a suddenC Boom! Boom! The ind began to shake. The gaze in Old Mr. Millers eyes sank as he remembered something and said, Quickly, leave this ce, leave The Far Eastern Sea. the Eastsea Enve is about to disintegrate. When it does, this ind will cease to exist. Jason also rang up the matter and said, Yes, yes, we need to get out of here. A shadow made of a wisp of the Eastern Great Emperors divine thoughts said that the Eastsea Enve was about to be unstable and disintegrate. Yusup immediately said, Quickly, board the helicopter. Lets leave this ce. There was a manned helicopter parked on the side of the ind, and when Yusup and the others came, they came by helicopter. The operation of this helicopter was not difficult, Yusup and the others had not reached Immortality and were unable to fly in the air, so to travel a long distance to The Far Eastern Sea, they could only use a flying tool like a helicopter.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jason and Old Mr. Miller are still unable to move, and are still in a period of extreme weakness, the side effects of the Nirvana Pill bacsh are tremendous. Finn, Wolf Boy, Robert and others helped Jason and Old Mr. Miller onto the helicopter, and after everyone boarded the helicopter, the manned helicopter also lifted up in the air and left the ind, flying over the vast ocean, quickly leaving. Just shortly after Jason and the others left on the helicopter, all of a sudden- The ground of that ind shook violently and directly cracked, then gradually disintegrated and sank to the bottom of the sea. Meanwhile, within the Eastsea Enve. At this time, the entire Eastsea Enve was devoid of living beings. The ground of the Eastsea Enve was cracked, and the sky above shed with lightning and thunder, with a lightning fire roaring down from the sky, causing a ce in the Eastsea Enve to be engulfed by that lightning fire. At the same time, the eastern sea was plunged into ten thousand hectares of blue waves, the sea water backed up and engulfed thend of Eastsea Enve. Looking around, the entire Eastsea Enve was in an apocalyptic scene. The aura of the Great Dao was also disorganized, and the entire Eastsea Enve was filled with a destructive aura. Just thenC Boom! Inside Dongji Pce, one could only see a three-story tower rise up into the air, a divine radiance filled this tower, and a powerful tugging force filled the air from this tower. This was precisely the Eastern Pinnacle Tower. As the Eastern Pinnacle Tower rose, in the Eastsea Enve, in a hidden ce, there were some objects that shot out, some of which appeared to be extremely unusual, like everyday items, while some appeared to be extremely extraordinary, filled with divine light. At this moment, all of them disappeared into the Eastern Pinnacle Tower, and were taken away by the Eastern Pinnacle Tower. These items should have belonged to the personal belongings used by the Eastern Great Emperor, and with the imminent disintegration of the Eastsea Enve, the Eastern Pinnacle Tower rose up in the air and took all of these items away. And finallyC Whew! Eastern Pinnacle Tower transformed into a stream of light and shot straight up into the sky, eventually disappearing directly beyond the sky dome. At the same time, the entire Eastsea Enve was beginning to disintegrate, thend sinking and being flooded by seawater, thunder and fire bombarding and burning everything, and thus heading towards destruction. Chapter 2817 – This Old Man’s Original Form (Normal) Carovia, the Capital. After a long flight, Jason and the others had flown back to Caroviathe Capital in a helicopter and headed directly into the CaroviaCultivation Association. The helicopternded and as the cabin door opened, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Wolf Boy, Darcey, Emily, and one other individual stepped out one by one. Dercy, Emily, youre back! There were shouts of delighting from the air. Only to see two silhouettes running towards the front, one of them was like a goddess of Luoshui, appearing more and more absolutely beautiful and extraordinary, while the other was sensible and elegant, with Kays astonishing face. These two people are Sally and Kay. They got the news that Eastsea Enve was over and Jason and his party were on their way back, so they immediately took a flight from Oakshire to the Capital. Sally, Kay Darcey was overjoyed, she rushed towards Sally and Kay and hugged them. At this moment, Darcey was truly happy inside, the joy of being able to return to The Human Realm and see her best friends again was beyond words. Where are Jason and the others? Sally couldnt help but ask. Look, isnt thising out? Darcey smiled. Sally and Kay fixed their eyes to look, and they really saw Jasoning out, but he was being helped out, in addition there was Old Mr. Miller as well. Sallys heart tightened when she saw this, she rushed over and said, Jason, whats wrong with you? Jason looked at the Sally in front of him, the heart of the tenderness flooded, this goodbye is also quite a long time, his heart is also extremely miss Sally, if not in the way of the surrounding crowd, he would like to the beauty in front of him directly into the embrace. Sally ah, Eastsea Enve battle, I was injured, only afraid that in the future are not easy to move, need someone to serve also do not know Sally will not be too much. Jason said in a serious manner. Sally heard, the heart are anxious, that pair of beautiful eyes have surfaced in the tears, she said, You, how are you injured? Where did you get hurt, cant even Ghost Doctor seniors heal it? Kay also walked forward, she looked at Jason and couldnt help but say, You, you really cant walk? Jason sighed softly, wanting to continue to y the bitter trick, but unexpectedly, Emily on the side said in a bad mood, Dont let him bias you guys! This guy is purposely trying to be miserable! Hes deliberately trying to gain your sympathy, dont fall for his trick. Huh? Sally eximed, thinking that she was in such a hurry that tears wereing out of her eyes, she blushed in embarrassment, red at Jason in annoyance, and said, Youre such an abominable bastard! Kay was also staring at Jason without a good mood, the pink fists were clenched, like she could not wait to pounce on him and whack him with a few punches. Jason heart a burst of speechless, he nced at Emily, thinking that this ount down, back to have the opportunity to be sure to Emily ass/shaft open flowers can not! Jasonughed dryly and said, Sally, Kay, this is not a long time no see, just kidding. However, Im really hurt, Im so weak that I need to be supported even to walk. In Eastsea Enve is really through nine deaths, I thought I would never see you guys again . Sally and Kay heard, Fang Xin are a burst of tightly gripped up, in fact, they also saw that the return of The Human Realm Tianjiao one by one have injuries in the body. Even Darcey, Emily, Butterfly, these are also blood stainedpel, can be imagined that Eastsea Enve must be extremely dangerous, Jason they must have gone through a lot of danger. Thinking about this, Sally and Kay were also heartbroken. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller, who was being helped by Yusup, said coldly: Jason, go inside and rest to recover from your injuries. Dont talk about it here. All day long, you just know how to talk, but you have never put it into action, whats the use of just talking? If you were one tenth as good at action as you are at talking, I wouldnt be unable to hold a grandchild right now. When these words came out, the whole room was violently quiet. Sally and Kay heard the meaning of Old Mr. Millers words, they all blushed, they have a kind of feeling of shame, the beautiful jade face stained with arge area of redness. Darcey, Butterfly and Jason have already had an actual rtionship, their faces are even more red, blushing so much that they want to find a crack in the ground.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They lowered their heads, didnt say a word, and silently walked away, so as not to be seen with a blushing face, which would be even more embarrassing. As for Jason, he was directly petrified and wooden, a face ckened C Damn, this dead old man, as soon as he came back, his original form was revealed, began to show his shameless side, this old man is really cheap, really want to press him on the ground to rub ah! Forget it, this old man has lost the origin of martial arts, an ordinary person, to beat him up will only be said to be a victory by him! In Jason gritted his teeth, Old Mr. Miller slowly walked away. Jason and the others make their way to the Cultivation Society room to rest. Ghost Doctor also concocted some recovery drugs for Jason and the other Celestials to take. By this time, the side effects of the Nirvana Pill bacsh that Jason had suffered had been almost eliminated, causing his originally weak body to start recovering Vital Force. Walking around was no problem, but the serious injuries he had suffered were not going to get better for a while, and he needed to recuperate. Old Mr. Miller had also recovered from the side effects of the Nirvana Pill, mainly because he had taken half of the Sacred White Jade Ginseng, which had greatly replenished the vital energy and blood in his body, and he recovered quickly. Jasons Storage Ring actually had quite a few elixirs in it, and he asked Ghost Doctor toe to the room and take out all the elixirs in the Storage Ring, so that Ghost Doctor could go through the screening and selection process. When Ghost Doctor saw the various kinds of elixirs, his eyes were zed over and he said, Jason, you didnt rob the house and seize a bunch of treasures in Eastsea Enve again this time, did you? Jason said with a straight face after hearing this, I say Ghost Doctor senior, how can this be called robbing a house? It should be called robbing the rich to help the poor! This is just the elixir, in addition there are Semi-Holy Pill and Holy Pill as well! What, there are Holy Pill? How many strains of Holy Pill are there? Once Ghost Doctor heard that, he asked busily. Theres no rush. Ill go back to Ancient City of Ruins and bring it out to you. In the meantime some Holy Pill to see if you can cultivate it, and some Holy Pill to refine pills and stuff. Jason opened his mouth and said at the same time, In addition, there is still half a Sacred White Jade Ginseng left. This Sacred White Jade Ginseng has the effect of prolonging life and enhancing vitality and qi. I was thinking of having Senior Ghost Doctor use this half nt of Sacred White Jade Ginseng to refine some pills out of it. No problem, this is no problem. Ghost Doctor got excited. Jason was nning to refine some elixirs that could prolong his life and enhance the vitality aspect of his qi and blood, but of course it wasnt him or the other Celestial Pride who needed it. He was seeing that Yusup and the others were getting old, and if they were to take such an elixir, then they would also be able to prolong their lives for a long time, after all, it had been difficult for Yusup and the others to break through to Immortality in terms of Cultivation. In addition, in Oakshire, Jason is also surrounded by some women who do not practice Cultivation, Jason also intends to let them take these pills to help them stay young forever. Chapter 2818 – Something Imminent (Normal) Nightfall. Inside the Cultivation Association has already set up a reception banquet. Qin Zhengrong old general also came, after seeing Old Mr. Miller, Jason and others he was extremely happy, the whole person looked to appear much younger. However, after learning that Old Mr. Millerthe origin of martial arts disintegrated, this method and then continue to cultivate martial arts after, he is also the heart of grief, face gloomy. At the reception banquet, Old Mr. Miller was extremely happy. No other reason, just because he had a lot of wine in front of him. Eastsea Enve, Old Mr. Miller really is a drop of wine have not drunk, back to The Human Realm has long been craving to no avail, he could not wait to pour the wine towards the big bowl in front of him, smelling the mellow smell of wine, he was intoxicated with a face. Come on, drink drink drink. Old Mr. Miller smiled, lifted up the bowl of wine in front of him, and followed Yusup and the others. Yusup, Ghost Doctor, and the others were also extremely happy, and all picked up their bowls of wine and drank along with Old Mr. Miller. Jason, Robert, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and a host of other celestials also sat together, and Jason also picked up his wine bowl and drank heavily. During this time, Yusup and the others had also basically learned about Jason and the others journeys in Eastsea Enve, and these journeys Jason, Robert, Darcey, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and the others had all recounted. From just entering the Eastsea Enve, encountering the trapped Rex Wildborn, to capturing the Indestructible Origin source in the Skyfall Crypt, then The Human Realm martial artists breaking the realm one after another, being hunted by forces like Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and so on. The Human Realm is being pursued by forces such as Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, and so on. It also includes the capture of the Eternal Waystone, the battle between the figure of the Eastern Great Emperor and Rex Wildborn, and then the final battle of The Human Realm. These are briefly recounted. Yusup, Dafydd, Qin Zhengrong, Ghost Doctor, Miss Mosele and the others were all shocked after listening to it, and they even had a feeling that Jason and the others had fought their way through the Eastsea Enve, which was really dangerous. They were most happy and excited to hear Jason and the others talk about the breakthroughs of The Human Realms Pride over and over again, each breakthrough meant that The Human Realms Pride was stronger, and that was something to be happy about. Yusup said with emotion: When we entered Eastsea Enve, among the younger generation, I remember that only ra and Finn were Quasi life and death realm, and most of the rest were Extreme Realm Emperor, and a few were Quasi Quasi life and death realm. Most of the rest were Extreme Realm Emperor, and a few were Quasi life and death realm, but now, after your return, every one of you youngsters has already gained a foothold in Immortality, which is really unimaginable. Such a speed of advancement is really too fast. Ghost Doctor smiled and said, Thats certainly true. Think about it, those Lords of Forbidden Land in Ancient City of RuinsForbidden Land were also dominated by peak Immortality. Nowadays, the younger ones have all been elevated enough to be on par with the Lords of Forbidden Land in terms of strength. Dafydd looked to Jason and said, Rather Jason, didnt break through both Immortality, but reached the Great Quasi life and death realm. which is even more rare in my opinion. Old Mr. Miller heatedlyughed and said, Of course. How could Old Mr. Millers grandson be any worse? Dont look at Jason big Quasi life and death realm, casually Immortality peak is not his opponent. Unless that kind of supreme heavenly pride level Immortality peak can fight with Jason. When Jason heard Old Mr. Millers words, his face became a little unnatural, and his entire body was secretly on guard. When had this Old Mr. Miller everplimented himself like this? He was really afraid that Old Mr. Miller woulde out with a sentence that would cause him to have ck lines. However, this time, Old Mr. Miller was sincere in his praise and did not say anything that would make Jason die. Yusup smiled and said, Jason is indeed against all odds. However, so are you, Old Mr. Miller. Its a pity that I couldnt follow along and see the scene where you fought the group of The Celestial Realm alone. Old Mr. Miller told The Celestial Realm that The Human Realm martial artists cant be taken just because they want to. If you want to offend The Human Realm, you have to pay with your life. This battle, the battle has brought out The Human Realms might! Qin Zhengrongughed, lifted his wine cup, and said, Come, drink. Old Mr. Millerughed out loud and picked up his wine bowl and opened it. Zee zee zee! At that moment, a white shadow scurried over to Jasons side, and it was none other than Bai. Bais injuries recovered much faster, Jason did not spare any time and gave Bai a piece of Chaos Origin Stone along with some Holy Pill to get its injuries back up. Fang Bai was on the side of Sally, Kay, Darcey and the others, since Sally and Kay saw Bai, they loved it. They have never seen such a well-behaved and lovely beast, the key Bai also humane, white fluffy fur is better than snowkes, and asionally speak a sentence or two of humannguage, which makes Sally and the girls love it. Bai is perhaps not willing to be treated as a ything by these beauties, so scurry to Jasons side. Seeing that Jason was gulping down wine, Bais head tilted and stretched out his furry paw to point at the wine bowl, wailing for a while. You want a taste? Jason asked. Bai nodded, an expectant look on his face. Jason brought an empty bowl, grabbed a bottle of wine and poured it on, pushing the bowl in front of Bai. Bai stretched out its tongue and began to lick it up, and under one lick, its eyes lit up, squeaking excitedly, that paw cupped the bowl of wine, and directly gulped and gulped and drank it up. After a bowl of wine, Bai was still not satisfied, pointing towards the empty bowl. Jason continued to pour it wine, Bai continued to drink, a very enjoyable expression. When the third bowl of wine, Bai appeared to be staggering, and then with a plop, fell directly onto Jasons body. Jason froze, is this drunk?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chaos Exobeast can get drunk? However, Jason also thought of it, Bai didnt manifest his body, plus he didnt use his ability to purify the alcohol when he drank, so its not surprising that he got drunk directly. Jason, whats wrong with Bai? Sally and the others came and opened their mouths to ask as Bai was directly unconscious. Jason said, Although the wine is good to drink, dont be greedy, Bai is greedy, so drunk. Drunk? Sally and the others were all stunned, they directly picked up Bai and walked to the side. Yusup and the others alsoughed when they saw this scene, they had also learned that Bai was a Chaos Exobeast all along, or a Chaos Egg left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor hatched out, extremely rare. Drinking to the back of the room, Jason was also as happy as he could be. As for Old Mr. Miller, he was still boasting happily with Ghost Doctor and the others. Jason, on the other hand, got up and followed Marcel, Zack and the others to the room to rest. The first day back at The Human Realm was also a rare day for Jason to take it easy, but after this day, Jason knew in his heart that he still had a lot of things to do, all of which he needed to race against the clock. To that end, Jason had nned to wait until the next day to head into the Ancient City of Ruins. After experiencing the Eastsea Enve, Jason knew that the strength of The Human Realms martial artists needed to be raised up, and this was an imminent matter that concerned the safety of the entire The Human Realm. Chapter 2819 – Confusion of the Dao Tablet (Normal) Jason had previously handed over all of the Storage Rings elixirs to Ghost Doctor, who recognized the properties of various elixirs, and then paired them up to allow Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, Robert, and the rest of The Human Realms pride to heal their wounds. The effect of Ghost Doctors elixir pairing is excellent, after Jason took Ghost Doctors elixir pairing, his injuries have recovered quite a bit, Green Dragons Golden Body has recovered, but the origin injury has notpletely healed. The origin injury could only be tempered slowly, it could not be rushed. At this moment, Jason was running the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique in the room, and the majestic Quasi life and death realm power in his body flowed all over his body, transforming into a strand of pure and majestic Origin! Breath sinks into the origin of martial arts, constantly to grind their own origin injuries, this is destined to be a slow process, need enough patience to do.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Jason operated for seventy-seven or forty-nine weeks, he opened his eyes and let out a long breath. Jason then urged his divine sense to check his own Storage Ring. There were quite a few treasures of all kinds in the Storage Ring, but the ones that Jason valued the most were Creation Origin Stone, Holy Pill, and Mother Fetus God Gold. Among them, there were 36 pieces of Creation Origin Stones. Originally, Jason expected that these Creation Origin Stones would be prioritized for Old Mr. Miller to help Old Mr. Miller break through to Creation realm. However, now that Old Mr. Millerthe origin of martial arts had disintegrated, it was no longer possible to cultivate Cultivation, and those Creation Origin Stones could only be provided to Saint Marie, Ancestor King, and King James first, allowing them to break through to Creation realm. break through to Creation realm. Jason guessed that after the end of the Eastsea Enve and the return of Emperor Wallop and others to The Celestial Realm, they would definitely increase their attack on The Human Realm. The Eternal Waystone was a matter of great importance, rting to the mystery of being able to achieve immortality. As soon as those Eternal Realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm learned that Eternal Waystone had actually been brought back to The Human Realm, what was the first thought of those Eternal Realm powerhouses? It would definitely be to attack The Human Realm with all their might! Im afraid that this time, the one who will attack The Human Realm is not only the Nine Realms forces led by Emperor of Heaven, but will also include other forces of The Celestial Realm, such as Forbidden Land, and we cant even rule out that the Ancient Beastkin Lineage will join in as well. The Human Realm At that time, The Human Realm will be facing a siege from all the powers of The Celestial Realm, so in order for The Human Realm to be suppressed by a strong person, a strong person from Creation realm needs to appear. Therefore, these 36 Creation Origin Stones were extremely valuable. There were only fourplete Holy Pills left within the Storage Ring, fourplete Holy Pills plus half of the Sacred White Jade Ginseng. In Eastsea Enve, Jason had gotten a lot of Holy Pill through looting, exchanging, and so on, but in one battle after another, the consumption of Holy Pill was too great. Especially in the final battle, just Jason himself, directly swallowed two Holy Pill to quickly recover his strength. Together with the consumption of Old Mr. Miller and the rest of The Human Realms pride, there were only fourplete Holy Pill left. However, there were more than ten Semi-Holy Pill strains. Although the Semi-Holy Pill was inferior to the real Holy Pill, its medicinal properties werepletely iparable to Elixir. In addition, there is also the Three-Legged Golden Toad, which is no less valuable than a Holy Pill, as for what it can do, you can only ask the people in Forbidden Land after going to the Ancient City of Ruins. There are still quite a few other resources for cultivation, such as the Indestructible Origin Source, and about a hundred drops of Indestructible Origin Source. There were also some Energized Exotic Fruit, Blood Essence Exotic Fruit and those. There were still four pieces of Chaos Origin Stone left, which were also extremely rare and had great benefits for quenching the body. In addition, there was Aquatic Dragon-Fish, what Jason knew so far was that Aquatic Dragon-Fish was able to save ones life when cultivation went off the rails. In addition, Aquatic Dragon-Fish contains spiritual materials, which is indispensable for exercising Sacred Soldier, when exercising Sacred Soldier, incorporating Aquatic Dragon-Fish, it can make Sacred Soldier contain spirit, thus giving birth to spirituality. A Sacred Soldier with a spirit can only evolve into an artifact at ater stage, from this point of view, the value of Aquatic Dragon-Fish is naturally extremely high. Jasons Storage Ring has a piece of Voidgold Annihtion embryo, which is the Primordial Metal Core that has truly metamorphosed topletion. In addition, there was also a piece of Dragonblood God Golds Embryo, but the Dragonblood God Golds Embryo had not metamorphosed topletion, and could only be considered as Demi-God Gold, and the weapon that was created was only at the Quasi-Divine level. However, this Voidgold Annihtion was capable of building a true Sacred Soldier, and with Aquatic Dragon-Fish, that built Sacred Soldier contained spirituality within it, and such a Sacred Soldier would be rare. In the Eastsea Enve, Jason and his party had harvested all of these, Jason also had two items, one was Dragons Reverse Scale, and the other was Eternal Waystone. Dragons Reverse Scale, Jason can still sense it, it is sunk in his sea of consciousness, the green dragon illusion also surfaced in the sea of consciousness, its okay to be perched on top of this piece of Dragons Reverse Scale. For now, all Jason knew was that this piece of Dragons Reverse Scale was able to withstand attacks against the divine soul and so on, in addition, Dragons Reverse Scale was helpful to the transformation and growth of the Green Dragon Illusion, which also brought to Jasons mind the scene in the Scriptorium when he wasprehending the Scripture about the Green Dragon Illusions transformation and growth. Transformation and growth, in addition to a passage of the mnemonic- The power of thunder and lightning quenches its body; the Way of Heaven and Earth nurtures its spirit; Spiritwood Creeper forges its tendons; Srstone transforms its eyes The Green Dragon metamorphoses and is born in its form! However, at this stage Jason did not have any hope at all for the Green Dragon Mirage to take shape and be born, Spiritwood Creeper, Srstone and what these things were, he knew nothing about them, not to mention where to look for them. On top of that, in Scriptorium, Jason also senses the extreme quenching for Sunling Bloodline C Use your body as a furnace to draw the Yin-Yang mes of heaven and earth and the universe to burn with your true body. My blood and qi are the cauldron that draws the Origin Breath of all things to mold my true body. The end of my qi and blood is the Ultimate Yang, and the end of the Ultimate Yang is the Nine Suns. The power of the Nine Suns, the sky also burns He couldnt forget the scene that surfaced in his mind when he wasprehending the scripture, under the figures extreme quenching of his Sunling Bloodline, he directly tore apart a head of Imperial Realms Ancient Beasts with just pure Vital Force, without using any Origin Laws! That scene was too shocking, and it also showed how powerful Sunling Bloodline was when it was quenched to the extreme! But Jason knew in his heart that he was still far away from this step, and that he was not sure how to activate the Yin-Yang mes of the Universe, nor did he know where the Universe Yin-Yang mes could exist. At this stage, Jason can only memorize these phrases, andter on, if he really has the opportunity, he will be able to use them. Finally, there was the Eternal Waystone. Undoubtedly, this was the Eastsea Enves greatest treasure, the thing that The Celestial Realms Celestial Pride fought for in a hundred ways. But what made Jason feel strange was that he couldnt sense the existence of Eternal Waystone. Yes, absolutely no sense at all! When he was on the third floor of Eastern Pinnacle Tower, Jason did see that Eternal Waystone turn into a light and directly entered his mind, the problem was that during this period of time, he had been sensing and also looking into himself internally, and he couldnt see or sense the existence of the Eternal Waystone at all. Could it be that my current Cultivation Realm isnt enough, so I cant sense Eternal Waystone? Jason had some doubts in his heart, and even wondered for a while if that Eternal Waystone had really disappeared into his sea of consciousness? Or, was it just Eternal Waystones way of escaping from its shell and not really entering his sea of consciousness? Jason really cant be sure, the only thing he can be sure of is that Emperor Wallop, Chaos Progeny, Marcus Deathless, Orion Seeridge and other The Celestial Realm prides didnt get the Eternal Waystone, thats enough! Chapter 2820 The Celestial Realm Vibration (Normal) The Celestial Realm, The Heavenly Realm. In the sky above the inner core of The Heavenly Realm, there is a huge pce suspended, which is the Skyrealm. The entire Skyrealm was surrounded by colorful haze, precious qi rushing up to the sky, and bursts of auspicious purple qi rising up, reflecting this Skyrealm in a majestic and solemn manner. In addition, in the surroundings of this Skyrealm, there were even auspicious beasts, which also brought all kinds of extraordinary weather to this Skyrealm. At this time, the Skyrealms hall above, is sitting in two figures, one of the figures is illusory, looking is not the real body, the body surrounded by esoteric runes, can not see its face. Next to this shadowy figure, sat a stunning woman who exuded thousands of vors. This woman wore a hanging cloud bun, with an enameled silver hairpin inserted diagonally on top of her head. Dressed in a smoky haze-colored smoky Luo veil, she was as elegant as she could be, and the thousands of styles that blossomed out were enough to make people not dare to look at her tly. Her face was absolutely beautiful, yet she showed a lofty temperament, she looked extremely young, urately speaking from her body, no traces of age could be seen, so there was no way to guess her real age. This is precisely the Emperor of Heavens silhouette with Empress. Below, a young man half-kneeled on the ground and opened his mouth, Greetings Victor Imperion, greetings Mother. This young man was none other than Emperor Wallop, who had already returned to The Celestial Realm, and now looked as if he should havee to report the situation of the trip to Eastsea Enve to Emperor of Heaven and Empress. Rise. Emperor of Heavens silhouette spoke, then said, What is the situation of the Eastsea Enve trip? Emperor Wallop stood up, but his head was hanging low as he said, In the battle of Eastsea Enve, Darius, Ember Heavenburn, Katty, and other Protectors of the Way were killed in battle, Yangzi, Damian, Nightfall Abyss, Mixed Heavenly Vault and other lesser lords died in battle, and the eight domains of The Celestial Realm suffered heavy losses. In addition, also failed to capture the Eternal Waystone. this is the childs ipetence, please Victor Imperion chastisement! The entire hall fell dead silent. The Emperor of Heaven silhouette didnt have any emotional fluctuations, and after a long time, he said, By whom exactly was the Eternal Waystone seized? Emperor Wallop said, Jason, a The Human Realm Heavenly Pride with Sunling Bloodline and Dragon Bloodline! At these words, Empress, who was sitting next to Emperor of Heavens silhouette, raised her gaze, and her face had a slight change that she couldnt hide, but soon, Empress returned to her normal self. Are you saying that the Eternal Waystone was taken away by The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, and currently the Eternal Waystone has been brought to The Human Realm? The Emperor of Heaven Shadows tone sank as he opened his mouth to ask.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Yes! Eternal Waystone has been taken back to The Human Realm by Jason! said Emperor Wallop with his head bowed. Emperor of Heavens shadow did not speak again, but he could clearly sense that a terrifying and monstrous might began to fill the entire hall, as if that monstrous rage was burning the air, shocking the hearts of the people! The Celestial Realms eight domains major Dao Protectors and Young Lords were all killed by whom? After a long time, the Emperor of Heaven silhouette then asked. Emperor Wallop gritted his teeth as he said, Killed by The Human Realm martial artists. There is a Lewis on The Human Realm side who has not yet reached Creation realm, but has the strength to fight with Creation realm powerhouses. Darius, Darius, Ember Heavenburn and other protectors died in his hands. The rest of the young masters were killed by Jason, who carries the Human Realms fortune and Dragon Bloodline, and whom the child has repeatedly tried to kill, but has been repeatedly resisted by the Primal Beast n. In addition, in the final battle, the forces of Valley of Specters, Myriad Path Sect, Skybound Sect, Zenithway, and Pathgate were clearly helping The Human Realm martial artists. If not for that, Jason and The Human Realm martial artists would have died in Eastsea Enve long ago. The Emperor of Heaven Shadow looked towards Emperor Wallop as he said, A momentary defeat doesnt mean anything. The next thing you need to do is to break through to Creation realm as soon as possible. You condition yourself for a while, and my father will open Empyrean Myst for you! After saying this, the Emperor of Heaven silhouette disappeared as if it had never existed. Emperor Wallop, however, directly froze in ce Empyrean Myst! That was the cultivation secret book formed by Emperor of Heavens own body releasing its own origin, containing the most pure and supreme originw of the Emperor of Heaven Bloodline. It can be said that to be able to cultivate inside the Empyrean Myst is definitely half the effort, and the improvement is extremely huge. When Emperor Wallop came back to his senses, he said in an excited tone, Thank you Victor Imperion! However, the Emperor of Heaven silhouette had already left long ago. At that moment, Emperor Wallop felt a fragranceing from him, and he looked up to see that Empress had already walked to his side. Emperor Wallop hurriedly said, Mother! Empress nodded, the gaze in her eyes fixed on Emperor Wallop as she said, Emperor Wallop, you said that The Human Realm a man named Jason is carrying Dragon Bloodline? Emperor Wallop nodded and said, Yes. During the sparring match, Jasons Dragon Bloodline was also manifesting. I failed to fulfill my mothers request to bring back the person with Dragon Bloodline, so please punish my mother. While in the Eastsea Enve, Emperor Wallop had already thought about the fact that Jason wasnt from The Celestial Realm, and certainly couldnt be transported to The Celestial Realm through a spatial channel while alive. But what about death? If Jason died and became a corpse dead thing, it was possible to bring the corpse back to The Celestial Realm. Empress said, No need to beat yourself up, you did your best. Furthermore, in Eastsea Enve, the opponents you have to face are not only on The Human Realms side, there are also forces from all sides of The Celestial Realm. Forbidden Lands side also took a shot at you, right? Emperor Wallops face was stunned as he nodded and said, In the final battle, Chaos Mount and Immortal Mountain have joined forces and have indeed made a move, and they are also going to fight for the Eternal Waystone. Empress eyes shed with essence as she said, Your father has agreed to open the Empyrean Myst for you, so seize the opportunity and maximize your strength. If you lose this time, youll just get it back a hundredfold next time. Yes, Mother! Emperor Wallop said. After nothing else happened next, Emperor Wallop also bid farewell to Empress and left the pce. With the return of The Celestial Realms major celestial pride, The Celestial Realms major powers shook with it. Especially The Celestial Realms eight domains, those who died protecting the Wayfarer and the Young Lord, even caused a huge wave, making the domain masters of the major domains furious, monstrous and terrifying pressure rises from the sky above the major domains, shocking the hearts of the people. Sumeru Mountain, Great Thunder Temple. Felix was telling Felix about the Eastsea Enve, which also mentioned Primordial Demon Mount, Floral Sanctuary, Soulreturn River, Empyrean Falls, Coiling Dragon Hill, and so on. Forbidden Lands siege against Zenithway and Pathgate. In an instant, Felixs body presented the dharma image of the Angry Eyes Vajra, the dharma image took off into the air and copsed then, the Buddhas light flourished, looking away from Forbidden Lands direction. At the same time, on Tiandao Mountain where Pathgate was located, endless dao light rushed up to the sky, and the shadow of an old Taoist priest with white hair emerged, his eyes wereplicated with dao lines, bursting out dao light that looked like a gods awn, looking directly at the Forbidden Land direction. Forbidden Land surrounded and killed my Zenithway disciples, is this bullying my Great Thunder Temple? Forbidden Land also surrounded and killed my Pathgate disciples, is this to start a war with my Pathgate? For a moment, Felix and Dorians magnificent voices sounded out one after another, and monstrous terrifying pressure filled the air, crushing towards Forbidden Land like a tidal wave. Chapter 2821 – Forbidden Land God Lord (Normal) Felix was like a furious vajra, the vajra dharma phase extruded into the sky,yers of Buddhist light enveloped it, and a magnificent sound of Buddhas meditation resounded in the void, as if there was a supreme Buddha sitting in the sky, reciting the Buddhas teachings, and all sorts of phenomena suddenly arose. A floating pagoda appeared in the upper air, with a relic embedded in its tip, and was permeated with the supreme Zenithway light, enveloping the sky. This was the Zenithway artifact C Pagoda of the Enlightened! On the other side of Tiandao Mountain, the white-haired old Taoist monks silhouette appeared in the sky, surrounded by endlessyers of Taoist light, and the power of the Great Dao was magnificent and strong. In front of the old Taoist priest suspended a simple disk, the disk surface is divided into nine pces and eighteenpartments, eachpartment is inscribed with a different dao runic symbols, so that eighteen kinds of dao treasure light shrouded in the sky. Celestial Disc! This was Pathgates Celestial Disc, a supreme divine artifact! There hadnt been any response from Forbidden Lands side, which appeared extremely calm. Felix shouted coldly, and the heavenly and earthly Angry Eyes Vajra phantom that evolved in the air suppressed Forbidden Land with arge hand. Looking closely, Felix was suppressing Soulreturn River, Empyrean Falls, and Coiling Dragon Hill, the three Forbidden Lands that had first surrounded Zenithway. On the other hand, Pathgates old Taoist priests right hand index and middle fingers merged together, and a sword awn formed by the light of the Great Dao converged across the sky, directly cutting down Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount. At the Enlightenments Edge in Eastsea Enve, it was Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount who first surrounded and killed the Pathgate disciples. Felix and Dorian, the two giants of The Celestial Realm, now turned towards Forbidden Land, which immediately attracted the attention of the various forces of The Celestial Realm. Each and every supreme powerhouse looked over towards Zenithway and Pathgate, and were paying attention to the changes in the situation. After all, two major Half-Immortality existences striking out at the same time was extremely terrifying,pletely shaking The Celestial Realm. Right after Felix struck out, three figures permeated with a supreme aura emerged from the three Forbidden Lands, Soulreturn River, Empyrean Falls, and Coiling Dragon Hill, and a strand of their Half-Immortality aura erupted from their bodies. They were all striking out, fending off the gigantic Buddha Palm that Felix had suppressed in the air. Simrly, on the Floral Sanctuary and Primordial Demon Mount, two figures also emerged, apanied by a path of precious light of the Great Dao, these two figures were also striking out to block the Great Dao Sword Manifestation that was chopped down by Dorians merged fingers. ZenithwayPathgate is going to start a war with Forbidden Land? On Forbidden Lands side, a voice permeated with ck demonic aura opened its mouth, he was tall and majestic, his face was cold, and his eyes exploded with divine aura as he stared at Zenithway and Pathgates side. This figure with monstrous ck demonic aura was none other than Archdemon of Primordial Demon Mount. Old bald donkey, old daoist, why are the two of you making a move against my Forbidden Land? Old bald donkey, I see that your heart is restless, could it be that you have moved your mortal heart? If you really want to, there are plenty of beautiful disciples in my Floral Sanctuary who specialize in the Way of Enchantment. Why dont we send one over to you, old bald ass? A delicateugh came from a woman who appeared apanied by a gust of light and rain, she was graceful and charming, and her knitted brows and smile were filled with an extremely strong sense of seduction. Just by listening to her voice, one could not help but be mesmerized and willingly fall under her pomegranate skirt.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This woman is Floral Sanctuarys Florian, who can be said to be the embodiment of angels and devils in the eyes of countless men in The Celestial Realm. On ZenithwaySumeru Mountain, the furious dharma figure in the void gradually converged, and eventually Felix appeared in mid-air as he recited a Buddhas name and took a step forward, heading this way to Forbidden Land. Pathgates Dorian did the same, he also moved his body, and together with Felix, he arrived at Forbidden Lands side almost at the same time. There were a total of five God Lords that appeared on the Forbidden Land side, namely Florian of Floral Sanctuary, Archdemon of Primordial Demon Mount, Solius of Soulreturn River, Archlord of Empyrean Falls, and Dragonlord of Coiling Dragon Hill. Dragonlord of Coiling Dragon Hill. These five Forbidden Land God Lords are all Half-Immortality beings, but Felix and Dorian have joined forces, and they are no less powerful than these five God Lords. Half-Immortality also has a difference between high and low, Felix and Dorian are already veteran Half-Immortality powerhouses, their cultivation has already reached the peak level of Half-Immortality. Among the five Godmasters in front of them, the only ones who had reached the peak of Half-Immortality were Florian and Archdemon, and the remaining three had yet to reach The peak level. Amitabha! After Felix came, he recited a Buddhas name, then his gaze sank as he said, The major Forbidden Lands have joined forces to surround and kill my Zenithway disciples, what exactly do they intend to do? Today, if you dont give me a statement, the strongest of Zenithway will definitely go to war! The same goes for me, Pathgate. Although I am unwilling to meddle in my own business, but if you bully me, Pathgate, you have to ask the old me if I will answer! Dorian also said in a deep voice. Archdemons eyes shed with an exquisite aura as he said, Have the two of you misunderstood something? The Eastsea Enve battle itself is the disciples of all the major powers going for their respective chances. Sometimes some conflicts are inevitable. For example, Forbidden Lands side was also attacked by other forces. Why are the two of you making such a big deal out of the younger generations fights? Dorian snorted coldly and said, Its clearly a strong argument! Ive already heard from the disciples under my door that after entering the secret realm in Forbidden Land, you guys specifically targeted Zenithway and Pathgate disciples to surround and kill them. This is clearly a premeditated siege, not out ofpetition for the opportunity! Today, if you dont give a statement, dont me me, Pathgate, for starting a war! Hunting down and killing my Zenithway disciples for no reason, if you dont give me an ount today, Ill be a Vajra Voodoo! Felix also opened his mouth in a drunken voice, his bodys Buddhist light flourished, a wisp of monumental pressure was diffusing, copsing the heavens and causing the nine heavens to shake with thunder! Old bald ass, youre less likely to talk big here. Just with you, Zenithway and Pathgate, you want to start a war against me, Forbidden Land? Florian opened her mouth, and a strange fragrance surged from her body, filling her with a force thatpelled the soul. However, this seductive power couldnt even get close to Felix and Dorian, both being isted by these twos Buddhist and Taoist light. Florian wants to try, so it might as well be worth a try! Felix opened his mouth and raised his right hand, the Pagoda of the Enlightened was held in the center of his hand, ayer of Buddhas light filled out from the Pagoda of the Enlightened, enveloping the sky in a grand and magnificent manner. At the same time, Dorians Celestial Disc also rotated in mid-air, with subtle patterns of the Great Dao intertwined, and the light on the Celestial Disc transformed from virtual to real, containing destructive and terrifying energy. Flower Goddess, Archdemon, Solius, Archlord, and Dragonlords faces were also grave when they saw the situation, and each of them sacrificed their own Sacred Soldier, and their monstrous divine power surged, copsing the void and causing it to vibrate. Just as both sides were at swords drawn, violently- Felix, Dorian, rest your anger! A magnificent voice came from a Forbidden Land, a figure arrived in the air, as if he was the embodiment of Chaos, and as soon as he appeared, a tidal wave of Energy of Chaos apanied him, looking as if it was connected to a sea of Chaos. Chaosmaster! The Chaos Mounts God Master also appeared at this moment! Chapter 2822 Stopping the Go (Normal) Chaosmaster appeared, which made Felix and Dorian look slightly surprised. Chaos Mount was ranked as the second Forbidden Land, and Chaosmasters battle power was extremely powerful, amongst the major Forbidden Land God Masters, he imed to be the second, and Im afraid that no one would dare to im the first. Therefore after Chaosmaster came, Felix and Dorian also endured. FelixDorian, long time no see. Chaosmaster came and said, Forbidden Land has no grudges against Zenithway and Pathgate, so why make a big fuss over the matter of juniors? I have also learned about the matter of Eastsea Enve. Speaking of which, these major Forbidden Lands losses in the Eastsea Enves loss is also great. Coiling Dragon Hill, for example, had its young lord and protector killed, and Empyrean Falls had its protector fall, while Zenithway and Pathgates Felix, Dorian, and their protectors were unharmed, werent they? If you two me the young men of these Forbidden Land for targeting Felix and Dorian, how about letting them send a few Holy Pill nts to Zenithway and Pathgate so that Felix and Dorian can heal properly? Let these Forbidden Land send a few Holy Pill? To be honest, with Felix and Dorians status, even if these Forbidden Lands really brought out a few Holy Pill, they wouldnt ept them. Chaosmaster is obviously here to resolve the conflict, he has already made peace first, if Zenithway and Pathgate still want to be unforgiving, then Im afraid Chaosmaster wont just sit back and watch Felix and Dorian go out and not care. Felix, Dorian, why do you need to be so calcting in a dispute between juniors? In my opinion, these major Forbidden Lands are not targeting ZenithwayPathgate, its possible that the young masters of these major Forbidden Lands have a private grudge against Felix and Dorian, hence the outburst in Eastsea Enve. There is no need for us people to meddle in this feud between the juniors. On the contrary, I still support the fight between the juniors, and wouldnt it be better for whoever is able to kill their way out of it and be the ultimate Junior Supreme? A t voice came out, only to see a figure emerge from the direction of Immortal Mountain, apanied by an undead aura that connected heaven and earth, sweeping through this heaven and earth. Deathless! This giant of Immortal Mountain had also stepped forward. Felix and Dorian couldnt help but look at each other, their faces were slightly gloomy, among the several Forbidden Lands, except for Ravenhalls side that didnt show up, the God Masters of the other Forbidden Lands all showed up one after another. This was a sign of their attitude, if they really wanted to start a battle, Chaosmaster and Deathless would never sit back and do nothing. No matter how strong Felix and Dorian were, they had no chance of winning against the Forbidden Land God Masters. Chaosmaster and Deathless alone would be able to fend them off. Amitabha Buddha! Felix pronounced a Buddhas name and said, If it was just a grudge between juniors, it would indeed be inappropriate for us to intervene. However, since the juniors have a grudge, it might as well be settled right under our noses. The Forbidden Land young masters who surrounded and killed my ZenithwayFelix might as well alle out, I, ZenithwayFelix, will go out to battle, get into the sparring ring, and live or die at our own risk. Thats a good suggestion Felix. In the same vein, I, PathgateDorian, wille out to battle. The young lords of Forbidden Land who have a grudge against Dorian, might as well alle out and settle their grudges in the ring of life and death. Dorian said. Once Felix and Dorian said this, Chaosmasters eyes shed with essence, and there was no way for him to refute these words. Since Forbidden Lands side had decided that it was a private feud between the younger generation, it was very reasonable and fair for Felix to make such a suggestion. Primordial Demon Mounts Archdemon opened his mouth and said, My Primordial Demon Mounts young master Eastsea Enve was seriously injured after his return, and is currently in seclusion to recuperate from his injuries, so Im afraid that he wont be able to participate in this ring duel for the time being. The same goes for my Empyrean Falls Young Lord. Archlord also said. The same goes for my Soulreturn River young lord. Solius said as well. Immediately, one by one, these Forbidden Land God Masters excused themselves by saying that their Young Lords were injured and were in seclusion, unable to fight for the time being. These Forbidden Land God Lords didnt refuse, nor did they agree right away, citing the fact that their Young Lord was injured and in seclusion, this really couldnt be forced. Then lets wait for your several Forbidden Land Young Lords to recover from their injuries beforeing back to fight. Felix spoke in a deep voice. Dorian didnt say anything else, the situation at hand, with Chaosmaster and Deathless showing up, they couldnt make a move, then again, Forbidden Lands side recognized the Eastsea Enves siege of Zenithway and Pathgate as a young generations grudge, then Felix, Dorian There is even less reason for Felix and Dorian to make a move. The younger generations grudge is of course to be resolved by the younger generation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The problem was that these Forbidden Land God Masters had said that their respective Young Lords were injured and in seclusion, even if Felix and Dorian wanted to solve the problem through a life and death battle, they would have to wait for these Forbidden Land Young Lords toe out of seclusion. As for when these Forbidden Land Young Lords woulde out of seclusion, that was unknown. Just because Zenithway is far away from the Red Dust does not mean that Zenithway can be deceived! If the old man senses that someone is plotting against Zenithway, the old man will be able to kill a few people even if he has to fight for his life. Felix spoke coldly as he moved and broke through the air. It has also been a long time since the Celestial Disc of this Dao has been stained with the blood of a Supreme Power. I hope that there wont be a day like that! Dorian opened his mouth as well, and his figure instantly disappeared, going after Felix. Soon, Dorian caught up with Felix, and with a flourish of the Buddha Dust in Dorians hand, a spatial barrier wrapped him and Felix inside, isting them from the outside world. Felix, the Forbidden Land God Lords have the power to unite, Im afraid this matter is not simple. Dorian said in a grave tone. Felix nodded as he turned the Buddha beads in his hand and slowly said, Forbidden Lands rare united unanimity, this is indeed extremely strange. Im only afraid that there is some kind of power or interest that has united them. Dorian said, At the end of the Ninth Era, when the cataclysm is approaching, Im only afraid that any extreme situation can happen. Zenithway should also be careful. So does Pathgate. Felix said. It is rumored that Eternal Waystone has been brought back to The Human Realm. what does Felix think this will trigger? Dorian asked. Everything is Divine Numbers. It is not to be disobeyed, perhaps it was meant to be. Felix said. Dorian nodded, and without another word, he and Felix each returned to Zenithway and Pathgate. On the Forbidden Land side, after Felix and Dorian left, Florian, Archdemon and the other Forbidden Land lords exchanged pleasantries with Chaosmaster, and then returned to their respective Forbidden Lands. Chaosmaster was also about to leave, just then, he received a strand of divine thought transmission in his heart- Chaosmaster, can youe and have a chat? Ive invited Immortality. Hearing this strand of divine thought transmission, Chaosmasters eyes shed with essence and replied, Emperor of Heaven has something to discuss? Since Im out, lets talk about it in passing. After Chaosmaster replied with his voice transmission, his figure moved and disappeared into thin air. Above The Celestial Realms heavenly dome, in the surging chaotic turbulence, an artificially created space presented itself, and in an instant, three figures emerged and appeared within this side of the space. These three people were the Emperor of Heaven, who was in charge of Nine Realms, as well as Chaosmaster and Deathless! Chapter 2823 Conspiracy (Normal) Inside a space, the three giants of The Celestial Realm were gathered. Emperor of Heaven was majestic, emanating an imposing aura of imperial dominance, like an emperor of the world, he was not angry but powerful, only a monstrous Emperor of Heavens might. Chaosmaster domineering boundless,yers of chaotic sea of qi around its body, like from the depths of the chaos toe a god like the devil, giving a powerful and iparable deterrent force. Deathless own immortal aura surrounded him, making Deathless look as if he had already jumped out of the three realms and five elements, and had begun to condense strands of immortal divinity on his body. Emperor of Heaven, what do you want to talk about when you invited us here? Chaosmaster opened his mouth and asked. Deathless did not speak, but his gaze also looked towards Emperor of Heaven. The gaze in Emperor of Heavens eyes narrowed slightly as he said, The two of you must already know about the Eastsea Enve. Originally, I thought that the Eternal Waystone would only be brought to The Celestial Realm, and no matter if I, the Eight Realms, could seize the Dao Tablet, or if Forbidden Lands side could seize the Dao Tablet, at least this Dao Tablet belongs to The Celestial Realm. But now, the Eternal Waystone has been brought to The Human Realm. Chaosmasters eyes shed with essence, of course he already knew about this. And he also knew that The Human Realm side had risen an extremely heavenly pride, with arge Quasi life and death realm was able to fight against Immortality powerhouses, in addition there was also an earthly Lewis, with unparalleledbat power, even able to force down Creation realm powerhouses. Emperor of Heaven continued, If Eternal Waystone was in The Celestial Realm, when the Ninth Era Cataclysm came, The Celestial Realm would still have a chance to escape the Cataclysm. Now that the Eternal Waystone hasnded in The Human Realm, in my opinion, the Dao Tablet must be retrieved. The only way to recapture the Dao Tablet is to overthrow The Human Realm and kill The Human Realm from Ancientway. Chaosmaster heard this and said, This Ancientway is not strong enough to support an Eternal Realm level powerhouse to step in, right? Emperor of Heaven said, Currently, only Immortality-level powerhouses can step in. However, Immortality-level powerhouses are not yet able to defeat the guardians on The Human Realms ancient path. The safest thing to do is to at least make this Ancientway further stabilized to support the entry of Immortality level powerhouses. Deathless spoke up at this time, Heavenly Dao Stone is needed to stabilize the Ancientway does Emperor of Heaven mean that he wants us, the major Forbidden Land, to provide Heavenly Dao Stone to stabilize the Ancientway? Emperor of Heaven nodded and said, Nine Realms will also provide part of the Heavenly Dao Stone. Together with the Heavenly Dao Stone from Forbidden Land, it will be able to stabilize the Ancientway. It will be able to carry powerful people at the Creation realm level. Creation realm level powerhouses will be able to enter. As long as we take down The Human Realm and recapture the Eternal Waystone, both Nine Realms and Forbidden Land can be realized. The Eternal Waystone contains immortal mysteries, but not everyone can realize them. Therefore, the Eternal Waystone can be realized by everyone, and as for who can break through to immortality, it depends on their own fate. Chaosmaster said, After stabilizing the passageway, I, Forbidden Lands side, will also need to send out a portion of my strong men to conquer The Human Realm? Of course! Emperor of Heaven nodded and said, In my opinion, this is a win-win cooperation. As long as the Ancient Path is stabilized to the point where Creation realm powerhouses are able to travel there, The Human Realm will inevitably not be able to resist. Deathless suddenly asked, After capturing The Human Realm, what does Emperor of Heaven n to do with The Human Realm? Emperor of Heaven murmured and said, After capturing The Human Realm and seizing the Eternal Waystone, everyone can participate in the enlightenment. As for how The Human Realm is disposed of, it falls to me, Nine Realms, to decide.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Huh! Deathlessughed coldly as he said, Emperor of Heaven is nning to blood-sacrifice the entire The Human Realm, isnt he? The Human Realm is the ce of origin of Cultivation, and it gathers Cultivations lifeline and destiny. The Human Realm is the ce of origin of the Cultivation, and the fate and destiny of the Cultivation are gathered together. The Human Realm has hundreds of millions of living beings, so can you swallow this huge amount of living beings essence blood by yourself, Emperor of Heaven? Blood sacrifice refining The Human Realm, condensing the fortune of The Human RealmCultivations roots, coupled with the massive amount of essence blood of billions of living beings, is this the method you intend to use to forcefully break through to the Realm of the Immortal? Emperor of Heaven was slightly silent and asked after a long time, Immortal, what exactly are you trying to say? Its very simple, after capturing The Human Realm, Forbidden Land and Nine Realms share The Human Realm equally. half of it goes to you, and half of it goes to Forbidden Land, Deathless said. Emperor of Heaven shook his head as he said, At most, I can only give up a third. Any more than that, then theres no point in talking about this cooperation. Deathless nced at Chaosmaster after hearing this, as if consulting Chaosmasters opinion. Chaosmaster nced at Emperor of Heaven as he coldly asked, Emperor of Heaven, you have been sitting in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse for many years in one of your bilocations, have you ever discovered anything? Could it be that that one is still alive? Hearing these words, Deathless gaze also snapped to Emperor of Heaven. Even Chaosmaster had a hint of scorn in his tone when he mentioned that one. Emperor of Heavens face froze for a moment, not expecting Chaosmaster to ask about this matter, and he said in a calm tone, Both of you know very well what exactly The ck Abyss of Bad Curse is. Unless one is able to reach the Realm of the Immortal, even we, such as myself, will not stay long in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. Then why does an alter ego of Emperor of Heaven keep sitting in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse? continued Chaosmaster. Perhaps out of habit. Emperor of Heaven spoke, which was clearly a perfunctory excuse, as he continued, If you two are worried about The One, then I can assure you that there is no need to worry. That One will never appear. Good! Chaosmaster nodded his head and said, Then as you said, join forces to conquer The Human Realm. Eternal Waystone is jointly enlisted, and one-third of the realm of The Human Realm belongs to Forbidden Land! Happy cooperation! Emperor of Heaven smiled. The Celestial Realm, Valley of Specters. Valley of SpectersForbidden Land was filled with rolling peaks and forests, filled with endless heaven and earth aura, and formed a space of its own, isted from the outside world. Valley of SpectersForbidden Land is surrounded by rolling peaks, filled with endless spiritual qi, and has its own space, isted from the outside world. The scenery within the Valley of Specters is also beautiful, with mountains and water, birds and animals in the rolling peaks, surrounded by the peaks in the center, there is a huge tnd, a city and a pce rose up from the ground, where the people of the Valley of Specters are living. After Daemon Rex returned from the Eastsea Enve, he traveled to the deepest part of the Valley of Specters, a Forbidden Land. This Forbidden Land is covered with a powerfulw of confinement, usually no one in the Valley of Specters can get close to it, only in special circumstances, the Valley of Specters n elders can enter. Right now, Daemon Rex was treated to this ce by the Valley of Specters n Elders, and was sitting in front of a cavernous ce in the depths of Forbidden Land. Highknight, Daemon Rex has returned from the Eastsea Enve. the Eternal Waystone was taken by The Human Realm martial artists and brought to The Human Realm. That Valley of Specters n Elder opened his mouth and briefly described the situation within Eastsea Enve. After a long time, a majestic voice came from within that cave, Daemon Rex, you have already met Eternal Waystone? Report Highknight, already met. Daemon Rex said. What you have seen is what I have seen! The majestic voice came, and in the next moment, Daemon Rex instantly felt a mysterious and unfathomable spiritual power converge into his mind. In the next moment, the scene of the Eternal Waystone that he had seen in the tower of the Eastsea EnveDongji Pce back then was suddenly materialized. In an instant, the silhouette of a Waystone directly materialized and presented itself in midair. At that moment, within that heavenly paradise, a pair of eyes opened and blossomed with a divine aura as they looked towards the manifested shadow of the Waystone. Chapter 2824 – News Spreads (Normal) In the void, the shadow of the dao monument was presented, this was the presentation of the scene seen in Daemon Rexs mind. In the heavenly paradise, the pair of gazes containing divine awns stared at the emerging shadow of the dao monument, staring at the subtle dao lines on the dao monuments shadow, not missing a single inch on the dao monuments shadow, looking extremely carefully. For a long time, the eyes of the cave within the blessednd slowly retracted, came a slightly regrettable sigh: Unfortunately, presented only the shadow, not the real monument. In the shadow, it cannot contain the heavenly dao dao rhyme of the dao tablet, and naturally, it cannot sense the real dao rhymew. Daemon Rexs face was stunned as he asked, Highknight, then this Dao Tablets virtual shadow is useless to Highknight? It is not useless, at least this Highknight is able to see the dao tattoo construction on the Eternal Waystone, albeit notprehensively, but he knows what this dao tattoo construction is like. Perhaps, it is possible to be able to deduce something from this dao pattern construction. It is just that the most important Heavenly Dao Dao Rhythm in the Dao pattern is unable to materialize. The magnificent voice was slightly disappointed. Daemon Rex thought for a moment as he said, Highknight, Eternal Waystone is suspected to have been taken away by The Human Realms heavenly pride, Jason, whom I befriended in Eastsea Enve. I am still on good terms with Jason, and in the future, if there is an opportunity, we may be able to ask Jason to take out the Eternal Waystone and lend it to Highknight for his enlightenment. Of course, we also have to give each other some payment.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This Emperor has already seen that after you returned from the Eastsea Enve, your own Qi has already changed, and in the underworld there is a great involvement with The Human Realms side. Its hard to tell if this is good or bad for a while. However, since you and The Human Realm have taken on such a destiny, if in the future this Emperor can have the opportunity toprehend the Eternal Waystone, it is natural that he will give the other party sufficiently equivalentpensation. There should be a chance. Daemon Rex said. You should step back first. The trip to Eastsea Enve, your Cultivation honed well. This is Devilium Elixir. Next, its time for you to Enlighten the Alchemical Realm as well. This Devilium Elixir will help you! Just as that magnificent voice fell, a golden glittering Yuan Dan had already flown over and flew in front of Daemon Rex. Many thanks Highknight! Excitement shed across Daemon Rexs face. The Celestial Realm Some changes were also urring in all the forces of The Celestial Realm. The deste n lineage, Primal Beast n, Eternalisle, Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect and all of these, were making some preparations. For example, The Celestial Realm was originally a neutral force that realized that the so-called neutrality was not valid before the Great Controversy, and that the first to suffer in the Great Controversy would be the neutral force. Therefore, some neutral forces in The Celestial Realm, not only limited to Skybound Sect, Myriad Path Sect, Lineage of Spiritual God, and other top forces, including some medium-sized neutral forces, are actually considering the way forward. Or rather, they were beginning to weigh what stance they should choose. However, the ones that reacted the most violently were some of the realms in The Celestial RealmNine Realms, such as Chaos Realm, Inferno Region, Eastguard Domain, and Forge West Domain. Because the lesser lords and protectors of these realms died in the Eastsea Enve. The domain masters of these domains erupted in a monstrous rage, and the pressure enveloped one side of the domain, which also led to many spections. Subsequently, some news about the battle between the major heavenly prides in the Eastsea Enve also came out, and those who were the first to receive the news all began to talk about it- Have you guys heard? Our domains Young Lord Protector was killed in Eastsea Enve, all by The Human Realm martial artists! What, The Human Realm martial artist, is The Human Realm martial artist that powerful? Thats because you dont know. The Human Realm this life has appeared all kinds of powerful heavenly pride, it is said that there is a The Human Realm heavenly pride called Jason is incredibly powerful, with the cultivation of Quasi life and death realm are able to fight with the Immortalitys major domains of the young masters! Are you kidding? The young masters of all the major domains are all heavenly prides, existences that can fight over the levels. The Human Realms Quasi life and death realms pride is able to fight Immortalitys The Celestial Realms pride? Of course its not a joke. All of this news came from Wildhomes side, and its said to be from Titus own mouth, Titus also participated in the Eastsea Enve, and he saw it with his own eyes. Really? This The Human Realm heavenly pride named Jason is so unbelievable? With a cultivation level of Quasi life and death realm, he was able to take on the top talents of the major Immortality domains? The Human Realm has an even more extraordinary one called The Human RealmLewis, whose punching intent is heavenly and carries through to the heavens and the earth! With Immortalitys cultivation directly killing Creation realm powerhouses! Boom! The moment these words came out, the surrounding Nine Realms onlookers were all shocked, all of their faces were directly stagnant, stupefied on the spot, their expressions as if they had heard something out of the ordinary. How can this be possible, Creation realm powerhouses are already able to create heaven and earth, Immortality powerhouses cant break through Creation realm powerhouses even if they are against the heavens! A thousand times true! It is said that Emperor Throops protector Darius, a Creation realm powerhouse was killed by The Human RealmLewis! This is truly heaven-defying! Its also too terrifying! All The Human Realm martial artists are actually this heaven-defying? A heavenly pride named Jason, a The Human RealmLewis, its no wonder that all the forces of The Celestial Realm who traveled to Eastsea Enve this time couldnt get any benefits. Its said that the greatest benefits were all taken away by The Human Realm martial artists! The Human RealmCultivation is about to rise! Bursts of chatter continued to ring out, and the news of such chatter spread throughout The Celestial Realm in an instant. For the first time, the fame of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride Jason, The Human Realms Lewis, was also spreading soprehensively. The Human Realm, the Capital. Jason was naturally unaware of all the heated discussions that The Celestial Realm had sparked, as well as the conspiracies between The Celestial Realms major giants. After he woke up early in the morning, he washed up, and under running his own Origin Breath, he found that it was much smoother, and the Origin injuries had been mitigated even further, and he was not far from full recovery. While eating breakfast, Jason took the opportunity to say to Old Mr. Miller and the others, Old man, today I n to head to the Ancient City of Ruins. Old Mr. Miller nodded after hearing this and said, Good. It is indeed time to head to Ancient City of Ruins as well. Old Mr. Miller, youre going to tag along for the trip, arent you? Jason asked. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Naturally. The old man also wants to go over and talk to Forever Kong. Lets all go over there as well. Ghost Doctor and the others also said. Jason nodded and said, Hm. Lets go together then. And the younger generation of martial artists from The Human Realm, all of them will go there as well. There is an Ancientway in the Ancient City of Ruins, so if you go there, you can also help guard the passageway against the enemies of The Celestial Realm. Chapter 2825 – Revisiting the Ancient City of Ruins! (Normal) Ancient City of Ruins. Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Ghost Doctor, Yusup, Robert, and Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and other old and new generation martial artists of The Human Realm had arrived at Ancient City of Ruins. Once againing to the Ancient City of Ruins, Jasons heart seemed to be very excited, after all, within the Ancient City of Ruins, there are his brothers, there are his friends, there are also many people who have always stood firm in the Ancient City of Ruins, quietly guarding the Ancientway, guarding The Human Realms Forbidden City of Ruins. Realms Forbidden Land seniors. I wonder how Mr. Iron Fist and the others are doing now. Jason thought darkly in his mind. The fighters of Satan Operation Group had basically all been stationed in Ancient City of Ruins, led by Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, and Treg, and Jason had already made a deal with Land of the Divine Fallen where Saint Marie was located, so that once there was a battle on Ancientway, they would be able to fight for their lives. Mr. Iron Fists Satan Operation Group Warriors can go to the battlefield on Ancientway. However, on the battlefield of Ancientway, the warriors who participated in the battle would at least have to be at the level of Extreme Realm Emperor. At that time, many of the Satan Operation Group Warriors did not meet this requirement, and only a few of them, such as Mr. Iron Fist, were able to do so. It is also unknown how the overall battle power of the Satan Operation Group fared after this period of time. There is also Dark Phoniex, Lilith, Talitha, Daisy, Phantom, White Fox, Luca, Manjusaka and how they are all doing, some of them are already Jasons women and some of them arerades and friends. Some of them are already Jasons women, some of them arerades and friends. There are also Night King, Single Arm, these strong men are also fighting in Ancientway, Jason also dont know how their situation is nowadays. As he was thinking, Jason and his group had already entered the Ancient City of Ruins. The moment he walked into the Ancient City of Ruins, Jason could sense that the Forbidden Land side had a sense of divine sense extended over, among which Jason also sensed some familiar sense of divine sense, such as Saint Marie, Ancestral Dragon and others. Jason immediately took a deep breath and said, Seniors of Forbidden Land, we have returned from the Eastsea Enve, and during our trip to the Eastsea Enve, The Human Realm won a great victory! Later on, I will pay a visit to all seniors! Boom! Boom!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Upon these words, all the major Forbidden Lands shook, and then a figure emerged, looking at Jason and the rest of the group from afar. Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy, and the other The Human Realm Celestials did not intentionally release their own aura, nor did they intentionally try to collect themselves, just as usual. However, when a figure emerged from Forbidden Land, the Lord of Forbidden Land had already seen that The Human Realm Pride was filled with the aura of Immortality, and as far as the eye could see, each and every one of The Human Realm Pride had already reached the Immortality level. Immortality level. There was only one exception, and that was Jason. Although Jasons aura did not show the Immortality characteristic, Jasons own aura appeared to be even more unfathomable, permeated with an extreme Essence of Life and Death, that is clearly the Cultivation aura that is only found in the great Quasi life and death realm! On the Land of the Divine Fallen, Saint Maries figure emerged, she was as stunningly beautiful as usual, a white dress even reflected her like an unearthly fairy, she gazed at Jason and said with a smile: Jason, you guys have finally returned! It seems that this trip to Eastsea Enve has brought you a great harvest, very good! The figures of Ancestor King and King James were also surfacing, looking towards Jason and his party, Ancestor King did not speak, but those old eyes carried a sense of relief and tion. King James nodded, a sense of amazement shed in his eyes, obviously the harvest of Jason and the others on this trip to Eastsea Enve was also far beyond his expectations. The figures of Blood Fiend, Silent King , Christopher Walsh and the three others were also surfacing, but they were all silent and did not say anything. Jason bid farewell to Saint Marie and the others, and their group entered the Ancient City of Ruins first. After Jason and the others approached the Ancient City of Ruins, Saint Mariemunicated secretly with Ancestor King- Ancestor King, Lewis state is not right, cant sense his Cultivation aura anymore! Lewis the origin of martial arts is gone! Ancestor King sighed and said, I have sensed it carefully, the origin of martial arts no longer exists. in such a situation, its already a blessing amongst misfortunes to be able toe back alive! It seems that on the trip to Eastsea Enve, Jason and the others also encountered an unimaginably great battle! Ancestor King, do you think Jason and the others will capture the Eastsea Enves greatest treasure? Saint Marie asked. Ancestor King was slightly silent and said, The Heavenly Pride and Dao Protectors that The Celestial Realm traveled to are inevitably all top-notch, so its hard to say whether or not they seized it. However, Jason said that The Human Realm won big just now, so perhaps it is possible. Even if it isnt captured, that supreme treasure wont be captured by The Celestial Realm. Go back and wait until this kides to Forbidden Land to find out whats going on. Saint Marie said. Ancient City of Ruins, Green Dragon Stronghold. Jason headed forward, nearing Green Dragon Stronghold when he saw the stronghold with warriors manning it. Soon, these warriors also saw Jason, and the moment they saw Jason, their faces froze, wondering if they were hallucinating. Jasons eyes shed with warmth as he said, Chef Spoon, Pam, whats wrong with you guys? Dont recognize me? Old Mr. Miller Da! Hahaha, Old Mr. Miller Big is back! Its really Old Mr. Miller, Old Mr. Miller is back! Satan Operation Group WarriorsChef Spoon and the others at the stronghold came back to their senses, they immediately roared with excitement, the excitement was hard to describe. Wow! In an instant, more than ten Satan Operation Group Warriors rushed out from the Green Dragon Stronghold, and when they saw that it was really Jason who had returned, they all became excited and shouted excitedly. Chef Spoon, Pam, Tiger, de, Momo, Cold, Mr. Warfield Looking at the familiar faces in front of him, Jasons nose turned sour, and his eyes turned red. No matter what he became, and no matter how powerful he became now, in his heart he always remembered these brothers who followed him from the very beginning and fought to the death. The years of fighting side by side, the scene of drinking and eating meat, he could never forget, this was the brotherhood between men. Brothers, Im back! Jason took a deep breath, he smiled broadly, and greeted him on this. Then, he saw Lion, at a nce, his face was stunned, Lions legs were gone, was sitting in a wheelchair, but what never changed was Lions bright smile when he saw him. Jason rushed up with an arrow step, he grabbed lions shoulder and said, lion, why are your legs gone? At these words, the surrounding Satan Operation Group Warriors fell silent. LION smiled bashfully and said, Boss, its nothing. It was chopped off by those rabbits from The Celestial Realm on Ancient Battlefield. At that time, I was in a situation of certain death, and it was Night King, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist and the others who came over and saved me. Then, Mr. Ghost Doctor healed me, but I lost my leg. Its good enough to get my life back, my only regret is that I cant go to war anymore. Jasons eyes reddened, when Satan Operation Group was fighting in Dark World, lion was the strongest raider in Satan Operation Group, but now his legs, which used to run around countless times in the battlefield, were gone. Dont worry. When Ie back, I will help you all to cultivate to Immortality. Cultivating to Immortality, you can be reborn in flesh and blood, and at that time, your legs can still be reborn back! Jason opened his mouth word by word, he held lions shoulder and said, Big brother owes you all! You guys fought with me in the war, but big brother didnt take good care of you guys! This time when Ie back, I will definitely make you all better! Big brother! Lions eyes reddened and tears appeared as he said, Big Brother doesnt owe us anything. On the contrary, it is us who have dragged Big Brother down! To be able to follow Big Brother in this life and fight with fervor is our honor, and we have noints or regrets! Yes, we all have no regrets! One by one, the Satan Operation Group Warriors shouted. Chapter 2826 – Brothers Reunited (Normal) The Satan Operation Group Warriors in the arena were extremely excited and thrilled to see Jason return, as they said, they have no regrets in following Jason and fighting together with him. From the bottom of their hearts, they respect Jason and regard him as their big brother. In the midst of exchanging pleasantries, coldly C Old Mr. Miller big hahahaha, Old Mr. Miller big, you really came back! Its really great! A rough voice came out, only to see an iron-d big man running briskly in front of him, it was none other than Mr. Iron Fist. Besides Mr. Iron Fist, there were also Treg, Baron, Phantom and some other Satan Operation Group Warriors. In addition, the figures of Night King and Single Arm also appeared, both rushing over. Obviously, Mr. Iron Fist and the others had rushed back from Forbidden Land, and should have heard the news that Jason had returned, so one by one, they all rushed over.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron hahaha, and Night King, Single Arm! Jasonughed out loud and raised his steps to meet them. Jason could sense that Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Baron were already Extreme Realm Emperor peaks. Night King was already at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, and Single Arm had also broken through to Quasi life and death realm, and was not far from the peak. What was more unexpected was Phantom, surprisingly, she had also reached Quasi life and death realm, but Phantoms Cultivation enhancement speed was already very fast, and the grinding and killing in Ancientway had very much helped her Cultivation enhancement. It seems that each and every one of you has also improved greatly on the battlefield of Ancientway. Very good. Jason said with a smile. Mr. Iron Fist smiled and said, Thats certainly not something that can bring shame to Old Mr. Miller big you. However, since yesterday, the strength of The Celestial Realms troops on Ancientways battlefield has apparently been increasing exponentially. ording to the situation spied by the scouts from the frontline in Forbidden Land, The Celestial Realms side is sending troops towards the battlefield of Ancientway in a steady stream. Night King also said, Previously, The Celestial Realmsrge-scale attacks against Ancientway have gradually be less and less, and more localized battles. Thats why Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, and I also formed a hunting team to ambush The Celestial Realms sporadic warrior teams. But since yesterday, The Celestial Realms troop strength has been steadily increasing, and it looks like its about tounch anotherrge-scale all-out attack. Essence shed in Jasons eyes as he nodded and said, This situation is within my expectations. Jason was indeed able to guess that after returning to The Human Realm from the Eastsea Enve yesterday, those forces of The Celestial Realm had definitely returned to The Celestial Realm as well. Regarding the news that Eternal Waystone had been brought to The Human Realm, those giants of The Celestial Realm must have known about it. Emperor of Heaven certainly would not sit back and watch Eternal Waystone fall on The Human Realms side, so the major domains of The Celestial Realm led by Emperor of Heaven would definitely send heavy troops to attack Ancientway. In addition, Jason in Eastsea Enve had also killed the major domains young lord, and the domain lords of these major domains must be furious, itching to overthrow The Human Realm at the first opportunity. Lets go, lets enter inside the stronghold first. Jason opened his mouth as he said with a smile, The Ancientway battlefield is not in a hurry first. Im back, so lets first use the resources we seized in Eastsea Enve to help you guys boost your strength. Night King is already Quasi life and death realm peak, and can impact Immortality. Mr. Iron Fist and the rest of you should upgrade to Quasi life and death realm first. Only when you have improved your strength can you kill those bastards from The Celestial Realm! Realm those rabbits! Jason and the crowd walked inside the Green Dragon Stronghold, Mr. Iron Fist and the others were asking about some of the circumstances of the Eastsea Enve trip, and Marcel, Zack, and the rest of them were just talking away. Mr. Iron Fist, Night King and others learned that in Eastsea Enve, Jason killed each and every The Celestial Realms pride at the peak of Immortality, and Old Mr. Miller even fought alone against the group of heroes, killing the Creation realms strongest person, they were all stunned. Each and every one of them were all stunned. Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors couldnt get enough of it, and pulled Marcel, Zack, Robert and others to ask about the details of the various battles, including the process of capturing the treasures and so on. Jason looked at Mr. Iron Fist and the others chatting away, he smiled and said, You guys talk first, Im going to go to Mengze Mountain with Old Mr. Miller to talk to Forever Kong about something. Saying that, Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man, lets go, lets take a trip to Mengze Mountain. Old Mr. Miller knew Jasons intention, and wanted to take him to Mengze Mountain to consult Forever Kong, to see if there was a way to recover from the disintegration of his the origin of martial arts. Old Mr. Miller actually did not hold much hope, but it would be nice to talk to Forever Kong. Forever Kong, this old man, knows a lot of things and may be able to give him some advice. Immediately, Old Mr. Miller got up and followed Jason out of Green Dragon Stronghold, heading towards Mengze Mountain. Shadowmist Woond. Soon, Jason and Old Mr. Miller had arrived at Shadowmist Woond. Walking into Shadowmist Woond, Jason noticed that the ck mist in Shadowmist Woond appeared to be more sticky. His heart stirred, and his own divine sense sensed towards the depths of Shadowmist Woond, and at that moment, he vaguely sensed the source of the ck mist, where a pair of weird eyes seemed to exist. The source of the ck mist was connected to the unfathomable The ck Abyss, which made Jason wonder. However, there was nothing unusual about the source of the ck mist, so Jason didnt care about it, and led Old Mr. Miller quickly through Shadowmist Woond towards Mengze Mountain. Soon, Jason arrived at the side of Mengze Mountain, he had long maintained the proper respect and opened his mouth to shout, Is Forever Kong here? Im here. Come in. Forever Kongs voice came in response. Jason and Old Mr. Miller immediately went inside, and made their way over to the Tree of Enlightenment, where they saw Forever Kong, holding a wooden bucket, dripping water on that Tree of Enlightenment. When Jason saw Forever Kong, his face was first stunned, then he said with iparable surprise, Forever Kong, youve recovered your Creation realm cultivation? Jason indeed sensed that Forever Kong had wisps of Creation breath on his body, and this Creation breath appeared iparably pure, and at the very least, it was restored to above the middle Creation realm stage. Forever Kongughed, put down the barrel in his hand, and said, It is indeed restored to the Creation realm level. However, there is still some distance from the peak of Creation. This trip to Eastsea Enve, The Human Realms harvest is also great. The old immortal has sensed that those The Human Realm celestials have all reached Immortality. and you, too, have taken the step of the Great Quasi life and death realm, which is rare and precious! Jason said, All the The Human Realm talents have been honed and improved. It was Old Mr. Miller, who was fighting with The Celestial Realm creation powerhouse when his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS disintegrated. I have speciallye to ask senior, what can be done to restore Old Mr. Miller in such a situation? Chapter 2827 Cultivation System (Normal) Forever Kong looked at Old Mr. Miller and asked, Old Mr. Miller fought against The Celestial RealmCreation realm powerhouses in Eastsea Enve? Old Mr. Miller said, Those Protectors of The Celestial Realm broke the realm of Creation in Eastsea Enve. In the final battle, Old Mr. Miller was the one to hold off several Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm in order to allow all the young people of The Human Realm to escape into the passageway. Jason smiled and said, In addition, Old Mr. Miller also killed a Creation realm powerhouse and three quasi Creation realm powerhouses with one punch. Four kills in one punch, all of which scared The Celestial Realms remaining Creation realm powerhouses silly. Forever Kongs heart stirred and asked, What kind of Cultivation Realm was Old Mr. Miller at that time? Sort of Half-Eternal. Failing to reach true Great Imperishability, otherwise those Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm I wouldnt be afraid of. Old Mr. Miller said.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Half-step Great Immortality, able to kill Creation realm powerhouses, Old Mr. Millers punching intent is only on a higher level, right? Forever Kong sighed with emotion and spoke. Old Mr. Miller nodded as he said, In the Scriptorium of the Eastsea Enve, I was fortunate enough to be able toprehend the scriptures left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor, which is indeed extremely helpful in terms of Fist Intentprehension. In addition, there is also the Martial Monument obtained in Eastsea Enve, which is also irreceable for ones own Cultivation sense. Martial Monument? Forever Kongs face shook as he said, This is a supreme treasure. Even in the ancient times, Martial Monument is extremely rare. Saying that, Forever Kong came in front of Old Mr. Miller, he reached out and pressed his hand on the location of Old Mr. Millers abdominal dantian, and a soft force of creation, like a silk thread, extended into Old Mr. Millers body, and was probing Old Mr. Millers physical condition. Jason, on the other hand, was watching from the side with a tense face, he was hoping that Forever Kong would be able to find out a way that could solve Old Mr. Millerthe origin of martial arts problem. After a long time, Forever Kong shook his head and said, The origin of martial arts is indeed disintegrating. In a situation like this, being able to live is already a blessing. Its basically a nine deaths and one life situation. As for whether or not the origin of martial arts can be restored, I have never heard of a way to make the origin of martial arts that has disintegrated and disappeared to be able to restore it once again, as this is something that can be created out of nothing. Jasons face darkened when he heard that, even Forever Kong didnt know the solution? Then Im afraid that no one in the entire The Human Realm is able to know about it at the moment. Forever Kong said, If Old Mr. Millerthe origin of martial arts is ruptured, but the root still exists, then there are relevant origin drugs that can gradually restore it. Now Old Mr. Millers situation is that the origin of the foundation is disintegrated, which even if there is a divine medicine for the origin can not be restored, the divine medicine can not make the disintegrated foundation from nothing. Jason froze when he heard this, even a divine medicine targeting the origin could not resolve Old Mr. Millers situation? Then Old Mr. Millers own Cultivation was an absolutely insoluble problem. Old Mr. Miller smiled bashfully and said: Ive already been mentally prepared for this. Even if THE origin of martial arts cant be recovered, thats nothing. I didnt think Id survive the Battle of Eastsea Enve anyway. Now not only am I still alive, but Ive also killed several Protectors in Eastsea Enve, so its worth it! Old Mr. Miller is indeed very open-minded, if the origin of martial arts can be resolved and his Cultivation restored, then of course it is excellent, The Celestial Realm has not yet been pacified, and he would like to continue to fight the enemies of The Celestial Realm. However, if things cant be done and the origin of martial arts cant be restored, he can only ept this fact. Forever Kong murmured and said, Old Mr. Miller, perhaps the sky is the limit. Your Cultivation Fist Intent is the strongest person that Old Mr. Miller has ever seen, and you have gone to an unprecedented realm in the path of Fist Intent. Todays Cultivation system is one that needs to rely on the origin of martial arts to catalyze the Laws of Origin. However, in the Deste Ancient Era, there were other Cultivation systems, not just the origin of martial arts. It is only that under the continuous evolution of Cultivation, the origin of martial arts system has upied the mainstream position, for one thing, the origin of martial arts system has universality, basically everyone can practice the origin of martial arts; for another, practicing the origin of martial arts can utilize the origin of martial arts, and the origin of martial arts can utilize the origin of martial arts to utilize the origin of martial arts. The origin of martial arts system is universal, basically everyone can practice the origin of martial arts; secondly, practicing the origin of martial arts is able to use thews of heaven and earth, which is equivalent to using the external power of thews of heaven and earth, making thebat power increase. Therefore, by now, basically all martial artists are practicing the origin of martial arts system. Jasons eyes lit up after hearing this, he said, I remember, when I was at the Dongji PceScriptorium, I realized that in the Ancient Age, there was a Terran who quenched the Sunling Bloodline, and quenched it to the extreme, and just by relying on his own Vital Force, he was able to raise hisbat power. Vital Force, he was able to tear apart Imperial Realms ancient beasts. In the midst of that, there was no use of any CultivationOrigin Energy, relying only on Vital Force. Forever Kong nodded, he said, Qi and blood Cultivation did appear in the Ancient Age, but the conditions of Qi and blood Cultivation are too harsh, such as Sunling Bloodline, not everyone can have Sunling Bloodline, this most rigid and masculine bloodline is also extremely rare. It is also extremely rare. Therefore, the qi and blood Cultivation does not have universality, and it has slowly been eliminated. Only those physiques with a supreme qi and bloodline are able to follow the path of qi and blood Cultivation. Forever Kong continued, In addition, there is another kind of Cultivation called Divine Patterns in the Ancient Age of Destion, and some gifted people are born with the ability to contact the origin of heaven and earths dao rules, turn these dao rules into divine patterns, and brand them on their own Cultivation dantian, recing the origin of martial arts with divine patterns, this Cultivation is the only one that can take the road of qi and blood Cultivation. martial arts, this path of Cultivation is very powerful. Cultivation to the end, the divine pattern branded in the flesh and blood of the body, to catalyze the Cultivation, as with the power of thews of heaven and earth, powerful to the extreme. Only, no one goes behind the Divine Pattern Cultivation either, because they dont have that qualification. Forever Kong said that there were several Cultivation paths that existed in the Ancient Age, these Cultivation paths were not the origin of martial arts system, but these Cultivation paths were extremely difficult, and they required exceptional talent to be able to do so, and they did not have universality, and they were eliminated at the back. They were eliminatedter on. Old Mr. Miller listening to the eyes of the aura shing, he said: so, Cultivation road is not only Primordial System. put aside the origin of martial arts, there are still other Cultivation system can go. Right! Forever Kong nodded his head and continued, Every Cultivation System thates out of the heart is equal to the pioneer of the path of this Cultivation System. In the Ancient Age of Destion, Terran rose to prominence, and at that time, the Hundred Martial Artspeted, and one by one, the Terran seniors all experimented on the path of Cultivation, and so several kinds of Cultivation Systems were passed down. At the end of the day, the Primordial System is the most suitable for Terran, and is universal. But the other Cultivation Systems, too, are just as powerful and iparable. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, If one day, old man figures out a Cultivation System, that would be considered a pioneer. This of course. However, it is very difficult for Cultivation to open up a path. If Old Mr. Miller is able toe up with a Cultivation system, it will surely be a shock to the past and the present. Forever Kong said. Old Mr. Miller smiled and said, Im just saying. If theres a chance that I can figure out a new Cultivation System, Ill try it. Chapter 2828 – Forever Kong’s Shock (Normal) After talking with Forever Kong, Old Mr. Millers current situation can only be described as a glimmer of hope for Cultivation, and this hope can only lie in the ability to create a brand new Cultivation system. This is also a process from scratch, in which the difficulty is unimaginable. Furthermore, even if one canbine oneself and find a path to a Cultivation system that bypasses ones own the origin of martial arts, will the cultivation of this system start from scratch? All of this is unknown.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, for Old Mr. Miller, this is just a glimmer of hope, really want toe out of a Cultivation system that does not rely on the origin of martial arts, really too difficult. If Forever Kong cant do anything about it, then Jason cant do anything about it either, and its up to Old Mr. Miller himself. Jason also knows that to create a Cultivation system road is not only difficult, but also extremely dangerous, may even have the possibility of falling at any time. Lets say in the Ancient Age, throughout the entire era, there must be more than one Terran with Sunling Bloodline, but can every one with Sunling Bloodline walk out of this path of qi and blood Cultivation? This is definitely not the case. The truth is that each and every Terran with a Sunling Bloodline has gone on to develop the path of qi and blood Cultivation, and some have fallen in the process of developing this path of qi and blood. Lets say that the process of invoking the cosmic Yin-Yang mes to burn and refine the qi and blood is extremely dangerous, and can be described as a nine deaths, so in the end, those who have the Sunling Bloodline are able to sessfully walk out of the qi and blood Cultivation are very few, and most of them have all fallen down. Therefore, to create a brand new Cultivation system was not only difficult, but also extremely dangerous. From this perspective, if attempting a new Cultivation system would risk falling, Jason would not want Old Mr. Miller to try it recklessly, otherwise it would be toote in case of an ident. At least for the moment, the person is still alive, but if there is an ident, then the person is gone. Jason didnt continue to talk about Old Mr. Millers Cultivation, after all, its useless to dwell on it, he looked at Forever Kong and said: Forever Kong, you mentioned Eternal Waystone, this time in Eastsea, the Enve, The Celestial Waystone, youre not going to be able to get to it, but youre going to be able to get to it. Enve, the Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realms major powers are indeed all rushing towards Eternal Waystone as well. Forever Kong hurriedly said, Eternal Waystone hasnt been taken away by The Celestial Realm, right? Jason shook his head and said, No! Forever Kong sighed in relief as he said, Its good that it hasnt. Otherwise if The Celestial Realm such as Emperor of Heaven were to let these powerhouses envision the Eternal Waystone, it would be impossible to say that they could really find a way to break through to immortality. Otherwise, Ancientway cant restrict Immortal Realm level powerhouses. Saying that, Forever Kong continued, As long as The Celestial Realm doesnt seize the Eternal Waystone, its fine. As for The Human Realms side, theres no harm in not capturing the Eternal Waystone. After all, as far as I know, the Eternal Waystone is difficult to take away and requires a method of traction. But I dont know how to pull the Eternal Waystone. I am worried that those giant powerhouses of The Celestial Realm will haul the spell to bring Eternal Waystone to The Celestial Realm. Hearing this, Jasons face looked a bit odd as he said, Forever Kong, I havent finished talking yet I think that Eternal Waystone was brought back by me. What did you say? Forever Kong eximed and rose up, he waspletely shocked. He had always been calm and collected, at this moment he waspletely nonchnt, the whole person was in a state of extreme shock and surprise, he looked at Jason, unbelievably said, You really brought back the Eternal Waystone? Jason was a bit surprised, to be honest, he rarely saw Forever Kong so excited and out of control. At that moment, Jason told what happened on the third floor tower of Dongji Pce that day, he finally said, Anyway, but it was very strange, that Eternal Waystone directly turned into a ray of light and rushed to my mind. Then that Eternal Waystone disappeared, and I suspect that it really did not enter my sea of consciousness. But strangely enough, I was unable to sense the Eternal Waystones existence. Forever Kong took a deep breath to calm down the excited and unexpected mood, he said, The Eternal Waystone is under the control of the Eastern Great Emperor, unless one has the ancient method of pulling the monument, or has been authorized by the Eastern Great Emperor, one cannot take away the Eternal Waystone. Eternal Waystone cant be taken away Eastern Great Emperor Jason thought of something as he said, Forever Kong, in the Eastsea Enve, the Eastern Great Emperor also appeared. But it was just a shadow made by a wisp of divine thought. A divine thought left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor? Forever Kong was slightly surprised. Old Mr. Miller also said, Indeed, it is a wisp of Eastern Great Emperors divine thought. There is a Rex Wildborn sealed in the Eastsea Enve. At that time, this Rex Wildborn broke the seal and came out, and the shadow of the Eastern Great Emperors divine thought appeared. When the Rex Wildborn broke the seal, the shadow of the Eastern Great Emperor fought with the Rex Wildborn, and the shadow of Holy Buddha also appeared, and finally killed the Rex Wildborn, otherwise in the Eastsea Enve, I am afraid that except for the Ancient Beastkin Lineage, all the people in The Celestial Realm or The Human Realm would have died. The Human Realm would have died. It seems that this is a backhanded move left behind by the Eastern Great Emperor. Forever Kong opened his mouth, the essence of his old eyes shed as he stared at Jason and said, If the Eternal Waystone didnt enter your sea of consciousness, it is highly likely that it was the Eastern Great Emperors divine idea shadow that did it. The Eternal Waystone came out of the world, perhaps the Eastern Great Emperors shadow thought you were suitable. Eastern Great Emperors shadow thought that you were suitable to carry the Eternal Waystone, and thus the Eternal Waystone was absent into your sea of consciousness. Jason froze after hearing this, ording to what Forever Kong said, in order to take away the Eternal Waystone, one would need to have the Ancient Law of Traction, and then to have the authorization of the Eastern Great Emperor. Jason of course does not know the ancient method of traction, so it seems that it is really the Eastern Great Emperor that a wisp of divine thought shadows authorization. Jason asked, Why did Eastern Great Emperor choose me to carry this Eternal Waystone? Forever Kong couldnt help butugh at his words and said, You kid, this is your own heavenly chance! The Eastern Great Emperor must have his reasons for such a choice, perhaps this is also a backhand he left for Terran! All in all, the Eternal Waystones entry into your sea of consciousness is beneficial but not harmful. No wonder yesterday, Ancient Battlefield side of The Celestial Realm began to deploy arge number of troops, it turns out that the Eternal Waystone was recaptured by your kid back to The Human Realm. it is really out of my expectation, too much surprise, too much surprise! Jason said, But howe I cant sense the existence of Eternal Waystone? Even I am a bit skeptical if this Eternal Waystone has really disappeared into my sea of consciousness. Forever Kong smiled indifferently and said, Perhaps the time has not yete, or perhaps your own Cultivation Realm has not yet arrived. Anyway, when the right timees, you should be able to sense it. Old Mr. Miller also nodded his head and said, Thats a good point. Jason, its time for you to be Unbreakable as well. After the final battle of Eastsea Enve, your great Quasi life and death realm is alreadyplete enough. Next, the most important thing for you to do is Unbreakable. Only then will your battle power be able to increase dramatically! Chapter 2829 Sacred Soldier and Imperial Arms (normal) Jason himself also knew that the only way he could get a substantial increase in his battle power was to break through to Immortality. At present, he is in the Quasi life and death realm, he is able to fight with Immortality powerhouses, but this is still far from enough. If The Celestial Realm attacked The Human Realm again, perhaps the ones who came would be at the Creation realm level. Therefore, for Jason, breaking through to Immortality is a matter of urgency. In addition, The Human Realm also needs more Creation realm powerhouses on its side, relying on Forever Kong alone is far from enough. With this in mind, Jason said, Forever Kong, in Eastsea Enve this time, a total of 36 Creation Origin Stones were obtained. Can Forever Kong utilize the Creation Origin Stones to quickly recover to the peak of Creation realm? Creation realm peak? Forever Kongs face expression was once again shocked as he said, Creation Origin Stone was also seized? There are 36 pieces of it? Thats really great! I wont use these Creation Origin Stones, I can provide them to Ancestor King, Saint Marie, and the others, who have been waiting for countless years at the Immortality Peak. These Creation Origin Stones will enable them to have enough Creation Origin to break through the realm. As for me, I dont need Creation Origin Stones to recover to the peak of Creation realm, I was left with injuries that affected the recovery of Cultivation, and as the injuries gradually healed, the Cultivation Realm also recovered. Jason nodded after hearing that, he said, By the way, Forever Kong, I still got some things in Eastsea Enve. Lets say real God Gold embryos and so on. Also got three Aquatic Dragon-Fish, one of which is obviously mutated. Take a look, Senpai. Jason said that he was taking out a porcin vase from the Storage Ring, this porcin vase contained all Water Essence, and those three Aquatic Dragon-Fish were inside. Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Forever Kong froze for a moment, he took the vase and said, Aquatic Dragon-Fish is a spiritual thing, it is an indispensable treasure for refining the Sacred Soldier, it can make the refined Sacred Soldier contain spirit, thus giving birth to the Spirit. Forever Kong noticed the mutated Aquatic Dragon-Fish during his inspection, different from the other two, this Aquatic Dragon-Fish had a golden color all over its body, and it was bigger in size, and the spiritual qi within it was even more intense. A golden colored Aquatic Dragon-Fish This is a rare treasure that can only be found once in an Endless Era. Forever Kong murmured to himself as he looked at Jason and said, Jason, do you know how much of a shock this golden Aquatic Dragon-Fish will cause if it is ced in The Celestial Realm? I can guarantee that even if it was ten or eight Sacred Soldier pieces, there would be people willing to trade with you! Jason was directly stunned after hearing this, he looked incredulous as he looked towards Forever Kong and said, Forever Kong, is that so exaggerated? Just this mutated Aquatic Dragon-Fish can be traded for ten or eight Sacred Soldiers at The Celestial Realm? Not only Jason, Old Mr. Miller was also astonished, and that gaze couldnt help but look at Forever Kong. Forever Kong nodded as he said, Maybe I even said less. Do you know what is above Sacred Soldier? Imperial Arms! Jason opened his mouth without thinking, and then said, When I was in Eastsea Enve, I once saw that Divine Thought Void of Eastern Great Emperor summoning Imperial Arms, and just the Divine Aura of that Imperial Arms made it impossible to look at it directly! Forever Kong nodded as he said, Imperial Arms also evolved from Sacred Soldier. But since the Endless Era, there have been very few that have been able to evolve into Imperial Arms. Do you know why that is? Jason shook his head and said, That one is unknown. Arge part of the reason lies in the fact that this Aquatic Dragon-Fish is, to be precise, a Sacred Dragonfish. ording to ancient records, the Sacred Dragonfish belongs to the Aquatic Dragon- Fishs full metamorphosis, but its extremely rare, and its hard toe across it even in a thousand years. The Sacred Dragonfish contains the Holy Spirit Qi of Heaven and Earth, and its no longerparable to the Aquatic Dragon-Fish. Forever Kong exined, and said further, Refining the Sacred Soldier, Aquatic Dragon-Fish is able to make the Sacred Soldier contain the Spirit, thus giving birth to the Artifact Spirit. However, when refining the Sacred Soldier with the Sacred Dragonfish incorporated into it, not only does the Sacred Soldier contain a spirit, but this Sacred Soldier also possesses the potential to metamorphose into an Imperial Arms! Snort! Jason couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air, he understood what Forever Kong meant. After Sacred Soldier was integrated into Sacred Dragonfish, it possessed the potential to metamorphose into Imperial Arms, which was tantamount to a condition for the birth of Imperial Arms. Then how valuable is Sacred Dragonfish? Absolutely unimaginable! If ced in The Celestial Realm, it could really be exchanged for ten or eight Sacred Soldiers, or even more. The Celestial Realm those giant level powerhouses, their Sacred Soldier if they got the Sacred Dragonfishs incorporation and possessed the potential to metamorphose into Imperial Arms, those giants would surely be grabbing their heads to fight for them. To take a step back, even if it couldnt fully transform into an Imperial Arms, but it could be a Quasi-Imperial Arms, its power would still far exceed that of the Sacred Soldier! Old Mr. Miller came back to his senses after being shocked and said, So this Sacred Dragonfish is really too rare, it seems that Bai really did a great job! Bai? whats that? Forever Kong asked. Jason smiled and said, Thats a Chaos Exobeast, but it hasnt grown up yet, I named it Bai. in Eastsea Enve, Bai helped tremendously, if it wasnt for Bai, it would have been difficult to capture the many treasures. Chaos Exobeast Forever Kong was once again shocked, he had lost count of exactly how many times he had been shocked. Wheres that Chaos Exobeast? Not with you? Forever Kong asked, he too wanted to meet the rumored Chaos Exobeast. Jason scratched his head and smiled, saying, Bai is in the stronghold of Ancient City of Ruins. Ill bring Bai over to visit Forever Kongter. In actuality, Sally, Kay, Darcey and the others grabbed Bai and wouldnt let go, ying around with Bai, the titr Chaos Exobeast was on the verge of bing a ything for these beauties. What was the Primordial Metal Core you captured at Eastsea Enve? Forever Kong asked. I think its called something like Voidgold Annihtion, Jason said. Voidgold Annihtion is also in the top three treasures among the top ten God Gold. Forever Kong opened his mouth, then said, When you want to refine the Sacred Soldier, you can incorporate the Sacred Dragonfish into it to create a weapon that suits your destiny. Jason nodded, and then continued his exchange with Forever Kong,paring to the Dragons Reverse Scale he had sunk into his sea of consciousness, and the Martial Monument he had left behind for Forever Kong toprehend. He also left the remaining four intact Holy Pill nts in the Storage Ring to be nted in a ce of lush aura in Mengze Mountain, where the aura within Mengze Mountain can fulfill the nting of the Holy Pill. If he needs the Holy Pill in the future, he wille back to get it. Jason naturally trusted Forever Kong, so he did not hide any treasures from Forever Kong.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After all, when he stepped into the Great Extreme Realm Emperor Realm, Forever Kong helped him a lot, if not for Forever Kongs guardianship, he would not have been able to resist the Great Extreme Realm Emperors heavenly tribtion and would have died long ago. In addition, Forever Kong was also genuinely guarding the entire The Human Realm, which made Jason extremely admirable, so he naturally had great trust in Forever Kong. At the end of the day, Jason said goodbye to Forever Kong, and he was ready to head to other Forbidden Land, such as Land of the Divine Fallen, and he had to let Saint Marie and the others break through to Creation realm as soon as possible. Chapter 2830 Going to Forbidden Land (Normal) Green Dragon Stronghold. Jason and Old Mr. Miller left Mengze Mountain and returned to the Green Dragon Stronghold. Upon returning to the Stronghold, Jason saw Dark Phoniex, Lilith, White Fox, and Talitha. It turns out that Dark Phoniex had previously trained in the Land of the Falling Phoenix where King James was located, and had also trained in the Ancient Battlefield of the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Phoenixs Ancient Battlefield. Later on, Lilith, White Fox, and Talitha had also gone to Land of the Falling Phoenix to train for battle with Dark Phoniex. Jason! Upon seeing Jason, Lilith looked excited, she shouted double in excitement, those beautiful amber colored eyes were full of smiles as she looked at Jason. Lilith, its been a long time. This is all promoted to Quasi life and death realm? Not bad, not bad! Jason smiled, in his eyes, Lilith was as beautiful as ever, that tall and sexy body was even more attractive to the eyes, especially after being promoted to Quasi life and death realm, that style was even better than before. White Fox, on the other hand, is still as foxy as ever, and her seductive vor has not diminished at all. So much so that Jason saw White Fox, inevitably recalled the previous and White Fox between all kinds of charming, let him a burst of heart apathy up. White Foxs beautiful eyes red at Jason, she did not say anything, but from Jasons unsuspecting gaze can also be seen what this guy is resting in the heart. Dark Phoniex, your cultivation speed is not slow, you are already at the peak of Quasi life and death realm! Jason looked towards Dark Phoniex, he was able to sense the aura of Quasi life and death realm peak that permeated Dark Phoniex himself. White Fox smiled and said, Dark Phoniex is indeed cultivating very quickly, much faster than us. ording to what King James said, Dark Phoniexs own bloodline will cultivate faster and faster as it continues to transform. Originally, Dark Phoniex could have broken through Immortality, but King James told her to wait. He said that he wanted to wait for you to return, and that he might be able to get some treasures from the Eastsea Enve that would help Dark Phoniex break through even more. Jasons face was stunned as he thought to himself that King James could even guess that there would be something good for him to return from the Eastsea Enve? To be honest, there really was. He still had almost a hundred drops of Indestructible Origin source in his Storage Ring, which was the best treasure to break through Immortality. Jason smiled and said, Returning from the Eastsea Enve has indeed captured quite a few treasures. King James words are right. Those who have already broken through to the Quasi life and death realm will impact Immortality when I return, then impacting Immortality will be more assured and more effective. After a pause, Jason continued, However, there is no hurry for your cultivation and breakthrough first. I will go to Forbidden Land first. Saying that, Jason first rushed towards Land of the Divine Fallen. Old Mr. Miller didnt follow, he stayed at the Ancient City of Ruins stronghold. Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason came, and just as he reached this side of the boundary, Saint Maries voice hade, Jason, youre finally here,e right in. Jason walked straight in, passed through the boundary and entered the Land of the Divine Fallen. After entering, he was directly teleported to Saint Maries pce, Saint Marie was inside the pce, looking like she was waiting for Jason specifically. After Jason saw Saint Marie, he said in a respectful tone, Greetings to Elder Saint Marie This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The words just fell tone, a slender jade hand head shot down, which contains a strong Undying Force, that slender jade hand is surrounded by a Law of Imperishability, cohesion of Immortal Summit force toward Jason head copse down. Jasons face was stunned, but his reaction was also extremely fast, Sunling Bloodline exploded in an instant, and his own big Quasi life and death realmOrigin Energy was also exploding, and he struck out with a fist to meet it. Rumble! Jasons fist and the slender jade hand that pressed down on his head shook together, erupting into a violent sound, and a storm of violent qi energy also swept around. After this strike, Jason was shaken back a few steps, but his body was unharmed. Not bad, not bad for a big Quasi life and death realm! Saint Marie spoke in a calm tone. In truth, Saint Maries heart wasnt calm at all, to the point where she wanted to say that this was really a pervert! Just now, when she had a sudden outburst, even though she didnt use all her strength, at least about 80% of her Immortal Summit power had been used. Jason was unprepared to shake her palm, and was actually only shaken back a few steps, unharmed, which made Saint Marie feel that it was really perverted. Jason smiled and said, Beautiful sister, just now a moment of mouth, shouted the wrong name, beautiful sister must not take it to heart. Jason felt that just now Saint Maries p admittedly had the meaning of testing his Great Quasi life and death realms strength, but it was estimated that there was also the reason why he shouted Saint Marie senior. Because Jason recalled that back then, outside Forbidden Land, after he shouted out Saint Marie senior, he was pped directly into the mound by Saint Marie. Saint Marie appeared nomittal as she looked at Jason and said, I can see that you gained a lot from the trip to Eastsea Enve. There arent many that can go as far as the Great Quasi life and death realm. Among the major Cultivation Extreme Realms, the most difficult one is the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, which requires not only natural talent, but also chance and some specific circumstances. Then there is the Great Quasi life and death realm, the Great Quasi life and death realm needs to go through life and death in order to realize the true mysteries of life and death. From the time you walked to the Great Quasi life and death realm, I dont need you to narrate it, I also know that you must have gone through hardships in the Eastsea Enve, and you were even on the verge of death at the most dangerous times, or else you wouldnt have been able to realize the true life and death axioms. Jason nodded as he said, Indeed. It is true that I almost died in Eastsea Enve. It was really dangerous at that time, and I eventually survived! Jason continued, Beautiful sister, this time in Eastsea Enve got 36 Creation Origin Stones. beautiful sister has a chance to be able to break through to Creation realm. Saying that, the Storage Ring in Jasons hand shed with millimeters of light, and a piece of Creation Origin Stone was taken out, containing an aura of Creation origin. Creation Origin Stone! At this moment, Saint Marie could no longer remain calm, her figure moved and immediately rushed over, her long skirt fluttering, and that piece of proudly rolled round was trembling sharply. Jason nced at it and hastily withdrew his gaze, this is a sphemy to his predecessor. Saint Marie stared at that piece of Creation Origin Stone, her clear and elegant jade face was flushed with gusts of excitement, her eyes were glowing red, murmuring to herself, How many years has it been? Restricted by theck of the Origin of Creation in this Heaven and Earth, I have been stuck in Immortality for endless years! Now, there is finally a Creation Origin! Wonderful! Thats great! Seeing Saint Marie so excited, Jason felt extremely happy in his heart as well, and he said, Beautiful sister, there are a total of 36 Creation Origin Stones, so you, along with Elder Ancestor King, and Elder King James, can split it equally, 12 pieces each. Chapter 2831 Doubt (Normal) Saint Marie heard Jasons words and then came back to her senses, she took a deep breath to calm her inner excitement, she said, Its really Creation Origin Stone! Jason, thank you so much! You have fulfilled one of our dreams! However, I dont think Ill be able to use 12 pieces of Creation Origin Stone, maybe just seven or eight will be enough. Jason smiled and said, Just 12 pieces. Just to be on the safe side. When the timees, if you really cant use it all then well talk about it. Good, good! Saint Marie nodded and opened her mouth. At the end, Jason said, Pretty Sister, I also got some Indestructible Origin source in Eastsea Enve. Ill share ten drops like this with you here. I see that some of the city lords on Ancient Battlefield are at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, only one step away from Immortality. This Indestructible Origin source you see to it that you distribute it to them so that they can better break the realm. Saint Maries face was stunned as she said, Surprisingly, I even got so many Indestructible Origin source springs? Indestructible Origin source springs are indeed of great help in breaking through Immortality, with these ten drops of Indestructible Origin Spring, several more Immortality powerhouses will be added to Land of the Divine Fallen. Jasons Indestructible Origin source still had around nearly a hundred drops left, he was nning to give Saint Marie, Ancestor King, and King James all ten drops to share out. The remaining Indestructible Origin source, lets say Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, Night King, Lilith, and some other Celestials on The Human Realm side were also going to be used, in addition to him leaving a portion for himself. Jason didnt know how much he would need to consume when he broke through Immortality, so if there was still some Indestructible Origin left at that time, he would share some of it with the Forbidden Land side. Some of the city lords in Forbidden Land who were stationed in Ancientway, they were really unsung heroes, for countless years they had been guarding the front line of the battle against The Celestial Realm, behind them was the entire The Human Realm. It was just that there were very few in The Human Realm who knew of the existence of these people, who knew that these people were guarding. Therefore, Jason was still happy to help them when he was able to. Beautiful sister, then Ill go over to Ancestor King seniors side first, and then Ill have to go look for King James senior afterwards. Jason spoke, and as he spoke, he gave ten drops of Indestructible Origin Source to Saint Marie. Saint Marie nodded and said, You go then. Its not like Im going to break through Creation realm overnight, I need to make some preparations before I go for it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jason remembered something like that after hearing this, he couldnt help but ask, By the way, beautiful sister, I have a question. Go ahead. Saint Marie said. Jason immediately said, Doesnt Ancientway currently say that it cant carry The Celestial RealmCreation realm powerhouses toe? If beautiful sister breaks through to Creation realm, wouldnt that make it impossible to travel to Ancientway? Saint Maries face was stunned after hearing this, then she said with a smile, Who told you that, the Ancientway is restricted to the Celestial Realm side, there is no restriction on the Human Realm side, not to mention Creation Realm, even if the Human Realm has an Eternal Realm, the Human Realm will not be able to travel to the Ancientway? Realm has Eternal Realm powerhouses, they can also travel to Ancientway. Why is that? Jason couldnt help but ask. Saint Marie said, Ancientway was originally built from The Human Realm, along with The Celestial Realm. It was meant to connect the space of The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm together. Therefore, the spacew of Ancientway is based on The Human Realm. The nine Ancientways, you can understand as a spatial channel. At the end of the Ancient War, Emperor killed The Celestial Realm alone, and when he blocked the strongest people of The Celestial Realm, he cut down the spatialw of The Celestial Realm at the spatial entrances of the Ancientway, which was an irreversible cut. After the reduction, The Celestial Realms Ancientways spatial entrance could only amodate those below Creation realm. If a Creation realm level powerhouse forcibly enters the Ancientways spatial entrance, the consequence induced will be a spatial copse and being swept into the spatial and temporal turbulence. I see! Jason nodded. He heard and understood that Ancientway was an existence simr to a spatial passageway connecting from The Human Realm to The Celestial Realm, and a spatial entrance existed on the side of The Celestial Realm. However, there is no such thing as a spatial portal on The Human Realm side to the Ancientway, because the portal is built from The Human Realm side to The Celestial Realm. So cultivators of whatever level on The Human Realm side could travel to Ancientway. However, after thews of the Ancientways spatial entrance on The Celestial Realms side were cut down by Emperor, the spatial entrance was no longer able to carry Creation realm and above. Saint Marie continued, But with the Human Realm Cultivation Cage broken, thews of heaven and earth will be restored, and the Ancientways spatialws will be repaired, making the spatialws of the Celestial Realms spatial entrances gradually perfected, and under the continuous improvement, the Creation realm powerhouses will be able to enter the Celestial Realm. The Celestial Realms spatial entrance will be gradually perfected, and under continuous improvement, Creation Realm powerhouses will be able to step in. The other way, is that Heavenly Dao Stone is needed to stabilize the spatial entrance and strengthen the spatialws of the spatial entrance, then Creation realm level powerhouses on The Celestial Realms side will also be able to enter. I understand. Beautiful sister, then Ill go find Ancestor King first. Jason opened his mouth as he bid farewell to Saint Marie and left Land of the Divine Fallen. Soon, Jason arrived at Holy Dragon Land, Ancestor King had already sensed Jasons aura and immediately invited Jason to enter. Jason entered Holy Dragon Land and saw Ancestor King. Greetings, Elder Ancestor King! Jason opened his mouth and said. Ancestor Kingughed and said, No need to be polite. You must have gone through unimaginable tribtions and crises to reach this point in the Great Quasi life and death realm. However, in the end, to be able to bring The Human Realms heavenly pride along with you to return safely, this is the greatest victory! Jason said, Back then, Ancestor King had cast a realm, allowing me to see thews of order of Quasi life and death realm, Immortality, and other realms, which has also helped me immensely in my cultivation. This time also did not disappoint you seniors, and I have made some gains in Eastsea Enve. Saying that, Jason took out the Creation Origin Stone along with the Indestructible Origin Source. When Ancestor King took a look, his face shook as he said, This is the Creation Origin Stone! Elder Ancestor King is only half a step away from Creation realm. These 12 Creation Origin Stones are for seniors to use to break through Creation realm. and these Indestructible Origin sources, I hope there will be some more Immortality powerhouses in Forbidden Land. Jason said. Good, good! Ancestor King nodded his head one after another, and he was extremely excited as he said, Jason, thank you so much indeed! Seniors are polite. Seniors have been sticking to Ancientway, and the entire The Human Realm needs to thank you. Jason opened his mouth and added, The Celestial Realms full-scale offensive against The Human Realm is not far away. The Human Realms side also needs to have more Creation realm powerhouses, or else it simply wont be able to withstand The Celestial Realms invasion! Dont worry, as long as I live, Holy Dragon Lands Ancientway will never lose its hold! I vow to fight the enemies of The Celestial Realm to the end! Ancestor King said in a deep voice. Chapter 2832 Get the hell out of here (Normal) Land of the Falling Phoenix. Jason said goodbye to Ancestor King and came straight to Land of the Falling Phoenix. At this moment, Jason was sitting opposite to King James in the grand hall of Land of the Falling Phoenix. King James was as handsome and elegant as before, he had made a pot of tea and was drinking it with Jason. In the Ancient Age, no one was able to reach the Great Quasi life and death realm. Even in the Ancient Era, the most astonishingly brilliant and absolute King of Gods did not reach the Great Quasi life and death realm, King James opened his mouth, he smiled indifferently and said, But you did it, which means that your potential is really high, and whats more important is your Belief and your will are strong and tough enough! Otherwise, it is not possible to go this far in the Great Quasi life and death realm. Jason nodded, to this day, when he recalled the process of breaking through the Great Quasi life and death realm in Eastsea Enve, he still had palpitations in his heart, it was really a close call. Jason felt that there was a blessing from his parents in heaven, but also his father gave him that strong belief that he was able to hold on. Jason said, Elder King James, the three Nirvana Pills that you gave to us on this trip to Eastsea Enve really yed the most crucial role. It can be said that without these three Nirvana Pill, I, including the other The Human Realm Celestials and Old Mr. Miller, really wouldnt have been able to return!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jason was telling the truth. In the final battle, the role yed by these three Nirvana Pill was truly irreceable. If not for these three Nirvana Pill, Jason would not have been able to fight under Marcus Deathless attack and would have died for sure. Simrly, if Old Mr. Miller hadnt used the two Nirvana Pills to explode at his peak, he wouldnt have been able to stand up to the crowd and buy time for The Human Realms pride to escape. Then the oue of the final battle of Eastsea Enve would be rewritten, and The Human Realm martial artists would only really be wiped out! Jason hadnt had much contact with King James before, but for the favor of these three extremely precious Nirvana Pills, he would remember and be grateful for the rest of his life. These three Nirvana Pill not only saved his life, but also the lives of all The Human Realm martial artists in Eastsea Enve. King James smiled lightly and said, Youre wee. Fighting against The Celestial Realm is the mission of the entire The Human Realm, so if you represent The Human Realm to go to Eastsea Enve to fight for the chance, I will naturally do my best to help if I can. At that time, I also thought that the Nirvana Pill might be useful to you, so I gave it all to you. Jason nodded as he asked, Although this Nirvana Pill has a lot of side effects, it is definitely a supreme treasure level elixir, and in a life and death battle, a single Nirvana Pill is enough to change the oue of the battle. I wonder if this Nirvana Pill can continue to be refined? King James shook his head and said, For the time being, it can no longer be refined. The origin of Nirvana Pilles from the Phoenix Nirvana Rebirth. This ce is Land of the Falling Phoenix, do you know why it is called Land of the Falling Phoenix? Huh? Jason looked at King James , who subconsciously shook his head. King Jamesplexion looked a bit forlorn and sad as he said, Because there was once a real falling phoenix in this ce. That is an old phoenix, but this old phoenix is not a real ancient divine phoenix, there is an ancient divine phoenix bloodline in the body, just not pure enough. This old phoenix was the guardian beast of the Land of the Falling Phoenix, and it fell. At the time of the fall, the old phoenix melted its own blood and refined it into five Nirvana Pill. in the end, under the refining of the old phoenixs blood and essence, its own body had already gone up in smoke and its body did not exist. Of the five Nirvana Pill, two have already been used up, and the remaining three were given to you in the first ce. Jasons face was stunned, he didnt expect the origin of the Nirvana Pill to be like this. Surprisingly, it required Phoenix Essence Blood to refine it. However, it wasnt hard to imagine that the so-called Phoenix Nirvana, reborn from the fire was true, which was why the Nirvana Pill that was refined with Phoenix Essence Blood possessed the effect of instantly restoring a martial artist to their peak state. Jason then took out the remaining twelve Creation Origin Stones from the Storage Ring and counted, Elder King James, these Creation Origin Stones are for you to use to break through the Creation realm. In addition, there are ten drops of the Indestructible Origin Source, if any of the generals under your hand need to break through Immortality, then distribute it to them. King James looked at the Creation Origin Stone and Indestructible Origin Spring that Jason took out, he took a deep breath and then said heavily, Thank you! Jason said, The Human Realm side also needs to have Creation level powerhouses, the next time The Celestial Realmes to attack Ancientway on arge scale, then the ones whoe will only be Creation realm powerhouses. King James nodded, then he remembered something and asked, Right, whats the situation with Lewis? Why havent I sensed the slightest hint of Cultivation aura anymore? Jason was slightly silent as he said, In the final battle of The Celestial Realm, Old Mr. Miller killed a Creation realm powerhouse and three quasi-Creation realm powerhouses with a single punch! In order to escort The Human Realms pride away, Old Mr. Miller burned his own essence and blood, plus Old Mr. Miller took two Nirvana Pill in a row, the cumtive side-effects of the bacsh are unimaginable. In the end, Old Mr. Miller saved his life, but THE origin of martial arts disintegrated. Its- King James was stunned, he took a deep breath and sighed, Thats really too bad, Lewis is so powerful, if the origin of martial arts didnt disintegrate, Cultivation would definitely be on a higher level! However, its unfortunate that THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS is still alive under the disintegration. Jason nodded as he said, Old Mr. Miller has had a very tiring life as well, still fighting at his age. In fact, Im satisfied with the result so far. For me, as long as Old Mr. Miller is still alive, thats the best result. Good, as long as the man is still alive, then there is still hope! King James said. Eventually, Jason said goodbye to King James and he left Land of the Falling Phoenix. After walking out of the Land of the Falling Phoenix, Jasons eyes looked towards the remaining three Forbidden Lands, namely Scarlet Forbidden Land, Land of Silent Night and Hell. Immediately, the past came to his mind. When he was still weak and came to Forbidden Land, Scarlet Forbidden Lands Blood Fiend, Land of Silent Nights Silent King, and Hells Christopher Walsh repeatedly targeted him. Especially Blood Fiend, if not for Saint Maries protection, Jason doesnt know if he can survive until now. Its not toote for a gentleman to take revenge! Jasonughed coldly and said to himself, At first, you guys bullied me for being weak. Now that Ive returned, Im going to rely on my own strength to seek justice with you guys! The words just fell, Jasons figure moved, and he directly cracked the air towards the direction of Scarlet Forbidden Land. In the next moment, Jason stood in front of Scarlet Forbidden Land, looking at theyers of blood-colored aura permeating within Forbidden Land, he took a deep breath, and fiercely opened his mouth with a bellowing cry- Blood Fiend, get the hell out of here! Chapter 2833 – Forcing Forbidden Land (Normal) CBlood Fiend, get the hell out of there! Jason drank like thunder, rumbling and moving, shaking the sky. This roar of Jasons naturally traveled into Scarlet Forbidden Land, and at the same time, the sound waves of that voice also traveled to the Ancient City of Ruins side. Inside Green Dragon Stronghold.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Old Mr. Miller, Ghost Doctor, Yusup, Dafydd and others were all gathered together andughing, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, Benji, Darcey and other Celestial Pride were also gathered together and talking, in addition to Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors. Coldly, Jasons roar came out, causing all the people inside Green Dragon Stronghold to hear it. Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, and his pair of old eyes looked towards the direction of Forbidden Land as he said, Jason has gone to Scarlet Forbidden Land, is this to settle the score with Blood Fiend? With that, Old Mr. Miller stood up and said, Lets go, go over and see whats going on. This was a clear indication that he was going to settle the score with the Lord of Forbidden Land, Old Mr. Miller was really uneasy and had to go over to see the situation. The existence of every Forbidden Land is extremely crucial and important to The Human Realm, and every Lord of Forbidden Land, regardless of whether it is good or bad, is actually meritorious in guarding The Human Realm. In addition, in every Forbidden Land, besides the Lord of Forbidden Land, there are hundreds of thousands of generals who stand firm in the Ancient Battlefield, so you cant deny the entire Forbidden Land just because of what a Lord of Forbidden Land does. At least, no matter whether it was Scarlet Forbidden Land or Land of the Divine Fallen and other Forbidden Land, those generals who stood firm at the frontline against The Celestial Realm, they were all unsung heroes, all of them fighting at the frontline. Lets go, then! Yusup said as well. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, Robert, Marcel, Zack, Darcey and other celestial heroes all got up, and Mr. Iron Fist also gathered the Satan Operation Group Warriors, and all of them walked out and headed towards Scarlet All of them walked out and rushed in the direction of Scarlet Forbidden Land. Scarlet Forbidden Land. As Jasons voice rang out, within Scarlet Forbidden Land, Bloodlords voice emerged, and he snorted coldly, saying, Jason, what do you mean by this? Provoking a Lord of Forbidden Land? Provoking? Jasonughed coldly and said, This is not provocation on my part. Im here to suppress you. When I was weak, you repeatedly bullied me and even tried to tackle me. Now, I wont bully you either, so Ill fight you with my Quasi life and death realm cultivation! A battle with me? What qualifications do you have to say such words to a Lord of Forbidden Land? Without Forbidden Lands hundreds of years of guardianship, The Human Realm would have long since ceased to exist, and it would be impossible for you, Jason, to exist! Bloodlord opened his mouth, his figure appeared within Scarlet Forbidden Lands boundary, his blood-colored gaze stared at Jason, saying, Forbidden Land fought against The Celestial Realm, guarding it for a thousand years, have you, The Human Realms people have ever had a word of gratitude? Now, you want to suppress me? I am the Lord of Forbidden Land appointed by the Ancient Emperor, guarding a side of Forbidden Land, what qualifications do you have to suppress me? Jason was slightly silent, no matter what Blood Fiend had done, Scarlet Forbidden Land did guard an Ancientway, and did guard The Human Realm. In that respect, Blood Fiends credit was the same as any other Lord of Forbidden Land, there was no higher or lower. Jason took a deep breath, he said, I am only targeting you. Scarlet Forbidden Land, fighting on the frontline battlefield, fighting against the enemies of The Celestial Realm, I Jason admire, regard them as The Human Realm hero! But you, you once targeted me, whats wrong with me targeting you back, Scarlet Forbidden Land is indeed a credit to The Human Realm, and as the Lord of Forbidden Land in Scarlet Forbidden Land, you cant be erased from the credit. However, on the basis of your merits, you can recklessly target me in the first ce? Didnt you want to target me? Come on! Jasons actions had already attracted the attention of Silent King, Christopher Walsh, and other Forbidden Land lords, and they also looked towards Scarlet Forbidden Lands side. Bloodlords face became gloomy, and his blood-colored eyes stared at Jason. As the Lord of Forbidden Land, he was of course furious at being provoked by Jason. However, he also knew that the pride of The Human Realm side had already be a climate, not to mention Jason, there were quite a number of its Priden Heavensworth who had reached Immortality, and even those at the peak of Immortality. Therefore, The Human Realms pride is no longer the same as in the beginning, he Blood Fiend want to target can be targeted. Right at this moment- Whoosh! Whoosh! Only a figure arrived, Old Mr. Miller and the others, as well as Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Wolf Boy, and other major Heavens Pride arrived. Seeing Jason confronting Blood Fiend, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and others directly released their Immortality pressure. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn had already reached the peak of Immortality, and when the aura of the peak Immortality pressure erupted, it shook the sky and caused the wind and clouds to change color. Robert, Benji, Marcel, Zack and the others were the same, all of them exploding their own Immortality pressure aura. This was a demonstration of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, and it was also announcing that The Human Realms Heavenly Pride had risen! Jason stared at Blood Fiend within Forbidden Land as he said, This is how my character is. Those who have treated me well and helped me, I will remember and repay them a hundred times over; but those who have targeted me, I will get them back a hundred times over! With the Quasi life and death realm, I will fight you! Boom! Saying that, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline erupted out, a Vital Force impacting the sky, the majestic surging Qi and blood was boundless, thick and majestic, endless! Jasons figure moved, and he charged directly towards within Scarlet Forbidden Land. Jason, you are bold, how can Forbidden Land allow you to intrude at will? Blood Fiend roared, he raised his hand and sted his palm forward to block Jason, Indestructible Runes appeared in his palm, and the Undying Force erupted. Jason was fearless, he catalyzed his own Origin Energy of the Great Quasi life and death realm, and sted out a fist, and Blood Fiends fist power hard together, bursting out a shocking might. There was a loud rumbling sound, and the might was so great that it shook out a powerful storm of qi energy. After this strike, Jasons figure had already disappeared, and he forced his way into Scarlet Forbidden Land. For Jason, Blood Fiends targeting at the beginning, even nearly killing him, was a knot in his heart that he had to untie. After Jason enters Scarlet Forbidden Land, Wolf Boy moves and tries to rush in as well. Old Mr. Miller saw this and said, Wolf Boy, dont go in. The rest of you dont go in either, just wait outside. Let Jason take care of this matter himself. Only then did Wolf Boy stop his steps after hearing this. Yusup and the others understood Old Mr. Millers meaning, Jasons targeting of Blood Fiend was treated as a personal vendetta. If every Immortality talent on The Human Realms side rushed in, it would inevitably cause a confrontation between The Human Realm and Forbidden Land. However, in Forbidden Land, Blood Fiend is not the only one, there are many generals who fight on Ancient Way, and their sacrifice and protection are actually worthy of admiration and respect. Therefore, in Old Mr. Millers opinion, there is no need to escte this matter to the point of antagonizing Forbidden Land. Chapter 2834 vs Blood Fiend (Normal) Scarlet Forbidden Land. Jason had directly broken into Scarlet Forbidden Land, the entire Scarlet Forbidden Land was filled with a blood-colored aura, surging like a tide, looking like a sea of blood. In the front, there was a figure filled with the meaning of angry killing, that a channel of blood-colored breath around its body, a pair of blood-colored eyes staring tightly at Jason, the eyes flowed out a little bit of Sen Han cold intention. This was Blood Fiend! Blood Fiend stared at Jason with a cold gaze, and with endless anger in his tone, he said, Jason, you even forced your way into Forbidden Land! Know your sin? Jasonughed coldly and said, What crime is there? I went to several other Forbidden Land, howe I didnt see any crime? Blood Fiend, this is a personal grudge between you and me! Didnt you target me in the beginning? Now, Iming to your door in person! Im still Quasi life and death realm, and youre also an Immortality powerhouse. Do you still not dare to fight me? A cold aura appeared in Blood Fiends eyes as he said, Dont think that you can do whatever you want just because youve stepped into the Great Quasi life and death realm. Since you want toe to the door looking for death, then I will fulfill you! Saying that, Blood Fiends figure moved as he took the initiative to attack and kill. As the Lord of Forbidden Land, if he didnt meet Jasons attack, he would definitely lose his majesty. Besides, this was within Scarlet Forbidden Land, and in terms of timing and location, it was favorable for him, upying a great advantage because the blood-colored aura surging in Scarlet Forbidden Land was able to constantly replenish his own origin. Boom! Blood Fiend pped his palm directly towards Jason, his palm power covered heaven and earth, a Law of Imperishability order surrounded it, and it directly suppressed towards Jason. The power of this strike was extremely powerful, causing the entire sky above Scarlet Forbidden Land to shake. Jasons eyes sank, he was fearless, on the contrary, his own battle spirit and fighting spirit had risen to the extreme. His Sunling Bloodline erupted crazily, and a Vital Force impacted the sky, just like a blood dragon crossing the sky, looking extremely spectacr and eye-catching. At the same time, Jasons own Quasi life and death realmOrigin Energy was also erupting, and he roaredC Open Heaven Fist! Open Heaven Fist! Boom! Jasons fist sted out, he broke out the Heaven Fists fist momentum, this is a magnificent fist, the big Quasi life and death realmOrigin Energy that broke out in the fist momentum reached a strong realm, and the fist intent that was embedded in the fist rose up to the sky, wrapped in the destructive momentum to meet Blood Fiends palm p! The fists and palms shed together, and a fierce sound power erupted out of thin air, and the momentum swept in all directions, causing the void to vibrate. After this strikended, Jasons figure was actually seen to sway for a moment, but he was not surprised, his strongest battle power had not yet erupted. He gazed at Blood Fiend and said, Is this your own battle power? That will only disappoint me! You only have this much battle power, and youre destined to be suppressed! Arrogant! Blood Fiend shouted coldly, then bellowed out, Bloodfire Inferno! In an instant, all those blood-colored breaths in Scarlet Forbidden Land surged up, like a sea of blood surging into Blood Fiends body, and Blood Fiend unleashed his strongest domain C Bloodfire Inferno! Under this field, his own qi and blood origin was greatly increased, at the same time, the enemies within the field would be eroded by the blood-colored breath, and the consequence of the blood-colored breath attack was to elerate the decline of his own qi and blood origin. Jasonughed coldly when he saw this, he let out a roar, Green Dragon! Ang roarC A divine mighty dragon roar sounded, only to see the Green Dragon illusion appear in the air, the huge dragon body crushing the sky, the rolling dragon might swept in all directions like a tidal wave. With the manifestation of Dragon Bloodline, Jason himself was invulnerable to allws, and the strongest field cast by Blood Fiend could not affect Jason at all. At the same time, Jason activated his Green Dragons Golden Body, a greenish-golden light blossomed out as he took a step out and took the initiative to attack Blood Fiend. Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Boom! Jason erupted with the strongest fist power, as Azure Dragon Dao Fist erupted, the The Power of the Heaven in the underworld was hooked up, strands of The Power of the Heaven converged in his fist power, and along with his fist power, he directly killed Blood Fiend. Blood Fiends face changed slightly, he actually sensed that the force contained in Jasons punch caused an inexplicable threat to him. Blood Fiend didnt dare to be careless, he used the Immortalitys Laws of Order, the Law of Imperishability in the void manifested, he raised his hand and pressed, a Law of Imperishability sted towards Jason, the peak power of Immortality was also erupting, all of them attacked Jason at once. The peak power of Immortality was also erupting, and all of them attacked Jason at once. Jason was fearless, he didnt even dodge, his punches were still charging straight upwards, sting towards Blood Fiend. Rumble! The two mens attacks once again shed together, causing the ground to shake and the sky and earth to lose color. Jasons fist power tore through the Law of Imperishability order that bombarded him, and his fist power continued to kill Blood Fiend. Blood Fiend couldnt retreat in time, so he could only raise his hand and make a fist to resist Jasons fist. Under the fist collision, the Power of the Heaven condensed in Jasons fist also entered into Blood Fiends body, Blood Fiend had no way to resist, what made his face change was that the Power of the Heaven directly attacked and killed his the origin of martial arts! martial arts! Blood Fiend hurriedly retreated, and at that moment, he actually sensed that his the origin of martial arts had been affected to a certain extent, which caused his face to turnpletely cold. He finally realized why Jasons punch would give him a sense of threat, it turned out that the killing power of Jasons punch was able to point directly at THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, targeting THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS to cause direct injuries. That made it seem scary! Whoosh! Jason catalyzed March Arctic, and his entire body transformed into a bolt of lightning, instantly closing in on Blood Fiend, he was never going to let Blood Fiend have any breathing room. Since Jason had started to attack, he would crush Blood Fiend in a devastating way, making Blood Fiends heart obey and subjugate Blood Fiend! Blood Fiend sensed Jasons aura as he rushed to kill, he did not panic in the face of danger, he was no longer a veteran powerhouse, and was extremely experienced in battle. ImmediatelyC Boom! Blood Fiend made a prediction, he gathered his fist momentum, exploding the peak power of Immortality, and sted his fist towards the right front direction.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Blood Fiends punch sted out, snapping to see Jasons figure appearing exactly in this orientation, Blood Fiends punch Jason was toote to dodge. However, Jason did not intend to dodge it either. Kill! Jason let out a bellowing cry, and he also sted out a fist in an instant, the power of the great Quasi life and death realm contained within crushed the air and sted towards Blood Fiend. Bang! Bang! Almost at the same time, both Jason and Blood Fiends punches struck each others bodies. Jason was trading injuries for injuries! Chapter 2835 Strong Suppression (Normal) Bang! Bang! Two deafening thumping vibrations rang out as Blood Fiends power of a punch sted at Jason, and the peak power of Immortality that had coalesced in his fistpletely erupted, engulfing Jason. Simrly, Jason also threw a punch, and the Origin Energy of the great Quasi life and death realm exploded crazily, sting towards Blood Fiend. At that moment, Jasons own Green Dragons Golden Body was shining brightly, and the Green Dragons Illusion was even wrapping around his body, so it could be said that Jason had already pushed the strength of his body to the strongest state. When Blood Fiends fist sted over, it brought Blood Fiend a feeling like he was bombarding a bronze wall, and he was vaguely unable to shake it. This makes Blood Fiendpletely shocked up, after all, this seems too terrible, he can not imagine Jason will be able to temper their own body to such a strong realm. Jasons punch also bombarded Blood Fiends body, and the Great Quasi life and death realms origin force erupted, which actually shook Blood Fiends body and caused his blood to turn over. What made Blood Fiend feel even more horrified was that the Power of the Heaven embedded in Jasons punching force continued to attack and kill his the origin of martial arts. Blood Fiend could only use his Origin Energy to resist and wear down, but his origin of martial arts was still hurt by the Power of the Heaven. Stomp! The two of them separated their figures from each other under a punch st. Jasonughed coldly and said, Blood Fiend, is that all youve got? That can only mean that it disappoints me! Jason! Blood Fiend rose up in a frenzy of rage, but after seeing Jasons strength, he indeed couldnt say any hard words. If this is the only strength you have, then ept the reality of being suppressed! Jason spoke coldly, and then he bellowed, Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation! Boom! Jason catalyzed Human Emperor Fist, and as he executed his fist, a field was created, this was the Imperial Tao field, capable of triggering the Imperial Tao Origin Energy between heaven and earth. Now, this field had expanded a lot, covering the sky, and the Imperial Dao Origin Energy that could be triggered was even more vast and majestic. Under the support of this Imperial Dao Origin Energy, Jasons battle power had once again increased by one degree. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! Jason shouted angrily as his fist evolved, and the Primal Seal manifested in the void, containing the endless The spirit of the emperor. The Primal Seal appeared out of thin air, causing the heavens and earth to tremble, and it even contained an aura of divine might that suppressed the heavens and the worlds. When the Primal Seales out, it suppresses the eight directions! Therefore, after Jason evolved this Primal Seal, he also suppressed Blood Fiend head on, and the suppression force contained within was extremely powerful, making people unable to resist! At that moment, Blood Fiend sensed the crisis, he just wanted to avoid, steeplyC Dragons Mighty Strike. Dragons Might Strike! Jason directly bellowed out. Ang Roar! The Green Dragon Mirage erupted with an earth-shaking dragon roar, and then the Green Dragon Mirage appeared in the air, manifesting a huge dragon w that covered the air and pped towards Blood Fiend. The Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way contained the power of suppression, and was directly targeted at the origin of martial arts! Simrly, Dragons Might Strike was also directly targeting the origin of martial arts! Therefore, when Jason directly exploded these two major attacks, Blood Fiends face also changed in shock, and he thoroughly sensed the threatening intent. Break for me! Blood Fiend roared into the air, and the blood-colored aura surging throughout Scarlet Forbidden Land converged madly towards his body, and a Law of Imperishability order even surrounded him. His Indestructible Origin Energy exploded crazily, and the strong and violent force of Immortal Summit gathered, and his fist appeared in the air, just like that huge blood-colored fist mark, and sted towards Jason with the might of crushing the air. Blood Fiend could be said to have exploded his own strongestbat power, his own indestructible Origin Energy was also fully exploded, unreservedly punching out, wanting to break through Jasons attacking and killing trend. However, the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way came down, directly sting towards Blood Fiend. Immediately after that, the power of Dragons Might Strike that erupted from the Green Dragons Mirage also disappeared into Blood Fiends body. As for Blood Fiends punch that had exploded with his full strength, it had been fully resisted by Jason. Blood Fiend suddenly opened his mouth and grunted, at that moment, he sensed that his origin of martial arts had suffered a great impact, and even the origin of martial arts injuries could not be suppressed. Under the influence of the origin of martial arts, Blood Fiends own Cultivation breath also began to show a downward trend. Blood Fiend retreated one after another, and a look of horror shed in his eyes. Fighting against Jason gave him a feeling of being unable to focus, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was difficult for him to break through the defense, and what was even more fatal was that Jasons attack was able to directly target his the origin of martial arts to cause trauma. Such an opponent was too terrifying, once the origin of martial arts injuries continued to umte, it was difficult to recover after reaching a certain level. Blood Fiend, lend me another punch! Jason let out a steep roar, and at that moment, his own Sunling Bloodline was in full bloom as he directly erupted into the Extension Arctic fist seal from Nine Characters of Truth Fist! In an instant, the Sunling Bloodline stirring up all over Jasons body frantically merged into the Extension Arctic Fist, forming a vast and majestic terrifying power that caused the void to shake. I have a Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Jason roared angrily into the air, and with the majestic and gigantic power coalesced from Extension Arctic Fist, he exploded into this punch. Rumble! Jasons fist sted out, the green dragon shadow fused into this fist, and the fist intent that erupted formed a green dragon shadow that directly sted towards Blood Fiend along with Jasons fist momentum. The punch was overwhelmingly powerful and domineering! What was even more terrifying was that the Extension Arctic Fist power contained within this punch was erupting, truly possessing a supreme aura that dominated the world. Blood Fiends face waspletely horrified, and the pupils in his eyes abruptly shrunk coldly. Faced with Jasons fist, he could only roar in anger, urging his Origin Energy at all costs, the Law of Imperishability surrounded his fist, and a shield was formed by the outburst of his fist, resisting the might of the fist that sted at him head on. Rumble! A loud sound resounded through the heavens and earth, and in the next moment, the shield formed by Blood Fiends fist power was directly shattered. Jasons fist power did not stop there, the fist power that was transformed into the shadow of a green dragon continued to suppress and bombard Blood Fiends body with an invincible aura. WowRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Blood Fiend coughed out blood, and his entire body directly flew backwards, falling from mid-air and smashing heavily onto the ground. At this moment, all directions were silent! Including those outside of Scarlet Forbidden Land, the pairs of people who were watching this battle all fell silent! Chapter 2836 Compromise (Normal) The battle between Jason and Blood Fiend was being watched by all the major Forbidden Land lords, in addition to The Human Realm martial artists outside of Scarlet Forbidden Land. In Mengze Mountain, Forever Kong was also watching the battle from afar. Land of the Divine Fallen, Holy Dragon Land, Land of the Falling Phoenix, Deathdrift, and Hells major Forbidden Land lords were all watching. Forever Kong was initially worried about Jason escting this to the point of going against the entire Forbidden Land, and really, Forever Kong would have stepped in. If Jason had onlye here for his feud with Blood Fiend, then Forever Kong would not have interfered. However, when the major Forbidden Land Lords saw Jason send Blood Fiend flying straight to the ground, their faces really shook with it. Blood Fiend no matter how to say is also Immortality peak powerhouse,pared to Jason higher than a big realm, Jason with a big Quasi life and death realm cultivation, can so quickly knock down Blood Fiend, this war power and potential, is absolutely unimaginable. From this, we can also see the heaven-defying nature of the Great Quasi life and death realm. Blood Fiend copsed on the ground, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, even under the protection of Law of Imperishability, his own injuries were extremely heavy. Jason walked forward step by step, he stared at Blood Fiend and said, Todays battle is to let you understand that from the moment I return, you are destined to be trampled under my feet! If it wasnt for the fact that you are the Lord of Forbidden Land and have merited for guarding The Human Realm, I would have killed you long ago! Kill me? Hahaha! Blood Fiendughed out loud as he said, I am the Lord of Forbidden Land appointed by the Ancient Emperor. The Ancient Emperor has set up a great formation in every Forbidden Land, and only I can activate this formation. Can you try to kill me? If you kill me, I guarantee Ill be waiting for you in Hell! At that time, if the Great Formation is not aligned, the Ancientway of Scarlet Forbidden Land will not be able to restrict The Celestial Realm powerhouses, and the entire The Human Realm will be reduced to a Hell! Huh? Jasons face was stunned, he did hear Saint Marie say that before the Ancient Emperor traveled to The Celestial Realm alone, he was setting up a big formation in all the nine Forbidden Lands as a way to fight against The Celestial Realm. Jasonughed coldly and said, I wont kill you, but I can destroy your THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS and reduce you to a wasted person! Blood Fiends face changed slightly after hearing this, his eyes stared at Jason with indignation, and there was some scorn and fear in his eyes. If the origin of martial arts was abolished, it would really be worse than death. Of course, out of personal grudges, Jason will not really want to waste Blood Fiend, Blood Fiend even if he has targeted him or not, but for countless years has been guarding Scarlet Forbidden Land, is indeed in the guardian of The Human Realm. If he abolished Blood Fiend because of his own personal grudges, not to mention how the other Lords of Forbidden Land would look at it, just the generals and soldiers of the major cities of Scarlet Forbidden Land would be chilled to the bone. This was also something Jason did not want to see. Therefore, for Jason, he attacked Scarlet Forbidden Land with only one purpose, and that was to beat Blood Fiend down and take out a mouthful of bad anger, and at the same time, let Blood Fiend and the other Lords of Forbidden Land know that The Human Realm martial artists were no longer something they could target just because they wanted to. target anymore. After beating you up, old me is also relieved. However, things are not over yet. Give me a copy of Sanguine Spirit Coral and the previous grudge will be over. Jason stared at Blood Fiend and opened his mouth. Sanguine Spirit Coral was only found in Scarlet Forbidden Land, and back in Land of the Divine Fallen, James gave Jason a copy of the auxiliary materials for refining Sacred Soldier, which included Sanguine Spirit Coral. Blood Fiend looked at Jason as he said in a cold voice, Want to take Sanguine Spirit Coral? Dont you dream, Scarlet Forbidden Land has long since run out of Sanguine Spirit Coral! No? The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Is it true that there is none or are you unwilling to give it? Do you really think that I wouldnt dare to waste you? A stern killing aura emerged from Jasons body, he didnt believe that there was no Sanguine Spirit Coral in Scarlet Forbidden Land. If Blood Fiend was unwilling to hand over the Sanguine Spirit Coral, he would directly strike out and abolish Blood Fiends the origin of martial arts. At this moment, Forever Kongs voice could be heard from afarC Blood Fiend, put things to rest. Blood Fiend heard Forever Kong open his mouth he gritted his teeth, after hearing Forever Kong himself open his mouth he could only admit it. Immediately, Blood Fiends right hand probed towards the depths of Forbidden Land, and then he saw a piece of Sanguine Souljade flying over, this Sanguine Souljade was like coral, but with a jade-like luster, and contained strands of treasure aura. This was precisely Scarlet Forbidden Lands unique Sanguine Spirit Coral. Get the hell out of Scarlet Forbidden Land! Blood Fiend tossed this Sanguine Souljade to Jason, then roared angrily. Jason casually took it and looked at this piece of Sanguine Souljade, he then looked at Blood Fiend and said, Dont mess with me in the future, or else if you mess with me once, Ill suppress you once! And dont let me catch you doing anything to wrong The Human Realm! Jason left Scarlet Forbidden Land after saying this. Outside of Scarlet Forbidden Land, after Jason walked out, Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Jason, is that a relief? Jason grinned and said, Beating up Blood Fiend is much more refreshing! But its not over yet! Just as the crowd was wondering, Jason headed in the direction of Deathdrift. Arriving at Deathdrift, Jason didnt enter, he looked at Deathdrift and said, Silent King , Im toozy to go in and beat you up. Give me a Sacred Fruit of Silence! Sacred Fruit of Silence was also one of the auxiliary materials for refining Sacred Soldier, and Jason was determined to get it. Jason, youre arrogant!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Within Deathdrift, the roar of Silent King was heard. Jason sneered and said, What? Not giving? Fine then, Ill make a trip into your Deathdrift. Lets see if its your mouth or my fist thats hard! YouC Silent King was furious, and recalling the tragic situation of Blood Fiend in Scarlet Forbidden Land, he didnt say much afterward. Honestly speaking, as the Lord of Forbidden Land, he also had status and dignity, if he ended up in the same situation as Blood Fiend, it would indeed be humiliating enough. Get lost! Silent King opened his mouth, and immediately afterward, only a holy fruit flew out. Jason reached out and received this Sacred Fruit, this was a true Holy Pill, whose greatest utilityy in the area of weapon refining, none other than the Sacred Fruit of Silence. Jason sneered, since Silent King had already sensibly handed over the Sacred Fruit of Silence, he didnt bother with anything else. Thest stop, Jason came to HellForbidden Land. Jason had juste over, and Christopher Walshs voice had alreadye through, Youre wanting ck Underworld Sacred Water? Nice! Jason said in a cold voice. Christopher Walsh didnt say anything else, since Bloodlord and Silent King had bothpromised, there was no need for him to hold on. Immediately, a drop of ck Underworld Sacred Water was sent out under the Origin Breath, and Jason held his hand to it, sensing the bone-chilling coldness contained within. After Jason was sure that it was the ck Underworld Sacred Water, he took out a jade bottle and put this drop of ck Underworld Sacred Water in it. Chapter 2837 – Weapon Refining Materials (Normal) Jason has collected three smithing materials so far, Sanguine Spirit Coral, Sacred Fruit of Silence, and ck Underworld Sacred Water. In addition, there was also Red Blood Phoenix Gold, which was only avable in Land of the Falling Phoenix. Thats not a problem either, as King James will give it to Jason whenever he needs it. There is also the Five Elements Floating Earth, which is in Mengze Mountain. The so-called Five Elements Floating Earth is the earth on the big grave in Mengze Mountain. The so-called Five Elements Floating Soil is the soil from the big grave in Mengze Mountain. The Five Elements Floating Soil condenses the power of the Five Elements and has the effect of suppressing the Five Elements, and it is also a rare material for suppressing, confining and other formations. At the beginning, Forever Kong also promised Jason that when Jason needed the Five Elements Floating Soil, Forever Kong would take some and give it to Jason. Besides these, James also mentioned a weapon smithing material which was in the Forbidden Sea called Molten Sand. This Molten Sand is also extremely important in the refining of weapons, able to perfectly blend the refining materials together, to put it bluntly, it can y a neutralizing and regting role. Because the mother child God Gold was too powerful, it was difficult for other refining materials to be integrated, which required Molten Sand to be added for neutralization and regtion. Molten Sand is in the depths of the Forbidden Sea, and one needs to travel to the Forbidden Sea to obtain it. However, traveling to the Forbidden Sea will require facing the Forbidden King who has gone insane. it is difficult to face it by relying on Forever Kong alone, after all, Forever Kong has not yet recovered to his peak. Jason thought darkly, he thought for a moment and said to himself, However, we can wait until Saint Marie, Ancestor King, King James, the Lords of Forbidden Land have broken through to Creation realm, and then, together with Forever Kong, a few strong Creation realm masters will travel to Forbidden Sea. Creation realm powerhouses will be able to help retrieve some Molten Sand by traveling to Forbidden Sea! Jason himself was actually not in a hurry to refine the weapon, everything would wait until the time was right. Saint Marie and the other Lords of Forbidden Land had made some preparations, and it would probably be within these few days that the party would start impacting Creation realm, waiting until Saint Marie and the others had managed to stabilize Creation realm. Afterwards, Jason and Old Mr. Miller returned to Green Dragon Stronghold. As night fell, tables of food and drinks were set up in the Green Dragon Stronghold. Jason sat down with the Satan Operation Group brothers and many of The Human Realms pride to eat and drink. He still missed the time when he was surrounded by a group of brothers who drank, ate, and bragged about their lives. This kind of life is what he aspires to. However, with The Celestial Realm weighing on him, there were still many unknowns, such as the mystery of the depths of Chaos mentioned by the Eastern Great Emperor in his handwritten note. All of these are great pressures. Therefore, for Jason, after the short indulgence, it was more important to improve his strength, not only his own strength, but also the strength of everyone around him. This time when he came back from Eastsea Enve, Jason and his group had also harvested many cultivation resources, among which Semi-Holy Pill had many. Jason waited for Ghost Doctor to refine these Semi-Holy Pill into a Cultivation Elixir, and then distribute them to Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors, and it would be easier for them to break through their own realm and their strength would be raised. At this time, Talitha looked towards Jason as she opened her mouth and asked, Jason, you guys really went through nine deaths in Eastsea Enve this time, its scary to think about it! What have you all gained? Jason smiled and said, There are still a lot to gain. In addition to the treasures in Eastsea Enve, there are also the treasures of those The Celestial Realm Celestial Pride, and Ive gotten quite a few things from them all by virtue. You just blow it! What kind of virtue is convincing people, its clearly by robbing them! Darcey said with augh. Jason was speechless for a while as he said, How can it be called robbery? At most, its robbing the rich to help the poor. Our The Human Realms resources are too scarce, so its only right to let them share a little. With that, Jason smiled and said, Lets go, lets go to Ancient City of Ruins Central. Well distribute some cultivation resources to you guys. At the same time some of you who are going to break through the realm, then you will break through along the way. Great! Talitha got excited. Lilith, White Fox, Dark Phoniex and the others were also filled with anticipation. Immediately, Jason and a group of other youngsters walked out of the Green Dragon Stronghold and headed over to the central side of the Ancient City of Ruins, which was a vast enough venue. Old Mr. Miller, Ghost Doctor, Yusup, Dafydd and the other older ones didnt follow them there, and they were still sitting together, drinking leisurely. Yusup smiled and said, The Human Realm is due to the Cultivation cage, so Jasons generations Cultivation startedte though. But its gradually catching up now. With Jason leading the team, I believe that The Human Realms Cultivation will be brilliant once again. Yes. The Human Realms Cultivation still relies on these young people. Dafydd also said. Us older ones definitely cantpete with them. Miss Moseleughed, then she eyed Old Mr. Miller and asked, Ye Wu, is it true that your own Cultivation cannot be restored?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller took a sip of his wine as he smiled and said, I spoke with Forever Kong. ording to him, my THE origin of martial arts cannot be recovered. However, from the Deste Ancient Era, when the Ancestor of Man led the rise of Terran to the present, many of Terrans forefathers have been groping for the path of the Cultivation system. the origin of martial arts system is the Cultivation system that is most suitable for Terran to cultivate, but there are also other The origin of martial arts system is the most suitable Cultivation system for Terran to cultivate, but there are other Cultivation systems. For example, the qi and blood path system, the divine tattoo Cultivation system, the origin of soul Cultivation system, and so on. Therefore, if I still want to cultivate Cultivation, going the the origin of martial arts system is out of the question unless I am able to figure out apletely new path of Cultivation system on my own. Wouldnt that be the same as creating an entirely new path of Cultivation system? This is only difficult! Yusup said. Old Mr. Miller nodded and said, Naturally it is difficult. And it is also dangerous. So, I dont have much hope. Of course, if I have a sudden inspiration someday and have the right opportunity, Ill give it a try. After all, Im still not used to having these two fists put down on this. Miss Mosele hurriedly said after hearing this, Ye Wu, then you should act ording to your strength. If its really dangerous, dont try it. Staying alive is the most important thing. This I know. Old Mr. Miller nodded. At this time, in the center of Ancient City of Ruins. Jason and all the major The Human Realm Celestials, as well as Mr. Iron Fist, Single Arm, Night King, and others had converged. Jason also took out the cultivation resources stored immediately from the Storage Ring, the absolute Spirit Stone which naturally went without saying, in addition to the Energized Exotic Fruit, not Fruit of Destroying Origin as well as all kinds of top quality spirit elixirs for cultivation and so on. There were a lot of various cultivation resources, causing Dark Phoniex, Lilith, Night King and the others to be dazzled. In the end, Jason took out the Indestructible Origin source and said to Single Arm, Night King, and Dark Phoniex, All three of you can impact Immortality now. This is the Indestructible Origin Source Spring, each of you take one drop first, refine it and start impacting Immortality! Chapter 2838 – Breaking the Boundary (Normal) Single Arm, Night King, and Dark Phoniex nodded their heads after sniffing, the three of them were indeed able to break through Immortality, especially Dark Phoniex, who had reached the peak of Quasi life and death realm long ago under the guidance of King James himself. Originally, Dark Phoniex could have broken through Immortality, but King James told her to suppress the realm and wait for Jasons return before choosing to break through. Jason gave a drop of Indestructible Origin Source to Dark Phoniex and the others respectively, and after they took the drop of Indestructible Origin Source, they were able to sense the majestic and pure Indestructible Origin energy flowing through their bodies. Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, and Night King refined this Indestructible Origin energy at the first time, sensing that indestructible aura, and they used this Indestructible Origin energy to condense their own Indestructible Origin. For a while, Dark Phoniex and the others began to fall into a state of cultivation with full concentration. In addition, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, Sea Shark, Garth and other Satan Operation Group Warriors were also cultivating, and Jason had them consume Energized Exotic Fruit while absorbing the energy of the Indestructible Spirit Stone. They will break through to the Quasi life and death realm as soon as possible. Lilith, White Fox, Talitha, and Phantom who had reached the Quasi life and death realm were also cultivating, with the help of the huge amount of cultivation resources, they would break through to the peak of the Quasi life and death realm as early as possible, and then they would be able to impact Immortality next. Rumble! At this time, Dark Phoniex herself began to show abnormal movements, with wisps of indestructible aura permeating out from her body, she was previously suppressing her realm. Right now, she was going to choose to make a breakthrough with her full strength, and with the help of her Indestructible Origin source, so she quickly condensed her own Indestructible Origin, and there was also an indestructible aura surging from her body. This was the precursor to breaking through. In the next moment, Dark Phoniex had already stepped into the realm of Semi Immortality, and the heavens and earth roared and shook, and the Indestructible Origin in the heavens and earth appeared in the sky. Dark Phoniexs Divine Consciousness probed into the Indestructible Origin floating in the sky and earth to capture the Indestructible Origin Rule that suited him. Eventually, Dark Phoniex sensed something, and she captured it, integrating this Indestructible Origin Rule into herself, and immediately her own Indestructible Origin aura began to climb dramatically. Dark Phoniex began to absorb and refine the Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth, constantly strengthening and erging herself, and the Indestructible Origin Energy that was constantly gathering in her body went to impact thatyer of barrier of Immortality. Boom! Boom! Dark Phoniex impacted again and again, causing the cracks in the barrier of Immortality to expand continuously, but it was neverpletely broken. Gradually, the Indestructible Origin floating between heaven and earth began to dissipate, and Dark Phoniex was still a hairs breadth away frompletely breaking through Immortalitys barrier. Jason immediately sent a drop of Indestructible Origin over and said, Dark Phoniex, continue to impact Immortality! Dark Phoniex took this drop of Indestructible Origin source, a sea of majestic Indestructible Origin energy filled his entire body, Dark Phoniex absorbed and refined it, and the cohesive Origin Energy immediately impacted the Immortality barrier. Boom! Boom! One impact after another, and finallyC With a boom, Dark Phoniexs own Immortality Barrier waspletely broken through, and her body began to condense a channel of Indestructible Origin Rule, and her own indestructible aura was rapidly climbing up. Dark Phoniexs face rose in surprise, she had been waiting for this day for quite some time. Subsequently, Dark Phoniex had a premonition that the Heavenly Tribtion wasing, and with a movement of her body, she rushed outside the city. Immediately afterward, the sky was filled with thunder, and the dark clouds converged, a storm of thunderboltsnded outside the city with devastating power, and also engulfed Dark Phoniex in it. At the same time, Night King and Single Arm have both stepped into Semi Immortality, and Indestructible Origins have appeared in heaven and earth, and they are seizing the Indestructible Origin Rule that suits them. The Indestructible Origin Rule they acquired is rted to their own Cultivation. The Indestructible Origin Rule that Single Arm senses and acquires has an overpowering and bloody killing intent, which is rted to the Dao of the sword that he cultivates. Night King had acquired the Indestructible Origin Rule, which was permeated with the aura of the Holy Night. The two of them then plunged into the Indestructible Origin floating between heaven and earth to obtain that energy, transforming it into their own Origin Energy, and frantically going to impact thatyer of Immortalitys barrier. As thatyer of Immortalitys barriers continued to be flushed away, their own strand of Indestructible Breath also appeared to be even thicker. After the Indestructible Origin in the world gradually dissipated, Jason immediately took out the Indestructible Origin source and let Single Arm and Night King take it, so that they could continue to impact the Immortality. After Single Arm and Night King had taken the Indestructible Origin, they continued to impact Immortality, and after repeated and persistent impacts, they finally broke through the barrier of Immortality.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Both Single Arm and Night King immediately shed out of the city to meet the Immortality apocalypse that followed. Three more Immortality powerhouses on The Human Realms side! Not bad, not bad! Jason smiled. At the same time, Jason was also urging Satan Operation Group Warriors, as well as Lilith and the others to seize the time to cultivate and raise their Cultivation Realm as soon as possible. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron and a group of other Satan Operation Group Warriors were already at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, and with enough cultivation resources to support them, breaking through to Quasi life and death realm wasnt difficult, but rather, it was a very easy thing to do. You guys cultivate first, Ill go see them fight against the Heavenly Tribtion! Jason spoke. Fighting against the Heavenly Tribtion was also a big risk, right now Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, and Night King were all fighting against their respective Immortality Heavenly Tribtion, Jason also needed to go over and sit down to check it out. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert and others also followed. Outside the Ancient City of Ruins, there was an Undying Heavenly Tribtion Strength sting down in three directions far enough apart, Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, and Night King were fighting against the Heavenly Tribtion with their own Undying Breath rising up. Dark Phoniex and the others were also utilizing the Law of Imperishability power contained in the Eternal Stormcall to refine their flesh and blood, making their qi and blood indestructible, their flesh indestructible, and their origin indestructible. Among them, the Heavenly Tribtion Strength that Dark Phoniex faced was the most terrifying, the thundercloud storms contained a darkness that was enough to destroy the spirit, constantly bombarding Dark Phoniexs body. Dark Phoniex was drenched in blood, her body was scorched ck, and her Cultivation breath was weakening. However, she was hardened to resist the bombardment of the thunderbolt, and each time, she was able to quench herself with the Law of Imperishability embedded in the thunderbolt. Jason sensed that Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, and Night King would have no problem fighting against their own Eternal Thunderp, and he was relieved. In the major Forbidden Land, those Lords of Forbidden Land also sensed the movement of Dark Phoniex and the others against Eternal Stormcall. The silhouettes of Saint Marie, Ancestor King, King James, and others emerged, all watching from afar. The Human Realm is going to have a few more Immortality powerhouses. This is a good thing. Ancestor King said with a smile. Saint Marie took a deep breath and said, The younger generation is breaking through Immortality. We still remain in Immortality. its time for us to choose an opportunity to break through as well, or else the younger generations are catching up with us. Saint Marie is right. Its time for us to choose an opportunity to break through Immortality as well. Ancestor King said. King James nodded and said, Then lets find a time for us to break the realm one by one! Blood Fiend, Silent King , Christopher Walsh and these people were silent, they heard Saint Marie and the others talking, and they also vaguely knew that Jason had brought back the Creation Origin Stone from the Eastsea Enve, then Saint Marie and the others were given the chance to be able to break the realm of Creation. As for them, there was only eye candy. Chapter 2839 – Night Visit to the Beautiful Principal (Normal) In the end, the dark clouds that had gathered in the sky outside Ancient City of Ruins dispersed, and the Heavenly Tribtion Strength that had originally shocked the hearts of the people also gradually dissipated. After all the Heavenly Tribtion Strength had dissipated, Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, and Night King finally breathed a long sigh of relief. Dark Phoniexs injuries were extremely heavy, but the indestructible aura that she manifested was also extremely solid, and she used the Law of Imperishability contained in the Heavenly Tribtion to continuously polish herself, causing her Indestructible Origin to be transformed. After this Eternal Stormcall, Dark Phoniex had directly reached the peak of Immortality. Jason once again took out three drops of Indestructible Origin source and gave them to Dark Phoniex, Single Arm, and Night King respectively, saying, Recover from your injuries, and also strengthen your Indestructible Origin! Dark Phoniex and the others took the Indestructible Origin Spring again, and the injuries they received from fighting against the lightning tribtion were quickly recovered. Dark Phoniex had sessfully broken through to the middle stage of Immortality, and Single Arm and Night King had also reached the peak of the early stage of Immortality. Such a result in Jasons opinion is already excellent, although Dark Phoniex and the others did not go to Eastsea Enve, but their Cultivation cultivation is still deep enough, as long as there are suitable cultivation resources provided to them, their cultivation speed will also be increased. One should know that the The Human Realm Celestials who traveled to Eastsea Enve, one by one, all of them had eaten Holy Pill. Dark Phoniex and the others, on the other hand, had yet to take Holy Pill. Jason smiled and said, You have all managed to break through to Immortality, which is very good. But Immortality is also just a beginning, it is still necessary to continue practicing and improving yourselves! The only way to kill more enemies of The Celestial Realm in Ancient Battlefield is to be stronger! After Dark Phoniex and the others had stabilized their Indestructible Origin, Jason and the others also returned within the Ancient City of Ruins. Mr. Iron Fist and the other Satan Operation Group Warriors, including Lilith and the others also stopped practicing and went back to the Green Dragon Stronghold to rest. There were also enough rooms in Green Dragon Stronghold, and even if it wasnt enough, there were Dragons strongholds and Titan peoples strongholds that could be inhabited. Jason returned to his room and took a shower, and was much more refreshed. Jason was just about to lie down when, out of the cold, he remembered something and instantly got up and walked out. Jason walked to the right side of the room and came to a room where he reached out and knocked on the door. A momentter, the door to this room opened, a sexy and wonderful figure appeared in front of him, his body exuded a fragrant scent after a bath, making people smell it and feel a sense of rxation. Jason, what are you doing in my room without resting? A surprised voice came from the beautiful principals crystal eyes staring at Jason. This was the very room where Kay was resting. I cant sleep in the middle of the night, so I came to see Kay to talk about my life aspirations, isnt it okay? Jason smiled and walked straight into the room. Kay red at Jason and said, Speak human! Jason was speechless for a while as he said, I say Kay ah, they say that one days absence is like three autumns. Look, how long has it been since weve seen each other? Howe I havent seen you show a bit of passionate longing? Youre hurting me like this! Kays face reddened slightly as she said in an annoyed voice, Why should I pine for it? Dont you dare narcissize yourself here! You didnt rest in the middle of the night and came to my ce just to say this?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Of course not! Jason shook his head, then said squarely, I came because I wanted to see you! Kays face was stunned, and if she didnt know this asshole so well, she almost believed it. Dont you dare say that in front of me. If you dont say whats up, Im going to kick you out. Its the middle of the night and I have to sleep. Kay said in a no-nonsense manner. Jason was puzzled for a while in his heart, thinking that it was hard not to be able to keep up with the times because he had neglected to exercise his girl-teasing skills after his trip to Eastsea Enve. The beautiful principal in front of him couldnt be teased at all! It seems that his own technology is really backward, has been focusing on the cultivation of Cultivation, but ignored the cultivation of this area of technology. Jason coughed dryly and had to say, Im going to get you some Yin Spirit Stone. This time in Eastsea Enve, I intercepted some Yin Spirit Stone, which has twice the effect with half the effort for your Pure Yin Body. cultivation effect. Yin Spirit Stone? Kays beautiful eyes shone brightly, she didnt know what exactly this Yin Spirit Stone was. At this moment, Jasons Storage Ring shed, he had already taken out a piece of Yin Spirit Stone from the Storage Ring, there were twenty-six pieces in total, these Yin Spirit Stones were exactly the ones that he had scraped from the Nightshade Sects Young Lord during the Eastsea Enve. These Yin Spirit Stones were precisely the ones that were scraped from the young master of the Nightshade Sect during the Eastsea Enve. Yin Spirit Stones were not very useful for most martial artists, but for ns like Nightshade Sect, and some martial artists with special Cultivation Physique, they were very useful. Lets say Kay, as a Pure Yin Body, the Yin Spirit Stone contains the Pure Yin Aura, which is indeed half the effort for her cultivation. Jason also thought that he had Yin Spirit Stone in his Storage Ring, so he specially came here to find Kay and give her this Yin Spirit Stone. Kay picked up a piece of Yin Spirit Stone, and could sense the pure Yin Spirit Aura contained within, which indeed seemed to fit extremely well with her own self, giving her a veryfortable feeling. Then if I use this Yin Spirit Stone to cultivate, will I be able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor? Kay asked with anticipation. Jasons face was stunned, and only then did he realize that the beautiful principal was already a quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. Such a speed of cultivation really made Jason feel emotional. Sally was also a Quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor just like Kay, and such a cultivation speed was absolutely amazing. Sally and Kay are only halfway through their training, at first Jason let them train out of letting them have some self-protection ability, who had thought that the training talent they showed was so amazing. Kay has the Yin Spirit Stone, breaking through the Extreme Realm Emperor is a matter of time, so rapid cultivation speed is enough to shock people. To know, simr to Mr. Iron Fist, Iron Blood Warrior who had followed Jason in battle for several years, was only at Extreme Realm Emperor now. Jason smiled as he said, Breaking through Extreme Realm Emperor is a small problem. It is definitely possible to break through. Going forward, you can set your goals a little further. Thats great. Starting tomorrow, I will use this Yin Spirit Stone to cultivate! Kay said with a smile. Jason nodded and said, Okay. Come and ask me if you have any questions about cultivation, or go ask Dercy, ra, Emily and the others. Then you should rest early and cultivate well tomorrow. Jason said and then turned around to walk out. WaitC Behind him, Kay suddenly shouted. Huh? Jasons face was stunned as he turned around. The moment he turned around, an aroma came from the end of his nose, followed by a soft jade in his arms, he actually saw the beautiful principal activelying to hug him, and then that tone of voice softly but blushingly said In fact, I have been thinking about you! Jason was directly dumbfounded, being titited ah! He finally understood why he couldnt tease the beautiful principal, not because of his own teasing skills retrogression, but the beautiful principal teasing skills greatly increased ah! Chapter 2840 Alchemical Realm (normal) Three more days had passed. During these three days, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and the others all sessfully broke through to Quasi life and death realm, originally they were already at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, the huge amount of cultivation resources brought back by Jason allowed them to use them as they pleased, so it was only natural for them to break through to Quasi life and death realm. They were already at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, and Jason brought back a huge amount of cultivation resources for them to use at will. Lilith, White Fox, Phantom and the others had also raised their minor realms and were not far from the Quasi life and death realm peak. Beauty Principal Kay had also been practicing with Yin Spirit Stone these days, the harvest was extremely remarkable, her Cultivation breath was improving very quickly, and at this rate, it wasnt far from breaking through Quasi life and death realm. Sally is also the same, her Seven Orifices Linglong Physique is also extremely rare, with the help of the corresponding cultivation resources, her cultivation speed is also extremely fast. The rest of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, such as Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Benji, and the others were also scrambling to cultivate, whether it was to cultivate their own realms or evolve their own battle techniques, all of them were going for the goal of bing stronger. Jason, on the other hand, told Wolf Boy to sink his heart into sensing the Immortalitys axioms, the only way to reach the peak of Immortality was toprehend the Immortalitys axioms, and no one could help with that. Because of the different Cultivations practiced and the different development of the Indestructible Origin seized from the Indestructible Origin of Heaven and Earth, the direction of the Law of Imperishabilitys Upanishadprehended by each individual is not the same. In this regard, Old Mr. Miller is also guiding Wolf Boy, passing on his insights and experiences and whatnot from when he first broke through to the peak of Immortality, so that Wolf Boy canprehend his own Law of Imperishability Upanishad with all his heart. Jason was also practicing, he was refining the Origin Energy of his Great Quasi life and death realm over and over again, refining his blood and body, and refining his current Cultivation Realm to an extreme state. After Jason cultivated his Quasi life and death realm to an extreme, he also began to have some enlightenment, and began toprehend the Laws of Immortality, which was also the first time he began to touch the Laws of Immortality. Being able to begin to touch the Laws of Immortality, it also meant that Jason could begin to impact Immortality, which made him extremely excited. However, this kind of enlightenment was not enough, Jason still needed to continue to cultivate his enlightenment until he reached an opportunity before he could begin to choose to impact Immortality. On this very day, Jason violently received a transmission from Forbidden Lands side, it was Saint Marie transmitting to him that Ancestor King had already prepared himself and chose to break through Creation realm just today. After Jason learned of this news, he spoke to Old Mr. Miller and the others, and then rushed towards Holy Dragon Land. Old Mr. Miller was told to follow, as Old Mr. Miller also wanted to watch the process of breaking through Creation realm in person.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Eventually, Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn entered Holy Dragon Land. Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn were already at the peak of Immortality, and they watched as Ancestor King, who was at the peak of Immortality, made a breakthrough in the realm of Creation. They watched Ancestor King break through the Realm of Creation, and it helped them, umting some experience for them to break through the Creation realm in the future. After entering into Holy Dragon Land, Jason and his group came to a cultivation site, Ancestor King was in this ce, this secret cultivation site was filled with wisps of golden aura, it was extremely dense energy that was being absorbed by Ancestor King. Lewis is also here. Ancestor King saw Jason and his party he smiled and greeted Old Mr. Miller. Ancestor King is going to break the realm, so I came to watch and see. Old Mr. Miller said with a smile. Ancestor King nodded as he took out the Creation Origin Stone that Jason had given him, the gaze in his eyes flickered with a sense of yearning anticipation as he said, Im going to start breaking the realm now! With that, Ancestor King revolved his own gong method. At that moment, from Ancestor Kings body, there began to be a wisp of Creation aura permeating, a wisp of Creation pressure sweeping through the heavens and earth, although it was not the might of a true Creation realm, it was still enough to shake peoples hearts. This meant that Ancestor King was currently at the quasi Creation realm level. Ancestor King took out a Creation Origin Stone and began to absorb the energy of the Creation Origin contained within this Creation Origin Stone, and gradually, the energy of the Creation Origin contained within this piece of Creation Origin Stone was absorbed in its entirety. It was obvious that Ancestor Kings own wisp of Creation breath was strengthening. Followed by the second and third Creation Origin Stone, Ancestor King absorbed and refined them all. At this moment, the Laws of Creation began to appear on Ancestor Kings body, and under his evolution of the Laws of Creation, he transformed into a single Creation Rune, which was imprinted in the sky. Ancestor Kings own creation aura was getting thicker and purer, and as he continued to absorb and refine the Creation Origin Stone, his own creation aura had reached a peak, a critical point. This meant that Ancestor King had already touched the barrier of Creation realm, and the next step was to go all out to break through this barrier. The gaze in Ancestor Kings eyes sank, revealing a sense of perseverance and determination as he bellowed, Break through! With that, Ancestor King picked up three Creation Origin Stones at once, directly absorbing the energy contained within the three Creation Origin Stones, and at the same time, all of the Creation Runes that he himself had evolved had all disappeared into his body, transforming into a majestic and vast Creation Origin Energy, which struck at thatyer of barrier! Rumble! Rumble! Ka-boom! Click! At that moment, a deafening sound came from within Ancestor Kings body, causing ones eardrums to rise just by listening to it. As the roaring sound from Ancestor Kings body continued toe, in an instant, Ancestor Kings creation aura was sensed to be climbing rapidly, the creation pressure was sweeping through heaven and earth, aw of creation order surrounded his body, and the might of creation was powerful and unparalleled! Sess! Ancestor King sessfully broke through the barrier of Creation realm and entered the realm of Creation realm. Ancestor Kings umtion was already deep enough, plus he was at the quasi Creation level, so with enough Creation origin, he was able to smoothly break through the barrier and reach Creation realm. Just as Ancestor King broke through the realm, a burst of booming and vibrating thunderbolts came from the sky above, and the heavenly tribtion of Creation realm arrived with him. In the sky above Holy Dragon Land, the clouds were thick and ck, and the power of the apocalypse was enough to make ones scalp tingle, making it extremely terrifying. Jason and the others immediately dashed back towards their backs, pulling away far enough. Rumble! Along with that heaven and earth destroying thunder tribtion, Ancestor Kings Heaven Creation Tribtion officially began. A thunderbolt wrapped with the terrifying pressure of annihtion, enveloping Ancestor Kings entire person, and the figure of Ancestor King could no longer be seen in the horrifyingly monstrous thunderbolt. However, Jason and the others could still sense Ancestor Kings aura, and were running the power of creation to fight against the Alchemical Thunderps bombardment. This Alchemical Thunderp is truly terrifying! Old Mr. Miller spoke up. Jason said, Thats for sure. How else would Creation realm powerhouses be so powerful? The Thunderp contains within it the developmental attacks of the major elements of heaven and earth such as wind, fire, thunder, and lightning, as well as the bombardment of thews of time and space. No wonder Creation realm powerhouses were able to create all things and catalyze the power of the elements of heaven and earth, as well as create time and space. It turns out that it is inseparable from Alchemical Thunderp. Thats true. Old Mr. Miller said with a nod. Between conversations, after a while, that heaven-destroying terrifying thunderp gradually dissipated until it returned to peace. Only to see that in front of him, Ancestor Kings body was bloodstained and his qi and blood were weakened, but he still managed to hold on and survive the Alchemical Thunderps bombardment, thus bing a true Creation realm powerhouse! Chapter 2841 – Flurry of Breakthroughs (Normal) Ancestor King had sessfully crossed the Alchemical Thunderp. This also made Jason and the others feel iparably excited and thrilled, which meant that there was another Creation realm powerhouse on The Human Realm side. At this moment, Ancestor King took a deep breath, and the golden energy mist gathered in the secret ce of cultivation infused into his body, causing his blood and qi to gradually recover, and the injuries he suffered from the Alchemical Thunderp were also recovering. Old Mr. Miller looked at Ancestor King and said: Ancestor King, I think you still have enough reserves to impact the higher Creation realm, anyway, the Creation Origin Stone has not been used up yet, so continue to absorb and refine the energy of the Creation Origin Stone and see if you can impact the Creation realm. Origin Stones energy and see if you can impact to that level of realm. Ancestor Kings face was stunned as he said, The Human Realm doesnt have Creation Origin, and this Creation Origin Stone is extremely precious, so Before he finished his words, Jason interrupted and said, Ancestor King, The Celestial Realm powerhouses are about to attack. Therefore, you should raise your realm as much as possible so that your battle power is higher. As for Creation Origin Stone, it is indeed precious. But when Creation Origin Stone runs out, you can still go and grab it. But if The Human Realms high-end battle power is not good enough to withstand The Celestial Realm powerhouses, then keeping these Creation Origin Stones is useless. Ancestor King nodded after hearing this, and he said, Alright, then Ill continue to impact my own realm. With that said, Ancestor King continued to pick up a Creation Origin Stone and continuously absorbed and refined it, and a steady stream of Creation Origin energy also converged into his body, growing his Creation Origin. EventuallyC Boom! Ancestor Kings own Creation Origin was oneyer closer, impacting to the Creation realms middle stage. After impacting to this level, Ancestor King sensed his own state, he was also extremely satisfied, at that moment, he looked at Jason and said: There are still two Creation Origin Stones left at the end of the day, I wont absorb these two Creation Origin Stones and refine them, the current impact to the Creation realm intermediate stage is already a great sess. Creation realm middle stage is already an unexpected blessing. Even if I absorb and refine these two Creation Origin Stones, it wont have much significance, and I wont be able to reach the Creation realm high rank in a short period of time. Saying that, Ancestor King returned these two Creation Origin Stones to Jason, who would store them. Creation realm middle rank! Thats also extremely powerful! Jason smiled. Ancestor King took a deep breath and said with emotion, Its also thanks to Jason that you were able to bring back the Creation Origin Stone. otherwise it would be impossible to make a breakthrough without the Creation Origin. Ancestor King is polite. You dont have to worry about the Creation Origin Stone. The big deal is to plunder a batch of Creation Origin Stone over with those people from The Celestial Realm. Jason said with a smile. Ancestor King nodded, and at the end, his figure manifested over Forbidden Land, looking towards Land of the Divine Fallen and Land of the Falling Phoenix, saying, Saint Marie, King James, you guys can also choose to break the realm! can choose to break the realm! Ill go first! Saint Maries impatient voice came out. It turned out that Ancestor King would break through first, and this was what they had discussed beforehand. Ancestor King had already quasi-created, so when breaking through, how Ancestor King would evolve the Creation Rune, and how to break through the realm, all of these would give Saint Marie and King James some experience. Inside Land of the Divine Fallen. Saint Marie had already taken out a piece of Creation Origin Stone, and she began to absorb and refine the energy contained within the Creation Origin Stone, and with the help of this Creation Origin Stones energy, she began to impact the Creation realm. As a piece of Creation Origin Stone was continuously absorbed and refined, Saint Marie began to condense her own Creation Origin, and a wisp of Creation aura began to permeate her body. This meant that Saint Marie was also beginning to step into the quasi-Creation realm from the peak of Immortality. Then, she would then impact the true Creation realm from the Quasi-Creation realm.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not only Saint Marie, at the same moment, King James was also refining and absorbing the Creation Origin Stone, his own qi and blood were stirring, his own aura was majestic, and when he fully manifested his own might, he also had a strand of Creation pressure erupting. This means that King James, like Ancestor King, is at the quasi Creation realm level. The quasi Creation realm level and then to impact the Creation realm, it would be much simpler, as long as there was enough support from the Creation Origin, basically all could break through in one go. At this time, Jason and the others also left Holy Dragon Land and entered the Land of the Divine Fallen, and saw Saint Marie attempting to impact Creation realm. Saint Marie had already stepped into the quasi Creation realm level, and she was still absorbing and refining the Creation energy contained in a piece of Creation Origin Stone, making her own Creation aura stronger and stronger, and she began to evolve Creation runes. After Jason saw this, he threw all of Ancestor Kings remaining two Creation Origin Stones to Saint Marie and said, Beautiful sister, you directly refine all of the Creation Origin Stones and go to break the realm in one go! Saint Maries base was a little worse after all, not a quasi Creation starting from the peak of Immortality to break through towards Creation realm, Jason was also worried about theck of Creation Origin energy, so he fortunately gave these two Creation Origin Stones to Saint Marie as well. Saint Marie received all the Creation Origin Stones after hearing this, and she refined and absorbed all of them. Instantly, a majestic and vast Creation Origin Energy converged into her body, which eventually turned into a majestic Origin Energy that impacted towards thatyer of the Creation realms barrier. Click! In the end, with Saint Maries impact in such a single thrust, she also managed to break through thatyer of Creation realms barrier, truly stepping into the Creation realm. Ive seeded! Saint Marie shouted happily. At that very moment- Rumble! The Sound of the Vault of Heaven, too, began to nurture the Alchemical Thunderp. Not only Land of the Divine Fallen, in the direction of Land of the Falling Phoenix, there was also the sound of a thunderp rumbling, the sound was loud and terrifying, the might of that thunderp was even stronger than Saint Maries side, and it was even stronger than the Alchemical Thunderp faced by Ancestor King. Alchemical Thunderp was also stronger. King James has also broken the realm! His Alchemical Thunderp looks even more terrifying and amazing! Jason said. Old Mr. Miller said, Forever Kong once said that King James talent is amazing, but he is limited by theck of Heaven and Earths creation source. If not for that, King James achievements would be unlimited! At this moment, Saint Marie was already fighting against Alchemical Thunderp. Jason observed carefully and noticed that Saint Marie had the strength to deal with her own Alchemical Thunderp, and he was relieved. Jason was curious about King James situation, and said, Im going to Land of the Falling Phoenix to take a look. Old Mr. Miller smiled and said, Lets go. Saint Marie will have no problem dealing with the Alchemical Thunderp this time. Go check on King James. Jason nodded and left Land of the Divine Fallen along with Old Mr. Miller, heading in the direction of Land of the Falling Phoenix. Before anyone arrived, Jason was able to sense the might of the Alchemical Thunderp thatnded on the side of Land of the Falling Phoenix, which appeared to be extremely terrifying and shocking, making ones heart skip a beat. It was not difficult to imagine what kind of terrifying thunderp had struck King James. Chapter 2842 Phoenixshadow (Normal) Land of the Falling Phoenix. Jason, Old Mr. Miller and others came, they entered the Land of the Falling Phoenix and saw that the whole Land of the Falling Phoenix was covered by the violent thundercloud, in the center of the thundercloud storm, a figure was fighting against the huge thunderbolt that fell from the sky. This figure was none other than King James ! Rumble! Only to see that the terrifying thunderbolt contains the might of destroying the sky and the earth, coalescing into shape, turning into a lightning spear stabbing down, directly to King James Yuan Shen. King James met his fist, he was fearless, the creation runes on his fist shed, and the power of creation that was gathered bombarded the Alchemical Thunderp that was suppressing him. Only to see a road bombarded down the Thunderp were King James unrivaled fist power to disperse, after dispersal of the force of the Laws of Creation contained within the King James was absorbed frantically, step by step, to strengthen his own flesh and origin, his breath continues to climb, seemingly extremely strong.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But immediately after, the even more terrifying Alchemical Thunderp descended! Rumble! Apanied by the deafening thunderp roar, a Thunderbolt Power containing the power of destruction is evolving, suppressing the sky, with a destructive might shrouded towards King James. King James eyes eyes sank, endless creation pressure in the diffusion, he evolved creation runes, catalyzed out of the fist powerbat skills st in the air, however C Poof! Poof! When this terrifying Alchemical Thunderp sted down, King James was wounded, rendered in the air, blood flowing all over his body, and his entire breath was weakening. Just then, King James coldly shouted, Phoenixshadow! Boom! Hurrah saw a phoenix shadow emerge from King James body, covering King James body. At that moment, King James got the support of the power of the phoenix, his aura climbed again, his figure rose up to the sky, and the fiery red phoenix wings behind him spread out, and he rose up to meet the monstrous Thunderbolt Power thatnded on his fist. This scene straight let Jason all looked dumbfounded, he said, This is Phoenixshadow Could it be that King James also possesses a phoenix destiny or bloodline? Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes at King James and said, The Phoenixshadow that manifested did not originate from the Fate, nor did it originate from his bloodline. It is indeed strange that the divine power of this Phoenixshadow can be attached to his body. Moreover, it was not like the evolution of a battle skill. Its more like a how to say, like summoning a Ying spirit, summoning the Ying spirit of a powerful phoenix to fight along with itself! Although Old Mr. Miller had lost THE origin of martial arts, his gaze was still extremely venomous, seeing the essence of the problem with King James activation of Phoenixshadow at this moment. Ying Ling? Jasons face was stunned as he suddenly remembered something and said, Right, King James once told me that the reason why the Land of the Falling Phoenix is called the Land of the Falling Phoenix is because in the Land of the Falling Phoenix, there was once a spirit that was a part of the Falling Phoenix, and it was a part of the Falling Phoenix that was a part of the Falling Phoenix. The reason why the Land of the Falling Phoenix is called the Land of the Falling Phoenix is because there was a phoenix that fell in the Land of the Falling Phoenix, and this phoenix is also the Guardian God Beast of the Land of the Falling Phoenix. Moreover, the Nirvana Pill that King James gave us was refined by refining its own essence blood after the fall of this phoenix. Oh? There is such a thing? Old Mr. Millers face dawned as he said, That would exin it. This Phoenixshadow should have been summoned by King James from the fallen Phoenix Anima. What technique was used to do this is unknown. From this, it is also clear that King James is indeed very strong, and that fallen Phoenix has deep feelings for King James, even after falling, the Infernal Spirit is still willing to follow King James in battle. Jason nodded and said, No wonder King James battle power is so strong. Having Phoenix Anima following and fighting is something that is difficult for ordinary people to do. However, the spirits of this divine beast after its fall cant just be summoned, right? Of course it cant. Such a situation is rare. Old Mr. Miller said. As he was talking, King James had already dispersed all of the Alchemical Thunderp that was sting down, and in the process, even though he was seriously injured, he always maintained an active confrontational stance, appearing extremely strong. Gradually, the thunderp storm that enveloped the entire Land of the Falling Phoenix began to dissipate. When the dark clouds of the Land of the Falling Phoenix dissipated, and the sky and earth became clear again, King James figure also emerged, he absorbed and refined all the Creation Origin Stone, and after the Alchemical Thunderp disappeared, his own injuries recovered and his Creation Origin aura was also very strong. His Creation Origin aura was also climbing, actually reaching the Creation realm high level all the way! This appeared to be extremely powerful, after breaking through the realm, he actually broke through all the way to Creation realm high stage, which was even a small level higher than Ancestor King. Jason smiled happily after seeing this, he said, Congrattions King James! King James nodded, his figurended on the ground, and he resumed his previous elegant and modest appearance, he said, I really lived up to my hopes, and sessfully broke through to Creation realm! Old Mr. Miller said, This is also the underlying strength that you have umted over the years. Due to theck of Creation origin, otherwise with your qualifications, you might have already asked for eternity. King James smiled lightly and said, With losses gain, although the Origin of Creation is missing, it is also able to sink its heart into polishing its own Cultivation. Jason said, Anyway, congrattions to Elder King James. With this, The Human Realm side has added three more Creation realm powerhouses, which is a good thing. Old Mr. Miller asked, By the way, King James, the True Phoenix Void you had previously, that was an existence simr to Phoenix Anima? King James face was stunned as he nodded and said, Sort of. The phoenix that fell back then had unwilling remnants and battle intent left behind, and I was able to summon this phoenixs spirit out by chance. This is indeed rare. Old Mr. Miller said. King James looked towards Jason, he sensed something and immediately said, Jason, you are going to break through Immortality next, right? Youve already begun to gather Indestructible Origin yourself, so it looks like the next step is to Unbreakable. Jason said, Right. Thats what Im nning to do. Ive been sensing the Indestructible Origin Upanishad these days to prepare for Unbreakable. King James immediately said, The Great Quasi life and death realm breaks through Immortality, and the Heavenly Tribtion Strength that is invoked is not trivial, so you have to be prepared for everything as well. Jason smiled and said, Even the most powerful Heavenly Tribtion will still have a silver lining. Im not afraid of it anyway, the stronger the Heavenly Tribtion is, the stronger the tempered battle strength will be, thats fair. Hahaha, its excellent that you have such confidence! However, when you break through Immortality, we few Lords of Forbidden Land still have to watch out for you before anything happens. King James said. Thank you, Elder King James! Jason spoke. It was true as King James said, he was indeed going to impact Immortality, and the only way to drastically increase his battle power was to stand on Immortality. Chapter 2843 – Guarding the Way (Normal) Nightfall. Inside the Green Dragon Stronghold the crowd gathered for dinner and drinks. Bai, on the other hand, was shaking his head, since he came to The Human Realm, it was like he had discovered a new continent in terms of food, at least in his opinion, there were a lot of delicious vors that he had never tried in the Eastsea Enve. Especially in the area of alcohol, Bai was like an alcoholic, holding the bottle and gulping it down, and after drinking it, he was drunk and shaking his head. Therefore, Bais drunken and naive demeanor has attracted the love of many beautiful women, who are all ying around Bai. After Sally had her fill, she told Jason that she wanted to go out for a walk. Jason immediately agreed, and he took Sally out of the Green Dragon Stronghold and wandered around the Ancient City of Ruins. Sally looked at Jason and said, Do I count as having embarked on the path of cultivation now? Jason smiled at that and said, Thats for sure. Arent you also practicing now? Or are you already a Quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor, soon you will be able to break through to Extreme Realm Emperor. this Extreme Realm Emperor in the mundane world, thats also a party of powerful people! Sallys beautiful eyes blinked as she smiled and said, Honestly, I dont even feel anything. Its just that at first, you told me to keep cultivating, saying that there are benefits to cultivating. Coupled with Ghost Doctor seniors urging, thats why I cultivated all the way down. Jason said, There are definitely benefits to cultivating. Lets say it can strengthen your qi and blood and promote your metabolism Dont you find that you are getting more and more beautiful now? Of course, it was beautiful before, but now its even more beautiful. Jason spoke in a serious manner,pletely praising Sally. Sallys cheeks instantly reddened slightly, red at Jason and said, Everyone elses purpose of cultivation is to be stronger. Emotionally, in your case, the purpose of making me cultivate makes me more beautiful? Jasons face was stunned as he hurriedly said, Of course its not only that. You see, you cultivate and also be stronger, and at the same time you can also be more beautiful. Isnt this two birds with one stone. Only you can say that! Sally gave Jason a nk look, then said, Lets go for a walk outside. Outside Ancient City of Ruins? Jason asked. Sure! Sallyughed and said, Isnt Ancient City of Ruins outside of the Alps, so we can go check it out. Jasonughed, took Sallys hand and ran towards Ancient City of Ruins. Outside Ancient City of Ruins, the moon was shining in the sky, and the entire mountain range was covered by the deep color of night. In fact, there was nothing to do in such a mountain range in the middle of the night, but since he hade out, Jason led Sally towards the peak of the mountain. Sally held Jasons arm as she walked through such mountains, which reminded her of the first time she came into contact with Jason. That was in the Amazon forest, she was hunted down and killed, it was Jason who led the Dragon Shade toe to her rescue, at that time in Sallys heart, the only thing she relied on was Jason. Thinking back to the past, Sallys heart was also flooded with warmth, she said, Jason, these days I heard Dercy and the others say that The Celestial Realms side will attack The Human Realm, is that right? Jason nodded as he said, This is unavoidable. The Celestial Realm has some strengths that are antagonistic to The Human Realm, and the other side definitely wont let go of The Human Realm. However, you dont have to worry about it. Currently, The Human Realm also has strong people, and those Forbidden Land Lords have broken through Creation Realm one after another. There are also The Human Realms martial artists who are all rising. Therefore, this The Human Realm will never allow The Celestial Realm toe and invade! Sally leaned against Jasons body as she said, No matter what, as long as I wont be separated from you thats good. Jason wrapped his arms around Sallys waist and said in a firm tone, Dont worry, we will never be separated! I will also not allow the people of The Celestial Realm toe and invade The Human Realm! This earth, is our earth, not The Celestial Realms backyard, they can do whatever they want! Besides, I not only want to protect this earth, but I also want to protect you! My friends, rtives,rades in arms, and so on, are all living on this earth, and I wont let The Celestial Realm destroy it all! Jason fought so hard at Eastsea Enve, all for the purpose of getting stronger, but also to make The Human Realm martial artists stronger.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Miller once said emotionally in the final battle C he wished for peace in this world, for peace on earth, and for this prosperous world to be free of war and strife! This is Old Mr. Millers grand wish, for which he has realized the true meaning of his own boxing C peace! In Jasons heart, his wish is to guard the earth, to guard the people he loves, to guard his rtives, brothers,rades, etc. This is Jasons path of Cultivation. This is the Tao that Jason seeks on his path of Cultivation! A littleter, Jason said to Sally, Lets go, lets return to the stronghold. Its time to rest as well. Good! Sally smiled sweetly, but soon, her smile stiffened slightly. It was only because she noticed that Jasons right hand, which was wrapped around her waist, started to move upwards, as if it was going to run towards a certain target. At that moment, Sally was ashamed and annoyed, what did this guy want to do? What is your hand doing? Sally pped the back of Jasons hand, and said without a trace of anger. Uh Jasons face was stunned, then he said with a straight face, Thats right, what is this hand trying to do? Its too dishonest. Sally, you hit it well! You- Sally was speechless, and only felt that the thickness of this guys face skin really made itpletely impossible to break the defense. Green Dragon Stronghold. Jason and Sally returned to the stronghold, and since it waste at night, they also went straight to their rooms to rest. Jason returned to his room, after taking a bath, he didnt immediately fall asleep, he operated his own Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, and continued to realize the Indestructible Origin Rule, deepening his understanding of the Indestructible Origin Rule. Indestructible Origin Rule, deepening his understanding of the Indestructible Origin Rule. At this time, he was very sure that he would be able to break through to Quasi-Immortality if he took the Indestructible Origin Source. As for whether he could break through to Immortality in one step, it was hard to say. Therefore, Jason could only continue to deepen his understanding of the Indestructible Origin Rule. After the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique had run for one week, there was a knock at the door. This caused Jasons face to be stunned, who else wasing over at thiste hour? Jason walked over and opened the door, after the door was opened a mesmerizing fragrance came to his nose, and he actually saw a big beautiful woman who was looking yfully outside the door, it was White Fox. White Fox, howe you havent rested? Still smelling of alcohol, how much did you drink? Jason was surprised and opened his mouth to ask. White Fox didnt say anything, she walked inside the room, and then closed the doorway behind her, those eyes with a mesmerizing color rippled, she looked at Jason, and said, Give you two choices, first, Ill go back by myself and use the electric wand; second, youe to satisfy me! Chapter 2844 – Breakthrough Opportunity (Normal) Jason was directly stunned, with dismay written all over his face.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although he knows that White Foxs character has always been extremely hot and spontaneous, but is this not also too spontaneous too much? Directly came up and said to give you two choices So much so that Jason stared at White Fox with a suspicious gaze and couldnt help but ask, White Fox, cant it be that youve been using that before? White Fox reached out and directly grabbed Jasons cor, her whole person came up, a pair of eyes wanting to flow of beautiful eyes staring at Jason, that look like hate to eat Jason. Under the gaze of White Foxs eyes, Jason was a bit overwhelmed. White Fox said, No, I dont have time. The ones that stayed in The Human Realm were also going to fight in Ancientway. Then you said use that what Jason said rather breathlessly. Hmph, you havent given a choice yet! Say, what did you choose? White Fox said angrily. Snap! Steeply, a pleasant p sound came out, only to see Jason directly p down, he was testing his hand. Ah White Fox cried out delicately, this p was considered to have stirred up a hos nest, causing her sizzling emotions topletely explode out in this instant. Cant allow you to choose! You were given the chance to choose and you didnt, now its up to you! White Fox opened her mouth, she directly pounced on Jason, like a female leopard in the middle of her predation. Jason was caught off guard and was directly pounced on by White Fox, unresisting C and of course, the key thing was not wanting to resist. Its a rare asion, so how could he refuse? So, the next Jason that is the peace of mind to lie t. With White Foxs initiative, as long as you can lie t, the other does not need to do anything. White Fox also not live up to Jasons expectations, soon is to enter the theme. For a time, the entire room is full of spring color, which is charming, not humanly known. Three dayster. Ancient City of Ruins on a cultivation ground. Boom! Suddenly, a booming and vibrating sound power came, deafening and shocking, at the same time, a wisp of indestructible pressure began to diffuse in this side of heaven and earth, actually causing the wind to rise up and the sky and earth to change color. Within Green Dragon Stronghold, many people sensed it, Old Mr. Miller looked towards the direction where the mighty pressure came from, and he murmured to himself, Jason is preparing to break the realm? Huh? The bespectacled Yusups face was stunned as he said, Are you saying Jason is going to break through Immortality? Ghost Doctors eyes shed with essence as he said, It should be about to break through Immortality. These days Jason has been cultivating and sensing the Indestructible Origin Rule, and at the same time, he is also looking for the opportunity to break through the realm. Now it seems that Jason should have found the opportunity to break the realm. Joseph said, Jason is going to break the realm with a big Quasi life and death realm, Im afraid that themotion caused will be great! Go and take a look! Old Mr. Miller said, remembering thest time Jason broke through the Great Extreme Realm Emperor, which was extremely dangerous and could be considered a one-in-nine chance of death. This time by the Great Quasi life and death realm breaking through Immortality, it was only feared that it would also be dangerous! Immediately, Old Mr. Miller and the others immediately walked out and quickly rushed towards the direction from which the sound power came from. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Benji, Dark Phoniex, Darcey, and many other The Human Realm Celestials were originally cultivating, and they also sensed the fluctuation of that wisp of Imperishable Might at this moment. Jason is preparing for a breakthrough? Zack spoke. Definitely. Jason has been sensing the Indestructible Origin Rule for the past few days, he should be about to make a breakthrough! Marcel said. Jason is finally going to be Unbreakable? Thats great! Darcey got excited. Lets go, lets take a look! The crowd spoke up and immediately rushed in the direction of Jasons cultivation. Mengze Mountain. Forever Kong, who was meditating under the Tree of Enlightenment, violently opened his eyes, and his gaze looked towards the direction of Ancient City of Ruins as he muttered to himself, Jason is preparing to break the realm? The great Quasi life and death realmUnbreakable, non-trivial! Saying that, Forever Kongs figure moved, and with a step that only saw the space transformed, he came directly to the sky above Ancient City of Ruins. In Land of the Divine Fallen, Saint Marie also felt something in her heart, and her entire figure also rose up in the air, looking towards Ancient City of Ruins. At the same time, Ancestor King and King James also appeared out, and a look of anticipation appeared on their faces. Jason is going to break the realm, his Eternal Stormcall is only extraordinary. Gotta keep an eye on it. Ancestor King said. Forever Kong is here too. With us keeping an eye on him, nothing should happen. The main thing is to look at Jason himself, its only if he can resist it. King James said. Saint Marie nodded and said, That said. But if he cant resist it, we will have toe to the rescue and seal his Origin Breath, so that Eternal Thunderp will temporarily dissipate. Good! Ancestor King and King James nodded their heads. Ancient City of Ruins, in a cultivation site. Jasons body was permeated with wisps of Indestructible Origin aura, his perception of the Indestructible Origin Rule had umted to a certain extent, and he could indeed attempt to break through Immortality. A trace of perseverance shed in Jasons eyes as he muttered to himself, Immortality, I will definitely be able to break through on it! As his own strand of Imperishable Might began to diffuse, he was able to sense the entire heavens and earth roaring and vibrating, and at the same time, above that heavenly dome, a destructive thunderbolt aura was brewing, as if it was going to destroy him there and then. The road of cultivation itself is to walk against the sky, only to walk against the sky in order to break their own confinement again and again! Thus, cultivation is to fight against the heavens and break through the confines of thews of heaven and earth in order to be a transcendent existence! Jason opened his mouth, and immediately, he took out a drop of Indestructible Origin Source and directly swallowed and refined it. In an instant, an extremely dense Indestructible Origin energy filled Jasons body, and that pure and majestic Indestructible Origin energy was being absorbed by Jasons flesh and bones as he refined it, and was continuously strengthening the Indestructible Origin. Gradually, that Indestructible aura of Jasons own grew thicker and thicker, and that Indestructible pressure grew stronger and stronger. In the end, heaven and earth shook with a roar, and a sea of heaven and earth Indestructible Origin surfaced. Jason had already seen many The Human Realm Heavenly Pride Unbreakable, so he knew what to say next, he needed to go deep into the Heaven and Earth Indestructible Origin to find the Indestructible Origin Rule that suited him. Jasons Divine Sense probed into this vast and boundless sea of Heaven and Earth Indestructible Origin, and began to sense in this sea of Indestructible Origin to find the Indestructible Origin Rule that suited him. Chapter 2845 Indestructible Origin Rule (normal) The sea of Indestructible Origin was vast and boundless, and after probing into it with his divine sense, Jason was able to sense that the sea of Indestructible Origin was infinite, and it was difficult to probe to the boundary. Jason stimted his own the origin of martial arts, and at the same time urged his divine sense to capture and sense the Indestructible Origin Rule that suited him. However, Jason didnt have any sensation, he didnt sense the fluctuation of the origin of martial arts that suited him, so his divine sense could only continue to probe downwards. Jasons own divine sense has been probing downward to sense the Indestructible Origin Rule suitable for himself. As Jasons own Divine Sense probed downward, he noticed that the Indestructible Origin Rule of the entire Sea of Indestructible Origin was divided into several levels, with the lower the level, the higher the level.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At this moment, Jason was almost in the second level of Indestructible Origin Rule area, in this area, he did not sense thews that could cause the origin of martial arts to resonate with him. This makes Jason have some doubts about life, after all, the entire sea of Indestructible Origin is too vast and boundless, if this has not been able to sense suitable for their own Indestructible Origin Rule, that so vast and boundless sea of Indestructible Origin, how to find? Jasons divine sense had to continue to explore downwards, at the same time, his own the origin of martial arts was also stimting, to see if it could cause the Indestructible Origin Rules induction and resonance. Gradually, Jasons divine sense had probed into the area of the first ss Indestructible Origin, his divine sense spread out, his own the origin of martial arts also appeared, and he even stimted his own Sunling Bloodline, and at the same time, he also stimted Dragon Bloodline, in order to pull in the surrounding Indestructible Origin Rule. He even activated his Sunling Bloodline and Dragon Bloodline to pull the Indestructible Origin Rule around him. At this moment, Jason began to sense some fluctuations of Law of Imperishability, and in this area, there was a Law of Imperishability actively approaching him, and there were some Origin Rule that Jason sensed to be extremely powerful, and it fit with his the origin of martial arts. arts. Almost instantly, in this boundless sea of Indestructible Origin, there was a channel of Indestructible Origin Rule that took the initiative to approach over, these Indestructible Origin Rule were all extremely powerful, and fit in with his own the origin of martial arts. martial arts. Jason was in a daze, previously he couldnt sense any Indestructible Origin Rule, but now in the first ss area there was a channel of Indestructible Origin Rule actively surrounding him, letting him choose. Jason carefully sensed this Indestructible Origin Rule, among them, there was an Indestructible Origin Rule that transformed into the shape of a dragon, which looked extremelypatible with his Dragon Bloodline; there was also an Indestructible Origin Rule that contained a zing Vital Force. There is also an Indestructible Origin Rule that contains a zing Vital Force, which matches his own Sunling Bloodline. There were also other Indestructible Origin Rule, which also appeared to be extremely powerful, after all, it was in this first ss area, and the Indestructible Origin Rule in this area would not be weak. Comparatively speaking, Jason was more inclined towards the Indestructible Origin Rule that was either in the form of a phantom dragon or contained a zing Vital Force. However, he could only choose one of these two Indestructible Origin Rule, which put Jason in a dilemma. Which one should I choose? Jason thought to himself as he urged his own Divine Sense to touch and sense these two Indestructible Origin Rule. But at this very moment, all of a sudden- Snort! Jasons Divine Consciousness violently manifested a precious light, which was clearly the Great Dao Precious Light, and after this precious light impacted, it actually appeared to be iparably overbearing and dispersed those Indestructible Origin Developments that surrounded Jason. urately speaking, it was not dispersed, but after this precious light rushed out, these Indestructible Origin Rule were already moving away on their own, as if they were extremely afraid of this precious light. Whats going on? Jason froze, originally those Indestructible Origin Rule had already approached, but now they were all far away and dissipated, how could he still look for them? Come back, dont run away! Jasons divine sense fluctuated, wanting to summon those Indestructible Origin Rule, but it was useless, under the influence of that precious light, there were no more Indestructible Origin Rule around. Crap! If this cant fuse Indestructible Origin Rule, then how else can we break the realm? Jason waspletely dumbfounded, and he was really still unwilling. Immediately, Jason looked towards that precious light and thought to himself, What the hell is this thing? How did it suddenly appear? Suddenly, Jasons heart moved, and he said to himself as if he remembered something, This wouldnt be that Eternal Waystones precious light, right? It was extremely simr to the precious light emitted from the Eternal Waystone that he saw in Eastsea Enve at that time, could it be the precious light emitted from the Eternal Waystone? What about the Eternal Waystone? Jasons mind was filled with doubts. Just then, all of a sudden- Whoosh! This precious light was actually darting towards a location further down beyond Indestructible Origin. Out of instinct, Jasons divine sense followed. Not knowing how long it had been, Jason sensed that he had passed directly through the area of the First ss Indestructible Origin, and after leaving the area of the First ss Indestructible Origin, it was a rtively chaotic area, in which there was also an Indestructible Origin Rule present, but Under Jasons senses, they were basically all crippled, as if they hadnt yet fully coalesced into shape. Why on earth did that precious lighte here? Could it be that it wants me to look for an Indestructible Origin that fits me here? The problem is that there is nopleted Indestructible Origin Rule in this area, its like an abandonednd of the Sea of Indestructible Origins. Jason wondered in his mind. Jason felt that it couldnt be that way anymore, he already had an Indestructible Origin Rule that fit him extremely well when he was in the first ss area, and it was aplete waste of time in this chaotic area. Thus, Jasons divine sense wanted to return to the first-ss area and look for those two Indestructible Origin Rule from before. Just then- Whoosh! The precious light reappeared, and at the same time, it also pulled in an Indestructible Origin Rule, which appeared to be simple and unadorned, without the slightest fluctuation of the Origin Laws aura, and could not be sensed as belonging to that type of Indestructible Origin Rule. Before Jason could regain his senses, that precious light had already directly rushed towards his divine consciousness, and together with that ancient and shapeless Indestructible Origin Rule, it had also directly integrated into himself. I@@%%$$ Jason just wanted to curse, he didnt have any preparation, this Indestructible Origin Rule wasnt something he wanted to choose, and it just merged into his the origin of martial arts? Jason did not have time to think about it, in an instant, his Divine Consciousness had already withdrawn from the sea of Indestructible Origin, only to see that the ancient and simple Indestructible Origin Rule that had been pulled out had directly merged into his the origin of martial arts. Just at the moment when Jasons THE origin of martial arts merged with this Indestructible Origin Rule between heaven and earth, steeply- Rumble! It was as if the entire heavenly dome had cracked open, and a terrifying sound of booming vibrations came from it. It was as if, this heaven and earth were enraged and erupted in thunderous fury, and a world-destroying terrifying pressure arrived instantly! Chapter 2846 – Resolute Breakthrough (Normal) Jason had not yet had time to sense the Law of Imperishability that had been incorporated into himself, and then he suddenly sensed a terrifying vibrationing from the entire dome of the sky, followed by a world-destroying pressure descending from the heavens, shocking the hearts of the people. That pressure is like brewing an annihting heavenly cmity, just the might that diffuses out is enough to make ones scalp feel numb, there is a kind of feeling of heavenly inclination, like the whole heavenly dome is going to copse down, burying and killing people! This is still Jason just fused Indestructible Origin Rule, in fact, has not really broken through the barrier of Immortality, the entire dome of the sky is already filled with such a horrifying extermination aura, let a person feel heart-breaking. Jason had a feeling that it was like some great move was brewing above this heavenly dome, and as long as the moment he broke through the Immortality barrier, the thunderbolt in the heavenly dome would instantly st down and engulf him! Old me hase this far, Im still not afraid of you? No matter what, this Immortality old me will break through! Jason thought to himself. At that moment, Jason crazily sucked Indestructible Origin Energy from the sea of Indestructible Origin in that heaven and earth, turning this Indestructible Origin Energy into his own Origin Energy. The indestructible aura that permeated from his body grew stronger and stronger, and the indestructible pressure contained within grew stronger and stronger. Jason catalyzed Origin Energy and began to impact the barrier of Immortality. Boom! Boom!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Under the impact again and again, Jasons body sent out a burst of booming sound of thunder, as if muffled thunder exploded in his body, extremely shocking to the hearts of the people. Not far away from Jason, Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Joseph, Dafydd and other old ones, as well as Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, The Human Realms heavenly pride, had all arrived and were watching Jason impact Immortalitys Immortality barrier. Old Mr. Miller couldnt help but look towards the dome of the sky with a pair of old eyes, he frowned, a trace of doubt shed across his face, he was able to sense the horrifying power of that horrifying thunderbolt that was brewing, and even this horrifying power was no better than when Creation realm powerhouses broke through. What kind of Indestructible Origin Rule is this kid fused with, and how could he attract such a mighty heavenly tribtion? Old Mr. Miller spoke curiously. Thats something only Jason himself knows. Ghost Doctor said. Purple Phoenix Saintess said, I was watching when Jason was fusing the Indestructible Origin Rule. When that Indestructible Origin Rule came out, I sensed it carefully and didnt sense any special ground, but there was a mysterious meaning hidden within, so I cant tell. Finn also nodded and said, I cant tell either. However, an Indestructible Origin Rule that can fuse with Jason should be very strong. Old Mr. Miller sighed and said, Its not that Im worried that the Indestructible Origin Rule he fused isnt strong enough. What Im worried about is that the fused Indestructible Origin Rule is too heaven-defying and will be envied by the heavens, thus leading to a devastating Heavenly Tribtion, and its hard to say whether or not this brat will be able to carry it off at that time. This- The faces of the many Heavenly Pride were stunned after hearing this. Sally, Kay, Darcey, and the others even had worry written all over their faces after hearing this, and a pair of beautiful eyes couldnt help but look at Jason. Finn secretlymunicated with Heavenly Devil and asked, Heavenly Devil, what Indestructible Origin Rule did Jason fuse just now? Heavenly Devil responded, This devil also paid attention just now, but was unable to see anything. The Indestructible Origin Rule that he fused is simple and in, with no special fluctuations in the power of the Laws, which seems ordinary but is not, and can even be said to be extremely extraordinary. Because the Law of Imperishability grabbed from the sea of Indestructible Origin between heaven and earth will have the corresponding fluctuation ofw attributes. For example, the Law of Imperishability that you fused in the beginning had the fluctuation of the Law of Holy Demon Origin. However, the Indestructible Origin Rule that Jason fused with cant sense any fluctuation of the Law of Imperishability. Of course, its also because this demon only has this wisp of Origin Rule, so if its in its full strength, it might be able to tell something. Finn had more or less made some judgment in his heart after hearing what he said. The fact that this wisp of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen couldnt see the subtleties of the Indestructible Origin Rule that Jason had integrated into his body was also a side note that the Law of Imperishability that Jason had obtained from the sea of Indestructible Origin in that piece of heaven and earth was absolutely extraordinary. As for what was so extraordinary, perhaps only Jason knew. At that moment, the sea of Indestructible Origin that emerged between heaven and earth began to dissipate. Jasons own Indestructible Pressure was also getting stronger and stronger, under his repeated impacts, the barrier of his Immortality had begun to loosen, and a trace of cracks appeared, but it was still far from enough topletely impact through. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he took out the Indestructible Origin source and directly took a drop, refining the pure and majestic energy contained within the Indestructible Origin source. However, Jason suddenly found that his the origin of martial arts was like a huge sponge, absorbing all the energy of the Indestructible Origin. Jason saw the situation and had to continue to take the second drop, the third drop He directly took five drops of Indestructible Origin in one breath, and only then did he feel that his the origin of martial arts had absorbed enough Indestructible Origin energy. Subsequently, wisps of Indestructible Origin Energy diffused out, filling his entire body, while at the same time flushing his fleshly physique and growing his fleshly bones. A Law of Imperishability manifested and surrounded Jasons body, as if these Laws of Imperishability contained a truly indestructible characteristic, filled with powerful and iparable might. Jason continued to mobilize Origin Energy, and once again went to impact the Immortality Barrier. Boom! Boom! A burst of muffled thunderous sound came from Jasons body, each impact attracted great vibrations, and thatyer of Indestructibility Barrier was also iparably hard, making it difficult to impact through. Jason continued to take the Indestructible Origin source, others Unbreakable, might only need about two or three drops. But at this moment, Jason had already taken no less than ten drops, and the streams of Origin Energy that had been refined came together to form Origin Energy to continue impacting. Each impact was powerful and needed to withstand the violent impact, Jasons own body was strong enough to withstand such a powerful impact. Jason clenched his teeth, every time the impact of the actual shares of the force of the shock so that his body skeleton as if to be scattered, the pain is unimaginable to ordinary people. Jasons heart was also hardened, and he continued to take Indestructible Origin to continue to impact the Immortality Barrier. He was not satisfied with just stepping into Quasi-Immortality, he wanted topletely break through the barrier and truly stand on Immortality. Just as Jason swallowed twenty full drops of Indestructible Origin Source Spring, finally- Click! Thatyer of Immortalitys barrier cracked, and under Jasons persistent impacts over and over again, it cracked! Chapter 2847 – Silent Calamity (Normal) When the barrier of Immortality broke through, a loud boom came from Jasons body, and as the barrier broke through, a vast and boundless Undying Pressure spread out from Jasons body, sweeping across the sky. Jason had sessfully stepped into the realm of Immortality at this moment, a Law of Imperishability surrounded his body, and a powerful Undying Force coalesced from his own the origin of martial arts. In an instant, Jason clearly sensed that his own blood and flesh were undergoing a transformation, and the Undying Force generated by the origin of martial arts was flowing all over his body, washing over his flesh and bones, and quenching his physical body to be even more powerful. Right at this momentC Rumble! Above the dome of the sky, a scene like the end of the world, endless dark clouds surging, in that surging thick ck clouds, there are electric awns flickering, pregnant with the power of thunder and lightning that makes peoples scalp numb when they sense it, a silent pressure copsed from above the dome of the sky, like the wrath of the heavens! Forever Kongs silhouette emerged, he looked towards the dome of the sky that convergence ofyers of thunderclouds, his old eyes shed a trace of shock, said to himself: Oblivion Thunderp, the first thunderp is Oblivion Thunderp, this kid in the end is the fusion of what? Indestructible Origin Rule, howe the first Thunderp attracted Oblivion Thunderp? Not only Forever Kong, the faces of Saint Marie, Ancestor King, and King James in Forbidden Land were also grave, they could sense the terrifying nature of the Oblivion Thunderp brewing in the dome of the sky, and even they, as strong Creation realm masters, could sense it as well. Creation realm powerhouses, even they felt a sense of horror after sensing the might of that Oblivion Thunderp. ording to their understanding of the thunderp after breaking through the realm, at the Immortality stage, the Oblivion Thunderp shouldnte at the first thunderp. Oblivion Thunderp could be said to be an extremely high-level thunderp in the Immortality realm, and some extremely heaven-defying prides would invoke Oblivion Thunderp when they were Unbreakable, but this Oblivion Thunderp would only appear in thest thunderp. Now, in the Immortality Thunderp that Jason is facing, the first Thunderp is the Oblivion Thunderp so what Thunderp wille after that? Honestly, Forever Kong, Ancestor King, Saint Marie, and King James really dont dare to think about it! In the other Forbidden Land, Blood Fiend, Christopher Walsh, Silent King and the others were also startled by the thunder tribtion aura that was filled with Silent Might, and also surfaced, seeing that Jason was already Unbreakable and was facing the bombardment of Immortalitys thunder tribtion. This is Oblivion Thunderp? Blood Fiend couldnt help but lose his voice as he exited, and then his entire body was directly stunned. Not only him, Christopher Walsh and Silent King were also like this, their faces were directly dumbfounded, full of incredulity, only feeling that this scene in front of them was simply subverting their cognition. Oblivion Thunderp, that is the most powerful thunderp in the Realm Breaking Immortality, only the heaven-defying pride impacting Immortality will appear. With Jasons talent, they werent surprised that he was able to pull out the Oblivion Thunderp, but the problem was that the first Thunderp was the Oblivion Thunderp, which was simply unheard of and unseen! Rumble! Right at this moment, a brewing thunderp coalesced and began to descend from that heavenly dome, enveloping Jason. Jason, this is the Oblivion Thunderp! The strongest of the currently known Immortality Thunderps! What level of Thunderp is actually behind it ispletely unknown! You have to be fully prepared! Your Spiritual Sea of Consciousness, including your physical body, must be prepared to be continuously refined and strengthened in the fight against the Thunderp! Otherwise after the Oblivion Thunderp, you wont be able to carry the thunderpnding behind you! Forever Kongs gravely voice came out. Forever Kong, I know! Jason responded with a voice. Jason, dont be a wimp, and dont disgrace me! The way of cultivation itself is to go against the heavens! The stronger the Heavenly Tribtion is, the stronger your Immortality is! In short, fear it a f*ck! When the Cultivation Cage imprisoned The Human Realm martial artists cultivation, I still blew it up with one punch! Old Mr. Millers voice came through, giving Jason another boost of encouragement. Jason looked towards the side of Old Mr. Miller and the others, the corner of his mouth lifted and he did not say anything, but the belief in his heart was iparably firm. Rumble!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In the end, the Oblivion Thunderp that had been brewing for a long time finally fell, a vast expanse of thunderp, converging together, like a rain curtain falling from the sky, Jasons entire person was directly wrapped in. When the Oblivion Thunderpnded, the entire void trembled, the void that the thunderp passed through was directly pierced through, and each thunderp contained a pressure that silenced everything. That Oblivions Might was not only directed at the Yuan Shen, but also at the physical body, carrying out an all-epassing annihtion! Come on! I have invincible faith in my heart, and I, Jason, am bound to break through this lightning tribtion! Jason roared fiercely, his own Sunling Bloodline impacted the sky, like a blood dragon sweeping through the heaven and earth, the zing Sunling Bloodline formed a sea of qi and blood, and fought against this Oblivion Thunderp. Ang roar! The green dragon phantom appeared in the sky, opening its mouth and swallowing the terrifying Oblivion Thunderp, while at the same time protecting Jasons Yuan Shen. Nowadays, Jasons Yuan Shen was also extremely powerful, when Eastsea Enve was facing Chaos Progenys Rune of Creation strike targeting the spirit category, the Dragons Reverse Scale in his mind warded off the Rune of Creations spiritual attack and refined that spiritual power. Jason also benefited from it, his Yuan Shen had been quenched and strengthened a lot, so even if this Oblivion Thunderp contained a bombardment against the Yuan Shen, he was confident that he would be able to carry it off. Heaven Fist! Jason shouted as he activated Heaven Fists fist momentum, a Law of Imperishability wrapped his fist momentum, and the Undying Force that erupted from his fist momentum shook the sky, and it sted towards the engulfing Oblivion Thunderp. In an instant, the sky and earth boiled and exploded. Those Oblivion Thunderp sted down, containing the Law of Imperishability power of destruction, and madly strangled towards Jason, and the moment it touched with the Oblivion Thunderp, Jasons fist was directly split open, dripping with blood, revealing the white bones. Then, the Oblivion Thunderp sted onto his body, causing cracks to appear on Jasons body, and blood stained his entire body. This Oblivion Thunderp had directly injured Jason just by sting down. Is this the only power? Im not afraid yet! Jason roared fiercely, his body glowing with a bit of golden aura, Green Dragons Golden Body catalyzed, and the cracks that appeared on his body began to heal on its own. After entering Immortality, relying on the characteristics of Immortality, the flesh wounds on his body were able to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Break for me! Jason fiercely rushed up to the sky, directly facing that Oblivion Thunderp, then he evolved Sword of the Emperor and shed across the sky with a sword, the huge Sword of the Emperors silhouette shed across the sky, and also shed towards the thunderps might that covered down like a rain curtain! Chapter 2848 Firestorm Cataclysm (normal) Sword of the Emperors shadow chopped across the sky, the shadow of the sword power across the sky seemed to be solidified, containing a strong power that could not bepared to that of a wheel, Jasons own indestructible Origin Energy also exploded in full force, and a sword chopped across the sky, chopping and killing the Oblivion Thunderp thatnded down like a rain curtain. Rumble! An earth-shattering roar spread throughout the sky. The momentum of Jasons strike cut the Oblivion Thunderp horizontally, leaving a vacuum wherever Sword of the Emperors sword shadow passed. The Oblivion Thunderp that sted down was wiped out by this sword, and the Law of Imperishability power contained in the thunderbolt was absorbed by Jason, used to refine his own qi and blood and flesh, perfecting his own Law of Immortality, and refining in the direction of indestructible qi and blood, indestructible flesh, and indestructible origin. He was in the direction of undying qi and blood, undying flesh and body, and undying origin. At that moment, the Oblivion Thunderp that came down became more and more terrifying, and the Sword of the Emperors sword shadow that Jason had evolved was also pierced through, and the Thunderbolt Power that contained Oblivions Might bombarded Jasons body. Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had already been activated to the strongest level, with Law of Imperishability order surrounding his body, but under the Oblivion Thunderps repeated bombardment, his Green Dragons Golden Body could not withstand it. A series of wounds were added to his body. Jason didnt care about it, but he was evolving his fists, like a god of war, fighting against the sky, and his fists were able to resist the Oblivion Thunderp that covered his body over and over again. At the same time, his Yuan Shen was also fighting against the erosion of the Thunderbolt Power contained in the Oblivion Thunderp, and the Oblivion Thunderp was also targeting Jasons Yuan Shen to erode and attack. Jason still needed to push his Yuan Shen power to resist, and in such a confrontation, his Yuan Shen was also growing stronger step by step, but this process was extremely painful, and every erosion of Oblivion Thunderp targeting his Yuan Shen caused him to have a splitting headache. But whether it was mentally or physically from the pain of the impacts, he was gritting his teeth and holding on. Gradually, as the Oblivion Thunderp continued, even though Jason had Green Dragons Golden Body protection, his entire body was already covered in blood, drenched in blood, making people feel shocked. Sally looked on with a nervous face, she couldnt help but ask, Old Mr. Miller, Jason, is he going to be alright? Not only Sally, Kay, Darcey and the others were also extremely worried. Old Mr. Miller took a deep breath and said, There is no need to worry too much, Jason will be able to resist it. Immortality Thunder Tribtion, no one can help, he needs to draw Law of Imperishability from the Immortality Thunder Tribtion to temper himself in order to reach the qi, blood, flesh and body, Origin is indestructible. With his depth and perseverance, he will be able to withstand it! Old Mr. Miller said so on the surface, but he was equally worried in his heart. This Thunderp was too evil, not only was it evil, it was also extremely terrifying, when he had crossed the Immortality Thunderp, it waspletely not as terrifying as Jasons Oblivion Thunderp. Forever Kong, Saint Marie, Ancestor King, King James, these Creation realm powerhouses are also keeping a close eye on Jason, they cant help with this kind of Thunderp, they can only rely on Jason to carry through the baptism of the Thunderp, in order to transform into a stronger person. All they could do was to save Jasons life if he really couldnt resist the thunderp. Oblivion Thunderp was still going on, the more it came to the back, the stronger the power of silence it contained, and the more destructive pressure it contained, Jason was hurt all over, he swallowed Indestructible Origin many times, and kept his body with enough Indestructible Origin energy, so that he could always He had taken the Indestructible Origin source many times to keep his body with enough Indestructible Origin energy to keep supporting it. Otherwise, if the Oblivion Thunderp continued to bombard him for a long time, even if he was able to carry it, the thunderp in the back would seem to have no power. Therefore, in the face of such Immortality Thunderp, Jasons Indestructible Origin source that he had prepared enough came in handy, and was iparable to any other treasures. Jason kept refining the Law of Imperishability power contained in the Oblivion Thunderp, and he found that his own the origin of martial arts was able to directly absorb the Law of Imperishability power and strengthen his own Indestructible Origin. Indestructible Origin, and at the same time, he was also using Oblivion Thunderp to refine his physical body. At the back, although Jason was bruised and battered, his physical body became stronger and stronger in the process of fighting against the Thunderp, and his qi and blood were also refined, and now the Sunling Bloodline that erupted was as zing as a delicate color, containing a monstrous zing pressure aura. In this way, the threat posed by the Oblivion Thunderp to Jason was no longer enough, Jason had already begun to adapt to this level of thunderbolt bombardment, but instead was continuously refining the Law of Imperishability power embedded in the Oblivion Thunderp. This scene also caused Blood Fiend and the others to look stunned. The Oblivion Thunderp, which was arguably the most terrifying known in the Realm Breaking Immortality, had been carried down by Jason just like that? This really turned their cognition upside down. They couldnt even imagine how powerful Jason would be once he hadpletely survived this Immortality Thunderp.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason was considered to have survived the first Oblivion Thunderp, but he didnt take it lightly, while refining the Law of Imperishability embedded in the Thunderp, he was also rapidly recovering from his injuries, growing his own qi and blood, and strengthening his own the origin of martial arts. He needed to scramble for every second to utilize the thunder tribtion to temper himself and make himself stronger quickly in order to fight against the thunder tribtion at the back. Gradually, only this Oblivion Thunderp began to fade away, but this was not the end, this was representing the descent of a new round of Thunderp. Sure enough- Rumble! An earth-shaking sound reverberated through the sky as thick thunderclouds brewed, shocking the hearts of the people. Suddenly- Boom! In thatyer of thunderclouds, a round of zing sun was seen leaping out from that thundercloud, wrapped in monstrous might, directly suppressing down towards Jason! In fact, that was not a zing sun, but a huge fireball formed by thunder and fire, containing a failure to burn everything, just like a zing sun falling from the sky above, directly suppressing down towards Jason! This- Forever Kong was directly stunned. He had never seen such an Eternal Thunderp before, a huge fireball formed by thunder and fire, and there was more than one of them, as one of them came down, a new Firestorm Orb was condensing and continued toe down. What kind of thunderstorm is this? Ancestor King was also in shock. This cant be considered a thunder tribtion right This Firestorm Orb is like a zing sun, containing the power of burning and destroying everything, and even I sense a great sense of threat from it. Can Jason be able to carry it? Saint Marie couldnt help but speak. King James face also became grave as he said, I dont know what this Thunder Tribtion is. But this Firestorm Cataclysm contains the zing power of burning everything, which is extremely suitable for Jasons Sunling Bloodline. if Jason can withstand it, then his Sunling Bloodline will be transformed. Chapter 2849 – Using Body as Furnace, Qi and Blood as Cauldron (Normal) Boom! Firestorm Orb descended from the sky, burning the air, wrapped in a majestic and boundless might, and engulfed Jason with the power to burn down everything. At that moment, Jasons body was covered with goosebumps, and a needle-sharp sense of danger enveloped his entire body, causing him to feel a great crisis. Break for me! Jason fiercely roared into the air, as he catalyzed Human Emperor Fist, and executed The Emperors Way of the Sun fist stance, with the evolution of the fist intent, a round of obsidian sun rose up, blossoming out a golden radiance, containing the Law of Imperishability, and it met the Firestorm Orb that came down from the sky. Rumble! The Emperors Way of the Sun evolved by Jason and the Firestorm Orb bombarded together, erupting with earth-shattering sound and power. That round of Sun Obsidian had a Law of Imperishability in it, containing Jasons own indestructible Origin Energy.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, this round of Sun Obsidian was unable to withstand the might of that Firestorm Orb, and with a loud bang, the Sun Obsidian that Jason had evolved directly copsed, and that huge Firestorm Orb continued to kill down. Break it for me! Jason roared, he was furious, Green Dragons Golden Body was pushed to the extreme, his own Sunling Bloodline also flourished, he rushed towards that Firestorm Orb, and his own fist power also erupted, that golden fist aura angrily killed in the air, and met that Firestorm Orb. At that moment, Jason followed the gigantic Firestorm Orb and struck it together. In just a moment, Jasons fists, arms, and even the skin of his entire body had a burning sensation, and there was no way to resist it. Even Jasons Yuan Shen, Qi and blood essence had a feeling that they were going to be burned away, which was extremely terrifying and much more powerful than Oblivion Thunderp. Jason knew in his heart that even in a powerful Thunderp, there was still a ray of life nurtured in its midst. Therefore, Jason discarded the sense of fear in his heart, he became calm and collected, and was frantically refining the power of the Laws contained in the Firestorm Orb, using the power of the Laws to refine himself. In the midst of it, Jason sensed that his Sunling Bloodline was being burned under the Firestorm Orb, as if the water had been vaporized, and his own Sunling Bloodline was evaporating inrge swathes. Strangely enough, after the Firestorm Orb burning Sunling Bloodline, it gave him a more solid and powerful feeling, as if the Firestorm Orb was burning all the impurities contained in the Sunling Bloodline, and the remaining Sunling Bloodline, although less in terms of quantitative energy, appeared to be more powerful than the other Sunling Bloodline. Although the remaining Sunling Bloodline has be less in terms of quantity and energy, it appears to be more pure, more pure to the sun. This Firestorm Cataclysm can quench Sunling Bloodline? This thought shed through Jasons mind. In an instant, Jason realized that this Firestorm Cataclysm was able to have a quenching and metamorphosis effect on his Sunling Bloodline, and once the Sunling Bloodline fully metamorphosed, it would also mean that all aspects of his physical body and origin would receive a huge increase. Sunling Bloodline is extremely difficult to quench, and since this Firestorm Cataclysm is capable of quenching Sunling Bloodline, it cant be missed! Jason thought to himself. However, Jason really didnt have a clue as to how he could better utilize this Firestorm Cataclysm for quenching his own qi and blood. Simply relying on Firestorm Cataclysm to burn ones own qi and blood, such a means was definitely one of the mostmon and least rewarding. Right, within the Dongji PceScriptorium, I had seen the spell for quenching Sunling Bloodline. Jasons mind shed, recalling the ancient spell for quenching Sunling Bloodline that he had seen within the Dongji PceScriptorium- Use your body as a furnace, draw the Yin-Yang mes of the universe of heaven and earth to burn with your true body. My qi and blood are the cauldron, drawing in the Origin Breath of all paths to mold my true body. The end of my qi and blood is the Ultimate Yang, and the end of the Ultimate Yang is the Nine Suns. The power of the Nine Suns, the sky also burns Of course, this Firestorm Cataclysm is notparable to the Yin-Yang mes of the Heaven and Earth Universe, but the technique of quenching Sunling Bloodline is applicable, and if this technique can lead to the Yin-Yang mes of the Heaven and Earth Universe, it can also lead to the Firestorm Cataclysm to quench it. Cataclysm to quench Sunling Bloodline. Use your body as a furnace, use your body as a furnace Jason recited silently, the main point of this ancient technique was to use oneself as a furnace in order to quench ones own qi and blood. This process could be said to be extremely dangerous, and with the slightest mishap, Jason would be incinerated to the point where he would be left with a ball of ash. But at this stage, apart from this method, Jason couldnt find a better way to fight against this Firestorm Cataclysm, with hisbat strength, he could fight against the bombardment of the Firestorm Orb once, but the back of it still spawned a session of Firestorm Orb to continuously kill down, he was absolutely overwhelmed and difficult to resist. Therefore, the best way was to directly refine this Firestorm Orb and use this Firestorm Cataclysm to quench his own qi and blood, and once the Sunling Bloodline metamorphosed, he would no longer be afraid of this Firestorm Cataclysm. At that moment, Jason let go of himself, using himself as a furnace and his qi and blood as a cauldron to amodate the Firestorm Cataclysm that was sting down. Jason frantically urged his Sunling Bloodline, and a Sunling Bloodline rose up in the air like a fiery dragon, and under the zing boundless Vital Force, Jasons entire body was like a furnace that was constantly providing infinite Vital Force. At the same time, the Sunling Bloodline that Jason erupted out gathered together in mid-air, forming the shape of a blood-colored giant tripod, which was the tripod of qi and blood. When the Firestorm Orb sted down from the dome of the sky, Jason used the Cauldron of Qi and Blood to contain it, and at the same time, he operated the Ancient Mysteries to refine the power of the Laws contained within the Firestorm Orb, thus strengthening his own Vital Force. Rumble! When the Firestorm Orb fell and the Cauldron of Vital Blood went to contain it, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline boiled up. It was like a pot of hot oil poured into water,pletely boiling. At the same time, Jason himself received a terrifying shock, and that power of thunder and fire engulfed towards Jason, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was disintegrating, and the whole person was like burnt, and the blood coughed out of his mouth was also burnt in an instant. Jasons ears, nose, throat and other seven orifices were bleeding, and his breath was weakening, but his own Sunling Bloodline was also bing more pure and more resilient, and the cauldron of qi and blood formed was still refining the Firestorm Cataclysm. This scene, however, caused Sally, Kay, Darcey, Wolf Boy and other The Human Realms heavenly pride to all be stunned, and their faces were tense and uneasy. Jason didnt fight against the lightning tribtion, is this refining it? He didnt actively fight against it, will this be dangerous? Darcey couldnt help but ask. Yes, Old Mr. Miller, wouldnt Jason be dangerous like this? Sally also asked. Old Mr. Millers old eyes shed with essence as he said, Is Jason quenching his qi and blood? Quenching it with Thunderbolt Power? Will this work? Old Mr. Miller didnt have any idea in his heart, so he looked towards Forever Kong and said, Forever Kong, whats going on with Jason? Will it be dangerous? Chapter 2850 – Qi and Blood Metamorphosis (Normal) Forever Kong responded, Jason used himself as a furnace to refine Firestorm Cataclysm, which is capable of quenching his Sunling Bloodline, he used his Sunling Bloodline to contain Firestorm Cataclysm. This Firestorm Cataclysm can refine his Sunling Bloodline, and he will use his Sunling Bloodline to refine the Firestorm Cataclysm. If Jason can withstand it, then his own bloodline will realize a metamorphosis. It will also be able to withstand this Firestorm Cataclysm. Old Mr. Miller nodded and looked towards Jason who was using his Sunling Bloodline to contain the Firestorm Orb, thinking to himself that this kid was ying a much bigger game than old man, using the Firestorm Cataclysm to quench his own qi and blood, which was like refining his golden body with real fire. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Emily, Darcey, Zack and other The Human Realms pride were all watching nervously, seeing Jason directly use his own qi and blood to amodate this Firestorm Orb, they were really incredibly worried. However, there was nothing they could do to help, after all, such a Boundary Breaking Thunder Tribtion could only rely on Jason himself to cross it. This The Human Realm of yours has really produced a demon! At this moment, thementing voice of Heavenly Devils wisp of Yuan Shen came from Finns mind. Are you talking about Jason? asked Finn. Heavenly Devil said, Not bad! This kind of Firestorm Cataclysm is really rare, only all the way to the extreme realm of people can attract such a great cmity. JasonThe Great Avatar to the great life and death, and then from the great life and death to break through Immortality, and then this kind of Firestorm Cataclysm also appeared. But Jason this kid also do not know whether it is good luck or in the underworld has its own arrangements, he is equipped with Sunling Bloodline, Sunling Bloodline to the most rigid and Yang, and this Firestorm Cataclysmplement each other, so Sunling Bloodline to refine the Firestorm Cataclysm, it is really a great idea to refine the Firestorm Cataclysm. Cataclysm, it is really wonderful! However, after the Ancient Age, no one has taken the path of qi and blood Cultivation, so the relevant techniques on how to refine ones own qi and blood have all been lost. It seems that Jason obtained the spells for quenching Sunling Bloodline in Dongji Pce, its really a coincidence. Finn was savoring Heavenly Devils words and read a lot of information from them as well. He subconsciously asked, So, this time, Firestorm CataclysmJason is bound to be able to survive it, right? This is hard to say, it depends on whether he can really amodate refining this Firestorm Cataclysm. But Jason has so many treasures on his body, the odds are that hell be fine. Heavenly Devil said. Finn was relieved after hearing this. At this time, only to see that in the Firestorm Cataclysm that Jason was facing, that one huge Firestorm Orb was falling one after another, no longer one by one, but coalescing into five or six Firestorm Orbs directly killing them. The entire sky was reddened by the Firestorm Orb, and the Law of Imperishability power in the Firestorm Cataclysm was even more terrifying, directly transforming into ming runes and burning Jasons physical body. Jasons own Sunling Bloodline was like inexhaustible, after being burned by the Firestorm Cataclysm, it kept on generating Sunling Bloodline, and each newborn Sunling Bloodline was more powerful than the previous one. Jason used his body as a furnace to continuously stimte his own Sunling Bloodline, holding the Firestorm Cataclysm. During this process, Jason was also in danger and was on the verge of death several times. The Law of Imperishability contained within Firestorm Cataclysm seeped into his body, transforming into Firestorm Runes that burned directly into his the origin of martial arts. He took the Indestructible Origin source in time, so that his Indestructible Origin was filled with enough Indestructible Origin energy, or else the origin of martial arts would have been burned up, and would have inevitably fallen. In addition to taking the Indestructible Origin source, Water Essence also provided great help at this time. Apart from being able to make martial artists recover their consciousness when they went off the rails, Water Essence also had the effect of purifying the flesh and blood, taking Water Essence, that cool feeling made Jason much morefortable, the biggest effect was that Water Essence was able to expel the Fire Poison that Firestorm Runes had left in the body. Otherwise, the fire poison will continue to umte, will directly erode his flesh and bones, will also be dangerous.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In the face of Firestorm Cataclysm, Jason was on the verge of death time and time again, which in turn made his willpower even more resilient, while at the same time, he was also enduring a great pain that was unimaginable to ordinary people. After all, the pain of that lightning and fire power burning the flesh all the time was definitely not something that anyone could endure all the time. Once he was unable to endure it, and there was the slightest disturbance in his own qi and blood, his entire person would immediately be devoured by that Firestorm Orb, thus directly turning into ashes. Gradually, Forever Kong, Saint Marie, King James, Ancestor King and others could sense that Jasons Sunling Bloodline waspletely different from before. Now Jasons Sunling Bloodline seems to contain the essence of the sun, appearing more pure to the sun, each Sunling Bloodline contains a majestic power, giving people the feeling as if Jason just by virtue of this Sunling Bloodline power is enough to push the same level of opponents! This has really seeded! Forever Kong couldnt help but sigh with emotion as he continued, Jasons Sunling Bloodline has already gone through a metamorphosis, and just the Vital Force is already powerful and unrivaled. Like the powerful people who went through Qi and Blood Cultivation in the Deste Ancient Era, relying on Vital Force can already battle with opponents of the same rank! Saint Marie also let out a light breath and said, Jasons state has finally stabilized. To be honest, just now, he faced life and death crises several times, and I couldnt help but want to make a move. Ancestor King nodded and said, Jasons Sunling Bloodline has metamorphosed. This time the Firestorm Cataclysm is sort of able to get through. I just dont know what the third cataclysm will be. King James said, Immortality Triple Thunder Tribtion. The third one is definitely the most dangerous. Jason can only be able to withstand this Trilocus Thunderps bombardment by continuously getting stronger in the fight against the Thunderp. Jason will definitely be able to carry through! After Jason has survived this Thunderp and perfected his own Law of Imperishability, will he be the strongest person we say weve ever seen in Unbreakable? Saint Marie couldnt help but ask curiously. King James murmured as he said, Calcting the battle power of the beginning level of Immortality after Unbreakable, Jason will most likely be the strongest person we said weve seen. Even the absolute King of Gods back then couldntpare? Saint Marie asked. Ancestor King said, Thats hard to say. Back then, the Jedi King of Gods did not go as far as the Great Quasi life and death realm, although we did not witness the Jedi King of Gods Unbreakable when it happened. But ording to what Emperor said, it also attracted the Reverse Heavenly Thunderbolt. To reallypare, Jason has Sunling Bloodline, his own qi and blood has undergone metamorphosis, and superimposed with the power of Sunling Bloodline, it might be a step stronger than even the Absolute King of Gods back then. As he was saying that, steeply- Boom! Only to see Jasons Sunling Bloodline violently rising up into the sky, Jason also rose up in a sh, the burnt traces of his bodys surface skin violently falling off one after another, revealing a newborn skin that was as wless and unsullied as white porcin. At the same time, his own Sunling Bloodline swept through the sky, containing boundless Vital Force, watching a Firestorm Orb st down, Jason raised his right hand, directly single-handedly dragging down the Firestorm Orb! Chapter 2851 Trilocus Thunderclap (normal) At this moment, Jason gave people a sense of majestic momentum, surrounded by the majestic Sunling Bloodline, the flourishing blood was like a sea of blood, as if it was going to cover the world. Facing Firestorm Orbs bombardment, Jason dragged down the bombarding Firestorm Orb with the momentum of one hand holding up the sky, and his entire body manifested an invincible might. Break for me! Jason roared out, his CultivationOrigin Energy surged out, that Indestructible Origin Energy gathered into a river, while his own Sunling Bloodline also boiled up, with endless Vital Force being added. Boom! Jason threw out a fist, and that fist power sted together with this Firestorm Orb, erupting with a shocking sound. The next moment- Apanied by the loud clicking sound, the entire Firestorm Orb was directly blown up, and Jason directly drew on the Law of Imperishability power contained within the Firestorm Orb as a means of continuing to temper his own physical body. Jason fiercely rose up in the air, he took the initiative to bombard the Firestorm Orb that wasing down, he urged his fist, stimted his Sunling Bloodline, the endless indestructible Origin Energy was also erupting, the fusion of that force was shocking, and bombarded the Firestorm Orb that wasing down. The Firestorm Orb was blown away. After that, arge amount of Law of Imperishability contained in the Firestorm Orb was absorbed by Jason, continuously perfecting and enhancing his own Law of Imperishability. Jasons the origin of martial arts aura was getting stronger, his physical body had reached a peak of strength, and under the transformation of Sunling Bloodline, the Vital Force shook the sky. At this moment Jason is like a god-like existence, at the beginning of the face of Firestorm Cataclysm, he also seems extremely passive, and even in the Firestorm Orb bombardment under the danger, many times on the verge of life and death crises, but he shouldered over, their own Sunling Bloodline metamorphosis, he immediately turned the other way, take the initiative! attacked these Firestorm Orb. Boom! Boom! One after another, the Firestorm Orb was blown up, and now the Firestorm Cataclysm could no longer pose a threat to Jason, and would only continue to provide Jason with Law of Imperishability power, which would be used to refine himself. Without a doubt, this scene was a pleasure to watch. Zack, Marcel, Darcey, Butterfly and many other Satan Operation Group Warriors couldnt help but shout out in excitement when they saw this scene, and they were all happy for Jason. They all felt happy for Jason. They also knew that after Jason had carried this Firestorm Cataclysm, he himself had be even stronger. In the end, thest Firestorm Orb was sted by Jason. The clouds of thunder and fire coalescing above the sky were also gradually dissipating, meaning that the Firestorm Cataclysm that Jason had faced this time waspletely over. However, Jasons own Immortality Thunderp had not yet ended, and he still needed to face Trilocus Thunderp! Jason also immediately adjusted his own state and prepared for thest Thunderp, he had no fear in his heart, he was ready. There was only thest Thunderp left, he had to fight through it no matter what. Whew! Hoo! Above the dome of the sky, a hurricane violently blew up, the violent hurricane stirred up the heavy clouds, causing those dark clouds to be drawn into the violent hurricane, forming a never before seen dark cloud hurricane! Only to see this hurricane toward the dome of the sky beyond the upward surge, I do not know into the dome of the sky beyond how far away, in short, from the ground upwards, like a ck dragon connected to heaven and earth, endless, do not know where the end of the far-off starry sky. Forever Kong rose up in the air, his eyes shed, he looked toward the sky above, but with his Creation realm strong eyes and perception, can not sense that like a ck dragon like dark clouds hurricane is spread to where the world. To his feeling, this dark cloud hurricane seems to have prated into the deepest part of the starry sky beyond the dome of the sky, connecting to another mysterious area. Boom! At this moment, a thunderous sound came, it was truly a thunderous sound that came from beyond the nine heavens. This sound of thunder wasnt big, but it reverberated in everyones mind, allowing one to sense the magnificent, vast, and grandiose pressure aura contained within it with iparable rity. Boom! The sound of thunder continued toe, and the pressure became stronger and stronger, getting closer and closer. At the same time, an extremely ancient aura was transmitted, as if the sound of thunder from the nine heavens was transmitted from another time and space, separated by endless years, across endless space and time, and transmitted to this side, thus carrying an ancient meaning. After sensing this aura, the faces of Forever Kong, King James and other Creation realm powerhouses all changed, because this aura made them feel an extremely oppressive feeling, and even made them feel a little uneasy. Danger! This was a sign of extreme danger! Jason, this Trilocus Thunderp is extremely bizarre, you have to be careful! If you cant support it, your Yuan Shen will go out of your body, and King James will protect your Yuan Shen. I and the rest will protect your physical body! Forever Kong hastily issued a warning to Jason. Jason heard it, but didnt make any response.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If he couldnt fight against this Trilocus Thunderp, that meant he couldnt truly break through to Immortality, so what was the point of even preserving his physical body and Yuan Shen? The goal Jason pursued was to be even stronger, only then could he guard The Human Realm and all the people around him! Trilocus Thunderp, right? As long as I resist this Thunderp, I will be able to truly stand in Immortality! So, no matter what the situation is, nothing can stop me! Jason thought darkly in his heart, a resolute intent shed in his eyes, and the look on his face was iparably resolute. Rumble! At this time, the dark cloud hurricane that connected heaven and earth steeply overturned an endless thundercloud, that thundercloud seemed to be from the endless depths of the starry sky across the space and arrived, the overturning thundercloud was filled with a Energy of Chaos, a ray of lightning arcs in that chaotic thundercloud was presented, and a wisp of pressure diffused was enough to make peoples hearts and guts all cracked. Forever Kong sensed it, his face was stunned, and he couldnt help but lose his voice and take off his mouth, This could this be the Primeval Thunderp in the depths of Chaos? What Primeval Thunderp? Ancestor Kings face also rose in horror as he said, Emperor once said that the reason why the Chaotic Void is dangerous is that in addition to facing the attacks of Chaotic Species, the Chaotic Void also has flickering Ancient Thunderstorms, which are extremely dangerous once one is caught up in them! How did this Ancient Thunder Storm of the Chaotic Void appear here? Then wouldnt Jason be in danger? Saint Maries tone was also worried. Just as the words fell, steeply- Crack! Rumble! In that thundercloud filled with Energy of Chaoss Ancient Thunder Storm, an Ancient Thunder shed with arcs of electric light, as if it was a celestial sword that cut across the sky and earth, reflecting the entire dome of heaven and earth, and it shed down towards Jason in this regard. Chapter 2852 Primeval Thunderclap (normal) Boom! Apanied by a loud sound, an ancient thunderbolt sted down, shing with shocking arcs of electric light, the piercing and eye-catching electric awns reflected the entire heavenly foe, making this ancient thunderbolts power like a heavenly sword that cut across the world, and then shed down towards Jason! At that moment, Jasons entire body was numb, a sense of extreme danger spread throughout his body, so much so that his own Sunling Bloodline exploded on its own, Dragon Bloodline also manifested, and then the Green Dragon illusion wrapped Jason up, carrying out the Green Dragon Protector. Jasons sense of alertness was signaling to him, it was a sense of extreme danger, just like theing of the end of the world, making him subconsciously want to run away, away from this ce. However, this was the Immortality Thunderbolt that was aimed directly at him, so how could he escape? Furthermore, Jason had never thought of escaping! The only way for him to stand in Immortality was to survive this Trilocus Thunderp. No matter what kind of Thunderp can stop me from breaking the realm! Break for me! Jason roared out in rage as he frantically activated Fight Arctic from Nine Characters of Truth Fist, exploding his battle spirit and fighting spirit to the extreme, and eliminating the horrifying feeling of fear brought by this Primeval Thunderp. By now, Jasons whole body was filled with only that endless fighting spirit and will to fight, he rose up in the air, evolving the Azure Dragon Dao Fist fist posture, his Indestructible Origin also exploded to the extreme, and the Indestructible Origin Energy followed his fist posture to the extreme. Energy sted out along with his fist, meeting the Primeval Thunderp that sted down. Everyones eyes were fixed on Jason, because this Primeval Thunderp was too terrifying, filled with Energy of Chaos, as if it wasing from across the Chaotic Void, carrying the supreme might of wiping out all life. Rumble! Apanied by an earth-shaking sound, Jasons evolved fist momentum had already shed with the Primeval Thunderp that was shing down. Plop! In the next moment, blood sttered! Jasons entire right arm was directly chopped off by the Heavenly Sword-like Primeval Thunderp, and along with the zing blood, it fell down from mid-air. In addition, the aftermath of the Primeval Thunderp also sted onto Jasons body, leaving behind bone-deep wounds and gurgling blood. Jasons entire breath dropped rapidly, and Sunling Bloodline weakened! Jason! Seeing this scene, Sally and the others couldnt help but open their mouths in shock, and each of them wanted to rush forward. Old Mr. Millers face changed, he didnt think that Jason couldnt even withstand the first Primeval Thunderp that came down, despite having Green Dragons Golden Body, despite having Green Dragons Body Protector, that Primeval Thunderp still directly broke through! Jasons physical body! Behind him, there was still a Primeval Thunderp condensing, if it continued to sh down, wouldnt Jason be broken into pieces? This Primeval Thunderp that only existed in the Chaotic Void had no way to resist ah! Strike! Forever Kong spoke in a low voice as he moved and rushed towards Jason. At the same time, King James , Saint Marie, Ancestor King and these people also rushed out, their only purpose was to save Jason, because they could see that this Primeval Thunderp was really hard to resist. However, just as Forever Kong and the others rushed over, a firm voice came out- Dont evene over! Jason was speaking, his tone firm, his face resolute, and a look of perseverance in his eyes. Its not even thest moment yet! So, I dont want to give up on this! Jason opened his mouth and continued, Seniors, let me let go of the fight! Saying that, Jason took his left hand in the air, and the right arm that had been split by Primeval Thunderp flew into his hand, and he pressed the broken arm directly onto the break, and a Law of Imperishability rune encircled the entire right arm. After reaching Immortality, the broken arm can be reborn, plus Jasons own Sunling Bloodline has already metamorphosed, Vital Force is powerful, so under the pull of the indestructible attribute, the right arm quickly healed, and the bones were put back together as if they were in their original state. When Forever Kong and the others heard Jasons words their faces were stunned, Jason still wanted to try? Jason still wants to try? Forever Kong wanted to say something, but when he saw Jasons resolute gaze, he had no choice but to say, Good, then you continue to try to fight against this lightning tribtion! Jason nodded as he took a deep breath, and the gaze in his eyes was resolute. If he couldnt carry through this Thunder Tribtion, then his Cultivation Realm would fall down the realm, directly back to the Quasi life and death realm, and possibly even lower than the Quasi life and death realm. This was not what he wanted! Quasi life and death realm, what role could it y in the uing great battle? It would serve no purpose at all! Therefore, he had to carry through this Primeval Thunderp, and his ultimate goal was not just Immortality, but the higher and more powerful realm of Cultivation! Jason, for you to carry through the Primeval Thunderp, you need to temper your fleshly body, your qi and blood have already metamorphosed, but the strength of your fleshly body has yet to metamorphose! If your fleshly body strength gets metamorphosed, along with the nourishment of your own qi and blood, it will be even stronger! At that time, you might be able to carry this Primeval Thunderps st! Forever Kong reminded. Tempering the fleshly body Jasons heart stirred.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, the millimeter light in his Storage Ring shed, and a piece of Chaos Origin Stone appeared in his hand. The Chaos Origin Stone itself was the best thing to quench the physical body. Jason didnt hesitate as he began to absorb the Chaos Origin energy contained in this Chaos Origin Stone, integrating this Chaos Origin energy into his physical bodys bones, continuously polishing his physical body. Jason, catch it! At this moment, Ancestor King opened his mouth and sent a drop of Essence Blood towards Jason, each drop was as bright as a blood diamond, and at the same time, it was filled with an iparably strong Dragon Might aura. Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood! Jason recognized it, this was the Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood that only existed in Holy Dragon Land, and he had used it when he broke the Great Extreme Realm Emperor. Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood was also a good treasure for quenching the physical body, and this time Ancestor King had sent over ten drops, which was more than enough. Jason immediately used the first drop, and immediately, the massive amount of energy contained within the Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood surged into his body, which he refined and used to polish his own flesh and bones. The green dragon illusion directly into Jasons body, this Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood contains the essence of dragon blood, which for Dragon Bloodline is also a great overflow, in the Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood under the nourishment, Dragon Bloodline was also able to continue to grow. Boom! Boom! In an instant, the sound of qi and blood rushing through Jasons body came from within his body, and his use of Chaos Origin Stone coupled with Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood to strengthen his own fleshly body was really having an immediate effect. Jasons physical body was rapidly bing stronger, the bones in his body were glowing with ayer of greenish-golden light, and there were hidden runes in the depths of his bones that were about to appear, branded on top of the bones. At the same time, the sky dome of the turbulent like a huge ck dragon in the vortex of dark clouds,yers of Energy of Chaos surging, which once again gave birth to a channel of ancient thunder and lightning, will be surrounded by the emptiness directly torn, forming a ck hole. These condensed Ancient Thunder Lightning once again shed down towards Jason! Chapter 2853 – Ancient Thunder Quenching Body (Normal) Rumble!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The void shook, in the sky above, there was once again Primeval Thunderp cleaved down, apanied by Energy of Chaos, just like the thunder born in the chaos, wrapped with the might of destroying the heavens and destroying the earth, and then sted towards Jason. Jason fiercely raised his head, his eyes are a piece of perseverance, he opened his mouth and roared, the whole person fiercely rose up in the air, his entire body surfaced a Law of Imperishability runes, endless Sunling Bloodline around his body, the Green Dragons phantom guarding the side, he has Green Dragons Golden Body to the extent that it can be utilized to the extent that it can be utilized to the extent that it can be utilized to the extent that it can be utilized to the extent that it can be used to the fullest. s Golden Body to the extreme. So what if Primeval Thunderp, it cant stop me from Unbreakable! Jason roared in anger as he evolved his fist, his own Origin Energy exploding in full force as his qi and blood surged, and the fist he evolved met the shing Primeval Thunderp with invincible momentum. With a loud boom, the entire void shook, and in that violent ancient lightning arc, Jasons fist power was directly broken, and it fell apart, and a fluff of blood stained the sky again. Jasons arms, body and other parts of his body were once again drenched in blood, being torn apart by that Ancient Thunder Lightning, deep enough to be seen in the bones, and the Sunling Bloodline that had been stirred up was also burned up. Pfft! Jason coughed up blood with his mouth open as he cked out and almost fainted. He was once again heavily injured, but what was improved from before was that his arms were not directly split by this Primeval Thunderp, although his arms were already bloodied and battered, with not a single piece of intact skin, but the fact that his arms were not split showed that his fleshly bones had been greatly strengthened under the quenching! His body was covered in blood and flesh, and the killing power contained within the Primeval Thunderp had been wearing down Jasons flesh and blood vitality, just like millions of ants biting at his body. That kind of pain was absolutely unimaginable to normal people, and not many people in this world could endure it. Even a bystander would feel the pain, not to mention Jason, who had personally experienced it. However, Jason was able to endure it, and he forced himself to endure the feeling of severe pain, and was fully refining thew power contained in Primeval Thunderp. The stronger the Primeval Thunderp was, the stronger the Law of Imperishability was. Ninja Jason was frantically refining the Law of Imperishability contained in the Primeval Thunderp to reshape his body, and at the same time, he also took out the Chaos Origin Stone and the Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood to absorb and refine them in a race against time. Refining. Pieces of absolute Spirit Stone were suspended around Jasons body, and as he absorbed the energy contained in the absolute Spirit Stone, his own blood and essence were rapidly recovering. In an instant, Jasons Sunling Bloodline was once again in full bloom, and under the effect of Law of Imperishability, Jasons skin, which had been blown to a bloody pulp by the Primeval Thunderp, began to heal and return to its original state. With another reshaping of his physical body, his Green Dragons Golden Body was once again upgraded, and the rune imprints that had originally appeared on his bones, which had originally appeared to be extremely blurry, began to be clearer. There were strands of bone power growing in these runic marks, strengthening his bones and at the same time feeding back to his physical body, causing his physical body strength to undergo another transformation. However, Jason knew that this was not enough, while Primeval Thunderp was still brewing, Jason was frantically refining Chaos Origin Stone and Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood to continuously improve the strength of his physical body. As his physical body transformed into a stronger body, the Sunling Bloodline filled his entire body, allowing him to sense the sense of power that this physical body now possessed, which was extremely powerful! Jasons own changes, in fact, Forever Kong, King James and others all see in the eyes, they can also clearly sense Jasons physical body is transforming into a strong, just the strength of the physical body, all bring a strong sense of oppression! This also let Forever Kong and others from the initial state of worry to slow down, watching Jasons physical body is gradually metamorphosis, be more powerful, they all have a vague feeling, this time the Primeval Thunderp Jason can carry down. Rumble! At this time, in that Chaotic Thundercloud, the Primeval Thunderp that was brewing once again sted down, this time it was no longer a Primeval Thunderp, but rather patches of Primeval Thunderpnded down, these Primeval Thunderps vaguely formed a formation, descending from the sky and enveloping Jasons entire being. Battle! Jason roared in the air, he rose up in the air, his body was covered with a Law of Imperishability rune, Green Dragons Golden Body had climbed to an extreme, the Sunling Bloodline that was like a sea of ocean covered the sky, his fist gestures were evolved, and his own Fist Daos meaning erupted, and the violent Under the impetus of Origin Energy, his fist reached an unprecedentedly strong state and sted towards the Primeval Thunderp. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of a loud vibration came, the void was boiling, the shing Primeval Thunderp also engulfed Jasons entire person, people outside could not see the situation inside the Primeval Thunderp, the only thing that could be sensed was the destructive and destructive power that filled the Primeval Thunderp. The only thing that can be sensed is the destructive pressure within the Primeval Thunderp, extremely terrifying and appalling. On the side of The Human Realms pride, Sally and the others were extremely nervous, staring at that piece of Primeval Thunderp, but they couldnt see the situation inside Primeval Thunderp at all, which would inevitably make them anxious. The Battle Dragons breath is still there, dont be too nervous! Purple Phoenix Saintess sensed Sallys nervousness and was speaking. The gazes of Forever Kong, Saint Marie, King James , Ancestor King and the others were also staring tightly at the area engulfed by the Primeval Thunderp as they looked on, their faces simrly tense. Although they had been able to sense Jasons aura, they had likewise sensed that Jasons qi and blood essence was slipping in the direction of extreme weakening, and under the use of their Dharma Eyes, they were able to see that under the bombardment of that piece of Primeval Thunderp, Jasons body was covered in chattering blood and bloodstained flesh, and anyone else would not be able to carry it off at all. Therefore, Forever Kong and the others were really extremely nervous, and their gazes were staring without blinking. There was no telling how long it had been, and finally- Rumble! Apanied by a roaring and vibrating sound of ancient thunder, it was only seen that the formation formed by this ancient thunder gradually receded, but therge chaotic thunderclouds converging above the dome of the sky had yet to dissipate. It meant that this Primeval Thunderp was not yet over. Jasons voice once again appeared in the eyes of the crowd, only to see that he was covered in blood, under the bombardment of that Primeval Thunderp, his injuries were extremely heavy, but he did not appear to have his tendons and bones broken, indicating that his flesh and bones nowadays were initially able to fight against the Primeval Thunderp. However, theter it got, the more terrifying the Primeval Thunderp that descended down became. Therefore, it also meant that Jason still needed to continue to temper his physical bones, continue to refine the power of the Laws in the Primeval Thunderp, and continue to be stronger. Chapter 2854 – Chaotic Depths (Normal) Jason took the medicine to recover his injuries, absorbed the energy of the Spirit Stone, the Law of Imperishability surrounded his body, and his original flesh and blood quickly recovered. Jason took out all the Chaos Origin Stone and Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood, he began to carry out crazy refining, the pure and vast Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood wrapped his body, and the energy contained in the Chaos Origin Stone was also absorbed by him. was absorbed by him. His physical body had suffered devastating blows time and time again in the fight against Primeval Thunderp, and his physical body directly copsed, his body was covered in blood and flesh, but every time during the process of remodeling his physical body, he incorporated the essence of Chaos Origin Stone and Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood into it, and absorbed the energy contained in the Primeval Thunderp, which had been absorbed by him. In addition, he absorbed the power ofw contained in Primeval Thunderp. Therefore, every time he remodeled his body, it was tantamount to another metamorphosis of his physical body. Soon, Jason had already refined all the Chaos Origin Stone and Ancestral Dragon Essence Blood, and at this moment, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had also reached a critical point of metamorphosis. Jasons eyes sank, and he urged his Sunling Bloodline, which rolled like a tidal wave into his flesh and blood, nourishing his flesh and bones, and the Law of Imperishability rune was manifesting in his Indestructible Origin, which was also imprinted on his blood. The Indestructible Origin had the Law of Imperishability rune manifesting in it, which was also imprinted on his flesh and blood, and his bones shone with a greenish-golden light, and the lines on his bones began to be clear, eventually intertwining into subtle runes, and endless bone power surged out, continuing to polish and refine this Green Dragons Golden Body. In the endC With a loud boom, Jasons physical bodypleted aprehensive metamorphosis process, at this moment, his Green Dragons Golden Body had broken through to a new height, dots of greenish-golden light were flickering, apanied by wisps of physical bodys indestructible aura. At this moment, Jasons posture was erect, he stretched his arms, feeling the unprecedented greatness contained within his body, as if he could suppress heaven and earth with the lift of his hand, and under the perfect fusion of his physical body and Sunling Bloodline, it made him feel unprecedentedly powerful. Boom! Boom! Click! Click! At the same time, the dark cloud vortex above the dome of the sky also violently churned, seemingly erupting with thunderous fury to suppress Jasons heaven-defying path. Jasons aura flourished, his own Sunling Bloodline flourishing, and the whole person was already fearless of that Primeval Thunderps monstrous might. Eventually, in that chaotic thundercloud, a Primeval Thunderp once again suppressed and killed, linking together to form the thunderous might of the Primeval Thunderp, and a huge ancient thunderbolt engulfed Jason like a long dragon. Break me! Jason roared into the air, he was fearless and hadplete confidence. He rose up in the air, evolving his own fist momentum, and sted his fist at these Primeval Thunderps that came down to kill him, and his horizontal fist momentum copsed the sky, with overwhelming might, and that Indestructible Origin Energy exploded in full force. At the same time, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had reached an unprecedented level of power after its metamorphosis, and was fighting against the Primeval Thunderp with his physical body. Rumble! The violent and violent collision sound came, and it was actually seen that the boundless Primeval Thunderp was killing down, and Jason was fighting against it with his flesh and blood, and his fists, arms, and body were still being split by this Primeval Thunderp with a trail of blood marks. However, almost immediately after the next moment, these blood marks immediately recovered and healed.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In other words, after Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had metamorphosed, it was already difficult for the Primeval Thunderp to inflict effective damage on him. The contrast between this before and after was undoubtedly extremely huge, and from this, it could also be seen how powerful Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body was after it had transformed. Jason threw out punch after punch, breaking and killing the Primeval Thunderp that came down, breaking the Primeval Thunderp and absorbing the Law of Imperishability power contained within it. In this process, Jasons Law of Imperishability was perfected, and the pressure of Immortality became stronger and stronger. Seeing this scene, Forever Kong and the others were finally relieved. Jasons physical body physique has truly metamorphosed, merging with his Sunling Bloodline, and has been able to withstand the Primeval Thunderp!Forever Kong opened his mouth, and then sighed with exmation, To be able to aplish such a metamorphosis in the Thunderp can aplish such a metamorphosis in the midst of it, its truly unbelievable and unimaginable! Its truly wonderful! I told you Jason was able to resist it! Saint Marie was also extremely excited. This is called a miracle. Jasons Immortality Thunder Tribtion is almost a dead end, if he couldnt be able to be able toplete the metamorphosis of his qi, blood, and flesh, he really couldnt resist it! Now that Jason had carried it through, his path of Cultivation would be broadened even further in the future. At this level, his qi and blood origin and physical body have already reached an unimaginable height! King James also said in admiration. Old Mr. Millerughed, revealing a delighted smile and said, Worthy of being the grandson of an old man, he is so fearless. Primeval Thunderp is nothing, just punch and kill! Dafydd at the side snickered, Old Mr. Miller, I think youre just standing around talking. When Unbreakable was in the beginning, if you were facing the same thunderbolt, Im afraid you wouldnt even be able to st out with your fist. Old Mr. Millers face was stunned, the Immortality Thunder Tribtion that he faced at that time was really so terrifying, he asked himself that he really couldnt carry it off, but he didnt concede and said stiffly, This cant be said. Old mes Immortality Thunder Tribtion at that time was also terrifying alright. Yes, yes, yes, youre right. Dafydd and the othersughed. They were all happy and excited to see that Jason had been able to resist this Primeval Thunderps st. The dark cloud vortex above the sky dome connected heaven and earth, extending all the way to the depths of the starry sky, as for where the depths of the starry sky ended, no one knew. In that endlessly profound starry sky, separated by space after space, spanning across that long river of time, this ce was filled with chaos, another heaven and earth in the depths of chaos. But in the depths of this chaos, there was no heaven and earth to be seen, no sun or moon, no light, and no light of any kind. There was only a vast and boundless chaos. At this moment, in this deep space of Chaos, there was a slight fluctuation in the surrounding chaos, and the source of the fluctuation came from The Human Realm, which was separated by an unknown amount of space and time, because a Chaosbane Thunderp was taking ce there. SuddenlyC In the depths of the chaos, there was a human silhouette shing in one direction, which could only be vaguely seen as two figures, and due to the separation of the chaos, it waspletely impossible to see the specific situation of these two figures. Fuck, Chaosbinder is still so strong,pletely unable to fight! Theres still that old bastard, the Space-Time Master, ambushing and plotting, I almost fell for their trick! Of the two figures, the one on the left side opened his mouth, then looked at the other on the right and said, Big brother, what should we do next? Old Three, Old Four, Old Five and the others are besieged in the Underworld Sea sourcend, if they cant get out of the trap, they will definitely be in danger! The man on the right said, Theres no point in rushing, Chaosbinder and the others are just waiting for us to rescue them and fall into the trap. Old Five has always been resourceful, and Old Five has already recruited a wisp of his Yuan Shen from The Human Realm to work with Imperial Arms, so he should be fine. Said, the right side of this person sensed the deep chaos of the strand of fluctuations, his face surprised, said: Well? This is the fluctuation that Chaosbane Thunderp pulled in? The Human Realm has a celestial pride undergoing a tribtion? Chapter 2855 – Strongest Immortality (Normal) Chaosbane Thunderp? Thenky figure on the left side spoke in a stunned tone and said, How many epochs has it been? After the Deste Ancient Era, its rare to see someone able to draw Chaosbane Thunderp. Boss, then wouldnt all those old shady bastards in the Chaos Realm know about it? To be able to draw the Chaosbane Thunderp is not only a matter of extraordinary qualifications, but also a matter of carrying the fortune of the Weather and being envied by the heavens. Therefore, this person might be a variable in the Ninth Era, and those old shady bastards in the Chaos Realm shouldnt let this variable develop, right? Doomlord is in control of the Thunderp of the Ten Thousand Realms, his senses are bound to be the strongest. Chaosbane Thunderp has caused a hint of fluctuation in the Chaos Realm, and following this hint of connection, as long as Doomlord makes a move, that Heavenly Pride of The Human Realm that transited the Thunderp will surely die! The man on the right spoke up as he continued, Ill go provoke Doomlord so that he cant make a move. Second, you immediately cut off Chaosbane Thunderps fluctuations! Good! Thenky figure on the left nodded. Who could this heavenly pride of The Human Realm be? Maybe well know something when we see Old Five, that wisp of Old Fives genesis has just returned, so we should know something. Chaosbane Thunderp reproduction Its really interesting now, and I dont know if I can wait until the day youe! This figure on the right side murmured, and his figure instantly disappeared in ce. The Human Realm, Ancient City of Ruins. Boom! Boom! Jason was continuously throwing punches, and his punches erupted with that majestic and vast Indestructible Origin Energy, dispersing the Therefore Cracks that were bombarding him, and the Law of Imperishability power that was contained within was being absorbed by him continuously. As more and more Law of Imperishability power was absorbed from Primeval Thunderp, Jasons aura of Imperishability was getting stronger and stronger, and his body was also getting stronger and stronger. With the continuous refinement of his own body, the Primeval Thunderp had be difficult to injure him, and the Law of Imperishability contained in the Primeval Thunderp had be the nourishment for Jason to strengthen himself. At that moment, all of a suddenC Huh? Jasons heart snapped to alertness, even as his entire being had a feeling of a tingling scalp. In that instant, he had sensed a terrifying sense of crisis that made his scalp go numb from the swirling dark clouds above the sky dome, and it felt as if he would directly die in that instant! Jasons entire body instantly stiffenedpletely, that was a feeling of great terror that he couldnt even describe. Even in that dark cloud vortex, it was as if he sensed a pair of eyes in the darkness, a pair of gazes that were gazing down across an unknown amount of space and time, across a long river of time. That pair of gazes was extremely cold, yet contained a world-destroying pressure that was terrifying and appalling. At the next moment, Jasons entire body violently went into a trance, and the feeling that he had just experienced suddenly disappeared, vanishing into thin air. Jason also came back to his senses, the whole person felt iparably surprised, as if everything just now was an illusion. But he knew clearly, this is not an illusion, just now that scene is iparably real, and say to reach his level of strong man, it is impossible to appear such an illusion. Just as he was thinking, he suddenly saw that the dark cloud vortex that extended to the endless depths of the starry sky began to calm down, and a heavy chaotic thundercloud also began to dissipate between heaven and earth. This made Jason froze for a moment, he had a feeling that it was as if the chaotic thunderclouds connected to the endless depths of the starry sky had been cut off directly from the source, breaking that strand of connection. As a result, the pair of indescribable gazes that Jason had previously seen in the underworld had also been cut off. If it hadnt been cut off, what would have been triggered? This Jason did not know, nor did he dare to imagine, but in any case, it would definitely trigger unpredictable results. As theyers of chaotic thunderclouds gathered in the sky above dissipated, this Primeval Thunderp also came to an end. It also meant that Jason had truly stood on Immortality! As for the scene of abnormality just now, Jason could only keep it in mind and not think about it for the time being. Now he was basically certain that in the depths of the endless starry sky, there was another heaven and earth, and in that heaven and earth there was an unimaginably strong existence, such an existence might be able to overthrow a heaven and earth with a single thought! Deep in the starry sky One day, I will go to unravel theyers of confusion! And those eyes, they are definitely not an illusion, but a real person! One day, I will personally go find the owner of these eyes! Jason thought secretly in his heart.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this stage, Jason could only suppress these in his heart, although he had already stood on Immortality, rtive to the existence of the depths of the starry sky, it could be said to be about the same as a wisp of dust,pletely insignificant. Jasons qi and blood, Sunling Bloodline is as strong as a dragon, sweeping through the sky, and his Indestructible Origin is surging with a strong Origin Energy, and a Law of Imperishability order surrounds him, reflecting him as a godly and extraordinary warrior. The peak of the first stage of Immortality! Jason sensed his current Cultivation Realm, it was already at the level of the peak of the first stage of Immortality, this was because the Law of Imperishability that he had refined from the Thunder Tribtion was sufficientlyrge and powerful enough, and after breaking through the realm, he directly stood at the level of the peak of the first stage of Immortality. Jason was already satisfied with this, and with this breakthrough, he directly crossed over the level of Quasi-Immortality and sessfully broke through to Immortality. Jasonnded down from mid-air, nowadays his qi and blood were in full bloom, and a heavy might permeated his every move, manifesting a style of a teenage supreme. Haha, Jason, very good! Old Mr. Miller walked over andughed openly, looking extremely excited. Jason, finally Unbreakable, good job! Ghost Doctor, Yusup and others also spoke up, all congratting Jason. Forever Kong also smiled and said, Jason, consolidate your Cultivation Realm properly during this period of time. the old man will return to Mengze Mountain first. Seeing Jason sessfully break through the Realm, Forever Kong was also extremely happy, and after congratting him, he also returned to Mengze Mountain. Saint Marie, Ancestor King, King James and the others also smiled one after another and all returned to Forbidden Land individually. Thank you seniors for guarding me all this time. Ill be paying my respects at my door some other time. Jason spoke to Forever Kong and the others. Jason then looked at Old Mr. Miller and the others who had embraced him over, and he also smiled happily as he said, Finally, I have lived up to your expectations and carried through the Immortalitys Thunder Tribtion. Now, Ive also reached Immortality. Jason, this is just the beginning for you. Going forward, youll have to break through one more supreme realm. Marcel, Zack, and the others chuckled. No matter what, today is a big day to celebrate. Dafydd said. Gotta get drunk tonight to celebrate Jason. Old Mr. Miller, a glutton for punishment, said in response. Jason smiled, looking at those closest to him, he noticed that Sally, Kay, Darcey and several other beautiful women had red moist eyes. Apparently they were too worried to shed tears while he was fighting the Immortality Thunderbolt, watching him under a bloody mess over and over again. This filled his heart with cozy warmth. With such a group of people around him, no matter whether it was the invasion of The Celestial Realm or the tribtion of the Ninth Era, he would stand in front of them and carry everything down! Chapter 2856 Bai’s Problem (Normal) Ancient City of Ruins, inside the Green Dragon Stronghold. The drinks and food were all prepared, and Jason was drinking and celebrating with the many people around him. This time, being able to directly cross over the Quasi-Immortality and directly impact to the peak of Immortality Beginner, this made Jason really happy, after reaching Immortality, he would be able to y a much bigger role in the battlefield. However, recalling the scene that appeared at the end in the fight against Primeval Thunderp, Jason still had some shadows in his heart. He saw that pair of indifferent eyes that contained the pressure of annihtion in his mind, and at that time, those eyes clearly showed a cold and merciless killing intent, signaling that at that critical moment, that Chaotic Thunderp looked like it had severed its connection with a certain source. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Jason was sure that Forever Kong and the others had not sensed the gaze of those cold eyes, and only he himself could sense it. If Forever Kong and the others could sense it as well, then they would definitely show something. Jason didnt intend to talk about it, it was meaningless, but rather it would add invisible pressure and worries to the crowd. This is also a warning to Jason, even if he is on Immortality, not to mention those unimaginable existences in the depths of the starry sky, just the Celestial Realm those who are the most powerful, he cant stand up to them. Therefore, although thest scene of Primeval Thunderp had cast some shadows in Jasons heart, he was not fearful or pessimistic, but instead, it motivated him even more, making him continue to fight forward and continue to be stronger until he could one day face the existence of the depths of the stars. However, Jasons character had always been bright and cheerful, practicing the principle of drinking today. Therefore, tonight Jason was also drinking with the crowd. Even Sally, Kay, Darcey, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Emily and some other beautiful women who were not capable of drinking were also drinking some fine wine, and under the alcohol they did not directly expel, a jade face of a thousand different colors was tinted with a touch of intoxicating red. They were happy for Jason, they saw Jasons tribtion with their own eyes, and more than once they thought that Jason couldnt resist the terrifying Immortality Thunder Tribtion. But in the end, Jason carried through, so the feeling of joy was indescribable. Marcel, Zack, Robert, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction and others all came over to drink with Jason, Bai also came to join in the fun, nowadays Bai is almost going to be an alcoholic urately said that the wine beast. Jason looked at Bai is also quite a headache, this little thing like with Old Mr. Miller together, no other reason, just because usually Old Mr. Miller with the wine bottle to fill a mouthful of wine will also give Bai a mouthful of drink. Jason was speechless, this was a Chaos Exobeast, an extremely rare and powerful existence, how could he not think of making progress and just think of drinking every day? Jason felt that he couldnt go on like this, he looked at Bais furry paw picking up a bottle of wine, he immediately reached out and snatched the bottle, and with his other hand, he picked Bai up and said, Bai, Im telling you, youre not allowed to be drinking in the future! Squeak squeak squeak! Bai heard this and immediately squeaked and screamed, it was all in a hurry, saying, Drink, to drink Still want to drinkter? Jason asked with narrowed eyes.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Want, want! Bai nodded his head vigorously. Then lets make a pact! If you want to drink in the future, you can, you cultivate well, and Ill reward you with wine if you get strong or raise a realm. If you dont cultivate and stay weak, then dont want to drink in the future. Jason said. Cultivate? Being powerful? Bai tilted its head, honestly, it didnt know what cultivation was, when it was in Eastsea Enve it just instinctively ate and drank, as for how to be powerful it indeed didnt know. In fact, for Chaos Exobeast, it was also true that it didnt need to cultivate anything, what it needed was to grow. As long as they grew, their strength would be stronger, and they would awaken more potential and innate aptitudes originating from their bloodline, especially Chaos Exobeast, whose innate aptitudes were passed down through their bloodline. However, some of the natural aptitudes need to be unsealed by the bloodline as it grows up before the natural aptitude is awakened. Of course, Beastkin Lineage is also able to cultivate, lets say the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage, is also cultivating, just that the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage from the Deste Ancient Era to the present day has already evolved the cultivation method belonging to the Deste Ancient Beastkin Lineage. As for how Chaos Exobeast cultivates, there are only few people who know this. So Jason told Bai let him cultivate, he himself is also a little confused in his mind, he also does not know Bai to how to cultivate, also do not know how to measure Bai war power enhancement of these. However, he also knew that Bai needs to grow up, Bai want to grow up, drink every day, eat The Human Realm these big fish and meat, this is not at all. Bai needed to devour Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, he needed to absorb some that had strong spiritual energy in order for it to grow. Cultivate, cultivate Bai nodded its head, as long as it was able to continue drinking after cultivating, it agreed to do so first. You said it. Ill supervise you. Jason said. Bai could only nod its head, but a pair of eyes were dripping towards the bottle of wine held in Jasons hands, as if pleading with Jason to give it a sip. That pitiful look made Marcel, Zack and the others unable to stopughing, only to think that this Chaos Exobeast really couldnt stay away from the wine. After drinking to their hearts content, Jason and the others went back to their rooms to rest. Jason took a shower in his room, and then operated his own gongfu, sensing his own Indestructible Origin Rule, he still didnt know what belonged to the Law of Imperishability he had acquired in that sea of Heaven and Earths Indestructible Origin Academy in the first ce. The feeling he got was indeed very powerful, such as the healing of broken limbs, the rapid healing of his fleshly body when it was broken, and the perfect fusion of his Sunling Bloodline with his fleshly body, and so on. And when he catalyzed the Indestructible Origin Energy, it was indeed exceedingly powerful, allowing him to determine that the Indestructible Origin Rule he had acquired was indeed extremelypatible with his the origin of martial arts. The Next Day. Jason woke up early, he simply ate something and then his figure spread out and directly traveled to Mengze Mountain. After arriving at Mengze Mountain, Jason found Forever Kong. Seeing that Jason came early in the morning, Forever Kong was slightly surprised, he asked, Could it be that you have something urgent to do? Why did youe to Mengze Mountain so early in the morning? Jason said truthfully, Forever Kong, its like this, didnt I tell you that I captured a piece of God Gold in Eastsea Enve? I am going to train this piece of God Gold into my own weapon. But Im still missing one material, Molten Sand, which is only found in the Forbidden Sea. Thats why Ivee to bother Forever Kong. Chapter 2857 Going to Forbidden Sea (Normal) Forever Kongs face was stunned when he heard Jasons words, he murmured and said, Molten Sand is indeed the only thing that can be found in the Forbidden Sea. However, Molten Sand is in the depths of the Forbidden Sea, and once you enter the Forbidden Sea, the Forbidden King will go crazy and go berserk. Its still not secure enough with just Old Man alone. Jason smiled and said, Arent there still Saint Marie, Ancestor King, and King James, these seniors? They have all reached Creation realm. Ill look for them and go together then. Forever Kong nodded and said, It would be much more secure if the few of them traveled together. Forever Kong, then I will go find Saint Marie and a few other seniors. After agreeing, we will head to Forbidden Sea today, Jason said in an excited tone. Good! Forever Kong nodded. In fact, after Forever Kongs cultivation gradually recovered, he also had the idea of wanting to enter the Forbidden Sea. He wanted to go deep into the Forbidden Sea to see the situation, to see what had caused Forbidden Kings sanity to go awry and be in such a state of six-parent insanity as it was now. Jason said goodbye to Forever Kong and went to Land of the Divine Fallen, Holy Dragon Land and Land of the Falling Phoenix to exin the situation to Saint Marie, Ancestor King and King James. Saint Marie and the others were happy to agree, they had already reached the Creation realm, so even if they went to the Forbidden Sea to face the crazy Forbidden King, they still had enough means to protect themselves. Saint Marie and the others also wanted to make a trip to Forbidden Sea to see how Forbidden King was doing now. After negotiating, Jason met up with Forever Kong, Saint Marie, Ancestor King and King James and prepared to go to the Forbidden Sea. Jason also told everyone in Green Dragon Stronghold about his trip to the Forbidden Sea, and with Forever Kong and the others along for the ride, Old Mr. Miller and the others were naturally not worried. Old Mr. Miller only had some regrets, if not for the fact that the origin of martial arts had disappeared, he would have wanted to go to the Forbidden Sea to have a look. In the end, Jason said goodbye to Old Mr. Miller and the others, and came to the Ancient City of Ruins, along with Forever Kong and the others flew in the air, towards the direction of the 10, 000-foot peak in the distance. The Forbidden Sea was separated by these 10, 000-foot peaks, and these peaks were imprinted with thews of the Terrain Grand Formation, forming an istion formation to iste the aura of the Forbidden Sea. Because the Forbidden Sea was filled with extremely violent, bloody, weird and sinister breath, once these breaths in the Forbidden Sea spread to the Ancient City of Ruins, it would pollute the entire ancient city. Jason and the others traveled in the air, and soon arrived in front of this 10, 000-foot peak, Forever Kong said, Past this 10, 000-foot peak is the Forbidden Sea area. Jason nodded, looking very expectant. Forever Kong then said, Be careful when you enter the Forbidden Sea, the Forbidden King is very strong, he is under madness, when he sees us, he will kill us with all his strength. We can only fight back and hold him back, but we cant really fight Forbidden King, so we will inevitably be in a passive situation. Lets join hands to hold Forbidden King back, Jason you take the opportunity to sink into Forbidden Sea to get Molten Sand. Okay, I know! Jason said. Forever Kong reached out and a wooden barrel appeared in his right hand. Jason recognized that this was the barrel that Forever Kong used to hold the Taiyi Divine Water, and in the next moment, he only saw that this barrel transformed into a square tripod, which was held in Forever Kongs hand. This was none other than Forever Kongs weapon, the Harmonic Crucible! Jason sensed Forever Kongs Harmonic Crucible with a wisp of divine pressure permeating it, but it had not yet reached the level of a true Sacred Soldier, it was only infinitely close to a Sacred Soldier due to the fact that this Square Cauldron had not yet birthed an Artifact Spirit. Lets go! Forever Kong opened his mouth, he raised the Harmonic Crucible, and the Square Cauldron hovered above everyones heads, dropping a dark light like an iron curtain, enveloping everyone. Under the protection of the dark light of the Tripod, Jason and Forever Kong directly crossed over the 10, 000-foot peak and entered the world on the other side of the peak. ttering! The first thing that came to his ears was the sound of waves, as if there were ten thousand hectares of huge waves sweeping across the sky,pping at the shore, and the sound of waves was unceasing. Jason fixed his eyes to see, his face could not help but be stunned, into the eyes of the sea is a vast sea, the sea water ck as ink, and can not see the end of the sea, also can not see anynd, only this sea! Jason, Forever Kong, Saint Marie, Ancestor King and King James were all hovering above the sea. Seeing such a vast and boundless sea, Jasons heart was still extremely shocked, he didnt expect that this Forbidden Sea was really just a sea, the dark sea surface brought people an unspeakable sinister and weird feeling, filled with a dark and sinister, weird and eerie atmosphere, which made peoples scalp numb even if they took a look at it. The Forbidden Sea is expanding! Swallowing up the onlynd left! Fortunately, there is a 10, 000-foot peak separating them, otherwise this Forbidden Sea would expand into the ancient city and swallow the entire ancient city. Forever Kong spoke. The aura of this ce makes people feel very ufortable! Saint Marie spoke. Ancestor Kings eyes sank, said: That is the ominous atmosphere of the fall, death, death, magic, evil, evil, Yin and so on all intertwined together, ordinary people as long as they are infected by these breath, will immediately fall into a state of insanity. As he was saying, King James eyes flickered and said, Be careful, Forbidden King has awakened! King James words just fell, suddenly, suddenly saw the sea below a circle of ripples, followed by the entire Forbidden Sea began to vibrate, the sea began to violently surge, as if rolling boiling like. Wah! In the next moment, it was seen that on the surface of the sea, a head slowly floated out of the sea, cloaked in hair, covering its face, with only a pair of eyes filled with blood, violence, killing and madness showing. At this moment, this pair of gazes stared at Jason and Forever Kong and the others suspended in mid-air from the bottom up. Kill! The corners of this heads mouth opened and let out an earth-shattering roar. Wow! In an instant, the entire Forbidden Seapletely boiled, ten thousand waves connected heaven and earth, and the entire sea water seemed to pour over, that spectacr might shocked the hearts of the people. And, even more bizarre and terrifying is that the original ck as ink seawater suddenly turned into a blood color, that is like blood like the blood color, a rich and heavy enough to make people vomit the smell of blood began to diffuse, filling the surroundings. The sea of blood churned and swept through the heavens and earth, the pressure was monstrous and horrifying! That piece of sea turned into a sea of blood, Forbidden Kings body slowly floated out of the sea, first the head, then the neck, the upper body As his figure continued to emerge, that the strongest, violent, killing pressure aura more and more thick and solid, his eyes a thick blood color, filled with crazy killing He stared at Jason and the others without blinking.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Forbidden King, its me and the others! Do you really not recognize me at all? Forever Kong fiercely bellowed, a bellow that utilized thews of the Great Dao, a dao bellow that directly knocked at Forbidden Kings dao heart. Chapter 2858 – Forbidden King Strikes (Normal) Forever Kongs voice pointed straight at Forbidden King, questioning Forbidden Kings heart. Forbidden King is not moved, the gaze in his eyes is still violent and bloodthirsty, the whole piece of Forbidden Sea is boiling, bloody waves beat the sky, endless bloody smell is permeating, extremely pungent. Wow! Forbidden Kings entire body floated out of the sea, the blood-colored waves surrounded him inyers, an iparably powerful Creation realm pressure spread out from him, this was the peak Creation realms pressure aura, powerful and overwhelming, copsing the sky, causing heaven and earth to change color. Forever Kongs face changed slightly, and a ray of worry appeared in his old eyes as he said, Forbidden Kings situation is getting more and more serious. Its as if his sanity has been eroded by something, and the longer it goes on, the worse it gets. In the end, Im only afraid that there is no chance of recovering! King James said, And, Forbidden Kings cultivation has recovered extremely quickly. It has now returned to its peak state. Last time when you seized the Divine Soul Grass from the Forbidden Sea and lured Forbidden King out, Forbidden Kings cultivation had only recovered to the Creation realm high level. Now, he has recovered to his peak. Forever Kong nodded and said, Indeed. Thats why this piece of Forbidden Sea seems extremely strange, and I dont know what exists. In short, caution is the best. Die! At this moment, Forbidden Kings cold drink came out, filled with a creepy and intense killing intent. Boom! Forbidden Kings right hand pped towards the front, this hand illuminated in the void like a five-fingered mountain directly towards Forever Kong and the others. The gigantic palm was surrounded by powerful and iparable creation runes, each of which contained a force that imprisoned the sky, and when this gigantic palm copsed into the sky and pped down towards Forever Kongs side, the surrounding void directly froze. A powerful and iparable forbidden force blocked the space where Forever Kong and the others were, which was to lock Forever Kong and the others directly, and then the huge palm contained the peak power of Creation realm and directly killed them. The might of this strike was extremely powerful and terrifying, and it also contained a sinister and horrible power, which originally did not belong to Forbidden King, and was only born after Forbidden King had gone mad. Tripodize Heaven and Earth! Forever Kong shouted, he urged the Harmonic Crucible, the Harmonic Crucible rose up in the air, a channel of dark light filled out, like a heavy iron curtain, shrouding the space where Forever Kong and the others were, as a way to iste the powerful forbidden force that was embedded in the palm of Forbidden Kings hand as he pped it down. This was a way to iste the powerful forbidden force contained in Forbidden Kings palm when he pped down. Saint Marie, Ancestor King, and King James also immediately took action at this moment. Saint Marie mobilized the White Jade Sword in her hand and performed the Sword of Heaven sword move, a sword light shot up to the sky, the sword aura stirred the nine heavens and resisted Forbidden Kings huge palm that was pping down. Ancestor Kings weapon was also held in his hand, it was a cane that looked like a dragon, this was the Ancestor Dragon Battle. Boom! Ancestor King held the Ancestor Dragon Battle, he held the Ancestor Dragon Battle and sted towards Forbidden Kings huge palm, the Ancestor Dragon Battle manifested a huge Ancestor Dragons head, which erupted with the might of devouring the heaven and earth, and impacted towards the huge palm that pped down. King James also rose up in the air, he evolved his fist, and sted out with a fist, a Creation realm high level of might was manifesting, a creation rune surrounded his fist, and he met Forbidden Kings huge palm. Forever Kong, on the other hand, said to Jason, Lets stall Forbidden King on this. you go to the depths of Forbidden Sea to seize Molten Sand. Elder, I dont even know what this Molten Sand is, how can I go find it Jason said in a hurry. Forever Kong immediately transmitted a strand of divine thoughts into Jasons sea of consciousness, which had a specific description of Molten Sand, where this Molten Sand was located in the Forbidden Sea, and the rted detailed information was all contained in this strand of divine thoughts transmitted by Forever Kong. Immediately after that, Forever Kong pulled Jason up into the air, even the forbidden space filled with forbidden power couldnt stop Forever Kongs figure, he brought Jason to the surface of the Forbidden Sea, evolved a creation order to protect Jason, and sent Jason down to the Forbidden Sea. Forbidden King sensed it, he roared angrily, his right leg violently stomped towards the surface of the sea, the seawater of this Forbidden Sea tumbled up, and in mid-air it directly condensed into ice, forming a huge blood-colored spear that wrapped Forever Kong in from all sides. The huge ice crystals formed into sharp spears that contained the strongest power of creation, and all of them stabbed at Forever Kong. Forever Kong raised his hand towards the void and activated his own creation origin, condensing the thunder and fire elements of this world into his hand, the thunder and fire elements formed a path of thunder and fire, generating in the void, and then bombarded down to meet the iparably sharp ice crystal spears.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Forever Kong also took the opportunity to transform in space and violently appeared in front of Forbidden King, he pped his palm towards Forbidden King. At that moment, the corners of Forbidden Kings mouth let out a jiejie coldugh, and a huge forbidden character condensed from the creation runes appeared in front of Forever Kong. Forever Kongs face changed slightly, as this Forbidden character appeared, he realized that his palm pping out was frozen in mid-air, including his entire person, who was also frozen in mid-air. Under the Forbidden Sea. Jasons entire person had sunk down into the Forbidden Sea. After receiving Forever Kongs strand of divine sense in his mind, he already knew in his heart what Molten Sand was. It turned out that there was a kind of nt named Red Rong growing in the depths of Forbidden Sea, and after the fruits of Red Rong matured, when the fruits were crushed, there would be grains of sand-like fruits, and these grains of fruits were Molten Sand. Creation realm peak powerhouses are really terrifying, facing Creation realm peak powerhouses, I still have no way to resist! So, I have to find Molten Sand as soon as possible! Jason thought to himself. Just now, he sensed the terrifying pressure of Forbidden Kings Creation realm peak, and just the confining power contained in that Creation rune made it difficult for him to move, and made him realize the gap between him and a Creation realm peak powerhouse. Creation realm peak or not, the gap is also very big, just like Immortality, Immortality peak and Immortality high level are also two concepts. Reaching The peak level is equivalent to a full ascension in the realm. Thus, how terrifying it would be for an insane Creation realm peak powerhouse like Forbidden King to strike out indiscriminately to attack and kill, that would be unimaginable. Forever Kong said that there would be danger under this Forbidden Sea as well, got to be careful! Jason thought to himself as he dived down towards the depths of the Forbidden Sea, after reaching Immortality, he himself was already able to do so by repelling water, even under the surface of the sea, there was no problem in terms of being able to breathe. While diving under Forbidden Sea, all of a sudden C WOW! A dark current came rushing in, and even though it was pitch ck under the surface of the sea, Jasons eyes were still able to see the situation under the surface of the sea clearly. He actually saw that along with this dark current, there were arge number of corpses drifting along with the ups and downs of this dark current in front of him. This scene made ones scalp go numb just looking at it, it was simply too terrifying. Chapter 2859 – A Scary Scene (Normal) Dark currents surged as arge number of corpses drifted over, an extremely terrifying scene that was enough to make ones scalp go numb. Jason also had a somewhat frightening feeling at first nce, but more than that, it was a sense of rm, as he sensed a bizarre, ominous, and evil aura from theserge numbers of corpses floating by. Boom! At that moment, Jason activated his Sunling Bloodline, the Vital Force of the most rigid and most masculine surrounded his body, the Sunling Bloodline that contained the most masculine and overbearing meaning was just like the fire of the sun, emitting the supreme might of the most pure and most masculine. This kind of Vital Force, which was the strongest and most masculine, was undoubtedly the nemesis of these weird and sinister qi, so when these weird and sinister qi came close to Jason, it was like being burned by the fire, and was directly annihted. Jasons figure moved, avoiding the corpses that floated along with the dark current, and when he looked at them, many of the corpses had already turned into white bones. But some of the corpses still had their flesh, like a severed head, with hideous features and eyes wide open, obviously extremely angry and unwilling before death. Even after countless years have passed, this head actually blood and flesh is still there, did not turn into white bones, enough to judge that this person must have been a strong person in life, even if the death of the flesh is not extinguished, flesh and blood and skin has not been corrupted. In addition there are some broken hands, broken legs and other various remains, some also still maintain flesh and blood, and even that flesh and blood also contains a powerful pressure aura, even after the fact for many years has not beenpletely worn out. At the end of the ancient times, the main battlefield was in the Forbidden Sea. In that battle, there were millions of corpses, blood flowed, and countless Creation realm powerhouses fell! Those whose flesh and blood skin can still be maintained to this day are at least Creation realm level powerhouses! Jason thought darkly in his mind. Jason looked at these corpses drifting with the waves and saw nothing unusual, so he stopped paying attention and continued to dive towards the depths of the Forbidden Sea.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just when Jasons body shape moved, suddenly, the front has a body drifted over, that is aplete body, a long flowing cloud dress wrapped in that marvelous body, ck long hair in the water, just like the heavenly maiden scattered flowers in general, this is actually a young woman. Jasons gaze looked, this young woman maintained a nearly intact physical state, only that a spear was inserted in her chest area, which pierced through her body. In addition, this woman was also extremely beautiful, her eyebrows were like a painting, her face was like white jade, her eyes were tightly closed, except for that face that looked pale without the slightest bit of blood, she really couldnt tell that this was a dead person. Back then a battle, really do not know how many people died! Jasonmented, he withdrew his gaze, and was about to continue sneaking when suddenly- Swish! He saw the womans tightly closed eyes abruptly open! In that instant, Jasons scalp directly tingled, and a Law of Imperishability emerged to protect his body, and he also took out his Stygian Blood Sword, with a look of total vignce and alertness. However, when he was fixing his eyes to look, the whole person froze, seeing that the woman who had already floated past in front of him had her eyes tightly closed and did not open. Illusion? But just now it was clearly like seeing those eyes open! Jason frowned, truly puzzled. There really is some weirdness within the Forbidden Sea, and this weirdness might be the cause of Forbidden Kings madness. Yet, I dont know where the source of this weirdness is located. Jason thought to himself as he increased his speed and dived towards the depths of the Forbidden Sea. He felt that he had to capture the Molten Sand as soon as possible, there was a strange and unpredictable power within the Forbidden Sea, Jason did not want to be contaminated by this strange and ominous power, or else if he became like the Forbidden King, it would really be worse than death. Jason dived at full speed and did not encounter any danger along the way. There was no other life form in the Forbidden Sea, only Forbidden King, except the strange power of unknown origin that filled the Forbidden Sea. Soon, Jason dived into the depths of the Forbidden Sea, and right underneath the sea, he saw a reddish-colored fire-like light, as if a cluster of mes were burning in the bottom of the sea. This is Molten Creeper! I found it! Jasons entire being became excited, and he rushed down towards the bottom of the sea without hesitation. After approaching, Jason really did see that there was a patch of Molten Creeper growing in this area, and these Red Fusion nts were red like fire all over their bodies, presenting a me-like glow when looked at from afar. Some of the Molten Creepers had already borne fruit, while others had not. Jason immediately picked these Molten Fruit one by one and put them into the Storage Ring. The amount of Molten Sand in a Molten Fruit was already quite a lot, and ording to Forever Kongs divine thought, basically taking five or six Molten Fruit would be enough. Jason had taken more than ten Molten Fruit, of course he didnt take all of them, some Molten Fruit had just grown out, and it looked like they were not yet mature, so it was useless to take these Molten Fruit away. After Jason picked all the Molten Fruit and put them into the Storage Ring, he fiercely felt a gust of wind behind him, apanied by a bloody vor that was rotten and sinister. Jason violently turned around, his face was suddenly stunned, and he saw a set of corpses floating behind him at some point, some of which were already iplete, missing arms and legs, but there were also several corpses that remained intact. Among them, including the woman with picturesque eyes that we saw earlier, even in the list. Moreover, these corpses were not lying t and drifting with the current, but were standing upright, as if they were controlled by some weird power. Swish! Swish! Swish! The moment Jason turned around, the several corpses that remained intact violently opened their eyes, including the woman, and this time it wasnt an illusion, it was real. These corpses under the eyes open, the eyes can not see the eyeballs, only the white of the eyes, if the cowardly see this scene, enough to be scared to death. Jason, however, sensed a great crisis, he coldly shouted, his Sunling Bloodline swept up, and the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand also blossomed with a piercing and eye-catching sword aura. Wow! In an instant, some corpses began to rush towards Jason, they were striking out, a weird and sinister power was erupting, engulfing towards Jason. At the same time, the few corpses that remained intact were also striking out, their arms were like swords, directly chopping across. That woman, fiercely reached out and pulled out the spear that was stuck on her chest, as she moved, the spear in her hand turned into a point of sharpness, stabbing towards Jason. If youre dead, you should rest in peace! Stilling here to act like a ghost! Get the hell out of here! Jason bellowed, the Stygian Blood Sword in his hand blossomed into a piercing and eye-catching sword aura as he swept his sword across the room, the indestructible Origin Energy contained within erupting. Chapter 2860 Forbidden SeaThe Black Abyss (Normal) JasonStygian Blood Sword chopped out, after reaching Immortality, he used Stygian Blood Sword to explode out even more powerful, the indestructible Origin Energy contained within was filled in Stygian Blood Sword, and Stygian Blood Sword was fully energized. The sword of Stygian Blood Sword was fully energized, wrapped in the majestic and surging power of Sunling Bloodline, the sword was like a rainbow, chopping forward. A corpse, as well as the attack of those corpses that remained intact also engulfed over like a tidal wave, whether it was a mutted corpse or a corpse that remained intact, the power that erupted from them was not Origin Energy. They are already dead things, the origin of martial arts has long been extinct, they are subject to a strange power traction, so the outbreak of the attack is also carrying a sinister and bizarre power breath. Bang! Bang! A sound of thumping and shing came, the Stygian Blood Sword in Jasons hand chopped some of the wreckage directly, but the flesh of those intact corpses could not be shaken, and even the force of that converging recoil shook towards Jason. In addition, that woman held a spear and stabbed over, Jason also held his sword across his body and blocked the blow, but he was shaken backward one after another. This shocked Jasons heart, he realized that these dead creatures who kept their bodies intact were definitely Creation realm level powerhouses in their lifetime, so their flesh was extremely strong and powerful, and they couldnt even be cut off with the Stygian Blood Sword. As for that woman, Im afraid that her battle power in her lifetime was at least at the peak of Creation realm, although she was dominated by that weird power after she died, and the battle power that she could burst out was definitely not as powerful as when she was alive, but it was not too much weaker. What the hell a bunch of Creation realm dead things? What exactly is that weird power in this Forbidden Sea? Jason was all shocked. Just thinking, only to see these corpses once again surrounded up, and in the not too far away there are arge number of corpses converged over, they are unconscious, in a strange force pulling under the siege to Jason. Jason looked at this scene, he felt a gust of scalp numbness. There were too many, and as time went on, the number of corpses converging over would increase. And the corpses, including those corpses were in a sense unkible, they were already dead things, there was no life in the first ce, so there was no such thing as death.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The only way to stop them was to remove the bizarre force that dominated them. Otherwise, even if these corpses were chopped off and split in pieces or not, but that bizarre force on them was not removed, they would still continue to surround them. We cant stay here, once we are surrounded, then we wont be able to get out! Jason thought to himself. At that moment, he held the Stygian Blood Sword and executed the Sword of the Emperor attack from the Human Emperor Fist, evolving a sword shadow that ran through this sea, and merged the Stygian Blood Swords The swords aura also merged into it, and the huge sword shadow shed forward, intercepting the endless corpses that surrounded it. After this strike erupted, Jason did not hesitate and immediately urged his body to abscond. Jason wanted to float directly out of the sea, but the sea above was already upied by pieces of corpses, so floating up at this time was no different from throwing himself into the. Jason can only continue to move forward to escape. Along the way, Jason discerned a few directions, and realized that the corpses were almost surrounding him from all sides, trying to trap him under the Forbidden Sea. Just thenC Huh? There are no corpses in this direction! Jason violently noticed that there were no corpses floating in a direction to his right, and he continued to observe for a while, confirming this once again. Jason no longer hesitated, he immediately switched directions and dived over in this direction. Behind him, densely packed endless corpses converged over, and the woman holding a spear, ck hair flowing, pale, eyes open but only the horrifying whites of the eyes, a bloody hole in front of the chest, but the bizarre holding a spear, is chasing Jason. Jason elerated speed toward the direction of the dive, confirmed that no corpse in this direction after floating, he is ready to find a time to float directly out of the sea. At this moment, Jasons face moved, his eyes shed, he actually saw The ck Abyss appearing on the seabed in front of him! The surrounding seawater and The ck Abyss was separated, so there was no seawater pouring into the situation of The ck Abyss, making the entire The ck Abyss look like that huge withered well buckled in the seabed. Moreover, this The ck Abyss was filled with an aura that made people feel extremely palpitating and terrifying. Jason noticed that within a certain range from this The ck Abyss, those corpses that were chasing him had stopped, seemingly fearful of this huge The ck Abyss, not daring toe closer. Jasons entire body waspletely alert, he didnt approach this unknown existence of The ck Abyss rashly, he utilized his eyesight to measure this huge The ck Abyss, in that instant, he had an illusion that while he was looking at this The ck Abyss, this The ck Abyss seemed to be looking at him as well. looking at him! This made Jasons scalp a little numb, and that aura of darkness, decay, depravity, and evil that permeated The ck Abyss was somewhat familiar to him, as if he had sensed it there before. Shadowmist Woond! In the next moment, Jasons mind snapped to attention, and it urred to him that he had sensed such an aura in Shadowmist Woond. Last time when he went to Mengze Mountain with Old Mr. Miller and passed through Shadowmist Woond, Jason had traced the source of those ck fogs in Shadowmist Woond, and at that time in the depths of Shadowmist Woond, he vaguely sensed that the source originated from a deep and bottomless Theater. originated from a deep, bottomless The ck Abyss. Is the ck Abyss of the Shadowmist Woond connected to the ck Abyss at the bottom of the Forbidden Sea, and what exactly is underneath the ck Abyss? Jason couldnt help but think. In addition, Jason also remembered that when he first went to Shadowmist Woond, he had been pursued by a legion of skeletons, and those skeleton legions were bubbling with ck mist, which was also dominated by a bizarre power. This was practically identical to these corpses under Forbidden Sea, both being dominated by that bizarre force. What secrets are hidden under The ck Abyss? What kind of existence is there? Jason was tempted to go and find out, but reason told him that he must not go there, otherwise what consequences would be triggered would be unimaginable. Get out of here first! When I have enough strength, I will definitely go down to the abyss to find out for myself! Jason thought to himself as he didnt linger here any longer. The bizarre power near The ck Abyss was bing more and more dense, and it carried a meaning that would make people fall and rot, so if he stayed any longer and was infected by that bizarre power, it would definitely lead to something bad. Jason immediately floated up towards the surface of the sea. Since the corpses in this area did not dare to approach, Jason was unhindered and was no longer surrounded by those corpses. What Jason was unaware of was that right after he left, underneath that The ck Abyss, there was a vaguely sinister, bizarre, and ghastly demonic voice murmuring- Eternal Waystone! Chapter 2861 – Forbidden King’s Terror (Normal) Jason floated out of the sea unhindered, and after surfacing, he immediately sensed that a terrifying pressure under the sparring battle crushed down from the sky, the powerful pressure formed by Creation realm powerhouses in a sparring battle, sweeping across the entire sky above the Forbidden Sea. Wow! Jason leapt up from the Forbidden Sea, and as he looked towards the direction of the battle, he saw that Forbidden King was battling Forever Kong, Saint Marie, Ancestor King and King James. Among them, Saint Marie was already injured and blood was seeping from the corner of her mouth, Ancestor King and King James faces looked pale, and Forever Kong was retreating under the force of Forbidden Kings sessive attacks. The more the fight went on, the more crazy Forbidden King behaved, the more violent the bloodthirsty killing machine became, and the more obvious and strong the strange power manifested from his body. This battle was actually quite passive for Forever Kong and the others. This was because they were more in the process of restraining Forbidden King, and did not really break out their own powerful killing techniques to deal with Forbidden King. Forbidden King had gone crazy, but Forever Kong and the others had not. Therefore, Forever Kong they are mainly to control, of course, will not really use the strongest battle skills to hurt Forbidden King, after all, Forbidden King from the ancient times to the present are theirrades in arms, only Forbidden King now mental condition problems, only to be so. However, Forbidden King did not have any scruples in this regard, he had already fallen into madness, so he struck out without any scruples, directly bursting out his strongest battle skills, using the strongest killing moves. Thats why Forever Kong and the others were suppressed by Forbidden King when they joined forces. If it was any other Creation realm peak powerhouse, with Forever Kong and the othersbat strength and methods, they would not have been suppressed like this when they joined forces. Kill! Die! Forbidden King hissed with his mouth open, he said these two words over and over again, causing his killing thoughts to be heavier and heavier, and that bloodthirsty killing machine Berserker was unparalleled. Boom! At this time, Forbidden Kings hands moved out, his right hand outlined a forbidden word in the void, the entire forbidden word was formed by the order of creation, huge and iparable, covering the sky and the earth. At the same time, Forbidden Kings left hand outlined a confinement character in the void, this confinement character was also formed by the Order of Creation, rising up from under the surface of the sea, corresponding to the forbidden character that was suppressing down in mid-air. This was Forbidden Kings strongest battle technique, and once the word confinement came out, it also enveloped Forever Kong and the others, a powerful and iparable confining force was being formed, suppressing this space. Under the shroud of the word confinement, a divine chain of order evolved in the void, confining Forever Kong and the others qi and blood as well as their origin, once the qi and blood origin werepletely confined, it was no different from sitting and waiting for death. Taoism is natural, heaven and earth return to the origin! Forever Kong let out a fierce shout as he activated his Return to Origin Dao Technique, zing Dao light erupted from his body, transforming into two huge palms in the void, one resting on the top to hold the forbidden word, while the other pressed down to hold down the imprisoned word. At the same time, Saint Marie, Ancestor King, and King James also struck at the same time. Forbidden King, pardon my rudeness! King James opened his mouth, and in an instant, a phoenix silhouette surfaced on his body, the wings of the fiery phoenix spread out, and King James rose up in the air, and he sted out with a fist, which coalesced into the shape of a phoenix bathed in divine fire, wrapped in the endless might of creation, and sted his fist towards the Forbidden Character above him! Saint Marie and Ancestor King joined forces, Saint Maries White Jade Sword transformed into a sword awn and shed across to the forbidden word below. Ancestor King catalyzed the Ancestral Dragon Battle in his hand and erupted into a powerful strike, from top to bottom, and in this way, he sted towards the forbidden word below. In an instantC Rumble! A monstrous and terrifying roaring sound came from the sky, shaking the sky and the earth, causing the seawater of the entire Forbidden Sea to tumble up, like a giant blood-colored wolf descending from the sky. When that terrifyingly powerful attack roar passed, the runes of the word Forbidden evolved by Forbidden King were violently seen to be vaporizing, eventually annihting in mid-air. Forever Kong and the others were also impacted by Forbidden Kings overwhelmingly powerful Peak of Creation power, causing them to retreat one after another. As Forever Kong stabilized his body, he reached out with his right hand, and Jason, who had just surfaced from the sea, was brought to his side in an instant. It turned out that when Jason surfaced from the sea, Forever Kong had already sensed it, so after cracking Forbidden Kings strongest battle technique, Forever Kong immediately brought Jason to his side. Otherwise, if Forbidden King went crazy and suddenly struck out at Jason directly, it would be extremely dangerous, with Jasons current battle power, he would not be able to withstand a strike from a peak Creation realm powerhouse like Forbidden King! Forever Kong, I have already seized that Molten Sand! Jason said in a hurry. Forever Kong nodded and said, Good! Then prepare to leave Forbidden Sea! Before we leave, we have to let Forbidden King regain some of his sanity and then seal himself before we can do so! King James said. Purification Mantra! Forever Kong bellowed as he began to chant the spell. Last time when Forbidden King awakened, at thest moment Forever Kong also relied on chanting Purification Mantra to make Forbidden King awake for a moment before sealing himself and sinking into the Forbidden Sea. As Forever Kong recited, a burst of dao sound echoed out and reached Forbidden Kings ears. At that moment, Forbidden King was in a trance for a moment, and then his entire face took on a color of extreme pain as he violently roared up to the sky, his hands tightly grasping his hair as if he was in some kind of violent struggle. Just then, all of a sudden- WOW!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The sea surface of Forbidden Sea fluctuated, only to see a corpse directly surfacing out of the sea, which also included some corpses that remained intact, lets say the woman Jason had seen was also listed, still holding a spear. Instantly, a weird power was diffusing, enveloping the entire heaven and earth where Forbidden Sea was located. Ho! Ho! Forbidden King let out a beast-like dry roar from his throat, then he violently hissed, Kill! A monstrous murderous aura rushed up to the sky, endless bloodthirsty killing machine was exploding, Forbidden Kings eyes were red, covered with ayer of thick and boundless bizarre aura, as he drank violently, he also interrupted that Purification Mantras incantation. Forever Kong was startled and said, No good, Purification Mantra is no longer effective, Forbidden Kings condition has be even more serious, relying on Purification Mantra cant make Forbidden King awake for a moment! Saint Marie, Ancestor King, King James and the others faces changed slightly after hearing this, and the gazes in their eyes became heavy. In fact, it was not difficult for Forever Kong and the others to escape, the key was that if Forbidden King was not allowed to self-seal and sink into the Forbidden Sea, then when Forbidden King was in such a state, he would also directly kill the Forbidden Sea. At that time, the entire Ancient City of Ruins, and even the entire The Human Realm, would be subjected to an unimaginable cmity! Chapter 2862 Emperor Order (Normal) Forbidden Kings situation became more and more serious, and Forever Kongs chanting of Purification Mantra could not make Forbidden King awake for a moment, instead, Forbidden King appeared even more terrifying at this moment, the monstrous murderous aura spreading across the sky. The monstrous murderous aura that filled the sky covered the sky, and endless bizarre power surged through his body. On the surface of the sea, more and more corpses surfaced, some of which kept their flesh intact and opened a pair of eyes that only had the whites of their eyes, appearing hollow, cold, bizarre and murderous as they stared at Forever Kong and the others. As more and more corpses emerged, the strange power that enveloped the entire Forbidden Sea became stronger and stronger, also making Forbidden King look even more crazy and murderous. ttering! At this time, the corpses that surfaced began to move, they began to gather towards Forever Kong and the others, the bizarre aura was spreading, the bizarre power was spreading, filled with a horrible and ominous aura. Forever Kong and the others looked at the corpses that emerged densely, they were not worried about these corpses, but mainly worried about Forbidden King. Forbidden King appeared to be getting crazier and crazier, which was hard to control. If Forbidden King could not be controlled, the consequences would be unimaginable. Kill! At this moment, Forbidden King let out another hiss, his killing aura rushing to the sky as he took a step forward, about to charge towards Forever Kong and the others.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The gaze in Forever Kongs old eyes sank as he raised his right hand, and steeply only a token was seen rushing up into the sky. It was a simple and ancient token, filled with the vor of the ages, with two eye-catching fonts on the token C Emperor! Under the urging of Forever KongOrigin Energy, this simple and ancient token instantly blossomed with a bright and dazzling golden light, and at the same time, a wave of Emperors might filled the air, and that might was just like an Emperor who was sitting in the Nine Heavens and reappeared on the earth. Emperor order! Saint Marie and the others opened their mouths after seeing this token, their faces became solemn, and the gazes in their eyes looked iparably respectful. Forever Kong said in a chorus, Seeing the order is like seeing a human being. Forbidden King, wake up! Boom! The Emperor Order suspended in mid-air violently released a wave of ancient Emperors might, just like the reappearance of the ancient Emperor, the endless Emperors might was diffusing, enveloping Forbidden King. At that moment, Forbidden King, who had taken a step forward horizontally, stopped violently, his face was in a trance, looking at the Emperor Order in mid-air, the sh of blood color in his eyes was beginning to diminish, and in the end, the blood-colored meaning in his eyespletely disappeared. Human C Emperor C Order! Forbidden King let out a hoarse voice in his throat, obviously at this moment, he had already recovered some of his sanity and recognized this Emperor Order. Forbidden King, youre finally awake. What exactly is your situation now? How can I free you? Forever Kong asked in a hurry. Forbidden King looked towards Forever Kong and the others, looking at the palm of familiar faces, he was about to say something when he suddenly saw that the corpses floating out of the sea began to riot, andrge swathes of corpses were going to close in towards Forever Kong and the others. When Forbidden King saw this, his eyes turned cold, and he angrily shouted, Get out! Forbidden Kings right hand opened up, transforming into arge hand that covered the sky, and pressed towards the surface of the Forbidden Sea, the forbidden character appeared once again, and the pressure of the peak of the Creation was so strong that it directly confined and copsed towards the corpses on the Forbidden Sea. Click! Rumble! In an instant, the endless and densely-packed corpses directly turned into pieces, and those corpses that had preserved their intact flesh were also directly split into pieces, falling down into the Forbidden Sea one after another. At that moment, in the depths of the Forbidden Sea, an angry hiss filled with endless demonic grudges was faintly heard. Go! Leave quickly! Forbidden King looked towards Forever Kong and the others and said in this regard. Forbidden King, you havent said it yet, how can I free you? Saint Marie asked in a hurry. the Frozen North! Find the Frozen North Forbidden King spoke, then he evolved aw of confinement with his hands and began to seal his own sanity. Forever Kong sighed softly as he retrieved the Emperor Order and said, Forbidden King, take care of yourself first! You will definitely recover! With that, Forever Kong waved his hand and said, Lets go! Forever Kong and the others rose into the air and left Forbidden Sea. As Forbidden King looked at the figures of Forever Kong and the others, the slightest hint of guilt and pain appeared in his eyes, and eventually he let out a long sigh, his eyes closed, and his entire body began to slowly sink down into the Forbidden Sea. Outside Forbidden Sea. Forever Kong and the others had alreadye out, and it could be seen that Forever Kong, Saint Marie, Ancestor King, and King James were in an extremely heavy mood. After all, Forbidden King, like them, was a strong person under Emperorsmand, as well as an old friend who had fought side by side for many years. Seeing Forbidden King be like this, with the situation getting more and more serious, they were definitely not feeling good in their hearts either. Forbidden King asked us to look for THE Frozen North, is it possible that THE Frozen North was able to make Forbidden King recover? Saint Marie opened her mouth and asked. Forever Kong nodded and said, the Frozen North should have a way to make Forbidden King recover. Its just that I dont know when THE Frozen North will return. Ancestor King and the others also fell silent, in that battle at the end of the Ancient Era, the King of THE Frozen North dragged his heavily injured and dying body away, and after so many years had passed, what exactly was the condition of the King of THE Frozen North, they also had no idea. They only firmly believe that the man who shook The Celestial Realm and dominated heaven and earth must still be alive! He lived a sensational life, and even if he died, he would never be obscure. Jason said, Forever Kong, I also encountered these corpses when I went to seize Molten Sand. Those corpses were controlled by a weird power and were chasing me. At that time, I escaped all the way towards the Forbidden Sea, but I saw a huge The ck Abyss under the Forbidden Sea, and those corpses didnt dare to get close to The ck Abyss, and I didnt get close to it, I only felt that there must be something unknown under The ck Abyss. The ck Abyss. And, that The ck Abyss is also the source of that weird power. The ck Abyss! The pupils in Forever Kongs eyes shrunk slightly cold. Jason continued, Forever Kong, a ck aura permeates Shadowmist Woond. When I sensed the source of that ck aura, I also vaguely sensed the existence of The ck Abyss in the depths of Shadowmist Woond. I am afraid that there is a connection between The ck Abyss in Shadowmist Woond and The ck Abyss in Forbidden Sea. Isnt there a Daemon in Shadowmist Woond? Could this Daemon be the existence of The ck Abyss? Forever Kong said, That Daemon has been in Shadowmist Woond for many years, I have not listened to it, but I also want to use this Daemon to investigate the situation under The ck Abyss. Its a pity that so far Ive still found nothing. As for that Daemon, it is only the remnants of the people who died in the war back then that were identally born after fusing with the Origin Breath in that The ck Abyss,pared to the unknown existences under The ck Abyss, this Daemon is insignificant and counts for nothing. After a pause, Forever Kong said, Lets leave this ce first. The situation of Forbidden King will be solved when the Frozen North returns. As for that The ck Abyss dont bother until you have enough strength. The crowd nodded their heads and left this ce in the air. Chapter 2863 Forging Sacred Soldier (Normal) Ancient City of Ruins, Green Dragon Stronghold.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason returned to the stronghold and was immediately greeted by Old Mr. Miller and the others, Old Mr. Miller asked, Jason, how did it go? Did you capture Molten Sand? Jason nodded his head and said, We have captured it, Forbidden King woke up and fought with Forever Kong and others, Forbidden Kings condition got worse and worse, fortunately, Forever Kong had an Emperors Order, which allowed Forbidden King to recover his consciousness for a short time. Luckily, Forever Kong had an Emperors Order, which allowed Forbidden King to briefly regain consciousness. Otherwise, unable to suppress Forbidden King, Forbidden King would inevitably kill Forbidden Sea. Old Mr. Miller frowned and asked, What exactly is the cause of this Forbidden King? Jason said, There is a huge The ck Abyss under the Forbidden Sea, The ck Abyss is the source of the weird power, Forbidden King should have been seriously injured after the battle, and then the weird power took advantage of the situation and disturbed his mind, making him in a state of madness, the only way to get out of the Forbidden Sea is to go through the ck Abyss, which is the only way to get out of the Forbidden Sea. in a state of madness, and the only way to suppress it was through self-sealing. The ck Abyss also exists in the depths of Shadowmist Woond, and is supposedly in the same vein as The ck Abyss in Forbidden Sea. However, Forever Kong said to leave the matter of The ck Abyss alone until it is strong enough. Jason continued. Old Mr. Miller nodded his head and said, Next you guys might as well continue to improve and keep getting stronger. Jason immediately said in an excited tone, Ive already gathered the refining materials. Next, I n to go to Land of the Divine Fallen and let Old Elder James help me build weapons. Ghost Doctor on the side brightened up after hearing this, he said, Jason, youre going to refine weapons? Thats fine, Im going to observe as well. Watching James refining weapons with my own eyes, thats extremely important for old me to improve my weapon refining techniques. Jason are you nning to use Voidgold Annihtion to build weapons? That would be the Sacred Soldier! Old Mr. Miller smiled as he said, Im going to see it for myself as well. It would be an eye-opening experience to witness the birth of a Sacred Soldier. Not only Old Mr. Miller and the others, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, and the other The Human Realm Celestials were all excited, and they were all going to follow and head to the Land of the Divine Fallen to see what was going on. Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and many other The Human Realm Celestial Pride came and entered the Land of the Divine Fallen one after another. Afterwards, Jason directly came to Land of the Divine Fallens Holy Dragon Land. Holy Dragon Lands temple master James had alreadye out to greet him, after seeing James Jason greeted him, opened his mouth to say hello, and then said: James, I have something to trouble me this time. I would like to ask James to build a weapon for me. James face twitched as he smiled and said, Is it the Dragon Blood God Gold you brought overst time? Jasons piece of Dragons Blood God Gold was only Demi-God Gold, but in James opinion it was already extremely precious and able to create a powerful Quasi-Divine. Jason shook his head as he said, James, on this trip to Eastsea Enve, I captured a piece of true Primordial Metal Core. James face shook, his eyes blossomed as he said in an excited tone, A real Primordial Metal Core? Show it to old me. Jason immediately took out the piece of Voidgold Annihtions Primordial Metal Core from the Storage Ring. After James saw this piece of Primordial Metal Core, his eyes were glowing, and he immediately took it in his hands and looked at it carefully, looking at the lines on this piece of Primordial Metal Core, and thews that were naturally birthed, and there was an aura of extinction of all paths embedded in thatw. This, this is Voidgold Annihtion! True Voidgold Annihtion! Rare God Gold! James tone was all agitated and his voice trembled as he spoke. Whoosh! Saint Marie also came, justnding on the ground she saw this piece of Voidgold Annihtion, her eyes glowed as she said, Surprisingly, its a real God Gold! Jason, it seems that the trip to Eastsea Enve was not a small harvest for you. The God Gold was captured! Hehehe! Jasonughed, and then said loudly, Beautiful sister, I actually dont have much ability, Im just trying to convince people with virtue! Hearing this, each and every one of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride on the side all rolled their eyes at Jason, unable to stop themselves from vomiting. James took a deep breath and said, This piece of Primordial Metal Core is enough to achieve a Sacred Soldier. However, in order to create a Sacred Soldier, the refining materials that I told you about previously will not be enough. The Sacred Soldier also requires a crucial material. , otherwise the Sacred Soldier that is built has no spirituality. But what Elder said is Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Jason smiled and said, I also have Aquatic Dragon-Fish here. In fact, not only Aquatic Dragon-Fish, Jason also had a Sacred Dragonfish, which was essential for Sacred Soldier to want to metamorphose into Imperial Arms. James old face was stunned as he continued, You have all the Aquatic Dragon-Fish? Yes! Jason nodded. Hahaha! Jamesughed out loud and said, Good, good! Then theres basically no shortage of the required materials. Speaking of which, from the end of the Ancient Era until now, old me hasnt even built a Sacred Soldier. Now, there is finally a chance to witness the birth of a Sacred Soldier again. James has built quite a few Sacred Soldier before? Jason couldnt help but ask. Saint Marie smiled and said, Liams way of casting soldiers, even if its ced in The Celestial Realm, he ims to be second and no one dares to call him first! In the ancient times, Liam was unrivaled in the alchemy and casting of soldiers, and was extremely admired. When The Celestial Realm was first created, all the major giants asked Liam to go to The Celestial Realm, but Liam refused them all, he only wanted to live in The Human Realm, so he followed Emperor to stay in The Human Realm. James said, Jason, the Sacred Soldier that you are going to build will be closely rted to you in the future. Therefore, when casting the Soldier, you will also need to participate and incorporate your Origin Breath into the God Gold in order to be in tune with your mind. Jason nodded and said, Okay, Ill do whatever James needs me to do at that time. Then cast Sacred Soldier today! James spoke. James then went inside Holy Dragon Land and brought out an ancient furnace, which was the Forgeforge, and besides the Forgeforge, there were other tools needed for casting soldiers. Casting the Sacred Soldier requires the Land of Aura. For this reason, Saint Marie let out a secret ce in Land of the Divine Fallen, which was filled with pure energy, and it was the most suitable ce for casting soldiers. Soon, Jason and his group arrived at this secret ce with lush aura energy. James set up the Forgeforge and disyed the tools needed for casting, after doing this, the next step was to officially start casting the Sacred Soldier. Jason inwardly also began to get excited, his heart is also very much looking forward to be able to cast a weapon in line with what he wanted, now this wish is about toe true, he naturally has excitement and exuberance, is also iparable expectations. Chapter 2864 – Holy Seal (Normal) James looked at Jason and said, Jason, I will pass on to you a method of hammering the Mother Fetus God Gold, this method is extremely simple, it is to use ones own Origin Energy to hammer the Mother Fetus God Gold. James opened his mouth, and with that, he passed on this hammering method to Jason. Jason immediately understood after hearing this, this hammering method is to use the Casting Hammer to continuously pound the Primordial Metal Core, topletely extract the Voidgold Annihtion contained in the Primordial Metal Core, this process is equivalent to removing all the remaining impurities from the Primordial Metal Core. This process is tantamount to removing all the remaining impurities of the Primordial Metal Core and refining theplete Voidgold Annihtion. Therefore, this hammering method is not difficult, only need to use their own Origin Energy to hammer. Jason would know it after hearing it. The forging begins! James opened his mouth, and a red-colored me ignited in his hand, and he struck this wisp of me inside the Forgeforge, and in an instant- Whew! The entire Forgeforge immediately lit up with a zing me. This me was different from the ordinary mes that were lit up in the mundane world, the mes that were lit up in the mundane world could not be used to quench the Primordial Metal Core at all, this was the Dao me that was cultivated by Jamess Dao of Casting Soldiers. Only this specialized Dao me of Soldier Casting was able to quench the Primordial Metal Core. The Primordial Metal Core had been ced on a sturdy tform, only to see Forever Kong tickling the Dao Fire of Warrior Casting within the Forgeforge, a strand of Dao Fire engulfed the Primordial Metal Core like a fire dragon. Jason, start hammering! James said loudly. Jason had already prepared himself, after hearing this, he did not hesitate, he raised the Casting Whammy in his hand, activated his Origin Energy, and directly struck the Primordial Metal Core under the hammer. ng! A stirring high-pitched sound rang out, Jasons hammer struck down, but did not see any changes in the Primordial Metal Core. Continue! The strength is not enough, keep increasing the strength! James voice came out. Dang! ng! Jason immediately urged even more powerful Origin Energy, and that majestic Origin Energy converged on the Casting Hammer in his hand, and he sted it hard, continuously hammering this Primordial Metal Core. Rhythm! Pay attention to the rhythm! In addition, the parts that are hammered should be even, not one hammer from the east and one from the west! James kept on correcting him, and Jason gradually understood and mastered the hammering technique more skillfully. Slowly, Jason also entered into the state. James continuously urged the Forgeforges Dao Fire of Forgeforge Casting, and as the hammering continued, the Dao Fire that burned out from the Forgeforge became more and more zing and powerful. In the periphery of the casting site, Old Mr. Miller and others were watching, they were seeing the whole process of casting Sacred Soldier for the first time, so they were also extremely interested. Jason was already sweating profusely and drenched in sweat from the hammering process, and was using up a lot of his Origin Energy.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Casting an Origin Sacred Soldier isnt just a matter of whacking away either! Take your Cultivation insights, take your Path of Cultivation, all of which can be fused into Origin Energy, turn it into the runes of your Path of Cultivation, and strike it into the Primordial Metal Core. Making the the origin of martial arts aura contained within this Primordial Metal Core even closer to you, until itpletely merges with your Path of Cultivation! James voice came again. Jasons mind was shaken, he understood, immediately Jason shouted, his Dragon Bloodline appeared in the air, at the same time Sunling Bloodline also fully exploded. Jason incorporated his Cultivation Sense, and the Guardian Way he insisted on into Origin Energy, and branded it onto the Primordial Metal Core hammer by hammer. In the end, Jason simply shook off his shirt, revealing his strong upper body, just like a cksmith in the workshop, he sweated like a pig, at the same time, the Sunling Bloodline power was also exploding, and he took the hammer and struck it down again and again, imprinting his Origin Breath and his Path of Cultivation onto this piece of Primordial Metal Core. Metal Core. ng! ng! ng! A burst of extremely rhythmic pounding sounds came from the Primordial Metal Core, as it continued to be hammered, that piece of Primordial Metal Core also began to change, the impurities contained within it were being quenched away bit by bit, and it began to take on the shape of aplete Voidgold Annihtion. As the Voidgold Annihtion gradually took on its full form, thews embedded in the Voidgold Annihtion became more and more obvious, and the aura of the Dao of Destruction became even more powerful. James watched as the Voidgold Annihtions hammering was almostplete, and he said, Jason, use your full power to hammer at this very moment! Jasons eyes sank as he heard the words, the Sunling Bloodline that rolled like a tidal wave erupted in full force, the Vital Force was zing and majestic, fused together with his own Origin Energy, under the wrapping of that majestic power, the Casting Hammer in Jasons hand looked like it had burned red, and he sted it down hammer after hammer. Each blownded evenly on the Voidgold Annihtion, causing the Voidgold Annihtion to blossom with an even brighter and more dazzling light, and the Tao Sigil Principles within it gathered together, reflecting in the sky. EventuallyC ng! A crisp sound rang out, the hammering of the Voidgold Annihtion wasplete, the entire piece of God Gold was suffused with a brilliant Dao Exterminating Divine Aura, and the Tao Sigil Principles contained within it were presented in their entirety, with all of the impurities quenched to a crisp. Very good! James opened his mouth and couldnt help but exim in admiration, The degree ofpletion is very high. Next we can proceed with the forging of the Sacred Soldier form. Saying that, James looked towards Jason as he asked, Last time you said that you wanted to forge Primal Seal as a weapon? Jason nodded his head and said in a firm tone, Yes, I want to create the Primal Seal! a holy seal that can seal the heavens, subdue enemies, and gather qi! Saying that, Jason catalyzed Human Emperor Fist and evolved the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Ways shadow. This was how he wanted to create such Primal Seal, which could suppress heaven and earth as well as gather qi! Seeing Jason evolve this Primal Seal, James was slightly in a trance as he said, Good, good! Then lets build the Primal Seal! James next began to work on the build, he ced the Voidgold Annihtion in Forgeforge and scorched it with fierce Casting Armament Dao Fire, and then added Jasons well-gathered practicing materials into it one by one. God Gold is indestructible, so in order for God Gold to be forged into a form, lets say a sword type, a de type, or the Holy Seal form that Jason needs, then it needs to be assisted by the training materials, and with the characteristics of the training materials gathered together, it will make God Gold take shape. In this process, James cast his Ninefold Forging, which was divided into a total of nine stages to build, forging from the Sacred Soldiers shape, form, and god. James method of forging soldiers was exquisite, Jason and the others naturally couldnt understand it. Only Ghost Doctor was very interested in what he was seeing, and from time to time he surrounded James, observing and memorizing that casting technique, which James didnt hide, and allowed Ghost Doctor to observe and learn from him. Chapter 2865 – Sacred Soldier Out, Heavenly Tribulation Arrives! (Normal) The casting of the Sacred Soldier continued, and it was extremely exhausting for James, who needed to maintain the zing level of the Forgeforges casting fire, while at the same time meticulously applying the Ninefold Forging with no room for error to create the Sacred Soldier. Sacred Soldier. Among the casting weapons, the most difficult to forge are those such as tripods, bells, seals, and so on, which are different from swords, guns, and knives. Unlike swords and knives, which are much simpler to forge in terms of form, craftsmanship, andplexity, Jason requested this Sacred Soldier. Therefore, the Primal Seal requested by Jason, James also yed with twelve points of spirit, and seriously re-created. Gradually, in Forgeforge, it was initially seen that the prototype of the Primal Seal was forming, and vaguely contained a pressure that suppressed the heavens and the worlds. On the surface of the Holy Seals prototype, there was a Dao of Extinctionw pattern present, floating in this Primal Seal. Seeing this scene, Jason was iparably excited, the Sacred Soldier belonging to his original life was beginning to take shape, and in his heart, he was iparably looking forward to it. Jason, catalyze your Origin Breath into this Primal Seal. The Sacred Seal is just beginning to take shape, its not yet stabilized, and it needs its masters Origin Breath to contain it. James spoke. Jason immediately urged his own Origin Breath after hearing this and poured it into the Primal Seal that was beginning to take shape. At that moment, Jason could clearly sense that this Primal Seal was like a giant sponge, and the Origin Energy that he had poured in was being absorbed continuously. As the Primal Seal continued to absorb his own Origin Breath, Jason began to have a sense of inner connection with the Primal Seal. As Jasons Origin Breath flowed in, James mobilized Ninefold Forging to continuously polish it, and gradually the form of the Primal Seal waspletely revealed. The holy seals dao lines were restrained, containing a might of exterminating the dao. EventuallyC Boom! The Primal Seal violently rose up into the sky, blossoming out a bit of bright golden aura, refracting a huge shadow of the Holy Seal, stretching across the sky and the earth, invisibly containing a might that suppressed the nine heavens and ten earths. Above the dome of the sky, it was even more windy, with gusts of thundering from the sky, as if something against the heavens hade out, and the dome of the sky was going to rain down heavenly tribtion and divine punishment. Aquatic Dragon-Fish! James shouted. Jason didnt have the slightest hesitation as he directly took out the golden-colored Sacred Dragonfish. James old face waspletely stunned when he saw this Sacred Dragonfish, and he mumbled, This, this is a Sacred Dragonfish, a Sacred Dragonfish that is strong enough to allow a Sacred Soldier to have the potential to metamorphose into an Imperial Arms? Dragonfish? James was truly in a huge state of shock. To be honest, this Sacred Dragonfish was the only thing he had ever seen in his life, he had only seen the description of Sacred Dragonfish in the ancient books of weapon refining, but in reality, this was really the first time he had seen it. Good you kid! Very bold and not too ambitious! Jamesughed out loud as he received this Sacred Dragonfish, his figure rose up in the air and utilized the means of weapon casting to integrate this Sacred Dragonfish into the Holy Seal that was suspended in mid-air. At that moment, the spirit of heaven and earth contained within the Sacred Dragonfish immediately merged into the Primal Seal, causing the Primal Seal to begin to change, and the extinguishing dao lines appeared, spreading throughout the entire Primal Seal, and a spiritual aura began to be born in the Primal Seal. At the same timeC Rumble! The sound of the sky dome, thunder clouds converged, and an endless might of thunder locked onto this Primal Seal, as if it wanted to destroy this Primal Seal and not allow it to remain in the world. When the Sacred Soldier emerges, the Heavenly Tribtion arrives! Often, when a heaven-defying Sacred Soldier is forged, it will attract a Heavenly Tribtion! This had both good and bad sides, the bad side was that if it couldnt carry the might of the Heavenly Tribtion, then the Sacred Soldier would be destroyed. The good thing is that once it undergoes the baptism of heavenly tribtion, the Sacred Soldier is even more indestructible, and contains a mysterious divine might! James opened his mouth. Jasons face was stunned after hearing this, the heaven-defying Sacred Soldiering out of the world would even attract the Heavenly Tribtion? This left Jason with mixed feelings. He was happy that the Primal Seal that he had created ording to his own wishes and ideas was obviously extremely heaven-defying, and had attracted the Sacred Soldiers heavenly tribtion; he was worried because he didnt know if this side of the Holy Seal that he had just casted could withstand the heavenly tribtions bombardment. Floating in the mid-air of the holy seal is filled with wisps of spiritual atmosphere, the holy seal on the road pattern is emerging, like in the independent evolution of the rules, giving people the feeling as if the Primal Seal is alive, is with spirituality. This was different from the weapons Jason hade into contact with in the past, whether it was the Spiritual Soldier or the Stygian Blood Sword, these weapons gave people the feeling that they were dead and did not have any fluctuation of spiritual power.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But the refined Holy Seal is different, contains a high degree of spiritual power, can independently absorb the energy of the aura of heaven and earth, can evolve their own Tao Sigil Principles. This was arcane, yet it also represented a symbol of a weapons supreme strength. Rumble! In the end, the thunderclouds condensing in the sky dome formed a vast Thunderbolt Power, containing destructive might within it, and came down towards this Primal Seal. Jason, you feed Origin Energy to the Holy Seal, so that it can better fight against the Thunderbolt. James immediately spoke. Jasons heart stirred, yes, this Sacred Seal was his own original Sacred Soldier, as long as there was enough Origin Energy to support it, the Sacred Seal was capable of fighting. Jason did not hesitate, and channeled his own Origin Energy towards this Sacred Seal. Boom! In an instant, this Holy Seal blossomed with a blinding light, wisps of divine power filled the air, and the Dao patterns on the Holy Seal surfaced, a mighty might of exterminating the Dao manifesting itself. Facing the thunderbolt that was sting down, the holy seal struck out as it flew up and suppressed the thunderbolt that contained the power of destruction. In the roaring sound of the vibration, the holy seal was seen to destroy all of the Thunderbolt Power. Voidgold Annihtion casting Sacred Soldier, itself contains the power of the Road of Destruction, capable of Omnidestruction, this Thunderbolt Power is also condensed by the power of thew, because the Holy Seal of the strike seems extremely domineering and strong. But also suffered a more powerful thunderbolt bombardment, the dome of the sky above the thunderclouds converge together, cohesion of the Heavenly Tribtion Strength is also in the exponential increase in the horror of the Thunderbolt Power linked together, wrapped in the destructive might of the town and kill. This scene directly made Saint Marie, James, Jason and the others all look stunned, not expecting a Sacred Soldier to be able to attract such a heavenly thunderbolt attack. Forever Kong, Ancestor King, King James and the others were also shocked, and all of them appeared in the air, looking towards Land of the Divine Fallen, and saw that side of the Sacred Seal that rose and fell in the thunderstorm. This is Jasons casting of the Original Life Sacred Soldier Sacred Soldier is too anticlimactic and will be countered by the Heavenly Devouring! It seems that this Benthic Sacred Soldier of Jasons is extremely extraordinary, thus it was bombarded by such a supreme lightning tribtion. Forever Kong spoke. Chapter 2866 – Green Dragon Entering the Lord (Normal) Forever Kong and the others were paying attention to the situation of the Primal Seal being bombarded by the thunderbolt. There were not many cases where a Sacred Soldier would attract a Thunderbolt after it had been refined. Only a Sacred Soldier of a heavenly level would be envied by the heavens, and thus a Destructive Thunderbolt would be cast upon it. Therefore this was an eye-opening experience for Forever Kong and the others, witnessing the scene of a Sacred Soldier being bombarded by a lightning tribtion. Primal Seal, this is the Sacred Soldier that Jason is going to cast, the true Voidgold Annihtion, this Sacred Seal not only has the attribute of destroying the Dao, but also contains a power of suppression. This Sacred Soldier is not simple. King James said. The spirit within this Primal Seal is too rich, is it possible that an artifact spirit was born just after it was refined? Thats impossible! Ancestor King said curiously. Forever Kong said, Jason should have incorporated the Sacred Dragonfish he obtained at Eastsea Enve into it. Thats why this Primal Seals spiritual rhythm is so abundant, and its one of the reasons why it was envied by Heaven. I hope Jasons original Sacred Soldier can carry through this Thunder Tribtion! Saint Marie spoke. Inside Land of the Divine Fallen. Rumble! The thunderbolt that roamed the sky came down, the power of the thunderbolt that came down this time was several times more than that of the very beginning, and the pressure contained within the thunderbolt made peoples scalp numb when they sensed it. And the thunderbolt against the Sacred Soldier was embedded with a destructive force ofw, aiming to destroy the Sacred Soldier that was born, so when that continuous piece of thunderbolt enveloped the Primal Seal, Jason immediately felt the crisis. Now that he had some connection with this Primal Seal, his divine sense was able to sense the fluctuation of this Primal Seals situation. Under the bombardment of this destructive Thunderbolt Power, the Dao lines all over the Sacred Seal began to gradually dim, this Thunderbolt Power was wearing down the Dao Extinguishing Dao lines on the Sacred Seal, once the Dao lines naturally birthed by the Sacred Seal were worn down, then this Primal Seal would also amount to scrap metal, and it would be of no use anymore. Damn thunder tribtion! Between heaven and earth, just how did this thunder tribtione about? Is there some kind of existence manipting this thunderbolt? Damn you, is it easy for me to cast a Sacred Soldier? How dare you try to destroy it? Jason couldnt help but curse and continue, If there really is some kind of existence controlling this heavenly lightning tribtion, when Im strong enough, Ill definitely blow your head off! Jasons whining was whining, and sensing the changes in the Holy Seals situation, he knew in his heart that he had to find a way to help this Primal Seal pass through this lightning tribtion, or else everything would be a waste of effort. Forever Kong and the others faces also became grave, Forever Kong frowned and said, This Thunderbolt Power is not normal. Even if Sacred Soldier was envied by Heaven, it shouldnt have attracted such destructive Thunderbolt Power! This is the Ninth Era! Maybe anything can happen! King James said imploringly. Then what can be done to make this Primal Seal carry this Thunderbolt? Saint Marie was all anxious as she looked at James and asked, Liam, do you have a solution? Jamesughed bitterly, he too could not have imagined that the Sacred Soldier forged this time would attract such a destructive thunderbolt, simply not giving this Primal Seal any chance of life. James said, Unless this Sacred Seal immediately gives birth to an artifact spirit, and mobilizes the divine power of the Sacred Seal with the might of the artifact spirit, it will be possible to fight against this thunderbolt. No give, when this Primal Seal is first born, it would be impossible for an Artifact Spirit to be born immediately. Artifact Spirit! Jasons heart stirred after hearing this, a hint of determination shed in his eyes as he violently bellowed, Green Dragon!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ang roar! An intimidating dragon roar sounded, and Jasons Dragon Bloodline was seen floating in the air, with a huge dragon body coiled in the air, the rolling dragon might squeezing the world, making people worship it. Green Dragon Illusion, enter the Holy Seal! Jason opened his mouth, his entire body transformed into a stream of light, directly rushing into the midst of the thunderbolt that covered the sky, his fist power erupted, hardening a piece of the thunderbolt, and then letting the Green Dragon Mirage not enter into this Primal Seal. When Jason wanted to build his own Sacred Soldier, he had already had such a vision, that is, to let the Green Dragon Mirage enter the Sacred Soldier, and directly be the spirit of the Sacred Soldier. To wait for Sacred Soldier to be born as a Spirit, there was no telling how many years it would take to nurture it, and for Jason he couldnt afford to wait. Furthermore, what other artifact spirit could be as powerful as the Green Dragon Illusion? Absolutely not! The Green Dragon Illusion was his original destiny, and the Primal Seal was his original Sacred Soldier, and the fusion of the two would definitely have an unexpected effect. As long as the Green Dragon Mirage entered the Sacred Soldier and took control of the Sacred Soldier to be an Artifact Spirit, then the power of this Primal Seal would surely be greatly increased, because the Green Dragon Mirage also possessed Destiny Arts, lets say Dragons Might Strike, Dragon Breath Strike and so on. Therefore, in Jasons conception, allowing the Green Dragon Mirage to enter the Holy Seal and be an Artifact Spirit would be the best result, and it would definitely be much more powerful than the Holy Seal giving birth to an Artifact Spirit on its own. Since Jason had just punched out and resisted a piece of Thunderbolt, it immediately attracted the even more violent Thunderbolt Power. Sacred Soldier was bombarded by thunderbolt, outsiders cant help to resist, this is the Sacred Soldiers own robbery, once there is an external factor to resist, it will inevitably attract exponentially increasing Thunderbolt Power. Therefore, after sessfully introducing the Green Dragon Illusion into the Primal Seal, Jason retreated to the side, he was still continuously feeding Origin Energy into the Holy Seal, at the same time, his divine mind was manipting the Green Dragon Illusion, causing the Green Dragon Illusion to start controlling the Primal Seal. At that moment, the Primal Seal began to change, with a dragons mighty aura permeating it, a green dragons shadow appeared and wrapped around the Holy Seal, and the Dao lines on the Holy Seal, which had gradually dimmed, began to light up, and once again emitted a bright and dazzling Dao divine light. Boom! This Primal Seal rose up into the air, transforming into a seal that suppressed the heavens and the earth, and in that radiant divine light, a force of suppression manifested itself, suppressing towards that chain of destructive lightning tribtions. Under the suppressive power that erupted from the Holy Seal, the destructive thunder tribtion looked like it had been frozen in ce, and then a Dao of Extinction Dao pattern surfaced on the Holy Seal, and the unfathomable power of the Dao of Extinction of the Divine Might erupted, wrapping the Primal Seal and sting it towards the thunder tribtion, or urately speaking, towards the Laws embedded in this thunder tribtion. Rumble! Under the attack of the Sacred Seal, thews contained within the thunder tribtion were directly destroyed. Although there was still Thunderbolt Power continuously bombarding down from above the sky, the Sacred Soldier was no longer in a passive situation, but was taking the initiative to fight against the bombardment of the thunderbolt. Seeing this scene, Jason couldnt help but smile, he knew that this Primal Seal was able to fight against the Thunderbolt Power. Chapter 2867 Azurius Seal (normal) Boom! Primal Seal, suppressing the sky, containing a force that suppressed the heavens and earth, the Dao of Extinction dao pattern zing and eye-catching, and the power of divinity diffusing, was bombarding with the descending thunderbolt, erupting with a deafening sound. This Sacred Seal was taking the initiative to strike, appearing extremely strong andpletely fearless of the destructive thunderbolt targeting it. This scene also shocked Forever Kong, Saint Marie, James and the others, who had not expected that Jason would integrate the Green Dragon illusion into the Sacred Soldier. Now, it seemed that Jasons move had really received a miraculous effect, solving the lightning crisis that Sacred Seal had encountered, and it could be said that it was a brilliant move that had caught everyone by surprise. Dragon Bloodlines illusion and the Sacred Seal actually fit so well together, its really unexpected, out of the blue! James sighed with emotion and said, Never before have I seen the integration of my own destiny into a Sacred Soldier. Jason this is his intention to make the Green Dragon Illusion be the Sacred Seals Artifact Spirit. As of now, it is indeed extremely suitable. Because this Green Dragon Illusion and the Sacred Sacred Sacred Seal are able to fuse, it means that they are extremelypatible with each other. So Jasons Sacred Soldier of the Holy Seal can be preserved? Thats really great! Saint Marie said happily. The fusion of the Fate and Sacred Soldier, this is extremely rare in ancient times, or at least I have never heard of it. I dont know what kind of changes such a fusion will ultimately bring about, its really something to look forward to. Forever Kong also said with emotion. King James said, Cultivation is the process of creating something from nothing. Perhaps Jasons move will open up a whole new direction for Sacred Soldier Fusion. Highly likely! Ancestor King nodded his head as well. As they were talking, they only saw a loud boom, and along with the fall of that final Thunderbolt Power, the thunderclouds that were converging in the dome of the sky gradually dissipated. In mid-air, the Primal Seal was suspended, its divine aura was released, and a Dragon Might aura faintly filled the air. After experiencing the thunderbolt, the Sacred Soldier appeared to be more spiritual, and the might emitted was even more intimidating, possessing a supreme aura that suppressed the nine heavens and ten earths. Jason looked full of joy, he was extremely satisfied, and immediately said with great pride: After this, this holy seal is named Azurius Seal! Azurius Seal! Old Mr. Miller smiled and said, Good, good Azurius Seal! Jason waved his hand towards the middle of the air, as the Green Dragon Illusion had already entered into the mastery of this Holy Seal, this Holy Seal and Jason were already connected by heart, and under Jasons beckoning hand, this Azurius Seal immediately flew into his hand. Jason scrutinized the Azurius Seal in his hand, the dao lines on the holy seal had beenpletely converged, the holy seal still retained wisps of the broken aura after crossing the Sacred Soldier thunderbolt, a powerful divine power was embedded within it, and it waspletely connected to his own body. This gave Jason a feeling that this Sacred Seal was one with him, and even as soon as he moved his mind, this Sacred Seal would have disappeared into his Sea of Consciousness, and could be contained within his Sea of Consciousness. Haha, very good! Jasonughed, overjoyed. Marcel, Zack, Robert, and the rest of the crowd gathered around and scrambled to stare at the holy seal in Jasons hand. Jason, this is the real Sacred Soldier, right? Can you let us take a look at it too. Zack couldnt help but say. Whats wrong with that. Come on, you all take a look. Jason smiled and handed the Azurius Seal in his hand to Zack and the others, letting them each proceed to hold it in their hands and look at it. James said, Jason, the Sacred Soldier is new, and in the future, you will also need to constantly harbor it. It is also important to practice from time to time, so that you can skillfully control the power of Divine Might that is contained within the Sacred Soldier. Jason said, Good. This time, Im really thankful to James. James waved his hand and said with a smile, For a soldier caster, it is an honor to be able to personally refine a Sacred Soldier. So, its only right that I thank you. Letting me have such an opportunity to refine a Sacred Soldier after so many years. Jason also stopped being polite about anything as he said, By the way, dont I still have Dragon Blood God Gold? Sort of Demi-God Gold, I also want to use this Demi-God Gold to build a weapon. James immediately asked, What other weapons do you want to build? Jason smiled and said, That I dont know yet. Ill ask first. With that, Jason looked towards Purple Phoenix Saintess as he asked, ra, what weapon do you want to build? What weapon do you think suits you? I still have Dragon Blood God Gold here, so Ill let James build it for you. Huh? Purple Phoenix Saintess directly froze, not even reacting as she mumbled, You, what did you say? Build me weapons? Jason nodded and said, I still have a piece of Demi-God Gold here, almost enough to build a Quasi-Divine out of. You are extremely high in Cultivation Realm among The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, and your natural potential is also very strong. Eastsea Enve you also contributed greatly, plus you dont have a weapon that you can use right now. Therefore, this Demi-God Gold will be used to build weapons for you. In short, our aim is to move towards being powerful as a whole so that we can withstand the enemies of The Celestial Realm. Purple Phoenix Saintess gritted her teeth, not even knowing what to say for a moment. It was true that Jason still had a piece of Demi-God Gold, but Purple Phoenix Saintess had never thought that Jason was going to use this Demi-God Gold to build himself a weapon, which made her heart both touched and delighted, yet she didnt know what to say. Jason couldnt help but smile and said, Dont froze. Think instead, what type of weapon do you think is suitable for you? Purple Phoenix Saintess came back to her senses, her face was a bit nk as she said, I, I dont know Purple Phoenix Saintess really didnt know because it was so sudden that she hadnt even thought about it. Jason immediately looked towards Land of the Falling Phoenix and asked loudly, Elder King James, ra being a True Phoenix, what type of weapon is suitable for her? Jason was under the impression that King James had once had a Phoenix Divine Beast, and thus had a better understanding of the Phoenix Together, which was why he specifically asked. King James immediately said, True Phoenix can evolve the Divine Phoenix Ancient Beasts natural aptitude, which is extremely strong in attacking and killing, but its defense is slightlycking. And I see that Purple Phoenix Saintesss physique isnt strong either. If you want to build a weapon, it would be best to have an Armored Vestment type weapon. Its able to attach itself and enhance its defense, while also being able to utilize True Phoenixs characteristics. Armored Vestment! Jasons eyes lit up as he realized what King James meant. At the time of Eastsea Enve, the Spiritual Soldier that was seized from Katty was an Armored Vestment type of weapon, which was used by Old Mr. Miller at that time, and when activated, it transformed into a battle armor to cover itself, capable of attacking and defending itself at the same time. Hearing King James say so, Jason also felt that the Armored Vestment type of weapon was suitable for Purple Phoenix Saintess.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ra, you heard what Elder King James said, right? What do you think of an Armored Vestment type of weapon? Lets say its made into a Phoenix Battlesuit or something. Its a goodbination of offense and defense, and it does make up for your shorings in terms of your physical body physique. Jason said. Purple Phoenix Saintess eyes were colorful as she nodded and said, Ill listen to you. Chapter 2868 – Battlefield Situation (Normal) I hear you! Jasons entire body froze when he heard this, it always felt like the context of this statement wasnt quite right. It was like a gentle and virtuous woman saying to her man, Ill listen to you in everything. Jason hastily sensed the reactions of Sally, Kay, Darcey, Butterfly, Lilith and several other beautiful women, and found that they didnt have any abnormalities, perhaps they didnt bother to pay attention to Purple Phoenix Saintess words. But no matter what, when Purple Phoenix Saintess said Ill listen to you just now, the kind of bird-like attitude that she disyed still gave Jason a sense of aplishment. Jason immediately said to James, James, then use this Dragon Blood God Gold to build an Armored Vestment type weapon for Purple Phoenix Saintess. Jasons use of the Dragons Blood God Gold to create a weapon for Purple Phoenix Saintess wasnt out of selfishness, he was considering it from all sides. Purple Phoenix Saintess was already at the peak of Immortality, in terms of qualifications, she was stronger than Finn, and Finn already had her own weapon, the Heavenly Devil Stick. This Heavenly Devil Stick is also extremely extraordinary, no less than the existence of Quasi-Divine. Purple Phoenix Saintess doesnt have her own weapon yet, so if Dragon Blood God Gold wants to build a weapon, he will definitely prioritize Purple Phoenix Saintess, and as long as Purple Phoenix Saintess has a weapon, she will be able to fight against The Celestial Realm in the future. As long as Purple Phoenix Saintess also has a weapon that she can use, then in the future when she fights against The Celestial Realm, her battle power can bepletely unleashed. James nodded and said, Armored Vestment-type weapons need to match the martial artists own Cultivation trait. Furthermore, the casting of Armored Vestment is also extremelyplex. Thus, I need to prepare for a few days. In the meantime, when Purple Phoenix Saintess is free,e over andmunicate with me, such as showing the characteristics of your True Phoenix, the characteristics of your Cultivation Battle Skills, and so on. This is how you will be able to cast an Armored Vestment that suits you. Elder, I understand. Purple Phoenix Saintess hurriedly said, her tone appearing extremely happy. To be able to have a weapon that was in her hands was something she had dreamed of. Now that this wish was about to be realized, she was naturally extremely excited in her heart. Some of The Human Realms Celestial Pride also had Spiritual Soldier, Finn, Sacred Son of Destruction and others, their Spiritual Soldier could also be forged back again, but this was not urgent, and they needed to wait for James to free up his hands. At the end of the day, The Human Realm Celestial Pride and the others left Land of the Divine Fallen first, Jason had not left yet, he followed Saint Marie into the battlefield of Ancientway and headed to First City. Jason also wanted to know thetest situation on the battlefield of Ancientway now. After arriving at First City, Thunder Walker, the Lord of First City came to greet him, upon seeing Jason this ironic and rugged big man smiled and said, Jason, hello again! Jason sensed that Thunder Walker had reached the peak of Immortality and was still cultivating at a fast pace. Thunder Walker, congrattions, already reached the peak of Immortality. Jason said with a smile. Thunder Walker said, Its still thanks to Jason. The Lord gave me a drop of Indestructible Origin source to cultivate, and said that it was taken back by Jason from the Eastsea Enve. With this drop of Indestructible Origin source spring, I have also rapidly elevated to the peak of Immortality. Saint Marie said, When you gave me ten drops of Indestructible Origin Source, I gave one drop to each of the nine city lords. The Indestructible Origin Source is still of great help. Now, the nine city lords have all reached Immortality, and Thunder Walker has even cultivated to the peak of Immortality. The overall strength has risen by a step. Jason said, Everyone doesnt need to worry about cultivation resources. In the future, I will also plunder more cultivation resources from The Celestial Realms side to provide them to everyone. In short, our goal is to be stronger and then take on The Celestial Realm! Haha, Jason is right! Thunder Walker said with a smile. As they were talking, they only saw a figure shing in the void and were arriving in the air, and as these figuresnded, they were none other than the eight City Lords, Kong, Burning Sea, Geoffrey, Jiang Xu, Leon, Russell, Shan Xiong, and Raymond. It turns out that Kong and the other city lords learned that Jason was in First City, so they all rushed here. Land of the Divine FallenAncient Battlefield in the major city masters of Jason is extremely admired, when that battle, Jason from Ninth City, all the way towards the direction of First City horizontal push, with Old Mr. Miller together led The Human Together with Old Mr. Miller, Jason led The Human Realm from Ninth City to First City. Under Jasons leadership, city after city of Forbidden Land fighters converged together, their battle spirit stirred, their morale was high, and they pushed all the way across the country for kills, making Forbidden Lands side achieve a great victory like never before. Jason! Jason! Kong and the others smiled and greeted Jason when theynded. Jason also smiled and said, Greetings to all the city lords. Congrattions to all the City Lords for breaking through to Immortality, its a joyous asion. We also have to thank Jason. for providing us with the Indestructible Origin source. Otherwise it wouldnt have been easy to break through. Kong said with a smile. Just now I was telling Thunder Walker that there will definitely be no shortage of this cultivation resource in the future. Just plunder it from The Celestial Realms side. Jason smiled, then continued to ask, By the way, whats the situation in Ancient Battlefield right now, and is The Celestial Realms side still pressing on? Thunder Walker nodded as he said, The Celestial Realm side hasnt sent anyrge troops to attack recently. However, ording to the information spied by the outpost scouts, The Celestial Realms side is constantly building up troops in Ancient Battlefield. Among them, the Land of the Divine Fallen side has the most troops. Moreover, Ancientway has obviously be more and more solid in the past few days, at this rate, perhaps the Creation realm powerhouses on The Celestial Realms side will soon be able toe. Saint Marie also said, Thats right, the stability of Ancientway is increasing day by day, The Celestial Realm should have used Heavenly Dao Stone to strengthen Ancientway, The Celestial Realm is also preparing for a big battle by having arge number of troops. The Celestial Realm is also preparing for a big battle. Currently it can be said to be the calm before the storm.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kong said, After so many years of fighting, we are not afraid of a battle! The Celestial Realm still dares to send out arge army, so lets continue to annihte them! Jiang Xu smiled and said, Thats a good point! Isnt it just a battle? Whos afraid of who! Jason said, As long as The Human Realm martial artists are united, they will not be afraid of The Celestial Realms enemies. On the Ancient Battlefields side, continue to probe the movements of The Celestial Realms big armies gathering. Feel out the situation, and if theres a chance, then sneak attack them with a wave and disrupt their deployment. Good! Thunder Walker and several other major city lords nodded their heads, and each of them looked extremely high-strung in their wariness. As long as Jason came to dominate the battle in Ancient Battlefield, it would always stir up that battle fervor in them. After Jason understood the situation of Ancient Battlefield, he talked to Thunder Walker and the other city lords, and then he left Ancient Battlefield with Saint Marie first. Chapter 2869 – Out to Strike (Normal) Saint Maries pce. Jason followed Saint Marie to the pce and the two talked about the situation on Ancient Battlefield, analyzing the possibilities if The Celestial Realm attacked. No matter what they discussed, they all pointed to one fact, that is, The Human Realms side needed to get stronger. The Storage Ring in Jasons hand flickered, and he took out the Stygian Blood Sword, saying: Sister Beauty, this is a Quasi-Divine captured in Eastsea Enve, and since youre an expert in using swords, Ill give this Quasi-Divine to you. You can have this Quasi-Divine. See if you want to incorporate it into your White Jade Sword or just use this Stygian Blood Sword.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Saint Marie looked at this Stygian Blood Sword and she said, This sword is indeed good. However, Id rather continue to use White Jade Sword, White Jade Sword is morepatible with my own sword path. In fact, White Jade Sword isnt bad, when it was first built, it wasnt up to the Sacred Soldier level, but it was the top of the line in Quasi-Divine. During the war, the White Jade Sword was damaged, and Liam helped me repair it before it became what it is today. Saint Marie then said, This Stygian Blood Sword, you can give it to whoever needs it on The Human Realm martial artist side. Good! Jason nodded. Jason also left after talking with Saint Marie for a while, returning to Green Dragon Strongholds side first. Inside the Green Dragon Stronghold, many celestial pride were present. Jason had already thought about who to give this Stygian Blood Sword to, and as of now, Robert was the only one who was suitable. Originally, Jason had interrupted to give the Stygian Blood Sword to Saint Marie, so that Saint Marie could integrate it into her White Jade Sword, enabling the White Jade Sword to metamorphose into a Quasi-Divine. However, Saint Maries White Jade Sword was originally a Quasi-Divine, it was only damaged in the Great War, even so, White Jade Sword would not suffer against a Quasi-Divine level weapon. This Stygian Blood Sword would also be able to be freed up, and under the use of Robert, it would also be able to increase Roberts battle power. Robert, this Stygian Blood Sword is for you to use! Jason spoke to Robert and handed him the Stygian Blood Sword. Roberts face was stunned as he took the Stygian Blood Sword and said, Good! This was a Quasi-Divine, Robert was still extremely excited, although he didnt cultivate the Sword Dao, his Cultivation Battle Skill could be performed with the Stygian Blood Sword, and was able to achieve the same effect. With Quasi-Divine in hand, it would definitely be able to increase his Cultivation strength by a lot. After Dragonblood God Gold built the Armored Vestment ss weapon for Purple Phoenix Saintess, the Sharp w Spiritual Soldier that Purple Phoenix Saintess was originally using could also be freed up, and this Sharp w Spiritual This Spiritual Soldier Jason gave to Wolf Boy, whose battle skills are extremely fierce, so this w Spiritual Soldier is also very suitable for him. In addition, these days, Ghost Doctor will Jason provided Semi-Holy Pill refining some pills, among which there is a strong qi and blood, to enhance the origin, also used to refine the body, there are also for the healing of injuries waiting. These pills Jason also distributed, each The Human Realm Heavenly Pride were given some pills for cultivation. For the rest of the day, Jason told them to continue to work hard on their cultivation and improve their battle power. Jason was not idle, he had just stepped into Immortality, he also needed to master the Immortality Laws, at the same time, he was also cultivating his Azurius Seal, cultivating to also stimte the Azurius Seal to cultivate together, to master the Divine Might that was contained within the Azurius Seal. The Azurius Seal is built with Voidgold Annihtion, so the extinguishing divine power within the Azurius Seal can directly target the origin of martial arts, which is simr to the power caused by Jasons Azure Dragon Dao Fist, which is the same as the power caused by Jasons Azure Dragon Dao Fist. This is simr to the origin injury caused by Jasons Azure Dragon Dao Fist. On top of that, the Azurius Seal had the power to suppress heaven and earth, and that divine power of suppression and confinement was also extremely powerful, and as this Azurius Seal was continually embraced, the power behind it would be stronger and stronger. Then again, it is that after the Green Dragon Mirage enters the Azurius Seal, the Holy Seal also contains the Destiny Arts of the Green Dragon Mirage. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that Jasons side of Azurius Seal was sacrificed, and under the dominance of the Green Dragon Illusion, all of them couldpletely fight on their own. The other The Human Realm Celestials were also practicing, and Purple Phoenix Saintess also traveled to Land of the Divine Fallen from time to time tomunicate with James, Purple Phoenix Saintess needed to show her True Phoenix traits, as well as her Cultivation Battle Skills, and James will customize an Armored Vestment ss weapon for her based on these. On The Human Realms side of the martial artists, everything is moving in a stronger direction. Jason was also keeping an eye on the movements on Ancient Battlefields side, and he had already asked Thunder Walker and other city lords to send scouts to scout the situation of The Celestial Realms hoarded army barracks. As long as he had a clear picture of the situation, Jason was nning to lead a sneak attack wave. It was never Jasons character to sit back and wait for death, he always liked to take the initiative, if he waited for The Celestial Realm to finish gathering their army, waited for The Celestial Realm to stabilize the Ancientway, and then killed them with a single blow. That would be too passive. Therefore, Jason intended to strike when The Celestial Realm was in the stage of preparation, disrupting the opponents deployment and disrupting the opponents formation, never letting The Celestial Realms side attack overfortably. Under Jasons supervision, Bai was also practicing. Jason fed some absolute Spirit Stone, Energized Exotic Fruit, and Semi-Holy Pill to Bai, letting Bai swallow these Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, promoting its growth and letting it cultivate as well. Bai, however, didnt know how to cultivate, it could only evolve its own body, so Jason would fight with it, or let Azurius Seal fight with Bai. Under the manifestation of its own body, Bai was able to activate its natural aptitude, and Bai had no concept of natural aptitude, but under the manifestation of its own body, it was able to use it instinctively. Jason through observation, found that Bais natural aptitude mainly has three aspects, the first is devouring, a big mouth, can evolve a party like a ck hole space, can devour everything; the second is the gravity strike, this natural aptitude, Bai body covered with chaotic runes, the body is very powerful, and at the same time, produce unparalleled berserker force, under the full force of the strike, the power is enough to enhance several times, extremely strong; the third is instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous, instantaneous. Tough; the third is the instantaneous speed, evolved the body catalyzed out of the speed will be even faster, as if the body in space only to see the ability to directly teleportation shuttle general. Just the three major natural aptitudes that have been shown so far have already made Jason marveled, if the bloodline is further awakened at the back, and even stronger natural aptitudes can be inspired, then Baisbat power is absolutely terrifying. No wonder its said that Chaos Exobeast is powerful! This adult Chaos Exobeast definitely possesses the peak battle power of an Eternal Realm! Jason sighed with emotion and was excited in his heart. He was also looking forward to Bai growing up as soon as possible, so that The Human Realms side would have another powerful battle force. Chapter 2870 Old Mr. Miller’s Discontent (Normal) Inside the Green Dragon Stronghold, Old Mr. Miller sits on a stone bench in the gazebo, holding a dry tobo stick in his right hand and a jug of wine in his left. Old Mr. Miller is enjoying himself as he takes a drag on his pipe and a sip of his yellow wine. Dafydd, Joseph, Yusup, Ghost Doctor and others were all there, in fact Jason brought back quite a lot of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures from Eastsea Enve, and after Ghost Doctor refined them into elixirs, Dafydd and others all were taken, but it was still difficult for them to advance an inch in the realm of Cultivation, and at best, they could only cultivate to the level of Quasi life and death realm. The younger generation can be considered to have truly lifted up a piece of heaven. Yusupmented. Yeah, its already difficult to go further with our Cultivation. So, we can only look to the younger generation. Dafydd chimed in. Still, its a disheartening thought! Even though Im an old bone, I still want to go to that battlefield and kill the enemy with hot blood! Joseph said. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, The greatest pleasure in life is to have endless strong wine and kill endless strong enemies! Old Mr. Miller is different from you guys, old Mr. Miller in Eastsea Enve, at least he has killed Creation realm powerhouses. Once Old Mr. Miller made this remark, Yusup and the others really had no way to refute it. Yusup smiled and said, Old Mr. Miller, you can be satisfied and proud of yourself in this life, breaking the cage with your fists and killing Creation realm powerhouses. Even if the origin of martial arts is lost now, it wont affect your reputation. Im afraid that those powerful people in The Celestial Realm will have to boast about their reputation when they mention The Human RealmLewis. Comcent? Pride? Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly, in fact, would he be satisfied? How could he be proud of himself? He cultivated fist in this life, cultivated a heavenly fist intention, although he is old, but his fist is not old, he still wants to bring his fist, wrapped in his heaven-shaking heavenly fist intention to continue to fight, go to kill the stronger enemy! Killing Creation realm powerhouses? Would that not satisfy him! What he wanted to do the most was to kill an Eternal Realm powerhouse of The Celestial Realm to beat his teeth. However, the origin of martial arts is gone! Therefore Old Mr. Miller was upset, but it couldnt change the fact that THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had been lost! Cultivation System Old Mr. Millers eyes narrowed slightly, his mind repeatedly recalled what Forever Kong had told him and the examples he had cited, from ancient times to the present day, the path of Cultivation Body Xu was not the only one of THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, there were also other paths of Cultivation Systems that could be taken. There are also other Cultivation system paths that can be taken. qi and blood Cultivation, divine pattern Cultivation, and so on. What about yourself? Is it possible to create a path of ones own Cultivation system? If one were to create a Cultivation System path, where should one start? Old Mr. Miller sighed secretly, currently he did not have a clue, did not have a concrete idea yet, but he did move towards carving out a Cultivation system path that was suitable for himself. In this way, so as not to bury his fists, so as not to bury his Tongtian fist intention! Dont look at these days Old Mr. Miller appear to be very calm on the surface, but in fact, seeing Jason and other people of the younger generation are in the bitter cultivation, are in the enhancement of the strength, are in the preparation for the battle against the enemy of The Celestial Realm, in his heart in fact, he also very much want to join in it, to join in the ranks of the battle against The Celestial Realm. The heavens have no boundaries! There will be a blessing in the aftermath of a great cmity! Old me being able to retrieve a life from the Eastsea Enve is not for retirement, but to continue fighting! Therefore, I must find out a path that suits my Cultivation system! Old Mr. Miller thought darkly in his mind, his gaze firm in those old eyes.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not only was The Human Realm Heavenly Pride cultivating and improving, Satan Operation Group Warriors were all scrambling to cultivate as well. In the past few days, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Baron have all sessfully broken through to Quasi life and death realm, originally they were already at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor, Jason brought back the cultivation resources, plus the cultivation pills that Ghost Doctor refined, etc. With enough resources to support them, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and Baron have all sessfully broken through to Quasi life and death realm, originally they were already at the peak of Extreme Realm Emperor. With enough resources to support them, Mr. Iron Fist and the others have sessfully broken through the realm. In the past few days, Jason was paying attention to Kay and Sally. Kay used Yin Spirit Stone to cultivate these days, and it could be said that she got twice the result with half the effort. Sallys aura was getting stronger and stronger as she had enough top quality Spirit Stone to cultivate. This meant that Sally and Kay could break through to Extreme Realm Emperor at any time, but then they would have to face Extreme Realm Emperors Heavenly Tribtion Strength. Therefore, Jason has been letting Phantom, White Fox, Lilith, Darcey, Emily and other beauties spar with Sally and the girls in Cultivation Battle Techniques these days. Sally and Kays use of Cultivation Battle Skills had to be improved, otherwise, when they faced the Extreme Realm Emperors Heavenly Tribtion, they would not be able to activate their Cultivation Battle Skills to fight against it, and that would be very dangerous. Sally and Kays natural talent is also extremely strong, plus the cultivation of Cultivation Battle Technique is also extremely suitable for their own bloodline origin, so as long as they skillfully master the use of Cultivation Battle Technique, then it is no problem to fight against the Extreme Realm Emperors Heavenly Tribtion. On this day when Jason was practicing, Darcey came over and asked Jason about his destiny. Darcey said, Jason, when I was practicing recently, I obviously felt that my White Tiger Bloodline was a bit strange, as if the White Tiger Bloodline was about to evolve some kind of attacking means, but then the door was stuck in the middle and it still failed to evolve. Whats going on here? Huh? Jasons face was stunned as he said, Could it be Destiny Arts? Its very likely that your White Tiger Bloodline is starting to awaken Destiny Arts under its continuous metamorphosis, but White Tiger Bloodline is still short of some fire, so it failed to evolve. Thats why its best for you to strengthen your cultivation in Destiny Arts next. That is, use your own Origin Essence Blood to nurture the Destiny Arts, so that White Tiger Bloodline can grow and improve under the nurturing of the Origin Essence Blood. Destiny Arts? Darcey was surprised for a moment. Jason nodded and said, Yes, Destiny Arts. lets say my Dragon Bloodline is currently awakening two major Destiny Arts, one is Dragon Breath Strike and the other is Dragons Might Strike. wait until your White Tiger Bloodline continues to be powerful to a certain level. When your White Tiger Bloodline continues to be powerful to a certain extent, the Destiny Arts will evolve. Id be curious to see what your Destiny Arts are. Then I will contain my own Destiny Arts for this period of time. Darcey opened her mouth, then her beautiful eyes nced at Jason and said in a ghostly tone, When I was in Eastsea Enve I was either cultivating or fighting. Even now that Im back in The Human Realm, its all a race to cultivate. Look at how busy you are, youre forgetting about me, right? If I donte to you, you definitely wonte to me to have a word alone. Jasons face was stunned, he could hear it, White Fairy wasining ah,ining that he hadnt gone to apany her to care for her. Thinking about it, this period of time Jason was also all kinds of busy, for the several beautiful women around him, lets say Darcey these, really did not have too muchpany, this is simply should not be. Anyhow, Darcey is also a White Tiger big beauty ah, everything is given to himself, he can not do that kind of start and end of the negative people, so have to make up for it. Chapter 2871 Compensation (Normal) Nightfall. Numerous The Human Realm Celestials had returned to Green Dragon Stronghold after a day of cultivation, and after simply eating something, they also went back to their rooms to rest. Jason took a shower after returning to his room, after these days of cultivation, he had already quenched the peak of the Immortality Beginner Stage to the extreme, but he didnt n to directly break through to the Immortality Middle Stage either. After advancing to Immortality, he hadnt gone to battle yet, and hadnt yet done a good job of honing his Immortality levelbat power in the battlefield, so he was thinking of doing some honing in the battlefield now, and waiting until there was enough opportunity to make a breakthrough. The Azurius Seal had be more and morepatible with himself under his nurturing, and Jason had been skillfully mastering the use of the Azurius Seal in the past few days, such as how to maximize the power of the Azurius Seal, etc. The stronger the Azurius Seal was, the better it was. The stronger the Azurius Seal was, the more skillful he was in utilizing the Azurius Seal, which was tantamount to his own battle power increasing. Jason had run through his gong methods and was about to prepare for a rest when the figure of Darcey shed through his mind, remembering the kind ofining tone that Darcey had used against him when he approached him to inquire about the matter of his destiny. Jason immediately felt that he should make some gestures, can not let the beautiful girl so grumbling ah, have to let Darcey once again experience, what is called the Green Dragon White Tiger! Jason thought that he stood up and walked out, and quietly came to Darceys room. Knock knock knock! Jason knocked on the door. At this moment, he didnt know if Darcey was asleep, after knocking on the door, Jason waited outside the room. Soon, the door of the room opened, a wisp of aroma came to the face, only to see Darcey appeared in the doorway, wearing a thin nightgown, that hot and moving body in that thin nightgown under the hidden, looks extremely seductive people. Jason to look at a nce are unable to move the eyes, the heart suppressed a long time of evil fire also in an instant rise, he walked into the room, closed the door and said with a smile: Dercy, not yet rested ah? Are you waiting for me? Then we really have a heart to heart, knowing that Im going toe over, so I purposely waited? Once Darcey heard this, her face instantly turned red with shame, she red at Jason without any good reason and said in an annoyed voice, Im not waiting for you. Youre less brazen here. Saying that, Darcey asked again, Youre not sleeping at thiste hour, what are you doing here looking for me? Jason said in a serious manner, That must be because I missed you, so I came over to look for you. I dont believe your bullshit! Darcey red at Jason and said in response. Really, didnt lie to you! Jason opened his mouth and added, If you dont believe me,e and silence my heart, my hearts voice will tell you the answer. With that said, Jason took Darceys delicate hand and ced it on his chest. Darcey got annoyed and said, Youre taking advantage of the opportunity to molest someone How can you say this is molestation? Dercy ah, even women have to be reasonable! Look, its clearly your hand on my chest To say molestation, its also you molesting me. Jasonughed and said. You, you Darcey was momentarily speechless, not even knowing what to say. It only felt that this asshole was really too brazen. The so-called courtesy, but now its my turn. Jason said squarely as he violently picked Darcey up by the waist and walked in the direction of the roomsrge bed. Darcey was so shy and annoyed that she could only clench her pink fists and pound Jason, a soft jade face was dyed with a blush, appearing delicate and beautiful. Jason hugged Darcey, the whole person is even more surging up, there is a kind of hot blood feeling. After all, Darceys delicate and extremely stic body, can be called a superb first-ss. You shameless man, you, what exactly are you doing Darcey opened her mouth angrily. Jason said squarely, Dercy, Im preparing tomunicate with you about Cultivation Battle Skills urately in terms of Destiny Arts ah. Darcey froze, she looked at Jason and asked in a suspicious tone, Exchange Destiny Arts?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason said, Yes. The next exchange will be able to nourish and grow your White Tiger Bloodline, and isnt your White Tiger Bloodline still a foot away from being able to evolve Destiny Arts? So yeah, you have to have a good exchange tonight so that your White Tiger Bloodline can grow. Exchange? What exactly are you going to say Darcey was confused. Simply put, that would be Green Dragon descending White Tiger! Jason said with a heftyugh, looking meaningful. Green Dragon descending White Tiger Darcey mumbled, she suddenly remembered that Jason was Dragon Bloodline and she was White Tiger Bloodline, it was more than obvious what this Green Dragon descending White Tiger was talking about. You bastard, round and round it turns out to be for you, you are really too bad! Darcey said with a blushing face. Since youve said so, then I have to be this bad guy to the end! Jason said in a tone that looked rather helpless, his entire body had already bullied Darcey to the ground. The orange light in the room reflected the shadows of the two men. Only to see the two shadows indistinguishably entwined, even if they were briefly separated and immediately entwined again, only to present what would be a different type of shadow pattern. I dont know how long it took before everything in the room gradually came to a halt. Darceys eyes were tightly closed, her slender eyshes covered and down, and her sandalwood mouth was still gently panting. At this moment, Darcey is also in an extremely subtle state, the first time with Jason in intimate embrace, her White Tiger Bloodline bacsh danger was dissolved, and both of their destinies have been a kind ofplementary and enhancement. This time is no exception, after the tangle, Darcey obviously felt that her White Tiger Bloodline has been greatly improved, vaguely will begin to metamorphosis. This made Darceys heart also extremely excited, she closed her eyes and was sensing the changes in White Tiger Bloodline, thinking that when she went to practice tomorrow, perhaps White Tiger Bloodline would be able to evolve into Destiny Arts. Jason, on the other hand, embraced Darcey in his words, and as he looked at Darcey, whose face was flushed with a flirtatious charm, heughed and said, Am I right? Is this kind of exchange able to promote the growth and enhancement of ones own destiny? Darceys pretty face reddened upon hearing this, and her pair of eyes opened, appearing to give Jason an angry nce without any good humor as she said, Are you trying to say that in the future, such exchanges should be more frequent? Huh? Jasonughed aloud and said, The one who knows me is also Dercy. Dercy is really understanding, you have alreadyprehended it even before I said it. Humph! What kind of heart youre resting on, I can guess it all. Darcey said without a trace of humor. As she was talking, suddenly- Knock knock knock! A knocking sound suddenly sounded outside the door. Chapter 2872 – Exposing the Breach (Normal) Knock knock knock! The sudden knock on the door sounded steeply, which made Darcey startled, she couldnt help but whimper softly and rise up, the whole person appeared to be at a loss for words, she lowered her voice and said urgently, Someonesing, what can we do? If I see you right here Jason was also baffled, it was sote, what else woulde looking for Darcey? Jason immediately said, Ill go hide in the cultivation chamber in your room. Someone ising to look for you in the middle of the night, just go and deal with it and let the other party go back to rest early. Darcey nodded after hearing this, things could only be like this now. Thus, Jason hurriedly got up, picked up his clothes and shoes, and walked into the cultivation chamber, closing the door behind him. Darcey also hurriedly put on her nightgown and organized her messy hairstyle before walking over to open the door. After the doorway was opened, only to see a woman permeated with a smoldering and sexy aura standing at the doorway, theyer of pajamas she was wearing couldnt hide her excessively hot and sexy body, making her look ravishingly beautiful. Butterfly? Darcey froze, the one who came to knock on the door was actually Butterfly, she couldnt help but ask, Youre still up thiste? Dercy, how to knock on your door, half a day did not respond ah? So slow to open the door Butterfly asked. Darcey heard this, her cheeks suddenly a burst of hot up, she said, I, I was sleeping just now, vaguely heard knocking on the door this just got up Why are you still awake? Butterfly said, I cant sleep yet. When I was practicing today, didnt I discuss the issue of lifelike enhancement with you. I found that my Heavenly Tribtion Fate is extremely slow to enhance with essence blood containment. Only when I absorbed the heaven and earths cmity qi during thest cmity can I improve rapidly. However, where can I find cmity qi on a normal day? Butterfly said and walked into Darceys room, and Darcey couldnt stop him even if she wanted to. Darceys face immediately tensed up, her eyes subconsciously looked towards the direction of the cultivation chamber, but soon immediately retracted her gaze, fearing that Butterfly would see some clues. After Butterfly walked into the room, she was still exchanging Cultivation issues with Darcey, it turned out that she and Darcey, Emily, Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others were often practicing together, and they were discussing any Cultivation issues together. Darcey looked a bit distracted at this moment, all in a vague perfunctory manner, in her heart, she was eager for Butterfly to leave earlier, so she said: Butterfly, its already veryte now. Go back and rest first, nourish your spirit, and tomorrow well discuss the Cultivation aspect together. Butterfly pouted her lips and said, Im not feeling sleepy for the time being, I want to chat with you for a while longer. As for resting, where to rest is not the same, why dont we lie down on your bed and talk, maybe Ill just sleep when Im sleepy after talking. Saying that, Butterfly walked towards therge bed in Darceys room. Ah Butterfly, dont go over there! Darcey lost her color and instinctively shouted out. However, it was already toote, Butterfly had already walked over to this side of the bed, and after hearing Darceys words, her face was surprised and she couldnt help but ask, Dercy, whats wrong with you? Why are you reacting so much? Saying that, Butterfly looked at Darcey curiously and continued, No, your whole person seems strange tonight. Could it be that there is something you are hiding from me? Darcey blushed slightly as she hurriedly said, I, how could I be hiding anything from you Butterfly was about to say something when suddenly she smelled a smell, she sniffed the end of her nose a few times and said, Huh? Why is there a strange smell? Its on the bed Dercy, why are your sheets wet? And this smell Butterfly opened her mouth as she reached out and touched the sheets, vaguely thinking of something. At that moment, Darcey had the feeling of dying on the spot socially, she really hated to directly find a crack in the ground to drill into, a face had already rolled up like fire. Inside the cultivation chamber. Jason has already dressed, he stood in the doorway of the secret room, for the room Darcey and Butterflys speech to hear clearly. Jason also could not have imagined that Butterfly could not sleep and had toe to Darcey to chat, he was speechless. In the end, Jason heard Butterfly say how the sheets are all wet, his whole person directly dumbfounded, dumbfounded, face stagnant. This bed really did reveal a crack ah! What the soaked sheets meant was self-evident. Now, Butterfly must have seen the clues. Inside the room. Butterfly turned her eyes to Darcey, she now finally understood why Darceys whole person looked out of ce, that flushed face, the room filled with a strange smell, coupled with that soaked sheets Butterfly is not an untouched woman, she was also developed by Jason, now she remembered, when she was intimate with Jason, there was also a simr smell like this, and that the sheets were naturally inevitably wet. Butterfly turned her head to stare at Darcey and saw Darcey with her head down and a look of shame. Butterfly suddenlyughed and said, Dercy, I told you why you were so strange tonight, now I know Huh? You, what do you mean? Darcey asked subconsciously. Dercy, you must really want me to leave early now, right? No wonder you keep urging me to go back to my room and rest. Butterflyughed as her eyes began to search around Darceys room as she spoke, even lowering her head to check under the bed and walking over to this side of the closet to open it up as if she was looking for something. Butterfly smiled and said, Dercy, you know what Im looking for in your heart, dont you? Im just curious as to what kind of man could make Dercy move her mortal heart.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Darcey froze on the spot, she opened her mouth, wanting to say something but couldnt, she really had a feeling of social death, a face blushing red. The curiosity in Butterflys heart grew stronger and stronger, she wanted to see who it was that could make Darcey move her mortal heart. At this time, Butterflys eyes swept through the cultivation chamber, and she said, Huh? Howe the doorway of this cultivation chamber is closed? Could it be that there is someone hiding inside? With that, Butterfly walked towards the direction of the cultivation chamber. Chapter 2873 Can Only Work Overtime (Normal) When Darcey saw Butterfly walking towards the cultivation chamber, her whole person directly lost her color, and her heart couldnt help but poof up. Darcey quickly walked up and pulled Butterfly, saying, Butterfly, where are you going? Butterfly said, Dercy, howe the door to your cultivation chamber is tightly closed? Im going to take a look. Darcey was anxious, Jason was hiding in the secret cultivation room, if Butterfly went there to take a look, wouldnt everything be exposed? Darcey immediately said, Butterfly, whats there to see in this secret cultivation room, dont you also have one in your room? Its sote, its better to rest first, we still have to practice tomorrow. Butterfly looked at Darcey with a smile on his face and said meaningfully, Dercy, why are you so nervous? Its not possible that there really is a person hidden within this cultivation chamber, right? Ah Darcey eximed in shock, her facepletely blushing, and that shy charming demeanor made ones heart thump even more when looking at her. While Darcey eximed in shock, Butterfly suddenly dashed to the side of the training room, and then directly reached out and pushed open the door of the training room. It was already toote for Darcey to stop it, and at that moment, Darcey wanted to die. This is simply the rhythm of social death on the spot! Its over, everything has been exposed, she cant hide it even if she wants to! Darcey was on the verge of crying out, and she would blush just thinking about the next scene! Lets say Butterfly pushed the door of the training room open, and she looked inside the training room Sure enough! There was indeed someone! Only to see a figure with his back facing the doorway, sitting inside the cultivation chamber, looking like he was meditating and practicing. Butterfly immediately recognized the figure and said, Jason, its really you! Jason who looked like he was meditating and practicing opened his eyes when he heard this, he turned his head and looked over, showing a look of great surprise and said, Huh? Butterfly, why are you here? Butterflys eyes rolled back in his head as he smiled and said, Nice acting. You act, keep acting for me. Jasons entire face remained motionless after hearing this, which was the benefit of having a thick skin.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It turned out that he had just heard that Butterfly wasing to the Cultivation Chamber to take a look at what was going on, and he hurriedly sat down inside the Cultivation Chamber and put on a state of obliviousness to cultivate. Jason simply stood up and asked curiously, Whats the act? What are you talking about? Butterfly said, I should have thought of that a long time ago, who else could it be but you? Jason continued to y dumb and said, What are you talking about? Howe I cant understand anything thats being said? Hmph, you guys still want to pretend? Butterfly grunted and asked, Then let me ask you, why were you in Dercys room in the middle of the night? Jason immediately said in a serious manner, Dercy had questions about Destiny Arts, so I came over to exin and exchange some ideas with Dercy. During my discussion with Dercy, I also came to a realization, so I simply cultivated my senses in the cultivation chamber in Dercys room. I didnt even know when you came. Jason said this as if it was true, straight to make Darcey, who had alreadye over with a blushing face, froze, if not for the fact that she knew the truth, listening to Jasons words would have made her believe it. Is it really justmunicating Cultivation? is it really just practicing in the Cultivation Chamber? Butterfly smiled, glowing with a kind of winks of a thousand vors. Of course its true. Jason said. Pfft! Butterfly couldnt help butugh and said, So you guys exchange the so-called Destiny Arts in bed, right? These sheets are soaking wet Ah Darcey eximed in shock, simply ashamed, a face burning red, the whole person silver teeth clenched, really hate to find a crack in the ground to drill in. Jason wanted to say something but couldnt. After all, Darceys reaction has betrayed everything, he again defense is pale and empty. Butterfly again look at Darcey this face, naturally is more confirmed, at that moment she rushed to Jason without good breath said: You this guy to Dercy also all scourge Things havee to this point, Darcey heart know already can not hide, but after listening to Butterfly just words her face was stunned, tone puzzled asked: Butterfly, you just said also woe? Its hard not to believe that you also Butterfly heard the words after her face was stunned, she knew that she had just spoken out of turn, and at that moment her smoldering and beautiful jade face could not help but be colored with a bit of blush. Darcey after seeing this situation, she knew that her own guess must be right, she said: So this asshole to you also to the disaster, right? Butterfly character itself is daring to love and hate, since the leakage of words was heard out by Darcey, she didnt hide it anymore and said, Yes, I, I was also scourged by him While speaking, Darcey and Butterflys gazes turned, but they saw a certain guy who was tiptoeing silently towards the door of the room. Butterfly took a look and immediately bellowed, Jason, stop right there! Are you getting ready to bolt? Seeing that his escape n had failed, Jason could only turn around and said with a smile, Butterfly, didnt youe to Dercy to chat with Dercy? Im intruding much here, so Ill just go back and rest first. No way! Butterfly opened her mouth, and without a second thought, she said through clenched teeth, You cant be so thick-skinned! You came to Dercy, why cant youe to me? Are you going to give up on me? Then Ill take it up with Old Mr. Miller! Boom! Jasons head buzzed as he heard this. Old Mr. Miller? If he really goes to Old Mr. Miller, with Old Mr. Millers impudent behavior, this matter will definitely spread to the entire stronghold tomorrow, and then to the entire Forbidden Land! Old Mr. Miller doesnt want to have a face, but he still wants to have a face! Therefore, Butterfly must be stabilized! Jason swallowed his saliva, he said, So what Butterfly, so what do you mean? Butterfly didnt answer directly, she looked at Darcey and asked with a smile, Dercy, just now this asshole must have bullied you badly, right? Darceys jade face reddened, recalling the previous scene, she still nodded truthfully. Butterfly said, Then lets join forces and bully him back! What? You, you mean , Darcey blurted out in surprise. Butterfly said, Whats more, its all his woman anyway Were definitely going to be bullied by him one-on-one, teaming up is the only way to make him beg for mercy! Jason directly dumbfounded, he already knows what Butterfly means, the heart can not help but sigh Butterfly is Butterfly, the style of action is really too unrestrained and hot! This matter, he himself is embarrassed to raise his mouth, never thought Butterfly even took the initiative to raise it. If he had to say something, Jason could only secretly give Butterfly apliment. Of course, Jason couldnt show his wolfs ambition, he immediately said politely, Butterfly, Im quite tired now, Im afraid I dont have the energy if Im tossing and turning. I dont care! Its just to make you work overtime anyway! Butterfly opened her mouth, she went forward and pulled Jason over, and her entire sexy and hot body was already leaning against it. What else could Jason do? The current situation, can only continue to work overtime, it is not possible to guarantee that this overtime will have to work until dawn! Chapter 2874 – Raid Plan! (I) (Normal) The following day. Jason and many other Celestials were having breakfast in the stronghold. Jason purposely drank a few extra bowls of soymilk this day, he thought to himself that it was sort of making up for his form,st night was a great exertion, he had to make up for it. Is Dercy still up? Sally asked.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And Butterfly, havent seen her either. Guess theyre both still up. Emily chimed in. When Jason heard these words, he didnt chime in, and buried his head in his food one by one, but in his mind, he was thinking that they were all exhaustedst night, so how could they get up so early? However, thinking back tost nights scene, Jason really couldnt get enough of it. A Dercy, a Butterfly, a fairy and a devil, this fairy and devil pairing was simply perfect, the endless flirtation made him linger over it. Should we go yell at them? Kay said. As he was talking, he only saw Darcey and Butterfly walking over, only to see their delicate faces, looking radiant, like begonias after being nourished by the night rain, blooming the most colorful side overnight. Dercy, you guys are here. Sally gave a smile and asked, Why are you up sote? Darcey blushed up slightly and said, Butterfly couldnt sleepst night and went to me for a chat, then restedte. Darcey was obviously not used to lying, so her whole body looked a bit unnatural when she said this, but the crowd would not pay attention to these details. Butterfly was a bit more natural as she said, Its all my fault for dragging Dercy into a chatst night, chatting almost all night almost all the time before going to bed in the wee hours of the morning. This sleep up are back pain. Hearing Butterflys words, Jasons side seemed to be choked, a dry cough up. What do you mean by chatting all night? Its clearly that I worked overtime all night! Butterflys gaze immediately red over towards Jasons side, and she said without any good humor, Jason, whats wrong with you? Can you even choke on a cup of soy milk? Jason smiled and said, Maybe I drank it too fast. As if you, drinking soy milk too quickly is just as choking ah. Drinking soy milk Butterflys face stuttered as she immediately understood what Jason was alluding to. Immediately, Butterfly secretly gritted her teeth for a while, and her entire cheeks also rolled for a while, only to feel that this guy is really hateful, and she must strangle him when she has the chance to turn back! Darcey heard Jason such words is a burst of red face, she is speechless, this guy is shameless up simply not human ah, driving in broad daylight! However, Sally, Kay, Emily, Purple Phoenix Saintess, including Marcel, Zack, these people naturally do not know the deep meaning of Jasons words, thinking that what he said is simply drinking soybean milk. At that moment, Jasons face moved as he heard Saint Maries voice transmission, telling him to make a trip to Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason stood up and said, Elder Saint Marie is looking for me, Ill make a trip to Land of the Divine Fallen first. With that, Jason walked out, catalyzing the March Arctic, and arrived at the Land of the Divine Fallen in a few steps. Jason directly walked inside Land of the Divine Fallen, Saint Maries figure appeared, she said, There is informationing back from First City, lets go check it out. Good! Jason nodded and followed Saint Marie to First City in Ancient Battlefield. After arriving at First City, he saw that Thunder Walker, Leon, Jiang Xu, Kong, and other city lords of the major cities were present. City Lords, did you find out any news? Jason opened his mouth and asked. Thunder Walker immediately said, Jason, the scout warriors in Forbidden Land have already mapped out the situation of those great army warrior camps in The Celestial Realm. Take a look. As Thunder Walker said that, he spread out a map of Ancientway, on the map, the end of Ancientway was the entrance connected to The Celestial Realm. The Celestial Realms army of warriors was stationed around this entrance. ording to the information spied by the scout warriors in Forbidden Land, the locations of some of the major camps of The Celestial Realm were also marked out. Jason looked carefully and said, The camps where The Celestial Realms army is stationed are also very well organized, with the first andst camps echoing each other and connecting extremely well. When one camp encounters a crisis, the rest of the camps are able to quickly support it. Saint Marie said, The main thing is that these camps are close to the entrance of The Celestial Realm. If they dare to move away a little bit, I will go and exterminate these camps! Does it matter? Jason asked. Saint Marie said, Now that I have Creation realm, if I approach the entrance of The Celestial Realm, then the strong people of The Celestial Realm will sense and get it. Jason nodded, this he knew, lets say a Creation realm level powerhouse on The Human Realm side sneaks into The Celestial Realm, that would be sensed. Saint Marie continued, In fact, in The Celestial Realm, there are Eternal Realm powerhouses behind the entrance all year round. Although these Eternal Realm powerhouses are unable to enter the passage through the entrance, if The Celestial Realms campsite is attacked, these Eternal Realm powerhouses are able to strike through the entrance vortex, and their attacks will be suppressed through the entrance vortex. Lets say with my Creation realms cultivation, as long as I approach the entrance, then The Celestial Realms Eternal Realm powerhouses that are sitting behind the entrance are bound to sense it, and they will directly strike through the entrance vortex, then I wont be able to seed in my sneak attack even if I go. Jasons face was stunned, he finally understood why Saint Marie, Ancestor King and the others reached Creation realm, but they didnt go to sneak attack The Celestial Realms camp. ording to reason, since Ancientway had no restrictions on Saint Marie and the others, Saint Maries Creation realm powerhouses would inevitably go to the enemys camp, and it would be a one-sided massacre. But Saint Marie and the others didnt act rashly for this reason. Currently, although The Celestial RealmCreation realm or above powerhouses couldnt enter the passageway, they could strike through the entrance of the passageway on The Celestial Realms side, and as long as they were within the range of the camp of The Celestial Realms army, they would all be attacked by The Celestial Realms Strongmans attack. Lets say an Eternal Realm powerhouse strikes through the entrance vortex, although the power will definitely be reduced after the entrance vortex is weakened, the Creation Realm powerhouse may not necessarily be able to withstand it. Therefore, such a risk Saint Marie, Ancestor King, King James, these people cant take the risk, otherwise, once there is any mistake, behind The Celestial RealmCreation realm powerhousese, The Human Realm side cant fight against it. Saint Marie continued, The Celestial Realm side should know that there are Creation realm warrior powerhouses on The Human Realm side. Therefore, this time when they are deploying their troops with such fanfare, is it not a bait? If we cant help but attack and kill them, Im only afraid that by then there will be more than just one Eternal Realm powerhouse striking behind the entrance of The Celestial Realm. Jason nodded and said, No wonder The Celestial Realms side dares to keep stationing arge camp on Ancientway, so it is emboldened. Even if Forbidden Lands side defeats The Celestial Realms enemies, they will not be able to go directly to destroy their camp, and once they do, they will be trapped in the camp. camp, and once they go, they will be suppressed by The Celestial Realms powerful people striking out through the entrance vortex. Yes, thats the truth! Saint Marie said. Chapter 2875 – Raid Plan! (II) (Normal) Saint Marie paused and continued, Thus I am also reminding you that the raid on The Celestial Realms military camp will be apanied by great danger. Once the The Celestial Realm powerhouses behind The Celestial Realms entrance vortex sense something and learn that there is an enemy attacking the barracks within the passageway, these The Celestial Realm powerhouses will strike out to attack through the entrance vortex. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Any attack and kill operation will be apanied by a certain degree of danger. But one should not refrain from taking risks just because of the danger. In short, we must not allow The Celestial Realms army to be mobilized so casually, nor can we allow The Celestial Realms army warriors to get everything ready before attacking us. That would make us look too passive. Jason has a point. Thunder Walker spoke up as he said, So does Jason have any ns? Jason looked carefully at the map, he said, The Celestial Realm armys barracks show an inverted triangle distribution, the barracks in front of the inverted triangle should be the vanguard battalion, in case of any emergency, the vanguard battalion side will be the first to move out. In case of any emergency, the vanguard camp will be the first to move out. In response to this distribution of enemy camps, I do have a n for a raid. What n? Saint Marie, Thunder Walker, Kong, and the others all spoke up and asked. Jason picked up a pen and drew an arrow on the map towards The Celestial Realms military camp, he said, Well split our troops into three, two of our soldiers will ambush the two sides of the enemys inverted triangle camp, and stay put for now. The other troop will feign a surprise attack on The Celestial Realms vanguard camp. The Celestial Realm vanguard will attack, and the other camps will also attack, as long as they do, they will retreat, the Celestial Realms enemy will not go too far away from their camps to pursue us, we retreat, the Celestial Realms warriors return to their camps. Then, we continue the raid, and then in retreat, and so on. Jason continued, There is a saying in the book of war, One drum is a drum, then another is a drum, then another is a drum, then another is a drum! Under our repeated feints of raiding and then quickly retreating, the Celestial Realms side of the barracks would not have the same kind of momentum after three times. Furthermore, if we pretend to raid several times, it will also serve to paralyze the other sides warriors, thinking that we dont dare to really raid and are just here for show. Lei Tianyus eyes lit up as he said, Jasons meaning is that we raid a few times before retreating, and after so many repetitions it will paralyze The Celestial Realm warriors. When The Celestial Realm warriors rx their guard and let down their vignce, our three-way warriors will suddenlyunch a real surprise attack and kill, and we will definitely catch The Celestial Realm warriors off guard. Is that right? Jason nodded and said, Exactly. Waiting until the enemy army is paralyzed, we split our soldiers into three directions of warriors tounch a real surprise attack and kill, which will inevitably cause The Celestial Realm warriors to have their hands full! Furthermore, after one round of attack and kill, we will immediately retreat, never giving those The Celestial Realm powerhouses behind the channel vortex a chance to strike! Wonderful! Wonderful! Kong couldnt help but open his mouth one after another as he said, Jasons n is excellent! I think Jasons n ispletely feasible! When the enemy forces of The Celestial Realm are destabilized by our repeated feint attacks, we will suddenlyunch a real attack, which will definitely cause The Celestial Realms enemy forces to suffer heavy losses! Saint Marie also nodded her head and said, It will be unexpected from a strategic n. However, there are a few more points to note, firstly, The Celestial Realm enemy army also has scout scouts in Ancientway, so before we split our army into three ways and move out, we need to get rid of The Celestial Realms scout scouts, or else the news of the three armies moving out will be leaked; secondly, there are also quite a lot of Immortals in the army camps of The Celestial Realm at the moment. army camp also has many Immortality powerhouses, and there are not a few peak Immortality powerhouses, these peak Immortality powerhouses sensing ability is also very strong, so when the remaining two armies ambush, how can they hide from these peak Immortality powerhouses of The Celestial Realm; thirdly, after the actual raid Full evacuation, we have to choose the manpower to break the back in advance, by the time of the evacuation The Celestial Realms enemy army will surely have reacted, and they will counterattack frantically. Jason said, Its not difficult to get rid of The Celestial Realms enemy scouts. Theres also the manpower behind the temple during the retreat which isnt difficult either. Its the bit about how to conceal the breath of the two ambush armies. Saint Marie said, The only way to conceal the breath of the two armies is through a concealment formation. This can only be done by going to Forever Kong. Forever Kong can produce arge formation for concealing the breath, and when the timees to activate the formation, it will be able to temporarily conceal the breath of the army. Jasons face rejoiced after hearing this and said, Then its no problem at all. The next step is some nning and preparation. In order to act quickly, so a total of three thousand elite troops from the three armies will suffice. Among them, about five hundred warriors involved in the feint raid will suffice, and the rest will be split into two armies. Good! Thunder Walker nodded and said. Jason then said, City Lords, as for these three thousand elite soldiers, you will be the ones to pick them out. Ill go find Forever Kong and ask him for the big formation to cover our breath. When we are ready, we will act tonight. Move tonight? Kong opened his mouth, then heughed out loud, Thats really great. I dont want to wait either, its only enjoyable to kill the enemy earlier! Thunder Walker also had a heroic aura on his body, he smiled broadly and said, Jason, then well select 3, 000 meters of elite warriors on our side. Well wait for tonight tounch the raid.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After finalizing these matters, Jason also left Land of the Divine Fallen. He returned to the Ancient City of Ruins and gathered all of The Human Realms Celestial Pride who were practicing, including Night King, Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, and some others. Jason said, Gentlemen, on the battlefield of the Channeled Ancient Road, The Celestial Realm is constantly sending arge number of warriors into the battlefield. We must not let The Celestial Realm get everything ready, we need to disrupt their deployment. Therefore, there will be a raid on The Celestial Realms military camp tonight. When the timees, well all go and join in, so you guys prepare yourselves first! Going to kill the enemies of The Celestial Realm? Thats great! Finn, Marcel, Zack, and the others were excited. Right! Tonight we raid The Celestial Realm barracks and kill them by surprise! Jason opened his mouth as he said, In short, we just cant let The Celestial Realms side make all the preparations before attacking us. So, tonight, we take the initiative and attack! Haha, Old Mr. Miller Da, well all be ready to kill the enemy as you go up to Ancient Battlefield! Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and some other Satan Operation Group Warriorsughed out loud. Jason nodded as he said, I have to make a trip to Mengze Mountain to get some preparations from Forever Kong. Once everything is ready, well head up to Ancient Battlefield tonight and kill the enemy! Chapter 2876 – Striking Under the Night (Normal) Mengze Mountain. Jason rushed to Mengze Mountains side, he found Forever Kong and also exined the situation to Forever Kong. Forever Kong murmured and said, You want to lead your troops to raid The Celestial Realms military camp? This idea of taking the initiative is indeed good. However, be careful, The Celestial Realms powerhouses are capable of striking behind the entrance vortex, once you are locked in an attack by these powerhouses, it will be dangerous. Jason nodded as he said, Forever Kong, this is something we have taken into consideration. Thats why well pay attention to it. Ancientways stability is increasing with each passing day, and The Celestial Realms side has inevitably used the Heavenly Dao Stone to stabilize the passage. In other words, before long, The Celestial Realms powerful enemy will surelye to attack. Thats why we cant just wait on our side, we have to kill them and disrupt their deployment! Forever Kong nodded as he said, Then, the old immortal will make you two one-time concealment arrays. After activating them once, they will probably be able to conceal their breath for about three hours. Three hours is also enough! Jason said. Forever Kong immediately fetched some materials for making arge formation, after he recovered to Creation realm, he was already able to make a simrrge formation, thisrge formation for masking breath needed to incorporate the Spatial Creation Refining Technique, in order to mask breath, the best way to do so was to be separated by space. Forever Kong refining array techniques Jason naturally could not understand, the Emperor Form he practiced also had content about refining weapons, alchemy, refining array, but Jason did not go to practice, just a cursory look, know some basic knowledge. As the saying goes, there are specialties in the arts, he mainly focuses on the enhancement of his Cultivation, and if he uses his other energies on practicing other things, the enhancement of his Cultivation will be slowed down. Anyway, on The Human Realms side, in terms of alchemy and weaponry, there were James and Ghost Doctor, and as for array refining, it would be the same to train Zack up. Now, Jason realized that Forever Kongs attainments in refining formations were also extremely high. Soon, Forever Kong had refined the two concealment formations and directly transformed them into two formation runes, which he handed over to Jason and said, When the armies converge, as long as Origin Energy enters within the formation, it will be able to be stimted, forming a side of the formation that conceals the space, concealing the aura of the armies . Good! Jason received the two formation runes as he said, Thanks Forever Kong. Ill go prepare and raid the enemy camp tonight! Haha, then the old man will wait for your triumphant return! Forever Kongughed loudly. Jason returned to Ancient City of Ruins. The Human Realm Heavens Pride, and Mr. Iron Fist and a group of Satan Operation Group Warriors were ready. Jason also called a meeting with them upon his return to strategize for tonights operation. Jason spelled out his battle n from Land of the Divine FallenFirst City, and continued, When the timees, I, ra, Finn, and Thunder Walker will lead the team of raid warriors and go on a feigned raid. The rest of you will be assigned to the two armies, sneak into the enemy camp from both sides, and then ambush them with the help of the Space Concealment Formation. Wait for me to signal for a full-scale attack. Remember, when the signal is given, go all out to attack the enemy camp and kill as many as you can. Once I call out for retreat, the entire team will immediately retreat, no fighting! Good! The Heavenly Pride in the field nodded their heads, since Eastsea Enves return, they were all practicing diligently, the significance of cultivation was not only to enhance ones strength, but also to kill the enemy on the battlefield. Thus, Robert and the other Celestial Pride were looking forward to tonights raid battle. Land of the Divine Fallen, First City.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this time, it was already nightfall, Jason led The Human Realms Heavenly Pride toe and was in First City. On the Ancientway outside First City, three thousand selected elite warriors had already assembled, and after Jason walked out, these elite warriors saw that it was Jason, and they all became incredibly excited. Among this group of elite fighters, there was Xikui whom Jason recognized when he first came to Ancient Battlefield. Nowadays, Xikui was already at the peak of Quasi life and death realm, and his strength was also very powerful. This group of elite warriors were all Quasi life and death realm starters and were also veterans of a hundred battles, possessing extremely richbat experience. Look, its really Jason! Jason is leading us to attack their of The Celestial Realms military camp, its exciting to think about it! In thest big battle, Jason led us all the way to First City, it still makes my blood boil just thinking about it! Not bad! That battle was really too hot-blooded and enjoyable! Some veteran warriors were privately discussing. After Xikui saw Jason his whole body also got excited and said, I heard that Jason has just returned from Eastsea Enve, and that he even killed quite a few of The Celestial Realms heavenly pride in Eastsea Enve. This time, Jason is going to lead us into battle again, we must not disgrace Jason! Right, never disgrace Jason! We have to battle out the might of our Forbidden Land warriors! Many people spoke in session. At this time, Jason walked up to this team of elite warriors, and he looked at each and every Forbidden Land elite warrior in front of him as he said, Fellow warriors, we meet again. You should have all fought side by side with me, and your faces look familiar to me, and all of you have an impression. This time, lets continue to fight side by side and point our swords at the enemy camp! Battle! The three thousand Forbidden Land elite soldiers shouted in unison! Jason said, Casualties will always be inevitable in a battle, so the brothers standing beside you now may never be seen again after this battle. The way to minimize casualties is to follow orders. Soldiers in charge of the two ambushes, I give the signal, the full attack then full attack, I said retreat, then decisive withdrawal! When withdrawing, take care of the wounded warriors around you, and if there are fallen warriors, then try to bring back their remains. As long as we act well and follow orders, this raid n will be a sess! The Forbidden Land warriors in the arena nodded their heads one after another, and they all memorized what Jason said. The Celestial Realms heart will not stop until it kills me, The Human Realm! Even, The Celestial Realm wants to refine me, The Human Realm, so that no one survives! In the eyes of The Celestial Realm, we, The Human Realm, are like their blood food! Will we be happy with that? I am not willing! We have parents, siblings, lovers, friends,rades in arms, and even more so, we have our own homes! Our homes, the people we cherish around us, we should use our fists to defend them! Therefore, in this battle, the sword is pointed at The Celestial Realm military camp, kill! Finally, Jason opened his mouth, a sound higher than a sound, a sound more stirring than a sound, the word kill shouted out was even more shocking, causing the wind and clouds to change color. Kill! All the warriors in the arena also shouted angrily, their wariness and fighting spirit had beenpletely mobilized. At themand of the three armies, attack! Jasons gaze sank as he ordered on this. Chapter 2877 The Heavenly Realm City (Normal) With Jasons order, the three elite troops began to strike. Before that, Jason had already arranged Wolf Boy, Night King, Single Arm, Phantom, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron and others to lead the attacking and killing squads to ambush the scouting scouts that The Celestial Realm had arranged on the Ancient Battlefield in advance. Wolf Boy has the senses of a beast, so he was able to find the enemy quickly enough to kill them on such a scouting trip. Night King, Single Arm, Phantom, and others had already mastered the art of tracking and counter-tracking, as well as ambushing and killing, when they fought in the Dark World. Therefore, Jason sent these people to attack and kill The Celestial Realm those scouts is also reasonable, this time Mr. Iron Fist and other people from Dark World all the way to fight over the warriors umted in the year experience wille into y. Wolf Boy, Night King, Single Arm and other attacking squads will take the lead and clear out all The Celestial Realms scouts along the way. The scouts sent by The Celestial Realm would not be too strong, basically there would not be any Immortality powerhouses, at most it would be Semi Immortality, so it would be enough for Wolf Boy and the others to start the operation, their strength would be absolutely crushed. Jason and other The Human Realm Heavenly Pride, as well as Thunder Walker, Leon, Jiang Xu, Kong, and other major city lords were leading the elite warriors to march towards the direction of The Celestial Realms military camp.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of these three armies, Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and Thunder Walker led an elite warrior force of around 500 men to feign a sneak attack. Of the remaining two armies, Robert, Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction, Marcel, Zack, and Darcey on The Human Realms side, as well as Leon, Jiang Xu, Kong, and Raymond, the city lords, came to lead them respectively, and the personnel side had already been assigned, and they were advancing from the The two roads were advancing. Among them, on the left side, Jason handed over a formation rune to Zack, and Zack would be the one to catalyze it, as Zack himself was an expert in terrain formations, he knew how to catalyze it. On the right side of the army, Jason gave another formation rune to Second Citys Lord Leon. The left and right armies would activate the formation rune after approaching The Celestial Realms camp for a certain distance, and then the aura of the warriors of these two armies would be temporarily shielded, so as to conceal the senses of the strongest people in The Celestial Realms camp. The entire Ancientway was extremely vast, so it looked less like a passageway and more like a vast in. Going forward, sometimes they would all encounter mountains and dangerous peaks, and there were also some unknown vegetation and weeds growing as well, and there were also some nts that appeared to have a heavy aura of death. Ancientway in the aura is very sufficient, some vegetation also grows, but Ancient Battlefield perennial warriors, countless deaths, blood convergence, the battlefield that soldier fury gas is iparably dense, some vegetation absorption also exudes a fury. In the front, there was a fierce sound of killing. The first to strike is a ferocious as a wolf-like figure, speed is extremely fast, a handle like sharp ws of the weapon cut through the sky, forming a path of blood-colored awns, attacked and killed a team of warriors who are hiding behind a hill in disguise. Immediately, blood light appeared, and many people from this camouged warrior team could not even react in time and were already killed. The first to strike is Wolf Boy, he used Jason gave him the sharp ws Spiritual Soldier, Wolf Boy also gave this Spiritual Soldier its name Wolfbane, but also seems to live up to its name. Wolfbanes Spiritual Soldier can be maximized in Wolf Boys hands, and it fits his destiny. When Wolf Boys Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern was activated, the huge blood-colored Wolf Boy appeared in the air, and the ws of the blood-colored Wolf Boy were able to blend perfectly with the Wolfbane, and never exploded with more powerful killing power. After Wolf Boy sensed the aura of The Celestial Realms ambush fighters, he directly and decisively attacked, and the attacking fighters who followed behind Wolf Boy also attacked one after another. Not only on Wolf Boys side, but also on the other sides, the attack squads led by Night King, Single Arm, and Phantom were also battling against a team of scout warriors sent by The Celestial Realm. The Celestial Realms scout warriors ambush and camouge abilities were nothing to Night King, Single Arm, Phantom, and Mr. Iron Fist, and they were easily found out, and then directly attacked and killed. In this way, Wolf Boy and the rest of the assault team raided and killed their way up the Ancient Way, clearing out the enemys scouts one by one. At the back, Forbidden Lands three armies marched forward in an orderly manner. The Ancientway was very long, so the three armies on Forbidden Lands side spent more than three hours before approaching the camp area where The Celestial Realms army was stationed. Upon arriving here, Jason transmitted a message to Zack and Leon of the left and right armies, saying, Prepare to activate the formation runes! Zack to you Leon all received the sound transmission, continue in a distance forward, Zack and Leon immediately catalyze the hands of the formation runes, suddenly a party like a film like space respectively two road army warriors to the cage. The two armies began to choose suitable ambush locations on both sides to ambush. Jason, on the other hand, led Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Thunder Walker and others to continue advancing, followed by 500 elite warriors. Continuing forward below, a bright light appeared ahead, it was the glow from themps reflecting in the night. A majestic, gigantic city appeared in front of them, the two sides of this gigantic city were lined up withrge and small city camps, so the entireyout looked like an inverted triangle. The gaze in Thunder Walkers eyes narrowed as he said, Jason, thisrge city is located in The Heavenly Realm City, which is also considered the vanguard city of The Celestial Realms army. A cold glint shed in Jasons eyes and he said in a cold voice, Thats The Heavenly Realm City, prepare to attack! Attack a wave and retreat immediately after drawing out the enemy warriors! Good! Thunder Walker, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and the others nodded their heads. Afterwards, Jason and the others showed up and led hundreds of elite warriors towards The Celestial Realm, The Heavenly Realm City. The Heavenly Realm City was heavily guarded, just as Jason and the others rushed out, above The Heavenly Realm Citys city, there were The Celestial Realm warriors who saw it, their faces changed, they didnt expect that there would actually be Forbidden Land warriors who dared toe and attack The Heavenly Realm City. Immediately, some The Celestial Realm warriors were ready to ring the rm bell, but just then- Azurius Seal, break the city for me! Jason fiercely bellowed, the Primal Seal in his Sea of Consciousness rushed up to the sky, releasing a supreme divine aura, which gradually grewrger in mid-air, forming a party of holy seals that suppressed the heavens and the earth, with wisps and strands of the might of the Exterminating Dao presenting itself, and even more so, apanied by a Dragon Mighty Aura that wasmon to all in the world. Boom! Soon, under Jasons urging, this party of Azurius Seal crushed the sky, directly bombarding the tall and majestic The Heavenly Realm City in front of him. Chapter 2878 – Breaking Formation and Attacking the City (Normal) The moment Jasons Azurius Seal was offered, the divine aura contained within the Holy Seal reflected the heavens and the earth, and strands of divine might enveloped the sky, shocking the hearts of people. At that moment, within The Heavenly Realm City, there were already strong people who could sense it, and a silhouette rose up to the sky, one of them shouted, Who dares to offend my The Heavenly Realm City, looking for death? Just as these words were shouted out, the Azurius Seal that was sting towards The Heavenly Realm City was violently seen, wrapped in a Sacred Soldiers might, and under the Undying Forces urging, it looked like it was carrying the might of 100, 000 mountains as it rushed over. The face of the peak Immortality powerhouse of The Celestial Realm who had just shouted changed drastically, and he immediately roared, Quickly, start the city guard formation!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This peak Immortality powerhouse was named Skyfall, he came from The Celestial Realms The Heavenly Realm, belonging to the warriors under the Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, and he was also the very City Lord of The Heavenly Realm City. With a roar, Skyfall decisively had the people activate The Heavenly Realm Citys city guard formation. Boom! In an instant, The Heavenly Realm City shook, and the array patterns engraved around The Heavenly Realm City also lit up in an instant, and as the array patterns lit up, a majestic and vast terrain arrays energy was also converging, and eventually, the entire protective array formed ayer of energy shield, enveloping The Heavenly Realm City. Realm City. Jason, Thunder Walker and the others saw thisyer of energy shield and the pupils in their eyes slightly shrunk coldly, such as the beginning of the city guard array must be The Celestial Realms side of the array master refining out, and then was brought into the Ancient Battlefield, will be inscribed in the city guard array The Heavenly Realm City, as long as provided to the guard array, it will not be able to be used. Realm City, and as long as enough energy was provided to the moat, it could be activated. Moreover, after the activation of this protective city formation, it vaguely possessed Creation realm level defense, thus this protective city formation was extremely powerful. Rumble! At this time, under Jasons urging, Azurius Seal had already wrapped a force that suppressed the worlds and ruthlessly impacted on thisyer of the City Protector Formation. The energy shield of the entire City Protector Formation shook violently, and under the impact of that huge energy, the light of thisyer of energy shield immediately dimmed. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly as he bellowed, Break it for me! If you cant do it once, then do it twice, three times Jason once again urged the Azurius Seal, at this time, the Green Dragon illusion also surfaced, Dragon Head opened, mouth holding the Holy Seal, apanied by a force of dragon power, carrying the Holy Seal once again impacted towards the City Protector Formation. Rumble! Click! Click! Under the second impact, thisyer of energy shield directly shattered, and the violent airflow impacted towards The Heavenly Realm City, causing many of The Celestial Realm warriors stationed on the city to topple over and fall to the ground. Skyfalls face was shocked, this energy shield possessed a defensive ability equivalent to Creation realm, he never dreamed that this would be broken by Jasons Azurius Seal. The main reason is that the Nexus Stone consumed by activating the city shield array is too big, and it needs Nexus Stone to provide energy continuously, and it cant provide enough Nexus Stone energy continuously, under the impact of the city shield array over and over again, the defensive power of the energy shield will be worn down continuously. Therefore, under Jasons second activation of Azurius Seal, he broke the energy shield of this Great City Protector Formation. Kill! Thunder Walker let out a bellowing cry as he catalyzed his palm, that peak Immortality power of his own surged up, and an illusory palm pped towards The Celestial Realm warriors on The Heavenly Realm Citys citadel. Purple Phoenix Saintess was also evolving her battle techniques, her Quasi-Divine had yet to be cast sessfully, but her battle power was still formidable, her right hand evolved the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, and her right hand evolved the Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique, with her right hand, she evolved Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique and her right hand evolved Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique, and under herbined strength, she formed a Phoenixshadow that looked like it was swooping down from the nine heavens, wrapped in monstrous phoenix mes, and engulfed towards The Heavenly Realm City. The Heavenly Devil Stick in Finns hand also swept out horizontally, rolling like a tidal wave of Primal Demonic Qi swept through the air, sweeping the stick horizontally, the Heavenly Devil Power contained within exploded, sting towards the direction of The Heavenly Realm City. At the same time, the five hundred Forbidden Land elite soldiers also raised their weapons in their hands, they roared in anger, like a torrential stream killing those resident warriors in The Heavenly Realm City. Dare to offend my The Celestial Realm camp, seek death! A roar came from the city camps on both sides of The Heavenly Realm City, only to see a silhouette filled with Immortality pressure sprinting over, in addition to the teams of warriors that had been deployed to begin supporting The Heavenly Realm City. The Heavenly Realm Citys City Lord Skyfall recognized Thunder Walker, and he coldly shouted, Thunder Walker, how dare you take the initiative to send yourself to death? You want to attack my The Celestial Realm camp with this number of people? Its simply a fools errand! Immediately, Skyfall and the five or six Immortality powerhouses from The Heavenly Realm City made a move together, fending off the offensive killing moves of Thunder Walker, Purple Phoenix Saintess, and Finn. Forbidden Lands elite warriors also killed in front of The Heavenly Realm City and fought with The Heavenly Realm Citys warriors. Jasons eyes turned cold as he locked onto the Immortality fighters in The Heavenly Realm City, the Azurius Seal in his hand sted forward, and the suppressive power contained within the Holy Seal erupted, imprisoning the space and suppressing the Immortality fighters including Skyfall. Immediately afterward, Jason bellowed, Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Boom! Jasons fist sted out, his own Indestructible Origin surged up, and the magnificent Indestructible Origin Energy was erupting, and the punch contained The Power of the Heaven, which was directly referring to the Origin, and sted towards Skyfall and the others. Skyfall and other The Celestial Realms Immortality powerhouses faces changed, and under the Azurius Seals suppression, their figures stagnated, making it difficult for them to act for a while. Seeing that Jasons punch was about to st over, steeply- Whoosh! Whoosh! A figure rushed in from the other city camps, and two of them struck out at the same time, with one person fending off Jasons punch, and one person sting at the force of suppression that Azurius Seal had diffused. Rumble! With the sound of that rumbling, Jason violently sensed that a strand of the power of creation had impacted towards him, shaking his body slightly. At the same time, the suppressive power of Azurius Seals fall was also broken, and Skyfall and the others took the opportunity to escape. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he looked towards the two people who had rushed to strike, which were actually quasi Creation realm powerhouses! This also meant that the Ancientway nowadays was already able to support The Celestial Realms quasi Creation realm powerhouses to enter, and that was not far from the real Creation realm powerhouses entering. Those two Creation realm powerhouses came, and were about to prepare to continue striking when Jason shouted fiercely, Retreat! With Jasons order, Forbidden Lands elite warriors did not care about fighting and decisively retreated. Jason broke off with Thunder Walker and the others, immediately moving away from The Heavenly Realm City. At this moment, tens of thousands of Forbidden Land warriors supported from the major city camps on both sides of The Heavenly Realm City had already arrived, but Jason and the others had already withdrawn. Chapter 2879 – The Enemy Retreats, I Advance (Normal) Looking at Jason and other Forbidden Land warriors retreating all the way, The Celestial Realms warriors also immediately chased after them, Skyfall and other Immortality powerhouses also led their troops to chase after them, including the two Quasi-Creation realm powerhouses who also chased after them. After chasing forward for some distance, one of the Quasi-Creation realm powerhouses said in a deep voice, Dont chase after them, be careful of deception! Its certain that these Forbidden Land warriors are deliberately luring us to chase us out. Another Quasi Creation realm powerhouse also nodded and said, Not bad. We cant leave a certain range of the barracks. There must be Creation realm level powerhouses on this side of The Human Realm. If we leave a certain range of the barracks, the powerhouses sitting behind the entrance vortex wont be able to sense the aura of The Human Realms Creation realm powerhouses, and wont be able to make a move to kill them in time, and well be in danger! We will be in danger! Skyfall immediately ordered The Celestial Realm warriors to stop the pursuit and return to The Heavenly Realm City. Skyfall said, Elder Voidwalker and Elder Inferno have a point. I recognize Thunder Walker, the lord of Land of the Divine FallenFirst City, I knew Thunder Walker would have the guts toe and attack The Heavenly Realm City, I guess the other side is trying to lure us out, and after we get out of the barracks, The Human Realms Creation warriors will stop the pursuit and return to The Heavenly Realm City. Creation realm powerhouses on Human Realms side will then ambush us. Those two quasi-Creation realm powerhouses, one named Voidwalker and the other named Inferno, came from Chaos Realm and Inferno Region respectively. In the Eastsea Enve, the young masters and protectors of Chaos Realm and Inferno Region were all killed in battle, and when the news was sent back to The Celestial Realm, the domain master of Chaos Realm and the domain master of Inferno Region were furious, and their rage was so great that it caused the two domains to experience a direct earthquake. The pressure of that rage was horrifying. Therefore, after Ancientways side had stabilized to the point that it was able to support the entry of quasi Creation realm powerhouses, Chaos Realm and Inferno Region both sent quasi Creation realm powerhouses toe. Voidwalkers eyes flickered as he said, That Thunder Walker is only at the peak of Immortality, so its not enough to be taken into consideration. Its that young man who shouldnt be underestimated, that Primal Seal he sacrificed is a true Sacred Soldier! Sacred Soldier? Skyfalls face was stunned as he said, No wonder it was able to break the energy shield of the city guard formation! It turns out that its actually a Sacred Soldier! How could there be a Sacred Soldier in this The Human Realm? Its still in the hands of a young man, who is this person? Infernos gaze turned cold, glowing with endless killing chances as he said, Among The Human Realms heavenly pride, Im afraid that the one who can be so powerful as to receive a punch from me is that Jason who is in the form of Dragon Bloodline! Voidwalker nodded his head and said, Back when the Eastsea Enve ended, ording to what some of the Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realm said, this Jason had obtained an extremelyrge number of treasures. Among them, he snatched the Voidgold Annihtion in Sanctus Zenith. Marcus Deathless once said that he exchanged Aquatic Dragon-Fish with Jason, which means that Jason got more than one Aquatic Dragon-Fish in Eastsea Enve. With God Gold, plus Aquatic Dragon-Fish, there are enough conditions to cast Sacred Soldier. Skyfall said, But casting Sacred Soldier is never easy. Even in The Celestial Realm, there are only a handful of Sacred Soldier makers capable of casting a Sacred Soldier. Nowadays, there is actually someone in The Human Realm who can cast a Sacred Soldier? Voidwalker immediately said, You dont know, The Human Realm from the end of the ancient times to the present day, there is a great master in alchemy and weaponry, this person is called James, in alchemy and weaponry, even in The Celestial Realm, Im afraid that only Forgemaster is capable ofparing with him. Forgemaster. Able to bepared to Forgemaster? This Skyfall was shocked. Forgemasters status in The Celestial Realm was exalted, even the major domain lords of the major Forbidden Land God Lords were all courteous to Forgemaster, because there were some divine pills and some divine artifacts that only Forgemaster could refine. I havent met James either, except that in The Celestial Realms alchemy of pills and artifacts, there are rumors of James reputation. Voidwalker said. Infernos eyes were full of killing opportunities, he said, After some more time, Ancientway will bepletely problematic, and when the strongest people from Creation Realme, they will surely take down all of The Human Realm! Even if that Jason has the Sacred Soldier, so what? He will still be hard to escape death! Lets just wait for some more time. When the passage is stabilized, not only our Nine Realms strongmen, but also some Forbidden Land strongmen are rumored toe, so what if there are a few Creation realm strongmen on The Human Realms side? Its simply not enough to kill! Voidwalker said. I will wait until that day. Ill watch Jason get shredded to pieces with my own eyes! Inferno shouted and opened his mouth. Ember Heavenburn, the Inferno Region Protector who died in the Eastsea Enve, was his older brother, so Infernos resentment was extremely strong. The Celestial Realm Barracks Outside of The Celestial Realm Barracks, a hidden ce. Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and Thunder Walker led the Forbidden Land elite warriors to retreat to this ce. Sure enough, The Celestial Realm warriors didnt keeping after us. Jason opened his mouth and spoke with a hint of regret in his tone. If those The Celestial Realm warriors, including Voidwalker, Inferno, Skyfall, and other such powerhouses had chased them all the way over and out of the range of The Celestial Realms barracks, Saint Marie, who was secretly following the battle situation, would have been able to make use of the means of the Space of Creation to instantly arrive and kill those The Celestial Realm powerhouses. Voidwalker and the others also saw this, and thus did not chase them all the way here. Those powerhouses of The Celestial Realm are also aware that if they chase all the way over, they will be attacked and killed by the powerhouses of The Human RealmCreation realm, and they will be wary of this. Thunder Walker said. Jason took a deep breath and said, The Celestial Realm has already started sending in quasi-Creation realm powerhouses. That means it wont be long before real Creation realm powerhouses can enter the passage. Before the great war opens, how can we say that we must make The Celestial Realms side pay the price of blood first! Finn said. They retreat back into the city, then well continue our raids, one at a time to paralyze them and make them think that our purpose is just to lure them out. Jason spoke up, then said, Take a break, then continue the assault! And Skyfall and the others returned to The Heavenly Realm City. Voidwalker and Inferno didnt stay in The Heavenly Realm City either, as they returned to their respective city camps. Not a momentter, all of a suddenC Boom! Primal Seal once again descended from the sky and sted into The Heavenly Realm City. Skyfall had already prepared for this, and after this Sacred Seal was sacrificed, he also immediately activated the City Protector Formation to defend against it. Thunder Walker, are you trying to lure my The Celestial Realm warriors out? Is that the only trick you have? When some more time passes, thats when you, The Human Realm, will be overthrown! Skyfall eximed. What are you talking about? If you have the guts,e out of the city and fight! Thunder Walker yelled. At that moment, Voidwalker, Inferno, and several peak Immortality powerhouses arrived, and under their leadership, tens of thousands of elite soldiers of The Celestial Realm killed their way out of The Heavenly Realm City to surround Jason and the others. Retreat!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Jason immediately withdrew decisively. The Celestial Realms side could only stop after chasing them for some distance, and returned to The Heavenly Realm City with an unwilling heart. However, not long after The Celestial Realms side returned to The Heavenly Realm City, Jason and the others attacked and killed them again, and the repeated attacks and retreats made Skyfall and the other The Celestial Realm powerhouses, as well as those The Celestial Realm warriors a bit annoyed. The Celestial Realm warriors were all a bit annoyed. Chapter 2880 – Full Attack (Normal) Retreat! Jason shouted again and led the Forbidden Land elite warriors to withdraw once again, and those tens of thousands of The Celestial Realm warriors who rushed out were once again in vain. Simr scenes like this had been staged several times, which made Skyfall and other The Celestial Realms strongest warriors upset, they also saw that Jasons side was not really trying to attack The Heavenly Realm City, but was just here to harass them, wanting to lure them to go out of the city to chase after them. Those The Celestial Realm warriors also thought the same way, thinking that Jasons side was bluffing every time they came to attack, and did not possess any threat at all. Gradually, no matter whether it was a strong man or a warrior from The Celestial Realm side, they all rxed their guard and began to look careless, deciding that Jasons side didnt dare to attack the city, and at most, they just came to harass it. This of course would not cause any damage to The Celestial Realms side. Therefore, Skyfall mobilized the Nexus Stone, intending that when Jasons side continued toe to harass, they would activate the city guard formation to guard the city, and the Celestial Realm warriors that had been mobilized from the rest of the citys camps returned to their respective cities as well. Skyfall Turtle, have the guts toe out and fight! A bellowing sound came from Thunder Walker as he shouted. Jasons side once again came to attack and kill, but Skyfalls side had prepared for this and activated the city guard formation, and with enough Nexus Stones, the energy shield formed by the city guard formation was also strong enough. Jason mobilized Azurius Seal and attacked several times in a row, causing the energy shield to dim, and when it was about to be broken, Skyfall continued to put in Nexus Stones to provide the energy of the guard formation, so as to withstand the attack of Azurius Seal. Skyfall stood on the city and watched Jason and the others attack the City Protector Formation time and time again, the corners of his mouth raised in a cold smile as he looked at Jason and the others as if he was watching a clown performing to his hearts content. Thunder Walker, your Land of the Divine Fallen awaits, and Saint Marie, when I, The Celestial Realms strongest person,e, the first one will be the one to step on your Land of the Divine Fallen! Skyfall said. Are you still a man for hiding behind the city guard formation? Come and fight! Thunder Walker yelled. Jason sneered and said, These people in The Celestial Realm are all shrinking turtles. In Eastsea Enve, I beat the crap out of those so-called The Celestial Realms heavenly prides, all of them are just wimps with nothing to show for it. I dont even dare to go out of the city gates, so just stay inside the city and be a shrinking violet. Skyfalls eyes turned cold when he heard this, but he didnt respond, he wouldnt fall for this kind of provocation. Jasons side attacked the city guard formation for a while, and after watching Skyfall and The Celestial Realm warriors remain unmoved and did not go out of the city to pursue them, they retreated on their own. After retreating for a while, Jasons side came back to attack again, and again provoked and insulted Skyfall and The Celestial Realm warriors, this time Skyfall didnt even bother to respond. This time Skyfall didnt even bother to respond. Then he retreated, and then he retreated, and then he came back to attack again. Skyfall was speechless as he watched, so he just didnt show up and went back to the city to rest, he felt that Jason, Thunder Walker and the others were simply sick, and he didnt want to spend his time on it. Not only Skyfall, the rest of The Celestial Realm fighters were numb to Jasons harassment over and over again, even they were treated as if they were watching a y, almost like setting up a small bench to sit and get high on melon seeds or something. Wow! At this moment, outside The Heavenly Realm City, a burst of rapid footsteps came, only to see Jason, Thunder Walker and the others once again leading Forbidden Lands elite warriors to rush over. The protective formation in The Heavenly Realm City had already been formed, and the The Celestial Realm warriors on the city looked at the scene in front of them, and each of them were thinking in their minds, again? Can you do something new? Tirelessly charging over again and again, and then retreating again and again, directly making the warriors on The Heavenly Realm Citys city pool yawn and get sleepy. Skyfalle out and die! The Celestial Realm warriorse out and fight! Thunder Walker yelled with the Forbidden Land warriors. The Celestial Realm fighters on The Heavenly Realm City werepletely unfazed, looking at Jason and the others with a face like a fool. Do none of The Celestial Realm turtles dare toe out of the city to fight? If you dont dare toe out to fight, then I, The Human Realm warriors, will attack and kill into the city! Jason shouted. Hahaha! When these words came out, some warriors on The Celestial Realms side couldnt help but burst outughing. Attacking and entering the city? All The Celestial Realm warriors just thought that this was a big joke, and even some The Celestial Realm warriors were already secretly betting that in less than a minute Jasons side was going to make another self-directed retreat. Looking at theck of response from The Heavenly Realm Citys side, Jasons eyes sank, a fierce killing chance burst out, and he violently shouted, Full attack! Boom! Boom! As Jasons voice fell, on the two sides of The Heavenly Realm Citys camp, a team of thousands of warriors rushed out. On the right side, Leon, Raymond, Jiang Xu, Kong, Russell, Shan Xiong, Burning Sea, and Geoffrey, the city lords, led thousands of elite warriors to charge towards the right side of the enemys city camp with the momentum of a sh flood. On the left side, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Night King, Single Arm, Phantom, Dark Phoniex, Darcey, Marcel, Zack, and other The Human Realms prideful leaders led thousands of elite soldiers to kill, pointing at the enemys left side of the city camp. . The two armies collectively attacked at this moment, and endless battle intent and killing opportunities erupted, sweeping the world, terrifying and horrifying. At this moment, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline has been fully boiled out, he actually performed Nine Characters of Truth Fist in the Extension Arctic, Extension Arctic Fist generation, the boundless Sunling Bloodline madly converged into the enemys camp. When Extension Arctic Fist was created, the vast and boundless Sunling Bloodline frantically converged into Extension Arctic Fist! With Jasons current peak level of Immortality, how terrifying would the power of the Extension Arctic Fist be? It waspletely unimaginable! The majestic power formed by Extension Arctic surged out, Jason used the power of Extension Arctic Fist to catalyze Azurius Seal, he shouted, Break it for me! Azurius Seal blossomed with divine aura at this moment, a Dao Exterminating Rune emerged on the Holy Seal, monstrous divine power was surging, and a green dragon silhouette emerged, stretching across heaven and earth, releasing a supreme Dragon Might aura. Boom! The Azurius Seal sted at the energy shield of the city guard formation with unrivaled might, and the majestic power of the Extension Arctic within it erupted in an instant. Rumble! As Azurius Seal sted over, it instantly impacted with the energy shield formed by the City Protector Formation, resulting in a might as if twos had collided. The next moment-This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Crack! Click! The energy shield directly cracked, and finally split apart,pletely broken by Jasons Extension Arctic-activated Azurius Seal strike. Chapter 2881 – Sword Zack Domain City (Normal) Boom! Along with the sound that shook the earth and sky, the energy shield formed by the City Protector Formation was seen shattering! Jason urged Azurius Seal with the majestic power formed by Extension Arctic to erupt with a powerful strike, and the energy shield was simply unable to resist it, and it broke apart. Kill! Thunder Walker bellowed, leading Forbidden Lands elite warriors towards The Heavenly Realm City. Purple Phoenix Saintess figure moved, and along with the clear sound of a phoenix chirping, the True Phoenix Illusion appeared in the air, releasing a supreme pressure. Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved her battle technique, and her attack transformed into a fire-bathed phoenix, wrapped in monstrous mes, sting towards The Celestial Realm warriors on the city. The Heavenly Devil Stick in Finns hand also swept out horizontally, a Primal Demonic Qi filled the air, and the peak Immortality power gathered on the Heavenly Devil Stick also erupted, and swept towards the city in front. On both sides of The Heavenly Realm City, the two armies instantly attacked and killed, and the various city lords, as well as Robert, Wolf Boy, Single Arm, Night King and other The Human Realm martial artists took the lead, and all of them exploded their strongest offense, killing the enemy in front of them! On The Celestial Realms side, the Celestial Realms warriors werepletely dumbfounded, not even able to react. How could this happen? Werent these The Human Realm martial artists retreating after a bit of harassment? And, there were actually two armies in ambush? Did they really attack this time? Pfft! Poof! Blood sttered everywhere, blood staining the sky! Many of The Celestial Realms warriors were killed before they could react. As a result, the first round of attack from the three armies on The Human Realms side could be described as a one-sided massacre, and in just a single nce, thousands of The Celestial Realm warriors had already been killed. Boom! Boom! At this moment, a powerful aura rose up in The Heavenly Realm City, and there was also a strong aura erupting from the other city camps on both sides of The Heavenly Realm City. The powerful people in the entire The Celestial Realm camp were all startled and rushed out. Damn it, The Celestial Realm warriors, quickly meet the enemy! Skyfall also rushed up to the sky as he roared, calling for The Celestial Realm warriors to fight immediately. One Immortality level powerhouse from The Heavenly Realm City immediately rushed over, as well as powerhouses from other city camps that supported them. In addition, therge army of warriors in The Celestial Realms military camps were also mobilizing, as tens of thousands of warriors roared in rage and began to kill. Right at the moment Skyfall appeared out, Jasons figure moved, he catalyzed his March Arctic, and his entire body transformed into a stream of light, shrinking the ground in the void, and killed in front of Skyfall in this way. Skyfall had a sense, his heart was in awe, he instantly offered his Spiritual Soldier, it was a sharp shield with sharp serrated teeth on the surface, so this Spiritual Soldier could attack and defend, it could be said to be both offensive and defensive. Snort! Skyfall was holding a sharp shield, he swept out towards the direction of the breath he sensed, the sharp serrated teeth on the shield surface shed with coldness, and also cut across, containing a peak force of Immortality, powerful and iparable. Jasons eyes were cold, and Azurius Seal had already met the attack, resisting the sharp shield strike that Skyfall swept over. Boom! At the same time, Jasons fist power sted out, disying the Heaven Fists fist power, a fist sted out, the fist intent contained within exploded, with a unique aura of dominating the nine heavens. Skyfalls heart was horrified, he frantically urged his Undying Origin Energy, and struck the horizontal gear, staging Jasons punch. With a loud bang, when Jasons fist sted, the Undying Force contained within exploded, impacting Skyfall, and shocking Skyfall back and forth, directly spilling blood from his mouth. With the power of one punch, Jason forced Skyfall, who was at the peak of Immortalitysbat power, to retreat and get injured. Skyfalls face was shocked and furious, hepletely did not expect that Jasonsbat power was so powerful, this was only the peak of Immortality Beginner Stage, and he was injured in a single blow. Suffer death! The gaze in Jasons eyes turned cold, and the killing machine on his body flourished. Just as Jason was about to strike out and forcefully attack Skyfall, all of a sudden C Snort! A cold aura containing a strand of the power of creation violently attacked Jason from behind. In addition, a me rune was catalyzed over, forming the Fire of Burning Sky, enveloping Jason. Only to see Voidwalker and Inferno two quasi Creation realm powerhouses killed over, after they rushed to The Heavenly Realm City, they directly locked onto Jason, and the two of them joined hands to attack and kill towards Jason. The two quasi Creation realm powerhouses were extremely powerful and could not be underestimated. Jason, however, did not panic in the face of danger, he mobilized his Azurius Seal to meet the cold awn that attacked and killed him, and immediately after that, he shouted, The Emperors Way of the Sun! Jason catalyzed Human Emperor Fist, and a round of obsidian sun rose up, covering the sky, blossoming with a piercing and eye-catching divine aura, and the pressure of the brilliant sun contained within shook the heavens and the earth, and with an aura that copsed all the heavens, it bombarded the monstrous mes cultured into that me Talisman! Rumble! Terrifyingly violent bombardment sounds resounded through the sky, and Azurius Seal resisted that ray of cold aura that contained the power of creation. At the same time, the round of sunlight evolved by Jason also burned in the sky, and the monstrous mes impacted together, forming a huge and iparable energy impact that swept and impacted in all directions. Although Jason was able to withstand the joint strike of these two quasi Creation realm powerhouses, he was also shaken backward a few steps. Voidwalker and Infernos faces became grave after seeing this scene, after the end of the Eastsea Enve, they had also learned of Jasons terror from the descriptions of those The Celestial Realm Celestials. However, after fighting Jason now, they still realized that they had far underestimated Jasons strength. Their two quasi-Creation realms joint attack had only forced Jason back, and such battle power was truly unimaginable to them. Skyfall also shed to Voidwalker, Infernos side as he stared at Jason, his eyes filled with scorn as he said, Join forces together to kill him! This person is too demonic, and if we dont kill him, he will be a great danger! Kill me? The gaze in Jasons eyes sank as he sneered and said, If you want to kill me then use your lives to fill it! Saying that, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline rushed up to the sky, the Sunling Bloodline that had undergone a thorough metamorphosis after refinement swept through the sky, containing a domineering might like the sun, appearing to be powerful and iparable. Kill! Kill all The Celestial Realm dog thieves! The roars of the warriors from the three armies on The Human Realms side came out, their zing battle intent was like a volcano erupting, and the shouts of killing were endless, shaking the sky.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thunder Walker, Leon, Raymond, Kong, and other city lords, as well as Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, Robert, Benji, and other The Human Realms heavenly prides were attacking and killing those of The Celestial Realm. Immortality powerhouses, causing The Heavenly Realm City to bepletely reduced to a battlefield. Chapter 2882 – Fighting at Full Strength (Normal) Thunder Walker, Leon, Raymond and other city lords can be said to have been stifled for too long, although they have been fighting against The Celestial Realm so far, but in general they are in a passive situation, all waiting for The Celestial Realms army to rush over. Previously, there has never been a situation where Forbidden Lands elite soldiers directly killed The Celestial Realms city camp, but now this wish hase true, under Jasons nning, Forbidden Lands elite soldiers killed The Heavenly Realm City, and even broke through The Heavenly Realm Citys moat, which was the most important part of The Celestial Realms battle. Under Jasons nning, Forbidden Lands elite soldiers killed The Heavenly Realm City, and even broke through The Heavenly Realm Citys city guard formation, and then killed The Celestial Realms strongest warriors and fighters. This made Thunder Walker and the other city lords blood boil and their will to fight stirred up, and they led Forbidden Lands elite soldiers to charge all the way to fight against Immortalitys strongest warriors from The Celestial Realms military camp. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, Robert, Sacred Son of Destruction and the others were also going all out as they locked onto the Immortality powerhouses on the side of The Celestial Realms camp and took the initiative to charge over. Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved her battle technique, catalyzing the Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique, the True Phoenix Shadow covered the sky, her wings spread out, the Phoenix me encircled her body, and the Phoenix True Might within her body surged into Purple Phoenix. Might also surged into Purple Phoenix Saintess body. Boom! The battle technique evolved by Purple Phoenix Saintess erupted, transforming into a fire-bathed phoenix that looked like it had flown down from the Nine Heavens, sting at an Immortality powerhouse from The Celestial Realm with the might of burning mountains and boiling the sea. This strong mans face was horrified, and he attacked with all his might, trying to withstand the power of Purple Phoenix Saintesss strike. However, the illusory fire-bathing phoenix swooped down and burned the Immortality powerhouse directly, and the sound of miserable howls resounded through the sky. This Immortality powerhouse was only around the Immortality high rank, facing the Purple Phoenix Saintess at the peak of Immortality was really no match. Heavenly Devil Fist! Finn bellowed out, he was holding a Heavenly Devil Stick to perform the Heavenly Devil Fist battle technique, turning the stick into a fist, and was taking on a peak Immortality powerhouse. Finns offense was overwhelming, forcing this peak Immortality powerhouse to retreat. Wolf Boy was holding Wolfbane, his eyes were glowing with the color of blood, and his entire body was filled with a fierce aura, the Greedy Wolf Fate Pattern appeared in the air, and a huge blood wolf shadow was revealed, revealing a bloodthirsty intent. Snort! Snort! Wolf Boy was attacking an Immortality high level powerhouse, the Wolfbane in his hand was like an extension of the sharp ws of that Blood Wolf Shadow, leaving a trail of blood on the opponents body with every powerful attack. Kirin Battle Technique! Robert shouted, he urged the Stygian Blood Sword, the blood-colored sword aura cut through the sky, wisps of Rui Xiang Purple Aura wrapped around this Stygian Blood Sword, it was Kirin Divine Power urging, the powerful sword aura blossomed in the void, attacking and killing the enemy in front of him. Roberts use of the Stygian Blood Sword still seemed extremely skillful, using it with ease, able to use it in conjunction with his Kirin Battle Technique. Night King, Single Arm, Phantom and others were also taking on tough opponents. Night King had deep roots, so after breaking through to Indestructibility, his battle power was extremely powerful, and he was at the peak of Immortality Beginner Stage against an Immortality Middle Stage powerhouse, and he was not at all outmatched. Single Arm was holding a bloody sword, the blood-colored de awnings spanned across the sky, the de intent contained within was filled with endless killing intent, there was no doubt that Single Arms attainments in the Dao of the sword were further advanced, he focused on the way of killing, the blood-colored de awnings spanned across the sky, it was as if a blood-colored hell was being presented. Peaceful and immovable, as if it were the earth! Meditate deeply, as if it were a secret treasure! The sound of Benji reciting the Earth Treasury Sutra came out, and the silhouette of an Earth Store Bodhisattva sat in the air, the front side of his precious face solemn, the back side connecting to a side of hell, alluding to the scene of THE Earth Store King suppressing the eighteenyers of hell. Benji activated Ascension Golden Body Art, his body glittered with golden light, and he performed Ksitigarbhas Reincarnation Technique. was battling a peak Immortality High Rank powerhouse. Dark Phoniex! Dark Phoniexs gaze was cold, from her body there were strands of pure and strong darkness surging out, strands of darkness behind her manifested a Dark Phoenix Power shadow, she was like the queen who dominated the darkness, her body had a ferocious killing chance, she faced The Celestial Realm a She faced a high level Immortality powerhouse from The Celestial Realm, and with her Dark Phoenix Bloodline fully activated, she was able to suppress her opponent with the outbreak of Dark Phoenix Power. In addition, Darcey, Butterfly, Emily, and the girls were all fighting as well, and above their heads, arge cauldron permeated with the aura of Hybridity was suspended. This is the Primordial Cauldron. After Wolf Boy obtained the WolfbaneSpiritual Soldier, Jason gave this Primordial Cauldron to Darcey, allowing Darcey and the others to use it in their sparring matches. The Primordial Cauldrons defense ability was extremely strong, which made up for Darcey and a few other beauties ownck of physical strength. Zack was also evolving a terrain formation that covered an Immortality powerhouse, and Marcel was evolving a war machine that waited for an opportunity to attack and kill, so with this cooperation, it also made the battle power between themplement each other, and the more they fought, the stronger they became. Whether it was the various city lords, or the various The Human Realm Celestials, all of them were exerting their full strength to fight, their battle spirit was flourishing, their fighting spirit was full of vigor, and they were killing the ce in front of them with their full strength. Soon, The Celestial Realm side began to have Immortality powerhouses fall, with the first, there will inevitably be a second, the third Skyfalls side noticed that The Celestial Realm started to have Immortality powerhouses fall, and he became anxious. Originally, The Celestial Realms camp had a lot of Immortality powerhouses, more than twenty of them, however, The Human Realm also had a lot of powerhouses who had broken through to the Immortality level. The various city lords, as well as the various Great Awakening Heavens Pride, made it so that there were more than twenty Immortality level powerhouses on The Human Realms side as well. In the situation where the Immortality powerhouses were basically equal, the overallbat power of the Immortality powerhouses on The Human Realms side was even stronger, after all, many of The Human Realms Celestial Pride possessed the strongest destiny and powerful bloodline, and theirbat power was far greater than that of their peers, and they even had the strength to cross over the level of the battle.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, the Immortality powerhouses on The Celestial Realms side were suppressed. This caused Skyfall to look at them with anxiety. Kill Jason, and then kill all of The Human Realm martial artists such as Thunder Walker! Skyfall said with a murderous rage. In the current situation, the only way to turn the tide of the battle was to kill Jason, so that the two quasi-Creation realm powerhouses, Voidwalker and Inferno, could be liberated. As long as the two Quasi-Creation realm powerhouses, Voidwalker and Inferno, were able to free up their hands, then it could be said that very few on The Human Realm powerhouses side would be able to resist. Azurius Seal, Azurius Seal! After Jasons own Sunling Bloodline erupted, he coldly shouted as the Azurius Seal sted forward, the dao pattern imprinted on the holy seal appeared, and a force of suppression enveloped Voidwalker, Inferno, and Skyfall, imprisoning them. Boom! Afterwards, Jason evolved the Azure Dragon Dao Fist punch, a punch that shook heaven and earth, and the Power of the Heaven that was contained within exploded from the punch, enveloping the three enemies in front of him. Chapter 2883 Beheading Skyfall (Normal) Jason was fighting against Skyfall, Voidwalker, and Inferno with his own strength. Azurius Seal was suspended in the air, and wisps of divine power filled the air. When the holy seal was released, it suppressed the eight directions! The suppressive power contained within the Azurius Seal was extremely powerful, shaking the sky as it intertwined, forming a confined space that blocked Skyfall and the other three. At the same time, Jason mobilized Azure Dragon Dao Fist, and sted forward with unrivaled punching power, apanied by his own Immortality Origin Energy, which contained The Power of the Heaven. The Power of the Heaven also erupted, engulfing the enemy in front of him. Voidwalkers eyes sank, he held a longsword, and at this time, a sword power pattern emerged on the longsword, and his own strand of the Power of Creation was also converged into the longsword, he waved his hand and swung his sword, and a sword awn rose up out of the air, and the sword intent embedded in the sword power pattern erupted, and wrapped in a strand of the Power of Creation, and chopped horizontally into the confinement space formed by Azurius Seal. The confined space formed by Azurius Seal. A me pattern emerged on Infernos palm, and he activated the Inferno God Lineages battle technique, and the fist power that was formed by it sted forward, and a huge fist shadow appeared in the sky, apanied by wisps of zing mes that burned the sky, and it suppressed towards Jason. Under the two quasi Creation realm powerhouses joining hands to restrain Jason, Skyfall also seized the opportunity, he held a sharp shield, after he shed to, the sharp shield in his hand chopped out horizontally, the sharp teeth on the sharp shield shed with cold cold aura, wrapped in a peak of Immortality power to attack and kill over. ng! Azurius Seal and the longsword in Voidwalkers hand met together, making a crisp sh. At the same time, Jasons Azure Dragon Dao Fist also sted towards Inferno, and shed with the huge fist print that Inferno had manifested in mid-air. Afterwards, the fist print exploded, and a little bit of me runesnded on Jasons arm, trying to burn Jasons right arm into ashes. Jasonughed coldly, letting the me runes ze and burn without caring. Are you kidding, Jason can resist Chaosbane Thunderps bombardment, just this me runes residual power wants to burn his body, thats a fools errand. Boom! At the same time, Jasons left hand sted out, meeting Skyfalls iing sharp shield! With a loud bang, Jason used his flesh and blood fist to fend off the sharp serrated teeth of the Front Shield. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, his body glowing green-golden, his own Green Dragons Golden Body had been catalyzed to the extreme, rolling like a tidal wave of monstrous qi and blood enveloping his entire body as he bellowed out, Azurius Seal, Exterminating Dao Strike! Jason catalyzed the Azurius Seal, and the green dragons silhouette also surfaced in the air, and a piercing and eye-catching dao pattern emerged on the holy seal, which contained within it a divine power that extinguished the origin of the Great Dao. With a loud boom, the void shook, and the Azurius Seal crushed the sky, directly sting towards Voidwalker and Inferno, apanied by the tidal wave of dragon power from the Green Dragons phantom, and the huge ws ripped towards Voidwalker and Inferno. The next momentCThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Whoosh! Jason charged towards Skyfall. Skyfalls reflexes were extremely fast, and the moment Jason urged Azurius Seal to restrain Voidwalker and Inferno, he had already sensed that something bad was about to happen, so his entire body was retreating rapidly. However, the speed of Skyfalls retreat could not catch up with the speed of Jasons March Arctic. In an instant, Jason had already chased and killed in front of Skyfall, Skyfall also roared, he crazily urged his Immortality Origin, a violent and majestic Indestructible Origin Energy erupted out, and the Front Shield in his hand directly sted at Jason. Jasonughed coldly and opened his mouth to bellow, Sky Fist! Boom! Boom! A series of fist prints appeared in the air, branded in the void, and each fist print released a bright light like the zing sun. At the same time, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline also boiled up, and a majestic and boundless Vital Force converged into the Nine Fist Seals, making the fist prints and Jasons monstrous and zing Sunling Bloodline be one. Rumble! The fist momentum transformed from Nine Fist Seals crazily bombarded forward, each fist mark containing a kind of fist intent. Nine Fist Seals, nine kinds of fist intent, fell one after another in the same instant, sting towards Skyfall. One fist seal after another fell, containing a domineering and boundless Sunling Bloodline power, Skyfall frantically used his de shield to resist, but with every fist seal that came down, Skyfall would be forced to take a step backward. In the end, when the Nth Nine Fist Seals sted down, steeply C Bang! A shocking sound resounded through the air, and the Fist Shield in Skyfalls hand couldnt even hold it anymore, and it directly came out of his hand. Wow! Skyfall opened his mouth, directly spewing out a mouthful of blood, and his entire person fell back. Sword of the Emperor! Jason then coldly shouted, he did not give Skyfall any respite at all, evolving a sword power shadow that was sharp and cutting across the nine heavens and ten earths, the sword was radiant, picking up and gulping ten thousand miles, permeated with the endless The spirit of the emperor. In the shadow of the sword that stretches across the sky and the earth, surrounded by Jasons own Law of Imperishability runes, containing a monstrous Undying Force, it cuts through the sky and beheads down towards Skyfall. In addition, in the shadow of the sword, there was a strand of Human Emperor Sword Spirit, and after this period of rest, Human Emperor Sword Spirit had already recovered. Jason, for the sake of conservatism, incorporated the Human Emperor Sword Spirit into this Sword of the Emperors shadow, and shed straight at Skyfall! No! Skyfall let out a hiss of despair in his throat, he sensed a fatal crisis, he had no way to dodge, he could only frantically push his Indestructible Origin Energy, the sharp shield in his hand had already been knocked away, he could only meet his fist and fight, in a vain attempt to fend off Jasons strike! Snort! Sword of the Emperors sword power shadow chopped down, directly cutting off Skyfalls entire person, has sword horizontal chop, from top to bottom, will Skyfall split into two, even with that the origin of martial arts was also chopped into two halves! Puh snort! Blood sttered, sprinkled in the air, Skyfalls body that was split into two fell to the ground from mid-air, alreadypletely dead! Jasons left hand explored the ground in front of him, and with a whoosh sound, Skyfalls Front Shield fell into Jasons hands, and was put into his Storage Ring. This was an offensive and defensive Spiritual Soldier, Jason was definitely going to collect it. Damn! You actually killed Skyfall! Infernos voice roared angrily. At this time, Voidwalker and Inferno had already gotten rid of the Azurius Seals suppression, but they were toote to save Skyfall, and could only watch as Skyfall was split in half by the Sword of the Emperor that Jason had evolved! Chapter 2884 – Killing the Enemy at All Costs (Normal) Jason turned around, he looked at Voidwalker and Inferno with an indifferent gaze and said, What? Still cant kill? Its your turn next! Youre arrogant! Inferno shouted angrily. Voidwalkers face also looked extremely ugly as he stared coldly at Jason, the irritated killing energy in his body extremely strong. They were Quasi Creation powerhouses, and Jason was only at the peak of the Immortality Beginning Stage, but had killed Skyfall in front of them, which made them feel extremely angry, and it was a great mockery to them. Jason, do you really think youre invincible? Today, you even dared to kill The Heavenly Realm City, so let you die without a burial ce! Inferno opened his mouth with a grim tone, the Cultivation aura on his body climbed up, the raging THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was surging crazily, and wisps of Origin Breath erupted out with it. Kill! Inferno let out a violent shout as he evolved the Inferno God Lineages battle technique, a me-like rune presented itself and surrounded him, his entire person was like ayer of inmmatory fire enveloping him as he sprinted towards Jason, roaring, Wrath of the God of Inferno! Boom! With Infernos bellowing cry, endless me runes rushed up into the sky, manifesting an Inferno shadow behind him. In an instant, a mighty aura that pressed down on the nine heavens filled out, although it was only a shadow, it contained an ineffable aura of divine might, suppressing the sky, causing the void in this side to tremble violently, with one arcane me runic writing all over it, making people not dare to look at it tly. This was Inferno God Lineages forbidden battle technique, which Inferno directly executed as he attacked and killed Jason. Whew! Inferno pped his palm towards Jason, and the Inferno shadow seemed toe to life, as the huge illusory palm made of ming runes also pped towards Jason. At that moment, the space around Jason seemed to have turned into a huge furnace, an iparably hot aura spread out, and under the cover of the subtle me runes, it seemed to be able to melt everything. At the same time, Voidwalker also struck out to attack, his own Origin Energy erupted in full force, a wisp of the power of Creation surging, and the longsword in his hand shed out a huge sword awn in the void, taking it straight towards Jasons throat. Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation! Jason shouted coldly as he activated Human Emperor Fists fist momentum, opening up a side of the Imperial Tao Domain, which covered the sky, invoking the Imperial Tao Origin Energy from the heavens and earth to augment his own body. Jasons own qi and blood origin became even stronger, and a tidal wave of Vital Force surrounded his body, and he had already pushed Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme, with a light green-golden glow.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason mobilized Azurius Seal to meet the Voidwalkers strongest sword, and at the same time, he evolved his fist, stirring up The Power of the Heaven and the Earth, and he sted out his fist to Infernos palm. Boom! Boom! In an instant, the ce where Jason fought with these two quasi Creation realm powerhouses emitted a heaven-defying sound, just like a big explosion in space, shaking out an iparably terrifying energy force, impacting in all directions. In the other battlefield, all the major city lords and The Human Realms Heavenly Pride were all attacking and killing with all their might. Thunder Walker, Leon, Raymond, Kong and other city lords werepletely red-eyed, for them, there had never been such an opportunity to be able to kill this side of The Celestial Realms city camp, so each of them had their blood stirred, their killing opportunities zing, and all of them were erupting into full-force attacking and killing. Thunder Walker and the others took on the Immortality powerhouses on The Celestial Realms side, and in order to strive for the fastest speed to kill the enemy, Thunder Walker and the others even directly burned their essence blood, and at the cost of having their essence blood damaged for a short period of time, they all erupted into a supreme strike. As a result, the Celestial Realms side of Immortality fell one after another, and so far the Celestial Realms side of the battle has already killed eight Immortality strongmen. On the side of The Human Realms martial artists, the battle situation was equally violent, with each and every one of The Human Realms Celestial Realms pride erupting with all their strength, fighting in blood. Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved True Phoenix, under the wrapping of the True Phoenix shadow, Purple Phoenix Saintess appeared to be divine and extraordinary, and the Immortality high-ranking powerhouse fighting against her had already been repelled and seriously injured. Right at this moment- Boom! Behind Purple Phoenix Saintess, a strong person swooped in and his fist exploded, sting into Purple Phoenix Saintess back. Purple Phoenix Saintess beautiful eyes sank slightly, and she was able to tell from the aura that assaulted her that the opponent was a peak Immortality powerhouse. Phoenix Soaring to the Nine Heavens! Purple Phoenix Saintess shouted as she activated her battle technique, the True Phoenix Shadow clinging to her body as her body soared into the air like a divine phoenix soaring to the Nine Heavens. Then, she pped out her palm, wrapped in a Phoenix True Might, crushing the air and meeting the punch attack from behind. Bang! With a loud bang, Purple Phoenix Saintess received her opponents iing punch, and their Undying Force shook. This also gave the other Immortality high-ranking powerhouse a chance to heal his wounds, after this Immortality high-ranking powerhouse healed his wounds, he would inevitably join forces with the Immortality peak powerhouse who came to support him, but Purple Phoenix Saintess face was calm, already prepared for the battle. Whew! Finn swung the Heavenly Devil Stick in his hand and swept it across the sky, crushing the air, rolling like a tide of Primal Demonic Qi surging, the Heavenly Devil Power contained within it was extremely powerful, killing the opponent in front of him. This peak Immortality powerhouse came from God Devourer, named Soulripper, and with a cold gaze, he catalyzed God Devourers battle technique, forming a party that swallowed Air Devourer, swallowing Finns attacking power into it. Afterwards, Soulripper violently opened his mouth and let out a sharp whistling sound, forming a Divine Soul Sound Wave that attacked Finns Spiritual Sea of Consciousness. Soulrippers strike was a miscalction, he would never have dreamed that Finns sea of consciousness had a strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen hosted in it, so when that Divine Soul Sound Wave attacked into Finns sea of consciousness, it was steeply C Hmph! An overwhelmingly powerful cold snort came from within Finns Sea of Consciousness, followed by a powerful spiritual force that recoiled out and sted towards Soulripper. Ah! At that moment, Soulripper couldnt help but open his mouth and howl miserably, as a powerful spiritual force recoiled back and sted out towards his sea of consciousness, causing him to have a splitting headache, and the entirety of his sea of consciousness was almost about to be destroyed in one fell swoop. Whew! Finn naturally would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, he instantly bullied his way up, the Heavenly Devil Stick in his hand swept out horizontally, the share of Heavenly Devil Power contained within it exploded, and a roll swept horizontally towards Soulripper. Bang! This stick swept across Soulrippers body, and Soulrippers body flew backwards, coughing up blood with his mouth open, and the bones in his body broke one after another, so he was injured. Peak Immortality powerhouses were extremely difficult to kill, possessing the characteristics of undying qi and blood and undying origin, so Soulripper was still alive, but Finn would not give him time to heal, holding the Heavenly Devil Stick to continue killing. Chapter 2885 – Holy Seal Suppression (Normal) Wolf Boy was also killing, that WolfbaneSpiritual Soldier was used by him in a subtle way, he himself had a ruthlessness, especially when Wolf Boys illusion surfaced and that blood-colored aura filled the air, it even boosted Wolf Boys own killing aura. With a whoosh sound, Wolf Boy avoided one of his opponents attacks, his speed was too fast and extremely athletic. In the next moment, the Wolfbane in his hand shed forward, slicing through the body of the Immortality high-ranking powerhouse he was fighting against, bringing out a flurry of blood. The Celestial Realms Immortality high-ranking powerhouse was already battered and bruised, all from that Wolfbane. However, what truly frightened this Immortality High Ranked Powerhouse was that his own qi and blood were continuously flowing away under the shroud of the blood-colored aura that was permeating Wolf Boys illusion. The blood was constantly being devoured by the bloody Wolf Boys shadow, which strengthened the bloody Wolf Boys shadow, causing Wolf Boy to be more and more courageous. This was Wolf Boys bloodthirsty ability, which allowed him to continuously bleed his opponent in battle. Therefore, it was only a matter of time before this Immortality High Level Powerhouse was killed by Wolf Boy. On the other side, under Roberts Stygian Blood Sword, a blood-colored eye-catching sword aura erupted, and under the support of his own Kirin Divine Power, the blood-colored sword aura that came out from the chopping attack was so powerful that it broke the attack of the Immortality powerhouse he was fighting with, and left a deep sword mark on his opponents chest. The sword left deep sword marks on the opponents chest. Roberts eyes shed with murderous intent, and he took advantage of the victory to pursue the attack, breaking out with a fatal strike. Darcey, Butterfly and Emily used Primordial Cauldron to protect themselves, they joined hands and also achieved great results, they were surrounding the two Immortality powerhouses on The Celestial Realms side. Boom! Boom! The Celestial Realms two Immortality powerhouses counterattacked, Darcey activated her Primordial Cauldron, and a channel of Essence of Primordium dropped down, forming a defensive shield. At the same time Darcey and the others were striking out to fend off the opponents attack. In the meantime, the White Tiger illusion above Darceys head appeared particrly eye-catching, apanied by a terrifying tiger roar, this White Tiger illusion was fiercely seen pouncing on one of The Celestial Realms Immortality powerhouses, and its open blood te maw directly engulfed it. This was Darceys own destiny awakened battle skill C White Tiger Devouring! Butterfly was surrounded byyers of robbing Qi as she evolved her battle technique, and the attack that erupted contained an iparably powerful robbing force that was capable of inflicting great damage to the physical body and Yuan Shen. Emilys face was cold and merciless, she was also attacking and killing, practicing the merciless way of killing, she evolved her attacks that were harsh and powerful, her moves were killing. Under Darcey and the others joint attack, in a matter of moments, the two Immortality powerhouses of The Celestial Realm were forced back, and one of them was even seriously injured under White Tigers devouring, coughing up blood from his mouth. At this momentC Snort! A spear containing the power of destruction stabbed through the void, piercing through the body of the injured Immortality of The Celestial Realm, directly piercing through the origin of martial arts. The figure of Sacred Son of Destruction emerged, drawing his Destruction Gun and teaming up to attack another opponent. Dark Phoniex, Marcel, Zack, Single Arm, Night King and the others were all fighting against the Immortality of The Celestial Realm, some of them were cooperating with each other, while some of them were fighting alone. Some of them were injured, but they continued to disy their strongest power despite their injuries! Some of them were injured, but despite their injuries, they continued to exert their strongestbat power. Below the level of Immortality, it was the battlefield where the 3, 000 elite soldiers of Forbidden Land, mainly from Quasi life and death realm, fought against The Celestial Realm warriors, and this battlefield was the most grueling one. The Celestial Realm had tens of thousands of warriors rushing over, surrounding the three thousand Forbidden Land elite soldiers. Even though there were so many enemies, Forbidden Lands elite soldiers were still brave and fearless. Xikui was drenched in blood, he saw many of hisrades around him fall, which made him red-eyed and roared with rage, ignoring his own injuries and charging towards the endless The Celestial Realms enemies in front of him. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, White Tiger, Phantom, Lilith, Talitha and others are also fighting along with the Forbidden Land elite warriors, they are also dyed in blood, with big and small wounds all over their bodies, but what they have never changed is that the full-blooded fighting spirit and the full-blooded killing machine. In the constant fighting, blood flowed horizontally, corpses everywhere, like a scene of Crimson Hell. However, if this kind of battlested, even if The Human Realm side was able to gain the upper hand in the Immortality level battle, it would be hard to say how many of these 3, 000 Forbidden Land fighters would survive in the end. Rumble! Jasons evolved Azure Dragon Dao Fist shed with Infernos palm, erupting a terrifyingly powerful storm of qi energy. The Infernos palm power contained a strand of the power of creation that crushed over, carrying a might that incinerated everything, and that Infernos shadow also had a strand of Infernos power that impacted Jason. Jason was fearless, his fist power resisted all of this, Green Dragons Golden Body also resisted that strand of quasi-creation power suppression. Infernos side, however, opened his mouth and grunted. The Power of the Heaven contained in Azure Dragon Dao Fist directly impacted Infernos body, killing Infernos the origin of martial arts. At that moment, Infernos face immediately paled, and his own Cultivation breath even had obvious fluctuations. Jason wanted to continue to strike, but saw Voidwalker got rid of Azurius Seal, the hand of the long sword toward Jason chopped over, sword momentum in the Essence of Primordium ocean like sea, embedded in the wisp of the power of the creation of the power of the sword makes this sword of the might of sharp and iparable. Jason eyes eyes sank, every time to the key moment, Voidwalker alwayse to stir up the situation, which makes Jasons own killing opportunity ze up, he violently sprinted toward Voidwalker, reaching out to hold Azurius Seal, shouted: Dragons Might Strike. Aang Roar! The green dragon phantom that appeared in the air let out a terrifying roar, the rolling dragon might swept through the sky, the immense dragon might swept over towards Voidwalker, at the same time, the green dragon phantom manifested a huge dragon w also covered the sky, killing Voidwalker head on! Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way! At the same time, Jason evolved the fist gesture of Human Emperor Fist, and as he did so, the Primal Seal evolved and appeared in the sky, and wisps of The spirit of the emperor fell down from the Primal Seal. Whoosh! The Azurius Seal violently rose up into the air and merged with the Primal Seal that Jason had evolved! This was the first time! In the past, when Jason had performed the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, the evolved Primal Seal was illusory, but this time when the Azurius Seal merged with the evolved Sacred Seal, it was no longer illusory, but rather, it was a party that truly suppressed The Holy Seal that suppressed heaven and earth! Rumble! A sound that shook the sky rang out as a force of suppression erupted from the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Ways fist, dropping down and confining Voidwalker.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At that moment, Voidwalkers face changed in shock, and he suddenly realized that his body was actually difficult to move at that moment, and was truly suppressed by the suppressive force diffused by the Sacred Seal. Chapter 2886 – Furious Kill (I) (Normal) Azurius Seal, suspended in the air. The holy seal was filled with a powerful suppression force that could seal the sky, suppress the earth, and press down on the nine heavens, and that suppression force was so powerful and unrivaled that it caused the void to vibrate. As powerful as Voidwalker, a quasi Creation realm existence, he felt that it was difficult for him to move in the face of Azurius Seals suppression, and the confined space formed by Azurius Seal was going topletely confine him. Roar! Voidwalker roared, his Origin Energy boiling up as he activated Mixed Veins forbidden battle technique, Gods Presence!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Boom! In an instant, the shadow of Primemaster appeared behind Voidwalker, and with the power of Gods Presence, Voidwalkers own blood and Origin Energy rose dramatically in an instant, and his endless pressure erupted from his body, as his brilliant sword cut through the air, breaking into the confined space. At this moment, Jason was also mobilizing his Azurius Seal, killing Voidwalker head on. Voidwalker face was shocked, Azurius Seal on the emergence of the Dao pattern let him feel a sense of palpitations, that is the pressure of extinction Dao, like to be able to directly destroy his own Avenue Laws, so that the origin of martial arts caused heavy damage to him! Break it! Voidwalker was unable to retreat, he could only roar, the longsword in his hand shed with a zing sword aura, under the support of Gods Presence, his own qi and blood origin had beenprehensively upgraded, making his battle power infinitely close to that of a true Creation realm powerhouse. level. That strand of Creation power followed his sword momentum, and in response, he stabbed upwards, cutting horizontally towards the Azurius Seal that was killing down on his head. Boom! The longsword in Voidwalkers hand and Azurius Seal hardened together, erupting with a deafening sound. Under the impact of the Origin Energy erupted from the power of Voidwalkers sword in his Gods Presence state, Jason opened his mouth and grunted, his figure retreated one after another. Jasons eyes sank, his Sunling Bloodline erupted crazily, and his Indestructible Origin Energy erupted like a volcano, urging the Azurius Seal to continue suppressing him. Rumble! In the end, an earth-shattering explosion sounded, and thews interwoven in Voidwalkers sword power were seen to break, the Dao of Extinction on Azurius Seal was iparably zing, hard wearing out thews evolved by Voidwalkers sword power, and a wave of the power of the Dao of Extinction struck from Azurius Seal to Voidwalker, and Voidwalker stumbled, and the power of the Dao of Extinction was seen to be broken. Voidwalker literally staggered back, and a mouthful of fresh blood was directly spat out. At that moment, Voidwalkers Cultivation breath was like a deted balloon, slipping. This made Voidwalkers face change in shock and rise, he sensed his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, and his entire face changedpletely- Dao injury! A Dao Wound appeared on his the origin of martial arts! Undoubtedly, this was an injury caused by Azurius Seal, capable of pointing straight at THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, causing a dao wound on top of the dao! Voidwalker was horrified, this weapon was too terrifying. Such a Dao wound could be said to be difficult to prevent, thus this weapon was even more terrifying than the other Sacred Soldier. Wrath of the God of Inferno, me of the Burning Sky! At this time, the voice of Infernos roar came out, and the Inferno silhouette that emerged behind him was surrounded by the me runes that were all zing, and wisps of Infernos power were erupting, causing the Inferno silhouettes pressure to carry out the heavens and earth and shake the Nine Heavens, permeating a wisp of Infernos might! This Infernos Inferno shadow that was evolved under the disy of a forbidden battle technique had such a terrifying might, making it difficult to imagine how terrifying and horrifying the real Infernos true body would be. Inferno attacked and killed Jason, this Inferno shadow was filled with an iparably powerful Inferno power, and a me rune zed up, containing a terrifying and appalling might. As the Inferno rushed over, the Inferno shadow also swooped down, and the me runes that emerged on his body were imprinted in the void, and these me runes zed up, forming a me pattern that contained a force ofw that engulfed Jason. Jason this is considered to be in the sea of fire, Inferno is rushing to kill, he waved his fist, Inferno shadow branded in the air of those me runes, converged into a fire dragon shape, long with the me mouth devouring burning to Jason! This can be said to be Infernos strongest strike, catalyzing the Inferno Shadows strongest divine power, the me runes that emerged from the Inferno Shadow coalesced into the shape of a fire dragon, and his own Origin Energy also erupted, burning the sky and engulfing Jason. A mere shadow, how can you try to suppress me? Jason roared fiercely, his Sunling Bloodline zed in the sky, a channel of Indestructible Origin Rule manifested, his own Green Dragons Golden Body also reached a peak extreme, he evolved his fist posture, the fist intent contained within stirred up the Power of the Heaven, making a powerful and powerful fist. Power of the Heaven, causing a majestic Power of the Heaven to converge on his fist. Boom! Jasons entire body directly charged upwards, his fist momentum erupting as he met the fire dragon formed by the convergence of the me runes that engulfed him. In an instant, Jasons entire body was wrapped in the me runes that were strong enough to incinerate everything, but Jason was fearless, his own Green Dragons Golden Body had already been activated to the extreme, and was fighting against the invasion of the me runes power ofw. His own Vital Force and Origin Energy were intertwined together, converging in his fist momentum, and the Azure Dragon Dao Fist that erupted was powerful to the extreme, and the The Power of the Heaven that was contained within it engulfed the Inferno. It was almost like a lose-lose fight, Jason didnt care about the burning of the me runes, he exploded his fist power to the strongest level and sted at Inferno! Rumble! Under Jason and Infernos attack, the space was about to explode, and the terrifying energy shook and engulfed the surroundings. Those me runes were clinging and burning on Jasons body, and the power of the Laws contained within seeped into Jasons body, wanting to wear out Jasons vitality. At that moment, the bones of Jasons flesh and blood blossomed with dots of greenish-golden light, and a heavyyer of bone power filled the air, cleansing his flesh and also dissolving the power of the Laws burned by the ming runes. The fist power that Jason urged directly broke and killed the fire dragon devouring the me runes converging into, the force contained within the fist power exploded, that The Power of the Heaven was like a rampage impacting towards Inferno until Infernos the origin of martial arts. Wow! Infernos body retreated backwards, coughing up blood with his mouth open, once again receiving a heavy blow. Even the shadow of Inferno that Inferno had evolved also became dull and blurred, looking to be unable to maintain, and then it was going to copse and annihte. Die for me! Jason shouted, his eyes were full of killing opportunities, some parts of his Green Dragons Golden Body had already been burned by the me runes to the point where his skin was scorched ck, he endured the tingling sensation as he rushed towards Inferno, ready to kill Inferno in one fell swoop. Chapter 2887 – Jason Freaks Out (Normal) Infernos face was horrified. It was only because he sensed that his own the origin of martial arts had suffered an unimaginable heavy blow, and the Power of the Heaven contained in Jasons punch was directly targeting his the origin of martial arts, causing his the origin of martial arts to suffer a direct injury. arts was directly targeted at his the origin of martial arts, causing his the origin of martial arts to be directly injured. This time, the origin of martial arts injury was even heavier, causing him to cough up a stream of blood, and his entire face became iparably pale, and his own Cultivation Breath was declining rapidly. The origin of martial arts is injured, under the Cultivation breath decline, he does not have the strength to continue to catalyze the forbidden battle skills, so the Inferno shadow has begun to be dim, looking at it has been difficult to continue to maintain. Whoosh! Jason rushed towards Inferno, many parts of his body had been scorched by the me runes, and even with the indestructible nature of his body, it was difficult for him to recover in a short period of time. It could be seen that the power of the blow that Inferno had evolved just now was so powerful that only a strong body like Jasons, which had experienced Chaosbane Thunderp, could withstand it. As Jason was charging towards Inferno, he saw Voidwalker trying toe to support him, and with a cold gaze, he mobilized his Azurius Seal towards Voidwalker and directly pressed his head towards him. Then, Jason activated his fist gesture, and a fist mark was imprinted in the air, containing an aura as zing as the sun, and the vast and majestic Sunling Bloodline merged into the fist mark, and with the evolution of the fist gesture, it killed and bombarded Inferno from mid-air. This was the fist gesture of Sky Fist, now under Jasons Sunling Bloodline metamorphosis, the attacking and killing power of this fist gesture was even more terrifying, just by looking at the might, it was like a big sun falling, engulfing Inferno. Break me! Inferno roared, he frantically urged Origin Energy, but the wisp of creation power that he was able to condense was already extremely weak, and he evolved his battle technique to fight against Jason. Bang! Bang! Bang! Along with Jasons fist seals, Inferno was unable to resist all of them, and some of the seals bombarded him, causing him to be traumatized once again, with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth and his body retreating. Die! In the end, Jason shouted, and he moved towards Inferno with a speed that was as fast as the wind, preparing topletely kill Inferno. At this moment, the corner of Infernos mouth raised, heughed, and a hint of determination and resentment shed in his eyes as he said, Jason, Eastsea Enve, you killed my Inferno God Lineages young master, and you also killed my elder brother! Even if I die, I, Inferno, will drag you down to hell! KILL!!! Apanied by thest roar, Inferno advanced instead of retreating, and his entire body rushed towards Jason. At that moment, Infernos own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS violently swelled up, a terrifying and overwhelming CultivationOrigin Energy was erupting, and a horrifying mighty pressure enveloped the sky, sweeping through the heavens! Jasons face changed abruptly, he guessed Infernos intention C the Origin Explosion! Inferno was prepared to explode his origin, and die with Jason at the cost of being annihted. A quasi Creation realm powerhouse exploding its own origin, how terrifying is the lethality caused? It was definitely much more terrifying than the self-destruction of a peak Immortality powerhouse! Jason could no longer avoid it, he could only roar, Green Dragon Body Protector! The Green Dragon illusion sprinted and surrounded Jasons body, and Jason also pushed Green Dragons Golden Body to the extreme as he evolved the All Arctic Fist Seal from Nine Characters of Truth Fist! As Jasons Fist Seal evolved, a Fist Seal emerged, then continued to split, eventually forming a Fist Seal enhancement around Jasons body, protecting his entire body. The All Arctic Fist Seal focuses on defense against epidemics, withyers of fist seals stacked on top of each other, as if forming a bronze wall outside of Jasons body, able to withstand the enemys offensive bombardment. For Inferno to blow himself up under the Origin, it would be certain death. Therefore, Jason didnt need to counterattack the attack, all he had to do was to evolve his defense to the extreme, resisting the terrifying and overwhelming killing power under the Origins explosion. At the same timeC Rumble! Apanied by an earth-shattering loud sound, Inferno rushed towards Jason after his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS self-detonated! A violent and terrifying Origin Energy swept towards Jason with a might that was millions of times more violent than a volcano eruption, the entire Heavenly Enemy instantly changed color, even the huge The Heavenly Realm City began to shake violently, the majestic city and many halls within the city copsed and fell down one after another. The terrifying might swept in all directions, causing some of the nearby warriors to be impacted and directly turned into blood mist! Such a horrifying power of self-destruction also made the battles in all sides of the battlefield subconsciously stop, a pair of gazes looked towards the direction of the self-destructive area, and the only thing they sensed was the horrifying energy surging violently. Voidwalker subconsciously backed up a few steps, he did not expect Inferno chose to self-detonation, in such a self-detonation power, Jason is certainly no bones left, right? With this in mind, Voidwalkers eyes were fixed on the area where Inferno had exploded. Not only Voidwalker, the gazes of the major Forbidden Land City Lords and The Human Realms pride were also staring tightly, they all knew in their hearts that such a horrifying and appalling Origin Explosion was definitely heading towards Jason. Soon, as the energy storm of the Origin Explosion gradually calmed down, a figure was seen standing proudly in the air. He was covered in blood, the skin on his body was cracked, revealing bright red flesh, a channel of Indestructible Origin Rule appeared on his skin, and he was trying his best to recover from those cracked injuries, but it would be difficult to recover from them for a while. This is exactly Jason, under the impact of the Inferno Origin Rule explosion, he suffered injuries, at this moment, he couldnt help but open his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of bruised blood, there was still a destructive energy remaining in his body, wanting to wear out the vitality of his body. I have to say, quasi Creation realm powerhouse Origin Explosion is indeed terrifying, but its still a little less interesting than the power of that thunderbolt! Jason appeared to speak lightly, his gaze fixed on Voidwalker, opened his mouth andughed fiercely, saying, Did you think that I was already going to be pulverized? Unfortunately, youve been disappointed! Its your turn next! Are you going to blow yourself up too? Maybe I wont be able to carry it off if you have another self-detonation! Go ahead, blow yourself up! Jason roared as he snapped, wrapping up a monstrous wave of anger and murderous rage as he sprinted towards Voidwalker. You can either blow yourself up or be killed by me! In any case, you cant escape death! If you dare to step into my The Human Realm, then Ill leave your life behind!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason roared, his own Sunling Bloodline once again flourished, urging the Azurius Seal to suppress Voidwalker, evolving the Sword of the Emperor, a huge sword shadow stretching across the sky, decapitating Voidwalker head-on! Chapter 2888 – Pushing People Too Far (Normal) Jason, youre pushing people too far! Voidwalkers face was green and hideous, his whole person was also furious, under the urging of the long sword in his hand, a sword power pattern on the sword body lit up one by one, a strand of the power of creation erupted, he waved his long sword, evolving battle techniques, a sword power cold aura broke through the sky, towards Jason to kill in aprehensive stranglehold over the past. Azurius Seal, however, broke through the sky and killed over, the Dao pattern on the holy seal appeared, surging with a divine power, the might of the Dao of extermination was powerful and iparable, resisting and bombarding the sword power that Voidwalker had evolved to attack and kill over. Bang! Bang! Bang! Apanied by a burst of violent and ear-piercing bombardment, thews evolved by Voidwalkers sword power were all broken by Azurius Seal, while at the same time, Jasons Sword of the Emperors sword power shadow was also chopped down horizontally. Break it! Voidwalker roared angrily as the longsword in his hand condensed his sword momentum, a powerful and unrivaled Essence of Primordium erupted from his sword momentum, forming a sword momentum that cut horizontally across the sky to meet Sword of the Emperors decapitation. Bang! Jasons Sword of the Emperor shed with Voidwalkers sword momentum, and a wisp of Human Emperor Sword Spirit power contained within the sword momentums shadow erupted, hardening against Voidwalkers most powerful sword momentum. Jason the whole person like killing crazy general, his eyes red, covered in blood, but there is a powerful and outstanding momentum in the outbreak, that is a brave forward without fear of life and death momentum, that is a defiant to kill the strong enemys faith, his figure moved, holding Azurius Seal, his own indestructible Origin Energy full outburst, unreservedly urged out, convergence of On top of the Azurius Seal, he used the Holy Seal as a fist, evolving a fist momentum, sting towards Voidwalker. I have a Fist Transformation Green Dragon! Boom! Jasons fist manifested, holding the Azurius Seal, as he sted out with his fist, an invincible fist belief erupted with it, manifesting across the sky, and at the time of the overbearing, the green dragon illusions shadow merged into his fist, and with this fist, he sted towards Voidwalker! At that moment, when Jasons fist erupted, the Azurius Seal also surfaced a zing and dazzling Dao of Extinction pattern, and wisps of divine power diffused out from the Azurius Seal, apanying Jasons fist to st towards Voidwalker. Voidwalkers face changed in shock and rose, Jasons punch actually made him sense an unprecedented sense of pressure, Azurius Seal Divine Mansion bloomed, the might of that extinguishing dao until his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, letting him sense the shadow of theing of death. Gods Presence! Mixed Sword Technique! Voidwalker roared, once again executing Mixed Veins forbidden battle technique. In an instant, Primemasters shadow surfaced behind him, causing Voidwalkers own qi and blood essence to increase by a certain margin as he executed Mixed Veins Sword Technique killing move, the longsword in his hand swiftly branding the void with sword power runes, which ultimately formed the shape of a longsword. Immediately after thatC Boom! The longsword runes evolved by Voidwalker erupted in full force, and thousands of sword awns shot out today, instantly forming a storm of sword power, with thousands of sword lights bursting out, strangling towards Jason. Jasons eyes were cold, but also shed with a resolute color, he was fearless of the thousands of sword beams that erupted and swept over, he was still iparably resolute as he pushed his fists, holding the Azurius Seal, and continued to kill towards the Voidwalker. Rumble! In an instant, Jasons attack and the Rune Sword that Voidwalker had erupted from hardened together, and the Origin Energy of the two men also collided at this moment, as endless energies shook out and engulfed in all directions. In the midst of it, a sword light stabbed at Jasons body, Jasons Green Dragons Golden Body had a faint green-golden glow, resisting the swords stranglehold. Even so, his body still had a trail of blood marks, and the sword intent contained within the sword lights had even prated into his flesh and blood, killing and destroying his flesh and blood vitality. This is undoubtedly extremely painful, that is a kind of flesh and blood was cut pain. Jason, however, endured it all, the Azurius Seal in his hand erupted with a divine aura, the suppressive force contained within it was extremely powerful, and the extinguishing dao dao patterns that surfaced on the Holy Seal were dazzling, sting towards Voidwalker with an unrelenting momentum. The longsword in Voidwalkers hand resisted with all its might, and the de of the sword met Azurius Seal, and in an instant, a nging and ear-shattering sound erupted, and the Dao of Extinction pattern on Azurius Seal broke thews contained within Voidwalkers sword power, while the green dragon shadow evolved in the fist power also prated through Voidwalkers body. With a boom, the power of the Dao of Extinction contained within Azurius Seal entered Voidwalkers body, directly killing Voidwalkers the origin of martial arts. Whoosh! Whoosh!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Under this strike, Jason and Voidwalkers figures immediately separated, and Jasons body was bruised and bloodied, wounded by that sword light. Voidwalkers face was also iparably pale, and his Cultivation aura was rapidly weakening, he was not without horror as he realized that a crack had appeared on his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, which represented that his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had been hit by an unimaginably heavy blow. Jason reached out and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, he looked at Voidwalker and said with a cold smile, Quasi Creation realm is strong? A quasi Creation realm wants toe to me, The Human Realm, to do my bidding? Let me tell you, I wont agree! Go to hell! Jason shouted angrily as he killed Voidwalker once again. Boom! Boom! Jason erupted with Azure Dragon Dao Fists punching power, which crossed the sky, stirring up The Power of the Heaven and Earth, and enveloped Voidwalker in a single punch. With each punch, the Power of the Heaven would enter Voidwalkers body, and the Power of the Heaven in the punch would st Voidwalkers the origin of martial arts, causing Voidwalkers the origin of martial arts injuries to continue. The Power of the Heaven from the punch also sted into Voidwalkers the origin of martial arts, causing Voidwalkers the origin of martial arts injuries to continue to grow. By the end of the day, there was very little CultivationOrigin Energy that Voidwalker could catalyze. Voidwalker realized that he would surely die if he fought like this, and at that moment, he gritted his teeth and roared, Jason, since youre forcing me to do this, Ill drag you down to hell even if I die! As Voidwalker said this, he already wanted to follow Infernos example and directly explode his origin. However- Azurius Seal, Seal Heaven and Earth, Seal! Jason let out a violent roar and fully activated Azurius Seal, suppressing it towards Voidwalkers head. Jason had already realized that Voidwalker wanted to self-destruct his origin, of course he wouldnt let Voidwalker get what he wanted, besides, he didnt want to try the might of a quasi Creation realm powerhouse self-destructing his origin again, that was very dangerous. Therefore, Jason fully utilized his Azurius Seal and suppressed and imprisoned Voidwalker! At that moment, Voidwalkers body stiffened, and the whole person was actually difficult to move, whichy in the fact that his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was overly injured, and there was very little of his own Origin Energy left, so it was no longer difficult for him to withstand the Azurius Seals suppression. Die! Jason then let out a bellow, he directly urged Extension Arctic, his own Sunling Bloodline merged into Extension Arctic Fist, and with the majestic power coalesced by Extension Arctic, he exploded Azure Dragon Dao Fists punching power, and punched! sted at Voidwalker! Chapter 2889 – One Fist Blast (Normal) Voidwalkers face was horrified, he sensed a great threat, it was a fatal threat that was directed towards his the origin of martial arts, and was even going topletely blow up his the origin of martial arts! Under the confinement of Azurius Seals suppressive power, it was difficult for Voidwalker to move his body, even if he wanted to activate his origin of martial arts, let alone explode his origin! In the face of Voidwalker such a quasi creation powerhouse, Azurius Seals confinement was only for a moment, it was impossible to keep Voidwalker confined, but this moment was already enough! Boom! Jason with his own Extension Arctic Fist cohesion of the majestic power outbreak Azure Dragon Dao Fist has bombarded over, at this time Voidwalker also got rid of Azurius Seals confinement, but everything is toote! . With a loud bang, Jasons punch hit Voidwalkers body, and the majestic power contained in the punch surged into Voidwalkers body like a tidal wave, while Azure Dragon Dao Fists The Power of the Heaven sted Voidwalkers The Origin of Martial Arts. origin of martial arts. In an instantC Kaboom! Apanied by a shattering sound, the origin of martial arts inside Voidwalkers body was directly sted and turned into pieces! Voidwalkers seven orifices bled, his qi and blood copsed, and THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was directly annihted, and the entire persons vitality was also worn out in this instant,pletely dying! Jason reached out and snatched the longsword from Voidwalkers hand, and without looking at it, directly put it into the Storage Ring. The Celestial Realms two major quasi-creature powerhouses were killed, this was undoubtedly a huge blow to the morale of The Celestial Realms many warriors, those The Celestial RealmImmortality powerhouses that were battling the major city lords and The Human Realms heavenly pride sensed that After Voidwalker and Inferno, the two quasi-Creation Realm powerhouses were killed, they all panicked, and a sense of horror and fear was written on their faces. Jason sensed the various battlefields and realized that at the Immortality level, The Human Realm side was not at a disadvantage, on the contrary, quite a few Immortality powerhouses on The Celestial Realm side were killed. However, Forbidden Lands elite warriors side was under siege, three thousand elite warriors, now there are only less than two thousand left. After all, facing the siege of tens of thousands of The Celestial Realm warriors, the casualties were extremely tragic. Jasons gaze turned, and he suddenly saw arge number of The Celestial Realm warriors besieging towards Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, Phantom, White Fox, etc. He immediately snorted coldly, and he catalyzed Azurius Seal, and rushed towards the thousands of The Celestial Realm warriors and killed them. With a boom, the Azurius Seal broke through the air, containing an aura of Divine Might that sealed the sky and suppressed the earth, wisps of Divine Power were filling the air, and the suppressive power contained within exploded, sting towards those The Celestial Realm warriors. The suppressive power that Azurius Seal erupted was able to suppress quasi Creation realm powerhouses like Voidwalker and Inferno, let alone those The Celestial Realm warriors around Quasi life and death realm. Therefore, when Azurius Seal sted down, the suppressive force erupted, and many The Celestial Realm warriors were directly fixed, and when Azurius Seal sted down, one by one, each The Celestial Realm warrior was directly transformed into a blood mist, and couldnt even escape, and could only wait for death toe. Jasons body was overflowing with murderous intent as he looked at the endless number of The Celestial Realm warriors, wanting to continue to kill them. In any case, killing one more The Celestial Realm warrior would mean that there would be one less threat from the enemy warriors on the Human Realms side in theter battle. However, just as Jasons own chi and blood were being pushed, and his Origin Energy exploded, wanting to continue striking, he suddenlyC Eh? Jason sensed that behind The Heavenly Realm City, thousands of meters away, there existed a huge light door, which was like a space portal, as if passing through this light door would lead him to another world. Jason knew at a nce that this was the light door of Ancientway connecting to The Celestial Realm, what made Jason feel a palpitation was that at this moment he sensed a terrifying and powerful energy was about to pass through that light door. Those The Celestial Realm powerhouses behind the light gate have struck? Thats right, the warriors under The Celestial RealmCreation realm can freely shuttle between the light doors, maybe the battle started, or after he killed the two quasi-creature powerhouses, there were already The Celestial Realm warriors who shuttled through the light doors to go back to the The Celestial Realm side to air out the news! In a sh of lightning, this thought shed through Jasons mind. Immediately, Jasons face changed, the energy that was vaguely transmitted from the spatial vortex of the light gate gave him a palpitating feeling, and immediately he shouted, Retreat! All retreat! When Jason shouted retreat, it was a signal. Regardless of how violent the sparring was, and regardless of the circumstances, the order had to be strictly carried out! Thus, when Jasons voice echoed out, Thunder Walker, Leon, Jiang Xu, Kong, and some other city lords were decisive as well, and they had some regrets in their eyes, but still immediately chose to retreat. Their regret was that among the seven or eight Immortality powerhouses of The Celestial Realm that they had surrounded, three of them had already been seriously injured, and if they were given a little more time, they would definitely be able to kill these three Immortality powerhouses of The Celestial Realm. However, Thunder Walker and the others didnt drag their feet and immediately retreated. Thunder Walker didnt want to jeopardize the entire group by taking unauthorized actions. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Darcey and others all retreated at the first time, of course, before retreating, the trophies that are still taken must be taken away. Several people who had nned to stay behind to break the back rushed down, including Jason, Thunder Walker, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and others, and they killed The Celestial Realm fighters who were tangled up with the Forbidden Land fighters, allowing the Forbidden Land fighters to get away. Forbidden Land fighters were able to get away and retreat. Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg, Lilith, White Tiger, Phantom and other fighters also led the Forbidden Land fighters to kill their way out of the encirclement, and each of them was drenched in blood, and after killing their way out of the encirclement, they immediately withdrew and left the confines of The Heavenly Realm City. Go, evacuate quickly! Jason shouted as he saw many Forbidden Land warriors fall to the ground, as well as a number of injured Forbidden Land warriors falling to the ground, unable to escape even if they wanted to. The Forbidden Land fighters around him were picking up the wounded fighters and bringing them to escape with them.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Xikui, quick, move faster! Jason saw Xikui and he shouted. On The Celestial Realms side, when they saw that Jason and the others wanted to retreat and escape, those Immortality powerhouses of The Celestial Realm all attacked and killed them, they wanted to stall Jason and the others because they knew in their heart of hearts that the powerhouses of The Celestial Realm behind the light gate had already known about the news, and they were striking out to suppress and kill them. They wanted to hold Jason and the others back. Therefore, as long as Jason and the others were held back, when The Celestial Realm powerhouses behind the light door struck through the spatial vortex, they would definitely be able to inflict heavy damage on The Human Realm warriors on Jasons side. Azurius Seal, suppress heaven and earth! Jason bellowed out, he urged Azurius Seal, suppressing a side of space, and also isting a side of space, not allowing those The Celestial RealmImmortality powerhouses to kill over, in order to allow the Forbidden Land Elite Warriors to have enough time to escape. Chapter 2890 The Celestial Realm’s Wrath (I) (Normal) Jason urged Azurius Seal with all his might, Azurius Seals divine might erupted, wisps of divine power filled the sky, the convergence of the suppressive force was extremely powerful, isting a side of the void, and also suppressed those Immortality powerhouses in The Celestial Realm, blocking them from rushing over at the first time. Jasons action also provided enough time for Forbidden Lands elite warriors to evacuate, in just this instant, Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, Treg and Xikui had already led the remaining Forbidden Land warriors to withdraw from The Heavenly Realm City, and quickly retreated towards the outside of The Heavenly Realm City. Heavenly Realm City. Seeing this, Jason said to Purple Phoenix Saintess, Thunder Walker and the others who stayed behind to break the back, Retreat! At that moment, Jason retrieved the Azurius Seal and prepared to flee himself, when steeply- Boom! That light door in front of him violently and violently shook, and in an instant, it was to see arge handprint made of terrifying energy convergence presenting itself from that light door, and that energy cohesion handprint surrounded with endless runes, manifesting a Creation realms pinnacle of pressure, pping down from that mid-air, covering Jason and the Forbidden Land warriors. At this moment, an endless pressure crushed down from mid-air, that was the mighty aura of a peak Creation realm powerhouse, and this pressure erupted out, causing the surrounding void to vibrate in the distance, cracking a gap in the void, and presenting Creation runes intertwined with thunder and mes, making this handprint seem like it had the might of destroying the heavens and destroying the earth! Obviously, this was the strongest strike of the peak Creation realm powerhouse behind the light gate, although after the light gates spatial vortex had been consumed, the power of this strike was not 100%, and retained about 70% of its power at most. But a Creation realm peak powerhouses 70% power strike, that is absolutely terrifying! And this evolved handprint covered the sky, and also covered some of the Forbidden Land warriors, there was no doubt that if this handprint was allowed to cover the area, the Forbidden Land warriors within the handprints coverage, including Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Thunder, Walker and others, would all be in danger. Walker and the others would all be in danger of losing their lives. Move! Jason yelled towards those Forbidden Land warriors. Therge handprint that covered and came down from the secondyer of energy cohesion also made him notice a great crisis, but he couldnt retreat or run away, or else The Human Realms side would be dead or injured. Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation! Jason roared as he catalyzed the Imperial Tao Cosmic Creation field to the extreme, and under the shroud of this side of the Heaven Opening field, the hooked Imperial Tao Origin Energy frantically converged on his body. At that moment, Jasons Sunling Bloodline swept through the sky like a tidal wave, and a long dragon of qi and blood also rose up, shaking the heavens, and endless indestructible Origin Energy was also erupting. Jason held the Azurius Seal, all of his own forces were gathered together, Origin Energy, Vital Force, Imperial Dao Origin Energy, all gathered, into the Azurius Seal, he urged the Azurius Seal like a flying dragon to soar into the air, bombarded the party covered with a big hand print to kill! The great handprint that came down! Rumble! At that moment, the entire void shook, the violent energy instantly detonated, causing the entire void to roar, and the monstrous and terrifying pressure copsed, but it was hardened by one person and one seal. Swoosh! At this time a phoenix cry resounded through the sky. Purple Phoenix Saintess rose up to the sky, her entire person was like transforming into a Nine Heavens Phoenixfire, a phoenix shadow wrapped her up, with a Phoenix divine me burning, she impacted upwards, both palms meeting therge handprint that was suppressing that party! Boom! At the same moment, Finn also rushed up to the sky, the Heavenly Devil Stick in his hand was like a pir in the sky, endless Primal Demonic Qi filled the air, and the Heavenly Devil Power that rolled like a tidal wave exploded out, sting towards that big handprint. There was also Thunder Walker, who also swung his fist, and Origin Energy erupted, meeting the handprint that was suppressing that party! At that moment, the energy fluctuating on therge handprint on that side came down, the handprint still copsed, the peak power of creation gathered on the handprintpletely exploded, countless creation runes evolved the power of thunder and me, sting towards Jason and the others. Jason was the first to bear the brunt of the impact, and suffered the strongest impact. Jason, who was already injured, coughed up blood and cracked all over his body, but he still clenched his teeth and frantically activated the Azurius Seals Dao Extermination Divine Patterns, stimting the iparably strong Dao Extermination Force, which was continuously eroding the Dao Force embedded in this side of the Great Handprint. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Thunder Walker, and the others were also bombarded by that peak Creation realm power, and were immediately injured, with Thunder Walker being the most seriously injured. It was mainly because Jason had resisted most of the handprints Creation power, otherwise Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others would have been in a much worse situation, and Thunder Walker would have been killed on the spot.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Meanwhile, those Forbidden Land warriors had all escaped beyond The Heavenly Realm City, fleeing to a safe enough ce far away. Leon and other major city lords, as well as Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Darcey, and other Heavenly Realm Pride all saw therge handprint that covered the area, and the pressure of the peak of Creation within it made them all feel a sense of fear. At the same time, they also saw Jason and the others fighting against therge handprint that was suppressing them with all their might, and they also saw Jason coughing up blood one after another, all over the world, which made them all tense and worried. Give me break ah! Jason roared, that roar spread throughout the sky, his own Sunling Bloodline erupted to the extreme, an Indestructible Origin Rule also coalesced and surrounded his body, endless Origin Energy erupted, madly sinking into the Azurius Seal, urging the extinguishing Dao Divine Patterns to ze! The Dao Exterminating Divine Patterns were zing and eye-catching, constantly eroding the power of the Laws on thatrge handprint. Gradually, thatrge handprint on that side began to be somewhat illusory, the energy contained within it about to be worn away. Just at this moment- Rumble! That side of the light door shook violently once again, and a terrifying pressure was transmitted from that light door, and just the power of that pressure gathered together gave people a feeling of being suffocated, just like the brilliant heavenly might, which could not be resisted! Boom! Boom! Boom! Almost instantly, it was seen that from the light door, a long de of energy cut across the sky, a sword pierced through the heavens, and a fist power cracked the void, all of which bombarded over towards Jasons side! The three attacks all contained the might of the peak of Creation, indicating that there were three peak Creation realm powerhouses behind the light door! Jason and the others are in danger! Go help! Robert shouted, and immediately, one by one, The Human Realm Celestials, including Leon and other major city lords, were all ready to head into that battlefield once again to support them. They knew that they would not be able to defeat them, but they still had to rush over to support them, they couldnt do that and watch Jason and the others face certain death. Just at this moment- Snort! An baster-like sword light crossed the sky from Forbidden Lands side, reflecting the heavens and earth! A sword light chilled the neen continents! At the same time, a cold voice rang out- All of you retreat quickly, youre all just sending yourselves to death by going up there, retreat back to the city! Chapter 2891 The Celestial Realm’s Wrath (II) (Normal) With that cold and cold voice ringing out, only to see a wonderful figure with a white dress that won the snow swept over, it was Saint Marie. The White Jade Sword in Saint Maries hand had already struck, executing the strongest Sword of Heaven, and as soon as the sword came out, the sword aura reflected the nine heavens, and the sword light covered the sky as it greeted those Creation realm pinnacles attack. Not only that, steeply- Boom! A square tripod shattered the void, containing a creation of power, sted to the de sword light and fist, a dark light on the square tripod down, like an iron curtain, unbreakable. Ancestral dragon silhouette also roared, with the might of devouring heaven and earth swooped over, also contains the might of creation. A palm also pped and killed, a phoenix divine beast silhouette emerged from the palm, also bombarding those attacks that erupted from behind the light door. Rumble! In an instant, the overpowering de awnings, the shocking sword light, and the monstrous fist momentum that attacked from behind the light door were all immediately resisted. Retreat quickly! Forever Kongs magnificent voice carried over. As Forever Kong, Saint Marie, Ancestral Dragon, and King James made their moves, the huge handprint that was suppressing Jason and the others waspletely worn out, and the terrifying attacks that wereing from behind the light door behind them were also resisted. Seeing this, Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, and Thunder Walker immediately urged their forms and withdrew from The Heavenly Realm City, not stopping until they had reached a safe enough area.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The peak Creation realm level attacks that came from behind the light gate were all resisted, mainly these peak Creation realm powerhousesunched their attacks from behind the light gate, and under the weakening of the spatial vortex, they were unable to maintain 100% of their power, otherwise, if the three peak Creation realm powerhouses had joined forces, Forever Kong and the others would not have been able to easily attack them. Forever Kong and the others would not have been able to withstand it easily. Therefore, after this strike, Saint Maries figure moved and did not stay long, immediately withdrawing. At that very momentC Rumble! An even more violent fluctuation came from that light gate, and an even more powerful mighty pressure was transmitted from that light gate vortex, which was monstrous and copsed the sky, causing the entire void to fluctuate at a distance. Under that wisp of mighty pressure, the entire Ancient Battlefield also shook with it, and the sound of roaring came from the void, giving people the feeling as if the sky had copsed, horrifying and appalling. Retreat, withdraw to the city! Saint Marie opened her mouth and told Jason and the others to all retreat. This is the Eternal Mighty Pressure! Although it is greatly suppressed by the spatial vortex, it is not something we can resist at the moment! Saint Marie said in a grave tone. Eternal Mighty Pressure! The gaze in Jasons eyes turned cold, he himself had already sensed that the pressure was terrifyingly overwhelming, a hundred times a thousand times more powerful than the Creation realm pressure of the great handprint he had just resisted! However, the pressure of The Celestial Realm behind the light door could only cover a certain area, so Jason and the others didnt have to worry about anything when they retreated to a safe enough area. Jason also knew why Saint Marie and other Creation Realm powerhouses could note to attack The Heavenly Realm City. As long as Saint Marie and the others appeared within the range of The Heavenly Realm City, behind the light door, there would definitely be The Celestial RealmEternal Realm level powerhouses bursting out with terrifying might, and if they couldnt retreat in time, they would be killed. Jason and the others retreated, The Celestial Realm powerhouses on the side of The Heavenly Realm City did not dare toe and pursue them, two quasi-creature powerhouses on the side of The Heavenly Realm City fell, and a number of Immortality powerhouses were killed, which could be described as a heavy loss. In addition, those The Celestial Realm warriors were also killed in countless numbers. Lets retreat back to the city. Jason opened his mouth as he sensed the Eternal Might that seemed to be venting its fury, and even from a long distance away, he had the feeling that he was being pressurized to the point that he couldnt breathe. He made a note of this aura of oppression, and one day all these powerful people of The Celestial Realm who unted their power on The Human Realms side would be trampled under his feet one by one! Return to the city! Saint Marie spoke, leading the major city lords as well as the Forbidden Land warriors back to the city. First City. Saint Marie, Jason and the others led the Forbidden Land warriors back to First City, and then conducted a battle damage tally. Under the statistics, three thousand Forbidden Land fighters had returned with a total of more than fourteen hundred, and more than half of the Forbidden Land fighters had sacrificed their lives in the battle of The Heavenly Realm City. However, more than seven to eight thousand The Celestial Realm warriors on The Heavenly Realm Citys side were killed, in addition to two major quasi-Creation realm powerhouses being killed, and more than a dozen The Celestial RealmImmortality powerhouses being killed. Therefore, judging from the results of the battle, Jasons attack on The Heavenly Realm City was undoubtedly a great sess, and caused great damage to The Celestial Realms deployment in The Heavenly Realm City. However, Forbidden Lands warrior side suffered great losses, with more than half of the warriors sacrificed. Jason looked towards the Forbidden Land fighters in the field, he said in a deep voice: In this battle, half of the Forbidden Land fighters sacrificed their lives, and I think you have also noticed that many of your familiar brothers andrades around you are no longer able to return! This is war, and with war there will inevitably be sacrifices! The fallen are gone, and we will always remember them as the heroes of The Human Realm! After a pause, Jasons voice rose high and continued, However, in this battle, we have achieved great results! Two of The Celestial Realms quasi-Creation realm powerhouses, more than a dozen Immortality powerhouses, and close to 10, 000 The Celestial Realm fighters have been killed by us! This battle is enough to make The Celestial Realm a sess! This battle is enough to make The Celestial Realm realize the power of our Human Realm warriors, and also realize that The Human Realm is not a fish or meat to be ughtered, and that if they dare to invade The Human Realm, they will have to pay the price in blood! Jasons words also made the Forbidden Land warriors in the arena all have their blood stirred up, their faces were filled with mourning for their warrior brothers, but they also had the feeling of exuberance under the great victory of this battle. Todays battle is just the beginning! There will be more battles waiting for us in the back. All in all, we only have one purpose, those who vite The Human Realm will be killed without pardon! Jason shouted. Those who vite my The Human Realm, kill without pardon! Those who offend me The Human Realm, kill without amnesty! In the middle of the field, each Forbidden Land warrior followed the roar, the iron blood aura on their bodies converged, although each one of them had injuries on their bodies, in the feeling given to people, this was already a hundred battles that would not be killed, brave and brave to kill the enemys iron blood army! Tonights battle, while we killed the enemy, we also captured a lot of loot. Back in the future, I will divide the loot gained from this battle equally, some cultivation resources, and healing medicines will also be sent, so everyones strength will continue to improve to meet the stronger battle behind us! Jason opened his mouth and said. Subsequently, Jason and many of The Human Realms Celestial Pride left Ancientway first, preparing to recover from their injuries on the Land of the Divine Fallen side while taking stock of the loot. Meanwhile, the details of the battle of The Human Realms army raiding The Heavenly Realm City had already been transmitted to The Celestial Realm. In The Celestial Realm, countless giant figures were enraged. Chapter 2892 The Celestial Realm’s Wrath (III) (Normal) The Celestial Realm, The Celestial Peak. The Celestial Peak is located in The Heavenly Realm of The Celestial Realm, and there is a huge light gate in the Celestial Peak Realm, which is the light gate connecting to The Human RealmAncientway. At this moment, there was a group of strong people with powerful auras gathered around this light gate, and there were four strong people at the peak level of Creation realm alone. As for Creation realm high-level and middle-level powerhouses, there were also quite a few of them. At this moment, these Creation realm powerhouses were all clustering around a middle-aged man, this middle-aged man had a cold face, his gaze was like electricity, staring at that light door, and said in a chilling voice, Those powerhouses of The Human Realm have all withdrawn. Unfortunately, Ancientway has not yet stabilized to the point where we can enter. Otherwise, would we allow those The Human Realm martial artists to be arrogant? Surely, we will exterminate them all! A peak Creation realm powerhouse said, SkystrikeParagon, is this Ancientway suitable to continue to be stabilized? Creation realm level ones such as myself are itching to kill into the Ancientway to overthrow The Human Realm! Paragon! This was an honorific in The Celestial Realm, an honorific for the strongest of the Eternal Realm. This middle-aged man named Skystrike, he was precisely an Eternal Realm level powerhouse of The Celestial Realm The Heavenly Realm, also belonging to the Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, he was sitting on this side of the light gate, and just now he sensed that there was The Human Realm inside the light gate! Just now, he sensed the aura of The Human Realms Creation realm powerhouses in the Ancient Way, and his mighty pressure erupted, wanting to kill them, but the Creation realm powerhouses on The Human Realms side had all retreated. Skystrikes eyes were cold as he said: All the major domains have already sent the Heavenly Dao Stone, and the only thing missing is Forbidden Land, which has not yet sent the Heavenly Dao Stone, so I dont know what its nning. I will personally report this matter to Emperor of Heaven, The Human Realm needs to be attacked as soon as possible, otherwise there will be more and more powerful people on The Human Realms side, and it will be a problem when the timees. As long as Ancientway consolidates once again, we Creation realm powerhouses will be able to enter, and we will definitely overthrow the entire The Human Realm! Not bad! As long as Creation realm level ones can enter, gathering Creation realm powerhouses from all the major domains will be enough to overthrow The Human Realm! On The Human Realms side, there are some people who have broken through to Creation realm, it should be that Jason from thest Eastsea Enve who brought back Creation Origin Stone for them to break through. In Eastsea Enve, it was rumored that this Jason went around asking people for Creation Origin Stone. Hmph! Someone snorted coldly and said, Whats the use of this Jason collecting that little Creation Origin Stone? He can only support a few people from The Human Realm to break through to Creation realm, and there are at most three to five Creation realms on The Human Realms side, and even fewer who have reached the peak of Creation realm, so hespletely unafraid! Each Creation realm powerhouse in the field spoke one after another. Skystrike said, This time The Human Realm martial artists dared toe and attack The Heavenly Realm City in Ancientway, this is something unprecedented. Turning back, you guys present The Heavenly Realm Citys battle damage this time, Ill go find Emperor of Heaven first. Yes! One Creation realm powerhouse after another in the field nodded and said. Whoosh! Skystrikes figure moved and had broken through the air to go far away. Soon, news spread about The Human Realm powerhouses raiding The Celestial Realm in AncientwayThe Heavenly Realm City, and the two major quasi Creation realm powerhouses were killed also spread the news. In this battle, The Celestial Realm even had more than a dozen Immortality powerhouses killed, basically all from the major domains of The Celestial RealmNine Realms, as well as close to 10, 000 The Celestial Realm fighters who died in the battle. After the news spread, the major domains were shaken, and all sorts ofments came pouring in- Youve all heard about it, havent you? The Human Realm martial artists attacked Ancientways The Heavenly Realm City, and the quasi-Creation realm powerhouse was killed! I heard about it! Its rumored that this attack was led by The Human Realms heavenly pride Jason, and the two quasi Creation realm powerhouses were also killed by Jason! This Jason is too terrifying, isnt he? He has already killed many prides in Eastsea Enve, and now he even has the strength to kill Quasi-Creation realm powerhouses! How long has it been since Eastsea Enve? Not only that, Ive heard that there are already strong people on The Human Realms side who are recovering, and some of them are making breakthroughs as well, and The Human Realms strength has skyrocketed. The Celestial Realm doesnt have an advantage on the battlefield of Ancientway! Humph! Look at each of you touting The Human Realm martial artists to the heavens! Its also the case that The Celestial RealmCreation realm or above powerhouses cant enter the Ancientway, otherwise those martial artists of The Human Realm would still be alive? Just wait, when the passageway is stabilized and The Celestial Realm powerhouses are able to enter, they will absolutely overthrow the entire The Human Realm! For a while, various voices of discussion rang out, some people were shocked at the strength of The Human Realms martial artists, while others were disdainful, believing that The Celestial RealmCreation realm or above strongmen were able to kill their way into the Ancientway, and that would be the time when The Human Realm would be overthrown. Boom! Boom! On this day, all the major domains in the Nine Realms had varying degrees of pressure erupting. Among them, Chaos Realm and Inferno Region were the most powerful. Primemaster and Inferno, the two most supreme powerhouses, could not control their own breaths, and the rage and murderous might erupted, shaking Chaos Realm and Inferno Region.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mixed Vein and Inferno God Lineages young masters and Dao Protectors were killed in Eastsea Enve, not to mention that the quasi-Creation realm powerhouses sent to Ancientway by these two major domains were also killed by Jason, so it can be imagined that these two major domains masters are extremely furious. The people of all the major domains are talking about it, and inevitably they will bring Chaos Realm and Inferno Region with them, which makes Primemaster and Inferno feel ashamed, and they cant wait to overthrow The Human Realm right away. The Heavenly Realm. The Heavenly Realm! Whoosh! Two figures permeated with a supreme aura shed into existence. One figure was surrounded by heavy and heavy Essence of Primordium, the majestic and boundless Essence of Primordium looked like it was reenacting chaos, his eyes were cold and glowing with a chilling aura. Another persons red hair was like fire, his face was cold and stern, with a unique me-shaped rune imprinted on his brow, and between the opening and closing of his eyes, there was only an aura of dominating the heavens, and he looked as if he didnt exist in time and space, and gave people the feeling of having existed for eternity, existing in the eternity. This was precisely Primemaster and Inferno. Immediately after, the void fluctuated, a figure wearing a purple and gold crown and a purple and gold robe appeared, and his majestic face revealed a kingly might that was enough to make people submit, just like a king of man, with his eyes reflecting the heavens, and just a wisp of pressure was enough to cause the nine heavens to tremble. The Human King Domains King of Man also appeared. Is the Emperor of Heaven avable? Inferno looked towards the massive Skyrealm within The Heavenly Realm and opened his mouth to ask. Its a pleasure to wee the three Daoists. Please enter. A calm voice came out, and then a spatial door outlined on one side appeared. King of Man, Inferno, and Primemaster stepped through the spatial door in turn, and then they entered a small world that was like a fairnd with birdsong and flowers. This was the small world where Emperor of Heaven was usually in seclusion, and after King of Man and the others came, Emperor of Heaven directly invited them to enter. Chapter 2893 – Going Out (Normal) Within a small world. Emperor of Heaven was entertaining King of Man and the other three giants, making a pot of tea that was filled with the vor of Taoism. Inferno looked at Emperor of Heaven and said, Emperor of Heaven, you already know about The Human Realm martial artists attack on AncientwayThe Heavenly Realm City, right? Emperor of Heaven nodded and said, Skystrike has already reported this matter to me. Infernos character itself was extremely fiery, and after hearing this, he said with fury, Then what are we waiting for? Consolidate the Ancientway early, gather the strongest Nine Realms to kill in the Ancientway, and destroy all those martial artists from The Human Realm! Primemaster also said in a cold voice, In this battle, my Chaos Realm and Inferno Regions quasi-Creation realm powerhouses were killed, and as the news spreads, Chaos Realm and Inferno Region have be The Celestial Realms favorite meal for the people of the Realm. The news has spread, and Chaos Realm and Inferno Region have be the joke of The Celestial Realm! Therefore, I must enter Ancientway and destroy The Human Realm! Emperor of Heaven said, I dont want The Celestial Realm to enter Ancientway as soon as possible, and take down The Human Realm as soon as possible, so as to avoid a long nights sleep. Its just that the Heavenly Dao Stone promised on Forbidden Lands side hasnt been delivered yet, so this Ancientway cant be further solidified. King of Man frowned as he said, What exactly do Chaosmaster, Deathless and the others mean? Since they have promised to join forces to attack The Human Realm, why are they dying sending the Heavenly Dao Stone? Essence shed in Emperor of Heavens eyes as he murmured and said, Perhaps it has something to do with the one from Valley of Specters. Corbin Demonlord? King of Man and the others gazed towards Emperor of Heaven. Emperor of Heaven nodded and said, Corbin Demonlord was in seclusion after the battle back then, and there were rumors in The Celestial Realm that he had died, but naturally, we all know that Corbin Demonlord has been alive. After years of seclusion, Corbin Demonlord has hidden signs of release. And, not only has he recovered from his injuries and returned to his peak, but it is rumored that he has even gone further. Therefore, during this time Chaosmaster, Deathless should be confirming this news. Further? Yan Sheng and the others heard the tone of astonishment and asked with some disbelief, Can it be that Corbin Demonlord was able to take that step? Emperor of Heaven smiled indifferently and said, Is it that easy to prove immortality? Therefore, it is still too early to say that Corbin Demonlord will be able to take that step. Nowadays, this world doesnt have enough energy to support the path to immortality. Thats why Im going to attack The Human Realm. King of Man said, Failing to take that step, then even if Corbin Demonlord improves, it will only be an increase in the degree of Dao fusion. Is it worth Chaosmaster, Deathless being so wary? Perhaps, what Chaosmaster wants to confirm is something else, rted to the first generation Corbin Demonlord. Emperor of Heaven opened his mouth as he continued, However, it has nothing to do with me, Nine Realms, and thus I have paid no attention to it. However, it is true that the matter of attacking The Human Realm cannot be put off any longer. Tell you what, I will head to Chaos Mount and rush Chaosmaster. I will also travel! Inferno said. King of Man nodded and said, Then lets go together. Let Forbidden Land see our determination as well, its time for Forbidden Land to show their sincerity. Since were going to cooperate, we cant dy it again and again. After Emperor of Heaven and the others made their decision, they left this side of the small world and headed to Chaos Mount. The Heavenly Realm, Empyrean Myst. Empyrean Myst was the number one cultivation secret in the entire The Heavenly Realm, and this secret realm was created by Emperor of Heaven with a strand of his own origin back then. Therefore, the entire secret realm contains Emperor of Heavens own Origin Laws, in addition to that strand of Emperor of Heavens Origin Breath has also evolved into an endless amount of pure energy, for Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, one days cultivation within the Empyrean Myst, just by absorbing the Origin Breath, will result in an endless amount of pure energy. For Emperor of Heaven Bloodline, cultivating inside Empyrean Myst for a day would be more effective than cultivating for a hundred days in the outside world just by absorbing the pure energy inside Empyrean Myst. Boom! At this moment, a violent vibration came from within the Empyrean Myst, and a figure was cultivating within the Empyrean Myst. The pure oceanic energy in the entire Empyrean Myst converged towards his body, a powerful and iparable emperor blood aura erupted out, and the aura of a young supreme being that pressed down on the nine heavens was permeating. With a click, this young figure looked like he had broken through a shackle of his own Cultivation Realm, a wisp of creation pressure began to diffuse from him, and vaguely, a rune of the Laws of Creation began to outline on his circumference, a precursor to breaking the realm of creation. However, at this very moment, all of a sudden- Boom! The figures own qi and blood erupted, forcibly suppressing the runes of Creation that were about to be outlined, and at the same time, cutting off its own connection with that pure energy within Empyrean Myst, no longer absorbing that pure origin energy. Theres no need to break through the Creation! Quasi Creation is also enough! Even if we want to break through Creation realm, we need to refine it in battles and kill our enemies! Otherwise, whats the point of breaking through Creation realm on this? This figure muttered to himself, and his eyes opened with a divine aura, reflecting his cold and resolute face. This was clearly none other than Emperor Wallop. After returning to The Celestial Realm from the Eastsea Envest time, Emperor of Heaven had asked him toe and train in the Empyrean Myst. Emperor Wallop did not fail to live up to Emperor of Heavens expectations. With Emperor Wallops talent, with the help of the Empyrean Mysts Origin Laws and pure energy, he could have directly broken through the realm of creation. However, Emperor Wallop took the initiative to stop, or rather he deliberately suppressed it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He chose to stay in the quasi Creation realm, he had his own goal, even if he wanted to break through the realm of Creation, he had to break through the realm in the midst of killing and refining his enemies. In this way, through the grinding and consolidation, there is also the killing of the enemy in the blood stained to break through again, only to be more powerful. I dont know if Ancientway ispletely solidified nowadays! On the asion of the battle for The Human Realm, I will also head to the Ancient Battlefield. Jason, you took away the Eternal Waystone from the Eastsea Enve, I will personally kill you and take back the Waystone! Emperor Wallop muttered to himself, and then he left Empyrean Myst. The first thing that Emperor Wallop did after he left his seclusion was toe and inquire about the news of Ancientway, he was afraid that during his seclusion, Ancientway had already been stabilized, and that The Celestial Realms armies had already rushed towards The Human Realm, thus missing out on the battle of conquering The Human Realm! The Human Realm. Unexpectedly, when Emperor Wallop arrived in the main city of The Heavenly Realm, he immediately heard all sorts of talk about the battle of The Human Realm martial artists attacking and killing The Heavenly Realm City. Curious, Emperor Wallop made a special trip to ask around and soon realized what had happened. At that moment, Emperor Wallops entire face waspletely gloomy, with a bit of coldness in his eyes. Jason killed Chaos Realm and Inferno Regions two quasi Creation realm powerhouses? In that case, Jason should have broken through to Immortality. However, so what if he has broken through to Immortality, the Celestial Realm powerhouses have yet to enter the Ancient Battlefield, I didnt miss out on this battle! Jason, just wait, I will personally kill you in the Ancient Battlefield! Battlefield, Ill kill you with my own hands! Emperor Wallop thought secretly in his heart. Honestly speaking, his entire face was bad after hearing the news about the battle where The Human Realm martial artist attacked and killed The Heavenly Realm City, a battle that was equal to fueling Jasons prestige again. Even, somements were saying that The Human RealmJason was stronger than The Celestial Realms Heavenly Realms pride at the same rank, which made Emperor Wallop even more annoyed in his heart. Thus, he needed to prove himself by suppressing Jason with his own hands. Chapter 2894 – Heaven’s Pride Reaction (Normal) As the news of The Human Realm martial artist attacking and killing The Heavenly Realm City spread across the board in The Celestial Realm, it was no longer limited to The Celestial RealmNine Realms, but the major Forbidden Land, and all the major forces had heard about it as well. Originally, the battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial RealmNine Realms, the other forces did not pay much attention to it, but when Jasons fame spread once again, the pride of all the major forces were a little unsettled. Killing two quasi Creation realm powerhouses by himself! If it was at the same rank, then The Celestial Realms major Celestial Pride would find it unusual. The key was, when he left Eastsea Enve, all the major Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realm knew that Jason was only at the peak of Quasi life and death realm at that time, and this time after Jason returned to The Human Realm, he was supposed to have broken through to Immortality, and was probably at the beginning of Immortality cultivation stage. He is probably at the early stage of Immortality. With his early Immortality cultivation, he was able to kill two quasi Creation realm powerhouses. This made The Celestial Realms major Celestial Pride feel an inexplicable sense of pressure, even the top few Celestial Pride, they wouldnt dare to say that they were able to kill two quasi-Creation realm powerhouses at the same time in a battle at the beginning stage of Immortality! Chaos Mount. In a secret cultivation site. Chaos Progeny received a summoning rune, and as he nced at the message on the summoning rune, the gaze in his eyes became deep. Jason killed two quasi Creation realm powerhouses? It seems that Jason is already Unbreakable. Being in Dragon Bloodline and Nine Suns Eucharist Bloodline, he is truly extraordinary under the Broken Realm. Jason is bound to be the greatest threat if he is not removed! Chaos Progeny muttered to himself. Afterwards, Chaos Progeny opened his right hand, and there was a lotus seed on his palm. This lotus looked extremely extraordinary, containing an iparably pure Chaos Origin aura, and the lotus was permeated with a divine aura, which formed a sacred Taoist meaning, and just by looking at it, it gave people a sense of subtle enlightenment. This was no ordinary lotus seed! This was Chaosflowers lotus seed, a lotus seed of extraordinary and incalcble value that only Chaos Mount possessed. I wanted to wait to use it when I broke the realm, but forget it, its imperative that I use it to enhance my all-around battle power! Chaos Progeny spoke as he took this Chaos Lotus Seed. The Chaos Lotus Seed could metamorphose the origin, metamorphose the flesh and bones, and act as a total metamorphosis. The moment he took the lotus seed, Chaos Progeny operated his gong method, and his qi and blood origin, flesh and bones were metamorphosing at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye, reaching an extreme of his current realm! In fact, after taking the Chaos Lotus Seed, Chaos Progeny wanted to break the realm of Creation but it was just a thought, but he still chose to follow Emperor Wallops example and suppressed his own realm at the quasi Creation realm. Immortal Mountain. The reason why Immortal Mountain is called Immortal Mountain is that within Immortal MountainForbidden Land there is a mountain peak that contains immortal substances, and this mountain peak has also be Immortal Mountains secret ce of training, unless the blood rtives of the Immortal Mountain lineage are not able to fulfill their duties, they will not be able to fulfill their duties. Unless you are a member of the Immortal Mountain lineage, you are not qualified to enter the secretnd. The immortal substance contained in this secret ce was the strongest cultivation energy for the Immortal Mountain lineage. At this moment, within this Immortal Mountains cultivation secret ce, Marcus Deathless was cultivating, arge amount of undead matter converged towards his Yin Yang Divine Pupil, and he used the undead matter to refine his Yin Yang Divine Pupil, and gradually, the two qi of Yin and Yang flowed through his double pupils, forming a Yin Yang Origin Energy, which merged into his the origin of martial arts, which then flowed through his limbs and bones, and was enhancing his physical bodys qi and blood as well as the strength of his physique. Has Jason broken through the realm as well? This time Forbidden Land has teamed up with Nine Realms to attack The Human Realm, this is hrious. I will also head to that Ancient Battlefield and suppress Jason! Marcus Deathless sneered. Wildhome.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Boom! A majestic and powerful qi and blood impact in the air, just like a savage dragon like berserk, wisps of creation pressure in the diffusion, and finally this powerful qi and blood broke through its own shackles, apanied by that thew of creation appeared in the air. Rumble! In an instant, there was an Alchemical Thunderp being nurtured above the dome of the sky. Obviously, someone was breaking the realm of creation. Haha, Ive broken the Realm Creation! A maniacalugh rang out, and upon closer inspection, it was none other than Titus. However, before Titus could be happy for long, steeply- Bang! A palm the size of a bushel directly pped over, pping Tituss body and sending Titus flying, crashing into therge mountain in front of him. It was also good that Titus had thick skin and flesh, so he climbed out with a grimy face, and his face was iparably furious as he bellowed, Who? Who dares to sneak attack me? You dont want to live? His grandmother! Titus rushed out, coldly saw a middle-aged man standing in front of him, only to see this middle-aged man bare-breasted, all the muscles are gnarled, a knife-like face gives a person a kind of hard but rough feeling. This middle-aged mans body was filled with a violent and overwhelming barbaric atmosphere, just like the existence of gods and goddesses. Seeing this middle-aged man, Titus was dumbfounded, and a sense of awe flowed out of his eyes as he said in a sardonic tone, Father, father, why are you here? As it turned out, this middle-aged man was none other than the Savage Lord C Wildbringer! Titus scratched his head, wondering why his father pped himself away, seemingly displeased with himself? But he had broken the realm of creation himself! Rumble! At this time, that Alchemical Thunderp had already sted down, and Titus was fearless, his own savage qi and blood impacted the air as he fought against the Alchemical Thunderp while saying, Father, Ive broken the Realm of Creation! Bang! It was fine if Titus didnt say it, as soon as he said this, Wildbringer pped again, directly ignoring that Alchemical Thunderp, this p pped Titus into the ground underneath, presenting a huge sinkhole. Titus was once again dumbfounded, even though it was only natural for the old man to beat the boy, Titus still felt suffocated, he didnt know how he had upset his father. At this time, Wildbringer red at Titus and said with unresolved anger: Breaking the realm of creation is terrific? Just look at those top Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realm, who are as impatient as you are to break through the Realm of Creation? Breaking the realm isnt the faster the better, sometimes it needs to be pressed in order to remove the dross and consolidate the foundation. Titus opened his mouth as he mumbled, I, I broke the realm in a moment when I couldnt suppress it Mainly the pill given by my father was too powerful, and I broke the realm directly under refining. Wildbringer heard a twitch of the corner of the mouth, that is Demigod Elixir well, I give you Demigod Elixir is to let you refine part of the medicinal suppression in the quasi Creation realm, the rest of the medicinal contained in the flesh and blood, and slowly go to the polishing and digestion, and then finally go with the flow of nature to break the realm of the creation of the realm. Your kid is good, directly on the refining of the broken realm. Wildbringer ck face, coldly said: just,zy to pay attention to you this brat. On your elm brain you still want to take Spirit Realm that what holy woman captive back as a wife? Saying that, Wildbringers figure moved and disappeared. Titus couldnt help but mutter after seeing this, You still have the nerve to talk about me, youre still not nagging all day long to take Empress back as a suppressive wife Bang! Steeply, a big palm from that void again pped and killed, Titus just stood up, and was again pped directly into the soil, the whole person once again gray face on the ground. Chapter 2895 Felix’s Words (Normal) Sumeru Mountain, Great Thunder Temple. Triskaidekapolis, thirty-three old Buddhas had their hands folded, their faces solemn. In front of them, on a huge golden lotus tform, an old monk was preaching sutras, and the entire Sumeru Mountain, except for the thirty-three old Buddhas of the Skyrealm Temple who were listening, the rest of the Zenithway disciples were all sitting in silence and listening. Felix was no exception, he was at the very front, his face devout and solemn, listening to the supreme Buddhist scriptures. It was Felix who was preaching on the lotus tform. The magnificent and profound scriptures echoed in the ears of the Zenithway monks, which for the Zenithway monks was a wonderful Taoist sound, tantamount to realizing the Great Dao of the Zenithway. Felixs sermonsted for a long time, and after the sermon was over, the Zenithway monks were still mesmerized and deeply enlightened. At the end, one by one, after the monks came back to their senses, they folded their hands in Felixs direction and gradually left one by one. Felix stood up, and as he was about to prepare to leave, Felix suddenly opened his mouth and said, Immeasurable, you can stay for now. Yes! Felix nodded as he stayed and saw Felix walking towards the main hall of Great Thunder Temple, he followed. Walking into the main hall of Great Thunder Temple which was right in the center, Felix looked at Felix and he said, Immeasurable, seeing that you are disturbed, you seem to have something on your mind? Felixs face was stunned, he looked at Felix and said, Felix, disciple does have something on his mind. But there is no harm in saying it. Felix said in a calm tone. Felix slowly said, These days, The Celestial RealmNine Realms led by Emperor of Heaven have gathered their forces and sent a steady stream of troops towards The Human Realm passage, and it is said that that Ancientway is going to be stabilized. At that time, The Celestial RealmNine Realms strong men will inevitably have to kill their way into The Human Realm. Disciple has made some The Human Realm allies in Eastsea Enve, and among them, there is another person who is rted to my Zenithway, and this persons name is Benji, The Human Realm apparently exists in the Zenithway Mantle. Therefore, the disciple Felix nodded and said, I already know what is on your mind. You want to support The Human Realm, dont you? Felix looked to Felix, who nodded silently. Felix said, The Human Realm is destined to have this cmity, and whether or not it can be ovee still depends on The Human Realm itself. As for the forces outside of Nine Realms, even if they have the intention to support The Human Realm, they cannot do so at the moment. The entrance to the passageway of The Human Realm consolidated by Emperor of Heaven is located within the boundaries of The Heavenly Realm, and if not for the permission of Emperor of Heaven, the other forces would not be able to enter. If not for the permission of the Emperor of Heaven, no other forces would be able to enter. Furthermore, supporting The Human Realm would mean an all-out war with the Nine Realms under the Emperor of Heaven. At this point, its not yet time for a major war. Felix nodded, this truth he knew. Zenithway was in The Celestial Realm, if a Zenithway disciple traveled to Ancientway to help The Human Realm fight against The Celestial Realms Nine Realms army, it would be like Zenithway standing in the open to fight The Celestial Realms Nine Realms. Celestial RealmNine Realms. At that time, the Emperor of Heaven would have a reason to gather the forces of Nine Realms to attack Zenithway, and even the Forbidden Land side wouldnt mind helping out. In such a situation, could Zenithway withstand it? Definitely not! Furthermore, the entrance to the passage is in The Heavenly Realm, which is under the eyes of Emperor of Heaven, and it is impossible for other forces to enter The Human Realm without permission, unless they force their way in! Felix paused and continued, You dont need to worry too much about The Human Realm, dont look at the decline of The Human Realm, but dont forget, The Human Realm is the ce of origin of the Cultivation, it is the ce where the Terran fortune is located. Its not that simple to destroy The Human Realm. Even, shaking The Human Realm to the point of its survival, there might be some ancient forces that will appear. Felixs face was stunned as he said, Felix, are you saying that ancient forces exist in The Human Realm? What kind of forces exactly? How ancient is it? The gaze in Felixs old eyes became deeper as he said, Its just some spection. I once deduced with Dorian that in the Ancient Era, Ancestor of Man rose to power and led Terran to defeat the Primal Beast n, and since then, Terran has been honored, and all races have been subjugated. However, in the ancient books that have been passed down, it is only known that there were Ancestor of Man and Emperor of the Four Poles in the Ancient Era. Think about it, in an era when Terran rose to power, all the great prides of the heavens flourished, and all the major Cultivation systems shone brightly, the only true supreme masters were Ancestor of Man and Emperor of the Four Poles? Emperor of the Four Poles? No, its definitely more than that! For example, those who have developed other Cultivation systems, such as Qi and Blood Cultivation, Divine Tattoo Cultivation, Spiritual Energy Cultivation, etc., they have created a path for Cultivation systems, but perhaps not as great as Ancestor of Mans creation of the Origin! Perhaps not as great as Ancestor of Mans creation of the Origin Cultivation, and not as suitable for all Terran cultivation as the Origin Cultivation. However, those human experts who created other Cultivation system paths, in the Cultivation vein, did not have to be worse than the Ancestor of Man, even though they were slightly inferior to the Ancestor of Man in terms of strength, they were only afraid that it would not be too much worse. These Ancestor of Man masters of the Deste Ancient Era, why are there no records of them left behind? Are they, indeed, dead? Felix heard such a secret story for the first time, his entire being was shocked, this The Human Realm was so mysterious and unpredictable? Felix couldnt help but ask, What Felix means is that those human experts in the Ancient Era who could almost rival Ancestor of Man sealed themselves one by one? If The Human Realm is on the verge of destruction, these beings will be awakened? Its possible, Dorian and I deduced that these existences if they didnt die that they were sealing off a realm and waiting for a suitable opportunity to reemerge into the world again. Felix said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Felixs lips went a little dry as he couldnt help but ask, Why would these existences close a realm? Felix said slowly, At the end of the Arakan Age, first Faunus Eldergrove disappeared, then Ancestor of Man disappeared, and in the end, Emperor of the Four Poles disappeared with him. It is very likely that they encountered a powerful enemy from another time and space, as for what kind of enemy I cant guess, perhaps it has something to do with the great catastrophe of heaven and earth in the Ninth Era, that is, in this world. Those human masters might have sensed something at that time, so they closed a realm. Of course, this is just a guess, as to what the truth is, it is not certain at the moment. Anyway The Human Realm is not simple, putting aside these spections, there are also strong people in the Emperor period who are dormant, so as long as the strong people at the level of The Celestial RealmEternal Realm cant step into the passage of The Human Realm, then The Human Realm wont be defeated so easily. Felix nodded after hearing this, which reassured him a bit. Felix continued, As for your desire to help The Human Realms allies over there, it wont work this time. However, you can also wait for some of The Human Realms celestial pride toe to The Celestial Realm, and its fine if you have the chance to help out again. What? The Human Realms heavenly pridees to The Celestial Realm? Felixs face was stunned. Felix smiled inscrutably and said, Didnt you say that in Eastsea EnveJason asked you for Creation Origin Stone? The Human Realm Creation Origin is missing, Jason and a group of other The Human Realm Celestial Pride want to break through the Creation Realm, how can they break through without Creation Origin? Therefore, Jason will find a way to sneak into The Celestial Realm. At that time, perhaps Jason and the others will set off even more shocks in The Celestial Realm. Chapter 2896 Harvest (Normal) The major forces of The Celestial Realm are more or less paying attention to The Human Realm, and naturally, they have also noticed that Emperor of Heavens side is constantly dispatching troops towards The Human Realm Ancient Path, and it is obvious that they are going tounch a round of fierce attack on The Human Realm. The Celestial Realm side, even if some of the Celestial Pride in Eastsea Enve and Jason and others have cooperated, lets say Felix, Dorian, Daemon Rex and so on these people, even if they have the heart to help Jason and others to help, at the moment but can not do anything, can only wait and see what happens. As Felix said to Felix in the end, at this stage, some of the Celestial Realms, including Felix, the primary thing is to improve their own strength first, or else they wont even have the qualification to participate when the robberyes. In addition, rumors had already begun to circte in The Celestial Realm that Valley of Specters, that Zun Emperor, was about to make aeback. This news was undoubtedly extremely shocking, reminding many of that supreme, domineering, and powerful figure of Valley of Specters. The entire The Celestial Realm, which seems to be calm, has been surging with dark currents. The Human Realm, Ancient City of Ruins, within Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason and other The Human Realm Celestial Realm were cultivating and recovering in a secret ce in Land of the Divine Fallen, and after their injuries stabilized and they recovered a little Jason and the others stopped. This battle killed many of The Celestial Realms strongest, as for the harvest C this raid on The Heavenly Realm City, Jason did not want to capture how many cultivation resources, the main purpose is to kill the enemy! Killing the enemy was the harvest, and the more enemies one killed, the greater the harvest. But there was also loot seized from this battle. Jason took out a shield and a longsword from the Storage Ring, the shield was the Spiritual Soldier of The Heavenly Realm Citys Lord Skyfall, and the longsword was the Spiritual Soldier of the quasi-Creation realm powerhouse Voidwalker. Jason had already sensed it, all of them were at the level of Skyfall Spiritual Soldier, which was already considered a very powerful Spiritual Soldier. What made Jason feel pity was Inferno, this guy blew himself up, but this guys Spiritual Soldier was presumably of the auxiliary type, able to make the me runes he evolved even more powerful, and with his original explosion, they were all gone as well. In addition to Jason, Thunder Walker and other major city lords, as well as Purple Phoenix Saintess and other Heavenly Pride of The Human Realm killed more than a dozen Immortality powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, and seized a total of nine pieces of Spiritual Soldier, and Thunder Walker and those city lords seized a total of nine pieces of Spiritual Soldier. Those city lords of Thunder Walker had seized five pieces of Spiritual Soldier, while Purple Phoenix Saintess and the others had seized four pieces. However, these nine Spiritual Soldiers were basically Xuanpin and Earthpin level Spiritual Soldiers, and hadnt reached the level of Heavenpin Spiritual Soldier, no matter what, they were still Spiritual Soldiers, and they were all able to use them. Thunder Walker and their captured Spiritual Soldier they several city lords for distribution, Jason side, he will be the heavenly Spiritual Soldier longsword to Single Arm, said: This longsword back to let James back to the furnace to transform some, change into a knife-like shape, and it will be suitable for you to use. Single Arms blood sword did not belong to the Spiritual Soldier level, so it was able to utilize his own strength to a limited extent, if there was a Heavenly Spiritual Soldier, then Single Arms saber intent would be able to explode even stronger. As for the sharp shield, Jason gave it to Benji, who practiced Ascension Golden Body Art and Ksitigarbhas Reincarnation Technique. Benji has practiced Ascension Golden Body Art and Ksitigarbhas Reincarnation Technique and can defend and attack, so it is appropriate to give this shield to Benji. The rest of the four Spiritual Soldier, Jason assigned to Marcel, Emily, Butterfly and Night King, so basically, The Human Realm has a weapon to use. Zack is not, mainly suitable for Zacks Spiritual Soldier is very few, need the kind of Spiritual Soldier fused with the momentum of the formation, this kind of Spiritual Soldier is either specialized in casting, or encounter The Celestial Realm side of the cultivation of the formation of a strong, and then seized over. Calcting in this way, Jason also felt that the harvest of this battle was also very big, at least The Human Realms pride side basically had weapons in hand, and the battle strength was definitely improved. Subsequently, Jason approached Saint Marie, he said, Beautiful sister, we have also killed numerous The Celestial Realm powerhouses in this battle, the battle merit points gained can be exchanged for supplies at Holy Dragon Land, right? Saint Marie nodded her head and said, Naturally, it is possible. You killed two major Quasi-Creations, battle merit points thats a lot. Jason said, Then Ill exchange some healing medicines, cultivation resources, and whatnot, and send them over to those elite warriors in Forbidden Land. Those warriors apanied me in the assault on The Heavenly Realm City and suffered half of the casualties, and the ones who survived all have injuries as well. No matter what, I will help them recover from their injuries and boost their battle power. Saint Maries heart stirred as she nodded after hearing this. Jason, together with the other Celestial Pride, exchanged quite a few supplies on Holy Dragon Lands side, those for healing and those for cultivation, such as some cultivation resources for growing qi and blood, origin, and quenching the body, as well as cultivating Spirit Stones, after exchanging all of them, Jason sent them to the hands of those Forbidden Land warriors. In Jasons opinion, if these Forbidden Land warriors fought with him, he would never let these Forbidden Land warriors suffer. In addition, Jason also gave Single Arms sword to James, so that James could help build it back into the shape of a long sword, which would be more suitable for Single Arm to use.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. During the conversation with James, James revealed that Purple Phoenix Saintesss Phoenix Battlesuit would also be forged within the next two to three days, and by then, it would also be necessary for Purple Phoenix Saintess toe over and pool in her Origin Breath toplete the final casting process of the Quasi-Divine. Thest part of the Quasi-Divines casting process will bepleted. Purple Phoenix Saintess was naturally very happy to learn the news, and she was extremely looking forward to the effect after the casting of this Phoenix Battle Suit waspleted, if it fits with her own Cultivation, and is able to be integrated with offense and defense, it will be a great enhancement to herbat power. There was nothing much to do next, Jason and the others also left Land of the Divine Fallen and returned to Green Dragon Stronghold. The news of Jason leading the Forbidden Land warriors to attack and kill The Heavenly Realm City had also spread among the major Forbidden Lands, especially Jason killing the two major quasi Creation realm powerhouses alone, the major Forbidden Land lords had already known about it. Blood Fiend, Silent King, Christopher Walsh, these Forbidden Land Lords were silent, probably after learning the news, their hearts must have been frightened. Jason also did not bother about these, back to the stronghold side, he let the major heavenly pride as soon as possible to recover their own injuries, digest the gains of this battle, and continue to improve their own strength. The Heavenly Realm City was attacked and killed, two major quasi-creature powerhouses, and a dozen Immortality powerhouses, were all killed. The Celestial Realm side is definitely furious, and the Emperor of Heaven cant wait to attack The Human The Celestial Realm must be furious. Next, The Celestial Realms side will surely have some movement, and the speed of stabilizing Ancientway will be elerated. So, a big battle ising soon! I also have to seize the time to continue raising my strength before I can do so. Those heavenly prides of The Celestial Realm are only capable of breaking through to Creation realm, and if they intend to suppress it, it would be at least Quasi-Creation realm! Jason thought darkly in his mind. Although he currently had the strength to kill Quasi-Creation realm, he didnt have too much joy andcency, he knew in his heart thatpared to those top-tier heavenly prides of The Celestial Realm, he was still short in terms of Cultivation realm. Just because he was able to kill a Quasi Creation Realm powerhouse didnt mean that he was able to defeat those Quasi Creation Realm top tier Celestial Pride of The Celestial Realm. Continue cultivating! After going through this battle and recovering from his injuries, its almost time to break through the Immortality middle stage! Jason thought to himself, the gaze in his eyes was firm, and he had no fear in his heart for the uing battle. Chapter 2897 – Two Beauties Breakthrough (Normal) The next day. Jason woke up with a radiant glow,st night he had been recovering from his injuries. In this battle, his biggest injury came from Infernos Origin Explosion, which caused a great impact on his injuries, his physical body and the origin of martial arts were all impacted. However, Jason is not short of drugs to restore his injuries, plus after reaching Immortality, the recovery effect of Zhe Arctic in Nine Characters of Truth Fist came to the forefront, together with some drugs, his own injuries have been healed to seven or eight. Jason walked out, followed by many The Human Realm pride of the sky simply ate breakfast, and then is looking for cultivation matters. Currently Immortalitys cultivation resources, Jason said that there was no shortage. Indestructible Origin source only has less than twenty drops, the biggest consumption lies in Unbreakable, at that time when he fought against Immortalitys thunderbolt, the Indestructible Origin source was really life-threatening consumption, enough to consume about forty to fifty drops. Thinking back now, Jason was still in pain, after all, this Indestructible Origin source was indeed the best cultivation resource during the Immortality stage. Then again on The Human Realms side, he needed to reserve some Indestructible Origin source for others to use. Lets say Lilith, White Tiger, Phantom, Mr. Iron Fist and other such people, and even Sally and Kay, Jason also wanted to reserve some for them, even though at present Sally and Kay still had a long way to go before they could cultivate to Immortality. It seems that no amount of this cultivation resource is really enough! Jason secretlymented. However, the most important thing at the moment was still the Creation Origin Stone, without the Creation Origin Stone, there would be no newly promoted Creation realm powerhouses on The Human Realms side. So much so that it would be difficult for Saint Marie, Ancestor King, and King James to continue raising Cultivation Realm as well. Right now, lets first fight the uing great battle! There are still a few more Holy Pill in Mengze Mountain, these few Holy Pill are utilized as well. Its best to refine them into Saint-level elixirs that can be used for cultivation as well as for recovering from injuries. Jason thought to himself. Once the Great War broke out, the role of Holy Pill came to the fore. Lets say in Eastsea Enve, in the final battle, Jason, Old Mr. Miller, and these all consumed quite a lot of Holy Pill, but directly taking Holy Pill was actually quite wasteful. Holy Pills maximum utilization is still used for refining into holy level elixir. Jason is also decided, these Holy Pill also use up, use the existing resources to strengthen themselves is the most important, otherwise their own is not strong, in the battle seriously injured failed to recover in time, or in the battle fell, that sit on how many cultivation resources are useless. Naturally, nothing can be used when you die. At this time, Sally and Kay walked over and said to Jason, Jason, we feel like we are going to break the realm of the realm is the kind of feeling that is going to break through. Breaking the Realm of the Gods? Jasons face was stunned, he sensed Sally and Kays Cultivation aura, and indeed sensed that their Cultivation aura had reached a critical point, and it was time to try to break through Extreme Realm Emperor. Then we will break through today! Jason spoke, then said, Lets go, lets go outside. Jason brought Sally and Kay to the outside of the stronghold, choosing an open space, he said, Breaking the Realm of the Gods lies inprehending the Extreme Realm Emperors Laws, which youve beenprehending before. The next step is to condense ones Tong Shen Origin, evolve the Laws of the Avatar, and break through the Extreme Realm Emperors barrier! At the same time, you should also prepare yourselves to fight against the Extreme Realm Emperors Heavenly Tribtion. Sally and Kay nodded, and they began to attempt to break through the barrier. Breaking through the Extreme Realm Emperor mainly lies in the degree of aura energy, Spirit Stone is definitely notcking in this aspect, at this moment, Sally and Kay are holding the absolute Spirit Stone to absorb the pure energy, turning it into their own Origin Energy to impact the Extreme Realm Emperors barrier. Emperors barrier. Under their attempt to break the barrier, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Darcey, Emily and others came over, watching and giving them encouragement. Gradually, a booming vibration sound came from both Sally and Kays bodies, this was the vibration caused by their impact under Extreme Realm Emperors barrier, and the Tongshen aura that permeated their bodies was getting stronger and stronger, and Laws of the Avatar gradually evolved, having reached a juncture of breaking the realm. Charge up with a bang! Jason opened his mouth and spoke. Sally and Kay also absorbed arge amount of the pure energy contained within the Absolute Spirit Stone, transforming it into even more majestic Origin Energy to charge at thatyer of barriers, and in an instant- Ka-boom! The sound of the barrier breaking came from within Kays body. Immediately after that, Sally did the same, and thatyer of Extreme Realm Emperors barrier was thus broken through. An aura of the Avatar permeated out from their bodies, and a Laws of the Avatar surfaced as well, causing a true Avatar pressure to permeate their bodies. Consolidate the origin, familiarize yourself with that The Power of the Gods, and prepare to fight against the Heavenly Tribtion. Jason said in a deep voice. Sally and Kay did as they were told one by one, and soon, there was a booming thundering from the edge of the sky, signaling that the Heavenly Tribtion Strength was preparing to descend. Sally, Kay, dont worry when fighting against the Heavenly Tribtion, run your Origin Energy to fight against it, and you can also refine thews contained within the Heavenly Tribtion. Darcey spoke. Right, right, right, the battle techniques and stuff you guys usually evolve when you fight against me arepletely capable of fighting against the Heavenly Tribtion. Emily spoke as well. Rumble! At the same time, a Heavenly Tribtion Strength began to st down, enveloping Sally and Kay respectively. Sally and Kay were also fearless, they had already practiced and evolved their Cultivation Battle Skills with Darcey and Emily many times before, and at this moment, faced with the Heavenly Tribtion Strengths bombardment, they also activated the Battle Skills that they had usually learned, and mobilized their own Extreme Realm Emperor Origin Energy to go to the battlefield. Realm Emperor Origin Energy to fight against it. Their bloodline physiques were also both extremely extraordinary, one was a Seven Orifices Linglong Physique, and the other was a Pure Yin Physique, and the corresponding Heavenly Tribtion Strength was also extremely special. Kay, for example, was facing a thunderbolt containing the power of Tai Yin, and in her fight against the thunderbolt, she was able to refine the Yinyang Principle embedded in the thunderbolt, which was of infinite benefit to herself. Sally and Kay were rusty in the beginning when they fought against the Heavenly Tribtion Strength, and gradually adapted to it and dealt with it calmly, which made Jason and the others feel relieved, knowing that they would definitely be able to carry through the lightning tribtion this time. Sure enough, not long after the thunder clouds gathered on the dome of the sky gradually dissipated, Sally and Kay also sessfully passed this Heavenly Tribtion Strength, and they formally stepped into the Extreme Realm Emperor.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The moment the thunderclouds dissipated, their faces were overjoyed, and their hearts were iparably excited. Sally, Kay, youve carried through the Heavenly Tribtion, from now on youre Extreme Realm Emperor, great! Darcey and the others gathered around and all spoke happily. Jason also smiled when he saw this scene, no matter what, Sally and Kays cultivation strength can provide, it is beneficial to them, not to say they can fight against The Celestial Realm, at least in the mundane world, they are alsopletely able to protect themselves. Chapter 2898 The End of the Stars (I) (Normal) Jason stepped forward and said with a smile, Sally, Kay, you guys are still very strong. You also looked calm when fighting against the Extreme Realm Emperor Thunderbolt. Next, you first consolidate your own Cultivation Realm. Sally and Kay nodded, and they were indeed happy in their hearts. You chat first, Ill make a trip to Mengze Mountain. Jason opened his mouth, and with a movement of his body, he rushed towards Mengze Mountain. When he passed by Shadowmist Woond, Jasons gaze subconsciously looked over towards the ce where the dark origin filled, and he could sense that there existed a ck hole space like The ck Abyss in that location, making him think of the huge The ck Abyss that he had seen in the depths of the Forbidden Sea, and the aura of both could be felt. Abyss, the two can be said to share the same aura. From this The ck Abyss in Shadowmist Woond is it possible to reach that huge The ck Abyss in the depths of Forbidden Sea? Could it be connected? Jason thought to himself. He was tempted to go and test it out, but he still restrained his inner urge and curiosity. The existence of this The ck Abyss was too unknown, and without full certainty, he really couldnt try it out, or else the consequences would be unimaginable. At the same time, Jason also sensed that the source of the darkness had a pair of eerie eyes peering at him, it should be the demon, Jason did not care. ording to Forever Kong, this demon was born by chance when the grievances of those who died in the war fused with the dark Origin Breath, andpared to the unknown darkness of the abyss, this demon is a puppet. Forever Kong originally wanted to use this demon to find out what existed under the darkness of the abyss, but so far, nothing has been found, so it can be seen how mysterious and unpredictable the darkness of the abyss is. Jason collected his thoughts and walked out of Shadowmist Woond and soon arrived at Mengze Mountain. He walked straight into Mengze Mountain and came to the Tree of Enlightenment, where he saw Forever Kong, but to his surprise, Old Mr. Miller was also here, having a drink with Forever Kong. However, what really made Jason feel surprised and angry was that Bai was also there, squatting at the side, also holding a ss of wine in a decent manner. After seeing Jasons appearance, Bai squeaked and jumped directly onto Old Mr. Millers shoulder, and his little paw was wiping his mouth, as if he wanted to wipe the wine stains clean. Seeing this scene, Jason was both amused and angry, and said with a stern face: Bai, I told you that this asshole beast has been missing for the past few days, and I dont know where it has gone. The original followed Old Mr. Miller to dilly-dally with wine, didnt you? Have you cultivated? Shoo, cultivate, drink a little and cultivate. Bai said with a vigorous nod. Shoo! At this moment, a sound like piercing gold and cracking stone came, like augh. Jason looked at the sound and violently saw a roc bird with feathers as brilliant as gold standing behind Forever Kong. Jasons face was stunned, this roc bird he had seen, is the golden-winged roc, a powerful beast, ording to Forever Kong said that this golden-winged roc also has a trace of the bloodline of the ancient period of swallowing the sky roc, extremely extraordinary. This golden-winged roc obviously also humane, just now should be to see Bai that reaction after the triumphant ridicule and so on. Bai immediately red towards the Golden-winged Roc and wailed with his mouth open. Forever Kongughed and said, This Chaos Exobeast good wine, really makes old man unexpected, it is also considered to be one of the more idiosyncratic of the foreign beasts. Forever Kong has naturally seen Bai for a long time, when Old Mr. Miller came over to find Forever Kong to chat, Bai would take advantage of Jasons inattention to follow him over. When Old Mr. Miller came over to talk to Forever Kong, Bai would follow him when Jason was not looking. Jason didnt pay any attention to Bai, he looked at Forever Kong and said, Senior, Im going to take away those four Holy Pill nts and let James help refine them into Saint-level pills. Whether its used for cultivation enhancement or for life preservation when a great wares, its an option. Forever Kong nodded and said, Maximizing the avable resources is the best way. After your raid on The Heavenly Realm City this battle, The Celestial Realms side will also speed up the consolidation of the channel. Right now, its sort of the calm before the storm. Old Mr. Millerughed and said, Then lets take advantage of these few days of calm to drink more. Jason,e on, sit down and have a drink. Jason originally did not intend to drink, but seeing that Old Mr. Miller was in such high spirits, he also sat down and apanied him to drink a few cups. Bai was drooling, but Jason was there, so Bai didnt dare to ask for a drink on his own, for fear of being scolded. Jason looked at no good smile, poured a cup of wine thrown to Bai. Bai immediately rejoiced, took the cup of wine and drank it all in one go, then said, Cultivate, cultivate, I want to cultivate Just dont just talk without practicing. Jason said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason knew that Old Mr. Miller was running towards Mengze Mountain these days, Jason also knew Old Mr. Millers intention, in the end Old Mr. Miller was also discussing with Forever Kong about his own Cultivations way out, he had lost his origin, and the only way was to create an He has lost his origin, and the only way out is to create a new path of Cultivation. But to create a new Cultivation path, it is really difficult, not that want to create can create, in addition to their own talent, but also need to chance and so on factors. After drinking a few sses of wine, Jason took away the four Holy Pill nts and put them into the Storage Ring. Old Mr. Miller was almost done drinking, so he said goodbye to Forever Kong and followed Jason out of Mengze Mountain slowly. Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Old man, are you not happy? Old Mr. Miller said, Happy? How? If you give birth to ten or eight grandchildren with Sally, Kay, or Darcey, Tantai, ra, or whatever, then I will think nothing of it, and put aside the path of Cultivation, and willingly bring up children for you, and bring them up. The key to this is that you dont know if youre not good at anything, and you havent seen a single fart for so long. Jason almost fell head over heels when he heard that C old man, did you misunderstand something? Ive only had skin-to-skin contact with Darcey, but not with any of the other beauties you mentioned! When Old Mr. Miller mentioned the matter of his grandson, Jason really had no way to refute it, so he could only change the topic and said, Old man, I think that in the end, the biggest enemy is not from The Celestial Realm, but the depths of the starry sky! Huh? What do you mean? Old Mr. Millers eyes sharpened as he looked at Jason and asked. Jason didnt hide it, and said, When I was fighting against the Immortality Thunderp, the final stage of the Chaosbane Thunderp, when this Primeval Thunderp was nearing its end, I saw a pair of eyes, a pair of eyes that were separated by a long river of time, an endless space and time, and it was deep in the end of that starry sky. deep in the end of that starry sky! Chapter 2899 The End of the Stars (II) (Normal) A pair of eyes? The end of the stars? Old Mr. Miller looked at Jason with a pair of surprised eyes. Jason nodded, recalling that scene at that time, his face also became grave and said, At that time, when Primeval Thunderp was about to dissipate, I saw in the underworld, a pair of cold eyes presented themselves at the end of that starry sky, separated by endless space and time, even so, at that time, my feeling was I would be destroyed in the next second! Just a thought from those eyes, I was going to be annihted! But strangely enough, those eyes had just surfaced and immediately disappeared in an instant, and I didnt know what was going on. But one thing Im certain of is that the cold murderous intent within those eyes was real, and the owner of those eyes was trying to make me go up in smoke at the time, preventing me from crossing the Primeval Thunderp. Old Mr. Miller frowned and said, There is an unknown existence in the depths of this starry sky? You drew the attention of such an existence when you crossed the Primeval Thunderp, trying to make you go up in smoke when you crossed it? Jason nodded and said, My guess is this. There may be another realm in the depths of this starry sky that may be rted to the cataclysm of the Ninth Era. Ancestor King and the others said that the Ancestor of Man in the Deste Era disappeared, followed by the disappearance of the Emperor of the Four Poles. In the Eastsea Enve, we see a wisp of the Eastern Great Emperors divine mind transformed into a shadow, and after decapitating that Rex Wildborn, the Eastern Great Emperors shadow leaves with that Imperial Arms, most likely heading to the depths of that starry sky. Old Mr. Miller frowned as he looked at Jason and asked, Jason, why didnt you say anything about this matter at that time after you had crossed over? Jason said, At that time, my whole body was in shock, and I didnt take it seriously when I was fer. Now that I think back on it, I dont think its simple, so I told you about it. Old Mr. Miller nodded, and there was a brilliant light shing in those old eyes C there were great enemies in the depths of the starry sky! Who exactly were these enemies? What purpose do they have? It would be a pity not to be able to meet such a great enemy!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Old Mr. Millers heart burned with fire! Jason looked at Old Mr. Miller, he didnt say anything else. In fact, Jason really didnt intend to say anything about the cold eyes he saw in Primeval Thunderp. If Old Mr. Miller had shown an open eptance of his loss of the origin of martial arts, and lived out his old age in peace, Jason would not have said anything about it. However, it is clear that Old Mr. Miller is not willing to do so, and he still wants to retry Cultivation, and wants to get back on the Cultivation path. Jason really cant help much in this regard, after all, in order to create a brand new Cultivation road, it can only rely on Old Mr. Miller himself, no one can really give any help. So, all Jason can do is to inspire Old Mr. Miller. You see, there are powerful enemies in the depths of the stars, so the Celestial Realm is nothing. The real great enemy is in the depths of the stars, the real great terror is in the depths of the stars. Old man since you are not willing to be ordinary, not willing to the status quo, then follow your Cultivation heart, create a Cultivation road belongs to you, and one day we two grandparents and grandchildren join hands to kill the depths of the starry sky! This is Jasons idea, and all he can do is to reveal this message to stimte Old Mr. Miller and ignite the fire in his heart! Meanwhile, deep in the stars. Separated from The Human Realms side by space after space, separated by an endless river of time, in the depths of this chaos, the only thing that pervades is the endless chaos. This space in the depths of chaos was vast and boundless, giving off a feeling of vastness without end. At this time, a direction violently shed a thick thunder, each thunder is as thick as a huge mountain, tens of thousands of thunder covered the sky, the blinding light reflects this side of the world. So thick as a mountain of thunder never seen before, thunder contains a world-ending robbery force, looking like a thunder dragon in the chaotic void, contains a heaven-destroying Gods might. In that intertwined world-destroying thunder, violently, a huge fist appeared in the air, condensed into a fist print, appeared to be overbearing and iparable, wrapped in an extreme Origin Energy sted towards the tens of thousands of thunder. Apanied by the roaring sound of vibration, the huge fist seal and that thick as a mountain of thunder under the bombardment, erupted a horrifying and iparable vibration, endless energy followed by the outbreak, like a tidal wave engulfed in all directions, wherever the emptiness of the annihtion of the formation of a forbidden zone of life. With the light of that thunder explosion, vaguely see that area towers a huge iparable mountain of God, the entire mountain surfaced a channel of thunder runes, containing the ultimatew of thunder, a sacred and unoffendable heavenly power aura in the diffusion. This was Thunderstruck Peak, and in this Chaotic Realm, Thunderstruck Peak represented Forbidden Land, and the person who sat at Thunderstruck Peak was naturally a giant figure in this Chaotic Realm. At this moment, on Thunderstruck Peak, a huge humanoid silhouette appeared in the sky, surrounded by endless thunder, just like a thunder giant, with a divine aura shing in its eyes, reflecting the world in its eyes. Then, the shadow of this thunder giant opened its mouth, and its voice sounded like a bell, resounding through the eight directions: Ancestor of Man, what do you intend to do when youe to harass and offend us again and again? If you want to fight, then show yourself, whats the point of being sneaky and running away? Is the Ancestor of The Human Realm so greedy and afraid of death? Doomlord, if you have the guts to leave Thunderstruck Peak, Ill fight you for a few days and nights. A majestic voice came out, but this voice would be in the east and the west, making it difficult for people to distinguish its location. You want to transfer the tiger away from the mountain? This father will not fall for it! If youe to harass me again, I will definitely kill you when I lock onto your location! Doomlords irritated voice came out. He was indeed tired of being harassed, and this kind of harassment had been going on for several days in a row. In detail, it should be from some time ago when he sensed that someone in the lower realm had actually involved Chaosbane Thunderp when he was transiting, and at that time, he was all rmed. It had been several epochs since Chaosbane Thunderp had been implicated. This meant that another heavenly pride against the heavens had been born in the lower realms. If it was a few epochs ago, Doomlord wouldnt have cared, or at most paid a little attention, but this world was the Ninth Era, and Doomlord didnt want any uncontroble and unexpected factors to appear. And as Doomlord, he was in control of the Thunder Tribtion of all worlds, and what he was in control of was the order of the Thunder Tribtion Dao, in other words, on the Thunder Tribtion Dao, he was the Lord of the Great Dao, and the Thunder Tribtion Dao was under his control and domination. Therefore, following the Primeval Thunderp, across endless space and time, he saw that Heavenly Pride who was crossing the tribtion, and at that time, he was already prepared to exterminate this Heavenly Pride, and even across endless space and time, he was already able to manipte that Primeval Thunderp, causing that Heavenly Pride to instantly go up in smoke. But in that instant, Ancestor of Man suddenly went crazy and attacked, sting towards the Thunderstruck Peak where he was. Moreover, Chaosbane Thunderps link with the Chaos Realm was also cut off, making it impossible for him to sense that Heavens Pride in the lower realms. This made Doomlord greatly annoyed, and also understood that Ancestor of Mans sudden attack should be to protect that Heavens Pride in the Lower Realm and stop himself from striking across the sky. Chapter 2900 The End of the Stars (III) (Normal) Doomlords gigantic thunder shadow had yet to dissipate, his gaze was eerily cold and glowing with electricity, and wherever his gaze passed, the void was annihted, and the only thing that filled the air was the endless aura of extinction of the Tribtion. Ancestor of Man, you have repeatedlye to harass my father, is it only because you want to protect that Heavenly Pride of the Lower Realm who has crossed the Tribtion? If, however, your purpose has already been aplished, you stille here to pester this father. You dont want to save your remaining threerades? They are besieged in the Underworld Sea sourcend, and if they dont go to rescue them, Im afraid they will all die! Doomlord said coldly. I wont bother Doomlord with the safety of my brothers. Its fine if you want me to leave, hand over five pieces of Thunderheart Soulstone and I will naturally leave. Ancestor of Mans voice came out indistinctly. Hmph! Doomlord snorted coldly, directly ignoring Ancestor of Mans request. One must know that only one Thunderheart Soulstone was born in Thunderstruck Peak in an Era, and now in its ninth Era, Thunderstruck Peak had only given birth to nine Thunderheart Soulstones. This Ancestor of Man is asking for five? Furthermore, this Thunderheart Soulstone couldnt be used indiscriminately, and at the end of the Ninth Era, it would be of great use to Doomlord, so he wouldnt give out even a single one, not to mention five. Ancestor of Man, dont bother my father! Otherwise, believe it or not, my father will immediately kill the Underworld Sea sourcend and unite with Chaosbinder and the others to kill those fewrades of yours! Doomlord finally said with a murderous re. You go, Im not stopping you, if you want to go hurry up and go. If you gote, maybe those few brothers of mine will have already killed their way out. Ancestor of Man said. Doomlords huge thunder shadows gaze turned cold, of course he would not easily leave Thunderstruck Peak, because at this stage, the ninth Thunderheart Soulstone was being born at a critical moment, he needed to personally sit and guard it, and would not allow any mistakes. If not for this, would he, the Lord of the Great Dao who ruled over the Dao of Thunderstruck Peak, a giant on the side of the Chaos Realm, have tolerated such repeated offenses? He would have killed out long ago! However, at the moment, he couldnt easily leave Thunderstruck Peak. Doomlord seemed to be toozy to fight with Ancestor of Man, his huge thunder shadow looked around and didnt dissipate, he held his breath, as long as Ancestor of Man strikes again, the thunder shadow will definitely be able to lock Ancestor of Mans whereabouts, at that time he will strike with all his might and give Ancestor of Man a little bit of a hard time. He will give Ancestor of Man a little bit of bitterness. Nearly a hundred miles from Thunderstruck Peak, looking at only a hundred miles, but in fact there areyers of folding space, and this space is still constantly converting, seemingly indistinct, no trace. This is the only way to hide from Doomlords senses. A figure was shuttling through this folded space, his body was upright, containing a heavenly might, his face was majestic, his eyes contained a divine aura, and he was looking towards the towering Thunderstruck Peak. At that momentC Whoosh! A burly figure shed from the void and entered that folded space, standing with that figure. Big brother, Doomlord still refuses to leave Thunderstruck Peak? thatnky figure asked. If what I guessed is correct, the ninth Thunderheart Soulstone is going to be born, how would Doomlord dare to take half a step away? He will definitely guard it, and heaven forbid he should leave. The upright figure said. Big brother has fought Doomlord out of thin air a few times, how does it feel? The stout figure asked. That upright figure was slightly silent for a long while before saying, Its very powerful! No matter what, its still a giant who is in charge of a Dao! To be in charge of a Dao is equal to standing at the end of the Dao, and is the Lord of the Great Dao, who can be sealed as a Sovereign, or a Heavenly Father. Unless one is able topletely suppress this Dao, it will be difficult to defeat them. Thenky figure said indignantly, If big brother is able to reign over a dao, he will definitely be able to defeat these old geezers! Strong dao paths have basically been upied by these old geezers. For example, Chaosbinder upies the Dao of Chaos, Time and Space Master upies the Dao of Space, Life and Death Master upies the Dao of Life and Death, Doomlord upies the Dao of Thunder Tribtion, and Time Celestial Sovereign upies the Dao of Time and so on The upright figure opened his mouth and continued, The rest of the masterless paths are all minor paths, and even if one were to reign over these minor paths, it would be useless and unable to bepared to those true great paths. After a pause, this upright figure continued, Lets go, leave this ce, circling around with Doomlord for several days has already attracted the attention of quite a few old ghosts. Perhaps that shadowless and most sinister Dark Heavenly Sovereign has alreadye to find us. I guess that this Dark Heavenly Sovereign will y an extremely crucial role in the great cmity of the Ninth Era. The Human Realms source of darkness might be the Dark Heavenly Sovereigns handiwork! This Dark Heavenly Sovereign is not only sinister but also the most cunning, weve let him escape in our several joint sieges. The burly figure said in an annoyed voice.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lets go, go over to the Underworld Sea sourcend. Those old geezers from Chaosbinder are still dying their move because they want to fish us over. By now, Chaosbinder and their patience is about to wear out, so its a good time to take advantage of the return of Old Fives wisp of divine thought with Imperial Arms to give those old ghosts of Chaosbinder a surprise! That upright figure spoke, and as that folding space changed once more, these two peoples figures had already disappeared in ce. Not long after these two left, there was a slight fluctuation in the nearby void, and then a figure appeared as if out of thin air, slowly outlining its figure, covered in a cloud of darkness Origin Breath, unable to see its face, only a pair of eyes like the endless The ck Abyss was revealed. Uh-huh? Gone? Im a step toote, otherwise, in Doomlords territory, I would have been able to trap them when I teamed up with Doomlord. The figure muttered to himself, then he gazed towards the towering Thunderstruck Peak, his gaze narrowing slightly, The ninth Thunderheart Soulstone is about to be born? No wonder Doomlord doesnt move an inch away from Thunderstruck Peak, and even when he was repeatedly offended by Terran, he endured it. With that, the figure also turned into a mass of nothingness in the void and disappeared without a trace. The Human Realm, Ancient City of Ruins. Jason was heading to Land of the Divine Fallen to prepare for James help in refining a Saint-level elixir. At the same time, today was also the day that Purple Phoenix Saintesss Quasi-Divine casting waspleted, so he naturally had to go and take a look. As for what was happening in the Chaotic Realm that was separated from The Human Realm by endless space and time, in the depths of that starry sky, he naturally had no idea. Even if he did know, it wouldnt help, with his current strength, not to mention going to help, he couldnt even travel across space and time to the Chaos Realm. Jason entered Land of the Divine Fallen, came to Holy Dragon Land side, saw that there have been a lot of The Human Realm heavenly pride gathered in this side, and then fiercely saw the Forgeforge on the side rushed out of a fire phoenix silhouette, wrapped in rolling zing fire light, just like that phoenix divine me is burning. The fire was like the divine me of the phoenix burning. Chapter 2901 Phoenix Armor (Normal) Jason look carefully, the original floating in the air is a red like blood war clothes, crimson war clothes like burning mes, a true phoenix shadow attached to the above, is with the fusion of the war clothes. That was Purple Phoenix Saintesss True Phoenix, and she had catalyzed the True Phoenix Illusion to fuse with this battle suit, making it even more suited to herself and thus exerting even more power. Phoenix Armor casting sessful? Jason asked with a delighted face at the sight. Marcel, Zack and the others looked towards Jason, and Zack said, The casting has been sessful, and Purple Phoenix Saintess is sinking in her own origin qi while melding with the battle suit with her fate illusion. This soldier armor type battle suit looks extremely extraordinary. Jason nodded, it was indeed extraordinary, knowing that this battle suit was forged from Dragons Blood Gold, although that Dragons Blood Gold was only Demi-God Gold, but as long as it was Demi-God Gold there was growth. Going forward, if Dragons Blood Gold is acquired again, or any other Mother Gold embryo that can be fused, that is able to be incorporated into this Battle Suit, and will allow this Battle Suit to metamorphose into a true Divine Weapon. Of course, this could only depend on Purple Phoenix Saintesss chancester on, and if she couldnt meet a divine gold that could fuse with her battle suit, there was nothing she could do. Just thenCBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Whew! This battle suit rose up into the air andnded in Purple Phoenix Saintesss hands under the pull of that True Phoenixs shadow. After Purple Phoenix Saintess touched this battlesuit, she had a sense of being connected to this battlesuit in the darkness, a hint of helplessness shed in her eyes, and with a movement of her mind, this battlesuit immediately covered her body, which was extremely suitable, and the battlesuit had ayer of reddish color such as the light of blood, and flowed with the attribute patterns of Dragons Blood Gold. Golds attribute pattern. At that moment, Purple Phoenix Saintess had already sensed a powerful feeling, under the cover of this Phoenix Armor, her own defense had not only been greatly increased, but also the lines contained within Dragons Blood Gold belonged to the fire attribute, which was like a tiger adding wings to the evolution of her battle skills, and it was a great enhancement. Jason looked at his heart, he smiled and said moving, ra, you and I will fight against each other to see. Also try the divine power of this Phoenix Armor of yours. Purple Phoenix Saintess beautiful eyes shed as she whirled around and said, Alright, lets give it a try then. With that said, the two of them rose up in the air, and under the impetus of Purple Phoenix Saintesss own Original Power, an indestructible peakw rune was presented, and at the same time, the True Phoenix illusion also appeared in the air, blending in with Purple Phoenix Saintess, making that piece of armor look like it was made by a phoenix, calling it a Phoenix Armor was indeed true to its name. Calling it Phoenix Armor was indeed true to its name. Boom! Purple Phoenix Saintess evolved a battle technique and attacked towards Jason. She knew in her heart that Jason was very strong, so she didnt need to hold back too much when she struck, she evolved the Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique, the light on the Phoenix Armor was zing, a strand of Divine Power was erupting, and the attack that she struck was so strong and powerful that under the outburst of the Indestructible Peak Rune, the Indestructible Peak Power surged out and engulfed Jason. Indestructible Peak Power surged out, engulfing Jason. Jason was also serious in his approach, his Green Dragon Golden Body catalyzed up as he exploded his own Original Power, executing the Heaven Fists punch, and sted out a punch that was dominating and unparalleled, meeting this strike from Purple Phoenix Saintess. Bang! The two mens attacks hardened together in the void, and Jason immediately sensed that a hot as fire Original Power had impacted towards his body, and that Indestructible Peak Power had even shaken towards him. It made Jasons face look stricken and powerful! It was even more powerful than the two quasi-Creation realm powerhouses, Voidwalker and Inferno, that he had fought against in The Heavenly Realm! Again! Jason opened his mouth and spoke, as he activated the Azurius Seal, suppressing Purple Phoenix Saintess with the might of the Holy Seal, while at the same time executing the Emperor of Man Fist, a round of obsidian rose up, containing a zing and iparable aura of divine might, sting towards Purple Phoenix Saintess. Saintess. Purple Phoenix Saintess was also familiarizing herself with the use of Phoenix Armor, so she pushed Phoenix Armor with all her might, evolving her own battle techniques to her hearts content, and a powerful attack sted out to meet Jason. After a few battles, Jason had confirmed that with Purple Phoenix Saintesss currentbat power, he would have no problem killing a quasi Creation realm powerhouse. This is quite normal, Purple Phoenix Saintess is equipped with True Phoenix, the destiny of the strongest, plus has already cultivated to the peak of Immortality, it is possible to cross the level of the battle, and now with the Phoenix Armor, it will only be even more powerful. Jason estimated that Purple Phoenix Saintess would still suffer a small loss against a true Creation realm powerhouse, but if Purple Phoenix Saintess took another small step forward at the pinnacle of Immortality, it would be fully capable of fighting a Creation realm powerhouse. Jason exchanged several rounds with Purple Phoenix Saintess before he stopped, he said, ras current battle power is very strong, its even stronger than both of those two quasi-Creation realm powerhouses in the battle of The Heavenly Realm. ra, next, you continue to cultivate. See if you can take a step forward from the peak of Immortality! Uh-huh! Purple Phoenix Saintess nodded, a satisfied, jubnt smile spreading across her face. Finn, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy you can all benefit from sparring with ra and each other. Jason said. Jason then went straight to James and exined his intentions to James. James sniffed and said, Refining all four Holy Pill nts to be Saint-level pills? Thats considered a masterstroke. Fine, the old man will refine them for you. Thats a real pain in the ass James. Jason said. James did help a lot, most notably by helping to refine the weapon, without James, even if he captured any God Gold, it would be for nothing, no one would be able to forge a Divine Weapon or Quasi-divine Weapon. Moreover, some of The Human Realms Spiritual Soldiers, James also helped to remodel, making those Spiritual Soldiers more suitable and handy. However, the Spiritual Soldier Backfurnace transformation is not the same as the Mundane Cold Weapon Backfurnace. The Spiritual Soldier Backfurnace transformation requires Spiritual Soldier Masterwork to fill the build, and Jason has acquired a lot of Spiritual Soldier Masterwork in the Eastsea Enve, which is basically used for this purpose. Thats basically what its used for. The four strains of Holy Pill were refined to make holy level elixirs, and the captured divine gold was cast into Divine Weapon, the Creation Origin Stone and Chaos Origin Stone were gone, and the Indestructible Origin source was consumed tremendously. Jason looked inside the Storage Ring, and the entire Storage Ring was basically empty, which made him feel simr to spending money like water in the mundane world. The Storage Ring does contain an exotic treasure, the Three-Legged Golden Toad. This Three-Legged Golden Toad he also asked James, Three-Legged Golden Toad is RuiXiang foreign treasure, the biggest role is to gather wealth and gather qi, lets say a barrennd has a Three-Legged Golden Toad, year after year, Three-Legged Golden Toad will be some of the qi and the earths aura are converged over, over time a barrennd will be transformed into a blessed ce. Three-Legged Golden Toad will bring some luck and the earths spiritual energy together, and over time a barrennd will be transformed into a blessednd. The Celestial RealmThe Celestial Realms great powerhouses all have their own dojos, which are considered to be heavenly sanctuaries, and these dojos have Three-Legged Golden Toads, which are used to gather the spiritual energy of the earth and heaven and earths fortune. Jason doesnt have his own dojo so far, and theres basically no shadow on the concept of a dojo. So this Three-Legged Golden Toad he simply ignored, and would talk about itter when he could use it. After Jason handed over the four Holy Pill nts to James, he was ready to go to Saint Marie, wanting to spar with Saint Marie, mainly to feel the means of Creation realm powerhouses first, and familiarize himself with the Laws of Attack and Killings of Creation realm powerhouses first, so that he would not appear tock experience in responding to them in case a great war broke out and he was targeted by Creation realm powerhouses. In case a great war breaks out, in case a Creation realm powerhouse targets them, they wont appear tock experience in dealing with them. Chapter 2902 – Jason’s Epiphany (Normal) Land of the Divine Fallen. On one of the opposing sides, Jason is trading blows with Saint Marie. Jasons own Sunling Bloodline had been pushed to the limit, and ImmortalityOriginal Power was in full force, a Law of Imperishability rune encircling his body as his entire aura reached a peak. Azurius Seal! Jason bellowed, catalyzing the Azurius Seal and suppressing it towards Saint Marie. At the same time, Jason evolved his fist momentum, a thick and heavy mountain-like fist intent manifested, and a greenish-golden fist awn spanned across the sky, sting towards Saint Marie. Whoosh! However, Saint Marie catalyzed the Alchemical Principle and her figure disappeared from its original position, this was the use of the Creation Space, as long as Jason failed to lock her down in the first ce, it could not be helped at all by the transformation of the Creation Space. In the next moment, Saint Marie appeared on Jasons right side, and an baster-like sword awn also chopped out horizontally, the swords light shining brightly, with a touch of coldness like the sharpness of the moon, and took it straight towards Jason. Saint Marie was basically fighting at full strength as well, and she was interested in testing how high Jasons battle limit was at this stage. Seeing Saint Maries sword attack, Jason was fearless, his fist aura rose up again, his own Vital Force fused with Original Power, and as his fist power exploded, he sted over. Boom! With a loud bang, Jasons fist momentum shed with White Jade Swords de, and a powerful The power of creation swept over and shook Jason. The Original Power within Jasons body surged up crazily, basically dissolving that encroaching The power of creation. Without waiting for Jason to make a counterattack, in the next moment, a fire thunder was generated out of nowhere, containing the power of an Alchemical Principle, violently engulfing Jason. Jasons Green Dragon Golden Body zed up, and he threw out a punch, sting the fire and thunder elemental attack evolved by Saint Marie, then he held the Azurius Seal and activated the March Arctic, and the holy seal became part of his fist, apanied by the sound of the Green Dragons phantom dragon roar, and sted at Saint Marie with a domineering and iparable aura. Marie. Saint Maries face became heavy, the White Jade Sword in her hand was shining brightly, eye-catching and dazzling, she activated the Sword of Heaven, a sword momentum was generated out of thin air, forming millions of sword momentums, each of which contained her own Alchemical Principle, and finally converged into a sword de that looked like a giant mountain. Principle, and finally converged into a sword awn that was like a huge mountain, and shed at Jason horizontally. Boom! Apanied by a loud sound, Saint Maries sword and Jasons attack sted together, erupting into a monstrous vibration of sound and might, and rolling like a tidal wave of energy qi engulfed the surroundings. Jason opened his mouth with a muffled grunt, and his figure retreated a few steps, just now Saint Maries outbreak of The power of creation was extremely powerful, and he was unable to withstand it at this stage.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Saint Marie saw that Jason was only shaken back a few steps, and her face twitched as she did so. Saint Marie is currently only at the beginning peak of Creation realm, but she has umted countless years of precipitation at the peak of Immortality, and her depth is unimaginable. Therefore, after breaking through to Creation realm, she was much more powerful than any Creation realm powerhouse of the same rank, lets say The Celestial Realm some Creation realm peaks, Saint Marie had full confidence to kill them. Some Creation realm mid-order pinnacle, Saint Marie also had the confidence to fight. Just now, Saint Marie didnt use her full strength in that strike, but it was close enough, just shocking Jason back with no injuries, which allowed Saint Marie to judge the scope of Jasons battle power. Basically, against The Celestial Realm some Creation realm beginner level powerhouses are perfectly capable of a battle. Of course, this was just a theory, Jason still had to solve the problem of how to lock down Creation realm powerhouses, otherwise even Creation realm beginner powerhouses, under the use of Creation space, could not be locked down and could not attack them. No matter what, in Saint Maries eyes, Jasons battle power is already heavenly enough, so heavenly that she doesnt even know how to describe it, even if she counts from the Ancient Era, there are not many heavenly prides that can achieve this step. Jason, you dont have a problem against some Creation realm beginner level powerhouses right now, your battle power is enough to fight against Creation realm beginner level powerhouses, your own physique is very strong, and you will definitely not be able to beat your physical body against some Creation realm beginner level powerhouses head on. But Creation realm powerhouses have a lot of means, you need to be able to lock them down to be able to do so. Saint Marie spoke. Jason nodded, having battled Saint Marie for a while, he had some idea of the tactics of Creation realm powerhouses. This cut with Saint Marie was also very profitable for Jason. Jason then found a secluded ce to practice in Land of the Divine Fallen, where he began to review the battle with Saint Marie and analyze the many tactics of Creation realm powerhouses. One of the most difficult to guard against is the Creation realm powerhouses utilization of thews of space, being able to create space, which also allows Creation realm powerhouses toe and go as they please, and in order to fight or even kill Creation realm powerhouses at a transgressing level, the most critical thing is how to solve this problem. Azurius Seal has the ability to suppress confinement, and if it can be suppressed in advance, Creation realm powerhouses wont be able to utilize the ability of Creation Space. But Creation realm powerhouses arent stupid, of course they wont stand still and let you suppress them. Jason thought darkly in his mind. Jasons mind suddenly recalled that during the final battle of Eastsea Enve, Skybound Sects Aurora had cut off the space where Mount Chaos was located with a sword, prompting Mount Chaos to fail to exert his ability to create space in time, buying him some time to fight with Old Mr. Miller. He was able to buy some time for him and Old Mr. Miller. This made Jasons eyes light up C if it was possible to truncate a side of space and then suppress it with Azurius Seal, then Creation realm powerhouses being unable to spatially shift would be able to solve the problem. The point is, how do you truncate space? Jason thought about the avable battle techniques, and suddenly he had a sh of light C All Arctic! All Arctic from Nine Characters Fist! In fact, Jasons use of All Arctic was previously at a very shallow level; Jasons evolution of All Arctic from Nine Characters Fist was more about evolving a Fist Seal to protect his body and defend it. All Arctic is indeed a defensive fist seal in Nine Characters Fist, but the real meaning of All Arctic lies in the interception of space, in the confinement of space, confinement and interception of space, with the power of space for defense, which is the powerful ce of All Arctic. Next Ill have to cultivate All Arctic until Ive cultivated to the true mysteries of All Arctic, to the point of being able to cut off a side of space! Jason thought to himself. After finding the solution, Jason also had a goal, the Storage Ring in his hand flickered with millimeters of light, and he took out a drop of Indestructible Origin source and took it in preparation for impacting the Immortality middle stage. The Heavenly Realm battle, along with the sparring cuts with Saint Marie, Jason felt that at the peak of Immortality Beginner he had honed his skills to the extreme and was ready to break through to Immortality Middle next. Chapter 2903 Finn’s Decision (Normal) Jason took three drops of the Indestructible Origin Source Spring, and he immediately operated the Green Dragon Emperor Battle Technique, refining the majestic energy contained within the Indestructible Origin Source Spring. Refining. A pure and majestic Indestructible Origin energy filled his body and was eventually absorbedpletely, causing his Indestructible Origin to grow even further. Boom! Boom! A roaring and vibrating sound came from within Jasons body, his heart was beating powerfully, his essence and blood were surging, his own qi and blood were flourishing and rising up, rushing straight up into the sky with a majestic momentum. Jasons martial arts aura was climbing rapidly, and Indestructible Origins aura was getting stronger and stronger, and in the end- Boom! Jason easily impacted the Immortality mid-stage, but Jason didnt stop there, the energy from the Indestructible Origin source in his body hadnt been digested yet. Jason continues to harden and improve. In fact, even if he didnt take the Indestructible Origin source, Jason was able to break through to the Immortality Middle Stage by relying on himself, but what Jason wanted was to reach the Peak Completion Realm immediately after breaking through to the Immortality Middle Stage. So thats why Jason took the Indestructible Origin source. The big battle ising, and Jason just wants to get stronger fast. The energy contained within the three drops of Indestructible Origin Source did not disappoint Jason, and as the pure and majestic energy in his body was refined, Jason also cultivated to the peak of the middle stage of Immortality. Jason was content with this, and he didnt stop there, as he surged into the air and began to evolve All Arctic from Nine Characters Fist! All Arctic evolved to the extreme, capable of truncating space. Time was running out, the side of The Celestial Realm would inevitably kill in as soon as they consolidated Ancientway, so he needed to race against the clock to cultivate. Especially the All Arctics Upanishad, he needed to control it, otherwise when facing some Creation realm powerhouses, even if he upied the advantage in physical body physique, but under the inability to get close, he could only look at the ocean, and could not exert any effect. Not only Jason, but all of the rest of The Human Realms Celestials were also practicing. Among other things, Wolf Boy is finally the one who has realized the mystery of Immortality and stepped into the level of the peak of Immortality. Right after that, Robert and Benji stepped into the Immortality peak, they were initially behind Wolf Boy, but now they are catching up. Wolf Boy was indeed slightlycking in the sense of Taoism, but as long as he took this step, with his Innate Talents physique, and with enough cultivation resources, the speed of cultivation would still be too much for people to handle.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As for the duo of Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn, they are the ones who have a chance to go even further on the Immortality pinnacle, as they have also refined the Chaos Origin Stone. Its a pity that the Chaos Origin Stone has already been consumed, otherwise, if there is still Chaos Origin Stone, with Finn and Purple Phoenix Saintess at the pinnacle of Immortality having been tempered to the extreme, it would certainly be able to take a step forward. Now they could only rely on their own hard work. Finn was also cultivating bitterly, a Primal Demonic Qi filled out from his body, he had already cultivated Heavenly Devil Scourge to the sixth heavenly perfection, he was currently using Heavenly Demon Power to toughen his own body, he wanted to go even further and break through the peak of Immortalitys Shackles. To break the shackles of the pinnacle of Immortality and continue to take a step forward, the only way to start is to strengthen the physique, and to take another step forward even if it is still far away from the Great Immortality, but at least it has touched the threshold of the Great Immortality. Finn was in the middle of his practice when he felt that he was getting close, had some rity, and was almost touching the threshold of the Great Immortality. Of course, it is only able to touch, to really reach the Great Immortality this is very difficult, need two other supreme treasure level Origin Stones. Even if you cant reach the truly great Immortality, being able to touch Half-Eternal thats a huge boost in battle power. Just as Finn was in the middle of his practice, all of a suddenC Boy, isnt a big battleing up? Heavenly Devils voice came through. Finns face froze, Heavenly Devil had actually been silent for a while, after returning to The Human Realm from the Eastsea Enve, Heavenly Devil was basically in a state of silence, and thest time Sue had taken the initiative to speak to him was when Jason was fighting Eternal Thunderp. Finn Divine Sense responded, The Celestial Realm is about tounch an all-out attack, so there is indeed a great war about to break out. This devil said that each and every one of you The Human Realm Celestials are cultivating so desperately, it turns out that its in response to the Great War. Heavenly Devil opened his mouth and continued, Youve already cultivated to the peak of Immortality and youre still tempering your physique, is this a desire to pursue Great Immortality? Big Immortality is hard, and I know I cant reach it. But it would be nice if it could go further. Finn said. You had refined the Chaos Origin Stone, so there is indeed hope that you can go Half-Eternal. Heavenly Devil opened his mouth and added, But it is stillcking. If you want to go further, then go to a ce where this devil can help you. Hmm? What ce? Finn asked in surprise. Its that ce where Forever Kong is. Heavenly Devil said in a calm tone. You mean Mengze Mountain? asked Finn. Right! Heavenly Devil responded. Finn fell silent, would this Heavenly Devil be so kind as to gift himself a creation to build upon the pinnacle of Immortality? In fact, one thing Finn did understand since choosing to be hosted inside of him by Heavenly Devil was that Heavenly Devil wouldnt always be willing to just host him. He didnt know what Heavenly Devil wanted to scheme, but if there was the right opportunity, of course an existence like Heavenly Devil would want to dominate everything, and there was a possibility that he would take over him, or there could be other intentions. Anyway, Finn is more or less certain to guard against Heavenly Devil. Perhaps sensing Finns silence and hesitation, Heavenly Devil continued, What? Worried that this devil will be unfavorable to you? Youre only an Immortality at the end of your life, and I dont care to do you any harm. The Human Realm is in decline, so it is the right choice to enhance your strength to survive this great war. Otherwise, if you die in the battlefield, everything will be empty talk. This devils wisp of Yuan Shen still has to be hosted on you, so for this devil to say that it is unfavorable to you, wouldnt that be asking for death? Finns eyes changed slightly, he was a decisive person himself, and in the face of the uing great war, improving his strength was indeed a top priority. So Finn made his choice, he stood up and said, OK, then Ill make a trip to Mengze Mountain. Finn thought well, anyway, Mengze Mountain side has Forever Kong sitting in the town, Forever Kong has been restored to the peak of Creation realm, Heavenly Devil only has a wisp of the spirit, even if Heavenly Devil has any idea, in front of Forever Kong, Im afraid it wont be able to make any waves. Even if Heavenly Devil had any ideas, he wouldnt be able to turn the tide in front of Forever Kong. So Finn agreed, got up and headed for Mengze Mountain. Chapter 2904 – Changes in the Great Tomb (Normal) Shadowmist Woond. Finn is traveling through Shadowmist Woond. As he was walking, Finn vaguely sensed the movement of Heavenly Devils genjutsu, which looked like it was looking towards a certain location in Shadowmist Woond. Finns spirit level was sensed, and he subconsciously looked towards this direction, with his Immortality peaks divine sense, he could sense that the direction was filled with a rich Dark Origin Qi. Heavenly Devil, whats so unusual about that ce? Finn asked divinely. Dark Origin Forms the Abyss Heavenly Devils murmuring voice rang out as he continued, This devil senses a simr aura from it, an aura that also exists in one of the Forbidden Lands in the heavens. This aura exists in the heavens as well? Finn froze and couldnt help but ask, What part of the heavens is that? The ck abyss of evil spells! Heavenly Devils voice rang out word for word. Mengze Mountain. Finnes, he doesnt rush nowadays, he opens his mouth to announce his identity and asks for an audience with Forever Kong. After a long time, Forever Kongs voice came and motioned for him to enter. Finn body shaped his breath before walking inside Mengze Mountain. Finn, who was sort ofing to Mengze Mountain for the first time, made his way towards the front, and as he walked, he jerked his head to see a slope appearing in front of him, at least from a distance, as if it were a small hill. But soon, Finn immediately detected an abnormality, he obviously sensed that the strand of Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen hosted in his body became restless, giving him the feeling as if that strand of Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen wanted to go out of his body in this way. At the same timeC Boom! The whole ground suddenly shook, this sudden change took Finn by surprise, the vibration was so strong that it was like the whole ground was going to turn up. Immediately afterC Click! Click! Finn actually saw that the mountainside in front of him had suddenly cracked open a huge gap, and an aura as ck as ink rushed up to the sky. Thats Primal Demonic Qi! Finns face was shocked, because the ck breath that rushed out from the cracked gap in the mountainside actually contained extremely pure and violent Primal Demonic Qi! Whats going on here? How can there be a Primal Demonic Qi surge in this area? In fact, Finn did not know that the hillside in his eyes was actually arge grave, and just as thatrge grave cracked open a huge gap, a figure appeared out of thin air with a whoosh sound, and then a square tripod appeared in the air, dropping a dark light to suppress thatrge grave. At the same time, on thatrge grave, a subtle dao pattern emerged, which lit up one after another, connected to each other, and vaguely formed a blockade formation, spreading throughout the entirerge grave. However, it was still difficult to stop the mutation of this great tomb, the vibration of the ground still continued, and even that huge crack was surrounded by a spiders web of cracks that extended out. Land of the Divine Fallen. Jason was practicing All Arctic, after breaking through to the peak of the Immortality middle stage, the All Arctic he was urging was even more powerful, and with deeper perception and practice, he gradually figured out some of the mysteries of All Arctic, and was starting to try to truncate space. Just thenC Buzz! The wisp of Human Emperor Sword sword spirit in his body revived on its own, emitting a sword sound that resounded through the heavens and earth, and under the revival on its own, the sword intent that was as if it was substantial was pointed straight towards the direction of Mengze Mountain. Jasons heart was shocked, he came back to his senses, his eyes fiercely looked toward the direction of Mengze Mountain, he thought of something like that, and muttered under his breath, Something happened to that big grave ? Jason didnt hesitate any longer as he rushed out of Land of the Divine Fallen and towards Mengze Mountain. At the same time, Saint Marie, Ancestor King, King James and other Lords of Forbidden Land, who were all originally practicing, were also startled, and their figures appeared, looking at Mengze Mountain from afar. Mengze Mountain. Forever Kong appeared and a square tripod hovered above therge grave, dropping a dark iron curtain to suppress it. At this moment, Forever Kong was no longer as easygoing and calm as he used to be, his eyes were bursting with divine aura, as bright as the sun, that mighty pressure of creation on his body suppressed the heavens and the earth, and an overpowering aura permeated his body, as he stared at Finn, that gaze actually looking into Finns body, and opened his mouth to say, Heavenly Devil, what do you mean by this? With only a wisp of Yuan Shen left, do you want toe and take over your physical body? Boom! At these words, Finns mind was shaken. He could hear that Forever Kongs words were not directed at him, but rather at the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen hosted within him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. And, Forever Kong mentioned Heavenly Devils flesh Is it hard to believe that Heavenly Devils flesh is buried here? Is that the hill? No, really, that hillside is a grave, a big grave! On Finns body, a strand of Primal Demonic Qi overflowed and gradually formed an illusory figure, which spoke, It is not here to take my flesh. This devil only has a strand of Yuan Shen remaining, do you think that with this strand of Yuan Shen you can expel my physical body? And what do you mean by that? Forever Kong asked in this regard with an icy gaze. The flesh body has a feeling and naturally reacts, it has nothing to do with this wisp of Yuan Shen of this demon. Heavenly Devil opened his mouth and continued, This devil hase just to take some of this brats creation, so that he can be strong enough to cope with the uing great battle. Whoosh! Heavenly Devil said this as Jason arrived. He saw the shadow that Heavenly Devil had evolved, and at that moment, the wisp of Emperor of Mans sword spirit inside him couldnt help but try to chop out, but it was controlled by Jason. Forever Kong said, What creation do you want to take? The graveyard where the physical body is buried has foreign fruits that have been nourished by the blood qi within the physical body through the ages, and contains the purest Innate Origin Evil Energy, which is enough to allow this kid to take another step forward from the peak of Immortality. Heavenly Devil said. Jasons heart stirred as he looked towards therge grave, there was indeed foreign fruit growing on therge grave, he had seen it the first time he came, the foreign fruit was as bright as a blood diamond, growing on top of therge grave. Forever Kongughed coldly and said, Havent you ever thought of taking back your physical body? Thought so. Heavenly Devil opened his mouth as he said, Whoever doesnt want to reim their physical body? But right now, there is nothing this devil can do. If my guess is right, this devils flesh has sealing runes, and if this devil takes over the flesh at this moment, then this wisp of Yuan Shen will also be suppressed. Besides, this wisp of my spirit cant drive my body. This Demon has no grudges with you and the others, this Demons greatest enemy is the Emperor of Heaven, so why dont you all feel at ease? Forever Kongs eyes shed with essence as he looked at Jason and said, Jason, what do you think? Jason looked to the Heavenly Devil Void as he asked in a deep voice, Heavenly Devil, are you sure youre not counting on Finn? This devil hosted in his body, naturally hope that he is more and more powerful. As for counting this devil in the ancient times, how to say is also with the Emperor of Heaven side by side of the person, to say counting the district of an Immortalitys descendant, then you are not too look down on this devil. Heavenly Devil responded. Chapter 2905 – Each has his own plans (Normal) Jasons eyes shed, he knew that Heavenly Devil such an existence is by no means good, the ancient period can bepared with the Emperor of Heaven, the ancient end of the war were not able topletely let its soul fly away, can only be separated from its spirit and body peeled off, respectively, suppressed. Would such a being not have the slightest idea? Willing to stay hosted inside Finn? Of course not! Jason thought of Rex Wildborn who was sealed in the Eastsea Enve in the Giant Peaks, sealed for several eons by the Eastern Great Emperor, with a deep resentment, a murderous nature, and a superhuman desire for freedom. In contrast, Rex Wildborns situation has simrities to Heavenly Devils, both being suppressed. So Heavenly Devil doesnt want his freedom back? Such a giant figure from the ancient times, on the verge of the Ninth Era Cataclysm, would not be willing to be like this? Heavenly Devil would surely have some ns, some ideas as well. Its just that Heavenly Devil hadnt even been forting about anything before, and Jason had to wait and see what happened. Now that Heavenly Devil had encouraged Finn toe to Mengze Mountain of his own ord, he certainly wasnt simply going to give Finn a piece of his creation, and it would be foolish to really think that. Since Heavenly Devil was starting to take the initiative, he must have something up his sleeve, and Jason wanted to see what Heavenly Devil was secretly trying to do. Now Heavenly Devil hasnt shown much evil or much good on The Human Realms side for a while, but its true that Heavenly Devil has a grudge against Emperor of Heaven. So Heavenly Devil is sort of a double-edged sword, and if it can be utilized and Heavenly Devil can be involved in the fight against the Divine, it can be good for The Human Realm. Also, beware of some of Heavenly Devils calctions, as Heavenly Devil is sort of a ticking time bomb that who knows when it will explode. Jason then looked over to Forever Kong, who he was secretlymunicating with in a voice transmission. Forever Kong, make a worst-case scenario, if this wisp of Heavenly Devils genesis enters his physical body, with the arrangement in the great tomb and Forever Kongs strength today, can it be suppressed? Jason asked in a voice transmission. Forever Kong responded, In addition to the formationsid down by the Great Burial Mound, Heavenly Devils physical body is also suppressed by the Great Formation, and at the same time, there is a God-killing array in the head position of Heavenly Devils physical body, so with the only remaining wisp of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen, he does not dare to enter his physical body. He did not dare to enter his physical body. Otherwise, this wisp of Yuan Shen will be directly exterminated by the God-killing array. Thats a relief. Jason said and continued, For Heavenly Devil, I think it is appropriate to sparse rather than block. Since he took the initiative today, its good to see what he wants to do, the only way to understand his purpose is to make a corresponding countermeasure. Word to the wise. Forever Kong said. Jason reached an agreement with Forever Kong, then he looked at the Heavenly Devil Void and said, Elder Heavenly Devil, its not that I cant trust you, but it mainly lies in the fact that I cant just let Finn risk his life. Since you want to send Finn a piece of creation, thats fine. But the prerequisite is that this wisp of your Yuan Shen leaves Finns body first, and when Finn finishes refining the creation youre sending and confirms that its fine, then youll host it in his body. If this wisp of my Yuan Shen leaves the host, its a rootless weed that will go up in smoke. The Heavenly Devil silhouette said. Jason sneered and said, Elder Heavenly Devils feats areparable to Emperor of Heaven. I believe that it is fine for this wisp of Elder Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen to temporarily leave Finns body. The Heavenly Devil Void was slightly silent, then said, OK! Saying that, this Heavenly Devil shadow appeared more solid, and a strand of Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen detached itself from Finns body, forming a shadow that manifested in the air. Buzz! At that moment, Jason directly sacrificed the Human Emperor Sword Sword Spirit, he was holding the Human Emperor Sword Sword Spirit and was guarding against the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen, if the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen had any movement, he would catalyze the Human Emperor Sword Sword Spirit to chop over. In fact, at this moment when the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen manifested, Jason had at one point wanted to catalyze the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit to chop down and join hands with Forever Kong to destroy this strand of Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen. But Jason still restrained himself, on the one hand, currently Heavenly Devil didnt show any malice, on the other hand, was such an existence so good to exterminate? Being able topete with Emperor of Heaven, Emperor of Heaven, not to mention, a Qi transformed into three Qing, Ming three doppelg?ngers, the means is inexplicable. Heavenly Devil, an old devil that had survived from ancient times until now, was that easy? If it was really that easy to exterminate, then the so-calledparison with Emperor of Heaven would be a joke. If the extermination doesnt work, and the Heavenly Devils physical body under the Great Tomb is implicated in the massacre, what will be the price on The Human Realms side if they have to fight their way out of the tomb? The Celestial Realms side was about to invade on arge scale, so at this juncture, Jason really didnt dare to take a gamble, or else The Celestial Realm hadnt even killed them yet, and The Human Realms side had already suffered heavy losses, so The Human Realm was really in danger. Jason restrained himself, and Forever Kong restrained himself and did not strike. At least Heavenly Devil hasnt shown any malice so far, and also at the end of the Eastsea Enve, Heavenly Devil was manifesting his shadow to fight against the Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, so Jason wouldnt be able to cross that bridge. However, if Heavenly Devil really has any secret tactics, any malicious intent, then even if The Human Realms side pays a price, it will have to go all out to kill and stop it. At that moment, the shadow formed by Heavenly Devils genjutsu reached forward, aiming for therge grave in front of him. A few nts grew on top of therge grave, as brightly colored as blood diamonds, and when Heavenly Devils palm explored it, therge grave had a slight vibration, but it didnt cause any strange changes. Jason and Forever Kong are both keeping a close eye on it, as well as being on guard in the shadows. Not only them, Ancestor King and the others were also keeping their gazes fixed on Mengze Mountains side, and if there was really any change, they would all be able to immediately spatially transform ande. Originally, thisrge grave is a jedi, once stepped into will cause unpredictable things, even Forever Kong will not easily go to cause thisrge grave mutation. However, Heavenly Devils palm probed through and there was no abnormality, and it seemed that under the same source of breath, the Heavenly Devils flesh under therge grave continued to return to peace. Wow! Heavenly Devils palm dug up a nt by the roots, and in that instant, the leaves on the nt, including the fruit that came out of it, directly withered at a speed visible to the naked eye.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Instead, the roots of the nt were flowing with wisps of crystalline aura, permeated with a quintessential Innate Origin Evil Energy. Forever Kong couldnt help but see it and say, Devil spirit root? Heavenly Devil smiled and said, Worthy of being the first person under Emperor of Man to know astronomy and geography, with much insight. This is indeed Devil spirit root. Forever Kong said, The molded Devil spirit root isparable to Holy Pill, but it can only work on the first Heavenly Devil body, this Devil spirit root is indeed of great use to Finn. At this time, Heavenly Devil had already collected this Devil spirit root and levitated it in front of Finn, saying, Kid, take it. It will do no harm to your cultivation. Finn gazes over to Forever Kong with Jason. Jason nodded and said, You try refining it a little bit first. Finn nodded his head and picked up the Devil spirit root, nibbling a small piece right off the bat before he began to push his gong method to refine it. Chapter 2906 Forever Kong’s Caveat (Normal) Finn attempted to gnaw a small piece, the result is actually sensed a extremely pure Innate Origin Energy in the body flow, this is the most suitable for his first Heavenly Devil bodys Origin Energy. Finn refined the energy, sensed it, and did not notice anything wrong. Finn continued to take the Devil spirit root, and as the energy contained within the Devil spirit root was refined, his martial aura began to slowly climb stronger. Jason sensed the change in Finns martial aura, and with a twinkle in his eye, he looked thoughtful as he looked at the Devil spirit root. Immediately, Jason transmitted his voice to Forever Kong, Forever Kong, this Devil spirit root looks extremely effective against Finn, could it be that there is something to it? Forever Kong responded with a voice transmission after hearing his words, Devil spirit root can be said to be a great medicine for qi and blood, Finn chose to go with the Heavenly Devil body first, this Devil spirit root can be said to be the right medicine for him, which is equivalent to saying that a strand of qi and blood of the Heavenly Devils flesh and blood can be used for him. I didnt expect that Heavenly Devil would be the first one. I also did not expect, Heavenly Devil willing to this Devil spirit root with Finn. Hmm? Jason was a little puzzled. Forever Kong exined, Heavenly Devils physical body has been sealed for many years, and this physical body of his is at the very least at the peak of eternity, or even at the quasi-immortal level, capable of remaining immortal. However, after being sealed for many years, the fleshly bodys qi and blood would inevitably spill over. The scattered qi and blood gave birth to the Devil spirit root, which was equivalent to the Devil spirit root helping to lock that part of the scattered qi and blood. One day, if Heavenly Devil is able to reim his physical body, and he takes all of this Devil spirit root, then that part of his physical bodys scattered qi and blood will be replenished, and this physical body will directly return to its peak state. Jason instantly understood, the scattered qi and blood of Heavenly Devils physical body could be absorbed by the Devil spirit root, and if this physical body recovered again, as long as the Devil spirit root that had been birthed was directly consumed, the scattered qi and blood would be made up and returned. So, by giving Finn a Devil spirit root, Heavenly Devil is consuming a strand of that physical bodys chakra. Jason took a deep breath and said, Elder, I hear you. To tell you the truth, I once thought that the nt exotic fruit on therge grave belonged to some kind of spiritual medicine, but it turned out to be Devil spirit root. Forever Kong said, The Devil spirit root is ever-changing, some of the fruits of the Devil spirit root are shaped like blood diamonds, and some of the fruits of the Devil spirit root are in the shape of golden dragons, which is suspected to be like the Holy Golden Dragon Fruit, but in fact it is only one of the characteristics of the Devil spirit root that is ever-changing. Some Devil Spirit Root fruits take the shape of a golden dragon, which is suspected to be the Holy Golden Dragon Fruit. Just now Heavenly Devil took out a Devil spirit root, the branches, leaves and fruits withered directly, only the root under the soilyer, which is where the medicinal properties of the Devil spirit root converge, and what grows on the surface is not the main body. In addition, there should be a Devil spirit roots main root under the big grave, and the rest of the ones that popped up were only due to the growth of the main roots roots, including the Devil spirit root that Heavenly Devil gave to Finn. Jason nodded as he agreed with Forever Kongs words. Heavenly Devils physical body is at least at the peak level of Eternal Realm, and the overflowing qi and blood is naturally extremely powerful, and there is bound to be the main root of Devil spirit root under the big grave. The main root is the convergence of this body overflow of blood essence, with Finns current realm, Heavenly Devil even if the main root out to him refining, that Finn can not be refining, the majestic blood is enough to Finn directly burst. Thus, what Heavenly Devil had given Finn was just some side branches extending from the main root, containing a strand of qi and blood, yet it was enough for Finns current realm. Furthermore, Heavenly Devil wouldnt give Finn the main root, which was rted to the qi and blood essence that he would need to replenish under the revival of his physical body someday, and there was no way he would give it. At this time, Jason heard Forever Kongs voice transmission again, with a serious tone, Jason, Heavenly Devil needs to be careful. In the ancient battle, Heavenly Devil seemed to have been assassinated and reduced to such a state. However, with Heavenly Devils unpredictable and scheming character, when he was being backstabbed back then, did he really not realize anything? Why did he still take the initiative to enter the game? Perhaps the fact that he took the initiative to enter the game and be assassinated was part of his n. In short, he may have really been caught off guard by the backstabbing back then, or he may have deliberately entered the game, and only he knows the exact truth. But just be careful and watch out. Jason frowned, ncing at the Heavenly Devil Void out of the corner of his eye as he said, Deliberately entering the game to be backstabbed? What good will that do him? Now that his physical body has been suppressed and only a wisp of his Yuan Shen remains, if he deliberately entered the game back then, the price he paid was too great, right? There is a price, naturally there will also be a gain. When Heavenly Devil this level of those strong, lets say Peerless God King was broken into the ck abyss of evil spell, Emperor of Man alone to block the heavens, so far the life and death of unknown. Emperor of Heaven is still in charge of the nine domains of the heavens, including the heavens of the major Forbidden Land of the Lord of the gods also in charge of a ce. If Heavenly Devil intentionally entered the game back then and fell into such a situation, it may seem like a loss, but if you really want to count it up, did Heavenly Devil really lose? Forever Kong transmitted his voice. Forever Kong continued to secretly transmit his voice in a grave tone, Emperor of Heaven has been attacking The Human Realm with the aim of taking control of The Human Realm and wanting to enter The Human Realm. including some of The Celestial Realm. Forbidden Land Divine Lords are bound to have such thoughts as well. But could Emperor of Heaven, including his forces, and the major Forbidden Land God Lords of The Celestial Realm, could theye to The Human Realm at this moment? No! But what about Heavenly Devil? His physical body, this wisp of his spirit, is currently in The Human Realm! Boom! Jasons mind vibrated and rose as Forever Kongs words woke him up. Some of the giants of The Celestial Realm, including Emperor of Heaven, would surely like to take the helm of The Human Realm, but theyre all restricted by Ancientway and cant do anything about trying to get into The Human Realm. But Heavenly Devil is different, his physical body is sealed right here in The Human Realm, and this wisp of his genesis is also right now in The Human Realm. If Heavenly Devil has something up his sleeve for The Human Realm as well, is this a loss if he was actively in the game and was backstabbed in the first ce? Its not a loss, its a blood profit! Because, he has an unrivaled advantage over the likes of Emperor of Heaven, who is physically present in The Human Realm with a wisp of his spirit! Jason did not move and transmitted his voice, Emperor of Heaven, Heavenly Devils stream is probably not a good thing, they are all old shady goods. Elder, it would be better to start getting rid of Heavenly Devil as an afterthought after this great battle against the heavens. At the very least, we should re-suppress this wisp of his Yuan Shen. This matter is to be considered in the long run, and there is no need to startle the snakes before being fully certain. Anyway, just be on guard. Forever Kong responded. Boom! At this point, Finn refined the piece of Devil spirit rootpletely. This caused his own qi and blood to undergo some metamorphosis, and the metamorphosed qi and blood nourished his flesh and bones, his flesh and body were bing stronger, and that martial aura climbed up, breaking through the shackles of the peak of Immortality and taking a small step forward on the foundation of the peak of Immortality. Half-step to the big Immortality! Jasons heart moved, the strand of Heavenly Devils fleshly qi and blood contained within the Devil spirit root had helped Finns own qi and blood metamorphose, and had also allowed him to sessfully step into the Half-Eternal level.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason nced at the Heavenly Devil Shadow, who appeared calm and was clearly expecting this oue. Chapter 2907 – Each has his own calculations (Normal) Finn finally consolidated his martial realm and stepped into the Half-Eternal level, his own qi and blood and flesh and body were undergoing a metamorphosis, and he was a great deal stronger than the peak of Immortality. In this regard, Finn was also extremely satisfied, after all, to be able to go to this stage of half-step Great Extinction, in The Celestial Realm only those top-tier Celestial Pride were able to do so. Eventually, this wisp of Heavenly Devils genesis was also re-hosted within Finn. Jason says goodbye to Forever Kong and leaves Mengze Mountain with Finn. Jasons mind echoed Forever Kongs words, and he was naturally wary of Heavenly Devil in his heart, but Forever Kong also transmitted his voice to imply that there was currently no problem with the seal that suppressed Heavenly Devils physical body, which meant that it would be difficult for Heavenly Devil to make too much progress in his actions within a short period of time, and thus from the perspective of In terms of time, the one who should be anxious is also Heavenly Devil. In addition, if Heavenly Devils initiative to get into the game was backstabbed, and his n was The Human Realm, that means he wouldnt let Emperor of Heaven and the rest of The Celestial Realms power to get their hands on The Human Realm. Otherwise, what would Heavenly Devil have to do with The Celestial Realm giants like Emperor of Heaven really taking control of The Human Realm? Emperor of Heaven maintained his peakbat power, and with Heavenly Devils current state, if Emperor of Heaven were to enter The Human Realm, the first thing that would be killed would be Heavenly Devils physical body and Yuan Shen. Heavenly Devil, you want to sit back and watch The Human Realm fight with the heavens while you reap the benefits? If The Human Realm is really in danger, will you not contribute? Would you stand by and watch Emperor of Heaven take over The Human Realm, causing your years of nning toe to naught? Therefore, at this stage, you will definitely stop Emperor of Heavens side from invading The Human Realm as well! Jason thought darkly in his mind, already beginning to judge how to get Heavenly Devil to take the initiative in the next big battle. Heavenly Devil is definitely something to be wary of, regardless of its purpose. Speaking of which, Heavenly Devil was a double-edged sword, a potential threat to The Human Realm, but at this stage Heavenly Devil wouldnt let Emperor of Heavens side easily attack The Human Realm, or else in his current state, Emperor of Heaven wouldnt let him go and would cut off his roots. Therefore, utilized well, Heavenly Devil is bound to be in the front line of the battle against The Celestial Realm. If Heavenly Devils strand of genjutsu consumes weakness in the battle against Ascension thats best, and kills two birds with one stone. Jason quickly made a calction in his mind, and in turn began toe up with some coping strategies. Ancient City of Ruins. Back on the Ancient City of Ruins side, Finn continues to go to practice. The strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen in Finns sea of consciousness did not fall into a state of silent recovery, but neither did the strand fluctuate in any way that interfered with or drew Finns attention to it. Heavenly Devil This wisp of genjutsu looks like its sensing something. Meanwhile, on Mengze Mountain, therge grave had been restored to its original state, and the cracks that had originally opened had closed back up, so that the grave looked no different from what it had been at the beginning. However, under therge grave, a body is buried in the depths of the mudyer, the mud around the body is obviously not ordinary mortal soil, theseyers of soil are embedded with a confinement energy, is surging, and sometimes shes a pattern, that is connected together the dao pattern, forming a confinement array. Moreover, a sealing great formation was left on this flesh body to confine it. Just at this moment, fiercely saw this body of flesh originally tightly closed eyes seem to move slightly, looking at want to open their eyes, but in an instant but no movement, as if just now that all is just an illusion. Flesh above the soilyer, but nurturing a huge spiritual roots, enough to have the size of a basin, this spiritual roots body blood red, vaguely contains a majestic vastness of blood. This is the Devil spirit root, which is exactly what Forever Kong guessed to be the main Devil spirit root. At this time, only to see this Devil spirit root main root on the flow of light overflowing color, with extremely subtle fluctuations of the soul, as if it has been psychic, but if carefully sensed, will find that the subtle fluctuations are fluctuations at the level of divine consciousness. It was as if, on the main root of this Devil spirit root, a subtle wisp of metempsychosis had been attached. This tiny wisp of Yuan Shen is fluctuating slightly, like sensing something, so tiny enough to be negligible fluctuations, but also did not cause any reaction of this physical body sealing array, everything is as dead silent as before. And yet, its very different from what it was already. In the Ancient City of Ruins, Finn was still practicing, but some information shed through the divine consciousness of Heavenly Devils genesis: God-killing array? Emperor of Man is really careful enough to set up a God-killing array in my fleshly body. If I were to enter this body rashly, my spirit would be strangled by the God-killing array. However, as the saying goes, Dao is one foot tall and the devil is ten feet tall, Emperor of Man, since this devils detached wisp of Yuan Shen has already attached itself to the Devil spirit root, it wont take long for this God-killing array to be dismantled by this devil! The Devil spirit root converged in itself was Heavenly Devils flesh and blood, which was of the same origin as Heavenly Devils, so Heavenly Devil had no problem separating out a tiny wisp of Yuan Shen from the Devil spirit root to attach to it. It is no problem for Heavenly Devil to attach himself to the Devil spirit root, as the homologous flesh, blood and qi can better nourish his subtle Yuan Shen. Green Dragon Stronghold. Jason returns to the stronghold, only to see Old Mr. Miller practicing boxing. Although Old Mr. Miller had lost his origin and was unable to contain the originw in his punches, he looked like an ordinary old man who was practicing boxing techniques to strengthen his body. Still, upon closer inspection, Old Mr. Millers punch evolution has a special vor within it. Old Mr. Millers understanding of boxing and its meaning is unparalleled, and even a simple practice of boxing carries with it an ineffable vor. The old man is starting to figure out his way out of the martial arts? Jason thought to himself. He didnt bother Old Mr. Miller, he sensed that Old Mr. Miller was in a state of forgetfulness, perhaps also trying to figure out a path of martial arts of his own from his own sense of boxing. Jason returned to his room to rest a little, he had broken through to the peak of the Immortality middle rank, and then had been practicing All Arctic without resting, so he took the opportunity to rest at this moment as well. Meanwhile, Jason is listing out the strongest yers on The Human Realms side of the fence, with the only Creation realm powerhouses currently in the stable being Forever Kong, King James , Ancestor King, and Saint Marie.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As for Forbidden King, its in a precarious state, saying that it needs the return of King of the North to solve its problems. But what state King of the North is in, not to mention Jason, Forever Kong and others are uncertain. If King of the North can return and also solve the Forbidden King problem, thats two more top tier powerhouses on The Human Realms side. Immortality under Creation realm, there are quite a few on The Human Realms side, other than the city lords of the major Forbidden Land, there are quite a few on The Human Realms side of the sky alone. Finn is already Half-Eternal, and with Purple Phoenix Saintesss qualifications, he can also reach Half-Eternal. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Sacred Son of Destruction, all of these reached peak Immortality, and Darcey, Marcel, Zack, Demon Witch, and some others had little problem reaching high Immortality. Theres also Single Arm, Night King, Dark Phoniex, and others. So Immortality level, theres quite a bit on this side of The Human Realm. The point is, this time The Celestial Realm is killing again, and the main force will be Creation realm level powerhouses, and there are definitely quite a few quasi-Creation realm ones as well. Soparing at the high end of the battle level, the gap is still huge. In addition, more than anything else, Jason needs to go ahead and think about whether or not The Celestial Realm will have any half-step Eternal Realm powerhousesing this time around. Chapter 2908 Mountain Rain (I) (Normal) The Celestial Realm, The Heavenly Realm, Tsutenho Peak. In Tsutenho Peak, a huge door of light shimmers, behind which is connected the Ancient Way to The Human Realm. In front of the light gate, there was Skystrike, an Eternal Realm powerhouse from The Heavenly Realm, guarding it, surrounded by numerous Creation realm level powerhouses from all the major domains. In addition, there is a huge military camp stationed near Tsutenho Peak. Warriors sent from all the major domains to prepare for the attack on The Human Realm, lets say that the strongest of the levels of the Realm of Life and Death and Immortality are stationed in these barracks. At this pointC Whoosh! The void fluctuated, and a figure appeared from the void, at the moment he appeared, there were ten thousand golden lights bursting out, appearing sacred and supreme. The visitor wore an imperial crown on his head and a nine-dragon golden robe, manifesting an imperial might that transcended the nine heavens, without the slightest fluctuation of martial arts aura, but just the mere fact of his unruffled aura made anyone who saw it bow down in worship. After Skystrike saw the visitor, his face was startled, and he hurriedly bowed respectfully and said, Greetings Emperor of Heaven! See the Emperor of Heaven! The major Creation realm powerhouses in the field, as well as the other warriors, also saluted, and one by one, they all lowered their heads, their gazes not daring to look squarely toward the front. The one who came forward was none other than the Emperor of Heaven. In fact, in addition to the Emperor of Heaven, there is also a hidden fluctuation of breath in the void, and there are several giant figures of The Celestial Realm who are hidden in the void and have not appeared at this moment. Lets say King of Man, Inferno, Primemaster, Chaosmaster, Deathless, who are not present at the moment.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emperor of Heaven walked towards the light door, and a piece of ancient and simple stone about one finger long appeared in his hand, which appeared to look unusual and nothing special, but it was permeated with an ancient and vicissitude atmosphere, and there was even a heavenly aura permeating it. Emperor of Heaven toward the stone block into the origin of the gas, in an instant, only to see the stone block light ze up, suffused with ayer of Taoist light, the stone block also showed a subtle andplex Taoist pattern, that is the Tao of Heaven pattern! Rumble! The Great Dao Laws of heaven and earth had a feeling, and the Great Dao Laws of heaven and earth emerged, resonating with this stone. From this, it was possible to see how extraordinary this ancient stone block was. In fact, its none other than Heavenly Dao Stone. The cultivation of Eternal Realm powerhouses lies in the realization of Heavenlyw and bing the Lord of Order of the Dao, and the Heavenly Dao Stone is undoubtedly the most precious treasure for Eternal Realm powerhouses to cultivate. Under the Heavenly Dao Stones activation, the Heavenly Dao patterns emerged and resonated with the Great Dao Laws in heaven and earth, causing thews of heaven and earth to appear, and Eternal Realm powerhouses were able to intuitively perceive Heavenlyw. Heavenly Dao Stone could also independently gather the pure The origin of the great way energy of heaven and earth, with Heavenly Dao Stone by his side, even if he only refined the The origin of the great way energy gathered by Heavenly Dao Stone, his cultivation would be able to always be able to improve. Heavenly Dao Stone is also useful in other ways, such as stabilizing the Dao rule and so on. Emperor of Heaven came here to the Light Gate this time, apparently to stabilize Ancientway with the Heavenly Dao Stone. The fact that Chaosmaster and the others are not present, hidden in the void, suggests that the major Forbidden Land godmasters, represented by Chaosmaster, have made a deal with the Emperor of Heaven to send the Heavenly Dao Stone to stabilize the passage. Emperor of Heaven offered up the Heavenly Dao Stone and urged this Heavenly Dao Stone to strike into the light door. Immediately after that, the second and third pieces of Heavenly Dao Stone were continuously offered out, and as the Heavenly Dao Stone was incorporated, changes could be seen in this light door. Originally, this light gate had the power of space fluctuating and appeared unstable, but after one Heavenly Dao Stone was incorporated, the fluctuating power of space began to calm down. Even, at this moment, through the light door one could vaguely see a huge ancient road through the sky connected behind the light door. Ancientway is stabilizing! Thats great, Ancientway is stabilizing at a rate visible to the naked eye! Skystrike spoke excitedly. Has Ancientway stabilized? Its already able to allow Creation realm powerhouses to enter? Thats really great, those martial artists from The Human Realm, wait to be killed! When I, The Celestial Realms strongest person, enter, those martial artists of The Human Realm wont be able to jump around anymore! The Human Realm will be bloodied! Bloodbath The Human Realm, kill everyone! Many people in The Celestial Realm are yelling and killing it. By this time, Emperor of Heaven had already driven the fifth piece of Heavenly Dao Stone into the light door, making this light door stable, and the ancient road connected behind the light door stable as well. That wasnt all, Emperor of Heaven continued to offer up two pieces of Heavenly Dao Stone, which merged into the light gate one after the other. Wildhome. Wildbringer gazed distantly in the direction of The Heavenly Realm, the resonance of the Heaven and Earth Avenue caused by the Heavenly Dao Stone had caught his attention. Emperor of Heaven cant wait! Wildbringer muttered to himself. At this time, the Barbarian Godchild came and stood respectfully at the side, but eventually he couldnt help but ask, Father, is this a full-scale attack on The Human Realm by the Nine Regions of the Heavens? Not only the Nine Realms, but Chaosmaster, Deathless, and others have shown up, suggesting that a few Forbidden Lands have made a deal with Emperor of Heaven to attack The Human Realm, Wildbringer said. Then Emperor Wallop, Chaos Son, and these people will surely go to the war as well , Barbarian Godson spoke up, a look of eagerness on his face. Wildbringer saw this and said, What, is it hard to believe that you boys want to go too? Upon hearing this, the Barbarian Godchild said, I do want to go, but not to fight against The Human Realm, I want to go to Ancientway to fight against these guys from Emperor Wallop, I might be able to beat them to death now! Right, father, can I go? Snap! Wildbringer pped him and pped the Barbarian Godson down into the dirt again. If you kid goes, Emperor of Heaven sends those strong men to definitely kill you first, and then frame The Human Realm, saying that the people of The Human Realm killed you, and lead my Barbarian n to the opposite side of The Human Realm, its simply killing two birds with one stone! Wildbringer coldly opened his mouth and said, Use your head in all matters. Ancientway is within The Heavenly Realm, destined to be difficult for other forces to intervene. If you really want to go, if you die, you will die, do you really think that the Emperor of Heavens side of the powerful will be soft? Cant wait to find such an opportunity to kill you! Barbarian Godson climbed out from under the pit, his head gray as he said, Emperor of Heaven joined forces with the major Forbidden Land, so wont The Human Realm be in danger? The Human Realms side definitely wont be able to carry it, and it might be overthrown! Honestly, The Human Realms Jason is still good, I hope he lives. Wildbringers eyes shed as he said, The Human Realm is not simple. The Human Realm is not simple. The real strongest people havee out from The Human Realm, Ancestor of Man, Emperor of the Four Poles, Ancient Emperor, and so on Even in that long ago era, there were still some prideful people who created the martial arts system that could bepared to these characters So, its too early for The Human Realm to say that its overthrown. After a pause, Wildbringer continued, Putting aside these supreme figures of the Deste Ancient and Taikoo, although Emperor of Mans life and death are unknown, Emperor of Mans subordinates back then may not be dead, and there are strong people under Emperor of Mansmand. Speaking, Wildbringers mind seems to float in the image of a domineering figure in the world, with a big mace in his hand invincible in the sky and the earth, and wherever he passes, blood flows into rivers. If, during the ancient times, this person had alsoe to the heavens, Im afraid that his current achievements would not be lower than his own, right? It might even be possible to surpass himself. Its a shame after all! Chapter 2909 Mountain Rain (II) (Normal) Emperor of Heaven consolidated the Ancient Way to The Human Realm with the Heavenly Dao Stone, which was noticed by the rest of the forces, not only on Wildbringers side. Skybound Sect. Fairy looked more and more ethereal and absolutely beautiful, her body was covered by ayer of light and rain, adding a bit of fairy spirit. She looked dazed with one eye in the direction of The Heavenly Realm. At that moment, a figure came to Fairys side, none other than Aurora, Fairys protector in the Eastsea Enve, and she said, Emperor of Heaven has joined forces with the major Forbidden Lands to attack The Human Realm. what a great move. Fairy said, Why would Emperor of Heaven attack The Human Realm at such a great cost? Could it be that there is some kind of secret in The Human Realm? Aurora thought for a moment and said, Sovereign said that Emperor of Heaven is so determined to invade The Human Realm, in that perhaps there will be a chance for Immortal Realm in The Human Realm. Immortality!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Fairys face shook as she took a deep breath and said slowly, No wonder Today Emperor of Heaven is consolidating Ancientway again, and I fear that in less than three days, this battle will be fought. This is destined to be a great cmity for The Human Realm. Aurora opened her mouth, she subconsciously remembered those The Human Realm martial artists in Eastsea Enve, she said, I dont know, if that awful old man from The Human Realm is still alive. Fairy was stunned, she said, Uncle Aurora is talking about The Human Realm Lewis? In the final battle of Eastsea Enve, Lewis burned out his own essence and blood origin, and faced the siege of many Creation realm powerhouses At thest moment, Jason saved him in time, so I think Lewis would have survived. As for whether he can recover, its hard to say. Meaning that if you cant recover, you lose your martial arts? Wouldnt that be bing an ordinary person. I still want to use my martial arts to oppress him openly and honestly, to get a breath out of my heart. If he loses his martial arts, I wont be able to bully him. Aurora opened her mouth, but she let out a faint, dark sigh, unable to say whether it was regret or frustration. Fairy smiled, she didnt say anything. Myriad Path Sect. Rhea Saintess once again came out of the gate, apanied by an aura of Xuan Huang, and there was a hidden vor of the Great Dao between her hands and feet, appearing more and more extraordinary. She had already reached the quasi Creation realm level long ago, and was able to break through to Creation realm at any time as long as she wished to, but she didnt want to, in suppressing her own realm. Without Mysterious Yellow Origin Stone even if it breaks through to Creation realm thats not the strongest physique, unfortunately, the Sovereign doesnt know where Mysterious Yellow Origin Stone can exist! Rhea Saintess sighed softly, her face looking a little regretful. The Myriad Path Sect Patriarch had gathered some of The Breath of Heaven and Earth for her in the Chaotic Void, but it was not enough for her as an arcane body. Rhea Saintess recovered her thoughts, her eyes looked towards The Heavenly Realm, her eyes shed: The Human Realm this time the tribtion can go through? Myriad Path Sect has always been neutral, but after the Eastsea Enve returned, the Patriarch seems to have wavered, but exactly how to choose the Patriarch still does not have a clear eye, said to wait for the result of this battle. It seems to have wavered, but exactly how to choose the Patriarch still does not have a clear eye, the said to wait for the oue of this battle. Could it be that its to see if The Human Realm can resist this cmity? Valley of Specters. Daemon is with Siren. Sirens beautiful eyes blinked, looking more and more enchanting and beautiful as she said, Brother, do you think The Human Realm can carry it? Will that Jason be in danger? Daemon took a deep breath as he said, Old Ancestor said that Eternal Waystone is willing to go with Jason, which means that Jason is a person who carries great fortune. Since he is carrying a great fortune, how could he die so easily, Jason will be able to survive this great cmity, and, in the future, maybe Jason will alsoe to The Celestial Realm. Sirens eyes lit up when she heard this, and she said, Brother, are you telling the truth? Jason wille to The Celestial Realm? Thats really great Its just as well that the Old Ancestor has alreadye out of the gate, so when the timees, Ill go and beg the Old Ancestor to capture Jason to the Valley of Specters. Daemons face was stunned as he looked at this sister of his with some suspicion, and it was only after a long time that he asked, Whats the point of bringing him here? Marriage! Siren opened her mouth with a straight face and continued, Jason in Eastsea Enve fought against all the major top tier heavenly prides, he was tough and brave, mighty and domineering, this kind of man is what I like. I believe that Old Ancestor will also appreciate Jason, so Old Ancestor will promise me to capture Jason to Valley of Specters. Daemon reached up and held his forehead, all he could feel was a pounding headache, he was kind of speechless for his own sister inw. Just then, Daemon sensed something like that, and his face changed violently. It was actually seen that within the Ravenhall, a figure that looked like a god or a demon emerged in the air, manifesting an imposing aura that dominated heaven and earth, and arge hand that covered the sky and the sun probed out from the Ravenhall, taking it straight to the far side. The Heavenly Realm, Tsutenho Peak. Emperor of Heavens reinforcement of the Ancient Way to The Human Realm has reached its final end. In the void, Chaosmaster, Deathless, and King of Man giant figures were exchanging words even though they were not present. Infernos eyes were aze with fire, and two arcane me runes emerged in his pupils as if they were about to spew out real fire as he said, This Ancientway has finally been consolidated. Unfortunately, it is still not able to reach the point where it can amodate the likes of us to enter within a short period of time. Yet, it is sufficient. When the armies of the Ascended Powers enter the Ancientway, that will be the time when The Human Realm is overthrown! Primemaster also said, Although The Human Realm still has some mists to see through, and there may be something extraordinary. But as long as we dont shake the Human Realms fundamentals, nothing will happen. As for those The Human Realm martial artists, and those mundane ants, dead is dead, and wont lead to any idents. Besides, those rumors are just rumors, not necessarily true. King of Man also nodded and said, I hope that this time, there wont be any more surprises. Back then, there were also strong people under Emperor of Mansmand who stayed in The Human Realm. however, we sent enough strong people, so we wont be afraid. Dont worry, gentlemen! Deathless opened his mouth and said in a cold tone, With Forbidden Land from all my parties joining us this time, The Human Realm cant turn over any waves! Perhaps it will make some small waves, but it will be immediately pped apart! Chaosmaster was about to say something, steeply his face changed slightly, then a monstrous anger swept through the air, he couldnt care about anything, he directly appeared out of the void, looking towards a direction, shouting angrily in the air- Corbin Demonlord, how dare you?! At that moment, endless Energy of Chaos surged out from Chaosmasters body, an ocean like a sea, engulfing the sky, and a peak half-step immortal pressure called for a mountain and tsunami to copse heaven and earth, causing this area of the void to copse inrge swathes. Boom! After Chaosmaster appeared and came out, he sted his fist forward, directly tearing through theyers of emptiness, presenting a spatial ck hole, instantly sting towards the front. At that moment, through theyers of torn open emptiness, Hera saw arge hand covering the sky towards Chaos Mounts direction. Under the coverage of thisrge hand, all the living beings in the entire Chaos Mount shivered, with a kind of fear and trembling from the bottom of their hearts, a feeling of horrifying death that was like extinction. Chapter 2910 Mountain Rain (III) (Normal) Chaosmasters fist came out, tearing through theyers of space, a supreme pressure swept through the sky, pressurizing the four directions, that might covered the whole of the heavens, and the strongest of the major powers were able to sense that terrifying pressure and monstrous fury. Through that torn space, it was only through that torn space that one martial artist on this side of Tsutenho Peak saw thatrge hand that covered the sky, draped with a supreme arcane runic symbol, appearing iparably strong as it directly covered down towards Chaos Mount. Apparently, the big hand is targeting Chaos Mount! This caused many martial artists in The Celestial Realm to be horrified, Chaos Mount was the second ranked Forbidden Land in The Celestial Realm, it was incredibly powerful, and no force had ever dared to mess with Chaos Mount. Right now, thisrge hand was actually covering towards Chaos Mount, which was not just strong, but rather overbearing, as if it was trying to suppress Chaos Mount. Chaosmasters angry roar just now also spread to the heavens, and all the major martial artists knew the owner of this big hand C Corbin Demonlord! Valley of Specters this generation of royalty!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Corbin Demonlord!!! Surprisingly, its Corbin Demonlord!!! Geez, didnt I say that Corbin Demonlord was seriously injured in that big battle in the first ce and had died? Surprisingly, hes still alive? Apparently, Corbin Demonlord isnt dead! Not only is he not dead, he seems to be even stronger! Its unimaginable that he would strike directly at Chaos Mount! Perhaps, only Corbin Demonlord dares to do so! Its still just like the legend, Corbin Demonlord dominating the world and overlooking the crowd! I have to say, Corbin Demonlord is really slugging it out, and this is aimed at Chaos Mount and I dont know what the beef with Chaos Mount is! Perhaps, it may be rted to that big battle back then This kind of grudge between giant powerhouses, who can say it clearly, just watch a hrious scene. Someone is talking about it. At this pointC Boom! An earth-shattering boom came from the sky, Chaosmasters booming fist and that big hand that covered the sky shook hard together, shaking the void copsed, the energy formed by that rush was like a pir of light that broke through the clouds and went straight to the heavens, the might was like trying to shake down the sun, moon, and stars, and it made people feel terrified. Corbin Demonlord, what do you mean by that? Cosmasters form is no longer on this side of Tsutenho Peak as he rips through the void and returns to Chaos Mount. At this moment, a me of fury ignited on Chaosmasters body, and an Energy of Chaos surged mountainously, apanied by a wisp of immortal might that shocked the heavens and caused the heavens and the earth to roar and vibrate, unceasingly, as if thunder was falling from the nine heavens! Chaos, whats the point of reacting like that? My junior from Valley of Specters needs some Chaos Lotus seeds to strengthen his divine soul. I heard that the Chaos Lotus of your Chaos Mount is ripe, so I came to ask for some. An indifferent, grand, powerful voice came from the direction of Valley of Specters. The Demon God Fruit in your Valley of Specters is also ripe, right? Then how about I go to your Valley of Specters to seize that Demon God Fruit as well? Chaosmaster said coldly. You cane and take it away if you have the ability. Including the life of this emperor. Corbin Demonlord said calmly. Corbin Demonlord, why make suchme excuses to pick a fight. You want a fight, Ill go through with it. Chaosmaster said coldly. Then you will apany me, this emperor also wants to see how much you have grown over the years. Corbin Demonlord opened his mouth, then the void violent, a fist surrounded by endless order runes evolved in the air, the fist shadow is a lifelike demon god, looking like the demon god resurrected, wrapped in endless divine power aura. The gaze in the eyes of the Chaosmaster was cold, rolling like a tide of Energy of Chaos swept through the air, and he was like a god born from the chaos, he pointed a finger forward, and all the Energy of Chaos that swept through the air coalesced on top of this finger, and then it turned into a cold aura of a finger de, cutting through the heaven and earth and striking at the punching force that came over from the suppression. This is the Heaven Breaking Finger! A single finger that cuts off heaven and earth, indestructible! This Divine Battle Skill is extremely terrifying, it is said that Chaosmaster once killed a peak Eternal-i. e. powerhouse with a single finger! The Heaven Breaking Finger hase out, is it possible that these two giants are going to fight to the death? Many people eximed, their faces shocked. Meanwhile, Emperor of Heaven, King of Man, Iam, Lord of Chaos, Deathless, including other great powers from various parties such as Lord of Buddha, Lord of Taoism, Wildbringer and other powerful people were watching the battle. Even the Imperial Eye in Starfall Beast Mountain is revived, with a pair of cold, huge eyes reflecting the battle. Fingers cut off the sky and the earth, fist force copsed the sky and the earth, two powerful people evolved the battle skills can not talk about which one is stronger or weaker, every time their attack sh, the shock and the energy impact in the sky, led to the stars above the sky dome are going to fall, extremely terrifying. EventuallyC Boom! The two of them sted each other again, and both Corbin Demonlord and Chaosmaster stopped there, and Corbin Demonlord said, Chaos, youre just like that, and you havent grown much. Anyway, if you Chaos Mounts Lotus doesnt hand it over, then youll stay in Chaos Mount and see how long you can hold it. Chaosmasters face clouded over as he stared in the direction of Valley of Specters, a surge of anger in his eyes. Corbin Demonlords meaning was already only clear enough, Chaosmaster really should not be in Chaos Mount, this one would really attack Chaos Mount directly and take that Chaos Lotus away. Does this mean to limit Chaosmaster to Chaos Mount? This may seem like its only being said to Chaosmaster, but what about the other Forbidden Land, and the other forces? Some Forbidden Land also existed divine medicines, in case some Forbidden Land Lords were not in Forbidden Land, and this one had directly stepped in to seize them? Therefore, Corbin Demonlords words seemed to be only directed at Chaosmaster, but it also made some other Forbidden Land, power giants all secretly alert, at least for a short period of time, they didnt dare to easily leave the sphere of influence they belonged to. Tsutenho Peak, Emperor of Heavens face as usual, looked in the direction of Valley of Specters, and there was an exquisite sh in his eyes. What was the point of Valley of Specters, the one who took a direct shot at Chaos Mount while he was reinforcing Ancientway today? Simply testing Chaosmasters battle power today after hes out of the gate? Im afraid its more than that! Emperor of Heaven sneered and didnt bother meddling with any of this, for the moment he had one goal in mind, and that was to attack The Human Realm. Ancientway has solidified even further, and is already strong enough to support the entry of strong men. At that moment, the void fluctuated, only to see a young figure permeated with a supreme aura appear, and at the head was none other than Emperor Wallop, as well as King of Man, Nero, and Warden, the young masters of the First Domain. When the battle of Eastsea Enve was initially fought, Jason had killed several Young Lords of the Eight Great Domains, and right now, these four Young Lords were the only ones still alive in the Eight Great Domains. Now that Emperor Wallop and others havee to Tsutenho Peak, its clear that theyre going to wait for the passage to bepletely solidified before killing their way into The Human Realm. Not only these eight domains, some of the Forbidden Land that cooperated with Emperor of Heaven, such as Chaos of Chaos Mount, Marcus Deathless of Immortal Mountain, and Elias of Primordial Demon Mount, and other top-tier heavenly prides were also making preparations, all to kill The Human Realm. Chapter 2911 – Eve of the Great War The Human Realm, Ancient City of Ruins. On this day, Forever Kong, King James and others in the Ancient City of Ruins had sensed that this Ancientway had be more solid, and had obviously been artificially reinforced. In the sky above Mengze Mountain, there was a swoosh chirping cry, and a golden-winged rocs wings stretched out, covering the sky, its golden feathers king out, permeating a powerful aura. On the back of the Golden-winged Roc, a figure stood on it, and it was none other than Forever Kong. Forever Kongs magnificent voice also came out, Guardians of the Ancient Road, show yourself! Boom! Boom! Boom! Instantly, a figure emerges from the major Forbidden Land, Ancestor King, King James , Saint Marie, including Blood Fiend, Silent King, Christopher Walsh all appear. Forever Kong continued, In the ancient times, Emperor of Man alone blocked the heavens, leaving behind nine Ancientway spells for us to guard, and we also became the guardians of the Ancientway handpicked by Emperor of Man! Now, Emperor of Man has not returned, and the enemies of the heavens areing, as guardians of the Ancient Way, we vow to defend the Ancient Way to the death and annihte the iing enemies! War! Ancestor King and the others all bellowed in unison, and for a time, their battle spirit was stirred up and their killing machines were in full bloom. Forever Kongs voice continued to ring out, The Celestial Realm consolidates the passageway that connects to Land of the Divine Fallen, so the guardians of the major ancient paths immediately activate their formations to connect the ancient paths to Land of the Divine Fallen, and transport all the elite warriors to the Ancient Battlefield in Land of the Divine Fallen, ready to meet the powerful enemy! warriors and strong men to the Ancient Battlefield of the Land of the Divine Fallen, ready to meet the strong enemy! In the past, when The Celestial Realm attacked Ancientway, the major Forbidden Lands did not join forces, but met the enemy in their respective Ancient Battlefields. But this one is different. This time The Celestial Realm reinforced this Ancient Way together with the Land of the Divine Fallen, The Celestial Realm side didnt have enough Heavenly Dao Stone to reinforce all the Ancient Ways, but only reinforced the Ancient Battlefield leading to the Land of the Divine Fallen, which meant that The Celestial Realms strongest yers were entering the Land of the Divine Fallen Ancient Battlefield. Divine Fallen, which means that The Celestial Realms powerhouses are all entering the Ancient Battlefield of the Land of the Divine Fallen. Therefore, the rest of the elite warriors from all the major Forbidden Lands would have toe to support them as well, and just relying on the Land of the Divine Fallens strength would definitely not be enough. Rumble! In an instant, Ancestor King, King James and the others began to activate the Ancientways formation, and a dusty passageway began to emerge, connecting with Land of the Divine Fallens Ancient Battlefield, and all the major Forbidden Lands elite warriors began to follow these The elite warriors of Forbidden Land began to follow these passages to Land of the Divine Fallens Ancient Battlefield. All the major Forbidden Lands are already on the move, bringing together great armies of warriors to prepare for the invasion of The Celestial Realm. Jason and other The Human Realm Celestials sensed it, Jason looked to the major Forbidden Lands, he could sense the actions of the major Forbidden Lands, countless warriors were converging. The Great War ising! Jason opened his mouth, his eyes zing with wariness, and said, I, The Human Realm martial artist, am also not afraid of a battle, and when a strong enemyes from the heavens, then go to war and kill the enemy! Go to war and kill the enemy! The Human Realms side of the pride of heaven all shouted, their own battle spirit all flourishing. Whoosh! A figure arrived in the air from afar, it was none other than Purple Phoenix Saintess, who had spent the past few days in solitary closed-door cultivation, while at the same time honing her fit with Phoenix Armor. Now, Purple Phoenix Saintess came out of the gate, Jasons heart was moved, he sensed that Purple Phoenix Saintesss aura was a cut stronger, it seemed that it had already taken a step forward on top of Immortalitys peak. Jason also felt normalized by this, and with Purple Phoenix Saintess talent, she was able to make it this far. Finn, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Sacred Son of Destruction, Darcey, Marcel, Demon Witch, and all the other major The Human Realm talents were ready to go, and after they returned from the Eastsea Enve, each of them had had made a breakthrough and all had improved. Now that the enemies of the heavens were killing, this was the best time to test their own strength.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Single Arm, Night King, Dark Phoniex, Phantom, Lilith, White Fox, Talitha are all gearing up as well, and even Mr. Iron Fist, Baron, and Treg who are leading a team of Satan Operation Group Warriors to , to take part in the battle. Lilith, Phantom, White Tiger and others have managed to break through to Immortality in thest few days, naturally with Jason providing the Indestructible Origin source. The Immortality powerhouses that could be brought together on The Human Realms side were quite a few indeed, but this time, the high end battle power was mainly presented in Creation realm, so Creation realm level The Human Realms side was still stretched thin. This battle is a matter of Ancientways loss of defense, as well as whether The Human Realm can be saved! Therefore, this is a battle that concerns the survival of my The Human Realm. The Celestial Realm is well-prepared, and there will be a lot of warriors from the great army that wille this time, and a lot of strong people as well. Jason opened his mouth in a deep voice and continued, But I, The Human Realm martial artist, have always not been afraid of a battle! I, The Human Realm martial artist, also have the heart to defend The Human Realm to the death! In this battle, I will live and die with The Human Realm! Live and die with The Human Realm! Everyone was yelling, their battle intent boiling over, forming an aura that swore to fight to the death, an aura that gathered together and shook peoples hearts. To Ancient Battlefield! Jason spoke up, leading The Human Realm martial artists towards Land of the Divine Fallen, and in doing so, headed to Ancient Battlefield. Old Mr. Miller, Dafydd, Yusup, Ghost Doctor and some others came to say goodbye and watched Jason and his group go away with mixed feelings. Old Mr. Miller poured down a mouthful of wine and sang, The long clouds of the green sea darken the snowy mountains, and the lonely city looks at the Jade Gate Pass from afar. The yellow sand wears gold armor in a hundred battles, and we will not return until we break through Lon. I have lost my origin, and although I can no longer fight, I am still a martial artist! How can I shrink in the back? I will also go to the front line, standing on that city tower, watching my The Human Realm generals kill the enemy, watching my The Human Realm generals triumph! Old Mr. Miller murmured as he walked towards Land of the Divine Fallen. Old Mr. Miller, wait for us, were going too! Go, piece by piece! Hahaha, although we are also old, but recognize the opportunity to kill some of the enemies of the heavens then! Dafydd theyughed and got up, catching up with Old Mr. Miller and heading towards Land of the Divine Fallen. Land of the Divine Fallen, Ancient Battlefield. The elite warriors of the Forbidden Lands have converged, Holy Dragon Land, Land of the Falling Phoenix, Scarlet Forbidden Land, Deathdrift, Hell, and the elite warriors of these Forbidden Lands have converged, plus the elite warriors of Land of the Divine Fallens elite warriors, there were already more than a million elite warriors! Therge army of warriors that had been sent out from The Celestial Realms side would definitely not be less than a million, or even more. Millions of elite warriors converged, with an oppressive andpelling iron blood aura permeating the area, arge portion of these warriors were Extreme Realm Emperors, but they still stood on this battlefield, their faces resolute as they fought in defense of Ancientway. Forever Kong, King James, and other lords of Forbidden Land have also appeared, and at the same time, all of a suddenC Boom! Boom! Boom! Ancientways front end of the orientation, there was a vague sound of booming and vibrating acoustic powering from, apanied by the aura of a strong person, which was shrouded over from a long distance away. The Celestial Realm army ising! Forever Kong took a deep breath and said slowly. Chapter 2912 – Army of the Heavens The Ancient Way ends at The Heavenly Realm. At this moment, in the huge light door at the back of The Heavenly Realm, only a team of warriors stepped in through that light door, each team of warriors had tens of thousands of people, each one of them had a murderous aura, with an exuberant fighting spirit within them. These warriorse from the major domains of The Celestial Realm. Of the nine domains of the Heavenly Sky, other than the Spirit Domain that remained neutral, each of the remaining eight domains would send over 100, 000 elite warriors. As such, the warrior strength of these eight domains also amounted to as many as a million, and these warriors, basically, were mainly Quasi life and death realm, with the lowest cultivation level being Quasi Quasi life and death realm. In addition, each and every strong person in the eight domains also came along with the light door, and all of them were filled with the pressure of a Creation realm powerhouse, and there were no less than ten strong people at the peak level of Creation realm alone. Along with these Creation realm level powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, only the top heavenly prides of The Celestial Realms major domains also appeared. Emperor Wallop, King of Man, Nero, and Warden, all of these celestial pride, also stepped through that light door and into the passageway. Entering the Ancientway, Emperor Wallops eyes blossomed with a divine aura as he looked around the Ancientway, feeling the distinctive atmosphere of this ce. He saw the majestic The Heavenly Realm in front of him, the major cities and barracks surrounding The Heavenly Realm, and the faint smell of blood that pervaded the Ancient Battlefield all year round. Due to the long years of war in Ancient Battlefield, hundreds of years of umtion, the entire Ancient Battlefield that the smell of blood lingered. Now, were kind of in the realm of The Human Realm, right? King of Man spoke up. Emperor Wallop nodded and said, It is indeed in the middle of The Human Realm realm. To be precise, it should be an ancient path that The Human Realm extends into space. To enter the true The Human Realm, one would have to defeat the The Human Realm army and step over the bones of the The Human Realm army. Neros eyes turned cold and he said in a chilling voice, I hope that Jasones to fight! This time, make sure to kill Jason, this person has killed too many people in The Celestial Realm, Damian Godyer, Nightfall Abyss, Yangzi and so on, one by one, its hard to have peace of mind if we dont take revenge on him! Warden also said in a cold voice, Jason is the head of The Human Realms heavenly pride. He will definitely go to battle when my Ascension armyes. This time, not only Jason, but the entire The Human Realm martial artists will be killed! Use their blood to honor the fallen souls of all the warriors of The Celestial Realm warriors! Emperor Wallop and the others were talking, and snappedC Whoosh! Whoosh! In the light gate, a figure shed. I just saw that strong people are starting toe from Forbidden Lands side. Chaos appeared out, followed by five Chaos Mount powerhouses, all of them at the Creation realm level, Mount Chaos was among them, but Mount Chaos was not the highest in the martial realm in there, and among them were powerhouses at the peak of Creation realm. Immediately after, Marcus Deathless from Immortal Mountain shows up, also bringing five Creation realm powerhouses from Immortal Mountain. Floral Sanctuary, Primordial Demon Mount, Soulreturn River, Empyrean Falls, and Hill Beaver, the Forbidden Land, have alsoe in droves, one Creation realm powerhouse after another. Hill Beavers young lord died in battle in Eastsea Enve, so all the major Forbidden Land young lords were gathered except for Hill Beavers young lord, who didnt show up. Flower Goddess, Elias, Cassandra Soulkeeper, and Kai Skyfallen, all of these young lords, were gathered together, among them Kai Skyfallens eyes were full of hatred, this time, besides attacking The Human Realm, he also had a purpose, which was to reim his Quasi- divine Weapon. These Forbidden Lands didnt sendrge armies of warriors, each Forbidden Land sent five Creation realm powerhouses, so these seven Forbidden Lands have already sent thirty-five Creation realm powerhouses, of which there are ten people who have reached the peak of Creation realm! There are ten of them who have reached the peak of Creation realm! From the level of Creation realm powerhouses, the ones sent by Forbidden Land were alreadyparable to the Creation realm powerhouses of the eight domains. This time, the Eight Regions of the Heavens joined forces with the Seven Forbidden Lands, with a million troops, more than seventy Creation realm level powerhouses, plus the major Young Lords, such a battle force could be considered terrifying! This is an attempt topletely annihte The Human Realm in this battle. With this kind of battle power, just from the paper strength, it really ispletely crushing The Human Realms side! Themander of the Ascended Army that attacked The Human Realm this time is named Tyron, he is a Creation realm peak powerhouse, at this time Tyron was d in armor, his killing aura filled the air, and he said in a deep voice in front of the army that had finished gathering, All warriors, you all know the purpose ofing here. There is one and only one purpose, to annihte The Human Realm martial artists! This time, not only have we gathered strong warriors from all the major domains of the Heavenly Realm, but also Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, and other strong warriors from the Forbidden Land, so in this battle, we have full certainty that we will annihte The Human Realm warriors and kill The Human Realm! Now, all fighters begin to attack, point your swords at The Human Realm, and kill the enemy for me! Kill! At once, an earth-shattering cry of murder came out, unceasingly. At themand of the major legions, led by their respective legion leaders, march in an orderly fashion towards the city guarded by The Human Realm, killing all the way to the city guarded by The Human Realm! Tyron spoke up as he drew his sword and bellowed, All hands on deck, overthrow The Human Realm! With Tyronsmand, millions of The Celestial Realms army warriors in the field began to move out, and under the leadership of their respective army chiefs, they began to kill towards the direction of the city guarded by The Human Realm in Ancient Battlefield. The major Creation realm powerhouses followed suit, the aura of more than seventy Creation realm powerhouses converged together, causing the entire Ancient Battlefield to vibrate with a roar, and that pressure aura was too appalling, containing a destructive aura. Emperor Wallops eyes sank as he said to the major Creation realm powerhouses, Gentlemen, although on a strength level, our side has a crushing advantage. However, there must be a reason why The Human Realm is able to remain standing. Therefore, we must not take the enemy lightly! Once we lock onto a strong person at The Human Realms Creation realm level, we will immediately kill them with a thunderous force, lest the night grows long and we dream too much! What the Emperor Son said is very true!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The Creation realm powerhouses whose rates belonged to the Eight Regions of the Ascension nodded their heads. Chaos said, The Human Realm cannot be underestimated either. Anyway, go all out and make it a quick battle before anything happens. Mount Chaos eyes sank as he said, I am curious if that The Human RealmLewis is still alive! If he is alive, I will kill him! Chaos is now at the high Creation realm level, and has elevated his martial realm since leaving the Eastsea Enve. In Chaos Mount, that Creation realm peak powerhouse was named Kieran, and he sniffed and said, Mount Chaos, its said that you were suppressed by this The Human RealmLewis in Eastsea Enve. This time, if you dont kill him, Im afraid that this The Human RealmLewis is going to be a demon in your heart. Dont worry, I will kill him! Mount Chaos said coldly. The Human Realm killed my Hill Beaver Young Master, and killed my Hill Beaver Protector, Blood Wastnd! I will make The Human Realm a bloody hell! Hill Beaver that Creation realm peak powerhouse coldly opened his mouth, his name was Penton, he was ranked in the top twenty in The Celestial Realm Creation list, he was definitely an iparably powerful existence at the Creation realm level. Battle 2913 The Creation Joint This time, among the Eight Regions of the Ascended Heavens and the Seven Forbidden Lands, there would be a leading Creation realm peak powerhouse. On the Heavenly Eight side, Tyron of The Heavenly Realm, Lord Droop of Human King Domain, Mavis of Chaos Realm, South Fire of Inferno Region, Malik of Eastguard Domain, Returning Damon of South, Elliot of Forge West Domain, Shawn of Northbound Land. Of the seven Forbidden Lands, Kieran of Chaos Mount, Rafe of Immortal Mountain, Rosalie of Floral Sanctuary, Zane of Primordial Demon Mount, Liam of Soulreturn River. Devin of Empyrean Falls, Penton of Hill Beaver. These people were all Creation realm peak level powerhouses and were among the top dozens in The Celestial RealmCreation realm rankings. Among them, South Fire he is even the lord of arge city in the Inferno Region, and he is also the real father of Inferno Zi, who is Yangzis uncle. Inferno and Yangzi were all killed by Jason one after another, and any words could no longer show the kind of grief, anger and murderous mood of South Fire, who had a sullen and expressionless face, with his bloodshot gaze fixed in front of him. He just wants to turn the whole of The Human Realm into a bloody hell! Of course, this was the peak Creation realm powerhouse in the open, as to whether there were more powerful ones hidden away, it was currently unknown. In addition, apanied by the Emperor Wallop, Chaos, King of Man, Marcus Deathless and other great pride, theirbat power is not to be underestimated, they are fully erupted, with a quasi Creation realm cultivation, is qualified to fight with the top of the Creation realm powerhouses. Even, these heavenly pride really want to feel the crisis of, they can break the realm of creation at any time, this is Emperor Wallop where they are emboldened. The Celestial Realm and his party march forward in great numbers. The million-strong army, under the leadership of the major army leaders, rapidly surged forward towards the front, with only one goal in mind C to overthrow The Human Realm martial artists and dominate The Human Realm alone! Land of the Divine Fallen, First City. Forever Kongs face was unprecedentedly heavy, he had already sensed the terrifying and monstrous might that copsed over from the front, under the pressure of that might, it gave a sense of heaviness like a mountain, it was terrifying.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ancestor King, King James , Saint Marie and others also sensed it, and their faces were equally grave. This battle, such as the one at the end of the Ancient Era, will be even more tragic! The iing enemies will be at least several times or even ten times as many as the one at the end of the Ancient Era! King James spoke softly, and then he smiled cheerfully and said, Then lets have a good fight! After guarding for so many years, it has been so long ago that it has made me forget the feeling of boiling blood! In todays battle, the blood will not stop, the battle will not stop! All the great city lords, lead the warriors under yourmand and face forward to meet the enemy in formation! Forever Kong spoke in a hushed voice. In an instant, Thunder Walker and the other city lords of Land of the Divine Fallen, including the city lords of Holy Dragon Land, Land of the Falling Phoenix, Scarlet Forbidden Land, and other major Forbidden Lands, began to methodically lead their warriors into action. Methodically leading the warriors under theirmand, they began to move swiftly, as they surged forward while arranging themselves into formations. Dont look at Forbidden Land these elite warriors cultivation is not high, the highest is Quasi life and death realm, among them even part of the Extreme Realm Emperor, but these elite warriors never fight alone, they are all arrayed to kill the enemy, a hundred people into an array, a thousand people, ten thousand people to kill the enemy and so on. Even a thousand man array strangling Immortality powerhouses and a ten thousand man killing array bloodbath of Creation realm powerhouses was not too far off. Its just that it will cost many, many lives and much, much blood. But under this great battle of life and death, all the Forbidden Land warriors were silent, but there was a resolute intent shing in their eyes. They were true warriors, and by stepping onto this battlefield, they had long ago put life and death at risk! Forbidden Lands elite warriors marched forward into formation, dressed in armor, they had their weapons drawn, an air of solemnity pervading them. The city is about to be destroyed by ck clouds, and the armor light opens up to the sun with golden scales. Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Benji, and other one of The Human Realms heavenly pride also had a supreme battle intent permeating their bodies, their battle intent was flourishing, their killing machines boiling, and they also marched towards the front. At the same timeC Rumble! Ahead, rolling smoke and dust swept into the sky, a ck pressurized piece of the army warriors like a torrent swept over, the might of the shocking people, like the steel torrent like to swallow everything. The armies of The Celestial Realme! In the void, a number of Creation realm powerhouses appeared out, dozens of Creation realm powerhouses, and there were nearly twenty peak Creation realm powerhouses alone, and that Creation might of these Creation realm powerhouses erupted, as terrifying as an abyss as they crushed towards the front. The Creation realm powerhouses of Forever Kong, Ancestor King, King James , Saint Marie also rose up in the air to confront the Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm. But in contrast to both sides, there are far fewer powerful people on the Creation realm level on The Human Realms side. This is called The Human Realm powerhouse? Thats only four Creation realms? Hahaha, what a way to kill a chicken! Its just four Creation realms, we can poke them to death with one finger each! Four Creation realm, unbeatable! Some Creation realm powerhouses on The Celestial Realms side sneered out. Tyron took a step forward, a murderous aura on his body, his eyes looked towards Forever Kong and said, Forever Kong, I didnt realize you werent even dead yet. Farewell! Forever Kongs gaze turned and after seeing Tyron he sneered and said, Traitor who sells out,e to The Human Realm territory and theres a ce for you to talk too? Selling out? Hmph, thats called the one who knows the time! In this battle, Emperor of Heaven has appointed me my Grand Commander, leading millions of elite soldiers and all major powerhouses toe and overthrow you and the others. When you The Human Realm martial artists are killed, The Human Realm falls into my hands, I will certainly be rewarded by Emperor of Heaven, giving me a divine elixir to help me enter the Eternal Realm! You will only die! Tyron said coldly. You dog and bear, betraying the Emperor of Man and turning to the heavens! You deserve to die! The short-tempered Saint Marie bellowed, and the White Jade Sword in her hand emitted a piercing and eye-catching sword light. Saint Marie I havent seen you in a long time, you still look good! For Empress sake, you may be spared, but you will also be taken to The Celestial Realm, Tyron said coldly. Tyron then swung the rapier in his hand and bellowed, All warriors listen to the order, attack and kill the enemy! At these words, the great army leaders of The Celestial Realms army led the great army warriors under theirmand and began to charge forward. Creation realm powerhouse, strike with all your might and exterminate The Human Realm martial artist! Tyron was storming. In an instant, Lord Droop, Mavis, South Fire, and other peak Creation realm powerhouses on the side of the Eight Regions of Heaven, as well as Kieran, Rafe, Zane, and Penton on the side of Forbidden Land, all of them catalyzed their Creation Original Power to unleash a supreme strike. Power, joining forces to unleash a supreme strike. Some people evolve fist power, wrapped Creation realm peak runes town kill down, some people p a palm to kill, embedded with the momentum of the destruction of thunder, there are also swords across the sky, invincible, there is also a long gun cracking the sky, sharp and iparable All sorts of killing moves, all sorts of means, exploded at this moment! The Celestial Realm Major Creation realm powerhouses are striking out! Chapter 2914 – Unstoppable Boom! Boom! Boom! Tyron, Lord Droop, Mavis, South Fire, Kieran, Rafe, Penton, and other peak Creation realm powerhouses were all striking out, and these Creation realm powerhouses were extremely powerful existences in The Celestial Realm, able to be ranked among the top dozens of The Celestial Realm Creation Rankings. What a terrifying scene it would be if they all struck out together? Absolutely unimaginable! Not only were these Creation realm peak powerhouses, the rest of the Creation realm powerhouses were also striking out. Mount Chaoss own chaotic aura erupted, and a rune of creation surrounded his body as he threw a punch and roared, Wheres The Human RealmLewis? Is he dead? If youre not dead,e out and die! For a time, this side of the void are going to be sted, the major Creation realm powerhouses are evolving their own strongest attack, endless Creation runes swept through the sky, the convergence of The power of creation is even more horrifying and appalling, so that this side of the annihtion of the void, the entire Ancient Battlefield are covered by the destructive The power of creation, giving people a kind of like the power of annihtion! The entire Ancient Battlefield was enveloped by the destructive The power of creation, giving people a kind of power that was like the power of annihtion! In that instant, Jason and the other one of The Human Realms heavenly pride, all of them had a creepy feeling, under the might of the dozens of Creation realm powerhouses on the other side joining hands to strike, they all had a feeling that they were unable to move their bodies. With just one Creation realm peak powerhouse, Jason and the others were having trouble resisting, with close to twenty Creation realm peak powerhouses in the arena striking out, as well as the rest of the Creation realm powerhouses all striking out, how could this be stopped?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Unstoppable! At least, in Jasons senses, with so many Creation realm powerhouses striking at once, even any further strikes would inevitably have only one result C ashes! Even so, Jason is not willing to sit still, he wants to fight back, he wants to strike, he wants to fight in anger and blood! Boom! Jasons own Sunling Bloodline rises to the sky, and an unyielding battle spirit erupts as he catalyzes the Azurius Seal and prepares to strike. Driven by Jasons battle spirit, Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Benji, Wolf Boy and others around him all stirred up their own battle spirit. Dozens of Creation realm powerhouses join hands in front of them, it is terrifying, just that pressure alone makes them feel a crisis of death, but their fighting spirit still burns up, they are fearless, even if they die in battle to kill the enemy, they will die in battle! At this time, Forever Kong was shouting in a deep voice, Formation! Just as the words fell, a formation seal surfaced in Forever Kongs hand, which immediately revived when he urged it at the first opportunity. Not only Forever Kong, the rest of the Lords of Forbidden Land, Ancestor King, King James, Saint Marie, Blood Fiend, Silent King, and Christopher Walsh also offered a formation seal at the first time, and under the full force of their activation, a formation seal was revived, and all of them were connected to form arge formation. Under the full force of their activation, one formation seal was revived, and all the formation seals were connected together, forming arge formation. This side of the Great Formation immediately included everyone on The Human Realms side, and this side of the Great Formation evolved into the sky, containing a supreme aura with a wisp of the Emperor of Mans original aura, and revived in this way. This was clearly a defensive grand formation, which converged to form a curtain of light and shrouded down in this regard. All together! Forever Kong opened his mouth in a deep voice as he urged the Harmonic Crucible, which hovered in the air, dropping a curtain to cross-file even stronger. King James, Ancestor King, and others were all stepping up in unison, evolving their battle techniques to straddle the front and protect therge army of warriors on Forbidden Lands side. Jason saw this and then he also activated the Azurius Seal, which fully revived, suppressing a side of space and stabilizing the defensive formation on Forever Kong and the others side. And at this very momentC Boom! Boom! Boom! The Celestial Realm side of the major Creation realm powerhousesbined attack had already stormed over, and the light screen formed by Forever Kong and the other major Forbidden Land Lords formation seals showed aw rune, and was resisting thebined attack of The Celestial Realms major Creation realm powerhouses. Creation realm powerhouses joint strikes. EventuallyC Click! Click! The entire curtain of light shattered, failing topletely withstand the joint strike of dozens of Creation realm powerhouses. The Celestial Realm The aftermath of the joint strike of these Creation realm powerhouses continued to st forward, the iron curtain that fell from the Harmonic Crucible was shattered in a violent tremor, and the Azurius Seal that Jason had catalyzed was shaken away as a wave of Creation might impacted over. Stomp! In an instant, Forever Kong, King James , Saint Marie, and Ancestor King were also shaken back one after another, their faces going pale. A trace of regret shed in Forever Kongs eyes, this formation seal was left behind by Emperor of Man, every Lord of Forbidden Land has one, gathering the nine formation seals in order to form aplete formation. However, King of the North and Forbidden Kings formation seal was missing, so it failed to form a trulyplete formation, and its defense ability was greatly reduced, otherwise it would have been able to withstand the joint attack of The Celestial Realm and these Creation realm powerhouses. Forever Kong, Ill see what other tricks you have up your sleeve! All major army leaders, lead your troops to attack and kill! Tyron bellowed as he moved, the longsword in his hand shing horizontally towards the front, a sh of sword awns forming in the void, converging with the runes of creation and taking it straight towards Forever Kong. Human King Domains Lord Droop and Chaos Realms Mavis, two peak Creation realm powerhouses, also erupted with the strongest strikes, teaming up with Tyron to attack and kill Forever Kong. On the other side, South Fire catalyzed his Battle Skill, and a me talisman was formed in the air, converging in the void to form a fist to st towards. King James sprinted up, and the shadow of the Phoenix Spirit appeared behind him as he bellowed and attacked South Fire with a punch. However, Eastguard Domains Malikughed coldly, his figure moved, and Heavenly Devil Qi gathered, engulfing and sweeping towards King James with a mountainous momentum, in addition, Forge West Domains Elliot Battle Technique erupted, forming an attack against Divine Consciousness, transforming into a Divine Consciousness Sword, and stabbing straight towards King James. King James. Hill Beavers Pentons murderous spirit flourished, a simple stone axe appeared in his hand, a mysterious rune spreading over the axe body, he urged the stone axe, and chopped down towards Ancestor Kings head horizontally. Zane of Primordial Demon Mount also wields a long de and decapitates Ancestor King. Kieran from Chaos Mount sneered as he snapped, Fracture Spear! Thumbs up! Kieran held a blood-colorednce, and as he did so, a blood-colorednce awn was taken straight towards Saint Marie, the might contained within it was enough to tear the heart and soul. In addition, Empyrean FallsDevin was also striking out, he was holding a longsword, and thousands of sword awns erupted, each of which contained the terrifyingly monstrous The power of creation, also engulfing Saint Marie. The Celestial Realm These Creation realm peak powerhouses took the lead, they had only one aim, to kill the topbatants on The Human Realms side first! Forever Kong, King James , Ancestor King, and Saint Marie were all going all out, but they simply couldnt hold their own against the joint siege of a single peak Creation realm powerhouse. Apanied by the sessive booms, Forever Kong and others were sent flying, Forever Kong coughed up blood, Saint Marie was injured by the spear and sword light, her long skirt was stained with blood, King James and Ancestor King were injured. The Human Realm is simply unbearable! Its so weak! Come together and kill them all! Thats The Human Realm Heavenly Pride, kill over and annihte all The Human Realm Heavenly Pride! The rest of the Creation realm powerhouses opened their mouths as they set their sights on Jason and the others. Tyron, Kieran, South Fire, Mavis, Penton, and one other peak Creation realm powerhouse also led the crowd to continue killing towards the front. At that moment, Forever Kong raised his right hand and an ancient token appeared in his hand with the words Emperor of Man engraved on the back of the token. This is the Order of the Emperor of Man. Chapter 2915 – King of the North Exits, Nine Thunders Moves! An ancient token appeared, it was the Emperor of Man order. Forever Kong was holding the Order of Emperor of Man, and the gaze in his eyes looked indifferently towards the major Creation realm powerhouses that were rushing over. Tyron looked away, his face changing slightly as he subconsciously said, Order of the Emperor of Man? Soon, like Tyron remembered something, he yelled, Look out everyone! At that moment, it was Forever Kong who was seen exerting a slight forceC Click! The Emperor of Man Order in his hand directly shattered, and within the Emperor of Man Order, a sword intent was revived from its dusty state, and in an instant, the entire Ancient Battlefield was enveloped by that magnificent, supreme, and supreme sword intent aura! Dammit! A sword intent left behind by Emperor of Man is sealed within the Emperor of Man Order! Tyron roared in exasperation yet with a hint of shock and fear as he shouted, Quick, retreat, all Creation realm powerhouses unite and resist with all their might! A huge sword shadow manifested itself and formed in this Ancient Battlefield, a vast Emperor of Mans might was permeating, carrying a supreme sharpness that was proud of the Nine Heavens, and the wisps of Sword Dao might that overflowed out made The Celestial Realm these Creation realm powerhouses terrified. The Peak of the Far North. Inside a small, isted world. This side of the small world into the eye is all white, covering this side of the small world is only an ice field. The entire small world was in a kind of cold, strange cold, and solitude. It made this small world look like a dead ice field world that existed for eternity and for an unknown number of years. In mid-air, a huge bronze hall suspended, with an ancient vicissitudes of the atmosphere, the entire bronze hall of the Divine China contained, but there is a strand of qi connected with the ice below. Ten thousand meters below the ice in, there was a cold ice throne that existed, and on the throne condensed from that cold ice sat a middle-aged man with hard features, but hisplexion appeared pale under the erosion of the ice ins cold air for endless years. Even so, he couldnt hide the heroic and overbearing aura that manifested from his body. He was d in silver-white armor, which hadrge chunks of blood that had been frozen and congealed, as if the blood on the armor had not been wiped off in time when he had been silent here back then. A head of ck hair was raised behind him, solidified by that cold air, making his entire person look like an ice sculpture that hadnt moved in thousands of years. He and this vast and boundless ice field seems to blend into one, a person sitting alone within the ice field, but also contains a domineering aura of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. This figure had also been silent for an unknown number of years, as if it was an evesting existence, and it could not sense the slightest fluctuation of life breath. However, just thenC The figures eyes suddenly opened, and two divine auras blossomed into a zingly brilliant gaze like Divine Weapon des that had seen the light of day again. That momentC Click! Click! Wherever his eyes passed, the thick ice sheet in front of him directly cracked open, and when he looked down from the sky above the ice sheet, he actually saw that the originally smooth and mirror-like huge ice sheet was like that of a torn paper surface, cracking open a huge gap and spreading out into the infinite distance. The Emperor of Man has ordered the shattering, and the day has finallye! A cold, ghostly, self-satisfied voice carried from beneath the ice field. Under the ice in, the figure on the cold ice throne began to emerge a wisp of qi, and as this wisp of qi within his body began to revive, the long hair at the back of his head flew, and the frozen iceyer on his long hair began to explode. In the next moment, the figure stood up violently! Above his head was an ice field 10, 000 meters thick, and with this action of rising to his feet, the steep- Click! Click! The entire iceyer began to copse upwards, bursts of booming vibration of sound power came, the entire vast ice field was like an earthquake, the terrifying energy spread throughout the ice field, the huge iceyer continued to copse, from the bottom to the top, and in the end- Boom a loud sound, in that ice surface directly exploded, a huge block of ice impact in the air, some ice as small as the size of a mountain, rushed up to the sky after the violent energy traction under the fragmentation, into endless ice g spilled down, most of the g has not yet touched the ground directly into a mist of water. Buzz! Under the ice field, as the domineering figure stood up, arge green-golden mace suspended in front of him also revived, blossoming out a breath filled with endless killing momentum, as if a huge beast that had been sleeping for thousands of years was awakening. With a sh of greenish-golden light, this great mace that was filled with endless killing and ferocious might floated up and hung in front of this figure. Just see this green-golden mace swallow mouth is a lifelike dragon head, looking like a real dragon attached, a green-golden divine aura diffused in all directions, strands of spiritual breath came, like the spirit of the weapon contained within is awakening. This is Reverse Dragon Mace, the Reverse Dragon Mace who once killed the Nine Heavens and was invincible, staining the blood of the powerful! Youve been dormant with me for many years, so its a shame that youve been wronged! Today, Ill let you drink the blood of the strongest people in the heavens again! Saying that, this figure reached out and grasped Reverse Dragon Mace, and with a movement of his body, the whole person rushed up from underneath that ice field, his silver-white armor was like a white me burning, eye-catching but blinding.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rumble! This figure was holding a Reverse Dragon Mace, and the moment it rose up into the air, the void was thunderous, and the sound of thunder spread throughout the heavens. The entire heaven and earth were converging with wind and clouds, and the thunder in the nine heavens was incessant, giving people a kind of overbearing aura of fighting again in the nine heavens. The King of the North, who had once killed the strongest people in the heavens, was revived and returned once again. The King of the North rode in the air, and some of the blood-stained parts of his silver-white armor, under the melting of theyer of ice crystals that covered it, turned into drops of blood that sprinkled down from mid-air, dotting the snow-white ice field with a bit of eye-catching crimson. Its bloodstained elegance! Land of the Divine Fallen, Ancient Battlefield. Forever Kong shattered the Order of Emperor of Man, and under the revival of the sword intent contained in the Order of Emperor of Man, a huge sword shadow stretched across the Ancient Battlefield. The next momentC Snort! This huge sword shadow violently transformed into a powerful sword awn, and each sword awn contained the brilliant and irresistible might of the Imperial Dao, and it was also powerful and unparalleled, with killing opportunities revealed, locking down those Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm. A strand of Emperor of Mans sword intent transformed into a huge sword shadow that split into dozens of sword awns, tearing through the sky and stabbing at one of the Creation realm powerhouses such as Tyron, Kieran, South Fire, Penton, Lord Droop, Rafe, and so on. Resist, resist with all your might! Wheres the treasure weapon? Catalyze the defensive treasure weapon and block Emperor of Mans sword intent! Dont be rmed, its only a strand of Emperor of Mans sword intent, and dispersed so much, the power is greatly reduced, working together will certainly be able to withstand it! For a moment, Tyron, Kieran, and other powerful men roared. Chapter 2916 – The Might of Sword Intent Tyron, Kieran, Penton, Rafe, Lord Droop, South Fire and other peak powerhouses of The Celestial RealmCreation realm all activated their own Primal Source Technique, and endless creation runes evolved in the air as they spared no effort in their They spared no effort to explode, using the weapons in their hands to execute their strongest strikes to fight against the sword manes that attacked and killed them after dividing. Not only these peak Creation realm powerhouses, the rest of the Creation realm powerhouses were erupting with their strongest attacks, causing the entire Ancient Battlefield to be enveloped by that Creation rune for a time, and the earth-shattering Alchemical Principle power was erupting, as amazing as andslide and tsunami. Among them, there are quite a few Creation realm powerhouses who take out formation runes and form arge formation under their urging as a way to fight against those sword manes. Some of the strongest people were sacrificing some treasure weapons, such as an ancient bell, which became bigger under the urging, enveloping them all, and the patterns on the bell were zing, a treasure weapon close to the level of Quasi-divine Weapon. There were also other various kinds of precious weapons that were being offered up to ward off the sword awnings that wereing at them. After all, this sword awn was not simple, it was left behind by the ancient Emperor of Man. Emperor of Man cultivates the sword, the field of the sword dao spans heaven and earth, powerful and outstanding, in the ancient times that is able topete with Emperor of Heaven and a number of other top giants. Even though what Emperor of Man left behind was only a wisp of sword intent, and this wisp of sword intent dispersed into dozens of sword awns, for some of the powerhouses below the peak of Creation realm, they didnt have full certainty that they would be able to withstand it, so those who had defensive type treasures on their bodies were all desperate to offer them up. Pfft! Pfft! These swords had already attacked and killed, and in an instant, blood stained the sky. Some Creation realm early stage of the strong man, the face of the attack and kill to the sword is actually unable to resist, was that the sword directly into the body, piercing through their the origin of martial arts, directly extinguished their avenue of vitality. Boom! Boom! Some treasures were also shattered in an instant,pared to that big clock, which directly shattered, and the remaining power of the sword continued to kill. Ah! No! I dont want to die! Damn! How is this sword awn so powerful? Im here to kill The Human Realm powerhouse, Im trying toe and get battle credit! The cries of many Creation realm powerhouses howling in terror came out in droves. Wherever the sword de passed through, blood stained the sky, one after another Creation realm powerhouses fell one after another, some were turned into blood mist, some had their bodies directly pierced through, and the blood of Creation realm powerhouses in the void gathered into a rain, spilling down like a bloody rain, a horrifying sight. At the back, Emperor Wallop, King of Man, Chaos, Marcus Deathless, and other celestial pride who hadnt been making any moves changed their faces in shock at the sight of this scene, and at the beginning of the battle, they didnt rush to participate in the battle. In that, Emperor Wallop and others know that The Human Realm must have left some backstabbing on their side. After all, Emperor of Man ruled The Human Realm in the ancient times, and although Emperor of Man is not around now, Emperor of Man must have left a bit of backstabbing behind before he killed his way to the heavens alone. Now they saw, this strand of Emperor of Man sword intent even after endless years, actually still retained such a powerful failure, some Creation realm beginner stage, and even Creation realm intermediate stage powerhouses were difficult to resist, and fell under the locked attack of these sword awnings. Quick, stop these sword awns! Emperor Wallop opened his mouth as he offered up a treasure artifact, simr to a turtle shell, and under his urging, this treasure artifact instantly radicalized and erged, meeting the several sword manes in front of him. Boom! Boom! Bursts of booming noises came, and in the end, this tortoise shell-like treasure weapon ruptured, but it also managed to wear down those sword awnings. Emperor Wallop saw this treasure weapon rupture after a burst of heartache, this is a defense ss exotic treasure, is an ancient Xuan Turtles corner of the tortoise shell refined, able to resist Creation realm peak powerhouses full force, now basically ruined. Chaos, Marcus Deathless, and the others were also all using their own means to block the attacks of those sword awnings. Tyron, Kieran, Devin, Zane, Damon, Shawn, and other peak Creation realm powerhouses were even going all out to burst their strongest battle techniques to resist and wear out that sword awn. Even so, on The Celestial Realms side, there were still Creation realm powerhouses falling one after another, staining the sky with blood. Full power! Forbidden Land warriors, strike! Form up and kill the enemy! Forever Kong bellowed. At the same time, Forever Kong was secretly transmitting Blood Fiend, Silent King, and Christopher Walsh: What are you waiting for? Immediately collect the Primal Source Technique Qi, and collect and refine as much as you can. Yes, Primal Source Technique gas! After the Creation realm powerhouse dies, if THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS shatters, then Primal Source Technique will spill out. This is a characteristic of the Creation realms strongman essence. Creation realm, able to create all things, so Creation realm strong persons death, under the broken nature of their own origin, the gas of creation will return to all things in heaven and earth. At this time, the overflowing Primal Source Technique Qi was able to be absorbed and refined by peak Immortality powerhouses. As Forever Kong bellowed, he was already striking, the Harmonic Crucible in his hand sted towards a Creation realm high ranked powerhouse who was injured by the sword, at the same time, he evolved the Primordial Incantation and erupted out a supreme battle skill and attacked forward. The Phoenix Ying Spirit emerged behind King James, ayer of Phoenix Essence me encircling him as he sted with his fist, manifesting the shape of a phoenix and killing in front of him. The Ancestral Dragon Staff in Ancestor Kings hand suppressed the sky, and also suppressed a half-crippled Creation realm mid-rank powerhouse towards The Celestial Realm. Thumbs up! Saint Marie catalyzed White Jade Sword and executed Sword of Heaven, a sword that chilled the neen continents, the stern sword intent zing up, killing opportunities abounding. All warriors, follow me out and kill the enemy! Thunder Walker roared, and together with the major city lords, he led a million Forbidden Land elite soldiers to charge forward, with a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand elite soldiers warriors forming arge formation to meet the enemy with therge formationsbined attack battle technique. Its time for us to strike, kill! Jason stormed out as Sunling Bloodline charged up into the air, leading The Human Realms heavenly pride to strike. Blood Fiend and the others also killed forward, at the same time, they were also doing their best to collect that Primal Source Techniques Qi permeating the void, absorbing it into their bodies and then refining it, as for whether they could take this opportunity to impact to Creation realm, they were not sure, but such an opportunity should definitely be seized.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The outside world, the mundane world. With one step, King of the North left the frozen world and entered the mundane world of The Human Realm. He traveled through the void, and even the topmost surveince systems of countries in the mundane world today couldnt sense his presence unless he deliberately showed himself out. Is this The Human Realm today? King of the North divine sense is so powerful, his divine sense was released, and he had already sensed a lot of things in an instant. The mundane world was also reflected in his eyes. He saw skyscrapers in a city, a stream of vehicles, human beings now wearing all kinds of services, even airnes in the sky, and so on. At first, King of the North thought that these airnes, cars, ships and so on is some kind of magic weapon, but he was a moment of induction is to detect the difference, there is now fluctuation, in his sense of these things but is the most unusual but the construction of the mortal iron. It seems that todays The Human Realm has developed a very different civilization than it did in ancient times. King of the North had it in his mind. At that moment, King of the North sensed a school-like ce, and his eyes reflected the vibrant students in the school, their faces glowing with pure smiles. From the depths of one of the school buildings, King of the North heard something, and as he gazed a little, a neat but childish voice came- Bedtime Emily Light, Suspicion is frost on the ground. Raise your head and look at Emily, Head down and think of home. At that moment, King of the North swayed slightly. Chapter 2917 – Who Can You Kill? Hometown King of the North is somewhat touched by the fact that The Human Realm today is not The Human Realm of the ancient times, though, and not only has the territory shrunk, but the Human Race of today is different from the Human Race of the ancient times, lets say in terms of the level of civilization. The human race in the ancient times followed a martial civilization, and todays human race follows a technological civilization, so there are very few human martial artists nowadays, and of course, this is directly rted to the martial cage that once existed. Even though, it is no longer the ancient times, so what? The Human Realm, its always still its own piece of home! Nowadays, even though The Human Realm is different from the ancient times, the Human Race in The Human Realm is living in peace and happiness, some of them are working, some are studying, and some are spending their twilight years in peace, enjoying the technological civilization that has been created, presenting a prosperous and prosperous world. How can such The Human Realm, such a homnd, tolerate the Divine toe and invade and kill, and even regard the human race as blood food? At that moment, the corners of King of the Norths mouth rose slightly, and the battle intent and killing intent in his eyes became even more intense. This The Human Realm, this homnd, is worth fighting for on its own! Whoosh! King of the North takes a step into the Ancient City of Ruins. The moment he entered the Ancient City of Ruins, King of the North felt something in his heart, and the gaze in his eyes abruptly zed up, turning his eyes toward the direction of the Forbidden Sea Forbidden King?! Land of the Divine Fallen, in Ancient Battlefield. Forever Kong and the others struck out, erupting with their strongest battle techniques, attacking and killing those wounded Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm. At the same time, Jason and other The Human Realms heavenly pride also killed forward along with the army, The Celestial Realm this time, in addition to dozens of Creation realm powerhouses, there were even more Immortality level powerhouses that came, there were at least hundreds of peak Immortality ones alone. Boom! Jason catalyzed the Azurius Seal, and the Azurius Seal suppressed towards the several peak Immortality powerhouses in front of him, a confining force that suppressed the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths enveloping them. The bodies of those few peak Immortality powerhouses directly solidified, and in that instant they actually lost the ability to move. At the same time, Jasons punches had already sted over, he exploded with all his might, Vital Force fused with Original Power, and the punches he threw out were powerful and iparable, sting at the bodies of those Immortality peak powerhouses one after another. Pom! Pom! A cloud of blood mist exploded, and these few peak Immortality powerhouses directly died. In the next moment, on Azurius Seal, the huge green dragon shadow emerged in the air, wrapping Azurius Seal towards the rest of the Immortality powerhouses and directly bombarding them. A divine pattern emerged on the Azurius Seal, and wisps of divine power manifested, and these Immortality powerhouses had no way to resist, and watched as they were directly crushed into a blood mist by the Azurius Seal. Caw! A phoenix cry rang out, and Purple Phoenix Saintess rose up into the air, covered in Phoenix Armor, with a pattern of Dragons Blood Gold emerging from the battlesuit, and even though it was only Demi-God Gold, it contained a strand of divine power within. Whew! Steeply, the entire Phoenix Armor runes were presented, as if red mes were burning, the true phoenix illusion also appeared in the air, fusing with the battle suit, making the mid-air Purple Phoenix Saintess look like that divine phoenix was transformed into, her face was ice-cold, her eyes showing killing intent as she performed the Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique, transforming into that Nine Heavens Phoenixfire, she sted towards the Immortality powerhouses in front of her. The Celestial RealmThose Immortality powerhouses faces rose in horror as they sensed a deadly threat of death, they roared in rage and attacked with all their might, but as Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack bombarded down, one by one, they were enveloped by that Phoenix Divine me, and one after another, they let out mournful and iparable howls of misery. The Heavenly Devil stick in Finns hand was raised, rolling like a tidal wave of Primal Demonic Qi surrounded him as he flickered, evolving his battle skills and bursting out with his full strength to deliver a supreme strike, sweeping towards the enemy in front of him. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Single Arm, Night King, and others are all striking out, attacking and killing the enemy in front of them with courage and fearlessness. Jason! The gazes in the eyes of Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and the others narrowed slightly as they noticed Jason and saw that Jason was attacking and killing those Immortality level powerhouses as if he were a tiger entering a flock of sheep. Emperor Wallop and the others were still unmoved, and they were in no hurry to strike until they were sure that The Human Realms side had yed all their cards before they did so. Otherwise, if The Human Realms side still had an undercard, they would be at risk of falling if they rashly struck out. Emperor Wallop They were obviously aware of something deeper, so there was no rush. Thats a Divine Weapon! A Divine Weapon forged from Exterminating Dao Divine Gold. It seems that the Divine Gold Jason seized at Eastsea Enve has been forged into a weapon that suits him. Marcus Deathless said. Chaos sneered and said, So what if there is a Divine Weapon? This Divine Weapon will only remain in his hands for a moment. As long as we kill him, this Divine Weapon will be ours. Jason is growing fast! He is currently not at the peak of Immortality. But killing a peak Immortality powerhouse on our side is like chopping up a melon, so this person really cant be kept! King of Man also said. Emperor Wallops eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Wait, wait again! Wait until The Human Realms cards are all out, then well strike again! In this battle, Jason will be killed! Boom! Boom! A burst of deafening impact sounds came, and in the end, all of the sword awns dispersed by that Emperor of Mans sword intent were worn away. Tyron, Kieran, and the others looked incredibly woeful. Just this sword intent left behind by Emperor of Man, under the steep outburst, killed at least around twenty Creation realm powerhouses, and most of those who died were Creation realm beginner and intermediate level powerhouses, with a few Creation realm high level powerhouses also dying. As for the Creation realm peak level powerhouses, they hadnt fallen yet, only that there were a few Creation realm peak powerhouses with bloodstains on their bodies, obviously wounded. These Creation realm powerhouses fell, and some of the Primal Source Technique directly shattered, scattering Primal Source Technique aura, a full twenty or so Creation realm powerhouses were killed, and the Primal Source Technique aura that coalesced for a time was also extremely thick. Blood Fiend, Silent King, Christopher Walsh, all of these guys are absorbing and refining this Primal Source Technique vibe. Damn! Killing our Creation realm powerhouses and trying to refine the Primal Source Technique breath! Kill them! Tyron hissed angrily at the sight. In an instant, there were several Creation realm high level powerhouses killing towards Blood Fiend and the others. At the same time, Tyron, Kieran, Penton, South Fire, and other peak Creation realm powerhouses one by one had surrounded Forever Kong, King James, and the others. Refining the Primal Source Technique breath of my The Celestial Realm creation powerhouse, you deserve to die! I will kill you! A Creation realm high-ranking powerhouse directly under the spatial transformation, instantly came to the front of Blood Fiend, a long knife in his hand chopped down horizontally, wrapped with the strongest and fiercest Creation Original Power, and shed to Blood Fiend. Blood Fiends face was shocked and furious, a shadow of death shrouded his heart, he still had not been able to break through to Creation realm, he simply could not block the other partys full force of a Creation realm high level powerhouses strike. Forever Kong and others have also been intercepted by Tyron and others, making it difficult toe to the rescue, and just at that moment, all of a suddenC Who can you kill? A calm and indifferent voice rang out, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of Blood Fiend, this figure was tall and upright like a mountain, the silver-white armor he was wearing was like ayer of silver me burning, which appeared to be blinding and eye-catching.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2918 The Human Realm, King of the North! Thumbs up! The Celestial Realm that Creation realm high-ranking powerhouse in the hands of the long knife toward Blood Fiend horizontal chopping, knife momentum across the sky, that a sh of the burst out of the knife light is by the endless creation of the runes convergence from a raging surging The power of creation swept through the sky, shing toward the Blood Fiend. With a blow like that, Blood Fiend had no way to defend himself. But at this moment of crisis, with that indifferent and calm voice, a figure appeared in front of Blood Fiend, and then a hand shot forward to directly meet the long knife that chopped down! Bang! Apanied by a loud sound, a terrifying energy shook, and the The power of creation that erupted from the long sword was powerful and overwhelming, causing the void to vibrate. However, The Celestial Realms Creation realm high-ranking powerhouse fixed his eyes, and the pupils in his eyes abruptly shrank coldly. He suddenly saw an upright man d in silver-white armor towering in front of him, the face that was permeated with rigidity appeared a bit pale, with a hint of coldness, and the deep eyes appeared extremely calm, but it was a kind of calm that made people feel inexplicably suppressed and palpitating. What made this Creation realm high ranked powerhouse even more horrified was that the man in front of him reached out with his right hand and grabbed his long de directly in his hand. Catch the knife with your bare hands! How is that possible? He was a Creation realm high ranked powerhouse, and his full force strike was taken by his bare hands? The next moment the hand snapped, and in a momentC Click! Click! That long de snapped in knots, and at the end of it, the hand came down towards this Creation realm high ranked powerhouse covering his head. No! This Creation realm high level powerhouse screamed in terror, he only felt that the whole person was enveloped by a heavy and boundless shadow of death, want to escape but can not escape, as for wanting to counterattack even more incapable, a ray of light pressure locked him, actually let him have a kind of no way to resist and resist the intention. Bang! An ear piercing sound rang out as thisrge hand pped down, and the flesh of this Creation realm high ranked powerhouse directly copsed, turning into a cloud of blood mist. At the same time, the hand grabbed this Creation realm powerhouses THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, and wisps of Primal Source Technique Qi instantly coalesced to form a ball of Primal Source Technique. The mass of Primal Source Technique was then thrown at Blood Fiend, and the calm voice sounded again, Bloodlord, swallow him. Blood Fiend had been in a state of extreme shock, when he heard the voice he came back to his senses, the corners of his mouth opened and closed and he said, King of the North The Celestial Realms side came to attack and kill Blood Fiend, Silent King and Christopher Walsh, there were a total of three people, after the first person was killed, the remaining two people were horrified, they only felt creepy, their original figure that was sprinting towards the front immediately stopped, and then they wanted to transform space and leave in a hurry. Since youre here, stay! Just as the words rang out, therge hand continued to cover towards the front, directly straining the surrounding space, making it impossible for the two Creation realm powerhouses to escape through spatial transformation. That hand, manifested the shadow of arge mace, causing the void to vibrate, and the shadow of therge mace came down with a thunderous momentum, wrapped in a monstrous and flourishing might. These two Creation realm powerhouses roared out in fury as they struck out with all their might, trying to resist, yet- Pfft! Pfft! As the shadow of the great mace crushed down, these two people were also directly turned into blood mist, and the two masses of Primal Source Technique were coalesced and sent to Blood Fiends side. Coupled with these two cohesive masses of Primal Source Technique, Blood Fiend pretty much hits the Creation realm. Almost in the blink of an eye, The Celestial Realms three Creation realm high-ranking powerhouses were killed, turned into a rain of blood, and their own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS were also refined out of the pure Primal Source Techniques light mass, which directly shocked the whole scene. All the powerful people on the side of The Celestial Realm had sensed it and had realized that a terrifyingly strong person had appeared in the battlefield. Originally, Forever Kong, King James, Ancestor King, Saint Marie and the others were injured under the siege of the peak powerhouses of The Celestial RealmCreation realm, but at this time, Heavenly Blood, Kieran, Penton and the others couldnt care less about continuing their pursuit. But at this time, Skyblood, Kieran, Penton and the others could not be bothered to continue their pursuit, as they retreated one by one, and then looked towards Blood Fiends direction. Forever Kong and the others also turned their heads to see it, and after seeing the voice d in silver-white armor, Forever Kong smiled and said, King of the North, youre finally here! King of the North! I knew that you would live and return! Saint Marie cried out in surprise as well. King of the North! King of the North! King James , Ancestor King and others have spoken up with smiles on their faces.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. d in silver and white armor, King of the Norths gaze also looked towards Forever Kong and the others, and seeing the familiar faces of each of his old friends, a smile spread across his pale face and he said, Forever Kong, after all these years, Ive made you work hard. No hard work, King of the North, its good to have you back! Saint Marie smiled happily. King of the North! At that moment, Tyrons morose voice came out, the gaze in his eyes flickering, and his face took on a look of scorn. King of the North turned his head to look at Tyron and said, Cyrus, so its you. At the end of the ancient period, you rebelled against Emperor of Man, killed The Human Realm martial artist, and used this as a token of surrender to join Emperor of Heaven. However, I see that youre not so good now. However, I see that youre not doing so well now. After joining the Emperor of Heaven, youre only at the peak of Creation realm now, and you havent even stepped into eternity. It seems that Emperor of Heaven doesnt recognize you as a dog. King of the North, even if you show up, so what? Who can resist the great power? Even if there is one more of you, it wont help! It wont sway anything at all. Tyron said in a deep voice. Great power? Theres no such thing as a bullshit great power in my eyes! When I kill all of you one by one, then well see who will talk to me about this so-called bullshit great power! King of the North said. Damon from Returning South stepped forward, his gaze coldly staring at King of the North as he said, Extreme Ice Cold Qi? You have the aura of Extreme Ice Cold Qi on you! I know, in the battle at the end of the ancient times, although you were alive, you were extremely injured and were about to fall at any time, so you searched for a ce that contained extreme ice cold qi to suppress your injuries with extreme ice cold qi, right? King of the North, now you are just the end of the crossbow, less hard to hold on here! Stronger? The gaze in King of the Norths eyes narrowed slightly, steeplingC Whoosh! King of the North steeply disappeared from the original ce, at the same time, the void in front of Damon cracked open, King of the North appeared, and a magnificent aura of dominating the nine heavens erupted, and the monstrous qi and blood were like ten thousand heavy sea waves, engulfing the sky. Arge green-golden mace appeared in the hands of the King of the North, and the divine aura blossomed, releasing a strong and ferocious bloodthirsty pressure on the mace, just like a giant beast sleeping for thousands of years awakening. Boom! With a loud bang, King of the North held the Reverse Dragon Mace and killed Damon head on, the Reverse Dragon Mace zed with divine aura, a dragon shadow appeared, emitting the sound of a dragons roar that shook the nine heavens. Chapter 2919 – Deterring the Group Boom! King of the North holding Reverse Dragon Mace, with the might of a titanic peak towards Damon, that momentum is extremely shocking, especially the arrogant, do not put the heavenly group of heroes in the eyes of the action, but also let a person feel the blood boiling. The Reverse Dragon Mace had the sound of a dragons roar resounding in the sky, and the green-golden divine aura blossomed and impacted the sky, a divine power surging, crushing the void with a destructive momentum, wrapping up the momentum of ten thousand pounds and sting towards Damon. The entire void directly cracked and copsed, unable to withstand the might of King of the Norths strike! Damon from Returning Souths face was shocked, this was all too fast, so fast that he didnt have any chance to react at all, he also couldnt have imagined that King of the North would dare to make a move like this! How dare he? Tyron, Kieran, and nearly twenty other Creation realm peak powerhouses were all gathered here, so Damon would never have dreamed that King of the North would dare to be so brazen as to directly kill over and target towards him. Stop him Damon roared, he sensed a great crisis, his situation frantically urged his own Original Power, maximizing his Original Power to burst out, his right hand surfaced a glove, wrapping his fist, he sted with full force to meet the King of the Norths strike. Bang! King of the Norths Reverse Dragon Mace sted down, the power of this strike was too terrifying, endless killing opportunities were raging and erupting, containing King of the Norths share of Original Power, carrying the might of Divine Weapon, and copsing down on this. Damons hasty punches met them, the gloves attached to his fists looked extremely extraordinary, but upon contact with the Reverse Dragon Mace, there was a clicking sound, and the gloves were directly shattered. Reverse Dragon Maces might did not decrease, crushing Damons punch, Damons right arm directly turned into a bloody mist, and finally that Reverse Dragon Mace hard sted on Damons head. Bang! Damons entire head split apart, sttering a mist of blood, and he was dead,pletely dead! Boom! Boom! Boom! At the same time, Tyrons longsword chopped over, Kierans Fracture Spear also attacked and killed, Pentons stone axe also broke and killed in the air, and South Fires ming runes burned all the major Creation realm pinnacle powerhouses to strike at the same time! The first time I saw them, they were all sting towards the direction where King of the North was located. However, Tyron was ultimately a step too slow in their strikes. After King of the North killed Damon, his figure moved and instantly retreated back to his original position, before and after, it was only two or three blinks of an eye, thus looking at King of the North was just like he hadnt moved. But Damon is really dead! As for Tyron and the others counterattacks, they directly hit a lonely, that sted on the void, and blew that void directly into oblivion. Instantly, the entire battlefield was dead silent! Even the two armies that were originally fighting stopped and retreated to their respective camps. Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and the others also stepped back, those Immortality level powerhouses on the other side had already retreated in fear long ago, close to these Creation realm peak powerhouses such as Tyron. They werent fools, the shocking effect of the King of the North who suddenly appeared and killed a Creation realm peak powerhouse like Damon in a single strike was too strong. So much so, that the aura of The Celestial Realms great army of warriors as well as the powerful men in the arena were lowered and suppressed. In contrast, the Forbidden Land fighters on The Human Realms side of the fence are highly demoralized and battle-hardened, their blood on fire. Simply because King of the Norths strike was too dominant, first killing the other sides three Creation realm powerhouses, then the other sides Damon made a provocative remark, and a sh went over to kill him with a crisp st, what else could be more inspiring than this? I thought you said you were at the end of your rope. Then thats what youre going to open up, a blow to the head! Jason gazed towards King of the North, he heard Forever Kong and the others greeting King of the North earlier, and knew in his heart that the figure in front of him was none other than the rumored King of the North, and the number one war general under the ancient Emperor of Man! It gave Jason the feeling that it was better to hear about it than to see it! When Saint Marie told Jason about the deeds of King of the North, Jason was extremely eager for King of the North, who fought alone against many Creation Realm peak powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, and annihted The Human Realm with blood-stained style! The Celestial Realm Creation peak powerhouses, shocked the heavens, and defended The Human Realm! In the end, the severely wounded King of the North went away alone, and it was not until today, when Creation realm powerhouses from all sides of The Celestial Realm joined forces to vite The Human Realm again, that King of the North returned again! This is The Human Realm Strongman and The Human Realms hero! On the Citadel of the First City, Old Mr. Miller stood with Dafydd, Yusup, and Ghost Doctor, who also saw the King of the North appear and then powerfully kill the Creation realm powerhouse of The Celestial Realm. Dafydd couldnt help but say, Who is this person d in silver and white armor? Its really powerful! Killing several The Celestial Realm powerhouses one after another!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. One person intimidating the group, such elegance, one can aspire to it! Yusup couldnt help but say as well. Old Mr. Millers eyes flickered as he said, This man is the King of the North, the first general under the ancient Emperor of Man! Do you still remember when some of the Divine Sons of The Celestial Realm and the powerhouses of the Quasi life and death realm infiltrated into The Human Realm and joined forces with Emperor ns lineage of ancient martial arts families that rebelled against The Human Realm, with the intention of annihting our martial artists in The Human Realm? That battle? In the end, those Divine Sons of the Heavens inspired their life-preserving talisman when they were in a life and death crisis, and a wisp of the origin breath of the Heavens powerhouse condensed into a shadow that possessed the power of creation. At that time, arge hand covered over and extinguished all of those Ascended Giants silhouettes. At that time, the one who struck was King of the North. So thats him! Yusup and the others drifted off, remembering that that battle was the appearance of that heaven-obscuring hand that was iparably strong, directly crushing and bursting the silhouettes of those Ascended Giant Heads. Such a great battle, old me can only watch it like this, its really ungrateful! Old Mr. Miller shook his head and said in a rather despondent tone. Dafydd said, Old Mr. Miller, I remember that when you broke the martial arts cage with your fist, you used to gather the power of conviction of martial artists from all over the world. Do you think you could fight again if you were able to gather this power of conviction? The power of faith? Old Mr. Millers heart fluttered, could this really work? In the battlefield, Tyron and the others were furious, their faces all gloomy. The King of the North had killed The Celestial Realms Creation realm powerhouses one after another, which had greatly damaged their morale, and it would be extremely unfavorable if the armys momentum were to decline. At that moment, Tyrons own aura was raging, a powerful pressure swept through the air, the aura of the peak of Creation realm reached its peak, he said in a loud voice, The Human Realm has run out of gas, King of the Northseback cant change any situation! King of the North is seriously injured and is using extreme ice cold energy to suppress his injuries, he wont be able to hold out for long! Everyone listen to the order, kill the enemy with all your might and destroy The Human Realms martial artists! All the strongest, go all out to kill King of the North and exterminate The Human Realm!Kieran raised thence in his hand and said loudly as well. Offenders of The Human Realm shall be punished! The Human Realm is not a ce for you to run wild! If youe to vite me, you will die! If you want to fight, then Ill kill you all! King of the North opened his mouth, then he violently bellowed, Forbidden King,e to me! With that, King of the North reached across the Ancientway and violently probed in the direction of the Forbidden Sea off the Ancientway. Chapter 2920 – Forbidden King Reappears King of the North reached out his hand towards Forbidden Sea, and a Qi erupted from his right arm, forming arge illusory hand, which instantly arrived at the Ancient City of Ruins Forbidden Sea. In order to pattern Forbidden Sea, the outer perimeter of Forbidden Sea has huge peaks that tower 10, 000 feet high, and powerful formations that are blocking it off.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, this illusory hand exploded the ten thousand foot peak directly after probing over, and probed directly into the depths of the Forbidden Sea with an irresistible might. Deep in the Forbidden Sea, Forbidden Kings eyes are closed tightly under the self-seal, with Forbidden Kings current state as long as no one enters into the Forbidden Sea to disturb him, he will not be revived, and will not fall into a state of insanity. At this point in timeC Boom! The whole of the Forbidden Sea shook, the sea boiled, the waves rolled and rolled in a thousand waves. At that moment, Forbidden King was jolted awake and his eyes opened abruptly. The moment Forbidden Kings eyes opened, a violent, bloodthirsty and ferocious killing intent was like a volcano erupting, and at the same time, an even stronger ominous aura permeated from his body, with an extremely thick Dark Origin aura. At that moment, Forbidden King was ready to strike. At that moment, therge illusory hand evolved by King of the North had already reached out and probed, pushing straight towards Forbidden King. Forbidden Kings face was slightly stunned, and a sense of extreme pain and struggle appeared in his eyes, perhaps it was because his nature sensed the aura of this illusory big hand, thus his residual nature was fighting against the ominous substance that invaded his body. Just at this moment when Forbidden King struggled, only therge illusory hand directly tackled Forbidden Kings body. Ancient Battlefield. King of the North reaches out, and before anyone in the arena can react, suddenlyC Whew! Actually saw an illusory hand detaining a figure that was filled with a bizarre, ominous, dark and terrifying aura, only to see that this figure was cloaked in hair, unable to see his face, only the pair of blood-colored eyes were exposed, giving people an extremely horrifying feeling. Forever Kong and the others faces changed slightly when they saw that King of the North had detained this person over, Forever Kong and the others naturally recognized that this was Forbidden King! Tyron, Lord Droop, Kieran, Rafe, Penton, Mavis, South Fire, and other pinnacle Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm had originally wanted toe together to suppress King of the Norths momentum, as well as to boost the morale of their own fighters. Suddenly, their faces changed drastically when they saw King of the North detaining this figure over. What caused their faces to change in shock did not originate from this figure, but rather the bizarre and ominous aura that permeated this figure. This aura resembles The ck Abyss of Bad Curse! Its really simr to that aura of The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, how can this person still be alive when hes dipped in such an ominous aura? Will we be infected by this ominous aura of this person? It wont! Tainted with an ominous aura, thats from the source, well be fine! The powerful people on The Celestial Realms side were whispering, they had felt extremely frightened and appalled at one point, simply because the aura reminded them of The Celestial Realms The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, which was extremely frightening and terrifying. At that moment, King of the North had faced Forbidden King, sensing the strange and ominous aura from Forbidden King, he frowned and said to himself, Dark Origins aura Has The Human Realms side been eroded as well? Forbidden Kings eyes were blood red as he stared at King of the North, a thick and deep violent murderous aura permeated out from his body, extremely horrifying and appalling, and that ominous darkness was getting stronger and stronger, he let out a burst of hissing sound from his throat, looking as if he wanted to take a shot at King of the North. Forbidden King, do you even want to take a shot at me? King of the North, however, looked extremely calm as he opened his mouth to speak. Then, an ancient token emerged from King of the Norths right hand, and the word Emperor of Man was also written on the back of the token, which was another Emperor of Man order. However, unlike the Emperor of Man Order in Forever Kongs hand, the Emperor of Man Order in King of the Norths hand had a wisp of spiritual energy fluctuating on it, and contained a vast and boundless aura of the Emperors Way. King of the North picked up this Emperor of Man Order, and as he activated Original Power, this Emperor of Man Order immediately blossomed with dazzling light, and was directly driven into Forbidden Kings forehead by King of the North. At onceC Snort! The dark aura on Forbidden Kings body was as if it was being ignited and burned, and it was actually emitting a burst of ear-piercing sounds, and the wisps of darkness were annihting, which also made the bizarre and ominous aura on Forbidden Kings body fade at a tidal wave-like speed. Tyrons face changed when he saw this scene, his gaze turned cold as he said in a deep voice, King of the North is trying to dispel the ominous aura on Forbidden King with the Emperor of Man order! Attack, all the Ascended Warriors and strong men attack in full force! With Tyronsmand, the army chiefs of The Celestial Realms million-strong army roared and led Forbidden Lands elite warriors towards the front once again. Thunder Walker, Kong, Leon, and all the other major Forbidden Land city lords also immediately led the warriors under theirmand towards the front. Zane of Primordial Demon Mount, Liam of Soulreturn River, Devin of Empyrean Falls, Shawn of Northbound Land, and other peak Creation realm powerhouses also evolved their battle techniques and attacked towards the front. Forever Kong, King James , Saint Marie, Ancestor King and these people immediately killed and blocked these Creation realm powerhouses, giving King of the North enough time to dispel that Dark Origin aura invading Forbidden King. However, The Celestial Realm Creation realm powerhouses were too many, and Forever Kong and the others simply couldnt stop them all. Tyron, Kieran, Lord Droop, Faceless, Penton, and other even more powerful Creation realm pinnacle powerhouses surrounded the King of the North side. The more powerful Creation realm peak powerhouses such as Tyron, Kieran, Lord Droop, Faceless, Penton and others surrounded towards King of the North. King of the Norths right hand raised, Reverse Dragon Mace rose up to the sky, divine aura blossomed, and the great mace crushed the sky, wrapping ten thousand pounds of force towards the front and bombarding down. King of the North is trying his best to block Tyron and the others, while he is also trying his best to use the Order of the Emperor of Man to dispel the Dark Origin that annihtes the existence of Forbidden Kings body. During that time, King of the North frowned, Forbidden Kings situation was not optimistic, if it wasnt for this Emperor of Man Order left behind by Emperor of Man, for a moment, it really wouldnt be able to dissipate that Dark Origin aura. Strike and kill! Jason opened his mouth in a deep voice, as he watched several quasi Creation realm powerhouses in front of him who were striking out at the various city lords of Forbidden Land, his eyes shed with murderous intent, and he catalyzed the Azurius Seal to directly st over. At the same time, Jason exploded his fist across the air, the power of Sunling Bloodline fused with Original Power, sting at those quasi-Creation realm powerhouses. Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, those four quasi Creation realm powerhouses from the other side were actually forced back by Jason, which caused their faces to rise in shock. Just thenC Knock! A mellifluous bell sound containing some kind of Taoist rhythm rang out, and a sound wave containing a stern killing intent swept over towards Jason. Arge ancient bell broke through the air and subdued and killed Jason. Jasons gaze went cold as he catalyzed Azurius Seal to meet the attack. At the same time, there was a sh of silhouette in front of Jason, only to see Emperor Wallop breaking through the air as he said, Jason, your opponent is me! Chapter 2921 – Full-scale Tussle Emperor Wallop struck, sprinting in and straddling Jasons path. Emperor Wallops gaze was ice-cold, and his own Emperors blood aura swept through the air as he stood proudly in mid-air, looking down on Jason with a condescending air, and his body also revealed the might of a unique contemporary teenage supreme being. The murderous streaking from Emperor Wallop is intense to say the least, thest time he was at Eastsea Enve he was humiliated, the Eternal Waystone that he was aiming for was taken away from him by Jason right under his nose, and that was a disgrace to him. Therefore, Emperor Wallops murderous spirit is extremely vigorous, with a sense of not stopping until Jason is killed. The gaze in Jasons eyes narrowed slightly, he had actually sensed Emperor Wallops aura a long time ago, but he just didnt expect that Emperor Wallop had actually kept his hands off and endured until now. Emperor Wallop, how dare youe to The Human Realm. what, not afraid of dying here? Jason said in a cold voice. Jason, the only one who will die this time will be you! An indifferent voice rang out, and an iparably violent Energy of Chaos swept over like a tsunami, and Chaos also appeared, stepping forward from an orientation towards Jasons void. Jason raises his eyebrows slightly, Chaos is here too. Last time at Eastsea Enve, we lost the battle at thest moment, this time we have to make up for it no matter what. Jason, you cant fly in this battle! But you dont have to feel bad, the entire The Human Realm martial artists will be buried with you! A breath of immortality swept in, and the Undying Young Lord also appeared, the light in the Yin Yang Divine Pupil was zing, reflecting the subtle andplicated Yin Yang runes, and there was a ck and white breath entwined on his body, diffusing an iparably powerful force of Yin Yang. At this moment, Jason couldnt help but frown, The Celestial Realms three greatest supreme celestial prides all surrounded him, this was to intend to kill him under the joint hands. Obviously, both Emperor Wallop and Chaos, Marcus Deathless and all these people have a unanimous agreement that they willbine their efforts to kill Jason the fastest, because they know that it will be very difficult to kill Jason alone, so they have joined forces. At this time, of course, they wouldnt talk about fairness or unfairness or principles, as long as they were able to kill Jason, the Eternal Waystone that had been taken away by Jason would be presented, and they would be able to take away the Waystone. Three of The Celestial Realms greatest talents then surrounded Jason. On the other side, King of Man also struck out, the King of Man Wheel at the back of his head blossomed with seven-colored dao light, reflecting his entire person in an extremely extraordinary manner, and a wave of King of Man qi and blood also impacted the air. Boom! King of Man catalyzed the King of Man Wheel Quasi-divine Weapon, directly crushing the sky and sting towards Purple Phoenix Saintess. At the same time, King of Man followed closely behind, evolving the King of Man Fist Fist Power, a fist sted out, his fist power crushed the sky, containing a wisp of The power of creation, along with his fist power suppressing the heavens and the earth, covering towards Purple Phoenix Saintess. Caw! Purple Phoenix Saintess true phoenix illusion evolved, a true phoenix silhouette spread its wings, its divine might was astonishing, containing the might of Nine Heavens Phoenixfire, and Purple Phoenix Saintess Phoenix Armor was added to her body as she evolved her battle skills to meet the King of Man. Man. Nero had a cold gaze in his eyes as he set his sights on Finn, who he had fought against in the Eastsea Enve. Kill! Nero bellowed, an illusory River Styx encircling his body as he directly activated his strongest battle technique, evolving a Styx shadow that contained a power of devouring Yuan Shen as he attacked and killed Finn. Finn was also fearless, and armed with the Heavenly Devil stick, he bellowed angrily and met the battle. The rest of the Ascended Celestial Pride, Warden, Elias, Flower Goddess, Cassandra Soulkeeper, and Kai Skyfallen, were all striking out, all of them had reached the quasi Creation realm level, and their battle prowess was extremely powerful. On The Human Realms side, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Sacred Son of Destruction, Zack, Marcel, Darcey, Demon Witch, and Emily all teamed up to fight against each other, and all of these Heavenly Pride of the Ascended Heavens were higher than Robert and the others in terms of their martial arts realm, so this battle was extremely unfavorable for The Human Realm. was extremely unfavorable for The Human Realm Heavens Pride, and it was definitely a close call. But The Human Realm Celestials all had no choice, and they were not afraid of a fight, and met it with exuberant fighting spirit. Thumbs up! Single Arm catalyzed a celestial longsword in his hand, transforming it into a zing de as he killed The Celestial Realms Immortality powerhouse. Night King is doing the same and is fighting with all his might. Dark Phoniexs own dark phoenix bloodline was fully stimted, and the shadow of a dark phoenix faintly appeared behind her, her face was stern with murderous intent, and she herself erupted with the pressure of a peak Immortality high-ranking, as she evolved her battle skills and killed a peak Immortality powerhouse of The Celestial Realm, appearing to be extremely ferocious. Guys like Lilith, Phantom, and White Fox, including those who just broke through to Immortality, are also ying. There are still quasi Creation realm powerhouses in The Celestial Realm, and there are quite a few of them, all forty to fifty of them, and they are also striking out, some attacking and killing the major Forbidden Land city lords, and some attacking and killing The Human Realm Heavenly Pride, and the situation looks extremely critical. Apart from those Creation realm peak powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, the rest of the Creation realm powerhouses were also striking out, teaming up with some Creation realm peak powerhouses to besiege towards Forever Kong, King James and the others. At this pointC Rumble! Ancient Battlefield has Thunderbolt descending in it, and thats Creation realm level Thunderbolt. It was actually seen that Blood Fiend had impacted on Creation realm, invoking Thunderbolt at the Creation realm level. Come on,e and kill me! Blood Fiend roared, he wrapped the might of Thunderbolt, rushed towards the three or four Creation realm that surrounded and killed them, those few Creation realm powerhouses changed their faces when they saw this, they didnt want to be pulled by Blood Fiends Creation realmThunderbolt. Otherwise they would also be bombarded by that Creation realmThunderbolt. Immediately, those few Creation realm powerhouses retreated.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As soon as these Creation realm powerhouses retreated, Blood Fiend violently tore through the void, suddenly shing to those quasi-Creation realm powerhouses attacking and killing the Forbidden Land City Lord, apanied by the horrifying Creation realmThunderbolt bombardment down, The Celestial Realm those quasi Creation realm powerhouses have hissed and howled miserably, and some of them could not bear the bombardment of Creation realm powerhouses and fell to the ground one after another. Blood Fiend also took the opportunity to strike, a long, serrated de in his hand, shing at the rest of the quasi-Creation realm powerhouses. Silent King and Christopher Walsh had absorbed some of the Primal Source Technique Qi, but had not yet reached the point of being able to break through, and yet they were facing off against some quasi-Creation realm powerhouses. Tyron, Kieran, Lord Droop, Faceless, Penton, and Mavis, the six peak Creation realm powerhouses were besieging King of the North, and Tyron and the others erupted with all their might, releasing wisps of divine power from their Quasi-divine Weapons, and striking the void. This void was annihted one after another, and the terrifyingly monstrous peak Creation realm power was erupting, shaking the sky, terrifyingly horrifying. King of the North was trying his best to dispel the Dark Origin Qi in Forbidden Kings body, and he could only use one hand to mobilize Reverse Dragon Mace to fend it off, but he was forced to retreat, and several times he was in danger of losing his life. King of the North, however, was also unimpressed, and in the end, the divine aura in his eyes bellowed- Get the fuck outta here! At that moment, in Forbidden Kings sea of consciousness, a cloud of pure Dark Origin Qi converged, vaguely forming a hideous and ghastly face. The King of the Norths gaze was cold, and the shadow of a great sun formed by the pure Emperor of Mans qi rose from the Forbidden Kings mind, engulfing that illusory and hideous face, and vaguely the mournful, unwilling, and resentful hissing sound rang out. In the end, the illusory face formed by the Dark Origin Qi was annihted and dissolved as if it had been burned by the Great Sun, and Forbidden King raised his head fiercely, his eyes shining brightly, and there was no longer the slightest hint of madness. At that exact moment, Mavis sted over with a punch, wrapped in a majestic and boundless Essence of Primordium, and the peak power of Creation realm contained within shook the sky. Forbidden! A cold voice came out of Forbidden Kings mouth. Chapter 2922 – Forbidden King Mighty Boom! The void shook as a huge Forbidden character text was presented, intertwined with endless Alchemical Principle, this huge Forbidden character was coalesced from Alchemical Principle, and at the same time A force of confinement presented itself in the air, and the surrounding space was distorted. Within the space covered by Forbidden Seal Incantation, all the power ofw is imprisoned, and a powerful forbidden force is generated from the void, forming an invisible cage! Maviss fist attacked over, and the huge forbidden character that evolved copsed right from the top of his head, and that powerful forbidden force was like that invisible shackle that bound Mavis. Maviss face suddenly changed as he realized that Forbidden King had recovered and was using his strongest battle techniques to trap him. Break me! Mavis roared, and at this moment, Mavis heckled directly burning up his own origin essence blood.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This lies in the fact that Mavis has gapped into a great crisis, and he needs to break through the confinement of Forbidden Seal Incantation immediately, or else there is the unpredictably powerful King of the North on the side, and if he is trapped, he will end up with absolutely certain death. Tyron, Kieran, and others saw this and stepped in, all of them realizing that Forbidden King had been rescued from that madness by King of the North. This means that The Human Realms side is adding another top-tier battle powerhouse like Forbidden King. Imprison! At this time, Forbidden King had already raised his head, the gaze in his eyes cold with murderous intent, he evolved his battle technique and opened his mouth to bellow again. Boom! A huge confinement character evolved and rose from below, echoing the forbidden character in the sky above, forming a runic suppression of confinement and arrival. At that moment, Mavis facepletely changed color as he bore the brunt of the creation runes evolved by the Forbidden Two Character Battle Skill. Not only Mavis, Tyron, Kieran, Lord Droop, Rafe, and Penton were also wrapped up in the confined space formed by the word confinement, and the terrifying confinement power suppressed them, as if they were burdened with 100, 000 mountains, making them feel like they were struggling to take a step. Haha, Forbidden King, youve finally awakened! Then lets kill the enemy! King of the Northughed out loud, a grandiose aura rose up to the sky, monstrous battle intent was permeating, that mighty pressure of his own swept through the heavens, copsing the entire Ancient Battlefield in a roaring vibration. Reverse Dragon Mace out, who will fight! Kill! The Reverse Dragon Mace in King of the Norths hand was raised, and he swept out horizontally, the greenish-golden divine aura broke through and killed in the air, and a Reverse Dragon shadow emerged from the mace, just like the wild dragon that devoured human lives, and swept across and killed Mavis in this way. Mavis hissed as he burned his own origin essence blood, but he was trapped by the Forbidden Two Character Battle Technique evolved by Forbidden King, and there was no way for him to resist as King of the Norths Reverse Dragon Mace swept over. Bang! Reverse Dragon Mace sweeps in and sts Mavis, hardening Mavis entire body. King of the North grabbed behind him and coalesced a ball of light of even purer Primal Source Techniques Qi and casually threw it towards Silent Kings side. The power of Emperor of Heaven! Tyron roared as he activated a special secret technique, and at the cost of his own origin essence blood, he was able to draw in some of the Emperor of Heavens power. In an instant, Tyrons own breath skyrocketed, and the longsword in his hand released a powerful and boundless sword aura, which hardened the confining force that filled the surrounding area. Fracture Spear! Kieran was iparably brave, he roared violently, the long spear in his hand zed like fire, burning the sky, a tearing Yuan Shens terrifying power in the outbreak of his gun intent can directly target the Yuan Shen for tearing and strangling, so the killing power is extremely terrifying. The stone axe in Pentons hand steeply becamerger, and the body of the axe even showed an array of subtle runes, as he roared into the air, The Pan Dragon Technique of Opening Heaven and Earth! Lord Droop himself diffused a powerful and overwhelming Qi of Creation, he directly catalyzed Human Kings Forbidden Technique, his own bloodline power exploded exponentially, his punching power evolved and exploded with King of Man Fists punching power, his punching power crossed the sky and was unrivaled. Immortal Dao, Invulnerable to All! Rafe was also urging the Immortal Mountain lineages supreme battle technique, he briefly achieved the invibility of allws, and actually got rid of the restraint of that forbidden two-word battle technique, his figure steeply disappeared, and at the next moment, he directly appeared on the right side of the Forbidden King, and a dagger embossed with strange patterns had already stabbed at the Forbidden King. Tyron and the others all exploded their strongest killing moves without reservation, and together they attacked King of the North and Forbidden King with an overwhelming power. Forbidden Armor of the Dao! Forbidden King shouted coldly as a light presented itself and a weapon appeared, transforming into a soldiers armor that covered Forbidden Kings body as Forbidden King sted out a fist to meet Rafes assault. Meanwhile, Tyron and the others had already breached the space that imprisoned the two-character text, and theirbined attacks converged in a terrifying and overwhelming manner, engulfing towards the King of the North. Whew! Attack brought up the wind will King of the North that a head of ck hair flying up, in the face of Tyron and other strong peoples joint attack, his face is not moved, own a abyssal mountain like momentum, his hands of Reverse Dragon Mace raised, violently bellowed: The heavenly way is unfair, I want to go against the sky, broken! Boom! The Reverse Dragon Mace in the hands of the King of the North swept out horizontally, and the greenish-golden divine aura that blossomed on the Reverse Dragon Mace looked like it had ignited a blinding and eye-catching divine me, and as the long mace was swung, the space copsed, and the only thing that remained was a mace shadow with a trailing me that swept forward. Heaven and earth seemed to freeze at this moment. The attacks that Tyron and the others had teamed up to attack were parried by Reverse Dragon Mace one by one, and Penton, Lord Droop, and the others were all shaken back, with looks of shock and horror appearing on their faces. Forbidden King, go help Silence with Christopher Walsh! King of the North to Forbidden King. Forbidden King gazed towards a range, and he disappeared in ce with a sh. After Silent Kings side swallowed the Primal Source Technique light mass that coalesced from Mavis body, he was on the verge of breaking through, which drew four Creation realm powerhouses to sprint over, ready to join forces and attack. The Celestial Realm These Creation realm powerhouses certainly dont want to see Silent King and Christopher Walsh break the mold. The moment these four Creation realm powerhouses rushed over, the runes of the word confinement steeply surfaced in the heavens and earth, and this side of the heavens and earth was directly confined, and a terrifying confining force bound towards these four Creation realm powerhouses, causing them to lose control of their bodies in an instant. Whoosh! Meanwhile, Forbidden King showed up, and he threw a punch at a Creation realm powerhouse, sting his opponent right into pieces. Forbidden King extracts the chi of Primal Source Technique and coalesces it into a ball of light and throws it at Silent King. Silent King opened his mouth and sucked in, he bellowed, and in doing so, he impacted into Creation realm, a might of creation was presenting itself, and it was also beginning to draw in Alchemical Thunderp. In the space of the forbidden two words, the remaining three Creation realm powerhouses roared in shock and roared in rage, charging with all their might to break through the blockade of that forbidden two words. The gaze in Forbidden Kings eyes was cold as he evolved his battle record, catalyzed the forbidden dichotomy text, and coldly shouted, Break! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, this forbidden two-character text rushed in towards the bodies of the two Creation realm powerhouses, followed by the direct detonation of this forbidden two-character- Boom! Boom! With two booming sounds, the bodies of these two Creation realm powerhouses split apart, and two balls of light containing the chi of Primal Source Technique were coalesced and thrown towards Christopher Walshs side. In the next moment, Forbidden Kings gaze looked towards thest Creation realm powerhouse, and a ruthless look appeared in the other partys eyes as he roared, Ill fight you! Saying that, this Creation realm powerhouse violently charged towards Forbidden King, and in the process, this Creation realm powerhouse directly detonated its own origin. Boom! With an earth-shaking roar, under the detonation of a Creation realm powerhouses origin, the creation energy wentpletely out of control, engulfing Forbidden King with andslide and tsunami-like might. Chapter 2923 – Three Great Celestial Pride Joining Forces Boom! A mountain of horrible energy engulfed and swept over, extremely shocking, only because the energy was too violent, from the self explosion of a Creation realm high level powerhouse. The energy impact generated in an instant was definitely capable of injuring a strong person at the peak level of Creation realm. Forbidden King also didnt expect the other party to be so decisive and directly explode his origin. The gaze in Forbidden Kings eyes sank, and subtle runes emerged on his own Forbidden Armor of the Dao, while he evolved his battle technique, a fist aura sted into the air, forming a defensive fist gesture that resisted the onught of self-destructive energies that engulfed him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Sessive thumping impact sound came, Forbidden King was shocked backward one after another, the runes on the soldier armor covering his body dimmed, nearly extinguished, at the same time, Forbidden Kings face paled, blood seeped out of his mouth, he hardened himself against the opposing partys self-destructive pressure, and also paid for it with his injuries. Forbidden King couldnt force his way back because behind him were Silent King and Christopher Walsh, who were hauling Alchemical Thunderp, as well as the Forbidden Land city lords and Forbidden Land fighters, so if he couldnt carry them back, those behind him must have been killed or injured. If he cant handle it, then the fighters behind him will surely suffer heavy casualties. Before Forbidden King could breathe a sigh of relief, suddenlyCAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A filled with bloodthirsty brutality of the devil god qi and blood engulfed over, among a figure emerged, covered with ayer of burning ck me soldier armor of the stout figure, the other fist towards the back of the Forbidden King bombarded over, a Creation realm peak of the fist of the power of crushing the air, the fist is covered with ayer of burning ck demonic mes, can devour the genjutsu, but also can be It can devour the spirit and burn everything. Its Malik from Eastguard Domain The Devil Gods Lineage, and he strikes, targeting Forbidden King. Forbidden King senses something, and hes about to activate Forbidden Seal Incantation to suppress his opponent, just when- Jingle Bells! Just then, a strange bell rang out, forming a mental sound wave that eroded in towards Forbidden Kings sea of consciousness. This ringtone was filled with a sense of charm that one could not resist, so that ones Yuan Shen would be attracted to it in an instant, and even under that strange spiritual sound wave, ones autonomous consciousness would have to bepletely wiped out, and thus be reduced to a puppet with no autonomous consciousness, to be at ones mercy! When this strange bell rang, Forbidden Kings spirit was somewhat in a trance at that instant, this kind of highly attained charm technique could be said to be indefensible, especially when it was performed by a peak Creation realm powerhouse, if one was not careful, even opponents of the same rank would be caught in the trap, making it difficult to guard against it. Rosalie from the Floral Sanctuary strikes, while Forbidden King is being shaken back by the self-explosion of a Creation realm powerhouse, and while Malik from The Devil Gods Lineage strikes from behind to kill him, at this critical moment, Rosalie utilizes the secret art of the Floral SanctuaryCEnchanting God Annihtion Art. Enchanting God Annihtion Art, a secret art in Sanctuary! Strange spiritual sound waves with the power to charm the Yuan Shen eroded Forbidden Kings sea of consciousness. Forbidden King was struck by this, and went into a trance, having a moment of disorientation. At this very moment, Maliks fist wrapped in a zing magic me had already sted over and attacked Forbidden Kings back. Forbidden King in Forbidden Sea endless years, his Yuan Shen has actually been with that Dark Origin ominous existence to do struggle, he kept a wisp of Yuan Shen awake, not by that Dark Originpletely devoured, so this endless years his Yuan Shen is actually also quenched extremely strong. After a short moment of disorientation, he immediately came to his senses, and at the same time Maliks fist power killing move had already sted over, he could not avoid it, and it was toote for him to evolve his battle skills, so he only had to catalyze the Forbidden Armor of the Dao, and blocked with his fists. On the other hand, Rosalie suddenlyughed delicately, thatughter was also filled with an extremely strong and terriblepulsion vor, she sprinted towards Forbidden King, a flower petal as red as blood as the rain fell, the sky red flowers reflecting red, a flower is a kind of Dao, containing the peak of the Law of Creation, with the Law of Evolution and be, drifting down, killing Forbidden King. King. The Celestial Realms two peak Creation Realm powerhouses, one of them focusing on killing and one of them focusing on soul arts, teamed up and attacked Forbidden King. The timing they chose could be said to be just right, striking at the exact moment when Forbidden King was impacted by the Creation realm powerhouses self-detonation, causing Forbidden King to fall into an extremely passive situation. Forbidden Sky, Forbidden Land, Forbidden Cthulhu! Forbidden King let out a fierce roar, he was extremely passive under Malik and Rosalies joint attack, and he was also injured, which made him furious in his heart, and he directly erupted the Supreme Battle Skill, and began to counterattack and attack Malik and Rosalie. Silent King and Christopher Walsh also attracted the Alchemical Thunderp, and while the Alchemical Thunderp was sting, they took the initiative to charge at some Creation realm powerhouses, forcing those Creation realm powerhouses to not dare to fight with them within the Thunderbolt range. The Creation realm powerhouses didnt dare to fight them within the Thunderbolt range. On Blood Fiends side, immediately after he finished his journey, two Creation realm powerhouses surrounded him, one Creation realm middle-ranked, and one Creation realm high-ranked, Blood Fiend immediately fell into a great crisis, and was not the enemy of the two Creation realm powerhouses joining hands. Forever Kong was surrounded by two peak Creation realm powerhouses, Zane and Liam, and looked to be suppressed, but Forever Kong had a lot of tricks up his sleeve, so it was difficult for these two peak Creation realm powerhouses to stop Forever Kong for a while. South Fire from the Inferno Region fought King James, during which a Creation realm high level powerhouse came to attack King James, but was killed by King James, who was also injured by South Fires punches and coughed up blood in his mouth. Northbound Lands Shawn takes on Ancestor King, Empyrean Falls Devin attacks and kills Saint Marie, and overall things are not looking good for any of the high end fighters on The Human Realms side of the table, which is being overwhelmed. The Human Realm Heavenly Prides battlefield, Emperor Wallop, Chaos, Marcus Deathless three big Heavenly Pride surrounded Jason, the posture is clearly to not let Jason escape, want to join forces to kill Jason. River of Imperial Blood! Emperor Wallops gaze was cold as he directly activated the forbidden battle technique of the Emperor of Heaven lineage, a River of Imperial Blood encircled his body, and Emperor Wallops aura was rapidly climbing. At this moment, Emperor Wallop looked at only a quasi Creation realm, but that pressure aura was almost no less than that of a Creation realm high-level or even peak-level powerhouse. Chaosmaster! Chaos eyes killing machine shot, he also directly catalyzed Chaos Mounts taboo battle skills, rolling like a tide of chaos qi and blood ocean as if the sea, endless Energy of Chaos convergence, vaguely emerging a shadow, like from the depths of the Chaos Origin, filled with a thick and boundless pressure. Immortal Dao, Invulnerable to All! Marcus Deathless did the same, the Yin-Yang divine pupil in his eyes bloomed with a bright and piercing divine aura, and the ck and white qi surrounded his body, it was the Yin-Yang divine power, powerful to the extreme. All together, kill! Emperor Wallop shouted and joined forces with Chaos and Marcus Deathless to attack Jason. Chapter 2924 – Raging Blood Emperor of Heaven Fist!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At this moment, Emperor Wallops divine power was infinite, an illusory River of Imperial Blood surrounded his body, and the River of Imperial Blood contained endless Original Power, which fed him even more powerfully, and his martial aura climbed up and up, and monstrous pressure swept across heaven and earth. In such a state, Emperor Wallop erupted into the fist power of Emperor of Heaven Fist, which broke through the air, and in doing so, he subdued and killed Jason. Chaos Fist! Chaos also bellowed, the shadow of Chaosmaster that appeared in the sky merged with himself, and he also performed the strongest battle technique, and the punching force that sted out gathered endless chaotic power, and there was a hidden wisp of the might of creation permeating. Marcus Deathless eyes exploded with two divine auras, forming two yin and yang runes, and he evolved his fist gesture, integrating this yin and yang rune into his fist gesture, which steeply erupted into a yin and yang force that shook the sky, engulfing Jason like two long ck and white dragons. Not only that, the weapons of these Heavenly Pride of the Ascended Heavens were also striking out. An Emperors Bell chimed long and loud, the resulting sound waves forming ripples that copsed the void wherever they passed, engulfing towards Jason. Arge cauldron filled with endless Energy of Chaos also came down towards Jason, and the Chaos Cauldron evolved chaotic confinement runes, locking down the space where Jason was, to bind Jason to the original ce. It can be said that Emperor Wallop and others directly used the strongest means, they do not have any reservation, because after the battle of Eastsea Enve, they have more or less a little bit of understanding of Jason, this kind of opponent needs to use the strongest means to kill, a little bit of reservation will only be a lost cause. Emperor Wallop and the others had already missed a chance to kill Jason once at Eastsea Enve, this second chance was one they would never miss, so they were giving it their all. Jason didnt dare to be careless at all, his own Sunling Bloodline was flourishing, like a huge pir of blood impacting the sky, filled with a Vital Force, a Law of Imperishability rune encircled his body, and the strongest and most furious Original Power was erupting as well. Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Jason roared violently as he executed the Supreme Fist Dao, and his entire Green Dragon Golden Body was also catalyzed to the Supreme Realm, glowing with ayer of greenish-golden light. At the same time, Jason also catalyzed Azurius Seal and impacted towards the sted Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldron. The Azurius Sealpletely revived, a green dragon shadow presented itself, wrapping the Azurius Seal towards the front to kill, a mysterious and iparable Dao Exterminating Divine Pattern surfaced on the Azurius Seal, a divine power of Dao Exterminating Might was permeating, shattering the void and suppressing the Dao soldiers towards Emperor Wallop and Chaos. Rumble! The earth-shattering sound of fist sts collided together, terrifying energies shook up, and where the fist sted, this void was about to be annihted. JasonVital Force and Original Power fusion, can be said to be extremely powerful, but in the face of the three great Ascended Celestial Prides joint strike, he was still unable to resist, in the deafening sound of the fist power bombardment, Jason was shocked back, his bodys qi and blood fluttered, and his face went pale. However, Azurius Seal also appeared iparably powerful, sending Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldron flying with a single strike, the divine might of Dao Destruction contained within it wiping out the Dao rules permeating Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldron. Just as Azurius Seal was trying to continue his suppression up, suddenly- Thumbs up! A short sword entwined with ck and white qi fiercely stabbed out from the void, and supreme divine power also permeated this short sword, which fiercely sted together with Azurius Seal, resisting Azurius Seals might. Afterwards, it was seen that this extremely extraordinary short sword fell into the hands of Marcus Deathless. Jason, it was really thanks to your Water Spirit Dragonfish that my Yin Yang Divine Sword metamorphosed into a true Divine Weapon in the first ce! Marcus Deathless sneered, looking incredibly pleased with himself. Jason had a cold gaze in his eyes, Marcus Deathless possessed a true Divine Weapon, Emperor Wallops Emperors Bell was not quite at Divine Weapon level, but it was infinitely close, as was Chaos Chaos Cauldron. Therefore, Emperor Wallop and the three of them teamed up, so to speak, to be all over Jason. Jasons eyes quickly scanned the battlefield, the situation on The Human Realms side of the entire battlefield is not optimistic, King of the North, Forbidden King, although these are strong, but they cant do everything, The Celestial Realms side of the various levels of strong people are too many. On the side of the major Forbidden Land city lords, one after another, city lords were falling, being killed by The Celestial Realms powerhouses, and some quasi-Creation realm level powerhouses were specifically in charge of attacking and killing the major Forbidden Land city lords, making it difficult to resist. At this pointC Pfft! The Celestial Realm A quasi-Creation realm powerhouse pped a palm on Land of the Divine Fallen a city lord Burning Seas body, Burning Seas THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS directly pped to pieces, chattering blood on the spot. Burning Sea! The bruised and battered Thunder Walker and the other city lords hissed, their eyes zed over, but they were unable to go to their support, with each and every The Celestial RealmImmortality peak or even quasi-Creation realm level powerhouse in front of them besieging and killing them. Not only were these city lords, but The Human Realm Heavens Prides side was also in danger. King of Man was suppressing Purple Phoenix Saintess, King of Man had the advantage of the realm, coupled with the fact that the gap between King of Mans own battle power and that of Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and these top tier Celestial Pride was very small, so under the full force of King of Mans outburst, Purple Under King of Mans full power outburst, Purple Saintess had difficulty resisting and was forced to continuously retreat. Nero was attacking and killing Finn, in addition there was a quasi Creation realm powerhouse who had also set his sights on Finn, steeply striking out to attack and kill, and under the coordination of Nero, the full force of the strike injured Finn, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Sacred Son of Destruction and others were all injured, and faced Elias, Warden, Flower Goddess, Cassandra Soulkeeper, Kai Skyfallen and other Heavenly Pride, as well as the quasi-Creation realm powerhouses that appeared from time to time. Creation realm powerhouses appeared from time to time, there was no way to resist them, and they were in danger. Boom! A quasi-Creation realm powerhouse swooped in and threw a punch at Darcey, who sensed a great crisis, and she evolved her battle techniques to st forward while Primordial Cauldron guarded herself. With a loud thud, Primordial Cauldron is knocked off his feet and Darcey falls to the ground coughing up blood from the corners of his mouth under the shock of his opponents punch. Emily and Demon Witch immediately came to their aid, but they also attracted the interception of several quasi-Creation realm powerhouses, ready to kill Darcey and the others outright. This scene fell into Jasons eyes, directly making Jasons blood surge with anger, the whole person went berserk, endless killing opportunities like a volcano erupting and rushing up to the sky. Jason, suffer! Chaosughed coldly, and immediately, their three great celestial pride struck out again, various supreme battle techniques were evolving, shattering the void and killing towards Jason. Meanwhile, Emperors Bell, Chaos Cauldron, and Yin Yang Divine Sword sted over topletely surround Jason. Kill! Jason roared, urging Azurius Seal to meet the attack, his battle skills evolved, a side of the Emperor Dao domain covered the sky, he used Fighter Arctic to burst out the strongest battle spirit and fighting spirit, exerting Heaven Fist and Azure Dragon Dao Fist, and met Emperor Wallop and the others with all his might. Bang! Bang! Bang! An audible fist st sounded, and Jason was once again shaken back, his bodys qi and blood churning, nearly spurting blood from his open mouth. The moment his body fell back, Jason fiercely cast March Arctic, he no longer tangled with Emperor Wallop and the others, he sprinted in the direction of the nearest Thunder Walker and a few other city lords. Chapter 2925 – Strong Killing March Arctics speed is too fast, especially now that Jason has reached Immortality, it is even more directly across the void, and in an instant, it broke through the trio of Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and Marcus Deathless. Jason rushed towards the battle area where Thunder Walker, Kong, Leon and several other city lords were located. The city lords of Land of the Divine Fallen were also facing an extremely dangerous situation, with Thunder Walker and others being injured, some of them had already been bloodied on the spot, and were being attacked and killed by a number of quasi-Creation Thunder Walker and the others have been wounded, some of them are already bleeding on the spot, being attacked and killed by several quasi Creation realm powerhouses, in addition, there are arge number of Immortality peak powerhouses besieging them. At this time, the void fluctuated, Jason rushed to him, his blood surged with rage, the whole person went all out under the fury, the Sunling Bloodline power fused with the Original Power, his fist sted out, Nine Fist Seals branded in the air, the endless Vital Force converged into these fist prints, making a fist print blossomed with a brilliant like the sun. Kill me! Jason shouted angrily as he sted out his fist, executing the punch of Sky Fist from Heaven Fist, Nine Fist Seals sted towards those quasi Creation realm powerhouses, looking like a great sun shaking down and devouring them towards each other. At the same time, Jason evolved Emperor of Man Fist and let out a cold cry, Sword of the Emperor! A sword shadow that stretched across the heavens and earth was presented, permeated with the endless aura of the Imperial Dao, the zing sword aura spread across ten thousand miles, covering the sky, and the sword chopped horizontally towards the three quasi Creation realm powerhouses that were preparing to strike out at Darcey, Demon Witch, and Emily. Moreover, in this Sword of the Emperors sword power shadow, there was a golden sword aura that was extremely dazzling, revealing wisps of Emperor of Mans breath, which was the Emperor of Man sword spirit, embedded in the Sword of the Emperors sword power shadow. At that moment, King of the North, who was battling Tyron, Kieran, and many other peak Creation realm powerhouses, suddenly nced over and saw the sword that Jason had urged, as well as the wisp of Emperor of Mans Sword Spirit that was embedded within. This wisp of sword spirit that suppressed Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen has alle out? In that case, has the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen freed itself? The thought shed through King of the Norths mind, but he didnt give it much thought as he focused his attention on solving the enemy in front of him first. Lets say that on Darcey and the others side, three quasi Creation realm level powerhouses were going all out, evolving battle techniques to strike at Darcey and the others. These three quasi Creation realm powerhouses did not have anypassion at all, their purpose was simple, to exterminate The Human Realms heavenly pride! Not only thatC Jingle Bells! Flower Goddess appeared, holding the Enchanting Bell, and under her Enchanting Bell, a sound wave engulfed Darcey, Demon Witch and Emily like a ripple. Flower Goddess activated Floral Sanctuarys secret technique, along with Enchanting Bell to disrupt Darcey and the others sanity, causing their souls to be so shaken that they were unable to react to defend themselves against the assaults of the three quasi-Creation realm powerhouses. At this very moment of crisisC Thumbs up! A sword power shadow containing the power of cutting across the nine heavens and ten earths chopped over towards these three quasi Creation realm powerhouses, and the strand of Emperor of Mans sword spirit within it even erupted into a strong sword aura, with the hidden power of Creation presenting itself. No! Run away! These three quasi Creation realm powerhouses exited in terror, their faces shocked beyond measure as they sensed a sense of deadly crisis from the horizontal sh of this sword. Therefore, these three quasi Creation realm powerhouses were ready to withdraw and flee, not daring to fight against the might of this sword towards them at all. HoweverC Pfft! Pfft! These three quasi Creation realm powerhouses simply couldnt escape the horizontal chopping of this sword power shadow, a path of blood sttered in the air, only to see these three quasi Creation realm powerhouses directly being cut off at the waist, dying on the spot. The power of this sword also affected Flower Goddess, Flower Goddess only had to interrupt the control of Enchanting Bell, at the same time, she evolved her fist to fight against the swords shadow, and with a bang, Flower Goddess was shaken back a few steps, and the gaze in her eyes looked towards Jasons direction not far away. This Jason is only at the Immortality level, but hes so powerful! Flower Goddess thought to herself. At that moment, Jasons fist momentum of Sky Fist also forced back the four quasi Creation realm powerhouses that surrounded Thunder Walker and the others, and these quasi Creation realm powerhouses were shocked, in their senses Jason was only at the peak of the middle rank of Immortality, but the power of battle was unbelievably powerful. In their senses, Jason was only at the peak of the Immortality Middle Stage, but he had erupted with an unbelievably powerful battle force. Jason waspletely fuming, his aim was not as simple as pushing these quasi Creation realm powerhouses back, he had to kill them, otherwise as long as he was once again surrounded by Emperor Wallop and the others, these quasi Creation realm powerhouses would continue to attack and kill Thunder Walker and the others. All Arctic! Jason rushed towards the quasi Creation realm powerhouses as he exploded into the All Arctic battle technique from Nine Characters Fist,yers of fist seals emerging and cutting off the air. Boom! In the next moment, Jason was holding the Azurius Seal, and a divine pattern of the Dao of Extinction emerged on the Holy Seal, a force of divinity manifested, and the might of the supreme Divine Weapon was erupting. Jason, holding the Holy Seal, used March Arctic to catch up with a quasi Creation realm powerhouse in front of him, killing the other party head on. This quasi Creation realm powerhouse roared in rage as he struck out with all his might, his own Original Power boiling, yet the power of the Laws he had evolved directly copsed under Azurius Seals st, and there was no way for him to resist Azurius Seals might of the Dao of Extinction. Bang! Eventually, the quasi-Creation realm powerhouse was in pieces, blown apart by Jasons blow. The remaining three quasi Creation realm powerhouses faces were shocked, they wanted to move away from Jason, but under the body technique catalyzing, they were not without horror to discover that the space around them was imprisoned, they were unable to withdraw and escape in the first ce. Boom! Jason had already catalyzed Azurius Seal to suppress towards a quasi Creation realm powerhouse, at the same time, he evolved his fist momentum, and his green-golden fist awns broke through and killed the sky, simultaneously suppressing and killing the remaining two quasi Creation realm powerhouses.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The two quasi Creation realm powerhouses were shaken back by Jasons punch again, both coughing up blood from their mouths. Jason locked onto a Creation realm powerhouse and exploded Azure Dragon Dao Fist to the extreme, his fist hooking the power of the Heavenly Dao and sting at the opponent with a might that copsed the sky. Another quasi-Creation realm powerhouse counterattacked and also threw a punch at Jason, who did not dodge or parry, and fought hard against his opponents punches. With a loud boom, the power of the Heavenly Dao that erupted from Jasons fist power shattered the the origin of martial arts of the quasi Creation realm powerhouse that was locked in ce directly. At the same time, another quasi-Creation realm powerhouses punch power sted at Jason, causing Jasons own Green Dragon Golden Body to dim slightly, but it was not yet at the point of injuring Jason. Right in the middle of that quasi Creation realm powerhouses face full of unbelief, Jasons fist was like a green dragoning out of the sea, and the green dragon phantom shadow that evolved in his fist ran through his opponent. Azurius Seal also suppressed thest remaining quasi-Creation realm powerhouse, and the power of the Dao of Extinction contained within Azurius Seal erupted, shocking his opponents THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. After Jason freed his hands, he added a direct punch, killing thest of the quasi-Creation realm powerhouses. Just thenC Thumbs up! A sharp sword entwined with the two qi of yin and yang pierced through the space that All Arctic had imprisoned, and this sword stabbed towards Jason. At the same time, a big bell and a big tripod also shattered the confined space and suppressed Jason. The figures of Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and Marcus Deathless emerged, their faces were iparably gloomy, and they coincidentally erupted with the strongest battle techniques, directly blocking the space where Jason was located, and a killing attack filled with horrifying pressure all bombarded Jason. Chapter 2926 – Persecution Boom! Boom! Emperor Wallop, Marcus Deathless, and Chaos were all murderous, their faces all ckened, and they were indeed unable to suppress the raging anger within them. Under the siege of their three top tier Celestial Pride, they were still able to let Jason kill his way out of the siege, and in just the turn of an instant, Jason had already killed seven quasi Creation realm powerhouses, which was simply a great shame for them. Therefore, after Emperor Wallop and the others chased after him, they all evolved the strongest attack, in an instant, the Emperors blood breath boiled, the Energy of Chaos filled the air, the Immortal Qi swept, and all kinds of punches and killing moves engulfed Jason. Soldier Arctic! Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Jason roared, using Soldier Arctic to catalyze Azure Dragon Dao Fists punch, his Vital Force fused with Original Power, the energy in his punch wentpletely berserk as he evolved his punch to meet the attack of Emperor Wallop and the others attacks. Bang! Bang! Bang! Sessive fist sts rang out, and a violent energy all boiled up, impacting in all directions. As his fist fell, Jasons entire body was directly shaken back, the light of his Green Dragon Golden Body dimmed down, blood was seeping from the corner of his mouth, the Original Power of the three top tier Celestial Pride seeped into his body and wore down the vitality of his flesh, if not for the fact that his Green Dragon Golden Body was strong enough, at this moment, his flesh would have to appear cracked. Whoosh! Jason once again catalyzed March Arctic, he didnt continue to fight against Emperor Wallop and the others, he was going to wait for an opportunity to go on killing The Celestial RealmImmortality peak, quasi creation level powerhouses. This time, Emperor Wallop and the others had obviously responded earlier, and just as Jason was about to escape from the encirclement by urging March Arctic, Emperor Wallop moved violently, and two identical figures split out. A qi transforms the Three Purities! Emperor Wallop activated this supreme secret art, and three almost identical Emperor Wallops appeared, and those two Emperor Son doppelgangers had intercepted Jasons path. Get the fuck outta here! Jason roared, a Indestructible Origin rune presented itself and coalesced in his fist, he pushed his full strength, causing the Indestructible Origin runes coalescing in his fist to burst into mes, and a violent Indestructible power erupted as he sted at the two emperors son silhouettes. Bang! Bang! Jason and the two Emperors son shadow hard rock, so broke through the two Emperors son shadow interception, and then Jason locked on a quasi Creation realm powerhouse who was attacking and killing Dark Phoniex, he performed March Arctic instantly rushed over, and imprisoned the other party with the suppression power contained in Azurius Seal, and then his fist power sted and hardened the opponent. Kill The Human Realms heavenly pride! Emperor Wallops gaze went cold, and a fierce killing intent red up in his eyes. Jason used March Arctic time and time again to break out, and March Arctic was indeed too fast for them to try andpletely round up, so Emperor Wallop turned his assault on the other The Human Realm skyscrapers. Dont you care about the safety of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride, then I will go and attack The Human Realms Heavenly Pride and see how long you can evade it. In an instant, the two Emperor Son silhouettes moved and suddenly appeared on Wolf Boys side, and they simultaneously erupted the Emperor of Heaven Fist, carrying monstrous pressure, and sted Wolf Boy in this regard.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Cassandra Soulkeeper, who was originally fighting Wolf Boy, alsoughed when he saw this, he pped his palm towards the front and killed him, an illusory river of souls was entangled in his palm, containing the power of corrupting the Yuan Shen, and it also enveloped towards Wolf Boy. Ow! Wolf Boy surfaced in the sky, the bloody Wolf Boys silhouette roared up to the sky, Wolf Boy also sensed an unprecedented life and death crisis, he struck out with all his strength, the martial arts battle technique Wolf Boy God Devouring Fist that he had sensed from the eyes of the Ten Thousand Martial Tablet erupted with all his might, and a fist gesture was evolved, as he greeted the attack forward. Rumble! As the two emperor son shadows and Cassandra Soulkeepers attack fell, Wolf Boy opened his mouth and muffled a grunt, his body directly flew out, his arms directly exploded into two clouds of blood mist, and broke thereon, coughing up blood with his mouth open and copsing on the ground. Wolf Boy! Jasons eyes were wide with rage as he rose up in a frenzy, urging March Arctic to instantly rush to him, simultaneously evolving Sword of the Emperor, that huge sword power shadow cutting across the sky towards those two Emperors Son shadows and Cassandra Soulkeeper. At the same time, there was a sh of millimeters in JasonStorage Ring, and two drops of Indestructible Origin source flew towards Wolf Boys mouth, and Jasons urgent voice came out, Heal and recover first! The Immortality pinnacle is able to revive severed limbs, so Wolf Boys arms are able to be restored, but yet it takes time. Emperor Wallops main body came and catalyzed Emperors Bell, striking horizontally at Sword of the Emperors Void, while Chaos also sted in with a single punch, evolving a Chaotic Runic Array in his punching momentum, grinding down Sword of the Emperors Void. Jason, keep running away, why dont you stop running away? If it wasnt for the other opponents I couldnt see, I would have killed the other The Human Realm Celestials long ago! Is it possible that you want topete with us in killing speed? Either you fight us properly, or wellpare killing speeds and see if youve killed more people or weve split up to kill more The Human Realm Celestial Pride. Emperor Wallopughed coldly and opened his mouth. Jason doesnt want to rival them and wants to fight a guerri war with them, a strategy Emperor Wallop can certainly see. However, as Emperor Wallop had said, of the major The Human Realm Celestials he only wanted to kill Jason in a sparring match, and the rest of The Human Realm Celestials he hadnt put his eyes on and didnt bother to target. If Jason keeps avoiding the battle, will Jason be able to back up Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and Marcus Deathless as they each go to kill the rest of The Human Realms heavenly pride? It is totally unsupportable, and even if it can support one ce, it cannot support the others. With the strength of Chaos and the others, really want to attack and kill to the other The Human Realm Heavenly Pride, then The Human Realm Heavenly Pride is bound to die and be injured heavily, the major The Human Realm Heavenly Pride are targeted by The Celestial Realm those Creation realms young masters, and from time to time there are still quasi creations to attack and kill if coupled with the attacks from Chaos, Marcus Deathless, and others, they simply couldnt be blocked and were bound to be killed. It was like Wolf Boy, the two Emperor Son Splitters killed over, Wolf Boy was immediately seriously injured, and if Jason couldnte in time and the two Emperor Son Splitters continued to go up and chase after him, then Wolf Boy would all have to fall. Jasons face grimaced, and fire erupted from his eyes as he looked towards the rest of the battlefield, where none of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride were in an optimistic position. Purple Phoenix Saintess is having a tough time against King of Man, Finns side is pinned down, and Nero is wounded one after another with a quasi-Creation realm powerhouse surrounding him. Seeing this scene, Jasons face turned cold, in such a situation Heavenly Devil still didnt make a move, was he going to sit back and watch The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm fight to the death, and then he would take advantage of the situation? Jason immediately moved the corner of his mouth and transmitted his voice towards Finn, Finn, use your divine soul to attack, dont worry about your Yuan Shen being revolted! Even if you attack a Creation realm powerhouse, you can directly use your Yuan Shen to attack. If that old thing Heavenly Devil doesnte out again, youll directly burn your origin essence blood to fight! Finn, who was under siege, heard Jasons transmission and his face moved as he vaguely understood Jasons intentions. Chapter 2927 – Killing the Peak of Creation Again (I) Jason sent a message to Finn with the goal of forcing out the wisp of Heavenly Devils genesis. Finn as long as by the Yuan Shen aspect of the bacsh, Heavenly Devil that a wisp of Yuan Shen certainly can not sit idly by, to this extent Heavenly Devil still want to continue to pretend to be dead, that Finn can only go directly to burn their own origin essence blood, which is tantamount to self-inflicted injuries. If Finns essence blood keeps burning, the origin of martial arts is damaged, Jason wont let Finn die, but he will also end up like Old Mr. Miller, the origin of essence blood burns out, never the origin of martial arts is lost, and he will be reduced to an ordinary person. But then, Finn would no longer have the bloodline of the prior Heavenly Devil body either, so could this wisp of Heavenly Devils genesis still be hosted? Definitely wouldnt be able to host it. That Heavenly Devil was faced with the choice of only manifesting his own Yuan Shen, who could not find the first Heavenly Devil body under the bloodline deposit, and could only go to Mengze Mountain to integrate into his physical body in that big grave. But the Mengze Mountain Great Tomb still has all kinds of confinement formations today, Heavenly Devil is afraid that if he wants his Yuan Shen to enter the main body of his flesh, he wont be able to do it, and he will be wiped out by that God-killing array. The greater possibility was that before Heavenly Devils wisp of Yuan Shen could run to merge with the physical body under the great grave, it had already been exterminated by King of the Norths hand. Therefore, Jason sent a message to Finn, adopting such an approach, that Heavenly Devil would definitely be forced to show up, unless this wisp of his Yuan Shen didnt want to live anymore. The gaze in Finn s eyes sank, and he suddenly let go of his own divine sense and urged his Yuan Shen to impact toward the sea of consciousness of the quasi Creation realm powerhouse who had killed him. At once, the quasi-Creation realm powerhouse sensed an attack from Finns genjutsu aspect. That quasi Creation realm powerhouses face was first stunned, then heughed coldly, even though what he cultivated was not in the area of soul arts, but as a quasi Creation realm powerhouse, his Yuan Shen was extremely powerful, and he was certainly not afraid of Finns Yuan Shen attack. On the contrary, Finn actively genuflected at him, which seemed to him to be the rhythm of seeking death. Immediately, this quasi-Creation realm powerhouse catalyzed his own Yuan Shen and condensed his Yuan Shen power to impact Finn. Boom! Instantly, a sensation of intense pain came to Finns mind, and his entire body went into a bit of a trance. That quasi-Creation realm powerhouse had a murderous glint in his eyes as he evolved his battle techniques, preparing to strike while Finn was in a trance. Just thenC Boom! This quasi Creation realm powerhouses sea of consciousness was struck by lightning as a magnificent, powerful, and even vaguely Eternal Mighty Spiritual Pressure engulfed his sea of consciousness, causing his entire body to freeze, and a sense of fear spreading, as if he was facing the crushing power of an Eternal Realm powerhouses Spiritual Power. Finn quickly came back to his senses from his trance state, seeing this quasi Creation realm powerhouses body stiffen in ce, he wouldnt miss this opportunity, immediately holding the Heavenly Devil Stick, he mmed down towards his opponents head with a full force strike. With a bang, the quasi Creation realm powerhouses head was blown off.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Finn was afraid that his opponent would not be able to die yet, and catalyzed the Heavenly Devil stick, and sted another hard blow on his opponents THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Nero saw the situation after he showed a look of surprise, his figure violently backed up, he vaguely sensed the abnormality, sensed that there should be something on Finn, out of an instinct he was moving away from Finn. Finn didnt go after Nero either, as he set his sights on a Creation realm powerhouse. Obviously, the quasi Creation realm powerhouse just now wasnt enough to force that strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen to incarnate, so it would be better to look for a Creation realm level powerhouse that had to force that strand of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen to incarnate. Jasons voice transmission just now had really reminded Finn, Finn had also been wary of Heavenly Devil, now that The Human Realm was facing an invasion by a strong enemy, this wisp of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen wanted to sit back and watch the tigers fight in this way, it definitely wouldnt work. No matter what, the Heavenly Devil genjutsu must be forced out, forcing the Heavenly Devil genjutsu to go into battle, to battle the heavens. Jason saw Finn violently blow out the head of a quasi-Creation realm powerhouse, and he immediately knew in his heart that the Heavenly Devil genjutsu was striking, and he was relieved. Immediately, Jason looked towards Emperor Wallop, Chaos, Marcus Deathless and these people, the battle spirit in his eyes was condensing, and that fighting spirit of his own was rising, he was running Fighter Arctic, adjusting his state to a peak supreme state. If you want to fight, thene and fight! Jason opened his mouth, he no longer escaped and decided to fight these Heavenly Pride of the Ascended Heavens. As long as Finns side was able to utilize Heavenly Devil to its advantage, then The Human Realm Heavenly Prides side of the crisis Finn was also able to support one or two. Then again, Jason wanted to kill the likes of Emperor Wallop before they really thought they were a soft touch and could pinch them as much as they wanted. As for Wolf Boys side, Wolf Boy took the Indestructible Origin source and then took a healing Holy Pill, his arms have been restored, but after the restoration of the battle power to return to the peak that also needs a period of time to recuperate, the current situation does not have the time to let Wolf Boy to recuperate. Therefore, after his arms were restored, Wolf Boy picked up his Blood Wolf ws and looked incredibly humongous as he killed his way over towards Cassandra Soulkeeper. Emperor Wallop and the others saw that Jason no longer escaped, but wanted to fight with them, they all sneered and rose up, killing machines in their eyes, they surrounded Jason, but they did not have any contempt, they knew very well that an opponent like Jason needed to go all out to make it work, and could not afford to be half-assed. At that moment, in the battlefield on Forever Kongs side, a sudden change urred violently. Primordial Demon Mounts Zane and Soulreturn Rivers Liam, two peak Creation realm powerhouses, were attacking Forever Kong, and their coordination could be said to be extremely powerful, with Zane mainly fighting in closebat, and Liam utilizing his powerful Soul Arts to attack and kill. Forever Kong is equal to the spirit and the physical body have been attacked at the same time, sometimes resist Zanes attack, but the sea of consciousness was upied by Liams soul art impact over, making Forever Kongs consciousness shocked, several times have been close to death, but also because he has a lot of means, the battle tactics are very sophisticated, so time and time again, the dangers are solved. However, Forever Kong is also in a pinned position, and the duo of Zane and Liam are getting stronger and stronger and are powering through. Whew! At this time, Zanes long knife with ck mes in his hand violently tore through the air, and shed down towards Forever Kong, the powerful knife force shocked the people, violent and iparable, containing a Creation realm peak power. Forever Kong catapulted the Harmonic Crucible across the top, and with a thud, Forever Kong was staggered back. Liams eyes shed with murderous intent when he saw this, and he violently sprinted up and coldly shouted, Soul River Divine Art Technique of Soul Beheading! Immediately, Liam evolved the Battle Technique, and his own soul power formed an illusory soul de, which was evolved from spiritual power, and chopped towards Forever Kongs spiritual sea of consciousness in a lightning fast speed, wanting to cut Forever Kongs divine sense off in a single sh directly! The gaze in Forever Kongs eyes sank as he bellowed, Primordial Incantation, kill! At that moment, the Harmonic Crucible zed with light, and a heavy iron curtain descended, bearing down on Zane, and at the same time separating Zane from Liam. Subsequently, in Forever Kongs sea of consciousness, the silhouette of a precious tree was manifested, filled withyers of dao light and containing an inexplicable dao rhythm, which manifested itself to meet Liams Soul de that was manifested by his spiritual power. At the same time, Forever Kong even bullied his way up and pped his palm towards Liam. Liam was rmed, vaguely aware that something was wrong, he moved and sprinted backward, however- Phew! Roar! Behind Liam, there was the sound of divine birds and beasts hissing, a golden aura tore through the void, pouncing on Liam with lightning speed, and at the same time, there was also a purple-golden huge figure with a huge w that also pped down towards Liam. Chapter 2928 – Killing the Peak of Creation Again (II) Liam was backtracking as he sensed that the spiritual power contained within that precious tree evolved by Forever Kongs divine sense this time was extremely powerful, even manifesting wisps of dao rhythms. As a matter of fact, anyone who had been to Mengze Mountain would recognize that this precious tree evolved by Forever Kongs divine sense at this moment was equivalent to the prototype of the Enlightenment Tree on Mengze Mountain, which was evolved by using the Enlightenment Tree as the root. The Enlightenment Tree has an extraordinary origin, emitting the sound of the Dao that can enlighten people, Forever Kong has been practicing under the Enlightenment Tree, using the Enlightenment Tree as a foundation, and its own spiritual sea of consciousness resonates with the Enlightenment Tree, causing all of its spiritual power to manifest the shadow of the Enlightenment Tree, so that the spiritual power of the strike is absolutely powerful. Because of this, Liam who specializes in soul art perceived the crisis contained within, so he was retreating rapidly, but Liam never dreamed that behind him there was a sense of danger that made his heart palpitate! Whoosh! The void cracked open, and a golden-winged roc broke through the air and arrived, a plume that looked like it was cast in gold, emitting a golden and radiant light, just like that sun god bird swooping over. This Golden-winged Rocs sharp ws, which were cast like gold and iron, grabbed towards Liams back, the sharp ws emitted a cold and chilling aura, and it looked like an indestructible Divine Weapon weapon, directly grabbing towards Liams back. At the same timeC Boom! A huge beast with a purple-gold luster arrived in an instant, covered with a single Chaotic Runic Array, the beast swung up its huge palm and sted towards Liams back, the force of this blow was extremely powerful, and contained a mighty force like a heavenly copse of the earth. This giant beast was none other than Bai, which manifested its own body, and at this moment, it even erupted its natural aptitude C Gravity Strike! This strike between Bai and the Golden Winged Roc was definitelypletely unexpected by Liam, and even the rest of the Creation realm peak powerhouses such as Tyron were not expecting it. They thought that The Human Realms side had exhausted all their cards, and at such a level of killing, there wouldnt be any strong reinforcements, but they didnt expect that this moment had actually killed out this beast, and the attack was also so powerful. For a moment, Liam felt a great sense of crisis, the Forever Kong in front of him was pping towards him, the runes in his palm were present, heaven and earth were united, the greatness of heaven and earth were all embedded in this strike. As for the attack behind him, in Liams senses, it almost reached Creation realm level, approximately equal to a strong person at the peak of Creation realm beginner level. However, the attack and kill behind them was from a foreign beast, so it was only stronger in terms of killing power. Forever Kong, its not that easy for you to pit me! Kill! Liam roared angrily as he decided to put up a fight, directly burning his own origin essence blood, while the Soul River silhouette that surrounded his body appeared to solidify a few points. Liam fully activated his Original Power, and even drew endless soul power from the illusory soul river, as he evolved his battle techniques, the illusory soul river boiled and shook, and then a majestic fist shadow manifested from the soul river, copsing into the air and meeting Forever Kong.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As for the attack from behind him, Liam chose to defend, and that illusory soul river surrounded his body, evolving a protective rune that shielded his behind. Liam also adopted such a strategy after momentary weighing, the attacking and killing power of the one bird and one beast behind him had only reached the Creation realm beginner level, but Forever Kong was a Creation realm peak powerhouse, he needed to withstand Forever Kongs killing moves to be able to do so. Rumble! In an instant, Liams evolved attack and Forever Kongs palm pping over fiercely impacted together, erupting with a shocking might. At the same time, the sharp ws of the Golden-winged Roc fiercely grasped towards Liams back, as well as Bais Gravity Strike also fiercely bombarded Liams back. Bang! Bang! Deafening thuds rang out, shaking this side of the void. The defensive runes that Liam evolved behind him were extremely powerful, but the power of this joint strike by the Golden Winged Roc and Bai was also furious, and the sharp ws of the Golden Winged Roc tore through the defensive runes, scratching out a trail of blood on Liams back. Bais gravity strike also shook Liams mouth and made him grunt, with blood spilling out. Moreover, the power of Forever Kongs palm contained the greatness of heaven and earth returning to unity, and it also shook Liam, causing the illusory soul river surrounding Liam to fade away. Forever Kong has a cold look in his eyes, he knows that Harmonic Crucible wont be able to hold off Zane for too long, and once Zanees to support him, it will be hard to kill Liam, and then the Golden Wings and Bais strikes will be useless. Kill! Forever Kong shouted, Original Power condensed, he evolved Primordial Incantation to the extreme, the Dao was presented in the void, that Dao power was condensed in Forever Kongs hand, he gathered it into a fist, forming a Return to Yuan! The power of creation was presenting itself, and he sted out a fist, attacking Liam with all his might. At the same time, Forever Kongs spiritual power once again manifested the shadow of the Tree of Enlightenment, enveloped by the light of the Dao in the underworld, this precious tree swept across the sky, carrying the power of the Da Dao as it bombarded Liams sea of consciousness. On the other side, the Golden Winged Rocs attack with Bai went berserk. The Golden-winged Rocs wings spread out, and its sharp ws grabbed towards Liams head head-on, as if it wanted to pierce Liams head through. Bais huge palm hadyers andyers of Chaotic Runic Array present on it, and also struck Liam with a heavy palm. No way to kill me! Liam hissed as he activated his Soul Art, and a huge Soul de presented itself, shing horizontally at the Tree of Enlightenment silhouette. At the same time, Liam integrated all the power of the Soul River into his body, and his fist power exploded, a fist power counterattacking the Golden Winged Roc and Bai, and the power of the peak of Creation embedded in his fist power was exploding. Liams strongest strike was directed at Forever Kong, who was already fighting for his life, his own essence blood burning. Rumble! A burst of violent impact sounds resounded in the air, and the violent energy also impacted in all directions, detonating the air, causing the void to copse and the various creation runes to continuously annihte. After all the dust settled, only the Golden-winged Roc cried out, and that huge sharp w was stained with light golden blood. Bais Chaotic Runic Array is also shattered, and blood drips from his massive body. However, Liams head still left blood marks, as well as his back also left traces of being hit by Bais giant palm, in the most fatal lies in a fist print rune on his chest, at that time, Forever Kongs full force outbreak of the Returning Rune, sted on Liams body,pletely shattered his origin and wore out his vitality. Forever Kongs body also fell back a few steps, he also left a fist mark on his body, Liams full strength strike also made Forever Kong injured, blood was spilling from his mouth. Regardless, it still managed to kill Liam, and the assault n was sessful. On the other battlefield, Jason was relieved when he saw the Golden Winged Roc and Bai strike down a Creation realm peak powerhouse in conjunction with Forever Kong. Before this battle began, Forever Kong had already had a premonition that The Celestial Realm would be full of strong yers, not a few Creation realm peak powerhouses. Therefore, Forever Kong negotiated with Jason to let the Golden-winged Roc and Bai hide at the beginning of the battle, and wait for the right opportunity before striking, cooperating with Forever Kong to kill the other partys Creation realm peak powerhouse. Now it seems that the n is working. Chapter 2929 – Heavenly Devil’s Wrath Roar! On the other side, Zanes roar came out, his whole body rising up in a frenzy of rage, the long de in his hand shing the air one after another, breaking through one of the iron curtains dropping down from the Harmonic Crucible. EventuallyC Bang! Zane shakes Harmonic Crucible out with a sh and he kills it, but its toote, Liam has been killed. Forever Kong, you seek death! Zane was filled with murderous anger, he was furious, he and Liam surrounded Forever Kong, in the end it was Liam who was killed, which made him unwilling, the long knife in his hand lit up a horrible ck me, with an endless magic power aura in the diffusion, he moved, under the transformation of space, a knife towards Forever Kong head chopping. Forever Kong recalls Harmonic Crucible and takes on Zane over this. The Golden-winged Rocs wings lifted, and it violently sprinted towards Saint Maries side of the battlefield, pouncing on Devin. Saint Maries body is heavily wounded, just now was even by Devins sword a sword through her chest and abdomen, blood flowed horizontally, the situation is extremely dangerous, so the Golden Winged Roc came to support. Bai, on the other hand, roared and headed towards Darcey, Demon Witch, Zack and the others to support them on their side of the battlefield. Goldwing Roc and Bai went out and teamed up with Forever Kong to kill Liam, and then went on to support the rest of the group, alleviating some of the crisis to some extent. However, it was still not enough, there were numerous strong people on the side of the Ascension, not to mention those at the Creation realm level, those at the quasi-Creation realm and Immortality peaks were numerous, and as for those under the Immortality peak, they were even more of a mainstay. Therefore, the entire battlefield is still extremely tragic, The Human RealmForbidden Land side of the city masters have fallen one after another, under themand of the Forbidden Land warriors are also dead and wounded, thick bloody vor filled the air, this is a scene like a bloody hell of the battlefield! Among the peaks of The Celestial Realm, Damon, Mavis, and Liam have been killed, and there are five Creation Realm peaks surrounding King of the North, Malik and Rosalie are battling Forbidden King, Zane, South Malik and Rosalie are fighting Forbidden King, Zane, South, Shawn and Devin are fighting Forever Kong, King James, Ancestor King and Saint Marie respectively. However, there is one remaining Creation realm peak powerhouse, and this is none other than Elliot from the Forge West Domain God Devourer. At this time, Blood Fiend, Silent King, and Christopher Walsh had already crossed the Creation realmThunderbolt one after another, and they took advantage of the fact that during the period of crossing the threshold, those Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm didnt dare to attack easily, and they took the opportunity to kill a group of quasi-Creation realm and Immortality peak powerhouses. They took the opportunity to kill a number of The Celestial Realms quasi Creation realm and Immortality peaks. Elliot noticed, and he certainly didnt want three more Creation realm powerhouses on The Human Realms side, and at that moment Elliot moved, ready to hunt Blood Fiend and the others. With Elliots peak strength of Creation realm, Blood Fiend and the others who had just broken through to Creation realm didnt have enough time to consolidate, and were definitely not Elliots opponents. Just as Elliot was about to strike, all of a suddenC Whoosh! A figure was actually seen standing in front of Elliot, and it was none other than Finn. Elliots eyes narrowed, in his senses Finn was only at the Immortality level, how dare he stop in front of him? He was able to destroy Finn with a single p. Finn didnt say anything, the pressure of the peak of creation permeating Elliots body all gave him a sense of being unable to resist, he directly urged his own Yuan Shen andunched a divine sense attack towards Elliot. At that moment, Elliots entire body was stunned, thinking that this The Human Realm heavenly pride in front of him didnt want to die fast enough?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. God Devourers Battle Technique was capable of devouring Yuan Shen, and the other party had the audacity to use a spiritual attack on himself? The gaze in Elliots eyes turned cold as he activated his battle technique, and a raging divine sense impacted out, devouring towards Finns Yuan Shen like a mouthful of ck abyss, he wanted to directly obliterate Finns Yuan Shen. At that moment, Finns face was horrified, and he only felt a spiritual power that he had no way of resisting covering over, like the deep, bottomless ck hole that was going topletely devour his Yuan Shen. This could be described as a feeling of death, so much so that Finn felt that he was taking too much of a risk, directly meeting a Creation realm peak powerhouse, which was really no different from looking for death. But Finn had to go ahead and gamble that Heavenly Devils strand of genesis would be forced out. If the gamble is lost, he will die! If the gamble won, then Elliot, such a strong man, would have Heavenly Devil genjutsu to hold him back! In Finns Sea of Consciousness, when Elliots terrifying spiritual power swept and devoured over, Heavenly Devils wisp of Yuan Shen had fully revived, and at that moment Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen was cursing. Of course he understood what Finn was trying to do with this move, to force himself out. Otherwise, for an Immortality level to take the initiative to intercept a Creation realm peak powerhouse was either crazy or looking for death. It seems that The Human Realms side is trying to force this Demon toe out and fight in order to do so, and Finn, this kid, I dont know who he was fooled by, had to force this Demon toe out! Its just a matter of not putting in some effort! Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen was indeed speechless, this battle broke out, his original intention was that he did not want to contribute, of course he would not sit back and watch Finns life be in danger, he would try his best to protect Finn, other than that, the rest he did not care. The Celestial Realm and The Human Realms side fighting to the death is none of his business, and it would be to his advantage to even fight to the death. It was at this moment that Finn took the initiative toe and intercept the Creation realm peak powerhouse, and if the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen didnte out, then Finn was bound to die. Boom! At that moment, a magnificent and vast spiritual pressure presented itself in Finns sea of consciousness, carrying a wave of berserk fury that warded off Elliots sweeping and devouring metamorphic attack. Subsequently, the rolling Primal Demonic Qi rose up into the air, and arge mass of ck mist was filling the air, and in that ck mist, an illusory figure gradually coalesced, which was precisely a wisp of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen transformed into. Elliot violently sensed that Finns sea of consciousness erupted into a magnificent and majestic spiritual power like eternal pressure, his face was shocked, and his body could not help but retreat a few steps, his face full of vignce. Then, seeing Heavenly Devils shadow manifest, Elliot said as if he had thought of something, Primal Demonic Qi you a Heavenly Devil? Is this a wisp of your genesis? God Devourer, even the Damian Godyer at the time wouldnt dare to call this devil by his name in front of him. You little worm is bold! Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen said coldly. Elliot gritted his teeth as he said in a cold voice, No matter how strong you are, it was still ancient times. Now that you only have a wisp of Yuan Shen, what is there to mor for? If you dare to obstruct me, destroy this wisp of your Yuan Shen! Saying that, Elliot used all of his means to attack and kill towards Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen. The Heavenly Devil Primordial Spirit was also infuriated, and was furious. At least in the ancient times, he was a person who stood shoulder to shoulder with giants such as Emperor of Heaven and Peerless God King, but now he was being belittled by God Devourers descendants. Heavenly Devil, who was already upset at being forced out to take the initiative, was about to explode with anger after hearing Elliot say something like that. Immediately, the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen also met Elliot with full force. Finn immediately drew himself out after seeing this, he couldnt participate in this level of fighting, he turned his gaze and saw that Neros side was going to join hands with Warden and Elias to attack and kill Robert, Benji and the others, he immediately shed in the void and killed towards Nero. Chapter 2930 Blood Fiend Elliot originally wanted to attack Blood Fiend and the others, but right now was being held back by Heavenly Devils meta incarnation. However, it doesnt mean that Blood Fiend will be able to escape a disaster. Right now, Blood Fiends situation is still extremely dangerous, after his Creation realms heavenly cmity, there is immediately a Creation realm high-ranking and a Creation realm beginner-ranking powerhouse who surrounded and killed him. Obviously, the Creation realm powerhouses on The Celestial Realms side wouldnt allow The Human Realms side to have any more Creation realm powerhouses, and thus took advantage of the fact that these people from Blood Fiend had just passed their Heavenly Tribtion and hadnt had time to consolidate and improve before they went all out to surround and kill them. Thumbs up! That Creation realm high level powerhouse struck, his name was Sky Hook, in that the weapon he used was a curved hook, the curved hook in his hand chopped horizontally towards Blood Fiend, the tip of the hook shed with a sharp cold aura. The long knife in Blood Fiends hand hurriedly crossed over. With a ng, the force of the Heavenly Hooks high level of creation shook over and impacted Blood Fiend, causing Blood Fiends mouth to overflow with blood and his figure to stagger back. Just thenC Thumbs up! A long whip swept across from the void, and that Creation realm beginner level powerhouse struck out as well, using a long whip. At this moment, under the infusion of the opponents Original Power, this long whip was like a sharp sword, stabbing straight towards Blood Fiends waist side. Blood Fiend had no time to blink, these two Creation realm powerhouses attacks were almost at the same time, and their coordination was extremely tacit, as he resisted Sky Hooks killing move, he was unable to take care of this Creation realm beginner powerhouses attack. Immediately with a poof, this long whip pierced directly into Blood Fiends waist side, and blood flowed out. The Creation realm beginner level powerhouse sneered, ready to whip the long whip back, when it would roll out anotherrge quick of blood and flesh. In his eyes, Blood Fiend must be certain death, with nothing to live for. Just as this Creation realm beginner level powerhouse drew back the long whip, coldly, he actually saw Blood Fiend directly reaching out and grabbing that long whip. With this Creation realm beginner level powerhouse pumping back with force, coupled with Blood Fiend itself rushing over, in an instant Blood Fiend had rushed in front of this Creation realm beginner level powerhouse. This Creation realm beginner level powerhouses face changed as he realized something was wrong, and at that moment, he roared out in anger and fiercely sted out his fist, attacking and killing Blood Fiend. Moreover, the long whip held by this Creation realm beginner level powerhouse was no longer retracted, but instead, it fought to continue stabbing into Blood Fiends body. Blood Demons Fury! Blood Fiend is indifferent, he roared, as if his body was unsealed, a berserk qi and blood impact in the air, at the same time, their own creation runes also evolved, that a creation rune as if it was rendered in the color of blood, appearing iparably bright red. Thumbs up! Blood Fiend stabbed the long knife straight in his hand, directly into the body of this Creation realm beginner level powerhouse, and strangled the Creation realm beginner level powerhouses THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS with a single sh! At the same time, the opponents booming fists, as well as the long whips straight thrusts, all struck Blood Fiends body, causing Blood Fiends mouth to open up and spew blood, staining his body with blood. You seek death! Skyhook kills, the curved hook in his hand cutting across Blood Fiends neck. Blood Fiend opened his mouth andughed fiercely, the blood-colored Rune of Creation that had manifested seemed like it was on fire as he wielded his long sword to beckon Tianhous attack, and his entire body advanced instead of retreated, closing in on Tianhou. In the process, Blood Fiend opened his mouth andughed, as if he had gone mad, but that reckless and wildughter was venting the bitterness and pent-up frustration that had been suppressed in his heart for countless years.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In size, Blood Fiend looked violently in one direction and eximed- Jason, youre a fucking asshole! In front of me, what are you? Ive been guarding Ancientway for a whole thousand years, Ive been guarding The Human Realm for a whole thousand years, without my guardianship, an Ancientway would have been breached, The Human Realm would have long since ceased to exist, and not to mention you, your ancestors would have ceased to exist, so how could your lineage continue to reproduce? I am an Emperor of Man-appointed Guardian of the Ancient Path! What are you? Youre nothing! You even attacked my Scarlet Forbidden Land, knocked me down, and rode on my head! The reason was even more ridiculous, what with me targeting you and trying to kill you! Ill be damned! I admit, at first I and Silent King, Christopher Walsh and others did want to capture you, but not to kill you, whats the use of killing you? The Human Realm a descendant, why did I kill you? But you have Dragon Bloodline, I just want to take part of your blood, through the Emperor of Man ancient formation to see if you can sense the Emperor of Man, can call back the Emperor of Man! Dragon Bloodlines essence blood has the chance to sense the Emperor of Man! Only, this method was rejected by Forever Kong, who disapproved of it, believing that it was useless and would also hurt your martial arts foundation. Coupled with Saint Maries move to block it, we have called it quits! It may be true, as Forever Kong says, that this method is useless, but I just wanted to try it at the time! Because it was the only chance I saw! You dont understand, a thousand years of guardianship, the loneliness, the istion, the coldness, the suppression, the trepidation, the despair It would drive a man mad! The only hope is the return of Emperor of Man! Am I wrong? Standing my ground, Im not wrong! You, on the other hand, have hurt me and insulted me, what gives you the right? Old me guarding the Ancient Path guarding The Human Realm is the same as guarding you, having guarded your ancestors! I dont need you to be grateful, its my responsibility, my duty! But you suspect me of betraying The Human Realm to the gods? Fuck you! You can humiliate me, but to doubt me like that is an insult to the Emperor of Man! If I didnt have this much loyalty, would I have been enthroned by Emperor of Man as a Guardian of the Ancient Path? Arent you a bully? If you have the guts, you can also be like me and kill a few of the heavenly creation dog scum, then even if Ive been hurt and humiliated by you, Ill admit it and still look at you differently! If you cant, then you are a coward! Blood Fiends crazy demonic voice came one after another, but the opposite side of the sky hook was scared to death, the curved hook in his hand cut out a piece of blood and flesh from Blood Fiends body over and over again, but Blood Fiend still didnt retreat, instead, he directly approached. Thumbs up! At that moment, the curved hook in Sky Hooks hand chopped directly into Blood Fiends body, and Blood Fiend actually didnt hold his sword to resist, but instead abandoned it! At that moment, Blood Fiend violently threw his arms around Skyhook, and hisst voice came out- King of the North, Forever Kong, and all of you, Ill go first. If Emperor of Man returns one day, say, Blood Fiend never fails, until death do us part! If it werent for theck of The Human RealmPrimal Source Technique, all this heavenly creation would be nothing! Boom !!!! In an instant, an earth-shattering explosion came from the sky, and the blood-colored creation runes directly detonated at this moment, with terrifying energies churning and shaking the heavens and the earth! Blood Fiend! A voice of urgent mourning came. Jason jerked his head around to look in the direction of the booming detonation, his entire face lost in thoughtC Is Blood Fiend telling the truth? When he was first targeted, he was trying to sense the Emperor of Man through his own essence blood? He didnt betray, one did suspect him! At this moment, Jasons heart was so mixed that he couldnt tell what emotions he was feeling, but all kinds of emotions were brewing and exploding! Chapter 2931 Void Oblivion Realm The earth-shattering explosion shook in all directions, and when the aftermath of the explosion gradually faded, Blood Fiend was no longer seen in that location, turning into a cloud of blood mist. In addition, Tianhuo, a Creation realm high ranked powerhouse, is also dead, all dead! Not far away, Elliot, who was battling against Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen Void, had his heart and soul shaken, and his entire body had an indescribable sense of afterthought. Previously, Elliot was still preparing to attack and kill Blood Fiend, Elliot sensed Blood Fiends insta-explosion just now, the power was horrifyingly terrifying, it had something to do with Blood Fiends secret technique Blood Demons Fury. Therefore Elliot thought that if Blood Fiends self-detonation was aimed at him, even if he didnt die that would definitely be a serious injury, or a serious injury with a loss ofbat power, and that wouldnt be much different from death. Crazy people! Its all madness! Elliot thought to himself, he was kind of regrettinging to attack The Human Realm. Elliot didnt participate in that battle at the end of the Ancient Era, but he had also heard rumors that the battle was also extremely tragic, and each of these strong men under Emperor of Man was even more crazy. Kill The Human Realm martial artists with all your might! Go all out, especially those few who just crossed the Heavenly Tribtion of Creation, kill! Kill The Human Realm powerhouses at any cost, even if they are sacrificed, Emperor of Heavens promise will still be valid, and your family and descendants will be sheltered and cultivated by Emperor of Heaven! In the battlefield, some of The Celestial Realms peak Creation realm powerhouses had opened their mouths, and they were boosting the morale of The Celestial Realms warriors, making The Celestial Realms warriors fight to kill the enemy. These words had an effect, The Celestial RealmImmortality level, Quasi Creation level, Creation realm powerhouses all had their fighting spirit explode, although Blood Fiends self-detonation just now really deterred quite a number of The Celestial Realms powerhouses, these Celestial Realm powerhouses quickly adjusted their fighting spirit and They continued to frantically kill towards The Human Realm. When these powerful people came to conquer The Human Realm, Emperor of Heaven, King of Man, Inferno and many other giants had already made a promise that no matter if they were defeated or alive or dead, they would be rewarded with great rewards, and if they died in battle they would not have any worries, and Emperor of Heaven and others promised to take care of their families , offspring. Kill! Some of the strongest men rushed towards Silent King and Christopher Walsh. Silent King and Christopher Walsh were not in a stable state at the moment, they had just crossed the Creation realm heavenly tribtion and had no time at all to consolidate, and at the moment, one Creation realm powerhouse was killing towards them. Bang! Bang! Silent King was besieged, a Creation realm middle rank and two Creation realm beginner rank powerhouses in the siege, with fist power bombarded Silent Kings body, will Silent King shocked to fly, coughed out blood from his mouth, breath withered down, the martial arts aura looked to fall below Creation realm. The martial arts aura is about to fall below Creation realm. Silent King breaks through under Creation realm, its own realm is not stable, and no time to also consolidate, was under siege under the origin of martial arts injured, once the origin of the injury aggravated, that is going to fall under Creation realm, the follow-up requires a long period of recuperation in order to recover. Prevent him from blowing himself up and grind him to death! That Creation realm middle-ranked powerhouse spoke coldly as he offered up a runic seal, which transformed into a confining formation under his activation, locking Silent King in ce. At the same time, these several Creation realm powerhouses pulled away from each other at a certain distance and pushed their own attacks to strike into the confining formation, constantly inflicting injuries on Silent King. Seeing that Silent King is in a crisis, the powerful men on The Human Realms side are trying toe to the rescue. Forever Kong urged Harmonic Crucible to shake away Zanes ck me long de and tried to kill over, but Zane hissed, his origin essence blood burned, and his de cut off space, blocking Forever Kongs spatial transformation, while a de awn surfaced in the void, twisting and killing Forever Kong. Forbidden King was also like this, his divine sense was powerful, blocking Rosalie and Maliks attack at the same time, to kill out hard, but Rosalie was offering an ancient palm sword, under the urging, this palm sword turned into a stream of light stabbing towards Forbidden Kings minds divine sense, this treasure was extremely terrifying, with full killing power! King of the North silver-white armor stained red, with blood dripping, among which there is the blood of the enemy, but also after he broke away from the frozennd without the extreme ice cold gas suppression under the injuries of the year under the trigger of the blood dripping. Back me up! The gaze in the eyes of the King of the North sank, the divine aura on the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand blossomed, the Dragon Artifact Spirit contained within it at the time, a green-golden sharpness tore through the sky, sweeping towards the five strongest peak Creation powers in front of him, the divine power surging, containing a world-beating might. Bang! Bang! King of the North struck and forced Tyron, Kieran and the others back, King of the North moved his body and just tried to kill. Tyron sneered, Trying to go to the rescue? King of the North, youre a little too cocky. Dragon Binding Rope! Saying that, Tyron sacrificed a treasure, which was the Dragon Binding Rope, which was imed to be able to bind true dragons, showing how powerful this treasure was. Nine Cmity Thunder Sigil! Penton opened his mouth in a cold voice, offering a rune refined by a top-level powerhouse, and under the urging, the Thunderbolt of the Ninth Tribtion was generated out of thin air, and it was a destructive Thunderbolt that was just like the destruction of the world, madly suppressing and killing the King of the North. Tyron and the others are not only battle-hardened, but they also have a number of big-killer treasures ready to st King of the North with their lethal offerings. Tyron and the others besieged, along with the many great killing weapons and treasures, but at the moment, they had not been able to suppress King of the North, and it was enough to see how powerful King of the North was. There is no need toe to the rescue! My origin has been injured, so even if I dont die in this battle, whats the point? It would be better to take this opportunity to kill a few more dogs of the heavens! Silent Kings voice came out, he coughed blood from his mouth and stillughed loudly, Jason, Blood Fiend has said everything I wanted to say! Jason, you are the leader of The Human Realms pride in this life, but we are not bad either, if not for theck of Primal Source Technique and the thousand years of suppression, what are these heavenly creation powerhouses? My mission of guardianship ends here, and I will leave it to you from now on! Void Oblivion Realm!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Said Silent King with a fierce roar. In an instant, a side of space that was cold, dead, and deste yet filled with the power of endless silence was presented. With the presentation of this space, the Creation realm mid-ranked powerhouse and the two Creation realm beginner-ranked powerhouses who had surrounded Silent King realized with iparable horror that they had been caught up in this side of the Void Oblivion Realm. No! Get out! Quick, break this side of space and escape! These Creation realm powerhouses all panicked, frantically mobilizing all sorts of attacks to bombard that side of the Void Oblivion Realm. Boom! Boom! But it was useless, no matter how they attacked, they could not break through this side of space. Bang! Bang! At this moment, the sound of footsteps resounded in this side of space, only to see that in the endless depths of the Void Oblivion Realm, Silent Kings figure gradually appeared, bringing with it the endless power of Silence, and step by step, he approached the three Creation realm powerhouses of The Celestial Realm. Chapter 2932 – Furious Kill Silent King appears in Void Oblivion Realm. As he appeared, the entire space shook violently, and an endless aura of silence was filling the air as he took one step towards the three Creation realm powerhouses that were caught up in the Void Oblivion Realm, and with each step forward, the space behind him copsed and annihted. This scene is like the end times!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Those three Creation realm powerhouses panicked, an unspeakable feeling of fear spreading throughout their bodies, as Silent King approached step by step, bringing with him an aura of death in the true sense of the word! Kill him! Yes, kill him and this space will shatter! These Creation realm powerhouses opened their mouths as they defied everything and frantically burned their own origin essence blood to attack towards Silent King. Silent Kingughed coldly, he ignored the attacking force of these three Creation realm powerhouses, he still walked forward and said in a cold voice, Bastards of the heavens, The Human Realm is not something you can get your hands on. Emperor of Man once said that he would rather die than give in! Boom! Space copsed, instant annihtion, only that silent energy in the outbreak, rushing overnight, shaking the sky, so that the copsed space zone reduced to a vacuum, everything does not exist! Silent King! Jason turned his head violently and looked towards the direction where the Silent Might was still erupting, and the eyes in his eyes were tinted with ayer of blood color. Boom! Just in the moment Jason was distracted, the attacks of Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and Marcus Deathless teamed up to st over, breaking through Jasons previous attacks and sting into Jason. Jasons body flew out, and the Green Dragons golden body dimmed as he fell to the ground, blood spilling from his mouth, but heughed- Hahahahaha! Emperor Wallop and the others continued to kill towards the front, they frowned after seeing Jasonughing so much they were a little unsure. For Emperor Wallop and the others, Blood Fiend, Silent King and the others who killed off one Creation realm powerhouse in The Celestial Realm in such an extreme way, they actually dont care. There was no shortage of Creation realm level powerhouses in the eight domains and seven Forbidden Lands, so of course they didnt care how many Creation realm powerhouses Blood Fiend and Silent King were able to spell off. All they care about is this battle to break The Human Realm, this battle to kill Jason, this battle to take Eternal Waystone! Blood Fiend, I did suspect you, and thats something I admit I was wrong to preconceive. As for me injuring you, that was my strength, and you will have to ept it even if you dont! Even if I have to do it again, knowing that you dont have a mutinous heart, Ill still have to fight you! Jason was murmuring to himself, and in the end, a sense of extreme madness presented itself in his eyes, and the smile on his face was hideous: You spelled out multiple Creation realm powerhouses, and I respect you as a good man! Silent King as well! The same goes for Silent King! But you call me a coward? Youre fucking bullshitting me! I killed a few Creation realms, so Ill show you how its done! Its a tribute to you and Silent King! Boom! Boom! At that moment, a channel of qi and blood impacted the sky, zing like the sun, exuberant like the sea, and Sunling Bloodline exploded to the extreme, so much so that those qi and blood were like a sea of burning fire, exuding a furious, sizzling aura! Azurius Seal, subdue me! Jason roared angrily, and in the Azurius Seal that he was urging, the illusion of a green dragon appeared, the sound of dragon roars ceaselessly, and the endless aura of dragon might swept through the air, wrapping the Azurius Seal towards the front and crushing it. At that moment, the Emperors Bell chirped, a violent sound wave swept forward, Chaos Cauldron erupted with a chaotic aura, breaking through the air, and Yin Yang Divine Sword stabbed the sky, wrapping around the two qi of yin and yang and chopping into the air! Bullshit Emperor Wallop,e and fight! Boom! Jason threw a punch, evolving a huge and iparable round of obsidian sun, filled with a scorching aura, rolling heat waves swept, like a great sun falling, and thus engulfed towards Emperor Wallop. At the same time, Jason continued to swing his fist, hooking the power of the Heavenly Dao between heaven and earth, converging the power of the Heavenly Dao in his boxingbat technique, his fist power sted, in the void through the subtle trajectory like a dragon, the power of the Heavenly Dao contained within the fist power pointed directly to the origin of martial arts, killing Chaos and Marcus Deathless. At that moment, Emperor Wallop and the others were in awe, clearly sensing that Jason was adopting an extremely frantic attacking and killing mode as if he was insane. Jason, no amount of struggling will help you in the face of absolute strength! Emperor Wallop shouted coldly as he and Chaos and the others struck out one after another, all erupting with supreme battle techniques and surrounding Jason. Rumble! A loud and vibrating boom sounded, Jason was valiant and brave, even though he was shaken by thebined attacks of Emperor Wallop and the others, his blood was turning over and blood was spilling from the corners of his mouth, he did not back down, and continued to charge forward, even his Sunling Bloodline burned, and a Vital Force that could be described as berserk to the point of being strong was converging. Waste your mothers words! Kill! Jason bellowed as he continued to attack, evolving an attack that was incredibly powerful, with his own fist dao battle techniques being fully activated. Emperor Wallop and the others immediately saw that Jason was trying to fight for his life under the stimtion, his qi and blood were burning, and his battle power was raised by a full stop, extremely powerful. Emperor Wallop, Chaos, their eyes shed, they do not want to fight with Jason at this moment, they judge that Jason such a state can not be maintained for a long time, under the burning of qi and blood, for a long time, their own qi and blood weakened, then the battle strength will certainly decline arge section. As a result, Chaos and the others were ying main defense as a way to drain Jasons chakra. Emperor Wallop was even drier, his figure retreated towards the back and once again performed the battle technique of One Breath Transforms Three Ching, as two Emperors Son shadows surrounded towards Jason. The two Emperors Son shadows were very strong, evolving the Emperor of Heaven Fist, that fist shook the heavens and earth, containing a Power of Emperors Blood, crushing the sky and sting towards Jason. Jason coldly shouted, and under the coverage of the Imperial Dao Domain, his battle power increased once again as he threw out a fist to meet the attack. He stared at these two emperors son silhouettes, a hint of a cold smile violently spreading from the corner of his mouth, and the next moment- Formation Arctic! Approach Arctic! Jason catalyzed Nine Characters Fist, he evolved Formation Arctic against one of the emperors son silhouettes, a Terrain Formation was formed to confine this emperors son silhouette, and at the same time, he catalyzed Approach Arctic, an Immovable King sat in the sky, reinforcing the Formation Arctics might. Arctics might. That emperors sons shadow was caught off guard and was confined by the Formation Arctic, suffering an extremely short-lived effect. Meanwhile, Jason had catalyzed March Arctic to arrive in an instant. Another emperor sons shadow saw this and then threw a punch towards Jason, with a strand of quasi The power of creation embedded in the punch, crushing the sky and sting towards Jason. At the same time, Chaos and Marcus Deathless also evolved their battle techniques and sted over. Jasons eyes shed with a sense of extreme madness, he actually did not care about thosepanies, he urged All Arctic to protect his body, and then let out a violent roar- Extension Arctic, erupt! Breaking Punch, kill! Jason roared violently, evolving a killing punch and sting at the emperor sons shadow that was imprisoned by the Formation Arctic. Chapter 2933 First Kill Creation realm Extension Arctic! Under Jasons outburst of this battle skill, his own Sunling Bloodline as vast as the sea frantically converged into the Extension Arctic Fist, and the zing qi and blood seemed to be on fire, containing endless Vital Force, raging and unparalleled. This Vital Force converges under the Extension Arctic Fist and immediately creates an unimaginable force! After Jasons own qi and blood had metamorphosed, his Vital Force was now extremely powerful, so that vast and boundless Sunling Bloodline converged under the Extension Arctic Fist, and that instantly coalesced gigantic force was too appalling to make ones scalp go numb. Breaking Punch! Jason broke out the fierce and strong Heaven Fist, and did not perform Azure Dragon Dao Fist, because the emperor sons shadow did not have a real flesh and blood body, so the power of the heavenly dao embedded in Azure Dragon Dao Fist also lost its effect, which was directly referring to the flesh and blood body the origin of martial The power of the Dao that refers directly to the origin of martial arts. Therefore, Jason chose Heaven Fist. Using the majestic power gathered by Extension Arctic to explode, a fist sted out, the sky copsed and the earth cracked, with overwhelming might, exploding the void and pointing directly at the emperors sons silhouette! When the emperors son silhouette that was confined by Formation Arctic broke free from the confining force, it was already toote, and Jasons punch that gathered majestic power had already broken through the air and sted on top of the emperors son silhouette. At the same moment, another Teiko Void as well as Chaos and Marcus Deathless attacks hit Jason, breaching JasonAll Arctics imitation, and some of the attacksnded on Jasons body. Boom! Fist power sound sting sound resounded in the air, Jason this punch berserk iparable, to the strong and unmatched, Extension Arctic erupted that majestic huge power in the eruption, fist power bombarded in this emperor son shadow body. In an instant, this emperors son silhouette was pierced through by a punch, split into four pieces, his figure was illusory, and in the end, this emperors son silhouette directly disappeared. At the same time, Jason muffled a grunt with his mouth open as Chaos and the others attack sted into him after breaking and killing All Arctic, sending him flying and spewing blood from his mouth.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, under the massive consumption of Sunling Bloodline, his qi and blood at this moment was iparably weak, like a candle in the wind that was about to go out at any time. The moment his body was knocked away, JasonStorage Ring millimeters shed, and two drops of Indestructible Origin source were swallowed into his stomach, along with a Saint-level elixir, which he swallowed. Jason began to refine the medicinal properties, and he needed to quickly recover his state, or else he would definitely be dead. And after an emperors sons shadow was sted hard by Jason- Uh-huh! Not far away, Emperor Wallops open mouth stifled a grunt, and his face looked a little pale, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS violently shook and was traumatized to some extent. The two emperor son silhouettes were connected to his origin, and one emperor son silhouette being blown up would also directly affect his origin. Shit! Emperor Wallops face turned blue, speaking of which, he had yet to experience his own Emperor Sons Void being blown away by someone. Several of their great celestial pride had joined forces in this battle, but Jason had still blown up one of his emperor sons shadows, which was simply an unprecedented humiliation for him. And lets say that after Jason was jolted, his form had just stopped and snappedC Thumbs up! The space in front of him tore apart, and The Celestial Realm a Creation realm beginner level powerhouse appeared, and the other party came with a spatial transformation, carrying a stern and boundless killing opportunity. Originally, this Creation Realm powerhouse sensed that Jasons own qi and blood had fiercely declined and was about to go out at any time, plus he was also injured from coughing up blood, so he directly killed over, wanting to kill Jason, the Human Realms number one heavenly pride! Jason sensed it, and the corners of his mouth lifted up, spreading a cold smile. Under the refining of that Saint-level elixir, his own qi and blood were already recovering, and those two drops of Indestructible Origin source were even filled with pure Indestructible Origin energy, with the help of which he fiercely and coldly shouted C C Give me a break! Boom! In an instant, Jason s aura climbed steeply, and in the eyes of outsiders that looked like it was going to weaken the qi and blood exploded in full force in an instant, and the nine long dragons of qi and blood impacted the sky, and every qi and blood zed like the sun, and a masculine and domineering might was diffusing, and the violent Vital Force engulfed in every direction, shocking the hearts of the people! Jasons martial aura was also climbing, directly rushing up to a pass, a Indestructible Origin rune surrounded it, and that Indestructible Origin power contained within was vast and endless. In the blink of an eye, Jasons martial arts aura had clearly impacted to the point of Immortality High Rank! Jason broke through, breaking through a smallyer of realm, breaking through from the peak of Immortality Middle Order onto Immortality High Order! At this moment, Jasons own martial aura skyrocketed by a hair! That Creation realm beginner level powerhouses face steeply changed when he saw this- Whats going on here? Didnt Jason run out of gas and blood? How is it that all of a sudden not only did he recover his own qi and blood, but his martial arts aura was also on a higher level? Escape! Run away! This Creation realm beginner level powerhouse only wanted to escape, he was truly afraid, after all, Jason was able to fight with Emperor Wallop, Chaos, Marcus Deathless and the rest of them, for that matter, this Creation realm beginner level powerhouse knew in his heart that he couldnt do it at all! Thus, this Creation realm beginner level powerhouse wanted to spatially transform and directly escape! He knew Jason strongman in his heart, but he didnt panic, as a Creation realm strongman, he could spatially transform instantly away, Immortality level even if it was strong or not, it still couldnt lock down the Creation realm strongman. HoweverC All Arctic! Jason let out a bellow as he activated All Arctic from Nine Characters Fist, cutting off the space around him in response. This Creation realm beginner level powerhouse cast Spatial Transformation, and in the next second he was directly dumbfounded, his face staggered in disbelief. The space around him was surprisingly cut off and blocked, and he couldnt escape at all. At the same timeC Kill! Jason roared, Vital Force fused with Original Power, and he exploded into a piercing punch that had no wheelby, sting into his opponent. Immortality is just that, try to kill me, dream on! This peak Creation realm powerhouse roared violently, a rune of creation presented itself, The power of creation was permeating, his fist power exploded as he met Jason. Jason didnt dodge, the Green Dragon Golden Body was pushed to the extreme, he knew in his heart that he needed a quick battle. Creation realm powerhouses were definitely not good to kill, if they dragged on and waited until Emperor Wallop and the others arrived, then this Creation realm powerhouse would be able to get away. Boom! Jasons fist power that contained the power of the Heavenly Dao sted at the body of this Creation realm powerhouse, and the other partys fist power also sted at Jason, shaking Jasons qi and blood, and the light of the Green Dragon Golden Body also brightened and flickered. Jason, however, didnt care as he stormed out, Azurius Seal! Whoosh! Azurius Seal broke through the air and came, Jasons right hand with the help of the Holy Seal, endless Original Power converged into the Azurius Seal, he held the Holy Seal, the Dao of Extinction Divine Patterns appeared, a might of the Dao of Extinction was permeating, and wisps of Divine Power erupted. With a loud boom, this Primal Seal smashed this Creation realm powerhouses head head on. Azurius Seals power of the Dao of Destruction pointed directly at the origin of martial arts, coupled with the power of the Heavenly Dao stirred up by Jasons fist, under the double superposition, the Creation realm powerhouses the origin of martial arts clicked! With a sound, it was directly split into pieces! Dead! This Creation realm powerhouse had unwillingness, confusion and fear in his eyes, and died in despair. So far, Jasons first kill of Creation realm powerhouse! Chapter 2934 – A Heart of Fervor (I) When Emperor Wallop, Chaos, Marcus Deathless, and the others surrounded them again, they suddenly saw that this Creation realm powerhouse was dead,pletely killed by Jason! A sh of shock shed through the eyes of Emperor Wallop and the others. In fact, they all knew that Jason definitely possessed the strength to kill Creation realm powerhouses, but to be able to do so in such a short period of time still shook them greatly. However, they also noticed that Jasons martial arts had improved and had reached Immortality High. Even if it was Immortality High Rank, being able to kill a Creation realm powerhouse in such a short period of time was already shocking, knowing that the Creation realm powerhouses that came to fight for The Human Realm werent the kind of vases that relied on resources to pile them up, but all of them possessed real battle experience. The corner of Emperor Wallops mouth twitched as he was channeling Chaos with Marcus Deathless: Both of you, Jason must not be kept. This person gets stronger the more he fights, and the more crises he has, the more he explodes. Therefore, one shouldnt leave a backhand anymore, one needs to go all out and kill him! Otherwise, once we fail to kill Jason in this battle, we might not have such a chance next time! Chaos face was gloomy, he also sensed a heavy sense of pressure, and immediately transmitted his voice as well, Then go all out and kill Jason now! Agreed! Marcus Deathless chimed in. Jasons gaze was cold as he saw the corners of Emperor Wallops and the others mouths move slightly, and he knew that they were transmitting andmunicating. Jason, however, was indifferent; he did not strike, and took advantage of the gap between his opponents voice exchanges to recover himself even further, while also consolidating Immortality High Rank as a realm. Up to now, Jason was still in a state of negative injury, only that the Saint-level elixir he had taken had greatly eased the injuries in his body, so he was thinking of a way to break the situation. Jason did not think that with his Immortality high levelbat power he could defeat Emperor Wallop and the three of them, these three people have extraordinary status and many means, and the backhand they prepared has not yet been shown. But Jason doesnt want to be trapped by them, so he needs to break the ice. The best way was to be able to break theirbined circle, not to say kill, but at least heavily injure one of them, or even two of them. It would require desperation and would certainly be extremely costly in itself, but Jason no longer cared. Boom! At this time, Emperor Wallop and the others had clearly conferred, and one by one, a powerful and overwhelming pressure began to erupt from their bodies, and that aura heck all climbed. A River of Imperial Blood surrounded Emperor Wallop, and Emperor Wallop explored from the River of Imperial Blood, coalescing a long sword containing endless Power of Emperors Blood, with killing intent in his eyes. Chaos side, endless Energy of Chaos in the crazy surge, behind it are to form a sea of chaotic gas, in which a figure containing the breath of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths emerged, gradually to stare, a Chaotic Divine Power in the diffusion, where the void shook, the world for the trembling. Marcus Deathless yin and yang pupils showed runes, and the power of yin and yang surrounded his body, in addition, Marcus Deathless also catalyzed the Immortal Mountain lineages forbidden battle technique C Immortal Dominion! Forms a realm on its own, which is filled with undead materials that can be used by Marcus Deathless for as long as the realm exists. In other words, during the process of catalyzing Immortal Dominion, Marcus Deathless was able to instantly recover even when he was wounded, and when his Origin was depleted, he was able to instantly recover as well, maintaining a peak state almost all over the city! Only, Immortal Dominion is activated once, and it takes a long time between activations before it can be continued, so normally Marcus Deathless wouldnt cast it easily, its entirely for life preservation. Since Emperor Wallop and the others had decided to explode into their strongest form to kill Jason, Marcus Deathless had resorted to this forbidden battle technique. Jasons gaze was cold and his face was unperturbed, he knew in his heart that the real battle of life and death hade. Jason, do you really think you can change your fate against the heavens? Do you really think you can resist us? Now, its time for this battle to end! Emperor Wallop opened his mouth, he didnt continue to evolve the One Breath Transforms Three Ching, one emperors sons shadow was smashed by Jason, and the other emperors sons shadow he had retrieved. At this moment, Emperor Wallop, holding a scene visualized from the River of Imperial Blood, takes a step forward and swords Jason. Why talk nonsense to him when hes going to die! Chaos opened his mouth in a cold voice, the Chaosmasters shadow behind him had Chaotic Divine Power permeating it, merging into his body as he headbutted the Chaos Cauldron and evolved a fist to kill Jason. At the same moment, in the Immortal Dominion evolved by Marcus Deathless, that Immortal Original Power was strong to the extreme, and he urged Yin Yang Divine Sword towards the front to kill. The Three Great Celestial Pride? I pooh! The Three Great Bears are more like it! Think you can kill me by joining forces? Then lets fight! Jason bellowed as Fighter Arctic erupted, the Imperial Dao Domain covering the sky, his own Sunling Bloodline burning like a great sun as his aura climbed to the extreme. Boom! Jason erupted his Fist Dao Battle Skills, his body transformed into streams of light, and he killed up in this manner. Jason killed a Creation realm powerhouse. Jason is so brave! Yusup spoke from the citadel of the First City. This kid is really fierce, where The Human Realm Martial Arts is flourishing! Dafydd chimed in. Old Mr. Miller hemmed and hawed, and since he was standing on the citadel and could see far, Old Mr. Miller also saw when Jason killed that Creation realm powerhouse. He couldnt help but feel a pang of emotion in his heart, it hadnt actually been many days since he returned from Eastsea Enve, and this Jason was now able to wrestle Creation realm powerhouses. If he was still able to fight, the master and grandchildren would join hands to kill the enemy, what an enjoyable scene that would be! Just thenC Darcey! Yusup eximed violently, his face snapping. He sees a crisis in the battlefield on Darceys side, with Darcey, Emily, Demon Witch, Marcel and others encountering a dangerous situation. No good, Emily and the girls are in danger! Dafydd chimed in. I cant just sit back and do nothing! Yusup opened his mouth, he violently jumped down directly from the city tower, with his Quasi life and death realm peak cultivation, it was fine. Im going too! Dafydd opened his mouth and rushed down as well. In addition, Joseph, Saint Lord ra, and other powerhouses of the older generation jumped off and rushed towards the other side of the battlefield.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. With their cultivation level, even if they went to the battle, they were insignificant and really couldnt change anything. But seeing Darcey and the others in danger, they cant sit back and really do nothing. Old Mr. Miller looked towards the battlefield on Darceys and the others side, and at a nce, a rage rose in his old eyes. Originally, Darcey and the others were in a much better position after Bai went over to support them. Under Bais manifestation, she killed a lot of the Immortality powerhouses that surrounded Darcey and the others, and Flower Goddess couldnt deal with Bai, as her Charming Technique and Enchanting Bell were ineffective against Bai. However, at the back, it was directly attracting Creation realm level powerhouses, the leader of which was none other than Mount Chaos, who had already reached the high level of Creation realm! Chapter 2935 – A Heart of Fervor (II) Mount Chaos is on the attack and he kills Darcey and the others side, knowing in the back of his mind that Darcey and these The Human Realm skyscrapers have a rtionship with Jason, so he makes it a point to kill them. Of course, it was also partly due to the fact that Bai had killed a number of The Celestial RealmImmortality and even quasi-Creation realm powerhouses after he came to support them, and Mount Chaos certainly wouldnt let it go in a situation like this, and attacked directly. Roar! Bai let out a roar, manifesting its original form it appeared extremely domineering, its huge body was extremely oppressive, glowing with a purple-golden color, its body was covered with Chaotic Runic Array, and endless chaotic power was surging. Bais giant palm pped towards the front, Flower Goddess and a quasi Creation realm powerhouse were both retreating to avoid Bais attack. Chaos Dominating Fist! At that moment, Mount Chaoss coldly shouting voice came out as he shed over, his brow cracking open and presenting a vertical eye that emitted a wisp of divine might aura. Boom! Mount Chaoss fist sted forward, breaking through the air and meeting Bais huge palm that covered the sky. A loud vibrating sound rang out, Mount Chaos battle power was extremely powerful, hardening the huge palm that Bai pped down, and that berserk The power of creation also impacted towards Bai. Bai was only at the beginning of Creation realm cultivation, but Bai was a Chaos Exobeast, the real battle power would be a bit stronger, yet it was no match for a Mount Chaos at the high level of Creation realm. However, Bai is more or less able to defuse Chaos Original Power, so its not afraid of Mount Chaos Original Power. The gaze in Mount Chaos eyes narrowed, this Chaos Exobeast was a real shame. If it could be collected in the Eastsea Enve and brought back to Chaos Mount and nurtured, then Chaos Mount would certainly be stronger. Since this Chaos Exobeast has followed Jason it is an enemy, and if it is an enemy then it should be killed! As such, Mount Chaos eyes revealed killing intent. He said in a deep voice, You guys go and kill those The Human Realm Celestials, its too much of a waste if so many people cant kill a few Immortality level ones! Immediately, Flower Goddess, the quasi Creation realm powerhouses, and five or six Immortality peak powerhouses all attacked towards Darceys side. Formation of Heaven and Earth! Zack frantically urged the Terrain Formation, enveloping the manpower on their side, the enemies charging over were too many and strong, and could definitely not be defeated head-on, so they could only defend with the aid of the formation. Zack, Im here to help you! At that moment, there was a sound behind Zack, and Joseph was actually seening, fusing his own way of formation with Zacks.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa, why are you here? Its dangerous here! Zack said in a hurry. Hahaha, so what if its dangerous? No matter what, grandpa I am also a martial artist! Even though its already difficult to raise my cultivation, I cant do nothing while fighting like this! Joseph said. As we were talking, Yusup, Dafydd, Holy Lord ra and other such older ones arrived. Grandpa, why are you here? You go back, go back! Darcey shouted. Emily got anxious too, and she saw that Dafydd wasing too, and there were shouts for the older ones to go back to the city. Darcey, although Grandpas THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS had been suppressed by the Martial Cage and is now difficult to raise again, but how can we watch you fall into a crisis and not care? Our cultivation level is not high, but we can still contribute our own Original Power to reinforce Old Man Jis and their Terrain Formation!Yusup spoke up, and he and Dafydd rushed over, pouring in their own Original Power towards the Terrain Formation. Although their martial arts cultivation was not high, these old generation powerhouses all had hot blood in their hearts, and with more than just hot blood, the battle would never end, they couldnt do it by standing on a high building and staying out of the way and watching the battle. However, with the cultivation level of Yusup and the others in the Quasi life and death realm, it was not very meaningful to participate in the battle directly, so they could only take other ways to sink the Original Power into the Terrain Formation, and contribute their own efforts no matter what. How dare a few old things from the Quasi life and death realme to fight? Theyre clearly looking for death! A quasi Creation realm powerhouse sneered. Immediately, Flower Goddess led some peak Immortality powerhouses and began to strike to attack. In the battlefield, the most violent battle was still on King of the Norths side. Tyron and the others offered up killing treasure weapons, runes these sted at King of the North, Tyrons Dragon Binding Rope was a great hold on King of the North, but in the end, it was also shot down by King of the North. There was also that ninth-ranked lightning talisman bombardment, and under the waiting frenzy of Tyron, Kieran, Penton, and the others, King of the Norths old wounds were being pulled even more, and drops of blood kept dripping down from that silver-white armor. Tyron and the others attacked furiously for a while, and although they failed to cause too much injury to King of the North, they did force King of the Norths old injuries to recur and worsen, causing King of the Norths face to turn pale, and his own martial arts aura to be somewhat weakened. Tyronughed coldly after seeing this and said, King of the North, you cant suppress your old injuries, can you? There is a vague sense of the copse of your origin, it seems that back then your THE origin of martial arts should have shattered and could only be suppressed with extreme ice coldness. If the battle goes on and your originpletely copses, that will be the day of your death, hahaha! King of the North, I admit that youre very strong, and youre still able to fend us off in such a state. Its worthy of being the first person in the Creation realm of both the Heavenly and Earthly realms at the end of the Ancient Era! However, your time has passed! You should have died at the end of the Ancient Era, and even if you survived until now, it wont change your fate! Kieran said. Whats the point of talking nonsense with him? Go all out, kill him and ughter The Human Realm!Pentons killing spirit was violent, and that martial aura was furious. Human King Domains Lord Droop and Immortal Mountains Rafe are also killing it. King of the North licked the slightly dry corners of his mouth as heughed silently, his gaze skimming over Tyron and the others, looking towards the back of Tyron and the others, the depths of the ancient path of the passageway, a gaze that appeared meaningful. At the end of the day, King of the North said, Since this old injury cant be suppressed, it wont be suppressed. Originally, there was a desire to wait a bit, but it doesnt matter if its a bit early or a bitte anymore. Saying that, the gaze in King of the Norths eyes was steeply cold as he lightly drank, King of the North Ice Seal! Bang! The King of the North put his foot on the ground, and in an instantC Click! Click! The ground cracked, and at the same time, ayer of ice covered along the ground toward the front, and this battlefield was instantly like being in the middle of the icy sky and snow! Ayer of cold ice violently formed on the ground where the five of them, Tyron, Kieran, Penton, Rafe, and Lord Droop, stood, and that ice spread up along their feet as if it was going to freeze them. Frozen Dominion? Quick, break his ice! Tyron roared, the power of the Supreme Peak of Creation exploding as he crushed the ice seal spreading up along his feet. At the same timeC Reverse Dragon Incantation! King of the North violently shouted, his martial arts aura climbed steeply, his qi and blood swept through the air, evolving a magnificent scene of ice sealing ten thousand miles, in that frozennd, the only thing that permeates is his pressure, as if he was a supreme king. Boom! The Reverse Dragon Mace in the hands of the King of the North blossomed with divine aura, and the shadow of the Reverse Dragon emerged as his figure shed, and the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hands sted down towards Tyron with the might of copsing the heavens and the worlds. Chapter 2936 – Frozen Miles, Only I, King of the North! Boom! Reverse Dragon Mace divine power erupted, embedded in the force of the divinity of the magnificent boundless, the divine power of the aura reflected in the sky, leading to the vibration of the void, endlessws of the world resonate. The might of this strike was too terrifying, directly targeting Tyron, as if it was wrapped in the majestic might of the nine heavens and ten earths that crushed Tyron. At that moment, Tyrons entire being went straight to his scalp, a fear originating from within spreading to his heart, causing him to sense a strong aura of death. The might of this strike had already broken through the realm of peak Creation realm, which left Tyron with no way to resist! No! Tyron hissed, his face grimacing as he yelled in an urgent tone, Help me! Quickly save me! Why dont you show yourselves? Show up and save me! Rumble! At that moment, in the depths of Ancientway, there is a sweeping heaven and earths terrifying pressure from far and near, among which there is a voice of extreme indifference came King of the North, youre at the end of your rope, do you want to keep trying? King of the North ignored it with a cold gaze. Its clear that someone powerful is showing up in the depths of Ancientway, but its toote to get there in time to rescue Tyron. Tyron realized this as well, he gritted his teeth and violently sacrificed an object, he had no choice though he was extremely reluctant to do so. Bang! In an instant, the Reverse Dragon Mace held by King of the North had already bombarded down, with a destructive thing, killing down, the might of this strike was not something Tyron could resist at all. With a fluffy sound, a cloud of blood mist erupted directly from where Tyron stood. However, in that blood mist, there was a dull and lightless rune floating down. King of the North gaze sank, looked toward the front, saw the front of a bearing, Tyrons figure emerged, just Tyron looked pale to the extreme, martial arts breath is extremely unstable, the origin breath is alsox, looked like suffered a heavy blow generally. A substitute talisman? The King of the North opened his mouth and said, Come to think of it, you once mistakenly entered a broken secret realm, and by chance, you obtained a secret art that was able to refine a body-substitution talisman, which was able to save your life at critical moments. However, since you are able to make a body double, the origin and essence blood you need to consume is irreversible, right? Tyron didnt say anything, but the look in his eyes was one of unbridled resentment and indignation. It was true as King of the North said, a substitute talisman he refined needed to incorporate nearly one third of his own origin essence blood, now that he had sacrificed the substitute talisman, it was equal to dying once for him, and that one third of the origin essence blood that he had incorporated had beenpletely worn out, and it was still irreversible, which also meant that he couldnt recover from the heavy damage to his origin essence blood. Right now, although Tyron had saved his life, he had fallen down to the peak of Creation realm, barely able to maintain his Creation realm cultivation, but going forward it was already impossible for him to go further in the path of martial arts. Lord Droop, Kieran, Rafe, and Penton saw how brave King of the North was after they moved to escape Frozen Dominion. This was because there were already three figures surfacing in front of them, and they were rushing over, permeated with a supreme pressure that shook the heavens and moved the earth.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Apparently, Kieran and the others were nning to wait until these three figures came before surrounding King of the North together. They could see that King of the North was nning to fight for his life, although they knew that King of the Norths old injuries had returned and THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was on the verge of being shattered, King of the Norths prowess was here, and they really didnt dare to continue to fight. Therefore, they wanted to wait for a stronger sitting powerhouse toe before making a move to besiege King of the North, which was the most prudent. Did I say, let you go? At this moment, King of the Norths voice suddenly rang out, his tone seemed calm but indifferent, but in Kierans and the others ears, it was like a thunderous explosion. Boom! Just because at that moment, there was really a thunderous sound in the void. Apanied by the sound of thunder falling from the nine heavens, in the Frozen Dominion evolved by King of the North, a vast and boundless might was rising, and under the suppression of this mighty pressure, Kierans and the others figures were violently stagnant, and it was in that instant that C Whoosh! King of the Norths figure appeared steeply in front of Kieran and the others, in Kieran and the others horrified faces, the Reverse Dragon Maces sharp edge prated out from the void, and a huge shadow of the Reverse Dragon was vaguely seen wrapping around the Reverse Dragon Mace, stabbing forward with a might like roaring heaven and earth! Reverse Dragon Mace! The first to bear the brunt of the attack is Penton, who, damned if he doesnt die, happens to be right at the front of the line, directly in front of the King of the North, who appears out of nowhere. Break me! Penton roared as the stone axe in his hand swung up crazily, chopping out a shocking axe shadow. At the same timeC Thumbs up! In the front, those three figures became clear, and the leader held a long knife, cutting a de awn out of thin air, and took it straight towards King of the North. His opponent obviously looking to stop King of the North fromnding that strike. King of the North was ignored, his left hand explored towards the direction where the de was chopping over,yers of ice sealing coalesced in the void, spreading towards the front, as if he wanted to freeze this side of space. Boom! That sword awn chopped forward and sted together with the ice seal that spread across the void, andyer uponyer of the ice seal directly exploded, turning into fine ice g that spilled down. By the time theyers of the ice seal condensed by King of the North shattered, that de aura was also worn away. However, on Pentons side, Hurricane saw arge mace go straight through his body! Pentons whole body was stiff, his eyes were round and open, his mouth was wide open, he seemed to be in disbelief even before he died, his vitality had beenpletely worn out, and there was no more half of his life breath. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, three figures had already rushed in, each one of them was filled with a monstrous pressure, and even more so, there was an endless rage permeating them, and just that rage alone looked like it was going to burn the sky. Its strong! The aura of these three people was a great deal stronger than Tyron, Kieran, and the others at their peak! King of the North slowly pulls Reverse Dragon Mace out of Pentons body, then reaches down and gives it a gentle push as Pentons body crashes to the ground. Only then did King of the North turn around and look at the three people in front of him. King of the Norths gaze fell on the man in the center, a man who appeared extremely majestic, holding a long tiger-headed sword, his face looking extremely gloomy. Tiger, it really is you! It seems that the aura I sensed wasnt wrong. Are you waiting for my old injuries topletely erupt before you dare to show yourself? The King of the North spoke in a light tone as he continued, It seems that your character hasnt changed much, and youre still so cautious. Back then, Emperor of Man ordered you to defend the Eastern Region, and in order to alleviate your pressure, I sent three thousand the North Group with you to defend it. However, you betrayed me and incited three thousand the North Group to defect with you! When the three thousand the North Group didnt follow you, you joined forces with the Army of Heaven and ughtered the three thousand the North Group! When I arrived, thend of the Eastern Region was covered in blood, and none of the three thousand the North Group survived! I saw their souls, their souls were not dispersed, they were unwilling to die, not in battle, but in your mutiny and murder! King of the Norths voice was calm, and in the end, his eyes were fiercely red, his voice rose, his tongue burst into thunder, and every word was like angry thunder rolling and resounding in the sky So, do you Tiger have three thousand lives to pay for my three thousand King of the North souls?! Chapter 2937 – Half-Step Eternal Rumble! When King of the North is angry, the wind rises, the void thunders, and the entire heaven and earth change color. In fact, Tiger and others appeared after the battlefield, all the people in the battlefield have sensed, only because these three people themselves that aura is too powerful, raise their hands and feet carry rolling heavenly might, even if it is not intentionally manifest their own martial arts breath, but still is to bring a powerful and iparable sense of oppression, which is by no means Creation realm pinnacle of the strongest people have the threat of the pressure. Tiger! The executioner with blood-stained hands! Forbidden King shouted in low fury, his eyes raging with killing intent. Tiger still dares to step into The Human Realm, when kill! Forever Kong, Ancestor King, King James, Saint Marie, all of them were filled with righteous indignation and their faces were filled with anger. Tigers appearance reminds them of the battle at the end of the ancient times, originally Tiger was sent to guard the East Domain, who had thought that after waiting for Emperor of Man to kill to the heavens alone, Tiger mutinied, took the initiative to open the seal, to wee the armies of the heavens toe and massacre three thousand the North Group Warriors! Had it not been for that, the battle of The Human Realm at the end of the Ancient Age would not have resulted in such heavy casualties, simply because Tiger lured the enemy in, enabling the Army of the Divine to enter The Human Realm without much effort. Tiger sensed the murderous intent and fury of each and every strong person under the Emperor of Mansmand, once upon a time, he was also under the Emperor of Mansmand, and he was valued, and he was also a brother with the King of the North and so on. But now, the choices made are different, already in two ipatible camps. Tigers face was calm as he said, King of the North, the general trend, I just dont want to go against the trend, talk about what is right and wrong. The choice is just different. If you are still waiting for Emperor of Man to return, I am afraid that you will not be able to wait. Taking a step back, the return of Emperor of Man wont change anything, Emperor of Man is alone, and the power of Emperor of Heaven is not something that Emperor of Man and you guys can fight against. After a pause, Tiger continued, I am also mindful of old feelings. Lets do it this way, King of the North, if you give up your resistance, I can ask for mercy from Emperor of Heaven and spare your lives. As long as you are willing to open up your origin, by Emperor of Heaven in your origin to leave a runic mark, that with the measure of Emperor of Heaven, will spare your life. King of the North your origin injury is extremely serious, has been on the verge of shattering, to the service of Emperor of Heaven, Emperor of Heaven may be able to heal your life. Heaven may be able to heal your Origin injury. Hahahahaha! King of the Northughed as he said, Open up my origin and let Emperor of Heaven leave his mark? Doesnt that mean that my life is in the hands of Emperor of Heaven, and if Emperor of Heaven wants to kill me, he only needs to have one thought, and the runic mark left behind will explode, and I will die instantly, right? In that case, your own the origin of martial arts has the rune factor left behind by Emperor of Heaven? Hahaha, really pathetic, defected to the heavens, his own freedom of life and death can not control, but also controlled by the Emperor of Heaven, how pathetic! If you want me to be a dog for Emperor of Heaven, I cant do it! Furthermore, how can a mere Emperor of Heaven expect me to submit? Ridiculous! At least, I can live and will live well! Tiger said. Are you, sure you can survive? King of the North opened his mouth, a meaningful sneer spreading from the corners of his mouth. Tiger frowned as a man with a gloomy face standing to his right said coldly, Why bother talking such nonsense with him? Make a direct strike and kill him! Not bad, its just the end of a strong crossbow, kill it early to avoid a long night! The man on the left also said. King of the North nced at these two men and said in an indifferent tone, From Chaos Realm and Inferno Region? You guys, you deserve to say such things in front of me? The strong man on Tigers right is from Chaos Realm and is named Alistair. the strong man on the left is from Inferno Region and is named Emery. Alistair and Emery are furious when they hear such contemptuous words from King of the North. King of the North, who do you think you are? A man who should have died! What can you change by surviving this long? Your time has long since passed. I will kill you today! Alistair opened his mouth as he bellowed in a low voice, that martial dao pressure of his own violently erupting in full force. Boom! Berserk qi and blood covered the sky, and in an instant, this side of the earth and sky changed color. A wisp of eternal might spread out from Alistairs body, with the eternal level of rune prototype in the presentation, under the reflection of that wisp of eternal might, Alistair looked like the master of this side of heaven and earth, and that wisp of eternal might pressurized people to gasp for air! Half a step into eternity! Alistair was clearly a half-step Eternal level powerhouse! At the same time, Tiger and Emerys bodies also fully erupted with their own pressure aura, and they were both at the half-step Eternal level. Moreover, that pressure of Tiger was even more terrifying, even more powerful than Alistair and Emery, just a hairs breadth away from being able to step into the existence of eternity! As these three peoples might erupted, Ancientway was shaking, the wind and clouds in the sky and the earth changed colors, the hurricane whistled, and wherever that wisp of Eternal Might passed through, many of The Human Realms martial artists were all suppressed and fell to the ground. Obviously, these three people were deliberately radiating out under the full-blown pressure of their might, targeting The Human Realm martial artists for oppression. In particr, some Forbidden Land warriors on The Human Realms side were swept away by this wisp of pressure, short of instantly losing their movement, and were killed by the Ascended Warriors in droves. Even on Jasons side, he was also affected, his figure was slightly stalled, his reaction was much slower, and he was bombarded by Emperor Wallop and the others joint attack, failing to fully resist it, and his body was shaken out of the room. Jason, now do you understand? You The Human Realm only have one way to die! What can you, The Human Realm, hold against the strongest of the heavens? Emperor Wallop sneered. How does he know the depths of the heavens? Jason, The Human Realm is buried with you, so youre not lonely! Chaos said. Jasons face was startled as he looked towards these three figures between heaven and earth in the distance, and he felt an overwhelmingly powerful oppressive force! Half a step into eternity! Sure enough, just as he had first guessed, The Celestial Realms side might be out for a half-step to Eternity! In fact, seeing Chaos Mount, Immortal Mountain, and other such Forbidden Lands joining forces with Emperor of Heavens side, Jason was sure of his suspicions. These great Forbidden Land joining forces with Emperor of Heaven would certainly provide enough Heavenly Dao Stone to make this Ancientway solid enough to amodate the entry of half-step Eternal level powerhouses. Now, a half-step Eternal Realm powerhouse has appeared on this side of the heavens! This side of The Human Realm, who can resist? A trace of sadness shed in Jasons eyes as his gaze fell on King of the North, thinking to himself that this existence that had once killed The Celestial RealmCreation realm powerhouses for fear, could it withstand it? At that moment, King of the North is violently seen stomping the ground with his right foot- Boom! An even more powerful and expansive field was formed, covering the battlefield where he was. Frozen Dominion! At that moment, the powerful and overwhelming wisp of Eternal Might that had originally suppressed the side of The Human Realms martial artist was gone, and Her Majesty waspletely cut off, isted within the confines of that Frozen Dominion. At the same time, King of the Norths aura was climbing up, and that aura was getting more and more intense, causing heaven and earth to lose color, and the endless winds and clouds of heaven and earth were all converging towards King of the North, who eventually broke through a barrier, and a wisp of eternal might also erupted from his body. With a boom, King of the Norths ck hair flew, and the divine aura gathered by the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand rose up to the sky, and in the divine aura, a Reverse Dragons shadowpletely unsealed itself, looking down into the sky. Half a step into eternity! At this moment, King of the North unsealed himself, manifesting the realm of half-step eternity. A world-beating, domineering aura filled out from King of the Norths body as he looked askance at Tiger and the others and spoke coldlyC In the past, I was stained with the blood of the heavens with one mace! Today, why dont I kill a river of blood! Those who vite my The Human Realm, kill! Eventually, King of the North roared violently, and the roar fell on the ears of every The Human Realm martial artist, and that hot blood in the heart of every The Human Realm martial artist was instantly ignited andpletely boiled!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2938 – Those who violate my The Human Realm, kill! Anyone who vites The Human Realm will be killed!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The King of the Norths own aura was erupting, and under its own unsealing, that martial aura had already reached the half-step Eternal realm! King of the Norths roar made the blood of The Human Realm warriors boil, they all saw that King of the North was blocking the strongest of the heavens alone, with such vigor, who else could do it? This also ignited the blood and fighting spirit of all The Human Realms martial artists, who were boiling with desire to fight and exploded into a stronger potential. King of the North! Forever Kong sensed something, he could not help but whisper, but a trace of grief shed in his eyes. He knew that King of the North had chosen that path after all! Kill! Forever Kong was furious, his eyes were filled with murderous intent as he activated the Harmonic Crucible and attacked towards Zane in apletely desperate manner. Not only Forever Kong, but Forbidden King, King James, Ancestor King, Saint Marie, and all of them seemed to be stimted, and all of them frantically attacked and killed their respective opponents. Roar! Forbidden King let out a roar, the Forbidden Armor of the Dao covering his body blossomed with bright light, his right hand evolved Forbidden Seal Incantation, his left hand evolved Binding Seal Incantation, and he struck out towards Malik, evolving an attack that seemed to form a space in the palm of his hand. He struck towards Malik, evolving an attack that looked like it had formed a space in the palm of his hand, fiercely sting towards Malik. At that moment, Maliks heart was horrified, he felt the confined space formed by Forbidden Kings palms copsing down towards him, containing the terrifying and boundless The power of creation. Malik roared violently, with the shadow of a Demon God emerging, his aura instantly climbed, evolving battle techniques and sting towards Forbidden King. At the same moment, Rosalies Divine Soul Attack was also forming, a Divine Soul Art that consisted of a single Rune of Creation converging together rushed and killed Forbidden Kings minds Divine Consciousness, wanting to destroy Forbidden Kings Sea of Consciousness. Forbidden Kings eyes were crimson, killing opportunities exploding as the power of his divine sense erupted to fend off Rosalies attack. At the same time, regardless of Maliks punches that were sting over, the forbidden space formed by his palms subdued and killed Malik. Rumble! A shocking sound came from the sky and the earth as Malik evolved a supreme attack under the Demon Gods shadow and sted onto Forbidden King, while the space where Forbidden King had evolved the Confinement Battle Technique exploded, and endless berserk energies impacted towards Malik. Maliks mouth spewed blood, and his entire body flew out, and Forbidden King was also shaken by that punch and fell back one after another, and the Forbidden Armor of the Dao on his body began to show a trace of cracks. Forbidden King moves and sprints towards Rosalie. Rosalies face was slightly shocked at the sight, she wasnt good at meleebat, seeing Forbidden King rushing away, she reached out and ripped through the void, a spatial shift avoided it. However, when Rosalie appeared from another part of the void, her face changed violently, and she suddenly saw a chain condensed from runes appear, which directly wrapped around Rosalie. Thumbs up! Rosalie was decisive as she sacrificed a treasure, condensing it into a supreme de light, and shed horizontally at the runic chain. The chains were severed, but that de light was also consumed in this way. However, Forbidden Kings figure appeared steeply and raised his hand, covering his palm towards Rosalies head. Boom! Boom! The battle between King James and South Fire had also reached a white-hot level, both of them had injuries on their bodies, looking at King Jamess injuries were a bit heavier, after all, previously South Fire had also surrounded King James with Creation realm high-ranking powerhouses to kill King James, but outside of South Fire, the rest of the However, apart from South Fire, the rest of the Creation realm powerhouses were all killed by King James. King James looked even more injured, but his battle spirit was even stronger, and behind him, that Phoenix Ying Ling covered his body, making him look like a godly authority over the world, with only a transcendent aura erupting. me Spear, kill! South Fire fiercely let out a roar, the endless me runes converged into a mence, he held thence, bursting out that peak Creation realm power of his own, his figure moved, turning into a stream of light, the mence in his hand stabbing forward! Falling Phoenix Nirvana, Yingling Strike! King James shouted violently, his bodys qi and blood stirred, covering the sky, and the Phoenix Spirit behind him spread its wings, making King James seem like he was transformed into an ancient divine phoenix, and swooped down to South Fire. Boom! King James throws a jab that connects with the punch of South Fire. In an instant, the ce where the two were battling each other erupted with an energy impact that shook heaven and earth. South Fires coalesced me Spear pierces King James body, and King James most powerful punch hits South Fires body. Ancestor Kings battle with Shawn continues. Ancestor King was only at the middle stage of Creation, facing Shawn at the peak of Creation realm was indeed passive, and so far in the matchup, Ancestor King had been suppressed and was heavily injured. Shawns face, however, was devoid of any joy and looked extremely somber. He attacked and killed Ancestor King with his peak Creation realmbat power, if it was any other Creation realm middle-ranked powerhouse, he would have been killed by him many times over. But Ancestor King held it together and got better and better, which made Shawn furious. At that moment, Ancestor Kings offense became incredibly furious, as he catalyzed the Ancestral Dragon Staff, with an Ancestral Dragon Shadow evolving, and he killed Shawn, with all of his Original Power boiling over. Shawns gaze went cold as he held a war hammer, killing the air with fury and sting at Ancestor King. Bang! Ancestor King is being knocked back, blood is spilling from the corner of his mouth. But in the next moment, Ancestor King erupts with even more power and continues to kill Shawn. Repelled again and again, killed up again and again, Ancestor Kings bloody nature broke out,pletely put his own life and death at risk. On the other side, Saint Marie and the Golden Winged Roc are fighting against Devin. Saint Maries injuries are not optimistic, and if not for the Golden Winged Rocing to support and restrain her, she would have been in a dire situation. Its not that Saint Marie is weak, she just loses in the martial arts realm. However, even with the help of the Golden-winged Roc, it couldnt suppress Devin, and the sword awnings Devin had unleashed were extremely powerful, and the Golden-winged Roc was also injured, with golden blood flowing horizontally. Devin didnt fare so well either, and was also injured by Saint Maries Sword of Heaven, and was injured in that way as well, except that this level of injury didnt really affect him that much. With King of the Norths powerful outburst, these people from Forever Kong, including the rest of The Human Realm fighters, each and every one of them went berserk, and all of them were fighting as hard as they could. King of the North! Jason saw it, and he rose up with a big smile; in times of crisis, someone in The Human Realm always steps up. Jasons fighting spirit and fighting spirit are flourishing, he looked at Emperor Wallop and the others and said, Perhaps, The Human Realm is not as strong as your Heaven, but if you Heaven wants to look down on The Human Realm and enve The Human Realm, you still have to ask millions and millions of The Human Realm martial artists with unyielding fighting spirit to say yes! Come and fight! Boom! JasonSunling Bloodline exploded as he attacked and killed Emperor Wallop and others. You think King of the North alone can turn the tide of battle? With this big attack, do you think the heavens didnt take King of the North into consideration? How naive! Emperor Wallop and the othersughed coldly, they werent too surprised that King of the North had erupted into a half-step Eternal battle power. Chapter 2939 – Battle in Various Places Psst! Thunder Walker, holding a long knife, cut off the head of an Immortality powerhouse, and before he could catch his breath, another Immortality powerhouse rushed towards him. Thunder Walker licked the corners of his mouth, he was covered in wounds, and his entire battle suit was dyed red with that blood, but his battle intent was still at its peak. The battle is not over, the enemy has not been killed, then he will continue to fight. Raising his eyes, Thunder Walker saw that there werent many city lords still alive, now he was left with Kong, Leon, and Su Cracker, and the rest of the city lords were all dead in battle. Not only the city lords on the Land of the Divine Fallen side, but several other Forbidden Land city lords were also killed in battle. But so what? As long as theres breath left, lets fight to the end! Kill! Thunder Walker bellowed, he was already iparably tired and covered in injuries, but he still had a wave of conviction, and a battle spirit to support him as he continued to attack with his sword. In the rest of the direction of the battlefield, Dark Phoniex ended up killing a peak Immortality powerhouse, for which she also paid a small price, she quickly took a healing drug and adjusted briefly before heading towards Lilith, Phantom, and White Fox for support. Lilith and the others are facing a crisis, there are not the peak of the Secret Realm powerhouses and a few Immortality beginner-high level powerhouses besieging them, Lilith and the others have just stepped into Immortality, they are not the opponents of these people at all. At the critical moment, Dark Phoniex killed over, her own dark phoenix bloodline fully erupted, a dark phoenix shadow vaguely shrouded her body as she forcefully killed, directly attacking and killing that peak Immortality powerhouse. Lilith, White Fox, and the others saw Dark Phoniexe to their aid, and their battle spirit rose even higher as they all fought in blood. Single Arm and Night King are teaming up, and both of them are powerhouses from Dark World, so their ownbat experience is nothing to sneeze at. As a result, the two were even more powerful with their cooperation, and had already killed six or seven Immortality powerhouses one after another, and they themselves were wounded, a shocking blood-colored wound was bleeding, but they were unconcerned about it. Just thenC Thumbs up! A sh of the de fiercely chopped towards Single Arm and Night King, and the de reflected the sky, which contained a ray of The power of creation. It was a quasi-Creation realm powerhouse that came at Single Arm and Night King by surprise. Single Arms face changed slightly, but he was not panicked as he executed the Blood de Style, a sh of blood-colored de awns cutting across the air, containing his fully exploded Original Power, meeting forward. Night King wielded a ck longsword, a Spiritual Soldier as well, and he too wielded his longsword and shed out, joining Single Arm in meeting the iing de. Dang! Dang! A sh of weapons rang out, Single Arm and Night King couldnt help but open their mouths and grunt, under the impact of that ray of The power of creation, both of them were knocked back, blood seeping from the corners of their mouths. Afterwards, only that quasi-Creation realm powerhouse appeared, his gaze containing endless killing opportunities as he coldly stared at Single Arm and the others. This quasi Creation realm powerhouse was seeing Single Arm and Night King killing one Immortality powerhouse after another, so he freed his hands to kill Single Arm and the others. Quasi Creation realm! Night King, it seems that you and I seem to be a bit high profile for joining forces, killing quite a few of them and attracting a strong man. Single Arm said. Night King heckled and said, Havent killed a quasi Creation realm yet. single Arm, interested in killing one for fun? Of course theres interest! Its no fun killing Immortality all the time, its time to kill a quasi Creation realm for fun. Single Arm said with a sardonic smile. Then lets team up together and fuck him up! Night Kingughed out loud, his bodys battle intent flourishing, and a furious killing machine surging. That quasi Creation realm powerhouses lungs were about to explode. He was a quasi Creation realm powerhouse, and these two people in front of him hadnt even reached the pinnacle of Immortality yet and were only at the high Immortality level, and they were even thinking of killing him? You guys are really iling! You are also frogs at the bottom of the well! You want to kill me? Ill kill you first! This quasi Creation realm powerhouse spoke coldly, then his body exploded with killing energy, holding a long sword and killing towards Single Arm and Night King.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. War! Single Arm and Night King stormed in unison, they were fearless. Having fought in Dark World for so many years, they had often struck the strong with the weak during their rise to power, so they were not afraid of strong enemies, who would only cause them to explode with even more potential and battle power. Soon after, Single Arm and Night King, under the team-up, fought with this quasi-Creation realm powerhouse. On the other side, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, and Sacred Son of Destruction are taking on the likes of Warden, Elias, Kai Skyfallen, and Cassandra Soulkeeper. Warden and the other Heavenly Pride of the Ascended Heavens were all quasi Creation realms, and their martial realms were all higher than Roberts guys. Robert and the others have been injured so far in the matchup, but Warden and the others wont be able to do it for a while if they want to take down Robert and the others fully. The dy in taking Robert and the others is making Elias a little anxious. In addition, Kai Skyfallen is in a hurry, and as he watches Robert holding the Emperors Blood Sword, he is so angry that firees out of his eyes. Go all out and kill them! Elias shouted coldly, the Darkmoon Saber in his hand glowed with a zing aura as he attacked forward, his long saber shing horizontally, the furious momentum of the saber tearing through the air. Kai Skyfallen and the others also went all out, and Warden evolved the art of sealing the sky, forming a party of space and sealing it to Robert and the others. The Ten Hells! Benji opens his mouth, and a shadow of THE EARTH STORE KING appears in the sky, one side of the Buddhas light flourishes, and the other side is connected to THE TEN HELLS, which contains an inexplicable body. At the same time, Benji activated Ascension Golden Body Art, a Buddhist body art he had already cultivated to a certain extent, so under the activation, a bit of golden paint spread all over his body, bing a veritable golden body. Benji wields a frontal shield, a trophy captured thest time he broke The Heavenly Realm. In the arena, Benjis physical defense is undoubtedly the strongest, and thus Benji holds a sharp shield underneath, evolving Ascension Golden Body Art, a scenario where the vanity of the Earth Store Kings destiny forms The Ten Hells against Wardens sealing art, as he mainly fends off the attacks of these celestial prides of the heavens. The gaze in Roberts eyes glowed fiercely as his own qi and blood burned, and the Emperors Blood Sword in his hand erupted into a powerful blood-colored sword aura, carrying that anger of his own as he shed across the room at his enemy. Sacred Son of Destructions Broken Lance also pierced through the air and stabbed Elias with a single shot. On Wolf Boys side, his destiny was presented, the blood-colored Wolf Boy was perched in the air,yers of blood-colored qi shrouded the front, and was using Wolf Boys bloodthirsty, the blood wolf w in his hand was flooded with a sharp cold aura, although his arms had undergone amputation and rebirth, the battle power was affected a little bit, but the bloodthirsty killing opportunity of the Wolf Boy was instead even more prevalent. Ow! Wolf Boy pounced on Cassandra Soulkeeper, the huge Wolf Boy silhouette pounced on Cassandra Soulkeeper as if it was predatory, while the blood wolf ws brought up a cold aura, attacking and killing Cassandra Soulkeeper. Chapter 2940 – Crisis The Human Realms side of the sky is exploding. Although Robert, Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy are suppressed, martial arts cultivation is indeed notparable to these quasi Creation realm of Emperor Wallop, but their own battle intent and killing machine, but it is more than ever. Kirin Battle Technique, Sword to the Dome! Robert was all storming out, his own qi and blood were burning, a powerful and matchless battle intent erupted from his body, and he revolved his battle skills and evolved battle techniques, and with the Emperor Blood Sword in his hand, he executed it, and shed Kai Skyfallen with a sword straight. Kai Skyfallens face was grim, and there was an angry killing intent in his eyes; this should have been his Quasi-divine Weapon, but now it was in Roberts hands. Fallen Emperor Sword Incantation, kill! Kai Skyfallen roared in anger as he also held a sharp sword that appeared extremely extraordinary, performing Empyrean Falls Supreme Sword Technique and killing towards Robert. Kai Skyfallen being a quasi Creation realm and the young lord of Empyrean Falls makes him extremely powerful in battle, and at first hes all over Robert. However, with Roberts direct blood-burning outburst, and thatpletely desperate strike, Kai Skyfallen couldnt suppress it, and was even forced back under Roberts overwhelming attack. Robert is indeed in full murderous mood and at the same time extremely anxious inside as he has noticed that his sisters side is in danger and what makes him even more anxious is that even his grandfather Yusup has joined the fray. He is very clear about his grandfathers martial realm, only Quasi life and death realm peak, such cultivation, in this battlefield that is extremely dangerous, The Celestial Realm this side of the lowestbat power is Quasi life and death realm, most of the quasi Immortality now. So, Robert is antsy, and he needs to kill it. Not only Robert, Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction, Wolf Boy and these people are all fighting desperately, they all burst out of their own blood, burst out of an unprecedented fighting spirit, only one belief in their hearts C to kill the enemy! This battlefield where Darcey, Emily, and the others are located is indeed treacherous. Zack and Joseph were working together to push one side of Terrain Formation, in addition, Darcey had also sacrificed Primordial Cauldron, which was hovering in the air, getting bigger in size and dropping a channel of Essence of Primordium to reinforce the Terrain Formation as well as to defend it. Terrain Formation, also performing defense. Yet it was still hard to resist as well, with Flower Goddess and a quasi-Creation realm powerhouse both attacking, in addition to five peak Immortality powerhouses. With the protection formed by Terrain Formation and Primordial Cauldron, Flower Goddess no longer urged Enchanting Bell, as the effect of that seductive bell sound wouldnt be too strong even if it prated through. In response, Flower Goddess ran her battle technique and exploded with Quasi-Creation realm might, sting at Terrain Formation. another Quasi-Creation realm powerhouse was also teaming up to attack. One peak Immortality powerhouse even attacked with all their might, bursting out their own peak Immortality power, and frantically attacking that defense array. In an instantC Psst! Joseph, who was maintaining the Terrain Formation with Zack, opened his mouth violently and coughed up blood, he had taken the brunt of the shock that had exceeded the limits of the Quasi life and death realm, leaving him injured. Yusup, Dafydd, and these other older martial artists were also pale, with blood spilling from the corners of their mouths. This made Darcey and the others anxious, and Darcey clenched her teeth and said, Grandpa, you guys have to leave, quickly leave! If this continues, you all wont be able to carry it! You cant run away from a battle before you face the enemy! Steadfastness shed in Yusups old eyes as he said, Grandpas battle power is not strong, but he cant do anything to be a deserter! None of the older generation fled, they knew the danger in their hearts, knowing that they might fall if they continued, but they had long ago put life and death at risk.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Boom! Boom! Thats when another attack from Flower Goddess and the others struck. The Primordial Cauldron is churning, the Terrain Formation is cracking and looking like it wont hold. On the right side side, one peak Immortality powerhouse was also about to kill over, Darcey saw this and then she fiercely clenched her teeth, her body moved, and the White Tiger Bloodline that surfaced on top of her head emitted a killing tiger whistle sound. White Tigers Eclipse! Darcey drank coldly, a stern and iparable killing chance shing in his eyes. She must not allow these peak Immortality powerhouses to bombard over, or else the already cracked Terrain Formation would have no chance of mending, and when the time came, the entire Terrain Formation would be directly broken, and that would be dangerous. Because of this, Darcey kills and utilizes his own Natal Battle Skill, White Tigers Eclipse! Roar! The White Tiger Shadow let out a hissing sound that shook the sky, and the White Tiger Shadow was immediately filled with an overpowering killing aura, and then the White Tiger Shadow leaped forward, and the huge sharp ws, as well as the open tigers mouth, directly engulfed the Immortality Peak Strongman in front of it. This peak Immortality powerhouse was taken aback with a sense of unspeakable fear, but he quickly stabilized his mind and shouted angrily, his own Indestructible Origin power erupting as he sted at that White Tiger Bloodlines devouring under sessive punches. At this very moment, Darcey killed over, she catalyzed the Heaven Breaking Decision, evolving her fist momentum, and the force of that stern and murderous White Tiger merged into her fist momentum, sting at the Immortality peak powerhouses THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS with lightning speed. On the side, a peak Immortality powerhouse arrived and immediately attacked Darcey, but Darcey did not dodge, and if he did, he lost a chance to kill. Bang! With a loud bang, Darceys fist power bombarded the origin of martial arts of that Immortality peak powerhouse, and the killing and sharp White Tiger power apanied by the Original Power of Darceys fist power erupted unreservedly into the opponents body, instantly crushing the opponents the origin of martial arts. origin of martial arts. At the same time, the killing attack of another peak Immortality powerhouse sted onto Darcey, who immediately bloodied his battle attire as his body flew out. The other peak Immortality powerhouses also immediately killed up, wanting to take advantage of the opportunity to kill Darcey. At this pointC Boom! Boom! A figure killed, Demon Witch, Emily, Marcel and these people killed out, their own attack also attacked and killed without reservation. Demon Witchs heavenly cmity destiny was presented, and the attacking punches were apanied by wisps of cmity power that directly wrapped around these peak Immortality powerhouses, and those cmity power contained a destructive aura of heavenly mighty cmity within it, causing these peak Immortality powerhouses to feel palpitations in their hearts. With Demon Witch and the others stepping in to block these peak Immortality powerhouses, they immediately shielded the wounded Darcey. However, that quasi-Creation realm powerhouse killed over, directly cracking the air and appearing, a giant palm covered and subdued towards Emily, Marcel, and the others. Emily and the others gritted their teeth and exploded their full strength to ward off the deadly blow. Boom! With a loud bang, Emily flew straight out and fell heavily to the ground, unable to move for a long time. Marcel also coughed up blood and flew backwards, and his right arm, which was used to defend against the attack, was directly broken. On the other side, Flower Goddess threw out a punch and sted it onto Terrain Formation, at this point, it was no longer possible to resist Flower Goddesss attack with Terrain Formation by just relying on Zack and Joseph. As Flower Goddessnded this punchC Click! Terrain Formations defenses were broken, and Zack, Joseph, and the others were all sent flying. Chapter 2941 – Anger and Intention (I) Without the shelter of Terrain Formation, Primordial Cauldron is also shaken up, which puts Darcey and the others all in danger. The difference in theparison of strength levels was too great, Flower Goddess and another quasi Creation realm powerhouse were both strong, and there were even several peak Immortality powerhouses surrounding them, the gap was too obvious. Under such circumstances, Darcey had killed a peak Immortality powerhouse at the cost of his injuries, which had not been easy. As a result, the Flower Goddess side was furious. They had the advantage in terms of strength and numbers, but their manpower was killed, so how could they be embarrassed? Immediately, Flower Goddess and another Quasi Creation powerhouse as well as one peak Immortality powerhouse were all striking out with all their might, continuing to attack and kill towards Emily, Demon Witch, Zack, and the others. Whew! At that moment, Bai killed over through its natural aptitude Instantaneous Rush, it also sensed a crisis on Darcey and the others side, thus it came to relieve the siege despite the danger of being chased by Mount Chaos. Bai pped his palm towards the front, a Chaotic Runic Array encircled it, and a destructive force was contained within the giant palm, shaking the void and covering it, strong and iparable. Flower Goddess and that quasi Creation realm powerhouse hastily retreated back to avoid it, and two peak Immortality powerhouses couldnt retreated enough and were covered by Bais palm, directly crushing them into minced meat. HoweverC Boom! Boom! Mount Chaos killed over, extremely fast, the vertical eye on his brow blossoming with a ray of divine power, his own qi and blood essence fully exploding, his body covered with ayer of hornyyer of protection. At this moment, Mount Chaos had raised his state to its peak, the Original Power of that Creation realms high level was erupting as he coldly shouted, Chaos Dominating Fist! A fist sted and crushed the air, a fist shadow bombarding Bais body. Bai couldnt resist in time, was hit by that fist power, the huge beast body sshed up a fluffy mist of blood, spare Bai evolved under the body defense is extremely powerful, but Mount Chaoss martial arts realm is high, and full strength, still let Bai for it to be injured. Mount Chaos had a cold gaze in his eyes as he found a way to deal with and even kill Bai. Bai was definitely not going to see these The Human Realm Celestial Pride die, so as long as the attack was directed towards The Human Realm Celestial Pride, then Bai would definitely go to the rescue, and when the cracks were revealed, he would be able to make a strong attack. Mount Chaos martial arts realm is higher than Bais, but its not easy for him to defeat Bai in a frontal battle, because Bai is a Chaos Exobeast, and his defense is extremely powerful under the manifestation of his own body, which is protected by the Chaotic Runic Array, plus Mount Chaos Chaos Original PowerBai is able to absorb and neutralize some of it. PowerBai is also able to absorb and neutralize some of them. But now, Mount Chaos has found a way to deal with Bai. Kill all of The Human Realms heavenly pride! Mount Chaos grimly opened his mouth, he fiercely punched towards Darcey and other peoples orientation bombarded the past, the fist covers the sky, wrapped in a shocking The power of creation, this fist fell, The Human Realm heavenly pride side is bound to be shattered. Ow! Blood was dripping from Bais mouth, but it still rushed forward, clenching its palm into a fist, and sted towards Mount Chaoss attack, fending off Mount Chaoss attack. Mount Chaos was looking for this effect, forcing Bai into a passive situation of putting out fires, and then Mount Chaos seized every opportunity to explode with powerful kills, forcing Bai to fall back and sustain injuries. Flower Goddess and the others also continued to surround and kill towards Darcey and the others, Darcey briefly recovered from her injuries, she also took a holy level elixir, but with such a battle going on she didnt have any more time to heal her injuries, and after recovering a little bit she immediately plunged back into the battle. Even so, Darcey and the others couldnt withstand the onught from Flower Goddesss side, as Emily, Demon Witch, and Marcel were sent flying over and over again, their injuries getting more and more serious. Plus Mount Chaos side from time to time outbreak of offensive attack to The Human Realm pride, several times if not for Bai in time to resist, it really is to be on the spot by Mount Chaos sted to death. For this reason, Bai paid a great price, that huge body was already bruised and battered, crimson blood dripping down continuously, and that breath gradually weakened. This scene was all witnessed by Old Mr. Miller on the Citadel. Anger! Rage! A monstrous rage welled up in Old Mr. Millers mind, and he was seething with rage to the core!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Mount Chaos! Old Mr. Miller roared, what did he see? Mount Chaos surprisingly against The Human Realm talent in the shot, which in Old Mr. Millers view is extremely disgraceful, just as in the world of earthly martial arts, the old generation of grudges belong to the old generation, are not going to take action against thete generation, thete generation of grudges to solve their own, to go to the battle against the battle. Like when, after Mixed God Son, Inferno and others infiltrated The Human Realm, that battle with The Human Realm erupted, and by the end of the battle, Mixed God Son and others were still alive, and Old Mr. Miller didnt put up a fight, but instead, he left Jason to take on the fight. Therefore, in Old Mr. Millers opinion, martial artists should have this principle, and wouldnt it be chaotic if the giants of the older generation were to strike out and kill their opponents offspring? As a matter of fact, in the heavens, the older giants wouldnt bother targeting their opponents offspring, basically letting their descendants deal with them. Lets say Wildbringer, he doesnt like Emperor of Heaven either, but he wouldnt do such an act as to personally go out and kill Emperor Wallop. As for a scion like Emperor Wallop, in Wildbringers opinion, Titus should be the one to deal with. But now, Old Mr. Miller was actually seeing Mount Chaos shamelessly taking a shot at The Human Realms heavenly pride, and he was truly furious, and indignant, and endlessly burning with rage. Mount Chaos faintly heard Old Mr. Miller roar, and as he gazed away, a thought shed through his mindCLewis wasnt dead? Survived? However, it seems that the origin of martial arts is lost, and has been reduced to an invalid! Mount Chaos sneers as he strikes out even more furiously, targeting The Human Realm and forcing Bai back into defense before hitting Bai hard. At this moment, that quasi-Creation realm powerhouse seized the opportunity as his figure shed violently, and he attacked with a punch towards The Human Realm Heavens Prides side. Zacks face was shocked when he saw this, and he immediately urged Terrain Formation to fend it off. Danger! Joseph bellowed as he reached out and violently grabbed Zack and threw him directly towards the right side, followed by Josephs direct Origin Burning, which catalyzed a side of Terrain Formation. Boom! With a loud bang, this quasi Creation realm powerhouses fist power fell, and the Terrain Formation that Joseph had evolved was directly blown up, and the aftermath of that fist power also sted onto Josephs body. Pfft! Joseph coughed up blood with his mouth open, and the sound of his origin shattering came from within his body as his aged body flew out. Grandpa! Zacks tiger eyes tear up and he lets out a mournful yelp as he charges. Joseph! Yusup, Dafydd and others were also shouting, their voices saddened. Chapter 2942 – Anger and Intention (II) Jason was fighting Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and Marcus Deathless, but he had sensed the crisis situation on Darcey and the others side. It was also able to sense that Bais aura was weakening, and was being struck by Mount Chaoss attacking force over and over again, with blood dripping from the massive beasts body. The next moment, Jason heard Zacks mournful hissing and was calling out for his grandfather. Jasons heart sank hard as he knew in his heart that something had happened to Josephs old-timer, and it was highly likely that he had been killed. Jason gritted his teeth, sadness growing as an unquenchable rage festered. He needed to go to the rescue, and he needed to go to the support, otherwise the situation on Darcey and the others side would be more and more critical, and there would be more casualties. Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way, kill! Jason roared, evolving the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way attack, the Primal Seal forming in the void and bearing down on Chaos. In addition, the Azurius Seal broke through the air and fused with the shadow of the Sacred Seal of the Emperors Way that had evolved from Jasons fist, and in an instant, the divine aura on the Azurius Seal blossomed, and wisps and strands of the power of the Exterminating Dao erupted, sting towards Chaos with a might that could not bepared to the Wheel of Fortune. Not only that, Azurius Seals shadow emerged and erupted into Dragons Might Strike, matching Sacred Seal of the Emperors Ways offense and pointing it straight towards Chaoss THE ORIGIN of martial arts. Shattering the Heavens Cauldron! Chaos coldly shouted, he urged Chaos Cauldron, endless Energy of Chaos was diffusing, sweeping through the air, Chaos Cauldron met upwards, parrying towards Jasons strike. At the same time, a Chaotic Runic Array of Chaosmaster emerged behind Chaos and zed up, with Chaotic Divine Power converging on Chaos, who evolved the strongest fist path, and sted out with one punch, breaking the sky and sting towards Jason. Rumble! Jason and Chaosnded a powerful blow that caused the heavens and earth to shake. Chaos opened his mouth and grunted, forced back by Jasons blow. Jason, on the other hand, moved his body and did not continue to tangle with Chaos, he wanted to detach himself from this battlefield, but he saw Deathless shing to him, he evolved Immortal Dominion, his own state was maintained at its peak, and he looked extremely terrifying. This time, Marcus Deathless wielded the Yin Yang Divine Sword and shed across the room towards Jason. Get the fuck outta here! Jason roared nonchntly, and at the critical moment, the Azurius Seal quickly fell into Jasons hands, and he swung the Azurius Seal to meet the Yin Yang Divine Sword. At the same time, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline burned madly as he burned his qi and blood, that martial aura raging to the extreme as he fiercely roared, Azure Dragon Dao Fist! Under Jasons own blood burning, the might of this punch that erupted was extremely powerful, horrifyingly monstrous, breaking through the sky and killing the sky, but also containing a force of the Heavenly Dao, sting towards Marcus Deathless. Immortal Battle Incantation! Marcus Deathless didnt evade, he chose to attack head on, an undead power was condensing, frantically converging in Marcus Deathlesss Fist Dao Battle Technique as he punched out to meet Jason. Rumble! A fist fell, Marcus Deathless was knocked back hard, his face paled, his internal organs had a sharp pain, and the power of that fist Dao was even impacting towards his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, to cause direct damage to his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Marcus Deathless gaze was cold, and the undead materials contained within Immortal Dominion surged into his body inrge quantities, gradually, his breath was recovering rapidly. Jason didnt hesitate either, as he cast March Arctic and tried to kill Darceys side, however- Thumbs up! A blood-colored longsword appeared out of nowhere, containing a powerful and unparalleled Power of Emperors Blood, which was wrapped in a wisp of The power of creation, cutting across the sky, and straight to Jasons throat. Emperor Wallop strikes, cutting Jason off. Emperor Wallop, dont you dare stand in my way! Jason erupted into an earth-shattering roar, he was furious to the extreme, his own killing machine and battle intent reached a peak stage. At that moment, Jasons face was one of a kind, and the murderous intent in his eyes was explodingC Front Arctic! Explode for me! Boom! The sound of a booming vibration came from within Jasons body, a majestic and huge force was condensing, and in his human universes shadow, five threads were solidifying! Five-fold increase in battle power! At this moment, Jasons aura was flourishing, just like a god of war sitting on heaven and earth, and the might that permeated his body was so terrifying that it caused heaven and earth to tremble. His fist momentum evolved, and the fist intent contained within it broke and killed the sky, it was an aura of having me invincible. Under the countless times of operation, Front Arctic touched off at this moment, a fist with five times the increase inbat power was striking, the void that the fist passed through directly exploded, as if it was unable to carry down the power of this fist. Emperor Wallops face changed, he knew in his heart that Jason had touched that secret technique of battle power increase. Emperors Blood Shield!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Wallop didnt panic, a shield emerged from River of Imperial Blood and surrounded Emperor Wallop, at the same time his Imperial Blood Physique was pushed to its strongest state, he coldly shouted, Nine Patriarchs Imperial Battle Decrees Fist breaks allws! Rumble! Emperor Wallop was throwing punches, evolving the Supreme Fist Dao Battle Technique, which breaks allws with a single punch! In an instantC A shocking sound resounded through the sky. The ce where Jason and Emperor Wallop fought was directly detonated, and the terrifying energy was boiling, impacting the sky and engulfing in all directions, forming a violent and iparable energy storm. Emperor Wallops blood-colored longsword evolved from the River of Imperial Blood shattered straight away, unable to block JasonFront Arctics exploding punches. In the end, Jasons punching power and Emperor Wallops fist breaking allws sted together, breaking and killing Emperor Wallops punch with a devastating momentum, and thenC Bang! Bang! Bang! The Emperors Blood Shield in front of Emperor Wallop had burst, and Emperor Wallops entire body was shaken out by the impact of Jasons power of boxing, coughing out a stream of blood from his mouth, and his face paled. Jason was also shaken back, and with such a supreme blow, he was shocked by Emperor Wallops attack, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. Jason didnt care about his own injuries, he just wanted to quickly break out. However, without waiting for Jason to make a move, suddenlyC Chaotic Void! Chaos cold voice rang out, and a party of confined space formed, enclosing Jason, while Chaos sted towards Jason with Chaos Cauldron in hand. On the other side, Marcus Deathless also came with a cold face, holding the Yin Yang Divine Sword in strike. Emperor Wallop was knocked away, wounded and coughed up blood, the injury is not light, all coughed up some origin essence blood, THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was traumatized, which made his face more and more grim. At that moment, a light golden elixir flew out of Emperor WallopStorage Ring and was swallowed into his lower abdomen. A faint aura of divine-rank medicinal properties was permeating the air. This pill, suspected to be refined from a Demigod Pill, was unimaginably precious. After taking this elixir, Emperor Wallop quickly killed and continued to surround Jason. Didnt you want to go save someone? Prefer not to let you save it! This is what Emperor Wallop and the others are thinking, they have decided to fight with all their might, they wont let Jason get out of the battlefield again, they will trap Jason even if they get injured. Chapter 2943 – Anger and Intention (III) A side of Chaotic Void trapped Jason, who had just Front Arctic erupted, and after the eruption he was actually in a brief period of weakness, waiting until he quickly adjusted to regain his physical condition when Marcus Deathless killed him, followed by Emperor Wallop. Jason was having trouble getting out of the trap, after all, Emperor Wallop and the others could be called the leaders of The Celestial Realms younger generation, the strongest existences, and now they were exploding with full force, sparing no effort in attacking and killing, which was terrifying. Even if Jason was able to repel one person under desperation, the remaining two would quickly surround and kill him, and so on and so forth. Roar! Jason was roaring, furious to the extreme, attacking frantically. Emperor Wallop and the othersughed coldly, a coldness in their eyes, they were trying to make Jason mad, to make Jason watch the people he cared about being killed, as a way to stimte Jason, to make Jason fight even harder. They are actually not afraid of Jason fighting for his life, no matter how strong Jason is, no matter how majestic Sunling Bloodline is, fighting for his life over and over again will consume a lot. Emperor Wallop they will be consuming at the same time. The point is, Emperor Wallop, do they care about depletion? Dont care at all! It was as if just now, Emperor Wallop had directly taken a light golden elixir that was suffused with a wisp of divine medicinal properties. Purple Phoenix Saintess also wanted to go to support, she saw ra Saintess, she saw that ra was being wounded, and she saw the crisis of Darcey and the others. Purple Phoenix Saintess also got anxious, the Phoenix Armor on her body fully activated, the True Phoenix Shadow clung to her body, wisps of Phoenix True Might pooled into her body as she exploded. Nine-Turning Song Phoenix Technique and Nine Heavens Phoenixfire Technique were fused together, making Purple Phoenix Saintess look as if it had transformed into the supreme true phoenix, wrapped in the divine me of the true phoenix that was enough to burn the sky and boil the sea, and swooped down on King of Man. He swooped down on King of Man. The gaze in King of Mans eyes sank as he bellowed, Human Kings Forbidden Technique! Boom! King of Man catalyzed the taboo battle technique, his own bloodline power was fully stimted, the King of Mans pure bloodline powerpletely exploded, making the King of Mans own might reach a peak situation, the King of Man wheel behind his head flowed with light, releasing wisps of Taoist rhythmic breath. At this moment, King of Mans imposing aura was actually no weaker than Emperor Wallop, Chaos, Marcus Deathless and the others. Sovereigns Celestial Seal! King of Man shouted coldly, evolving the supreme battle skill of the King of Man lineage, sealing the sky and imprisoning the heavens and earth. Meanwhile, King of Man, holding the Quasi-divine Weapon King of Man Wheel, attacked Purple Phoenix Saintess with a strong strike. Compared to Purple Phoenix Saintess, King of Man was a quasi-Creation realm, and had been able to initially utilize a strand of The power of creation, and in such a situation he had been unable to quickly suppress Purple Phoenix Saintess, and thus had been extremely dissatisfied in his heart. Right now, King of Man explodes at full force, and as for Purple Phoenix Saintess trying to knock him back before making the save, thats not going to happen in King of Mans mind. Boom! Purple Phoenix Saintesss attack was hard against King of Man, and this side of the void was shaken, and under that tremendous impact, Purple Phoenix Saintess was shaken and coughed up blood from her mouth. However, Purple Phoenix Saintess also sted King of Man with a Punch Power. King of Man catalyzed King of Man Sacred Body Body, his own physique was iparably powerful, and he hard resisted this strike from Purple Phoenix Saintess, then killing machines exploded in his eyes, and he angrily shouted, Monarchs Dao Fist! At that moment, the King of Man Wheel that presented itself behind his head had wisps of the power of the Great Dao converging into his fist, and he sted out with a single punch, as if adhering to the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth and transforming the Dao into his own, and in doing so, he sted at Purple Phoenix Saintess. At this time King of Man outbreak out of the battle force is really powerful, absolutely no less than Marcus Deathless, with King of Man bloodline, and contains the wheel of the Great Dao, his battle force is actually underestimated. Right now, his own battle power was in full swing, highlighting how powerful he was. Thumbs up!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. On Roberts side, his qi and blood burned, attacking frantically, the Qilin illusion surfaced in the sky, endless Qilin divine power merged into his body, the Emperor Blood Sword in his hand chopped out horizontally, breaking Kai Skyfallens attack hard, causing that sword to leave a blood drenched sword mark on Kai Skyfallens body. Robert was just trying to kill his way out, steeplyC Thumbs up! A de power filled with Heavenly Devils me cut across the sky, with a ray of The power of creation embedded in the de power, cutting off Roberts path and also attacking and killing Robert. Heres Elias, who fights off the Sacred Son of Destruction, followed by a chop to Robert. Elias is a strong fighter, having teamed up with Flower Goddess to fight Air Dawnguard during the Eastsea Enve, so Sacred Son of Destruction was unable to resist at the peak of Immortalitys power, and was knocked back by Elias. Elias watched as Robert tried to break out, he sneered and swung his sword straight across. Shit! Damn it! Robert was like a madman, he was roaring, his eyes were red, and that indignation was raging. Many on The Human Realms side tried to kill their way over to defuse the crisis on Darcey and the others side, but all were restricted. The heavens seemed to have invariably reached a tacit agreement, which was to allow Mount Chaos to kill a group of people from The Human Realms side, including some of the Heavenly Pride, as a way of demoralizing the morale and fighting spirit of The Human Realms side. In such a situation, its too difficult for the held parties to get to support, all being spelled out by the Divines opponents at any cost. Boom! At this point, Mount Chaos once again strikes out towards Darcey, Demon Witch, and the others, and Bai, being held back, roars in rage to fend them off. With a bang, Bai was shaken back, and the aftermath of Mount Chaoss full-force outburst of punching power impacted the ra Holy Lord and the others, and the ra Holy Lord was also shaken away, coughing up a trail of origin essence blood, and the entire persons aura weakened, as if it had run out of gas. Zii! On the Citadel, Old Mr. Miller roared, his fists clenched, his old eyes glowing red, that rage had reached its peak, a rage like no other! Watching the Bai Fae, watching one of The Human Realms Celestial Pride, watching an old friend meet a life-threatening death under the attack of Mount Chaos, in which Joseph has been sacrificed and Saint ras Holy Lord looks to be in critical condition. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller really hated, hated himself for the loss of his origin, hated himself for bing a useless person! Hahaha! Mount Chaos heard Old Mr. Millers furious roar, and heughed uncontrobly as he said, Lewis, have you had your day? Reduced to a wasted man! These are the people you value, arent they? And these Quasi life and death realm old things, are all your forgotten friends? Ill kill them all and take your head! Arrogant, cocky, and reckless! Mount Chaos piercing voice came and echoed in Old Mr. Millers ears. It was a total sneer and a mockeryC Didnt you Lewis punch through the cage? Youre Lewis, arent you a fighter? Arent you Lewis the one with the best fist? So what? Now, you can only watch The Human Realm heavenly pride, watch one old friend being killed, and can do nothing! Old Mr. Millers blood was boiling, and his whole body was already furious to the extreme, he really couldnt stand by and watch all this, and he couldnt do nothing at all! But what else can be done? Suddenly there was a brilliant sh in Old Mr. Millers eyes, and with his fists clenched he shoutedC Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! Chapter 2944 – Fistfulness as the Way Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! Old Mr. Miller was hissing, roaring with rage. Old Mr. Millers roar was high, but the sounds of the various killings in the battlefield below the city were mixed together, causing Old Mr. Millers roar to be drowned out. How many of those The Human Realm warriors and martial artists who are fully focused on their battle against the Divine can hear them? Very little! As for outside of Forbidden Land, outside of the Ancient City of Ruins, do people who are practicing martial arts in the outside world hear it? Thats definitely out of earshot! Because, Old Mr. Miller is just yelling with his voice now, and how far can that yell go, no matter how loud it is? It doesnt do anything. Old Mr. Miller didnt sense any power fluctuations, no force of faith being added. Yes, Old Mr. Miller wants to try and be able to borrow the power of belief from the martial artists of the world as he was able to do when his fist broke the cage of martial arts. But now, failing that, theres no response. Resigned, Old Mr. Miller clenched his fists, threw back his head, his forehead bruised, and roared over and over againC Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! Over and over again, hissing at the top of his lungs. Its useless, totally futile. The gaze in Old Mr. Millers old eyes darkenedpletely, and, in fact, he knew why. Because he doesnt have the origin of martial arts anymore. Last time, he was able to seed because The Human Realm martial artists were suppressed by the martial arts cage, so he sent out a violent shout with his origin of dao, and even martial artists who were not present, or even those far away in the West and overseas, as long as they practiced THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, were able to hear the dao shoutinging from their own origin. Now that Old Mr. Miller no longer has THE ORIGIN of martial arts, how can he ask the question with the original Taoist heart? It cant be done, its been donepletely! Boom! At this point, Mount Chaos and the others continued to attack with all their might. Bai was wounded and tired, constantly letting out bursts of hissing sounds, but that breath was also getting weaker and weaker. Flower Goddess had another Quasi Creation also attacking with all their might, as well as two peak Immortality powerhouses, and with the help of Mount Chaos strong attack, they struck out from the sidelines, attacking and killing The Human Realms heavenly pride. Bang! Yusup was shocked and his body flew backwards. Darceyes to her rescue with red eyes, but she is hit by Flower Goddess palm strike, Darcey coughs up blood, but she still protects her grandfather with her life. Marcel and Zack joined forces, but they were also attacked by that quasi Creation realm powerhouse one after another and fell to the ground, their breath already weak.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, Mount Chaos evenughed wildly: Lewis, wash your neck and wait for me to take your head. The Human RealmLewis? You can only watch me kill all these people in front of me one by one! Mount Chaos cocky voicees through, word for word, hitting Old Mr. Miller right in the gut. Ah!!! Old Mr. Miller roared with rage, and tears of blood trickled from his old eyes. There had never been a moment when he was so furious! And there had never been a moment when he felt so impotent! Is it true that, without THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, it is impossible to pull the power of belief? Just then, all of a suddenC Fist Intent leads to the heavens! Fist Intent can both reach the heavens and ask the heart! With the loss of the origin, could it be that fist will also be lost? A voice, dominant in its calmness, reached Old Mr. Millers ears. Old Mr. Millers face shook as he jerked his head toward a bearing in the distanceCthe King of the North! That was actually King of the North sending him a message! It was also these words of King of the North that enlightened Old Mr. Millers entire being; he understood and figured it out, one thought at a time! Yes, it is true that one is nowadays without THE origin of martial arts. However, the intent of the fist is still there! Regardless of whether or not there is THE origin of martial arts, it will affect the boxing meaning that he has previously perceived, as if he used to perceive the boxing meaning, but also like an ordinary person to swing his fist, to figure out that kind of boxing meaning. Only, there is no the origin of martial arts difference cares, Original Power can make the boxing will explode destructive power, because Original Power is the carrier of the power of thew. Without Original Power, bursting out the meaning of the Fist Dao is tantamount to exerting it with physical strength, equivalent to an ordinary person struggling to throw a punch, and of course there is no power in carrying it with physical strength. After all, in front of a strong martial arts practitioner, even if the intent of the fist Dao was no matter how strong it was, the power that carried the intent of the fist Dao was just the power of an ordinary persons flesh, so it was naturally devoid of any power to speak of. However, whether or not there is the origin of martial arts, the meaning of boxing has always existed, which will not be erased, because the meaning of boxing is Old Mr. Millers realization of his own boxing, which naturally has always existed. At this moment, Old Mr. Miller was reminded of an exposition of the meaning of the fist which he had learned in an ancient book in the Eastsea Enve collectionCthe Martial fist intent, reaching up to the Nine Heavens and descending to the Nine Secrets, is said to prate the heavens and prate the earth! Hooking the might of the Nine Heavens, transforming the power of the Nine Secrets, the body is heaven and earth, and the fist intent is eternal! The true martial arts fist intent can prate the sky and the earth, can hook the power of the nine heavens, can draw the power of the nine ghosts Then, why can t it draw the power of belief? At this moment, the gaze in Old Mr. Millers eyes was firm, and the stooped body was straightening up, just as the old tree bent by the hurricane was carrying the hurricane and slowly straightening up! An indescribable potential permeated from Old Mr. Millers body, he had obviously lost his origin, but this potential of his own was enough to induce a vision of wind and clouds stirring. Old Mr. Millers fists were clenched, and the Fist Intents he had realized all his life emerged one by one, including Samsara Fist, Nine Characters Fist, Suppressing Fist Intent, Drawing Fist Intent, Sealing Fist Intent, Martial Fist Intent, Drawing Fist Intent, Sealing Fist Intent, Martial Fist Intent, Shattering Fist Intent, and so on, and there is also that Taiping Fist Intent A fist momentum was coalescing, bing more and more majestic, more and more grand, more and more majestic, and eventually- Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! Old Mr. Miller roars once again with the intent of his fists as his path! Ancient Battlefield in. Thunder Walker is covered in blood and still fighting, leading a charge of Forbidden Land fighters. The Ascended Armies are strong, all starting at Quasi life and death realm at minimum, and most of the side of The Human RealmForbidden Land warriors are quasi Quasi life and death realm, but they go forbos and attacks through a burst of a hundred and a burst of a thousand. Blood stained the ground, countless Forbidden Land warriors sacrificed their lives, yet countless more warriors rushed up, replenishing the attacking and killing formations and continuing to fight. Its a kind of conviction. Its also a kind of battle spirit of a martial artist. How can we not fight when the blood is still cold? Kill! Charge up with me and kill the enemies of the heavens! Thunder Walker was roaring, there were few city lords left around him, many of his old friends had been killed, Thunder Walker turned his grief into war and continued to lead his army into battle. Just then, all of a suddenC Thunder Walkers heart stirred, he felt a fluctuationing from his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, and in the underworld, a kind of intention, a kind of fist intention, was presented in his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. There seemed to be a sentence in that fist intent that was knocking at his originating Taoist heart- Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! Not only Thunder Walker, but the Forbidden Land fighters of this battlefield who are fighting and killing in the the origin of martial arts are presented with such punches, and all have heard the wordsC Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! Chapter 2945 – The elegance of that punch! One of the individual The Human Realm skyscrapers in Ancient Battlefield sensed it as well. Jason was fighting in blood, his qi and blood were burning, his Green Dragon Golden Body was pushed to the extreme, the power of Indestructible Origin was exploding crazily, urging the Azurius Seal to attack and kill time and time again towards Emperor Wallop and the rest of the group. He had anger in his heart, and that killing intent was at its peak. Just then, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS also sensed something, presenting a wave of boxing intent. Thats Old Mr. Millers punchline. Jason was all too familiar with this, and then, he realized, what was implied in that punch, and vaguely, Old Mr. Millers bellowing voice echoed through his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. In that instant, Jasons face was shocked, followed by ecstasy, as a thought shed through C the old man had recovered? Otherwise, how could he operate such a heavenly fist intent? Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Robert, Wolf Boy, Darcey, and others, as well as Forever Kong, King James, Saint Marie, and many others, all have senses. Outside. The secr world is still running on its original trajectory. Whether it was the people of China or the Western world, they naturally didnt know that a great battle that concerned the fate of all human beings on Earth was underway. Todays China is prosperous, the country is peaceful, and more and more people are practicing martial arts, and more and more martial artists are present. At first, Jason had asked Hua Xieyin to set up an online trading system for martial arts cultivation resources, and this system had already beenunched to facilitate martial artists with martial arts cultivation to facilitate the exchange of some cultivation materials directly from the system. In addition to cultivation resources, there were also various cultivation secret methods, including those at the basic level and those at higher levels. Because of this, there are more and more people practicing martial arts in the world, and many talented martial arts geniuses have emerged, and these martial arts geniuses are sent to the Huaxia Martial Arts Association after being selected. Capital City, the headquarters of the Huaxia Martial Arts Association. In an open cultivation ground, there were hundreds of martial artists cultivating, most of these martial artists were young, but their strength wasnt weak, the lowest cultivation level had reached the Sacred Realm, and there were even some Quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor and even Extreme Realm Emperor. At this time, a young man walked over, and when those cultivators in the field saw this young man, their tone of voice said respectfully, Eldest Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother The young man who was called Eldest Senior Brother nodded, he was also extremely young, and now that young face had gained a bit more rigidity and steadiness as he was instructing these martial artists in cultivation. This young mans strength was not bad, and a hint of Quasi life and death realm faintly permeated his body. Suddenly, the young mans face was stunned, only because a fist intent suddenly surged up in his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, a fist intent that was familiar to him, and that fist intent vaguely conveyed a message that converged into a sentence that resounded in his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS- C Martial artists of the world, would you like to lend your strength to me Lewis! At that instant, the young mans eyes boomed, with tears presenting themselves as he murmured, Master, its Masters fist intent! Master must be fighting! Not only this young man, but all the martial artists in the entire Chinese Martial Arts Association had sensed it. As a result, those martial artists in the cultivation field who were cultivating stopped, and then they saw that Eldest Brothers eyes were red and his expression was extremely agitated, and then the Eldest Brother in their eyes shouted over and over again, Im willing! I am willing! Master, Im willing! I do! I do! Each and every martial artist in the arena, all subconsciously shouted out, and eventually that voice grew louder and louder, resounding in the sky. Master, where are you fighting? The young mans eyes were red and teary. He was none other than Liu Ziyang, who had been left in the Martial Arts Association to lead and instruct the martial artists in the Huaxia Martial Arts Association. Ancient City of Ruins, Land of the Divine Fallen in Ancient Battlefield. I do! Thunder Walker murmured. The Forbidden Land fighters who were charging into battle against their enemies all chanted the words I do in their hearts, and some of them sensed that it was Lewiss fist that was asking. I do! Jason shouted, the dao resonating with his heart. This is Old Mr. Miller generation! Finn, Purple Phoenix Saintess and other The Human Realm pride heart understanding, know that this is Old Mr. Millers fist intention presentation, they are all heartfelt joy and excitement, they vaguely realize that the fist of The Human RealmLewis to suppress all the heroes will return! Ahem! Yusup and Dafydd and the others were coughing up blood as they sensed the punch that emerged from the origin of martial arts, and they all grinned- I knew that the old thing wouldnt be willing to be lonely. Old Mr. Miller, we do! Yusupughs with Dafydd. So did Forever Kong, King James , Saint Marie, and others, all of whom responded with silence in their hearts. In an instant, all the martial artists of The Human Realm outside Ancient City of Ruins, as well as the martial artists of The Human Realm who were fighting in Ancient Battlefield, all came to a consensus and converged into an iparably powerful conviction. This conviction represents The Human Realm, and The Human Realm martial artists belief in the same enemy and the certainty of victory! First City into the upstairs. SuddenlyC Rumble! The void thundered, and a burst of nine heavenly thunder came from it. In the underworld, there was a special force converging, and then being pulled by Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist intent, it converged towards Old Mr. Miller. Old Mr. Millers beard and hair were all open, his aura was flourishing, and the heavenly fist intent was reflecting heaven and earth, guiding the invisible forces that were converging from all directions. Gradually, Old Mr. Miller had begun to sense it, to sense the power that was filling his body and carrying his punches. A strong killing chance shed from Old Mr. Millers old eyes, and the anger in his heart was transformed into a fierce and horrifying killing intent. Old Mr. Miller lifts his eyes forward, his gaze fixed on Mount Chaos, who he sees repelling Bai, and then rushes towards one of The Human Realms pride and others with a murderous intent. There are other enemies, such as Flower Goddess, who are also striking out. At that moment, Old Mr. Miller gave a violent shout, whose voice, like thunder, boomed through the nine heavens and resounded in the airC Mount Chaos, eat old man! Old Mr. Miller stored up his momentum, rose up and leapt, and his whole body rose up from the city building, like a big bird in mid-air, stretching his body, the power of that conviction added to his own body.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the power of faith and the power of all beings. In mid-air, Old Mr. Miller clenches his right hand and fists through the air, locking in Mount Chaos. He used the power of the beliefs of all living beings as a vehicle to carry his punching intent, and then he sted out with his fist! Rumble! A golden fist aura reflected the entire Ancient Battlefield, like a golden sun rising, that fist intent prated the heavens and reflected the heavens, presenting all sorts of visions! Almost at this moment, many of the warriors and powerhouses that The Human Realm was fighting with the heavens subconsciously stopped to look at the golden fist mane that reflected the heavens and the earth. On this side of The Human Realm, countless people are surprised and excited; on the Divine side, countless people are frightened and confused. The style of this punch is side-splitting! This one bad old man, once again, stepped up to the te, even with the loss of his origin, but he would always have his own way of being the brightest one in the battlefield! Chapter 2946 – Punching Out Mount Chaos Boom! The golden fist aura reflected in the sky, and the heavenly fist intent covered the sky, as if it had attracted the might of the Nine Heavens! Such a punch to the side!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When everyone thought that this old man, whose origin of martial arts was lost, could only rest in his old age and could no longer hold his fists, he stood out once again. He was in in manifesting his punching power C a man is old and his fists are not old! Damn it, the old man got loaded again! Jason muttered to himself, he was smiling andughing, but his eyes were moist. In the next moment, Jason, bursting with bravado and prevalent battle spirit, roared and killed Emperor Wallop and the others. Speaking of Mount Chaos, after he shook off Bai, he was about to kill towards The Human Realms heavenly pride, when, out of the cold, he heard Old Mr. Millers words- Mount Chaos, eat old man! The sound was like thunder, resounding through the air. Mount Chaos face was startled as he turned his head to look at it, and in an instant, he saw the fist intent that directly locked him in a deadly grip. In an instant, Mount Chaoss world went directly nk, and the only thing that shone was the golden fist aura that was like the rising of a great sun. Yes, at this time in Mount Chaoss perception, all the surrounding everything disappeared, including the ears filled with all sorts of battle sounds, also like a tide like fading, in front of the eyes of the various battlefields also directly disappeared, the only thing that exists is this punch! This punch directly took over his entire consciousness and upied his entire world. No! It cant be! How is this possible? You obviously THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS lost, how can you still explode with such punching intent? No!!! Mount Chaos hissed as a twinge of fear flooded through him, it spread throughout his body and made his hands and feet go cold. The shock this scene caused Mount Chaos was too much. He had thought that Old Mr. Miller was wasted, and that all he had to do was kill all these The Human Realm skyscrapers in front of him, and then he would go and strike down Old Mr. Miller, sort of breaking one of his own demons. But what does he see now? Old Mr. Miller came up in the air, the heavenly fist reflected the sky, locking him firmly, the power contained in the fist was extremely peculiar, but it made Mount Chaos feel unprecedented fear. The power of this punch was even more powerful than the Tai Ping Fist Intent that Old Mr. Miller had erupted back in Eastsea Enve! Lewis! You want to kill me? Youre dreaming! Youre dreaming! Its impossible for me to lose, much less for you to kill! On the contrary, it is I who will kill you! The next moment Mount Chaos roared with hysterical fury, and in an instantC Boom! Mount Chaoss own qi and blood origin directly burned, endless Energy of Chaos swept into the air, a strong and iparable might of creation erupted from his body like a volcano. Mount Chaos is strong in battle, and at the level of The Celestial Realm, Creation realm high level, there are not many people who can defeat him. At this moment, under Mount Chaos directly burning his own qi and blood origin, the might of Creation that he had erupted from, was certainly close to the peak of Creation realm! Mount Chaos put up a fight! He knew that if he didnt fight at this moment, he might not have the chance to do so! Chaos Thousand Mountains! Mount Chaos roared violently, and a heavy mountainous terrain presented itself, formed by the convergence of the Runes of Creation, surrounding the perimeter of Mount Chaos body. Then, Mount Chaoss eyes exploded with killing intent and he yelled, The Killing of the Bastard Fist! Boom! Mount Chaos throws his punches with all his might, evolving the Chaos Dominating Fist punch. At this moment, Mount Chaoss Quasi-divine Weapon in the vertical eye of his brow was also in full eruption, and his qi and blood essence was raised even further, his body covered inyers of hornyyers, and his own defense ability had reached a peak! Mount Chaos broke out his strongest punch, and the power of creation in his fist was so strong that it crushed the sky, and the momentum was so magnificent that it imprinted on Old Mr. Millers heavenly fist intent. Old Mr. Miller saw it, but his face was unchanged, and the gaze in those old eyes was still firm and confident. He firmly believed that his fist intent was invincible! He firmly believed that his fist intent subdued strong enemies! Rumble! In the end, the two mens fists shook hard together in the void, erupting with a might like a heavenly copse, and the might of that collision detonated, and the entire void shook violently. Click! As Old Mr. Millers punching intent fell, Mount Chaos could clearly sense that his right arm was broken by inches, that The power of creation waspletely broken and killed, and there was no way to resist it! Old Mr. Millers punch continued to advance, and the mountainous terrain of the Thousand Heavy Mountain evolved by the Rune of Creation that surrounded Mount Chaos body directly fell apart, and could not withstand the advance of Old Mr. Millers punch. EventuallyC Boom! Theres a loud thud as Old Mr. Millernds this one on Mount Chaos chest. Mount Chaos was dumbstruck, his face ashen with shock and despair! By this point, the force of faith in all beings that had gathered in Old Mr. Millers fist exploded within Mount Chaos. Whew! Mount Chaoss body flew out, and in mid-air it directly split into pieces and turned into a bloody mist, dying without even a crumb left! And at this very momentC Boom! Boom! Bai stormed up to attack and kill, one of its giant palms covered two peak Immortality powerhouses of The Celestial Realm, and those two peak Immortality powerhouses were directly crushed without looking back. At the same time, Bai punched towards the quasi-Creation realm powerhouse to town with Flower Goddess. Although Bai is not lightly injured, but it storms up with a full strike, it is by no means a quasi Creation realm with the following level of martial artists can withstand. Mount Chaos was directly blown away by Old Mr. Millers punch, the quasi Creation realm powerhouse was stunned on the spot, and by the time Bais punch sted over, it was toote for him to react, and he watched as Bais huge mountain-like punch sted over him. Flower Goddess reacted a bit faster as she offered a rune to protect her body, her figure retreating rapidly. However, Bais punch did shock Flower Goddess, who was able to save her life by coughing up blood all the way backwards. Bang! Old Mr. Millernded on the ground, he walked towards Darcey and the others, not waiting for Darcey and the others to speak, he said in a deep voice, Quickly, heal your wounds in ce immediately and recover as quickly as possible! Yusup and Dafydd, both of whom were badly injured, looked at Old Mr. Miller and vaguely guessed what was going on, so they didnt say anything else, urging The Human Realms injured pride in the arena to take the time to heal their wounds. Zii! Old Mr. Miller quickly stepped in front of ra and held ras body in ce. Perhaps sensing ras state, Old Mr. Miller endured the grief of his heartache as he took out a white porcin vial from his body and poured a single elixir out of it, wanting to give it to ra. These pills were left to him by Jason, and there were Saint-level pills among them as well. ra, however, smiled, and at this moment ra, looking radiant, didnt look like she was wounded, but Old Mr. Miller and the others naturally knew what state ra was in. ra shook her head and said, No need to feed me. Lewis, I, I knew you would return. In fact, I, Im content to see you punch this one Where this big battle is concerned, when writing about Mount Chaos, there will be bookworms wondering who Mount Chaos will be killed by. By Jason? Or Forever Kong et al? Or Blood Demon et al who blew themselves up? Im only afraid that no one would think it was by Old Mr. Miller. When Mount Chaos was first written for his appearance, it was actually figured that Old Mr. Miller would throw this punch. In the battle of Eastsea Enve, Old Mr. Miller became a demon in Mount Chaos heart, but how could Mount Chaos not be a regret in Old Mr. Millers heart? Eastsea Enve failed to kill, Ancient Battlefield must kill it to make up for it! Chapter 2947 Intangible Deterrence ra refused the potion offered by Old Mr. Miller because she knew that in her condition it would be toote to take any potion that would not help. Zii, I Old Mr. Miller opened his mouth, saddened and guilty. ra smiled, she said softly, There is no need to say anything else, thisst time I have you with me, I already have no regrets. I just cant worry about ra, if The Human Realm wins this battle and ra is still alive, tell her not to be sad and to take care of herself I will. Dont worry, The Human Realm is bound to win and ra will be fine, Ill have Jason take care of her. Old Mr. Miller said. Thats a relief! raughed, as if she had lost all her strength, her body only able to lean against Old Mr. Millers. At this moment, ras face looked extremely peaceful and calm, without any fear or dread, it seemed very open, at the end of which she spoke, Lewis, Im tired, Ill close my eyes and sleep You must be good. Sleep. Old Mr. Miller spoke softly, holding back his emotions, but there were muddy tears in his old eyes. This sleep will not wake up again in this life. ras eyes closed gently as well, and she leaned back against Old Mr. Miller, her face as peaceful as if she were asleep. Yusup and Dafydd both saw it, and their hearts were so clogged they couldnt say a word, but their old eyes were moist. They knew in their hearts that another old friend had left. Darcey, Emily, Demon Witch, Marcel, Zack, they were also enduring great grief, they were all grasping for time to recover their injuries, although they couldnt do it in a short time to recover as much as they did, but they could recover as much as they could. The heavens also have some powerful people watching Old Mr. Millers side, such as Flower Goddess, who retreated from her injuries, as well as some quasi-Creation realm powerhouses, Immortality pinnacle powerhouses, and so on. But they just watched from the shadows and didnt dare toe forward. Just now, Old Mr. Miller had killed Mount Chaos, who was extremely famous even in the Ascension, with a single punch, which really shocked them and left them all in disbelief. Although in their perception, that bad old man didnt have any THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS breath, no matter how to sense and how to judge, it was just not much different from an ordinary person, but they still didnt dare to go forward. Because before Old Mr. Miller broke out that punch on Mount Chaos, Old Mr. Miller looked just like an ordinary person, who would have thought that he could suddenly break out such a strong and terrifying punching intent, and blow up Mount Chaos with one punch? If this were to rush over, in case this unassuming old man suddenly stormed up again, wouldnt that be one punch at a time? As a result, Old Mr. Miller currently forms a formidable deterrent. For a short period of time, no one in The Celestial Realm dared to go on, and had to go on the offensive towards the other The Human Realm martial artists. It also gives Darcey and others more time to recover from their injuries. In fact, Old Mr. Miller is really just a regr guy now. The power of faith had already erupted with all the punching intent of the punch that killed Mount Chaos just now. The power of faith is borrowed, and since it is borrowed, it is external.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. External forces cannot always be present and are not sustainable. Its as if after Old Mr. Miller punched through the martial arts cage, the power of faith was consumed in that punch. So was the punch that killed Mount Chaos. If the power of faith could be sustained, then Old Mr. Miller would have continued to strike to quell the enemies of heaven long ago, and would not have stood like this. However, because the heavens could not understand Old Mr. Millers situation, they did not dare toe to fight, so Old Mr. Miller was singing the empty city n by himself, andpletely bluffed some of the heavens enemies who were eyeing him. Old Mr. Millers move also buys Darcey and others enough time to recover from treatment. As for Old Mr. Millers situation, Yusup, Dafydd and the others have seen and guessed it before, so they are all urging to let The Human Realms pride of nature recover from his injuries as soon as possible. Old Mr. Miller also knew that it would not be possible to keep it hidden for long, and that it would be best to withdraw to the city when Yusup and the others had recovered a little. Theres also little point in Yusup, Dafydd and these remaining in the fray, and of course Old Mr. Miller himself. As for pulling the power of faith again with the intention of punching, this is something Old Mr. Miller knows in his heart that he cant do it in a short time, he can borrow the power once or twice, but its impossible to borrow the power all the time. The two times they lent their strength, they were both in special situations; the first time, when they faced the Martial Dao Cage suppression, The Human Realm martial artists hearts resonated; this time, when they were faced with the attack of the Divine Enemy, The Human Realm martial artists were also in the same ce, and their hearts resonated with the same enemy. Old Mr. Miller was also in that state of mind to pull the power of faith through. No matter what, the power of faith was ultimately an external force. Since its an outside force, its not his own, and what Old Mr. Miller wants is still truly his own. Pulling the power of faith with his fist intent had already lifted some of the fog from the path of martial arts in front of Old Mr. Miller, and he had at least been able to see some direction and have some epiphanies and ideas. The battlefield was also stormy, and it entered the stage of a full-scale fight. On Forbidden Kings side, one of his hands covered down towards Rosalie, and a confining rune evolved in hisrge hand, locking down the space where Rosalie was. Rosalies face changed drastically as she frantically urged her own Creation Original Power to meet Forbidden Kings covering palm with all her might, while her own Attacking and Killing Soul Technique exploded with all her might, impacting Forbidden Kings Sea of Consciousness. Forbidden King, however, was unperturbed; he had fought against that dark breath essence for many years, and his divine sense was already extremely solid, fearless of Rosalies Soul Technique attack. Bang! Forbidden Kings palm pped down and pulled, and Rosalie screamed, coughing up blood with her mouth open as her breath weakened. Rosalie tried to back away, but Forbidden King was forbidding space and continued to force his way through. Just thenC Boom! Malik had already killed over, he wrapped in endless demonic aura and a demonic gods shadow manifested behind him as he activated his battle technique killing move and sted his fist at Forbidden King. Malik was trying to diffuse the crisis for Rosalie, so he was also sparing no effort in striking and exploding with his strongest blow. Forbidden Kings gaze went cold as he evolved a defensive momentum with his left hand to ward off Malik, and more energy in his right hand erupted in a supreme strike that sted directly at Rosalies body. At that moment, the forbidden two-character text evolved by Forbidden Kings right hand didnt enter Rosalies body, and then fully detonated. With a boom and a shower of blood, Rosaliethe origin of martial arts simply shattered, and the entire person died. Maliks attack also breaks through Forbidden Kings defensive momentum and sts into Forbidden Kings body, sending Forbidden King flying. Forbidden King steadied himself and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his icy gaze fixed on Malik, the murderous intent permeating as if to say C youll be the next one to strike! Chapter 2948 Siege of King of the North Boom! Forbidden Kings body erupted with chakra, he was also wounded and injured, he was shocked by the self-explosion of The Celestial RealmCreation realm powerhouse, and then he was hit by Maliks fist power under the forceful killing of Rosalie.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Despite this, Forbidden Kings blood still appeared to be flourishing and vast, his battle spirit was zing and his killing intent was revealed, and he attacked and killed towards Malik with an unrelenting momentum. Maliks face was gloomy, Forbidden King had killed many Creation realm high level powerhouses not to mention that he and Rosalie were under siege, and now Rosalie had been killed. Arrival of the Demonic God! Malik roared angrily, and the Demon Gods shadow that emerged behind him fused with himself. Under the fusion of the Demon Gods shadow, Maliks aura climbed steeply, and his battle power was drastically increased. However, there would also be after-effects of doing so, as he would need to pay a portion of his origin as a price in order to fuse with the Demon Gods Shadow. Now Malik could not care less, after fusing with the Demon Gods shadow, his battle power rose and he attacked Forbidden King with a strong stance. Far away in the middle of the battlefield. A side of Frozen Dominion envelops this battlefield. Within the battlefield covered by the realm, a shocking battle was unfolding. Tiger, Alistair, and Emery, the three half-step Eternal powerhouses, were besieging King of the North with all their might, while Kieran, Lord Droop, and Rafe, the three Creation realm pinnacle powerhouses, were waiting for an opportunity to besiege them. As long as Tiger and the others pestered King of the North for a few moments, they would be able to seize the opportunity with extreme precision, and then strike out with full force to attack and kill. If King of the North didnt have old injuries in his body and his origin was intact, he naturally didnt care about Kieran and the others attacks, but now he had to face the strong attacks of the three major half-step Eternals such as Tiger, and he also had to suppress his old injuries, so Kieran and the others attacks were also extremely dangerous. As for Tyron, hes recuperating from a crazy injury. Tyron used a substitute talisman to retrieve a life, the price is that his own the origin of martial arts is damaged, the future of martial arts road is also limited to Creation realm, cut off the back of the road of martial arts. Nowadays, he was barely able to maintain his Creation realms battle power, but if there were enough heavenly treasures to recover his injuries, he would be able to recover to a high Creation realm stage, or even a peak Creation realms battle power in a short period of time. Right now, Tyron was swallowing a precious elixir from the Storage Ring into his stomach, grasping the time to refine the medicinal properties, and his injuries were recovering rapidly, and ordingly his martial aura began to climb, and he was already close to Creation realm high level. King of the North, you broke my path of martial arts! You must die! Not only you, but the entire The Human Realm martial artists will die! Tyrons eyes were filled with resentment as he stared at King of the Norths figure, itching to tear King of the North into pieces. Sr de Incantation! At this time, Tiger coldly shouted, the long knife in his hand raised, the wisp of Eternal Might on his body was erupting, the long knife in his hand blossomed out like a round of zing sun zing and dazzling. A de aura cut through the air, containing a scorching aura, brewing the might of destroying the heavens and destroying the earth, and that de intent locked King of the North in ce. Chop! Tiger roared, this knife chopped down, just like the sky sun exploded, the horrible knife awn covered the sky, not only is the attack to King of the North, seems to want to even King of the North this side of the Frozen Dominion also give a knife split. Alistair and Emery are both striking out as well. Alistair was d in his soldier armor, which was covered with ayer of ck luster, and the oceanic Essence of Primordium converged behind him, a Primemasters shadow fused with his own, and there was a mixed divine power in the diffusion, and his fists struck out, bursting the void, and the intertwined runic symbols contained a strand of eternal power, and he killed the King of the North. King of the North. There was a fiery red furnace suspended above Emerys head, this was an extremely high grade Quasi-divine Weapon called the Heavenly Fire Furnace, although it wasnt as good as a real Divine Weapon, if it was used by a strong person of the Inferno Region lineage, the power it exerted was only as good as some Divine Weapons. Emery catalyzes the celestial furnace, mmingC Whew! In the Heavenly Fire Furnace, a ball of red me made from the convergence of arcane runes rose up and converged into the battle technique evolved by Emery, and a long ming serpent instantly manifested, rolling with terrifying and boundless might, engulfing King of the North with the momentum of a heavenly fire zing through the sky. These three half-step Eternal Realm powerhouses all erupted with the strongest strikes, they were well aware of King of the Norths power, and even though King of the Norths old injuries were extremely serious, they didnt dare to take it lightly. If King of the Norths origin was unharmed, the three of them would not dare to face King of the North even if they joined forces, and would directly escape. When the Reverse Dragon rises, the heavens obey! Ill be this Reverse Dragon, traveling against the heavens, and the dragon rises in the wild! How can you all suppress me? Even if Emperor of Heavenes, it wont work! Break it! King of the North roared, the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand blossomed with divine aura, and the shadow of the Reverse Dragon appeared in the sky, a domineering aura of invincibility erupted from King of the Norths body, and he swept the mace horizontally, transforming the sky and earth into a great mace shadow as huge as a mountain, suppressing the sky, and meeting these three big Half-step Eternal powerhouses. Rumble! King of the Norths strike and Tigers joint attack shook together, erupting a terrifying might that shook the sky, and the force that contained a strand of eternal power was colliding in the void, triggering a monstrous might that swept in all directions. This energy might was isted by the Frozen Dominion, otherwise the destructive energy formed by this collision would have swept and spread out, and not many people in the entire battlefield would have been able to withstand it. And at this very momentC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The trio of Kieran, Lord Droop, and Rafe struck, and together they exploded into a supreme strike that struck at the back of King of the North. Right now was the critical moment when King of the North was blocking the three half-step Eternal Realm powerhouses alone, Kieran and the others also chose such a time to strike, and they all directly burned their qi and blood essence, making the attacking and killing momentum incredibly powerful, and instantly attacked and killed over. King of the North eyes gaze sunk, such as by Kieran and other people attacked and killed, for him, although not fatal, but will also lead to his breath some disorders, once the disorders that Tiger their side will also take the opportunity to seriously hurt him. King of the North had to free his left hand and spread it out, manifesting arge handprint that covered the sky and suppressed it towards Kieran and the others. With a loud boom, King of the Norths left hand parted with a force that crushed Kieran and the others attacks, sending the three of them flying. At that moment, Tigers eyes were cold, and when King of the North was distracted from dealing with Kieran and the others, he violently shouted, and the de in his hand zed once again, wrapped in a mighty pressure that was iparable to that of a wheel and chopped down. Alistair and Emerys attacks also went berserk, and all of them powered up at this moment, sting at King of the North. The Reverse Dragon Mace in the hands of the King of the North falls, and the three powerhouses are hardened against it. Rumble After a sting sound, a figure immediately separated, and King of the North was still standing with his mace, but more and more blood was dripping from his silver-white armor. And, the armor at the right shoulder position shattered, leaving a burn-like scar, which was wounded by Tigers de. Chapter 2949 – If I want to kill who can stop me? (I) Tiger is very strong, in the half-step eternal level can also be ranked among the top of the strong, Tian Yang de power and is domineering iparable, containing the power of the heavenly sun that burns when the sky, so just now King of the North distracted to deal with Kieran and others under the attack, by Tiger and the three of them joined hands to injure. Tiger had a sneer on his face and felt that he was winning. Alistair, Emery and the others did the same, and in the distance, Kieran and the others had a murderous look in their eyes and a sense of exuberance. King of the Norths reputation was huge, even in the eyes of the giants of The Celestial Realm, King of the North was a person to be taken seriously, so if they were able to kill King of the North in this battle, then they would also gain a great reputation in The Celestial Realm. King of the North didnt bother about the injuries on his body, he looked at Tiger and said in a t tone, Tiger, after so many years, is this the best you can do? Honestly, it still disappoints me. Tigers eyes were cold, with killing opportunities surging, he said coldly, King of the North, how much longer do you have to hold out? Youve been given the chance to live, but you dont cherish it. Since you dont cherish it, then go die. Alright, after I finish with these fleas, Ill have a good battle with you guys. King of the North opened his mouth, and with that, he turned his gaze and nced at Kieran and the others, saying, You fleas could have lived longer, but instead, you are the ones who had to jump up and down in search of death. In that case, lets send you all to hell now. Hahahahaha! As soon as these words came out, Alistair, Emery and these people allughed uncontrobly, as if they had heard apletely ridiculous joke. Under our joint hands, you still want to kill people? King of the North ah King of the North, are you talking about heaven and earth? Emery sneered. Do you really think were nothing? When we join forces, youll surely die! You still want to kill someone? Dream on! Alistair alsoughed coldly, the aura pressure on his body climbing, the soldier armor covering his body glowing with ayer of ghostly cold light, a wisp of eternal pressure copsing in the air. Kieran, Lord Droop, Rafe, and the others also sneered. They could see that King of the North was already at the end of his strength, his origin was extremely injured and on the verge of copsing, only to be suppressed by King of the North all along. But this suppression certainly could notst, and the more the sparring went on, the more it got out of control and was simply suppressed. So Kieran and the others werent worried at all, and even less appeared rmed, and just thought King of the North was telling aughable joke. King of the North, dont struggle! Theres no doubt about it; who can you kill in front of us? Tiger was also opening his mouth, and as he spoke, he was already secretly storing up his strength, the long de in his hand was red like fire, and that Heavenly Yang power contained within it was terrifyingly monstrous and powerful. If I want to kill, can any of you stop me? Is it you Tiger, or these two losers? King of the North fiercely cold drink outlet, a head of ck hair flying, their own momentum steep outbreak, the cold wind whistling, the frozen coldness swept the sky, a monstrous strong momentum will be set off like a invincible king! The Dragon of Ice! King of the North stomped the ground with his right foot and the ground shook with a loud boom. Whew! At that moment, the entire Frozen Dominion was surging with violent energy, and in an instantC Wow! On the ground underneath the King of the Norths feet, countless cold ice condensed, and in an instant, an ice dragon was formed, which was the Ice Dragon, the killing move evolved by Frozen Dominion on this side! Whew! The Ice Dragon instantly devoured towards Kieran and the others, the speed was too fast, after all, this was in Frozen Dominion, belonging to King of the Norths domain, Kieran and the others couldnt hide, nor could they escape, in this side of the domain, they couldnt do the spatial transformation to escape, unless the King of the Norths domain was broken. In this area, they cant do spatial transformation to escape, unless they break King of the Norths field.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tigers face changed slightly, and with a cold gaze in his eyes, he steeply bellowed and once again executed the Sr de Incantation de stance. Tiger shed out with his sword, the zing sword aura reflecting red in the void, the heavenly yang power in the sword momentum was extremely powerful, containing a wisp of eternal might, and shed towards the frozen dragon. Full power! Alistair roared, the light of his soldier armor blossomed, and a Primemasters silhouette appeared in the air as he executed the Hybrid Heaven Breaking Fist punch, and the divine power contained within the Primemasters silhouette merged into Alistairs punch. Emery was also urging the Heavenly Fire Furnace with all his might, a zing furnace fire burning in the air, condensing into a mingnce, and stabbing at King of the North in this regard. Just three losers! You want to stop me from killing people? King of the Northughed coldly, and the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand struck, crushing the sky, and transversely blocking Tigers attack with the might of suppressing the world. At the same timeC Whew! The Ice Dragon had already devoured Kieran and the others, in this Frozen Dominion, Kieran and the others could not avoid it, and they watched the huge mountain-like Ice Dragon carrying a cold and piercing killing opportunity devouring over. Strike with all your might and shatter it! Kieran hissed. They could see that this Frozen Dragon was condensed from cold ice, so as long as it was shattered it would also break out. Immediately, the Fracture Spear in Kierans hand struck out with all its might, his own qi and blood essence were on fire as he erupted with a powerful and iparable spear, stabbing straight at the Ice Dragons head. Lord Droop also erupted with a supreme punching force, a King of Man aura exploding and his origin burning as he swung his fist to attack. The sharp de in Rafes hand glowed with a piercing sharpness, and his body transformed into a stream of light, chopping down the head of the ice dragon. However, a scene that made Kieran and the others feel numb appeared, when their attack touched the Frozen Dragon, the weapons in their hands were suddenly frozen. Kierans spear stabbed at the dragons head, and the tip of the spear was directly sealed with ice, and the cold ice instantly spread up the body of the spear, immediately sealing Kierans right arm, and then spread to the whole body. Lord Droop, Rafe, and the two of them were in the same situation, being directly sealed by the icy cold air contained within the Frozen Dragon! Danger! Kieran The thought shed through all their minds. At this moment, their bodies were equivalent to being frozen and fixed in ce, if they couldnt escape in time, it would be a dead end! At that moment, Kieran and the others wanted to frantically burn their origin and directly shatter the ice-sealed cold aura on their bodies. At this pointC Rumble! King of the North and Tiger and the others supreme strikes shook hard together, erupting with a shocking might, and violent waves of air swept in all directions. In the hurricane formed by that violent air wave, a figure was violently seen shing, instantly above the heads of Kieran and the others, with ck hair flying, a silver-white armor piercing and eye-catching, and arge mace in hand. Boom! At this moment, therge mace in this figures hand sted down towards the three people below, Kieran, Lord Droop, and Rafe, head on. Chapter 2950 – If I want to kill who can stop me? (II) Boom! The void shook, arge mace killing from top to bottom with the might of shattering the void, therge mace presented a reverse dragon shadow, whistling heaven and earth, divine might revealed. Below Kieran, Lord Droop, Rafe three peoples hearts and guts cracked, terrified, they all sensed a heavy killing machine like a tidal wave swept down towards them. Reverse Dragon Mace bombarded down the might, but also as a heavenly mountain directly suppressing down, the big mace has not yet fallen, but contains that the divine might of the momentum will be Kieran their minds and bodies to be crushed to the copse. Moreover, under the mighty lock of this Reverse Dragon Mace, Kieran and the others couldnt even resist if they wanted to, and it was toote for them to make any resistance, as they were sealed by the Frozen Dragons Icy Cold Qi, and short of instantly losing their ability to move. Bang! With a loud bang, Reverse Dragon Mace had sted down, smashing down from the heads of the three peak Creation realm powerhouses of Kieran, Lord Droop, and Rafe, a flurry of blood mist erupted in the void, and Kieran and their silhouettes could no longer be seen, all of them were blood and flesh, copsing to the ground like a mass of blood and flesh sludge. The King of the North slowly fell from mid-air, holding the Reverse Dragon Mace, his bodys might was powerful and unrivaled, with a supreme aura of looking down on all enemies. In fact, in his eyes, Tiger and the other three were really just trash. After the battle at the end of the ancient times, he was seriously injured, can only go to the frozennd in the ten thousand feet of ice under an extreme ice cold gas suppression of injuries in the body, perennial themselves are in a state simr to the silence. But even in such a state, he was able to raise his martial realm to half a step of Eternal Realm, in contrast to Tiger and these people, who didnt have any serious injuries to their origin and didnt need to fall into a state of Silence for years and years, who hadnt even stepped into Eternal Realm. Therefore, it was natural to look down on them in the eyes of King of the North. Tiger their faces changed and became extremely embarrassed. Especially Alistair and Emery, who were previously ridiculing and mocking King of the North with impunity, thinking that King of the Norths attempt to kill someone with the three of them joining forces was simply a joke. But now, instead, the three of them had be a joke! This kind of hit the face is really let Tiger they are infuriated, a face all iron blue up, eyes are lit up a zing fire and killing machine. Tiger said coldly, King of the North, how long can you sustain such a forced outburst? How much time do you have left? Tiger, thats out of your hands. Because you can no longer see it, you will die first. King of the North said in a calm tone. Joke! Tigerughed coldly as he said, In your state, you can kill us? What state am I in, you Tiger know? King of the North opened his mouth, he looked at Tyron behind Tiger and the others, his tone icy cold, as if he was pronouncing a judgment, Cyrus, you have rebelled against the Emperor of Man, betrayed The Human Realm, and incited and inspired The Human Realm warriors of that year to defect to the heavens! Now, youre even using the Heavens greatness as a pretext. Now, you are even leading the troops to attack The Human Realm as themander of the Heavens army, you deserve to be executed for your crimes! With that said, King of the North raised the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand and pointed it straight at Tyron. Tyrons face changed, this time he was really rmed and scared, he just watched King of the North kill Kieran and the others in one strike. At that time, Tyrons entire body was already chilled all over, and that feeling of fear spread all over his body. Tyron knew very well what kind of man King of the North was and was bound to do what he said he would do. Tyron doesnt want to die, he still wants to wait for the Emperor of Heaven to reward him with a huge amount of money when he returns to Heaven after leading the army of Heaven to take down The Human Realm, and he will be rewarded with an official title and knighthood or something else. If this dies, then all the ns will be in vain. So Tyron hissed, Kill him, stop him! By killing King of the North, The Human Realm will surely be routed!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Tiger, Alistair, and Emerys own origin qi and blood fully erupted, and that wisp of eternal power also operated to the extreme, and they were positioned in three directions, forming a hand to encircle King of the North. Obviously, Tiger and the others were also determined to intercept King of the North no matter what, if the three of them, under the joint efforts, still allowed King of the North to be able to kill people again and again, then they were really a big joke. King of the North, however, as if ignoring Tiger and others in general, he held Reverse Dragon Mace, step by step toward the front, the pace is firm, eyes killing machine intense, that momentum as if in front of the eyes no matter how strong the enemy towering, can not stop him in the slightest! Kill! Killing opportunities exploded in Tigers eyes as he struck out, the long knife in his hand chopped out a heavenly de aura, covering the sky and locking down King of the North. The zing de aura was iparably piercing, and the Heavenly Yang power contained within it was terrifyingly iparable, and it was taken straight towards the King of the North. Boom! Alistair was striking as well, exploding with all his might, his punches setting off a tidal wave of Essence of Primordium that engulfed towards King of the North. The Heavenly Fire Furnace above Emerys head also rolled up a ball of red mes, which merged into Emerys fist, as he evolved the supreme battle technique, and his fist was covered withyers of ming runes, burning the sky as it sted towards King of the North. Break me! King of the North coldly shouted, and the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand struck out, breaking and killing Tigers chopping de. With a thud, King of the North blocked Tigers Tian Yang de Stance, and then held a Reverse Dragon Mace in a backhanded crossbody, parrying Alistairs sted punches. Emerys attack also instantly approached, King of the North did not panic, his left hand pped towards the front, condensing an endless ice-sealing momentum, and Emerys me rune-covered fist shook together. After resisting the attack of these three half-step Eternal powerhouses, King of the Norths figure fiercely made a pathway towards the front, getting rid of Tiger and the three of thems encircling momentum. Tiger is looking for an attack when they see this and continue to close in on King of the North. The King of the Norths eyes were cold, and he fiercely shouted coldly, and the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand erupted into a powerful strike, a mace shadow crossing the sky, with the shadow of the Reverse Dragon wrapping around it, covering Tiger and the others in this way. Tiger and the others faces changed, and they immediately put out their full strength to resist. Taking advantage of this lull, King of the North moved and killed towards Tyron. Tyrons heart and guts cracked and his face turnedpletely white as he hissed loudly, Help me! Quickly save me! I am the Emperor of Heavens appointedmander of the Heavenly Army, I cant die, I cant die! Tiger, Alistair, and Emerys faces changed slightly, directly burned their blood, frantically striking out, and under thebined force, they broke and killed King of the Norths strongest strike, and then their figures rushed forward, and they all exploded out of thin air to st King of the North with their killing and powerful attacks, wanting to cut King of the North off. Tyron was right, he was indeed the Emperor of Heavens appointed Commander of the Great Army of the Heavens. Tyrons strength was inferior to Tiger and the others, and even he didnt see to order Tiger and the others, but Tyrons identity now was themander of the Great Celestial Army, representing one of the might of the Great Celestial Army. Now, the great battle was not yet over, if themander of the Great Cndine Army was killed, it could be imagined that it would be a great blow to the heart and morale of the warriors of the Great Cndine Army. Thats why Tiger and the gang broke out in a desperate attempt to cut off King of the North. King of the North was ignoring Tiger and the others pursuit, he stared at Tyron, the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand bursting out with a piercing and eye-catching divine aura, and he angrily bellowed- Commander of the Ascended Armies, die! Chapter 2951 Morale Inspiration -Commander of the Grand Army of the Heavens, dead! The roar of the King of the North came from that Frozen Dominion, sounding like rolling thunder, resounding through the air and shaking the hearts of the people.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that moment, many peoples eyes subconsciously looked in the direction of Frozen Dominion, and then they saw the unforgettable sceneC A figure permeated with a domineering aura killed towards Tyron in the air. This figure was as athletic as a dragon, and in front of this figure, Tyron was as humble as a mole cricket, and under the face of the dragons pounce, he actually looked so small andpletely insignificant. The figure was none other than King of the North, wielding Reverse Dragon Mace, killing Tyron. Behind him, the three half-step Eternal powerhouses erupted with zing killing moves, attacking and killing King of the North from the rear, wanting to cut King of the North off. King of the North ignores it and the Reverse Dragon Mace falls from his hand, sting Tyron in response. No!!! Tyron was horrified and a desperate hiss escaped his lips. As for resistance, under the pressure of the King of the North, Tyron, whose origin was injured, really had no way to resist, and could only watch as the great mace wrapped in monstrous divine power sted down. Psst! The result was not in doubt as King of the North swung his mace and crushed Tyron into a bloody mist. At the same time, Tiger and the other three half-step Eternal powerhouses zing attacks killed over, and King of the North backhandedly swung his mace to meet them, and because he was too hasty and didnt have the time to store up his power to explode and evolve his battle skills, King of the North was shaken back. King of the North stabilized his stance, the corner of his mouth was some blood overflowed, it is not considered to be shocked by Tiger and others, mainly because under his outbursts over and over again, the origin injuries could not be suppressed, the injuries continued to deteriorate, and he began to cough up the origin essence blood. Tigers face was gloomy to the extreme as he coldly stared at King of the North and said, Now, you cant suppress your origin injury, can you? Next, I want to see how you die! Tiger was furious to the core. In front of him, one Creation realm peak powerhouse after another was forcefully killed, and even Tyron, the nominalmander of the Ascended Army, was killed, which was too great a blow for Tiger and the others, and made them feel disgraced. The three half-step Eternals, dealing with a King of the North who had extremely heavy Origin injuries and had to go and suppress the Origin injuries, unable to take it down, not to mention letting King of the North make such a big kill, Tiger and the others could be said to be furious to the extreme. King of the North sneered, and he didnt say anything, the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand raised, his own battle spirit flourishing, killing machine in full bloom. Dead! The Commander of the Great Celestial Army is dead! Good killing! The Upper Cthulhu Commander is dead, and these Upper Cthulhu Armies will be killed! Brothers, charge! Theirmander-in-chief is dead, how can they fight against us? Kill them all! The Human RealmForbidden Land warriors all roared. Thunder Walker, Kong and the other city lords were covered in blood, but at this moment, they were incredibly energized, and their fighting spirit and killing intent had reached an unprecedented peak, leading the Forbidden Land warriors to battle. In addition, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Baron, and other Satan Operation Group Warriors were charging in, and the morale of The Human Realm warriors was at its peak. The repercussions of King of the Norths ying of Tyron are beginning to present themselves, greatly boosting the morale of The Human Realms warriors and inspiring them to fight even harder. Because The Human Realm warriors saw the dawn of victory, themander of the Heavenly Army had been killed, did it not mean that the Heavenly side was going to be defeated? Therefore, The Human Realm warriors were all in a flurry of energy, stimting greater potential and killing intent, attacking and killing the warriors of the Ascendant army. As for the side of The Celestial Realms warriors, they were all as if they had lost their lives, and their fighting spirit and morale had indeed suffered a great blow. The Commander-in-Chief is dead? Themander-in-chief has been killed in battle, so how can we go on fighting this battle? Emperor Wallops face clouded over. Out of the corner of his eye, he looked towards Frozen Dominions side of the battlefield, and he didnt expect that with King of the Norths current state, he would still be so brave, and under the siege of Tiger and the others, he was still able to kill Tyron and other peak Creation realm powerhouses one by one. The first Creation realm at the end of the ancient period Emperor Wallop recited silently, then his eyes turned cold and he used his Original Power to shout, All the warriors of Heaven will attack and destroy the enemies of The Human Realm! I, the Emperor of Heaven, will surely win this battle! Commander Tyron was killed in battle, so we should know the shame and then be brave enough to kill the enemy, so as to live up to the Emperor of Heavens expectations! There are many powerful people in Heaven, this battle is better than destroying The Human Realm! Emperor Wallop was boosting his morale, and this was the time he needed to step up as well, or else the warriors of the Ascended Army would be demoralized and bound to rout. Jason resisted the attack of Chaos and Marcus Deathless, Jason was already covered in blood, but he didnt care, seeing Emperor Wallop was boosting his morale, he sneered and said, Emperor Wallop, whats the use of shouting empty slogans at this time? As the saying goes, a soldiers defeat is like a mountain falling, your Heavenly Army is doomed to be destroyed this time! Kill! Jason burned his qi and blood, that indestructible power was wild and overwhelming, he desperately went on the offensive, evolving a supreme battle technique, a fist sted out, invoking the power of the Heavenly Dao, and took it straight towards Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallops gaze went cold as his own River of Imperial Blood surrounded him, and he also met Jason in battle. Emperor of Heaven Fist! Emperor Wallop exploded into a powerful punch, the River of Imperial Blood swept up endless Power of Emperors Blood, which merged into Emperor Wallops fist and sted at Jason. Chaos and Marcus Deathless both came over and attacked Jason in close quarters. Boom! Boom! At the same time, Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldron also mped down, and under the urging of Emperor Wallop and Chaos, these two most powerful Quasi-divine Weapons unleashed the power of divinity and sted at Jason. Break me! Jason roared in anger and activated Emperor of Man Fist, a round of obsidian sun rose up to meet Emperor Wallops punch, at the same time, he held Azurius Seal, and under his activation, the Holy Seal erupted with the power of extinguishing the Dao, breaking and killing the Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldrons pincer attack. At that very moment, Chaos evolved the Chaotic Void to lock onto Jason, while a bloody chain from Emperor Wallops River of Imperial Blood shot over and wrapped around Jason. Jason was alerted and sensed the crisis, his Green Dragon Golden Body erupted with a bright light, his majestic qi and blood rushed up to the sky, he broke through the restrictions with his physical Vital Force, his body shifted swiftly towards the left side to dodge horizontally, but he was still a step too slow. Thumbs up! A divine sword draped with the power of yin and yang stabbed over from the void, and even though Jason reacted extremely quickly, the divine sword still sliced through the side of Jasons waist, cutting out a blood-soaked wound. Boom! Jason sted out with a fist, his fist intent manifesting a green dragon shadow that crushed the sky, this was Fist Transformation Green Dragons fist momentum, and it sted towards Marcus Deathless. With a thud, Marcus Deathless was knocked off his feet by the punch and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 2952 – Emperor’s Son Gets Ruthless Jasons side of his waist shows a bloodied wound that is extremely deep, sliced across it by Marcus Deathless Yin Yang Divine Sword. Jason was unimpressed and ran Zhe Arctic from Nine Characters Fist to heal his wounds, his Green Dragon Golden Body was also being activated, along with his Dinosaurs chakra boost, so Jason didnt care about these injuries at all. Right now, Jason had nothing but a war fire burning in his heart, and at the same time he was extremely hyper. Not for any other reason, just because King of the North was too powerful, one person alone to block many strong enemies of the heavens, then what reason did the rest of The Human Realm martial artists have not to fight, not to kill? Seeing that Jason was injured, Chaos killed him, and he catalyzed Chaos Fist, evolving a Chaotic Divine Power in his punch, and sted Jason in response. Jason opened his mouth andughed, his gaze coldly fixed on Chaos as he bellowed, Vital Force fusing with Original Power as he swung his fist to meet it. Boom! Boom! Jason let Chaos punchesnd on him, he waspletely defenseless while the power of his bursts of punches hit Chaos. Jason even wrapped around Chaos, frantically pushing his fist momentum, the Imperial Dao domain spread out, hooking the power of the Heavenly Dao, frantically suppressing and killing Chaos. Chaos Chaos Indestructible Body explodes to the extreme, also throwing punches, a strand of The power of creation explodes, attacking and killing Jason. Bang! Bang! A session of vibrations came, and both Jason and Chaos were shaken back, each coughing up blood. Chaos face was shaken, How is it possible? How is your physical body so strong? Chaos is really iparably shocked, his martial arts realm is higher than Jasons, and he has also taken the lotus seed of the Chaos Lotus, his own physical body has been greatly refined and improved, but just now with Jasons attack, he was even slightly inferior! This made Chaos resentful and his heart grew unusually furious. Jason didnt say anything, he had gone through Chaos Primeval Thunderp, so in terms of physical strength, at this stage, he waspletely invincible at the same level. Even if Chaos reaches quasi-Creation realm, it really doesnt seem to match Jasons physical strength. Boom!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this time, Emperor Wallop killed over, his gaze was cold, his eyes were full of killing opportunities, and under the surroundings of River of Imperial Blood, his aura still appeared to be potent and powerful. The Emperors Bell showed a mysterious pattern, and the bell sounded long and loud, converging into a sound wave that contained the power of destruction, engulfing towards Jason. At the same time, Emperor Wallops fist also attacked and killed, containing a unique meaning of the fist Dao of the Nine Heavens, and the moment he punched, the River of Imperial Blood surrounding his body boiled up. What the hell kind of scream is that from your broken bell, break it for me! Jason shouted violently, holding the Azurius Seal, a Dao Extermination divine pattern covering the entire Azurius Seal, the Dao Extermination divine power was erupting, as Jasons attack appeared to be strong and iparable as he attacked forward. Bang! Jasonnded a blow that sent that Emperors Bell flying, unable to fend off the Azurius Seal. Originally, Emperors Bell, Chaos Cauldron, and the Yin Yang Divine Sword were only able to fight against the Azurius Seal, which was after all of extremely high quality, far stronger than an ordinary Divine Weapon. Thumbs up! In the void, the Yin Yang Divine Sword stabbed again, and Chaos Cauldron crushed the sky, killing Jason. Jason had no choice but to activate his Azurius Seal to meet the attack, and at the same time, facing Emperor Wallops punch that gathered the power of River of Imperial Blood, Jason once again exploded into Extension Arctic Fist! Extension Arctic, Open Heaven Fist! Boom! Jasons Sunling Bloodline was boiling, endless Vital Force swept through the air, and with the evolution of Extension Arctic fully integrated into his punching stance, instantly forming a majestic and boundless giant force. Jason used this to evolve the Open Heaven Fist fist, a strong and invincible fist intent rose up to the sky, containing a majestic aura that wanted topete with the sky, and when a fist was thrown, all things were destroyed! The pupils in Emperor Wallops eyes shrunk slightly, he could see that Jason was fighting for his life again, he then roared as well, the River of Imperial Blood that surrounded his body formed ayer of blood armor on his body, and he erupted with Nine Patriarchs Imperial Battle Decree punch, that Power of Emperors Blood was erupting, containing a wisp of The power of creation. Rumble! The two mens fists hardened together in the void, erupting with earth-shattering might, shaking this heaven and earth to the point of violently trembling. Jason and Emperor Wallop were both coughing up blood with their mouths open, Jason didnt back off and quickly took the Indestructible Origin source along with the Saint-level elixir to quickly restore his own qi and blood. Not waiting for Emperor Wallop to take his punch back, Jason executed a takedown and violently snapped Emperor Wallops arm, and then he exploded with a huge force to rip Emperor Wallops arm off. Emperor Wallop has a cold gaze in his eyes, and instead of trying to defuse Jasons blow, he instead- Click! Emperor Wallop violently shattered this arm, and in an instant, the essence blood contained within this blood-drenched broken arm all burned up crazily, forming a terrifying and boundless burst of power. Whoosh! This broken arm burned, containing infinite Power of Emperors Blood, and sted at Jasons chest with lightning speed. The pupils in Jasons eyes shrunk slightly cold, Emperor Wallops hand, he really didnt expect it at all. Its too hard! Directly breaking his arm and burning the essence blood contained within the broken arm, he fully erupted with the strongest strike, instantly attacking and killing over. Jason couldnt avoid it, and never would have thought Emperor Wallop woulde up with this move. All Arctic! Jason bellowed, urging All Arctic in his haste, and the Green Dragon Golden Body exploded to the extreme. All Arctic had just been activated, Emperor Wallop this broken arm had already sted over, directly hitting Jasons chest, the flesh and blood of the chest was directly torn open, revealing a blood drenched bloody hole, and all the intestines and guts and whatnot inside the body were visible. Jasons body was jolted back. At the same time, the broken arm carried such a terrifying power of Emperor Wallop, plus under the burning of blood, after the outbreak of this blow, this broken arm is now breaking and dissipating in the air. Kill! Chaos and Marcus Deathless both stormed out as they saw Jason so wounded, a bloody hole in both of his chests, his entire body nearly going through. So, would they miss this opportunity? One by one, they immediately frantically surrounded and killed, Chaos Cauldron and Yin Yang Divine Sword attacking and killing, at the same time, they also evolved supreme battle techniques, their own qi and blood burning, striking out with all their might. They all want to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Jason with a single blow. As for Emperor Wallop, after he broke his own arm, his face was incredibly pale, he took down another elixir and took it, then at the break in his arm, a rune converged, while a powerful and iparably pure Life Essence was diffusing. Gradually, it was seen that where Emperor Wallops arm was broken, an arm grew again. With Emperor Wallops cultivation, he was able to rebuild the severed limb, and with the aid of the pills containing a huge amount of life essence, the arm was soon restored. Chapter 2953 – Shock Jason all felt that he had lost a lot, because he had seen from afar that Emperor Wallop was being reborn with severed limbs, and he had been broken through a bloody hole in his chest, and this injury was also extremely heavy, and all of his organs had been impacted, as well as his own origin. Jason was recovering at full strength, the Indestructible Origin source that he had swallowed as well as the Saint-level elixir were exerting their medicinal effects, and he was running Zhe Arctic at full strength to speed up his recovery. Chaos and the guys are obviously not going to give Jason this time to recover. Chaos killed over, his qi and blood were in full bloom, that chaotic qi and blood covered the sky, that Chaosmasters shadow had fused with his own, making Chaos aura climb, and wisps of Chaotic Divine Power were manifested in a single Chaotic Runic Array that surrounded his body. Chaos opens up the sky, and Qiankun is in control! Chaos bellowed out, he evolved a party field, under the coverage of this field, can greatly suppress the weakening of the opponent, unusual opponents are covered by the field, a body ofbat power may only y out about 60% or 70%, the degree of weakening is very high. As the opponents were weakened, it seemed that Chaos became more and more powerful, so this side of Chaos domain space was also extremely terrifying. Chaos is seeing that Jason is recovering from his injuries, so he fields coverage with the goal of not only weakening Jason, but also weakening Jasons recovery speed so that Jasons injuries never get healed. Under the Chaos field coverage, his fist momentum was also striking, and that Chaotic Divine Power in his fist momentum was erupting, sting towards Jason. Marcus Deathless also killed, and yin and yang runes emerged from his yin and yang divine pupils, gathering a special yin and yang power that eventually- Thumbs up! Thumbs up! Marcus Deathless eyes exploded with divine aura, and the two yin and yang divine auras intertwined, like two sharp des containing the power of yin and yang stabbing at Jason. Do you really think you can kill me just because Im wounded? Or do you all follow Emperor Wallops example and break your own arm or something? A bunch of losers, you dont even dare to fight alone, you can only surround and attack! Im going to beat you all up even if I have to fight for my life! Jason roared, his own chakra raging, Dragon Bloodline manifesting, and Zhe Arctic kept running. Boom! Jason evolved his battle technique, a fist mark was branded in the air, each fist mark contained a different kind of fist meaning, at the same time, Jasons own Sunling Bloodline also frantically converged into the Nine Fist Seals, a fist mark zed up, just like the Nine Suns crossing the sky! Rumble! The Nine Suns Fist Seal covered the sky like a great sun falling, crushing down on Chaos. At the same time, Jason was catalyzing the Emperor of Man Fist, evolving a huge Sword of the Emperors shadow that shed across the room at Marcus Deathless. In an instant, Jason and Chaos and Marcus Deathless attacks hardened together, erupting with earth-shattering might, and the resulting impact force spread in all directions. With one strike, the three figures separated one after another. Blood continued to drip from Jasons mouth, and Chaos and Marcus Deathless werent doing well either; Chaos was struck by a fist seal, and Marcus Deathlesss attack that had converged out of his Yin-Yang Divine Pupil was also broken and killed. At this time, Jasons martial aura had gradually risen to the level of the peak of the Immortality High Order, and he had already quenched the Immortality High Order to its peak by refining the Indestructible Origin source one after another. But it didnt mean that he would be able to burst out with the full strength of a peak Immortality High Rank, and he wasnt in a good shape right now, extremely injured and dripping with blood. Adding to the fact that he had been fighting by burning his own qi and blood, even if Sunling Bloodline was boundless, under such a frantic burning, Sunling Bloodline was still at a great loss. At that moment, it was the bloody hole in Jasons chest that was seen to be starting to heal, and there was an Indestructible Origin rune present around the bloody hole that was recovering, causing the flesh and blood to nourish and heal. Seeing this scene, Chaos was directly stunned, and the gaze in his eyes shook as he said with a face full of incredulity, This, how is this possible? You havent even reached the peak of Immortality yet, how can your flesh and blood recover so quickly? And also not affected by the weakening of my domain, how is this possible? Light bloomed in Marcus Deathless pair of Yin-Yang Divine Pupils as he looked towards the Origin Rune that presented itself at Jasons wound, he frowned and said, Theres something odd about this Indestructible Origin Rune Chaos face was stunned, he also sensed that there was indeed something odd about Jasons own Indestructible Origin rune, sensing no fluctuations in attributes. The Indestructible Origin runes that general martial artists acquired from the Sea of Heaven and Earth Indestructible Origin were more or less rted to their own bloodline, destiny, and so on, lets say Chaos, whose Indestructible Origin rune was the Chaotic Runic Array, Marcus Deathlesss Indestructible Rune is filled with the Arcana of the Immortal Origin.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Only Jasons Indestructible Origin rune, in the senses of Chaos and the others, looked like it had jumped out of the three realms and was not among the five elements. Its no longer rare, its not seen at all! Jasons heart stirred when he heard this, he remembered that when he went to sense fusion in that sea of heaven and earth Indestructible Origin, he was pulled to a chaotic area by a precious light of the Great Dao, and then he fused an Indestructible Origin Law in a confused manner. Afterwards, Jason guessed that the precious light of the avenue was most likely from that Eternal Waystone, pulling the Indestructible Originw for him, and he really didnt feel any peculiarities on weekdays. But in sparring, and when wounded, it became obvious to him that something was different, simply put, it was powerful, and still powerful in a way that Jason didnt know why. Lets say he had been fighting by burning his qi and blood like crazy, in the ce of other martial artists of this realm, or even Emperor Wallop and the like, their own origin runes would have long ago been unable to support them. But right now Jason was just feeling some loss of qi and blood, other than that there was no effect. Lets say the eye is badly injured, with a bloody hole in his chest, and hes not at the peak of Immortality, but hes also able to be reborn in flesh and blood and is not affected by the weakening of the Chaos field in the slightest. On normal days Jason really didnt have anything too special to sense, but once he battled against each other, Jason obviously sensed that the Indestructible Origin Laws that he had incorporated in the first ce were definitely not simple, and only had a heavenly origin. Thats why Jason was able to hold Emperor Wallop and the three of them at bay by himself! Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and Marcus Deathless were all supreme heavenly prides, reaching quasi Creation realm, and right now, they were desperately attacking and killing, burning their qi and blood without hesitation, and with such an outburst, the three of them joining forces were definitely not weaker than peak Creation realm powerhouses anymore. Therefore, Jasons holding power and also pressure, in fact, no less than Forever Kong, Forbidden King and so on these people, after all, Emperor Wallop and so on, casually one put into the battlefield, no Creation realm peak this level, simply cant be suppressed. No matter how weird his Indestructible Originw is, in short, we must kill him today at any cost! A cold voice rang out, Emperor Wallop came, one of his arms had been recovered and his body was extremely heavy with murderous aura. Chapter 2954 – Everyone is Male! (I) With Emperor Walloping, The Celestial Realms three great celestials formed a closed circle around Jason once again, and the more they fought on, the more they realized how terrifying Jason was. For no other reason than because Jason got stronger and stronger as the fight went on, it was like he could never be knocked out, look pinned down, look bruised and battered, but just wouldnt go down. Instead, the more they fought, the stronger they got, the more courageous they became. This made Emperor Wallop and the others feel a great sense of crisis, so much so that these three great Celestial Pride had ironed out their hearts, and had even decided that in the end, even if they were to break through Creation realm, then they would still have to kill Jason! In fact, at this stage, Emperor Wallop and the others didnt want to break through Creation realm so quickly because there were still a lot of things that they hadnt bothered to refine to the most perfect realm at the quasi-Creation realm stage. They were all thinking of reaching a perfect and wless point in themselves before breaking through to Creation realm, or else they would break through to Creation realm too early, then it would seem pointless for them to purposely suppress their realms. However, there are no absolutes. They believe that Jason poses a greater threat, so its not clear that they ultimately chose to break out of Creation realm in order to get rid of Jason once and for all. On Old Mr. Millers side, he, along with Yusup and Dafydd, had already left the battlefield with the remains of Joseph and ra, and quickly returned inside the Citadel. Because some of the hands on The Celestial Realms side had gradually reacted and realized that Old Mr. Miller should not be able to continue to strike again, Flower Goddess called for some strong men toe, among which there were Creation realm powerhouses and a few quasi-Creation realm powerhouses, preparing to continue to surround and kill Darcey and other The Human Realm Celestials. Under these circumstances, Old Mr. Miller and others were evacuated first. Old Mr. Millers purpose of deterrence has been achieved, buying Darcey and the others precious time to recover from their injuries. Darcey, Zack and the others are notcking in healing materials, Jason has assigned them Indestructible Origin and holy level elixirs before the battle. Utilizing this period of time, Darcey and the others injuries were greatly recovered, although they couldnt return to their peak state, they had almost recovered to about seventy percent. And, Zack thus broke through to the peak of Immortality, perhaps because Josephs death in battle had greatly stimted him, and while recovering from his injuries, his martial arts realm was also elevated. Bai was also recovering, its injuries were heavy, it was good that its flesh was strong enough, otherwise it really wouldnt have been able to carry it. Kill them! That Lewis can no longer continue to strike, they are retreating and fleeing! Intercept them! Flower Goddess shouted, rallying the men over towards The Human Realms side of the sky. Ow! Bai roared, and that Energy of Chaos swept through the sky, its massive body copsing heaven and earth as it struck forward, locking onto the individual Creation realm powerhouses that came to kill. Darcey, Zack, Marcel, Demon Witch and the others also rushed up, they had already recovered from some of their injuries, and now they were in full battle spirit, and werepletely unafraid of a fight. In a battlefieldCContent held by N?velDrama.Org. Thumbs up! A blood-colored sword awn across the sky, sword awn, vaguely present a mighty Kirin phantom, so a sh, Huran pierced through Kai Skyfallens body, embedded Kirin Divine Power erupted, crushed Kai Skyfallens THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. At the same time, Kai Skyfallens sword power that erupted also cut through Roberts body, almost directly cutting off Roberts entire body. Robert was mad, his own blood was burning like crazy, and he seized an opportunity to crush Kai Skyfallens THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS with a sword thrust. And for that, he paid dearly, as Kai Skyfallens de sliced across the side of his waist, nearly cutting him at the waist! However, after reaching the peak of Immortality, the martial artists vitality is extremely powerful, as long as it is not THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS shattered, this kind of injury is able to be restored by blood and flesh rebirth, which requires some elixir to help, and also requires time to recover. Robert, take the elixir to heal your wounds! Sacred Son of Destruction shouted. With Kai Skyfallen dead, Warden, Elias, Cassandra Soulkeeper, and the rest of them went berserk and watched as Robert was badly wounded, and as long as they were able to get close enough to go over there and deliver another fatal blow, it was certain that Robert would die. Thus, Warden blocked heaven and earth, imprisoned space, and killed with iparable madness. Thumbs up! Elias even let out a roar, and the Darkmoon Saber in his hand chopped through the air, transforming into a piercing and eye-catching de, shing towards Roberts side. The Soul Pearl on top of Cassandra Soulkeepers head blossomed with light, a river of souls encircling his body as he evolved his fist and sted forward as well. Intercept them! Benji coldly shouted, he fully catalyzed Ascension Golden Body Art, his body was flooded with dots of golden aura, evolving the Earth Store Reincarnation Technique, the Earth Store Kings silhouette presented three heads and six arms, as Benjis punching power erupted, the Earth Store King silhouettes six arms were also attacking and killing, and a fist aura broke through the sky, sting towards the attacks of Warden, Elias and the others. The Destruction Gun in Sacred Son of Destructions hand also struck with all its might, and the power of destruction contained within it erupted, and with a single shot, the power of destruction swept through the world, transforming into a huge gun shadow that attacked and killed Warden. Wolf Boy let out a furious roar, his eyes were dyed in blood, he was so valiant and brave that the Wolf Boy illusion fused with his own, the blood wolf ws in his hands intertwined a sharp and cold aura in the void, attacking and killing Cassandra Soulkeeper. Robert had quickly taken a Saint level elixir, he stabilized his injuries and his flesh and blood were being reborn, but the trauma he had received was so heavy that it was difficult to recover for a short period of time. Robert, however, doesnt care, as long as hes still alive, spelling Kai Skyfallen thats earned. Night King! A Single Arm shout came from one of the battlefields. Night King was shed by that quasi-Creation realm powerhouse, and blood stained the sky. The longsword in Night Kings hand, however, also stabbed into the quasi-Creation realm powerhouse, inflicting heavy damage to his opponent. Leave me alone and kill him while you have the chance! Night King opened his mouth as he forced himself to endure the injuries on his body, and as if he had gone mad, he once again killed the quasi-creature powerhouse with his sword. As for the quasi Creation realm powerhouse, his entire being was about to explode with anger, as a quasi Creation realm powerhouse, facing Single Arm and Night King, two martial artists who hadnt even reached the peak of Immortality, he had failed to suppress them, and had even been injured, making him want to go crazy with hatred. Kill! This quasi Creation realm powerhouse hissed, waving his long de in his hand and attacking frantically. Night Kings aura was unrivaled, himself and the long sword in his hand merged into one, turning into a sharp aura that hardened and broke through the de aura, causing the sword to once again pierce into the body of this quasi-Creation realm powerhouse. Seek death! The opponent roared, and threw a punch, which fiercely sted Night King, sending Night King flying. Right at that momentC Thumbs up! A blood colored sword de streaked across like lightning, not allowing the quasi Creation realm powerhouse to react, the blood colored de de had already chopped through his neck, and a head shot into the air. Single Arm hand shes, hes all over the world, blood pouring out of his mouth, hes badly hurt, he shes over in the direction of Night Kings downfall. Night King, hang in there! Quickly take the healing elixir! Single Arm helped Night King to his feet and spoke. Night King shook his head, he was as if his breath was wandering, the vitality in his body had basically been worn out, he smiled, blood dripping from his mouth as he said intermittently, Finally, finally, I killed a quasi-creature, its worth it! The only thing I regret is that I can no longer continue to work and fight with you guys Single Arm clenched his teeth tightly, his eyes reddening up, his heart iparably mournful. Night King is finally gone, once the generation of Dark Worlds dominant, Ancient Battlefield killed many Immortality powerhouses, and at this moment even teamed up with Single Arm to kill a quasi-Creation realm powerhouse. He was proud, yet had regrets. Chapter 2955 – Everyone is Male! (II) Dark Phoniex, Lilith, Phantom, White Fox, Talitha and the others also had a very tough battle, they held back many Immortality powerhouses in The Celestial Realm, which also relieved a lot of pressure on the Forbidden Land city lords and Forbidden Land fighters. This also relieved a lot of pressure on the Forbidden Land city lords and Forbidden Land warriors. After all, these Immortality powerhouses of The Celestial Realm are mainly targeting Forbidden Land city lords and Forbidden Land warriors. Dark Phoniex was covered in blood and was extremely wounded, but she was also extremely powerful, under the outbreak of the Dark Phoenix bloodline, her attack and kill were overwhelming, a dark phoenix shadow was presented behind her, she evolved various battle techniques and killed one Immortality powerhouse in front of her. Originally, there was a peak Immortality powerhouse leading the attack on Lilith, White Fox and the others, and with Dark Phoniex killing over andbining forces with Lilith and the girls, he killed the peak Immortality powerhouse. For this reason, Dark Phoniex was left with a deep, bone-deep stab wound in her chest and abdomen, and she couldnt even be bothered to heal the wound as she continued to devote herself to killing the enemy. Lilith and the others, too, all wounded but showing a strong will to fight, worked with each other to show the enemies of heaven that The Human Realms pride and joy also had the strength of a woman who was not afraid to fight. After Dark Phoniex and the others killed all the enemies around them, they immediately went to support the battle on the side of the Forbidden Land city lords. Many Forbidden Land city lords were killed in battle, and the remaining Forbidden Land city lords were in critical condition, so the support of Dark Phoniex and the others was very important. As for the Creation realm level battle, Christopher Walsh was fighting against a Creation realm middle ranked powerhouse, and there was originally a Creation realm beginner ranked powerhouse surrounding Christopher Walsh, but he had already been killed by Christopher Walsh. But Christopher Walsh has already been killed. Mainly because, previously, the Blood Demon King and Silent King originated from under the explosion, making these Creation realm powerhouses that surrounded Christopher Walsh afraid, and also afraid that Christopher Walsh dragged them to directly self-detonate. Therefore, when they surrounded Christopher Walsh, they appeared to have their hands tied, and did not have that kind of resolute fighting intent, so in this way it was also Christopher Walsh who seized the opportunity to kill a Creation realm beginner level powerhouse first. Right now, Christopher Walsh was attacking that Creation realm middle-ranked powerhouse with all his might,pletely fighting for his life, forcing that Creation realm middle-ranked powerhouse to retreat. King James vs. South Fire could be considered a toss-up fight. The me Spear evolved from South Fires Original Power pierced into King James body, and at the same time, King James merged with the Phoenix Spirit and exploded into a Spirit Strike that also sted South Fires body. All of King James Original Power had gone into South Fires body, and South Fires face paled, and the life in his eyes went out of him. King James , you are really ruthless! Is this to die with me? If I die, you die too! South Fire opens his mouth and the evolved me Spear immediately explodes inside King James body, the horrific Original Power destroying King James internal vitality in its entirety. You die, I live! King James spoke in an indifferent tone, his form stepping back. At this time, South Fires flesh and blood and vitality were breaking down by inches, he didnt believe in King James words, he didnt believe that King James could survive, and he hadnt beenpletely annihted, but his divine sense was staring at King James. Hes not going to make it, but hes going to watch King James fall before he dies. South Fire believes that the me Spear he has evolved will be able to fully destroy the lifeblood within King James. As a matter of fact, at this moment, King James vitality was indeed on the verge of copsing, and right at this moment, King James fiercely and softly shouted, Phoenix Nirvana! In an instant, it was seen that a mysterious rune emerged from King Jamess flesh and blood, containing vitality, recing the vitality that was killed by me Spear, just like a phoenix, undergoing a rebirth by fire. Reborn from Nirvana The pupils in South Fires eyes shrunk coldly, he couldnt get angry, and he opened his mouth and sprayed out a mouthful of blood, the wisp of divine sense dissipated, and the whole persons vitality was cut off, dying in unwillingness and anger. King James was indeed performing Reborn from Nirvana, a subtle red rune was manifesting in his flesh and blood, constantly burning and releasing vitality, and underneath the burning of that rune, if the firelight enveloped King James, he was being reborn in fire. Eventually, the vitality in King James body that had been extinguished by South Fireme Spear waspensated for, and the vitality in his body was not copsing, and was maintained to a stable state. The runes in King Jamess flesh and blood also gradually faded away, although he saved his life at the moment, but his injuries were extremely serious, and he had lost his strength in a short period of time. With King James current state, not to mention a Creation realm powerhouse, even a quasi Creation realm powerhouse would be able to kill him. King James took out some saint level pills and took them, going as quickly as possible to recover some of his injuries and restore his own essence qi and blood that had almost been consumed. Things arent looking good on Ancestor Kings side, being pressed by Shawn. But Shawn was never able to take down Ancestor King, never mind the fact that Ancestor King was wounded and bleeding, but his own qi and blood were still exceptionally strong, and his physical body was also powerful. Among these great lords of Forbidden Land, except for King of the North, if you want to say the strongest physical body in the same rank, it is Ancestor King.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It is important to know that Jasons several breakthroughs required the blood of the Ancestor Dragon to quench his body, which shows how powerful Ancestor Kings own physique is. Several times Shawns killing moves bombarded Ancestor Kings body, but failed topletely break Ancestor Kings physical body. However, due to the disparity in realms, Ancestor King is currently holding Shawn down and giving Shawn some injuries as well, trying to kill Shawn on the other hand will be difficult. Saint Marie and the Goldwing Roc are still fighting Devin. Devin was strong, and both Saint Marie and the Golden Winged Roc were getting injured one after another, but Saint Maries aura was gradually getting stronger during the sparring. Many Creation realm powerhouses had died in the Ancient Battlefield, and the Primal Source Technique Essence was diffusing, and although Saint Marie did not have the time to absorb and refine it, pulling in a strand of Primal Source Technique Essence every now and then and gradually umting it, it also caused Her martial arts aura was slowly rising. This made her stronger and stronger in the fight, making it so that Devin was never able topletely kill Saint Marie with the Golden Winged Roc either. Forever Kong and Zane have reached the point where its going to be a matter of life and death, and likewise on the side of Forbidden King, whos going strong on Malik, and its going to be a matter of life and death as well. Meanwhile, the battle in Frozen Dominion takes a sudden turn for the worseCthe King of the North is incredibly strong, fending off another attack from Tiger and the others, and even shaking Tiger and Emery back, before King of the North locks in the Alistair. Apanied by King of the Norths bellow, the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand blossomed with divine aura, and a Reverse Dragon Shadow fiercely trapped Alistair, making Alistair unable to get out of the trap for a while. Immediately afterC Boom! A loud vibrating air-breaking sound rang out as King of the North swung Reverse Dragon Mace and sted down towards Alistair with unrivaled might. Chapter 2956 – Half-step Eternal Fall! Boom! Inside Frozen Dominion, the entire heaven and earth were shaking, a monstrous great power was gathering, majestic and vast, containing an indestructible might, killing Alistair head on. This was the power of King of the Norths strike, as the Reverse Dragon Void trapped Alistairs form, making it impossible for him to get out of the way in the first ce, before King of the North struck for the kill with Reverse Dragon Mace in hand. At the time of the outbreak of this strike, King of the Norths own martial arts aura was once again climbing, he seemed to let go of part of the original suppression of the bodys origin injuries of the force, and turned this force into its own attacking and killing force, making King of the Norths attacking force even stronger and more terrifying than before. However, the consequences that would be triggered were also obvious, that is, his Origin Injury would explode even more severely when it could not be suppressed sufficiently, and would also put King of the North in a dangerous situation where the Origin Injury would fully rpse. King of the North obviously didnt bother to think about it that much, and with an opportunity like this, he just wanted to strike and kill Alistair! Alistairs face changed, he sensed a great crisis, a horrifying sense of crisis engulfed him, making his heart appalled, he hissed, his origin qi and blood were exploding crazily, the wisp of eternal power surrounded his body, and the soldier armor on his body glowed with ayer of ghostly cold energy. Break me! Alistair roared in anger, as he evolved his fist, the endless Essence of Primordium swept through the sky, like an ocean, all of it converging into an endless power of hybridization, adding to his fist, as he threw a punch, breaking free from the shackles of the Reverse Dragons Shadow, and at the same time, throwing a punch to meet King of the Norths attack. Rumble! A shocking sound came from the void, King of the NorthReverse Dragon Mace killed, and Alistairs punching power exploded with all his strength, and also erupted into a tsunami of terrifying might.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Click! The soldier armor on Alistairs fist shattered directly into a fist of flesh and blood, and then that fist of flesh and blood was sted and crushed into a mist of blood. Reverse Dragon Mace continued to kill down, Alistairs punches could not be resisted at all, seeing that Reverse Dragon Mace was about to directly bombard the top of Alistairs head, at that moment, Alistairs body slightly shifted horizontally, avoiding the vitals of the top of his head. Bang! A loud sound rang out, the Reverse Dragon Mace swung by King of the North sted onto Alistairs right shoulder shoulder, the whole shoulder directly copsed, looking half of his body to be broken, the soldier armor covering his body could not resist at all, and was crushed in this way! Reverse Dragon Mace was a Divine Weapon, so Alistairs Soldiers Armor had no way of resisting this mace st. Whoa! Alistair coughed up blood from his mouth, he was extremely injured, his fist was blown out and half of his body copsed in the right shoulder area, so he took a very hard hit. Thumbs up! A long knife chopped over, carrying the endless power of the Heavenly Sun, the power of the knife was as powerful as opening up the sky, breaking and killing the sky, chopping straight at King of the North. At the same time, a furnace also flew over, the heavenly fire zing, burning the sky, engulfing towards the King of the North, the killing opportunity contained within was exceptionally terrifying. Tiger and Emery are both on the move, attacking King of the North with everything theyve got to stop being King of the North from continuing to strike against Alistair. Alistair was in a bad state at the moment, facing a dangerous situation, Tiger and the others naturally wouldnt stand by and watch Alistair get killed. However, they had still seriously underestimated the resolute killing machine in King of the Norths heart, and since there was such an opportunity, how would King of the North miss it? The King of the North stomped the ground with his right foot, and the Frozen Dragon once again appeared in the air, engulfing the Heavenly Sun de power that Tiger had chopped over towards him. At the same time, King of the Norths left hand reached out and coalesced into an ice-sealed shield, parrying the attack toward Emerys activation of the Heavenly Fire Furnace. King of the Norths attention is focused on Alistair, who is backpedaling, trying to exit a safe distance between Tiger and Emery striking out at King of the North. King of the North is not to give Alistair this opportunity, his hands of Reverse Dragon Mace out of the attack, as a sharp sword towards Alistair stabbed straight over, the tip of Reverse Dragon Mace are lit up a me, that is too fast, and the air distance friction under the generation of a red me! The tip of the Reverse Dragon Mace was aze with mes. At that moment, the Reverse Dragon Mace erupted a strong force, endless ice power in the outbreak, which is embedded in the King of the North to unseal the suppression of the bodys origin of the injury of the force, so that a wisp of eternal power is extremely powerful, vaguely close to the real Eternal Realm of the Original power. Power. No!!! Alistair hissed out, a sense of despair presenting itself on his face and endless fear spreading up his mind as he sensed deathing. Immediately, Alistair frantically urged Original Power, and his own qi and blood burned, raising his Soldier Armor Defense to its strongest state as a means of shielding himself. He threw out his strongest punch, fusing all the divine power contained in Primemasters shadow, and used it to parry King of the Norths blow. Bang! An earth-shattering roar shook the sky. Under King of the Norths strike, all of Alistairs defensive attacks were like ice and snow melting away, and were directly broken and killed. Reverse Dragon Mace also directly destroyed Alistairs body armor, and then stabbed into Alistairs body,pletely piercing through, and the force contained within exploded, and Alistairs entire body was directly split into pieces, and a gust of blood mist filled the air. At the same timeC Boom! Tigers Heavenly Sun de Power broke through the Frozen Dragon, and the remnants of the de shed at King of the Norths body, sttering a bloody light. The attack of the Celestial Fire Furnace that Emery catalyzed also broke through the Ice Seal Shield formed by King of the North, and the Celestial Fire Rune that was formed sted at King of the North as well. King of the North opened his mouth and grunted, his mouth had origin essence blood overflowed, and the fluctuation of his martial arts aura began to be intense, meaning that his origin injury could not be effectively suppressed, and if he continued to have a full outburst of his origin injury, his martial arts aura would bepletely disorganized. Regardless, Alistair was still killed, and a half-step Eternal powerhouse fell. King of the North! Tiger roared angrily, and the killing intent on his body grew more and more intense. The King of the North had repeatedly killed The Celestial Realms powerhouses one after another in front of him, first clearing out those Creation realm peak powerhouses, and now starting to kill half-step Eternals, how could this not make Tiger furious? The more King of the North does this, the more it highlights his Tigers ipetence, which, as King of the North says, is aplete waste of space, and he can never raise his head in front of King of the North. With all this excitement, Tiger was so angry he could have spit blood. Whats all the shouting about? Its your turn soon! King of the North coldlyughed, he looked at the state is not good, the origin injury has signs of loss of control, but as long as he is still holding the mace and stand, he is able to give the side of the heavens endless pressure, will always be the suppression of the side of the King of the North! Chapter 2957 Jason is crazy King of the North is very domineering, facing Tiger, Emery directly out of the words scolding, as if they already have their life and death in their hands. Tiger was furious as he said coldly, If you continue to unseal, in the end, you wont even need us to make a move, you yourself will die with your origin shattered. Dont worry, Ill kill you too before that happens! King of the North responded. Tigers face sank, he didnt say anything else, in his eyes King of the Norths words really werent a threat, if he really forced King of the North to go that far, would he survive? Maybe, really, you cant! So, Tigers face was all frozen, he needed to be careful and on guard, after all, he didnt want to die. Rubbish, keep fighting, lets see who can stand till the end! King of the North opened his mouth, his bodys breath surging, an overbearing aura sweeping through the sky, he held Reverse Dragon Mace, killing towards Tiger and Emery in an invincible manner. Go all out, drag him to death even if you have to! Tiger spoke in a low tone as the long de in his hand zed with light, the endless power of the Heavenly Sun exploding, causing the de to bloom in the middle of the field as dazzling as the rising sun as he met the battle. Emerys face was also gloomy to the extreme as he frantically urged the Heavenly Fire Furnace, a Heavenly Fire Rune converging in the air, forming a Heavenly Fire Rage that burned the sky as his fist gestures evolved, converging into a long dragon of Heavenly Fire and devouring towards King of the North. A battle of life and death broke out again. Alistair dies in battle, Emperor Wallop and others have sensed it. Their faces were gloomy, they knew that King of the North was very strong, but being strong to such an extent was really beyond their imagination again and again. Jasons physical strength was stronger after he had hardened his martial realm to the peak of Immortality High Order in the sparring match, and he was still battling Emperor Wallop and the three of them. Emperor Wallops gaze went cold as he catalyzed Emperor of Heaven Fist and mmed his fist into Jason. Jason was fearless, his Sunling Bloodline fully erupted, the zing sun-like qi and blood swept through the sky, like a sea, endless. Boom! Jason exploded into Azure Dragon Dao Fist and swung to meet it. Just at the moment when his fist power sted with Emperor Wallop, Jasons face changed abruptly as he sensed a great sense of crisis. In an instant, only a rune was presented in Emperor Wallops fist gesture, which immediately detonated under Emperor Wallops urging! Within the rune, the terrifying pressure of the peak of Creation realm that was contained within was manifesting. Not only Emperor Wallop, but Chaos and Marcus Deathless also struck out, all offering up runes of the strongest strikes coalesced by the powerful at this moment, all of them sting towards Jason. Apparently, Emperor Wallops patience is wearing thin, and theyre all using outside forces to subdue Jason right now. Jasons face changed, he was now heavily injured and was not in a good condition, if he was in his prime, it was no problem to resist this supreme strike of the rune. However, with the current state of affairs, coupled with the fact that Chaos and Marcus Deathless were also urging the runes of this supreme strike, it directly put Jason in a great crisis. Azurius Seal! Jason roared, instantly summoning the Azurius Seal, and he urged the Azurius Seal with all his might, and a force of suppression dropped down like an iron curtain, shielding him. At the same time, the Green Dragon Illusion wrapped around Jason, forming a defensive stance of the Green Dragon Protector, and Jasons own Green Dragon Golden Body was also pushed to the extreme, with a zing green-golden light that was eye-catching. Boom! Boom! Boom! A peak creation pressure filled the air, terrifying and appalling,pletely detonating this side of the void, and the might formed in an instant was too terrifying to be considered earth-shattering. Such a terrifying might also drew the gazes of many people over. Even Forever Kong, Forbidden King, and the others faces changed color, three runes at the peak level of Creation instantly detonated, in their ce, they would have to be undermined and injured in case they were caught off guard. Rumble! In that earth-shattering sting sound, Jasons entire body was sent flying, dripping blood all over his body, with blood flowing from his mouth, his entire body was a bloody mess, and even some Mori Mori white bones could be seen everywhere. The three Peak Creation Runes directly detonated, the attack that this strike inflicted on Jason was too terrifying, even Azurius Seal was unable to withstand it, and the green dragon illusion that wrapped around his bodypletely dimmed, no longer able to manifest itself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, Jason wasnt dead yet, as drops of Indestructible Origin source and Saint-level pills fell into his mouth, and his flesh and blood showed Indestructible Origin runes, which contained a subtle and iparable Law of Imperishability aura, and were nourishing Jasons flesh was being nourished, restoring his fleshly injuries that had been heavily damaged. In an instant, his flesh was being reborn in blood and flesh at a speed visible to the naked eye, but the horrific injuries suffered by his internal organs and origin were difficult to recover from for a while. Jason flew out backwards in the direction of the battlefield on the side of Robert, Benji and the others. Under the rebirth of Roberts flesh and blood, the original position of the side of his waist, which had been chopped and almost broken, had already recovered, but his breath had slipped a lot, and his injuries would be difficult to recover for a while. At that moment, Jasons entire body appeared to fly backwards in a bloody mess, and his own breath was even more iparably weakened. Originally, Elias wanted to use his sword to sh at Sacred Son of Destruction, but after seeing Jason, whose body was covered in blood and flesh and was shaken over, his heart flickered, a thought shed by, and then the killing chance in his eyes zed up. Whoosh! Elias figure moved, and he violently sprinted towards Jason, the Darkmoon Saber in his hand raised up, erupting a de of demonic aura that shed across the sky, taking it straight towards Jason. Damn! Cut him off! Robert roared, frantically hyping up Original Power and pursuing Elias. The Broken Gun in Sacred Son of Destructions hand was thrown straight out, a shot aimed straight at Elias. However, it was already a step toote, Elias had already sprinted to Jasons side, and the Darkmoon Saber in his hand chopped straight at Jason. At that moment, Jason had sensed it. A sense of crisis struck once again, seeing the murderous, overpowering de that Elias urged the Darkmoon Saber in his hand to sh across the sky. Jason didnt have any panic, nor did he have any intention of dodging, he was frantically refining the energy contained within the Indestructible Origin source and the Saint-level elixir. When Eliass de cut over, the gaze in Jasons eyes turnedpletely crimson, and all sorts of extreme madness surfaced- Each and every one of you wants to kill me? Kill me to help you make a name for yourselves? One by one, do you really think that I am a fish on the chopping board, killing me when I want to, chopping me when I want to? Kill! Jason gave a steep roar, and the next momentC Boom! Boom! The blood burns! The origin burns! Jason crazy, directly regardless of everything, burning their own blood, burning their own origin! The first time Ive seen him, Ive seen him. Chapter 2958 – Furious Kill Boom! Boom! Jasons aura climbed to a peak. His qi and blood origin were all burning madly, turning into endless origin power, madly filling up his flesh and blood, at this moment Jasons aura was peerless, his might was peerless, shaking this side of heaven and earth. Burning chakra can still make up for it; after all, the JasonSunling Bloodline itself is endless. Burning the origin, that is difficult to make up for. Yes, directly burning the origin, martial arts foundation is damaged, THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS is iplete, for the future of the road of martial arts is unimaginable, many people stop there. But so what? Jason in this moment was no longer thinking about that much or how it would be in the future. If we cant even survive this battle, therester? And the so-calledter? No, not at all! The so-called future, the so-called hereafter, all have a life to talk about. If you cant save your life, its bullshit to talk about the so-called future! The loser in the battlefield has no business talking about the future. The future, thats for the winners to talk about. So Jason put up a fight, his blood exploded, he wasnt afraid to die or fight to the death, but before that he was going to kill the enemy, kill the enemy like crazy! Elias had already chopped towards Jason with this knife, and wanted to watch the pleasure of Jason being chopped by his knife. However, but when that aura on Jasons body steeply erupted, Elias was directly confused C How did Jasons breath suddenly skyrocket? This is directly burning ones own origin qi and blood? No, not good! Elias nched as a sense of foreboding gripped his mind. But by this time, it waspletely toote for Elias to withdraw his move and retreat. Boom! At this time, Jason sted out a fist, the green-gold fist aura reflected in the sky, and the Darkmoon Saber that Elias had chopped down was directly shaken together, emitting a nging sound like the sh of metals. Under the burning of Jasons origin qi and blood, the Green Dragons Golden Body was so strong that even Darkmoon Saber, who was a Quasi-divine Weapon, couldnt hurt him in the slightest. Whoosh! The next moment, Jason catalyzed March Arctic, shrinking the ground, instantly came to the front of Elias, his right hand fist has exploded, catalyzing Azure Dragon Dao Fist, under the origin qi and blood burning crazily, the mammoth power formed by that berserk, but also to attract a heavenly power, so that sted to Elias.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Elias face was horrified as he swept his right leg out violently, apanied by a powerful Original Power, trying to force Jason back. However, Jasonpletely ignores this leg sweep from Elias. Boom! With a loud bang, Jasons cohesive fist power heavily bombarded Eliass body, and that crazy huge power contained within the fist power surged in, and that heavenly power strangled towards Eliass THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. At the same time, Eliass leg momentum swept across Jasons body, and actually found that Jason was not moving. Click! A burst of sound of origin shattering came from inside Elias body, even if he was as powerful as Elias, he couldnt resist in front of Jasons punching power that was madly erupting under the burning of his origin qi and blood! Elias died in despair! Suppress! Jason opened his mouth and bellowed coldly, catalyzing Azurius Seal and copsing towards Wardens side. The Heaven Sealing Formation evolved by Warden was restraining Benji, and the asional attacks also caused Benji to cough up blood from his injuries. At this time, under Jasons urging, the Azurius Seal broke through and killed in the air, and a channel of suppressing power fell down, crushing towards the Heaven Sealing Formation evolved by Warden. With a loud boom, the Heaven Sealing Formation that Warden had evolved directly shattered, and under the bombardment of the power of the Dao of Extinction that Azurius Seal had erupted, Warden even coughed out blood, and his body was shaken and sent flying. Kill! Benjis eyes shed, he seized the opportunity, the sharp shield in his hand sted towards Warden, at the same time, he performed the Earth Store Reincarnation Technique, the Earth Store Kings shadow manifested six arms trapped Warden, Benjis attack was also like a frenzied tide of attacks towards the injured Warden. Warden. Under Jasons sudden yful outburst, he instantly killed Elias and seriously injured Warden, a scene that made Cassandra Soulkeeper directly dumbfounded, her face stagnant and a sense of shock and fear in her eyes. Yes, hes afraid! Cassandra Soulkeeper has a shadow over Jason that too, and had he not escaped so quickly thest time he was in the Eastsea Enve, he would have been dead. At this very moment when Cassandra Soulkeeper was stunned and dumbfounded, Wolf Boy hissed and his figure arrived instantly, and the Blood Wolf w in his hand stabbed at Cassandra Soulkeeper. Cassandra Soulkeeper reacted by moving sharply across the room to dodge, but he was still a step toote. Thumbs up! Blood sttered, only to see Cassandra Soulkeepers waist side area was directly torn off arge chunk of bloody flesh by the blood wolfs ws, half of her body looked bloody and miserable. Sacred Son of Destruction saw this and he recalled his Broken Lance and stabbed Cassandra Soulkeeper with a single shot, along with Wolf Boy targeting Cassandra Soulkeeper for the final takedown. At that moment, Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and Marcus Deathless came after them, and seeing that both Warden and Cassandra Soulkeeper were in a crisis, Emperor Wallop made a move to save them. Want to save someone? Did you ask me? Did I promise you to save them? Bullshit Heavenly Pride of the Heavens, Im going to die against you today! Jason roared voice came, then a sword power shadow across the sky and the earth was generated, containing an endless imperial aura, the sword power shadow is a touch of sharp golden sword aura in the show, that is the Emperor of Man sword spirit! Jason evolved Sword of the Emperors attack, incorporating the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit into the swords momentum as well, and chopped straight across the sky directly at Emperor Wallop and the three of them! Emperor Wallops face changed, and he could sense that Jasons attack contained a terrifying power that was much stronger than Jasons peak attack! Emperor Wallop they already can not care about to save people, only to break out full force, a fist across the sky, the embedded The power of creation are boiling, all meet to the Sword of the Emperors sword power shadow that swept over! Bang! Bang! Bang! A session of impacts rang out, and Hera saw that Emperor Wallop and the others were all forced back one by one. Emperor Wallop was pale, Chaos had a bloody sword mark on his body, and Marcus Deathless was bleeding from the corner of his mouth. Emperor Wallop and their faces were in shock, Jason had forced all three of them back with one strike. At the same timeC Ah A horrible howl came from Cassandra Soulkeeper as she was struck down, and with Sacred Son of Destruction holding her back, Wolf Boy seized the opportunity and wed the Bloodwolf w in his hand right through Cassandra Soulkeepers chest. Almost at the same moment, Benjis side also blew Warden alive, sttering a cloud of blood and flesh. In just a split second, the three Celestial Pride of Elias, Warden, and Cassandra Soulkeeper were directly killed! Chapter 2959 – By Any Means Necessary Robert, Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction, and Wolf Boy alle forward and they stand with Jason, staring at the trio of Emperor Wallop in front of them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jason said, You guys go over to Bais side of the battlefield to support Zack, Marcel, and the others, Ill take care of these three. BrotherC Wolf Boy shouted that he wanted to stay. Go! Jasons face sank and his tone was undeniable. Robert took a deep breath and said, Come on, lets go back up Marcel and their side! With that, Robert and the others quickly left. Jason didnt let them stay because there was no point in staying, and Robert and the others were all in a wounded state, so how could they resist Emperor Wallop and the others in such a state? It definitely couldnt be blocked, and once Emperor Wallop and the others seized the opportunity, it was bound to be a dead end. Furthermore, Jason concluded that Emperor Wallop and the others still had the runes of the Supreme Strike, and once these runes of the Supreme Strike erupted, Im afraid that no one would be able to block them except for him. So Jason didnt let Wolf Boy and the others stay behind to fight, and since he had all directly burned his qi and blood essence, it was sufficient for him to stay behind himself to solo block these three supreme celestials. Surprisingly, he directly burned his origin to fight! Its a pity! Emperor Wallop opened his mouth and looked at Jason with indifference. Burning your origin, youll be a wasted man from now on as well. Marcus Deathless was alsoughing. Chaos also said coldly, Jason, do you really think you can go against the heavens? Now that you are fighting by burning your origin, what other means do you have? Jason did not say anything, he adjusted his own state, raised his head suddenly, the fire of war in his eyes, the fierce and boundless battle intent and killing opportunity was surging, his burning qi and blood was like a sea of fire, sweeping this side of the earth and sky. The burning Origin was bursting out with Original Power like destroying the sky and the earth, and he stared at Emperor Wallop and the others, grinning fiercely and said, Three wastes! They cant help me even if they join hands so far, keep fighting! Saying that, Jason held the Azurius Seal, and his entire body turned into a stream of light, killing towards Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallop had a cold gaze in his eyes as he sted out a fist and offered up a rune once again, and in an instant- Boom! The runes erupted, and a wave of The power of creation was erupting, impacting Jason. The gaze in Jasons eyes sank, and he urged the Azurius Seal with all his might, and the Dao of Extinction dao lines on the holy seal emerged, forming the Dao of Extinction divine power that protected Jasons entire person, while the suppressive power that looked like an iron curtain also dropped down from the holy seal, protecting the space where he was. The rune of this supreme strikepletely burst, and Jason opened his mouth and grunted, his body being forced back. Before he could stabilize his stance, Chaos killed over and also offered a Rune of Creation, sting it at Jason. Emperor Wallop, they can see that Jason is burning his origin to fight, at this time Jason is in a state of extreme desperation, of course they will not fight with Jason. They also have various means, such as the runes of this supreme strike. Therefore, they used the runes of this supreme strike to consume Jason, it would be best if they could ultimately kill Jason by relying on the runes of the supreme strike, even if they couldnt, under the impact of one of the runes of the supreme strike, Jasons consumption would be extremely great, and it would definitely be even worse under the burning of his origin. As long as they stalled for time and waited until Jasons disadvantage of burning his origin was exposed, then Jason would be a waste of time and they would be able to kill him at will. It can be said that Emperor Wallop they are very rogue and shameless,pletelycking the kind of courage and mindset of the Supreme Heavenly Pride that relies on its own strength to push the strongest of its generation across the board. But none of them cared anymore. Because of the battle until now, they have already seen that Jason is really dangerous and powerful, and his potential is even more amazing, with Immortalitys battle power even able to fight against the three of them who have already reached the quasi Creation realms supreme heavenly pride, so the battle power is too terrifying. Because of this, Emperor Wallop, they have not to talk about what is fair or unfair,pletely by any means necessary, as long as they can kill Jason, that is the purpose achieved. Therefore, they used all of their means, and all of the means that they had in the bottom of their pockets were disyed. Boom! The runes of the Supreme Strike that Chaos had offered up exploded and sted into Jason. Jasons figure had not yet stabilized when another Rune of Creation sted over, and he gritted his teeth, swallowing back all the blood that spilled out under his fury as he roared, pouring out all his strength, urging the Azurius Seal to fend it off. Boom! This Rune of Creation erupted, and Jasons mouth opened to spurt blood as his figure was once again sent flying. After Marcus Deathless saw this heughed coldly and offered up a peculiar rune that surrounded the two qi of yin and yang and carried the power of the divine soul, violently tearing through the air as it went towards Jason to subdue him. It was an extremely powerful rune targeting the divine soul aspect, shattering the void and sting towards Jasons sea of consciousness. Marcus Deathless is extremely sinister, looking at Jasons physical body has been bloody, so he wants to give Jasons Yuan Shen sea of consciousness toe to a hard, directly hit Jasons sea of consciousness, when Jasons sea of consciousness and physical body have been seriously injured, not far from death. Therefore, Marcus Deathless was pleased that this Divine Soul Rune was sacrificed, wanting to watch Jasons miserable state as his Yuan Shen was heavily damaged. At the same time as this, Forbidden Kings side of the battlefield. Boom! Forbidden King struck out with all his might, evolving forbidden runes that copsed the heavens and earth, suppressing the sky, and the forbidden space formed enveloped Maliks entire body. Malik roared angrily, fusing himself with that Demon Gods shadow as he exploded into a fist that shook the sky, the Demon Gods power contained within terrifyingly boundless. The confinement rune evolved by Forbidden King burst steeply, and the violent confinement power impacted Malik, shaking him to the point that he continuously coughed up blood with his mouth open. Malik, however, also surged forward, and his fist broke through the air and sted into Forbidden Kings body. Click! The Forbidden Armor of the Dao continues to shatter on Forbidden King, and blood spills from his mouth. Forbidden Kings eyes were fierce, he roared, and pped his palms on Maliks body, at the same time, the runes in his palms appeared, and a line seeped into Maliks body, and those lines gradually formed a party of confinement space in Maliks body of the origin of martial arts, which was to directly confine Maliks the origin of martial arts and cut off the connection between the origin of martial arts and Malik. This was to directly imprison Maliks the origin of martial arts, severing the connection between the origin of martial arts and Malik. Malik sensed the crisis, he furiously threw out punches, a heavy punch containing the power of the Demon God sted onto Forbidden King one after another, shattering Forbidden Kings Forbidden Armor of the Daopletely. Blood flowed out of Forbidden Kings mouth, and all that came out was Origin Essence Blood. But Forbidden King didnt let go, and with a fierce look on his face, he eventually managed to imprison Maliks THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, severing THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS connection to Malik. At that moment, Maliks martial aura slipped drastically, and his entire origin aurapletely weakened. Die! Forbidden King shouted coldly and joined his fingers like knives, chopping directly at Maliks neck, cutting Maliks head off, body and soul. Forbidden King, however, was also breathing heavily and extremely wounded, and managed to kill Malik at the cost of a serious injury. Chapter 2960 Dragon’s Reverse Scale Boom! Boom! The fight between Forever Kong and Zane continues as they eachnd a hard punch, each exploding at any cost to the other, and as a result both men are shaken from the st of their punches, both coughing up blood from their mouths. Zanes murderous streak flourished as he turned his hand to his sword and shed across the room at Forever Kong. Forever Kongs Harmonic Crucible was activated, and runes appeared on the Square Cauldron, copsing the sky as an iron curtain descended, wrapping endless pressure to meet Zanes de. Bang! With a loud bang, the two mens weapons shed, erupting with a shocking might. Zanes injuries were a bit lighter than Forever Kongs, and his all-out sh of the de hardened Forever Kongs back, followed by a sh of murderous intent in his eyes, and under a sh of his figure, he swiftly closed in towards Forever Kong. Zane is trying to ride this one out. However, just as Zane sprinted up, all of a suddenC Boom! In the void, the silhouette of a precious tree presented itself, the very same silhouette of the Tree of Enlightenment, blossoming with radiant dao light, and vaguely with dao tones that were marvelous, like they were resounding in the void. This precious tree shadow swept towards the oing Zane with a sweeping aura. At that moment, Zanes face changed, this was an attack directly targeting the spiritual sea of consciousness, and it was toote for him to resist, he sprinted up, so fast that he couldnt stop himself, so it looked as if he took the initiative to meet the sweeping shadow of the Tree of Enlightenment. Roar! Zane roared out, his own spiritual sea of consciousness all zed up, endless spiritual power surging, forming a barrier, trying to withstand the attack of this Enlightenment Trees shadow. Boom! Zane only felt that his mind was struck by lightning, and the shadow of the Tree of Enlightenment directly pierced through the barrier constructed by his spiritual power, and ruthlessly impacted into his sea of consciousness, causing a kind of tearing pain in his spiritual sea of consciousness, and his whole person went into a trance.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At this moment, Zane finally knew why Liams Divine Soul Attacking and Killing Technique was useless against Forever Kong, because Forever Kongs own spiritual power was strong enough to be able to manifest this Treasure Tree Shadow to form an attack. Just when Zane was in a tranceC Boom! Forever Kong mobilized Harmonic Crucible to fiercely bombard Zanes body, and Zane couldnt react at all, and was struck by Harmonic Crucible, and his entire chest seemed to explode, bursting out in a cloud of blood mist, and he even coughed up blood with his mouth wide open, and suffered a serious injury. Heaven and earth are one! Forever Kong bellowed as he swiftly killed over, not giving Zane a chance to catch his breath, evolving the offensive power in Primordial Incantation, and killing him with a palm towards the front, the palm evolved a subtle Dao pattern, containing the power of heaven and earth reverting to one, and sted towards Zane in this regard. Forever Kong, Im gonna kill you! Zane hissed out, he was furious and iparable, he had forgotten that Forever Kong possessed battle skills in terms of spiritual power, so he was momentarily inattentive under the spiritual sea of consciousness was attacked and killed, so that the original slightly dominant, and now he was struck into a serious injury, and the original advantage was gone, instead, he was still in a disadvantage. Immediately, Zane directly burned his own origin qi and blood, and the long knife in his hand erupted with a fierce and boundless monstrous energy, transforming into a de awn that crossed the sky and the earth, and chopped straight towards Forever Kong. Forever Kong activated the Harmonic Crucible to resist Zanes sh, while at the same time, he evolved the Heaven and Earth Returning to One palm gesture to continue killing towards Zane. Forcing Zane to throw punches to meet them. Boom! Boom! The attacks of the two great powerhouses once again hardened together, erupting with a shocking might. After this strike, the two figures were slightly separated, and it was actually seen that Forever Kong had more blood spilling out of his mouth, and was once again injured. However, Zanes injuries were more severe, and his left arm was crushed and turned into a bloody mist as he fought Forever Kongs palm. At this moment, Zanes left arm was shing with runes, instantly rebuilding the severed limb, his left arm was recovering, but it would also consume more of his own origin qi and blood. Adding to the fact that Zane was already burning his origin chakra to fight, he would only get weaker the more he fought. Forever Kong doesnt give Zane time to heal and recover either and continues to kill. During this period, Forever Kong, in addition to evolving various attacks underneath, the Enlightenment Tree Void that he had manifested from his spiritual power targeted Zane with sneak attacks from time to time, making Zane unable to defend himself. On the one hand, he needed to maintain enough spiritual power to resist the spiritual strangtion of the Tree of Enlightenments shadow, and on the other hand, he needed to deal with Forever Kongs various means of attacking and killing, which made Zane exhausted and seemingly overwhelmed. EventuallyC Bang! Bang! Forever Kongs sessive palm strikes pped Zanes body, sttering a cloud of blood mist, and Zanes flesh cracked open, and if it continued like this, Zanes flesh was going to be directly exploded. Just as Forever Kong was killing up again, Zane was fuming, and instead of dodging, he directly met Forever Kong and opened his mouth to roar, Die together! Forever Kongs face changed slightly, he immediately summoned the Harmonic Crucible, an iron curtain fell down from the square tripod, forming a square space, while Forever Kong himself was surrounded by runes, protecting himself. Rumble! In an instant, an earth-shaking sound shook the sky. Zane originated from an explosion. Knowing that continuing to fight against each other would be a dead end, he chose to insta-explode, trying to drag Forever Kong down with him. At that moment, Harmonic Crucibles drooping iron curtain was pierced through, and Forever Kongs entire body was sent flying, blood staining the sky. However, Forever Kong was not dead, only that his entire flesh looked bloody and battered as well, and the heavy blows he received must have been very heavy. Forever Kong quickly healed some wounds in ce, this battle was not yet over and there was still a need to continue fighting. Jasons side. After Marcus Deathless sacrificed a divine soul rune, the divine soul attacking and killing power formed in an instant swept towards Jasons spiritual sea of consciousness. It was terrifying, it was a divine soul attacking and killing technique that belonged to the level of a peak Creation realm powerhouse. Jason had an instant creepy feeling. Thest time he was in the Eastsea Enve, he had been attacked by this type of attack, and it was the Dragons Reverse Scale in his sea of consciousness that had helped him fend it off then, so what about this time? Every Dragons Reverse Scale can be resisted? Jason didnt dare to gamble, relying on himself was the safest, so Jason frantically urged the power of his divine sense to resist. At the same time, he was trying to catalyze that Dragons Reverse Scale, the power of the Sea of Consciousness to do so. Jason was surprised to find that under the attempt to catalyze actually had an effect, the Dragons Reverse Scale vaguely had a flickering light, as if it was going to be revived. Boom! At the same time, that divine soul rune of Marcus Deathless had erupted, and the power of divine sense that Jason had catalyzed was simply unable to withstand it, and the whole of his spiritual sea of consciousness tingled, as if it was going to be destroyed and cut into countless slices in the next second. Just thenC Buzz! The Dragons Reverse Scale in the Sea of Consciousness moved, and an ancient andplicated rune emerged from the entire scale, rising from Jasons Sea of Consciousness to meet the power of the Divine Soul that had not entered Jasons Sea of Consciousness. The divine soul power that had reached the peak level of Creation realm, after encountering Dragons Reverse Scale, was actually like a mud cow entering the sea, dissipating once again into Rafe without a trace. At the moment when the Dragons Reverse Scale in Jasons sea of consciousness was revived, in Frozen Dominion, King of the North, who was battling Tiger and Emery, seemed to have sensed something, and he turned his gaze and looked towards Jasons side from afar. Chapter 2961 – Breaking through Creation Under the outbreak of the Creation realms pinnacle level divine soul rune, the divine soul power contained within it was strangled madly towards Jasons sea of consciousness, but it was absorbed by the Dragons Reverse Scale contained within Jasons sea of consciousness. The strand of divine soul power that erupted from the divine soul rune acted as the Dragons Reverse Scales sustenance and was absorbed, and this Dragons Reverse Scale looked even more spiritual, like it had recovered a bit. Subsequently, a pure and huge force of divine sense was fed back to Jason, causing Jasons own divine sense to grow. Also nourishing Jasons Dragon Bloodline. Originally, the Green Dragon Illusion was already so weak that it couldnt even materialize, but now after receiving feedback from Dragons Reverse Scale, the Green Dragon Illusion gradually recovered. Marcus Deathless saw that Jason was motionless, and thought that Jasons spiritual sea of consciousness had suffered a heavy blow, but he didnt know that Jason was frantically refining the power of divine consciousness that Dragons Reverse Scale had fed back to him as a way to strengthen his spiritual sea of consciousness. Marcus Deathless immediatelyughed coldly as he catalyzed his Yin Yang Divine Sword to stab towards Jason, while his entire figure moved, evolving Immortal Battle Incantation and attacking Jason as well. Chaos could see that Marcus Deathless had just exploded a Soul Aspect Rune against Jason, he had previously used a Soul Aspect Rune against Jason in Eastsea Enve, but it wasnt very effective. Marcus Deathless Soul Rune can work at this moment? Chaos felt hung over, so he warned, Be careful! Meanwhile, Emperor Wallop and Chaos all came towards the front to kill. Marcus Deathless killed towards Jason, and he didnt let his guard down, he himself was an extremely cautious and careful person, and knew in his heart that he could never be careless when facing an opponent like Jason. Still, Marcus Deathless miscalcted. Just as he was charging Jason, all of a suddenC Boom! Azurius Seal broke through the air and sted towards that Yin Yang Divine Sword. At the same time, Jason, who was originally motionless, suddenly erupted, his body transforming into a stream of light as he catalyzed his March Arctic, his speed was so fast that he instantly rushed towards Marcus Deathless. Boom! Boom! At that moment, Jasons own source of qi and blood burned, bursting out of the Azure Dragon Dao Fist, a fist sted out, detonated in the air, wrapped in a monstrous might to kill Marcus Deathless. This is Jasons full outburst of fist power bombardment, green-golden fist rampage, but also contains Jasons own endless rage to kill the intention, locked Marcus Deathless, as if to Marcus Deathless to blow up. Immortal Battle Incantation, break me! Marcus Deathless was shocked in his heart, he was d that he wasnt careless, so Jasons sudden kill over took him by surprise, but he did quickly explode his battle skills to fend it off. In addition, Marcus Deathless even burned his own qi and blood, transforming into an even more powerful undead divine power, evolving battle techniques to attack and kill Jason. Rumble! The two mens punching power was hard to shake together, under Jasons crazy outburst regardless of the cost, Azure Dragon Dao Fists punching power also reached a peak, hard to break Marcus Deathlesss punching power to kill, and the Heavenly Dao power hooked in the punching power also impacted towards Marcus Deathless. Whoa! Marcus Deathless coughed blood from his mouth as he was injured again and his form was knocked back. Jason continues to stay strong and tries to go after him, only to see the two men of Emperor Wallop and Chaos pinning him to stop him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Marcus Deathlesss evolved Immortal Dominion ran wild, and the undead materials in the realm flooded into him as the injuries he had sustained quickly recovered and his martial aura returned to its peak. But his own domain could no longer be sustained under this one run, and Immortal Dominion dissipated. This means that Marcus Deathless wont be able to make a speedy recovery from his injuries without Immortal Dominion to sustain him if he is wounded in a subsequent fight. It had to be said that this forbidden battle technique of the Immortal Mountain lineage was indeed very heavenly, under the maintenance of the domain, whether it was the origin, qi and blood, or injuries that had been damaged, it was able to recover quickly, and it was indeed very much in line with Immortal Mountains undead characteristics. Although Immortal Dominion could no longer be maintained, Marcus Deathless was not at all panicked, there were top quality pills flying out of his Storage Ring, he took them one after another, and his own martial aura was climbing. He raised his essence and physical constitution to a state of supreme strength, and then a block of Creation Origin Stone rose up in the Storage Ring, which was rapidly absorbed by him. The Primal Source Technique energy contained within the Creation Origin Stone is far more intense than the Primal Source Technique essence that permeates Ancient Battlefield. Marcus Deathless was absorbing madly, and his own aura was getting stronger and stronger, and that might of creation began to coalesce, bing more and more majestic and majestic. At the same time, Emperor Wallop and Chaos were wrestling with Jason, these two were also being ruthless, although they didnt directly burn their own origin, they were also fighting by frantically burning their own qi and blood. As for qi and blood depletion, this was nothing to them at all. During the battle, there were elixirs that they swallowed, which were all top-notch elixirs that allowed their depleted qi and blood to be replenished in an instant. Boom! Jason sted Chaos with a punch that dimmed the glow of Chaoss Chaos Indestructible Body, all but breaking right through Chaoss physical defenses. However, a bloody longsword coalesced by Emperor Wallop from the River of Imperial Blood also decapitated Jason, sttering him with a shower of blood. Jason steeply turned around, he pounced on Emperor Wallop, his own origin qi and blood continue to burn in a frenzy, a super strong fist power to kill, fist power bloomed out of the green and gold light are like that burning me, the whole heaven and earth shook, there is the power of the Heavenly Dao into Jasons fist power, along with that burning Original The whole heaven and earth shook, the power of the Heavenly Dao converged into Jasons fist, and along with the burning Original Power, it sted towards Emperor Wallop. Emperor Wallops gaze was cold, River of Imperial Blood encircled his body, a blood-colored shield wrapped around him, he evolved into Emperor of Heaven Fist, Power of Emperors Blood was boiling, the void was shattering under his fist strike, and he met Jason. Emperor Wallop didnt budge and followed Jasons blood. Bang! Bang! Both of them attacked, that fist momentum both hit each other, Emperor Wallops illusory blood shield was broken, the greenish-golden fist auranded on his body, shaking him to the point that he kept coughing up blood from his mouth. Jason was also struck by Emperor Wallops fist power, under the sessive attacks of the Supreme Strike Rune, Jasons physical body had already been damaged, and now being struck by Emperor Wallops fist power, his physical body was even bursting with blood mist one after another, and his mouth was also coughing out a channel of Origin Essence Blood continuously. After all, Jason had burned his origin to fight, and his origin had already been damaged, and with the attack of a single supreme rune, as well as the siege of Emperor Wallop and the others, all he coughed up at the moment was origin essence blood. Jason, Im going to let you die! At that moment, a furious voice came. Marcus Deathless sprinted, and at that momentC Rumble! Thunder rolls in the void, the might is monstrous, a Thunderbolt breath that contains the power of destroying the heavens and destroying the earth is brewing, and in the heavy dark clouds, endless thunder shes, horrible and appalling, so that people who sense it will have to have their scalps numb. Marcus Deathless goes so far as to break straight out of the Creation realm and brings in Alchemical Thunderp. At this moment, Marcus Deathless rushes straight at Jason, clearly trying to cage Jason in this Alchemical Thunderp. Chapter 2962 – No Retreat Rumble! Marcus Deathless was breaking the realm of creation, and the Alchemical Thunderp induced by a heavenly pride of his level was absolutely extraordinary. As a result, the storm of converging thunderclouds were filled with a heaven-destroying pressure, appearing extremely terrifying, a thick electric light flickered in the thunderclouds, and once it sted down, it would definitely be a heaven-shaking scene. When Emperor Wallop and Chaos saw Marcus Deathless attracting Creation realms Thunderbolt, they both retreated towards the sides, otherwise they would have been hit by the Alchemical Thunderp if they were in the Alchemical Thunderps area. Thunderp. Jasons face was stunned, but he didnt expect Marcus Deathless to be so dry and about to break through Creation realm, he knew that all of these Heavenly Pride of the Ascended Heaven wanted to suppress the realm, wanting to quench it to the extreme before going for a breakthrough. In fact, Marcus Deathless would like to, and if he had the choice, he wouldnt want to break through Creation realm right now. What Marcus Deathless was thinking was that he could no longer continue to activate Immortal Dominion in a short period of time, without the support of Immortal Dominion, Jason would be injured under such a frantic attack, and if he failed to recover from his injuries in the first ce, he would be in a very passive and even dangerous situation. Wouldnt it be dangerous in case he was seriously injured under Jasons reckless fight, and even a top-quality elixir wouldnt be able to recover in the first ce? So thats why Marcus Deathless decided to break out of Creation realm. At the same time, Marcus Deathless was indignant in his heart, he was repeatedly injured by Jason, and in his heart, he was also thinking of killing Jason directly, then again, he also had his own selfishness in it. If the Creation realm is breached, lets say the Alchemical Thunderp is now invoked, and Jason is killed in the Thunderbolt area, once Jason is dead, the Eternal Waystone will be manifested, and hell be able to take it in the first ce, sort of shortcutting it. As for Emperor Wallop and Chaos, they were a step behind him, so wouldnt this Eternal Waystone belong to himself? Although he was a bit reluctant to break through Creation realm now, if he could kill Jason and capture the Eternal Waystone in the first ce, all the losses would be insignificant, but instead, it would be a big gain. Jason, Im going to see you die this time! Marcus Deathless opened his mouth in a chilly tone, and he had rushed forward, whileC Click! Click! In the void, electricity flickered, and a thunderbolt containing the power of destruction sted down with a furious and iparable might, forming a Thunderbolt area, and that Alchemical Thunderps might was like a forbidden area of life! Jason had a cold gaze in his eyes, he couldnt back out! Behind him was a single Forbidden Land warrior who was fighting, and The Human Realms Celestial Pride, who was taking on the hostile battle. If he backs off, Marcus Deathless goes straight through and is unstoppable! Wherever it passes, Alchemical Thunderp sts down, and The Human Realms side will be dead or wounded. Jason felt Marcus Deathless traction over the Thunderbolt, he was able to sense the extremely powerful, after all, this is Alchemical Thunderp, or rate belongs to a strong pride of the Thunderbolt, so the Thunderbolt Power embedded in it is said to be destroying the world. The Thunderbolt Power within it could be described as destructive and powerful. As Jason sensed this Thunderbolt, a thought bubbled up in his mind C how was this Thunderbolt,pared to the Primeval Thunderp he fought against during his time in Immortality? Which is stronger and which is weaker? He was able to carry Primeval Thunderp himself, so could he carry it against this level of Alchemical Thunderp? If it can be carried, its a chance to solo Marcus Deathless. Because Marcus Deathless had attracted the Alchemical Thunderp, Emperor Wallop and Chaos were afraid to enter easily, lest they would be hit by the Alchemical Thunderp. So, this is an opportunity! A gaze sinks in Jasons eyes, hes giving it his all, hes going to take on Marcus Deathless in Thunderbolt. In fact, his current state is very poor, the flesh is broken, plus has been burning the origin of qi and blood to fight, his own the origin of martial arts has been damaged, so at this stage he is not suitable for longstingbat, with such a state of the flesh to fight against a supreme celestial pride of the Alchemical Thunderp is also extremely dangerous. But Jason had no choice. After Jason made his decision, a drop of Indestructible Origin Source fell into his mouth, then he once again took a Sacred Grade Pill, as well as Qi and Blood Pill , Origin Pill and all these, to make up for his own qi and blood along with Original Power. Jason frantically refined the energy, and then he took it upon himself to charge Marcus Deathless. After Emperor Wallop and Chaos saw Jason charging Marcus Deathless, their eyes shed brilliantly and they actually guessed this choice of Jasons. Marcus Deathless draws the Alchemical Thunderp, and if Jason doesnt meet it and chooses to retreat, then The Human Realm martial artists are bound to die or be injured. Marcus Deathless saw Jason charging straight in, he opened his mouth andughed, evolving his fist to st straight at Jason. At the same time, the Alchemical Thunderp had already bombarded down, endless thunder covering the sky, thunder shing, the coarse thunder power carrying the power of extinction, containing a Alchemical Principle power, berserk killing down. Alchemical Thunderp sts Marcus Deathless andnds on Jason as well. Marcus Deathless was in his peak state, plus under the breakthrough of Creation realm, his origin qi and blood, including the strength of his physical body, had increased dramatically, so he was able to carry this Thunderbolt. When the Thunderboltnded on Jasons body, Jasons body was shaken, a burst of burning smell came from the Thunderbolt containing the power of lightning and fire and the power of the Alchemical Principle constantly tearing his flesh, that kind of pain is absolutely intolerable to ordinary people, Jason is also gritting his teeth and insisting! Jason was also gritting his teeth, facing Marcus Deathless attack, he roared and attacked with his fist. Bang! The two mens punches bombarded each other, and Jason was actually shaken back, blood spilling from his mouth. Mainly he needed to divide a lot of Original Power to fight against that Thunderbolts bombardment, personally carrying Alchemical Thunderp, he found that the killing power of this Alchemical Thunderp was not as horrible as Primeval Thunderp, but the Alchemical Thunderp contained the power of Alchemical Principle to attack and kill. Alchemical Thunderp contains the power of Alchemical Principle to attack and kill, which Primeval Thunderp does not have. Alchemical Thunderps power ofw was destroying his physical body, eroding his genjutsu, and invading his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS, and he needed to split his strength to fend it off so that in the face of Marcus Deathlesss onught, he was clearly outmatched and would be overwhelmed. The Alchemical Principle power contained within Thunderbolt is endless, and it will consume too much to keep resisting it, and in the end, it will be a dead end! If I dont resist the Alchemical Principles power, will I be able to refine it myself? Jason thought to himself. Jason had not yet touched the Creation realm level, nor had he ever sensed the Primal Source Technique, he did not know if he could refine The power of creation in this Thunderbolt. Now, he decided to try something. Immediately, Jason stopped resisting the invasion of that Alchemical Thunderps Law of Imperishability, and he ran his own Law of Imperishability and began to try to refine it. Boom!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Marcus Deathless attack once again sted over, and in his fist, a truly meaningful Rune of Creation was evolved, and endless undead power erupted, wrapped in endless Alchemical Thunderp, and sted towards Jason. Moreover, the Yin Yang Divine Sword also pierced through the air and attacked Jason. Chapter 2963 – The More You Fight, the Stronger You Get Jason summoned Azurius Seal and met the iing Yin Yang Divine Sword. Facing Marcus Deathlesss fist attack, Jason met his fist and went for it, and fought with his opponent hard, his origin qi and blood were on fire,pletely going for the kill.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, after breaking through to the Creation realm, Marcus Deathlessbat power had increased by arge margin. Although he needed to pass through the Alchemical Thunderp before his Creation realm could be considered stable and perfect, he was now able to use the Alchemical Principle to run the power of creation. The power of creation, therefore the power of creation in his fist was furious and overwhelming, engulfing Jason. Jason is fighting off a takedown attempt from Marcus Deathless, but its going to be hard to hurt Marcus Deathless in this position. In the battle against Marcus Deathless, the JasonIndestructible Origin rune is presented, refining the power of the Laws contained within that Alchemical Thunderp. Under the attempt of refining, Jasons face snapped, and a trace of incredulity shed in his eyes- Surprisingly, I was able to refine it! To be precise, its not refinement, its inclusion. Jason has not yet been exposed to Primal Source Technique, so it is not possible to directly refine the power ofw in Alchemical Thunderp, and after refining the power ofw in Alchemical Thunderp, it will be directly transformed into the creation of Original Power. Not without Primal Source Technique, obviously. However, Jasons own Indestructible Origin Law was able to embrace the power ofw contained in this Thunderbolt, as long as Jasons physical body was able to withstand the bombardment of the power ofw in the Thunderbolt, and his physical body and origin would not copse, his Indestructible Origin Law would be able to embrace the power of thesews, and then transform into strands of Original Power. can contain the power of thesews, and then transform it into strands of Original Power, which feeds Jason. This is extremely critical. Jason had been burning his origin to fight, his Original Power was depleting and burning his origin which could not be replenished, and now Jason didnt even have time to sense the extent of the damage to his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. However, if his own Indestructible Origin Laws were able to convert the power of the Laws in the Thunderbolt into the Original Power he needed, then the Original Power he had consumed would be able to be replenished. Of course, supplementing his Original Power doesnt mean one is fixing his THE origin of martial arts, which are two concepts. Original Power gets replenished, which is crucial for Jason, meaning that his bursts of Original Power can get stronger and stronger, and even reach what it was at its peak with constant replenishment. If one were to add burning ones own origin essence blood, it would definitely be more powerful than the explosive power at peak state! Jason was really surprised, shocked to be exact. He never thought that the fusion of the Indestructible Origin Laws at the time was actually so heaven-defying, usually unobtrusive, only in the battle, only to discover the fusion of the Indestructible Origin Laws at the time of the heaven-defying. Boom! At that moment, Marcus Deathless once again sted over with his fist, a rune of creation presented itself in his fist momentum, converging into a powerful and overwhelming The power of creation, which was sting towards Jason. Marcus Deathless face was grim, his eyes shing with insane murderous intent, and he was determined to strike Jason down. However, just as he threw his punch, it was when he saw Jason smiling morosely at him, revealing those white teeth. This made Marcus Deathless frown, he couldnt figure out how a guy who was covered by Alchemical Thunderp, who needed to fight against the power of Alchemical Thunderpsws, and who also had to be distracted from facing his attacking and killing moves, could still smile at this time. At this time, Jason was heard shouting, Marcus Deathless, do you really think you can kill me with the help of Alchemical Thunderp? Now, lets see who will live and who will die! Kill! Boom! Jasons fist power erupted, a violent Original Power manifested along with his fist power, not only that, Jason was also burning his own Origin Qi and blood, and the power of that fist power that was gathered together was powerful to an extreme, and it passed through that terrifyingly monstrous Thunderbolt and sted towards Marcus Deathless. With a loud bang, the two mens fists hardened. The power of creation gathered by Marcus Deathless was dispersed, and the oceanic Indestructible Origin power in Jasons punch impacted Marcus Deathless, causing him to take several steps backward. Marcus Deathless took several steps back. No! How is this possible? Marcus Deathless hissed out, his face full of disbelief, full of shock. Under normal circumstances, Jason was also bombarded by Alchemical Thunderp, even if Jasons physical body was immensely powerful, then he needed to divide some of his strength to resist Alchemical Thunderps bombardment. That Jason couldnt maintain his full strength, Marcus Deathless felt that if he broke through to Creation realm and evolved the Rune of Creation, then he would definitely be able to suppress Jason, or even kill him. But now, what does he see? Jason was nheless able to explode to full power, and was more courageous, even, than he would have been without the Alchemical Thunderp st. Whats going on here? Marcus Deathless is really a bit confused. Im afraid Marcus Deathless never dreamed that Jason, on the other hand, was using Alchemical Thunderps power ofw to attack and kill him. Jasons Indestructible Origin can hold the power of the Alchemical Thunderp Law and transform it into Original Power for Jason to use, which is exactly the same as Jason utilizing Thunderbolt Power to attack and kill Marcus Deathless. Jason is using Thunderbolt Power to kill Marcus Deathless. So, Marcus Deathless wasnt wrong in his feeling that Jason was really capable of exploding into a stronger offense under this Alchemical Thunderp st. Whats impossible? Breaking through Creation realm is amazing? I just want to break you! Jason coldly shouted as he fully activated his own Indestructible Origin Laws, a steady stream of Original Power was being generated as he exploded with all his might and continued to attack and kill Marcus Deathless. Outside the Thunderbolt area. Emperor Wallop and Chaos were staring as they were able to see what was going on inside of Thunderbolt, expecting Marcus Deathless to be able to overpower Jason under the breakthrough Creation realm, but from what they saw Jason seemed to be getting stronger and stronger the more they fought. Why is that? Emperor Wallop frowned as he said, Something is not right. Chaos also sensed it, he said: Indeed not right, Jason body has what secret? Its fine that his flesh is strong enough to resist Alchemical Thunderp, but it looks as if he doesnt fear this Alchemical Thunderp, on the contrary in this Alchemical Thunderp his attacking and killing power is even stronger. This is strange. Emperor Wallop sensed something at that moment, and his gaze turned towards the other directions of the battlefield. On the side of the Heavenly Pride, there was still King of Man, Nero, and Flower Goddess fighting, and the rest were dead. King of Mans side is strong, and Emperor Wallop doesnt bother worrying about it. However, Nero is in a precarious position with Flower Goddess. At this point, Wolf Boy gets out and is attacking Nero with Finn, who is forced back and covered in blood. The situation on Flower Goddesss side wasnt good either. With Robert, Benji, and Sacred Son of Destruction going for support, Flower Goddesss side wasnt in an advantageous position either, and was now being surrounded by Benji and Sacred Son of Destruction. Nero, Flower Goddess, break through if you can! Emperor Wallop spoke in a hushed voice. Chapter 2964: Battling in Thunderbolt Emperor Wallop had allowed Nero and the others to break through the Creation, and if they didnt, they were only afraid that Nero and Flower Goddess would be killed, and then the level of death and injury of the Celestial Pride of the Heavens would be too terrifying. Emperor Wallop and Chaos, however, had no intention of attacking The Human Realms heavenly pride. They were guarding outside the Thunderbolt area, obviously with a purpose. In fact, both of them had a purpose in mind, Marcus Deathless broke through the Creation to attract Alchemical Thunderp, they actually knew what Marcus Deathless had in mind. is trying to st Jason through the Alchemical Thunderp and then kill Jason in the Thunderbolt to take the Eternal Waystone. Will Emperor Wallop and Chaos let Marcus Deathless have his way? So, what theyre thinking is that when Marcus Deathless wounds Jason and is on the verge of dying, theyll just charge right into the Thunderbolt area, strike to subdue Jason, and then scramble for the Eternal Waystone. With their physiques, they had no problem fighting off the Alchemical Thunderp that Marcus Deathless had induced, so they waited on the periphery, trying to wait for Marcus Deathless to beat Jason to the brink of death. But now, they actually saw an unbelievable scene, in this Alchemical Thunderp, Jason actually got more and more courageous and stronger and stronger,pletely overturning their cognition. Chaos gaze was electric, coldly staring at the battle in the Thunderbolt area as he took a deep breath and said, Do you think that Jason acting like this has something to do with him getting Eternal Waystone? Emperor Wallop was slightly silent for a long time before he said, It is possible, or it cannot be exined. Chaos said coldly, This Eternal Waystone must be captured. Otherwise, he will only get stronger and stronger. If we cant kill him this time, Im afraid that next time, it will be him killing us! Emperor Wallop said, Get ready, go into the Thunderbolt area if you have to and team up to kill Jason! Chaos nodded, he had that in mind. Rumble!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this time, Nero and Flower Goddess were in the process of making a breakthrough, as they absorbed arge amount of Creation Origin Stones energy, and various pills were swallowed, a sea of exuberant energy filled their bodies. The void drew a booming thunderp, an omen that the Alchemical Thunderp was about to fall. Full power! Finn bellowed as he joined Wolf Boy in an all-out attack towards Nero. They wanted to kill Nero before his Alchemical Thunderpnded. Finn also directly burned his own origin qi and blood, and Wolf Boy did the same, exploding a supreme strike with all his might, and sted Nero in response. Want to kill me? How can it be that easy! Nero roared, he also gave up, summoning a Shadowmere River, a Power of the Underworld God erupted, and his fist power evolved, a furious fist power crushed the sky, meeting Finn and Wolf Boys joint strike. Bang! Bang! A sound of fists exchanging blows resounded through the air, and this side of the void was about to be exploded. With Finn and Wolf Boy hitting him full force, Nero was sent flying, coughing up blood, and was badly hurt, but he was still unable to kill him. At the same timeC Click! Click! A thundercloud storm sted down, a Thunderbolt Power covering Nero. Alchemical Thunderp sted down. Nero keeps swallowing the healing Holy Pill, he is badly injured and needs to recover himself to fight this Alchemical Thunderp. Finns eyes shed, Nero is in the Alchemical Thunderps area, it is really not good to make a move, entering the Thunderbolt area will inevitably be bombarded by the Thunderbolt. Its Alchemical Thunderp, not everyone can carry it. Jason that has experienced the baptism of Chaotic Primeval Thunderp, the strength of the physical body is unimaginable. Finn and others did not go through the baptism of Primeval Thunderp, really want to rush into the Alchemical Thunderp area, absolutely can not carry. Flower Goddesss side did the same, also having Thunderbolt Powernd and cover her. Causing Benji, Sacred Son of Destruction, and others who were besieging Flower Goddess to retreat. Nero and Flower Goddess drew Alchemical Thunderp, but they didnt draw Alchemical Thunderp to attack and kill The Human Realms heavenly pride, not that they didnt want to, but they couldnt. This was because they were all heavily injured, their fleshly bodies were broken in the sparring match, and their origins were also wounded. In such a state, they could only rely on elixirs to recover their injuries so that they could fight off Alchemical Thunderps sts. Alchemical Thunderp is also extremely terrifying, with their state like this, if they really want to invoke Alchemical Thunderp to attack and kill The Human Realms pride, perhaps The Human Realms pride will fall, but they themselves will be Alchemical Thunderp to kill them. Thunderp. They are not in peak condition to draw Alchemical Thunderp, they need to be recovering from injuries while fighting Thunderbolt and be extremely cautious or both could fall in Thunderbolt. Rumble! On the Marcus Deathless side, Alchemical Thunderp is still going strong, but its nearing the end. Relying on his own Indestructible Origin Laws, Jason constantly transformed the power of the Laws contained within Thunderbolt into his own Original Power, and he had been frantically targeting Marcus Deathless with his attacks. By this point in the fight, Marcus Deathless is battered and bruised and coughing up blood. Of course, Jasons injuries were worsening, but he didnt care at all anymore, so his strikes were more violent and more desperate than ever. Marcus Deathless is already afraid, heartbroken. In his eyes Jason is not only a madman, hes a monster. The Alchemical Thunderp he drew couldnt help Jason, and Jasons offense was getting stronger and stronger under the Alchemical Thunderps bombardment, what was this not a monster? By now, Marcus Deathless had vaguely realized that Jason had a special ability in his body, and was able to strengthen his own attacking and killing power in this Thunderbolt, what exactly Marcus Deathless didnt know, but he firmly believed that his guess was not wrong. So, at this point, Marcus Deathless isnt attacking the kill, hes defending it. Defend with all your might, while transforming the power ofw in Alchemical Thunderp to grow your own Primal Source Technique, and let this Alchemical Thunderp end as early as possible. As long as the Alchemical Thunderp was over, he believed that Jasons attacking and killing power would inevitably drop, and by then he would be able to suppress Jason with his perfected Creation realm strength. Rumble! Thats when the final Thunderbolt Power st came down. Marcus Deathless heart moved, and he shouted, the Yin Yang Divine Pupil in his eyes had runes present, and the Yin Yang Divine Power within it converged into the Yin Yang Divine Sword, and he urged the Yin Yang Divine Sword to stab Jason with all his might. Marcus Deathless is holding Jason back, and as long as he survives the final Thunderbolt, theres nothing to fear. Dragons Might Strike! Jason bellowed, and the Green Dragon Mirage rose up into the air, wrapping Azurius Seal in a forward strike to meet Yin Yang Divine Sword, while the Green Dragon Mirage erupted into Dragons Might Strikes offense. In the next moment, Jasons eyes shed brilliantlyC Front Arctic triggered! A human universe imaginary shadow was presented on one side, and five threads were solidifying! Front Arctic, kill! Jason roared violently, his figure was like electricity, burning the essence blood of his origin, and the Front Arctic of five times his battle power erupted, transforming into that magnificent fist Dao that suppressed the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, and sted his fist at Marcus Deathless. Chapter 2965 – The Grand Finale Alchemical Thunderp ising to an end just as Marcus Deathless is about to perfect his Creation realm. JasonFront Arctic triggers, and five times the battle increase in punch power is exploding! Boom! A fist sted out, copsing heaven and earth, causing the wind to rise and the sky and earth to lose color. Even the magnificent and voluminous Thunderbolt was going to be eclipsed under the mighty aura of this punch, bing a kind of apaniment. Jason was burning his own Original Power at the moment, together with the Original Power transformed by the Indestructible Origin Law, all fused together, and through the outbreak of the Front Arctics five-fold increase in battle power, how terrifying was that?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Therefore, when Jason threw this punch, not to mention Marcus Deathless, even Emperor Wallop and Chaos who were outside the Thunderbolt area were shocked for a moment. The power of this punch was too terrifying, carrying a might like destroying the heavens and destroying the earth, even if they were to face the power of this punch, they did not dare to imagine what would happen! Marcus Deathless face instantly changed, he had already sensed the majestic power in Jasons punch, it was extremely terrifying, like it was going to crush his physical body directly! Even more damned, off the bat, the ultimate Alchemical Thunderp sted down. Marcus Deathless needs to fend off Alchemical Thunderps final blow on the one hand, and face a punch st from Jason that is five times the increase in Battle Force! This amounts to a double whammy! Jason, you want to kill me? Youll never know what the true axiom of my Immortal Mountain is! Marcus Deathless was roaring in anger, a rune surrounded his body, it was the Rune of Creation, while containing an endless amount of undead divine power within, forming a runic shield in front of him. Not only that, a defensive treasure artifact surfaced from Marcus Deathless Storage Ring, forming a body armor to protect his body when activated. This was only outside the body, inside the body in his sea of consciousness, a rune in terms of spiritual consciousness blossomed brightly from its silence, containing the mystery of immortality. Physical death is not seen as real death, spiritual silence, that is real death. As in the case of Heavenly Devil. Therefore, immortality does not necessarily mean physical immortality, but spiritual immortality. This was the axiom of the Immortal Mountain lineage, so as long as that rune in Marcus Deathless sea of consciousness didnt shatter, he wouldnt die even if his physical body was destroyed. Immortal Battle Incantation, break me! Marcus Deathless roared out in anger as his Original Power exploded, and as he fought against Thunderbolt, he also used all of his Original Power to meet Jasons Front Arctic punch! Rumble! A ground shaking fist power boom sound came, Jason and Marcus Deathless fist power boomed together, each others fist power contained in the full force of the fist Dao erupted, formed a mountain tsunami energy storm, swept in all directions! The power of this strike was too shocking. After the terrifyingly monstrous fist st had passed, the steep- Click! Click! Hurricane saw that Marcus Deathlesss arms were broken in knots and inches, and exploded in this way, turning into a mist of blood, with his arms directly gone. Jasons punch also continued forward and sted onto the defensive rune that had coalesced in front of Marcus Deathless, crushing the defensive rune and proceeding to burst that defensive treasure artifact, with the residual power of the fist dao sting onto Marcus Deathless body. Marcus Deathlesss flesh cracks right open, and with the final st from Alchemical Thunderp, it leaves Marcus Deathlesss flesh all at a point of near copse. At this time, Marcus Deathless hadnt had a top-tier elixir to take down to stabilize his injuries, as his arms were shattered into pieces at the first opportunity, and that Storage Ring fell with him. Jasons mind moved, and he also put away that Storage Ring by hand. Marcus Deathless isnt dead yet, so naturally Jason doesnt miss his chance. However, after Front Arctics outburst, Jasons body felt as if it had been emptied, and there was a short period of weakness, at which point he couldnt care less and continued to charge towards Marcus Deathless. With Marcus Deathless in his current state, he would be able to blow up his body with just one punch. Stop him! Emperor Wallop stormed. Boom! Boom! Emperors Bell and Chaos Cauldron were the first to break through and st Jason. At the same time, Emperor Wallop and Chaos moved, ready to intercept towards Jason. Jason had just exploded the battle technique of battle power increase, and there would be a short period of weakening for himself, although he hit Marcus Deathless hard under one punch and nearly broke Marcus Deathless flesh, the Original Power of Creation that Marcus Deathless had condensed was not a vegetarian, and Jason was also shocked and hurt himself Heavier. Also, the Marcus Deathless induced Alchemical Thunderp has dissipated, in which case Emperor Wallop, Chaos disbelief in Jason is still getting stronger. Just as Emperor Wallop and Chaos were about to move in for the kill, suddenlyC Boom! The battle within Frozen Dominion has changed dramatically and precipitously. After all, the Reverse Dragon Mace in King of the Norths hand directly exploded the fire furnace, in which there were endless heavenly fire runes converging into a palm of me covering heaven and earth, pping down towards King of the North. The King of the North ignored it, the long mace in his hand broke through the palm of me, and before Emery had time to retreat, the Reverse Dragon Mace had already wrapped the power of endless divine might and heavily bombarded Emerys body. Bang! King of the North was striking with all his might, even unsealing the battle power that suppressed the origin injury. Therefore, under Reverse Dragon Maces strike, Emerys physical body was directly broken, and that terrifying power of divine might strangled Iams THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS into pieces! Emery! Tigers furious roar came, and along with it came the berserk and iparable Heavenly Sun de power. However, Tigers support was still a step toote, and Emery had already been powerfully killed by King of the North, bing the second fallen half-step Eternal powerhouse! King of the North also paid a price for this, he forced himself to break through that palm of me in order to kill Emery, but part of the me rune still sted on his body, his chest was charred all over, and the power of that heavenly fire was still burning his flesh. And under the continuous unsealing of his battle power, his origin injury intensified even further, the overflowing origin essence blood in his mouth couldnt be stopped, and his martial arts aura began to float uncertainly. Its all worth it in King of the Norths eyes, right now its just a matter of taking Tiger down again. On The Human Realms side, Christopher Walsh was also on a rampage, exhausting nearly half of his own origin to kill that Creation realm mid-ranked powerhouse, and he paid a heavy price for it and had difficulty recovering from the depleted origin. Forbidden King, Forever Kong, and King James have recovered a bit from their injuries and set their sights on Ancestor King, Saint Maries side of the rivalry, Shawn & Devin. Things are looking up for The Human Realm. There is nothing more shocking about the war than the fall of Emery. The King of the North had killed a second half-step Eternal Realm powerhouse, which surprised Emperor Wallop and Chaos, so they slowed down when they were about to intercept Jason. Taking advantage of this, Jasons own form has recovered and he sets his sights on Marcus Deathless, killing him no matter how much Emperor Wallop and Chaos cut him off. Things are looking good on The Human Realms side, with King of the North being valiant, which has Jasons battle spirit high, but hes the one who sees Emperor Wallop with Chaos and even Marcus Deathless, whos physically going down. It doesnt look like hes panicking or in a hurry. This caused a sh of doubt to pass through Jasons mind, and just then, all of a suddenC The King of the North truly lives up to his name, and deserves to be the first war general of The Human Realm in the ancient times! However, its time for this battle to end! An old voice echoed abruptly throughout Ancient Battlefield. Immediately afterC Boom! The void in front of him cracked, and an old man with gray hair was seen taking a step out of the cracked void, and the moment he appeared, he gave people a sense of copsing the sky and the earth, and that was a kind of supreme and invincible might! Chapter 2966 King of Dingshan! (I) The gray and white haired old man walked out from the void, appearing calm and rxed, with a kind of hand on the sky, controlling everything might. As he appeared, the entire battlefield was immediately enveloped by that might of his. The very moment he appearedC Boom! A huge fist in the void was presented, the cohesive shadow of the fist appeared to be simple and simple, there was no special power in the presentation, but it contained an aura that copsed the heaven and earth. That punch went to Forbidden Kings side. Forbidden King had wanted to go to support Ancestor King, who was already on the move, so he was turning his back on the older man. Adding to the fact that this old man appeared too suddenly, as soon as he appeared, the fist awns converged and sted towards Forbidden King, causing Forbidden King to be caught off guard at all. Forbidden King look out! Christopher Walsh, however, saw it, he had just spared no expense in killing that Creation realm mid-ranked powerhouse from The Celestial Realm, and he was the first to see it when this old man appeared. Right now, seeing that cohesive fist power sting towards Forbidden King, Forbidden King was facing his back and had no time to react. In an instant, Christopher Walsh space transformation, appeared in front of the ancient and magnificent fist, in the face of this fist, Christopher Walsh only tangible sense of this fist contains that the devastation, destroying the heavens and the earth like a terrible might. The Underworlds Tribunal! Christopher Walsh hissed as his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS went into full mes, and in doing so evolved his own domain space. A Hell-like field presented itself, wrapping the terrifying fist mane within, while Christopher Walsh parted with a force that pushed Forbidden Kings body away. Christopher Walsh! Forbidden King shouted, he had turned around by this point to see Christopher Walsh take the punch for him, taking it all into his own domain space. The next momentC Boom! This side of Hell space is directly broken, and there is a blood mist exploding in the middle of it. Under this punch, Christopher Walsh he was directly sted to the bones, he came to resist this punch has held the idea of nine deaths, because he recognized who this old man was, so he frantically burned origin, evolved a party of space, originally wanted to self-detonate to fight to the death. But when that punchnded, Christopher Walsh didnt even have a chance to blow himself up, and was subdued. Terrifying explosions came from the ce where this punchnded, all of them were going to be razed to the ground. The old mans face was calm as he built up momentum with his right hand, followed by another fist st towards the front, this time the converged fist awns covered the trio of Forbidden King, King James , and Forever Kong. The fist awns were ancient and unadorned, the might was not obvious, but everyone knew that the might of such a fist had reached the point of returning to the basics, and even some of the Eternal Realm beginner powerhouses were not seen to be able to evolve the might of the fist to such a point. Therefore, the might of such a fist power could no longer be described as terrifying, but rather destructive! Wherever it passes, everything is destroyed! In that instant, Forbidden King, Forever Kong, and King James all sensed a heavy shadow of death, they werent at their full strength after all. Their injuries were all very heavy, and at the moment they were only slightly recovered, right now their ownbat power was only not even half of what it was when they were at their peak. Therefore, in the face of such a punch, the three of thembined their efforts, but they also had a sense of being unable to resist it. Even so, Forbidden King and the others were frantically burning their origin to meet this punch no matter what. Just thenC Ting Shan! A furious roar came from Frozen Dominion, and Frozen Dominion was suddenly unsealed, followed by the shadow of arge mace falling from the sky, suppressing heaven and earth and copsing the sky, sting at the fist with a domineering and boundless might. Boom! The shadow of the great mace and that ancient and unadorned fist force hardened together, erupting with a shocking sound and power. That fist momentum was resisted, and the gaze in Laozis eyes narrowed slightly as he nced in the direction of King of the North, then he smiled ndly, turned his head in the direction of Emperor Wallop and the others, and said, Emperor Zi, you guys should step back first. Emperor Wallop and Chaos didnt say anything else, as they moved in a single movement, bringing Marcus Deathless, who hadnt even recovered his physical body yet, in retreat. As for Jason, he had already retreated when this old man appeared, fully retreating with all his might in the direction of Finn, Darcey, Robert and the others. Because a gut instinct told him danger! Extremely dangerous. If he didnt retreat, it was highly likely that he would die, it was a terrifying feeling and a cue for his own alertness, and he chose to stay away from the old man. At the same time, King of the Norths magnificent voice came out, Creation realm powerhouses aside, the rest of The Human Realm martial artists, retreat back to the city! The Human Realms side of the Forbidden Land fighters were pulling back, and the Ascended Armies fighters were pulling back as well, seemingly in unison. The unsealing of King of the Norths Frozen Dominion means that battles at the half-step Eternal Realm level will no longer be isted, in which case fighters below Creation realm who remain in the battlefield will be caught in the aftermath of the battle and will all die. Jason withdraws towards Darcey and the others, seeing that the Alchemical Thunderp between the two of them, Nero and Flower Goddess, has not yet ended, and tries to withdraw and flee as well. Jason then saw Purple Phoenix Saintess, who also backed off. ra, intercept Nero and Flower Goddess! You take on Flower Goddess, Ill take on Nero, dont let them escape! Jason channeled Purple Phoenix Saintess. Purple Phoenix Saintess heart was clear, Phoenix Armor covered her body, and the True Phoenix Shadow emerged behind her, her figure moved like a phoenix taking to the air, tearing through the void at a rapid speed, instantly intercepting Flower Goddess. Nero is pulling out, looking subdued because hes emboldened. Under the Alchemical Thunderp coverage, none of The Human Realms Heavenly Prides side dared to charge in, or else they would definitely not be able to carry it off if they were bombarded by that Alchemical Thunderp. But just thenC Whoosh! The void shook as Jason catalyzed the March Arctic to arrive in an instant. Without saying a word, Jason charges right into the Alchemical Thunderp that Nero is fighting. Nero was outright stunned, he didnt think Jason would have the guts toe and intercept him, the point is that Jason wasnt in a good shape, he was bruised and extremely injured, and right now he had the guts to charge into the Alchemical Thunderp. Jason, you seek death! Nero roared as he evolved his battle technique and threw a punch to st Jason. Jason sneered, he wasnt afraid of even the Alchemical Thunderp that Marcus Deathless drew, let alone Neros. At that moment, Jasons own Indestructible Origin Laws were fully activated, with Thunderbolt sting down, but the power of the Laws contained in Thunderbolt was being transformed into Original Power for him to use. Jason took on Nero in Thunderbolt. Finn, Wolf Boy saw Jason rushed into the Thunderbolt area to attack and kill Nero, their faces were stunned, they also wanted to go and help, when Jasons voice came out, Go and help Purple Phoenix Saintess attack and kill Flower Goddess! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. On Flower Goddesss side, Purple Phoenix Saintess also cracked the air and arrived, she used Phoenix Armor to protect her body, her whole body was like a fire-bathed phoenix, killing Flower Goddess. Chapter 2967 King of Dingshan! (II) In the Alchemical Thunderp, Jason was striking with all his might, his punching power was evolving, his Vital Force and Original Power were fused together, in addition to the Original Power transformed by his own Indestructible Origin Laws, all of them were erupting, attacking Nero with the strongest power. The strongest force attacked Nero. Boom! At the same time, Azurius Seal was also striking, and a Dao Destruction divine pattern emerged from the Holy Seal, suppressing Nero head on. Jason wants to make this quick.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The old man that appeared was too powerful and gave him too dangerous a feeling, if he let this old man notice this side, as long as the other party interfered a little, then surely he wouldnt be able to kill Nero, or even himself would face a life and death crisis instead. Granted, Jason is no longer at full strength and is badly injured himself, but Nero is in no better shape. The point is, in this Alchemical Thunderps area, Jason was able to transform that Thunderbolt Law Power into his own Original Power, so Jasons attack was absolutely powerful and unparalleled, plus there was also the suppression of the Azurius Seal, which was aplete desperate situation. Neros face waspletely shocked, he could already see that the Alchemical Thunderp that he had attracted was useless to Jason, it couldnt even restrict Jason, instead it made Jason feel like a fish out of water, the more he fought, the stronger he got. Whats going on? What kind of monster is this Jason? Break me! Nero roared out in fury, the endless The power of creation in the Primal Source Technique he had just condensed was exploding regardless of the cost, his fist momentum evolved and he punched out crazily, not only sting at Jason, but also fending off the Azurius Seal that wasing over from the suppression. Rumble! A roaring, vibrating boom came from the two of them as their Original Power erupted with a huge sound under their hard blows. Nero poured out all his strength, but he was still unable to resist Jasons fist attack, Jasons fist directly broke and killed Neros fist, and heavily bombarded Neros body, and the force of the Heavenly Dao that was hooked in the fist also didnt enter Neros body. At the same time, Azurius Seals power of suppression imprisoned Neros body, and the Dao of Extinction divine pattern emerged, and the power of the Dao of Extinction that gathered into it also suppressed and killed Nero, pointing directly at Neros THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. Click! With Neros current state, there is no way to resist, his the origin of martial arts also came from a burst of broken sound, his vitalityx, his eyes are full of a despair and unwillingness. Jasons face was expressionless, and the gaze in his eyes was cold, and after killing Nero with an all-out strike, he took the treasures on Neros body and quickly left this ce. On the other hand, Purple Phoenix Saintess was shielded by Phoenix Armor as she killed into Thunderbolt, evolving a fire-breathing phoenix that attacked Flower Goddess with unrivaled might. Flower Goddess lost her color as she roared miserably, Youre looking for death! Even if you have a soldiers armor, you cant stop the might of Thunderbolt! Kill! Flower Goddess rises to the asion, striking out with all her might to fend off Purple Phoenix Saintess. Just as Flower Goddess was bent on dealing with Purple Phoenix Saintess, suddenlyC Bang! An ebony-iron long stick suddenly fell from behind her, sting her in the head with a single blow. It was the Heavenly Devil Baton, and Finn was seen ignoring the power of the Thunderbolt st, he killed himself in the middle of the Thunderbolt, and his body took the injuries caused by the Alchemical Thunderp st, he fully exploded his Original Power, and sted the baton on the head of Flower Goddess, sending Flower Goddess directly into a frenzy. Flower Goddesss head, knocking Flower Goddess out of her mind. Nero, Flower Goddess, The Celestial Realm, two of the greatest talents of the world, have fallen! They couldnt even retreat and escape if they wanted to. At the same time, the gray-haired old man noticed the fall of these two Heavenly Pride of the Heavens, and his gaze sank in his old eyes as he turned his head towards this direction. That gaze snapped to Jasons. In an instant, there was a majestic energy fluctuating in the void, like a roiling tidal wave that was about to engulf Jasons side along the void. Undoubtedly, with Jasons current state, this berserk energy of the void swept over, absolutely to be shattered. Just thenC Boom! This side of the void shattered, and the majestic void energy exploded, causing the surrounding space to fluctuate violently like it was about to annihte. In the sted void, King of the Norths figure appeared, holding Reverse Dragon Mace, his silver-white armor was almost stained red, and the charred part out of his chest still had the remnants of heavenly fire. Even so, as the King of the North appeared, as he stood in front of the gray-haired old man, he still towered over him like a giant mountain, guarding the entirety of The Human Realm behind him. King of Dingshan, one of the five kings under Emperor of Heaven, I didnt expect you to show up here! King of the North stared at the gray haired old man, the pupils in his eyes grew morose and cold as he said, Your martial realm The old man called King of Dingshan smiled ndly as he carried his hands behind his back and said, I used shielding treasures to conceal myself and hide in the void, I thought that I didnt need to show up for this battle, but now it seems that King of the North your battle power is still far beyond imagination. As for my martial realm I am just at the half step eternal stage now, is there a problem? King of the North had an icy gaze, which was certainly problematic. King of the NorthIf I remember correctly, at the end of the Ancient Era, King of Dingshan was already a peak level Eternal Realm powerhouse, second only to the existence of the Heavenly King Breaker amongst the five kingly powerhouses appointed by the Emperor of Heaven at that time. King of Dingshan had perhaps sensed that King of the North was in a strange state, his own martial aura was fluctuating, and Original Power had begun to show signs ofxity. This means that King of the Norths the origin of martial arts is already unstable, like a bottle that is already riddled with cracks, and will probably bepletely shattered at the slightest touch. Therefore, King of Dingshans mood seemed extraordinarily pleasant and rxed, and he continued, In that years battle, Emperor of Man alone blocked the heavens, and Emperor of Mans sword was powerful across the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, and was worthy of being one of the most outstanding powerhouses of the Ancient Era. In that battle, I was locked by Emperor of Mans sword and was seriously injured. It was also fortunate that there were many strong people surrounding Emperor of Man, and Emperor of Man was toote to add another sword to kill me. I survived. However, the price was a fall in martial arts realm. King of the Norths eyes shed with essence as he vaguely understood. The power of Emperor of Mans sword is too terrifying, although I am not dead, my Eternal Roots have been destroyed, and even though my injuries have healed, my martial realm has fallen to the half-step Eternal Realm level. King of Dingshan smiled and continued, If not for that, in this battle today, would I be able toe to the passage to meet you King of the North? Ive always had one regret, and that is that Ive never personally killed the five strongest Sealed Kings under Emperor of Heaven. Therefore, this battle will not disappoint you! King of the North opened his mouth in a deep voice, appearing iparably confident, with an unstoppable battle intent erupting. Having said that, King of the Norths countenance was unprecedentedly grave, and even in the battle at the end of the Ancient Era back then, he had never felt this grave. King of Dingshan is now down to a half-step Eternal Realm, but can he be treated like a half-step Eternal Realm powerhouse? If you really want to be treated like this, you just dont know how to die! King of Dingshan peak period, that is the peak of Eternal Realm powerhouse, such an existence even if the fall to half-step Eternal Realm also good, but his battle skills evolution, the use of thew are still there, and also perceived the peak level of Eternal Realm axioms and so on, that is all the half-step Eternal Realm powerhouse have never had. Realm powerhouses have never had. Therefore, dont look at King of Dingshan as just a half-step Eternal, but it would only be a matter of time before he killed some Eternal Realm beginner-ranked powerhouses, or even Eternal Realm middle-ranked powerhouses! Chapter 2968 – A War Breaks Out! King of the North took a deep breath and raised Reverse Dragon Mace, a supreme battle spirit exploding. The gaze in King of Dingshans eyes was also getting colder and colder, that pressure of his own was erupting, sweeping through heaven and earth, causing this side of the void to vibrate, and the majestic energies were converging, and that might was much more powerful than Tiger, Emery, and Alistair and the three of them put together before. King of Dingshan is very confident, he is the peak state of full bloom, King of the Norths state is iparably bad, has already been seriously injured, and time and time again under the unsealing of the battle force, their own the origin of martial arts at any time there is a risk ofplete copse. Even so, King of Dingshan didnt dare to have any lighthearted arrogance, he knew that King of the Norths antithesis, in terms of talent and potential, he knew that he couldntpare to King of the North. Back then, if King of the North had also traveled to the heavens, he would have long been one of the titans of the heavens by now. Therefore, for King of Dingshan, facing an opponent like King of the North, unless he waspletely dead, as long as there was still a breath left in his body, then there was absolutely no way to be half-hearted. Whoosh! At this time, a figure also shed over, carrying a monstrous rage and killing opportunity, it was Tiger, who was holding a long knife, his eyes staring at King of the North, itching to split King of the North into four pieces. King of Dingshan, in order to avoid a long nights sleep, kill King of the North as early as possible. As long as King of the North is killed, its enough to push across the enemies of The Human Realm! Tiger said. The King of Dingshan nodded, and a giant axe emerged, a mysterious rune was presented on the giant axe, with the power of divinity permeating it, a sharp edge like it was going to split the heaven and earth, and an endless aura of blood was spreading out. This is a Divine Weapon, and the weapon that King of Dingshan has been using C the Rift Axe! Tiger also gripped the long sword in his hand, and that angry killing intent was erupting from his body. It was obvious that both King of Dingshan and Tiger were going to team up against King of the North, and they definitely couldnt rest easy until King of the North was killed. In fact, this is to be expected from King of the North. Even if Tiger didnte, King of the North would take the initiative to attack and kill Tiger, otherwise who would deal with a half-step Eternal Realm powerhouse like Tiger? Let Tiger charge over to The Human Realm martial artist side, that no one can stop. Forever Kong all of these people are seriously injured, Tiger just need to kill over, its bound to be a sea of corpses and blood, one person is going to kill the strongest person on The Human Realms side. As a result, King of the North went up against King of Dingshan and Tiger on his own. Forbidden King, Forever Kong, King James, these peoples faces were gloomy, they directly killed towards Shawn and Devins side, and now they will get rid of The Celestial Realm, these two peak Creation realm powerhouses. At this time, King of the Norths Reverse Dragon Mace raised in his hand, and his own Original Power erupted in full force. At this time, King of the North could not care less about the crisis of the broken Origin, and without a full unblocking, he was not the enemy of King of Dingshan and Tigers joint efforts. Meanwhile, the corner of King of the Norths mouth twitched as he was transmitting his voice. A battlefield where the Heavenly Devil metahuman is stalking Elliot. Elliotes from God Devourer, a lineage that is capable of directly devouring a martial artists genjutsu, and is extremely good at attacking and killing in the spiritual realm. Elliot, however, was unable to do anything about the Heavenly Devil genjutsu. This wisp of Heavenly Devils genjutsu carried a wisp of eternal might, and although it wasnt aplete genjutsu, Elliot couldnt do much with Heavenly Devils genjutsu. The battle situation in the battlefield frequently changed, and these Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen sensed all of them, including the King of Dingshaning, and he knew about it. Even, in Heavenly Devil Yuan Shens opinion, King of Dingshan hade, and it was only feared that King of the North would not be able to survive. Just then, King of the Norths transmission came inC Heavenly Devil, if you continue to put in work, do you believe that I willpletely exterminate this wisp of your Yuan Shen at the first opportunity? I dont care what ns this wisp of your Yuan Shen has in The Human Realm, as well as your fleshly body in The Human Realms downfall, right now you kill the other party for me! If I really want to make a move against you, do you believe that King of Dingshan wouldnt mind making a move against you as well? Anyway, in a word, if you dont kill that Creation realm powerhouse from The Celestial Realm, Ill exterminate you at the first opportunity! Heavenly Devil Yuan Shens face changed slightly after hearing this transmission, and then endless anger surged up. Threats! King of the North went so far as to make direct and reckless threats against him! The problem was that King of the North was more than just a threat, and if Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen were to continue to rub it in, then King of the North would really be true to his word and take the lead in destroying this wisp of his Yuan Shen. As for King of Dingshan, would he also take a shot at this wisp of his genjutsu? The results are positive! This wisp of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen remaining was always a threat to Emperor of Heaven, so if there was a chance topletely exterminate Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen, King of Dingshan certainly didnt mind stepping in to help.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At that time, if King of the North and King of Dingshan both targeted this wisp of his Yuan Shen, then the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen felt that it really wouldnt be able to escape. Thinking of this, although Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen was extremely upset, he could only hold his nose and endure it as he stared at Elliot and violently roared, Heavenly Devil Disintegrate! In an instant, the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen went berserk, and the Heavenly Devil silhouette that this strand of Yuan Shen manifested directly split into countless silhouettes in an instant, and this strand of Yuan Shen was splitting, splitting into countless strands of subtle Yuan Shen, and each subtle strand of Yuan Shen was just like a detachment, and all of them swooped down on Elliot. Roar! Elliot roared angrily, he actually sensed an endless crisis, he roared angrily, his full strength in striking out to fend off the invasion of the countless metamorphic divinities split off by Heavenly Devil. But it simply couldnt be blocked, and a strand of the Yuan Shen detachment didnt enter his body and invaded his spiritual sea of consciousness, and was sapping his vitality, was exterminating his spiritual sea of consciousness. At the same timeC King of Dingshan,e and fight! King of the North let out a violent roar, the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand copsed into the air, the berserk and overwhelming Original Power was erupting, wisps of Eternal Power were present, along with the might of this mace, it sted towards King of Dingshan. Axe Splits the Sky! King of Dingshan coldly shouted, he held the Heaven Splitting Axe and activated the Supreme Battle Skill, which was at the Eternal Realm level, even though his martial realm had fallen off the realm, the battle skill axioms from when he was at the peak of the Eternal Realm had long since be iparably skillful. King of Dingshan chopped out with an axe, the huge axe shadow covered the sky and the sun, as if it was going to break this side of the heaven and earth right through, not eternity, but the might of this axe was more terrifying than the outbursts of some of the Eternal Realms powerhouses! On the other hand, Forever Kong and King James join forces and attack Shawn, and together with Ancestor King, they go all out on Shawn. Forbidden King, on the other hand, moved and shed to Saint Maries side of the battlefield, and he evolved forbidden runes that suppressed heaven and earth, pressing down on Devin. Saint Marie and the Golden Winged Roc saw Forbidden Kinge to their aid, and they also immediately exploded with all their might, executing their strongest strikes and sparring at Devin. Chapter 2969 – Attacking and Killing a Creationist Powerhouse! First City side. The Human Realm Celestial Pride, and the major Forbidden Land fighters retreated to this side of the city. Among the lords of Land of the Divine Fallen, only Thunder Walker and Kong are alive, while the rest of the lords are all killed in battle. Land of the Falling Phoenix, Holy Dragon Land, Scarlet Land, and several other Forbidden Land city lords are the same, and only one or two survived, which can be said to be extremely tragic. More than half of the million Forbidden Land fighters were casualties, and the Forbidden Land fighters who were still alive were basically injured, each one drenched in blood, but the unyielding fighting spirit was still at its peak. The Satan Operation Group Warriors led by Mr. Iron Fist who came over to fight in the war also sacrificed a great deal, with a number of Satan Operation Group Warriors sacrificing their lives, including Baron. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and the rest of them had red eyes and a sense of mourning.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Human Realms side of the Celestial Pride are all basically alive, but theyre all in bad shape as well, with serious injuries, including Single Arm, Dark Phoniex, Lilith, White Fox, Phantom and others. Jason said in a deep voice, Everyone heal their wounds first. Those who have captured the enemy Storage Ring on hand can look at what healing medicines are inside the Storage Ring and heal and recover first. Jason had Marcus Deathless and Neros Storage Ring in his hands, and when he killed Nero, Jason snatched his opponents Storage Ring as well. At this point, Jason wore out the mental branding in Marcus Deathless, NeroStorage Ring, to see what healing medicine was within the Storage Ring. Marcus DeathlessMarcus Deathless sensed when the mental imprint in the Storage Ring was worn away. In the distance ahead, Marcus Deathless face was incredibly grim, and by now his physical body was gradually recovering, with Emperor Wallop and Chaos both giving him some healing Holy Pill to recover. The moment the mental imprint within the Storage Ring he had been taken from wore off, he was sensing it, knowing in his heart that Jason was checking out his Storage Ring. This made Marcus Deathless feel incredibly furious and ashamed. However, he doesnt care anymore, the treasures kept in the Storage Ring are actually nothing, this time he came to attack The Human Realm, including these Heavenly Pride of the Ascended Heavens and other powerhouses, of course, he wont bring all the treasures, just some healing elixirs, attacking treasures, and so on. At this time, Jason was already exploring Marcus Deathless Storage Ring, there was also a Demigod Elixir within the Storage Ring, as well as a Rune of the Most Powerful Strike, and a Defense Type Treasure, which were considered to be the best of the best, other than that, there was nothing else within the Storage Ring. Other than that, theres nothing else inside the Storage Ring, and whats left is a next level Healing Holy Pill, and some Holy Spirit Stones or something. JasonDemigod Elixir was removed and he swallowed and refined it directly. At the same time, there was also that Rune of the Supreme Strike and the defensive treasure artifacts were taken out, and the other treasures within the Storage Ring, he distributed to Mr. Iron Fist and other Satan Operation Group Warriors, as well as The Human Realm Heavens Pride and others. Neros Storage Ring, which he tosses to Finn to check out, and Purple Phoenix Saintess, who is also checking out Flower Goddess Storage Ring. Anyway, Storage Rings treasures, especially the healing elixir, Jason tells them to distribute to Thunder Walker and other city lords, so that they can also distribute some to the seriously injured Forbidden Land warriors. The Celestial RealmSo many Creation realm powerhouses have fallen, some Storage Rings were left behind in the battlefield without time to get them, and some of them were also picked up, and now that all of these Storage Rings are open, The Human Realms side also needs arge amount of resources to recover. As for Jason, he leaves the Storage Ring alone for now as he recovers from his own injuries. It had to be said that Demigod Elixirs effects were indeed very effective, his extremely injured physical body was recovering, and so was his depleted Origin Qi and Blood. He checked his own origin, with one third of his origin being depleted, even after taking Demigod Elixir, this depleted origin could not be recovered, but it was more or lesspensated for, just that the effect was not great. Jason had been fighting by burning his own origin before, whichsted for a long time and caused irreversible damage, which was able to be mended back if the time spent on burning the origin forbat was not too long. Now a whole third of it had been consumed, and an irreversible injury to the Origin had been formed. Jason, however, didnt care anymore as he tried desperately to recover from his injuries because the fight wasnt over yet. Emperor Wallop and the others, as well as the army of the heavens had already retreated to the side, and most likely wouldnt make a move until the battle between King of the North and King of Dingshan was decided. However, the battle at the Creation realm level continues. Shawn and Devin were already fighting for their lives with all their might at the moment, they had taken extremely high grade pills and were battling madly burning their own origins. Even if Forbidden King, King James , Ancestor King and others traveled to support them, they wouldnt be able to take these two for a moment and a half. After all, Forbidden King and their injuries are only somewhat recovered, ying out less than fiveyers of the peak period of thebat power, especially King James , Reborn from Nirvana after the recovery is to take a long time, at this moment King James is The Human Realm several Creation At this moment, King James is the weakest among the several Creation Realm powerhouses in The Human Realm, and he is also dragging his serious injuries in the battle. After Jason refined the medicinal properties of that Demigod Elixir, a brilliant light shed in his eyes and he said, You guys stay here and heal your wounds, Im going to help in the battle! Saying that, Jasons figure moved and sprinted towards Saint Maries side of the battlefield. Saint Marie, Forbidden King, and the Golden Winged Roc were attacking Devin, but Devin was in a frantic state of attacking and killing at the moment, he burned his own original source of qi and blood, and a sword awn containing the power of the peak of the Creation sliced across the sky, piercing through the confined space that Forbidden King had evolved, and then endless sword awns shrouded towards Forbidden King and Saint Marie. Forbidden King was too injured to evolve a confinement rune to block Devins attack. Devin was also fuming in his heart, Kai Skyfallen, the young lord of Empyrean Falls, had already been killed, including some of the strongest Creation realm beginner and intermediate rankers in Empyrean Falls who had also died in battle. This drove Devin crazy, thinking that even if he had originated from the explosion, he would have ended up with Saint Marie and Forbidden King. With Forbidden Kings state, if Devin really wanted to seize the opportunity to blow up his origin under close quarters, he really wouldnt be able to carry it off, and Forbidden King would also die. Its just that Devin hasnt found the right opportunity yet, so hes fighting like crazy with his burning essence. Thumbs up! Thumbs up! At that moment, Devin once again erupted a powerful and unparalleled sword aura, in which the creation runes appeared, containing the monstrous power of his burning essence blood, and attacked Saint Marie and Forbidden King. Saint Marie and Forbidden King go all out, but Devin doesnt care and goes for the Jadeite Attack. In an instant, the sword de both cut through Saint Marie and Forbidden Kings bodies, Saint Marie was stabbed by a sword and blood flowed horizontally. Forbidden King did the same, a strand of the sword de almost pierced through the small of his abdomen. Devin was also hit by Saint Maries and Forbidden Kings attacks and kept spitting blood out of his mouth, he no longer cared and seized this opportunity, his figure directly rushed towards Forbidden King and Saint Marie, preparing to explode his own origin. Just thenC Whoosh! A figure violently cracked the air and arrived with great speed, followed by a rune catalyzing and sting at Devin! In the rune, a peak creation pressure was erupting, this was the rune of a supreme strike. Jason rushed over at the critical moment, catalyzing that Rune of Creation and sting it directly at Devin. Chapter 2970 – The Fall of Creation Devin was caughtpletely off guard, and was alsopletely unexpected that Jason would instantly kill him, and was still catalyzing a Rune of Creation! Boom! This Rune of Creation detonated, and the The power of creation formed in an instant was furious and unparalleled, and it sted towards Devin. Devin was also in a poor state right now, his body was bruised and battered, and under the constant burning of his originating qi and blood, his originating injuries were not optimistic. Therefore, suddenly facing the bombardment of this Creation realm peak rune, it also made Devins face change, he immediately roared, the longsword in his hand blossomed with a piercing and eye-catching sword aura, and the The power of creation under the burning of the origin also surged into the longsword, and the erupting sword aura chopped horizontally across the sky to meet and strike at the supreme strike of that Creation rune. With a loud boom, Devin tried his best to resist the power of the runic outburst of this Creation Strike, but he himself was shaken to the point that he kept coughing up blood and fell back. Just thenCThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Boom! Boom! Two booming and vibrating sound waves came one after another, only to see Forbidden King evolve the Forbidden Seal Incantation Rune, the Forbidden Seal Incantation Rune pressed down from a high altitude, and the Binding Seal Incantation Rune rose from the ground, enveloping Devins entire being. Devin was wounded, and for a while it was difficult to break through the restriction of this forbidding binary text, and at the same timeC Whew! Jason kills with Azurius Seal in hand. This time, Jason once again burned his own origin essence blood, and he urged the Azurius Seal with all his might, causing a Dao Exterminating Divine Pattern to emerge on the Holy Seal, wisps of Dao Exterminating Divine Power erupting, and the silhouette of the Qinglong Mirage also emerging, suppressing the sky, strong and unrivaled. Jason catalyzed the March Arctic and attacked Devin with the speed of the wind. Devin was being suppressed by the forbidden runes evolved by Forbidden King, when Jason attacked with the Holy Seal in his hand, Devins reaction was still a beat too slow, he couldnt counterattack in time, the only thing he could do was to put out his sword to parry. At this pointC Thumbs up! A white jade-like sword awn arrived across the sky, sealing towards Devins sword awn and blocking Devins sword momentum. Its Saint Maries Sword of Heaven, and she catalyzes White Jade Sword to shut down Devins outgoing offense. In doing so, Devin would not be able to fend off an attack toward Jason holding the Holy Seal. In an instantC Bang! Jason held the Azurius Seal and fiercely sted at Devins chest, and the power of extinguishing the Dao contained within the holy seal also madly surged into Devins body, pointing straight towards his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. In addition, all of that Original Power under Jasons Origin Breath eruption also sted at Devins physical body. Thumbs up! At the same time, a burst of tearing sounds came from Devins back as the Golden-winged Roc attacked from behind, its sharp ws almost piercing through Devins entire back! The Forbidden Rune evolved by Forbidden King also sted into Devin, sending blood and flesh flying. Devin copsed on the ground, under Jason and the others such a joint strike, finally killed him, mainly because Devinthe origin of martial arts injuries have been unbearable, Jasons Azurius Seal contains the power of extinguishing the Dao under the bombardment, Devins the origin of martial arts waspletely annihted. After Devins death, Jason moves and attacks towards Shawns side. Shawn sensed Devins fall, he instantly went berserk, his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was burning madly, he roared out in anger and evolved the supreme battle technique in the lineage of the Sealed God. Rumble! In an instant, the sky and earth seemed to be sealed, imprisoning Forever Kong and King James. Shawns Original Power is on fire, detonating the sealed world, which contains his burning Original Power, and once detonated, it will be powerful enough to strike Forever Kong and King James again. Just thenC Whoosh! Jason hurriedly arrived, he offered up a defensive treasure weapon, and under his urging, this treasure weapon was filled with endless dao light, presenting a defensive rune as the treasure weapon braced itself to meet Shawn. With a rumble, Shawn detonated the sealed heavens and earth, and the st of that terrifying energy swept through the air and impacted forward. However, most of the failures under the Sealing Heaven and Earth Detonation were warded off by the defensive treasure artifact that Jason had offered up, and this treasure artifact was also destroyed. Kill him! Jason bellowed as he activated the Azurius Seal and suppressed Shawn, the suppressive power contained within the holy seal enveloped the sky and suppressed Shawn as well. Boom! At the same time, Jason insta-burned and threw a frantic punch, hyping up Azure Dragon Dao Fist and sting it at Shawn. Forever Kong, Ancestor King, and King James were also striking, as well as the arriving Forbidden King and Saint Marie, all of whom erupted with their full power, evolving battle techniques that surrounded and attacked Shawn. Under Azurius Seals suppression, Shawn was reduced to a living target, and couldnt even blow himself up if he wanted to, so he could only watch as Jason and the others attacks bombarded his body. Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the joint attack of Jason and others, Shawn howled miserably in the air, his physical body was directly broken, and the origin of martial arts was also shattered, and he fell in extreme unwillingness and resentment. Dead! In doing so, Shawn and Devin were both killed and fell on the spot. Elliots battle against Heavenly Devils genjutsu was split at this point. Only to see Elliot continuously open his mouth and howl miserably, the countless subdivisions of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen were eroding his physical body and spiritual sea of consciousness, dividing it little by little, making him experience that unbearable feeling of severe pain. In the end, Elliots spiritual sea of consciousness was worn down by the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen little by little, and in the process, Elliot was also fighting back with all his might, wanting to die with the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen. However, Elliot was still a lost cause, and in the end, his spiritual sea of consciousness waspletely worn away, and he fell. Heavenly Devil Yuan Shens shadow coalesced again, but this shadow looked extremely weak, and was about to be unable to maintain at any time, so it could be seen that after killing Elliot with a strand of Yuan Shens power, Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen had also suffered a heavy blow, and was at the moment incredibly weak. Forever Kongs gaze looked towards the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen, and a refined aura flickered in his old eyes. At that moment, Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen flickered, rejoined Finns sea of consciousness, and fell directly into silence. Finn was originally recovering from his injuries, and when he sensed the attachment of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen, he was somewhat surprised in his heart, simply because he sensed that this strand of Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen had be weak, weakened by at least sixty to seventy percentpared to before. Rumble! At that moment, the two half-step Eternal powerhouses, King of Dingshan and Tiger, even teamed up to attack King of the North with a single strike. The Heaven Splitting Axe in the hands of King of Dingshan was horrifyingly monstrous, the axe power that chopped and killed contained endless power of the Great Dao, and what was evolved was a battle skill at the eternal level, a single axe to open up the heavens, it was by no means a false statement. The long sword in Tigers hand also erupted with the Heavenly Sun de Power, matching King of Dingshans attack towards King of the North. King of the North swung Reverse Dragon Mace to meet him, and with one blow, King of the North was able to withstand King of Dingshans stunning axe, but was struck by Tigers de. With a click, the silver-white armor in front of King of the Norths chest directly shattered, blood and flesh flew out, and a mouthful of Origin Essence blood spewed out. Chapter 2971 King of the North Crisis Tigerughed coldly and rose up, seeing King of the North so wounded brought a surge of pleasure to his heart. In his opinion, this time King of the North that was bound to die. Because he knows what kind of existence King of Dingshan is, in the ancient times that was a peak Eternal Realm powerhouse, although it was wounded by the Emperor of Mans sword power in the battle at the end of the ancient times, and the martial arts fell down the realm, but the King of Dingshans martial arts sense, martial arts battle techniques and so on are still there. What was even more terrifying was that King of Dingshans physical physique was by no means that of a half-step Eternal Realm, and although the strength of King of Dingshans physical physique had weakened a bit along with the Martial Dao Falling Realm, the extent of the weakening was something far inferior to the extent of the Martial Dao Falling Realm. Therefore, in Tigers eyes, he had never regarded King of Dingshan as a half-step Eternal Realm powerhouse, and with King of Dingshans strength, killing some Eternal Realm middle-ranked powerhouses would not be a problem. Even, in Tigers opinion, King of Dingshan might be able to spell Eternal Realm high level powerhouses if he really wanted to. On the contrary, King of the North, now King of the Norths origin injury has beenpletely suppressed, its own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS breath arex, in such a situation, King of the North which have any chance of winning? King of the North, this time its going to be your death! Tiger said with a sardonic smile. King of the North took a deep breath, his face looked iparably pale, but his own battle spirit and killing intent was weakened, he raised Reverse Dragon Mace and said coldly, A mereckey, who deserves to say this to me? Even if you die, its you who will go first! Saying that, King of the North shouted, his own aura shook up, and the shadow of a side of the ice-sealed world faintly emerged behind him, and the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand subdued and killed, sting towards Tiger. Tiger immediately sensed a powerful and oppressive might crushing over, his face changed, the Sr de in his hand raised, bursting out a de gas that impacted the sky, he chopped horizontally with a de, the force of heavenly yang contained within it exploded, and it was also wrapped in a wisp of eternal power, chopping and killing the King of the North. The King of Dingshans gaze went cold as he appeared extremely confident as he took a step across towards the front and coldly shouted, Split Sky! As the voice fell, the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in King of Dingshans hand cleaved out countless axe momentums in the void, and one axe momentum converged together, forming an iparably huge Cleaving character in the void! This crack is condensed by the iparably severe axe potential, a stroke contains the power of endless axe potential, presenting aplex and subtlew pattern, the entire font is filled with a sharp meaning of tearing through the sky, copsing the sky, towards the King of the North head to suppress down. King of the Norths face stared up as the essence in his eyes exploded and he shouted angrily, Reverse Dragon Incantation, Shake the Sky Strike! In an instant, a reverse dragon shadow appeared on the Reverse Dragon Mace, King of the North held the Reverse Dragon Mace, and the great mace sted, containing a heaven-shaking power, and the great Dao of heaven and earth resonated with it, and the shadow of the great mace spanned across the sky and earth, and sted with a pressure that shook the Nine Heavens and the Ten Earths, and met the attack of the King of the North. Dingshans attack. Even the shadow of the Frozen World floating behind King of the North sted through, in meeting Tiger with King of Dingshan. Rumble! In the end, King of the North solo blocked King of Dingshan and Tigers attack and exchanged blows, erupting a deafening sound power, this side of the earth and sky shook with it, and the entire Ancient Battlefield trembled, the horrible and monstrous might was sweeping, shocking the hearts of the people. After this blownded, it was Tiger who was seen stifling a grunt with his mouth open, blood spilling out from the corners of his mouth, and his figure being shaken back. This caused Tigers face to be shocked beyond belief,pletely not expecting that he himself would still be shocked by King of the Norths attack when he teamed up with King of Dingshan. At the same time, the crack character condensed by King of Dingshans axe momentum also cracked open with a roar, and a single axe momentum, endless axe shadows enveloped the King of the North, shattering the great mace silhouette spanning heaven and earth, and also breaking and killing that side of the frozen worlds silhouette. Pfft! Pfft! Some of the axe power chopped King of the North, in King of the Norths body left a trail of blood marks, the surface of these blood marks is only a small injury, the terrible is the axe power embedded in the force of thew, did not enter the body of King of the North, until the origin of martial arts to the King of the North topletely detonate. martial arts, to King of the Norths the origin of martial arts topletely detonate. The King of the Norths division of power to suppress and wear out that axe powerw power that had not entered his body was equal to thew power that was sting against the King of Dingshans one inside his body. In the end, King of the North wore out the power of thosews, but he was also shaken to the point that he kept coughing up blood, and his injuries worsened again. King of the North, in such a state, to still be able to support himself until now is indeed remarkable! King of Dingshan opened his mouth, and he was truly in awe. In his ce, he asked himself that he would not be able to maintain such battle power under such a severe origin injury. Admiration after admiration, King of Dingshans murderous intent instead became even more intense as he said, Id like to see how many more moves you can take from me! Saying that, the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in King of Dingshans hand raised up, and a wave of divine power erupted from the axe, and an axe power that tore through the sky presented itself, once again enveloping King of the North. Tiger also wields the Sr de, targeting King of the North for an assault. At this point, Forever Kong, Forbidden King, King James , Ancestor King, Saint Marie and these men arrived. Forever Kong looked towards King of the Norths battlefield and said, King of the North is no match for King of Dingshan and Tiger, at this rate, King of the North wont be able to hold out for long! Cooperate with King of the North and kill Tiger first! Forbidden King spoke in a deep voice as he moved and rushed towards the battlefield. Forever Kong nced purposefully toward Finns side, and eventually, with a determined look in his eyes, he reached forward with a shout, Tree of Enlightenment! Mengze Mountain. The Tree of Enlightenment was swaying, a five-colored haze filled the air, vaguely emitting a burst of sounds of the Great Dao. At that moment, as if the Tree of Enlightenment had been summoned by some kind of call, the ground where the Tree of Enlightenment was located suddenly cracked, and even the cracks spread to therge grave in front of it. Eventually, on the cracked ground, the roots of the Tree of Enlightenment rose up, and the entire Tree of Enlightenment soared into the air and flew towards Ancient Battlefield. On the Ancient Battlefield side, with Forever Kongs call, soon, a Tree of Enlightenment came to shatter the void and towered above Forever Kongs head, with a five-colored haze flowing. When Ancestor King saw this he looked startled and said, Forever Kong, the Tree of Enlightenment is associated with the suppression array of that great tomb, if you summon the Tree of Enlightenment, the great array of the great tomb will be loosened, and Heavenly Devils physical body will at any time be Heavenly Devils flesh will be able to break out at any time! Forever Kong said in a deep voice, We cant care about so much now. Just now, the Heavenly Devil Primordial Spirit fought Elliot to death, and the Heavenly Devil Primordial Spirit has already suffered a heavy blow. At this time, even if Heavenly Devils physical bodyes out of the ground, with the residual power of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen, it wont be able to dominate Heavenly Devils physical body! Now, one can only bet that the Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen doesnt dare to let the Heavenly Devil flesh bodye out of the ground! King James , Ancestor King and the rest of the people sniffed and their faces fell silent. It was really only a gamble now that King of the Norths side was in a crisis, and there wasnt enough strength to support it, and once King of the North couldnt hold out and was killed, then The Human Realm would also meet its demise!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 2972 – Battle Tiger! Mengze Mountain. After Tree of Enlightenment left, therge grave showed a spiderweb of cracks, and those cracks had wisps of ck mist filling them. Within the entirerge tomb, there was actually a confinement array embedded within it, but with the Tree of Enlightenment leaving, after that one tree root that had originally strung together the runicws of that confinement array was detached, the entire confinement array had be unstable, or rather, a gap had appeared. Underneath the great grave, in that huge Devil spirit root, a trace of Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen branch embedded in the Devil spirit root had already sensed something, and the Yuan Shen branchs consciousness fluctuated. SteepC Swish! Swish! The eyes of the Heavenly Devils physical body that was confined under therge grave opened steeply, and an invisible pressure was permeating. However, when this pressure presented itself, a runicw presented itself within therge tomb and intertwined, forming the beginnings of arge formation. Its just that this big formation is obviouslycking. Having a deficiency means being able to break ground. To break out? At this moment, the consciousness of this Yuan Shen detachment was fluctuating. Of course, it wasnt this Yuan Shen split that was able to make the call, but rather that strand of Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen, so the consciousness of this Yuan Shen split was fluctuating, and in theherworld, it was connecting andmunicating with the Yuan Shen main body. In Ancient Battlefield, within Finns Sea of Consciousness, the strand of Heavenly Devils genesis that had been heavily damaged and silenced awakened; he had received a fluctuation of consciousness from the genesiss bilocation, and immediately understood what had happened. The Heavenly Devil genjutsu also sensed that the Tree of Enlightenment had arrived at Ancient Battlefield, hovering above Forever Kongs head. This meant that there was a deficiency in therge graves confinement array, and as long as he moved his mind, there was a great chance that his suppressed and confined fleshly body would be able to break out of the earth. The question is, can it be done? Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen silently sensed the state of this strand of its own Yuan Shen was very poor! Under the all-out fight to the death of Elliot such a Creation realm peak powerhouse, this wisp of his genesis has lost as much as sixty to seventy percent, with the current situation of this wisp of his genesis, even if his flesh can break through the ground, his current genesis power is simply unable to manipte his flesh. What will be triggered once the physical body cannot be controlled? The Heavenly Devil genjutsu fellpletely silent as he thought of the ck abyss he sensed in Shadowmist Woond, and the spirit object that was born from that abyss fused with Dark Origin. Also, theres Forbidden King before he got sober If, if his own Yuan Shen power was unable to control his physical body, once his physical body came out of the ground, Im only afraid that the inexplicable existence in the Dark Abyss wouldnt mind obliterating his Yuan Shen and taking control of his physical body, right? It was as if, the existence of the Dark Abyss had been trying to erode Forbidden Kings divine sense and dominate Forbidden Kings physical body. Therefore, Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen knew very well that once he let his physical body break out at this time, the probability was that this strand of his Yuan Shen would be eroded, and then his physical body would be taken over! Human race, how treacherous and insidious! Heavenly Devils genjutsu thought angrily. King of the North forced him to fight Elliot, only afraid that he also calcted all this in advance, even if after this battle The Human Realm side of the strong loss of serious, that Heavenly Devil this wisp of Yuan Shen will not dare to easily let his physical body directly break out of the ground. Including now, Forever Kong dared to summon Tree of Enlightenment over because the Heavenly Devil genjutsu was too depleted from spamming Elliot. Thats why, when the battle broke out, Forever Kong didnt dare to summon the Tree of Enlightenment easily, because at that time, Heavenly Devil genjutsu and Elliot were just grinding, and didnt have any attrition.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Once the Tree of Enlightenment was summoned at that moment, the Heavenly Devil genjutsu directly allowed its flesh to break out, and the consequences would be unimaginable. Heavenly Devil metamorphosis of the main body and the bilocation aremunicated in a single thought. Heavenly Devils Yuan Shen consciousness fluctuated, and then fell directly into silence as a way to slowly recover the depleted Yuan Shen power. As for the Mengze Mountain Great Burial Mound side, that Heavenly Devil Yuan Shen split was also quiet, and the entire Great Burial Mound, as always, did notpletely crack open. Clearly, the Heavenly Devil metahuman had made a choice. Ancient Battlefield in. After Forever Kong summoned Tree of Enlightenment over to him, he said with a sinking gaze in his eyes, Lets team up to pester Tiger! Im going to participate in the siege! Jason came forward and said in a firm tone. Forever Kong subconsciously tried to deny it; after all, Jason was still only on the Immortality level to be exact. However, thinking about Jasons solo blocking of The Celestial Realms three most powerful celestials in the battlefield, and also killing Creation realm powerhouses alone, the fact that Shawn and Devin were killed in the back had a direct role to y in Jasons death. Therefore, Forever Kong did not refuse, but simply said, Jason, need to be careful. If there is danger, you must retreat! Forever Kong is right, there is a danger that you will have to evacuate and we will make it a priority to escort you to retreat. King James said. Jason knew in his heart that Forever Kong and the others meant that if there was a dangerous situation, then they would prioritize to save him from a fatal crisis. Anyway, lets see what happens. Just kill the enemy if you can. Jason said. Tiger, you traitor still aiding and abetting the enemy, I will kill you today! Forever Kong chortles as he charges Tiger. Tiger was cooperating with King of Dingshan to attack and kill King of the North, and when he heard this sound, his gaze turned, and the pupils in his eyes coldly shrunk slightly, and he actually saw a precious tree sting towards him head-on. Forever Kong spirit attack and kill technique was actually very powerful, he had previously used his spiritual power to conjure up the Tree of Enlightenments shadow, but it was just a shadow, facing a half-step Eternal Realms powerhouse like Tiger, the conjured shadow was actually of little use. Forever Kong summoned the Tree of Enlightenment over, and the mental power manifested a shadow that fused with the Tree of Enlightenment, controlling the Tree of Enlightenment proper, with his own mental power attached, and swept across to Tiger in response. This was a supreme strike against the spiritual level. Forever Kong can only use his spiritual power to attack Tiger, he is too heavily injured, other aspects of the attack will definitely not be able to help Tiger. Tree of Enlightenment swept across the room, aimed directly at Tigers spiritual awareness. This caused Tigers face to freeze up, but he was fearless. What is eternity? Eternity refers not only to the physical body, but also to eternity in spiritual consciousness. As a result, Eternal Realm powerhouses have an immensely powerful Sea of Spiritual Consciousness that is connected to the heavens and earth, and the power of their Yuan Shen reaches an unimaginably powerful point. It is for this reason that Eternal Realm powerhouses are able to split their genjutsu. Tiger hadnt stepped into true eternity yet, but having cultivated to a half-step Eternal Realm, his own Sea of Spiritual Consciousness was equally powerful, far surpassing Creation realm powerhouses countless times over. Hence, Tiger bellowed as he condensed the de of his Yuan Shen, which was also carrying the power of the Heavenly Sun, to sh at that Tree of Enlightenment. Just thenC Whoosh! Forbidden King appears silently, evolving forbidden runes that lock down the space where Tiger is. At the same moment, with a boom, Jason urged Azurius Seal, and Azurius Seal also sted over, a force of suppression dropping down, also suppressing Tiger. King James, Saint Marie, Ancestor King and the others also went all out at this moment, erupting with the most powerful strikes and attacking Tiger. Chapter 2973 – Battle Tiger! The Human Realm side of the Creation realm level powerhouses were making their moves, even Jason came to join the battle, as for the others it would be difficult to participate in such a battle. Tiger was a half-step Eternal Realm powerhouse no matter what, just the pressure of that martial realm that erupted from his body was terrifying, and only Creation realm level powerhouses were able to resist it. As for Jason, he was equipped with Dragon Bloodline, and even if he faced a higher-ranked powerhouse, he was actually very little affected by the pressure, and it was for this reason that Jason was able to participate in the battle. A bunch of mole crickets! Just by yourselves, you want to surround and kill me? How ridiculous! Since you all want to die, then Ill let you have your way! Tiger roared out in anger, he could see that Forever Kong and the others just wanted to hunt him. This made Tiger incredibly angry, he basically maintained his peak fighting strength, and after the battle with King of the North, he was somewhat depleted, and only depleted, he hadnt suffered too much injury yet. As for the exertion in the sparring, Tiger was perfectly capable of taking elixirs to quickly recover to make up for it. However, Forever Kong and the others, each of whom were actually heavily injured and still at Creation realm level of strength, even dared toe and hunt him, which naturally made Tiger furious. Thumbs up! Tigers spiritual power coalesced into the de of Yuan Shen and chopped horizontally at the Tree of Enlightenment that swept and pped over, this was a sh at the level of the spiritual sea of consciousness, and Tiger was confident that his half-step Eternal Realms spiritual power was strong enough, and thus of course, he was not afraid of it. As for the other peoples siege, Tigerughed coldly, his own origin qi and blood steeply and crazily erupted, monstrous qi and blood swept through this heaven and earth, and even that piece of origin qi and blood was flooded with a piercing light that looked like a me. The stock of originated qi and blood that instantly rose up from Tigers body was enveloped in that me-like light, and it was clearly consumed in arge and rapid manner. The origin burns! It was obvious that Tiger was directly burning his own origin qi and blood. This caused a terrifying and monstrous pressure to permeate Tigers body, with his half-step Eternal Realm strength, how terrifying was the might that could erupt under the burning of his origin qi and blood? Its absolutely unimaginable! Sr de Incantation, kill! Tigers roar came out, that long knife in his hand flooded with a piercing and eye-catching de aura, and under the burning of the origin qi and blood, that heavenly yang power that erupted from this long knife gave a sense of destroying the sky and destroying the earth. Thumbs up! Tiger shed out horizontally with this de, a zing de aura coalesced and took shape in the void, and this side of the void was directly split open by this de. The forbidden rune evolved by Forbidden King was directly split into pieces by this de at this moment, and the Azurius Seal that Jason had urged over was also directly split away by this de. The des momentum, with unabated power, cut across towards Forever Kong, King James, Saint Marie, Ancestor King, Jason and the others, as if it was going to kill all of them within a single sh. Buzz! At that moment, the Harmonic Crucible arrived across the sky, and the Dinosaurs light flourished, dropping down a dark light, like an iron curtain, to ward off the de. Meanwhile, King James , Ancestor King, Saint Marie and others were all striking out, exploding their own strongest offenses to date to meet them forward. Rumble! In the end, King James and the others attacks hardened against Tigers de, erupting with a deafening sound that resounded through the heavens and earth. Harmonic Crucibles drooping iron curtain was shattered, and Forever Kong, King James, and the others, one by one, were also forced back under the horizontal sh of that supreme de, while some blood sttered in the air. Jason was also injured by the de qi contained within that de aura, and the Green Dragon Golden Body couldnt withstand that strand of de qi, which directly seeped into Jasons body, bringing up a shower of blood, and just a strand of the de qi was about to cut Jason off. Terror! Jasons eyes sank, and he realized the horror of a half-step Eternal Realm powerhouse, especially since Tiger is now in the state of burning himself in the origin of martial arts, and although his attacking and killing power is still far from reaching the Eternal Realm level, he is many times more powerful than Tyron, Kieran, and other peak Creation realm powerhouses who have already fallen. These Creation Realm peak powerhouses are many times more powerful than Tyron, Kieran and others who have already fallen! How can you all think to kill me? Not to mention that youre all heavily injured, even if you were in your prime, you wouldnt be able to kill me! Tigerughed fiercely, Sr de raised up again and shed horizontally, the de split in the void and turned into countless de awns, enveloping all of them towards Forbidden King, Forever Kong and the others. Forbidden King did not say a word, his eyes glowed red, and he once again evolved the runes of forbidden heaven and earth, and in the void there was a channel of forbidden power condensed and formed, blocking the void where Forbidden King was, and forbidding the de power that Tiger had evolved. With the Harmonic Crucible in hand and his own original ki on fire, Forever Kong sts Forbidden King. Thumbs up!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Blood was dripping from the corner of Saint Maries mouth as she still cast Sword of Heaven, and White Jade Sword transformed into a snowy sword and met it. Behind King James, the Phoenix Spirit appeared, and he fused himself with the Spirit, pping his palm forward with a determined look. Ancestor Kingsnky body skyrocketed with gnarled muscles, holding the Ancestral Dragon Staff, the whole person seemed to be transformed into an ancient giant, the Ancestral Dragon Staff in his hand vaguely appeared as the shadow of an ancestral dragon, and in this way, he sted at Tiger. Jason was fuming as well, shielding himself with the Azurius Seal as the stirring Sunling Bloodline converged frantically towards an evolved fistprint that was the Extension Arctic Fist. Thumbs up! A sword shadow across heaven and earth is presented in the sky, Jason uses Extension Arctic Fist to catalyze Sword of the Emperors attack. At the same time, the Emperor of Man Sword Spirit that was already in the body was integrated into the sword shadow, and with Jasons attack, the sword shadow chopped across the sky, killing Tiger head on. This strike could be said to be the strongest strike that Jason was able to break out at the moment, catalyzed by Extension Arctic and incorporating the Emperor of Man sword spirit, so the power of this strike was iparably powerful, and it was aimed straight at Tiger. Hmm? Tiger was alerted and turned his eyes towards Jasons side, the sword power vapors chopping across actually made him feel an inexplicable sense of threat. Break! Tiger bellowed, and a piercing de aura instantly coalesced, meeting the sword power shadow. Rumble! In the end, the crowd and Tigers attack were once again hard together, erupting in a shocking manner. Forever Kong, King James , Ancestor King and the others were once again injured by that sword power, but their attacks also bombarded on Tiger, and the sword power shadow that contained Emperor of Mans sword spirit within also chopped Tiger, leaving a blood-colored sword mark on Tigers body. Tiger evolved a sword awn also shed at Jason, Azurius Seal blocked in front of Jason, resisted the power of this sword, but despite this Jasons entire person was still shaken flying, arge mouthful of blood spitting wildly. If Azurius Seal hadnt resisted, this de would have been able to cut Jason in half. Regardless, the crowd joined forces and still injured Tiger, causing Tigers own martial aura to have a brief rise and fall. At that moment, Forbidden King charged again, and a rune emerged in his hand; it was a formation rune. Chapter 2974 – Killing Tiger! Boom! After Forbidden King sacrificed this formation rune, this formation rune was urged to form a formation that enveloped Tiger. The ancient Emperor of Man had left behind a Terrain Formation, and the runes of this Terrain Formation were controlled by the nine guardians of Forbidden Land, and Forever Kong, Ancestor King, Saint Marie, King James, Blood Fiend, Christopher Walsh, Silent King, and the dead have all put up their runes to fight against the guardians of The Celestial Realm. Previously, Forever Kong, Ancestor King, Saint Marie, King James, and the dead Blood Fiend, Christopher Walsh, and Silent King have all offered up their Terrain Formation runes to form a guardian battle against thebined might of The Celestial Realms creation. Its just that the Terrain Formation that Forever Kong and the others converged into at that time was notplete, and the main rune of this Terrain Formation left behind by Emperor of Man was actually in the hands of Forbidden King. It was because Forbidden King was best at spatial confinement and blockade. Therefore, the formation rune that Forbidden King offered right now was the main rune, and under its activation, it formed arge formation that enveloped Tiger. Not only that, Forbidden Kings entire face turned hideous as he hissed and his origin burned, once again evolving the forbidden dichotomy, fusing together with that Terrain Formations main rune. In an instant, the side of space that imprisoned Tiger seemed to have solidified, and from the surrounding void, wisps of imprisoning power were pulled out, converging on top of the imprisoning runes evolved by Forbidden King, and the side of imprisoning space that had been formed was actually directly restricting Tiger. To be precise, it briefly restrained Tiger. Tiger was roaring, his entire being raging, his origin qi and blood burning, endlessw runes presenting themselves, forming a berserk and iparable destructive force to break through that spatial confinement. However, in a short period of time, it was obvious that he could not sessfully break through, and this extremely short period of time was also enough for Forever Kong and the others to make a proper counterattack on their side. All of your spiritual energy converge here! Forever Kong bellowed, his own spiritual power surged out crazily, evolving into the Tree of Enlightenments silhouette, and the Tree of Enlightenment body that had been summoned over had already fused with the silhouette that Forever Kongs spiritual power had conjured up. At the same timeC Whew! Whew! Whew! A powerful and solid spiritual energy all extended over and injected into that Tree of Enlightenment, fusing with all of Forever Kongs spiritual energy. It was the spiritual power of Forbidden King, King James, Ancestor King, Saint Marie, all of them, all of them merged into that Tree of Enlightenment. Dragon Breath Power! At that moment, Jason shouted, his Dragon Bloodline manifested, the green dragon illusions shadow appeared in the air, emitting a terrifying dragon roar, and a magnificent, vast Dragon Breath Power that contained endless dragon power also merged into the Tree of Enlightenment. The next momentC Boom! This Tree of Enlightenment, into which the spiritual energy of countless more people converged, swept across the sky and sted towards Tigers spiritual sea of consciousness. At this time, the confined space that had imprisoned Tiger had loosened, and Tiger was about to get out of the trap. But before Tiger couldpletely get out of the trap, the Tree of Enlightenment had already swept over with a majestic and boundless spiritual power. Want to kill me? With your converged spiritual power? Thats really ridiculous! Break it! Tiger was hissing as his own Yuan Shen power instantly coalesced and formed a de of Yuan Shen that was as if it was substantial, vaguely containing a force of Heavenly Yang, cutting through the sky and also chopping at that Tree of Enlightenment. Rumble! The attacks bombarded together, erupting with earth-shattering might. This is the spiritual level of sparring, the same can also be able to burst out of the horror of the spiritual impact like a berserker, just this impact is the direct effect of the spiritual sea of consciousness. In that instant, Forbidden King, Forever Kong, King James , Ancestor King, and Saint Marie each opened their mouths and muffled their grunts, as a burst of tearing sensation of intense pain came from their spiritual sea of consciousness, and a terrifying spiritual impact shook over, causing their sea of consciousness to undte and fluctuate. As for Jason, he directly bled from all seven orifices, and the whole persons eyes went ck, almost fainting directly. With his Immortality level spiritual power, participating in the spiritual attack that surrounded a half-step Eternal powerhouse, the bacsh he received was absolutely horrifying; if he were anyone else, he would have long since been silenced by the shock of the spiritual power that came back to his sea of consciousness, and be a living dead man. Only Jasons sea of consciousness due to the existence of Dragons Reverse Scale, plus the mountain Dragons Reverse Scale twice absorbed the creation of a strike of spiritual runes embedded in the power to feed Jasons spiritual sea of consciousness, so that Jasons spiritual sea of consciousness is already far more than the same level, but also extremely solid, which resisted down. After this strike, Hera saw that the Tree of Enlightenment was shaken away, and the dao rhythms flowing from the Tree of Enlightenment immediately dimmed. However, the Yuan Shens de evolved by Tigers spiritual power was suddenly broken, and under the breakage of this Yuan Shens de, the damage caused to Tigers spiritual sea of consciousness was extremely serious. At that moment, Tigers entire mental sea of consciousness was in turmoil, and his entire being briefly lost consciousness. Only, Tigers spiritual sea of consciousness had not yet been silenced, and once he waited until his consciousness was restored, his martial Original Power had not been damaged too much, and by that time, he would only have his spiritual power damaged a bit more, but Original Powers attack and kill would still be something Forbidden King, Forever Kong and the others had no way of resisting. But Tiger had no chance of regaining consciousness, and just thenC Boom! This side of the void was crushed, only to see arge mace shattering the void and killing down towards Tigers head. King of the North, dont you dare! At the same time, the sound of King of Dingshans roar came from between heaven and earth, and in the perception of the crowd, a huge axe that seemed to dominate the heaven and earth came down, and the monstrous might contained within it was like it was directly cutting open the heaven and earth and killing all the living things within the heaven and earth! King of the North ignores it, Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand still sting away at Tiger. At the same time, a side of the Frozen World presented itself, forming an immense and iparable Frozen Shield that resisted the axe chop towards King of Dingshan. Bang! In an instant, just as Tigers consciousness returned, King of the Norths Reverse Dragon Mace sted Tiger in the head. In Tigers expression that was filled with confusion, helplessness, unwillingness, shock and despair, Tigers head up to his entire body, under the might of this mace, his entire body was like paper mache, instantly being torn apart, shattered, and transformed into a cloud of blood mist! Click! At the same moment, the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in King of Dingshans hand fell, and the huge ice-sealed shield on that side evolved by King of the North directly ruptured, still unable to stop the Heaven-Cleaving Axes might as it chopped towards the front. King of the North was already toote to defend back, the silver-white armor on his body suddenly detached and formed an armored shield behind King of the North. Click! Heaven-Cleaving Axe chopped on the armor shield, and this armor shield also instantly split into pieces, Heaven-Cleaving Axes axe de chopped into King of the Norths back, almost chopping King of the North directly into two, a horrifying bloodstain that almost went through the back and the front of the chest was presenting. King of the North opened his mouth with a muffled grunt and staggered back, aw rune spread all over his body, recovering from the injuries to his physical body, only that the axe potential contained within this axe of King of Dingshan still remained within King of the Norths body, destroying his flesh and blood vitality, as well as tugging at King of the Norths original source of Injury.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2975 – Death of Ancestor King Boom! The monstrous qi and blood swept through the sky, the endless origin qi surged like a tsunami, and the entire sky above was distorted by a heaven-destroyingw force, making the sky above Ancient Battlefield have heavy clouds converging, as if thunder and heavenly punishments would descend at any time! This is the wrath from the King of Dingshan. How could he not be angry when Tiger was killed just like that in front of him? King of the North, I wanted to y along with you and let you win longer. But youve seeded in provoking me! Then all of you will die! The King of Dingshans face grimaced as a raging sea of Original Power erupted, and the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in his hand shed out horizontally once more. Thumbs up! A huge axe shadow was presented in the sky, wrapped with a monstrous and fierce anger and killing opportunity, and the endless power of the Laws converged in the axe momentum, beheading down towards King of the North. King of the North took a deep breath, as if a fire was burning in his eyes, nowadays he didnt have silver and white armor, what he was wearing was just an ordinary dress, but this dress was almost all dyed red with blood, and had its own blood-stained elegance. Whew! King of the North swings Reverse Dragon Mace and meets the attack towards King of Dingshan. However, when King of the North struck, he immediately sensed something was wrong C a false move! King of the Norths axe looked as if it was beheading him, but the real killing move contained within was not beheading him, but another target! Sure enough, just as King of the North reacted, suddenlyC Thumbs up! The void behind the King of the Norths left side suddenly cracked, and an axe de gulped out from the cracked void, like a huge beast that suddenly appeared from the void, devouring towards the front with a bloodthirsty killing opportunity. Ancestor King, look out! King of the North roared out, and the axe de that ripped out of the void was engulfing the Ancestor King in that orientation. Roar! Ancestor King sensed a great crisis, he roared, his body was huge, his own origin breath was burning crazily, the Ancestral Dragon Staff in his hand was raised, and there was a shadow of the Ancestral Dragon, along with Ancestor Kings full strength, he broke through and killed the air, and met the axe de that instantly chopped and killed him! Bang! A shocking exchange of blows resounded through the air, and the Ancestral Dragon Staff in Ancestor Kings hand was actually seen to be knocked away as the axe de chopped down from Ancestor Kings body with irresistible might and shed through his torso. Heaven and earth fell violently silent at this moment. Ancestor King lowered his head, he looked at his body, from where his chest was there were threads of blood erupting, his face had no joy, no sadness, and little fear or regret, his throat wriggled slightly and a small sound rang out- Hold The Human Realm! As soon as those words came out, with a snort, Ancestor Kings massive body split in two, blood staining the sky. Ancestor King!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that moment, King of the North, Forbidden King, Forever Kong and the others all hissed, a kind of grief and indignation burning like fire. King of Dingshan wasughing coldly and said, King of the North, you are proud enough to have fought this far. Next, I will kill the people around you one by one, so that you can experience that feeling of despair, helplessness and anger again and again, and finally send you on your way! Thumbs up! Saying that, King of Dingshan again stored up his power and exploded, the Heaven-Cleaving Axe once again chopped towards the front, the giant axe was entwined with a series ofw runes, which eventually converged to be an axe shadow that chopped across heaven and earth, and took it straight towards King of the North, Forbidden King, Forever Kong, and the others. King of Dingshan, you deserve to die! The King of the North roared in anger, and the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand let out a deafening whistling sound as the shadow of arge mace copsed the heavens and earth, meeting the King of Dingshan. Forbidden King evolved forbidden runes and enveloped the axe shadow that cut across heaven and earth. Forever Kong hyped up Harmonic Crucible and sted away as King James , Saint Marie and others all stepped in. Rumble! After a burst of booming vibration sound, Hera saw that King of the Norths huge big mace shadow was dispersed, and the forbidden rune evolved by Forbidden King was directly chopped through just when it touched the axe shadow, and Forbidden King was shaken and flew out, leaving a deep blood scar on his body. Forever Kongs Harmonic Crucible was also sent flying, and that impact shook Forever Kong back to back, coughing up blood. King James, Saint Marie and others were also wounded. It could be said that if it wasnt for King of the North resisting the majority of King of Dingshans attacking power, then at this moment, Forbidden King, Forever Kong and the others would only have been killed by this axe! This was one of King of Dingshans powerful ces, a former peak Eternal Realm powerhouse, and even though he had fallen to the half-step Eternal Realm level, the battle power he had erupted from had already broken through to the Eternal Realm level. Frozen Dominion! King of the North bellowed, instantly forming a field that enveloped King of Dingshan. King of Dingshan is too strong and in his prime, if Forbidden King and others continue to participate in the battle, there will be the power of the fall, so King of the North evolved a side of the field to lock King of Dingshan. Huh. King of Dingshanughed coldly, hisughter filled with endless teasing intent as he said, King of the North, if your origin is unharmed and you are at the peak of your realm. Then this field might be able to trap it. Now, you think that this domain can trap me? This is simply a joke! Axe to Cleave the Heavens, break me! The King of Dingshan roared violently, his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS sweeping through the air with an iparably insane aura, releasing his origin qi and blood all on fire, burning madly! As for THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS being damaged, this waspletely out of King of Dingshans consideration, anyway, even if THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was undamaged, he would not be able to break through to the Eternal Realm again. Besides, unless the origin is continually burned, the damaged THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS is able to recover. Thumbs up! King of Dingshan was another axe falling, and in an instant, endless axe awns exploded, making this side of the realm evolved by King of the North, in all directions, every space erupted with an overpowering and iparable supreme axe power. King of the Norths face was gloomy, he hadpletely unblocked the suppression of the origin of martial arts injuries, the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand was raised, and the huge mace shadow copsed into the sky, meeting King of Dingshan with unrivaled might. Rumble! Click! Click! After a booming vibration sound, Hera saw that party Frozen Dominion was directly crushed, the domain was broken, and King of the North also suffered a bacsh, his figure fell back one after another, and the corner of his mouth was continuously spilling blood. The King of Dingshan, wielding the Heaven-Cleaving Axe, steps forward with an unstoppable aura, the intense murderous energy in his body locking down The Human Realm powerhouses in Ancient Battlefield. At the back, Marcus Deathless, who was watching the battle, had an excited face and said, King of Dingshan truly deserves to be the strongest person under Eternal Realm in the heavens! Kill, kill all these people from The Human Realm! No one on The Human Realms side can resist King of Dingshan, the only thing that will greet them is death! Chaos chimed in. King of Man, however, took a deep breath and said slowly, King of the North is horrible! Emperor Wallop also nodded and said, Its really strong, even his strength is desperate! Marcus Deathless, Chaos blushed and quickly responded as well. King of the North is not at full strength, rather, King of the North is in a terrible state at the moment, and the origin of martial arts is at the point of copsing at any moment. In this state, he was able to kill The Celestial Realms Tyron, Kieran, and other peak Creation realm powerhouses, and he even killed the three half-step Eternal Realm powerhouses of Tiger, Alistair, and Emery, and now he was still able to fight against the all-victorious King King of Dingshan. If King of the Norths origin was unharmed and at full strength, what would be the situation? This is something that Emperor Wallop and the others really cant imagine! Chapter 2976 – Origin Confinement Discussing King of the North, Emperor Wallop and other such celestial pride is still extremely admired. After all, they dont have any hatred or beef with King of the North, its just that the Divine and The Human Realm have different positions that led to this battle. However, from a cultivators perspective, an existence like King of the North was undoubtedly a strong person who could make them feel respect. Chaos looked at the battlefield and said, We just dont have to do anything? Just wait for this battle to end? Emperor Wallop took a deep breath and said, The moment King of the North dies in battle, the Ascendant army continues to attack and kill, and we strike. On the contrary, if King of Dingshan is defeated, or if there is a sign of this, then we immediately withdraw at the first opportunity! This, too, is King of Dingshans meaning. Emperor Wallop actually knew that the King of Dingshan had told him to retreat earlier because of this deeper meaning. Because the next battle, the most crucial thing was the victory or defeat between King of Dingshan and King of the North, which would directly determine the survival of the two camps. That was why Emperor Wallop ordered the Upper Pale army to retreat, and the rest of the Upper Pale Heavenly Pride retreated as well. It was to wait for the oue of this battle between King of Dingshan and King of the North. From the current situation, the advantage was undoubtedly on King of Dingshans side, but Emperor Wallop also knew that nothing was absolute, if something happened on King of Dingshans side, then he would need to let the remnants of the Celestial Realms army evacuate ahead of time, and that would mean that The Celestial Realm would end up in a crushing defeat. The Celestial Realm ended in a crushing defeat. Battlefield. The King of Dingshans gaze was cold, the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in his hand released endless divine power, monstrous origin qi and blood impacted the sky, and the pressure that permeated from his body enveloped the entire battlefield as if it was trying to dominate the lives of everyone. King of the North, its time to end this! Your Origin Qi is rapidly dissipating, and even though you have a tough battle spirit, it wont be able to stop you from reaching your demise! King of Dingshan coldly opened his mouth, the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in his hand was raised once again, aw power was being intertwined on the de of the axe, he coldlyughed, evolving the strongest battle technique, the roiling axe shadow presented itself, chopping horizontally towards King of the North. If you want to breach The Human Realm, then youll have to go through me first! Battle! King of the North face cold and cold, he bellowed, Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand to kill the sky, his own Original Power unreservedly outbreak, arge mace suppression of the nine heavens and ten earth, with a berserk and iparable might to meet the King of Dingshan. At the same timeC Whew! A Tree of Enlightenment shattered in the air, coldly sweeping across the sea of spiritual awareness of King of Dingshan. Hmm? King of Dingshan was the first to notice, and heughed coldly, saying, How dare you try to attack my sea of consciousness? Is it more than that, I was a peak Eternal Realm powerhouse in the past? Is my spiritual sea of consciousness not something you can shake? Its really hitting a stone with an egg! Thumbs up! At that moment, the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in King of Dingshans hand cut out a sharp aura, which contained his spiritual power. King of Dingshans spiritual power had been able to solidify to the point where it could attach to his offense, and thus the sharpness of Heaven-Cleaving Axes cuts also represented the offense of his spiritual power. Bang! King of Dingshan chopped out with this axe, and it hardened on that Tree of Enlightenment. In an instantCN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Click! Click! Many of the branches on the Tree of Enlightenment were directly chopped off, and even the main trunk of the Tree of Enlightenment was left with an extremely deep axe mark, nearly cutting the entire Tree of Enlightenment off at the waist. Forever Kong, who was not far away, had a steep ckout, his seven orifices bled, and his entire body directly copsed on the ground. Almost all of his spiritual energy attached to the Tree of Enlightenment had been extinguished, causing his spiritual sea of consciousness to suffer a heavy blow, and if that Tree of Enlightenment was chopped off, then his spiritual sea of consciousness would also bepletely extinguished along with it. When King of Dingshan was distracted by Forever Kongs Tree of Enlightenment attack, King of the North also seized the opportunity, and the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand appeared, as if emitting a silent roar, and at the same time, an invisible stance spread out from King of the Norths body, like an invisible sea wave sweeping in all directions. At the same time, an invisible stance spread out from King of the Norths body, like an invisible ocean tide churning and sweeping in all directions, causing heaven and earth to lose color. Whew! Reverse Dragon Mace sted down, endless runes lingered, and a furious killing machine whistled, engulfing towards the King of Dingshan. King of Dingshans eyes sank, with a hint of gravity on his face, he couldnt store up his strength to make a move again, so he took a deep breath and bellowed, Split Skystrike! Thumbs up! In an instant, the axe momentum that chopped out converged together, forming a heavenly axe shadow that chopped in the air and met the King of the North. Boom! A deafening sound reverberated through the air, the collision of the two strongest attackers caused a tsunami of energy like a rampage, engulfing in all directions. King of the North was seen to hit this blow, hard enough to break and kill King of Dingshans offense, and then Reverse Dragon Mace hit King of Dingshan, sting him in the face. King of Dingshan stifled a grunt and took two steps back, a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. However, King of Dingshan was seemingly unimpressed, reaching out to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth, he smiled ndly and said, Thats it King of the North, your origin has dissipated too much, and with your battle power today, you cant even break my physical body. Then how can you, how can you defeat me? Only the parts of King of Dingshans body that had been hit by Reverse Dragon Mace were slightly dented, yet recovered quickly, making King of Dingshans physical body look unharmed. The pupils in King of the Norths eyes shrunk slightly coldly, he had sensed that King of Dingshans physical body physique was extremely strong. Even though he had fallen to a half-step Eternal Realm, King of Dingshans physique wasnt affected as much as the Martial Realm, so King of Dingshans physique was so powerful that it definitely outssed unusual Eternal Realm powerhouses. Ahem At this time, King of the North coughed violently, coughing out Origin Essence Blood. He frowned, he had already sensed that some fragments of his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS were already breaking up, just like a porcin vase with cracks all over it, some of the fragments had already begun to fall off, and then the whole vase wasnt far away from beingpletely shattered. Time is running out! The gaze in King of the Norths eyes went cold, and his face became colder than ever. Is it a sure thing to explode that strike ? The gaze in King of the Norths eyes sinks as he looks out into the arena to the remaining Forbidden King, King James , Saint Marie and the extremely badly injured Forever Kong at the moment, eventually that gaze sweeps over Jason. King of the North, I sense that the speed at which your Origin Qi is disorganizing is elerating. It cant be that your own origin is starting to shatter, right? Then how many more moves can you resist me? King of Dingshan sneered coldly and rose, his figure moved, and the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in his hand continuously chopped down, an axe momentum one after another, like a wild tide, engulfing towards King of the North. King of the Norths face was cold and unruffled, holding Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand as he kept sting and beckoning towards King of Dingshan. In the process, King of the North was constantly being pushed back and the situation was bing more and more critical. King James, Saint Marie have spared no effort during the period, but also by the King of Dingshan axe momentum of the aftermath of the direct shock back, constantly injured,pletely unable to withstand the King of Dingshans attack. Just thenC Origin confinement! A violent roar came, and Forbidden King was violently seen sprinting over, with one hand resting on the sky, a forbidden character text so huge that it looked like it was going to cover the sky was outlined above him, and with one hand pointing to the ground, a huge and iparable imprisoned character text was below him. Two runes, one on top of the other, covering heaven and earth, thus enveloping the King of Dingshan. Under careful sensing, these two runes were different from the ones Forbidden King had evolved in the past, and these two runes were filled with a zing and iparable origin aura! Chapter 2977 The Human Realm of King of the North! The Forbidden Seal Incantation rune covers the sky and the Binding Seal Incantation rune covers the earth. Two runes, one on top of the other, came whistling, enveloping King of Dingshan, and these two runes seemed to have been endowed with the life of the origin, and the confining power in the world was hooked up, forming a party of the origin confining space, thus locking King of Dingshan in ce. King of the North saw it, and his face snapped up, and he looked at Forbidden King with a haughty look, and said, Forbidden King, what are you doing here? Thetter words, King of the North could no longer speak, and a mournful feeling filled out from the bottom of his eyes. Originally confined! King of the North understood what this meant, Forbidden King had already incorporated all of his the origin of martial arts and his own qi and blood into these two runes, in other words, these two runes represented Forbidden Kings own origin of qi and blood. Forbidden King poured out all of his own origin and blood to explode this strike, already did not think of any retreat, is to fight, to kill, to life for life! King of Dingshan, do you really think The Human Realm has no one? That you can do whatever you want? So what if you were once at the peak of eternity? When youe to The Human Realm, you wont be allowed to act wildly! Forbidden King roared in fury, catalyzing the Primal Source Binding Runes to copse towards King of Dingshan, thus firmly blocking King of Dingshan. The gaze in the King of Dingshans eyes sank, his face iparably stabilized as he raised the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in his hand and fiercely bellowed out, a shocking axe shadow chopping horizontally across the heavens and the earth, chopping and killing the imprisoning rune that copsed down. Rumble! An earth-shattering sound power rang out, the entire confinement rune was violently vibrating, but did not shatter, and continued to copse down after the vibration, constantly hooking the confinement power between heaven and earth, making that confinement space more and more solid. However, King of Dingshans strike had caused the origin aura on the confining rune to be worn down quite a bit. King of Dingshan had expected this result, and he was in no hurry as he continued to swing the Heaven-Cleaving Axe to break through this side of the confined space. He admitted that the Primal Source Binding Runes were able to trap him for a moment, but only for a moment, of course. As long as he broke through this origin confinement, that would be the time for him to kill in a big way. King of the North ispletely quiet down, he stood motionless, even his own martial arts breath, including his own that the pressure of the momentum, all convergence, all the breath of the momentum are converged in the body. The feeling was like the sea that had created huge waves had suddenly calmed down and be a vast, boundless and wave-free sea in the darkness. But underneath this calmness, it was like something was brewing, giving people an unspeakable feeling of scalp numbing fear. This scene was seen by everyone, both on The Human Realms side and on the Divines side. Jason was helping Forever Kong to sit up and kept taking out some healing Holy Pill for Forever Kong to take, among them there were also elixirs for the mental power aspect. Forever Kongs originally pale and deathly pale face had recovered, and his eyes had been able to open, but after his entire spiritual sea of consciousness had been heavily traumatized, his mental state looked extremely poor. Forever Kong sees a scene where Forbidden King is banning King of Dingshan, King of the North sinking Silence Sound. In an instant, his heartbeat mmed Flutter! Flutter! of throbbing, a pair of old eyes flushed red, he opened his mouth, lost in thought in murmuring, King of the North, Forbidden King King James, Saint Maries face is also iparable grief, they did not speak, that is a kind of mourning to the extreme instead of silent performance. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Wolf Boy, Darcey and one other The Human Realms pride were healing their wounds, and at this time, as if they had a feeling in their hearts, their eyes stared at the battlefield without blinking, as if they had a premonition of something. Thunder Walker, Kong and the other survivors, as well as the Forbidden Land Warriors, all stared at the King of the North and the Forbidden King, their faces sorrowful, but the blood in their chests was burning. At this moment, they were tempted to continue charging forward until they died. Old Mr. Miller also stood at the first city building, his old eyes looked at King of the North and Forbidden King, the gaze in his eyes lookedplicated, he thought of himself, in the final battle of the Eastsea Enve, the moment he performed the Fist of Peace, his own kind of determination, and never regret to go forward! ! Because of his experience, he knows. Right now, King of the North and Forbidden King, both of which have such determined intentions. Retreat! Retreat! All fighters, retreat to Ancient Battlefield! In the front, on the side of the Heavenly Army, Emperor Wallop violently bellowed out, and ordered the whole army to collectively retreat! Emperor Wallop has sensed something. The Forbidden King has sealed the King of Dingshan by incorporating the Rune of Confinement at the cost of his Origin. In fact, it was nothing, King of Dingshan was only trapped for a moment, as King of Dingshan continued to bombard, and the Origin Essence Blood on the confinement runes continued to be worn down, sooner orter, this confined space would copse. However, what makes Emperor Wallop feel inexplicably afraid is that the king who is standing like a statue at the moment, motionless and silent as the seaCKing of the North! Closing his fist was not a retreat, it was just a way to explode into a stronger punch under the buildup. The calm before the storm is not a calm, its just a prelude to a raging storm toe. The silence of the sea is motionless, not dead silence, but in the brewing eruption of the volcano, that is bound to be a terrible scene of the sea pouring, connecting heaven and earth! So, Emperor Wallop is drinking in the collective withdrawal of the armies of the heavens. Under his orders, at most half of the remaining Upper Cthulhu army was retreating like a tidal wave, and Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and one other Upper Cthulhu Heavenly Pride were also rapidly retreating. It was a scene that The Human Realm fighters watched, but no one pursued, or simply couldnt get through the invisible force field in Ancient Battlefield to do so. King of the North was storing up his strength, an invisible domain field enveloped this side of the battlefield, no one could pass through, no one dared toe, and touching it would surely lead to death. King of the North closed his eyes, his mind shed through a scene of fragments, when he was young, he practiced martial arts, rose among the group of heroes, met with Emperor of Man, had simr aspirations, and became the number one war general under the banner of Emperor of Man. He remembers the Peerless God King, smiling and tapping him on the shoulder, saying C abide by your heart, and this heaven and earth will surely bear the name of your King of the North. He remembered that before Emperor of Man left, he calmly asked him, King of the North, will you be able to hold The Human Realm? He met Emperor of Mans gaze and said in the same calm tone, Brother, I can! Emperor of Manughed loudly, rose into the air with his sword, and said, Good, then this The Human Realm is yours! It was a trust, absolute trust. So how could one live up to that trust? How can he fail the billions and billions of people behind him? The corners of King of the Norths mouth lifted slightly, revealing a calm smile, when Forbidden Kings voice but rang out, King of the North, what the fuck are you waiting for? Swish! King of the Norths eyes opened, smiled at Forbidden King, and said, Forbidden King, you and I are brothers, and I just wanted to see more of you and breathe more of this The Human Realm air. Forbidden Kings face was stunned, he immediatelyughed boldly,ughing, blood continuously gushing from his mouth as he said, You and I are brothers in life! Its just that, this turtle grandson is too strong, and there is a crack in my Primal Source Binding Runes! Are you ready? King of the North asked again. Forbidden Kings face was stunned again, his eyes turned to the battlefield, to Forever Kong, King James , Saint Marie and countless Forbidden Land Warriors, his eyes swept into the distance, as if he was looking at the world of man for thest time, and at the end of the day, he said softly: Im ready! Then Im ready too!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. King of the Northughed as his body rose up into the air, the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand raised, and a Reverse Dragon Void wrapped around it, hissing against the sky. At the same time, King of the North extended his left hand in Jasons direction, and a gentle voice resounded in Jasons mind, Borrow a thing from you! Boom! At that moment, Jason felt his sea of consciousness vibrate for a moment, and then in his senses, he suddenly saw that the Dragons Reverse Scale presented a mysterious andplicated pattern. Whoosh! This Dragons Reverse Scale actually flew out and towards King of the North. And at this very momentC Whew! The Reverse Dragon Void on Reverse Dragon Mace seemed toe over, its body swelled up, and a might of the Reverse Heaven swept through the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths! Chapter 2978 – Those who violate my The Human Realm, kill! Boom! At the moment when King of the North rose up in the air, the force field formed around his body under the force he had stored up was tugged, and in an instant, it sent out a roaring and vibrating st, and the ground of the entire Ancient Battlefield cracked one after another, and endless debris rose up in the air, forming a spectacr scene. The sound of thunder moving the nine heavens also came from the void, thews of heaven and earth were presenting themselves, and this heaven and earth seemed to sense the power that King of the North was about to burst out, giving people the feeling that this heaven and earth looked like it was trembling! Reverse Dragon Mace raised and pointed angrily into the air, as if he was going against the sky. A huge Reverse Dragon shadow wrapped around it, causing a brilliant and dazzling divine aura to blossom on this Reverse Dragon Mace. The Dragons Reverse Scale that had been pulled over seemed to have fused with the Reverse Dragons shadow, and it was as if this Dragons Reverse Scale had been activated, with an arcane rune presenting itself, vaguely diffusing a power that made ones heart palpitate. King of the North swept sharply toward King of Dingshan, and in the processC Boom! Boom! The King of the Norths body was filled with the sound of roaring vibrations, and the origin of martial arts in his body, which was already covered with cracks andpletely shattered, burned up as if it had been ignited. Not only that, his flesh, essence and blood, everything, was burning, turning into a pure and unimaginable force that converged on Reverse Dragon Mace. This was a strike that King of the North had poured out all his strength, including his own origin and essence blood! Even, under the fear that such a blow could notpletely kill King of Dingshan, he summoned Dragons Reverse Scale from Jasons sea of consciousness. King of Dingshan was too powerful, and without Dragons Reverse Scale, King of the North wasnt entirely sure that such a power stroke would be able topletely kill King of Dingshan. King of Dingshans physical body has reached the Eternal Realm level, and his own blood and vitality are all incredibly powerful, so as long as he cant bepletely killed in one blow, once hes left with breath, hell be able to escape and recover. However, it took time for him to build up his strength for this strike, and if Forbidden King had not imprisoned King of Dingshan, King of the North would not have had the chance to adjust his state and explode the power of this strike. King of the North gaze coldly stared at King of Dingshan, at first the gaze in his eyes was like that of the sea like ripples, gradually, that piece of gaze that was like the sea was like the sea but it turned up huge waves, set off waves, like a torrent that engulfed everything, andpletely erupted! Break me! The King of Dingshan roared in anger as the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in his hand erupted with a shocking might, shing at the Originally Forbidden Rune. Click! Under the King of Dingshans strike, a crack appeared in the confining rune evolved by the Forbidden King Hurricane, but it had yet to break. Moreover, the imprisoning power contained within continued to suppress the King of Dingshan. King of Dingshan began to hurry, he already knew what King of the North wanted to do, his face could no longer remain calm, there appeared fear and uneasiness, a sense that death was near. At this moment, he was panicked, his eyes were in a state of shock, and he no longer had the confidence and contempt that he had previously felt when facing The Human Realms powerhouses, and reced it with a sense of helplessness in the face of the death that had befallen him. Im not happy. Im not happy! Im not willing! If the Emperor of Man cant kill me, how can you kill me? King of the North, you cant either! Break it! The King of Dingshan hissed with a sound, his origin qi and blood burning madly, and the Heaven-Cleaving Axe in his hand erupted with a terrifying and monstrous sharpness. At that moment, the gaze in Forbidden Kings eyes sank, and he let out a fierce bellow, Forbidden! Rumble!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Forbidden King pressed his hands downward, and the endless imprisoning power in the sky and the earth converged, all imprisoning the King of Dingshan, and at the same time- Click! Click! These two Primal Source Binding Runes fully ruptured at this moment, and the moment they ruptured, an even more powerful force of confinement erupted, frantically sweeping towards the King of Dingshan in an instant. As powerful as the King of Dingshan, there was actually a momentary freeze at this moment. And at that very momentC Boom! The Reverse Dragon Mace in the hands of the King of the North sted over, pouring out that power in full force, that might like a volcano erupting, in full manifestation. Rumble! Above the dome of the sky, lightning shed and endless thunder roared and vibrated, seemingly shaking for this strike that was enough to defy the heavens and slice open the heavens and the earth! The tip of Reverse Dragon Mace sts into King of Dingshan. The King of Dingshan was unable to react, nor was he able to make any resistance or fend off, simply because he was frozen in that moment by the confining force beneath the shattered Primal Source Binding Runes. Time seemed to stop at that moment. The look on the King of Dingshans face also froze, and expressions of disbelief, shock, unwillingness, fear and despair all shed across that face of his. The King of Dingshans throat quirked, wanting to say something but unable to get a word in edgewise. He slightly lowered his head, but he saw that his body piece by piece began to crack, the spiderweb-like cracks spread all over his body, looking exceptionally hideous and horrible. In the next moment, the cracked flesh and blood was dissipating, as if it had gone up in smoke, being annihted inch by inch. First the blood and flesh, then the bones, then the five viscera and six bowels everything is annihted. Ah Just at thest moment of King of Dingshans dissipation, there was a faint hissing sound. Dead! King of Dingshan isnt just dead, hes straight up ashes and bones! Bang! Forbidden Kings body fell to the ground, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, with a smile, he has seen the King of Dingshan perish, he is satisfied, with no regret, even if this is with the formerrades and this side of The Human Realm farewell, he has no regrets and no regrets. Forbidden King! King of the North! Forever Kong, King James , Saint Marie they hissed, and one by one they stumbled up, their eyes red. The figure of the King of the North remained standing, like a mountain, forever towering. At that moment, the hand holding Reverse Dragon Mace loosened, spreading its five fingers wide. With a buzz, Reverse Dragon Mace floats autonomously. Go! A calm voice came out, and the Reverse Dragon Mace suspended in the air turned into a stream of light as if it had been instructed, violently breaking into the air towards the end of the Ancient Road to Heaven, in the direction of The Heavenly Realm where the Heavenly Armies were stationed. On The Heavenly Realms side, Emperor Wallop and the others, as well as The Celestial Realms army had already withdrawn, but naturally some of the warriors still remained here as the station of The Celestial Realms army. Just then, some of The Celestial Realm warriors left behind on The Heavenly Realms side felt a violent sense of palpitations and panic. The next momentC Boom! A great mace with divine aura blossoming crushed the sky and appeared above The Heavenly Realm, instantly transforming into a great mace shadow that supported heaven and earth, bombarding the entire The Heavenly Realm from top to bottom. Rumble! Earthquake! From the direction of the end of the ancient road, that earthquake and mountain shaking vibration sensation spread throughout the entire ancient road. The great mace shadow sted down, and everything centered on The Heavenly Realm, all the cities, all the military camps, all the Heavenly Warriors, all of them went up in smoke, and this ce became aplete ruin, and also became a forbidden area for life! Those who vite my The Human Realm, kill! A dominating voice that traveled all over the ancient path, and seemed to be all set to travel throughout The Celestial Realm through the door of light at the end of the ancient path! Chapter 2979 – We Win! Ancient Battlefield. Forever Kong, King James and others, as well as Jason and other The Human Realms pride, including those Forbidden Land Warriors, one by one, they all gathered towards the front, their gazes fixed on the figure towering like a mountain in front of them. All of them were afraid, terrified that this figure would suddenly fall. Whew! At that moment, a soft whimper came, as if in relief. Then, the blood-stained figure slowly turned around, and with a smile on his face, he said, We won. King of the North, youC Saint Maries face was ecstatic, she cried out, but looking at the King of the North in front of her, as if she saw what was going on, that face dimmed, and the words that followed could not be spoken. Forever Kong looked over at King of the North, a hint of mourning shing under his eyes, and said, You still chose this path. King of the North, however, appeared to have a nd face and said in a calm tone, I can only choose this path. After the battle, you also know my origin injury, I can only go to the frozennd to use the extreme ice cold air to suppress. Your injuries at that time were also heavy, but they were far less than mine. Therefore, you can slowly go and recover At that time, it was okay for you to choose to recover from the Origin injury. King James couldnt help but say. The King of the North smiled indifferently and said, Perhaps it is possible. If I chose to recover my origin injuries, how much could I have recovered by now? Forever Kongs origin injuries were much lighter than mine, and he has only just recovered to the peak of Creation realm until now. As for me, if I chose to recover my origin injuries, I would have just recovered to the beginning of the Creation realm at most. What do you guys think, what role can a Creation realm beginner stage y in this battle? When these words came out, Forever Kong and the others all fell silent. True as King of the North said, if he chose to rely on time to recover his own origin injury back then, then by now at most he would have recovered to the Creation realm beginner level, and facing this time when the armies of the heavens came, would he still be able to overwhelm the group of enemies?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Definitely not! Perhaps the Creation realm beginner King of the North was still able to kill Tyron, Kieran, and other such peak Creation realm powerhouses, but against the siege of Tiger, Alistair, and Emery, the three half-step Eternal Realm powerhouses, he would definitely be unbeatable. By then, King of Dingshan wouldnt even need to show up, and these half-step Eternal Realm powerhouses like Tiger would be enough to sweep The Human Realm! Therefore, King of the North did not choose the path of recovering the origin injury, what he chose was to suppress the origin injury with the extreme ice cold qi, allowing himself to still maintain the battle power of the peak of Creation in the beginning. However, King of the Norths martial arts qualifications were indeed too heaven-defying, he spent most of his time suppressing his Origin injuries, and in terms of martial arts, he just asionally sensed and practiced, yet he still managed to break through to a half-step Eternal Realm with a serious injury to his Origin. As for Eternal Realm, couldnt he break through if he wanted to? Can! Only, he cant do that. At that time, his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS was riddled with cracks, and if he broke through to the Eternal Realm, he simply couldnt withstand the Laws of Origin of this realm, and his own THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS would be directly shattered and annihted. Thus King of the North maintains its own warfighting power at a half-step Eternal Realm at best. Saint Marie gritted her teeth as she said in an indignant tone, In the battle back then, those Creation realm peak powerhouses were simply sinister, taking advantage of King of the Norths unpreparedness to instantly offer up a single half-step Eternal level rune to attack. Otherwise, King of the North, you wouldnt have suffered such heavy injuries. Thats also their tactic, so theres nothing to say. No matter what, that battle at the end of the Ancient Era and this battle today, we have won! King of the North speaks up as he walks forward and looks at the hundreds of thousands of Forbidden Land Warriors in the arena as he takes a deep breath and exims, The Human Realm wins big! The Human Realm wins big! A Forbidden Land Warriors all roared out, but the tone was a bit of pathos, the eyes are red. Some of them had already discovered the abnormality of King of the Norths state, although the King of the North in front of them looked normal, they vaguely knew that it didnt seem to be a real flesh and blood body. Jason, Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn and other The Human Realms pride were silent, they could also see that at this moment, King of the North was in a kind of real and illusory between, what kind of state was it, they couldnt understand, but in their hearts, they understood that in the end, King of the North might be dissipated. the North will probably dissipate in the end. King of the North smiled, relieved to see the Forbidden Land Warriors so demoralized. At the end, King of the North looked towards Jason and said, The party borrowed your Dragons Reverse Scale, and now it is returned to you. You are very good, and you are alone in suppressing the Heavenly Pride of the Heavens. It reminds me of the Ancient Era, when the Celestial Pride also rose up. However, if you were in that era as well, no one would be able to cover your sharpness. As he spoke, the Dragons Reverse Scale once again disappeared into Jasons sea of consciousness under the urging of King of the North. King of the North Seniors Jason opens his mouth, but doesnt know what to say. For King of the North, he was extremely admiring, but seeing King of the North in this state right now, his heart was clogged and extremely difficult to bear. King of the North smiled ndly as his gaze fell on Old Mr. Miller and said, In the beginning, the person whose fist broke the cage of martial arts was you, right? Old Mr. Miller stepped forward and said in a respectful tone, Lewis meets Elder King of the North. Fist Intent is heavenly, to be able to cultivate to this point, it can be said to be extremely stunning. King of the North opened his mouth as he looked at Old Mr. Miller and said, Even if THE origin of martial arts is lost, so what? The Way of Origin is only one type of martial arts. During the Deste Ancient Period, there were once the Qi and Blood Martial Arts, Godly Martial Arts, Spiritual Energy Martial Arts, and so on. Even I myself had once deduced a martial arts path, I evolved a side of the frozen world, without the origin of martial arts, this side of the world is my martial arts. Only, there were drastic changes at the end of the Ancient Era, coupled with my serious injuries, the exploration of this path of martial arts was also put on hold. Im telling you all this because I want to tell you what the essence of martial arts is. the origin of martial arts is equivalent to the role of a bridge for carrying the power of thews of heaven and earth, able to turn the power of thews of heaven and earth into its own Original Power. but without the origin, cant it carry thews of heaven and earth ? Of course not. Before, when you drew in the power of the belief of all beings, what did you use to carry it? It is reasonable to say that the power of all living beings is also a manifestation of thew, but you did not have the origin, but you carried it with your fist intent. Therefore, why cant your own boxing intent rece the previous THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS? Fist intent can also evoke the power of heaven and earth, and it can also carry the power of thews of heaven and earth. Only, after carrying it, how to turn it into your own power is something you need to explore. After all, I dont know much about the Fist Intent together. King of the North appeared to be speaking at length. Old Mr. Millers heart was greatly touched with a sense of rity, he took a deep breath, sped his fists and bowed, saying, Many thanks for the enlightenment of the seniors. Exploring a brand new martial path is extremely difficult, theres only so much I can say, its still up to you to do exactly what you want. The King of the North smiled, then looked towards Forever Kong and the others and said, Lets go and take a look outside. Its been a long time since Ive had a good look at this outside world. Chapter 2980 – Look at this side of The Human Realm Before leaving, King of the North looked at Thunder Walker and the others and said, Lead the warriors to clean up this side of the battlefield, and our fallen warriors are buried properly. The resources in the battlefield are also collected. Speaking of this, King of the North remembered something and gently looked towards Purple Phoenix Saintess and the many other The Human Realms heavenly prides and said, You are all The Human Realms future hopes. Your qualifications are all extremely good, and this world is considered a golden age, with many powerful destinies and bloodlines emerging in droves, which is excellent. There is much Primal Source Technique Qi remaining in the battlefield. Many of you have already reached the peak of Immortality and can cultivate here and refine these Primal Source Technique Qi. Yes, Elder King of the North! Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, Benji, Wolf Boy, Sacred Son of Destruction, and a number of other celestials who had reached the pinnacle of Immortality spoke. The gazes they looked at King of the North appeared extremely admiring, but there was an indescribable sadness and hard feelings deep in their eyes. King James has already brought up the bodies of Forbidden King and Ancestor King, and as for the Blood Demon King, Christopher Walsh, and Silent King, theyre basically too corpsed to try and find. King of the North looked at the lifeless Forbidden King and Ancestor King, and his eyes couldnt help but sh with grief. King of the North took a deep breath and headed out towards Ancient Battlefield. Whoosh! Reverse Dragon Mace had flown back, hovering at King of the Norths side, floating on its own; it might have sensed King of the Norths state, and thus the spirit of the artifact contained within was vaguely wailing. Jason followed suit. There are a lot of resources left behind in this battlefield, the weapons of those powerful people in The Celestial Realm who died in the battle, Storage Ring and so on, these will be collected and organized by the warriors from Forbidden Lands side, as well as The Human Realm Celestial Realm and them. Jason just wanted to see more of King of the North, so he didnt stay and followed out of Ancient City of Ruins. King of the North left the Ancient Battlefield, entered the Ancient City of Ruins, and first came to the Forbidden Sea, the entire Forbidden Sea as always, but the dark sea is vaguely eerie. The King of the North was silent, floating on the surface of the Forbidden Sea as he gazed towards a location in the ocean, a gaze that seemed to be able to cut through the darkness of the sea and look straight down to the bottom. In fact, King of the North did see it. At the bottom of the ocean, a ck abyss exists, as Jason saw when he first saw it. The strange thing was that the seawater around the ck Abyss seemed to be isted, and there was no seawater pouring into the ck Abyss. Whew!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. King of the North exhaled softly and murmured, Is it rted to the great cmity of the Ninth Era? What kind of existencesyout is this? I really want to enter this ck abyss and take a look King of the North does have that in mind, but its hard to do in his current state. Forever Kong, from now on, this side of Forbidden Sea is still blocked off, dont let people enter freely. There are weirdness under Forbidden Sea, and its better not to go to explore it if you dont have Eternal Realm level of battle power. King of the North said. Forever Kong nodded and said, Okay, I got it. King of the North left Forbidden Sea, then Holy Dragon Land, Land of the Falling Phoenix, Scarlet Forbidden Land, and so on one by one, as if reminiscing. Afterwards, he also went to Mengze Mountain, and when he came to Mengze Mountain, Forever Kong nted the Tree of Enlightenment back to its original location, only that this Tree of Enlightenment had obviously been hit hard, and the branches and leaves all showed a kind of yellowish color, and there wasnt that subtle Taoist The sound of the mysterious Tao has not been heard. King of the North stood in front of therge grave for a moment, as if sensing something. Eventually, King of the North didnt say anything, or didnt think it was too much of a problem, so he left. At the end of the day, King of the North called Forever Kong, King James , and Saint Marie over to a house to discuss things. Jason didnt participate in it, knowing that King of the North and Forever Kong should be discussing some deploymentster on, which might be rted to Forbidden Lands side, after all, in this battle, Forbidden King, Ancestor King, Blood Fiend and other Lord of Forbidden Land were all sacrificed. It was a battle that The Human Realm won, but it was a costly one. Subsequent aspects of Ancientways stabilization, etc., need to be taken into ount. After a while, only King of the North came out, gazed at Jason, and said, Any interest in apanying me on a walk to the outside world? Jasons face was stunned as he said, Okay, okay, then Ill take Elder King of the North for a walk in the outside world. King of the North smiled and left Ancient City of Ruins as Jason did. Coming to the outside world, King of the North evolved a runic formation that enveloped both him and Jason, and said, Its not good for me to present myself in front of ordinary people in this current state. This is a shielding formation, as we walk, ordinary people cannot see us. Unless there is a Creation realm level powerhouse in existence in the outside world that has ess to thews of space, only then will they be able to perceive it. Jasons face was stunned as he smiled and said, That definitely wont happen. Outside, there will be no Creation realm level powerhouses. Youre kidding. How could there be Creation realm level powerhouses in the outside world. The Human Realm side of Primal Source Technique is missing, and even existences such as Saint Marie needed him to bring back the Creation Origin Stone from the Eastsea Enve to break through to the Creation realm. Not to mention Creation realm, even Immortality powerhouses probably dont have it, as for Quasi life and death realm thats hard to say, maybe there will be some. Unexpectedly, after Jason said these words, King of the North said in a meaningful manner, This may not be possible. The Human Realm is not so simple. The Human Realm is not that simple, not to mention the Creation Realm, perhaps there are higher levels of existence. Of course, the ce where these existences are located may not be The Human Realm as you understand it, to be precise, it is not The Human Realm as you see it. Jason was stunned and said in a somewhat surprised tone, The Human Realm that I see? King of the North senior means it is hard to believe that there are still some ces in The Human Realm that I cant see? King of the North smiled lightly and said, Its like the Ancient City of Ruins. What you see outside is just a mountain. However, if you didnt enter inside, would you have thought that it would contain such an ancient city and the major Forbidden Land? Jason immediately understood that King of the North was referring to some small hidden world, some sealed space. But what does King of the North mean when he says, a higher being? What Elder King of the North means is that there are some sealed spaces in The Human Realm, among which exist Creation realm, or even existences above the level of Creation realm? Jason couldnt help but say curiously. The gaze in the eyes of the King of the North narrowed slightly, appearing to say meaningfully, Whether or not these existences belong to The Human Realm is still hard to say. Its just that, lets not talk about this for now, Im going to take a look at a party The Human Realm. Jason nodded his head as he and King of the North rose up into the air and flew directly through the air, with the presence of the shielding formation, no one would be able to see them, so it wouldnt cause much of an impact. Chapter 2981 – I would have been King of the North! In mid-air, Jason and King of the North were flying imperiously. Skimmed over country after country, skimmed over the Pacific Ocean, and looked at it all the way through. Eventually, Jason took King of the North into Carovia and was the first to arrive at the Capital in Carovia. King of the North senpai, this is Carovia now. Jason said. King of the North nodded as he and Jasonnded on the ground from mid-air, watching the cars and pedestrians rush through the capital and feeling the vibrant life of the city. King of the North silently watched all this, and only after a long time did he say with emotion: The present and the ancient, they are really different. However, this also represents the progress of this society, nowadays The Human Realm, has developed a scientific and technological civilization, and from another point of view, it is indeed very remarkable. You look at the clothing, food, housing, transportation, and so on,pared to the ancient times, thats too much progress. Jasonughed and said, In terms of technological development, modern technology is definitely much more advanced than ancient technology. King of the North nodded and said, So side The Human Realm, its actually quite good. What about education?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jason said, Nowadays, education ispulsory in all of Carovia, so all children can go to school and learn. King of the North seniors, why dont I take you to some of the schools? Yes, yes! King of the North nods. Jason immediately led King of the North through some schools in the capital, lets say he came to an elementary school, King of the North looked at a vigorous elementary school students, and was able to feel the kind of carefree of these children. After that, I went to some middle schools and finally came to Capital University, where I felt the cultural atmosphere and the spirit of the students. After a quick watch, King of the North is still a great touch. A country, a society, the degree of civilization lies in education, education can be universal, everyone can learn knowledge, will not fall into ignorance and superstition, then it is a very good country, but also the best life of a society. King of the North looked down for a while, and he said with emotion, In the ancient times, everyone cultivated martial arts, only to be powerful, only to pursue eternal immortality. However, after going through the cage of martial arts, The Human Realms resources were scarce, the aura dried up, and the path of martial arts declined. However, the development of science and technology has risen, which has led to the present-day The Human Realm. Therefore, the Human Race is indeed blessed with a unique talent, and it is excellent that it has always been able toe out on different paths at different times. Even though this era, is different from the era I lived in, this side of The Human Realm is still worth guarding. Jason thought for a moment and said, Since Old Mr. Millers fist broke the martial arts cage, there are actually many people in The Human Realm today who are practicing martial arts. Many martial artists have also emerged. Earlier, I set up a martial arts association with some seniors, and also went online with a tform for exchanging some cultivation resources and so on, with the aim of also allowing the martial artists in The Human Realm to cultivate better. Martial Arts Association? The King of the Norths eyes shed with a brilliant aura, and he said with considerable interest, Can you show me around? The headquarters of the Martial Arts Association is located in THE Capital. Ill take senior there now. Jason smiles and takes off into the air with King of the North, heading for the Carovia Martial Arts Association. Carovia Budo Association Headquarters. Jason came with King of the North, and when he walked into the Budo Association meeting, he sensed a martial arts ethos with an essence within. In the training ground, a single martial artist was practicing, among them were mostly young people, some of them had reached Extreme Realm Emperor, and most of the remaining ones were at the stage of Quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor. A young man was instructing these martial artists, looking serious and meticulous. Jason and King of the North came, these cultivating martial artists naturally couldnt see them, and Jason and King of the North didnt bother. Jason smiled slightly at the sight of the young man, he recognized it, it was Riley. Counting on it, it had been a long time since he had seen Riley, who had now trained to the Quasi life and death realm and was teaching the martial artists in the Martial Arts Association, a sight that warmed Jasons heart as he watched. The King of the North was watching attentively as he said, After the martial arts cage was broken, it is not easy for such a group of young martial artists to emerge in such a short period of time, and some of them have reached Extreme Realm Emperor. The Human Realm is the ce where martial arts originated. The Human Realm is the ce where martial arts originated, so the spirit of martial arts rooted in The Human Realms martial artists will not be erased. As the cage breaks open, this martial dao spirit will grow more and more vigorous, and more and more strong martial daoists will emerge. As he said this, King of the Norths heart was still pleased. Because he saw a legacy, and even though The Human Realm had gone through the Martial Cage or not, the legacy of this martial art had never been broken. Jason looked at the Martial Arts Association in which so many martial artists had now developed, he was quite surprised in his heart, and his gaze went to Riley, knowing that this should be Rileys credit. I havent seen him for a while, but this kid has matured. If he hadnt had to apany King of the North, Jason would have just shown up and gone over to Riley. However, this battle with the Divine hade to a temporary end, and he was returning to Carovia for a while behind him, so there was no rush to meet with Riley, and there would be plenty of opportunities for him to do so in the future. At this time, only to see King of the North reach out and point out a finger, from between his fingers there was an inexplicablew emerging in the void, slowly extending out, and eventually covering the entire Martial Arts Association. In the void, there were slight ripples presenting themselves, and in the end, they gradually returned to calm. After this move, King of the Norths figure was actually seen to be unsteady, and that transparency became even clearer, as if it was about to annihte at any moment. Elder, what are you Jason asked in a heartbeat. King of the North smiled ndly and said, I dont have much to leave behind, I just left some of my own martial arts intentions to shroud this Martial Arts Association. To a greater or lesser extent, it will be of some help to the cultivation of the martial artists of the Martial Dao Association. Among them, if someone unintentionally touches my intent, or senses my intent, that would also be considered some of their creation. The Will of the Wudao? Jason was shocked when he heard the words, this is a big deal, meaning that if a martial artist can touch and realize the meaning of King of the North, he will be able to inherit the meaning of King of the Norths martial arts? King of the North seemed to see what Jason had in mind, he smiled and said, You dont need to think too much, even if some people have realized the meaning that I left behind, it doesnt mean that they are inheriting my martial arts path. Everyone should have their own path of martial arts, the descendants should be brave to create, to surpass the ancestors, rather than to inherit, to keep the old, in that case The Human Realm martial arts is not more and more retrogressive? I left the intention, they feel the realization, will have a certain inspiration for their martial arts cultivation. Of course, even if they cant sense it or not, there are benefits to their cultivation under the shroud of the martial daos intent. That was just said, and suddenlyC Boom! Boom! Boom! In the cultivation field, several quasi-Extreme Realm Emperor martial artists were actually seen suddenlyprehending the Extreme Realm Emperors mysteries, and one by one, they made breakthroughs one after another and began to invoke the Tong Shen Thunderbolt. Jasons face was stunned as he looked towards King of the North, knowing that after King of the North left his martial intent here, in the future, the Martial Arts Association would only be a sacred ce for martial arts cultivation. Chapter 2982 – I would have been King of the North! In the Martial Dao Association, one after another, there were quasi Tongshen martial artists who had broken through to Extreme Realm Emperor, and they all felt strange, just in that instant, they only felt that many previously unperceivable martial dao mysteries were all of a sudden straightened out, their thoughts were clear, and they directly broke through. There were also some Extreme Realm Emperor powerhouses who had begun toprehend the mysteries of the Quasi life and death realm and immersed themselves in cultivation. Riley also moved in his heart, clearly felt that this ce as if there was some more changes, so that his knowledge and understanding of the martial arts became clearer. Riley was all amazed, he looked left and right but couldnt see anything. And by this time, King of the North had left with Jason. King of the North no longer examines the human world. In fact, for a country and a society to be examined, the two most important aspects are livelihood and education. Peoples livelihood in this regard, King of the North can sense, Carovia Cathay livelihood, the people richly clothed and well-fed, the problem of food and clothing can be solved; as for education in this regard, he has already gone to see, a glimpse of a spot and see the whole panorama, in this aspect of the education is also doing extremely well. Coupled with the fact that he saw more and more martial artists emerging from The Human Realms side, and that the spirit of martial arts that belonged to The Human Realm had not worn off, he had been relieved andforted. King of the North rode in the air, facing east. Jason didnt know where King of the North was going either, so he followed along silently. Do you ever have any ns after this battle? King of the North suddenly asked. Jasons face was stunned, and after hearing this he thought for a moment and said, I do have an idea for a trip to the heavens. King of the North turned his head to look at Jason as he murmured and said, A trip to the Upper Cthulhu is also fine. After this battle, in a short period of time, it will be difficult for the heavens to organize arge-scale invasion. However, it doesnt mean that the Upper Cthulhu will give up on invading The Human Realm. In such a situation, if we can directly hold the forces of the Nine Regions of the Upper Cthulhu in the Upper Cthulhu, so that the Nine Regions of the Upper Cthulhu wont be able to divert enough energy from attacking The Human Realm, then we will be able to buy more time for The Human Realm. Jason nodded and understood what King of the North meant, he then asked as if he remembered something, By the way, Elder King of the North, back then, it was said that Emperor of Man was alone in the heavens. Then, is Emperor of Man staying in the Upper Heaven now? If we go to the Upper Heaven, can we find Emperor of Man? The King of the North was slightly silent as he said, Emperor of Man is holding off the heavens all by himself, so perhaps, Emperor of Mans injuries are even heavier than mine back then. However, I can sense that Emperor of Man has not fallen. As for the whereabouts of Emperor of Man, I dont have an answer either. He may be hiding in the Chaotic Void, or he may be in a realm of his own in the time-space turbulence. As for how to find the Emperor of Man There is a strand of Emperor of Man sword intent in your body, if the Emperor of Man sword intent has a sense, then it can be found. If not, it would be difficult to find. Of course, even if Emperor of Man Sword Intent is sensed, I do not rmend that you immediately go to look for it, Emperor of Man may fall into silence under serious injuries, the hiding ce is bound to be iparably dangerous,pared to that Chaotic Void, space-time turbulence, is not something that your current realm can resist. Jason nodded as he sniffed. King of the North then said, The battle at the end of the Ancient Age first broke out in The Celestial Realm, where Emperor of Heaven and others ambushed Peerless God King, who fell into The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, and after that, a split body of Emperor of Heaven has been guarding The ck Abyss of Bad Curse. After Peerless God King fell into The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, a branch of Emperor of Heaven has been guarding The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, which is Emperor of Heavens method of transforming the Three Purities into one. Therefore, I guess there will be another split body of Emperor of Heaven chasing after Emperor of Man, or guarding in the space near the hiding ce of Emperor of Man. If you rashly go forward to find Emperor of Man, once you encounter with this Emperor of Heaven bilocation, you will be instantly exterminated. Ive seen One Breath Transforms Three Purities, and it is indeed very strong. However, Emperor of Heaven keeps leaving out his doppelganger, then wouldnt his main body strength be weakened? Jason asked curiously. King of the North took a deep breath and said, This is where Emperor of Heaven is terrifying. Emperor of Heaven has split into at least two branches, and even so, his main bodysbat power is one of the top few in the heavens. The key was that his split bodies were also able to cultivate on their own. If there was enough energy to support the return of his two bilocations, it wouldnt even be strange for him to be able to break through to Immortal Realm. This was why he attacked The Human Realm, wanting to blood sacrifice the entirety of The Human Realm with enough energy support to break through to Immortal. Taking a step back, even if there isnt enough energy to support his breakthrough, with his two bilocations returning to his main body, there is only no one in the heavens who can outperform him! Jasons face was stunned as he realized how terrifying Emperor of Heaven was. True as King of the North said, if Emperor of Heaven s bilocation can cultivate on its own, and even cultivate to be almost the same as the main body, when the timees, the two bilocations return to merge with the main body That is equal to, the battle power has been increased by two or three times? Its scary to think about. Therefore, if you sneak into the Ascension, it would be better to be careful and act as you see fit. King of the North urged, speaking only to see King of the North took out an object, about a finger long and short, like wood, through the atmosphere of a long time, the shape looks like a token, the front is written in an ancient font C God! This is given to you, and if you infiltrate the Ascension, make a trip to Godkings Crest when you get a chance, King of the North said as he ced the wooden token in Jasons hand. Godkings Crest? Jason froze, he remembered, when he was in Eastsea Enve, he had talked to Buddha and Air Dawson, when Air Dawson and the others had talked about The Celestial Realms 10th Forbidden Land. In the earliest days of the heavens there were only nine Forbidden Lands, and this tenth Forbidden Land was the default in the minds of those who came after the heavens, and that was Godkings Crest C the ce where Peerless God King had lived. When Peerless God King resided in Godkings Crest, he attracted many admirers and followers, and over time, out of respect for Peerless God King, the gods made Godkings Crest the 10th Forbidden Land by default. This wooden token in his hand was carved with the word God, could it be rted to Peerless God King?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. King of the North said at this time, This is what Peerless God King left behind when he was still in The Human Realm, and it is considered one of his objects. Its not much of a treasure, but its a Godkings object anyway. It might be of some help if you head to Godkings Crest. Jason nodded, he wanted to say something but couldnt, his heart was clogged with a hard, hard feeling. Because, with this ount of King of the North, its like hes giving some kind ofst words, which makes Jason really sad. King of the North seems to see Jasons psychology, he smiled lightly and said: There is a death, or lighter than a feather, or heavier than Mount Tai, as far as Im concerned, to fulfill the promise to the Emperor of Man, I have no regrets, and I have no shame! By this time, King of the North and Jason had long since moved away from Carovia, and as they made their way down to the east, they could faintly hear the sound of a tidal waveing from up ahead. The Far Eastern Sea? Jasons face was stunned, King of the North hade to The Far Eastern Sea specifically, why was that? Chapter 2983 – I would have been King of the North! The Far Eastern Sea. The sea is vast, the waves are big, and when you look at it from a distance, the sea and the sky are connected. Arriving here, Jason couldnt help but think back to his original trip to the Eastsea Enve, but that was when an ind blooming with golden light surfaced in the middle of the East Sea sea, and it was from that ind that he entered the Eastsea Enve. In a trance, Jason felt like it hadnt been long since he returned from the Eastsea Enve. In fact it hasnt been that long since the math was done. Coming to this ce, King of the North stopped in his tracks as he looked at the vast sea, as if he was sensing something, or as if he was remembering something. Jason could sense that King of the North was in a very special mood at the moment, his eyes were slightly red, vaguely revealing emotions such as remorse, grief, self-me, nostalgia, and so on. Jason didnt make a sound and stood silently by. After a long time, King of the North said, Do you know why I am here? Jason shook his head as he said, Even though thete generation doesnt know, thete generation knows that it must be rted to some of the past events of the King of the Norths predecessors. King of the North nodded and said, Three thousand the North Group, three thousand King of the North heroic souls, this is where they sacrificed themselves at the end of the Ancient Era, none of them survived, all of them died. At the end of the Ancient Era, this ce was The Human Realms Eastern Domain. After the end of the Ancient Era, there was a change in the boundaries of The Human Realm, and the sea water of The Far Eastern Sea spread to this ce, making the once Eastern Realm already covered by sea water. Jasons face was stunned, he remembered, when Tiger showed up in Ancient Battlefield, King of the North was furious and had angrily shouted at Tiger just because Tiger had pitted three thousand the North Group. Three thousand THE NORTH Group is extremely valiant, and three thousand armies in formation can kill the creation! Back then, Emperor of Man sent Tiger to guard the Eastern Domain, and in order to alleviate Tigers pressure, I sent the Three Thousand the North Group to assist. Who had thought that Tiger had colluded with the heavens, secretly set up a killing formation, directly opened the seal, allowing the army of the heavens to kill over without hindrance. the North Group was caught off guard and was killed by the killing formation, and was killed by the army of the heavens that suddenly rushed in. When I arrived, the Eastern Region was already dyed red with blood, and none of the North Groups three thousand survived. I still remember the way they fell, all die without resting in peace, one by one furious indignation, some head was cut off, but still holding ance stationed on the ground, the body does not fall. Some were cut off at the waist, but also holding a sword, to maintain the posture of killing the enemy . Three thousand the North Groups souls are not dispersed because they did not die on the battlefield, but in the pits of their own people! Over the years, I have felt extremely guilty and remorseful, and it hurts even more when I think about it. It wasnt until I killed Tiger in this battle that I had the face toe here again. King of the North opened his mouth, then he eyed this vast sea and fiercely exited loudly, Three thousand THE NORTH GROUP, I have avenged myself by killing Tiger! I, King of the North, am not a goodmander, I am ashamed of you! If there is an afterlife, if you guys dont mind, then I, King of the North, am willing to lead you guys to fight again in the heavens! Jason stood quietly, his eyes all red with cold tears sliding down his face. He was able to realize the kind of feelings that King of the North had, and also sensed the kind of ironic bond that King of the North had with the THE NORTH GROUP, and he was able to appreciate it. Its as if, if he led the Satan Operation Group Warriors, he was in the same mood as King of the North if he was also pitted. So, that emotion, he could imagine. King of the North had already withdrawn his gaze as he looked at Jason and said, You are equipped with Dragon Bloodline, and you also contain the Nine Yang Sacred Body bloodline within, the Great Extreme Realm Emperor Great Quasi life and death realm has been reached, and your Indestructible Origin Laws are extremely extraordinary, even I find it difficult to express them. Therefore, in terms of martial arts, I have nothing to instruct you on, and my instruction will add bars to you, which is not good. Because, I hope that you will be able to walk out on your own path of martial dao. The only way to be truly invincible in the heavens is to have a martial path that belongs to yourself. This requires you to explore. With that, King of the North smiled indifferently and said, In the battle, you burned your own origin qi and blood, which can be described as bravery. Your origin is missing, but you dont have to worry about it. If you walk out on your own path of martial arts, then what does it matter if your origin is missing or not? The origin martial arts path was created by the Ancestor of Man in the Ancient Age, and the only one who can go to the extreme of this martial arts path is the Ancestor of Man. King of the North looked up into the sky above his head and continued, In the Ancient Age, Ancestor of Man disappeared, so I dont know what exactly is in the depths of this vast starry sky, at the end of that chaos. The only thing I can be sure of is that Ancestor of Man is trapped in the depths of the starry sky. If Ancestor of Man were invincible to the heavens, would he be trapped? Simrly, if you follow the Origin Martial Path and reach the end, you will at most be close to the Ancestor of Man, but you will not be able to surpass the Ancestor of Man. Do you think that by that time, youll be able to defeat the existence in the depths of the starry sky? Be able to dissolve the great cmity of the Ninth Era? Boom! The words shook Jasons mind. He remembered the extremely cold eyes that had surfaced in the depths of the stars in the underworld when he crossed Primeval Thunderp, eyes before which he was so small that a single nce from those eyes would have destroyed him! If there was a great enemy in the depths of the stars, and the Origin Martial Way came to an end, at best it would be the second Ancestor of Man, could it be defeated?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Of course, it doesnt mean that you should be allowed to explore your own martial path right now. At present, the Origin Martial Dao should still be cultivated, just in the process of cultivation,bined with their own more insights and thinking. Day by day, month by month, sort out your own insights into martial arts, and over time you will also see your own martial arts path. King of the North said in a gentle tone. I will remember the teachings of King of the North seniors! Jason nodded. King of the Northughed, for Jason he was also extremely satisfied, at the end of the day he remembered something like that, his face became serious and said, Before the Ninth Era Cataclysm arrives, there will be changes in The Human Realm. At that time, there might be some forces that have sealed themselves in a realm that wille out. At that time, you need to be vignt and pay attention. Of them, not all of them may have their hearts set on The Human Realm. Why? Dont they belong to The Human Realm? Jason couldnt help but ask. If there exists a self-sealed realm, it may have been self-sealed from the Deste Ancient or Taikoo era to the present day. Separated by such a long era and epoch, do you think some of them would still identify with the human race in the current world? They may identify as Human Race, but that is also the Deste Ancient Race, the Taigu Race. The Human Race of the present world, does it have anything to do with them? Of course, some might recognize it, and some might be indifferent. When the timees, you just pay more attention. King of the North said. I know. Jason nodded again. I dont have anything to give you, so Ill leave this Reverse Dragon Mace to you. King of the North suddenly spoke. Jasons mind shook at the words and his eyes looked at King of the North in astonishment. Instead, King of the North turned to look at the Reverse Dragon Mace hovering behind him, and he reached over as if he wanted to once again experience the Divine Weapon that had apanied him throughout his life of battle. However, he was unable to grab hold of it; he was no longer flesh and blood! Buzz! Reverse Dragon Mace divine aura blossomed, and the Reverse Dragons silhouette floated in the air, emitting a gurgling buzzing and whimpering sound. Reverse Dragon Mace, you have apanied me on my campaigns all your life, and have shaken the heavens and in thousands of enemies. I once said that I would hold you in my hands to stain the blood of eternity and even immortality. I have reneged on my word, and my journey hase to an end, but yours is not! Jason is a good boy, one I greatly appreciate, and Dragons Reverse Scale recognizes him as well. Now, he will lead you on your journey, to battle the heavens, the skies, and the stars! I believe that he will inherit my promise and lead you to dye the blood of eternity and even immortality! King of the North looked at Reverse Dragon Mace and spoke softly. The Reverse Dragon Mace trembled, the Reverse Dragon Shadow hissed, and the monstrous divine aura blossomed, forming arge mace shadow towering between heaven and earth, causing the sky and the earth to change color, and the winds to rise. Eventually, King of the North said in a solemn tone, Reverse Dragon Mace, will you? Reverse Dragon Mace instantly calmed down, then trembled slightly as if nodding, followed by a battle intent that swept through the heavens erupting from Reverse Dragon Mace. Great! King of the Northughed as he looked to Jason and said, Jason, you reach out and hold Reverse Dragon Mace. Jason took a deep breath and reached out with his right hand, slowly gripping this Reverse Dragon Mace. Reverse Dragon Mace did not resist and was held in Jasons hands. Seeing this scene, King of the North knows in his heart that Reverse Dragon Mace recognizes Jason, otherwise he wouldnt be able to hold Reverse Dragon Mace. Reassured by this, King of the North eyed Jason, his face bing serious and grave as he asked, Jason, can you hold The Human Realm? Jasons face was stunned, sensing the battle intent on Reverse Dragon Mace, sensing the boiling of hot blood in his body, as well as the unspeakable pathos of his heart at this moment, meeting King of the Norths gaze, his voice was clear and resolute, Elder King of the North, I can! Hahahahaha! The King of the Northughed out loud and rose up, he thought of the scene with the Emperor of Man back then, he turned around and waved his hand, saying, Then this The Human Realm is in your hands! My wish is fulfilled, you go back. Im going to meet my three thousand THE NORTH GROUP! With that said, King of the North stepped towards the surface of The Far Eastern Sea. With each step, his figure appears to dissipate a few moments, and the rolling, undting waves carry his figure, fading away, to a final bold and overbearing song- I am the King of the North, and I sit back and watch the herd rise! When Reverse Dragon Macees out, who in the world canpete! The heroic song echoed between heaven and earth, and the unrelenting and overbearing aura shook this heaven and earth. However, the figure of the King of the North gradually became invisible, and began to be illusory, and began to turn into pieces of light rain, sprinkling down on The Far Eastern Sea, and sprinkling down on the earth and sky! King of the North seniors! Jason let out a heartbreaking roar. A wave swept over and pounced on Jason, he was soaked all over, his face so wet that he couldnt tell if it was tears or seawater long ago. In a trance, his hazel eyes seemed to see the figure waving its back to him, as if saying goodbye. The one who abides by his heart, the one who guards The Human Realm, the kingly figure Gone! Heaven and earth still seem to echo with that magnificent songC I am the King of the North, and I sit back and watch the herd rise! When Reverse Dragon Macees out, who in the world canpete! Chapter 2984 – King of the North’s Might Transmits to the Heavens! The Far Eastern Sea. Huge waves rolled over the sea, undting and lifting a thousand waves. The sky, which was originally clear, was suddenly covered with dark clouds, the wind rose in all directions, and thunder rolled. It was as if they were seeing off the figure that had long since dissipated.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jason stood frozen for a long time before he dropped to his knees and kowtowed three times heavily toward toward the front. Jason didnt spend much time with King of the North, but this short time together was a way for him to feel the kind of charisma that King of the North had, which made him extremely admired. Even King of the North has a kind of mentorship for him. The fact that King of the North had given him Reverse Dragon Mace to carry on his quest was in itself a legacy, a legacy in terms of the spirit of martial arts. King of the North did not teach him any martial arts cultivation methods, or martial arts battle techniques, etc., but King of the Norths pointers were extremely important to Jason. Arguably, it opened Jason up to a broader perspective. The path of martial arts that belongs to you is the strongest. To follow the path of martial arts created by ones ancestors to the end, that is also unable to surpass ones ancestors. Jason also remembers King of the Northsst words, asking him if he can guard The Human Realm, a sort of trust and full of King of the Norths expectations. It is perhaps because of this spirit of guardianship, passed down from generation to generation, that The Human Realm has survived. King of the North senior, I wont fail you! Jason opened his mouth as he stood up, a determined look in his eyes. This sea, with three thousand THE NORTH GROUPs souls, is so much more than a kings soul. The King of the North once said that if there was an afterlife, he would be willing to continue to lead the 3, 000 the North Group to fight again in the heavens. But is there an afterlife? Jason didnt know, he only knew that if one day, he really possessed enough strength, could he call out these heroic souls that possessed an unyielding fighting spirit. Land of the Falling Phoenixs Phoenix Spirit was able to apany King James in battle after the Phoenix Beasts death. What about the souls of those who died in the war? Time goes back to when Emperor Wallop, Chaos, and other celestial pride led the retreat of the Great Army of the Heavens. The Heavenly Realm. Tsutenho Peak, at the Ancientway light gate. There are quite a few that are staring at this Ancientways door of light, as The Celestial Realm powerhouse is on his way to conquering The Human Realm, and exactly what the battle is all about is unknown at this point. Skystrike, the Eternal Realm powerhouse in charge at the light gate, was also keeping a close eye on it. In addition, not far away in the void, asionally there was the breath of the most powerful fluctuating, perhaps Primemaster, Inferno, King of Man and some other giants hidden in the void, obviously also staring at the light door. Just thenC Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! It was actually seen that in the light door, there was a figure flying out, and at a closer look, it was precisely Emperor Wallop, Chaos, Marcus Deathless, and King of Man. Immediately after that, a team of warriors from the Great Celestial Army also came out in a line, and basically all of them were carrying injuries, and there was a kind of shock and fear lingering on their faces. Seeing this scene, the powerful people stationed near Tsutenho Peak all gathered around one by one. Skystrike looked to Emperor Wallop and asked, Emperor Wallop, is the battle over, and all of The Human Realms strongest have been destroyed? Buzz! Buzz! A burst of vibrating sounds also came from the void not far away, and then those giant powerhouses hidden in the void showed up one after another. Emperor of Heaven, Chaosmaster, Deathless, King of Man, Inferno, Primemaster, and all of these, instantly appeared, their gazes all looking at Emperor Wallop and the others. These giant level powerhouses had raked in their own aura, but they still had a supreme pressure presenting itself, causing countless Ascended Warriors to half-kneel to the ground, with a more intense look of panic on their faces. Father! Emperor Wallop shouted when he saw Emperor of Heaven, then his gaze went to Chaosmaster and the others, and he said in a respectful tone, Greetings seniors. Emperor of Heavens face was calm as he asked, How is the battle at Ancient Battlefield? Why did you guyse out? Where are the rest of you? Emperor Wallop gritted his teeth as he said, King of the North has appeared. First, he killed Tyron Commander and other Creation realm peak powerhouses. Behind them, Tiger, Alistair, and Emerys three half-step Eternals appeared and surrounded King of the North, but they still couldnt resist. First Alistair and Emery were killed by King of the North, andter King of Dingshan showed up In response to Emperor Wallops words in front of him, Emperor of Heaven and the others looked as normal and were not surprised, as they also knew the King of the Norths anticlimactic nature. King of Dingshan strikes? King of Dingshan strikes, then King of the North must be dead! Skystrike said in an agitated tone, although he was an Eternal Realm powerhouse, he knew in his heart that if he fought with King of Dingshan, he would definitely not be able to defeat King of Dingshan. Not bad! King of Dingshans battle power is unrivaled, unrivaled at the half-step Eternal Realm! Even though its a half-step Eternal Realm, it can take on a high Eternal Realm, so the mere King of the North is certainly no match! Haha, with King of Dingshan making a move, King of the North is surely going to be pulverized and die without a burial site! So what if King of the North is stronger? I heard that he was seriously injured and on the verge of death back then. With such a strong person from the heavens going to the siege, he has long since been consumed to the point where his injuries have returned, and with King of Dingshan striking again in the back, hes bound to die! Next to them, many people were opening their mouths one after another, their tones excited and exuberant. In their opinion, as long as King of Dingshan made a move, then this battle would definitely be hopeless, King of the North would definitely be killed, and the rest of The Human Realms powerhouses would be annihted as well. Even Emperor of Heaven, looked at Emperor Wallop and said, King of Dingshan killed King of the North? Emperor Wallop shook his head, his face was a bit pale as he said, I, I am not sure. when King of Dingshan struck, he made us retreat. In the back, I saw that Tiger was also killed by King of the North. Afterwards, Forbidden King used his own origin to evolve a confinement rune to confine King of Dingshan, while King of the North was motionless. I sensed something bad and immediately ordered the Ascendant Army to withdraw. Therefore, I dont know the result of the final blow Chaosmaster gaze also looks towards Chaos. Deathless also looked to Marcus Deathless, he frowned slightly as he sensed the state of Marcus Deathless, having been hit so hard that his flesh hadnt even recovered, and had been forced to break through to Creation realm. Chaos, Marcus Deathless, and King of Man are also nodding in agreement with Emperor Wallops words. The Forbidden King restrained the King of Dingshan with an Origin confinement? Emperor of Heaven frowned with a vague sense of foreboding. Chaosmaster and the others faces also looked slightly grave, things had gone a bit beyond their imagination. Just then, all of a suddenC Those who vite my The Human Realm, kill! A domineering and boundless voice was vaguely transmitted through that light door. That voice is like a heavy wave after another, constantly reverberating again, making that echo bigger and bigger, and in the end, forming that grand and domineering sound wave thatpletely spreads throughout the entire heavens C Those who vite my The Human Realm, kill! Chapter 2985 – The Wrath of Giants! Quiet! Dead Silence! On Tsutenho Peaks side, the room was dead silent, so silent that you could hear a pin drop! They all heard it, the voice, which passed out of that door of light to the heavens. Emperor of Heaven, Chaosmaster, Deathless, King of Man, and other giants of The Celestial Realm all turned blue, and a furious intent burned up from their eyes. It was no longer self-evident what the sound represented. That equals the sound of The Human Realm winning big! Needless to say, King of Dingshan had definitely died in battle, and all the rest of them were warriors, except for the army of the heavens that escaped at the moment. Skystrikes face was white with disbelief, and he was lost in thought, with his mind full of that dense confusionC How is that possible? That voice just now, it seems to be King of the Norths voice? So, King of Dingshan has been killed in battle? Not only Skystrike, the rest of the people in the arena who had just mored that King of Dingshan would surely die once King of the North came out, all of them fell silent, their faces shocked and terrified. As that voice of the King of the North traveled through the heavens, a horrible, monstrous tremor came from some directions in the heavens. Lets say Floral Sanctuary, a seductive and chilling voice came- Where is my Flower Goddess of Floral Sanctuary and the other powerful ones? Has not one returned? This was the voice of the Flower God Lord, transmitted directly across space. Not only Floral Sanctuary, but also the morose voice of the Lord of the Beginning Demon in Primordial Demon Mount came out, Where is Elias, the holy son of Primordial Demon Mount, where is Zane and the others? What about Cassandra Soulkeeper of Soulreturn River? Soulreturn Rivers Soul God Lord is also vocalizing. Immediately after that, the voices of the Lord of the Emperors Fall and the Divine Lord of the Discordant Dragon also came out, both questioning why none of the young lords and powerhouses in their Forbidden Land had been able to return. Just thenC Boom! In the direction of the south, the void shook as a long river ran through the entire void, spreading over in an instant, and wherever it passed, space shattered, seemingly unable to carry the might of that long river. In the long river, the river was torrential, only that the river water were all ck, transmitting a sense of eerie horror, while an endless aura of death was permeating.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was as if, that long river was the end of death and where it belonged. This long river spread to Tsutenho Peak in an instant, and at the end of that long river, a figure slowly emerged, and the monstrous long river behind it directly converged and returned to nothingness. Only to see this figure d in ck robes, face cold, their own that pressure contains a boundless breath of death, as if slightly stained with a little, even Creation realm powerhouses have to immediately return to death! Wheres Nero? The visitor spoke directly, his gaze sweeping over Emperor Wallop and the others. Emperor Wallop saluted towards the ck-robed man and said, Meet Elder Dante. Nero has been killed by Jason. Wow! When these words came out, behind Dante, there seemed to be the sound of a great river heaving in the sky, and that River Styx was vaguely about to emerge again, copsing the sky, and that horrifying deathly pressure within it made many of the warriors of the Ascension Army in the arena shiver, and as long as they were tainted by that deathly aura, they were all going to die. Brother Dante, this battle is beyond our imagination. In Ancient Battlefield, the major powers sacrificed a lot. Now, anger wont help. Emperor of Heavens voice rang out. Why, when these men of Emperor Throop are not dead, is it that my heir is dead? Dante spoke coldly. King of Man opened his mouth and said: Elder Dante, at that time, when King of Dingshan asked us to evacuate, Nero was also evacuating. At that time, Nero broke through the Alchemical Thunderp. At that time, Nero broke through the Alchemical Thunderp, and was about to evacuate, but Jason, with his badly injured body, killed Nero in the Alchemical Thunderp, and it was toote for us to rescue him. When these words came out, Emperor of Heaven, Dante, and the other giants one by one all looked slightly surprised. How dare you charge into the Alchemical Thunderp and kill someone while seriously injured? From the intel we got, Jason should be at the Immortality level, and is actually unafraid of Alchemical Thunderp? Essence shed in Dantes eyes as he stared at Ancientways light door, the furious killing intent couldnt even be concealed as he said coldly, One day, I will turn the entire The Human Realm into the Underworld! With that, Dantes body shed and disappeared. Emperor of Heaven took a deep breath and said, Against King of the North, I have paid enough attention to it, and also sent out a backhand that I thought was a sure thing. Who would have thought that it was still one step short after all. King of Man said, King of the North back then, itself is gifted with outstanding talent, the result of this battle, though unexpected, is not an ident. Now the question is, is King of the North alive or dead? If he is still alive, unless the Eternal Realm level goes there, it will be difficult to match; if he is dead, then the next attack will be stable. Chaosmasters gaze sank as he said, Even if King of the North is dead, it will be difficult to organize arge-scale attack in a short period of time. The Human Realm is dang surprising. Marcus Deathless said. Inferno raged, When will this Ancientway be restored? I just want to kill The Human Realm and turn The Human Realm into a hell with my own hands! There will be that opportunity! The matter of continuing the attack on The Human Realm will be discussedter, I will first pacify the warriors of the Great Army of the Ascended. Emperor of Heaven opened his mouth as he walked forward and looked at the army of the heavens in front of him as he said, All the generals have worked hard. Although we have lost this battle, we are still honored despite our defeat. Defeat is not terrible, the terrible thing is that we have lost faith, lost the will to fight. Ancient Battlefield, left the blood and souls of yourrades, what we have to do is in the next attack,pletely destroyed The Human Realm army, killed The Human Realm strong, for all the sacrifices of the warriors to avenge. The Human Realm army is the most powerful army in the world, the most powerful army in the world, the most powerful army in the world, the most powerful army in the world, the most powerful army in the world, the most powerful army in the world! Emperor of Heavens voice is infectious. He was inspiring the warriors of this great army, and if he didnt, the remaining warriors of this great army would be disorganized, and it would be ruined. In the meantime. The other giants of the major powers in The Celestial Realm sensed it as well, and all heard the dominating voice of King of the North. Not far from Mount Sumeru and the Heavenly Dao Mountain, in a piece of emptiness. Lord of Buddha and Lord of Taoism y chess in the evolved space. At that moment, they all heard the voice that faintly echoed in this side of heaven and earth, which caused both Lord of Buddha and Lord of Taoisms faces to be stunned, and their gazes looked towards Tsutenho Peak across the distant space. It seems Emperor of Heaven has failed in this mighty attack. Lord of Taoism said. Amitabha! Lord of Buddha pronounced the Buddhas name and said, King of Dingshan was lucky enough not to die back then, his martial realm fell, but his battle power is still extremely strong. Unexpectedly, King of the North has resisted against many powerful people including King of Dingshan. King of the North Lord of Taoism chanted silently, then said, A man of his generation, its a pity! Chapter 2986 – Reactions of Various Parties Ascension. At this moment, the gazes of some giants from the various forces above all looked towards the direction of Tsutenho Peak across the distant space. Valley of Specters. Inside a cavernousnd, Corbin Demonlords eyes opened steeply, the shadows of the sun, moon, and stars were faintly reflected in his eyes as he looked in the direction of Tsutenho Peak andughed coldly, Stealing a chicken is not an option! Do you really think that The Human Realm is so easy to take down? Corbin Demonlords eyes flickered, and he muttered to himself, Emperor of Heaven is very ambitious, one of his branches is in The ck Abyss of Bad Curse, and it seems that one of his branches went to Chaotic Void to track down Emperor of Man? Emperor of Man, even if he has two branches, Emperor of Heaven can still be at the peak of quasi-immortality, if he really takes The Human Realm, under the blood sacrifice of The Human Realm, with the return of the two branches, he will immediately enter the Immortal Realm, right? However, with the current bnce of the gun, if one side really steps into Immortal Realm, that bnce will be broken. Will the rest of the people not stand by and watch? Corbin Demonlord thought darkly. Brother, brother Valley of Specters a cultivation secret ce, Siren face excitedly ran, she found Daemon, busy saying, The news came, the invasion of The Human Realm by the army of the heavens was defeated. That Ye should be alive, right? Daemon took a deep breath, his face was also a bit agitated as he said, Jason will be fine. Jason carries The Human Realms chi, hes really going toe out of the world, then maybe this battle wont end like this. Thats wonderful. its good that Names Millers okay so I wont be a widow. A smile spread across Sirens gorgeous face. ? Daemon looked at his sister in surprise, full of questions. You havent even met Jason yet, how can you be a widow? Myriad Path Sect. Arge hall filled with the precious light of the Great Dao was suspended in midair. At this moment, the doorway of this great hall opened, and an old man who appeared immortal and exuded a transcendent worldly aura appeared, with a head full of silver hair and ten thousand lines intertwined in his old eyes as he looked far ahead. This is Arcanus, the Patriarch of the Myriad Path Sect. War, not only is it a battle of the strong, it is also a battle of qi. The defeat of the army sent out by Emperor of Heaven in this battle is equal to the weakening of the qi fortune. Correspondingly, the Human Races Qi Luck has strengthened a few more points. It seems that a change ising. Arcanus muttered to himself. Beyondpeak. Fairy was originally practicing when, suddenly, she felt something in her heart and heard the voice. The Human Realm won? Fairy murmured, her tone vaguely agitated. Whoosh! At that moment, a figure came, it was Aurora, she smiled when she saw Fairy and said, Fairy, The Human Realm won. emperor of Heaven lost a lot this time. Fairy smiled bashfully and said, Aurora looks happy. Is it possible that The Human Realm won and Lewis is worry-free, and thats why Aurora is so happy? Auroras face was stunned, then she made a stern face and said, Fairy, you dare to joke about me too? Whats that awful old mans business? Well, I came over to tell you something, the patriarch wants to see you. The Patriarch saw me? Fairy was stunned as she said, Then Ill make a trip to Celestial Gate Pce. Fairy said as she took off in the air and soon, after flying to Celestial Gate Pce shended in her form and walked inside the great hall on foot. The grand hall was filled with a misty immortal aura and dark scents, as if one was in a fairnd. Above the hall, sat a wonderful figure, a white dress, suffused with a holy and transcendent atmosphere, ayer of hazy dao light will be surrounded by it, can not see her face, only a pair of calm, bright and epassing heaven and earth like eyes present. Disciple Fairy has met Sovereign. Fairy said as she walked in and curtsied. No need to be polite. The figure in the great hall spoke, she was none other than the Skybound Sect Sovereign C Selene. On that day, at Eastsea Enve, you had contact with The Human Realms heavenly pride, Jason. During the contact, what kind of person did you think Jason was? Selene asked. Fairys face was stunned, but she didnt expect the Patriarch to ask this question. Fairy thought for a moment and said, Jason is bold, resolute, and extremely protective, and those around him receive excellent protection from him. But what surprised me the most is his growth speed, in Eastsea Enve Emperor Wallop, Chaos and a group of other people all surrounded him, but he was able to grow up quickly in the sparring. Every time he appears, he brings a new change, if I have to use one word to describe it, its like C The Chosen One! Selene nodded and said, Eternal Waystone did fall into his hands? Patriarch, I am not sure. At that time, disciples did see a light flying towards Jason. behind that, Emperor Wallop and others also said that Eternal Waystone was captured by Jason. Fairy said. Good. Selene nodded, her eyes flickering brilliantly, and she didnt know what she was weighing. Starfall Beast Mountain. Imperial Eye was also rmed. After the Eastsea Enve, Starfall Beast Mountain had not made any movements, and Imperial Eye naturally already knew about that Golden Beast Emperor in the Eastsea Enve being killed by a wisp of Eastern Great Emperors divine thought incarnation. Luckily, The Human Realm resisted the attack of the heavens, or else the Emperor of Heaven would have taken The Human Realm. perhaps, the next thing the Emperor of Heaven would have attacked would have been Starfall Beast Mountain. Imperial Eye thought darkly. I dont know when the Beast Ancestors call wille, I hope that the Beast Ancestor will return, making the lineage of the Deste Ancient Beast Race, once again reappear in its former glory! Imperial Eye had hope in his eyes. Now the Draconic Beast Race is forced to be trapped in Starfall Beast Mountain, surviving between the cracks, which is not something Imperial Eye would like to see. Spirit Realm. Spirit Realm belongs to one of the Nine Realms of the Divine. Spirit Realm is full of cities, peopleing and going, and caravansing and going for business. It is in the fact that Spirit Realm has always been neutral, so there is a calmness in Spirit Realm, and this calmness has brought prosperity to Spirit Realm. At this time, inside the main city of Spirit Realm. The main city was the ce where the Spirit God resided, with Spirit God guards stationed in all directions, and was heavily guarded. In the inner city of the main city, which was a holy ce with a rich spiritual qi, a marvelous figure rose up in the air and swept towards arge hall on Spirit God Peak. It was none other than the Otltino Goddess. The Domain Lord has returned? The Domain Lord has been gone for a good month exploring Chaotic Void this time, and hes finally back. The Otltino Goddess thought to herself, and her figure elerated. Outside the realm of the heavens, there is a sea called the Eternal Sea. In the Eternal Sea, there exists a huge ind which is Eternalisle. Lord Eternalisle was also showing up, looking at the Upper Heavenly Realm from afar, and muttered to himself, Emperor of Heaven has been defeated. This The Human Realm is really not to be messed with. Its fortunate that we rejected Emperor of Heavens invitation, or else if Eternalisle had sent out troops, Im afraid it would have been a total loss. Wildhome. Throughout Wildhome, the style is simple and the people are tough. The people of the Barbarian Race are all casually building up some stone houses that look iparably primitive and living in them, and there is not much to say about material things. Even Wildbringer, where he lives is just his stone house appearsrger than the others, looking like a stone temple piled up with stones. Inside the stone temple, Wildbringer holds a huge beasts horn, which has been chiseled and used toe as a drinking cup. Wow!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Wildbringer poured the wine, and an unspeakable gaze flowed out of his eyes as he looked in the direction of Tsutenho Peak and muttered to himself, Anyone who can make this grandson of Emperor of Heaven gray in the face is someone that old me admires. So, King of the North, heres to you! Wildbringer took arge gulp of the wine filled in the beasts horn, then picked up the wine jar at the side and spilled it towards the ground. Chapter 2987 – The Spoils of War The Human Realm, Ancient City of Ruins. Whoosh! Jason arrived in the air, having traveled all the way from The Far Eastern Sea to the Ancient City of Ruins side. Arriving at the entrance to Ancient City of Ruins, Jasons face was struck with surprise as he jerked his head to see Forever Kong, King James , Saint Marie and Old Mr. Miller and some others just outside, standing at the entrance with their eyes looking in an easterly direction. Their faces all looked sad and hurt, and they were all silent, as if in mourning. Jason showed up andnded from mid-air. It was only then that Forever Kong and the others looked to Jason. Jason, King of the North is he, is he gone? Saint Marie opened her mouth and asked, her tone trembling a little, and she couldnt hide the trace of grief. Jason took a deep breath, he said, The King of the North has left, thest stop of the King of the North went to The Far Eastern Sea, he said there are three thousand the North Groups souls there. At thest stop, King of the North went to The Far Eastern Sea, where he said there were three thousand souls of the North Group. King of the North gave me some exnations, and then his whole body turned into a rain of light and dissipated. As he said this, Jasons heart was also extremely hard. The figure of the top-heavy force that saved the day surfaced in his mind again. Forever Kong sighed softly and said, We have already guessed it, and just now we sensed that there was a movement, so we came out to take a look. There was a strange change in the extreme east direction, and heaven and earth roared sadly, so we knew in our hearts that King of the North was gone. One by one, King of the North, Forbidden King, Ancestor King, Blood Fiend, Christopher Walsh, and Silent King have gone. The nine of us reunited, but none of us had a chance to sit down and catch up; we came and went in a hurry. Those deceased, never to be seen again. King James is sad, too. Forever Kong took a deep breath and said slowly, The dead have passed away, and the living have strengthened themselves! Our mission is not yetplete. Theres still a lot of things to do next, and we need to lift our spirits and protect this side of The Human Realm, which is the best way to repay King of the North, Forbidden King and the others. Good! The peace of this side of The Human Realm is something that King of the North and the others used their blood and lives to exchange for. Therefore, we have to guard it well, which is the greatest honor and reward for the deceased! King James also said. I will inherit King of the Norths predecessors fighting spirit and will battle the heavens and the gods! Jason opened his mouth, and the Reverse Dragon Mace in his hand trembled, with supreme battle intent erupting. Forever Kong and the others noticed, but they didnt bother to ask, knowing that at thest moment, King of the North should have given Jason this Reverse Dragon Mace. Thats tantamount to a legacy. Come on, lets return to the ancient city. Theres a lot of things to straighten out next as well. Forever Kong said. Jason nodded and entered Ancient City of Ruins through the entrance with the crowd. Upon entering the Ancient City of Ruins, Jason went straight to the Ancient Battlefield. The battlefield is pretty much cleared in Ancient Battlefield. After the battle, Mr. Iron Fist greeted the rest of the Satan Operation Group Warriors that remained in the Green Dragon Stronghold and joined in cleaning up the battlefield, with Sally and Kay following. They knew in their hearts that the battle was over, and due to their low strength, they didnt take part in it, but they wanted to see the gruesomeness of the battle, and wanted to see one of the heroic warriors who had died to protect The Human Realm. As a result, when they arrived on this side of the battlefield, looking at the countless corpses, looking at one wounded warrior, and looking at Darcey, Demon Witch, Emily, and other The Human Realms celestial pride, their eyes turned red. After the battlefield was cleared, Thunder Walker ordered all the loot to be ced in one ce, waiting to be disposed ofter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Since the battlefield was filled with an extremely strong Primal Source Technique aura, some Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, and some other celestial pride, including the few city lords who had survived and whose strengths had all reached the peak of Immortality, were sucking in their cultivation. Jason didnt bother to disturb their cultivation after he came over. Looking at the gathered loot, Jason said to Forever Kong and the others, All these Storage Rings are opened, right? Whats inside them are all taken out. Right now arge number of warriors are seriously injured, continue the recovery aspect of the medicine. Forever Kong nodded his head and said, Its on then. The two of them, James and Ghost Doctor, have alreadye to the battlefield and are healing some of the severely injured warriors. The healing medicines from all the major Forbidden Land battle halls have been brought over, and they are all being offered to the wounded warriors. Jason nodded as he made his way over towards the trophies. The loot collected over from the battlefield was mainly divided into two categories, Storage Ring and Weapons. The Storage Rings collected were counted to be more than eighty, was that too many? Its not really much. Knowing that in this battle, The Celestial Realm came with more than seventy Creation realm powerhouses, basically all of these Creation realm powerhouses would have Storage Rings, and of course not everyone who died in battle would leave behind a Storage Ring. Some Creation realm powerhouse blew himself up, and the Storage Ring blew itself up and was gone with him. And then there are the ones that just get destroyed in matchmaking. In addition, those few Ascended Celestial Pride such as Nero who were killed also had Storage Rings left behind. There is also the fact that some of the warrior leaders in the Ascended Army also have Storage Rings, lets say some of the Immortality pinnacle ones, who carry Storage Rings that are mainly filled with some recovery medicines, not only to supply them, but also to supply the wounded warriors. As a result of this battle, more than eighty Storage Rings were collected. As for how much was gained, it could only be known after it was opened, after all, during the sparring match, it was also all about constant consumption, and all of them would utilize the items within the Storage Ring. Then there are the weapons, among which King of Dingshans Divine WeaponHeaven-Cleaving Axe is naturally the strongest, and this Heaven-Cleaving Axe is considered to be of a very high level among Divine Weapons. There are quite a few Quasi-divine Weapons as well, such as Tigers Sr de, and Tyron, Kieran, and other such Creation realm pinnacle weapons, all of which have reached the Quasi-divine Weapon level. As for the Tianpin Spiritual Soldier and all that, Jason was toozy to go through it. Jason was feeling a bit adrift about the weaponry stuff, thinking that when he went to Eastsea Enve, he was beyond thrilled to be able to capture a Spiritual Soldier. Now, its amazing that you cant even look at the Heavenly Spiritual Soldier. Not to be too picky, but there were indeed too many Spiritual Soldier collected over at the moment, and of course there were quite a few damaged ones among them. Coupled with the fact that Jason himself owned two Divine Weapons, still the top tier kind, he also subconsciously ignored Spiritual Soldier. However, he also knew that no amount of Spiritual Soldier on The Human Realms side would be enough, not to mention that Forbidden Land, with hundreds of thousands of fighters, simply couldnt do it with one. Jason then started opening Storage Ring with Forever Kong, King James , Saint Marie and others. There were too many of these Storage Rings, and in order to open them one would still need to wear out the spiritual imprints in the Storage Ring, relying on a few of them was still too slow. So Jason called Darcey, Demon Witch, Emily, Dark Phoniex, Saint Marie, White Fox, Marcel, Zack and all these other people to follow along and open the Storage Ring. More peopleing over to turn it on would be fast. Chapter 2988 King of DingshanStorage Ring The Storage Ring was opening up continuously, and the things in the Storage Ring were taken out, taking up most of them were some potions to recover from injuries, as well as Origin Pill, Qi and Blood Pill, and the like. This was quite normal, the Ascended Armies included strong men who came to fight, and the most resources carried in the Storage Ring were naturally of the recovery type. Jameses over with Ghost Doctor as well, categorizing the elixirs to restore their injuries, and then takes them to distribute them to the Forbidden Land Warriors for a better recovery. These potions are extremely useful, plus Origin Pill, Qi and Blood Pill can all be used for cultivation. In addition, some Creation Origin Stones have been collected in each of these Storage Rings. The math works out to a collection of 56 Creation Origin Stones, which isnt actually that small. These Creation Origin Stones were mainly collected from the Storage Ring of those few Ascended Celestial Pride who had died in battle, and these Ascended Celestial Pride had prepared Creation Origin Stones on their bodies, so it was thought that they were also ready to make a breakthrough in the battlefield in the middle of the battlefield. Of course, they shouldnt break out of Creation until they have to, and keeping Creation Origin Stone on hand is just one more option. As for other aspects, lets say some half Holy Pill, Holy Pill these are also avable, those Heavenly Pride of the Ascended Heavens, and some Creation realm pinnacle powerhouses, including Tiger and others, there are more or less some Holy Pill within the Storage Ring, some Holy Pill are already iplete and have been taken, and some can still beplete. At that moment, Jason picked up a Storage Ring, and as his divine sense probed into it, suddenly- Boom! Within this Storage Ring, a powerful spiritual imprint had rushed up, all but dispersing Jasons probing divine sense. Whats the situation? Jason all froze,pletely not expecting the spiritual imprint branded in this Storage Ring to be so powerful. Soon, Jason thought of something like, he muttered to himself, This is King of Dingshans Storage Ring? Jason had a guess in his mind that only a strong person like King of Dingshan would have the spiritual imprint branded in the Storage Ring so powerful. The King of Dingshan is dead, and the spirit imprint bes rootless, and you still want to resist? Lets see if I dont exterminate you! Jason secretly thought in his heart, he condensed his own spiritual power, the sea of consciousness red haze rushed to the sky, the spiritual power that converged into it was like an ocean sweeping towards Storage Ring, to forcibly wear out the spiritual brand that was contained within. However, the spiritual imprint embedded in the Storage Ring was indeed powerful, containing a magnificent and vast might that was fighting against Jasons spiritual impact. This made Jasons heart fierce, King of Dingshan was dead, wouldnt it be too shameful if he couldnt even wear out the spiritual imprint left by his Storage Ring. Jason also knew that the attacking and killing of spiritual power needed to bebined with the corresponding attacking and killing techniques in order to bring out a strong power, and his current way was tantamount to brute force without any techniques, and in fact, he could not really bring out the power of his spiritual power. Just as he was thinking, Jasons mind was struck by an idea, he sensed the Dragons Reverse Scale in his sea of consciousness, with his current spiritual power he could not move the Dragons Reverse Scale, but it did not mean that he could not utilize it in other forms. Gradually, Jasons spiritual energy kept intertwining, outlining a shadow, and then materialized, and upon closer inspection it was clearly the shadow of Dragons Reverse Scale. Jason was inspired by Forever Kongs manifestation of the Tree of Enlightenment with his mental powers, and he manifested this vite of Dragons Reverse Scale with his own mental powers to present it. Vaguely, the silhouette of this Dragons Reverse Scale contains a wisp of unspeakably powerful might. At that moment, even Forever Kong, King James and the others on the side couldnt help but raise their eyes, and they saw the shadow of the reverse scale that Jason had manifested with his spiritual power, which contained an indescribable spiritual pressure. Perish! At that moment, Jason coldly shouted, and the manifested reverse scale shadow suppressed the mental imprint in the Storage Ring. In an instantC Click! Click! The spiritual imprint in the Storage Ring instantly ruptured and was disintegrated, and in the end, it was directly worn away to nothing. Jasons face lit up with joy, and it really did work. Then, he branded his spiritual imprint in the Storage Ring, followed by a movement of his divine sense, and the space of the Storage Ring presented itself. The Storage Ring has a lot of space, but not a lot of stuff to put in it. The shelf on which the pills are ced is only a porcin white jade bottle, Jasons divine sense moved, will be taken out of this bottle, open a look, and then a refreshing fragrance of medicine filled the air, which contains a wisp of God Holy Pill sex. Demigod Elixir! And, a full five Demigod Elixir! No wonder there was just this one porcin white jade bottle on that shelf, five Demigod Elixir, much stronger and more valuable than a whole bunch of misceneous recovery elixirsbined. Is this King of Dingshans Storage Ring? Forever Kong, King James , Saint Marie all came together. Jason nodded and said, Theres a full five Demigod Elixir in here, and it looks like King of Dingshan hasnt even taken it yet. Forever Kong couldnt help but take a deep breath after hearing this and said, Fortunately, Forbidden King evolved the Origin Confinement to lock down King of Dingshan, and King of the North then exploded with a supreme strike to kill King of Dingshan in one fell swoop. Otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Right. Otherwise, fight consumption, King of Dingshan has five Demigod Elixir, cant be consumed at all. King James said. Jason understood what it meant, as long as King of Dingshan was not fatally struck, no matter how heavy the injuries were, as long as he still had breath, he would be able to take Demigod Elixir to slowly recover. Therefore, if King of the North couldnt kill King of Dingshan with his full strength, then if King of Dingshan recovered a little bit, The Human Realms side would definitely be devastated. King of the North had also taken this into consideration before borrowing Dragons Reverse Scale from Jason in the first ce, with the aim of making sure that 100% of the time, King of Dingshan would not be given any chance. What else is inside the Storage Ring? King James asked. Ill keep looking. Jason opened his mouth as his divine sense continued to probe in, and his eyes moved to see several Holy Pill nts. Fourplete Holy Pill nts in all. Jason took out these four Holy Pills, and Forever Kong and the others took a look and said, These are four Holy Pills with different medicinal properties. one is from the Divine Soul aspect, one from the Origin aspect, one from the Qi and Blood aspect, and one from the Life Force aspect. Jasons face froze as he sniffed. This King of Dingshans preparation was really too much, with four Holy Pill nts with different medicinal properties, all with their own effects. If he was injured in his Spiritual Sea of Consciousness, he could take a Holy Pill in terms of his Divine Soul; if he was too depleted in terms of his Origin, Qi and Blood, he could also take a corresponding Holy Pill. There was also the Holy Pill in terms of vitality, which meant that if King of the North had struck with all his might in the first ce, King of Dingshan would definitely be able to recover quickly as long as he didnt die and still had a breath of air, after taking the Holy Pill in terms of vitality, along with Demigod Elixir. This King of Dingshan is just too well prepared. Fortunately, he didnt have the chance to take these at all, and King of the North didnt give him a chance. Otherwise, the consequences would really be hard to predict. Forever Kong, King James and othersmented. Chapter 2989 Godly Martial Compendium Theres still stuff inside King of Dingshans Storage Ring. Jason was taking out all the rest of the items from the Storage Ring, and among them were a dozen or so extremely precious holy Spirit Stones, with a wisp of Heavenlyw embedded in the Spirit Stone. Generally speaking, the holy Spirit Stone is directly supplied to Eternal Realm powerhouses for cultivation. The energy required for Eternal Realm powerhouses to cultivate was too majestic, so Heavenly Grade Spirit Stone, Absolute Grade Spirit Stone, and these could not satisfy the needs of Eternal Realm powerhouses to cultivate. Only the holy Spirit Stone, which gave birth to the Heavenlyw, can fulfill the Eternal Realm powerhouses need for cultivation energy. As for the Divine Spirit Stone upwards, perhaps only the giants of The Celestial Realm will have it. I didnt realize that King of Dingshan even had a Sacred Spirit Stone. however, he used to be a peak Eternal Realm powerhouse, so its not surprising that he has a Sacred Spirit Stone. Forever Kong said. And an ancient book. Jason opened his mouth to speak. After the King of DingshanStorage Ring had taken everything within it, Jasons divine sense actually found an ancient book when he finally checked it out. Jason took this ancient book out. Forever Kong, King James and the others fixed their eyes on the cover of the ancient book with a few words C Godly Martial Compendium. Godly Martial Arts Could this be an exposition on Godly Martial Arts? Forever Kong was surprised, he picked up this ancient book and flipped through it, saying, There are really some borations on Godly Martial Arts and the cultivation method. However, it doesnt lookplete, and most of it is broken. I guess the Emperor of Heaven has a remnant on Godly Martial Arts, and the King of Dingshan has printed a top copy. Is this trying to follow the path of Godly Martial Arts? King James said, This is not strange, the King of Dingshans eternal foundation was destroyed, he is not willing to stay at the level of half-step Eternal Realm, he will definitely find ways to break through. There are only two ways to do so, the first is to create a brand new martial path; the second is to give up the Eternal Realm martial path and cultivate other martial paths. Saint Marie said, However, Godly Martial Arts is not for everyone. In the ancient times, Peerless God King mentioned that there is a kind of destiny called the Heavenly Dao Destiny, which can directly perceive the Great Dao Laws in the heaven and earth, and turn the Great Dao Laws into divine patterns imprinted in ones own flesh and blood. If one is not a person with the Great Dao Laws, it would be difficult for them to follow the path of Godly Martial Arts. Could it be that King of Dingshan is not a Heavenly Dao Fate? King James shook his head and said, I dont think so. If he were, he would have already taken the path of Godly Martial Arts. The origin of the Martial Arts lies in the fact that the martial artist uses his or her own origin to carry the Great Dao Laws, while the Godly Martial Arts directly transforms the Great Dao Laws into divine patterns and integrates them into his or her own flesh and blood, and the divine patterns and runes are extremely powerful in battle. Later on, some people had also studied the Godly Martial Arts, from which they gained a kind of inspiration, that is, to turn their own Martial Laws into Great Dao Runes into their own flesh and blood, then they would be able to shed their origin. However, this is only a conception and no one has seeded. The King of Dingshan should be trying to perfect this conception, but it definitely seems to be unsessful at the moment. Forever Kong nodded and said, This Godly Martial Compendium is also somewhat inspiring for the path of martial arts. Its value is also extremely valuable. Jason couldnt help but say after hearing this, So which is stronger, Godly Martial Arts or Honen Budo? Forever Kong shook his head and said, There is really no way to determine this. We have never met anyone who has practiced Godly Martial Arts, so we have no idea of the differences between Godly Martial Arts and Origin Martial Arts under the same realm, and the advantages and disadvantages of each. Therefore, it is difficult to give an answer. But regardless of which martial path one follows, it is certainly extremely powerful when taken to the extreme. Jason nodded and didnt dwell on it. Godly Martial Arts only existed during the Ancient Age, and it is unknown whether there are still people who walk the Godly Martial Arts today. However, as Forever Kong said, this Godly Martial Compendium is certainly a great inspiration for the path of martial arts, and understanding the different paths of martial arts and the core methods of the different paths of martial arts will be a great inspiration while broadening ones horizons.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. James and Ghost Doctor are categorizing some pills and half-Holy Pill, Holy Pill and so on, James said, This is Celestial Soul Elixir, an extremely rare Holy Pill, Forever. Kong, your spiritual sea of consciousness has been heavily damaged, you directly take this Holy Pill, although it cant directly recoverpletely, at least it can recover most of it. Forever Kong nodded, the Divine Soul aspect of Holy Pill was indeed what he needed. This Celestial Soul Elixir was taken from none other than King of Dingshans Storage Ring. Jason also remembered at this time that Forever Kong, King James , and Saint Marie were not yet healed from their serious injuries, he handed the porcin white jade bottle containing Demigod Elixir to Forever Kong and the others and said, Elders, these Demigod Elixir you can take to recover your your injuries. The Ascensions side isnt sure whats going to happen, in case theyre going toe again and we dont have any strong people on our side, then well be wiped out in one fell swoop. Jason is also telling the truth, perhaps it will be difficult for The Celestial Realm to organize arge-scale invasion anytime soon. But what if a few Creation realm powerhouses were sent to probe the situation? Lets say a few Creation realm peak powerhousese to take a look at The Human Realms situation nowadays, and at that time, once they see that the powerhouses on The Human Realms side havent recovered one by one, will they let go of this opportunity to kill them. The Human Realm now only has three Creation realm powerhouses in Forever Kong, King James , and Saint Marie, so they need to recover from their injuries as fast as possible, and also continue to raise their battle power in order to deal with the situation behind them. King James said, Well just take one Demigod Elixir each. You keep the rest Jason. Forever Kong, King James, and Saint Marie each took one Demigod Elixir and took it, also running their gongs in ce to recover from their injuries. There were two Demigod Elixir left in the porcin baster bottle, and Jason put them away for now. Jason had gotten a Demigod Elixir from Marcus Deathless Storage Ring in the first ce, and he had already taken it, so he didnt continue to take it; it wouldnt have much effect continuously. Squeak At that moment, a white shadow darted over andnded on Jasons shoulder, none other than Bai. Bai had already put away his main body and returned to his well-behaved form, but he was in bad shape and had suffered a lot of injuries. Jason picked up a Holy Pill in terms of qi and blood and fed it directly to Bai, then took out a piece of the holy Spirit Stone for Bai to devour. Bais eyes lit up and he quieted down after devouring this one, lying still. Jason walked in other directions in the battlefield, looking at some of the busy figures in the battlefield, among them some of the Satan Operation Group Warriors, doing the final cleanup. There were too many bodies of war dead throughout the battlefield. Gods, The Human Realms, dense, piled together, the whole Ancient Battlefield as if stained with blood. Hmm? At that moment, Jasons mind stirred as he sensed some unusual fluctuations. He fiercely turned his eyes towards the direction of the fluctuation, it was the orientation of some of The Human Realms heavenly pride cultivating, among them, Purple Phoenix Saintesss body vaguely had a wisp of creation aura permeating it, causing the surrounding space to fluctuate. Purple Phoenix Saintess sensed the Primal Source Technique? Jason thought to himself as he walked forward. Chapter 2990 – Breakthrough Jason walked over to The Human Realm Celestial Prides side and noticed that Purple Phoenix Saintess was evolving the Alchemical Principle, and there was already a slight aura of creation permeating out from her body, although it seemed to be very weak, it showed that Purple Phoenix Saintess had begun toe into contact with the Alchemical Realms Origin Laws. Immediately after that, other directions also had the slight aura of spatial fluctuationsing from them one after another. Jason looked along with his own senses, it wasing from the direction of several city lords, lets say Thunder Walker of Land of the Divine Fallen, who also had a wisp of creation fluctuating on him. There were also several other city lords, these extremely city lords were from other Forbidden Lands, and were beginning toprehend the Primal Source Technique, with wisps of it permeating their bodies. Jason wasnt surprised by this. These Forbidden Land City Lords had practiced martial arts for countless years before them, and their own umtion had long been sufficient, it was only that they didnt have the Primal Source Technique, so they were limited. Now that the Ancient Battlefield was filled with the aura of Primal Source Technique, these Forbidden Land city lords were under cultivation, and the deep and iparable martial arts foundation that they had umted over the years was thick and thin at this moment. Many Lords of Forbidden Land were killed in this battle. Now that these Forbidden Land City Lords were able to break through the growth of their own martial realms, this was naturally a good thing. On The Human Realms side of the Celestial Pride, spatial fluctuations also began to appear on Finns body, and he also sensed the Primal Source Technique, and a wisp of Primal Source Techniquew began to permeate his body. The mystery of Creation realm lies in the creation of heaven and earth, which simply means that Creation realm powerhouses are able to evolve a party of heaven and earth, so they need toprehend the three most importantponents of a party of heaven and earth C Time, space, and the five elements! Therefore, even though it was good to start touching the Laws of Primal Source Technique, it could be said that it was a matter of two problems to make a real breakthrough to Creation realm, which required a deep enough level of perception of the three elements that make up heaven and earth. Getting started with the Primal Source Techniquew is only the first step, and there are countless steps to follow. Jason heads over toward Darcey, Dark Phoniex, and the others. Walking over, Darcey, Dark Phoniex, Demon Witch, Emily, Lilith, White Fox, and several others were gathered as they recovered from their own injuries. Due to the fact that there was no shortage of pills to restore their injuries at all, they had recovered much of their major injuries, but they still needed time to recuperate in order to be fully restored as before. Jason! Sally and Kay were there and greeted Jason when they saw himing. Jason, how is your injury? Sally asked in a concerned tone. Jason smiled and said, Dont worry, my injuries are fine. Ive taken Demigod Elixir, and all the medicinal properties of Demigod Elixir are still there, waiting to slowly harbor my injuries. Sally said, Im still sad to see this battlefield, so many people sacrificed their lives. And I cant help much, I really feel guilty. Kay, who was on the sidelines, nodded in agreement. Jason said, It is not necessary to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy to be useful. The purpose of killing the enemy on the battlefield is to protect The Human Realm. After protecting The Human Realm, what is the basis for maintaining the stability of The Human Realm? Byws, by rules, by systems, and so on. Therefore, those people in the outside world who are dedicated to their duties in different positions, doing their jobs well, making the development of The Human Realm thrive, etc. are also indispensable, and the stable development of The Human Realm represents the cohesion of The Human Realms fortune. If The Human Realm is in chaos, with wars filled with smoke, disasters and famines everywhere, then The Human Realms fortune will be dispersed, so whats the point of holding on to The Human Realm like this? You are all equally important in your respective fields. This importance does not necessarily have to be manifested on the battlefield.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sally and Kay sniffed thoughtfully and they nodded. Just thenC Boom! Boom! One could only see the violent fluctuations that shook the hearts of the people passing over, with a magnificent and vast might of creation manifesting itself. Jasons mind shook as he turned his head to look, it wasing from the direction of Forever Kong, King James , Saint Maries side. Jason immediately rushed over to see King James and Saint Marie breaking through the realm. It turns out that King James, Saint Marie served Demigod Elixir, their injuries are also rapidly recovering, they are refining Demigod Elixir drug to also in the cultivation, Ancient Battlefield is filled with extremely rich Primal Source Technique breath. Thus with enough Primal Source Technique breath to support them, their martial realms broke through one after another. King James has broken through to the pinnacle of Creation realm. Saint Marie was already close to the Creation realm middle rank when she was sparring earlier, and at this moment, she was fully focused on recovering from her injuries, and with her cultivation, her martial realm had broken through all the way to the Creation realm high rank. Congrattions to Senior King James and Sister Saint Marie! Jason smiled, he was happy that King James and the others martial realm had increased and their battle power was strong, then The Human Realms side would have greater security. King James face froze, his eyes a little stunned C this guy called himself senior, called Saint Marie sister? What the hell is this? Jason seemed to notice King James face and knew what King James was thinking, he thought in his heart: King James should be single, right? Estimated to be a womans mind do not understand the steel straight man! This woman regardless of that era, senior senior shouting, is not shouting old? Is a woman are not happy ah! Of course, Jasons realization came only as an afterthought after being pped into the dirt by Saint Marie several times, and in that respect, hes not much better than King James. Haha, it feels good to be at a high level of creation. Saint Marie was happy, and the sadness that she had previously felt when faced with the departure of King of the North, Forbidden King, and the others diminished a bit. With King James and Saint Marie breaking the realm, the aura of Primal Source Technique present in Ancient Battlefield has thinned to negligible levels. After all, the Origin Qi consumed by these two was unimaginable. As a result, some of The Human Realms Heavenly Pride who were originally practicing cultivation, as well as some of the City Lords such as Thunder Walker, also came back to their senses from their cultivation state. Theyre heading Jasons way. On The Human Realms side of Heavens Pride, Purple Phoenix Saintess and Finn have been primed with the Laws of Primal Source Technique, barely qualifying as quasi-Creation realm. Theres also Thunder Walker with a couple of city lords that are at the quasi Creation realm level. The other few city lords Jason didnt recognize were supposed to be from several other Forbidden Lands. Everyonee over here, there is still something to gain from this battle, some cultivation resources, as well as Spiritual Soldier, Quasi-divine Weapon, and whatnot, these trophies should definitely be shared. Jason smiled, greeting the rest of the group. Chapter 2991 – Allocation of Weapons Numerous The Human Realm Celestials along with Thunder Walker and a few other city lords approached. Zane, you broke through to Quasi-Creation, thats great. Although Ancestor King has left, I hope you can inherit your ancestors fighting spirit and wariness, and continue to guard Holy Dragon Land. Forever Kong looked at one of the city lords and spoke. The middle-aged man named Zane walked out, he was tall and extremelynky, the armor on his body was tattered and seeping with blood, but he still had a heroic and unyielding aura about him. Forever Kong, I will guard Holy Dragon Land and fight the heavens to the end! Zane said in a deep voice. Forever Kong nodded as he took out the Ancestral Dragon Staff, which was the weapon Ancestor King used during his lifetime, and he said, This Ancestral Dragon Staff will be yours. I also trust you to guard Holy Dragon Land. Zane looked at Ancestral Dragon Staff, his eyes reddened and he took a deep breath before he solemnly epted Ancestral Dragon Staff. This is a descendant of Ancestor Kings line? Jason thought to himself. Since Forever Kong said that Ancestor King was his ancestor, this person should be a descendant of Ancestor Kings line, and now inherits Ancestor Kings Ancestral Dragon Staff to continue guarding Holy Dragon Land, which is actually pretty good. Forever Kong looked at Jason and said, Jason, Ill introduce these city lords to you to get to know them. This is Zane, a descendant of the Ancestor King lineage. Next to him is Liame, the city lord of Scarlet Forbidden Land. And this is Damien, the lord of Hell Forbidden Land. This one on the far side is Silence, a descendant of the Silent King line. With Forever Kongs introduction, Jason was kind of primed to meet the city lords of these different Forbidden Lands. These Forbidden Land, there are not many surviving lords, such as Land of the Divine Fallen, only Thunder Walker and Kong survived, the rest of the Forbidden Land is simr.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Forever Kong then said, Ancestor King, Blood Fiend, Christopher Walsh, Silent King have all left, and these Forbidden Lands are in need of someone to keep them in check, and its just that these city lords have all broken through to the quasi-creature level, so I n to have them keep these Forbidden Lands in check. It just so happens that these city lords have all broken through to the Quasi Creation level, so I n to have them take over these Forbidden Lands. They were previously the city lords responsible for these Forbidden Lands, so they are very familiar with all aspects of the Forbidden Lands, and they are also familiar with the warrior teams under theirmand. With them taking over, these several Forbidden Lands will also be able to recover quickly. Jason nodded and said, That is as it should be. These city lords have been in their respective Forbidden Lands, and know all aspects of the situation like the back of their hand. Its best if theye and take over. Liame, you use swords, this Sr de is for you to use. damien, you use swords, this sword is for you. silence, you specialize in divine soul attacking and killing, this soul pearl is for you. Forever Kong opened his mouth and continued, Next, you will lead the warriors of your respective Forbidden Land to return to Forbidden Land and maintain the operation of Forbidden Land, there will be corresponding cultivation resources allocated to your Forbidden Land. Later on, there will be corresponding cultivation resources allocated to your Forbidden Land, we only have one goal, to be strong, to be strong enough. Until one day, instead of guarding here, we will be able to kill the heavens! Yes! Zane, Liame, Damien, and Silence, the four newly elected Lords of Forbidden Land, spoke up. They were each assigned Quasi-divine Weapons, such as the Sr de, which was Tigers weapon, the sword, which was Devins weapon, and the soul bead, which was used by Liam of Soulreturn River for the Divine Soul aspect of the weapon. Jason didnt say anything, this was supposed to be what Forbidden Lands side deserved, and even these trophies, were distributed to Forbidden Lands side, Jason didnt have any objections. The Human Realm was able to win this battle, and the ones who contributed the most were the strongest of the major Forbidden Lands themselves, and the ones who sacrificed the most were also the major Forbidden Lands. King of the North, Forbidden King, Ancestor King, Blood Fiend, Christopher Walsh, and Silent King were killed in battle, and the sacrifices of all the major Forbidden Land city lordsbined amounted to at least more than thirty, and as for those who died in battle, there were hundreds of thousands of Forbidden Land Warriors. As for the Forbidden Land Warriors who died in battle, they numbered in the hundreds of thousands. Forbidden Land has sacrificed too much, and this battle can be won with nothing less than blood. Therefore, in Jasons eyes,pensating the major Forbidden Land for any amount of resources would not be too much. Forever Kong, I see that there are some other Forbidden Land city lords still alive as well. Theres still quite a bit of Quasi-divine Weapon left in all of them here, why dont you distribute some to them all. Jason said. Forever Kong smiled and said, There is no hurry. These are the ones who have reached Quasi-Creation, and in the future, they will also sit in Forbidden Land, so they will be given the Quasi-divine Weapon. As for the other city lords, they also had a breakthrough in martial arts that day, and will be rewarded with the corresponding weapons. During the battle, many Quasi-divine Weapons were destroyed, and these will be collected and cast by James. In the future, the weapon blocks, but there wont be too much of a shortage. Saying that, Forever Kong looked towards The Human Realms Celestial Prides side as he smiled and said, Speaking of which, you youngsters are the hope of The Human Realms martial dao. In this battle, all of you have shown something. So, here are the weapons you all took advantage of, all of you can take them. Jason smiled even after hearing this and said, In that case, you guys pick and see. Take one that fits. Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Robert, and the others didnte forward; Purple Phoenix Saintess already had Phoenix Armor, and she felt that she was notcking in the weapons department. Finn also has the Heavenly Devil stick, and since Heavenly Devil says the weapon suits him and is made of materials not unlike the Quasi-divine Weapon, theres no need to change it. Robert has Quasi-Divine Stygian Blood Sword, which is a Quasi-divine Weapon in itself. Sacred Son of Destruction, you switch to this gun. Jason brought up a long gun that was Kierans Fracture Spear, which was given to Sacred Son of Destruction. Dark Phoniex stared at a weapon and Jason couldnt help but ask when he saw it, Dark Phoniex, what do you see? That knife Dark Phoniex reaches out and points to a long, ebony de. This seems to be Eliass Darkmoon Saber. you fancy it then take it. Jason said and gave Darkmoon Saber to Dark Phoniex. At this moment, Jason said to Zack as if he remembered something, By the way, Zack, there is a weapon here for you. This weapon contains the way of formations within it, and it was used by the Ascended Celestial Pride Warden. Jason took out a small tower like weapon, this small tower is extremely small, casting is extremely exquisite, with a glittering light in the flow. Forever Kong said, This is the Heavenly Formation Tower, incorporating the Way of Formation, and it is indeed suitable for martial artists who follow the Formation Way. Zack holds the Heavenly Formation Tower in his hands and looks in love with it. Brother, I want that axe. Wolf Boy said suddenly. Jason followed Wolf Boys pointing and his eyes fell on a stone axe, the weapon of Penton, that peak Creation realm powerhouse of Hill Beaver. Wolf Boy is actually going to use an axe? For the sake of wanting to have a better time chopping people up? Jason smiled and held out the stone axe to Wolf Boy and said, Then you can practice with it for a while and if you think it fits while you have it then use it. Benji didnt want one, he practiced Buddhist martial arts, and what would be useful to him was still Buddhas Lineages weapon with the Buddha nature within it, so he didnt choose one. Marcel is also, he cultivates the heaven and earth vast qi, need when auxiliary type of weapon, preferably can help him condense the heaven and earth vast qi of the weapon is best. However, Jason also picked out a Sky Piece Spiritual Soldier for Marcel. Darcey herself had the Primordial Cauldron, but she also took a short sword at the Heavenly Spiritual Soldier level, as well as Demon Witch, Emily, Lilith, White Fox, Phantom, and others, all of whom took at least Heavenly Spiritual Soldier level weapons. The Spiritual Soldier tier had quite a few weapons, and Jason had helped pick out some of them in consideration of Satan Operation Group Warriors such as Mr. Iron Fist and others, turning around to assign them. As for Jason himself, he has his eye on the treasure weapon, the Dragon Binding Rope. This thing, when taken by surprise andbined with your own Formation Arctic, can definitely trap your opponent, right? As a result, Jason took in Dragon Binding Rope himself. There are also some Quasi-divine Weapons, like the sword Tyron uses, and Emerys Celestial Fire Furnace, that bell from Flower Goddess, and a few others that no one is using for the time being, but can only be stored for the time being, to be usedter by whoever has a martial arts fit. For the rest, the Divine WeaponHeaven-Cleaving Axe used by the King of Dingshan harvested in the Arms. Chapter 2992 – Leaving the Ancient City Forever Kong, this Divine Weapon is yours to use. Jason spoke up. For Heaven-Cleaving Axe, he didnt have any idea, for one thing, he wasnt used to using this axe, and for another, he already had two major Divine Weapons, so it didnt make any sense to have too many Divine Weapons. Its King of Dingshans Heaven-Cleaving Axe. Forever Kong opened his mouth as he looked at King James , saying, Divine Phoenix, you can take this Heaven-Cleaving Axe. Good, then Ill use this weapon. King James said. As soon as the words fell out of his mouth, the runes of King James right hand shed, and a rune of creation appeared as he probed his hand over and grabbed at the Heaven-Cleaving Axe. Buzz! Just as King James reached out to grab this Heaven-Cleaving Axe, the Heaven-Cleaving Axe violently trembled, and a powerful axe momentum was erupting to chop at King James right hand. At the same time, a smaller Heaven-Cleaving Axe vite is presented on the axe. Jason fixed his eyes and realized that it was the artifact spirit of the Heaven-Cleaving Axe. Apparently, Heaven-Cleaving Axes artifact spirit is rebelling and doesnt identify with King James , so its reviving on its own, violently. Even that axe power that erupted was extremely powerful, capable of injuring Immortality level powerhouses at the very least. Forever Kong spoke at this time, The Divine Weapon has a spirit. This Heaven-Cleaving Axe has apanied King of Dingshan in his battles for many years, so in order to wear out the mark of origin left behind by King of Dingshan, it is necessary to suppress the spirit of the weapon and then forcibly erase it. Let the artifact spirit return to its original state. Jason nodded, it wasnt that easy to keep a Divine Weapon with an artifact spirit inside for yourself. Its no wonder that during The Far Eastern Sea, King of the Northmunicated with Reverse Dragon Mace to have Reverse Dragon Mace follow him on his quest, and eventually Reverse Dragon Mace identified with Jason, so its not like he had to go through all that trouble. The artifact spirit of this Heaven-Cleaving Axe was also extremely powerful, and King James had failed to subjugate it under the enchantment of a single rune of creation. Of course, King James couldnt use violence during this process, or else the Heaven-Cleaving Axes grade would drop once it directly extinguished the artifact. Therefore King James evolved a rune at the peak level of Creation realm, constantly imprisoning and suppressing this artifact spirit, at the same time, he also locked down the origin imprint branded by Heaven-Cleaving Axe, and wisps of The power of creation spread over and began to wear down. Since King of Dingshan is dead, the Origin Mark he left in the Heaven-Cleaving Axe is much weaker. As King James continued to wear down the Heaven-Cleaving Axes Origin Mark, it was only seen that the Heaven-Cleaving Axes Artifact Spirits struggles became less and less intense, and the might of that axe power that the Heaven-Cleaving Axe erupted with was weakening as well. EventuallyC Thumbs up! King James sessfully wiped out all of Heaven-Cleaving Axes origin marks, and then King James catalyzed his own the origin of martial arts, leaving his own origin marks on Heaven-Cleaving Axe. This was not the end of the story. King James used his own Origin Qi to pull the Heaven-Cleaving Axes Spirit, and slowly assimted the Heaven-Cleaving Axe Spirit, so that the Spirit would identify with King Jamess Origin imprint. Even King James , after busting his ass, the Heaven-Cleaving Axes artifact spirit then calmed down and stopped attacking on its own. King James smiled and said, Its considered a preliminary sess. Butter on, I still need to use my own Origin Qi to nourish the Artifact Spirit, so that the Artifact Spirit of the Heaven-Cleaving Axe will fully recognize the Origin Seal that I branded. Jason said, It seems like its really not easy to refine a Divine Weapon. King James said, Thats natural. Unless Divine Weapons artifact spirit chooses a master, it will still take some work. Forever Kong said, Lets leave Ancient Battlefield first. All of us should recuperate and recover. Of course, Ancientway cant let its guard down in case The Celestial Realmes back. Jason nods and leaves Ancient Battlefield with the crowd. In the meantime, many of the potions, Holy Pill, and weapons are temporarily ced in Land of the Divine Fallens Hall of Battle Merit. James also had some of the fighters gather up some of the weapon fragments in the field, of which there were all quite a few at the Quasi-divine Weapon level. Saint Marie, your White Jade Sword can be restored to Quasi-divine Weapon level soon. Some of the collected weapon fragments have just the right materials White Jade Sword needs. James said to Saint Marie. Thats great! Saint Marie spoke in an excited tone, her face flushed with delight. She was very affectionate towards White Jade Sword, and had always hoped that White Jade Sword could recover, and now that she had the opportunity, her heart was naturally overwhelmed with excitement. After walking out of the Ancient Battlefield, Jason and the other The Human Realm skype guests return to the Ancient City of Ruins in the Green Dragon Stronghold. The great battle had just ended, and all of them had an indescribable feeling of exhaustion, and the exhaustion was tinged with a touch of sadness. The same goes for Satan Operation Group Warriors. The Satan Operation Group Warriors also sacrificed a lot in this battle, with Baron being killed in action. Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, and the others all still have red eyes. Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Dafydd, and they were also pensive, Joseph and ra, the old-timers, had passed away. At this moment, Zack was guarding Josephs body, and Purple Phoenix Saintess was guarding ra, whose clear, stunning face was already streaked with tears.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jason didnt know what tofort in this situation. At this point, any tone seems hollow and pale, and there are some wounds that can really only be smoothed out by time. We won this battle! There were also many warriors who sacrificed their lives, including the older generation of seniors! My heart is as heavy and sad as yours. The dead rest in peace, the living will strengthen themselves! We need to get stronger. We need to get stronger! Only then can we prevent this from happening again! Jason spoke slowly. The crowd in the arena was silent, they all felt bad in their hearts, but this kind of grief wouldnt knock them down, it would only make them more self-reliant, and would inspire a stronger fighting spirit and will to fight. The next few days were spent dealing with the bones of the fallen warriors, the older martial artists, and recovering from injuries and so on. Five dayster. In the past few days Jason and the others have not only healed their wounds, but also cremated the bodies of those who died and sacrificed in battle, leaving behind the ashes. On Ancientways side, The Celestial Realm has made little movement, and Forbidden Land Warriors have been conducting stakeouts for the past few days without noticing anything unusual. It doesnt look like theres going to be any more big moves on The Celestial Realms end anytime soon. Jason consults with Old Mr. Miller and the others and prepares to leave Ancient City of Ruins. The ashes of the fallen Satan Operation Group Warriors that Jason wanted to take with him to the outside world in Babia where the Satan Operation Group Warriors were stationed, as well as to visit most of the Satan Operation Group Warriors that remained on Babia. Also, Night Kings ashes are to be taken back to Eternal Night Shrine. Zack, Purple Phoenix Saintess are also to bring Joseph and ras ashes back into Carovia, and the rest of the Celestial Pride would like to go back into Carovia for a visit, after all, its been a long time since they counted on being away. Old Mr. Miller is also looking to go back over to Carovia, lets say to check out the Carovia Budo Association, lets say the Bamboo Residence in Oakshire, and he would like to go back for a few days. Once the decision was made, Jason and the others said goodbye to Forever Kong, King James, Saint Marie and the others, and left the Ancient City of Ruins. Chapter 2993 – Seeing the Queen Again Eternal Night Shrine. On this day, Eternal Night Shrine had a few guests in their HQ stronghold, led by none other than Jason, apanied by Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Single Arm, and a few other fighters. Jason also parted ways after leaving Ancient City of Ruins with many of The Human Realms celestial pride and others, Jason had some Satan Operation Group Warriors with him to attend to other things, such asing to Eternal Night Shrine and so on. So Old Mr. Miller, Yusup, Dafydd, and Purple Phoenix Saintess, Finn, Wolf Boy, and others went to Carovia first. Satan, its you. On the Eternal Night Shrine side, Lady Darkness greeted them, and when she saw Jason she smiled and said hello. Then Lady Darkness eyes flickered to a few people around Jason, as if she was looking for someone but didnt see them, a look of surprise and bewilderment shing across her face. As if Jason had read Lady Darkness mind, he took a deep breath and said, Its been a long time, Queen. how are all The Eternal Night Army Warriors doing? Lady Darkness nodded and said, Its all good. Now that The Eternal Night Army and Satan Operation Group Warriors are united together, the order of the entire Dark World is basically controlled and maintained by Satan Operation Group and The Eternal Night Army Warriors, so its all good. By the way Night King he didnte back? Jason took a deep breath as he slowly said, Queen, Night King he sacrificed! Thest three words came out of Jasons mouth through gritted teeth. There was an unspeakable sadness and heaviness in his tone. With that, he took out an urn and looked at Lady Darkness, saying, These are Night Kings ashes, which I brought back. I met Night King in Dark World, and during the years of conquering Dark World, when I wasnt strong enough, Night King was helping me. Therefore, I have always been grateful. This time, in the battle with The Celestial Realm, Night King killed many Immortality powerhouses, and when he was about to die, he even spared his life to kill a quasi Creation realm powerhouse. Night King did not dishonor his reputation from the beginning to the end! I, sacrificed Lady Darknesss body stumbled, and her entire body nearly copsed straight to the ground. She reached out and covered the corner of her mouth, her eyes looked at the urn in Jasons hands, and her eyes suddenly turned red, with crystalline tears surfacing. Eventually, Lady Darkness reached out with trembling hands and took the urn in her hands, her entire body trembling slightly. Lady Darkness passed out the order, and The Eternal Night Army Warriors converged, tens of thousands of The Eternal Night Army Warriors came, lined up in neat rows, a sense of extreme grief rendered on all of their ironic faces. Theyve all been tipped off and know in their hearts that Night King is gone. Jason stood in front of these The Eternal Night Army Warriors and he said, Ladies and Gentlemen of The Eternal Night Army, I am Satan, and some of you may have fought alongside the Night King, with my Satan Some of you may have followed the Night King and fought alongside my Satan with the Operation Group Warriors. As you know, Night King is gone. I am as sad and heavy hearted as you are. But I hope that you can keep the fighting spirit and will of The Eternal Night Army for a long time, which is the best reward for Night King! Night King was killed in the battle with The Celestial Realm warriors. The Celestial Realm is a great enemy of The Human Realm. So, if you grow up and want to go to the field, you can go to the Satan Operation Group Warriors, or you can go directly to the Ancient City of Ruins, and no matter what happens, The Eternal Night Army Warriors are just as important to me as the Satan Operation Group Warriors. The Eternal Night Army Warriors and the Satan Operation Group Warriors, I treat them all the same, they are all my brothers! Jason didnt stay on the Eternal Night Shrine side for long. Before leaving, he left The Eternal Night Army Warriors a number of cultivation resources, such as medium, high, and heavenly Spirit Stones, as well as arge number of Qi and Blood Pill , Origin Pill, Body Tempering Pill, and so on. Night King may have left, but he wont treat The Eternal Night Army Warriors poorly, and he will treat The Eternal Night Army Warriors the same as Satan Operation Group Warriors. Babia. Toward evening, Jason, Mr. Iron Fist, Treg, Single Arm, and a number of other Satan Operation Group Warriors arrived in Babia by helicopter. The helicopternded on the tarmac on Babia. At the tarmac, the Satan Operation Group Warriors who had stayed on Babia had been informed in advance and they came immediately and stood guard at the tarmac. Among them were Mr. Dickson, Eagle Eyes, Cold, Spear, Tiger, Mary, Manjusaka, and others, all waiting, their faces shing with excitement. Finally, when the helicopternded, the hatch opened, and Jason stepped out, the eyes of many Satan Operation Group Warriors were glowing red; they hadnt seen Jason in a long time. Jason stepped down and gazed toward the familiar faces of the Satan Operation Group Warriors in front of him, and before he could say a word, a whooping tsunami of surprised cries rang through the air- Boss! Boss is back! Its really Boss, haha, Boss is finally back! Crap, why does it feel like the Boss has turned Bai-faced? This skin is so smooth! Its been so long, the boss shouldnt have been adopted, right? hahaha! Many Satan Operation Group Warriors cheered and joked to their hearts content. Jason heard that flirting words, he face a ck, thinking Laozi this damn is practicing martial arts after the body metamorphosis, which has nothing to do with Bai face? Brothers, Im back! Jason eventuallyughed and shouted. At the end of the day, Jasons gaze lifted andnded on a woman with a tranquil demeanor, he took a deep breath, walked over to the woman, directly opened his arms and hugged her, saying, Mary, hard work! Marys body stiffened violently, and she was extremely happy to see Jason return. But this move of Jasons, she was not expecting in a million years. Jasons words, however, caused her heart to tremble slightly, and those bright eyes were flooded with a slight mist of water. The Boss really hasnt changed his colors, no, he hugged Mary directly after he came back, hes obviously a bigot. What, Chef Spoon are you jealous? Why dont you go take a trip to Siam and get an operation to change your personality back, and next time the boss returns hell give you a hug too. Shhh! Can you guys keep your voices down, Mary has been looking forward to the return of the Boss, cant you give the Boss and Mary a little more personal space? Tiger, ording to your words, should we look or not look then? How about a collective blindfold? One by one, Satan Operation Group Warriors chuckled. Mary a white jade face are reddened, she gritted her teeth, violently toward the many Satan Operation Group Warriors grunted: One by one wings hard right? Well, from today onwards, are wanted to eat meat, three meals a day only water boiled cabbage. There is also alcohol, also all deducted, no need to drink again. By the way, there are also cultivation resources, you do not break through do note to me to apply for resources. O As soon as these words came out, the mouths of all Satan Operation Group Warriors grew into an O shape, and their teasing voices all came to an abrupt end, as their faces turned into bitter melons.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mary was in charge of the financial power of Satan Operation Group, including the various cultivation resources that were regrly sent over from Ancient City of Ruins, which were also distributed by Mary. Im not sure its a good idea to flirt with anyone, but if youre flirting with Mary, youre not waiting to suffer. Im not sure if Im going to be able to do that. Chapter 2994 – Why are you in my room? Jason noticed Marys reddened face and thought to himself that Mary was still so thin-skinned, so he had to let go of his hand and said with a stern face to the many Satan Operation Group Warriors, When I wasnt around, did you guys bully Mary one by one? When Chef Spoon heard this, he quickly said, Boss, how dare we. We usually do whatever Mary tells us to do, and we definitely dont dare to go east when she says go west! Yes, yes, yes, yes, our first rule on weekdays is to embrace Mary and do our jobs with Mary in mind. Tiger also said with a straight face. Mary is so gentle and beautiful, and so deeply honorable, Ill be the first to say no to anyone who dares to bully Mary! Spear said squarely as well. One by one, Satan Operation Group Warriors began to tter. Mary didnt have the good sense tough and said, You veteran cops, one by one, have be quite fast at changing your faces. Jasonughed and said, Thats more like it you guys. With that said, Jason looked over to Manjusaka, ncing down subconsciously out of the corner of his eye, and couldnt help but marvel in his mind C the peaks were still there, still so towering and magnificent to look up to! Manjusaka was still ravishingly gorgeous, with a sexy body to match her smoldering, seductive face, and that wild aura emanating from her body that was enough to make a man fall head over heels in love with her. Manjusaka was looking at Jason, too, with a slight hint of resentment in his sea-blue eyes. Jason smiled and said, Manjusaka, hard work to you too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. With that said, Jason walked over and gave Manjusaka a hug as well. Manjusaka opened his mouth to take a hard bite towards Jasons shoulder, but eventually held back, after all, there were so many eyes around. Come on, lets go back to the base first. At the end, Jason chuckled. Numerous Satan Operation Group Warriors followed Jason back into the base. After a short break, Jason called all the Satan Operation Group Warriors in the base into the Devils Training Ground. Jason looked at the many Satan Operation Group Warriors who had arrived, he said, Brothers, a few days ago in the Ancient City of Ruins, The Human Realm started a great battle with the heavens. If The Human Realm loses this battle, the entire Human Realm will be a hell, the existing peace and order of The Human Realm will cease to exist, and everyone in this world will be ves of The Celestial Realm, or even blood food. Fortunately, The Human Realm won this battle. However, we also paid the price in blood. On the side of Ancient City of Ruins, hundreds of thousands of Forbidden Land Warriors were sacrificed, as well as some admirable Lords of Forbidden Land. At this point, Jason paused and said, There were also multiple casualties among the Satan Operation Group Warriors who traveled to the conquest. More than thirty Satan Operation Group Warriors, including Baron, left us. Old Iron and I brought back all of their ashes. At these words, all the Satan Operation Group Warriors fell silent. They didnt speak, yet they were able to visibly see a sense of extreme grief in all of their eyes. There is no greater sorrow than the death of the heart, and at this time no sound is better than sound. Jasons tone sank as he continued, Baron and the others are gone, but Id say theyre not gone at all. Until the moment they fell, they were still fighting, still fighting to kill the enemy! And this, this is the spirit of Satan Operation Group all along C more than blood, more than fighting! I hope that you all, always inherit such a spirit, keep your fighting spirit and wariness, cultivate hard, and keep getting stronger, because this battle is far from over! With the sacrifices of our brothers, it is all the more important for us to turn our grief and anger into strength, and kill more enemies of the heavens in the battlefield in the future to avenge them! Jason said loudly. Finally, Jason joined the many Satan Operation Group Warriors in burying the ashes of the fallen Satan Operation Group Warriors and erecting headstones in their honor in the hills behind Babia. Jason led the way and all Satan Operation Group Warriors knelt in worship. The scene was sad and solemn. Nightfall. Jason got together with Satan Operation Group Warriors. Counting, Jason and these Satan Operation Group Warriors had not seen each other for at least half a year, but now that they were together, it felt as if thest time they were together was yesterday, and it was a very natural and intimate feeling. Jason, whats on your mind? Its rare,e on, drink! Mr. Dickson came over and smiled broadly. Haha, Mr. Dickson, it seems that you havent beenzy either. Youve cultivated to Extreme Realm Emperor, not bad. Jason smiled, lifted his ss and drank with Mr. Dickson. During that time, Mary also gave Jason a brief report on what was running in the base. Now that the entire Dark World has been ruled by the Satan Operation Group, The Eternal Night Army works in concert to maintain order in the Dark World, with all forces subservient. asionally, some extreme forces would pop up, and they would be able to be destroyed very quickly. After the order of the Dark World was stabilized, the Satan Operation Group also developed many industries, including finance, mining, shipping, and so on. Mary is of course in charge of all this, and Mary is the only one who can keep expanding the industry out. Jason actually knows all of this, which is why he hugs Mary when he sees her and tells her how hard shes been working. Mary, youve done a great job with all of this. And its because of you that Im relieved. Jason said. Mary looked at Jason and said, You and Old Iron and the others are over at Ancient City of Ruins, facing the enemies of the heavens, you are in danger at any time. Especially you, Ive heard that those people from the heavens see you as a thorn in their side, and all of them want to kill you afterward. Therefore, I dont have much to ask of you, just be good. I will! Jason said with a smile. Jasons return was also a rare opportunity to catch up with the Satan Operation Group Warriors. So all of them were drinking liberally, which brought him back to the kind of feeling he had back when he led Satan Operation Group in the Dark World campaign, with big bowls of wine and big mouthfuls of meat. In order to experience that initial feeling, Jason also didnt purposely catalyze his own martial arts to dissolve the alcohol, so by the end of the drink, he was starting to feel drunk. The feeling is but extremely good. So, these people in front of you, this world that you live in, how can you let a foreign enemye and invade it? He will guard the world because he loves it. Eventually, as the night wore on, Jason and many of the Satan Operation Group Warriors then returned to their rooms to rest with a drunken stupor. Jason went back to his old room, opened the door and walked in, he was about to turn on the light when he suddenly felt something was wrong, someone was in the room! Jason fixed his eyes towards the front, and through the moonlight spilling in through the window, he vaguely saw a sexy and hot figure sitting on the sofa, with two slender and smooth legs showing, glistening with light, but also highlighting the most primitive desires. Jason also recognized the figure and he said with some surprise, Manjusaka. why are you in my room? With that, Jason closed the door and headed forward. Chapter 2995 Your man, very strong! The room had no lights on, so it was a little dimly lit. This is also rtive, if Jason is willing, under the power of transportation, a scene in the room is still clearly visible. But truthfully, there is no need for it. A faint scent had drilled its way into Jasons nostrils as he stepped forward, and the gaze in his eyes narrowed slightly as he then looked at Manjusaka in the moonlight that spilled into the room and said, Growing in skill, being able to enter my room. How did you get the key? Manjusaka was still lookingnguid as she leaned on the couch, her right leg raised and folded over her left, a moment of ir that was all but impossible to keep from lowering your eyes. But Jason is a decent guy, and he certainly wouldnt make such an obvious move. Whats wrong with entering your room? You still wont let me? Manjusaka opened his mouth and continued, Dont you see how long its been since youve been back. If I hadnte and cleaned it from time to time, do you think your room was as clean as you see it now? Jason blushed and thought about it. No wonder he hadnt been back after more than six months, but he didnt smell anything bad when he walked into the room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thank you very much. Jasonughed as he sat down on the couch and reached into his pants pocket, pulling out a pack of cigarettes and preparing to smoke one. I dont knowC Thumbs up! Manjusaka grabbed Jason by the cor of his shirt, then rolled over and sat straight up, his gaze full of resentment on Jason. Jason was so startled that he almost crashed right into the ball. Satan, am I not attractive anymore? Or are you not a man anymore? Manjusaka asked in an annoyed voice. Jason froze, looked at Manjusaka with some confusion, and said, What does that mean? YouC Manjusaka spoke in a hateful tone and said, Was I not attractive enough tonight? After purposely waiting for you in your room, the first thing you do when youe back to your room and see me is actually sit on the couch and try to smoke? Jason froze again and fixed his eyes on Manjusaka, only to realize that she was wearing a purple saree that was as thin as a cicadas wings and couldnt hide her body, which was sexy to the extreme. So after one look, Jason couldnt even retract his gaze. Still, he couldnt help but open his mouth and ask, What should I do then? How? Its been so long since weve done this, shouldnt you be the first to pick me up and make me feel strongly, in a way that belongs to you, that Im your woman? Manjusaka perked up. You, on the other hand, are sitting on the couch, actually trying to smoke! Thats why Im asking you whether Ive lost my charm or you cant do it anymore? Manjusaka continued to ask. Jasons face immediately became serious, this kind of issue involving principles really cant be joked about. So Jason slowly raised his head, gazed straight into Manjusakas eyes, and said, Actually your man, very strong! Manjusakas eyes lit up as she licked the corners of her mouth and slowly leaned down, asking with a smile on her face, Is it? How strong is it? So strong that the next day, when you see me, youll walk around! Jason said with great seriousness. Cluck Cluck Cluck Manjusaka burst into a fit of giggles, her quivering torso like a bobbing ocean tide as she reached up and lifted Jasons jaw, saying, Then I want to try it! The next day. Jason woke up refreshed, and hadnt felt thisfortable in a long time. So theres a saying that makes quite a bit of sense C men need to vent, women need to be nourished. Jason washed up and walked down, one by one Satan Operation Group Warriors also woke up, and together they had a simple breakfast, and then it was time for Satan Operation Group Warriors to practice day after day. Even though all these Satan Operation Group Warriors didnt have much to drinkst night, and many of them were straight up drunk, it didnt stop them from practicing when they woke up the next day. Jason had also brought many cultivation resources with him on his return this time, Spirit Stones, elixirs, and among them, an elixir refined by a half-Holy Pill. It wasnt as if Jason didnt want to provide Satan Operation Group Warriors with Saint-level elixirs, and he was able to give whatever he had to these brothers who had followed him through life and death for many years. Its just that, currently, none of the Satan Operation Group Warriors martial realms are high enough to actually use a Saint-level elixir to cultivate, and the elixir refined by Half Holy Pill is alreadypletely sufficient. For this days cultivation, Jason personally supervised it, and would also give Satan Operation Group Warriors detailed instructions, some questions on martial arts cultivation, gongfu techniques, battle techniques, and so on, would be taught. Arriving at the training ground, Jason said, This time, I brought over quite a few secret books in terms of martial arts battle techniques, not the originals, but photocopies, the contents are all the same. The contents are all the same. There are quite a few cultivation techniques and martial arts battle skills. These secret books will be ced in the base, and you can all go and cultivate them. But dont be greedy to practice everything, look for your own suitable, fit yourself the origin of martial arts to practice. In addition to improving your personal martial arts cultivation, you should also strengthen the practice ofbative tactics and formationbat. Because you are a team of warriors, not scattered individuals. On the battlefield, all you have to do is to turn zero into whole andbine your efforts to kill the enemy! Next, you enter the state of cultivation and I will provide guidance. You can also ask me directly if you have any questions about cultivation. Jason said. Numerous Satan Operation Group Warriors nodded their heads, and this time Jason brought back enough cultivation resources to make the Satan Operation Group Warriors forget about cultivation as well. Jason, on the other hand, sensed the state of their cultivation, and when he found that there was a problem, or that a certain stage was stuck in the main, he would go for guidance and exnation. Time passes little by little. The sun was already dwindling in the west, and by about six oclock in the afternoon, this cultivation was over. Many of the Satan Operation Group Warriors have been greatly improved and Jason has coached them on many issues, and so far this Satan Operation Group Warriors have basically stepped up to Extreme Realm Emperor. During this practice, under Jasons tutge, a small number of Satan Operation Group Warriors have begun toprehend the essence of life and death, and have stepped into the quasi-Quasi life and death realm. Seeing that these Satan Operation Group brothers around him had all improved, Jason was extremely happy in his heart, so he smiled and said, Go, go back to the base first. Its night time, keep eating meat and drinking. Many Satan Operation Group Warriors smiled andughed all the way back to base. Back to the base, Jason noticed that Manjusaka didnt even get up, he couldnt help but smile secretly, and silently said in his heart, Now Manjusaka should always know, Im not bragging, saying its very strong that definitely doesnt contain half water! Still, recallingst nights charming pin-up, Jason had a pang and wondered if he should continue to show this intelligence queen that her man C was strong C tonight! Chapter 2996 – Going to Paradise of the Gods Holy Land Later that night, Jason and the Satan Operation Group Warriors continued to meet up C drinking and eating. During that time, it was mentioned that Night King had also left, and many Satan Operation Group Warriors could not help but sigh and feel sad. For Night King, Satan Operation Group Warriors have a great deal of goodwill, when Jasons strength is not yet strong, facing the Dark World many strong enemies, Night King led by The Eternal Night Army are on Jasons side, several times with the The Eternal Night Army led by Night King was on Jasons side, and several times they fought side by side with Satan Operation Group Warriors. This irony is naturally remembered by Satan Operation Group Warriors. These enemies of the heavens are truly abominable, hateful and even more kible! Chef Spoon opened his mouth, and at the end, he looked at Jason and said, Boss, I heard that you beat the crap out of all those Heavenly Pride of the Ascended Heavens and suppressed them with just your hands? What do you mean you heard? Thats the truth! Jason opened his mouth as he smiled and said, But its not enough to say that they will be suppressed with only one hand. Among them, there are a few that are still strong. If I can be in the same realm as them, perhaps suppression with only one hand can be tried. Tiger came over and said in a mysterious manner, Boss, The Celestial Realm has Celestial Pride Girls in addition to Celestial Pride, right? There must be quite a few at the goddess level as well, right? Jason looked at Tiger meaningfully and said, Tiger, what are you trying to say? Boss, arent you going to captivate a few saints, goddesses, or the like toe back as Lady Presser? Tiger asked curiously. Ahem Jason coughed dryly, it was nifty, Mary was sitting right next to her, besides Manjusaka came down during dinner and sat with her as well. Upon hearing this, their eyes all looked over. What are you boys thinking? Am I like that? Jason said in a serious voice. Tiger immediately said, Boss, of course youre not like that. But we brothers are all like that! Boss captive back, can give us ah. Jason was speechless for words. What kind of people are these guys around? Each and every one of them, how dare they reach out to the proud daughter of The Celestial Realm? Even if I captured it back, with your current strength, you wont be able to surrender it at all! Therefore, its better to cultivate first, and try to improve your strength. When strength is up, everything will be there. Jason didnt have the heart to say. These guys, their eyesight has be higher, actually dare to hit the idea of The Celestial Realms proud daughter? Honestly, The Celestial Realm those heavenly proud girl, Lao Zi are not this heart, but C ahem, honestly, Fairy, Rhea Saintess, Otltino Goddess, Siren, Barbarian Yao these are quite good ah, either as the Nine Heavenly Goddess down to the earth, not stained with dust, or sultry and seductive sexy Not to be stained by the vulgarity, either charming and seductive temptation sexy Thinking about it that way, Jason was feeling a little bit of a heart attack. But Mary was sitting right next to him with Manjusaka, so of course he wouldnt show anything. The night is dark, the wine is drunk and the people are scattered. That night, Manjusaka didnt dare go back to Jasons room, but dutifully returned to his own. However, but as Manjusaka walked into her room to prepare for rest, she coldly managed to see a figure sitting in her room, smoking a cigarette, the lingering smoke presenting the same handsome, masculine face. Ah Manjusaka eximed softly before taking a good look at the figure, she said in a slightly panicked tone, Satan, why are you in my room? Last night you showed up in my room, tonight I showed up in yours, see, isnt that fair? Jason grinned, the upturned corner of his mouth holding a hint of urgency. You, youC Manjusaka blushed up, of course she knew what Jason meant. The point is, afterst nights craziness, up to now she feels that she has not yet recovered, her body is still as if it is falling apart, not waiting for herself to rest well, this guy actually came again? Who the hell is this guy? I told you, your man is strong! Jason said with a smile. Manjusaka gritted her teeth as she said in an annoyed tone, Do you really think Im afraid of you? Big deal, I, I wont get up tomorrow Saying this, Manjusaka walked forward with an air of great righteousness and generosity, shedding the next garment from his body with every two steps. When she walked up to Jason, what was presented was already a tantalizingly beautiful body that one couldnt take their eyes off of. Five dayster. Jason spent five days on the BabiaSatan Operation Group side of the base, spending time with the Satan Operation Group Warriors as well as coaching them in their practices. With Jasons help, several of the Satan Operation Group Warriors have managed to break through to the Quasi life and death realm, and guys like Single Arm, Mr. Iron Fist, and Treg have advanced even further in their martial arts realm. It also makes the overall strength of Satan Operation Group Warriors even better. On this day, Jason had nned to leave, and he had other things he needed to do as well. The night before he left, he gave Mary and Manjusaka an elixir respectively, it was an elixir made from the Sacred White Jade Ginseng, the main function was to strengthen qi and blood, prolonging life, stimting stronger life essence, and also appearing more youthful, with the effect of eternal youth. Mary, Manjusaka, and these people didnt cultivate much, so taking such an elixir was quite good. Eventually, Jason waved goodbye to the many Satan Operation Group Warriors in the base as he said, Everyone, practice hard and improve your strength. Ill be back. Mary and the others were extremely reluctant to part with Jason, and said goodbye to him, watching him leave. Paradise of the Gods. It is a small independent world with Paradise of the Gods practitioners within the sanctuary. At that moment, in the void of the outside world, a figurended from mid-air, and it was none other than Jason. As he was rushing by himself, he didnt need any other means of transportation and directly traveled in the air, which was also much faster. Jason hase over to the Paradise of the Gods sanctuary, and his purpose is toe over specifically to find the female military-industrial boss C Luca. Jasons own divine sense spread and sensed the entrance to the small world where the Paradise of the Gods sanctuary was located, but he didnt force his way in, he just seeped his own strand of spiritual intent into the small world as a way of saying hello in advance. At this moment, this small world directly shook. After all, with Jasons current strength, the pressure contained within the strand of spiritual power that seeped out was absolutely powerful. Soon, a light door appeared, with silhouettes shing. There were several figures that were startled out from this small world, the leader was an elegant and handsome middle-aged man, with a look of uncertainty on his face, and when he sensed the powerful spiritual pressure, he did not dare to be slow, and immediately appeared. He didnt know just what kind of strong person from the outside world hade to the Paradise of the Gods Holy Land. Uncle Felix, long time no see. Seeing this middle-aged man at the head, Jason smiled and greeted him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This middle-aged man, was none other than Lucas father and the current God Lord of Paradise of the Gods. Chapter 2997 – Your Queen Felixs face was first stunned, then he surfaced an excited smile and said, Jason, so its you. I was saying who on earth in this outside world possesses such a powerful spiritual pressure, so its you who came over. Jason said, I havent been over here in a long time either. A big battle just ended in Ancient Battlefield in Ancient City of Ruins and Ive just had the time. The Great War? Felixs face gaped as he asked, Could it be the great battle with The Celestial Realm? Jason nodded and said, Exactly. The Human Realm won, defeating The Celestial Realms attempt to invade The Human Realm. Thats wonderful. Felix opened his mouth, then he sighed softly and said, Im ashamed to say that I, too, am a martial artist, but I didnt travel to participate in the battle. Uncle Felix cant say that. There were also strong enemies of The Celestial Realm that entered The Human Realm through Secret Land of Chaos, and that was when Paradise of the Gods Sanctuary contributed, and I remember that battle vividly with the sacrifice of the old God Lord. Jason said. Felix nodded, thest time in that battle in The Human Realm, the Divine Lord of the Paradise of the Gods sanctuary was sacrificed, and Felix took over the position of Divine Lord behind him. By the way, is Luca in the sanctuary? Jason asked. Felix blushed as he chuckled, Look at me, I was so focused on talking to you that I forgot to invite you inside the sanctuary. Luca is in the sanctuary, pleasee in. Jason enters inside the Paradise of the Gods sanctuary at Felixs invitation. Paradise of the Gods Holy Land is not much changed from the past, there are disciples cultivating in the Holy Land, and some disciples are busy with other things. Felix brought Jason to a separate building and said, Luca lives here. This ce is equipped with a cultivation room for her. So she basically just cultivates and then rests every day. Jason was a bit surprised when he heard this, thinking to himself that the character of the Queen of Military Engineering could actually be quiet enough to cultivate here in peace? Luca, look whos here. Felix stepped inside the room and opened his mouth. Dad, Im in the middle of cultivation, I wont see whoeveres. From the direction of the cultivation room, a clear and pleasant voice came. Jason could hear that it was none other than Lucas voice, but Lucas words made him unable to help butugh, and he didnt say anything, waiting to see what would happen. Felixs face was stunned, but he didnt expect this daughter of his to devote herself to cultivating to such a state, he smiled and said, Luca, youd bettere out and meet him. Otherwise, if he really leaves, Im afraid youll me me as a father. Dont rush it, Ill be right out. Lucas voice rang out, then the door of the cultivation room opened, only to see a tall figure wearing a practice suit walked out, a head of long blonde hair but appeared to be messy, the face also did not have half a bit of makeup, but still could not disguise her stunningly beautiful and wless jade face, only that she might have cultivated for quite a long time, the practice suit on her body was drenched in sweat. Dad, who is this person you want me to meet Luca asked as she walked out and opened her mouth. Before she could finish her sentence, her whole body snapped to a halt, and as she nced forward, she had seen Jason standing next to Felix. Jason was also smiling brightly, and his gaze, which was as deep as the starry sky, was staring at her with a hint of urgency. Boom!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that moment, Lucas mind was struck by lightning, and her whole body froze in ce like a statue, her mind was nk, she wondered if she was hallucinating, and muttered, Satan, is it really, really you Jason smiled slightly and said in a soft tone, Luca, its been a long time. As if the words carried magic, Luca quickly came back to her senses, and her face burst into ecstasy as she said, Satan, its really you! Youre finally here! Saying that, Luca was about to get ready to charge towards Jason. But as if realizing something, she suddenly looked at herself, and immediately afterC Ah! Luca snapped out in shock as she hurriedly said, You, you guys go out first, Satan you dont need to see me, you go out first Jason froze, wondering what was going on. At this point Luca stomped her foot and said, You, you wait! With that, Luca turned around and darted towards the stairs, blinking out of sight. Jason blushed for a moment in surprise and looked at Felix uncertainly, he couldnt figure out what Lucas reaction to this was. Why did you see yourself, suddenly lose your voice and run upstairs so fast? Dont want to see yourself? Not so much! The feeling of extreme ecstasy that Luca had just experienced came from within. Felix however smiled, he secretly shook his head, as the saying goes he knows his daughter like a father, he vaguely knew what his daughter was up to. At that moment, Felix said, Jason, shell be down in a while too. Then you stay here first, I wont stay here. You guys will talk first in a while. In the evening, Ill prepare a dinner party, soe over and eat together then. OK. Jason nodded. Jason sat down on the couch, but a single doubt shed through his mind, wondering what was going on with Luca. He wasnt in a hurry, he came toe and just sit and wait. So Jason pulled out a cigarette and lit it up and smoked it as he vaguely heard what seemed to be the sound of water ttering from upstairs. After a while, the sound of high heels walking suddenly came from upstairs. Jason looked up to see Luca vorfully walking slowly down the stairs, a far cry from what hed seen at first nce. At this time Luca, wearing an extremely sexy waist V-neck ck dress, chest reveals a piece of pink and greasy snow white, like the white swans neck wearing a string of pearls, a head of long blonde hair naturally spread down, reflecting a delicate and beautiful face, turquoise blue like the sea of the eyes waves of light flow, implied affectionate look at Jason, coated with pastel color of the sexy lips slightly open, invisible, but also The sexy red lips painted with pastel color slightly opened, invisible but also exudes a fatal seductive force. Queen! At this time she, wearing high heels, a sexy long dress, outlined a tall and delicate posture, slightly powdered jade face exquisite and wless, the body exudes a gas powerful aura, as the queen descends! Jason froze, directly dumbfounded C the feeling that just now Luca that reaction was that she felt that her image is not good, feel that that kind of image will appear in front of Jason will be embarrassing, so can not wait to run upstairs to take a shower to dress up a bit? My dear Satan King, you have finallye to visit your Queen. At this time, Luca had already walked to Jason, her red lips slightly opened, and she said with a heady breath. Chapter 2998 Bringing Beauty with Me The corners of Jasons mouth lifted into a smile. Of all the women around him, Luca was the only one who would talk to him in such a tone. But its enjoyable to listen to isnt it? After all, in her heart, she already considered herself as her king, the only king in this life. Jason reached out and wrapped his hand around Lucas marvelously soft waist, lifted her whole body up and ced her on hisp, squinted his eyes and looked at her jade face that was releasing seductive charms all the time, and said with a smile, Just now you wanted to kick me out, and you also panicked and ran upstairs, so that you want to take a bath on purpose, and dress up nicely toe to see me? Luca lightly bit her red lips and said, Right. It took you so long toe, so of course I have to present my best side to you. Otherwise, what if you dislike me? The best side? Jason smiled, good-naturedly, Its not the prettiest side, in my opinion. Its not covered up by all these clothes and stuff. Ah Luca eximed, her face colored with a blush, her pair of beautiful eyes couldnt help but re at Jason and said, You bad egg! Its still true that you cant change your nature. You cant say that, Im just telling the truth. Jason smiled, feeling the soft jade in his arms, he couldnt hold on to it any longer, so the only thing he could do was to divert his attention as he asked, By the way, your father said that youve been practicing cultivation for a while now, and that you dont even go out anymore. Why are you suddenly cultivating so hard? You werent like this before. Luca looked at Jason, she said, Because I want to help you. My father said that The Human Realm has a big enemy in The Celestial Realm. You are shouldering a lot of pressure as the strongest Celestial in The Human Realm. I want to do my best to make myself strong so that I can share some of it for you. Jasons face was stunned and warmth flooded his heart as he said, Cultivation is boring and tedious, you dont have to be like this at all. No, thats what I want. My father said that my bloodline isnt weak, and that I have the potential to be a strong person. Its just that my exposure to martial arts is too short , Luca said. It was only then that Jason noticed that Luca was already practicing to the middle level of the Quasi life and death realm. Jason couldnt help but be secretly surprised that such a cultivation speed wasnt slow. Because Paradise of the Gods Holy Land side doesnt have any powerful cultivation resources, there are only some medium and high grade Spirit Stones, even the Heavenly Elixir these are extremely rare, not to mention the Half Holy Pill, Holy Pill and so on. Its amazing enough that Luca can still cultivate to the middle level of Quasi life and death realm under such circumstances. The path of martial arts will be a long and arduous process. Since your mind is made up, I wont stop you. I will help you. Jason said with a smile. Really? Thats great! Luca smiled, her pair of lotus root jade arms encircled Jasons neck, lowered her head and printed her delicate red lips on Jasons mouth, and then there was a rapid separation. How can you engage in an assault kiss? I wasnt even paying attention earlier, so do it again. Jason said. Since its an assault kiss, of course its when youre not looking. Luca smiled as she stood up from Jasons body and said, I havent been to the outside world for a long time. This time youre back, will you take me out for a good time? Sunshine, beach, yacht, Im going to have a good time. Jason smiled and said, Okay, then Ill take you to y. Evening time. Felixs side of the table was ready for dinner and Luca took Jason there to apany Felix. The dinner was extremely rich and Felix opened a bottle of red wine and followed Jason around. Jason, what levels of powerhouses are showing up for this invasion of The Celestial Realm? Felix asked. Jason said, Half-step Eternal. One of them has fallen in the realm of martial arts, seemingly a half-step in the realm of eternity, but his battle power is more powerful than any ordinary Eternal Realm powerhouse. Fortunately, The Human Realms side was guarded by King of the North, who killed all the strong enemies of the Eternal Realm to protect The Human Realm. however, King of the North was sacrificed. Felix took a deep breath and said, Eternal Realm Battle Force? Thats really an unimaginable existence. I also want to travel to battle, only with my cultivation, Im afraid that I would be no different from an ordinary person in a battlefield like that. Jason noticed that Felix was only at the Extreme Realm Emperor level of cultivation, and such a cultivation really wouldnt be of much use in the Ancient Battlefield. Although the martial arts cage has long been broken nowadays, every martial artist has different qualifications, so not everyone is able to constantly break through the realm. Uncle Felix has no need to be sorry. the Paradise of the Gods Sanctuary that Uncle Felix represents, and the other extremelyrge Sanctuaries that have allied with the Carovia Martial Arts Association to keep The Human Realms martial arts from going down the drain, that would be excellent as well. Jason said.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Felix smiled as he said, That is all I can do nowadays. There are some disciples in the Paradise of the Gods Sanctuary that I have sent to train in the Carovia Martial Arts Association. Lets say that Oga, whom you used to know, is in the Carovia Martial Arts Association. The Carovia Martial Arts Association is now the number one martial arts sanctuary in The Human Realms No. 1 Budo Sanctuary. Oga? Haha, I do recognize him. Ill catch up with himter when I return to Carovia. Jason grinned. Good. Here, drink. Felix grinned. Luca had a little drink as well, and she looked over at her father and said, Dad, Im going to go outside with Satan in a little while after dinner to have some fun and get away from it all. Its been a while since Ive been out. Felix said, It does seem like its been a long time since youve been out, too. Then go have some fun. Jason was stunned, not realizing that Luca was in such a hurry to get out, and thought it would take until the next day anyhow. But since Luca said it, its good to have her as the main focus. After dinner, Luca went back to her residence to simply pack her bags and followed Jason out of the Paradise of the Gods sanctuary and into the outside world. This is the closest to the Aegean Sea, lets go to the Aegean Sea. Luca said. Jason smiled and nodded his head, The Aegean then. Then Ill find a car toe over. Luca said, taking out his cell phone and preparing to contact a car. Jason said, Dont bother. Have you ever experienced flying through the sky? Fly? Luca looked to Jason. Its like this! Jasonughed and jerked Luca up in his arms, rising up into the air and taking off in the air. Wow Luca marveled and said, You can evenmandeer the air. So youre Immortality then? Thats for sure. Youll be able to do the same when you get to Immortality. However, its better not to be airborne in The Human Realm without a shielding array to cover you up, lest you scare themoners. Jason grinned. He did have shielding formations, and low-level shielding formations were notplicated and could be casually refined, capable of concealing themselves from the perceptions of ordinary people. As for the kind of shielding formations that could conceal high realm powerhouses, they werent so easy to refine. Chapter 2999 – Facing the Sea Crete Ind. Located at the southern tip of the Mediterranean Sea, the ind is thergest in the Aegean Sea and an extremely famous tourist destination. Jason took Luca and traveled through the air, descending on the ind silently, then withdrew the shielding array, and headed to a five-star hotel with Luca, and stayed there for the time being. Booked a presidential suite, floor-to-ceiling window curtains open, you can see the boundless sea, but under the cover of night, the sea side is also a darkness, the only thing you can hear the sound of the rising and falling waves. Its been a really long time since Ive stayed in a hotel in my senses. Jason smiled, remaining himself on the soft couch, enjoying the cozy moment. Jason was indeed looking forward to rxing, for most of the past half year, first, he fought against the Ascended Masters who entered The Human Realm from Secret Land of Chaos, then he went to Ancient City of Ruins to participate in Land of the Divine Fallens Nine Cities to fight against The Celestial Realms armies. Realm, then to the Eastsea Enve, and the return of the Eastsea Enve was the battle between The Human Realm and The Celestial Realm. In the middle of this, there was basically not much rest, and very little life in the outside world, either in cultivation or in battle, or on the way to battle. At this moment, lying on this cozy sofa in the presidential suite, Jason just wanted topletely rx and experience his former life. Of course, Jason knows its not time to be able topletely rx and rest. How can we let our guard down before the Great Enemy of Heaven is removed? Not to mention, the depths of the starry sky were even more filled with unknown great terrors. Jason also just wanted to take a short rxing break and adjust his mind while gradually recovering from his lingering injuries. In addition to the injuries of his origin, there were also other aspects of his injuries, which could only be digested slowly with time, and there was no hurry. As for the Origin Wound, Jason currently had no better solution than to take one step at a time. At that moment, we only saw Luca walking over with two tall sses filled with red wine, which she gently swayed and said with a smile, Its been too long since youve returned to the city life, does it feel like youre not used to it? Its not that Im not used to it. I just feel that this kind of peaceful andfortable urban life is worth cherishing and enjoying. I didnt have much feelings before, but since I got involved in the Battle of the Heavens and a series of things down the line, I really feel it deeply at this moment. Jason said. Lucas beautiful eyes blinked as she smiled and said, My king, then you will be powerful until the point where no one can defeat you, suppress all your enemies, and pacify all the scourges. At that time, you will be able to enjoy such an urban life in peace. Haha, you make a good point, I was thinking the same thing. Jason said with a big smile. And Im sure you can do it! Luca smiled, handing Jason a ss of wine. Jason took a sip from his ss and said, Drinking and not being afraid Im going to try something? Lucas eyes were crystal clear, those beautiful turquoise blue eyes like the sea staring at Jason as she smiled, Are you going to get ready to pamper your queen?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason was dumbfounded. Are they all so direct and passionate? Youve been practicing all day today, arent you tired? Jason asked. Of course Im not tired, and Im sure youll keep me motivated as well. With that, Luca pulled Jason to his feet and said, My King, help me zipper down the back of my dress. Jason blushed and thought to himself that this Queen of Intelligence was baiting himself towards a path of crime. Thinking that, Jason reached down and eased the zipper down the back of Lucas dress. Are you ready to see me at my best? Lucaughed softly, his words endlessly seductive. Jason couldnt help but take a deep breath, knowing, of course, what that meant, and he leaned in close to Lucas ear and said, Im always ready. Cluck Cluck Cluck Luca burst outughing, and the long skirt on her body had already slid down her smooth jade-like skin like flowing water. The light in the room was a moody orange color, like ayer of dusky halo enveloping Luca, whose blown skin was glowing with ayer of glittering light, like a peach hanging on a branch, ripe and juicy. Jasons breath was obviously a little short, Lucas body is perfect, minus one point is less, plus one point is more, just the right curves, outlining that S curve that makes peoples blood boil. Its not the first time hes seen it, but each time it still leaves Jason with a sense of wonder. Gradually, the lights in the room wavered a bit C to be precise, it wasnt the lights that were wavering, but rather the silhouettes that were shifting, creating the illusion that the lights were wavering. The reflection of the hazy light also reflected the two figures on the wall, indistinguishable and intimate. Jason and Luca face the floor-to-ceiling windows, which look out onto the ocean. It made a verse sh through Jasons mind- Facing the sea, flowers bloom in spring! The minutes ticked by. A space for just two people yet it looks so wonderful. Once the battle started, it was out of control, and the battlefield was fluid, leaving traces of them everywhere. At the end of the day, at the moment when the fireworks were at their most brilliant, both of themy down on the bed, Luca, like the docile cat that she was, cuddled up to Jason and curled up in his arms. Jason closed his eyes as well and cozied up for a smoke, just feeling like he wasnt thinking about anything in the moment. After a long time, Jason sensed a hot current surging between his belly, which made his face startled, that hot current contained a special energy, which was actually able to enhance his THE ORIGIN OF MARTIAL ARTS. The effect of this dual cultivation method is really extraordinary. Jason thought to himself. It turned out that when he was charming with Luca just now, he thought of The Celestial Realms Dual Cultivation Technique that he had once seen, which was obtained from the Storage Ring of The Celestial Realms strongest person who had been killed. Jason had read about this Dual Cultivation Technique, so he tried to run it while he was pleasuring Luca just now. Unexpectedly, it worked, and a special heat current of energy was born in the body. However, the double practice was mutual, and when it benefited him, Lucas side was equally useful. No wonder there are still quite a lot of people practicing this kind of gong method over there in the heavens. Imagine enjoying yourself with a beautiful woman while raising your cultivation, its like killing two birds with one stone, why not! Jason secretly sighed. Chapter 3000 I want more! Jason carefully experienced that heat flow energy, it was indeed embedded with a special origin energy, like two bloodline abilities that could only be produced after a special fusion. Jason also breeds a special energy when he pleasures with Darcey, but that energy works more on his own destiny. At this moment, while he was having fun with Luca, the energy that was nourished by the use of the dual cultivation technique was acting on his origin, qi and blood, with some slight strengthening sensation, but the effect was certainly not very strong. To say that the double cultivation once has a heavenly effect, that a strong man still closed for cultivation why, all specialize in double cultivation to go. From an angle, wanting to rely on dual cultivation to raise ones cultivation level, this path was undesirable. As a matter of fact, Jason didnt want to rely on dual cultivation to enhance his cultivation, he just tried it a little bit when he had the chance to make merry with the beautiful woman beside him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, these dual cultivation can only be regarded as an auxiliary at best, and the main thing is to rely on oneself to cultivate and realize the martial arts, which is the right way. But Jason is still a little curious, for example, with different bloodline power of the beauty of the double cultivation, the fusion energy generated will be different? With a beautiful woman who has a destiny, the energy produced is a special energy that works on each others destiny? Jason wasnt so sure in his mind, and those would have to wait until he had the chance to corroborate. Well At this time, Lucas body moved, and a pair of beautiful eyes also slightly opened, she looked at Jason, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes, and said, How do I feel like there is a special energy in my body? You sense it? Jasonughed as he said, This is the origin energy generated from each others dual cultivation. It still does? And what does it do? Luca asked curiously. Jason said, Maybe it has a youthful whitening effect. Really? Then wouldnt more energy like that be better? Luca screamed excitedly, then a pair of long and smooth legs had wrapped around Jason, only to see Luca winking and exhaling, I want more! ? Jasons frozen. Didnt this just end? More? Vaguely, Jason wondered if he had gotten into some kind of trouble. The next day. The golden sunlight mapped in from the floor-to-ceiling windows, making the entire room as if it was coated with ayer of golden sunshine. Jason felt a slight sting in his sleep. At that moment, Lucas voice rang in his ears, Satan, Satan, get up Look, the view is magnificent. Jason opened his sleepy eyes to see Luca shaking his arm with an excited look on her face, waking him up. Luca saw Jason wake up, is pulling Jason out of bed, to the room outside the viewing balcony, look out, the entire Aegean Sea can fall into the eyes, golden sunshine sprinkled in the sea, and the clear blue sea water intery, the surging waves in the flooding with a bit of golden light, indeed, it is extremely magnificent magnificent beauty. Its nice to look at. Luca said with a smile. Jason nodded and said, Its really quite nice. Just sitting on the couch looking out at the ocean view like that is also a great treat. Of course, the main reason for that is thepany of a great beauty like you by your side. Its gotten so sweet-mouthed. Luca red at Jason. With such a seascape, it would be even more poetic if we could have another facing the sea, flowers blossoming in spring. But lets forget about this in broad daylight, its more or less childish. Jason said with emotion. Luca was confused as she listened, those beautiful eyes looked at Jason and asked curiously, What are you talking about? Haha, nothing. Jason smiled, then said, Lets get some breakfast and then go out and have some fun. Yeah! Luca nodded with a delighted face. Jason and Luca washed up, went to the hotels breakfast room and had breakfast, then rented a yacht from the hotel here and took it out on the water. On the yacht, Luca was wearing an extremely sexy bikini with sunsses and her blonde hair was pretty against the sea breeze, the scene was indeed beautiful. The yacht came to a point on the ocean where Jason stopped and sat on the deck with Luca, sunbathing. Satan, Im going down for a swim! Luca looked at the turquoise blue water, and after she took off her sunsses, her whole body jumped directly from the deck of the yacht. Poof! Ssh. Luca was like a mermaid and started swimming in that turquoise blue sea. Jason sat on the deck and admired it, feeling only a thrilling beauty in the way Lucas long, slender legs shed and retracted with each stroke. Luca swam ahead, then back, she surfaced, waved toward Jason, and said, Satan, youe down and swim too. Yes! Jasonughed as he too jumped straight down to the surface. Jasons body sank into the ocean water, and before he could surface, Luca swam quickly and wrapped herself around Jason directly beneath the surface. Jason smiled darkly, ready for Luca to experience the thrill. Immediately, his right hand exerted power, and the majestic Original Power converged, directly coalescing the seawater around him, and then he pulled this seawater to form a huge water column, which directly impacted Jason and Luca from just below the surface of the sea. In an instantC Wow! With a loud bang, a huge column of water suddenly rose up from the calm sea, like a water dragon, rushing Jason and Lucas bodies into mid-air. Ah Luca eximed, her arms tightening around Jason. In the next moment, the two smashed down from mid-air to the sea. Haha, this is so much fun. Luca was beaming and happy as a baby. Looking at Lucas happy face, Jasons mood was also pleasant. Jasons conviction to do his best to guard this side of The Human Realm has grown stronger. He is a guardian of The Human Realm, not because he has lofty ideals; on the one hand, he loves the world, and on the other hand, he really wants to guard the people around him. Enable those around you to enjoy the peace and beauty of the world. The two of them had a good time in the sea water, then returned to the yacht, Luca took out the snacks, fruit te and drinks, and put them on the deck, she leaned her body against Jason, sipped the drinks, ate some fruits from time to time, and let the time pass, watched the ming remnants of the sun sinking down to the other side of the sea. For Luca, what is a happy life, if anything. Perhaps, thats it. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!